《Play with Mad Scientists!》


 1 Two preambles

    Snow Oka Institute - The name is known as the urban legend on the Internet and is the subject of admiration, awe and stories.


    There is an immortal Mad Scientist named Junko Yukioka, who gives visitors to the Institute the power to transcend their intelligence.


    Some are transformed into righteous heroes, some are transformed into Phantoms, and some are simply granted extraordinary abilities, and so on.


    If you search, you will soon find the Institute''s official website, and the front page says this in grandeur.


    ''It gives a tremendous amount of power to someone who will be my experimental bench. People who don''t complain when they die, big recruit!


    The price to gain is to become Junko Yukioka''s experimental bench. She craves an experimental bench for her research, and visitors who want power become, as a result of that experiment, a lucky test of whether or not they can gain power.


    There are many reports that he took a trip to the Snow Oka Institute and gained extraordinary power, but disturbing rumors frequently also fly around, such as those who have failed to lose their lives or become like a far cry from people.


    Visitor motives vary. Those who admire righteous allies, those who want to gain strength in advance to live in the back streets, those who aspire to suicide, those who want to clear up their grudges, those who lose everything at the bottom of their lives and entrust their wishes to a one-shot reversal, etc.


    Rin Kishibe, who refrained from graduating from high school the next day, was heartened by this suspicious rumor.


    (If the rumors are true, my wish may also be fulfilled)


    That''s what I thought, Rin decided to visit the Snow Oka Institute with the intention of being fooled. She had a reason to even want to talk about this suspicious story.


    When I emailed him from the Snow Oka Laboratory site, he got a reply right away.


    The email said the location of the Snow Oka Institute. The Yukooka Institute exists on the first basement floor of a building called Kando Building, in the downtown area of Aesthetic Town, Anraku-shi, Tokyo. It also said how to get into the basement of the candoville and the password.


    Rin turns to the Yukooka Institute, half-heartedly but excited to reply.


    The cando building is a regular department store from ground to third floor and the building owner denies rumors that there are such monstrous laboratories in the basement. Aside from the story of the Snow Oka Institute, it is a building where many black rumors cannot stand, such as rumors that all the floors above the third floor are backstreet facilities, and rumors that all Depard stores are breathing backstreet as well.


    When Rin looked over at the wall at the designated location, he quickly found a lid on the wall that a passerby would not likely notice. When the lid is opened, there are analog tenkey buttons inside. As instructed in the e-mail so far.


    As you further follow the instructions to enter your password, a sudden slice enters the wall where there was nothing, the wall slides sideways to open the entrance, and a staircase appears that leads down. I saw the emergence of a secret staircase through a secret door, and the rumors finally became realistic in Rin.


    At the end of the stairs was an automatic door marked Snow Oka Laboratory. When we get here, it''s a boulder, and I don''t think it''s a hands-on prank.


    "Rin Kishibe. Stay inside and continue to the thirteenth lab. ''


    Follow the voice that echoes from the speaker, Rin knocks at the door.


    "Welcome to the Snow Oka Institute."


    Rin was greeted in the designated room by a pretty girl in her mid-teens, wrapped in white over boyish outfits.


    Brown hair short hair, large eyes and sharp faces reminiscent of cats, look that match Rin''s tastes of lesbianism, and unwittingly distract her mind. But Rin''s foremost attention was to the crimson eyes that glistened seductively in her wide open eyes. For the first time in my life, I have seen eyes that are realistically red.


    There was another one in the room. He''s a little boy in uniform, supposedly a junior high. I was sitting in a chair reading, but as soon as I glanced at Rin, I looked back at the book again. She deserved to be called a beautiful boy. She had the impression that Rin''s eyes were more cute than beautiful. The apparent age is no different than that of a girl in white, and she looks like a good combination of beautiful men and women.


    "Then let''s get to work quickly. What kind of power do you want? Oh, just in case, it''s also meant to be an experimental bench for my research, because it doesn''t always succeed. Because sometimes you fail and you die. Come on."


    In a slightly prolonged tone with a smile, the girl in white - Junko Yukioka - takes the final confirmation.


    "There''s someone I want to kill."


    Rin also smiled back and told him without staring as the serpent tangled the pendant of the cross.


    "But I don''t want to kill him and get caught by the police. I want the power to kill people but not get caught by the police. And I want that kind of power because I want to live on the back street afterwards"


    "Whoa."


    Junko responded in two replies with an uncontrolled grin to Rin''s request that he doubted his sanity if he was a regular person. Rin was anxious to respond badly and lightly.


    "No, it was just fine. I just finished removing this."


    Junko shows with both hands what he had placed beside his desk.


    Rin breathed when she saw what Junko was putting up with a smile on her face.


    What she''s putting up is a long, transparent container. Inside, the fluid was filled, and in the middle of the container, the brain and spinal cord, with countless cords connected, were fixed.


    "This is hey, it''s the magician''s brain. I was wondering if I could transplant some of this to you so that you could exercise witchcraft just like the owner of this brain, and I''d like to experiment with that spirit, okay?


    Rin loses her words to too much absurdity and light nori. At the same time, instinctively perceive the imminent danger to one''s life. Because I found out that the girl in front of me was trying to do an experiment on herself that I didn''t really know what to do. In the first place, the word "magician" comes out of my mouth, naturally.


    If you accept this, your life may end here. As rumored, I realize once again that it is only by overcoming risks and fears that I can gain the power to seek. I knew by reason before I got here, but I was stuck in front of him and cowered.


    "Fine. If that gives you strength, do it."


    Rin tells her forcefully, looking at Junko''s red eyes, as anxiety and excitement mingle and she trembles slightly. Seeing Rin''s face ready, Junko smiled happily at his full face.


    That was two years ago.


    Shibuya Ten Nights (Shiitaya) return time is slow. Mostly around 7pm.


    "How many have you caught?


    Yunzuka (Kuzuka Akira), who was playing with the Ten Nights, smiles and asks, peeking into the bucket placed in front of the Ten Nights.


    Inside, the leeches that were in the fields were stunningly packed. I know if you catch sesame seeds and frogs in the fields, but the hobby is to collect leeches all the time. What I suggested is shaking as usual.


    "I can''t count anymore because it''s dark."


    "Uh, is it dark? It''s dark. So it''s time to go home. This guy''s gonna get us out of here."


    A shake takes the bucket and wields momentum, returning the leech inside to the fields.


    Ten nights has been playing with the shaking of the same grade almost every day since I was in kindergarten until I was in third grade. When I was in kindergarten, I had other friends, but when I was in elementary school, I used to hang out with them every day.


    Always play outdoors in a way that invites you to shake. It did not do anything to play games indoors, but entered dangerous places such as parks, fields, rivers, ruins that went a little far into the hilly forests and sometimes backstreet residents come and go. Always shaking takes the lead, and the ten nights just follow it.


    See you tomorrow.


    Shake to say goodbye with a flamboyant smile, completely at sundown. It was always this word when I returned, but ten nights had been saved in that one word. No, I was. Tomorrow I''ll see you shaking again. That we can have a good time together.


    It was a time of bliss for ten nights while we were shaking together. If that time is over and you go home, hell awaits you ten nights.


    Ten nights on the way home with heavy footsteps. On the way, I''ll buy lunch for two, which will be dinner tonight by convenience store.


    "You were late today."


    When I opened the door to the house, my father, sitting in front of the tabletop, single-handedly poured a glass of cheap liquor, called out. Ten nights doesn''t try to gaze at each other. I don''t even try to see my face.


    Poorly lined teeth, crooked mouths, thin eyes on only one side and heavily stripped eyes on the other, the owner of the evil phase who, if he is weak in heart, wants to turn away at a glance. Even the ten nights we have been together since birth are enough to avoid getting into our sight as much as possible.


    One room in an apartment in 1DK. I don''t even know my name. Living with two fathers. The majority of chores such as cleaning, laundry, shopping and garbage removal have been served ten nights since they were raised to elementary school. I can''t cook, so I''m just buying lunch for two at the convenience store.


    "This... tonight"


    Ten nights offering off the seaweed salmon lunch I bought before I got home.


    His father, who glanced at the lunch box, further distorted his originally distorted face and flattened his head ten nights. It''s flat handed but not much of a relief. Ten nights of body blowing up and falling.


    "I told you to make it a BBQ lunch. Why aren''t you buying it? Oh?"


    I intimidate my son, who is still less than ten years old, with amazing taste.


    "Huh...? But in the morning, the salmon..."


    He opened his mouth and now he kicked me in the thigh. Ten nights calmly judging in my head that this is going to be a mole.


    "I''m not talking to you, you can''t use it. Be sure to buy some BBQ tomorrow."


    Father''s irrational manipulation and violence is everyday, but ten nights knows this is not normal. I recognize that I was born to an unfortunate star.


    "I wish I hadn''t been born. Thank God you''re eating something like that."


    While spreading his lunchbox, his father mouthed a classic dialogue. Dialogue to mouth over and over a day.


    (Dad''s right. It would have been better not to be born in a house like this, in a world like this)


    Whenever I hear that dialogue, I think so for ten nights. I can''t even die because. I can''t even get out of this house.


    Until about six months ago, I had also dreamed of the emergence of a hero who would come to save me from this house, or of a supernatural force waking up to me to destroy my lazy father, but it could now disappear, too.


    Instead of giving himself to the evil scientist and becoming an experimental bench, he also distracted himself from the rumor that there was something that would become the Snow Oka Institute, which he would not normally gain, but he also truncated it as a reckless aspiration, wondering if it was just a fabrication.


    No matter how much you want it, there''s never going to be a flip. Harsh reality. Righteous heroes don''t come to help, and one day they don''t suddenly wake up to supernatural powers. I am never summoned to another world.


    Some years ago, the existence of the Spirit and the post-mortem world, and even since the reincarnation of the circle was scientifically demonstrated and officially recognized in the whole world, the reality of those with extraordinary powers is also beginning to be hidden, but the Ten Nights has never seen anything like it, and I believe it is unlikely.


    (World crap. Home and school are boring. But......)


    Ten nights that were already disgusting at this age, but there is only one thing to look forward to. It''s just so much fun when you''re hanging out. I always thought of all the unusual and dangerous games, and I loved the ten nights of shaking around taking the ten nights.


    I definitely want to just hang out with you all the time.


    That was five years ago.

 2 One.

    The development of scientific civilization stalled in the second half of the twenty-first century.


    In Japan, the majority of former gang organizations were extinguished, and instead a new type of criminal organization became disturbed and the back society became huge, making illegal businesses of various genres one specialist per organization.


    The size of the back society swelled to what could be called one of the country''s important industries, half acquiesced by the government, and the name ''Backstreet'' became entrenched and fearful.


    From those who live their lives clean, right and serious, things from distant worlds that are unrealistic, such as the existence of backstreets, or objects subject to fear, but from those who are not, they are viewed in a completely different way.


    And there are not only clean, right and serious people in the world.


    "Ten nights, let''s fall into the back streets."


    Shibuya Ten Nights turned his eyes round to the first voice of his best friend, Yunzuka, who came all the way from the class next door during his lunch break.


    "School is boring, study for exams is ridiculous, I became a Lehman and lived normally and died normally - or I''m just relieved to think about it. You''re the same. You don''t have to tell me. All right, that''s settled. Let''s do that. Let''s go home. Go home. GO to a world full of excitement and enchantment of death and neighbourhood!


    A shake trying to get him to take his sitting ten night arm and stand up as he swept it all over at once with a tall voice that resonated in every corner of the classroom. The surrounding gaze gathers for ten nights and shakes.


    Always expressive and affectionate, with a clear noticeable nose and impressive large eyes and long eyelashes, the appearance alone stands out. Many women think of it, in addition to their bizarre words and behaviors from day to day attract more attention, making them well-known students on a grade-by-year basis.


    This dialogue may also be seen as one of the usual oddities, but the way we received the ten nights was different.


    "Wait a minute..."


    The intensity of shaking is every time, and for the most part it is ten nights of following without surprise, but only this time I was bewildered by boulders.


    "We''re still in the middle two. You can''t live in such a shitty world."


    The growing number of teenagers falling in the back streets has become a social problem and is frequently eliminated in the news. The story is that the police are also harshly eyed.


    Shaking has frequently mentioned backstreet topics so far, and I enjoyed it for ten nights, but I never seriously thought about throwing myself in the backstreet.


    "The legendary senior Aizawa also said it was Nakaji who fell into the back street. Most people who fall in the back streets don''t talk about teenagers. We can do it. That doesn''t mean it''s special. Oh, be ready."


    In Euthanasia II, where ten nights and shaking pass, a legend was told.


    Five years ago, the untouchable defect named Makoto Aizawa was in this euthanasia II, but he was tired of his bad life, fell into the back streets in search of stimulation, and said he was gorgeously active as the exclusive killer of the infamous Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka.


    Exploring the backstreet related sites on the internet, you can see several unrealistic anecdotes that have crushed criminal organizations, but have killed more than twenty people alone and all of them.


    "Senior Aizawa seems to have been unusual since he was on the street, like he turned it into a bad total lamb all over Tokyo or haremmed the school, and I don''t know if I can compare it..."


    "Me, all I want to do is be funny, but I don''t think you can find it funny anymore. Awesome boring. Everything is boring. I want to die boring."


    A shake that looks at me ten nights in hesitation and speaks with a rare and true face.


    "If you ask me what I live for, I live for fun. I don''t want to do anything that isn''t fun or interesting. I never want to. I don''t want to die. You know, you have to do hard and painful things to live, that''s ridiculous, right? Yeah, it''s fundamentally stupid. But if you lived on the street, you''d have such a stupid boring life. You don''t have to live that stupid way if you''re on the back street, do you? It''s always a hard world exposed to death, but that''s why you can enjoy it. I''m sure I''ll feel worthy of living. If the ten nights don''t come, I''ll fall alone."


    Ten nights on the last word made me stronger.


    The fear that the wobble, which has been acting together for nearly a decade, will put itself down and go somewhere. In the darkness, I see myself left in total solitude floating behind my brain.


    "No... if shaking is what you mean, I''ll go too. Just... anxious..."


    As usual, I don''t have a choice. Just follow the shaking decision for ten nights. Even in stories that don''t even depend on life or death in life, such as falling in the back streets, that doesn''t change.


    If I add, I was thinking of a daily escape that could threaten my father''s domestic violence for ten nights.


    I didn''t even go to high school, so much so that I decided to leave home and work. If I were to fall in the back street, I might be able to escape that house without waiting for my secondary school graduation.


    "So, what exactly do we do?


    "Oh, will you come ten nights after all? That''s ten nights. Actually, about the back street, I''ve been previewing this. I hear there''s a lot of work behind it. Illegal drug manufacturing and sales, human trafficking, arms and weapons smuggling, escorts, wholesale specializing in nasty bumps, hauliers, informers, end-of-life shops, and so much more. So, like the old Yakuza and overseas mafias, one organization is not doing this widely, but the industry is completely determined by the organization. That''s why you can choose the job you like. Oh, it seems like only the doorman would do a lot of things as an exception."


    Shake to explain quickly and happily. The earth is loud, so I couldn''t help but worry about the sound of it all over the class for ten nights.


    "If you''re going to do it, I''d like a doomsday. Yeah, that''s good. Take on the trouble, whatever you call it. Even comics are a lot of crap. Actually, I''ve already talked to the tissue in that hand in advance."


    I heard you were already talking, and the boulder rolled your tongue ten nights saying it was a shake. This behavior makes me wonder if even one of these guys at the moment would be enough to do it in the back street.


    "Are you serious? Aren''t you going to freak out and run back anyway?


    One of the defects, which had inadvertently solidified in the rear of the class, came in tea. I didn''t try to touch any of the other defects because the shaking story was so flimsy, but only one person seemed to have the ability to help out a little bit.


    Shaking looks back at the Lord of the Voice, grinning and lovingly laughing.


    Shortly afterwards, a tremendous sound echoed, and the heart of everyone in the classroom except the shake jumped loudly at the same time.


    "I bought this in advance, too."


    A shake with a gun in one hand makes me laugh prank-like with my face toward the one of the ten nights. Nitrous smoke drifts from the gunpoint. The bullet wore a floor at the foot of the defect. The defect is stiff with a pulled face.


    "You know, I didn''t hear you very well, so could you say it again?


    A shake that speaks out in a blatant tone, keeping the muzzle pointed at the defective with the tea in it. The defect was just smacking his teeth heels and shaking his neck sideways with a crying face.


    "Oh, I''m buying ten nights'' worth of course. Yes."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    One more gun out of the nostalgia, it was a shake to offer to the ten nights, but the ten nights don''t turn much of the confusion, and I wave and refuse.


    "Oh, would it be a hassle if they called me in? All right, let''s keep moving."


    Telling her with a proper smile, Shake takes her hand for ten nights and takes her out of the classroom quickly. Ten nights just follow it.


    It has always been, and it must always be, even if we went out of the routine and into the unusual world of back streets, etc., we didn''t believe and suspect then that the path we would walk would always be the same.

 3 Two.

    Makoto Aizawa began to live at the Yukioka Institute, already five years later.


    I dropped out from Front Street to Back Street and started using the Snow Oka Institute as my home, but I also lived as a mercenary abroad for about six months, so I wasn''t at the Snow Oka Institute all the time. However, if you are asked about the number of years of backstreet history, you will say five years.


    In the meantime, True has become the faithful hand and foot of the Lord of the Institute, slaughtering those relative to the Lord of the Institute, Junko Yukioka, and at times not killing them and missing them.


    Having worked as a dedicated killer for Junko Yukioka for five years without giving him little expression in public, he only became known under the street name "Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll," and as one of the top killers in the back street, he was feared.


    "True, you may come back to work."


    At breakfast, a girl sitting across the table from the truth, in her position to her Lord, tells her in a bounced voice.


    Next to the true, a blonde emerald-eyed boy sits.


    The taller is slightly lower than the true and looks younger than the true at the apparent age. The beauty owner who also seemed to be a girl at first sight is completely white in appearance, but his name is Shizuno Ryoru. He said he was born in Japan and raised in Japan with Japanese people.


    "You''re always going in there. Well, isn''t this miso soup a little thick?


    True to complain about the taste of breakfast before asking what the job is about. All the meals at the laboratory were made by the girl with the crimson eyes in front of her.


    "Haha, I wonder if you were a little blurry. Sorry, I haven''t slept all night for like two days."


    Girl laughing innocently. Instead of staying up all night for two days, I haven''t had a neighborhood under the girl''s eyes, and I can''t see her sleeping at all.


    "To me... there were two eggs... in there... Want to go?"


    Tired in a gruesome tone, he took the stand to put an egg in his miso soup in the true miso soup next door, but the truth was he gave it only one hand and refused it.


    "So, what am I supposed to do next?


    True to ask with no expression. The voice also lacks discouragement.


    "He''s the usual player, though. I want you to come back and play with the people from" The President Pickled with Formalin. "Oh, don''t kill me as much as you can. I''ve been running out of labs again lately, so come on."


    True Lord - notorious as a living legend on the back street, Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka demands as he twirls and squirms the wiener that pierced the fork.


    "Okay. I''m gonna kill them all."


    True said with no expression.


    "No, don''t kill me. Corpses don''t serve as a test bench. Come on."


    He was a pure child to say with laughter, but the truth is, I''m not kidding. I''m not willing to listen to what the Lord wants.


    "If you have a raw bastard to the point of killing, except for the story. Don''t kill me if I see something like that. It would be a more cruel punishment for your lab."


    The odds of having a bastard like that seem high, I would add the truth without putting it in my mouth. If you think about what the other organization is going to be like, you get to that conclusion.


    Junko foresees it, too, and finds such a lowlife that True doesn''t want to kill him unexpectedly, he sells fights from himself and develops them into a war, turning True against him as an assassin.


    "I''ll let you do whatever I want. As usual."


    True to declare so and take hot water and make tea.


    Junko and True are the pattern of obedience, but True always follows Junko''s demands. Yes. On the contrary, it is more common to do the opposite of demand, but Junko also deals with true such behavior knowingly, and plays with it.


    "That organization... I don''t like it. Reminds me of my old self...... from. Honestly, I think it''s better not to get involved anymore."


    "I agree."


    Tired pinches his mouth and really snorts.


    "Hmm... even if they say so. It''s an invaluable organization for me to secure a laboratory..."


    Junko, who is denied by both of us and feels dizzy.


    "I already let go of the mouse, but I think I got caught. I didn''t do very well, so don''t worry."


    Junko called the human being he modified as an experimental bench a mouse. No, it''s not just Junko. That''s what all the Mad Scientists who do human experiments call it. Though rarely do they call it Marutai.


    Today, in the second half of the twenty-first century, the stagnation in science has become remarkable because of the global spread of the tide of ecological precedence and poor development of scientific civilization.


    It was the race of Mad Scientists who rebelled against the tide and used to be almost fiction that led to mass outbreaks into the real world.


    Don''t you mind if I die?


    True stares at Junko. It''s faceless, but I blame it obviously.


    "No, I didn''t say that much."


    "But that''s what you mean. You''re really good at pissing me off."


    In a heartfelt ironic tone, Truth takes a seat and leaves the room.


    "I''m gonna be working out for you so you don''t get annoyed with things a little bit or softly. Hey."


    He was a pure child who whined so without being evil, keeping a smile on his face.


    Ten nights when I hear about the misfortunes of others, the feeling of pity and the feeling of being different boils strongly at the same time.


    On the contrary, when you look at a happy person, you spit on the unhappy Nara and, for that matter, strongly desire that the unhappy person be happy.


    I am aware of ten nights when it is a silly contradictory thought. Comparison between others and yourself. Happiness and unhappiness. Which is up or down. I''m just aware of them.


    Myself living under that father. A life that always cares about gaze, is frightened by violence, and trembles with unprovoked anger and remorse in its irrationality. Therefore, ten nights believe that I have gone crazy like this. The source of all my misfortunes is my father.


    (When do I rebel? When can I be angry? When do I kill you?


    Since I was a junior high school student, the Ten Nights didn''t just frighten me and make me mourn, but I started asking myself that.


    I have grown to some extent already. I was wondering if it might be time to take some action instead of just being unilaterally abused.


    (When should I kill him?


    Repeat that word only in your chest and pull the trigger.


    Ten nights is because of the thin lines, the neutral and adult appearance, they say they seem to be nice a lot from around them, but they think the opposite is true for themselves. I commend myself for being fiercely poisonous in my heart.


    I''m not normal. Normally, I would never have such black thoughts. So presumptuous and vile. I am self-loathing.


    The shock that runs from hand to arm to soul and the sound that rings small because of the earguard drags the consciousness of the Ten Nights out of the vortex of black affection.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! You went in the middle of nowhere. It''s my first time and suddenly it''s pretty good."


    When you see that the bullet fired at the center of the target at ten nights, the shake gives you a drink.


    Ten nights when he was brought to the shooting range to shake, he fired a gun with a definite intent to kill. Even in Japan in the second half of the twenty-first century, guns are not commercially available, and there are no firing ranges, for example, that let unlicensed people shoot at them.


    This is a backstreet facility in Euthanasia City. The shake also examined and found it beforehand, and first he said that he should learn how to shoot a gun, and brought him ten nights.


    After one full explanation from the attendant at the shooting range, the two continued shooting guns about enough afterwards.


    "Nice kid. Are you sure this is your first time?


    A tall long-haired woman, who had missed her ear guard trying to take a break and was shooting a gun next door, called out at ten nights.


    Age is around twenty. He lowers the pendant of a cross tangled with snakes in a black short jacket, a black chiffon blouse, and even a full-body black slack outfit called Black Slacks. His face is long and neat enough to be convinced even when he says she''s an actress.


    The woman had a coquettish grin and looked down at the ten nights intriguingly.


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Ten nights answering lightly because they were quite beautiful. Faces aren''t the only ones that are neat. I remember the impression that the ten nights were beautiful and dressed up because the place to leave and pull in was an excellent proposition that was pulling in, besides being tall.


    "You had a terrible killing temper when you shot him, but you have someone you want to kill so badly?


    The teasing words of the black-crushed woman made the heart of the ten nights sound dokun loud.


    It is easy to guess whether this woman must be a backstreet resident. That''s why I''m in a place like this, and I understand for ten nights that I''ve spotted my intention to kill at a glance.


    "No, you can''t. When you assassinate him, you have to keep him as low as you can. Taste the satisfaction of killing to the full extent you think after killing. Except when we recognize each other from the front and kill each other. Actually, back street killings are more frontal and don''t pat each other than assassinations. Anyway, we''re all sensitive to murder, so assassination isn''t common."


    The black-crushed woman smiles lovingly, pompously mouthing words that support her thoughts of the Ten Nights.


    "Then do your best to kill me."


    That''s what I left out in a tone neither joking nor serious, and the woman left the shooting range behind.


    (Now you can even kill him...)


    Staring seriously at the gun in your hand, your unexpected desire brings you a sickle again.


    Black flames swirling in the midst of ten nights. I''m just scorching my heart at it, and I have unspeakable comfort.


    I really think about how good it would feel if I unleashed that flame from the inside out. Somehow I have the tools to do it in my own hands.


    (I don''t care what happens next, I guess I''ll kill the guy who tormented me first)


    Return to my father, who has irrationally abused me since I was a young child - no, I want to go and deliver a gift that is perfect. Shortly after I thought that...


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    I am called out to shake, ten nights returns to me, and I feel disgusted by myself for having a horrible imagination.


    "Well, the gun arm has improved, so let''s go sell us into the backstreet organization."


    He tells her with a smile, and the shake tries to pull his hand for ten nights and take him out of the shooting range.


    "No, no, you said you improved... you just shot me a little. Besides, why don''t you just suddenly go sell it to an organization like that and eat it up front?


    "You think I''m just going to hit like that? It''s out of my mind. I''m talking to you in advance about your appointment. They took a referral fee or something, but you can trust me for that."


    On the ten nights of anxiously asking, Shake answered with a smile.


    The lack of drainage around here is what impresses me as a boulder shake, but to the extent that I''ve practiced enough, I don''t think my shooting arm has gone up. It may be better than never shooting, but it hasn''t really gotten to the level where you can shoot each other.


    I wonder what the hell I''m doing. He''s trying to dandruff school and step into the noisy world of backstreets and such.


    But what did you think, in the end, you just follow after a shake. That''s all I have at ten nights.

 4 Three.

    Many of the crimes committed in the back streets are businesses tolerated by meditating on one eye. The society behind this country is well managed.


    Its existence is somewhat tolerated because of its contribution in industrial terms and the aspect of reduced crime rates on the face of it by the segregation and management of persons with criminal attributes.


    Because without the frame of the back street, those who live there are also in danger of falling out of the taga of managing invisible areas of isolation and running to more invisible and heinous crimes.


    It is a fact that everyone knows in this day and age. But from the general society - the so-called nominal dwellers - the perception that the existence of the back streets was a distant world completely different from where we are. In the same city, even though it exists right next door.


    Into the darkness right next to it, the two men, ten nights and a shake, were about to step in.


    There is also the effect of shaking, but in fact, I was quite interested in the back streets at ten nights. I''ve often seen backstreet sites and bulletin boards online for a long time. Ten nights among them were particularly attracted by the rumors of the Yukooka Institute that it would grant extraordinary powers to make wishes, but I had long forgotten its existence.


    "Right here. upstairs here."


    It was a four-story miscellaneous building that the shake brought in ten nights. Thin dirty building that was built decades ago and, in the meantime, doesn''t seem to have been renovated in any way. Concrete also shows all sorts of cracks.


    Signs appeared on the third and fourth floors, each like a brothel. I honestly was hesitant to go in for ten nights, even if I just saw it.


    But there is no hesitation to that extent, and he enters with dignity. Ten nights follows.


    "Oh, you''ve come a long way."


    The moment they stood in front of the upstairs door, as if they had fully sensed this visit, the badly erected door opened with a deafening sound, and a skinny man appeared from inside and greeted them lovingly.


    "Yumtsuka Ko and Shibuya Ten Nights? You''re young. Yeah. Not uncommon, though."


    The man looked popular in places like the late thirties and early forties. Doesn''t matter what you think. Doesn''t look like a backstreet resident. Old man like everywhere.


    "I''ve been through this before I got here, so it''s okay"


    Watching ten nights of anxious faces, whispering in my ear. I''ve heard that earlier, but still I can''t tell you not to be anxious.


    We''re going to live here as Dark Residents. I imagine what kind of days life is waiting for.


    "Well, I need you to work fast, okay? First, a copy of the document. Then I''ll go around the information site that specializes in back streets, pick up the information I need and ask them to edit it. Yeah, I''m gonna have to introduce you to information organizations and freelance informants. Cleaning the office, of course. I''ll get you some tea."


    Ten nights sneaked a sigh into the words of the man who sat on the couch and sneered and told him.


    Come to think of it, I find it oddly convincing and at the same time appealing that in every world it would be treated like this at first. Until then, the fantasy I had in mind blows away beautifully and refreshingly.


    "No, no, no, I don''t like that. combatant hope. This is a doomsday organization, isn''t it?


    But shaking is not afraid at all, and complains of dissatisfaction and request without flinching. The man smiles strangely at that so magnificent thing.


    "You know what? What do you think I live in the back street for? It''s for a living. We''re not so different than the salesmen on the street."


    Hearing the man''s words, the shake gave him a rare, distracted look, but soon turned into something sinister.


    "Oh, it''s a pattern every time. A kid like you is trying to get into the backstreet organization by mistake. [M] Did you even admire the picaresques and gangsters in the movies? Did you even imagine a noir fighting every night and shooting at each other? Well, there''s a fight going on around here. Do you want to turn away from boring reality and get drunk on yourself living in an outlaw world? Unfortunately, it''s boring and tough real here. I''m just like you. At first, I fell in the back streets with a lot of emotion."


    The man spoke gently to teach, but denies all the dreams of shaking admired in the back streets. The shaking disappointment beside me came through painfully ten nights.


    "That''s more fruitful than the front line, and it''s crappy and irritating, but it''s more in peacetime. He said he couldn''t have done it otherwise. Are you disillusioned? This is the truth of the back street. We are a doomsday shop, so it''s worse than other backyard operations. Oh, of course I can''t let you guys do that all of a sudden, can I?


    Ten nights peeking into the shaky face next door. With an anger that rarely appears, it is in the tide. He was staring at the man, as if to see even his parents'' revenge.


    The wrath of shaking contaminated even ten nights. I wondered how far reality is crappy and boring and what I don''t think it is. The remorse of shaking was also the remorse of ten nights.


    "But on the other hand, there is a way of life that you want. If you become a freelance starter, you won''t have to starve for stimulation. But, you know, only a fairly capable man can do that. Do you guys have that power?


    "Okay. Thank you for your advice. Excuse me."


    When he says so quickly, he drips his head gently and the shake goes out to the surface in rough footsteps. I even met a man ten nights later and followed him.


    "Haha, you suddenly sneered. Hahaha, damn it -"


    Shake was laughing in his usual tone, but his eyes weren''t laughing.


    "I''m not kidding. I don''t want to go in the back to do chores. Ha, it''s superior. He''s right. We''ll give him boobs, whether he''s a doorman or a killer."


    "No... can you do that?


    Ten nights asks worryingly to the wobble proclaiming with an invincible look.


    "If you look into it, some of them are teenagers, bosses of tissue and killers of great skill. Even Senior Aizawa treats me like a leading killer in the back street. Well, there''s no turning back. I owed you money to buy guns, introduce you to your current organization, and spend money on worse things. I need to be a backstreet dweller and make a lot of money."


    "Debt... you lend me a lot"


    Perhaps that''s also a backstreet financier, I guess ten nights. But I wonder if I would lend that kind of money to a middle school student. Plus, I''m worried about worse things.


    "Oh, this is what I''ve collateralized."


    Shake to open the holographic display in the air. I peered into the screen floating in the universe and looked up to the sky at ten nights. What was open was an organ-trafficking tissue site named ''Safe Incision''.


    "If you don''t return it within three months, I''ll be demolished and sold clean and refreshing to the heart, liver, bone marrow, skin, eyeballs, hair. So, good luck."


    "Hey... why..."


    Ten nights of silence in the middle of words to a blatant smile and talking shake. I was going to know that shaking was a unscrupulous, unscrupulous character without thinking about it later, but this is nevertheless beyond its limits.


    "Why didn''t you talk to me before you did this!


    "Consultation? It''s my decision, and you don''t have to. Have I ever talked to you once in the first place? Yeah, so you can''t blame me for that."


    I was unilaterally jerked off with a smile on my face and nodded for ten nights. Sure, it always was. Just keep up with what you decided to shake. Just hang out with the wanting play. That''s been the case for eight years.


    But - that''s where I came up with ten nights. There''s a way you might be able to save the shake.


    "So, what exactly are we going to do? No... the plan that you can do something about is stand up properly?


    Ten nights eating with a challenging eye and tone. From shaking, it was the first time the Ten Nights had seen themselves like this.


    We''ve never had one fight before. Ten nights without initiative have always been just following me, and I''ve never been as bitten as I am now.


    I was confused for a moment, but I saw that somehow ten nights had made up my mind, and as a shake, I remembered the joy.


    "I''ve been trying to think about it because I don''t have it, but your condition, do you have any good ideas?


    "How do you think Senior Aizawa succeeded as a killer and became famous even in the back streets?


    It was a shake I asked slightly, but the grin disappeared when I heard the words of the ten nights I inquired without putting my hair down.


    A sensible shake made me realize what the Ten Nights were trying to say.


    "You know the rumors about the Snow Oka Institute, right?


    That was a rumor that ten nights had once attracted.


    A famous rumor as an urban legend on the net. Rumor has it that a modified surgery subordinate to his needs will be performed in exchange for naming Junko Yukioka, a living legend on the back street, as a material for human experiments.


    Some of them made their wishes, while others failed and died suddenly during the experimental phase.


    "I''m talking about a lot of people who got power and fame in the back streets who went through the Snow Oka Institute. Senior Aizawa would be one of them."


    "But, hey, you traded your contract for" I''m not complaining about you dying, "and you''re the only one who survived. It''s good to have the power, but it''s luck."


    A shake that turns a cold eye at ten nights and shows a difficult color.


    "I, you know, gambling like that is the kind of thing you want to avoid as much as possible. I just want to make sure it''s the last time I''m really going to have to leave it to my luck."


    A lavish shake, but this was seen as a substitute that did not fit the shaking doctrine. Fate is the type that cuts open with its own hands and considers all the bad consequences to be its own responsibility as well. Therefore, there is a tremendous rebellion in entrusting fate to something like this.


    "But if you''re bringing it, shaking will kill you. Isn''t it enough to use your organs as collateral to create debt? Then I''ll hit the beat too. I''ll be the experimental bench."


    Ten nights proclaiming with determination. It couldn''t have been ten nights before, it''s a bold statement.


    Always the shaking dominated the movement, and the ten nights only followed it. Even this story about falling into the back streets. Life-changing choices are also made in a way that invites you to shake, and the shake is running to a place where you can''t turn back on your own.


    "I don''t like to let you cross dangerous bridges just to shake. I''ve decided to do it for both of us, so I''m risking my life."


    But I wanted to assume for ten nights that it was a decision of my own free will, even in the form of being drawn to the shake. I don''t want to just follow the shake anymore when this happens.


    "That old man said he wanted to get drunk on himself or something, but he was ready enough to pay for his life, and he wouldn''t get drunk on himself or anything. At least that''s what happened to the shake. I''ll be equal, too."


    "Okay..."


    Over the course of many years of dating, for the first time I made a clear statement of intent ten nights, Shaking responded with a face that for some reason didn''t float badly, grumbling.


    Ten nights suffered from understanding, wondering what the hell this reaction was. I even wonder if you''ve always wanted me to just follow my form.


    If you want, I wanted ten nights to be a little more happy with the shake. Yet this unfloating attitude of shaking was dissatisfactory from ten nights.


    On the other hand, the thought of shaking is simple.


    I don''t want it to be ten nights, like a beating for my life. It''s just that.


    But after inviting him to a dangerous world and revealing the circumstances of his life, he set himself on fire ten nights later. As a result, I could not object, and the shaking was in a complicated mood.


    "Mad scientist Junko Suzuoka? I''m looking forward to seeing the legendary Mr. Aizawa soon rather than you."


    Makoto Aizawa is an admirer. I always mentioned it on the subject in front of the ten nights, and I followed its activity on backstreet related sites.


    "In the meantime, I''ll get in touch and apologize. I''m talking about how easy it is to get in touch with the official website of the Snow Oka Institute."


    Ten nights projecting holographic displays into the air, in a slightly tense tone.


    I have left everything to shake until now, and I just follow the shake, so I cower that I will have to move from myself. Ten nights was disgusting to me for being such a coward.

 5 Four.

    Party venue where dressed men and women gather. They all wore masks, sitting in a row on one side of the long table and enjoying their meals gracefully. At the tip of the table, there is still a dripping stage of the drapes.


    Eventually the lights go out and the spotlight illuminates in front of the drapes. Masked guests applaud simultaneously.


    Illuminated by the spotlight were the early twenties and a captive man in the middle of the middle of the middle meat.


    In both of those neighborhoods, two men in black with disappointed stature stand to solidify their sides, head to the guest seat, and they are both deeply drooling their heads.


    The man in custody is named Changhiko Mamiya. Despite the circumstances in which he was being held, his eyes had a strong light of will and his mouth was tight. There is no fine dust in the way you are afraid of the position you are in.


    Mamiya''s restraint is lifted and he looks around. A dozen men and women dressed up in front of a table served with dishes, in the form of a twisted grin with their mouths peeking from the mask.


    And myself on stage. He knows beforehand what this unusual situation means.


    The drape rises to the top. A giant cauldron of transparency was placed on the dewy stage. From the bottom of the cauldron it is blurred with burners, and the oil filled inside is boiled down.


    Moreover, on top of the cauldron, a naked girl was hung from being forced to hang a monkey, with a sad look at the man in tears.


    "A new assassin of Junko Yukioka, unleashed for our formalin-pickled president! To save his lover, who fell into our hands, he came here to be the experimental bench of Junko Yukioka. Ah! The cauldron will be filled with boiling oil. Before he is tempered with his lover, can he help?


    A woman in a tuxedo with a microphone on the stage announces with a pleasant smile.


    Mamiya walks towards the cauldron. The string hanging his lover is suspended in a ceiling pulley, a substitute that can be manipulated from behind the scenes and moved to a safe position to unload, he is told beforehand.


    But I also know that it can''t be done easily. This is a show. The show sees Mamiya scratch her feet when she is held hostage by her lover. Depending on the outcome, a livestock feast to the effect that the lovers are brutally murdered and the guests will be happy to see it.


    "The guest of the day is - the divine assassin, Shoreline - Rin!


    A mix of expectations and surprises occurs from the guests'' seats. Mamiya, who is not a resident of the back street, did not know the name of the person or anything, but as far as the reaction of the livestock in the passenger seat is concerned, I suspect he is a well-known killer.


    But Mamiya did not cower. If you don''t defeat me, you and your lover will die. The palace now has as much power as it can fight. I am confident that even professional killers can defeat it.


    Suddenly appearing in front of the Mamiya was a beauty with long, long hair, with a pendant of a cross wrapped around a snake, lowered from her neck, in a black-crushed outfit all over her body.


    Not exaggerated, in a space where there was nothing, she suddenly appeared on foot. I doubted my eyes for a moment, but I told myself that it was like magic, and I forcefully concluded.


    "Lady, Fi!


    Almost at the same time as the call, the flesh of the Mamiya underwent transformation.


    My clothes start to peel and my whole body gets bigger than two turns. abnormal muscle protuberances far beyond that of man. All my hair falls out and my head is totally bald. There are several blood vessels appearing on bald heads and angrily distorted faces, making them look like gods.


    Seeing the transformation of the palace at such a time, the girl on the cauldron was stunned with her eyes wide open. A twitch also occurred from the passenger seat.


    Rin Kishibe wasn''t even a little surprised to see how it was going. Without pulling the gun, but without standing, he is confronted with Mamiya while lowering the muzzle.


    He raises a beastly roar, and Mamiya strikes with Rin.


    Rin doesn''t try to move. I didn''t move until just before the other person approached me in front of me and my thick arm like a round too was shaken down.


    Rin disappeared and Mamiya''s arms scowled the universe.


    A third twist coming from the guest seat. Mamiya looks around without knowing what happened. Rin has completely disappeared.


    Shortly afterwards - just like when I first showed up, Rin showed up walking in a space where there was nothing.


    At the front of the Mamiya, but a few meters from where Rin had been until then, he was slowly walking dressed with gunpoint aiming at the head of the Mamiya.


    Mamiya solidifies into consternation and fear.


    He understood. I think I''m going to die. I said I''m done here.


    Gunshots sound. Blood and brains splash. Boiling cheer and drink. A sad scream of a girl leaking into a monkey basket. The sound of the pulley slipping. Oil splash. And another death. Livestock enjoying another death. Long lasting applause and applause.


    (Why such a dangerous imitation? We should probably evacuate to subspace a little sooner. Where is the point of attracting even critical. Just in case)


    My voice sounded. Only Rin - the voice of consciousness only heard in Rin''s head.


    "If you''re a miscellaneous fish opponent, put a handful on yourself and fight, you''ll be training. Assuming you''re dealing with a stronger guy."


    Rin answers by squealing in his mouth at the Lord of the Voice in his head as he holds his gun.


    "I was hoping it would be Junko Yukioka''s mouse, but it looks like it''s pinky."


    (Sounds like you''ve just been physically fortified. Maybe there was some kind of trump card, but I killed it before I saw it)


    After a conversation that no one else could hear, Rin disappeared as she walked, as if she had even made a moment''s journey from the stage. The audience applauds louder when they see it.


    Rin appears as she walks onto the sleeve of the stage, shortly after she disappears from the stage. My client''s appearance stopped in my eyes as I walked straight behind the scenes.


    "That was an instant kill. As for the show, I would appreciate a little more pull. Well, it was great as a performance."


    A well-widened middle-aged man in his mid-fifties appears before Rin and smiles. He is the seventh branch director of Formalin Pickled President, an organization that hired Rin as a caution stick, and his name is Makoto Okumura.


    "I ask intrigued, but why did they have to be killed now?


    I knew it was a sublime organization that profited from having a murder show with people bought out of human trafficking, but Rin had an instinct and wondered if the two people killed this time might be a different case. I thought it might be a personal affair in this Okumura.


    "A woman is just a whore. He''s a weak prostitute, so he can''t fight a big organization like ours where he killed him. I used to make it my type because I preferred it, but when I said I would make it my exclusive mistress, say no to me that I already have a lover. Besides, he was prostituting himself to the cost of treating the difficulty a man has, and he''s got a nasty tear to tear about. I was angry, so I took the woman, and I urged my girlfriend, the man, to go to the Yukooka Institute. He said," If you want to help, use it as an experimental bench and get modified. "And now I''ve traveled to heaven amicably in your hands. Ha ha."


    He spread his nasty grin to the full, and Okumura let him speak with pleasure, without shame, on the contrary. Rin''s hunch was right.


    "Do you usually kill street dwellers for that reason? You don''t think it''s gonna matter if I find out?


    "I''m fine because I''m trying not to find out. And you must be the one who killed him. At least for men. Oh, could it have hurt my conscience to listen to what I''m saying? Or is your anger getting boiling against me?


    "Nothing."


    Rin returns that briefly to Okumura, who stirs it in a tiny tone, slipping through the side of Okumura without further conversation and leaving behind the scenes.


    Rin''s words are not lies now. I don''t blame my conscience at all, and I don''t remember my anger at Okumura. It''s just that such a sort of discomfort boiled a little like seeing dirty trash fall down the road.


    (Nice place for a bastard. You can''t die like that, that one)


    But the other one in Rin was revealing his anger.


    "You have no choice but to have a powerless man die. No matter what kind of bastard, a powerful man has the right to ravage a powerless man. Besides, the two of us now saw no black light or black flames. I don''t care how much that''s dead."


    Talking, Rin remembers the boy he saw at the shooting range before coming here.


    "That kid was glowing black in a nice way. He''s the one who wants you to get the strength you deserve. I wish I didn''t die easy."


    He muttered with words that only led to himself and the other one inside him, and Rin zeroed his smile.


    The President Pickled Hormaline also distributes online the contents of the show in which he entertains business, and those who are registered can pay a high browsing fee to watch the brutal murder show.


    There are many evil hobbyists out there who want to see snap footage even after paying a fortune, and members are all over the world. The story is that money falling online is more the main income of a formalin-pickled president than an audience that takes you straight to the business.


    "Don''t get your chest sick, as usual. I want to kill you with no one left in the organization."


    Rin kills Mamiya, and True watches Mamiya''s lover get killed live on the internet, so he throws up.


    "If I killed you, it would be mercy, so you wouldn''t have used it as my experimental bench -?


    Junko sitting next to her true in the same bench and watching the show on the same display teases her.


    I glance at Junko with a truly heartfelt but reprehensible look and take a seat.


    "Oh, wait a minute, True you. I just got an e-mail at a good time to volunteer for the experiment bench. Come on. I think the kid will be here soon, so don''t interrupt me. Looks like he''s got a pretty serious situation."


    I was stopped trying to get out of the room, and True looked back at Junko.


    "If you''re a guy with serious circumstances and you want power, I won''t even bother you. You could die on a guy like that. You''re gonna run a terrible human experiment, right? And yet, isn''t it strange how you tell me not to disturb you because you have serious circumstances?


    "Haha, that''s true. They took one."


    Junko laughs innocently at true allegations.


    "Later, this may not matter, but I''m like the middle school kid you used to go to. At your age, it''s just like when True fell into the back street."


    "Finally, two inside"


    "It sounds like you two are coming. One is an escort, and one child wants power."


    "You don''t mind if I show my face later, do you?


    "Fine."


    True to hear you two and get a little interested. There is mostly one experimental bench applicant who comes here. In the meantime, I was concerned that one person was an escort rather than an experimental platform volunteer, which is a rare case.

 6 5

    The two men, ten nights and a shake, easily reached the Yukooka Institute. The official website was politely set up, and when I sent out the email, I immediately received a reply, stating where and how to get in.


    I looked again and found out that Junko Yukioka had a very strong influence in the back streets, and many criminal organizations were involved in manufacturing and selling weapons, and even built their own weapons brand called the Yukioka brand, and those sales were funded for research.


    The technology is well above the standard of modern science, and while it is real, it is also known as the inhabitant of the world of SF, etc.


    From the front street it was only an urban legend level rumor, but in the back street it seemed to be told off as a fact.


    "of the same city of euthanasia, and I can''t believe it''s underground in Candoville."


    Shaking squeaks in front of an automatic door that says Snow Oka Institute.


    It is as unrealistic a story as if there is such a suspicious facility in the basement of a department store where ten nights and shaking have been going in and out from an early age. But I actually tried to get there and the suspicion that this might be a prank is about to disappear.


    Shibuya Ten Nights and Yumtsuka Koku. Get inside and come to the thirteenth lab. ''


    A brightly bounced voice that echoes from the speaker. Ten nights turns to the shaker.


    Shaking glances at him and urges him to move on to ten nights. It is certainly ten nights that I have decided to come here. I couldn''t help but ask how it would react.


    The two walk down the long corridor. There were doors on the left and right, with room names on the first laboratory, living room, guest room and all doors. Eventually we get to the designated room and ten nights knocks.


    "Go ahead - you can come in."


    The voices from the indoors prompt me and open the door.


    In the center of the room there was a sleeping area like an operating table, beside which lay several medical devices and thoughts. A girl in white sits down in front of a desk in the corner of the room.


    The girl, who was peeking into the countless displays projected into the universe, looks back at each chair to the two people who came in the room and greets her with a smile.


    Nice to meet you. I''m Junko Yukioka.


    Red eyes directed at me shoot through my soul for ten nights. Ten nights were unexpectedly seen in brilliant eyes mixed with evil and divinity. At the back of his brain, the sentence expression said that he was about to be sucked into his eyes, and I wondered if this was the case.


    "Wow, what eyes like these rabbits. I have eyes of this color in reality, not cartoons or cartoons. You, ancestral rabbit?


    Ten nights are watched, while the shake speaks to the first person he meets of what he inexplicably thought.


    "Hey shake...... sorry, this guy is rude"


    "Haha, you''re a funny kid"


    Ten nights rush to apologize for shaking. Junko doesn''t show a bare gesture that made him uncomfortable at all, and he stays smiling uncontrollably.


    "Come in, come in. Listen to me."


    Ten nights and shaking, going indoors, prompted by Junko.


    "I miss you. Its Learning Run"


    Two people hear from the door behind them and look back.


    A boy in a dark blue blazer was standing at the entrance to the room. Age is the same as ourselves or one thing below, the shortest of these. I have never seen the whole body of the person, but the neat and adorable face was familiar with the images remaining on the site during Euthanasia II.


    "Senior Aizawa! Whoa, whoa! Wow, it''s real. But small!"


    The shaking looks excited and gives a shout of gratitude.


    "This is Senior Aizawa..."


    As shaken, the real thing was smaller than ten nights thought. Ten nights I think it was definitely the front when we lined up.


    But he''s a remarkably beautiful boy. When those big, black-eyed eyes were directed at me, the ten nights were same-sex but I was sure for a moment. It is a clear eye that has a different glow than the demon that pure child''s eyes possess.


    "Seniors... how do you know me when you first met me?


    Killer with the street name of Junko Suzuoka''s murder doll - Asked by Makoto Aizawa in a voice lacking discouragement. Like many of the images I''ve seen online, it''s completely faceless. Even in the legend of Makoto Aizawa, which is passed down during Euthanasia II, it was with a person who did not give anything called facial expressions, but I thought it was the legend for ten nights.


    "In Euthanasia II, the legend of Makoto Aizawa continues long after his senior graduates. Fallen in the back streets. Bad legend."


    A shake that speaks with a delightful face. Many admirers of the Legend of Makoto Aizawa were in Euthanasia II, but Shaking regarded it as a special sanctity among them. The true influence is also strong when the shake resolved to fall into the back streets.


    "But it''s a little different from what I imagined. He said he killed fifty defective people instantly by himself, he haremed the school and orgyed with girls and female teachers in class, the number of women who got him pregnant was triple digits, he took over the broadcast room for lunch break and played his own song, and then he did excellent. If I saw anything, it wouldn''t look like that. It''s small. Seniors, maybe not 150 tall or something?


    "You''ve got too many tails on your rumors... Mostly, I don''t remember being defective, and I don''t remember making a harem. If I even got a three-digit pregnant with a woman, it''s going to be a bigger problem and an international level rumor. It wasn''t me who was jacking the studio and singing, it was my ducks, so why are you blaming me until then? The tests were always on blank, so the grades were all but physical education and skill. Smaller, smaller, louder, and too rude for the first time. Besides, he''s a hundred and fifty."


    Ten nights judging from what I''m saying now, though it''s a faceless and pale way of speaking, it doesn''t seem to be emotionless. Besides, it was kind of weird and hilarious that he seemed to respond exactly to the rumors that the disrespectful shakes uttered, one by one, to discipline, and I felt like I had figured out a little bit of my true personality in my current interactions.


    "I mean, seniors, you look the same age as us or younger..."


    Say what the Ten Nights thought.


    Years after Junko Suzuoka, there are rumors that he has not changed his appearance and is immortal, and his servant, Makoto Aizawa, has not changed his appearance at all, so it has been rumored online that a similar treatment has been made...


    "What are you talking about? That''s not true. I''ve been here five years."


    True to say back in response to the words of the Ten Nights.


    (But even though that''s eighteen or nine, it doesn''t look very like that...)


    A statement that you don''t seem to have noticed a change in your appearance age.


    If I''ve been here for five years, and I''m not immortalized and it''s hard to think about this age of appearance, and I don''t really feel immortalized, I think ten nights.


    "Um, something really broke my back in your appearance, but I was wondering if I could return to this one?


    "Ah, yes. Actually..."


    Turning to Junko, Ten Nights stated how he came here and his own hopes.


    "I''d say it''s a common pattern, but I''ve done a lot of thinking with visceral collateral."


    True to look at the shaker and say it in a tone that is clearly frightening, unlike the way it has spoken without discouragement until then.


    "No, I didn''t have a choice, either, because I needed the money. Ha..."


    Ten nights I was worried about the self-derisive words of shaking. Plus, the word caught me that I didn''t have a choice. Ten nights I wonder if there was any other reason for the shaking to create this situation of chopped feathers.


    "Well, now it''s ten nights for you to chip your own life, huh? In a way that will gain strength after undergoing a retrofit surgery that combines my human experiments."


    Ten nights nodding ready, even as I breathe into confirming Junko. I''m afraid the other way around because I''m going to smile and confirm it. If it''s not a dialogue with laughter, I stick it in my mouth.


    "Well, then I''ll ask for a job for you so that you guys can be major in the back streets. So, I''m going to film you guys working, and I''m going to broadcast it live online and sell it. That way, your good work will catch the attention of the residents in the back streets, and your work will have cancer."


    Junko brings a generous story with an uncontrolled smile.


    It''s like the opposite of the man in the organization just now. It''s a wishful story. I was also surprised that only ten nights had elapsed into this.


    But ten nights I remembered bewilderment and anxiety before rejoicing. Because I grew up with the whimsical abuse of my father since I was a little girl, I have a habit of being terribly skeptical at ten nights and suspecting that there is something behind the delicious stories.


    "Yes, please"


    Nevertheless, it has already been decided where I suspected it. Ten nights I bowed my head deeply.


    "Let''s get this over with. So, check again. It''s up to my luck to mess with your body the way I like it, but as a result, it''s up to me to acquire amazing abilities. Don''t be mad if you fail and let him die."


    A girl who shows no slight malice or madness and tells her with an innocent smile. It returns and stirs up ten nights of fear.


    From the shaking eyes on the other hand, the impression was the opposite of the ten nights. Junko is smiling all the time, so I couldn''t really feel the realism that ten nights of my life would be in danger from now on.


    "Duh, what abilities do you acquire?


    Ten nights of fear but also anticipation. I still think it would be great if, after this retrofitting surgery, I was able to give you abilities beyond my intelligence.


    "That''s post-remodel fun... I just wanted to say, but it''s not good to let you expect it and disappoint me, so I''ll tell you first. It''s a simple physical enhancement to apply to you this time of night. You don''t have to transform your flesh to become a Phantom to be empowered while maintaining its appearance."


    To the words of Junko, ten nights were at the same time relieved as he pulled a dong. He said he didn''t choose a modified surgery that would turn him into a Phantom, and that he was sincerely good.


    "Well, I don''t think that''s all that''s funny, so besides that, I''ll give you a little something. Because we''re going to modify it, you want to create a stronger atmosphere, right?


    "Ha... ha..."


    It was ten nights when I earnestly hoped that I would not do anything extra, as long as it remained boring, but I did not have the courage to speak of it.


    "Take off your clothes and sleep here. You wait outside. [M] It''ll take a while, so you can go home. Yeah, if you don''t have anywhere to go, you can stay here."


    "Really? Then let me stay."


    Shake makes your face shine.


    "Let me show you to your empty room."


    Junko, who deliberately added, "If you don''t have a place to go," etc., and shaking accordingly. That exchange between the two caught on at ten nights. You have nowhere to go back to? What the hell does that mean? Even if that''s true, why did Junko spot it the first time he met you?


    "Ten nights, don''t die."


    Tell him the words short, and the shake goes out of the room. True silence follows it.


    "What do you mean there''s no place to go home? What made you think that?


    While I''m confused that I''ll have to take it all off, I''ll take my uniform off slowly and speak out my doubts about Junko''s dialogue right now.


    "Oh, me, I know perfectly well when a kid like that comes along. I don''t know if it''s an atmosphere with no place to go home. It''s not unusual."


    I wonder if Shake has even run away from home.


    I don''t know anything about shaking family situations at ten nights. I''ve never even been up to his house. Shake has never even mentioned his family on the subject. It''s not even ten nights.


    It''s been a long time since I guessed. He said that shaking, like himself, doesn''t seem like a lot of home environments.

 7 6.

    Truly taken, the shake was led to a private room. It''s a simple Japanese room with a tablecloth and a futon in Tatami Six Tatami.


    "Bye."


    True to try to walk away as soon as I''m done guiding you.


    "Oh, wait. Senior Aizawa, let me talk to you because of this. I''m not exaggerating when I say I''ve decided to fall into the back streets admiring my senior."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Stopped by a shake, True stops his leg and looks back.


    "How did you fall into the back street, how did you become so famous in the back street? Come on, I''m interested. I''d also like to help."


    "Why should I tell you such a story?"


    The truth sighs troublesome at the shaking he talks to as a delight.


    "What? I''m not a cute junior in the same euthanasia."


    "That''s all you got. Besides, it''s my first meeting."


    "Well, at least tell me the secret to being a major on the back street."


    "Yukioka will arrange for you to do that. After he remodeled many of the backstreet residential applicants who have been here so far, he has also helped sell his backstreet debut. It''s just - all I can say is it''s more important to survive before then. Well, you either survive or die."


    True to walk through the side of the shake and into the room to lower your hips. When I look at it, the shake laughs at the garlic, and sits face-to-face with the truth in a quick motion.


    "Do you know that just because we met? Is it also unsuitable for your personality?


    "I''ve seen a lot of guys in this world, but the ones who survive, they have a lot of bright guys and natural types, that is, strong acne. Conversely, nihilist temptations and hard boiled intoxicators tend to die fast. It feels like you have both of those properties."


    "I don''t know the theory that nature survives."


    Even when it was called natural, the shaking did not laugh or anger.


    "I don''t know, actually. First of all, I didn''t fall into the back streets because I wanted to be famous. I became famous on the back street because if I worked under Snow Oka, my name would be known as a result."


    "Heh, but that means Senior Aizawa is amazing, right? Yeah, I knew it was what I thought. I''m glad."


    "I often get that familiar with the first person I meet..."


    "I''ve always admired you about seniors. Come on. I''ve never seen you before. You don''t want juniors admiring you on their own?


    "I don''t hate it, but I feel weird."


    The picturesque talk of naivet�� soothes the surrounding humans. He was really in contact with the shake and felt his feelings soothe.


    "We were famous in our middle school for talking about crushing some backstreet organizations by ourselves and stuff like the movie world. Isn''t it natural for you to want to be or yearn to be? Blah, blah, blah. I want to be a senior apprentice."


    Those who come to visit their lives under Junko instead of chips were the truth that they had seen for countless times before, but they were the first to admire themselves, let alone to make me a disciple.


    True I didn''t think it would be sneaky to say no, but honestly taking an apprentice is troublesome and above all illuminating.


    "Do you really want to drop out of middle school, live in the back street, or something like that?


    "But even seniors do."


    "Don''t be with me. After I dropped out of high school, it was a short period of time, but I was a good mercenary and learned a lot on the battlefield."


    "Senior, I don''t think mercenaries are educated..."


    The boulder shake also gives me a bitter laugh.


    "It would have been a lot more meaningful than studying at school. It''s not a very good memory of killing a soldier who''s not even ten years old."


    "Then I want to learn more meaningfully than school, too, seniors, please. Hey?"


    "Well, can I take care of it for a little while..."


    I lost my roots, and the truth broke.


    "Wow, yay! This moment I even dreamed of it! No, I believed it would definitely be!


    Gatspaws and joyful shakes.


    Innocence, some kind of emotional expression and a straightforward and grand shake, the truth was that I had a fondness from the beginning. Because of the truth itself, I can''t put my emotions inside the table. Therefore, I am strongly attracted to shaking the opposite of myself.


    "Then let''s go to the shooting range. I''ll tell you from the ground up. And how to deflect a bullet."


    "How to deflect a bullet, huh?


    A wobble that looks up at the truth that stands up and raises a bareback.


    "What, you''re understudied. Identifying the angle of the muzzle, the motion to pull the trigger, and the moments of killing, the technique of turning bullets is fundamental in the back streets. Take a pill called" Outlet, "it''s an artist who can do it. I don''t drink basically."


    I also knew the name of the outlet. It''s an illegal drug that boosts concentration, and I heard it was out in the back street, but I didn''t even know it was for that purpose.


    "Try it. I don''t need water because it dissolves in saliva"


    True offers one tablet to shake. While I doubt it will work as soon as I drink it, I swallow it as I was told.


    Then the effect immediately appeared. The shaking head becomes very clear and the consciousness crosses.


    Besides, the truth shakes and waves his fist. A hook aimed at the temples, but the shake twists and squeezes the upper body sparingly.


    "You think I let that happen without drugs?


    "No, you can''t. Absolutely not. This... wow. I think it''s easier to hit it than just scratch it."


    Shake to answer in a rare and sober tone. I usually feel excited, but I feel calm and my emotions are under control. But I''m not excited at all.


    "If you become a Don Patti, your enemies will be taking the same outlet. And fear doesn''t completely disappear either. It''s just somewhat subdued. Don''t get too overconfident."


    "But why aren''t seniors drinking? Why did you have it if you didn''t drink it?


    "I don''t have to rely on drugs to do the same thing. I''m just carrying it for emergency use when there''s some kind of incident and I can''t move as I think. You could even hand it to someone when they''re gone, right?


    That''s all I''m saying, the truth is I signal you to follow me with my fingers and leave the room. Shaking followed it and happily followed the true aftermath.


    Rin Kishibe was summoned to Okumura, his employer, the day after the evil hobby show of the pleasure-providing organization Hormaline Pickled President ended.


    The luxurious rooms were decorated in a variety of ways.


    A completely naked man and woman with a half fluttered on one side of the wall. They''re not statues, they''re all real people, they live properly. My eyes are only moving as Rin visits, and there are signs that I''m breathing.


    From a giant plant pot grows the upper body of a boy who would still be less than ten years old instead of a plant. This is alive too. The race is unknown, but we only know it''s not Japanese. He gives Rin a rugged look as he passes by.


    In addition to the colorful tropical fish in the tank, a naked woman with her hands and feet severed from her roots lay on a mask that would be sending oxygen. This was a total no-reaction, but it must be regarded as a living figurine as well.


    Rin is visiting this room for the second time, so there is no emotion in seeing them. I frowned slightly the first time, but that''s all.


    "Yesterday''s show reacted well. We''re talking about you, too."


    Okumura, head of the seventh branch of the president pickled in formalin, opens his mouth.


    This evil hobby room of decorating living humans was also laid out by this man, he said, and when Rin first visited, he was proud of himself with a humble laugh.


    "Whoever contracts me to murder in public is precious Death Ne. Normally I don''t like Masga"


    I was apart from that Okumura, the other one opens his mouth better.


    It is not Japanese because of the way it is spoken. Sitting on the couch, with his eyes on the holographic display projected into the universe, he doesn''t even look at Rin. He is wearing a mask that imitates the clown. As far as exposed skin and hair from the mask, I can tell it''s black.


    "This is my boss. He''s a top executive at headquarters."


    Okumura approaches Rin and tells him.


    Rin was guessing, needless to say, that as far as the atmosphere and each other''s positions were concerned, they would not be Okumura''s men.


    "It was made into a show in front of a lot of people, and the video was distributed, Lel. Yoi is the one who showcases his abilities on such occasions, but he won''t find it hard to do your job in the future, Deska?


    The masked man asks in a calm tone.


    "Nothing. It''s not the ability to be seen or troubled. It''s not even my power."


    I thought I''d give them back the answers to their representations, and Rin answers that to his surprise. I''m not lying. Some nuances ask how the other person reacts.


    "Confirm again Shimas, Junko Yukooka continues to release his mouse to the seventh branch and Kimas. Or her joker, Makoto Aizawa, might come as an assassin, Lenai. We''ll have those opponents, and the way they look at it, it''s not even for us as a show. Is that all right, Descane?


    But the masked man has only been unilaterally double-checking. Rin smiled sarcastically, wondering if this was the case because he had not returned any interesting answers.


    "If a job keeps you up, there''s nothing I have to say either. It''s a diagram that nobody''s gonna undermine, right? Junko Suzuoka can test the mouse, and you guys can make money making it into a show, I get gala and stimulation. It''s not a nice idea to make everyone happy."


    Except for the one who kills me - and adds, not in his mouth.


    Inside, Rin and the other one in Rin are uncomfortable with this organization, but how could Rin say this about the others? So much so that when falling into the back streets, the murders visited the Yukooka Institute for the purpose.


    How much difference does it make between those who lay down their own hands, those who enjoy watching others lay down their hands, those who make business of it? When it''s all equally out-of-town, I find myself mocking.


    "It is certainly Death who is in a symbiotic relationship while hostile. On the side of being fed and truncated are Miss Snow Oka''s mice and end constituents. Ah Limassi."


    (Are you trying to say that we are in a safe zone and on the food side?)


    Angry voices echo in Rin. Rin has agreed to work, but the other didn''t seem to care what this structure was.


    "If there''s nothing else I can do for you, can I spare you?


    Rin offers to leave, caring for the other one in himself.


    Perhaps the reason I was summoned here is because the top executives of the Taoist mask directly deserve it. I know that''s all the attention you get, but I honestly don''t care from Rin.


    Rin left the room after exchanging farewell greetings for a social dictionary that wasn''t enough to take.


    (I get more and more revulsion. And that''s dangerous. You''re going to fight the mouse that Junko Yukioka made again.)


    "Nothing, okay? It''s fun to fight people like me again."


    Rin shrugged and grinned so much as he walked in the building of the seventh branch of the President pickled in formalin.


    "Exciting. It''s more fun because it''s dangerous. I''d like someone more teethy next time."


    (So I have trouble getting you to die. I haven''t even found an heir yet)


    I can catch a heavy sigh in Rin.


    "What does Mr. Machida want from me? You want to find a good match, get married, and plant witchcraft on a born child?


    (That would be ideal. Well, I don''t have to be your kid, but I''d prefer a good swallowing kid or a young man if I could. Witchcraft training takes a lot of time.)


    "Though I''ve never thought about marriage or kids, and I don''t seem to have that kind of connection. It may not meet Mr. Machida''s expectations."


    (If you live long enough, you might be able to get that kind of edge. I wouldn''t have died prematurely. My efforts to stay in this world in this way will not come to mind.)


    Another person present in Rin - it is neither a multiple personality nor a ghost possessed by Rin. Two years ago, he was transplanted into Rin''s brain, where he visited the Yukioka Institute, where he lived in the brain tissue of a magician named Hiroji Machida.


    Hiroki Machida was born into the lineage of a monogamous witchcraft school and has mainly performed VIP protection work, but before training his successor, he was pronounced dysfunctional and had several months to live.


    I have already lost my predecessors, and the cultivation of a sorcerer is a substitute that takes more than a decade since I was a child, not very much, but impossible during my life.


    Still, he knocked on the gate of the Yukooka Institute, searching for a way to keep this school alive.


    As a result, with the procedure of transplanting spirit and power to others, Machida thinks that he could live forever, and besides, the transplanted opponent was a woman with a desire to kill, but still rather than die like that.


    (In the meantime, I''ll exercise my powers independently of your will when it''s in danger, so stay with me. I just want to avoid dying of you at all costs)


    "I mean, what do you do, Mr. Machida, when I get married and make kids? Do you desperately look and pretend not to look? If I were in Mr. Machida''s shoes, I''d be like," Wow. "


    (No... I never thought about that... Are you listening to me?)


    Unwilling to listen seriously to himself, Machida once again took a heavy sigh in Rin''s head.

 8 7

    After being put to sleep on the table and his consciousness interrupted with general anesthesia, he seemed unconscious for quite some time.


    It seems that Junko''s surgery was all over while he was unconscious about it.


    It was already morning when the ten nights woke from a long sleep.


    The ten nights of awakening were all heard by Junko about what modification surgery had been performed and what force had been acquired.


    "Ooh, ten nights, you''re safe! Good -"


    A swing that was passed to the living room and sat across the table, true to one another, greets the ten nights with a fragrant smile. Breakfast for five was prepared on the table.


    There was one person in the living room who didn''t know ten nights and a shake.


    He is a beautiful boy in Japanese clothing with pale blonde hair and an angelic and adorable look. Due to his height and appearance, I thought ten nights might be a senior year in elementary school or at most a medium one, but I''m not sure of one thing because I''m racially white.


    Ten nights and shaking in front of him, he bowed with a small drop of his head, even as he turned a frightened glance.


    "This child is tired of you. I live in this lab with you and me. People are intense, but don''t worry about him."


    "Shizuno Tired....... Here we go......"


    A boy called Tired introduces himself in a fine voice. Ten nights and shaking will also complete the introduction.


    Junko and True and Good. This tiredness, the fact that I live in this institute alone with my children, was a ten night night feeling strange.


    "So, what kind of modified surgery did you have? He said physical enhancement or something, but how?


    "It''s a pleasure to see - Well, it''s really just an enhancement. You just made power and speed superhuman. Okay, I''ll have it."


    To the shaking of asking, Junko, sitting next to her true, smiles and says, hands together in front of the meal. The four men "will have it" at about the same time as they learned to do so, and took the chopsticks.


    "Let''s go as soon as we''re done eating. I think they''re waiting for us."


    "Where are you going?


    Surprised at Junko''s words, Ten Nights asks.


    "Mm-hmm. I told you yesterday. I asked you guys to do your job, put it on video, deliver it online, and sell your names. Just in time, there''s an organization that''s hostile to me and is in the middle of a war, so I was wondering if you''d like me to dong pat you on that. Ten nights to see the results of your remodeling will not be included in the experiment."


    No matter how much power you have in your hands, suddenly you''re told to fight the backstreet organization, etc., it doesn''t seem like a realistic scarcity of stories at ten nights. But Junko is not joking. Laughing, I''m making that demand for real.


    "More than that, I heard a joke from this guy last night. You better get rid of that one first."


    and true pointing thumbs at the sway in the front.


    "It''s about debt with visceral collateral that''s going to be sold to organ-trafficking tissue, Safe Incision. So they borrowed it from that malicious dark gold organization," Eldorado next door ". And 50 million yen."


    "Fifty million..."


    Knowing the amount of the shaky debt, the ten nights are taken in disquiet.


    "You can generally imagine what you used it for, but you think it''s an amount you can pay to the extent that you just split each person''s body apart? I don''t care how expensive human trafficking is, it''s about 10 million at the most.


    Ten nights to figure out what the hell you used that forehead for.


    I say I can imagine the truth, but I can''t imagine it at all at ten nights. Although I don''t think it cost that much, at least just for referral fees and gun purchases.


    "And that''s not all then. If you work in the back streets and you think it''s possible, you''ll be taken care of."


    "Well, you can trample down your debt. That''s all you''ve got."


    To the truth I advise, smile and give it back like that. Shake.


    "Even in the back street, there are rules. As surprising as it may be, this is the number one world of credit. Whoever breaks the rules runs the risk of no longer being dealt with. Otherwise I''ll only have a voice for all the dirty work at the bottom of the worst conditions. He''s going to run a freelance kick-off shop, and he''s going to trample on his debt. Who would trust a guy like that to get a job? If you''re going to put Keri on, you''re not going to get any interest."


    As usual, he remained faceless, and in a tone lacking in discouragement, but the truth showed in the tenth night''s eye, as he genuinely guided and preached about the shaking.


    "Hmm, True you''re right. Maybe we should clean that up first."


    Junko also puts his hand on his jaw and truly agrees.


    "If they say so, I don''t have that kind of money right now, and what am I supposed to do?


    Shaking looks at Junko and asks.


    "Hmm, why don''t we go to Eldorado''s Azito next door for dinner?"


    Junko replied with a smile, but ten nights were a little surprised by these words.


    That would mean going with Junko, but does that mean Junko will replace his shaky debt with his shoulder? Think about it that way, ten nights makes me anxious.


    "Junko, on behalf of your debt shoulder for a moment, are you going to shake in return and also use the shake as an experimental bench?


    "Eh, I don''t want to be an experimental bench. I''m sorry about ten nights."


    "Haha, no, no. I won''t force you to do that. Ooh. I will not be an experimental bench except for those who have volunteered for the experimental bench at my will and those whom I recognize as my enemies. Because that''s my rule of absolute immutability. Hey. And you can call me off."


    Junko laughs and waves at the ten nights of horrible inquiry and the shaking of his face and rejection.


    "Mm-hmm. Yeah, well, you know, it''s a pro bono, shoulder-to-shoulder thing, and I guess I should just hang with the initial request by asking you to work for it. I shook your debt on your shoulder, and the cost of it was to ask for a shoulder replacement for the battle with the President pickled in formalin. Yeah, now it fits well."


    Ten nights reminds Junko, happy to be alone and satisfied, of his doubts.


    Junko Yukooka''s reputation, known from the early days of the Ten Nights, was a substitute for Satanic figures who used visiting humans as experimental benches and sometimes to death. I''ve been holding that image for ten nights, but the real thing is far from the Mad Scientist statue I imagined.


    Bright and gentle, too kind. As long as we talk like this, there''s no bad impression at all, even if there''s a good impression.


    (I don''t care what you think. But online, you treat me like a rare evil person everywhere you look, and I don''t know what it is, this gap...)


    It is also true that I applied a modified surgery to myself, and although I was told by mouth that I had been subjected to dangerous human experiments that could kill me, it is also due to the fact that I am now living safely, and I lack a sense of reality.


    Ten nights has never been very kind to others, and there is so much human distrust that it is not an exaggeration to say that you suspect all but shaking.


    If it''s the usual ten nights, behind that smile of Junko, I suspect there may be some bad prospects, but if Junko is trying to be pure kind and cooperative, the suspicious behavior itself seems bad.


    I was worried about whether I could trust Junko, but to be honest, I wanted to trust her and rely on her.


    "Let''s all go pay off my debts ~. Come and put on a cat. Oh, fuck."


    A swing leading the way mumbles an odd nose with joy as he skips.


    "Too shabby"


    The truth of walking shoulder-to-shoulder. The same faceless, true way of speaking that lacks discouragement, but not, among other things, oligarchy.


    Ten nights, Shake, Junko, and the true four were headed to the Dark Gold organization in the back street where Shake owed money, to the adjacent Eldorado''s Azit.


    According to the true story, neighbor Eldorado is tissue enough to be repelled from even the residents of the back street to squeeze all the way to the bone marrow of the person who lent him the gold. If the negotiations are broken, then there can be fighting.


    A boy named Tired left a message at the lab. The story of Junko is that he rarely goes outside during the day because he is anthropophobic.


    "The case of lending money to someone who falls in the back streets is also their usual means. He gave money and toys to stupid hungry ghosts who yearned for hardboiled, and then he stubbornly came to take them away after falling into the back street. That''s the kind of malicious organization we do business with. Most back-to-back operations earn a lot better than regular Lehman. Besides, there are shaky cases..."


    "Hey, don''t say any more!


    A wobble in true words. The reaction is also disturbing for ten nights. He was in a hurry with his gaze toward himself, stopping for the truth. It''s obviously a conscious reaction to the Ten Nights.


    I don''t want them to know about it in ten nights. There''s something wrong with it, and it looks like they really know it. Did the shake talk, or did the truth spot it?


    Either way, I saw that the two of them knew a secret without knowing it, and I felt intense alienation for ten nights. This is the first time I''ve ever learned such emotions.


    "That''s the kind of organization, so it''s really suspicious whether you can pay for it or not. It could also develop into a Don Pachi. But I''ve never been over it if it was just a discussion. You may be intimidated, but don''t imitate what you did first. I mean, you guys just have to be there, you don''t have to do anything."


    "Uh, that''s boring. Senior Aizawa gave me special training. I want to fight flashy."


    It''s a shaking mouth of dissatisfaction in a deliberate upward tone, but it doesn''t mean you''re seriously complaining about dissatisfaction, and your expression remains bright.


    "It''s to the extent that I''ve made a basic gesture. I told you yesterday. The sooner he dies, the sooner."


    You said yesterday that nature like me would survive.


    "Whatever it is that is natural or whatever it is, a guy who is shy or in good shape doesn''t live long. You''re pretty nasty in that sense because you''re also the type at that rate. You know yourself."


    "No, it''s just a sermon. But everything that Senior Aizawa said is kind of totally convincing and acceptable. It''s nothing like a public sermon about incompetence."


    I admired the legendary Big Senior True and the shake of having a conversation that seemed like a heartfelt pleasure.


    I haven''t seen much of the ten nights, such as the way the shakes are so intimate with people other than themselves. Even when I was dictating about girls at school, it didn''t seem like that much fun. Besides, it looks like he admires the truth badly.


    I felt like I had been taken from myself, and ten nights had begun to have feelings similar to true and jealous.


    "Anxiety?"


    Junko, who was walking at the rear of the line, speaks out on such a ten night.


    "Ten nights you have nothing to worry about because you and I will work it out. I hope you enjoy watching. Hey. I mean, I might be the only one who can fix it. Come on."


    Ten nights when the word fun catches on. It received nuances as if it was certain that there was a wave.


    A few minutes walking from the Snow Oka Institute, the four arrived at the apartment that there was an adjacent Eldorado Ajito. in the same downtown area. The same is true of the Miscellaneous House organization and the Snow Oka Institute in the basement of the department store, but there is little realism about the presence of the dark parts of society in such a familiar place.


    He went upstairs in the elevator, stood in front of the destination and thought door, and Junko pushed the bell.


    "Hello -. Just Junko Yukioka I contacted on the phone earlier. I owe you money, Yunzaka. I don''t want to pay you back."


    When Junko told him in a bright voice towards the intercom, the door opened from the inside. An elderly disappointed bald head, dressed in a red shirt, appears on the white suit, shaking only his jaw silently and urging him to go inside.


    "Welcome, this is Manta Kana, whose head I am here."


    A man who was passed to the reception room and caught two strong men beside him greets him with no expression. Unlike his men''s strong faces, he was a mushroom-cut grand little man with no intimidation, majesty or snare.


    "It''s an honor to meet your famous Junko Yukioka. Nevertheless, I wish you hadn''t bothered to go out and pay me back"


    Regardless of how you look, Kana takes an attitude toward her little girl Junko that was more naughty than she had to be. Smile, but my eyes aren''t laughing at all. I know very well that I have a strong vigilance over here, even at ten nights.


    "Oh, actually, it''s about that repayment, hey. I knew I changed my mind and stopped."


    Ten nights and shaking give a startling look to the words of Junko, who told him with a smile and a laugh. I wonder what the hell you''re talking about, such as getting here and suddenly changing your mind. And I get anxious for both of us about what we''re going to do.


    "It won''t do me any good to replace you, either. So here''s a suggestion, how about replacing it with something else, not money?


    "Hmm? Why are you replacing me?


    To Kana, who would have a suspicious face, Junko grinned and approached the macho strong side beside Kana, roughly piercing its chest with her bare hands. Junko''s hand is buried all the way to his wrist in the man''s thick chest, as if it were piercing the paper as well.


    Everyone there couldn''t tell what happened for a moment or what they did. Probably the same person who was killed. Only Truth stared at the look on his face without expression, and in fact, seeing this behavior of Junko did not surprise me greatly.


    "So instead of shaking your gut or something, I wonder if it''s this guy''s heart? I don''t think it''s worth 50 million, but it feels like I''m going to let it go. Right?"


    Junko, who doesn''t even look at the collapsing man, sprays his blood violently and offers his pulsing heart to Kana. That unyielding smile, which has remained unchanged since I met the Ten Nights, is bleeding back plenty.


    The truth quickly pulls two guns out of his nostalgia and points them at the heads of separate constituents with both hands to the constituents of the neighboring Eldorado who changed the blood phase and tried to take a critical posture.


    The constituents pointing at the gunpoint are freezing in an outfit that tried to reach for their nostalgia.


    Seeing what can be described as a hilarious structure, where adults are hard on their little beautiful boy opponents, the shake remembers the excitement and takes a serious look at the neat face where true Rin and adorability coexist.


    "If they say no, I may declare war and accept it? As far as I''m concerned, I appreciate that. By my rules, hostile people are free to treat it as experimental material."


    "Wow, okay. So let''s write it off..."


    Junko lets go of her heart with a smile when Kana blushes about how her blood caught her. A subordinate''s heart is dropped at Kana''s feet.


    "Yes, negotiations have been concluded. Hmm, it was a really meaningful negotiation in a form that we wouldn''t compromise each other. Go home, everybody."


    Seeing the act of Junko who had strayed from the normal track, it was ten nights and a shake that had stopped thinking, but Junko prompted him to go out of the room with a sleaze in the form of a chase after him.


    (What is this...?


    During the ten nights, the good image of a pure child makes a noise and collapses. Suddenly in front of me, I tried to kill people for disastrous reasons. Well, he''s remained the same bright smile since we met. No, there''s a hell of a difference in that smile that the blood is snuggling back...


    It reminded me of what had just happened, and ten nights I couldn''t get my head organized and I was walking trembling.


    "That''s a lot of peaceful negotiation."


    Truth speaks when you leave the office. It wasn''t a speech that lacked the usual discouragement, it was an overtly sarcastic voice.


    "Um, what the hell does that mean? Weren''t you supposed to pay? If I stepped down, the back street was credit first, so I thought your reputation would taste bad? Are you okay with this?


    In a tone of mixed confusion and excitement, the shaking arrows to ask questions early.


    Seeing such a shake, I was reassured that even the boulder shake was panicky for this, for some reason, ten nights.


    "Hmm, I meant to, but I don''t. I mean, I changed my mind from the middle of nowhere, or I could pay about 50 million, but I still wondered if I had anything to do with that organization. Come on. I''m on a whim. Well, I don''t think it''s a problem, because I paid for it, because you didn''t step down. That''s why he agreed to it. My credibility is the bottom line from the beginning."


    During the conversation, pure child''s clothes and skin returned blood became red misty, literally misty in the air, and disappeared without slight staining.


    Ten nights and a shake that makes me even more surprised to see it. The same is true of organ removal by bare hands earlier, but it was a scene where we could see that the pure son was clearly equipped with supernormal powers.


    "Did you really write that off?


    Ten nights asks in a trembling voice.


    I don''t even think Eldorado next door is silent with that kind of imitation of the current organization.


    But I also wonder what I would do if I were in his organization''s shoes. Would you take a risk and try to avenge someone with such an unusual personality and unusual power?


    "Given the power relationship, wouldn''t the other side write it off on its own? If you were going to get angry and fight with this one without thinking about power, like I said, as far as I''m concerned, I wouldn''t wish it or anything. There are plenty of laboratory benches that I don''t mind treating as I please. If that''s how it goes, then this matter will be solved."


    Junko answers flat with an innocent smile on her face.


    "There was no point in me following you. Rather, we didn''t all have to come. You''re gonna have to do this alone."


    True points out.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s why I thought I''d show you my skillful negotiating skills. I think it will be a good study for these kids to live in the back streets in the future."


    "Dandelion."


    "Yeah, it won''t"


    Against the words of Junko, the true shake is aligned and waves in front of his face to deny it.


    "That''s it. Well, hey, I''m for wild use, so everybody get back to the lab. True, I''ll take good care of your lovely junior."


    "You''re going to do something I can''t do in front of you, something I''m not, right?


    Into Junko trying to go somewhere by herself, in a truly ironic tone.


    "Maybe? But even True you leave the cute juniors alone, and you''re not coming in my way, are you?


    That''s all I have to say, Junko walks out to the opposite side of the way he came.


    (Unbelievable...... What the... that kid)


    Ten nights groaning without speaking up.


    The first murder scene I saw in my life. Plus, the way you kill like a comic book, where you decide your heart out with your bare hands.


    No, what was more shocking than that was that beautiful girl herself who killed people and still didn''t break her innocent smile.


    Too unusual and abrupt behavior. An even crazier presence in an unusual world. A real thing with an even more intense impact than rumors in urban legends online.


    Ten nights I learned fear from Junko, while I even began to be attracted to him.

 9 8

    Goro Kanda turns twenty-two this year.


    In about two weeks of high school, I half-killed a teacher I didn''t like and dropped out. Shortly afterwards, he fell into the back street and was to work for a small wholesale organization, the Constituent Buddha.


    The wholesale trade in the back streets buys, stores, brokers, etc. nasty bumps, and actively sells them to individuals as well as organizations. Naturally, it''s dangerous, and there''s constant territorial strife.


    The organization to which Kanda belonged also disappeared when Kanda was nineteen, in a protest against opposing wholesale organizations, and Kanda became free.


    Speaking of free sounds good, but it''s actually a chimp close to that sunset. He did his day job in the back streets, sometimes dyed his hands of crimes such as extortion and intimidation, and the money he had laid off was gambling.


    Find blackmail stories online. Intelligence organizations and freelance informants make such information flick, so they buy those stories away. I''m often grabbed by gasenetas and less helpful stories, but I give up on that every time.


    What Kanda got that day was a story provided by an anonymous informant she had never seen at all. It is difficult at the point of anonymity, but on rare occasions digs are available. Kanda likes those hits, so I''ll try and buy that information.


    The contents of the story were medium-high quality.


    Talk about the chairman of the Back Village department store actually being a back street resident and fattening his personal clothes in the back business.


    As evidence of this, a video of the scene being filmed entering and leaving the seventh branch of the President pickled in formalin was held as evidence. That''s not just once, either. Frequent movements in and out are shown. This can be a good source of intimidation.


    Kanda headed to Akinomura Department Store within that day.


    Normally, I would send the video and blackmail in advance, but for some reason, the person who provided the information had already executed it, and later, he even went on to the stage where he actually just met and boiled down.


    An anonymous sarcophagus who did not intimidate himself, but merely reserved him for selling information. Kanda deduces that he is probably a street man with a personal grudge.


    It''s an easy and delicious job to have a meal so far, if you try to blackmail accustomed Kanda.


    "Agui''s man, but could you let me see Chairman Okumura? Appointments must have been made."


    When I told him that at the reception, Kanda was gently taken to the back. Agui and I were talking about being the informant''s handle name and being apologetic in that name.


    When I was passed into the reception room, a man of all great widths over the fifties was waiting for me. This is the target Makoto Okumura.


    "Goro Kanda. Former constituents of wholesale tissue composition Buddhist quality devastated three years ago. Now the bottom line chimps who make blackmail, extortion their business. A guilty plea, a sin that divided my time by just a few minutes - something like that."


    He throws his underlooked gaze at Kanda as if he could even see something dirty, Okumura says in a tone as if to recite it. It doesn''t look like I''m frightened. Instead, I am intimidated that I have investigated myself in an attitude of spare time.


    But to that extent, Kanda doesn''t flicker either. I am aware that I am a blackmail professional, and I have seen such a person many times before. But at the end of the day, that majestic attitude also disappeared somewhere, giving in with a crying face. So much so that there were even those who would sit down with their voices raised and crying. The moment when those of high social standing desperately ask forgiveness from their bottom-line chimps and speak up fills Kanda''s heart like this.


    "You saw the video I sent you. It''s proof that you''re connected to the formalin-pickled president. In addition to that, there is evidence that we are aggressively bringing in people from the financial world as guests of that crazy organization."


    It is Kanda, who insists in this tone, but there is no sign that Okumura has moved.


    "Right. Take as many pieces as you want. If there''s anything to tear it apart. Well, I don''t think I can, because I''m going to tear you apart in a different way."


    Kanda fought at Okumura, who said arrogantly. Not because it was a threat, but because a clear intention to kill was felt by Okumura.


    "Wait. I''m not stupid either. You didn''t come here without any insurance, did you? If you imitate me like a rose, make your head work so much that Aguyi, who holds this information, is not silent. It''s not just Agui. If I''m not back safely, this information will be automatically exposed online."


    Mindful of his inner fear, he desperately makes room for it, and Kanda tries to take advantage of Okumura.


    In fact, it was because of that insurance that we went out of our way to negotiate directly.


    That much, I didn''t suspect that the person being blackmailed would take it, but suddenly I couldn''t help but be surprised and anxious to bring it to the story of the premise of killing myself.


    "It''s a moonlight dialogue, but I''ll teach you a souvenir of the underworld. I am the Branch Manager of the Seventh Branch of the Formalin-Pickled President. Behind the table is the main business. If you ask me to throw away one of the tables and the back, I''ll throw away the tables. If you check the information a little more closely, you''ll see. Failure to do so took your life."


    Shortly after Okumura told him mean things, a few men in black appeared in the reception room and immediately seized Kanda.


    Keeping Kanda''s mouth down, peel a needle in her neck. Fold Kanda''s body, which has stopped moving slowly, and store it in a giant geraluminum case with wheels.


    "I just got an actor to put on the show, and I got it."


    Okumura laughs sarcastically as the black clothes roll the case and leave the room. Immediately after that, the ext rang.


    "Here comes Agui again."


    Okumura frowned at what was told.


    If I thought it was just one person, I wondered if anyone else would have threatened me with the same content. At least I''ve only heard about Kanda from the Aguyi who contacted me before Kanda arrived.


    Just like Kanda, tell him to go through the room.


    Eventually what appeared in the room was a man who apparently seemed to be an addict to drugs: a mouth that remained half-opened, a morbidly thin body, in a large, open, giraffed eye. Like Kanda earlier, I checked the character of the opponent, but he doesn''t come out. Totally anonymous dick.


    "Hehe, hehe, I know your secret... Hehe... You''re involved with the formalin-pickled president, aren''t you? Shh, shh, shh..."


    Laughing naggingly, a man mouths a complaint of blackmail like a saying.


    In contrast, Okumura, this time without uttering a word, merely called his men, and the man, like Kanda, was packed in a case and taken away by the men in black.


    "The second actor in the show? Don''t help. Yeah."


    Sitting in a chair, Okumura shudders with a refreshing look.


    I feel uncomfortable that the blackmailers have come both of us to keep standing.


    A man named Agui hasn''t told me that there are two men in charge. I wondered if I had increased it for insurance, but the very act of selling blackmail information (stories) to multiple people is a strange story. That would be too much to hunt down, and the amount of money you can squeeze could be reduced per capita, so it should be tacit to understand that there is only one person to transfer blackmail information.


    And then a few minutes later...


    "Agui''s manners came more..."


    A confused receptionist voice. A muscular figure is visiting the chairman to keep him standing, so he probably feels something dangerous.


    "Let it go. No... wait. I''ll take care of it here."


    Tell the receptionist to call the men in black.


    "You don''t have to go through here anymore, so retrieve everything you call Agui''s manners"


    Ordered in a frustrating tone, the black clothes left the reception room.


    (Who...? What is Agui)


    After coming here, Okumura finally realized that this was an anomaly and thought was given to the presence of a man named Agui.


    The Aguyi person who sent the blackmail video to Okumura had only told him that he would give Kanda as his charge in advance, but in fact, besides Kanda, there are many people who continue to call him Kanda.


    It seems difficult to find out who he is at the moment, even if he finds out who he is, by putting himself in a safe zone and by means of a modus operandi that leads him to blackmail.


    Instead, I can''t help but remember the creeps in the unintelligible behavior of bringing in a bunch of people, although I thought it was my chance to find out when I was exposed to the face behind me.


    "There''s a man named Agui."


    Okumura glanced at me again, but I immediately noticed that there was no word in the reception report. This means that the person himself has come aboard, not by charity.


    An increasingly perplexing Okumura. An unintelligible behavior where several people stand for blackmail and then even show up in person. I have no idea what the hell your intentions are. No, I''m not limited to him yet.


    "Let me through here. Let me through here."


    Order both the receptionist and the black clothes.


    "Nice to meet you -. I, Junko Yukioka, am a stubborn mad scientist enough to sweep and throw away there, you know?


    Okumura opened her mouth and looked up to the person who appeared with her bounced voice.


    He is currently in the midst of a struggle with the seventh branch under Okumura''s jurisdiction, he is an epic celebrity who also lives in the back streets, and a patterned figure who has long been relative to the organization.


    It''s not like I didn''t even think about calling in the black clothes from the distribution here to let them capture them, but I would step on them and deal with them cautiously, saying that they must have a lot of power or have measures in place to come in here alone.


    "I see, is that your fault? What''s the point?


    Okumura asks under the guise of calm, even though she remembers the intense frustration.


    "When I gave you the information that Mr. Okumura was the branch manager of the formalin-pickled president, he seemed happy to pop out. Oh, I told some other people, but you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just a gift to say hello, and don''t hesitate to use it for the show."


    All of this behavior is obvious. Feeling like he was being danced on his palm, Okumura was causing frustration, while fear was also beginning to budge.


    "I want you to answer me seriously. You mean it''s just a prank?


    "He looks like someone wearing two bunches of twinkles, so I was wondering which one was the main one. If I were on the table, instead of stopping the other kids I taught, I''d feel like throwing them out the back and asking them to do me a favor."


    "It''s a table if you ask me which to throw away, the face on the front street or the back street. I don''t know what the blackmail is, but I''m not gonna listen to you."


    It''s a lot of damage to throw either away, but it''s hard to let go of the pleasure you get behind it. Before that, if you imitate that you betray the organization, you are in danger.


    "Oh well, good. If I said I wanted to get a table, I was going to give you a break, but if the back is more important, I wouldn''t shy away from anything. Oh, and by the way, please, I wanted you to do the event I devise as it is, but if you can''t, no."


    "It''s a bad hobby greeting."


    "Ooh? I was going to match your level, but didn''t you like it?


    "Okay. In tongue warfare, you win."


    Okumura snorts and throws up without hiding the discomfort.


    "I''m sending a thorough mouse in here as an assassin, so I don''t have a proper stage for fun. Oh, I''m registered to the paysite of your organization, and once I''m a customer, I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of event it will be. Well, say hello to Mr. Leonard."


    Leonard is the name of a senior executive who reports to Okumura.


    He''s always a black man in a cloister mask, but I''ve never even seen Okumura remove his mask. Junko went out of his way to tell himself that even though he was not part of the organization, he also knew that the top executive was Okumura''s direct supervisor. There''s no way Okumura knows what this means.


    "Thanks for that one! Stay tuned!


    Okumura says all the sarcasm to Junko as he leaves the room.


    Being pissed off by a handful of pranks makes me angry and feel the fighting spirit boil at the same time. I''m sure I''ll snag this little girl. If I could, I would like to capture him alive and make him a fool of himself.


    "Oh, yeah."


    Once he leaves the room, Junko opens the door again and makes him peek only at his face. The empty Okumura was gnawed.


    "Agui is a reverse reading of my last name''s alphabet. Have you noticed? Bye."


    (... Y, U and K are not enough, and I don''t know)


    Where Junko snapped his neck and then placed it in one tempo, Okumura muttered with a flashing look and without speaking out.


    Ten nights and shakes back to the lab were taken to the shooting range located in the lab, where they had been handled by guns from the truth.


    "Hold it tighter and fasten it. Don''t get bumpy when shooting. No, it''s not. with the consciousness to fix it on your elbows and arms as a whole."


    Ten nights with bad motor nerves and bad swallowing, I honestly wanted to be free of this training quickly, without being noticed from the truth.


    Because I am empowered in the first place over Junko, I didn''t think I needed to handle guns or anything, but I can''t feel bad about saying it clearly and rejecting it toward the truth that seriously teaches me about myself.


    "Hey, Senior Aizawa. Aren''t you sloppy enough to take care of ten nights? Look at me too."


    A shake that was silently shooting a gun without guidance took off his ear guard, turning his face toward the true and ten nights, pointing his mouth.


    "I taught you all the basics yesterday, and there''s nothing particularly bad about it, so think for yourself later, and encourage your training."


    True to give such a wobble a nice touch.


    "Training sounds a little cool."


    "It''s about not neglecting your daily authentic workouts if you don''t want to die. A little lack of skill and concentration can cause you to die. Don''t allow yourself to compromise."


    "I''m ready to die. Since that time I decided to fall into the back street. If I didn''t have to die, I''d never have crossed it."


    I didn''t miss ten nights or shaking that the true atmosphere changed to the words that the shake uttered. An expression of indignation and anger appeared in his face, momentarily but clearly.


    "Ready to die? I don''t have it. Such a useless thing. I''ll always survive."


    I was hit with a tougher gaze than true, and the shake wandered.


    "Whatever the situation, I''m going to survive to the end, trying to play a survival game where only one in a hundred trillion people can survive. I''m not without fear of death, but I try to contain it as much as I can. You too, set your obsession to live above your readiness to die, so that survival is your top priority. Don''t push it. If you detect danger, you can run. Reality doesn''t go like fiction. It''s almost impossible to deal with multiple enemies on your own. Except for me."


    True to speak politely, rather than in a harsh tone, rather than in a way lacking in discouragement to date. To the last word I added, though I was about to blow ten nights.


    "If that''s what the seniors say, I''ll rethink it too. I always thought I''d be stronger prepared to die, but I felt like I was stronger about what my senior said."


    I felt strong spirituality and persuasion in the true word, and the shaking honestly accepted. He then sends a truly feverish gaze, sparkling his eyes.


    I can''t help but like the fact that the shake is turning a really hot gaze, as always, at ten nights. I always thought I was the only partner who looked at me, but my jealousy and fear of being conscious besides myself swirl all the way through the ten nights.


    Plus, ten nights doesn''t make sense of why the shake is really so drunk. I honestly don''t really have the impression that I like the little one, who is a lot shorter than me, but has a lot of blinking and eye-catching remarks from above.


    From ten nights onwards, Junko had more impact than that, and I felt something attractive.


    I saw the scene of killing people with laughter, and not just fear, but admirable emotions. I also thought he was a guy who blew a lot of things, but Junko''s bleeding addition and subtraction goes far beyond shaking.


    "After what I said sounded great, it''s not like I''m gonna swallow everything I say. As much as it helps me."


    True returns to its usual pale tone, but at the same time, it looked like ten nights and a shake, as if it had swimmed its eyes and done a nasty trick.


    "No, I was Respecting Senior Aizawa, and if it''s ever going to be sardines. He was more than I thought he was."


    "I was Respecting you, what did you do?"


    "I tried to imitate Senior Aizawa and make a harem, and I called out to the girls, and I snuck around in the classroom after school, and the teacher found me and I was so mad at me. Even we used to play when we were younger, but when we were younger, we were jealous of our youth."


    A shake that speaks with a good chest up.


    "That''s natural to be mad at me. I told you I didn''t make a harem."


    True to deny it softly.


    "It''s okay to chat, keep training. When you''re done shooting all the way through. Let''s have a mock fight. And then you train for melee combat."


    Truly prompted, he wears an ear guard for ten nights and shoots his gun out again.


    "We had a mock fight yesterday, seniors, but it was a real monster. You can''t hit this gun at all, but you can''t even hit this one..."


    Shake talked to him at ten nights, but saw that he had already earguarded and had not received his voice, and Shake similarly put on his earguard to resume shooting training.

 10 9

    The next morning, ten nights, he suffered from muscle aches.


    Even though he didn''t originally have health, he was blurred after lengthy shooting drills, shooting simulations with the truth, and even training and muscle treading for melee combat.


    Physical enhancement surgery performed at ten nights is a limited substitute rather than constantly transhumanizing, and is no different from that of an ordinary person when consciously he does not attempt to exert his power.


    Since it imposes an excessive burden on the flesh, so as not to use the cheeky force when unnecessary, even when the pure child was exposed to nails, he was here in the same condition as he had been before when training.


    Ten nights and shaking also spent the night at the Snow Oka Institute last night. It was convenient for ten nights when I didn''t want to go home, but I''m not sure how long I can get you to stay, and I''m curious if you don''t want to go home if you''re shaking in the first place.


    At the end of the breakfast, ten nights and shaking boarded a cab in a way that Junko could take him. I''m really following you along.


    Finally, we head to do a dong patch with the organization that Junko is hostile. Ten nights remained nervous and the shaking next door remained exciting.


    Ten nights I hold a big bag. I was asked what was in the bag by the shake, but I didn''t feel like answering. You don''t have to answer now, but you''ll have to show it off sometime. It is what is in this that is the identity of the gift that Junko spoke of before the remodeling, unhappy for ten nights.


    "It''s unusual to come all the way to you. Even though it''s usually a sight to behold in the lab."


    True speaks to Junko, who sits in the front seat of the cab. The three men are in the back seat.


    "Although I was going to watch a video that would be delivered. Hey. The power I gave you at ten nights is special, and it''s not stable enough, so I thought you should stay on your side and check it out."


    Ten nights I feel anxious about the unstable word Junko has spoken.


    "The other guy''s that space mouse, isn''t he? I don''t care what you think. I think these guys are loaded. No, if you''re a magician, you''re going to have some manipulation."


    True says to Junko.


    It was like both True and Junko knew what the enemies they were going to fight were. Nonetheless, there is no sign that the Ten Nights will teach it in advance.


    I wish he had given me some information in advance, I was dissatisfied and distrustful, but if I asked him why he wouldn''t do it, I felt like he was going to laugh and say ''cause that''s more interesting'' because it''s about Junko, and he was also hesitant to ask me a question.


    "The manipulative psychics are troublesome, but we''re talking about just tapping the main body. By and large, magicians are a lot of things. Except Shizuno Liu, of course."


    That''s what I answered in a bright tone was an old taxi driver with an impressive black and white mixed beard surface. Apparently he''s a backstreet resident too.


    "The use of space, the sorcerer, is that the enemy? Wow, back street. I just thought it was a world of hard-boiled gun shooting, and there''s even such a wizard."


    The shake shines my eyes full of curiosity.


    "Tired, you''re a magician, too. Besides, you''re famous in the back street. I mean, it''s a class of historical figures in the paranormal industry in Japan, and if you''re interested, you should check out the information site for residents on the back street later."


    and Junko.


    It looks like an outsider itself, and I think for ten nights that that boy, who looks like an adult, is said to be a magician or something that I don''t know, and doesn''t fit in any way imaginatively.


    "The kind of witchcraft magic spells have been around for thousands of years. Until around the Edo period, there were people close to each other, and no one questioned their existence, but since the late nineteenth century, such paranormal areas have been deceived around the world. Some privileged people, national governments, and secret societies that can manipulate the state from behind, have kept secrets to monopolize their power. Well, in the information society, it''s becoming impossible to keep it a secret, and in the back streets, it''s usually recognized. Come on."


    "Some parts of them were able to maintain power because they had a monopoly on them. But now, the spirituality of reincarnation, ghosts and the post-mortem world has been scientifically proven, and the realm of what ever seemed like fantasy is becoming more and more real."


    "It''s just a story that was publicly revealed ten years ago. Some people actually knew."


    "Nevertheless, if you''ve never actually seen it, it lacks reality"


    Junko and taxi drivers to explain alternately.


    Ten years ago, it was scientifically proven that ghosts and the post-mortem world and circular reincarnation existed, and since then, as a new possibility to turn into a physical science, we even know that the study of paranormal areas is remarkable in national governments and companies.


    but the average person never sees those paranormal realms first, and the Ten Nights never believed in their existence.


    "It''s a common religious view, but is that true, though the afterlife is the basis of the world and the theory that this world is a place for the training of souls is deeply rooted?


    Ten nights asks Junko.


    "I don''t even know that. Because there is limited skill to know the knowledge of the afterlife from this side. So far, I can only guess from religious delusions and the realm of spiritualism. However, if you let me live for more than a thousand years, personality doesn''t just form from the environment, but it also seems to have a greater influence on the soul than the circle, so I feel right about that theory."


    Ten nights end with the phrase that he lived more than a thousand years in his mouth. Junko Suzuoka is immortal, and I had actually heard rumors that she was old just to keep the girl looking, but I didn''t expect words to come out of her mouth affirming it.


    "More than a thousand years... seriously -?


    "Yeah, big deal. You''ve been alive for about 500 years. [M] I''ve been in Japan since the Edo period, me. Until then, we''ve been all over Europe, but we haven''t. Oh, I was in an American military facility during the U.S.-China War thirty years ago. The real war is a great thing because during the war, the research budget is blue ceilings, and it lets us do as many human experiments as possible. Yeah, wars are different."


    Junko speaks with a smile sticking to the shake that makes her look frigid. Normally, it''s only a joke and a word I can take, but at the time this girl was speaking, it didn''t sound like a joke at ten nights.


    It was weak enough to take a taxi - just south of Kanagawa Prefecture, the four people who came to the outskirts of Anraku-shi got off at the entrance to the building surrounded by a tall wall.


    Four people creeping through the gates left open, in the form of Junko taking the lead. There is a fairly large garden in the walls, and the building in the center is not high in number of floors, but it has a large area. The building is strewn with blue, sparkling windows.


    Apparently, this building is the seventh branch of an organization called the formalin-pickled president that Junko is fighting for. And this is where I plan to punch him for the next ten nights and shakes. That said, it was ten nights to fight in the main, and the shaking was treated like an omelet.


    "The Formalin-Pickled President is a pleasure-providing organization, so he''s putting his protest against me on show and selling it, and I can test the performance of mice, so it''s a mechanism that benefits each other by fighting - As a matter of fact, it''s connected to the top executives over there, and I''m familiar with them."


    Prior to his arrival, Junko spoke that way of his relationship with the enemy organization. Ten nights were frightened that the eight hundred men had finally lost their lives.


    To put it further, it''s not Junko himself who''s actually risking his life. The same goes for the top executives of the enemy.


    "Something went into it, didn''t it?


    After walking into the premises for a while, the shaking squeaks unexpectedly. I felt the same way for ten nights. More black-suited combatants appeared in large numbers, imagining intense shootouts, etc., but as if unpopular.


    "You''ll have a welcome soon. Are you here?"


    That''s when the lawn in the garden rises and three holes appear that one car could pass through.


    Ten nights and shaking about what would come out, three alien beings appeared from inside.


    Whatever it is on the internet or on TV, it''s the first time I''ve seen it in kind for ten nights and shakes. It was creatures that could not exist in nature.


    A pale brown beetle with a giant body that can reach nearly five metres.


    A serpent that seems to be ten metres long and more than a metre around its torso, with needle-like thorns growing from all over its body.


    Something like a shaved blade popped out of his abdomen, a knife in the bottom two of the six arms, and a giant monkey with each hand in the middle two, surprisingly covered with innumerable eyes all the way to his side head and back.


    They are biological weapons called Battle Creatures. We are talking about being put into war conflict zones around the world because it is low cost, very effective as an interpersonal weapon and mass-producible in the short term.


    But that''s not all. From the head of the beetle, the upper body of the naked man, and under the jaw of the serpent, the head of the human, each grows. The monkey had a human face floating under his abdominal blade.


    "Was that... a mix of humans?


    Ten nights asks terribly.


    Mixing humans in the production of Battle Creatures is prohibited by international law, but may be a backstreet organization.


    "Yeah, I guess so. I can''t believe you synthesized battle creatures and humans in just one day, but it looks like the president pickled in formalin has a brilliant Mad Scientist."


    It was only Junko knew, but they were the three men who went to blackmail Okumura after Junko had told them.


    "Please don''t kill me. When he dies, I''m going to die, too."


    Goro Kanda, mixed with a monkey, pleads crying.


    "They''re finally mixed up. They''re just happy, and they''re not in control."


    See how Kanda is doing, and truly judge him so.


    "I guess. Well, it''s troublesome to put it back together, and you don''t have to kill it. What a short life span for Battle Creature, and don''t kill it. It''s troublesome to cut it off, and yeah, let''s not worry about it."


    Junko bears an uncontrolled grin on his face and speaks ruthlessly.


    It seemed horrible at ten nights that there was not even a slight feeling of malice there. I don''t think I was wrong about the rumor that Junko was an evil, outrageous person, called about Eldorado next door yesterday. But at the same time, her innocent cruelty can be found both exciting and irritating.


    "I mean, I was accidental, but it''s gonna take a while to transform."


    Junko drops her gaze on the bag Ten Nights has in her hand.


    "Transformation?"


    The shake raises an astonishing voice. I wonder if the ten night retrofit changed even though he said he would not be transformed. I don''t get too upset when I imagine ten nights fighting in a monster.


    "True, shake, buy him some time"


    "Whoa, all of a sudden it''s my turn!


    Nominated, shaking happily pulling out the gun. I can''t help but marvel at the thickness of the shaking nerves at ten nights when I say that there are three murder weapons that live in front of me, but I wonder if there is no fear.


    Ten nights on the other hand, I haven''t felt much fear myself. I can''t see a vigeon at all that would be killed by losing the monster in front of me. I instinctively understand that my powers are more winning.


    "You can''t do it, be thorough with the moves you support from behind me. If you want to die well, you can do it yourself."


    True carries two pistols in each hand and leaves in front of the shake.


    "Huh. Grasp, how does a gun work on such a monster?


    The shake followed the truth and fell back and took a distance. We also know that we are way ahead of our evil monsters over nature''s beasts such as lions and bears.


    "I used to deal with them so rotten on the battlefield. I guess these guys are exposed. The main thing must be after this."


    True points the muzzle at the needle serpent in the front.


    With the gunfire, the three biological weapons move at the same time as they were bounced.


    Beetle and needle serpents head to four in a straight line, and only six-armed monkeys arc loudly, approaching each other in a motion that surrounds them.


    The true muzzle, which had been directed at the needle serpent, was eventually directed at both of the beetles, and a total of four rounds were fired, subtly shifting tempo to the right, left and left.


    The thick-looking crust looked very unlikely to pass through, such as a pistol bullet, but the beetle broke his left front leg and middle leg to stop the movement.


    Fluid is seeping through the joint part of the leg. Furthermore, fluid is also flowing out of the joint that connects the right head to the chest.


    The warhead of the bullet used in battlefield against Battle Creature was planted with a meat solution that broke down several times the volume of protein in trace amounts, both the bullet that the true shot and the bullet of the gun that the shake held, but the shake was unknown.


    The shake was sharpened in concentration by taking the outlet, so it was clear that the truth instantaneously shot at the beetle joints. I don''t think I can do the same thing to myself, even if I try to use the help of medicine.


    The needle serpent approaches true forward. A shake shoots a gun at the serpent. I hit a few shots, but it doesn''t seem to be working very well, and my anxiety seeps into my shaky face.


    (Actually, it flickers there because of the impact. But it''s a bad place to hit. no matter how much meat solution is planted, the bullet is bounced, it is also ineffective)


    True to observe calmly. The gun is gone from the true left hand at some point, and the gun is held only in the right hand.


    The serpent approached his range of attack truly, stretching the needle growing from his body simultaneously. The needle, stretched only four to five meters, seemed to skewer his true body, but the truth was moving forward diagonally to the right in a mild motion, causing an attack.


    The moment the needle serpent twists himself and tries to strike even more truly, the truth pulls his left hand all at once.


    From the top of the snake''s upper jaw, it was cut clean as if it had been slashed with an invisible blade and fell to the ground. One tempo, the torso, which had become only the lower jaw, also collapsed.


    "It was easy to scratch because it was full of needles"


    True to whine as you unwind the steel wire stretched from under your left hand sleeve. When the serpent attacked him, he wrapped an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire made of the Yukioka brand and pulled it at once as the serpent moved.


    "Awesome...... You said there could be no doubles to multiple opponents on your own. Yet two of those monsters will be knocked down in an instant..."


    Shaking himself, the shaking leaks an excited voice.


    "Normally, that''s impossible. I''m just a very rare, very strong man."


    True to say it out loud with no expression.


    "Overconfidence is forbidden. Hey... Makoto, come on... I said I was buying time, why would I kill both of them?


    Junko speaking out in protest.


    "Yes or no?


    A shake that looked back in response to Junko''s voice gave him a feverish voice when he saw him for ten nights.


    Ten nights in uniform until then, what a strange outfit. He wore green tights all over his body, wore a metallic green shoulder and breast patch, and further removed his armor from the bag and wore it.


    "I''m done dressing..."


    At the end of the day, he put on a green mask mimicking the bird and told him so at first sight at ten nights. Only around the masked eye is it white.


    "So it''s nice to have a decision dialogue and pose."


    "Greenbird Warrior, Mezzillo Emeralder! Come on!"


    Ten nights prompted by Junko and screaming in a damned mood with his hands properly raised. My arms are subtly bent inward, and my fingers are bent as if trying to grab something. Besides, my legs were folded halfway through my inner crotch.


    "No... I told you you can choose whatever pose you want, but I don''t think I have that pose at all..."


    "Nanicole?"


    Seeing the ten nights with both hands up, each pulling in a different way Junko and shaking.


    (Why are you being instructed to pose on purpose, and even to the content of the pose I desperately thought about?)


    Meanwhile, the ten nights were not interpreted in the ten nights.


    "A heroic mouse is a guy. It''s one of the classic patterns of Snow Oka mice. Yukooka''s hobby is full."


    Explain truthfully.


    "It won''t get any better. Sakasa, I didn''t go out of my way to get dressed or anything on the ground...?


    Shake into it in a shaky tone.


    "Mm-hmm. Sure, it''s a little weird to get dressed like that locally, but anyway, walking in public with these bulky parts and helmets on would be tough in a lot of ways. Wear locally -"


    In the midst of Junko''s serious excuse, a six-armed monkey, who had moved around a lot to ask how it was, approached and jumped until just before. The aim is to shake.


    Distracted by the transformation of the ten nights, the shakes rush around to avoid attacks from monkey leaps. Two jaws blurred his shaking legs and tore his uniform trousers apart, but it hasn''t reached his body.


    "Look, you go ten nights."


    Junko further urged me, and the ten nights solved the pose, monkeying and penetrating with a motion like a bounced one. Seeing that constant away velocity of ten nights, the shaking peels off his eyes.


    "Mezzillo Hell Poke!


    Follow Junko''s prior words, scream the name of the move properly, and roll out the hand knife at the throat of the monkey at night.


    The monkey waved the two tweezers, furthermore poking out the knife at the same time to try to intercept the ten nights, but the ten nights hand knife was piercing the monkey''s throat first. (10) The blank waves, and the knife is begun by the breastplate of ten nights.


    The knife is pulled out more than the throat, and red and black blood erupts more than the monkey''s throat at at once. It was thought fatal, but the monkey just flickered for a moment, alternating four weapons at a time as he growled.


    Ten nights, without fear at all, calm down and watch them move. Junko said that the suit worn for ten nights had a psychoallergenic effect during battle, increasing concentration and reflex nerves as well as outlets, but I really feel that it is working now for ten nights.


    Monkeys that glare forward and expose themselves to the back of the head and back with a detachment that shook down the wax vigorously. Hold its upper body from the top quickly for ten nights, and hold the monkey''s body wide up to its own head as it is.


    The monkey panicked when he was held upside down, but soon after the rampage, the ten nights were moving on to the next attack.


    "Medzirobom!"


    Don''t scream, build momentum and slap the ape''s head to the ground.


    Extra blood shines from his throat and all eyes in all directions of his head pop out. A definite feeling of a broken skull came through the body I held at ten nights.


    "Yeah, well done. No, you did a good job at ten nights..."


    Junko smiles contentedly at the sight of the amazing death of a cramped monkey in a sea of blood. but shortly afterwards, it turns into an annoying look.


    "Eventually boring. I don''t know if this is the extent to which I went out of my way to provoke you to motivate me with my back on the other side."


    "Wouldn''t it be better if you served as the performer of the Formalin-pickled President?


    True said to Junko, who speaks displeasure.


    "No, that''s going to be a selfie, and from me, it''s not surprising and I can''t enjoy it."


    "Let''s understand ironically, shall we?


    While Junko and True were exchanging words, a woman appeared from inside the building.


    A standing long-haired beauty, a black suit with large cuts in her chest and a cross pendant with a shining snake tangled over her skin, a black tight skirt, slowly walks towards the four.


    Someone I met at the shooting range.


    Ten nights I remember the person.


    "Oh, Rin, it''s been a long time. In just two years, we''re all grown up."


    Rinko called out to Rinko Kishibe, a black-crushed woman, but Rinko had alternating eyes on Rinko rather than Junko for ten nights and shakes.


    Rin basically puts his hand in front of his face and tries to hold something.


    "What?"


    Ten nights surprised that the mask he was wearing was removed.


    "Hmm. I knew it was that girl from that time"


    Rin mutters when she sees the ten nights when her face is dewy. In his hand was a mask that was worn for ten nights.


    "Get away. This is where he can reach us."


    True grabs the root part of the suit for ten nights and forces it to pull back. When I saw the mask in Rin''s hand, I somehow understood the meaning of the true word in ten nights.


    I didn''t see it at ten nights, but I saw the true and the shaking clearly. From next to the face of the ten nights, only the hand ahead from the wrist appeared in the air, taking the mask of the ten nights and pulling it away and disappearing.


    Rin throws the mask. Then a mask appeared in the space where there were ten nights earlier and fell to the ground. Rin stares alternately at the ten nights and the shakes, as if to devise something.


    Rin''s gaze then turned to the true one. There was something like hostility mixed in my gaze, but I can''t feel the killing.


    "Why isn''t that woman setting me up?


    "Yeah, it''s like I don''t have the will to fight. I was wondering if there were any circumstances?


    True and Junko surprise Rin who doesn''t try to move.


    Eventually Rin turns back on his heels and returns to the building, making the three non-true faces look like they were bored by a fox.


    "People today, what the hell was that?


    Shortly after the shake squealed...


    "Ho ho!


    Ten nights squatting in blood.


    "Hey, ten nights! What''s the matter with you!


    The shake changes his complexion and peeks into the ten nights. Ten nights saw him shake with a vain eye for a moment, but he fell to the ground with his white eyes peeled as-is.


    "Ten nights! Ten nights!"


    "Come on, don''t shake your body like that."


    Junko controls the shaking of the body for ten nights.


    "What do you mean?


    Turning the gaze of censure to its pure son, the truth asks quietly.


    "Hmm, I was wondering if I failed to adjust a bit. Maybe it''s a heavy burden on the body. Well, I don''t know what''s going on over there, but you pulled me up, and we''re gonna retreat."


    Junko lifted her body for ten nights and walked out toward the outside. True and wobbly also followed in such a way that it followed.

 11 10

    (Doesn''t anything taste bad?


    Machida spoke to Rin, who abandoned his job of disposing of Junko Suzuoka''s mouse altogether and returned to the building of the seventh branch.


    "That girl, the other day, I met her at the shooting range."


    Rin whispers in his voice as he walks in the building.


    "The cosplay wind child is getting more glow from the black light. Yeah. Sounds good. The other kid who looks like he feels the black flames are burning loose, and I wonder if this one belongs inside."


    Reminds me of the ten nights I confronted him in the garden and the shaking, and the smile spills.


    "You just debuted back street through the Snow Oka Institute. Ah. You''re just like me. It''s still too soon to pick it. Life, isn''t it? I don''t want to kill you yet."


    (Ha... at all... when I enjoy killing while being sweet. Whoever it is, it''s your enemy. You''re gonna kill me for feeling like that)


    "Nothing''s fine. I''ve had enough fun, so you can die whenever you want. I enjoyed killing a lot of them. I''m sure I could have lived a life hundreds of millions times better than living a life like Hutu."


    Yes, Rin Tsuru, but from Makita, who was once aware of the fear of inescapable death, I didn''t think Rin could speak the same dialogue when he really saw death.


    (So that''s when I''m in trouble. I need someone to take over my technique.)


    "So, who do you want me to have kids with?


    We reach an exchange that has been repeated many times between Rin and Machida. Rin smiled strangely, and Machida''s classic flow of sighing in Rin.


    "I knew, oh, I hate to kill those kids with black flames burning in their hearts. The other day, princess, there''s nothing funny or important about the brave man in mode to help, and although I didn''t feel anything about killing them, killing those kids without question doesn''t seem to wake me up. Yeah, so, stop."


    The president pickled in formalin hasn''t shut up.


    "When that happens, you just have to put it on Junko''s side, and there''s no blame because I''m going to calculate that over there, right? It doesn''t have to be. I relinquish requests on the way, so I''m the lowest creditworthiness starter. That''s all I want you to know and hire."


    Rin opens the room where Okumura is. Inside sat Okumura with an unexpected expression.


    "What''s going on?


    Asking Rin. I''ve never seen a face like this in Okumura.


    No, before that, I thought you were furious with yourself for cutting it up on your own, but this reaction is odd. I could tell from the look on his face that something had happened besides abandoning the battle.


    "That''s what I want to hear. That you''re back, that Snow Oka and the others pulled up."


    Okumura answered with a soulful voice, holding his head with both hands and nodding on his desk.


    Rin anticipated that after this, Junko and the others would break into the building of the seventh branch to kill all the constituents and Okumura, so Junko''s sudden withdrawal does seem like a strange development.


    "Wasn''t there something going on over there?


    Rin''s words did not seem to have reached Okumura''s ears, which were nodding in the shock that the show had been ruined.


    As soon as the four returned to the Snow Oka Institute, Junko was diagnosed and treated for ten nights.


    While Junko was in one of the labs examining the ten nights, Shake and True waited in another room almost silently for Junko to return.


    Shaking sat with his hands together in front of his face as he prayed.


    Truth is, I didn''t say any words of encouragement or comfort in particular, just once, I made coffee and offered it to shake. Shaking met him small and received it, drinking the little one.


    "It''s over. It fits in once, and maybe it''s okay now."


    The door to the room opens, Junko comes in and smiles and reports.


    When I heard that, the shake relieved me and exhaled heavily, but the true reaction was completely different.


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    True to stare at Junko and make a sinister voice.


    Unlike previous faceless expressions, shaking is astonishing to see a true face that is clearly angry.


    "He''s my junior, and I didn''t expect him to have unscrupulous retrofitting surgery that would even put his life at risk. I didn''t know you''d make it that far."


    "Hmm, I just followed my rules, didn''t I? I thought you were on the right side of me, killing only bad people? That''s never happened before, has it?


    "You''re a junior who admires me, so I''m telling you to think about it for a minute!


    Seeing Junko, who is not bad, and the truth, who for the first time gives his voice a rough and angry look, the shaking brings something hot to his chest.


    "The only one I admired looked like you, but hey."


    "That''s not the problem. I''ve been taking care of these guys since yesterday. He''s like my apprentice at that point, and he''s a literal junior. Even if it''s only for two days. I can''t allow you to treat that like this."


    I look to myself and blame him. Truly, Junko, who at first was showing his spare time, also gradually became more and more tense.


    "Hmm, uh... I didn''t mean to be malicious either, not perfect, and I meant to be safe, but I mean I wasn''t... I mean, unexpectedly, yeah, that''s..."


    With a bewildered look, he was a pure child who seemed sorry to excuse himself, but eventually bowed his head.


    "Sorry."


    Junko just seemed to be kidding about the words of apology he said, and the shake blew it by accident.


    "Ten nights, I''ll take care of it. Because I can''t die or anything. Yeah, maybe."


    If I let you die, I''ll blow up this lab.


    True to tell Junko in silence, but with awesomeness.


    "It''s okay. Maybe. Then I''ll come out because I have a little errand to run."


    Junko leaves the room looking bad.


    "Senior Aizawa! Senior Aizawa is a cool looking but hot guy in there!


    After Junko leaves, the shake makes his expression shine and gives him an exciting bounced voice.


    "You mean cool, you''re just faceless. This happened... for a reason."


    It''s hard to say but true.


    "My parents thoroughly told me not to put my emotions on the table. If I wanted to give you a little expression, I couldn''t because I kept getting scolded and slapped. I''m still training myself to get an unconscious look at this, but it''s hard inside... The way he talks, the tone of his voice, he''s unconsciously suppressed. I wonder if the obsessive-compulsive notions planted on my parents made it harder to connect my emotions with my expression. Occasionally, I hear you have an unconscious expression, but I don''t realize it myself, and I''ve been worried about it for years."


    "Was Senior Aizawa also abused by his parents..."


    The glowing look on his face turns cloudy.


    "I know it''s up to people to feel abused, but I''ve settled with my parents. Well, if he grew up in a normal home environment, he wouldn''t try to fall in the back streets."


    I wanted to go in and ask if I ended up falling in the back street even if I reconciled, but the boulder wobble also weighs itself.


    "I need to be the guy who has had something unfortunate going on in the surrounding environment during the growth process and is no longer normal, or was in an unfortunate environment from the start, or else he''s the guy with that pointy soul from previous life. I seem to be the double of an unfortunate event and a pointy soul, so if you borrow the words of Yukooka, it means you''ve fallen to fall."


    "Hmmm...... if it''s a blessed environment, will I be satisfied with a fuzzy life? Or you need to be influenced by your soul from before you were born."


    With a cloudy face, he distracted himself from the truth and swayed.


    "I wonder if there are rare guys who come to this side without being filled, even if they grow up in a privileged environment. There is something about how to get off the rail. So, you regret it? That I''m off the rail named Normal."


    Even if the shake didn''t tell me anything from me, the truth was that I had some discernment about the shake. That the reason why the shake has fallen on this side is a fairly serious substitute. And I also suspect that shaking is working an act that can no longer be turned back.


    "I didn''t. Yikes. I made up my mind."


    Reacting to a true word, the shake gives you a face.


    I realize myself that it sounds like I''m being mean to my voice, and the shake turns a blind eye again.


    "Did you make an impulsive decision about not being able to go back and decide everything from the beginning, not the result? I wasn''t. [M] I''ve always been lost and admired my normal life, but a lot happened and turned out to be this way."


    "Haha, you''re kind of spotted, aren''t you? Really amazing, seniors."


    The shake laughs masochistically and sees the truth again.


    "Me, I''ve always admired seniors for legends they tell at school and stories of seniors I see online, but I didn''t know exactly what character they were, and although I was all kinds of pattern paranoid, the real thing was better than any of them. It''s very polite to teach shooting and physical arts, and what you say is both good and convincing."


    "Don''t be timid in front of yourself about that. I can still light this up."


    True as ever to remain faceless as I say.


    "Because he''s an older guy and I''m a respectable person, and there''s never been one before. There were a lot of people who were just too old to come to the umbrella and be prestigious. That''s why I''m happy in that sense. He was a respectable man. He''s taller than me, and he looks like a kid."


    "My back is extra. One... Is being short that bad in you?


    "No... not bad though. It was just a surprise."


    I uttered a dialogue that truly cared about my back, so I try to stop touching on the matter any more. Shake. Though it is the nature of mindfulness and forgetfulness.


    "Well, even from me, teaching others the experiences and moves I''ve developed is fresh inside, and I don''t think it''s too bad."


    "Oh, then slap everything the seniors got into me. Quick, today''s training."


    When I get up like I''ve been bounced, I just walk out of the room before the truth says anything. Shake. Seeing it, Truth stood up in a sigh of sigh and left the room in the form of a chase after the shake.

 12 11

    "Fuck you!


    Back at home, Okumura, when she entered her room, slammed her back on the floor and yelled in an angry shape.


    The daytime show sucked. Rin Kishibe will abandon the battle early, Junko Yukioka and the others will be on their way home for some reason. So, the front seat alone is over, and it''s very exciting.


    Guest reactions suck, too, booming and a storm of irony. I haven''t heard from the top executives who are still bosses, but I''m pretty sure they''ll be reprimanded. Worst of all, there can be punishment.


    (Do you want to play with those guys for now and clear the Usa)


    Take off your shirt, get naked on your torso, and press the button on the ext.


    Okumura had about five girls at home who had purchased more from abroad for human trafficking, and they were stuck with them except on days when they bought a woman outside without going home.


    I called two of them, and I tried to remember this anger more violently than usual.


    "What? Why are you all here?"


    Okumura wonders that all five girls at home visited the room at the same time. The girls are all in their early teens, not Japanese. There are even people around the age of ten who think.


    Okumura quickly realized that their eyes were different. There is usually a clear hostility in the eyes that are frightened or like dead fish, and besides, it is directed towards Okumura.


    "What, you guys, what..."


    Okumura, pressured and lagged behind by hostility directed at him more simultaneously than the five girls.


    A change happened to one of the girls. My mouth rips wide open and I peel out my sharp, pointed fangs. The girl jumps with amazement at Okumura and a girl''s fangs stick out on Okumura''s shoulder.


    "Whoa!? Whoa! Whoa!


    Okumura screams in a tall voice and desperately hits the girl.


    Yet another girl penetrated and her fingers, which changed to the shape of a roach sickle, beveled Okumura''s face. One eye is crushed and blood scatters violently from his face.


    Each of the other three has also undergone transformation into alien form. Okumura falls and crawls to the throwaway shirt, reaching for the mounted holster. Pierce the hand of Okumura with the hand that one of the girls changed like a sword, and connect it to the floor.


    Fear of death brings sickles within Okumura. Collapsed reality. Sudden reversal of position from the abusive side to the abusive side. Nightmare-like reality. Doubts, plenty of fear and confusion swirl within Okumura.


    "Is that it? You''ve been missed a long time."


    I heard a familiar bouncing voice, and Okumura turned toward the door of the room and there was someone there as expected.


    "Oh, your wrinkles, your wrinkles."


    Junko giggles at Okumura, who doesn''t have much of a lullaby of anger and confusion.


    "I''m here to apologize for the noon. Hey. Oh, don''t worry about these kids because they''re just services."


    "What''s the service? Ahhh!


    Okumura screams so loudly that she has never spoken any louder in her life.


    "Oh, you don''t want -? You didn''t like it, which means you don''t need it, right? Then I''ll take it. I''ll return you to your hometown responsibly. Well, with that kind of promise, I got these kids to take the pills I made. I got your husband''s permission, and, yeah, that makes sense, doesn''t it? There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Junko takes the liberty of proceeding to convince herself as she crawls and looks forward to enjoying the angry-headed Okumura.


    "What are you doing here! What do you want! What are you trying to do!


    "Hey, you guys, stay out of your seats for a while."


    Junko urges me, and the five girls leave the room. Okumura rises and towels down the wound on her face, staring at Junko with one remaining eye.


    "I talked to Mr. Leonard. The show wasn''t good today, and I was hoping to get Okumura herself to work hard to make it more exciting next time."


    and Junko, who takes a jar of capsules out of his nostalgia and shows it to Okumura.


    "This is an awesome medicine that can easily be powered by the power of non-human organisms without having to undergo remodeling surgery or anything. It''s roughly the same series as the ones the kids are drinking today, but this one works much better. It''s a delicacy that has been made after many people have cooperated as an experimental bench. It''s disposable because the side effects are terrible, and I''m afraid I can''t make it into a product. So, drink this and ask Okumura-san to fight as a combat officer."


    "Hey, why should I do that!


    That''s either a slave bought from a trafficker or a subordinate. It can''t be the rationale that I have to do for my position as branch manager.


    "Um, Mr. Leonard and I already have a nashi, and it''s a decision, huh? With all the responsibility that brought the show down today. Yeah, it fits the point, huh? I was wondering if Mr. Leonard would contact me any time soon."


    When Junko said that, the phone rang really well in time.


    ''Yes, I, Dace. I think Miss Snow Oka is there, Mass, and I think I''ve already heard Mass, but that''s the kind of thing that makes me try so hard.''


    Okumura is stunned by the words he picked up the phone and told his boss''s top executive in a mild tone.


    (He said it had a nashi on it or something, but he''s stuck behind these guys for a second? No, that''s what you''re talking about. You think you''ve already heard the call at this time or something...)


    I don''t care what you think, that''s what happens. Okumura''s hand holding the phone trembles with anger.


    "He said that was my fault! How do you tell me to follow Shoreline and Yukioka giving up the fight on their own!


    ''I know that, Mars. I''m going to give you a chance too, Death. If Miss Yukioka is here, I have something for you, Desho? A drug-like day that can easily be transformed into a monster just by drinking it. Drink that and cheer up the show. I work hard as one of the actors. I''m saying Nasai, Death. So the failure is written off, Mass. No, I''m the understandable, compassionate boss, Hornt Good Deathner''


    Ordered to have the same content as what Junko told him, Okumura dramatically changed into something pale with a face that had been red until then, less angry and desperate.


    "You should give the Seventh Branch members the same medicine and let them take it, Death. The guys in our organization turn into Phantoms one after the other to fight against Miss Yukioka''s heroic mouse. Oh-ooh, a really good performance Death. ''


    "What do you think you are, Branch Seven! No, the other branches are being destroyed by this woman!


    In the past, the battle between other branches of the tissue and mice released as assassins by Junko Yukioka has all been regarded as a spectacle and moistened the tissue, but at the same time it bears the painful burden of several branches being devastated.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about Death, do you? It is the recognition death of the organization that all branches are disposable and changeable and are only actors in a show named Junko Yukioka''s protest. When it''s devastated, you just need to hire new people again, and it won''t hurt you much. Take enough money, Mass. No matter how many constituents are screwed, that''s fine if our top executives moisten it, Death. That''s the kind of organization we have here, Death. Hi. ''


    "Heh, heh, heh, heh!


    To much irrationality and tyranny, Okumura had forgotten her position and yelled at her.


    ''You''re the one who''s kidding, Death. Maska thinks how much damage has been done due to the failure of today''s show. The credibility of the organization was also greatly compromised and better. Yeah, the next show''s gonna be a proper apology out of your mouth. It''s K, Cy. Here''s what Death said then.'' To take responsibility for the failure of the show the other day, I''ll risk my life to make this show work, ''said Death, who takes that pill and turns into a Phantom after saying so. I''m sure it''s exhilarating, Mars. Then that''s why good drugs. Oh, I know you dragged with your current good luck. Limacita? Dehadeha ~''


    When told in a relaxed tone, the top executives hung up. Okumura drops the phone, kneels down, opens her mouth and looks up at the ceiling.


    "Well, here I am."


    Put the medicine bottle in front of Okumura and Junko leaves the room. Okumura was less than utterly unresponsive to despair as she looked up at the void.


    "I wonder if it''s okay tomorrow to go and discover it for Rin. I''m also interested in how much that kid has grown in the last two years, and because of that, I''d like to see it. After all."


    Junko whines with pleasure as he walks down the hall.


    There comes the five girls earlier.


    "You don''t have to worry because I''ll give you a proper return to your country. Because it''s not that much, but I''ll give you a penny. Five million yen each, okay?


    Junko greets and tells the anxious looking girls with a bright smile.


    "Five million yen or something. That''s a lie, right? Maybe we''ll be fooled and sold again..."


    One of the girls says with an increasingly anxious face, anxiety propagates to the other girls as well.


    "Mm-hmm. I''m still rich. Build your own brand of weapons, weapons and chemicals called the Yukioka brand, and make money selling them to merchants of death around the world. So never mind."


    Junko says in a gentle tone to remove the girl''s anxiety.


    "Aliga and Osamus. But how could you be such a kind Nishi Teclerdes?


    Another girl asks in one word Japanese.


    "If anyone is in trouble or suffering, isn''t it Hutu who can help you? I''m also fuzzy, so help me. It''s no wonder."


    That''s what Junko said, stroking the girl''s head and letting a rampant grin stick to her full face.

 13 12

    At dawn of the night, ten nights and a shake were watching TV while picking up breakfast at the lab. True and Junko, and that blonde boy in japanese clothes called silent tiredness, are also on the same table.


    I noticed that I was back at the Snow Oka Institute for ten nights. I remember it to the point where it got bitter and I threw up blood and fell.


    According to the story of Junko, it is because the burden on the body has not been adjusted well, but the fact that he vomits blood reflexes with only two prowl moves makes him quite anxious because of the considerable lack of adjustment.


    "Ten nights, are you sure you''re okay?


    Ever since we met face to face, I hear a shake watching ten nights with a much more worrying look.


    "Yeah. I''m totally recovered."


    The words of the Ten Nights are not lies. When I woke up, I woke up comfortable, and I still have no problems with my health.


    "Yeah. If it''s true, it was where I was dead then, but I managed to stretch it by about three more days, so it''s okay now. Ten nights, three more days of your life to make sense."


    The movements of the three boys, who were eating, solidified at the same time to Junko, who told him so with an uncontrolled smile. Only tiredness keeps eating silently, without any particular concern.


    Truth quickly releases itself from its rigidity, stands up, and silently pulls out the gun.


    "No, no, no, I''m just kidding."


    "It doesn''t sound like a joke at all when you say it."


    To Junko, who waves one hand with a smile, the truth throws up and sits back nostalgic for the gun.


    Junko said it was a joke, but I suspected that Junko''s words were really a joke at ten nights. Somehow, seriously, jokes, sanity and madness are the kind of people that always mix.


    "So, seriously, I haven''t found a serious defect in your body for ten nights. Hi, I can''t control my powers. Come on, it looks like there''s a chance that I''m gonna run over the limit."


    "No... didn''t you tweak that for me?


    Ten nights asks terribly.


    "To some extent. But it''s not complete, is it? If you don''t control that well for ten nights on your own, you will fall again under heavy strain on your body, and if you do poorly, you will die, so I wonder if you want me to be careful. For once, I was going to mess with this and try to get a limiter on it, but that limiter isn''t going to come off easily either. There are also depressing medicines that can be successfully controlled, but the medicines have strong side effects, so there are depressing medicines that suppress those side effects, but there are other side effects on the medicines, so there are medicines that suppress them, too."


    "Isn''t that a complete death flag? Ten nights. I''d rather not use that power anymore."


    A shake pinched my mouth in the middle of Junko''s story.


    "I don''t care if you tell me not to use it, if I''m going to live in the back streets in the future, it''s going to be with this power of mine, right?


    Ten nights surprise me when I see a rare, terribly grumpy shake.


    "No, that''s fine. I don''t need it. I just need to work really hard to be strong. Even I paid my debts, so I''m not in a hurry. I knew ten nights was different. unacceptable."


    Ten nights of annoying shaking.


    "It was for shaking that I came here and became an experimental bench. And yet you have no way of saying that. If you''re jealous, you can do the same."


    After saying so in a mucky way, I remember ten nights in my childish words.


    "I''m not jealous. From my point of view, no. I can''t admit it."


    "Why not? I didn''t want you to just take risks, so I made up my mind."


    Think of it, the shake was negative to the decision of ten nights from the beginning, and I won''t try to change my attitude harder afterwards. That was incomprehensible at ten nights, and I was dissatisfied.


    "You have sights. Sounds like the same idea I have."


    The true words uttered toward the shaker greased the wrath of the ten nights.


    "I hate people who honestly think about acquiring the power of alien powers without any effort. They come here all the time. Well, there are guys like you who are cornered and have to, and I don''t blame them for that pattern."


    At the end of the words that went on further, true to follow towards the ten nights. I think you seem to understand, and even ten nights a little anger subsides.


    "Hasn''t Senior Aizawa been remodeled or something?


    The shake looks at the true one and asks.


    "True you have the same idea as shaking you, don''t you? Even after I started living here, he said I couldn''t admit anything but the power I tried to gain. Come on, I gave you combat training, torture training, torture training, torture training. In time, we have mercenary experience in conflict zones."


    "Is torture training so important..."


    To Junko, who looks like she''s having fun, a shake that sticks in her smiley face.


    "That was awesome. Somehow you get your body splattered, your nerves, your muscles, your bones, your blood vessels, your guts exposed, your exposed nerves, your bone sections and your gut organs stabbed with a needle, you get rubbed with paper or a rub, you get beaten with a hammer, you get electric flush, you get bruised with fire, you get rubbed with glass fragments, you get decopined, you get weird fluids -"


    "Hey seniors, stop with about that. I don''t have to say any more. Just asking makes me sick."


    Control the truth, which speaks lightly of torture training content, with shaking dying shapes.


    From ten nights onwards, it was incredible to say that the truth did not have the power of alienation nor was it modified. No matter how we look at it, we can''t explain how old we are. I should be in my late teens.


    "Well, if you have no choice but to disagree, understand a little of what it''s like to be ten nights old."


    True to shake.


    Shortly thereafter...


    "Here''s the next news. Last night, the body of four members of a family was found in a home in Euthanasia City and police determined it was a homicide. The damages were suffered by Mr. Mitsuka Yunzuka, Yunzuka Yukiko...... ''


    The shake froze on the content of the news flowing from the TV and I watched the shake in surprise for ten nights.


    A rare surname such as Yunzuka. And the same euthanasia city. And for a moment a stiff shake is watching TV with a masochistic grin.


    "He was seen dead four days ago."


    It was three days ago that the shaking prompted him to fall into the back street at ten nights and visit the Snowoka Institute. There is one answer that can be derived from that as well. But something strange happened. I couldn''t touch the shaking at all on the news and it ended.


    We''ve been dating for years, but I''ve never been to a shaky house for ten nights. I''ve never even heard of the family. I didn''t tell you anything because I''m such a family myself. Because we didn''t try to touch each other, I was wondering if the wobbly families would have problems, too.


    "Were you family by any chance? Who did you kill?"


    True said with a gaze of pity in his shake. From that mouthful, it sounded like ten nights of ears, as if the wobble had already spotted you killing someone.


    "Oh, yeah. I did it. They deserve to die. Those guys that existed just to make me suffer. If you don''t like me, deny me, slap me, scold me, slap me, hunt me down, discriminate against me, ignore me, scold me... die and deserve it..."


    Smile and talk shake. But the grin is not the usual. Hatred and madness were clinging. Ten nights is the first time I''ve seen such a shaky face.


    Ten nights were shaking slightly, remembering the feeling of the fingertips getting cold, in a shaky shape as if possessed by some obnoxious demon. It''s not fear. It''s not even pity. The emotions that boil in the ten nights were empathy and anger.


    "But I''m not gonna get caught, am I? I owed 50 million dollars to get rid of my family registration. Not only to get rid of the family registry, but also to get rid of my existence from every record I can and arrange not to be caught by the police. Seniors and Junko will know, but in the back street, there''s an organization that can get rid of the crimes committed on the street. But I can only do this once. I was warned by the police that if I killed someone on the street indiscriminately in the future, I might be able to keep an eye on them, both from the back streets."


    Residents in the back streets are bound by many codes. Regardless of the extent to which the residents on the back street kill each other, it is useful to kill the residents on the front street too blindly. Other crimes, of course.


    "They also persisted in asking me about the circumstances of my murder. If it was a crime I didn''t think the boss of the organization would like, no matter how much money they put on me, they told me I wouldn''t take the cover-up"


    I can hear that the shaking would have received considerable manipulation from the family. Ten nights didn''t want to know exactly what that was. The shaking pain was going to come down as my own, and I was scared.


    "I had a sister. But when I was little, I ran away. It''s only natural for me to leave such a house. So, if you were watching Backstreet related online, you''d know that your sister would have been a backstreet resident. Then I''ve always admired the back streets. Of course, Senior Aizawa''s influence is stronger."


    That''s it, shaking looks at the ten nights.


    "Hey... ten nights... Do you despise me?


    Ten nights I was amazed at the shaking face that was about to cry, which I had never shown again. At the same time, he was attacked by the feeling that his chest could be tightened.


    "Did I do something wrong? I''m not guilty at all. It''s only natural for them to be killed, right? What''s wrong with killing those guys? Kill me. What... is wrong?


    (Then why are you crying like that?)


    Ten nights I thought so, but I couldn''t speak.


    "I knew it. Ten nights is just like me. Ten nights in a terrible house... I''ve known for a long time. I''m not the only one who knows, am I? I thought I was born ten nights and pulled a hassle. But can''t you think like this? Thanks to you, the rest of my life will be a hit. I chose a choice other than mediocre life because I pulled the hassle first."


    Ten nights I felt compelled to be a pathetic prick, but I can''t speak of that either.


    (And shaking... invited me to be the best, no, only base of mind for shaking)


    That''s all I thought about, and ten nights I laid back and ate my teeth. An unspoken emotion swirls, tears overflowing, before a shake that seemed like a crying face.


    "Then I won''t let go of the power that Junko gave me."


    Ten nights in a powerful tone with a nagging.


    "In order for us to live together. You need any kind of power."


    I get ten nights of words, and I also try to learn to shake at ten nights and get sick. With a nagging detachment, tears fell from his eyes to the floor.


    Junko and True kept eating off their gaze as they silently listened to the two exchanges. Ten nights of thanking you for distracting me, and at the same time embarrassing me.


    (I won''t let you carry the business just by shaking it. I need to be the same)


    Next door I felt the shaking pushing my voice to death and crying, and the ten nights were determined.


    (It is also my settlement. I need to liquidate the lottery off the start of my life)


    Both True and Junko realized that the intent to kill had been released since the 10th night, but they still didn''t try to touch each other and kept eating silently.

 14 13

    Rin''s first killer was a teacher in high school three years ago.


    When the teacher in charge cursed Rin''s father as a murderer during the class, his intention to kill sprouted for the first time since he was born in Rin. Yes - I felt the same way as my father.


    I understood that this was an intent to kill, and I understood that what would happen was not strange at all. And doing it.


    "Why shouldn''t I kill people?


    In doing so, Rin looked at his position and made it clear. Everyone in the class who was drawn to the heartless curse of his office was pulling even more dongs. In the eyes of Rin, who looked at himself with cold anger, his tenure was flickering.


    Rin decided in his heart that he would never let this guy live. This teacher deserves to die.


    From Rin''s point of view, that''s all he sinned. No matter what the laws and ethics of the world are, they are guilty in Rin. Decline the death penalty. But that''s why I don''t even want to be a murderer and spend the rest of my life on a stick for a guy like this.


    (Even dead and natural shitheads have been defended by a bunch of bullshit laws made on their own since before I was born and by human rights and doings, and killing them would be a crime. That''s weirder and crazier than that. this world is more wrong)


    Rin, knowing his intention to kill, seriously thought so.


    Worried about whether there was any way, he came to the conclusion that he had no choice but to use the help of the back street. Rin, who learned of the existence of the Snow Oka Institute within a lot of research and gained strength, murdered his teacher as a teacher on graduation day. There was no guilt whatsoever and it was filled with a pleasant feeling similar to catharsis.


    It was the presence of the father who committed the murder that made a strong impact on Rin''s life.


    Rin''s father was a famous screenwriter, but another screenwriter, who was a friend, stole the story he had written and stocked, and was used for a television show, but was furious to kill the screenwriter.


    "I''m really sorry that I made you or your mother feel so narrow-shouldered. But that''s all. Nothing bad about what your father did."


    My father said that in front of Rin.


    "I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong other than that. What my father killed was the lowest piece of junk that deserved to be killed and deserved to die. That''s why we''re talking about it until we kill him."


    When they said that, Rin wanted to believe that his father was right. I couldn''t understand it, but I was forced to believe it.


    But after getting his hands dirty himself, my father became convinced that he was right. I was relieved and understood my father''s feelings.


    I didn''t believe and suspect that what was wrong was on the side of the murdered shithead and that what was wrong was in this world that would be a sin to be killed and to kill the rightful bastard.


    That said, in Rin, it doesn''t mean you can kill anyone.


    (I simply don''t refuse to say whether or not the superiority or inferiority of ability is worth living. I''m not. Something more different...... needs it)


    Rin thought the day he was willing to kill his teacher.


    Killing people requires special standards. Rin is unwilling to kill those who do not meet that standard.


    (Yes, whether it affects my life that I find interesting while I''m alive, and the possibility of doing so again - yeah, this is it. This is the truth)


    That was the conclusion of the criteria that emerged in Rin.


    Once he had killed a man, he simply assumed that he would only be able to live in a world where those with power could hold the biocidal appropriation, and Rin chose the path of becoming a backstreet dweller, knocking on the gates of the Yukooka Institute, not only for murder, but also to gain the strength to live in the backstreet.


    I''d rather live in a world where I''m not normal anyway, think about it that way.


    And there was no doubts about the idea once in the next two years.


    The night after the raid on the seventh branch of the president pickled in formalin, Rin was drinking brandy in the counter seat at a bar named ''Tasmania Devil'', which only residents of the back street could enter and leave.


    It is a place where backstreet residents here in Euthanasia City are used to gather information, trade and interact for rapprochement, and since disputes are designated as neutral zones of your jurisdiction, it is a space where backstreet residents can relieve themselves of any vigilance.


    "Evening, Rin."


    Next to that Rin, a girl in white who looks nothing more than a minor, unlike a liquor store, sits down and calls out.


    "You know I''m here a lot."


    Rin rarely uses this bar. Because from her, famous for flat ruining requests and repelled by backstreet residents as a doomsday shop lacking in faith, this place is not very cozy.


    However, due to the need to gather information, we may have to visit. This is also the case. Though it was a one-off insurance policy, I had come straight to ask a familiar freelance informant to explore the movement of a formalin-pickled president.


    "That''s understandable. All my mice have GPS receivers embedded in them. Oh, you can''t try to remove it. It''s set to die when you try to take it out."


    Rin feels something hot in her chest combined with nostalgia in her eyes that emit the same mysterious glow of crimson as two years before Rin saw them, and Junko, who talks with a flashing smile that soothes the hearts of the beholder.


    "For what?


    "Before that, I''m sorry to return it with a question, but come on, how come you didn''t pat me up yesterday?


    Even if Junko didn''t order it, a master dressed in a bear outfit placed a glass with brandy in front of Junko. It has the same brand as Rin''s drink.


    "I don''t want to kill those kids. It''s similar to the old me. It blooms more beautifully black if it grows. Maybe you''ll be a prettier black than me. I don''t like crushing the buds of that possibility."


    Rin to be honest with you.


    "Don''t you have to kill me something else? Stun them or push them to giveaways."


    Junko asks as he takes the glass in his hand and shakes it gently.


    "I want to kill each other. I want stimulation. I don''t like being halfway there like that. But they don''t want to kill them, so they don''t want to fight themselves."


    It is Rin''s policy to like to kill each other, but to avoid unwilling murders if possible.


    "If you don''t pat me properly, I can further modify Rin and give her new abilities."


    "Oh, I knew I''d do it"


    Laugh at the garlic, Rin looking at Junko. The policy of not killing someone you don''t want to kill was also swept away like dust and mustard in front of your desires.


    "In addition to having it remodeled, I need another favor from you, okay?


    "What?


    "I''ve always wanted to kill that pretty girl with you, that one, can''t you?


    Junko Yukioka''s murder doll - Makoto Aizawa - is rumored to be the strongest mouse ever made by Junko Yukioka. From the time Rin ran out, it was a major name in the back street and I admired it.


    "Fine. By the way, how''s Mr. Machida?"


    Rin unwittingly snorts at Junko, who smiles and agrees lightly, even though he hears it in a note. I wonder how much you believe in that boy''s power, or for Junko, he was actually not enough to take.


    "I''m fine, and it''s always this loud. Well, it''s funny that there''s another one in my head."


    (Shut up because you''re always dangerous)


    Rin''s words prompt Machida''s penetration.


    "I''m just saying that I''ve tried a brain transplant at the beginning, as part of my research to copy it as it is, without compromising the paranormal ability of individuals to blossom. Even spirits and memories - I mean, it''s not desirable as far as I''m concerned that the soul itself be transplanted just like that."


    "I''m not interested, and I don''t care."


    "That''s it. Well, that''s why I''ll say hello tomorrow. Have fun, Rin."


    As she glanced through the contents of the glass at once, Junko took a seat and waved gently, leaving the store.


    (Because of that woman''s involvement, I can''t help but have a heartbeat. I''m not just a research enthusiastic Mad Scientist. He''s also a delightful entertainer of enjoyability. I don''t know what you''re gonna do.)


    "I wonder if Mr. Machida, who has no body, is using my chest to make a scene."


    Returning such a light mouth to Machida complaining of anxiety, Rin put his mouth on the glass.


    "Just like... be..."


    Ten nights whining in my mouth as I walked down the night lane.


    "It''s gonna be the same as shaking."


    He repeated the same words many times, as he had said earlier, and walked ten nights toward his home.


    Ten nights stepped into an extraordinary reality by following a shake. The only thing that allowed the ten nights to forgive my heart was shaking. I wanted to be on the same path as shaking, and I want to be equal.


    I had a hunch, but the shaking was still in a disadvantaged home environment just like myself. But after shaking had eliminated it, he fell into the back street.


    "Just like shaking...... I need to follow Keri like shaking too"


    Shake did it. You have to do it. Ten nights I tell myself, but it''s not just like this. That''s what I''ve been holding for ten nights.


    I''ve been asking myself when to kill that lowest and worst father. The act of shaking is the trigger for that.


    "I had to do it anyway..."


    When I saw my home upstairs in the apartment, ten nights glared at the door of my home and groaned.


    Reflecting on all the irrational manipulations I have ever received, I scorch my soul in hatred and anger and dye my heart with a single colour of killing intent, as I do not consolidate my resolve to be unharmed.


    Ten nights remembered this unparalleled comfort in a heart that consolidated its complete intent to kill. Even a feeling of superiority had arisen, even though many humans would not know that the intention to kill resulting from hatred was something that felt so good.


    Step up the stairs slowly so that you can take every step of the way and open the apartment door. There was a figure of my father in the room.


    My father was taken aback when he saw his face for ten nights. This was a completely unexpected reaction for ten nights. I thought you were going to yell at me in the shape of anger because I was vacating the house without permission. I''ve never seen my father''s face like this before.


    That''s not the only unexpected reaction. There were tears in my father''s eyes, and his face was ruined.


    "Until now... where the hell did you walk away! You stupid son of a bitch!


    Crying face with tears and runny nose. Naturally, I''ve never seen my father''s face like this before in my life. I found it foggy during the ten nights as my intentions to kill wandered.


    "I don''t know if something happened... how worried I thought you were!


    (sloppy)


    Ten nights pounded in my heart to my father, who hugged himself and cried out whoa.


    Can''t you kill me with this? I wanted to kill you, but I wanted to be the same as Shake, but I can''t do this.


    If you''re going to cry out worried just because you left the house for a few days, I''d say why it''s been so hard from time to time, but I can''t tell you. The black emotions that had always been in me disappeared, let alone the feeling that I was being purified, and one word did not come out of my mouth.


    (Can''t be the same as shaking...)


    I whine without putting it in my mouth, surrounded by a pleasant sense of liberation.


    It was a moment when the world changed.


    I''ve been saved now. He said he was carrying a black cross that he couldn''t let down for the rest of his life.


    Then I took a silent dinner with my father for ten nights. It is the same convenience store lunch box as usual, and a silent dinner is as usual, but for some reason it was felt as if it were a different dinner than usual, at ten nights.


    "I''ll live in the back streets."


    After I settled down after dinner, the ten nights squealed in front of my father.


    "I usually go to school and get a job, I don''t live that kind of life. I''ll live an unusual way."


    "Say what..."


    He was a father who tried to make his voice absurd, but I can remember looking at him full of determination for ten nights.


    ����


    My father grabbed his fists in both hands and nodded, seemingly thinking of something all the time. Of course I''ve never seen anything like it. Ten nights did not utter a word from myself, but waited for my father''s next word.


    "Because of me... is it...?


    I didn''t know how to return the ten nights to my father, who raised his face and asked him with a depressing face.


    I can say yes, I can say no. He was dressed to be dragged by the shake, but if his father hadn''t been like this, his choices might have changed too.


    "There''s that too. I''ve already decided."


    To the answer of the ten nights, his father pushed silently, nodded again and seemed to have something in mind, but eventually stood up as if nothing had happened, laying down a futon and falling asleep.


    "Father..."


    "Is that your revenge on me? Do I have to worry about you every day?"


    My father said in a quiet tone as I fell asleep with my back turned at ten nights.


    "Stop it. You''re kidding. I''m a bad parent, but I can''t overlook you falling into a world like that."


    His father''s voice was quiet, but he sounded angry and moaning.


    "I don''t know what the situation is, but I won''t admit it. If it''s my fault, I apologize. If you want me to change it, I''ll change it. So stop doing that."


    "Why by now! Why are you such a good father now?


    Ten nights stood up for the first time exploding emotions in front of his father. And as it was, I didn''t see my father''s face, I didn''t wait for words, and I jumped out of the house.


    (I''ve decided to live with the shakes! In that unusual world. My body has already been modified and is no longer normal. I can''t turn back! Are you drunk on yourself? I have that, too. But you have to accept it as a fact and be prepared!


    Shortly after a single cry in my heart as I ran through the residential neighborhood in the middle of the night, the ten nights were fuzzy and questionable.


    (Shaking sincerely desires to live in the back streets. I can see that. But what about me?


    My legs stop for the ten nights I was running.


    (Because I don''t want to shake away or anything like that, so I even had a modified surgery...)


    Too much doubt now. Did you really fall into the back streets of your own volition?


    At least I didn''t fall in my own desire, and I immediately answered in myself. The answer was a thorn, deeply stabbed in the heart of the ten nights.

 15 14

    While Mike Leonard is in the position of being the chief executive of the Formalin-Pickled President, he is a known presence among those who are members of the Formalin-Pickled President because he himself will be at the show playing.


    When I say show, the only show Leonard stars in is a totally one-sided genocide show. Audiences watching Leonard''s show also watch Leonard enjoy watching scenes that kill people.


    "Saai, please wait. Here comes Mike Leonard, the brave man of our Formalin-pickled President!


    When a woman in a tuxedo in the middle of the ring tells her softly towards the microphone, the lights fall and the seats boil. Leonard, wearing a clown mask naked in his upper body, appears in the flower path along with a funny entrance theme song and slowly heads for the ring.


    I don''t know that he is one of the top executives of the organization, by the way, except for those in the organization. He is thought to be a strong man in the organization or someone employed by the organization.


    In addition to the female ring announcers in tuxedos, there are already eight men and women up in the ring. Their age varies from their late teens to their thirties. There are also some Japanese, but obviously many are not Japanese.


    They are all dressed in helmets, prickly shoulder pads, torso armor and other objects such as nail bats and Japanese knives and morningstars and spears and flails.


    Dressed relative to their armed state, Leonard, a hand-to-hand fist, waits for an announcement call in the ring.


    "The Red Corner, the Nettle Eight People who refused to turn their backs on society to work and were finally sold off for human trafficking by their parents. Huh!


    The audience is filled with laughter at the announcement that we know very well who the eight armed groups are.


    "Blue Corner, I''ll Charm You Today, Flesh Devil, Beautiful Muscle Clown, Mike Leonard Oh!


    A great deal of cheer comes from the audience. Eight men and women pull to that exuberance. From the audience''s reactions, we also know that the opponents who are going to fight will be regular here.


    They are told in advance to defeat the man in front of them with eight armed men. Its body, covered with supple muscles throughout its body, does make it sound like a pretty strong man, but it can''t beat the eight armed in common sense with bare hands. Therefore, there was confusion.


    The gong rings. At the same time, the eight men and women felt the inexplicable cold.


    The chill was emanating from Leonard''s side. An unspeakable and disastrous aura rises from the man in the mask who sits relaxed. I soon found out who that was.


    In the breasts and bellies of Leonard there are countless faces of men of distressed shapes floating and groaning.


    One of the eight was highly inspired, discerning that they were evil spirits, more fearful than the other seven, turning bright blue and shaking his whole body.


    When he grinned at his exposed mouth from under the mask as if to mock the eight men, Leonard stuffed the man who was nearest him all at once, with his right hand in the shape of a handknife, and slammed him across the man''s throat.


    The man''s neck splits apart over his torso and jumps, turning hard several times in the air and falling over the ring. Set aside about two seconds after my neck falls, my body collapses more. The spectators who saw the sight cheer.


    The other seven didn''t know what happened for a moment. Even witnessing the fact that people were necked with bare hands, the brain could not honestly accept the sight as a real event.


    Leonard can kick in the abdomen of a rigid man who was close by.


    The metal armor is gently distorted and snapped, folded into a letter that folds the body and blows it out of the ring. Falling under the ring, the man cramps as he vomits blood reflexes violently.


    The remaining six panic. Some went further without the wars that had been scarce from the beginning, others waved their weapons toward Leonard in a damned state, but all subsequent developments were roughly the same. Unilateral genocide unfolds with instantaneous and powerful forces that do not appear to be human.


    "Forgive me... Forgive me..."


    One last remaining woman looks up to Leonard on her knees, crying, begging for her life.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Imitation like I raise my hand to a woman, Shima Sayne."


    Leonard looks down at the woman and laughs, letting her hands try to beard.


    Shortly afterwards, Leonard''s legs move at an unstoppable rate in an outfit with his hands spread out, kicking up the woman''s jaw tip.


    "But I''ll give you my legs, Mars. Nanchat��, Tehepero"


    Speaking toward the woman who collapses in a coma, Leonard raises one hand high and poses for victory.


    As declared, I didn''t kill only the last woman. I just stunned him.


    In fact, Leonard didn''t really like to kill a woman with his immediate hands. Only putting a vulnerable person in your hands, such as an old woman and child, remains a conscience that makes you feel resistant.


    But where this woman who didn''t kill now survived here, she was sold to this organization. I can''t live long beyond this anyway, and Leonard knows it, but I don''t care if I don''t kill her directly.


    Returning to the modem, Leonard encountered a face figure he had seen there. That said, the face was covered with a mask just like myself.


    The magnificent man in a mask imitating a bird waiting for Leonard to return in the holding room was the same senior executive of the formalin-pickled president as Leonard.


    "Ohisatsu. What''s up, sitter? Don''t stay here."


    "I have plans for my business today. Mike said he was coming too, so I just came to say hi."


    To the words of the man in the bird''s mask, Leonard remembers the frigidity. It''s between the top executives, and it doesn''t mean they''re all close. Instead, this bird masked man is an unattainable figure with Leonard. Doctrine claims are often conflicting as well.


    Since the boss of the organization has barely shown his face since a few years ago, the formalin-pickled president has become a style of doing business, operating by several top executives, but not deciding as much as possible on the general thrust of the organization in order to avoid disputes between top executives, and creating plans and doing business with top executives as they please.


    However, when problems arise across the organization, they are discussed with senior executives, and opinions can often conflict at that time.


    "Tomorrow I wonder if my performance with Junko Yukioka, for whom you are in charge, is finally something like a climax. At least that would be the end of the seventh branch. Even the seventh branch was crushed, and the winning state of Miss Yukioka has always been unbalanced as a series."


    Said the man in the bird mask.


    "Then you just have to sit back and crush her, Death. You got hands like that, too, Mass?


    It is well known that it does not conform to the intentions of the organization, sarcastic Leonard.


    "I have no reason to do that, even though I make a profit from working with her. And then if we really hit it, we''ll lose something."


    "So, how do you say Seyo, Death?


    I was talking to him. Leonard said what the man in the bird mask said, and I found him reluctant. I don''t know what you''re trying to say, Leonard has a guess.


    "I know, sir. Still, can you tell me clearly, Desyo? Things in the back teeth, goosebumps, yokunai."


    "Shall I be clear then? Some of the other top executives want to cut off their involvement with Yukioka."


    The man in the bird mask told him. Of course I know that too, Leonard. There are affirmatives and deniers for their current relationship with Junko Yukioka. The man in the bird mask is an affirmative, so Leonard guesses it was hard to tell him that.


    Leonard himself was in charge of the negotiator with Junko Yukioka, but he didn''t want to reject it if he wasn''t willing to have an active relationship.


    Neutralists who use each other if there is a phase available, in such a dry relationship. But being neutral, it may also be possible to lean toward one or the other depending on the organization''s circumstances.


    "Don''t let them crush all those branches. No matter how much money you''re giving away, some people think Fumiko is ruined. A more serious problem is the shortage of manpower - no, there will be obstacles to recruitment. Even if you belong to the organization, you won''t get the mood to die soon after the war with Junko Yukioka."


    "Sure it is, Death. Now, using the devastation of the seventh branch as one delimitation, let''s go in the direction of hand-beating with Junko Yukioka, Mars"


    Unusual for me, I was able to fully agree with the words of the man in the bird mask, Leonard who thought the story went smoothly,


    "Can you do that for Miss Yukooka?"


    Leonard was frustrated by the words of a man in a bird mask who did not provoke and incite him, but purely let him bump into doubt.


    "I don''t think I can do it, Desita, and the others can take charge of it. - Isn''t that right, Des? Originally you from Yukioka and Kind."


    "It''s hard for me to be in charge because it''s a courtesy. I have opposition eyes. You, the neutral, are the right man."


    A man in a bird mask who, knowingly and sarcastically, returns a clear answer to Leonard.


    From Leonard''s point of view, the worst thing about this man is that he only accepts things on par. We often have conversations that are frustrating and irritating because we often get a lot of sarcasm and jokes.


    "I know what you''re talking about, and I''m going in that direction, yo."


    We decided it was going to be a fight when we talked any more, and Leonard walked into the shower room in the form of a one-sided cut of the story.


    The Yunzuka family had an ancient clique.


    Make a minimum of three children. If I wasn''t there, I''d pick up my adopted son. But I''d make it three. And it''s about thoroughly discriminating against the worst children and motivating other children.


    The worst child will be the target, but the first child to be the target will most likely not be able to escape from the target. I even give up trying.


    That''s exactly what the shaky eldest daughter was. He yells at me before I look at him, he slaps me, he discriminates against only one person for a meal, and he can''t even take only one person with him when he goes to play. My sister was upset that she was being molested like that.


    Because it was such a house, of course I couldn''t shake it, and all my brothers couldn''t bring their friends home.


    On the contrary, one day even their brothers began to talk about their eldest daughter. It''s like sesame on my parents. Even as he asked about the complexion of his parents and brothers, he could not only refuse to imitate the act.


    Shaking''s father is a follower of Yunzuka''s ideas, and thanks to this family training - I don''t doubt he could have been a fine person because he had a stepping stone for a badly made brother himself.


    The wobbly mother was a boxed daughter who grew up in a house with a family training that women had to be submissive to men, and the wobbly father chose someone like that to make a matchmaking marriage.


    It was only at first that the shaking mother felt the house of Yunzuka as an anomaly and also showed resistance, but eventually she adapted, becoming active in the internal discrimination and abuse of Yunzuka. Believe me, that''s the right thing to do.


    When the shake was seven years old, the evaporation of her sister turned the target into a shake. Like his sister, he did not have the strength to resist, and in the home, he transformed into a dark child with an uncut heart. It was the exact opposite of that bright, pleasant shake outside the house, and he never wanted to show it at ten nights.


    While I endured the irrational manipulation of my family in elementary school, I gave up somewhere as something I had no choice but to do with my misfortune, but after I became a junior high school student, I gradually changed my mind.


    My own family is strange. Conscious that it was the worst lineage that tormented his body with brutal family training, the shaking began to cause him to recruit hatred and anger.


    Jiao became strangely aware of the opposite sex after going up to middle school, dictating around depending on the allowances for the opposite sex he liked, and sometimes two strands fell apart, causing a training ground. It is about being aware of a certain person.


    There were rumors that Shin Aizawa, a legendary defect passed down during Euthanasia II, had built a harem in the school, and so Shao tried to imitate it.


    The result is terrible, and the woman who clings to me cries. She beats me. So I realized that it''s hard to harem reality.


    Not so long ago, Shake admired someone he had never met, Makoto Aizawa. I also learned the story that many of the rugged legends are more than the original, then fall into the back street, where they are making their names heard as amazing killers, gathering backstreet related information, and admiring the back street itself.


    The longing for the back streets only brought dangerous impulses to shake. He wants to break the wicked tradition of Yunzuka, who tormented himself and has tormented so many humans before.


    And now I''ve killed the demons who are running that home training, and I''m starting to think so seriously that I should use the back streets to escape sin.


    Originally, his ability to act was doubled, but he was also hesitant to step that far into the boulder. But it was also a matter of time before the accumulation of abuse reached the limit of patience.


    There was no particular dramatic trigger such as this. Simply, the limits of patience have come.


    I couldn''t stand the way my family did, and Shake grinned awfully in front of my parents and squealed like this.


    "It''s... it''s time... okay?


    The shaking parents suspected that the shaking head had finally gone crazy because they had never seen the shaking laugh before.


    Knowing the smile of the shake and the meaning of the word, his parents were cut off from that life with their shaky hands, exposed to a scattered ugliness and even begging for their lives, with plenty of fear and despair. The brothers followed suit.


    Shaking couldn''t turn back. Even crossing the line, it was calm itself.


    I had decided what I was going to do. I was looking into it beforehand. I had no fear, no regrets, and a sense of liberation. There was a sense of accomplishment. There can be no such thing as guilt.


    But there was only one thing I really felt bad about.


    It''s about my best friend, Ten Nights. When you learn this fact, what the hell do you think of the Ten Nights? That''s all I care about. That''s all I fear. I wondered if the Ten Nights wouldn''t hate or despise themselves.


    The news circulated at the Snow Oka Institute revealed the matter lightly, but I was relieved that the Ten Nights did not appear to despise me. Apart from that, I was also aware that the Ten Nights appeared subtly strange.

 16 15

    Ten nights I think about it. I didn''t get much sleep in the morning.


    The heart of the ten nights was shaking heavily. Are you really going to live in this world? Aren''t you just following the shake crumbly because you just want to be a force for shaking because you simply don''t want to shake and leave?


    Myself dependent on shaking. Myself supporting the shake on its own. That''s the only motive I have for being here. Is that how you feel, fulfilling and ahead of you?


    The little anxieties and strays that sprouted last night are now sweeping wide and swirling in my mind for ten nights.


    The next morning, there were four people again heading to the seventh branch of the President pickled in formalin. Shaking on the road, Junko and True had a conversation, but the ten nights barely uttered a word.


    "Ten nights, are you okay? Do you feel bad?


    "I''m just a little nervous..."


    Ten suitably deluded nights to Junko, who calls out through such ten nights.


    "That would be nice, but I was thinking about the load on the modified body. I mean, I should''ve done it again before I got here."


    "Maintenance..."


    Ten nights of unintentional laughter as we do things.


    "A hero show would be nice. Let those who are captured here go free."


    When we arrived at the seventh branch of the president pickled in formalin, True said.


    "The one being captured?


    Shaking asks.


    "There are always a few people stocked in the Azito of the President pickled in formalin who are forced to use them as actors in the show. who have been bought or grabbed for human trafficking. I''m sorry, I''m always releasing you during branch raids."


    "Be. Senior Aizawa, you''re a good guy. That''s what makes it so bad."


    "So why am I being bad? You''re so persistent."


    True to return at the usual pace to the shaking of the tea.


    "I did it. I totally lost it. It."


    Junko suppresses his face with laughter.


    "Maybe those people are already..."


    When Junko was about to say it, dozens of young and old men appeared one after the other as they boiled out of the entrance to the building.


    Ten nights and shaking were utterly silent on the group that appeared in front of him. They all look like monsters mixed with half another organism, with fangs, horns, wings and tails growing, four arms or discolored body surfaces. All full of anger and madness, he is pouring a murderous gaze on the four of us.


    "Because of your clothes and age, you''re not a constituent here. So you''re telling me that the people who were captured were drugged with strange, monstrous drugs?"


    True shrugs and glances at Junko.


    "Not only that, I think it could have been some kind of shitty illegal drug. The medication I gave to the Branch Manager here is simply to change the flesh and create a Phantom, something that won''t lose its sanity that way. Well, it''s the strongest drug, so there are side effects, and when I get back from the Phantom to the human race, I''m gonna be debilitated for nearly a week."


    I knew it was you.


    True goes in with a sinister voice to Junko, who explains it like any other HR.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean to because I knew. I thought it was for the constituents here, but I wonder if it tasted bad that there was too much. haha."


    Pure child laughing innocently as usual.


    "Why did you do that to the enemy in the first place?"


    Ten nights in a shaky tone.


    "That''s for your sell-in and your experiment at ten nights. To cheer things up, I was wondering if it would be more interesting to make a bunch of Phantoms or something. Besides, as I said the other day, that organization and I are connected in the back. We''re not really crushing each other, so in some cases, we can help each other."


    Junko answers with a smile. It''s funny. For the sake of exuberance, the nerve of letting enemy organizations use drugs that make humans half monstrous and laugh, I think it''s not normal again for ten nights, and I find that lack of prospect fascinating.


    "But it''s a strange story to think that Junko made both enemies and allies."


    Smiling, shaking in a chilling tone of.


    "Well, then, all three of you, good luck getting rid of those Phantoms."


    Shortly after Junko said it, the group in front of him moves out simultaneously, poking at the four of them abruptly.


    True shot like two guns out, an old man and a girl in the lead were shot in the chest at the same time and collapsed.


    If you are an enemy, you will not hesitate to shoot your opponent, no matter what he is. Truly, ten nights flashes. If you hesitate, you will kill yourself, so I understand rationally that this is natural, but if you ask me if I can accept everything even with emotions, I don''t.


    "Oh, yeah. We need to transform."


    Open the bag and take out the costume that is inside for ten nights.


    "There''s a lot of them, and we''re gonna clean them up more and more"


    "Uh-huh."


    Truly prompted, shaking also pulls out the gun.


    My hands are shaking slightly. It''s not my first murder, it''s not a fight, I drink outlets and sharpen my spirit, but still fear hasn''t killed me out. Although it was better than the first one.


    "It''s scary and natural. Killing each other."


    True to spot the shaking fright and speak up. More guns continue to be fired, and only the number of shots fired falls those who turn into Phantoms.


    "On the contrary, if you''re not scared, the fun fades. Fighting is not fun without thrills. Enjoy yourselves. What you''re about to come is the most fun game in the world."


    Even though many people have been killed, the Phantomized are on their way without flinching. The fear of being shot and possibly dying is aside, and it looks like we can''t even make a decent decision.


    "In the time to come, put everything on board with the experience and thoughts you''ve lived through. And kill and survive."


    To the words unleashed from the truth, the shaking was breathtaking, and the expression was colored with determination and determination.


    Shaking and true shot the gun at the same time, falling just the number of shots fired. He shoots many, many shots, and every time he does, he definitely falls one by one. The resistance to killing has already disappeared from the shake. I was desperate to survive.


    "Dressed"


    Ten nights turned into a full-body green-skinned outfit advances to the side of the shake.


    "Hey, hey, hey, ten nights. You need to give him a proper name as a transformation pose."


    "No, that''s enough because I did it yesterday..."


    Ten nights returning to Junko, who protests lightly, an excuse that I think makes no sense to myself.


    "Well, I''ll be there."


    To be brief, ten nights went into the midst of impending Phantoms.


    "Mezzillo Tenderloin!


    Ten nights of attacks consciously making efforts to contain as much power as possible and at the same time not to kill the power. Defeat all the arriving Phantoms one after the other with only a rush of two-handed tension.


    "Hmm, I don''t know if it''s a little picturesque...... I''d like you to use a lot more moves, but even just tenacity..."


    Junko groans bitterly. Since the Phantom and his opponents were left unblemished for ten nights, True and Shake had nothing to do and put their guns away.


    "Is the front seat over?"


    When he sees the Phantoms fainting around the Ten Nights, he truly says, and steps toward the building. The other three follow suit.


    Once inside the building, two signs with arrows stand at the entrance.


    In front of the elevator, an arrow sign that says Hope. In front of one of the passages leading to the back of the ground floor there was a sign that said despair.


    "You mean move on one way or the other. I hope so."


    I can''t help but notice the height of the battle, but I see the elevator.


    "Well, I can think of a pinch, so let''s split it up."


    Junko suggests.


    "Me and you ten nights to the desperate. True, you and shaking, you go to hope."


    "The combination of a veteran and an amateur set."


    Ten nights said. While I can forgive Junko, I was really bad at the truth, so I was relieved by this combination for ten nights.


    "All I can give you is advice, and you''re the only one who fights ten nights."


    But when I heard this word, the relief also disappeared. Won''t you help me at all even when I''m in danger? If it is true, it will definitely help.


    "Ten nights, be careful."


    After entering the elevator, he looks back, and the shake speaks.


    Ten nights makes you smile silently with your thumbs up.


    Shaking smiles and turns to the back of the building with True.


    Fear is suppressed by the performance of the suit, and I guess it''s because of the psychoactive action, but I wondered if the reactions nowadays didn''t suit my character, Ten Nights said.

 17 16

    Although he was alert to ambushes ahead of him off the elevator, there was no welcome for the enemy, and True and Shake lined his shoulders and walked down the hallway.


    Soon as I walk, the true takes the lead and the shaking takes the form of following behind it. Assuming an enemy ambush, as if the truth would cover the sway instantly in doing so.


    It is easy to get familiar with shaking that I miss and that is ideologically in tune with, even from a true point of view. While I understood it to be an extraction of the pure child considering the area, I was also concerned about the ten nights. Badly, I''m attracted to Junko over there.


    (Get deep in him. I don''t know.)


    True to imagine yourself sighing loudly in your heart.


    "Hey, hey, seniors, why are you doing a killer under Junko or something? Because of my senior personality, I don''t think it fits."


    True thought so, arrowhead, the shake has hit the straightforward question.


    "I''m like his watchman. He''s also a jammer. Snow Oka can''t be stopped from using humans as experimental benches, but if you stay on the side and get in the way of Snow Oka''s evil, you can also reduce the entanglement damage of his crap play somewhat. You saw the guys before you walked in here. He''s a good man, a bad man, a harmless man."


    "Mmm... so - why would you bother doing that?


    I still ask, and the truth is, I shake my wear in a loud way.


    "Because that''s like my existential significance. Don''t make me say that."


    "Um, I don''t know"


    I can''t really guess if it''s blurry or not, either tone shaking.


    "Here we go."


    Feel the killing and the truth tells. There is no one in the hallway, but the shaking is also sharpened by the influence of the outlet, so I felt the killing, almost at the same time as I truly said, from the door on the front left hand side.


    The door opens and, like earlier, the aliens appear.


    The poisonous body color, fangs, horns, tentacles are the same, but there was one difference. They have a pistol in their hand. That number is seven. But there are still signs of many inside the door.


    "Armed means these guys belong to the organization."


    A shootout in a hallway with no shelter, with a Phantomized Seventh Branch member. I''m confident I''ll survive, but when Rookie''s wobble is clearly a high hurdle opponent, the truth is at stake.


    (Do I have to shoot him while covering this guy well? Try to kill the guy who aimed the shake as priority as possible)


    To be honest, I can still make it easier on my own without having to stand around caring about shaking.


    (I guess the guys who are watching this fight think that I can''t win like this, which wasn''t even remodeled like ten nights. That''s why it''s gonna be a surprise.)


    On the other hand, without being exposed such as true fear, the shake was motivated, he stripped out his teeth and put up a gun with an invincible grin.


    In reaction to the shaking motion, the Seventh Branch members also point simultaneously at the gunpoint and pull the trigger.


    Flew sideways like a shake was bounced. The details of the space appear clear. Even the sensible movements of the Phantoms can be clearly seen, from the motion of the ankles to the next, they can be anticipated.


    (I could afford it earlier, but when it comes to fighting each other''s residents on the back street, they''re drinking outlets, too. You''d be anticipating this move, too.)


    Shake naturally understood that.


    Bullets fly through the space where the shake was earlier. He had even been shot several times near the place to dodge the shake, but fortunately it didn''t hit him.


    While shaking dodged, three shots of true fired bullets were killing three Phantoms at about the same time. Those are the three people who were reading the shaking motion accurately.


    I read the truth to the other person''s gaze, and I shot him first, but I didn''t realize that the shake was really following him using my nerves that way.


    (I''ll have trouble getting mistaken for my strengths, so I''ll have to say it right later)


    Taking care of others in a killing place is very nerve-wracking. I truly thank you in my heart for reminding myself of the elderly mercenaries who once ran out on the battlefield and taught me the same.


    Eventually I cleaned up all the Phantoms and swayed for a breath. But when I see the true one staring at the door that stays open without loosening any guard at all, I re-tighten my mind as I also reload the shake.


    "I just thought, there''s no point in these guys taking Snow Oka pills and becoming monsters. I''m just in a shootout. It''s not even the wind that raised the gun''s arm or reflex nerves."


    "Isn''t it a matter of mood or performance?


    A few seconds after the two spoke lightly, someone jumped out of the door with momentum left open.


    Even though the outlet should be dramatically increasing the motion vision, it is too fast to be captured by the shaking eye. But the truth reacts precisely to the motion, coming this way, whereas two shots are fired.


    As if it had been blown away by a bullet, it glanced wide rearward and down to the front of the door.


    "Mmm, boss character to see. I barely fasten the archetype of a human being. Is that the guy who turned into a monster with Junko''s meds, too?


    The shaking moaned when he saw the monster of a nasty appearance that appeared in front of him.


    The long stretched scale-covered, flattened torso reminds me of reptiles, but from below my head, countless sharp, pointed forelegs grow that remind me of crustaceans, with no hind legs and just long tails stretching out to a few meters. Only the head, then, belonged to a human whose hair had completely fallen out. I did it the other day, it also looks like a battle creature mixed with humans.


    Both of them were unfamiliar opponents, but they were the unusual appearance of Makoto Okumura, the head of the seventh branch of the presidential branch pickled in formalin.


    "Looks like you took more than one pill at a time. Can you do this alone? If it''s for publicity, it''s better."


    "... I''ll try"


    Looking at Okumura with a nervous face, Jiao put up a gun. Fear could not be plucked, but there were stronger emotions in the shake than that fear.


    "I''ll help you if I have to, but I can''t help you if you die soon enough to help me. Remember what I said?


    "Survive first, and enjoy killing each other, right? Wow."


    Shortly after the shake said, an elongated tongue with a shape like the tip of a spear popped out of Okumura''s wide open mouth, shaking and stretching at a fierce speed.


    It bounced to the side a lot and twitched, but before the stretched tongue contracted, Okumura herself swayed and jumped, aiming at the timing when the shaking posture collapsed due to its evasion.


    "Hey... I need to talk to you, okay?"


    As soon as True and Shaky rode the elevator, he decided to reveal his current mood to Junko at night.


    "Um, anything?


    "Honestly, I''m lost. Shaking... No, living in the back streets, I can do it."


    "I think we should stop when we''re lost."


    Junko answers that lightly without putting her hair down with the usual unyielding smile.


    "Why?"


    "I wonder if anyone who falls in the back streets, before being born, has chosen the hard mode of a game called Life."


    "Before I was born..."


    "Yeah. I think a lot of people who choose normal mode are clumsy people who are likely to live normally in normal society but who choose hard mode don''t adapt well to society. As one of those people''s receptacles, there''s a back street."


    It was still shaky to hear Junko''s theory and float behind his brain for ten nights. Even in view of his shaky personality, he is certainly not that kind of balls, like he normally lives within the framework of society.


    "So in my opinion, if you''re lost, I think you should get back to Hutu''s way of life first. If you can''t do it that way, why don''t you come over here again? Why did you come here in the first place? Well, how come you''re lost now?


    Understandable reasoning. I honestly don''t want to talk about why I came to the back street. It''s pitiful and embarrassing to tell heterosexuals why, because I don''t want to shake and leave, etc.


    "I told my father I was going down the back street. Disagreed...... No, before that, if I leave the house for a few days, they won''t cry much to worry about. That father... started crying and watched... so I..."


    "Well, then I guess we should stop living on the back street."


    In a gentle voice, Junko put his hand on his shoulder for ten nights.


    "It''s going to be tough to stay lost and keep doing the backyard business. I''m sorry, but I can''t help it. But if you change your mind, you can always come visit us in this world, okay?


    Junko smiled and agreed with me lightly. He threatened not to get out once he stepped in, or even said he was ready to be killed. It''s a little clappy. I think so, meanwhile, it also seemed like Junko around to admit it lightly and let go.


    "Even if I go back to the street, I think I''ll call you back at my whim and have you fight with experiments, but it''s nice to meet you then."


    No - Junko didn''t seem willing to let go. But because of that light and bright nori, I never had anxiety at ten nights.


    "Why is Junko on the back street? Oh, my God, why are you a mad scientist?


    "That''s because I like it and I do it. I mean, the way I want to live, because I''ve been an explorer and researcher for hundreds of years. Hey. I live to solve all the mysteries of the world."


    Junko speaks with a distant look.


    "Two hundred years ago, it was an incredible dream story about people going to the moon, and three hundred years ago, flying in the air was even a fantasy. Until just ten years ago, even the post-mortem world wasn''t scientifically proven - so this was just kept secret and not made public. So I also want to continue to solve every unknown realm of the world as long as I live, believing that there is scientific evidence of what paranormal phenomenon would be without an unsolvable mystery, unsolvable legality, etc. To evolve humanity into a higher dimension."


    "It''s so good to be able to live doing what you like and want to do"


    What do you want to be in the future? Questions raised in scattered schools, both in elementary and secondary schools.


    The answer for the ten nights was always "I don''t know". I remember that most of my classmates had the same answer, or at best a government official who was a salaried man, with all the unsatisfactory answers.


    "Whatever you want to do or like, it''s another matter of whether you can do that, and life is funny because you can''t hope inside. If anything is easy to hope for, it''s boring. Finally, if you ever hope that it will be high hopes, it''s more interesting to move on to that. Okay?


    Pure Son speaking with a smile, but from the ten nights that I''ve lived dragging my repugnant thoughts, I can''t believe in itself that I can think of such a positive thing.


    "That''s why I''ve lived with a bunch of unscrupulous goals, too, though on some sides. And... there were times when I couldn''t give up even if I wanted to, and it was obsessive. A long time ago, someone I liked died. Come on, you couldn''t give up and keep looking for that person''s reincarnation. I was glad to find it took a thousand years. It''s really about you."


    Ten nights when I heard the words, I was in favor of Junko, I am discouraged. But looking at the interaction between True and Junko, they don''t look very much like lovers.


    "But if it''s not what I want to do, you should definitely stop"


    Again, I thought ten nights. It''s not the path I chose as the way I want to live. I just stuck with the shake.


    "I don''t know what to say to shake..."


    "I just have to tell you how I feel in grandeur. I''m from over there, and I''ll see you later for a chat."


    A familiar woman shows up from behind the aisle where a sign marked Despair stands.


    "Apparently, it was a hit."


    "Take it off me. That kid - I wanted to play with Makoto Aizawa. Well, I promised, and you''re gonna let me play later, right?


    To Junko''s words, Rin Kishibe says so back, and looks at the person at ten nights and looks surprised.


    "I wonder what happened. The black light that was shining beautifully is gone. I don''t think it''s worth keeping him alive."


    Ten nights of silence in Rin''s words.


    "I thought it would be a waste of time to kill you, but I have nothing to worry about with this. Yeah."


    "It''s not worth keeping alive... how can you decide that?"


    Ten nights is teething to the point that I can''t think of any thoughtful words and can only say them back to that extent.


    "Everyone can make their own decisions about the right to life of others, right? You mustn''t kill people. What laws are there. Societies are more wrong, don''t you think? Death isn''t extinction in the first place, and if there''s a post-mortem world to do it in, I think you should be free to kill and kill as many people as you want."


    Ten nights are mute to speak with a flat mouth.


    Since the post-mortem world was demonstrated ten years ago, there has been a sharp increase in suicides and in homicides. When I was a little girl, the Ten Nights reminds me of the dialogue Nantka professor, an expert Nantka on television, had often spoken with his face.


    More people feel that both dying of their own lives and taking the lives of others will be to the point of pressing the reset button on their lives.


    Residents on the back street now in front of the Ten Nights also apparently own such crazy thought circuits.


    "People without black lights are no different than soulless dolls are moving. I just turned that off, and my conscience doesn''t hurt, does it? You from the shooting range shined so black and beautiful. No body."


    "Hmm, there''s as many funny kids in the world as there are without black light? On the contrary, there are some kids whose souls are black or not funny at all. Mostly, I''d rather have a more creative world than just a killed-and-kill shrugged chick."


    Junko was an obvious tone, as usual, but Rinko looks at Junko with a sharp expression. From Rin''s point of view, Junko was one of the few people he could recognize, but it wasn''t funny that he was slightly denied his thoughts.


    "Ten nights, then, you haven''t tried your last fight. Oh, if you don''t want to, you can stop doing this."


    "... no, we''re only gonna hang out till the end today"


    Ten nights moving forward and forth in front of Rin.


    Until now all enemies have been monsters, but now they are resistant to beating because they look like human women themselves. But the other person is pointing a serious intent to kill himself. If you hesitate, you will be killed.


    Ten nights steps to the right and to the left, approaching Rin with a feint.


    I already know to some extent what kind of ability you have. I was truly taught that it is dangerous to be stopped from moving and dangerous to be read the movement because it is possible to attack across space and I do not know where the attack will come from.


    Rin got his nostalgia. Ten nights of tension rise.


    Almost at the same time as the gunfire sounded, I felt myself shocked at ten nights. Rin remains in his nostalgia. Ten nights, however, he was shot in the right foot calf and in great disarray.

 18 17

    An unusually flat body in Okumura struck me with a sword-like momentum that tore the sky apart.


    The scales on the side parts of the torso are actually sharp and sharp like sharp blades, obviously with their blades, to cut the sway into transverse giraffes.


    When crossing with his shaky body, Okumura rotated his body laterally in the air.


    It was a hard blow to avoid, both sideways and up and down, as the range was wide to the side and the height set the aim around the wobbly lower abdomen, but the wobble jumped forward in such a way that it jumped forward from head to head, jumping over Okumura''s body and doing great.


    Okumura lands on the floor, and the bounce strikes a long tail on the floor, sounding dry.


    Shaking also immediately regains his position and looks back towards Okumura.


    Gunshots sound many times. Eating his teeth off, smiling slightly and shaking pulls the trigger over and over again.


    Although it has hit Okumura''s body several times, it is all played by scales. But every time he gets a bullet, Okumura flicks at the shock.


    The bullet runs out.


    Okumura also perceives it, giving him time to reload, and crawls through the floor at high speed, heading toward the shake.


    Reload the shake.


    Okumura, approaching as far as his own attack could reach, raised his upper body, bringing his neck and opening his mouth wide.


    Okumura''s sharply lined fangs tear the shaky body apart.


    Both Okumura''s movement and the countless painful fangs lining her mouth, the shaking eyes were firmly perceived.


    The shake pulls your body about half way back.


    Okumura''s mouth shuts in space trying to bite him in the shake. Literally in front of that Okumura, the reloaded completed gun was poked out.


    Something was sparking in the shaking head, not just the effect of the medicine. Gained by being stood in the abyss of death, it feeds and amplifies fear in reverse, giving it so much concentration and pleasure that there is no more to shake.


    Immediately after the trigger is pulled, the eye pops out with the fluid and dances through the universe.


    He was shot in the head from close range, losing power from the upper body of Okumura and collapsing to the floor.


    "Well done."


    To true praise, but the shaking could not react. The moment he triumphed and appeased, the excitement was dissolved and his whole body was trembling.


    It was about a ten-second offense, but the interaction in that meagre amount of time was vividly evocative, because I knew exactly how my life was at stake and in an extraordinary situation.


    "It would have been fun, wouldn''t it? When this gets sick, we can''t get out of this world."


    True smiled. I was surprised by the true grin I saw for the first time, and the fact that it was directed at me, and soon afterwards the joy creeps up. I feel that I have been recognized and deserved the blessing and praise of an admirer.


    "There''s no need to stay here because there''s no other enemy. Turn around and go to the Snow Okas."


    "Yeah."


    Encouraged, the shake followed true.


    Ten nights falling.


    The bullet shoots through the bulletproof fiber that was knitted in green tights and blood drips off his leg. I feel little pain because of the action brought on by the suit.


    Rin takes the gun out of the inside of his jacket, raises his arm horizontally, and pulls the trigger even further.


    The muzzle turned to Rin''s side, but the bullet crossed the space and reappeared from the foot of the ten nights, hitting him directly in the left thigh.


    Now it was successfully inhibited by bulletproof fiber. The bullet is bounced and wears a wall.


    Even if I played it, the shock is on me. There is little pain, but you can see the damage has accumulated. It feels like my left leg is only paralyzed.


    As a result of both lightening and spreading bulletproof fiber, the gun also required penetration to shoot it out, the relationship between the bullet and bulletproof fiber was taught more than true when it was roughly one-half probable that it would be shot out or prevented, for example at the angle and motion of the landing timing.


    (What am I supposed to do with a bullet that doesn''t know where it''s coming from...)


    Standing up looking at Rin, ten nights makes me feel hopeless.


    "You pulled the gun out of your nose on purpose, even though you shouldn''t be showing me the movement to pull the trigger?


    Suddenly, Junko uttered a meaningful dialogue.


    "Whoa, is extra advice against the rules?


    Junko with a smile and a light hand on his mouth. I have no idea what that word means at ten nights. What is the advice now?


    Rin pulls the trigger. Third attack.


    Ten nights rush out.


    The bullet had appeared again in a low-altitude position at close range of ten nights, but only blurred the foot of ten nights.


    Ten nights packed the distance from Rin at once. Rin makes a fine leap over and moves heavily to the left before the ten night offense gets within reach.


    Suddenly, Rin''s body disappeared from his left side, so that he could be sucked into the disappeared spot, and his whole body was invisible.


    I''ve heard of her abilities beforehand and I''ve seen them before, so I know the logic that she transferred space, but when she suddenly disappears from sight all of a sudden, she turns wolf.


    I look around for ten nights wondering where you''re coming from. As they take their backs off, they half-rotate their bodies into small pieces and occasionally fly away.


    "I guess I shouldn''t travel the place. You know what I mean if I tip you this far?


    Junko''s vague advice. I had no idea what it meant at ten nights, but for now I follow it and stay on the spot and only flip my body.


    "With that much advice, I can still forgive you as a handful, but I hope it''s time to stop."


    Rin''s uncomfortable voice sounds.


    Looking in the direction of his voice, Rin slowly appeared from his upper body, as if crawling out of a hole, out of a space where there was nothing.


    (How could you not have accidentally hit me? Even though I can teleport. Because I was on guard? No, where were you while you were gone in the first place?


    Some questions cross the back of the brain for ten nights. And connect with Junko''s words.


    (You mean you can''t travel freely in space. And is it decided where we can move...?


    The first shooting kept my hand in my nostalgia, and I didn''t even show when to pull the trigger. The second shot was taken out of nostalgia for some reason. All three guns were aimed at low altitude positions. And that''s probably the conclusion that places don''t move.


    (I have some idea where to make the entrance and exit for space travel)


    Ten nights to conclude so.


    I don''t even know what the form of that entrance/exit restriction is, but as far as Junko''s story and Rin''s movements are concerned, as long as we secure a safe area, there seems to be no unintentional strike from Rin who jumped into the entrance across the space.


    (No, I knew I should move around with this. I don''t know when to make a space entrance/exit.)


    Stopping the movement is only if you find it safe. Ten nights we take steps to Zigzag and head back to Rin.


    The muzzle can be pointed straight at ten nights.


    It was ten nights when he took the steps of crossing the feints without flinching and proceeded to Rin, but he had not noticed that the gunpoint aim was moving according to his movements.


    With the gunfire, ten nights of shock in the abdomen.


    As usual, there was little pain, but I saw blood seeping through the center of my belly, stopped moving, and knelt on the spot with a flashing look under my mask.


    "You don''t have to rely on Mr. Machida."


    When he squeals, Rin sets a target for the muzzle to his forehead for ten nights in order to stab him in the stomach.


    But what did he think, Rin lowers his gun without pulling the trigger and turns his face towards Junko from the ten nights he has already lost his will to war. Rin''s face had an unsatisfactory look.


    "With the battle, can we wait for Makoto Aizawa to come?


    Rin decides that there is no need to kill someone he has already fought against.


    At the point where Junko is coming all the way out to visit, I guess this kid is quite a favorite. Instead of stabbing a stomach in front of that pure child, you should lend it to him by not killing him. That''s what made the calculations work. Nevertheless, it is a bullet to the abdomen, therefore, it is also likely to die.


    "Fine."


    Chuckle and Junko approaches the ten nights when he squeezes his belly.


    "Me... are you going to die?


    I alternated between Junko, who came to my side, and the blood flowing out of my stomach, and for some reason, ten nights I laughed and groaned. Pain and suffering are scarce, but the body is immobilized, and the fear of death prevails over spiritual exaltation.


    "Based on the amount of bleeding, I wonder if it''s dangerous. If he had been hit in the gut, it might have been tight."


    At ten nights I had a desire to deny it and encourage it. But there was no comfort or encouragement from Junko''s mouth, and the fear of the ten nights increased because he was told the facts straight with a smile on his face.


    "Do whatever you can, but don''t expect it."


    Junko taking the syringe out of her pocket while she says it.


    (I was going to end this, but my life would end better first or something... like that...)


    When a needle was stabbed in the neck muscle, drowsiness suddenly pushed over.


    (I don''t like... this... this ending...)


    In my fading consciousness, I was afraid that when my consciousness broke off as it was, I would never wake up again and that I would disappear as it was.


    (I don''t want to die...... A world like this, I can already get out... because I can get out...)


    Ten nights he closed his eyelids and collapsed into the arms of Junko, turning to the shaking behind his brain and his father, pleading as if to beg forgiveness.

 19 18

    The elevator door opened and the first to jump into the shaking, ten-night vision was a bloody ten-night figure, lying down in the form of a knee-pillow by Junko.


    "Ten nights!


    Without checking Rin''s appearance, the shake changes his blood phase and runs toward the two of them. True, on the other hand, slowly walks out of the elevator, letting Rin hit his gaze.


    "Oh no... ten nights, I''m dead..."


    "I''m just stopping my heart and putting my whole body, including my brain, in a state of provisional death. I don''t know if it''ll help. Five minutes, five minutes."


    After saying that to a stunned shake, Junko turns to True.


    "True, it seems Rin wants a duel. Take it."


    Without having to react to Junko''s words, True had already received Rin''s willingness to kill and had walked in a corresponding structure.


    Why would Rin try to kill himself? Whether it''s someone''s request, resentment, or just wanting to fight, I don''t care what their motives are. The other person is already willing to do that. True, that''s enough.


    "Are you going to challenge me with a gun? If you''re capable of surpassing my power, I don''t think you should spare it."


    Rin smiles invincibly, truly, already holding a gun in each hand.


    He looks like a little boy, but the intense intimidation emanating from his little body makes Rin unprecedented joy. Rin has been waiting all day for someone who can kill each other superbly.


    "It''s not your power, it''s the power of a magician implanted in your head. Poor mouse who is concerned with the illusion that it is his power while keeping it in the power that he has not polished."


    True narratives as scarce as ever to discourage, but clearly looked down.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s only about subsidized, and you''re not a dog that moves at the behest of Junko Yukioka."


    To that extent, it was Rin who provoked and returned without breaking his grin,


    "I hate you guys mice. Without any effort, chip your life and get paranormal abilities with your luck, you''re just a bunch of idiots immersed in superiority. It is incompatible with such irresistible people who, with the help of Snow Oka, satisfy and satisfy their desires. Finally, I haven''t been modified by him."


    After receiving the true word, the grin disappeared from Rin''s face.


    "You''ll tell me. Some wishes aren''t normal, and it''s not nice to make them happen. With that in mind, why are you serving Junko Yukioka?


    "Because this is the idea. A lot of his evil deeds are unpleasant to me. When you don''t like it, you''re defying it as much as you can. You can call me a dog if you want, but you''re not a loyal dog. He''s a dog who likes to bite into the Lord''s hands."


    "Ahhh."


    With an uncomfortable face, Rin pulls the trigger twice with the muzzle pointing down.


    True to step back and dodge the bullet that emerged from overhead. He flipped his body further with one foot on the axis, deflecting a second shot fired from the oblique downward rear, but the second shot glanced over the true left arm bulletproof fiber and flesh. Heavy enough to call it a scratch, but not enough to call it serious damage.


    True to do a divorce: read through the trajectory and timing of bullets flying across space without seeing them. To date, Rin has fired several shots using space manipulation. If you are an arm stander, react even if it is an attack from an invisible space from the opponent or just a slight kill.


    But Rin couldn''t help but be surprised to see the speed of reaction when moving to true evasion.


    After spinning his body, True pointed two guns at Rin and fired three shots continuously.


    The first and second shots are aimed at the left and right, respectively. If Rin moves sideways, it could hit him.


    Rin, whose third shot discerns as fate, consciously only the third shot, appeals to Machida, who is in his head, to open the door of the space forward.


    Hiroaki Machida''s next technique is not a convenient substitute for transferring space anywhere, but simply creating a subspace that deviates from one dimension and creating an entrance to and exit from the subspace at a predetermined location within the field of view and connecting it in a short tunnel by the subspace.


    Neither can its entrance or exit be freely set, and when the entrance is set, the exit location is limited to a certain distance from the entrance location. Also, that exit cannot be made where there is a solid.


    A true shot of bullet appeared behind me, but the truth predicted even it, moving diagonally backwards to the right at the same time as I shot it.


    Less than five seconds after the battle had begun, Rin understood when he saw the true movement between the few moments. You can''t beat this boy on your own. You look like a cute kid, but the contents are hundreds of warriors of warfare and smell that have been creeping through numerous training grounds.


    (Hold on tight. If you don''t think you can win, at least survive. never die in vain)


    Even during the battle, Machida skips consciousness to Rin, who is losing his will, and does not activate the following technique independently of Rin''s will.


    Rin quickly figured out what Machida was trying to do. I''m going to open the door for the getaway. I mean, I can''t use the power of Machida for a spatial jump of a bullet right now.


    Rin tried to turn the gun to the truth, but the true muzzle is already pointing at Rin. Fatal delay due to reliance on ability...


    (Creatures......)


    After an attack in less than ten seconds, such words surfaced behind Rin''s brain.


    Rin disappears obliquely from the back of his head as Machida collapses into the door of the space opened behind him.


    True pulls the trigger.


    Only the top from Rin''s abdomen appeared in a leaning back way at the door of the exit of the short subspace passage, made in the direction of the elevator.


    A red dot was worn in the center of Rin''s chest. It''s the heart position. It is instant death, no matter how you look at it. And only the lower body remains true forward.


    Rin was breathless, caught in the narrow space of the subspace connecting the space to the space, with her body split in two.


    (It''s my fault... because I did something extra...)


    Even when Rin''s consciousness disappeared, Machida''s consciousness remained for about two seconds. Rin and Machida, aware of his death, regretted his arbitrariness in the last few moments left, and his consciousness vanished.


    The door of the space closes, Rin''s body is literally separated, and he sprinkles a lot of blood and organs and falls to the floor. The pendant of the snake''s entangled cross falls from the chest to the floor and sinks into a bloodbath.


    "It''s a terrible end."


    When I put the gun down, the truth whispered. I don''t feel good when I think that this tragic sight is boiling down all the bad hobby customers who were watching the battle online, it turns out like I did it on purpose to color the show.


    "It''s over. Ten nights, I wonder if your sale has failed."


    Junko, who can hold the bloody ten nights and get up.


    "If ten nights dies... I..."


    I closed my eyes and stared at the ten nights as if they didn''t make me feel angry, and the shaking groaned.


    "You''re the one who pulled this thing off."


    To a true word, the shaking that nearly made me cry bites my lips and tightens my expression.


    "We won a good thing, but one of us is losing. That''s subtle as publicity. If you don''t win both, you''re weak as an appeal"


    But then to the words that came out of his true mouth, the tight face of the shake also lasted only a moment, distorted in dismay.


    "Right. Still, I think people will remember my face and my name."


    Junko follows, but in True and Junko, it wasn''t very restful because it''s a shake that weighs more on true words.

 20 19

    After going up to middle school, Shake became concerned about the opposite sex when he did it, sometimes causing trouble when he dictated more than one girl of the same grade. But a friend of the same sex never tried to make anything but ten nights.


    It''s not a limited story in middle school. Not to mention in kindergarten, when I was in elementary and middle school, consistently, my boy and close friend didn''t try to make it as one other than ten nights.


    Of course, we had about a conversation as classmates, and although we played together during the holidays, we didn''t date at all since we left school.


    Since the shake was in such a condition, there was inevitably nothing to play with but shake for ten nights. It doesn''t mean I don''t like it. I thought shaking was the most open-minded person, and that didn''t matter.


    But on the other hand, it was strange. Thanks for the shake, because there was an atmosphere where I didn''t try to open my mind to anyone but myself.


    "Wouldn''t shake think of making friends besides me?


    When I was little five, I tried to hit that question thoughtfully at night. I thought it might be an unpleasant thing if they asked me, but I really wanted to know.


    The conversation at that time is burning strongly behind the brain of the Ten Nights. On the roof of the territory of a small shrine at the top of a small mountain, sitting down at the top, a shake that speaks looking at the city colored orange by the sunset and myself looking up at it.


    "Nah, there''s no such thing as an admissible guy. Except ten nights."


    It was an abstract story, but to be honest, that''s all but somehow, but I figured it out at ten nights.


    Because even the ten nights I watched the shaking from day to day with the awareness of my fellow countrymen, albeit with the opposite personality to myself.


    "If I''m the one to be recognized - or reassured, it''s okay. I think I can be a douchebag. But he''s not here. That''s the only story."


    The shaking face illuminated by the sunset, speaking off its face from itself, looked terribly sad in the tenth night''s eye. The constant shaking hurt my chest for ten nights, in itself giving such a look.


    In fact, that''s not the only reason I know it now.


    "Aren''t you worried about him?


    On the ten nights of twitching old, unpleasant memories, the shaking expression sinks even more.


    When I was still in kindergarten, Ten Nights and Shaking had many other friends. One of them, a threesome with a glitter-named man who wrote blade and called it blade, always acted tight.


    Clearly, the blade was a problem child. I have a bad habit of making fun of people right away and enjoy it. He was such a gardener, who enjoyed the reaction by making a little of himself.


    He was neglected by other orchards, but also gained support from some orchards, including wobbles and ten nights, because he came up with unusual play and a lot of knowledge. Especially the shaking had a hard time respecting and nostalgic about the blade.


    But the blade touched the shaking and ten night bomb. Multiple blast switches were pressed, especially against shaking.


    "Why shouldn''t I go hang out at the house for ten nights? We come to visit often."


    The first bomb was that. Ten nights is hopelessly impossible at a time when that father is there, such as letting a spare child come to the house to visit.


    Shaking also refused to do so, which meant that I might have problems with my family as well, even though I was in the garden for ten nights to guess and not touch it. But the blade was a child-specific lack of reluctance, and he stepped up with his zuke and earthfoot.


    "You''re cheating. We often don''t like you guys. If you don''t call me, I won''t call you back to my house."


    That''s all I had to talk about, and at least ten nights didn''t end up hating about the blade, but the shake was felt at ten nights after that, as if I was still a little distance away from the blade. The blade at the time seemed to have noticed it as well, and was dissatisfied with the matter.


    The second blast switch was malicious. The reason why Shake doesn''t call his house to play is because he spreads rumors like that that that Shake is actually a kid in an institution with no house.


    For some reason, when I looked at the place where I didn''t touch it at ten nights and aimed only at the shake, he didn''t like the shake that I had missed much, but I kept my distance.


    He also encountered several occasions where the two of them were fighting, even where he did not know about the deposit of the ten nights, when it seemed that something was wrong between the shaking and the blade.


    The third blast switch was decisive.


    "Hey, ten nights, no more hanging out. Come on."


    The blade said so toward ten nights, majestically where the shake was in front of him. Beard a mean grin on your frivolous face. That disgusting face is unforgettable because I''m stuck with my memory of the Ten Nights.


    "I don''t like being with this guy anymore. So stop playing with him for ten nights. Come on."


    I didn''t see a shake at ten nights. I didn''t want to see it. Though young, the desire to not see what the shake looked like at that time worked strongly. I wondered what I would do if I was crying, and I didn''t want to see a shaking crying face or anything. As the sway once admired the blade, for ten nights the sway was admirable.


    "Stop playing with you. I''m not with you anymore."


    I looked at the blade from the front and said so grandly, ten nights toward the blade.


    The slender smile of the blade turned into a crying face that seemed regrettable. That masterful face is unforgettable because I''m stuck with the memory of the Ten Nights.


    Afterwards, the blade entered the same school as the ten nights, but fortunately it was never in the same class.


    Rumor has it that when I was a junior, I was bullied into not attending school. Apparently it''s caused by the personality that makes fun of people and the habit of giving them a little bit of tease. Couldn''t seem to fix it after all these years.


    I honestly think ten nights is going to be different, and since I heard that story, I don''t even think bullying is absolutely evil. Before the bullying occurred, there were cases where the bullying side had a cause. At least in the case of a guy like that, he can''t help being bullied, I think ten nights.


    "I don''t think all of us are blades. But if it wasn''t ten nights I was there then, you might have thrown me away and gone towards the blade, or something like that. Besides, I don''t like seeing a guy like a blade again."


    Ten nights, I''m sure, when you hear that word of shaking, it''s a bad memory of that time for the rest of your life.


    But that is not all, there is another reason for shaking that no one but ten nights can forgive his heart.


    The reason for this was that the shaking was not a blessing to a good family, which had been conjectured at ten nights. I didn''t make sure, but I must be.


    Sometimes I don''t try to give it to you at home, but before that, because the shake never touched on the topic of my family at once, nor did I try to touch the house at ten nights.


    "If there are other people I can recognize, I''m sure I''ll find out soon enough. One day, that kind of guy might show up, but I can''t imagine. Ten nights and then I''ll be alone."


    To be honest, I didn''t think I had to show up like that at that time for ten nights.


    But on the other hand, I thought about the shaking words. If you get separated from yourself due to some circumstance ahead, Shake, as you say, will be completely alone.


    Ten nights I was ashamed of myself for wishing such a thing even for a moment with my ego round out, even though that was not a good condition.


    An hour after crushing the Seventh Branch of the Formalin-pickled President, the four returned to the laboratory, where Junko was treating a true arm injury.


    "Heh heh, I''m happiest when I''m treating you like this fighting for me and hurting you"


    "Tell me, don''t you think I''m a bad hobby myself? And this time, I fought for them, not you."


    I said to Junko, who bandaged him in the arm with pleasure, that the truth remained faceless.


    "How''s he doing?


    True to ask referring to the ten nights not in this room. Shake was in the same room as Junko and the others, but he hasn''t uttered a word since he left to show himself for ten nights or where else he thinks.


    "It''s okay. It will take about two days to recover. Oh, yeah, ten nights. You need to talk to me later."


    Junko looked back at the shaker and spoke to him, but the shake was resting quietly on the couch.


    And, all of a sudden, a strange song rang indoors calling out to die, Junko taking the phone.


    "Hi, Mr. Leonard."


    The opponent was the chief executive of the formalin-pickled president. He is the person responsible for negotiating with Junko.


    "Can''t you get it to be a truce, Desca? Tides rebuilt the devastated Seventh Branch. The other day crushed nine, sixteen and twenty-two branches are also still under rebuilding, Death. Recruiting personnel on favourable terms and Illnodes has recently crushed it too much to keep standing, because the middlemen don''t come and Death Nay. Of course, financially, it''s moist enough, Masquedo. ''


    The formalin-pickled president is actively making enemies and provoking protests around his organization and against other organizations. All of that will be delivered as a show.


    The branches we have in place everywhere have existed from the beginning on the assumption that they will be crushed for the show. At least that''s how the upper management of the organization perceives it. Of course, the problem with Junko is a similar recognition.


    "For once, we''re enemies, and I don''t think there''s any reason to get so familiar with each other?


    Shortly after Junko tells him so, they both go silent for a while.


    This word of Junko was an unexpected response when I tried it on Leonard. Until now, it was a familiar pattern in which we were engaged in hostilities while devouring each other''s interests, but I can also accept that the words Junko has just said are trying to enter the realm of whether we can do things seriously or not.


    "Let''s go. There are plenty of enemy stockpiles for the test bench candidates besides a formalin-pickled president. The problem is, there''s always a shortage of kids who want to be mice."


    The target is still worth using, or Junko broke.


    Seems like similarities, slight, but decisive differences.


    Junko is an individual, for his own research greed. The other party is an organization, for the financial benefit of moisturizing the organization.


    The former is free dam but has a policy, the latter is tied to various clues but does anything for profit. We have a hunch for each other that this difference will one day result in a crack in the relationship between the two.


    "All that mass experimentation with the human body. Still enough. Nye desca?


    "There''s a lot I want to do, and there''s a lot of failures. It doesn''t work the way you want it. Well, it''s a lot more interesting to have a life that doesn''t go the way you want it to go. See you later."


    Without waiting for their words, Junko hung up.


    "What. I thought you''d finally hang up, and you''re still going out there after all."


    True with a tone voice that seems heartless or dissatisfied.


    "Hmm, I don''t know. Mr. Leonard is on the phone right now, and there''s a sign that something''s on his mind."


    Junko smiling funny.


    "I''d like to crush you if I get a chance, but inside, neither the top executives of that organization nor the boss will tail you."


    "Regardless of the top executives, I don''t even know who the boss is over there. Well, it''s only because you''re good at preservation that you put it in a high position. If we''re unscrupulous without much thought, then we can''t be the greats of the organization."


    Junko joking.


    "Shall I keep crushing that tissue as one of my pleasures? They''re the ones who can''t crush inside, so they''ll feel extraordinary when they crush them."


    To the true word, Junko remembered the conversation he had had with Ten Nights an hour earlier and his own words, which he had told Leonard now, and laughed small.

 21 20

    Ten nights were heavy, but with the unrealistic level of medical technology of pure son, it was fully healed in four days.


    As soon as I healed, I went to school for ten nights.


    I''ve already said goodbye to Shake.


    Shaking was a surprise, seemed lonely, but did not try to pull off ten nights. On the contrary, he looked backwards somewhere, but I was concerned about the ten nights.


    That conversation that we had three years ago - that''s when what Ten Nights thought became a reality. Besides, it''s the side of the ten nights like no other that pulled that trigger. I decided to take a different path from shaking.


    I''m still wondering if you''re really happy with this.


    On the other hand, I recall the words of Junko. She said if you''re lost, you should stop.


    And ten nights peered into the abyss of death and sincerely regretted falling into the back streets. He took it for ten nights and decided to go back to his mediocre, peaceful, boring routine alone.


    Nothing. The shake didn''t even leave me completely alone. Ever since I went to secondary school, it seemed to hang well with the opposite sex, and human mistrust seemed to be improving. That said, heterosexuality was only associated with the upper side, and it didn''t even look like it was just for porn...


    Above all, Shaking had found something called a person who could be admitted besides ten nights. A legendary student passed down during Euthanasia II, named Makoto Aizawa. I just heard that anecdote before I saw the real thing, and the shake seemed to admire the person, and since I saw the real thing, I''m still heartbroken.


    The nostalgia for that true shake at the Snow Oka Institute was a clich�� that I didn''t care about as ten nights watching beside, but now I am a little relieved.


    "Hey Shibuya, didn''t you fall in the back street ~?"


    The defect that used to make fun of me and I was shot and half beso, but now I''ve made fun of the ten nights I was alone in my time off. He doesn''t have the ability to learn after his personality, which he can''t help but take a little bit of.


    When he''s like that blade, he remembers a fool he doesn''t even want to remember ten nights and exhales.


    Punch with no hesitation, but intent on mitigating enough, on a defective, scrupulous face.


    After the feeling of a broken bone, his opponent collapsed, sprinkling blood like a fountain from his face.


    "Ahhh..."


    Ten nights of obviously misjudging the addition and subtraction as much as you want.


    Teachers were rushing to me and calling me something, but I just glanced at the ten nights without interest. Whether he was overwhelmed by an overly mundane ten-night attitude, or instinctively perceived any signs of danger, the teacher, after a single wake-up call, became sinister and shitty and dispersed from the classroom.


    The foolish defect, the fear of repelling it, the classmates, the teachers scolding it, it all shows in the 10th night that it''s crap.


    The back street was ten nights when I washed my feet as unsuitable for me, but the moment I returned to my routine, I was attacked by unspeakable tiredness and nothingness. I can''t breathe, I''m bored. It feels extra like that because of that unusual few days spent with Junko and True being burned vividly into the brain for ten nights.


    It''s ten nights when I originally only had friends, so I think I''m alone from now on, both during lunch break and after school, and that''s weird too.


    Reminds me of the words Rin was saying. The black light was shining, but it disappeared. Sure, I don''t have any more hatred or despair in me, but apart from when I was burning my heart to the black fire, I do feel a black thirst shaking in me.


    It doesn''t suit me. I didn''t want to. Then Junko told me I should stop, and even though I thought so myself and came back to this side, my mind was shaking at night ten.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Soon I was right next door. Ten nights of being called out by a shake in uniform and shouting not much of a surprise.


    "Don''t tell me why! Didn''t you quit school already!?


    "Hey, I tried selling it on the backstreet site for once, but somehow I didn''t ask for it at all, and I was wondering if I could go to school because I''m too free."


    The usual flamboyant and pleasant shake. I just hadn''t seen him for a few days, but I felt like I''d been away for a terrible long time, and I remembered the feeling of something hot creeping up in my chest at ten nights.


    (As far as I''m concerned, after a painful decision, I was gonna break up the road to go, and this is what I''m supposed to do?


    After a light reunion, it is ten nights when I feel somewhat ridiculously strange about the development of the original sheath.


    "It''s only been four days since you asked me to do it at all..."


    "I was still free on my own. If you come to school, you''ll be here ten nights. Yeah, if you think it''s hard for me to be alone when work comes, you can help me out for ten nights. Enough to help you occasionally, huh?


    That''s all I''ve talked about, and the shake takes a surprise peek into my face for ten nights.


    "What? Are you crying for ten nights? Did you miss me?


    "Hey, I''m not crying..."


    The mouth of the ten nights turning away from the shake and saying was laughing, but those eyes were still so moist that they seemed decisive, their cheeks so red.


    "I''m still running out, I''m almost anonymous, and I keep the asking fee the cheapest for once."


    After school, the ten nights and the shakes go home shoulder to shoulder.


    From ten nights on, it feels like peaceful days are back and what happened a few days ago seems to be a lie.


    The fact that my body is not normal or that the shaking has fallen into the back family business makes me already nostalgic when I return to my routine in this way.


    "When it''s the cheapest asking fee, I''m worried about a lot ahead of me, like who''s going to ask for it, or if I can get a proper reputation for doing my job. I''m going to do this."


    "Sometimes a doomsday is like a detective, right? Shake, can you do that?


    "Hmmm...... might be a bit of a hassle. It seems like you should acquire all kinds of qualifications and expertise. I''m free now. Ten nights together, please."


    Laughing and shaking. Honestly, beside going to school, acquiring useful skills in the back streets, etc., is extremely cumbersome. No, before that, I thought you weren''t talking about helping occasionally. As long as I''m listening to you shake, it looks like you''re totally going to pull yourself in and run a doormat operation with me.


    "I mean, isn''t it hard for them to ask for it as a child?


    "That''s not true. As I said before, there''s a teenager in the back street."


    The look of shaking became more rude in the middle of the word. I noticed it was ten nights behind the shake. After several life-threatening fights, we were both sensitive to nature.


    Multiple people, obviously, are pointing their consciousness here.


    There is no killing spirit, but there is an unusual feeling of signs approaching from there in such a way as to surround the area. Looking over, there are just a few students and passers-by on their way out of school, and I don''t see a figure like that at the moment. But it''s definitely looming.


    "Shake, did you do something again?


    "What is it again? I don''t remember doing anything that they still resented."


    Shake to hold my nostalgia gun as I say it.


    So finally before the two of them, a few men showed up.


    The outfit is variable, but the atmosphere alone reveals it at a glance. He said he was a resident of the back street. From beyond the shady walls of the telegraph pole, they gather together to surround the two. That number is eight.


    "Would you please come without resisting? That seems to be the best choice for both of us."


    The man standing in the front said so in a disrespectful manner.


    Ten nights I turn my gaze to shake, trying to turn to shake judgment. Shaking let go of his nostalgia gun lightly and let him gently raise his hands. It''s like a surrender pose. No, I guess you''re actually right.


    "Now let''s just see what kind of people and what kind of thoughts they have, rather than resisting"


    When the surprise ten nights opened his mouth to say something, he suggested so with an invincible grin of shaking.


    A car can be pulled over next to the two of us. Encourage a man standing in the front to take the back seat in a respectful motion.


    I thought I''d be blindfolded while the car was moving, but that didn''t happen. I''m not even restrained.


    "Isn''t that Eldorado next door? I stepped down on my debt."


    Ten nights says. It is not strange to see that you have gone further than under the asylum of Junko, or to embark on retaliation.


    This is the president pickled in formalin.


    It was the driver who answered. Ten nights and shaking surprise each other.


    The organization is connected with Junko in the shadows, and the other day''s protests devoured each other''s interests, and I heard that there was a temporary truce at the meeting point, but how the hell are we going to kidnap ourselves?


    "What can we do for you?"


    "Please don''t listen to that from my boss."


    To the shaking of asking, the man in the driver''s seat said in a scoffing voice. I don''t know what''s wrong, but ten nights and shakes, they offend a man''s attitude.


    At the same time, I became anxious for ten nights. There is no Junko or True beside me right now. Just shaking with myself. I don''t know what the hell is going to happen, but if we''re in danger, we have to cut through ourselves.


    "Nah, he''s got a face."


    On those ten nights, a shake with a nasty smile.


    "I don''t know what happens next. I need to enjoy this situation properly. Senior Aizawa said so. Enjoy it first."


    "Mr. Aizawa."


    Ten nights of small sighs. I didn''t like the nostalgia for the true shake, and although I was an incompatible person with myself, he supported me all the way through the ten nights and the shake to help. The expectation that you would come again to help me this time crossed the back of my brain for ten nights.

 22 21

    The car with ten nights and a shake stopped in front of the familiar blue building. This will be the third time I come. It''s the seventh branch of the president pickled in formalin.


    "Wasn''t this place crushed already?


    The shake opens its mouth.


    "All the constituents who worked here are dead. But the building is still there, and it should work as a stage for the show. Go ahead."


    The driver explains and urges them to get off. I have a bad feeling about the word show for ten nights.


    He was taken inside the building in an outfit surrounded by eight men, front, rear, left and right, and walked down the hallway temporarily. He stood in front of the door and urged the two of us to go inside alone.


    The men stand to the left and right of the door, across the street. It was easily perceived that we would be watching here not to let ourselves escape, either ten nights or by shaking.


    Inside the door was a theater. There''s a stage, there''s an audience. And one man stood on the stage, welcoming ten nights and shaking. There is no other shadow.


    "Welcome, Leisha Na"


    A black man in a backpack wearing a cloistered mask sighs his head with respect, said in a stirring intonation. The mouth area under the mask is exposed.


    "I am Mike Leonard the One Death. He was letting one of the top executives of the Formalin-pickled president do it. Ite Vai Masdez. Death, the immediate superior of Makoto Okumura, who died the other day."


    "Didn''t Keri follow you already?


    Shaking asks Leonard, who introduces himself in strange Japanese.


    "Jesus. The settlement of one battle is Masita. But you, Junko Yukioka, and we are alive, Mass. I want a complete settlement, Mass. With the death of Junko Suzuoka, sir."


    Ten nights I was surprised by Leonard''s words. We understood what we were called to do, and at the same time we wondered. Junko said while ostensibly hostile to a formalin-pickled president, he is connected behind the organization''s top executive class. Was it also a totally hostile event during the last four days?


    "I mean, are we bait to attract pure children? Junko or Senior caught in such a clear trap, can you come with the wheelie?"


    He also seems to have noticed the shaking, he says in a non-nervous voice.


    (Not coming means we''ll be abandoned. Well, I don''t think they''ll abandon me, and I don''t want to)


    Ten nights I think.


    "Come to the mass. I know Miss Yukioka''s character, Mas. This is the kind of clear trap that makes me jump, that''s the kind of person Death. I''m sure I''m going to put something behind me, but whichever way I go, I have a plan, too, from the mass. We were told an hour ago that there was a show online that would fight you guys together."


    "Why are you trying to kill Junko? I thought you were working your hands together back there.


    Ten nights pinch my mouth to Leonard, who speaks happily.


    "Yeah, it''s Decita. But the truth is, I''ve always been secretly afraid, Desyo. I wonder if that crazy girl will one day be a real threat to the organization, Nah. I don''t think the relationship will last forever. Nai and Nai. Opinions are divided within the organization, Mass, but I can''t say either. Neutral Decita. But, sir, with mundane things lately, Natta''s death is as dangerous as I think the presence of Junko Suzuoka is. You should crush it when you can, Death. Hi."


    Leonard grinned at his mouth and spoke in a soft tone, but on the contrary it was felt terribly ten nights. I can see strong determination and willingness to kill from this man.


    "Are we just waiting here for Junko to come?


    "I''ve already contacted Death, and I don''t think I''ll wait that long, Mass. But... yes, Death. How about just waiting from free time Deshaw, you two, even killing each other and waiting? And when we broadcast it live as a show, Shima Shaw."


    Ten nights of faces caught Leonard making a hell of a suggestion, remaining only a soft tone.


    I''d like to think it''s a joke, but it''s not a joke. It''s just an idea, and then I''m serious. That''s the kind of organization that makes money doing it.


    "Fine, but if one of you dies lightly, you won''t be held hostage?


    "It''s okay!


    Ten nights of accidental shouting into a light responding shake.


    "If either one of you stays, that''s fine Senyo"


    "Ahhh. Then I''ll rub it together for ten nights."


    Spread your grin and shake for ten nights.


    "Are you serious..."


    Moaning ten nights. There''s no way I''m serious. I don''t know if there must be a plan to shake something, but I''m stunned that I listened in lightly without any resistance.


    "''Cause I''m telling you it''s gonna be live as a show, right? It''ll be my chance to advertise as a doomsday, and if I stick around, I think I''m gonna kill one or the other. Then you should have a fight and wait for Junko and the seniors to come and help you by then. I''m gonna be free."


    "I don''t think help will come at such a convenient time."


    Sigh and mix for ten nights.


    "Are you okay without that heroic suit?


    "It''s a bulletproof specification, it''s just got an emotional suppressor on it, and it''s another substitute for my own abilities."


    Answer the shaky question, I don''t like ten nights. Junko said in time that suit itself would be fortified to suit the body of the Ten Nights, and even then he said to himself to accompany the experiment. It''s ten nights I said I would wash my legs off the back street, but Junko doesn''t seem to intend to let them escape as an experimental bench.


    I know I''m stronger when it''s retrofitted and enhanced in Junko''s experiments, even without a suit if I''m serious about fighting, so I have to control the place better. Ten nights was heavy on me because I''m not at all sure I can do that well.


    "You sound too good, Death. Something��"


    Leonard''s voice was extinguished by a shaking gunshot.


    "Hey! Don''t shoot me in the head! No matter how much I hit, I''m gonna die!


    Ten nights of hastily dodging the shooting and protesting dressed as a cancer.


    "No, I was wondering if I could change it now. You can come too."


    "Come on, if you''re serious, you''re gonna die instantly."


    Ten nights on the tannic surface, he packs the distance from the shake and rolls out a punch towards his chest.


    I found the shake pulled itself back well just before the ten night punch hit me, but my fist hits the shaking chest a little irresistibly.


    "Guha!"


    A shaky body blows up loud with screams, dancing through the air for about five meters before being slapped on the chair.


    "Look... this is it, even if you cut it."


    Ten nights holding my forehead down, for Christ''s sake.


    "Uh... you guys... you don''t bother fighting each other any more, Death? All of a sudden it looks like Death is doing it with a bee..."


    I told Leonard in my heart that the Ten Nights was a big favor to ask pulling. I''m still trying to help, but I''m just not adjusting well.


    "Shit, you really hit me. I''m already mad at you."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    I wake up with a flashing look and say it back, ten nights at a time.


    I''ve never fought with shaking before, but in essence, this may be my first fight. Obviously we''re getting emotional with each other.


    "I''m not going to kill him, but I think I''m going to send him to the hospital..."


    Mouth the noise, the shake pulls out the knife. I have also learned to handle knives from the truth.


    "What''s the opposite of guile... Well, then I won''t be much help either. Think two or three bones will break."


    Ten nights is so twitchy, but I don''t think it would taste good for a shaky torso or head, and I decide to narrow the aim of the attack to my hands and feet.


    The shake runs ten nights, throats rolling out the knife. Just like earlier, it''s a very unlikely attack to be adding or subtracting.


    Grab the knife blade rolled out with your bare hands to prevent it. It is a craftsmanship that can be done because it strengthens the flesh, but when I am awesome, it was ten nights when I was impressed like other personnel.


    "Look at the gap. Let''s kill him."


    Approaching a close distance, the shaking smiled with a smile on his face, whispering in a voice heard only at ten nights.


    Pretend I lost.


    "You''re on guard over there."


    Ten nights whispers, grabbing the shaking knife you propose.


    "I have to try. All right, let''s go."


    "You''re not looking at the gap, you''re going now."


    "You''re full of gaps now. All right, let''s go!


    A shake dumps the knife, pulls out the gun, and fires two shots at Leonard. I wonder where the story went about pretending to lose, the ten nights are frightening.


    Leonard just twisted his body gently and easily twisted it. I keep a grin on my mouth as if to boast of my spare time. To see the look on his face, he also seemed to have assumed an ambush on himself from the beginning.


    Two more shots. Shake.


    At the same time as that second shaky shooting, the ten nights rush towards Leonard.


    Leonard''s fighting power is unknown, but Ten Nights and Shaking wondered if it was something that could be fulfilled and resisted by the Ten Nights, modified by Pure Son to have physical abilities well above ordinary people.


    Shortly after that, another thought came to mind on the head of the Ten Nights. If you are alone in front of the ten nights and shakes and don''t let your men follow you, I wonder if it is because you are confident that you can handle it even if you are attacked. Then you can see that you have considerable strength.


    Leonard gently scratches the shaking bullet. Shortly afterwards, he ran up the stage, ten nights approaching Leonard''s sight.


    "Mezzillo chop!


    After shouting, Junko wasn''t here anyway, and I didn''t think I needed to shout out the name of the move, while ten nights rolled out the knife to the sideburn of Leonard.


    Leonard grabbed that wrist with one hand and lightly prevented the attack for ten nights. Looking up, the mouth exposed from the mask is still in the form of a grin. I try to shake it off, but I''m not scared. A cold feeling different from fear strikes ten nights.


    Ten nights with his hands grabbed, Leonard''s groin tries to twitch his knee kick.


    But earlier than that, Leonard puts his fist on his cheek for ten nights with his other hand. At the same time, the wrist, which had been grabbed for ten nights, was released, blown away as it spinned again and again in the air, rushing into the guest seat.


    "Ten nights!


    Shake to shout in surprise. But I haven''t taken my eyes off Leonard. True tells us never to divert attention from our enemies during battle.


    "What''s going on, this guy? You''re more powerful than me... and..."


    Ten nights groan as I get up.


    It''s not just power. When Leonard grabbed me, something chilly ran from my neck to my back, and I felt an unspeakable decoy. I could be sure that the man in the mask of the cloud in front of me was somehow stepping into the paranormal realm.


    "Well, we''ll fight each other again, Cy. Nothing. It could be a stretch battle, like right now, yo. Rather prolong the fight at best, rhino. Until Junko Yukioka and Makoto Aizawa arrive, sir."


    Leonard tells, laughing under the mask.


    "Then I guess I wouldn''t mind fighting you, would I?


    And, shake.


    "No, I know my name even if I look like this. I''ve done the show a few times myself, Masita. It''s no fun fighting me and you, Death. People who have watched my show know I''m going to win, from the mass."


    Leonard lets you try to spread your hands with a grin on your mouth. In the wake of that word, ten nights and shaking face to face.


    "What do we do?


    Ten nights wake up and ask. Despite being struck by the seat once in a while, no injuries were sustained. The pain also pulled right off in an instant.


    "I don''t know how to do what I think, but there''s nothing you can do. Shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh. As I said earlier, if it''s going to be delivered, it''s going to be publicity. Hang on, he said ten nights is a flesh-bomb battle, no hands, no legs. You''re not alone."


    My mouth loosens for ten nights to only positive-thinking shakes. I don''t know what the situation is, with this guy, I can get through it - the vitality and persuasion that made me think that was the case. Besides, I was attracted to ten nights, and I''ve been saved.


    "But stop shooting at your head."


    On the ten nights I stood smiling, I smiled invincibly and pointed at the gunpoint.


    Ten nights and a few minutes before the shaking was abducted by the Seventh Branch of the Formalin-pickled President, Leonard called the Snow Oka Institute and told them that he had taken them both. In fact, at this hour, the two of us have not yet been exposed.


    "If you want to help, come to me. Mm-hmm. I shouldn''t ignore it. But when I do, I think I''m going to be pissed. There''s no way you can kill a cute junior."


    "If you ignore me, I''ll go on my own, so no problem."


    True to say to the teasing half pure child, in a quiet tone while taking care of the gun.


    "I''m going, too, but hey. You''ve been nominated. Besides, if we''re just going to get rid of Mr. Leonard, and if we''re going to help you guys out in parallel for ten nights, I think we should both go and do something else. I guess I''m waiting for a trap anyway, and I don''t know what kind of trap it is."


    "Lock yourself in a room, a water cage, that''s the pattern, anyway"


    "I guess. In my opinion, if you two were in the building, maybe you could invite us into the building, then blow up every building, maybe that''s the way it works. Given Mr. Leonard''s personality, it seems like such a big mess and cheap thing to do."


    "Then don''t realize it, how about you shake it into a trap and put it behind you. Use this."


    True to gently tap a thick, large cylindrical object wrapped in cloth, placed beside it.


    "I was thinking the same thing. Ma, I''m the one who taught you the irony of this world, so I can''t even think like it, but I wonder if True is a little happy with your master position."


    Seeing her true face, Junko laughs at her really heartfelt joy.


    "Turning you to your enemies in the true sense of the word, that Taoist mask did something thoughtful, too."


    "I wonder if it''s because I provoked you a little on the phone the other day. At that time, I felt signs like that. Well, I have to respond to that readiness. Oh, yeah."


    Junko comes up with something and slaps his hand with a pong.


    "So if I let you guys get rid of Mr. Leonard for ten nights and deliver that in real time, it would be good publicity. Yeah, sure, just those kids. Then they''re loaded, so help me sneak up."


    "How am I supposed to help?


    I''m surprised. I imagined something like hiding in the shadows and sneaking off, but with such support, the seer would find out as soon as he saw it.


    "We''ll see about that then. So..."


    Refers to a cylinder in which Junko is beside True.


    "True you take that and use it to rescue those kids. ''Cause I''m gonna do something else."


    "I''m worried about something else."


    In previous experience, Junko does not do a lot of things when he acts alone, so if possible, he wants to stay by his side and monitor it. In fact, he''s a pure child who doesn''t do a lot of things, trying to stay on his side, but it''s still possible that he can contain the rampage.


    "I just mark Mr. Leonard. I suppress where he tries to escape. Okay, let''s go."


    Junko leaves the room first.


    "That''s rare and decent. No... you can''t be alarmed."


    When he groaned so, he took a long bag from the shelf in the room, carried it inside a cartridge wrapped in cloth, and True followed Junko.

 23 22

    "Then that''s it, you guys"


    A familiar voice echoed in the hall, and as the ten nights and shakes interrupted the battle and pointed in the direction of the voice, the truth carrying the long bag was brought to the door of the hall entrance.


    "Whoa, seniors! I''ve been waiting. Yikes."


    The shaky look shines and gives a joyous voice.


    On the other hand, I was concerned that there was only one person who appeared at night ten. From Leonard''s point of view, the main dish should be for Junko.


    "Show yourself, Sita."


    Leonard turns his body toward the true one with his hands behind his hips.


    "What did Miss Yukioka do to you?


    "He''s here for once, too. I mean, did you seriously think they deserved hostages and bait? You didn''t think of the possibility of being ignored?


    True to proceed towards the three with clutter-free footsteps. I haven''t gotten my hands on anything yet. Plus, I wonder what the long bag I carried was, ten nights and shakes, and Leonard is also surprised.


    You''ve come to prove it''s worth it, Death.


    Leonard shrugs his shoulders with his hands wide apart.


    "Senior, there''s something about this guy. Eh! Watch out for the power of the night!


    "What, that retarded looking Japanese? All of your embarrassing words are live and streamed online."


    Return the warnings to the wobble with no true body or lid.


    "Heh heh heh. I don''t give a shit about details like that."


    "Mind your own business. You guys, come here."


    Truly invited, the Ten Nights and the Shakes turn to the True in a way that keeps them away from Leonard, who is on stage.


    Again, this intention was beyond measure for ten nights and shakes. I think it''s a good idea to fight for the three of us, and then there''s no point in bothering to keep a distance from Leonard. I''m finally trying not to let you fight Leonard.


    "Even with us, you''re gonna do it with him by yourself?


    Ten nights asks.


    "That''s not how it is. I know why right away. Come closer."


    I said the truth as I looked to Leonard.


    "I don''t know what you mean, Death. I want you to tell me, too, Death."


    That being said, Leonard could have guessed what his true aim was.


    I was wondering if Junko, acting differently, was after something and the truth is he was buying time trying to keep himself here.


    Leonard picked up his fingertip phone and connected it to his men, sending them an email instead of a call. Junko Suzuoka has been ordered to look for a possible intrusion into the building by acting alone.


    The reply came right back. He said he was able to confirm the existence of Junko. I don''t even know what you''re doing, but it seems true that you''re in the seventh branch building.


    "My destiny is here, Masita, so you are already used, Death."


    Laughing, Leonard turns himself over and disappears behind the scenes.


    "Running away while saying it''s used..."


    Ten nights to be a strange face. The sincerity of Leonard''s actions didn''t take long, but as far as I''ve heard Leonard say and do, it seems like a thoughtful development over there, so I also have a bad feeling about it.


    "Hey seniors, don''t you have to go after that one? I wish the three of us would have gotten bummed out at once."


    Shaking really asks.


    "Doesn''t that mean there''s going to be a trap, and you prioritized our safety?


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Instead ten nights answered, and the truth nodded to it.


    "You didn''t have a bomb around your neck to fight over the key to disarming it, or anything like that. You were just following orders with your mouth? Well, if it had been a neck bomb or something, it would have been a hassle because we couldn''t disarm it without Snow Oka."


    True to touch that ten nights ago there was a dispute. During the journey to this point, the video was delivered, and I watched it from the middle of nowhere.


    "Yeah, they just told me to fight. That''s why I''ve been doing it in my spare time, working out and advertising, but I''ve been dawdling so much along the way, and if I get that pathetic look on video, I''m not going to be able to get an extra client. You''re in trouble."


    Shake in a loose tone.


    "If you finish off the top executives of the formalin-pickled president who was now there, you''ll get a name value as well. That''s why we''re taking him down with you. If you don''t want to kill people, you can stop, or you can cut back on the good stuff. So, pull over a little bit more. Jump as soon as it opens."


    True invites the two of us. I didn''t know what the word meant, but ten nights and shakes stopping to true proximity as I was told.


    "But it wasn''t just the two of us."


    Ten nights with an anxious look.


    "Oh, I was watching. Maybe he''s gaining some extraordinary power. Well, me and Yukioka are here, and I''ll follow up as much as I can."


    Answer towards the ten nights, truly lowering the bag you carried to the floor.


    (Using this guy''s power would make it easier to cheat and let him win)


    True thought as I looked down at the bag.


    Open it.


    True speaks to the bag. Ten nights and shakes wondering what you''re doing.


    Shortly thereafter, the landscape ahead of the three men was literally distorted, and the ten nights and shakes were stunned.


    About a minute after that, the theater where the three of them were was blown away by the blast.


    In front of Leonard''s eyes, the Seventh Branch building is blown up and collapsed. Smoke can be placed on the property any longer.


    Leonard rushed through the shortest escape route from the theatre in the building to the outside in a fierce dash. It''s impossible for the guests Leonard invited to go outside earlier than he did.


    Originally a small number, the members of the president pickled in formalin have also made their way out of the building. Leonard confirmed that he had come out, all of them immediately entered the car and left the premises.


    "We have confirmed the presence of Junko Yukioka in the building on the monitor at the time of the blast. Now you have Keri."


    Leonard giggles at the reports of a large subordinate in the driver''s seat. but at the same time I felt uncomfortable.


    "That''s why I gave you instructions to blow up, Death."


    My men are going to push caution, but I doubt Leonard will bother to say it again. I can''t think of any possibility of living in that bombing.


    "I''m concerned that Masaru Aizawa and Junko Yukioka are taking a different course of action, Death. Junko Suzuoka was alone in there, what the hell were you doing, Deshaw? I was monitoring her behavior on the monitor, and did anything unusual happen to you, Sendesi?


    There''s no such thing as acting alone without thinking about it. I''m pretty sure I was up to something, but before I made that confirmation, I blew every building at the same time as Leonard''s escape.


    "Nothing has changed. Whatever you were doing, I was looking for your men, an affordable size that might fit inside."


    The voice remained a man, but the tone of the voice turned into something unique that sounded familiar, and furthermore Leonard was gnawed at the content of the statement.


    The car stops. My men get out of the car first, with no expression, and make an outside call to get out to Leonard.


    It''s unclear whether it''s betrayal or manipulation, but it''s obvious that Junko''s breath is on him.


    As soon as Leonard leaves the car, his men''s chest and abdomen, and even his face, crack vertically. From inside, a bloody, visible face appears. The man''s skin and meat sneezed and fell over the asphalt, as if to take off his clothes.


    "We needed to wear meat to get close without being alerted by Mr. Leonard, who was fast on the run. So, I came out on the escape route with Mr. Leonard. It wasn''t just getting in, it was tough to take the contents out, chuck them from the inside, get rid of the smell of blood, mess with the vocal cords, and do that in a short time."


    The white thighs exposed from his face, white coat, and shorts are colored red red red, letting the full-body bloody pure child spread that uncontrolled grin of usual, which makes him feel neither a slice of madness nor malice. No, Leonard thinks being bloody and smiling like that is a madness construct in itself.


    The constituent''s car, which was running back and forth, also stops, but the constituent does not come out of it. No, it was in Leonard''s eyes that he was trying so hard to open the door.


    When the hell did you set it up, the car door is welded from the outside. It is not easy because it has bulletproof specifications, even if the window is broken to escape.


    "Sure... you seem to have been very ironic during that rushed short time, Death."


    "They''ll let me use it as a test bench later."


    With a smile on his face, Junko takes a glimpse of Leonard''s men trapped.


    "Are those three killers Death...?


    "I won''t do that. Yikes. We had anticipated classic means of blowing up every building, and we already have our hands on it."


    While he was talking, his whole body of blood creeping up at Junko became foggy and rose into the air, spreading fog. Within seconds, the blood on his skin and white coat disappeared beautifully without leaving a drop.


    Seeing that, Leonard fought again, but quickly calmed down. This is how Junko performs to surprise herself, to plant fear, and even to be just playful. I tightened my mind that I should not be swallowed by it.


    "Hmm, why did you really care to do it with me by now? You can ask me about that reason, right? We''ve been friends ever since we had it."


    The smile remains on his mouth, but from his eyes, Junko asks by turning off his laughter. By its bright, red eyes, Leonard can see that he''s about to be shot.


    "Actually, thin from before, lost Masita. I was afraid that you would soon become a disaster to our organization, Death. It''s my discretion, it''s not the organization''s totality, it''s the mason."


    "I see. But that''s a bad idea. You should have come together and crushed it after unifying your will in the organization, right? If I can''t do that, I don''t know if I should be halfway there."


    "Past form death on the assumption that you will win? Lick it. Mass. It is also an epicardial death to be told that he is fast on the run. I do when I do, man. Death."


    That''s what he said in his mouth, but Leonard was desperately suppressing his fears.


    (No. Something is decidedly different. This guy looks like a little girl, but the contents transcend people, more horrible, tough stuff)


    It''s Leonard from Hundred Wars Smelting that tells me, the difference in strength between me and him that I understand just because I confronted him.


    Instinct understands that winning eyes are thin even in battle. But his pride in keeping things to himself and running away to spare his life was also unacceptable.


    "If you run away from your enemies in front of you, the ancestors of your tribe will laugh at you in the afterlife, Mass!


    Screaming only at the end of the story, Leonard releases a low kick with Junko''s legs up. First of all, I decided that stopping the movement and not being able to reach the lower part of the line of sight rather than the upper body if it were to ambush me, but when Theory to that extent passes into Junko, I don''t expect Leonard either.


    In contrast to Leonard''s kick at an unnoticed rate, Junko gently shrugs with a vertical jump, keeping his gaze in line with Leonard.


    Condition full of leaping and inescapable gaps. You can''t even miss this. Before landing, Leonard rolls out his right fist with Junko''s head rolled over.


    The palm of Junko''s left hand took Leonard''s right straight - it looked like it - but even if a direct hit could be prevented, it would not kill the impact in the air, and Junko''s body would spin wide and be blown away.


    But Junko was never struck by the ground, and landed a good spin.


    Aiming at a time when that freshly landed posture was inadequate, Leonard stumbles into an instant with a pure child.


    This was another unusual speed. His abdomen kicked him, but despite his inadequate posture, Junko inverted his body with one foot on the axis, not in the shade, and Leonard collapsed his system.


    With the gap made on Leonard, Junko jumped further backwards lightly to distance himself from Leonard.


    "Mm-hmm. Humans away. Speed and power. Is it true that the Mad Scientist dedicated to the president pickled in formalin asked him to modify it?


    Junko says in an intriguing tone to Leonard, who''s in shape.


    "Difference mass. Death is the fruit of authentic black magic handed down from a dark continent, inherited from a distant ancestor."


    Leonard unbuttons his white shirt and shows his abdomen. There are countless young and old faces on their bellies with a distressed look, and the facial sores are floating with pleasure.


    "Heh, this is funny"


    Seeing it, Junko makes his expression shine with curiosity.


    "Death to the souls of those who were suspected of being mages and slaughtered. It was my ancestors, Death, the true sorcerer, who doubted me, sir. Take that resentment into your body for generations, mass as a power. When too many years pass, resentment fades, too, Mass. The ancestors beat up and killed leopards and lions. Death. I''ve also done a bunch of battle creatures with my bare hands, Mass."


    "Heh, are you putting a spell on your body -. It''s rare to let spirits dwell and strengthen the flesh itself, and I''m not interested. I''d like to take you home and analyze it."


    Junko''s blood as a mad scientist makes a scene.


    "Mm-hmm, but I''ve had the pleasure of killing you on this spot without using it as an experimental bench. Thank you."


    Halfway through Junko''s words, Leonard kicked the ground at the same time.


    Asphalt crumbled, became rubble and poured down on Junko, but Junko instantly pays only what is likely to hit his face with one left hand.


    Leonard rushes out again with Pure Son in mind. On the other hand, Junko was moving forward as well.


    Until then, it was only defense. A sign that Junko would obviously turn to attack.


    Leonard''s whole body grows gross. Leonard''s instinct was convinced of an inescapable death simply by capturing in the retina the movement of Junko coming forward himself.

 24 23

    A sudden blast caused the area to be wrapped in dust for some time.


    Seeing the surrounding landscape wrapped in debris after the dust had subsided, ten nights and shakes learn that every building had been blown up. There was no sound at the time of the explosion, so I didn''t know what had happened at first.


    "That? What is this?"


    Trying to touch a broken column, the shaking hand slips through.


    "This is a subspace tunnel. Normally the view of the space is visible but untouchable. It''s where one dimension has slipped away. I let this guy use his witchcraft to evacuate."


    True opens the chuck of the bag and shows what''s inside.


    "What''s that?


    When I look at it, the shake looks on my face, and the ten nights are over. In the container, which was truly removed from the bag, there was a brain, eyes and spinal cord floating, filled with liquid and fitted with countless cords stretching out of the pedestal.


    "It''s Rin Kishisho. She had cardiopulmonary arrest, but miraculously only her brain was helped when she received the same medicine as she did ten nights ago, so she was able to resuscitate. I can also handle spatial manipulation. I haven''t even put on the ability to speak yet, but I heard this one for once."


    "So Junko was able to spot us in advance by blowing up every building."


    "I''ve been able to spot it, and I figured out how to deal with it in the first place."


    Whereas the Ten Nights roar like they were impressed, the Truth speaks with no heart or dissatisfaction.


    "What''s Junko doing?


    "I guess that cloud is stopping us from escaping"


    True answered the shaking question.


    "The smoke has subsided, and we''re going back to our original space for now. Watch out for collapsing ceilings and columns."


    "Then with the power of that brain, can''t you warp outside or something?


    "You can''t. This technique is a substitute for making subspace passages and moving through space, and it''s not like you can warp freely. Besides, there will be a limited number of places where you can make entrances and exits, and only within sight. I had the exit built as high as I could so the door wouldn''t bury after the building collapsed, but it looks like it worked."


    "I see. Senior Aizawa, I''ve been thinking about it a lot. I need to apprentice."


    Talking true and shaky, the three go up the path of the subspace that is sloping. Normally, the view of the space is all visible, so it looks like we''re sliding through the rubble of a building that we''ve collapsed.


    Eventually, out on the rubble, he went through the exit of the subspace and returned to normal space.


    "I miss walking in places like this. I remember exploring the ruins when I was in elementary school."


    I said with a smile as I walked over the rubble. I felt the same way for ten nights, but the scaffolding is too unstable and I am also afraid. If a cavity is formed beneath the rubble or if the rubble steps on the mollow part, it is also possible that the scaffold will collapse and fall.


    "Back to earlier, isn''t it a little hard to beat that clown-faced guy and promote him? How do you follow follow-ups?


    Ten nights asked truly as he walked out on the rubble of the building.


    "I''m not sure how I can help, but with this technique, I think I can follow through without knowing."


    True to gently tap the cylinder where Rin''s brain floats. Ten nights after I heard that, I felt like I figured it out somehow.


    "Well, this brain is that beautiful lady, isn''t it? You''ve been our enemy, and you''ve been working with us a lot?


    Wonderfully asking shake.


    "Then Yukioka holds the right to take the life, and this guy has to cooperate. If you can also tease the candy of rebuilding your original body, it''s extra."


    And, true.


    "I see. - You mean that? It''s true, Junko isn''t."


    I was also convinced to shake when I heard that.


    Down from the rubble of the collapsed building, he went straight through the gate and out of the premises, before the three of them, a scene of the climax of the battle unfolded.


    When I wondered if the body overlapped between a black man in a cloistered mask and a girl wearing a white coat, the black man''s body relaxed, causing him to bleed from his mouth and chest, sloppily dripping his head and hands.


    Junko''s right hand was piercing the center of Leonard''s chest - the part of his heart.


    "Wow... I can''t believe you knocked that strong clown mask out so lightly..."


    "Hey, what are you gonna do with it..."


    Ten nights roaring in amazement and a true stunned penetration.


    "Hmm, something didn''t taste good? Oh, should I see the face under the mask? Or is it the samurai''s pity not to look at it?


    "Didn''t you plan on letting him shake it down and make it publicity?


    "Yeah, but I told you I''d follow you, because fighting Mr. Leonard properly won''t win - right? I have a good idea."


    Turning to the truth, Junko pulled his hand out of Leonard''s chest. Blood drifts like a fountain and descends on the body of a pure child. Ten nights get strangely excited when I see him smiling with that unyielding smile that seems bloody awesome all over his face.


    But shortly afterwards, I suspected that it was also a strange sexuality for me, and at ten nights I rushed off my gaze from Junko''s face.


    Junko lays the wreckage of Leonard down, slicing it with a hand knife from his back to his hips. As if the human body were also crippled paper, Pure Son''s hand was easily cleaving Leonard''s body.


    Then he saw Junko put his hands in the cleavage, and began to stir inside, and ten nights and shakes flashed his face. I don''t know what the hell you''re doing or what you''re trying to do, but it''s a splatter extreme sight.


    "Whoa, the torso part''s done."


    When he whines with a satisfied face, Junko stirs his hands, feet and head, with the same cleavage, hands inside.


    Then when Junko woke up Leonard''s body, he entered into Leonard''s wreckage from a slice of his back, as if he were going into a dressed animal.


    "What do you think, customer? Now I don''t care what you think, Mr. Leonard. So, shake it, fight me. So, because I will deliberately lose, if I shoot and distribute that battle, it means I defeated the executives of the Formalin-pickled President, so shaking your rating eel is a dimension. Who are you, a customer? Nice idea, huh? So, True, you didn''t turn the camera and shoot."


    Dressed Greetings Junko, who is completely inside Leonard''s wreckage, gives the instructions, and waves prestigiously, perhaps.


    "Don''t you mind, I don''t..."


    "Wow, Junko is a bit of a genius, isn''t he?


    While the ten nights are frightening, the shaking is honestly impressive and brilliant. Truth is, set up the camera silently.


    "Hey, I''m Mike Leonard, presidential executive pickled in formalin. Oh, call me from anywhere."


    Leonard with Junko, who gives his name in a playful tone like a kabuki and deliberately cuts the big shot besides. Nor does the voice belong to Junko, but to Leonard properly.


    "Wow, you''re a pigsty ~. Yumtsuka, come on! Different."


    Shaking was also evil in the wake of it, and I didn''t cut it from sight, but I made a playful declaration, just like Junko, pointing the muzzle at Leonard''s body. Ten nights I remember the illusion of hearing a trio of lines and whistles from somewhere.


    "Uh-oh, yah-yah-yah."


    Even though he hasn''t done anything yet, he collapses as Leonard puts his left hand against his chest, raises his right hand high and shivers a mess, letting him suffer greatly.


    "Wouldn''t it be counterproductive to flush this..."


    Ten nights whining with a shuddering face.


    (Well, even in a monkey play like this, from a viewer who knows nothing, you don''t notice out loud. You wouldn''t imagine Snow Oka moving inside)


    With the camera standing, the arrow tip that the truth thought it was,


    "What do you think? Did you get a good picture?


    The bloody pure child, who appeared to tear Leonard''s body from the inside, smiles at the true one with the camera.


    "We''re still around the camera. We''re in the process of delivering it in real time."


    True to tell Junko, who chuckles and laughs at the spectacular figure all over her body blood and organs, to keep her camera lenses together. Hearing that, the expression of Junko and Shaking froze at the same time by dramatic.


    "Er... no... Because of that, you have a plan to sell out.


    "Seriously!? In other words, they knew about the publicity work in the back streets..."


    Junko presses her forehead and the shake drops her shoulder stunned.


    "It''s coming out too soon. Be the first to decide on a stop signal."


    True to turn off the camera and complain.


    "Hmm... I mean, it''s my fault. - Oh, I''m sorry."


    Junko joins his hands toward the shake, but the shake remains unresponsive, like a soulless face.


    "Hmm... I mean, on second thought, this didn''t have to be a live broadcast, did it? You can edit the footage later. Come on."


    Junko growls in a difficult face.


    "Everyone here doesn''t realize that, which is a hell of a dumb story."


    True to sigh.


    "Uh, doesn''t this mean... that shaking is desperate to do it in the back street?


    I looked up at the void and looked at the shaking, alternating with Junko on the tannic surface, and said the ten nights were terrifying.


    "Oh, you''re right. You mean the guy who tried to trick me into selling me in, and it''s visible that the ratings suck, and who wants to hire a guy like that? Even though credibility is the most important thing in this world. Well, I''m sorry I didn''t stop the camera right away either. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    After True answered the ten nights, he turned to the shaker and bowed his head deeply.


    "No... don''t apologize, seniors. I must have hit the bee I tried to cheat on. I feel like I''m starting from the downside, but I''m still not giving up. haha... haha..."


    A wave of laughter without power is painfully reflected in the eyes of the tenth night.


    My dismay at the fact that all my efforts so far have been ruined by only a few mistakes has been painfully conveyed at ten nights. Besides, it wasn''t my poka, it was due to the pure son and true who assisted me, so I couldn''t regret or be angry at the loss, and I was caught in an impenetrable mood.


    I have to support him.


    Ten nights squeezes his expression when he sees a blatantly squeaky shake.


    "Shake!


    Called fame with a powerful voice, Shake looks up and sees ten nights. With determination, I looked forward to shaking.


    I''m on it.


    Terminal, clumsy extreme following. I can''t think of any other thoughtful words, and there''s nothing else I can do. Stay on your side, and if you need help, help me, it''s everything you can do.


    "Haha, you don''t look good on a ten-night character like that"


    "Shut up, tell me. I know myself, and you''re embarrassed."


    Happily, and smiled lightly, he smiled ten nights later.

 25 End Chapter

    Mike Leonard, one of the top executives of the big organization Hormaline Pickled President, is killed by renowned Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka as one of the living legends on the back street-


    This is enough of a topic to get attention in the back street, but in addition Junko Yumtsuka plotted to sell a boy named Yumtsuka as a promising rookie, and went inside Leonard''s body to make it look like Shake and Leonard would fight and lose, and broadcast that live online.


    But the happening that Junko would come out of Leonard''s body, even as the camera was turning, spurred on topicality, and as a rarity happened to find out all over the back street.


    Though we started from where we were mocked at first, as the videos were viewed more, we gradually began to react differently.


    "But isn''t that a pretty strong man that Yukioka is purposefully pushing for a selling name?


    ''I can tell you. Maybe he''s a pretty good rookie. "


    "Stema, give me that. You''re getting more writing."


    ''No matter how strong you are, it doesn''t lead to fame. I need some publicity to sell it. Especially in this world.


    "Many of the well-known guys on the back street have undergone human experiments with Junko Yukioka, and that alone is a name value. The power is covered. The Yukioka brand in a different way."


    "A promotional failure video at the back of the line that only seems to be this gag is also considered a way to get noticed. It''s something that Yukioka is going to do."


    ''I see. Did you deliberately set it up to inflame it? After all the calculations. "


    ''No, no matter what you think, it''s just a failure, that. You guys are reading too much. "


    ''Either way, you''ve only succeeded in getting attention. I''m a celebrity in a leap back society. Aside from whether you want to request it or not''


    "It''s like Junko Yukioka has an ass, so that''s all I can trust. I''ll hire you at home next time. ''


    "I''ll hire you at home..."


    Junko himself had written on that bulletin board as he glanced at a number of posts on the subject, written on a bulletin board that only residents of the back street could view.


    "Phew... I think it''s a heartfelt, vain task, no matter how many times you do it, to dress up as multiple writers while changing IDs"


    After all, your positive opinion is your fault.


    Even during lunch, the true sitting across from the table says in the usual pale tone to Junko, who carries the ramen to his mouth with his left hand and continues to write through the keys projected into the air with his right hand.


    True was eating ramen just like Junko. Next door is also Shizuno Rei, a beautiful boy in a very flat figure with blonde Tsukimi eyes.


    "Not all of it is me. I guess that''s about a third of what I''m writing. True, if you feel responsible, just help me out a little bit."


    "It''s plenty at a third of the time. No, you have too many. Later, I''m not a creature with a despicable genome like you, so that''s not better for me than you, and I don''t want to do it."


    "What''s that vile genome..."


    "You can follow them as long as you want. He even gave me an extra souvenir."


    True to drink up ramen juice in the middle of words.


    "The rest depends on those guys. Too much spoiling is not good. You said you couldn''t over-protect, so why are you holding back so much?"


    "Well, there was a bit of a draw this time... I don''t know, Makoto. I felt like my own apprentice, and when I could lend you a hand, I shouldn''t hesitate to lend you a hand."


    Nothing really answered Junko''s words. There was also embarrassment at being seen through my heart, but True Himself was reminded of what I am now, helped scattered by the girl in front of me.


    A month later - a corner of the industrial zone in Euthanasia City.


    A crisp, dry gunshot strikes at a place lined with warehouses that are no longer in use.


    "Hey, I wonder if it''s tough this time. haha."


    A shake that hides itself in the shadow of a building and gives you a bright grin that doesn''t fit right into the field.


    It was a job to get in the way of trading illegal drugs, but both sides of the organization they were trading in have consigned around to enemies, pushed by numbers to make it a dangerous situation.


    "I thought you were leaking information. He was part of the organization in the first place because he was after the loss of his superiors by ruining the deal."


    Ten nights next door say with a harsh look. He carries a long bag on his back.


    "Leaking information, who''s for what?


    "I can think of a lot of things like the proximity of the client actually led to the superior side. Then we''re clowns."


    "I told you not to take part in dirty work like that."


    "Because you want to earn a little money and fame, it''s shaken in the end. What kind of work do you have besides dirty work?"


    "No, because the nuances of dirty work are different."


    As I was making up my mind, I felt signs of a large number of enemies approaching me, and at ten nights I was aware of the bag I had carried.


    "Rin, please again"


    ''Oh man, you ended up doing me a favor. I can use it from the beginning. "


    The voice of a woman sounding like an echo rings out of her bag.


    Eventually the men who are hunting down the Ten Nights show up. Some are adults, while others are of the same age or slightly older than the ten nights. All of them have guns in their hands. That number, fifteen.


    The gates of space are opened in the size of each person.


    At the end of the gate, which appears planar, you can see a building where ten nights and shakes are hidden from the direction in which the enemy came, and even the back of the enemy rushing here.


    The shake laughs and shoots the guns indiscriminately at the backs of the men on the other side of the space gate.


    In the wake of an ambush from behind, several people happen to fall. When they look back, the gates of space are already closed.


    "He''s in the back too!


    "When did you get pinched! Get some people over there!


    The illusioned men disperse when the enemy is behind them.


    "Do you want to come back with the service?"


    The mechanical voice sounded again, but now it belonged to a man. The gate of space that opened before the two of them was now over the men. A shake that can take more shots in there.


    "They''re after us from the roof, too!


    "Shit! Did you get trapped! They''re everywhere!


    Confused, I look at the guys shooting guns at the roof of the warehouse, and the shake laughs damned.


    "Looks like I''ve got a lot fewer, and go ten nights"


    "Yes, sir."


    Following the instructions of the shake, the ten nights leap out of the shadow of the building and stick the men in.


    From behind the ten nights, the shaking is supported by shooting. There were also a number of shootings into the ten nights, but even though they were dangerous, they dodged, and as they were approaching the men.


    Men who get ten-night handknives and kicks with hand-to-hand air fists and collapse. A swinging gun took care of the rest.


    "All you have to do is do the decentralized ones."


    While reloading the bullet, the shake comes out of the shadow of the warehouse.


    "If you think you can just get in the way of the deal, I didn''t know it would be a sweep fight. Well, it''s convenient, but I use my nerves to carry this around."


    Ten nights pointing thumbs at the bag you carried.


    ''I''m helping you, but you won''t have the grass to say it. Besides treating this...''


    With his voice, an equal-sized holography appears before the ten nights and shakes.


    Rin Kishibe reproduced even the pendant of a cross with snakes entangled in his black-crushed outfit. Although the brain, eyes and spinal cord are still the only conditions, Rin and Hiroki Machida were fitted with the ability to make two voices and a device that can only be visualized by Rin.


    ''I want my body fast. When I get back to normal, I''m gonna force you guys to be apprentices, and I''m gonna work you out.''


    Rin puts his hands on his hips in the footage and stares at the ten nights and shakes.


    "Well, I saw you in danger when I just fell in the back street, and I thought I wanted my body, too."


    ''So history repeats itself. I know how Mr. Machida felt then.''


    Rin sighs at Machida, who only emits audio, and then thinks the role is the opposite as usual.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll ask Senior Aizawa to teach me, so I don''t mind."


    Sneaky squeaky shake.


    ''More than that, Junko won''t do my body regeneration inside. When are you gonna get it back?


    I''m talking about it. "


    "I''ve been working with some organization lately and I''ve been able to get a lot of experimental benches, so I''m obsessed with people who play that way."


    Ten nights answers Rin''s grunt. Even though it is convenient at times of need, it is troublesome to walk with only Rin of the brain on his back every time of work, so I want it back as soon as possible as ten nights.


    "It''s convenient, so I was wondering if you could keep it in your brain and help us."


    "When you say that, you stop helping me anymore."


    To joke and say shake, Rin smiles and answers so, turning off the video.


    "Well, we''ve largely reduced the number of enemies, and we''ll clean up the rest."


    A glimpse of the countless bodies rolling on the ground, with a delightful look, the shaking sets up a gun.


    I think ten nights at a time. From who I was only a month ago, he said that the sight I''m seeing now would appear as an anomaly in itself. But this has become the normal routine for me now.


    I have no regrets for falling into a strange world. There is no untrained. Whenever I remember what it was like to get lost once and break up with shaking and decide to go back to normal life, I feel bitter.


    Even if we were to follow the same fate as a body rolling in front of us, we would remain in this world for ten nights. To have a good time with the shake and continue to do so.


    One, let''s play back street. End of story.

 26 Two preambles

    On the border of the U.S.-China War, which erupted twenty years ago, in Japan in the second half of the twenty-first century, the forces of the backward society grew to the point where arms manufacturing and trafficking, organ trafficking, human trafficking, illegal drug manufacturing and sales, murder, theft and all other crimes were commercialized to form the basis of the nation''s industry.


    The general society became distinguished by the designation "back street", and a diagram was made in which the existence of the back society was half-authenticated as a pillar supporting Japanese industry.


    Bowman Amano (Yumio Amano) is fifteen years old and will set foot in the back street.


    When Bowman was in third grade, he was targeted for bullying after being blinded by three bad guys who were in the same class.


    Parents are like indifferent to their son''s troubles, just yelling at him to go to school. Teachers and classmates alike look and pretend not to see.


    He was a bowman who could not rely on anyone and was desperate for life itself, but the will to die also remained, so he went into a certain action.


    In the city of Euthanasia, where Bowman lives, there was a famous urban legend that became the Snow Oka Institute.


    I see its name especially often online. There is a famous Mad Scientist there, also on the back street, named Junko Yukioka, who says he will give a distant and cheesy power to the price of dangerous human experiments.


    Suicidal aspirations, debt repayment, revenge, one big reversal aim in life, longing for unreal fantasy, and others who are stuck or want power for a variety of reasons come. But it is only a by-product that can be worn by the successful results of the experiment, so if the experiment fails, the story is that a tragic end awaits, including death.


    When I first heard the rumor, I thought it was just a euphemism. but this year there was a sensational announcement that the presence of the Spirit, the post-mortem world and the reincarnation of the circle was scientifically demonstrated, an arrowhead that was recognized as a paranormal realm in countries all over the world, so the bowman also came to remember the truth about this unrealistic rumor.


    The Bowman visited the Yukooka Institute in response to rumors, gaining strength by the way, and contemplating revenge for the bad guys who were bullying him. To gain the strength to bury the people who are bullying themselves for a complete crime.


    I also thought about killing the bullies and killing myself, but if I had the power to kill the person who was bullying me for a complete crime, I wouldn''t have to kill myself.


    Even if it failed anyway, it was in the bowman that both such a sense of self-immolation and a deliberate idea were in place of suicide at that time.


    When I searched online, I immediately found the Snow Oka Laboratory site. The experimental bench applicant said to contact me by email, so I tried sending it as I was told, and I immediately received a reply with the date, time and location specified.


    While remembering the inexplicable excitement, Bowman heads to the basement floor of a department store named Candoville, located in downtown Azure City''s perfect town, at a designated date and time.


    While I suspected there was a possibility of a handful of pranks, I visited the destination place shaking between expectations and suspicions, but the fact that there was an automatic door written Snow Oka Laboratory just down the basement made the veracity of the rumors extraordinarily increase and I remember the excitement.


    "Bowman Amano, it''s you. You can come in. I''m waiting for you in the thirteenth lab."


    I just approached the automatic door and there''s a woman''s bounced voice more than the intercom. The bowman steps inside, aware of the high beat.


    The laboratory in the basement has an extended, white-walled passage that turns the corner twice along the way. There were several doors along the way at equal intervals and the designated doors were immediately found.


    "Come in."


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Knocking returns two pleasant bounced voices in your ears and a terrible scream that scares you to run. The bowman''s nervousness increased, but he made up his mind and opened the door.


    "Hi, nice to meet you."


    At the opening of the door, a girl as old as the bowman greeted her with a smile.


    She''s a beautiful girl with brown short hair, cut-out eyes, and a face that reminds her of cats. On top of a disgruntled t-shirt and shorts called Blood Print, a bizarre outfit with a long hem, but above all, the eyes were bright red with a seductive light.


    She was an impressive beautiful girl from nothing to nothing, but the bowman''s gaze moves from the girl to the alien who keeps barking in captivity on the sleeping table.


    A blue-skinned giant bubbling up all over his body, barking bitterly, shaking only his neck violently with the sole advantage of freedom. There is no hair at all, he looks at the bowman in a horrible shape that keeps the blue liquid flowing from his blood-running eyes and the edge of his mouth, making him feel disconnected.


    "I''m the rumored Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka. Nice to meet you."


    On the other hand, the girl greeted her uncontrolled grin with a full beard. The bowman finds confusion and surprise that the rumored Mad Scientist and those who call themselves, however he sees it, looked about his age, which was also a pretty cute girl.


    "Oh, this kid is a suicidal aspiration kid who just arrived. If you let me die, I''ll tell you what. - I asked you to cooperate with the experiment."


    Junko explains with a smile, pointing to a man who keeps screaming in his bedroom.


    Starting this year, Bowman recalled the news that suicides are on the rise around the world with the idea of betting on the afterlife, thanks to the scientifically proven and worldwide publication of the reincarnation.


    "Suicide is not a good idea. I don''t have the body to waste my life like that. Suicide applicants are valuable, but no suicide! Absolutely! All those who want to kill themselves all over the world, wish they could come to me. It''s a life I don''t think I need in person anyway, so I''ll use it as an experimental bench to make the most of it. I was wondering if someone could make a suicide summons device or something."


    Junko smiles and gives an unscrupulous reasoning. He looked like a cute girl, but the bowman is convinced that the contents are the Mad Scientist himself as rumored online.


    In addition to that, I saw those who were truly being remodeled and found out that the rumors were true.


    "Uh hey... I don''t want to die if I can. But, you know, it''s a tough enough situation to want to die already, this."


    Bowman with a grin of self-derision.


    "I''ve also been prepared for the possibility of being your experimental bench and dying. Yeah. I''m getting ready, but if you can do it, do you mind if I order it?


    "Go ahead. I''ll follow your needs as much as I can."


    Junko giggles to reassure the bowman.


    "Then... I want the power to avenge it. But if it''s just revenge, I can get caught by the police and get ready to be my grandfather in life, and I regret it. It doesn''t have to be, you know, psychic powers or something. Yes. It feels contradictory, doesn''t it? It''s like I don''t know if I want to live or die. Besides, are you being selfish? Is it convenient? hahaha......"


    Make the request lightly. I didn''t believe it existed until a few days ago because of the presence of paranormal powers, and I couldn''t help but be ashamed to say that I wanted it, etc.


    "No, I get it. Because a lot of people want that, and it''s not weird at all."


    Junko doesn''t deny any of the bowman''s words and follows with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Then get it to be an experimental bench quickly. If you''re unlucky, you''ll die, you''ll remain handicapped even if you don''t, you''ll look like a monster, but I''m sorry if I do."


    Junko, smiling and saying horrible things, was more surreal and unrealistic than ever, but the bowman found out that she wasn''t threatening or lying.


    The bowman was then drunk with suspicious drugs by Junko, corded to his head and put to sleep on the sleeping table. Anxiety and sometimes remembering, the bowman fell into deep sleep.


    How much I would have slept. I supposedly slept for quite a while.


    As soon as I woke up, Junko called out a bounced voice that seemed happy.


    "No, you were lucky. I know you had the qualities, but it looks like you were able to acquire some pretty amazing power."


    There are no abnormalities in the body. No, it doesn''t seem like it. In the meantime, the experiment and the experiment failed, and it didn''t just seem to die.


    "But from what I can tell, it wasn''t a good study. I don''t think we''re going to get the same amount of power you got if we do the same thing to normal people. It seems to depend heavily on your talent."


    Junko seemed dissatisfied for some reason, but it was a satisfactory result for the bowman and he was surrounded by relief and exhilaration as he was able to obtain the power he wanted.


    That was ten years ago.


    "We''re finally here. Hmm, it''s a nice place with lots of greenery. I want to live in a hospital or something in my old age. Immortality, though."


    An exquisitely dressed girl, dressed in a long white coat with a hem over her outfit: a blouse sewn with reverse cross embroidery on her right chest and a tie lined vertically with a small skull facing the front, black shorts, said as she stepped off the bus.


    Street trees line up, flower beds are placed between sidewalks and driveways, and trees and bushes also thrive on hospital grounds just across the street from the bus pavilion.


    "Did you need to come to me just to meet my client? Although I don''t think it would be convenient for Snow Oka to be alone."


    The girl is followed by a boy off the bus who asks in a scarce tone of discouragement.


    I''m about thirteen or four years old. He looks like a junior high school student returning from work at first glance because he is in uniform. Small and skinny, clearly shorter than a girl when lined up. Do you feel a little younger than a girl? The girl''s appearance was not exaggerated and she could be called a beautiful girl, but she was a beautiful white boy, not at all inferior alongside her.


    "Hmm, I don''t think I have a job like this in particular. But as the spice of the game I''m about to start, I think you should also look at True. Besides, I''d rather be with True than walking alone."


    The girl in white - Junko Yukioka turned her crimson appearance to the boy and told him she looked happy.


    "I wonder how it will be spiced. Well, it''s a pleasure to see. I don''t know what to do."


    A boy called True whines with no expression and walks out in a way that follows Junko.


    The two of them go into the hospital.


    "If you''re dressed like that, if you just look behind you, you''re like a hospital official and it''s tricky."


    "Hmm, I thought so too, but it''s under my white coat."


    "That''s why it must be tricky. Extra because you look like a child."


    Truth remains faceless and pale tone all the while we walk through the hospital and have a conversation. Junko, on the other hand, constantly smiles and always speaks with a clear voice.


    Open the door to the desired hospital room. Even when I saw the patient there, he remained truly faceless, but not at all emotionless.


    A woman who slept on her back in bed, bandaged all over her body. The skin visible from between bandages shows a surprising development of red eczema. From his mouth he is drooling of saliva and cramped into small pieces all over his body.


    The cause of this painful appearance of the patient''s woman is not due to unfortunate illness or the like. It''s an artificial consequence of malice and betrayal. I know that for both Junko and True. Because I know, the truth is, I can''t forbid anger and sympathy.


    "Kiichi... I, for the first time in my life, meant it... And yet... why..."


    He looked up into the universe with his bloody vain eyes, and the woman was moaning with a faint voice.


    "I rarely go out from my side and check my contract, but this is what I have to do."


    With a smile, Junko peeks into the patient''s woman. The patient woman understands who the girl who peeked into herself is.


    "Please............ my body...... heal me...... When this heals I''m sure... Kiichi is also about me... I... want him to turn around... Again... I want him to like me... I want to start over..."


    With a gruesome tone and a sense of panacea, women complain about what they want.


    (The guy I was dating caught my eye like that, but he cured me...)


    Hearing the patient''s plea, the truth made me feel impenetrable.


    (Yukioka, what are you going to do? It''s about this guy, so it''s not just about swallowing words and healing them, is it?


    I know the situation with Junko, and after proper discretion around it, I truly saw that I would deal with something good, but I can''t predict what I would do with it.


    "Your life is going to be the experimental bench for my research, whatever I want. Hey? Is that okay with you?


    "Still fine...... If you can heal me and see Kiichi again... if we can be together again... all the time... so... whoa!


    After pleading, the woman threw up blood and the general cramps changed from small to intense, eventually stopping moving as if the thread had been cut.


    "That''s it. I should have contacted you a little sooner. Too bad."


    Junko speaks with an uncontrolled grin, looking down at the woman who puked blood on her face and finished with a distressed look. There is no dust in mourning death.


    But his crimson eyes weren''t laughing, and he was truly aware.


    "Sounds like fun"


    Truth speaks.


    Back to back with sarcastic words, True was discerning Junko''s mood. On the surface it''s the same as usual, but he said it''s different in his mind.


    I took her wish when her life burned out, and now, at this time, I wonder if she came up with something. How not to waste her breathless thoughts.


    "Yeah, I was thinking a lot about my future plans, and I got excited. This is gonna be fun. No, we need to have fun."


    Looking back to the true one, Junko says with a smile that looks really heartfelt fun, he takes some metal instruments out of the inside of his white coat and starts attaching them to the head of the woman''s body.


    "It could be exciting, including the big nickname to clear up her carelessness. As far as my rules are concerned, anyone I see as an enemy can be used as an experimental bench for my research, so in combination with that, that and this... yeah, okay. This could be touching if it works. It would be nice if the actors could get up on stage and dance the way I want without looking at the script in my head."


    Listening to Junko, Junko understood why Junko had accompanied herself - what spices and doings were.


    I guess you wanted to show yourself the misery of a woman today. After also guessing that a woman''s life is not long. If she had died before she came, her thoughts would never have been known, but whether she was lucky or unlucky, True and Junko could see her end.


    "It took me a long time and effort, but I was planning to bring in a mouse that I had always been interested in, along with sanctions on the example organization. He''s become famous for a long time and I think he''s evolved."


    Speaking of what only he knows, Junko uses an apparatus attached to a woman''s head to cut her skull.


    "The weapons-trafficking organization that modified and sold the virus you created without permission, and the mouse associated with it - that revolutionary."


    I''ve never actually met him, but the name of a certain person came to my mind. It is a celebrity whose name is known worldwide, a great figure who will undoubtedly be named for history.


    "Yeah. If it''s his personality and previous patterns of behavior, maybe he''ll come to Japan. To crush that tissue."


    Junko affirmed his true words as he opened his skull and dropped his eyes on the exposed brain.


    That was a month ago.

 27 1

    The civil war in the Republic of Banara was about to come to an end.


    Government troops prevailed unilaterally when the ext broke out, and the defeat of the Novam National Liberation Army was clear from anyone''s eyes. Government forces continued to ravage the PLA by putting in massive battle creatures and even spraying BC weapons.


    Eaten and killed by Battle Creature, suffering and dying with BC weapons, the figures of the soldiers of the Novam National Liberation Army and the people of the Novam Nation were shot by battlefield journalists and the tragedy of Banara was made public to the whole world.


    Naturally, the government of the Republic of Banara became reprehensible from all over the world, but they continued their ethnic repression afterwards without hesitation.


    Within the Republic of Banara, the Novam nation, a minority that has been persecuted for many years, miraculously reversed itself by the thought that it was destined only to fall with a fist it shook up and by an unexpected hand of salvation.


    A few months ago, the Liberation Army requested rescue from a legendary revolutionary known as the greatest hero of the twenty-first century.


    The war situation was dramatically turned upside down by the participation of the great heroes who had so far crossed the battlefield with numerous countries and served in the coup d ''��tat of the people suffering from dictatorship, in the liberation activities of minorities, in the fight against the military intervention of powerful countries against small countries and in the sweep of the mafia.


    "Takahiko! The government has issued an end to the war statement!


    In the jungle of war and smoke rising everywhere, PLA executives rushed over, showing their white teeth and shouting with joy. Even when it comes to executives, they are still in their mid-teens. He was a boy who was the head of the PLA''s juvenile unit.


    "Yeah, I just heard it on the radio. I''ve lost my job here, and I feel sorry for us."


    A Japanese soldier with an assault rifle and a bearded waist brought to the tree, 400,000 Hawks (Shiitake Hiko) laughs.


    I think he''s in his mid-twenties. A long, inverse triangle, in a successful shape separated from the Japanese fire, is a sturdy face full of sunburnt wild flavors.


    "I didn''t pay for it originally. Anyway..."


    The moment the boy tries to say something, Hawk Hiko stands up like he''s been played.


    With what appeared behind the boy, Hawkeyok pulls the trigger of the rifle.


    A giant four-legged beast increases his willingness to kill and jumps with a boy and eagle hiccup.


    Will it be five meters long? Full-body green, the head is covered with something like a helmet, and from the mouth is stretched a long fang like the ancient doomed Servel Tiger. The nails are also unusually long and seem to have four survival knives on their hands.


    Of course there''s no way such organisms are in nature. It''s a biological weapon called Battle Creature.


    In the first half of the twenty-first century, before the outbreak of the US-China War, remotely controlled unmanned robotic weapons were put into battlefields around the world, but as beings that turned into them, genetic engineering and biotechnology advanced the development of biocidal weapons, capable of mass production at low cost and in a short time.


    There have been animal protection and ethical problems, but since thirty years ago, in the U.S.-China War, when it was put into mass disregard for international law, it has now become totally a popular presence that we see in conflict zones around the world.


    The fact that it is disposable because it is extremely low cost and the agility and manoeuvrability is not a sold biological weapon, but even a hit usually makes firearms sufficiently versatile.


    It is also possible to kill with a pistol if a solution made for anti-battle creatures, called a meat solution that rapidly breaks down proteins and chitins, can be placed in the warhead.


    The bullet fired from Eagle Hinck''s rifle wore a strong guarded head, and even dissolved the bulk of the head from the inside by a solution of meat, and the giant Battle Creature, bouncing over Eagle Hinck, was untimely directly beside Eagle Hinck, lying still and beginning to spasm.


    "Regardless of the government troops, these guys don''t seem to know what the end of the war means yet. Because you''re retarded."


    Laughing invincibly, Eagle Hiko points behind the boy.


    When the boy looked back, a myriad of different kinds of battle creatures, countless with both hands, were turning to the two of them to kill. Some are equipped with flying tools, while others have hard armor that would be unlikely to kill with a weapon in hand.


    "Push with numbers, shivers, and maneuverability. There''s not a single one of these guys with basic push tactics. Do you have 300 of these?


    "Thirteen. So, what do you say in the language of the Takahiko country? Zeta Zetsumae or Bangekus?


    The boy didn''t remember much fear, either, because of Eagle Hiko, who gave him a crisis-free smile, and could even afford to slap him lightly.


    "Nha. Promise scene where a righteous hero shows up to help you through a crisis."


    "That''s a sentence, not a word. Hawkeyok needs to understand the meaning of the question and answer it properly. Yeah."


    Shortly after Hawkko answers the boy soldier, there is a voice I''m used to hearing from behind.


    "Something about it, the government seems to keep the white flag of surrender up and leave the battle creatures you''ve unleashed everywhere unattended. This kind of thing is a little annoying, so I''d like you to handle it properly if you''re a loser. Let''s clean it instead."


    Hawk Hiko figured out that he was activating supernormal powers behind him without having to look. Hawkeyok doesn''t possess any psychic abilities or anything, but thanks to a long relationship, if his partner activates those powers, he''ll know by the signs.


    In all the battle creatures that were about to strike Eagle Hiko and the boy, there was an anomaly.


    There are many different kinds of anomalies, such as those who fall on the spot and cramp their bodies into small pieces, those who are in agony while spitting bubbles out of their mouths, those who keep barking in tears, and those who spin confusion around the spot, but are left without one and deprived of their fighting power.


    "It''s funny how your power works in battle creatures where killing is the only input."


    "Nevertheless, when it comes to insect-level intelligence and spirit, hey, it doesn''t work on boulders. Well, if you''re a mammal or a bird, it works fine. Yeah. It''s going to work for highly social reptiles, too. Crocodiles or something."


    A small man with glasses replied to the words of Hawk Hin. He is a young man with a nostalgic face who, like Hawkeyok, is Japanese and has left an excessive amount of boyhood behind.


    "These are still dangerous, aren''t they? Sure, bye bye."


    A rare revolutionary who accomplished many feats - Bowman Amano - said so and turned back his heel first. Eagle Hinck and the boy also follow.


    After passing through the jungle, returning to one of the strongholds, the village, and receiving a fervent welcome as a hero from the victorious Novam National Liberation Army, the bowman turned to the graves of the victims with a grieving face.


    "And it''s a terrible thing - this. Yeah, terrible. Very bad. Really bad."


    The bowman gives a glimpse into the corner of the graveyard as he mourns the victims.


    In the corner of the graveyard are countless bodies arranged still unfilled. All those bodies have developed red eczema all over their bodies and are covered with scratches and scratches that they scratched themselves.


    It is supposed to be incinerated collectively, but the next time the body is transported, it is left in a state of wild exposure without being incinerated inside.


    It was a BC weapon used by government forces, a tragedy caused by the ''Red Tormenter Reform''.


    Unlike that, ''Red Tormenters'' is one of the world''s three adult man-made viruses alongside the sexually-transforming virus, the vampire virus, as well as a BC weapon for mob suppression recognised by the international community.


    When infected, red eczema develops throughout the body, and although the itching they produce prevents them from doing any decent behavior, there is nothing else in their lives and they recover in half a day. There will be no sequelae.


    I get infected as many times as I can because I have difficulty being immune, and most importantly, I get an air infection. It is a convenient substitute for disabling someone without killing them.


    However, a Japanese arms-manufacturing and trafficking organization modified this red tournament and raised it to a lethal level, selling it to the government of Banara as a red tournament change.


    A request for rescue from the Novam National Liberation Army to the Bowman came in, and when the Bowman arrived in Banara it seemed already terrible, and he was in the middle of an indiscriminate massacre by biological weapons.


    "Always this guy died in super pain. He''s about to kill all the banara government shit five hundred times."


    Eagle Hiko lights a cigarette next to the bowman and throws it up on the tannic side.


    "It was the same organization that was selling Battle Creature to the Banara government and the virus, wasn''t it? of Japan -"


    "Oh, it''s a medium-sized weapons smuggling organization called ''Breakfast Break''. I mean, Japan, I miss you super much. I haven''t been home in about fifteen years. The idiots on the back street are the same."


    "We left Japan five years ago. All right. Next job, I''ve made up my mind. I''ve made up my mind now."


    A bowman with an invincible grin on his child''s face.


    "Let''s crush an organization called that bamboo break. Gucci."


    "I thought it would come"


    Hawk also grinned, exhaling a great deal of purple smoke.

 28 2.

    "Whoa, whoa, Professor, the three of you"


    A crimson-eyed girl wearing a white coat enters the room with a basin with a coffee pot and cup in her hands and greets her well.


    "Whoa! Mr. Yukioka, you''re just in the right place!


    There were no shadows indoors, but a voice sounded more through the speakers than indoors.


    "No more peaks and slopes! There''s limits coming to my brain! The idea is getting too poor for me or you to follow me anymore!


    ''What to say! You idiot!


    "What do you look great for?"


    Indoors are lined with countless consoles, with dozens of 3D displays floating around the universe. In the middle of the room were three huge cylinder-like containers, filled with liquid and floating one brain marrow at a time with many tubes attached.


    "Are you fighting again, these guys"


    Following the girl, a little boy in uniform enters the room.


    "True, don''t you remember the way you speak to the person in front of you! Junko, stay tuned!


    One of the brains summons in a high-flying tone. The boy called True remains faceless and silent and takes the coffee pot in his hands. Pressing one of the buttons where the truth was projected into the air opens the lid that was above the console. Truth tilts the pot into it.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    What are you doing? Kid! ''


    ''And this is my hated black coffee!


    "Ha! This would be a nightmare if it had sugar and milk in it!


    The ''professors'', just the brains, call out to each other. It was true that they shared their taste and poured it into the taste transfer box all at once to taste it without cooling the hot black coffee.


    "Have you gotten extra loud? I wonder if you''re entertaining yourself for not having a body just your brain, these guys"


    True in a pale tone.


    "Were you fighting all night? I hope you''re not wasting your power."


    "No, it''s not."


    Girl - Junko Yukioka jokes in a tone, one of the brains apologizes.


    Like Junko, they were called Mad Scientists.


    Over the past few decades, an excessive ecological boom has prevailed, and a tide of poor development of scientific civilization has created various regulations, but on the other hand, many Mad Scientists have emerged who ignore any of those regulations and encourage anti-social research.


    The three Mad Scientists here are those whose talents were recognized by Junko, who refused to die with their lives, and who were given eternal life by their brains alone, and who became the carriers for Junko to cooperate in the future.


    "No, just the revolutionary."


    Junko cuts out smiling as she sits in a chair and pours coffee into the cup.


    "Oh, if you''re a mouse about it, Junko, as you read, you''ve come to this country. Mika Tsukinawa and I have also been contacted online. Everything is as it should be."


    One of the brains answered to get ahead.


    "I''d be bored if everything went the way I wanted. It''s funny how irregular can occur."


    Junko smiles like a prank at the brain in the container and says:


    "What developments aren''t the most interesting to you? I''d like to ask you a reference to interrupt your play."


    True to ask with a voice scarce in discouragement.


    "Of course, nothing will happen."


    Giving the true one a glimpse and stating so, Junko put his mouth on the cup.


    After returning to Japan for the first time in a long time, Bowman Amano and Hiko 400,000 Hawk took a train from Narita to Amusement City.


    In the western part of Tokyo, Euthanasia City is a dark-designated city that combines several municipalities.


    Dark designated cities refer to cities where backstreet organizations and residents are particularly concentrated, but from the standpoint residents, Euthanasia City only looks like a normal city, and even if they say there are many backstreet residents, they are not pinned.


    From the residents of the back streets, there are many inconveniences in doing too much evil to harm the residents of the front streets, so we make the distinction between the back tables of society whenever possible. As a result, many surface street dwellers do not know much about the existence of back streets. When there was a shootout all over the city, "Oh, that''s a backstreet fight," to the extent I could tell.


    "A few - don''t be surprised when you come back for a while. Was Japan such a breathless country? I don''t know if he''s alive or dead. Oh, no."


    The sun also sets, and at the home of Euthanasia Station, which is overflowing with salaried men who want to get home, Hawkko, who stepped off the train, poisons him in a sizzling tone.


    "Here, here, you have a loud voice, Hawk Hin. Sure, the banara guy had a more lively look on his face. Yeah. Even under repression."


    The bowman who could resist had the same thoughts in his heart.


    I don''t know when I''m in Japan, but when I stay abroad for a long time and come back, I feel uncomfortable about my native country who was born and raised.


    As a student, I couldn''t help but feel depressed when transferees of returning children boasted of studying abroad and listened to the discouraging narrative grass of Japan, but now I just know how I feel.


    "Then you were fighting with hope for national liberation. But - if that country, for example, modernized into a distant future alongside Japan, maybe we''ll start living our days with rotten fish eyes, like people in this country?


    The last dialogue was Eagle Hiccup meant to be a joke, but the bowman thinks it might happen, not a joke.


    "It''s better than being laid under the dictator''s ass, isn''t it? Dictator equals are not necessarily evil, but some good dictators are not perceived by personal greed."


    He''s actually a good dictator and a bowman I''ve never seen before, but some dictators are somewhat fond of in history.


    "It''s a different story. Although there was a time when we lived in the back streets, Japan behaved well to the back. Residents on the back street don''t bother each other as much as they can, but I even have a promise to distinguish them clearly on the back."


    Just ten years ago now, Bowman and Eagle Hiccup both fell into the back street at the age of fifteen with a weak crown.


    So for five years, he was one of the popular professions in the back street, the doorman - a shop for anything, so to speak, but he jumped abroad for further stimulation and crossed the battlefield.


    Crossing the battlefield for another five years.


    As for the vulnerable side being abused, he had accomplished many times a revolution that turned the political scene of a country and the emancipation of minorities, and only when Bowman Amano became a renowned revolutionary who was called "The Greatest Hero of the Twenty-first Century," "It''s Justice Who He Sided With," and "A Real Side of Justice."


    "It''s called that, that. I wonder if it comes from the national character of preserving the Japanese people''s unique sum. It''s more convenient for each other that way. The police don''t have to interfere too much with each other''s killings on the back streets."


    "We''ve been disturbed. How many times have you been caught in Juvenile Division?"


    "That was oddly harsh on minors. I was immediately coached, and it was sermon hell."


    "I miss you. Your days on the back street, your city of euthanasia."


    The two were born in Euthanasia City and were also based in this city during the time they spent in the back streets. And this time the target, the arms trafficking manufacturing organization "Breakfast Break," also had several Ajitos in Euthanasia City.


    Bowman and Hawkeyok, who descended from the station, visited the seller of the former arms-manufacturing trafficking organization, the Seven Verses of Wheelchairs, to sell guns, ammunition, plastic bombs and clothes knitted with bulletproof fibers. The checks were rigorous when entering the country and no weapons could be brought in.


    "There are tons of pistols out there, but things like machine guns and assault rifles and grenades are still severely restricted, aren''t they? Even if the people behind you kill each other at will, it will be a consideration to keep your guts out of it."


    The two enter the hotel''s twin room and have a conversation as they check on their purchases.


    "Even pistols have stray bullets. It''s really weird how this country thinks."


    "I love the fuzzy and grey places in Japan, though. Yeah."


    "I don''t fit... So, did you think you could be trusted as an example collaborator? Wow, Dasey Song."


    Watching the TV music show, Hawk Hiko asks with his face up.


    "Yeah. I didn''t talk to you directly, but as far as trying to make contact online, you seem like you can trust me, right? I just contacted him via email. The text alone has conveyed a strangely hot feeling."


    If the bowman says so much, he''ll be fine, and Hawk Hin agrees.


    "The situation on the back street will change a lot in five years. When we were there, the celebrities were gone, the people we didn''t know sold their names."


    Looking up at the ceiling, Eagle Hiko will have no heart or a lonely face.


    It reminded me of many of the memories of working in Japan and the people I met.


    In the days when we worked in the back streets, we were honestly two people who didn''t, but back then we had a lot of memories.


    "I''d rather say comrade than collaborator. We''re going to play together."


    While the Bowman was conducting a preliminary investigation into the organization of the bamboo break, he was currently thinking of joining hands with the person, knowing that the bamboo break had been extensively damaged by the hands of a single doorman.


    It also sounds like a madness shake, such as turning one organization against the enemy by itself, but it''s not impossible. Bowman and Hawk Hiko have also confronted criminal organizations and destroyed them several times. There is no doubt that the doomsday shop will be close to our own level of awesomeness.


    "Shall I give you the honor of being able to work with the legendary revolutionary and give it plenty of flavor?"


    "Oh, wow - coincidence. He''s on TV right now. Here."


    Hawk Hiko, who was watching TV, prompts the bowman to watch the screen as well.


    "He said he''s on TV... he''s the backstreet doorman, isn''t he? What do you mean? It."


    A bowman peeks in surprise at a screen floating in the air.


    "Nothing, nothing, this is the way it is. You made contact, didn''t you? I wanted to have a better preview of who I was going to meet."


    And, eagle hiko with a smiley face.


    Inside the screen you can see the host of the artist with the big head and the girl with the semi-long hair.


    Beautiful girl with a simple costume: a short blue t-shirt with a short hem and bright white half pants, without any makeup. There was no entertainer classic affectionate laugh, on the contrary, a sharp eye and serious face appeared impressively on the bowman. It''s a girl who fits the word Rin perfectly.


    "Long time no see. How are you doing back there?"


    "It''s flourishing! Since my previous appearance, I''ve also had about eleven shootouts!


    "Buh... what is this?"


    From the exchange of the offerings, the bowman blew it. Next door Eagle Hiko is laughing slightly funny. It''s unprecedented for any entertainer to say something grandiose about working the back streets on a public radio wave.


    ''No, it will be important for you to run your business, but please stay safe. Don''t make your fans feel sorry for you as a singer ~''


    "Don''t worry! I will never beat anyone!


    With plenty of temper, the girl says away with a camera gaze. It''s like staring at an audience. I guess that''s the kind of performance it is.


    "So, Mika Tsukina-san, tonight is the first new song on TV."


    "Answer! It''s a positive song this time too! Listen to me!


    "Why does this guy always talk like a screamer? It''s painful to watch, or it''s going to be so bad this way."


    "That''s the art style. I like this."


    "Hmm. MC would know, but is that the kind of character you''re making up to in talks with the MC?


    Eventually the song was over and the MC spoke to the girl.


    "Well, shall I also get the usual publicity?"


    "If you''re in trouble on the back street, don''t hesitate to come to my place and talk to me! Absolutely powerful!


    Girl pointing vigorously at the camera while holding the microphone and declaring in a powerful tone. The sweat on his cheek after the fever seemed brilliant to the bowman.


    The bowman only knew the girl''s name and her reputation in the back street by previewing it.


    Mika Tsukina- Strength rating is quite a high free starter.


    I thought it would be pretty awesome because it''s enough to deal with one organization all by itself, but the act of appearing on TV as a musician, showing his face, and even exposing the fact that he''s running backwards on national broadcasts is quite out of track.


    "You really didn''t know -. I''m famous for it."


    "You should have looked it up a lot. Kako''s information site is not good enough. It only says backstreet ratings"


    "Better yet, isn''t this guy like us?


    Hawk Hiko looks at the bowman and laughs deeply.


    "Uh, did Hawk Hiko think so, too? Me, too. You smell the same. I''m still in Japan. Hey, this type of guy."


    I agreed with Eagle Hin, and the bowman also spilled a laugh.

 29 3

    The Breakfast Break is an arms-trafficking manufacturing organization that was not known until recently, but has gained worldwide attention since stepping through the sale of a BC weapon called the Red Tormentor Reform.


    The manufacture and sale of viral weapons were restricted by international law, but even if the banara government forces stood by their use, both from the United Nations and from countries, there was only the final depth - ''extremely regrettable'' - and no sign of sanctions or other activation was seen.


    Even in this epoch, where civil unrest and ethnic strife are rife all over the world, international criticism and so on are not taken at all by will. Battle Creature, a biological weapon, also continued to be used in disregard of international law, so much so that it was admitted to the contrary. Costless weapons are welcome.


    Still, however, this was the first time a bamboo break had broken loose in an arms trafficking organization that had stepped through the sale of BC weapons on a national basis leading to a direct death from an air infection. Moreover, it is causing a mass slaughter that would make history famous.


    "Cutting this off, no doubt other arms manufacturers will be embarking on weaponizing viruses and bacteria"


    Said Daisuke Zuo, the boss of the bamboo relaxation, as he watched the production of the Red Tormentor modification in the workshop at the base of the bamboo relaxation.


    I''m in my forties or something. With a deep carved face, his physique is disappointing and he can see the chest plate thick even from the top of his clothes. Wide shoulders.


    "But we have to go beyond that. After infiltrating the world with weapons of mass destruction, the major player needs to infiltrate people''s consciousness at the same time that it is a break in the bamboo. So... Fukuda, what''s New Red''s development like?"


    Speak to the little man in white with Zuo beside him.


    "I''m still at a trial and error stage. Even for me, I''m full of desire to rush to completion."


    Based on the Red Tormenters, Fukuda Heavy, the Mad Scientist who created the Red Tormenters modification, answered with an unscrupulous mouthpiece.


    "I know you want to expand your business, but hey, that doesn''t motivate me. I''d also like to ask you to make an effort to keep me motivated. If you want to rely on my help, you''re obliged to do so, right?


    From Fukuda, a mouthful of spiral laughter, Zao took his gaze off. I try not to be angry with this man''s words and actions, but there are limits to that too. I only want to look at each other at the minimum necessary.


    Age looks lower than Zuo. Probably in the late thirties to early forties. He''s a man with a narrow forehead and three white eyes and a constant half-open mouth and a feeling sick just looking at his face, and above all, I can''t wait to just mouth the words and actions that backstroke the nerves of Zuo.


    "Shall we call the beauty house and hold it? Well, it''s true that your research results depend on how far you extend the power of our organization. Don''t hesitate to ask."


    I''m holding back my feelings as much as possible, but Fukuda''s transverse attitude also makes me want to stick with it.


    "I''m not interested in women. No, it''s not like you''re a faggot or something."


    "I see. Are you sure you want two dimensions"


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    Seeing Fukuda blatantly wolfed by the words he had spoken with the intention of joking, Zuo''s stash dropped a little.


    That''s when the intercom rang.


    Boss, the example has arrived.


    The opponent was Kamauma Kiichi, the number 2 of the organization. The voice sounding from the speaker is clearly mixed with threats.


    "Let it pass."


    Give me one word back, Zao leaves the workshop.


    "Are you coming too?


    Zuo is surprised to see Fukuda following him.


    "Bye. He''s the one who made the original, he''s from the same field, and I''d better be there. I''ve seen the real thing several times at the International Mad Scientist Conference, but I''ve never had a conversation. I''m interested."


    I am a little surprised that Fukuda received a decent response. I didn''t think it was decent when it came to a substitute called the International Conference of Mad Scientists, nor did I want to know more about it.


    Opening the door to the reception room, persimmon swamp and a girl in white and a boy in uniform waited indoors. They both look very pretty. Couples would be places like the right beautiful men and beauties.


    (This is that infamous Junko Yukioka...... And Makoto Aizawa)


    I look up at myself and look down at the beautiful girl with the lovely smile on her short hair, and Zao finds it surprising. I''ve seen it in pictures, but when I look at the actual thing, the image differs from one step to the next.


    Junko Suzuoka - I''ve heard a lot about him, too. Scientists who are said to have numerous patents and a great deal of track record and have advanced scientific and technological capabilities for generations. Mad Scientist who performs human experiments flat and recruits experimental benches online. A troublemaker with a finger fold, even on the back street, who starts a fight with triviality.


    He has even created his own brand of weapons and drugs called the Yukioka brand and has also partnered with Kitinsink to Pregnant Women, the world''s largest arms manufacturing and trafficking organization.


    With all kinds of anecdotes, Zao becomes nervous that one of the major names of the living legends in the back street is now in front of him.


    "It''s a treasure compartment for a break in the bamboo"


    "Nice to meet you, Junko Yukioka. Quickly, but I just want you to show me the virus that improved my invention, its manufacturing process and manufacturing data straight away."


    To greet him, Junko smiles and bumps his request as he shines his crimson eyes.


    "This one is sudden, can you excuse me for a moment"


    After putting in a no, Zuo heads out of the room with a sledge, inviting Fukuda and Kamauma.


    "You left when you came in."


    "I wonder if there''s been a mistake."


    Surprising Mayuko and Junko. I should have told them in advance of the request I had just spoken, but it looked as if the Zaozen were eating.


    "If you refuse to show me the data, do you think it''s possible that it''s a dong patch right away?


    Zuo asks for Fukuda.


    "It''s possible. The opponent you''re worried about is an instant crusher with a belligerent, and we''re doing enough to be hostile to her."


    Fukuda answers with a bitter smile. Zao twisted his head to the word act enough to be hostile. Because I had no recollection of what that was, or of myself as the head of the organization.


    "What''s that? Did you do something unsavory?


    A collection of unconsciously intimidating voices. It wasn''t Fukuda who was at the end of that gaze, it was Kamauma.


    "We have modified the weapon originally made by Junko Yukioka, borrowed its name, and sold it as a commodity."


    Zao''s complexion changed to Kamauma''s words, which I find difficult to say.


    "Wait. Before selling it as a product, naturally, you got permission for Junko Yukioka, who made the original, right?


    "No, I... actually... didn''t ask permission for the product name."


    The words of persimmon swamp gradually become butt blushes in the stripping zoo.


    "I didn''t hear you say that! What are you doing, you! If you don''t have permission, hitchhiking practices... No, it''s Pacri!


    Zuo absurds his voice. I curse my own detour that it was a mistake to leave this man at his disposal. I didn''t doubt it because I believed it was a natural thing to do. I didn''t get confirmation, but the other person was the other person.


    Kamauma made him twenty-one years younger and only came out to number two in the organization, with quite a lot of achievements, but occasionally does a big poka. Action is bold, but lacks finesse. He is a man who moved without thought and emerged only with a successful track record as a result.


    "Well... I''m not offended by that, but it showed interest, so should I show it in order to maintain friendship?"


    I''m not kidding.


    Fukuda rebels grumpy at Zao''s words. There seemed to be dissatisfaction with the fact that I could see my achievements on my own.


    "I''m not kidding. It''s our word. You didn''t even create the virus originally. It is only a modification of what Junko Yukioka made. Then I borrow that name without permission. Think about how much of a joke this one did. I''m sorry, but I''ll let you give me permission."


    Zuo to say no unilaterally.


    "What do you do about New Red?


    Fukuda asks as she bites her teeth. New Red is a virus that has further improved and evolved the Red Tormenters modification and is a substitute we are looking to make it a eye-catching product in the future, but it is still in the development stage.


    "It doesn''t look like a boulder."


    When he answers that, Zuo returns to the reception room and drips his head deep towards Junko.


    "Thank you for waiting. I understand about the data viewing. I mean... there seems to have been some hell of a mistake... I am very sorry that you are selling to you in the name of the Red Tormenters without permission. Revoke immediately to another product name��"


    "No, no, I can''t change my name now, and it''s good that it''s past. I wouldn''t be mad at you for selling your products to my brand."


    Junko tells her to smile, to apologize. There is no appearance of disgust or sarcasm, so Zuo strokes his chest down.


    "Do you mind if I let you use the research facility here for a while? I''d like to experiment with your improved virus, and maybe I can improve it even further."


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    I heard Fukuda tongue-in-cheek clearly from the hallway. Thank you. You seem to be burning a fierce rival heart against Junko Yukioka.


    "You''ve done a terrible thing to me."


    After Junko and True moved to the lab, Zuo caught Kamamara and began preaching.


    "It''s called the raid on Mika Tsukinawa, your recent handful is beyond sight"


    "No matter how powerful individuals are, there''s no way they can crush one organization on their own. That''s what I thought. I was alarmed."


    Persimmon swamp to atrophy and excuse.


    "But I''ve actually been hampered by the deal many times, and I''ve been crushed one factory. It''s called Junko Yukioka''s murder doll, and the monster who can crush one tissue on his own is in the back streets."


    The boy who followed Junko - Shin Aizawa''s real name was also one of the major names without strangers in the back street. Commonly known as "Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll".


    This killer is dedicated to Junko Yukioka, who has defeated all those hostile to Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka. It is also said that the name of the murdering doll comes from the fact that the doll does not show its face in public, but also from the rumor that it is a biological weapon or cyborg made of pure children.


    "You just want to make sure you crush it in order to contain future damage. After grasping Mika Tsukinawa''s movements, spare no effort there. I don''t mind hiring outsiders."


    "Ok......"


    It was a persimmon swamp that leaked a nagging and disappearing voice, but Zuo hadn''t noticed that his mouth was laughing.

 30 4.

    Bowman and Hawkhiko visited a bar named ''Tasmania Devil'', on the ground floor of a department store called Cando Building, in downtown Aesthetic Town, Anle City. I plan to meet Mika Tsukinawa there.


    "Hiya, I miss you too much, Tasmanian Devil. It feels like I haven''t been back in forty years, but it hasn''t changed at all."


    Eagle Hiko gives a voice as she looks inside the store. It was a pretty loud voice, so the gaze of the guests who were nearby was poured down on Hawk Hiko and the Bow Man.


    Tasmania Devil is a bar dedicated to back streets. The people on the back streets can relax and interact safely because they have been designated as neutral neighborhoods and the contention here has become your rule. The store is quite large and has a large number of customers.


    When the two of them went to the designated seat by the meeting, a bumpy girl, about fifteen or six years old, sat in a bumpy, cheap blank t-shirt and worn out jeans with a cap on her eyes.


    "Uh, isn''t that it?


    Bowman pointing at the girl in surprise.


    "Really? I''m not quite impressed with TV, but I''m an entertainer, so once you''re off-duty, you''re disguised."


    "Looks like you can do it in the reputation street. This sounds good to expect. Yeah."


    Five years down the back street, five more years crossing the battlefields around the world, and Bowman and Hawkhiko, who have dived through the training grounds, at a glance, discern that the girl is the bearer of considerable arms.


    I notice the bowmen who came, and the girl gets up.


    "Nice to meet you! It''s Mika Tsukinawa! Good luck to each other!


    The girl greets her in the same voice and manner of speaking as she saw on TV, taking her hat well and thanking her. Semi-long black hair flooded through the hat at once.


    "Oh, it''s real. I think I prefer this outfit."


    "That''s a lot of greetings from the first meeting! You should be thankful at first!


    Mika wears her hat back with a flashing look on her face to Hawk Hiko, who gives a happy voice. All the hair is covered in a way that keeps it all in the back and less noticeable.


    "Does it look a bit like a catapult? This girl... she''s not making characters for the TV, she''s a vegetarian."


    "I''m hearing you!


    He was a hawk hiko earring at the bowman, but his voice itself barely lurked.


    "You would consider me a weird guy anyway!?


    Mika stares at Hawk Hiko, who lowered his hips in the form of facing the box seat.


    "I''m a freak! I''m aware! But I can''t change me, and you can have about one freak in every hundred people in the world! Huh!?


    "I just said I was a catnip. I know he''s hurting, but he''s hurting like a freak."


    "Ma, right. I know. Yeah."


    A gentle grin, while the bowman pinches the belly skin of Eagle Hinck, who says even more extra things, under the table.


    "Then let''s get down to business quickly. Before we arrived, you already had a fight with the bamboo break, so we were talking about fighting together. Is there anything wrong with doing this?


    "If you get your hands on the average person, you''ll be angry! But I don''t think you guys have to worry about that!


    "Of course it is. For once, I take the side of justice for a living. So, you''re totally gonna crush the organization itself, okay?"


    "Respond!"


    Mika nods in a temperament to the bowman who confirms with a gentle tone and expression.


    "Uh, for now, I think we should crush the weapons manufacturing plant or something. I don''t want to crush you for the head first, it''s quick, but that goes against my fashion. It''s ideal to chop up a little bit from your surroundings, make you regret, threaten, annoy, scare, despair, and finally mumble, right? Yeah."


    "You''re on the side of great justice."


    Eagle Hiko laughs funny when she hears how the bowman talks.


    "Case-by-case! That would be the right way to attack!


    Mika concurred lightly, pouring wine into the glass with a rambling hand, all at once.


    "Why don''t you taste and drink a little, minor. It''s not safe to drink at once. It''s an ambulance, 10 or 5,000 people a year for acute alcoholism."


    Watch out in the tone Hawkeyok joked about.


    "I like to drink all at once! Besides, it''s weird that underage murder is allowed and underage drinking and smoking is not allowed!


    "Ha, sure. But with a minor body, you should still stop drinking that. I did the same thing when I was a kid, and they took me to the hospital."


    Eagle Hiko laughs at Mika protesting at the top of the Buddha.


    "They have four weapons manufacturing plants in Euthanasia City! One of the smallest factories is crushed."


    Mika spilled her first laugh. An awesome doya face showed up in the bowman''s eyes.


    "Oh, that''s great. Uh, well, for now, you know, only the Red Tormenter-modified refinery, which you just want to find and crush at any cost. Yeah."


    Where the refinery was crushed, there is a recipe for refining, so the bowman also knows that it would be pointless if they took it away.


    But Theory on the side of justice needs a statement of intent and a demonstration of sabotage. It''s not limited to this one, but it makes it easier to work.


    "It''s one of the things they need! Do the three of us do that? Funny!"


    "If this guy cares about that, maybe he can go alone, huh?


    With his jaw, he refers to the bowman, and proudly Eagle Hiko.


    That''s it, I''m not overconfident.


    Bowman to try to be humble for once, but I had that confidence.


    "Are you overconfident? I had that confidence, and I meant to! I don''t need any help, I''m not talking about a fight! I hope there are others with the same purpose, so we don''t have to be in trouble!


    Bowman thinks it would be easier for Mika to do it with each other because she says exactly what she says.


    "That''s what this is all about. By the way, why would I want to crush your" Breakfast Break "?


    "I can''t tell you about my client!


    In response to Hawkeyok''s query, Mika answered instantly without putting her hair down.


    "Oh, you''re right. You asked a stupid question, me."


    Eagle hiko with his head on.


    "Ma, the purpose is the same, don''t you have to worry about the details? We''re on each other''s well-known side of justice, so you can trust us. Yeah."


    Both Bowman and Hawkhiko thought it was going to end in a soothing mood like this, but Mika''s expression suddenly darkened.


    "I''ll reveal only one thing to you about my purpose. Is a break in the bamboo purchasing a lot of goods from a human trafficking organization? That''s the story. Where did that product go? What is it used for?


    Instead of talking in a way that accentuates and screams at the end of the phrase, Mika''s tone drops and says, the complexion of the bowman and Hawk Hiko changes.


    "I can''t tell you my client. but after hearing what I asked for, I decide if I want to hire a job. I mean, that''s what I mean."


    "Aha, even if we''re on the side of justice, it''s something we can''t overhear. Hey, it"


    Emotions similar to fighting spirit boil in the bowman.


    The worse you fight, the more you burn because you''re still running on the side of justice and there''s a part of you that''s drunk about it, the bowman self-analyzes. I''m pretty much aware I''m a hypocrite.


    But I also thought it would have been compared to an unconscious, righteous ally rash just for what I was aware of and constantly paying attention to. The bowman knows that unconsciousness around the area can cause a lot of trouble when he runs wild.


    "Ah, very simple and natural question from me too, can I bump one?


    A bowman who shows a loving grin and lets his index finger stand in front of his face.


    "Respond!"


    "Why are you always talking like you''re screaming?


    "Always living in a temperament and in a direction that is obvious - no! A testament!"


    In response to Bowman''s question, Mika answered with her chest stretched.


    Mika Tsukinawa promised the two revolutionaries to start their activities early tomorrow, and after Tasmania Devil, she went to the first basement floor of the building without going straight outside the Kando building.


    "Looks like you made good contact."


    Snow Oka Institute on the first basement floor of Cando Building.


    The red-eyed girl, the lord of the institute, saw Mika''s face and said so without hearing any reports.


    "They seem to be trustworthy. I knew at a glance. I think they''re good guys. My people, my eyes are sure."


    Instead of talking like a daily shout, keep your voice tone down, Mika.


    That look doesn''t float. I don''t even try to sit on a chair, I don''t try to gaze at Junko or the truth sitting next to him.


    "Well, I''m not fooling you, so I don''t think you''ll ever look like that."


    "No, you''d be fooling me no matter what I think"


    Mika returns that to Junko who follows, with a sinking voice.


    She was convinced that she had received the request, but since coming into contact with the bowmen, Mika had been put to good conscience.


    "It certainly doesn''t act like I fall directly into them. but the act of being watched by those on your side is that of limitless treachery! I mean... that''s what I mean"


    "If it bothers you, I wish you hadn''t taken on that role from the beginning."


    Truth pinches my mouth.


    "I can''t even ask him to do this. It''s a substitute. This time it''s a category, but if you''re even backwards, you can just give it up here now."


    "Hmm, maybe True you''re right. I can''t force you to do anything you don''t like, but I''m not going to let that happen, like Mika isn''t convinced."


    Junko smiling with only one smile.


    "It''s what Junko says, so I don''t really trust you! But I thought I couldn''t overlook the act of breaking bamboo, and then I took your request! What are you..."


    Mika knocks halfway through her words and the door opens. Looking at the person who showed up, Mika originally opens her big eyes even wider.


    The physique exposes the middle back of the middle meat, blue-white and twisted skin without a single thread, with large bilobes growing from the top of the head, visible with blood vessels floating all over the body, no eyes, no mouth, no ears, no genitals, only nostrils, nostrils and earholes. A Phantom looking so alien came into the room with some kind of equipment packed in a box.


    "Thank you. I didn''t leave you there."


    Junko smiled at me, and the Phantom left the room in a respectful manner when he put the box down.


    "That''s your modified mouse, too!


    Mika asks with a wrinkle between her brows.


    "That''s right. My parents took care of me because I was netting, and Necafe and all that, but my money ran out and I came here. So, I hired you here. Not after giving labor its fullest pleasure."


    "He said it was a joy of labor!?


    "Yeah. When I was told to do my job, I modified it so that I could immerse myself in happiness with tons of euphoric substances in my brain. Instead, I left no other emotions behind. It''s very simple."


    "Where''s the point in doing that..."


    Mika flashes her face at Junko, who explains it in a pleasant way.


    "There''s nothing profound about it. Personally, I think it lacks fun, but the customer asked me if I could create someone who would be an efficient workforce like that. So they''re working here after they''ve become experimental benches."


    That said, Junko shrugs his shoulders and tries to spread his hands small. I lived in the United States for many years at one time, so the habits I had at that time still remain.


    "The experiment itself is a success, so we can mass-produce that in the future. Sooner or later, Nito and the others in the world are getting bought out of their parents and remodeled like that so they can work all over the place. I''d like to come up with something, though, because I''m personally still so bored that I don''t have myself. I was just wondering if there was a better way."


    "That sucks! But... is he happy?"


    Mika drops the tone of her voice and adds after she throws it away in tears.


    "What about being on the side of justice? What do you do every day in Snow Oka?"


    True asks Mika.


    "Evil! But you can''t hate evil because it makes you worse, because it gives you both misfortune and happiness, and you simply can''t cut it off as evil!


    To the true question Mika answers instantly by spilling a smile and turns to Junko.


    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I''ll do what I thought was right! Ok!?


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s what Mika is."


    Junko responds to Mika, who proclaims with a true face, with her usual unyielding smile.


    "Is it also the right thing to want to be this guy''s experimental bench?


    True to keep Mika pointed and ask further. It''s always a pale way of talking lacking discouragement, but at that time it was rarely emotional. Seems sarcastic to capture only words, but the voice is soft.


    "As it turns out, yes! You can''t be sorry! I owe it to Junko to have me now!


    "Perhaps one of these days you''ll regret it."


    True exhales small to Mika, who answers without hesitation.


    "None! Impossible! What about you like that!


    "True you are here for a positive feeling and purpose, so I don''t think you have any regrets or anything."


    In response to Mika''s question, Junko answered on behalf of True. Mika asked after knowing what her true purpose was, but when Junko answered, not herself, she stopped poking around any further.

 31 5

    Bowman Amano was a boy of a very dear character as it looked.


    I didn''t even want to hurt anyone, and I repelled every dispute.


    But the bullying awakened the Bowman''s desire for the violence that was lurking in his subconscious.


    If you''re just going to be bullied and avenged, you just have to face up to it with the willingness to die.


    But Bowman didn''t, he stayed out of simple resistance to violence, even sprouted a willingness to kill, and even thrived on rumors like urban legends.


    Snow Oka Institute - Rumors of Mad Scientists Empowering the Cost of Experimental Stations. aspirations for great power gained cheaply. Sometimes and desire for the possibility of ruin. Gambling with a rash feeling that it doesn''t matter if you die.


    As a result, the bowman gained unrealistic power and with that power broke his situation.


    He relied on that power afterwards, abandoning his mediocre routine and throwing himself into a world full of strife. He who helps weakness and screws evil. As a backstreet starter, a revolutionary who strands the world''s battlefields, many people have appreciated me and dyed my hands with much blood.


    "Wow! I can''t believe you got this power! I''m special now! It''s not like the rest of them!


    Shake with a distorted grin, myself when I was fifteen.


    "The police won''t even catch me! Nobody can stand in my way! I can do anything!


    When I think of myself in the past who shouts out loud and floats as if possessed by madness, the bowman of the present day feels indescribably disgusted, mixed with embarrassment and horror. If it had been rampant like that, it would have been ruined.


    Explore memory wondering where the toothpick was applied. Soon my memory was dug up. It is the presence of our partner, Forty Thousand Eagle Hicks.


    "Can I go out with you, too, that?"


    When he told him he was going to fall into the back street, Eagle Hiccup offered to do so without getting lost.


    "I''m not making amends or anything like that. Simply because it seems interesting. You''re not alone, are you? I''m anxious to be alone, too, but do you feel like you two are? I actually admired that kind of world."


    Truth is, I wasn''t anxious about the bowman back then. It was floating. I may have left it floating and rampant on its own, but when I am aware of the existence of Eagle Hill, it takes nature and teeth, and I think that''s why I''ve ever been able to live.


    Sometimes you have to think about protecting him from becoming a partner. Sometimes I rely on him. When that happens, I can''t float alone. Be cautious.


    I don''t know about the others, but the bowman had that kind of toothpick. Because of the presence of those on whom we depended, we did not have to die. Yes, the bowman is always conscious.


    "Hey, it''s time to get up. Are you even having a horny dream? Are you accumulating?


    Hotel twin rooms. The bowman woke up with the voice of the eagle hiko that was already awake.


    "I was just having a nostalgic dream. Hang on... why are you headed to Simonetta right away?"


    A bowman who gets out of bed and quickly wears clothes in wasteless motion.


    "I haven''t spoken to a woman in a long time yesterday. And the Japanese."


    "Oh, okay. So it was Hawk Hiko who had the horny dream. Have you washed your pants yet?


    "I never dreamed of it once. That''s an urban legend, isn''t it? If it wasn''t for Twin, I''d have seen some porn videos."


    Japan does not make hotel bills stupid, so it is a twin room to sign off on. As a legendary revolutionary, its fame is not very fragrant, even on a global scale, since it has mostly helped the weak side free of charge.


    Of course, if the bowmen were serious about gold, they would make a lot of money without so much effort. But I don''t dare. Spend as much time and effort as you can just doing your righteousness. That was the aesthetic of the bowmen.


    "What do you think? That girl."


    Hawk Hiko asks. Naturally, I am referring to Mika.


    "I think he''s a good kid. Yeah, she''s very different, but she''s a good girl."


    "I really don''t think you want people to say or think you''re changing - I don''t think so. I''m sure you''re just being strong. What? Um, nice, that''s the type."


    "It''s just like us. It''s rare in Japan."


    When we were rolling around outside Japan, it was not particularly unusual for humans to fight for justice. I haven''t really seen a hero of justice with strength, though.


    The bowman''s phone rings. A holographic display is projected into the air from a fingertip-sized cell phone, reflecting a letter. It was an email from Mika I was just talking about. I glanced at the content and the bowman sent me a reply.


    "Mr. Moon, you''re early in the morning. We''re going to raid the enemy''s factory now so we can come in front of Candoville."


    "I haven''t even had dinner yet. Even their factory''s still closed, right? No one''s attacking the factory, and you''re only willing to sabotage it. You don''t want to kill too many people?


    Eagle Hiko looks up.


    They are two people on the side of justice, but they don''t fit with those who say beautiful things when they do it or the type who don''t want to get their hands dirty. I will not tolerate anything if I become an enemy, and sometimes I use dirty hands. I wouldn''t have survived if I hadn''t, and I don''t have the current track record and fame.


    "I replied that I would go after breakfast. Ma, that''s sweet if that''s what you''re going to do, isn''t it? You''re going to crush the whole organization, so you should keep the number down. Real righteous allies are merciless. Hehe..."


    A bowman with an invincible grin on his nostalgic face.


    "No, that''s what justice allies that aren''t real are like"


    "Oh, finally, because of Mr. Tsukina-san, I sent him that Hawk Hiko had a horny dream"


    "Whoa, wait. I''m not gonna be sexually harassed if I tell you the bottom story."


    To the words of the bowman, Hawk Yan raised a voice of protest laughing.


    "I didn''t expect you to suddenly email me the bottom line! You suck!"


    In front of Candoville, Mika complained with an angry face at the encounter.


    He''s wearing a blank t-shirt and a cap just like last night, but underneath he''s a jerk named Overknee Socks with a black camouflage pattern on his denim shorts.


    "No, no, you don''t have to be so mad at me to that extent,"


    "He''s a nasty guy with a big face. I''m so sorry."


    Next to the bowman with the troubled face, Eagle Hiko lowers his head with his hands together in front of his face, slightly. The bowman intended to disparage Eagle Hiko, but it was painful from Eagle Hiko that Mika''s angry spearhead was directed toward the bowman.


    "I don''t like the lower stuff! I don''t even like H guys!


    "No, all men are chunks of porn, and a man who isn''t is more of an anomaly"


    This is the only place I can pull off, and I assure you with a serious eye, bowman.


    "So, how did you make the raid so fast? If it''s a sweet little reason not to want to kill too many people, etc., I''m sorry, but let''s get rid of the fight together?


    Mika also found that the bowman''s tone was as floating as usual, but he wasn''t joking about it.


    "I don''t like useless biocides, but I also know that this job is completely out of hand by nature, and that''s not the reason! Simply aimed at a seemingly insignificant time slot! It''s time for the guys on the night shift to go home! They''re getting heavier security because of me raiding once!


    "If that''s the case, it''s a no-problem. But in the end we''re going to kill them all, so on the contrary, shouldn''t you have solidified them and had a lot of them?


    "I''m a prudent! That''s it!"


    Tightening the story unilaterally, Mika raises her hand toward the taxi. Bowman and Hawk Hiko face each other in the back, like, oh man.


    I got caught up in smoke, but there''s no doubt that Mika found that killing all of us relentlessly with our enemies is not the right thing to do with our policies.


    "By the way! Why are you two revolutionaries and such!


    In the cab, Mika asks aloud, not paying any attention to the presence of the driver, etc.


    "Is that the question all of a sudden?"


    "I''m so interested! He''s been active in making history famous on a global scale! A true real-time hero! What a lovely life! Admire!"


    The bowman couldn''t help but wonder what the taxi driver thought of the often sounding voice in the next seat and the unusual language being arranged.


    "It feels like you''re on the side of justice, too, doesn''t it? I''m just doing my job of helping people on the street who are in back street trouble. Is that what you''re doing, admiring the righteous ally itself?


    While I wonder if it''s a slightly mean question, I dare to bump into you, bowman.


    "If you don''t feel that way, you''re lying! But there''s another decisive reason! I used to be made a loser out of my surroundings because I was such a weirdo! That''s why I was bullied! That''s why I wanted to give them back... that''s why I fell in the back street! So I also started standing in public as an artist! So I don''t like the people around me, but they see me and they hear me! Look at me getting famous and active and what do the people who used to make fun of me think!? The first motive came from such a humble and impure emotion! I also know it''s terribly impure as a motive! But I don''t feel that way right now! As a result, this is how I live satisfactorily!


    But Mika didn''t realize anything about Bowman''s thoughts, and she happily screwed up her motives.


    "So, there are too many"


    Eagle Hiko laughing and sneaking around.


    "Uh, you know... you''re hiding who you are now, aren''t you? Doesn''t the driver understand?


    Mika, who doesn''t hesitate to put her thoughts all over her, finally has a bowman who can''t stand to barge in.


    "Never mind. I have a lot of customers."


    The old driver with a bearded face mixed with white and black was laughing strangely.


    "Come on! I said it''s your turn next! Let me hear it!


    Mika urges.


    "Though I don''t think I can return a very satisfactory answer. Is that okay with you, though?


    "Listen, I''m not going to say anything rude like boring!


    The bowman thought for a moment before talking.


    "After hundreds of years, in any country, do you know why stories of good and evil become popular? That''s because it''s a painful, refreshing fantasy that''s almost impossible in real life. In reality, righteous allies don''t do that. Yeah. It''s just a diagram of the belly-black guys hitting the weak and getting fat. Yes. So in fiction, you can at least enjoy your desire to be like this, when you talk about it."


    That''s all I''ve talked about, the bowman gives Hawk a glimpse.


    "There are so many pathetic people in the world who just get fuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedfuckedto Such poor, weak, weak, vulnerable people, etc. can''t change their place on their own. I can''t help it. Yes, that''s why I first gained the impure motive of revenge, and now I want to use it for those people. I thought it would be nice if there was one guy in the world who fantasized like that in real life. Yes."


    "I knew... you look alike! How about you?


    Mika looks back at Hawk Hiko.


    "I don''t have a very deep reason. I''m just hanging out with this guy because he''s funny."


    "Yes, we''re here."


    Shortly after Hawkko answered with a smile, the taxi stopped.


    "I can''t help but notice that you get money from the righteous allies."


    "I''m sorry to make you have such a weird conversation. Don''t hesitate to talk about it somewhere."


    To the grinning old driver, the bowman pays the price with a smile on his face.


    I saw the driver straight away and found out, but this person is apparently not strong either. I can tell by the atmosphere. Bowman decided whether he was stepping one foot in the back street in a side job, or the taxi driver would be the side job.


    In fact, he was a resident of the back street, a so-called dark cab driver, and was familiar with Mika, so Mika did not hesitate to raise an argument.

 32 6.

    In front of the three bowmen, Hawk Hiko and Mika, a small factory is built in the hills. The surroundings are full of empty spaces full of pompous trees and grass. There are no crowds either. As for the aside of the backstreet organization, it is a well suited environment.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask you something important"


    I just walked out to the factory and the bowman speaks to Mika.


    "Do you have solid evidence that they were human beings who bought it through a human trafficking organization and did human experiments?


    "None! But only the source is certain!


    "Uh, hey, for once, we need proof. I''d like to suppress that if I could, but what do you think?


    "Answer! So I''m going to do that from the beginning, too! Then let''s go!


    Bowman and Hawk Hiko look at Mika as she enters the factory with exasperation and grandeur from the front.


    "Don''t they suddenly make you a hive, that"


    "If you''re such a lightly dying child, you''d be dead by now. But I''ll do what I think."


    While they were talking, multiple gunshots continued to ring from inside the building.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa The society behind this country wasn''t forbidden except for guns."


    "Well, it''s a weapons manufacturing organization, so you might have assault guns and machine guns."


    A bowman takes a small bottle of plastic out of his nose and opens the lid, removes a grain of tablet from inside and throws it into his mouth.


    Drugs that both the residents of the back street and the soldiers on the battlefield must take - ''outlets''. Chemicals that increase five senses, reflex nerves, concentration, motor vision, sixth sense, etc., to the extreme. If you just take one capsule, legal drugs without any sequelae.


    If taken, it will be possible to see roughly the movement of the target and even the ballistics of the bullet from the muzzle, as well as to prepend and evade the bullet. The shooting side also presupposes that the opponent prepends and avoids, relying on the opponent''s slight motion and his own account to calculate how to move and shoot during the moment.


    With a concentration and a sixth sense sharpened to the extreme by the outlet, in order to move with each other''s prefetching assumptions, only a few operations and the sharpening of the faint with awareness are frequently carried out.


    Hawk Yan jumps into the factory first, makes a slight time difference, and then the bowman jumps in as well.


    There was a shooting in response to the eagle hiccup that came in earlier, but I can''t react aggressively to the bowman. The bowman immediately identifies the whereabouts of those who were shooting at the entrance, points the gun at him and pulls the trigger. The opponent was shot through the head just a little out of the shadow of the container and collapsed, making sure it was brought to the container.


    In addition, the figure of a man pointing a gun at Hawk Hin enters his sight, and the bowman shoots another shot. The opponent wasn''t pointing consciousness at the bowman.


    "The difference between the firepower and the number will be handy," he said. Sounds that much. Yeah. "


    From the shadow of a stacked box, a bowman shoots and kills a man who was shooting machine guns at Eagle Hiko and seems heartless or boring zero.


    The remaining enemies are five who feel like they''ve seen it all the time. They similarly shoot machine guns from behind containers and belt conveyors. Some may be hiding and asking how things are going, but only these five are actively engaged.


    They were only amateurs with guns, but not in the eyes of bowmen. All year round, if you try to be a bowman who was throwing himself into the flying world of bullets, that''s a crude indiscriminate shooting you''ll see at a glance.


    It''s not pointless to barrage in a machine gun class, but it''s ineffective for someone who takes an outlet and has more than a certain level of skill. Besides, there is no cooperation between enemies. I''m just shooting around without thinking.


    Determining the moment when the enemy''s bullet runs out, the bowmen are sure to finish one by one with a pistol.


    "This is not the end of the first period."


    Hawk hiko speaks when he sees the shooting completely interrupted and no enemies left dead.


    "You may still be in the back, but this place is small as a factory!


    Mika said. Machine guns were arranged inside the stacked boxes. Looks like a firearm factory.


    "Oh? That sounds like a pretty good number of people."


    A bowman who puts his hand on his forehead and takes a trick that peeks into the back.


    "There''s nobody here!


    There are no other living people in the workshop than the three. Mika looks around at the hit with a strange look on the bowman''s words. The bowman is silent and points to the shutter in the back.


    Mika is sensitive to killings and signs of people. But that affects distance. At least I know there are no people nearby.


    "Did the ghost tell you that?"


    Eagle Hiko laughs at it.


    (Is that some kind of paranormal ability!


    Mika sensed the presence of an enemy lurking in the back with supernatural force in the words of Hawk Hin. The details have not been heard, but Mika also knows that Bowman has some power.


    "Let''s wait here for them to come"


    The bowman suggests, and Hawk Hiko and Mika nod at it and dive into themselves.


    After a while, as the bowman said, the shutter in the back opened and the novice slipped in. In addition to about ten members of the organization, there are a mix of six other beasts that have increased their intentions to kill.


    "Oh, my God, it''s Battle Creature. I didn''t think you''d be dealing with these guys in Japan."


    Eagle Hiko smiles invincibly and picks up the machine gun nearby. I don''t allow boulders with a pistol. No meat solution was prepared.


    Battle Creature''s role on the battlefield is stronger in reducing enemy ammunition by massive input or in the nuances of positive motion to avoid allied ammunition. It is an organism and dies without a warhead with a solution for battle creatures or a modern firearm. If you eat grenades or something, you won''t get one.


    "It is said that if a lower cost and more powerful battle creature is developed in the near future, it will be a threat. This situation is a threat enough."


    Indoors, and not so far from the enemy. Then about ten enemies with guns and six biological weapons that can be both shields and spears. This is the three of us. Normally, it''s a desperate situation. It is troublesome enough to subtract the fact that all three are veterans and strong.


    "If you''re cowering, stay back! I''ll take care of it!


    Hawk Hiko rounds his eyes to Mika, who speaks out his Rin expression to the enemy.


    "You''re saying you''re confident you can do something about that? I don''t want to see what kind of concealment you''re gonna show me."


    It was a teasing eagle hiko,


    "No, no, I can''t do that anymore. I''m the one who showed off my hidden art first."


    A bowman smiles and says, try to spread your hands and shrug your shoulders.


    "Mm!?


    Mika roared at the changes that had taken place ahead.


    When they wondered if something like white had spread around Battle Creature for a moment with the constituents of the Bamboo Break, they simultaneously distorted their faces in fear.


    "Monster! Don''t come. Come!


    "Ouch... painful... aide..."


    "Do it, stop it! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Forgive me. Yes!


    With a mouthful of calls, there was no one left to lose their normality and show the appearance of chaos, such as those who tried to escape from something they could not see, those who fell on the spot and wandered around, or those who knelt and salivated with vain expressions.


    The same goes for Battle Creature. He keeps barking, knocking his head over and over against the wall, and he keeps shaking round and round.


    "Illusion? No, hallucinogenic gas?


    Mika turns her gaze to the bowman.


    "No, but is it something like that? Yeah, it''s not a very interesting ability either."


    As the bowman smiled and peeled, he slowly approached the constituents of the confused organization, shooting each and every one of them at the head and holding them back.


    "Don''t you see..."


    Mika moaned when she saw the likelihood that she would be unilaterally killed, not responding even when the gun was poked up close.


    Mika is breathtaking to a bowman who stabs a relentless stomach without changing his complexion at an opponent who has already become incapable of fighting. I never thought a man who had ever spoken in a calm tone would do this. If Mika sharpens her opponent''s combat power, I''ll give her a break.


    (It''s hard to deal with the fact that you don''t know who the power is, even with my power. I don''t want to be a shark before then)


    In some cases, it may be possible to turn to the enemy. Mika has received a request to conceive that possibility. Assuming the worst case scenario, I would also like to know in advance, if possible, the mystery of the extraordinary power the bowman possesses.


    "Well, I guess we should go around planting bombs and call them factory-by-factory dokans. I mean, when I got back to Japan, I also had a hard time purchasing bombs... The selling side will also be reluctant to serve. It''s a really inconvenient country."


    "Then it''s easy to buy bombs because it''s a convenient country."


    Eagle Hiko and the Bow Man set the bomb they brought to the stronghold as they whispered a light mouth.


    "According to the research, there are still two of their factories! The Red Tormenters modification will be stretched as an eye-catching product in the future, and it won''t be here! Of the two remaining factories, one is their home! The Red Tormenters may be made from the home base! Or both!


    After setting up the bomb, Mika said when she went outside the factory.


    "That''s right. Whatever you think, it doesn''t look like a virus facility."


    "Don''t feel like security is too thin. Let the factory be smaller."


    Hawk Hiko pushes the remote control switch when he says it like it''s boring. The explosion sounded and smoke erupted from inside the factory.


    "It feels like it''s not rampant enough, and why don''t you go somewhere else and ramble it up? This."


    "Agree!"


    Mika immediately agrees with Bowman''s suggestion. They were blind to the factory that blew them up, and the three followed the scene.

 33 7

    Junko was in the lab at the base of the Bamboo Break, taking a tour of the manufacturing process of the Red Tormenters modification, while interacting with the Chemistry Squad of the Bamboo Break and discussing, but on the way out, he went to the reception room and watched a video that was true and two.


    "Hmm, I haven''t been able to get a very good picture, but I was wondering if I could figure out the least amount of power."


    Junko seems satisfied while rewinding the video shown on the holographic display over and over again. I had just reviewed the footage sent to me over and over again.


    "It doesn''t seem to be materialized, and it''s not very powerful, is it?


    True says he was watching footage over Junko''s shoulder.


    "I guess the only reason the materialization is thin is because it''s not night, like a dark atmosphere place. If it bothered him, it would make him more physical, and his depletion would be intense."


    Something like a white tweezer watches footage of around ten men with guns and standing around six battle creatures and analyzing them with one hand in a teacup.


    "Is it enough for people with weak mental abilities even when materialization is thin? There are so many suddenly appearing in front of me after it''s hard to see, and this one might be more troublesome for the hard part to avoid."


    "Bowman, I think that''s the great thing about you. Maybe I can apply a lot of other things. I need more data for now, right? And..."


    Drink up the cup of tea and pour fresh tea from the teapot.


    "This isn''t funny at all. True, you have to stir me up. Come on."


    Place the sugar in the cup and smile at the pure child while stirring with a teaspoon.


    "You said you were going to another factory. I''m going there to see you. Most people with paranormal powers don''t overconfidently try to train the living, but these guys don''t seem to be."


    "By now, Zuo and the others are at a loss. Maybe he''ll ask us to help him, and you don''t have to come. You should sell him in as a helper from here and play with Mika and the others."


    I don''t mean to please you, though.


    I told Junko, who bears an innocent grin and urges him, that the truth remained faceless.


    Experimental rats move around anxiously in a transparent case. As if you are feeling destined to descend on yourself from now on.


    From the tube on the case, invisible it slowly enters the case and also into the body of the rat.


    Rats suffer. Red dots float up on the blocked white hair, and countless little red eczemas swell up all over the rat''s body.


    "Did that woman die like this rat, too?


    Persimmon swamp was laughing thinly as she watched how it was.


    "If you''re human, you don''t die as quickly as a rat. The strength of diffusion is sold, but you''ve weakened your killing power for that matter. This is the prototype stage. It''ll still take a few days to complete."


    Next to it, Fukuda laughs and explains the edge of her mouth with a slight and enjoyable smile. The two of them were New Red''s development lab, a new weapon that further improved the Red Tormenters modification.


    "I was just holding you at play and you were in tune. I wanted to watch you die, but I just got busy working."


    That''s when I spread the distorted grin and Persimmon Swamp said it seemed creepy, a collection comes inside the lab. The grin that was on Persimmon''s face disappears by dramatic.


    "Duh, what''s up?


    Seeing the face of the angry boss, Persimmon Marsh wolves almost conditionally reflexively wondering if he had hemmed again.


    "One of the factories was crushed again. Besides, it''s not just the moon, it''s a hell of a big guy with it."


    Abominably throw up and throw away the collection.


    "They are two men, Amano Bow Man and 400,000 Hawk Hiko, said to be legendary revolutionaries. Why do they make us look like enemies?


    Zao shouts with a curse at the catastrophe that continues to descend.


    "According to what I heard, the two men were in the Civil War of the Republic of Banara until the other day, shouldering the Novam National Liberation Army. We were good at banara government forces, and we were working on prolonging the civil war, so isn''t that relevant?


    Persimmon swamp speculation had hit, but Zuo shook his neck to the side.


    "That would be what every death merchant does. What makes you think we''re the only enemies? It''s not normal for you to come and crush even the arms-manufacturing organization behind the country."


    At the point of proclaiming himself a righteous ally, I knew that a person named Bowman Amano was not normal, but nevertheless unreasonable, it seems to Zao.


    "When infected with my artwork, it''s already a miserable way to die. If he killed one of his people, he might even point a grudge spear at us. Pfft."


    Zuo amplifies his frustration even further to Fukuda, who proudly speaks and leaks laughter.


    "We are indeed the first organization to have used full-scale BC weapons as commodities and flown them to wartime countries. I don''t observe international laws prohibiting biological weapons anywhere now, but the fact that arms smuggling organizations manufacture and sell BC weapons has never been a taboo before."


    It would be the Banara government that would be beaten in international public opinion, but it did not consider at all the possibility that their organization, which stood in the way of sales, would be sanctioned by the ICPO, etc.


    At that time, it also had a formula that could be done with Conne and bribes, but it goes too far beyond predictions, such as a revolutionary burning in justice trying to crush the organization.


    "Did Mika Tsukinawa also get driven by such proselytism, or was he asked by someone who was driven by proselytism - you mean...?


    Even now, Zao was beginning to be caught in regret, considering that the original developer, Junko Yukioka, would not have issued an OK sign for the development and sale of such a noisy weapon.


    "If there''s a legendary revolutionary over there, is there a hand in asking a legendary Mad Scientist over here? Whatever you say."


    Zuo says in an ironic tone.


    "Would you like me to call you here?


    To casual persimmon marsh words, Fukuda changes her complexion and Zao reveals more and more anger.


    "This is a lab doing research on New Red, but you want me to put an outside person in there?


    "Ah... right. The Red Tormenters are ripping off the data, so I was wondering if this one would be good."


    Kamamara makes a hasty excuse to stare.


    "That''s to get you in a good mood for Junko Yukioka."


    Deeply sighing at his men''s stupidity, Zao headed to the lab where he thought he had Junko.


    Along the way, I truly come across Junko in the hallway.


    "Hmm, where did you go? Zo, you look scared."


    You know what I mean.


    Junko asking and a pompous grunt true.


    "You know what?


    Zo responds to true words.


    "If it''s true."


    Junko swells her cheeks with a true face.


    "Do you know what happened? You know what I''m talking about, but you''re asking me on purpose? Ho... you wanted me to say it out of my mouth on purpose"


    Zuo, who was crunchy, was in the mood to say as much as one of his dislikes. Despite being the person I''m going to rely on, I couldn''t contain it. And after I say it, I''m ashamed of my breadth and immaturity.


    "Well, if I had watched" Frozen Sun "in one hassle, there would have been talk that one of the factories for breaking bamboo had been crushed."


    A frozen sun is one of the information organizations in the back street. We have a site that provides real-time information for backstreets, and the site name is also Frozen Sun. Because the speed of information on incidents in Euthanasia is the best, all residents of the back streets in Euthanasia are browsing.


    "Ho ho, knowing but purposefully asking is mean, you are"


    "But you want to help such a mean kid, don''t you?


    Now I joke and say it at my leisure, and Junko jokes and gives it back with his voice.


    Knowing that Junko had spotted what he had come to do, Zao deduces that this Mad Scientist is often relied upon by someone to immediately perceive such signs.


    "Whether it''s the moon or Amano, it''s a handy opponent for a middle-sized organization like ours. There''s a way to hire a good killer with money, but right on the side, remember those two had enough major names not to take a pull. Based on that reaction, can you take it on?


    "Yeah, yeah. He''s staying and letting me look at the research, and I have no reason to say no. Then play, True. Come on."


    Zuo''s gaze pours true. This little beautiful boy, who is always beside Junko, says he is one of the top killers in the back street. I can snort if it''s a biological weapon made of Junko Suzuoka, but he looks like a child nonetheless, so it doesn''t look like that at all, and it''s hard to believe.


    True big eyes take Zuo''s gaze.


    The gaze fits, and Zuo has noticed.


    It is said that the name of Junko Suzuoka''s murder doll was always derived from something like a faceless, emotionless killing machine, but there is certainly a light of will in his black eyes. On the contrary, he also seemed to have terribly clear eyes, unlike the inhabitants of this world.


    "Hmm? I''m staring at you with a hot gaze, but Zo, maybe I care about you?


    "No, not like that..."


    Junko teases me with his face and rushes off his gaze from the truth.


    "So, where do I go?


    The truth asks with no expression.


    "They''re headed to the Red Tormentor refinery. I''m wondering if we can make it now..."


    "Okay. I''ll be right there."


    "Let''s arrange a car here"


    Zuo walks out and truly follows it.


    "In addition to nearly twenty constituents, there were Battle Creatures in the factory they had just raided. It crushed me without even just the three of us. You''re like a movie hero."


    While Zao walks, he speaks toward the truth behind him.


    "If Junko Yukioka''s murder doll is as rumored, you can do the same unrealistic thing, right?


    I didn''t ask sarcastically. Zao himself wanted reassurance and expected a comfortable response.


    "It''s not realistic. Only the strong kicked the weak. Realistic story."


    True in a light way of speaking, but I don''t feel strange, unpleasant or cold.


    "No, you can''t do it with a normal person, or there won''t be any talk of that kind of movie or comic book"


    "You say the facts are stranger than the novel. Especially since the back streets are a world of everything, I don''t think the beacon of imagination can be overstretched, no matter how stretched."


    "Hmm."


    At first I had the impression that she was silent, but Zo thought she was a child who spoke unexpectedly well. I looked like I wasn''t even a tasteless kid, like the look I lacked in facial expression changes, even from the words that came back.

 34 8

    The bowman will never forget that event ten years ago.


    "Stop it, help me!


    "I''m sorry. I''m not doing this anymore, so do something about this guy!


    The bowman sees a bad threesome who was bullying himself desperately begging him to cry and cry without himself or the world, and the bowman seems petty and leaks a laugh.


    The Mad Scientist experiment was a success and the Bowman was able to gain power beyond his intelligence. The bowman, summoned to the river plains by the defects, quickly waved his power and turned back into a backlash.


    Seeing them hitting on fear, crying, even incontinence and begging for forgiveness, the bowman was filled with cruel satisfaction.


    "If you swear you''ll never do this again and apologize, I''ll untie you"


    That filled me up. The original plan was to kill the bullies, but just seeing their unusual and funny appearance made the bowman satisfied enough.


    "I swear, I swear!


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!


    The bowman exhaled loudly as he looked down at the three who shuddered and begged for forgiveness, releasing them.


    In the end, the bowman himself was relieved that he had forgiven them for not killing them.


    It was painful enough to die, and I hated them enough to kill them, but I realized that my despair of cowardice and powerlessness was actually stronger than hating them.


    In a recoil of despair, the bowman was severely intoxicated by the power he had acquired. I don''t want this power to end with this alone.


    At any rate, I want to use this horrible but fascinating power that I have gained because of something else. In order for me to be strong and big as a person, the bowman was beginning to think that instead of relying on strength to satisfy my greed, it would be to use the power I had gained for someone.


    River beds at sunset. When I tried to get off the dirt, thinking that I was never going to get to this abominable place where I was always bullied again...


    "Wait, Amano."


    Bad leadership stopped a bowman on his way home. He was alone.


    "Well... let me apologize again. Not to want to be helpful, but to be true...... I''m so sorry."


    I stare at the bowman with my cringing eyes in bright red, and say my words of apology with a sincere face, drooling my head deeply.


    "Yeah, I forgive you. If you understand, that''s enough."


    To another apology for the defect, for some reason the bowman felt like he had been saved.


    "It''s me... actually, while bullying me about you, in my mind, I stopped doing this, and I''ve been thinking about it. But I can''t do it. I was aware of those eyes. But thanks to you, I can stop. It''s a funny story that you were bullying me, and I feel sorry for you. Something... weird to say, but I know you don''t like me saying this... but that... thanks."


    I laugh lightly, and at the end of the day I say thank you in a small voice.


    "I don''t hate it. Not at all."


    I was glad I stayed to kill him, and naturally a smile spilled, and he was a bowman who tried to walk away, but...


    "Amano"


    Bad Leadership - Four hundred thousand eagle hiccups call it off again and try to retrieve your phone with a refreshing grin.


    The bowman also smiled back, registering each other''s numbers and addresses.


    The bowman then went to the Yukooka Institute to report and thank him for the results.


    "Hmm, I didn''t end up paying you back."


    Before the bowman uttered the report, Junko said with an uncontrolled grin. I don''t know how the hell I found out, but he seemed to have grasped all the bowman''s behavior.


    "I did. But I thought it was too much until I killed them, and they were apologizing, so I thought this was enough."


    A bowman with a refreshing look.


    "I think that would have been nice. You made the best choice."


    In a position that gave people the power to kill and let them use it as they please, but because Junko said so without any cowardice, the bowman could not truly take the word and had a pulled grin on his mouth.


    "I think you''ve gained quite a bit of strength. Looks like you had some qualities. As far as I''m concerned, I just pulled it out, so I''m still a little dissatisfied."


    "Disgruntled?"


    Junko, who had a similar word in his mouth even after it was modified, was then full of vengeance and a bowman who did not care. But now that I feel calm, I''m worried.


    "I''ve been doing research for hundreds of years wondering if there''s an easy way for anyone to get supernormal powers and tough physical dots. In the end, there''s a big part of me that gets swept away by individual qualities."


    "Hundreds of years..."


    If you just look no matter how you look, the girl in front of you only looks the same age as you. But when we did have a conversation, we didn''t even think of ourselves as the same generation of girls. I have the impression that the words out of the girl''s mouth are those of older people who are more objective.


    "I think your power will continue to grow depending on you, but it would be a shame to keep it in the normal routine. If you want, I''d like to lead you to an unusual way of life, but what do you say?


    The door to the unusual has already opened. But where he is satisfied with his vengeance, the door closes naturally, and the bowman is pushed back into his daily routine. The feeling that that was a waste was also felt by the bowman.


    The bowman was wrapping his tongue around that Junko foresaw all the desire to use it to do something special when he got special power. After all, it is not the only one.


    "Like what?


    "Um, yeah. How about a righteous ally or something?


    Though Junko''s proposal was abstract, this was once again a substitute for seeing through the bowman''s thoughts and attracting the bowman''s heart strongly.


    Then the two bowmen and Hawkeyoka Laboratories conducted various trainings to live on the back street. It was primarily combat training with guns and physical skills, but skills such as tailing, infiltration and negotiation techniques and survival were also knocked all over the place.


    Particularly done in mind was a stretch to create a flexible body. Junko said that to avoid accidental injury when exercising intensely and to be able to make some unscrupulous movements without straining the body. Both Bowman and Hawkhiko are particularly impressed by the training at the Institute, which is the number of stretch exercises that have taken place many times during the day.


    I was not just trained, I was thoroughly managed to eat. A meal of more cereals and vegetables was served, the protein was squeezed into the fish as much as possible, the meat was served only occasionally, and dairy products were barely given.


    There were daily snacks at three o''clock, but moderately sugary Japanese sweets and fruit centers. They were further instructed to do so at a set time leading up to hydration.


    "Hmmm... I''m more carnivorous. If you don''t eat meat, don''t you have any physical education?


    Junko shook his neck sideways, complaining that Eagle Hiko, who decided to fall into the back street with the bowman, was displeased with being restricted all the way to his meal.


    "So herbivores have little bodies with flicks? Like a statue or a giraffe."


    To this word, Hawk Hiko also shut up.


    "It''s a shared long-term, so extra nutritional management is important, and we need to get rid of anything that''s not good for our bodies as much as possible. Of course, life management is important."


    With that said, Junko himself drank alcohol and repeatedly stayed up all night, so he didn''t find it convincing, but still Bowman and Hawkko honestly followed.


    "Hmmm... I wonder if I can really kill someone"


    One day after Hawk Yan finished his gun training, he said that with a bitter smile.


    "If you don''t have to kill anyone, you don''t have to kill them. But don''t you? If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you."


    That''s what the bowman returns.


    "I don''t think I''m going to hesitate when the time comes for that. What about you? Why don''t you think about that?


    Asked by Hawk Hin, the bowman has trouble answering. Eagle Hiko asks that it is easy to think with reason alone, but it may not be. But if we don''t try that scene, it''s something we don''t know, and if we don''t make it through, we''re going to die.


    "Then I''ll try to train you too -?


    Junko, who was listening on the side, made a hell of a suggestion.


    "Oh, come on, you''re not even supposed to be training to kill people."


    Eagle Hiko who feels pulled.


    "It''s a very rotten outer road, I don''t mind killing it at all if I do this. Instead, you should kill it - if you''re such a bad guy, you can kill it even if you''re trained? Because I''m going to buy someone like that somewhere. Come on. Well, if you''re such a bad guy, there''s one in front of you right now."


    He was a pure child who laughed at his masochistic jokes and mouthed them, but neither of us could laugh.


    After all, the two men fell into the back streets without training for murder and doing so, chose to open the doorman of their apparent residential counterparts and carried out their activities in Japan for five years.


    "Has Makoto Aizawa arrived?


    The number two Kamauma Kiichi, a bamboo relaxation, had called the head of one factory that would remain outside the home base.


    "Can''t you find a good opportunity and get rid of that kid too? That way, no one will protect Junko Yukioka. Yeah, of course I''ll play in return if it works."


    Leave the bait hanging up. I had no specific operational instructions, I had merely ordered my men to do a great deal of messing, but I was unsubstantiated that it would work.


    No, I don''t mind if I fail. At that time, you can put your sins on Zao and impersonate him, and you can take sides with Junko Yukioka. That way Zuo loses his legs and thinks that the actual rights of the organization will be his own.


    Persimmon Marsh believes and does not suspect that he is more clever than man. Whatever I do, I believe I have succeeded. In fact, there have been numerous failures. But I haven''t omitted them as failures.


    Neither do I consider it a particular failure to commit murder in my mid-teens, perform plastic surgery, and fall into the back streets. Do not perform the act of omitting yourself. No, the idea itself is not.


    I do not doubt that living like this now, being in a high position in one organization, is a sign of excellence, Kamauma Kiichi was such a man.

 35 9

    The visit of Bowman and Hawkhiko in the form of being brought to Mika was a building that, no matter how you look at it, seemed to be a home center. Looks like it''s open properly, and the customers are in and out.


    "Apparently it''s a home center, but behind it or in the basement, there''s a research facility and factory for a break bamboo!


    "Is that where the purification of the Red Tormenters is carried out? No, it''s a scary story. In the unlikely event of a virus leak, our customers will die in stark red."


    Out of the way, to be honest, the bowman was frightened. That they manufacture such dangerous things all over the city, but also in places where ordinary people come and go intensely.


    "Didn''t you think of that as a blind spot? Oh, but that''s crazy. As long as we think of it as a blind spot, we''ve been able to pinpoint that aside."


    "As an intent would be! But if the bamboo break constituents are in and out frequently, I don''t like it, but I know! Besides, they frequent the entry and exit of number two Kiichi Kamauma and Chemistry Squad Chief Heavy Fukuda! Whatever you think, I just think a Red Tormenter modification is being made here!


    "Uh, you know what? Somehow, it''s a pretty dumb organization."


    Mika explains, Hawk Hiko laughs small.


    "Ma, even if it feels like earlier, I don''t think it''s an organization with a lot of power, but you can''t be alarmed. Tighten your mind until the end."


    "It''s a place they can say they need it. But you, I''m telling you, you''re losing your mind on words, aren''t you?


    Hawk Hiko puts his hand on the bowman''s head and points it out with a straight face. The bowman is impressed by the fact that he has only a long boulder relationship and foresees his own mood.


    "Yeah... I don''t really feel like it, do I? In a more desperate situation, you have to be in a situation where your life is in danger of being a hiccup and your opponent."


    Thanks for coming to Japan. The bowman is less motivated.


    Until the other day, he crept through the bullet like every day in a banara, and placed himself between death and life, but in the peaceful air of Japan, he also had a severe cooldown. Earlier shootouts also seem more deceptive than the fierce offensive in Banara.


    Earlier it entered dignified from the front, but this time it entered through the back door as a consideration to keep the guests out of it. Even if they don''t say it, they all turn to the back door naturally after figuring it out.


    Groceries are piled up, unlike the home center clerks and staff who don''t look like backstreet residents, but they don''t come across anyone who looks like a constituent of a bamboo break.


    You reach before a slightly harsh and sturdy door that says you are off-limits without any enemy greetings.


    "You''re suspicious here. Yeah, how suspicious the door is."


    With an auto lock, Hawk crouched and wandered through the bag in front of a thick iron door that opened with a card key.


    "Weird!


    Behind Hawk Hiko, who plants a plastic bomb on the door, Mika makes a sharper voice than usual. It''s weird how much or what that doesn''t have a single constituent of a bamboo break.


    "I know it''s weird. Aren''t you trying to frame me for some kind of trap? Or simply, in a place that involves clerks and customers, you don''t want to be a donkey."


    Eagle Hiko pushes the remote control switch and activates the bomb.


    Three people creeping through the blown doors and down the stairs leading to the basement that was ahead of them. Mika takes the lead, and Hawkeyok takes the lead. All three of them have already pulled out their guns.


    Down the stairs was a small room, and there was another door ahead. The small room looks like a stripper with several cages lined up.


    When I opened the door, I heard that it was in the sterilizing shower room. Plus there''s a door ahead. Even so, it''s obvious what kind of facility this is.


    "Don''t be shy, don''t be shy, this..."


    Hawk Hiko points to the sterilization chamber with his thumb.


    "Shall we take a shower and come in? No... it''s indoors. What if they use the virus? No, he said it absolutely sucks! I just noticed! That''s bad! Hey, why doesn''t anybody notice with all the alignment!


    Hawk Yan, who wolves and bares his voice. It is a viral weapon that is vulnerable to both sunlight and wind, but neither of them is indoors.


    "We know the best way to avoid the virus."


    As I say, the bowman turns to Mika.


    "When they take the means of spraying the virus, please keep up with our movements. Red tormentor modifications do get air infections, but they don''t last that long in the air. It will disappear soon."


    "I see! Copy that!


    Mika takes the bowman''s teachings and goes out of her way to salute him or something.


    Otherwise, we''d be dead a hundred times in Banara.


    "Ma, you could be dead about three times."


    "If it can be prevented to the extent of taking moderate time indoors, wouldn''t it be a good weapon!?


    Mika turns her doubts to the two men who slap her lightly.


    "Yeah. Besides, it''ll be foggy right away. That''s why I''m spraying it in bulk. But if you want to spray them indoors in large quantities, they have no escape. Well, after being trapped in a classic trap and sprayed with a virus, it doesn''t taste good."


    "But if you think about it, you can''t do anything about it,"


    It was neither Mika nor Hawk Hiko who tried to carry on the words of the bowman and said: He opened the door at the end of the sterilization room and came out, a boy in uniform. He carries a long, big bag on his back.


    "They smell nostalgic... The smell of battlefield."


    The boy groans looking at the bowman and eagle hiko.


    Meanwhile, the bowman and Hawk Hiko also broke through at a glance. That the boy in front of you also has experience fighting on the actual battlefield.


    "Oh, this is so cute again."


    Seeing a beautiful boy who is even shorter than himself once, the bowman accidentally runs like that. The bowman himself had a strange sexuality of being fond of those with lower back lengths than he was because he was slightly shorter.


    "What? That kind of hobby you had? Before Yabe."


    "That''s not true. I mean, it''s true you''re cute."


    The bowman looks annoyed at Eagle Hiko, who is pulling in a big peek and overaction.


    "Even if you think so, even if the other guy is a kid, does a guy look at a guy and say that? Normal."


    "No, no, no, no, why do you link cute nuances to sexual and abnormal meanings? There''s something wrong with that one."


    While Eagle Hiko and Bow Man say crap, only Mika had a nervous face.


    "True, why are you here..."


    Mika asks in a groaning voice.


    "Oh, do you know him?


    "You don''t know!? Junko Yukioka''s murder doll!


    To ask the bowman, Mika gives a surprised voice.


    On the other hand, the bowman was somewhat surprised. I was given the name of someone who empowered me and even changed my way of life afterwards.


    "We''ve been working overseas for five years, so we don''t know anything about the backstreet situation here these days. Is he famous? I know Junko very well."


    Eagle Hiko asks in a mild tone.


    "His name is Makoto Aizawa. It''s Junko Yukioka''s exclusive killer! He''s the outrageous one who''s been eliminating all those who got in her way by herself!


    "Well, while we were in Japan, I didn''t hear that Junko had a dedicated killer."


    Like himself, this boy probably got power in exchange for the conditions that would make Junko Yukioka''s experimental bench, Bowman speculates. And as for her dedicated killer, she would have been given some pretty powerful powers.


    "I mean, you mean there''s Junko on the bamboo break? Good for you, bowman. Now you can get a little excited and get an erection."


    "Hawk Hiko doesn''t, you said you didn''t like that Tsukina-san was nasty, but you want him to hate you for saying that on purpose? I mean, you said you wouldn''t be sexually harassed."


    A bowman with a frightening face at the tearing eagle hiko.


    "You''re noisy people. Although I feel that Mika is unnecessary because of her presence. That''s what the mustache said. It''s a shitty organization, and it''s hard to deal with you, so it''s not my turn. The people here were out of the way, so I asked them to evacuate."


    Speaking in a voice scarce of discouragement, True lowers the bag he was carrying forward.


    "Don''t be too narrow here"


    Remove the submachine gun from the bag and a fairly large shotgun and truly return to the sterile chamber.


    "Hey, how can I have a gun like that, not a pistol? Wasn''t that a bad idea?


    said Hawkeyok.


    "Junko Yukioka has a thick pipe with an arms-trafficking organization! You''ll get that much!


    And, Mika.


    "Well, it''s three to one, so can I do a handful like that?"


    First Hawkeyok steps out and follows True into the sterility chamber. Mika follows suit.


    (I can''t believe she''s chewing one...)


    A little late, the bowman follows the two with a complicated look.


    It''s too unexpected a development to suddenly become hostile with that poor Mad Scientist, who inspired me to decisively change my fate as to what the cause is.


    But I''m not talking about no connection at all. It was Junko who created the Red Tormenters, arguably the original of the Red Tormenters modification. From around there, there was certainly a possibility that Junko was connected to a break in the bamboo.


    Step through the sterile chamber and into a workshop that is clearly different from the manufacturing of weapons. I saw it on a social studies tour when I was in elementary school, and I felt close to it in a food processing plant. There are no people and the factory is not running.


    True to stand opposite the belt conveyor with a submachine gun in his right hand and a shotgun in his left hand, each dressed to confront the three bowmen.


    "Should I start?


    "Anytime."


    True answers the question of Eagle Hiko with an invincible grin, with the gunpoint lowered short.


    "Ahhh. Well, that''s pathetic, but I''ll kill you."


    Shortly after the bowman said that with a smile, the bowman, Hawk Hiko, pulled out his pistol at exactly the same time and shot him at the same time.

 36 10

    The two bowmen, Eagle Hiko, are not aiming for the space where they were true. I was anticipating two true moving ahead patterns, each shooting at a different location.


    Truth doesn''t work. I don''t even try to shoot you. Just keep staring at the bowmen. The timing of the shooting and the ballistics were completely out of sight. I had read the bullet going through my left and right before it fired from the muzzle, so it didn''t move.


    "I''ll do it. Hey, that kid. You look cute."


    Bowman praising true judgment.


    "You stick to cuteness. Are you serious about your hobby?


    Hawk Hiko browns, but the bowman says nothing, one more shot, this time shooting for a true space. One tempo late, Eagle Hiko also fires two shots. This one is shooting somewhere else in anticipation of a true move ahead.


    Now it really worked. With even two warriors of war at a startling rate.


    Raise the muzzle of the shotgun as you move, shoot with one hand with eagle hiko and bowman in the face.


    We both jumped left and right, loud and dodged. I have to do more than deal with a shotgun.


    The truth was he was aiming for the bowman, reading the point of the jumped landing spot, and raising the muzzle of the right hand submachine gun.


    "Let it go!


    Mika, who had moved large in advance and was circling to her true right, shoots the gun. I shouted and shot him on purpose to keep my attention to myself and not let him really shoot the bowman.


    Truth jumps lightly backwards, points the muzzle of the sub-machine gun at Mika, and pulls the trigger. At the same time, he directed a shotgun of his left hand towards Hawkyan.


    Only a few moments, but the only one who could afford a bowman, two shots, fires a gun. Truth is, with minimal motion, deflect this, and point the submachine gun muzzle towards the bowman.


    "Oops, this is not good"


    Whimpering small in his mouth, the bowman hurriedly hid behind a hemispherical machining machine. It is not suitable for use as a shield and hiding because it has thin legs stretched from the bottom of the sphere and there are no space-blocking areas below.


    "Dude! With such a thin arm, it''s impossible to handle such a big, hard to handle, impractical shotgun with one hand! You''re too manga!


    A few meters away, the eagle hiko, hidden behind the machining machine, summons. This one is a rectangle, so you just have to stay low.


    While shooting the gun, the bowman moves toward the machining machine where Eagle Hinck is hiding and leans back next to Eagle Hinck. We ran out of ammo along the way, so we take a breath and change the magazine.


    "You look like a person, or a mouse modified by Junko, or so you think, yeah, maybe it''s no surprise. Okay?


    "And it''s fast for cats. It''s been a long time, isn''t it?


    Eagle Yan lights a cigarette. Sweat is flowing like a waterfall. As a matter of fact, I can''t afford to slap a light mouth, but I''m trying to keep it at the usual pace by force to calm down.


    It was only a slight offense, but it had brought unprecedented fear to Eagle Hiccup. I cannot help but acknowledge the fact that this boy, who will be more than ten years younger than himself, is a strong man far above himself.


    "Haha, cat is a good analogy for eagle hiko. It''s the first thing humans can''t catch up with cats that seriously run around. In terms of physical ability alone, yeah. But if you squeeze your wits, you won''t be able to catch cats running around."


    Gunshots are sounding over and over while you''re talking. Looks like Mika and True are shooting.


    "You two old men should let one of your daughters fight the sun."


    If you say so, Eagle Hiko pops up and shoots two shots in a row.


    "No, wait a minute. I don''t consider myself that age, though?


    The bowman also tried to restrain himself with only his face and hands, but with precisely that moment, he panicked and lay down because the truth had shot the submachine gun.


    And that''s where Eagle Hiko came back.


    "Yes, welcome back"


    "Yes, I''m home. Seriously, he''s freaking out. It''s not just the difference in firepower. The movement and reaction speed are too fast. There''s no gap at all. Do something about it."


    Eagle Hiko wrapped up in a desperate shape. I''m finally urging the bowman to use his supernormal powers.


    Gunshots broke.


    Did Mika hide somewhere, too, or maybe she was killed?


    "That''s kind of unpleasant air. I have a serious bad feeling about this one."


    Says the bowman with a rare and uneasy face.


    "I can''t believe you lost. I can''t imagine."


    "What do you think...... I''m sure when I lose, I lose lightly."


    "That ability of yours is against the rules. You can''t lose if you don''t show me the gap."


    That being said, Eagle Hiko can''t push anxiety to death either. At least in a shootout, even the three of us are unlikely to win. Despite all three being veteran combatants, they have been forced to disadvantage just one opponent.


    "It''s a matter of concern that the people who gave me this power are turning to the enemy, yes. He made me, so to speak."


    In addition, there was another suspicion. I can''t feel the killing coming from the truth.


    No wonder if the assassination will be carried out as much as possible, but there is no need to suppress the killing, even though the assassination is done by cutting the front like this. Doing that would only result in wasted stress. In the first place, in the back street, assassination is not a very homicidal method in itself.


    "Is it time to do it?"


    A bowman with his hands on his glasses and his head out again.


    True points the muzzle at the bowman. Shortly afterwards, something like white fog broke out in the true front, and the truth stopped shooting, trying to escape the fog and ran out.


    Mika, hidden in the shadows, turns away and fires at her true escape from the mist.


    In earlier battles, it looks even darker than a broken bamboo breaking constituent or a disabled Battle Creature.


    "Mm, that''s..."


    Mika groans at the sight that happened in front of her. The fog that surrounded the true front gathers in one place to transform into a human form.


    Becoming translucent men and women of old and young, they were all full of bitter expressions, bleeding, gunshot wounds in lethal areas, and losing parts of their bodies. And when they thought that they had screamed of the Terminator, they became foggy again, and became foggy, and literally misty and disappeared.


    "A ghost!


    I finally figured out who the fog and the pigeon were. The ghost itself has seen Mika many times, as well as witches and spellmen who serve it. Earlier, the bowman was spirited in the rare state of materialization, so I didn''t know it was a spirit.


    "You know, boring abilities, right?


    A bowman who releases his words toward Mika, keeping the true one pointed.


    "As far as I know, there are about four other users who serve this number of spirits at the same time. And it''s also pretty amazing in that it''s not a spell, spell or ritual technique, but pure ability only"


    True to turn to the bowman, stop the shooting hand and talk. As if I had expected it, I had avoided the attack by the Spirit by gently nursing it.


    "Are you getting compliments for once, this? If I were you, I would be very shocked if someone had torn or seen it through so lightly."


    A bowman who looks completely crisis-free.


    Ten years ago, just when ghosts and underworld beings were publicly recognized throughout the world, Junko was developing a power that would make spirits available to ordinary people, and he attempted to impart that power to bowmen.


    The experiment was successful and the bowman gained strength. It became possible to capture, stock and manipulate spirits wandering through a world of sorts called resentful spiritual evil spirits, when they could see un-formed spirits.


    With that power, the bowman came to be called the legendary revolutionary. In any case, the battlefield is indispensable for sourcing spirits.


    "If you can touch me, you''ll be possessed. Then it''s just a matter of not being touched. Because the entity is thin and the spirit is like fog, it seems that even if touched, a person with strong mental power would not have to be possessed. You''ve done it many times with the kind of magician who manipulates spirits. Countermeasures are in place."


    True took the amulet bag out of his nose and shook it small to show it. Looks like it''s just a amulet, but there was conjecture in the bowman, too, that there would be a powerful talisman inside to disperse the spirit.


    "This, hey, if you''re in the dark with no lights or in a creepy place, you can strengthen the materialization without labor. The power of the Spirit is strengthened at night. But it''s bright here, and it''s not good in time. And for people who tease from the beginning, it''s not effective, is it? Suddenly, spirits come out without foreshadowing, so fear doubles and it''s easy to possess and mind-blast."


    A fog can set in around a bowman who explains his abilities to buy time. It looked foggy. That turns into the shape of a person. My face, my torso, my hands and feet float around me, swirling around the bowman.


    "I''m tired, but I''ve just tried to make the materialization a little stronger. My abilities are just to give them a little direction to wander about. They can manipulate most of the time, wandering around the world with resentment but not being able to form a Buddha. Anyway, there''s only resentment in them, and they can''t think much. Yeah."


    When the bowman points to the truth, the spirits who were swirling around the bowman strike true at the same time. The truth is that I skillfully engage them, but obviously I can''t afford them any more because of attacks from all directions.


    That''s not all. The spirits that truly flew and dodged had, a few seconds later, become misty.


    "Why is the spirit gone?


    Hawk Hiko is surprised to see the sight. I''ve never seen such a phenomenon before.


    "I guess the strength of that child''s own spiritual and resistance plus, the talisman puts a line around that child. It''s a weak junction, so some spirits can keep their shape too, but at best it''ll be about a time for one attack. Even if you are touched and possessed by the Spirit, it is suspicious if you can possess it, and because of the short duration of possession, it seems like you can do it alone. So don''t get confused and just attack me, Eagle Hiko."


    "Yes, sir."


    Bowman prompts me, Eagle Hiko pops up and shoots. Mika also shoots at about the same time. Pursuit by shooting works where he avoids multilateral attacks by the Spirit, and Eagle Hiko''s bullet hits his true left chest.


    Truth sneers at the shock but stomps, shooting back at Eagle Hiko. Eagle Hiko hits his tongue and hides behind the pillars. Eagle Hin''s bullet did not lead to piercing true bulletproof fiber.


    Residents in the back streets are mostly dressed in knitted bulletproof fiber. Although there are various factors such as angle, mesh position and distance, bulletproof fibers planted in regular clothing lack bulletproof functions and sometimes do not prevent bullets without dispersing their impact energy.


    Whether or not to pierce bulletproof fibres is said to be half. If you want to prevent it for sure, you just have to wear body armor with bulletproof plates.


    Essentially, however, the bullet is not well liked by the residents of the back streets of this country, as it is premised on being deflected by a super sensation enhanced by an outlet and not even going out. The biggest reason not to be liked would be not wanting to have something like that all the time in the first place.


    "The ghost of a bowman is limited in stock, too. That''s a good idea. I don''t know..."


    Eagle Hiko rushes out with a true eye while taking steps to the left and right. Although this behavior was quite reckless, it was the subject that needed the most attention, even if it were true. Finally, it''s an act of decency.


    Comma, in just a few moments of how many seconds, but again a real gap arose. Dress defenselessly against Mika.


    (Okay, I can do this)


    A bowman who was focused on spiritual manipulation sees its schematics and is convinced of victory.


    But - Mika didn''t shoot. I don''t pull that finger, even though I''m in the position of putting up a gun, really targeting it, and then just pulling the trigger. Even from the look on his face, Bowman witnessed Mika''s apparent hesitation.


    (What do you mean, this is haha)


    The bowman stares at Mika with a rare and rugged face. In between, True shot the shotgun with eagle hiccups in his face.


    "Ouch!


    Undodgable, Eagle Hiko collapses into the forelock.


    From the flank of the bitter-faced eagle hiko, there is blood flowing. True to its eagle hiko points at the gunpoint of the submachine gun.


    Mika pointed to Hawk Hiko and shouted at him at the exact moment when the truth would not pull the trigger.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!


    The moment the truth pulled the trigger, something came down from above and played all the bullets in front of Hawk Hiko. Three other people besides Mika peel off their eyes and will be even more surprised to know who the object came down to.


    All of a sudden, the metal ceiling fell off and prevented the bullet just in time.


    "What a coincidence..."


    Hawk hiko rounding his eyes.


    "Isn''t that an intentional coincidence?


    A bowman who sees Mika as he says it. True attention is also directed at Mika, who is shooting sub-machine guns at Mika.


    "Well, just a little bit of meat."


    Eagle Hiko, who flicks a shotgun from his belly with his fingers and laughs at him when he can''t.


    "Mm..."


    Second, the bowman felt signs of people. Other than the four of us here.


    I saw a shadow inside the fungicidal room. Open the door a little and only your hands will come out and put something on the floor. What it was, the bowman immediately perceived.


    "Red Tormenters Modified..."


    Whimpering, the bowman shoots a gun at the sterilization chamber. But it was too late. A cylinder is placed spraying the red tormentor modification I have seen many times in the banara, and the lid has already been opened. Those who put it away also flee outside the sterilization room.


    "Oh, my God, you''re going to kill me too, this"


    The bowman turns and teases the true one.


    I thought I was joining hands with a break in the bamboo, and the break in the bamboo of the day has taken the means to kill the bowmen both true. I don''t know much about the relationship between the two, but I don''t think it''s good from what I''m doing right now.


    "Kill me and kill Yukioka, too, that shallow idea."


    Without showing any signs of upset, Truth throws the shotgun at his feet unconstructively, removes the metal case from his nostalgia, and throws it toward Mika. Catching that, Mika also lowered her pistol.


    Look at that. The bowman also lowers his gun in a way that can be attached to both of us. You will not fight an opponent who is clearly unwilling to fight in this situation.


    "It''s hemmed."


    To be brief, the truth picks up a shotgun and walks toward a fungicidal chamber where the virus would already be spreading.


    Mika opens the case. A few disposable syringes and containers were removed from the inside.


    "Is that a vaccine? This!"


    "You''ll see"


    To Mika, who asked, she returned the unsatisfactory answer and truly left the workshop.


    "Are you sure? I missed it."


    Hawk Hiko asks as he takes off his clothes for first aid where he was shot.


    "They''ve hemmed me, and now it''s the boulder who can''t read the air to you to chase me, right?


    Of the syringe received from Mika, the bowman smiled and returned it that way.

 37 11

    For some time after True left, Mika was investigating the workshop. Hawkeyok finished his treatment and took one. The bowman was browsing the internet in his spare time.


    "Mr. Moon was also the owner of the extraordinary powers, wasn''t he? But that seems like a convenient force, that."


    Close the holographic display projecting from your phone and the bowman speaks to Mika.


    "Not so! That''s the elementary of fate manipulation, the late payment of bad luck! It''s not a complete evasion!


    "Oh my God, I''m going to pay for bad luck later, so I''m going to die after all..."


    Hawk Hiko listens to Mika and makes her face look disgusting as funny.


    "No! Whether avoiding fatal misfortune or a little misfortune, the misfortune paid is no big deal! That''s the good thing about this ability! Continuous use is dangerous!


    "But manipulating luck is an amazing force."


    Seems like you can make as much money gambling as you want, you figure out a lot of ways to use it.


    "Found it!


    Mika makes a sharper voice than usual as she touches her hand against the wall.


    The wall that Mika''s hand was touching opened to the inside and a hidden passage appeared.


    "Does that even mean it''s a hidden door on purpose? Pretty shitty bum, huh?


    "Let''s go too. Maybe you have what you expected."


    Bowman and Hawk Hiko also enter the hidden passage.


    "Wow, this is terrible. Yeah, terrible. Very bad. Really bad. Yes."


    Soon he slipped through to another room and saw the sight there, the bowman frowned.


    What was there was trace of the use of those bought in human trafficking for human experimentation with the virus. I have deliberately made it into a formalin-pickled specimen and decorated the results with both hands so much that I can see it at a glance.


    (I suppressed the evidence I was looking for. Now you can crush the bamboo break without worries)


    Mika squeaks without speaking up.


    "I don''t know, on the side of justice, it''s a good occasion to burn in anger, but, well, it''s not actually like that. On the contrary, wow, I''m impressed with the outdoors."


    Bowman in a chilled tone.


    "That''s what I look like, too. I can''t imagine the people who got toyed around here and killed, but I can imagine that. You grew up and you got thin dirty, us. Or maybe it''s because I''ve seen too much terrible stuff. So, what do you think about Mika, who''s still a delicious young lady with a big teen?


    Hawk Hiko spoke to me in a teasing tone, and Mika shook her first,


    "I don''t impress you, I purely learn to be angry... but there may be a big part of me that is cold too. I guess it''s because I''m used to seeing a lot of things, too. I would have been different if I''d just fallen into this world."


    "I guess that''s the place. Anyway, let''s act differently when we get out of here. Or when we''re done fighting together."


    "Hey, why!?


    Mika wolves and raises her voice at the sudden declaration of the Bowman''s collaborative destruction.


    "Why, is this the dialogue. Why didn''t you shoot her then? He was showing a gap against you. But you obviously hesitated to shoot. [M] Is that kid and you sticking around, or is there another reason? Either way, you can''t fight together if they show you that. You know what I mean, right?


    The bowman had the same soothing face as usual, but he had a cold light in his eyes behind his glasses. Mika sees it and feels herself under pressure. Once again, I am strongly made aware that this man with a nostalgic face who seems to be moderate, is a warrior of war who has crossed numerous training fields.


    "Ex-husband, that kind of development, isn''t it? We''ll see about him with a hot gaze."


    "Hawk Hiko is only attractive in places like that, isn''t he? Yeah, that''s really the only place that''s sharp."


    Half impressed, half frightened. Half bowman sees eagle hiccup. Eagle Hiko puts his hands behind his head, grinning slightly.


    "It''s just one thought... Once upon a time, I confessed and I was shaken."


    Saying, Mika takes the magic pen that was nearby and starts writing letters against the wall as she puts her index finger on her mouth.


    ''He is not an enemy. I plan to be on my side. That''s all I can say now. There are a lot of circumstances, but I want you to guess. "


    Looking at the text written on the wall, Bowman and Hawk Hiko look to Mika and decide to get in tune.


    "I know why, but whether it''s a one-sided opponent or not, we''re killing each other, and if we''re left clueless, so be it."


    He was a eagle hiko to say in his true face, but the bowman didn''t miss his eyes laughing.


    "This time I won''t be clueless! I swear! If you feel like you''re underhanded, you don''t mind killing me!


    "There''s no such thing as killing! Do that before then. You want to do this and all sorts of things!


    "Sexual harassment again! But it doesn''t matter!


    To that one word of Mika that I never thought of, Hawk Hiko turned to the bowman, stuck in words the other way around.


    "Are you going to be sexually harassed to that extent? I''m not convinced. So, what do we do? Bow Man."


    "Let''s trust you once."


    It didn''t go with Mika, but the word now was the true heart of the bowman. It is now clear that Mika is hiding something. With the nuance of believing Mika''s words that it won''t be an inconvenience.


    There are so many people in the back street called Mad Scientists. But most of them are anonymous and employed by criminal organizations. It is a handful, such as a well-known person who can eat freely.


    To the extent that Fukuda Heavy is also named for the community among Mad Scientists, it is difficult to say that there is a foil in the name, although not very much.


    I was jealous and envious of this girl, who had the ambition to become a well-known scientist, all of them feat, but who therefore suddenly appeared before me as a well-known Mad Scientist - a girl with knowledge and skill that clearly far exceeded the common sense of modern science, by the time she went mad.


    We walked in and out of the lab while living at the home of the bamboo relaxation, completely cracking it down with the chemistry squad. Fukuda also suppressed jealousy and enmity on the surface, and, as usual, bordered Junko in an unscrupulous manner, but while he was dating Junko for a while, the enmity gradually faded.


    "I''m the absolute opposite of animal experimentation. It''s not a good idea to experiment with animals with egos for human convenience. I can''t say I don''t like animals, and I think it''s so cruel and wrong to kill them in the name of human science and medical development"


    At that time, Fukuda and Junko were having a conversation alone because all the other fellows happened to be at work.


    "That''s why the idea of not doing any animal experiments, only human experiments, is madness itself, based on the values shared by the folks in general society."


    While he is jealous, Fukuda, who is also intrigued by the way Junko thinks, keeps talking seriously.


    "It''s for the development of human science, so experimenting with the same human being is completely muscular, right? But there''s so much I want to do, there''s not enough people to be the experimental bench, and I can''t get as much data as I think inside."


    "Why don''t we go through the human trafficking organization very quickly and buy" Marutai "?"


    "That goes against my aesthetics, too, huh? It''s the rule in me that anyone who comes here wanting it, or who''s hostile to me, should be the subject of an experiment. So I welcome the emergence of someone who will be my enemy."


    Not sarcastically, Junko said that with all his heart, Fukuda also found out. It is a famous story in the back streets that she immediately wages a war over mundane things, catching hostiles and using them as material for human experiments.


    "Well, if that''s the case. If that rule comes off, you''ll get even more results and results. It''s a stupid choice from me."


    Fukuda is happy to make kobu tea because she can find a point to mock.


    "I don''t know? It doesn''t suit me to have a smart way of life that is always a choice for efficiency, or a policy that only requires results without choosing a means. You can dare go far. It''s better for me to go down the road with dedication and waste and fun, huh? Sometimes, because of these constraints, I can concentrate so much that I can return a good result. Or you can make an unexpected discovery because you''ve gone far. Besides, the joy of achieving it can taste extraordinary when you are able to go on a difficult path with dedication and still achieve your purpose."


    But the words returned by Junko pierced Fukuda''s chest in reverse. An unexpected idea.


    It''s easy to deny in words, but not in feelings or in reality. In fact, Junko has a lot of track record, because he has achieved an unlimited number of results. Junko also makes sense, Fukuda herself admits it.


    "Grungy...... it''s a clich��, but it''s just scaly from the eyes...... No, not sarcasm, but sincerity. But now that regulations are getting worse, I don''t think we can choose the means."


    "Sure you are. Over the past few decades, the idea that the development of scientific civilization itself is evil, fuelled by the ecological boom that has gone too far, has become completely pervasive as international public opinion. So there''s no point in stagnating human civilization."


    "Oh, that''s a really offensive story. Shit, grim penis guys."


    Fukuda throws up abominably. In the last twenty-first century, Grimm Penis, the most famous and enormous environmental protection organization in the world, is resented by scientists as a serpent because it has turned scientific civilization itself into an eye vendetta and created a tide in which science is even poorly developed.


    Fukuda believes and does not doubt that it is the development of scientific civilization that will most fruitfully benefit humanity. I was glad that I and this girl had the exact same idea when I fell into the back streets disappointed with the current situation, which was all about regulation in the name of environmental protection and I couldn''t even do what I wanted to do.


    "That''s right, what do you think of the Red Tormentor modification made based on the Red Tormentor? I must have asked you how you feel about being the one who created the original."


    Thoughtfully bump into the questions that bothered me the most, but were hard to hear.


    "Well, let''s be honest, I don''t know."


    Fukuda is stunned by what Junko has to say.


    "Where is it? I''d like to hear more about it."


    Fukuda asks after being lightly denied and disoriented.


    "If you''re in a great mood, you can stand this itch, and even though it''s a mistake to give infected people memories as stories, killing them just like that won''t be fun at all."


    "What do you say? You use it as a weapon, so it would be much quicker to kill it. In general, this can kill a helpless soldier as he is."


    "It''s easy to try to kill an infected person. Something that was harder to keep from killing. First of all, other than the strength of power, there''s not much difference between an existing weapon."


    Fukuda is devastated by the fact that she said she struggled quite hard to bring powerful killing power, but was told that it was easier there. I also have admiration for many of Junko''s ideas. Jealousy is still stuffy, but I have to admit. No, I''m jealous because I admit it.


    "I''m home."


    Truth enters the lab.


    "Welcome back. I saw the footage they sent me, but, um... I don''t know if it felt right. True, because you didn''t mean it, they don''t seem to be serious either. I was wondering if you could hunt me down better next time."


    "If you were watching, you know I was about to get killed by these guys, right?


    True to gaze at Fukuda.


    "What are you talking about? Did we almost kill you? Such an idiot......"


    Truly, Fukuda snorts, with a hint of killing.


    "They sprayed a virus on us where we were not, and they almost killed us together."


    "There''s no way we''re going to do that."


    While I told him so, Fukuda was thinking of a certain person. There are people in the organization who just aim for results without thinking about it later.


    But I didn''t put that in my mouth right now.

 38 12

    Kiichi Kamauma was extremely loyal to instinct and desire, and had the qualities to go get it as soon as you wanted it and throw it away without hesitation if you got tired of it.


    Then it is also troublesome because it doubles its ability to act. The troublesome thing is that the people involved caused more harm to themselves than they did, but they have no awareness of it. Therefore, there is no reflection or learning.


    At the age of fifteen, Kamauma learned to kill himself against a man who yelled at him for the detachment he hit on the road. By his sprouting intent to kill for just that reason, Kamamara waited for the man to take the street again for days on the bumped road.


    Maybe it happened that I came to this town, and it took me two weeks to get to the question that there was usually no street down that road. Two weeks, even in the same place, I kept waiting just to kill him.


    The first intent to kill was not achieved, but the second intent to kill was achieved. At the high school I attended, I was noticed by a teacher that I had perms on my hair. I couldn''t hear you when you said it was natural. This is already too much, in persimmon swamp, to impose the death penalty.


    After killing his teacher without hesitation, Persimmon Marsh, who had plastic surgery and fell into the back street, has since continued to live a way that is only true to his instincts.


    Whatever you do, I don''t think it''s a failure. Turn any trivial thing on the target and kill him. That''s the persimmon marsh way of life.


    Ever since I belonged to an organization called Breakbamboo Rest, I had somewhat restrained myself in front of Zao.


    Kamauma was terrified that he was really bad at a person named Daisuke Zao. Human depth or weight, for the first time in my life, was someone I was somewhat recognized for. But only to some extent, in the back of my mind, I was thinking of sooner or later using it as a stepping stone to take over the organization.


    A year ago, Kamauma got to know a woman by the name of Dreamko.


    Before meeting Kamamara, Dreamko was falling in love with a man who only thought of a woman as an accessory, giving her a fever. Dreamchild''s feelings seemed one-sided, and the other man switched to another woman and abandoned Dreamchild lightly.


    Dreamchild had a pure personality. He was pure but therefore blind to seeing people, betrayed and hurt by believing in a helpless man.


    Kamauma found out about it and his desire to make this woman his own at all costs boiled intensely.


    I wanted to comfort and adore the wounded woman as much as I could and make myself obsessed. I wanted to enjoy a situation like that.


    A man who showed up where he was heartbroken, being nice to himself. Dreamko caught on again and became obsessed with the persimmon swamp.


    When I confirmed that I fell in love with myself, I lost interest in Kamamara''s dreams. From persimmon swamp, I enjoy the process until the woman falls, and if the other person falls in love with me, I don''t feel like dating anymore. It gets depressing.


    Persimmon Marsh''s desire is all satisfied when it is obtained. It''s not just about women. Status, of course, and intent to kill also apply to it.


    To her dreams of visiting the lost persimmon swamp, Persimmon swamp said, "Don''t come any more. I''m tired of it," I told him terminally.


    "Why...? You said you were playing, too? Are all men like that? Is a woman like a tool?


    So the dreamer cried, calling and scattering in front of the house of Persimmon Marsh, and insisted not to throw it away.


    The intent to kill sprouted again in the persimmon swamp. A cockroach appears in the house, and I want to crush it at all costs - such a degree of mood killing.


    Kamauma stepped on that killing on the spot would be a hassle, and the spot preached the dreams. And a few days later, he followed her to the aside of the tissue, deceiving her that ''it''s a study of cosmetic effects'' to feed on the new virus in development.


    Although it was still under development, it did not immediately lead to death, and the onset occurred a few days later.


    She developed red eczema all over her dreamchild''s body, causing fever, vomiting and intense coughing and even haemorrhage, and was transported to the hospital. At that point, Dreamko never thought that she had caused this to happen because of Kamamara.


    Kamauma never came to see me. I don''t answer calls or texts. I was anxious something was wrong, the arrow tip, Kamamara sent me an email. There, all the truth was written along with the taunt style.


    With despair, a dreamer who, suffering on a hospital bed, waits for his death. I got a strange e-mail from her like that. An email with a frigid rumor called the Snow Oka Institute. The sender is unknown.


    Dreamko sent an email to the Yukooka Institute with little time between them. Nothing, the last hope sent to me just waiting for death. I don''t care if you betray me with this anymore. Even if it''s all about being betrayed, I still want to talk about it. I want to believe. Trying to keep believing until the end.


    In the second half of the twenty-first century, there were many conflicts around the world, so it was completely indispensable for a place to operate, if you try it as a bowman and eagle hiccup.


    Descending to a certain country in Central and South America, the two began operating mercenaries.


    Armed drug cartels are spreading in that country, tormenting the people with all the bystanders they want to do. Because of the hand ties with the government as well, a courageous army has been formed from the civilian population and has been transformed into an extremist state over the years.


    Mercenaries have also been recruited from outside, but the situation of the brave prostitutes is so poor that few attempt to join the brave prostitutes.


    "Does Hawk Hiko believe in something called heaven?


    A bowman speaks on his way to the battlefield in a stuffed truck. Heading there is a camp for the brave army to fight armed drug cartels.


    "No, I don''t really understand the word tenkay. I just know it doesn''t seem like a typical tencay."


    "Is that where it comes from"


    To the eagle-hick-like answer, the bowman spills a smile.


    "Before I left Japan, while I was looking into which country to go, I picked this country because I had something in my head that was frightening. It''s like God told you to make it this country."


    "I see, you mean the Heavenly Warning"


    "No, and you''re wrong in the sense of a warning, that. Well, what do you want to say, you can have hope and expectations. Yes."


    "Hmm, I can never trust a god who only spoke to you and fucked me through."


    Bow man and eagle hiko smile and slap lightly in the mood of the prostitute soldiers in the same truck.


    We arrived at the destination and found out why the passengers were dark. There were only about ten soldiers in the brave army camp.


    "There were fifty of you before you arrived. This is what happened yesterday at the battle. Though we won yesterday, the next time they attack us, we''re done. They''ll be replenishing soldiers soon."


    A leader who was in the camp explained the situation in Spanish.


    The prostitutes are fighting guerrillaly all over the country, but Bowman and Hawkhiko visited it on the side of a mustard field that would be a stronghold for the drug cartel, especially a place of intense fighting. Naturally, the cartel also assigns many soldiers.


    "Hey, was it really tenkay? Didn''t the devil show up in your dreams disguised as God and trick you?


    Among the funeral moods, Eagle Hiko, who is not nervous, tears up the bowman.


    "Sounds like a desperate situation, but if you win big with my power here, my ratings will increase, right? It''s a drama that''s too improbable in real life to be reversed by the power of a single man, but that''s why if it happens, my name will be known once and for all as a hero."


    The bowman said with an invincible grin as he saw the countless bodies that had been made wild around the camp.


    "I wish I could."


    "You can. It''s easy if you just win. The question is, how do you visually tell them that I won with my power? We need Hawkeyok to help us around here."


    After that, everything went exactly as the bowman saw it. If the bowman''s abilities were used in full, he would not be disadvantaged in numbers or anything. Sometimes the situation in the land itself is suited to use the bowman''s abilities.


    Then just four months later, the drug cartels that had spread to that country for years were swept away. In the battlefield where the bowman went, all the prostitutes won overwhelmingly, and eventually even the Don of the drug cartel was assigned a lurking spot and taken over. It was also the bowman who mentioned the lurking place.


    The bowman was regarded as a hero and his fame naturally spread outside the country. And that made it easier for me to do my job after the first country.


    Though he fell in the back streets, he still flew out of Japan feeling bored and kolejanai, and jumped into the battlefield, where he finally found the most suitable place for himself. Livelihood and fame, honor enough to bequeath fame to history, much gratitude and resentment, I was able to taste the peak of my life.

 39 13

    The destruction of the manufacturing plant of the Red Tormentor modification was also completed, and today''s activities ended, with Bowman and Hawkko breaking up with Mika and returning to the hotel.


    Plans ahead include a raid on the home of the bamboo break the day after tomorrow. It''s a decision I''d rather put aside a day and go the day after tomorrow than get into the HQ with the momentum that''s going on right the next day. The next day, the level of vigilance is also intense.


    If you take a day, for what you are alert to that day, the next day the tension will loosen slightly and the fatigue of the alert posture of the previous day will also remain on the enemy, Mika claimed. Plus, we''re going to have an important conversation tomorrow night.


    "Uh, that true guy. Hey, it''s been a while since I''ve had an impact. I don''t think he''s human."


    Reminds me of the battle with True, and Eagle Hiko gives it to me on the subject.


    "And I mean Mika. You think they''re enemies? As a matter of fact, you''re hiding something."


    "It''s a delicate place, but, uh, if you''re an enemy, you''d do it a little better."


    I don''t think Mika is the enemy of Bowman. But at the time I''m hiding something, I''m not even willing to believe it from my head.


    "Behavior was checked by someone, and the conversation came through. I know. You mean some of them are enemies? She seems to have a lot of things going on, but there are things going on, and she''s been in contact with us both for help - that''s a conscientious interpretation."


    Hawkeyok''s interpretation is largely similar to that of Bowman''s, but he seemed in the mood to side with Mika.


    "She said Makoto Aizawa wasn''t the enemy, but do you know what that means?


    "I didn''t actually feel like killing, and there''s going to be some kind of situation. Besides, he politely gave us a vaccine. He was about to get himself killed."


    I don''t know how many thoughts people who are not enemies could have been attacked, or even through a break in the bamboo, and then why they were about to be killed on the break side of the bamboo.


    "I wonder if there''s anything between Junko Suzuoka and the Bamboo Break"


    "The Red Tormentor is a unique weapon made by Junko in the first place. Well, I''m scared to put it into action, but it doesn''t have anything to do with mob crackdowns or borders - and it''s a substitute for the doctors and NGO people to use in self-defense. It''s a break in the bamboo that''s selling out the Red Tormentor modification that modified it. Isn''t it natural to see that there''s a connection?"


    Mika seems to know everything, but even if you ask her at the moment, she''s not going to tell me.


    There were many uncertainties, and because Mika knew them, she decided that it was not a good idea to cut them off with Mika now, so she decided not to disconnect.


    "I kind of have a really bad feeling about this one, don''t I? It was that girl who changed my life. Yeah. I still remember that kid very well. She was cute, and she looked so good. But I was a little scared. I was afraid of that innocent place the other way around."


    Bowman was more anxious about the very fact that Junko was involved than about Mika''s hiding or Junko''s relationship with a break in the bamboo.


    "So, you''re afraid that he''s turning to the enemy now?


    Hawkeyok also knows Junko very well. Before falling into the back street, he spent some time with the bowman at the Snow Oka Institute when he received a single handset from Junko, including combat training and knowledge of the back street.


    "We don''t know if it''s the enemy yet. Without Makoto Aizawa''s suspicious behavior or Tsukina-san''s words, he could be identified as an enemy. If it''s an enemy, you can see it as working hand in hand with a bamboo break. Yeah. I''d like to hope not."


    The eagle hiko also takes a serious look when he sees a bowman with a constant floating and spare attitude, rarely weak hips.


    "It was a theory on the battlefield that he was going to die first from freaking out with a bad feeling in his mouth like that. Besides, you said something like it wasn''t enough. If so, don''t turn that fear into something to look forward to. I''m afraid that''s why we''re having fun and immersed in this world."


    Encouraged by the eagle hiccups, the bowman waves small and hazy.


    "It''s not like Don Patti''s fear, is it? Well, then it''s not, and it''s more... uh, it''s hard to explain, this. A creation that stands up to the Creator? Sun Wukong on Buddha''s Palm? There''s no such thing as a vague image."


    When Bowman first met Junko, he had the impression that he had nowhere to be caught. Now that I think about it, I know I was the bearer of a feeling that was considerably off normal human beings, and I was a kid who couldn''t predict what I would do.


    I can''t help but be anxious that such a person might be given a new life and turn such a person into an enemy.


    After being empowered, I was able to debut as a doomsday because she taught me Iloha, who lives in the back streets, and I owe her a debt. In that sense, I don''t want to set things up. But for whatever reason, if it becomes hostile, we have to kill it.


    "If it was something, would you stop here? Mika is also unfaithful at a time when she''s hiding something. You might wonder what my original motive was."


    "No, there''s no throwing on the way."


    A bowman who tells you clearly with a straight face.


    "It''s kind of disgusting to stop here, too. Once you''re on stage, you have to stay on stage until the end. All the time, because I''m the star on my ascending stage. Yeah."


    "Yes, yes, I''m always your option, sidekick."


    In an infidel, rotten tone, but his face was a grinning eagle hiko.


    At noon, the day after the bamboo resting Ajito was crushed both ways as he continued to stand, Zao invited Junko and True to dinner at the restaurant where he was going.


    "I''ve been stuck in the lab for a long time, but I was wondering,"


    Zuo had three bodyguards standing behind him, pinching the table and sitting true opposite Junko.


    True and Junko sit next to each other as if leaning in. At first glance, it also looks like a couple of friendly beautiful men and women, but Zao realizes that the truth is to protect Junko immediately when something happens. Unlike Tasmania Devil, this restaurant is not a contested neutral area.


    "I appreciate it, but this guy needs extra help. If you leave me alone, I may be pulling into the lab without going out for more than a month."


    "True, you don''t have to say anything extra."


    Truly, Junko smiles, pointing to Junko next door at the tip of the fork.


    "At last, I''d like to clarify what happened yesterday when you invited me to dinner. When I was in a relationship with Mika Tsukinawa and Bowman Amano, your people sprayed me with a virus and tried to kill me together."


    In true words Zuo stifles his expression. Feeling the disturbing air, tension runs on the three bodyguards as well.


    "Mm-hmm. Fukuda tells me... But there''s no way I''m giving that order. It''s a mistake."


    He stretched his spine perfectly and tried to arrive with a tattered structure, but he couldn''t contain the agitation, slightly but his voice was trembling.


    But even being hostile to the Mad Scientist, considered one of the living legends of the back streets, while turning revolutionaries of great skill and international level visibility against their enemies is not a hoarding one.


    In fact, that couldn''t have happened. I can only assume that there has been some mistake, although I have ordered Kamamara to ask all the constituents in the organization.


    "I wasn''t expecting or anticipating that kind of development either. Normally, I can''t even think of a reason for you guys to kill you. Although it is possible that some of the constituents of the Bamboo Break had a personal grudge against me or True."


    "The factory surveillance cameras were also powered off, so there''s no evidence. I want to prove our innocence, but there''s no way."


    Junko was loving, as usual, but because True is releasing an aura that is more expressionless but clearly evil, Zao was mainly conscious and conversational with True.


    "That''s a good place to be incompetent. Assuming you were in my position, do you think you''d be willing to give me a hand?


    Looking to Zao, the truth speaks out. It was an unforgiving tale from a child like not half of himself alive, but Zao learns fear before he gets angry.


    "Don''t be... But how do I prove it? There''s nothing I can do."


    A painful facade.


    Soon the truth rose and pulled his pistol out of his nose. The three bodyguards also react to it and put their hands on the nostalgia gun.


    "Stop, you guys."


    Zuo controls with a quiet, but resolute voice. I see that these three are very toothless. If you were to be killed here, it was an order to think of your men as the only ones who could be killed.


    "Isn''t this the three of us?"


    That''s what one said, but he solidifies himself under gaze by Zuo.


    "Look me in the eye, not that way."


    I stuck a gun in Zao''s head, and the truth was, I said it away. Breathtaking Zoe.


    "Keep talking with your eyes. If I look at it and decide it''s not false, I won''t do anything."


    In the wake of the true words, Zao sat down and received a true gaze. There was fear, but there was no falsehood or dust.


    "A hungry ghost! Shut the fuck up and listen to me!


    In the form of water pouring into the interaction, the bodyguard of the seemingly short-minded boy''s head stares at the truth in the form of anger. Unlike Zuo, he was more angry than fearful about the busty mouth of a kid of his own.


    "That''s a short-lived clutterfish bracelet."


    I said pale away. Truly, kid, your head completely cuts off and tries to pull out the gun.


    During a few seconds of a comma in the process of pulling a gun out of his nostrils, a large hole was worn in the center of the forehead of the boy''s head, which collapsed as he ejected blood and brains from the back of his head.


    The other guests in the restaurant froze. No one screamed. It didn''t even seem to speak out for too many shocking events. Although there may have been times when there were few women visitors.


    Truth was holding two large-calibre pistols in each hand, aiming at the foreheads of the two remaining bodyguards.


    We both couldn''t react at all. When they realized it, their colleagues were killed and dressed to hold their fate. He is rigid in his outfit with his hands in his nose and his gun grabbed.


    "You won''t have to kill me. If it''s your arm, you don''t have to kill it."


    A collection that stares at the truth and bites the teeth.


    "I''ve been trying to see if you deserve credit, but you got extra tea in there. Besides... I killed him because it''s a tula that makes me want to kill him. You don''t seem like such a bad guy, but your men can pick a few more."


    Looking to Zuo, the fear of Zuo blew up into the true words he told with his gaze from above, and in an instant reached the critical point of anger.


    "Try? Tea in? This way, you don''t have to do that and trust me!


    Zuo yells, slapping the table with both hands and getting up.


    "Right. So you''re gonna die?


    There is a cold light in my true eyes. Violent killing releases more than true, and Zao and his two bodyguards pale.


    Zao''s anger woke up all at once. Unusual killing air enough to make you think you are paralyzed to the air. He looks like a little beautiful boy, but the contents are extremely dangerous beasts. Zao was the thought of knowing with his own self the word frog stared at by a snake.


    "Ah, these pears are delicious."


    In a one-touch mood, Junko, who had been eating with no tension at all only one person, gives a bounced voice.


    "Yes, ahhh."


    and stretch the pear pierced by the fork to the true one.


    Truth is, I pour my gaze on the pear, I think about it a little bit, and then I open my mouth and put my face forward in the outfit where I stuck a gun to the two of them as it were, and I try to get the pear.


    Quickly pull in the hand Junko stretched out, put a pear in his mouth, look up at the truth and try to spread a pranky grin.


    Shortly afterwards, a second shooting.


    I didn''t shoot at Zao''s bodyguard. He shot one of them with a right-hand gun to Junko''s head. but Junko was hitting his upper body with a slightly lighter motion and pulling a bullet.


    "Shit, it''s still too late"


    Junko waves her index finger in front of her face and makes her laugh. The truth, which has always been faceless, becomes an instant but bitter face.


    "Fuck you...!


    One of the bodyguards, lifted from the curse of true killing, roars and increases killing.


    The bodyguard moves his stiff hand in his nostrils and tries to pull the gun out of his nostrils.


    But at the time the gun came out of his nostalgia, a true right hand, blind to the bodyguard, was directed toward him again.


    The moment a look of despair appeared on the bodyguard, the gunshot sounded. Like the first one, he sprinkles blood and brains from the back of his head, overflowing blood from the center of his forehead, too, and collapses.


    "I''m not gonna tell you a lie you can''t deal with if you find out, huh? Without a solid basis that you''ll never find out. Come on. That''s a dangerous beating, and hey. Don''t know that either, even at a point where you only think about what you accomplish when it works and you''re such a big liar, I wonder if you feel annoyed. Including the fact that he tried to kill you."


    Towards Zuo, Junko says in a tone that speaks.


    "So I''m telling you I don''t know! I''m not lying! We didn''t do anything hostile to you!


    Zuo summons in desperate shape.


    The two people in front of me are crazier than I imagined. In a few seconds, it''s a whim one, and it could easily kill you. Maybe it''s their production to make it look that way, but even if it is, they''ve already killed both of us at this point.


    "It was based on the Red Tormenters I made, modified and sold them as their own products. I think that would be enough hostility."


    "Based on and modified without saying no?


    Zuo is confused that the story is strange. I did find out later that it was a Persimmon''s mistake and I couldn''t put in a no when it came to the use of the trade name, but the modification itself should have been allowed. No, I believed that and I didn''t doubt it.


    "Besides, what you guys are doing doesn''t suit me at all. I''m a Mad Scientist I admit to myself, and I''m aware I''m a bad kid, but come on. What do you call evil an aesthetic? I''ve had that kind of thing for once, and I don''t know what my rules are. If I light up the area, you guys can''t do it at all. If it weren''t for that at least, I could have missed my invention, Pak. I don''t even think Pacri is all bad. It''s not like I''ve been praised for not having permission. Come on. Because if it turns out to be a good thing, I think it''s fine. Well, it wasn''t."


    "Wait a minute, this is crazy! That I didn''t get permission to remodel the virus is the first thing I''ve heard!


    To the desperate cry of Zuo, a grin disappears from Junko''s face and sees Zuo with an unexpected look.


    "Mm-hmm. After I stuck with someone else''s product, I thought the warmth of using it to the name was amazing, but come on. Something''s wrong, though."


    Staring at Zao, Junko is surprised.


    "Besides, by virtue of it, I don''t care if I see your product or not. This guy doesn''t look like the type to do something stupid like that."


    True to speak of a dialogue that will be a help boat for Zao.


    Zuo was angry at himself for being just a little relieved by the true words now. He said he was the one who killed two of his own men in front of him.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t even look like the wind you''re talking about sparing your life."


    and Junko, who agrees with the true word.


    "I want to beg for my life, but with me I have the least amount of good sense and benevolence. The same goes for the kid, but I don''t work that kind of betrayal. I want you to believe me."


    Zuo looks sincerely at Junko''s crimson eyes, even as he startles to soak up the sweat on his forehead.


    "Yeah, I believe"


    Junko snorts lightly with his usual uncontrolled grin.


    "I wonder if you can figure out who the mastermind is, too, Zao?


    Junko pointed out that Zao had already noticed.


    "Persimmon swamp...!


    With regard to the Red Tormenters modification and manufacture, he had left it to the organization''s number 2, Kiichi Kamauma.


    "Actually, hey, the fact that the guy took the lead on Project Pacri was investigated months ago. I mean, my purpose is that person, right? Though it was unexpected on the boulder that Mr. Zuo didn''t know the truth. Perhaps the person is guilty of taking over the organization after I kill Zo? So, I guess I finally tried to kill True when I could kill you, too. It was a great time to set it up. We can bury the intruders together. But as I said earlier, at a time when I''m not thinking at all about the follow-ups and my powers when I fail, it''s just too much of a hit."


    "He always does... If it succeeds, it is huge, but it performs what comes to mind without considering the risk of failure or gradually. Well, for such a man to have achieved so much, I was foolish to see only the good side, to appreciate and take away..."


    Holding his forehead, he sends a blindfold saying enough for his bodyguard. Truly saw it and put the gun in his nostalgia, and the remaining bodyguard also took his hand out of his nostalgia.


    "By the way, if you''re saying it''s unauthorized, why didn''t you file a complaint at the time you sold the Red Tormenters modification?


    That was a funny story, too. Now why did you bother to bring up the story? There should have been as many opportunities to complain first. I hadn''t even touched it when I came to the headquarters of the organization.


    "Hmm, because I want enemies. The lives of people hostile to me, they say you can play with my freedom because it''s my rule. There are always plenty of enemy stockpiles, and if you can increase them, keep them as much as you can, and pick them out and use them when you want to play - There''s no need to crush it right away. So, this time, I''m just playing with you guys who were counting as one of the stocks and chewing on the mouse I left unattended to see how much the mouse evolved. Oh, by the way, I''m the one who turned my hand around to the Banara government to do business with your organization and recommended that the Novam National Liberation Army hire you bowmen. If he had character, there were expectations that he might even step into the destruction of the weapon-making organization that created the outrageous BC weapon. I didn''t even know for sure. That would be an awkward trick, to the extent that it would be interesting. This time, I followed the prospectus."


    After listening, Zuo was attacked by the feeling of his whole body losing strength. If this story is true, it''s all just this girl''s business, and for that play, a lot of human destiny is going crazy. I even thought the girl in front of me was the devil in Zao.


    "Oh, I''ll apologize for once. I''m sorry they called you to dinner because of me, but I ruined it. Well, I had fun."


    Keeping his grin strained, Junko speaks out of apology looking not bad at all.


    "It was fun to kill both of our humans."


    "I''m not the one who killed you, and you don''t deserve it? He didn''t think about my strength difference, and he turned to someone stronger than me. Well, I was wondering if you''d cut it off because it was the least necessary ritual of passage to prove innocence."


    Though the original fallout is on me, in this innocent tale of Junko, Zao tastes the thought of his bowels boiling back.


    "I''ll be home soon, but I''ll inquire into persimmon swamp"


    "That''s it. Dinner''s still here. Okay? It''s delicious."


    Junko, who is eating slowly and continuously, speaks up in the holding where he takes his seat.


    "I used to eat flat in here."


    Sarcasm Zo. It''s not just the blood odor from the two bodies, it''s also leaking dirt and emitting a terrible stench. Take out the phone and go to the Great Guardian of Terror, a professional afterlife organization that will handle the bodies of the protests in the back streets, repair damaged objects and make reparations.


    "Because I''m used to the smell of blood and corpses. I think it would be better if we accompanied you, so I was wondering if you could wait till after lunch."


    Junko''s innocent demands did not have the strength to say it back.

 40 14

    Bowman Amano was once based here in Euthanasia City and acted as a backstreet doorman.


    "What am I supposed to do if I live in the back street?"


    Though Bowman chose the path to falling into the back street with her guide after gaining strength from Junko Yukioka''s experimental cooperation, he didn''t know one thing exactly what to do, and bumped into straightforward questions.


    "You can just touch the atmosphere online. There are lots of backstreet related websites. Although there are many people on the street who take a peek at it based on interest, memberships run by backstreet informants and intelligence organizations can see more useful information. I''ll introduce you to a few things."


    Be kind to him. He was a pure child who would take care of this and this, but the bowman became anxious.


    "I guess I shouldn''t have been on the side of justice..."


    Being a resident of the back street in the first place seems to me to deviate from its original purpose.


    "Sometimes the trouble in the back streets can get people in the front streets involved - it''s important to put yourself in the back streets and get to know the back streets better to protect those people."


    "The way of the snake is the snake, when you enter the town, you mean follow the town. I don''t know, you feel like a real justice ally."


    "It''s not tasty to rely solely on your abilities, so I''ll give you a hands-on for combat training. No matter how much extraordinary power you have, you can''t handle guns or fight fleshshells, and you''re not going to die right away."


    "Why are you trying to get to me so hard?


    A bowman who asks wonders. I already have a contract. The bowman also got as much power as he wanted, and Junko was also able to test human experiments with the bowman''s body.


    "''Cause you''re promising. Hey, it''s special."


    Spread a grin across your face and Junko tells you. I didn''t really believe in this kind of naughty complaint. He was a bowman, but when I was told with this extraordinary bright smile from Junko, my heart would shake.


    Ever since we met. The bowman, who kept smiling, creating a bright space just by being on the spot, and visiting the Snow Oka Institute in a dark mood, was also quite saved in feelings.


    "Because I''m confident in the eyes that I see people. Hey. I think it would be more interesting to invest in a prospective child later."


    "What could be so funny..."


    I couldn''t measure what Junko was thinking or trying to back myself up for, at that time, but I''m sure I had a later self because of it, and I''m grateful for breathing new life into me.


    But on the other hand, it was caught all the time. Though Junko created himself as an ally of justice, Junko himself is an authentic Mad Scientist. How can such a person encourage bowmen to live a way that helps people?


    For some time afterwards, Bowman and Hawk Hiko were trained under Junko, who also purchased enough knowledge of the back streets before starting a freelance end-of-life shop independently.


    Though they only had strength, they did not have enough part of fame. Nor did they benefit from a proven track record of fulfilling their reputation.


    It sounds good to call it a doomsday shop, but their main job was to solve problems involving street dwellers in the back streets, and more often than not, they just had to negotiate and give advice.


    Though the job was quite good, they are all plain, and there is no great deal of flashy donning. There were days of lack of stimulation and boredom.


    "It''s been five years... We''re totally veterans."


    Hawk Hiko says with a careless look.


    "I''m on the right side of justice. Many are grateful."


    The bowman also says with a sunken face.


    I think I''m doing a good job. But it doesn''t feel adequate at all.


    "Don''t you have to live just for others? It''s also good for others, and we can enjoy the stimulation, satisfying work. Wouldn''t you mind if I chose that?


    "Right."


    To the words of Eagle Hin, the bowman nods.


    And they left Japan. Seeking a place where we can harness our power more, a place where we can be more satisfied, and then a way of life where we can be on the side of justice in saving others.


    On the way back from the restaurant to the bamboo relaxing Azito in their organization''s car, an email entered a true cell phone sitting in the back seat.


    Mindful of the pure child''s eyes sitting beside him, he projects a holographic display in small size in his hand, reflecting the letters. Cell phones of this era are large enough to fit inside the thumb and index finger, so the display has no choice but to project into the air.


    ''I''ve already been suspected. Because there was a gap where I could shoot you, but I didn''t. What should I do?''


    The person in the email was Mika Tsukinawa.


    "How about tonight, you call the two examples to Tasmania Devil, and you blow it all up? Just in time."


    Write that down and return it.


    "Hmm? Who are you texting?


    Junko sitting next to me peeks in curiosity.


    True to see the eyes of Junko, but quickly moving his hands to see the crush.


    "That hurts. That''s terrible. - True."


    Junko, who devoured his eyeballs without being able to avoid it, protests with deliberate tears, either because it was too sudden.


    "I don''t know if shooting from close range is going to change your eyelids."


    "Well, True, I know the signs of shooting your gun."


    I really think that would be true. When I had just fallen from the front street to the back street, the first person I taught myself how to handle guns and how to fight was Junko like no other.


    "Copy that. How''s Junko?


    Answers and inquiries from Mika on your phone.


    "I''m next door. Don''t worry about seeing this email. I don''t even have the guts to notice my betrayal and yours. Even if I could spot it, I don''t think it would have any impact. Between me and Yukioka, it''s the usual thing. And the breakfast seems to have a lot to do with the inside, so I''m on my way to get that keri on. Maybe we''ll be late to get out of there for convenience."


    "Copy that. I''ve been careful."


    I confirm the response from Mika, and then I turn my phone on, and I turn my gaze to Junko, who is rubbing my eyes with tears next door.


    "Wasn''t that a prosthetic eye? Do you feel pain too?"


    "That''s right. Yo. Because pain is an important feeling. Come on, keep it on properly. Something that''s made to stay the same as normal eyes -"


    "I didn''t know. Sorry."


    Seeing the pure child around his crimson eyes congested and his eyes themselves in a crimson state, I thought it was too much, even though I didn''t know, and the truth is I apologized.

 41 15

    Daisuke Zuo was once a resident of Seiko Street and ran a small factory for assembly processing.


    Small and medium-sized enterprises, which only subcontract, were doing well in the years since starting up their businesses, but gradually the management became more painful.


    When he was holding his head, Zuo saw a story in television news about a large American company that had a massive retard. The owner of the company was one of the top oldest in the world, famous for torturing many of its employees at low wages and repeatedly retarding them over and over again.


    Zao couldn''t help but think of the person as a demonic, very disastrous being. I don''t want to decapitate an employee who works for my factory as one, if I can, I want to make it easier, and I want to raise my salary.


    "You can''t because that''s what you are."


    A friend of mine, a college classmate and a much more successful business owner than Zuo, laughed strangely when he heard about Zuo''s situation and stupidity.


    "Successful managers are a lot of psychopathic guys who are greedy, upward-oriented, and only think about other people as things, huh? Stronger than the kind of guy who uses people thoroughly or doesn''t choose the means. It''s ironic, but I''d rather work under that guy''s company than eat it. If he''s a good guy like you, he''s gonna fail and get his employees lost on the street."


    I admitted that the story had a side of the truth, but that''s why it was a regrettable, angry thought as a collection.


    In the first place, the friend takes care of his company''s employees, even though he says so in his mouth. And yet, that''s what I''m saying.


    (I mean, I don''t have enough management skills to penetrate my ideals. I''m powerless. And... the kind of guy who feeds people is stronger. That kind of guy wins......)


    Reality is able to let evil prevail at the end. Most people with power are evil. Zuo gradually began to think about it and decided to transform the company into a backstreet organization in the name of not having to decapitate employees


    Zuo then turned from a value of Zuo to an organization like the extreme of evil: an arms-smuggling organization. I convinced the employees.


    It''s our own creation, and someone somewhere gets hurt and dies. But that way we can eat ourselves. I can''t cut off employees, but I don''t care if people who have nothing to do with it kill them.


    The fact that people are dead with weapons they make does not give rise to conscience unless they are conscious. We need to justify ourselves first to live, but we don''t have to feel the pull.


    But I don''t think Zao wants to see a scene where people are killed with weapons they''ve built. If I see that, I''m going to quit this job. I know I''m cowardly myself, but that was Zuo''s honest feeling.


    Zuo''s organization was quite successful, with more factories in four that were one. The number of new constituents has increased. The newly developed BC weapon attracted worldwide attention and was also seen as a chance for the organization to make a leap forward.


    But it''s stronger to be evil - something happened that overshadowed the values of the treasure from the ground up that I thought evil was the only way to survive.


    Those who call themselves righteous allies, with far more power than Zao''s organization, are on the verge of destroying themselves, the evil ones. There is no motive for losing anything, such as a sense of justice.


    After a nightmarish meal, Zao returned to Ajito and summoned Susuma persimmon swamp to his room.


    "Was it your offer to kill Makoto Aizawa?"


    When the persimmon marshes enter the room, follow the surviving bodyguard behind his back, and Zuo asks with a harsh look as he sits on his chair.


    "... Yes, it is?


    Though he patrolled for about a few seconds, he hoisted only one end of his mouth wide for a distorted grin, Persimmon admitted.


    "Aizawa Makoto didn''t die. And I''ve said it''s this one''s money. About two of us were killed, and I was about to be killed, too."


    "No, that was tough. Safe and above all."


    In a pale manner, Kamauma returns it with disrespect. I saw it was reopening no matter what I saw, and Zuo was on guard. I don''t know when I''ll be peeling my fangs off.


    "Why did you do that to me without permission? For once, I''ll just ask why."


    I try to push my anger to kill and calm down, but I don''t need to suppress it anymore. Zuo has already decided to execute the reckless man in front of him.


    "Of course, right? If you kill Makoto Aizawa, Junko Yukioka''s only protector, you can always kill Yukioka. I stepped through it because I had that chance. Besides, the moon and Amano had the opportunity to be slaughtered together."


    The persimmon swamp laughs haughtily and arrogantly.


    "I''m telling you to explain why you kill someone who''s an ally to this one. Besides, if that hadn''t even failed, we''d be talking about it."


    The zoo rises. Persimmon swamp puts his hand in his trouser pocket, with a distorted smile, but with a hostile gaze against Zao.


    "I didn''t even get permission to modify the Red Tormenters, did I? Modified without permission and sold at will even by borrowing a name. I''m not surprised she killed me for doing this to a dangerous person named Junko Yukioka. No, if that happens, is that a pleasant development for you?


    "Hey... what do you think people are worth?


    Suddenly a persimmon swamp with a leopard tone and bumps an uncluttered question.


    "Even if they are not respected - they get the status and position to make many people obey and move them. How many people can you follow and how big you can do with them. I think that''s the highest value as a person. Nothing else. At least I don''t feel worthy. I don''t find it appealing."


    Persimmon Marsh exposes his ambitions and speaks in a drunken tone to himself. Zuo hits such persimmon swamp with a sincerely despised gaze.


    "Poor hearts like you just feel good about being a mountain general and spreading prestige. But... some people who stand above people are responsible. At a time when you don''t even know the obvious, you don''t have that vessel. Well, I made number two like you, and I was definitely incompetent."


    "No, I''m competent. Because you rightfully appreciated my talent!


    Persimmon swamp shooting a small pistol planted in his pocket. The bullet pierces the bulletproof fiber that was planted in the suit of the collection, and blood seeps through the abdomen.


    "Talent? Were you overconfident that you had talent?


    Zuo collapsed into a lateral fall and mocked him with a bitter face.


    The bodyguard tried to pull out the gun, but the persimmon swamp, which already had the gun in its pocket, was faster. Zuo is also shot in the abdomen and falls.


    "Ha ha, I''m the head here from today on. This is the quickest and smartest hand you''ve got. I''ll take revenge on Junko Yukooka for killing my former boss. Yeah, that''s a good scenario. And the organization that even defeated Junko Yukioka, so the name and rating of the organization were appreciated, and the order was also killed. What do you say? I''m the incompetent former boss. Your showy organization will surely be reborn into something more powerful with my power. Wahahahahaha."


    Kamauma overlooks the zo and wins in his mastery.


    "There''s no way it''s going to work that well"


    Immediately afterwards, the door opens and a heartfelt sound is emitted. It was Makoto Aizawa with his pistol in one hand who showed up.


    Persimmon Marsh''s eyes, looking back, open to amazement and fear. With the muzzle pointing at the persimmon marsh, Truth steps indoors.


    "Oh, my God, Kamauma, you are a man..."


    "So I saw the scene, and we''re just witnesses."


    In addition, Fukuda and Junko enter the room in order. Kamauma dressed up as a buck.


    There is no escape. I can''t even stand around because I''m dressed like I got a gun stuck in my back. In the first place, standing around this number of opponents is in itself an impossible story to base.


    "That''s not fatal. Well, now, I''m going to save the boss''s life. My salary, I guess you can give it a lot, huh?


    "Fukuda, you''re a guy..."


    It was Zuo with a pale face and still a grin on Fukuda, who smiled like a prank and spoke a joke while providing Zuo''s first aid.


    "Well. I think you''ve done a lot of things."


    Junko grins uncontrollably on the full face and pounds Kamauma''s shoulder from behind.


    "Sales of similar products from the Yukioka brand. Unauthorized modification of the Yukioka brand. True you and I attempted murder. Wonderful. It''s been a long time since the kid has done so much to me, and I think he deserves praise. Yeah, not sarcasm. I think it''s just amazing how well it behaves. It''s such a shame you haven''t thought about the rest at all."


    Seeing the schematic of Junko telling the persimmon swamp, grinning and laughing, Zuo feels something thin and cold watching beside him.


    "The worst part is that you tried to trick Zao into committing a crime, and then you shot Zao, and you killed the kid you were dating as a virus lab."


    Regardless of the matter of Zuo, it was a mystery if you look from Kamaguma as to why Junko knew about the latter matter.


    "Help me! Use it if you deserve the praise! I''m such a useful man!


    "Of course I''m going to. Yikes. That''s why I''m going to catch you without killing you."


    Junko accepts Kamauma''s life begging lightly with an uncontrolled smile. When I heard that, it was Zuo who looked unexpected for a moment, but I immediately realized the intention. If you think about how this adorable Mad Scientist has ever treated those hostile to you, it''s the answer to getting there naturally.


    "The price you ask of me is to be my experimental bench. Anyone hostile to me is also supposed to be able to use it as an experimental bench under my rules, and yeah, yeah, just fine. You understood me with your own mouth, too, and no, I''m really glad. My strong kids like you often give me good results."


    (This is the result I told you to use)


    Though his face was distorted by pain, Zuo mocked at this painful haul.

 42 16

    The bowmen were scheduled to move freely that day and meet Mika at night.


    At sundown, Bowman and Hawk Hiko visit downtown Azure City''s excellent town.


    Opens a door with a painting of black bags that inhabited Tasmania Island, and Bowman and Hawkhiko enter a bar specializing in back streets. Incidentally, the animals, which are also store names, are now confirmed to be extinct of wild species in the second half of the twenty-first century.


    "So, what are we talking about?"


    Sitting across from Mika, Hawk Hiko asks.


    "Wait till the other one gets here! You''re gonna be suspicious of me, so you''re gonna reveal everything you''re hiding right here!


    Mika alternates her sharp eyes with Eagle Hiko and Bow Man.


    "At the time I first made a serious hiding, I don''t deserve credit anymore, though. Let''s just ask and then make a decision. So, who''s the other one we know?


    "Answer me! I saw you yesterday! Oh, here they come!


    At the end of the gaze Mika pointed at, Bowman and Hawkeyok look back. A little boy in uniform approached this seat, who was interested in killing each other yesterday by three.


    "Hasn''t Junko enlightened you!?


    "He may be enlightened, but he won''t move now. I just got a new experimental bench, and I think I''m busy playing with it."


    Answering Mika''s question, she lowered her back next to Mika and turned to the bowman true.


    "I came here to tell you all the truth"


    Look at the bowman and tell the truth.


    "Uh, Mr. Moon said he wasn''t an enemy, but should I fulfill it and believe it?


    A bowman, shaped to face the truth, rides himself out with an invincible laugh and peeks into his true face up close.


    "You just have to listen to me before you judge me"


    That''s what they say in an unchallenged voice, and the bowman''s grin turns to a luminous laugh. Now, that''s what I said myself.


    "First of all, Bowman Amano, I''ll tell you why you were called here."


    "What? What is it. I wasn''t called elsewhere."


    "That''s how it was set up. Not that it has anything to do with your will."


    True to block and affirm the bowman''s words.


    "If Banara uses the Red Tormentor Modification, which is designed to dong patch you up in the Republic of Banara, and hopefully selling fights to the organization where you sold BC weapons, Yukooka drew a break from the bamboo and banara. He also knows the personality of the mouse he worked with. At last, there''s a place. Every mouse has a GPS receiver embedded in it."


    "A mouse, you mean a bowman"


    And, eagle hiko. I don''t even know what that word indicates, but I tried to say it somehow.


    "Hmm, am I still staying on Junko''s lab?"


    "That''s right. Stocks of abandoned mice, like yours, are all over the world. Hundreds, or thousands? When you want manpower, or simply want to play, Snow Oka moves them to make them pawns for the game, but in your case, there''s also a little bit of special nuance mixed up that''s troublesome. If the mouse left unattended evolves unexpectedly, it is again subject to Snow Oka''s interest. Or in some cases, those who are very strong in the power they have given, let them go after all that they have done with their eyes in anticipation of it from the beginning."


    As I listened to the true story, the grin disappeared from the bowman''s face, making him look very harsh, not his usual soft expression.


    "The battle against the break of the bamboo is a stage prepared to observe how much your power has evolved. A break in the bamboo had done a lot of acts sufficient to be hostile to Snow Oka, and was just right for use. After you''ve made your observation, I''m going to catch you, experiment with you, dissect you, and do something you''re not."


    "Ho ho, that''s, that''s certainly not very good for you. Yeah."


    While slapping lightly, the bowman is pretty shocked in the heart.


    The words of Junko ten years ago come back on the back of the bowman''s brain. Those words from Junko, "There''s a Promise" and "It''ll Be Funny Later," tie in with what True said.


    "But isn''t that a pretty impossible story? Is there too much uncertainty in the mess? There''s no guarantee I''m coming to Japan to crush the organization that built the BC weapon, is there?


    "He prefers scenarios full of uncertainties like that. I definitely don''t like to move them the way I want them to or anything like that. You know, getting ready for some downstairs, setting up the stage, and then letting them take care of you. It feels like I''m going to keep it to the extent that I wish you had some idea. If you go on stage, dance freely off the script, you''ll unnecessarily please him. But now you''re up on stage like Snow Oka wanted, and you''re probably dancing like a script."


    Hearing the true story, the bowman is stunned. All the stages were for me and I was going to be dancing in the lead. But I''ve never thought about the existence of a script or director on that stage.


    Moreover, there is now a script, director and audience, and he says he enjoys the stage where the bowman leaps. The bowman was shocked to learn that what he was secretly afraid of was not inconceivable.


    "Unless you lose the power you''ve gained, you''ll remain the research material of Snow Oka for the rest of your life. You''d make a pact for him to treat his life freely as a price to pay for his power?


    "Yes, it is...... I thought it was the first modification, and that was it, right? I''ve heard stories of those who have made a covenant with the devil trying to drag their souls to hell in the moment, but if they ask God for salvation, they will be greatly helped, and the devil will go back to hell with his tongue pounding, can''t she, this"


    "You just have to run away. I''ll work with you."


    True to stare at the bowman as he stays on the poker face and mouths unexpected words.


    "I can believe your words. What coverage? No, what''s the basis? Is that it? Which is the right basis or coverage in this case? No, anyway, is there anything you can believe?


    Hawk Hiko asks.


    "There isn''t. But if you don''t believe me, I don''t like it."


    True to answer instantly.


    "I don''t know... What are we gonna do, Bowman? I don''t care if you run away."


    Hawkyan looked at the bowman and asked, but the bowman waves for the first time.


    "Eh, you''re making a decision to run away now, I knew it, I don''t think you could, this. Your words, too, you see, for once, because we''re enemies in our positions. It''s a thin basis for believing or something. Besides, if that story is true, you can''t just walk away."


    The tone was soft, but with strong determination, the bowman said.


    It is not genuine that I said that the true words were not based on good reason to believe. Sure, the grounds are thin, but I intuitively believe what I said truly.


    "Are you going to break the curse of being a mouse? Kill Snow Oka."


    True asks straight. At that time, as fire dwelt in his true eyes, he looked like a bowman.


    "If that story is true, even if it''s a benefactor...... you can''t overlook this a bit. I''d like to meet him for now and talk a lot. Yeah. A lot."


    Honestly, I even want the true story to be false, but it doesn''t look like you''re lying. Also, even from the original reputation of Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka, the story should not seem true with considerable likelihood.


    "I owe it to Junko to have me now. I''ve been given powers by that kid that I don''t normally get. Because she''s the one who saved me, and thanks to her, I have a full and interesting life to live after. Plus, with Junko''s doing that, some people are being saved with great power, and I feel beneficial. But I can''t forgive you."


    Evil in front of you - it''s also someone who''s trying to manipulate a person''s fate in a playful mood, etc., even if it would be beneficial. I can''t overlook it.


    "I can''t affirm that because I can''t count how miserable I am to see a guy with a fantasy head come to Snow Oka and try to cheaply gain power by chipping his life away. Most importantly, I will not refuse to admit to those who do not make plain efforts or drills, but who have gained a great deal of strength in one place or another."


    The true word pierced the bowman''s heart. Quite a conversation, to be honest. It is something that has always been caught in the bowman.


    When I was being bullied, it wasn''t bad as a result, but I wasn''t entirely convinced, either, that I didn''t stand up to my strength and courage and let myself be stunned by the existence of Junko Yukioka, the urban legend on the net, and knocked the gates from the commonsense world to the insane world.


    Somewhere in my mind, there was something like hindsight. I felt that the identity was revealed in the current true dialogue.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    Mika screamed unexpectedly. More intense momentum than usual, with a clearly angry voice. A gaze of attention is poured out of the perimeter.


    "If a weirdo like me is bullied, teased, and treated like a foreign object from around him because of it, he''ll also want to get some great power and do it in return! It''s natural to feel that way! I''ll do it!


    "I see. So did you."


    Based on this reaction, Mika, like herself, sees that she is the one who was led to the back street by being the experimental bench of Junko and holding the power of the paranormal. If I borrow the true word, I wonder if it''s the same mouse.


    "That''s right! Me and Mr. Amano are righteous allies created by Junko! But that''s what it is! I''ve helped many people in need, and there''s no reason to be denied that way of life! Even if I''m still Junko''s toy!


    To Mika''s exhilarating whites, the bowman felt saved. While Bowman was attracted to his contract with Junko, Mika affirms forcefully and positively.


    "I wish I could strive to gain strength and strength within the framework of society, but I can''t afford the means to give myself to a Mad Scientist to gain supernatural power - that''s quite true."


    Eagle-hiko sandwiched his mouth as he clasped the glass with one hand.


    "But, like Mika said, it''s also a big attraction to the power of the insane realm, which may be readily available even with risk. I''ve thought I''d be jealous when I saw the power of a bowman. I''m a chicken, so I didn''t become a test bench for Junko. But well... isn''t it fascinating from people who have turned their backs on society, or who are being abused, or who are desperate to live? Are you accusing me of cheating and cheating to gain easy fantasy power and hope with that power?


    Plus this follow up of Eagle Hinck was unspeakable for the bowman.


    "I don''t want to accuse you. I''m just saying I won''t personally admit it. Not that I''m making a fool of myself, but, well, I wonder if there''s a part of me that''s looking down."


    And, true.


    "Which one is it?"


    Eagle Hiko spills a bitter laugh and wears a glass. Hawk Hiko had taken it with this, saying that he truly understood a little.


    "I''m angry at the way you put it! How dare you!


    True stares at Mika, who is excited and aroused. I don''t know what you''re trying to say, but seeing the true clear eyes trying to convey something, Mika''s excitement and anger cool off rapidly.


    "Well, seriously, I''m not making such a fool of myself about you guys on the side of justice. On the contrary, I even remember liking it. Aside from Yukooka, he has mass-produced hundreds and righteous allies. Phantoms, too. Some guys make that whole body tight fortified suit of TV squadrons too and are on the side of justice with it dressed in Snow Oka. There are many helpless fools who are just drunk on justice, but that''s not what you are, and you know you have a firm belief."


    True to speak as if to follow.


    "Are you going to give it to me after you do it?"


    Hawkeyok smiles at it and tears it up.


    "If the motive is impure but the deed is good, that''s good! It would be more important to know what you did with the power you gained than how you gained power!


    "You''re absolutely right. Look at you and judge. Mika has been a huge success as a result, entertaining a lot of people with that song, and even helping a lot of people in the back street as a doorman for the street, right?


    Mika yelling at the truth and the bowman agreeing to it without her hair in between.


    From the bowman''s point of view, I feel pretty close to Mika and want to do it with my shoulders because I can get strength at the Snow Oka Institute as well as myself and have once spent time as the starting and closing house for residents on the main street.


    "No, I''ve wanted to ask Mika for a long time, why do you keep being on the back streets when you''re successful on the front streets?


    True to change the subject after assuming the boulders have bad minutes and admitting that what they say makes sense.


    "I''m sorry to be here!


    She still seems in a bad mood, and Mika''s voice and words are stabbing.


    "I''m not really sure about the world of music or anything, but is there really a handful that can succeed?


    "Right!


    "But if I stuck my foot in the back street or something, and I lost my life or something, I''d feel like I didn''t have any body."


    To the true word, Bowman and Hawk Hin also agreed. I wish I could work harder on the street.


    "I want to be in constant touch with the world you live in! No... I accidentally followed that one! It''s a mistake! It''s true! No, no... what are you talking about? I am! False explosion!"


    Mika makes her face bright red and desperately denies it.


    "Wow... did you come deletime this"


    "No!"


    Mika denies it to Hawkeyok, who puts his face to shame.


    "There''s no point in being extra for that floating reason."


    "Oh, I know. I''m flirting."


    Nod, Mika dropping the tone of her voice.


    "I know how heartbreak hurts. We need to blow it off somewhere."


    "I know I''m unconcerned, but I can''t let the person who caused it tell me. I mean, have you ever been heartbroken?


    "I wouldn''t say this without you."


    To Mika''s question, Truth answers that.


    "Hey, are you dealing with Junko?


    Hawk Hin asked me that, but the truth answered nothing. There is no change in expression either.


    It also looks like the answer is not answering, this.


    Look at the truth, the bowman thinks so and spills a smile.


    "Sounds like a ho letter to you over there, and even though you''re compassionate no matter how you look at it, you seem to be in a weird relationship for a long time!


    "Right."


    True to feel somewhere thrown at Mika''s words.


    "Well, leave that alone, I still need to ask you something"


    says Hawkeyok.


    "My biggest question, though. Why are you trying to help me?


    "It''s a game."


    True to answer eagle hiko''s question.


    "It''s a game between me and Yukioka. Once I serve him, I follow his orders, and I''m in a position to protect him, but I try not to listen to orders I don''t like. In that case, I try to disturb him so that he doesn''t get what he wants. Sometimes I pretend to obey and betray you here. That''s the game between me and him."


    "That''s it. Are you saying you don''t like that I''m going to be Junko''s experimental bench? Then why again?


    Bowman in a loose tone. As a matter of fact, I don''t have to ask anymore, considering the character of the boy in front of me, I can tell. He''s also the type of person who hates crooked things.


    "If Snow Oka''s deeds are unforgivable in me, even if they are allowed in Snow Oka, I will stand in my way. Can''t that be the answer to a rephrase like this?


    True to answer as hard to say as my heart.


    I found myself in a position to serve Junko, but not completely obedient, but also to be a bug in the lion, but I don''t pin on the bowman and Hawk Hiko one more time because I may even ask how they got to that relationship and the circumstances.


    "Now that I know he''s dancing to me, are you still going to crush the bamboo break?


    True put his mouth on the glass for the first time and asked.


    "I''d also like to take the vengeance of the banara people. As I have said many times, after checking to see if the story is true, I want to break the curse. This."


    It''s not like I don''t believe in the truth. The bowman is a tachi who only believes in what he actually confirms himself, but he is a late one.


    "Then I''ll go with Tomorrow''s raid. Amano, I''ll keep an eye on you so you don''t get recovered by Snow Oka."


    True offer.


    "Oh, this little prick says he''s the Knight who protects you."


    Eagle Hiko teases and puns his hands over the bowman''s head.


    "I''m glad you liked this guy. He''s cute. He''s cute.


    "Uh, you know... it''s like being misunderstood, I hope you don''t say too much"


    The moment I heard Hawk Yan''s words, the bowman sighed when I saw the truth staring at the bowman until now, clearly distracting him.

 43 17

    "Sure Mr. Yukioka was right, there was no raid today, but can we really remain alert tonight?


    The bald head security chief of the bamboo break who visited the lab asks Junko.


    "I hope it''s okay. My reading, it''s definitely tomorrow. I think the next day raids are the way to go after a day of vacation and a whole day of tension with the guards here. So I''m not gonna take the night off and get ready for tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    I bowed my head respectfully and made my bald head brilliant with backlight before the chief of security followed the lab.


    Zao was transported to the hospital, Kamamara was also stripped of his number 2 status, and all the other executives and managers of the remaining bamboo break were likely to rely on Junko.


    From the instinct to follow and rely on the strongest, it can also be said that it is a natural consequence to regard nature and pure son as current leaders. Junko is also Junko, who now transcends his share of customers and behaves all he wants to do within a break in the bamboo, but no one complains. I follow without objection.


    "Best of luck, by tomorrow, we''ll have to finish it."


    With a loud voice, Junko inspires the researchers. They threw out the work they had done until the day before, and as Junko tells them, they were building something.


    Using instruments and apparatus for producing Battle Creatures, the person who was put to sleep on the operating table was in the middle of being converted to something else that was not human. The researchers were also somewhat confused at first by the treacherous act of human remodeling, but were now tempted by the work.


    "Pfft, how do you feel about remodeling your former boss to play?


    "Yukioka-san, isn''t that like a villain''s line?"


    Fukuda, who laughs like that, also enjoys the disastrous task of working with Junko to turn humans into monsters.


    Genetic manipulation and biological modification are everyday tea meals, as the manufacture and sale of Battle Creature is also an important source of funding for the break of the bamboo, but this was the first time for boulders to battle creature humans. Naturally, human battle creation is strictly forbidden by international law, but rumors of underground organizations implementing it persist, and there is even talk of it taking place in the national gutter.


    Anesthesia left him unable to move, but his consciousness remained intact, desperate to be made into something he was not a human being, and Keiichi Kamauma kept crying as he opened his congested eyes and looked up at the ceiling.


    Fukuda had no sympathy whatsoever when he saw it. Originally I looked down on him as a foolish young man who was just lucky, such as about persimmon swamp, and besides betraying the boss, Zuo, and trying to frame him, I even remember how creepy he is in his situation right now.


    "I''m looking forward to tomorrow. Let''s transform it into a very strong Phantom with everyone''s hands and welcome Mika Tsukinawa and Bowman Amano."


    "Ooh."


    "I''ll try."


    "That''s exciting."


    The researchers also respond with a smile to Junko, who says with an uncontrolled smile.


    "You''re totally an idol here, you are."


    Fukuda also became fond of Junko. Fukuda thinks it would be natural to do so because she is a girl who is constantly stunned and creates a bright mood on the scene and enjoys the conversation. It is also the first time that I have encountered this type of heterosexuality.


    Nevertheless, when it came to what we are currently doing, it seemed extra appealing to Fukuda that it was a human modifying surgery, far removed from humanitarian Yu ethics. This is true from the researchers.


    "Mm-hmm. That kind of thing hits my back hair. I''m leaving here as soon as this game is over. As a result, I didn''t screw up about this organization."


    After I say it, Junko accidentally realizes he was speaking the truth.


    "We wouldn''t have trouble getting back to work, and you don''t have to worry about it. I didn''t have an attachment to the organization."


    But Fukuda didn''t seem to notice, he was laughing. No, even if I had noticed, I might have returned the same words and laughed.


    In this world there is always a dashing man. The hacker sometimes runs against ethics into crime, disturbing the world''s order.


    But they deserve them. Sometimes only outsiders can do it. There are back streets to keep them in the frame of professional criminals and to keep them in charge of the industrial corner of this country to serve as the gear behind the world, so that they do not work disorderly evil.


    Mika Tsukinawa didn''t become a fool because she liked it. If I had just left my instincts behind, or apprenticed my parents and behaved naturally, I would have slipped away from the fuzz of the world.


    Being a martial artist, his father thoroughly tapped into Mika''s kind of psychiatric gut theory, and Mika also took it naturally and always came in the mood for everything, making her a very painful girl: Nori, a support group all year round, even if she took one way of talking.


    As a result, he was not well reconciled with his surroundings, was seen with strange eyes as a stranger, was sometimes scolded, abused and, as a result, desperately stepped into the back streets of the world.


    "You''re more powerful than normal people."


    Towards Mika, the brown short-haired girl in white told with a smile. From close range, she peeks into Mika''s face and talks. Crimson eyes emit mysterious and seductive brilliance, and even though they are of the same sex, they make me feel strange when I can stare.


    "That''s why I can''t fit in a normal frame. It cannot be weighed in general terms. Standard sized containers overflow. But there''s also the prospect of a bigger leap than a normal human being. I''ll set you free. You can exercise your power to turn even fate into an ally. Even fate makes me want to be on your side. That kind of special qualities you have."


    The apparent age of that red-eyed girl looked two or three years older than herself, but its objective narrative grass and transcendent atmosphere seemed to live many times more than herself.


    Years have passed since then, but the look of the girl who decisively changed her fate has not changed. You''ll look older yourself if you line up now.


    That was Mika''s interaction a few days before she entered into the struggle against a break in the bamboo.


    "It''s boring that you''re too much as you want. I wish something irregular had happened to me. But well, it''s still a stage before we set the stage..."


    After many years, Mika enters the store when she sees the girl, who has not changed her appearance, continue to laugh funny at the coffee shop Kewi, on the ground floor of the candoville, towards the 3D display that floats on the table and talks to herself.


    "What are you laughing at alone!


    Sit back in the seat across from Junko and speak up.


    "Ah, Mika. Nice place to be."


    Put your face up and smile.


    "I was wondering if you could do me a favor."


    "Truly not leaving it to me to ask for it would be a job that''s not even Rokuro!


    "True wants you to do something else, so you want manpower. It doesn''t have to be Mika."


    As I say, Junko looks again at the 3D display projected from the computer into the air.


    "Do you know what a Red Tormentor is? the conflict in the Republic of Banara, a virus used in the Holocaust. That''s a product I''m selling on my own by modifying my Red Tormenters without permission."


    "I know the name, but I''ve never heard that was sold without your permission! I thought it was something you were involved in!


    "I think so, don''t you? Seems like everybody thinks that because I''m not complaining about anything, huh?


    "That''s a fatalistic act! Who the hell is that? What imitated that!


    Even if it wasn''t Mika, it was an incredible story from someone who knew Junko. It''s like selling a fight openly, and the person selling that fight is too bad.


    "It''s an arms-smuggling organization called the Breakfast Break. As a criminal organization, it''s a middle class, and it can be a bully to the weak."


    "So you''re going to crush that organization! South Amitabha Buddha!"


    "It''s not funny to just crush it. It''s no big deal, so if True sends you in alone, it''s over."


    Junko flips the holographic display projected in the air toward Mika.


    The display showed a country called Banara and the face of one man.


    "This man belongs to the revolutionary!?


    Mika naturally knew about the man, too. A global celebrity. There''s no way I don''t know.


    "That''s Amano Bowman, who is said to be the biggest hero of the twenty-first century. The kid''s just like you, he''s my mouse, right? I''m in the middle of a conflict for the liberation of minorities in the Republic of Banara right now. Nevertheless, I recommended him to the Novam National Liberation Army for rescue - I was the one who set him up to recommend it, to be exact."


    Mika also figured out why Junko said it was funny.


    "I''m proud of you, too. I can''t believe my mouse got so major. Come on. I''m also interested in how much this kid''s abilities have evolved. By the way, I''m the one who recommended Banara a contract for a break in the bamboo, and based on his behavioral patterns so far, I think he''s more likely to come to Japan and try to crush a break in the bamboo if the civil war ends - It''s not just the people who used inhumane BC weapons, it''s the bad organizations that built and sold them. Mika wants you and Bowman to act together, and if you activate your power, you can sneak it into the video and send it to me."


    "You said you wanted manpower, but you don''t really ask for it, you don''t know one reason why you ask me! Say it!"


    "True you and I dare to balance our power by turning to the enemy side about the breaking side of the bamboo. I think it would be better to have that kind of position in order to recover the power of this child after thorough observation."


    Mika understands that it is finally the usual game.


    A strange reality is that Mika is a trickster who plays tricksters with a lot of lives under the title of being an observation that helps her weakness and triumphs over evil to righteous allies. If you''re on the side of justice, you should start with the girl in front of you, but I don''t even care.


    But on the other hand, I''m not willing to shut up and overlook Junko, who''s trying to do something that''s not even Roku.


    "Okay! Take it on!"


    If we take this job, we can stop Junko when he tries to do something outrageous. Even though True obeys Junko, she pretends to obey and betrays him if she doesn''t care, so Mika tried to learn from it as well.


    Plus, I think you would really cooperate with me, and I make up my mind to keep in touch with Junko secretly and truly.


    "Oh, and I''d like to ask Mika to investigate and eradicate this bamboo break at the same time. If you don''t pat me first in the form that someone is asking me to eradicate the bamboo break, to avoid trouble, Bowman, you''ll come in contact with Mika from your side, and come on. I wonder if it''s a good idea to do things together."


    "He said I would sell fights for a break in the bamboo!? For no good reason, we can''t fight in advance! Hurting people at your convenience is out of the question!


    "There''s a reason. These people, they''re human beings who bought it from human trafficking, and they''re experimenting with human beings. From my aesthetics, that''s what I hate the most. It''s my rule not to experiment with reality, either by mutual agreement or if you''re not a hostile person. Request from me driven by profanity. Isn''t it possible that Mika moved in empathy with that?


    "That''s fine! Take it on!"


    Junko is a bad man, but he will always keep the line he drew himself. We don''t cross that line, but Mika also has no clear hostility towards Junko. Because I have never met anyone directly except the hostile or the self-loving.


    There are many things in her play that take the lives of the irrelevant...


    A few days after Mika took on Junko''s request, the civil war in the Banara Republic ended and Bowman Amano and 400,000 Hawkko returned to Japan.

 44 18

    Even within Tokyo, Anura City merged all of Nishitama County in Tokyo with some municipalities in the Nantama group, accounting for more than 30% of Tokyo if the area alone, but its area ratio is mostly mountainous.


    Euthanasia City is one of the dark designated cities. There are countless backstreet organizations asides and facilities in various parts of the city. Even behind the mountains and in the woods.


    There are various theories as to why such a merger was made, and not a densely populated urban center, but rather a dark-designated city in the countryside. However, the theory that gathering rogues in places shifted from Tokyo Metropolitan Area is more convenient for the management side is powerful. It is thus the human pillar of Tokyo Metropolitan Area. There are also reasons why it helps to gather populations in local cities.


    The home of the bamboo relaxation was in the back of the mountainous area.


    In the woods, at the end of a narrow road where only one car can pass, an old factory. The average person won''t know what they''re making in their eyes for a second. In the first place, it''s a place where people rarely go by.


    "There was no one at the back door!


    Mika, who was on single reconnaissance, came back and told him. There is no lookout at the entrance either. The bowmen wonder how unpopular it is by the time it is unnatural.


    "Does that mean I''m waiting inside? Do you have any idea what their information is?


    A bowman asking toward the truth, with his hands on his glasses.


    "All the constituents who were at the factory yesterday should be gathered at this base. You can look at it as concentrating your power."


    True answers.


    "That''s what happened - we can judge, too, huh?


    Truly unresponsive to the shivering eagle hiko, he walks alone into the factory.


    "Yes? Am I mad at you?


    Follow the true aftermath, eagle hiccup with a snarl of laughter.


    "I''m not mad at you."


    True to set up shotguns and submachine guns while walking.


    True, Eagle Hiko, Mika and Bowman go into the building in order and walk away. The exterior is old and not very pretty, but the walls and floors are new inside and well cleaned.


    "I mean, you always look so boring even though you look cute because of your bowman preference. If it''s a little more loving."


    Eagle Hiko persists in teasing the truth of walking forward.


    "Hawkeyok, come on, or I''ll be angrier."


    There were signs of true misunderstanding, and the bowman was fed up with the persistence of the story.


    "Don''t touch him on the faceless thing! Seems like everyone''s telling me it''s a trauma for the truth!


    Mika said it with a nuance covering the truth, but it was received like she said something extra that she didn''t have to say from the truth.


    "This happened precisely because of trauma, and it''s not always traumatic to be heartless. And I don''t have any affection, but I don''t mean no affection. I just feel bad about putting my emotions on the table."


    And, true.


    "Child abuse, that sort of thing."


    True legs stop at the bowman''s casual words.


    "You know exactly what I mean."


    "It''s also a common case of poor emotional expression."


    Shortly after the bowman said it, True shot the shotgun.


    "Hmm..."


    A bowman who sees how true he is and leaks his exclamation. The murderous truth in yesterday''s battle is that it is fuelling murder by the time it is vicious and shooting guns all over the place to keep standing.


    In an unshielded passage, more than ten broken bamboo relaxing constituents waited neatly in front of the passage just looking at it. One death after another by true shooting, but soon another new enemy comes out boiling from behind.


    "This is disgusting! Seriously, die!


    Eagle-hiko fleeing at first sight. Even if the outlet allows you to anticipate the ballistics of a bullet, in a laid out arrangement ready to sacrifice in a narrow passage, it is quickly made into a hive.


    No, Hawk Hiko already had one shot, two bowmen, and a bullet in his body. I was lucky to be prevented by all the bulletproof fiber.


    "Soul blind spot! Ando, late payment for bad luck!


    Mika crouched at the wall screams and responds without running away.


    True, he was moving to sew the gap between bullets and bullets on his own, exposed to the barrage that rained and poured without gaps in a passage where there was no place to hide.


    The timing of the bullets being fired, the ballistics, is truly all visible. I can read it. I get it. Information from the eyes, the brain and even the sixth sense of how to move in response immediately transmits it to the whole body, making the body move naturally.


    The specific gravity of the prefetch is more dependent on the survey than on the visual. I can avoid it to some extent, even if I''m meditating on my eyes if I care about it.


    "It''s over."


    True grunts where the two bowmen and Hawk Hiko fled rather far, but the only voice that arrived was Mika, who was struggling without fleeing.


    "Mmm... boulders"


    Look at the truth that survived in the rain of the bullet, roaring Mika.


    Mika had not received a single bullet in her body. Truth is, I''ve had two shots in my arm and leg and bled out of my arm, but it looks like a scratch.


    "Come on, you knocked that one down without running, you guys"


    Hawk hiko wraps his tongue around when he sees a pile of bodies folding at the end of the aisle.


    "I used about two destiny manipulations, but this guy was biological and almost involved!


    Mika proudly says she has no heart.


    "That''s a lot of monsters. Are you sure you''re alive?


    More than praise or amazement, Eagle Hiko gets stunned.


    "It''s biological. I''m not even remodeled, and I don''t have any supernatural powers. It''s not growing, but not with these guys. I''m not very nervous either. I can''t enjoy the exchange of my life until I have a stronger fear of death."


    "Ha, are you a common combat maniac? I''ve seen a lot of people like you, and I live in a world like this myself, so I don''t know what it''s like."


    Hearing the true words, the bowman thought he was just like himself. In the end, the archer is also in this world for a great reason because he wants to enjoy the thrill between death and life.


    From the truth, there was a difference in the bowman''s words. It''s not meant to be a combat maniac. I consider it natural.


    "I don''t think it''s unnatural. Because it would be a natural instinct in all living things."


    "Are you the type of person who thinks that life is not meant to make you live forever, but something that burns you down? I''m like that, too."


    In contrast, the words the bowman uttered were another substitute for what he truly thought.


    "I don''t want to die like that. I''m definitely going to survive."


    Quietly, but clearly in a determined tone, the truth leads again and moves on to the back.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re an older revolutionary who lets young kids go first and follow you to shit later. This."


    The bowman shrugged as he formed at the rear of the line.


    "Muddy... I don''t know what you mean... Yukioka-kun"


    In the form of Makoto Aizawa joining hands with Bowman Amano and Mika Tsukinawa, Fukuda roars after coming aboard this Ajito and murdering the remaining constituents.


    "As you asked, I betrayed you. True you took me. Well, it''s the usual, and I don''t care."


    Junko looks the same as usual, with an innocent smile, and returns so in a mild tone.


    "What should I do...... In addition to the three examples, we can''t beat the idea of turning to our enemies until Makoto Aizawa."


    With a troubled face, the chief of security asks Junko for instructions.


    "I think you can run, but the purpose of those kids is to crush the very break of the BC weapon, so even if you run, they could find you and kill you."


    "So we have to fight..."


    "I think we should concentrate our forces without dispersing them. Thoroughly make sure they don''t kill you rather than kill you, and buy you as much time as you can. We''ll finish this in the meantime. Well, if you see it doesn''t work, why don''t you just surrender or run? Regardless of the Revolutionary Son, I think you and Mika would forgive me."


    Junko gives a glimpse into the persimmon swamp, restrained on the table and transformed into a disfigured figure, while giving instructions.


    "Okay. Best regards,"


    The chief of security nodded with a gloomy face and left the lab.


    "Aren''t you not going to make it? Neither the EEG nor the heart rate is stable. With the side effects of dosing, you can also see abnormalities in the cells. Put it into battle now��"


    One of the researchers reports with anxiety. I''m talking about persimmon swamp with modified surgery. As a trump card, I planned to put it in the bowmen, but it was clearly not adjustable. I could have predicted the immediate collapse of body tissue where I was forced to fight.


    "Hmm, about enough or so, I think it should be. To the extent that we can fight once, we can split the rest between disposables. Just be able to move for now."


    The researchers breathe into Junko, who spreads his uncontrolled lovable grin in full and tells him of his ruthlessness, but some are followed and spill a grin in the vicious and outrageous way until Junko''s clearness.


    Immediately after that, the tragedy happened.


    Fukuda is pierced through his right chest by a tube stretched from Kamauma''s body and falls more and more.


    "The anesthesia is out!


    One of the researchers screams with a pulled look.


    Pull off the restraint and persimmon swamp slowly rises. Countless tubes with metal spheres at their tips twist like tentacles, slowly searching for the next prey.


    "Evacuation! Run!"


    The researchers pale in the rebellion of the toys they were molesting and try to escape the lab in a desperate shape. Persimmon Marsh had just woken up, seemed dull in consciousness and movement, and all he could do was immediately follow the escaping researchers.


    "You don''t seem to listen to me, it''s dangerous to make something like that!


    A researcher whose hips fall out and cannot escape summons as if to condemn Junko.


    "Hmm, I can make you hear me. That was a bit of a sudden development. haha."


    Junko takes the coffee cup he left on the table while sitting down and shows off his lack of crisis.


    "How dare you... turn me into such a monster..."


    Kamamara groans hatefully at Junko, who sips coffee softly.


    "Uh? I think it''s cool. Nah. I didn''t like it, did I?


    The skin all over the body turns yellow, a total of ten long tube-like stretches from the left and right armpits, a silver sphere is attached at the end of the tube, the head becomes a persimmon big enough to hold even with its own hands, and the appearance of the original persimmon''s face floating up in its angry shape on the front of that persimmon. Look closely at such persimmon swamp, Junko with a strange look on his face.


    "Yeah, it''s cool to see it again and again. What don''t you like? Oh, I figured I should put a persimmon heta on my groin and rotate it propeller-like? Fukuda and the others told me not to do it because it was nasty."


    "Huh... I don''t know. Ahhhhhhh!


    Raise the roar of anger, spread your hands wide, and stretch five black tubes under your armpits.


    The telescopic tube stretched at an unstoppable speed in his eyes to pierce his body, but Junko rolled laterally off the chair with a grin sticking in his face to deflect the attack.


    "Speaking of which, if I killed True you, they would have thought there was no one to protect me."


    On his way up, Junko projects a holographic display into the universe. A Phantomized persimmon swamp figure is shown inside the display, and Junko touches that head area with his fingers.


    Persimmon swamp motion stopped. Hatred and anger instantly disappeared, and Persimmon Marsh had lost his will.


    "I''m the one who taught True you how to fight. On what basis did you think I couldn''t fight? What..."


    After muttering, Junko realizes that Fukuda had fallen as she rammed into the blood buildup.


    "Sorry about that. I forgot."


    Junko crouches and begins to cuddle with Fukuda''s head on his lap without showing him how bad it was at all. Clearly fatal.


    "I should have left you with some more anesthesia. Besides my thoughts, I think I did a good job."


    "That''s a terrible story... I have no luck."


    I look up at Junko''s flamboyant smile and get stuck and laugh. I don''t even feel strange and resentful when I say I have this in my eyes because of this girl''s mistake. Just looking at that smile makes me feel less than boiling. I think he''s a strange kid to make.


    "I wanted to be like you... I wanted to inspire more research, build awesome biological weapons, and make my name sound so much like no stranger to the Mad Scientist world. Jealous of you...... I admired you. But now we''re done..."


    I wanted to reveal to someone who was jealous, admired, at least inside his chest before he passed away. It was a short time ago, but it was a good stimulation to study and discuss together, and Fukuda regretted that it turned out like this where motivation was injected.


    "Hmm, I think if my brain is safe, anything will happen."


    When told so, Junko puts an injection in Fukuda''s neck muscle. The pain disappears and at the same time the consciousness is blurred. Fukuda''s consciousness was interrupted when he wondered if it was an euthanasia drug.


    "So, Kiichi, why don''t we go hang out together? Because it''s a climax, let''s make good memories."


    "Oh... do... so... do..."


    To Junko''s bounced voice, Kamauma responds with a cuddly voice and leaves the lab together. Now Kamauma''s head was dominated by mechanical loyalty to Junko and his desire for destruction, these two alone.

 45 19

    The bowmen who proceeded to the back of Ajito encountered the enemy''s second formation, which was once again a fierce shooting, but unlike the shooting at the entrance, nothing was immediately settled.


    The bamboo breaking constituents have built a barricade in the aisle in front of the workshop to resist violently using powerful firearms as they enter and exit the workshop.


    The bowmen were out of touch with them, gathering their bullets and keeping barrage close.


    "You''re buying time."


    True squeaks with his back deposited on the wall at the corner of the aisle. True only, I don''t try to shoot a little first and then always shoot the rest. Nor does the truth of the boulder leap out in the rain of a different kind of bullet.


    "Buy time for what! To get these people out of the back door!?


    Eagle Hiko responding with only a gun out of the corner asks him to scream.


    "I guess I''ll buy you some time before I can do the toys. Well, if they stiffen up all that protection, they''re glued. I don''t think they''re going to actively discuss it."


    "Toys? I remember hearing those words before?


    Just when the bowman truly asked, the shooting from the other man stopped.


    "You''re here."


    When the truth squeals, he throws himself unconstitutionally out of the bend.


    "Maybe it''s a feint. That''s very brave of you."


    With that said, Eagle Hiko follows true, and until then moves on to a space where bullets had flown countless times.


    "Yes, thank you for your hard work. I finished it earlier than I thought." Okay, everybody stay out of the back door. "


    (This voice...)


    A pleasantly bounced voice in a familiar ear. But when he heard the voice, there was something cold running through the bowman''s spine.


    "What''s up!?


    One person sees a bowman who doesn''t try to move while on the spot, and Mika looks suspicious.


    "I don''t know either, but you''re freaking out, this"


    As true told, if it was true that I was still on the experimental bench and would be sampled again from now on, I was going to be able to fight Junko, but Junko of the day showed up and just heard his voice before I saw him, the bowman cowered. Instinct tells you aloud. He said we shouldn''t fight.


    The bowman rides himself out of the bend as he desperately pushes his fears to death. The eagle hiko and true figure removing the barricade blocking the passage. Mika looks worried to see this one. There is no such thing as a key figure.


    (It''s been a long time since you felt so scared... since you fell in the back street and had your first life-threatening battle. But the quality is fundamentally different from that fear)


    The bowman had a big backpack on his back. Put it on the floor and keep your mouth wide open. Inside were a bunch of firearms in the hands of the constituents here that died during the earlier attack at the entrance. Sub-machine guns and assault rifles.


    "You can help me, too."


    Speak to the bowman and let Hawk Hiko throw the box placed in the aisle to the side and open it.


    True went first, through the collapsed barricade, into the workshop. Hawk Hiko and Mika follow it, and finally the bowman enters the workshop.


    "Hey, there you are. The Battle of Las Bosses, Hajima-ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Junko greets her with a wide spread of hands and an uncontrolled grin.


    "Hey? What, that pervert looks like... Persimmon."


    More than Junko, Hawkeyok''s eyes went to Kamauma, who had been modified by the Phantom behind him.


    "Oh no, you''re as cute as ever. This."


    A bowman who breathes and speaks to Junko, who hasn''t resumed in years, this one smiles and smiles. I recognise that after all these years I remain an adorable and beautiful girl and that I am once again a human being apart.


    "Ah, stay thankful..."


    Truly take it and illuminate it, Junko with cheeks.


    "Bowman, you''ve changed the vibe a lot. Your face remains childish, but Aura doesn''t feel like a proper warrior."


    "Haha, people often tell me that it looks like I painted a picture of human and animal harmlessness. Yeah."


    While he taps lightly, the bowman realizes his legs are still trembling in small pieces. Instinct is issuing another warning. Don''t go any further. He told me not to get involved with the girl in front of me any more.


    For ten years, I''ve been diving through a training ground, and I''ve never been more afraid of the crimson-eyed girl in front of me. This reality, described as a rare revolutionary and transformed into a major hero on a global scale, is trembling with an unparalleled threat.


    No, I''ve been diving through the training ground, which is why I''m hypersensitive to the danger to my life. The danger to life is always entangled, but the buzzer of red flags has never sounded so loud so far.


    (But, you know, there''s this fear because I''m willing to fight this kid from now on. I''d rather not have to fight if possible)


    I already know the art of overcoming fear more than ten years ago. Those who live in this world, whoever they are, live in a world of death and neighbourliness because they have fear together, and because they can make a compromise with fear.


    "I heard everything from you right there. My attempt to crush the bamboo break was by your guide. [M] Is that true?


    "Yeah. It''s true."


    To Bowman''s inquiry, Junko affirms lightly with a smile.


    "Hmm. So, for what purpose do you do that?


    "I don''t care if they ask me that question about Mad Scientists. It''s just research greed and playfulness. Am I supposed to talk about that research purpose itself?


    Junko jumps up backwards and sits on one of the containers. It is jumping more than two meters lightly without any help.


    "I''d rather be an Olympian than a scientist."


    Hawk hiko shrugs.


    "I''ve been researching paranormal areas for hundreds of years now. How can only a very few people touch the power of paranormal? How can you not notice when more people should be able to notice the power, the realm? Well, until ten years ago, there were reasons why information was manipulated in every country, and they were supposed to be fantastic."


    "No way. Did you make all the paranormal people in the back street?


    "Haha, no matter how much it is, it''s not."


    Junko denies the Bowman question strangely.


    "God, ghosts, magic, demons, post-mortem worlds, alien worlds, reincarnations, those invisible paranormal realms, why do you think humans think of them in their heads? It''s not just aspirations and fantasies, it''s because genes, souls, or both know they are there, isn''t it? I think that the instinct to pray to God, the instinct to fear the dead, the instinct to admire fantasies, these are all instincts equipped for a creature called man, the key to opening the door to the power to sleep in man. According to the statistics I took, the more people who wish to turn that key, the easier it is to open the door to its sleeping power."


    "Hmm. So it also leads to the story of people who want great power, who despair of living, gathering rumors like urban legends, and turning them into experimental benches."


    Junko''s story was long and the bowman was helpful. In the meantime, the bowman can calm his feelings.


    "Right. Although some people are born with special abilities, wake up with some trigger, train to meet and draw strength from the form of art, that is limited to a very small part of it. I''ve been searching for ways to wake up more freely and easily the power of sleeping in people and make it easier for anyone to acquire it."


    "Hmm, is that what you''re here for? Something awesome."


    Eagle Hiko as impressed. I can''t understand or empathize with why Junko wants that, but I can only admire the scale of the purpose.


    "Well, I wonder if it''s one of the purposes..."


    Junko moves his legs flat and spills an ambiguous grin for some reason.


    "But if that research comes to fruition, the world is going to be so chaos..."


    And, bowman.


    "Sounds interesting. But it hasn''t worked out for hundreds of years."


    Junko sighs small, letting her smile stick.


    "Like you guys, I''ve tried giving supernormal powers to tens of thousands of people, but I don''t really know how to make sure it works. No, a little bit of a sure way, though, I''ve established. But most of them died of strange side effects, and their life expectancy shrunk dramatically. Otherwise, it''s not a big deal. So, as I said before, you and Mika are just coincidental products or original qualities that have sprouted. There''s got to be something that hasn''t been figured out, right? I want to figure it out. I want to poke clear scientific evidence."


    "I understand Junko''s purpose in life, but you don''t know why she meshes us or the bamboo break. True, I heard from you that it''s a stage to gauge my power, but didn''t you have to take such a roundabout shape?


    If we are serious about using ourselves as research material again, we need to capture them more quickly and force them to experiment.


    "It''s okay because I''m going around on purpose. I wonder if it feels better to be unpredictable than to make things as easy as you want them to be. Don''t you find it funny to have the stage ready and have the play in an add-on without just giving the lead the script? I guess that''s my hobby. But even with this play, I have a philosophy and a belief. It will be a vivid memory for those who survive. For me, of course. I''m making those memories."


    (Making memories��)


    Hearing about Junko, the bowman remembered to faint for a moment. He genuinely speaks of the words stage, plays, fun memorabilia, etc., while involving a large number of lives and keeping others'' lives at bay.


    (Evil. Nothing but evil to defeat. He gave me the power to live a new life. I was grateful and respectful......)


    There was anger, but more remorse, sadness and naughty than that, swirling in the bowman.


    "Really? It took me a long time."


    The bowman set his belly.


    "True you there said you wouldn''t mind me being Junko''s research material, so you would help me. I know it''s very, very bad for you, but I will break the curse with my hands."


    A bowman pulls out his gun and points it at Junko, who sits on top of the container.


    It is also true that I did not want to develop into a contest with Junko, who is greatly grateful. But what came out of Junko''s mouth was the worst substitute for bowman''s imagination diagonally. Never admitted in a bowman, unforgivable. Whatever you think is evil. I can''t overlook it.


    "Well - I knew it would happen -. So, what do we do? Makoto."


    Standing up on the container, Junko looks to the true with a smile.


    "Has this become the most unpleasant development for True?


    "No problem. I also expected this to happen. You told me to anticipate every development I could imagine."


    True leaps out quickly in front of the bowman, in the form of a break in between him and Junko. Look at that. Eagle Hiko sets up a gun, too. The end of the muzzle is true, of course.


    "I see. After all, do you take Junko''s side?"


    A bowman smiling toward the truth. I also assumed this development, so nothing surprises me.


    "For once, my role includes protecting this guy. They can''t just shut up and overlook anyone who tries to do harm."


    True mouthfeel like other personnel.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, but it means we''re going to have to end this together."


    Can you turn to the enemy a true man with exceptional combat power and a Phantom with unknown powers brought by Junko, even Junko, with powers beyond intelligence, to fulfill and win? The bowman has not calculated such a status quo. Anyway, I''m just caught in the feeling that I can''t help defeating Junko.


    "It''s unusual. I can''t believe you''re so helpful to me."


    Shortly after Junko said it, True looks back, and Junko fires a shotgun. Junko had already moved to the end of the container when he shot him.


    Neither Bowman nor Hawkhiko could follow the move with their eyes. It looked as if he had changed his place when he noticed, as if he had also done on the teleport.


    "Whoa? What are you doing, this guy? He''s an enemy, an ally, a busy man."


    Hawk Hiko, who was pointing a gun towards the truth, flashes. I wondered if I was still an enemy again, I would shoot at Junko, and Hawkko couldn''t tell if I could shoot the truth.


    "Nobody said anything about cooperating. He''s a waste of time to make it your toy. Let me interrupt that, too."


    True stands between Bowman and Junko and raises his hands, pointing a sub-machine gun toward Bowman and a shotgun muzzle toward Junko.


    "Uh, uh... I mean, is that it? Trying to prevent me from killing Junko, while also preventing Junko from capturing me at the same time by himself? Um... maybe even if it wasn''t, wouldn''t it be very difficult? It."


    "Oh, my God. I have to take care of two idiots."


    I gave that back to the bowman, who laughs funny and asks, not really a voice lacking in the usual discouragement, but with clear frustration.


    "Mm, you don''t know what to do. Hey. He''s on the bowman''s side, and he''s gonna kill it..."


    Eagle Hiko gives Mika a glimpse on the side as she tours. Mika has a brisk face and stares at Junko.


    "You''ve grown up, Makoto. Yeah, nice, nice. That''s a great and interesting decision. So let''s go back to the last game."


    Beard a happy grin, Junko jumping off the container.


    "The transfer of bad luck!


    but the moment Junko jumps, Mika screams, Junko slips one leg at the point of landing and puts a huge buttcake on it. We changed the bad luck we had stocked by paying for the bad luck earlier to pure son by now''s fateful manipulation.


    "Amma."


    I look at Mika unexpectedly while dressed with a butt cake, Junko making a statement.


    "No matter how true, the two guards are burdensome! It''s not a sprinkle! Junko! I''ll take care of your opponent!


    Mika points and says off Junko who fell over.


    "True! Convince your body not to kill you! Say it again! Don''t kill me!


    "I don''t want to kill you either, but I can''t give you full assurance."


    True to dump the sub-machine gun and set only the shotgun against the bowman. I wonder how this can be done to such an extent that I don''t kill him, a bowman who is crazy and laughs again.


    "Persuading your body is something nasty, this"


    says the bowman.


    "It''s nasty to think so! You sexually harassing revolutionary! Let''s get it over with!


    When she gave the bowman a glimpse and shouted, Mika pulled out her gun and pointed the muzzle at Junko.


    "You... Mika, you''re giving up the job I asked you to do? Is that all right with you?


    Junko asks with a laugh as she gets up and wears her white coat.


    "No problemo! This is what you would want! Junko!"


    "Hmm? What do I want?


    "You gave me strength! In time you recommended to me to be on the side of justice! I''m promising! Say it because it''s special, unlike any other! I care about that, too, and I do what I can call a righteous ally! I''m willing to continue this way of life beyond, and that''s what I want and that''s what you want! And the work of righteous allies......!


    Mika shoots two times at Junko on the way we''re talking.


    "It''s about getting in the way of the bad guys!


    "I don''t think it has anything to do with my waiver."


    Junko dodges two bullets after shaking his body only slightly. The smile remained intact, and it appeared in the bowman''s eyes in a way that there was plenty of room.


    "Didn''t you also tell me it was special or promising... it. That''s something, isn''t it? Looks like Skekomashi''s got the same dictation every time, another girl dictating around."


    The bowman was sure that he would be saying the same thing to other mice without a doubt. I was honestly happy when I was told that myself, but I was disappointed to hear Mika say it now.


    "It''s not the most powerful and effective spirit to make kids like you care about it. But, hey, I know that complaining about it and giving you good results means you''re on track."


    Junko gently pays his right hand back. The persimmon swamp that was in the rear right reacts to it and moves out.


    "I''m going to put on a one-on-one threesome, I wonder if it''s just right."


    "What? I''m not the Phantom Persimmon''s opponent."


    Hawk hiko gives a very unpleasant voice and puts on his face.


    "Phantom number 77377, Kakinuman. I''m not trying because I''m strong there."


    "Is that? Is that what you''re rooting for me? Even though he''s an enemy?


    To Junko smiling at herself, Hawkeyok smiled back happily, pointing a gunshot at Kamaguma.

 46 20

    Let''s get started.


    Squirting and true shoots shotguns.


    The bowman moves quickly, hiding in the shadow of one of the containers to survive a true shooting.


    (Oh man. Mr. Moon, I know you were going to help me with that... Nothing but extra help for me, is it, this schematic)


    As a matter of fact, the situation of Junko, True and his triplets was the preferred one for the bowman. I didn''t know that would be true and sashimi.


    Even in the shooting at the entrance without even flinching between Hawkeyok, Mika and myself, I feel like I can win, though not very much, with this boy, who has twice shown off his full of monsters, even in the shooting at the entrance.


    "Will you spare me the trump card?"


    A bowman who is aware of a number of firearms placed in front of the workshop.


    "Since last night, I''ve done a lot of research on you again. What activities have you done and how much you have accomplished"


    Truth speaks to a bowman who doesn''t try to move in hiding.


    "I don''t want a guy like you to die. It''s a shame to let you die. If you live, there will be many who will be saved in the future. With all this crap, I don''t want you to die lightly for that fool''s play and curiosity. I''ll take care of him. You better run."


    "That''s surprisingly you, sweetheart. You''re totally mistaken for that. This."


    A bowman with a laugh of self-derision.


    "I''m a hypocrite, aren''t I? And you''re a bastard who enjoys killing each other by putting yourself between life and death, right? Sure, a lot of people I''ve saved, but a lot of people I''ve killed. Yeah. And then you''re the worst bastard, that you''re drunk on your unsolicited sense of justice. I don''t know if I''m any better than an unconscious hypocrite for a minute. That''s why you don''t mind. Don''t worry, I''m hoping you''ll enjoy killing each other. Yeah. I''ll enjoy it, too."


    To the bowman''s words, the truth returned nothing. Since it remains hidden in the shadow of the container, the true expression may be asked. I don''t know if he will remain faceless as usual anyway, but somehow the bowman was driven by the urge to see what the truth looks like right now.


    "If you''ve also done it with a spiritual manipulator, you know that, right?


    A bowman who speaks truly as he concentrates his consciousness and activates his powers.


    "That ghosts are also one of the physical phenomena supported by pure scientific evidence. It affects the human body and the spirit, meaning that it is possible to interfere with matter from the side of the spirit body."


    In front of the truth, countless firearms dance through the universe. Around that firearm, something like a lion appears, and takes out the shape of a man.


    "It''s like a poltergeist, this is"


    Even when I saw the phenomenon happening in front of me, the truth was calm itself.


    The gunshots echo countless times. Those whose bodies are half-transparent dance through the universe, shooting firearms indiscriminately. The truth was familiar to them. Those are the constituents of the bamboo break that was truly killed earlier. The gun the spirit held was brought to the entrance of the workshop by the bowman.


    Truth is, it turns off random shooting from above. Though shooting a shotgun at the spirit and fighting back, the shotgun never struck the spirit body.


    "Waste after all"


    The true person who shot him was half anticipating it.


    This was the power that led us to call the bowman the greatest hero of the twenty-first century, and that bound any battle to victory.


    An army of evil spirits who manipulate the spirit of the war dead and make them attack by taking weapons that roll on the battlefield. That''s the battlefield, and the more casualties of war, the more power you have the ability to exert. It is a mechanism that does not accept any physical attacks from living humans, and spirits can also carry out any physical interference with firearms, but can carry out unilateral attacks.


    With this trump card, the bowman has always been able to reverse and win, no matter how unfavourable the war situation.


    "Sa ~ t. Show me how you can fight this without supernatural powers."


    Towards the truth with a dozen spirits in front of him, the bowman pushed his glasses up with his index finger and let him grin wildly.


    The battle between Eagle Hiko and Persimmon Marsh was lightly fought - it looked like it was.


    Before a tube extending from Persimmon''s body arrives, Eagle Hiko''s bullet puts two holes in Persimmon''s chest.


    "Blood is yellow."


    Hawk hiko glances at his face when he sees the persimmon swamp spraying yellow fluid and collapsing.


    "Human-type battle creatures and all that disgusting stuff. Did you modify a human?


    Shortly after I whined...


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    The persimmon swamp wakes up the upper body with a cry similar to that of the severed demon, rolling out the tube again. Speed is not an earlier ratio. The orbit also arcs irregularly, rather than stretching in a straight line.


    Inevitably, Eagle Hiko falls sideways, beaten through his abdomen and immediate head with something like a metal sphere on the tip of a tube. I knew firmly in my fading consciousness that blood was erupting flashly from my head.


    (Yay... the blood is awesome, the octopus is good, and this is definitely dead)


    Since blood vessels are concentrated on the head, Hawk did not know that the bleeding appeared to be severe when injured, or that it was more dangerous if he fell into a cave and caused nausea, rather than becoming a cobweb.


    (Ma, come on. It was fun enough and... I was a bowman''s prick, but thanks to you, I''ve had a lot of experiences that I can''t do. In the course of twenty-five years, you could have lived a thick life about eight and a half billion times the average person. Yeah)


    At the end of the day, he decides to pass with a smile on his mind and a grin on his mouth. No, I make a smile when I die trying to make an outstanding decision.


    (Hmm? Don''t die inside......)


    I was surprised, and when I opened one eye...


    "Honshi, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    Persimmon swamp holds a large persimmon head and he is making a bitter scream.


    "What''s going on? He..."


    Unlike the bullet damage that made me crazy, I could see it in Hawkeyok''s eyes.


    "What''s going on! He is!"


    Seeing the agonizing persimmon swamp, Mika raises her voice.


    "Oh, that one. After a certain amount of damage, I set up another brain to wake up. I guess that''s what I just woke up with."


    Junko takes his gaze off his opponent in front of him, Mika, and explains it with his gaze on Kamauma.


    "He said it was another brain!?


    "Yeah. You''re the brain of a kid named Dreamko who was dating him. Kiichi betrayed me and turned me into an experimental bench for a new virus. I did a background check on him, figured he might be able to use it, so I told her I was there. Any wish might be fulfilled, talk about a Mad Scientist named Junko Yukioka. So, she couldn''t move, so she went to the hospital to sign a contract from me, but when I arrived, there was no limit on her body. But it didn''t lead to brain death, so I left my brain in a state of provisional death and saved it. So, I connected him to his brain, which I loved, and I did what I wanted with him. I''m in the middle of something in your head right now, like her feelings for you, her despair when she finds out she''s betrayed you, her memories when she''s going to suffer and die."


    "Why... do you do that? For revenge with her?


    Mika whispers her eyebrows and asks quietly.


    "I''m sure it''s what the kid wants. It''s a suggestion I made, but she accepted it in the hope that it would happen too, so I gave it to her. Maybe now Kiichi will wake up and empower you like a cartoon, and become a super kakinuman. Or -"


    As Junko talks, the persimmon-shaped head of the persimmon swamp bursts, and yellow blood and flesh pieces, two shattered brains, are scattered throughout.


    "I don''t know if this is going to happen. Hahaha, off the hook ~, too bad ~"


    Seeing as the tragic death of persimmon swamp, Junko laughs innocently.


    "Don''t laugh!


    Mika didn''t have much evil feelings about what Junko did, although she screamed to protest. There are parts of Junko whose senses have been paralyzed only for Junko because we have long known about these vicious treacherous outrages. Also because I heard about the circumstances of the subject being toyed with.


    (It''s a complicated story that you''ve given me strength and shown me how to live, and you''ve been behaving so badly and treacherously)


    Mika in a standstill outfit who misses the gun and lets him go true with the bowman.


    (Other than my family, it was you who affirmed me as such a freak for the first time. But now I''m gonna let you strip my fangs!


    I dare not use a gun, Mika challenging Junko with a hand fist.


    All you have to do is buy some time while the truth keeps the bowman down. Of course, Junko will be reading about those Mika intentions, and vice versa, they will come after instant killing. No, I mean the whimsical Junko, so after realizing what I''m after, there''s a chance he''ll go along with it.


    The punch rolled out face-to-face, gently swept back and scratched Junko. The foot payment by the rolled out right leg low kick is also avoided by bending the knee and turning one turn backwards with a momentum away from the torso.


    Aiming for the landing spot, Mika releases a further kick on her left leg. And at the same time...


    "Accidental prank!


    Activate the Fate Manipulation to target the opponent''s fall. It is a force capable of deliberately occurring either good luck or bad luck, perceiving the possibility of a future that could happen in just a few seconds with the most basic destiny manipulation. But if I''m not lucky enough, I won''t activate it. In addition, if you bring bad luck to your opponent, you may still end up underdeveloped if your opponent was also expected to have that bad luck.


    It is unclear whether fate manipulation was profitable, but Junko failed to land by eating a kick in his leg, falling into depression and ramming on the floor without preventing Mika from attacking him.


    "Oh, my God, you''re getting stronger."


    She tries to stand up by holding her head against the floor, but Mika covers it over its pure child, twisting her right arm up towards her back with her right hand, pressing her back of her head in with her left forearm, and weighing in as she goes.


    "You''re out of your hands! What the hell are you doing!


    "Was it a little tedious to be dealing with someone while looking over there?


    Mika looks ahead of Junko''s gaze. Countless ghosts dancing through the universe witness the sight of guns being fired at truly.


    "Hmm, that''s an amazing ability to think. If you''re about an army in a small country, you could turn it upside down on your own. Okay, this is... Well, there''s quite a bit of history, and it''s subtle in a big country opponent with hundreds of sorcerers and sorcerers."


    "Are you sure you''re okay...? I just wanted to go help."


    "If you stop holding me back, Mika and I can help you. If you''re going to keep dealing with me like this, I''m going to have to leave everything to you."


    Junko didn''t even try to fight it any more, he seemed like an abdomen watching the battle between True and the Bowman while being held back by Mika.


    "No! I believe in the truth and leave it to you!


    "Me too. Yikes. So just keep looking, okay?


    From Mika''s point of view, I dare to believe it, but Junko has an atmosphere where he is convinced of a true victory.


    "Mm-hmm... It''s just an innumerable sight for you, Mika, Bowman, and the three people I pulled into the back street and worked out to get into this mess and get into the fight. It''s going to be a great memory."


    Junko speaking with a lucid look.


    Don''t forget about me and the persimmon.


    Hawk Hiko, who was asking how he was still falling, gives a voice that stood aside.


    "Oh, I was alive - Which one do you want?


    "Well of course in the ambulance...... yes, please"


    Because it''s hard to tell if Junko''s query is a joke or a serious one, Hawkeyok answered honestly that.

 47 21

    From the rain of bullets swinging from overhead, the truth was that he didn''t fight back at all and was even running around.


    "Are you aiming to run out of ammo? There''s plenty of ammunition left. Why don''t you just run away and go after me?


    The bowman provokes, while sweating on his forehead with fatigue manipulating the spirit. The number of spirits is fine. However, the spirit currently used has a low degree of resentment, making it difficult to exercise it.


    In the battlefield abroad, it is easy to treat those who continue to be oppressed and die with evil spirits, but the concept of death is familiar to the Japanese, but there is also a lack of resentment towards those who have killed them, and the physical and spiritual drain of bowmen is intense because of the forcible evil spiritualization and use of such spirits.


    I want to surround myself with spirits and make it a hive from all directions, but it seems true that I am wary of it, and I escape well as surrounded.


    True continues to move backwards as he backsteps into small pieces, dressed without turning his back on the spirit and facing each other, with gunfire. In the meantime, I sneak in and change the shotgun bullet from a shotgun to another.


    "Is it time? It solidified me in good shape."


    Until then, the truth, which had been thorough in his escape, stopped and took a few grenades out of his nostrils.


    Looking back, the spirits throw all the grenades and jump into the shadow of the container.


    An explosion that occurs in the air. Of course the spirits can''t be damaged by this. but the firearms they possess are only matter. Destroyed by the bombing, it becomes useless, and even if it is not, it is blown out of the hands of the spirit.


    "Has it come..."


    With a bitter look, but a bowman who can''t and grins and moans. Trump cards are beaten lightly and beaten to despair.


    "Well, I wonder if there''s been a battle."


    Junko shrugged in her outfit as she remained restrained by Mika.


    "You''re settled!


    That being said, Mika doesn''t loosen Junko''s restraint.


    The spirits became misty, and even faded and disappeared. I am well aware of the difficulty of attempting to possess the Spirit in a true way that has much more spiritual power than ordinary people in having a talisman that stretches the boundaries. It would be to the extent of restraint, but a bowman alone would not be expected to do much. The bowman ran out of hitters.


    "I can''t believe we all end up relying on the power we got cheaply"


    True to turn a cold eye on the bowman and say it away.


    "You''re not the only one special. Here''s what all of you mice look like. That''s how they all beat me."


    The word hurts the bowman''s pride. Soon the two names will be you, and then you''ll be treated to one of the many other miscellaneous fish. Treating drowned small things relying on force.


    The latter didn''t particularly want the bowman to be mentioned. I''ve never been told before. Because there was no such thing as a person without any powers of alien power, and I couldn''t even think about it. But right now, that impossible situation is a reality.


    True to walk slowly toward the bowman.


    The bowman also puts up a gun and shoots towards the truth. I don''t have a chance of winning, but I''m not willing to give up. When you fight to the end to die trying to get into any situation, you already made up your mind when you got your gun ten years ago.


    Truth is, light a bullet and point the shotgun muzzle at the bowman.


    So the bowman noticed. That I can''t feel any killing from the truth, like I did the first time I met you.


    True forces the trigger.


    A bowman who sees the moment to pull the trigger and the ballistics caused by the direction of the muzzle and tries to dodge it by leaping over. But I was really reading the motion. He makes it look like he pulls the trigger, sees that the bowman has made the evasion, then points the muzzle back at the bowman and instantly secures the gun.


    After kicking the floor, timing right after dodging. Unavoidable timing. Anticipating that, now it''s time to pull the trigger.


    "Bow man wo!


    Hawkeyok screamed unexpectedly. The bowman''s body blows big.


    - But the blood splash doesn''t go up. Truth was I was switching from a shotgun to a rubber bullet for mob suppression, while I was running away from the spirit.


    The bowman devoured and blew a tremendous impact on his chest, struck by a nearby container, dropped his glasses on the floor, and peeled off his white eyes as they were and lost consciousness.


    "Isn''t this too powerful?


    I blow flashly, I see a bowman blowing bubbles out of his mouth and fainting, and I give him a truly heartfelt sounding voice.


    "Mm-hmm. I got rid of you a lot lightly. And I can''t believe you knocked me down for good without killing me. Thank you very much. Shall I collect it?"


    Junko tells her happily while Mika holds her back.


    "It''s not for you. Besides, you''ve seen enough of this guy''s power and all of them, haven''t you? You don''t have to mess with me any more."


    True to look toward the pure child who gives a voice of joy, dressed as if to cover a bowman, and take an unwary stance.


    "Well, that''s not true."


    To the pure child pointing his mouth, True points at the muzzle of the shotgun.


    "Isn''t it smarter to keep the play over around here? Besides, I think if we leave this guy alone a little longer, he''ll sharpen his powers more. That brings to mind my efforts not to kill him, but if you want to take this guy here for anything, take him home, experiment with him, autopsy him, and play with him, you''ll ruin what I did. How about the aesthetics and the tricks in you? You ruin my efforts and Mika''s, but do you want to take him home now?


    Junko returns to his usual smile as he hears the true story.


    "Haha, I''m starting to say good things. Hey, True you. Enough, Mika."


    Seeing as it had a scratch on it, Mika descended from above Junko.


    "You saved me... us. I lost, though."


    While holding his head, Eagle Hiko looks thinly at the bowman who is fainting. This is the first time we''ve ever suffered a complete defeat.


    "I just lost. Well, I guess I''ll just live."


    A relieved eagle hiko.


    "Well, I think the reason I was able to survive is because of you."


    Junko crouches in front of Hawk Hiko and tells him as he applies first aid.


    "Knowing that you guys work all over the world as revolutionaries, it seems like True and Mika really liked you guys a lot. A righteous ally is a child''s longing. Besides, True you get in my way, but it''s unusual to cover someone up so far, isn''t it? Yet it is certainly ugly to forcibly withdraw from you and Mika and retrieve them willingly."


    "Right. Thanks."


    "Respond!"


    Hawk Hiko turns his face to True and Mika and expresses his gratitude. Mika responded with a thumbs up and a laugh, but the truth is she leaves the workshop without looking.


    "Looks like the bowman liked him, too, but where is he cute"


    "Hmm, I like that impotence."


    Said Junko to Hawk Hiko, who spilled a bitter laugh, with an uncontrolled smile.


    Zuo, who was hospitalized in the breathtaking hospital on the back street, saw the sun frozen in the information site on the back street and found out that the bamboo relaxation had been devastated.


    (It''s all because of my incompetence)


    Breathe heavily and remove the gun from the bag. I have lost many of my men, and I cannot live and expose myself to shame.


    (You hit a bee...)


    Become a backstreet organization, build a weapon that hurts someone who doesn''t even know their face or their name, and gain relief with it.


    If we say that it is a world in which someone who has become evil will survive, then at least we thought about doing so in order to survive, but in the end evil is evil, and heaven forbid we have missed it, laughing sarcastically.


    (But then, they really only think about themselves, they don''t touch the law, but they want people to be like disposable pawns and eat profits, too, to be judged properly. If you don''t touch the law, it doesn''t mean that whatever you do won''t be evil)


    I think that with bitter thoughts, but I can''t help it anymore. I ended up failing. In the end, he became a loser.


    (I was incompetent, so, no... before that, I got my hands on an area I shouldn''t have touched, but it was the result of it)


    I don''t regret what I did. But I regret that I didn''t have enough power. I can''t help but be sorry that I let those I wanted to protect die. Even in the afterlife, I slowly take the muzzle to my mouth, wanting to apologize directly to them before I go to hell.


    "Zao, are you awake?


    When I put the muzzle in my mouth, I hear a comfortable girl in my ear with a knock.


    "What are you doing!


    In response to a knock, a middle-aged patient wearing round glasses, who was hospitalized in the same room, notices and raises her voice about to kill herself with a pistol.


    Junko, surprised by the voice, opens the door. When I saw the holster pointing the gun at me, I silently walked over to the holster and took the gun away in an unmanipulated motion.


    "What are you going to do? Are you sorry I didn''t kill you with your hands?


    Zuo asks in a quiet voice.


    "Mmm, that''s our line. Yikes. It doesn''t make your life worse."


    "Seya. I don''t know what happened, but if I die, I''m dead."


    Says in a tone that Junko and Round Eyeglasses patients continue to blame.


    "My incompetence led to the destruction of the organization, killing everyone. And yet you''re telling me at the top to survive? I can''t..."


    "Not bad, he said he survived. So you''re lucky. And the bamboo relaxer survived quite a bit and got away with it. I sent everyone who was seriously injured to the hospital. I mean, it''s supposed to be a hostile organization, and they''re all going to be my experimental benches, but, well, this time, it''s special. No, in the first place, I decided that you were all wrong."


    I thought all my men had been killed, so if Junko''s words were true, they''d be pretty much saved, but still, the organization was already devastated, and it''s a fact that I let a bunch of my men die.


    "If I''m really sorry and I want to throw my life away, can you give me that life? It''s a waste of suicide. I don''t care how much there is, there''s so much I want to do."


    "Did you stop for that? Yeah...... that''s fine. So, please."


    With a dry grin, Zuo felt self-absorbed and accepted to be the experimental bench for Junko.

 48 End Chapter

    When I woke up, the bowman was put to bed in the hospital.


    The fact that the chest is fixed with a corset suggests that there was a crack in the ribs or a broken bone. The bickering of voices I could hear from next door. I have one familiar face and two familiar faces.


    The bowman immediately understood the situation in which he was placed.


    "You finally woke up. How long did you think I was asleep?


    Eagle Hiko, sitting in her sleeping clothes on the next bed, speaks.


    "Not a day has passed! Abara, two fractures, I hear."


    Before Bowman asked, Mika told me what I wanted to know.


    "You''re too strong for a rubber bullet. I was surprised when I shot him. Yeah, there was also Yukooka just now, but the boss of the bamboo break was admitted to this hospital. I just took him back to the lab to toy with him."


    Says True as he peels the apple.


    "Was it the form in which Junko handed the guide to a break in the bamboo without us having to crush it? haha."


    The moment he laughs, the bowman remembers the pain and puts on his face.


    "What''s true is good. You swept Junko all over me! At the moment, you''re not going to be used as an experimental bench!


    "Thanks for that."


    Listen to Mika and truly thank her with a face like she chewed up a bitter bug.


    "You look uncomfortable."


    True to offer bowmen a plate with apples on it.


    The bowman receives the plate in a complicated mood in a situation where the person who sent him to the hospital visits him in this way and asks him to peel the apple he gives him. Besides, the other guy is a younger kid.


    "You have to convince me, this. Some sweetheart beat me to death and helped me."


    Though I say that in my mouth, I was a bowman thinking the opposite in my belly. I''ll make sure you regret what you did.


    Sure, I couldn''t help it now. It went hand in hand with my first painful defeat. But there''s still a chance of survival. Never keep your destiny alive, such as being at random.


    I don''t even know if my actions are my will or the will of Junko, and I''m sorry for living the rest of my life. Maybe I''d be happy if I didn''t think deeply, but I couldn''t forgive the bowman for saying no.


    But I think I can tell the truth about my thoughts. I''m sure you helped me with that, too.


    "In a way, you may be purer and more righteous, but that sweetness is dangerous, isn''t it? In my experience, people like that die prematurely. Yeah. Reality''s righteous allies are a lot dirtier in the invisible. You have to make sure you don''t die first."


    "It''s heartfelt to be said sweet, but I''m definitely not going to lose to anyone, and I''m going to survive, so even if it''s sweet, it''s fine."


    The bowman was not even willing to deny from his head the true words that were faceless, but made the light of certainty brilliant and affirmative in his eyes. The bowman also knows that it is that intention that is absolutely necessary in this world.


    If, in addition, I consider the extraordinary strength of this boy, I don''t realistically feel that''s impossible either.


    "Besides. I''ve seen dozens of righteous allies built in Snow Oka, but you and Mika felt a little different."


    "Good for you! Thanks to him for liking it."


    With true words, Eagle Hiko teases.


    "Ha-ha-ha... Hawk Hiko really wants to connect you."


    To too much persistence, the bowman purposefully sighs deeply.


    "You were a hypocrite or something, but if you really were a hypocrite, wouldn''t you be challenging a battle that didn''t seem to win?


    To the true point, the bowman flinches.


    "You didn''t have to bother selling fights to Snow Oka at your peril when you said you were going to break the curse. It''s a story that only needs to be seen as a hero in a battle that can be won. Yet you didn''t overlook Snow Oka and went out of your way to step on the tiger''s tail. You wouldn''t do that if you were a hypocrite. It''s because you''re on the side of justice in the true sense of the word."


    "Uh, hey, even if they say that dignified from the front. I''m sooo lit and stuck in words, this."


    A bowman who can smile bitterly and swim his eyes.


    To be honest, I was happy with the true point. He''s certainly right. If you want to be treated like a hero, be thieved, and keep your life at its peak, you better not try any dangerous battles or anything.


    But such calculations are not among the bowmen. Not exactly, I can''t because of the bowman''s character. If there is evil in front of you, whatever it is, you will never be able to retreat. Lose everything. But I can''t help but stand up to it.


    That''s how a man named Amano Bowman is made today. After five years of crossing battlefields around the world, that''s what happened.


    "But it''s strange. Why is a serious good boy like you hanging out with Junko? Besides, say it''s a game, get in the way of that kid, or try to protect him."


    Shortly after I asked Mika so forcefully to change the subject to the lighting, I noticed that Mika emitted a very unpleasant aura.


    The bowman immediately guessed what that meant. Hawk Hiko seems to have figured it out, and he''s laughing.


    "I see. That''s what I''m saying."


    "Is that what you mean? Yeah, I get it. Yeah."


    "What''s that about?"


    True to utter a heartless or grumpy voice to Yatsuhiko Hawk and Bowman.


    "But trying to stop Junko from doing her evil, so what? Even if we can jam him well, for example, he''s still a Mad Scientist, right?


    "I''m just going to poke him over and over until I give up and change my mind. That''s how I''m gonna teach you. That''s why I''m on his side."


    As usual, it was a voice lacking in discouragement, but it sounded like a bowman as if a strong determination resided. True has more sweetness and blue odor than I could have imagined, but enough strength and strength to put it through.


    "Should I leave it to you, this? If you can make Junko change her mind, you don''t have to make an effort to break her curse."


    "You can leave it to me. Don''t worry, you''ll inspire another revolution in some country."


    That''s all I left to say, the truth is I left the hospital room behind.


    "I think Mika is pathetic ~?"


    Mika glanced at Hawk Hiko, who raised her hand with an inverted voice, with her awfully angry eyes.


    "So, what do you actually do?


    Mika had just returned, too, and Hawkeyok asked.


    "Like I said. I''ll leave it to that kid. If Junko is after me again... that''s when I''ll fight him again. Yeah."


    "What? Is that okay? Not even like you."


    Due to the bowman''s character, as soon as it was complete, he was Hawk Hiko, who thought he was going for Junko again. Though I had intended to ask how.


    "That kid bought me, and you did everything you could to help me. So, this is how you beat me, and I was wondering if I should leave you to True. Of course, I feel like putting Keri on with my own hands."


    "How can a loser give a shit?"


    "Plus, that kid seems more likely than me."


    I regret it but have to admit it. The very fact that his life is being saved by losing in the first place is an unlikely story to be so in this world, and so to be all right, the bowman decided to pull the curtain on the matter.


    Fukuda was in the mood to laugh bitterly at herself for getting used to dramatic changes in the environment in a few days, but she couldn''t do it either.


    "Fukuda, aren''t you reluctant because you''re a new student? You should get yourself out here more!


    "Ha, ha..."


    "I''m just as strong as Sakaguchi is a thought."


    "You... why did you send me out to pick me up anyway? Am I? Are you jealous of the achievements during this time!?


    The brain miso in the glass container surrounding the perimeter is still spoken softly today with demographic audio. When the servant Fukuda had just come to my strong people, who cursed each other as soon as there was something, it was easy, but I became accustomed to it.


    (I''m my stronger too, but these three are my chunks, not mine...)


    I thought so, and I was somewhat scared to let myself out halfway through.


    "Yahoo, Professor Four, let''s have an afternoon tee time."


    The door opens, Junko and True, the blonde Cui-Eyed Boy in Japanese clothes he sees for the first time, plus a familiar figure comes into the room in Fukuda.


    "What? Boss......"


    Unexpectedly grumbling Fukuda.


    The person who had gotten the basin with the teacup on it was Daisuke Zao, the former boss of the bamboo break. The look is very dark and sinking.


    "Ah, Zao, this is Fukuda."


    Pure child pointing to the brain floating in the central container.


    "You look terrible...... I can''t say anything about anyone else, either."


    "Mm-hmm? What are you being disrespectful about?"


    "I''m busy with my new girlfriend"


    "We are transcendents who have forsaken the unnecessary parts of our flesh. I don''t know if he understands."


    Mad scientists just brains who are outraged or proud to win, with the words of Zuo.


    "Well, then, Mr. Zuo, you''re here."


    "I understand."


    With all due respect, Zao takes out the mineral water and drinks it up all at once. I thought you threw more tea leaves in your mouth...


    "Funnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!


    Step forward and raise your roar with strength. His face literally turns bright red and white hot air erupts from his mouth, nose and ears with great momentum.


    After about a minute, Zuo took three teacups and


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Spit boiling liquid out of your stomach by turning the teacup over.


    "Go ahead."


    "Stay thankful"


    Junko smiles and receives the teacup offered by Zao and drinks the tea looking delicious.


    "Go ahead."


    "Hey... what is this?


    True not to try to take the tea offered by Zao, but to turn to Junko and ask him with an obviously flashy face, rather than the usual faceless expression.


    Zuo exhaled small and gave the remaining blonde boy a teacup.


    "What a human teapot, as you can see. Mr. Zuo, he said he was going to kill himself, so he asked me to go along with my research. So, it was a great success, so we hired it."


    "To boil human tea, the boulder is Yukioka-kun! I admire that extraordinary idea!


    "Hmm, we can''t lose either."


    ''Ho, ho, what a breeze. Which, let me get you a drink.''


    Fukuda was anxious for the Mad Scientists, whose brains were the only ones to admire each other. I wonder if it is also a promise that everything Junko does here needs to be praised. Or if I stay here, I wonder if the thought circuit itself will naturally become that way. Either way, I''m scared.


    "Ha...... Am I going to live with this job for the rest of my life here..."


    "Wouldn''t it be an easy job if we split up?


    I say in a deep sigh, it doesn''t matter what the truth is.


    "Hmm, if you want to work elsewhere, I don''t think you have a choice, and I won''t force you to. Okay? I think there are ways to harness that power. I do a lot of research to unlock the unknown potential of mankind - I repeat human experiments, but it''s up to me to further evolve the power I''ve been drawn upon after I''ve modified my body. So if Zao is going to use that power to stretch, he doesn''t need to be here, and I''m here for you."


    "How do you want me to make use of it? It would only be a one-shot show. So you want me to sell it?


    On the TV show, I see my vigeon starring as a human tea boiler for a moment.


    "Why, then, do you intend to be on the side of justice after you''ve flowered the capabilities of the experimental bench?"


    Fukuda hit the question.


    "Simply because that''s easier to evolve. But I''m not recommending the righteous side to all the kids who got me on the experimental bench. Phantom friendly kids make Phantom. Whether it''s for a righteous hero or a Phantom, I know it at a glance. It''s not just about the good guys and the bad guys. Well, there''s not a lot of people who refuse transformation suits and stuff, and in the end, like Mika and Bowman, they often fall into a helping run."


    "You''re in luck if you''re judged Phantom Friendly. So, what about him there?


    Zuo turns a true gaze. I don''t even look like a righteous hero, although I think he might be a favorite with a lot of power as a dedicated killer. In addition, even the true ones occasionally saw statements that did not make Junko feel comfortable with his deeds, which were doubtful.


    "I am not a Snow Oka experimental bench. He says he doesn''t need supernormal powers or physical modifications. Just purely polished powers and moves. Besides, if I was in a position to serve this guy, I''d be more powerful."


    "That''s before the building, and the real thing is it hurts because you want to protect me on your side."


    "It''s true it''s for training."


    True to twist and pinch Junko''s nose from the front with no expression.


    "And - he says the purpose of this guy is human evolution, but I want to prove to this guy that he doesn''t have to modify it or force it to evolve, that he can be strong for what he grows with his efforts. Then this guy will be revamped in time."


    (Are you serious?


    Hearing the true words, everyone but Junko on the spot thought so, but for a moment, I heard him joking or sarcastic, but the truth is staring at Junko with a rising gaze of determination.


    "I''m looking forward to it, too. The time has come for you to deliver the results, other than what I have shown you."


    Junko stares at the truth with a smile that feels like heartfelt joy. Seeing how true it was with Junko like that, coming to the institute and shallow in the sun, Zuo and Fukuda felt a little glimpse of the thoughts of both.


    2 Let''s Play with the Righteous Allies End

 49 Two preambles

    Yunzuka Apricot met her when she was seventeen years old - a year after she became a resident on the back street. Depending on your job title, if you survive a year in this world for the most part, you can''t call it a run out anymore.


    Apricots had a hemp. In the middle of his work, the apricot was caught by the organization under investigation, and he was in an almost desperate situation.


    "Thanks......"


    Apricots say thank you with a dark face to the person who helped me.


    "Don''t thank me. Just pick up the gun."


    Late night park. She said away in a bright voice, sending a powerful gaze, unspeakable and unspeakable, at the apricots that soaked sweat and fluids creeping into her body, without any glances of pity or anything else.


    A world of splashes of blood and flesh. Apricot thought she was beautiful as a single picture, nestled in the center of it.


    Here he comes.


    Almost at the same time as the words, the apricots hear countless footsteps coming this way.


    She had an invincible grin and was looking at the entrance to the park.


    Shoot the gun. Each time, life disappears one by one. She faces multiple enemies head-on by herself, buried one after the other.


    The awesomeness of its rate of reaction was reflected in the eye of the apricot, as it enters the realm beyond it of man. If you think you see the enemy, the next moment the enemy is down. It''s like a one-sided killing game.


    The enemy is also fighting back, but she is distracted by the ballistics - naturally, as a common sense of the inhabitants of the back streets, it is a business that can be formed with the power of medicines called outlets - with minimal movement.


    No armed haughty does unrealistic imitations, such as standing alone from the front against an opponent with more than ten firearms. I can''t.


    But she''s actually done it. That''s mild, too. It''s like a movie hero catharsis of good and evil defeating villains one after another. But in fact, there is no good or evil. We''re just erasing the interruptors at each other''s convenience.


    Apricots also pick up guns and fight. All the enemies were after her standing around alone, so the apricots didn''t have to worry much about themselves.


    The enemy shields the trees, but it doesn''t make much sense. She is shooting brilliantly at the moment the enemy attempts to fire at us. Each time he fires, he is definitely shot through the hand or head, losing his fighting power or losing his life. It also completely grasps the position of the enemy in the darkness of the night.


    With the help of a drug outlet that explodes concentration and reflex nerves, it''s a human discrete arm. It would be frightening if it came from the enemy. Because only a few or so of them are in range, and the monsters that are sure to hit the bullets are the opponents.


    The enemy was quickly wiped out. I must not have needed the help of apricots or anything like that.


    "Yes, whoa."


    I put the gun down, looked at the apricot and she made me laugh. A nostalgic grin that has a little perspective, but spreads to a cute face that has nothing to do with calling it a beautiful girl. I could see her face seriously, illuminated by the lights on the street lights.


    Apricots and not so old. Yet what is this difference? I also learned to be jealous, but a feeling of envy and respect worked harder than that.


    "Thanks"


    Thank you again. Now there was a spill of nature and laughter.


    "You don''t have to say it again and again. And when you look at me like that, it lights up."


    Apricots embarrass me when I look at her laughing really bright and wonder what she looked like.


    "Um... name, can I ask you something?


    "What the hell, you are. Thanks for your help, what''s your name? I''m not some princess."


    "Not only that, but for once this is still me, because I''m an informer. People with arms want to mark it."


    "Oh, an informant."


    She gives you a voice that you admire.


    "It seems a lot more convenient for me to have an edge on the monkey."


    "I''m sure it''ll help."


    "Higuchi, it''s the end of the line. What about you?"


    "Yunzaki Apricot"


    It''s a name I don''t know.


    "I don''t even know your name like that..."


    Apricots that say it like it''s annoying.


    "Ha ha, that guy''s in trouble. I''m confident in my arms, but I can''t believe the unknown informant doesn''t even know my name. I need to work harder."


    Li Mei laughs openly, but she''s not just joking. Fame is important in this world. At least for individuals who don''t belong to the organization and live free. To get a job, to support personal support.


    "If it was, would I sell you something I''m good at?


    This one laughed, but seriously apricot said.


    "Talent and strength need to be commensurate with that. But that doesn''t necessarily make it a legitimate assessment. I can make the world aware of the professional patterns, the powerful."


    "Heh. So, what''s in return?


    I just got help, and I didn''t even think I needed that in return, but the apricot, that made my intentions work for nothing.


    "When I want help, I want help. As a job, of course."


    "I see. Well, here''s one good thing."


    Li Mei smiled and shrugged her hand as she showed her lined good teeth and laughed, as did the apricots.


    That was six years ago.


    Kehiko Akatsuka found out that today is his forty-second birthday on the date shown on the job site.


    Until just six months ago Akatsuka was a company employee, but since she was retarded, her days of falling into a state and pulling into the house continued, and her wife captured her affection. Besides, I give my wife to sleep in my friend Tazawa, who tricked me into bankrupting her stock by mortgaging her house land. Tazawa and his wife fled abroad with their daughter.


    Akatsuka had become homeless and lived every day of her life that day, cursing her own fate.


    One day when Akatsuka opened a job site for the homeless, I saw an ad that caught my interest, at the same time knowing it was my birthday on a date.


    "Snow Oka Institute - I Make Your Wish. The price is only for your body and your readiness''


    Did the demon give it to you, Akatsuka clicks on the banner to open that site.


    "I want you in trouble for the damage of the back society, you desperate to kill yourself in your life, someone who wants to be robbed of your loved ones and avenged but has no power, you bully child who wants revenge, and so much more! To these people, our Yukioka Laboratory will provide satisfactory powerups instead of accompanying us to human experiments. No cost. The condition is that you don''t complain when you die. With only your flesh, spirit and readiness, you will now have the power beyond your intelligence!


    What a suspicious sentence was written at the top of the site. Further reading the description, after sending an email, it says to come to the first basement floor of the Cando Building in the downtown area of central Anle City.


    (crap......)


    While I thought so, I was interested, and when Akatsuka emailed me on the funny half, I immediately got a reply. The reply stated the password to be entered at the entrance to the basement where the laboratory is located.


    While I think it was a handful of pranks, Akatsuka was beginning to be even more interested and wanted to believe in the possibility in case.


    The next day, Akatsuka headed to Candoville.


    The first floor of the building just seems like a department store at first glance. Enter the password that was written in the email on the door to the first basement floor and go down the stairs that were at the end of the door. After getting off for a while, it became a passageway leading in a straight line, with an automatic door written Snow Oka Laboratory at the end.


    "It really happened."


    Akatsuka, who visited half-heartedly, groans unexpectedly. No, I still suspect it, but I actually saw the entrance to the facility and it got a lot more authentic.


    Pressing the bell next to the automatic door, a young woman''s voice responds, tells her this name and goes inside.


    "Welcome, Akatsuka-kuhiko, right?


    Welcomed inside was a little girl who, to my surprise, only looked like a mid-teenager.


    Strange outfit with a long hemmed white coat on top of an embroidered blouse, black cardigan and torn jeans. Above all, it was the bright red eyes that caught my eye. I look into those eyes as if they were rubies and I even remember the illusion that I met some non-human creature, even though it only seemed clear to me that it was my heart.


    "Are you Junko Yukioka? It was written on that site."


    "Anyway, Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka."


    The girl nodded with a grinning, uncontrolled grin at Akatsuka, who asked surprisingly.


    A girl like this is a scientist? I was also surprised, but Akatsuka was surprised not least that she saw herself as a worn beggar, did not throw a contemptuous gaze, and did not turn away reflexively. It was the first time anyone other than City Hall officials and people at work for the homeless had not reacted reluctantly in person.


    "Hmm, the agreement to the contract has been confirmed by e-mail, but I will confirm it orally. Hang out with my experiments, I won''t complain if I die. I am not responsible for any other failures. Is this a good condition?


    "Oh......"


    It didn''t seem like the words of a girl who only looked like a teenager, but Akatsuka nods in two replies. Seeing that, Junko smiles and nods back again.


    "Then come here. We''re ready now, so let''s get to the experiment."


    They walk the long aisle as they say. There are doors to the left and right of corridor-like passages, almost equally spaced. Akatsuka was invited to one of them.


    A room with a medical table, headgear, and machines that remind you of medical equipment, it''s going to be an experimental table - something like that.


    Akatsuka swallowed a raw spit, but is determined to be ready. I''m already ruined. But only life remains like a burning scum. I will use that burning cushion to feed those who have betrayed themselves, and those who have taken everything from themselves, the reward.


    I don''t go to hell alone. Especially Tazawa. I can never forgive him. I swore strongly to my heart that I would necessarily show Hell to that man who took what was important to me.


    Then a few dozen minutes later.


    "Emergencies, Emergencies, True You, Hurry to the XIII Laboratory."


    Junko takes an ext receiver and says it in a bar-reading tone.


    In front of me, a completely naked man with musculoskeletal gray hair is tearing his fangs off and barking, breaking and rambling objects in the room from their tears.


    "What''s Emergencies"


    After a while, a boy of about the age of a junior high school student in uniform shows up with a submachine gun and a shotgun in one hand each, telling him to look stunned.


    "Doctor! The experiment is a failure!


    "You''re the one who failed the experiment."


    The boy penetrated like that with no reason to know the contents of the previous century''s cont or anything else, without a look on his face.


    "In the meantime, good luck with True Your turn."


    "You''re so flashy."


    Seeing the destruction in the room, the boy, called True, whines with no expression, walks into the room where Kazuhiko Akatsuka, who has lost his reason and turned himself into a monster, is rampant, without any cowardice.


    Akatsuka growls and flies, responding truly instantly as she enters the room.


    Countless shotgun-spuked shotguns capture Akatsuka on the counter and blow its body away.


    "Not yet."


    Junko says in a calm voice.


    I really knew what that word meant, even if I didn''t check. If you''re a normal person, you''re dead from this, but not necessarily if you''re a person who became a pure child''s experimental bench.


    While bloody, Akatsuka is about to get up. Yet another blow, shooting a shotgun.


    Truth is, I peeled my eyes off. I didn''t hit a single bullet. No, he was bounced by something he couldn''t see in front of Akatsuka and wore holes in the surrounding floors, walls and equipment.


    To Akatsuka jumping again, now the submachine gun blew the fire, but it still looks like it''s being played by something you can''t see, and Akatsuka really strikes without taking a single bullet.


    True threw Akatsuka''s rolling fist in the spot, and at the same time threw away the sub-machine gun on his right hand, pulling out the knife of the great descent from behind his jacket and swooping through Akatsuka''s throat. It was a flash of early work that was carried out in a miserable manner.


    Akatsuka will not die while he sprinkles blood like a fountain from his neck. On the contrary, the wound blocks as he sees it, and Akatsuka turns to the true one in a flat way.


    "I didn''t bring the meat solution, but you didn''t?


    I asked Junko looking at Akatsuka, not particularly surprised, but plainly.


    "Yes, yes."


    Junko throws something true. True to only move your hand without taking your gaze off Akatsuka and catch it with your left hand. It was a syringe.


    "Give it to me from the beginning"


    When he threw up with a voice lacking discouragement, he removed the cap of the needle with one hand and now headed from the true to Akatsuka.


    "Uh, when you jump into the detour,"


    Junko tried to say something, but the truth is already moving.


    I didn''t even have to tell Junko, the truth was I was largely sensing what was coming. Invisible force that played the bullet. It was also expected that it could be used not only for defense but also for offense.


    I spotted a moment when Akatsuka''s killing temper increased, and True bounced sideways for the moment. As expected, something invisible gained tremendous momentum, rushing through the space I was in until a few seconds before the comma was found in the intense swing of the air and the murderous flow of Akatsuka.


    True as it is, runs through the side of Akatsuka, rubbing it differently, poking a needle into the neck muscle and pouring the liquid inside.


    "Awww!


    The meat of Akatsuka melts rapidly with the screaming of the Terminator. The smell of intense blood flashes around.


    Eventually it became apparent that the liquid of the meat dissolved in the drool and the blood mixed with it were only white bones. Naturally, Akatsuka is completely desperate.


    "Hmm... I wonder if a single experiment would have tasted any different in the first place. We have to be separate. Ah. It doesn''t seem to be a good idea to combine physical strengthening and paranormal capability granting at the same time. And suddenly for a short period of time, it seemed impossible. I wonder if I should see it for about two months. When are we going to evolve efficiently and reliably?"


    Junko whines to herself as she observes Akatsuka exposed to the wreckage like a dead man with a flat face.


    True, on the other hand, does not give eyes to the corpse or to the pure child, picks up the submachine gun and the shotgun that he drops on the floor, and tries to leave the room.


    "No, brilliant, the boulder is true. You don''t have to explain what kind of power they have, but you can spot them and take them down. Mmm, you''ve grown up."


    Towards such a true, Junko laughs in full with an uncontrolled grin, joyfully clapping and praising.


    "But... um..."


    Junko roars on the tannic side as he looks around at the tragedy in the room.


    "If this lab looks like this, I can''t do my research anymore. It''s going to take a lot of time to repair. Even though the people at Kittin ''Sink to Pregnant Women are waiting to complete the array..."


    Leaving Junko squirming with bumps all by herself, Truth walks away silently.


    "Yes, let me use that place."


    Junko took the phone when he flashed his name and slapped Pong and his hand.


    That was about four and a half months ago.

 50 1

    For Yunzuka Apricot, the mediocre routine was only painful. The pain reached its peak when she was sixteen, and she was saved by falling into the back street. There were many of her companions there.


    Always next to the danger of life, but here you can spell poetry with your own soul.


    Apricots asked for more stimulation. I asked for the case.


    He wanted to meet, he wanted the truth above all, and he chose the path of being a freelance informant.


    Getting closer than anyone to the truth that people could not know, seeing it and feeling it and knowing it became the greatest joy of apricots. Moreover, it adds a lot of value and brings income and appreciation to the apricot. Apricot thinks there is no such vocation.


    Apricots divide their work into three kinds. Work with eyes and feet. Work with eyes, mouth, ears, head and face. And work with arms.


    It is my job to use my eyes and legs to take myself to various places, but this is not all. Actively go to dangerous places and stock up on information that no one can know on a daily basis. I stick my neck in anything that interests me at all or a possible case behind it. Also included is the act of obtaining confirmation of the information bought.


    Buy information from backstreet acquaintances or other informants, or exchange information or share it free of charge. Purchasing information online is the job of using eyes, mouth, ears, head and face.


    The last thing you do with your arms is this is a rough thing when you need it. It is a bad area for apricots.


    Currently, Yunzuka Apricot is twenty-three years old. Seven years into this world. would enter the domain of veterans. There have been several times in my life-threatening eyes, but I still live like this now, and my reputation as an informer is quite good.


    One day in the winter, apricots were fishing for information online in a room in an underground residential neighborhood in Anle City.


    It''s a cramped room that seems to be the cheapest rent. The concrete on the walls is also badly damaged. It is a room with only the minimum necessary for life and work, not caring at all about the interior and so on in the killing landscape.


    Apricots rent some of these rooms and live their days rolling over them. It is rare, but the address where the location is known has been immediately removed.


    The outfit pays the utmost attention to mobility. Always in a suit knitted with bulletproof fiber. It is always an easy to move slack down there and skirts never fit. I can''t even pump. A combination of sneakers in a suit has been defoed for seven years.


    I don''t want to waste my time, so I finish my makeup quickly.


    When it comes to the only pleasure of change on the outside, it''s about sunglasses. I collect more than two hundred sunglasses and wear something different every day.


    A peek into the mailbox contains a number of emails from some of the freelance informants and intelligence organizations who are gracious and seek to trade in information. There are naturally requests from outside of them.


    Among them, there was the most familiar name, so click on it first.


    When I opened the email, only the date, time and place were written. It describes the time and place of direct negotiations.


    I also give the sender of the email the number of my cell phone, so I think Apricot can use that, but they have a lot to think about, and I guess it''s a doctrine that doesn''t do that. It''s the same thing that apricots roll over without setting a place to live, or only ask for mobility in their outfits. Caution, vigilance, rationality, the uniqueness of this world''s inhabitants have their own thoughts and creeds.


    "Even if it''s my closest friend."


    Apricots whine in his voice. The date and time were referring to seven o''clock this night. Where it falls is almost certain to be safe for the people behind this city.


    White space.


    A world where everything was made of white. Walls, ceilings, floors, desks, chairs, beds, conditioning, even dishes, politely. also clothing given to the inhabitants housed there.


    That was where they were parted from the inmates and those who controlled them. But it is not a prison. Whoever was put there was used for a purpose.


    Miho Hashimoto only came here when he was seventeen years old.


    I don''t know exactly how much time has passed since I came to this place. It''s a place where there''s no clock. The bedtime is not particularly set either. If there is a call, it is suddenly woken up. Meals somehow tell the day and night. But perhaps more than three months have passed, Miho thinks.


    Mustard engine - that''s the name here. Government-held training facilities for the more capable. It is, of course, a secret facility, and those who know its existence are rare even residents of the back streets.


    Miho was the eldest daughter of twelve brothers, a family rare at this time.


    This is the result of a bastard father who drank it for me and encouraged me to make a child unplanned without doing much work. His father had nothing to do with waving or arousing violence, but he was a person who had no idea what he was thinking, just a man who drinks even and tries to seek a livelihood with his wife even before his child sees him, a man who lives by instinct alone.


    Her mother was also a strange person, and she was drowning without criticizing her father like that at all. And he even lived in debt among his relatives.


    When her mother died in a car accident with her newborn thirteenth child, it was thought that she could no longer only be in the heart of the family because of her debt, but Miho found a site online where more and more clogged humans gathered and reached the mustard engine with an introduction there.


    With Miho entering the mustard engine, the whole family got a huge amount of money that seemed to be able to play and live for about thirty years. The family was cheap with that.


    But while her family was saved, Miho lived hard days in this white world.


    Anyone who comes to this facility, including Miho, is treated like a guinea pig in the name of a trial for the awakening of paranormal abilities.


    He suffered from the side effects of various suspicious medicines, tried life in a room of strong gravity, and was forced to live a life of almost no moisture.


    The most enjoyable of these is the use of electromagnetic waves to show hallucinations directly to the brain, the virtual tripping of headgear shaped devices - dreambands - and pseudo-torture experiences.


    Miho had endured his days, saying he was patient until the years of his contract had passed. I can''t help it because it''s the price of my family being saved.


    There were people around them who were going crazy, and even those who committed suicide, but when Miho saw it, he was strong in his will. I don''t want to lose. Whatever happens to me, I will survive.


    Miho had two factors that made him hope, not just the strength of his original losing temper.


    One is that Miho has awakened to the power of paranormal, as the purpose of this facility is. Moreover, with considerable momentum, its power has grown in strength.


    The other is a change in treatment. Until then, it had been treated like an experimental animal, full of painful thoughts, but since the change in the administrator in charge of Miho, the treatment of Miho has become human. That. Without forcing tortured and harsh experiments, no drugs suffering from side effects had to be administered. The drug itself had been administered, but there had been no more suffering as before.


    Just like Miho, the other two subjects in charge of its administration were also guaranteed humane treatment and treated under his authority as a group of Miho and a group of togetherness. All, as soon as the person became in charge, paranormal abilities blossomed. Miho and the others give this person a little favor and trust.


    The person in charge was a girl who looked younger than Miho. Above the active outfit, he always appeared in front of Miho and the others in a long white coat with a hem, treating the four with a flamboyant attitude.


    The day she showed up, she was born with a t-shirt with snake heads painted with countless black rhombus marks and a denim shortbread.


    "Yummy. How''s everybody doing?


    I greet Miho and the three others who are in the mood. White as usual. Unyielding grin as usual. The girl just shows up, and Miho and the others are surrounded by relief.


    "Sounds great."


    A little fat body-shaped boy with a nostalgic face answers with a grin spread all over his face. His name is Takero Kanamachi. He is eighteen years old.


    "You''re being turned into an experimental animal. You''re fine. That''s creepy, though."


    It was a skinny man, Toshio Nakamura (Nakamura), as opposed to Takero, who laughed sarcastically and said so. His age is unknown, but while the other two are teenagers, his appearance is clearly past the mid-twenties.


    "Tomorrow, you might get a bone and a head rupture in front of everyone."


    "Well, that''s a small bomb planted in everyone''s head, so if it goes against me, I''ll call it Bourne."


    The red-eyed girl, Junko Yukioka, returns so with an uncontrolled smile. Of course I know it''s a joke. No, we all believed that was a joke and didn''t suspect it.


    I did not undoubtedly believe in this responsibility with one change in treatment. I have one more reason to believe.


    "Well, I have something important to tell you today."


    Junko flicks his white coat and takes his seat, saying with an uncontrolled smile.


    "The plan to escape here is ready for execution."


    The girl remained smiling in a mild tone, but the three of them looked serious.


    "People in the mustard engine are naturally aware that you are awakening a particularly powerful force than I am reporting. Anyway, I''m a super famous Mad Scientist on the back street, and I''m here to treat you guys. I''m gonna get a lot of attention."


    I didn''t know how famous Junko was when I tried it from Miho, the average person who didn''t know anything about the backyard society, and it''s not perfect. I never even saw Junko''s website.


    I just know that he is better than any scientist in the mustard engine. Compared to when this girl was in charge, I could tell. It was also heard by other scientists because they were pointing their gaze of jealousy, envy and fear at the pure child.


    "It''s time for you to let me hear it, Junko"


    Wu Lang asked face-to-face.


    "How can you help us? Until you do something that turns the government against the enemy. Even Junko created this mustard engine in the first place."


    That was also strange for Miho. I know you can help me with something for a purpose. I wouldn''t bother to come to a place like this and imitate something that would help strangers. But you never told me that before, and even in that state, I trusted you for some reason.


    Fumi Miho has another question. How can you trust this girl so much for all those reasons, no matter how much treatment has changed? Even though they didn''t know the purpose, there was no reason to believe it.


    But the question had disappeared in the next moment. No, the memory itself that I had doubts about was gone. And Miho''s head was filled only with a sense of familiarity and trust in Junko.


    "Um, yeah. I forgot to tell you that."


    "You can''t trust him unless you tell me that first."


    Like a tease, Kunihiro.


    Yes, Miho thought again that he certainly couldn''t be trusted, but soon the question disappears again and I don''t even remember ever questioning him.


    "I chose you because you were simply the most appropriate subjects for my research. I was originally the founder of this mustard institution, but I didn''t quit here because I wanted to immerse myself in my research. The sudden relinquishment of responsibility means that the person who took the chair of the director here after me - I''m not close to the director right now. This time, I needed a facility here so I could use it, and I told him to unconditionally receive my research results."


    "Research results - you mean us."


    Takeo smiled bitterly and sent Miho and Toshio his gaze.


    "From the other side, I give up my role on my own, I come on my own when it''s convenient, I wield the prerogatives of the founder, I use research facilities and subjects for you, I give you good results, so you don''t like it - hey. I didn''t bring up your abilities for them, but this is a state facility, so I was told that it was only a pure desire for research that would make sense to hand it over to the state."


    I was Junko, laughing and saying, but Miho was starting to feel bad when I was listening. We give up being experimental benches, but when we think of the days of torture itself, the truth is that we don''t want to work for them.


    Since I was placed under Junko''s jurisdiction, my treatment has changed and I have woken up to excellent powers, so I can happily help Junko.


    "From the other side, Junko is doing something convenient too - but it''s not convenient for the people here to say what they''re saying. Junko made us good, so you''re telling me to give you the whole handle, right?


    "Embezzlement is a little different from nuances, though. Well, I knew it would happen, so the report was misleading, but it looks like the boulder found out."


    Junko answers her outrageous Miho without breaking her smile.


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, that''s troubling. To prove that you can blossom your ability to sleep, even if it''s not in an inhumane way like what''s happening here - there was also a nuance that research data could be transferred, but even more than that, it has a purpose for me. Come on. That''s why, for my convenience, I want you to get out of here."


    "You should be clear about your convenience, don''t you believe me."


    When I heard Junko''s story, he said with an invincible grin.


    "It''s hard for a self-proclaimed Mad Scientist to help people with charity alone."


    "That''s the thing. Well, have you convinced me? Everybody."


    Junko looking over the three of them. No one spoke of dissent.


    "I mean, you only have one choice, whether you''re convinced or not?


    Says the Japanese man with a smile.


    "If you''re going to let me out before my contract years go by, I''d love to jump, even if it''s a devil''s temptation. It''s suspicious if you reach the contract year in the first place and get it out safely."


    The words spoken by the eunuchs were doubts held by many here. Many of the experiments here are way off track, and there were rumors among the subjects that they would be sealed to prevent information from leaking outside.


    "So that''s why - I''ll make sure you know as soon as it''s time to decide, so it''s not moving smoothly then. See you later."


    Waving bye, Junko tries to walk away.


    Miho is surprised to see that only the national man follows him afterwards.


    As we reached the hallway, one boy in uniform greeted Junko. The apparent age is about the same as or slightly below that of Junko, and the taller is lower than that of Junko. But its appearance was so neat that it could be called a beautiful white boy.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you? Boy."


    Junko looks back at the Japanese who followed him together.


    "No, she always comes with me, and I don''t know who she is."


    Miho and Takero also rise to the word of the Japanese man, and go to those with Junko and others.


    I knew Junko always had a companion, but I didn''t know who this boy was, so I approached him with curiosity.


    "Is that your brother?


    samurai says.


    "Stop joking. Why am I his brother?"


    To the words of the samurai, the boy said with utter facelessness, but without heart or a sounding voice.


    "So, boyfriend?


    "It''s a worse joke."


    Saying in a voice scarce of discouragement, the boy turns his heel back and just walks away in the hallway. I''m surprised you said something to hurt your mood.


    "Haha, sorry. Because she''s a lighthouse. Well, never mind. Nah."


    Junko walked away from the scene this time as he followed the boy.


    I wondered what kind of child she was, I was surprised at her relationship with Junko, but now that she''s already gone, I can''t even know, Miho thought I''d ask next time.


    "Is that Junko Yukioka''s murder doll? I don''t feel like a puppet just listening to what you have to say."


    Junko shrugged in his mouth as he watched them leave.

 51 2.

    Euthanasia City is one of the cities designated as Dark City.


    There are many special facilities and shops for the back streets, and among other things, the location conditions of the building are very convenient for those living in the back society and the back organization.


    Naturally, because of this, there will inevitably be many residents behind us, and there will be constant clashes. Consequently, there are many areas designated as neutral zones by the ''hub'', the public authority of darkness. It is a reassuring place for the residents behind it because of the decision that there should never be a dispute there.


    The use of being chased and fled during the war is used, as well as for gathering information and trading goods. However, its use as an escape is a last resort, and the deal is limited to substitutes such that no one can know about it. Because the Neutral Zone gathers a lot of residents behind it, so the information leaks.


    The downtown area in the centre of Euthanasia City, the building named Cando Building in the perfect town and its surroundings were also among the neutrally designated locations.


    Apricots were meeting up with friends at Tasmania Devil, a bar where the residents behind them gathered inside the candoville. It opens an iron door with a painting of a sacheted Tasmanian devil that lives on Tasmania Island and goes inside.


    It''s pretty spacious in there, but it looks like a very normal bar. There are quite a few guests in there, but not a single ordinary person on the street.


    (Oh?)


    Listening to the piano flowing in the store, the apricot made the walk to the back of the store. There''s only one person here who plays the piano.


    "Tired, long time no see."


    Depending on the apricot voice, a boy called Tired, who was playing the piano, raises his face and meets the apricot. Blonde, green-eyed, amazingly beautiful and loving looking boy. Even with an adjective like an angel - enough not to exaggerate at all. But the expression was shady, and even when he looked up at the apricot, he had a frightened face.


    It was the appearance of a Westerner, but his name is Shizuno Rei (Shizuno Ruru). If that name is the only one, then perhaps everyone in the back street will know, but not so many will know the real thing. In the paranormal industry, it is with the famous Great Sorcerer.


    Apricot and I had a friendship to the extent that we would talk when we met at the store. Regardless of the witchcraft, the apricot focused on his playing and painting.


    There are several paintings in Tasmania Devil''s store, and those paintings were painted by this boy. Especially the oil painting, which spanned two meters across and across prominently, was that in the Tasmanian Devil store seen from the entrance. Apricots are also a hobby to paint landscapes, so I was interested in both tired and tired paintings.


    Be careful because you are anthropophobic, the master always tells you to dress in a bear''s clothes, but you seem to be tired and open to apricots, and quite a conversation.


    Coming here to play piano part-time also seems to be rehab to fix interpersonal phobia. I don''t think I would have to take the means of working part-time in a liquor store reserved for the inhabitants of the back society for anything, but I can''t help it because this boy is also a Dark Resident. Strange story, but it seems that the back society is more reassuring for tired people than the general society.


    Sit in a box seat close to the piano and wait for the client.


    Although this shop is a neutral area on the back street, there are frequent exchanges of information and work transactions here. However, it is limited to content that is not as problematic as if it had been asked by a colleague, and it is implicit in our understanding that we should not listen to such exchanges between others on this occasion.


    "Evil, I''m two minutes late."


    In this season, a woman in a cold outfit, feather-woven in black leather jeans and short army pants on camouflage sleeves, took the seat in front of the apricot. Beautiful inside but quite a cat back. It also contains a slight perspective.


    Keeping your back round about your seat and your hands in your pockets always looks like apricots so you don''t get up and fall out of combat position.


    Her name is Limei Taguchi. Twenty-five years older than apricots. It''s a free place to start. In Anle City, the name stands for Amazing Gunman with the alias "Limei the Kasumi Gun".


    I''ve worked with apricots many times in the past, and I''m close enough to call them my best friends, even in private. Apricots sometimes ask for help, and Li Mei often asks for apricots. In this case, it was the latter, and it was a request for work from Limei.


    A doomsday shop is one of the most popular professions on the back street. Murder, escort, manipulation, literal aftermath, etc., do not choose the genre to do the job, it is a so-called shop. Apricots who actually work shoulder to shoulder many times have never been more comfortable than Li Mei, and I have never seen anyone better than her. No, I can''t even imagine.


    "I hear you''ve been working so hard lately that you can''t turn your neck. Fine. Hey, my name''s sold."


    "Ha ha, it''s so late from my strength. There''s no public eye for it."


    Limei lies with a raunchy grin on the apricot that tells her to tease.


    "Well, thanks to you for selling me in. If you do more work with apricots, you''ll get more visibility, right?


    "I''m not very interested in raising my name. I wish I could do a satisfactory job myself."


    "By the time we met, you were angry when I told you I didn''t know your name. If the name spreads, there''s a lot to talk about, and it''s funny how the world spreads for that matter, right? It''s like an apricot, especially if it needs so-yu."


    "Because I want to do the trick at my own pace. So, we''re talking about work."


    When cut out of the apricot, Li Mei turns off her grin.


    "Continuity of example stories"


    The apricot guessed what kind of job description the word alone referred to.


    Li Mei has fallen into the back streets for a purpose.


    Just ten years ago, Li Mei was killed by her parents and six older sisters, plus her brother-in-law. It was the day of my sister''s wedding reception. All the families were exposed, and Li Mei was slaughtered one by one in front of Li Mei''s eyes, and only Li Mei helped.


    Somehow, Li Mei only remembered fragments of her memory at that time. I don''t even remember how I helped. When I found out, I stayed home. I only remembered that my family was murdered, but I didn''t really remember any of them.


    Li Mei fell into the back street to find out who had killed his family and to avenge them. And with the passage of the years, memories gradually came back.


    I also remembered that the group that killed Li Mei''s family was a suspicious group dressed like magicians who were performing some ritual rituals.


    Li Mei used those fragmented memories as clues to hit the various lines that could be considered with the apricots. Cult religious groups, sorcery societies, pleasure organizations, etc. But all of them, nothing matched Li Mei''s memory, ended up in jail.


    Apricots felt something of beauty, though careless, that Li Mei, who was always bright and happy, had fallen into the back streets with conviction and was trying to accumulate strength there to avenge him.


    Apricot has even told Li Mei directly that the revenge play itself is one spectacle. That''s why we''re dating. Li Mei, who is familiar with the character of apricots, laughed even when he heard it.


    "Also, some of my memories are back. And it''s quite important. I finally remembered how I saved him from that place."


    "That''s interesting again, isn''t it, a big clue to your revenge?


    "Right. But the way it helps -- you know, the guy who helped me is the problem."


    Li Mei smiles bitterly.


    "It was a red-eyed girl. He was in white like a doctor."


    "Hey......"


    To Li Mei''s words, the apricot changed its complexion.


    Red Eyed Girl - That''s all, those who live in this world, without exception, are famous enough to know who they''re referring to. And dangerous people.


    Li Mei opens the holographic display on the table and flips it to show the image to the apricot. The display shows one girl and one boy at a time.


    "That''s a surprise. It hasn''t changed at all from what I remember. Ten years ago. Rumors of immortality may be true."


    About fourteen or five years old, an adorable girl with a face reminiscent of a cat. Red eyes like red balls in the eyes of a large sliced length suspended, white coat. Li Mei should also have immediately figured out who is applicable the moment her memory comes back to life.


    "Junko Yukioka"


    Apricots murmured its name with a strange face. There is no stranger on the back street, Mad Scientist, Junko Yukioka. Apricots are also this Tasmanian devil who has seen the real thing many times. I also visit this store a lot.


    A person who developed numerous excellent firearms, drugs and biological weapons and even created a world famous weapons brand called the Yukioka brand.


    There are a variety of anecdotes, such as whether you are a street dweller, but not a backstreet dweller, but you do human experiments without a view, or if you don''t like it at all, your business partners are full of enemies thanks to instant business breakdown or betrayal, leading up to a conflict between several organizations over Yukioka brand rights.


    In fact, several organizations and several individuals are hostile to her and are being butchered as a result. In the intelligence agency paper on the back street, he''s a troublemaker enough to have articles on Junko Yukooka tangled at least once a week.


    Supposedly a demon-like figure causing disaster and distress, her scientific and technical abilities are supposedly more than a century advanced in the stagnant modern era of scientific civilization, with many death merchants and illegal drug selling organizations, all craving exclusive contracts with Junko Yukioka.


    In addition, a variety of achievements and achievements have been made not only in the back street, but also in the front street. The production of the latest laser satellite, Moon Reading, which completely disables continental ballistic missiles, deployed after the U.S.-China War, for example, also involves Junko Yukioka. There are also stories of being on the crusade team for the great monster ''Arlaune'' that showed up in Japan ten years ago.


    "The men who had white, star-shaped embroidery on their chests killed one family after another in front of my eyes. That''s the worst way I can think of to throw up. That was very exciting for me at the time. I haven''t fainted a lot. So, at last, it was my turn, and the kid showed up. Here again my memory flies, but when I realized, all the suspicious groups were dead. I think Junko Yukioka killed him. So, he pulled my hand and took me out of the spot where he was caught, laughing at me, ''It''s okay now''. So, when I realized, I was at home, and I don''t remember anything in between, but this is it."


    Li Mei holds his head down and sighs heavily.


    "How dramatic. Mysterious. There''s going to be a lot out there looking for who they are and why they were hostile to Junko Yukioka."


    "If that''s about it, I can look into it. But I have no clue. There is no such thing as that garment in the Sorcery Order or the sorceress school organization on the back street."


    Of course, not only Li Mei, but also the apricots have been working together to keep looking for a group that looks like it. But even though we have investigated over the years, we have not found what Li Mei calls a group.


    "It might be bad if I said this, but you''re getting interesting. Interesting. Why was it hostile to Junko Yukioka and why he helped you? Though you may have just been there to help where the raid happened to be."


    "I think so. That''s why I tried texting Junko Yukioka to make contact. She was busy and told me to take some time off. I''d like to use some apricot. I was wondering if I could use some connections to make contact."


    "I''m not Conne... I know for a second, but once they say no, if they try to make contact, maybe they''ll bend the other guy."


    The apricot, he said, dropped his eyes to the boy who was showing next to Junko Yukioka.


    A boy with such a neat face that he can be described as a beautiful boy with big, black-eyed eyes. It was obvious what Li Mei intended to reflect in the image and set of Junko Yukioka. Assuming that you are hostile to Junko Yukioka, this boy will turn to the enemy as well.


    "Masaru Aizawa - commonly known as Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll. Killer of Awesome Arms who moves as Junko Yukioka''s hands and feet."


    "Snow Oka hasn''t changed for years, so he has a reputation for immortality, but this guy has been out for a long time. The photo of his face hasn''t changed at all. There are literally rumors that it''s a robot made of Junko Yukioka, or a biological weapon. He says he''s killing all the monsters hostile to Snow Oka, and if he turns to his enemies, he''s a fool."


    Li Mei said that and made me shrug my shoulders with laughter, but from the apricot, Li Mei also looked excited again.


    "Hmm, assuming the worst happens even if you''re going to visit, it looks like you should purchase a lot of information in advance. So that whatever happens, we can deal with it."


    "That''s what I thought, and I''ve been talking to you."


    Li Mei laughs at it.


    "Not only that, but to show me the continuation of the story, right? I''ve been dating this whole time."


    It was an apricot to joke about, but I really thought so. Careless but pure curiosity, I want to see Li Mei''s revenge play to the end and know what the truth is. And of course I want to work with her as my best friend.

 52 3

    The impact rocks the body of the vehicle. Then galloping, unpleasant sounds and vibrations. Another light truck hit the guardrail.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Makoto Aizawa, who was dropping his eyes on the book without even his seat belt, thought of himself with a blatantly unpleasant look in his mind.


    "Yukioka, do you have a license?


    With his eyes dropped on the book, the truth asks with a voice scarce in discouragement.


    "Hmm, I have it. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you."


    Junko Yukioka, who drives a light tiger, answers as he sweats cold in a desperate phase.


    "How many times have I bumped into you since earlier? Come on, I''m starting to feel bad."


    "Aren''t you sick because you''re reading a book while riding a vehicle?


    "It''s obviously your fault."


    Here lately, Junko had caught up with the mustard engine every other day or two with the truth. I take several trains from Euthanasia City to the city center, and even walk there on foot, so when I truly say, "Is it something I can''t drive to," I bring out a light tiger for some reason and run with extremely abusive driving.


    "I''ll take a cab next time, please. So, they''re not attacking us at all. What''s the point of accompanying me?


    Saying it in a pale voice, the truth is in my head, I fall asleep with my hands around the back of my head looking bored, and think of myself sighing.


    "I know exactly what''s going on over there, too. Looks like we''re in a hurry to get ready. Though, there are signs that it''s time to attack me. Well, it seems quite a few, so keep up the good work, though it''ll be hard."


    "It would be more of an intermission than an exposure"


    True to correct the words of Junko.


    "Too much is a limit on my own, but have I arranged for a few mice?


    "Yeah. I have it ready for you. Alone, though."


    It was a conversation that only the two of us would get through. But whoever knows Junko Yukioka, and who knows well, might have been able to see what he meant.


    "It seems to damage the product in the middle of the presentation, because it''s the end of the line. That''s a good thing. We need to balance and adjust. You''re the one who holds the balance."


    "I''ll try my best"


    True to think of myself as a complete poker face, but a fed up look in my head. While I don''t like putting emotions on the table, it''s become a habit to imagine myself performing emotional expressions.


    At the stop of the car with a signal, truly retrieves the cell phone.


    "I think I''m about to take care of you... Yeah, please."


    When I spoke to the person on the phone, I had a smile on my mouth for a moment. With a short interaction, I hang up right away.


    "Nhehe, Canojo?


    "Shut up. It''s none of your business."


    Junko, who witnessed it meticulously, told me to tease him, but the truth is, he says it looks grumpy. It wasn''t just in my head, it was actually on my face.


    "Why is this car like this? Besides, it''s cold, and the heater''s broken."


    Ask again where the car ran off.


    "Hmm, this is the only car I have left. I bought it to pile up research materials and stuff. I haven''t used it much though. If you want to drive, you have to be colorful."


    "It would be in all things if I were to be colourful."


    "Mmm."


    Truly said so in a pale voice, Junko roars.


    The car stops. On the outskirts of downtown, there was a recent appearance of a familiar building passing by.


    True and Junko get out of the car and enter the building. The sun was already setting.


    A hall where more than a thousand people are likely to be allowed in spare time. Complex patterns in orange and black are painted on walls, floors and ceilings, creating a bleak contrast.


    Light sources can be hundreds or thousands of candles. A suspicious bunch of people in strangely designed black kimonos who line up at equal intervals and cast spells on their mouths. They say there are nearly fifty of them.


    Even if we look at that alone, we can see that it is a cult religious group or an actual sorcery group.


    Apart from the spell, groans and sobs filled with resentment and despair were leaking from all over the hall. Some laughs you think you probably went mad. All voices are young.


    Naked children were laid on their backs on the floor at equal intervals, as were a bunch of black kimonos. All are about six to ten years old.


    Some boys and some girls, they look up at their absurdly tattooed ceilings surrounded by candles, they''re sobbing, they''re smiling vainly, they''re laughing like crazy, they''re blurry as if all their emotions were dead, and so on. The number shall exceed a hundred, or be close to it.


    There was no restraint. There is no need for that. Because they had been severed from their roots without one exception.


    The floor of the hall was in a sliding bowl, so snaggy that it went to the center.


    At the centre is the altar, where the old man, dressed in a black kimono with a more luxurious design than the others, stands idyllically.


    From his standing position, costumes and atmosphere, he also looks like the head of this group at first glance. Thousands of wrinkles deeply engraved on shallow black skin, lean and thin bodies like dead trees, he seems to be over a hundred years old to see from his wrinkled face, but his hips stretch firmly upright, his eyes are filled with a strong light of will, and his expression is tight.


    What a beautiful sight.


    Two women approached the old man and spoke to him.


    We are both wearing black kimonos, but the woman who spoke up made us ask that the design is even more luxurious than the old man''s costume, and that it has a higher status than the others. Despite its ponytail, its hair stretches to the back of its knees. He had a young, riddled face, but his eyes were filled with a disastrous light that was not always available to mankind.


    The other is still old enough to be a girl, in a position to follow a ponytail beauty. It has a white head and a puppeted impression somewhere.


    "Not at all, Ayumi."


    An old man answered the ponytail woman with a respectful drop of his head.


    "It was no more than thought to explore the mystery during the 700 years of our star charcoal curse, the law of fine living spirit service, and the opportunity to live and make it happen again. And the fact that I laid down the great role of partitioning this mystery is truly the ultimate in joy."


    The old man''s name is Koike Hayato. He is an elder and the highest ranking magician who has been in the family of star charcoal curses for over a hundred years.


    "It''s the right material. At the heart of this mystery lies my lord and grandfather."


    The young master of the spell genre Star Charcoal Stream spell, Asami Star Charcoal (Ayumi Hozumi) narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "This mystery alone will slaughter most of the opponents, but somehow the opponent is that Junko Yukioka. You can never be alarmed. All hands must be exhausted and the total power of the Star Charcoal Flow spell must be increased."


    "Not at all, Ayumi."


    "But that''s a nice sight nonetheless. Keep this sight properly burned in your eyes. Maybe there''s no such thing as being able to perform this secret operation again while you''re alive."


    With a lucid look, Yayumi looked over at the naked children, a total of one hundred and eight, who had been amputated of their limbs.


    "The more unclean and unclean your soul becomes from its recoil to its fine living spirit. The star charcoal curse has been studying its nature for 700 years, knitting this mystery."


    Koike speaks in a good tone.


    "Today, spirits and paranormal phenomena are also recognized as having a scientific basis, and ancient magicians from all over the world are also being recognized by the world as seekers who tried to unravel their systems. For us too, this is a great pleasure. My clan has also created the present form of star charcoal curse after every trial and error, and with its secret technique, it has served your country even though it is shady."


    That''s where Koike talked about it, and Yayumi''s eyes became sharp.


    "But that abominable mustard engine and its founder, Junko Yukioka, took us into the state in exchange for that."


    Yayumi said in an angry voice, as if to take over Koike''s words.


    "For hundreds of years we have served this country. I have supported and protected this country from the shadows. But no matter how good the merits of the past are, the powerless are replaced by the powerful. It''s an inevitable flow."


    Koike has a solemn face.


    "Then we will follow the currents in silence."


    The little girl, who had refrained beside Ayumi, uttered a unique voice like she had turned away.


    "You''re right, Changko. To prove that we truly deserve to defend this country, and to show those who have humiliated us, all of the seven hundred years of wisdom and mystery of the Star Charcoal Flow spell."


    "Yes."


    Turning to the girl beside him, Changko Egawa, Yayumi narrowed her eyes and Changko raised her temper voice abundantly.


    The ritual continues afterwards.

 53 4.

    Thanks to Junko''s control, the three Mihos are much more generous than the rest of the mustard engine. Restrictions on movement are considerably slower than those on other laboratories, and researchers and surveillance officers do not try to engage them more than they need to.


    That''s not why life here is paradise. It is more exceptional than before, but it is no different than being free. Then there are things to do.


    "Oh, were you in training?


    In one room of the facility, Miho was wearing headgear for the measurement of EEG and the action of improving spiritual power, encouraging the further strengthening of awakened paranormal forces. Before that girlfriend, the samurai, who came in without even knocking, opened the door of the room, smiled and said his usual words.


    "Come in knowing and it''s always that. I don''t want to be disturbed."


    Miho also spilled a laugh, joking and complaining back while removing the headgear.


    "Seriously. Hey, Miho. Junko says he''ll let you get away from here, so you don''t have to be so rooted in."


    The samurai speaks in a light tone.


    "You can help us, Junko. No matter how much pure child asylum you say you have, if you do nothing, the people here will keep watching you."


    Miho can see that there are quite a few technicians here who don''t like the fact that they are being treated specially. It is not uncommon for those who look at themselves and look blatantly at them.


    "I don''t know what the word beard means, but I know what I''m trying to say."


    "It''s not just the researchers. They''re training here, they''re torturing us, and they don''t see us in the right way."


    "Hmm, you think about it and care about it. That''s the eldest daughter of a big family."


    Miho looks a little annoyed by the words of the samurai who tells him to tease.


    Honestly, I don''t want you to talk much about your family. It''s complicated because there''s nothing to resent about the family, and it''s something you wanted yourself to do, but in the end, there''s a sense that you came here in a way that sacrifices for the family.


    "Besides, Junko said that the time will come when our strength will soon be needed for us, so that we can hone our strength a little by then."


    "I know that. But I think Miho should take some more breath."


    He is always a gentle mood samurai, but now it was felt by Miho, as it stands out. There is such an air in this boy that he is gentle, calm, and reassuring to everyone just to be on his side.


    Again, I feel like Miho had been saved many times by such a samurai.


    "I really want you to put more of us behind you. Lately, Miho''s been away from us all by herself, and I feel like I miss her."


    "Was it... did it look that way?


    In this white world, Miho thinks that Takero and Tochio are important friends and companions, so the words were a little overwhelming.


    "Miho was like the four of us, but I don''t know if I''ve had more time to be alone lately."


    There are now three Miho, Takero, and Toshio, but there were once four. The other, who is not here now, reached a tragic end by the failure of the researchers before Junko became in charge. The nasty sight of one of his companions, who went mad and ripped off his own carotid artery, is burned in the back of the three brains.


    "No, they might say it''s sweet, but yeah... no, I can also light things like this up against my face. Besides, I don''t know if I can see Miho feeling uptight on his own... I can''t really say that, haha"


    I see - and after listening to Takero, Miho becomes aware of one more thing he has learned. Reflect that if one of you is carrying it on your back, it doesn''t seem to have much good influence around you.


    "Okay, okay. If they say anything more, they''ll embarrass us."


    With a smile on his head, Samurai was followed and a smile was spilled, Miho rose up, walked out of the room, and side-by-side with Samurai to the place where everyone was always hanging out.


    "Oh, you guys. Not that way."


    Stopping those two, a surveillance officer in a white uniform calling out a cop.


    "Mr. Yukioka is here again, so go see him."


    "Yes."


    After returning the reply, Miho and Takero face to face.


    Junko visits here often, but not every day. There was no coming the day after the visit, but at the pace of coming after a day or two. However, the fact that I came yesterday and am here again today...


    "Is there something?


    "Maybe. Maybe it''s X-Day."


    Expectations and anxieties that push you both inside. Nodding with his eyes, Miho and Takero headed to pick up Junko with no heart or early footsteps.


    Looks like the destination is outside the downtown area. Not a bad choice as a camouflage, but when there was some kind of accident, the apricot vaguely thought that the end of the story seemed difficult.


    "It''s a pretty big building. The grounds, including the garden, are likely to be large. You must be spending money."


    Li Mei said she was looking at the building with binoculars from inside the coffee shop.


    "The mustard engine is only partly known in the back streets, a secret facility created by the Japanese government. Well, based on the contents of the facility, that would cost a fortune."


    "That''s right. I want you to use blood taxes for something more meaningful."


    Li Mei gets apricot words and spills a sarcastic grin.


    "A research facility was created for the purpose that most countries had secret paranormal defense agencies for a long time, but few had paranormal powers, so let''s artificially awaken paranormal areas," he said. That''s why this mustard engine is here. "


    Apricots as they compare the buildings shown on the display projected in the air to the buildings standing at the end of the road.


    "I think the choice of creating such a facility is a real one in itself. choices and means to seek more strength for the security of the nation"


    "Well, I don''t know what paranormal defense means."


    "Cursing and killing dignitaries of enemies, or virtual enemies, and vice versa, seems to be part of the war. Another invisible war, I guess. I don''t know much about it either. Or putting in as a good secret agent, for a lot of purposes, right? Even the paranormal people in the back streets are showing a lot better work than normal people."


    "I don''t like it. - You know what? If you saw it from a guy who doesn''t have psychic powers or anything, it''s against the rules, right?


    Li Mei will have a flashy face. Even though areas such as the Spirit and the Underworld are publicly recognised, those who can see the Spirit are still rare and many do not believe. Paranormal powers are the same again.


    Plus, like Li Mei, it''s not uncommon for a person to think of avoiding such things.


    "Though I know how that feels. But I don''t think it''s necessarily better to have superior marksmanship, superior intelligence-gathering skills, supernatural powers, or just that kind of difference, and not necessarily supernatural powers over us who don''t have them."


    "That''s right... I know by reason, but the people who killed my family seem to have been a group of hands..."


    The words showed why Li Mei seemed uncommonly grumpy. Thinking I shouldn''t say any more, Apricot proceeds with the story.


    "Junko Yukioka has been traveling here to the mustard engine a lot lately. It''s like I''m still in there."


    "Why are we here, too?


    Li Mei, who was brought here without being told any detailed stories beforehand, finally asked why he had come here now.


    With regard to Junko Suzuoka, Apricot said that he would investigate it carefully before coming to the negotiations, but what he thought, he brought Li Mei to the facility where he would become a mustard engine.


    "There is an intelligence organization called" The Frozen Sun, "which I also have a crush on among the intelligence organizations that are making out with Junko Yukioka. I got an appointment via you, though. ''He''s been busy lately and it''s hard to take time'' or something. He frequently travels to this facility, so he took the free time over there to get in contact with the mustard engine. I don''t know if I can make sure you get in touch with it."


    "Well, they have to be that busy. I just need to thank you for meeting me."


    To the apricot explaining the situation, Li Mei said in a tone of relief.


    "But as much as I make a site like this. You''re gonna listen to me."


    and Li Mei flipped the open display in front of her and showed it to the apricot. Top of the official website of the Snow Oka Institute.


    The site was famous both on the face of the street and in the form of urban legends. Of course I know apricots.


    Through this site, it seems that there are people who actually take a trip to the Snow Oka Institute. Much of it is in the form of suicide candidates and vengeful intentions used by cornered people. Apricots think that would be true. Unless you''re the owner of a suicidal desire or a person whose spirit has become a snob, you can''t possibly want to go ahead and have a Mad Scientist human experiment on your own.


    "Well, if you fail to negotiate, you might want to look at it as your opponent."


    And right after Li Mei joked and said it, an awesome explosion sounded.


    The same building that was on the apricot display is about to collapse, sprinkling smoke.


    "Instead of Zudon, I came to Dockern..."


    The servant Li Mei also accidentally nearly dropped a cigarette and grinned bitterly as she watched the building collapse.

 54 5

    Wah Wah Sho is the director of the Mustard Engine.


    It was Kawajima, which had been floating as the chief officer of the mustard agency, an important government facility, but I knew one day at the border that the true chief officer of the mustard agency was not himself, so much so that I did not like it. That I was just being entrusted with the responsibility as an understudy.


    Humiliation that research facilities and test bodies are used at the will of one little girl.


    Jealousy that the little girl showed excellent results, showing off her own over-technology and leading to a total denial of the research results of the mustard engine for more than a century, which is said to be going on for more than a century.


    An unacceptable reality, moreover, that he is the founder of the mustard institution and that the government has given him the right to freely privatize the mustard institution.


    It was like a nightmare. His face and authority as director became intangible. And from what I''ve heard, the little girl just needs to build this research facility.


    "This stuff is more boring than I actually thought I''d make it. It was funny when I was making it, but I got tired of it in two days when I could"


    He said he left here because of something like that.


    It suddenly appeared in front of Wah Island, which was dull in the director''s office. When he saw it translucent, Watarashima shrugged her too low back in amazement and screamed out loud.


    "Takeshi... Takeshi... Back to the house..."


    With a cry it sues.


    "Takeshi... Takeshi... Takeshi... Oi..."


    It can only be described as a ghost - it jumps around in front of birch island, as if dancing crazy, and continues to complain with a cry. The ghost of a child...... it was the ghost of a child without hands and feet.


    "Takeshi... Takeshi..."


    Watarashima is originally a self-centered, pale human being who is only a lump of honor and birth desire and does not willingly pass through the pain and annoyance of others. Even such a birch island had chest pain in the sight of a child who had lost hands and feet crying and begging for help. No, that''s not what I thought of this with my own sense of birch island. Birch Island was already possessed. It resonated with the grief and despair of the spirit.


    Watarashima felt her body become that of a child.


    myself when I was seven. Low point of view and light body. That''s not all.


    It wasn''t even the lab that had Wah Island. The house I lived in when I was seven. I had parents, I was protected in the family, and I was back when I was spending so much time without freedom.


    Kawajima had no doubts about his sudden return to childhood. I accepted that very naturally. I haven''t even remembered what happened since I was seven. Go to school by day, play with friends, and family reunion while watching TV at night. There was nothing to worry about. Peaceful days.


    Before such a birch island, horrified adults emerge, embroidered with white stars on their black kimonos, blocking and restraining the mouth of birch island and rushing through the city at night.


    To that horrible group, stripped naked, they can sleep on candle-lined platforms. They were running bumps and unintelligible words. Birch Island understood that it was a spell because even if Birch Island''s consciousness was returning to the age of seven, he was not actually seven, but an adult with a variety of knowledge and experience.


    A woman with a knife approached me. He''s a beautiful man. The age is around twenty.


    The woman smiles gently and chuckles towards Wah Island. Seeing that laugh, Watarashima momentarily but learned relief. But literally, the relief ended in an instant.


    The woman waved down the knife in her hand and the right arm of Wah Island was severed from the base.


    The scream rises.


    Continuously, the left arm and legs are also severed from the base. There was unbearable severe pain, but oddly enough, there was no bleeding from the severed surface of the torso, even though it was severely bleeding from the severed limbs.


    Watarashima was unaware that he was able to observe it from a third-party point of view and that he was calmly thinking in his head that he had not died of shock.


    Leaning on his back for days with his hands and feet cut off, he was fed a bitter, unsavory fluid. As soon as there was excretion, he cleaned it up nicely, and every day his body was carefully wiped with a towel wet with water. But there is no salvation.


    Wah Island kept laughing for days. At first I was crying. I was crying and calling for help. I kept praying for help from the bottom of my heart to my father and mother.


    I even begged God to help me diligently. but no help came. I had no idea what I was doing this to. Only when did Huashima stop crying, and then she started laughing. I didn''t even know what was wrong and I was laughing.


    One day, the floors, ceilings and walls were taken to a shabby hall, coloured with orange and black.


    There stood a good number of candles, and children whose limbs had been amputated, just as on the island of birch, were put to sleep side by side. Most cried, but some kept laughing like birch island. Many were just staring up at the universe.


    "It''s an honor, gentlemen."


    That woman, who cut off the hands and feet of Wah Island, stood beside Wah Island and bearded a distorted grin to her full face and told her.


    "My name is Ayumi Starling Coal. Twenty-eighth generation contemporaries of the proverbial spell genre Star Charcoal Stream spell. This is the greatest secret to the Star Charcoal spell. For the resurrection of our gates, for the ambush of the resentful enemy Junko Yukioka, who disparaged us, it is a great honor to be the foundation of this secret gathering of the 700 years of history of the star coal clan, so be honored and grateful."


    In an intoxicating tone, the woman says.


    I knew the name of the star charcoal. Among those responsible for the spiritual defense of this country, there were witchcraft landlords named Star Coal Stream and spell landlords, respectively.


    Numerous genres of spells and witchcraft have been entrusted with spiritual defense, but star charcoal curses, among them, said, were quite strong in both speech and influence.


    However, the spell school said that it was a family that had been mailed by the government at the same time as the mustard institution was created, but did not know why.


    Only for a moment, the original memory of Watarashima came back, but it also disappeared quickly.


    The memory that Birch Island has experienced so far is not that of Birch Island. The memory of the possessed spirit has been replaced and shown by the memory of Wah Island. Erosing his spirit, Wah Island was laughing as he looked up at the void with his vain eyes and brought covetousness from the edge of his mouth.


    "Takeshi... Takeshi... Takeshi...! Ya... Shh...!!


    On the other hand, the spirit of a child without limbs increased his speed and when he wondered if he had jumped around the room violently, he stormed the wall of the room and disappeared to slip straight into the wall.


    "Takeshi!


    I thought I''d slipped through the wall and gone somewhere, and the spirit wasn''t gone yet.


    On the wall of the room, the crying face of the child rises firmly, and a crack runs on the wall around the raised face.


    It leaves traces of unbroken destruction to the walls, ceilings and floors, shattered and scattered as if concrete walls were to explode.


    Birch Island continued to laugh as he was exposed to splashy fragments from the explosion and bled from all over his face.


    Wah Island returned again when he was seven years old, and he kept getting his hands and feet amputated over and over again. That was the only sight in the eyes of Wah Island, the feeling that Wah Island felt on its skin. It was prolonged and repeated, and nothing else could be seen and felt.


    Until his crushing death in the collapsing building, Wah Island continued to see the spiritual experienced memories of the possessed child.

 55 6.

    It was a hell of a sight.


    The spirits of a child without limbs fly around countless times, possessing researchers in mustard engines and those who were experimental benches to show the hell they experienced.


    Eventually I thought it was integrated with the building, and every building can explode and disappear.


    There''s an explosion here and there. A scream filled with grief, a scream filled with fear, a madness of laughter echoing there.


    The three men, Miho Hashimoto, Takero Kanamachi and Toshio Nakamura, were able to look around at the sight without being possessed by the Spirit. I wasn''t watching closely, but while I was running through the facility, the sight would pop into my sight wherever I went.


    "I''m not attacked by living spirits, but I''m not just careful with blasts and fragments."


    Junko, who leads the way, gives a bright voice to the scene and draws attention in a way that is like a teacher telling a child. There is also a truth next door.


    Miho couldn''t help wondering about Junko. He said he would help us, but is this what it is? Using such a disastrous method, etc.


    About two hours ago, at a different time than usual, Junko and True appeared before the three of us.


    "So now it''s time to get out of here."


    Cut out like that without any context, Miho and the others looked at each other in confusion.


    I heard you''d get him out of here sooner or later. But there was a lot of anxiety about what means to escape, what would happen after the escape, and whether it would be okay to escape in the first place.


    In fact, the Japanese and others had asked many questions, but Junko just laughed and teased "well, let it go" and didn''t tell me anything.


    Miho trusts Junko. After she became in charge, it all turned out to be about being better and all that was left was freedom. Junko, who even guaranteed me that freedom, seemed to be exactly the goddess of salvation. But can you really get away with it?


    No matter how many leading scientists on the back street, I don''t think they''ll just soak up in the form of a head-on teeth to state power.


    Miho feared that getting ourselves out of here would be a taboo that could not be overlooked by the state. I don''t think so, even though I''m trying to bring the country''s most important secret facility, the most important confidentiality alive, to the outside at will.


    And shortly after Junko proclaimed the escape decision, dozens of living spirits of children amputated by mustard engines were attacked, attacked by all who were in the building, and stunned by the unimaginable destruction of the building.


    "I''ll get away with this mess."


    That was the means for the three Mihos to escape from this abominable facility, Junko told them.


    The attack of the Spirit was retreating with the power of Miho. Miho was fostered with the power to build a juncture that prevented mental attacks, curses, etc. The flowering of this ability is the most popular cultivation in mustard engines. It is the most demanding and important capability in Paranormal Defense. Neither the attacks of the opponents'' operatives and abilities, nor the espionage activities caused by telepaths and phantom departures, can be prevented without those with this power.


    Even if being possessed by the Spirit is avoided, material explosions and the like cannot be prevented by Miho''s power.


    In contrast, he activated his powers to protect them. He has the power to make things like invisible chunks. It''s completely invisible to the eye, but it can release, erase, and move lumps of touchy stone. "It''s a convenient force with lots of applications," he liked.


    "These kids were made like this just for this technique."


    To Miho, who had been trained in channeling skills, it should be noted that he was still touching the screams of carelessness and despair of the living spirits of the children who had been amputated of limbs. I also understood that this attack of the Spirit was a spell using a great deal of ritual. Miho is furiously angry at a place he doesn''t want to be the same person.


    "Junko, I don''t think so, but you didn''t do it..."


    A fearful asking samurai, walking fast.


    "No way, no matter how much I do, I won''t do this terrible thing."


    Junko, who leads and likewise walks fast, looks back at Takero and shows an uncontrolled grin and denies it.


    "So, who did this to you?


    The Japanese man asks.


    "In the meantime, you knew this would happen. I told him I''d let him get away with it in advance, and he''d come in anticipation of a day like this, and he''d run away from it in advance. So, it looks like this. So that''s what this mess means to get away."


    The Japanese man exposes his distrust and hits Junko with a challenging gaze.


    "Explain it on foot."


    He smiled at such a Japanese man, and Junko spoke out.


    "Now using this technique to attack the mustard engine is a gateway to a spell genre called the Star Charcoal Stream Curse. Both I and this mustard engine were hostile to the spell landlord. Originally, Paranormal Defense was entrusted to the people who would inherit and exercise the paranormal realm in a system called art, such as witchcraft and spells, but the mustard engines that scientifically cut through the realm to mass produce the paranormal capability joined it. That''s why the star charcoal curse is so hostile that you don''t care. I''m the founder here, so I guess I feel hated on the set."


    "Ha, those are the tiny people in the vessel again."


    The Japanese man laughs off.


    "Paranormal defense is something the magician should do, whether it''s obsessive or obsessive-compulsive. Breaking that tradition is unforgivable to them. I even said," If you want to create a mustard agency, you can''t even take on the responsibility of guardianship of the state, "so on the contrary, you''ve been dismissed from the government first, this is it. So, I''m getting angry, and I hate the mustard engine and me."


    "No, it''s not a total rebellion."


    Miho is outraged even as he is half frightened. It is an evil group no matter what you think of exercising the art of matching young children to such terrible eyes for such nonsense and vengeance.


    "Well, the rest is just like you said. I knew they were going to attack me and the mustard engine at the same time, so I wasn''t going to let them use you to escape. The mustard engine itself was moving in a different direction from what I was aiming for, so even if it crumbled, or worse yet, if you guys were the last sample left, I''d think we''d be able to tap it and create a new, more humane paranormal development agency."


    "There''s a way to think about it and use it. I didn''t think I could say that in a position where you were helping me."


    And, the Japanese. I have a soothing grin, as if my distrust had been plucked.


    "That''s what happened the other day, but maybe I can trust you the other way around where you haven''t said all the beautiful things. I''m going to follow up on this."


    Miho agreed with the Japanese man. I think probably Samurai will be the same. Rather, the choice and action of Junko can also be described as an unavoidable means. At the same time, Miho disgraced himself for suspecting that it was Junko who created this tragedy.


    "Stay grateful. There were a few other ways I could think of, but there was a raid of star charcoal curse people. If it weren''t for that, I''d have done it in a different way. First of all, it''s not easy to get away with this. The Star Charcoal Curse is after me, too."


    "Are you saying that when you''re with Junko, we''ll be targeted, too?


    samurai asks.


    "Either way, we''re gonna have to rely on Junko, so we''re gonna have to keep acting together. And you''re wrong to say that Junko''s being targeted makes us dangerous, too?


    "Oh, sorry."


    Miho said to Takero, but he looks at the samurai who rushes to apologize and reflects that he has stuck with the hard mouth and said too much.


    "Hmm, I''m sorry I could only help you this way. Sorry."


    "No, Junko''s not apologizing."


    Deny Junko, who smiles but seems really sorry, with a powerful voice as Samurai encourages.


    "The chatter was interrupted for a little while."


    The truth as he walked next to Junko told him in a lacking voice of discouragement.


    From the front, two men and women in black kimonos with embroidered white stars sewn on their chests stand with hostile eyes on this one.


    When the woman ran more mouthful of something, the spirits of the children gushed out simultaneously from the wall, from the floor to the ceiling, as if to blow out. Further, as the woman waves as if to signal, those spirits solidify and dense as if they were a creature of an individual, attacking Miho and the others as they twist their tails wide apart.


    Miho is more attentive and more focused than ever. You''re the only one with the power to protect yourself from spiritual attacks. If you fail to prevent this attack, all those spirits will be wiped out in an instant in your opponent.


    In front of Pure Son and True at the head, the group of spirits is bounced off as if they hit an invisible wall, falling apart and fogging. Whilst Takeo and Toshio attracted the expression and Shigemitsu also showed some flattery, Junko and True did not move one eyebrow.


    Seeing that he was prevented from attacking the spirit, this time the man spoke more quickly and spell-like, waving his hand. Something like violet electricity often comes from a man''s hand. No, if you look closely, it''s not electric shock. That''s a spirit again, too. I saw a face like a monkey floating in an electric shock.


    The spirits only stretched in a completely unusual direction to the ceiling in front of Miho and the others, and vanished in an instant.


    At the same time as the man exercises his technique, True pulls out his gun and fires two shots, and a bullet wears the center of the forehead of the two male and female operators. The two fall on their backs.


    "No matter how much extraordinary power you have, you would die if you were shot. You''re such a jerk."


    True to whine with a voice scarce in discouragement.


    "Even in the game, the wizard has to be in the back, but it''s the same in real life."


    I joke and say the man.


    When she laughed a lot, Miho looked at him and looked at him. I have witnessed the death of people several times since I came to this laboratory, and I still see people in personnel and test subjects dying one after the other under the attack of the Spirit, but I cannot help remembering the war that a boy who would be younger than me would kill people and even insects would kill them.


    So is Junko. It receives as if it is a natural landscape to see that the truth has committed murder. After all, I am not a person in general society.


    I would definitely like to return to my normal routine. He''s been sold by the debt, but he hasn''t given up everything in his life. Normal is good. I want to go back to my house and have a normal life again.


    With help for that, Junko told me. And now this is actually how I''m trying to help. That''s very gratifying, but I don''t want to get involved in any of this strange world if I get back safely on a daily basis. I don''t want to peek behind the world or anything.


    But Miho also knows that this will not happen. As far as what Junko has just said, Junko is not simply helping us out with charity, either, but there are prospects. I guess I''ll be working with Junko in some way as a price to help me.


    Miho has no intention of rejecting it. I trust Junko, and I want to thank her for it.


    "Let''s go, Miho"


    Takero urges Miho not to stop and move. There was a sound leading Miho to his voice, so Miho rushed to refocus his spirit and follow Junko and the others.


    After that, I never encountered a star coal operator, and the five of them were able to get out of the building.


    "Uh-oh... It''s the first blue sky in four months..."


    samurai says with such faces as feeling innumerable. I think that''s about it for Miho, but I don''t know the exact course of the month.


    "The sky was so blue..."


    Miho groans unexpectedly.


    "Yeah, and the sun was such a dazzling and pleasant thing"


    The samurai looked like he was about to cry. Miho also knows how that feels. I didn''t even think I could go outside for the rest of my life, because this is how I could worship the sky again.


    "From the sun, if you get used to it, you won''t feel like saying anything convenient."


    The Japanese tear up. But he also seems to be happy to be out there, taking a deep breath with a happy face.


    "Mm-hmm. I didn''t have as many encounters with the star coals as I thought. Well, given the nature of that operation, maybe it doesn''t mean we''re sending a large number of people here. Now, True, I asked for the rest."


    Junko pounds his true shoulder. Truth does not return a response and walks out silently.


    "Uh, we''re this way"


    Junko stopped Miho and the others trying to follow him. Try to walk out in the opposite direction.


    "He''s going, okay?


    Referring to the truth of trying to go in the opposite direction alone, the Japanese ask.


    "More and more of them will be sending their assassins after us. - Truly, you will have them disperse the number of enemies."


    Junko answers rustling with a smile that is not consigning.


    "So, while True is attracting some enemies, we''re going to find out where they belong and kill them. If you just run away and you don''t settle down, you won''t be able to sleep in peace."


    Miho felt darkened as she laughed and said it briefly. I understand that that is the daily routine for Junko, or because he is a human being living in that kind of world, but as a result, he will kill himself...


    But no matter how much we hate ourselves, they''re coming to kill us, and no matter how pacifist we say here, we sue them for wanting to return to a peaceful routine, but we know there''s nothing we can do about it.


    (Yeah, I just have to do it. Don''t get caught here, yourself)


    Shortly after Miho decided to be so prepared, the building we had been trapped in for several months collapsed behind us with a roar, and the four of us were wrapped in massive amounts of dust.


    "It took a lot of work to make, but it''s a moment when it breaks. Well, at the end of the day, it''s good that you helped me."


    In the dust, looking back towards the collapsed building, Junko shrugged.

 56 7

    About an hour after the mustard engine collapsed.


    In the middle of a twenty tatami large room, star charcoal curse twenty-eighth generation successor star charcoal Ayumi slept on her back wearing a black kimono and closed her eyes.


    Right next to her, Changko Egawa, who has served Ayumi since childhood, is in the same black kimono and sits at the front seat. This one is also closing his eyes.


    "Our secret ritual was a brilliant success. Hate mustard engines have disappeared from this world."


    Keep meditating, but only your face is at an angle that looks down on Yayumi, Changko tells you.


    "Naturally. It exercised the greatest mystery of our clan. Even in the long history of star coal, we should all be thankful to be involved in Oki, who has only ever been used to count with both hands."


    This "everyone" refers to the researchers and test subjects who were at the mustard engine and all the children who were exposed to activate the procedure. Yayumi didn''t mock or twitch, he said that seriously.


    "Pain, sorrow, despair, hatred, madness, these negative minds will only be abominable to both Ordinaries, but a precious and loving source of power for our star charcoal curse. We have been protecting this country by turning our negative minds into power. It was a necessary sacrifice. You could call it a sacrifice of honor. If you understand that truth in the Underworld, you must be proud."


    "Yeah, you''re right about Ayumi. They''re very happy."


    Changko also smiles and nods again at Yayumi, who says with a sneer look.


    and shortly afterwards, Changko continued her report by squeezing her expression.


    "I have about two bad reports. My thoughts with the four scoundrels are interrupted. I ran into Junko Yukioka and the others, and I thought he was killed."


    "Ambushing the mustard engine doesn''t mean we missed out on the resentful enemy Junko Yukioka."


    Yayumi in a harsh tone.


    "As Mr. Makoto said, the reality is that the astral charcoal curse operators are not good at direct rough events. Some of them also train, but it''s not a good idea to confront someone in the back streets who''s good at rough things."


    "Because I''m aware of that, I followed your suggestion that we should invest in external warfare."


    Yayumi in a playful, mouth-watering voice to Changko.


    Yayumi was only a clan of star coal - we wanted to do it on our own.


    I was also going to keep in mind preparations for this, but if I were to do it, I should exhaust my hands thoroughly, hire as many professionals as I can pay to kill and fight, and star charcoal is a good method of warfare to turn to that backup, the High-Level Spellman''s True Hot Pot Science suggested.


    Changko, who has served Ayumi since childhood, also agrees with it, was persuaded by the two of them, and it broke somewhat, but still has a toothache inside.


    In addition, the commander of this battle is Changko. A girl who is just sixteen years old challenges the battle for the fate of her clan.


    Yayumi, the winner, has the role of making the final decision on the tactical proposals put out by Changko, Koike or Makoto, or simply exercising a great deal of skill. Yayumi is also aware of it, so she doesn''t even imitate the way she pushes it by shaking the clan''s hold.


    Leave everything to Changko and Koike and the others, and use any means you can to win.


    Born into the line of the Lord of the Spellschool, a division of the star charcoal, Yayumi, who has been tapped into the spells and pride of the star charcoal, was a very prized and also a very ambitious man.


    In the public (industry in magic), the main house, Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, is considered higher, but when Yayumi took the seat of the 28th generation, he decided to repaint it in his own generation.


    Sorcerers and magicians from all over the world dreamed of being the famous magical landlords of the world so that no one knew the name of the star charcoal curse.


    But an institution called the arrowhead, mustard engine, etc. was created, and Yayumi''s pride was hurt to a great extent. Yayumi was angry and complained to the government with an awesome sword screen.


    It''s not just Yayumi, it''s the same with the other star charcoal operators. The star charcoal curse often took on dirty work due to the system of its operation, which led to a strong sense of loyalty to the state and confrontation with other genres in particular, as well as the exorcism of enemies against the mustard engine.


    At the end of the day, I intended to threaten scientists and others by saying that if they were to create an institution that would cheaply mass-produce extraordinary powers, I could not even assume the task of guarding the country, but it was brilliantly out of focus. On the contrary, we have received strict measures from the State side to dismiss us from the role of State guardian, which continues to this day.


    It was all because of the mustard engine and Junko Yuzuoka that the powerful thought that if they showed more power than both the mustard engine and Junko, they would recognise themselves, and they ran Yayumi and other clans of star coal curses into such actions.


    "What''s the other bad report?


    With his eyes closed, Yayumi also turned to Changko and asked.


    "Shin Aizawa, a killer known by the street name of Junko Yukioka''s murder doll, used by Yukioka as a subordinate, has acted separately from Yukioka after the mustard engine ambush."


    "Ha... that''s another weird story"


    Yayumi couldn''t understand why Changko viewed it as a problem.


    Asami also knows who Makoto Aizawa and Yamato are by investigating them in advance. An amazing killer who is eliminating all those who took hostile action against Junko Suzuoka. The theory that Junko Yukioka''s greatest masterpiece is not Android or Cyborg, or Battle Creature, is deeply rooted in the back street.


    "If it''s being raided by us, aren''t we supposed to be on our side and protect Snow Oka?


    "Several people with Snow Oka seem to be acting together. Perhaps one of the paranormal realms created artificially in the mustard engine. The guardians of Snow Oka are likely to be them. On the other hand, the meaning of the murder doll Makoto Aizawa acting differently can be considered to have unleashed Makoto Aizawa as an assassin against us."


    To Changko''s words, Yayumi opened the eyes she had ever closed. At about the same time, Changko''s eyes, which were also closed, would open and their gaze would hit softly.


    "I see. That means we have to defend ourselves from Makoto Aizawa, the assassin unleashed from Yukioka, rather than just unleashing assassins on Yukioka."


    Junko''s outlook was true, and Junko and the others were supposed to pick up the head of the star coal, but Yayumi and the others had no reason to know about it.


    "The same method as the treatment for Snow Oka is the best way to do this. That is, before Aizawa gets here, let this soldier go toward Aizawa as well, and the hand to finish. This, however, results in a dispersal of forces. This one is not good at rough business or its command, and the simultaneous command of a unit in two is a tough place to be honest. The guardian of Snow Oka was alarmed to think that he was alone in Aizawa. I didn''t expect you to have any other escorts of your own and split them between your hands."


    "Wasn''t Junko Yukioka expecting our raid?


    Wrinkled between his eyebrows, Yayumi says.


    "Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to respond so quickly, would we?


    "I have the same idea as Ayumi. Our pursuit by spell is also perfectly retreated. A curse over remoteness doesn''t work, does it? Unless you release the Spirit directly over your sight. I was wondering if I could use it for the time being right after I let go of my grudge."


    Changko with a carefree voice.


    "Well, neither do I."


    Smiling, Yayumi reached out to Changko.


    "Come, Changko. Now let''s celebrate the destruction of the Hate Mustard Engine."


    "Yes."


    With a dreamy look on his face, Changko covered Yayumi and lipped each other.


    Changko makes Yayumi''s clothes only, caress them fully with her tongue, lips and hands.


    Yayumi and Changko, who grew up together from an early age and were in a subordinate relationship, but their positions were reversed during secrets. Changko always attacks by the rambling, and Yayumi only takes it.


    "It''s beautiful. Master Yayumi."


    Changko shrugs as she looks down at the asthmatic Lord with a lukewarm look.


    "Feel more. I''m sure that will increase Ayumi''s curse."


    The Star Charcoal Flow spell did not draw on the flow of sexual witchcraft, and there is absolutely no basis for improved abilities, but both Changko and Yayumi believed so. No, assuming so rather than whether your abilities actually improve becomes the spice that burns them both up.


    "Oh... I feel the joy of life. And the greatest love in the world! Changko''s love!


    Shaking her body violently and bored, Yayumi became selflessly obsessed and shouted.

 57 8

    Immediately after the collapse of the mustard engine building, Apricot and Limei had entered dignified inside the facility from the main entrance. There are no guards, and the gates are open. Countless traces of blood remain intact in front of the gate.


    I didn''t want to get too close because there was a lot of dust, but I can''t just get closer now and not be sure how it went. Of course, I can''t go inside the building.


    "I''m pretty sure there''s Junko Yukioka in there, and if he''s in some kind of trouble, help him sell it. Ah, he might be more cooperative with us."


    and because Li Mei suggested it.


    I was skeptical about the apricots as to how they would go so well, but I decided to leave it to Li Mei to do what she wanted. Li Mei''s hitting ceremony is the usual. In order to follow it up, Apricot thinks that he is acting together in this way.


    Inside the facility beyond the wall was a garden. The trees grow and the flowerbeds line up.


    Apricots often take to the botanical garden to paint, so I know, but I didn''t think it was very well maintained. I don''t even take care of it so much, I wonder why I can rub a garden like this.


    "If you were inside, wouldn''t it be suspicious if you were alive?


    Staring at the collapsed building, Apricot said. You can see what''s going on inside through the automatic door at the entrance, but the rubble pile also blocks the passage inside. If I''d been there before I collapsed, I don''t think I''d be able to come out.


    "The infamous Mad Scientist also died of crushing at the end of the day? Before we do our errands..."


    When Li Mei sighed in tandem...


    Li Mei accidentally pulls out his gun and turns to his right hand. Apricots also reacted slightly late and turned to you.


    "Drink away."


    Li Mei says it short. Needless to say, the apricot does a lumpy capsule on his wrist to his mouth, intertwining saliva and capsules on his tongue before swallowing. Of course Li Mei would be drinking the same.


    It''s a drug, an outlet, that you always take when you''re in a shootout.


    Someone lurks in the shadow of a tree. It looks like they noticed this one at the same time. I don''t know if they''re hostile to this one, but I''m pretty sure they''re on guard for now.


    Therefore, this one is cautious. Shortly after such destruction, we will have to be more vigilant with each other.


    "Are you an associate of this facility? Or the one who smashed this facility."


    Li Mei leans so close to the apricot that she whispers in her ear.


    For a moment, the apricot felt the killer''s temper. Of course Li Mei is also reacting.


    Li Mei pulls out the gun and runs to the right. One tempo late and the apricot also pulls out its gun and runs to the left. I can''t see any signs of shooting or grenade attacks from the target. It is only considered murderous.


    I can hear you whining. It''s like a spell - no, it turned out instantly to be the spell itself.


    A few long, thin flames erupt, dancing around the apricots and going mad.


    Because this one is moving so hard, it doesn''t hit you at all, but with supernormal force - it also makes a threat to an attack with a knitted technique for killing purposes.


    This is not the first time that we have confronted those with paranormal powers, but we have studied and refined them over the years, and those who have inherited them for hundreds of years - there have been few encounters with magicians.


    They are rare even in the back streets where spells, rituals, etc. open channels to step into the realm of the outside world, said to be a world of anything. From those who do not have extraordinary powers, it is only natural to remember the unknown fear in the presence of those who have them. I don''t know what I''m going to do.


    But that''s not the case when it comes to the inviolable.


    The shooting unleashed by Li Mei proved it lightly.


    (Amateur......)


    Seeing an operator who could not react in any way to Li Mei''s counterattack and easily collapsed, Apricot decided so. Sure, you may have powers beyond your intelligence, but if you get shot, you die. Movements and reactions were also very unpleasant to the residents in the back.


    A long, thin flame that was dancing in the air shouted. A giant snake rises in the flames. A translucent serpent tormented by fire - the spirit of the serpent. The magician''s death seems to have opened it up, slowly disappearing.


    "This guy is...!


    Seeing a fallen surgeon shot in the head, Li Mei rarely raises a voice containing anger. That look has changed, too.


    I knew why right away. The raider was wearing a black kimono with white stars embroidered on his chest, a group of cult outfits that had tragically killed her family.


    "This kimono?


    When the apricot asked, Li Mei nodded silently, looking down at the raider with a dark face.


    "The cult group that killed Li Mei''s family and Junko Yukioka are connected."


    "Coming in."


    Unresponsive to the apricot words, Li Mei looked inside the building and ran out.


    "Wait a minute. Yo. It''s not safe to go in now!


    I ran a still voice, but Li Mei won''t stop. I run into the entrance to a building scattered with rubble.


    "It doesn''t seem like it. Hey, calm down. Yikes. Even if Snow Oka and them are in here, there''s no way they''re alive."


    Grab Li Mei''s arm, and the apricots scream. Li Mei also seems to have regained some calm with it, but the expression is still filled with the anger that pushed him to death.


    "Think about what we''ve been up to. Even if Li Mei''s enemies are here, isn''t it more important to know who they are than to kill some of them? Or kill some of the people who happen to be here, and you''re satisfied with that?


    "Right. I''m sorry."


    Li Mei looks at the apricots and smiles bitterly in embarrassment.


    "Thanks, Apricot. I don''t know, my vengeance is so powerful, it''s all gone wild from my stomach to my core. I wonder what this emotion is. Dos black, hot, som...... weird comfort...... Are these emotions, normal people, living and feeling?


    Li Mei says in a self-derisive tone. The side of it appears in the eyes of the apricot, grievously sad.


    "I''ve only felt it once, so I know."


    Once upon a time, the apricot answered, remembering what had happened before it fell into this world.


    "Hate is a pleasant emotion, isn''t it? And relaxing everything in your mind. There''s a lot of catharsis in opening it up."


    "Yeah, but if you were destroying yourself with that, you''d be an idiot. As much as I''m totally embarrassed, haha."


    Apricot was relieved to be back to her usual blatant Li Mei.


    "Steady, you said the mystery deepened, or awesome coincidental guidance, it was Dompisha who tried to hit Junko Snowoka. I don''t think it has anything to do with him being here."


    "It can''t be irrelevant. And then, all of a sudden, it''s like this..."


    Apricots looking at a building that is about to collapse.


    "There must be a few survivors out there."


    pointing at the operator''s corpse with his gaze, Li Mei guesses


    "I don''t even know if there was anyone inside before it broke. Was everyone able to evacuate before that, or maybe not a single one..."


    "Shall we also go around the back entrance? It''s too dangerous to look inside right now. I don''t even know when it''s gonna fall apart."


    "Ouch."


    The two go around the back of the building. Though I said it was dangerous inside, if there was nothing around the back, I also felt like all I had to do was look inside, Apricot thinks.


    Mindful of the dust on his sunglasses, the apricot follows him in a motion as if to shield Li Mei as he stood his gun.


    When the two of us act, Li Mei always leads the way and moves in such a position that she is covered in Li Mei. That said, Li Mei also reacts and moves instantly during battle, so he doesn''t always maintain that stance, but the difference in pure force caused by the combat act and the difference in charge made this positioning natural between the two of them.


    Many times the two of us have wandered through the training ground, but it is Li Mei who actively engages, and Apricot is thoroughly supportive in combat.


    Go around the back along the building, but there''s no sign of anyone. The garden is even bigger in the back and has quite a lot of grounds. There are more trees than flower beds, even benches and promenades in the woods.


    Apricot thinks it''s a waste in such a suspicious establishment when it comes to being in the heart of the city. Using it as a place to relax would also be about the personnel working in the facility.


    Li Mei stopped. The apricot stops at the end of the day.


    At the end of the promenade, there was a boy standing about a junior high in uniform.

 58 9

    The sight was terribly impressive and, as a painting, in the eyes of the apricot. A surreal schematic of a beautiful boy with thin lines and big eyes, carrying a sub-machine gun on his right hand and a shotgun on his left, staring at this one without expression from between the trees.


    Besides, the gun in your hand is a very large and difficult substitute to handle. Even in this era of civilisation and scientific progress lagging behind, weapons and weapon classes are constantly being improved, compact, easy to handle and miniaturised. But what he has is an extremely old-fashioned, boneless, sized substitute that is unlikely to be used with at least one hand. I can carry it one hand at a time.


    Firearms other than handguns are rare in the first place. The majority of the world''s inhabitants behind this country get easy to hide and carry pistols. In addition, it keeps the center from coming out of rifles and sub-machine guns and sniper guns in the name of maintaining order.


    "Makoto Aizawa..."


    Apricots spoke the boy''s name. A killer dedicated to Junko Yukioka, known in the name of Junko Yukioka''s murder doll.


    Beginning a few years ago, his name became known in the back street, and he buried a man hostile to the Mad Scientist.


    The actual item had a much smaller and more luxurious impression than seen in the image. That''s why it looks even more surreal to carry your firearm.


    Camouflage is what students look like. Because there are so many people who become professional criminals in their teens that it is problematic, if they are underage and wander around in private clothes from midday onwards, the counselors will find them and contact the police, and the anti-minor unit will soak up the back streets of the juvenile division. If coached, tens of hours of sermon hell awaits, so teenage dark dwellers are classic in acting with student clothes to avoid it. Apricots and Limei used to be.


    "I finally found you."


    Li Mei laughs.


    "It''s likely that Junko Yukioka, who you''re looking for, will be safe."


    "What makes it so easy for him to die?"


    To Li Mei''s words, True said in a voice lacking discouragement.


    "Well, I''m lucky to see you all of a sudden. So, you know where Snow Oka is right now, right? I''m sorry I didn''t have an appointment, but I was wondering if you''d let me see you. I need something important."


    "We were lucky, too."


    To Li Mei speaking friendlily, True pointed a shotgun he could carry on his left hand, and suddenly he shot me.


    "Go around with someone you might be able to handle."


    Although we both fired a sudden shooting with one hair, I didn''t understand why we were attacked.


    (You mistake me for an enemy?


    That''s what Apricots think. Otherwise, you won''t get shot in the head.


    (Nevertheless, what a child...)


    Apricot took his breath when he saw the truth, which remained faceless but the atmosphere was dramatically changing.


    It''s an odd expression, but I didn''t feel like I was facing a human. I feel like I''m confronting a carnivore trying to eat us. Violent and fierce - and graceful beasts.


    Though there are countless killings with those who have ever been willing to kill, I have never met such a heterogeneous and ferocious killer.


    I can read true emotions on apricots for some reason, even though they are as faceless as Nobu. It comes through. Struggle and joy - and slight tension and fear.


    It''s no surprise that both Apricot and Li Mei always keep up with fear when interacting with their lives. The apricot tells me that the boy in front of me is trying to enjoy the fight. Only the face is clean and neat, but its appearance and contents don''t match...


    "Stay back, Apricot. This guy is out of your hands. I don''t need your help."


    Knowing or not he was truly pressured, Li Mei said without looking at the apricot, looking to the truth. The apricot nods silently, swallowed by the atmosphere, and takes a terrible distance.


    Li Mei felt the exact same emotion as true. Joy at the intention to kill and the fact that he was able to patrol with a worthy opponent. This one gives a look.


    I''ve stumbled through the dead line with Li Mei many times before, but Li Mei always enjoyed it. The more dead she became, the more delighted Li Mei was with the killing with her strong opponent.


    "Rumor has it, Junko Yukioka''s murder doll, I''ll taste how much it is."


    When she smiled invincibly and said away, Li Mei truly smiled and fired three shots at her once.


    The first shot is aimed at the true chest, the second at every 30 cm from the ground on the left with the true, and the third at every meter from the ground on the right with the true.


    You cannot visit an enemy with a bullet unless you calculate the assumption that the enemy dodges. Three consecutive rounds according to Theory, after prefetching it. When I tried Li Mei, it was an attack with confidence, and most of the opponents would have ended it.


    However, the opponent of the boulder is only known for his great skill. True, running left from Li Mei, only slightly rubbed his right thigh, brilliantly dodging Li Mei''s bullet.


    At the same time as Li Mei''s evasion of First Attack, True also moves to counterattack. The muzzle of the shotgun held in his left hand rises, and Li Mei glances at it, scattering small grains of bullets in a radial fashion.


    Shotguns, sub-machine guns, they''re all troublesome. Even with the power of the outlet, it is difficult to send out large quantities of ammunition that are spit out.


    Li Mei in the crossing. Countless holes are worn in the trunk of the tree behind them.


    (How very one-handed, it''s such a thin arm, something that can be used like that)


    An apricot that impresses me with surprise. No recoil, even if lightening was going on, shooting a shotgun like that with one hand is incredible. Made by Junko Yukioka, who is said to possess the scientific and technical skills that have been going on for over a hundred years - even if it is a special Yukioka brand, I am not convinced about it.


    A true right-hand submachine gun blows a fire toward Limei, who''s disfigured.


    Li Mei also naturally anticipated the attack, so he quickly spins forward in a low position as if he were going to stare back, reaches for it truly like standing up, targets in a comma few seconds, and shoots three times again.


    Truth is shooting a shotgun at Li Mei, who is not in good shape, as he fires that shooting.


    The fact that a true score is a shotgun also adds up, making it very difficult to avoid Li Mei right now. But Li Mei had nothing to do with it.


    He kicks big on the ground with one leg while still under-positioned, distancing himself at once from the shotgun hit range and the expected zone, and in the middle of that movement, he''s shooting two guns towards the truth.


    I couldn''t seem to really react to this shooting on the boulder either, taking one of those shots to my right arm and dropping a submachine gun.


    Some of the clothes started, but there was no bleeding. Supposedly there was some damage, but I couldn''t seem to pierce the bulletproof fiber completely.


    Truth seemed to flinch for a moment, but Li Mei also went on to attack unilaterally. One action was needed to regain his posture, and only for a few moments, he gave him a real respite.


    The two men shoot at the same time and at the same time do not fly off the scene, firing at the target.


    Apricots were wrapping their tongues around Li Mei''s reaction and speed of movement. I''ve seen it many times and it''s human apart.


    "It''s impossible to fight multiple enemies by yourself, as is often the case with movie and comic book protagonists. Heroes in fantasy alone ''


    That''s what Li Mei said every time. That was also a backstreet theory.


    But Li Mei said that, as if he were the protagonist of the movie, he showed many times in front of the apricot the refreshing sight of defeating multiple enemies just by himself. It''s an impossible artistic discipline for apricots, and in fact, it''s a unrealistically impossible story.


    Human discrete movement and speed of reaction. It is how I fell into this world from the resentment that killed my family, but I was the son of a battle, as if the talent of killing had blossomed by it.


    However, the enemy also crosses almost each other with such Li Mei. So far, Li Mei''s attack has entered one shot, dropping his opponent''s score on one side, so Li Mei seems to have a better advantage.


    Li Mei hides herself in the shadow of a tree and breathes. Truly in the meantime, pick up the machine gun dropped in a calm motion. That''s all I could afford to do.


    "It''s a shame you''re a star charcoal runner."


    Running something unintelligible, True shoots a shotgun at the trunk of a tree where Li Mei is hiding.


    The tree seemed quite thick and very impenetrable, but to my surprise, the bulk of the trunk of the tree had been ruined by that blow.


    "Wait a minute!


    It was bad for the two of us enjoying it, but the apricot called out because it would be difficult for us to keep fighting while we were truly misled like this.


    "Makoto Aizawa, you''re mistaken. We didn''t come here because we were hostile to Junko Yukioka."


    "Instead, you''re willing to kill me. First of all, it''s hard to believe you''re coming to a place like this at this time because you have business in Yukioka."


    I suspected that this timing referred to the tragic state of destruction of the mustard engine.


    "Does this tragedy mean that someone targeted Junko Yukioka?


    Truth is, apricots eat down.


    "''Frozen Sun'' is an intelligence organization, you know? In the introduction there, I promised to meet Junko Yukioka here, but I haven''t heard the story...?


    In the middle of the word, a glimpse of the building about to collapse.


    "When I arrived, I suddenly felt like this. Please check anything. I hope you give the boss of the frozen sun the name of Yunzuka Apricot."


    "Yunzuka Apricot... is it a freelance informant? Okay. I''ll check."


    Truth is, I stuck the sub-machine gun into the inside of my uniform pants unmanipulatively and pinched my fingertip phone out with my left hand shotgun pointed at it. Two, three, with the person on the phone. Speaking words, Truth put his phone back in his nostalgia and also lowered the shotgun muzzle.


    (Shaking used to say, do it with my sister who fell in the back street)


    True I was sure it would be someone I knew because of their name and identity, but I didn''t speak of it.


    "I checked. I''m sorry I shot you all of a sudden, though it wasn''t a good time."


    Apologize in a pale tone and gently bow your head true.


    "Heh, he''s totally insane, what kind of murderer is Junko Yukioka?"


    Li Mei joking.


    "You, too, came here to talk to me and all of a sudden you do something about it. Come on, not at all..."


    "''Cause it''s the other side that''s been setting me up. Well, it was fun, though. I wanted to play some more. I''m glad you had an apricot negotiator."


    Li Mei put a gun on an apricot with a deliberately over-tempered tone, bearded with a pranky grin all over her face.


    "Limei the Summer Gun and Yunzuka Apricot the Informant? I know both names. I know you''re not the enemy, and I know I''m sorry, but I''m even more sorry that I can''t let you see Yukioka right now. You can''t let me see you. You''re acting different from me."


    "No, I know there are a lot of things going on over there, and I really wouldn''t say I can''t do it right now. If you just let me talk to you, I think you can do it."


    To true words, face to face, says Li Mei.


    "You said it wasn''t a good time, but I didn''t think so. That was a really good time. Don''t you remember the guy with the white star embroidery on his chest in this black kimono?


    "You''re a star charcoal curse magician, that''s"


    True to answer instantly.


    (Star charcoal spell? Not star charcoal flow witchcraft?


    Surprising apricot.


    "That''s where they attacked me now. What does that have to do with Yukioka?"


    "It''s a relative pattern. Don, you''re in the middle of something. I''ve just been raided."


    As I answer, I really do my gaze at a building that is about to collapse.


    "Well, this isn''t the place, and I want you to change places and let me talk to you."


    "I don''t mind."


    I truly accepted the apricot offer with no expression.


    "Except now that you''re with me, you don''t know when they''re gonna attack you."


    "Where I want it."


    It was Li Mei spreading a frank grin as usual, but it looked like an apricot, as her eyes bore a different light.

 59 10

    The incidence of crime at night has also increased since Japanese society became clearly divided into the back and the table, compared to decades ago, but people have not disappeared from the city at night.


    The three men, Miho, Takero and Toshio, were walking in the city at night in the form of a chase after Junko. The streets are usually busy, but this is one of the cities designated as a dark city in the city, the city of Euthanasia.


    Rubbing between residents in the back streets occurs extremely frequently, and it is not so uncommon for shootouts to occur throughout the city.


    All three of them are dressed in discreet ordinary clothes prepared by Junko, not in white clothes when they were in the mustard engine.


    Only Junko, on the other hand, is as usual a remarkable outfit: an evil hobby blouse with a small embroidery mimicking the devil, a red and green striped tie and a white coat on top of a shortbread.


    "For once, I''m walking around picking a place that''s hard to snipe. Walk as perfectly as you can after me. Well, sniping is not a very common method of killing in this country, just in case."


    Junko''s prediction is that star coal will be seen by Miho and the others as remnants of the mustard engine, and it will always strike. It also means that raiders will probably include more backstreet residents employed by them than star coal magicians who don''t like direct combat.


    "Do people get attacked even in such a crowded city? Though it''s hard to think."


    Samuro said so with a face that couldn''t hide his anxiety as he looked around.


    "They''re gonna attack us. I know because I''m out of Dark City, too. Nevertheless, we try to avoid attacking citizens in such a way as to involve them. Involving Katagi monkeys in the war is an act that has also been repelled by the residents of the back street. And I knocked on the windy mouth I found out."


    As opposed to such a samurai, he always has a floating look and a mouthful of Japanese men.


    "Well, in that sense, it''s safer in the city."


    This one has the same uncontrolled grin as usual, and Junko tells her to reassure her.


    "You''re right, there are rules in the back world. There is an implicit understanding that we should not do anything excessively harmful. If you do that, even the police won''t shut up. Well, the problem is that the people of the Star Coal Stream spell aren''t the same as the ones behind them, so they don''t always follow the promise of the back streets, but if they do, they shouldn''t be attacked in streets like this -"


    Junko''s words were undone by a sudden gunshot.


    "Come!


    Miho screams, feeling that several malicious thoughts are directed at us.


    "You didn''t keep your word."


    Shortly after the Japanese beat his mouth lightly with a bitter smile, the gunshots continue to ring. There is no doubt that it was all directed at Miho and the others, but the bullets have not reached them one shot at a time. All the invisible blocks made by the Japanese man are prevented.


    The raiders were invisible to the naked eye. Three things were conceived: whether they were invisible and far away, hidden in the shadows, or disappearing using some technique, but in any case, Miho could accurately detect the location of the enemy.


    If the idea of killing is released from anywhere, within a radius of fifty meters around you, Miho can know where it is, no matter who is lurking.


    "Six enemies! Two on the guardrail across the road! One on the left and one on the right side of this road! Two in the middle of the road!


    The two men in the driveway could clearly be seen with the naked eye as well. He never seems to be using a technique like disappearing.


    As if to respond to Miho''s cry, he jumped out into the driveway so that Takero could play it. A agile move you can''t imagine from a small fat body shape. We''re in the middle of the driveway. Stuck them together at once.


    While they were slightly delayed in responding, they shot the pistol in their hand at Samurai, but Samurai did not.


    Sure, it should be hitting Samurai''s body, but just take a slight glance at the impact and stay within reach of the two raiders.


    A samurai''s right fist from the front hits one of the raiders'' temples clean.


    The samurai did hear the sound of the skull sounding so often with the pakans that it cracked, and above all confirmed with their own hands. Both sounded really bad, but now is not the time to be more aware of that.


    The other had a left-handed back fist decided on Stomack. He spits a lot of blood out of his mouth and collapses. Apparently some guts burst at the same time as well as the stomach.


    A samurai overlooking the two fallen men. The raiders were both blackened, wearing goggles and black knitted caps. My first murder - not that - but I still didn''t feel good, so I didn''t try to observe any more, heading towards the enemy I was told was across the driveway.


    Similar black-crushed raiders have fired guns from the sidewalk with Miho and the others in the form of pinching from front to back. Passengers scream.


    Thoughts of fear and panic flow into Miho. One of them disappears, and yet another that was on the side unleashes the ''colour'' of despair and sorrow. Even if I didn''t see it with my eyes and confirm it, Miho knew what it would show. A stray bullet struck one of the passers-by, resulting in death.


    The Japanese man silently reached out and waved down to the two raiders across the guardrail. Then, in conjunction with the movement of his hand, the neck of one of the earlier raiders bent in an unsound direction, and the raiders collapsed. It was crushed by a block of transparency made by the Japanese.


    The other one is being constrained not to kill him. The plock is laid down in a state of depression on the ground so as not to be able to move.


    "Samurai! He''s still alive!


    Takero looks back at Miho''s voice. A bumpy man burst his gut, dropping his goggles on the ground, spitting a lot of blood out of his mouth, but pointing a vain glance at the samurai and shooting a gun at him.


    I don''t care how you look at it, it''s not combatable - on the contrary, it''s one step ahead of death, but he was a samurai who was wolf at the fact that he attacked like a zombie, but he distracted himself and blew the raider''s neck out of his torso with a flashy move, such as flying lariat.


    Samurai has no supernatural powers like this. Only the flesh itself was extremely fortified by pure children.


    Strength, instantaneous power, endurance, regenerative capacity, all transcend that of man and are raised to unusual levels even at biological level. Junko said it also gave him enough regenerative power not to die from being severed from the neck.


    "The other two have escaped."


    Miho exhaled feeling his thoughts go away. Moreover, apparently from the feeling of thought, the two people who escaped were the operatives.


    "Hey... are we a little invincible? It was my first fight in action, but I don''t think there''s a blind spot anymore."


    I smile slightly and lie to the man, sending a sharp gaze as if Miho were to blame.


    Miho and the others are mustard engines, and they have not only developed and nurtured the power of paranormal. The manual on how to respond in a rough affair has also been tapped into the whole way. The three of us even trained many times to team play.


    And now, the results of the training were brilliantly demonstrated, and both Samurai and Samurai were excited and happy, but...


    "Hey!


    "Ah..."


    There was a painful scream, and the Japanese understood why Miho saw himself with such eyes.


    He devoured the stray bullet to his chest and desperately loosened the boy, who would not be under the age of ten, who was falling, as his mother cried and cried.


    (Because of us...)


    I didn''t want to think that, but Miho really thinks that.


    "These people aren''t hired killers in the country. Military - mercenary, I guess. Besides..."


    With a tragedy right next to him and no concern at all, Junko drops his eyes on a man with only a twinkle in his hands and feet while being crushed by an invisible mass.


    "Take a good look at this man''s face"


    Junko removes the man''s goggles. Four alternately peek into a man''s face.


    "What the hell..."


    Miho groaned. Blood-running eyes were wide open full of dizziness, his teeth protruding in angry shapes, roaring like beasts, and his complexion as earthy as a corpse.


    "Even the one you defeated earlier, Takero, is not something you can usually stand with. Maybe the two escaped are star charcoal spellmasters, applying extrajudicial techniques to hired killers, opening up their potential, making them absolutely submit to the orders of the magicians, and coming at them without pain, like zombie soldiers."


    "That''s another terrible story."


    The man who leaks his grunt voice.


    "I''m used to seeing movies and game zombies, but they''re too vivid when they''re real. So, finally, we have to kill him. Keep him alive, you won''t be able to interrogate him."


    I thought I said that, the Japanese man reaches for the falling man and holds his hand.


    Gucci heard something crumble. His eyeballs popped out of his eyeballs, blood and brains flooded out of his eyeballs, mouth and nose, and the man cramped. Block crushed his brain.


    Miho tried for a moment to expose the man who suddenly murdered his irresistible opponent to words of condemnation, but he thought of it.


    There is also a reason for the actions of the Japanese man. Because I realized that a soldier who doesn''t die a little or softly, and who is even treated like a killing machine, can''t even keep him alive.


    (I want to get back to a decent world soon...... to a normal world with no connection to this kind of killing, superpowers)


    Miho thought so. I''m fully aware that I can''t help feeling so weak right now. As a matter of reality, they are out of the ordinary. We have to cut through it with our lives. In the meantime, Miho was also a leader among these three, so he can never make a weak noise.


    As if I had seen through Miho''s thoughts like that, Junko strokes Miho''s back lightly as she smiles.


    "If we get over this, we can go back to the peaceful routine on the street without any more anxiety."


    Miho could not hide his surprise from Junko, who had seen through Miho''s thoughts and whispered with a gentle voice.


    Miho''s heart has calmed down. Just because there was a sweet being to rely on, Junko, Miho reiterated and appeased that he was largely saved.


    You look younger than yourself, but you don''t. I always think whenever I am encouraged and comforted by Junko. I wonder if this is what it''s like for a sister or brother to be sweet to a sister.


    "In the meantime, it''s a hassle to stay here, so move right along."


    Junko urged me, and the four of them left the place early enough. As he walks away, Samurai looks back only once. Seeing a mother who cried and desperately applied her demographic breath to my child, who became a bloody wreck, Takero felt the pain of her heart being stabbed with countless needles.


    "In the meantime, it''s a hassle to stay here, so move right around."


    In a huge monitor that occupies the upper side of the indoor wall, when the crimson-eyed girl tells him so and walks out, three men and women follow him early enough to follow suit.


    A round table was placed in the center of the room, and a group of young and old men in various masks, such as those to be worn at a masquerade ball, stared at the monitor, but there seemed to be a partition, the video cut off, the lights lit up the room, and a group of masks sitting against the round table clapped at the monitor simultaneously.


    The interior had a luxurious Western interior. Chandeliers, fireplaces as non-functional ornaments, red carpets, paintings huge enough to fill one side of the wall, giant tanks no less than that painting, knight armor, stripping of various animals protruding from the wall.


    "Is that where you finally made the move? The mustard engine escape scene was bad."


    A man wearing a skeleton mask in a tuxedo takes a glass of wine and opens his mouth.


    "I guess it''s going to be interesting. This time, it''s a personalized face, and I''m looking forward to it."


    A woman in a purple dress and a mask imitating the devil said to the man in the skeleton mask.


    "Isn''t this spectacle of Yukioka''s hand mannering lately? Well, the part about them that gave them supernatural powers is another flavor. The target is also a bunch of suspicious witchcraft or sorcery. But I feel like I''m watching some cheesy SF movies."


    An obese man in a dog mask says with a derisive mouthful. I still look like a tuxedo. From the sound of my voice, I might as well say boy rather than man.


    "Well, this'' masked feast ''is not meant to be for us. Because I said I couldn''t, and they mixed up the faces of the masked feast. If you''re doing too well, you''re rude to our guest of honor, Frostroot from Kittin Sink to Pregnant Women."


    When a man in a mask imitating a bird could tempt him, he saw the man sitting in the seat where the monitor was most visible.


    The person at the end of the gaze of the man in the bird''s mask is in a suit that also shows him out of place, compared to the other men being tuxedos, with no mask on. He was a tough looking man of his age, whether he was in his forties or not.


    He was the world''s largest arms and weapons smuggling organization, the chief executive of Chitinsink to pregnant women, Taiichi Frost Root.


    "No, nothing. ''President pickled in formalin'' is a business, too, and have fun at best"


    Frost root said in a rude tone.


    "This one is here, and if I can make it well worth it as a business, that''s fine. See you later."


    Speaking without expression, Frost Root stood up and left the room early enough.


    "I don''t have any love."


    The devil''s masked lady shrugs her shoulders.


    "Oh, I''m telling you, it could still be uncomfortable if I tried from him. Even though confidentiality is protected, just for entertainment, there''s a mix of people looking at product candidates."


    And the man in the bird mask. Looking at the skin under the mask, the face, wrinkles, etc. looks pretty old.


    "We''re officially invited guests, too. You don''t have to be so concerned."


    A dog masked boy rebels in a tall voice. The bird-faced man just smiled bitterly and didn''t try to fit his words.


    "So shall we disperse, too? At the same time the next day, you should be getting the latest footage again. If you can afford the time, make sure you don''t"


    When the bird-faced gentleman stood up and told him to join him sitting at the round table, he let him try to give a toast with graceful motion.


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to it. Now if you''ll excuse me for tonight."


    A fan of the same colour as the dress is worn, and the devil''s lady also rises.


    "If you can''t afford it, make room. But you said you''d come and see it. I would have liked to see Makoto Aizawa''s work, if possible."


    "Well, then, the merchant of death has a completely different purpose than what he wants."


    While exiting, the man in the sheep''s mask and the man in the skeleton''s mask are discussing that.


    As everyone but the bird masked man leaves the room, he pinches his phone out of his chest pocket and starts texting us toward the projected holographic display.


    "Junko, it''s going to be different from what it was meant to be, and I''m afraid we''re going to say that we jumped in as tourists, but we''re hoping for a good development, as usual."


    When I wrote that down and sent them an email, they returned a reply about ten seconds later.


    "Leave it alone"


    Seeing that reply back with an emoticon, the bird-faced gentleman silently erased the display projected into the air.

 60 11

    As the sun set on the move, Apricot and Li Mei were to speak with True about their respective circumstances in Tasmania Devil.


    Tasmania Devil is as exciting as it is every night. Although there were a number of other shops and facilities in Euthanasia that only people from the back society could access, Apricot has this as its main root castle.


    Makoto Aizawa and Junko Yukioka are also regular here. I''ve seen them here many times before. Of course it''s someone else in red, so there was nothing like observing it closely on the side, but not now.


    (And you look beautiful to make)


    Taking a serious look at his true appearance, Apricot thought.


    (I guess Konko beautiful kids stick with the right cute kids. Beautiful men. Beautiful women. unrelated to a crowd-faced woman like me......)


    Apricots strike off when they stuck their heads on vulgar thinking. I can''t forgive myself, apricots, for thinking in that direction.


    Apricot and Li Mei sit next to each other in the box seat, true sitting in opposite shapes.


    Plus next to the true, a blonde boy with such a figure that it was not exaggerated to call him an endless beautiful boy, sat down properly, as if to lean against his true body. He is also famous for his interpersonal phobia boy visiting Tasmania Devil on a part-time piano-playing job, and the Great Sorcerer, Shizuno Rei.


    "What kind of world is that? Was that what tired was all about?


    Seeing an obviously perfectly stuck tired, the apricot asked Li Mei. It was Li Mei''s introduction that made her acquaintance with Apricot Tired, and Li Mei has a longer and closer relationship with Tired.


    "No, tiredness is a lot of confusing kids, or heart disease... like a kid who wants people''s warmth. Should I even call it a warmth addiction...... It seems like it would be sweet to stick to someone close to you and say," Oh, the other person is a woman. "I''ve seen him hug my master once..."


    Li Mei smiles bitterly and answers the apricot. Apricots who hear it take a glance at the Tasmanian Devil master who is at the counter.


    For some reason I always imagined the sight of a bear-wearing master with a boy as adorable as an angel in front of him, and it seemed like a wrinkle and a picture.


    (In other words, Makoto Aizawa seems to know each other)


    Seeing the sight of tiredness truly leaning on me, Apricot thought. I guess the fact that people are in contact with intense tiredness. The true one also has a face that is unblemished.


    "First of all, do you want to take the form of talking out of this situation?


    Cut out of apricots.


    "I don''t mind that. I want you to do that even for me."


    True to respond.


    "It''s about Limei Kuchiguchi here. I''m a collaborator as a friend."


    That''s right. After setting the foreground, the apricot told the story without covering it up.


    Returning to Li Mei''s past, Li Mei and her family were killed in front of Li Mei''s eyes after being exposed to a suspicious group of witchcraft in black kimonos embroidered with white stars on their chests.


    That Junko Yukioka helped me when it was my turn.


    That he fell in the back street to avenge his revenge.


    Those memories had been lost for some reason, and the memories gradually returned with the years, and I remembered that Junko Yukioka had helped me the other day.


    And when I went to the mustard engine to make contact with Junko Yukooka, the mustard engine building collapsed in front of me. Once inside the facility, there was someone Li Mei was avenging.


    Apricot had just spoken that far, and the truth was that he had stretched his back until then, but he sat deeply in his chair and took an easy stance, saying something like this.


    "You''re talking too much."


    "It''s you. Are you still suspicious of us?


    With true words, Li Mei utters a grumpy voice.


    "No, I''m not doubting you guys. If you could just listen to this story, you''d understand."


    For a moment but true, it looked apricot as if it represented no heart or discomfort. The expression doesn''t change at all. There is no change in voice either. But that kind of emotion did seem apricot.


    "The people in the mustard engine who attacked the family at the mouth... are a curse school called the Star Charcoal Curse."


    "What''s that? Pacri of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft? I know the star charcoal brilliance of star charcoal flow witchcraft."


    The owner of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft is famous in the back streets as a finalist specializing in paranormal relationships. Li Mei and Apricots naturally know their names. As the same end-of-life shop, it would be close if I tried to make it Li Mei.


    "Witchcraft is more the main house, and the spell seems to be divided. He used to serve the main house of a single heir, but became a pattern of conflict between disobedience and conflict. With hundreds of years of counter-consciousness stripping against star coal streaming witchcraft in the main house, I took a slight advantage by serving the state, trying to be a major in the magician-related industry such as witchcraft witchcraft, but even in serving the country, the witchcraft in the main house was much more appreciated in that industry, and the family of spells, a disobedient branch, was licking dry acids. In the meantime, the magic situation in the world changed dramatically, and we competed in various countries to strengthen our grand paranormal defense. So, it was the mustard engine that made it."


    "A nurturing facility for paranormal powers."


    Apricots dared to pinch my mouth. To appeal to you that you''re investigating as much as that.


    "Oh. So, he had the idea that star coal was the supreme system called surgery, and he didn''t care about the expansion of artificial paranormal areas in the power of science, and he opposed government policy. There seemed to be a lot of gossip around there, and they were put in a pay box by the government, and they waited all the time for an opportunity for revenge, resenting the mustard agency and its founder, Yukooka, and accumulating power. So, the revenge I witnessed today was fulfilled. Only for mustard engines."


    "So, what''s the point of talking about being overdone?


    Li Mei asks.


    "It''s only a matter of timing."


    Apricots answer, not true.


    "Just then, when we visited Junko Yukioka, Li Mei was in the middle of a war with the people who were avenging him. I do think it''s too good a timing."


    "Really? It just so happens to be a coincidence. What? Facts are stranger than novels, and that''s common in the world."


    Apricots exhale when they look like Li Mei, who doesn''t care at all. There are differences in thinking, but her absurdity around here is often the source of failure, and each time the apricot wipes her ass.


    But this time, it is a very convenient coincidence that what Li Mei said makes sense, but it cannot be interpreted other than mere coincidence. It''s hard to think of anything that''s intentionally structured, etc.


    "If you think so, you may think so."


    As I say, the truth carries the glass to my mouth.


    "You don''t have to tell me everything, but I''m about to fight some star charcoal curse guys, too. If they tell you not to do it because it gets in the way of hatred, this one is also the role, so you can''t stop it. There''s no reason to say no if you''re told to cooperate and don''t pat them up."


    "Oh, my goodness."


    Li Mei smiles.


    "If you''re a common enemy, why don''t you just honestly hand it over? You''re the end of the way. I am vengeance. There''s nothing to lose when you put them together."


    Li Mei offered to get in a good mood and form an alliance with True,


    "Revenge is a stupid thing to do."


    To that one word of true exaggeration, Li Mei is in a bad mood at once. No, the apricot felt the anger awake in Limei, not the grumpy noise.


    "Well... you don''t know how this feels to someone who has never been deprived of their loved ones. You can say as many beautiful things as you want. If revenge doesn''t mean death returns, it doesn''t make you happy. Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh. But the people who killed them..."


    "I know exactly how that feels, too, and I''m telling you."


    I said it in a voice where the truth sank terribly dark, as if to block Li Mei''s words.


    Both the apricots, and Li Mei, who was raging, looked into his true eyes and breathed. It remained a poker face, but only the dark light that dwelt in his eyes projected his emotions.


    He''s right, this boy knows. At least I have a similar experience with Li Mei. I looked him in the eye and it did feel.


    "I''m sorry I made you feel bad for being so far-fetched."


    True to apologize abruptly.


    "Hmm... I don''t care..."


    Li Mei exhales like a distraction, drinks up the rest of the glass at once, and opens the bottle with abusive hands. I don''t care what you think, Apricot thinks.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I have no objection to joining hands. I seem to be a little troublesome alone. [M] According to the information I have purchased, Starling Charcoal has hired a large number of killers and mercenaries for this day to prepare me and Snow Oka to finish. We are acting differently to disperse our enemies. There are three supernormal people in Snow Oka who have been hand-minded in the mustard engine. In the Snow Oka scenario, I serve to pinpoint the number of enemies, but it''s boring as far as I''m concerned."


    "What do you mean?


    "Yukooka wants to use star coal to measure the performance of her research results."


    Neither Apricot nor Limei understood the true word. It is also unclear what the connection is with the boring stories.


    "I don''t know. Explain it a little more clearly."


    Li Mei looks frustrated.


    "Snow Oka is the experimental bench I worked on at the mustard engine - I want to test the mouse. Star coal raids can be conveniently used for that test. Snow Oka also knew that star coal was going to raid. It''s almost clear until the date and time. Maybe there was a snow oka insider in the star coal and he was circulating information on the date and time of the raid."


    "That''s another lame story, or you''re right... Junko Yukioka"


    Li Mei openly puts his face on.


    "I don''t believe in rumors cheaply, and I try not to believe them. So, as for Junko Yukioka, it''s a rumor that he only sees everything but himself as a research object or an experimental bench, but what do you really think?


    "You''re absolutely right about that. There''s no smoke in the fire. It''s like he''s on the ground."


    Answer the apricot question with a tone of voice that is truly a little tired.


    "There are so many people and organizations hostile to him that they rot. Yukooka is deliberately making enemies and stocking them. Don''t let your mouse test you. That''s all we''re talking about this time."


    "It''s complicated... it means I''m going to crush someone who wants revenge until I throw my life at him, to the extent that it''s an experimental bench or a test..." And that''s who helped me. "


    (Can you say I fulfilled and helped?


    Though I truly questioned Li Mei''s words, I didn''t put them in my mouth.


    "It feels a little off the record, but what do you mean by" boring the role of "?


    Asking apricots.


    "I am not just obedient to Yukioka. I don''t obey any orders I don''t like, or pretend I''m obeying, and I can do the exact opposite to interrupt you, and I can get out. It''s like a game between me and Yukioka. Same thing this time. I don''t know if you need to go out with Snow Oka completely."


    "Ha-ha-ha, that''s funny."


    Honestly think so, Li Mei makes you laugh.


    Apricots agreed. Interesting.


    I was listening and the apricots were feeling something creepy on my spine. It is a pleasure characteristic of an apricot informer that arises when one first monopolizes the universally unknown truth. At the same time, I get an interest in the truth. I was feeling something more attractive than ever to the beautiful boy in front of me.


    "So you''re going to get ahead of Junko Yukioka and slap him on the head of the star charcoal?


    "Exactly. I think I''ll take the star coal''s head and give them guidance before he gives me enough research."


    To the apricot words, the truth answered with a childish glow in his eyes.


    For some reason, apricots get a good idea of his emotional changes. It remains a poker face all the time, and I speak with a voice lacking in discouragement, but the aura emanating from my body must not appear that the light of my eyes is more powerful and emotional self-assertion than that of an ordinary person.


    "All right. If that''s the case, why don''t we all join hands?"


    Li Mei smiles flamboyantly and truly offers her hand.


    True shakes its hand back gently and offers it to the apricot one as well. One tempo late, the apricots respond accordingly.


    A small hand, I thought, holding my true hand. Besides soft. It didn''t seem like I could handle such a big gun, but I was actually using it with one hand, and it was strange.


    "Oh? Tired, you were asleep."


    Li Mei told me, and I noticed the apricot too. When I''m tired, I''m really sleeping in a knee-pillow outfit. I''m enthusiastic about the story. Though I completely forgot the very existence.


    "I mean, I didn''t know you were tired."


    Li Mei says. Otherwise, Apricot again thinks that the intense tiredness of people can''t be so truly drawn.


    "That''s our dialogue. The world is narrow..."


    And, true.


    "So, we''re asking for an investigation into their Ajito, and it''s going to work for a while as Snow Oka suggests. They''re not supposed to leave me alone doing something else, so they''ll come to me. If I were you, I''d get my revenge."


    "Wow, I''m looking forward to that."


    Li Mei laughs at true words. Truth is, I gently lowered my tired head and stood up. Apricot and Li Mei also rise so that they can follow it.


    (Looking forward to it. A night spent with two very strong and beautiful beasts......)


    Mumbling without putting it in his mouth, in such a way as to follow Li Mei and True, Apricot left Tasmania Devil.

 61 12

    "Samurai! Don''t be too impotent!


    Park at night. As gunfire echoes in the woods, Miho''s screams are soon cancelled by gunfire as well.


    I know that samurai is fortified on the physical side and will soon regenerate as much as he received some bullets, but nevertheless the movement as if he was becoming too hostile made Miho harrass.


    It is unclear to what extent the immortality is, but there are limits because it is an organism. Junko also said that the corresponding consumption of energy works simultaneously for the rapid renewal of the flesh.


    I know you''re not overconfident, but samurai is dancing out of the enemy in a position that''s easy to see, as if he''s going to be aggressive. The Japanese guard as much as possible with an invisible chunk, but a few rounds seem to be eating bullets.


    There were too many enemies, and Miho and the others were forced to struggle.


    Soldiers reinforced by foreign laws and spellmasters backing it up from afar are opponents not even for Miho, who possess powerful paranormal powers.


    The Japanese can''t attack the guards of an entire ally with all their hands. The samurai are challenging their nearby enemies with flesh bullets, but cannot concentrate on the attack.


    Miho was outmaneuvering multiple attacks by himself.


    Like wizards of fantasy, they do not carry out means of attack such as putting out fireballs or releasing lightning. If I say what I will do instead, I will unleash a grudge. If we are at all alarmed, our companions will be possessed by the Spirit and taken to death. You touch a grieving spirit that''s burned to death, and if you''re possessed by a strangled spirit, you won''t be able to breathe.


    The same was true of the technique that collapsed the mustard engine, but the technique used primarily by the star coal spellmasters is to create a resentful spirit and kill the subject with the power of that resentment. Only Miho can protect his people and himself from that attack.


    Miho could know everything about how the spirits were killed.


    Pregnant women and their babies killed with a rusty knife, one by one with a broken belly, while being offended during childbirth.


    The bride, who was assaulted and killed just before marriage and in front of the groom''s eyes, and the groom, who was later mutilated of her hands, legs and genitals and bled to death.


    Children who continued to be imprisoned in the utter darkness of ignorance, were fed only live insects instead of meals, and died debilitating as they went wild.


    Spirits killed in various other cruel ways are used as tools in the art of star charcoal, with resentment, pain, despair and pity, without being able to form a Buddha.


    (Help! Help me! Please don''t! Don''t kill me!


    (Ouch... Cold... Scary...)


    (Yamme! Don''t fuck with her! I''m helpless, Da! Helpless Da! They''ll kill Cite! Kill him, Na! Kill him! Help Ty! helpless Muryoku Murray......)


    (Kill me...! Kill me already......! It''s painful... let me die!


    Miho had received all the grudging screams of the spirits'' hearts.


    If possessed by these spirits, they are not very but unbearable to ordinary humans. I''m in tune with my grudges, and I''m going to die of frenzy. Sometimes he dies of physical damage.


    But Miho was trained in advance to confront these spirits. It is detached with the idea of stronger rejection, without even synchronizing itself with the vicious, treacherous and extreme technique of revulsion, or the carelessness of the spirit who died for it.


    Whatever it is that protects you alone, it is a hard task inside to protect even your companions. There are also many spirits. Miho merely prevents the attack of the Spirit, and he has no power to form the Spirit, so unless he does something about the operator, Miho gradually wears himself out.


    "Hmm... you''re in a war of attrition. Good luck, guys. If we don''t defeat the enemy soon, Miho won''t have it. If Miho collapses, it will all be destroyed in an instant."


    Junko, who anticipates it, warns with an uncritical voice.


    "Oh, and. If possible, the star charcoal magicians feel like they won''t kill you and only take away your fighting power. I want them to hang out with my research a lot later. If you keep it so damaging that you can''t move, people in the doomsday organization called The Great Guardian of Terror, who asked in advance, will capture and retrieve them."


    "You give me a very selfish and difficult order in this situation... As a Mad Scientist, I may not be able to do this if I get a valuable experimental platform, but I need to protect myself first. When you die, you don''t have an ex or a kid."


    The Japanese man stunned the sweat on his forehead and uttered an exasperating voice.


    "I mean, either way, the defensive side is good, but the offensive side isn''t good. If they''re as many as they are, they''re too many."


    "We said we were invincible, man."


    Miho penetrates.


    "Hmm, I can afford to talk more than just a few of these, so I guess it''s a big deal."


    and Junko. By the way, she is thorough with bystanders and has done nothing. Miho thought it might not be the same as being able to afford to chat, but she didn''t put it in her mouth.


    "I mean, that true kid. Don''t act differently, I should have had you over here, wouldn''t I?


    Miho opinions towards Junko.


    Said Junko and Junko to disperse the enemy, but if that boy named True had enough arms to act alone, it seemed like it would have been better for all of us to have solidified. I should have asked him to be an attacking officer.


    "Hmm, I wonder if that''s a different way of thinking. True, when you''re with me, it''s going to feel like you''re not noticeable or that you can''t use your power well."


    "Unnoticeable,"


    Reacting to that word of Junko, the Japanese man had spilled a deep grin, but no one had noticed.


    "I wonder if there''s a bit of a problem with the way we fight right now. Takeo kun. Fighting with your bare hands is too inefficient, so use the enemy''s dropped pistol and the outlet I gave you to hit it in a shootout. Yikes. So, you should keep your guard to a minimum and move on to attacking enemies you see. If there''s a wall, Takeo, it''ll get in the way of your shooting."


    "Ok -"


    Samuro responded with a clear smile to Junko''s instructions.


    "That would expose Samurai to more enemy attacks than ever before..."


    Miho stares at Junko and protests with a groaning voice.


    "How immortal is he? No, no matter how immortal you are, it''s Junko who said that the regeneration of the flesh has its limits because it consumes energy. That''s why I was guarding him."


    The Japanese man asks truthfully.


    "Hmm, even if you get blown up with an anti-tank missile, it''s enough to get back to normal over time."


    "Oh my... I''m relieved to hear that"


    Subsequent developments changed dramatically. The situation, which was in a defensive mood, is reversed once and for all, and the enemy sinks with one another.


    Followed Junko''s instructions faithfully for once, and the black kimonos, who were seen as the surgeons, kept him from being able to move by shooting him in the foot without killing him, or by breaking the bones in his leg.


    "Ugh, it''s finally over. I wonder if there are about ten of these. I didn''t expect you to mobilize so many people."


    Junko says it with a breathtaking face. You didn''t do anything to me, and Miho is evil in his mouth with a tired face.


    Junko is not a combatant, so I know for a reason I can''t help complaining, but I still feel frustrated when I see one person calm down and instruct him to do so.


    Fu, Miho had a fierce chill that froze his spine.


    Something''s still coming.


    With a sharp voice, Miho issues a warning, and three people, except Junko, tighten their minds again.


    "Something, it seems, is out of the blue. I have a fine name Koike Hayato.


    A teasing voice emanated directly from the side where Miho and the others were.


    Miho is stunned. Across the park was a net of ideas, and the enemy''s position was meant to be known. If anyone had approached us, they would have been able to perceive it without missing it. Nonetheless, the person is situated only a few meters from Miho and his family.


    He was a skinny old man in a black kimono that represented being a star charcoal sorcerer. Illuminated by the moonlight, I can see clearly to my face. It''s called a fallen cheek and a good engraved countless wrinkles, it''s about a hundred years old (the average life expectancy in this era is over a hundred, so it''s not uncommon). It makes me laugh frankly, like I could say friendly.


    The Japanese move reflexively and subdue the old man in an invisible block.


    "... Huh!?


    The old man''s hand, named Koike, moved and stopped perfectly in the form of grabbing something in front of his face.


    At the same time, the man''s eyes opened in amazement, with his arms protruding forward, stiff.


    The wrist is lifted with an invisible force like all-powerful, and the blood of the hand is drawn away. I can''t move my hands any more. It was obvious that both the movement of the Japanese man and the movement of the blocks of the Japanese man were sealed by the mindfulness of Koike. The man''s face is distorted by the severe pain that is likely to break his arm.


    A bloody samurai returning shoots a gun at Koike.


    Koike turns them away with a smile on his face, a handsome move he doesn''t think of as an old man over a hundred years old.


    "Whoa!


    Samurai Kunihiro shouts. The body of the Japanese man and the samurai is inverted vertically, and the position of the head and foot is reversed just so that it is suspended upside down.


    "I think I''ll ask the guinea pigs to treat me like an adult. I''ve been wanting to talk to Lord Junko Yukioka."


    Koike said as he narrowed his eyes towards the remaining Miho and showed them. Miho is flabbergasted by this old man who quickly rendered them powerless.


    "Um, are we talking about a negotiation or something?


    Junko turns to Koike and asks.


    "Yeah. I wanted to ask you one thing first. We have made you the enemy of our eyes, but we are the same when it comes to our position of using paranormal powers to defend our nation, and if we are to value that great responsibility, it should not have been a matter of contention. No, should we say it was between positions we shouldn''t have contested"


    "What, are you saying something unsolicited? You''re sending assassins in this way, using such a miserable technique, with pure child and mustard engines as your enemies."


    Miho pinches his mouth with an angry face. Miho''s image of star charcoal is terribly bad thanks to the fact that he knows best the curse of the technique used by the star charcoal magicians.


    "You''re right, I''m not talking to guinea pigs. I''m talking to Lord Yukioka."


    "Mm-hmm. Then I''d like you to answer her questions first, too. And come on, if you''re gonna keep insulting everyone by saying guinea pigs, I''m not gonna listen to you either, am I?


    Junko told him that in a quiet tone, Koike let him shrug his shoulders.


    "The Star Charcoal Flow spell has long served the nation. That is our insistence. Nevertheless, if we lose it in our time, it will not be cured unless we bury the one who created the cause. Otherwise, this feud will continue until this one is returned and is no longer able to fight. But... this is a useless fight."


    "Finally - doesn''t Koike think slightly different from the rest of the star coal clan?


    Pinch your mouth as Junko confirms. Koike smiled and nodded small.


    "I am seriously worried about the clan, about the nation, about both sides, but the late. Where we and you crushed each other, it''s not good for the country. Loss of mustard engines is also a loss for the country. If both the star coal and mustard engines existed and strived to protect the state, that would have made this country stronger."


    "That''s true, isn''t it? No, I''m surprised some of the star charcoal figured that out."


    "Don''t be sarcastic. No, isn''t it even ironic? Everyone but me does not seek to face this reality directly, caught only in resentment towards you and in the possession of star coal. I don''t even have the help to stop the dispute. So - I don''t know which one is going to win, but I want to surrender in a good place, without thoroughly crushing my opponent, and hand-to-hand. After that, we want to work together to protect the state. If Lord Yukioka prevails, we will surrender - and I will persuade the clan to do so - and at the mouth of Lord Yukioka, I would like the government to put us in charge of state guardianship again. It would be easy for me to persuade the clan if I did. On the contrary, if we were to prevail, we would accept your surrender under the condition that you be allowed to take up the guardianship of the state again at the behest of Lord Yukioka."


    Listen to Koike, then Miho feels like going in there and not arguing from the start.


    "Come on, you''re talking about star charcoal sides getting either way. Bugs are too good."


    While hanging upside down, the Japanese can tea.


    "The story of gaining - I''m sure, but that''s a big premise after worrying about the state. Otherwise, I would not even be able to go out and bring such negotiations to Lord Yukioka in this way while I still can''t even see the trend of battle. And..."


    Koike gives the fallen and groaning star coal operators a glimpse.


    "I can''t gauge what kind of prospects there were, but the measures taken by Lord Yukioka to keep only our operators alive will also be a convenient ingredient for you to take with you."


    "Okay. Believe me, the better place to put an end to the war is on that route."


    Junko swallows suggestions made by Koike lightly.


    "So you''re going to repeat that technique again when you''re in charge of protecting the state?


    Staring at Koike, Miho asks to be challenged.


    "There is nothing to protect the country from using the spirits of grievances that made you suffer and kill, or the living spirits that do not live and do not kill. On the other hand, they''re taking people''s lives."


    "Happiness is what is built on the misfortunes of others. This country has been defending itself for hundreds of years using the art of extracting a lot of grievances and turning them into weapons. Peace is preserved by the death of a handful of people as the foundation of many - this is not limited to us. Isn''t that what all mankind has done? We carry that filth on our backs to create many happy smiles for everyone in Ichii. Whatever you''re thankful for, you''re not to blame."


    Koike says arrogantly with a hateful grin on his monkey wrinkled face.


    "The Star Charcoal Stream spell of the branch created to take on the dirty work of the main house''s Star Charcoal Stream witchcraft was an even more shadowy and miserable presence behind history, while the main house performs monstrous exorcisms and grudging spiritual ambushes and other glorious activities on the backstage of history. Even if I was cut off from the main house, that didn''t change, and for hundreds of years I''ve been scolded and scorned for being a layman. We only had this power. Extreme this power and protect the country. That''s the only proof of our life. Will you live as a child of our clan to fulfill the same ideas you have today?


    Miho thought that his words were pointless accusations, almost equal to self-satisfaction. That''s the kind of level where you accuse a carnivore of eating meat.


    Miho, who has lived in a normal world, is now stepping into an unusual realm. But the fact that Miho''s wonderful ordinary world is supported by that unusual world.


    If I could safely return to my everyday life again, I wouldn''t be relieved to think that I would be aware of ''the resentment that supports peace and happiness behind me'' every day in the future.


    Seeing Miho nodded and stuck in his words, Koike narrowed his eyes satisfactorily, lowering Samurai and Tochio to the ground, gently meeting towards Junko, and then walked away with his heels back in the form of turning his back in front of the four dignified men.


    (I want to go back to normal... normally...)


    Whimpering his usual words in his heart, Miho kneels. I didn''t want to know about this reality. I''m glad I didn''t know for the rest of my life. But why did this happen?


    "Miho"


    Takero leads Miho like that and gently puts his hand on his shoulder.


    "I don''t care. There will certainly be necessary evil in the world, but no matter what the star coal people think, it''s too much. It''s not like people can''t live happily ever after without them."


    It feels obvious and comforts Junko as well.


    "Those are them, they have to live with their cursed destiny, or at least I guess they can''t do it without such pride"


    Said the Japanese man with a complicated look. Miho also understands the logic.


    Don''t think. You don''t have to think. You don''t have to be depressed. Miho told herself that if everyone could safely return to the original world, she stood up spilling a painful smile.

 62 13

    As we can see, a large number of raiders attacked three people, Apricot, True and Limei, aiming for the Truth.


    The three have come to unpopular countryside beforehand.


    In the meantime, it was to see how well the enemy was coming, but it didn''t seem like a very good place for apricots.


    Because of the lack of shields, I have to look at the direction of the gunpoint and the movement and killing of my hands with my naked eye and even move around to avoid the bullets, but at night, the street lights are only sparse away, so they are also badly difficult to identify.


    It''s not like I don''t have any experience shooting in that situation, but I''d like to avoid it if I could. Same conditions but too thrilling.


    Even so, the truth is, I chose this place. I guess it''s true and I have an idea, and Li Mei hasn''t disagreed, so it''s different and hard on apricots.


    "Snow Oka texted me that all the soldiers hired by Star Coal are doped with the extrajudicial power of Star Coal. You seem to have to shoot me in the heart or in the head for sure because you''ve lost your reason and been made like a robot and your flesh is fortified and you don''t seem to die a bit or softly."


    Projecting the holographic display in mini-size with your hands, True said. Apparently, the terms can''t be five minutes. Not only in terms of pure physical ability, but also in psychological terms. A soldier without fear at all is quite advantageous just that.


    "Oh, come on, that''s a good number."


    Li Mei''s delightful voice. Look here. Fan forward, you can see the enemy approaching.


    That number is more than ten, just by the naked eye. I don''t care what you think, it''s not the number that the three of us can laugh at. Not to mention that in this place with a good view without a shield, it would normally be made a hive unilaterally.


    "Plus one more thing, I''m getting instructions from Snow Oka"


    True as I say, I pocket my fingertip phone and put a gun in each hand.


    "Don''t kill the star charcoal operator. Leave him out of combat."


    "Huh? What, what?


    Li Mei utters a sinister voice. Even though the purpose is to avenge the star coal, it is unconvincing to miss the star coal person at the heart.


    "Maybe later, I''ll even use it as an experimental material for suspicious research. It''s the usual pattern. There''s no doubt it''ll be harder on your eyes than to die, so don''t be merciful if you''re going to kill me without following my instructions. I''ll leave the decision to you. I don''t care about following Yukioka''s instructions, but I don''t care about them any more, so I''m going to do exactly as I''m told this time."


    "Oh, Mad Scientist, you expected a hell of a beating on them."


    To true words, Li Mei becomes a laugh again. I have a rare and cruel grin.


    He''s in range, and the enemy''s shooting. A gunshot that keeps ringing. From silhouettes and gunshots, apparently armed with assault rifles. Apricot thought it was an increasingly critical situation, but True and Li Mei respond flatly.


    There is no way you can win by thinking in common sense. But there are two men here who do not fall within the boundaries of common sense.


    Whenever True is a shotgun and Li Mei shoots a pistol, the shadow in the dark surely collapses one by one.


    The stormy bullets are also squeezing in a glaring motion. I don''t understand how you can live in a storm of bullets emanating from that number in a space completely free of shields, from which apricots can''t understand.


    But now they''re both alive. I don''t think it''s human movement, at a speed you could lose sight of while you blink, running through the darkness.


    Apricots with no superhuman fighting power like True or Li Mei can only be depressed at a remote location and thoroughly covered. Because the muzzle flash also detects his location, he changes his location from time to time and falls back on his back again, repeatedly called backup shooting.


    If it were something to jump out of, it would just happen to get shot. The only way to do this is to make sure they are invisible from the enemy as much as possible by following a gap that is attracting their eyes.


    (Pity, but, well, even like this, it''s helpful for once)


    Apricots defending themselves in the heart. Never cross the minute and do the best you can within your means. Even from True or Li Mei, that''s about what I would want for an apricot.


    Occasionally, when the truth threw something, there was a severe explosion and the enemy blew up. It would be a grenade. It''s called a sub-machine gun and a shotgun that he holds in both hands, and he carries a flashy score for a long time.


    (That''s an impossible move...)


    From time to time, I turned my gaze to Li Mei, and True groaned in my heart.


    It was true that I could afford to make extra discoveries while standing in front of so many enemies, but I saw an incredible sight, even just for a moment with that gaze pointed at Limei.


    Li Mei was in a dancing motion, and no, she was shooting a gun exactly as she danced. Send an enemy attack while spinning sideways at high speeds, simultaneously targeting the enemy and shooting instantly. Even from a true eye, he''s too insane a craftsman.


    Five people were shooting to death while spinning. Plus, they''re all shot through the forehead.


    At first glance he looked like he was shooting while spinning at high speed, but in fact he stopped and shot meticulously and instantly. I''m doing the motion of stopping, shooting, and turning, at super high speeds, and it just looks like I shot a full range with a spin from my side.


    (Is this the Summer Gun you hear rumors about)


    A quick shot of divine speed that doesn''t even catch my eye. When I wondered if Limei Suguchi had spinned like a dance, from the story of multiple people being shot dead at once, the move became known as the Summer Gun, and we were also called by the street name Limei Summer Gun.


    (Let''s try to imitate it. It seems convenient to deal with enemies when they are surrounded)


    It would take a lot of training, but I truly thought it was worth a try. It''s impossible for a regular person to think, but he said he might be able to do it himself.


    This place, with a great view, returned and worked to its advantage on this side. With little effort, the enemy had been wiped out.


    "Coverage is working, but you try to avoid direct spiritual attacks."


    True says referring to Li Mei''s overhead. When they say and look at me, an old woman of resentful shapes from the top of her head strikes Limei. When Li Mei flickered, the old woman disappeared.


    "Coverage, is someone protecting you? Or is it some kind of amulet, too?


    "I have a talisman to protect me from the possession of examples and the curse of spellmen. If you''re on my side, you''ll be fine, but if the spirit touches you directly, you''re at high risk of being possessed."


    True answers Li Mei''s question. If you look closely, you see a strange sight of spirits dancing through the universe, but most of them can''t seem to get close to us.


    Only a strong grudge can approach this one from time to time, but when an attack fails, its existence disappears as if it melts. Eventually the spirits dancing in the universe disappeared.


    "I was wondering if you should have taken me with you."


    Li Mei whines knowingly that she can''t.


    Li Mei knows that that beautiful boy with an unusual appearance is a great magician of rare times. I had fallen asleep, so I kept it that way for just that reason that it was bad to wake up.


    (After all, this is the mouse put in by Yukioka. I didn''t notice it because I wasn''t watching it with caution when I encountered it, but from my current move away from humans, I''m pretty sure)


    True was so sure, giving Li Mei a glimpse.


    "But I''m glad it was this place, but these guys are incredibly annoying to wield weapons like this. I mean, we''ve all killed each other in the end."


    Apricot says as he picks up the assault rifle in the hands of the corpse.


    The reason why pistols dominate in the back streets is not just mobile issues, but also the intention to minimize the damage involved when it comes to shootouts, etc.


    The excessive interference of the back society in the tabular society upsets the equilibrium between the tables and the back of this country.


    Even though the fighting in the back streets is like every night, and we can''t stand its entanglement damage, so at least the hub controls the importation and production of firearms into Japan so that firearms are restricted to the less harmful ones.


    Arms manufacturing and arms trafficking organisations are particularly closely monitored.


    "Sorry about that."


    I say true without heart or dissatisfaction as I have a submachine gun and a shotgun. In the current battle, the truth was I even threw grenades.


    "No, I didn''t accuse you of anything."


    "Even if it looks like this, I''ve been trying not to imitate anything that would involve an irrelevant person, and I''m not going to do it again. Because you can''t be so cold-blooded or insensitive that you can keep the passers-by involved and kill them and be flat."


    Are you in a bad mood?


    I could certainly see it being a poker face in the dark, but the apricots found out that the obviously muddled aura was rising from the truth.


    "That''s why I didn''t accuse you. Don''t be offended."


    "Right."


    Responding to the apologetic apricot, which seems sorry, he begins to examine the body of the raider, as he was truly convinced. Apricots that are horny to see that.


    "You''re finishing it all in one shot for nothing. It''s a big deal. I can''t be so clever."


    "Because you''re being praised. Apricots. No, it''s a total big deal. Yeah, yeah."


    Let Li Mei impress the over with a laugh.


    "It''s about you. Don''t hate it. I''ve been covering for Chimatima from afar."


    Exhaling apricots. I don''t even get angry because I know this is the way Li Mei Liu cares.

 63 14

    In the countryside, corpses are rolling from the current attack.


    "It''s also an amazing story to hire so many soldiers. Looks like they''re buying mercenaries from overseas."


    Apricot was right, the corpse also had quite a few outsiders mixed.


    "I know that''s the story of being thorough and crushing Junko Yukioka, but it''s also an amazing story about turning that back lightly"


    "It''s not so light. I could see it from the side, but I could barely afford it, and it was remarkable."


    True denial of the apricot word.


    "Hmmm..."


    From what I''ve seen from the apricots, it didn''t look that way, but it doesn''t look particularly humble, and I guess so because he says so himself.


    "Andrew......"


    I crouch in front of one of the bodies, and the truth squeaks. The body was a musculoskeletal white man.


    "What''s going on?


    "Someone I know... was mixed up"


    To Li Mei speaking up, True replied with a plundering voice. It looked like an apricot as its body was trembling. I wonder if you were a close friend, Apricot.


    "He was in the same squad when I was a mercenary. He was a war soldier. He''s not the kind of guy that gets killed so easily...... Because the star charcoal people did strange tricks, they powered it down the other way, like this..."


    When I lay my eyes down as if to pray silently, the truth rises.


    "I just thought that if you were purchasing soldiers from overseas, you wouldn''t stand out."


    "Stand out?


    Ask the apricot words as Li Mei whisks her neck to the left and right and rings.


    "If we find out who recently hired mercenaries from overseas, and if we find examples of such groups, it will be somewhat easier to squeeze in potential locations of star coal."


    Since the investigation of the latent location of star coal had been left to the information organization''s "Frozen Sun," it was intended to reduce the number of enemies thoroughly until the results of the investigation were available, but the apricots are also veteran intelligence stores, and depending on the judgment material, I am confident to determine the enemy''s Ajito.


    "And I''ll get the information out of here so I can''t replenish the soldiers. The people hired by these guys are suspiciously manipulated, ruined by reason and turned into puppets."


    Apricot decides that he has to give his name as an informant to circulate this information. Doing so adds credibility.


    "I look forward to working as a first-rate informant."


    Li Mei jokes and says, lightly pounding the apricot back.


    "Let''s get back to town. Both the purpose of the appearance and the purpose of the interruption were well accomplished. Finally, I found out that we seem to be lost in the star coals. Whatever it takes, it raids too fast, and I can only assume it is."


    With a more pale sounding voice than usual, True said.


    To the death of our former companions - and to the fact that they were zombie soldiers with strange techniques while turning to their own enemies - the truth was reflected in the eyes of Apricots and Li Mei, as if they were desperately suppressing the fact that their hearts were about to be disturbed.


    "Are you saying there''s some kind of superpower or technique over there that makes sense of our movements?


    True to snort silently at Li Mei''s question.


    "Ha, this is why I don''t like the fact that it''s just a majutsi from Chonolyoksha. It feels like I have everything, I can''t predict what I''m going to do, and I''m some kind of coward, and you hate that kind of unscientific funny world, even in comics and movies, me."


    "Well, no matter how much you hate it, it exists as a reality, so you can''t help it."


    I think Li Mei''s usual paranormal abomination of stupidity has emerged, and the apricot to be tempted. The apricots in that hand are also severely repellent, and I really don''t want to get involved, but I can''t help it because I got involved.


    "Enter the Hotel Wallaby and ask Yunzuka to collect information and make accusations, so we can replenish the weapons and ammunition in a way that nourishes sharpness."


    "Whoa, you want me to take two older beauties? Ugh, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    Li Mei teasing with a grin, but the truth is he doesn''t try to fit in and goes back to the sidewalk without a nibble.


    (The beauty is only Li Mei and I...)


    And it''s an apricot that I thought I couldn''t put out in my mouth. Apricot is not at all confident in his appearance, and while admiring Li Mei, he also holds a complex.


    (From a picturesque combination. Hey, I don''t care what you think more than I do. Li Mei and that kid''s look great. Even if it''s strength... I''m the only one floating around.)


    "Oh, you like that?


    With an apricot ear in negative thoughts, Li Mei suddenly ran such a thing, so she stiffens herself a little.


    "Has spring finally arrived too late for my boyfriend Inai calendar equal-age apricots too? I mean, it''s winter now, but there''s only an early spring for apricots -. Yeah, yeah, good, good."


    "No, a little Li Mei..."


    "Hmm. Do you prefer younger people? And it''s delicious."


    "So, why is that all of a sudden?"


    "All of a sudden, nothing seems obvious to me when I look at you, or I get upset when I look at her like I care about her every time, and it''s too obvious to know the whole story."


    To Li Mei''s point, the apricot feels her face getting cute and hot. I get more and more panicked, wondering if that would be round in my face too.


    "No way, no way, I just met him and all of a sudden I''m not into that"


    "I don''t know, even though love comes suddenly. All right, here''s one. I''m a skinny guy and I''ll show you a good oral sample."


    Li Mei, who goes on and on on on her own, bright apricots. I''m afraid of what I''m going to do, but I''m also curious about wanting to see it, so don''t stop.


    For some reason, it''s time to sneak up on Li Mei and move closer behind her true back.


    And eventually I wonder if I''ve covered my true face with both hands from behind, sticking my fingers in my mouth and nose, plus keeping it down around my eyeballs and pulling them left and right, respectively.


    "Look, laugh and laugh"


    "Hiraya, Furala."


    Let''s glitter. Even though the truth of being put in a state of state wanted to raise a protest, there was no appearance of anger. The apricots blow when they see a neat face and they make an unbroken funny face.


    "No, you - always on the top of the Buddha - or without love - that''s why. I tried it out because I couldn''t make an expression."


    "It wouldn''t be a facial expression or that kind of dimension, this trick is"


    True open to Li Mei suppresses her face. It hurt to be pulled pretty hard.


    "I don''t like it and this is not what happened, and I don''t really want you to touch on that. I''m sorry I didn''t love you."


    "Ho ho, if you have any troubles, say it because hey will listen to you"


    "We''re not that deep together, and we''re not worried about anything."


    "Whoa, so if we get along deep, and a woman sees it more as a problem, okay?


    "I mean, I can''t go out with a woman who sees me as a problem."


    "I can''t get along. But unlike rumors, it doesn''t even feel like such a cold-blooded person or anything, if it''s just a conversation, it feels normal, right? You mean you can''t just show your expression."


    "I''ll tell you because I''m persistent, but that''s what my parents did to me."


    True to exhale like you gave up.


    "Either don''t cry, don''t laugh with your mouth open, stop laughing because the laughter itself is deaf, don''t make a scene, don''t look rebellious, don''t put what you think you feel on your face, keep getting scolded and beaten up by your mother. Even if you feel something as a result, you shouldn''t put it on the table, because if that''s shame, it''s not reason, it''s obsessive-compulsive, it''s just hard to put it on the table. It doesn''t mean I''m not touched."


    "Hitomi, you''re a parent."


    Listening to the true story, Li Mei does not hesitate to throw up.


    "Li Mei, who is forced to talk like that, is terrible without a delicacy."


    Apricots penetrate.


    "Shut up, there"


    "Well that was terrible. Now that I think about it, maybe I didn''t like kids."


    "I have a lot of parents like that. That''s the kind of tragedy that happens because a dumb couple who didn''t even use birth control just because of the momentum is getting married as is and raising their kids as if they were kids all over their heads."


    To say it calmly, really, don''t hesitate to say anything that comes to mind at all, yeah, nodding Li Mei.


    "I''m sorry, you retarded, thoughtless fool"


    Apricots apologize instead as they gently poke Li Mei''s head like that.


    "No, it''s a picture star, and I agree with you a lot, so I don''t think anything. And I''ve always rebelled because I was such a parent, but I''ve talked a lot and reconciled with each other, and I don''t resent them."


    "Well, I''m glad to hear that. Take care of yourself, Ka-chan. I don''t have any parents."


    To Li Mei''s words, True zeroed a lonely smile. I think Apricot saw it and Li Mei said something extra again.


    "What do you say, it feels like we''ve got more rapport at once?"


    The two of us distance ourselves from the truth, and Li Mei laughs at the pieces next to the apricot.


    "I''d like to ask you to do something more modest about them."


    "Putting the bottom of your bellies out is the best way to gain trust. Isn''t that what she told us when she figured it out and just met us?


    I wondered if that was the case, but the apricots were in my mouth and I didn''t deny it. Something about Li Mei and True went through in an incalculable part of the apricot, and I felt like there was an interaction in that area, and I felt more and more left out.


    (You''re just... I don''t think I can stand it)


    Truth is, on the other hand, take out your phone so the two of you don''t notice.


    (I don''t know if I''d call her in the middle of a dong patch, but it''s a neutral zone and she''ll be fine)


    Truth struck out texting, whining without saying it to his mouth.

 64 15

    "All gestures unleashed on Junko Yukioka and the remnants of the mustard engine, Makoto Aizawa and two others, were turned back. All the magicians in charge of the Yukioka side are missing, and all the people in charge of Aizawa have returned safely."


    Makoto, a high-ranking spellman of star coal, drowned his head in front of Koike and Changko, reporting so.


    The beginning of this battle was a real pot in the first place. He reported to the mustard engine that Junko Yukioka was stuffed, and insisted that the stigma should be restored and honor restored.


    If the star coal could prove to be above his facility and its founder, Junko Yukioka, it would also return to the honorable responsibility of state guardianship, persuading the clan to come around and plan a raid.


    Substantial commanders were also actually true pots. All mercenary arrangements were also made by this man. But whosoever knoweth it, only Changko and Koike, and the people of the clan believe that it was Changko who carried them out.


    When it was better to do so in order to serve as a handle for Changzi, who is near the side of our Lord Yayumi, it did so through prophecy by a real pot like no other.


    Both Koike and Changko had full confidence in this man who was only thorough on the back and showed amazing skill and action, and loyalty to the star charcoal more strongly than anyone else.


    A black room with black curtains blocking every part of the room like ornaments. You can tell by walking along the curtain that it is positioned on the vortex.


    At its center is Changko, where Koike and Makoto are slightly closer to Changko, so that the black curse magicians surround Changko in a remote position, casting a spell to amplify the power of the ritual.


    The curtains stick. There was wind indoors. Dozens of spirits are flying, and that''s accompanied by material force, shaking the air violently.


    "There''s a slight difference, but it''s generally going well."


    Changko, who is exercising his technique, says in an administrative tone. Usually, her hair on her back is now upside down under the influence of a flying spirit around her, and she''s squeaking hard.


    "There''s already information out there in the back society. It is known that all those employed by our star charcoal have been robbed of their will by surgery. They must have tipped us off so we couldn''t replenish the soldiers. There was nothing wrong with this to some extent, but it was unexpected that they acted in a second-hand fashion."


    Changko tells him in a calm tone, keeping his eyes tightly closed as if to meditate. All the spirits flying around Changko had expressions of anger, pain, despair and sadness.


    "Because they''re split up, the power of the technique they''re about to perform will be weakened."


    And, old Koike.


    "Right, Koike. I just want to put the two together in one place to make sure it''s done."


    "If I could do that, I wouldn''t have a hard time. At least I can''t think of a better way."


    "I can''t even think of that. We''ll just have to disperse this one, too. Certainty diminishes, but this technique will nevertheless be quite powerful. They''re intact, too."


    "Let me advance in awe"


    Makoto caught his mouth in a conversation between Koike and Changko in a playful way.


    "I was in charge of Aizawa, but their fighting power is beyond the bounds of common sense. Clean up almost twice as many people as you..."


    "Maybe he''s not a person."


    Koike said emotionally.


    "That''s what happened to those protecting Snow Oka. Though as expected, he had awakened the supernormal powers due to the remnants of the mustard engine. Makoto Aizawa and others are more natural."


    "It doesn''t have to be a person to be a person. It doesn''t make a difference to be a being equipped with flesh and spirit. There is no reason for us to be unbeatable if we are equipped with spirit and flesh."


    Changko smiles and tells. The sight of dozens of spirits flying around, centered on Changko, Zazen, is breathtaking even from a star charcoal operator.


    (Overconfident. You''re young, even if you''re talented. Until these guys grow up enough, I can''t die yet. for the star charcoal curse and for this country)


    Looking down at Changko, Koike sneaks a sigh. The growth of the disciple is delightful, but on the other hand the immature part often catches my eye.


    "When this technique was released, their surprised faces seemed to come to their attention. Koike, Makoto-san, please continue the procedure."


    "Accepted"


    Give a gentle thank you, and the real pot returns its heel.


    "Changko is the commander now. You don''t have to give orders."


    "Oh, and Koike, isn''t it yummy to abandon me?


    Changko smiled and laughed when Koike was caught in the face, such as taking a bottle.


    "Well, a real pot"


    Koike calls off the real pot he tried to walk away from.


    "It''s Changko. After all, it doesn''t taste good to kill this power in two any more, in conjunction with the enemy splitting up in two hands. This is a good place to concentrate on one or the other and make sure you have a good hand in defeating the other."


    "Right. If Koike says so, let''s do so."


    Accept Koike''s prophecy so lightly that he may not even seem to think much about it.


    "Then, as far as I''m concerned, it would be better to aim for Makoto Aizawa first. There''s no such thing as an awakener of extraordinary power."


    And, the real pot also advances.


    "Let''s do that."


    This is another instant two replies nodding Changko.


    "Now let me use the hand they used. We will place the astral charcoal operators in a large number of prominent places, and send word that the astral charcoal magicians are gathering there to attract them to a land with a strong spiritual magnetic field that will increase the effectiveness of the technique."


    "Hmm. Then there''s a good chance Aizawa won''t come first."


    Koike will look like he was impressed with the proposal offered by Makoto. Between Changzi and the others, there is a speculation that Junko takes one hand in the escape, while True comes after the center of the star coal.


    "Assuming Snow Oka is about to slap us on the head from a different point of view, then at the same time, we can stop by - no, it''s just not as convenient as it sounds."


    "It''s not like that. When we find out where we''re based, we might meet up and come back."


    "It''s a form of letting the other party take care of what happens. I''m looking forward to seeing which one eats up on the information first."


    Changko lies with an invincible grin.


    (You and Junko Yukioka. I''m looking forward to seeing which one screws up. Either way, it''s not going to be a bad development for me)


    Makoto laughed and spoke to Changko and Koike without speaking to her voice.


    The Mihos decided to spend the night in a cheap hotel that I don''t think thrives, facing near the national highway that runs along the banks of the river plains.


    Sometimes four men and women, including teenagers, were about to say no, but the moment Junko somehow showed the manager a lot, the manager''s attitude changed dramatically, and he led me to the top floor room in a terrible awe.


    It''s not a hotel with hands on the back street, it''s just a cheap business hotel, so if you''re here and you don''t know when the raid will come, Junko was encouraging you to be on your guard beforehand, so you couldn''t calm down and sleep with him or anything, but you can''t still not get some sleep and rest.


    Miho exerts the power of protection in an unconscious state, even when he is asleep, and can protect everyone from spiritual attacks. But it doesn''t reach the point of detecting an enemy raid while sleeping.


    "I''m not joining the fight. I''ll take the watch. I''m used to staying up all night. Everybody get some rest."


    Junko said so, but Miho is nervous and can''t really sleep.


    One of these days, giving up sleeping, Miho leaves his room and heads to Samurai''s room.


    "Samurai, are you awake?


    Speak up with Knock.


    "Become, what?


    Samurai, who was watching the eighteen forbidden videos with his lower half rounded out, turned off the display he had projected into the air in a great panic, put on his pants and trousers and responded with an uphill voice.


    "I''m coming in. I need to talk to you for a second."


    "Hahaha, can I hope for some happy development or something?


    Miho sighs when he sees samurai getting nervous.


    "I''m sorry if I was expecting it, but it''s completely colourless."


    "Oh well - that''s too bad...... But I''m a man, too, so I don''t know what I''m gonna do with the thread of reason."


    "Pfft, if you have that kind of guts, do it."


    Miho laughs, but her eyes weren''t laughing. Instead, samurai complains when he sees that he was even angry.


    "What are you going to do? Earlier in the fight."


    "What?


    "Such an unscrupulous way to fight. Junko cautioned, too, that no matter how close you say to immortality, you''re not perfectly immortal, right? Even when the wounds on your body are healed, your energy consumption works and your health drains."


    "Yeah, that''s why I need to eat a lot. Haha, he''s going to get fatter and fatter. No, is it going to be a diet?


    "Don''t be silly!


    To a small, but sharp reprimand, Samurai shrugs himself.


    "Are you drunk on power? You want to die alone?


    "It''s not like that."


    A bitter samurai. The laughter of Samurai at that time, as he mocks himself, is reflected in Miho''s eyes.


    "I''m just receiving that this is my role. Because I''m this kind of body, I have to protect everyone even if I''m a little impotent. Everybody dies when they get shot by a bullet."


    "I know that, but it''s too much."


    "But if you can''t, but I have to work hard... if you compromise somewhere and someone dies as a result, I''m going to drag that on for the rest of my life. If that''s what happens, you''d better die."


    It was in a quiet tone, but there was a flame of determination in Samurai''s eyes. Miho sees it and sighs with a different nuance than earlier.


    "That''s the same from me, though? That''s not what you said to me before you left here. I don''t know if I can get on my own. As a result of your impotence..."


    "No, not the way I receive it and Miho''s"


    Say what Miho says.


    "Miho knows why I came to the mustard engine, right?


    A story with no context popped up, but Miho lost his word.


    Even if I didn''t ask, Miho knew why Takero came to the mustard period.


    "A sixteen-year-old boy, driving unlicensed, breaks into a line of kindergartners and kills seven orphans"


    "Unforgiven Mass Murderer, Takero Kanamachi"


    "Sentenced to death by Takero Kanamachi. It does not subside in a single death sentence. A painful cry of the bereaved to execute the death penalty for the seven killed ''


    - Two years ago, such headlines were leaping mad and talked about on TV, in newspapers, in magazines and online.


    Takero was brought to the mustard agency as an experimental bench instead of secretly missing the death penalty. Many former death row inmates, who were experimental benches in mustard institutions, were not the only ones who came in exchange for large sums of money, but at no cost.


    Of course, neither Miho nor Kunihiro touched on the matter at all. The usual samurai was bright and constructive, a boy that would soothe everyone just to be there, and he didn''t look like such a mass murderer.


    "You know, I was in high school bullying. The reason is no big deal. One of the bad guys had his eyes on the girl, which means she cared about me. That''s what I don''t care about, and I chose to be the target of bullying."


    I''m losing my word. I take my gaze off Miho, and I relax and talk to Samurai.


    "You may not believe it, but I used to be smarter, didn''t I? It pulled and stopped moving, and I had binge eating because of stress, like this."


    and, laughing, samurai pinches his fat belly with both hands, letting him rub it puffy.


    "Even if you get bullied and refuse to go to school, my parents care about their decency and blame me for not going to school. It was a country, so I don''t care about the public anymore. The eyes of your neighbors and relatives. It''s hard on me, but I care twice as much about other people''s eyes. I always thought. How can you abuse a child at your own convenience without trying to protect it when you are a parent? One of these days I''m gonna hate everything in the world, and I''m gonna come up with the most damaging way for my parents to do it."


    That''s all I talked about, Miho didn''t miss a moment of a distorted grin on Takero''s face. This is the first time Miho has ever seen such a look from a samurai who always had a soft grin with Nico. It just usually makes me feel extra relieved.


    The most damaging way to do it - you don''t have to ask what that is. It is hard to believe that Miho came up with and executed such a thing when he saw the samurai he describes in this way.


    "Even if I got caught, my parents didn''t come to see me at all. I didn''t even come to court during the trial. All the parents of the children killed were here, though they were cursing at me. There''s no way our parents can stand that air. You must want to make sure I wasn''t there. That''s what it was like, for parents, to be me."


    And, inadvertently, Takero looked up and saw Miho. The nostalgic round face was infinitely closer to the crying face.


    "It seemed like a parent who loved her child very much was cursing at me, but I had a great time. I was going to crush it with guilt. Even when they sentenced me to death, I didn''t think it was enough. And a few days before the execution - there were a lot of difficult procedures for underage executions, two years after the sentence, and Junko showed up before me and said this." There''s something you can do to help the world. "I''m glad that''s everything. I wanted to make amends anyway."


    Wet the tears that flooded me in the middle of the conversation.


    "Then I came here and I could meet everyone. It was supposed to be a life of atonement, but then it was a fun day. It''s hard to say this, but my son, Miho, and Junko were the guys I could call my buddies. That''s why... I want to protect everyone. I''ve been given that power by Junko."


    "I know how you feel. But, you know, so if you die, it''s just self-gratification. If you try it on us, you mean a foolish fellow who died unscrupulously, and all you bring is grief. Can you make amends for doing that?


    In a harsh tone, Miho says.


    "Atonement is nothing but self-satisfaction in the first place."


    Miho was relieved to see that Samuro''s face, who said so, was finally returning to his usual look.


    "Okay, Miho. I won''t be such an impotent person from now on. Try not to run alone."


    "I''m glad you understand. Good night, then."


    "Huh? Huh? Huh? Just that?


    Takero speaks out to Miho, who tries to leave the room in an unsympathetic manner. Miho did not fit in and left the room.


    "Ugh... Still, I expected it...! Ha..."


    With a smile on his face, but seriously depressed, Samurai reflexed his holographic display, lowered his pants and pants, and resumed watching and working.

 65 16

    I wake up with the feel of the sheets turning.


    It''s already dawn at night. When I looked at the clock, it was 7: 30.


    "Oh, did I wake you?


    A woman sleeping next door smiles prankily in her underwear. In the morning sun, the woman''s proposition looked brilliant.


    "Three hours of sleep is enough. When I was nervous, I could sleep deep enough to heal my body and mind."


    Get out of bed and wear your clothes in amazingly quick motion. True says. I was smiling.


    "Weren''t you relieved of the tension last night?


    The woman stays in her underwear, truly hugging from the front, already in uniform, and cheeks happily.


    Age will be around the thirties. Slightly fishy, long-faced, calm, moody beauty. He''s clearly over 170 tall and one or more heads taller than true.


    "I''d rather be in trouble if I completely loosened up, or I''m still in the middle of a dong patch. I killed too many yesterday. Because I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep..."


    "Oh well. Oh, no. You were fierce last night with more at all times. I wonder if that means more excitement just because of the number of people killed."


    "Even after you''ve killed someone worthy of killing. Only a few last night."


    The woman''s name is Rumi. I don''t even know if it''s my real name. I don''t even know my last name. True is the luxury whore who always nominates and buys. We''ve been dating for about three years.


    Truth is, I feel comfortable killing. Whenever I kill a person on the condition of reciprocity between life and life, I get intoxicated with an unparalleled sense of fulfilment and accomplishment. The moment you stop the heartbeat of the life of someone who tries to kill you, a large amount of narcotic substance floods your true brain and blows it up. But at the same time, it caused harm.


    After you kill a man, you become insanely lustful. I can''t handle that on my own, and I can''t heal without holding a woman.


    The physique in which murder brings abnormal lust. I''ve heard of pleasure killers ejaculating with murder, but it doesn''t immediately lead to ejaculation. Anyway, I want to hold a woman.


    Though I first bothered to seem like a total pervert, now I gave up on being such a freak and tried to buy a woman over a prostitution organization to handle it.


    Normally, I wouldn''t call Rumi in the middle of a war, and I would put up with it until I completely separated it, but I killed him too much last night. In the meantime, I stuck with two pretty beauties and acted, so I applauded my desire extra and decided that I couldn''t control it, so I called Rumi.


    "By the way, it''s hard to say..."


    Rumi whispers in her true ear as she truly kisses again and again.


    "I think it''s time to retire."


    The word was no less a shock to the truth. It was too abrupt.


    "Why?"


    I couldn''t help but ask why. In the last three years since I started buying Rumi, True kept buying only Rumi.


    Even though the relationship between the whore and the guest was long, we had a lot of conversations with each other throughout the night and talked about ourselves, and I truly had feelings for Rumi.


    "My mother fell. I''m going back to my hometown. Later, I hate to say it, but I''m old enough. For the past few months, there''s only been one person like you to nominate for me, right? Older people used to like it, but I knew it had to be every teenager or twenty. Especially since we are a pricey place. I didn''t have to be fired because you bought it for me, but it was hard to stay... The owner cared for me because he was a good guy. Come on, that''s extra..."


    "Right..."


    This soft warmth I feel over my clothes and the smell of her, right after I thought this was the last time, I truly felt my powers fall out.


    It takes the form of keeping your weight in Rumi''s body. Embracing a true small body of light weight was not bitter for Rumi.


    "I was looking forward to being summoned by you. Personally without a job or anything."


    "I''m glad you said that. I enjoyed meeting Rumi, too."


    True with a complex grin and a mouthful of honesty. I''m not aware that I''m laughing.


    "I''m sorry. Me too..."


    And, say something, Rumi realizes that the true condition is strange.


    He has the same look that Rumi has never seen before. Because of our long relationship, even if the truth doesn''t put any emotions on the face, Rumi can see true emotional changes.


    At that moment, the door opened rampantly and the gunshots continued to ring.


    True dances out in such a way as to be a shield before Rumi and responds with a pencil gun that is planted on the cuff. A literal pencil-shaped firearm that can only shoot one bullet (which can''t be loaded) on top of being less powerful, but one shot with it.


    I can''t move because I''m covering Rumi. Truly, countless bullets are fired. Fortunately, I took it all in the passage part of bulletproof fiber, but thanks to the close range or so, I hadn''t been able to kill the impact completely, pushing through the bulletproof fiber about two shots and eating it into the meat.


    Pain and shock strike the truth, but he stayed put and slipped Rumi''s body under the bed at early work.


    In the meantime, a further bullet strikes the truth and takes another few bullets into its body. Though this time I never pushed through bulletproof fiber, I couldn''t catch the shock, trying to blow it up and fall on my back onto the bed.


    (What do you mean? This is a hotel in the neutral zone.)


    Surprise and doubt cross the back of my brain. Controversy in a place defined as a neutral zone by the ''hub'' is the biggest taboo for backstreet residents, and breaking this puts the biggest sanctions down from the hub.


    That''s why True was doing things like calling Rumi on the way to the fight, and he was utterly alert to enemy proximity.


    I was able to hide Rumi, so the rest was free. Re-facing the enemy.


    The three of them are already dancing in the room. Its appearance of letting a vain expression treat you like nothing more than murder clearly turns out to be an assassin deprived of his will by the art of star coal.


    True to jump at enemies without a gun, while sending a bullet.


    Since the bag containing the firearm was left in a slightly remote position, it was decided that the melee would be more effective in this narrow space than to go get it.


    Remove the long needle of the special alloy specification that was planted in the belt. A pure child''s invention, which when touched by air becomes a stiff needle and when wet in water becomes a needle wire. It stays in the needle even if it touches the air for a while, so if you plant it inside the belt from the buckle, it''s a mechanism to keep the short wire intact.


    A semi-zombied opponent stuck a needle through the top of his head because he felt like he couldn''t just die from scratching his throat on Theory Street.


    You don''t have to stretch your skull much, you can pierce your skull like a piece of paper. Is the boulder a Yukioka brand weapon or something?


    Head to the second enemy who was nearby. A true second target opponent points a gunshot at his true head at close range. The distance almost touching the muzzle and forehead - the needle flashed faster than before I pulled the trigger, and the gun fell to the floor with my finger pierced.


    Stick a needle in the throat of the person who dropped the gun.


    I threw a needle at the last one. A needle slammed through the back of his head from the center of his forehead, fell on his back with the gun firmly clenched, and the impact squeezed the trigger, destroying the lights in the room.


    "Rumi, are you okay?


    "I''m fine..."


    I was shocked that there were four bodies rolling indoors from under the bed, but more than that, it was more shocking to Rumi that the truth seeped blood from her abdomen and shoulders.


    "Did you get shot!?


    "It''s okay...... thanks to bulletproof fiber. It hasn''t even reached the gut."


    The bullet received in the abdomen has already been pushed out by the muscles. The shooting on my left shoulder is more painful than that.


    Gunshots are ringing in the hotel. Li Mei and Apricots are probably under attack at the same time. We still have enemies. I want to go join forces, but I might come to this room, and I can''t leave Rumi here.


    I heard multiple footsteps headed toward the room where True is located on the arrow tip I thought so.


    Truth hurried to take Rumi''s hand and pushed him into the bathroom with little momentum to throw in. In addition, with tremendous momentum, he grabs the double-bed foot with his right hand and lifts it with one hand at a time to tailor it into a barricade that blocks the bathroom door.


    (Where is that power in those thin hands and tiny bodies...)


    Rumi, who watched the condition from the gap in the bathroom door, was stunned. It was almost as if throwing a double bed away with one hand.


    "Never leave there, no matter what!


    Rare, or the first true scream I''ve ever heard. I even asked how desperate I was.


    In fact, the truth was desperate. I truly recognize that the worst being in a Don Pachi setting is an amateur.


    Nothing is more troublesome, especially when the amateur is in a position to protect. It is unpredictable, highly probable, takes action that is in a position to be protected but does not follow instructions, pulls my leg, and dies at will.


    Truth is, above all, I feared that Rumi would be hurt by the stray bullets that rolled in. To put it further, I could even assume that it would be a tearful development, which is often fiction, of getting out in front of the truth and becoming a shield and instead hitting a bullet and dying.


    It is not laughter or fiction, in fact, the truth is that in the past, I have also experienced its tearful development. Truth is that I even tend to run easy on imitations like that because I''m an amateur of rough things.


    I don''t want to think about it again, so I first made sure that I sealed Rumi''s movements thoroughly and tailored her to a secure posture.


    Remove the item from the bag. The enemy is just around the corner. I can tell from the footsteps that there are more than five of them.


    Shoot the shotgun the moment you see an enemy shadow at the entrance to the room. As long as you don''t let them in, you can deal with them one at a time. The second and third shot and killed with a sub-machine gun.


    The fourth forced himself into the room in such a way as to shield the body, shooting a gun toward the truth, but he seemed to be in insufficient shape, and the bullet flew in a direction that was not even necessary to deflect.


    The truth was that I had cut it off, so I blew the head of the man who jumped indoors with a shotgun without moving the spot.


    The fifth and sixth take out their hands only through the entrance and shoot with little aim, but they have also already cut this out. At leisure, he turns a shotgun bullet from a shotshell to a slug bullet, and shoots twice. The bullet penetrated the wall and pinned the two of them outdoors.


    There still seemed to be enemies, but I realized the difference in firepower and the fact that they were taking the interests of the land backwards, and I wouldn''t try to jump into the detour. Some people, even if they are brainwashed by surgery, do not seem to have deteriorated to their intelligence. But the order seems to have been subjected to the art of absolute obedience, so it is also impossible to retreat.


    (If you''re not going to come that way...)


    When you whine without putting it out of your mouth, the truth is you quickly approach the entrance and close the door. Take something out of your nose and reach for the door and the wall, fly away from the door and leave quickly.


    (Well, how do I get out)


    The enemy is definitely after the timing too. Some developments can be anticipated.


    (I. Throw in grenades, stun grenades, etc. (d) From the rooftop of the hotel, he came down to the wall to break in through the window, and at the same time, he sandwiched him with an assault from the hallway. Three, hold still and wait for this one to leave. IV. Simply waiting for backup)


    I make some predictions in my head.


    A few seconds later, I heard a broken windowsill.


    Soon after, the door kicked open. At the same time, the gunfire staggered.


    There''s a cracking sound in the windowsill. No, the truth is, I shoot a shotgun at the window.


    The guy, who would have come down from the roof to rope transmission, tried to break into the window, and shortly after entering the room, he was pushed back into the air by the impact of a shotgun and blown the other way around, scattering blood, flesh pieces and manure outside, falling to the ground.


    One more person broke in through the window with a time lag on, but I allowed him to break in. But I didn''t allow it to survive.


    A true submachine gun, which also expected a second intrusion, roared, increasing the number of new bodies indoors.


    In the meantime, less than two seconds.


    Meanwhile, what happened to the enemy entering from the hallway side, with his torso cut in two, he rolled indoors and scattered his organs flashly. That number, for two.


    When I went to close the door earlier, I planted ultrasonic vibrating steel wire on the wall and door of the entrance. The sharpness is as you can see. This is another Yukioka brand weapon.


    Indoors that have become miserable, True lurks his breath and explores the signs. The gunshots that were ringing in the distance have also stopped. Apparently, Li Mei and others also have Keri.


    Truth exhales and lowers the double bed standing at the entrance to the bathroom. The legs of the bed seemed to crush the flesh pieces that were rolling, and the unpleasant noise sounded.


    "You can leave, Rumi. But your eyes should be meditating."


    "Ok......"


    What the word meant was evident in the smell of blood and manure drifting all the way to the bathroom, so Rumi closes her eyes more firmly than necessary and leaves the bathroom fearful of wall telling with her hands on the wall.


    Gently embrace that Rumi as if true reassures you. Rumi, open from fear, feels the relief creep up and hiccups to her true little body. More than usual, they seemed to each other like they felt plush.


    "You''ve just said goodbye."


    I grumble while feeling guilty about putting Rumi in danger''s eyes.


    "No, I''m glad we''re safe with each other. I know enough to see that you''re strong right now, but that... be careful. Don''t die."


    Rumi whispers in tears and puts her own face on her true face.


    "Rumi''s fine."


    To be brief, Truth clawed ahead and raised his face, mouthing it on Rumi''s lips.

 66 17

    When the apricots circulated information about the star coal online last night and all wondered what would happen to the end of the road for those employed by them, there was a proper response the next morning. Voices calling for vigilance are rising everywhere.


    Starling coal should have made it harder to replenish soldiers. This accusation led to a simultaneous rise in stocks as an apricot informer.


    It was the most comforting moment for apricots. Confirm the truth faster than anyone else with your own eyes, release the truth into the world with your own hands, and move the world - this was the supreme pleasure over anything. Furthermore, if it is appreciated and acknowledged like this one, there is nothing to say. Information is both a prey and an object for apricots.


    This world is too funny. Compared to that, if it were a peaceful and livestock harmless world before falling into the back society......


    ''That''s usually how much you can do, isn''t it?'' ''Everybody''s doing it right, so do it right, too!'' ''That''s common sense!'' ''That''s normal,'' ''why can''t we all go along?'' ''It''s crazy,'' ''It''s unusual,'' ''That''s an unusual idea.''


    Numerous voices come back to the back of my brain. All those voices deny themselves.


    It was an indelible memory of humiliation in apricots. People who are no different from ants who don''t know what they live for, look down on apricots with the value of the name Normal as the supreme.


    Those were nothing but evil if you try them as apricots. myself unable to coordinate with them. I scorn and curse myself like that, a bunch of sheep.


    I don''t want to be. I want to grab something. I want to get to something people don''t know the fastest. And I want to let people know that as something I found. That was the stimulus the apricot sought, and it was happiness.


    In search of that happiness, the apricots jumped into the world behind them. In general, it is described as "fallen" to change the place of life from the surface street to the back street, but the apricot liked this expression even as it felt contradictory in itself.


    It was an apricot that was gathering information, but he heard a gunshot that apparently appeared to be coming from inside the hotel, and turned to a rugged face, closing the display that was projecting countless times into the air.


    Gunshots in a place designated as a neutral zone by the center - that''s an incredible story. The absolute taboo in the back street is broken.


    But Apricot didn''t even consider it an anomaly. We immediately noticed that we were overlooked.


    (Those guys don''t mean they''re backstreet residents. You have no obligation to follow our rules, and you may not know the rules for granted on the back street in the first place)


    If you look from the front streets, they both look like dark dwellers of society, but are technically in different areas.


    The back streets are within the framework of industry and order in this country. Being a backstreet resident is also under the control of an organization with tremendous power called the center, which manages the darkness of this country.


    Even if national laws are not followed, the rules laid down in the central arrangements need to be followed. In time they will receive various dark privileges and can live as part of the society behind them.


    But a clan of star charcoal curses, they don''t belong to it. It''s tricky, but they''re separate from recognized backgrounds. So you don''t mind these rules or anything.


    (It''s a dumb story that none of the three goose necks realise that)


    Take out the gun, take the outlet, dress quickly and wear sunglasses while you are in bad shape in your mouth. If it''s just clothing, I can''t ignore it because it throws away shame and the like and keeps it intact, but it''s bulletproof blade proof specification.


    It can be inferred from the fact that the gunshots are heard from far away that it is true that we are engaged. Li Mei is in the room just across the street.


    Clarify your ears. I heard the door open. Li Mei probably popped out.


    Rest assured, the apricot also opened the door. After all, Li Mei''s appearance was there. I''m pointing a bitter laugh at the apricot.


    "It''s a hotel with a lot of residents in the back, but this guy''s our guest, right? Definitely."


    Li Mei shrugged her shoulders and whispered like a loose mouth. Of course there''s a gun in that hand.


    "I can''t think of anything else. Because our enemies are not the backstreets."


    "Ha. I knew it, huh? I don''t know if we can blame you for not patting us up here."


    "I''ll explain the area well. There''s a lot going on online about the star charcoal magicians last night, and even if they don''t, there''s no excuse for self-defense."


    "Well, I won''t hesitate to let you get busted, so I asked for you. I don''t want to be blind to the hub, no matter how much I am."


    Turning the bitterness into an invincible laugh, Li Mei moved her eyes. At the end of that gaze, there were a few men who had only murdered in their vain eyes, pointing guns at both of them.


    Gunshots stagger. Apricots pull the trigger as they fall to the hallway floor and lie down.


    Attempt to minimize the area to be hit. A sharpened sense of outlet captured the bullet flying pretty close to his body. If the reaction had been any slower, it would have been dangerous.


    The enemy is the one who has been given the power to cross the ordinary man by the art of star coal. I regret it but I can''t deal with it myself very well. But the way we fight is the same as usual. Li Mei attracts enemies in the form of standing in front, and the apricots are thoroughly packed up as usual.


    Li Mei''s reaction was slower than that of apricots. No, it seemed too late from the sight. That can''t be right. Because he noticed the presence of the enemy before the apricot.


    Even when the apricot moved, Li Mei just didn''t look like she moved. In fact, he sees ballistics in very small movements, and he''s turning bullets. Even with the power of the outlet, it''s a fairly remote craftsmanship.


    To those who lost their free will and became killing machines, Li Mei fires a gun in a leisurely motion. Pull the trigger over and over again as you don''t see a big move and just act like you''re shaking your body every bit, scratching all of the bullets fired at you.


    Whenever the trigger is pulled, a chunk of meat rolls on the floor.


    The number of enemies seems to be high, but since it is a space called a hallway, there may be a number that can be engaged at once, and movement is restricted. That''s why Li Mei is ready for the risk, avoiding enemy attacks with minimal movement, while surely defeating one person at a time.


    Of course, apricot cover is helping properly. Apricot shooting also disperses consciousness for enemies cannot ignore.


    "I wonder if it was easier than last night."


    Looking over the hallway that became a mountain of corpses, Li Mei shrugs.


    "I was wondering if the other guests would come to cover me, but they wouldn''t come out."


    "It''s not natural. There''s no one in the neutral zone who wants to get caught up in rubbing things that he doesn''t even know about."


    "Oh well. So why don''t you go help the boy?"


    An apricot that follows Li Mei running out, slightly lagging behind. Gunshots are already interrupted. The true one seems to have been cleaned up.


    And the raiders fell before the true chamber. The door stays open. The presence of blood-coated, motion-stopped ultrasonic vibrating steel wire was also clearly seen.


    "Ha ha, you seem to be doing well over there in the morning"


    Li Mei looks back at the apricot, shrugging her shoulders and laughing.


    "True..."


    Li Mei peered into the room and tried to greet her with a bright voice, but when she saw the sight of the indoor, her voice became butt shrugged.


    True to hold and mouth a woman in underwear in a room filled with blood and corpses.


    Apricots also stiffened when they saw it.


    "Er, take your time..."


    Li Mei turns back her heels in a very bad way. Apricots similarly turn their backs on the true ones.


    I didn''t want Li Mei to see my face distorted by jealousy, so the apricot remained nagging and followed Li Mei.


    "... yeah, so I don''t think I can collect the other samples on my own"


    With his cell phone in his hand, Toshio Nakamura was making a respectful call, smiling bitterly.


    "Of course I''ll at least take it back. That''s why we infiltrated the mustard engine. As I said earlier, I''m the only one who survived. Yeah, of course I had a modified surgery for Junko Yukioka. That''s why I live like this. Anyone else who infiltrated should probably have died. You think it''s the work of those who hold grudges against the mustard engine for everything? No, I didn''t say no to Junko Yukioka''s bullshit or anything. This is how I''m currently being attacked, and seeing the gaps doesn''t make it possible to escape."


    The other person over the phone seemed annoyed by the Japanese man talking about the course in a sarcastic tone, but the Japanese man said


    It turns into an increasingly people-fed tone, as if you enjoy the reaction of your opponent.


    "If a pregnant woman is aware of a chitin sink, shouldn''t she have been killed already? That would be no fun for our organization to be a spectacle to them, but what are we going to do in this situation? Can''t you leave it to me without placing too many orders? If you don''t mind, do this mission on your own behalf. You can accomplish much better than your incompetent self?


    At last, he was openly crossing the lines of scorn and ridicule.


    Hang up. Open the hidden zipper at the bottom of the bag, which is a little bit unknown to the eye, and put your fingertip phone in it to hide it.


    "The guys on the desk, you just have to give them directions at the tip of their mouth, so that''s easy. They''re moving for their lives. Actually, everyone but me is dead."


    I get a masochistic grin.


    It''s operational time, Kunihiro.


    There is a voice of Junko with Knock. A smile disappears from the face of the Japanese man for a moment.


    "It''s as if you''ve been waiting for this call to end."


    I whisper while smiling bitterly. After everything was foreseen, the Japanese opened the door to the room, pushing and killing the anxiety that maybe he was being danced.


    All soldiers hired by Starling Charcoal were killed.


    "As you know, we''re being tipped off by them so they don''t make us replenish soldiers and killers. That''s it for Meat Pawn."


    Tell Changko behind you as the real pan heads for the display in the air.


    "It''s ironic. They''ll assume they''ve reduced our gestures, but they haven''t actually reduced them at all."


    In the center of the room with black curtains strewn in a vortex, Changko smiles at his mouth as he meditates.


    "We are ready in the Forest of the Admiral of Euthanasia. And then we need to get the information out and bring them here, but the question is whether or not they''re going to make it."


    Changko''s smile disappeared into the words of the real pot she continued to tell her.


    "If Snow Oka or Aizawa, isn''t it completely pointless if you don''t come?


    Ask Changko, who is more visible than you, in a harsh tone.


    "Koike had set a sight that Aizawa would come better. Assuming it''s Aizawa who''s moving for this one, he''s bound to come. However, it is true that there are doubts as to whether or not it will come as a trap. You have to think about that in advance."


    "It would be Mr. Makoto''s role to do something about it!?


    I keep my voice absurd with the tone of blame.


    It was unforgivable for Changko to make such a weak statement even though she was sure she was ready to ambush her hate enemies, not knowing if she could attract them, etc.


    Even the minimal courtesy that you should not show such an attitude towards the person who sets you up as the commander of the decorations and is responsible for all of the actual operational planning has disappeared from her head.


    As her commander, only the awareness that she was going to ambush her resentful enemy Junko Yuoka for the sake of star coal and her beloved Yayumi dominated her head, and she couldn''t think of anything else.


    Himself, myself, myself. I don''t suspect it''s all partitioned out on my own. And give glorious victory to Ayumi, the Lord, and rejoice. And even more loved by Ayumi. And you''ll love me for the rest of my life.


    And in the history of star charcoal, I will forever inscribe the name of myself and Ayumi. Changko''s delusions are accelerating day by day since he assumed the role of commander of the battle, which should also be called a clan festival. Dancing alone in my head. I''m losing sight of myself, and I''m losing my ability to make normal decisions.


    Because he is such a Changko, Makoto recommended Changko for his role as commander, as a decorative commander.


    Born into a family line that serves directly the masters of the Star Coal Stream spell, this unknown girl, who was not even allowed through elementary school in an isolated world and raised just for star coal, is perfect for use. Changko and Yayumi, of course, have not even noticed Koike''s intentions in such a genuine pot.


    "It must also be Makoto-san who said he was going for Makoto Aizawa!? We have to lure him out at all costs!


    "It would be nice for me and Mr. Egawa to go to the site, not just leave it to the lower magician"


    "Huh?"


    In a sober tone, but in the words of a true pot without a pulse, Changko becomes a decent face.


    "If you dare to circulate the information that it is Mr. Egawa who is taking command of this one and show it to the local area, it will further enhance the credibility of the information. That way, they''re bound to come where we trap and wait."


    "You think you''re going to bait me?


    (Do you realize that you are a fool to boulders?)


    To Changko''s words leaked with a strong expression, Makoto muttered without speaking out as she desperately caught a laugh.


    "The commander should be in the safe zone. Sometimes, though, I wonder if I have these hands. Well... it is you, Egawa, who will make the final decision."


    "Fine. Let''s go with that operation."


    Keeping his determined gaze in a real pot, Changko accepts that he will become a fool himself.


    "When you show up at night, I''ll let you know."


    It is at night that the art of dealing with the Spirit does its utmost. Because the darkness of the night inspires human beings to their potential fears, making it easier for the Spirit to possess them.


    "I''ll definitely finish it. This time."


    Changko told him with a powerful voice, and Makoto sighed his head respectfully and responded accordingly. Dropping his head, where his expression was no longer visible from Changko, the real pot was overwhelmed, and he had a distorted grin.


    Even though the day was about to tilt, Junko didn''t try to move.


    Since last night, there have been no star coal attacks. Miho and the others are preparing for the raid while nervously inside the hotel.


    Junko tells him to rest as he is for a while, in his own room, peeking at the internet all day by himself.


    Beside checking out star coal related information, I usually spent my free time looking around blogs, bulletin boards, etc., but in the evening I saw new information on star coal come up, took my phone and depressed my email.


    "Mr. Spy, please reply,"


    Only at the end of the e-mail sentence, speak up.


    The other guy replied right away. Junko''s answer was just as expected.


    "Well, General Euthanasia''s forest isn''t a trap after all."


    Smile small and think true.


    "True you and Limei will go. I would also like to see a little bit of what kind of battle it will be, but is that also difficult? There''s Miho and the others over here. Too bad. Thanks to you, I don''t have a dong patch on this one, I wonder if you feel like you can take a day off... Huh."


    Making a big stretch, the display projecting into the air closed, Junko fell asleep lying on the bed. I haven''t slept a single night since last night, so I went straight to sleep.

 67 18

    "You can see that the star coal guys have been manipulating the information."


    Peek into the display projected in front of you as you walk, Li Mei rubs her hand with her mouth as it looks cold and speaks to the apricot.


    The sun is already falling. Shortly before evening, there were reports of a group of star charcoal magicians on the information bulletin board on the back street. It''s not a membership, it''s on a bulletin board that anyone can see.


    Furthermore, there was a writing that anyone could clearly see as a trap, such as the flow of information about their commanding officer and his appearance in the place only at night.


    "It''s not an obvious selfie, as even the people on the surface seem to know at a glance at the moment. Well, if it''s a trap, it''s convenient for us to save them the trouble of finding a place to stay, so let''s go."


    and apricots.


    "I managed to beat them out of my head, but..."


    Li Mei whilst punching her flat hand with her fist.


    "I''m getting ready for that. Not just the frozen sun, but a full network of informants and intelligence organizations ready to follow their footsteps. The way they do it is extremely annoying for the back streets, so we''re gonna get help as a matter of priority."


    "Well, it''s amazing how tight an informer is."


    "Well, I''m also a competitor, but it''s a lot more convenient if you cooperate with each other."


    Apricots look back and give a true glimpse of walking slightly distant from the apricots and Limei walking shoulder-to-shoulder.


    Truth is, do you care what they saw this morning, oddly approximate, with less mouth count?


    At first it was jealous and plenty of apricots, but seeing true such an attitude, the thought disappeared as well. Besides, what I heard at lunch scares me because the woman I was with this morning wasn''t a lover, she was a fancy whore.


    I don''t understand by apricots such as buying women and calling them in the middle of a fight. Or is that the kind of creature a man is?


    "Let''s not go so far with the extra chatter. It''s about my destination."


    Li Mei stops her feet. We arrived at a place where we had information that we had seen the magicians of the Star Coal Stream spell.


    The widest park in the city of Euthanasia, called "Forest of Euthanasian Admirals". Forests thrive, and the feet of visitors to forest baths are constant, not only from the citizens but also from the neighbouring municipalities. In the back there are also facilities such as the Planetarium, a place for citizens to relax.


    But that''s a daytime story only, and at night, the backstreets use it as a trading place, and it also changes to a place of protest. Once every few days, in the morning, the body is rolling around in the park. In spite of such ominous and dangerous places, citizens'' feet never lag at noon.


    "Yukioka said before that there is a very strong spiritual magnetic field here."


    Limei similarly stops in front of the park entrance, True says.


    "A place that gives life by day and takes life by night. that power dwells in the land itself."


    "What''s a great place for them to lurk? To do a monstrous curse."


    "Maybe. They may be trying to trap us with that power."


    The true word is not a joke or anything, and you must be saying it as one of the possibilities.


    "I don''t know how to deal with people like that. It''s a story that doesn''t make me nervous. I''ve told you so many times."


    "I guess it''s because they''re enemies not in the manual. In someone who doesn''t know how to deal with it, who doesn''t know what they''re going to do, it''s definitely troublesome. I''m used to people like that already."


    There was something strange about the structure of Li Mei speaking of dissatisfaction, whose appearance was much younger than true. No, Apricot wonders if he''s really as old as he looks. I mean, I''m an adult for that, and I''m good at the public, and I''m too ambitious.


    With an invincible grin, Li Mei looks inside the park surrounded by darkness. A promenade at night, sewn between depressed and standing woods in the park. It does have a creepy vibe in it.


    Li Mei seemed willing to go in, but the apricots hesitated. Instinct is doing everything in its power to complain of danger and refuse.


    Li Mei feels the same way for a moment, but she may just be desperate to push her fear to death. Anyway, even I thought I had nothing to do with inspiration or anything like that, so much so that I feel a hint and an unpleasant sign.


    Fu and Apricot glimpse the truth. I can feel a faceless but quiet temper.


    Li Mei steps into the park first, and True follows. The apricots could not get inside. If I go in, I''ll definitely die. My brain, my body, it''s all telling me towards the apricot.


    Neither Laimei nor True looked back to the apricots who remained on the spot. Do you realize who you''re cowering?


    Do you know and are you trying to leave me? Or are you walking more and more as something that you naturally arrive unaware of at all - apricots are disgusted by yourself thinking about not even being foolish like that, you decide your will, and you step into the park.


    "You''re tied up. Everything in the park is covered. It doesn''t seem to have been subspaced."


    Truth squeals.


    "The kingdom? I mean, just so I can''t get out of here?


    "I guess it''s for some kind of control of the technique, not for us to do something about our movements. Don''t run wild. If it was to shut us down, it would be creating a subspace."


    Shortly after True answers Li Mei''s question, True pulls out his gun and fires at the woods.


    "Many people seem to be watching from afar."


    At the end of the gun mouth of the sub-machine gun, a black-clad figure had fallen with his head blown off at the root of the tree. It''s hard to tell because of the loose black clothes, but apparently she''s a woman.


    "What is it? Didn''t Junko Yukioka tell you not to kill him?


    Li Mei as teasing.


    "Apparently we don''t even have room for that. Looks like a lot of them are waiting for you. The magician should kill you as soon as he finds you."


    "Well, I''ve been meaning to do that since the beginning."


    That said, Li Mei shoots in the opposite direction from what True shot. He was similarly shot in the head and a black-crushed man, lurking in the shade of a tree, glanced down. Only slightly out of the shade of the tree, Li Mei detected him and shot him.


    I heard a fuzzy, spell-like grunt from the right. It must have been an actual spell. True was shooting shotguns at the same time as the apricots turned to you. The bullet penetrates the trunk of the tree, hiding in the tree and not shooting the magician who was doing the trick.


    "They don''t know what they''re going to do, so I''ll kill them before I do anything. That''s a simple and clear story."


    Li Mei says with laughter included. The expression illuminated by the street lights was lively. as if you are enjoying this dangerous and creepy situation.


    "Dude..."


    But the beauty of it is rare to snort. Seeing that Li Shi was right for him, Apricot understood why and breathed.


    From among the trees, from the end of the promenade, the countless shadows that emerged one after the other from the darkness were familiar. Those who raided the apricots last night or this morning.


    There were some faces I didn''t know, but there''s no mistake in those hired by Starling Charcoal. There are even those who have been shot in the body with bullets, bruised, crushed with heavy objects, or torso amputated. This sight cools the liver considerably in the dark night.


    "Now you''re a zombie in the real sense?


    "No, take a good look."


    True to the groaning apricot refers to the assailant whose torso was severed. It seemed crawling at first. It floats in the universe with a body that is half-transparent when you look closely.


    "Was it Mr. Ghost out of season, not a zombie? You''re a pain in the ass."


    "Whales say they can use everything in their bodies in vain, but after they use humans as living corpses, when their bodies decay, they even use their spirits."


    "So, can we fight that?


    "You think bullets work on ghosts?


    True threw the amulet bags one at a time, into Li Mei and Apricot and gave them to me. He must be the guy you were talking about last night called the talisman.


    "What happens to us if those guys touch us?


    Apricots ask, staring slowly at the spirit coming this way.


    The spirits all point their hateful and resentful shapes and gazes at the apricots. Fear has also been alleviated because we are with True Days, but when I come across this sight by myself, Apricot thought it might just freak me out.


    "You''ll be possessed and you''ll invade your spirit. Because the talisman also creates a bond around us, if they jump into it, they shouldn''t be able to keep their spiritual bodies that long, unless they''re so powerful evil spirits. All you have to do is avoid one attack. But once possessed, the protection by the talisman has no effect. Let''s even keep avoiding it so that we can''t touch it and find the magician and kill him to crush it. If it is impossible to avoid in an emergency, hit the spirit with the talisman itself. I can definitely pay for the spirit. But this is the last resort. I hear the talisman''s gonna break."


    "I told you to avoid it easily, but it''s a great number. You want me to avoid all of them hitting the top without touching them? It''s harder than scratching a bullet."


    When she threw up, Li Mei rushed out in the direction of the spirits.


    Apricot has been weirdly convinced on the basis that it is only Li Mei''s behavior, although it may be seen as reckless if not Li Mei''s. The spirits arrived with Li Mei in mind, but not so fast a move. Once you get involved, you won''t catch up with Li Mei''s legs later.


    Then he runs out as if True were to follow Li Mei. The Spirit is now attacked with truth. Truth did not rush through as it was, but brought the spirit back in the direction of the apricot in a U-turning motion.

 68 19

    Apricots perceive their true intentions and jump into the herd of spirits themselves.


    Some of the spirits follow after the apricots. If you stop moving, it seems dangerous, but as long as you''re running, it looks fine.


    A good thing the three of us took the form of dispersing and attracting spirits. All you have to do is find the magicians lurking somewhere in the park running like this and kill them. From what I''ve seen earlier, I don''t think they''re all in one piece, they''re scattered all over the park and lurking.


    I guess the first people I encountered were the ones with no luck among them.


    Gunshots sound. It''s by Li Mei. I guess I''m finding a magician in the distance and shooting him. I desperately look for a magician while also fleeing apricots.


    "That''s not a very clever way of raiding if you''re going to trap me."


    As he walks, the truth speaks to his voice and whines sarcastically.


    The truth was that instead of bringing the Spirit together and attacking him simultaneously, as he was dispersing and lurking the magician, the Spirit should have also made him lurk more in various places in the park and attacked him to lose his escape.


    "Lions and wolves are so smarter. Maybe this is part of the trap."


    Whimpering in an emotionless voice, the truth shoots a submachine gun at the forward bush. A definite touch of sprinkling blood. I''m not alone. I can detect the truth without having to look at two people at a time and kill them with the current shooting.


    Looking back, I could confirm that the spirits were coming to kill me. But that number is decreasing considerably. True thought it was probably because of the end of the magician now. So we use several spirits per magician.


    "Wow. Aww."


    Soon the cry of Li Mei sounded, True and Apricot stiffened her body for a moment.


    Apricots go to war. I can''t believe that Li Mei was hit, etc. - But I''ve never heard such a voice of Li Mei, Apricot. That''s also such a painful scream, no matter what you think, it''s not normal.


    I am aware of the danger and turn to those who scream. I couldn''t help but head over. I really want to make sure the safety of Li Mei, who can also be called the only best friend for apricots.


    "Laimei!


    Make sure it looks like it, scream unexpectedly.


    Li Mei was standing in the middle of the promenade with the gun in his hand. There are countless spirits flying around, and some spirits clump together in Li Mei''s body, in such a state as to be bare.


    Li Mei at the time was nagging and pointing her vain gaze at the ground. No matter how you look at it, it''s not normal. It was obvious that he was possessed by the Spirit.


    "I hear you''ve been possessed. It''s not good to be here."


    The truth that came at some point speaks from behind.


    Li Mei raises its face. Those eyes directed at the apricot had an obvious animosity and willingness to kill.


    "Run!"


    The moment when the truth screamed sharply, Li Mei pointed at the gunpoint with an apricot and shot at me.


    At the same time, the spirits who were around Li Mei are attacked in unison with apricots.


    True and apricot had once again split into two hands and fled.


    Apricots, while confused, were desperate to maintain their sanity and escape the pursuit of the Spirit. And I found the magician lurking as I fled, and I was shooting him. These guys are still amateurs no matter how you look at them, and they haven''t even been able to hide well.


    "How could Li Mei..."


    Apricots moaning with a squeaky look. If a man as strong as Lima were possessed, he thinks there must be some reason.


    I was really thinking the same thing while running away, but this one quickly figured out the answer to that.


    Something like a "(1) stuck around my true body at some point. I immediately understood that it was a spirit. Because a great deal of hatred has poured into the truth, and then fear has swept away.


    The Spirit is not necessarily a visible condition, as a form of person. Rather, the entity is in a more thin state. What is now visible is strongly materialized by surgery as a powerful mass of resentment, but late, but if resentment is in a slightly weaker state, it can also keep the spirits invisible and difficult to sneak.


    Without true spiritual abilities, inspiration is not particularly strong, but there was only knowledge. But I put the Spirit in that state and was oblivious to using it as a procedure.


    "Go away!"


    Concentrate your thoughts of intense rejection and the truth shakes off the Spirit. In tune with hatred and sadness, when they are ruled by fear, they become possessed. It is a loose spirit of materialization, so I could shake it off just to my heart''s content.


    Perhaps Li Mei didn''t know how to deal with it, or she was inspired by the thought of vengeance, and she got in tune with the spirit and became possessed.


    Shortly afterwards, Truth learned a hot shock along with the gunshots.


    Apparently, Li Mei has followed the true one. I think it''s falling because they''re after me.


    It looks like the shot was around the hips. I pushed through the bulletproof fiber and could clearly see the bullet coming into my body. True was the feeling I''ve been through many times in the past.


    I tried to get up, but I can''t help it. Maybe it was a fatal wound, the fear of death pushes in. Even if not, it''s over by the time you can''t move.


    "You did it."


    I heard a young man. It comes from close proximity. They were watching what was going on. He would be a star charcoal sorcerer.


    "Yeah, you''ve got Junko Yukioka''s murder doll. And then there''s Junko Yukioka."


    Now the voice of a young woman. Truth poisons me in my heart when they''re still alive and sweet even though I haven''t fully confirmed death.


    Nevertheless, now that we are rapidly losing consciousness, we are also truly conscious that we are in an unlimited state of equivalence to death.


    "You weren''t surprised."


    "I should say thanks to all of you for your hard work. I''ve made many sacrifices again."


    "Mm... the junction is... solved...! And disappear to the Spirit...!


    "This is...! Looks like someone broke the spell!


    I had truly heard in my consciousness that a voice full of room and satisfaction had suddenly turned into a wolf.


    "Breaking the mystery of the Star Charcoal Flow spell, etc.... and this junction, it''s the work of more than a dozen Star Charcoal Operators!


    Changko Egawa was no longer the other side of oblivion, such as true things, and was amazed and terrified that the technique had been broken. All the spirits are also flying away from domination and away somewhere.


    "It will definitely be the work of a powerful magician. Maybe Junko Suzuoka hired these people to turn them in. I was wondering if it would be a good idea to be here."


    With the look that Makoto threatened, I tell Changko.


    "I''d like to be sure of that, but it served its original purpose. Instruct everyone to walk away from this place. All you have to do is carefully guard against the intervention of other surgeons while simultaneously ambushing the hateful Junko Yukioka."


    "Yes, sir."


    With an expression of relief on Changko''s life, Makoto sent a message on his cell phone and told the surviving magicians in the park that he was withdrawing, following Changko, who had left the scene earlier, and hurriedly left the scene.


    Apricot, on the other hand, turns to the last person to gunfire, surprised that the spirits have disappeared.


    Confirm two fallen figures there. And nodding in front of fallen shadows, little ones too.


    "Are you..."


    It was Li Mei and True that he was falling. And Apricot knows the person who is sitting down in front of Li Mei.


    "Tired, why are you here?


    There he was, Shizuno Tired. An angelically loving, facedown boy who is coming to play piano at a gathering liquor store of Dark Residents. He holds a sketchbook in his left hand, puts his right hand over Li Mei''s face, and groans somewhat.


    "Ah... good evening..."


    Just give him his face as it is dressed, and meet him towards the apricot with a soggy trick.


    "On my way to the store... I stumbled upon it. Then... it''s a big deal... feel the signs from this park that you''re exercising your technique..."


    "So, what are you doing?


    "We''re talking about it now... I knew right away that it was the work of the star charcoal spells... and I decursed the junction put up here... I had a bad feeling about it, so I went inside... and the two of them... Sorry... a little sooner..."


    I take my gaze off the apricot and say I''m tired with a crying face, but I seem sorry for the way I spoke.


    "The two of you..."


    "If it''s true...... it''s okay. It''s not a possession of the spirit, it''s an injury caused by a shooting...... I just kept the first aid. There is nothing else in my life, but I was wondering if I could move right away..."


    "Who''s Li Mei?


    "The possessed sequelae seem terrible...... It has caused quite an anomaly in the spirit...... Keep it up and get rid of it..."


    "With your power, can''t you do something about it?


    Apricots while desperately showing that my voice is going to be tight.


    "I will try...... But I don''t feel the same way about spirits and tricks... saving people from mental interference... I''m not good at it... But... I''ll try my best... Li Mei is my... dear friend... But... it''s going to take a while..."


    "Please. I''m counting on you now."


    Apricot asked tirelessly, as he struggled not to put it out, though frustrated by the gruesome tone he followed. Because if you put any of those emotions on the table, this boy who''s been invaded by heart disease will be hectic.


    Tired held Li Mei''s body up, what a mildly princess she let try to hold her. It was a surreal sight that might not be possible with a tired little body, but tiredness doesn''t show you how bitter you are at all.


    "What happened to the ghosts? And star charcoal magicians."


    "The star coal magicians seem to have left. The Spirit is in this��"


    And, tired of asking apricot, I want to move only my index finger and finger a sketchbook that is shaped to hold with Li Mei.


    "In it?


    To the astonishing apricot, Tired lets the sketchbook open cleverly with Li Mei in his arms.


    I was able to see the painting even in the dark, illuminated by street lights. Dozens of hairless naked men and women are distressed by a skewer from their groin on a needle jumping off the ground. In a nutshell, it was a skewered hell of a painting.


    It''s a grotesque painting that I don''t think was painted by a boy with an angelically adorable look roughly like the angel in front of me, but I''m not surprised anymore because I knew that apricots were not just tired of painting landscapes, but I also liked to paint those curious paintings.


    I was just curious to hear the tiresome saying that there is a spirit in the painting. Spirit in the picture - does that mean that tiredness sealed the spirit in the picture? No, I guess that''s what it is. Apricot turns his gaze again to the tired, wondering if the Great Sorcerer''s name was not Dade.


    Tired hastily takes his gaze off the apricot, chews his lips gently and does it here and there all the time without focusing his gaze, showing his uncomfortable face and tricks.


    The usual intense tiredness of people was there. The feeling of having power that goes beyond the understanding of apricots, such as breaking the line of star coal and doing it, and at the same time lightly sealing a friendly number of resentful spirits, doesn''t boil watching.


    "So you can leave Li Mei to me?


    "Yes... I''ll take care of it"


    Even if you were too excited to ask, you would stop talking, so I decided to get it done in the end.


    "The truth is, please��"


    Said tirelessly as he left, the apricot saw the truth falling in the back.


    "Okay."


    Apricots nod, they lift up their true bodies.


    Take out your phone and call a dark cab. It''s called a haulier.


    There were no signs of tiredness already, but I was surprised that he walked down the street holding Li Mei like that. At first glance, the apricot thought it was going to be quite painful due to its tired personality, and I should have taken the same taxi until about halfway there anyway.

 69 20

    "I don''t know about spirits that have passed away in the afterlife, but the kind of ghosts that can be visually captured is a neat physical phenomenon, and to some extent, the science of today explains it."


    When was that, True heard that from Junko? As usual, bury those who poke at Junko, and receive the help of the wounded.


    "Human emotions are also the interaction of electrical signals in the brain, and electromagnetic waves occur in trace amounts. You can feel it in other creatures because you feel particularly strong about killing people, right? So, earth bondage spirits and grudge spirits are like residual condensation of human emotions in their lifetime, so there''s a strong electromagnetic wave. Sometimes the spine and neck muscles relax at the signs of a malicious person because they react hypersensitively to electromagnetic waves caused by malice, so it''s the same principle to relax at the signs of the spirit."


    "That''s okay, where are you looking and talking?"


    Junko speaking toward her true groin while bandaging her true thigh in her underwear. True to look at it and speak like a heartbroken voice.


    "There was a long time ago when there was a theory that the magnetic field caused by plasma was hallucinating to the brain and showing the spirit, but this was also often not wrong, or that the residual mind body was visually showing its thoughts with orientation."


    "I mean, is the spirit a chunk of electricity?


    "Hmm..."


    I roar at the true question with an ideological face, leave it for a moment, and then answer.


    "Not technically, but I was wondering if I could think of it that way. Plus, there''s still a mysterious underworld system involved in souls, but what we know for now is that when spirits affect humans, they involve physical phenomena. Possession, by having a strong influence on the brain, can cause mental breakdown or make you sick. Electromagnetic waves make you hallucinate. In other words, it is a surprising fact that the system of dreambands and possession by the Spirit are the same principle."


    A dream band is a device that, when applied to the head, affects the brain with electromagnetic waves and causes it to trip into a real, yet virtual world, commonly used on consoles.


    When electromagnetic waves are strengthened, the degree of tripping becomes stronger, and the difference between reality and the virtual world becomes indistinguishable, so they may also be used for torture, etc. It is also considered extremely effective in treating mentally ill patients.


    "I know that logic, but how do you explain this?


    And, truly, he took the broken gun he had placed beside him and showed it before Junko, who continued the conversation toward his groin as usual.


    "I was broken by the spirits unleashed by the sorcerer. Now that we know that the Spirit is a being with physical force, what reason can we destroy the creature as well?


    "Mm-hmm. So possession is possible without life. Faces floating up on the walls, possession of dolls, hair stretching and cursing my family, you know. I mean, in this case, I think you possessed a gun and the spirit''s self-destruct momentarily accelerated the charged particles and encouraged them to destroy it."


    "I don''t know what a charged particle is"


    In true words Junko gets stuck in words for a moment.


    "For once, it''s not possible. After all the experiments and proper demonstrations. I found some ways to use it."


    "Usage?


    "Among the magicians, the people who were said to be laymen and treated as bad people have studied the power of the Spirit more than in ancient times and used it to cause strange paranormal phenomena. Of course, there will be schools whose sources of power are not spirits. From those data, we''ve been somewhat successful in using the Spirit to empower people who don''t have supernatural powers, or in artificially letting living people live in a state of life to exert the power of curse and shelter."


    "That''s a relief story."


    Truth squeaks. In this age, the existence of a post-mortem world has been scientifically demonstrated and recognised throughout the world. There''s still a lot of uncertainty about what it''s like, but at least it doesn''t just mean it''s dead and gone.


    Knowing that, he was not allowed to become a spirit and travel to the post-mortem world, and the story of being used by the living gave a terrible and evil impression.


    "But that was the only way for them to live, right? It was a tough time, and I really needed help to survive."


    "In the case of Snow Oka, it''s just intellectual curiosity."


    "Haha, well, we''re both admitted mad scientists - and we can''t curb our research appetite. Well, in other words, there''s nothing more scary than having an attacking scurvy ghost from this side in an attempt to use supernatural powers. Most humans will die if their physical functions are destroyed to some extent. There are as many ways to deal with ghosts as there are laws of physics."


    I remember the conversation at this time started when the other guy struggled badly with a sorcerer and made a fool of himself.


    There are many who shun those who have the ability to cause paranormal phenomena as unfair, and I know how it feels to see them true. But Junko simply told me that it was only one of his skills as a human being, and not necessarily something he could not fathom to.


    "True you seem to be working hard. Looks like most of the star charcoal magicians are headed that way."


    Junko says in an easygoing tone as he peeks into the display.


    "You''re not worried? Or how do you know?


    "You don''t have to worry, True. You''re strong. I don''t know how to tell, because I''ve been taught a lot by the information organizations I''m working with."


    To Ask Miho, Junko answers with his usual uncontrolled smile.


    "That intelligence organization has found out where the enemy is, and I''m gonna get in and kill him. That way, you can go back to your peaceful routine without being threatened, so here''s another step."


    Return to the peaceful routine - that word, which is spoken from the mouth of Junko, was felt by Miho as if it were a magical spell.


    If only Junko had done what he said, if only he believed, he would be released from this unusual. That was the word of a pledge. I do not doubt Miho, Samurai, or fine dust, Junko, who speaks the word over and over again.


    The Japanese watched the two in a complicated mood. I have given up on the idea that sheep living on the surface would be like this, but some of the companions I have acted with so far feel difficult to leave alone.


    From the eyes of the Japanese man, Miho works very well. He''s in a leading position, not even the youngest, and when there''s no Junko, he''s definitely encouraging everyone, trying to pull it together well. The brightest of the three. The way a girl of her age is being thrown into a world like this and behaving in a temperament even looks painful.


    I just don''t want to abandon these guys - and whine in my heart, but I have a mandate. We have to give priority to you. But I was only going to fight star coal until the end.


    "Finally, the last battle. I hope you didn''t die there. It''s about time one of us made a sacrifice. streamlined of stories."


    "Hey... don''t joke about it like that"


    Miho stares at the heavy light that leaked so with a voice lacking discouragement.


    "If I were to die, I''d be the one... with sin."


    Wu Lang with a self-derisive grin.


    "You again."


    "Oh, sorry...... I haven''t been able to change my mind yet. I''ll make sure I don''t die, too."


    To Miho, who stares at me, recalls last night''s conversation, Wu Lang hastily withdraws his statement.


    "This is what I''m doing with you all to survive and return to our original peaceful routine. Try not to let anyone die. Ugh."


    To Junko, who smiles and encourages, the three nodded with thoughtful faces.

 70 21

    I can''t stay in a hotel designated for the neutral district on the back street for the time being. This morning I got a big look at the hub in the position of victim, but not a second time. Apricots had no choice but to rush into an affordable hotel.


    Apricots with unconscious uniformed male students poured plenty of suspicious gaze in the lobby, but I can''t care less.


    Even from the blood on the true clothes, it seems obvious that he was a person in the back street, and he never refused to stay. Apricots also did not calculate the area and hide the blood of their true clothes.


    Instead of a small, luxurious look, the true body felt tight and firmly weighed. I guess it''s not true weight and contains the weight of the various gains he hides in his clothes, but nevertheless I can''t help but feel the gaping with appearance if I keep carrying him around straight away.


    In addition, the apricots walked much more consciously through true warmth, heartbeat and quiet breathing. I get tired and stuck in Tasmania Devil a lot, but I''m confused by the feeling that it''s different again.


    Check into the twin room, take off your jacket, put the true to bed with a few buttons off the top of your shirt, and then lay down with a breath of apricot as well.


    "Did you treat me and carry me? Thanks."


    I woke up. True says thank you. The apricot, whose consciousness was loose, points only at the true one with its head intact. I was very concerned about the apricots because they were injured, or because they had just woken up, and the true gaze directed at the ceiling seemed oddly swimming.


    "I''m tired of doing first aid. He told me it was a coincidence, and he erased the line of their art."


    "Are you tired? That''s right... I''m sorry you brought it here, but I need you to keep the room separate. Why are you even bothering with me?


    "Why, you''re wounded and unconscious, and if you turn it into another room, you won''t be able to deal with it right away when the enemy comes again, will you? What are you talking about?"


    Apricots that are angry at true things and strengthen their tone of speech.


    "Is that true, too? But it''s all right now. Ask the other room."


    "What do you do with it in the other room? Are you gonna call me a woman again?


    "If you''re not going, I''m leaving."


    Tell the apricot to stay emotional and return, true in a pale tone, and get up.


    "Wait. Don''t do anything unsolicited when you''re an injured person. You''d rather be in the same spot when they attack you, wouldn''t you?


    "Injuries of this magnitude have very little effect on moving or fighting. Besides, I can''t be with the opposite sex right now."


    "What do you mean?


    An unexpected word comes up, an apricot that surprises me.


    "Do I have to explain this too...... I''m a pervert who wants to kill people. Killing people is exciting and unusually sexually appealing, and if you don''t hold a woman, it won''t subside. I''ve killed many people yesterday, and the condition of having a woman near me now like that is nothing but pain. If you''re bad, you can''t stop raping them."


    Truly, the apricots were taken aback to return answers that went beyond the expected range. It''s too vivid and lacking in clapping for the lies I put on it to kick out apricots.


    Seriously apricots to see the truth. This little boy with such a beautiful face is totally unimaginable, such as having such a sexuality. But he''s a resident of the back street, and it''s no surprise he''s got some different sensibilities than a regular person or some obvious anomaly.


    Apricots became more and more interested. I couldn''t help but be aware that I was attracted. For the first time in twenty-three years I''ve lived so far with the opposite sex.


    "Have you ever actually raped me for saying that?


    "Yes."


    True to lightly affirm the question of lightly spoken apricots. This answer was surprising, too. The quietly emitted voice and the terribly pitiful light in my eyes, I didn''t think it was a lie.


    "Many times?


    "Just once."


    "What happened to that opponent?


    I''m going to ask you something hard to ask. I couldn''t help but ask why. Truth is, I thought I''d be angry, but if I was, on the contrary, I''d like to see where I''d be angry, and I went into it only with a simple focus of interest.


    "That''s about it, stop..."


    Only turn your face away from the apricot while dressed asleep. As I was told, I stopped poking around any further. There is also a consciousness in the apricot that says things that are originally ruthless and thoughtless. I wanted to peel off the talent of the boy who carried this too nice business.


    "Beautiful, you are... the most distorted but beautiful..."


    Apricots approach the true, saying in a dreamy and lucid tone.


    "You''re crazy."


    By contrast, it is true to keep your face pointed and make a voice that is only heartfelt and frightened. Of course you know the apricots are approaching. And what that means.


    "I don''t want to be told by some freak who''s happy to kill people."


    and apricots. Of course I''m not being sarcastic or abusive. I say it with a smile, slowly covering over the true and dressed as a scab.


    "How many are you? I don''t think I''m very old enough to look at it... but I don''t think I''m being too objective. I don''t think the language, the way I think about it, the atmosphere, it''s not childish."


    If you''re in the back street, it''s something that grows up a lot more than those adults in teens, but as true as it sounds, it looks apricot.


    "You''re old... I wasn''t even aware of you until you told me, but you shouldn''t be twenty. Since I fell into this world, I haven''t been very conscious of the flow of the moon, and I feel like I''m passing by when I realize my birthday."


    "How old are you when you''re not twenty... I don''t care what you think. It just looks like junior high school, right?


    "If that''s true, you''re definitely stopping growing. Though I wasn''t aware of it at all myself. Right...... not the same age as it looks...... Though I didn''t think it had been modified by Snow Oka, it also seemed suspicious. I wonder if they were messing with me before I realized it. That''s how much he''s going to do. And before I forget, I have something to tell you."


    I turned my hand over the sheets to the back of the apricot covering myself, and the truth is, I said.


    Apricots that, even though they have approached them from themselves, become more palpitated by what they have also responded to from the true. Apricots get confused as to whether it is better or worse to say that I have never had this kind of experience in a decent way, etc.


    "Your partner, Limei Taguchi. She''s a mouse."


    "Mouse......"


    I also know what that name means by apricots. I''m talking about the one who got his body messed up by a Mad Scientist and modified the structure of his body into something else that''s not human. Some say they are manipulated with memory.


    And in this case, it was definitely modified by Junko Yukioka.


    The abrupt and shocking truth - told that Li Mei had already been turned into an experimental animal for Junko, etc., the apricot lost its word for a while. Whatever it is, I don''t want to believe this, but I can''t even think of a reason for that because the truth is lies.


    "Li Mei? But why..."


    "Didn''t you think it was weird? When I went to Snow Oka''s place in search of a clue to my vengeful opponent, Star Coal Stream Curse, just as Snow Oka and the Star Coal Stream Curse guys were donning their pats. Besides, right before that, I remembered being helped by Snow Oka. Don''t you think it''s too much?


    When I was told, I thought the apricot was certainly too convenient. Speaking of which, I do not feel that the information organization "Frozen Sun", which is kind to Junko Yukioka, has advised me to go to the mustard engine, or that it was set up.


    "In addition, that human estranged movement and fighting power of hers. That, obviously, is beyond human physical ability. You said you''d been dating a long time, but you didn''t notice? It was in a way that was clearly impossible to move in the structure of the human body. I guess that''s how it''s modified."


    Especially when I think of spinning shots, truth be told. Still, I''m going to try it myself.


    "I guess normal people don''t know that. You''re the one who figured it out..."


    On the apricot words, the truth put aside a little while as if to think of something.


    "Right. I''m used to seeing mice, and I can do it on an equal footing with them. Is it hard for the others to see the fine difference? Well, I didn''t even notice it at first."


    "Why did Junko Yukioka make such a modification to Li Mei?


    "He''s heating up research that evolves humans. The mouse he modified is all over the world. Including those who are unconscious of experimental animals. When something happens and you need manpower, Yukooka moves the stock of those mice. Before I started working for him, he probably used only the mouse in the abandoned state to kill the hostile."


    Apricot remembered when I was told. Certainly, when I fell, there was no one called Junko Yukioka''s murder doll. Since about four years ago. Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll - Aizawa Shin''s real name spread in this world.


    "Some people also manipulate their memories into good condition and are made to serve them if the interrupter shows up. I hear those mice are being stocked all over the world. Similar to making enemies and stocking them as pawns. That said, Snow Oka''s scope of action is mainly within Japan. After foreseeing that Yukooka would be hostile to the Star Charcoal Flow spell in the future, Michiguchi would have fortified his flesh and manipulated his memory and emotions to some extent. Erase the memories at heart - no, seal them, and at the same time perpetuate your hatred of star coal."


    "Oh no..."


    I didn''t turn my head well on how to take this fact. Li Mei, who thought he was the closest, most respectful, and best friend, was actually Junko Yukioka''s experimental rat.


    Its strength, vengeance, even life, was the creation of Junko Yukioka, etc., is like a badly made three-sentence SF novel.


    "I''ll leave it up to you to tell this story in person. But I thought I should just talk to you."


    Gently stroking the back of an apricot that was upset in a different way than earlier, True told him so in his usual pale tone as he looked up at the void.


    "That''s right, okay?


    "If you were here, you''d be forced to do it, wouldn''t you? We can''t leave the injured alone, and we''re going to be together tonight, and..."


    After cutting the words for a little while, the apricot hesitated to say.


    "I thought I had no connection with this for the rest of my life... so... I thought it would be good for you..."


    Desperate confession. I throw up in my head that I can''t have any more rhetorical dialogue, and the apricot asks for his true complexion.


    "Is this your first time... If so, I''m wondering if I can do something extra."


    "Yeah, it''s probably the first time... although I''ve never done it normally. After about a year of falling into the back streets, I got caught dodgy and I got mauled."


    "Right..."


    Apricots wondered why I would say this at a time like this. I didn''t want to have sympathy. I just wanted you to know that to the person I allowed my heart to be.


    "I deserved it because I was up there complacent, and I would have been killed or sold off after that, but Li Mei helped me. Li Mei and I have known each other since then. It''s just a matter of life."


    "When I hear that, I don''t need someone like me..."


    "I''m saying I''m good, I hope you don''t like it"


    I remember the frustration, and the apricots intensify their narrative as if to reprimand them.


    "This is the first confession I''ve ever made in my life, and I want you to think about it."


    "I don''t know what to say, it''s shallow to see you, and it could be a common pattern where that kind of emotion sprouts temporarily before and after you mess around the training ground. I wonder if that''s okay."


    "I don''t think so, and nothing like that...... Or am I dissatisfied?


    "No, I''m not dissatisfied"


    A true hand moves, leaving the apricot jacket undressed with tamed hands, in a lowered position.


    While I slept on my back, I took off my apricot clothes, and at the same time I cleverly took off my own clothes. Truly, the apricot became frightened. Quite handy, depending on what you see.


    "You don''t have any scars. I''m pretty much everywhere."


    "It''s like a medal in this world, though I think it would be better to stay. Any injury Snow Oka will fix it with no marks at all. Extra thank you annoying."


    "Is that supposed to be a joke? Or curse or something?


    ''Cause that''s not how it works with him.


    Attract the apricot upper body that speaks softly and gently lips. Apricots don''t go against it either.


    I was ready, but my worst memory still flashed back as expected.


    The lowly laughter, curse and mockery of the constantly bathed, filthy men that I still occasionally dream of and remember. And a nasty feeling. I wanted to avoid remembering it, and there are parts of me that I avoided as much as possible about getting in deep company with the opposite sex.


    But to the point of erasing those memories of apricots, the truth was skillful.


    I wonder how easy it is for me to drown in a very different sensation from what I remember when there was nothing but pain and shame. Everything is too different, even though those men are true to be the gateway to desire their own bodies.


    A past where it was as if souls were shredded with yasles.


    Currently warm and twitchy.


    It feels too different that they should be doing the same thing. Above all, I felt a definite love.


    I also thought it was unrelated for the rest of my life, except for the tiredness of leaning in Tasmania Devil, such as the warmth of a person''s skin and flesh. If it''s something you don''t know where and how to fall in life, an out of place idea comes to your brain.


    But such thoughts are also immediately blown away by the feeling of being given more than true, and intoxicated by the joy of which you are loved.


    True is sweet for what I had declared beforehand to be the gateway to lust. When fighting, a rough beast, when he loves a female, becomes this unparalleled tender - he thought of such a vision, turning his hand on his true back before realizing it himself, and clinging to it with all his natural strength.

 71 22

    "I think it''s time to end this. I know the Ajito from the beginning."


    Around a little around 6: 30 in the morning, out of the hotel that had been in with the four Mihos, Junko was making a phone call, doing the other hand in front of him and blocking the morning sun from dazzling.


    "Yes, because I have an inside man. I''ve been getting a lot of information out of you. Fighting soldiers with experience in action was an achievement, as you can see. The closing point as data on whether or not you can use it on the battlefield is to make it fight Battle Creature, right? So..."


    In the middle of the word, a sharp, eye-catching woman came through, so she rushed into the hotel lobby. He''s probably a personal clothes counselor.


    It is very troublesome to be heard. Even if you are a backstreet resident, you are relentlessly coached that you look like a minor opponent, and dozens of hours of sermons await you.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t call you the spectators or anything. Those people are my specialties, and they''re important funders for research. Well, that''s what I''m gonna say."


    I hung up and got inside my white coat and whined as I went back inside the hotel.


    "Well, True is bad for you, but winning or losing is a game that was decided from the beginning. Yeah."


    "You think you''ve lost the majority of the main spirit pawns?


    Following reports of the returning Makoto and Changko, Koike flashed his face.


    "The grudges of hired killers and mercenaries have all been erased by mysterious magicians. After we even instantly solved our bonds, I don''t know who it is, but it''s a terrible user."


    And, a real pot. This event was totally unexpected for the real pot as well. Although, of course, it is unexpected for all those in the Star Charcoal Flow spell. The way they receive a real pan is different from their nuances.


    "Unless you''re more than one magician, I don''t know if you can think about it."


    Changko says with a pale face.


    "But then it would mean that Junko Yukioka hired more than one skilled sorcerer. If multiple magicians have moved at once, they are likely to get caught up in the information network behind them, but checking online isn''t talking about that."


    Makoto had hired a backstreet informant to do his own research, and I asked the person connected to me, but I had no idea who did it.


    "Or hired a powerful magician to destroy the bonds and quell the spirits."


    "No way."


    Changko smiles at Koike''s words.


    "I know about two monsters who can do that. One is the current Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft heir to the main house, Star Charcoal Shining. The other is the legendary Great Sorcerer, Shizuno Rei, who is said to live hundreds of years. If talented individuals comparable to them were hired, this would be a frightening threat"


    "Then you''ll have to get your hands on this one as soon as possible."


    "Mm-hmm. Thanks. The wind is getting suspicious."


    Koike meditated and closed his mouth at the same time. Changko, who can''t decide what to do, waited for Koike''s next word, but Koike never tries to speak. Confused, he turns his gaze toward the true pan.


    "We still have to replenish the Spirit"


    Receiving Changko''s gaze, Makoto told him respectfully.


    "I''ll stay here. Mr. Egawa would like you to leave here and make a big hurry to replenish the new spirit. You can''t replenish meat pawns, but you can replenish spiritual pawns."


    "Wow, I get it"


    Thank you, Changko leaves the room.


    (Bogus old man with all his skill and two worldless and incompetent little daughters...... really lukewarm)


    The real pot desperately suppresses the scornful grin that comes up.


    (That''s why I can''t trust these guys with the future of star coal)


    When I threw up in my heart, I drowned my head in the pond where I was still meditating, and the real pot followed the room in the pond.


    In Miho''s previous life, the strongest consciousness is his family.


    A life where you must always care about your younger brothers and younger sisters who are born next. That never put my schooling away, but halfway through middle school, the volleyball club had to quit. Because I started working part-time in addition to my household income.


    As a special case due to family circumstances, secondary school students were also allowed to work part-time, but they couldn''t do the valley they had been passionate about until then, and their time to play with friends was almost cut off.


    I never felt sorry for that, but I wasn''t pessimistic. I also don''t hate taking care of my sister and younger brothers in my hand. Rather enough to have been fulfilling. I relied on myself and my sweet sisters and brothers loved it.


    Though I sold myself to the mustard agency for the sake of that family with the momentum to also give my life, there was an encounter.


    The first person I seem to be able to rely on and the people I''ve had a hard time with.


    It was a harsh environment, but therefore it had become so great in itself that in a short period of time it was no less than a family and no less so.


    "You woke up early."


    Takero speaks to Miho, who came to buy juice in the hotel lobby.


    "You''re early, too. I''ve always been the best sleeper there."


    I didn''t know day and night because there was no clock in the mustard engine, and the feeling of time was strange, but it was mostly the samurai who showed up the slowest.


    "I can''t sleep much. Thanks for the heartbeat. Junko said it was time for the last fight."


    samurai says with an anxious face.


    "I thought about it, but I''m not going to stop being insensitive to Miho."


    Even if she told me so, Miho didn''t say anything.


    "Like I said before, I''m empowered with this kind of power. Strengthen your body and protect everyone. The power to be a shield. Even if you think rationally, the only way for everyone to survive is if I fight in a physical, unscrupulous way, okay? I also thank Junko for giving me this kind of power. So I''m happy to protect you, even if you''re satisfied."


    Miho - he didn''t deny it this time, and he didn''t blame it. Miho knew what was true, too.


    Ability and role given to samurai. Samurai understands that and chooses the best way. At the same time, it fills the heart thirsting for the redemption of samurai.


    However, if the nail was not kept to some extent, Miho had nailed it many times because of the impetus to run straight and die. Like Takero, Miho seems to be the one who best fits the hunch of heavy light.


    "I know. To me, too. But, you know, you can''t die. Let''s definitely all live and get back to our original routine."


    "Nothing, eh? I can''t go back to my routine."


    She smiled and gave it back, and Miho was stunned. I wanted to go back to my peaceful routine, but not really, I was completely oblivious, knowing the background of samurai, letting all my feelings run wild.


    Miho stuck in words. Keep your gaze on the samurai with a smile on your face, I don''t know what to say next.


    (You suck, I...)


    Similar feelings boil down to guilt. At the same time, the samurai, who thought he was an important companion, bites at the helplessness of not being able to speak a word to him about his unsaved destiny.


    "Don''t worry so much about it. I have a hand in taking care of Junko. As a help with research. Junko will feel safe."


    "Well, that''s true, though"


    Once this matter has been cleared up, while returning to the daily routine, we have once again promised to cooperate in the study of Junko. Even though Miho didn''t pay much attention to it as it was safe to entrust it to Junko.


    (But is that really okay...)


    Something is caught. No, Miho knows who that thing is.


    Fumi Miho came up with the best development for Takero. Even from Miho, it was something to hope for.


    "You know, more than that..."


    "Oh, you''re both early."


    Junko comes and speaks up where Miho suggested.


    "Oh, I interrupted where it was a good mood -?


    "Yeah, I was in the way so much!


    "No, no, no, no, because that''s not true at all."


    Miho snorts forcefully samurai and sounds like he has no heart or a wolf.


    "Were you nervous and unable to sleep? It''s all right. I assure you. Because I did it, and you''re never going to lose."


    "Though I''d love to."


    To encourage Junko, samurai will be a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "If we get rid of the star coal people who are trying to do us harm, we can all go back to our original world in peace, and there''s just one more thing."


    "But even if this thing catches on, that doesn''t mean it''s all over, does it?


    Miho asks to confirm.


    "It doesn''t make any difference that we''re the research material for Junko, and we''re going to work together on that. Well, I would be happy to cooperate with Junko..."


    "Ah, that''s it. I was a little bummed, and I forgot to tell you."


    Making sure to block Miho''s words, Junko said away in a light tone.


    "Sure enough, I messed with your bodies and turned them into beings who aren''t ordinary people. It''s true you treated me like an experimental bench. On the other hand, you were there selling yourselves. You happened to meet me in that, and you managed to escape that place. But hey, you''re not in custody inside the mustard engine anymore, are you? Basically, I''m free, and if you don''t want to, I don''t think you have to get involved with me anymore. I mean, most of the data you already want is collected, right? However, I still have a few questions, so it feels like a regular check-up at my place for a while, so I was hoping you''d come."


    I was listening, and Samurai felt uncomfortable. Junko breaks through this anxiety and proceeds as if to alleviate it.


    In retrospect, I don''t feel like this was always the way to carry a story like this. It''s like I have that kind of muscle from the beginning.


    A slightly budding suspicion in the samurai. But a few seconds later, the feeling had disappeared beautifully. I didn''t even remember being suspicious.


    "You''re giving me a lot of thought. From what, thank you so much."


    On the contrary, I swallow Junko''s words as they are, on the contrary, filled with gratitude and thanksgiving.


    "Hmm, because even I let you take valuable data, and this is how you protect me from bad people. I will never imitate benevolence."


    "A benevolent Mad Scientist? Something''s funny. Though I could say it sounds like Junko."


    Samuro said with a smile, and Miho was also followed to spill a grin.

 72 23

    When I woke up, I was around 8: 00 in the morning.


    True, who should have slept in the same bed, is already in uniform, sitting in a chair and taking care of his gun. Apricots also quickly put on their clothes and mouth the morning service that had been delivered to the room.


    To be honest, last night, I really had to make you care a lot. Because I heard stories about the apricot past and the fact that this is the first time I''ve slept with a decent man.


    Miraculously, my body was quite compatible, and my libido could dissipate into good shape, but on the other hand, I''m just tired. There was also a strong sense of resistance to having to deal with a woman who was almost the same as the first time from the person I was accustomed to holding.


    (You suck at making it. Me)


    Throw it away without putting it in your mouth. The day after she broke up with Rumi, she holds another woman to relieve abnormal libido. Someone who obviously has a crush on me, too.


    "Why are you in this world?


    I tried not to cut out any conversation from the true one, but just cared for the gun lightly, so I called out from the apricot one. Truth was still poker face, but in response to that question, apricot did find that it had unleashed a disgusting aura.


    "I don''t want to say much. It''s not as easy as saying it in a nutshell. Besides... that''s not what you touch."


    "Though I''ve had quite a few secrets?


    An apricot that jokes and smiles.


    "I told you a secret I don''t want you to know either."


    "I mean, I wonder if that''s something I don''t want to teach you any more than that. Then I won''t have to ask."


    "In addition to what I don''t want to say, I think it''s too much. Honestly, I didn''t mean to fall into a world like this. When I said I wanted a more mediocre life or went to school, I was just worried about the future that I could live decently in society by the crowd. I''ve been a weirdo since I was on the street."


    Apricot was surprised by the unexpected answer. Apricots full of rebellion and disgusting to see society as a sheep ranch, but not really, who have fallen into this world and take pride in their way of life.


    It was shocking that the other person, whom such apricots wholeheartedly admitted, had values quite the opposite of their own.


    "Hmmm...... so what now?


    "Now... I''ve found a place to live that I deserve, and I won''t be able to change my way of life anymore. But I regret it. After all, I couldn''t live properly."


    "It''s the right material. I mean, people had a place that suited them. I don''t feel a scratch."


    Apricots that surprise and confuse me with words I have spoken myself.


    A man like that is told from his mouth that he wanted a mediocre life and had anxiety about the future as a student, and on the contrary, he even feels somehow ashamed of what he has always despised of the street.


    Apricots guess. I really wanted it for a normal life, but for better or worse it had all sorts of extraordinary qualities, so I thought it might have been difficult.


    Conversely, I didn''t have the power to excel at this. Compared to Rimeko, True, and the true Lord Junko Yukioka, it''s like a trinket. No, it doesn''t have to be compared to them, it''s like far from calling them extraordinary.


    It''s this moment now and I hear this boy''s words, and I''m so ashamed of myself.


    "Proper material... as a consolation, perhaps."


    True enough, I still don''t really want a peaceful life on the street. In the end, I enjoy the way I live today, and I am satisfied. But on the other hand, there are untrained people.


    "I didn''t think he looked much like my brother, but something''s starting to look a lot like him now"


    "My brother?"


    To true words without context, apricots with small necks.


    "Yunzuka shakes. It''s your brother, isn''t it? I heard you have a sister who falls in the back street and is an informant, and Yunzuka is a rare surname. Or someone else?


    "No... I did have a brother with that name. Though I almost forgot. But I was too old away... and I, my family, had no idea..."


    I can''t remember what kind of brother he was while he was my own family. It was partly because of the many brothers themselves. That''s what I knew about true, the contact with tiredness, the fact that Li Mei was Junko''s mouse, the world is really narrow.


    "No way...... that kid killed my family?


    Only Boulder knew the news. But the apricots, who hated the family themselves furiously, were honestly sober when they found out about it.


    "You''re pretty thin. So you don''t even know your brother, and he''s gonna debut backstreet with him, and he''s not gonna report it to you."


    I didn''t answer the apricot question, and the truth was I was saying that. Just because I didn''t answer, it was the answer.


    "You, you looked like a child, and it was uncomfortable being grown up only in the contents, but somehow, now it looks like it is."


    More than that, I didn''t want to continue talking about my brother that I don''t even remember, so I turn to another topic.


    "I remember being told that, but I was shocked to find out that Snow Oka had remodeled my body as well... I can''t believe I was immortalized before I knew it"


    "Though I don''t know if you''ve been unaware for four years."


    "Five years. I''ve told him many times not to modify my body or anything... We''ll have to find out when we get home."


    When I left - jealous emotions were about to blow up again on that word, but I believe in the true word earlier and suppress it.


    (This kid has something a little short of Delicacy...)


    I can''t help but think so Apricot. I haven''t known him long, but I clearly see the drawback.


    "I wonder what happened to Li Mei"


    When I thought about it, I realized that I had no way of contacting you freely and tirelessly. I''d rather know Li Mei''s cheap or not soon than wait long for him to come at Tasmania Devil.


    "I''m tired of hearing it. The mouth - it looks like the spirit has been removed, but the spirit is being invaded by a mental disorder. It is impossible to recover immediately. Whether this matter will be completed by the time it is cleared up. Well, it would be retiring here."


    I will report the current situation to Apricot because the truth that I can contact with Tired had already been confirmed.


    "Oh no... to avenge them, I fell in the back streets, and now I have that opponent..."


    "That''s why I''m saying revenge is stupid. Sometimes someone else is eating the vengeful opponent, and sometimes the one you hated was actually a misunderstanding."


    Apricot recalled that Li Mei had spoken from day to day of the danger of being captured by hatred. Li Mei and I would have been aware of the vain nature of vengeance and the danger that we might dig a grave for it.


    "Besides, I can''t believe the vengeance was used by Junko Yukioka."


    "But it is true that the body of the mouth was killed by both the bastards of the Star Charcoal Flow spell. I know it''s inconceivable that you can''t get revenge in your own hands, but even if we did, the result would be the same, and her personality wouldn''t resent me or you for driving them away instead, would it?


    "Sort of. But I couldn''t settle it with my own hands. I''ll stay."


    "It''s a luxury story. The person I resented was murdered and he survived, so I hope you don''t mind."


    Vengeance sounds bitter in the apricots when true words I have said many times that I do stupid things. I''m sure after everything, my chest ached when I wondered if Li Mei would feel more bitter.


    Miho woke up feeling comfortable and plush. They were falling asleep while the car rocked them.


    Moreover, it is brought in such a way as to deposit the whole body in the body of the pure child in the next seat. Junko also gently supports Miho''s shoulders like that.


    Junko told me gladly that he would finally attack the star coal Ajito, and Miho and the others were in the process of taking a taxi to the place.


    The cab was split between the men and women and dressed to ride two cars. At night, the spiritual influence intensified, which meant that the raid was told by Junko that it should be daytime, and he set off as soon as possible.


    "I woke up. Ah? It''s finally our last fight."


    Junko with his usual bounced voice and uncontrolled smile, as if he had no sense of crisis.


    Seeing Junko, Miho wonders. How can you always, always be so nicotine? It has always been like that since we met. Encouraged and comforted with this flamboyant smile, Miho was saved many times.


    Miho was given by Junko the power to interfere to some extent in the spirit of man and to see the Spirit and retreat. In the words of Junko, he drew strength, but from Miho, I can''t accept that.


    A spirit is like a state of mind alone away from the body after death, or the view that the soul is the body of the organism and the flesh is a temporary container, Junko said. Most people would be aware of the former, and Miho thought so, but the latter was the first ear.


    Junko says he has been studying the relationship between the Spirit and the flesh, the world and beyond, long before the existence of the Spirit and the Spiritual World was scientifically recognized throughout the world. Many human beings, not just pure children, studied it, unraveled some of its principles and appeared to use it in the form of surgery.


    They put the females of science into the realm of the Spirit, and over the years they studied how the Spirit works and handles it, and they continue to hone the technique further, to the point of treating it as a great force, and they are the ones called sorcerers, magicians, and spellmen.


    Regardless of its purpose and claims, Miho remembers only anger and disgust when people use the Spirit as an exercise of power.


    In particular, star charcoal spellmasters do the outrage of artificially creating creatures and resentful spirits. I see them, and I hear the spirits'' grudges directly, so I get extra angry.


    "What''s the matter? You look scared."


    "Hmm, sort of..."


    Junko tells me that Miho realizes that his anger is on the table.


    "If I had only thought about them... He said that he had tormented and killed the same people, made spirits with grudges, and used them to defend his country."


    "I''ve been looking into the history of the Star Charcoal Flow spell. The people of the old star coal division really needed strength. I had no choice but to create a foreign law tomorrow amidst fear that I might be uprooted if I continued to be abused and showed strength. There is a history of star charcoal dirty work that is neither appreciated nor despised when it is needed. Even after I left the main house, I never forgot to pass on that resentment and humiliation all the way to my descendants, and at the same time I accumulated research that gained greater power. Research into the production of stronger spirits and techniques that use them. That''s all they had, and we''re human beings who created scary people like them."


    Junko was an argument not to treat the star charcoal thing unilaterally as evil. That''s what Miho doesn''t like somehow.


    "But it''s not like there''s another way, even if you don''t bother to rely on that power. I can''t ask for strength in a good way, like Junko."


    "As long as the history of the Star Charcoal Flow spell goes hand in hand with resentment, you won''t be able to make that choice. And then the state recognized me once, so I can''t overshadow my previous style."


    "Then it''s extra..."


    Miho continued in his heart that this battle could not be lost. While I want to return to my peaceful routine soon, there is a strong whirlpool of sentiments that I cannot even tolerate a rogue outrageous group, which names the guardian of that peace.


    "You shouldn''t be too uptight. The most important thing is for everyone to end this fight safely."


    Junko smiles as if she saw through Miho''s heart.


    "Even for me, I feel responsible for putting you guys in danger in this way. And then I got dressed for you to protect."


    "What are you talking about? Junko didn''t do anything wrong, and you saved us in the first place. Besides, they''re gonna kill us too, right?


    "Well, yes, I do."


    "It''s not just about Junko, it''s about all of us. Junko never feels a special burden."


    "Haha, when they say that, I feel a little comfortable too. Thank you, Miho."


    Shortly after Junko laughed and thanked him, the taxi stopped.


    Looking out the window, the trees were flourishing around. Of the mountain road, taxis are stopped where there is nothing. Nor is this taxi necessarily what it stands for.


    We were promised to have them transported to the nearest location to the enemy Ajito. And when I''m done, they''re going to pick me up again.


    "Sa, go"


    Junko tells him in a non-nervous voice and leaves first. Miho held his fists in both hands in front of his chest to get in the mood before continuing after Junko.

 73 24

    The clan of star charcoal curses had prepared multiple azitos in advance before this battle began, turning them around. Nor did all the people of the clan gather in one place, but were divided into three groups.


    Naturally, for those with the dominant star coal Ayumi, the largest number of people act together, the magicians are quite well placed, and even push off the opposition that has emerged from among the clans to purchase the guardians they can rely on.


    But they are for the worst. The only assumption is that Yayumi''s whereabouts will not be known.


    "Mr. Koike, Junko Yukioka and his children''s mustard engineers will be approaching right up to the side."


    Because of this, when I received the report from Makoto, I couldn''t help but be surprised by the servant Koike.


    "How could I know this place!? You think you have enough telescopic users to dive through our anti-telescopic junction!?


    Absurd your voice as if Yayumi were to blame.


    "It would not be surprising if those who possess such power and once were"


    Koike in a calm tone as he pushes and kills surprises.


    "So the time has come for the real pot to push off everyone''s opposition and buy it. If we do this, we''re going to have to settle down."


    "I trust you all."


    Koike and Makoto bowed their heads with respect to the words of Yayumi, who said away with a nervous face, but mending his majesty as Lord at his best.


    "I''ve been able to identify them."


    Check the email from your phone and tell the apricot to turn its face to the true one.


    "Because I''m tired."


    I similarly drop my eyes on my phone and tell him that True gives me a glimpse at the apricot.


    "He also asked the informant about his tiredness and explored the approximate location. And they have a few candidates."


    "I wish she''d come."


    It is also well known that it is impossible by the nature of tiredness, so the apricot to mouth.


    I had heard stories about being a sorcerer, but I still had no idea what it was like to be an apricot. I only have the impression that he is a beautiful boy who doesn''t like to talk and loves art.


    "I do have amazing powers, but I''m a little mentally... Until recently, I was in pretty bad shape and caged in my room. They''re going crazy periodically."


    "Oh, so you didn''t show your face. Did you go to that kid''s house for a visit or something?


    I kept trying to tell him that I wanted him to give me an address, too, if you like.


    "Visiting and nothing, we live together in the lab. It''s like a family, or a whole family."


    To the true word, the apricot rounded out its thin eyes.


    "What kind of relationship is that? You guys."


    "I don''t really understand the connection between tiredness and Yukioka either. He seemed to have been here long before I lived in the lab. Well, it''s not my hobby to pry. It''s a complete coincidence that I knew you. Of course you are."


    True mouthpiece that doesn''t seem to really interest me.


    "I''m very interested, but hey. Well, anyway, are we going to get into their Azito soon?


    "I''m going to, but apparently they''re not all gathered in one place, they''re gathered in about three groups. We don''t know where we''re going."


    "There are three things I''ve heard."


    True display of the transferred image.


    "Same as I heard. There''s one around, two detachments. I hope we make it to the tower."


    "You mean tired leaks information to Junko Yukioka?


    "Of course I''m tired, I tell Snow Oka not to teach. Well, even if you don''t stab a nail like that, it''s unlikely that Snow Oka will help you with this one."


    "Is it possible that Junko Suzuoka has already pinpointed the star coal azito?


    "Yes. If that''s the case at the moment, the game is my loss."


    True to quickly bag the gun you were servicing and get up and put on your uniform.


    Seriously, the truth is, it doesn''t look like star coal is in your eyes.


    He''s right, it looks like he''s enjoying the game with Junko Yukioka or the job given to him by Junko Yukioka. The expression is scarce, but the apricot sees the emotion.


    "Well, we''re ready, and let''s go."


    "What exactly can I do?


    "I''ll fight the main battle, so you can cover me from afar. That''ll help enough."


    "Okay."


    As easy a position as ever, but I decided on my mind to do everything I could to get through it, and the apricot nodded.


    There are fifteen magicians under Ayumi, including Koike and Makoto. Eleven others under Changko. Eight separate teams. The number of the tribes that had sixty-eight was reduced to thirty-five.


    Even with all that sacrifice, the achievement on the star coal side only defeated an assassin known as Junko Yukioka''s murder doll.


    Normally, it doesn''t fit the bill, but neither Yayumi nor Changko think so. Even if the clan remains long enough to be counted with one hand, it is a triumph to celebrate and I do not doubt it will lead to the restoration of the clan.


    Of course, I have never crossed a clan without sacrifice. Also, I''ve never crossed a lot if I have a lot of fighting power. That is why we followed the proposal of the genuine pot and purchased mercenaries from abroad or this weapon.


    "This is... what is it?


    It appeared in front of him. In front of it, Miho learned a different fear than before.


    of aliens that can only be described as monsters. At the same time, it was also a definite organism. A strange creature resembling a lizard, covered with a shiny black crust like a beetle worm. A giant that seems to be two meters tall alone and more than five meters from head to tail. Countless long horns grow from his head, and countless fine fangs of gizzards peer from his mouth.


    "You''re a battle creature."


    In contrast to Miho, who is becoming less pale of fear, the Japanese man tells the identity of his alien being with a spare face. Even though Miho was not the only one, Samurai was breathtaking, and had he not been surprised or scared at all just by the Japanese, he was not afraid.


    "I can''t believe you even bought this stuff."


    Junko also has the usual, non-nervous voice. Smiles are always the same. It''s even as if I''m amused by the monster that appeared in front of me. Miho was relieved to see that. If even Junko is showing room, whether it''s okay or not.


    Battle Creature is a biological weapon that must be seen on the battlefield of this era. Although firepower and armor are usually inferior to weapons, they have the advantage of being destructive and maneuverable, and above all disposable at low cost.


    There are two types of modified organisms and those made from genetic levels, but the latter, which are now lower cost, prevail.


    Animal care groups are naturally making eye revenge and crying out for a ban, but there has never been, and certainly will not be, an example heard of because the spirit of animal care cannot take precedence over the victory or defeat of war.


    "Samurai, you stay away from me."


    "Well, I don''t want to come near you either, but are you okay with me not going?


    To Junko''s unexpected instructions, Takero rounds his eyes.


    "There are many types of Battle Creatures, so hey. If you dissolve a weapon with strong acid, no matter how regenerative you are, Samurai is in danger. So here''s one..."


    And Junko turned to the Japanese man and smiled.


    "I think it''s easier to handle it only with your power."


    "Mine?


    He''s nominated, and he raises his voice up.


    "Unless you have even heavy firearms with you, it''s extremely dangerous to deal with biological weapons that you don''t know what you''re going to do. Depending on how you use it, the best way to combat it is with your power over heavy firearms."


    "Oh, I don''t know..."


    "I mean, don''t you have time to talk anymore?


    Miho says as he stares at Battle Creature. Shortly thereafter, in the motion of the lizard itself, Battle Creature flew in.


    Create a huge invisible mass and hit it toward lizard the lizard moddle at high speed. I get bounced off the counter by something I can''t see and slapped to the ground. I could see a few broken horns growing from my head.


    "There may be other enemies lurking for opportunities, so stay alert."


    Junko draws attention with an extended voice.


    Miho explores the signs. I do have a few nearby. But there''s no sign of a setup any time soon. I''m sure he''s after the gap.


    "Bullshit."


    With an invincible grin, the Jap created several invisible fields of power around Battle Creature. Front, back, left, right, over the head, too. I''m going to crush you all at once.


    "Kiri."


    Miho groans. I could clearly see the spirit flying in. It''s daylight, albeit in the dim woods. It was clear to Miho that the power of the Spirit was clearly weak.


    Most of all, the spirit has not actually weakened, and this one has strong resistance. It is in the dark, in the muddled creepy places and above all in the darkness of the night that grudges and evil spirits increase their danger. Because gloomy feelings and fears weaken people''s hearts and make them more likely to be possessed by the Spirit.


    More than usual, Miho didn''t have to use his powers. On the contrary, it wasn''t just defense, it even had room to turn to offense.


    While I see a hesitation in hurting people, I pay for the spirit that comes towards me with my thoughts, and even release a wave of thoughts into the spirit of the magician who pointed the spirit at me. Think of an image that is all-powerful and tight.


    The operator''s fear has also been passed on to Miho. But I will not forgive you. When I think of the image of twisting the opponent as it was, the surgeon collapsed with incontinence. I just stunned him and he doesn''t have any trauma. It''s to the point where you might have nightmares until you wake up.


    When I saw the spirit was gone, the samurai jumped out. Telepathically, Miho tells me to move forward where the magician is lurking.


    The magicians, raw by the star charcoal and only polishing the art of exercising the Spirit, who have nothing else to do, are defeated by the samurai without the art of becoming. Miho felt all the signs of the magician lurking where Takero had defeated about seven people had disappeared.


    On the other hand, the Japanese man had no difficulty finishing Battle Creature.


    A biological weapon with a crust that could even withstand a machine gun bullet caused a gut rupture due to a clash of invisible forces, sprinkling mate fluids from his mouth, plus both eyes popping out, and massive splashes of brain plasma from his crushed head.


    "Huh... I don''t know how sturdy they are, so you used your powers funny enough, but you didn''t have to go this far. It felt like crushing tofu."


    Don''t say anything disgusting.


    Miho smiles at the Japanese man, who sweats from his forehead and laughs naggingly as he breathes with his shoulders. It is not a hoarding thing because he captured the unbroken remains of biological weapons only in his sight for a moment and said that where he turned away in haste.


    "Hmm. It''s over. Stay annoyed."


    "Huh?"


    To Junko''s words, Miho becomes a surprise face. Miho is not the only one, so are the other two.


    "Congratulations on that. The enemy''s main force feels crushed. I don''t think there''s anything I can do anymore. Everybody''s clear and free now."


    "No... I thought you''d come out with an enemy boss character or something"


    "It''s not a game. Well, if you''re strong, I don''t know if that''s Las Bosses."


    Tell the unexpected samurai that Junko keeps his usual smile on his face.


    "All you have to do is negotiate with your grandfather the other day, and I think that''s it. War doesn''t kill all the enemies, does it? It feels like taking some of my strength and then putting my demands to the ground. There will be little more star coal power left, so I''ll be on my own after this, and we''ll talk."


    "No, I can''t believe I''m alone!


    Miho changes his complexion and raises a protest.


    "It''s okay. Even I can protect myself enough, and I think it would be easier to accept it if I dared to go alone, in the direction of hand-held over there. I''ve been letting you guys fight for so long, and I''m behind you. All I''m saying is, I need to get a good look at the end of the day."


    "But sometimes just in case... I knew I was alone"


    "That''s right. I don''t trust them."


    Takero and Miho eat down.


    "No, I guess Junko has some idea. We should leave this place to her."


    That was the man who said and controlled it.


    "If we were here, maybe we''d get in the way of negotiations and things. Until now, we have believed and acted on Junko. And then it all worked out, didn''t it? So this time, we should leave it to you, and we should obey."


    "Stay thankful, Kunihiro. Well, let''s just break it up here."


    Miho and Takero were surprised by Junko''s abrupt words. But the man has not changed his complexion, as if he had expected the word.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put my heel on. Everyone should go home on a daily basis."


    "I don''t have a routine to go home to."


    With a masochistic grin, samurai.


    "Of course, I don''t think people can use the abilities you''ve gained to work when it''s hard to get back to the street."


    Junko with a gentle voice.


    "You''ve taken care of a lot... Junko"


    Miho turns to Junko again.


    "No, thanks to you, I''ve helped a lot."


    With a full smile, Junko reaches out to the three of them. Each and every one of you, lay your hands on the pure child with your thoughts.


    Finally, Miho held Junko''s hand, feeling something hot in his eyeball, while holding him in his arms.


    I have little memory of being sweet to my parents, and for Miho, who has lived up to herself as the eldest daughter of a large family, I have always had the feeling of being sweet to my sister or mother for the first time, against Junko.


    A being who keeps a warm eye on himself. Admirable beings. I didn''t even think about being alive and having things to do with such people. While I want to get home early on in my daily routine, I can honestly thank you for meeting such people in an unusual situation and spending the same amount of time.


    Unfortunately, Miho left, and no one noticed that where Junko turned his back on everyone, the Japanese man had a meaningful grin.

 74 25

    True was once taught more than Junko. That human emotions are also electrical signals, and that they are emitted as electromagnetic waves. The so-called signs of a person are also trace electromagnetic radiation.


    When an organism has movement, it produces electromagnetic waves in conjunction with it. Clear electromagnetic waves occur, especially with regard to killing. Apparently the wildlife reacts sensitively to this electromagnetic wave and leaves the scene quickly. Residents in the back streets are similarly polishing the technique of minimizing the signs and the sense of reading them with their skin.


    Five years ago now - when Truth had just fallen into this world, it was repeatedly trained to read the trace electromagnetic waves of the surrounding space by pure children.


    I didn''t know what it was at first, but in action, the truth would know what it meant.


    As a result, the true reads the trace electromagnetic waves of the surrounding area, allowing the position and movement of the lurker to be read.


    Japanese-style interior splash house. I can see it''s dusty and people haven''t stepped in for years.


    And the star charcoal spells seem to be minimizing movement in the mansion, and I can see that the hallways and floors are dusty.


    But when he stepped into a place where the dust was thin and the footprints were clearly on, the truth felt innumerable signs.


    Beyond (9), Truth does feel the presence of the other person. Whether the other person is standing or even sitting is truly perceptible. I can even tell where the head is.


    Just the number of signs, pull the trigger of a pistol with a silencer on it. The sound of falling. When I opened the shadow, three men and women in black kimonos had fallen, wearing their heads and sprinkling their blood and brains over the tatami.


    From a short distance, the apricot watched as the truth shot a bullet indoors without even opening it. Apricots wonder if you really have your own help or something. I''ve already killed eleven people with this. Perhaps it is to the extent of insurance when it happens, such as myself. For this minute, I''m going to be able to do everything by myself.


    Maybe he''s not in the mansion anymore.


    True took out the pistol and took out the sub-machine gun. I snuck into the mansion, the lurking place of star coal, and unilaterally ended it in the form of an unintentional strike, but the mansion toured all the way around.


    "Does that mean you''re still in there because you misplaced it?


    To the apricot question, the truth took a moment before answering.


    "Of course there can be. Then��"


    Apricots figured out what they were going to say ahead.


    The enemy is a user of the power of the paranormal realm, but if you subtract it, he''s a total amateur as a combatant. I didn''t even give it to him while he was using the technique, and the truth, which was good at perceiving signs, unilaterally ended up.


    It was a wary apricot, but apparently it ended with worry, that the enemy might have the power to perceive or predict this sign. But what if a star charcoal spellman notices a raid and comes back or ambush?


    "Don''t kill me. I don''t know, I can''t hear any more Snow Oka bullshit. If we were to use them as experimental material, we would have recovered enough."


    "He said the retrieval would be done by The Great King of Terror Sponsorship, but wouldn''t he be here as well?


    "Oh, Snow Oka should have hired me...... Well, if I told you I killed them all without telling you where they are, I don''t think they''re coming..."


    As he talks, he truly senses multiple signs moving and sets up a sub-machine gun in the direction indicated.


    Truth can be almost grasped, up to the position and distance of the target. And movement, of course.


    When the beadro barrier is quickly opened without sound, it is moved to the garden where no one to take care of it is anymore. It''s starting to snow slightly outside.


    Looking back only for a moment, true glances at the apricot. Only then did the apricot also understand what the truth was trying to say. I guess that means I don''t go out in the garden and want you to be alert to raids from the indoors.


    Soon the gunfire sounded. Neither true nor apricot. True was in the form of being completely ahead of the curve, but still reading bullet ballistics, even with instincts and reflex nerves alone, flying heavily sideways to avoid them.


    "Fast"


    True to whine. After a moment of killing, he was shot with considerable speed. I admit I''m a pretty good opponent.


    Looking in the direction of the signs, behind the garden, a big headed girl, looking a little older than true, had a distorted laugh sticking to her face and a gunshot pointed at her truly.


    Black kimono sewn with embroidery of white stars, which I have seen scattered. He must be a star charcoal magician, but it bothers me from the eye of the apricot that he has challenged the battle with a gun rather than surgery. Is it true that some of them were good at handling guns?


    "How dare you... have killed so many of our countrymen..."


    In the ambush to Junko Yukooka and the Mustard Engine, Changko Egawa, delegated with full powers, truly bathes his angry gaze.


    "Isn''t it better for the world to be killed? Like you."


    Recall the act of hiring mercenaries, deceiving them into making them into soldiers of living corpses, and even tying them up and using them in spiritual conditions even after death, apricots reveal their disgust and say it out loud.


    Even in the back streets - no, because it is the back streets, there is a minimum of benevolence or a line that should not be crossed. These people are clearly beyond that.


    "If we''re going to make a grudge, we just have to make it out of ourselves. If you don''t, you use someone else''s life as a tool to even use that spirit after you''ve taken it, you''re gonna throw up."


    "We used to do that, didn''t we? Curse, curse. He blamed and killed the men and women of his clan while singing all the curses, and he was using his spirit to exercise his curse. But after gaining some strength, I decided that I would use my husband, who would throw up in the world and throw it away, as if I didn''t have to use any of the family members."


    Changko spreads a hateful grin on the apricots she throws up and returns so.


    "Well, Yukioka does the same thing. And I work under Snow Oka like that, and I''m not going to say anything about it."


    Speaking in a voice scarce of discouragement, True shoots a sub-machine gun at Changko as he moves left and right quickly and faints.


    Changko didn''t try to move from the spot at all, only responded by shooting a gun.


    Apricots round their thin eyes in a reaction that they don''t consider to be residents of the back street. Shootouts in an unshielded space often move around without stopping on the spot. Otherwise, just be targeted and that''s it.


    While moving, they predict the opponent''s movements and ballistics by means of vision and a sixth sense sharpened by an outlet. But Changko stayed on the spot in Jen Royal standing, just shooting his gun at the truth.


    Apricot was convinced of Changko''s death, but Changko had not fallen. I''m laughing and staring at the truth. Even the saliva drips from the edge of its mouth.


    "Why?"


    Apricots groan. Why isn''t he dead? Not even a drop of blood has spilled. Even with bulletproof clothing, it''s impossible to say no damage. I don''t have one hole in my clothes in the first place.


    "You must have played the bullet with a bullet."


    Apricots were even more surprised by the true words they had spoken.


    "I can''t do anything like that..."


    "I can. Take two outlets."


    Third surprise. Breathtaking, Apricot looked at Changko.


    There are rumors that outlets can be several times more effective than one tablet when taken and gain human discrete combat power, but they are one of the forbidden hands when caught up because they have a high chance of becoming obsolete with side effects.


    This world is a long apricot, but I never saw anyone take two pills, and I didn''t know that I could play enemy bullets with my own bullets to prevent them, etc. Even from sub-machine guns to bullets that continue to spit out.


    "Did you come by that means, not by surgery? Well, I haven''t been able to defeat it with scattering until now, so I guess so."


    As I say, the truth gives me a glimpse of the apricot.


    "But there''s also a weakness in not being able to handle multilateral shootings. So shoot me apricots off this side of him."


    "Okay."


    Apricots nodded at the pale true words, and Changko changed her complexion. Truly a calm response at all, even though it was a last resort to preservation and life-saving from Changko.


    At the next moment, Changko''s consciousness was interrupted. I prevented all of the shooting from true, but not while I pointed the muzzle towards the apricot, eating a bullet from the side to the brow and falling sideways.


    "I should have been honest with you, not obsessed with the art of playing bullets."


    True to look down at Changko''s wreckage and say it in a slightly frivolous way.


    "Hey, have you ever taken two pills before, too? Seems familiar."


    "Nothing."


    Turning to the apricot, he smiled and showed the truth only for a moment, literally only slightly.


    "I just saw a couple of guys who used to take two pills and have done the same thing. Well, thanks for the apricots."


    For the first time, he was called by name and thanked, and the apricot felt blood rising from his neck to the top, turning his face away from the truth by accident.


    "Aye!


    And, a scream rises from Changko''s body, and the apricot finds itself stunned. No, it wasn''t the body that screamed. It is the spirit of Changko who escaped from the wreckage. I don''t think that''s very much the girl''s, I''m turning the demon''s shape to the truth.


    "Are you saying that even if he died, he was using the technique of becoming a spirit and attacking his opponent? For once, I predicted it."


    Turning to the angry spirit of Changzi, he says the truth without showing how he moved at all.


    Truth is, I don''t show you how to avoid it at all. Only protruded his right arm toward the spirit. That moment when Changko''s spirit tried to make contact with the truth, Changko''s spirit plays and flies.


    I guess I hit the talisman directly, and the apricot looked and figured it out. To ensure that Changko was buried in what he saw as a strong spirit of resentment, so much so that even the bond stretched out by the talisman could withstand, he saw a direct attack by the talisman.


    However, Changko''s spirit had not disappeared. It seemed painfully wandering in the universe, but after a while it stopped moving and looked again at the true and apricot.


    "Ho, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    When I scream in a hard to hear voice, it really strikes me again. There is no such thing as a talisman. If you can''t defeat it with apricot minutes, you have no batter.


    When the apricot popped out in front of the true in a true-covered outfit, he threw a talisman from close range onto Changko''s spirit.


    Raising the voice of the severed demon, Changzi''s spirit became foggy and disappeared. Seeing it, the apricot strokes down his chest.


    "Is this also within predictions? What would you have done if you couldn''t take him down now?


    Apricots to make you laugh small.


    "When that happened, did I have to run and run? Now get a pile of talismans."


    And, I feel the vibration of my phone as I speak, and truly project the display while I am alert to my surroundings, confirming my email.


    "I got hit. It seems Snow Oka has made it to the main base where the enemy''s head is..."


    True to swing your phone, look at the apricot one and shake it small.


    "Are you saying this is over?


    "Oh, the game is my loss. Snow Oka will cat everything later."


    Totally unexpected, an unfortunate doomsday. Declarations of defeat. I wonder if apricots say things like this when they get stuck in a fox.


    Truth doesn''t give it to expression, but it was seen in apricots as if they were giving up and breaking it up rather than remorse.


    "Though I still have something to do."


    "Things to do?


    "Sorry, but I can''t tell you. As far as star coal is concerned, you can see it as over. Tell them that when you''re conscious."


    The true word was dissatisfied with the apricots of the genre who wanted to be sure of all the truths.


    I also thought I''d sneak up on what I was going to do and see it through, but I''m not sure I can tail this opponent without him noticing, and I''m more afraid to undermine my credibility with that, so I stopped.

 75 26

    "Battle Creature has been defeated. And Junko Yukioka is single, and he seems to have come inside."


    Yayumi gave a harrowing look to the report of Makoto, but Old Koike did not change his complexion.


    What they have is an old dojo in the mountains. It is a training ground that was used by the clan long ago. Care is also provided regularly as a safe house for emergencies.


    "Ho ho. Isn''t there some kind of bargaining that Snow Oka came in here on his own, putting down whoever he was taking with him?"


    "Koike! I''m not going to give in to Snow Oka!


    "The winner, you have to think about what is most important to the clan"


    Yayumi changes her blood phase and calls, but Koike makes her face full of wrinkles even more squeaky and laughs, and she shudders.


    "Even if we lose, that doesn''t stop the clan. I am sorry for your ancestors who endured shame but never stopped lighting the star charcoal."


    "Ugh..."


    To Koike''s words, Ayumi shudders and groans with a groan. It is the thought of a sever that not only did he expose himself to the ugliness of being offered a pardon by the country in the Lord''s name, but that the result would also be that he would not fulfill his culprits.


    "There is only the earliest possible surrender. It seems that Yukooka and we were going to fight each other by hand, and that he did not take the lives of his compatriots as far as possible. Looks like he''s locked up somewhere. If it works, you might be able to gauge us to bloom back into state custody now that we have no mustard engine. Yukooka is still connected to the shady powers of this country."


    "Okay. I''ll leave the negotiations to Koike."


    Yayumi clenched her fist, wondering what face Changko would look like if she heard.


    Fight with all the power of the clan. It also didn''t choose the means, purchasing soldiers and battle creatures, but it was just defeated, or trying to get the government to whisper to its enemies by bowing their heads.


    "Then, true pot, tell Yukioka to surrender and let him come here. Be polite."


    "Nothing like that."


    The real pan at the entrance to the room laughed and showed. A nasty grin I''ve never shown before in front of Koike and Ayumi. And enter the room and empty the entrance.


    "We''ve already sent you through, late."


    "Yes, it''s nice to meet you, my lord. And Koike hasn''t done it yesterday."


    A red-eyed girl appears with an uncontrolled smile as usual and her hands stuck in her white pocket.


    "A real pot?"


    Yayumi looks at the real pot in surprise. I don''t know why. I couldn''t understand what it meant to have already passed by Yayumi''s head. And why the real pot is spreading a grin like it beat the full face.


    "True pot, I...!


    I broke into the boulder to see what Koike meant. Makoto was in contact with Junko Yukioka.


    There were some doubts about where we were or where we were being raided, but if there was a traitor, everything would be satisfactory.


    Moreover, Makoto was the first substantial commander to argue that the mustard engine and Junko Yukooka should be discussed, and was in the process of doing so. In order for me to hold the power of star coal, I would have tied my hands with Snow Oka and deliberately set myself up to lose, and put the blame on Changko, Koike, and even Yayumi.


    That''s why Makoto had taken a stance that would give all the handles to Changko. The idea is that you can become a new owner after holding the owner and his side accountable without any responsibility.


    "Well, that''s why this game means I win, right?


    "It''s a game..."


    To the words of Junko, who smiled and spoke, Yayumi, who bites his teeth.


    "Sounds like it... but I don''t think it''s a real pot and a guru. And the true pot that I thought was loyal was the infidel."


    Koike, on the other hand, mocks himself. They admitted they were guilty of foolishness that they couldn''t spot.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot about my hands, too, like you guys have used every hand I can think of. But I''m glad I hired mercenaries from foreign countries, but I think what made them look like zombie soldiers was back and down in strength. Because of this, the soldiers in the war are getting weaker because they''re losing their mind. And if you do that, it''s like making enemies all over the place."


    Junko gives me a glimpse into the real pot.


    "Well, when I seeded it, I was the one who asked him to buy mercenaries and battle creatures - Because I needed to check the performance of my biological weapons in action to see if they were powerful enough to beat good soldiers and battle creatures. So, we also needed buyer customers to see it."


    "Now the real power of the star charcoal curse is mine. If only these people weren''t here."


    Ayumi is stunned by the words of a genuine pot she says with a laugh at. Finally, she could read the muscles, too. The reason why Makoto joined hands with Junko Yukioka was to let Junko Yukioka kill himself, the winner of the power of star coal.


    "Well, hey, I just wanted to thank you for leaking a lot of information to me so far and giving it to the star coal people."


    Junko looks at the real pot as he says, and does his hand to its throat.


    "But come on, I basically don''t trust a liar or a betrayer."


    When I say with my usual uncontrolled grin on my face, Junko''s white hand pierces easily, as if I were going to stick the neck of a real pot in a tofu.


    "Huh...? Hiu......"


    Sprinkling blood like a fountain, the real pot looks down on a beautiful and adorable girl who leaks a voice that doesn''t speak and pokes her hand at her throat unconsciousness, looking like she doesn''t know what happened for a moment.


    The girl had the same loving grin, but shortly after realizing that she had killed herself with that smile on her face, the real pot collapsed in despair.


    "I''m the only liar in the world, and I think it''s enough."


    I look down at the body and say it with a smile as I return my white coat and white skin and dirty it with blood.


    Koike fought against Junko''s light betrayal of Makoto and killing him without hesitation. Too evil and outward act. Besides, it was heartfelt horrible to have done that with the smile of innocence itself.


    The battle didn''t stay just that. When I wondered whether the returned blood attached to the white coat of Junko and the white skin like fresh snow had risen in the form of red mist, it fogged as it was. I don''t even have a spot of stain left on my white coat and skin.


    Koike is breathtaking to see that what is in front of her is that she looks like a girl, but she is far beyond her intelligence.


    "A hundred and three years raw by a clan of star charcoal, I have seen various things, but your presence is more out of the ordinary orbit than any of them"


    "Hmm, I''m not that big of a deal. In a hundred and three years, how many things can you understand? Even I, who live more than ten times that, say there are things the world doesn''t know."


    "More than ten times... Ha ha, from your point of view, I''m a wrinkled boy or something"


    "Ma, let''s just talk about the future. I''ve asked you to go along with the product test, and I''ve been thinking a lot about the treatment."


    Yayumi could not honestly accept Junko''s words. I just saw him kill the real pot he was inside laughing at. There''s no way I can trust such a bad girl.


    "It is our sadness to return to the honorable patronage of the state. With your help, which is connected to the government, that would be very gratifying. If you will do such a thing to us, the Star Charcoal Flow spell will pledge to your eternal loyalty."


    To be respectful, Koike knelt on the spot and sat down in front of Junko. Yayumi also bites her lips, mimicking them into a pond and putting her head on the floor.


    The best option for the clan is the earliest, only Kyoujun. From the very beginning, it was our own fault. Yayumi is also well aware of that, and if it fits round with apologies and respectfulness, that''s the only way to fit in.


    "Hmm, you don''t have to be so hard. I don''t care about anything. But because of that, I was wondering if I could have another experiment with what I''m making. If you succeed in that experiment, it''s a one-stone, two-bird invention that you can play your spiritual defense with."


    "If you will hear our wishes, I will give you a clan to respond to whatever your demands may be."


    Junko''s questionably convenient request, but Koike answered without hesitation.


    Mad scientists naturally assumed that the clan would be killed by being turned into experimental benches, but if we look back at the painful history of star coal so far, we will not be able to make that much sacrifice.


    "Okay, negotiations are in place. Well, hurry up, then, and bring all the members of the clan to my lab. Oh, don''t kill them. They''ve already had them go to the lab. Though some of them seem to have been killed by you, I''m not relieved that you''re so sweet around here."


    "Are they all..."


    Koike takes a glance at Ayumi behind him. He looks anxious as expected. Naturally, she is also the head of the clan, but what the hell is she going to do?


    Koike was also anxious to be honest. I don''t think it fits the concern that all members of the clan will be killed because I''m saying it will be convenient for us.


    I can''t say enough about that promise and not being made counterproductive, but as far as restoration was concerned, there was no alternative to following Junko in the current Star Coal Stream spell.


    Toshio Nakamura had several companions. Unlike Miho and the others, I have company at work.


    They were made guinea pigs to draw extraordinary power, just like the Japanese in the mustard engine.


    Some were lucky enough to awaken to paranormal abilities, while others lost their lives. Ultimately, however, he is convinced that everything but himself lost his life with the collapse of the mustard engine.


    Junko Yukooka, an arms-trafficking organization affiliated with the Republic of Japan, found out that the purpose of Junko Yukooka, who is entering and leaving the mustard engine, was to create a human-based, mass-produced biological weapon to make it the world''s largest arms-weapons manufacturing company and sell it to Kitinsink, a pregnant woman, releasing several operatives to the mustard engine in search of its secrets.


    To know beforehand how to make it. And luckily, Toshio was chosen as the experimental bench for Junko Yukooka.


    The mission of the organization is fulfilled in the return of the man to his own organization. Even after the collapse of the mustard engine, there was no escape gap, caught in a strange commotion with the people called the Star Charcoal Flow Curse, but now it is completely free from both the mustard engine and Junko Yukioka.


    For a person to acquire paranormal abilities, it is only due to a pure coincidence, training as a magician from a young child, or even accidental with artificial repression.


    But Junko Yukioka was sure and low-risk low cost, and no matter what kind of person he was, he braided only one limited kind of paranormal power, a way to grant it. The master himself is the result, and if he returns to the organization, he should be able to assign the technique from the master''s body. In other words, we can mass-produce the same abilities as the Japanese.


    Seven sections of the wheelchair have long been in the business of manufacturing and selling illegal weapons, and have made terrorists, criminal organizations, etc., but sales have been growing since Kichin Sink signed a contract with Junko Yukioka to sell Yukioka-branded weapons to pregnant women.


    If you can get a pregnant woman out of a kitchen sink and sell the same biological weapon first, try seven verses in a wheelchair and you''ll get a big advantage.


    The Japanese man had been educated as a seven-verse operative in a wheelchair since he was attentive. I''m a sarcastic person and I don''t tolerate collisions with my bosses, but I''m not dissatisfied with the organization.


    Irrational tasks like this one also have the temper to digest as a pleasure.


    Even if it leaves the organization, there''s no place to go. Where I went to the peaceful world on the street, many of my skills as operatives I had been planted since I was a child did nothing.


    Then there is nothing to be pessimistic about, and the Japanese are splitting up in an attempt to enjoy this fate that has been given to them at all positively. Anyway, if it''s just stimulation, you get enough to rot.


    The Japanese knew all about what the battle against the star coal curse meant after the collapse of the mustard engine.


    How powerful we are, and how we fight a group called the Star Charcoal Flow Spell, we can take that data.


    She also knew from the top of the tissue that the pregnant woman would show her the condition to the kitchen sink.


    That''s why we have to hurry. I should have seen the gap and escaped along the way, but I went out with Miho until the end because I felt like abandoning them.


    I didn''t think Junko would miss us on that spot. It''s incomprehensible why Junko gave them their freedom.


    No way. Did you release me with mercy, as it really worked? Rumors are with people who also do that kind of whimsical good deed, but in any case, we still can''t be alarmed.


    The sun has already set. Take many taxis, also on foot or by train, and travel far from the city to cross to the branches of the organization. A thoughtful move.


    She brings back the secrets of her research from beneath Junko Yukioka, who is said to be a living legend in the back streets. We must move so that we are never enlightened by the seven verses of a wheelchair.


    Now that Junko is gone and a declaration of dissolution has been issued, this is the chance we have been waiting for.


    But at the same time, I was anxious. I wonder if Junko is swimming after finding out who he is.

 76 27

    The masked feast is over. He has already left except for a man in a tuxedo with a bird mask and Taiichi Frost, the chief executive of the kitchen sink, on a pregnant woman. Only the two of them were facing each other at the round table, having a conversation.


    "I hear Kitinsink has a contract with the government for pregnant women. Mr. Yukooka destroyed the mustard engine, not the government, but the pregnant woman who gave her the right to sell to Kitin Sink, does that take the form of selling to the government the paranormal weapon she made with Kitin Sink?"


    Says the man with the bird mask, pouring wine with his own hand into the glass.


    "She was alienated from the government, and she didn''t have to go through her in-laws. Of course, the government will also know that one end of the cause that broke the mustard engine is in Junko Yukioka. That''s why I''m not stupid enough to incriminate Ms. Yukioka."


    "You think you can''t even get the government out?


    When I hear Frost Root''s words, a slight sound of surprise mixes with the voice of the bird-faced man.


    "If you put a balance on maintaining decency and questioning the crime department, you can pretend not to see it. Originally, that facility was created by Miss Yukioka, and I''ve made enough contributions to the state. If you want a replacement for the facility itself, you will build it again. You could have signed a pregnant woman to a kitchen sink."


    Frost root that answers pale.


    "We, the Formalin-Pickled President, in a different way from you, are also making money for Mr. Yukioka. It''s not just about offering such spectacles, it''s often about offering technologies that go beyond common sense. But I didn''t know she existed so far."


    The man in the bird mask was a top executive of the formalin-pickled president, an organization that provides a variety of illegal pleasures to the favored rich.


    Unlike Frost Root, he''s just revealing his position, not even his name. But Frost Root had roughly guessed who it was, and I don''t consider that disrespectful. It is honest that there is not much interest because the genre as a criminal organization is too different.


    As a kitchen sink for pregnant women, I just wanted to see the performance of the recruit weapon made by Junko, but the president pickled the formalin on it and sold the weapon''s announcement as a spectacle. Of course Junko gets that amount of money. I''m not talking about what I would have agreed to.


    Frost Root, however, accepted this even though he had not decided to introduce new weapons. If Junko has a profit, he was prepared to lend it to me. It can also be used as a card in the unlikely event that this recruit weapon is not worthy of handling, or if there is a defect later.


    "It''s one of the living legends in the back street. It''s something we don''t want to turn around on our enemies. Yet those who enmity her persist. If you think from her, you don''t see them as enemies."


    "It''s a convenient pawn to use as an experimental bench."


    To Frost Root''s words, the bird-faced man smiled back like that, but Frost Root didn''t. The laughter of a bird-faced man was taken over by a laugh in another sense, wondering if he was a man who couldn''t do a single loving laugh of a social dictionary.


    "I have one question."


    The masked man asks.


    "I was looking at that kid named Takero Kanamachi, and I thought, is there no such thing as an increase in the production of soldiers close to immortality? Yukioka said it would be easier to make it there."


    "Yeah, you can''t do that."


    Frost root answers instantly in a rugged tone.


    "If you are offered a convenient product that works well for me, such as an immortal soldier, you can increase your business. I want consumables like Battle Creature and this one to spin quickly and be crushed."


    "I see. I guess so if I were in a position to do business. If it''s from the war side, it''s not the same again."


    To Frost Root''s words, the man in the bird mask seemed convinced.


    "It''s time for me to excuse myself. See you when you get a chance."


    Frost Root rises and says a greeting of unsatisfactory goodbye.


    "I wonder if I have a chance. We operate in darkness with each other, but the fields are too different. We don''t seem to have a chance to interact with each other."


    The frost root leg stopped as the bird-faced man told him to sit down.


    "If there''s anything to do with it, Miss Yukioka will probably be involved again."


    In a pale tone, Frost Root left the room this time.


    One, the man left in the room takes the mask. No, instead of the mask, the skin on the face and hair were peeled off and showed. I wasn''t just covering my face with a mask. The lower face was also a disguise. The man, who was thought to be elderly, was the owner of a neat look, no matter what he saw in his early twenties.


    Yayumi had long lost consciousness. When I returned to consciousness, it was as if I could not recognize what was happening now. The world was engulfed in darkness, with no sound, not even the feel of its own body. I suspected that I had already died and become a spirit.


    I don''t remember in the first place. We were to surrender to Junko Suzuoka, and all of that went on to talk about letting her return to state guardianship again at her mouth, and then - I don''t remember what happened.


    I think of my beloved Changko''s face. Will she be safe? Junko is talking about keeping the star coal sorcerer alive as much as possible, but he also said that there are actually dead people out there. There is no guarantee that Changko will be safe.


    With the awakening of consciousness, the memory gradually comes back to life. At the request of Junko, all the surviving magicians went to the Yukooka Institute to accompany her experiment.


    He gave me life support, but it''s not very reassuring. But before the survival and restoration of the clan, we must be prepared for any sacrifice.


    It brings back more memories. Yayumi and the others were put to bed, each injected, and fell asleep.


    What surprised me before that was that there was a room in the lab with dozens of beds lined up sloppily. What exactly is it used for?


    There was no sign of Changko among those who were told to survive. The others are missing or dead. Yayumi can only rely on Junko to confirm Changko''s life and death.


    A humiliation that breaks into resentful enemies and keeps their heads bowed. What a miserable thing to lose. But the history of the star charcoal curse was just as gloomy itself. Compared to past misery, tragedies in one''s own generation and so on are known. We must reward the spirits of our ancestors by crawling again.


    "Oh, you look awake."


    I heard Junko. But weird. Very uncomfortable with my voice until before I fell asleep.


    "Do-o? How do you feel?"


    I can''t get back to you for some reason even if I want to answer. There is no infinite physical feeling. The surroundings are surrounded by darkness. I feel like I''ve been asleep for quite a while.


    "As promised, I''ve spoken to the government. If you ask Paranormal Defense to reappoint the star charcoal curse people, don''t worry."


    To Junko''s words, Ayumi ecstatic. I really wanted to say thank you for forgetting my position as an enemy, but somehow I don''t have a voice.


    After joy, fierce anxiety strikes. My body is clearly strange. What the hell was the experiment Junko was talking about? Does that mean I''ve already been turned into an experimental bench?


    He also said that it would be possible to combine the responsibilities of state guardianship, but what would that be?


    "Now, how can I help you?"


    The light shined with the words of Junko. It feels as if he was suddenly thrown out of the dark into a bright space.


    I tried to close my eyes reflexively to the glare, but I couldn''t. For some reason, I can''t close my eyelids no matter how. No, that''s where Ayumi noticed. I don''t have a lid myself.


    I intuited that my body would be something terrible. As my eyes get used to the light, I see bubbles floating around me. Even more visible over the glass, the smile of a girl with red eyes in white.


    "Hmm, would you like to see what it''s like? Then I''ll show you."


    Junko leaves and brings a big mirror from somewhere.


    What was reflected in the mirror was the loss of the exfoliated brain, spinal cord, eyes, some guts, and everything else - myself - floating in a container like a large test tube.


    Yayumi tried to scream, couldn''t. There are no vocal cords anymore. But her spirit was certainly screaming.


    Fear of being made to look only minimal to live, of everything else being taken, just being left with only consciousness and intelligence in the flesh, and still being kept alive - no, that''s not all. Ahyumi understood beyond that.


    I am left only in the state of a vessel containing spirits. A technique similar to this is found in the spell of star coal. The so-called art of raw spiritualization. That''s the depths I went to when I crushed the mustard engine.


    "Heh, you''re the only one with boulders. I think I know what you mean."


    Junko, sitting in a chair and looking at an EEG, turns his face to a container containing Ayumi and grins with a sneer and a languid grin - that usual grin.


    "But you''re not the only one. Don''t worry, the people in your clan made you look good."


    Junko stood up and rotated the container containing Ayumi. Seeing the sight spread beyond it, Yayumi''s heart screamed even more.


    Just like myself, there are dozens of containers like test tubes in which the brain, the spinal cord, and some of those left in the gut alone are placed. However, unlike Yayumi, they didn''t even have eyes. There was no doubt that what was inside would be the survival of the Star Charcoal Flow spell.


    "Everyone except you, they''ve already seen it. There are a few things similar to your technique, aren''t there? Secrets that continue to inflict pain and manufacture and extract living spirits to cause powerful paranormal phenomena. No, it''s really great. Though I have lived for over a thousand years, I have only seen the use of such thorough human suffering and the use of the technique I have studied. So I thought it would be a shame to destroy you like this, so I blended your technique with mine. You know what a dream band is, right? It''s the one where you can flush electromagnetic waves directly into your brain, show hallucinations, and have a virtuous experience as you wish. I''m going to use that, and I''m going to have you guys experience virtual torture, so with that pain, I''m going to have you become a very fine living spirit. With that power, it''s the dimension of having future spiritual defense fulfilled. A very nice extraction for each other, isn''t it? Oh, I also left it immortal, so I''m going to have you act as the honorable head of national defense on a semi-permanent basis without going to the underworld or reincarnating. - Are you happy?


    Yayumi screamed for the third time without being heard. Her brain was dominated by more profound despair than anything else in the world. Even if the Star Charcoal Flow spell has the art of living spiritualization, there is no such thing as the art of immortality. Spirits and meat were only disposable consumables.


    But with this combination, I understood that I was ruled by a curse that I could never escape. Until the end of this world, we were cast into hell, which will last forever.


    "Well, that''s why I''m not trying. Oh, this is getting in the way, so I''m going to cut it."


    When Junko moved the mouse and clicked, Yayumi''s vision closed to darkness.


    The eyeballs connected to the brain were severed from the brain and slowly sank into the bottom of the container through the fluid.

 77 28

    A few hours ago, he left before Miho and Samurai, only to say, "I will never see you again," with a vague and meaningful grin.


    Miho sits on a bench in the park at night. Somehow, I don''t feel like going straight home. It''s what you''ve been waiting for. No, I know why. We can''t leave it like this, because we have a great deal of heart.


    "Yes, yes, I''m home."


    A samurai who bought a can of coffee gives Miho one. Miho takes it and stares at Samurai.


    "Hey, what?


    "What, is what I say. Why don''t you sit down?"


    "Oh."


    Samurai sits next to Miho while dogging. Miho went crazy and smiled at the ones who were now reluctant to do anything. Even after sitting next to him, he opens his mouth while taking his gaze off approximately.


    "Say goodbye to Miho, too. I don''t know what to do. Let me work at the Snow Oka Institute."


    "More than that, why don''t you come to us?


    To his sudden and straightforward offer, Samurai blew his coffee. Additionally, the can is also dropped on the scissors and the contents are spilled in a grand way.


    "I''m not blunt enough not to realize how you feel. Well, if it''s okay to start with friends and residents."


    "What about Miho''s family? All of a sudden, I said," Bring a man in and let me live. "


    "We were originally a big family, so it wouldn''t be a problem to have about one more. Ma, I just want you to work. And my dad doesn''t care because he''s so indifferent. You know, it''s like I sold myself to that place to help my family, right? We don''t have the right guy to say that to me anyway."


    Miho with a clear tone, Takero is just confused.


    "Well, are you pitying me and saying that to me? Well, thank you very much, and I''m very happy."


    "Aren''t you sympathetic and superior? If you say you don''t like it, I''m not saying you can''t either."


    "No, no, no, no, I don''t hate it. It''s just, how can you look at me like that... if you don''t like it, you can talk like that with sympathy."


    "Really stupid."


    During the samurai''s words, Miho said in a frightened breeze.


    "If you didn''t like it at all, you wouldn''t say this. Well, I''ve never dated a man before, and I''m gonna cut him out of me, and I''m pretty sure I''ve thought of that."


    "Uh-huh..."


    "What''s going on?


    Miho peeks in surprise at the samurai holding his head with groans for some reason.


    "As far as I''m concerned - it''s a pleasure. But I''m killing a lot of people. It makes a lot of people unhappy. I wonder if I should be happy or get one of those... I should have been sentenced to death, and Junko brought me to that institution, hoping I could help the world at all. Get your freedom, join Miho... I''m sorry about the kids I killed and the people in their families."


    "Then you''re going to die? Or try to live an unfortunate life for the rest of your life?


    "What would you think if my family of kids killed me found out I was alive and happy? I have not atoned for my sins. I have not been duly punished. That''s what I can''t stand!


    To the samurai who tells him with the thought of spitting blood, Miho couldn''t find a word.


    I remember a teacher saying in middle school that being punished sometimes saves people''s minds. But that''s why I can''t even tell Samurai to show up again.


    Already he has been treated like he has been sentenced to death and is a person who does not exist on the family registry. Even if you don''t, you can''t say come back and get the death penalty, etc.


    "So if there''s any way we can make amends? Like finding it and living in atonement. For example, volunteering, or running away from home and becoming a boy."


    "No, your boy''s tight."


    Miho was relieved when his grin returned to Samurai, who looked painful.


    "You just have to find the means. I can help you if you need me."


    "Ugh... I''m so thankful what to say"


    "I was saved by Junko, too. I can''t thank Junko enough. So I was trying to help someone else. Backstreets, supernormal powers, that''s already a punishment..."


    "No, because Miho was giving Junko heat. When Junko comes, always let his eyes shine. Come on. That kind of hobby... oh."


    In the middle of the words, Miho punches Takero in the head with his fist with considerable force.


    "Because you were like your sister. I''ve studied. That''s how it feels to rely on someone, to be sweet. I was always in a position to be, so I had no idea."


    "Hmm. Like I know, like I don''t. Oh, I spilled coffee, so I''ll get you a new one."


    The samurai rises up and rushes to the shithole and vending machine.


    (It seems like a dream to be able to live in the same house as Miho, so I can find a way to make amends and congratulate him...)


    My sins are too heavy. The day you will be free from the consciousness of sin will surely not be visited for the rest of your life. I may not be able to make amends for anything I do.


    On the other hand, happiness is rolling right there. I have never been separated from Miho like this, and I am too happy to live with her. Nor can Samurai refuse to do so.


    "God is really crazy. I can''t believe I''m giving you this fate."


    I took the can out of the vending machine, and right after I whined...


    Shots rang from a place I thought was close by.


    The samurai are stiff and drop the can. A fiercely unpleasant feeling strikes me.


    Nothing on my mind, but I still had a bad feeling my heart was going to freeze. Takero hurried back to the bench where Miho waited.


    By the crushed bench, Miho was down.


    There was a familiar figure standing right on the side. Toshio Nakamura, what is he doing here when he tells me that he will never see him again? Why is Miho down?


    When he saw the man''s calm face, Samurai intuited. The sight in front of me says it was the work of the Japanese.


    "I have done my best. Just stunned him."


    The samurai opens his mouth from the Japanese man faster than he asks.


    "The arms-smuggling organization on the back street, the seven-verse agent in the wheelchair, that''s who I am. Several agents infiltrated the mustard engine after obtaining information that Junko Yukioka, who is connected to the chitin sink to a conflicting tissue, a pregnant woman, is using the mustard engine for the production of a mass-producible psychic soldier. I was the only one lucky enough to be Junko Yukioka''s experimental bench."


    I''m not the usual loving national man. Reveal who you are with a faceless expression like Nobu, take away the cigarette, and set it on fire.


    "As an embezzlement of pre-launch products, I have to take Miho with me to the organization. I don''t know if I can analyze it and make the same thing, but if I sell it as a product first, it''s a winning dimension."


    "Trying to take Miho forcefully means..."


    "Oh... you wouldn''t treat me politely as a customer. It would be a guinea pig, just like the mustard engine."


    Listening to the Japanese man, Takeo bites his teeth and stares at the Japanese man. Accepting that fighting spirit and anger, the Japanese man smiles lonely.


    "I don''t need you. You were like a jerk. You''re just a shield. All our battles with that crazy magician were on video and broadcast live. As a show, for pregnant women to check performance by kitchen sink. You''re like an amulet to balance the game. Perhaps you also have mind control. A strong sense of purpose must be planted to protect Miho and me."


    Takeo was stunned by the accusation of the Japanese man. I have never felt uncomfortable with my own feelings, but because I was pointed out by the side of the man that I had not told the man, I learned the truth about the stories of mind control.


    "Probably all three of them will have some kind of mind control. To not think about the inconvenience and blindly follow Junko''s policy. Don''t even notice the contradiction. Even I was under orders. There were a lot of things I thought were strange later, but I don''t even know what I thought was strange. I''m forgetting. I just remember thinking it was weird."


    That''s all he talked about, and he threw away the cigarette, put out the fire with his shoes, and set himself up. I feel a fighting spirit coming from the body of the Japanese man, and Samurai also becomes in a state of battle.


    "Let''s talk about this. You can''t allow Miho to be taken in silence, either. Fight. Try to prevent it. Resist if you''re willing to kill me."


    "Oh, I''m going to!


    A samurai who shouts and plunges straight into the Japanese man.


    A samurai who can only fight in close proximity but has regenerative abilities and human detached power against a Japanese man with invisible flying tools after a wide range. Samurai understands what kind of battle that will be.


    Before it reaches the Japanese, the samurai''s body blows wide open when he is hit with a counter with an invisible block at a fierce speed.


    A huge plock pours down on the fallen samurai even more and crushes them. In the midst of tremendous oppression, a crushed Battle Creature figure crosses the back of Samurai''s brain.


    Even a body that regenerates where it is crushed, Junko had told Samurai many times that it was physically impossible, such as complete immortality. Super regeneration consumes energy commensurate with it. When it''s over, there''s nothing to play.


    Therefore, samurai understands that this battle will be a war of attrition. Is it first that your regenerative power runs out, or is it first that the spiritual power of the Japanese man, who creates the blocks of invisibility, runs out?


    A samurai who gets his body crushed. My guts flashly pop out of my body, and even that crushes me. My muscles, my bones shake. Chunks of fat are also flattened.


    Immediately after being completely crushed, the block floats a little and the body begins to regenerate.


    "I consume power when I make blocks, but not as much power to manipulate them."


    The warrior quietly told the regenerated samurai. In other words, on the same block, if you crush it, repeat the act of causing it to regenerate and crush it again and again, and you can only aim for this wear and tear.


    But when I heard that, the samurai couldn''t wander off. I''m not going to be crushed again and again.


    "Guaaaaa!"


    Strengthen your whole body muscles with the roar and press the block. It was a move that could be made because it was an immortal flesh: deliberately releasing the limiter that controlled the potential and exercising even more powerful power than normal.


    "But I don''t have a hobby for that."


    What the samurai, who pushed the block back, saw was a man pointing at the gunpoint.


    Obviously a gun less powerful than its ability can''t be effective for me - samurai who thought so, but this is what I thought a few seconds after that comma. Nonetheless, there''s something about pointing a gun at it - and.


    A bullet is fired at Samurai''s chest. There was shock and pain, but the bullet should be ejected soon and the wound healed. If it''s a regular bullet.


    There''s blood all over my wound and I can''t stop. The regenerative blood flowing into Samurai''s body should return to the flesh, even if it flows outside, and in doing so it should also release impurities mixed with the blood. Yet it is in a state that is overflowing externally.


    I don''t even try to block the wound. The pain is gone. No, the senses themselves are disappearing.


    "I planted the solution in the warhead. It works for Battle Creature, and it''s used on battlefields all over the world. She told me that it works for regenerative mice made by Junko, and that the best information organization in the back street, called ''O My Rape''. Although it was expensive."


    To the word of the Japanese man and the state of his body, Samurai learned a bottomless fear and despair. Fear of death. And the despair of not being able to protect the one you love.


    I tried to get up, and now I''m shooting at the back of my knees on both legs. My lower senses disappeared from my knees and knees, and I couldn''t even stand.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you. Take Miho and you''ll be fine."


    "You''re kidding me! Kill him! Kill him! Damn it!"


    The samurai exaggerate at the words of the Japanese man. I''m not kidding, I can''t even protect a woman I like, and I''m going to live eventually. You''d better kill me here yet.


    Shortly after the Japanese approached Miho with a samurai hitting him with powerlessness and despair and leaking a whimper on his ass, a gunshot sounded.


    Clearly the sound of a gun different from what the national man has. When Samurai looks up, he is holding down his right arm with his left hand that will make him bleed. The gun was not already in its hands and had fallen to the ground.


    "A critical appearance on the pinch is quite a hiatus if you look at it from the appearance side."


    A familiar voice. When the samurai turned to his voice as he fell, a familiar face was there.


    Makoto Aizawa, an unfathomable boy with a beautiful face who was always visiting the mustard engine with Junko. Junko said he was like an escort to Junko, fighting a star charcoal curse while acting differently.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not gonna kill you."


    True to carry a pistol in one hand and say the words of the earlier Japanese man straight to the Japanese man. That''s weird and the Japanese spill a smile.


    "All of your actions were captured on video and sent to the weapons manufacturing organization, the buyer of the new weapons. It was the Star Charcoal Flow spell that was used as the opponent of the product check. He''s a good opponent because he was hostile to Snow Oka and was after him."


    Reach out to the samurai who can''t stand, and the truth explains as he hugs them.


    "I also heard it from the Japanese. We were fooled by Junko, too."


    In an outfit woken only by the upper body, samurai says in a powerless voice.


    "Oh. Put you guys in danger. Nevertheless, he took care of it. So he stayed with you all the time, even to protect you."


    After that, the truth turns to the Japanese.


    "Retreat. If you''re confident you can beat me, you can try, but you won''t take that risk and you''ll be the only one back in the organization."


    "Ha... I knew it was all a prospect"


    To the true word, the man gave a dry laugh.


    "Surely if the organization was told that Junko Yukioka''s murder doll interfered with it, I would be convinced even if I returned alone. But hey, this is my aesthetic problem!


    The Japanese scream, releasing the invisible blocks with true eyes.


    Whereas the blocks built by thought come at a fierce speed, the truth is that they jump lightly to the side and deflect as if they were visible.


    Ahead of the leap, the Japanese will create a huge block just above his true head and crush it just like the samurai. Damage from the collision will be scarce, but avoidance is difficult and burial is assured.


    But the truth even seemed to predict it, kicking the ground quickly without stopping his legs, and avoiding a plock from overhead. Point the pistol muzzle at the national man while dodging further.


    The man who collapses with the gunfire. They''re shooting through the thick crotch.


    "Are you into aesthetics and heart? Maybe some guys like that, but I''m the kind of guy who tries to survive in shame, so I don''t understand. I''ll check again. Retreat."


    Align the muzzle to the man''s chest and tell him the truth.


    "Don''t do it again, you son of a bitch! Even if you''re a traitor liar, I don''t want to see you die in front of me!


    To the scream of samurai, the Japanese smile. It was the usual bright Japanese smile.


    Immediately afterwards, the usual intent to kill is stronger than the Japanese. The blocks of invisibility appeared over his true head again, and he tried to fall over his true head, but the moment the truth pulled the trigger, it misted over his true head.


    "Why..."


    A samurai grips both fists firmly and bites his teeth as he falls on his back and sees a breathless Japanese man.


    Whether for loyalty and benevolence to the organization, or for his own will and pride, it was in any case clear to Samurai that he would be prepared to die.


    "Sorry."


    Truth is, when I whispered the words of apology, I turned my back on the samurai who leaked the whimper and walked away.

 78 End Chapter

    The truth about my return to the Snow Oka Institute was that I was engulfed in tiredness.


    The play of Junko is over again. Spread a lot of life. Soon as tomorrow. But Junko will start playing another game. Based on the title of research, many lives and hearts. True will go along with it. It''s the usual.


    "This game was crap"


    At the table, eat the dishes made by Junko while throwing up.


    "Uh, isn''t that the way you put it? Because you lost your game with me."


    "I don''t mind subtracting that. By and large, it''s suspicious that you made it to their Asia lightly."


    "There was an insider among the star coal people. That''s why I knew about Ajito from the start, right?


    "I thought it might be thin, but isn''t that cowardly? I don''t know who I am, and I can always take their heads off. Didn''t you start the game by being handled from the beginning?"


    Truth speaks of dissatisfaction in an abrupt manner.


    "Hmm, I had a handful with me. Hey? If you suddenly get to the goal, it''s not enough, either as a test for the test body or as an exhibition presentation of the product. To some extent, I needed to make them fight. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you, but hey. He and Miho were put to the test at the mustard engine and died of a broken body. I struggled to get it back to normal."


    With a smile on her face, Junko cheeks her out of the chicken.


    "Don''t say it. I didn''t want to kill you either."


    True to put mayonnaise on lettuce as I say it, and then put a giveaway and rice on it.


    "I''m not blaming you for anything. True you couldn''t do anything. [M] If I were you, I could have done something about it."


    "You... if that''s how they say it, it''s better to be blamed. I mean, I wish you''d actually helped me."


    Remaining sharp, True stops his hand circling lettuce and stares at Junko.


    "No, I don''t think I can do that. He seems to have a lot on his mind."


    Junko says rarely and true-faced. Junko''s words seemed genuine, and Truth stopped touching on the matter of Kunihiko any more.


    "What''s happened to those two since then?


    "Miho went home. Takeo, you said you wanted to be a boy, so one of my mice has a boy, so I introduced him to you."


    "I see."


    I really know about Samurai''s crimes, so I also felt like I knew that he had made that choice.


    "That''s right, and you said before that if you remodeled my body on your own or created a non-human element, you''d be cut off, right?


    True to pronounce a conscious and sinister tone of voice, staring.


    "Um, what are you talking about? I didn''t do that, did I?


    It was the usual open-minded attitude, but I didn''t truly miss the slight appearance of agitation behind my red eyes and in my smiling mouth.


    "It''s a dumb story to realize by now, but I haven''t grown at all since then, have I? I''m supposed to be about eighteen or nine right now. But if you look closely, you certainly don''t look that old. I mean, he''s stopped at about junior high, or he''s not old since he fell in the back street, but isn''t this something you did?


    "It''s absolutely my fault. Ha. I''m sure True, you have a chance of being born to two out of every 794,470,000 children. Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry. Yes, I only treated them as immortals."


    Junko can''t stand the sinister aura released from the truth and suddenly apologizes in the middle of the word.


    "No, ''cause I''m not the only one who''s old enough for me or you, and True is the only one who''s old enough to die of life expectancy. I want to keep it at my cutest age, so just keep an eye on it. I didn''t do anything else."


    "Pretty..."


    True to lose words for a moment.


    "But can you immortalize others, you"


    "I''ve treated all the mice I''ve worked on. Being over-life - immortality isn''t even that hard, is it? There are several ways. However, I think it is against the laws of nature. Though the soul seems to repeat death and life and grow after many reincarnations, those who gain immortality last a long time, so it seems that living longer creates some kind of personality or mental disorder. Although I''m not miraculously handicapped in my personality."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m unconscious, so I''m unnecessarily tacky."


    "Um, which neighborhood...?


    To Junko, who asks with laughter, he does not answer the truth, but keeps eating silently.


    "You."


    At the end of the meal, the truth opens its mouth again.


    "Don''t you ever get tired of living that long?


    I really tried to say something else, but realized it was useless to say it, and I changed it to another topic. Whatever True just said, there''s no way Junko would change his way of life.


    "I never get tired of it. ''Cause it''s funny to live through so many things."


    Answer with an uncontrolled smile.


    "The world is still full of unknowns, and it''s a lot of fun to figure them out and make them available. I''m having a lot of fun in this day and age. The world is an excessive eco-boom, the development of scientific civilization has been made evil, and the air is unwelcome to me, but on the other hand, the spirits and underworld are recognized as things that exist, and research has begun. The world is going to change more and more interesting from now on, and these big changes are exciting at all times. In that sense, even you are not bored, I think you were born in good times."


    I thought I couldn''t agree to the last thing I said, but the truth is, I didn''t put it out of my mouth, and I took a seat after dinner.


    A few days after the Star Charcoal Stream spell and Junko Yukioka''s fight. Li Mei, possessed by the Spirit and insane, finally recovered, so Apricot met Li Mei at Tasmania Devil.


    "I can''t believe they put everything on me while I''m hedged. That''s a nasty story."


    Li Mei laughed lightly as the apricot told her all about the upside with the star charcoal. It''s like the usual Li Mei and it''s not. I was laughing but there was a lonely light in my eyes.


    "And then even I myself was turned into an experimental bench for Junko Yukioka, turned into a monster, and I can''t believe he was manipulated like a good... though I''d like to think it was a joke or something. Besides, I guess I was tired of living in a house in Snow Oka...... We''ve known each other quite a long time, but we''re too dumb to notice."


    Li Mei takes a heavy sigh as she strokes her tired head sleeping on who she is.


    "It may not be comforting, but it''s nothing. Li Mei is Li Mei, and I don''t think you have to worry about it. I don''t care either."


    "Ha ha, thanks. But he was right. Revenge is stupid. That''s exactly why he was a clown. They used the vengeance that killed my family to make it a stock for Snow Oka to expose."


    "They''ve left many of those stockpiles unattended, Junko Yukioka. Maybe even me, and I don''t know who it is."


    "It''s a scary story. But it''s a lot of shock. It''s not just my strength, it''s also because of my modifications. Which neighborhood was modified? Well, most importantly, my revenge itself ended beautifully. Everything was used for Snow Oka... But I don''t even feel like resenting Junko Yukioka for using me like a good person. You saved my life. I guess I was brought to life in this world afterwards because you were modifying me or something, strengthening my physical abilities. You took my family''s revenge, too. Ma, I wonder if it turns out to be a happy ending. I don''t feel like I have a happy ending or shit in my revenge play."


    Li Mei grabbed a bottle of brandy as she wrapped it around in an annoying tone.


    "It wasn''t for nothing, was it? And the days since I fell in the back streets."


    Li Mei''s hand, trying to pour a third glass of brandy into the glass, stops for a moment at one word of apricot.


    "Well. Lots of exciting and fun thoughts. This is already a profession. I don''t even feel like going back to the street right now."


    As expected, the apricot reminded me of the truth. He said he didn''t mean to fall in the back street and was normally worried about the future, but he wouldn''t be able to go back either. Just as Li Mei can''t go back.


    Apricots have a lot to think about, and they think differently than before. The back streets, too, are only part of what is built into the world.


    Awareness to the extent that I am choosing a somewhat dangerous and illegal workplace has made me feel good. Until now, I thought it was like a policy or something to live in such a dangerous world, but that''s how I felt so childish since I heard the true words.


    "So good to see you in the future."


    "Welcome."


    Li Mei offered the glass, so the apricot phone vibrates where she exchanged a toast with laughter.


    "If you''re free tonight, ask for processing"


    "Okay."


    Respond with two replies. If I wasn''t available, I would empty it, so I tried to add, but I knew they didn''t want those sticky things, so I could put them out in my mouth and pull them in.


    "It was yesterday, but you''re early again."


    ''Cause I got another job in soon. Was that annoying?


    "No."


    Apricots that answer the words of their opponents without precipitation. The phone was hung up.


    "Oh, you had that relationship with him while I was gone."


    "Well... I don''t know..."


    I don''t know how to answer Li Mei, who sneers and laughs. I can''t answer that. It''s hard to say that you''ve become a lover, a different relationship from that. Exclusive contract exchanged.


    If you say no, he''s just talking about buying another person. I couldn''t forgive that, so I swallowed the terms. Although it was a distorted relationship, there were no objections to the apricots.


    3 Let''s Play One Gate of the Spellschool End

 79 Two preambles

    Downtown in an excellent town in Euthanasia City at noon.


    More than a dark cab, a girl dressed in worn out clothes went down the road like crawling.


    Though the passers-by turned a strange gaze, they just glimpse past.


    An early teenage girl in a miserable outfit - it was accepted as a different person. I don''t want to get involved. Thought the bureau, the police or a friendly person would do something about it even if left alone, and he walks right past it.


    The girl seems unable to stand and crawls down the sidewalk groaning in bitterness.


    From the end of his half-opened mouth, he drools, and at first glance he can also see if he is feeling it. In fact, the eyes dwelt a strong light of will, but no one noticed.


    "To Candoville... To the Snow Oka Institute..."


    The girl shrugged as she crawled.


    When I looked up and looked around, I found the passers-by gazing at themselves. The girl clearly saw their gaze and expression. Such eyes, such faces, as if to see even dirty things.


    "We need to go to the Snow Oka Institute..."


    Again the girl squeaks. That cab driver must have definitely brought me there. to Candoville that there is a laboratory for you. But she doesn''t know which is it.


    "As it were, Shayyah would die..."


    Things that must absolutely be avoided come to mind, dominated by impatience and fear.


    "Someone��������"


    Summering vision. Reaching for help, but all passers-by crossing their sides walk away to shudder and avoid.


    (You were right about your mother...? Shayyah is an unacknowledged being in this world? Bearing all the misfortunes of this world, we must continue to suffer, so we cannot even get help...)


    I am caught in increasingly desperate thoughts as I desperately perceive my consciousness fading.


    "Is Candoville here? Someone... put me in the Snow Oka Institute..."


    Wandering around the Arcade City, he finally finds the entrance to the building and the place he thinks, and asks in a plundering voice, but no one answers. It won''t reach anyone''s ear. Just a glance poured down as if to look down at something dirty, piercing my soul.


    (I''ll die like this. I will die... Shayyah will die too...)


    That must not be all. I was born to protect her. Yet it is unacceptable to die on this occasion without it.


    "Somebody... help me... Help me... help Shaye..."


    It was the desperate prayer that led to heaven that the girl''s body was held up by a warm but powerful feeling.


    "Hold on tight."


    A voice lacking in discouragement. But I found no further relief in the voice.


    A cozy warmth that holds itself up. Open the eyes you were about to close.


    It was the boy with the beautiful face who was holding himself up. Big, black-eyed eyes that tend to peek into themselves burn on the girl''s head.


    "Shaye...?


    Speak up. He calls the name.


    For a moment, but certainly, I felt her consciousness come back to life. But it disappeared quickly. Perhaps in reaction to this warmth, her consciousness awakened.


    "Take me to the Snow Oka Institute..."


    "... ok"


    The person who helped himself up nodded after a little while, taking charge of his body intact and walking somewhere.


    I was delighted with the warmth of the boy coming from my back. He said he wasn''t rejected from everything.


    Now when Shayyah was helped, the girl lost consciousness while relieving herself again.


    That was three years ago.


    Many visitors to the Yukooka Institute are mostly undesirable, such as suicide applicants, vengeance purposes, rooted freaks, and those who are cornered and want power.


    Among other things, revenge on the bully child has become one of the classics. It would be because of the widespread talk through websites and bulletin boards dealing with cyberbullying damage. Hopefully, the bully will visit the Yukioka Institute and become an experimental platform in order to gain the strength to kill the target without becoming a criminal.


    "No, I''m not sure I can give you the power."


    I visited the laboratory to volunteer for the experimental bench, and Shin Aizawa told me without expression that the apparent age was about so much older than myself.


    "By and large, if you want revenge, you can do it on your own. What brings you here to risk your life and want strength?"


    "I can die. But I regret dying like this. When I saw it online, I got power here, I got revenge, and then I got happy, and then I got the power, so I got the courage, and I could get revenge, because that''s what I wrote..."


    The little boy, named Haruman Akita, who looks cowardly to see, speaks with a face that still seems to cry.


    I visited the absence of Junko Yukioka, Lord of the Institute, so true that I tried to persuade Junko to stay in mind before he returned, but his opponent''s determination seems firm.


    No, I guess I''m throwing everything away rather than being determined. There are many patterns like that for people who come here, and the truth is I''m sick of them.


    I know it''s ridiculous to persuade such a person, but sometimes the other person is a minor, or he doesn''t have a pure child, and he stuck his mouth out.


    Since the true purpose is also not to let Junko carry things the way he wants them, there''s nothing to say if there''s one less experimental bench volunteer that Junko wants so much that he can get his hands out of his throat.


    "Just now. Oh, that''s the kid who texted me. Nice to meet you."


    Junko returns and turns his uncontrolled grin to Harumi. Truth thinks of myself as tongue-beating in my heart.


    "Nice to meet you..."


    The beautiful girl with the crimson eyes smiled at me, a springtime man.


    "Actually, hey, I made it just to make it, but I was having trouble without someone to try it on -"


    Junko said with a mouthful of heartfelt joy, he took an object made of plastic material, based on the black and white that had been placed in the corner of the room, and took it to the front of Harumi.


    "Yes, try it on."


    It was offered in front of me, and it was like a helmet, and a glove and boot, and armor to pass through the torso, and a bump. At first glance, it looks like some kind of cosplay costume.


    "Wear this, Zukobagodgarn and you will gain tremendous power. Even bullies can get rid of Zubizubaban."


    (You''re done, this guy)


    Truth is, I give up that I can''t help you anymore, and I leave the room silently.


    As Junko tells me, Spring Man is going to wear the costume of the offered cosplay makeover. The last time I wore a helmet, it happened.


    Something rang in my head through my helm. I could clearly feel the area I wore getting hot and the force boiling from the inside of my body.


    Spring Man was puzzled by too dramatic a change in his own flesh, but soon replaced it with excitement.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Harumi raises the roar of joy.


    "Which one? How do you feel?"


    "Wow! It''s so high! It''s overflowing with power, and now I feel like I can''t beat any guy! Besides, I want someone to bust your ass right now! I''m in such a mood! I want to fight! I want to kill you! I wielded this power. - Hey!


    A springtime man with a delightful face beneath his helm screams with an excited mouthfeel.


    "Okay, first stage success. Haruman Akita, you will now be a righteous use, bullying exterminator penguinder, fighting to get rid of bullying from the world. Yikes!


    Junko pointing happily at Harumi.


    "Bullying exterminator penguinder......"


    For the first time, I''m convinced that this cosplay costume mimics a penguin. Helms and armor don''t seem like it.


    "Yes... as a matter of fact, my brother, my father, my mother, my grandfather, my uncle''s daughter-in-law had an affair earlier. True you, too, are a bully in the past. And then we all kill ourselves by tormenting bullies. Come on... That''s why I became a mad scientist and invented that suit in order to confront the irrationality of the world and sweep away bullying from this world."


    "You were!


    Harumi finds out about Junko''s situation and the fighting fire burns stronger. I already understand what I should be doing.


    "So I would love for you to use the power of that suit to get rid of the bad bullies. There have been a number of bullies before, but they all have no qualities and can''t use their suits. You''re the chosen warrior I''ve been waiting for."


    "Selected Warrior! Again, yes!


    Harumi''s head, in an exalted state, peddled Junko''s words and didn''t doubt him because he truly believed he was a chosen and righteous hero.


    But there was only one question.


    "Is that it? You said they all killed themselves, but who was the real kid earlier?


    "Hmm... hey... that''s like undead. Yeah. I just resuscitated you like Necromancy with my Mad Scientist wow. Yeah."


    "It is."


    He was Junko, who put aside a moment and then swimmed his eyes and said it in a tone that he obviously took care of, but he would be convinced again lightly.


    It was also due to the state of excitement, but I interpreted it as no surprise that I could do that because I meant this girl with scientific and technical skills out of common sense.


    "Then hurry up and get rid of the kids who bullied you."


    "Ahhh! Boo, I''ll kill you! I can win now! Because I have the power of this suit! Hi-ha-ha!


    Don''t scream, Spring Man leaving the room like he was bounced. He was driven by an impulse he couldn''t help but want to wield the power he had in his hands.


    "Wait, wait, I''m coming too. There''s nothing I can do if I don''t go."


    Junko rushes after him, but Harumi didn''t stop.


    It was some of the guys in the same bad middle school group who were bullying Spring Man.


    Even when it comes to bad groups, it doesn''t mean that they are seriously attached to each other to the extent that they are sagging among the bad galas of the same grade. Not all of them are even part of the bullying, only five of them in the group are particularly sexually vicious.


    "What...? He..."


    One of the bad groups, who was hanging out in front of a candy store on the way to school, turned his eyes round when he saw a spring man dressed in cosplay.


    I didn''t know that was Spring Man because I was wearing a helm. The other four defects soon notice Spring Man and are taken aback.


    "Well, I didn''t say the line earlier."


    Junko, right behind Harumi, whispers the camera in his ear with one hand. Harumi grins invincibly and nods.


    "A righteous warrior who stood up to get rid of all the bullying in the world! Bullying exterminator, penguinder! Look, Ginseng!


    The face of the defect flashes on the Spring Man who decides to pose with the said line. Junko quickly turns right diagonally forward when deciding to pose, putting the figure of the spring man posing in the video.


    (Ok, it''s been a long time since you''ve decided. This girl has qualities.)


    Junko grabbed a satisfactory, empty hand because he decided to pose and dialogue only to his aesthetic eye and was able to capture it.


    "You, Akita. What is that? Are you after Uke?


    One of them pointed out with a faint laugh, discerning who the Spring Man was with his voice and physique.


    "Oh, I''m finally out of my mind. Ah? So, what''s wrong? Are we gonna do this now?


    "The weird woman, who? Didn''t he fool you?


    Bad guys teasing Harumi with their mouths. But Harumi had decided to pose well. I even had a grin of pity in my mouth.


    "Penguinder Pavanch!"


    Shortly after the scream was raised, the bad head, which was nearby, was smashed and scattered. Scattered flesh, bones and brains scattered over asphalt by a tremendous impact. A defect with only the mandible and tongue remaining slowly fell sideways.


    The other defects didn''t know what happened. I didn''t see the Spring Man move at all.


    I stopped thinking about the abnormality that had suddenly happened, and it was frozen, letting a nagging grin stick.


    "Penguinder Kiwick!"


    Give me a punch and the next thing you know, the kick is not just called a stone, but the Spring Man releases a spinning kick. The defective upper body fell to the ground at the front, placing the time lag and the lower body fell on its back as it was cut off by a kick to eject blood and intestines.


    "Hi-ha, hi-ha!


    Finally the brain works and one of the defects who accepts the facts that are happening now screams tall. It would be the first time in years, such as screaming at fear, that I had wandered past memories in my confused head.


    The three remaining run out with a tight look and try to escape. One was slipping out of his hips and crawling backwards. I could clearly see him wetting his groin.


    The unusual sight gave Harumi a cruel pleasure. This guy decides on his mind to be the last one to aim at the two running and focus his spirit.


    "Penguinder Cutter!"


    Invisible energy is emitted from the armor that mimics the fins of the penguin. One of the first escaped necks is severed and rolls off.


    "Wow, wow, wow"


    Seeing that the neck of the one who was running in front had been severed and had died, the other, who had escaped, sat down and went to the spot, looking back to the Spring Man with a crying face.


    "Penguinder Bywym!"


    From the eye area of the helm that burned Penguin''s face, a pink ray illuminates and strikes directly at its crying face. The face distorted by terror melted, the eyeballs poured out, the red flesh peeked, the white bone peeked, and the human face, which had been from the neck up to a few seconds earlier, shivered into despair.


    "Ugh, ugh, ugh"


    The first defect left untouched and incontinent until the end, crying, looked up at the Spring Man as if begging for mercy.


    Spring Man looking down at the defect with a brutal eye. I can''t help but be delighted that the other person, who has been scattering herself, has the right to take the life and kill, and that the other person is aware of and afraid of it.


    Say, "I''m sorry, please help me,"


    He was a spring man urging in a mean tone, but the defect remained a crying face, his mouth shut. I was at least going to resist, knowing that I couldn''t possibly be the only one who could help.


    I didn''t care about that finest resistance of defects, and Spring Man got angry and raised his hands wide.


    "Penguinder...... Mongolian Chop!


    As Spring Man waved his hands down, the defective body was severed lengthwise from the shoulder to the groin. Blood and guts can be scattered across the street.


    "No, it''s amazing. More acting than I thought... it''s not, it''s power."


    Junko praises with a happy voice as he sets up his camera. The pleasure of getting good footage is greater than seeing the performance of the suit I made.


    "Yu... Gu Ha!


    He was a spring man who looked back and tried to say something, but suddenly a severe pain strikes his whole body and spits a lot of blood out of his mouth.


    "Is that it? Is that it? That was fast."


    The power that had been regarded until earlier fell out to rest, unable to even stand, looking down at the Harumi falling right next to the defective corpse cut into three pieces, leaking a voice that Junko seemed sorry for.


    "It looks like the pain meds and mental enhancement devices are no longer working, and I wonder if it was too much to keep all the safety devices off. Well, it''s a test, I hope."


    "What the hell is this...?"


    Harumi looks up at Junko, remembering the pain of being stirred up all over her body.


    "What do you mean, as per contract? I wouldn''t complain if I died. Instead of being an experimental bench, it was a contract to give you strength, right? Come on, I just made this penguin suit and haven''t tested it once, have I? I''m forced to pull out the physical abilities of the wearer, and I also wake up supernormal forces, because I wasn''t thinking about straining the body or anything. Hey. But we need to finish this early. Then we need to make more adjustments."


    He was a spring man who had been high ever since he put on his suit, but now he was completely chilled, desperate and afraid of his destiny.


    "Nothing good, right? Didn''t you come to me because you were ready for that? Well, if you regret it, there''s nothing more you can do. I just want you to think it''s enough to serve your purpose. Some people die quickly without fulfilling their purpose. And of course, that risk is in the contract."


    "You did..."


    Harumi laughing small. I feel the pain gradually easing. I remember hearing somewhere that severe pain between death from a major injury was paralyzed by brain drugs. I was realizing that death was approaching me right to the side.


    Spring Man''s consciousness was interrupted as he stared at Junko''s face spreading the same uncontrolled grin he had when he first met him.


    "Come on."


    Junko removes his suit from the wreckage of Spring Man. Spring Man''s body was dried up and in a mummy-like condition. The penguinsuit continued to suck life out of the corpse, even as the Spring Man died.


    "Is it time?


    A man in black sunglasses drops by and speaks to Junko. When I saw it, there were many men around us who looked alike.


    They belong to the Great Guardian of Terror, an organization that specializes in the aftermath. At the request of Junko in advance, he was paying people around him.


    "Hmm, all you have to do is dispose of the bodies here. Oh, keep this kid''s body in my lab. Because I want to dissect it later and check it out in detail. Please do something else properly."


    "Yes, I did. During the experiment, we watched to keep passers-by from coming, so we have no witnesses."


    "Oh, I didn''t ask for that, but stay tuned for distracting me"


    Junko smiled and thanked her for her black clothes as she held the suit parts together.


    That was about three months ago.

 80 1

    Yoko Asai slept that day as well.


    "Why won''t you wake me up?"


    "He said he''s going to be a senior next year, and I still have to wake him up?


    In response to Proton''s protest, my mother returns the dishes as if they were frightened as they were lined up.


    "Come on, roulette start!


    Breakfast for three members of the family: Father, Mother and Yoko, watching the TV show they watch every morning.


    One lucky person in the audience was also challenged this morning after getting the chance to challenge the sweepstakes roulette.


    Throw darts. Roulette stops.


    "Oh, wow."


    My father raised his voice unexpectedly. Darts won the best prize of 100 million yen. Music rings louder than television, and cheers and applause roll in.


    "Nice... that''s 100 million yen without any effort, 100 million yen"


    Protons pointing their lips.


    "Really hey. It''s not fair."


    My mother sighs, too.


    "I wonder if my good boyfriend will swing from the sky, too. Money''s fine, I''d like to at least be blessed with a good man."


    Shortly after Yoko says so, the content of the show cuts into the news.


    "Unknown last night, there was another tragic murder of a female student in Euthanasia City. From the M.O., I have no doubt that he is a serial killer called the Octavian Ripper... ''


    "There are so many euthanasia cities... does this guy live around here"


    Yasuke looks at me and gives me a glance at Yoko.


    It''s been happening in the city for about three years, serial killings targeting all teenage girls.


    From the modus operandi of getting his body torn apart with a sharp blade all over his body, the cheap designation "The Eight Rippers" and so on became entrenched.


    Due to the absence of any trace of the harm of sexual assault, there is also a theory flowing that the killer is not a woman, but the truth is uncertain.


    "You be careful, too."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t do night games or anything like that, and I''ve never been worried about it before."


    "Well, yeah."


    My father lets his mouth blow to his only daughter, who returns it with a clear voice.


    Then I''ll go.


    "Don''t try to eat as calmer as breakfast."


    When she finishes her meal, her mother sends out a rushing proton with scolding.


    (I feel like I''m having a good day. Oh, no, I dropped a new song yesterday)


    I turn on my earphones and bike out while playing Mika Tsukinawa''s new song "Hello Bright Future".


    Yoko loved the powerful pop Mika song with always positive lyrics.


    "Hello, hello, lucky to meet you. Hello, hello, a healthy future."


    The song suddenly came in from rust, and Yoko pedaled it as forcefully as if to go with it - shortly afterwards, she fell flashly.


    "A world full of dreams and hopes, all born blessed"


    I didn''t know what happened. I understood that I fell off my bike and my body was beaten hard.


    Seeing it, the front wheel of the bike is diagonally cut off perfectly.


    I don''t understand where the cut part flew and why this happened. I understood that I fell and my body relaxed in front of me and fell in such a way as to blow up in front of my bike.


    ''There are some bad things, but there are always good things. Don''t screw it up.''


    Because of the song that plays, Proton took a while to realize. Whether you''re rolling into a narrow back alley for every bike or someone right next to you.


    Did a fallen detachment get you into a place like this? I just think so. In addition, I understand that this is artificial. Right on the side, I also understood the work of the person looking down at me with a laugh.


    Years are as good as protons. He was a boy student in a school-run. The line of the body is thin and looks very neutral. Quite a beautiful man. You could look like a woman if you change your outfit. Whether you''re perming, or are you natural and have terrible habitual hair, your hair is a mess. The clear soft looking chestnut hair itself looked beautiful.


    Even though he''s just a nice boy for how he looks, he''s got a mad grin sticking to his face. Protons felt unprecedented danger.


    "Hello, hello, lucky to meet you. Hello, hello, a healthy future."


    "Aha. I don''t know if it was this morning last night. I''ve been flashy too much lately, and I think we should put up with it a little bit more."


    Staring at Yoko, a beautiful boy in a scholastic run says in a clear voice. Though protons couldn''t fully hear me because of the music that comes on.


    "We need to dedicate more for Shayyah."


    When the boy shrugs, many blades, like a long, thin curved knife, come out slowly, from the sleeve of the learning run, from the hem, from the collar.


    It''s like a myriad of blades that emerge from within a school run. Once connected in front of a boy, the blade forms like a long leg and cuts to the ground. The odd figure also looks like a spider with blade legs at first glance, but the number of those legs goes far beyond that of the spider.


    Another proton understood. He said it was the spider on this blade that cut off the bike he was running. Immediately afterwards, I further understood. What does it mean that these spiders are leaning toward you?


    "Hello, hello, fate meets. Hello, hello, nice of you. ''


    The rusty part of the song is repeated over and over. At the same time, the words spoken by the boy are repeated in the brain. Last morning...... I''m reminded of the news I was watching earlier. An incident in the city last night.


    ''Check it out. A nice future, come on, there you are, smiling''


    Listening to the last lyrics flowing, Protons were flooded with tears.


    Protons understood just before their consciousness was interrupted. Earlier in the morning on the news, I ran into a serial killer octopus who was only after a girl.


    "Haha. Shayyah, I offered you another one. Happy?"


    It''s a good amount of blood. Inside the neighborhood, looking down at the tragic carcass cut in pieces, the boy speaks to someone with a gentle voice.


    Returning blood on the legs of the spider blade disappears as if sucked into the blade. No, the creature was actually sucking blood. When he sucks all the blood back, he returns to the boy''s school run, separating the parts that were connected to him.


    "I''ll dedicate more to resurrecting you, so I''m not waiting."


    Looking up at the void and smiling at someone, the boy walked out of the back alley to the front street.


    If the days of tranquillity continue for a long time, they turn into absolute evil in the name of boredom. That''s Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka and his exclusive killer Shin Aizawa, common values.


    The three men, True, Junko and Tired, lived at the Snow Oka Institute in the Candoville basement and were like family members.


    In addition to that, there is a strange helper named Blue Neat, who has no face and a large double leaf growing from his head, all over his body blue and white and tufted skin. There are also Phantoms. It is not a sleepover, but a person named Zao also began to show his face to the institute every day, with five human beings in the institute. Plus, if you''re going to add a Mad Scientist who''s been left alone in the brain and soaked in a culture solution, there''s nine of them.


    Although the parents are naturally Junko, it seems that Junko performs all household chores such as cleaning laundry meals, and True, tired, and many others are taking care of them. And there was going to be another new family there.


    The structure in the laboratory is followed by a helical passage, with rooms at equal intervals. Residential rooms, living rooms, baths, etc. are mainly located near the entrance and the research facilities are in the back.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    In the morning, when the truth entered the living room, a bright voice echoed. It''s not Junko''s voice, and tiredness can''t be making a voice like this. Not to mention it can''t be Zuo. Blue Neat, you don''t speak up. It''s the voice of someone you have no idea.


    Seeing the unusual appearance of the Lord of the Voice did not surprise me otherwise.


    Skin covered with all-body green scales. Six arms. The two arms in the middle seem to grow from the back, longer than the other two. The top half of his face is like wearing a razor, and many corners have broken and come up from under the razor. The mouth is amazingly lined with sharp, pointy fine fangs, and the tongue, elongated like a snake and with its tips broken in two, is repeated through and into the mouth with tyrosis. The breasts are huge just ripped off like soccer balls. The lower half of a giant mukade, stretching from under a long skirt. Such a strange Phantom woman, dressed in maid clothes, does the cooking.


    "The kid will be living in today and will be working at the lab, Yuki. Not only is he a good housekeeper, but he''s also a good assistant to my research."


    Junko, who had already waited for the truth to come about the table, greets the truth with an uncontrolled smile, as usual, referring to the alien Phantom in a maid''s clothes.


    "I''ll be working here from today. Nice to meet you."


    "Say hello."


    Moon greets with the voice of a tall girl. There was no particular emotion, and I truly answered my greeting.


    "The kid came to us last night and told me to kill him because he wanted to kill himself and do anything on the lab. - I convinced him to let me think about it, to make a little modification, to be a Phantom, and to work for us."


    It does not penetrate the parts of the modification. It''s the usual. Those who make their lives crude or want to do something in exchange for their lives are welcome to Junko. And those who relate to Junko.


    "You want me to make you a meal, too?


    "Good morning......"


    Almost at the same time that True asks Junko, the tiredness of weaving a heavy soldier came by and really hugged him. Tired is clothes when going out, but always in Japanese clothes indoors.


    Shizuno Rei asks for the human plumage he likes, young and old. Depends on body temperature.


    In the beginning I could not care less anywhere. Flat, I was truly quite confused, embarrassed and couldn''t wait to get used to the tiredness of hugging, pulling, holding my hand, and sneaking up on my erect genitals, but now I''m used to it and I can''t even think of anything to be nostalgic in public.


    I also give up half of being seen as the same faggot as I am tired. It stinks worse to explain from myself one way or another, and when I refuse, my tiredness hurts me lightly, and I get stuck with depression. It''s much more troublesome that way.


    "That''s right. Oh, hey, you want me to cook dinner? True you are."


    Junko asks with a grin, narrowing her eyes, which are always wide open. Truth seems heartless or illuminated, shifting his gaze away from Junko.


    "Yeah... well, I''m used to flavoring your meals and stuff, and I think it''s my favorite"


    "Huh...?


    Answer honestly and listen to the true words you take your seat, Junko, who should have made fun of you, blushes the other way around and loses his words.


    "Ugh, you''re up in the morning. You show it to me."


    "No, it''s not that..."


    On a teasing moon, the truth is to deny it casually. Breakfast is already arranged at the table.


    "This kid is so clever, he remembers things so well, he remembers everything right away. So not only as a chore, but also as my assistant..."


    "Best of luck to you!


    Junko''s words were abridged by a painful scream suddenly raised by the moon.


    The moon stifles as she squeezes her body with six arms, twisting her body around violently. Tired takes his seat silently and clings to Junko, truly taking his seat and putting his hand on the pistol of his nostrils.


    "Fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-


    After the scream, the green revulsion is blown out of his mouth like a fountain, into a meal on the table, and poured over the pure child while sitting. Tired and true bounce backwards to avoid it.


    "Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho..."


    After pounding the backlash all over the room with the momentum of spraying all the fluid in the body, the moon continues to leak bitter voices when it falls on the spot, causing the body to cramp into small pieces.


    "Oops, what was the failure?


    Calmly observing the condition, Junko shrugged, dyed all over her body green with moon fluids, and carried a stew flat in her mouth with a massive mixture of moon fluids.


    To such a pure child, Tired has a frightened eye.


    "Is that it? Makoto, what about breakfast?


    Junko is really surprised and speaks up when he tries to leave the living room silently.


    "You think I have an appetite?


    He threw up without even trying to hide his grumpy appearance and truly left the room early enough.


    "Hmm... why are you suddenly in a bad mood?"


    Shortly after Junko shrugged in surprise, a shitty squeal of radioactive monsters appeared in a film that had been coming out for a long time since the previous century, followed by a familiar theme song ringing indoors, Junko taking the living room phone.


    "Uh, Kiriko.... Humph, I see. Sure, he looks like the kid I made, but I don''t even know how he evolved after that. Yeah, okay. Just me and True you were free, and we''ll figure it out."


    Hang up the phone, Junko sees the tired still clinging to himself.


    "I''m sorry, True, but I was wondering if you could call me."


    "Yes......"


    When I snort at Junko''s request, Tired leaves the living room. Junko continues the conversation afterwards.


    "What is it? I was going to eat outside."


    Dressed to draw my hand tirelessly, the truth returns and complains. Still in a mood.


    "I just got a request from the ''hub''. Request for execution of ''The Eight Rippers''. No, I don''t think it''s a request, but an order."


    "Eight Rippers''?


    Of course I knew the name. The killer of a series of murders that targeted all teenage girls in pieces. Because of the theory of a backstreet resident, not only the police, but also the hub was trying to catch the killer.


    "It was recently discussed that the hub had poked the killer and sent an execution squad, but you mean you turned that back?


    If a resident of a back street commits a vicious crime that causes serious harm to a front street, it is punished by the ''hub'', a huge public body of darkness that manages the back street, before it is brought to justice by the front street law. At that time, an execution unit is sent, formed from at least ten selected killers belonging to the centre.


    The fact that a request came to Junko means that he returned the execution unit and left. If there were enough people to leave the executing unit of the centre, the means to be taken by the centre are determined next. Put out a directive to execute the top handlers in the back streets.


    "He left all the executioners, and he didn''t kill a single one. They made it all serious and out of combat, though. I felt like I stood up on the other face for once, and I wondered if I had calculated."


    "That''s not all. It''s harder to quit without killing than to kill. Are you also appealing to your skills by repelling them without killing them?"


    The truth that I''ve been in a bad mood before gives me a voice that sounds expressionless but fun. Tired and Junko didn''t miss the fact that only for a moment but the truth was zero smile.

 81 2.

    Shayyah knows no memory other than that room.


    I know there''s a world out there, too, watching TV. My mother taught me to know. But Shayyah was never born out of this room. I''m not allowed to leave.


    My mother told me that the world outside the room is such a wonderful place. I knew from the TV that it would not be a place like heaven without any pain, but at least it would have been better than this room.


    "The outside world is wonderful. All the girls your age have so much fun, they can go to school, they have so many friends, they wear good clothes, they eat delicious food, they''re in love with a nice boy."


    My mother, who also visited the room today, said familiar words, laughing at the chained Shayyah. Shayyah believed in his mother''s words.


    "But you can''t, can you?


    And again today, I add the same words.


    "Shayyah must not go outside. I have to stay in this room until I die."


    My mother pushes with a tiny tone.


    How many times? I hear these words. I always listen at least once a day. I''ve been told ever since I got my mind on it.


    "It''s Shaye... you can''t do that. It''s Shayyah... hey."


    Mother spreads her distorted grin to the full surface to highlight the ''just'' part. My mother always seemed happy when I told her about this.


    Why can''t I be the only one? Shayyah was always asking.


    I was mourning, angry, resentful at that irrationality, but at the end of the day it was giving up and despairing to get there. My mother''s right, I guess I can''t get out of this room until I''m dead. My mother won''t forgive me if I want to leave. That''s why I can''t get out.


    "This is how Shayyah ends her life in this room for the rest of her life without much fun, so the girls of the world can be happy for that matter."


    I don''t know how many times I''ve heard this word either. I don''t know why other girls would be happy if I were in this room.


    When I ask, my mother goes mad and keeps beating me about Shayyah for so long as I have enough, I will not ask her again. Shayyah is aware that it is such a terrible secret - a serious secret in this world - that you should not listen.


    My mother pressed the TV remote control switch. Today is a good day to watch TV. Shayyah is allowed to watch television four times a week, only two hours a day, except on Sundays. That was the time of bliss for Shayyah, the way to know the outside world, and the only opportunity to gain various knowledge.


    "Well, I''ll leave you some dinner."


    A bowl is served before Shayyah, who is obsessed with the TV.


    In the rice in the bowl, there was a mixture of different things that could also be served in the mouth, but Shayyah doesn''t care. I don''t care anymore.


    By the end of the television, it had all been delivered into Shayyah''s belly.


    "Meat Shell Katsuka" is an illegal drug sales organization with offices in Anle City. Seventeen members and, although small in number, among the illegal drug organizations in Euthanasia, are among the top sellers. As a result, some of the city''s colleagues are hostile.


    You have to keep a lot of customers to grow sales in smaller organizations. Using somewhat forceful methods, it is not uncommon to invade the territory of other peers. The method also caused the meat shell katsuka to be hostile.


    Released Elephants, a drug organization that draws on the flow of the old polar system, with more than seventy members, came to the fleshshell Katsuka in exercising their strength, but the fleshshell Katsuka, with a few more elite and armed men than the former, did not flinch at all, repeatedly clashing over and over again, with no single dead, and on the contrary, the relegated elephants produced as many as fifteen dead.


    The battle between the meat shell Katsuka and the unleashed elephant did not even become a particularly prominent topic, as was often the case between backstreet organizations. That''s what happens every day in the back streets, like fighting between organizations. If that doesn''t involve extra large organizations or powerful individuals, the topic is less topical.


    "Let go, little elephants. Come on, have you given up?"


    Sitting back on the couch, the Ishii formation makes a nasty noise as he claws his knife in the outfit with his legs thrown out on the table.


    Don''t lose weight, wrap yourself in a ridiculous purple suit, purple to the sunglasses. A knife user who always responds with a knife to an opponent with a gun as well. No one else has ever taken a pull. Even yesterday, he was released with a knife in his hand and just slit the throat of an elephant''s constituent.


    "It would be nice if they killed me and showed me the difference in strength from this one, and they still attacked me. Ma, I killed seven people at once yesterday, and isn''t it time to do it by hand?


    Across from Ishii, a man in jersey, who likewise threw his feet out at the table, said.


    His name is Ryu Ishida. I don''t care what you think, it only looks like a teenager, but it''s number two on the meat shell Katsuka, and he''s smart enough to call himself the SWAT leader. Only one Ishida has killed six members of the elephant who were released.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, guys, guys. Its Topic Stop"


    The door of the room opens, and the bald man who appears moves his hands warm as he stands, trying to make everyone indoors stop talking about kina smell.


    "Coming. Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai, Ai is coming. Stop."


    While stopping with a clogged nose voice, the big man puts his hands on his mouth and tries to interrupt the topic.


    It already goes to everyone indoors about what he wants to say, but he is anxious not to know if it goes through and puts a stop to it over and over again.


    "Okay? Mr. Rufu."


    A girl with a set of cleaning equipment tries to get inside the room, laughing strangely.


    The big man, called Shufu, looked sorry, but he was far from the entrance with the mundane. I just need to get out of the way a little bit, but go all the way to the back of the room.


    "Hello -"


    "Hey, love. You were late today."


    Ishida speaks casually to a shallow, dark-skinned girl who seems to be in her mid-teens.


    "I''m sorry. I was a little late to go home last night."


    "Did you enjoy your day off? Like a date?"


    "I wish I had someone like that. I''ve been hanging out with my friends at school all night."


    A girl called Love said it seemingly illuminating.


    "I''ll deal with you whenever you want, okay?


    To Ishii''s words, love makes you bluff.


    "Osama needs to stay calm. If you''re gonna fish for your age, I''d be better suited, wouldn''t I?


    "Hey... Osama, I''m only thirty-one..."


    "From me and Ishida, it''s enough Osama, it''s"


    To the words of the girl, who laughed and said Couscous, Ishii made a plump look and gave it a look.


    The girl''s name is Ai Mashima. He lives in the office of the meat shell Kazuka and performs general household chores such as cleaning laundry meals.


    I am not involved in any way in my work as an organization behind me, nor am I allowed to be involved or involved. I also try to refrain from talking about work in front of her. While working in backstreet tissue, I was careful not to stick out of the line of solidity only, the face of the meat shell Katsuka.


    Love had been subjected to terrible domestic violence by her father. When the father of love traded meat shells Katsuka and illegal drugs, Ishida saw violence against love and plotted to move away from his father and live here.


    Ichiro Ishikawa, the boss of the meat shell Kazuka, asked about the situation, and instead of working here, he made love go to school as well, guaranteeing clothing, shelter and safety.


    Love is sincerely grateful to the organization that helped me out of my miserable environment. I have offered many times to repay him, but my boss Ishikawa could never get close to the dirty work of the organization by saying that would be fine if he did the office chores and smiled at me.


    "Oh, oh, oh, is Oyla an old man too? Is he an old man? Oh, oh, brother, isn''t it?


    Shufu asks as he looks around at three people: Ishida, Ishii and Love, whilst turning to his left hand regardless of the skinhead.


    "How many are you, Shufu?


    "Ouilla? Uh... na... cum... cum..."


    Asked by love, Shufu breaks his finger and begins to count.


    "Oyla, twenty-one!


    "You were very young..."


    Ishii rounding his eyes unexpectedly.


    "It''s better than it looks - you look old. Are you really that old?


    "I don''t care what you think, Shufu, you look over thirty...... At least you could look a little younger with your hair."


    Ishida and Ai also look at Shufu with surprised eyes. Rufu looks at everyone like that and laughs lightly.


    Shufu doesn''t name his last name after anyone else. I didn''t answer anyone when they asked me why. My body has been big since I was a kid, my hair didn''t grow on my head, I was annoyed with mild intellectual disability, but I was loved from around because of my honesty, hard working and loving.


    While realizing that he was inferior in intelligence, Shufu desperately encouraged him to study and came to the university exam, passing brilliantly.


    but he assaulted a student who made fun of his regular husband and his friends and left school in six months. Even if I could bear to make fun of myself, I couldn''t forgive making fun of my friends.


    A friend at that time is the son of Ishikawa, the boss of the meat shell Katsuka, who is currently working here because of Ishikawa''s gauge, which he heard from his son.


    At first, he was a regular husband who showed resistance to backstreet work, but seeing that all the people belonging to the organization were good guys, and that the drugs handled by the meat shell Kazuka were highly dependent but scarce in danger, he decided to bury his bones in this tissue after seeing that he was picking the right person to sell them.


    Shufu was far superior to a regular man in physical terms. Sports versatile, clever hands and good guidelines. He also quickly acquired the necessary combat skills in the back streets, and flesh-bomb battles and gun arms were enough to be seen at a glance within the organization. He has shown remarkable activity many times, even in the war against the relegated elephant.


    "Hey, hey, hey"


    An old man in his fifties or so appears in the room with a casual greeting. Father with no features like this, middle meat that seems to be everywhere, hair slightly missed.


    He is Ichiro Ishikawa, the boss of the meat shell Katsuka. but to the appearance of the boss, no one showed anything else, just returned the meeting and greetings lightly.


    "I need to talk to you a little bit about the ache, so please take Love off. Sorry."


    "No."


    To Ishikawa''s words, Love smiled and lowered his head gently, leaving the room.


    "Bad story."


    At the same time as the exit of love, Ishikawa clouded his expression. Seeing that, Ishii, Shufu, and Ishida become the real faces, too.


    "It''s information from a spy who''s in an elephant released. They hired a killer because they can''t help us at all."


    "Organizations specializing in killing��"


    Ishii moans with a pale expression.


    There are organizations in the back streets that handle a variety of criminal businesses. But fewer organizations specialize in killing. Many people run the killer business individually, but it is rare that an organization specializes in killing only on an organizational basis. Anything can be murdered or contracted by the terminal organization, but most of the time the target is a street dweller.


    If the act of murder itself is demanded with money, a freelance killer can judge it by his own fame and strength and refuse it depending on the target. The same applies to organizations that are not specialized in killing.


    But that''s not the case if you become a professional killing organization.


    Instead of taking huge rewards over a freelance killer, it takes a group to finish off the target. A target they ask for can be the destruction of the tissue itself, or a monstrous, skilled individual.


    If you are therefore the target of an existence called an organization that specializes in killing, it will be a struggle until one of you disappears. At least the killer organization won''t try to stop us from fulfilling our request until we''re completely destroyed. Simply a fight between rival organizations can be hand-to-hand along the way, but that doesn''t work either.


    "So, where is it?


    Though I thought it was a pointless question, Ishii asked. By its very nature, they are all amazing when it comes to killing specialist organizations. I''m not free when I''m a target.


    "He said it was a ''sweeping vacation''. He wanted the organization''s money, and he even hired him to pay his debts."


    The moment Ishikawa mouthed the tissue name, the air in the room froze.

 82 3

    There are a number of criminal organizations in the back street that are said to be tens and hundreds of thousands.


    Some small organizations have single-digit constituents, while others have large organizations of thousands of people. Some organizations are unknown, while others are better known than others.


    In the back street, no one knows the name of the sweeping vacation, an organization that specializes in killing. Even if he falls and is a newcomer for about a month, he will know his name.


    There are only eight constituents. In its sixth year of existence, the request achievement rate maintains 100 percent.


    The founder and boss, Tatsuhiro Kato, is a world-famous killer in Japan.


    I choose the job itself. I don''t get unreasonable murder requests. Although it depends on the money to join the backstreet protest, the style is that if the target is involved, Kato will inquisituate the client''s motives and take the request only if he is satisfied.


    A six-story abandoned building facing the boulevard, on the corner of the dark city of Anraku-shi, Tokyo Metropolitan City - where it was remodeled - was the root castle of a sweeping vacation.


    They don''t call their home office or Azito like any other backstreet organization. I call it Negijo. There are actually a few people sleeping there.


    In a room in Negijo, three of the members were chatting in their spare time. It''s a big room called the playroom, and I''m mostly here when we all get together.


    Several billiards and table tennis stands that nobody uses are left unmade as if they were abandoned. It''s what the previous resident left behind and moved. Only the bar counter is nicely maintained and used by the current residents here.


    "Was it today that Mr. Tazawa returned?


    While blinking his left eye hard, one of the constituents - Takada Takahito (Takada Akihito) - uttered a grossly low crouching voice. I couldn''t cure the tick sickness I had at a young age, and I still have it when I turned nineteen.


    "Chang Man is Tazawa''s natural enemy."


    Said a man dressed differently, stretching his spine tightly and sitting on the couch. His name is Hero Otani.


    On a bright white suit, dressed as a gangster from a long time ago, wearing a white overcoat even though it''s indoors, and a white soft hat in the eye. But because of his height, which is less than 140 centimeters, he is not as good as he is.


    "How much are we losing now?


    Heroes ask.


    "Happy..."


    I look at him like I don''t want to say it, and Zhang Man answers as if he is pompous.


    "Aha, whatever it takes. That''s too much to lose. Come on, why don''t we just stop? The wounds just keep spreading, huh?


    A skinny boy in a scholastic run smiles and teases.


    He was a beautiful boy with striking pale chestnut hair with lots of habits and a neutral appearance that might even look like a girl at first sight if you only looked at his face. His name is Happy Moon. He says he doesn''t have a last name.


    "I regret it too much. Because one day I''ll beat Mr. Tazawa!


    "One day, it won''t be forever."


    Doss'' sharp, low voice came from the entrance to the room. Honorable men, harmonious moons and heroes who were indoors simultaneously glance at voices.


    In front of the door, which remained open, a hairy man stretched out to his shoulders stood laughing, dressed in a white landing and carrying a long bar-shaped thing wrapped in cloth in his left hand.


    The age is nearly middle-aged, no matter how he sees it, but that smile is alive to empower the beholder, and his eyes shine like an innocent boy.


    "Aha, Tazawa-san. Oh, welcome back."


    Mutsuki gave a happy voice and jumped at the man - Kenichiro Tazawa.


    "Hey, Happy Moon. You''re still a mess in the head. Are you washing them with proper treatments? But instead of habit, the hair itself is thin and soft."


    Tazawa strokes the head of the good moon she''s been holding, spreads her mouth and shows her teeth and laughs.


    "Hey, hey, I hope you don''t mess with me like that"


    Away from Tazawa, Mutsuki protests.


    "No, when I look at your head, I want to mess with you. Well, take good care of it so you don''t bald."


    "I''m taking good care of it. I said I had hair like this."


    Rakuzuki pointing his mouth.


    "I mean, what have you been doing going to America for six months?


    A hero asked Tazawa.


    "Well, it''s a lot to talk about."


    Hip the hugging Yuzuki with one hand and sit back momentously on the couch, Tazawa. Next to Tazawa like that, Mutsuki pulls on without a glance and sits.


    "Oh, my God, you''re so happy."


    Seeing how such a good moon was, a hero turned to Chang Man and said:


    "That''s right - It''s been six months."


    Close your eyes, Chang Man says. Mutsuki was in the organization, and the person I admire and miss the most was Tazawa.


    Six months ago I suddenly said "I''m coming to America" and it evaporated, and so far I haven''t had any syllables at all, but a few days ago I got in touch and finally came back. Even when I was contacted on my return home, I saw that Mutsuki was most happy with his expression.


    "Sleep tight with your childhood wife. I lost a lot of money on the stock, and he put the house in mortgage and took his wife and daughter to Vegas, but gambling over there cost me a lot of money. Come on. My wife and daughter sold it out to a prostitution organization, and I paid for the plane. By now, the two of them have been framed in a bowl of parents and children, and they''re going crazy."


    "I''ll do the same terrible thing"


    A hero who listens to Tazawa and puts on his face.


    "No, it''s not terrible. It''s not like I got unhappy because I was a stupid bitch who was just having an affair and a stupid kid who was supporting me all the time, right? Parents, daughters, that would be a gift."


    Tazawa smiles and says it out, not showing any bad looks.


    "No, you''re unhappy... I just got involved with Mr. Tazawa. In the next life, I hope you get a good eye with your destiny roulette."


    An award-winning man with a creepy grin.


    "So, did anything change while I was gone?


    "There wasn''t. Nothing."


    "No, there is... quite"


    Mutsuki answered Tazawa''s question instantly, but a hero raises his hat slightly and pours a sharp gaze into him.


    "What happened?


    "This guy''s gone, he finally got his eye on the center."


    "He''s a fancy one."


    Tazawa makes her eyes shine on a hero who throws up uncomfortably. The hero sighs when he sees it. It was the true hero who wanted Tazawa to treat Mutsuki if possible.


    "The executioner''s unit was sent from the hub, and we''re going to pay him all back. I didn''t kill him, but the assassination command comes down to the powerful man next. They''re sending a monster assassin for him."


    "Aha. He says we should just take it down, too. Come on, heroes and everyone are worried."


    To the words of the hero, Mutsuki returned that with a bright voice, but except for Tazawa and Mutsuki, it had turned into a true face or an anxious look.


    "There are currently only three people who are too screwed up, like you, and live with an execution order from the center. First an execution unit is released from the centre, nine out of ten die at this stage"


    "Aha. Am I still alive? I don''t rank prominently among the ten chosen ones."


    "But after that, it''s the dimension of issuing a write-off command to the masters. Most more guys die at this point. Do you understand that?


    A hero whose tone and tone become rough gradually.


    "If you even gave that back, you''d be left alone with the bounty neck and the ''taboo'' designated, wouldn''t you? It doesn''t mean the center doesn''t want to make sacrifices without darkness."


    A good moon to say back with a smile.


    "Until that happens, there are three of them that exist. There were a number of other guys who had been taboo-designated in the past, but everything was terminated by Ashiya. If you become an eye-catching taboo, you will now be targeted by Ashiya"


    Human beings who survive against the centre in the back streets are designated under the designation ''taboo''.


    Taboo The designated person, no matter what he or she does at the earliest, the center will not try to give a hand. The decision is that it is better to leave them alone in the wild than to make sacrifices by poorly handing them out. Neither will those in the back streets seek to advance and lay their hands on those designated for taboo. With one exception.


    "I''ll be the fourth taboo. That would raise the name value of the sweeping vacation, too, and no. Haha, I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of amazing killer you have coming."


    "In the world, there''s above. In case you don''t think about it!


    A hero yells, as if he boiled his fortune on a good moon that remains brain-weather.


    "What the... you don''t have to speak like that, do you? It''s about me, and I said I''d put it on myself."


    Mutsuki also has a grumpy face and stares at the hero.


    "So the hero must protect you from the Moon, right? It''s a good moon and a perfect skill here. If they come together, they''re invincible."


    "Uh, that might be a pretty good idea."


    Tazawa cracks in between the two who have become a sinister air, and Chang Man agrees with that.


    "I don''t like it... Why would I do that?"


    A good moon that throws up small and turns away a lot. The hero also put his hat back on deep in his face and held his mouth.


    "Is Mutsuki and the hero fighting again?"


    An old gentleman in a luxury branded back appeared, with a gentle grin and a voice, all-backed with gray hair and stored a well-cut white beard in his mouth. Its appearance, which is deeply engraved with numerous wrinkles, is nearly eighty years old, no matter how it may be seen, and it seems above it.


    "Let''s say, boss. I''m home."


    Tazawa meets lightly.


    "Welcome back, Tazawa. How was America?


    Look at that Tazawa. The old man asks.


    This old man is the boss of a sweeping vacation, and once a legendary killer, Tatsuhiro Kato, who worked the world on his crotch in the pre- and post-U.S.-China Wars era, leaving him wanting the most powerful, legendary and invincible names.


    "Well, I''ve enjoyed it there. Mm-hmm, but after a while away, I still miss Japan. Come on. Plus, Las Vegas and all that, they''re still out at night. It''s a restricted outing or something."


    "Out?"


    Chang Man gives a surprising voice.


    "It''s Battle Creature. It''s a remnant of the U.S.-China War. Both the US and China unleash tons of battle creatures on each other''s countries during the Great War. Even after the end of the war, it could not be eradicated, and more than thirty years later, a third to fifth generation of wild battle creatures mating with other organisms still live in the mountains of both countries. It''s very dangerous because it''s programmed to attack people at the genetic level."


    Instead of Tazawa, Kato answered.


    "I was haunted many times in those days, too. I am the only one who took away the production method of Battle Creature produced by Junko Yukooka in the United States at the time and brought it to China to accelerate the creation of Battle Creature."


    "Aha, Junko, have you lived since those days? It looks like it, but it''s actually Baba."


    Listen to Kato, Mutsuki laughs strangely.


    "Well, actually, I have a job request. I want some of you to go out. The target is an illegal drug trafficking organization called Meat Shell Katsuka."


    Kato tells in a quiet tone.


    "This is lucky. I''ve been playing for a while and my body is flattered, so I''m in."


    And, Tazawa.


    "If you try Tazawa-san, you''re lucky, they''re unlucky."


    Chang Man spilled a laugh and said, but the laugh quickly disappeared.


    "It''s our job to maximize and create the last unlucky. Causal business. But... there are always unhappy people in this world."


    Reluctantly, Chang Man says in a harsh tone.


    "The old me and the vicious criminals like the current progressing Moon. This is also unhappy in a way. I''m sure all humans can decide what kind of guy they''re going to be with a god-spinned roulette before they''re born. Some people hit rich, happy people, others hit criminals. It''s all decided by fate''s roulette. I''m gonna watch that show in the morning, and I''m gonna make it."


    And, Chang Ren.


    "What do you think, we''re talking about morning TV?


    Happy Moon listening to Chang Man.


    "There are parts of the idea that I can agree with, but I still want to deny it. It''s a common word, but fate cuts open. Come on."


    In a complicated look, Mutsuki said. I tried not to put it on my face, but I feel pretty bad about the Zhang man''s story. I can''t help but feel frustrated and disgusted.


    (Though I know better than anyone that there are tragedies in the world that cannot be overridden, and that there are differences in circumstances at birth... still I will never succumb to destiny)


    Turning his back so that he doesn''t show everyone his current face, Mutsuki bites his back teeth as he whines in his heart.


    "Still leads to a negative story. Don''t do it, Chang Man."


    The field air soothed in Tazawa''s bright voice. Chang''s theory of fate was something that everyone who was on the spot had a strong sense of. In a less good way.


    "Well, we''re happy now, aren''t we? I can do a pretty good job, I have food and shelter coverage, and most importantly, I would say - you have company to share."


    "If the boss says so, it doesn''t feel like a scythe. It''s convincing. First of all, you''re right."


    Tazawa holds back Kato''s words, which he said as if to tighten the field.


    (Everyone may be, but I''m the only one who''s different...)


    Mutsuki, with one person on his back, had denied in his heart the words of Tazawa and Kato.

 83 4.

    Hot summer days.


    Shayyah was lying on his back with his hands and feet tied and unable to move, and a huge funnel was pushed into his mouth.


    "You said you were hot, so I bought you a lot of hard work. Are you going to ignore my generosity?


    Supporting the funnel with his left hand, his mother peels her eyes and summons hysterically, stirring something occasionally from the large pan placed on the table with his right hand, placing it next in the funnel.


    The flavor of the pan - packed in a funnel and forcefully poured into Shayyah''s mouth, was ice cream. Shayyah is filled with pain, despair and giving up, in the deep love of his mother, who is forced to continue pouring ice cream into his mouth with momentum that he cannot even breathe.


    Occasionally, there is a mixture of familiar sensations and flavors in the ice cream. The taste of that insect, mixed with meals every few days. Leaving or spitting awaits further action, that insect. But I''m used to it a long time ago, and I don''t think anything about it.


    This has been the case ever since I was born. This is normal for me.


    But my mother''s story tells me - even from watching TV, which is the only way to know the outside world, that''s far from normal in the outside world.


    Only myself is special in a bad way. Only I give my mother a special love that is different from normal and ends my life in this room. Shayyah doesn''t know why. No, I don''t understand.


    I believed in my mother''s story only at an early age. I don''t believe it now.


    With Shayyah in this room, the world will be at peace just without normal happiness and doing it, my mother has told me many times that people outside of Shayyah can be happy, but I can deny to the border that there can be no such thing.


    Perhaps through television, it would be the influence of knowing something other than my mother, a human being.


    I''ve asked myself many times what my raw is. I''ve asked myself tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of times. Over and over again in the course of the day I have asked unanswered questions towards someone who has not responded. I couldn''t ask my mother, so I kept asking her in my heart towards something that didn''t exist.


    Shayyah - no, he himself guessed later - that this act was the factor that woke him up.


    One time at the border, to the call of Shayyah, a response came back.


    Your life makes sense.


    With a gentle laugh, he told Shayyah.


    Shayyah was surprised. The person who appeared in me seemed to be me and not me. But it soon became clear that he was on Shayyah''s side.


    (As my mother said, it''s not for the sacrifice of the world. What is the meaning of your life...)


    The words he told moistened Shayyah''s heart and extended the time for Shayyah''s heart to die.


    The shooting at the meat shell Katsuka''s office was only two and a half hours later, when he was released and grabbed information that the elephant had hired a sweeping vacation.


    Three men stand in front of the office: Killer of the sweeping vacation, Hero Otani, Takada Takamitsu, and Mutsuki.


    "This is today''s playground."


    Tazawa arrives later than the three in a slow foothold as he slaps and squeezes his knife with his shoulder while it stays in his sheath, letting him spread his childlike naughty grin.


    "Will it be a playground? He''s dead."


    A gun-held Chang man throws up like a bore, looking down at the body of the man thinking he was the gatekeeper who just shot him, spitting at the body, blinking only hard at his left eye.


    "It''s forbidden to be alarmed. For once, it''s been a protest, and they haven''t let a single one die. Now this is the first death to remember."


    When the hero says in a pale tone, put up a gun and explore the signs around him. The Ajito of the meat shell Katsuka is a substitute for the purchase of abandoned factories. Popular as a backstreet organization hub.


    "Let''s say we split into two hands. Me and my hero are going in. Mutsuki is the back door, Chang Man, keep an eye on the front."


    "Oh."


    "You''re a watchman. It''s boring."


    Makoto nodded at Tazawa''s instructions, blinking his left eye more than usual, and Mutsuki looked disgusted.


    "It''s always a luxury to take only a delicious role. Not only that, but every time, it''s flashy."


    And, Chang Ren.


    "Oh, yes, but no."


    Smiling for a good moon.


    "Sometimes he tells me to be thorough on the plain back. I want to play it, too, ''cause I''m a jerk."


    "Yes, sir. Then this time, you two are not working hard."


    Waving a flicker towards Chang Man, Mutsuki turns to the back of the factory in a light foothold.


    "Try to keep your enemies at bay and let them escape to the front door."


    Tazawa smiles and the hero turns his back faceless and enters the factory to the winner who laughs at the joke.


    The face of the fleshshell Katsuka, which heard the gunfire, arrives from inside the building to the entrance.


    "Shit, it''s Oya from the sweep vacation!


    A constituent of the meat shell Katsuka, who was at the head, screams when he sees the hero. That voice is mixed with a little fear.


    Shortly after the scream, several gunshots rang. A shootout that began instantly, in a narrow passage with no shelter. The number of meat shells on Kazuka''s side is four. One of them was the number two Ryu Ishida man.


    "You''re already here. He hasn''t called back the people outside."


    Though poisoned, Ishida is ready.


    I''ve never broken a request yet. I''ve just been inspired by all the constituents in my office to put my first black star on a professional killing organization. When we hit all of our power and we survive anything, we shoot guns in the mood.


    They were all supposed to shoot at once, but...


    "Huh?"


    Ishida, who was in the center, was taken aback when he saw the two neighbors suddenly collapse.


    He was going to shoot at the short man in the white suit as he continued to stand two shots. I had confidence in my arms. So will the two next door.


    But the man in the white suit, in a space with no shield, was sending all the bullets out of the four guns and, conversely, was instantly shooting them both to death. Ishida was unresponsive.


    "Well, I''ll let you play."


    Running like that with pleasure, Tazawa, with his handsome feet, packs an intermission with two men with guns at once.


    "Huh?"


    Ishida was once again taken aback and leaked the loose voice between them. When I noticed, a man in a dressing approached me, flashing a white blade. Shortly after the sword was turned into a horizontal giraffe and Ishida leaked his voice, his neck was severed and rolled to the floor.


    The last one left is too stiff of fear that three of his companions were killed instantly. Neither the hero nor Tazawa missed that moment when he shuddered into fear.


    Seeing Tazawa ram into the last man, the hero decides he doesn''t need to get his hands on it, and stays to shoot the gun. He was pierced in the throat with a knife and the last man was also finished.


    "Just call me by my name and I''ll ignore you. The boulder is the pyramid of a sweeping vacation."


    Tazawa turns to the hero, shrugs his shoulders and jokes.


    "What, I wanted to surprise you by calling your name"


    "Ha ha, you''re starting to say that too"


    Tazawa laughs strangely at the fact that the hero made a rare joke.


    "That''s five of us. Oh, he was instructed to kill by name, number two Ishida."


    As Tazawa kicks Ishida''s head down on the floor with her feet, she looks down with her face facing up and stepping on her forehead.


    "Toshio Ishida and Ishii, plus the boss Ichiro Ishikawa, want me to kill him. Fifteen constituents, they don''t have to kill them all."


    Hero explaining the request.


    "Tsukaka stone stone is not all the guys with similar surnames. But...... in the case of these few elite, cohesive group opponents, they should all be killed to say no to their worries. Oh, what the hell?


    "Maybe we''re deciding that if we kill those three, we can finish the rest ourselves. Or are you going to absorb it"


    "The client''s released elephant, the organization that turned from Yakuza, right? That''s a null one."


    If you want to laugh, Tazawa kicks you in the neck under the scratch. Ishida''s head jumped wide and crashed into the hallway ceiling, falling to the floor again.


    "Doing the same unproductive thing."


    "Don''t be hard on me. I don''t think about it. I don''t think about it. Where they treated Mr. Buddha, his soul complained. Oh, I can''t do that."


    Tazawa shrugs her shoulders to a frowning hero. Was it the influence of going to America for a long time, or was he a hero who felt more like Tazawa had become over-action than he used to be?


    The two advance to the back and stand in front of an office looking door. There are obvious signs of people from inside.


    You will naturally also be aware of the raids of Tazawa and the heroes. It has also been anticipated that if the door is opened, the bullet will come out raining.


    "Yes, yes, excuse me without a knock. Okay."


    Told him out of his way, Tazawa kicks open the door.


    Shortly afterwards, gunfire continued to rise and countless bullets were poured down. Of course, both Tazawa and the hero expect that to happen.


    By the time the bullet rain passed the entrance, Tazawa was dancing into the middle of the room.


    Dressed low and with his right arm with a knife stretched wide and sideways, as he rushes indoors with astonishing leg strength, he jumps the knife from bottom to diagonally up to the one who was closest to him.


    With a red slice diagonally drawn from his face to his head, the man collapsed sideways, dressed with his gun in his arms.


    Don''t miss that moment when all the attention of those who were indoors was directed at Tazawa, this time a hero steps indoors, fires and shoots two people who are indoors. They were both shot in the middle of the chest.


    "x3. o4"


    Looking indoors, the hero whispered and snapped. There''s a couch and a table in the center, and Tazawa puts one foot on the table, laughing and crawling her tongue on the knife.


    About three of them hid behind several desks, one of them exposing the figure to grandeur. It''s Ishii Formation, a full-body purple man dressed in a purple suit. He holds a purple knife in each hand until his torso and pattern, and stands guarded.


    "Why don''t you play with one another who doesn''t like flying gear? Well, you can probably throw it and use it."


    "You should say we like yappa, right?


    Ishii also replies with a fierce grin to Tazawa''s call with a frantic smile.


    "Am I a mole beater?"


    A hero who sees three people hiding behind a desk. Two of them come shooting at me, delicately shifting the timing well.


    Even if one of them tries to aim for the moment they get out of their desk, the other shoots them only slightly late, so they take a nerve out of the dodge and they don''t hit it well. They both have quite a few arms.


    But it didn''t last long either. Grasp the baton right away, timing it well with the hero, and let the two hit it almost simultaneously. One was shot through the hand and the other drilled a hole in the center of his face.


    (Ishikawa, the boss, killed him. What''s the other one doing hiding)


    "Boo Boo Boo Boo Boo Boo Boo"


    Shortly after I questioned him, one of them, who was hiding aloud, jumped out and tried to jump on a hero with a hand-to-hand fist. I was a regular husband.


    Being a big man, but also slow to move and not having any gain on the contrary, the hero''s reaction, although slightly delayed, pulls the trigger and hits the bullet in the forehead of his regular husband.


    With blood scattered, the giant of the regular husband glances wide behind him and falls.


    "Boss... Shufu... was he killed?


    Ishii moans with his knife lying in front of him and his gaze set on Tazawa. I can''t keep my eyes open even if I want to check.


    Shufu was - shot in the middle of the forehead, but he wasn''t dead. There was also a clear consciousness.


    He had bulletproof fiber embedded under his whole body''s skin. Therefore, taking a bullet to a steeple does not always lead to instant death, but it does not mean that it is invincible against the bullet. In bulletproof fiber to the extent that it is planted in clothing, it penetrates depending on the location of the hit and the power of the bullet.


    Shufu stayed down, feeling dull in fear and unable to move. When Ishikawa was killed, he jumped out of momentum, but he was hit without the art of becoming.


    The other person thinks he''s dead. I can''t stand up to it. Fear outweighed anger at the fact that he kept getting his people killed as a result of a direct look at those realities.


    "I hate flying gear because I''m with you...... dude!


    Ishii screams and throws the knife on his left hand across Tazawa''s face. Shortly after the throw, Ishii himself packed the distance towards Tazawa at once.


    Tazawa slightly moved the knife that stood in the middle and played the flying knife.


    Aiming at that momentary gap, which had arisen only for a few seconds, Ishii, who had lowered himself and advanced, had stepped into the range of attack that his knife would have reached Tazawa''s neck if he had extended his arm.


    but the moment he steps into the offensive range, Tazawa''s right knee kicks Ishii''s jaw up.


    Ishii collapses more and more as he sprays his nosebleeds as he counters an attack he never thought he would, such as a flying knee kick.


    I tried to quickly rebuild my position, but now Tazawa filled me in all at once, and before I got up, a white blade was piercing Ishii''s throat.


    "Because I use my hands that I don''t like. So I''m sure you missed your luck. We should stick to the policy until the end, dude."


    Laughing at it, Tazawa puts her face on Ishii, who blows a large amount of blood bubbles out of her mouth and throat with a distressed look.


    "Mm, it''s the boss Ishikawa who''s dying there. Ishii''s the one I killed. Is this it?


    Tazawa pulls a knife out of the desperate Ishii and tells him to look around the body that fell indoors and look uncomfortable as he muddles his blood with his own kimono, which he is wearing unharmed.


    "There''s still one there, but I wonder what''s going on"


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Shortly after the hero said it, the last one left pops up with a growl and shoots a gun.


    Heroes refresh and, conversely, shoot through the target''s brain. The last attack was filled with gaps and almost felt like a special attack, but the hero thinks it''s impossible to do that with all his people killed.


    "Oh, good booze."


    Considering the job done, Tazawa clasps the refrigerator in the room and dulls the brandy bottle.


    Looks like you''re still here.


    And, a hero looks at the door behind the office and sets up a gun. I felt signs that there were people ahead of me.


    "No, wait."


    When Tazawa takes control of the hero and holds the knife in his sheath, he heads to the door in a motion completely filled with gaps and opens it uncluttered.


    (Ai...)


    Shufu was about to speak up.


    Beyond the door opened by Tazawa was Ai Mashima, a girl who lives and works here. As if he had lost his hips, he looked up at Tazawa and was trembling crying.

 84 5

    For the first time here, Shufu came to the thought of resisting fear and challenging them again.


    Only love must be protected at all costs. Without a place to go, she only works in a backstreet organization, but she''s actually no different than a street dweller. Rufu''s soul exclaimed and dispelled his fears that he could not let him die in the wake of such a filthy world of war.


    "Hmm? I don''t care what you think, you''re the key. What are you doing here? Hey, can you stand up? Are you hurt or something? Don''t you think these guys did this to you?


    But when Tazawa was surprised and showed love, and saw that the signs of working an assault on her didn''t even make her feel fine dust, Shufu stroked her chest down.


    Love beckons, and he looks up at Tazawa with his hero trembling with a crying face.


    "Not good... if this girl is found in Mutsuki..."


    A hero who looks down on love and becomes sinister.


    "Oh, that''s certainly not true."


    Tazawa also laughs bitterly.


    "It sucks. Hey, you. Get the hell out of here. No... make sure you get out of the front door. Or they''ll kill you."


    Heroes advise in harsh tones as they force love to rise and stand.


    I didn''t know what was out of love, but for now I understood that these two were not going to hurt themselves and on the contrary they were showing me how to do it. On the other hand, there is something at stake.


    Crying, Love rushes out of the office. While I saw the face of the organization that fed me get killed, I also remembered feelings similar to hindsight for myself that I could only run away with turning my back on it.


    Seeing love leave, Shufu is horrified again.


    "Hey Chang Man. One girl goes that way. It''s obvious. Let him get away so he won''t find us in Mutsuki."


    Shortly after the hero took out his cell phone and sent instructions to Chang Ren, the woman screamed. Because it was an unmistakable voice of love, Shufu''s heart freezes again.


    "Come on, no way... Mutsuki''s supposed to be watching back there..."


    "Aha. I''ve been here too long, but it looks like it''s over."


    Mutsuki appears halfway through Tazawa''s words, smiling and looking at the tragic situation indoors.


    "It''s enough for both of us, and it looks like we didn''t have to come. I heard they were a handful of elite people, so I rolled them out."


    "Well, he had bones."


    And, Tazawa toes Ishii''s head.


    "Mutsuki, did you kill him?


    A hero who stares at the harmonious moon and asks in a low voice.


    "Uh, the girl who was there now? Yeah, I gave it to you, didn''t I? Stay on three like a fish..."


    Before Mutual Moon finishes his talk, the hero grabs Mutual Moon''s scholarly run collar roughly with his hands and pushes it straight to the wall rampantly.


    "Even though they''re after us from the center! You haven''t!


    He was a hero who bumped his angry gaze from such a distance that his face was likely to stick together, but Mutsuki remained smiling, with no signs of movement or appearance of worse.


    "I know that by my head... But I can''t stop it."


    With a smile on his face, but only his eyes were not laughing, even the hero saw it. There lived a sad, weak, lonely light. Seeing that, Hideo''s anger also suddenly awakened.


    "Purify all evil in this world for Shayyah. Let them suffer and despair for Shayyah, then kill and dedicate. That''s why I''m alive."


    "Oh well. Do whatever you want!


    When he throws up badly decided, the hero lets go of the Moon and leaves the room. Tazawa follows suit.


    "Hey, what''s going on?


    "Hmm... I''ll be there in a minute. Go ahead."


    To Tazawa looking back and asking, Mutsuki answered with a complex expression, nagging as it was. Tazawa saw it and walked away without saying anything.


    One person on the spot for a while, Mutsuki sitting nagging. Shufu stares at it while it falls.


    "Shaye... how much more can I kill? When are you gonna wake up? Are you saying we have to dedicate all the women in this world? I don''t know anymore... haha..."


    Face up and ask towards the void. Mutsuki''s words had arrived in Shufu''s ears. Even Shufu''s head understood that he was mourning the murder.


    Much after Mutsuki''s appearance disappeared, Shufu was finally about to be released from fear.


    My anger at my timid, helpless self outweighed my fear and moved my body. If we follow him now, he''ll make it. If it works, I might be able to feed him the unintentional blow.


    (Vengeance, take... everyone''s vengeance. Besides, nothing wrong, love, I can''t forgive you for killing her)


    Rise with determination and run out with blunt feet.


    "Oh, oh, love. Oh, love. He''s the only one who killed Love. He won''t forgive me! I won''t forgive you! Yu-yu-yu, don''t forgive me!


    With a tear and a snotty, messed up crying face, he twitches aloud as he stands, and as a person, he pursues desperately after the Moon at full speed.


    (There he is...!


    Just as he left the factory, Shufu captured the appearance of the harmonious moon in his sight. The only one who is here is Mutsuki. I don''t see any heroes and Tazawa. He stuck his hand in his trouser pocket and was walking with Tobotobo at a slow foot.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    He growls, and Shufu is attacked by a good moon. The fact that it was an act of stupidity that undermined the meaning of the ambush was also inconceivable in Shufu''s head.


    "Hmm?


    Mutual moon looking back on killing and voice. It was an unknown face, but the fact that it came out of the Ajito of the meat shell Katsuka and the fact that it was on its way to kill itself made me think that it would be the remnant of the meat shell Katsuka.


    He hit the thin body of the Moon with that giant, and was a regular husband who tried to strangle him with his bare hands by pushing him down as he was, but when Mutual Moon avoided that assault at his leisure, he paid his right hand toward the regular husband to avoid.


    "Aguah!


    A regular husband who learns to feel hot on his back. Then he fell to his forehead, wondering if he had learned the same feeling on both calves.


    After the fall, I found blood erupting from behind my back and calf.


    From the sleeve of Mutsuki''s right hand, a blade depicting a loose curve was stretched. My husband''s blood is dripping from the tip of the blade.


    "Weird feeling? I''m surprised you couldn''t cut it, but did you mean it was stiff?


    Rapprochement moon in a tone that sounds like talking to someone. No, in fact, Mutsuki was talking to a blade that was stretching out of her right hand sleeve.


    The blade was different from the Mutsuki - it moved with independent will, slowly stretching out of its sleeve, trying to get out.


    It''s not just the right hand sleeve. Countless blades stretched out from the left hand sleeve of the school run, as well as from the hem. Eventually, when all the blades came out of their clothes and fell to the ground, the blades overlapped with each other, becoming one solid.


    (Spider?)


    Shufu looked at it and peeled off his eyes. A spider made up of blades, a few dozen centimeters tall, appeared at the foot of the Moon, in front of her husband.


    Blade spiders approach their regular husbands precisely with the movement of the spider itself. I''m trying to stab myself in the stomach. The soul of Shufu, who was burning with anger and intent to kill, is repainted once again into a freezing fear of death.


    Immediately afterwards, a type of gunshot sounds that I had never heard of.


    When Shufu raised his face, the head of Happy Moon had disappeared. The top is dusty from the neck.


    That alone was an alarming sight, but what happened afterwards was an even more incredible sight.


    I wondered if something like red fog had arisen around the head of the good moon with no neck, the blood, the bones, the flesh, the brain, the skin was instantly reconstructed, and the head of the good moon was back to normal.


    "You are!


    The harmonious moon shouts in amazement. In the direction Mutsuki is looking at, Shufu also looks down.


    There was a boy in uniform, carrying a shotgun and a sub-machine gun.


    The boy also knew Shufu. There is no stranger in the back street. He is a famous figure. Makoto Aizawa, a killer dedicated to Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka, with the nickname Junko Yukioka''s murder doll.

 85 6.

    "Aha... you''re lying... The assassin you were sent from the center?


    I see the truth and my heart bounces big. Mutsuki did feel it then. Give me the nostalgic feeling I''ve been waiting for.


    "Shaye...?


    Just for a moment. But not an illusion or anything. Just as the head of the Good Moon regenerated, it was a moment that might be less than a second, but it was certainly then that I felt the presence of the girl in me.


    "What a surprise."


    Truth opens its mouth. As usual, he was faceless, doesn''t look like a wind of surprise at all, but he was pretty facetious inside. I was also making my own face that was amazing in my head.


    "It''s also unusual for a guy in an abandoned mouse to have evolved so far. Now I doubt if the meat solution will work."


    Shortly after he muttered so, a vicious killing spirit was unleashed from his true body towards one side of the hit.


    A moon of rapprochement with my regular husband, attacked by the feeling of confrontation with a fiercely extreme beast. The surrounding air is heavy and the feeling of being frozen makes Shufu total fury, and Yuzuki also drinks saliva under barometric pressure.


    It is the first time that both Mutsuki and Shufu have encountered a killer so full of violence so far.


    If you try to be true, you are releasing them intentionally to sharpen the target''s mind during battle.


    Intense intent to kill becomes an electromagnetic wave in the name of killing, which affects both the spirit and the flesh of the target. Solid manifestation of will to kill, the desire to kill, the joy of killing, to amplify and condense and release them all, in order to gain an advantage by controlling the opponent''s destiny even for a moment.


    Sub-machine guns throw up bullets. Mutsuki inevitably receives some bullets from him, but he is immediately pushed out of his body, and the wound heals instantly.


    Although it is powerful regenerative power, it does not mean complete immortality. Whenever you regenerate the flesh, your health drains. Rather, it is a strong regenerative force, therefore, it also consumes intense health. If you do as much damage and repeat the regeneration over and over again, the energy for that regeneration will be emptied.


    The blade spider jumped into small pieces and headed straight for it, jumping big right in front of it true.


    Truth is, point the gun muzzle of the sub-machine gun at the spider and shoot off the spider trying to jump it in the face. The bullet hit and the spider blew in the opposite direction in the air, falling to the ground on his back.


    but soon he gets up and regains his posture and flies true again. Further shoot it off with a gun.


    While the truth was distracted by the blade spider, the hand of the attack against Mutsuki had stopped completely. In the meantime, Yuzuki was able to call a new pseudo life out of her body.


    Mutsuki has the ability to create and serve pseudo-life. Mutsuki calls this'' Family Fresh ''.


    The middle of the palm of the good moon is torn and a small round mass about five centimeters in diameter comes out of the hand. As a sphere, it had a slightly oval shape, with short body hair of the same colour as the hair of the Good Moon.


    It spreads the wings of the bird more fully than in the body of the Good Moon, and with momentum as if a rocket bullet were to be fired, it penetrates toward the truth.


    It looked like an easier attack than firing a bullet, but the truth soon came to me that the perception was sweet.


    Released from the hand of the Good Moon, it arcs along the way in conjunction with the movement that True tried to circumvent to the right, striking straight into the true abdomen.


    True to fall at the front with a bending attitude to the curved letter.


    (Does the chase specification mean that you have to attract it until it is critical and then change it? It''s worse than a bullet, in a way.)


    It didn''t seem powerful enough to pierce a uniform with bulletproof blade protection specifications, but the impact was quite considerable, desperately causing vomiting to creep up.


    True to fall, a blade spider looms.


    Something like a bird that struck directly at his true belly also flips toward the ground when he wonders if he has risen high in the sky, and with the help of gravity he falls and strikes at a steep speed.


    (Unpleasant posture, intermission and timing. Either attack is bound to be about it. Either way, I''ll have to take one of the attacks though -)


    True to determine that instantly. Bird attacks are likely to be more powerful than earlier. With a true face, gravity is gaining momentum and falling sharply. It is obvious from looking at all of its body that the attack of the blade spider is dangerous.


    Comma Ideas within seconds. Truth cements the way we deal with it.


    I will not try to avoid a falling bird attack. I don''t even respond with a shooting. Attract enough and then take the bird attack with the shotgun barrel to outrun it.


    If the spider had called for a time difference, he took the bladed foot with the barrel of a submachine gun. It was best to replace the gun with a shield.


    and something hits that true neck hard, and even wraps it around and tightens it up.


    "Gu......"


    Leaking a groan of distress with the air, it tightens to the point where it becomes difficult to breathe, reaching for something that is tightening its neck.


    Plumpy feel. When I saw it, a black whip held in the hand of the Good Moon was wrapped around my true neck.


    Even from the feeling of tightening my throat and the feeling of touching it with my hand, I could see that that was clearly not just a whip. The whip itself is stirring. This whip is alive again.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve served all three spiders, sparrows, leeches and family freshens."


    A good moon that looks to the truth and speaks only sinking voices of the heart.


    "It''s terrible, he''s fate."


    He groaned bitterly, and Mutual Moon tried to stab the stomach by pulling the whip as it was, unable to do so. I can''t put my strength into it.


    "Of the Roulette of Destiny, did you get balls in your funny eyes? I''m not making such a roundabout... I can''t believe you''re here to kill me."


    I remember earlier in Negijo what Chang had told me.


    Seeing Mutsuki touring, True was a good opportunity, shooting sub-machine guns at the whipping leech.


    When I wonder if the whipping leeches have been cut a thousand times, I go back to circling to the hand of the Rapprochement Moon, as I pass through the bitterness.


    The blade spider turns true and waves the blade''s foot.


    Truth tries to roll over and twitch while falling, but the upper arm of the right arm is cleaved thoroughly without hesitation, causing a blood splash.


    (It''s getting fun)


    While I can''t get inside the opportunity to fight back, the truth was driving me to this situation. to the fact that Mutsuki was a stronger enemy than he thought,


    Truth is, he pointed a sub-machine gun muzzle at Mutsuki while he fell. The target was going to rise to a gap in evasive action against the shooting, but at that time...


    "The three of them! Drop your weapons and put your hands up!


    Sudden anger and the footsteps of many humans rushing to come. When the three of them turn to the voice and footsteps, there are about ten uniformed police officers, carrying a special baton and a pistol and coming this way.


    "Aha, disperse,"


    A harmonious moon that returns the three families to their bodies and escapes in the opposite direction from the police officers.


    The truth was that for the minute he was down, he was held up by two police officers at the time he stood up because of delayed reactions and blunt movements because of his injuries again.


    "Why are cops so..."


    Suspicious true. Police are rarely involved in backstreet protests. Except for the story if you imitate something that involves street dwellers all over the city, but it''s unlikely that a police officer will call you so fast. And quite a few.


    Tofu, who had little room to resist, was still scratched even though he was handcuffed.


    Police coached me to stay like this, and there''s dozens of hours of preaching hell waiting for me. Minors are a late procedure, but I would also like to avoid that if possible. Sub-machine guns and shotguns would also be seized.


    "Wow, it''s not a good time to hang out every time."


    Fu and true forward darkened, and the voice of a doth wise woman rang from the one above her head. It''s a familiar voice.


    Fulfilling, I looked up and there was someone there as expected. True is the police officer of the familiar juvenile division, a giant policewoman over two meters tall with her whole body covered in muscle armor, and Sergeant Miao Saji.


    (You''re unlucky. I can''t believe George caught me by now)


    True to imagine yourself nagging in your head.


    "Until you get to the precinct, you''re invited on a drive in a police car while you sleep, Cora."


    Speaking of which, Weird punched his fist as far as he could into his true belly. The truth, which did not even lose consciousness in the attack of the sparrows unleashed by the Good Moon, fainted lightly.

 86 7

    "Mmm!"


    It was one of the constituents, Liu Wei (Leeway), who greeted the four first, Tazawa, Chang Man, Heroes and Mutsuki, who returned to the Negijo of the sweeping vacation after the work of cleaning up the meat shell Katsuka.


    Dressed in Chinese people''s clothing more than a hundred years ago, he is a giant man over two metres tall and has an awful, vertically elongated face. Especially the boy''s head, pointy ahead like an almond.


    "Hey, Liu. How have you been?


    "Mmm!"


    To the laughing Tazawa, Liu Wei answers with his mouth as a letter to.


    "Good day to you, you devilish tree"


    "Mmm!"


    Chang Man also fists laughing at Liu Wei. Liu Wei shouts a loud voice and puts a fist full of octopuses in the fist of Chang Man.


    "I''m home."


    "Tata well."


    "Mmm! Mmm!


    Liu Wei speaks up with a proper welcome back to the hero and harmony moon who came in a little late. Your mouth remains closed to the letter to.


    "Liu Wei, are you all here?


    "Mmm!"


    Once again, the same answer to the hero''s question. But that made sense to the hero. No, everyone on the spot, that made it through.


    With the exception of the boss Kato, one of the sweeping vacations, I had never heard Liu Wei speak anything but "n," but Liu Wei fully understands Japanese, and even if he had only spoken one word of it, everyone had come to know roughly what he was going to say, due to the length of his relationship.


    "Bring me the boss. You too. We need to talk."


    "Mmm..."


    To the hero, who puts his hat back on his eyes and says in a dark voice, Liu Wei roars suspiciously, trying to follow the four of them, entering the building.


    On the way down, the four of them got off the elevator, but only Liu Wei went further up to get the boss.


    There were two constituents who were leaving messages in the playroom where everyone was always hanging out.


    "Good day ~. What''s wrong?


    A boy in uniform speaks up. His name is Takuya George. Eighteen. He has a tall, tough face, and he feels elegant somewhere.


    Zhuoya was surprised to notice that the always soft and bright Yuzuki had some shade in his expression.


    "Mm-hmm... I don''t know, the fate prank is too bad"


    A harmonious moon that answers in an annoying tone.


    "Yeah, yeah, the goddess of destiny is always sexually evil"


    A girl about the same age in uniform, sitting perfectly close to Takuya, said with a smile.


    Her name is Manami Morita. At the same age as Takuya, Takuya and I have been lovers since middle school.


    Amazingly neat system, aside from the pathological bluishness of the skin. Neighborhoods are also formed under the eyes. That''s all I see. Some images are unhealthy, but the expression is always bright. The nose is noticeable and neat.


    Is something wrong?


    Follow Liu Wei back, Kato appears.


    "He told me that Junko Yukioka was the one the center asked him to finish."


    The face of the sweeping vacation was shocked not least by the words of a hero who put his hand on his hat and spoke in a nihil tone.


    Junko Yukioka, a notorious Mad Scientist with no strangers on the back street, who performs human experiments to satisfy his research appetite, either with the consent of the devil''s covenant or by forcing the hostile, such as those who seek strength, those who are driven out and can no longer do anything about it, and suicide applicants. I am convinced that there is only one way to sort a boulder as someone whose center issues an execution order.


    The problem is that Mutsuki is also a mouse that has undergone physical modification as an experimental bench for Junko Snowoka. The irony is that the Redeemer, who once saved the Good Moon, will receive the Good Moon annihilation directive from the Centre.


    It is unclear whether the hub knew about it, but there is no further optimal talent selection. Of course, from the good moon, it''s the worst candidate in many ways.


    "The actual attack was on Junko Yukioka''s murder doll, Makoto Aizawa."


    and Zhang Man in the position of arming and leaning against the wall.


    "He''s the one who helped me first... haha..."


    Smiling powerless, Mutsuki says in a weak voice.


    "He''s the only one who helped me while I crawled to the ground and nobody helped me, right? The man who saved my life is coming to kill me now."


    "Do you owe this child a debt of gratitude?


    "Of course."


    Mutsuki answered Kato''s question immediately.


    "You can give me your own life."


    Then to the words of Kato, who said away, Mutsuki opens a little while to conceive.


    "That''s not it. Certainly there is an extraordinary favour for both true and pure children. Without them, I wouldn''t be here right now. But come on, I''ve got things to do, and even if I don''t, I don''t want to be killed in silence, okay? Aha."


    After answering, I spill the last laugh I let loose.


    "It''s what we have to do. It would be just a psycho hunt and murder."


    The face of the Good Moon was stretched hard on a hero who punched his tongue and abominably threw it away.


    "Hey, why don''t you just think about the way you put it. Ah?"


    Before Mutsuki says anything, Chang Man openly distorts his face uncomfortably and clings to the hero. Originally the owner of an evil ministry that feels like a chimp, but when blood gets on his head, he looks more vicious. The blink in the left eye also becomes intense.


    "Everyone here knows that even the Moon doesn''t want you to do it. Ah? Why don''t you rub it here? Ah?"


    Stuffed by angry expression honorers, but heroes hit cold gaze at honorers.


    "Ho, thanks to that, ignore what has turned out like this? So, friendship, sympathy, okay, okay, you want me to get it done?


    "Am I...?


    To the words of a pale returned hero, Chang Man''s voice turned into something even more sinister, but he feels Kato''s gaze and restrains himself.


    "Friendship is fine."


    Tazawa says in a gentle voice and turns his gaze to Mutsuki.


    "No... I think the hero''s right, too. We can''t do this. It''s happening. Come on. I''ll take responsibility."


    Mutsuki had a rare and weak attitude.


    "You don''t have to imitate what you hold on to on your own. Whatever your enemies are, don''t just do it, we''ll all welcome you."


    Manami says in a powerful voice and looks over together as if to encourage consent.


    "That''s right. One for everyone, one for everyone."


    Takuya laughed and said with encouragement...


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry you''re like that. You knew this would happen one day. So how do we take responsibility if it''s harmful to everyone? I don''t think you can take responsibility."


    As if to smash it, the hero still blames the Happy Moon.


    "Hey... you say too much of anything..."


    "He said..."


    Manami and Chang Man, who could not stand on their bellies in the words of too many heroes, each opened their mouths,


    "I know, but I can''t contain it!


    The two words were dispelled by a scream that exhaled the blood of the Good Moon.


    "Something black, cold and hot sprang up, and I can''t contain it! If Shayyah thinks about being in that hell, he''ll be damned! Shayyah has always cursed everything in this world! I have to fulfill that thought!


    A good moon that sprinkles and then puts its right hand on the wall, forehead over its right hand, so as not to show everyone the bitter look.


    Heroes didn''t have to tell me how stupid I was, and I was aware of the Moon.


    "It''s obvious to the world that even if you know it by reason, you can''t be anything by emotion."


    Tazawa speaks in a gentle voice.


    "Though the smart cocksucker seems to be able to do more with reason, I don''t know about the rest of the world, a world full of smart people who can suppress emotions with reason, that''s a pinch. It''s funny in the world because you can''t. So well, don''t worry about it."


    "That logic makes a hero a bad guy. I know I''m right about heroes. I don''t need that comfort."


    And, Mutsuki looks up and smiles at the hero. Heroes snort and turn away.


    "I blame everyone, and I wonder if I should leave. I''m going to put everyone in danger because of this. By the way, that Junko was after me... and I didn''t even think it was going to be okay."


    Mutsuki said in a powerless voice.


    "There should have been a gathering of similar people here. Everybody can only do what they want, and there''s no other way to get there, but where are we going from there?"


    Says Tazawa in a sarcastic voice.


    "They''re all the same in the back streets. Normal people, just the public. Oh, it''s broken somewhere. But that''s the only way I can live. I don''t know, no matter how sloppy you are, you can only live the way I want. You feed others. But you only live like you want to. To stop doing that would mean to die. But, hey, why do we have to live off this shit?


    In response to Tazawa''s inquiry, Mutsuki gave a little thought and then answered it like this in small measure.


    "But... only everyone is special to me."


    "So leave without bothering me and pee on your own? That''s more annoying. If it''s from those left behind, it won''t taste good. What would you do if you were in my shoes? Who''s gonna let him leave because he doesn''t like to get involved? Or are you telling me to get the hell out of here because it''s annoying?


    The other members of the sweeping vacation were silently listening to the interaction between Tazawa and Mutsuki. I also know how Mutsuki feels, but Tazawa''s words were the proxy for everyone''s feelings here.


    The Moon is silent. Tazawa''s words are correct, and his head knows it. But it''s the seed you sow, and if there''s a sacrifice to one of your people, it''s harder there.


    "Mutsuki, everyone but you is already ready. You must be prepared for all the possibilities that can happen."


    Kato, the boss, urges Mutsuki to be ready with a powerful voice.


    "Mmm!"


    Liu Wei also voiced as if to revitalize Mutual Moon.


    "You are part of a sweeping vacation, unless I allow you to. I will not allow you to leave the organization without my permission. And the code at the top of the sweep vacation is never to abandon fellow organizations. Above all, don''t run away from what you''ve caused."


    "Okay, I get it."


    Mutsuki nods, looks up and smiles.


    Shortly after I raised my face, my gaze hit a hero. The hero was faceless, keeping his gaze in line with Mutsuki.


    The truth about being caught by the police was that he was being coached by the euthanasia police station to eat a sermon by a few officers from the juvenile division.


    Even when it comes to residents in the back streets, they won''t be caught unless some kind of criminal activity is clearly committed. If it''s some crime, it''s enough to be missed. Everyone in this country knows that they earn a living from crime and that they are the basis for supporting the country as an industry.


    Except when you are a minor. Just a minor on the back street, the police easily coach him with difficulty.


    As a police response to the burgeoning number of minors in the back streets, convincing the tunnels to be gutsy has proven to be the greatest effect on rehabilitation. There are so many who have actually regenerated with it.


    I can really understand that logic. For to those who have flown into such a world are only those with complicated circumstances. I also truly understand the rationale for being revamped by a sermon with all my heart. Works great especially for lonely people.


    "Dear Run, I have one thing to worry about."


    The majority of the officers in the juvenile division leave the room and ask at the end of eating the bowl of cutlets served, only the musculoskeletal policewoman, Saji Weird, who is over two meters tall, remains. The injuries sustained in the battle against the Rakuzuki have also already been handled.


    Saji Weird and True were familiar with his face. Weird is the owner of a power that far outweighs true if it''s pure fleshshell warfare, and if it''s true, it''s a really nasty opponent.


    "How long are you going to stay with Junko Yukioka?"


    Truth sighs in my heart at the words I am told every time I am caught.


    "If you guys would just arrest him properly and let him fix it, I''d make it easier, too."


    Every time they say it, the truth returns it like this. Not only is it valued by the center, but the police upper echelons will not be arrested, Junko, who has connections to ministries and to the shady powerful who manipulate politicians from behind. As true as it is now, at best, it is enough to be coached and preached after being treated as a minor.


    However, since the sermon extends to a hell of a few dozen hours, even Junko strives not to bowl in with the juvenile cops.


    "Why were there so many cops in that place?


    It doesn''t feel like I happen to be on patrol and I was witnessing a war. Too many people for that.


    "The fleshshell, Katsuka, and the organization in the middle of the war, released the elephant, because they had information that they had hired a sweeping vacation."


    "Is that it? I mean, you''re in Boys'' Division, right?


    Police are basically unaware of the fighting between the backstreets. Only when that takes the form of involving the front streets do we step into intervention.


    "I have my brother on the sweep vacation."


    Strange answers to bitterness.


    "George Zhuoya. I guess it''s been four years. He fell in the back streets when he was a middleman. And just like you, I''m a killer. So think maybe you''ll be on the spot. I asked some guys from Juvenile Division to come with me."


    "You''re confusing public and private, that"


    "There''s no one in our house who cares about such details. So, how did you end up in a place like this?


    They didn''t give me orders to kill your brother.


    I stare at you with a tight gaze. Oddly, ahead and true answers. You can''t possibly understand how strange it is to be afraid of it.


    (That said, if the sweep vacation shows you the plan to protect the Moon, the story will be different.)


    I couldn''t put this in my mouth on the boulder and added it in my heart.


    "Just go home."


    Strange opens the door to the room and prompts you to leave.


    "I couldn''t help but want to go home before I came, and now they can tell me to go home. By the way, what about the man who was falling on that spot?


    Remember, true to ask.


    "You''re the survivor of a meat-shell katsuka called Shufu. I handled it and threw it out. Was there something you wanted to do?


    "No, nothing."


    It''s just an intrigued question. The truth at that time was that I did not pay particular attention to the existence of Shufu.

 87 8

    Shufu, freed from the police after being handled, was fishing for information online. Rufu is unusual in this day and age and has never used the internet properly. Still, he worked hard to gather information about a certain person.


    "Mimi Everyone''s... Mimi Everybody''s Kaka or Vengeance, Take... Oh, oh, even if it''s just love''s revenge, why would I ever take it? He did something he shouldn''t have done. Yes, I did. At least he''ll never forgive you."


    In the family "Wombat" located in Candoville, especially in the phase where he ran a killer without even ordering, he snoops into the display projected into the air, searching the internet with all his heart, whining about that with the bumps.


    The clerks could only look at it in a far-flung manner. The clothes had blood on them, and it was obvious, no matter what you might think, that they were residents of the back streets.


    In the backstreet protest, some parts of the organization still don''t think they have a choice to be killed. This one''s killing many other people, too. There is no way to retaliate.


    But there is no reason for love to be killed.


    Just the misfortune of being there. Until then if she told me it was bad to live and work in the organization behind her, etc., but she had no other place to go. Only the death of love is decidedly unconvincing. Cursed fate, hated the Moon, and Shufu desperately fished for information online.


    Eventually, Shufu was able to compile some confusing information.


    Earlier, when I was about to be killed by Mutsuki, my husband also knew who had been disturbing me.


    Makoto Aizawa, an awesome killer feared by the street name of Junko Yukioka''s murder doll. As its name suggests, it is rumored to be a biological weapon modified by Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka. In fact, as both Mutsuki had a good battle, it appeared in the eyes of Shufu.


    Then he asked Junko Yukioka himself, and thought that if he had enough power to beat Mutsuki, he would be able to avenge him.


    Shufu, who found Junko Suzuoka''s site, immediately emailed her. All you have to do is wait for an email response.


    "I''ve dealt with many of your mice before, but they''re superb."


    True, returning to the Snow Oka Institute, reported the battle with Mutsuki to Junko in detail.


    "Somehow a fragment of my head that blew up with a shotgun flipped in the air before it fell to the ground, and it was back to normal. It was like watching time unwind. And in a second or so."


    "I can''t believe we were evolving that far. Good thing...... no, you''ve taken the form of betraying expectations in a good way. Yeah, I''m interested. So, Makoto, don''t kill her and bring her here alive."


    After hearing the true report, Junko has said that with a happy face.


    "The center tells you to kill him."


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t know if you shut up about that. I''m fine. It''s a waste of time to kill without observation, without research, without autopsy."


    Truly, Junko gives it back with an uncontrolled smile.


    "If the center tells you to hand over the body to the evidence, what are you going to do?"


    "Then we''ll have a little bit and a fake corpse, and we''ll just have to give it away. Yikes. Well, that''s nice to meet you."


    "I don''t care if you say hello, it''s hard with my gear right now. The gun was confiscated by the police."


    Normal pistol knives would not have had to be seized, but firearms, such as shotguns and submachine guns, are heavily regulated by the centre in terms of both manufacture and import. I''m afraid of winding up on the street. Naturally, the police can''t overlook that either.


    "I''ve just been taken before, and I think it''ll take a while before I buy a new one."


    "Then you want me to face such a monster with a pistol? As far as that unusual regeneration is concerned, the solution doesn''t seem to work either."


    "Right. If the regenerative power has evolved so far, I don''t think it will work based on previous patterns. Dangerous poisons, cells and blood will drain you."


    Truth is, I''ve been handling a bunch of runaway mice. For the regenerative immortal type of mice, it was common to employ a drug that caused rapid cell killing and lysis that rendered the cell''s regenerative capacity powerless, a solution of meat, but some mice evolved to such an extent that it did not even work.


    The only way to kill those opponents is to keep doing damage anyway. I was taught by Junko that there could be no such thing as complete immortality.


    The regeneration of the destroyed flesh will require energy commensurate with it. If the flesh continues to destroy as many times as it wants to regenerate, the power it needs to regenerate will sooner or later run out. Junko said that regeneration at a rapid rate without sleep was too much of an impossibility as an organism.


    "Don''t you have any good weapons?


    "Wait a minute."


    Junko leaves the room. Truth dictates that he must have gone to the arsenal to check on some weapons. Much of what''s in the arsenal are Junko''s inventions, and there are many weapons that don''t make sense even if they''re true, so it''s quick to get Junko to look at them.


    After a while Junko returns with various weapons in both hands. Most of them look painfully and don''t know what kind of weapon they are.


    "This must be a small flamethrower."


    Take something like a firearm connected by a pet bottle and a hose and ask the truth.


    "Yeah, because it''s small and has limited fuel, it won''t be available any time soon, but it''s an advantage to be compact."


    "Either flinch them at the same time as damage them, or use them for todome, can''t you do the upset? Well, depending on how you use it."


    "I recently made this new weapon for immortal type mice that can''t get through the meat solution."


    and Junko offers one grenade-like cylinder with a color scheme of water and blue.


    "Freeze grenade, condensed and permanently stored in a container completely insulated by Shizuno Liu Witchcraft''s simple spatial shut-off formula, with an ultra-low temperature of nearly 180 degrees. Finally, a frozen bomb. As soon as I touch the heat of the outside air, the cold air disappears, so it''s hard to use this again."


    "Let me try it again later. Before that, is there a guarantee that the immortal mouse, which also deactivates the solution, will pass?


    "We can''t have perfect coverage. Immortalized children, even if cut or shattered, quickly regenerate, but when the cells are dissolved, it is difficult to regenerate, so the countermeasure of meat solution was effective. A way to kill cells even more intensely than that is low or high temperatures. Of course, this may not be certain either. Like a wasp, it''s in radiation - and it''s absolutely zero - and it''s a life-sustaining organism."


    True is convinced that these two weapons are for that matter.


    "And I expect a thermal expansion effect, and I have a hand in continuing to use those two. The difficulty is that it''s hard to handle both of them."


    "I guess it''s the order of freezing them first and burning them later. At a time when one is a bomb. By the way..."


    True, who was blinding himself to the weapon offered by Junko, turns his gaze to Junko.


    "He was confused about fighting me."


    "Isn''t it because you helped me? I think it''s a shock that the benefactor of life is coming to take his life this time."


    "It was Snow Oka who actually helped. Then you can modify it into a mouse."


    "That''s because that''s what she wanted. I''m basically something that only people who want or are selling their lives away, or who are relative to me, don''t do to the experimental bench"


    "As a result, he''s gonna be a killer, a killer, and you deserve this?"


    "True, are you lost too? I mean, don''t you like to kill me?


    Junko sees the true mood to say things as if they were caught in the back teeth.


    "It was only a few moments ago, but we were friends here. If you think about his birth, you can also nod that he''s going crazy. Nevertheless, if we leave him alone, he will continue to kill people, and even if we refuse, someone else will be ordered to execute him."


    The appearance and remarks look cool and dry, and the swastika and truth are transferable personalities. I don''t really want people to know about it, but I can''t help but fix it in front of Junko. There will be no man in this world who understands the truth more than pure child and tired, and the truth knows it.


    "There''s one thing that doesn''t really fall, but why did Mutsuki''s mother suddenly leave Mutsuki alone and write to go to you?


    "Hmm, wouldn''t it be nice if True were what you imagined right now?


    To the true question, Junko returns an ambiguous answer and looks up at the void, making her face look as if she was somehow thinking about it.


    "It seems like it was a mistake to leave Yue alone. Looks like my direction is getting pretty different."


    "Don''t bother putting that line in your mouth like you only know that"


    "You know that''s my habit, right? Besides, you''ve got a pretty good idea of what kind of muscle writing it is, right?


    Junko smiles looking at the true one.


    "Sort of. I want you to put on the end of it. Because that must be the root of all evil."


    I really knew this guy would do it at the point he was putting it in his mouth, even if he didn''t say so. Still, I try to convey my intentions, I push.


    Harumi is in a sweeping vacation, and three years are about to pass. The last three years have been an irresistibly intense time in the life of the Good Moon.


    "The motive of the killer was to get revenge on the society that had spared him because he had been spared from society."


    Reflectively, Mutsuki had turned off the TV. It was a story about a passerby caught the other day.


    Takuya and Manami meet the gaze of Mutsuki. I''m turning a pitiful gaze. Probably on this occasion, Chang Man, Hero and Tazawa would react similarly, Mutsuki judged without looking at the three of them, and nodded with a feeling of bad butt in his actions.


    "We''re happy people."


    Tazawa, who plays poker with Chang Man, said as he shuffled the card.


    "This is how we have a place."


    "Well, yeah. If you don''t care about the cards handed out, you''ll be allowed to change them. That''s why I changed."


    Replace the three cards handed out, while also agreeing to do so.


    "Sometimes life doesn''t work in exchange. Or occasions when they can''t be replaced."


    A hero sitting alone away says in a nihil tone.


    "But Mutsuki. You''ve already been replaced, so I''m sure everyone thinks you won''t get sick."


    "Is that it? Heroes, you''re unusual and sweet."


    Mutsuki smiles and sees the hero. When the hero gazed at Mutual Moon, he was constantly gazing at Mutual Moon with a calm expression sometime.


    (Something, this guy''s weird)


    It was after I showed my ugliness, too, but the harmonious moon was clearly uncomfortable with the words and expressions of the hero. Usually heroes catch on to the Rapprochement Moon as soon as they have something, and they are more often negative.


    Mutsuki didn''t hate heroes, but I guess heroes don''t like themselves very much, I was receiving. Because he is killing people on the street at random, he can''t help being offended, and Mutsuki is also giving up.


    Such a hero makes a statement as if to comfort the Moon as other members do. To be honest, from the Rapprochement Moon, there was also a part of me that was more thankful to have one person to blame for me.


    "A hero who usually blames the Moon for just being here suddenly gets sweet for some reason - I mean, that''s it. Yeah. Don''t flag death."


    "What makes a death flag, stupid"


    At Tazawa''s light mouth, the hero threw up and stood up looking bored, leaving the room.


    (No way...)


    An idea crossed the back of Mutsuki''s brain, but he immediately dismisses it. Only for heroes, there''s nothing like running ahead.


    "Uh, six straight defeats or something."


    Chang Man makes a pitiful voice.


    "Sometimes you can''t change your life. Aha."


    Mutsuki groaning in self-derision.


    "Work. I need you two to go out.


    Shortly after Mutsuki mutters, Kato walks in the room and speaks up.


    "I''m going with Manami. I left a message the other day."


    Takuya gives her name and Manami snorts too.


    "So... Grr!


    Opening his mouth, Kato suddenly leaked a bitter groan and held his mouth down. Everyone on the spot understood what that meant.


    From between Kato''s pressed hands, blood drips off. The indoor air becomes even heavier than earlier.


    "Huh, you''ve shown me something ugly again. Then please, Takuya, Manami."


    He spilled a bitter laugh as he wiped the blood from his mouth, and Kato left the room.


    "Is it bad again?


    Tazawa asks, seeing Kato bleed for the first time since returning home.


    "I don''t know if it''s been six months. But I''m telling you I''m never going to be hospitalized."


    Manami answered with a sinking face.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to die fighting at the end of the day. Is it better for a legendary killer?"


    In the dark atmosphere, only Tazawa had a bright voice.


    "We all had to be picked up by the boss. Ah, we could have been like the guy on TV earlier. I''m sorry to say this, but the boss is like all of us."


    Chang Man while turning the newly handed out cards.


    "Then I guess Tazawa-san feels like his eldest son and Mutsuki his youngest."


    Manami says strangely.


    "Well, am I younger than Manami or Takuya?"


    Mutsuki also says with a laugh on her face. I don''t know my age, Mutsuki, but I thought he was about the same age as Manami and Takuya.


    "The boss''s still about eighty, right? It''s too soon..."


    Chang Man exhales a heavy sigh. With health care developed and, in addition, the health boom defaulting in recent decades, the average life expectancy of Japanese in this era exceeds 100 years.


    "If you''ve lived in an outlawed world, you''ve lived for quite a while. Well, a legendary killer on a global scale might end up dead sick."


    And, Tazawa.


    "Aha. That being said, if you fight and die, that job will be a failure. I knew I had to get the old body to hang out on the tatami."


    Mutsuki joked and said, they were all followed and spilled a laugh.

 88 9

    Only on Sunday, Shayyah''s treatment changes dramatically.


    Shaye, it''s breakfast.


    I smile and bring a treat into my room that my mother can''t eat. It''s usually in the diet, a myriad of nasty things and dangerous things that hurt your mouth will never get mixed up just that day.


    Sharia is relieved too. Sunday is relieved of all pain.


    Shayyah cheeks happily at my mother''s treat. My mother is smiling at Shaye like that. I am delighted to see my child eat the dishes he has made that look delicious, that of a normal mother.


    "What are we watching today? Movies or cartoons? Or do you have a book you want to read?


    While dining with Sharia, my mother, who usually only speaks a nettine voice, inquires in a very gentle and clear voice.


    It is decided that only two hours a day can watch TV, but only Sundays are unlimited. When it comes to life entertainment for Shayyah, that''s all I have.


    I''ve read some books, but I don''t really like them. I mostly end up spending time watching TV with my mother.


    Shayyah, who continues to be abused by his mother by the decisions of this world, but it was also the decision of this world that only Sunday would be loved all day.


    Only on that day will a treat be prepared and plenty tender. Besides going outside the room, I can do most of the things I want. Most of all, Shayyah has never expressed his great desire to his mother on Sunday.


    "Yes, gift of the day"


    They give me a bag with a ribbon. Shaye decided that the inner flavor must be clothes. Soon after all, a gift destined to be discarded by his mother on weekdays, determined to be bloody and useless without waiting for the weekend. But Shayyah received with a smile and thanked him.


    Shayyah understands that what it means to be so loved only once a week is not to kill your heart completely in despair. While I understand, I am eager for Sunday to come.


    I''ve always wished Sunday would continue, and I''ve spoken out.


    "Hey. I wish I could just be nice all the time."


    In doing so, my mother said in a gentle voice as she stroked Shayyah.


    "But... I can''t. Only Sunday can be kind to Shayyah. That''s how it''s decided. There''s nothing I can do."


    What the hell does that mean? I don''t understand Shayyah.


    You didn''t tell me when you asked my mother. However, I could see that my eyes did have a pitiful light in them.


    While understanding what Sunday meant, Shayyah was aware of another fact. No matter how many Sunday breaks you prepare to connect Shayyah''s heart so that it doesn''t break, your heart is slowly breaking down.


    I''m starting to feel less and less. It''s getting dull. In pain, in pleasure. Even hatred for the world is diminishing.


    Sharia had a hunch. Eventually, I guess I won''t feel anything. That my heart would die before my body.


    "Oh, you''ve had that cartoon since 9: 00. I totally forgot."


    My mother turns on the TV.


    The animated show that has been showing since Sunday morning at 9: 00 was what is making such Shaye most obsessed right now.


    Shayyah prayed that his heart would not break, at least until he watched this cartoon until its final. The very act of prayer, etc., was the first time I was born. That''s how much Shayyah was passionate about the cartoon.


    The content of the cartoon itself is a stale substitute. Because of the battles that come and go, a pretty boy is the protagonist, the protagonist has a moderately thick and special power in righteousness, and inexhaustibly a female character comes out next, and for some reason the protagonist is a hottie, a story that fights the bad guys because of the power he has, though I don''t know why.


    I didn''t find the story very interesting, but Shayyah liked the main character boy by the name of Mutsuki so much that he was hooked on the cartoon.


    Night. During the hours of intense activity on the back streets, True was walking alone through the downtown area of Euthanasia City''s excellent town.


    Since I was free, I was on my way to the ''Tasmanian Devil'', a bar that is a relaxing place for the residents of the back streets in and around Euthanasia City.


    In the street, I felt the obvious killings unleashed against me, and the truth stopped me from walking. Right from the side.


    I wonder if you''re willing to dong pussy in a place like this. It is basically a taboo, although backstreet protests can occasionally involve the front streets. If we''re going to kill each other in a way that involves front street residents in our urine, neither the hub nor the police are silent.


    The Lord of Killer seemed to be right behind him. It''s called distance from the other person, it''s called position, it''s called in the street, and if you''re willing to attack me right away, the unfavourable conditions are too good. In addition, I can see that you are quite a user.


    Patrol for a few moments. I looked back and thought about letting go of the preemptive attack without even considering the place in the public street, but I noticed something strange.


    If they are quite a user, would they bother to tell you where they are with this kind of killing spirit? And in places like this, yes.


    If you''re going to assassinate me in a crowd, it''s an impossible imitation. Or are you going to shield passers-by? I can''t read one thing about their intentions.


    The Lord of Killer is fast paced and fills the distance. Truth is stop walking. Cross your hands in front of your chest and reach for the gun behind your uniform.


    "To an unpopular place..."


    The killing was inadvertently fogged. At the exact same time, the Lord of Killer was clearly telling the truth. Other passers-by reacted to their voices and looked back, but they thought it had nothing to do with them and they were passing by as they were.


    Truly at that point, I confirmed the appearance of the Lord of the Voice. A gang-dressed, full-body, white-knuckled man in a movie: a white softhat, a white three-piece suit, a white long muffler, and a white overcoat.


    Then the taller is lower than true, besides the shorter legs, so it just seems funny, but only at a glance at its foot carriage than the rest of us realized that it is once again quite a user.


    (The Great Valley hero from the sweeping vacation? You suddenly got a big shot)


    I really knew that name. A famous killer. Among the killers of the sweeping vacation, alongside the Good Moon, is a powerful man who is said to be bi-perfect.


    (So the sweep vacation is about protecting the Moon?


    With a sense of exhilaration, True enters a strange name park called The Forest of the Admiral of Euthanasia with a hero. It is a large park outside the perfect town downtown, a place for citizens to relax with trees, promenades and more. but at night it is also used for backstreet residents'' protests.


    Walking as if the hero leads and the truth follows it, the two enter the dark woods.


    Shields are available, but it''s too dark. Space wrapped in black. The white light source of the street lamp is dependable, but it is still very difficult to see who they are. But the conditions are mutual.


    "I can''t believe you could have killed me on that spot, but you went out of your way to compete squarely."


    I had been walking silently for a long time, but predicting that the hero had stopped, I called out from the true.


    "It''s not like that. Just in case you don''t want to get involved."


    The hero answers. Truth remains faceless, and I think of myself frowning in the back of my brain.


    "Am I conflicted with what you''re saying? Mutsuki has killed dozens of people on the street indiscriminately, so my life from the center is the only way to kill them."


    "You''re sick of him... Seeing a woman your age seems to boil an uncontrollable willingness to kill"


    I can easily imagine that the hatred that comes from my former predicament will be the root of that killing impulse.


    "Oh, and I want to say no for once"


    Still showing no sign of pulling out the gun, says the hero.


    "This is only a rampage by my discretion. If you beat me, keep that in mind."


    "Okay. But if I killed you before the Good Moon, wouldn''t the sweep vacation itself be silent?


    Truth be told, I had that feeling at the time a hero came to kill himself alone. It would be in the form of turning a whole group of top major homicide specialists, even in the back streets, into enemies, not just killing each other with True and Rapprochement Moon, but sweeping vacations.


    A hero takes an outlet. Then keep each other facing each other, and be silent.


    Both sides, don''t try to move. But it''s already started. In their heads, they make predictions of the other person''s behavior at dizzying speeds, and they also make predictions of their own behavior to go with it.


    Hundred battles smelled - each other recognized each other that way and were surrounded by comfortable tension. It was also understood that the person in front of me had come quite a long way through the training ground and was standing like this to this day.


    We''ll be bumping into each other''s killing moves and industries by then, all of them now. There''s never been a more exciting moment.


    It was the hero who moved first. The comma moves true a few seconds late.


    Heroes have stepped twice to the left before shooting twice.


    Truth is, he moves one step to the right, pulls himself back, and fires two shots. Mutual aim goes off a lot.


    The hero jumps big in the rear, lowers his posture like a true and shoots one shot. Truth is, I don''t respond with a shooting, I just take steps in small pieces about three times to the left.


    and there the true forward glowed greatly. It''s a backlit streetlight that went out until then.


    (Is that what you mean)


    So I realized the truth about my situation. This can''t be a coincidence. Obviously it''s set up. From the outset, the hero guided the truth to an unfavourable position with a backlight.


    While shooting in the back streets is fundamental to predicting the feint''s multiplication and the opponent''s behavior while constantly moving, this backlight is effective in making the opponent''s movement difficult to see accurately.


    Bad vision for true, works in favor of heroes. Even though he says he''s the one standing on his arm, the interests of the earth are also taken by the other side, and the fear of death runs around scared of his true whole body.


    (I can''t wait to... this feeling)


    Something cold that comes from the fear of death running from the neck muscle to the back. While I diligently enjoyed the general furrowing of my body and the likelihood of trembling, I truly remembered joy for the fear that came from within me.


    I can''t wait to be able to kill someone who has given me a strong fear for a long time. A grin spills on the true face, which is rarely capable of giving an expression.


    It''s fun because there''s fear. There''s no better comfort than the death fight that put each other''s lives on the line. Kill him or he''ll kill you. We do everything in our power to each other - hit everything in our lives and kill each other to put their lives to rest. Because of this, I can''t really get away from this world.


    Speed is almost mutual. The shape is also small for each other''s small size. In the public, a man and a little one are told like a bad thing or a complex, which is not a very good impression, but in this world, in shootouts, it is advantageous to be short and small.


    (It will only be detrimental to me in the long run. Let''s come with enough intentions to decide in the next shot)


    A true view of a hero lurking in the shade of a tree, dressed so callously that he has a chest on the ground, illuminated by a backlight.


    Prefetching and shooting your opponent''s movements is fundamental to a backstreet shootout. Moving around violently, I can''t get the exact shooting I want at my enemies. No matter how good the user is, the aim goes crazy. If the opponent is moving violently, it''s even worse.


    But it was really possible. Extraordinary motor vision, the skills acquired in daily workouts, make it possible, no matter how intense the movement, to fix it precisely, without bracing only the hand holding the gun at all. I don''t even brace guns at all the moment I shoot them. Only at that moment can it be completely fixed, as if it had frozen time.


    Prepend the opponent''s movements and also read the timing to the space where the opponent''s steeple crosses.


    (Right of the reflex, one for the body -)


    Heroes calculate that the light of street lights is an unfavourable element for true. It''s hard to imagine making a move to hide it with your own body.


    True put it within the realm of calculation to predict the hero''s movements, and as he ran around, precisely aligned timing and aiming in his head.


    As soon as the hero moved according to true predictions and tried to cross the space that had been aimed in his head in advance, a single bullet that had been shot was piercing the bulletproof fiber of the hero''s clothing, meat, and built-in.


    On the falling edge, the hero was dropping his gun.


    It is clear that it is fatal. My consciousness dimmed for a moment, but when I realized it, I was lying on my back and looking at the night sky.


    "Beautiful night."


    I inadvertently grumble about things that are puffy and out of place. A line that surprised me myself had naturally come out of the mouth of a hero.


    I perceive the truth walking by in footsteps.


    "Oh, I don''t want to be stuck...... As long as there is life, I want to taste life. Including this pain and pain..."


    While realizing the inescapable death, the unprecedented fear of death and obsession with life dominated the hero.


    But I have no regrets. My heart is full.


    "You''ll still have time to die, and until then, can you be the chatter guy?


    "It was seriously horrible. You were strong. Haven''t had fun in a while."


    In response to the words of a hero, the truth speaks with praise without placing his hair behind him.


    "Still, we lost. We''re not gonna talk about it."


    A hero who laughs bitterly and then vomits blood.


    "Well... he died after the battle... satisfied"


    "Are you satisfied with that way of dying?


    It''s not an affront, it''s not the usual pale talk, but an emotionally soft tone to ask. As the same killer, I had true respect.


    "A nihil guy like that doesn''t live very long"


    "Sure... right. You''re right... it''s happened."


    To the true word, a hero who spills a second bitter laugh.


    "I''m sorry. No one will beat you, no one will kill you, and at the end of the day you will decorate the tatami."


    In a tone that I don''t think is a joke, a hero has true black eyes peeking into his little eyes. In the black eyes resides the light of tough will. In this world, and is it the word of those who make killing and so forth their business? No, the hero was convinced that it might be this result because it was serious.


    "I wonder if Mutsuki... can do anything about it... Too bad I couldn''t help him."


    While I feel my consciousness fade, I still want to be in conversation with the person who killed me until the end of the day, and the hero keeps talking.


    "I wanted to do something about his... seizures, too. But not me... I couldn''t. I wanted to save him... in any way."


    My voice is already plundering. I also truly found myself trying to force it to tell you something.


    "If you see him... tell him... give me... I will..."


    In the middle of the word, the vibrancy that remained of the hero was completely lost.


    "If there''s anything you want to tell me, have more guts, say it till the end, and then die."


    When he told the remains of the hero, who dyed the white suit in bright red, the truth remained faceless, Kakon closed the eyes of the hero, who remained open.

 89 10

    The death of Hero Otani became, during that night, the knowledge of the sweeping vacation.


    All members of the sweep vacation have a transmitter embedded in their bodies, and when the heart stops beating, it''s a mechanism to tell the other members about it. If the dead come out, it''s fast enough to tell.


    However, it was the first time they had received a death report from a transmitter. Four people, Mutsuki, Tazawa, Chang Man and Liu Wei, were drinking at Tasmania Devil when they confirmed the death of a hero.


    "The first black star since the sweep vacation began, huh? It depends on the hero."


    Chang Man exhales heavily, holds the glass in front of him and closes his eyes, offering silent prayers.


    "I told you not to flag death. I can''t believe you''re really gonna die on that arrow tip. Looks like that sturdy thing."


    "Mmm! Mmm!


    Tazawa even grinned in the same floating way as usual. Liu Wei, on the other hand, kept his mouth as a letter to and his face lumped, but only one was weeping. I didn''t even try to hide the tears in front of everyone.


    "Mmm!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Liu Wei gives a familiar shout to stop the waiter who went through the side. A small, shallow, dark-skinned, middle-aged waiter, who determined his hair perfectly to be all-back, placed a new glass and a bottle of brandy on the table, wondering if he had responded with a sinister, low voice.


    "You were a clumsy guy from start to finish."


    Chang Man punches his tongue and opens the bottle plug, pouring it into the sixth glass the waiter brought. It was a bottle that the hero kept.


    "Why... the hero must be dead..."


    "Ha!? You''re serious about that!?


    Turn pale and lie down, and Zhang renounce his voice in the words of the Good Moon, which he says in his plundered voice.


    "It''s not like I really don''t know. Then you don''t. It''s not toboggling."


    While aware of the usual eclampsia or appearance, it becomes sinister and drops the tone of his voice.


    "I guess I am. Ha ha. What the... he imitated such a pioneering..."


    Though I could hardly resist crying, I couldn''t enjoy overflowing and spilling, and at least it was a good moon that I was trying to relax and not show it to my surroundings, but the voice itself is also a tear.


    "I don''t care what the hero decides to say here, Udauda. If I look at you now, he''ll give you the same."


    It didn''t look like a nagging Mutsuki, but I didn''t have to look at what Tazawa was saying to me.


    "This world is a playground. Life is all play time. That''s all you had to do to leave the playground and turn your playing time around, right?


    Mutsuki remembers something irritating about Tazawa, which is not at all the same as usual. I was unnecessarily irritated just admiring Tazawa. I wonder why Tazawa can''t help breaking his usual pace when he can''t keep his cool at all.


    "You don''t have to imitate such an advance for me... Ha ha, you thought I''d lose."


    Mutsuki continues his words, as if to ignore Tazawa''s words.


    "Maybe I was feeling it. Heroes were the bearers of strength against you. When that hero was murdered, it actually sucked, didn''t it?


    "Mmm!"


    Chang Man says, and Liu Wei just says he agrees.


    "I don''t really know why. Ma, Chang Man is right, the hero must have felt your danger. And if he''s killed, I''m sure he won''t be taken care of."


    And, Tazawa.


    "I know you mean it for someone other than yourself than for yourself."


    An award-winning man who rarely stops blinking his left eye perfectly and says it with an uncomfortable face.


    "Once upon a time, my childhood girl got fucked. So, the childhood tame, she ambushed the killer, accidentally knocked him out, made him a botanical person. So, I was in love with him, so I was guilty. The guy went a little crazy, too, and then he went to the closed ward. So, in court, the prosecutor''s shitty son of a bitch even spoke ill of him to cover up any primitive and barbaric acts such as retaliation and give them away. The woman asked me out more, or even if she didn''t, she started kidding me about walking alone on the night lane, and I ran out of bees and went wild in court. No, even if it was a violent outburst, it was immediately seized."


    "What does that have to do with your old story?"


    "Feeling like a hero, I thought you might be with me at that time. Yeah, that''s what I''m trying to say."


    Tazawa, who makes his nose pound and his eyes squint like it''s lit.


    "So what happened? Don''t you already have one cushion to fall in the back streets?


    Interestingly, Mutsuki encourages the conversation to continue.


    "That''s sharp. Well... I couldn''t forgive the shit the D.A. said, so I stuck around his house and butchered him after he got out. My chest is soothing. That''s when you thought the guy who said evil without asking questions about the killer was a big liar. It was the best moment. I didn''t want to get stuck in jail again, so I fell in the back streets, and while I was searching for a way to get caught, I knew this place existed, and my boss rubbed it off, and I still do."


    "I guess the first kill is similar. I mean, I don''t think killing is unconditional and evil."


    Saying so, Tanzawa looks up at the liquor left in the glass at once, pouring the contents of the bottle the hero had kept into his glass.


    "When I was a kid, there were those guys who were dropping cats upside down from high and letting them play passively. I dropped it from the second floor, but it landed well because I was passive, and now I dropped it from the fifteenth floor. Of course the cat is dead. They laughed and laughed."


    I just talked to him that far, and he scratches the contents of the glass again.


    "He killed my cat, he slammed them down the same way."


    Tazawa shrugs her shoulders and opens her hands. When I returned home, I started doing this action frequently, but it was time we all got used to it.


    "My first killer to remember, but I didn''t find out. There was no blame for my conscience. Well, naturally. Yeah, of course I had a really bad chest."


    "Same goes for me. The first murder had no sense of guilt at all. I don''t want to talk about it."


    And Manami, who just came on the spot, said. Takuya also comes a little late.


    "They all look alike. I mean, why are we talking about the first experience of murder at some point? So, you guys, are you done with your work?


    "Not yet. I was just checking down. Tomorrow or the day after."


    Takuya answers the winner asking with a dark expression. Manami also has a sinking face and sits in the box seat next to the four of them.


    "The first victim from us... Losing a buddy was so hard and painful."


    "I didn''t mean to smell blue. How much do we think we''ve tasted for the rest of them at work?"


    To Tatsuya''s words, Tazawa said with a laugh. It was an honest argument, and not a tone of blame, but this word resonated heavily with Takuya and Manami.


    "Hero''s revenge, we have to take it."


    A good moon while shaking the glass and squeaking the ice inside properly.


    "Right. They''re after you, too, and you can''t keep doing this. But let''s start with the boss''s judgment. Don''t be a hero."


    It was a mouthful that started as usual, but I knew that Tazawa was seriously warning me.


    It should be noted that Mutsuki was not willing to follow suit.


    "Hard? Hard? Look, answer me. Is it hard?"


    With a netinetic tone and a high voice, my mother calls to Shayyah.


    Although it was an extremely simple challenge, Shayyah is turning his face bright red and shaking his body into small pieces.


    Even if it is a simple challenge, if it is not accomplished, it will be presented with a more demanding challenge. Failure to do so escalates even more harshly and gradually.


    "It''s hard. It''s painful."


    Shayyah, who is forcing an air chair, replied sobbing.


    "Oh, that''s good. Wow. Yeah, that''s very good."


    My mother laughs delightfully at the garlic and clings to the shaking calf of Shayyah with her toes.


    "Suffer more. That''s how happy anyone but Shayyah is in the world of the table. That''s why Shayyah doesn''t suffer the rest of his life here, hey!


    At the same time my mother lifted her legs wide as she screamed, poking her heel at Shayyah''s thick crotch. Shayyah collapses without stopping.


    These days my mother has done more and worse tricks before. Previously, there was rarely any physical violence against Shayyah, but it became frequently visible. Shayyah has not yet been able to tolerate such violence.


    "Oh, you couldn''t do my assignment properly. I don''t know what you''re supposed to be. Then we have to put out a harder challenge and get them to suffer."


    (I want to die...)


    I listen to my mother''s words and squeal in my heart.


    But I can''t even die.


    If he kills himself and dies, he goes to hell for nothing, and while he is in worse blame bitterness than he is now, if he continues to suffer forever, he is scattered since he was little, and whenever he thinks of the option of committing suicide, his uninterrupted fear catches on.


    It''s all right.


    My voice echoed in my head. Only Shayyah can hear me.


    (I''m sure you''ll be free of this hell one day. I know)


    The Lord of the Voice always said the same thing, but where is the basis for saying so? I just think I''m saying it just to heal Shayyah''s heart and comfort him with outrage on the spot.


    But even such baseless words of comfort were a support for Shayyah''s heart.


    Will it be two years since he showed up? If he did not appear in Shayyah, both Shayyah and he have judged that Shayyah''s heart would have been torn apart.


    "Mutsuki...... though it was a miracle that you showed up"


    After my mother leaves the room, she calls out in a fine voice, still falling on the floor.


    "I can''t imagine any more miracles happening. I''m sure it will stay like this forever. Mother is right, I will always be blamed by Mother for the happiness of the outside world in this room for the rest of my life"


    (No, I can get out. Don''t give up. And I don''t have to suffer anymore)


    The boy kept encouraging Shayyah in his head. When I was alone, I whispered and kept talking.


    (I know why, right? I don''t have a feeling about it. But at the same time, I have fear. If the time had come for us to get out of here, then Shayyah''s heart would have died.)


    "My heart dies..."


    Shayyah felt so relieved that there was no more to that word, which Mutsuki had told him.


    "That means you don''t feel anything and you don''t think about it."


    (Yeah. I guess my mother also thinks a lot about giving Shayyah a holiday Sunday so that it doesn''t happen, but if it still stays like this any more...)


    "If my heart alone can die, I want to die soon"


    Smiling, Saya said, seriously thinking so.


    "That''s not suicide...? I''m not bad, am I? If that''s my limit, I want to die soon."


    To the words of Shayyah, the Moon had lost its word. In his head, Shayyah breaks his heart when he sees a good moon that sees itself with sad eyes and shuts up.


    (I want to free Shayyah from this hell. I know it will come. I have a feeling I''m close to certain. I don''t want Shayyah''s heart to die before then, do I?)


    "Thanks......"


    Caring for the good moon that cared for him, Shayyah thanked him.


    "If my heart dies, what happens to the Rapprochement Moon?


    (So oh, if you don''t say so)


    "You never tell me who you are in the first place..."


    (He who protects you. I was born for that)


    Mutsuki replied with no heart or a painful look.


    (To be honest, hey, I''m not sure who I am either. I was here when I realized. So, there was Shaye)


    For the first time that day, Happy Moon touched on himself.


    (But I don''t know how I feel, it''s more about who I am than about who I am. You can worry about me later. The first step is for you to be saved.)


    "Then why would you think that? Why do you want to save me?


    (I was here when I found out. You were the only one in front of me. Is that why?


    The answer to Mutsuki was light. And Shayyah was strangely convinced, too.

 90 11

    Apart from Mutsuki, he''s not full of killing intentions all year round.


    Otherwise, you can''t even go out. Every time I see a girl around my age, I have to kill her and go around.


    Release it when it can no longer be contained periodically.


    I see the identity of this impulse, which boils, as if the Moon were not my own. The girl who was the lord of this body - the impulse that Shayyah was creating, Mutual Moon had assumed.


    Her consciousness has already vanished, but when the Good Moon sees a girl of her age, Shayyah gives up only anger, hatred and willingness to kill to the Good Moon.


    Mutsuki accepts that the identity of the phenomenon is that Shaye wants sacrifice, and believes that if he continues to kill, one day Shaye will come back to life.


    "Aha, we all react similarly. Sometimes I want you to show me a little more different reactions."


    Eight o''clock at night. A little south of downtown Azure City, the countryside is twisted. It''s a lonely road with few buildings and good views but no popularity.


    Residential neighborhoods are unlimited here, no matter who responds if you call for help. That''s why Mutsuki had chosen such a place to stake out.


    Whether it''s night or not, people go by. I was sure that a girl my age would pass by someday, and I waited.


    In front of me, a high school girl falls with blood from her legs, looks up at the harmonious moon and shivers with a crying face. Looking down at him, Mutsuki realizes that he is full of joy.


    But this joy is also a story only when there is a killing impulse in you, and after you finish killing, you are surrounded by a bottomless sense of nothingness.


    (If Shaye did not gain, freedom, family warmth, songs of youth, kill and dedicate the girls who are gaining them, Shaye will rejoice. I run out of this black, cold, hot stuff. I''m sure he''ll come back satisfied one day)


    Send thoughts to the spider beside you, telling yourself many times in your heart.


    Having received orders from the Lord, the spider moves instantly and jumps over the fallen girl.


    A girl''s face is drawn to fear as she is ridden by an unknown creature with a torn leg of her own.


    Two spider foot blades pierce the girl''s lower abdomen as she continues to stand. My uniform twitches and stains my blood. As the spider pulls through his legs, blood spills all at once, spreading blood build-up on the asphalt.


    Shortly after that, a gunshot sounded and the spider on top of the girl was bounced off.


    "Hey...... Are you here again?"


    To the person who appeared, Mutsuki looked back in large measure and muttered quietly.


    I pretend to be calm on the surface, but like last time, I experience palpitations clearly faster.


    "They''re after you, but you''re so brave to just wander around flat or even kill."


    A true shot at the spider slowly approaches the harmonious moon and the girl step by step, keeping the muzzle pointed at the spider.


    Mutsuki retreats quietly with the spider. It''s about a step back every time the truth takes two steps. I don''t even know why I''m lagging behind. No, I wasn''t even retreating consciousness.


    "Ya... suke... ah..."


    He looks up at a boy about middle school who thinks he''s helped himself, and the girl leaks a blurred voice as she blows blood bubbles out of her mouth.


    This wound and bleeding won''t help.


    To a girl student who turns her gaze to herself crying right next to her and begging for help, the truth is, she decides so and points a gunshot at her head.


    "I''m sorry. Not a hero who shows up handy with a single hair crisis. I can only make it easier."


    When told pale on one side, the opponent''s reaction pulls the trigger without waiting.


    Once again, True is across the street from the Moon. With the usual faceless expression, but inflate it without hiding only the killer. A harmonious moon in which he is offended and scared to run on his neck muscles.


    "Aha, when I look at you again like this, you''re small. Though it looked big then."


    A good moon to say such a thing, spilling even a haunted grin. Compared to the true nature of the battle posture, there are no signs of a battle to be fought.


    "If I hadn''t asked you to help me then, I wouldn''t have one now. I appreciate it, and I don''t want to fight you. But..."


    Say it, the hero''s face crosses the back of his brain. The fact that, on the top of the Buddha all the time, a hero who had been arguing and arguing with Mutual Moon preceded and was in return for not killing the boy in front of him. Dead parting with my first pals to taste.


    "Why did this happen... I don''t know why. You saved my life, and now you''re gonna kill me."


    "The seed you sowed."


    On the heedless moon, the truth showers a cold word.


    "If I hadn''t taken you back to Snow Oka and killed you, I wouldn''t have let these monsters go. If I''d known that, I wouldn''t have helped."


    The laughter of the good moon disappears and the expression is strong. The feeling of being stabbed in the chest with an ice sword strikes the Moon.


    "Haha... you''re in shock. But I can''t help it. I know I owe you nothing, but I can''t die."


    intense heartache to the point of dizziness. So much so that I fell unconscious as it was that I seriously thought for a moment that I wanted to be killed, but I don''t know why I''m so shocked myself.


    I desperately try to hide it from being truly enlightened and keep my mind tight, but it didn''t work. I can''t really control my feelings. Its voice is trembling and its face pale


    "I must have been born to kill the girls in this world. As long as I live, I can''t contain this urge. God threw the ball of my life into the number of a killer in a roulette, and I can''t do it."


    I think I need time to feel better, and I will seek to gain it by stretching the conversation.


    "There are many people in this world. Good people, bad people, unhappy people, happy people. It doesn''t matter if you''re full of good people and everyone''s happy, but you''ll never be. There will always be evil men, there will also be people who will be unhappy. I have misfortunes that can''t be helped by personal efforts, talent, or anything like that. There are people who happen to be in the eyes of misfortune in the roulette of fate. It''s hard to forgive a happily ever after, whether it''s good luck or hard work."


    "So you''re happy?


    For a moment, Mutsuki felt that true killing had become smaller. Perhaps it was because of my mind, but in the true gaze of seeing myself, in a word now, it seemed as if pity resided.


    "I... I don''t care. If only Shayyah would come back, that would be the happiest thing. If Shayyah''s carelessness is cleared..."


    Think of Sharia. I think of the hero killed by the boy in front of me. In doing so, the Moon increases the struggle within itself.


    "Aha, then it''s time to... get started"


    Mutsuki summons the leeches lurking in her body from her wrist. Likewise he had called two sparrows inside his clothes and yet another family Fresh, not to be enlightened.


    True wore a time lag and fired two shots. The aim is not the Moon, but the spider beside the Moon.


    Although the spider jumped and avoided the first shot, he glanced at the second shot at the landing site.


    I don''t care if Mutsuki releases the leech whip toward the truth. In an irregular orbit with himself twisted in the air, the leech whip strikes with true glare. I gently jumped sideways to avoid it, but the leech whip stretches its body further and persists in pursuing the truth in an arc-drawing motion.


    Release one more sparrow. Released in a straight line with bullet-like momentum, it is released in advance of the position where True next dodged the leech attack.


    Quite remarkably, the truth was that the attack of the sparrow was followed by the attack of the leech whip.


    Leeches shrink. Apparently, we''ve reached the stretching limit.


    I tried not to miss this period to shoot Mutsuki, but now the spider flies.


    The moment the spider tries to shake the blade down, aiming well at the part of the blade of the leg, kicking the spider''s body.


    There he goes again. A sparrow rushed in from the side. Truth is, he does a sparrow attack by distracting himself from his upper body.


    (That whip is anomalous and difficult to predict movement. Except for the whip, it''s no big deal, and I can handle each and every one of them. The problem is with the whip, the spider and the bird, and they keep attacking me standing without getting my hair done. I''m going to eat it someday if I keep prolonging. It''s not a good idea to turn to war prevention)


    Truth was, I was spinning my brain at high speeds, analyzing the situation, and figuring out how to stand around.


    War prevention is not good, but it has to be. The manipulative pseudo-life of the Good Moon appears to be attacking each one willingly.


    "Become..."


    True to fly on the spot reflexively, even as you feel pain in your right calf and bring your voice.


    Mutsumomon laughs damned when he alternates between a needle-shaped one protruding from the ground and a true one pierced with his leg.


    "I recently made it, but I had a hard time making this. It''s called a wireworm. Just like that, hey."


    On the left wrist of the good moon, there was something like wire wrapped around it. It stretched to the ground on the body of the Moon, crawled through the asphalt, and at some point it stretched to its true place.


    (Four... No)


    Shortly after the true thought, another sparrow appears from the left palm of the Moon.


    (That''s totally his pace. I need to find a gap and change the flow somehow)


    I remember what Junko once taught me. There is a stream to winning and losing. Those who grasp the flow are absolutely advantageous, and those who grasp the flow and the pace continue to unfold unfavourably.


    If the opponent grabs the flow, he has to find or make a breakthrough that can be reversed. Even that could be their trap, but they must never win at their pace.


    "Aha, let''s decide at once"


    Looking to the truth, Mutual Moon sends an order to Family Fresh. Mutsuki can manipulate these organisms with EEG. Previously it was impossible without close range, but if we intervened with a wireworm, it was also possible to fly orders to distant spiders and sparrows.


    A wireworm grows momentum from the ground and pierces his true leg again. A spider splits his legs and one tries to turn behind his true back. The leech whip is wielded. A sparrow jumps from above.


    "Not now, please."


    A good moon releases another sparrow with a time lag on.


    Hard to evade simultaneous attacks. Truth is, I shoot two guns. Play off the spider in front, and shoot and bounce the wireworm, which is literally only as thin as the wire.


    Shortly afterwards, a leech whip attacked from the right knocks off a true gun, but quickly puts his right hand in his nose and flips himself right after the gun is dropped, as if he had anticipated it.


    Looking back, True was pulling out the survival knife of the great descent.


    Cut off the blade spider from behind from the top.


    After chopping off the spider, he steps backwards to avoid the attack of a sparrow falling from above, looking further back and trying to pick up the last sparrow released.


    But the timing is not right. The sparrow is already approaching just before true. Truth is, I deviate from my torso and try to avoid it.


    The sparrow blushes his forehead, and the shock makes him fall down with more blood scattered. True. But I also use the downward momentum to try to get up and get in shape.


    Mutsuki was aiming for the right time for the truth to rise, letting the whipping leeches chase him.


    Leeches can shoot their true bodies as if they were slaughtered by hanging. It sounded flashy, but I can''t rip a uniform with bulletproof blade protection specifications, and it won''t do any damage.


    But it was powerful enough to flicker the truth.


    Whereas the movement is dull true, one of the sparrows hips from behind and the other hits directly from the front to the left chest.


    True movement becomes visible and even duller. A spider cut with a knife rises and jumps again.


    The spider on the front is being recovered due to heavy damage. If you put it back in the body of the Moon and heal it, it will be useless.


    The spider attack has been deflected, but the needleworm is entangled in the true left foot.


    Leech whip. A whip struck the true head where the movement stopped, the true upper body heavily curled, and the blood glistened flashly.

 91 12

    (It worked...... Yuck)


    The whip blow to the head was of considerable weight and impact, and true consciousness was blowing away for a moment.


    "Haha, that''s amazing. Even if you''re not fatally wounded, if you''re so worn out, there''s no one else who can stand."


    Mutsuki said with pure praise for the truth of eating an attack all over his body and still standing without losing his will, even if he was wounded.


    "It''s troublesome, but it''s not as desperate as Ashiya''s."


    The truth, on the other hand, whines in a way that is bloody on the face, yet doesn''t let the crisis drift away, looking at the Moon with no expression.


    (I''ve sealed the move already, and that''s it.)


    Mutsuki was almost certain of the victory.


    On the other hand, he felt unusual chest pain and a certain sensation resuscitate.


    myself crawling to the ground and asking for help. Passengers to ignore. And that warmth.


    (Don''t hesitate... This guy''s trying to kill me, and he killed a hero)


    Shortly after he bit his teeth and told himself, he realized what was happening now, and Mutsuki peeled his eyes off.


    The wireworms that were entangled in the true legs were severed, the spiders that were in the true rear and the leech whips in their hands were tightened and bound by ultrasonic vibrating steel wires that were stretching out of their true hands.


    (Same as Chang Man, do you use steel wire...)


    While turning to the guardians, the truth was not enlightened by the Moon, and he was asking when to wrap the steel wire around it. I had a hard time wrapping steel wire around leech whips in particular. That is why he took a mighty blow.


    True to pull both hands. Spider blade feet are easily cut by steel wire. A number of leech whips were cut into rings.


    Left behind are wireworms that can still be stretched even if cut, and sparrows only. But needleworms are unsuitable for anything but accidental strikes, and sparrows alone cannot hold true.


    Unexpectedly, unless you''re holding the opponent in captivity, the sparrow has no special killing power. The main role is for restraint, accumulation of damage, and cloth stones to spiders or whips used for todome.


    Truth rushes out for the Rapprochement Moon and packs the time. The knife is held in my hand.


    Mutsune''s body is immortal enough to instantly regenerate even when shot with a shotgun. Knowing that, the truth is, it challenges the melee.


    If there must be something, Happy Moon, though wary, has no means to stop it.


    (Aha, I wonder what you''re going to set me up with)


    Seeing the truth marching forward, Mutsuki was incalculable in his intentions, even as he set himself up. I know what you''re trying to do.


    Truth went straight towards the Moon, smashing its little body into the lower abdomen of the Moon as much as it wanted. Then hold and pull the back of both knees of the Moon with both arms, pushing further forward.


    Around the unexpected attack of bipedal tackle, Mutsuki is defeated on his back while being distracted. On that defeated Moon, True becomes a Horseback Ride.


    Mutsuki looked up at his true face, but only for a moment did he see the night sky and his true, neat appearance, which immediately blocked his sight. And the blood that was blown out of his true face fell nil into the face of the moon, and he went into both eyes.


    Slit the throat of the Moon with a knife before the Moon moves on to its next action.


    If you''re a normal human opponent, this determines the battle. However, it does not cause much damage to the Moon.


    There is not even a blood splash, just a slight bleeding, and the blood returns to the body as if it immediately flows back to the wound, which also blocks it.


    At the same time he slit his throat with a knife, True was sneaking into the pocket of the Happy Moon''s Learning Run and putting in the freeze grenade he received from Junko. The knife attack is just a distracting fake to keep you from enlightening yourself about your fate.


    True flew away from the Moon before the Moon turned into a counterattack and before the pinned Freeze Grenade burst.


    Away from the Good Moon, drop your hips low and look ahead to the Good Moon, while picking up the fallen gun, True is convinced of the success of the attack.


    The Moon also knows that true and now puzzling behavior cannot be completely meaningless. But I have no idea what it is.


    The pain and shock that struck the Good Moon shortly afterwards was the first substitute to taste in my life.


    Something burst. I freeze down from my throat, I can''t move. On the contrary, I can''t even breathe.


    Sounds like it worked.


    When the truth squeals, he takes out the small flamethrower and slowly approaches the immobile Good Moon.


    (I don''t care what you think about catching him alive, this is... It''s troublesome, so let''s just keep killing him)


    Shortly after Junko''s request came in the back of his brain and he didn''t whine in his voice, Truth stopped by accident to see how Mutsuki was doing.


    "Uh-oh!


    A good moon that distorts your face and screams in a high voice. When you look at it, you see that Mutsuki is about to do something, and it was true that he stopped on guard, but you soon realize that the decision was wrong.


    Mutsuki is trying to melt his frozen body by opening up his regenerative power to the full. Temperatures between the unfrozen and frozen parts of the body are instantaneously skyrocketed and thawed.


    Seeing a goodmoon visibly resurrected, Truth packs an intermission at once and looks down on the goodmoon.


    "True..."


    With a painful look, Mutsuki looks up to the truth with a dazzling look. Even the flesh, which is equal to immortality, is rapidly depleting its strength for this thaw. Not comparable to the regeneration of normal physical damage.


    "I''ll help you melt it."


    Turning to the Moon, who looked up at himself with a face as if to seek salvation, he said with an unchallenged voice, True put on a small flamethrower in front of the Moon''s face, flaming his unfrozen upper body.


    "Ohhhhh! Ugh! Ahhh! Ahhh!


    Seeing the smell of burning meat and the painfully harmonious moon in the flames, the truth of the boulder also frowns. But there is no distraction, and I see the charming face of the good moon burning black and ugly in flames.


    "I have to suffer and kill in such a cruel way because I am too immortal"


    Truth be told to no one. I like to kill each other, but I don''t like to behave in a way that stigmatizes them. Aside from talking about it if the other person is a sizeable bastard.


    "Heh... you look like that... haha..."


    A good moon, which was supposed to be screaming of the severed demon, spit such words with laughter in the flames, and the true heart, which was about to be invaded by pain, was drawn back to reality.


    From the lower abdomen of the Moon, the blade protrudes. Spider legs. It moves all the way around the throat of the Moon, and the body of the Moon becomes a mutilated form from the inside, with lots of blood.


    (Are you trying to extinguish the fire with blood?


    True speculation had hit half, but the other half was unpredictable.


    A large longitudinally torn incision of the Yuzuki body rises from the inside, the guts, bones, muscle fibers, all the blood erupting towards the outside.


    Her body turned upside down and she smelled blood and guts, in addition to the burning smell of meat. At the same time, the flames that were burning the body of the Good Moon were all quenched by the body being pushed upside down to the ground to create a sealed state.


    The body turned back and turned upside down, and the blood scattered around her returned to the body.


    Truth is, I tried to do flamethrowing again, and it caught my mind. Needleworms stretched beyond the ground and pierced the fuel section in a gap distracted by the sight in front of them. Fuel is leaking from the can.


    "Ugh... Kaha, Ho, Ha, Ha... Ha, Ha..."


    A good moon with her flipped body undone laughs powerless as she coughs.


    In addition to regenerating in a state of constant inflammation, two acts, thawing the frozen body and being able to flip your own body and spill the contents simultaneously, caused a considerable drain of health, more than the regeneration of external damage.


    (No, this guy, you were a woman. Though I almost forgot)


    Frozen, flaming, body turned upside down, clothes worn out, and seeing a good moon in a semi-naked state, I really think that.


    (This area is what Yukioka says, you sound like a guy with physical limits as an organism. My body has not regenerated)


    There were burn marks all over the face of the raging Moon. It''s not just the face. And your body. Furthermore, the incision of the body I cut myself through is not completely blocked.


    (If this happens, I can shoot in the first bullet, cut it with a knife and steel wire, pour in some intense meat solution, and kill as much as I want)


    True points the muzzle at Mutsuki. Mutsuki looked up to the truth with his hips on the ground, only laughing powerlessly. Don''t you have the energy to resist the earliest, or are you still after something else?


    "Mmm!"


    A short, but plentiful, temperamental voice sounds, and at the same time, a true feeling of killing air and a strong swing of air.


    I flew off the scene reflexively, but it was only a little late. Impact by invisible force struck true, true body heavily blown away.

 92 13

    "Haha, it''s late, both of you"


    "I told you not to go ahead, but you''re no different than a hero."


    Tazawa pulls out a knife without a razor, shows her teeth and laughs. Next to it was Liu Wei''s giant.


    The two didn''t happen to get through, nor did Mutsuki secretly call for rescue. From Negijo on the sweeping vacation, Mutsuki went one step ahead to the downtown area of the perfect town, and a few of them were scheduled to arrive later.


    Happy Moon had predicted that if we had always fought on the path we would have taken in the meantime, someone would have come along the way, and the two showed up at a good time.


    (It''s not like you can quickly recover the health you need to regenerate, and we''re just talking about having to finish off after you kill these two, but rescue isn''t just for the two of us)


    We decide we should put Keri on quickly, and Truth shoots two guns at Liu Wei.


    "Huh!


    Liu Wei shouts moaning as he looks to the truth as he lifts his hands up in such a way as to hold a groan in his abdomen.


    At night, but clearly visible to the true eye. Two bullets stationary in the air in front of a big boy with a long face.


    When Liu Wei exhales loudly, the bullet falls to the ground.


    "Pore."


    It was also immediately understandable that Liu Wei used his porosity to blow up his true body and stop the bullet. Thanks once to the mercenary age, there was someone in the same unit who could do the same thing.


    Tazawa''s posture of losing his upper body gives him momentum and a true thrust. True shot two guns at it, but the bullet passed next to Tazawa just coming in a straight line.


    "Hehe, this bet is my win,"


    Truth was that he shot at the left and right, slightly off Tazawa, in anticipation of Tazawa dodging the left and right, but Tazawa went into a straight line, betting that Truth would shoot at him that way.


    Not that there was any certainty. It''s just a bet.


    If it had come off, it would have been Midori Buddha, but I didn''t want to come off, and even now Tazawa has been betting on his own sheer inquisitiveness and still lives like this.


    Once within reach of the sword, Tazawa sticks out his sword with a true dovetail.


    A simple and extreme attack where momentum comes in a straight line and just sticks with that momentum. But truly immediately after the shooting, it was difficult to avoid it immediately.


    There, a uniform knitted with blade-proof bullet-proof specification fiber is torn, and the blood is swollen.


    "Mmm!"


    Liu Wei releases his temper for the moment when his true posture collapses.


    It is less powerful because of the short distraction time, but the truth is that this attack is inevitable too and will be blown away again.


    Falling true, Tazawa sticks up a pleasant grin and goes in.


    Truth remains in a fallen position, shooting one shot at Tazawa at the muzzle.


    "Yabe."


    About a bullet in the flank, Tazawa collapsed trying to relax. True got up and tried to stab Tazawa with a todome, even as he was alert to Liu Wei.


    Severe pain in both legs, true in front of Tazawa, collapses to the forehead like Tazawa. A wireworm was piercing the calves of his true legs again.


    The damage next time is unlikely to stand up as soon as possible.


    "Hahaha, don''t forget I''m here too"


    I said with the same powerless grin, dressed as Mutsuki stayed on his knees on the ground. From that body, a regenerated spider emerges.


    (Thanks to too much damage, you were distracted...)


    Appears in front of the true eye where the spider collapses. I pointed a gun at a spider with my true neck tied and my blade swung down.


    The spider accidentally disappeared from sight.


    "Heh, that''s funny, this. Mutsuki made it in her body."


    True tension blew somewhere into a very familiar, bright, playful voice.


    Looking up, Junko, who grabbed the legs of the spider''s blade with his bare hands, bears an uncontrolled grin, as usual, pouring on the spider with an intriguing gaze in his hand.


    "Hey, is Junko Yukioka coming out at this time? Isn''t that right?


    Tazawa rises with his flank contained. It''s not fatal, and the bullet seems to be piercing, but it''s never light damage. But because of its closest proximity to the position where Junko was, he decided that it was the only way to get up to be killed first.


    "Mm-hmm. Nothing. True. I rushed conveniently to your pinch in time - or something. I''m not talking about it. ''Cause we''ve been hiding out there since the beginning, and we''re going to take a tour of the battle."


    and Junko pointed to the groove in the fields. It''s winter, so it''s an unused waterway.


    "You know, why don''t you decide to share the pain? If there''s a guarantee you can fight me and win, but if you don''t, Mutsuki and you will all die.


    "Let''s do that... I''m pretty sure it''s a bad time."


    "Mmm!"


    Tazawa accepts Junko''s proposal, and Liu Wei gives a shout with his mouth as a letter to accordingly.


    "Aha, Junko, you still have the worst taste outfit"


    "What!?


    Tonight, under the white coat, Junko, dressed in a blouse with a stitched embroidery and a bloodstained print, said so in a tone that Mutsuki joked about, but Junko seemed seriously shocked.


    "How are you tired?


    Mutsuki asks.


    "Well, it seems like the cycle is getting shorter and we''re starting to go outside."


    "Haha, that''s great. I''d like to ask you one thing, hey, can''t you treat me as blameless as a taboo that stands out from the center unless you kill True, Junko, Tired, and all three of them?


    "It''s true that you''re my hand and foot, and you''re the one who kills the person I want."


    With that said, Junko lowers his back and begins a true first aid.


    "I mean, if you just kill that kid, Mutsuki will be acquitted."


    Tazawa, who is similarly receiving first aid from Liu Wei, said in an outfit that only takes his neck out of Liu Wei''s giant.


    "I don''t know about that. Oh, Mutsuki. I just wanted to say something."


    The grin disappears from Junko''s face.


    "No matter how much you hated your mother, you wouldn''t have been born without that mother, and now this doesn''t exist, and I couldn''t feel anything. So, your mother wouldn''t have made Shaye without me, and you wouldn''t have been born of Shaye."


    "... I knew you meant that"


    Mutsuki is convinced, in the words of Junko, of the fact that he had a hunch, but had no certainty.


    "But I can''t stop you, can I? Because I want people all over the world to feel the same way about what tragedy Sharia is in, despairing and dying of. Hey. Just like Sharia, I want you to grab the hassle of your destiny roulette."


    "Tragedy is good again."


    In response to Mutsuki''s grudge, Junko said that with a smile.


    "Huh? What about the tragedy? You shouldn''t have any of that."


    After listening to Junko''s words, Mutsuki''s tone gets a little rough.


    "Because tragedy is not something that entertains people. Whether it''s a movie, a novel, a theatre, a comic book, or a game, you try to capture people''s minds by portraying their plight, their misfortune, their tragedy - right? I mean, tragedy is one of the pleasures of life."


    "Then... Shaye said he had it in his eyes to entertain someone after all...? Are you saying I was living every day like that for someone''s pleasure?


    A good moon that distorts your face to anger.


    "I''m sure you are. Yue - Shaye''s mother raised Shaye that way, and I''m sure she enjoyed it."


    "Junko... don''t you know where your mother is?


    Mutsuki asks quietly. The expression was calm, but full of hatred and killing is released from the whole body.


    "Right. If I defeat you, I can tell you."


    "haha...... ok"


    Everyone on the spot has guessed what they''re going to do with their mother by asking where they are.


    "Mmm!"


    Liu Wei wakes up Muzuki and Tazawa, respectively, and takes charge of the left and right of each of them, turning a grand back on Makoto and Junko and walking away from the scene.


    "Let''s go home, too."


    and Junko turned his hand behind his true back and knee and held him straight up from the front.


    "Don''t hold that..."


    "Uh, princess, don''t you like being hugged?


    True to protest, Junko doesn''t try to stop laughing slightly, but walks on.


    "What kind of punitive game is it to be carried around the city and taken to the lab..."


    Shortly after I squealed like I''d given up, True realized that some of the blade spider''s legs were gripped in Junko''s left hand.

 93 14

    A back street where someone is always willing to kill, where life and life collide and one life disappears.


    If someone decides that someone is undisturbed and dangerous, by turning them off, they make a profit and safety. Much of the reason for murder in this world is to that extent. There is, of course, a motive from pure hatred, as well as reprisals for showing off and killings carried out with a form of bullying.


    At that hour, at that place, there were two people who were to be targeted for their lives. He was an elderly man and woman.


    The man is in his fifties. Are women in their forties or something? There are countless feelings of being killed, so we were both quite ready.


    Men and women were in the business of manufacturing illegal dream bands. It is an intense and dangerous substitute for the degree of tripping over commercially available items.


    When I wrap it around my head, I can see the footage just to trip, not for gaming purposes. It puts a considerable burden on the brain, and it also gives it more dependence than illegal drugs. But the demand is huge. Foreign countries are the main selling destinations than domestic ones.


    They were selling freely and extensively, not belonging to any organization. I was blinded by the organization of my peers because of it.


    The organization didn''t want to end the two of them from the beginning, but the two of them had nothing to do with the mediation proposal put forward by the organization.


    The only way to get out of the way that doesn''t make sense is to finish. Anyone in a free position who does not belong to an organization will be in a weak position at these times.


    But all the assassins unleashed by the organization were turned back by men and women. Even if you are a free and dangerous person trying to cross a bridge, you can''t talk about it if you''re quite up to it. Otherwise I can''t live this world in a free position.


    The organization was aware of that, but was more skilled than expected, so they took the option of avoiding the loss of the organization''s personnel and hiring a killer for a large sum of money.


    "Running away?


    The woman, Tomomi Ishisaka, is surprised by the man trying to get out of the apartment through the window.


    "Oh, we''re getting away. The informant just told me. Apparently, they hired a sweeping vacation."


    Man - In the words of Ishizawa Aeronautics, Tommi turns pale.


    "No matter how much we do, they''re too bad. I took the chance to escape overseas. But... you were too late to purchase the information. It might not taste good."


    A surveillance camera set up on the ground floor of the apartment reflected an unfamiliar boy who looked like a high school student, but that''s when information came in with a photo of the face of a member of the sweeping vacation.


    The boy in uniform on the surveillance camera matched what was in the facial picture he was sent.


    "You should also assume that you won''t get away with it... it might be nice"


    Tommi says so, takes one of several thrown and scattered dream bands in the room, and wears it. The voyage that was trying to escape through the window also returns to the inside of the room and, like Tommi, puts the dream band on his head and tries to get out of the window again.


    "It''s a classic, right? They''re trying to get out of the window."


    Ishizawa is pulled out of the window by the girl who takes her head out of it and tells her so with a smile.


    (Whoa, this is the seventh floor!)


    I couldn''t even think of ejecting the rope with the hook hook and coming up, but all of a sudden it''s too wolfish.


    A high school girl in uniform breaks into the room through a window and hits Ishizawa at a speed that she doesn''t think is human movement. It is hand-to-hand.


    unusual speed, but Ishizawa was able to react to it. She stretches her hand as she tries to grab the root, bouncing wide rearward, turning into a mid waist and standing up.


    "Masami Morita from the sweeping vacation?"


    Ishizawa groans looking at the girl.


    "That speed - your uncle doesn''t seem normal either. The power of illegal dreambands."


    Manami''s point had been made. Ishizawa and Tommi are reinforcing the human body itself by the implicit action of an illegally modified dream band.


    It takes a lot of strength to live free. The power for this is gained with its own skill and wisdom.


    But there was also the price. We made these dreambands using our own brains as experimental benches, and thus discovered that they were aging faster than normal due to their negative effects, as we repeatedly experimented. Whoever sees it doesn''t look that way, but they are both in their early thirties.


    "I see. You''re crossing the speed and motion of human reaction. Then a normal guy will pay you back."


    Manami says. With a spare smile.


    Shortly afterwards, there was a sound of the front door opening.


    "But, look, I''m sorry, but we''re not fuzzy either. It''s late, Takuya."


    "Take some time to unlock it. So let''s get to work."


    The boy on camera gives a refreshing grin. Sajitsuya, one of the sweeping vacations. I''m always talking about acting in pairs with Masami Morita.


    (Damn, I''ll show it to my eyes...)


    Conscious of being cornered, but spared by a much younger pair of minors, Ishizawa lights a fighting fire.


    Manami approaches Ishizawa again. And, at the same time, the gunfire goes off. When Ishizawa looked at Tommi, he was lightly shot in the head and saw a scene where Tommi glanced at him greatly and fell.


    The fate of Ishizawa, who committed the foolishness of taking his eyes off his opponent during the battle, was also determined lightly.


    Manami''s hand captures Ishizawa''s neck this time. Amazing grip I don''t think that''s the girl''s. Ishizawa grabs Manami''s wrist with both hands, but he is not even scared.


    A suspicious force far exceeding the power of Ishizawa, who is strengthening his flesh with the implicit action of a dreamband. I purely wonder what the hell kind of tare there is and in a state of imminent danger to my life.


    The answer to that question was immediately revealed. When Manami looked at Ishizawa''s neck, he opened his mouth wide and raised his fangs with his carotid artery. Make a sound of the overflowing blood.


    (Vampires...)


    Ishizawa whines without speaking up. In this day and age, vampires are not the product of fiction. It exists as a reality.


    Viruses of an extremely special nature exist, called the world''s three adult man-made viruses.


    A red tormentor made by Junko Suzuoka and treated as a biological weapon for mob suppression in order to create eczema and itching throughout the body due to air infection.


    A sex-transforming virus that literally transforms the flesh into a completely heterosexual.


    And legend has it, it''s three vampire viruses that can seek blood like vampires and equip them with more power and agility than sticking a regular person.


    The vampire virus is a virus created by Grass Dew Milk, one of those known as the ''Three Mads'', which is particularly notorious among Mad Scientists in Japan. At one point it was stolen by the extremist "Sea Chihuahua" of the world''s largest environmental protection group, Grim Penis, and sprinkled all over the world.


    Sea Chihuahua is an organization that is hostile to humanity and human society itself and engages in all terrorist activities in order to put ''the protection of the environment before human life'' into practice in the ecological boom.


    It is their basic policy that the content of the terrorism they carry out is harmful only to humans without harming the environment. Tailoring humans to vampires and attacking humans is appropriate for their aesthetics.


    The main source of infection of the virus is blood transfusion. It does not infect about contact. Mix the virus into the blood just before the terrorists crash into the hospital and transfuse it to the patient.


    The number of infected people is said to be more than 10,000 a year around the world, even if it is only discovered. There is little damage in Japan so far, but not all of it. Members of the Sea Chihuahua are also mixed up in Japan.


    "Hey, were these people lovers to each other?


    Desperate by bleeding death, he looks down at Ishizawa, who collapsed on the floor, and says as Manami muddles the blood on his mouth. I don''t have any blood on my clothes because I know how to suck blood for good without spilling blood on the clothes I''m wearing. But my lips get a little blood on them.


    "We lived together, and I don''t know what it is. Oh, Lover''s Testimony Discovery ~"


    Takuya laughs and throws the box she left beside the bed towards Manami. Manami took it and glanced at it.


    "I threw it all the way here."


    Manami throws the ready to use contraceptive box straight into the trash.


    "If we were lovers, I wish we weren''t running like this, living boringly on the front street. I might not have had to make this unfortunate end."


    "If you say that, we''ll be the same. People have their own circumstances, and they fall this way. Something unfortunate happened. Like us."


    "Unfortunate, or... I don''t consider myself unhappy anymore. I don''t even feel it."


    Manami smiles small with a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "A sweeping vacationer doesn''t look like anybody else. That''s why you can feel safe, right? It may be a lick of wound, but it still makes me laugh every day. You don''t hate this job anymore, do you? This is all we have."


    "Right. Mutsuki was terrible when she met us. He looked terrible then, but now he looks good and laughs."


    "But the boss snuck up on me the other day."


    A grin disappears from Manami''s face.


    "The Moon hasn''t been saved yet."


    "Right. We went into a sweep vacation and we were saved, but he''s... he''s not free from hatred yet."


    Zhuoya also agrees with Manami and exhales heavily.


    A good moon that can''t contain the urge to kill when you look at a girl. The few exceptions are Manami, but Mutsuki has tried to kill that Manami, too, at first.


    At that time, the power of Mutsuki was no big deal, and Zhuoya and Manami returned, pulling him straight into the sweeping vacation.


    Since then, Mutsuki has apparently stopped having any killing urge, only against Manami.


    "The only thing that bothered me is that there has to be some key to freeing the Moon from the bondage of hatred."


    "Maybe it''s because I admitted to Manami as an individual. Other than that, I guess it''s a big mess about women equals hateful beings."


    "I think I do, too. I can come up with a few ways that she can be completely saved. But that''s not something we can do for you. We may just want to share some time of rest and excitement with the Moon."


    "I wouldn''t even think about it that hard. Manami is too serious."


    Takuya smiled and told him to tease.


    "I think it''s really important to go out and play around with him and teach him the fun of the world," he said.


    This wasn''t a joke, it was Takuya who really thinks so.


    "Anyway, it''s only been a few years since I''ve been out there, and until then, I''ve lived a locked up life."


    "It''s pathetic, isn''t it? Much more than we are."


    "You can''t help it compared to us."


    Manami''s words turned Takuya''s grin into an indescribable lonely bitter laugh.

 94 15

    "I thought when I saw Mutsuki,"


    Junko opens his mouth in a room at the Snow Oka Institute while providing true treatment for full-bodied creation.


    "In comics and games, even though big tits are a classic under exposure for men''s clothing girls, Mutsuki had tiny tits. After three years, I didn''t really grow up. Um, too bad."


    "Is that what you think first?"


    True to be put to sleep on the sleeping table in underwear and bandaged all over your body. I felt more wrapped up than I had to, but it''s the usual thing. Junko seems to like to wrap the bandages excessively.


    "True you don''t know. Boys aren''t the only ones who like boobs, girls like girls'' boobs too."


    "Only some women like you."


    "Well, breastfeeding is fine with that."


    He was somewhat of a giant titty pureblood.


    "Much like me... It looks just like...... the world... around cursing and hating... especially"


    The tiredness of the kimono pinches his mouth with a fine voice in an interrupted tone.


    "But compared to when he came here, it feels like it faded. When I brought him here and lived here for a while, it was a mood filled with more anger and resentment, but the impression I just saw was that it was so bright"


    A severe pain runs on both legs trying to wake you up while you talk, true to sleep on the sleeping table as it is.


    "I don''t know if I''m under the impression of watching it, either. Maybe you''re touching the hearts of the warm people and you''re heading in the right direction."


    "Then why don''t you get tired and head in the right direction because you''re not even me or Yukooka? I see. That''s a very good reason."


    True to say things that are faceless and pale, making it difficult to tell if a third party is joking or serious when they hear it.


    "No... I''m pretty rehabbed... I''m progressing... Thanks to True and Junko..."


    I''m tired of smiling, even though I''m upset and nagging.


    "There''s total hatred... gone... so Mutsuki won''t be able to stop the murder... But... as long as there''s a trigger, it''s also... from that hatred... and I''m sure you''ll be free... Like me."


    Talking, the tired smile disappears and turns into a lonely face.


    "The Good Moon was cursing fate. I was cursing the world. When I arrived at the institute, I made a pact with the devil who would twitch the words of the final curse and give them away."


    "Is that demon me?"


    Junko smiles at true words.


    "He''s cursed by another personality named Shaye, and he keeps carrying the hassles and doings of his fate roulette himself"


    It was also truly hesitant to dismiss it as the responsibility of the Good Moon itself.


    "Born out of the picture, though there is. Mutsuki is an extreme example, but isn''t the problem that you''ve been aware of by planting the concept of its detachment since you were a child? I wonder if it would be difficult if it weren''t for that kind of thing to start freeing me from."


    and Junko.


    "Intentionally, emphasizing the despair caused by the contrast with the surroundings�� planted�� is also a terrible story"


    Tired of being a nagging addition and describing it with a dark face.


    "That''s not what I know. There are as many unhappy people in the world, and sometimes they have the inferior feeling that they are inferior compared to their surroundings. You know, it''s a trick. But not all of those people will be murderers."


    Truth is, I also understand and sympathize with how Mutual Moon became a killer, but it is unacceptable that Mutual Moon himself did not brake on the act.


    It''s easy to indulge in hatred. Truth is, I know that. But if we do not stop it, we also know that it creates irrevocable tragedies and that in the end we suffer from the consciousness of sin.


    But I wonder if the consciousness of sin will ever boil in the Moon. In a good moon that is self-justified by assumption, I wonder if that is not possible.


    "I promised to revamp it just before he killed me. I don''t think I''d expect it in his case."


    "Don''t kill me. I need you alive."


    "How can you keep that alive..."


    True to be stunned by the words of Junko while remembering earlier battles. I don''t think I would have been able to bring him in if I had completely frozen him, but his head was safe, so I couldn''t do that either.


    "Besides, it''s pathetic to kill Mutsuki like this."


    "So you liked that guy? Not just as research material."


    "Yeah. I think he''s an interesting kid. I want to be a part of this."


    I look tired and unexpected at Junko''s words.


    "It''s unusual for Junko to attract so much interest in people..."


    And, tired.


    (Other than a very small number of people, even though they have no interest at all)


    Junko and I have been dating for decades, but Junko is terribly thorough about the distinction between himself and some human beings and others. Very few of them enter some of the human beings, and as far as anything else is concerned, they only seem to hold the perception of things or something.


    "Let''s start with the policy of killing the sweeping vacationers who get in our way."


    Truth changes the subject.


    "Hmm, well, that''s the place. But then, isn''t it hard to get Mutsuki over here?


    "You don''t have to. You can''t pull in here. And there''s no way you''re not gonna kill me."


    "It''s the only way to kill..."


    Tired comes to the bedroom at some point, stroking his true cheek, he says, pouring his gaze as if it were touching.


    Tired truly seemed, as if he were discerning his mind. My chest aches when I think of how I must try to kill him again in such a cruel way, and when I remember that the Moon is in flames and suffers. That act and the suffering of the Moon are going to remain as unpleasant memories.


    "And this, it''s not funny"


    In the hands of Junko, there was a fragment of the spider''s foot of the Good Moon. At first glance, the tip of the blade just seems missing. That is moving as if trying to escape from the hands of Junko.


    "Not if you''re a family spirit. Family fresh. Hey. It''s also interesting to think of the ability to take organisms into your body and change them to me, as you ordered. I''m just limited to creatures smaller than myself, and although there will be a limit to the number of them, hey. But I don''t think it would be very interesting if anyone could use this ability?


    At the turn of the era - in a time when the scientific civilization of material supremacy has taken its head, in a modern age when a female of science can now be placed in the paranormal realm, Pure Son''s aim is to establish how anyone can obtain cheap, safe, and permanently paranormal abilities.


    Brighten your crimson eyes and pour your gaze down the blade foot in your hand.


    "Well, unfortunately, at this stage, it''s only possible for a child transplanted with Arlaune to be an artist. At the time of the Arlaune transplant, the hurdles were high, and even the ability flowering seemed to require a lot of conditions, and in the end this was the same as the others. Uh, there''s nothing really wrong with you."


    "Didn''t that study... stop you on the way?


    Tired asks.


    "That research team broke up thanks to the US-China War, though. I''ve been studying it from a different angle ever since. So Mutsuki asked me what you wanted when you came here, and I wondered if this girl could do it."


    "What kind of research is that?


    Now the truth asks.


    "A study was being conducted on whether biological tissue containing organic matter that we don''t think is from the planet could be used or replicated. Although it was called under the code name ''Arlaune''."


    "Is that the monster that showed up ten years ago?


    Ten years ago, the Great Monster Plant, 120 metres long, appeared in the Gulf of Tokyo, called Arlaune. There has never been a massive destruction of monster films, but if they were not exorcised, it is believed that there was a great chance that this would have happened.


    According to the information available on the back street, Mad Scientists from all over the world, including Junko and the three Japanese fanatics, were happy to crusade this.


    "Hmm, ten years ago Arlaune is a super evolved substitute for something quite pure. The transplanted organism will be able to evolve its own body to some extent of its own will."


    "Convenient cheat specs."


    "But many creatures can''t evolve on their own volition, and even if they can, they can''t withstand rapid evolution, and they''re dead."


    Junko smiles bitterly.


    "It was once being studied by a joint daytime team, of which I was also feverish, but the team broke up because of the US-China War. The location of Arlaune has also become unknown. After that, I wondered if I could make the same thing as that Arlaune, so I kept researching it. So, I transplanted a copy of Arlaune to a lot of people, but I don''t know if they survived it''s limited, or what the conditions are for survival. It''s pointless without certainty, so I was stuck in research and transplanted at random, too."


    "If that survival is rare in the mouse, is he a strong one? Like a good moon."


    "That''s the thing. Mutsuki''s ability to create and transform imagined organisms in her body is an application of regenerative reinforcing cells"


    That''s where Junko explains it, and the bell that tells the visitors rings.


    (Also for suicide or vengeance, an experimental platform applicant?)


    True to slack. Over 90% of visitors to the laboratory are laboratory applicants.


    "I was texting you yesterday. Well, I''m just gonna pick you up."


    With that said, Junko leaves the room and heads to the entrance to the laboratory.


    Beyond the automatic door, a bald-headed big man stared at him with his bloody eyes and a stretched face.


    "Ha, nice to meet you. Me, me, me, my texted husband."


    "Nice to meet you -. You''re here at a good time."


    With an uncontrolled grin, Junko greets her regular husband.


    "Oh, oh, to those guys, heh, heh, heh, heh. I want the power to get revenge. I want it. Please. haha i want revenge, revenge, revenge on sweeping vacation, sooo"


    Still squeezing his angry and grief-filled voice out of the back of his throat, Tofu uttered his request.

 95 16

    Takada Takahito was about to be killed by his mother at an early age.


    The mother had been invaded by a severe heart disease. My love for my son was also sparse, and when there was something I didn''t like at all, it became ferocious and aroused and scattered, often spreading it towards Chang people. Tick''s disease, which still remains, seems to have been caused by it.


    Honor man was illuminating himself with a harmonious moon with a similar past. When the hero was attacking the Moon, he was angry because of it. Because I remembered the illusion that I was being criticized.


    "It feels like the hero''s gone and he''s got a hole in him."


    Sitting on the counter seat in the playroom, with ice in the glass, Chang Man says with a careless look. I''ve always had fights, but therefore, I feel unnecessarily that way.


    "Yeah. Me and Chang Man always had fights with him, but that''s why I don''t know, when he''s gone... yeah, that''s it"


    A good moon sitting in the next seat gets stuck in words on the way to say it. He looks up at the void, opens his mouth halfway, and is a more distracted face than a winner.


    "He asked me to come in here. Then the boss swallowed me up, and this is how I was supposed to eat in the killer business."


    To commit murder for revenge and to fall into the back street as one of the means to escape the police has become one of the theories of those who fall into the back street.


    But not everyone can do that, and if you fall in the back street, you can''t always get rid of your sins. Only if you have the asylum of a rather powerful individual or organization.


    In the case of Chang Man, knowing that the hero I knew was in the back street, I consulted him, and with the help of Kato, the hero''s boss, I was asked to make the case aye, and instead I was to live as a killer on a sweep vacation.


    "Something tells me I''m going to be a killer, and that''s when I imagined it. As for the killer, I imagined it would be more inhumane, less laughable, less ruthless to kill all the witnesses. Actually, it''s like a chisel. Just killing people as a job. You''re under the impression that you''re no different from a normal workplace. Here."


    "I guess I''m under the same impression. Though I don''t know what a normal workplace is. Aha."


    "It''s more of a fun place to work, huh? I''ve been naughty with my stupid colleagues, but on the other hand, I''ve been walking through the dead line with them, so I''m not half-baked. I''m bound."


    "Yeah.... though they might say it''s sweet. Come on, I always thought these fun days would last. Without missing anyone."


    A good moon to relax and drop a lonely grin.


    "Me too. But the hero is dead."


    Chang Man''s left eye blinks faster.


    "Try not to be ready. Because this place is so cozy and fun, and we''re too strong with it, and we''ve all managed to do something about any training ground, I guess I assumed no one would die. That can''t be right. Tazawa-san and the boss said there was a top, but they finally showed up."


    "Because a hero was killed and I was one step ahead of him, too. Mr. Tazawa''s got a hole in his belly."


    A good moon, about five hours ago, remembers the battle against truth.


    My own wear and tear was also intense, I should just get some rest, but I really didn''t feel like going to bed, and I was grabbing the chancellor who seemed to be free alone in the playroom and having a chat.


    "So, what happened?


    Suddenly Mutsuki asks. I don''t know what happened, but the winner who soars alcohol at a high pace sometime is clearly not looking right.


    "Ha, I was at the hospital. I called and said I was dead. Suicide."


    Lifting his pinky fingers, Chang Man said, leaking a dry grin.


    "It feels good, though. He was killed by fate after all."


    Chang Man always thinks. Assuming there was a presence of someone who was moving the fate of this world, that person must be a rotten guy with malicious sexual roots.


    "I know what it''s like to be a good moon. Tragic and Unfortunate Bargain Sale If you''re bullied by a world that sells big. Ah, the world looks like an enemy. Makes me want to break everything. It''s because of this place that I didn''t have to be. The others will look alike. I wonder what Tazawa always says about this world being a playground."


    "Mr. Tazawa has some similar thoughts, but he''s positive, and he''s not very comfortable with Akashi, and he''s completely different from Chong Man and us."


    And shortly after Mutsuki said,


    "You''ve been up all night."


    "Mmm!"


    Kato and Liu Wei come in the room. Kato was in a suit, as usual, but Liu Wei was wrapping that giant in a waterball bedtime outfit. I even wear a nightcap.


    "It''s the boss. How can you stay up late at a good age?"


    "I was talking to Tazawa and Liu Wei. I hear you''ve been hunted down quite a bit after engaging Makoto Aizawa."


    Kato turns to Hatsumomo when he returns it in his true face to Chang Man, who turns to Hatsumomo.


    "Junko Yukioka''s murder doll proved to be an unrivaled opponent, at least by Mutsuki. Until he''s finished, Mutsuki, I forbid you to leave."


    "Hey... what does that mean? I''m the one being targeted."


    To Kato''s order, Mutsuki rebels with a disgruntled face.


    "That''s why if we stay here, none of us, even Makoto Aizawa, can take a detour. It''s not like you should stay in the castle forever. We''re killers. Move to finish first, not wait for the other person to come. When Manami and Zhuoya come back, I''ll have them go with Liu Wei."


    "Hmm. Well, that sounds good in combination."


    "Mmm!"


    To Kato''s words, Chang Man and Liu Wei roar.


    "If it was for the three of us, they could have hunted down Aizawa, and this would be easy. If you''re indoors and you''re not injured, I''m going to ask Tazawa to go again."


    "Indoor Mr. Tazawa seems to win by himself."


    I remember that True was mainly getting firearms, and Mutsuki thinks so.


    "Because Tazawa is too conspicuous, he''s known about the killing. I don''t think they''re gonna make it."


    Kato leaks a bitter smile.


    "So, if it takes more than one, why don''t you add me?


    "Mmm! Mmm!


    Liu Wei roars loudly with his neck swinging beside him in Muzuki, who says with a disgruntled look.


    "What do we do with the person being targeted on the front line? I know how you feel, but don''t step out of here until I give you permission."


    "Kindness is the guy. Well, I thought the boss''s judgment was about the Moon, so don''t be offended."


    Chang can hold back, but Mutsuki openly turns to him.


    "If even these three players are enough opponents to be defeated, it feels like the remaining four players. Then it doesn''t taste good for all seven of us. Don''t be laughing at the boulders."


    Chang Man says, Kato waves his wear in his true face,


    "I don''t care about decency or anything else and choose the means, but what I do care about is that if you put excessive force into it, pure children and tiredness can also come out"


    "Junko said he wouldn''t touch it."


    Mutsuki pinches his mouth with that look pointed at him.


    "You can''t trust him with his word. When the three of us hunted down Aizawa earlier, Junko appeared on the spot to put a stop to it? In other words, Makoto Aizawa''s servant is worth protecting from Junko. Be vigilant if you prepare a situation or organization from the start that ensures you can be buried. It feels like we should come with that critical line. If Junko or Tired comes out, we won''t win."


    It was also conveyed to Mutsuki and Chang Man that Kato''s voice was convinced. It is also a mouthpiece that you can see that you know two people directly, Junko Yukioka and Rei Shizuno, who are also famous on the back street, and you will never be exaggerating.


    "I''ll keep an eye on Junko''s trends. Let Liu Wei et al raid only when we can make sure he''s not on Aizawa''s side"


    "Mmm!"


    At the time Kato gave me his name, Liu Wei roared more forcefully than usual just looking down at Mutsuki and telling him to leave it to me. Seeing it, Mutsuki looked up and gave back a loving laugh, but soon she got annoyed with another mumbling look.


    Occasionally there is a time when my mother''s belly is out.


    I guess that means I''ll have my own brother or sister. Shayyah knows that he has many brothers. Of course I''ve never met him.


    One human being I know firsthand in life is my mother. I don''t think I''ll ever see her again.


    Shayyah asked only once about his brothers, but he did not tell me. But my mother once said this only once.


    "If you''re not a good girl, I won''t take care of you anymore! I''ve replaced you. - There are so many of them! I''m not giving you dinner, I''m not showing you TV, and I''m not coming to see you anymore!


    At that time, my mother was having a seizure and beating Shayyah hard. My mother left it to her anger to say so and then gave me a look as if I had returned it.


    Apparently, Shayyah found out that it was a failure when she tried it on her mother herself. I don''t know why, but from my mother''s point of view, it seems like something I don''t want to tell you.


    That''s not something you can hide at a time of bloated bellies, but if I tried it on my mother, I would have only wanted to penetrate two worlds, Shariah and myself.


    Shayyah thinks. I''m sure those brothers must be happier than they are. I don''t know what it is like to be on TV, people who are free to walk outside.


    Because my mother said this over and over again.


    "Because only Shayyah will have to stay locked in this small room for the rest of his life and continue to feel bad except on Sundays. Because doing so will make all but Shayyah happy."


    Only Shayyah... because he said it every day except Sunday. I''m sure my brothers live free and happy. You must be happy because of yourself.


    But does having a replacement mean that if you die, this time someone in it will take your place?


    "What do you think? Mutual Moon"


    The time without my mother and the time I haven''t watched TV have always been in conversation with the Good Moon. Speak fleshly.


    "If I kill myself here, for example, will my sister or brother be let in here in my place and my mother will continue to bully me for the happiness of everyone in the world?


    (Hmm... I guess that''s not it)


    One day the boy who appeared in his heart, Mutsuki, answers after a short while.


    (I''m sure Shaye''s the only one who''s special. I don''t know about that special, it would be annoying from Shaye, but come on. Isn''t that why your mother doesn''t want to touch the area, either?


    "But you did say that before, didn''t you? He said he''d have as many in my place as he wanted. If I were you, I wouldn''t be the only special person in the world."


    After I said it, Shayyah noticed.


    "Oh well. That''s why your mother didn''t want to tell me about your brother. Because I want to be special."


    (But it''s the fact that it was Sharia who was chosen from among them, right?


    "I didn''t want you to be chosen..."


    Ironically speaking, Shaye.


    "How is it that at the time of birth, the laws of the world are set? Why me?


    My mother says many times that it is the decision of this world to continue to be humiliated by my mother in this room alone. Because of that, he says, all human beings but himself are happy. He said it was the law of the world that would make other human beings happy if they kept getting stuck.


    I mourn the misfortune of being born into such a world and curse everything but myself.


    (Me, as far as TV goes, sometimes I think your mother''s lying.)


    That''s what Mutsuki said, but Shayyah doesn''t respond. I don''t feel anything.


    (''Cause right? Television streams fiction that can happen outside or in the world, right? I don''t care what you think, the outside world isn''t overflowing with happiness.


    "I know that..."


    Shayyah spilled a masochistic grin.


    "I am, Happy Moon. It''s easier to think so. It''s easier to believe, mourn, and resent your mother. Mother is right, it''s easiest that I keep getting hit by Mother, and because of that, people in the outside world are happy, and I keep hating people in the outside world. ''Cause it doesn''t change the fact that I can''t get out of here and my mother bullies me every day, and I know from watching TV that people out there aren''t like that. But..."


    Sharia''s masochism went in yet another direction.


    "Something''s getting better, I don''t care. Little by little I don''t feel it anymore."


    Shayyah realizes that he is going to be emotionless. I realize that the death of the heart that Mutsuki was talking about is approaching.


    Shaye, don''t kill your heart, okay? Shayyah has to hold on.)


    Shayyah is not at all pessimistic about the fact that Mutsumomon is pointing in the direction of the street he was leading. Rather, this is fine. You can just keep disappearing. Shayyah thinks it would be best if he stopped feeling anything and stopped thinking about it.


    (What happens to me when Shayyah dies? Am I the only one left?


    "When''s Mutsuki''s birthday?


    Shayyah returns words without context.


    "I... tomorrow is my twelfth birthday. Other than Sunday, the day your mother will be nice to you. I used to look forward to this day, but now I don''t think so either. When''s Mutsuki''s birthday? The day you first showed up before me? When was that? I should have remembered that properly. That day, to celebrate me about the Moon."


    Shayyah''s contemplation of the Rapprochement moon over his own further drove the anxiety of the Rapprochement moon.

 96 17

    Even when it was empty overnight, Shufu remained satisfied with the five bodies. Although Junko has listened to Shufu''s wishes, he has not shown signs of using them as research material for any reason.


    I really couldn''t measure what Junko was thinking then. Shufu''s desire is revenge for the Moon. But at the beginning and end of the Moon, it is truly a given role. How does Junko deal with Shufu in the circumstances that it is subjected to?


    "I''m talking about Kato, so I''m sure he''ll put sweeping vacation personnel in for the True Crusade."


    In the living room of the institute, Junko told him in front of Shufu and True.


    "No matter how true you are, the killers of the sweeping vacation will get rough once and for all, so I held them back to keep them from doing that."


    "What kind of restraint?


    "Um? I don''t know ~? I left when True you were about to lose. I wasn''t just trying to help True, I was aiming for the effect of holding back the other boss."


    True is convinced by the words to Junko.


    "With that in mind, I told you then that you were only an assassin without interference, right? But didn''t you feel any contradiction in that word? At the time I was out there, I was already interfering. I think Kato is definitely aware of that. Even though True is the only assassin in my mouth, I told him that if I created a situation where True is openly at a disadvantage, I would go out and prevent it too."


    "So you''re saying that each and every one of you will come here with a respectful Thai man?


    "Though there may be some teasing between the two of us. I don''t think there''s more than three of them."


    "I hope so."


    Regardless of whether the enemy is in the miscellaneous class, I truly admit that any amount of bones I break will be dealt with at least three faces of a good sweeping vacation that each person sees as more than a first-rate killer.


    No, it''s not where the bones break. Fairly bad minutes immediately alter the perception. In fact, I was dying in the battle last night.


    "If you''re anxious, I think you should put the mouse in. Because of this, some people are willing to take revenge on a sweeping vacation."


    Junko sends his gaze to Shufu and says: I really look at my husband.


    "Oh, and about me, why must you use it? He''s the only one who can''t forgive a good moon. I want to take revenge with my hands."


    A regular husband who tries to convey his feelings in a desperate shape.


    "Did they happen to kill the street dweller they were hiring in the organization? Well, that''s a strange way to put it. If you''re hired by a backstreet organization, no matter what kind of work you do, it''s a backstreet resident, and it''s not weird if you''re even in a fight."


    "Chi, chi, no! That''s not it!


    To true things, Shufu turns his face bright red and returns the words.


    "They don''t think it''s all bad! Some people have tried to help me about Ai. But, but, but, Mutsuki, he didn''t do anything wrong. He killed Ai. You didn''t have to kill him, but you killed him for fun! So I''ll never forgive you! Me, me, me, me, I have to punish you! No, no, no!


    "Revenge is stupid."


    Tell your desperately complaining brother-in-law that the truth is in a quiet voice.


    "Does that love and they want you to run for revenge for yourself? What''s the other way around?


    "Ugh... well, that''s..."


    Mouthfeel, thought-provoking Shufu. Truth is, many people have ever seen people volunteer for the experimental bench by visiting the Yukooka Institute for revenge purposes.


    I have the pride of knowing more about the feelings of the avengers than anyone else, but after continuing to look at the vain thoughts and ends of those avengers, my feelings of denial only came to a boil.


    (It''s useless to say. I can''t help but take vengeance, not for the murdered, but for the whispers of his wrath place, or - the bullying in me)


    In any case, it is only for my own sake, such as revenge. I truly don''t think it''s anything other than what I want.


    "No... no, no, no. I knew I couldn''t allow him to be left alone. I can''t stay doing nothing. Even if Ai pities you, I can''t forgive him."


    Shufu with a painful look with his head.


    (What a pure neighborhood to seriously bother with my words. Same around here as him)


    True driven by nostalgic thoughts, remembering my old friend.


    "Snow Oka, give this guy some time to think."


    "Fine, but what''s wrong? Makoto."


    Junko is surprised at the truth, which is subtly strange. There are a lot of truths to put on the shoulders of experimental bench applicants, but even so, they looked more emotional than usual to Junko.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t pry."


    "Mm-hmm. Okay. So, Shufu, think about it for a second."


    In the form of following the true word as it is, Junko smiles and tells Shufu.


    "I''m sure giving you time won''t change your mind,"


    To true things like whether he told Junko or Shunko, or pointed at both, or nursed him as he looked up at the void, Shunko groaned small, and Junko rounded his eyes.


    "Shufu, think about it because you don''t have to change. But after thinking about it, I need you to come to a conclusion."


    "Wow, okay."


    When his husband nodded when he felt nervous for some reason, his true phone would arrive.


    "What?"


    The opponent was a freelance informant who was truly gracious, and besides that, Yunzuka Apricot, who had a close relationship.


    "Last night, Junko Suzuoka called me thinking that we were walking around the city, although we were talking about it on a backstreet related site, I really didn''t know, so I thought if I didn''t, that would be the call for the report. Bye. ''


    Speaking unilaterally in a voice filled with irony and anger, Apricot hung up.


    Truth exhales and sends an obvious resentment gaze at Junko as he puts his phone away. Junko didn''t know why he was being looked at like that, and he had a confused look on his face.


    Takuya George and Manami Morita were classmates and lovers attending the same private secondary school.


    In junior high school, the two get involved in an accident while on a date. It was during a cruise on a whale watching tour off the coast of Japan, hosted by the world''s largest environmental protection organization, Grimm Penis, that a ship was hit by an explosion.


    A tragedy that caused a large number of casualties. Takuya was only mildly ill, but Manami fell into the weight. I even had cardiopulmonary arrest once.


    It was Manami, who gained his whole life in nine deaths, but the real tragedy began there. In the blood transfused to Manami, a vampire virus was mixed with sea chihuahuas scattered all over the world.


    Manami and Takuya moaned at the fact, but there were more than two who reacted hysterically. A deputy, Manami''s father. I feared that my daughter''s suffering from such a disease would result in a scandal.


    A father who sprinkles wild, freshly discharged daughters. No mother could be counted on not even trying to shelter her daughter just because she was obedient to her father, and Manami couldn''t bear to call Takuya for help and ask her to come to her home.


    When Zhuoya got to Manami''s house, an ugly obese red-faced man with a horizontal width like a barrel, unlike Manami, was beating Manami, who had just been discharged, in the shape of anger, with a thick ashtray that looked expensive. Manami is bloody crying.


    "Humph! You''re not my daughter! I''m sending you to the quarantine facility! Don''t come out of there for the rest of your life! I don''t know if I''m gonna get in my way because I can''t do anything like you! For the rest of my life, don''t show up before me!


    A statement that doesn''t seem like a real father.


    What the hell did Manami do wrong? Without trying to protect his own daughter, who was in the position of a pure victim, Zhuoya couldn''t help but remember her anger at her decency - her father, who cared only about her privacy and kept hitting the other way around, but at the age of fourteen, she couldn''t help but remember her fear at the great man who showed her how to go backwards, which was also close to madness.


    "Please don''t! Manami is nothing wrong! Why do I have to hit Manami!


    But Takuya swept away the fear, and went between Manami and his father, spreading her hands and screaming as she posed to cover Manami.


    "Humph! You! I''m listening to you! This is what happened because of you taking out our failures! Oh, my God, this guy always gets in my way! Success!


    Takuya''s behavior was in turn the result of oiling the fire. Manami''s father also beat up Takuya in an ashtray.


    There was also a slight addition and subtraction to Manami''s opponents, but there is no such thing for Takuya. Waving down without adding or subtracting at all, the bones of Takuya''s arms covering his head clasp.


    Occasionally he blurred his head and face, and made bruises on his face, and blood blew out of his head. Zhuoya was desperately enduring the pain while closing her eyes and eating up her teeth. I was going to protect Manami while I endured.


    Unexpectedly, the sound of striking Takuya with an ashtray stopped. Instead another sound sounded over and over again.


    When Takuya opened her eyes, Manami, who at some point turned behind her father, squeezed the blood-stained golf club and looked down at the blood build-up as she cried.


    Manami''s father''s body was cramped from collapsing to the front.


    From the head, many times more severe bleeding than Takuya or Manami. The head was so crushed that it barely fastened the prototype that blood, brain and skull fragments were scattered all over the room.


    It is the result of Manami waving a golf club full of strength, vampired and gaining many times more power than humans.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, did I?


    Manami asks Takuya with a smile in tears. He had a bloody, tearful smile.


    "Me, I know what I just did... but I don''t think I did anything wrong at all? ''Cause you do, don''t you? You didn''t actually do anything wrong, did you? Isn''t it? I''m not bad, am I?


    "Oh, I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    To Manami, who asks with a vain voice and tone, Takuya, who is similarly facially bloody, answers that without putting her hair down. Takuya was laughing, too.


    "You think so, don''t you? But it''s strange? I''m afraid the police are going to catch me for something bad.


    Manami was not willing to atone for his sins. I seriously thought that Takuya was innocent of Manami. I just imagine that she would be handcuffed to that hand for something like this and sent to jail, and I was going to freak out.


    Zhuoya thought the only way to save Manami was through the backstreet organization, and the destination was a sweeping vacation. If it was a killer organization, it also calculated that it would harness Manami''s human detached power.


    Many fall in the back streets to escape a murderer serving his sentence. However, it is not a simple matter of falling into the back streets and escaping sin. Only if a person is admitted to an organisation that is engaged in the business of extinguishing civil registries and sins, or if a person with strong powers in the back street acts as guarantor.


    The two desperately encouraged combat training under Kato and became killers.


    "When I get home, Liu Weisan and I will go to the end of Makoto Aizawa."


    After work, on his way back to Euthanasia City by train, Manami tells him by dropping his eyes on a mini-size projected display.


    "I didn''t know we''d be turning again. Personally, I was nagging to avenge my hero, just fine."


    Riding out just in front of his torso with his hands grabbed by the suspender, he looked down at Manami sitting in his chair and Takuya smiled.


    "I don''t think Mutsuki was alone. Heroes have been hit, and you''re the most powerful enemy I''ve ever had."


    Manami looks up to Takuya with an anxious look.


    "Though it''s a threesome, there won''t be any coverage over here without sacrifice. But that''s always the same thing."


    "I''ll have to get some extra luxury later on in the Moon."


    Don''t worry, I''ll protect Manami.


    "Not the other way around? I''m stronger than you, though?


    That''s how Manami spills a smile, too.


    "If I were to go, would it be tomorrow?


    "Yeah. It''ll be pretty late to get home tonight, it''s unlikely that Aizawa is walking away doing well, and I''ll have the informer check out Aizawa''s move tomorrow, and he''ll do it in good shape."


    "Copy that. I''ll text the boss that too."


    Manami nodded and retrieved his shitty fingertip phone again.

 97 18

    When Manami was texting Kato on the train, True was in the underground downtown area of Perfect Town, Euthanasia City.


    "Hi True, long time no see. He hasn''t used us at all lately, so I was just wondering if he was coming."


    A black boy with his back on the wall and his hips down on the ground looked up to the truth and spoke in fluent Japanese.


    The boy''s name is Richard Inoue. From among those who know him, he is called Rick and is a member of the intelligence organization Machine Gun Birth.


    The age of appearance is not much different from the truth, the appearance of the unbearability stands out, the smile and affection are good as opposed to the truth, just being on the spot gives the impression that there is only a soothing space in his vicinity.


    "Your place doesn''t give me information online or via email, so it''s inconvenient."


    A quick request for the information required for this purpose is an unsuitable organisation.


    It can vary from one mouthful to another with information organizations and informants, including those who use their feet to handle information gathered directly, those who manage information sent in front of the Internet, those who merely compile intelligence agency papers, and all those general organizations.


    A machine-gun birth is a complete crime scene. An organization whose business is simply to sell the information obtained to customers and other informants and organisations, without any control of the information itself. In addition, it is their policy to meet and communicate in person.


    Truth is, I didn''t just buy information from them, I was selling information about myself and Junko. Of course, they don''t just sell it to them, they also sell it to other intelligence organizations and freelance informants. Unless it''s for the purpose of putting it on the backstreet intelligence paper, buying and selling it with multiple people is fundamental.


    "It''s true that Yunzuka''s boss and I are good friends and use you all the time - right? I bought Junko''s anger when the princess hugged me and ran away, so you came here."


    "So, what are the signs that the mouse is moving?


    To tease Rick, True thinks of himself flashing in his head, then exhales as small as he gave up, and immediately gets to the point.


    "Though I only know the amount of stock in Euthanasia that the truth has taught me. There''s no sign of that. I normally live my daily life."


    True that Junko was alert to extra intervention without truly saying no, and had his machine-gun birth checked for trends in mice left alone by Junko.


    But only this time, the possibilities were faint, and I really thought so. Most importantly, if I were to move it first, I would choose a regular husband who visited the institute yesterday.


    "Please continue to monitor us. So, one more thing. What about the behavioral patterns of the sweeping vacation mentes?


    "Everybody''s a regular at Tasmanian Devil. Kenichiro Tazawa and Kenichi Takada go to every gambling facility in Anle City. These two often act on sets. Takuya Saji and Manami Morita also always act together. We often date day and night in the downtown area of the perfect town or in the woods of the euthanasia generals. Sometimes I think I go out of town. Apparently Liu Wei and Mutual Moon had a lot of indeterminate solo actions, except to go to Tasmania Devil with their buddies. Tatsuhiro Kato rarely leaves Ajito."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    I truly think that it seems to be just the people who have a narrow range of actions besides their thoughts. We can''t kill each other in a neutral zone, and their ambush on the road leading to downtown Azit and the perfect town would already be on alert in last night''s battle.


    If possible, I want to take the lead from the true side by targeting where they are acting alone, but in this situation it is very difficult to imagine them acting alone.


    "Hey......"


    Rick turned off his grin, did his eyes behind his true back and moaned.


    When the truth looked back, the person there also opened his eyes wide, as he was not least surprised to see what was true.


    "Mmm!"


    Liu Wei, a lad-headed giant in people''s clothes and part of a sweeping vacation, was there.


    (Doesn''t sound like he was wearing me)


    Liu Wei was clearly surprised when he saw his true face. Determine that it would be a total coincidence.


    "Hey, are you willing to make this fight go away? Well, there''s nobody else, so I''m sure you''ll be fine."


    True to inflate the killing, Rick said, quickly evacuated to the corner of the alley. The underground is currently idle and unpopular. The store is already closed.


    "Mmm..."


    Liu Wei, on the other hand, was lost. The coincidence that when Takuya and Manami returned, they were supposed to raid by the threesome, but they would encounter the target alone.


    It is also up to Liu Wei to make a decision that this would be the right option to avoid fighting and keep running. True people are willing to fight, but if they are thorough in their escape, they are just confident that they won''t let them catch up.


    "Mmm!"


    But when Liu Wei spoke as sharply as if he had decided to be intensely murdered by the true anomaly, he chose to fight True alone lightly.


    There is no particularly profound reason. Just purely Liu Wei wanted a power comparison with the powerful enemy in front of him. I just wanted to be interested in a one-on-one fight. While I knew that as a killer it was the worst stupid choice, Liu Wei chose to taste the joy of being a fighter.


    It was during the U.S.-China War that Liu Wei met Tatsuhiro Kato.


    Battle creatures with cannibal programming in each other''s countries were unleashed indiscriminately and presented with a hell of a look. The countryside where Liu Wei lived was also attacked by a herd of Battle Creatures.


    Unlike that of modern times when battle programs were applied, Battle Creatures of that era had many substitutes made just to eat and scatter humans.


    Children who are driven around in the fields, surrounded, and eaten alive trembling in fear. A family that desperately builds a barricade at the entrance to the house, but is torn like a piece of paper and tragically slaughtered by a herd of beasts who have crept into the house. The moment when the necks of the men who bravely resist with their oxes and axes continue to jump.


    Hell sights were seen all over the village. Greedy beasts, full of murder instincts, persevered in chasing the villagers running around, finding the hidden without missing them, killing them one after the other.


    Liu Wei''s family was also killed and eaten by Battle Creature in front of him watching. My brother, who was five years old, was swallowed whole alive. My parents were only eaten on the head and left with only the torso left behind.


    It was Liu Wei''s turn at the end, and when he was ready to die, the beasts of the devil were instantly slaughtered by one man.


    The man was Tatsuhiro Kato.


    That burned into Liu Wei''s brain as an unforgettable memory. Even then, Kato was exactly the hero of the story, defeating dozens of battle creatures on his own.


    In order to admire his strength and reward him for his benevolence in saving his life, Liu Wei joined the army and studied porosity in the Special Capabilities Unit.


    Liu Wei was never better at talent, but because he was an uninterrupted hard-worker, he became a user to the point where even the troops could see him at first sight, and he would give him numerous achievements.


    After growing up, he offered to work under Kato, but Kato said no to this softly.


    But then a while later, I heard about Kato retiring from Killer Operations and creating an organization that specializes in killing, and I thought this would finally help Kato, so I went first.


    If we are to help Kato, we should leave here to protect the comrades of the sweeping vacation.


    But that''s not funny. Tazawa always says. Kato also says. I have no pessimism about whether it''s a killer business or not. Enjoy it. Liu Wei himself hopes to do so. Fighting an opponent who is likely to be hit with all the power he has built up. You won''t miss this.


    A heroic statue called Kato I saw at a young age. Absolute yearning for strength. In order to prove to yourself that it will happen, we need a situation commensurate with it and a strong enemy.


    Liu Wei took a look at the two alleged bi-perfects of the sweeping vacation, this boy who defeated the hero and hunted down the harmony moon, a strong man who matched it.


    "Mmm!"


    Liu Wei begins to mindfulness with his hands in front of his stomach.


    We truly know that Liu Wei needs that action to release his temper.


    However, at the time of entry into motion, Liu Wei''s surroundings were already strewn with walls of mind, which also proved to be impossible to shoot through to the extent of a true bullet. The aim will be when the mind is released immediately after the attack.


    "Mmm!"


    I was distracted by Liu Wei, the arrowhead who truly thought so. The timing of the opponent''s attack is rounded out by a series of actions, so it is true that dodging was easy, but instantly you realize that it is the exact opposite.


    Shortly before the feeling of release truly reached, the truth glanced at his upper body greatly and flew backwards himself.


    Signs of stores on both sides of the underground are blown away by Liu Wei''s relegated mind. I didn''t let go of my chi mass. A wall of mind was unleashed to cover the passage.


    The truth, seeing it and realizing it was impossible to avoid, was that it took the means to minimize the damage.


    The blast-like impact slammed the floor with a true little body bouncing in the air spinning backwards as it was.


    Shortly after the enemy strikes, it''s impossible for me to move on to the attack.


    I think the truth as I get up is that it''s the best I can do just to get back in shape. In fact, Liu Wei has already taken care of his next move.


    "Huh!


    Once again, the walls of my mind cover up the passages of the underground, and it really strikes me. There is only enough specification to deal with it to fly backwards and not take as much damage to your torso as possible, just like earlier. Of course. Still, the damage accumulates.


    "Hey, True, are you okay?


    "Mmm!"


    Almost at the same time as Rick spoke, Liu Wei let his mind go for the third time.


    A huge amount of surface attack by chi. How many more times the hell can you release it? It''s hard to imagine that you can do so many attacks, but you''re only letting it go because you''re sure you''re going to end up within the limits of the possible number of times.


    You should see it as a war of attrition and not a win just because you are patient. Plus, there''s no room for escape.


    (If only I could get that one at the same time as getting in shape...)


    While being blown away, I glance at the standing sign of a clothing store that is blown away as well as I am.


    In fact, Truth overestimated Liu Wei. From Liu Wei''s point of view, the surface attack by this Qi is very draining.


    Within two times, Liu Wei was going to inflict so much damage that he couldn''t act on the truth that he made a condensed point attack there. But even after three facial attacks, the truth is still in a state where it can move.


    Truth is, I get up and run in a big hurry to pick up the sign. Thought the next attack must be coming soon, but Liu Wei won''t release the fourth shot inside.


    The truth about picking up the sign is, look at Liu Wei and understand your mistakes. Liu Wei''s face is bright red and tidy, sweating sloppily. I''m not only disturbing my breathing, but the next time I release the same attack, I don''t seem to know that either.


    Additionally, while I have been blown away many times, the distance between Liu Wei and True is largely open. When the distance opens, the mind becomes less powerful. If you''re letting it go face-to-face, it''s even worse.


    (This hand is good to ensure you attack in response to a momentary gap after release)


    True to put up signs with both hands. The gun is also held in his hand. Liu Wei didn''t know what the truth was trying to do, but I just knew that the enemy was willing to come up with something to deal with.


    "Mmm!"


    A fourth wall of mind is unleashed. The very energy of qi is invisible, but the electromagnetic waves are visible. By the flow of air, we can see that the electromagnetic waves are disturbed, so by the swing of that electromagnetic wave we could see all the flow of air that is truly invisible.


    Swing down as if slashing a wall of mind with a sign when striking directly at yourself.


    There was no way to prevent it to that extent, the sign was splashed and the true body was pushed backwards. However, compared to the three earlier shots, the blowup was clearly weak and the truth was that it did not have to fall.


    Though glaring, Truth was, for Liu Wei, sticking out his hand with a gun firmly. It also sets a goal. It is also securely fixed. Twice, pull the trigger.


    Immediately after releasing a huge amount of chi, the guard that concentrated my chi is very late.


    Liu Wei''s giant falls to the front. Both bullets were piercing Liu Wei''s chest.


    "Mmm..."


    He switches his body from depressed to reclining outfits, spitting blood. When he died, Liu Wei tried to follow suit, recalling Tazawa''s dialogue that Daewoon, who leaned back on his big hand, was good.


    Defeat - and before the death that would come to visit, but Liu Wei was filled with gratitude for everything. To the parents who gave birth to me and raised me. to Kato for saving myself. to the army that trained me. In the face of a sweeping vacation I spent with the killer family business. To those who fought themselves. I slaughtered myself, Makoto Aizawa.


    "Mmm!"


    Liu Wei shows a real, roaring shot at the head trying to stab him in the stomach. As usual, his mouth was bent on the letter to, but his eyes looked true as he was laughing.


    "No, that was an amazing fight."


    Immediately after the truth pulls the trigger, Rick, who was evacuating, peeks into his face. Liu Wei''s attention seems to have shredded the aisles and store walls. Rick looks around at them with a frightened look.


    "It hurts all over my body, and I''ll go home and sleep. Good night."


    After doing it with Liu Wei''s eyes blocked, True left that out and went up the emergency stairs nearby.

 98 19

    Temporary at night. The face of the sweeping vacation was at Negijo, in the usual playroom. Without trying to sleep as one, they are all silently crushing their time with a face of depression.


    Manami and Takuya also went home earlier. It was precisely then that Liu Wei learned that he was dead.


    "Normally, you''re going to get killed from a weak guy. So," Hmm, he''s the weakest of us, "he''s laughing. But when you come with us, the heroes, Mutsuki, Liu Wei and I are losing."


    Tazawa, who was riding on a billiard platform that no one else would use and was unconstructively wearing Agura Chitti sake, uttered a bright voice on the field.


    "That''s the way you put it, it''s annoying to hear the hero guy want to look above me. Besides, I don''t think I lost. Aha."


    Mutsuki, who was most depressed, looks up, forcing him to make a smile.


    "If you insist, Liu Wei is not fit to fight alone. Teaming up is the only way to get the most out of his poor fuel-efficient pores"


    "Sure."


    In Kato''s words, Chang Man thought of many of the jobs he had done so far in conjunction with Liu Wei.


    "As planned, I wish Takuya and I were waiting to get there. If you were Liu Weisa, you could have run away. And yet you fought..."


    Manami with a dark face.


    "Oh, I think it''s that analysis. I don''t know if I was in a situation where I had to fight, or if I dared to fight alone."


    Kato smiled and said, looking up at the void. With a nostalgic look.


    "I wasn''t in the mood for a killer. So I refused to let him come to me once."


    "Aha, then what kind of temper is it for a killer? Can you say we''re right for you?


    Mutsuki going into Kato.


    "Killer temperament is either a ruthless, callous machine type or a crazy crazy crazy type of person enjoying murder, well don''t boil that image. Neither of us are, are we?


    That''s what Chang Man says and looks over together.


    "In my case, I''m splitting it up as a job, and the time outside of that job isn''t normal. I think most of them do."


    And, Takuya.


    "That''s the point about how cold you can be at work. Liu Wei is foolish and affectionate. Attractive as a person, but not suitable for this operation."


    While I knew that, during Liu Wei''s second sale, Kato was also rejected. He was greeted by Liu Wei''s enthusiasm as part of a sweeping vacation.


    "You don''t mind if I screw you with that. He was happy with it, Candlestick."


    Reading Kato''s thoughts, Tazawa said.


    "I think Tazawa-san is close to the Squidward type."


    "Oh, that''s what I thought too"


    Meaningly laughing Chang Man and Manami agreeing to it.


    "It doesn''t make sense first of all to use what''s crazy as a criterion. Life is a game. It''s a play, play. When I enjoy my life, I''m the one who falls for Noriya, which means I''m crazy."


    Tazawa laughs off.


    "Then what about covering me up and putting that life at risk? Isn''t that what you have to offer me?


    A harmonious moon bears a masochistic grin and asks in a trembling voice. The fact that two of my people died for me is quite enjoyable.


    "That''s not funny. On the contrary, it''s more fun to play with protecting you."


    Tazawa returns it so lightly and pours the leftover liquor in the glass at once.


    "We''re not all just saying it with comfort. This is normal."


    And, Manami. For my own sake, there was a history of Zhuoya falling with this world, but now the mood of the Rakuzuki is painfully clear.


    "Even now, it is strictly forbidden to go out alone until you finish Makoto Aizawa"


    Kato told him in a harsh tone.


    "Even tomorrow night, go finish Aizawa on the team. In the form of Takuya and Manami, and another. He seems to be out in plain sight, as if he were going to lure Mutsuki or us out. The encounter itself will be easy."


    "You wouldn''t mind replacing Liu Wei, but I''ll go."


    Chang Man comes up with a name.


    "Okay, so am I."


    Tazawa tried to make a name for herself.


    "You will be hard with that injury. Cure it. Plus, there are too many of us. Even Junko and the others will come out."


    Lightly controlled by Kato.


    "I know. I just said it in Nori."


    Tazawa laughed naggingly and poured booze into the glass.


    "''Cause you''re gonna win"


    Manami goes to Mutsuki''s side and smiles as she pulls that cheek. The moon smiles like a tickle.


    "I''ll go play with the three of us again when it''s cleared up"


    "Let''s go to Tokyo Dickland again."


    Takuya suggests with a bright look. Manami obviously looks disgusted.


    "Haha, what, are you willing to flag death like a hero again and get killed?


    "It won''t be a death flag. No, I won''t let you."


    In teasing Mutsuki, Zhuoya said with all her strength.


    "I''m looking forward to eating Mutsuki''s lunch again."


    "Dude, I cook like a good moon. I can''t imagine."


    Chang Man teases.


    "I don''t know why you''re splitting up, this guy."


    Mutsuki pounded Zhuoya''s head with a laugh.


    Shayyah was gradually feeling nothing. There was nothing left to think about.


    If Mutsuki doesn''t speak up, he won''t answer anything. I have nothing to think about. The time other than when self is diluted and conversing with the Good Moon is even obscured.


    On the other hand, the thoughts and consciousness of the Rapprochement Moon have grown stronger, and the Rapprochement Moon always thinks and feels in time other than conversation with Shayyah. To that fact, Mutual Moon had a strong sense of crisis.


    What was in Shayyah''s heart was infinite despair. The image of a black hole at the bottom was seen in the good moon. The only words I uttered when I was in conversation with the Good Moon were hatred for the world, curse for fate.


    And it was a plea full of masochism. He wants me to save myself now. Otherwise, he wants me to destroy everything in this world on my own behalf.


    Even though I''m the only one trapped in this room for the rest of my life and treated like this, I can''t allow every human being in the outside world to be free and happy. So he asked me to break everything. He used to cry and scream again and again, moaning at the Good Moon.


    But now you make yourself laugh full of ridicule and madness and whisper it. It included a mockery of the Good Moon, which could not carry it out, and occasionally, he spit out his hatred against the Good Moon.


    When Sharia''s consciousness is ambiguous, its memories are repeated and regenerated many times during the Good Moon. It was clearly felt in the Rapprochement Moon that Shayyah''s hatred eroded his own heart.


    The mother, on the other hand, stopped visiting the room as Shayyah''s consciousness became scarce.


    Even if you come to the room once in a while, Mutsuki resents you. When you send your gaze, you smile satisfactorily and leave the room immediately. The Moon didn''t know what that meant. I don''t even know what you''re thinking.


    There''s only one thing I know. Shayyah will no doubt disappear as it is. Shayyah''s heart, after entrusting all his hatred to the Moon, can vanish.


    Mutsuki wanted to do something to stop it from happening. I''ve had that feeling all along from the start. Fear and impatience were swirling through the Moon as it was becoming as I had a hunch. I wanted to help Shayyah.


    But there is nothing I can do to myself that can exist only in the heart of Shayyah.


    (What the hell am I?


    Fu, the question according to the brain of the Rakuzuki. I think for the first time of the existence of myself, born and lost in the heart of Shayyah. Inquire: Is it the delusion that the solitude of Shayyah gave birth to? Or is it a multiple personality?


    City of the Night - While keeping his back on the city lights to see the flow of people, Chang Man was thinking of a dead childhood tame.


    Chang Man was sick of his own shortness of mind and the fact that he would hurt people without being able to contain it. She found out about it and treated me nicely to the winner. I thought she was the sweetest woman in the world.


    Why should such a loving girlfriend be in such eyes? Every time I think about it, I get angry. The Goddess of Destiny has distorted sexual roots to make.


    One girl is shown the course to ruin, and the winner lays herself on a good moon with a similar history to herself.


    The winner took revenge, but could not save his beloved. But Mutsuki continues to have an unfulfilled vengeance. As you are at the bottom of darkness much deeper than you are, you can see it in the eyes of Chang Man.


    While in the city on a busy night, Chang Man can''t feel the person''s garbage. From the time I turned my back on society and walked down the back street, it just seemed like the inhabitants of the front street were living in a completely different dimension while in the same world.


    Colorless, transparent, faceless, moving mannequin doll. Biologically, they''re classified as human, just like themselves, a flock of sheep. Due to the nature of the sweep vacation, the sensation is extra strong because apparent street dwellers are rarely targeted either.


    A bunch of passers-by crossing in front of themselves. Chang Man hasn''t seen them. It''s in my sight, but I haven''t incorporated it into my consciousness. A fierce carnivore should be passing through the scene soon, scattered among sheep. It is my duty to lead the beast to the hunting ground.


    Chang Man is aware. Whether you''re the weakest on a sweep vacation. But just because you''re less combative doesn''t mean you''re less of a contributor to the organization. Speaking solely of the number of people who have killed the target, the winner is at the top of the sweep vacation.


    Because I am aware of my weakness, I often use the means of assassination that is suitable for a killer, avoiding frontal battles as much as I can.


    The target arrived, as per the information purchased in advance.


    Among the colorless, transparent, faceless mannequins crossing the road, a man with proper color and face enters the view of the winner.


    Makoto Aizawa was out tonight last night, already walking outside. You''re right about the informant. Chang Man, with a grand foothold, advances into true vision.


    True and gaze. That''s enough.


    Zhang Man is tempered for a moment by the immense and disastrous killing that truly unleashes.


    Chang Man quickly swept into the garbage and quickly headed to the forest of the euthanasia general. To where the hero was murdered.


    I don''t even have to look back and check. I know they''re following me. Don''t give me a hand here, either.

 99 20

    Truth is, I didn''t hesitate to go on the invitation of Chong Man. I had a feeling there was a gimmick like when I was a hero, but I didn''t care about the danger at all, and I would follow after Chang in a foothold that didn''t precipitate me.


    Truth is, it''s more common to face your opponent and fight from the front. But that''s not why I don''t like assassinations. Depends on the mood at that time, depending on the situation.


    (I guess that contents are sniper guns)


    Seeing the elongated bag carried by Chang Man, True decided so. Sniping is a rare means of assassination in the back street, but not all of them are, and if you''re a little armed, you''ll notice signs of a sniper. If you''re being targeted, be vigilant.


    The fact that Chang Man is a sniper makes sense that there will be multiple enemies. It''s also hard to imagine a sniper coming all the way out here on his own.


    Even if I were to guide you, I don''t know what the chancellor''s intentions were to teach you to truly show you that you are a sniper or that you are waiting on more than one, but I really didn''t even think deeply while keeping it in mind. I''ve been thinking about it, and I can''t do anything about it at the moment. It''s also possible that the contents of that bag aren''t actually sniper guns, but something completely different.


    Forest of euthanasia general. A park south of downtown Awesome Town, Anle City. At night, the winners disappeared to a place often used for backstreet deals and protests.


    I went into the woods and tracked them down for a while, but the truth is I lost sight of the Chong Man along the way. I felt multiple intentions to kill directed at me, stopping my legs. Instinct felt that it would be fatal to continue to follow after Chang Man any longer, staring at the darkness among the woods.


    (Maybe this... there are three of them)


    I feel two killings on my skin besides the Zhang Man, who disappeared into the darkness.


    (Is that what you were afraid of... For the three of us, raids, including ambushes...... That guy''s reading is brilliant. Or did you deliberately say that to me after thinking about the possibility?


    I recall the words of Junko, who said that no more than three of us would attack him. I''ve dealt with many more, but that''s a story limited to the Miscellaneous Class.


    They are first-class killers, and you can see that their movements are regulated.


    Three on one. This is an unlimited desperate situation at a time when there are three elites of considerable skill. The development that Junko told me and wanted to avoid has become a reality.


    True to desperately expose weakness and fear. I can''t contain the fear itself, but at least I have to do something about it.


    (Even if the winning chance is thin, I''ll grab that slight one)


    Sit on your stomach and watch your surroundings calmly.


    There''s something ahead.


    Chang Man turns his back ahead as he turns, and begins to turn back the way he came. I truly feel the raiders coming after me through the woods. I can''t see him, so I think he''s pretty far away. In this darkness, and with the trees flourishing, it is not a distance from which sniping is possible.


    Chong Man is trying to frame me for some kind of trap. The movement of those who follow at a distance. It was so puzzling. I don''t know what I''m after.


    True stops suddenly, turning back and flashing forward like pulling out a knife. The steel wire that was connected between the lower length tree and the tree is cut.


    (You mean the enemy has a user of steel wire?)


    True judgment is made whether steel wires are stretched out on each location in advance rather than in two or three locations. I''ve also been able to read the enemy''s intentions by and large.


    "Looks like they noticed."


    Chang Man says toward the radio incarnation in a place where he can''t confirm his true appearance from his sight. I can''t see the enemy, but I know all the steel wires I put up. Whether the enemy is on steel wire, or the steel wire is cut, you''ll soon see that.


    ''Yeah, I''m aware of that. You can cut steel wire with a knife. "


    Manami answers. Currently, Manami and Takuya should be chasing True around to guide them.


    "One of the possibilities was originally considered. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Keep between scratching your head,


    "I knew you were like someone who wouldn''t kill me with ease. It''s annoying."


    Chang Man was good at assassinating using ultrasonic vibrating steel wire. When working with your buddies to fight, strain the wire and wait for the target to hit it, limit the target''s movement, or pull the wire when the target arrives at a point where you can manipulate your wire and chop it up.


    It would be easier if you put it on your own, but your opponent didn''t either on the boulder this time.


    "It''ll be a hassle, but good things naturally direct me to the point of example. Your enemies seem to be aware of it."


    "I''ll try to do something, but if you can''t, just Mr. Takada can run away."


    "I''m going to do that even if you don''t tell me. I''m so sorry that I''m in the middle of this with you guys."


    To the bright voice of Zhuoya, Chang Man gave that back with a grin.


    First Manami shrunk the distance at once and appeared on her true right hand side.


    Truth stops his legs and faces Manami. Manami doesn''t have anything to gain. It''s hand-to-hand.


    From further aft, Takuya slowly approaches with her pistol in one hand.


    From the left hand side stands a sniper rifle, while an award man wearing a night-vision goggle shows up. Truth is, the rifle must have an infrared laser sight.


    (I don''t know why you don''t show up on purpose and then attack me right away)


    True to judge whether every step of the enemy''s actions is a prospective one. The aim is a mystery, but the truth is stopping thoughts along the way.


    If you strain too much, you drown in a ploy. And vice versa.


    True teach Junko to think too much about inexplicable situations and strange behavior, which can cause agitation and confusion, and that enemies can come after it. In this phase, you just have to think about it until you can think about it, and then deal with it in battle when you get out.


    Zhang Man sinks his hips on the spot and turns the rifle''s muzzle true with one knee up. It''s called knee-jerking. Although it is a posture that can be done because it comes from outside the range of a true pistol, it would be difficult to avoid a true attack on an aggressive force if it were to fall within the range of a true shooting.


    "You''re the brother of the Sarge police... you said you had a fallen brother in the back street, but it''s you, right? But you''re a different sister and brother."


    He shifts his eyes from Chang Man and turns to Takuya and speaks.


    "That''s what they''ll tell you."


    True to shoot a gun at Takuya who laughs bitterly.


    Chang Man also shoots as if he had reacted to it. Zhuoya sends a true shot, and True sends a shot of Zhuang Man. A shockwave of rifle bullets slightly shakes the true body.


    The truth, determined to be dangerous to be on the spot, rushed out in a direction free of enemies. We also truly knew that it was an arrangement to steer us in that direction, but we had to do so in this situation.


    Zhuoya or Manami also thought about pushing forward and cutting through, but the opponents are not elephant, they are all first-rate killers, and there are three of them. It''s too risky a hand.


    Zhuoya and Chang Man continue to shoot guns, but the trees hold them back and they don''t really hit them. Changman''s rifle would penetrate a thin tree, but his vision itself is blocked.


    True awareness of the swelling of killing behind my back.


    With a handsome foot that was extraordinarily faster than his true foot, Manami was approaching him all at once packing his time.


    He stops his leg, looks back and Manami jumps, his true neck rolls out his right hand. It was not a good time to fight back with a gun. It was timing and speed.


    If this is the right time, Manami is sure of the victory.

 100 21

    "What!?


    Manami peels her eyes and gives her a voice of surprise. Manami''s right-hand knife was held back by a wrist grabbed by his true left hand.


    The muzzle of a pistol in your true right hand is pointed at Manami from close range. With all his strength, Manami waves his true hand away.


    Bullets are fired. Manami avoided it elsewhere, and flew heavily, distancing himself from the truth. The bullet blurred his left arm, and his blood was all over him.


    (Received the speed and power of the vampired Manami? Even the first good moon said it was overwhelming)


    Takuya also stripped her eyes in amazement,


    "They say it''s the most powerful biological weapon Junko Yukioka has ever built, and you better stay away from the detours. Looks like we''re seeing steel wire too. The only approach is the last simultaneous attack."


    Takuya whispers toward Manami, quick away from the truth. It must have sounded like Manami through a wireless inch.


    During the current offense, Zhuoya and Zhang Man had disappeared from their true sight.


    I can see several steel wires planted in the trees right next to me. It was difficult to see if it was not close and thin, besides being in the dark, but it seemed solid to my true eyes. I can do enough to keep you from getting caught up in battle, but it''s a difficult craftsmanship to cut as you move.


    While keeping an eye on Manami, True tried to pay the knife to cut the steel wire. But at that moment, I felt a desire to kill from afar, and quickly left the scene.


    Sniping by rifle - Bullets cross the space where True was just before.


    Though I know the approximate angle and position of where he was sniped from, I don''t see the shooter, Chang Man. Only Manami looks to the truth with a certain distance.


    He was further sniped to continue standing, and True had to flee in the opposite direction where Manami was. Moving around poorly takes a steel wire. Stretched in the form of steel wire walls to the left and right, narrow passages can be made.


    Even if true notices the presence of steel wire, we just have to keep avoiding bullets in one direction. I mean, I have to keep running in one direction. If you want to avoid bullets in the direction where Manami is, Manami will flesh you out again, and now it''s time to take a deadly blow.


    Obviously I''m being guided, but I can''t help it. Situations where, in narrow passages, there is almost only room forward to avoid attacks.


    The three of them have repeated a lukewarm attack and are trying to direct them to a specific location. I mean, ahead of us, I guess there''s a trap waiting to make sure we slaughter our prey. I know for sure, but as things stand, I can''t help it.


    While fleeing, he tried to look back to shoot a gun at Manami, but the truth was that he saw an unexpected figure and his movements were dull.


    On the front right hand side in the direction of progress, the figure of the Chong Man who was thought to be sniping with a rifle at some point. It was in the shape of being turned around and pinched back and forth.


    But there is no rifle in Chang Man''s hand, and he is not wearing a goggle. It is the pistol that is gripped in your right hand. I don''t see anything gripped in my left hand. True determines that it is probably steel wire.


    Follow that gap with dull true movement, and snipe even more. Then slightly late, Chang Man fires two shots, a pistol.


    One of Chang Man''s shot bullets hits the true left chest. Though it didn''t get to pierce the bulletproof fiber, it collapses into shock.


    Stay and distance yourself from Manami and Chang Man as they twitch closer.


    Rifles and goggles seemed true void by being handed to Takuya to change roles with the first winner who was smelling like a sniper.


    (You''re jilli poor. If I stay like this, they''ll kill me. We need to do something.)


    True to admit that the defeat is obviously dark. At the same time, the fear of death boils strongly.


    So the truth is, I noticed a new fact. Steel wires strewn forward and overhead. When a large amount of steel wire is pulled from Chang Man''s left hand, the steel wire stretched out in the top and three directions is bounced, which is a trick that involves cutting the prey simultaneously.


    If you''re the only shooter in front, you can shoot him. You can also defeat the rear Manami. It will be the Chong Man who will have to kill for sure.


    But if the three of us were attacked at the same time, I don''t think we can avoid all the rest of the attack where we killed the winner. In the first place, there were steel wires strewn around, with little escape. The only way to avoid an attack is to have about a single dose of space.


    Even if you kill Chang Man, look back and try to shoot the two rears, you will be killed. It is also troublesome that Manami is a melee attack, Changman is a steel wire and gun, and Takuya is a rifle from afar and a different way of attacking each.


    Already, Manami is approaching a distance where she can make an intermission with True in an instant.


    The only way to deal with this is to end Chang Man and Manami almost simultaneously without a time lag. But it''s a difficult business.


    (Could it be packed? Me)


    A backward thought really crosses the back of my brain.


    Complete Death Interment. Dead zone to hunt and kill prey. I have myself there. Brilliant. At the time of entering the corridor of the steel wire, it can be regarded as having already been captured by an inescapable trap. Normally, the situation is no longer helpful.


    The fear of death rapidly erodes the true mind. But at the same time, it fills me with joy that I remember the fear of death. I''ve never felt happier. A game where you enjoy the thrill of death by chipping your life instead of your own. This is the pleasure that truth seeks.


    The truth closed my eyes only for a moment. During that moment of meditation, I ask my instincts. What is the best move you should be making right now?


    The answer came right away. It''s not just the head. An answer to survival, coming from previous experiences stained with true whole bodies.


    True to pull your left foot slightly back with your torso flanked and your right foot axially.


    Put your left hand behind your uniform and hold the other gun.


    Three people, who perceived signs that True was going to do something, opened their hands to its arrow tip, True, which tried to make a simultaneous attack on the street of the meeting, targeting both Manami and Chang Man simultaneously, shooting two guns simultaneously.


    They were both shot through the head and died instantly. But Takuya''s sniping is still there.


    With a rigid gap just after a true attack, there''s a good chance they''ll shoot. Truth asks himself if he will do it. Only my head is spinning at high speeds, but my body can''t keep up. The bullet flies in, and the image of wearing your body floats behind your true brain.


    But still, it''s a limitless critical time, but if your movement is as fast as a comma second, and if your opponent''s trigger is as slow as a comma second, there''s a chance that you can engage it.


    Truth is, I never saw an enemy attack, and I lay down.


    (Alive...)


    True to remember relief. My heart is ringing strong, fast and hard. Fear and tension still persisted, but the relief that outweighed the time of death prevailed over it.


    But the relief was quickly smashed. The enemy is not shooting.


    (Were you cut off from this move?


    Assuming you were going to slack the timing a little bit and shoot after dodging...


    A fear even stronger than earlier boils down to the true heart. True ran forward like a dog with his back and tried to avoid sniping. If the enemy''s prospects were as he had expected, he also understood that the effort would have ended in prison and would have been killed.


    But somehow, there''s still no sign of Takuya shooting.


    On the contrary, the killing itself had disappeared.


    Truth rises. I had two chances to kill myself. If they were willing to do that, they were dead for sure. Nonetheless, it was even the earliest wonder that he lived in this way.


    Surprised that the enemy had escaped, he remained vigilant, but eventually, before true, Takuya appeared in a fluttering foothold.


    Takuya is taking off her goggles and incense and staring at Manami''s wreckage. It was as if it had not been intentionally done, such as the fact that there was a truth right on the side.


    (In the shock of killing a woman you like in front of you, did you lose your will? If I hadn''t lost my temper and continued to be attacked in a way that would have stepped on my people''s deaths, I might have died)


    Either way, this almost determines the battle. Takuya would never be weak either, but still I don''t feel like losing one-on-one.


    With his relief for survival and the excitement of a life-threatening battle, he realized that he was truly, but painfully erect, surrounded by no more comfort, and thought of himself as his face in his heart, he served to cool his head.


    "I''m going to comfort Manami, was Manami comforting you? Are you going to be supportive, and you were?


    Takuya looks up and squeals as she looks up at the night sky.


    "We were us, trying to be happy. I was happy. In any way. But... I couldn''t protect him.


    Show only your face to the true, with a lonely smile on your face.


    "It''s hard to kill someone like you or Mutsuki."


    When the truth was told, Takuya stuck the muzzle of the rifle in her hand to her head, keeping her true.


    Put your hands on the trigger. but leak a laugh at what you thought and get the gun out of your head.


    "I knew you''d fight to the end and die."


    "I like that."


    True to nod small with no expression.


    "Do you have a favorite child?


    Takuya asks with a smile.


    ����


    I didn''t answer the truth, but it seemed to pass on to Takuya.


    "Don''t protect him properly..."


    Shortly after, two gunshots sounded.


    "Three more"


    While the gunshot is pulling its tail, the truth shrugs.


    "I''m sorry. I killed him before I could regenerate him."


    He was shot through the throat and looked down at Zhuoya, who fell on his back, remembering truly about Miao Woman Saji Police.

 101 22

    "I can''t help but hate everything in this world. I want unbeatable power in this ridiculous world."


    In front of the crimson-eyed girl dressed in white, Mutsuki pleaded so with the thought of spitting blood.


    "Though it will depend on you, I may be able to give you quite a bit of strength."


    Junko answers to the true wishes of a girl about twelve or three years old with that usual uncontrolled smile.


    "Not quite, I want power that no one can beat!


    It has been about three weeks since Mutsuki lived at the Snow Oka Institute. Junko, True, and Tired lived with three people, and it became quite clear to them what they were like.


    Most importantly, it gives Junko the right strength to those who accept him as an experimental bench for their research.


    The reason why Mutsuki visited here - that wasn''t because it had a purpose. Because I had no other choice. Without knowing exactly what was going to happen when I got here, I just made sure to get over it and visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    Mutsuki has been thinking about it. How to revive Shayyah. Junko told me that I couldn''t do it lightly. He said Mutsuki himself was a problem to be solved somehow and that it could not be a direct force.


    Hate inherited from Shayyah. Clear it up and Shayyah will be resurrected. Mutsuki simply concluded so.


    "So - it''s up to you. Not one in ten people couldn''t stand what we''re going to transplant. Not many people in pain are dead. If you have a heart that can stand it, the first stage is clear. I can''t even imagine how it will evolve after that. But as far as Arlaune was concerned a decade ago, it proves that it can be as good as it gets. It''s up to you to see if you can evolve the Great Monster."


    "Aha, that would be good for you."


    Mutsuki laughed invincibly and later became Junko''s experimental bench without saying anything.


    That''s how Mutsuki acquired two abilities. One is a powerful playback capability. The other is Family Fresh. The latter was not prepared from the outset. It is a force blossomed by chance.


    At one point, during regeneration when severely injured, I accidentally took in a small spider in my body. In doing so, genetic information about spiders poured in during the Good Moon.


    The spiders taken in at the same time were also half assimilated to the cells of the Good Moon. By doing so, I learned that I could alter the spider cells in my body and obey my orders.


    The ability to follow an organism large enough to take it into your body as a living weapon.


    That does not directly lead to the resurrection of Shayyah, although it did nothing to help Mutsuki live in the back streets or suddenly satisfy the black impulses that boil more than within. But Mutsuki was betting on two possibilities.


    One is the hope that Shayyah will come out satisfied if we continue to clear the resentment we have taken over from Shayyah as it is.


    The other is the hopeful observation that after further evolution of the power of Familiar Fresh to return this body to Shayyah, Shayyah can not transfer his mind to you by creating the ''Rapprochement Moon'' that Shayyah had in mind.


    There are three remaining members of the sweep vacation.


    Each agency paper on the back street writes online about Shinko Yukioka''s murder doll, Makoto Aizawa, and a sweeping vacation protest. Fear and awe swelled up against the truth, which cleaned up five of the eight members alone, both on each bulletin board in the back street.


    "So, Chang Man screwed up, and from today on, you''re the one who beat me up."


    Tazawa says as he faces Mutsuki and distributes cards on the table. Mutsuki was completely unresponsive and remained nagging with a dark face.


    "Oh man, isn''t this business right for you? That''s the same as everyone else, but you can''t change your mind."


    If you look at it from Mutsuki, it''s Tazawa who can have the same attitude as usual, which is incredible.


    "I''m sick. Hey. As a result of what I''ve done. Everyone went to kill each other, convinced to cut off their heroes, and screwed them. Heroes were the most sick of you, so I feel like I was worried about you until now."


    "Heroes are stupid, too. If you''re overconfident in your power, and you go ahead, and you eat it back, you''re not gonna take care of it."


    "I don''t know."


    Shake your head small and show all your hand tags back, Tazawa. Ten clover three cards.


    "No, you''re pretending you know and you don''t? Heroes don''t even float."


    "I know, but... my body is a woman because I owe it to Sharia, but my heart is a man, and I''m in trouble."


    With a ray of laughter, Mutsuki turns the card over. It was the full house of Queen of Spades and Jack of Hearts.


    "Whether the contents say man or man, but the body is actually a woman, I can''t do that if they tell me not to think of you as a woman. Besides, I doubt your heart really belongs to a man."


    "Mmm..."


    "I don''t think it''s a bad way to die a hero. Dying for a woman you fell in love with is one of the romances of a man, and it''s so evil. Bye. It''s all about masculinity."


    I cut back the card, saying it in a tone that I can''t be serious or joke about.


    "I''m glad I got in shape, but they''re just killing me. Bye... It''s not like they took him on the road."


    "You''re just self-satisfied. You''re full of death, hero. But isn''t that a good idea? It''s better to live a sloppy life and find a place to die where you can snort when you''re worth putting your life on, rather than old and old."


    The word is no consolation for the Moon. Tazawa is a fat, short man on the ground. Mutsuki was attracted to that enjoyable way of life and thought, and was particularly nostalgic for Tazawa among the sweeping vacations.


    "I''m pretty sure the hero was worried sick about you the most. So at least don''t draw on that thought. It''s fine that you keep getting mowed and killed by hatred and sacrificing, but you don''t really think there''s anything going on down there, do you? What you need is something else, right?


    My eyeballs get hot. It only sounds like a clich�� sermon when other humans say it, which, Tazawa says, is completely different.


    (My raison d ''��tre is for Sharia. Shayyah is everything)


    stared down at the cards, and once again the Rakuzuki said strongly in his heart,


    (But that Shaye afflicts me... I lose something important because of the sacrifice I''m making to awaken Shaye. stray)


    I wonder if the opportunity to stop that stray is exactly now.


    Forget about Shayyah and try to clear up Shayyah''s grudges, even though he lives in the hope of it all, Shayyah at heart is nowhere. My self, Mutsuki, does exist here and now. I keep taking endless revenge to clear up the resentment of Shayyah, who is nowhere.


    The will is annoying. What are these grudges and things for? Endless revenge has only brought about the consequences of driving your people to death.


    "If only I wasn''t even such a strange person..."


    Squeeze as you spill tears over the cards.


    "Weird? It''s not like you''re the only one who''s special. Bye, huh? Everyone in the world is sick. This guy always wanted to think that I was normal, and the concept that normal is normal, normal is normal, normal is normal is normal, normal is normal is normal, but I want to be good, but in fact, this world is like for rubbish. All the people in this world are maggots in raw garbage. That''s who he is. At least it looks like it to me."


    There were nuances to lighten up the depressing Mutsuki, but it was also Tazawa''s true intention.


    "I''ve been playing around scattering that garbage and crushing both maggots. Fun, huh? So you can have more fun, too. You''ve said that many times, haven''t you? This world is a playground. At the time we were born in this world, we were the chosen elite of hundreds of millions of sperm, and if we didn''t enjoy it, we''d lose it, wouldn''t we? It''s the best way to feed the people who died trying to protect you."


    This world is a playground - I have heard the words from Tazawa''s mouth many times Mutsuki.


    I''m out on that playground playing with myself and Shayyah, who disappeared without going out on the playground. Mutsuki always becomes so aware.


    While I am comfortably inspired by Tazawa''s words, I honestly cannot accept them. No, I''m not denying Tazawa''s idea. Because I want to affirm it, I return the presence of Shayyah and become strongly conscious.


    "Ma, this line I always say is what my first lover used to say when I was a kid. I''ve changed since then. Oh, no, the cult religion we''ve been talking about lately, like" The Megalodon of Thin Happiness, "you''re saying the same thing. Some people think the same thing."


    "What kind of playground is this?


    "Oh. That''s what I said to my elementary school kid, Kickin ''Cho. So, I had the same idea."


    Tazawa speaks with a nostalgic eye.


    "Something''s weird about you being my age - you''re an adult, you''re a woman who feels objectified... That really influenced my outlook on life. That''s the only word he said that changed me. With only a few things, people can change. I''m going to make it."


    "What happened with that kid? Confessed?


    A good moon spilled with nature and a smile. It is very intriguing, such as the story of Tazawa''s first love, which was thought to have nothing to do with serious sex play.


    "No... in six years of elementary school, I killed myself... You tell me all about the beauty of your life and the crap and fun of the world, and you''re a suicide, right? I didn''t know when I was a kid, but don''t think a lot about it now."


    Mutsuki''s smile disappears in Tazawa''s answer. I also imagine a lot of Mutsuki.


    "When you''re depressed, when you''re mushy, when you''re tempered, when you think of him, you calm down right away. I used to laugh like this all the time. Is it the goddess in me? Hehe."


    and Tazawa, with her mouth wide spread to the side, showing her teeth and laughing. Tazawa smiles a lot.


    "It''s a shock that you killed yourself, but is that child''s words reaching me through Mr. Tazawa? Something''s funny."


    "It''s people that connect the world. The playground is not fun to play alone. We all play together. I don''t like him. He beat him up and kicked him out of the playground."


    "The way you kicked me out sounds like I didn''t taste good..."


    Everything is a later festival. As a result, I drove the sweep vacation to a half-destructed state. They all died for themselves. But neither Tazawa nor Kato blame themselves. Even though it was my muscle to go first and get killed, my people went first and got killed to protect me.


    There''s still three of us left.


    Tazawa tells him in a powerful voice, seeing that Mutsuki felt self-blamed and was about to be depressed.


    "Exactly, if only you survived at the end of the day, then we could win, right?


    Mutsuki didn''t say anything. Honestly, that''s the most unpleasant development, and if that was enough to happen, I even wanted to die first, but I couldn''t possibly speak of it.

 102 23

    "Put that on and you''ll die 100 percent."


    Warn Shufu, overlooking a suit imitating a bird, with a voice whose truth lacks discouragement.


    Junko took the form of giving this suit to fulfill her husband''s desire to avenge Mutsuki. Naturally, after exchanging promises to become an experimental platform with no guarantee of life.


    "It''s an organic device that attaches and forces the force to amplify. Among other things, that was just recently made by Yukioka, and the adjustment hasn''t worked."


    Even in the system in the mouse, what is called the heroic system, there are many substitutes that allow anyone to exercise supernormal powers, depending on the object, by attaching it or by means of a physical capability amplifier embedded in the body. Or there is a pattern of both.


    They are mostly told by Junko that they have become heroes of justice, and are made into experimental benches because of good things. If you are lucky enough to survive, you will also be treated as one of the stocks as an abandoned mouse.


    They are a powerful category among mice, and they gain the most powerful power cheaply, but also at a great price. If you misadd or subtract, you will die instantly because you are harshly using your life force to draw strength. Especially since the suit now handed over to her husband was still in a good place in the early stages of production, the safety aspect was not taken into account at all, and it was a substitute for sucking up the entire life force of the wearer.


    "Many of the heroic mice believe in themselves as righteous heroes and do not doubt them, and are eager to hear from Snow Oka. Believe me, that''s the time to fight evil as a righteous ally. It''s actually just used for the convenience of Yukioka."


    Shufu couldn''t understand everything about what the truth was saying, but he just conveyed that the truth was taking me seriously about him.


    "Vengeance is a stupid thing to do, so stop it"


    "Oh, well, I heard that, thigh, thigh, four more times"


    "That''s the fifth time I''ve said that."


    "Ugh, I heard a lot about it anyway. I know how ridiculous it is to retaliate."


    "Ask your people in your heart. You want that? You expect me to avenge you even when you''re dead?


    True to try to keep Shufu in mind as loud as he has been since yesterday. The feeling is conveyed to Shufu. But I don''t want to turn back.


    "I knew I was inferior to Hiraki. People can''t do it. It''s a person, but it''s not a person. So who can''t do it? I can''t do my head. So human beings can''t do it. I knew it. But my father and my mother said," Well, thank you for being born. "That''s why I tried so hard to get close to people. My friend was there for you, too. Heh, trying to be normal. Hehe, I wanted to be a normal person. But no. I got out of high school, but I didn''t go on to college, and I couldn''t get a job anywhere, because I''m an idiot, because I couldn''t do my head, and, heh, they saw that people way below normal couldn''t do it, and they said no. So, but I could get a job at" Meat Shell Katsuka ". Even though it was a backstreet organization, they were all good people. All those people who don''t make fun of me, they see me as normal."


    Staring at the truth, Shufu desperately tries to convey his thoughts. I was not good at talking, and I was aware that things were often terrible, strange to talk to and not to tell people, so I was in an extra hurry and tried hard to communicate my thoughts somehow.


    In the meantime, he kept staring at Shufu with his big, black-eyed eyes, without really shifting his gaze from Shufu for a moment. He had always been faceless, but he also told Shufu that he was listening sincerely.


    "I''m sure everyone will disagree when they see me retaliate in the afterlife. I think. But I can''t forgive you! And I can never forgive you for killing Ai in particular! Ai is just like me. I don''t have a place to be in normal society, and it got better when I came over here and did it, and I didn''t do anything wrong, but the guy I killed, yum, I can''t forgive him!


    "Destroy yourself with that vengeance, and your father, and his love, cannot be glad. You''ll just grieve."


    True to pinch your mouth in anticipation of timing.


    "To come to vengeance with your life is an act of pity for your loved ones. You don''t have to go that far. If you don''t do that, I''ll kill him."


    "Ugh... So, but, but no. In my head, something black is screaming. It''s rampant. Not because of that. I got to do it. I got to do it. I know what you''re telling me. I know, but I can''t keep it down."


    Shufu distorts his face in pain.


    "I know that, too. But think about it until the end. Fight that raging black thing."


    "How can you be so kind to me?


    In response to Shufu''s question, Truth opened for about a few seconds and took his gaze off Shufu before answering.


    "Looking at you reminds me of my old daddy, and I can''t leave him alone."


    True to sound heartless or embarrassing.


    "Really, so, so, so, what happened to that old duck?


    Shufu asks, and then sees an aura of grief clearly coming out of the truth, although it is the expression that doesn''t change, and understands that he heard something he shouldn''t have heard.


    "Oh, sorry."


    "No, that''s fine."


    The truth, which has always been faceless, makes me smile for a moment.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve remembered because of you. Although it was smarter."


    "That''s right. I can''t do the diet. I can''t. ''Cause I got some bulletproof fiber in my body."


    Try to spread your smile, too.


    Inside that smile, I was filled with thoughts of pulling my hair back, not listening to the true words that cared for me, and taking the choice of vengeance and ruin.

 103 24

    When True exited the room with his regular husband, right across the door, the weariness of his clothes was brought to the wall of the hallway.


    From time to time, it seems like a part-time return of piano playing to Tasmania Devil. He seemed to have bothered to wait for the truth to come out in front of the room given to Shufu.


    "What''s up?


    "Uh... I wanted to be a true force, too, and a lot of things... I checked..."


    Stand close to the truth in a slow foothold and make sure you keep your body in the true body.


    A soft, comfortable feeling that I don''t think of as a man. Slightly higher body temperature.


    True that at first was full of confusion, embarrassment and disgust, but someday they try to keep the tired thing from being crossed with the same sex or opposite sex or something like that. He treats a little kid like kindergarten with such a consciousness that he''s simply getting sweet and hugging.


    "Tatsuhiro Kato... seems to be eaten by death. Age is also age. But... I''m a killer... enough to build a time that I''ve come to be called the strongest. If you can... I think it would be better not to engage..."


    "That''s not good information."


    True to tell straight what you thought, cut and throw away lightly. Sickness is not the first ear, and we can only make decisions to the extent that it might be effective if we bring it into a protracted war.


    Tired doesn''t look particularly shocked by the true awesome reaction, he takes his true hand and tries to take him somewhere.


    "And then there''s a killer named Tazawa... a swordsman who doesn''t use any firearms, to seal his opponent''s firearms... who uses gas indoors..."


    "Tazawa is a famous killer, but Gas''s story was his first. You mean dragging me forcefully into the mound I''m good at."


    "The sweep vacation seemed to often act as a team...... to...... If you use gas, your allies won''t be able to handle firearms either... they didn''t seem to use it often..."


    "It seemed like a lot of guys use anything other than a straw and a gun. So does Mutsuki."


    If you are going to tag with Mutsuki, it is extremely likely that the next battle, after luring him indoors, will use gas to seal a true gun. And all that''s left now are Mutsuki, Tazawa and Kato.


    "You should assume the use of gas."


    "That''s what I think, here..."


    And the door, which was tired, was a room called the treasure room.


    Two people entering the room dressed as tired pulling their true hands and inviting them in.


    It is a large room with a lot of space, with several pedestals arranged at almost equal intervals, decorated with various things on the pedestal.


    Some objects, such as a golden crown with pieces of jewellery and a slender sword with designs, are also decorated with the stripping of creatures that you have never seen, half-shashed sculptures of a disastrous design, and books and guns that are at first glance likely to be everywhere.


    In this room, which Junko named the treasure room, occasionally everyone has a tea party or something. From the truth, it''s all a substitute for unintelligible meaning, but Junko said there''s power and soul in everything.


    "Take this..."


    Tired takes a swing of a Japanese sword and offers it to the true.


    "Okay, take it out on your own"


    "The things in this room��, me and Junko�� are treasures, magic props, and curses that we''ve collected from all over the world over the centuries. Because it''s a good arrangement to use whenever you want to use each other. If you really want to use it... that''s fine."


    "I don''t know what it''s like, and I don''t want to acquire the power of paranormal."


    "I thought I''d say that, but this time...... I recommend this." Concubine Pine, "a demon knife forged with meteorites. There is no blade spill even if a hundred people are slaughtered, no matter how much it is all over people''s fat and blood, it is a knife that the sharpness is not damaged. Other than that... I don''t have any special powers, so I thought I''d simply use it as a knife."


    "I''ve never used a Japanese knife in action. Though I learned to treat you once."


    It was exhausting to teach swordsmanship. It is not a kendo. It''s a real swordsmanship that presupposes slashing and killing people.


    "If you are familiar with the form of battle, then you will not mind�� with your instincts��"


    Truth is, he wants you to fight with this for whatever it is, and he receives the knife from tiredness. I''ve had a Japanese knife before, but it''s obviously quite heavy compared to that.


    Pulling it out of the sheath, a pitch-black body appears. The demonic and blackening fullness was enough to give the creepy impression of not being able to specialize, even if they had not been told beforehand that they were demonic knives and such.


    That''s not all. With a knife in my hand, I looked up close, and I was truly intuitive that there was obviously a supernatural force in this knife, and that this knife was the one that took so many lives.


    "Having that knife reminds me of your head..."


    Tired smiles happily. Your head is a literally tired man who acted with tiredness when he was a warring nation, tired of saying that he was with a previous life that was true for generations.


    The reason why tiredness is unusually nostalgic for me also seems to be the fringe from its previous life, but from the truth, there is a feeling that this world is everything, and that there are things in previous life and so on that will determine who I am in this world.


    "Build up... are you there?


    The truth gets a little tired of almost giving me a hug and asking me that.


    "You can handle it if you want me... okay?


    "No, I''ve told you many times, but I don''t have that kind of hobby."


    True to think of yourself with an unpleasant look in your head, pushing your tiredness back and pulling you away from yourself. Very rarely did tiredness bring such an approach to the fore. Normal truths never lived up to it.


    "We also grew common roads with each other in previous life... It''s the same thing in my previous life that makes me want to see you after killing people, but it''s gone bisexual...... I miss you. Early...... Wouldn''t you wake up there too?


    "Don''t be afraid."


    They ask me that I had such a relationship with tiredness even though I was a man in my previous life, and I sincerely lose heart.


    Moreover, tiredness itself made me even more concerned that I was looking at myself with such expectations and favors. I wanted to tell you not to come any closer, but I can''t do that either because it tends to make my tired state worse if I make it sinister.


    "It was... the most... fun time in my life back then. Me... and you in your previous life, and the days when you ran around in blood and mud with your people, swinging spears and steps, killing and killing and killing"


    "If you try it on me, it won''t be much different now. Though you tend to pull."


    "I don''t... like guns. A knife, or a spear at best. And the battle... became gun mainstream along the way... and I lost my taste."


    "Was it like a mercenary? Or some country''s footsteps?


    "Basically, it was wild... When I was about to run out of money and food, I attacked and plundered the village..."


    "Was it rape?


    True to ask even as you feel a black flame blow out in your chest.


    "Of course. I also had your head to calm the excitement... after the war. I did, too. As I can see... my body... is small, so it''s an adult woman... it''s troublesome, so it''s easy to put together... and the first period was still aimed at girls like me."


    "That sucks."


    I seriously think so and throw up. I regretted I shouldn''t have asked.


    It was pictorially difficult to imagine that this boy, who looked younger than true, white no matter how he saw it, and was as adorable and beautiful as an angel, had worked such acts during the Japanese warring age. but it must be true because the person is telling it.


    Truth is, I know what other evils tiredness has worked in the past. No wonder I''m doing about that.


    "Contempt...... did you?


    "Whatever you are right now, you''re gonna throw up about that kind of behavior. I don''t deserve to say this."


    "Now I think... even though I was doing terrible things... back then, that was our routine, and I didn''t feel like I was doing anything wrong..."


    I truly know what made me tired and scared of people and prone to fall for them. I didn''t blame you for that. Plus, what you''re reading is about the past, and all you know is how tired you are right now. If you make it true, it doesn''t matter.


    "Guilt has boiled a little bit since later... But... I drove it to the corner of my heart and covered it...


    Awareness of sin flooded out of its lid was tormenting tiredness.


    "As I said before, Mutsuki is... similar to me. I know how she feels. of the world... hates everything and has spent hundreds of years doing all kinds of evil... to me who have worked and kept spreading disaster... even if it doesn''t extend, the sins I have committed are never light. Mutsuki is... basically not a bad person, so if he survives, he will surely bear it..."


    "I''ll never survive. I''ll kill him."


    True to put the knife in the sheath.


    "Surely he''s not a bad guy. It''s strange to say that you''re a murderer but not a bad person. Being itself is evil from a society''s point of view, except as a person. I know that, so it''s hard to kill me, too."


    "You don''t have to kill me... I think you don''t have to. If you don''t want to kill me..."


    In tired words, I really thought of myself with a strange look in my head, but soon I knew what that meant.


    "I see, depending on the circumstances, it doesn''t have to be,"

 104 25

    Shayyah has already vanished. In this room, where Shayyah has always lived, only the consciousness of the Good Moon exists in the only world Shayyah knows.


    The cartoon that Shayyah was watching - I can''t rescue Shayyah by becoming a hero like the one named Rapprochement Moon. It is impossible for such a thing to come from the heart of Shayyah as the prince of the white horse in delusion, in the Good Moon, which is only in Shayyah. But there are two things that I have done in such a good moon.


    One is to distract the loneliness of Shayyah and relieve the pain. Mutsuki was responding accordingly. If that was all, I could have done it on the Moon.


    The other is the understanding and inheritance of hatred in Shayyah. This was also fulfilled. Shayyah''s black aspirations are certainly handed down to him.


    I can''t feel the consciousness of Shayyah at the earliest. I''m the only one in Shayyah.


    Shayyah has disappeared. I don''t even respond to the voice of the Good Moon. I can''t even feel the good moon.


    Mutual Moon was diligently trying to prevent Shayyah''s mind from disappearing, but Shayyah became more and more emotionless, and eventually the thought itself disappeared.


    "But I do exist."


    Growl in the flesh.


    Stun on an intolerable hunger. What day is it now? The only time my mother stops visiting the room and spends it alone in the water.


    As if she had spotted Shayyah gone, her mother visited the room less often. And now, as if forgotten, abandoned.


    "Shayyah didn''t disappear. I''m sure I just fell asleep desperate for the world. But if I die like this, Shayyah dies too."


    Groaning so, Mutsuki decided to get out of the room. I don''t even know Mutsuki or the outside world. I''ve never even tried to get out. But as soon as he became aware of the fate of death, the Moon understood what the means were to live, and drove him to action.


    When I used that hand to destroy the door, the Moon was worn out because of its appearance. I couldn''t really stand and walk hungry, and I crawled out of the room diligently.


    The outside world you see for the first time in your life. The first thing I saw there was a disbray that floated in the center of the room, left on.


    Some of the displays showed a certain site. Snow Oka Laboratory site. And in my notebook, I said, ''Go here. You should get what you want there'' message from your mother.


    Mutsuki called a dark taxi and headed to the Snow Oka Institute. The Good Moon, who knew nothing outside the world, had nothing more to offer than to believe and obey his mother''s words.


    As a result, the Moon was helpful and able to help Shayyah fulfill his wishes.


    Then I met Manami and Takuya and joined them as part of a sweeping vacation to get my place too.


    Mutsuki always thinks. Why did her mother leave Shaye behind after writing that she was headed to the Snow Oka Institute? What is the connection between the mother and Junko?


    Above all, what I do not understand is why I raised Shayyah while imprisoning him. Even if that''s just an abusive hobby, how could you suddenly let it go and set you free and then point you under Junko?


    From the night the sweep vacation killed three constituents, two days later at noon. Negijo playroom.


    "Put it down for a day, you seem to have made a move. I''m on my way here."


    Kato, who visited the playroom, speaks to Tazawa, who seemed to be alone indoors.


    "Aizawa Makoto isn''t the only one. Looks like there''s another one. A man named Shufu of the rest of the fleshshell Katsuka party. Seeing where we are both headed for Negijo, we can assume that we have gained strength at the price of what will undoubtedly be the experimental bench of Junko Yukioka."


    "There are three of us left, so you don''t hesitate to come aboard."


    Tazawa laughs invincibly.


    "You were seen sweetly. Yeah? I didn''t mean to kill all three of us together."


    "Besides, there are two older people left."


    Kato also spills a laugh and sits in a chair nearby.


    "Can''t a legendary killer beat his age,"


    Tazawa said with a smile as she stared sideways at Kato.


    I honestly don''t want to admit it.


    "You have to admit, though. There''s blood on the edge of your mouth."


    "Mm."


    On Tazawa''s point, Kato accidentally tries to muck his mouth, but Tazawa looks at the trick and raises his voice and laughs.


    "Haha, it''s a lie. I''m so busy, I''m so caught up in this."


    "That''s a pretty mean joke."


    Tazawa teases me and Kato laughs powerlessly.


    "Junko and Tired seem to be sneaking in too. At this point, our defeat is decisive."


    "If you''re in full season, Aizawa Makoto, Junko Yukioka, you have to deal with him, right?


    "I don''t know about Aizawa and them, but Junko and Tired can''t be that easy on a boulder."


    "Are you close?


    "Before and after the U.S.-China War, I was involved several times. He''s a corrupt man. Sometimes he was an enemy, sometimes he was an ally, sometimes he was a client. I didn''t ask you to kill them. If there were, I wouldn''t already be in the world. Hehe...... I miss you. It was a good time."


    It was that era that was the golden age and peak of Kato. In turbulent times, the name of Tatsuhiro Kato was known all over the world, so much so that offers arrived in Kato from all over the world. Among the targets, there were even many who would make a name for themselves in history.


    "At a time when the world was in turmoil, even behind the world, the top showdown of history''s Fixer was simultaneous. At the time, when I was a running dog, I could learn a lot about things I didn''t know later."


    "Enough of the old stories."


    Tazawa blocks the conversation with a laugh.


    "What, because people want to talk funny?"


    "That''s right... you''ve missed me all at once. More than half of them were killed, of course."


    Tazawa singles out the cards arranged on the counter.


    "As a filling, I told that kid to drop him off exactly. Let''s have some fun at best."


    "Fight satisfactorily with that wound."


    "I''m fine because I fucked you. Of course it''s legal drugs, but you''re a pretty tight guy. Combined with the outlet, it''s funny when it acts weird."


    "I''m sure he''s going to die, but is that okay?


    "I mean, it''s okay."


    Tazawa turns to Kato and spreads her mouth, showing her teeth and laughing.


    "I had a good enough life. You can use my life here for someone else. And."


    Remove your gaze from Tazawa and turn one card arranged on the counter. Jack the Spade.


    "For example, if I was in my twenties making a kid, it would feel like he was just about my kid... rather than my brother, but it''s like I was looking at him that way. I haven''t lived half my life, and I spent most of my life in shit."


    "You know that, too. What does that child need"


    Kato exhales small. Kato naturally knew. What is the way for the Moon to be saved?


    "It''s not so stupid that I don''t know that. Then it''s not. The problem is that he has to feed himself to survive simultaneously. It''s a tough one."


    Turning another card, Tazawa smashed his tongue. It was King of the club.


    "If it''s between you and me, there''s nothing we can do."


    "No, that''s it, Path. You''re a superb prey, aren''t you? Enjoy Sashi''s battle. Let me make it weak for a little while."


    "That''s a stupid choice. Sounds like you."


    It is true that it is a stupid choice, but first of all, Tazawa, who lives to have fun, has not taken any clever means or choices in his previous life, and has been foolish in choosing exciting ways, even at high risk. Naturally, there were also many painful eyes to look at because of it, but this is how they still live. The face of the sweeping vacation was attracted to such a free-flowing Tazawa, and he had a glance at it. Neither does Kato.


    "So get ready. Ah. Perhaps the boss will show up too - so be careful not to spit blood in the middle of an elaborate battle and show off gaps and lose, or screw around with the expansion."


    "Sure... I''m sorry to die like that"


    "Now you''re in for me, too, aren''t you?


    A good moon appears there and says as if to push.


    "Of course you do. - I do. It''s a total battle."


    Tazawa rises up and walks to Mutsuki, who stands with his hands on his hips at the entrance to the playroom.


    "But you don''t die. If you die, everything will be ruined."


    "You want me to carry everyone''s life by myself? Something''s wrong with that too..."


    Tazawa''s words make Mutsuki look down.


    ''Cause that''s what it''s all about.''


    And, Kato.


    "You know what? It''s not that hard if I''m in your shoes, is it?


    Tazawa sneezes and strokes Mutsuki''s hair.


    "I''ve lived happily ever after, but you haven''t. So you live more. Enjoy it more alive. You''re still not supposed to enjoy it at all. Enjoy it enough to blow my mind about revenge I don''t know why, and do what I want. Do it and live. We were born on this playground to do what we wanted to do and have fun."


    Words heard from Tazawa over and over again. But now it sounds particularly heavy.


    "Well, let''s say I pick you up. That said, I''m going to do it in here."


    Tazawa urges.


    Looks like there''s another one.


    "Two on two is just fine, I guess. No, you''d be better off splitting one on one in two, as far as I''m concerned. So Mutsuki, you need to pull one apart."


    "Okay."


    Mutsuki nods at Tazawa''s instructions.


    "Yes, sir. Then I''ll come, boss."


    Mutsuki turns to Kato and smiles and waves small.


    "Mutsuki, don''t die."


    Correspondingly, Kato also sends out with a refreshing smile.


    "Tazawa, you must die flashy at best."


    "Heck. The old man doesn''t disappear, he just drips wild and dies"


    To Kato sending out a mean grin, Tazawa showed her teeth and laughed back, side by side with Mutsuki, leaving the playroom.


    "Hmm, this is what you see..."


    Exhale loudly, Kato immersed in sentiment.


    "Tazawa. Same goes for me. I did everything I wanted to do. There''s only one thing left."


    Drain your nostalgia gun and place it on the table. The Negijo will be full of gas for a while now, so I can''t use the fires.


    "If you come prepared to stab me wrong, there are as many ways to kill me as there are. But I''ll enjoy it till the end. It''s my life."


    Whimpering with no one, Kato spilled a grin.

 105 26

    True and Shufu stood in front of a six-story building, the root castle of a sweeping vacation.


    True, it carries a long, thin cloth wrap.


    When it comes to Shufu, he wears something like partial armor made of materials similar to plastic, based on black and white, on his hands, feet, chest and head. It''s a penguin suit with several improvements.


    The building is built along the national highway, but on both sides is a narrow back alley.


    There are many narrowly packed back alleys deliberately built in the excellent town of Anjou City. Its back alley area is called ''Bed Street'', and the man on the front street rarely steps into those back alleys. Because it''s where literal backstreet people use it for mobility, commerce, and donkeys. Such a division of residence is possible.


    True and Shufu had Junko drive them along the way.


    Junko is just around the corner, and Tired, who came with him for some reason, is also waiting. I don''t know why I''m tired, but I know why Junko came.


    (I just want to say I can''t let this guy do what he thinks - but it depends on how it goes)


    groaned without speaking, trying to walk from the true to the inside of the building. At that time,


    From inside the building, a boy in a school-run and a hairy man with a knife in a dressing came out shoulder to shoulder. They both have a similar invincible grin on their mouths.


    "Two against two. Or two one-on-one pairs."


    Open your mouth from the true one.


    "Two good one-on-one goes, that way. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Shufu proclaims by staring at the harmonious moon.


    "Aha, that''s him in the meat shell katsuka. Ah. I don''t know where Junko volunteered for the lab and gave me the strength to avenge him. And what is that outfit?"


    "You who killed Ai, why won''t you ever forgive me!


    Seeing Shufu expose his anger, Mutsuki remained smiling, but neither True nor Tazawa missed that there was a pathetic light in his eyes.


    "I''m here because of you. I''ll treat you well."


    In the tone of Tazawa''s retreat, he turns his heels back and turns his back on his dignified enemies, pulling them into the building. Mutsuki follows it.


    "Stay put!


    Shufu after that. I step inside the building a little late while really being alert.


    "Is that it? Yes, he''s gone."


    Shufu looks around. It is not as large as it was originally a miscellaneous building. There are four doors on the left and right stretched into one, and a narrow and steep staircase leading up just next to the entrance.


    "Don''t stink."


    Truth squeals. It would be the gas released by Tazawa. In order to seal the opponent''s gun and force him to bring it into the melee with his sword, he had heard from exhaustion that in indoor warfare he would sprinkle gas, and he had been prepared for it.


    From the long thin cloth wrap, remove the demon knife concubine pine handed over from the tired. I still can''t pull the sheath out.


    True leaves in front of his regular husband and goes up the stairs. The stairs were narrow, and for once and suddenly, I knew it would be troublesome inside if I was ambushed here by my opponent, but still dared to go up.


    It''s unlikely you''ll be on the ground floor. It''s hard to believe he walked into one of the doors and disappeared in those few hours. Then it''s natural to assume you''ve gone up the stairs right next to the entrance.


    "And true..."


    Shufu, who has been replaced by an outfit that follows true afterwards, sounds anxious from behind true. Incidentally, the mental enhancement device initially applied has been removed from the current penguinsuit.


    ''Cause it''s a great place to pinch'' em, keep an eye out behind ''em.


    "Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow."


    Shufu shakes his head vertically over and over again when he teases him with a nervous face. Even if the opponent looked like a much younger boy than himself, he was going to follow with the knowledge that it was a hundred battle drills when it came to battle.


    Go upstairs and peek inside. Similar structure to the ground floor. There are no signs.


    Don''t be up there.


    True to feel killer from further up the stairs and up.


    "Still up and down"


    Keep going up the stairs and say it in front of the third floor, with the truth looking up. Halfway down the stairs, around the entrance to the third floor, in the form of a good moon tucked against the wall, he looked down at the truth with a smile on his face.


    From below, Tazawa comes up with no footsteps.


    "It''s not about pinching, is it? Aha, you want two one-on-one, right? Follow me."


    Mutsuki looks back and keeps going up the stairs further.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, I''m going!


    Rufu passes through the true side and goes up the stairs after the good moon. Because of the narrow staircase, Tazawa doesn''t do anything to strike, even though she dressed to push the truth against the wall and a deadly gap arose between the two of them at that time.


    (You mean we don''t do such an innocent thing to enjoy killing each other)


    With that in mind, True pulls the knife out of his sheath and looks down at Tazawa, who is down there.


    "I just wanted to make sure you couldn''t get out of the building. Unless you want to jump out the window."


    When I laughed and laughed at Niyaniya for fun, Tazawa also pulled the knife out of his sheath.


    Right near Negijo on the sweeping vacation, Junko and Tired watched True and Shufu in the car.


    Each of the two displays shows Shufu chasing True, Mutsuki, who confronts Tazawa. Junko watching it with an intriguing face and tired of meditating his eyes next to it.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen that technique."


    Junko glances at tiredness.


    "Sometimes... if I don''t use it, I''m going to forget how to use it..."


    Keep your eyes closed, tired open your mouth.


    "Thirty years ago, I was dividing hundreds of thousands, and I forgot how to use it? I saw your technique, and I figured out a way to leave the mouse alone and stock it up."


    "Millions....... Not now... I don''t have much to use... About this sort of thing...... only. Besides, my powers are so weak now that I can''t even reach them back then..."


    "It''s too good a technique for reconnaissance, and it''s not everywhere you use it. Tired, if you even care about that, I''ll ask you again and again.


    The display''s footage was shown in a tiring manner. That''s close to a mindfulness video, but it''s actually a little more complicated.


    Spiritual schizophrenia and video projection. After dividing his spirit into three parts, he separates two of them from the flesh.


    The art of visualizing what two spiritual bodies released externally saw and projecting it onto the display to broadcast live. By doing so, Junko is also able to visit the battle of the Truthful while staying away.


    Junko had never asked me to use this technique once, but this time she offered to accompany me to see how the battle was going.


    Junko also knows why she was tired and suddenly made such an offer. Because it involves tiredness and the acquaintance of Junko. Perhaps because I thought this would be my last payment. Junko feels the same way.


    "It seems muscular to me..."


    Tired of pointing to Tazawa.


    "I''ve fought this guy a few times in the casino in the past. When I win, I win, but when I lose, I lose, and I lose, and I''m an extreme person."


    Shortly after Junko said it, Tazawa in the display moved.


    "It''s hard to live. Life is not a game."


    Kenichiro Tazawa''s father said that was a clich��. An honest salarier. Just a man who has never smiled. A man who repeats the same words like a parrot and loves to preach.


    When I was a child I was an absolute authority as a father, but when I grew up and looked back, I only boiled down to the contempt that I was a boring person to make. Even when I was a kid, I secretly felt that impression in my heart.


    If it''s such a tough life, if it''s a tough world, I wondered again and again how I could live. Sometimes it''s painful if you''re alive, but there''s a lot of fun. Do you live to feel that pleasure?


    "Heh, he''s the flavor of life, whether it''s painful or not."


    The girl in her first love said that to Tazawa in a tone of relief as she spread her mouth and showed her teeth and laughed. As much as I didn''t think I was the same age, there was always something grown up to say. I was objective.


    "It''s all about fun. So that fun thing diminishes the fun, too, huh? That''s why I think God created this world so many hard eyes on humans. That''s how the world is a playground. Life is the most popular amusement park for guys who can''t get in every day. All the guys born can get tickets to the amusement park, where they are allowed to spend a limited amount of time playing with the ride tickets they have. It''s just that some guys have a bunch of ride tickets when they get into the park, some guys don''t have any, and some guys only get ride tickets at all, or accidentally use a crappy ride ticket that pops out of the amusement park. You can trade your tickets for someone, and you''re free to kick them out of the amusement park and take them away."


    The girl''s words echoed Tazawa''s heart hundreds of millions times more than her father''s. No, although this expression is strange because the father''s words were originally only negative.


    I still can''t believe that the girl killed herself in Tazawa. I think he was somewhere near suicide. I even suspected someone might have killed me.


    When he was twelve years old, Tazawa decided to play his life out for the kid who left early from the playground.

 106 27

    Battle with an unfamiliar sword in a place called a narrow, steep staircase. Besides, after matching the other guy''s specialty. I also truly know how stupid an act that is.


    "From what I get, you mean you''ve had a good preview of me, too. Inspirational."


    Tazawa smiled, looking up at the truth with the black-filled sword in the middle.


    "There''s nothing to be cowardly about in the meantime, and I matched them to the mound. Oh, that''s a lot of courage at all. You don''t have to fit in here. You can do as much as you want."


    "I guess so. But I like this way. [M] It''s more fun."


    In true words, Tazawa makes his expression shine even more.


    "Heh, don''t feel comfortable. I''m a fool like you. I like you, don''t I?


    "There''s as much we can do over there as we can. I jumped inside this building full of gas, and not just seal the firearms, but I can frame as many others as I want. I didn''t seem to dare, so I tried to match it."


    "That you''re a big, fat kid."


    Tazawa laughing slightly. I can tell just by confronting him. It is conveyed that the opponent in front of him, even if he looks like a child, is in essence like a brawler who eats Shura. The gap seemed surreal and strange.


    There are four reasons why Tazawa chose the score as his sword in the slayer business.


    The first was when I was a student, I caught a sword, so a weapon called a sword was familiar to me.


    The second is that you cannot get it with a gun, you can cleave your skin and flesh, break your bones, and feel the definite feeling of taking the other person''s life through the sword.


    The third is the feeling of slaughtering the opponent who believes in his own advantage with a weapon called a sword that cannot be stepped into close position against a weapon that is unilaterally and overwhelmingly advantageous from a distance: a gun.


    The fourth is to force even the unlikely enemy into the mound of melee, which he specializes in using gas. Many are good at shooting each other, but not so many have extremed melee fights. And Tazawa has the pride that it''s the best.


    After knowing the fourth reason in advance, the other person came into it. I can''t help but be happy with Tazawa. I can''t believe that such an idiot was in this world. I know you''re an idiot, but I''m not making a fool of you at all. I want to play with the utmost respect.


    First, Tazawa moved. Small space to wave a sword. Tazawa is more situated under the steep stairs. The most effective way to attack is to poke. No, that''s all I have.


    (They''re swinging it down - betting on my whole life. Never avoid it or anything else.)


    Shortly before he rushed out, Tazawa was moving after betting everything on it, imagining predictions of enemy action in his head.


    There are steps between True and Tazawa. The shake from the middle section is just fine. I really thought about it and stood in the middle. But...


    (Bloody hell...)


    He opened his eyes wide to the action taken by True, leaving Tazawa with a face he seemed to enjoy.


    At that time when Tazawa''s sword approached his side, True lowered the tip of his sword, he dropped his hips, almost as much momentum as jumping down the stairs from body to body, and welcomed Tazawa himself poking at him.


    True was slightly faster for the added momentum of gravity, but its speed is an uncontrolled substitute. It is almost like a ball-shash of a matching aim.


    Tazawa reformulated his aim as he ate and ran up the stairs all at once, sticking out his hand with a knife.


    Blood splashes up. A true little body hits Tazawa''s body and rolls straight down.


    Fatty sweat erupts from all over Tazawa''s body. The true knife was slightly off Tazawa''s neck, but if the comma had been delayed for a few seconds, Tazawa would have ejected more blood than his opponent from his neck and stayed put.


    True as he rolled down the stairs, he immediately rose up and stood in the middle toward Tazawa. Earlier, the upper and lower parts were replaced.


    "You''re crazier than I thought. No, no, no, no. That''s a compliment, isn''t it?


    "Really? I just thought about what movement you might not be able to predict and did it."


    True to return to Tazawa, who laughs when he shows his teeth, with no expression. The right side of its neat face is slit from eye to ear and blood is pouring out violently. Not deep enough to be directly connected to death, but the eyeballs are completely mutilated.


    Now step forward from the true one.


    (Well, I''ll bet you''ll poke me again)


    Tazawa anticipated poking, taking advantage of the local interest of being in the upper position, jumped and flexed, then stepped on his opponent with both feet straight from the top, and was a freshly poking belly.


    "Hey......!?


    But once again, True came out of Tazawa''s unexpected move. When I thought I''d switched swords backwards with my left hand, I stuck my sword in my hips and fleshed, trying to punch him with my right fist.


    In contrast, Tazawa did not change his planned response. Retreat and go up the stairs, then jump and try to step from the top.


    But the true sword was held backwards in his left hand. As he glanced at himself greatly, he shook off Tazawa''s tibia with a ninja-like knife.


    I felt hot on both legs, and while I fell ill in the air, Tazawa really covered me as it was, slashing me in the hanging.


    I roll down the stairs in such a way that I can''t land well and the two of us stay together as they are.


    "It was predicted. That''s what''s coming."


    Where it fell, True whispered so in Tazawa''s ear.


    Even while it was tangled up and the two of us were rolling off, the truth was we hadn''t stopped moving. Tazawa''s right wrist with a knife in his hand is grabbed by his true right hand at some point.


    True, on the other hand, was letting go of his own sword as he was falling down the stairs. Now both hands are free.


    A steel wire extending from his left hand is wrapped around Tazawa''s right wrist, which is being held down.


    The moment Tazawa moves to jump, trying to distance himself from each other at the same time, at the same time True pulls his left hand as much as he wants.


    Tazawa''s right hand was severed and flew to his true feet while grabbing the knife.


    There is a lot of blood coming from the severed hands of Tazawa.


    Massive amounts of sweat are erupting from all over the body. The certainty of inescapable death. Still, Tazawa turned her face truly, without turning off the laughter she seemed to enjoy.


    On the other hand, the true one, from the left chest to the right flank of the hanging, his uniform was just torn apart and blood seeped into his clothes.


    Thanks to a uniform with bulletproof blade proof fiber specifications, it did not lead to fatal injuries, but it cannot even be called minor injuries. But the truth remains utterly faceless, picking up his own sword.


    "Why... an interesting hungry ghost like you... was born?


    Laughing with a face that darkened the Dead Minister, Tazawa took the lighter out of his nose.


    The moment you take it out, the truth pulls your left hand again. Tazawa''s left arm is cut off from his elbow and falls to the floor holding the lighter. One steel wire still remained tangled in Tazawa''s body. In this gas, we predicted that we would use fire to blow ourselves up. But...


    "That''s right, you should have lit it without bothering to let it out. That way there wasn''t a single one. But even though my people are in the building, there''s no way I can do that. Finally, at least, you were trying to intimidate me, weren''t you?


    After seeing through so much, Tazawa is flabbergasted by the true meanness of having deliberately amputated his hand.


    "Though it''s funny... being not cute - being a kid... About this way. From what to what? Everything you do is unexpected... the ability to read people''s minds?


    "Experienced knowledge, wisdom and the fruit of daily refinement."


    "Hmm... right. That''s better."


    When I say that and laugh, I roll over to the big letters on the spot and close my eyes, Tazawa.


    True holds the sword in his hand and approaches Tazawa. I can no longer feel fine dust or fighting spirit in Tazawa, but I won''t be alarmed until the end.


    Blood falls on Tazawa''s face. It''s blood falling from a true face peeking into Tazawa.


    "Oh, it was a fun life... To the end, I lived doing all I wanted to do. hehe......"


    On the laughing neck of Tazawa, a black cut protrudes and a blood splash rises. Tazawa''s blood will be on his true face, and Tazawa''s own blood will be on him, and both of them will be mixed with true blood.


    I think of a single girl behind Tazawa''s lid. Long dark hair that reaches to the legs, naive smile. The way I remember it vividly, even decades ago.


    "What, you''re the last one to come out..."


    Squeeze with a faint voice. The girl showed her beautiful white teeth and made her laugh.


    (I can''t believe you''re dead...)


    Tazawa thought so again before losing consciousness.


    Truth felt the signs, turned away from Tazawa''s body, and did his eyes on the stairs.


    (I need to deal with another person before I can help my husband)


    From the top of the stairs emerged an old man in a suit with a straight waist.


    "Let''s continue with the adult group of sweeping vacations"


    The legendary killer, Tatsuhiro Kato, stares at the truth and smiles invincibly as he lays his hands on a beautifully groomed white moustache.


    "Shouldn''t you say the rotor group?


    True to set the knife facing Kato.


    "Hmm. Tazawa has worked hard."


    Kato said as he was impressed, as he alternated between the bloody truth with his right eye amputated and slashed from chest to torso, and Tazawa, who had finished about a dozen seconds earlier.


    "Would you be honored to meet the legendary killer? Then they can teach you how to kill."


    "Nothing. It''s time to change generations."


    "I don''t think so. If the protagonist of Noir is a child like you, there''s no tightening up the story."


    While slapping lightly, Kato was desperately trying to get her breathing ready. It''s getting worse again. Until we''re done, I want to buy some time.


    (Please, don''t give me seizures in the middle of the fight)


    Kato squeaks without putting it in his mouth.


    (Definitely, this will be my last fight. You don''t want to be disturbed by anything like that. I don''t care what hell you go to after you die, just now, God, Buddha, Demon...)


    Kato offering her prayers in earnest. I hope painfully that I don''t just want an unusual ending.


    "Were you fighting in this place? That''s cramped. Let''s go somewhere where we can fight more stretches."


    Saying so, Kato leads up the stairs backwards with a vigilant foothold, with the true one facing him. True remains constant in time, with the sword in place, and then slowly follows.


    (This will buy me a little time - eh? No, it''s a pity to use a hand like this)


    Spilling a smile, Kato was invited to the playroom with the truth as she walked backwards.

 107 28

    "I can''t believe you made it look like a battle with a knife to match your opponent and framed with steel wire on the way out, Masaru Boulder, you''re so cowardly. You don''t realize what you''ve done is cowardly."


    Junko laughs and shares his thoughts after watching all of his battles with Tazawa and freakishly dull.


    "I miss you... Tatsuhiro Kato"


    Kato, who appeared in front of him in true, showed up on the display and said with his tired eyes closed.


    "Wow, I''m totally a grandpa. Are you about eighty years old already?"


    Look at Kato''s face and narrow your eyes as if Junko will miss it.


    "Even though I''m old, let me fight that Kato Tatsuhiro... is it really okay...? At least true to Kato during the full season, there is a huge difference in strength...? Kirin is no better than a horse when he''s old... but we know that there''s a difference between the inexorable things of experience...


    "That''s why it''s okay. It''s obvious you''re better at fighting than yourself."


    I''m tired of showing you and Junko, who doesn''t seem to be worried.


    "No overprotections, ''cause that''s when I found out."


    "So... what if something happened?


    "I believe you''re absolutely fine. Besides, I''m not manipulating that kid''s fate. It''s up to her to make up her mind."


    Junko kept smiling and saying positive things to her tired mouthing all negative opinions with an anxious look on her face.


    Inside the playroom, there was a trendy song from the wire.


    A glass poured with whiskey is placed on the counter. That number is seven. But there is only one empty glass. Truth immediately detects what they mean.


    When True set up the knife, Kato burst into the front with a bullet-like momentum.


    With a kick in the eye, the knife is bounced early.


    (Kickboxing or Muay Thai? Looks like the martial arts around here are based, but it''s a great kick speed. I don''t think it''s a very eighty past grandpa move)


    Pull a clear long needle out of the back of the tie and squeeze it backwards against your hands as you think of your own face circling your eyes in your head.


    (Don''t come from the left)


    Kato''s left leg was about to rise, and where he was alert to kick, a knife that had been gripped at some point in Kato''s right hand flew in.


    True to the unexpected feint, right after the knife is removed.


    The kick flies for the resulting gap, but while guarding with his right hand, he jumps into Kato''s pocket without a clean hit of kicking.


    I experience intense pain and paralysis in my right hand and my true spine freezes. The kick now, if eaten properly, was enough blow to take a life.


    The fear of death mixes with a sense of fullness for having successfully engulfed it, resulting in a truly comfortable feeling, trembling a true mind and body. It''s another subtly different pleasure from a shootout.


    (I think it went better with the anachronisms earlier, but this is also interesting)


    Stick out Kato''s throat with a long needle that he could carry on his left hand. Kato''s right hand grabbed and captured that true left wrist.


    "Hello, hello, lucky to meet you. Hello, hello, a healthy future."


    A new song from Mika Tsukinawa came out in the playroom.


    True stabs Kato''s right hand with a right hand needle. Kato frowned and untied the restraint, but instead stepped on one true foot. Kato spins with his stepped foot as a fulcrum, keeping his right hand truly pierced with a needle, even using it to intertwine well to replace his body and take a true back.


    Turn your left arm around your true neck. It was an attempt to snap a true thin neck in an instant, but between the neck and the arm, the truth quickly slipped the left hand into it to prevent it.


    "There are bad things, but there are always good things."


    "I hate this song."


    I just got glued, and the truth squeaked.


    "I mean, it''s a little bit like singing all the songs that affirmed everything in the world like a fool that this guy himself is crummy or something..."


    "I think that''s a good idea."


    Kato with a slight laugh.


    "Because a positive and bright human hymn is what inspires and invigorates the hearts and minds of the world''s people. It''s only natural that these songs should be liked by the public."


    "I see. I might be poisoned by Snow Oka''s hobbies."


    True to remove the needle that was piercing Kato''s right hand. Kato makes predictions about what he''s going to roll out, and he''s going to be on guard.


    True defeats the upper body well in advance. Kato released the restraint, wary of being thrown by his own body as it was. Kato releases a kick with plenty of weight on his head, dressed as a true side head that is totally showing his back.


    True that wasn''t an avoidable posture, but only reflex nerves and intuition guard the head with both hands.


    At that time, an unpleasant sound echoed through the body than the right arm that prevented the kick. I feel little pain because of the adrenaline, but I can tell this feeling is sure that my arm bones are broken.


    Not if I prolong it.


    The fear of death erodes the true body and mind when one major part of the body is lost. It was like the mockery of death, but the truth welcomed it. So much so that the poker face collapses and the grin spills naturally.


    (Folds all at once)


    Meanwhile, Kato also makes the same decision as true, raising his right leg wide and swinging down his heel with his true back of his head still facing back.


    As Kato moved, True bounced backwards with his back to Kato and snuggled up with Kato again.


    "It was our last bet."


    At the same time that he snuggled with Kato''s body on his back, the truth pierced Kato''s dovetail with a needle on his left hand whispers with a smile on his face.


    "Little suke. If your body was a little bigger, it would have hit me. Besides, it''s more lumpy than I imagined."


    Kato laughs bitterly. The heel drop was only slightly blushing his true shoulder.


    "You just defeated a hero. Alongside the Moon, he was a delicacy here. If you hadn''t killed me, you could have been a killer over me all season."


    Shortly after I say it, I spit my blood out violently and it collapses.


    "Is it time for the gas to go away, too?


    As he grows large and looks up at the ceiling, he takes out the cigar and sets it on fire. I coughed hard and threw up a cigar, but I could pick it up right away, and then again.


    True bleeding and fatigue make me buttcake a little further away from Kato.


    "Hmm. A draw."


    Seeing how true that was, Kato shrugged.


    "Just kidding. I''m just taking a break because I''m tired. Whatever you think, I win."


    Leaning against the wall with an ass cake, the truth corrects with a rough breath.


    "Then make sure I''m just taking a break, too. That way it''s a draw."


    "You''re too old to lose."


    "Ha ha ha... that''s why I lived to this age"


    Kato laughs funny, even as she vomits blood.


    We both stared at each other blurry for a while, but the truth opened our mouths better.


    "Since the beginning, we''ve been talking about giving Mutsuki one."


    With one sacrifice, I didn''t have to end up crushing one organization at a time - I said the truth, but I didn''t scorn it. All right. That was a light talk.


    "You can''t do that. The only place for all of us is here on a sweep vacation."


    I smile and give it back, Kato.


    "It''s always a big idle moon. Otani also spoke of the Moon until his death."


    "Heroes seem to have fallen in love with the Moon."


    "Oh, I knew you were"


    True to think of yourself in your head, with a dark face.


    "There was also a time when I was cursing the world, like the Good Moon and others. It was the killer who saved my mind. Now I''ve got people''s hearts. I gained a heart of friendship, affection, trust and trust. Sometimes what people would shun brings salvation. No, sometimes that''s the only way to save them. I''ve gathered them all together."


    "Is that the sweeping vacation? That''s a charity."


    "Mm-hmm. That charity was a success. But... there''s still one guy who hasn''t been saved."


    "I wouldn''t be alone. It''s hard to say that Sarge''s brother was saved, too."


    "He was looking for a place of peace. I think it came true here."


    I felt true about Kato''s words, but I dare not speak of them.


    "It is not limited to sweeping vacations, but many who fall into the back streets will have been left behind by the general community."


    "Indeed."


    "I''ve been thinking about it. How can that child be saved? the hatred in that kid, the impulse of uncontrollable murder... how can I get rid of him. Knowing trust and fraternity with my companions allowed me to gain a human heart, but that alone... was not possible. And I noticed. One more thing, the ritual - that it requires sacrifice. It''s not like Mutsuki said. There''s another sacrifice... of that child... a sacrifice to wipe out hatred..."


    "You think that''s you?


    "Yes... and it was made. By your hand... I''m glad to hear that. Now we''re all saved."


    Lives are lost from Kato. His eyes are closed, his neck is held aside, and he leaks an uninterrupted, plundering voice.


    "Tell her what I just said... tell her... I''m sure she''ll wake up with it. That child''s heart will be freed... who, as one, will resent Mutsuki... if we don''t..."


    "You mean all of them sacrificed themselves for one of them? That''s a big charity."


    "As a result... it did. Nothing... it''s better that way... than leaving nothing behind, okay?


    That became Kato''s last word.


    (This is what Snow Oka and Tired said, will it inspire you to let him go?


    After Kato saw him take his breath away, True exhaled heavily, pulling out his whole body.

 108 29

    Mutsuki led Shufu to the sixth floor in order to keep him away from the truth at all.


    "Aha, let''s get started then"


    "Fine, let''s go, let''s go! Whoa, whoa!


    Rufu growls and goes into the good moon.


    A whiplash appearing from the hand of the good moon roars and hits the head of the regular husband. but the shock almost seems to have been killed by the helm and the thrust of Shufu will not stop.


    Leeches significantly alter their orbit in the air, tangling in the left ankle of their regular husband as it approaches the Moon, causing his regular husband to fall.


    A spider pokes a blade''s foot at something other than armor in the suit. With blade proof fiber embedded in the body, it was not fatally injured by a single blow, but if stabbed again and again while knocked down, it can also mean bleeding to death.


    "Hum. Ah."


    A regular husband who screams and gets up in a normal mood.


    "Peppenginder Beam!"


    A beam illuminates from Helm''s eyes and burns out a few spider legs.


    "Pei, penguinder cyclone!


    Fast spinning on the spot, the leeches tangled in his legs were severed, as were the arms and faces of the good moon that were on his side, torn apart by the blades of the vacuum.


    A good moon that plays instantly and takes distance.


    On the other hand, it spins too much to make you feel better. Aiming at a place full of gaps, two sparrows are released and collide on both legs of Shufu.


    The shock took his leg off where he was standing, and he fell again.


    There, now there were many wireworms waiting. He pokes at Shufu''s body in between suits and dives into his body.


    "Penguinder Cysa Cyclone!"


    Now he rotated while falling, and the wireworm was cut off. The part that enters the body is also expelled.


    "Haha, that''s funny inside. Sounds like Junko. That''s a good hobby."


    Happy Moon laughing funny.


    "Junko and True, you, I''ve heard so much about you"


    Fluffy and standing up, Shufu talks.


    "Oh, you, you look a little like Shufu or Ai. Love, who was murdered by you, is just like you... much worse than his father, so we helped him. And yet you killed me."


    ����


    When I heard about Shufu, the complexion of Mutsuki clearly changed. The shock was clearly seen by Shufu.


    "Ah Ai, if you''ve been badly eyed by your father the whole time, are you satisfied? Oh, well, you didn''t, so you killed Ai? Yeah. If Ai was saved, yes, shouldn''t she have?


    Junko told me in advance to tell Happy Moon. Shufu bumps into words. It''s not just because Junko was telling me. This is also the inquiry of Shufu himself.


    "It''s..."


    I can''t answer Mutsuki. My head turned bright white, bright red, and black. If the story of Shufu was true, then I would have killed Shayyah.


    "I couldn''t help but kill..."


    I took my gaze off my regular husband, and a bright blue expressive goodmoon. When he saw how the moon was clearly upset, Shufu ate it.


    "Why don''t you!? Why couldn''t I have killed him!?


    "Because... I have to kill you... There''s a black vortex in me..."


    I just spoke so much, and I spill a laugh of self-derision that I wouldn''t understand explaining it.


    "Pepepenguinder bibibibibibibibibinta!"


    The part of the armor that mimics the fin of the penguin stretches out, and with the part of the fin that stretches out, strikes down the face of the Moon full of strength. A good moon falling on the sidelines.


    "Oh, apologize. Apologize to Ai!


    Shouting in a blood-soaking voice, Shufu made a huge jump.


    "Penguinder Hip Pre - S!


    On the thin hips of the good moon, the giant of the regular husband poured out of his glutes.


    "Ho ho."


    Bleeding Moon with a flashy face.


    "Oha."


    At about the same time, my husband threw up blood. My husband''s blood pours down on the chest and face of the Moon.


    "Ugh... it''s painful... This is the limit...?


    Using the power of the unfinished product, the penguinsuit, it was said many times in advance that life was being cut off and a definite death awaited. But too soon, Shufu is stunned.


    Shufu falls into depression so that he can climb over the body of the Moon. Just when Shufu''s face will be dressed right over Mutsuki''s face.


    "You, what''s your name?


    Mutsuki peeks into each helmet at the face of the fallen Shufu and asks.


    "... Shufu"


    "A regular husband? I''m sorry."


    "Don''t apologize to me... love... to..."


    "Bye, love, I''m sorry"


    I heard an obvious thank-you and sincerity for that one word that came out of the mouth of the Good Moon. With that in his ear, Shufu realized that both remorse and anger disappeared from within him.


    Mutsuki herself was strange that such words came out of her mouth. At the same time, he was being attacked by pain like being stabbed in the chest with a needle.


    The two remained overlapping and fallen for a while. After a few minutes, he senses signs that someone is coming, and Mutsuki gently pushes his Shufu''s body away and gets up.


    "Shufu... Has he passed away"


    The bloody, full-bodied truth of creation appears in a fluttering foothold, his eyes dropping on the remains of his regular husband and squealing.


    "You showed up, Mr. Tazawa and the boss..."


    "Oh, you''re the only one left. Your people fought me trying to protect you, and it means I killed them all."


    True as a reminder of what I know.


    "You''ve killed all the people you care about..."


    You''re just like me.


    Add the last word without saying it to your mouth.


    (You too...? That''s true... hey)


    Mutsuki perceived what was truly untrue only in the first words.


    "Haha... I don''t know how this happened. No, I know it''s my fault."


    "Didn''t you know any guilt about who you were going to kill? Work as a drain."


    True to ask quietly.


    "If Shayyah will resurrect you, you can dedicate all the men of this world. You don''t deserve to be alive anyway, you scum! Ant herd! It''s a bunch of cunts!


    There was no reproach of conscience. There was really nothing. Until just now.


    "Poor guy. How pathetic."


    "Hahahahahaha...... oh, there it is. One is the failure to respond to Shayyah calling for help"


    Leaking a vain laugh, Mutsuki said with a crying look.


    "The second is that you helped me, you killed my people... everyone who was like my family."


    "It''s from Kato."


    True with the usual pale tone.


    "The sweep vacation is a sacrifice to free your mind - they say it''s a sacrifice. That''s okay."


    "What the... it"


    When I heard the true words, the Good Moon was annoyed. Tears spill without revealing themselves.


    (It''s full of gaps, playback might be weak, and now I think I can kill it)


    I saw the good moon shuddering my shoulders and sobbing. True thought, but the truth is I don''t want that ending. Above all, it''s not fun to kill someone who doesn''t resist or who''s already weakened.


    "Snow Oka will be here soon"


    True to remove grenades from the nose.


    "Run."


    No heart or gentle voice told the truth.


    "They should come to capture you alive, weak. Now that the sweep vacation is gone but you, I can''t even get in the way. If they catch you, they''ll make you his guinea pig."


    "Why are you helping..."


    Mutsuki raised her face. I remember being truly helped once. The feeling of plumpness comes back to life clearly then.


    "I might go get revenge on you... no, I''ll definitely go get everyone''s revenge, okay?


    "Um? I was in the middle of a little fight -?


    A bright voice, which also felt out of place, rang from behind true.


    "Mutsuki and Shufu have been watching until the end of your battle, but if so, I missed what I liked..."


    Junko''s words did not last until the end. It was blocked by the explosion sound of a true grenade thrown by Pure Son.


    "I don''t mind. More importantly, I''ll get him out of the way."


    True to answer back to those of the Good Moon.


    "It''s my hobby to give him back his way and his place here."


    "Then what did you kill everyone for?"


    A good moon that stares at the truth and exasperates anger.


    "We had fun inside. That was a good time."


    In true that word, the Moon truly bathes the gaze of hatred with a harsh expression, but the hatred that boiled in the Moon disappeared when he saw that the light of mercy for the Moon dwelt in his true eyes, on the back of what was the word.


    "Aha... see you later..."


    When he whispers his farewell words, Mutsuki turns his back truly and rushes out for the rooftop. If I were to escape, I''d have to jump off the roof.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not awful. I thought it would be a good opportunity to take you back to the lab, but I''m going to get in the way at the heart of it."


    Junko, who emerges from the smoke, protests, but his mouth is not even dissatisfied. Rather, it sounds like fun to have been truly interrupted.


    "You can follow him if you want. But if you like."


    and true to the occasion.


    "Why don''t you take me home and give me a hand? It''s like watching."


    "It''s sloppy, really. Well, I''m also interested in Mutsuki, but you fought for me more than that, and it''ll be more fun to put your hands on the worn out True, and I hope this game means I lose."


    "What reason..."


    "It''s not reason, it''s the word as it is. Pretty, strong murder for me only - but fighting for me and being bloodthirsty and worn out - that''s all I''m gonna be girly about anymore - hahaha. Anyone with a girl who wants more of that kind of help. Ugh."


    "It''s just you... no"


    To Junko, who speaks happily, True makes a smiley face in his head.


    "Well, then respond to your request - I''ll hold your princess again and take you to the lab."


    "Don''t do that"


    It was true, which I rejected quite truthfully, but I was also aware that it would be in vain, as I was about to lose consciousness.

 109 End Chapter

    When I noticed, I was left naked on the operating table and in a condition where I had finished treatment other than my right eye.


    Due to the anaesthetized condition around the right eye, it could only be recognized as truly in the process of healing the right eye, but the injured eyeball has been removed and the eye hole has been torn open with an eye opener and placed in a fixed state.


    "Uh, are you aware? Be a good girl. I''m not waiting."


    Junko is messing with the surgical instrument a little further away, licking the larger candy balls.


    "What happened to Mutsuki? Did you go after him?


    "Mahika. True, your treatment isn''t over. I won''t do that. Besides, I don''t like it when Makoto doesn''t seem to know the timing of the curtain to chase Mutsuki around like that."


    "Well, yeah."


    True to be convinced.


    "Though you did it yourself, that''s the worst end of it. I can''t believe I missed the target, Mutsuki, and killed all of his people. I''m sure he''ll come for revenge."


    From the truth, I wasn''t going to do that from the beginning. That happened as a result, but I am aware of what the consequences will be.


    "At the center, Mutsuki told me you couldn''t kill him. As one of the taboos, he won''t be targeted from the center anymore. Kurodo might be after you. [M] True, you want to destroy that invincible killer organization by yourself, and you feel like you''ve got a mafu hack on you."


    "Is it true that Mutsuki, who left me even further, has no need for a hand taboo? If you look at it from someone who doesn''t know the truth, don''t get the result of that kind of schematic."


    "We feel good about the truth, the monopoly or something."


    "I don''t feel good about anything. Something you shouldn''t know."


    "Ho, ho? I think I should have known."


    Junko peeks into the truth and spits candy balls out of his mouth. Bring the spit out candy balls closer to their true faces.


    No, it wasn''t a candy ball, it was an eyeball.


    "Hey, new eyeballs."


    "Wash."


    I looked at the saliva filled eyeballs in Junko''s hand and said the truth was I didn''t like it.


    When I realized, I was in the amusement park.


    The infamous amusement park, Tokyo Dickland. Mutsuki sits properly and behaved in a bench. Next door, Manami is spreading her lunchbox.


    "I''m home. I couldn''t find it in the vending machine."


    Takuya, with the juice in both hands, ran and handed the juice to Makoto and Manami.


    "I also made today''s lunch box, Happy Moon. I let them make it, exactly."


    Manami smiles like a prank.


    "Why am I cooking..."


    I had been forced to cook with Manami several times before, but I was terribly bad at it.


    "That''s a girl, and for when I had a boyfriend, I said I should still remember"


    "Haha, I can''t, and I... and I... not a woman..."


    The last one''s words were butt blushing.


    "Why don''t you bring a hero with you the next time you come?


    "Nice. Let''s do that."


    Takuya proposes and Manami agrees.


    "Uh, isn''t this the kind of place a hero would hate?


    The combination of amusement parks and heroes is hard to imagine on a good moon.


    "That''s not true. Well, on the face of it, I don''t think so."


    And, Manami.


    "You can force me to take you. That way there ''ll be a good moon, and I''ll be absolutely delighted inside, that guy."


    "No, why would a hero be happy to have me?"


    Obviously confused by Takuya, who says in a deep mouthful, Mutsuki.


    Nothing. I''m not happy.


    Soon there will be a hero, sitting next to him eating lunch. It floats in the amusement park because it''s the usual look of that white crust.


    "Hey... how long have you been a hero?"


    The three of us should have come to visit, but I''m increasingly confused by the hero who showed up without any context.


    "I''ve been here forever. No, I''m here all the time..."


    "Ah..."


    To a hero with a lonely grin, I was aware that there was a good moon.


    Takuya and Manami were invisible. The figure of a hero fades, too.


    "This is a dream. So, you remind me when I know I''m dreaming. Hahaha......"


    Speaking out loud, everything in front of you disappears. I painfully hoped that I didn''t want it to disappear, but at the same time I wake up, conscious that it''s impossible too.


    When I noticed, Mutsuki slept sideways on the dirt slopes of the river plain.


    In winter, but the body of the Moon is perfectly fine. It is also quite resistant to changes in temperature.


    The sun is setting. I don''t feel dark even though I''m in the dark. There were several lights, stars in the sky, headlights in the driveway opposite the shore and lights in the house. I watched them in a blurry moon.


    I seem to have been dreaming about something, but I don''t really remember what I was dreaming about. I only remember what it was like to have everyone in the amusement park.


    I remember going to an amusement park such as Tokyo Dickland when I was a little girl. I watched it on TV commercials and always admired it.


    "I turned this light off myself..."


    Get up, get dressed as a gym seat, and squeal with a blurry stare at the starlight and city lights.


    "Shayyah - has always dreamed of going out into the outside world. This is how I got out into the outside world. I met up with Takuya and Manami, went into a sweeping vacation, and had fun living with everyone. Yet..."


    Second, I felt signs of people talking that far.


    Looking back, a girl of my own age in uniform biked past the dirt.


    "Disappeared...? No, I''m not answering!?


    Conscious of the incredible changes in me, I am stunned.


    Seeing a girl my age doesn''t blow up dos black hatred. The previous Moon would have been driven by a fierce urge to kill, but it''s not there at all.


    True words come back to the back of your brain. That word that the face of a sweeping vacation is a sacrifice dedicated to you. Legend has it that the truth was told by Kato.


    "Haha, haha, haha! That sort of thing!? I have been sacrificing for Shayyah. Yet as a sacrifice for me, everyone was sacrificed!? Hahahahaha! Hahaha!


    I looked up at the night sky with my vain eyes and laughed out loud. I don''t even want to laugh a lot, but I''m deliberately laughing out loud.


    "Is sacrifice about this? Because everyone was killed because of me, that sadness is stronger and Shayyah''s intent to kill disappeared...?


    Conscious of his own despair, he cannot help but mock himself.


    (I also realized that no matter how much I sacrificed, Shayyah would never return. No, Shaye was already... completely dead. I can''t get it back. I can''t revive you. Because this body, this heart, is now completely filled by me. So......)


    While I think so, there are parts that don''t fall on my heart. Only twice did I feel the Shayyah consciousness that seemed to have disappeared. That was never my fault or anything. When I was truly helped, when I was reunited, I did feel Shayyah''s consciousness.


    "Haha... I wonder what I am in the first place"


    The moment I figure out that answer, I think of something else so that I can undo it unconsciously.


    "Shayyah ran away. Because it was Shayyah, he fled to me called the Good Moon. He only entrusted his hatred to me and ran away. That''s why I don''t show up anymore. My efforts - all the lives I have dedicated to recalling Shayyah - have also been in vain. I... what the hell am I!


    "It''s a work of art."


    Shortly after he shouted, he heard a voice coming from behind him and looked back in surprise.


    There was a woman standing right around the corner. I didn''t feel any sign of someone approaching me. That''s not all I know. A woman considered to be in her twenties with a full-body white crust. White blouse with white long skirt, white overcoat and white soft hat.


    "Yue has lived up to my expectations beautifully. You are the greatest masterpiece Yue has ever created. No, you can also say that it was the result of the joint work of me and Yue, and Junko."


    I didn''t recognize the woman, but at least they seem to know who they are. He even speaks the name of Junko.


    "Made it? Me?"


    I knew what the word meant. That room I''ve been trapped in ever since I got my mind on it. And the presence of a mother.


    "Nice to meet you, I say rain shore lilies"


    He smiles at his mouth and bows his head respectfully while naming him.


    "I had apprenticed how to do Junko and let him swim, but I thought it was time to collect it, and thus appeared before you"


    A woman named Lily offers her hand to the Good Moon.


    "Collect...... hey"


    "If you don''t mind, you can do it in a way that helps."


    It was a lily provoking in a soft tone, but the Moon did not boil its rebellious temper. Interest preceded the appearance of those who knew themselves at an exquisite time before themselves without a place to go.


    "Haha...... Fine, I''ll get it back to you. I''m not in the mood to fight right now."


    Laughing powerlessly, Mutual Moon holds Lily''s hand. Hard and cold feeling.


    (prosthetic hand?)


    Mutsuki turns off his grin and sees Lily''s face. He looked long and neat, but had the impression that he had made a crop somewhere.


    Ue looked forward to this time. That I can meet that girl. To see that girl smile like an angel again.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Junko. How''d it go? My greatest masterpiece."


    The great Lord, who has been speechless for nearly twenty years now, is grateful that he has finally revealed himself, and Ue welcomes him with a smile of joy spread across his face.


    There was no grin on Junko''s face. Though uncomfortable with that, the reunion''s joy prevailed.


    Junko contacted me suddenly and bothered to visit me at home. Next to it is also the appearance of tiredness. A sketchbook was held in his tired right hand and a long bag wrapped in his left.


    Yue Suzuki grew up as a millionaire''s courtier and a promising future lady, but about twenty years ago, I met Junko and was fascinated by her vicious, outrageous and rampant way of life. Thereafter, Junko refused to acknowledge it, but obeyed it, and it became Junko''s mere existence to manufacture and provide research materials.


    "Though I''ve been doing research to evolve humans,"


    Junko abruptly cuts out the story without a greeting.


    "Thank you. It didn''t go my way. Above all, do you have trouble finding certainty? I just found out that strong mental abilities and emotions can trigger something. So first of all, I wondered what it would be like to be a terrible bad guy or a good guy."


    Junko shook a small shake when we talked that far. As I said, I was remembering the consequences.


    "It didn''t work out, and most importantly, it wasn''t funny, because of the skewed balance between people who just stained themselves with hate and poked at evil, and people who believed in fraternity and had flower gardens in their heads. Because it is normal for humans to have both good and bad hearts, it becomes boring when they are biased. Whether a man pursuing only evil or good, there is something thin about it. But if you''re a fiercely bitter person between hatred and affection, I thought you''d have a good chance of evolving, and Yue was looking for someone like that."


    "Yeah, that''s why I was making those people. Steal an excellent gene from a sperm bank, live in this body, and have it used by pure children! What an honor and wonderful thing!


    Ue in an excited tone.


    To meet the demands of the pure child, Ue Yee has been raising herself in a special environment for nearly twenty years, while claustrophobically abusing many children by implanting sperm with outstanding genes into her own eggs and extrauterine fertilization and then into her own body.


    "And I sent out a bunch of kids, and they helped Junko! As a mother..."


    "Just, hey...... Instead of looking for the talent I want, I wonder if I would have a child to create that kind of talent manually. I didn''t ask for that. That doesn''t fit my policy at all. My fate has been decided since I was born, and I don''t have a choice in person. Come on... I guess it''s definitely no as a rule."


    Junko describes himself pale in a rare and very low tone, blocking the words of euphoria that please him.


    "Shouldn''t you know that I''m basically asking you to cooperate with an experiment, someone who''s hostile to me, or who''s throwing himself out with me in agreement? Unless you''re hostile, it''s impossible without your consent. Although Mutsuki only made a contract with me, it''s impossible to say that she was intentionally set up and directed to do so from the beginning. It''s against my aesthetics."


    Junko''s face had no laughter whatsoever. Junko''s story denied all the achievements of the twenty years Yue has been making.


    "In a nutshell, Yue, why are you doing this on your own?


    To Junko''s stuffing, Ue blues and shivers. I was sincerely wary of this horrible reality that my worshippers are telling me that everything I''ve been doing for so long that I think I''m right was a mistake. I drove Yue into the abyss of despair.


    "But this way, when Junko was happy, he said! That''s why I''ve given birth and raised so many! And how glad the child I raised in hand salt helped."


    "Is that what you said, Lily?


    Junko asks with a true face to the euphoria of summoning with desperate shapes. The moment the name comes up, the tired look next door becomes something dangerous.


    Ue is a tenacious face and snorts silently.


    "I knew it... well, that''s enough"


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t have to do anything anymore. I just told you, didn''t I? Because that''s not my policy. Come on."


    "Let it be, at least just the kid I''m raising right now, and just the kid in this tummy! Help Junko! Because I will definitely love it!


    Junko sighs small to the pleading euphoria.


    "That''s it. That''s all I said, but I have no idea."


    Junko has a mixed look with a flattery and a giving up. Ue had never seen Junko''s face like this before. Even tired, a long-time relationship with Junko, has rarely been seen, such as Junko plainly putting his discomfort on the table so far.


    At last, that''s all I touched the reverse scale of the pure child, I think Tired. Junko, who never shows negative emotions in public enough to make me think that emotions such as anger and sadness are missing, wondered if he had been switched on in this matter.


    "Bye."


    Leaving a bareful word, Junko turns his back on Yue.


    Before the euphoria I tried to say something, tiredness advanced.


    "You would have been happy, but your children, they are not."


    This was not the usual tiredness again. Instead of the usual obnoxious rhetoric, when I tell you in a tone that doesn''t precipitate at all, I pull the demon knife concubine pine out of the bag. Leave the sheath in the bag.


    Black sashimi pierces Yue''s abdomen.


    "Hiuuuuuuuu! My boy! My kid to help Junko. Ah!


    Despair for the killing of a belly child precedes death. But that''s another emotion stronger than one as a mother.


    "Oh no... this child is an offering for Junko... not like this... I gave birth to Junko for him to use and he was such a good kid... I have to raise him..."


    "My belly child has no sin, so you died first"


    Tired tells Yue of blood from his mouth and tears from his blood-running eyes.


    "You will be punished quite a bit. Punishment for you is too much in death."


    Release the knife with Yue''s abdomen pierced, and Tired opens the sketchbook.


    On the open page is a picture of ghosts torturing the deceased in hell. The painting rapidly approached Yue Wei with an up. No, the other way around. Ue is being sucked into the painting.


    The soul is sealed in the painting, and from the fallen wreckage of Yue, Tired plucks the concubine pine and wipes the blood with Yue''s clothes.


    "Above all, the unfortunate fact is that no matter how much you worship Junko, it''s impossible for Junko to take you personally."


    Tired of saying not toward the wreckage of Ue, but toward the sketchbook in your hand.


    I think tired. There are many who, witnessing the Madness of the Pure Son, are charmed and worship at will and pledge allegiance.


    But Junko doesn''t really put those followers on his side unless he likes them a lot. I have a hard time thinking like air about people who don''t know their interest in people like that or who have such attitudes. In the first place, Junko has nothing like a desire to dominate.


    Previously, there were close worshippers of Junko, but Junko still seemed tired, as if he had no interest in her.


    To the best of my knowledge, there are only three people in this world who Junko really regards as special. Other than that, he doesn''t seem to care at all, like a large number of other unimportant beings.


    "Hmm, did Yue kill you after all? Tie-jun."


    When I go to the front door, Junko, who has been waiting for me to tire, speaks. Two people who open the door and go outside.


    "My belly child was pathetic, though. At least the kids she''s raising now, let her go later."


    Tired of pitying your eyes down as you walk.


    "I did something wrong to Mutsuki. Other than that, though. If this were to happen, I should have used Yue from the beginning to help you experiment. No, I wonder if anyone is the same..."


    Junko also gives a rare and pain-relieving look.


    "Still, Lily''s still forced to make a tragedy and play with it. I don''t understand the sensibilities that I find interesting."


    "She seems to be moving a lot out of our sight and moving around a little bit."


    "Tired, you still can''t forgive Lily?


    "Naturally. There''s no way I can forgive you."


    There is anger in my tired voice.


    "I had a hunch that one day I''d make a decision from when I started acting with that kid. There are so many conveniences, I was there, but come on."


    "You''ll always show up before us, won''t you? The first target at that time is definitely..."


    "It''s okay. True, you will never lose."


    Junko finally makes a bright voice here. I''m smiling. Tired turned his eyes round and was surprised that he had returned to his usual pure child at this time.


    "Don''t forget that he is the shared property of me and Junko... Whatever Junko or True says, I''ll get my hands on it when things get out of hand."


    Tired tells Junko, who spreads his uncontrolled grin, in a serious voice at no time.


    "If you''re going to say that, you should leave that kid out of the back streets, even now. Hey? We''re unleashing ourselves into a world of constant danger."


    "If you''re going to say that, it''s best to keep it in the birdcage as well"


    "Tired, I''m not going to constrain your behavior in the first place. I know, but why don''t you just leave it at that?


    After the words of Junko, Tired had been conceiving for a while, but he gave up, coming to the conclusion that he couldn''t do anything, do anything, and not go in the right direction.


    Four, let''s play with the killers. Over.

 110 Lets Play with Juvenile Division Previous

    In the second half of the twenty-first century, Japan became responsible for the corner of industry due to the disturbance of a wide variety of criminal organisations, and the presence of criminal organisations was tolerated by meditating on one eye from the country as well.


    Only when in the world did they refer to the inhabitants living in those back societies and the back society itself as the back streets, and they were afraid. In contrast, the residents of the back street referred to the general society and called it the front street.


    There are several living legends on the back street. Some of them even have a name on the street.


    Instead of serving as an experimental bench for modified surgery, the Yukioka Institute is rumored to empower people beyond their intelligence to make their wishes come true. Its main Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka was also considered one of the living legends on the back street.


    However, Junko Yukioka is currently in a state of absolute desperation.


    Late night downtown with many shops closed. Junko walks lightly without letting him breathe out, but he can''t afford that look.


    I can see that many signs are after me. Probably expected to be ahead of schedule.


    Then Pure Son''s crimson eyes seized two shadows forward.


    One of them moves forward. A small man, less than 150 cm tall, with a minigun that is not something a person would carry, usually supposed to handle in preparation for a pedestal, stands in front of a pure child.


    Monkey Island.


    As soon as Junko shrugged, the rain of the bullet poured over Junko, and Junko''s leg stopped.


    The only police officer in Japan allowed and able to carry a mini-gun phone, Tatsuharu Sarujima.


    A bearer of an abnormal physique, born with fearful powers, he did 620km of bench press at the age of ten at his leisure, but he did not keep any record of it, and those who saw the sight were events that were too far off track, so no one would ever speak of the story in public.


    From behind that monkey island, another person moves forward.


    a long-haired woman in a black dress. But the hair is full of habits and hair, but I have the impression that it has not been left untreated. In the woman''s hand, a black whip was held.


    She is the one woman policeman in the Boys Division of the euthanasia police station who is feared by the residents of the back street, Kazumi Kyujo.


    "Shh, shh!


    Wami makes an odd noise, pure son and fires a whip. Avoiding the black whip was difficult in the dark night, but Junko backsteps before dodging this attack.


    "Shhh!


    Odd again, Wami steps in and wields her whip to the side. The aim is the neck. Now he was a pure child who turned away and thought to evade, but the whip parted into several strips along the way, wrapped around the hands and feet of the pure child.


    "Hi-ha-ha, hi-ha-ha."


    He gives a laugh of his victory, and Wami hands down the whip.


    "Don''t be alarmed, fool! You forgot he''s got the ability to disassemble atoms in his hands!


    The harsh reprimand of Jasmine flies more than Junko''s back.


    The voice lord was Nobuhiko Shimozawa, chief of the juvenile division who was chasing Junko.


    It is the two names of "Shimozawa in the Electric Duplicate" and is feared by the boys and girls in the back street. Even from the top of the suit you can see that you are the owner of a successful reverse triangle body. Those hands are held one stick at a time with a stun gun function.


    "Fine, try to break it. If I break it, they''ll pay for it."


    Wami tells Junko to provoke him by grabbing the whip together and trying to activate the power of atomic decomposition, and tongues the pattern of the whip.


    Junko cruised to that word, but decided that it would be fine if he had to pay, disassemble the part he grabbed, and untie the restraint.


    But Junko was unexpectedly desperate to see a new assassin appear behind Wami and Monkey Island.


    It was the only giant policewoman in this country who was over two meters tall, Saji Weird.


    "Ha, if you can cross me, cross it."


    I say it in a low voice full of weirdness as I spread my hands like a goalkeeper in the middle of the road and mid hips.


    Saji Miao and Kazumi Kyujo, I am also confident that if I am alone, I can break through, but when we are both together, it is difficult to get boulders.


    "Hey Junko, you look good"


    From the wall next to where Junko was, one man appeared and spoke as if to bare the wall.


    He is about his mid-twenties and has a fine, up-and-coming face. Junko knows the person well. Because it is a mouse that once volunteered Junko for an experimental bench.


    "You saved me. Now it''s my turn to save you?


    The man, who speaks in a pungent tone, is called Hexi Fa Succession. It has a particularly high fighting power among Junko''s mice and is situated sixth in the Euthanasia Police Department Combat Force Rankings.


    Even the pure child has a completely unexpected special ability to travel through all substances, so the pure child recognizes that he can get into five fingers among the mice he has worked on.


    From further aft, Junko sensed countless signs looming.


    Junko, whose ears and nose are better than the crowd, soon found out who it was, a dog. Eight police dogs are coming this way.


    "It''s late! Rimi!"


    Shimozawa skips reprimand.


    "Oh, my God, you haven''t been a big guy in a while."


    Appearing with eight police dogs with a gentle tone was a former forensic police dog trainer with the alias'' Demon Guided Dog Man '', Rimi Housing Man.


    Though he looks like an old warm-looking little man, he can see that the eyes behind his round glasses have sharpness that is not the only one.


    "Now eight, Shinno, turn forward."


    As the two Shepherds rush past Junko''s side as instructed by Rikomi, they try to form a formation on both sides of Wami and stand back so that they can jump at any time toward Junko.


    The dogs that Rimi serves are not just dogs. Junko also knows that it is a kind of monster created by the witchcraft of Rimi. Naturally, they are highly combative and intelligent, incomparable with normal dogs, etc.


    "Hiheen!"


    Horseless that rises from afar. The sound of approaching hooves.


    One horse running down the driveway. A knight armed with a full plate armor across it and carrying a long lance. Stop the horse next to Junko, and the knight sticks Lance''s tip near Junko''s cheek.


    "Please don''t move. I don''t want to hurt your white, soft skin."


    Its soft, sweet-sounding voice, emitted in a playful tone from the mouth of the knight, undoubtedly belonged to the woman, although it wrapped her whole body in armor but therefore indistinguishable from the outside.


    Her name is Yuno Shibata. He is a cop in the Boys Division of the Clean Euthanasia Police Department.


    "It''s no use trying to escape with a space transfer. There was an inextricable bond of spatial manipulation around here."


    Suddenly there is a voice coming from above. Looking up, an old man with light black skin wrapped around a turban in his back is floating in the air dressed in a zazen, looking down at Junko.


    "Sorry I''m late, everyone. Take the time to tie the line."


    He is one of the best magicians in the Boys Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, and his name is Shankara Sato. He is a man famous not only for his powerful superordinary powers, but also for his fury when called under the nickname Shiatsu and -.


    From the rear sky where Shankara Sato floats, a plane, along with a roar, flies in and pokes around where Junko and the Juvenile Division police officers are. Very small when it comes to planes, not even two meters. I might as well call it a giant radio.


    The small plane deforms in the air, becomes man-made, passes next to Shankara Sato, and lands on the ground.


    From an airplane shape to a people-shaped shape with a metallic body covering his entire body, it was Sanosuke Fukasaka, one of the four cybork cups in the euthanasia police station. He is also a strong man in the Euthanasia Police Station who has been certified ninth in the ranking of Combat Force.


    A wind slope that takes a fighting stance toward Junko without uttering any words.


    "He''s coming. He''s coming! This is coming!


    A long-lasting man with the suspicious appearance of Gyoro Eye on his beard, appearing from behind George, makes an unintelligible scream with his head in both hands.


    "We just had a communication from space! So even though it''s off duty, this is how I was led to the occasion! After all, aliens exist! Now it''s proven!


    The man''s name is Makusuke Kubo. He is a freak attached to aliens and UFOs, and as he coaches minors who have fallen into the back streets, he tries to increase his comrades by preaching to them about alien reality and government conspiracies, but no attempt has worked.


    "Inspector Shimozawa, will you have my turn as well?


    Soon a middle-aged woman who came right next to Shimozawa speaks up. She is a beauty with thin makeup, and her face is covered with a gentle smile.


    "I will naturally use the help of Mr. Ohiko. It''s the other guy."


    Obviously in a tone of respect for her, Shimozawa said.


    The woman''s name is Ohiko Nanase, and she is considered one of the living legends of the back street. He is a peculiar person who is a police officer but is respected by many backstreet residents.


    "You''ll be coached by adults in your minds, Junko Yukioka. An elite quarter of the Juvenile Division is assembled here for one of you. How much can you and I get away with this? I''m going to rehabilitate you."


    Shimozawa walks over to Junko and says in a harsh tone. A masked batcar blocks the road from both sides of the front and rear. The earliest escape was blocked by no skin.


    "Um... I''ve told you many times, I''m a minor then..."


    "No excuses!


    Shimozawa drinks to block Junko''s words. Junko nodded trying to give up.

 111 Lets Play with Juvenile Division, Part II

    In the second half of the twenty-first century, a surge in minors falling in the back streets led the police department to devote particular efforts to the rehabilitation of minors falling in the back streets and set up a tailor-made approach to the juvenile division.


    The tutoring of minors belonging to the back street shall not be carried out by a delegated tutor. If the minor the coach laid eyes on turns out to be a resident of the back street, he or she does not get his or her hands on it in order to contact the Juvenile Division, to which the elite officers of the specially trained Juvenile Division respond.


    Long sermon hell awaits the residents of the assisted minor''s back street. But this sermon hell is highly effective, with hundreds of minors washing their feet off the back streets every year across the country.


    Junko, who was taken to the euthanasia police station, was seated in a pipe chair in a special juvenile guidance room - also known as a sermon room.


    "How long are you going to be so mean?


    Shimozawa, who sat across the street and had been preaching for more than seven hours, asks with a slightly nasty grin. The night was already dawn, and the clock needle was set at 7: 30 a.m.


    "We recognize your power. It''s about changing your mind and stopping being a Mad Scientist. By taking the right path, your soul will surely be saved. We''re here to help."


    Shimozawa talks in a villainous, neticky tone.


    Even though I have been preaching for seven hours, I can''t see any signs of fatigue from Shimozawa. On the contrary, it was felt by Junko, as if he was increasingly polished.


    Junko, on the other hand, obviously has more mental fatigue with each passing of time.


    I realized that Shimozawa''s sermon attack, which strikes from every angle, almost breaks my heart several times, but I still desperately endure to make only one thing the support of my heart, so that my soul, sunk in the abyss of darkness, is freed from darkness and not directed towards light. Enjoying it. Connected.


    (Makoto...)


    The support of the soul of Junko, who succumbs to temptations from obstinate light, was the presence of a boy whom Junko thinks most strongly in the world. Every time I become aware of him, I can sink my heart into a negative world that is likely to be frustrated and revamped.


    (You''re the one who leads my heart into the light. I can''t give it to anyone else.)


    I thought about that, arrowhead, Junko''s belly makes a flashy noise and rings.


    "What? What''s that noise now?


    Shimozawa pokes with a nasty look on her face.


    "I feel like I''ve heard something embarrassing, huh? Yeah? Didn''t you? Ah?


    Shortly afterwards, Shimozawa''s belly also rattled. Shimozawa will look bad.


    "Well... breakfast isn''t ready yet. It can''t be done that way either. What do you say? Isn''t it time you wanted that one?


    "Ugh..."


    Junko quickly figured out what the word Shimozawa was referring to. Associate that with a new saliva flooding your mouth.


    "Yes, that''s it. That. Yeah? You want it, don''t you? Hehe, you don''t have to tell me. I don''t think I want that one anymore. It''s spilling juice from your mouth."


    "Ugh..."


    Pointed out, Junko muddles his mouth as he roars.


    "That''s right, it''s a bowl of cutlets!


    The moment Shimozawa shouted out loud, Knock did.


    "Go ahead."


    "I thought it was time we were both hungry, so I made it."


    With a gentle voice, a middle-aged woman enters the sermon room. The person with a soft grin was Daiichi Nanase, known as the living legend of the back street.


    There was a bowl of cutlets for two in the basin she held. That was reflected in the eyes of Junko, as if he were radiant.


    "As you know, you''re not out front. It''s a handmade dish with Mr. Ohiko''s heart in it."


    Seeing Junko being nailed in the eye by a bowl of cutlets, she laughs niggardly, Shimozawa says.


    "It''s been a long time since Junko''s been here, so I''m so happy I put more on my arm. Enjoy it."


    Nanase places the bowl of cutlets on her desk with a smile on her face.


    "I''ll have it."


    Junko and Shimozawa join hands at the same time, hammering their voices.


    "Mmm, Nanase''s bowl of cutlets, as always, is sooo yummy. I want you to tell me how to make it once."


    Eating a bowl of cutlets, it''s not a flattery or a social decree, I mean it, Junko.


    "I''m not making it in a special way. It''s just that I made Junko feel like she was a good girl, and I made Junko over and over again."


    "Ahhh."


    Hearing Nanase''s words, Junko can put the rice in his trachea.


    "Dear treat,"


    Shimozawa joins hands toward the finished meal.


    "Shimozawa, you should chew a little better and eat slower. Rice, in particular. There''s an enzyme in the saliva that breaks down starch, and if you don''t chew it well, it can strain your stomach, and if you chew it well, it''s the blood of your head."


    "Mm, well. Let''s be careful now."


    Junko is advised, and Shimozawa honestly listens to it.


    "Stay where you are"


    "Yes, roughly. Then I''ll be in charge on behalf of Inspector Shimozawa from here."


    Junko, feeling heavenly after eating a good bowl of cutlets, told Qixe with a soothing smile, felt plunged into despair at once.


    The Great Hitachi Nanase - aka the Great Hitachi of Bodhisattva. The number of minors in the back streets revamped and reintegrated into society in her sermon lightly crosses four digits.


    Even with her sermons, it should be noted that many still remain in the back streets, but there is a sense of respect and trust from those, and those who come to her with their own feet to consult them never cease to follow.


    "Mr. Ohiko, I''ll take care of it later"


    Shimozawa rises and meets gently. Shimozawa treats Nanase below her ranks and positions with the utmost respect from day to day.


    "Well, thank you"


    He lowered his head deeply toward Junko before Nanase sat in the seat across the street.


    Nanase''s sermons are mostly in the form of emotions. In the meantime, I often ask about the other person''s circumstances and mood.


    Junko never reveals his true intentions. I''m not even willing to talk about the past. It conveys that the other person is serious, and I''m sorry, but I''m not willing to bend my way of life. It is wrong at that point because it does not actually look like a minor in the first place anyway.


    The sermon lasted about thirty minutes. Many words full of charity erode the heart of the pure child. Words aren''t the only way to attack. An occasional inquiry is made and a long silence flows as it is. But in the meantime, Nanase never breaks his grin.


    Nanase, who, even without words, is just on the spot, warms the hearts of the beholders and gives them peace. Its effect is particularly high on the rough souls of those who fall in the back streets. It is conveyed among the inhabitants of the back streets as a cause for the formation of her bottomless love.


    I hear a knock. Probably Shimozawa, Nanase and Junko both perceive it.


    "Sorry, Mr. Big Hitachi. Can we ask this guy to come with us?


    Shimozawa grabs the boy''s collar in uniform and enters the sermon room.


    "Makoto..."


    Junko becomes tannic when he sees Makoto Aizawa, a boy who is his own dedicated killer and lives under one roof with himself.


    "Can I get you two to take good care of each other?


    "Absolutely. You''re welcome."


    Nanase smiles at Shimozawa''s words.


    I didn''t know you were here.


    True, sitting next to Junko, exhales small.


    "I got a bowl of cutlets, but did True have breakfast?


    "I''ve been eating outside. I wish I hadn''t eaten."


    To the words of Junko, I think of myself who truly seems sorry in my head.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make it for you again at lunch. Later."


    Nanase said toward the truth. True to make me feel complicated. I wanted to eat a bowl of cutlets, but I was pronounced unable to leave for the time being. It''s something I knew before I was caught, but I''m made aware of the sermon hell ahead of me, and I feel depressed.


    "Good thing. You two are still young, and you may lose sight of the way. Sometimes we may step into the path of the beast. I also know that it is very hard to walk the path of the beast without losing a man''s heart. Because I know it by experiencing it myself. The time may come when you may be able to bear it now, but all of a sudden your heart will become a beast. I don''t want that to happen to me alone. Kids like you are especially prone to get lost. Something must have been hard. I know that. Especially since I can see that you are walking the back street with some faith. But..."


    (True, you think it''s a big favor or something)


    Junko thought, but the truth is he doesn''t say anything. Junko never opens his mouth, either, except when asked about something. I basically just ask unilaterally. If you don''t, I won''t. It will last for dozens of hours. If I was poking my mouth open from this one, I know it would just unnecessarily twist and prolong the conversation.


    However, it cannot be completely listened to. That was the strange preaching of the Boys Division of the Euthanasia Police Department. One word at a time, I won''t allow it to be ignored. No matter how hard you close your mind, it sounds from the top of your heart''s shell to the core of your heart.


    "Junko, too, maybe he believes in you, Aizawa, but there''s absolutely nothing in this world? What are you going to do if you come back as an unspeakable corpse? You have to think about it that way."


    Junko had a hearty, only tight, affectionate laugh at Nanase, who dared to speak and make her conscious until she was usually unconscious. Besides, I am particularly comfortable with being told when the truth is right next to me.


    "You may not hear my words now. But I think it might help me to think back. That''s how I keep throwing words."


    With a gentle grin, Nanase told him.


    At noon the day after that, Junko and True were finally released.


    Even human rights lawyers and the media do not make a scene against the practice of preaching by detaining minors for long periods of time. Because we have achieved a great deal in this way.


    Nor will they fart against the fierce men of the juvenile division of the euthanasia police station where they made noise.


    Junko and True both drop their shoulders and go home.


    "You''re released unexpectedly fast."


    It is usually true of faceless expressions, but at that time it clearly had a tired look on its face.


    "I wonder if True is because you''re a regular. I''d have been caught longer if I''d been alone."


    Suppose it was the end of their luck that they accidentally found them late at night, and Junko even thinks about refraining from going out that night.


    "Even in Snow Oka, do you shake your heart at their beauty?


    "Is it dazzling...... It''s a weird expression, but yeah, it''s dazzling."


    Junko answered with an ambiguous smile on his mouth as he looked up at the day and narrowed his eyes.

 112 Three Preambles

    That night - inside the shrine''s territory, the smell of liquor and the exploding slut smell of meat and meat swept back, filled with several lowly laughs and a grudging and grieving gasp.


    A feast that takes place in the shrine''s territory, gathered together gold, food, alcohol and women from all over the village. Many of the men of the village have been killed by a group of wild ambushes that attacked the village, and the young women have been gathered together to be abused in their stead.


    "Your head, when you''re done with it, is that okay?


    A little dirty middle-aged man with a missing tooth begs for a snarling grin at a young man with a stern appearance who would not even be half his age.


    "No. I''ll use this one for the time being. It''s been a long time."


    A great man called your head answers with a laugh. In its arms was held the most beautiful daughter in the village, first chosen by the privilege of the head.


    "Huh. Then get tired of it early. Everyone wants to use that superior, so they''re nagging."


    "That''s a difficult story. I was just born in Beppin."


    "Different."


    Novo and the others give a humble laugh.


    "As always, I just brought in a bunch of tiny ones. I''m tired."


    I think I''m ten years old or there and I put all the girls together in the corner of the room, and I speak to the boy covered in one of them so that your head makes fun of him.


    The boy''s fresh snowy, white skin nudity feels more glossy than the women collected.


    "It''s both a matter of body size and�� preference,"


    A boy called Tired looks back and smiles back adorably.


    He had clear pale golden hair and mysterious luminous green eyes, Southern Barbarian no matter how he looked - and was a breathtaking looking boy.


    It''s amongst the savage, nasty wildlings, just like cranes to sweep away. But what they''re doing is just like them. No, worse. Anyway, he was just collecting young daughters like the first period hadn''t even begun.


    And tiredness leaves her daughter, who had laid it together until then, and gives her a large cloth in the area.


    "Not yet... far to complete..."


    Tired of dropping your eyes on the cloth and whining. The cloth is mostly white, but discolored to red tea and red and black colors only at one end. If you look closely, you can see the embroidery sewn like a disastrous tattoo.


    "Your head. Interesting story. No."


    One of the wild men came into the country and spread a grin on his red face and said:


    "The mountain behind this village is a man called Kamiyama, and those who go inside are hidden from God every now and again. Come on. That''s why the villagers will never come in."


    His report stopped you from moving. Tired is good for your head.


    "I did... feel an unusual spirit..."


    "Me too. I can feel some pretty strong evil from the north side."


    I see tiredness and your head talking to each other in a straight face, and the wild grin I reported disappears.


    These two were wild, but also sorcerers. I had fears that the two of them were taking their reports seriously.


    "Isn''t it yummy? I heard a few people talk about it and stopped going to the mountain for a liver test."


    "They''re stupid..."


    Your head exhaled and resumed its movements.


    "Maybe he won''t come back. Still, I''ll wait till tomorrow evening. Don''t let them go with the mountain. If your life is in vain."


    In the words of your head, in the midst of the kingdom that had been raging until then, there was a momentary but heavy air, but soon he returned to the turmoil.


    "What... where is this place... Was he turned into a fox?


    He moans with a pale look as he trembles with his sword-standing hand. I was also awakened to too many anomalies.


    He was walking in a strange spot when the attacking villagers called him Kamiyama and went to try his liver with his companions Nofu.


    I was supposed to be in the mountains, but at some point I''m walking in a plain I''ve never seen before. It should have been night, but it''s day. Even though it was autumn, it was hot as midsummer and I sweat from all over my body.


    It''s an unusual place. The flat earth continues to be extended, and the end of the earth cannot be seen. For the first time in his life he saw something called a horizon that connects the ground to the sky. It''s just a bunch of pompous, growing trees, and substitutes that I''ve never seen in the country where he was born and raised.


    And the animals. White and black striped horses run around without herds. Immediately on the side, a horse and a creature with a skin tone and brown lingering patterned skin, a long neck, and a back-length horse and deer full of heaven, stretches out their long purple tongue and eats the leaves of the tree.


    "Where is it then?!? Here. Huh!


    Crying and screaming, but there was no one to answer.


    Immediately beside him crying down, an animal covered with a long tail grown, macularly scaly, whose tip was to blame, stretched his tongue with an elongated face on something like a tsuka made of dirt, eating ants in a heartbeat.


    That was about five hundred years ago.


    "Finally... I found you"


    A crumbling hall that no one has visited for hundreds of years, secluded in the mountains.


    In it, a man trembles with excitement in front of a tiny pot that is tightly sealed with dozens of curse bills.


    "Is it dangerous if I take it out? The seal seems to be loose."


    A woman peering in from behind calmly tells her. Around the floor where the kettle was placed were scattered with scattered pieces of curse bills.


    "If the seal of" The Spirit of Power "is broken and runs wild, surely there is no danger to us. But you want me to miss this treasure? The Sealed Power Spirit is a substitute that the human in its muscles desires so much that his hand can come out of his throat. I don''t care if you pound out your forehead enough to spend the rest of your life playing."


    They, the modern treasure hunters, had no power to exercise them, even if they had knowledge of the paranormal realms. What they found was a curse that sealed the spirit with powerful power. I''m not likely to be able to deal with it effectively when something happens.


    "You don''t have to explain it to me. I know. What can I do to get this far and butt in?"


    A woman exhaled small, took a large bath out of her backpack, and twirled the kettle with cautious hands.


    That was about two weeks ago.


    Whether the sun went down at that moment of the month or all the friends I was playing with went home, I didn''t try to go home inside. I was walking blah blah blah blah on my own outside.


    My parents are divorced, and Moment One is taken by my father with my sister Mika. My father, a martial artist, doesn''t go home until the end of the dojo, so it''s late to go home.


    When I get home, I''ll be alone with my sister. That''s why Moment One doesn''t go back inside.


    The two older sisters were very whimsical, short-tempered and violent, girls who had no idea what they were thinking. Driven by irrational anger with mundane things, I bump it instantly. I wanted to avoid being alone with my sister for that as much as possible.


    But I can''t go home forever. I just went around eight o''clock at night and I finally get home.


    "You were too late today! What were you doing!


    My sister, who will be in fifth grade this year, welcomes home instantly with a strong tone of screaming. It''s always this way of talking. I don''t talk to women the way I do, and I speak strongly. It''s the father''s influence.


    "Beh, nothing... I was just playing..."


    "You always tell me to speak clearly! Don''t squirm with a fine voice at a man''s ass!


    I didn''t like being the same as my sister and father for the moment, I didn''t imitate the way the two spoke, and I was trying not to sympathize with the way I thought.


    I know instantly that my sister is also isolated in school because of the influence of her father, a strict martial artist, who has become a completely strange person. There''s no way I want to be the same. Mika always pointed at the beginning of that depression in an instant.


    "You think you can play so late because you don''t have a father! You don''t think it''s dangerous! There was a shootout yesterday, too!


    The instant is irresistible as if you''ve given up on Mika, who wakes up with her cheeks twisted.


    That''s when I notice something like a scratch in my sister''s hand.


    "Sister, what''s that wound?


    "We just had a fight! The usual!


    Mika takes her hands off her instant cheeks and makes her look even more grumpy.


    "You''re in a bickering with the class commissioner I''ve been preaching greatly about the strange way I talk and say things, the unreadable air, the strange way I think! One of these days we''re gonna beat each other up!


    I guess I must have gotten my hands on it first from my sister, instantly I guess.


    "They don''t like strangers in the world! If there''s a guy who''s changed at all, he makes it look bad or laughs! Then we should all have the same face, personality and way of thinking! So equal!


    Throw away in repentance. I was secretly sympathetic to Mika for not having a single friend at school because of this temper and behavior.


    "Watch it now! I''ll definitely get back at those guys! I''m gonna be a celebrity in a position to get thistled by people, and I''m gonna get into their eyes, even if I don''t like it, and I''m gonna give it back!


    Mika had spoken of the refracted desire in herself only before the moment. There was nothing in my mind that would make such a fool of my sister''s aspirations. I was rather even willing to support him. But on the other hand, I was thinking about it.


    (Me too... my sister is going to be amazing and I''m going to give her back)


    I have yet to find out exactly what an ideal self that amazing guy is. I was just vaguely contriving, but only that determination was strong.


    That was six years ago.

 113 1

    Death promptly at the peak of despair. That''s the most important thing.


    For hundreds of years, the results of research carried out by the ancestors of the "Blind Spiritualist" Mokashiko "and others are the answers that emerged. Killing without understanding or consciousness that you are dead is the secret to creating strong, long-lasting, premium spirits of resentment.


    The evil spiritual grudges The spiritual species are weakened with the passage of time. And when will it only become Buddha and travel to the underworld? Some are even called sneaky gods and remain powerful spirits for thousands of years, but they are rare examples.


    But there are as many ways to sustain spiritual pain and resentment by artificial processing. According to what Yukiko heard, in the Star Charcoal Flow spell, which was the landlord of the Grieving Spirit, there is even the art of making living spirits, such as the secret of raw spiritualization.


    Sachiko has an upper back for a woman, who would have more than 170. Looks like the second half of twenty. The place to get out and pull in is a stylish limb that is pulling in, wrapped in a charcoal black suit and dressed as a slack. Her hair cut off at her shoulder was deliberately flaunted by a strong demon emanating from Yukiko herself.


    A wave of Japanese sword was held in Yukiko''s right hand.


    At her feet, a middle-aged woman, dressed in a restraint coat, connected to her head, torso, ankle and floor, and left almost incapable of any movement, is laid on her back.


    "I''m not gonna kill you."


    Sachiko whispers her eyebrows and tells the middle-aged woman, looking up at herself with a face distorted by fear, looking down with her worried beauty. The word now is a lie. The truth is, I kill. But I''m sure I don''t kill you at this point.


    Yukiko holds the knife in both hands and shakes it up slowly. done to give the subject plenty of fear.


    Wave the knife. After a few seconds the blood sinks and the screams of a middle-aged woman with her eyes amputated rise.


    The way blind spiritualists made grudges was simple. Despair that understood the loss of light forever. Despair at the moment you understand that you can no longer see everything in this world. Maintain that culminating despair and spiritualize grievances without even making them understand that they are dead. That''s how the Blind Spirit is made.


    Sachiko quickly flew off the scene and left. Press the switch you had in your left hand. There was an explosion where a middle-aged woman was. Killings carried out without making them understand to die. This timing is also the most important part of the production of the Blind Spirit.


    A small spell brings to mind the spirit of a woman who has just been killed. A spirit that stretches out the sad look I was just showing and bleeds out of my eyes.


    When Yukiko raised her left index finger and middle finger and waved her left hand as if to invite her to herself, the spirit was sucked into Yukiko''s eyes with great speed.


    (That''s the 28th person...)


    Keeping his eyebrows frowned, Yukiko takes a heavy sigh.


    (worst case scenario ever - the more stock of blind spirits the better, given that you can also fight Junko Yukioka...)


    Only the bad guys are basically the ones against whom Lucky Son kills and grudges. But Yukiko couldn''t help but be heartbroken by the cursed act of keeping her a grudging spirit that she had committed murder and even inflicted pain and despair. If there is hell after death, I''m even afraid that I have a pretty miserable hell waiting for me.


    However, it was a necessary force for a lucky child. No, there was no choice from the beginning, nothing but becoming a cursed being called a blind spiritualist. There will be no other way of life beyond this either.


    There are organizations in the back streets that conduct various criminal businesses, but one of them is a distribution organization.


    An organization that buys and wholesales a variety of products regardless of their genre, many of which are nasty bums that can''t go out on the surface. There are also other consignment buying and selling, auction partitioning, and keeping the bumps.


    There are three distribution organizations in Euthanasia City. One of them, "Sigh Addiction," is an organization with only five constituents and a small sales size, but has a good reputation because it sells honest and fast jobs and receives high value goods and dangerous goods compared to the other two organizations.


    Because of the small number of people, I''ve been around a lot lately interacting with fixed customers.


    It''s been over three years since the first minute of the month started working with sigh poisoning. Currently, Moment One is fifteen years old. I was only in elementary school when I joined the organization.


    The content of the job is not a big deal. I think instantly that just because you''re dealing with a shitty bum doesn''t make you any different from a solid job if you don''t even have trouble.


    Danger is the biggest difference during the outbreak of that trouble, and every moment that I have experienced that danger over and over again, but for the sake of more peaceful days, I remembered that every moment was not enough.


    "Oh, for a moment, your sister''s out."


    Natsuko Takajo, a sigh-addicted boss, points to the TV where he was relaxing in the office living room and speaks out happily.


    While I wish you didn''t have to report otherwise, I sat down next to Natsuko sitting on the couch and watched TV with her for a moment. I was anxious to see if it was a little too familiar, but Natsuko used to stop by, so I thought it over.


    "You''re still an embarrassing song about too many direct balls lyrics......"


    Honestly for a moment I didn''t like my sister''s song. Straight and positive lyrics with no twist whatsoever cause a rejection based on their instantaneous sensibilities. I don''t even hate it when it comes to singing and songs, so I always wish you could do something about the lyrics.


    "That''s not a good place. It''s easy to understand, and it''s hot. I think that''s what I''m talking about."


    Turn this way, Natsuko grins soothingly in the immediate vicinity. Unexpectedly, he takes a breath, but openly wonders if he''s going to turn that way, and looks at the TV screen in the guise of calm.


    I get a lot of consciousness about not blushing and what I look like and what they don''t think when they see it, and regret sitting next to me.


    Natsuko Takajo is five years older than Moment One and will be just twenty this year. She is a beauty with soothing moods, glasses and slightly drooping eyes. Kind eyes and soft expressions don''t look very much like the boss of a criminal organization in the back street.


    The lines of the body that clearly emerge even from the loose clothes are extremely eye poisonous for every serving moment you want to do, emphasizing whether the rich limbs are still this. Especially on that big chest, my eyes stick. In the beginning, I was thrilled to see that I was always sneaking around, but I haven''t been too reluctant lately.


    Moment after moment I was in love with this beautiful boss. As long as Natsuko saw the way she treated herself on a daily basis, I wonder if it might not be too much, but she didn''t have the courage to step in and confirm it from herself instantly.


    "Hey phone. Oh, you don''t have to turn it down."


    When Natsuko takes out her phone and gets up and smiles at each moment she tries to lower the volume of the TV, she leaves the living room.


    "What''s going on?


    After a while I see Natsuko''s face back as something that doesn''t float, and the instant one speaks up.


    "It''s also a solicitation for" Higi, "a Japanese game authority. They want us to merge the organization."


    Natsuko exhales small. "Nippon Play Authority" is the largest of the three distribution organizations in Euthanasia City, with more than three digit members and a monopoly of more than 90% of distribution sales in Euthanasia City.


    I was persistently calling on Natsuko''s organization to bring together a distribution organization in Euthanasia, something that the boss has been replacing lately.


    "If it''s just one organization, you''ll be in business, and you''d rather have some of them compete. That said, it''s practically the only solitary state of Japanese games."


    "And yet I don''t know if I''d bother to merge with a small organization of five constituents like us. I mean, it would actually be absorption..."


    "Even small organizations are eating well into the corner of their share. No, it''s a small organization, so from over there, I think it''s a tattoo over your eyes. We do a good job. You don''t just want to monopolize it, you want to absorb it in order to learn the iroha of commerce or make a little profit, do you? We can also absorb certain customers."


    Natsuko proudly lets you stretch your chest. The action highlighted the large chest and the groin reacted unexpectedly.

 114 2.

    Truth is, even in the Suzuoka Institute''s own room, when sleeping, keep the gun in a position that you can take right away if you reach for it.


    Occasionally, it''s because mice modified into pure children break out in the lab. Ever since True broke into his room and was attacked when he was asleep, he has tried not to fail to be vigilant when he goes to sleep.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh. Morning, yo. Tell me!"


    But this time, without feeling any dust, he seems to have allowed an intruder indoors.


    The young girl''s energetic voice sounds right in her ear, and the truth is she takes the gun and jumps out of bed, pointing the gun in the direction of her voice.


    "How dare you point a gun at me! You''re not your enemy. She''s just a wake-up girl. Yo."


    What popped into my eyes was the sight of a cute girl - who I think is about seven to nine years old - whose neck was growing out of a plant pot.


    "When did you get in? Totally......"


    If you grovel the plant pot rampantly, you don''t mind the soil spilling inside, and you leave the room in a hurry.


    "Oh, what are you doing? Oh, honey, stop. I''m just a kid. It''s not too early for this."


    Where did the toddler girl who was given her neck remember, she has a funny dialogue in her mouth.


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever made you so rambling! Oh, honey, be gentler."


    "Whoa, Snow Oka"


    Ignoring any of the words of the newborn plant pot toddler girl who is somehow calling, he opens the door in the laboratory from one end, and if he finds Junko, he makes his offense visible and speaks up.


    "Whoa, True you. Oh, how''s the kid? I like it. Ah? I just finished it, Wake Up Toddler Girl Neck."


    Junko refers to the toddler girl in a plant pot in her true hand and asks her thoughts with a smile.


    "You like it, you don''t do anything. You do anything too much! Still such a little girl!


    "Mm-hmm, but the kid wants it himself. Come on."


    A true, bewildered look at Junko protesting with an angry voice against rarely Junko''s human experiment.


    "So to a kid who can''t even make a clear self-determination yet -"


    "I wasn''t a kid when I got here. He was a forty too many uncles. She wanted to be reincarnated into a cute little girl, so she made her wish come true."


    "Guru!"


    Listen to that and let go of the hand that truly holds the plant pot. Dropping on the spot and hitting her head on the floor, the female head and toddler shiatsu groaned and fainted.


    "Didn''t you like it? Too bad."


    Junko sighs with a rare and annoying look. Not against the fact that True didn''t like the newborn girl.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "Hmm, the 886th International Conference of Mad Scientists is coming up, so I have to go out on it too - It''s a special event that brings together thousands of Mad Scientists from all over the world. Of course," Sanmadness ", including me and Professor Misaki, will attend. I won''t. Although milk does not attend directly by way of example."


    Sanmadness refers to three of the Mad Scientists with as many stars in Japan, especially dangerous and brilliant - Junko Yukioka, Kirisaki Sword and Grass Dew Milk.


    I have really met the Misaki sword several times, but I didn''t know anything about grass dew milk. That should be it, too. This person is known to represent himself only online and all of his appearance, age and gender are wrapped up in a veil of mystery. There are even rumors that it might be a program with self, derived from computer space.


    Only against wonder and this person, whoever you named, Junko, was always calling it away.


    "If a meteorite falls on the venue in the middle of a meeting, the world is going to be pretty peaceful."


    "Oh, that''s not it. There''s not a Mad Scientist I know who''s been on guard for four or six hours saying he doesn''t know when the meteorite''s coming. He''s always marked the first time he goes, and when the meteorite crashes, he can fire a missile and intercept it."


    It was sarcastically true, but Junko seriously returns it that way.


    (Wisdom and skill are also a waste of effort because our spirit is broken)


    That''s what I think, true to be stunned.


    "For years now, there''s been a plan out there for Mad Scientists from all over the world to come together and make something amazing, but we haven''t even decided what we''re going to make yet. I don''t know, my opinions are split in two depending on what I make."


    "You don''t make shit anyway, do you?


    "Yeah, that''s right. We''ve split into two factions, one that wants to make an exquisite and submissive girl, Android, and the other that wants to make a giant robot of the Transformers. As far as I''m concerned, I think we should make something more meaningful because so many Mad Scientists are coming together to make a feat out of it. So, I''m arguing that a beautiful boy and beast with a feminine clothing hobby and an M-minded dog ear tail wants to make it, but I don''t have many people who agree with me. It''s sad to turn to a minority position, isn''t it? Well, True and Tired, I don''t think it''s a good idea because you''re here."


    "Are we replacing that... I mean, if you''re into women''s clothing, you have an Ashiya."


    "No, Kurodo, you''re the cyborg that Professor Miyazaki worked on. Oh, yeah."


    Junko looks at the calendar.


    "I don''t know if I''ll come around today, example bump"


    "You said the moment would come in the afternoon."


    "Me, I''m going to bed after breakfast, so take it. I have ordered a lot of things besides the example bumps, so it will be a big package, but it''s nice to meet you."


    "Sleep cycles reverse day and night again"


    When I said that, the truth was, I walked out of the room, crossing my neck and toddler girl who fell on the floor and remained faint.


    As scheduled at the specified date, time and place, the blind spiritualist, Yukiko Du Wing, was transported to receive the bumps from the person of the distribution organization.


    I was supposed to lose only marginally at the auction, but for some reason I was contacted that the winning bidder had cancelled and I was going to accept it. This is unfortunate. Because if it did not seem to be available, it had to be taken away by force during the transport of the bumps.


    It was around fifteen years old, a boy who seemed to be everywhere, who showed up before the lucky boy. I smiled and showed her when I saw Lucky Son, but she looked like a disgusting grin. A business-like affectionate laugh, but unsuitable for his age, or the light that precipitated behind his eyes dwells.


    "Are you a sigh addict?


    "That''s right. Here you go."


    As the boy leaves his affectionate laughter hanging, he offers a pot wrapped in a paper bag to the lucky child.


    Opening the paper bag reveals an old pot with dozens of curse bills on it. Seeing that, Kouko frowned.


    "The seal is loose. What the hell did you treat him like?


    "We''re professionals on that path, too. We don''t imitate them by treating them coarsely and discrediting them. That''s what it''s been like since the beginning."


    It was a blaming tone, but the boy said so without fear, letting his love laugh stick. I thought you could believe it when it comes to what you''re saying, but with a soggy attitude, Yukiko gets the increasingly unpleasant impression.


    "It''s dangerous as it is. I just want to say thank you."


    Sachiko decides that we should deal with this as soon as possible. I don''t even know when I can unseal it. It is dangerous to carry it according to the original schedule. First of all, the spiritual magnetic field is strong - it should be transported to a place full of bright minds, bound and reinforced with seals, and the organization should be asked for rescue.


    Dropping off the rear of Yukiko, who left early enough by waxing the kettle back into a paper bag, the boy turns his loving laughter into a distorted grin and puts his hands on his head, removing the rash and peeling off the artificial skin for the disguise on his face at once.


    What emerged from inside was the face of a man in his early twenties or so.


    "Boss, thank you for your hard work."


    An old bald-headed man appears and speaks up, who was lurking nearby killing signs. He''s in a suit, and at first glance he only looks like a regular salarier.


    "It''s an important role, and you''ll fit me physically. I don''t have to worry about it being such a development that if I leave it to my men, they will be caught and gelled. Most importantly, I''m good with plays and the right material. Know his footsteps better than that."


    A young man, called the boss, gives instructions to the old man while the lucky boy is pointing in the direction where he walks away.


    "You shouldn''t salute your men. So, why did you do that?


    "I thought I''d sell every bum to earn the trust of Junko Yukioka... No, I thought"


    The old man nodded satisfactorily at the words of Akagishi Akagi, the young leader of Japan Play Authority, the largest distribution organization in Euthanasia City.


    "It''s a dangerous bridge just to embezzle and sidestream goods, but it''s a big deal to do that."


    "No problem if you don''t find out...... no problem. Dangerous bridges also need to be crossed in order to make tissues big. If you cross a dangerous bridge, you get a lot ahead of you. No, because it''s at the end of a dangerous bridge, and the treasure''s rolling."


    Speaking of things like the wind I found out, the old man - Japan Play Authority''s number 2, Aoshima Shinta, "Aoshima" was heartbroken, but at the same time he felt smiling.


    Nippon Wei has lost Akagi Fiery, who was his boss until then, to illness a few months ago.


    From within the organization, the successor was thought to be Qingdao, but the will was to be succeeded by his son, Yu Akagi. Loyalty to the previous boss, Aoshima has accepted this and is fully committed to second-generation support.


    "So let''s do everything we can. I don''t want to end up with my parents'' shanks, just inheriting the tissue my father built."


    This word of Yi, always spoken in front of Aoshima, was not a lie.


    Yi is above all afraid that the second generation will be a predetermined pattern of bonkers. Yi was obsessed with his desire to prove his power by making the organization bigger.


    Regardless of Yi''s humanity, Aoshima had pledged allegiance to the younger second generation, due to his flimsy passion.

 115 3

    With some luggage on the wagon, the instant you dress as a haulier, you descend to the basement ground floor of the candoville. Going down the stairs in the wagon every time is also a bone, and I always wonder why you don''t have an elevator.


    Junko Suzuoka is one of the customers of Sigh Addiction. He has signed me an exclusive contract in anticipation of the speed and politeness of his sighing addiction job. That also leads to the name value of sighing addiction.


    The request from Junko may be to order a single item that quickly became necessary, but many items are often purchased at a time. For this purpose, we often carry large baggage at once. This time it is exactly the same.


    It seems that there are many things that cannot be handled on the surface or that are difficult to obtain, so it is more common to buy in bulk due to impulse buying.


    Walk down the underground aisle and wait by pressing the buzzer in front of the lab door.


    "Wait. I''m going now.


    It wasn''t Junko who responded, it was the true one.


    I know every moment. I would be present at Tasmania Devil for a drink, and I''ve had some really pro bono help in the past when the instant is in trouble. It is also a pattern close to my sister Mika, and from an instant on, this one is much easier to deal with than Junko.


    The door opens and the truth reveals itself, with the index finger and middle finger raised and gently shaking in front of the temple, greeting.


    "That was fast."


    "That''s what we sell."


    It takes a true bend to check the baggage packed in the wagon in order to get out of sight from the moment you say it well and check the purchased items.


    "Whoa?"


    When the truth gets one of the wraps, the instant one leaks his voice when he sees an out-of-season bee jump out of the wrap.


    (That''s baggage from abroad. I can''t believe this stuff is mixed up)


    The moment that Moment One guessed so, the truth that remained bent, flashed his right hand without even looking at the bee. A bee''s torso is broken in the air and falls to the floor.


    Look at that. The instant rolls my tongue.


    (He looks younger than me, and he''s a taller kid with a hell of a physical ability and reflex nerve...)


    I wonder what this difference is with me, I wonder. It used to be about the same back length as instant, but now instant is more like looking down on the truth. Yet it is as if it is powerless. Even though I say I encourage you to work out quite a bit every day for the moment. I want more power for myself, too, I truly think.


    "You monster."


    Every moment I say it with jokes, seriousness and motivation.


    "It depends on your workout."


    Tell me the truth, give me your right hand that stays gripping towards each instant, and I try to give you something.


    I was even more surprised when the instant reached out and received what was in my true hand. It was a bee needle.


    "You didn''t have to kill anything, did you? He was alive in his luggage."


    "You look like a foreign bee, so you don''t know what kind of dangerous poison it is."


    "What kind of bee is more dangerous than a Japanese tin bee?"


    "Looks like you''re missing one more item than that."


    Truly pointed out, I rush to take my phone out and check it out.


    "Huh? This should be all we bought at the moment. I think it''s late to follow us. Well, I''ll check back when I get home."


    "Okay. Bye."


    "Aye. Every time ~"


    The moment I take my hat and smile and gently meet him, really pushing the wagon inside the lab. At the entrance of the laboratory, the wagon used the last time the purchases were delivered was left empty, so Moment One pulls it off and leaves the Yukooka Laboratory behind.


    Chie Hanayama feels the precipitation of the air in her home, just by approaching the room. Actually, that''s not true, but I find myself in such an illusion that the precipitation of air in the room is eroding even in front of the room.


    With a basin with lunch in his hand, Chie stops in front of the room.


    "Kyo...... how are you?


    Open the door slightly, let only eyes peek through the gap, and speak out scared. As usual, my son was meditating with Zazen together.


    "The Unmoveable Mountain Like"


    Kyo Hanayama, one of Chie''s sons, says in a clear voice.


    Kyou was called a drawstring. Plus, I''m stuck in my room all day, and whenever I see it, I don''t even move with my zazen. Leave the room only during the toilet and bath. Chie even remembers to be scared by her son, who has no idea what he''s thinking.


    "I hope you''re well. Mother, that''s what worries me the most."


    I leave it for a while after I say so, and I decide and cut out my will.


    "You know, it''s time to get to work... no, you don''t have to work, at least have a conversation with your mothers..."


    "The Unmoveable Mountain Like!


    "Hih! Oh, I''m sorry..."


    To the shouting Kyo, his mother closes the door in a threatening manner, leaving freshly with the sound of patties and slippers.


    "It''s up to me to apologize... I''m sorry."


    In a dark room, Kyou sneers with a pitiful look, nagging with zazen together.


    "But I shouldn''t work. It''s... it''s for the world."


    It was not until two years ago, some time after I left college and started working. It was hurt by the strict words of my father, who boiled his work to his indeterminate son after all this time, and he abandoned the job itself.


    We had a normal conversation and went out for a while, but what the hell happened was that I stuck in the room and sat Zen all day and couldn''t move.


    Very rarely did I go out, but it was a mystery to my parents where I was going and what I was doing at that time. Questioning didn''t return any answers.


    "Okay, here we go again."


    When he whines small, Kyo begins to concentrate his consciousness.


    He waited. I was prepared.


    I have someone who needs me. There are occasions when you need them. I was prepared for it.


    The most popular amusement park for children and, on the other hand, the least reputable amusement park for adults - Tokyo Dickland.


    It is also famous worldwide and has a very large number of tourists from abroad. The number of adults is small during the day and the proportion of children is high.


    "Hands of love to the underprivileged children. Please donate. - Soo."


    It is an amusement park where all the shitty hungry ghosts visit with few good kids like fundraisers, but where fundraisers are held in such a place, it is not very fruitful.


    Nevertheless, Yukiko Du Feng did not meet him, and during the day he had begun fundraising activities in the amusement park. I want to atone for my sins at all. No, I have to make amends. To do this, the fundraiser is quick.


    "Wow, it''s Gizensha. Give me a cunt bomb. Eh?"


    A seven- or eight-year-old with a dripping nose hits a fortunate child with several colorful urethane toys mimicking curly manure and picks them up and hits them. Sachiko watches it with a smile on her face. My temples are caught, but I manage to keep only a smile on my face.


    "Liar! Like a fundraiser in here!


    Now a toothed child around the age of ten shows up and screams out loud.


    "These hypocrites Kirayi. My brother also said he was doing it for self-satisfaction. That''s why I''m throwing my cock too."


    Likewise, a full-bodied, fat child about ten years old throws one urethane toy after another towards the lucky child. Yukiko was sneaking up and sighing as she maintained her smile.


    Sachiko works evil. Kill people to make blind spirits. Most of them are bad or hostile, but they still don''t turn into murder. The fact did not erode the heart of Lucky Son.


    In order to save my heart, I came to the idea that I should write off my sins by working free good deeds, and I began to practice them.


    Yukiko Du is twenty-eight years old. He is a magician who deals with the spell of Frost Root Street and is called in the name of the ''Blind Spiritualist'' in the back street. He is a finalist affiliated with Yob''s Rewards, a world-wide secret society with more than a millennium history, and is mainly based in Japan.


    Feel the vibration of your fingertip phone and pick up the phone from your nostalgia besides the fundraiser. A smile disappeared from Yukiko''s face, and the children left the scene feeling something scary.


    "How is the spirit of power?


    Slightly prolonged pronounced Japanese that is fluent but clearly not Japanese''s.


    "As reported, the seal was loose at the time of discovery. It''s a pretty unstable state. It''s dangerous to take it out of the country. We now have multiple boundaries in a land of strong spiritual magnetic fields, resting in it."


    It was a direct call from the boss of the organization. Report on the previous history and current situation.


    ''Cause it''s a place with very few people. - Huh?


    Lucky child gets stuck in words for a moment in the boss''s question.


    "No, that''s quite a lot. It''s in the amusement park somehow. But since this is a place full of joy, the resentment of the Spirit of Power seems to be somewhat alleviated."


    "Well - but you can''t leave Amari alone for long - can you? Just in case something harmful happens to the average person - Please keep an eye on the Spirit of Power until the undercover unit arrives."


    "But do you want me to do this job?


    Ask for a sigh of relief, Sachiko.


    "Releasing the captured spirit and delivering it is also an important part of the reward of our Yob."


    "It''s contradictory. I am a humble user of foreign law. Create a grudge spirit, seal it with surgery and serve it. I do the opposite of that role. I can''t believe you used forensics to solve forensics."


    "Kedo, just the bad guys and the hostiles, right?" Besides, you''re not even sealing it forever, are you?


    "That''s true, Sister..."


    "I know what you''re talking about. But - apart from the pathetic presence of a spirit that will never be saved forever - If the spiritual resentment is in a natural state, the resentment also disappears with the years, and in all cases the spirit travels to God. Because the spirits of power, all of whom are weaponized by art, do not even tolerate it. For there must be no more suffering in the hands of men, and the Spirit shall remain bound unto this world. ''


    Yukiko silenced the words of the boss mixed with enthusiasm and sadness.


    It''s the only other person in the world who believes from the bottom of his heart and vows absolute obedience and loyalty. I can''t say anything more. I think it''s a good idea to say more about my strays.

 116 4.

    When Moment One returned to the office of sighing addiction, all four constituents, including the boss Natsuko Takajo, had all had a dark look, filling the room with heavy air.


    "I''m home. What''s going on, guys?"


    "The slander from the Japanese games is getting worse."


    Yuichi Misawa, the oldest and oldest Ginseng member, tells us on the tannic side. A man with no upper back but a disappointing body size, as far past the middle of forty. He was the only survivor from the inauguration of his sighing addiction, and a close friend of Takagi Tsushiro, his predecessor boss and father of Natsuko.


    "I''m going to head for it, these guys. Behind the story of the absorptionist merger, imitate our reputation in a derogatory way."


    It was Kenichi Mikami who said it in an indignant tone. One younger than the moment, he''s the youngest and newest here.


    "You laugh at us for sidelining our bums and not managing our bums well. If you''re one of our customers, you know how concerned we are with our work, so I don''t give a shit."


    The last one, Soichi Miura, laughs off. He''s a young man in his late twenties with a white, thin line.


    "If it''s just an anonymous slander, you don''t even have to worry so much about it."


    Natsuko with an annoying face.


    "If it''s just us, I don''t think we can ignore the fact that we even have a customer''s name. Like this."


    Natsuko tells me, Moment One peeks into the display Natsuko was watching.


    "These days, they don''t know enough scary things to even flush out what they give Junko Yukioka, and they''re doing well."


    I looked at one sentence of a gossipy anonymous bulletin board specializing in the back streets, and the moment I was stunned.


    "If we find out like this, we''ll all be turned into experimental benches for Junko. I thought I could do such a horrible thing. Speaking of which, I went to Junko''s now, but she said I didn''t have enough to order one."


    "Oh, that''s crazy. Let''s check again."


    Natsuko opens the display to space and checks the sheet describing the delivery status.


    "The order is coming from Sister Junko, but it looks like the pivotal bumps haven''t been delivered to us from the auction side. It''s already shipped."


    "I knew it was a downfall over there. Then I''ll let Junko know."


    I send an email to Junko instantly, wondering if I don''t even have to broker an auction.


    A man with his whole body covered in white armor looks down at a beautiful girl in armor like a bloody, crawling, squatting bikini on the ground, leaking laughter.


    "Pfft, no other love. What kind of warrior and powerlessness if it falls on my Mistress Absolut Grandam Final Gigastream. Once activated, it will never be prevented by any force. That''s how it works."


    "No... too strong"


    A beautiful girl in bikini armor looks up to heaven in despair. So I switched to CM.


    "Uh-huh..."


    Junko, who enjoyed watching the animation unfolding in the display until then, gets a white look with a cheek wand.


    "That''s the kind of move - cleaning it up in one word, and I think it''s some kind of special attack setting you''ll never be able to prevent. Don''t you think so?


    "Isn''t that all right?


    True to reply appropriately to lack of interest while reading.


    "With all this reasoning out there, there''s literally too much power in a special, like killing an absolute opponent, or something like that coming out..."


    Exhaled, Junko turned off the TV.


    "I''ve devoted my life to cutting into mysteries like that, believing that there''s no such thing as absolute inviolability, and from me, you can''t do this, wow"


    True I tried to tell you what to do with the reality and the cartoon mess, but I thought of something and bumped into another question.


    "I also feel like Ashiya is pretty invincible, but that one can be defeated depending on how you do it, too?


    "Yeah, I could come up with a few ways."


    Junko smiles invincibly.


    "Because I think that everything imaginable in a person''s head has the potential to be realized. Hey. Before people went into space, it wasn''t really thought that people could get to the moon. Until only a decade ago, many did not believe in ghosts or in the existence of the afterlife. So one of these days I believe I can build a time machine, and I believe there''s a parallel world between swords and magic."


    "Does that notion create a contradiction with the denial of absolute competence? If you believe everything you can think of is feasible, you can''t deny that there are literally unstoppable special moves and invincible beings."


    "That''s why. Absolute existence, inviolable existence I do not acknowledge. I won''t admit it because it''s a contradiction, and I don''t believe it."


    As Junko waves the hot valve, a bizarre lyrical song about what a yellow pig looks like when he calls you to death, plays indoors.


    "Hello. No, we have, as I have said many times, an exclusive contract with Sigh Addiction..."


    Picking up the phone, Junko hung up the rejection words on the way.


    While typing in a specified address from the person on the phone, he sends his gaze to see it truly, projecting the display into the universe.


    The video is shown. Two in the dark. But it seemed like a hidden shot by Night Vision, and I knew exactly what the two faces were doing, too. I can also hear the audio.


    "Momentary..."


    True squeals the name of one of them.


    "Is he the blind spiritualist? I see."


    Junko holding down his receiver and mouthing the name of the other woman whose instant one is giving him the kettle.


    "Yes, yes, I saw it. I mean, that''s what this is all about, huh? As rumors have it, sighing poisoning is sidelining the product behind it."


    Laughing, tell the other person across the phone to check.


    "Mm-hmm. Okay. But I hope you don''t get your hands on it. Because I want you to make amends for betraying me, and most importantly, it''s an opportunity to dress up to get my experimental bench. Come on. Well, that''s what I''m talking about."


    Junko hangs up the phone, looks like she''s having fun and laughs when she sees the true one.


    "It''s a solicitation for an exclusive contract from Nippon Power. No, it''s very obvious."


    "There''s no way a single organization can imitate this."


    True to say with no expression, but I picture my face in my head looking grumpy.


    "Needless to say. I''ve known about Natsuko since she was a little girl, and hey. Even if I really betrayed you, I think there''s something going on, and now I forgive you."


    He''s an old dater, someone who''s already built that much trust. I also truly know that Junko is surprisingly thick in faith. However, it is limited to the person Junko likes.


    "I''ve been touching on the example bump. He said he also knew where he was hiding. I''m going to teach you, and you''re going to do it again."


    "It''s certainly obvious. You didn''t even think about when you found out."


    "I''ve seen thousands of these types before. It''s a common pattern for young, ambitious kids who are quick to catch on to what''s at hand. Though so did the Phantom Kakinuman of an organization called Nantka, which Mr. Zuo ran. Come on, I don''t know what to do."


    "Get all the evidence, stick it out, and you''re done."


    I truly decide to cooperate fully with Junko on this one. Both Junko and True most hated the despicable who disparaged others for their own benefit. Besides, we don''t need any forgiveness if we''re dealing with someone close to us.


    "Hmm, of course I''m going to, but maybe it won''t be that easy, huh? Because we have to go ahead at the same time to gather evidence and retrieve the example bumps. Besides, the blind spiritualist also involves the reward of Job, which is deeply related to me. In the beginning, I think it would be best to dance to the other side. To keep them off guard."


    "I guess. I''ll come anyway. I''d like you to arrange for the Great Fear Guardian to be brought here for five."


    Junko laughs contentedly when he sees Truth leave the room saying so.


    "Pfft, even if I don''t say anything, it feels like I know what to do. Hey, you''re really growing up to be great. Hey, True You."

 117 5

    Yu Akagi, who took over the second generation of Nippon Power, the largest distribution organization in Anjou City, had a complex against his being the second generation.


    Yi is extremely conscious of and attempts to avoid becoming a common construct that the incompetent second generation is just eating up his parents'' property. I believe there is nothing so miserable and unusual about it.


    To this end, Yi was uniquely committed to the immensity of the organization. If you''re just taking over what your parents have made, and you''re just eating it up, you''re a shabby fool, but if you can make what your parents have made even bigger as a foundation, it''ll be fine filial piety, and you''ll be recognized all around you.


    Only the hiccups have been recognized by their men, but they have also been seen in jeopardy of areas that tend to run wild.


    "Ah!? Ahhh!? Ahhh!?


    With a high level of oddity, Yi punches a woman about her age in the face with her fist many times.


    "Ah!? Ahhh!?


    Going a few steps aside from the woman, he fists out with his odd voice, with the face of the old woman, who would now be past seventy standing side by side with the woman. The old woman''s face was already full of moles before she hit her.


    "Ah!? Ah!?"


    In the midst of being beaten, the old woman won''t resist at all. The same goes for the woman earlier.


    "Ah!? Ahhh!? Ahhh!? Ahhh!?


    Leaving the old woman, she now waved her fist relentlessly at a boy between the ages of ten and twelve standing next to the old woman. Nor did the child try to resist in any way.


    However, while the boy was beaten, Yi changed his complexion and flinched for a moment when he slammed his children''s unscrupulous gaze against Yi. but it fuels more and more anger at the matter and keeps beating him intransigently.


    "Ahhh! Oh, my God, those eyes! Ahhh!? You''re complaining! Oh? Because they sold themselves for money for this. Whoa! Ahhh!?


    As Yi said, of the three men who were being beaten, the old woman and child were themselves beaten to work with gold. But only women are different. She was Yi''s former lover.


    However, Yi was unable to do so, and when she tried to sleep with the woman for the first time, she made a scattered fool of herself on the spot. As a result, Yi went mad and beat the woman down on the spot, blackmailed her, and forcibly added to one of the human sandbags that kept getting beaten by Usa Sunshine.


    As an elementary school teacher, Yi was blindly campaigning for peace, where he was shown images of various bodies of war victims and videos of murderous scenes on the battlefield in an attempt to imprint the woes of war on his children.


    As a result, there were strange negative effects, and Yi''s personality became distorted, leading to a sexuality driven by violent impulses when he saw the weak, such as the elderly, children, and the sick.


    "Please stop. Yikes!


    It is stopped with a tall, habitual voice, and the beating of Yi''s child stops.


    "Please don''t! Don''t hit me anymore!


    Suddenly Yu and the three human sandbags appeared before a naked toddler who at first glance thought he was about three to five years old, but was clearly an outsider.


    Skin, hair and nails are as white as fresh snow. There is nothing genital-like in the groin. Dog-like tails grow from the glutes. This is also white. From the temples grow something like a moth tentacle. Only the giant eyes, which accounted for the majority of the eyes, were dark blue, not white.


    At least no one in Japan knows what it looks like. It is that of a monster named Eko, which has been the subject of discussion in all media for ten years.


    "You''re a persistent guy... I''ve told you so many times! These guys are being bought and beaten by me, so they don''t give you a right to stop them!


    "You''re saying Oyla too! Oyla''s gonna beat you for that, so don''t beat me up! Because I have that promise, Oyla''s here too!


    I dropped my hips to Eko''s gaze and looked at her face, and I felt so awesome. Eko looks back and says it back with perseverance.


    Yi bites his teeth. It''s a shame to let go of Eko''s existence. I always beat the three of them out of Eko''s sight as much as I could, but there''s a good chance Eko realizes that and gets in the way of Yi even if he flies out of nowhere.


    "Ah!? Well, then, as you wish, I''ll beat you up for these guys too. Yikes!


    Bloody his eyes, Yi rolls out a relentless kick in Eko''s face. Eko glanced at his head, but he didn''t fall, and he didn''t bleed. Undo your torso and look up at Yi with a pitiful gaze. I preferred this one to the others.


    As not to undo that upset, he covers over Eko''s little body and hits him even as he continues to raise his odd voice.


    The old woman cries and the child stares at her teeth biting like Eko is being beaten. Yi''s ex-girlfriend is turning away. But no matter how much he beats me, Eko can''t traumatize him at all. No bleeding, no moles. You seem to be in pain, but you can''t see the damage itself.


    Stop the beating hand, where you have a rough breath, the indoor phone vibrates.


    "Oh, this is Mr. Yukioka"


    When I catch my breath and take the call, I change my tone slightly and even float my sales smile to respond to Yi.


    "Is it true! No, it''s a really happy decision for this one. Yeah. Yes. We will go through the contract process as quickly as possible. Best regards,"


    Junko Suzuoka has asked me to cancel my contract with Sigh Poisoning and enter into an exclusive contract with Nippon Power, and I rejoice in Yi.


    When Yi put the phone down in a good mood, he left the room, blind to the three human sandbags and Eko.


    "Are you okay?"


    The old woman peeks into Eko worried.


    "Oyla is fine. Because it''s sturdy."


    To Eko, who gets up well, smiles and jokes and says, the three old ladies, children and women, smiled at the face full of moles at the same time.


    For the first time in his life that month, he will taste the shock and despair of something called betrayal.


    "Momentary..."


    Soichi Miura groans when she sees the video. I''m stunned to see that footage every second of the day. Occasion where Moment One is making a deal with a blind spiritualist. Footage that captures the moment of product streaming, which is out online. The buts being handed over were competed by Junko and the Blind Spiritualist at auction to the end - a pot sealed with a power spirit. It had not reached sighing poisoning and was something that I was told I had not ordered from the truth.


    "No... not me"


    "We know this isn''t you for a moment. But..."


    Natsuko told him in the face.


    "If we don''t prove our innocence, our organization will be devalued. We''ve been deprived of the goods before they reached us, and we''ve even got these phonies ready and flushed, and they''re streaming the footage."


    Natsuko''s anger is pushing him to death, hissing on the other four on the spot. I suspect that we will be angry with the despicable people who are trying to paint the mud on the achievements we have built up so far or that it will be considerable.


    "Isn''t this trying to turn Junko Yukioka''s hostility towards us? That''s not bad, is it?


    Young Kenichi Mikami says he''s scared.


    "Though I don''t think Junko would suspect us if she believed in a trilogy play like this."


    Shortly after Natsuko said it, the door to the office opened.


    "True?"


    Seeing the truth that suddenly came into the sighing addicted agate without an apo or a knock, instant by instant I was just surprised at first.


    "Hey, no way..."


    Of the five people who were on the spot, only the older Yuichi Misawa intuitively pales things first, rises off the couch, and gets his hands on his nostalgia.


    Truth is, I watched Misawa move and targeted him first. If you pull out the gun faster than Mizawa, you will shoot Mizawa without any killing intentions.


    He is shot through the upper arm of his right arm and his clothes stain red. Misawa''s face is distorted. Instantly and Natsuko''s face freezes and makes him feel reflexively.


    "Are you saying that Junko believed that footage of the Japanese gameplay?


    Looking at the truth, Natsuko asks in a harsh tone. I''ve hardly ever seen Natsuko, always calm, look like this. Even with considerable trouble, he said he kept calm and calm.


    "True, this is a misunderstanding. Please go with Junko sister. Let me speak directly with me first. So we''ll have to decide if we''ve betrayed each other."


    "Snow Oka rarely tolerates liars. You know, I cheat and use that liar to shave."


    To Rin''s tone and narrative Natsuko, he tells the truth with a palm-sized pocket pistol, pale with no expression.


    "You can listen to me as much as you want about this one. Is there such a thing as a sudden attack..."


    Momentary as roaring. True to one of those moments, the trigger of the pocket pistol was pulled.


    The moment after moment, a bullet was fired at the outskirts. anger gushes and stares at the truth in its response without hearing


    "How can you not believe me! We were framed! I mean, why would a weak organization like us have to take such a risk and betray you, the best of our customers!


    The moment I yelled, I kept my gun on, and the truth made me laugh small. It was the first time the instant saw a true smile.


    "You''re the one who doesn''t believe me. He doesn''t know what I just said."


    True to say, I had no idea what that word meant, instantly.


    Kenichi Mikami and Soichi Miura pull out their guns. True left hand moves.


    "Gu......"


    Miura groaned and the movement stiffened. A long needle released from the truth is stabbed in the neck.


    Sangoku shoots the gun. Mizawa also shoots a gun he switched to his left hand. I pull out my gun one by two moments late and shoot, but I see something incredible there.


    The shooting by a threesome, from a considerable close range, was truly a minor move, with small steps taken or upper body twisted, with minimal movement.


    (Not quite)


    My acquaintance, who was face-to-face many times at work and often chatted when I met him in Tasmania Devil, suddenly intuited so, as Junko Yukioka''s murder doll, while clearly realizing this situation, the horror of which had become a terrible assassin and pointed a gun at us.


    (How could you do this...)


    In the midst of instant despair, a needle also stabs Misawa''s neck. (iii) The upper right shoulder is worn with a small-calibre bullet.


    "Moment King! Run!"


    It was every moment when my head was about to turn white, but I returned to Natsuko''s appearance and voice, who stood up to cover me


    "Run, pour out our stigma!


    Natsuko looks back at her instantly and tells her with a Rin look. I understood that momentarily there was a window behind me and I was trying to entrust possibilities to myself that could quickly escape this place. And the moment I understood, my body moved.


    Two gunshots sounded as he turned himself over, opened the window and jumped out. Turns out one is true. The other belongs to Natsuko. A fierce anxiety struck him instantly, but he did not look back and left the scene at first sight.


    "You''re in trouble."


    Truth shrugs compared to the window where the instant flies out to Natsuko, who collapses on the spot with a painful look on his face if he bleeds.


    "Don''t resist any more because I''ll stop the bleeding. I''m not going to kill you, but you might bleed to death, and I don''t want you to."


    Truth to tell you, crouch before Natsuko, take her gun, and start first-aid. See if you help her in the position of boss first, the other men won''t try to resist. Of course. Still, just in case, the vigilance won''t be lifted.


    (All of them, if they could stop the movement with a needle coated with paralysis pills, I would have been able to follow him. When the instant was covered in the first place, it was also a failure to get lost for a moment)


    While taking care of Natsuko, True was reflecting on his immaturity and misjudgment.

 118 6.

    Japanese-wise declared ''dispose of sigh poisoning'', but Junko suppressed it and turned the truth to sigh poisoning.


    Currently, four people with sigh poisoning were in detention at the lab, and Junko was invited to Ajito, the Japanese-style authority, to meet with them.


    "Why didn''t you leave their disposition to us? It''s an unforgivable place to work as a colleague, and it''s where we wanted to end it."


    Yoshi Akagi, the boss of Japanese Play Authority, asks in a playful tone.


    "Mm-hmm. If they kill me, I won''t be in trouble. Such a waste. These are the kids who poked at me because of you, and I need to use them as a test bench."


    In contrast, the usual pure-child answer.


    "No, he''s horrible, as rumors have it. We have to be careful not to betray you in any way."


    "Didn''t I tell you I''d have an exclusive deal with you guys yet?


    "It wouldn''t, would it? They gave us information about the bumps, and now we''re following where they''re going. He''s about to take it back. If you don''t have an exclusive contract, we won''t do that either. It''s sad not to be trusted."


    (Daikon actor)


    True to poison in the mouth.


    Organizations that have exclusive agreements with Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka are foiled as trustworthy organizations that do honest and excellent work on their own, and many get a lot from Junko, who is generous with the person they like.


    Having originally accounted for more than 90% of the wholesale in Euthanasia City and absorbed or eliminated other organizations and individuals, the Japanese play authority then fell into sigh poisoning, a weak organization that would fly if compared to them, as a stepping stone to further expand the power of the organization. I can''t help but be uncomfortable with the lack of manipulation that even tries to conclude an exclusive contract with Junko.


    Even though weak predators are common in the world, they are limited. Truth strikes me in the head with the sight of an obese tiger with binge eating hunger and madness, shaking to the earthworm.


    "I see. Then if I can get my bum back, I''ll think about it for you. No, maybe you could just figure out where the bumps are right now."


    "It''s okay. I''ll make sure you get it back."


    smile and perseverance all the time. I don''t even try to hide my attitude of wanting and desperate to get in. I''m rather showing it off.


    "Ma, if anything happens to me about it, I might ask you to cooperate, but it''s a good story about bugs that we''re just relying on you, and we''re not moving properly, though. I''m glad you''re working with me."


    (You mean you can monitor these guys'' movements in the name of instant searching and retaking the bumps, cooperating and moving?)


    I really figured out what Junko was going to say and what plan he was drawing so I could get it. On the contrary, there are many parts of her words that are unleashed toward the truth rather than toward her eunuchs.


    "I''d love to then."


    "Yeah, nice to meet you. Bye."


    Junko turns his heel and leaves outside Ajito.


    "You''re bruised, you''re unrestrained, and you suck."


    Outside, the truth throws up.


    Junko dropped the pot at the auction. Put that in the guise of the name of sighing addiction and get it ahead of you by the japanese authority, and sell it sideways to opponents who were competing in auctions together. Falsely sauced into a pure child that his sighing addiction was rampant, and disposed of the face of his sighing addiction. While also properly marking the footsteps of the sidelined opponent, the sidelined opponent is also disposed of to recapture the spirit of power and dedicate it to Junko.


    All as a feat of Nippon Power, Junko, who is no longer the counterpart in the exclusive contract, trusts Nippon Power and chooses him as the next exclusive contractor. Both Junko and True were discerning that it was such a muscle piece.


    It was discerning, but therefore, in order to prevent the Japanese play authority from killing those addicted to sighing into evidence obliteration, it was ahead of time that True attacked the sighing poisoning and detained them in the laboratory.


    "But come on, it''s an impossible scenario, isn''t it, this? How did Nippon Power get the information, how convenient it was and put the scene on video? It''s too much coincidence. How are you going to excuse me if I get stuck around here?"


    "Wasn''t there anyone who noticed the inconsistencies in that muscle writing and made fun of it? You wouldn''t normally do this, considering the risks you took when you found out."


    "Hmm, I wonder if it''s because the top of the japanese authority has been replaced. Although it was originally a relentless organization against its rival peers, it did not imitate its rivals in such a clear and cheap way as to denigrate them for profit."


    "Surely he was the son of an earlier boss. It''s like a typical second generation of incompetence."


    True to mouth thoughts that would make him furious if he heard them.


    "Mm-hmm, I don''t even think it''s as incompetent. I''m sure it''s an easy-going and forceful plan, but it''s effective if you''re hammered, and it''s easy to frame, given my differences in strength as an organization. You can also appreciate the fact that it involves the rewards of the jobs that are in conflict with me. So, I think the Japanese-style people are going to use the bumps as a negotiating tool against me, as a tool for business, as insurance. I think it would be more effective to do a lot of treatments after I''ve given you more evidence, even though we can make it up and fight it."


    As it stands now, when the credibility of sighing poisoning has been discredited, it simply makes no sense that sanctions have been imposed on the authority of Japanese games.


    Junko alone wouldn''t mind at all, but Junko considered it necessary to clear up the suspicions they had placed on him in order to restore the credibility of his sighing addiction.


    "Can I take that word to par? Then we will cooperate fully without interrupting anything this time."


    True to proclaim in front of Junko, though I had intended to do so from the beginning. So true, Junko turns a surprise face.


    "Are you in a hurry? Makoto."


    "I''m not in such a hurry, but does it look like it? It is certainly a matter of concern that only one person fled every moment. It''s my failure. They seem to be moving on their own."


    True to think of myself tongue-in-cheek in my heart.


    "Sure, it was so unsavory letting that kid go. Anyway, the Japanese-style people turned into that girl and made contact with the Blind Spiritualist, so it''s convenient for them to live and flee. Whether I control you not to kill me or monitor you on the side, I''ll kill you on my own if I find you. For example, Lucky Kid killed me. It''s not that simple."


    "Do we need to suppress it first? No, there''s a better way."


    "Yeah, I just came up with that too"


    Looking at the true one, he smiled and Junko called.


    At the heart of the subspaced junction, the pot full of curse bills was seated.


    A spirit with terrible power is trying to preach a weakened seal from within. It is known that the seal is overwritten by the power of Yukiko. Still, I hit every hand I could hit. Override of simple seals, sedation of spiritual resentment by places full of joy, and seclusion with subspace junctions.


    "Sister, it''s gone bad"


    I call the boss of Yob''s reward from Yukiko as he looks at the information site on the back street and becomes sinister.


    "I will also check the information on the Japanese society. The footage you showed, it''s up online. ''


    The boss of Yob''s reward, called Sister, says in an extended tone that lacks a sense of crisis.


    At present, rumors are circulating that the goods that were supposed to be given to Junko were sidelined by the fortunate child by the distribution organization, and there is evidence footage available at that time. When Yukiko used her own information network, she found that although the auction source had given the item to the sigh poisoning, there were no stories of Junko canceling it.


    I should have made your confirmation first, but I didn''t even think about it, such as the possibility of such a verbal rampage in the first place.


    Sachiko deduces this strange situation as follows: It was not the crime of an organizational gutter called sighing poisoning, but the crime committed by an individual who did business with Yukiko, and after having carried out the side-streaming of the product, I guess I put more money in my own pocket than Yukiko put it up for money.


    Based on the recent bad reputation of the organization here called Sighing Addiction, it seems that a boy named Every Moment of the Month was independently sidelining and fattening his personal clothes. Even anonymous bulletin boards in backstreet relationships had largely similar inferences


    Probably had eyes on some informer. I guess that''s why they took this kind of footage and put it up online.


    One question was why the person who uploaded this footage online was anonymous. It doesn''t make sense to be anonymous, even though these scoops are mostly for personal informants to sell their names. There are also possible reasons for fear of retaliation, but there is also a paradox that someone without such power would do such a great thing.


    "If Junko Yukioka finds out that I possess the Power Spirit, she''ll come to recapture it, won''t she? Every moment of the moon of sigh poisoning will no doubt be disposed of."


    "Those who lack faith will be eliminated sooner or later, without us having to penetrate. Not to mention if Junko is involved. He prefers the visible and honest, and forgives no wrongdoers or wrongdoers other than himself. ''


    "Do you know it in person? Junko Suzuoka."


    It''s no surprise that the boss of the organization has knowledge of Junko, as Yob''s rewards have made Junko his enemy in many ways.


    "I''ve known her since ancient times. With nearly a thousand years of history, we have become enemies, we have become allies, we have been nearly killed, and we have been saved from the abyss of death. Is it something like a rotten edge? It feels like a good, incisive rival. ''


    It was unexpected. I didn''t know it was a pattern between Sister, the boss of the organization, and Old Knowledge, even though the perception was that the organization and Junko were enemies like nothing else.


    "But in the doctrine of Yob''s reward, the de facto relationship must be the enemy"


    ''That''s right. I put my hands together when, from our point of view, an unforgivable being more than she was, coincidentally, a common enemy with Junko. That''s a lot of things.''


    Sister''s tone is bright for some reason. Thank you, Junko. You seem to be quite familiar with the individual.


    ''I don''t hate it personally - but all of her thoughts and actions are contrary to our doctrine -. Contrary to the management of the world. No, subtracting our doctrine is obviously a problem from the common sense of the world. The same goes for the Mad Scientists, the Fogzaki Sword, and the Dewgrass Milk, known as the Three Crazies in your country. "


    "Speaking of which, are you sure you don''t want to reopen your investigation into dewgrass milk?


    Sachiko doesn''t believe in rumors that the identity of dewgrass milk, which doesn''t show up in any way to the public, is a willing program or an electric spirit that only appears online. I think there is always an entity. After conducting previous investigations, we have also found several grounds for this.


    "After this matter, there are other things I refrain from doing - so please do me a favor after they are done"


    "Yes."


    Shortly after he nodded, Sachiko felt slight signs. Multiple opponents.


    "Sister, what will you do in case you find out where I lurk"


    Drop the tone of your voice and report.


    "If Junko is the opponent, don''t force him to engage." Of course, if Shizuno gets tired. "


    The name of the strongest sorcerer Shizuno Rei is much more familiar and fearful than Junko Suzuoka from the spellmaster, Yukiko.


    "What about murdering dolls?


    ''The same applies to that child, but in any case - if the battle is inevitable - there is no choice. But I''m going to avoid killing her. "


    "Copy that. We''re on to discernment now."


    Sachiko hung up the phone and concentrated her consciousness to explore the situation inside the junction.

 119 7

    The night dawned. When I woke up, I was under a riverbed bridge.


    Every moment one of them fled, they stayed in a cardboard cabin of an informant they knew who pretended to be a vagrant.


    "Hey, the escape is making things worse."


    Refers to a holographic display put out in the air by an informer while offering cocoa every moment you just woke up. He''s over fifty little boys, but he looks awesome. But his gaze at the moment is sweet.


    The informant''s name was Koga Katsuru. He looks like an individual informant at first glance, but is the boss of the intelligence organization Machine Gun Birth.


    Peek into the display. Everywhere on the information site on the back street and on the bulletin board, it was all about the side-streaming of sighing addiction.


    Besides, rumors have tail fins. An individual named Every Moon of Sigh Poisoning has been talking about a habitual offender who was sidelining a product. Indeed, the rampage of foolish individuals is still more realistic than the risky and unrealistic story of being sidelined and so forth in organizational gutters.


    Even though all four members of the sighing addiction are in custody, the fact that only every moment they were moving to the footage is a good escape is also an element that seems extra so. Indeed, the situation was getting worse. Every single one of us has the possibility of being blamed for it.


    Twilight on the way, every moment of despair. I look up at the void as if I hadn''t tried to put it on my mouth while receiving the cocoa I got.


    If they catch you, they will definitely kill you. Or be turned into an experimental bench for Junko. My people have already been caught. What should I do?


    Believed as the powerful theory on the internet is, it means it''s your own responsibility, and sigh poisoning itself could be the carriage of acquittal. Maybe even the other members of the sighing addiction suspect so, even the worst thoughts come to mind.


    (If sighing poisoning helps, should I be the one to sin...)


    It''s hard for my buddies to suspect me of dying, but I don''t think that''s better than siesta poisoning itself losing credibility.


    (no)


    Cancel any thoughts that come to mind, biting your teeth.


    At that time, considering Natsuko put up her body and missed herself in a bag, there''s no way she could end up in line with such a rotten scenario.


    Natsuko did entrust it to himself. I have to prove my innocence at all costs. Even if it turns a huge organization called Nippon Play Authority and a super first-degree danger figure named Junko Yukioka on the enemy.


    (like this... everywhere. Okay, there''s not enough existential sidekicks to take. Miscellaneous fish and a lot of others. With the help of me alone?


    Think of the truth, and the complex nods out. It''s not such an amazing thing to be afraid of with one name. I''m just in the back street, just a gorotsky A. I have to face this by myself.


    "Take it and drink it. Sweet things calm my heart."


    Koga urges me, and I finally put cocoa on my mouth instantly. It would have been hot when I received it, which was already soggy.


    "I guess I''ll do what I can"


    Put the cup down and whine.


    "Do what you can and die without remorse? You don''t have to do anything if you''re going to screw me, do you? That''s easier."


    Sarcastic Koga, but the tone was mild. I could understand instantly what he was trying to say.


    "Make a good plan and come with all the bills. To win. I don''t know... I''m hesitant to say this guy in my shoes."


    Koga puts a little time there.


    "Is the truth that I really see you as a traitor?


    "Isn''t that why you raided. Besides, he made it clear then. He said he wouldn''t tolerate liars. They''ve actually raided us, and they don''t believe us..."


    "I know the truth, but I think I can see people for sure. I don''t condone liars, but you''re not lying, are you?


    When Koga told me, Moment by Moment, I remembered a certain word that True said during the raid.


    "You''re the one who doesn''t believe me." "Deceive and use liars."


    Assuming that Junko is discerning the truth, what that word means is that Junko pretends to believe the words of the Japanese Play Authority and can actually be taken as intending to set things up with the Japanese Play Authority.


    (If that''s the case, I see a little hope)


    There is no certainty. It''s just a hopeful observation. And even so, I can''t be running around doing nothing.


    "Can''t you get in touch with Junko? Why don''t you text me if you want? It would be dangerous if they were enemies."


    "Yeah......"


    I projected the display from my phone, and instantly I was surprised to see my reception history. I realize now that my sister has been texting me a number of times, and that I have been calling her many times.


    (Sister worries about me...)


    The content was all a substitute for the instant. They also tell me to contact them immediately.


    It is also my hand to rub on my sister. No, I can also say that I can count most on you in this situation. But there''s a lot of resistance. Pride is in the way. Besides, it reminds me of a past that was bullied.


    After getting lost, I put my sister in touch.


    ''How could you not call me right away!? Why didn''t you call me right away!? Why didn''t you call me!?


    When I made the call, Mika''s anger returned. In fact, I couldn''t tell a boulder that I had completely lost track of my sister''s existence, etc.


    "The target is Junko Yukioka and Makoto Aizawa. Furthermore, there is a large organization called Nippon Wei. I know how strong your sister is. They could still kill us. No, that''s more likely."


    Says Moment One as he butts in.


    ''I''m ready! You''re an idiot. You? No, you''re absolutely stupid, aren''t you? Ever since I fell in the back street, I can''t believe I''ve always died! Yes! That''s what you''re always ready for!?


    In an increasingly angry and courageous tone, Mika returned so.


    ''But I guess you begged me to help like this now because you realized you couldn''t help yourself! You should have called sooner!


    I still couldn''t tell you what I was missing.


    ''Okay! I''m not going to die! Even if I die, I don''t mind your asking! If you ask me, I''ll ask you anything but porn! Absolutely powerful! Other than porn!


    I''m sure this draws attention to the fact that I used to bully myself, instantly I guess. But in the present situation I''m really comfortable, and instantly my eyeballs got hot on my sister''s brave words.


    "Why are you highlighting the erotic things there..."


    "I got some porn cartoon content from Junko the other day, my sister and brother and I had h... no, I don''t care about that! I''m going now! I talked to Junko, and as the footage that''s out there on the internet shows, you''re supposed to have sidelined the product! But before there were any rumors, Nippon Power put it on video and showed it to Junko! That''s when I got my contract!


    When I heard about Mika, I could read every tease in the instant. Not only did Nippon Wei crush his sighing addiction, but at the same time he turned it into a stock to take away Junko Yukioka''s exclusive contract.


    "Junko also sees through this tease! Even though we''re spotting it, on the surface, we''re going to uncover their dirty ploy after taking a stance that ties hands with the japanese authority!


    "If you do it, you know what?"


    The meaning of the true word was as the instant thought. Now I have certainty. Junko and True are not turning to the enemy. Half of despair switches to hope.


    ''Okay! If you turn it into you and flush the merchandise, and take it all the way to that footage from the Japanese play authority, the only situation where you escaped without falling into the hands of Junko is equal to an opportunity for them to destroy the evidence! Besides the betrayal of the individual, that means a change of route in the direction of making one of you guilty! When they really attacked you with sigh poisoning, you''d be safe if you hadn''t escaped! That''s ironic!


    "The truth is you attacked us to help us."


    ''That''s what I''m talking about! Tell me where he is! Stay hidden until I''m on my way! I have to prove your innocence!


    "I mean your sister is coming to prove her innocence, not Junko or True... I mean, that''s what I mean"


    Moments after moments instantly perceived what it meant.


    ''That''s right! This is a good opportunity for you to be a man! That said, you''re not anxious on your own! I''ll help you, use me as you please! Let your power prove your innocence! That way, the Japanese play authority that framed you will be crushed by Junko, and the sigh poisoning will make a major debut! What do you say, this scenario! That would be great!


    Though I thought it would be easy for me to say it, I was inspired by my sister, and the flames lit my instant heart as well.


    "Okay. Sister, give me a hand."


    "Answer! So, what do we do!?


    For now, from a blind spiritualist who would possess a pot and a dozen sealed by the Spirit of Power, the lowest condition is to reclaim the item, the instant thinks. Of course that''s not enough.


    "Find the Blind Spiritualist first. We need to find out first, because it''s highly likely that Japanese-wise will target blind spiritualists. And take back the bumps."


    ''Is that all!? Even if I take back my butt and give it to Junko, they''ll find out about the betrayal and call it a life-saving act!


    "Yeah. In order to prove that Nippon Weiwei framed me, I don''t think I can just be a sidelined bum. But I can''t think of a way to make up my mind."


    "Can I have a word?"


    Koga, who was listening on the side, pinches his mouth.


    "Doesn''t it matter if the instant proof of innocence is minimal at this time? Worldwide, if Junko is convinced, that would be fine."


    "Well, I guess..."


    "Some people might interpret it as enough, given the risk, to just take back the pot of power spirits and give them away. Either way, if Junko is on the sigh addiction side, he''ll put the story together well, even if it''s somewhat forceful. I certainly can''t do anything about it. But the more you move to prove your innocence, the more results you get, the easier it will be to create a drop point from Junko."


    I was instantly convinced of Koga''s opinion, which made me a little lighter,


    "Is that Koga''s voice?! Maybe, but it''s not for this guy to let anyone else do that!


    "For me..."


    I was frightened that it would not be a word to say when I said that I was in a lot of danger, but on the other hand, I did feel like doing it on my own.


    "Oh, yeah. Whatever it is, there seems to be a lot of hope."


    It was Koga in an unspoken tone, but it was unusual for this unfathomable man, and momentarily but with a grin, I felt inspired every moment.

 120 8

    The junction created by Yukiko is strewn inside an establishment called the Specialty Aquarium for Software Animals.


    This junction cannot be completely blocked from entering from the outside because it is of the type that traps it inside, rather than preventing it from entering from the outside. It is only a structure that focuses on the sealing of the Power Spirit. Because of the nature of the power of the Spirit, we had to do so.


    Therefore, guests often enter the contours of the junction. Even if there are those who come in occasionally, they are twisting and bending the space so that they do not easily reach the center that is sealing the Spirit of Power.


    To the extent that I have stepped into the outer contour of the junction, I am able to go outside without any problems, and I am keeping it to the extent that I do not realize that the space is twisted.


    Until the arrival of the undercover troops to form the Spirit of Power, Yukiko had become less able to move extensively. We must multiply our ties with witchcraft and continue to monitor the power spirits with enhanced seals.


    Carrying is the earliest impossible condition. The seal originally applied has either been exposed to the outside air or has completely disappeared.


    The intruder is still in the outline of the junction. Transfer your consciousness from there to the presence that appeared in front of you.


    In the distortion of the space, Yukiko watched as the spirit of power was already raging outside the pot, in a mood that was not at ease. Even though it has been released from the seal of the pot, it is in a state where it cannot come out of the seal by the multiple junctions tensioned by Yukiko.


    He was rarely a man in his lifetime. It now retained little of the shape of a man. Barely distinguishable between mouth, eyes and nostrils. Long, thin, and flattened, stretched, spiritual body as if by definition. The colour was light and bright with water colour, but I think Yukiko is just as bright as it is wearing something stuffed.


    There is a face at its tip that is difficult to discern like it was covered with a thin membrane. If I looked closely at it, I could confirm that its face was distorted in agony.


    I wonder what the hell would happen if something that was a person turned out to be such a substitute. I wonder what the hell people think and turn people into such substitutes. And this is how we''ve been suffering for hundreds of years?


    Just thinking about it makes Sachiko feel sick. I also inflict pain on the spirit and use it as a weapon, but I don''t want to be unnecessarily angry. Sachiko is aware of how much of the power she uses is a different way of doing things, and then she scorns and curses herself.


    The art of evil spirits is even when the Spirit is used to attack, freeing the Spirit and releasing it to the Underworld.


    But this power spirit is applied a surgical logic that does not purify resentment by continuing to inflict pain on the spirit for hundreds of years. Those who had superior alien powers in their lifetime, but who have therefore been given such a harsh destiny to extract and use only that power - that is the Spirit of Power.


    Yukiko regains consciousness of the intruder within the junction.


    "Multiple...... eight too. Besides, from the way you carry your feet, you''re not the one on the surface."


    A lucky boy who speaks up and squeals. I can grasp all the events within the conjuncture. The other person didn''t happen to get lost. Sachiko is the one who wants it.


    (Sounds like he was being followed)


    Now it''s easy to see who that tail opponent is. who was checking himself. An informer or something, now he''s selling information on where he is. Or maybe every moment of the month sold it. Yes, Sachiko was thinking about it.


    The seller of the story is likely Junko Yukioka, but there are some inexplicable parts to it. When it comes to the assassin she turns to, Makoto Aizawa, known by the street name of Junko Yukioka''s murder doll, is the staple. And the fact that there are eight of them could be another opponent.


    The aim will of course be the Spirit of Power. Already freed from the kettle, this is not in the hands of the magicians there. Carrying, etc. That''s impossible unless you''re Sister Class Incapacitated, Lucky Son''s boss. No, even Sister is difficult given the nature of the power of this power spirit.


    If Lucky Son is killed, the Spirit of Power runs wild. Location alone would cause terrible damage.


    (Spirit stock is enough, and you''re the one who doesn''t have to broaden the boundaries)


    With determination and willingness to kill, Kouko rises, crossing his hands several times in front of his face to tie the mark, and begins to cast a spell in a whisper.


    "Wow! I have eyes, I have eyes!


    "What''s going on! I can''t see a thing!


    "You too! That''s why I hated my spellman opponent!


    Numerous screams. Possession by the Blind Spirit that Lucky Son serves brings blindness and kills the enemy''s fighting power once and for all. The name of the Blind Spiritualist should be quite well known in the back street, but Yukiko was surprised that the measures had not been taken either.


    A lucky boy who goes to a blind enemy.


    "Who -!?


    Feeling the signs, one of the blind raiders did what, but Yukiko answered with a kick to it. They make me fall, crawl to the ground and squat.


    "Whose hand? If I told you, I wouldn''t have to help you."


    Consciously speaking out a hard voice, who on the contrary does what back lucky child.


    "Ya, I''m addicted to sighs! We were hired!


    Gunshots sound. Something falls while the aftershots are sounding, and the smell of blood begins to drift. This would have conveyed the situation to the remaining seven.


    "You don''t have to lie. You can''t have that kind of leeway for your current sigh poisoning, can you? Everyone except one was caught in a rival Japanese game."


    "It''s a japanese game..."


    "Idiot, they''re gonna kill you anyway where I said they would!


    Shout in a tone blamed by another for one person''s confession. Sachiko is more and more shy that this man who blamed him for confessing rather.


    "I won''t kill you. I''ll get you oriented, so just walk straight up until you hit something."


    With that said, Lucky Son turned the raiders one by one, only to orient them. As one, there was no one trying to poke and assault Lucky Son''s void.


    "Um... your eyes heal?


    One asks scared.


    "If you ask someone to demystify you. I''m not that fond of people, so I won''t."


    "Thank you enough for letting me live."


    He was a lucky boy who meant to say it out cold, but when he saw someone he really appreciated, he got a complicated look.


    "There were eight of them, and they were all destroyed."


    Listening to the report, Yi exhales loudly and puts his hand on his forehead.


    "One person was killed. They say the seven survivors are blind due to mental disorders."


    The nearby Qingdao adds in a chilling tone.


    "I used to let him live and go home. You can look at us as leaking over there."


    "You can think of that, right? I was wondering if our organization should recognize that numbers are not of good quality anyway."


    "I know. I don''t blame you. It''s a collection of rumors. That''s how the organization grew up, and we''re gonna have to keep working crisps for survival."


    Honestly, Yi is unfamiliar with non-Qingdao subordinates, including the executives. It''s an organization that gave way to its father. Early on, they are also in a hurry to be recognized as full bosses.


    "I don''t know how many prestigious spellmen are opponents, but only eight in one will be defeated. It''s like a cartoon."


    and Qingdao.


    "There''s no such thing as a magician. It''s just that existence is normal, and from the standpoint, it''s a cartoon, right?


    "But just because you''re a magician or an incompetent doesn''t mean you''re unconditionally powerful. Nor can we deal with multiple assassin opponents. The power of a blind spiritualist seems considerable."


    Of course, the fact that there is basically anything in the back street makes me feel good, and I don''t regard that as a special threat. I''m just saying that Aoshima was right this time and the other guy was extra strong. Then you can deal with that a lot.


    "Don''t wander. Hire a good killer."


    "I''m not wandering around."


    "No, I just wanted to say this nonsense, because it''s a one-time dialogue."


    I smile with lightness.


    "What about Masami Toriyama?


    Upon hearing Qingdao''s suggestion, Yi immediately searches the Internet for the name.


    I''ve only heard the name, and I know the extent to which it''s quite an arm in a doomsday, but that''s all I know. I just want to know how much work I''ve done so far, for what it turns out.


    Hopefully, the best thing you need to know is if you''re good at assassinations or if you can also fight head-on. Needs vary according to the circumstances between those who can fight against their enemies and the killers who are obtaining unilateral assassinations. I consider this a combat premise, so I needed someone who was good at rough things.


    "That''s good. Oh, this guy is amazing... hey."


    Yi was amazed when she saw Masami Toriyama''s list of results on the site of the list of free and active people on the back street.


    "Plus, I''ve been leaving Junko Yukioka many times. Just in case you get caught up with Yukioka, why don''t you rely on him?"


    "I was wondering if there were any more candidates in the current situation."


    Seeing Aoshima, who was good at it, Yi accidentally spilled a grin.


    "And maybe we should ask Junko Yukioka to help us, too. Better to get it here and sell thanks, but I can''t help it. Even in the form of fighting together, thanks can be sold. If you can take advantage of the irregular, you can take advantage of it."


    The greedy idea of using whatever you could use was so intimate that it was laughable to watch. But on the other hand, Aoshima recognized that he was still young and inexperienced, but therefore dangerous, and that the follow-up around him was his role.

 121 9

    ''Well, I did find a place for the Blind Spiritualist, but I''d like to take it away and reclaim the bump to please you - and now I''d like you to trust us more - so I hope we got ahead of ourselves, but it hasn''t been in a quick payback. Our hands are of poor quality, no matter how many they are, yes. I''m also considering hiring an excellent starter right now, but I''m not worried about that. So I''m sorry to hear that, but if you''ll excuse me, I''d be grateful if you could give me a hand.''


    With the attitude and things that were naughty, Yoshi Akagi, the boss of Nippon Game Authority, has asked to be soaked on the phone.


    "Fine. I was going to do it on my own, even if it didn''t work."


    There was no usual grin on Junko''s face. Even on the phone, the loving girlfriend really looks like she has a cold, hearty look.


    You will certainly be offended by the fact that you are the person who trapped Natsuko, a friend. In the first place, the truth is, I haven''t seen many places where Junko represents discomfort, and it''s very unusual to see the face of Junko like now.


    ''It''s because of this, and let''s work together. We need to deepen our interactions. "


    "Hmm, well, I don''t mind, but can I make one condition?


    "Ha ha, what can I say?"


    No longer do I even make you feel disrespectful. Or maybe it''s meant to be a joke, but it''s not funny. Cold.


    "Natsuko Takagi, who keeps her personality here, would like to accompany her."


    "For what? And may I ask you a question?


    "Well, assuming it helps a lot. Some kid got away with it. And hey. If that runaway kid really just betrayed his sighing addiction, it might not make much sense to take him, but otherwise, it would make a difference, wouldn''t it?


    ''Ha, is that what you mean? You''re a loose man. "


    "So, where''s Yukiko?


    ''I only know that it means Tokyo Dickland. For some reason there is no sign of movement from there. You just don''t know what part of Tokyo Dickland you''re lurking in.''


    "If you''re hiding in an amusement park, you''re limited to hiding places."


    Truth pinches my mouth.


    ''That''s what I thought. You were in a raid from the other side while I was looking here for a smudge. One died, the other seven were possessed by the Spirit and blinded.''


    Yi answers true questions.


    "I wonder if you''re building a bond so they don''t identify where you are and sealing the spirit of power. Looks like the seal of the Spirit of Power was loose. You were attacked because you stepped into the junction without knowing it. I think this alerted them. Not just against the inside, but against the outside as well, so as to keep them away from each other."


    ''I mean, that our advance made it harder to identify where the Blind Spiritualist was lurking? It''s, no, I''m really sorry.''


    Yi apologizes in a distorted tone. It''s still fine because I only hear voices on the phone, but the truth is I wonder what face and gesture they will talk about if they face each other and how much they will stroke the other''s nerves back.


    "I''m not going to blame you for anything. I guess what I did because I thought it was okay just happened to be on my back. Tomorrow, I''ll be in Tokyo Dickland."


    To put it that way, Junko hung up unilaterally without waiting for the other person to reply.


    "It''s rare for someone to make you uncomfortable just talking."


    True to throw up.


    "Tokyo Dickland and I were surprised. I can''t believe you''re lurking in an amusement park, even though the spiritual magnetic field is strong. Come on."


    Seeing the true one, Junko finally spills a smile.


    "Tired, shall I take you with me?" Oh, I have to contact Mika too and let her know where it is. And should I move one mouse too? Long time no see, even that girl. "


    "It''s gonna be his rehab to take his tiredness, and I know it as a blind spiritualist remedy, but why are you taking Takagi?


    I truly think it would be more dangerous to take him. Sure, depending on how the story unfolds, it may be helpful, but it can also be that Natsuko gets into trouble or takes the lead action on the ground.


    "Hmm, maybe Nacchan''s going to take me and tell me, so I just kept ahead of him on my side."


    "Is that all?


    "True, of course, as you say, in some cases you might get some help. You should keep as many cards as you can, and there might be a phase where you can put them on the field."


    True enough to ask, Junko replied laughing like a prank.


    The first moment of the moon fell into the back street when I was twelve years old.


    Not particularly unusual for my age. There are so many low-aged people who dream of a hard-boiled world and fall from the surface streets, but the majority of them will soon be crushed by that dream.


    It''s one of those smashed apart moments. With his antagonism towards his sister and his defiance towards his father, he wanted to thank him in the back street, but he knew right away that it was not going to be that easy.


    Those who fall in the back streets will mostly work for an organization somewhere. It''s no different from what it looks like. Suddenly independence and so on is harder than the surface. Very few of them are free and famous.


    Even the moment I didn''t know what to do to get up on the back street, I saw a job search for a backstreet organization and became part of the sighing addiction.


    After that, the days of working as just unnamed gear belonging to the organization. Not much different from the salaried man on the front street.


    Much more lucrative than the street, and sometimes dangerous, but hard to say exciting days. I have always felt inadequate, but I also did not have the courage to step into a more dangerous realm.


    There have also been several experiences of life in danger, but when I think of the fear of death, I cannot step out. I don''t have as much power or fame as I can do that in the first place.


    On the other hand, my sister Mika will be a free starter and finalist who works lightly in her own name, and she also has a pretty high reputation on the back street.


    Besides, despite two bunches of teasing musicians on the street, both the front and back have been successful. I couldn''t help but regret every moment how it made a difference so far.


    "For a moment you''re a hard worker. I knew it was what I expected."


    When I was about six months into siesta poisoning? My boss Natsuko Takajo told me that.


    "Prospect, you mean you figured out what I was like in the interview?


    I take a glance at Natsuko while doing the packaging work and ask him with a suspicious look.


    "Yeah. When we recruited, they were all young and confused. I can''t believe you''re trying to fall in the back streets even to a kid like this in elementary school. I just took over the boss after losing my father, too, and I don''t know much about this world. It feels like I''ve finally figured out a lot lately."


    "Me too. What, the boss and I were in sync?"


    For some reason I''m happy, a moment when I turn my face to Natsuko and spill a natural grin. Let Natsuko smile back at it, too. As a very soft and warm smile, it always soothes the instant mind.


    The fact that my sister was oh, or that her mother left as a child after divorce, or that she had a kind and attractive heterosexuality close to her, could not have captured the hearts and minds of every moment of adolescence.


    "I don''t know, all the kids were here at the replenishment interview then, but they were all scared somewhere. Some of them had very dark eyes, and I imagined all sorts of reasons for falling into the back streets."


    "So, I seemed like the best of them?


    In a tone of relief, Moment One asks, but Natsuko waves with a smile on her face.


    "He seemed most motivated, he seemed serious, but he came to pean more intuitively than that. Weird way to put it, but he said this kid''s going to work hard to be a part of the organization. People have different reasons for falling into the back streets, but I don''t know if you''ve brought any hope in the moment. Ha ha, though it might be my own delusion."


    Because of my embarrassment at being seen through my heart, every moment I turn away from Natsuko. I can see blood on your face.


    Dissatisfaction with becoming the gear of a weak organization and not going any further, despite falling into the back streets with hope. A sense of inferiority to my sister, which makes me recruit songs that play from TV and cable and whenever I see her acting as a doorman that is reported online.


    Isn''t the boss spotting even his own heart now? I thought it was because I was spotting it that I''d been saying these words. If not, it''s still bad. I think of myself as a tiny, humble person who was expected but dissatisfied.


    "Me, I wanted to be like your sister, and I fell in the back street, but you don''t seem to be able to."


    Relax and spill a laugh of self-derision.


    "That''s... if I say the difference between talent and luck, maybe until then... There are a handful of people who can live independently and freely in that way, even if you skip the street thing, and it''s certainly a difficult story."


    I was Natsuko who tried to follow up and wasn''t much of a follower, but I was happy for a moment just to feel it.


    "Besides, Mika''s got the help of Junko''s sister, right? It was with that power that I succeeded."


    "I don''t think I''m going to do the same thing because I think I''m going to rely on that kind of luck even though I might be killed on an experimental bench."


    "Yeah. So I don''t think you have to be very aware of Mika. Moment I think you should walk at your own pace. [M] One of these days, you''ll see something."


    Then when I said what I saw instantaneously, it was about a sense of belonging to the organization, and at the same time that it sprouted, I almost lost my desire to be free and independent, like my sister.


    In plain days, but for the sake of the organization and for Natsuko, I began to think that I should do the best I could.

 122 10

    Four of the sighing addicts captured by a true raid were under house arrest at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "How come Junko doesn''t believe me? Why do you believe in those people? There''s no way I''d betray you about Junko. What are you doing?


    Natsuko is suddenly eaten by Junko, who visited a room that was appreciated by him.


    "My father doesn''t believe me, even if he does!? How could you!"


    "Calm down, Nacchan."


    Junko turns into a troubled face for Natsuko, who is excited.


    "I want to calm down, but I can''t calm down! In this situation!


    Natsuko stares at Junko. Junko had known about Natsuko since he was a child, but had never seen him so exposed to anger.


    "Nacchan doesn''t believe me?


    Asked the other way with an uncontrolled smile, Natsuko''s excitement cools for a moment.


    "I''m sorry I made you feel bad. But I didn''t betray Nacchan."


    Junko hugging Natsuko. And whisper with a gentle voice in Natsuko''s ear.


    Natsuko heard it and turned his hand around Junko''s back and hugged him full of strength, crying out as if his rapport had broken down.


    My memory comes back when I was a little girl in Natsuko as Junko hugged me. When I came to visit the Snow Oka Institute with my father, it was something I used to hold Junko sweetly. I realize that I am now taller than Junko.


    Natsuko''s father created distribution tissue sighing poisoning, but several distribution organizations were disturbed at the time, and sometimes there was an outbreak of resistance, so many sacrifices were made until the track stabilized that nearly twenty members also counted single-handedly at the time of its inception.


    Natsuko was on the side witnessing his father''s struggle in the back streets, even though he was in danger of being taken hostage by hostile organizations.


    I had resented my father for not being able to live a normal life, but I kept seeing him desperate to protect myself and my organization, but I also respected him.


    One of the major reasons why siesta poisoning did not collapse in the war and did not have to be absorbed by large organizations is a strong exclusive contractor named Junko Yukioka.


    He was acquainted with his father, but therefore, with his full cooperation, he was on his feet many times when he was in trouble. When Natsuko was targeted, he was deposited with Junko for more than six months. Even a malicious and outrageous Mad Scientist in the world didn''t suspect Natsuko and I believed he was a reliable ally for sigh poisoning.


    "But... how do I take this reality that we are hurt, captured, and that Junko is obsessed with the power of Japanese games?


    Natsuko asks with his nose.


    "Right now, I''m no longer in a situation like that where I can unilaterally poke at the authority of Japanese games, with an emphasis on my relationship with them properly. I''m getting around to it. There''s footage of the product being turned into you and streamed online. [M] If it''s just a matter of me, you can judge me an enemy because I don''t like it, and force me to make it up to you like you did over there with the experiment bench welcome. It doesn''t have to be, I don''t mind using a somewhat forceful hand, but I''m being cautious because it''s not just me and the others involved. If you move poorly, it will sound like your future activities."


    Junko convinced me that Natsuko had completely regained his calm.


    "The way of the japanese authority - the audacity to absorb an organization that has an exclusive contract with me and try to make a contract with me, too, and its forceful means. Normally, it wouldn''t be weird if Kelli came on? If you still want to resist, we have to think about it a lot. Speaking of innocence just in words would be painful for a big organization opponent, and all you need in the backyard is to exhaust your valves and restore your credibility - right? I have a solid proof."


    "That''s why Junko approached the Japanese games authority, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, that''s the thing. To monitor and explore, it''s convenient to have a position close to the target. Me and True you will be in charge of the part where Nacchan and I can''t reach you. I think you move independently for a moment. [M] I''ve asked Mika for backup, and we''re all trying to stand up to the power of Japanese games, so don''t worry."


    Junko explains the current situation with Natsuko in his arms, and with a gentle voice.


    "The first step is to get the bum back from the Blind Spiritualist. Unless you can do that, you can''t restore credibility to the public if you insist that I forgive you. She said she was in Tokyo Dickland. Both Japanese-style and we are going to go to Dickland tomorrow to regain the Spirit of Power."


    "I want to go too"


    With his face only away from Junko, he stared at his crimson eyes, and Natsuko said with a definite face.


    "It''s my organization. I''m the head of the organization, and I can''t leave it to anyone else."


    "Thought I''d say that, and there''s talk all over the place."


    Junko''s unyielding grin turns into an invincible grin.


    "It''s actually safer to stay here until things are done. Then you won''t be convinced, and we''ll break this situation together."


    "Yeah."


    Natsuko took off her glasses and snorted in tears, spilling a grin.


    Rarely true was not the usual uniform, the table was in a dark blue, edged section and a water-colored jacket with a fluorescent lining, in a private garment called black jeans. He also wears a bigger hat that he wore even more. I didn''t feel like going in uniform to the amusement park for as much as I wanted, and it floats.


    The usual uniform is a special order made by Junko, knitted with Yukioka-branded high-performance bulletproof fibers, and a substitute for hiding weapons and ammunition props anywhere, but this time personal clothing is also a special order modified by Junko. I didn''t care only for the fluorescent print of the chest part of the jacket, but otherwise there was no resistance.


    When it comes to Junko on the other hand, he still looks like a white jacket with no TPO. Underneath the white coat is the usual pure-child fashion: a watercoloured cardigan, blouse, blue and green striped ties, a belt with studs and black denim shorts embroidered with studs and red moths as well.


    "This is going to be the coronation too. The sea is on the swimsuit, too. Oh, I''m Kanazuchi."


    I heard him laugh and brag about it, and the truth is, imagining it, I really thought I''d be stupid.


    But looking at the local area, I really change my mind that there was no need to worry about clothing or anything else.


    Tokyo Dickland. Commonly known as "the world''s nastiest amusement park," which is full of characters and attractions with lots of lower stories. That was a brilliant eagle at the hearts of the children, and they reigned first in the amusement park where they wanted to go. On the other hand, even in amusement parks where parents don''t want their kids to go, it''s a grand number one - this one was also one-of-a-kind.


    The place, which was filled with buildings and vehicles mimicking genitals, curly manure and breasts with adorable designs, was certainly visible to many children under the age of ten, but none of the couples or anything else. If we insist, we think we''ll look like that from the side, and the truth is, we want to sigh.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    The dressing of a foul dove rat Phantom in what looks like an evil shape, highlighted by the uplifting of the groin area, chases the children around. This is Dickrat, the famous character.


    The children run around whispering and go to the attendant''s sister, who has a cage full of golden glowing balls, and take the ball and throw it to Dickrat for fun. Dickrat gets hit with a ball, screams and flicks into a big bang.


    True to mix with those kids and watch the girl in white holding the ball as long as she can hold it in one hand and hitting the ball on Dick Rat in a faraway roll.


    "Hey - my old sister there, I''ve been singling out the ball too much. I didn''t even share it with the kids."


    "Aha, sorry."


    Seeing the sight of Junko apologizing for being noticed by the attendant''s sister I give you, I actually even learned to stand up, but that didn''t end there.


    "Hey, Makoto, let''s do this together."


    True to desperately try to pretend to be someone else to the pure child who calls and invites you out loud. The eyes of the children and the attendant woman are turned to the true.


    "Yes, big brother there, don''t be shy with me -?


    Besides, the attendant speaks to me that way, and the truth floats a desperate facial self in my heart. I was stunned on the spot in a situation where I didn''t know how to actually return the reaction. In the meantime, all I really want to do is go home now.


    "Is that it? Something''s upsetting, but what''s wrong?


    Then after a while, Junko laughs innocently, truly sitting on the bench and quietly eating ice cream with a blatantly bland face.


    "Because of this, and I''d love to see more dates. Enjoy it. This reminds me of the old days."


    "Where do they look like a couple?


    "Oh, speaking of which, it sounds like there''s no one else but us. It''s just kids."


    Junko sits perfectly next to his true neighbor.


    True stands silently and moves to the bench next door.


    "Hey... why are you in such a bad mood? Did I do something wrong?


    "Is there really a blind spiritualist lurking in a place like this?


    True to try to force me to change the subject.


    "Where the spiritual magnetic field is strong. Hey. And because it''s flooded with joy, it''s a good place to kill and seal the power of the grudging spirit. Though it will be difficult to seal the spirit of power."


    He was a pure child sitting beside him again in truth as he said, but the truth stood up even more and went back to the bench where he was.


    "So why are you bending over? At least tell me why."


    Junko with a confused look. I had no idea I''d done anything to undermine my true mood.


    "Simply, if you don''t believe what they''re saying, it''ll be easier if you stick around."


    True to try to change the subject even in the will. I''ve had a lot of conversations earlier, but I wanted to avoid a friendly mood with Junko. I was conscious on my own that it was a dangerous and sweet temptation to be true, that if I proceeded to you at all, I would not be able to return.


    "In order not to let me do that, Nippon Wei instantly streamed footage of you flaunting Yukiko. Yikes. I said a scenario where it''s impossible, but they''re trying to get through it knowingly."


    "I know, but..."


    You can''t just force it, but it really feels troublesome to prefer simple expansion.


    "I told Nacchan, but without dispelling the suspicion of that footage, if I keep sighing on my side, or crushing my japanese authority with no evidence to force, I won''t completely dispel the sighing image downfall, will I?


    "So you really need solid proof that you''ve been framed for sigh poisoning."


    "Yeah. It''s harder to prove that if you''re bringing it. For example, if Sachiko, the blind spiritualist, was killed by Nippon Prowess, and she got her boobs first, and she handed them to me, I''d end up with a deal with Nippon Prowess. Well, when it does, it does. And then there''s the hand of obsessing and crushing, but there''s a lot to talk about. It leaves the public suspicious."


    "The usual way to do things that aren''t like you is because you care about your sighing addiction,"


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "Maybe it''ll be a chance to learn how to play you differently than usual"


    When I say pompous, the truth is I throw an ice cream stick into the crumbs. Junko was smiling happily when he heard the true word, but the truth was he hadn''t noticed.

 123 11

    Visiting Tokyo Dickland, the world''s nastiest amusement park, very popular from kindergarten to elementary school, alone at the age of fifteen, was an act of medium courage in a double sense.


    Once I wear a rash or something to disguise myself, but when a teenager like myself comes to a place full of little kids, I really float, and I don''t feel like I''m going to be quickly spotted by the japanese authority. Walk as far out of sight as possible and wait for your sister to arrive.


    (It would have been better to rendezvous before entering the site, not locally...)


    I regret even more now that I would have acted safer than I am in my current state without the two of them being suspicious.


    "In a flash! You''re safe! Good!"


    I was going to be disguised, but it seemed easy to find out, and my sister would call me.


    "Sister, what are you dressed for?"


    I wore a black tengalon hat deep in my eyes, and saw the beautiful incense of red scarves, sleeveless black sleeveless chocks on top of my blouse, and worn out jeans underneath.


    "Disguise! It''s a little cold though! More than that, your head is what!


    Mika looks at the momentary rash that dyed her blonde hair and turned her upside down and punches her in the face.


    "For once, I''m going to be disguised, too. One shot made me nervous."


    "You know because you''re my sister and brother, and I don''t think anyone else will find out so easily! I''m pretty excited because I''ve never been to an amusement park before! Because of this! Why don''t we play a little!?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no..."


    Junko has already been given information. The fact that the Blind Spiritualist who received the Buzz is lurking here, or that the Japanese Play Authority, knowing it, has not tried and failed to capture the Blind Spiritualist. There doesn''t seem to be much respite.


    "I know how you feel. We never once asked Dad to take us anywhere to see us."


    "Don''t say anything bad about your father... he''s clumsy. It''s not like I don''t have love as a father. You know that, don''t you?


    Mika drops the tone of her voice.


    The martial artist''s father even gave strict education to children, etc. That''s why Mika did this. Strict home schooling - it''s a truly easy education policy that stopped thinking for parents, but I think every moment is something that puts a variety of burdens and risks on children.


    Mika once seemed to despise and resent such a father, but now she seems to have both respect and pity. But every moment was still rebellious, only contemptuous from the bottom of his heart.


    "I didn''t mean to sound bad. I mean, I''ve never been to an amusement park before, but I think it''s a little weird here."


    "Really!? But I can''t tell! I must be the weirdo! Always like this!


    There is no instant follow-up to my sister''s sensibility, which is embraced for no reason whatsoever, for this place that is overflowing with obviously nasty design vehicles and buildings and characters.


    "I mean, we''re pretty floating. If you look around, it''s just the kids or the parents with the kids. It''s a weekday, that''s all."


    "That''s why I feel like enjoying the amusement park in order to behave naturally, and I think the investigation would be good!


    "Sister, are you listening to me...? Because it''s just unnatural for me to be here already..."


    "You''re the one who''s not listening to me! Then he says it would be extra unnatural if he hadn''t done anything! Come on! Let''s just ride with that triangle trojan horse on a roundabout ride!


    Mika tries to take an instant hand when she screams and drag it as it is and take her to an unpopular attraction.


    "Wait a minute"


    "Oh!? Bad foreboding! Be prepared..."


    Seeing the direction pointed instantly, Mika cuts the words and hurries to hide herself behind a nearby vending machine. I follow Mika after a moment of one-tempo delay.


    Junko and True entering the hotel. A few black clothes that are extremely out of place, similarly entering the hotel. The man in conversation with Junko was Yoshi Akagi, the boss of Nippon Game Authority.


    "How could the boss..."


    If that''s all, I was still surprised at how Natsuko appeared alongside Junko and Yi. Why are you here with me? Why does it make sense to bring him here?


    "No way... the boss is being turned into their toy and doing horny things, or something like that, right?


    I don''t even want to imagine, but I really imagine every moment.


    "It''s got Junko on it, so maybe it''ll be okay! I mean, I''m not thinking such a horny thing at a time like this!


    "Maybe... if that had happened to me..."


    Just thinking about it is going to make my head and groin crazy, every moment I can''t stay or not. But when I think about it calmly, as long as I''m acting with Junko and True, I don''t think the risk is too low.


    "For now, we just have to pretend we''re playing and find a place for the Blind Spiritualist so they can''t find us!


    "You''ll end up there."


    I''m starting to get anxious every second that this is okay with Nori.


    "I don''t necessarily expect it to go smoothly. It''s suspicious that Junko Suzuoka snorted in here lightly. You know, my father and Aoshima used to say things like this when we talked too well."


    At the suite of Tokyo Dickland Hotel, Yi spoke with a laugh towards Qingdao.


    Aoshima Shinta knows. That Yi seemed foolish at first sight and had a tenacious side. That he is also arrogant but at the same time equipped with humility.


    "It''s not nice to talk to your men."


    "Even though it''s tight without a word of respect, I want you to spare me the boulder for calling Aoshima away."


    "How will she come out if Miss Yukioka suspects us?


    "Trying to save the old sigh addiction of dating, right?


    To Qingdao''s question, I lift up the edge of my mouth and smile sarcastically, Yi answering only naturally.


    "You just have to move with the intention of not letting it. No matter how unscrupulous Yukioka is, the public eye can''t do anything about it. It''s not like he''s trying to crush us, or if his sigh poisoning breaks his credibility, he''s gonna recover. If Snow Oka wants to sue the war on his behalf, it''s even less imaginative. I think we''re glued to each other at the moment. And..."


    Cut the words, walk up to the window and see the night view outside. The light is dancing. Even after ten o''clock at night all the attractions are still functioning.


    Tokyo Dickland never closes at night. Although it is an amusement park where only about children and their accompanying parents come, due to the large number of guests from abroad, it is also possible to play at night as is, taking into account jetlags, etc.


    "We''ve got just the right drop place. They ran away with the fact that every single moment of the month I disguised was good, so I just had to sin all over this guy. Even as a pretext for absorbing sigh poisoning, it can be a convenient material. The part where Junko Suzuoka rode this way is also important. Whatever the plot is in Snow Oka, the sighing poisoning has been pushed at a time when it has been snuggling here. It also becomes a matter of time before the public sees it as reasonable to play Japanese games. Sigh poisoning has discredited you, hasn''t it? Let''s make the most of what''s going on and convolve it so there''s no plugging it out. Snow Oka has to make a pact with us like this so that the sighing addiction can''t help but absorb into the Japanese gameplay authority."


    "They figured that out, too, and they think they''re going to hit me with their hands, do you have a specific bran? Excuse me."


    Shortly after Aoshima says, pick up your phone and check your email.


    "Toriyama Masami has arrived."


    "That was a long time ago. But it''s just the right time. Let me through."


    "Miss Yukioka and Miss Takagi are planning to be here soon, okay?


    Aoshima takes confirmation with a strange look.


    "I don''t mind. Let me through here first. It''s not a bad performance to let Junko Suzuoka know at this time that you''ve hired Masami Toriyama, a profound cause."


    "I see. So I''m looking forward to Ms. Yukioka''s reactions."


    Qingdao laughs and hits back the email. There are voices that slap their pussies about this second generation as bonkers, but Aoshima never thinks so. He thinks he''s a worthy boss, like his predecessors.

 124 12

    "Komba. I''m sorry I''m late. I''m Masami Toriyama, Masami Toriyama, who was asked to work. Something''s awfully late, isn''t it, me? Aren''t you mad? You know, aren''t you mad? I''m angry. I''m not angry. It''s a credit issue before, yeah. But the job is clear, so don''t worry, okay? So, what kind of work am I supposed to do? Tell me. You know, don''t shut up and tell me quickly."


    The door of the room opens without a knock, and a woman walks in and squirts with a nosy, quick mouth. Neither Yi nor Aoshima put it on their expression, but they were obviously staring at the woman.


    My hair is dyed pink. Overall, it is thin makeup, but only mascara is thick when done. Black leather jacket and bow in top and bottom set, pink t-shirt with heso underneath jacket, shoes also pink sneakers and a combination of black and pink all over body. The garment itself is a superior functional substitute for appearance.


    Are you in your early twenties or something? My nostrils are neat, and I can''t even see the beauty if I just look at the shape of my face, but after my mouth has been half open, I have three white eyes, and I stare at Yida with a decent eye.


    "Hey, why are you keeping your mouth shut? Isn''t that a job request? Tell me quickly. Hey, tell me."


    Masami clings to it even more in a familiar tone.


    "No... silence or nothing, do you want room to pinch your mouth here... and have you not been informed in advance of the request?"


    "I didn''t see it. If you''re going to see him right away, you can tell me there, and you''re going to see a hundred million bucks. Then don''t look. I think you should tell me immediately when we meet. That''s more reasonable, isn''t it? Don''t you think? You think so, don''t you? You think so, don''t you?


    "No... yeah, well, maybe... maybe"


    Yi can''t help but have a bitter laugh spill over her attitude of honesty and beauty without any courtesy towards the first person she meets.


    "Yeah, then tell me. What kind of work am I supposed to do? Tell me quickly."


    "This one came to you, and I received it as a take on the job? If you hadn''t mentioned your request here and taken it on, this plan would be a lot crazier too, wouldn''t it?


    While subtly attracting the mouth and temples, Yet still desperately floating the sales smile, Yi asks Makoto back.


    "When that happens, I think I just need to hire someone else. Besides me, there are a lot of people who are smart. Just tell me what to do with my job? Hey, tell me soon?


    "Did you know that we Japanese-wise are following him and the blind spiritualist who made a deal with him, uncovering the flashbacks of the moon of sighing addiction?


    Now Qingdao opened his mouth and asked.


    "I know, don''t I? That''s how much I know. I don''t bother because it''s troublesome to check on the client''s current status or anything, but I know that because it''s rumored. Oh, okay. The blind spiritualist was surprisingly tough at that moment of the month, so you''re a helper for that, aren''t you? Right, right?


    "That''s the thing. I''m glad you understand."


    "Gyoko? What''s that word? You don''t normally use such difficult words. Isn''t it creepy to use words in everyday conversations like the ones that great people use at press conferences? That''s creepy, isn''t it? Are you tempted because you''re a grandfather? Something is so weird. He seems to be self-satisfied with words he doesn''t understand. Conscious? So, what''s the meaning of that word? Tell me. I want to be a little smart, too, so old man wisdom? You know, tell me."


    It was Aoshima who exchanged sarcasm and offered a respectful tribute, but Masami didn''t even convey the meaning of sarcasm, and arrows with her nose to bump the question early.


    Qingdao was relieved that Knock had done just then.


    "Go ahead."


    "I wonder if I''m late. Good evening... I have a nostalgic face."


    Junko, who entered the room, smiles when she looks at Masami.


    "Ah, there''s Junko Yukioka. Did you just call me to make conversation with this girl?


    "No, no, she''s on your side. I''d like you to deal with two of the people you named first."


    For some reason, Yi denies the authentic beauty of asking in a suspicious face.


    "Well, that''s fine. Oh, this kid, that''s it, that one. You''re a kid called Junko Yukioka''s murder doll. I''ve never seen you before. Something tiny and weak, but really strong?


    Masami asks as she approaches the truth behind Junko and stares at her true face from a considerable distance. Truth was staring back at Masami silently, but in my head I was thinking of my own face that felt like this guy.


    "Hey, hey, those people are important customers to us, so please don''t be too disrespectful. You''re in a position to be hired by us, aren''t you?


    In a frustrating and slightly tight tone, Yi beware of Masami. Masami backed off without saying anything, but she kept her gaze on Junko and True.


    "So, how''s it going? Any progress?


    Junko asks, turning to Yi.


    "We''ll let you know as soon as we make progress."


    I can tell you, I can smoke. Qingdao clasped his hands in front of the couch as he conferred, urging Junko and I to take a real seat, but neither of us responded.


    "The official signing of the exclusive agreement with us is when we take back the bumps, but rumors of definitive treatment are already circulating online."


    White Yi sayings. Yi also says with knowledge that the rumor is that it is the only other Japanese play authority that is spreading, that it will be nursing with Junko and others.


    "Unless there''s a formal report, I don''t think the residents on the back street will ever really take it. Hey? I denied it on my own blog."


    Junko smiling and giving it back.


    "Don''t you have to bother denying that we''re going to be contracting? They''ll be suspicious, won''t they? No, we may already be more suspicious. Is there anything wrong with us?


    "It''s not about falling or anything like that. Rather, isn''t this natural? The truth hasn''t been revealed yet, and I''m telling you I''ll sign off on you once my sighing dishonesty is fully proven. I like honest people. Although sighing addiction has always been in a good relationship with me from my predecessors, and I wanted to keep that relationship."


    "Even if you worked an act lacking benevolence, it''s over in this world. They have lost their credibility in this world, not just yours. By only one betrayal."


    A playful tone of perseverance like an actor in a period play.


    "I feel sorry for the rest of the members who are addicted to sighs. Nevertheless, the sigh addicted brand name has fallen to the ground. Even though the flow of absorption is the easiest, the boss Takagi won''t shake his head vertically inside over this period. Even Mr. Yukioka got so fond of me, he was so bored with me."


    "It''s not like I caught you loving me. Okay? You''ve said many times that you haven''t decided yet.


    "Excuse me."


    The door opens during the conversation and Natsuko shows up.


    "If the sidestream of our constituents proves true, sigh poisoning embraces absorption into the japanese authority"


    Natsuko enters the room, expressionless and untouched.


    "It''s already been demonstrated by video, isn''t it? Besides, he''s running away."


    At this time, the boss of sighing addiction appeared, and he said something convenient to try from the power of Japanese games, but Yi doesn''t pepper it. Junko and Natsuko work together and see themselves as trying to alert themselves.


    "It''s possible that the footage itself is a crop, isn''t it? It''s convenient if you''re guilty of sickness poisoning, and there''s a line to someone else''s work."


    Junko says things that are more provocative than Yi, with a smile on her face. Yi left her sales smile strained, but the dark light dwelt in her eyes.


    "Whatever it takes, it''s a precondition to capture every moment of the moon and get the bumps back from the Blind Spiritualist."


    Aoshima pinching his mouth as if to give out a help boat.


    "That''s the thing. Well, I expect a good report tomorrow. If you don''t have enough power, I''ll lend you our true you. Good night."


    "That''s not true. I''ve hired an amazing finalist who has left you many times."


    Yi referring to Masami. It was a sarcastic attitude, but Junko left the room with Natsuko Shimamoto, without saying anything more.


    "Couldn''t you expect a reaction as interesting as I thought"


    A glance at Masami, Yi says.


    "Right. It was light with a straw. More than that, Miss Yukioka is blatantly hostile to us, isn''t she? I was wondering if this might be a glimmer inside."


    "Sounds like it. But I can''t help but have fun. Even the back streets are turning into legends, against the most dangerous people in the class -"


    "You know, there was a weird exchange, tell me more? I haven''t heard anything, and I''m not sure what the conversation means right now. It''s too mysterious why Junko Suzuoka is involved in the first place, and tell me so that I know especially about it. Otherwise, I can''t focus on my job properly. So tell me. Hey, tell me, quick? Then I''ll shine and I''ll work hard."


    In the midst of being intoxicated by his words, Masami''s questioning attack resumed again, and Yi sighed with his face up.

 125 13

    "I didn''t know you had Masami."


    Junko first opens his mouth as he walks down the hotel hallway after leaving Yi''s room.


    "You know what? Though it''s a famous doomsday shop."


    True asks as she walks shoulder to shoulder with Junko. I just know the name to the extent that it puts me at the top of my strengths, and I don''t even know the detailed data. I just felt like I was going to be able to do quite a bit at first sight.


    "You''ve interrupted me many times before. They killed a lot of mice."


    "Heh."


    True to attract interest. Many pure child mice have powerful regenerative abilities. Even if no regenerative abilities are granted, it is a craftsmanship that cannot be done unless it is also quite amazing, such as killing a number of mice made by Junko.


    "I know it''s a coincidence, but you ruined my research and my play so many times that the story spread in the back street. Come on, if you get into trouble with me, you can even get to the trend of hiring Masami. I wanted to have a rivalry for a time, but more than ten times when it overlapped, Masami noticed the tendency and declared," I don''t feel bad about obstructing the specialty of certain people. "Yeah, I can see it. It''s straight. It''s like there''s a policy."


    "Is that your side this time?"


    "Soon we''ll be enemies again, but hey. I wonder what she will do then. Just in case, call her early. I thought maybe a little later."


    I took out my phone as I said, depressed my e-mail.


    "Sister Junko, we''re dressed as hostages."


    Natsuko opens her mouth in a heavy tone.


    "Even if you use a little more forceful hands, we''ll do our best to take care of you later, okay?


    "Hmm? That means you want me to crush the japanese authority early on?


    Turning to Natsuko, Junko in a joking tone.


    "If you can... Our presence is pulling our legs, so I feel bad. Is there anything I can do right now, though it''s nice to be here with you?


    Don''t be in a hurry.


    "But if they suppress the Blind Spiritualist first by the Japanese games authority, this one will be at a disadvantage at once, won''t it?


    "Yes, but I don''t think you or I can capture the Blind Spiritualist now."


    "Can''t you sneak me out looking?


    Natsuko suggested that,


    "That''s instantaneous. Trust me, we should wait."


    To true words, Natsuko relaxes and pushes silently.


    Natsuko also understands that this is a good story. Moving poorly now can make the conversation easier and create an unfavourable development for Junko and Sigh Poisoning. It''s best to leave it to the drop point and the moment of lizard tail candidacy. When you need yourself - you should only move when you want manpower and Junko gives you instructions.


    "It''s my job and Nacchan''s to keep an eye out for extra moves."


    "When the moment comes to a pinch, I''ll be out, too. If that happens, Yukioka will be questioned by Akagi, but it''s about this guy, so relax and properly, or..."


    "Turn the tabletop back, and I''ll break everything for you," hey.


    Trying to carry on the true word, Junko said with an innocent smile.


    10: 30 p.m.


    Hanayama Kyo did not make it slightly mobile with Zazen indoors as usual. I even leave the lights in the room off and my eyes are closed in the dark.


    From the edge, you just look like you''re passing the time without doing anything, but you''re not. If you try Kyou, you refuse to say no.


    Kyo is waiting. The time has come. It doesn''t seem to be doing anything, and this is how Kyo is saving his strength. I waited for the time to come when I was needed by the world and the time to do all I could for the world, just like this, saving my strength.


    "Kyo, can I have a word?"


    Mother Hanayama Wisdom opens the door of the room with fear.


    Kyo always takes an unpleasant attitude towards his mother. Because I don''t want you to mind, and I don''t want them to take the time. But I understand my mother''s hard work, and I''m so sorry. But this is necessary.


    "Today, I had a princess Midori worship. So I talked to her about Kyo."


    To my mother''s words, Kyo frowned in the dark.


    "Princess Midori has been told. The world is nothing but a playground. We live to enjoy using this playground. Kyo, come in with me and worship the Princess Midori. Right?"


    Wisdom was heartbreaking about the pulled Kyou, and had recently entered the cult religious group "Megalodon of Thin Happiness," which was feverish. The followers of that religious group, which is also rumored to be deeply related to the back streets, often commit crimes abruptly. It is not the organized crime of the religious group Gurumi, but the individual who commits the crime impulsively.


    In the first place, it is said that because the doctrine of Megalodon of Thin Happiness is a substitute for ''The world''s protagonist is Temei, and the world is a playground reserved for Temei, so do whatever you do, Cauldron Woneyo!'' (keep the original text, including typos), it is also not possible to remove the tag of reason and run to crime.


    "You, you were still so elaborate on that cult religion! How dare you!


    There my father Hanayama Hanzo shows up and yells at Chie.


    "Whatever! Princess, you''re insulting Midori! I won''t forgive you, no matter how much!


    Chie points an amazing shape at Hanzo. Hanzo, who is strictly the sole head of the sale, flickers unexpectedly when he sees the face of his wife''s anger.


    "I don''t deserve to say that to you! It''s all your fault that kid turned out like that! Are you unconscious? Princess Midori said it was her father''s fault!


    "Tell me what! Because you spoil it. For this!


    "There you go! That''s what I''m talking about! Princess Midori is right! That kind of thing just pushes people to take responsibility, and they just can''t be strong, even incapacitated parents who stop thinking! Oh, the boulder is Princess Midori!


    "Come on!


    Kyou hurts his chest to his parents who start fighting right next door. It''s all my fault that this happened. It doesn''t mean that either of my parents is worse. It''s all my fault. I want to say that out loud, but I can''t do that either.


    That''s when my phone rang.


    "Huh? Kyo?


    It was surprising that there was someone else on the phone. Besides, Kyo, who had been Zazen until then, is jumping to the phone right away.


    (Coming! Finally!


    Scream without speaking up. Call by incoming email. My hand holding my phone is shaking. The time has finally come to wait.


    "Sorry, I''m just gonna go"


    Kyou takes the big trunk in the corner of the room and jumps out of the room.


    "At this hour?


    "That''s good. It''s just that she hasn''t tried to get out in a long time. This must be Princess Midori''s favorite too."


    Surprising father and joyful mother.


    "Tokyo Dickland..."


    Kyo shrugged as he breathed the air outside the house for the first time in a long time. If you can''t pull it off for months, it''s a solid foothold. I used to exercise indoors every day for once. It''s all for this time.

 126 14

    Moment after moment and Mika, without gaining any clue, revealed overnight to welcome the morning.


    Though the sleepless amusement park Tokyo Dickland has slightly fewer guests at night, and its guests are mainly from abroad.


    Since the hotel could not stay because of the Japanese japanese authority, and it was quite hard seasonally to stay in the wild, I had to take a seat in the coffee shop and sleep in a change while worrying about the patrol of the members of the Japanese japanese authority.


    The store clerk gave him quite a bit of money, and he made his gun lit up, and he made a promise not to tell anyone about himself while he silenced him about replacing the inn.


    "There are plenty of Japanese-style guys. Then I can''t help my boss..."


    "If an adult roams, you float! Even in that sense if you try to be a blind spiritualist, it serves a good hideout function!


    From the eyes of both of them, it is obvious that a person who appears to be a resident of the back street is caught in the eye. The instant they were walking around the amusement park disguised as a couple, with their legs as sticks, while not much of a day in between, they would be suspicious about the other eye.


    "You need to change your disguise every day!


    "I hope you''re here, but I''m just trying to figure out what to do. I can''t find where the Blind Spiritualist is hiding."


    "I''ll try to hit the suspicious from one end! Yesterday alone, I checked everything in the amusement park!


    "But then we''ll find a bigger Japanese game first, won''t we? There are two of us. Think realistically, unless you''re lucky enough, it''s hard to find them before they do."


    "Even if they try to find it first, that doesn''t necessarily make it possible to detain them for sure! As far as I can tell, blind spiritualists are pretty powerful spellmen! Instead, if they find it and the Don Patch happens, we''ll notice, and maybe we can take away the fishermen''s interests!


    "But you know that the Blind Spiritualist is strong because he''s a Japanese-style player, and Japanese-style players are big organizations."


    "Whatever! Don''t just say negative things!


    In the middle of the conversation, Mika is finally pretty about her brother making all the backwards remarks.


    "It''s about you! Give him more temper! I''m in the mood to help, and I feel sorry for you, the challenged party, for making a weak noise!


    "Isn''t it true there''s nothing you can do about that?"


    It was the first moment I had ever defied my sister, but it was the first time I had ever bit her at this time. I''m already a backstreet dweller full of myself. I had the feeling that I was not just a weak brother asking about my sister''s complexion.


    "I just have to wander around and look for this huge amusement park, and no matter how much I look for, I have no clue about the Blind Spiritualist. Don''t rush me in this reality, don''t spit weak sounds, I can''t do that..."


    "It''s only been a day. Don''t rush, all I can say is don''t make a weak noise..."


    Mika lowered the tone of her voice and was surprised to see herself from the angry phase to a painful look. It is not the reaction of Mika who knows every moment.


    (You''ve changed your sister too...)


    Smudge and I think so momentarily.


    "Have you hated me?


    Mika, who talks at the end of the story reinforced as she always screams, reads the occasional quiet tone as a mode of weakness in her mind.


    "He said he wouldn''t. About that."


    "Do you know why I don''t do entertainment activities other than music?


    Mika suddenly cuts out the absence of a pulse. But this is also the usual thing. Suddenly the content of the conversation flies or falls off. I don''t even feel weird if I don''t blame you for that. That''s what my sister is like. Nor did it happen in person because he wanted it. I was raised for a strange father, and that''s what happened. The instant I saw such a sister and could feel strange, so it didn''t stain.


    "I don''t really want to get into the entertainment industry itself. I just want to keep it under the title and activity of a musician. Not at first, though. I used to want to be more idol or celebrities themselves, but I saw a lot of disgusting things and I lost my mind about it"


    "Something unpleasant?


    "It seems that some of those who want to be celebrities have similar circumstances to mine. who felt unhappy as a child. I want to resent the world, do it in return, or I want to be famous and get paid full of money and get thistled by everyone, stick with a guy who looks and titles good, and be in a position to be envied by a bunch of people. I want to get status. I saw many such women. There are also many former defects. Some were born much less fortunate, less miserable than me. They did anything to sell themselves out."


    "Did your sister also open pillows or something!?


    The instant gives a voice of surprise. I thought the boulder didn''t have that, but for a moment I imagined it.


    "Do it, fool! Look at them and say something! But...... I liked the office I came into, and the power was originally given to me by Junko, and he was also the backstreet starter, so the take on that kind of deal didn''t come to the boulder, but it seems there are some cases where the powerless, but uninhibited, glory-seeking kids went into an office with more black rumors in their miserable eyes. The rumors of that hand were so overwhelming that they didn''t like it."


    The reason Mika quit bullying herself perfectly after falling into the back streets and at the same time becoming active on the front streets, I felt a little figured out after hearing what she was talking about now.


    "Getting glory doesn''t really fill my heart. Everything is an illusion. Especially since women tend to be sold out by appearance. I''m getting good old, I''m not talking about it, I''m not looking forward to it, I marry a guy with a good title instead of accessories and I get attention again, I get divorced and I get attention again, and repeating that doesn''t fill our minds. Junko taught me it was that pattern all the way from the last century. I''m - I''m sorry that even if I get wealth and fame, my heart stays weak and old. I need to be strong in a real way. I realized that because I met Junko and True, the existence of the back street, and most importantly, you were there. Otherwise, I might have fallen for one of those nasty patterns."


    "Because when you were little, you were angry with me against them?


    At the moment of irony, Mika smiles.


    "To be clear, yes. Because I regretted it. He said he did something stupid. That regret and self-blame made my heart stronger. I could stare at myself calmly. I didn''t have to be a dickhead to just get noticed and be cheerful and happy. It''s just annoying to you..."


    "No... I think I could have studied a lot too"


    I meant it. I honestly feel sorry for Mika for every moment, but I don''t resent her.


    "About me... you resent me, don''t you?


    Horrible Asking Mika.


    Mika has been a stranger since she was a little girl and tended to isolate herself. He also had a strong aversion to a society that would be stirred up just because he was off with others.


    Only the instant did not smoke Mika, and it was normal to treat her. I am filled with self-loathing and self-blame and my burden on every moment that I hit so hard.


    "He said he didn''t resent it. I''ve told you so many times."


    "You don''t even resent the fact that you''re catching a cold, watering it from the top of the futon and stirring it to pneumonia? And then, you know, angry at me for eating my ice cream on my own, turning your dinner back."


    "I don''t resent you. Something tells me I''m stronger... but not enough."


    The sound of regret mixes with the sound of an instant.


    "Not enough?


    "I did get stronger. But I can''t reach out to my sister or really at all. Even now, she seems to be helping her sister in this way. Not strong enough at all. I work out every day."


    "All I can say is we don''t have enough workouts!


    "You think so? I feel the difference between... talent and all that, irrational and extreme walls. Is that an excuse?


    "There is certainly one in the world too! But just because you had a talent wall, you give up!? It wouldn''t even be like that!


    Mika''s words are powerful.


    "Back to earlier, you''re just not ready for hard work or hard work! Your results now are what you gave! I just told you! People really need strength in their minds! It''s out of the question to make a weak noise after just one day of not getting a clue!


    "Something..."


    I said instantly with my nose on my head.


    "I think I kind of figured out why my sister sings all the straight and positive lyrics songs by the time she''s embarrassed"


    "It''s easy for you to understand! But I''m glad to hear that!


    There was an invincible grin on Mika''s face screaming like that.


    "Well! That''s a costume change for now! Then yesterday we''ll find a place for the Blind Spiritualist while we play the attraction we didn''t play!


    I thought for a moment I was pretty serious about not making progress because I was just playing yesterday, but I can''t possibly even say it.


    "It''s Tuknamica!


    And, at that time, a boy, about seven or eight years old, dripping his nose, pointed to Mika and shouted.


    "What!? Wrong person!"


    "Hey..."


    It was Mika to deny, but it was no different on TV or everyday, it was a screaming way of talking. The instant I tried to get a help boat out, but I stopped. There''s nothing more I can do.


    "Liar! That weird idol! And bring a man! Scoop."


    A ten-year-old with teeth, next to a nasal drooling kid, calls out with an excited mouthful.


    "This guy''s song Kirayi. My brother also said the lyrics didn''t smell too twisted and blue. That''s why I''m throwing my cunt."


    A fat boy about the same age as his teeth throws a colorful toy made of urethane that mimics curly manure towards Mika and Moment after Moment.


    "I''m someone else! Besides, I''m not an idol, and this guy''s my brother in the first place!


    While avoiding or paying for the toys, I also scream without denying that it is Mika in the earliest months.


    "Ah, I knew it was Tucunamica."


    "Wow, I knew Tucunamica was stupid. There''s no way we''re going on a date in Tokyo Dickland."


    "And dating my brother and all that creepy stuff. My brother also said that if you commit adultery against him, you will have a teratogenic child. That''s why I''m throwing my cunt."


    Kids throwing toys at Mika, freshly mouthed. Seeing Mika stop on the way to avoid the toys, I did hear Mika hang up for a moment.


    "You guys! Don''t think all adults look sweet just because it''s what kids do. Ah!


    Mika rushes toward the children, not shouting out loud, turning into the shape of a demon. Children fleeing as they parted in three directions and whispered.


    "You''re also a minor. And the disguise looks like you should think about it a little more..."


    One moment I squeaked as I caught the youngest child and watched my sister continue to slap him in the ass relentlessly.

 127 15

    Shizuno Rei is afraid of humans. The fear comes from my awareness of the sins I have committed.


    If a sin is known to have been committed, it will be despised by everyone. Hateful. Fearful. Such consciousness became an obsessive-compulsive notion, tightening my tired mind, and I became suffering from anthropophobia and leprosy.


    I rarely go out during the day. I can''t wait to see the brightness of the day, the glare of the sun and, above all, just be different from people. It gets pretty good at night. I can hardly resist going into human trash.


    That''s why I started going to Tasmania Devil part-time to try to improve my mind. It is much more secure to interact among the residents of the back street than to deal with the residents of the front street. If I get tired, I even feel that the organism is different from me, such as the average person.


    To Tokyo Dickland, I was almost forced to bring him in tired, but I didn''t try to get out of the hotel. There''s no way I want to go out to a noisy place called an amusement park or anything.


    (At least if my turn came, it would be meaningful for me to come here... No, I wonder if this kind of thinking shouldn''t be in the first place...)


    Even though I am determined to change myself, I am unable to step into thoughtful action.


    Tired felt slightly demonic when he began to feel obstructed about staying in an unfamiliar room.


    (The demons are in the hotel? Though I don''t seem to be the evil one)


    As I was spared time, I opened the door to the room and headed toward those who showed signs of interest.


    "Ah!? Ahhh!?


    Odd voices are rising from the room where I feel demonic. At the same time I felt full of anger.


    Without hesitation, tiredness opens the door. At the same time as you put your hand on the knob, the key you were wearing is also opened by an invisible force from the outside.


    The sight of an outsider with a loving looking pure white body being beaten by a man there at twenty jumps into tired sight.


    "It''s Eko... I can''t believe you''re showing up in public... unusual..."


    "You followed Mr. Yukioka..."


    "Ouch! Aren''t you the famous sorcerer, Shizuno Takeshi!


    The three open their mouths almost simultaneously.


    Eko is a monster whose legend has been erased from all literature. Perhaps its existence has been kept secret in the name of protection by some of the highest magicians who have served the nation from generation to generation.


    In some regions, it was conveyed only through oral communication, but it was never luminescent in the world and has been handed down. But more than a decade ago, the rumor began to be whispered online, and it was also lifted in the media, and it has been recognized by television as nothing more than an urban legend, although many special occasions have been set up.


    I am talking about being an auxiliary species of humanity, where everything in the race has an extremely pure and fraternal character and lives for the purpose of working good against humanity. As a common ability of races, they say they can hide their appearance and make it less visible to people''s eyes, but there are many mysteries when it comes to their culture, ideas, ecology and abilities.


    "Of the sorcerer at Mr. Yukioka''s place?


    "He''s the most powerful sorcerer ever said to have ever approached God! Whoa, whoa! I''m so grateful and honored to meet you!


    Eko gives an excited voice with her blue eyes shining in the wind she forgot so slightly that she was being assaulted by Yi. I haven''t even put it on my teeth like I''ve been beaten before.


    "You have to stop... you might get angry, right?


    Looking closely at Yi, Tired tells in a quiet voice. Yi realizes that she is overwhelmed by her adorable appearance, which she mistakenly sees as a girl, and the bottomless, transcendent glow lurking in her green eyes.


    "I don''t care what I do with my possessions, do I? Besides, I don''t feel very comfortable getting into people''s rooms."


    "My discomfort is more... problematic. If the two showed discomfort, the powerless should break...... right?


    "... ok"


    With a bitter laugh, Yi shrugs his jaw toward Eko and urges him to leave the room.


    "Stay in my room."


    When I look down at Eko and smile when I get out of the room, Tired takes Eko''s little hand and walks out.


    "Oh, no, you know, I would be very rude to say that you helped, but when Oyla is pulled away from that guy, there''s a lot of inconvenience. Yes."


    Quickly with a habitual child''s voice, Eko says as troubled.


    "How can you escape... and not? What... circumstances?


    "If Oyla escapes, he''ll do terrible things to others for that matter, won''t he? Yi seems to have a hobby of beating people up and having fun, so Oyla offered to play the part of getting beaten up instead."


    "I see..."


    Understand how Eko, who doesn''t show up in public, was exposed to grandeur.


    "Some of my people have the power to sink human offensive minds, but that''s not a pretty rare power either. Ouilla, I''m retarded, so I can''t think of any better way to do this. haha."


    "I don''t feel well...... that''s a story. That means you have to... beat the guy until he dies... and go on?


    "No, I don''t know if it will. haha. But it''s a no-problem. Because Eko has a long life, and Oyla is pretty sturdy."


    Looking down at Eko laughing uncontrollably, Tired begins to turn away Eko''s hand.


    "That bastard... you''re going to kill me a little. That way... it''s all... solved."


    "No, no, no, no, wait, wait, wait, wait."


    Eko grabs his tired thigh trying to get back into Yi''s room again with a chilly kill in mind and pulls him off desperately.


    "Eko has a commandment that we must never harm humans. If Shizuno kills Yi in order to protect Oira, it''s not Oira''s fault, even if it''s indirect."


    The story was exhausting and first-time. If it should not be indirect, it is unclear to what extent it will be an indirect definition, and I think it is a perplexing commandment.


    (Anyway, that man is doomed to ruin at a time when Junko is hostile to him, so it would take a little patience to talk about it......)


    With that in mind, I decide not to interfere directly.


    "No, I''m sorry. You cared for me, but I think I said a lot to myself."


    A tired cell phone rings as Eko bows his head and apologizes.


    "What are you doing? I think I''m going to go outside with True you, but why don''t you come with me? I''m here because of Dickland. - Tired, why don''t you go out and play? Don''t you still feel that way? You know, Jane Coaster, Murray Cups, Rape Cars, Pie Pie Mansions, Butt Fields, all kinds of fun?


    The phone was from Junko. Yesterday I spent the whole day playing, and today I seem to be playing with the truth around again. Without the truth, I would have been forced to take myself out.


    "No...... fine"


    Tell him short, tired of hanging up the phone without waiting for Junko to reply.


    "The blemishes... if they don''t get out on the ground... on the asphalt... they won''t die around... if they stay in the dirt all the time..."


    Eko looks up surprisingly tired of talking to herself with a dark face.


    "If it''s about time...... will you be about the person to talk to? I don''t know about Eko''s ecology, and I''m interested."


    "I have a problem with being a normal human opponent, but if you are Takashi Shizuno, your famous sorcerer, you are a no-professional, and if that''s about it, you can go out with him. Ouilla can be proud of her people, too."


    Answering Eko with a bright look Tired smiled small, he took that hand again and headed to his room.

 128 16

    Recruiting his anger, Yi turned to the room where he was letting three human sandbags stay, and opened the door abusively.


    The three inside, the old woman, the child and the woman, look to Yi with a face that is neither ready nor willing to give up. They all have terrible faces full of moles.


    "Hey, get out."


    Upon deliberately letting the three of them out into the hallway of the hotel, Yi kicked up the child''s belly first.


    "Here..."


    "Ah!?


    I greet the face of a woman with an open mouth with a back fist with an odd voice.


    "I wouldn''t mind being seen. Instead, I''m putting you out there to show you."


    With a slight smile, Yi said.


    "The police are coming, aren''t they?


    That''s what I said, old lady''s face. Centered, fist-jerking Yi. The old woman falls with a big peek in the rear as she sprinkles her nosebleeds.


    "Ah! I don''t care if it is! When you get here, you don''t even kill that poly! I''m already upset, upset, unscrupulous. I''m in the mood! Ahhh!?


    Summoning and scattering, Yi adds allowances or gradual kicking assault to the three of them. When the degree of clarity exceeded a certain level, I had the habit of wanting to try something self-indulgent. You sink your anger by deliberately doing what might be inconvenient for you and enjoying that thrill.


    "What are you doing? Mr. Red Castle."


    I heard a familiar voice. When I looked at her voice, Natsuko was staring at Yi. Junko is right next to me. A little back is true, too.


    "Whoa, whoa, this is all for you. I thought this wasn''t your room? What can I do for you?


    Ask in a sarcastic tone. If you think in common sense, you were seen by the person you least wanted to be seen, but you felt like it didn''t matter if you took it out of your current puffy fortitude.


    "I smelled blood and adrenaline. I''m interested. There''s no sound of hitting anything else. My ears and nose are great because I was born in Mekura.... is Mekla a non-broadcast term? I wonder if Messi''s would be nice."


    I''m not laughing, but Junko was at the usual pace.


    "Messi is forbidden. Although it is only self-regulated and not prohibited by law"


    And, Natsuko.


    "So what''s blind?


    "You''ve been tabooed for that too. Then it became blind, then the brave without light, then the noble warriors facing the darkness, but word after word hunted, and now it should be good to go round and Mekla again"


    Explain as Yi breathes roughly.


    "Oh well. Word hunting is a really savage, nonsensical and troublesome substitute. So, what were you doing? Punishment time for someone who has a crush?


    "Wow, what is it? These people, what? They even beat up grandmothers and children. What''s going on? Who did it? You know, Mr. Red Castle, what''s wrong with these people? Hey, tell me. How are these people getting bogged down?


    Shortly after Junko asks the question, Masami, who comes from the opposite direction, looks at the three of them and is surprised at the over, and showers them with a similar question.


    I tried to answer, Yi, but never experienced it before since I was born, I felt awesome killing and mumbling. Besides, the killing spirit is obviously directed at me.


    Masami silently puts her hand inside the leather jacket. The end of Masami''s gaze is pointed behind Junko and the others. Natsuko and Junko looked back and looked at the true one, the source of the killer until its vicious.


    Junko sends a true gaze, complaining with his eyes and stopping him. True feels it and suppresses killing. Seeing that interaction, I fucking laugh Yi.


    "You''ve shown some embarrassment. As it is a personal area, it would be a pleasure if you could leave us alone in order to continue a good relationship."


    When I told him with an extremely disrespectful mouthful, he let his little hateful grin stick to his mouth and Yi walked away from the scene through the midst of Junko and the others.


    "Hey, did someone beat you up a little while ago? Whatever the circumstances, I don''t know how to beat up a kid or grandma like this. Aren''t you crazy? That''s crazy, isn''t it? I mean, I want to know why you guys got beat up, too. Tell me. Hey, why? Why? What kind of relationship? Tell me because I want to know? I''m very interested. So tell me."


    Ask Masami Yagi early, to the three of them who are walking down the hall. Asking, Masami gently stroked the wounds of the battered man, while also checking for fractures, etc.


    "I want to know, too. From what I''ve seen, you don''t even look like a Japanese-style organization."


    As Natsuko asks, she sneaks on her phone''s recording capabilities.


    "Uh, hey, hey, little guy with the sticky face there. It''s you, you. If you''re free, I''ll get you some water on the towel. What if? So is Junko Yukioka, right? Why are you so upset when there''s an injured man in front of you? I don''t know why. Look, it moves fast. Especially the little one on the top of the Buddha there is a boy. Shouldn''t we be the first to move in these situations? We should move, right?


    "Yes, sir."


    Masami blames me for the quick talk. Now, Junko and True head inside the room where the three of us were.


    "This is what I do. My unsuccessful son owes me a huge debt."


    The old woman answers with a gentle grin on her face full of moles. Masami stuffed the old woman''s nosebleed with a handkerchief, checking for facial wounds.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any abnormality in the bone, but it''s too bad to hit him until the mole leaves a mark. I get outraged. You can beat up a woman, a child, an aunt or something a lot. I don''t believe it, that guy. Aren''t you out of your mind? He''s definitely sick. I can tell. He said I should go to the head hospital, absolutely. So, do you ever get beaten up for work? Me, too?


    "Me... my mother sold me. For the money... he said get this beat up and work."


    A child turned to Masami answered with a trembling voice, spilling tears. Natsuko bites her lower lip and Masami also wrinkles between her eyebrows.


    "What''s that? I''m not a parent who lets someone beat up my own kid for money or anything. Yeah, I don''t say parent. I don''t qualify as a parent. I won''t admit it. I get more and more outraged."


    "Hey Toriyama... that''s not what you say in front of that kid"


    Natsuko tells me to blame Masami for not hesitating to say what I thought.


    "I''m not talking about money. That man''s ex-girlfriend. They threatened to kill my family if I defied them, so..."


    The last woman left said, spilling a self-inflicted grin.


    "Heh, wet towels."


    Junko comes out of the room with a bright voice and throws a towel towards Masami.


    "Hey Junko Yukioka. Aren''t you stupid? Stupid, isn''t it? This is where you''re kidding? You''re often told you can''t read the air. Yeah, they must definitely think that from around you, even if they haven''t told you. Definitely. I understand -. I told you instead because I''m kind, didn''t I? That''s why I''m a Mad Scientist, and people hate me, right? Why don''t you change yourself a little? Absolutely should."


    "Er... Er... the... yes... be careful... sorry"


    Junko takes a towel and apologizes with a rare, tight grin at Jung-mi''s criticism of being quick to talk about.


    "There was also a first aid kit in the room. Why don''t you go inside and do it?


    The truth tells me only to peek at my face from indoors.


    "You''re all mindful. You''re heartless. Why don''t you just be a little more loving? Yeah, you should definitely do that. Because you look beautiful, you should also polish more faces and expressions. Do that. This is my advice as a senior in my life, isn''t it?


    "I wish I could, too."


    To Masami''s words, True said so with cold eyes.


    "We don''t let go of the first aid kit because this is our everyday tea meal. We''re used to it, and we''ll do it ourselves. I appreciate your concern."


    The old woman smiled and said, bowing deeply, taking the woman and the child into the room, closing the door.


    "Hey, Junko Yukioka"


    Speak up with a dissatisfied face that feels like Masami is not being interpreted.


    "Junko is fine. - You don''t have to call me by my full name."


    "Then Junko. Can''t you help those people? It''s hard because I''m hired by him, but if I use your bad wisdom in a good direction, I think I can handle it. You usually do bad things, but why don''t you try something good once in a while?


    "I agree."


    True snort at the words of Masami.


    "Toriyama, Junko''s not all bad, she really does good things sometimes. Don''t worry, I''m sure this time is every now and then."


    Natsuko smiles and tells her. I think if we punish Yi at least, we can only free ourselves from Yi. If you''re having trouble with the money, Natsuko thought you could hire him at the organization.


    "Hmm, something is going on before I talk, but if they say that much, I wonder if the woman will get rid of it if she doesn''t take it on. hahaha."


    Seeing Junko smiling and answering as if she had been blamed for a good thing, Masami put her arms together and nodded satisfactorily over and over again, yeah.


    Junko and True, who broke up with Masami and Natsuko after the human sandbag room, were walking shoulder-to-shoulder, but mostly Junko drops his gait and turns true back.


    True had noticed that move by Junko, but didn''t pay particular attention. It was more on my mind remembering the assault of Yi than that. He even wanted to bury him with his own hands if he could, and he even started working out a calculation for it.


    Behind such a true, when Junko holds hands and hands together with only his index finger extended, pulling his hands back and holding each other around his hips, he protrudes momentously with his true glutes turned.


    "What the hell?"


    "I told you not to lose your cool at any time - right?


    Unexpectedly kneeling to protest, Junko did his index finger to his mouth with his hands together, breathing down as if to blow off the nitrous smoke rising from the muzzle.


    "I''m not telling you not to remember your anger. Being angry is an important human emotion. But the kid who can''t contain it is immature, okay?


    "Right. Sorry."


    Junko smiles and strokes her true head as she reflects. I would shake it off if it was the usual truth, but I didn''t feel like doing so then.


    "Still, I don''t understand the nerves of doing that in the hotel hallway."


    "Do we know we''re coming, and do we intentionally make ourselves look foolish, trying to keep us alert, or are we going to provoke ourselves to recruit our evil feelings and make us hemp, or does it make no deep sense? I don''t know. It''s behavior."


    "So you''re saying I just fucked up? I don''t know what you''re gonna do if they really kill you with that provocation."


    "Maybe I can''t help thinking deeply. He''s one of those kids who doesn''t really know how to behave. No evil flourishes, and I think True is waiting for a satisfying end, too? Oh, for a kid like that. Come on."


    Junko leaks laughter.


    "Then you''re not going to end up like this, so I have to do something about it before it does."


    "Haha, right. I hope so."


    Junko laughed strangely at the true words, which were neither ironic nor serious.

 129 17

    "I wonder if this disguise..."


    Stop the blonde wig and the instant her head just bandana away says as she compares herself to Mika''s outfit.


    "It shouldn''t be bad! That would be a perfectly awkward couple!


    Mika dressed in the same bandana as every moment, with the same white jacket and a black t-shirt with a horrible makeup face print of the same hevi meta band vocals stretches her chest in her mastery. Of course, the co-ordination of today''s disguise is by Mika.


    "It''s certainly a crazy couple. Like looking in pairs like this and dating in Tokyo Dickland. Well, my head is hidden, and I don''t think I can do it because it''s very different from yesterday."


    "Its flightiness is good the other way around! Perfect as a camouflage!


    The two of them walk unconsciously at a distance and walk around Tokyo Dickland that morning, even though they say they pretend to be a couple, without any holding hands or leaning against each other. Don''t forget to enjoy the attractions from time to time in order not to be suspicious.


    "Nevertheless, Spell Mountain is seriously here! Gero, I almost threw up!


    "Sis...... don''t say idol is gelo or anything. Not even in front of me."


    Mika flat her head with a flat hand reflectively.


    "Don''t make me say it again and again! I''m not an idol! I''m a musician! First of all, if you say that, don''t let the girl say it, I guess!


    "No, even girls say about gello. I mean, I can''t tell the difference between an idol and a musician. You''re both singers."


    "Idol is just a creature to get thistled! Don''t come with me!


    "That''s also such a prejudice...... Even idols work hard on songs and dancing and everything, and you''re not making fun of them. So, I noticed something strange."


    "Say it! What! Just say it!"


    "As always, the Japanese play authority guys are floating around here and there, but aren''t those guys moving strangely? I used to be around attractions and restaurants. It''s like he was doing something with his eyes in mind."


    "A big observation eye! I didn''t even notice!


    She raised her voice of admiration and gently flashed her head, Mika.


    I sighed instantly that I guess so. Mika was playing in the amusement park with all her spirits when Mochi was walking around the park asking if there were any suspicious characters or if Nippon''s authority and the bums would show any unusual movements.


    "That''s why I want you to be careful what those guys are doing, too. I''d be suspicious if I just wandered around alone."


    "Okay! They''re here! I''ll put it on!


    Mika points to a bunch of black clothes and starts tailing. Since it won''t extend to Mika on boulders when it comes to tailing techniques, every moment I decide to make a good move.


    "You''re certainly doing something!


    A bunch of black clothes line up well in a shield-like arrangement that blocks people''s eyes, and you can see one person nodding behind it and doing something. Behind the souvenir shop.


    "We''ll find out what they were doing after they left!


    "Yeah."


    Eventually a bunch of black clothes left the scene, so the two of them moved to the place where they were carrying on and doing something.


    I can see the souvenir shop wall, but it doesn''t look particularly unusual.


    "You don''t know what you were doing."


    Shortly after the instant said.


    "What are you guys doing?


    A group of earlier black clothes came back and spoke up. They are all half-baked and getting their hands on their nostalgia in a position that allows them to move into battle immediately.


    "Five! Let''s do it!"


    "What! You''re not doing it!


    Mika pulled out her gun and flew off the scene when she screamed. I leap backwards and jump sideways for a moment. I also thought I should delude myself into something good, but my sister suddenly took it to a rough thing, so I just have to go along with it.


    Five to two is obviously unfavourable in numbers, but I can be sure instantaneously that we are definitely winning in terms of quality. I''m confident in my arms, even though every moment is there myself, and most of all I''m comfortable with having an army starter who''s over the training ground many times: Mika.


    "Decoy to the intent to kill!


    "Huh? Hey, that''s..."


    Mika activates fate manipulation early. It is a convenient ability to become completely unrecognized by the person against whom you intend to kill.


    I don''t even recognize him as disappearing. However, there are two conditions for activating this force. One is that the replacement is nearby, and the other is that the replacement is close to him. Also, when attacking yourself, the power can be solved.


    This means that every single one of them will instantly be recognized as an enemy by the eyes of the Five of the Japanese Play Authority. Every moment instantly understands it and dashes in great haste.


    Simultaneous shooting from the five. One of them takes one shot and the instant it falls. I was never pierced with bulletproof fiber, but I glance at the impact.


    "Are you all right!?


    "Oh, it''s terrible, sister..."


    With him down, every moment he raises a protest. Mika turns to the side of the five enemies and shoots. One of them falls down with a shot in the throat. The decoy to the intent to kill has already been solved. After a short effect time, it will be solved if it is willing to kill itself. But I was able to follow it for a moment during activation and turn next to the enemy.


    Shoot without getting up for a moment, but it won''t hit. Two of the enemies shoot back instantly and get one more shot. I also took this with bulletproof fiber, but it was to be knocked down again.


    "Stay back!


    Don''t scream, Mika leaps out dressed like she''s going to cover her instant.


    The instant pride was sorely hurt when I saw it, but when I pulled my leg here, I was a bee on the crying surface. Besides, even from the point of view of the difference in strength, Mika decides that it would be best to go forward and fight and make a supportive move every moment of the day.


    "But if you don''t move like that, don''t you suddenly make me laugh..."


    I don''t know what the hell you''re really thinking, I can''t get on my sister''s nerves.


    "Sharing unhappiness!


    I wonder if Mika pointed instantly at one of her right index fingers, pointing that right hand instantly at one of the Japanese playthings.


    Mika shoots the person she pointed at with her right hand. A designated opponent collapses with a bullet in his hand.


    It is literally a destiny manipulation that infects others when they are close to each other or when they are unfortunately in the eye. It also contaminated the enemy constituents with instantaneous misfortune. But...


    "No way, sister, for this reason, you''re talking about me..."


    Every second I think about it that way by accident.


    It was three to two, from which the battle came smoothly and unilaterally. It''s almost like Mika cleaned them all up by herself.


    "Here! It''s not forever snagging!


    Mika leaned back and put on her head every moment she was falling.


    "Hey, sister, I don''t know if you''re gonna slap me with a shot."


    The instant I look up at Mika and point my lips.


    "Excuse me! Hi. I''m getting used to raising my hand to you! It''s stained!


    "Yes, yes..."


    Many then murdered, but only survived those who used the sharing of misfortune.


    Destiny manipulation up to intermediate level basically does not activate in a way that leads to direct killing. Though a combo connected to the killing will be formed shortly afterwards, if you want a definitive activation, you need to think about the timing and the type of events that occur, whether it is to inflict bad luck or bring good fortune.


    "What are you trying to do here, leading a large number of members of the organization so far!


    Mika asks by sticking the muzzle to her head.


    "Before Junko Suzuoka, we need to find the blind spirit who stole the boots to sell his favors. The people of Yukiokamoto are here, and the title is to work together to find them, but if we don''t find them first, there''s no point in selling them."


    The man answers by the way he was openly threatened.


    "What were you doing there now!


    "And I don''t know... I''m only ordered to stand and block my eyes. Looks like the team leader knew something but hasn''t been taught"


    "That''s still the place! I don''t need you anymore!


    Mika punched down her constituents with a gun to make them faint. Anyway, I''ve been contacted and I''ve already been informed of this existence, so I''ve decided I won''t kill you.


    "I have no loyalty to the organization, no pride, and I feel sorry for you for gently gelling at our cuteness!


    "Don''t say gelo. So, it looks like they found out about our infiltration, too."


    "Your presence would have been more alarming than it would have been if you''d found out! You''re the only one who''s escaped!


    I understand every moment when you ask me. I guess he also naturally predicted that he would come to this scene following the authority of Japanese games. No, or...


    "They know we''re here because it tastes so bad."


    "That''s not true! The enemy had expected it from the beginning, and any one of them would have been known! So there''s nothing to be frightened of! Be magnificent!


    "No, it''s hard to find a blind spiritualist first."


    "Night! But in the daytime, they can''t dare fight in this place!


    "Though I just did. Even the first night is a big day here."


    We used silencer-mounted guns with each other for once, and it was an unseen place, but considering the possibility of involving ordinary people, we can''t have a shoot-out.


    "As for the harvest, they''re doing something. Or did you find out that you were checking something? I didn''t know what it was."


    "In the end, don''t get me wrong, I''ll look into it more carefully! Hi, I have a bad feeling!


    Mika will look further into the location earlier.


    "There it is! I was setting this up!


    Mika screams pointing to the roots of the building walls.


    "Plastic bomb."


    I didn''t realize earlier, but some of the asphalt is thriving. When the asphalt was removed, only the surface was covered with asphalt and a plastic bomb was laid along the roots of the building.


    "It''s an amazing amount. You''re surrounding the whole building... this could blow up every building."


    "I don''t know! What are they doing this for? You''d better get rid of it for now!


    The two of us split up and move on to the work of removing the plastic bombs surrounding the building, leaving the pipes out as well. People saw me along the way, but I decided not to worry about it.


    "It''s just a souvenir shop here, isn''t it? Why ''d you put a bomb in here?


    "I don''t know! And I guess it''s not just here!?


    "Like luring a blind spiritualist, blowing it up, destroying evidence?


    "I don''t know! Anyway, let''s just go around the point where we know they planted the bomb and where we saw it, and get rid of it! Whatever you think, you can''t just leave it alone!


    I also thought finding a blind spiritualist was more of a prerequisite than that, but it was a moment I couldn''t speak of.

 130 18

    One of the major aims of Yob''s Reward, a secret society in which Yukiko Du Feng finds herself, is his mission to defy the modern tide of trying to solve the mysteries that have previously been considered invisible, such as reincarnation, soul, underworld and present life, and to make them untouchable again.


    As a result of remarkable environmental destruction, people began to step into the paranormal realm as a substitute now that the idea of evil was dominated by the dark cloud development of material civilization. No, even then it was studied in secret in part, but its scale was an acceptable substitute from the reward of Yob.


    But we cannot definitely overlook mankind as a whole trying to step into that untouchable realm. That is nothing more than blasphemy to God.


    Why was Lucky Son allowed to enter that organization while having forces completely contrary to its doctrine? Why did you want to join the organization?


    "What would you think if this world had been messed with in the funny half by some humans -?


    When Yukiko met Sister, she spoke with a worried face and no clapping.


    "It may be an incredible story - but the history of the world will be manipulated by some with power. Though not all of them will be - it is certain that by those who are called ''Overlife'' they have been influenced more than once."


    The red-haired woman, who named herself Sister, told the fortunate child, who had just entered the organization, the truth about human history.


    "In their spare time, they will have enough power to manipulate history from behind. Many of them reign as rulers. I''m one of them."


    "You think it''s Yob''s mission to reward you for fighting that organization?


    Sister shook her neck to the side to ask Lucky Son,


    "There seems to be a misunderstanding - but they are not one organization apart - Separated individually and scattered all over the world. Overlife is the generic name of these people. And because I fought them myself, I became just like them. Yukiko, I want to use your help. To defeat those who gain power against the laws of the world and treat the world like a toy."


    There may be some salvation when it comes to controlling poison with poison, but the lucky boy who was desperate for his cause had no choice but to lead the way to the organization. He hated the realm of paranormal while he was a magician, so he took Job''s reward as his place.


    Sachiko looks at the power spirit in the junction and thinks.


    The art of artificially making evil spirits has continued to be tried and erroneous, without creating a little fine evil spirits by foreign methods than in ancient times. He is the heir to a technique that is neither himself nor so.


    The sublime technique of not allowing the liberation of death, but of continuing to tie it up with pain in this world while in the state of the Spirit. But it is one force, the result that was needed by those who want power. It''s one of the business of man.


    "That''s one of the extraordinary achievements of this��"


    He saw the Spirit of Power dancing through the universe by twisting his thinly stretched body in the junction, and Yukiko rejoiced his unspeakable disgust.


    Yu Akagi had many injuries as a student.


    Yi was not a bad person either. He was usually the cheerful and noticeable type in his class, but if he hung up on a mundane trigger, he would do it until he got his opponent hurt.


    I don''t fight with my bare hands. Always get what will be the murder weapon. I don''t want to have a fight in the first place. I just can''t stop looking at their blood. No matter how much it beats you back, no matter who it is you resist, keep doing it until it eventually ravages you unilaterally.


    When I was in elementary school, I was shown radical footage to complain about the woes of war by teachers who had fallen into pacifist ideologies up to the fanaticism of no longer cult areas.


    Extended streaming of footage of soldiers assaulting or killing civilians, wounded and losing limbs, wounded people sticking their built-in, maggots boiling bodies, etc.,


    "Hi-ha-ha! This is the tragedy of war! You see! This must never happen! Uh-huh. No!


    And a female teacher of shapes, as if possessed by a grudging spirit, was calling in hysterical voices. The classroom was flooded with whimpers and some even vomited crying, but the teachers who saw the children''s condition laughed and nodded many times with a heartfelt satisfaction.


    But only Yi was different. I saw footage of irresistible human beings and remembered something like occasional on the contrary.


    Since then, Yi has deepened into the paranoia of violence, and soon after it expired, she has started to raise her hand to someone.


    On the other hand, Yi also had self-loathing for her uncontrollable and violent nature. He has also lost many friends because of it, and has transferred six times between graduating from high school.


    "Do I inherit my father''s trail like this?


    Asked by Aoshima about his father''s lying down with terminal cancer and choosing his son''s self as a heir to the japanese authority, Yi asks himself mockery.


    "Why would my father want me to inherit the organization he created..."


    "That would be kind, wouldn''t it?


    Qingdao answers as he serves coffee to Yi, who has visited the headquarters of the organization.


    "Even though we might let Bonkla carry on the trail and waste the organization?


    "You haven''t even decided to waste it, have you?


    Yi has had wavelengths with Aoshima since she was a little girl, and she talked a lot. I was also comfortable with Qingdao opponents to discuss adolescent problems that I couldn''t talk to my parents about.


    "From me or my boss, Yi, you still don''t know what the ocean is or what the mountain is, it''s like that. I mean, I wouldn''t know unless I tried. Well, it feels like I just saw it, and it doesn''t look like it''s going to be the second generation of Bonkla."


    From Aoshima''s point of view, we can also see the good side. Because of the threat that shortness of temper and violence will not have a bad effect, I can favor Yi with humility and moisture.


    "While you introspect, why not dissipate where you can dissipate and control it well instead of completely suppressing your bad parts? Like going to an SM club."


    "No, the SM Club is brave."


    Seriously recommending to Aoshima, Yi, who hadn''t rubbed much back then yet, laughs languidly.


    "Qingdao will support you, so even if you even put me on the top of the decoration, I guess you''re thinking about it that way? And my father, and the people of the organization."


    "I''m sure there will be."


    "I''m totally positive."


    "Isn''t that a good thing then? Everyone can rest assured that there is an excellent Blaine named me. Yi also has my support, so you can do whatever you want."


    "Do you mind if I do what you want?


    "If you are within your means. Sometimes you have to reach out to areas beyond your power. Sometimes."


    There is no need to cross any dangerous bridges if we simply protect the tissues inherited from our parents. I knew that too.


    But because his father and Aoshima have crossed the dangerous bridge many times, the Japanese play authority of today''s large organization exists. Yi had already realized at that time that he seemed at ease there would only be seen as just a shingle.

 131 19

    The night - the sleepless amusement park, the second act of Tokyo Dickland begins.


    It is time for international visitors from around the world to become mainstream in Tokyo Dickland, which is said to be the culmination of Japan''s HENTAI culture.


    "After all, no progress has been made today..."


    The moment I drop my shoulder.


    "Say yes! I found out that Nippon Wei is doing something, and there are only a few places left that I haven''t looked into! Which means there''s a blind spiritualist lurking there!


    With several destiny manipulations activated, Mika was strolling through Tokyo Dickland. As long as we approach the place where the Blind Spiritualist is lurking, we should always perceive.


    "I just got a report from an informer, but it looks like the Japanese-style guy made contact with the Blind Spiritualist and engaged without our knowledge! Looks like they''re paying me back!


    Check your cell phone email and Mika tells you.


    "I mean, that sucks. The Blind Spiritualist found out he was lurking and walked out of here."


    "No! The blind spiritualist basically sees Junko as unable to make a move! It is Junko''s anticipation that the state of the Spirit of Power is unstable, so he builds a bond here to seal the Spirit and await the arrival of reinforcements!


    "Sister, she says she''s a little loud..."


    Persistently redecorated, now they''re both matching sunglasses on blonde wigs, and although they''re dressed as couples, their vigilance is not half as frequent because of the daytime play authority and dong patsy.


    The bombs they planted were not very well disposed of. I just showed a slightly suspicious bareback, and if I was to be blamed for that, it would be another war. Besides, this time it''s going to be an atmosphere where people come together all at once.


    "Hey, is that them?


    "Oh, he did speak the name of a blind spiritualist now"


    The Black Clothes Corps gathers around Mika momentarily, saying such a thing.


    "Look..."


    The moment I take a big sigh and see Mika.


    "Is it my fault!?


    "That''s right, stay with me."


    Mika twisted her eyelid perfectly. Ten black clothes surround them.


    The foreign guests see the sight and stop, making their eyes shine as to what attraction will begin.


    "Hey! If we do a shootout here, we''ll make a sacrifice on the street! Is the japanese authority still okay?!?


    Involvement in a shootout to take the lives of ordinary people is considered one of the taboos in the back streets. Many of those who break it are junior chimps, but with an organization that does so flatly, it would be worse to lose credibility as an organization than it was before, and the Japanese play authority would also be severely punished by the center.


    (I wonder if we can break through well if we take it to a flesh-bomb battle)


    Some of the arrow tips, black clothes, that I thought about, came shooting like they were pulling out a gun.


    "It''s just crazy."


    I shrug, and every moment I pull out my gun and respond. Regardless of the accidental shooting at the average person, they can''t shoot indiscriminately because they are under siege, but therefore they have to shoot each other so that the enemy doesn''t shoot at each other, and they don''t shoot at them once.


    (Isn''t this a serious pinch?


    Even after the large number of opponents, the interests of the land have been taken away. Driven by a sense of impatience, the instant the sweat erupts.


    Mika was dealing with black clothes in a different direction from the instant, but behind them were wild horses gathered and there was no way to fight back, and she was thoroughly avoiding them with her teeth biting.


    (Tough! Why don''t you use advanced fate manipulation?


    Many of the destiny manipulations that Mika can use are intermediate substitutes, and she has never used a substitute called Advanced. In addition, there are only two things that can be used.


    One of them might be able to overshadow the current disadvantage. However, the effect is immense, but I can expect that the price in exchange will also be considerable.


    "That''s it!


    Soon it took a brave voice, and everyone on the spot, including the wild horse, turned their gaze to the voice.


    "What, you are!?


    It was Mika who did what.


    Mika and Moment by Moment, and the black clothes were also taken aback when they saw the person who appeared on the spot. A person dressed in burnt brown tights all over his body, wearing a metal brown shoulder pat and a helmet mimicking some bird, all hidden by the same metal and bumpy face. At first glance, a man dressed like a hero of a squad object was posing with his hands wide open.


    "Labor Rejection Warrior! Final Neat! I will help you with your righteousness!


    The man with all his brown tights will be named, sticking his left hand toward the black clothes and slowly pulling his protruding left arm forward.


    "Ugh, whoa!?


    One of the black clothes, in conjunction with the movement of Final Neat''s hand, rises into space with his feet off the ground and is drawn toward Final Neat as if he could also be drawn to magnetic forces.


    "Unmovable...... like a mountain!


    The iron fist to the right of the Final Nite rolls out with the face of the black clothes attracted right in front while still dressed in a large disfigured position. Make sure the head of the black clothes blows up and blows to pieces. at night, but therefore the blood splash was less visible.


    "Oh! Wanda Ho!


    "Bravo!


    "Halla show!


    The wild horses do not doubt that the murders committed in front of them are part of Tokyo Dickland''s famous violence-glow attraction, and the children and parents applaud it with delight.


    "You!


    Some of the black clothes shoot Final Neat at the same time.


    "Absolute reality evasion!


    Final Nite crouching with her head in both hands as she screams. Then the space around him was distorted for a moment and stationary as if the bullet had been fixed in the air.


    As Final Nite rose, a bullet that was stationary in the air fell to the ground.


    The black clothes that saw the sight flicker blatantly blue. Suddenly emerged a righteous hero with superordinary powers. The owner of an incredible force that doesn''t even work with bullets. That was too much to frighten them.


    "Wow... this is happening"


    Instantly, on the other hand, I was excited about this development. The promised scene in fiction, where a helper rushes conveniently to a pinch, is also so touching and heartbeat that when it happens in reality, it shivers.


    Moreover, if there is such a thing as a righteous hero, and it helped us, it would be even worse. Aside from the question of who he is, I didn''t think this was actually in the world.


    "He''s the coolest! Though I know it''s Junko''s mouse!


    Mika also shudders at the samurai, screaming in an excited voice.


    "What... you know what?"


    On the other hand, Mika''s words tell the story, and I''m just a little disappointed.


    "What are you doing! I''ll take care of this place. You guys run!


    Towards each other instantly, Final Nite screams.


    "Answer! I''ll be grateful!


    Mika says thank you.


    "Soul blind spot!


    Mika slips through between the black clothes by erasing recognition and memory from all the people on the spot.


    "That''s a really handy power, that"


    "Fate manipulation is not as convenient as you think! We need a lot of conditions to activate it! Only to the blind spot of your soul, you need a subject to pay attention to besides yourself! Plus, this can only be used to dodge, run, or hide! I can''t be surprised!


    "I know..."


    They just did a similar trick at noon. As someone to combine with, it was an annoying story, and momentarily I exhaled small.


    "Unmovable��"


    Final Nite pokes his left hand out again and pulls slowly. Now the two are drawn to each other as they move.


    "Of the mountains! Like!"


    Final Nite rolls out a two-shot punch in the face of two people drawn to the universe by floating. The faces of the two black clothes blew shatteringly, and the applause and praise rose again from around them.

 132 20

    The fact that Moonshine was visiting Tokyo Dickland with Mika Tsukinaya, her sister, had been reported at the time of the daytime engagement.


    Yi reinforced the eyes of the surveillance and, once discovered, was ordered to end after siege with two team members in total.


    And now, at the top floor observation deck, Yi, who was hanging out with Aoshima, Masami and a few of his constituents, once again discovered the instantaneous arrival. But someone who did the cosplay of a righteous hero went into the rescue and killed eight constituents, and instantly Mika lost sight of them.


    "Ha... It''s depressing to see what''s next."


    With his head on, Yi sighs heavily.


    "Is it time to go? Shouldn''t I go? I''m tired of waiting."


    Sit back in a chair, flutter your assembled legs, and point your lips as Masami seems bored.


    "Oh, please. You can dispose of the righteous hero and the moon brothers."


    "You see, you realize who that righteous hero is? Haven''t you noticed? Realize it and pretend you don''t know? Tell me about it. I''ll change my stance with your stance, too. So tell me."


    "To decide to pretend you don''t know...... I guess I will"


    "Okay. Then I''ll go along with it. Don''t worry about it, okay? Bye. I''ll be there."


    Since he had poked at Masami''s inquiry and sharp spot, Yi was wrapping his tongue around him. Seems foolish at first sight, but that''s just mouth-watering and doesn''t actually seem to be the case. Review the boulder as a veteran''s doomsday.


    (I mean, this guy''s noticing, too. I see. I''m not talking about Dada slaughtering a bunch of Snow Oka mice)


    Yi smiles satisfactorily as he sees Masami behind the observation deck.


    And he slipped beside his righteous beauty, and Junko appeared in the wrong way, and came before Yi.


    "Oh, no, Mr. Yukioka, what can I do for you?


    "Hmm, I didn''t hear Mika and I engaged you again for a moment. And he said he let it go. Isn''t this the second time?


    Words spoken with an innocent smile sounded like a simple aversion, or a stream with some plan.


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m sorry to hear that. And even a righteous hero or something I don''t know, you''re out. Speaking of which, Mr. Yukioka also told me that he often made his experimental mouse a hero of justice."


    (Do you bump that all of a sudden here?


    Aoshima, who had been listening beside me, burned. It was too straightforward and the other way around.


    "Yeah. Because I love specials stuff. My hobby is to make real justice allies and stuff. Because I have the power to do it, and I have people who want it and want it to be my experimental bench."


    Junko sits back in the chair where Masami sat until earlier and answers without precipitation.


    "Ho ho. So, what are the heroes that are rampant now? Do you have any idea?


    "Hmm, it''s not refreshing."


    Junko answers lightly without breaking his smile.


    "Is that so? Are you saying that there are other people besides you who make such things, and that somehow they turn to our enemies?" The more I get, the more I get. "


    Laughing this one too, Yi in a white tone.


    "He''s the only righteous hero on the boulder. He''s not strong. I was in no trouble at all in our company. Of course, the quality is the same regardless of the number. It may be a glamorous story, but this is how Mr. Yukioka comes, and no, with the help of Murder Doll and the famous Makoto Aizawa, could you lend me a hand?


    "I think Masami would be fine if she were here. Besides, True seems uncomfortable with you guys, so I don''t think I can help you. I''m not gonna force you either."


    "Ho ho! Did you do something we didn''t like? All, naturally, I don''t know, but hey. By the way, what could I do for you?


    "I''m finally back to the beginning. I wonder if I''m in a hurry about letting you guys get away and the blind spiritualist get away with it. Come on. Blah, blah, blah. I, I want to avoid organizing with a less usable organization. Just signing a contract with me is a status, and the organization and individuals are seen as a sign of excellence. So, when it comes to organizing with incompetent organizations - well, I''m okay with that, but I don''t think it''s bad for the other people I''m contracting with. I can''t wait to be put in line with that. It''s going to be unpleasant. Come on."


    Until then, I had enjoyed the relaxation and melting, but I completely lose my words to the intense poison unleashed by Junko.


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m not unpleasant. I don''t think it''s a good idea to force a bad kid to do something like that. But hey, it''s unacceptable for my only taste and convenience - this. You''ll understand, won''t you?


    "No, I get it. It''s a really painful story. But! I''d like some time now."


    After turning over the overaction and watching Yi spread his confident grin to the full face, Junko turned off his grin for a moment.


    Junko also spotted that there was no void in Yi''s words. Yi said that there was something trump card backed by that confidence.


    "I''m not going to set a time limit. If there''s a plan, can I rest assured?


    "Yeah, don''t worry. And hope."


    "Is it impeccable to ask what kind of measures?


    "You have a great saying to trick your enemies, first from your side, don''t you? And I thought it might be one of Xing''s things to not know as one of your pleasures."


    "You can look forward to that, huh? I don''t know why I''d give it to you if I missed my expectations."


    Say it all you want, Junko gets up.


    "Then you''ll be spoiled for cancellation."


    "Hmm, that''s all you''re gonna do? As a collaborator in my research, I need you to do enough to be an experimental bench."


    "... Still fine!


    He hesitated for a moment and responded with a smile and a powerful voice.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it. I''m not trying."


    Even after Junko left, Yi left his sales smile strained. I''m just squeezing my fists tight.


    (I''ll take that super big bastard in my hand. I''m going to be an unbeatable man no matter what kind of monster I''m dealing with. to be such a man, like being treated like a monster myself)


    The fighting spirit was burning in Yi. Contact and contract with Junko Yukioka, one of the legends who lives in the back streets, is only a stepping stone to becoming a big man no less than he is. All possible hands are exhausted for this purpose.


    "We don''t tear each other out inside."


    Being heard by Qingdao calms Yi''s mood.


    "I''m not even eating up on this trick. But we might be able to cut from somewhere else."


    Even though Junko couldn''t, Yi viewed Junko''s surroundings as different. It''s the least dangerous thing to hit, and the easiest thing to cut off is...


    "Well, put that aside, Blind Spiritualist - Lucky Du Feng, undoubtedly, is lurking within the conjuncture. If they use the technique of subspacing the interior of the junction, the eighteenth of the sorcerers, they''re going to give up thinking that they can''t be reached by pampers without superordinary powers, right? Normally."


    An invincible grin.


    "But with knowledge, even if they have the ability to wonder, if we don''t have such a great deal of power, it''s quite possible to deal with it, isn''t it? Well, that''s pretty much it."


    "The question is, will Miss Yukioka notice that? Or Ms. Yukioka would do the same thing first."


    "You don''t have that, do you? First of all, in order not to move each other flashly, Yukioka and I are staring at each other in the hotel like this. I''m moving my men."


    "I see. Then you don''t have to consider the possibility of the latter."


    Qingdao nods with a convincing face.


    "So, Natsuko Takajo. Nor does she have the hand to leave it like this. Don''t you think?


    To Yi''s words, Aoshima conceived a little between them before


    "She can''t stay or not right now. Isn''t that how you feel strongly that you might be able to do something to help yourself too"


    "Yeah, I''m in his shoes, too. Think about it, I think so. That''s why there''s going to be gaps in it."


    Natsuko is the perfect choice if you''re going to cut it off from the people around Junko. It may also be possible to obtain elements from which to gain an advantage over the pure child as well.


    "You can be flexible. You can put it on Petten. Or the very existence of Natsuko Takagi could be a trap set by Yukioka. It''s also interesting to check that out."


    "Shall I call you soon?


    "He said he was fast."


    Yi unwittingly laughs at Aoshima''s suggestion.


    "No, there''s a great word for it, though, isn''t there?


    "I was puked. Ma, I''m pretty sure the hand I actually came up with should hit cancer early, and I''ll do everything I can. I''d rather do it and fail than fail."


    It was generally just an out-of-the-box nori, and a lot of thought-provoking yi that couldn''t be called an operation or a measure, but Aoshima likes that part of yi the other way around.


    "Then I''ll go"


    Thankfully Aoshima also left the observation deck, and the remaining Yi muttered with a pleasant view of Tokyo Dickland at night from the observation deck.


    "A little more, huh? I can''t wait to see Junko Yukioka''s amazing face."

 133 21

    In just a month of pulling, Hanayama Kyo began to think about suicide, feeling guilty about pulling it off.


    While touring sites where suicides gather online, beside despair, the feeling also sprouted as to whether their lives could not serve the world. It was the site of the Yukooka Institute that I found such a fold.


    Strongly attracted by that place of full suspicion, self-inflicted self-abandonment and curiosity overlap, he goes to the spot, where Kyo meets a strange girl.


    "Who decided it was a bad thing for you to pull?


    That adorable girl, who always honored her bright smile, uttered a shocking word that was unlikely to be forgotten for Kyou for the rest of her life.


    "There are not just ordinary people in the world. The world is made so that even those who are out of it will definitely show up, right? But, you know, coming off a rail named normal or mediocre isn''t a bad thing, because people who carry that fate carry a serious mission that only such people can do. That''s exactly what you are, and there''s nothing pessimistic about it at all."


    It was shocking, but I honestly couldn''t accept it then. After being Neat, there can''t be something special about me that I can''t even pull away from home.


    "There are many cases of rejection of society simply because it''s not normal and satisfying. I have so much energy I can''t fit in. I''ve seen a lot of them, and I can see that at a glance."


    "No, I was simply blamed for not being deterministic, and that just made me crazy..."


    "Whatever the history, I feel that kind of glow in you. You rejected society. [M] Rejected labor. It''s nothing more than a certain power working for you. Though I call it labor rejection. Hey. It can be detrimental to rejecting society in general, but it can also be a source of great energy."


    Kyou feels like the story has become a reality and a little pully. But somehow, being stared at with those red eyes, I can''t help but smile at the girl''s words. I don''t even think you''re lying, and I don''t think you''re the one who''s going crazy for receiving radio waves.


    "Hmm, the more that labor rejection saves, the stronger it becomes, creating a tremendous explosive force when you have to liberate it. I studied its usage."


    "Huh? Wasn''t that labor rejection?


    "Hmm? Um... no, I have two names. They both mean the same thing. Yeah. So, it''s also possible for me to restore your power as material power. You can give me that power if you want. [M] With that power, you can have a new life - a way of life. You don''t have to kill yourself, do you?


    "A new way of life..."


    "I''m sure you''ll like it, too. If you don''t like it, don''t worry, I won''t force you."


    The words of a beautiful girl with crimson eyes sounded suspiciously attractive. Despite the fact that we were talking about realistic, radio chic content, Kyo noticed himself being drawn to more and more.


    A few hours later, Kyou Hanayama wore a metal brown helmet and shoulder pat and was wearing scorched brown body tights.


    "Whoa, whoa! Something''s coming to a boil!


    Kyo screams as his strength builds all over his body and he feels the most high. I''ve been feeling pretty and blown away somewhere.


    "That power is the labor rejection that I''ve built up in you. That suit I made can restore the labor rejection accumulated in you as the power of material justice."


    Junko explained with a happy smile.


    "Why did I make a suit like this, my family to the bad guys (omitted), so I''ve been waiting for someone with the qualities of a righteous warrior to come"


    "Were you... So, what do I do?


    "I want you to pull back without working like that and save your labor rejection. So, when I find the bad guys, I''m gonna call them in, and I want you to put on a suit and get rid of the bad guys."


    Kyo was happy to take on Junko''s favor. Starting the next day, Kyo refused to work with conviction unlike before, and began to live a day of continuous pull.


    Yes, it''s all for justice. As the chosen one, to save labor refusal, the source of power as a righteous warrior Final Neat. One day the time will come to fight, for that day.


    "Nacchan''s father''s place is serious. Sometimes it''s tough on Nacchan, but it''s also because I care about Nacchan."


    When Natsuko was eleven years old, when Junko cried over her father scolding her, Junko gently said so while stroking Natsuko''s head.


    "I''m choosing Nacchan''s father as my business partner because it''s serious. That you think about it for your customers and work hard and keep your promises. That''s the best reason. People like that make you feel very comfortable asking for a job, and you want to make it yours?


    Junko''s words were engraved on Natsuko''s chest, which greatly influenced Natsuko''s personality and life afterwards. Even when his father died, he very naturally took over his sigh-addicted head and committed himself to a criminal organization that would do the same honest work as his father.


    Despite this, Nippon Wei puts wet clothes and stigma on his sighing addiction and is trying to ruin his credibility in the back street. Natsuko''s intestines boiled back against Nippon Wei.


    Called by the playful boss that day, Natsuko responded to it by herself, even though she remembered the suspicion and danger. I want to do something to grasp Yu Akagi''s weakness with my own hands. It is intolerable to dress like you are protected by pure children alone.


    The location designated by Yi was the observation deck on the top floor of the hotel.


    If I were to be called to Yi''s private room, my vigilance increased, but I was reassured that it would be in the observation deck lobby, but it was sweet. It''s usually a place where people can be seen even at night, but when Natsuko left, there was no sign of them at all. Perhaps it has been tightened up by the Japanese-inspired ones.


    "No, thank you very much"


    Nico and I welcome you by sticking up our sales smile.


    "Please be brief."


    I really wanted to have a long story and hold on to my weaknesses, but I can''t help but feel relieved by the situation of being alone.


    "I won''t be alone with you for a very long time."


    It was a dialogue with Yi''s obsession with violence.


    "Fair enough. As far as I''m concerned, fighting with you won''t do me any good. I''d rather get along."


    There were no lies in that word. Natsuko can tell. If you can flex Natsuko if you try to be Yi, it would be more convenient to do so. If that were possible, Junko would have difficulty moving either. Of course, from Natsuko''s point of view, I''m not even willing to be flattered.


    "Neither Mr. Yukioka nor you have a thing for us, and I''m sure there are many things you''re not happy about, but we want to talk smoothly without messing around."


    "Isn''t it smooth so far?


    It can''t be smooth. I just got stuck with Junko. I couldn''t tell if it was ironic knowing that, but I don''t feel good either way.


    "Yeah, that''s smooth. Only so far."


    In a thoughtful tone, Yi lowered his back to the couch nearby. He was prompted by hand to sit in the chair in front of him, but Natsuko did not.


    "Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, if our blind spiritualist capture and power


    Yi says with a good face.


    "That''s exactly the watershed. If we can prove our trust, you will have to get along with us. But don''t you think that''s a pathetic story? Why can''t you believe this? Miss Yukooka behaves amicably only in the upper realm, but even goes so far as to deliberately throw in a mouse and kill our people."


    "If you can smash it that far, you won''t even have to ask why"


    Around, I find myself annoyed by the playful Yi thing, and say it back to Natsuko without even hiding it.


    "What do you want me to do? You want me to persuade Mr. Yukioka?


    "You and I are the same."


    Upon Natsuko''s enquiry, Yi uttered a true-faced, uncontested word.


    "You and I are in a position to carry an organization that we inherited from our parents. That''s why I know how you feel."


    "Just kidding. If you knew how I felt, you wouldn''t be persisting in bringing in merger stories, spreading slander rumors, raiding to give it away, would you?


    "I know, that''s why I did it. I wanted you and your organization extra because I knew that."


    Yi''s tone changed. He stripped away the mask of the rude young man and exposed himself of the vegetables.


    "At first I just wanted to merge. But, no matter how much the name value of the exclusive contract with Junko Yukioka is, there''s no way I''m going to put that kind of obsession and effort into wanting an organization of about five people. What I wanted was something else. Because I looked into your organization and I found out who you are."


    "If that''s true, you can''t possibly think about merging organizations with that kind of sentiment of an individual."


    Natsuko blocks Yi''s words with a cold, hard voice.


    "This is how I am the head of the organization to protect the organization I inherited more than my father. But don''t you only think of the organization you inherited as a stepping stone to your ambition?


    "That''s not true!


    Natsuko nodded a little to Yi, who stood up furiously. He seemed seriously angry. Looks like I switched him on somewhere.


    I almost feel guilty, but I tell myself that it''s the enemy in front of me, and I think about words that more backstroke the other person''s nerves. From around here, I calculated that I might gain something from the weakness of Yi.


    "Or are you afraid to be an incompetent second generation who just gave way to the organization, so you''re grumpy?


    "That''s a star. Oh, you''re right."


    I firmly affirm Natsuko''s provocative words with a bitter expression. Seeing such Yi''s reactions, Natsuko was feeling somewhere else.


    Funny story, but it''s harder to handle Yi who ditched his mask and exposed his emotions. I have the illusion that I''m looking at a child younger than myself. It''s like I''m dealing with a moment.


    Even if I try to use it, I am hesitant to touch the brittle parts of them because they are serious.


    (Trying to grasp a weakness, even though the opponent is showing that weakness right now...)


    Natsuko biting her teeth. I can''t be a bad guy myself. Even if you refuse, you will be shown that you are there, unable to be prepared to destroy every person.


    "That''s why. I was hoping you''d find out, and that kind of person would be my partner, and I''d inflate my expectations on my own. You must be an idiot.


    "If so..."


    Natsuko stares at Yi.


    "If you''d said that from the beginning, I''d have thought about it somewhat, too! All I can say about that now is it seems like a posterior bullshit!


    "Don''t make me cry like this!


    Yelling at each other, staring at each other. He stared at it for a while, silently, but Yi accidentally broke up with him.


    "You showed me the embarrassment...... But I can''t fake it. It''s what I really am."


    Seeing Yi go back to the playful way of talking, Natsuko exhaled small to loosen her expression.


    "We didn''t seem to get much from each other, did we?


    Says Natsuko with irony. I have been wondering what Yi intended from the beginning. I guess I''ve been after myself, which I thought was easy to handle. Natsuko, on the other hand, is unable to handle it while grasping Yi''s heart.


    "Really? If I were you, I would have had a harvest. If you were a worse girl, you might have been able to take care of me. Most of all, I don''t want to be punished for being a woman anymore, so color tricks don''t work."


    "If I had the same amount of equipment to hang out with a guy, I might not have been the boss of a backstreet organization."


    I joked and said, Natsuko stood up. I don''t think there''s any more to talk about.


    Yi dropped Natsuko off with a smile on her face as she walked away.


    "You''re a stubborn person against your looks. But it''s too kind to stick the head of an organization."


    I laugh bitterly and squeal. Even from Yi, the harvest is scarce. But it wasn''t like it wasn''t. I just figured out a little bit about what Natsuko was like. It was just that, and whether or not to use that data later is immeasurable at the moment.

 134 22

    A righteous ally who suddenly appeared and saved his predicament - leaving a mouse that he believed and did not doubt, Moment One and Mika continued to walk in search of a blind spiritualist.


    (If the target is moving, there''s a chance of a mistake.)


    Mika tells me that the places she hasn''t looked into are limited, but every moment there was that worry. It is also possible that he happens to be out of the lurking area. If you have that bad luck, the search will start all over again from scratch.


    "Here they come!


    Mika screams.


    "I had a reaction with an accidental prank! The Blind Spiritualist''s place is close!


    "It''s a big mess, but that''s not it?


    "This is the limit! All you have to do is thoroughly examine this perimeter! Let''s just say the range is limited! I''ve had fun the last two days or so, but I guess I''m done with that too!


    I say it in a shameful way as I end up enjoying almost all of Tokyo Dickland''s attractions.


    "I''ve never seen an amusement park before! I would have been better off on a date with my lover!


    "Next time, why don''t you ask him out?


    "Don''t be ridiculous! What side do you invite a one-sided opponent down to?


    Mika grabs an instant chest barn in the shape of anger.


    Mika''s head brings back the worst memories.


    "I like you. Oh!


    In the crowd, Mika made a confession almost equal to a scream from behind her true back. My surrounding eyes pour down on Mika. It was truly glaring looking back. The truth of the poker face was always on his face, but at that time he clearly had a look on his face. It was Mika''s first face to see.


    After a few seconds, Truth returned to his original faceless expression, turning away from Mika and trying to leave the scene with a shitty and quick leg.


    ''Hey! Wait a minute! You won''t answer my thoughts!


    He rushes after True, Mika calling to rest, but walks straight without responding to True. Seeing that reaction, Mika shrugged and eventually began to tremble all over her body, soaking her reddish cheeks with tears.


    ''That''s... that''s the answer! Okay! I''m sorry!


    He bowed his head loudly and apologized in tears, and Mika dashed in the opposite direction to the truth. Two minutes later, I went back to my true place and did my job in an awkward atmosphere, remembering that I was in the process of fulfilling my work request for the same purpose as true.


    "I was going to push myself into a situation where I wouldn''t have pulled myself out, and I was going up with the intention of hitting the backwater formation! Don''t even think about their annoyance!


    "Did that happen?"


    To the bitter and nostalgic sister, every moment leaks a mixed voice of convincing and sympathetic.


    "Those memories are a trauma that''s unlikely to be forgotten for life!


    Every moment I thought it might have been a good process to grow, but on the boulder I couldn''t speak of that.


    "The best selling song was the only heartbreak song, wasn''t it? Is that when it happened?


    I didn''t really like Mika''s song for the moment, but only the song was likeable.


    "Fair enough! But my creed stance is only to positives! Sometimes backwards songs are fine!


    "Well, I get your sister''s heartbreak story, why don''t you look for a blind spiritualist early? While the righteous allies were doing their best. You''re on the side, aren''t you?


    "Answer! That''s a suspicious specialty aquarium for molluscs there!


    I refer to a sign building with adorable animated flavored illustrations of a cute little girl riding on a giant cow or embracing a giant crione. The only buildings in the vicinity are here and a strange attraction called Buttfield. I looked into the latter earlier - or I just played.


    "We''re going in! Pay attention!


    "Yeah."


    As always, after Mika swelled her chest to anticipation and went to the aquarium with a groaning face, she followed her momentarily with a tense face. From the erasure method, there is always a blind spiritualist for you here if you don''t even make a mistake.


    Kyo was taught by Junko that the driving force behind the power generated by the Labor Rejection Warrior Final Neat is mental energy, and that it lies in the spirit of stubbornly rejecting labor and going out.


    The mental gravity produced by pulling is converted by the Final Neat Suit into physical gravity, which allows the designated object within a radius of fifteen meters to be attracted to hand. There are limits due to mass, but about humans can attract it without problems. It is all the valve of Junko, but Kyo believed it and did not doubt it.


    "Unmovable��"


    Whimper small, stick your left hand out, and aim it at the person you attract.


    Once aligned, keep your left hand slowly pulled. As his left hand moves, he makes sure that his black clothes are grabbed and dragged by unseen forces from his torso, drawing him toward Kyo. These two actions were essential in making the attraction.


    An opponent who has collapsed and the ground has left his feet is almost impossible to evade. Many panic, desperately slamming their hands and feet, and are drawn to the distance reached by Kyo.


    While some are attracted, they shoot at the direction of Kyo, but while they are attracted after being greatly disfigured, they can''t be targeted for much.


    "Like a mountain!


    At the point of being drawn within reach, the head is shattered by a right fist that rolls out at an unnoticed speed with the cry of promise. At a time when that was repeated several times, the members of the Nippon Game Authority lost their morale altogether and fled.


    A breathtaking Kyou. It''s not over yet because the mission given is to help a child named Moon Every Moon. Junko has given me a radar to capture Mika''s whereabouts, so as long as we act together instantly, we can consider her whereabouts. When we tried to move towards the light point on the radar...


    "One photo, Pleas o ''Wish Isimers!


    A pale blonde girl, who would probably be in high school, came running over, smiling happily and snapping pictures. Though wearing a tiara, a long skirt with plenty of frills, and a decorative outfit like a princess, Kyou gets grumpy because of the white grain of candles dripping all over the clothes, even though the clothes are torn miserably by the way.


    Kyo didn''t know, but he was dressed the same way as Princess White Liquid, a Tokyo Dickland character.


    "No, I need to hurry..."


    "Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi"


    "Hey! Chamon, hero!


    "Dickland New HENTAI Hero? Sign Prize!"


    Around the hesitant Kyou, foreign tourists come with great joy to sign, photograph and shake hands. I knew they thought it was a complete attraction character, but still I didn''t feel bad, Kyo answered them and did.


    (It''s been a hell of a loss of time, but I guess it''s okay...)


    Step away from the wild horses and head towards Mika.


    One person stood in front of the king.


    "Hey, why are you dressed in such a cosplay confusion? You wanted to hear it once. Don''t you find heroic mice embarrassing to dress like that? Or do you think that looks good? Let me know if you can? Tell me seriously."


    A woman dressed to dye her hair pink and squeeze it into two colors: black and pink. He carries a gun in his right hand and has an iron spear on his shoulder on his left. No, it''s not a spear. It''s a ho.


    "Some kind of japanese-style people, they''re shooting even though they have a gallery, and it''s dangerous, isn''t it? Didn''t you think it was dangerous? You are, too. You didn''t think someone on the street was in danger because of the convolutions? If you think so, you must be moving places, right? You didn''t think of anything? I might get a little upset about that."


    It was a painful ear word. Even though his mental state was elevated by the power of his suit, it was naturally something to consider as a hero of justice.


    "So, you''re not answering any questions? I want you to answer about one. You, how come you''re okay dressed like that? You know, tell me."


    "Because you''re a hero of justice"


    I couldn''t tell if the woman was an enemy or an ally, but I thought she wouldn''t taste it as silent, so I answered with my chest stretched.


    "I don''t know. Why are you dressed like that when you''re a hero of justice? Why do you have to wear that?


    ''Cause I''m amplifying my powers in this suit.''


    "But why is it designed like that? Why are you acting like a hero to the squadrons on TV? Should be a better design. It''s nice because it looks like a regular power suit. Don''t you think? I think so."


    "No, I guess it''s because I like this better..."


    "Ha? I don''t think it looks good. Are you embarrassed? You should be ashamed of yourself, and you should be suspicious of the person who made it. Why don''t you doubt it? Why don''t you feel ashamed? How old are you? A guy who doesn''t feel ashamed? A special sensibility? I mean, nerd? It''s so creepy."


    With persistent questioning and women''s stories, Kazuo Kyo finds himself irritated.


    "Oh, I say Masami Toriyama. I was hired by Japanese-style to be your enemy, Yorosik. I wanted to dispel my doubts before I fought. Thank you for the answer. Though I did get an answer, I wasn''t convinced at all."


    "Right."


    It was more of a relieving Kyou, discerning as an enemy. Conversely, I can''t wait to have such an angry woman on my side.


    I didn''t even feel like giving you a name as gloriously as I did earlier. Because I don''t know what they''re going to say again.


    "Is that it? You don''t give him a name and pose or something like that just now? I was really hoping for that. Or should I not do it twice a day, or do heroes have promises like that? What do you think? You know, maybe you got what I said? Hey, tell me. Let me know if you like. For later school."


    But don''t give it to me if I don''t give it a name, in the end, it''s going to be said anyway, and Kyo becomes tannic under his helmet.


    "If there''s no one here, you can fight with confidence. Besides, you lose like hell, and you don''t have to worry about seeing other schematics of heroes losing. I''m your enemy, but I should be thankful for that care."


    "Yes, sir."


    He doesn''t seem to be a bad guy to tell, but he''s definitely an enemy nonetheless. Kyo sticks out his left hand and aligns himself with the aim of attraction.


    At this time, awareness of a certain fact was falling out of Kyo''s head. Seeing how Masami fights the Japanese games and the ability of Final Neat today, he said that he is trying to challenge Single Kyo.

 135 23

    (I have a bad feeling)


    In the hotel room, looking up at the void with nothing in particular, I truly remembered the heartbeat.


    Many times I was told by someone who had trained me not to admit it even if I had a bad feeling.


    Those who live between life and death using struggle as food are occasionally attacked by such anxieties. Sometimes it''s a hunch of one''s own death, sometimes it''s a tragedy for others. But do not accept it. Don''t even keep it in mind. I was taught not to speak. Thorns eaten into your heart can kill your vitality.


    I really don''t like that rationale, and I''ve tried to defiantly ignore it.


    "Looks like Final Nite and Masami have entered the war."


    The person who truly taught the idea told him as he peered into the display. The location and movement of most mice can be grasped by Junko. Some mice seem impossible.


    "It''s time for Makoto to go help Mika and the others."


    "Really? I haven''t even discovered where the Blind Spiritualist and the others are. It doesn''t feel like moving all at once when the time is ripe."


    The only other person who really taught me that is Junko. In light of that teaching, I truly had decided that the last step would be to clarify this betrayal to the authority of Japanese play.


    "It''s also case-by-case. You''re worried about having Masami. There''s a chance that one of those kids could pull me back, and Sister''s manners - I think Lucky the Blind Spiritualist has a fair amount of power. If I leave you alone, Mika and you might be in danger for a moment. Okay?


    "Masami Toriyama? I''ve seen a lot of information about him, but if it''s true about his idiosyncrasies, it''s definitely dangerous just for Mika and Moment."


    "That''s what I mean. While Kyou is stalling Masami, Makoto should rendezvous with Mika and the others."


    It was clear what the term stopping in this case meant.


    (He''s quite powerful, even in the mouse. If that only gets to the point of being stuck, is that what you''re saying from the start)


    When I heard Junko''s words, True received them that way.


    "And if you''re lucky, it''s time to think about dealing with it. I don''t know if I can get you to work without killing Yukiko."


    and Junko. Tired was pulling alone in the separate room.


    "So did you bring tiredness? I know he''s strong, but I wonder if he''ll be okay..."


    "I brought you here to deal with the power spirits at heart. She''s not usually healthy, but she''s the type who moves when she''s here."


    "Well, until now, yes."


    I''ve seen occasions in the past where tiredness is actually fighting, and I know the strength itself, but I get really worried when I see tiredness that depresses me with my usual weakness or with an improbable fuzzy trigger in a normal person, and immediately becomes stuck in my shell.


    "Besides, this time he''s tired. You''re the best fit. If the Spirit of Power runs wild, you will surely seal it."


    "Are you infinitely invincible against spirits?"


    "Yeah. The mainstream of magicians in this country are four things: illusion, spiritual manipulation, spatial manipulation, and monster making, but Shizuno Stream Witchcraft can completely avoid illusion by dividing the spirit, and even something quite powerful can be purified to the spirit. Shizuno is said to be the most powerful witchcraft school in the area."


    The founder of the genre said he was exhausted. Looking at my usual tiredness, I don''t look like such an amazing person.


    "But I have a bad feeling. It''s like something bad happens, not just tired."


    There were several anxiety elements, but it was true that there was no chest noise because of it. I should have kept in mind the teaching not to speak a bad hunch, and wondered if I would speak in front of Teng himself, who truly told me the teaching, but it was so darkly floating in the truth that I couldn''t help but put it in my mouth.


    "Actually, so am I. Maybe you''re right."


    Put your hand on your true shoulder and smile uncontrollably as usual, Junko says, as if to reassure you.


    "It''s not like I have a bad feeling or anxiety in my case, it''s like I know at the moment that the smell of death is thick. I don''t really want to think about it, but maybe someone dies. Well, if the smell of death originated from people on the Japanese side, there are already many dead, and I don''t mind."


    ''Cause I usually get a bad feeling.''


    Especially your hunch - and added without saying it, the truth is, I opened the door to the room.


    (Mika and Mochi are in a specialty soft animal aquarium?)


    Right near the hotel, but decided we should hurry, and the truth was we headed to the aquarium early enough.


    Yukiko had applied the strengthening of the junction to widen the contour range of the junction since once the members of the Japanese play authority strayed inside the junction.


    It''s the type of junction that locks you in, so you can''t really prevent intruders. We also need more than one pillar to tie the line. However, it only uses the interior of a building called a specialized aquarium for molluscs, which is essential for pillars.


    Visitors to the aquarium also entered the boundaries more frequently, but that''s fine. The general public does not reach the center of the junction, and it guides them well enough to go outside. Don''t even notice you got lost inside the subspaced junction.


    It''s the contour of the junction for that. Additionally, the members of the Nippon Game Authority had visited several times after that, but Hatsuko didn''t give a damn. For once, it did not lead to entry into the conjunctival contour, although it was close to the pillars that made up the conjunctival contour, in the narrow between the conjunctival contour and the contour.


    He was a fortunate son who did not pay much attention to the outside world and was mainly concerned with the spirit of power, but he could not overlook the boulders for this intruder.


    Moonlight and Moonna Mika entered the aquarium. He''s wearing a shitty disguise, but Yukiko was lightly seeing through being those two. It has already broken into the contours of the junction. Even though we are in a position away from the two of us, we can also see Makoto Aizawa in a way that follows them.


    (You can''t just leave the moon like this. I need to keep a good grip on it. I can''t even leave Makoto Aizawa, Junko Yukioka''s assassin)


    Fortunately, only these three have entered the kingdom. Decide that this is the perfect opportunity, put your hands together and mark, and exercise the technique of encouraging change in the outline of the junction.


    The landscape within the junction outline is twisted and distorted. Obvious otherworlds at a glance. There is no longer an escape.


    (Ordinary people lock up with me, unless they''re also suddenly sick, I guess we''ll have to keep them locked up together. Once you alienate it, it''s hard not to mess with it unless you completely solve the line)


    There are concerns about other guests breaking in, but it doesn''t take them to life, and some entanglement is unavoidable.

 136 24

    Kyo protrudes his left hand toward Masami. Masami then moves one step to the side, aiming at it without making it.


    "Mmm..."


    Kyo roared, lightly deflected from the aim of attraction. At this point, the idea that the principle of attraction is being nurtured by the enemy did not come to Kyo''s mind. I saw it as just a coincidence.


    Stick your left hand out again. Softly softened Masami. Second time, Kyo learns that he is being seen through the trigger conditions of attraction, and decides that the woman in front of him is not the only one.


    I have not yet seen a single person avoid the pull of pull that is released from his left hand. I''ve never had anything like being stuck in a predicament. The only battle Kyo has fought before when he was summoned by Junko is unilateral ravages.


    Masami points the gun at the mouth. React instantly and squeeze your head with both hands.


    "Absolutely... circumvent reality!


    The shouting goes off twice at the same time. An invisible force field occurred and the two bullets stopped perfectly in the air.


    Masami was surprised to see Kyo nodding on the spot.


    "Hey, what happens if I shoot you the minute you get up?


    Makoto, who deliberately asks questions. If you decide that makes it fatal, why aren''t you after it? The answer is clear. I can''t stay in this position all the time, because I have to get up someday.


    "No problem."


    Kyou stands up instantly. I aim there and Masami shoots. but the bullet still stood still in the air and fell to the ground.


    "I see. You feel like a barrier isn''t just in the middle of that action, but stays for a while. Otherwise, it''s too inconvenient, naturally."


    Makoto, who feels convinced.


    "Then it''s a hassle to end up with a gun. I have a few hands, but it''s the simplest, so let''s go. Amateurs are just doing their best, and you can afford it."


    Masami can concentrate on the left-handed beard.


    Whilst Masami decided on the next hand policy, Kyo had decided how to attack it. Attract and punch disfigured enemies. This is really the only battle I''ve ever had.


    Because there was no one to lighten it up, I didn''t even assume what to do with it. I believed myself to be invincible because I had only been dealing with miscellaneous fish, but this pattern is the only backing for invincibility.


    If you can bring it into a pure melee, there''s no problem. But when you move yourself, the barrier effect is lost immediately. Absolute reality avoidance is a powerful force field wall that aggregates and generates labor rejection by staying in a limited space. If it moves, labor rejection will be diffused.


    The strongest if you stay in the same place and don''t move. Final Nite was such a hero.


    "I don''t know."


    When he whined, Kyo let his left hand wave for a moment, making it look like he was going to stick his left hand out. I''m not actually sticking it out. I just let him wiggle as he was shaped on his hips. But Masami reacts and moves one step to the side.


    (Taken)


    Convinced of the victory he caught on the feint, he protrudes his left hand across the spot of authenticity just after he moves.


    A definite response. Masami''s feet are off the ground and her body floats in space. And as Kyou pulls his left hand, he is drawn to Kyou with great momentum. There is a grin at the mouth of Kyo.


    (If I wanted to scratch it, I would have scratched it now. I can''t afford a bullet at all)


    There is also a grin in Masami''s mouth as she is attracted. A laugh at deliberately eating attractions and the opponent''s certainty of victory and alarm.


    By grasping his body with invisible force and dragging it to one side, Masami''s posture is greatly disintegrated. Evasion from here is naturally impossible. We can''t afford to shoot back at guns or anything.


    Masami''s left hand moves. The bamboo held in its hand clearly has a longer reach than Kyo''s right hand. Whether your posture is unstable or unstable, if you pivot and wield momentum around the body you are attracted to, that''s fine.


    Before the iron fist of special justice was rolled out, Masami''s vibrations pierced the center of Kyo''s chest - through his heart.


    "You know, you''d be blinded, the barrier would be gone when you could be drawn, and you''d think of a few other hands to shoot right before you could be drawn, or you''d be drawn and shot with your gun on before you could be drawn, right? But I don''t know if this is the most certain. Even as a mouse control."


    Spread blood, looking down at the kneeling Kyo, Masami told him as he returned blood, piercing Kyo''s body with a shovel.


    "Did you know? Junko makes immortal mice and stuff, but he''s not immortal."


    Masami speaks to Kyo while maintaining a critical position that does not want to pull out of Kyo''s body, nor does Kyo''s attack reach him. Kyo was looking up at Masami with a face that was still going to cry as he sprayed blood out of his mouth.


    "I just don''t know what the principle is. How much blood I bleed, it automatically goes back into my body, maybe out with the mud mixed with blood. But I can''t seem to move any further. Did you know that? If you keep your heart stopped, you won''t bleed into your body, will you? In other words, if you leave your heart stabbed, mice with regenerating bodies will definitely die in as long as 20 minutes. There may be some errors with the mice, but all the mice I''ve experimented with before looked like that."


    Kyo had no idea what Masami''s words meant. On the contrary, it''s barely even in my ear. Fear and certainty of death. And I think of my parents.


    (I''m sorry for all the hard work. But I''m glad I didn''t work, because I''ve destroyed a lot of evil as a righteous ally by building up my refusal to work. I regret not being able to tell my father and mother, but this is the certain truth in me. If I see you again in the afterlife some decades away, I will tell you this truth... Junko, I''m sorry I fucked up)


    Kyo''s consciousness moved away from his body after he told his parents and Junko an apology in his head.


    "Is that it? Is he dead already?


    Seeing the nagging Kyou, Masami pulls through the nagging.


    "What I mean is, you weren''t the immortal type, were you? Were you powering up in this suit? Then you should have just broken the suit, right? I''m sorry. It''s me, I work like this, but I don''t really like killing people. Ahhh... I don''t have to kill you, but I killed you and it might be a little blue. But I didn''t know which one, so I can''t help it."


    Keeping to himself, Masami took out a mirror and a handkerchief and plucked the returned blood on his face as he peered into the mirror.


    The surrounding landscape becomes distorted. The colors mix, the light shakes, and the space twists. The molluscs in the tank could disappear somewhere. Floors and ceilings are black and coloured with nothing in sight, but only the background is present in a distorted state.


    Every moment of the outbreak of paranormal phenomena, as if they were events in the dream world, Mika also pushes and kills agitation, while opening her original large eyes even wider to look around.


    "What is this!? Hallucinations!"


    A space where you can''t grasp the distance at all. The scaffolding doesn''t even seem to exist, but there is a feeling of feet firmly on the planar floor.


    "The eighteenth of high ranking sorcerers, it would be junctional formation. I ruled the space itself and set it apart. Finally, the Blind Spiritualist, like tired, is both a magician and a sorcerer.


    A voice lacking in familiar discouragement came from right around the corner. But I don''t see that.


    "Really!? Where!"


    "I''m right around the corner. You don''t seem to see it from that side."


    Suddenly the truth appeared right next to Mika and Moment with the words.


    "Because of the distortion of space, it sometimes seems that being close, depending on the location and angle, does not get into the other person''s sight"


    True stretches his right hand into the space he''s been in. Then the true hand becomes as if the tip disappeared from the elbow.


    "Does that mean there''s a blind spiritualist nearby? So stop us..."


    The instant roars with a voice that pushed fear to death. Not that it''s the first engagement with the bearers of paranormal power, but this is too far apart. I can''t help but remember my fear of the unknown.


    "I don''t know if you''re going to stop or end it, but you want to go back to a decent space!


    Mika took her gaze off the instant and looked at the true one. Seeing and despising myself as if I had turned my consciousness to those who depend on me, every moment bites my teeth. I may think too much, but I thought so.


    "In the junction, he''s become a guy called subspace, so to speak, SF. Built in polygons, there is one that forms the backbone of the junction in the corner part. If we take this to at least two, the junction will be extinguished."


    "Then destroy him quickly! Let''s do that!


    "Listen to the end of the story. There are several ways to break the art of junctional formation. One of them is going to destroy the strut part, but the strut is mostly made use of a certain substance. It can be wood, stone, or building. In other words, in the case of a tree, if you cut down the tree itself, you have to burn it down and destroy it anyway. The higher the level of surgery, the bigger the pillar can be. You can see that a junction of this magnitude is strutted with something that can''t be broken unless it''s a bomb or a heavy machine."


    "Then let''s do it another way! Now tell me!"


    Mika''s voice turns into something slightly irritating.


    "Defeat the sorcerer. This would be pointless if we were outside the contiguity. Find and destroy the thin part of the wall that hits the line division of the junction. This depends on the number of corners of the junction. The more multilateral the junction that results in huge junctions and complex actions, the more moronic the junction walls become. Conversely, junctions intended solely for sealing and defense become substitutes for less vertex struts, such as triangles and squares, but the junction walls themselves become stronger. Well, these are all take-outs from Snow Oka, and I''ve only counted enough to actually deal with junction breaking."


    "Now that you''ve got the commentary, make the policy that way! I have no knowledge! But you have knowledge! I''ll leave it to you and help you, so state it!


    A true, frustrating way of saying it to calm itself, Mika. Under this heterogeneous circumstance, I take it from moment to moment that my sister also feels a lot of fear.


    "Perhaps it would be better to destroy the pillars. Perhaps the Blind Spiritualist built a line for the sealing of the Spirit of Power. If so, a strong bond should be built. But the number of pillars that build the junction is limited, so if you try to destroy them, there must be some action on the enemy as well. The Blind Spiritualist was invited to join the kingdom because we approached him, and he went into action to lead him astray or end him."


    "Well... if we destroy the pillars and do it, some blind spiritualists will use their suspicious powers from afar to kill us or sprinkle our spirits?


    The instant asks.


    "Of course you do. I guess that''s why I dragged you all into this world on purpose."


    True to lightly affirm the concern of every moment.


    "The way you put it, only the two of us get dragged, and you sound different!?


    "That''s right. I happened to watch you guys get dragged in, so I jumped in myself before that entrance closed. Maybe you didn''t even feel dragged into the junction, but I saw it clearly."


    True that also lightly affirms Mika''s question.


    "You came too to help us! Sorry!"


    Mika bows her head in momentum.


    "So come on, if something like a long-range attack does something I don''t know, I want to know how to handle it."


    moment when you can''t push the tremor of your voice to kill you, the truth narrows your eyes,


    "Are you freaking out, you"


    A true word that convinces me as if I were frightened. A moment of pride beckons.


    "This heckle! The truth is, you came here for us without saving yourself any danger!


    Plus I get my sister''s relentless drink, every moment I sneer.


    "Enjoy not being weak. Actually, I''m not without fear either. On the contrary, I''m always scared."


    I looked up instantly to the true unexpected word. Even though there was a preconceived notion that he was a superman unrelated to fear and so on, as the alias for Junko Suzuoka''s murder doll suggests.


    "I think we all have fears. You''re just pushing it to death. Or are you trying not to feel it? Whoever is aware or has a hunch of death, who is scared or weakened, is more likely to die at once. We need to make sure we don''t fall backwards. Well, you''re on your own to go backwards, but don''t be with me because this one''s gonna be disgusting."


    "I don''t care if you tell me not to..."


    "I''ve been falling into this world for about five years. In the meantime, I don''t even pat myself under Snow Oka, and this is how I survive... but in the meantime, I learned a few things."


    At every moment when I can sneer again, I keep telling the truth in the tone of my teachings.


    "Especially important is that you''re not aware of surviving first. Nihilist temptations that made you look like a hardboiled person in novels and movies die first in reality. In fact, I''ve seen some of those idiots."


    "I don''t like that kind of psychology."


    I grew up watching the father of a martial artist selling strictures wield all the unfounded psychology, and even in a position where he was pushed to do so, so every moment I hated the kind of psychology.


    "At the end of the day, it''s about getting to the muddy psychology. No, I think that''s the first, the last and everything that''s fundamental. Anyway, stop being weak. Absolutely think about living anything. I wish I had a purpose. Be aware of him."


    "Does the truth have any purpose?


    The moment I bump into casual questions. I wanted to connect to avoiding the sermon mode, but I was aiming to be off topic for it, but I am also purely curious.


    "Yes."


    True to answer terminally.


    "I may exchange my life hundreds or thousands of times before I can achieve that purpose, but I am definitely not going to die. I''m willing to survive."


    For a moment I was interested in what that was, but I didn''t think you''d answer me if I asked, so I didn''t ask.


    "It''s time to get down to business! I don''t care if you''re such an idiot!


    "Sure, I don''t have time to talk like this, but I thought it would be a bad influence if this guy stayed hectic."


    Unforgiving Mika and true with no body or lid. One moment I''m going to be depressed again by what you two have to say.


    "The biggest question is where is that pillar! If you want to say more, how do you break it!


    "Of course I''ll have to look. Inside this unknown space."


    Looking at the realistic sight in front of me, I said the truth with a pale mouthful.

 137 25

    The conversation between the three dragged into the juncture was outrageous to the lucky child.


    (I didn''t know you had knowledge of junctional formation. I can''t afford this.)


    If you have no knowledge of surgery, you should have dragged him into the junction and left him blind, but now you need to depress your hands as soon as possible. I have trouble destroying the pillars of the junction, and at worst I can reach this place.


    The twist of space in the subspace inside the junction is constructed before the junction is alienated, nor can it be manipulated any further once alienated.


    An unafraid opponent therefore dragged him into the junction and tried to ensure that he was put on hold, in the form of a return.


    "Looks like they''re not bad kids listening to the conversation..."


    Lucky child leaking with a puffiness. Especially since I even like Makoto Aizawa. But it is an unquestionable fact that one of the three, every moment of the moon, is the culprit of all. And then they''re after the spirit of power. I can''t forgive you.


    You can''t just leave the spirit alone, either. It''s tight to deal with three people at a time, but Yukiko herself has to go here and finish it. That was the decision, and Yukiko stood up with a sword in her hand that she had placed right beside her.


    My phone vibrates when Masami returns and I finish wiping the blood.


    "What? Mr. Aoshima. Oh, yeah, you called me in just the right place, didn''t you? Right now, I took out one righteous ally. Junko Yukioka''s mouse. He''s an interesting kid, but it wasn''t a big deal. So, what?


    Before Aoshima across the phone opens her mouth, she unilaterally wraps it up, Makoto.


    ''That''s good news. Then the moon. If you could clean up one of those moments, it would be superimposed. Therefore, since their current position is known, I would like you to head there''


    Aoshima requests in a gentle tone.


    "Where? I''ll be right there. Tell me? Far away? I mean, don''t you think I''m going somewhere else on my way?


    "It''s an aquarium specializing in molluscs. Probably won''t travel. Our constituents used to engage with blind spiritualists there, so it''s possible they''re lurking in that place. It''s only possible. ''


    When I heard Aoshima''s words, Masami roared.


    "Mmm, isn''t that strange? What are you gonna do, lurk in a place where you''ve been engaged forever? If I were you, I''d move. It''s too dangerous to be unexpected."


    ''There''s also a theory that you can''t make a move. To keep the Spirit of Power sealed. But we had the same doubts as you. There is no certainty. It''s only possible.''


    "I don''t have to tell you again and again - Let''s just go."


    When he hung up without waiting for Aoshima''s words, Masami headed to the Specialty Software Animal Aquarium.


    Just a short distance away, I can''t see Mika and Moment.


    Or even if you don''t look away, you''re out of reach. They look like they''re on each other''s side, but they can''t touch each other.


    "Don''t go too far away"


    True to grab Mika''s hand.


    "The space is distorted. Sometimes even if you''re close, you can go far. It doesn''t taste good to be splattered right now."


    "Oh, oh!


    Mika is obviously blushing and upset.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you at a time like this?"


    "Shut up! You don''t move too much either!


    Mika yells at both the lights.


    A few seconds later, it appeared over Mika''s head.


    Countless spirits - blind spirits - whose eye parts are cut into horizontal letters, bleeding, and flying around with a sad look.


    "Don''t be touched. You''re gonna be invisible."


    I look to the Spirit, where truth appears one after another, and say:


    "I know, but this number..."


    The instant groaned. The large group of spirits that appear overhead cross ten bodies as they are, surrounding the three of them. Perhaps it had also emerged from the rear, but now there was no escape. As these spirits have jumped in unison, it is difficult to dodge them all.


    "Surrounding with spirits is also the usual means of spiritual use. Me and Mika can handle it."


    Several spirits attacked me truly from left to right as I was talking. A few temps late, some of the upper bodies jump, and at the end of the day the front and rear sandwiches unfold.


    "I was going to give it a shot."


    True to think of myself tongue-beating in my head. For getting a few powerful spells for spiritual exclusion, when the spirits jumped at the same time, they tried to clean it up all at once, but the spirits have gone on a dive involving combinations. Besides, the aim is narrowed to one true person.


    "True! Back!


    Mika screams as she watches her true position move away from the two of them while avoiding the attack of the Spirit. I really wanted to do that even if they didn''t tell me, but I can''t help it. I''m not really attacking you at last, but I guess the aim is to break it off first.


    "Accidental prank!


    Mika alternately points and shouts at the two spirits that were truly flying. Truth is, I sense Mika''s attempts and drop her hips low.


    At that moment when the Spirit struck the Truth in a motion as if it were intersecting, the Truth remained low and dashed towards the Spirit. It was limitless critical, but the Spirit slips through true overhead. Really make a return to Mika''s side.


    "It helps to make a move that goes well with fate manipulation!


    "Though the current one was subtle as to whether it would work or not"


    It was a primary technique of fate manipulation, with coincidences on its side, but its activation conditions have not been defined. But anyway, under what conditions, Mika had come to know more or less in a flash, and she had really figured it out several times after looking at it.


    "Momentary?


    I''m surprised. The instantaneous appearance of Mika, who should have been right behind her, had disappeared neglectfully, just a few moments away.


    "Here, here!


    A short distance away, the instant one of the outfits that is seriously taking a Japanese knife from a woman in a suit calls the two of them. While Mika was activating the accidental prank, several spirits were attacking her instantly. On the dodged detachment, he had jumped into the twist of space and moved away from Mika and the others.


    "Has he come out in person! That was a surprise!


    Mika smiles invincibly, seeing the blind spirit master Yukiko Du.


    Yukiko can put his strength into the sword. In the blink of an eye, I just stay in the status quo and wait for the two of you to help because I didn''t have any knowledge of how to deploy from this glued state with serious white feathers removed.


    True shoots the gun. but while Kouko turns his gaze to the true one, he doesn''t make it slight. Wear a place where true bullets are not exposed. I was going to shoot Lucky Son in advance of where he was dodging, but he was being read.


    (Don''t do it inside to look at the gunpoint over here and read the track in that position)


    Praise me in my heart, and now I''ll shoot you straight at Lucky Son.


    Yukiko jumps up and deflects a true bullet, standing upside down in the air dressed as if she were to pivot the knife and instantly put all her weight on it.


    The moment I peel my eyes at Yukiko''s light work. But that didn''t stop me.


    When he falls down, Yukiko releases his right hand from the knife, holding the knife only with his left hand and leaving his body behind, he quickly sticks his right hand into his nose and pulls out the gun, fires one shot at a time with true Mika in mind, then rolls forward, releasing his hand from the knife and lands behind him momentarily.


    Further at the same time as the landing, he placed a spinning kick in his instantaneous hand to play the knife, and continued to hit his abdomen with a kick by the same leg to flinch the instant, catching the played knife with his left hand.


    "That''s a big song!


    Mika screams as she backsteps the shooting of Yukiko. He watched Yukiko''s current movements and was wrapping his tongue around him wondering if he was truly a comparable physical ability.


    (It''s definitely medium body surgery. Maybe more than Tazawa fought in the meantime, even if I only tried to take the melee)


    Seeing Lucky Son''s flowing movements, he admits he is truly a strong man. I can''t overlook witchcraft, spells, swordsmanship, body surgery, guns and the fact that they have all kinds of skills to a high standard.


    "Um? What''s going on, this? Moonna Moonshine, there''s Moonvegetable Mika, and there''s a blind spiritualist, this. You got all the actors? Some of them are Buddha Top Kids, and what is this? Do you think you could do a little super fisherman''s profit or something?


    And there, only true and familiar voices sound, looking back.


    "I showed up at the worst possible time."


    I checked to see Masami Toriyama with a gun in his right hand and a hammer in his left hand, and I told him the truth.

 138 26

    "This way. Go ahead."


    Amusement park at night. Eko, who is clearly showing up in a public place, invites tiredness. Essentially, Eko acts invisible, but this time for the purpose of guiding him through exhaustion, he had no choice but to do the least.


    Even if someone saw me the most, it would only seem like a new Dickland character or something.


    For some reason, tired of weaving a reddish dirty cloth or something on top of his hoodie, he held together a sword and a sketchbook he always had on his chest with both hands.


    Eko uses demon passages to travel unnoticed. The path of subspace shifted in dimension. The surrounding landscape from the inside remains unchanged, but unrecognizable from the outside and untouched. Without noticing tiredness or Eko, the passers-by overlap with the two bodies and slip straight through.


    "This is handy...... I can make this too... let''s learn it..."


    Tired shines his expression.


    Though Junko was told to head to a specialized mollusc animal aquarium where he thought there was a blind spiritualist, he was resistant and hesitant tired of entering human trash elsewhere than in Eko City, but remembered that Eko and the other demons had the ability to open demonic passageways - subspace tunnels - that could travel without touching people, and asked him to do so.


    "I originally learned this technique from a witchcraft school called Machida Liu, but Eko improved it even further. Nevertheless, he must be a great opponent when he says he will go himself."


    The leading Eko says in a bounced voice.


    "What do you think...... You can say yes... you can say no... how do I explain it..."


    There are so many hostiles to Junko Suzuoka. But not all of that can be called enemies in the true sense of the word for Junko. It is divided into two parts: those who are not even enemies but are used as pawns, and those who can be enemies. In the latter case, he can also be called an enemy to himself, who is a community of pure children and destiny. And "Yob''s Reward" can be an enemy to us.


    "The person you''re dealing with right now... it''s no big deal, but if it''s not me, it''s hard to control... can I just say? Or even if the organization in the back is mighty..."


    If I don''t talk for many years, I feel tired talking when the conversation itself sucks.


    "I see. Is it a compatibility issue or something? Sure, if you''re tired, you''re going to be able to control the Spirit of Power. I mean, Shizuno Liu is picky for the art of breaking illusions and sealing spirits, right?


    "On those two..."


    "Amazing. Oh, can I finally ask you something that bothers me? Actually, there was a story on the subject between Eko. I don''t think it has anything to do with this power spiritual disturbance, but do you think there are people who are trying to artificially mass produce power spirits? That kind of story, don''t you know?


    "Know... not good"


    Tired of answering instantly while walking.


    "This time the Spirit of Power was made by a magician in Tai Ancient times...... but there is certainly talk of one of the world''s secret societies that is leaping behind history...... but is looking at mass production of the Spirit of Power...... I think it''s true. They even pretend to make public the existence of spirits, underworld, etc. in an effort to increase the number of supernatural abilities."


    Of course, Junko and Tired can also manufacture the Power Spirit. In fact, Junko has revitalized all the clans of star charcoal curses and is also a spirit of power. But Junko doesn''t seem willing to actively create the spirit of power himself. This case, too, was just interested in that peculiar power that the exhumed power spirit possessed.


    "Hiya, I knew it... I''m in trouble"


    "What''s the trouble?


    "No, if that fact is true, we need to get Eko together and locate the organization and stop it, and we need to talk about it - it''s out between Eko. But it feels like you can''t stop Eko from hurting a human being."


    I also thought it was exhausting. I hear that although they act as human guardians and auxiliary races, which were sometimes organizations, various constraints often do not work by pulling their legs.


    "Yob''s reward also... seems to be trying to stop it... and I don''t think it''s a matter of Eko getting his hands on the detour... right?


    "Haha, that''s right. I''ll tell the elders that''s what Takumi Shizuno said."


    "From me... you wanted to hear that word, and you shook that topic...?


    "Haha, I broke it ~?"


    I look back and see Eko laughing like a prank, tired and spilling a grin.


    "Isn''t it amazing what an organization is called the reward for that yob? I''ve only heard the name of Oyla."


    "... those who have too many lives to rule and manipulate the world from behind..."


    Remove the grin from your tired face.


    "While each of them reigns as rulers, they constantly seek strength... to develop their forces... and the opportunity to terminate other past lives that conflict with their own ideas... they keep asking. The head of Job''s reward... is one of them."


    "Uh, I heard that Master Tired was already hidden drawing a line from the dispute between its rulers, but what about Junko Yukioka?


    "Junko is from the beginning... not interested in the kind of domination... It''s not like all of the lives that are past in the first place - all of the overlife is the dominant position...... nor is it. But Junko and I are hostile to many of them because they are spreading evil on the world."


    "But Miss Yukioka and I are tagged with the alias Man Closest to God."


    "Yep... Step two... even those with lives that are past are even more at the top of the list of hands... is a rare example, and you wouldn''t want to take it out on the loose... Fools like lilies... apart"


    For a moment, when he heard the sound of deep hatred in his tired voice, the sensitive Eko shook himself plump.


    Two people walk into a specialty mollusc aquarium just next door from the hotel.


    "Is that it? Isn''t it right next door? Ah. Oh, I''m sorry. Ouilla, say something rude."


    "Fine..."


    Tired of smiling at Eko, who bows his head and apologizes over and over again.


    "It''s impossible to pave the way any further - Because the bonds are stretched."


    Eko decides that this is the place to go and creates an exit.


    "Dear Mr. Tired, Good Luck."


    "Yes, thank you"


    Touching Eko''s head to let her smile beard at her full face and salute her, Tired went out over the subspace tunnel.


    Seeing Yukiko Du, a blind spiritualist with a gun in his right hand and a knife in his left hand, a tired word comes back to life behind his true brain.


    Many paranormal people fail to exercise their body surgery because they are overconfident in the paranormal power they have acquired and rely on their strength. In fact, the truth has slaughtered countless people exercising superordinary powers, many of which, as tired says, were only weapons of superordinary power.


    It would be easy to defeat such a man if he paid only attention to his power, but he was also taught that the magician, who did not rely solely on his power, but also extreme in terms of the martial arts, was a terrible enemy. In fact, as Tired put it, they were all worthy of calling themselves mighty enemies.


    Just looking at the earlier movements, it is clear that Yukiko is the bearer of extraordinary strength, both as a swordsman and as a gunman. Besides, he is also a sorcerer.


    (This guy''s a pretty strong guy too, but much more problematic than that is that pink head)


    It was Masami behind him who was truly more conscious. Worst case scenario, it takes the form of turning both of these to enemies at the same time, but then...


    (no winning at all)


    I think so with certainty. At least I have no other hand but to escape.


    "First, why don''t you come over here? Yeah, let''s do that. You know, it''s a natural number."


    Masami''s consciousness was directed toward True. The worst development imagined in the truth becomes a light reality.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    Truth told me, I went first into the escape.


    (Run!?


    Mika doubted my ear. That truth - with all his skill, he seldom made the choice to flee, and was amazed that the truth, even in an unfavourable situation, was that he chose to flee before he fought.


    But I guess that''s why it''s a dangerous situation. I know Masami Toriyama is one of the highest ranked starters. I can''t tell Mika if she''s the bearer of that dangerous force, but I guess she is, as long as the truth says she guessed so.


    Mika also rushes in the same direction as true. I obeyed with little stray.


    "What, hey..."


    It was instantaneous that the reaction was delayed. Suddenly I wondered if True and Mika had rushed out and disappeared. I understand that the twist of space is the result, but all of a sudden it takes the form of two people disappearing and being left alone, and being attacked by fierce anxiety.


    Though I didn''t think it was a case of hesitation, it was too late. I didn''t miss a moment of hesitation, neither Masami nor Sachiko.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Blind spirits make instant contact. Suddenly my vision closes. You have your eyes open but you can''t see anything, and you scream. He who was possessed by the Blind Spirit knew that he would lose his sight, but aware that he was in fact possessed, instantly he returned and panicked.


    "Target Get"


    The lucky boy approached instantly and stunned him with a stroke on his neck.

 139 27

    Masami was approaching Yukiko''s eyes and nostrils. But Masami ignores Yukiko and moves in the direction where True and Mika disappear.


    From Masami''s point of view, it was a decision that it was better to finish Shinda first by complying with her first intentions rather than dealing with Yukiko, but from Yukiko''s point of view, this choice was unexpected. If I were you, I would choose to fight one-on-one because True is gone.


    "You should cut off your worries."


    I captured every moment of the heart, but I can''t do that. This is a great opportunity. He thinks he should finish off the three remaining ones, and Yukiko follows the three.


    Make sure you''re not that far away, and Lucky Son casts a spell. The blind spirits who responded to Lucky Son''s spell cried in unison.


    "What!?


    The moment she heard the spirits'' shitty cry, Mika was engulfed in darkness. I have very poor vision as if I had an open eye but it took a long time.


    "I wasn''t touched...... Is that the voice?


    True sight was similarly deprived and stopped on the spot. Are you not completely blind because your voice is the only one, or because of the talisman you carry?


    "But the fact that you didn''t do possession with your voice from the beginning! I saw that it was less effective than contact or there was another situation!


    "Oh, or both"


    Seeing the two calm even if they take away their sight, Yukiko feels like hitting her tongue. It is rare to be possessed by the Blind Spirit of a lucky child to immobilize prey. Still, if it''s not a glimmer, keep your mind tight.


    "You know, something, you''re screaming and it looks painful, but why are you suffering with that Euley?


    Meanwhile, Masami was looking up at the spirit, poking her mouth open. There is no sign of loss of vision.


    "Oh, yeah? Something''s wrong with these people, but what''s wrong? Oh, you''re a little blind? How did that happen? Hey, why?


    Seeing that the cry of the Spirit has not worked at all on Masami, Kouko is stunned.


    "This guy... sounds pretty blunt... These people are strong against spirits and spells, and you have to hit them directly."


    "That''s not true, is it? I''ll be rude. I think I''m inspired. ''Cause I''m gonna do it on TV in the summer. I love a suspicious special or something."


    Listen to Yukiko whine, she swells her cheeks, Masami.


    (You should keep it out of combat, starting with this troublesome kid)


    Towards the truth, the gunpoint was pointed, and Yukiko pulled the trigger.


    True to move slightly sideways and avoid lightly.


    "... it''s a beautiful thing."


    He was distracted for a moment, but he also fires at Mika.


    but it is still switched in light motion.


    "These guys..."


    "I don''t see the speed of a bullet, trying to see it! Avoiding the opponent with movement and understanding! It''s hard not to see the opponent''s movements accurately, but even if it feels roughly like it, I''ll take care of it if it''s about your attack!


    Mika screams, pointing precisely at those with fortunate children, even though they are close to blindness.


    "Are you just temporarily blind? That''s a boring trick."


    Truth provokes with a voice without discouragement. Truly, from Junko, he was also trained in the manners of battle in a blind state. But if you say you can move without a problem, it''s not, it''s certainly less combative than it is when you see it.


    "I''m still not sure what it is, but nobody seems to answer my question, and everyone here, you should kill them. Shh. Let''s start with your Euley."


    At the same time that Masami points the gun at Sachiko, the spirit above strikes Masami simultaneously. Masami gives up shooting and dodges thoroughly.


    True pulls the trigger for its authentic beauty. It was a mostly inquisitive shooting with a sight on it, but it landed in close proximity. but Masami had completely cut it off, so without any reaction to the true bullet, he points the gun at Sachiko again.


    Yukiko was Yukiko and had already pointed a gun at Masami. Pull the trigger twice at the same time as each other. At the same time pulling the second trigger, we were both moving. but - Masami''s bullet captured Yukiko''s abdomen, Yukiko glanced back while in an unstable position, and fell.


    Feeling that Yukiko was shot, Mika shoots Yukiko for the gap, but it doesn''t hit the boulder in its current state. Although one true shoots at the right beauty, it is not difficult to get rid of it.


    Sachiko fights back with Mika as she makes sure the bulletproof fiber is not pierced.


    Masami seems to be after herself, but as a lucky child, I want to follow the end of these two exactly while they''re invisible. Whilst there is a time limit for blurring by crying, the effect is very diminished the second time. In essence, it can only be used once.


    In the battle of the triplets, Sachiko finds herself in agony. Especially while we feel threatened by the existence of Masami, True and Mika, who are both tagging each other, have decided in this tripletary battle that there is a difficulty in creating a gap.


    Masami gets in the way of it when she says that now is the biggest opportunity for the two of us to have noticeable loss of vision. In the present situation, Yukiko bites abominably against Masami, who made the choice to target herself, even though she would rather crush True and Mika by herself and Masami.


    It is arranged in such a way that the Blind Spirit surrounds Masami. When Yukiko pointed the gun at the spirits and tried to fire more shots...


    A bright green flame erupted from the floor to envelop the spirits and burn them down as they were.


    "What, what, what, now? Beautiful. I mean, it''s spirit-burning, right? It''s a ghost, but it burns."


    Sachiko is taken aback by the sudden events, and Masami is surprised after being impressed.


    "I said I burned it, or I purified it. May he die in peace in the underworld."


    Tired wearing a reddish cloth over the hoodie appeared behind Masami and answered.


    I was tired of wearing a hood so I could avoid the eyes when I left, but not now. It reveals clear pale blonde hair and the beauty that even a girl can see. On both hands, a wielding sword was held with him in his sheath.


    "Is that it? If I thought you''d seen it, I''m not the kid playing the piano at Tasmania Devil. Look, what is it now? Why is it green when it''s fire? How can a spirit burn in that fire? I want you to tell me. Hey, why?


    "No... Um... what I''m going to explain now... is that it''s going to be difficult or longer"


    Tired of being a quick question attacker.


    "Then I think you should tell me easily. You know, why? That''s so funny. Something about the green flame was so beautiful right now. I thought that was a good one, too? I just don''t like the power of paranormal or anything. I thought I could remember if it was a really beautiful technique right now. Because it was so beautiful. Can you tell me next time, if you like? No, I''m not kidding. I mean it. ''Cause she was so beautiful."


    "No... that''s harder..."


    "Why? Why is it so hard? You know, tell me? Why is that so hard? I mean, it can be difficult, so tell me. Or is there a reason you can''t tell me anything? If there''s a reason, let me know."


    "Ah..."


    Seeing the lucky boy running out with an instant in his arms, Zhengmi opened his mouth with tiredness in the gap he was constantly turning toward tiredness. When I realized it, there was no sign of True and Mika.


    "Is that it? You got away. Hey, is it my fault? Is it my fault? You know, it''s my fault? Tell me. Should I apologize, this"


    "Excuse me... I''ll go..."


    Fatigue also rushed out for a small run in the direction that Lucky Son left.


    "Hmm, the rice cake is called a cake shop, and I guess I''ll leave that one to you. I don''t know who she is. So I''m going to play with those two."


    Masami was a solid witness to the scene where True and Mika ran away hand in hand. Two jump into the strain of disappeared space.


    The surrounding landscape changes subtly. There are no two of them. Because I understood that the space was a twisted and different place, I also knew that the two of them would travel in another space strain and not be able to see. Maybe he''s right around the corner for a second, but he can''t recognize who he is.


    "I think it would be interesting to have a full warp point where I can''t see anything, or a 3D dungeon gay, but when it''s real and someone''s chasing me, I''m in a lot of trouble. I mean, that''s not real and fuzzy, is it? It might be a valuable experience, but it''s just such a hassle. Ha..."


    Sighing loudly at his dissatisfaction, Masami jumped into allowances or gradually into the strain of space, following the two to the dark clouds.

 140 28

    "Isn''t it about time?


    I look up at the clock and Aoshima urges Yi.


    "Right. Do it as soon as you can see Masami Toriyama in a safe place. I''m on a contracted side for once, and I can''t kill you with a scroll."


    I command you to smile.


    "You deserve it. Minimum benevolence."


    "If it''s a comic book or a game, I''ll kill my allies with it, and I''ll have a bad image of the villain even more up-and-coming, but if I actually do that, I won''t be trusted by anyone, and I won''t be up for business."


    Laughing Qingdao and Yi.


    "If Miss Toriyama doesn''t show up inside, contact her and guide her."


    "Right."


    Tired jumped into some space distortions before lightly checking for Lucky Son''s posterior appearance.


    When Lucky Son perceives the signs in the rear, he lowers his instant body and decides to be ready to fight translationally. I have been told to refrain from engaging Junko Suzuoka or Rei Shizuno, but I can''t say the same about where I met him in the junction.


    Additionally, running away without a fight is also an obstacle. Of course I know the story of Shizuno''s magician being powerful when it comes to breaking illusions and sealing spirits. But I would also like to see how they can be formed.


    The blind spirits cry and cry at once. It''s a technique where you just listen to your voice and make it mildly possessed and blind, but tired looks to the lucky child with a cool face. I can''t see how it''s working.


    Tired points to a red brown, coal-fired cloth wrapped around the hoodie and opens his mouth.


    "It''s no use. This cloak, sewn with the curse of Shizuno on a sacred cloth prayed and served for two hundred years and dyed with the torn blood of thirteen thousand seventeen hundred and five pumpkins that I was forced to lay together, will fog the raw attack. Whether it''s a physical shock, or a kind of ability or technique."


    I deliberately tried to say something offensive about them. I was tired, but Kouko showed no signs of movement.


    As I knew, the battle in surgery was overwhelmingly judged to be bad minutes, and Yukiko sets up a knife and rushes to exhaustion, packing up all the mistakes at once. He was handsome.


    Tired also pulls out the knife. Concubine Pine, an unbroken demon knife that revealed her pitch-black fullness, receives a knife that Yukiko wields from the upper stages with both hands, and a dull metal sound sounds. It was a concubine pine with a hardness and strength that made it possible to unilaterally break only the other sword, but the sword of Yukiko never broke.


    Shortly after Tired received the slash of Lucky Son, Lucky Son rotates with the knife and knife contact axially, he switches his body and slides into the side of Tired.


    Seeing the enemy''s aim, Tired prepares to turn himself in. We have to figure out how the sword orbit is going to be, to the critical within a few seconds of the comma.


    The lucky child who moved to the tired nostrils now rotates beside the tired with his body on the axis. When I see Lucky Son''s arm lowering, the tiredness that I judged to be the lower or middle orbit flies away.


    But the sword of Yukiko, who made it look like the lower part, jumped diagonally at once. Feint that made it look lower down to critical. The tip of the blade slipped diagonally from the top of the neck.


    (Fast. Sharp. Boulders are agents of Yob''s reward)


    Tired was joyful. He also possesses considerable power as a sorcerer, but sees it as impractical or instantly shifts to melee, judgment and bravery, and skill as a swordsman backed by it. Recognize yourself as a combatant of hundred wars and smells.


    We were both in a state of disfigurement, but it was quicker for Lucky Son to rebuild. Step into the momentum well, roll out the thrust with a tired heart. The clich��d expression of a breathless serial attack crosses the back of a tired brain.


    "Red Dumplings"


    I uttered a fatigue and a spell.


    The feeling of a gripping knife piercing the meat is conveyed into the hands of Yukiko.


    Sachiko peeled her eyes at the sight that was happening in front of her.


    "I could have fought for you with just my sword. Sometimes I wanted to get these kids out."


    A tower of meat dumplings with as many bright red babies as a whole body painted with blood, mixed together, about the length of a tired back. Only the part of the baby pierced by the knife is eager to cry, but the other babies are laughing as if to mock it.


    Lucky boy had no idea when he activated the surgery. I didn''t feel any such signs. Or maybe he was calling in advance and letting him lurk.


    "How dare you!


    A fortunate child who speaks with anger and contempt.


    "That... you say?


    Tired of narrowing his eyes and smiling a distorted thin smile on his mouth and scorning back.


    I was lucky enough to pull myself out of the meat dough and wave the knife again, but I made sure to suck on the knife movement, so that the meat dough tower would become, and I got tangled in the knife.


    Gunshots sound. Yukiko, who immediately threw the knife away, shot the gun he was purchasing at the cuff of his right hand over the meat dough tower. It''s not just a bullet. It''s a bullet with a curse engraved on the exorcism spec. I didn''t think I was going to use this one this time.


    The face of the bulleted baby is distorted. He will die soon after crying. But it has no effect on the other babies. He sees the face of a dead baby and keeps laughing at him for trying to make him seem crazy.


    A knife tangled in a meat dumpling falls to the floor. Shortly afterwards, tired steps out and pokes low. Sachiko glanced and tried to squirt, but the cutting tip of the sword blushes her right leg, slashing her slack.


    I left it for a little while before the blood flooded out of my thighs. Because of the adrenaline, the depth of the wound is difficult to scratch in pain, but judging by the amount of bleeding, it will be about the scratch.


    Keeping an eye on tiredness and meat dough, Yukiko jumps up the knife with her leg and catches it with her left hand.


    (Can''t I still do it? Any more fights could kill you.)


    Judging by that, Yukiko rushes backwards with her body pointing toward the tired and moves toward the instantaneous one.


    Hold him up as he presses the blade against one neck muscle momentarily remaining unconscious.


    Tired turns off his grin and sighs small, reaching out thin and gently touching the meat dough. When the babies simultaneously raised their disgruntled, tall voices, the meat dough melted and disappeared.


    A lucky boy who moves by shielding his instantaneous body. It was an uncomfortable way, and I doubted if I could seal my tired movements where I took a stranger as a hostage, but from what I heard, it was a bet that this hand might pass because Takeshi Shizuno lurked and revamped such evil as the legend tells me.


    (Junko Suzuoka seems to be passing through every moment of the month. But that''ll catch on)


    True, I was sure I was acting with Mika, but it''s a mystery that Junko is a traitor in the first place.


    Moment after moment, he betrayed Junko and even sold Yukiko, his sidelined opponent, to Nippanyaki. I can interpret the fact that Junko is trying to get power spirits without any moderation, but I don''t really understand why Junko connects with every moment of the day. Is it being captured and blackmailed and moved by Junko?


    Tired missed the fortunate boy who fled to the back of the junction, doing nothing as he did.


    "It sounds better to destroy this junction now... than to chase it"


    Whimpering, Tired walks out, looking for the pillars that build the bond.


    Tired of discovering the pillars of the junction in no time. At first glance, it''s just a cylinder in the aquarium, but it''s emitting a dark demon, so it''s obvious and figured out. Touch the column and open the sketchbook with the other hand.


    "Is this enough..."


    The open page depicts a picture of a pair of ghosts alternately beating up all the skinned deceased from the neck down with gold bars. The deceased had a distressed look on his face, as if he were throwing a resentful gaze at the painter.


    Carefully break open pages from the base. A page detached from the sketchbook floats into the universe. Where he floated higher than his tired head, the painting was wrapped in a bright green flame.


    A spirit popped out of the painting with a scream. The same spirit that was painted, a raw skin peeled from the neck down.


    "Release me... that''s fine..."


    Turning toward the pillar in front of you, tiredness speaks to the Spirit. Shortly afterwards, a distorted expression of joy appeared on the face of the Spirit, and he jumped to the pillar screaming.

 141 29

    "Were you really right to make the choice to put aside the moment and run away!?


    Take your hand and lead the way. Really, Mika asks with a voice that sounds hard to feel.


    "It would be better than fighting in a difficult state of sight. The appearance of tiredness changed the situation. Masami Toriyama will definitely come after us. To keep you out of the way of tiredness, you better pull it over here. Besides, it''s not very good in this state, but we can''t fight Bird Mountain."


    Answer as the truth runs. My vision is slowly recovering, but it''s still hard to say it''s complete.


    Unexpectedly the truth stops. The surrounding landscape changes. The twisted and distorted space returns to normal and back inside the aquarium.


    "It means the junction has been destroyed."


    Truth looks back. A surprising figure of Masami was there, albeit in a fairly remote position. As well as earlier, he carries a gun and a gun.


    "Is that it? I could suddenly go outside, but this, why?... and those kids are on their side. Hey, you know why? Let me know when you know?


    Mika and True stand shoulder-to-shoulder in outfits, facing Masami.


    "I hear he can take at least three pills of outlet."


    Mika changed her complexion to true words.


    The outlet does not have any side effects up to one tablet, but at the time of the two tablets, there is a high probability that the side effects will occur and become obsolete. However, it is also said that there is no improvement in reflex nerve or concentration when taking two tablets, so it is sometimes used as a last resort if you are prepared to die.


    "He says he''s a specific trait that doesn''t have any side effects, even if he takes more than one outlet. Always take two to three pills during battle."


    "Yeah, I am. I''m still taking three pills. Once, but you took up to five pills at best, didn''t you? When Ashiya and I had a dong pat. Maybe I could have done more, but you lost before you took six pills. Ashiya Kurodo is strong, right? I think that''s against the rules."


    Masami stuffs up to Shinda with her unmade footsteps as she talks.


    True fired two shots first. One tempo late and Mika continues to shoot two shots. Naturally, there is a mix of faux and post-avoidance expectations.


    Four bullets didn''t even hit Masami. I don''t even dodge it and walk straight to the two of us. Speaking of unusual places, I have set myself up to stick out the squeeze held in my left hand.


    "Stupid! That you didn''t hit that one right now!?


    One shot of Mika''s shot is clearly shooting at Masami''s body. If I hadn''t, I would have hit it.


    "I played it with a hammer."


    I say the truth is pompous. It was a hard story to believe, but Mika accepts whether it''s true or not.


    In addition to that, when he glanced at the true face next door, seeing him push and kill fear by revealing an unprecedented tension, Mika recognised once again that the joking pink head in front of him was a terrible enemy.


    "Honest! I''m glad to be able to fight shoulder to shoulder with you in so many ways!


    "I''m not the one you can afford to say that to."


    Mika said with some inspiring implications, but the truth is that when you return it indefinitely, you also hold a pistol in your left hand, point the muzzle of the two pistols at Masami, and shoot to keep standing in constant rhythm alternating between left and right.


    It was Masami, who kept playing the bullet only at the tip of the ear of the bullet, but as Mika moved diagonally, she had fired at an angle off from the true one, thus moving her body and avoiding it.


    (Two, one, two, one clapping!


    Mika quickly spotted that the truth was shooting guns at obviously palpable intervals. You probably also spot Masami, so even if you suddenly change your rhythm and shoot, you must avoid it without difficulty. I''m not the one against whom such a small tactic of warfare passes.


    But Mika was nursing that her true intentions were different.


    Masami strikes back. The aim is true.


    Truth pulls out the magazine as he pulls himself back and fires from Masami. Release the gun in your right hand, quickly remove the spare magazine from your pocket and load it into the gun in your left hand, catch the gun you released, and now release the gun in your left hand, replacing the magazine in the gun in your right hand as well. I''m doing all of that in two seconds.


    True glances at Mika. Mika took it as a signal.


    "Support for malice!


    Mika screams and activates Fate Manipulation.


    True changes the rhythm. I shot two, one and where it comes from, two, three. Without being disturbed by the two extra shots fired, Masami tried to play with a wave without difficulty, but at that moment...


    "Howa!?


    A father of an outsider with a child appears behind True and Mika and screams when he sees a shootout taking place in the aquarium. Distracted by it, Jung-mi''s reaction is slightly delayed.


    One bullet feeds into Masami''s left chest and falls with a big peek.


    The fateful manipulation technique used by Mika, "Support for Malice," has the effect that a form of coincidence occurs that drives the shark, even if it is discerned, when the subject is deceived or attempted to be framed in some way. Of course, as with many fate manipulation techniques, the probability of occurrence is not a hundred percent, and even if it does, you can certainly not frame it the way you want.


    Although the bullet hit Masami now, it did not seem possible to pierce the bulletproof fiber. Mika fires more shots at Masami, who is falling, but quickly rolls over and wakes herself up, and Mika strikes back right after she wakes up.


    "Knock..."


    Mika, with a bullet in her abdomen, collapses into her forehead. The bulletproof fiber has not been pushed through, but it is quite shocked by the dovetail and the consciousness is about to turn dark.


    "Decoy to the intent to kill!


    Activate a fateful manipulation that is only a matter of time but does not make you recognize yourself in any way because you are not going to be chased. During a random few seconds of activation, not only does Mika''s appearance become unrecognizable, but even the memory that Mika was there disappears.


    When the decoy to the intent to kill is released, the other party doesn''t even know that Mika''s presence was disappearing from memory.


    (Let''s just have it truly outdone for a little while!


    As with the blind spot of the soul, the presence of a monster is one of the activated conditions of this destiny manipulation. All enemy cautions go true.


    (If I can attack with this ability sustained, it would be an invincible force!


    When the decoy of intent to kill has some sense of intent to others, including intent to kill, it is impossible to attack while maintaining the decoy of intent to kill, etc., in order to release the ability.


    It is the art of such a concept of avoiding a crisis with a gear void of destiny and only a moment away from perception from the hostiles, so it cannot be otherwise used. Similar techniques have something called soul blind spots, and although this one is capable of attack, it just slightly distracts the target, which lacks certainty.


    A true right gun is bounced off. At the same time, he gets a bullet in his left shoulder, and his blood bleeds.


    Mika takes a breath and shoots twice, but is deflected. Masami points the gun at Mika. Mika jumped predicting the bullet''s orbit, but the tip of the muzzle directed at Masami followed Mika''s move and the trigger was pulled.


    Mika again puts a bullet in her abdomen, distorted her face in agony and falls. but Masami doesn''t chase. I had decided that the bullet would not hit now and that the next attack would be the true one. I can''t deal with two handicappers without one. Truly two shots were fired, one of which captured the true right leg.


    True and Mika have taken many bullets into their bodies, but very luckily, only one bulletproof fiber has truly penetrated their shoulders. But the impact of the bullet has accumulated as damage.


    With True pointing toward Masami, he retreats while shooting the gun. Keep turning the corner of the aisle and dive in.


    "I didn''t know you two wouldn''t stand a tooth."


    True to take a rough breath, hidden in the shadow of a corner. It was a dangerous condition that was exposing one fallen Mika to the wild, but only to protect herself at the earliest possible opportunity. This bullet only hit one shot that had the backing of fate manipulation. Honestly, I don''t feel like I can win.


    "Soul blind spot!


    Mika screams as she rises and hurries to slip into a place where she is true.


    "What do we do!? Not like this!


    With a rough breath, Mika turns her angry expression truly.


    "Let''s get out of here. Break it up with both hands. So, if you weren''t pursued, you''d take a little time to sneak up on those who were pursued, time difference, pinched and unintentionally."


    "You''re still an abbot! So you think that will work!?


    "What are you talking about? Just make sure it flows well. I can''t think of any other good hands. Strongly speaking, you can try to make good use of the attractions in the amusement park."


    Mika wanted to go in there and say it was an aboutness too, but I can''t come up with a good idea myself, and I think I''m going to have to follow a true suggestion in the end, and I''ll keep quiet.


    "So are you ready?


    "Respond!"


    Two people rushing towards the exit. Naturally Masami follows, but at the same time as leaving the aquarium, True and Mika each rushed to the opposite end.

 142 30

    Seeing the rear of Truth and Mika split in two hands, Masami stops and conceives with her hand with a gun on her chin.


    "Hmm, does the fact that you ran away in a split mean that once you run away, you''re aiming for a pinch or something? If you don''t want to go after me, you should go after the strong ones."


    After the idea, Masami decides to go after the true one.


    (Have you followed me? If I''m in his shoes, I''ll go after Mika, an unknown force, more than I am connected to Yukioka and suppressed. Are you gonna pin me down and stick me out as evidence of betrayal? If so, I''m a big confident person)


    The true reading was completely off.


    Jump into an attraction named ''Buttfield'', right next to the aquarium, true. It was unclear what this attraction looked like, but from the outside, it felt like a huge cushion mimicking the glutes was extended and unpopular and none of the guests had legs. The buttocks themselves are a substitute for people enough to cross their backs, and I feel like if they pinch well in between, they could be bullets enough.


    Upon his buttocks, he truly faced a little bit of unusual softness. Scaffolding is also unstable and difficult to walk. When I crawl on all fours and touch it with my hand, it reminds me of something else that is sensibly close.


    (This is more of a chest than an ass......)


    In fact, this attraction was a substitute for what was initially planned to be a "boob field" during the production, which was forced to change into a butt field during the production process due to a fierce backlash from PTA that said it was "too nasty," but there was no reason for the truth to know such truth.


    "What is this? My butt is full. What do you mean, what kind of hobby?


    Masami also confirms that she has entered the butt field and truly manages to keep the scaffold stable. To be honest, at this point, I regretted running into this attraction.


    (Doesn''t look like an ass to me, did he recognize him as a proper ass)


    True to listen to Masami''s dialogue and wonder what it doesn''t matter.


    "Come on, pull the radishes out of the butt field before they blow you away."


    A wild, bright voice flows from the speaker. Then English. I don''t know what country. Language was also flowing from the speakers.


    (to be blown away? Pull out radishes?


    Shortly after I was surprised, a tremendous gust of wind broke out from below and my true body danced through the universe.


    "Ah, lucky."


    Masami sets a goal for a true body that has blown up about a few meters. Avoidance in the air is impossible.


    When you check in the air that Masami pointed the gun at the muzzle, you point the gun toward Masami, who is in insufficient shape but also true, and stare at Masami''s muzzle and read the ballistics.


    They fire at the same time.


    True fell and immediately rose, but slipped straight between the buttocks because the drop point was the part close to the base of the buttocks.


    "Heh, you do it. There were other people besides me who could do that."


    Impressive authentic beauty. Masami had seen it as inevitable in the air or had prevented it by playing the bullet with a bullet.


    "I mean, what is that now? I mean, what is it here in the first place? I mean, it''s just my butt. Built by a butt fetish?


    Masami moves behind the butt field - towards the true point of fall - while also understanding that the truth has blown up means that she could be blown up, too.


    "Look, if we don''t pull through the radishes soon, time''s up."


    As you ascend above your glutes, another unintelligible announcement flows.


    (So... where are the radishes? Whoever made this is seriously crazy)


    Though I ask in my heart, I had a faint sense of where the radishes and dots were buried, but the truth was, I tried not to think any further.


    Now Masami is baptized by a gust of tremendous momentum from below. In a breeze that gently blows the human body, there is no better way to deal with it, and the temples spin in the air.


    ''When the time runs out, it''s going to be a big deal. That''s already a big deal. "


    Concentrate so much that the announcement is not even distracted, and fire with the truth in mind of the authenticity of the air.


    Masami bounced back one bullet with a shotgun, but the second shot went through Masami''s right calf, and the blood splashed. Shooting into a position that cannot be reached by a I wish I could have handled it with a bullet like true, but my posture when I blew it was much worse than true, and I couldn''t even point a gun at it.


    "This situation..."


    Whimpering, aim at the belly of the fallen Masami and shoot one shot. Hit horizontally, Masami groans and distorts her face.


    "Maybe we can pull back the difference in strength, too. I''m on the same terms."


    Shortly after I fell on my soft ass, I aimed for a place where I couldn''t get my posture back up right, but it worked beautifully. I really wanted to shoot him in the head, but the head was guarded with both hands on the boulder.


    Masami rises and shoots truly.


    Truth was, I tried to dodge it, but luckily there was another gust of wind coming from the bottom, and Masami''s bullet hit me right in the middle of my chest - directly over my heart. The guard of the bulletproof fiber was thickly reinforced on the heart part, but still couldn''t kill it until impact, distorting the face in pain as it blew away.


    True glances in the air alerted Masami to further shooting, but Masami was reloading the magazine without shooting.


    (Wouldn''t it be so easy?)


    Falling on my ass, the truth makes me think of myself laughing bitterly.


    (I said that instantly, but now I feel a sense of death and cower. The opponent is clearly stronger than me. The battle doesn''t just depend on a simple increase or decrease in strength...... and I don''t feel like I can win. I guess it sucks next time in Ashiya. But doesn''t this guy have a zero chance? Even if I fought ten times, I don''t know if I''m strong enough to possibly win once)


    At the point of taking more than three outlets, I had a dangerous feeling, but when I actually fought it, it was more than I imagined.


    I''m simply lucky to be alive right now. The bulletproof fiber had not to be pierced when it hit a deadly spot, but it was late, and the two shots that True fed were supported by Mika and Buttfield, but it was late.


    "You''re pretty strong. Of all the things I''ve done, you might be strong next to Ashiya Kurodo, right? Have you ever had sex with Ashiya? That''s cheating, isn''t it? Strong or something beyond dimensional? Don''t you think? Oh, if you''ve never done it, don''t you see? You''re an idiot, aren''t you, me?"


    True to think of myself smiling in my head because the same person''s name came out of Masami''s mouth as I had in mind to contrast.


    ''Oh... no more. Come on, hang up. It''s gonna run out. Come on, get me some radishes! Oh, or else!


    Neither can a wild, fat voice full of impatience reach the two ears right now.


    (I''d like to contact Mika, but I can''t do it under the circumstances.)


    True thought so. At that time, there was an explosion at the entrance to the butt field.


    "Huh!?


    Shortly after Masami raises her voice, there will also be an explosion in the center of the butt field. Truth is, I got a blast, I blew it, I hit it directly on the fence, I hit my head. Of course, I couldn''t figure it out, I fell on my back, caught between my butt and my butt, and I lost consciousness.


    There were explosions everywhere in Tokyo Dickland to keep standing.


    It was mainly the building that was being bombed. Attractions and their entrance, plus souvenir shops and restaurants.


    Mika remembers that Nippon Wei planted a plastic bomb when she saw the explosion happening there. Though I understood that it would be their work, I don''t know why I would do this for them.


    A customer is screaming and running around in panic. There are already fatalities. Mika shuddered in anger. If this were to happen, I regret that I should have done more thorough bomb disposal.


    "I''m also concerned about the aim of the japanese authority, but where the hell did the truth go!


    Mika had lost sight of where True and Masami were.


    (I think I''ll be in touch about it, but the lack of it means... No, believe me!


    Mika shook her neck small enough to dispel the unpleasant imagination, and sickened through Tokyo Deckland, where one explosion after another took place.

 143 31

    When True and Mika were engaged with Masami, Junko and Natsuko relaxed at the observation deck on the top floor of the hotel.


    "A foolish hungry ghost jumped out into the driveway ~ ? Open the accelerator, it''s a contribution to society ? ? Let''s turn ? ? And crying fool''s parents ? ? Together at the hungry ghost ? ? I''m still a model student of society today ?"


    Junko with her headphones on mumbles the song she''s listening to as she shakes her head with a nori.


    (Megidball. It is true that at the end of the day all the members said that the audience also lived suicide in a convoluted manner......)


    Natsuko also knew only the name and some song lyrics. Junko''s bad taste prevents him from falling for boulders.


    Suddenly, the explosion sounded like it was going on. Not in the hotel. Outside.


    Natsuko looks out the window. It is difficult to see clearly because it is night, but I still saw many of the facilities within Tokyo Dickland being blown up. Fire hands are up, too.


    "Hey Junko sister, look!


    Natsuko, who changed his blood phase, peels off Junko''s headphones, pulls his hand and forcefully takes him to the side of the window.


    "Junko, what is this..."


    "Haha, here it comes -"


    Junko laughs with pleasure next to Natsuko, who is pale looking out the window.


    "Was Mr. Yukioka and the others here?"


    and there comes Yi and Aoshima in good time. They both had a thin laugh in their mouths, letting their eyes dwell in a malicious light.


    "Don''t do it inside. I didn''t think you''d use your hands like this."


    Looking back, Junko''s first voice with an uncontrolled smile was a compliment. It looked like Natsuko as if she was genuinely impressed.


    Yi had used his men to have bombs planted all over Tokyo Dickland over the past few days.


    Let the building blow from one end to the other, and aim to destroy the line of blind spiritualists lurking somewhere.


    Consideration of the approximate places lurking was followed, but there was no certainty, and the aim was to make the rebuilding of the junction and so on by destroying it from one end, so that it could not be hidden again.


    "What are you talking about? We have absolutely no idea, do we? No, it turned out to be utterly horrible. I''m sure it was the work of PTA extremists who didn''t feel comfortable about this amusement park. You must be. The PTA guys have always made Tokyo Dickland their enemies look nasty and nasty."


    "Haha, this is even what PTA does these days - it''s scary"


    Junko laughs strangely at Yi, who says he is soggy.


    (I didn''t think you were such a bold kid. I''ll appreciate that. But hey...... don''t you think it would be a shame to break such a nice amusement park. I was wondering if I''d leave the donation full if I was to rebuild it)


    While I admire and admire you, from the pure child who thinks it''s not good to break something worthwhile, I wasn''t entirely acknowledging what Yi did. I''m sorry this happened to the arrowhead who liked this amusement park itself.


    "Bye, Mr. Aoshima. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Yi as if purposefully to make the Junkos listen. I don''t know what I ordered my men to do, but I dare to teach Junko and Natsuko to let Aoshima, the organization''s number two, do something.


    (Normally, it would mean securing the Spirit of Power and going to the end of you and Yukiko at once, but hey. I mean, I don''t know if it''s an appeal to us to finish it.)


    If they secure the Spirit of Power, they will obey their thoughts, even if they are pure children. That''s already the arrangement, and even if you reverse it, you lose faith in the back streets.


    "You''ve said that many times, haven''t you? Don''t put it on your men."


    With an invincible grin and a condolence, Aoshima headed to the elevator.


    "Excuse me, too. Your men will be ordered to capture the PTA extremist who did this. You''ll still be around."


    Speaking in a thoughtful tone, he bowed his head respectfully as if imitating Qingdao, and Yi followed the scene.


    Junko dropped it off by simply waving quietly and smiling gently. Natsuko has no reaction whatsoever.


    "Mmm... I wonder if this is the kind of thing the center keeps quiet"


    Natsuko groans.


    When a backstreet organization acts in such a way as to have a significant impact on the street, it is subject to blame both from the centre and from the police organization. It is very unlikely that a terrorist act like bombing an amusement park and massacring ordinary people will ever be seen.


    But you know that with them. That was strange for Natsuko.


    "You said PTA did it. I mean, hey, I''m already saying the killer''s ready, that''s... Pretty forceful, but if Japanese-wise suppresses the Blind Spiritualist and the Power Spirit and makes an exclusive contract with me, an organization with a back named me, which means I can''t even get my hands on the detour at the center, and being with me on the pivotal scene makes it unnecessarily hard to get into it. Hey, this is it. If you were ready to lay the blame on someone else, the hub would be more likely to do the same."


    Junko''s commentary convinced Natsuko too. At the same time, I wrap my tongue around both Yi, who has done such a bold thing after so much calculation, and Junko, who is seeing it through.


    "That kid, I just reviewed it. But, hey, it''s not my way of doing it, and I don''t know if it''s fair to have an exclusive contract with someone who does this."


    Junko makes me laugh, saying it as if it distracts Natsuko. I read what Junko was trying to say, and Natsuko was also followed to spill a grin.


    It''s not as long as you''ve been unconscious - regain consciousness, work your sense clock, and make that decision instantly.


    There''s dust and smoke all around. Some of the rounded asses had been so unbroken by the blast that they did not fasten the prototype, and some were on fire.


    Although my whole body hurts, the damage caused by the blast is not a big deal. I am relieved that there are no impediments to my behavior. Put up a gun and look for Masami.


    Because many of the buttocks are destroyed, it is easier to move inside the buttocks field than earlier. Through the unraveled butt and the raveled butt, we head towards the entrance and exit of the butt field.


    Though not for much longer, I truly saw the fact that leaving myself unconscious and clearly showing a gap meant that the other person was likely also caught in a blast.


    Masami was at the entrance to the butt field. I don''t even look like I''ve had a blast. I''m trying to help an attendant who''s collapsed, underneath the building at the entrance to the butt field.


    "Wouldn''t you like a little truce? I want you to. At least these people, you can just help. I''d appreciate it if you responded."


    Realizing his true existence, Masami, who was about to pull out the attendant who was underlying him, raises her face and calls out.


    (He''s not the type to fool around no matter what he thinks. Looks like you can believe it)


    Truth is, I keep my gun in my nostalgia silently, and when I go beside Masami, I lift the building fragments that are crushing the attendant, and it takes to remove them. Seeing it, Masami spilled a grin on her mouth for a moment, but immediately frowned upon her anger.


    "Whose fault is this? Junko? I mean, for what? I don''t know why. Are there people here who can target terrorism or something? Unbelievable. Do you know who did this? Hey, let me know when you know."


    Masami told me, True looked around and found out what was going on. It''s not just here that''s being bombed, it''s buildings all over the amusement park on one end. There are still explosions everywhere and outsiders are running away screaming and calling in the panic of the movie.


    (Did Snow Oka do this? That guy wouldn''t be surprised if he did this much... no, you don''t)


    Given Junko''s character, I don''t try to break anything I find worthwhile. It''s hard to imagine that Junko, who was enjoying this amusement park attraction, would destroy it with his own hands. Before that, it didn''t look like Junko was installing a bomb.


    "I guess it''s your employer. To destroy the junction and drive the Blind Spiritualist outside. There was no room for Snow Oka to plant a bomb or anything, and I don''t think every moment would do this."


    "Sucks. He''s hiring me like that. I get a head start on myself. But it sucks even worse because you can''t even cancel the job you took once for that reason. Something totally disgusts me. It''s so annoying. You know, what are you gonna do with this mood? What am I supposed to do? I need someone to tell me."


    Saying bump, Makoto takes to free the person who dragged him out from under the building.


    "There''s a girl underneath there too, do you want to help?


    To the true pointer was the figure of a blonde girl underneath the pillars of the restaurant building. Even if Masami didn''t help, True was going to help, but I''ll ask her how she reacted.


    "It''s obvious. What are you talking about? I don''t know what it means to bother asking that. You can''t help all of them, but you can''t just not help anyone you see. If I abandon you, I''ll have a bad dream. You can''t let that little girl go, either."


    Masami stood up and headed toward the girl who was underneath the pillars. True follows.


    The famous giant attraction, the top of Spell Mountain exploded, and shattered styrofoam was scattered massively in the night sky, still dancing like snow.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    A toddler girl who was running with her hands held by her mother stops unexpectedly when she sees it, grinning at her full face and muttering.


    "Cha-sari, no, no!


    Shortly after her mother reprimanded her stopped daughter, an explosion broke out in the immediate vicinity of her parents and children.


    "Ma... mam..."


    A blackened and blown toddler girl raised her face and tried to check on her mother, but after seeing that the tip of her mother''s arm was missing, which remained firmly connected, her strength fell out of the toddler''s body, her neck hanging, and her consciousness was forever interrupted.


    "Awwwwww."


    Right around that corner, a black man hugging my child, who lost his top from his neck, looking up to heaven and crying. A massive pour of colorful curly shit toys made of urethane blew up there, riding over the man''s face.


    I could see a hell of a sight there. It is truly my first experience, such as staying at the scene of an indiscriminate bombing, but I feel the worst.


    Masami tries to help an outsider girl who is underneath the pillar, but because the pillar is quite huge and she is crushing the girl''s leg, she can''t even pull the girl as she is, and she had to do only the pillar first.


    "Aligato"


    Girl thanking and smiling in one word. Is my age around ten? She was an adorable looking girl with bright white skin and pale blonde hair, whose expression was like a doll fits perfectly. He has a specialty Dickland character, Princess White Liquid cosplay.


    "It''s a little Japanese. I''ll talk to Ke Lel. Me. Mommy and Daddy, how nice in Japan. La tell me, mo la imata."


    "Is Mommy and Daddy Fairy-ise? I''m glad you''re here in this English, right? You know, this makes sense, right?


    True, who has picked up a stick beside Asking Masami, comes and gives it to the bottom of the pillar, trying to lift the pillar with the principle of Teco.


    "Mom and Dad, I don''t coconi innai. Docodesca? Club Itai"


    The girl''s big blue eyes moisten and tears overflow.


    "Has it gone off? All right, pull."


    "Yeah, I''ll pull it. I mean, I don''t even know English to pull, and I study properly..."


    The pillars floated just a little, so Masami grabbed both sides of the girl as she spoke and pulled them all at once, losing her words. Because I saw the girl''s legs fractured and miserable.


    Masami''s face distorts into anger. The sound of the toothpick reaches the true ear. Though I don''t really let it out on the surface, I was thinking of myself shivering in my face and anger, just like Masami in my head.

 144 32

    Yukiko is appalled by the explosion that took place everywhere in the park. The blast also destroyed the inner junction, without the means to contain the earliest power spirit.


    With the collapse of the junction, the Spirit of Power had already been unleashed and flown away. If that spirit runs wild, there could be more catastrophic than the indiscriminate bombings currently taking place.


    "Those guys... oh my god..."


    A lucky boy who squeezes his fist hard.


    Inside the specialty aquarium for molluscs was also terrible. The tank is broken from one end, and the octopus and the jellyfish and the amethyst are swept on the floor.


    The sight of unnamed, differently shaped molluscs swarming over the bodies of children who died in the blast also scared the lucky son of the boulder.


    "Hey, what the hell..."


    The moment I was fainting at the foot of Lucky Son finally woke up and saw the tragedy around me and opened my mouth pompously. By the way, I have my hands and feet tied up and restrained.


    The lucky child stares at the moment with angry eyes.


    "I thank you for selling me the Spirit of Power. But Junko Yukioka, you''ve never brought me many things. Besides, it''s like this."


    "I don''t know you! You and I were fooled and framed!


    "If you were fooled and framed, why are you still here?


    A fortunate child who cuts and throws away without any fitting, such as instantaneous explanations. The usual calm lucky boy is somewhat of a listener, but this blast and the agony caused by the liberation of the Spirit of Power were depriving her of room in her heart.


    (I need to find the spirit of power for now - but will I follow the end of this child before then)


    And when Lucky Son turned to kill instantly...


    "Was it still here"


    An old man with a bald head in a backpack laughs damned when he sees a lucky boy. It only looks like a tired salesman at first sight, but there''s no way a salesman would show up in a place like this and laugh at a lucky boy.


    "Aoshima Shinta..."


    Sachiko squeals the name. He''s quite famous on the back street. He is the number 2 Japanese Play Authority, a useful actor who has supported his predecessors since the inception of Japanese Play Authority and has crept through numerous training grounds to today''s large organizations. It is also said that it was because of this man that Japanese-style became a large organization. That martial arts tradition is also heard by Lucky Son.


    "Oh, it''s an honor to know my name. So you''ve been pulling within the same conjunction for a long time. But it looks like the boss''s operation has been hit. Every moment of the moon and the blind spiritualist, what is the full price"


    Aoshima walks toward Yukiko and Momentum in a relaxed foothold.


    "How dare you do such a terrible thing..."


    To Aoshima, who speaks with a thin smile, Yukiko did not have very good words of anger. At the point of mouthing this dialogue in this situation, it was clear that Aoshima and the others had carried out the bombing.


    "Our people were engaged once, and we knew your approximate whereabouts, but there was no certainty. I might have moved it somewhere else, right? We wouldn''t have hands or feet if we were stuck in the junction. That''s why I needed to drag you out. So it was the most sensible means."


    "Oh yes..."


    The few remaining stocks of blind spirits, but Lucky Son decided to spare no effort. I''m not the one to distract you.


    Six blind spirits are released, striking Qingdao simultaneously from various angles.


    Aoshima laughed and didn''t try to avoid it. While taking a direct hit from the Blind Spirit, he shoots like pulling out a gun in a flat state.


    Sachiko fires shots where she is in danger, stunned.


    In addition, Aoshima continues to fire two shots. He was fortunate enough to give back his wounded shooting in agony while dodging, but Aoshima doesn''t even try to avoid it, seeing as the bullet''s orbit is much of it.


    "Are you blind from the start?


    "No way. From the beginning, the boss also assumed a war with you. With the boss''s advice, I''ve been training for battles in invisibility for the past few days. At this age, I thought it would be tight and it felt good inside. Well, it''s not as smooth as it looks."


    Sachiko remembers True and Mika earlier. Those two were still blind and engaged in a shootout. I never thought I''d see many monsters capable of such artistry in a day. Yukiko smiled invincibly, even though she thought it was a hell of a night, including the matter of Shizuno Rei.


    Those underneath the restaurant finished the rescue, and True and Masami took a breath. Five of the seven diggers had breath, but the old couple, whose heads were crushed when their husbands dressed their wives in cover-ups, were in an instant state of death.


    "I don''t know, do you want to continue the rescue?


    I had no choice but to help them because I happened to notice them, but they didn''t have time to help each other around the park. I have something to do. True to suggest so.


    "If you''re gonna stop, I''m gonna stop too, okay? I guess I have to give priority to my work. No, right? Yeah, I figured work was important. I can go back to work whenever I want, but I don''t have to go back for a little while depending on you. But then we''re just gonna go back to the fight, right? I don''t think you can beat me. What do we do?


    "You won''t know unless you try"


    It was a strong true, but I know the odds are thin. They are quite popular, and if we make a suggestion about rescue operations together, I think they''re going to come out. That felt enough to serve as a stepping stone, but on the other hand, I had a desire to enjoy more fighting an enemy that was clearly stronger than I had seen in a long time.


    (Though I''m not a decent person to bump into and win, and I need to think about my hands a lot)


    As long as there is that consciousness in the truth, I want to keep the dangerous bridge as inevitable as possible. To hone yourself a little and build up.


    "Oh, I''m motivated. Courageous kids are a little nice, aren''t they? Fine. I''ll take care of it."


    Masami holds the gun and takes a critical stance, truly pulling out the gun.


    The gunfire clings almost simultaneously. The first bullet has been removed both ways. At the same time as shooting, True was diagonally left forward and Masami was jumping right diagonally rearward.


    (Has it come together?)


    As always, Masami''s readings and movements exceed those of truth. True motion and attack, but no change in distance and aiming at each other. The movement of authenticity drives true calculation crazy.


    But - things happened that were totally out of reach, with Masami''s reading, aim, and true prediction.


    Intense demons fill the surroundings. Even if I didn''t see it in my sight, I felt truly clear that there was a great deal of resentment scattered around me. And the truth is that it appeared behind me without any foretaste.


    "What is that? What''s that creep? That''s the power of rumors, Spirit? Isn''t that more haunting than some kind of spirit? Oh, with spirits and haunts? But haunts can include haunts other than spirits, right? Is that it? Something I''m saying is starting to feel a little weird."


    Unlike True, which is relative to Masami but cannot be looked back for, Masami was able to see the figure clearly.


    A disfigured spirit that stretches flat, elongated, and has a face like a cut surface of golden taro candy at the tip of a mucosal plush blue and white torso is slowly swirling over the true rear sky.


    "You know, do I feel so bad right now? Would you like another temporary truce? That''s great, isn''t it? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. Well..."


    In the middle of the words, Masami moved sideways like she had been played. The Spirit of Power flew over his head with great momentum, and attacked Jung-mi, who had eyes with him.


    Power Spirit diving into the space where Masami was. True wrapped his tongue around that speed of the Spirit of Power.


    With the gap where Masami was the target, True was in a great hurry to turn his back on Masami and escape. Instinct was telling me that this spirit was much more dangerous than Masami. Just seeing that speed doesn''t seem like a substitute for humans to cope with.


    Although Masami sent the First Attack of the Spirit of Power, she could not send the contact of the Second Strike of the Spirit of Power, who had been chasing through the universe as it was.


    The moment the Spirit of Power touched Jung-beauty, Jung-beauty''s body disappeared from the spot.


    The truth, fleeing at first sight, could not see the scene, but turning around while fleeing, captures in sight the spirit of power flying away at high speed somewhere and the sight of Masami without a trace.


    (I don''t even think I can prevent it with the talisman I have right now)


    I truly wonder if I can handle it unless I possess a powerful magician who is good at handling spirits or a kind of magic artifact, artifact, treasure, curse, etc. with powerful paranormal powers. It''s an unfounded intuition, but it just seems like it at first sight.


    "Oh, true..."


    and someone appears and speaks up who seems to be able to cope there. I was tired.


    "There was a spirit of power there now"


    "Yeah...... I know...... I feel the lingering incense of mighty spirituality��"


    "What''s the instant?


    It was true to ask, but I can roughly tell what happened at one point when I was tired.


    "I missed the blind spiritualist...... They held you hostage for a moment... and decided that it was better to destroy the bond than to force you to fight her..."


    Tired of answering with eyes as if to ask true complexion. Naturally, the truth is, there is no way to change your complexion in any way, and there is no blame for tired faults.


    "The seal... you''ve broken it. It would be fun to leave you alone... wouldn''t it?


    "It''s already too much fun. I''ll look for the Blind Spiritualist and the Moment, so you do something about that monster."


    "Junko is about to... move... The Spirit of Power is the prey of the Pure Son��"


    Tired of snuggling up perfectly and truly.


    "If you wait for Snow Oka, the damage will spread. I don''t care about him, if you find him, seal him up and destroy him."


    "The soul is immortal... so I don''t think it''s possible to destroy... But if that''s what the truth says... I''ll send you to the underworld immediately..."


    "All right. In the meantime, you leave the phantom and look for both momentary and power spirits."


    You will be tired of accepting it, and if you find the Spirit of Power ahead of Junko and let him form a Buddha, you can have a cup of Junko. I was going to leave you out of the way this time, but I didn''t think I had a hand to miss even though I had that opportunity, and the truth was I lightly reneged on my promise and decided to interfere with Junko''s purpose.

 145 33

    Mika had made many genuine calls, but did not answer any calls. Apparently, they''re engaged.


    "I hope you''re still engaged!


    I don''t want to think about it, but it could be another bad one. Mika rushes around the amusement park in search of her true appearance as she gets a sense of impatience.


    and that''s where the phone vibrates. It was true.


    "What are you doing!


    While I''m relieved, I accidentally yell at you to blame me first. And yell and then self-loathe.


    "I''ve been donning with Masami Toriyama for a long time. He was touched by the Spirit of Power and flown."


    "Flew?


    "I joined tired. Find the Spirit of Power before Snow Oka moves, and send it to the Underworld to dispose of it, so look for the Spirit of Power, too ''


    "He said he joined me with tiredness!? What happened to the instant!


    "The Blind Spiritualist said he let it go. He couldn''t help but take every moment hostage."


    Mika held her forehead down with her other hand as she pressed her finger against her fingertip cell phone. I am not willing to blame you for your true judgment or tired lapse at that time. Instead, I''m angry at every moment that I''m light-handed. At the same time, there is anger and mourning at myself for not being able to protect him, even though he said he came with the intention of protecting the moment.


    "I want you to look for a moment more than a spirit of power!


    ''Course we do it in parallel, and it''s possible, isn''t it? You seem in a hurry, but calm down a little. "


    Pointed out in a calm voice, Mika takes a loud, deep breath and strives to restore calm.


    "So, you can tell as soon as you see the Spirit of Power and them!?


    ''I think you''ll find out in one shot. Because he looks like him. It''s like an elongated blue konjac if it''s flying in the sky.''


    Mika looked up at the sky when she was told, looking back and forth, left and right.


    Looking back, I could confirm that something true as explained was dancing through the universe. It''s pretty far away, but it''s coming this way as it hits the night sky at high speeds, twisting like a sea snake swimming in the ocean.


    "There he is!


    "Where? I''ll be right there. ''


    "Near the Million Coaster! So, what does it mean to be flown when you touch it!


    Mika screams wolfmanly for the power spirit approaching this way at a fierce speed. There will be no such thing as a phenomenon that occurs touched by the evil spirits. Because even ordinary evil spirits are possessed and panicked by being touched.


    Mika didn''t even make it to the unusual rate of force spirits to activate fate manipulation. As soon as I realized it, I allowed myself to approach it, and the resentful spiritual face and Mika''s face floating across the section were facing each other.


    ''They can make me warp somewhere. If you''re flown into space or something, it won''t go out of style, and they''ll touch you.''


    The true explanation flew along the way. I could only hear the moment due to the metastasis.


    "Be careful, be careful"


    "It''s too late!


    Mika screams with a flashing face. When I thought I had come into contact with the spirit and had a terrible scare all over my body, the surrounding landscape was changing. There are two faces that I have seen in a hotel room and a thought place.


    "Hey, what!? Mika!?


    "Junko! And Natsuko!


    "Well, apparently, the spirit of power has left me alone."


    Suddenly Mika appeared, Natsuko put her hand on her mouth and gave a surprise voice, Junko spilled a funny smile.


    ''It''s an amazing coincidence that you were flown to a place where Snow Oka is. I''d appreciate it if you could keep checking on Snow Oka''s behavior and tell me''


    "You know what! I''m not your small-timer!


    If you yell angrily, hang up without waiting for a response. Seeing that, Junko seemed to have guessed who the person on the phone was, grinning slightly as she stared at Mika.


    "The instant one has been exposed to a blind spiritualist! I want to help you, so help me!


    "For a moment you..."


    Natsuko changes her complexion to Mika''s report.


    "Well, I guess it''s time for me to leave, too. For a moment, you will definitely help me, so Nacchan asked for an example. Mika, come with me."


    "Okay."


    "Respond!"


    Junko rises, Natsumi nods quietly, and Mika screams in a temperament.


    In a situation like this now, it was Mika who thought it would be better to leave her alone for true convenience and rely on Junko.


    Oh, that hurt.


    but when he gets up, Junko keeps his thighs down and leans forward.


    "What''s up!?


    "Hey, Triangle Trojan Horse Goland. Come on, it''s really a triangle Trojan Horse you just saw, and you''re going around so shaken. My legs and crotch hurt. Come on."


    "I felt that wobble and Trojan Horse apex sucked, avoiding a direct blow to the crotch by creating a gap in the groin position and pinching the apex part disappointingly with the inner crotch!


    "Uh, did you have that hand? Ah. Mika, you''re smart."


    "I''m a little tired, though! So, how can you do that, Spirit I don''t know!? Too fast, not very fast, but difficult to avoid contact! They flew me away in no time!


    It was a sight, but also a worry, of how Junko would deal with a spirit that moves at a speed that is very irreplaceable in human movements, while being forced to warp if touched. I didn''t think even a servant pure child would suck at that rate.


    "Uh, you''re fast. I wonder if that''s a bit of a hassle. Besides, when they touch me, they make me warp. Hey. But I can''t analyze it without touching it."


    "Analysis! I don''t think they can do that! Whatever you touch, it flies, it''s fast, and it''s almost invincible!


    Seeing that Junko is not willing to crusade the Spirit of Power and intends to use it as an experimental bench or research material, Mika is stunned. On the other hand, he was also convinced that although he would not give it to his mouth, he seemed to be a pure child who only saw everything he was interested in as a research subject.


    "Mm-hmm. Analysis is about ability. If you''re a superior overlife, you have the power in defo. There''s no such thing as invincible ability in this world, is there? Because I don''t believe and I don''t acknowledge the existence that I can''t unravel. There must be scientific evidence, and if we figure it out, we can deal with it. I''ve made some assumptions, and I''ll try them."


    With confidence, Junko leaves the room first, and Mika also meets Natsuko and continues afterwards.


    Although Aoshima had assumed a battle with the Blind Spiritualist and had trained to lose his sight and still be able to fight, he could not finish it satisfactorily. You can''t see it when you see it. So, you''re still pretty different on your own. In addition, the Blind Spiritualist himself is quite hand-flavored, even without surgery.


    Aoshima admitted that the minutes were somewhat bad, pushy and creepy. There''s not so much difference in power that you''ll never win, but the pace has already been grabbed by the opponent, and he''s in a defensive mood. Even if it''s a tough story from blindness to target a one-shot reversal, it leaks bitterness.


    "Is it possible that the Spirit of Power has already been liberated, but can''t help but finish me off?


    Fumiko''s unleashed words stopped Aoshima from moving.


    (Is it not necessary to force the spirit of power to end this woman in a state of liberation?)


    I don''t think they''re lying. In advantageous circumstances, there is no reason to lie like that. The sincerity of Lucky Son''s words will definitely be something to avoid the battle. Aoshima also decides that meaningless and risky battles should be avoided as much as possible. That''s why I''ve lived in this world for so long.


    Qingdao lowers his gun first. Sachiko also feels signs of putting the gun down.


    but there Qingdao felt malice emanating from Yukiko with his skin. It''s not killing. Malice. Yukiko herself has already solved the battle posture. I can see that. I therefore relieved myself of my guard. Saw that and Yukiko is fucking laughing, but Aoshima also figured it out.


    Shortly after I feel malice from Lucky Son, I feel an awesome mass of resentment fall from my head.


    Yukiko had already put a spell on the ground on the spot and put up a simple junction. One moment at a time I''m in the juncture. We did it when we confirmed the presence of the Spirit of Power in the sky.


    He was throwing words to Aoshima urging him to cease fire and try to lift only his vigilance. If you are in a state of sharp pointing your senses in battle, I wonder if you will also notice the approaching of the Spirit of Power early, so that you will not enlighten the existence of the Spirit of Power until it is over. And the operation hit.


    The figure of Aoshima in contact with the spirit of power disappears. The lucky son and momentary one within the kingdom had to be unrecognized by the Spirit of Power, and the Spirit of Power flew away to somewhere as it was.


    "You''ve ruined everything..."


    Abominably throw up and stare at every moment of restraint.


    "I''m gonna ask you to take the bully that caused all this misery."


    "Why is it all my fault!


    The moment he raised his voice of protest, Yukiko did not have the ear to listen and went on to prepare to create a new blind spirit.


    Firehands rise from everywhere, and smoke rises. Those who dig up rubble in sad shapes in an attempt to rescue those buried beneath the collapsed building. Those who keep crying in front of the lying wreckage. Until earlier, a space filled with joy was transforming into a living hell where sorrow swirled.


    "Oh... very good air...... Filled with blood odors and screams of sorrow...... this world. Scatter them into clumps of immobile meat...... Storm of pity and despair. Everything is... nostalgic and comfortable... how nice... An unexpected harvest��"


    I''m really tired of walking with my arms around me, but with a face that looks comfortable, I run that thing through my mouth. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a delightful face of tiredness.


    "Are you sure you''re not stupid?


    Not as much as I despise you, but I still can''t forbid you to be shy, and I can''t help but say the truth.


    "I''m an idiot...... But... I regret my stupid self and the sin I have committed... I have another self... Thirty years ago... to Junko... as a result of the wake-up call of the latter, who had been asleep for so long... this is what happened to me now..."


    Truth is, I suspect you are referring to an interpersonal phobia.


    "Once upon a time... I remember when I was on the battlefield with you in my previous life... Of course you... you don''t remember, but me and you... were there many times laughing through places like this"


    I feel really snuggly with a lukewarm look and really want to sigh in on the tiredness of rubbing myself. Not against tiredness, but against oneself, who is accustomed to being tired and no longer feeling resistance, whether in public or not.


    Rejection is likely to make it worse, so I leave it to them without rejection. I was given smooth skin and soft body that I didn''t think of as a man, and its pleasant feel made me feel really strange in the beginning, but now I don''t really care.


    "Yes, a souvenir for you."


    Junko, who suddenly appeared without a sign from behind, puts a colorful curly shit toy made of urethane on top of his tired head.


    "Hey! What are you betting men on each other!


    Mika, who appeared a little late, screamed when she saw tiredness and truth leaning in amicably and arm-wrapped.


    "You shouldn''t...?


    I look back, unnecessarily truly cling, tired of looking up at Mika with a threatening look in my crying face.


    "Nice! Do more!"


    "You''re not gonna make it."


    True penetrates into Mika, who arms and snorts forcefully.


    "Hey! There''s a spirit of power!


    Mika refers to the sky. Quite far away, but I could see the power spirit twisting his long, blue and white body and flying around irregularly at high speeds.


    "Spirit of Power, I wonder if you''ll come down soon"


    Junko says in a groan as he looks up at the power spirit flying around the night sky and twirls a curly shitty toy of toxic stripes of red and black over his index finger. At present, the Spirit of Power is swirling quite far away, and there is no way to come here.


    "Priority over that would be to look for blind spiritualists."


    True points out.


    "He had a chance to raise a man, but he hasn''t made any contribution to solving the situation!


    Mika slaps herself in the palm with her fist in frustration.


    "On the contrary, he''s being held hostage, and he''s pulling his leg."


    True to say as if chasing. I also feel like we haven''t been so helpful in getting things sorted out either. At best, at a low level that draws the attention of the enemy.


    "Here, that''s too much to say. It''s not pathetic. It''s tough to expect too much from a powerless child, and I think it''s a good idea to think about it to the extent of luck if you give it credit."


    "You''re saying pretty bad things, too."


    True to stick into Junko, who is going to follow him and says he has no body or lid.


    "Really? Well, I don''t think he should blame the area for being aware that he''s lost his foot, right?


    "Yeah, I won''t."


    "Okay!


    True and Mika nod at Junko, who smiles and says.


    "I found it..."


    I said I was tired of closing my eyes.


    "Hmm? You guys for a second?


    "Yes, because I was splitting my consciousness and flying to find... The kingdom has already disappeared too...... But I was lucky enough to find you sooner..."


    "Well, let''s go. Tie, take the lead."


    "Yes......"


    Junko prompts me to walk out, and Tired becomes dressed to walk in front of Junko and Mika, with her shoulders shouldered side by side with True.


    "Right? Pretty cute ass, huh?


    "It''s hard to tell from the top of my clothes, but shouldn''t a man''s ass be tighter like this!?


    (What are you talking about... No, which one are we talking about)


    Though I truly thought so after hearing the conversation between Junko and Mika being exchanged behind my back, I don''t even want to seriously think about it, so I decide to listen.

 146 34

    Natsuko left the room where Junko and Mika were checking in, anticipating their meeting time when they left the hotel to carry out the work Junko had asked them to do.


    Nikkei intends to tailor the killer of this indiscriminate bombing to the work of the PTA, which was so windy against Dickland. It also seems like an unscrupulous story, but they are seriously trying to push it through.


    Akajo Yi has made several forceful plans to date and has implemented them. Strangling the spirit of power and laying it aside on the blind spiritualist, tailoring the culprit to sigh poisoning, and indiscriminate bombing of the amusement park are all unscrupulous outlines.


    The former is like turning Junko to his enemies already, and if he finds out about the latter, he could be beaten to the full by both the center and the police.


    But Junko did not insult the Japanese prank that was seriously trying to pass through the impotence.


    The attitude of Junko is understandable from Natsuko, who has been told many times by Junko when he was a little girl that he doesn''t know what will happen in the world.


    Natsuko had been told by Junko to find and free the PTA who Nippon Wei would intend to tailor to the killer.


    To tailor you to the killer immediately, you can see that a killer candidate is already available to prove that you captured him at the scene. That''s somewhere within Tokyo Dickland, too.


    Natsuko''s guess is somewhere in this hotel. Elsewhere, this kind of thing is dangerous, and on the contrary, it''s easy to find. Even if I hide it, I choose the hotels that are the hardest to find and that I can deal with immediately when something happens.


    The question is which room you are not imprisoned in and under house arrest.


    Many of the members of the Japanese Play Authority stay in the hotel, but there are also many tourists. It''s impossible to look at them from one end to the other. If I had done that, Natsuko''s movements would have been enlightened by Nippon''s side - Yi - before I could find the PTA guy. We need to find him quickly.


    Ideally, I want to hit the captured room in one shot and free them. Of course, after I installed the promise to have you as a witness,


    infer where the locked room is. Probably more than one killer replacement candidate. Meals and such would also be brought in, but cleaning the rooms in the confined rooms would not be possible for boulders.


    In other words, if there''s a room that hasn''t been cleaned, that''s the high probability that it''s a confinement room.


    I''ve heard of cleaning hotel rooms in some cases where they are outsourced to a cleaning company, but in the case of Dickland Hotels, I don''t know which one they fall under. If it is outsourced, it will be difficult to find out.


    "Can I have a word?"


    Natsuko speaking to the front desk. Despite the outrageous disturbances outside, they can''t panic in front of the guests or run away, trying to keep calm.


    "It hasn''t been cleaned in the last few days - are there any rooms that refuse to clean or make any beds? It''s something to do with this blast, so tell me."


    In a sincere tone, Natsuko, on the other hand, however, had pulled out his pistol with a silencer and pointed it at the front door.


    Room 708.


    The young man at the front desk answers with a nervous face.


    "Thank you. Will you give me the key at last? Actually, there''s a killer in that room who caused this blast."


    To Natsuko''s demands, the young man gives the key to fear. I don''t know if you believed Natsuko''s words, but either is fine. I''d be lucky enough to have insurance if you could believe me.


    Natsuko immediately heads to the appropriate room when she meets with the youth who seem sorry. It''s unlikely, but it would be troublesome if you were enlightened by the japanese authority about your current question before you got to the room. Even if, of course, it is already understood.


    Turn the key and slightly open the door of the room. There was a chain at the door, as expected.


    If the residents inside learned about the scene where the door was slightly opened, it was a problem that the extra action would consume time for just that amount of operation that cut the chain, but fortunately, neither the unlocked nor the door was noticed by the people inside.


    Gently disconnect the chain with a powerful nipper.


    Everything''s going well so far. Inhaling heavily, Natsuko kicked in the door as she pulled out her pistol and jumped all at once into the room.


    Instantly understand the situation indoors. Obviously two back street residents and a visible man. But I am stunned by Natsuko''s intrusion and the response is clearly delayed. Shoot through one man''s throat without straying and stick a gun to the other.


    "Put your gun away and put your hands behind your back."


    I order you to look at a man who is stiff with his nostalgia gun in his hand. The man breathed, took his hands off the gun, and put his hands behind his back.


    Tie the man''s hands together, check his wrist for a machined gun, and pull the gun out of his pocket. Upon confirmation of the bathroom, three middle-aged men and women could be confirmed to be in detention.


    "Bingo......"


    Whispering, Natsuko went to untie the male and female restraints.


    "Mucky! How the hell am I supposed to be in such a blind eye!


    When Natsuko unties her restraints, a fat middle-aged woman with plenty of weight gives her a tall voice.


    "Absolutely! What the hell are these people? Where we''ve been kidnapped, there''s no need for money! I mean, you''re too late to come and help! He thinks we''ve been tied up for hours!


    A middle-aged woman with a look reminiscent of a flying locust lines up her complaints with angry shapes toward Natsuko, who helped her. It also annoys Natsuko, who is warm on boulders.


    "Thanks. That was really helpful"


    Only a skinny middle-aged man with barcode hair says thank you to Natsuko as he weeps.


    "Um... can you not shout? Because their people might come."


    "What! You''re giving me orders! Do something with you when you do! It would be natural! It''s irresponsible!"


    I didn''t even think deeply about who Natsuko was who helped me, and the woman with the locust face swept away at the height of her presence.


    "Ah, shit! I''ll definitely sue these guys! Human rights violations! Assault! Sexual harassment doesn''t add up!


    "As soon as we get home, we''ll mobilize the group and start the movement! We have to demo! And get ready for the press conference! And we''ll find out who''s in charge''s house and call protests from morning to evening!


    Natsuko shot the gun silently at the feet of the middle-aged women who were calling out to her true self. Natsuko was relieved to see a hole in the floor just off his toes and a bit of nitrous smoke, which he worried would be lacking in force because it had a silencer.


    "Violence is the foundation of humanity, isn''t it? Could you be quiet? Before you get quiet with my hands, you can do that, right?


    The two middle-aged women, who had called out hysterically until a few seconds earlier to Natsuko, who made her smile at the gunpoint, turned and cried and snorted again and again.


    Gives death without making it aware of it. That''s the most important thing.


    "I''m not gonna kill you."


    The word now is a lie. The truth is, I kill him. The only way to get him to put on a bully is to kill him. And it''s not enough to just kill him. The evildoers who have caused so much tragedy must be blind spirits in return for what they deserve and as food for their own strength.


    "Ugh, you''re lying... like this..."


    I looked up at the lucky child with a knife in the upper part of the day and trembled in fear every moment. I can''t believe you told me you wouldn''t kill me. Whatever you look at it, it just looks like you''re going to kill it.


    (Are you going to die here? I couldn''t do anything but get killed. Am I here?)


    I feel more remorse than fear, but I can''t help it. I can''t help it.


    I did see the moment when the sword swung down. Yukiko''s behavior burned to memory.


    "Uh-oh!


    Conscious of being torn open in the eye, I panic. Everlasting disappearance. I don''t see anything anymore. I can''t even watch TV. I can''t even read comics. I can''t even play games. Natsuko''s nakedness, which I fantasized about many times, remained unworthy at last. That kind of crap goes through my head. Despair at the loss of the acts that were possible and equipped as usual before.


    When Lucky Son, who saw the peak of that despair, tried to leave the scene to activate the bomb he was installing around his instant head...


    "That''s my friend. If I kill you, I will definitely kill you."


    "He''s also my brother! Likewise, if I kill you, I will definitely kill you!


    I keep hearing voices. Makoto Aizawa with no expression and Mika Tsukinawa with an angry face.


    No, it''s not just those two. Next to True was Shizuno Lei, engaged earlier, and a short haired girl in white stood one step further than the three of them, smiling gently with her crimson eyes pointed this way. You can''t even tell who that is by the first time you meet a lucky child.


    "I don''t think homicide is a good idea, is it? Why don''t we discuss this first? Or take that kid hostage again and run away? Though I don''t think Sister would admit such a bad boy. I''m gonna get my bum penned. Okay?


    Junko Suzuoka''s mouth gave him the name of Sister, and Lucky the Wolf.


    There is also resistance to the killing in front of sibling friends, and if carried out, they will not forgive themselves as declared. In addition, their appearance softened a moment of despair, and it was no longer possible to create quality blind spirits.


    "I honestly think we should surrender. Yikes?


    "Ok...... I surrender"


    Lucky boy turning back with his hands up. I certainly don''t have any more wins. There are some hands that try to escape, but there are doubts that the opponent will not try to kill them immediately. Above all, I was concerned about the word pure child difference.


    Dressed with her back to the four Junkos, she looks up at the night sky. As if dancing crazy, there was a power spiritual figure flying through the sky in irregular movements with tremendous momentum. Not that far away. There''s a chance he''ll come this way.


    "What are you going to do with that spirit of power? How many dozens of magicians did that seal for their lives?


    Now that it has been liberated, Yukiko said, with the nuance that even Junko Yukioka and Rei Shizuno can''t do anything.


    "Haha, there''s me and you tired, right? I think I can go alone."


    Junko laughed sparingly, looking up at the night sky just like Yukiko, staring at the flying spirit of power.


    "I finally see you. to the opponent of the millennial cause."


    Staring at the Spirit of Power and spilling an invincible grin different from usual, Junko muttered.

 147 35

    Masami Toriyama looked at the surrounding landscape with a face like a fox.


    Black smoke rises from all over the blue sky with sparse clouds. Under the hills where Masami stood, the forest stretched out until it interacted with the sky.


    "It was night and it''s suddenly noon, and it''s winter and it''s summer. I don''t know why. I need someone to tell me."


    A squeaky arrow tip, a shallow, dark-skinned little man in a simple outfit, appeared and gazed at Masami. An automatic small gun is held in his hand, and he has an alert look at Makoto. Eventually, men of the same face and skin color appeared one after the other, surrounding Masami. They''re all armed.


    "Okay! This is time travel! Is that it? Maybe it''s a parallel world? You know, which one is it? Tell me? Hey, can anybody speak Japanese?


    Jung-mei speaks up without being afraid of the circumstances in which she is placed.


    "Nippon gin? Watashini Hongo Damene"


    One person surrounded by Masami answers that in one word. The fact that Masami showed no hostility at all and, above all, that she was Japanese greatly eased her vigilance. They were familiar with the Japanese.


    "You don''t answer Japanese in Japanese. So the Japanese are with that one that answers to outsiders about idon ''t english or something? Yeah, I love you."


    Observe firearms held by outsiders. As far as the types of firearms are concerned, there is no time travel, and it seems modern.


    "Oh, this must be a teleport. I''m sure the spirit of power is his fault. Then should I find the Japanese Embassy? Uh, good. I thought it might be a fantasy development where different worlds would summon me and treat me like a brave man to save the world. You don''t seem to have a fantasy world, a toilet washlet, or physiological supplies, do you? If the world were to fly like that, I''d feel like Dozen''s. Realistically, it''s tight."


    I wonder what the hell this woman is talking about, and the men surrounding Masami wear their little necks and face to face. The fact that we are obviously not talking to ourselves, but continue to talk to ourselves, even if the words did not make sense, was discernible from the gaze and tricks of Jung-mi.


    And when I wondered if something sounded flying in, an explosion occurred with the roar.


    "Rocket bullets? I knew this was a battlefield, right?


    Jung-mei turns herself down. The men put up guns. Soldiers in military uniform from beneath the hill sew between the rock shade and the rock shade, about to come up here. It was called controlled movement, a good number and good equipment, it all seemed as if the soldier side was winning.


    "But if I join you this way, you''ll probably win. That''s all true. That''s for sure. Sure. But I don''t even know which one is the good guy or the bad guy. I mean, is there good or evil in war? I don''t think so."


    While Masami is talking, an intense shootout happens to begin. Several bullets are also worn on the ground on the side of Masami.


    "But these people didn''t shoot me when they saw me, and those people, even though they''re after these people, are the momentum to wind up with me, and I guess these people are at a disadvantage and I want to be a judge. Uh, yeah, I thought about something good. I''ll join you, so take me to the Japanese embassy later. Right, that''s good, right? Oh, I don''t get the word, so I like the gesture''s."


    When you tap the shoulder of a man shooting a gun right next door with his finger, Masami points at herself and makes him try to shoot more at the enemy.


    "Oh-ho! Oh-ho! That made sense, didn''t it? Yeah."


    Masami assumed that it made sense, took the outlet again, and went around to their addition.


    When he emerges from the shadows of the rocks with dignity, he securely finishes each shot with a pistol. I don''t care how much I try to hide and not hit it from Masami, but it''s just immobile.


    Whether he is wearing a full auto and a good amount of ammunition, the moment the killer is directed at him, he immediately shoots at the counter with clear aim, and with it he is finishing.


    The men were taken aback when they saw Masami, one pistol after the other, surely killing his enemies. Even if a few people pop up at once and point their guns at Masami, they''re almost shot dead at the same time. It''s a move that I don''t think is human.


    But it doesn''t mean anything from Masami. The opponent is nothing but an elephant. It seemed like an interesting game with more tension when dealing with True or Mika.


    Men who were taken aback, but rejoiced that their immediate enemies had been swept away, honoring Masami with cheer.


    "Hey - I hope you don''t touch me familiarly. I mean, I got it! Don''t hate it, too. Book sucks. So, you want me to take you to the Japanese embassy? I need you to show me quickly."


    Shortly after Masami spoke to a man who had praised him by tapping his shoulder with his hand...


    "Oh? You have Japanese here. I''m not listening."


    Along with the obvious Japanese, a long-headed Japanese man appeared dressed in camouflage clothing. Armed with an assault rifle.


    "And you''ve been dressed a lot oddly, this"


    Next to it was a Japanese with a small, glassy face, the opposite of which. Outfits and gear are similar.


    "Ah, you speak Japanese. It''s Japanese now, isn''t it? Why are you here, Japanese? I mean, where are we? You know what, tell me? I mean, who are you guys?


    "He''s just a passing revolutionary."


    To whomever she did, the child-faced young man answered with a full smile.


    "Your logic is always too unsolicited! I''m thinking of you!


    "What the hell is that! It''s not always the last thing you do! So you think I''ll convince you of everything for me?


    Hearing the reward of the anger of the excited men and women, Aoshima Shinta hesitated to leave.


    "Then am I just a clown desperate for you? Ah, is that so!


    "Wow, little one! I thought you transferred responsibilities like I''m selfishly saying, and now you''re saying that?


    "You''re more right about women. If you''re a man, I''ll wrap more women around you. You need a size."


    The men and women who were indoors froze because people came out of the break-in when suddenly they wondered if an unexpected voice had been heard. Moreover, because of the holding of a pistol in its hand, terror is astonishingly raised.


    "But you also need something called the amount of equipment that women and men take into account and admit it. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Sincerely bowing his head, Aoshima walks out the door.


    "Hey, what!? Uncle now!


    "Thief!?


    After Aoshima leaves, the two of them look at each other and scream.


    "Ugh, cold"


    When I went outside, it was upstairs in the apartment. The snow is piling up quite high.


    "Hokkaido, Northeast or Hokuriku... in any case, that''s something that was flown far away. No, we should think it was only in Japan."


    Zero bitterness, Qingdao stepped into the snow.

 148 36

    Junko believes that everything in this world consists of the laws of physics and that there is no such thing as no scientific basis. Absolutely no inviolable realm, say no with conviction.


    In the past I have seen countless people who use abilities, techniques and moves that make me think of them as a literal special that I will never get away with, but all of them also have a surgical logic, and the more I figure out how it works, the more I could prevent it.


    God Hidden Power Spirit - Junko is convinced that this spirit, which randomly forces the touched to transfer space, is no exception.


    With a urethane curly shit toy over his index finger, Junko was sending his gaze with a strong heart, as if appealing to his own existence, toward the spirit of power above him.


    (I''m going to see how Junko Yukioka can fight that)


    In a tired junction, Sachiko thought as she saw Junko''s back on a faraway roll. Mika and True are watching right on both sides of Yukiko. Every moment is put to sleep in the junction. Only tiredness was out of the junction.


    The Spirit of Power senses the presence of Pure Son and Tired, and it descends rapidly.


    "A thousand years ago - I don''t know if you flew either me or my parents, or if it was the work of a lifelong magician, or if it was already a spirit of power -"


    Set your aim on the pure child whining words that only you can understand, and the Spirit of Power approaches you at an awesome rate. Junko turns to the spirit and throws the toy he''s been spinning on his index finger. The toy bare the spirit and fell to the ground.


    Junko shrugged the dive of the Spirit of Power at her leisure, and she giggled.


    "I knew you meant that. I can''t transfer everything I touch. Then even the air will continue to shift, so there''s going to be a lot of trouble."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, are you okay?!?


    Mika screams watching over the far-roll.


    "Yeah. Flying is only biological - no, it''s limited to the spiritual and the clothing that''s in contact with it or something. What principle, then, is it that makes you warp only those who have spirit? Just think about it."


    Junko explains with a drop of hips and a one-kneed outfit on the ground. The Spirit of Power stands still in the air, looking down at Junko. For the first time, Yukiko saw the power spirit that was constantly moving around completely stopped.


    Junko was also looking up at the spirit of power again. Neither of them try to move with their gaze bumped against each other. The Spirit of Power doesn''t seem or seem to set his aim so that he can''t escape this time, but he can''t ask the three of us in the junction what Junko is trying to do at all.


    The Spirit of Power moves slowly. I twisted my long body and dived faster than earlier when I thought I had targeted Junko.


    Now Mika and Yukiko peel their eyes off at Junko, who doesn''t try to avoid it. Truth is, I watch flat with no reaction whatsoever. I was sure that this would also be as Junko expected.


    Tired pays one hand lightly. In contact with the pure child, a green flame envelops the body of the Power Spirit, striking around in agony as it was bounced.


    Its flames that burn the Spirit Body do not only make the Power Spirit suffer, but also seem to have the effect of restraining it on the spot, which is how the Power Spirit cannot move off the spot while remaining burned by the Flame.


    "Start Analysis"


    When Junko shrugged and stood up, he reached for the Spirit of Power. Crimson eyes are glowing.


    Junko touching the spirit as it is. I try not to figure out the system of its abilities during the thousands of seconds when my body is about to be flown.


    Even before entering the analysis, dozens of ways are assumed in advance to transfer those touched by any mechanism. It will be checked against those assumptions in order of probability. If it matches, it''s just a matter of using the method of breaking that theory that we had prepared in advance.


    (I mean - randomly fly some of the consciousness. Because the spirit can travel beyond material distances, it is not so bitter to transfer the spirit in an instant. In conjunction with the partial transfer of their consciousness, the mechanism is to take in the spirit of those touched, and materially take in even the flesh and the wearables as they are, and to fly. I mean - in a way, this is nothing more than a splendid phenomenon of possession by the Spirit. Probably similar abilities during life)


    "Why... don''t you fly..."


    Seeing Junko flat even touching the divine hidden spirit, Sachiko groans.


    (Well, this guy''s a lass boss to me, and I wouldn''t be surprised how awesome he shows his power)


    I alternate between Junko, who is touching the Spirit of Power, and Lucky, who is stunned to see it, and I truly think.


    "The speed of travel is amazing, but so is the speed of possession. I remember fear when I come into contact with this spirit. In other words, it''s a mechanism called equals metastasis that is possessed. It''s simply that if mental power outweighs resentment, it doesn''t fly because it can resist spiritual possession."


    Explaining with no one, Junko took his hand off the spirit of power.


    "Well, I can figure out how it works, and I don''t know if I need this kid anymore."


    Junko nods when he looks tired.


    As soon as tiredness laid his hands toward the Spirit of Power, and cast a spell in his mouth, the green flame that burned the Spirit of Power blew up in the momentum that impelled heaven, becoming a giant pillar of flame to envelop the Spirit of Power.


    In the flames the Spirit of Power suffered even more intensely, but gradually its movements slowed, and even its elongated and stretched torso shrunk.


    When I wondered if that appearance, which was alien, had become that of a human man, I moved my lips with a serene expression of purity and tiredness - perhaps thanking him, going up in the flame columns as if he were ascending to heaven, and eventually disappearing.


    "Did you make me Buddha? Why...?


    Yukiko asks with a surprising look when she sees that the Spirit of Power has purified her resentment and traveled to the Underworld.


    "Unfortunately, it wasn''t the power I wanted, and hey. This can only be handled by a born holder of special abilities or a trained person. What I wanted was a power that anyone could handle. And now, as with all the research, it''s a little dangerous to handle."


    Finally, there were personal causes, but it was a pure child to keep in mind.


    "What are you talking about? Weren''t you trying to gain the power of the Spirit? I can''t believe I''m purifying it and sending it to the underworld..."


    "So oh, he didn''t want to gain power, he just wanted to study it"


    Junko replies with a smile to Sachiko, who eats uncomfortably.


    The purpose of Yob''s reward is to take the Power Spirit away from Junko Yukioka. It was to free the poor spirit. Pure Son has accomplished no other purpose. I don''t know why. Only true and tired could understand the meaning of Junko''s words.


    "Either way, it was a hassle for me. The ice cream per hit is the same as not knowing if it will hit or hassle until you try it. So, this is how I served the purpose of your Yob reward, so I''d like you to answer my question instead, okay?


    Sachiko feels under pressure when she smiles uncontrollably, but drifts something without telling her whether or not to.


    "What?"


    "Is this the girl who sold the spirit of power to you?


    and refers to every moment that you are laid on your back in the junction.


    "That''s right."


    "Really? I wonder if there''s any difference? I want you to be sure."


    Said Lucky Son, I often stare at him and look at him instantly.


    (Certainly the atmosphere is different. But you''re saying that I met a real phony?


    "We were running to prove the innocence of this child and defeat the evil of Japanese games. That''s what my primary purpose is. I''ve been looking after this kid''s organization for a long time. There''s footage of Yukiko and Moment One of your deals out there, because without proof of innocence or evidence of a Japanese japanese authority rape plot, there''s no restoration of credibility in the back streets or a big name to crush Japanese japanese authority. I mean, you''ve been tricked. You were also used by the Japanese to lay the blame on you. [M] I''m gonna ask you again, okay? Is it really this girl that I met with you?


    Instead of trying to recapture the Spirit of Power, the question is purposefully as a price to pay for this purpose instead. Sachiko couldn''t help but believe it. Junko said he was speaking the truth. There are many parts of me that don''t agree otherwise, and most importantly, I don''t think Junko''s words are lies.


    (Besides... there are a lot of crazy parts to this commotion, for sure. Was my reading completely wrong?


    "Hey, you, why don''t you laugh?


    "Laugh?"


    Sachiko told me, and I guessed I''d be sure of something, and I couldn''t help but laugh at the creation and show it to her.


    "With more sales laughing faces"


    "In this state, though difficult for the person who did this to me..."


    Every moment I try my best to make a laughing face, just like I was told.


    (Not at all...)


    Boy''s loving laugh when we met then. It''s completely different from that look and impression. That was a grin that showed no belly bottom at all. It was as if I didn''t have to look into my eyes or just the way I made my mouth laugh. No, if you think about it carefully, you look and sound the same. But the way you talk and the atmosphere is completely different.


    "This girl is someone else. I''m not the kid you met with then."


    "Yes, the evidence backing get," he said.


    Junko shows her teeth and laughs.


    "Oh my God... I''ve done irrevocable things..."


    Sachiko, on the other hand, was caught in guilt and even learned to stand dazzled. By mistake, he crushed his eyes in an attempt to kill an innocent boy and turn him into a blind spirit.


    "Stop!"


    Sachiko pulled out the knife and was stopped by Mika, who was right next door, grabbing her wrist where she pushed it against her own eyes and tried to pull it off.


    "Let go. I took away that child''s light by mistake. I''ll be the same and make amends."


    "I''m fine. If you have eyes, Yukioka will cure you."


    True said toward the fortunate child with a grieving expression.


    "Really?"


    "Seriously?


    Yukiko and Moment One raise their voices simultaneously.


    "Yeah. It''s as easy as making new eyes and transplanting them. Yikes. So, although there are many courses for artificial demon eyes, which one is better? Eyes that can produce destructive rays, eyes that can dominate a person''s mind with hypnosis, eyes that have clairvoyance and are visible under a girl''s clothes or something"


    "No... just a normal eye"


    I was a pure child who would be kind and recommending me, but every moment I shy away from pulling.


    "Idiot! Because of this, you keep your destruction rays! If I get clairvoyant eyes, I''ll let you cut off the edge of my brothers!


    "I think the hypnotic eye looks better."


    Mika and True hold back.


    "You wanted power! Then this is a good opportunity!


    From Mika, who became the experimental bench for Junko to gain power, he also seemed rather lucky to gain power without the price of such danger.


    "So if you think it''s bad, though it''s not irrevocable, I want you to be a witness - To prove the innocence of sigh poisoning. Bad images of sigh poisoning are already spreading, and in order to get rid of this, we need a lot of proof, hey. If the world-renowned secret society, Yob''s reward agent, could be a witness, it would be convincing."


    Junko looks at Sachiko again and says:


    "Okay. Happy then."


    Smile powerlessly and accept Lucky Son.


    "I ended up just pulling everyone''s legs..."


    Momentarily self-derisive.


    "That''s not true! Nice!"


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s an important role, too, huh?


    Mika and Junko seemed to be following me, but it just sounded ironic at first sight.


    "I think you bravely stood up to pour your own stigma while you were in that position. Though I wouldn''t be happy to say it with you in my eyes like this."


    "No, because I don''t resent it..."


    Yukiko''s sincere comfort was the happiest moment.

 149 37

    Natsuko walked in the hotel in search of Yi''s appearance and discovered Yi in the lookout lounge.


    Natsuko lowers her back on the couch, which is placed directly opposite Yi sitting.


    "He says the Blind Spiritualist has now been secured. By the hands of Junko Suzuoka."


    "Ho."


    To Natsuko''s report, but Yi doesn''t show otherwise upset.


    "He testified that every moment of our month was separate from the person who made the deal"


    "Heh."


    Natsuko is surprised by Yi, who even laughs.


    "Do you care that I can afford it? I don''t have a hitter anymore. I used every hand I could think of. I intend to fight with all my might against a big man named Junko Suzuoka. Well, there could have been a better hand, and there might have been a downfall that I didn''t come up with."


    "So you think it''s satisfying?


    "I wonder if that''s the place. I mean it, I fought for my life, and even if it kills me, I feel like I can''t help it."


    I shrug my shoulders with a mouthful and face that makes me look like a little fool.


    "Well, what do you say? What about the merger? I seem to have reversed the situation, could you think again? Now in the form that the Japanese play power is absorbed by sighing addiction."


    In the thickness of the skin on the face of Yi, who says it is soggy throughout this period, Natsuko is stunned. I told you they might kill you. Shortly after that, I still don''t understand the nerves that can say this. Maybe it''s just a simple mess, but this dude''s stupidity makes Natsuko feel remarkably uncomfortable.


    "I refuse"


    I stare at Yi and tell him clearly.


    I''m home.


    Junko''s bright voice sounded and Natsuko learned relief. Junko''s voice has never sounded as comfortable as it did at this time. There is also True and Mika behind Junko. There is no such thing as a flash. I know why.


    "Hey, Yi-jun. You know why I was just so close to you the whole time, and I didn''t set anything up, especially against you, just engaged in surveillance? I think you know what I''m talking about.


    Junko sits over Natsuko sitting and asks Yi face to face.


    "Because you can keep your head down when you have to, right? If you keep your head down fast without fighting, you can absorb the Japanese gameplay without compromising the members of the Japanese gameplay authority, and vice versa. Is it all for Takagi-san?"


    Yi said with a thin laugh. Think that if you were in Junko''s shoes, you would have. If Junko had thought the same thing, I''d be just a little happy.


    "Exactly. If it weren''t for Nacchan and the others, we''d be making it a simpler, more forceful Don Pachi expansion, wouldn''t we? That''s more interesting, and you can get tons of people to be experimental material. Come on. I only got one this time, though."


    It goes without saying who one of them is.


    "I knew it was what I expected. The world is scared, but if I can keep you on my side, if you like me, I''ll be no more comfortable. I envy Takagi-san."


    I really think so, Yi. The atmosphere that had eaten people before had disappeared and turned into a refreshing look.


    "Well, you''ve entertained me more than I thought, too, huh? I think the Tokyo Dickland bombing in particular was pretty good. The rest could have been stronger elements of luck already. No, it''s the decisive reason I couldn''t deal with the uncertain element of power spirit, and I wonder if it''s the result of losing the twitch from it. And then, overall, you''re being too forceful. You could call a beating too much for us."


    "I was neglected by areas such as witchcraft but spirits, and I wonder if it wasn''t enough to deal with the area. I was gonna do a lot of research on this and get my hands on it. Hey. I also tried a few requests for the handling of the spirit of power in that relationship, but they turned it all down. Thanks to the liberation of the spirit of power first, Aoshima was also flown to Aomori. I didn''t think that was such a hell of a substitute."


    "As for that, I wonder if it turns out to be the same, even if it wasn''t possible to hire a kind of magician. There''s no such thing as a magician who singles power spirits, and you can''t refuse to do that."


    "I''m not going to absorb the Japanese gameplay. I don''t need that. It''s enough to stay in the small organization we''re in."


    Natsuko, sitting on Junko, breaks into a story between the two of us. It would be ideal if the street tried Natsuko by far. It is better to run a small but fine and honest organization. I only have the impression that running a large organization is annoying.


    "When you get a chance to get the power, you shouldn''t hesitate to get it, okay? Well, you''re right to let the PTA people go."


    She switched positions while riding over Natsuko and dressed up face to face with Natsuko nearby, Junko said.


    "Blah, blah, blah, blah. Were you able to solve this matter by yourself without the help of me, True you and Mika? You couldn''t, could you? But thanks to us with the power, we could work it out, couldn''t we?


    "Oh, yeah..."


    "Come on in the world, sadly, you tend to lose all serious people, don''t you? But with great power, even if there''s something unreasonable about honesty that''s disastrous, we can deal with it by force, right? I can help you, not just myself, but also when someone else is in trouble. So, power is important, and we need it. If you get a chance, you should get it without hesitation. It doesn''t have to be. You''re the boss of the organization."


    Shut up Natsuko. Emotionally, I feel stronger about wanting to stay the way I am, but I am neither in the world nor in a position where emotions alone are necessary. What Junko says doesn''t sound right. In the future, when an organizational crisis comes, when it becomes necessary to solve it by force, it is decided that it is better to be in a large organization than in a weak organization.


    "Of course, I''m sure big organizations have a lot of hard work and responsibilities."


    "Okay. I''ll try."


    Natsuko nodding with determination.


    "Oh, good. Mr. Yukioka and I, we agreed. Regrettably, I will work in good faith in my position under Mr. Takagi. Boost your nascent sighing addiction together. Best regards,"


    A few cold glances pour out at the perseverance that says he is soggy with his face.


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?


    Junko looks back to Yi.


    "You want me to atone for the deception you''ve done to me and the sins you''ve done to discredit my friends?


    "Ah? I knew it?


    Seeing Yi let her tongue out, Natsuko was impressed by the nerves that were so thick that she passed over to be stunned.

 150 End Chapter

    Tasmania Devil, a relaxing place for residents of the back streets of Euthanasia City. Junko was there, meeting someone. No, should I say I''ve been waiting for you to come home?


    "Ah, Mr. Aoshima, welcome home. Took you a long time, huh?


    "You''re finished on the way to the train. After all, it''s been a long day."


    Shinta Aoshima, the number 2 Japanese Play Authority, flown to Aomori by the Power Spirit, smiles bitterly and sits next to the counter seat with Junko.


    "Mr. Aoshima asked me for a favor and I called him in."


    "I can largely imagine what a favor would be. But before you do, I''d like to complain about you. Oh, the usual."


    When ordered from a master dressed in a bear, the master nods silently and cleverly pours ice and liquid into the shaker with the bear''s hand.


    "Sure, our boss had some rough parts of his late youth, and a lot of personality problems, but he was still quite qualitative. I wanted to nurture it while I supported it, but I was so angry that you crushed me."


    "I see. I somehow know how that feels, but I wonder if Nacchan''s support would dissatisfy you instead? There''s still a lot of immature parts of that kid, and I think he''s worth the support.


    "It doesn''t matter. However, if I had the qualities as a head-strengthener, I still had more fortitude. Mr. Takagi is not a bad head of a small organization, but what about running a large organization? As far as I''m concerned, immature kids deserve support and polish."


    Aoshima''s words were sincere. In addition to that, there can be no dissatisfaction with being able to hold the same position in almost the same organization as before. On the contrary, the merger that Yi wanted to make was essentially fulfilled. Although there is a big difference between the name of the organization and the head.


    "It presupposes that there is upliftment and integrity. I think Yi had a bit of a problem with the latter.


    "Sure...... It''s not a bad story for me, so I''d love to take it, but I''d like to ask you one more thing."


    "I know you don''t have to tell me. Hey?


    Junko smiles.


    "If you''re Yi, come on, I didn''t kill you. If I kill you, my prospects will be par."


    "Don''t let it live and kill you like a star charcoal curse - is it? I don''t know if I can say this, but I didn''t mean any harm directly to you, so I''d like you to take a little warm action."


    In a slightly sarcastic tone, Aoshima puts the kamikaze served to the bear master on his mouth. It''s the same substitute as the cocktail placed in front of Junko. Junko rejoices in front of the like-minded.


    "That''s right... if there''s any trigger. I wonder if you''ll keep reflecting now. I don''t want you to taste it for yourself."


    Junko will also state his policy, as Aoshima seems to almost discern Yi''s current situation. If you have a good head rotation and a good guess, you can tell them what you want to say, even if you have few words, so that''s enough.


    "So there are people who reflect and people who don''t."


    "If you don''t, I wonder if it will stay that way forever"


    To Aoshima''s words, Junko returns so with an uncontrolled smile.


    "Believe me, I''ll wait. I''ve known her since she was a little girl, and she can do it."


    in a joking tone, but at the same time I say so with certainty


    "This is what you were going to do from the beginning. I was trying to absorb the sighing addiction by absorbing the Japanese gameplay authority the other way around, trying to put Mr. Takagi, who is in good faith, on its head."


    "It would have been easy if I''d just crushed you guys, but I had to take care of Nacchan''s decency, and I cared a lot. Okay?


    "So you didn''t kill Yi for that. Let people who can handle it after the war tell them what to do, so they can absorb the organization smoothly and be supportive hostages."


    The talent is Aoshima himself, who is nobody else.


    "The partnership with me and the absorption of sigh poisoning that you were trying to do, I just did it the other way around. The way you did it was a big mess and a strong measure, but it''s not as stupid as it sounds. I''d rather have a plan full of holes like that. A lot of times I get drowned in a trick because of the stiffening of the bees."


    "If you fail, you''ll end up being called a fool. And we failed. Then I''ll be free around here."


    Aoshima turned away from Junko and took a seat as he drank his cocktail, leaving Tasmania Devil behind.


    A few hours before the interaction between Junko and Aoshima took place in Tasmania Devil, Yukiko Du was meeting Sister, who had come to Japan, at Wombat, a family restaurant located in Kandoville.


    "I didn''t know Sister was on her own."


    "I was trying to surprise you and keep it to myself - It''s a good opportunity, and I haven''t wanted to see Junko''s face in a while."


    A white woman, around twenty, dressed in a full-body white suit as opposed to a lucky child, laughs and looks like a prank as she rubs her wavy red hair with her right hand.


    It was Sister, the head of Job''s reward, who headed the underwater force of the Spirit of Power sent from "Job''s Reward" headquarters. but by the time we arrived, it was all over.


    "I''ve just chosen a place like that as a lurking place, and I''ve made a lot of sacrifices"


    "There will be considerable criticism from the organization and others about it, but my presence has gripped the punishment for you - Your choice turned out to be wrong, but the real culprit is the Japanese play."


    To the lucky boy, who says with a nagging and bitter look, Sister tells him with a cool face, he takes the coffee cup and carries it to his mouth without milk or sugar.


    It''s not like I''m allowed to apologize no matter how much. Choosing a place for people to gather as a latent place is a failure in the first place. I believed that there was no danger in everything, but I felt better. In contrast, it was more painful for the lucky child not to be punished in any way and not to ask questions.


    "In the matter of grass dew milk, which I refrained from as the next directive - but I will withdraw it again and ask you to do another job. Infiltrate the cult religious group Megalodon of Thin Happiness, which has been making noise in Japan lately - and investigate it. Because we find out their ultimate purpose and who the patriarch called Princess Midori is."


    Sachiko also expected that the task would be given shortly. Given the current situation in Japan, where believers in religious organizations continue to make cases, it can be taken for granted priority.


    "What would you do if it was the worst result you were afraid of?


    Hit the question you know the answer to for confirmation.


    "If I could, I''d say only the patriarch would have a butterfly pen - but where I crushed their heads, they were really brainwashed - and they wouldn''t stop rambling - hey"


    Understanding what Sister was about to say, Yukiko unexpectedly slipped away from her gaze and sneered, frowning.


    (You want me to kill them all...?


    You can''t possibly feel no resistance in carrying it out. But if you hesitate to assume the worst case scenario, there can be a more terrible tragedy.


    "I will continue to give you a tough assignment, but I am counting on you."


    Tell her in a soft tone, as if she were lucky.


    "I won''t screw up this time"


    Sister smiled softly and nodded at the lucky child, who looked up and turned to the eyes of determination.


    Twenty minutes after the interaction between Junko and Aoshima took place in Tasmania Devil, True and Mika visited the store and reached a box seat where Junko and I could sit up to six people.


    "You couldn''t take the chance to give me a man for one second!


    Mika reveals her dismay and says it out loud.


    "You couldn''t be a hero, but this is what it''s all about. I didn''t get anything."


    True, who sat in the seat across from Mika, says and mouths Brandy.


    "That''s right. I implanted the artificial demon eye for free, and most importantly, I think it means I''ve gained experience."


    I agree that Junko, who sat next to me true, kept her smile sticking, as usual.


    and the instantaneous one, who is the subject of the topic in good time there, shows up with Natsuko.


    "That was fast!... That''s creepy!


    "I thought I''d say"


    Seeing that the color of my brother''s eyes is the same as that of Junko''s eyes, Mika openly smiles at his face and his reactions.


    "For once, I gave him about three patterns: atomic decomposition, hypnosis and petrification, but if he continued to use them a lot, his eyes would get tired, so be careful."


    "Atomic decomposition... No, I''ll stay thankful again. Yes."


    The moment I get my artificial demon eye implanted, I bow my head toward Junko.


    "Thank you from what, Junko sister"


    After Natsuko drowned his head deeply, he sat next to Mika. Instantly sits next to Natsuko.


    "Well, for now, I mean one thing settled. Everybody, stay annoyed. Kanpai."


    "Cheers and nothing, though we were all starting to drink on our own without waiting to get it all together."


    True to penetrate Junko''s head without one person responding.


    "This commotion - what was the Japanese Play Authority in the first place!


    "Before that, what was Mika and I like to be? Especially if you weren''t there or not. All three."


    To Mika''s words, a blatantly sarcastic truth.


    "That''s not true! It''s useful enough to attract the blind spiritualist and Masami Toriyama, and Junko was easy to move for that matter! Didn''t you!?


    "Mika''s right. In that sense, it''s very useful."


    "That''s what you call an expos��? No, it may not even be an expos��."


    True that is even more obviously ironic to the pure child to follow.


    "By and large, while we realize they planted the bomb, we don''t even let them know about it, and we don''t have to investigate or deal with it ourselves." Depending on that move, it wouldn''t have been that miserable, would it?


    To point out the chase, Mika snubs and pushes silently with all the moments.


    "Well, I didn''t come together for a reflection. Gentlemen, be gentle."


    "I don''t even want to say Gucci. I was anxious to see if these guys really knew their own faults. I wanted to stab the nail."


    Even if I can be tempted by Junko, the truth doesn''t show any sign of retreating.


    "I''m not just blaming you for what turned out to be a man on the street. That''s what I''m trying to say, knowing these serious things and not taking any account of them or counteracting them, that one day you might have a deadly poka."


    "True you''re right. We both need to reflect there."


    Natsuko said it was easy.


    "I honestly congratulate Natsuko on becoming the head of the big organization! Honestly, cheers!


    Mika smiles at the full face and gives her a glass.


    "I wasn''t on board, though. I mean, it was more of a hassle or a small tissue, but it was sexual. Was it fun?"


    I thought it was bad for Junko, who recommended merger absorption with Nippon Wei, but Natsuko decided to tell the truth because of the fact that his willing opponent was in front of him and the booze seat.


    "I know it''s going to be a lot of trouble, but life is something to experience a lot of experiences, and come on. It should be more positive to say that we are not just going to be small organisations, but also that we are going to be running large organisations. I know I''ve been untrained in my days."


    "Somehow Junko is a good guy this time! Strange! Or were you doing something out of our sight!?


    "No, it''s nothing. I don''t always do bad things."


    The true back of my brain when I heard Junko''s words, I thought of someone in the lab.


    Plus the next day - before 3pm.


    "Snacks." Everybody gather around. Noodles in the Japanese-style Room


    Junko''s voice echoes all the speakers installed within the Snow Oka Institute.


    When tea time or snack time is held, it takes place in the living room or in the Japanese room. Truly very. That was one of the pleasures. Until the other day.


    Junko, Tired, and Zao were already inside in the Japanese-style room of the octatami. There was also that naughty little girl, and she smiled at me when she saw what was true.


    There was another one. This one was too alien.


    With the entire body skin peeled off from the neck and nerves exposed, something like an electrode is inserted everywhere in the body, and the lower back area is spherical. And with his hands almost straight up, his legs were stretched straight and horizontal, almost vertically, and he was turned sideways and strapped to the wall.


    From the first person to see it, are you also doing any training, or it might look like an avant-garde art expression activity.


    "Mr. Zuo, I''m not in Geyu again."


    "Ge Yu again..."


    Zuo puts on his face.


    "It''s my favorite these days. What''s wrong with Ge Yu?


    "I can''t believe I''m getting caught up in my throat and esophagus because I''m hanging around"


    "That''s it. Then we can remodel it later so it doesn''t get caught."


    "No, it''s hard to get a modified surgery for that."


    Shortly after Zao said no...


    "Uhhhhhhh!


    A man shouted at the wall of the room.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    A few moments later and then a second scream.


    "Honey, hey, hey!


    Third scream.


    "What is this..."


    Zao asks Junko abruptly. I wondered which way to go into what was in this laboratory, it was a zodiac that I didn''t go into a bit or softly, but nevertheless I had to go into this.


    "Scream clock. Tokei by name. The clock says it measures time, but this is the punishment of time and the time sentence! We can remodel the hips so they can rotate 360 degrees, and when the time comes, we can just flush the electricity down and make them scream. Interesting. That said, there was a big mess called Tokay in Southeast Asia."


    Junko proudly explains.


    "It''s just nasty screaming and I don''t want to come to this room anymore as long as I keep this stuff"


    True threw up and left the room.


    "Uh, no..."


    Junko is denied his full confidence and drops his shoulder with a disappointing face.


    "Hey, Yi-jun, can''t you scream in a cute voice any more?


    Turning to Yi Akagi, who was turned into a human watch, Junko asks with a straight face.


    "Uh... I don''t think that''s the problem..."


    Yi spills a masochistic grin as she covets from the edge of her mouth, answering without strength.


    "Junko, I''ve got a good idea."


    A raw head and toddler girl grown from a plant pot placed on a shabu table, but she spread a grin to the full surface and suggested.


    "All you have to do is modify your voice into a girl! Like crap. So, if you make the scream and the h gasp, then true - you''ll be thrilled! What do you think?"


    "Soledad! Wow, you little genius! Head at last."


    "Why don''t you realize that changing your voice only makes you feel more sick..."


    Hearing the seemingly enjoyable interaction between Shiatsu and Junko, Zuo shrugs and squeaks.


    "Pfft... there''s just life. It''s better. From the bottom of this despair, I will surely lift you up..."


    I swear strongly to my heart that I would never give up as long as I had my life, although I had no plan whatsoever as to exactly how I would climb out of this state and how I would be free from this state in the first place.


    5 Let''s Play in the World''s Nastiest Amusement Park End

 151 Three Preambles

    The mansion passed through the depressed woods.


    It was once called the Cat Mansion there. It is a name given that a magician with terrible powers lives in it, and is full of the incarnate cats he has created.


    It was called by the Lord of the Mansion and by the Lord and the familiar sorcerers by his name with a certain familiarity, but now it is decaying without the shadows to see.


    I don''t even see a cat. I don''t have to check to understand how this happened, Shizuno Rei, who visited the Cat Mansion.


    The beautiful blonde green-eyed boy had a worried look on his face. Everything is within prediction. Thinking about the person you are going to meet, which will come to your attention in the future, I feel heavy.


    "Milk, ebony"


    Before the gates of the decaying mansion, confirming the two cats, white and black, Tired called the names of each cat.


    Of the two cats, the black cat rushes over looking tired and ringing. The white cat just turned her shiny eyes tired and snorted.


    "You guys were... alive, weren''t you? No�� is it correct that you stayed��"


    Crouching down, stroking the throat of a black cat, tired of talking.


    Open the door and go inside. It is a Japanese-style mansion.


    Surprisingly, even though the mansion''s garden was rough all-you-can-look and about to decay, the interior was well maintained. It''s as if people live and live.


    I know all about what that means and who''s taking care of it. Though I am certain that it is not the Lord of this mansion at least.


    Black and white cats run before tired. I''m leading you down to the Lord of the Mansion. Tired follows it.


    I went up the stairs and opened the lid before the two cats stopped. Seeing the person there, as expected, Tired narrowed his eyes pitifully.


    A man in a white kimono in his late twenties sat on a tatami and looked up at the ceiling with a frightened face. No, I''m actually relieved. From the end of the half-opened mouth, the saliva continues to drip. It is already equal to having no will of your own.


    "It seems unusual... Are you the ones changing clothes?"


    Talking to the cats at his feet, the black cat roared more abominably and nodded. I can imagine that they probably also provide care such as excretion.


    "Shiro Kusa Tsukiyu"


    Tired calls the name of a man who is relieved.


    No response. I don''t even have a reaction. But his voice would be heard, and tired spoke with certainty, even if he did not have to look at this one to pass it on to the other with signs.


    "I knew you couldn''t... Kashiro. You''ve done exactly what I warned you."


    Two cats disappeared distracted. The fusima closes. I''m not tired of closing it. Of course I''m not a frightened man. It''s a cat.


    "Humans are - no, all creatures shine only in the prescribed time. I have said many times that it is unnatural, contrary to the laws of this world, such as eternal life. My... that''s what that strange apprentice said. You didn''t hear it."


    It''s usually a rough way to talk, but at that time it was more fluent than usual. This is what happens when you''re serious.


    "Having eternal life is tantamount to treason to this world... The world will not allow it. Only those who can endure eternal life can continue to resist the world. Only those who have crossed the limits of their souls"


    The legendary demon, who has maintained his beauty to the divine and the appearance of a boy for hundreds of years, affirms pimply. I don''t want to be proud of myself for conforming to what I''m saying right now, but I thought I was tired right after I said it, not to get a little disgusted.


    "But not all those who have past lives, including me, keep that mind normal... Once this happens, there''s a big price to pay.... Are you listening? Kanshiro."


    A grain of tears spills out of a man''s eyes, as if to echo a tired voice.


    Seeing that makes tiredness an indescribably pathetic look. It didn''t seem like my heart had completely decayed, but it would be a matter of the earliest time. Leave the room without saying anything more.


    Probably never see each other again. Those whose hearts have died cannot live long, even if they can only live their lives.


    Even if the nature of immortality is acquired to stop the ageing of the flesh, only the righteous can stop the ageing of the spirit. Only that limited number of people can be called ''those with a life past'', or ''overlife'', and become true immortals.


    "Yes... that''s quite a price to pay... Me too... The price for violating the laws of the world."


    Shortly after he whines masochistically, he meets his eyes with the two cats who were in the hallway. Tired smiled lightly, leaving the cat mansion behind as it was.


    That was about seventy years ago.


    Residents on the back streets basically try to keep their business to themselves and avoid any other interference they can.


    Neither do the police actively control the residents of the back streets, but they remain silent about those who have gone too far into criminal activity. For example, if there is a visible homicide, there can be an investigation and an arrest. The case itself can also be rubbed off, but that is subject to limited conditions.


    No, there''s a write-off command out of the ''hub'' that divides the back street before the police can keep an eye on it. The extreme insecurity on the front streets is because it is an unwelcome development to try from the back streets.


    Very few, but some continue to survive the central decision to wipe them out. They are extremely armed and dangerous, called ''taboos''.


    The Pharmaceutical Buddha City Police Department, like the police stations in other dark-designated cities, was staffed with selected police officers who were particularly adept at roughing up the backstreets so as not to draw on the rough guys.


    Instead of pistols, which have been used extensively for centuries, pocket pistols, pencil guns, etc. such as delinger are planted under the sleeve, and machine pistols, etc. are also supplied. So much so that the baton carries the electronics.


    But they don''t move. Everyone in Medicine Buddha City knows that they will not answer any of the requests of citizens in trouble in the back streets or mafia. Every police officer who holds the position of Medicine Buddha gives priority to his or her own cuteness. Of course some police officers didn''t, but such decent officers are quickly flown elsewhere.


    That''s because of the rise of the Mafias, a different realm from the back streets, even though the Medicine Buddha City is far more dangerous than other dark cities. If you try to protect your citizens properly, you have a high chance of dying. Therefore, the police officers do not try to protect the citizens.


    The officers are scattered in the ground floor hall of the Pharmaceutical Buddha City Police Station. It''s not a metaphor, it''s literal, it''s less than ten centimeters of meat. Dozens of cops are so scattered that they don''t even know the prototype. Not disconnected. They are torn apart.


    A space full of smells of blood, nitrous smoke and filth. Blood covering one side of the floor. There are only four survivors. One is a male cop who is now slightly torn from the end part of his body. One man, with his fearful grip and strength, will tear the human body apart so easily that it becomes a piece of flesh - that is, Teng himself, who created this tragedy. One dressed like a dog crawling and squatting, a lady cop holding her head and trembling. And the other, the trembling girl.


    "Well, it was fun inside."


    With a slight laugh, he rips off the cop''s chest and takes every single rib, and the bloody man with his whole body turns back makes an awesome grin on his bright red stained face with returning blood.


    Men are in their mid to late twenties. The brown skin makes you ask about drawing the blood of immigrants or immigrants, and their height is clearly over 190.


    He wears high-exposure clothing that all-backs reddish hair and boasts muscles. A muscular, but sleek shape, not an enlarged macho, with no extra meat whatsoever, the owner of supple muscles. A conspicuous, well-lit face with a very long face, high nose beams and deep carvings would fall into the category of a beautiful man enough, but its grin, lifted wide up the edge of his mouth, highlights the fierce and fierce impression.


    He puts his hand in the back of his chest laughing naggingly, pulls out his heart, and manages to look fun over the face of a still alive cop.


    He was originally a cop with a look of despair, but he was shown his heart, and the color of that despair darkened even more. After seeing the cop''s reaction, the man asks him to throw his heart unconstitutionally far away.


    The lady cop, who was crawling on the floor and trembling, recognized that her fate would come down on her own, and almost all her emotions had died, but only one, and if there was survival somewhere in the station, she prayed that she would not come down to the ground floor before this man walked away.


    "Oh, dear."


    The man put his hands behind his back on the woman''s neck and threaded it gently.


    Seeing the face of a desperate woman, the man laughed contentedly, away from the woman. At the tip of it, some of the hair that is all-back drips forward, and the man glides it back in a noisy fashion.


    "I don''t know, it''s surreal. Just the opposite of the neck or something."


    As he crawled and poked his ass up, only his neck turned toward the remains of a dressed lady policeman who looked up at the ceiling on his back, the man told.


    How this happened is really simple. I came to the police station to break it down because someone I didn''t like happened to be a police officer.


    Then he also broke all the police officers in the precinct who got in the way. That''s all we''re talking about. This man had as much power as he could do that on foot and with no hesitation he had a thought circuit to run. It will therefore be designated a taboo.


    "It''s over."


    The man drops his gaze beside him with a fierce look on his face. At the end of her gaze, one girl perched on the floor and trembled in the tragedy played out in front of her. The age would be between ten and twelve.


    "I took revenge on you. I used the position of a cop and his father to toy with you and his shitty buddies, and I broke it all the way I wanted."


    The girl''s tremor stopped. There was a gentle grin on the face of a man dripping blood back. I just saw that, and I lost my fear.


    This horrible man was equal to the Prince of the White Horse to the girl. I saved myself from hell, and I succeeded in all the ghosts of hell, and I also shot the girl in the heart.


    "So, it''s Blue. If you don''t want to go, will you come to us? My husband has one more kid, and he doesn''t care."


    In a big hand full of blood offered, the girl, called Blue, also reaches out. The man''s hand grabbed the blue hand and pulled it up all at once.


    The brown-skinned man walks out of the police station in a bloody outfit, holding hands with the girl and gently walking through the city. The man walks without any reaction, even when he sees the people he goes to turn away from him in a slight face or in a rush.


    As he was walking, he felt a vibration in his pocket and took out his fingertip phone.


    "What are you doing, Cass?"


    There was a heterogeneous sounding voice, as if it had even been called in a voice changer. Though for a man it is a voice he could hear.


    "I was just playing a little bit because I''m free"


    My hair around the top of my temple drips forward again, and I pay it back with my fingers to answer.


    "The center has decided to dispose of you." We''ll have a central assassin over there in a minute. "


    "Looking forward to that. If it wasn''t for Taboo''s eleventh, I''d be foiled, too."


    The man laughs invincibly.


    "If that''s all, there''s still talk of Ashiya Kurodo coming to Pharmaceutical Buddha City. If you run into him, run away, bokeh. ''


    "Huh? Who are you talking to?"


    The grin disappears lightly and the man''s face looks grumpy and distorted.


    "You are one of the greatest masterpieces I have ever made. But it''s still far from Ashiya. ''


    On the way over, the man hung up his phone. For he believed and did not doubt that whoever he was could not lose, that he was the strongest. I didn''t want to refuse to admit it, such as being denied headless, and I couldn''t help but be angry.


    The phone rings again. I wanted to ignore it, but I''m an irreversible opponent, and I have no choice but to take it.


    ''Don''t hang up on me on the way. I''ll kill you.''


    A mechanical sounding voice tells angrily.


    "Come back soon. Let''s go to the amusement park."


    "Not again... it''s the second time this week, right? You''ll only be in the Ferris wheel anyway, so you can already live in the Ferris wheel."


    halfway into a sigh mix, the man said.


    "Ah? I''m going to the aquarium, too. Heavy rides and shards. I mean, I can''t ride. Come back soon, Noroma. I''ll go to the amusement park if you''re put up in Ashiya. ''


    Hang up again. Now I also turned it off. The other person is his Lord - but no, that''s why it''s on my mind to be assured of my defeat to this other person. If this happens, I will return whatever it takes to that Ashiya and I will decide in my heart to do it in return.


    That was twelve years ago.


    - Discussion on Arlaune -


    The vampire virus has been created by Grass Dew Milk, one of Japan''s three most dangerous and brilliant mad scientists known as the Three Crazies, and is being spread by Sea Chihuahua, a terrorist group that is cordial with the environmental protection group Grim Penis.


    In Japan, artificial blood distribution, etc. is carried out to infected people, but there is severe discrimination under water, and infected people cannot publicly disclose that they are infected. Infected minors cannot appeal to their parents even if they are infected, and in many cases they commit violent, impulsive assaults and murders without being able to consume blood.


    In Europe and the United States, such as being placed in segregated facilities, in some countries, it is subject to more severe discrimination than in Japan because of religious beliefs.


    There are still no reports of onset in our country. Suspicions of cover-up arise, but no one prys. Even if it develops, it can also be seen as a size that can be concealed.


    The theory that the virus originated from Arlaune is very powerful.


    Ten years ago, the Arlaune monstrosity disturbed, but it is not surprising that the mysterious organic matter was able to reflect the thoughts of men and encourage evolution, thus creating a virus that embodies mythology and inheritance.


    It is also likely that grass dew milk, a vampire virus producer, utilized Arlaune, even from the fact that it was within the daytime joint Arlaune research team.


    Once the three fanatics were at the core of the JALLAUNE research team during the day, but at the instigation of the U.S.-China War, the national traffic during the day was cut off, the team broke down in the air and the research was thwarted.


    At that time, the original of Arlaune was taken away by someone, and both governments are following its whereabouts during the day.


    Three fanatics also brought up copies of Arlaune, but they also didn''t seem to have grasped the original location.


    There are several indications that they were looking for the original whereabouts. Even the great monster that appeared in Tokyo Bay, seeing that it had evolved from a copy, the power and potential of the original is immeasurable.


    Three fanatics in possession of copies of Arraune - Grass Dew Milk, Junko Snowoka and the Fumizaki Sword - are still seen as ongoing research.


    Grass dew milk, in particular, may also be seen as a fairly advanced study due to the creation of its fruitful vampire virus.


    Grass dew milk only shows up online. This mysterious figure is even rumored to be data with a derived self in the computer world because there is no trace of him appearing on the surface stage.


    If it had been before the year 208x, it would have smiled, but now that the existence of the Spirit Soul has been demonstrated, the story that the Spirit is electronically lowering its roots into the computer world can be a great possibility, not a myth.


    The influence and visibility of the three fanatics is also immense in the Japanese backstreet society, making it one of the living legends of the backstreet.


    It is dangerous to lay hands on the detours, but those who seek to reveal the identity of the grass dew milk remain unknown, although we have also investigated it on numerous occasions.


    The only thing that turns out is that one of the more ancient witchcraft genres present in this country is a monogamous genre called Grass Dew Stream.


    But it''s also the last thing that interrupts Shiro Kusaru''s record. Since the last name Grass Dew is very rare in Japanese surnames, it was thought that there might be some association with Grass Dew Milk, but the association is unknown.


    In addition, the theory that Battle Creature, which was first put into operation in the US-China War, was also able to be bioweaponized by smooth genetic manipulation because of the implantation of Arlaune - which naturally does not copy and is a recopy - at the production stage.


    When we heard about the US putting Battle Creature biological weapons into our country during the US Medium Wars, we thought both the military and the government at the time were Yotai, but when it was actually put in, it caused far more damage than we could have imagined, making it impossible to laugh.


    Our country also succeeds in producing and mass-producing Battle Creatures at an alarmingly early stage. The result was a level that did not take any pull from that in the United States, and was significantly higher in terms of production. There is also a theory that Takahiro Kato stole data from the United States, brought it into our country, and that our research institutes imitated it.


    Among the scientists who were on the Japan Joint Research Team before the Great War, Junko Yukioka, one of the three fanatics, had moved to the U.S. Army during the Great War, so it is likely that Junko Yukioka was involved in the manufacture of Battle Creatures in his country.


    Genetic engineering is now more developed than thirty years ago, so it is possible to produce more lethal battle creatures, even without the genome of Arlaune.


    But if the original Arlaune was discovered, which remained unknown for more than thirty years, and this was analyzed, there can be no doubt that a more powerful biological weapon could be launched.


    No, we''re not talking about staying only with biological weapons. I can assure you that Arlaune''s original could revolutionize all living beings on the planet today.


    - Final -


    Wang Xiulan, captain of the special task force Brick, Wang Xiulan, last saw this report two years ago. It seems that it was written six years ago.

 152 1

    Hotel for residents on the back street - "Hotel Wallaby", in Euthanasia city.


    Since it is a hotel designated as a neutral area over the centre, it is a place where residents of the back streets can spend a night in peace, but are not allowed to stay longer than two days. If only we could pay for it, we could stay longer, because those who are after their lives could live permanently, and they could be overflowing with all those people.


    For use, residents of back streets use it mainly when teaming up to perform their work. Because it would be more convenient to have a meeting, etc. in a safe area while staying. It is also rare for hostile forces to stay with each other at the same time and to bowl in hotels.


    One reason why Komatsuhiro Komatsu, the boss of Abyss of Good Will, went to such a hotel Wallaby was when he called the luxury prostitute he was turning into. Komatsu had been feverish on one fancy whore since seven years ago.


    Astral Wife, a prostitution organization. He is the number one seller among prostitutes in Euthanasia City, dubbed the Dark Goddess, and a legendary luxury whore with many big backstreet guys in it - Kamiya Blue Kamiya Aye.


    Her nominations are always fierce, and overnight nomination fees due to the winning bidding system can even exceed a million. Komatsu had put most of his earnings into her.


    "Blue, how old are you this year?


    Komatsu asks, falling asleep in a large letter on the bed and exposing himself to the nakedness of his predecessor, the hairy twinkle. The lower half of his face is also covered with a mustache, and he''s over forty and he''s in a lateral fat physique, so the expression of a man like a bear tightens.


    "Twenty-three. We''ve been dating a long time, and you can remember that."


    With his underwear on, he laughed prankily and Blue answered. I can laugh.


    Not so much a special beauty, but the owner of an adorable child-face, with a good style inside. But if you look only at its appearance, you will drive many men crazy as legendary whores, and no one will believe in a woman as venerable as a goddess.


    "Blue was more of a kid when we met, and I was a nice guy, too. The flow of the moon is unusual."


    "Komatsu-san doesn''t seem very different now"


    Blue bending and looking in front of a sighing pine, joking and saying softly.


    "It''s been seven years... I''ve been here in the world because of you, Blue. I''ve just been looking forward to seeing you, Blue."


    I make my glistening mustache look dull and make a low, wild sweet voice.


    "Say all the good things again. You say the same thing to kids other than me, don''t you?


    Blue lowers his back to the bed and leads Komatsu''s head over his own lap.


    "That''s why I''m blue. I don''t know if I want to be tied up or not, but I don''t want to look at other women anymore."


    Komatsu was seriously thinking about blue. Even if I didn''t have that thought, I was happy enough even if I could just spend the same time with gold. Its purity, which did not dwell on its appearance, was also transmitted to the blue.


    Kamiya Blue is proud of his work. I have no sense of grandeur at all in selling myself. I am more sincere about this job than I am at the bottom of my heart.


    That''s natural, too. Spoken as one of the living legends of the back street, sought after by men equipped with financial power violence, worshipped and served as goddesses, there is no way they don''t feel good. In the meantime, all the customers take great care of themselves. Some of them are seriously in love with themselves. Just to be aware of that, blue is filled with self-satisfaction. I even remember the illusion as if I had become a mighty ruler.


    Childhood blue was in the exact opposite position. Blue in his childhood did not get any affection or anything from his father, who was just one flesh parent, and instead continued to be sexually abused.


    That''s why I''m being taken care of by everyone. I''m hard to throw away right now. I also know that any fatal shackles of age would jeopardize my current status, but I assume that even I would be able to cover it to some extent.


    How could blue, whose appearance does not stand out, nor does it bring superb pleasure in a famous vessel, even be the finest whore to be treated as a living legend?


    One is simply because he was good with blue customer service. He excelled in identifying the character, nature and sexuality of the other person, identifying and responding to them for what he wanted, what he wanted them to do, what he wanted them to say.


    For the men living a harsh life in the back streets, the care and kindness of such women had become this impossible healing. Blue also felt it and tried to satisfy and heal them as best he could. Blue himself was filled with it.


    But the truth doesn''t stay just that. Blue captivated the men because he hadn''t even noticed blue, there was another factor more.


    When I say if the blue is completely happy now, it''s actually not.


    No, until recently I was perfectly happy, but due to a vice full of destiny''s malice, I no longer am.


    "Hmm? Blue, the mole..."


    I''m surprised to see the blue marks Komatsu made on her left arm.


    "Oh, I bumped into this."


    It was blue to say in haste, but it was obvious to Komatsu that it was not a mole of the kind it hit. He said it was something that was obviously beaten. But Komatsu didn''t try to penetrate. I had been wondering enough about what stepping out of the customer''s realm and beyond would do.


    At that time, Komatsu was... confused. Only then.


    In the back street, he went by the name of Viper.


    Of course it''s not my real name. However, although the appearance is clearly not pure Japanese, it is not even uncomfortable with its name, and from those who do not know what it means, it may be illusory with its real name.


    "Okan Murino knows better than that. Terrorist. Then you don''t."


    While walking downtown, a viper pinches his fingertip phone to his mouth and looks loud.


    In a bright orange sleeveless t-shirt when it comes to winter. I see a contrast with the tight brown muscles. The chalker with a black leather string hanging one white fang ornament and the half-pants with a pattern like the snake''s epidermis were obviously a substitute for conscious of their own nomenclature.


    "Whoa, so they terrorized us. Find them and kill them. Kill no one involved. There''s no one left. Kill them all."


    From across the phone, distorted audio sounds. It doesn''t sound like no heart or excitement, but it''s very different from human intonation. It is a voice that sounds as if it is poorly made speech software.


    "I don''t like it, you stink of trouble. I don''t want to go to that nasty amusement park again, so it''s convenient."


    ''I don''t think it would have been particularly uncomfortable if I''d gone to the night. At night, there were many geeks from overseas who had enjoyed Japan''s HENTAI culture. You look like an outsider too. "


    "That''s not the problem... I''m pretty sure that shit amusement park is broken."


    In the middle of the word, Viper saw something and hung up, stopping his leg as well.


    The sight that Viper stumbled upon all over the city was neither right for you, nor unlikely. Three young men with bad guts to see are entangled in a salary-style middle-aged man opponent and awesome. Vipers watched from where their voices could be reached.


    A middle-aged man doesn''t get caught in a chimp. Whether he is confident in his arms or a vessel problem as a person, he stands tall.


    "Hey, you don''t have to run into people. You look great."


    "Old man, didn''t you think we were just dicks or something? We live in this kind of hard void world."


    One of the chimps turned the inside of the leather jean and showed it, looking unnecessarily angry that the person who caused it had not flickered.


    I didn''t see what I showed, from the angle of the viper, but I could easily tell if I didn''t. Until then, the face of the middle-aged man, who stood tall, grew blue as he saw it. Definitely a pistol.


    Words and deeds that make you wonder if you''re a backstreet resident and a gun phone to back it up. But it''s doubtful if it''s true, and even if it is, Viper decides it would be the bottom line, such as blackmailing the residents on the front streets. Whatever it is, I feel bad watching it.


    Seeing the chimps pour money on the middle-aged man, take his wallet from the middle-aged man and walk out toward this one, the vipers make great strides toward them.


    Hit me purposefully with force and blow one up flashy.


    "Whoa, evil, evil."


    Vipers laughing with their mouths wide bearded and white lined good teeth in plenty of scorn at the fallen man. In that hand, a purse taken from a middle-aged man is held.


    A viper throws his wallet at the middle-aged man and turns to the chimps again.


    The three chimps remembered the war. A man who crossed his height 190 and exposed tight, blackening muscles. That''s enough intimidation, but releasing a strong killing temper and having openly plucked the fight in front of the three of them by themselves made them fear their instincts.


    I knew it instantly. that the man in front of us was a fairly savvy man, and that we would have no teeth at all, whether we were a threesome or not, to take a gun.


    "What ah? You''re not gonna do the same thing to me as your old man just now?


    Weirdly enough, the viper raises one leg wide and steps on the abdomen of a rolling chimp on his back at a tremendous rate. I couldn''t see the movement of my legs at all by the other two.


    "Gubble!"


    A man punctured a large amount of blood reflexes like a fountain with a scream from his mouth, at the same time spraying blood and dirt from his lower abdomen.


    The amount of blood spit out of his mouth was a substitute enough to be discerned as lethal at a glance. When the viper turned his foot away, the area around the dovetail was crushed, a beautiful foot-shaped hole was worn on his body, and the asphalt had a flat snag in his crushed gut.


    "I''m sorry. I hate half-bakers. Look at the punitive game where you can see freshly thrown up fresh gelo on the road at close range. It makes you feel uncomfortable."


    Fearfully toward the two chimps, the viper grins awesomely.


    "So you want to get rid of this mess that happened to me? You know what to do, right?


    When asked so, he approached two people who couldn''t move much off the spot of fear and just trembled, quickly paying for their legs and tipping them off.


    I just waved one leg and the two crawl over the asphalt at the same time. Both of them had tragically snapped from their knees to the bottom of their legs with that blow.


    "Oh, yeah, you know the name Viper? Hmm? You don''t know. That''s a mogul decision. So, you know what cockroaches and flies are about? Hmm? Don''t you see? I''m just like you guys. They say that if you put it in your sight, you were created as a filthy being by God, just to be crushed."


    Without waiting for the other person''s answer, speaking unilaterally, Viper alternates the two bodies one by one, chopping the meat off and crushing the bones. Blood erupts and flesh pieces scatter over asphalt.


    The cry of the severed demon is raised. And the passers-by saw the sight, and some walked away from it, and some vomited.


    Vipers were possessors of pleasure-minded sexuality in the act of destroying the human body directly with their own hands. Crush, fold, crush, chisel, shut your loud mouth, and your rotten brain stops functioning and stops moving. I like to break it instantly, and it has a flavor to break it partially a little bit. In the latter case, the process of gradually weakening the other person is enjoyable and helpless.


    Broken opponents don''t talk about anything anymore. I don''t think about it. I don''t feel anything. Forced to end a fun game called life. But I can enjoy myself if I break it. I always think so while breaking it and feel extremely comfortable.


    I broke it for the first time when I was in junior high school. The other guy was a bad high school student.


    I have no consciousness of fighting at all. As a result of that desire alone to break a moving chunk of meat and stop moving, at the time a greater defect of the body than I was, was snapping the bones of all my fingers, bending the indirections of my arms in reverse, choosing out my eyeballs, pulling my ears off, peeling off my face skin, rolling with a rough breath.


    Vipers tasted this unparalleled bliss when they saw a small chunk of flesh that was talking and thinking wisely just rolling like dog shit on the side of the road.


    Since then, Viper has broken people he doesn''t like, as instincts go. In the month before the police caught me, I broke thirty-one people.


    He repeated his psychiatric appraisal over a long period of time, but the trial established the death penalty. Procedures are complicated for the death penalty for minors, so the execution of the death penalty was to take place a few days after Viper turned twenty, but the guide of a certain person allowed him to go out alive after the execution had been carried out.


    And now it counts as one of the taboos that there are four people in the back street, and even the back street is named for being fearful. No, even among the street, its name was known through the internet. The number of eyewitnesses is high because they carry out a grand murder in front of the public at all costs.


    "Uh, neat"


    Looking down at the pieces of meat scattered throughout, he grins refreshingly and pays back the hair that was dripping beside his temples.


    When they gaze at the passers-by who were stopping their feet, they simultaneously leave the spot early. It''s a familiar reaction, so Viper doesn''t think anything of it when he sees it.


    Although I remember pleasure in human destruction, it doesn''t mean I''m addicted to murder, and I don''t have the desire to kill people without sight. The only thing that breaks it is the person you feel you don''t like.


    Viper proceeded to walk as if nothing had happened, as he returned to his whole body and bathed in blood. Reactions that surprise the different passers-by to see Viper amazing are still familiar to him and have no emotions whatsoever.

 153 2.

    "Hey, son of a whore."


    Six years and four sets of lunch breaks at Euthanasia City Second Elementary School. With a nasty laugh at the usual faces, he surrounds the seat of Kamiya Sasuke.


    "Oh, you call me a whore, too? There are so many names."


    "Yours or yours? Tits are so tiny, so I get paid for it. Work, and you''ve been raised. Something awesome."


    "I''m glad I''m not a mother''s child like that. Wow. I mean, you live a lot. I''d be ashamed to kill myself."


    "I''m gonna have to deal with you, too."


    "I''m sure your dad must be one of your mom''s guests, too. Ah-ha-ha."


    Susuke just stood still on a bunch of words full of malice. Other than that, I don''t get any reaction.


    Without even wandering, he stares at one of the people who stood in front of him. The stared classmate was pressured for a moment by his gaze, but wearing an umbrella for his superiority in numbers, he forced him to create a mean grin. Seeing how it goes, Misuke spills a mockery with contempt.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    A bully with a mocking grin turned bright red on his face and grabbed Susuke''s hair.


    He grabs his hair and is forced to keep his face upwards, hitting his cold gaze, Susuke. I spill a mocking grin again at the size of his liver balls, which let go of the hair I was holding wolf.


    Though they often did so in words, they rarely went into physical violence. It''s troublesome when Susuke really cuts off and fights back when he wields violence. They were instinctively sensitive to the possibility of resisting violence with violence in Susuke, although they were now either ignoring it or ignoring it.


    Children who do not participate in bullying either wind up farther away and pretend not to see it as a flicker, or receive it as one of the earliest landscapes, even in sight. The latter is not even feeling the pain in his conscience.


    Suke does not resent or scorn those children. Because I happened to understand that I was just in this position unluckily. If another child were in the same position as she is now, she would definitely end up with one of the bystanders. That''s all I can be sure of.


    In this small and narrow world, everyone and he were cowardly and boring, Susuke received and mocked everything, including himself.


    But there is only one person who genuinely turns his hatred and anger. Teng himself who drove himself into this kind of situation. He brought himself out into such a boring world (this expression was learned from the bullies) Teng himself. He who should bear all the sins of the small world of Suke. Only that person can ever be forgiven.


    The resentment, anger and hatred are fully bumped into each other every day. The pain I''m savoring now also thinks about bumping it all together when I get home, and Misuke has a dark glow in his eyes.


    After the bullies get tired of going outside to play, Susuke opens the internet.


    Recently found, a site named Snow Oka Laboratory. Instead of offering itself as an experimental platform for a Mad Scientist named Junko Suzuoka, the explanatory statement is that it makes me wish.


    Even anonymous bulletin boards, bullying blogs, etc. frequently see that name. Rumors abound that the bully has gained power here and has avenged himself in a way that will not even be brought to justice by the law.


    Susuke doesn''t think about payback with simple violence. I''m not even trying to clear up my grudge against someone who was supposed to be like this.


    But I don''t even think it''s a good idea. I want the children who bully me to taste the same thoughts as I do. That''s what I was thinking.


    But I don''t even know if it''s a lie or a truth, and if it''s true, I feel too weak to get to a place I don''t know how to specialize in: the Snow Oka Institute. Still hesitate.I vaguely thought that if I saved more suffering, I might take a leg one of these days.


    The U.S.-China War turned down Japanese national traffic, but as always, there are many Chinese operatives lurking inside Japan.


    Identifying Chinese operatives lurking in the country is not so difficult. Houses that smell like garbage without paying town-hall dues for now are suspicious subjects. If they gather in a particular place at the same time, it can be said that they are almost certain.


    Their activities vary, but they also do not always carry out intelligence activities. Gather in one place, frequent regular training, etc. It is also an important task to clean up criminals such as the Mafia who have fallen from China to Japan.


    Both the Japanese government and the ''hub'' in the back street are letting them swim unless they reach for important confidential information or discover unauthorized remittances, while knowing their existence. Mafia-related coping is the main reason, but there are also advantages to swimming them.


    Wang Xiulan''s unit - codename "Brick" was one of the best teams of operatives lurking in Japan, with a very high level of achievement. There are also numerous other missions that have failed several other teams.


    And while it''s marked from the Japanese government and center, it hasn''t shown its tail. The excellence of Soo-orchid''s troops was remarkable in relation to the fact that many of the other operative units were so crude that they were even scattered by civilians.


    One floor of a cheap miscellaneous building in the city centre that has been converted into a training ground and equipped with soundproofing. Almost every day they gathered there to encourage training.


    Not to mention shooting and fighting training, but for the sake of being trained in porosity by Xiu Lan, master of porosity, all bricks crew are users of porosity.


    Differences in skill range from pins to kilos, but they are so good that they are not comparable to regular military personnel.


    "Shh!


    "Huh! Huh! Huh!


    "Ahhhhhh!


    Agents who inspire training by speaking out of temper and breaking bricks, also known as troop names, with a knife, or punching fists into straw.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Liu. Too much force than necessary. A little more relaxed."


    and there is one man there who speaks a relaxed voice with no shards of temper.


    He is a prominent middle-backed man with a mustache in his late forties or so, wearing a dream band. He''s the only one in a rough personal outfit called jeans on a sweater as the rest of the crew comes to training in his attire as a soldier.


    While playing the game, at the same time, this man, whose name is Lei Lei "Lei Ray," who performs the divorce of taking a good look at the reality landscape and sending instructions to the soldiers, was Brick''s deputy captain.


    "Lee, you''re telling me to stop coaching while playing games."


    Su Lan blames it and notes it in a gentle tone.


    I think I''m in my late twenties. Even if I don''t look closely at my face, it falls into the category of beauty enough, but my hair is about a few centimetres berry short that I just think I cut unconstructively, and I don''t wear makeup at all. Abandoning being a woman at all costs and dedicating herself as a soldier to her own country is the appearance at a glance.


    "No, I''m a little on stakeout right now. I''m with my people, so I can''t get out. I don''t have a problem with this, and I''m trained to do this."


    To Li''s words, Xiu Lan exhales as if he had given up. I was sometimes angry at the sagging words and actions of this man at first, but soon I recognized and trusted his power, and began to see it greatly.


    "I''ll take a break"


    In response to Xiu Lan''s voice, the operatives simultaneously turn to Xiu Lan for a toast, then sit on the spot and chat, go get drinks, and start the game like Li, into their respective breaks.


    "Peace Sue. I haven''t had a job like this in over six months."


    One of the operatives, a man named Zhang Qiang "Chang Jian", speaks to Xiu Lan with a refreshing smile. A young man with short brown-dyed hair who seems comfortable. Among the operatives, he was a particularly brilliant master of strength, and was eye-catching by Xiu Lan and Li in order to be able to drive and drive. As far as Lee is concerned, I have even assured him of my gifted talent.


    However, he is also a problem child who has a bad habit of getting too well and has a lot of failures.


    "Isn''t that peaceful enough? Bored?"


    It was Li who responded. Remove the dream band and put on your glasses instead.


    "I don''t think there''s any tension. I was excited to hear that I would be assigned to Japan as an operative, but in the end it would just dawn into training, just like my own country."


    "Did you even expect it every day like a spy movie? Well, it feels like there are too many agents lurking in this country, the amount of work split up, and less work coming around per unit."


    Zhang''s dissatisfaction could also be understood by Xiu Lan, but from Xiu Lan''s point of view, he shared Li''s opinion.


    The work that comes around to bricks is limited to pretty hard content. Excellent troops but naturally so.


    I don''t have that kind of work coming around often, and I don''t want you to come around.


    Li also always says that he encourages training every day so that no sacrifice is made, but the best thing is that the directive doesn''t come around. The serious Soo-lan never spoke of it, but he felt the same way. It''s bad for soldiers who care, but without directives, they don''t die on duty.

 154 3

    Sukesuke Kamiya lives with her mother Blue.


    I don''t know who my father is. I don''t have any relatives. As a matter of course, Susuke understood recently.


    When I returned to my luxury apartment home, my mother was always there. I leave for work at night. After she found out about the work that her mother had hidden from her until then, Susuke understood many things she had never known before.


    "Welcome back"


    Blue who strives to give a bright voice to his son, who rises to the living room with a dark face. But Susuke slaps his hateful gaze at his mother.


    I took that from the front, and Blue didn''t try to distract me. With a mixed eye of mercy and pity, he stares at Misuke.


    It is the blue gaze, expression, behavior, modus operandi, caress that has ever soothed and provoked every man''s heart, but they do not work against my child in any way. At least against Susuke now, who hates himself.


    "Even the son of a hooker at school today has been told scattered"


    Speaking with a chilled look while standing.


    "I don''t have any friends or anything at all anymore. You ignore the kid I was playing with, even if I talk to him, right? At lunch break, you get together at my desk and everybody makes fun of me. About me and my mother."


    Blue kept silent in his son''s pale tone of reporting. There is no word to return anything.


    While Blue thought it was bad that he was tormenting his own child, he had no intention of abandoning himself now. There''s no way I can get thrown away. If you throw it away, you''re nothing. You''re the only one left. Nobody appreciates it. I don''t make contact with anyone. I can''t grasp anyone''s heart. Such a way of life is unacceptable.


    "Me, I get bullied every day, but my mom''s fine with that."


    Poached and spilled Sukesuke. I still have no words to give back. While I apologize in my heart while I let Susuke have a hard time because of me, I''m not going to change that. I''m not willing to justify it, and I''m not going to argue with it.


    "Hey, I''m listening. Are you all right?


    Susuke, who persists in eating. I''m not fine. There''s no way I''m fine with letting my son have a hard time, just like I did when I was a kid.


    But what if I put it on my own happiness and my balance that is now? That just makes Blue a choice. No, I haven''t even made a choice. At a time when the balance is leaning towards one or the other, there is not even a question of choice.


    Susuke had decided to be in his heart. Mad scientist that you make a wish in exchange for being an experimental bench - Junko Yukioka.


    Asked the person to make the mothers and sisters of the bullies, like their own mothers, prostitutes. I was wondering if I could do that so that they could taste the same pain as I did. I was wondering if it would be my current situation as well.


    But on the other hand, the fundamental part is not solved. A mother who is bullied as the son of a whore but still does not try to quit that whore. The fact remains. That is unforgivable.


    Asking a Mad Scientist to solve that was an obstacle. If the mother doesn''t quit for herself of her own free will, Suke cannot be forgiven.


    "Is it something that pleasant? The job. The guys in my class said that. He said he would hug a guy naked and feel good about his boobs and tease him, but the woman would feel better and only get paid, so it would be a good deal. So, I''m one of those guests."


    The words were blocked on the way. Because Blue slapped Suke''s cheek full of strength. I''ve never had Blue blame my son for this interaction before, nor have I ever been angry, but I just didn''t listen to what I''m saying now.


    After I slapped him, the blue froze. Because a definite killing spirit had been unleashed by Susuke, who looked down on himself. I can''t go wrong with that because I''ve seen blue before. The same thing as that man at that time, who was shown the scene where so many people were killed in front of him, is being released from Susuke. That, too, is for you.


    "Because I was born of you... I..."


    Shortly after squealing like every wow, Susuke grabbed the shield that was nearby and punched Blue''s head as hard as he could.


    Though I tried to prevent my head with my hand, the corner of my shield swung down with full force from the gap in my hand to my temples, and my consciousness flies for a moment.


    (That shield...)


    The copper shield was received as the winning product of the neighborhood''s cultural center''s celebration of the Goldfish Sudden Games during Summer Holiday when Misuke was a freshman. The face when Susuke was overjoyed in front of me clearly occurred to me.


    "Because you were my mother! Because you were the one who gave birth to me, like this!


    With the head of a collapsed blue, the shield is swung down again and again. From the gap in the lid, you can see my child waving down his shield in the shape of a demon.


    (Stop... God, don''t kill me here. When I die here, this child...)


    I am surrounded by the fear of death and the fear of turning my son into a parent killer. The voice of restraint in my heart was directed at the operator of destiny, who was trying to create a story of tragedy with extraordinary malice, not against Misuke.


    The blue body won''t move anymore. I feel my consciousness fade.


    Seeing the blue, which stopped moving and stopped responding, Susuke stops moving.


    "Ah..."


    Falling to his side, he looked down at his mother, completely immobilized, covered in blood, and Susuke returned to his sanity. The shield I was holding falls to the floor with a dull sound.


    "Mother?"


    Susuke, who returned to me, saw the consequences of his actions, which he had left to his anger.


    (No way......? Did you kill her?


    A reality I don''t want to admit. Reality I don''t want to accept. Fate that went a lot crazy just a few minutes ago and now.


    I kneel stunned and rock my lying mother''s body. There''s no response. Lie on your back and press your face against your chest. I can''t hear my heart beating. Put your hands around your mouth. I''m not even breathing.


    "Mother... you''re lying..."


    Still rocking the blue body, Susuke''s face becomes distorted and tears.


    How the hell did this happen? They told me my mother was a hooker and suddenly she was bullied, and everything went crazy from there, and now this is happening. Before that, nothing was wrong.


    Suke''s whimpering continued to echo indoors for a while. I truly hoped that you would return the time just for a few minutes. That''s the only way to save everything. Just a few minutes ago and now, it should be something else.


    Why couldn''t I contain my emotions there in the first place? Did you get caught up in an uncontrollable rage and do that? Suke himself doesn''t even know.


    After crying, Susuke unexpectedly remembers a certain existence. Mad Scientist that it makes me wish for the price of being an experimental bench. Open the internet with the thought of straw, and send an email.


    The content of the text of the email I wrote there was an extremely concise and understandable request.


    ''I killed my mother. Whatever happens to me, bring your mother back to life. "


    Pharmaceutical Buddha City, designated a dark city in Kanagawa Prefecture, is a giant city created by merging countless cities in the Gulf Coast of Tokyo, just like the city of Euthanasia, which was created by merging several cities in the Tama side of Tokyo. The area is slightly narrower than the city of Euthanasia, reaching less than half the population, but greatly surpasses the city of Euthanasia in the viciousness of the back streets.


    Its medicine A store in one of downtown Buddha City - "Club Cat Mansion". The store, which closed more than a decade ago, remained exactly the same in appearance and interior, although it then sold across.


    Both the mirror ball and the counter remain intact until equipment such as DJ mixers and turntables. The only discomfort was the countless unknown machines placed all over the hall.


    Several figures can be seen on the sofa arranged on the indented floor. A computer was placed on the table, projecting a huge holographic display. In front of the display, a full-body white cat sits down properly and looks up at the display.


    "So, at this international Mad Scientist conference, finally, with your big revelations?


    Throw a long leg out on the table and say it in a tone that the viper makes fun of.


    ''No. It''s still early at times''


    A distorted sounding voice responds as if even a voice changer had called.


    "At this meeting, I''m going to take a souvenir that will drain that shitty common liver. It''s unpleasant to be lined up in the same line all the time with scum like Junko and Misaki."


    "I think it would be better if the milk showed up in person."


    A skinny boy in a waterball pattern sleeping roll, in the seat across from the viper, smiles and pinches his mouth.


    Instead of sitting on the seat of the couch, he sits down on the upper part of his back and alternates between his barefoot legs with a puffy. Age would be like fifteen or six. A lovely, bright smile matches perfectly with the appearance that leaves you overwhelmed with childhood. He wears cat ear accessories and the like over his head, but he is a beautiful red-faced boy who can see it completely uncomfortable.


    His name is Sakahara Naruto. The inhabitants of the Cat Mansion call it Nal.


    "Nothing. You exposed my identity and made the folks look like fools, and it has nothing to do with my accomplishments. And lately, because I''ve been out a lot, I know a lot of people on a personal level."


    After a distorted sounding voice that doesn''t know where it''s coming from, the white cat makes a stretch.


    "Oh, yeah. Viper, he''s killing again. There''s plenty of cop cars."


    "Ha. People? Is that a person? Different, isn''t it? Even a human body is a human pretending to be something that the soul of a cockroach has gone into the human body because of some mistake. That''s why I''m not a killer."


    To Naru''s point, Viper shows off his white teeth and laughs off.


    "The Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Station has a past where vipers used to spill it on me, and I don''t think they''re going to come after me just because I''m making a scene."


    "In the first place, they don''t give a shit about backstreets or mafia opponents. Ashiya and Umezu are different places in Euthanasia. The quality of the police is too different in the same dark city."


    "I think there''s a difference between the police and the residents on the back streets where euthanasia is more important than medicine Buddha. Medicine Buddha has a lot of immigrants."


    "Come on, I''m pulling that immigrant''s blood, too, so don''t tell me it''s hard or anything"


    Nal tongues out sorry to the viper who says smiling without an angry wind.


    Although Japan was forced to accept immigrants from the middle of the twenty-first century with a serious decline in childhood, security deteriorated as predicted.


    The disappearance of a large part of the former Yakuza organization and the rise of back streets running more pioneered illegal businesses are also said to have been triggered by a massive immigration influx policy that once was.


    As the mafia mixed in among the immigrants and tried to take root in Japan, the old extremist organization desperately resisted, but was defeated by the mafias without being able to fathom them, and the police didn''t even get their hands on the pressure of the exchangers recommending immigrants, but then the derived residents of the back streets drove the mafia abroad and stopped the incursion. It is one of the episodes where the presence of the back street was recognized as necessary evil.


    However, the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha is still heavily rooted by mafia organizations that have mixed in with immigrants, and it seems that they are fighting daily with residents of Japan''s back streets. Residents of apparent streets are often also involved in the damage.


    "The person who was murdered looks like a dick, and I''m sure he''ll end up blameless."


    "It''s easier as a cop. Let''s go to the zoo."


    "Again? I just went there four days ago."


    Nal smiles bitterly at his requests in a voice that doesn''t know where they''re coming from.


    "Besides, this guy''s gonna kill time extensively in the aquarium or in the bird''s corner. What''s so fun?"


    With that said, the viper stood up and took the picnic basket, which had been lying flanked behind the chair and placed unconstructively, and grabbed the cat''s collar watching the display on the table, put it inside the basket and closed the lid. Naru, on the other hand, was getting dressed quickly.


    "Are you taking Tsukimi and Cocoon too?


    ''You''re still asleep, aren''t you? You can put him to sleep.''


    "Aye."


    Immediately after responding, Viper turns the basket with the white cat three times wide.


    "I''ll kill you, you piece of shit."


    Hearing an angry voice speak, Viper and Nall laughed in a frantic manner and went outside the cat mansion.

 155 4.

    At three o''clock snack and tea time, residents of the Snow Oka Institute gather in the living room. With the scientists who are only sleeping brains all night, Shizuno Rei hasn''t come.


    Daisuke Zuo, modified into a human tea boiler, offers the lamb with chopsticks towards the young girl shemale, who appears to grow only from the neck above the plant pot. Uh, open your mouth wide, and I''ll have the lamb put in your mouth. I eat lamb with a happy face.


    "Are you okay with being like this?


    Zuo, who has become the caretaker of a meal he can''t properly eat on his own, bumps into the questions he''s been thinking about for a long time. What about organs such as the stomach and intestine in the first place? Junko said that there is a special bacteria in the soil that breaks down the excrement into good shape, so there is no need to change the soil.


    "What, what are you looking like this? I''m sorry. Pfft. This is the ideal image I had in mind. Junko made me dream."


    I answer with a tall back voice. Sure, there doesn''t seem to be a sense of grandeur, but I think Zuo was also brainwashed by Junko.


    "Even though it''s a body that can barely move?


    "No problemo. I didn''t originally go outside with a drawstring."


    "... the people in my family are gone and you''re not worried?


    "No. I was originally treated like a troublemaker. I don''t have a 40-plus job history. Anita Hikinito is gone, and I guess I''m blaming her by now. hahaha."


    The fine dust doesn''t make you feel sad either, and you answer with a giggle without giving in, with a shudder and a sigh of relief. I felt worried and lost.


    "I don''t think I''m tired."


    I also thought I shouldn''t put it in my mouth, but I feel lonely about it, too, and I''m going to touch that. I haven''t seen him since around yesterday.


    "Apparently, it''s a cycle."


    The answer was true. As usual, it was faceless, but my eyes heard a worrying color as if it would lead to tiredness.


    "When will tiredness be crowded?"


    To be honest, even a few remarks and behaviors quickly hurt and become very tired, the truth is that I''ve been treating them with a lot of care from day to day, but I can''t help but be depressed.


    "Well, since True you started living here, it''s changed a lot, though. Most importantly, I wonder if you''ve shown the will to grow on your own. I''ve been dragging my guilt consciousness all my life when I was with you, and my hatred and fear for people is strong, and I kept shutting my heart and avoiding reality, but what I was trying to get out of my shell at my will to be reunited with True you"


    "See you again..."


    I was a pure child to follow, but I didn''t really want to hear that word. It is only annoying from the truth of the present without any of those memories, such as tiredness or involvement with Junko in his previous life.


    "Five hundred years of living without spiritual growth is amazing in a way."


    Zuo pinches his mouth. Rather unbelievable. If I lived five hundred years, I''d be able to have a lot of experiences in the meantime, and I think I''d change my mind.


    "It''s not like there''s no growth at all, no change. But on the contrary, he may have lived because of his lack of growth."


    and Junko.


    "Then when you grow up spiritually, Junko and the others, you die -?


    Ask as the sheep openly cry. Because it is only from the neck to the top, the emotional ups and downs are unusually intense, and the expression changes over and over with it.


    "I don''t like it. I don''t want you or Junko to die. Future Eternal Robbery Always be stupid and stay a kid Yo!


    I beg you with a voice all over my tears.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen cases where a man without a right gets immortality, and the body stays young, but the spirit gets old and becomes obsolete, but thanks to his spiritual growth, the spirit gets old, and I wonder if it''s a little hard to think about."


    Junko answers seriously.


    "Whatever it is, it''s troublesome having to deal with him as he is now. Though I feel used to it already."


    And, true.


    "Hmm, don''t you have to be so reluctant?


    I was a pure child to say so, but the truth is, I don''t know what the truth shys away from tirelessly in the first place.


    "I don''t hesitate to deal more with tiredness, either. It''s like family. I''ve always wanted a brother because I was my only child. So, I wanted to play prowl, but I really felt like I was going to cry when I gave him pile drivers, rolling cradles, thrown-away germans, shining wizards, moonsalt presses."


    "Hmm, maybe you shouldn''t..."


    "Truly - I don''t think that''s how you treat your brother..."


    Hear the true words, and let it be the pure child who feels the pull.


    Zuo, on the other hand, was similarly an only child, but for that reason, he never knew what it was like to be true.


    "I wonder if it''s time to come."


    Teacup Seeing the clock in one hand makes Junko squeak.


    "It''s been a long time since you volunteered?


    Zao asks.


    "Yeah, there''s gonna be some urgent lab applicants, too."


    Shortly after Junko answered, the bell rang to inform the visitors.


    "True, I was wondering if you could come with me. Hey, this request is heavy..."


    Seeing Junko with a face he rarely cared for, Truly surprised, he left the room with Junko.


    Heading to the entrance, I could see a boy, who would be about senior year in elementary school, dragging the big bag diligently and walking in desperate shape. The bags were all cornered, and the truth was I knew by instinct what was inside. A man. No, a man''s body.


    "Junko Yukioka......?


    Tears and runny nose look up at the messy face, Kamiya Tsusuke opens his mouth.


    "If you''re going to bring your mother back to life, you can use me as an experimental bench. So please! Bring your mother back to life!


    I sue you for screaming. Junko has no usual smile and stares at Susuke with a straight face. And seeing such a pure child, I find it truly surprising.


    (No matter how much Snow Oka, I don''t think we can resuscitate the dead... would this guy do it?


    Junko said many times that resuscitation is possible if it does not lead to brain death, and has actually resuscitated many times. This time there will be prospects for that case as well.


    But if he was totally dead, I don''t think we should talk about it. In fact, even if we look at how the pure child does not float today, the resuscitation of the dead appears impossible.


    Junko lowers the bag that Susuke holds and puts what''s inside out on the floor.


    (This is the mother?


    The woman lying there is twenty years old, no matter what she thinks. There. When I almost thought about whether I was my mother-in-law or immortal like myself or Junko, I realized the truth was I didn''t even have the clap of my thoughts, and I felt like laughing. Because we live in an insane world, the idea itself has naturally adapted to insanity.


    "Yeah, well, I''ll try my best."


    He lowered his hips in front of the corpse, and Junko, who had his hand on the corpse''s forehead, answered so, holding the corpse gently and standing up.


    At the suggestion of Junko, True put Suke through the reception room, but he quickly put out only the tea and left the troubles to Zao, and just headed to the lab with Junko. Curiosity aroused by the reactions and attitudes of the pure child, which were subtly different from the usual. I feel like there''s something going on.

 156 5

    On the medical table, a woman is put to sleep, stripped naked and sheeted only. Junko was happily smiling all the time as she peered into the microscope in front of it.


    "So you''re not just gonna help me? You''re still in elementary school, aren''t you?


    I remember the face of Susuke, full of sadness, and for some reason I remember the hatred of Junko, who seems happy, and the truth bites. Until just now, Junko had a heavy look, but for some reason I''m in a better mood coming here.


    "Even you started living here when you were in middle school. Well, True you didn''t come here to volunteer for an experimental bench, and at that time, you made your own tougher path than becoming an experimental bench. Same thing. It''s the path I chose to be prepared for, so I''m just responding to it."


    Junko, who sees true emotions and pretends to be. No matter how much truth you put on your ass, no matter how much you plead, or get angry, Junko doesn''t listen to anything. I know that. I will not break the rules she has imposed on me. I really knew, but I couldn''t help but bite this time.


    "It''s just... they''re at the bottom, aren''t they? Suicide volunteers, vengeance purposes, nets, bullies. He''s got a grudge against society, he''s jealous of those who are more blessed than he is, he''s cornered and chopped up... You can give up a million steps and meditate your eyes to give hope and salvation. But you don''t have to pay the price of ruin and despair."


    Truly, I had feelings of contempt and compassion for visitors to the Snow Oka Institute at the same time. While I understood their blood spitting thoughts, I couldn''t admit it, and I couldn''t help but look ugly. The disgust really boils over the schematics of the powerless trying to chip their own lives in hopes of the miracle of a one-shot reversal in life.


    "If you want great help from others, to gain strength, to make hope, to escape the pinch, you need to pay for it. That''s the way it should be. You know that''s my aesthetic, don''t you?


    As he talks, Junko puts the microscope on his desk and pulls out some of the electrodes plugged into his sleeping blue body. I left it on my head, but it looks like I''ve already had some sort of procedure.


    "I can''t recognize that crappy aesthetic."


    "Then I wonder if I should not empower anyone? I''m not forcing you, and everyone who visits here comes prepared, aware, right?


    "Some of them got cornered and vanished. This time it is. It''s like you''re clinging to that weakness."


    "Well, to tell you the truth, some aesthetics want experimental material before."


    Say and take the microscope again.


    "You''re enjoying it."


    Truth bites even more, even as I am aware of myself and perseverance.


    "The way people flirt with destiny and suffer is because it''s a picture and a story. The winner is not a hoarder, but come on. When you''re about to be swept away by a malicious writer in the name of fate, you have so much power to resist. I also like to give that power to people who have no power whatsoever. And seeing you fight with the power I give you. And we''ll see how it goes."


    When it came to Junko''s words, he didn''t really feel uncomfortable. Because I actually know the truth. After being empowered by Junko to get rid of his predicament and hope, the presence of those who grew up to great human growth and those who used their power to succeed. From the standpoint of Junko''s personality, that must be fun.


    "Why do you think I''m a Mad Scientist?


    Until then, Junko, speaking with no eyes open, finally turned to the true here.


    "There are a number of reasons, but one of them is unwarranted discrimination against creation and resistance to oppression."


    I was truly surprised to see a wretched light dwelling in the eyes of a rare pure child, even as I smiled at my mouth. Junko rarely shows negative emotions like sadness, disgust or anger. At least on the table.


    "Times don''t just let go and welcome it and accept it against the inventor, the scientist, the artist, the thinker, the writer, well, there''s a lot going on, but against the person who created something new, or against what was created. Sometimes they start to rebel and persecute. It''s one side of human stupidity, isn''t it? Those who spoke of the zodiac theory were slapped, as were those who spoke of the theory of evolution. There are strange laws in the local era that used medicine as a cure, and organ transplants are banned because of humane ideas, while human lives are lost because of acquiescence, and so on. So I wonder if, for hundreds of years, I''ve been fighting that sort of contradiction and the foolishness of mankind full of deception and hypocrisy - with history. That''s how I''ve been obliterated, I''ve looked at people, things, thoughts and technology so badly. That''s why I decided to reopen it and put myself on the side of evil. That''s not the only reason. I don''t care how much you say, you may not understand, and I don''t think I can convey this conclusion from a long time ago. But..."


    True was listening to the story of Junko, who spoke in a way that was clearly different from the usual.


    Honestly, there are some parts that I was happy about. That Junko, who is always a storyteller, has so seriously revealed his inner self so far.


    "If you''re giving up that you can''t tell him, you won''t even bother telling me."


    To true words, Junko smiles. A grin that is both lonely and seemingly delightful.


    "Yeah, I was wondering if you''d like to know, this is it. Haha, well, you don''t seem to like that I''m a Mad Scientist, and I don''t mind poking at you at all, but I was just wondering if you wanted me to know just to know? I found a good opportunity, so I just talked to him about it."


    Junko''s grin turns into something that seems illuminating.


    "Well... when they say it that way, I don''t want to understand or do it... But I don''t know you... too much. [M] You almost know me. Living time is too different, though naturally."


    "Hmm, I feel the difference, too. If we could bury that, that would be great. Hey. I''m clumsy too, so I''m inside... Oh, I didn''t tell you not to poke at me. You just keep playing games with me. [M] If you want to stop me, use force, not words. You know that, don''t you?


    "Words matter, too. ''Cause I''m supposed to be stabbing you right in the heart."


    With that said, come on, I''m going to stop talking about this, and the truth is, I''m going to turn to the bedroom and shake another topic.


    "So, are you going to be able to resuscitate?


    "I''m saying if you''re not going to be able to do it, you can''t do it on that spot. Although it is not possible depending on the physical damage and the passage of time. I mean, it felt like a state of temporary death. Hey. Now that I''ve injected the cell-active liquid, I''ll be back in a while. So, I tested it and something very familiar came up. This is probably what killed him. With the power of this, the brain is preserved in a state of temporary death. It doesn''t matter if there''s no blood flow."


    The roundabout way of saying the conclusions were not immediately uttered was the same, but it was possible to guess roughly what you were referring to. It would have something of a paranormal realm. And if Junko says he''s familiar with it, and it''s something that has a special effect on the human body...


    "Arlaune."


    What a grunting true word, Junko rounds his eyes. Immediately afterwards, he spreads his impressionable grin to the full.


    "I don''t know. I thought I''d give you a few tips."


    Organic matter that cannot exist on Earth, which Junko often transplants to experimental bench applicants - Arlaune.


    Junko and Tie said all the monsters commonly called monsters and demons are beings created by human hands. They are not naturally occurring in any way. Like Battle Creatures, created by genetic manipulation and transplant surgery with the power of science, it is demons and demons that are transmitted around the world that the magicians used the technique to try to modify and fuse existing organisms and humans.


    But Arlaune is different. Fragments of life that cannot exist in this world. Organic matter that does not exist on Earth and organisms that come from clearly extraterrestrial sources, with genetic information that is absent from Earth''s organisms. Whether you flew from an extraterrestrial planet or visited it more than another world, its roots are mysterious, but they are in any case complete Gentiles.


    Junko, who was once part of one of Arlaune''s research teams, shrugged with a copy of Arlaune along the way, and then disbanded the research team as well. The story is that the original, the cultured copy, and the recopy Arlaune are also in the possession of other scientists on the research team.


    "You mean someone already implanted Arlaune?


    "Hmm, I don''t know, this is..."


    Pure son who drops his eyes on the microscope again and clouds his mouth.


    "The ingredients of Arlaune are insignificant for that, aren''t they? Besides, is it spreading too much into the blood and cells? I wonder if this was accidentally mixed up with some kind of detachment rather than transplanted. Arlaune doesn''t seem to grow much among these people. Although only remnants seem to encourage this person to evolve at first. From this man''s body, like a pheromone that tempts and makes the opposite sex dependent -"


    Junko becomes a reminder of something as he talks.


    "I''ve never seen a case that Arlaune inherited. No, at least not in Arlaune, which I possess and cultivate. This is a copy, and it''s not original, so hey. But if it''s original, it''s possible."


    That''s all I''m saying, Junko leaves the room with the microscope in his hand.


    I really figured out what you were trying to do. I guess I''ll check Suke''s body to see if Arlaune''s inherited it. True to follow.


    "I need a little test, I was wondering if I could get some blood"


    Towards Suke, who was nodding with a bright blue face in the reception room, when Junko approached with a smile, he did not even wait for Suke''s reply, he took the microscope in his right hand away from his hand, cut Suke''s cheek with his right index finger nail at a speed that was not even in his eyes, and took the microscope in the air where it fell a few centimeters, and draped a drop of blood on the tip of his nail over the slide glass.


    Susuke touched her cheek in surprise, but she just twitched for a moment and didn''t feel like she was scratched. There is no blood even. From the true eyes, there were no scratches on Shisuke''s face.


    "Bingo"


    Junko peeking into the microscope squeaks happily.


    "Unlike his mother, he is not awakened, but more clearly intertwined with this child''s genome, unlike his mother to the extent of remnants. Does the missing original Arlaune have anything to do with it? Or is it at the hands of someone who has advanced more research than I have? In any case, I''m very interested. Where the hell did this child''s mother take Arlaune into her body?"


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Junko''s words, but there was something in the verses of the words that made me feel vague and anxious.


    "This kid, he looks human, but the genome is subtly different from people''s. This child is the second generation of Al-Rawneh, which many scientists, including myself, have experimented with many times and could not be realized."


    "So you''re saying his father was the original Arlaune?


    Susuke became anxious at the words he had truly spoken. Because the very word Father was taboo in the Kamiya family. At least if Susuke was going to say something about his father, Blue got very upset.


    Knowing his mother''s profession, he also made an evil assumption that he might be one of the unidentified guests, but Blue clearly denied that it was the only one. I hear they''re clear.


    "That''s a big possibility. The original Arlaune I know is a woman, so I don''t think she''s the father, but maybe there are other Arlaune originals. Or... after transplanting Arlaune, is it the work of someone who succeeded in getting it to inherit it? Or is it just a coincidence - an unimaginable element? Either way, this girl is a hell of a gift to me."


    "I don''t know anything about my father... nothing"


    I cut it out of my father''s anxiety that it was being discussed as a taboo, or from Susuke before being asked.


    "Even if you don''t, your mother will know, and I need you to tell me early for that. Besides, I need you to work with me on this, okay? To find your father. Or to find out who transplanted Arlaune to your father."


    With one hand on his jaw, Junko smiles funny with a nagging addition and subtraction. The spearhead of Junko''s interest has already been set, and he seems to have come up with a new purpose - to play. True knows it''s a habit at that time.


    (Well, what''s wrong with me this time)


    Truth is, I think. At this stage, I can''t make a decision about whether or not I''m going to get in your way as usual.


    Even if I disturb you, if Junko''s aim is to be the father of Susuke, I don''t know if I should interfere with the search itself or not let him see you. It''s tricky to have family issues involved.


    Misuke may or may not want to meet her real father. How about from the father''s side? There is also a heavy reason why the cause of coming here in the first place is the killing of the mother.


    It''s not like Junko''s actions are evil every time. Sometimes it leads to good deeds, so sometimes we cooperate fully in doing so.


    (Kind of looks good)


    He turns his gaze to Susuke, and truly squeals in his mouth. I simply felt a little sympathy when I saw that Susuke still had a sinking face. Even if you know you came here after your parents killed you.

 157 6.

    On that day, the conversation between Yunzuka Apricot and his person was taking place through the Internet. The person, about next to Li Mei, was close to the apricot.


    "Are you trying to make such a festive scene even though they''re after you?


    Apricots typing in sentences. It''s not audio, it''s a conversation by chat of a rare sentence at the moment. There''s no footage of them, and they''re showing an avatar of the princess. Next to the avatar was a plain pseudonym, written Midori.


    ''Heh, they''re after me because I''m planning to make this festive noise. I''m pretty strong, too. I''ve already got a few assassins, but I''m paying them back. I''d like to keep it in mind, and I''m in trouble even if it''s harmed by a monster other than me, so I asked Li Mei''s sister and that muscle idiot for a bodyguard, and I''m fine.''


    With the reply that the assassin has already arrived, the apricot frowns.


    "There seems to be a lot written in" O My Rape, "but I wonder if the spies are confused"


    The biggest information organization on the back street, O''MyRape, keeps up to date on its own news site with every incident that happens on the back street.


    Although treasured by many backstreet dwellers, in some cases, even fatal information for individuals and organizations can be updated in real time, thus neglecting and hostile to many.


    "Maybe. I don''t care because I don''t care. Unlike ostensibly gossip magazines, I don''t think they write spicy fabricated articles. There''s nothing particularly troublesome about it. I''ve changed my place in the hospital a little bit."


    The talker - Midori''s reply was an easy-going and out-of-the-box substitute everywhere.


    I guess it''s a strength after acknowledging my current situation, but on the contrary, it makes me sprinkle apricots. Things caused by Midori are causing great upset and confusion to my friends.


    "I don''t need a bodyguard until ''Liberation Day''. After that, my life will disappear. I''ll erase it."


    "That, are you really not going to change your mind?


    ''I''ve done it many times. It''s not a big deal for me. So it feels like we can all pull off so loudly.''


    Apricots sighing at the repeated exchanges that have taken place many times before.


    Especially not this time. I sowed a strange seed. Though I got into this position because I thought it was the only way I could make the most of him. The folks at "Megalodon of Thin Happiness," well... I think it must be your grandmother because she skips religion or something, but she still believes and follows me without a doubt, and when she gets here, she won''t be able to pee. "


    "We can''t leave you alone."


    The Megalodon of Thin Happiness, a religious group that is making noise in the alley. The doctrine is to enjoy the raw body that is raw in the world.


    This is all you can do with just enjoyability, but this world is a playground and no matter what you do and enjoy, the freedom of those who have received this world, there is no sardine to be bound by any law or order, life is not just to make you live forever, and I tell you to use your life to taste the joy of life. The doctrine affirms even crime.


    Thanks to its doctrine, it was also frequently eliminated in the mass media recently because those belonging to the denomination have run into crime more than ever before.


    The person seen as a patriarch - commonly known as Princess Midori - is never on the surface stage, and the identity of the person is not grasped as an undercover investigation carried out by the police, detectives, backstreet stores, and intelligence agents on several occasions.


    And it was the person to whom the apricot was currently talking who was the talking princess Midori.


    "I don''t know what that feels like... it feels like I can cry too. Li Mei''s sister is also loud. I''ve been doing this all along, and it''s not that much of a fuss. Ooh. ''


    "It''s hard to understand the values themselves, and you can''t just sit back and watch them."


    My phone vibrated when I sighed a second time and lit a cigarette on fire.


    It was a true email, so that only makes the apricot palpitate faster. Although I opened the email in anticipation, I was a little disappointed to see what it was about. Because it was a request from Apricot to work as an informant.


    (Hmmm...... this is kinda out of hand for me right now...... I guess I should turn it to ohmy rape)


    Confirm the request and the apricot will judge accordingly. I replied to the effect that I would introduce myself to other leading intelligence organizations because it was a difficult substitute that required a considerable amount of investigation.


    Although, naturally, the apricot wanted to be truly useful with its power as an informer.


    When he regained consciousness, Blue was nowhere to be seen.


    I remember clearly before my consciousness broke. Fear of his own death, of his son''s life going crazy by his death, and of the wounds his son receives in his heart. They resurrect clearly.


    White room. Myself sleeping naked on a medical table with only sheets on. Countless electrodes on bulky heads and machines at the end of cords stretched from the electrodes. I think of the hospital, but I feel very uncomfortable. I feel that there is a lot of handling for the hospital.


    "Ohh. How are you feeling? You still don''t hurt?"


    A pretty looking girl in white called out as she peered into the blue, moving only her neck as she slept and looking around. Mysterious and compelling, the red eyes are brought close together, and the blue is a little.


    A beautiful red-eyed girl in white. Only then did Blue understand the situation in which he was placed. As someone who puts himself in the back street, I know who that person is on the boulder.


    "I don''t have your kid, he brought you all the way here. Normally, he''s dead, and it was actually like a state of temporary death, but Arlaune in your body didn''t have to die because of all the efforts he made to sustain his life. You''re lucky you''re unhappy."


    Get your face off the blue, smile without grin and a beautiful girl in white speaks. I didn''t understand the meaning of the word Arlaune and why I was alive, but it was enough to say that Susuke had brought himself here.


    Certainty in a bad way. It is salvation that I did not die for, but I understand what the price is.


    "Junko Yukioka...... Where''s my boy?


    Blue asks looking at Junko.


    "Here"


    Answer briefly, when Junko switches on with an EEG, the wall rises on the side where the blue is pointing. In the room ahead, there was a figure of Suke sitting on a chair and relaxing.


    "Yosuke, Yosuke!


    I call it by its name, but the voice doesn''t seem to have arrived and Susuke doesn''t respond. From what I haven''t even noticed, I think it''s a magic mirror.


    "Sounds like you know me, but I''m gonna introduce myself for once. I''m Junko Yukioka. Instead of being an experimental bench for my research, I''ll make you a wish, a star of last hope for the chopped ones, a delightful Mad Scientist. Say hello."


    I introduce myself with the intention of joking myself as I place the clothes I have prepared for Blue on the blue sleeping table.


    "Well, she also accepted to help me with my research at the price of bringing you back to life."


    "I''m not kidding! I won''t let you do that!


    Blue staring Junko directly in the front.


    "Stop me with your power, huh? Can you stop it? How?


    To Junko, who asks with a smile, blue distorts his face. The other person, like himself, is considered a living legend in the back street. But even in the same legendary class, he''s one of the finest dangerous figures. I know as much as I can do with the power of blue.


    But - you don''t have to do anything about it on your own, there''s more to it.


    "Well, what''s mean, and here''s one, you want to play games with me? I''ll take her out and hang out, so you can take her back somehow. [M] I don''t care if you use your head, if you use your strength, if you hire people, whatever the means are. If that girl ever gets away from my side and gets to you, then I''m gonna lose. Oh, yeah, let''s make it easier to understand. How about if I hug that kid and he wins?


    Blue had no idea what this abrupt proposal meant. I''ve also heard of people who like to play funny like that, but is that all they fulfill?


    "What are your conditions for winning?


    "Mm-hmm. You didn''t think about that. Yeah, if Blue gives up, shall we say that''s it? Or it could be a time limit. Okay? Yeah, that''s good. Let''s make it a time limit. Ninety-six hours from now is the time limit."


    "Why would you do that? I don''t know why."


    "That means it''s a secret. Ma, after the game. But can I tell you something?


    From Junko, who talks with a smile on his face, I can''t even feel a piece of malice. That seemed horrible from the blue. Rumor has it that it is with someone who innocently experiments with humans or kills people without making them feel malicious at all. No alarm at all and no expectations.


    This girl holds the right to kill herself and Suke. I just have to obey, but I still really wanted to make sure.


    "If I win that game and that game, what coverage is going to let that kid go?


    "Ask the intelligence organization to be present -? Around The Frozen Sun."


    Information organizations, back-office organizations and "hubs" will provide the presence of contracts executed in the back streets. If you disobey this, you will know as the one who rebelled the contract, and it will be a fatal concern in this industry where credit comes first.


    However, there is no demand for them to intervene in order to harm their hearts and minds as evidence that they do not trust them.


    "Have him be the ''hub'' one. I''ll pay the expenses."


    Blue with a hard voice as she stares at Junko.


    "Whoa, so we should start the game? Oh, I was wondering if you''d like it after you put on your clothes?


    Junko alternates between clock and blue. Blue pulls off the sheets without answering anything and quickly wears clothes with a definite face.


    Everything is what I invited. The worst result was spared, but God didn''t do it for me. Tell yourself this is a trial, and Blue opens the door to the room.


    When the door was opened, a boy stood behind the wall opposite the door, armed and standing. Face up, look up at the blue thing.


    (Big eyes, cute, beautiful face...)


    to a boy looking up faceless as if to observe blue, but blue did not remember a bad impression. I think the expression "full of Rin" applies without further ado. There was something I felt strongly about, not just because I had a neat face, but just the first impression of my first encounter.


    (This kid, he''s just like him)


    Only one person in the past remembered the same impression as this. Blue is just one man I loved wholeheartedly. But this feeling is not like love at first sight. Something else - the smell of the same kind. As someone who has something that a normal person doesn''t have.


    "The exit is that way"


    Slightly bending his neck and briefly telling him, the boy walked past the side of the blue into the room. I also know who this boy is. Makoto Aizawa, a killer dedicated to Junko Yukioka, with the street name of Junko Yukioka''s murder doll.


    There is no question that this boy is an obstacle to himself. After wondering if he was listening outside the room to his current interaction, he made his way to the exit with a quick leg.


    "Is that it? Makoto, you look a little upset."


    When you see the truth that came indoors, make fun of Junko. True was a poker face as usual, but true frustration increases even more to Junko, who instantly penetrates into anything but saying it''s a prospect. I''m sure you know that too and you''re stirring it up, it''s even more frustrating.


    "You mean use the child as bait to attract the father"


    True to gaze at Susuke across the magic mirror and speak low.


    "Yeah. If your dad attacked me hostilely, that means he was hostile to me, and that''s the dimension that my father could use a big father-in-law name for the experiment bench, too."


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    True to quietly represent anger. It''s not the usual faceless look, it''s obviously a harsh look.


    When Junko declares that Shusuke will be used as an experimental bench in front of Blue, he steps when Blue moves to help Shusuke. thereby attracting the father, seeing that he would ask him for help. And by turning to his enemies, he gained the great name of experimenting with Suke''s father, who would have Arlaune in his body.


    Truth rebelled violently when it was more and rotten muscle writing at all times.


    "What you''re doing doesn''t make sense. I''ll use any hand this time to interrupt you."


    "But if that kid''s father doesn''t work hostilities on me, he''s not gonna get his hands on me, is he?


    Seeing the rare and faint truth, Junko spills a smile like it''s funny.


    "There''s no way you won''t be hostile with your own kid being used as an experimental bench."


    "Hmm... I wonder if I''m starting to feel that way when you ask me. This might conflict with my rules."


    Suddenly Junko turns into a troubled face and thinks. Because I also admitted that true pointers burning in anger were not wrong. It is Junko''s creed not to do what he thinks is impossible.


    "But this is such a chance. If I know the genetic conditions of the transplanted Arlaune and the awakening conditions of the hereditary Arlaune, I can do what I want. All humans will have the potential to evolve within a generation by Arlaune. Ah, what to do..."


    "I wonder if it''s a boulder you have to play with to satisfy your research appetite."


    "That''s why I''m a mad scientist. Hmmm...... ok. Well, if that kid''s father turns up and says he''ll cooperate with my research, he''ll research and investigate to the extent that his life is covered, and he''ll be released."


    True exhales small when he sees Junko laughing at him and says this is untreated.


    "I knew I would use any hand to interfere..."


    "Hmm, what the hell kind of hand do you use? I mean, you''re always in my way about something, and I don''t think you need to declare it now, do you?


    "It means more this time all the time."


    It was true to my intentions, but I''m not even thinking about what exactly to do at this point. It''s really just unfounded and intentional.


    (You can''t do this... you''re just being strong)


    Truth is, I know that. Though I''ve tried to get to my head and declare it with momentum, in order to prevent it from going empty -

 158 7

    The bona fide Abyss is a doomsday organization. The rating as tissue in the back streets is located in the middle.


    The Terminator - a popular profession on the back street. Anything that takes on trouble is a shop, some are free, others are structured as an organization like a bona fide Abyss.


    There are also two types of things that are structured in an organization, the type that turns jobs around to each of the end-of-life shops that enroll in the organization, and the type that solves one job as a team. Abyss of good will falls upon the latter.


    Komatsu Hao founded this organization ten years ago. By collecting depression-free end-of-life shoppers and making them a cohesive organization, we were able to maintain their food support. Komatsu, on the other hand, as the head of the organization, was always in a position to earn a high income while in a safe area.


    Although he is a man with a bad mouth and a conspicuous narrow part, Komatsu has never done anything but force himself to do his job. My men''s lives were paramount and I did not accept the work that I decided was in the hands of the organization, and I tried to keep the victims out of it as much as possible, so my men trusted Komatsu.


    At least, until now, it has.


    From Komatsu, I didn''t think anything of my men. I''m just talking about calculating that it''s a loss for me to have to put in new men again and raise them when my men die.


    "Boss, Mr. Kamiya Lan is here to see you."


    Komatsu was heartily surprised to hear the report of Ken Seijiang, the youngest of the executives. It was something Komatsu hadn''t even thought about, like a woman in love with a goddess, coming to see her off the hook.


    "And let it pass."


    Komatsu commands with a somewhat raised voice. Ken exits the room in surprise at the boss, who is floating with the obvious colour of agitation.


    Ken Seijiang was a boy who had just recently entered the bona fide Abyss and went in and was instantly promoted to executive. His children, whose arms stood above any of the ancient members of the bona fide Abyss and came in accompanied by Ken, also do a good job.


    Ken originally ran a small organization of several people, but in anticipation of good working conditions and fame, he chose the path of being absorbed by the goodwill Abyss.


    "Excuse me."


    Blue enters the room with Komatsu to thank him. Seeing blue''s thoughtful and worried face, Komatsu guessed that it was no big deal.


    If you''re new to seeing me out of business, you''ve never seen a face like this in blue. Komatsu decided so, including over-conscious narcissism and assumptions, that he must have come to rely on himself until he crossed the position of guest and whore.


    "Uh... I came here today in the opposite position. In my position as a customer, I came to ask for a job. I really wanted to meet you in person and ask you"


    Blue pointing her face at Komatsu and telling her with a trembling voice. It''s all calculated, but guys like Komatsu don''t know that, and it works too well.


    "Anything! Say anything! I''ll definitely help you, Blue!


    In an attempt to reassure him of the blue, Komatsu shows his yellow teeth and spreads an uncomfortable grin on his beard, not boasting that he is a man he can rely on.


    But the grin didn''t last long, hearing a request from Blue Mouth, Komatsu''s expression tense.


    "Blue has a child... and that Junko Yukioka..."


    Dangerous person, one of the living legends of the back street. Obviously, Komatsu cowers when he hears the name of the Mad Scientist who has used the hostile as either a corpse or an experimental bench.


    (In common sense, it''s impossible for an organization there to deal with a guy like us.)


    Determine immediately. If it''s not blue, I say no. That''s the normal decision.


    "Okay! I''m a man too! There''s no word for a man! It will definitely help you no matter what kind of monster they are!


    Komatsu twisted his normal judgment as he slapped himself in the chest and shouted desperately bravery.


    "Thank you, Mr. Komatsu. Thank you very much."


    That behavior of Blue, which moisturizes the eyes and turns a hot gaze on Komatsu, making him as luscious and protective as possible, wasn''t just about calculations and acting. I seriously rely on straw.


    Speaking of calculations, I''m just saying that the answer that came out thinking blue of the person Blue seems to be the most powerful thing Blue can do to know, and yet likely to be, than asking other unknown organizations and individuals, was Komatsu.


    After Blue draped his head deep out of the room, Komatsu summoned all the executives in the organization''s Ajito.


    "It will be a major task since our organization was launched. Have a fight with Junko Suzuoka."


    Executives stunned by Komatsu''s directives.


    "Whatever it takes is impotent!


    "You know what happened to all the organizations that poked at him?


    "Even an organization much more powerful than ours..."


    Executives who change their complexion and rebel simultaneously. There was confusion that Komatsu, who had not previously taken on unscrupulous work, had suddenly taken on absurd content of work.


    "I took it on! Only this job gives you total strength. Do what you can! If you don''t like it, don''t!


    The executives quiet back to the anger of slapping the desk.


    "Shall I go then?


    Just one of the executives, who was laughing thinly, told him in a voice full of room. He was the youngest executive and the most skilled man in goodwill Abyss, Ken Seijiang. An awesome, fierce face looks more than ten years older than its actual age. It makes my eyes shimmer and it''s as if I''m enjoying this situation alone.


    "No matter how much you are, I don''t think you can get along with Shin Aizawa, a killer dedicated to Junko Yukioka."


    It was Kashima Silver Three who stared at Ken. He is the oldest ginseng executive of goodwill Abyss. My age is one turn higher than my boss, Komatsu.


    "You''re talking about a monster that stands around more than ten people on its own and destroys them all, right? That''s why I did it. It''s a great prey to hit everything you''ve polished with your daily workouts."


    Some executives saw Ken as reliable and reliable in this setting against the windy Ken, such as wanting to be raging and nagging, but some viewed him as hungry without looking over.


    "It''s not a stupid movie to be able to kill more than ten people on your own, and it''s an impossible story. Anyway, the rumor just had a tail fin on it. Clean it up."


    "Yes."


    Komatsu orders you to look to Ken. Ken left the room after meeting with an invincible grin.


    "You guys support him properly, too."


    Although Komatsu told the remaining executives in a gentle tone, they all remained tannic and no one responded.

 159 8

    Fifteen hours after Blue left the lab. Junko, True and the other had breakfast at an open cafe on the outskirts of the pleasure district, which is in excellent condition in Euthanasia City.


    Junko and True rarely eat out in the morning. Sometimes at night I go to Tasmania Devil and eat out, but the breakfast is mostly made by Junko at the lab.


    (Ma, the aim is obvious)


    Give me a glimpse of Susuke, who is pretending to grab breakfast in the seat immediately next to me, and I truly think.


    "Even if you eat rice or something that doesn''t taste..."


    With his disgruntled face, Suke carries the sandwich to his mouth.


    "I haven''t put on the ability to reproduce and convey my taste yet."


    and Junko.


    "It''s hard to move... it''s similar to being a trip game, sensibly."


    "Get used to it right away."


    Sitting in a way truly sandwiched with Junko, it was the figure that was Susuke himself, but not the actual Susuke. It is a meat doll made by taking the shape of a face and body. A robot who looks just like Susuke at last.


    "There may be some dangerous things ahead of us. I''ll feed you, and in some cases I''ll treat you as a hostage, but I''ll have you stay in the lab so that there''s absolutely no danger. With that, I''ll walk you through the same meat doll as you, so you''ll have it manipulated from the lab, won''t you?


    Junko told me so and Tsusuke remained at the Snow Oka Institute, wearing a trip goggle that resembled a dream band, remotely manipulating pseudo-life made to resemble himself.


    "Not just to avoid danger, but for another use."


    "Another use?


    "Well, I''ll know when the time comes. That''s when it works, right? Otherwise, you could ruin it.


    I didn''t know the meaning of Junko''s words, but I don''t know, so I feel vague anxiety.


    "Well, you..."


    Junko turns his face to the true one.


    "I''ve been on your side the whole time, but I wonder what you''re up to?


    To the teasing Junko, the truth turns that way silently.


    "I reacted plainly. Oh, sweetie, no more."


    When Junko laughs and puts his coffee on his mouth, Junko and Junko feel multiple hostilities approaching them.


    But while we perceive them, both True and Junko move forward with breakfast. Only signs from a distance away have largely made us understand the power of the enemy. Take a seat beforehand and don''t even have to sit down. Besides, Junko ends up wearing headphones and even listening to music.


    Eight men surround the three surroundings. They are all young. Obviously there is also a mix of teenagers and those who look like them, but it is also visible to the amateur that they are good at rough things. Some already have pistols in their hands.


    "Brother, no, I''m so surrounded, but are you sure these guys are that good?


    A blonde-dyed long-haired giant asks, smiling slightly, truly poking the muzzle from behind his true back. Though the system is the disappointing one, it is a boy with a round face and a child face.


    "Don''t be alarmed. Later, like the hungry ghost there would never hurt you."


    Ken Seijiang, who later appeared late, told Saburo Ohara, his right-hand man.


    "If we gather these few, any guy will just be killed with no hands, no legs, right? Think common sense."


    Stick a muzzle to the true rear of his head, and Sanro snorts. All you have to do is pull the trigger and you''ll catch a snag. You can take the opponent''s life in less than a second. Nonetheless, he continues to eat unresponsively so that he doesn''t really see the surrounding conditions or anything like that.


    Junko likewise continues to eat while listening to music. Seeing both of them, Misuke was strange. I can''t see anything at all like fear from the two of you when you say it''s absolutely deadly.


    "What''s a murder doll? You''re just a kid."


    Saburo''s nerves are irritated when he says he has taken an absolute advantage, but the truth is that he looks flat.


    "Uh, I''d like you to hand that over to me. Hopefully, we''ll see what''s going on and we''ll get it done peacefully."


    Ken slowly approaches Junko and tells him in a quiet tone with a gunshot to his side of his head.


    "Uh, sorry. I didn''t really hear what you were saying because the noise was too loud."


    and Junko removing her headphones with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, I took it. Would you say that again? What were you talking about?


    "Give it to me."


    Ken also became frustrated with Junko, who understood the situation but showed no sense of crisis at all. Without negotiating or anything, the urge to kill just boils down.


    "Right. If you take the quiz and you''re right, I''ll give it to you. Yikes. I wonder if it''s my birthday? I don''t know my own birthday."


    "If it''s a dead day, it''s today. You can afford to die."


    A lightly cut Ken can help his fingers. but I meant to pull the trigger, and I couldn''t. Junko''s hand was moving at a speed that was not even in his eyes, and he was taking the gun away from Ken.


    "Huh?"


    Ken doesn''t understand what happened and gets a frightened look. If he''d made any strange moves from close range, he''d have stood up to pull the trigger and blow his head off instantly. Yet my gains had been taken away between blinks. There was no sign of the other person moving at all.


    "No matter how cautious you''re going to be, you can''t just not breathe, can you? Me, ears are good. Come on, if you come so close, you''ll know it''s just a few moments of relaxation, right after you exhale."


    Though they say so, Ken can''t believe it. It can''t be because of minor differences in the degree of breathing, such as taking away guns. But Ken''s gun is actually in Junko''s hand.


    That wasn''t the only thing that could have stayed. A truer and more intense killing erupted as he sat, stiffening himself with fear the men on the strong side who excelled in the rough.


    They''re all fierce people who''ve been wandering around the training grounds quite a bit. There are times when you have been directed to kill yourself, and it is not the kind of balls that move to that extent. But the fierce intent to kill released from the little boy who remained seated only gave them the fear of death and at the same time planted unspeakable decadence.


    (You hungry bastard, a cunt who enjoys killing)


    Ken discerns the identity of the sardines contained in the murderous spirit released from the truth.


    Although it is literally the back street of a cut world, not all of its inhabitants are human beings whose killings are fine or who enjoy killing. Many of them strain their guilt and stress for committing murder.


    That''s why Ken is disgusted with those who can enjoy it. And fear that the spearhead of pleasure is directed against us like no other.


    True moves. Saburo, who was sticking a gun to his true back of his head, could not react at all under pressure from the ferocious killing, even though he was in the mindset of pulling the trigger instantly if he showed any signs that the truth would move.


    Also, true movement itself was an unexpected substitute. Without pulling out his gun, he went up to the table and gave in.


    Saburo and the men pointed the muzzle towards the true one, where they noticed. The true location is in a shooting position, if sent immediately after the shooting of the gun, with a companion, or with Susuke.


    It''s a matter of either shifting our location or shifting the angle of the gun, but the aggressive reaction doesn''t turn our heads that far. I already need a one-tempo to think that far.


    But the truth did not give the one-tempo. Don''t miss the slightest moment of hesitation of the men surrounding you, pull out the gun. The truth is that it''s all calculated and made the opponent hesitate, causing a gap, so you can''t miss that gap.


    He crosses his hands as he gives in, puts it in his nose, and shoots two guns like he pulls out. Close enough not to need a visual aim.


    They were convinced that they approached a distance they would never miss and had an absolute advantage by poking their guns at them first, but the situation and the fact that they assumed so was in itself, truly convenient.


    Switching from alarm to fear. Complete gap guided. Distance enough to put a bullet on without the need to visualize it. There is no single element of true defeat.


    Two men on the side fall with their heads and throats shot out, respectively. Sanro''s fear and struggle reached a critical point, and if the truth dodges, he shoots the gun, regardless of Susuke who is ahead. Truth even predicted its behavior, and immediately after the shooting, it was moving.


    A bullet fired by Saburo wears Suke''s forehead.


    Ken, who watched it from the side, is stunned that he killed the target to be secured, and is truly puzzled that he lightly missed the target.


    Truth has already moved from quiet to motion.


    Jump off the table, take the steps, and beat the temple of a man who was right around the corner with a gun handle. With his skull implanted and only one eye stripped of his white eye, the battered man collapses.


    Two men shoot a gun in the face, but the truth is they just turn their upper body around and turn it around.


    (No hips in it. I don''t even have a bumpy hand holding a gun)


    While identifying the two men who shot him, he sticks out only his right hand towards the two of them, facing the men who have shot him.


    It''s a bespoke machine pistol, given to me by Junko. Junko called it a horse. Switched to full auto, the bullet was thrown out to keep standing, instantly letting two men die. It was a gun I wasn''t used to handling yet, and I was concerned about too many bullets, but it worked for once. Now there are three of us left.


    The fact that they surrounded each other at close range became an avenge for fear of fighting each other, but the fact that fewer people remained removes its shackles.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    A pruning little man wearing sunglasses exasperates, shooting at him with true glasses.


    Truth is, with one leg stretched sideways, when you bow and shoot as hard as your chest is likely to reach the ground, lift only your left hand gently and shoot back three times.


    All three shots hit the corny little man''s chest, and two were prevented by bulletproof fiber, but one was penetrating the center of his chest.


    (I''m going to keep it on two shots, but I don''t know how to add or subtract it)


    It is a gun purposefully built by Junko to match true, but instead it is difficult to control. Junko himself is aware of it, but he probably gave it the name Horseshake, etc.


    Ken could not believe the unilateral killing that took place in front of him. There''s no way this story is real. I thought it was a story that only exists in fiction, such as when just one awesome arm defeats many of his opponents on a big stand.


    No, I heard those amazing arms were on the back street, too, but I didn''t believe them. He laughed that it was just a rumor with a tail fin, as boss Komatsu put it. Yet the sight that has happened in front of me completely overshadows it.


    Nothing is surprising from the truth. It''s not fiction or fantasy. It''s all computational to this point, and I just executed the picture I had in mind. Until I calculated and used all the circumstances.


    Ken and Sanro lose their earliest temper of war and are stunned. When the truth approaches Sanro, who stands up with his gun standing, he takes the gun out of his hand.


    "I''ll teach you good things before I kill you, so you can be my reference in the next life to be smart"


    "Gubu."


    The truth told him pale, and he stuck the muzzle of the gun he had taken from Sanro into the mouth of Sanro, who had become half-opened.


    "Whatever you multiply by zero, it''s zero."


    Pull the trigger if you say so. I don''t have time to think about the meaning of the word, and Sanro dies.


    Ken, left alone, starts teething in fear thinking it''s his turn next.


    "Leave me alone."


    Junko tells him so and makes coffee. The intention is known. True missed the gun, sat back in his seat, so that he could be replaced. Now Junko stood up and eventually paid Ken''s foot. Ken is lightly defeated.


    "Hey, what part of the human body do you think is the prettiest?


    On Ken, who fell on his back, Junko, crawling on all fours and horseback riding, asks his face closer to Ken''s face. A disturbing line with an innocent grin brought up close.


    It''s a schematic that looks erotic from the side, but Ken can''t even afford to feel that. It just drives even fear.


    "Don''t you want to see it? The prettiest place."


    "Fuck."


    Junko sticks his knife over his belly and around his dovetail. Clothes and muscles are pierced lightly, and Junko''s hands bury smoothly into Ken''s abdomen to his wrist.


    Junko''s hand is drained from Ken''s belly, a large amount of blood shines, and Junko''s white coat and face are defiled. Ken was even more wary when he saw something held in his hand. There is no question that it is an organ.


    "Look, look, your liver. Don''t you think it''s beautiful? That was my stomach. So, if you don''t tell me where you are, I might just crush you like this."


    "Talk sooo! It''s goodwill Abyss! The aim is that kid!


    Severe fear crushes pride and other signs, Ken confesses with a voice without himself or the world.


    "Is that Mr. End of House Organization? Hmm... you''re out of perspective. You know, ask the backstreet organization. I was wondering if Blue, too, can''t get in touch with this kid''s father or something like that?


    Putting the removed stomach back into Ken''s stomach, Junko moved away from Ken and back into the chair. A large amount of returning blood on the pure child''s clothes and body becomes red misty and spreads across the universe, disappearing without a trace. I meant to talk to him towards the truth, but the truth was unresponsive.


    Looking at the sight and his own abdomen, Ken was surprised. The clothes are torn and bloody, but no scratches. The bleeding and pain are gone.


    Something even more surprising happened. Saburo is desperately trying to take his gaze off the body with Susuke intact, who was believed to have stormed off and shot him. Ken, who did not know that he was remotely manipulating a meat doll similar to Suke''s, doubted my eyes.


    Ken tells himself that he must have stayed blurred.


    Slowly Ken stood up, blind to himself, a surviving assassin, and escaped from the spot with fluttering footsteps in his butt with Junko and True, who enjoyed the cafe''s continuation in a backward deathly and blood-smelling manner.


    The remorse of the murder of his men, the relief of his survival and the misery of one fleeing swirled his chest, flooding him with tears and snot in large quantities, as he ran for a small run.


    "If so, I guess I''ll change my way. I dare you to give me the information I need. If this kid''s father were alive, he might come and help this kid. Well, it''s not exactly a certainty."


    When I hear Junko''s words, the truth reminds me of doubts. More surely, there is a way to know the roots of the blue body mixed with Arlaune.


    It is unclear whether Junko really doesn''t realize it, or pretends not to, but if it were the former, it is also believed that he was in a position that dealt with Arlaune but therefore overlooked a position that was too close.


    Truth is already moving, as there are easier and surer ways to know, even if you don''t bother to go around. I''m waiting for a response now.


    (I knew backstreet people weren''t normal)


    In a situation surrounded by corpses and where all the other guests escaped at some point, Misuke sincerely thought so to the two of them, who would continue to eat and drink in no different way than before the raid. I didn''t feel fear, partly because I wasn''t actually there, and everything that just happened felt as if I was seeing it in the fiction footage as well.

 160 9

    Blue was waiting for a report in Komatsu''s room as he stepped into the stronghold of the goodwill Abyss. Of course there is Komatsu indoors.


    "Nothing to worry about, Blue."


    Let Komatsu create a smile that seems to be most gentle on his mustache surface with an evocative face, but occasionally softly and senselessly moving blue.


    "Our secret boy''s gone. I''m sure he''ll get Blue''s kid back. Then praise me. My arm stands, but he''s still a kid, and if Blue compliments me, I''ll be happy to stretch it under my nose."


    "Yeah."


    Though he was speaking firmly in an attempt to alleviate his blue anxiety at all, Blue was appropriately gaveling as he heard it in the sky above.


    In the blue, the other self was blaming himself. Wrong choice. Blue himself knows there is a better means. But I have chosen Komatsu and relied on him instead of trying to pick it out in a crappy way. Such a hindsight for his own stupidity.


    I knocked.


    "Get in."


    Ken''s back.


    Kajima, who came indoors, told him with a clear face, and from behind him, he changed from a confident attitude when he left, and a vain, eye-catching health filled with despair enters.


    Just a glance at Ken''s condition revealed the failure of the mission to both Komatsu and Blue. Ken''s indefinite eyesight even made Komatsu remember to chill. It''s like turning into someone else.


    "Except for Ken, he said he was wiped out. Do you still want to go on?


    Kajima asks with a cold voice and glance. The ironic result of the rumor being a proof that it was real, even though it was coming with an unlikely rumor with just a tail fin on it. Komatsu gets stuck in words, takes his gaze off Kashima and glances at the blue.


    "I have another report. Look at this."


    Kajima projects a holographic display and opens an information site on the back street to show it. There was an ad in the name of Junko Yukioka.


    ''We''re securing a child here with the original Arlaune gene. His father is presumed to have been transplanted with the original Arlaune cells, where he is looking. If you have any idea, please send us your information.''


    Arlaune also knew Komatsu''s name. Since the Tokyo Bay Monster case ten years ago, its name has begun to spread in the back streets. Noted by Mad Scientists from all over the world, it is a substitute for being passed down as an indispensable fragment of life for chimera production.


    Several types of Battle Creature are also implanted with cells of copies and recopy of Arlaune. The location of the original Arlaune, all major books, is assumed to be unknown, and whatever it is, it is wrapped in a mysterious veil.


    The faces of children with the genes of Arlaune had not been shown, but Komatsu and the others had guessed who it was. It''s hard to think of someone else in this situation and at the right time.


    Blue, on the other hand, understood at this time what Pure Son''s aim was.


    (So that''s what Junko Yukioka was after? Is that why you set me apart and that kid up so I could call him? Then don''t go around like this, from the start - no, I wonder if you also thought about my refusal on the spot)


    In fact, such a roundabout is also a game of pure children in the game, but I don''t know that much about boulders.


    "I''m sorry, I just brought in a lame request"


    Tell him quietly, blue leaving the room with a gratuity. Blue admitted his choice was wrong and cemented his resolve. I have to throw my crap away already. By whatever means you can, you can help Susuke.


    "Oh... ugly..."


    Komatsu tried to stop Blue from leaving, but he couldn''t find the words to call and holds his head. This is the result of forcing my men to rebel against me for what I was not able to do. I can''t do anything more.


    (Doesn''t end like this)


    On the other hand, neither Komatsu nor Kajima realized that Ken, who had been sneering until then, was staring at the display in a tremendous shape.


    Lost are the people who have acted together before falling into the back streets. He consolidated his determination to take revenge and left the room silently, as if to follow after the blue.


    "That idiot, what are you thinking?"


    While browsing an information site run by O''Myrape, an information organization said to be the biggest in the back street, the owner of the Club Cat Mansion sees the ad and gives a shocked voice.


    "How can this be the idea? Are you seriously screwing around, or is there some other prospect? ''


    The ad on the display was a substitute for Komatsu and Blue looking for the father of a child who would inherit the gene of Arlaune by Junko Yukioka, the same one they saw.


    White cat shakes her tail left and right in front of the display in frustration. From behind it, Viper stares at the ad with a true face. In a slightly angry shape.


    "I know it can happen a lot in the world, but when I have to put myself in that position, it''s me. You can''t stay calm. I don''t know what it is, but I''m shocked."


    In a heavy tone, he exhaled loudly and the viper took his eyes off the display.


    "How do you feel being a dad all of a sudden?


    The white cat looks back and smiles at such a viper.


    "Shit, it''s about you, isn''t there a kid all over you?


    "I don''t think so. What do you think I am?"


    A viper who pays back his hair dripping forward and stares at the white cat in a flash.


    So, what do you do? I''m not human resources. "


    "I''ve never seen Midori before. Can you move for a hungry ghost?


    I look at the viper moving his body softly, sarcastically, and the nall blows off and suppresses his mouth.


    "Even if it''s bad, Viper can''t overlook this kind of tach."


    When Viper dives into Naru''s words, he tries to leave the hall silently.


    "If I leave you alone, your child, it could be a serious pinch"


    Viper''s movement stopped at the word.


    "With this ad, it looks like the Chinese operatives are moving. It''s dangerous."


    "It''s not as dangerous as they''ve moved. I''m under the protection of Junko Yukioka, who is your age."


    "Who is worthy of such a third-rate cunt? I''ll kill you. ''


    When Viper laughs spirally when he sees the Lord of his voice get grumpy, he goes straight out.


    "Why are Chinese agents moving?


    Naru asks.


    "I was originally working on Arlaune jointly during the day. China assumes that they own it. If you look at it from that country, which is a huge retreat in biotechnology, Arlaune wants so much that she can get her hands out of her throat. ''


    "Why did you just co-study it and claim ownership? Funny."


    "It''s the usual logic in that country. There''s nothing strange about that if you understand it''s them. I mean, this country, which is too popular, is weirder by world standards. The world is a metaphor for each other. What I claimed in a big voice won. I took it away with my strength, but I won. I stood around to win. That''s how it''s done. ''


    "I don''t know... it''s boring that values are absolute."


    Nal pointing his mouth at dissatisfaction.


    "Because the world is turning with its values, man reigns in the world as the primate of all things. Otherwise, the values of the premise are what we seek. ''


    It sounds even more dissatisfying and abominable than Nal''s, and his voice speaks.


    "At dawn, when I turn this world around, I''m going to make it a little more elegant and enjoyable. Well, I''ll wait till then."


    The inhabitants of the Club Cat Mansion knew that the dialogue was only a joke, but that the Lord of the Voice was seriously aiming for a goal. If you''re not a cat mansion person and you know who she is, you don''t put that on a smile.

 161 10

    Noon - Junko and the three of them were dining in prominent places following the morning. Now it''s the dining room on the roof of the department store. Considering the raid, I don''t think it was accumulated from the chosen store, either.


    "If we keep doing this, we might be able to tighten it out of stores all over Euthanasia. He''ll be scolded by the hub and the police before he does."


    It is not usually possible to stop at a prominent location where the residents of the back street are being targeted. Though I deliberately bait and still wait for someone I haven''t seen to eat it, I was truly quite resistant to imitating it to do damage to the surface.


    The cafe earlier has also become a mess. Though I was fortunate not to have harmed the inhabitants of the street. Of course, Junko pays the repair fee and the nuisance fee quite colored. That kind of place is clear.


    "Oh, I''ve already got a scolding email from the center. The ad didn''t taste good earlier. But, well, let''s just say we didn''t see this email."


    "That''s not the problem, is it?"


    I know it''s useless to say this, but I''m sorry I ate Junko''s roll of this game and get tightened up to myself. True I wanted to ask how Junko and I were doing together for a while, but I decide to take a different action early when I''m done eating.


    (I hope the guests don''t come again during meals)


    True thought arrow tip, feeling multiple hostilities approaching from the bottom and sighing small. Grate the spaghetti-wrapped fork that was about to be carried in your mouth onto a plate and get it in your nostalgia.


    As for Junko, he doesn''t try to get into a battle posture, but continues to persevere in Frankfurt with tomato ketchup. Seeing Frankfurt dyed completely in red and yellow and a large amount of ketchup dripping off the plate, Susuke was pulling.


    (The quality of hostility is not what it was earlier. It''s called foot lifting, this is a trained soldier)


    Analyze the enemies coming up on the roof and truly remember nostalgia.


    Stand up in control of the tip of the flight and stand beside the door of the stairs. Sometimes the opponent is a soldier, and he doesn''t imitate making room like in the morning. There are also individual differences, but I decided they were stronger than backstreet roughmen and others.


    Open the door just a little, pull the special Ultrasonic Vibrating Steel wire from the buckle of the belt, wrap one end around the knob inside the door, and hold the other end in your hand through the outside.


    Of course I''m not holding it with my bare hands. He wears black gloves with exposed characteristics on the finger area. The steel wire is loosened so that it drips onto the floor.


    The moment the door opened, True withdrew his hand with steel wire in his hand. Shortly after a man dressed in a grey long coat turned his assault rifle muzzle to the truth, a stretched and bouncing steel wire from the bottom was tearing from the groin to the chest of the man in the coat.


    The man didn''t even know what had happened, but was deadly recognizing only that he had been fatally injured. I even forgot to pull the gun trigger.


    The man is dressed to block the rooftop entrance while the steel wire feeds into his body. The raiders seemed alert when they saw it, not trying to get into the roof all at once, but stopping their feet on the spot.


    The truth, which was also calculating the opponent''s reaction, is to leap into the entrance in a low position - in front of the enemy at the end of the door.


    Truth is, the raiders couldn''t react when they only showed up for a moment. To a few shots, about two fall. One was shot through the head and died instantly. The other was saved by bulletproof fiber, but collapses into impact. The raiders retreat.


    (Armed with an assault rifle? You''re not a regular opponent.)


    When I see what the raiders get on the stairs leading up to the roof, I truly think. They were all uniformly dressed in the same gray long coat, as were the firearms in their hands. That''s not what you see in this country. At least it''s too much for the residents of the back street to carry. Even sub-machine guns are rarely available.


    There are several people on the roof of the department store on the street. Seeing a man desperate by steel wire, he''s freezing.


    Given the raider''s gain, there is a high probability that there will be a casualty if it is a shootout here. Junko wouldn''t think of it as anything, but from the truth, that''s all I wanted to avoid. I don''t want to involve unrelated human beings - let alone ostensibly residents who are non-combatants. But the place is the only place, and we can''t let it get away with it.


    (Kind of dangerous, but don''t you have any other hands)


    When I made up my mind and grabbed the body of a man who was truly a cosmic hangover, I jumped into the door at once dressed like a man''s body as a shield.


    I don''t mind just a human shield on my assault rifle opponent, but due to the enemy''s armed condition, I stepped on it as likely to be wearing a pretty powerful bulletproof plate instead of the poor bulletproof fiber out in the back street.


    The gunfire sounds abruptly. A shielded corpse dances like a broken puppet. A true sight of the enemy for only a moment protrudes the assault rifle muzzle the man had from between his sides and pulls the trigger as he runs down the stairs.


    I didn''t see it when I shot him. An approximate location is too much. In this confined space, it is impossible to engage a series of assault rifles.


    Fall one at a time from the enemies ahead. The bullet piercing the shield blurs the true arm, but stays somewhat torn apart the bulletproof fiber.


    (Bulletproof plates were excellent and helpful)


    True to throw away a human shield that bleeds out of your whole body and keep shooting through the heads of two falling men. The total number of raiders was six.


    "Ya, help me. Surrender! Surrender! I know very well that you are very strong. Oh, reveal who we are! I don''t want to die. Very difficult. Hey, so please! You better keep me alive. Because the information I have is pretty beneficial to you!


    One of the men fallen by the impact of a bullet drops his gun, raises his hands and begs for his life without himself or the world. The other survivor looked frightened when he saw it, but given the situation, he realized it was inevitable, or he throws down his gun regrettably and turns his hands to the back of his head.


    Truth was I pulled the trigger silently and without hesitation, shooting through the head of the first man I begged for my life. One last person left sees it and meditates his eyes ready for his own death as well.


    "You don''t kill."


    But he told me so shortly afterwards, and the man unexpectedly saw the truth.


    "Why?"


    "Now he was going to keep us alert and fight back. I wasn''t hiding the killing, and all of a sudden I''m bad or rapping, that''s the pattern. But you''re completely out of your mind."


    The man was strangely convinced by the true word, and at the same time impressed.


    "But you might change your mind, and I''ll have you asleep"


    Tell me. Truth is, I punched the man in the back of the head with an assault rifle. Naturally, I have a problem with it. If you seriously hit him with a firearm, that''s enough to get you to death.


    (It''s a stone to leave one for questioning later. No, I''m still here)


    Hostility and killing have not yet vanished.


    I see the corpse was wearing a radio inch, and I take it off the corpse and put it in my ear. Clearly there is an outrage caused by a different language than Japanese.


    (Chinese?


    Shortly after I was surprised, a gunshot sounded from the roof. Truth is, I noticed it there. The raiders didn''t just come from the stairs. He also climbed the outside of the building to tell the story of the wall. I would have put the time difference aside and tried to pinch him.


    True went up the stairs and when I went back to the roof, Keri was already on. Four men in grey long coats are turned into ice statues with guns on them. I look at the other guests who evacuated in the corner of the roof and stroke my chest that there have been no wounded victims.


    Junko is out of the rooftop fence and peeking down from the abyss of the building.


    "Apparently, they''re Chinese agents lurking in the country."


    Junko said as he came up the outer wall of the building, looking down at the man trembling with his hands and feet frozen as he reached the roof and strapped to the building wall.


    "You mean I''ve been caught by your leaked information?


    Arlaune''s research was carried out jointly by Japan and China, and it is also known in the back streets that China is following its whereabouts. True thought it was no surprise that he was caught manipulating Junko''s information.


    "Yeah. I think he''s trying to do the same thing I did when he saw that this kid''s father could have been the original Arlaune or transplanted it. I''m guessing he''s trying to take you away from him to find his father. I wonder what uninvited guests are."


    "An uninvited guest? You''re welcome to do that."


    I didn''t bother to freeze it without killing it, except for later use on the experimental bench.


    "Help me, Takeshi"


    Only his hands and feet are frozen, and a man strapped to a large letter on the wall of a building begs for his life, fighting the anomalies that are happening to him.


    "Well, good luck."


    Remove the syringe and try to scratch it in front of the agent.


    "Look, there''s a copy of Arlaune in this, so I''ll inject it into your body. As you know, Arlaune can rapidly evolve organisms. If someone in danger of dying gets desperate and prays, maybe we''ll make some kind of evolution? For example, if you fall from here, and you want to help desperately, if you flutter your hand, your hand wings and helps."


    That''s what I said, Junko, who injects both hands of the operative.


    "Bye, badass."


    Shortly after Junko smiled and rang his fingers, the hands and feet that had been frozen were instantly thawed and the agent''s body was thrown into the universe.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Falling agents.


    "Toei, eh! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Bump your hands with desperate shapes as you invoke, but nothing happens. The ground is looming.


    "Please, just fly. Yeah!


    Clash to the ground with the last scream. A loud clash will sound, and those who were nearby will turn to the sounder to witness the splatter jumping corpse.


    "Haha, I couldn''t. I shook my hands so tight. It''s funny because when you''re human, you''re really desperate for fear of death because you feel like straw."


    Junko looks down at the operative who fell to the ground and laughs innocently. True to look scared of it, Susuke, and the wind you gave up.


    "Is that it? No. Wrong. This wasn''t Arlaune. This was just a vitamin."


    I drop my eyes on the syringe and Junko peppers out his tongue that he''s done it.


    "I''ll let you do something else for a while."


    "What? What''s suddenly happening again?


    Junko asks as he overcomes the fence, but the truth is, he doesn''t answer. After the rooftop, he goes down the stairs and wakes up the agent who just passed out on the way.


    "You should just run away. Your people have been wiped out, and if you stay here, he''ll catch you and make you a toy."


    While understanding the meaning of the true word, the operative went down the stairs early enough, not understanding why he would only help himself.

 162 11

    More than ten years have passed since Blue left Medicine Buddha City. This city where blue was born and raised has only one bad memory, except for one thing.


    The Buddha City of Medicine, which I visited for the first time in a decade, seemed blue as though it had not changed much. I also saw that there were no more shops and no shops had been built, but I can''t feel any significant change.


    And the Club Cat Mansion doesn''t look any different in its appearance either. One of the crushed stores in downtown. A place full of good blue memories. But where I ended up throwing it away. I open the door, mocking my decision to visit again, even though I decided never to return.


    "I thought it was time to come"


    It takes a nostalgic voice. Clearly a strange sounding voice. A voice that belongs to a person.


    "Milk...... nall...... long time no see"


    Blue smiles powerless toward the white cat in the center of the hall and the boy who fell asleep in the box seat.


    "Blue, it''s a big deal."


    Naru wakes herself up and says worryingly. Despite more than a decade, he remains a child with no growth at all.


    "You know."


    "I found out about Junko Yukioka''s flushed ad. I didn''t know you were wearing that kid until then."


    "So, where is he?


    To the blue question, Nal and the white cat face each other.


    I just got home.


    The voice rang from behind the blue.


    When Blue looked back as he remembered the severe palpitations, there was the face of the person he missed the most there. Various emotions are rampant and wild in the blue. Just looking at my face, I''m about to get something wrong in my head, and I''m overflowing with sadness, nostalgia, love, remorse, tears packed with all kinds of emotions.


    (Even if I saw you... I thought you weren''t gonna cry)


    Blue standing at the entrance, turning away from the viper looking down with one evil looking face and soaking tears.


    "Welcome back, Dad."


    "This isn''t your scene to tear up."


    Staring at the white cat, Viper slid through the side of the blue and lowered his back to the chair across from Nal. When Nal sees it, he gets up, points to the seat he''s been sleeping in, and urges him to sit in blue. Viper sees it and tongues it, and Blue smiles and interprets it small to Nal and sits back in the chair where Nal was.


    Then we should take our seats off.


    "Hmm. Take your time. But I didn''t expect this to happen. Junko''s guy, not even my mouse... ''


    Nall and the White Cat leave the hall, and later two Vipers and Blue are left behind.


    "Nobody seems to be getting old."


    Blue referring to the same looking vipers and nals as it was ten years ago.


    "They''re all immortal."


    And, Viper.


    "Long ago, a sorcerer who was looking for the law of immortality conducted an experiment in surgery on two of his own made converted cats. The operation was successful, and the two cats were no longer old, and the magician himself performed the procedure. But the old age of the flesh could not stop, even if it could stop the old age of the spirit. My mind stopped growing, my sensibilities frightened, whatever I saw, whatever I tasted, I became uninspired and indifferent, only tiredness and nothingness grew, and at the end of the day I stopped trying to move, and if I didn''t try to eat anything, I would have passed away looking up at the universe in an awkward way."


    "One of those cats is milk."


    This is the first time I''ve heard of it, but it was speculative that you were referring to the Lord of the Club Cat Mansion who was here until earlier - the White Cat who speaks human language.


    "Many people in this world say that the growth of their souls has its limits in a single life. It seems that the old spirit prevents him from growing his soul. The significance of reincarnation is to reset your life once and for all. Whether death erases memories of your previous life or starts over with your baby, your soul is growing. But the spirit of milk never grew old. Even flesh can live forever if it does not perish. So this is how I still live. There is no need to reset it, the growth of the soul comes forever, even without preserving the spirit and reincarnating it - he says there are people who occasionally have that kind of propriety. They call him the one with the past life, the one with the overlife."


    It was a completely uninteresting story, but Blue was listening without pinching his mouth. I know Viper is trying to cut the story out of the blue one while talking irrelevant, but it''s hard to cut the point.


    When this luxurious man can still be counted on, Blue feels it just coming to his side. It''s a woman''s intuition. I knew I should have done this from the start, but I couldn''t because I was resistant.


    You already know the story, don''t you?


    Blue gets to the point in the heavy air.


    "Junko Yukioka? You got your eyes on a troublesome guy. Well, I don''t know directly, but my husband seems to be the cause of it. In a way, it might be just fine."


    "Yes. Your child is being held hostage. In exchange for you."


    In that word of blue dwells a fierce light in the eyes of the viper. Blue remembers when this man once tore a person''s body like paper in front of him.


    "How did that happen?


    A viper who relaxes and asks. In a tone of blame, obviously.


    "What, did Junko Yukioka take a hungry ghost hostage?


    Blue gets stuck in words. In order to talk about it, I have to tell you everything. Until a story I don''t want to talk about.


    "How could you stay away from me, grow up to a hungry ghost, and have paid potty or something? How did you end up like that? Yeah?"


    "Did you know and leave him alone?


    Blue to be returned with mockery to Viper''s stuffing.


    "I don''t know anything about hungry ghosts. Though I knew about paid public toilets. How could you imitate that?"


    "What else do you want me to do? There was no other option for me to live, have children, raise them. I could have bought it off a pregnant woman in elementary school or something for a high price. So, it was heartfelt laughable that the person who bought it off was becoming a city councilman and complaining about eradicating child pornography."


    To the blue smiling strangely, Viper had a pitiful gaze.


    "After more than a decade, you haven''t changed a bit. I only admit affirmation against myself. When denied even slightly, they rebel with all their might. Or always want to do the opposite of what others want. He wants to go left with a spinal reflex before thinking with his head if he says right. He was such a nasty fool hungry, but he still is. You couldn''t have seen the real tundra at the end of the day. I didn''t have to ask for details, but I know you invited this kind of thing with such a shitty, extreme personality."


    Blue silenced on Viper''s unforgiving remarks. My hands are shaking as I tide my cheeks with humiliation. Couldn''t argue any more. There was no word left of the man I once loved to shoot at me. I can''t deny it, and I can''t deny it.


    "You sure are the best, your business is. You''re the only one who can make me feel better."


    "Is that what you taught me, too? It doesn''t make sense to just hold my body. Hold him to your heart and give him an intense memory you''ll never forget. I''m with artists and writers. Giving a burning touch to a person''s heart is a living and fulfilling feeling. No, it''s like the joy of victory to me. To the customers who bought me, how..."


    "I don''t care how comfortable you got the shit out of you, I don''t care about the potty bragging"


    More pity than mockery, Viper throws up and throws it away.


    "Right. I wanted you to help me and your child."


    Blue stares at the viper and tells him in a pregnant voice of anger.


    "It''s not an attitude to get help, that. Besides, it''s the seed I sowed. Whoa, am I the one who sowed the seed? Is that why I''m obliged, too? Until now, I didn''t even know there was a hungry ghost."


    "Again...... I need your help"


    Blue tells her as if to spit blood, nagging and biting her lips off.


    "You looked like a hero then. He was the prince of the white horse. He was the Savior."


    "Can I treat you this time? You''re a hell of a hero to get in a police station and kill all the cops. Ha."


    "Something that really was. I''m pretty sure I was saved."


    When he was just ten years old, Blue continued to be sexually abused by his father, the police chief. He laughed and told the police that he couldn''t do anything because he was the greatest in the police, gave up that he couldn''t do anything, and lived his days cursing his destiny.


    It was Viper who showed up in front of such blue and quickly turned back the fate he had given up.


    Blue nostalgic for the viper, began to live here with him in the club cat mansion, and after six months he became a pattern of overlapping himself, but there was constant clash between my strong ones with each other, and at one point Blue finally left the cat mansion, and after that, the moon flowed for more than ten years without a musical note, to this day.


    "I''m not a hero of justice. It''s just me and you looked overlapping. That''s all it was. Hungry ghosts don''t have the strength... they don''t have the strength to fight adults..."


    Turn away from the blue and get a bitter look.


    "Even if I was born Locke. Uh, that just feels like a hassle in my life, right? Me and you, we were born with ogres and suddenly we pulled a hassle. But you''re telling me that some gods pick it up if they throw it away. I got caught up in a fate prank, and they saved me. Since then, it''s been a completely different life, and well... it''s been fun coming. I am. But how have you been?


    Asked, Blue chews his lips off reflexively and nags.


    Had I not even broken up with the man in front of me, there would have been a completely different life. Selling yourself for a living and being proud of it.


    It''s not like there''s no guilt at all. Not to mention that I can''t affirm myself if I suffer from the misery of knowing it and it is also the cause that created this situation today.


    "You really don''t feel like letting me say that out of my mouth?


    With a distorted grin, Blue embarks on herself and stares at the viper.


    "Oh, you want me to say it. Admit it. Do me a favor. That''s the first time I''ve thought about it."


    To the viper, who hoisted the edge of his mouth wide and laughed back, Blue had turned off his grin, trembling in anger and humiliation, but eventually fell back and relaxed again. No, I got nagged.


    "I was wrong about everything! You made that kid feel hard because of me, and he''s still in a dangerous situation! So help me!


    Plead with the thought of spitting blood.


    "Yes, well done"


    The viper''s tone was pale, although it seemed as though it was a tone of rhetoric, and its gaze seemed blue, as if it had turned into something gentle.


    "I''ve decided on my reply. I guess there''s still some respite for that game and the time to do it for now? Just give me a minute. I have some errands I can''t take off right now."


    Say it. Viper makes the call.


    "Hey, I can''t take it off. I can''t take it off. I can''t take it off. That''s why I''m Li Mei. You''ll be alone for a while, and I''ll ask for his guard."


    "Okay, but only tonight, you guard it."


    "Oh, tonight. Tomorrow, please."


    Hang up the phone immediately with a short interaction. I didn''t bother calling you by e-mail to make Blue listen to the audio. It''s not just me, it''s the other guy''s. It was a woman''s voice, but Blue had a decision to make, even if it was just a short conversation right now, that she would not be amiable between the viper and the man and woman.


    "That''s why. I can''t take either of them off. That''s why. Totally... when you both get framed for protecting you."


    "The two of you?


    "My old benefactor tends to be a bit of a pussy. Like I said, the one who changed my destiny and saved me. Except for the milk. Well, I''m not the only one guarding you, and in the meantime, I just need to help you starve."


    "It''s me and your boy."


    Vipers that become tannic surfaces for blue-correction as if pressing.


    "What''s your name?


    "Suke."


    Hearing the name, the viper opens his mouth gently. Blue smiles wildly just because he sees that reaction and can give back.


    "Oh... more than anything... well"


    Obviously disappointed to drop his shoulder and exhale loudly Viper.


    "I''ll try to move with me"


    You can''t just rely on Vipers. If the viper can''t move quickly, Blue decided to use that time to keep his hands on himself.


    "I don''t want to do anything extra - even if I say it,"


    "If you''re going to Euthanasia City, you shouldn''t mess around too much. It''s an Ashiya territory."


    A white cat appears from the back, as well as a voice that I could hear.


    "Hey, were you eavesdropping?


    Vipers stare abominably at white cats.


    "Am I? For once, I''ve been taking my seat off and doing it? There''s no way I''m interested in talking."


    The sarcastic voice returns. It is the hazed cat in front of you that is emitting audio by this heterogeneous intonation, but it is not actually the flesh voice of this cat. Because human language cannot be spoken by cat tongues. It emits audio by different means than the flesh voice.


    "That''s why I''m gonna borrow this guy for a while, Milk."


    Looking down at the white cat milk, Blue said.


    "Hmm. Maybe it''ll help him improve his performance, and I don''t mind."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    Vipers surprise the words of milk.


    "Use your head. Bogus. I''m going to set things up with Junko, and I can think of a fight with his mouse. Well, unlike my mouse, his mouse is pinky, and a lot of it is of poor quality. If it''s of good quality, it''ll lift your power, and you''ll have data on Junko''s mouse. I honestly don''t care about the latter. It''s his mouse. It''s a lot of fun. ''


    "Chisel-worthy opponents are welcome with me."


    Vipers grin furiously. That laugh I saw when I turned a bunch of cops into flesh pieces in front of blue. More than a decade later, Blue still vividly remembers the sight of that time and this grin stuck on Viper''s face.


    Nothing can stop this man. I just saw this face and could definitely feel that way about blue.

 163 12

    Wang Xiulan, who took the call, had already anticipated the first voice of the other.


    "One of the troops that was lurking in Euthanasia City was hit"


    "I know. It''s your turn."


    "I''ll send you some other backup. Collaborate well. ''


    Leaving only the tiniest of things, the phone was hung up. Proper orders for bump production. It would also mean turning all the maneuvers in the field. But it would be more convenient if you tried Xiu Lan.


    "So they say it''s time. We''re the only ones who can move."


    In front of the brick face, Xiu Lan declares so.


    "If my countrymen were a pinch, they wouldn''t help, would they?


    Zhang Qiang asks in a tone with no tension at all. It''s a breeze that it''s been a long time since I''ve been on a mission, but there''s nothing at all like a feeling, and it''s refreshing as if it''s a child before I even go on a picnic.


    "If you see a scene like that, you''ll be on a boulder. Or if they ask for help. But you won''t be actively involved with any other troops."


    And, Xiu Lan.


    "It''s only gonna be a foot job."


    Li Lei laughs naggingly and says it doesn''t matter. This one feels more distracted than Zhang.


    "We bricks should move bricks'' lives as a top priority. More than accomplishing a mission."


    "One last word, try to be cautious outside of us"


    Xiu Lan pays gentle attention to Li. Lee is not sarcastic. I really do.


    Whether it was a mission or a real danger, Lee was always talking about it and Xiu Lan, his superior officer in a position, agreed to it. In the end, the rationale is that it is better to survive as a result of giving top priority to ourselves, but also to come to another mission and contribute to the country.


    "Oh man, with a mission at a time like this? Too bad I can''t play the game that came out yesterday."


    "Even I had the cartoon I wanted to see raw tonight. I''m super sorry to not be seen live on the bulletin board. I hope the mission is more fun."


    Li and Zhang hit a light mouth.


    "Junko Yukioka and his dedicated killer Makoto Aizawa seem to be acting differently at the moment, what should we do?"


    Xiu Lan looks at Li and asks for his opinion. Xiu Lan, who had expected the directive to come, had already followed the information on the target before the directive came.


    "Let''s just hit it from Makoto Aizawa. If you''re acting alone, it''s a good time to crush it."


    All the policies of action in brick are decided by Lee. Of course, the final decisions and orders are made by Soo-ran, the captain, but Soo-ran seldom accepted Li''s suggestions and opinions. I have full confidence in Lee''s judgment.


    (I''m also interested in how much he''s grown)


    But the trusted Li actually decided on a policy for personal reasons, and so on, I never thought of him as one of the bricks.


    Tasmania Devil, a relaxing place for residents on the back street.


    Though less popular in the evening than at night, it is still busy. Using this place at this time is often due to work entanglement.


    "Yo, true"


    A woman with her hands in her down jacket pocket speaks out for the truth about trying to get into Tasmania Devil.


    He has a slight oblique appearance on the back of the cat, but falls under the category of beauty without complaining. Rumor has it that the movement out of hand is so sumptuous and invisible that it is the user of God''s speedy premature shooting that it has the alias Summer Gun - Limei Suguchi.


    "Where did you come from? Me, too. Apricots are coming first."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Inside, I think there''s a very disturbing bug coming. True. The deal was also a meeting with the apricot, but it was unlikely that Li Mei would be able to expect to spend time alone, even if she was accompanied. In fact, that happened many times before.


    "I was expecting an apricot and just the two of us. Ah? You don''t have to interrupt me tonight."


    (Were you conscious and bothering me intentionally?)


    Truly irritated by the words of Li Mei, who told him with a grin. Of course I won''t put that on the table.


    "Hey, Apricot, there''s a truth waiting for you."


    When you enter the store and find the figure of an apricot, Li Mei holds his true shoulder forcefully, waves his hand and calls out for the apricot aloud. The apricot sighs, and the truth is a faceless and uncharted face, taken by Li Mei as it is done.


    "I did, both of you. Damn, you look like that with all that skin, you''re really stubborn."


    "Consider that some people don''t like that kind of nori."


    Apricot bows down to the seat next door and says Li Mei with an innocent smile. True sits across from the apricot.


    "Uh, suddenly it''s bad. This request is in my hands on the rocks."


    The apricot cuts out so sorry. I''m not otherwise discouraged because I didn''t really anticipate that response either. Apricot is an excellent informant, but he also knew it was a heavy request to ask a freelance informant.


    "I''m going to introduce you directly to the replacement, so you can carry the request to you via me, okay?


    "You stepped on it and called me, too, didn''t you?


    Truth is, you''ve already called it another informant.


    "Yeah. They should be here soon. That organization should also be able to purchase that information that I was good at"


    "If the apricot becomes an organization that can purchase enough information to surrender, it''s going to be limited. Hey?


    Li Mei pinches her mouth. I was really thinking the same thing, and I can only think of two organizations to be candidates for. "The Frozen Sun," which Junko is turning into, or -


    "I''m a little tempted right now, so maybe we can only cooperate to this extent."


    Apricots like I can''t tell you. Taking a request from the truth is also a pleasure for apricots. However, it is unfortunate that the request cannot be met.


    "Oh, he wants to skip the escort tomorrow. Looks like we''re gonna do it tonight though."


    "Skipping..."


    "Though I didn''t go in because it seemed like a reason. So, starting tomorrow, I guess I''ll be taking turns with apricots for a while while while while escorting them."


    "Escort?"


    I was interested in an apricot conversation with Li Mei, and True pinched my mouth.


    "My daddy says he''s got a crush on religion or something. Besides, it''s that" Megalodon of Thin Happiness "that''s making a scene right now."


    I truly know the name of "The Megalodon of Thin Happiness". It''s a religious group like the cult synonym that we''ve been talking about lately. Since those born in this world are given the right to do whatever they want, there are many crimes committed by believers and social problems based on the doctrine of living the world as a playground given to them as they please, without being bound by law or ethics.


    Moreover, their indiscriminate criminal activities have recently escalated and even led to suicide bombings. Apparently, the Patriarch is going to prescribe something called "Liberation Day" and do something extraordinary on that day.


    Even the faithful do not know the details, but the faithful look forward to the day of liberation. However, if we cannot wait for the day of liberation, some of those who lead the way will appear. On the day of liberation, there are rumours that it will be a simultaneous and indiscriminate terrorist attack by them, and the police are also wary for the day of liberation, fearing its potential.


    "If we were you, I''d want you to stop being religious like that. I''ve persuaded him to stop."


    Li Mei for exhaling.


    "That sounds tough. Used language, but religion is like a drug, and it''s not easy getting a guy who''s got a crush out of it, is it?


    "Ma''am. I really need your help."


    Li Mei had a mild tone, but it sounded true like she was half serious, not kidding.


    "Hey Lima..."


    "Fine. I was wondering if he could help me later."


    Li Mei laughs like a prank at the stunned apricot.


    "Even apricots should be able to stay with this guy, right? We should increase our chances of being with each other more, okay?


    "Reimei... you"


    I''m sure he cares about Li Mei, but he''s too open-minded nonetheless, and from the apricot, it becomes obvious.


    "Well, maybe I''m right... because I''m not trying to create an opportunity inside"


    "Don''t call me away with my last name. You can call me Li Mei by name."


    "I''m sure that''s why you''re involved, and I''m sorry I made you take extra care of me."


    True to look at Li Mei and speak in a sincere tone rather than the usual pale way of speaking.


    "This is natural for Dachi, and don''t say extra care or anything like that"


    Li Mei sits deeply on her back and lets her wave in front of her face.


    "Nothing... you don''t have to force me to create an opportunity to let you in with me. We''re busy together."


    Apricots say with hesitation. Given that the true circumstances of that busy part are the true lord, Junko Yukioka, tangled, apricots are driven by many complex thoughts.


    (I didn''t think I would be able to date the opposite sex for the rest of my life. Yet this is how a nice girl like me is wasted on something...)


    Many do not want, and apricots try to be satisfied only with the happiness of the status quo. It also seems vain that we must always be so aware in order to curb the jealousy and the desire for exclusivity that are likely to overflow.


    "Sorry I''m late"


    In the box seat with the apricots, a small woman appeared and called out. My breath is rough. Maybe he''s been running.


    (This guy...)


    This is the first time I have met the person who appeared in person, but if the truth is just the person''s appearance, I watch him online more than once. Quite a celebrity.


    "The job I was in before has been prolonged. So, I also realized that I forgot to come here now and contact Mr. Apricot. Something''s just failed today... even though I''m your first customer."


    A woman elucidates herself in a normal way. Very high voice but does not sound uncomfortable to my ears. On the contrary, it is soft and comfortable.


    Quite a beauty around twenty years old in a suit and with a face that leaves behind the unbeauty. It has lustrous dark hair that stretches up to the waist. I cut both my forehead and back hair. It''s small, but it doesn''t mean it''s not a bad style, at least it has no place to look. A woman with a soft, gentle atmosphere.


    "Here we go. This is Nana Kurosaki from" O My Rape ". Yorohi...... I bit it. I chew a lot, though. Haha. No, you know, it might seem unreliable because it''s at this rate, but I''ll hold on to my job. Best regards,"


    Nana bows deeply toward the truth after lovingly introducing herself. The splendour would appear as a first impression that could be seen in the eyes of most, but the truth was that no attention had been paid to such a thing.


    (Aren''t you one of the top executives of O''Myrape? Are you being wary that this is coming out on purpose?


    Even the true ones are wary the other way around. "O My Rape" has the highest scale and power among information organizations, and, like "Yob''s Reward" and "Kittin ''Sink on Pregnant Women," it is a world class underground organization and a vigilant presence from national governments.


    He doesn''t seem to have a very good relationship with Junko, and has had several troubles in the past. If I were a client, Junko Yukioka''s exclusive killer, I would be truly convinced that even if I passed the apricot between them, there was no reason to be alarmed.


    "He''s pretty dodgy, but he''s honest about his job, and he''s a stepkid. You can trust me."


    "Mr. Apricot, it''s also a little bit preposterous to be pretty dodgy and all that true"


    Joking apricots and smiling nana. Truly relieved to see that it was quite close to the apricot.


    "Then I''ll leave the example to the child. Nana, nice to see you later."


    "Yes. Come here, then"


    Nana urges you to smile toward the truth and move your seat. Even the appearance of the opposite sex is still unconscious true, which makes me aware that I am a pretty high ranking beauty. Afterwards, the loving and gentle waist soothes the air as long as you are beside it.


    "Well, here''s the investigation."


    The investigation request that was truly requested was not transferred in data files or forms, and was communicated orally. That''s enough. There is enough content to be light on the internet and on the phone, but there is a liturgical nuance to make direct contact and interaction with the informant at first sight.


    "That''s all the key members of Arlaune''s daytime joint research team are. If you feel like it, I will also undertake to follow the whereabouts of the original Arlaune, but that will cost quite a bit"


    "No, that''s fine."


    As far as Nana''s words are concerned, O''Myrape doesn''t seem to know the original whereabouts of Arlaune either, but I really didn''t think I needed to know that either. No matter how many ohmy rapes you have in the first place, I don''t think you can figure out where the original is.


    As long as you ask the names of the key members, you will be able to make general decisions. Even if you don''t own the original, it''s not that hard to figure out who is doing the level of research that Junko is interested in.


    "Maybe you don''t have to, but I''ll get back to you when you want me to do a more penetrating investigation."


    "Yes. I will always be with you."


    Nana smiles so refreshingly that she doesn''t think it''s a sales smile. I feel soothed, but honestly, I''m not a good type. This was true when I just met Junko, but the truth draws attention to a man who is flamboyant at the dawn. Though I always have a lovingless expression.

 164 13

    In a room of the Detective Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, Umezu Kouko stared at the display reflected in the air and roared with a difficult face.


    Umezu Optical will be thirty-eight this year, but because of its deep carved wrinkles, insensitive mustache and thin head with a lot of gray hair, it looks even in its fifties if it looks late forty or poorly. He said he has been with this look since his twenties.


    "I hear Vipers frequent Euthanasia City. Besides, you think you''re taking a trip to the denominational headquarters of that dimly fortunate Megalodon? Plus that Summer Gun Li Mei and the informant Yunzuka Apricot."


    "One of those taboos?


    Criminal Division Backstreet Squad - aka Matsumoto Minato, a newcomer just dedicated to Backstreet Division, asks Umezu. Even though he is new, he is a detective on the back street squad at a police station in a dark city. He is a promising and capable militant with private, specially trained.


    "He''s the best of the four taboos that exist. I''m not a bad guy. That''s why they''re swimming. As for the recent Taboo-designated Happy Moon, it seems that since Taboo-designated, it has stopped committing crimes."


    Matsumoto rounded his eyes to Umezu''s words.


    "He said he wasn''t a bad guy... I heard he used to kill all the cops at the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department"


    In fact, there is little experience in contacting people who are seen as dangerous in the back streets or encountering training grounds, but Matsumoto also purchases quite a bit of knowledge in the back streets.


    "The person I still don''t like is the one who licked me to kill him grandly during the day, regardless of the residents on the back. But I''ve decided to get killed, and it''s a piece of junk, so I''m leaving it. Ashiya went to dispose of him during the raid at the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Station, but he left him in the open when he heard what was going on. At the time Ashiya, the police''s strongest force, abandoned her, no one else in the police can help her."


    "Is that okay? The prestige of the police..."


    "At a time when I''m silent on what a backstreet exists, I''m not going to do that. This country is equal to the state in which criminal business is an industry and everyone in the people acknowledges it. You''re giving backstreet benefits on a national basis, aren''t you? If the back streets crumble, the country''s economy could collapse. The people who do serious harm to the citizens are under control, and the people in the back street know that, so they''re not too unscrupulous. That''s all right."


    Laughing off Matsumoto''s words, Umezu lights a cigarette.


    "Except for the medicine Buddha City. The Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department is and always has been a gathering of scum, and the Prefectural Police is the lowest level of incompetence in the country, and I thought I could listen and let it go wild. Most of the other taboos were killed by Ashiya after the taboo was designated."


    "Surely you don''t hear good rumors about the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department"


    "The incompetence of the prefectural police is also a problem, but if you want to keep it, you can''t put all your energy into the job and control over the back streets and the mafia. So Pharmaceutical Buddha City has become the best number of crimes in the country. Security sucks because it''s also a nest of immigrants. Because of that, they say it''s a lot more dangerous than Euthanasia City. Why the medicine Buddha is insecure, because unlike other dark cities, there are a large number of mafias, and they are rampant. Medicine The Buddha''s police won''t do anything, so it''s the end of the backstreet organization''s policing."


    Umezu throws up with contempt. Matsumoto perceives that something has happened in the past.


    "I don''t think Vipers will kill people indiscriminately here in Euthanasia City. For once, I should make sure to leave Ashiya''s hands free. So that we can go out whenever we want. I don''t know how much of a taboo is a good viper, but I don''t know what you think about being glued through with the famous guys in the back street."


    "Is Inspector Ashiya that strong? They''re said to be inviolable. They''re one of four taboos, right?


    "Oh, learn more. Ashiya''s got a total of fifteen fewer taboos. They say it''s the final weapon of the police. Any little kid on the back street, just asking for Ashiya''s name is enough to shrink his balls. What?


    "Excuse me. The amount of information on the back street is too enormous to get into my head yet..."


    Matsumoto with his head on.


    "But Ashiya doesn''t look like such an amazing breeze."


    "Not as good as Ashiya, but for once, even I''m getting a glimpse of both the idiot sauces in the back street, right? He''s such an ugly old man. It may be a mess, so keep it. Thanks. I don''t have a bad feeling about this. Even if it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t feel bad to have them in and out."


    Umezu laughed soothingly, but Matsumoto couldn''t. Though the elite Euthanasia City Police may also issue martyrs when intervening in protests in the back streets. Only those who are prepared to do so will be assigned to the police station in the dark city, but they have never moved on to being peaceful if possible.


    Even after True was gone, Junko accompanied Shisuke and the two of us even wandered around Euthanasia City.


    "It doesn''t taste good to keep waiting for them to come. Maybe I could have dug a little deeper into the gameplay, but the goal is to welcome an invisible opponent, so I''m also going to focus on playing elements. It''s just that we''re chasing two rabbits."


    Junko sends the included gaze to Misuke.


    "Are you chasing Neat?


    "There is a saying that those who chase two rabbits do not get a single rabbit. Talk about having two rabbits and catching both of them - if you get greedy, you end up letting them both escape. I mean, squeeze it into one thing or another."


    "But Junko is after two birds with one stone."


    "Well. My purpose is to accomplish your request."


    Susuke doesn''t completely trust Junko. Even if I''ve only seen much of the past day, I''ve been shown a bunch of malicious and outrageous behaviors of pure children who only think of people as toys or something, and there''s no way I can trust them if I think rationally.


    However, while walking around the downtown area and having a conversation that I don''t love, Misuke''s vigilance towards Junko is gradually fading.


    I feel soothed when I am with Junko, who has always treated me gently and frankly and feels that the conversation content is a little off normal. That bright smile relieves my anxiety. I''m even going to forget about the earlier Chinese operative strangulation.


    An anomalous person who has obviously fallen into contact with a regular person. Then a strange person who, together, does not make you feel afraid and, conversely, also gives you a sense of relief. Susuke was surprised to see such a human being in the world.


    "Junko, you''re not sure if you''re a bad guy or a good guy. Killing people like that."


    Sukesuke speaking what he thought. I know it''s a short relationship to be someone who doesn''t get angry at all for saying these inexplicable things. That''s why I don''t hesitate to say it.


    "Bad guy. No matter how good you do, if you do anything at all bad, you''ll be a bad guy socially, huh? If you did something wrong, it wouldn''t be. If I do anything wrong, I guess."


    Junko didn''t know what he meant when he restated his words. And the meaning of the difference. I feel sorry to hear what that means because I seem to be an incomprehensible child and don''t listen.


    "Although I imagined people in the back streets to be scarier...... No, I was actually scared in a different way, but as long as we''re talking like this, something''s normal."


    "Nothing. Even the residents of the back street, because they''re human for once. Come on. Well, compared to the street, there are a lot of strange kids, but hey."


    I was wondering if I should go in without you telling me, but I felt like I was expecting that to go in, too, and Misuke wouldn''t dare go in.


    "I think there are more kids in the back street who don''t want to kill people if they can, huh? It''s not like everyone and he can kill people fine, they''re killing people and they''re flat out, they''re not having fun. I''m fine, but come on."


    With an uncontrolled grin, the words of Junko, who was of the same genus and did not deny his abnormality while following him, somehow echoed the mind of Susuke.


    To his smile, to his beautiful glowing red eyes, to his voice, to his way of thinking, Susuke was beginning to attract. Its red eyes in particular are driven by the desire to see them forever. Of course I can''t be ashamed to stare, but when I turned my face to Junko during the conversation, I was almost consciously staring into Junko''s eyes.


    "That''s kind of the key thing. Though I totally forgot to ask. Come on. Sosuke, do you want to see your father? Or don''t you want to see me?


    On that question, Susuke did not remember any emotions.


    "I want to meet someone who wasn''t there, not really..."


    I wasn''t entirely uninterested, but Blue had never cut his father''s story out of his mouth, and when it came to his father''s topic, he was grumpy, so he avoided Susuke as much as possible.


    "I don''t have any parents, either, do I? Someone was like a parent on the way, but come on. It feels like I grew up on my own for a while. I don''t remember my parents in the genetic sense at all. I used to imagine what he was like, but I can''t see him anymore anyway, and I''m not interested."


    "Can''t I see you anymore?


    Susuke is surprised that Junko affirmed that she can''t see him, even though he''s supposed to be a stranger. If it''s the logic that I don''t know if that''s my parents when I see them, I do.


    "I was born over a thousand years ago. So, when I got tempted, it was because I was being flown into some cold village in northern Europe. I don''t think my parents are still alive on the boulder. Come on. For once... I think I''m racially Japanese. No, one of them might be that guy, actually, half."


    More than a thousand years ago, I thought it was some kind of joke, but as far as the flow of the story and the expression on Junko''s face, it doesn''t even look like the wind I''m joking about. I don''t even find such fantasy extreme dialogue surprising, even if it''s true, because it''s about this lot of substandard people.


    "Was there a Japanese in that place that long ago?


    "With the power of magicians who force others to teleport to distant places, it''s like they''ve been flown. I don''t know if I got flown, or if my parents got flown, either. Well, as for my birth, anyway. If you''re a father who can come and help me, even if you''ve never seen a face that''s been away for years, you must be sweet. Maybe I don''t want to see you anymore or something, but I think I should keep it in my head right around there because he''s coming to help you with his life. It''s an extra blame, though. I thought I''d tell you."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Obviously annoying and repetitive, Susuke. I get embarrassed and depressed that I was so intense in my own language that I never thought I would.


    "It didn''t even start now. But isn''t that weird? I told her to help me, but I didn''t ask for anything more."


    "This is my guess, but come on, Susuke, you knew me, didn''t you? So, I also knew what it meant to come to my lab. I was wondering if you were lost, though you might have originally been willing to come to me. So, I thought I''d give you a wish."


    "Do you want to use me as an experimental bench for that matter? Double."


    It was not a hesitant word to speak from myself, but Susuke dares to ask.


    "Your father will pay the price, and you don''t have to worry about it. Most importantly, it''s more interesting, and you''re judging it to be beneficial to me, and you''re implementing this plan. Come on. The price is enough to help me."


    "I''m the only one who doesn''t even know I''m in a safe zone with this kind of doll manipulation, and my father, who doesn''t even know my face, comes to help me and makes me look like Junko''s toy... But if you''re here to help,"


    When I think about it, it seems like I''m in charge of a single stick of fraud, and I don''t feel very good when I try from Susuke.


    "I''m not letting you use this meat doll just to make sure it''s safe. It''s for example operations."


    "I wonder if it will work..."


    "I think it''s worth a try."


    I heard about the operation earlier. Whatever you think of the operation and the operation, it shouldn''t have any benefit to Junko. I mean, let''s do it.


    "I knew Junko was a good man."


    I know that there are a lot of parts of me as a bad guy, but that''s the kind of conclusion I really get in Susuke.


    "Well, it''s my policy to make it quite convenient for the person who sent the deal. Come on. I just want to get through it properly because I''m using it as an experimental bench without their wishes or their lives covered. So you don''t have to lift me up."


    With her cheeks on her cheeks, she saw Junko, who looked like she was about to shine, and Susuke felt similar to the feeling of victory, laughing at her garlic.

 165 14

    The sun went down.


    True, who was relaxing alone on the forest bench of Euthanasia Admiral, a lush park in a perfect town, felt multiple signs of push and kill approaching.


    (As in the daytime, you sound like a soldier. And the smell is higher than the daytime guys)


    Numerous proximities in the wooded grounds of Admiral Euthanasia after his location has been identified. It''s likely he was tailed. It is possible, of course, that information stores who happen to lurk all over the city of Euthanasia discovered where they entered the park after selling the information.


    This park itself is like a true garden, where I do more dong pachi than I can count using both hands and legs. I don''t have a complete picture of everything, so on the contrary, I''ve been terrain framed, but I''ve suppressed a few candidates for places to be prepared for raids in a group.


    A local library just beside the Planetarium building. Climb on the roof.


    There is no shield at all, but the advantage is that it is easy to deflect the bullet by simply shifting the position with the true one, off the trajectory of the opponent''s bullet downstairs. Also squeezes the direction of the enemy into one. Given the range and angle of the bullet, and your standing position, even if you''re surrounded by three directions, there''s only one direction you can deal with each other.


    The only thing we have to be vigilant about is if we were in possession of a grenade or other firearm. Then you''ll be framed for getting off the scaffold.


    I still don''t see the enemy, but I detect him surrounded by distant windings in three directions, as expected.


    True to stand out on the southwestern edge as long as only enemies in one direction should be wiped out first as planned.


    On the west side there is a Planetarium building, and from the east and north there is an angle and high and low problem due to the building and true standing position, and the bullet will never arrive. If the opponent stays away and distances himself for that matter, he will stay out of range. That''s the way it was supposed to be.


    (Apparently, it''s not going to be easy, this is)


    All the enemies that appeared forward were armed with night vision and assault rifles. Moreover, as far as their willingness to release is concerned, we can also see that each and every one of them is extraordinarily stronger than the Chinese operatives during the day.


    "Oh, true. You look good."


    I heard a familiar voice from the raiders. Only the man is not wearing night-vision goggles. A bearded middle-aged man with glasses. I really knew right away who the man was, even in the dark.


    "Lee?"


    When True speaks its name, Brick''s deputy captain, Li Lei, moves forward of the armed Chinese operatives who besiege True, making him smile toward the True.


    "I miss you."


    I really smiled back in my head, I said.


    "Oh, do you miss it? From what I hear, it feels like the rest of the day, and the way you feel about time is different when you''re old."


    Andrew''s dead.


    "I know. So, I also know you took my revenge. You''ve killed Liu Wei, too. He was my apprentice, so it''s complicated. No, of course not."


    Li with a smile on his head.


    "Have you seen Simon or Charles since then? Rumor has it that Simon is in America right now."


    "No."


    To Li''s question, True shakes his neck to the side.


    "Who is that oversized idiot?


    "You''ve seen him several times. I''m in Japan now."


    "Oh well. You haven''t grown back then. Looks good. The contents seem to be incredibly leveled."


    I didn''t really feel bad about that word of a former companion.


    "Are you paying them back for what they killed during the day?


    Truth asks.


    "I don''t care about anything. I don''t even know their faces. They''re from another unit. So now I''m here to wipe their asses."


    "I''m glad you came after me, not Snow Oka."


    Seeing True put up the gun, Li jumped back a lot. Dressed with his hands in his jacket pockets, he is gently jumping a distance of four meters at once at low altitude.


    The brick operatives behind Lee don''t try to move. I don''t even have any sign of shooting a gun. Though Li jumped back once, Li smiled invincibly and went forward again with his clueless footsteps.


    "I''ve been given permission to play."


    Put one hand in your pocket, quickly outside. Understand that you have thrown something, and the truth leaves the spot immediately. I would guess it would be like a ten or eighty-nine grenade. It''s too late to check with your eyes. I perceive danger first with experience and consideration and move.


    There was an explosion after all, but Truth is not already on the roof of the local library. Lee is approaching after landing.


    (I knew you were reading. He''s like this.)


    I think it''s true to look at the impending Lee so far. Just as their opponents preface all their true actions, they also have a general grasp of Lee''s character and methods of warfare.


    Two gunshots. Both are true shootings. Assuming that Li was approaching for the jump, he had both a heart and a gun in place in advance. Lee gently shifts her body aside and dodges with an invincible grin.


    I feel signs of an invisible attack, and now the truth flies away and tries to evade. Something rushed through the space I had been in was felt on my skin with the air flow.


    (I''m not used to this gun yet...... even though it''s hard to handle)


    Special order gun given to me by Junko, then hold the horseshine hard and I truly think. Whether it''s a gun, steel wire, knife or needle, the score has to be treated like part of the body. You have to function as you wish.


    "He''s got Vice President Lee''s temper on him."


    Seeing both offenses, Zhang groans.


    "We''re Lee''s comrades, and you know each other in our hands. More praiseworthy and amazing than that would be what that boy did."


    A brick captain Wang Xiulan, who had seen the battle between the two from between the woods, told Zhang, who was right beside him.


    "No one in our team can move as fast as that. The movement is sophisticated and useless. I know you have gifted talent, but you seem to be gaining considerable training and creeping through the training grounds. Exactly Hundred Wars Smelting"


    "Sure it''s a great body technique, but isn''t it the result of being modified by Junko Yukioka?


    Xiu Lan narrows her eyes to Zhang''s words and exhales small. It was a mild discouraged exhale.


    "Even with a basic ability increase, his reactions and movements themselves are a substitute that would not be possible if he had real-life experience."


    "Oh, shit."


    Zhang''s head looks somewhat sorry.


    True and Li continued their offensive while Sulan and Zhang were talking. The pattern of not continuing to attack each other and avoiding the opponent''s attack when attacked. Very cautious if true, it was a different way of fighting than he usually does, but the opponent has to do this only to the opponent.


    ''It''s my way of focusing on protecting first rather than attacking. Simon says it''s important to take care of your life first. If you die, there''s nothing you can do. No matter what hand you use, no matter what shame you suffer, you only have to survive to win. I can''t force myself to attack you. Bad fights should not come in the first place. It is desirable to come to the battle after creating an overwhelmingly advantageous situation ahead of time.''


    That''s what Li once really said. In fact, the way he fought was always like that, and because of that, Li and Zhen, the people he had acted with, were able to survive.


    ''Or under that circumstance from the start, right? Don''t even imitate fighting alone.''


    Plus true to recall the words Li then uttered. Unlike what I said then, Lee is single and fighting true. I can''t even call him single exactly because there are so many soldiers in the rear, but I don''t know what Lee''s intentions are around there. If you are the other opponent, it is also considered simply to enjoy Sashi''s battle, but Lee is not of that character.


    Their prospects are unknown, but you should think they''re after something. It''s a situation where we don''t know when the other soldiers will come to hand in the first place.


    It''s called their armor and good smell, it''s impossible to deal with Lee together. This situation now cannot help but feel a sense of impatience, even true of boulders. Rather than figure out what Li''s aim is, we''d better settle on it and cut through here. Truth is, I decided that and went into battle.


    It takes the rhythm of the offense to collapse. Without really avoiding Lee''s turn to attack, he launches an attack to keep standing.


    It is clear that even that would fall within the scope of Lee''s reading. On the contrary, Li must have been waiting for the moment. I truly understand that.


    I don''t mind a chunk of my chi trying to be let go, but the truth is I don''t try to avoid it. Every time Li dodges, he saves his mind in the meantime, but for a short time, but it''s not like he has a wide range of ultra-powerful pores like Liu Wei, who fought before. At best, it''s a substitute to the point of enveloping every human being. Still, compared to normal pore use, it is more powerful than enough, though.


    True shoots the gun. It''s too late after the air holes are released. Aim for the imminent release. Really remarkable timing in high-speed defense.


    Too flirtatious a hand to attempt on a combat skilled opponent like Li. But the opponent is also a moment to move to attack rather than dodge, so he should be late in dealing with dodging.


    The problem is that Lee''s attack is a temper to blow even a bullet. For that reason, there is also the aspect that he was genuinely spoiled for the offense.


    It is impossible to release your mind continuously, so you have no choice but to shoot it right after you let it go. And Lee can''t keep attacking just the porosity either. If the energy consumption comes, we''ll have to move to guns.


    Li''s porosity was never released. The true bullet flies toward Li''s head.


    Shortly afterwards, a gunshot sounded as he continued to stand, and the truth fell.


    "I wonder if it hurt more than I thought."


    Lee, guarding her forehead with her left hand, laughs in cold sweat. Opening his left hand, a true shot of bullet spilled. On his right hand is a pistol filled with nitrous smoke.


    Li, who had read that True was bound to come to a beating one day, did not turn to attack when the time came, did not dodge, and defended himself, while Li was also shooting a gun at the same time. I guard myself with care.


    "I mean, there are enemies besides me, and I felt like I was in a hurry, but it''s not like you. Isn''t it a lot shorter? Use your head a little more. But you have a good arm."


    True as he falls into depression and bleeds from his abdomen, Li smiles and speaks. The bullet was piercing through the bulletproof fiber and through the abdomen to the back. Also pierce all the internal organs and blood vessels that are clogged in it. It''s almost fatal.


    (It is true that there was pressure. Whatever, you''re the other guy...)


    True I tried to say that back, but I have no words. My consciousness fades.


    (Are you dying here...? I can''t repay my debt to him, I''m not avenging him, I''m not protecting him)


    Fear and remorse reign. At the same time, the face of the girl with the familiar crimson eyes floats behind her brain.


    I perceive Lee approaching me. I also found out what you were trying to do.


    When Li touches the true wound, the pain is rapidly relieved. The area touched is hot. It''s like you''re injecting energy into your body, that''s how it feels.


    "The wound was blocked and the bleeding stopped, and I left the rest to my luck. I made sure I left you with your first aid. Be grateful."


    "Thanks"


    True groans small, trying to jump up and get up in momentum, fisting toward Lee. I''m not trying to hit you. He tried to stab Lee in the throat with a clear long needle from the Yukioka brand.


    (his speed increased)


    Xiu Lan opens her eyes. The movement that True showed then was clearly the rate of human separation. The speed at which even a brick squad with extreme porosity would still be impossible to work out. The words Zhang said earlier, the result of the conversion to Junko Yukooka, are evocative.


    But the truth was falling again. Even an ambush at that fierce speed, Li was reading. He grabbed his true wrist, twitched himself to the neck muscle with his other hand, and fainted the truth.


    (But if I could move at that speed, I wouldn''t have been able to handle any of them, no matter how many lees I had moved at that speed from the beginning. I mean, power with restricted usage)


    Soo Lan walks over to Li while analyzing it that way.


    "That was a remarkable victory."


    Speak to Li, who is surprisingly sweating on his forehead. It has been a series of air holes since the beginning, but it would be the result of the late.


    If it was a battle that relied more on guns, this would not have happened, but it would have given the opponent many opportunities to attack as well for that matter. Because you can completely disable the bullet by the porous mass.


    "I was able to win thanks to my crush on this reading line. Totally one-on-one would have been dangerous. Well, I guess it''s big that he knows all about this guy''s movements and personality. Lucky for you."


    I don''t mean to be modest, but I really do, Lee. In fact, I had envisaged a few further developments, but I could decide to win without having to. After all, Li recognises that Truth was in a hurry because of the circumstances in which he was placed and because he was the other person.


    "You know, I hate to admit it, but in strength, this guy''s already over me, right? While I was gone, it seemed like I''d been wandering through some pretty good training grounds. It''s only a matter of luck and compatibility that I''ve won. No, if you do it next time, seriously, you lose. Uh, I don''t like it. You don''t want to get old."


    Originally a chatty Li, but rapping about praising his enemies is due to the joy of a former young warrior friend in achieving remarkable growth.


    "Are you not going to stab me in the stomach?


    Xiu Lan as Li, who offered a one-on-one battle with True, blamed the act of stopping true bleeding with his chi.


    "You''re a kid who owes me a lot. Would you mind missing it? If I missed it, I lent it to him, so I won''t let him get in the way the next time I run into him."


    "Does that make sense?


    After asking, I realize that the words I have spoken are stupid questions.


    Li has this personality, and pursuing it is foolish in itself. I''m a soldier, but I can''t be a soldier. If it is for righteousness or affection, it is also plain to violate orders. That''s why he was neglected and, at the same time, supposedly spared to dispose of for violating the law, so he was flown on a mission that lurked in a foreign country as an operative.


    Xiu Lan''s fingertip phone vibrates.


    "What do you mean?


    I pick up the phone and then I look at Soo-lan, who slightly frowned, and Li asks.


    "Another squad for Euthanasia City is engaged with someone, it''s a total annihilation crisis, so head as reinforcements... so let''s see. We''ll be moving soon."


    I tell you in a voice that everyone on the spot can hear.


    "Is it Junko Yukioka? Ma, I''m going to give this unit a rest unless it''s in a total annihilation crisis. Tired......"


    Lee says it with a really tired, thick, drifting face and lights a cigarette.


    "Keep a little bit of your mind on the move. I''ll be there."


    Soo-lan walking out. Li also followed him, looking back at the true one who was falling, and thought.


    (By fighting alone, the guys in the squad didn''t get killed by this guy, and this guy didn''t get killed by the squad. It worked, didn''t it?)

 166 15

    minutes before True and Li and the others made contact.


    A five-story abandoned apartment, stuffed in the hills of Anle City. It''s a great place for suspicious people to lurk, with no homes and no crowds around.


    The operatives who were originally in Euthanasia City were wiped out, but several troops were called from other cities to Euthanasia City, where the three units are now joining us. Two other units are entering Euthanasia City.


    They were all at once alert when they saw one man coming straight to the place where no visitors or anything else seemed to be.


    "You''re here. I was half-hearted because the information was too fast, but the boulder was an apricot place."


    Seeing simultaneous signs of vigilance rise from those lurking in the building, Viper laughs invincibly and puts out the name of an informant who quickly pinpoints their latent location, saying a word of praise.


    Already in the back streets, there are a large number of Chinese operatives gathered in Anle City. It was also clear that they had followed the advertisement that Junko Suzuoka had circulated - a substitute for looking for the father of a child with the genes of Arlaune.


    The worst scenario Viper thinks is that they take Junko Yuzuoka before themselves.


    I''m not the only Chinese operative who has the purpose. Those who inherit their genes must also try to keep them in their hands. Just because it could be the original Arlaune or something transplanted with it, you would think of getting it all.


    That''s why Viper decided to get rid of the intrusive operatives before Junko, who doesn''t know where he is, and visited the scene.


    "Who is it?


    Two Chinese operatives exit at the entrance to the apartment, staring at the viper and who does what. A familiar assault rifle is held in his hand.


    "That question is ridiculous. That''s what you guys are after, isn''t it? That''s why I came all the way out here myself. There''s nothing we can do where we chased the hungry. Shit, Junko Yukioka danced to me. Looks like we''re gonna save him, you idiots."


    The operatives peeled at Viper''s release.


    (Although the aim itself is off)


    and this is a viper to add without putting it in your mouth.


    "Stop!"


    Two men show up at the entrance to warn the vipers, who gently head to the building, pointing their guns at each other.


    Shortly afterwards, a bullet was put at the foot of the viper. Not by the two men in front of me. It was shot through the window of the apartment.


    When I look, the gunpoint is showing itself through some of the windows. It would be a threat and a warning that he could kill at any time.


    "If you want to stop, you can just do it, but what''s wrong with you? Since when have Chinese soldiers been corrupted by such well-behaved humanists?"


    Vipers rush out towards the entrance. In reaction to it, the gunshots are sounded simultaneously, and countless holes are worn in the ground.


    The two operatives, who were at the entrance, fought on a viper that approached them to the front of their eyes. An opponent who seemed instantly to be made a hive was, on the contrary, instantly stuffing his time.


    There are no gunshot wounds anywhere in my body. Even though I was convinced that the rain of bullets showered full auto from multiple sources would definitely result in death, I never hit a single shot, and I''m already within reach.


    With the long-lasting man at the moment, the two operatives froze. I''m supposed to have to move quickly, but I can''t. An absolute feeling of death dominated both instincts at the same time, when the clich��d analogy of a snake-stunned frog would completely haunt them.


    "With comics and cartoons. Come on, there''s walls and holes in punches, right? That can''t be real. ''Cause people''s hands are mostly softer than walls, huh? If I hit you on the wall, your hands will be more fashionable."


    Shortly after he talks without context, Viper bashes his knife against the wall, which is largely directly beside him. Concrete walls splash lightly and fragments fall to the floor.


    I couldn''t measure what the act meant, but it was too much of a threat to mount fear.


    "Wouldn''t you guys be able to do that? Are you out of your mind? Can''t you do that? Rumor has it that some Chinese operatives are using it, but are they hazy?"


    Viper''s long hand reaches out and eagles the agent''s head from the top.


    "No, I''m simply saying that my body is stiffer and stronger than the wall. No, you can change that."


    The sound of crushing. The sound of gripping. The sound of a falling off. The other operative left could not help but see his compatriots dead next door.


    Bottomless fear strikes the operative. Its operatives, who had been trained and also had experience in action, had even been destroyed in their willingness to resist the moment they realized that the brown-skinned man in front of them was something that clearly transcended their intelligence and brought about an inescapable death.


    Seeing the other, who shuddered and stopped moving, the viper sounds bored and kicks around his abdomen. The organ blew out of his back and stuck a noise to the rear wall, and the operative ran out with a crying face distorted by fear.


    "Do you want me to literally lice you? I''m bored not to hang out."


    Paying his dripping hair aside, Viper heads to the back of the apartment.


    Agents who keep showing up and shooting guns. Vipers thrust in their eyes, fearless, with bullets in their way. Obviously some bullets should be hitting that body, but no trauma.


    "Stay, stay."


    Unlike earlier, it''s a narrow hallway, so I can''t handle it. Every time a bullet hits him, Viper only hurts his face. It''s not damaged, but it''s not painless.


    It hardens the skin only where the bullet hits it, and the cells and blood vessels inside of it are in turn flexible to prevent damage by scattering shocks. However, not all parts of the body can be altered, and some parts are unsavory depending on the location.


    Also, it doesn''t taste good to keep putting a bullet in the same spot. I move my body consciously so that it doesn''t.


    Not long before the operatives'' nostalgia, their long arms and legs are shaken immediately thereafter, and their bodies are fatally destroyed.


    "There were a lot of them. Just the numbers."


    Vipers shrug after a unilateral killing and turning back into bloody awesome.


    Then I searched the apartment for survival and searched for it, but no one was there.


    I feel multiple signs approaching me when I leave the apartment.


    "Now you''re not a mutton fish."


    Smile happily. Signs alone can read that the opponent is a fairly sophisticated group.


    A group of new operatives had surrounded the viper standing at the entrance to the apartment, pointing it at the gunpoint.


    "Looks like it was too late."


    At first glance, Wang Xiulan realized that all the operatives he had assembled had been wiped out.


    "What, the potty is the Admiral?"


    Look at the standing position and see that Soo-lan is their head, and Viper says it looks crazy.


    "Are you an immigrant?


    but the grin disappears from Viper''s face and becomes sinister on that question of Xiu Lan.


    "My father is, but I''m the one who looks like this, but the contents are Japanese themselves. I mean, it''s forbidden in front of me."


    "Okay. Forgive my disrespect."


    "I''m about to break it, but I don''t want to thank you or shit. I hate that, too. Bye."


    To Xiu Lan, who bows her head lightly, but in good faith, Viper returns to smile.


    "I thought you were Junko Yukioka''s assassin, or one of the four big taboos on the back street, Viper"


    Li Lei only said with his neck out from behind Xiu Lan. It seems that the wear and tear in the earlier battle has not recovered, and the colour of fatigue cannot appear in the complexion and be hidden.


    "You mean he''s after Arlaune, too. Or..."


    By the way, Lee thought that this man was the one who was seen to have the Arlaune original in his body, Junko Yukioka was trying to lure him out.


    "Hmm. You don''t look like a lunatic or a bad guy to one of the taboos. I rather have a favorite look on my face."


    "You don''t have to lie to me. Come on, let''s go, let''s go, let''s go."


    Xiu Lan''s dialogue was one of the things that drove Viper crazy. If you talk too much, it gets harder to break. The act of breaking someone other than someone you don''t like or care about can be stressful.


    A brick face shoots a gun simultaneously.


    Dozens of bullets pass the space around the viper. Vipers try their best to avoid them. Multiple opponents knock the timing of the shot and the direction of the muzzle from the eye into the brain, and then move the body naturally with intuition before thinking.


    "Mmm, sounds faster than true, that one"


    Seeing Viper move, Li was amazed. If simply agility, true was the highest peak in Lee''s knowledge, but Viper obviously even crossed that.


    "I wonder what that body surgery is. I''ve never seen it before."


    "It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere... oh, okay. That''s not martial arts. Basketball moves."


    Li answers the surprised Xiu Lan. I''m not sure if that''s really the case, but I felt like the way my hips dropped and my legs were judged resembling it, and I answered appropriately.


    Vipers approach brick as they evade the rain of the bullet.


    "Shift to that one. Go at the same time."


    Li commands. All the brick faces pose to let go of their guns and join hands in front of Tanda. That''s all I saw, and Viper decided what they would do.


    Invisible energy is unleashed at varying times.


    Vipers relied solely on their opponent''s signs and gaze movements to try to dodge them intuitively, but they are much more gigantic porous masses than bullets. The timing of the release varies, but therefore, the viper cannot be avoided and blows up as big as it is decent. Beautifully spin in the air and fall into depression.


    "I''m retreating."


    Much at the same time as the Viper was defeated, Soo-lan, who had a cell phone in his hand, suddenly ordered it.


    "What''s wrong, suddenly"


    Zhang asks in surprise. As far as the battle has just begun and suddenly withdraws, you can see that something has happened that is not just every bit, but it is too abrupt nonetheless.


    "They say the police are on their way here. Some of them are now reported to be Ashiya Kurodo."


    "Whew."


    Hearing Ashiya Kurodo''s name, Zhang stifles his expression.


    "At the same time, I guess. That''s when you ordered me to hear it in Japanese... did you scratch it?"


    Vipers who wake themselves up and groan even staring at the bricks.


    Vipers expected an attack to continue where they were defeated, but somehow, the enemy won''t try to move.


    "Let''s make this a temporary truce"


    Xiu Lan advanced a few steps forward and told Viper as he kept his phone in his nostalgia. The operatives have solved the battle posture. Looks like some of them are already on the move. Apparently, while I was just blown up and crawling into the ground, there was another emergency.


    "You''re running away."


    "Yeah, I''ll run. They say Ashiya''s on his way here. If you''re not afraid of that, you should stay here."


    Li grinned when he was given the name and saw Viper''s complexion changed. I wonder if Ashiya is something to be afraid of, too, this young, deserted unreliable man around here.


    "No, I haven''t seen him in a while either. I don''t know if you''re still a dick."


    After the operatives were completely gone, Viper smiled and murmured nostalgically.

 167 16

    If you don''t have the strength, you lose.


    It''s a simple story if you''re going to gain enormous power quickly. The means are right on the side. But you can''t.


    On the other hand, I think so. What if I don''t bend that creed, so I don''t have the strength to do it? What if we can''t protect what we need to protect? It''s not like I can''t turn my head there either.


    Maybe we shouldn''t choose the means if it''s for a purpose. Maybe he''s making a very stupid choice. Then maybe you''re having a dream that''s absolutely hard.


    "What''s a true dream? I don''t..."


    With a full grin, he was speaking with pleasure. At that time, there was no such thing as a dream. It was just vague anxiety about the future and current happiness.


    "Ha, because this guy''s already dating a kid. He''s got the worst personality and he seems hot if only he had a little one or a face."


    A nostalgic voice different from the person ahead. I truly think it would be naturally hot if I had a face, but I truly know that that is only the stage until it comes with men and women, and if I go out with them, the contents are more important, or it becomes a compatibility issue.


    By making his lover, he gave him a truly new mission, although the anxiety True had at the time was to be dissolved as a result. Not dreams or aspirations. It''s better to call it a mission you''ve imposed on yourself. Because I''m not just dreaming and going for a purpose, but I really have a business and a responsibility to take on. At least that''s what I think myself.


    Until we do that, defeat will never be tolerated. Shouldn''t have been forgiven. collapsed unnecessarily before the enemy, despite the Without force.


    The idea that my crap obsession might have gone wrong in the midst of all the lumps crosses the back of my brain.


    Those who seek strength in a cheap way, who visit the Snow Oka Institute from the next, were not truly recognized. But if we had not chosen the means and acquired the strength, we would still think that this would not have happened.


    "You''ll protect me, won''t you? It''s annoying to say this, but you''re strong."


    The words were repeated again and again in truth, both in dreams and when awake. Words that are evoked when you are about to feel weak, not when you are in a crisis.


    He may be what carelessly he said away, but if I were to be true, this word directed against me had become a strongly typed wedge.


    "Nee, I''ve been thinking about you for a long time, Sa"


    When she regained consciousness, there was a woman''s voice besides that of Junko right on her side. It''s a familiar voice.


    The Lord of that voice was one of the mice, originally a professional housewife who had been pronounced life expectant, but by becoming an experimental platform for Junko, he was cured of an incurable disease and even gained a powerful curative capacity. I live close to the lab, and they call me for something.


    No matter what major injury True suffers, Junko is mostly healed, but only if she wants to heal a major injury in a short period of time, etc., is she called out.


    (I didn''t have to die, but that sounded pretty bad)


    True to open your thin eyes on the bed and gaze at the two people right next to you. Junko and two mouse women with healing abilities are in conversation. Did you say his name was Zhu Mei? It seems Japanese to me that it''s just the name, but it''s actually Indian. I don''t realize that the truth has regained consciousness.


    "Junko likes anoko koto, Yone?


    To a straightforward confirmation in one word of Japanese, the truth is to stay reflexively close your eyes again and pretend you slept.


    "Haha, I love that. Well, it seems like we can''t get along with romantic relationships or anything like that anymore. Come on."


    He was a pure child who laughed and affirmed openly, but the words he went on to afterwards tickle his true breasts.


    "How do you let a killer kill a kid who likes Cite fight his own balls no?


    "Hmm... that''s the path you chose, and come on"


    "If you die in Mosisole, let''s do it. No? Datte Dangerous Cotto There have been many times before, and this time Datte"


    "I don''t believe so."


    Junko replies quietly and forcefully at the same time to Zhu Mei, who eats down with serious concern.


    "There''s a lot going on. Come on, this is the only way for that kid - that we don''t have an answer. I mean, well, even I wasn''t lost at all, was I?


    Zhu Mei didn''t try to touch it any more, he just sighed. Remember the awkwardness, and truly pretend you slept as you did.


    I thought you were dead.


    True to predict Zhu Mei''s return and open his mouth. There is still some weakness due to the consumption of health, but no pain at all. I was fine trying to wake myself up.


    "It would have been dangerous if the bleeding had been more intense. That was pretty bad. Well, even if you die physically, if your soul isn''t flying into the underworld, it''s resurrectable."


    This would mean that I was helped thanks to Lee''s hemostasis procedure.


    "Didn''t you say resuscitation of the dead was impossible?


    "Mm-hmm. When a dead human is set to come back to life, I don''t think the battles taste good because they make me nervous. Because it''s not cardiopulmonary arrest, equals death."


    Junko joking and answering.


    "Well, whatever fiction is, even if the brain and heart can resuscitate unless it stops and leads to complete death, the resuscitation if it leads to complete death is infinitely close to impossible... Neither do I. I''ve only solved some of the laws of death and life, spirit and flesh, soul memory and brain memory, underworld mystery and reincarnation. Only flesh can repair it completely, but it can''t bring the dead back to life, can it? I can''t return the soul of that man who''s gone further away than his body. Memory and spirit are multiple inputs into both the brain and soul, so I''m making a hypothesis that once the brain is dead in the flesh, the memory will be lost from the flesh and the soul will have to leave as well. Forced to resurrect him, he can''t live without his soul. If a complete resuscitation of the dead is possible in the first place, we''re not talking about what it would be like if the person had already been reincarnated. Rarely do some people resuscitate from complete death. It''s a principle I''m not sure about, but the flesh is dead, but the soul isn''t apart, and the flesh is resurrected by some kind of detachment or something. Or maybe it is because the spirit remains wandering through this world that he is called back to the restored flesh. Never heard of him? Talk about the resurrection of the dead, and when I opened the coffin I buried, there were signs of scratches and attempts to empty it from inside. I was wondering if that was the case. But the resurrection of the dead is almost impossible. I don''t care how much you regenerate your body, how much you restore your memory, but if your soul was different, it would be someone else."


    Junko''s long and wide tongue didn''t really get into his true head.


    Truth is, I was thinking something completely different. It was a conversation between Junko and Zhu Mei earlier. I honestly felt that Zhu Mei''s words were only extra blame, which I designed to force him to be aware of what he was usually truly conscious of, but are those words of Junko that I returned to it, fulfilled and sincere?


    There are several silent arrangements between True and Pure Son. I honestly even felt uncomfortable about them not letting each other in the mouth, as if others had come in deviating and interfering, but Zhu Mei wasn''t wrong either. Rather, it''s true.


    (But neither me nor this guy is smart or clever enough to follow the right logic and manners. If you can live a decent way that the public will say, you haven''t done Mad Scientist or Killer)


    It''s not like I don''t care. Somewhere in our hearts we envy that decent way of life, but we can''t walk our way no matter how.


    "Is it fun for a smart guy to live like that? At least I''m not smart enough to live, and I don''t think it would be fun to live that way."


    Junko understood why the truth spoke of a completely irrelevant topic in the middle of the conversation.


    "Haha. I haven''t heard that in a long time. You were listening to Zhu Mei."


    "Tired, Mika, and Mutsuki, I can''t do anything about your clever way of life, you idiot. But fools live like fools."


    I don''t really feel good considering that''s just beauty and public reason to be lightly denied.


    "Nobody, nobody, he just runs on the rails beforehand. Then it''s boring."


    Only that dialogue of Junko cleansed the sprouts in the true. I feel like I''m happy, like I''ve been saved.


    For a while there will be silence between the two of us. Truth looked up at the void as if sitting on the bed, and Junko just stared at his true face.


    "If I''ve lost, I''m not as calm as you always are."


    Open your mouth from Junko''s side.


    "Yeah. I don''t regret it much with wonder. Well, is there anything about the other guy? I know all about me, Lee Dae. It was too incompatible."


    True enough to even vomit against defeat, but only this time, I gave up amazingly much myself.


    But if it''s incompatible with what you know, Junko should be extraordinarily superior. I truly don''t think it''s an excuse to lose, but I really don''t get the sentiment that I regret it.


    "I''ll continue to act differently."


    Truth rises and tells it short.


    (A little, but glad I haven''t been able to speak for myself in a long time)


    I add that in my mind without putting it in my mouth.


    Junko smiles and nods, as if he had guessed it.


    (I wonder if this guy really foresees everything)


    Junko''s reaction, as if he had read his mind, is not what started now, but it''s the bones that get him out of such an opponent. Everything I do may still be read.


    "I''ll be waiting at the old euthanasia temple. I''ll send that information to the internet, too. It''s better than wandering around."


    Junko speaks up when he stands up. The former Euthanasia Temple is an abandoned temple built in the perfect town of Euthanasia City. I''ve visited him several times. Even when it comes to ruins, the columns and walls are only somewhat decayed, and the original form as a building is properly fastened.


    "You should have done that from the start."


    "Right. Game-wise, I thought it would be better if I wandered around like a hide-and-seek, but all the uninvited customers stopped by, and my destiny wouldn''t come for long. Though it''s possible that Mr. Blue and Fate didn''t make contact."


    "Still, it''s just a hit."


    That said, I can''t be alarmed at all because there are times when Junko''s play is really just a hit, and there are times when he calculates it elaborately while making it look that way.


    I honestly can''t feel safe about putting Susuke in a safe laboratory, but I can''t deal with Junko''s thoughts even if I''m so concerned about it.


    "I wish you wouldn''t have gotten in my way this time. But okay. True, no matter how you move, I made a muscle that didn''t end up the same."


    To that truly unleashed word I tried to leave the room, I truly learned intense frustration and confrontation, but left the room intact without saying anything back. I wanted to say it back, but I couldn''t think of any thoughtful words, and I felt like I wouldn''t say anything.

 168 17

    Komatsu, who had cancelled the request from Blue, had been on the Buddha''s summit since yesterday and continued to slurp impoverished in frustration.


    The bona fide Abyss constituents were relieved by the attitude of the boss, who clearly revealed his displeasure, while not having to engage any more with the worst dangerous figures in the back streets, such as Junko Yukioka and Makoto Aizawa.


    (Shit, you''re gonna keep my stock going down. Plus, Blue, I''m sure you''re gonna rely on some other guy. You came to me first because of me.)


    If your face on the back street is wide blue, you will know many other bosses in one organization. Some organizations may be larger and stronger than the bona fide Abyss.


    If I asked you to take back Junko Yukioka and Makoto Aizawa and take back my Blue Son, Komatsu thinks that naturally the feeling of Blue must also lean towards you.


    (I can stand that. Damn it. This feeling for my Blue is real. Even Blue''s heart won''t stand for another man to take it away from you.)


    Junko Yukioka enters a new advertisement in Komatsu''s eyes, who was frustrated and watching the net and fishing for information.


    "I''ll be waiting with your son at the old euthanasia temple ~"


    Junko, pictured in two shots with Misuke, and a short line of messages against the backdrop of the abandoned temple. It''s like deliberately designating a location to wait for a challenger.


    Komatsu to gather more information. Open the site of the information organization from one end as if it were possessed and collect information related to Junko Yukioka.


    Various pieces of information gathered about Arlaune, the fact that Chinese agents also moved towards it and engaged Shin Aizawa, and that even Viper, one of the taboos, arrived in Euthanasia City and engaged Chinese agents.


    (Someone in here might be taking Blue''s request. No, if you weren''t in this, would you even mean joining the contest again)


    Decided, Komatsu gathers the executives.


    "That''s why. Before these guys take Kamiya Takesuke over Junko Yukioka, we need to secure him first."


    The executives change their complexion when they steam back what they thought was already over. Except one.


    "What, that face? It''s work."


    Seeing the executives who are obviously cowering, Komatsu''s complexion also changes.


    "There will be many more sacrifices to be made."


    "I don''t think it''s our kind of opponent. Besides, Junko Yukioka said to jump into a chaotic situation that''s moving."


    "I guess that''s why it''s convenient! Think of it as a chance to benefit the fishermen! Watch the gap and protect Susuke!


    Komatsu enrages and orders the executives to show difficulty.


    "I''ll go. If you can arrange a new subordinate."


    Ken Seijiang, who remained a tenacious expression long after entering the room, quietly opened his mouth.


    (Oh, no, this guy, you lost all your dachi. That''s why I''m burning in that revenge. Looks like this guy could use it)


    Seeing Ken with the light of hatred behind his eyes, Komatsu judges.


    "All right, I''ll keep all the rest of them for you. Use whatever you want. Make sure you do it instead."


    With Komatsu''s extraction, Ken entered the room and changed his expression for the first time. An awesome grin to relieve. It was in the eyes of Komatsu and the executives as they laughed damned at getting the tools for revenge.


    (Oh, let me do what I want. I''ll make sure you do it.)


    In fact, Ken was only thinking about taking revenge on his lost men at the bottom of his belly. But the spearhead of vengeance is not true with Junko. Against Komatsu, who gave such a stupid order, and Blue, who brought a joke request.


    "Well, cowards are useless together. Get the hell out of here."


    Komatsu waves as if to get rid of him. The executives left the room without concealing their flashing faces off Komatsu''s gaze.


    "What are you going to do? As it is, they killed all our constituents, and the organization is gone."


    As he walks down the hallway, a relatively young executive tells him toward Kashima Silver Three, the oldest ginseng executive.


    "Some of them are in another job right now, so they don''t take them all, but don''t let them put most of them into it."


    Kajima said with a face that looked like it had chewed down a bitter bug.


    "I''m kidding. You should sneak up on your men beforehand. He told me to run away as soon as I was in danger."


    "I won''t let you die in vain. That shitty dad. Come on."


    "The swelling that I fell in love with has gone too far to involve tissue and lead me to a public and private confusion."


    "Oh, benevolence doesn''t make sense to give you your life."


    Executives who complain one after the other.


    "Do you think it''s okay to poke Junko Yukioka twice, even if you don''t let your men die well?


    Kashima''s words freeze the expressions of the executives again. All those hostile to the Mad Scientist are said to be killed by being turned into experimental material alive. Komatsu was laughing off his tail at rumors, but there are also several stories about the organization being crushed in its entirety.


    "Let''s make a final check. If you can''t hear me, then..."


    In the middle of words, Kajima exhales loudly. Even if you don''t say anything more, all the executives know what lies ahead.


    On his way up the stairs of Candoville leaving the Snow Oka Institute, True encountered a familiar figure.


    (Were you waiting for me here?


    I look at the blue that leads me to the wall and I look at myself, and I''m really surprised.


    "Glad you came out first"


    Looking down at the truth, blue grins. A happy grin from the bottom of my heart. A raunchy grin that causes the mind of the beholder to wander.


    I just saw that smile and the truth broke through. The peak whore on the back street, told as a living legend. Perhaps many men have been distracted by this one laugh. But if you try it truthfully, it''s like it''s not enough. Every day I see a smile of power that far outweighs that.


    "You think you were expecting me?


    True to ask in a tone scarce to discourage. It was a cooler tone than usual. My gaze is cold, too. Because I''ve already guessed at this point what the blue purpose is.


    "Yes."


    In a true cold response completely different from the rest of the men, while slightly disturbed, Blue walks down the stairs without breaking his smile, stopping to the true side.


    The scent of perfume and woman flows into the true nasal cavity abundantly.


    (It''s the same perfume Rumi always wore)


    Nostalgia stimulates the chest. It is true that this woman belonged to the same organization AstralWife as the whore who truly made it.


    (I don''t think it''s a coincidence, and I do a lot of bruising imitations)


    Though I think so, I cannot deny that my breasts are filled with nostalgia.


    "Are you going to beg me for help?


    Control the tip and cut it straight out of the true one.


    "Everyone in the organization I''ve asked for has been repelled by you."


    Blue changed his expression. From a smile to a crying face. Speaking of deliberate, it seems so deliberate, but most men move their minds even with such things.


    I knew the prospect of the other person, and while I knew it as a change in expression, which is calculation, I noticed that the truth was that there was a change in my mind. I see blue, I have feelings of pity. And even more like a protective appetite is boiling.


    (That''s unnatural)


    True was also calmly analyzing my emotional changes. This is not a simple and obvious act of a woman. More another, natural force is working. That is affecting the true mind.


    "Yes, I can''t be pretentious anymore. As much as I try to seduce you, the enemy,"


    These words of blue were half genuine and half lies. It''s true that you''re not confused, and the temptation to hit your body is true. But I''m not totally cornered and doing that. Because I am prepared to do whatever I can.


    "You don''t think anything? Can''t you feel sympathy for seeing a woman who''s taking her son hostage and trying to be put on an experimental bench?


    "It''s the usual thing. I''m on Snow Oka''s side, and I always see that."


    "So you don''t feel anything? Are you always cooperating on such terrible things?


    Blue really gets even closer. I haven''t touched it, but it''s so far away that it''s going to pass up to my temperature.


    (This woman, you know)


    Fu and Truth intuited. No matter how much you say it doesn''t bother you, it''s too reckless to tempt the enemy''s men to do anything. In other words, I know from somewhere that True always pokes at the deeds of Junko and interrupts him.


    Neither True nor Junko keeps it a secret, and we''re talking quite a bit from ourselves, but not so much as it''s spread as a known fact across the back street to the front. But those who know know, and if the intelligence organization wanted a large piece of information and bought it, it would definitely include the matter.


    At least, if you''re an ohmy rape of an information organization that doesn''t have a very good relationship with Junko Yukioka, you can''t possibly not tell him that.


    "We''re not always working together. As you know,"


    You don''t have to pretend you don''t know. I truly decided that I should tell you from here that I see everything through.


    Regardless if it was just a temptation for a woman, I truly felt there was something that wasn''t. You should have a little mental advantage.


    "What about now?


    The blue hand reaches out to the true face. The motion appeared unusually smooth and the true heartbeat quickened. It''s still obviously weird.


    Intense lust boils in the truth.


    It is a physique plagued by intolerable libido after murder after excessive libido, but it doesn''t mean anyone is fine with a woman. At least the blue is not the type. Despite this, I am about to be tempted. I am fascinated.


    Severe sexual impulses creep up by violent, while at the same time abominable memories are evoked, flashing back in the back of the brain. I leave it to hatred, anger, violent impulses and lust, myself to lay women together.


    The opponent didn''t resist at all, but that couldn''t be a normal mating. A large, deep wound in his true heart hurt, his head rapidly cooled with self-loathing, and his libido disappeared.


    (Effect of Arlaune in the body?)


    Cold and at the same time discern what I was being confused about.


    True waves away. Blue sees the truth as surprised.


    "Your, it''s not even your charm. It''s by Arlaune in your body. Don''t let that crap hang around you."


    True to throw up and throw up with contempt. Nothing. Blue is not a mouse. Although he is only exerting the power of an allogeneic level under the influence of Arlaune, who is distracted from the mouse, he has developed the same kind of disgust that Truth has for the mouse from day to day.


    The look of blue surprise collapses, and its face turns into that of light anger. He glanced down at the truth and glanced slightly at his body. I was absolutely confident, and until along the way, I was just like all the other guys. I was sure I could get in touch.


    Yet suddenly my magic is broken, I am denied myself, and my pride is crumbled and my remorse and anger are engulfed in being seen with a gaze as if I were even looking at crap.


    Second, the words of Viper are remembered. He''s right. Blue is an unforgivable ingredient to be denied. It''s a personality that only those who affirm themselves can recognize.


    "You have someone you like."


    Trying to calm down, exhale loudly, then Blue said. Otherwise, I can''t possibly fail to invite myself, with words in my heart.


    "There were many women I liked, and I still do."


    True to speak pale, thinking about apricots and Rumi - and about Junko. Pretending not to think too deeply, but sounded blue as you really think so.


    "You say the same thing about that old guy. After all, a man is a creature who likes more than one woman at the same time. I''m not sure."


    Blue recalls feeling somewhere similar to a viper, even when I first saw the truth.


    "If that lover doesn''t even know about it, it''s fine. Is that what everybody''s doing?


    "You''re right. But you don''t like it. I refuse, so back off."


    "Even if the other woman betrays you, can you like her? Do you also know that women are creatures who lie plainly?


    Blue asks mean as she sees the truth of her fortitude and thinks she says beautiful


    "Are you going out with people, doubting if you''ll betray them?


    Blue did not miss the pitiful light dwelt in his true eyes questioning him. But there Blue also realized that he was getting emotional again, and exhaled loudly again.


    "They''re all kind of alike... He, Susuke and you."


    Every man who didn''t do what he wanted is the same. I see a glimpse of something in my mind that looks like a murder weapon. And at the same time, it looks like it has deep wounds.


    "I don''t have to bother asking you to do this, because I''m going to interfere with what Yukioka does. It''s already working for that."


    "I hope that''s true. Something I didn''t know if I meant to. I still don''t know if I can believe it."


    "You don''t even have to believe me. No matter how you move, no matter how anxious, it''s none of my business. I''ll do what I want."


    That''s all I have to say, the truth is I''m going up the stairs.


    "Is there nothing I can do?


    Blue asks toward its back and the truth stops its legs.


    "It must be after it''s over. Why don''t you stop doing business like that? Susuke hated it. That''s why this happened."


    That''s all I said without turning around, the truth advanced my legs again.


    "A man who says beautiful things and denies me. A man who admits and buys me. I wonder which one to believe."


    After the truth disappeared completely, Blue shrugged so with a grin of self-derision.

 169 18

    The brown-skinned boy was a murderous maniac in the world, but he had no awareness that he had killed people.


    As for recognition, I just ripped off something annoying in the shape of a person and broke it and shut it up. It was no different than slamming him to death.


    The incredible grip and power of birth could easily tear human flesh apart, as well as break bones. Chisel, crush, and stop moving. That calms me down. The annoying former disappears.


    At least the boy never remembered something called guilt from murder.


    But I don''t even like to commit murder. I don''t even want to pay or kill anyone who sees me. If he commits murder, whether it be negligence or not, he must be severely regretted and subjected to the consciousness of sin. The only person the boy puts his hands on is the one who annoyed himself.


    The boy believes in the existence of his soul. It is a time when neither the spirit, nor the post-mortem world, nor the system of reincarnation has yet been demonstrated, but due to the death of a friend a few years ago, I am convinced.


    The organism''s body, on the other hand, is only a chemical reaction, and if it cannot sustain it and destroy it, it will all be over. The rotten mind goes on a journey around the circle and leaves nothing there. I couldn''t wait to do that comfortably.


    "Anyway, apologize softly. After talking about your unfortunate body, I''m taking it to commutation. As long as you apologize, a lot of people, starting with the opponents of the death penalty, will try to save you from the death penalty by giving me about your side."


    "I don''t like it. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    The boy stuck with laughter at the persuasion of a human rights lawyer.


    "Kill this many human beings, and the defendant has no sense of sin?


    "There can''t be. When did I kill a human? If it was a cockroach wearing a person''s skin and pretending to be a person, I would have broken it. Are you aware of sin by crushing dirty cockroaches? Don''t make me laugh."


    The boy returned so full of disdain to the judge in his final argument.


    There were also voices on the internet supporting the boy. With the exception of my real father, the vast majority of those he has ever killed were all bad and chimps, and the murder that was the deciding factor in his arrest is a substitute for killing around a dozen members of the backstreet organization and their guests, taken together, who were engaged in child prostitution.


    First, he crushed the tissue first, then made it look as if the tissue was still alive, and spent days killing each and every guest who came to buy children.


    Lawyers complained that the boy, who had a past of being bullied by immigrants at an early age, who also continued to be abused by his father and who had also been killed by his classmates in front of him, had his heart distorted by various unfortunate experiences, but a sentence of death was given to him, who had killed more than twenty people just because it was being found, without any circumstance being given, and with a light death sentence.


    A few days before the death penalty, the boy was surprised to be told he had a meeting. I don''t really know who it is for me. His father, the only remaining father-in-law, has also been murdered with his own hands. I don''t have a family anymore, and I don''t have any relatives. I can think of as many friends who came to see me when I was at school.


    ''Oh, you''ve got a good temper inside. I like you. You live bastards like you. I like you.''


    There''s nothing about going to the visiting room with interest, just the voice sounds.


    "If you''re a gutless cunt, you''re in a nasty and reflective mode after you work for a heinous crime, as the trashy human rights lawyer who praises respect for life and the theory of sexuality says. You were the opposite of that. Joy. That''s why I put my eyes on him. Of course I''ll keep an eye out for achievements before then. In front street minutes, even if it''s small, it crushes one backstreet tissue, and this guy is quite a delicacy. ''


    A visiting room where only strange sounding voices echo. There are signs of someone. And I noticed something odd. I don''t see a guard.


    ''You don''t want to be seen like me. I had it removed. I can do that.''


    The voice answers as if it had guessed the boy''s question.


    ''Well, it''s up to you to choose ahead. If you''re going to obey me, get me out of here and give me a new life. It''s about you who didn''t make the choice to survive in prison because of the law, and I''m not expecting a response. Just because I like it doesn''t mean I really want you. If you''re going to die piercing that you''re not going to bow your head to anyone, that''s fine.''


    Avoidance of the death penalty - The boy also knew rumors of buying death row inmates in the back streets. That''s what''s about to happen.


    Obedience is said to be a condition, but there is no need to swallow it either. A boy whose heart decides to pretend to obey and run away immediately.


    "If I could just show myself before that, I wouldn''t."


    "Ouch."


    As if to respond to the boy''s words, a white cat rode on the table in front of the partition.


    "What''s up, Cass? You showed him what you wanted, didn''t you?


    "What a joke, this is..."


    He was an indulgent boy, but it didn''t take long to find out it wasn''t a joke.


    "You know, milk. Hey, wake up."


    Null wakes up a white cat who was napping on the couch at the Club Cat Mansion.


    ''It''s you. I guess it''s like waking me up or something.''


    Milk wakes up with a grumpy voice and stretches out loud.


    "Otherwise, don''t wake me up. I want you to see this."


    Naru, who has been sleeping rolls since daytime, refers to one of the countless holographic displays reflected in the hall. It was a mailbox.


    A site managed by milk, known only to a very small number of people. An unexpected person is getting there and trying to make contact with Milk via email over that site.


    "What are we going to do? Is that Junko Suzuoka''s trap?


    "Wow. I don''t think Junko would use someone else''s name."


    Immediately after the milk tells him, the receiver he left on one of the tables trembles, and he starts up alone and the number is punched in.


    "What''s wrong?


    ''It was a hassle because it was voicemail, and I hung up right away. You should text me back over here. "


    Milk to operate and reply to your computer with mindfulness power.


    "Have you been in personal contact?


    ''That''s right - it is. But even if you don''t bother telling me this, we''re on schedule. Junko''s shallow plan is a prospect. "


    The milk sounds boring. On the contrary, Naru looks up at the display funny.


    "Makoto Aizawa. I don''t know what he''s like."


    "I was a little interested, too. After purposefully informing me about my Lord, I don''t know what you''re going to do."


    The sender of the email is Makoto Aizawa. The content of the email was a suggestion that Junko Yukioka would not cooperate and interfere because he was trying to use Shisuke Kamiya as bait to secure a viper and use it as an experimental bench.


    "Oh, my rape, you''re going to do something extra."


    That''s the only place I can think of where Milk truly streamed the information on the site that only a very few people have been taught. Milk and their causative intelligence organization.


    "Come on, we should make up."


    Nal frowned.


    ''It''s an extra favor. Anyway, you know perfectly well that this true Aizawa guy, the father of Blue''s son, is a viper. No, Blue. Should I say that I understand very well that my son Arlaune''s roots are me''


    "Didn''t Junko teach you?


    ''I don''t know. Given Junko''s personality, I don''t feel like imitating him a little bit if I knew he was my mouse from the start. Maybe. Well, if you try being a pure child, you don''t know the roots, which is why you''re trying to drag Blue and Viper''s son out, for the hostages, of his father, the transplant source of Arlaune, right? Ma, that''s what he''s like. If you know whose possessions they are, you don''t, but if you don''t, you can take them and do whatever you want, that''s the kind of thought circuit.''


    "Yet you, the murderer, found out that the roots were milk, so you tried to make contact? Besides, to do something against Junko?


    Neck nall with a difficult face.


    ''Do you want to make contact to hear his sincerity? Well, I''ve been on schedule since the beginning. If left alone, the viper may remain recovered by Junko. That''s why I''m coming.''


    Stretching again, the milk jumped off the couch.


    "Let''s take the cocoon. Sometimes I have to let him play."


    "Am I...?


    Expect and shine your expression. Nal pointing to himself.


    "Leave a message with you"


    "Huh."


    With a nall pointing his lips in dissatisfaction on his ass, Milk headed to the door behind the hall to call for a cocoon.

 170 19

    It was in the game that Susuke began to learn the word ruin. I''ve seen them in virtual spaces that only look real and dimensional, and I''ve been inside.


    But it''s the first time I''ve ever been inside an actual ruin. There wasn''t much emotion because I didn''t see a big difference between that and the reality of the virtual world.


    "When you get into something like this, don''t you think about it a lot?


    Junko looked back at Susuke and called out as she gently stepped down the long stretched aisle and walked ahead. He smiles at his mouth and sounds happy.


    "There are many facilities in Euthanasia City that are left abandoned like this for backstreet residents, but hey. I feel sorry for the abandoned building."


    Junko seems happy for some reason for saying he''s pathetic, but I don''t particularly think of him anymore, as I found that Junko and I acted together for a few days and frequently blurred attitudes and emotions that appeared on his mouth and surface.


    An old euphoric temple that has been abandoned for ten years and can be rough all you want.


    Stone giant buildings have collapsed walls and columns everywhere, which would have been bright once, and tile floors colored with turquoise blue and water are also dull and dirty. However, it was felt by Susuke so that only the majestic atmosphere remained intact.


    "Because there''s a soul in things too. Hey. Though the idea of taking care of things is a tradition that is more ancient to the Japanese mind, the idea of an eight million gods is truly the teachings that the ancient explorers of Tai recognized and spread. Oh, that explorer was all a sorcerer and a sorcerer before the development of science. Is this a boring story?


    "No, it''s funny."


    Honestly, it was salvation because it was distracting. I don''t want to think about it. I don''t have to think about anything unpleasant.


    "Disturbing anxiety?


    Junko to see through such thoughts and tease.


    "Are you anxious to see your father you''ve never met before?


    "No, you don''t know if you''re coming. I''m not coming."


    "What makes you think that?


    "How many times have I had this exchange to help a child I''ve never seen before?"


    We''ve already had many conversations between Junko and Misuke. It is a topic that I do not like to talk about or think about as Susuke.


    "But if you came to help, that''s an amazing father, isn''t it? Don''t you think?


    "I don''t think so"


    Reflectively returns it with a murky voice.


    "I think it''s amazing that you''re trying to reclaim me by challenging me to fight like the Great Demon King of Terror, even in the back street."


    Junko, who purposely says it as if it were going to tear up, is unnecessarily backstroked by the nerves of Susuke, who was just tingling.


    "Well, I don''t know about the problem, but I can''t even give it to you. The other one wants to do something for you. Yeah. It''s a setup for that, too. Come on."


    Suke''s frustration cools at once at the words he continues to say.


    "It''s hard to figure out when to run it, but it''s not working. If you fail, that''s your grandfather."


    "Ugh, yeah."


    She nodded with a nervous face to make sure she didn''t know how many times. In front of Junko is the meat doll Suke, but even the expression is conveyed and reflected as it is.


    "This is for you, Susuke, your mother, to quit your current profession."


    "Thank you so much, Junko"


    Junko''s summary of the operation was sincerely appreciated. Though it was a cheesy hand, Junko even tangled with his own purpose to make Susuke''s wishes come true.


    "You can thank me after it''s a good thing. Honestly, there''s no coverage that works this way either. Come on. It''s an improvised plan, and I don''t know what kind of decision your mother''s gonna make."


    "I''m a little scared when they say that..."


    It''s a dark face, Susuke.


    "If only I had died in front of you, but my mother would still be the same."


    "At that time, well... I don''t know if I can make it. Haha, sorry for being irresponsible"


    That''s not true, Junko laughs prankily, saying she can''t help it lightly, without giving me the words of encouragement that come and go. Strangely enough, it made me feel easier from Susuke.


    By order of Komatsu, Abis of good will gathered the remaining constituents and sent them under Ken''s command to the former Temple of Euthanasia.


    The ancient ginseng executives and clerks remained, but nearly 90% of the soldiers have been put in.


    "Do you think you have a winning eye?


    The executives, led by Kashima, were stuck in Komatsu again.


    "Now I''ve doubled the number of people in, and I''m sure you''ll be fine"


    Komatsu returns so with a loud face, cutting his nails off.


    "Is there only a number of grounds? Even if they do, they will undoubtedly make many sacrifices. If you fail, you''ll have to retaliate against Yukioka first."


    Kashima eats at the face of the boiling point, but Komatsu doesn''t mind. I have stopped thinking there because it is not worth lending my ears, such as the words of my lower back subordinates.


    "Pull up your troops now and offer Junko Yukioka a a hand-to-hand job"


    The words of one of the executives stroke Komatsu''s nerves back. In addition to his anger, he accidentally cut his deep paws, and stares at the executives who have just spoken in the face of anger.


    "Why should I apologize! I don''t know!


    "As it is, everyone in the organization will be killed. Is that okay?"


    "This organization is made by me! I''m the one who picked you guys up! You can always tell me to apologize to you!


    Kashima''s eyes sit on Komatsu, who wakes up. It was the moment something hung up inside Kashima.


    "You want us to die?


    "I didn''t say that! I''m not an idiot, either, because I know this one''s gonna get killed. So let me apologize or something other than a joke and get in a good mood. It''s your job to think about it."


    With the intention of making the best of it awesome, Komatsu was seriously intimidating the executives, but they all seemed exhausted. Or have you given up?


    "I was going to give you the final notice, but you have no choice."


    Kajima exhales and pulls out the gun. Naturally, the end of the gunpoint is directed towards Komatsu. As if learning from it, the other executives simultaneously pulled out their guns and turned to Komatsu. I had a meeting in advance. Make a decision if Komatsu doesn''t listen.


    "This organization was created by my boss and I appreciate your help so far. But I don''t have a cheap life to throw out for the boss''s personal business"


    Kashima in a pale tone.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! You ungrateful bastards! You want to save my life until I''m in a good mood for Yukioka!


    Threaten by a sudden rebellion, but with the utmost emptiness. Above all, it was the chilled gaze and expression of his men that he fought.


    "There''s an outer road! Don''t joke! Don''t joke! Just kidding......"


    The stirring was cancelled by several gunshots along the way.


    "Contact Ken and tell him to turn back. If you''re not convinced, send him a picture of his dead face."


    Kashima, who became the new head of the goodwill Abyss at this moment, orders the executives behind him.


    "You won''t be able to. Ken seems to be getting his men killed and burning in revenge. They seem to be hanging up, too, and I can''t reach them."


    Says it in the face as if one of the executives bit down the bitter bug.


    "What about the other men?


    "You can''t. I won''t get through. Maybe Ken ordered me to hang up."


    In the wake of the report, Kajima will have a gloomy face. Killing Komatsu alone is unlikely to avoid losing the majority of its constituents.


    "Do we have to give up and get back from scratch? Recruit new constituents now."


    Kajima makes the choice to abandon his men who have no choice but to head to the temple.


    "What makes you say we do an apology to Snow Oka right now?


    Executives propose.


    "Say stupid. We''re on our way. Now what?"


    That being said, Kajima turns a blind eye to Komatsu, who is still in his angry shape.


    "Cut this guy''s neck off and keep it embalmed. When things converge, I''ll take them when I hit them with my hands."


    To Kashima''s life, the executives looked at each other. It was a preemptive and barbaric idea to amputate only the neck and turn it into a souvenir for a handbeating.


    The anxiety that the next generation of bosses might also have problems arose in them.

 171 20

    The brick faces were coached to the former Euthanasia Temple.


    Most of the journeys into Euthanasia were motorcycles, but it is a decision that the journey should be unremarkable, beyond what our presence is already known to Junko Yukioka and the competitors who are looking to take Arraune.


    "That said, a group of matching outfits are boarding the bus at the same time, and now I''m thinking covert behavior is a joke that''s not funny"


    Lee makes a tea.


    "If you''re suspicious, you can answer that it''s a shooting circle. If you''re traveling by bus, you can make excuses, but you''re suspected of being a motorcycle."


    "No, no, no, I have no idea what that logic is"


    Lee sitting next to me is about to blow out to Xiu Lan, who answers in the face. Excellent and serious boss, but sometimes uneven.


    "Even though you''re late, you can travel long by bus."


    The tension that pinches your mouth there.


    "You can be late for anything else. He said I should rather go late. If the people who are after Arlaune crush each other well, you can make money."


    Lee tells Zhang with a smile.


    "Well, it''s possible that the others will take it first."


    "You know, the guy who got it first isn''t playing a game called winning. That''s the kind of game where everyone in the way kills and wins the last one who gets a bump. Mission failure is nothing but our total annihilation, is it not? At the very least, we need to secure Kamiya Tsukusuke."


    "I see... then that would be a more helpful reason to have a lot of them crushing ahead of us. Nothing to say if the fisherman''s interest is possible,"


    Zhang is convinced by Li''s words.


    "You''re saying things that aren''t like Lee. It doesn''t necessarily just substitute for killing or getting killed, does it? You can look around and pull."


    Xiu Lan said unexpectedly. From day to day, Lee is only committed to not giving casualties to the troops, but therefore does not know the sincerity of throwing up this kind of dialogue. If you''re being sarcastic, I''m convinced.


    "Then you''ll be scolded. Not us, but the greats who just order you to go and kill them."


    Xiu Lan spills a smile when it''s a Li-like dialogue that doesn''t have things like patriotism and loyalty together. On the contrary, he has a sense of contempt for his country and for the upper ranks of the army. I guess it was still ironic.


    "If you do, let''s just say we always pull it off. Or if it turns out to be something different from the original Arlaune. I feel that way somehow. I don''t know."


    In a careless voice, Lee stretches lightly.


    "I was also thinking about the possibility of Junko Yukioka''s madness. No, even if you don''t, there''s no certainty at all. We''re only moving based on the possibility."


    And, Xiu Lan.


    "It''s being moved, it must be a mistake. I put my life at risk for that possibility and for doing it, and two troops have already been wiped out."


    "It''s careless."


    Xiu Lan is a sarcastic plum. The lives of lurking agents abroad are treated as cheap as nasal paper.


    "The mission is until you do it pale. No matter how irrational the directive may be. Besides, you must still be here this time. Because the purpose is clearly defined and convincing."


    The last word was meant to be a sarcasm of Xiu Lan. Give orders to ourselves, against those who treat the lives of soldiers like pawns.


    "Are you here?"


    In front of a canoped water pumping yard in the garden of the former Euthanasian temple, Truth confirmed the man''s appearance and groaned.


    When it comes to winter, my jacket is in a sleeveless blue fine shirt, and this is another man dressed as a sleeveless black chock. Dark hair all-backed on brown skin. This is the first time I''ve actually seen you, but I''ve seen you truly several times online, one of those taboos on the back street.


    "This place would be huge."


    Vipers also make sure they are true and speak up as they walk through the rough all-you-can-have gardens. Flush dripping hair backwards with your fingers, approaching those who are true.


    Truth is utter alertness and shows no signs of pulling out the gun.


    (I can''t be alarmed, but I''m glad I don''t want to get rid of the hungry)


    Seeing the invisible truth of war even as he approached him, Viper was stroking his inner chest down.


    "Murder doll? You know why I''m here, don''t you?


    "Are you Suke''s father?


    When questioned, Viper flaunts his face. It''s not because True has ignored this question and asked questions. In response to the name that came out of its mouth.


    "Did you hear that from Blue?"


    "No. Your Lord told me."


    "Nooo no?


    An unexpected answer returns, baffling viper.


    "I am not going to cooperate with Yukioka. [M] I''d rather disturb you. So I put on contact around to see who transplanted Arlaune to Suke''s father. You''re the one who''s after Snow Oka. That kid''s the bait to catch you."


    As he listens, Viper carefully explores whether there are any signs of lies in the true story. Is there any inconsistency or rupture in the content of the story?


    "If you serve Yukioka, Yukioka''s nickname will stand. I can do it on the experimental bench. I''m trying to use Suke and Blue to attract you and make you hostile to yourself."


    Mad scientist Junko Suzuoka naturally knows the conditions that make humans an experimental bench.


    "Hmm, why are you telling me that? You work for Junko Yukioka."


    I thought it might be too early to ask this, but I''ll touch on my biggest question.


    "It''s often said. It''s not like I''m absolutely obedient to him. If you don''t like it, don''t follow. Well, believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    "Why? You''re going to cooperate with me, and you''re going to kill Snow Oka with me, and you''re going to take back my son, which I haven''t seen yet?


    Ironically, Viper asks, even if he disobeys orders he doesn''t like, mainly after stepping on him to be able to strip his fangs that far.


    "I might do that in some cases. But even if it doesn''t, it won''t be the same if you keep in mind in advance, so I passed on the information for once. I thought your lord might have already heard about it, but he hasn''t heard anything about it."


    "So mellow."


    to words heard from the truth, Viper tongues


    "I don''t know what''s going on with you, but you have a choice to stop me with your strength, right?


    I laugh slightly and say that in a mean tone. I stepped that I didn''t want them to care about it, but they wouldn''t.


    "It''s going to be hard to stop, and before that, I''ll be hesitant to stop you from going to help Susuke. I feel like letting you go and meet with Susuke."


    "Hmmm..."


    Vipers with hands on their mouths.


    Eventually it spills a laugh. I felt like a good guy because there was no sign that the boy in front of me was lying.


    "Thank you for your concern. So, what are you gonna do?


    "I hope you think it''s like an ad hoc little parade, depending on the situation"


    "Right. Don''t pull this leg."


    I joke and say, Viper walks away from his true front and heads to the back.


    (There are plenty of entrances, but I don''t know which one came in.)


    Apart from the chapel with its domed roof, there are countless buildings on the property, each of which is connected to a chapel. The chapel itself and the entrance were not only the front entrance, but also the side entrance and back entrance. The grounds are quite large and the buildings are each large.


    (Do we have to hit it from one end... is that tower suspicious? Or is it the biggest building that stands out)


    Alternate views of the tall stretched spire with its role of informing the time of worship and the domed roof chapel. But the tower is pretty thin and small, and would be narrow enough to stay and wait. It''s still smarter to think you''re in the chapel.


    (''Cause he...)


    Walk along the luxurious roofed road to see the faces you see.


    "You... what are you doing"


    Vipers echo the blues that had been left unattended in the garden.


    "You can''t just be watching me. There''s something I might be able to do."


    Blue to say back with a soothing face.


    "You''ve come all this way... you really only do things that aren''t even Roku. This period."


    "You haven''t done anything yet and you''re not saying that in the right way. If you''re in my position, are you saying you''re watching me in silence? You can''t, can you? It''s not normal to be or not to be."


    To the blue that bites, the viper exhales small. My hair is dripping again, but I don''t try to put it behind me.


    "Don''t tell me the guy who created the cause of that looks great."


    And, Viper. It''s spicy to hear only the words, but the tone was so gentle that I didn''t think this man was, I can calm down the blue as well.


    "You know, I''m a Chinese agent, and I''ve been intervening, and it''s been a mess. It''s just a leg job. If they take you hostage and kill you, or hit you with a stray bullet and die, you make a tragic unfolding promise, even if you help a hungry ghost, you''ll be on the bad end."


    "Once I thought about it, I bought a high-performance bulletproof vest and put it on. It''s a product that''s not very popular, even though it performs well."


    Just a little bit of clothing and blue to make the bulletproof plate under the clothes look like a viper.


    "Shootouts are fundamental. Thin bulletproof fibers that have no effect on movement are preferred, even if they perform poorly. Well, that''s better for you. Just be careful not to get shot in the head."


    That''s what I advise. Vipers walk out. Blue follows at the same pace after that.


    "What... you, are you going to follow me?


    A viper who immediately stops and looks back and only asks in the face.


    "Isn''t it safe? That''s better."


    "Not for you. It''s just luggage for me."


    "Then abandon him? I''m okay with that, though?


    Seeing blue with a mean grin on his mouth and provocatively sayin ''off, Viper tongues with heartfelt abomination, silently proceeds to walk again.


    Blue, of course, had not even noticed the presence of those who had been watching such two parts all along.


    (That woman is the culprit of it all. It''s what drove my boss crazy and my people to death)


    Ken Seijiang, who was observing blue and viper with binoculars from a fairly remote part of the garden, whines without speaking out.


    (It''s easy to kill here now, but I''m sorry about that. I''ll flavor that woman the same thoughts I have)


    Drunk by the comfort of scorching his heart with hatred, Ken gave a distorted grin.

 172 21

    One girl crept through the main entrance to the grounds of the former Euthanasian temple.


    Age is about mid teens. He was slightly shorter, wearing a much thicker fabric t-shirt that didn''t fit the size, and that was all his jacket was. The shirt itself is for winter, but nothing is on top of it. The hem of the shirt extends to the thighs and I can''t tell what I''m wearing underneath. No stockings, no socks, just sneakers on my bare feet. At first glance, it looks like she''s wearing only a T-shirt and sneakers, a different outfit.


    There was a big basket on both hands of the girl. Instead of walking down on it, he walks trying to hold it dear to his chest.


    "Khuuu..."


    The girl roars as she walks. She has a neat face, but her hair is full of habits and hairs and looks like she hasn''t taken care of it at all.


    "This is what I had originally planned to do. Junko himself is out there, and if he encounters him, he won''t beat Viper. ''


    A voice that sounds distinctly different from the flesh sounds around the girl.


    "Wow..."


    Looking down at the basket held in both hands, the girl leaks a beastly roar like squeezing air from the back of her throat, returning a response to her own Lord inside.


    ''Cocoon, I''ve said it many times, but it''s not too much. Sometimes I''ll let you play too, because I brought you here with my thankful care. I won''t kill you if I''m wrong. "


    "Ku......"


    The girl, called the cocoon, heard the voice commanding him to look great and let him smile with joy. It was an expression of gratitude and joy for having me out there.


    "It was pretty dangerous when I ran into Ashiya, but for pure child''s sake, I wouldn''t kill him, so I''ll take it back right after he captures the viper, but..."


    "Ku?"


    A cocoon that gives an astonishing voice. The Lord of the Voice couldn''t measure what he wanted to say.


    "I thought about letting him fight Junko''s mouse and gain experience, but according to the case, he means he could interact with Junko himself. I''ve also envisaged the possibility that it will. It''s a good workout for Viper to make him interact with a strong guy, so I dared to let him go alone. I just can''t let it go after that. If you leave me alone, I won''t know what Junko will do. ''


    That''s all I said, it opened from the inside out from the basket lid and only one white cat peeked at his head from the inside.


    "There he is."


    The cocoon also looks at the end of the milk gaze. A little boy in uniform walks through the garden in slow stride. Makoto Aizawa.


    "Let me give it a try with Junko''s favorite murder doll and what it''s like"


    With that said, the milk jumps out of the basket and goes down to the ground.


    ''I can''t take advantage of it in places then. Take him inside the building.''


    "Uh-huh."


    When he nodded at Milk''s command, the cocoon turned quickly toward the true one, and leapt before it with dignity.


    Viper and Blue entered the chapel.


    "I thought it was the best place to be, but nobody''s here."


    Vipers looking around and whining. There was debris everywhere, and there were cracks in the countless columns and walls, and after the rainwater stained out. The sermon deck in the form of a stoned doored staircase, set in the back, is also thinly dirty.


    Indoors, many of the geometric decorations that would once have been beautifully decorated have also been stripped off in various places without remnants. Only a chandelier with several colorful lamps looks good in the long run.


    "Aren''t you hiding somewhere else? There seems to be plenty of room besides the chapel. Besides, in such a desolate place, you don''t seem to have to wait and relax."


    And, blue.


    "What kind of place isn''t rough? Even if there is, where is it?"


    Vipers make a rugged face in the middle of words. We felt countless signs approaching from the entrance to the chapel.


    "This feeling - controlled footing - those guys"


    He leaks laughter delightfully and looks at the entrance.


    "You stay hidden until it''s over. Keep it in the aisle through that exit."


    "Is it possible we have enemies over here?


    "I might be there, but maybe not. There''s a chance someone might come from over there, but there''s nothing I can do if you say that. At least it''s safer than being here."


    "Okay."


    Blue nods and heads to the door behind the chapel.


    Eventually, before the viper, a familiar group shows up. The same outfit, armed by the same assault rifle. Chinese operative unit, brick face.


    "I thought it was time for them to come."


    A viper who greets the bricks pointing at the muzzle at the same time with an invincible smile and speaks first.


    "Oh, no, if you thought you were late, you weren''t"


    Says Li in a tone of abandonment.


    "The fisherman''s interests have fallen off."


    I went in next to Li and Xiu Lan said with no expression.


    "Uh, uh, I need to tell you something first. I''m what you guys are after. One of the three madmen, a mouse implanted with Arlaune in grass dew milk. Junko Yukioka is trying to fish with my son."


    "Heh."


    Lee smiles intriguingly at Viper''s sudden proclamation. Xiu Lan also moves one eyebrow slightly.


    "Is telling yourself that and targeting yourself in order to keep your child out of trouble?


    "Well, I guess that''s where... It''s not a gala. I''ve never seen her face before. She''s going to think it''s ridiculous to protect her."


    Viper answers Xiu Lan in a pale tone, pointing her gaze in a direction that does not reveal herself.


    "Just in case. You''re lucky to have them. It wasn''t Junko Yukioka, Makoto Aizawa, or any other competitor, but you met me first. Or do you feel sorry you have to take the hungry ghost to the experimental material, too?


    "No. As long as we have the original Arlaune, that''s fine with us. The child Yukooka is holding hostage is not. Think of reason and you''ll soon find out."


    "Well, I wasn''t actually originally transplanted, either."


    "That''s not something we can judge. It''s up to our research team to bring you back."


    "Best of all. It''s just that since you beat me, that''s the assumption."


    With a fierce grin, the viper quietly walks out toward the brick.


    "Oh, this guy, if possible, you should take him home alive, right? Would you let me do it for a second?


    It was Zhang who gave him his name in a voice lacking tension.


    "Well, look at the body that doesn''t go through the bullet, and maybe beat it in a fleshbullet fight."


    Li with his hands on his chin, grinning slightly.


    "Then it should take simultaneously. I won''t allow another one-on-one battle."


    "If it takes all of us together, we could take unwanted casualties. So let''s start with the elite selection."


    Though Xiu Lan stabbed him with a nail, Li turns his invincible grin to his superior officer and makes a dignified objection. He also decided that what Li said was best, and Xiu Lan nodded silently, with the nuance to admit it.


    "Then I''ll do it, right?"


    "You''re persistent. It''s just me and Zhang."


    Li in disdain to Zhang, pointing to himself and appealing again.


    "We''ll all end up dealing with each other anyway, and I don''t mind coming all at once."


    A viper waited for him to stretch or something between brick interactions, pinching his mouth.


    "Hmm, are you going to be able to kill all of us by yourself? You''re so confident."


    Lee laughs invincibly, leaving the line of troops and slowly approaching the viper. Zhang also steps out as if learning from it.


    "I don''t like the word" kill "because it''s cheap. Sometimes it''s extra because our husband is so streak that he breathes in and vomits. I feel like I''m going to break it. And I''m humble even when I look like this. I don''t speak big language. Just say what you''re confident you can."


    Looking at the slowly approaching Lee, Viper talks as she continues to stretch.


    "Huh... The Japanese assume that humility is a virtue, but that''s a mistake. Not as European or American as you are, but you are also quite arrogant. I want to push others to be humble, but I am not humble. It''s only a matter of concern to the human eye to behave in a humble manner."


    Li stopped, hands around his umbilical area, and began to concentrate as he spoke.


    "What the hell do you say to me, you more arrogant people? I don''t care if I''m human, so I hope I''m really humble."


    When he stopped stretching en route, Viper ran forward with Lee and Zhang.

 173 22

    A strangely dressed girl who shows up in front of me stares at the truth, slightly struggling. The truth broke through at a glance that he was clearly not the only one.


    Makoto Aizawa - Are you Junko''s long-awaited prince?


    A strange sounding voice. I can''t tell between a man and a woman, a voice that sounds like I''m using voice changer or voice software, but it sounds all around me. That''s the voice I heard on the phone once.


    The direction in which the voice spoke is not from the girl in true sight. The girl hasn''t opened her mouth in the first place. But I can''t identify where it came from.


    "That was late. Who''s the prince?"


    True said looking at the girl.


    "I''m not the one there. His name is Cocoon. It''s my mouse. ''


    Voices echo from another place.


    "Khuuu..."


    The girl in front of me roars and comes close to the truth. I don''t feel like killing, but I see the truth with a strong struggling eye, so I''m alert so I can react immediately.


    "Wow."


    Approaching true proximity, the cocoon offered its hand toward the true one, with its mouth wide open and roaring. I see a dog tooth that develops like a vampire and pointy.


    No sign of an attack yet. I don''t even feel malicious. But I know you''re obviously willing to fight. I wonder what really happened to the behavior of the cocoon as if I were looking for it in a handshake.


    "... cocoon, because you don''t have to do anything like that"


    "What are you going to do, this?


    "Maybe I saw a prowl before this and the baby faces were shaking hands with each other before the game but it''s affecting them..."


    To the true question, the voice answers with a bewildering sound.


    "I see. That was a bad guess. I like prowlers, too."


    Truth responds to the cocoon handshake, as if convinced.


    "Ugh."


    The cocoon laughs happily. A fang mixed in a nice bright white tooth with teeth appeared oddly impressively in the true eye.


    The cocoon turns its back truly and walks out.


    "Keep up."


    "What are you going to do? You''re not gonna let me do the deal?


    Turning to the commanding voice, the truth asks, as usual, with a voice lacking in discouragement, but in the heart I remembered slight frustration and bewilderment.


    "Don''t rush, cuss. Let''s start by observing what Junko Yukioka''s murder doll looks like. We''ll talk about it later."


    A teasing sounding voice. Honestly, at this point, I was in the mood to stop doing business with this person, but I will put up with it as just tentative for purpose.


    Follow after the cocoon and truly enter the building.


    Hallway with peeled off decorations on one side of the wall. There are also cracks on the walls and they collapse everywhere. The tiles on the floor were also broken, peeled off the floor and scattered.


    "Kuuuuuuuuuu"


    The cocoon stops and looks back, staring at the truth in a temperamental form. Get true nostalgia and cross the cocoon with the gaze.


    The air strains just the visual kills. Even though the tremendous killings that are familiar from the truth are often abundant, the cocoon has increased the fighting feeling that it cannot be contained without flinching at all.


    ''You don''t have to give me a break. You''re the one who can, aren''t you? Let''s get started. "


    In response to his voice, the cocoon truly flies with a fierce dash while still fisting empty-handed.


    The truth of pulling out the gun was slightly faster, pointing the muzzle towards the cocoon.


    The trigger is pulled at close range. Regardless, if they''re human, they know they''re mice, and they''re pointing to test themselves, so they''re pretty powerful mice. Probably won''t die to the extent of the shooting, I truly know.


    Three bullets shoot through the chest. The cocoon collapses slightly due to impact.


    "Uhhhhhh!


    But it never collapses on the spot, and when he looks up and stares at the truth and growls, the cocoon turns true again. while spraying blood by bullets.


    (Expect the meat solution to work, do you like bugs?)


    For immortal mouse control, bullets with solution that do not work regenerative functions and also have a cell-destructive effect were used, but may not work for some mice.


    The hand of a cocoon in the shape of a hook claw waves with a true head roll. Fast but also inevitable. Truth was I was going to sweep back and fight back, but the moment I turned my torso, something completely unexpected happened.


    From the arms of the wiggled cocoon, red like liquid fell down from the true neck to the top.


    "Come on, are we done early?"


    My voice squeaks like a bore.


    Something like a red, undulating slime snaps into the right half of each of his true neck, head and face, and even more so as if he was willing. True to its disgust and sudden, nearly confusing, but desperately trying to maintain reason and pluck it away.


    But it snapped firmly into his face, and it was only a part of him trying to pluck it with his hands, and the rest is moving to penetrate his mouth, ears, and nose.


    Even more surprisingly, the right hand of the cocoon had disappeared. When I saw it, I understood that the truth was that it was the right arm of the perverted cocoon that was now snagging at my head.


    (I see, that''s the kind of mouse)


    True to drop the gun and scratch the red mucus on his face, desperate with both hands.


    I didn''t expect to be able to drop everything, but the remnants I had left clutching to my hands and face naturally left me out of the truth and fell to the floor. The scattered, half-liquefied red flesh pieces stick together one after the other, eventually returning to the hand of the cocoon, shaping the original hand and changing the color to the original skin tone.


    "So neither guns nor meat solutions work. A subtly different alternative to regenerative abilities."


    "The boulder is Junko''s servant, I like to guess. I''d like to have both of you apprentice. As you can see, this is more about physical dispersion and union than regeneration. ''


    A voice like impressed.


    "An abnormal regenerative ability, as is common in Junko''s work, uses too much force for that matter. Maybe it''s the limits of life on Earth around here. But if you can zoll the flesh in liquid form, how about it? If it is to liquefy and heal dispersed flesh as a solid, it requires significantly less energy than the impossible rapid regenerative capacity ''


    (The ability to regenerate the good moon is also quite amazing, but is this even more on top of it in a way? although it is also a difference in quality)


    When I heard the narrative of my voice, I truly thought. And while I''m explaining, I read the air, and the cocoon doesn''t try to attack me.


    "Ma, this guy''s real top is coming up. Cocoon, show him. ''


    "Kuh."


    Variations occur in the whole body of the cocoon according to the voice. When I wondered if my skin had instantly stained bright red, I left my T-shirt and liquefied it and fell zero on the floor, creating something like a red water reservoir. Shortly afterwards, the bubbles began with tremendous momentum from the red water reservoir.


    The amount of foam increases sharply in front of you, and the foam itself grows larger. As if it had increased its volume, instantly the red foam fills the front of the aisle.


    What happens if you are touched by bubbles or covered? I can imagine some, but it doesn''t make a difference that it doesn''t taste good. Even if it wasn''t poisonous or acid-like, it would just be out if it got intruded into your body. What now stuck on my true face earlier was about to enter my true body.


    I don''t think the bullet will work. Freeze grenades seem valid, but that is not in the spirit of this battle. They want to try. By contrast, you won by relying on Junko''s inventions, only to be underestimated.


    (No, then can you say the same for the meat solution)


    I thought of myself laughing bitterly in my head, and the truth is, I miss guns.


    ''Mm-hmm? What are you gonna do?


    "A body that liquefies, is less likely to be physically attacked, and sticks easily even if it''s ripped off, or... It''s a clich��. Even Snow Oka wouldn''t make such a thing. Embarrassed."


    Towards the surprised voice, the truth retreats and squeals as it boils and looks at the impending bubbles.


    "Ah? Then you haven''t escaped, and try to defeat the clich��."


    "First of all, I''m better at speed, and this is the only way this guy can beat me. Don''t you see that?


    "What are you talking about, this guy? Simple physical shocks hardly work on cocoons. And slaughter, of course. In this small space, there''s no speed, no shit. ''


    A tone as if you seriously doubt the other person''s sanity.


    "I mean, I don''t know. Right? If you''d fought this guy with my physical specs, you''d have lost."


    True to stir towards the Lord of the Voice.


    (I like the ones around here)


    I dropped my eyes on the floor and glanced at the teasing rubble, and Truth stopped my leg and caught me.


    "What..."


    At the same time my voice tried to say something, the truth was I threw the debris falling on the floor towards the bubble or gradually.


    The direct foam bursts, but that''s all. Bubbles again soon. But when it burst, the bubble only stopped moving in order to foam anew.


    Now I saw it as a desk, and the truth was I took one tile of the floor and jumped into the bubble.


    As you land on the foam in a relatively thin area, press the tile in both hands onto the foam and crush it straight to the floor. He then rushes out dressed with his hands on the tile, as if to rag it as it were, crushing the bubbles one after the other with the friction between the tile and the floor.


    ''Whoa, hey, fool, don''t. Surrender. Come on, don''t.''


    Hearing the wolfish voice, Truth stops tiling and rises in the bubble. All the bubbles bounce off and disappear, returning to the red liquid.


    ''Sure, you''re faster, so even if they jump into the cocoon, they won''t catch you. But it''s an idea. "


    "Uhhhhhhh"


    A cocoon that gathers red liquid and returns to its human form makes a cry. My face is also making me cry like it hurts. I don''t see any trauma, but also considering that my voice made an immediate stop, I truly decided that the attack due to friction now would have been quite effective.


    "Time to show yourself, grass dew milk. You have a reason why I have to be hiding?


    True called to the Lord of the Voice.

 174 23

    Alongside Junko Suzuoka and the Misaki Sword, one of the country''s most dangerous and excellent mad scientists - Grass Dew Milk, one of the three madmen. True attempted contact with the person. To break Junko''s play for you.


    The story is that he only showed up online and no one had ever seen who he was, and from a voice that seemed like he even used audio software, he was likely not on this scene, but on a true account, he felt like he was nearby just hiding.


    "A thousand years ago, I saw the death of the only person I ever loved in this world, and I had a daughter who cursed herself that no one but that person would ever fall in love with, much of the sadness."


    Milk abruptly spoke well.


    "My daughter traveled more than a thousand years, touching different countries, different lands, different cultures, and kept walking with the history of mankind. Believing that one day I would meet the rebirth of someone I loved, I refused to die, and I kept living without anyone else falling in love ''.


    "... so what is it"


    As I listen to the milk line, I realise that the truth is that a dos black flame has erupted in my chest and started swirling.


    "My daughter ended up with a wicked, treacherous witch, and lived a long time without interruption as she wreaked havoc on the world, and after a thousand years she finally went around with someone she loved. And yet, congratulations were not forthcoming. Well, I feel sorry for you and me about this episode. And because of that background, I was interested in you, and I came straight to see you. ''


    "Did he talk to you around Peppa himself?


    "Since before you were born. It''s a famous story amongst those with past lives, and from all the world-fixer-tempered shithole, you''re a watchful being, aren''t you? Somehow, he''s a common thinker between Junko Yukioka and Rei Shizuno. Well, the guy who knows he''s also a tired past life lover doesn''t seem to say much. ''


    I couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable listening. I really don''t have any memories of my previous life. But Tired and Junko know true past life. And I am dealing with the truth of this world because I have an edge with the truth of my previous life. We live together. But the truth is, I can''t help but be brought up with a past life that I don''t remember.


    ''So that''s it for the front seat. Let''s get down to business.''


    Milk told.


    "Why did you try to contact me? I don''t know why I would do that until I betrayed Junko. ''


    "I like to get in his way. [M] I like to be in the closest place and betray you here. He has me on hand knowing that too. [M] It''s like a game between me and Yukioka."


    ''Mmm... that''s an interesting answer. I thought it was strange to conspire with Junko. "


    Speak out like milk impressed me.


    ''One more question. How did you know I was the Lord of Vipers? I don''t even know Junko. Using an informer wouldn''t have gotten into contact with me if I didn''t know that''


    Because he doesn''t know, Junko is trying to bring out Viper, Suke''s father. If I had known, I would not have tried to fish in such a roundabout way, I understand both true and milk.


    "That sounds awesome. There were all three Mad Scientist fanatics on Arlaune''s research team. Snow Oka, Misaki Sword, Grass Dew Milk. Suke''s father - if Viper was a mice transplanted with Arlaune - stepped on that he would be the one with the extra power. If you were in Japan and you were to have an association with the back street, you would most likely be someone of the Three Crazies. It''s obvious it''s not Misaki. Ashiya, made by him, once interacted with a viper. Then the only thing squeezed by the erasure method is grass dew milk, you. By the time I thought about it that much, it was just plain unproven, so I asked Omi Rape to investigate it. Then that inference was centered."


    ''Well, you seem like an out-of-the-box character to me. Does it feel like the absurdity played its part''


    Milk that sounds crazy.


    "There was, of course, the possibility of someone completely different from the Three Crazies. Since Snow Oka also participated in the joint study of Arlaune, I thought that Viper would have a much better idea who his mouse was than mine. All three fanatics are acquaintances, so if they were going out of their way to try to fish with bait, Snow Oka might have decided to be someone other than three fanatics. In common sense, he knew it was a toy he knew and wouldn''t use it as an experimental bench on his own. But given the character of Snowoka out of common sense, I don''t care who made it, so I thought I''d just sprinkle the bait to get the viper as an experimental material, so I took that off my mind."


    ''No, no, it''s a good reasoning. Actually, it was Dompisha. "


    Milk laughed and praised.


    "So, you''ll respond to the deal?


    "No, Bogus."


    Ringing his nose at the true question, Milk answers instantly with a laugh.


    "Ma, I appreciate that you laid eyes on me instead of joining the viper, and I know you''ve worked hard on a lot of thinking, but it doesn''t do me any good. I didn''t even need your information, and I was originally going out. I can''t even count on what lies ahead. Unless you had a souvenir that would spark more interest. Ma, you''re gonna do great next time."


    You''re saying I can''t just talk about souvenirs?


    True to exhale small. As we talked - including the fact that I was refused a deal, I felt a little bit familiar with the character of this person named Milk.


    "Sweet. Not all the good guys in the world are like that."


    "But rejecting my deal means killing your mouse. Before the deal, even if you retrieved the Viper from Yukooka, it''s my idea."


    ''That''s sweet too. You''re only a game winner if you can jam Junko as a result of your move, right? Then I won''t bother you either. If you get bogged down here, you''re game over here. You just have to be a clown.''


    True to pass through anger at the poor substantiation of the milk. With what I''m saying now, I know some things about this person and exhale heavily. When a boulder is only treated in the same line as a pure child, I am convinced first from the personage side.


    True pulls out the gun. A few seconds after that, I felt a different sign from the cocoon. Someone is behind the cocoon.


    "It''s a big service to show you." The truth is, you can kill me unilaterally without even showing up, because I''m a good character and a favorite. "


    With a teasing voice, from the foot of the cocoon, the source of the signs appeared.


    "Is that really the main body? Not the mouse, the user, the demon, the phantom leaving and possession."


    Looking down at the beautiful hairy white cat, True asks.


    ''If you think it''s a lie, you just have to check with Junko later, bokeh. He knows who I am. "


    A white cat looks up to the truth. White cat''s mouth is not moving. It''s unclear by what means you''re speaking, but with the structure of the cat''s mouth, it certainly doesn''t seem possible to speak human language.


    "At the service, tell me this guy too."


    said Milk.


    "I''m a sorcerer, but I think it''s cumbersome and I don''t need it, so in combat, I fight only with mindfulness motives. That''s enough. It''s extremely simple. Just invisible overwhelming power. But few are better than this simplicity. The only way to break it is if you have more power than this. It is most effective against those who have too many lives, equipped with the power of analysis and resistance by defo ''.


    "Is your voice shaking the air with mindfulness power?


    "Your name and answer. You can''t speak people''s language with a cat''s tongue. Bye, kid. ''


    Immediately after Milk told him so, true consciousness was interrupted.

 175 24

    I wondered if the chunk of chi released from Lee hit the viper directly at close range, and the viper timing beat the chunk of chi with the back fist of his right hand and bounced it off.


    "It''s too lame to beat him up and prevent him."


    I laugh unexpectedly, Lee. Vipers approached the front of his eyes, and an iron fist that would also destroy the concrete walls would not be protruded across Li''s chest.


    "Yikes, yeah, wow!


    With a joke, Zhang, leaping more than Lee''s back, hits the viper from overhead. I''m jumping over two meters without even putting on a run.


    Viper stopped the attack on the brink and moved himself to the side. Even bodies with the hardness and strength to prevent bullets can be brittle, depending on the body area. The top of the head, front of the neck and back muscles are not tasty.


    (Though it would be too dumb to jump over and attack)


    Vipers laugh at the strange nori of their enemies, too.


    Viper moves his body to the side at his leisure to avoid Zhang''s attack, aiming at the timing of Zhang''s landing, turning back and releasing a surface kick. I thought it would expose Li to gaps when I attacked him normally, and I took safety measures with my intentions.


    A spinning kick at low altitude with the timing of flying and landing in the air all the time. Viper''s water kick cut the sky, even though he was convinced it was impossible to dodge it. I didn''t even scratch it.


    Zhang was jumping again before he fell to the floor - before Viper''s long leg hit him. Kick in the air without kicking the floor.


    (It''s not a bunk jump or a game!


    Vipers also wrap their tongues around boulders. I was immediately able to deduce that I had probably instantaneously generated the air mass into the space at my feet before it fell and used it as a scaffold, but I was nevertheless surprised.


    Zhang strikes from the rear of the head again. At the same time, Li also aims at Viper''s abdomen and sticks out a twisted kick.


    Determining that they could not be broken both ways, Viper deflected Zhang''s kick released to the back of his head in the form of leaning his body to the side, eating Li''s attack aside, which seemed sharp in the cut of the move but seemed less damaging even if it hit him.


    With one foot on the axis, Lee builds momentum and rotates her body wide, turning the head of a disfigured viper and hitting her elbow. Struck to the side of the head, Viper''s body falls shaking.


    (Every shot goes gunning to the core of my body)


    Zhang makes a huge jump once in a while where he presses his head and the viper tries to get a heel kick from the back of the viper''s head.


    "It''s a one-pattern!


    Viper yells, grabs Zhang''s ankle, tries to crush his ankle as it is and even slap him on the floor.


    Dull sound and feel. Zhang''s ankle did crush, but it didn''t take him to keep pulling and slapping him on the floor. Because Zhang had created an invisible force field like a stick in the air and was clinging with both hands as if hanging on an iron rod.


    Aiming at the timing when the two dressed stiff for a moment, Li steps out towards the viper with momentum and sticks out both hands. It was Lee who tried to distract him at close range, but Viper leaped and ran up Zhang''s body hanging in the air to avoid this.


    Zhang delayed his response to Viper''s unexpected action. The force field generated by the air hole was released and the two fell to the floor.


    Viper waved his long legs down to the downstairs Lee at the same time as he landed. Li lowered back and tried to deflect this, but couldn''t help but blur his forehead.


    "Almost each other against those two or something"


    Brick agents roar. There was blood all over Li''s forehead and his face was dyed red.


    "That means we can finally fight alone. I didn''t know he would respond immediately to Zhang''s anomalous attacks, but that man also smelled another hundred wars."


    Xiu Lan watches and evaluates vipers.


    "But Zhang got his leg crushed..."


    "He can move without so much hindrance to that extent. but it''s not good to lack one of them in antagonistic conditions"


    Soo-lan takes off his coat and walks away, if you say so. Viper hits his tongue when he sees Xiu Lan show his setup to join the war.


    (3-on-1... keep the soldiers behind me, then it''s not good)


    Vipers also have a hand in cutting through this place. But...


    (It''s a substitute I want to keep in the main dish. Reveal in hors d ''oeuvres or something ridiculous. Ah)


    Ahead, it is possible to fight the legendary Junko Yukioka, who lives on the back street. I want to keep the trump card warm for that time.


    That''s what I thought, arrowhead, something that seemed lucky to Viper happened.


    Multiple gunshots echo. Li, Zhang, and even Xiu Lan try to evade. The muzzle was pointed at the three of us. To not know where the gun was fired from, I just reacted to the sound of the kill and trigger and evaded it appropriately.


    The brick faces look in the direction of killing. More than ten men continue to shoot their pistols. The aim is like brick. Not directed at Vipers at all.


    Are there any other guys after Arlaune? Am I the only one who''s through this because I''m a disadvantage? You came from the entrance with the blue)


    Vipers rush out to the disturbed third force through the blue body. They don''t respond to vipers at all, even though they come towards us. It is only aimed at bricks. Brick faces also react to fire assault rifles.


    Vipers exit the chapel through the side of the third force.


    It was a convenient intrusion to cut through, but I thought they would follow me soon anyway. The difference between firepower and the quality of soldiers makes it visible which one triumphs.


    "Oh, blue."


    Vipers relieve themselves when they find the blue standing with an anxious face in the hallway ahead of them knocking at the door.


    "What about those people?


    "Know what? Crush it on your own. Let''s find Snow Oka and the Hungry Ghost."


    Take the blue hand and the viper goes down the aisle with a quick leg.


    Vipers didn''t realize that Ken Seijiang, who had killed the signs and lurked in the shadow of the pillars in the hallway opposite to where Blue was, was looking at the situation.


    When I glanced inside the chapel, I caught a glimpse of a bona fide Abyss constituent, who Ken had led, almost unilaterally killed. Both sides of the armed and the quality of the soldiers, as if inferior, could be seen from Ken''s eyes.


    "Don''t you even buy time, you piece of shit? I can''t use it."


    Growling angrily, he takes out the tiger child''s grenade and pulls out the pin. Not an readily available substitute, even in the back streets.


    As he rolls his grenade inside the chapel, Ken rushes out in the direction where Viper and Blue headed.


    Ken instructed his men to attack the bricks only because Viper viewed them as unfavourable. If Viper is killed here and the blue he is protecting is captured, Ken''s plan collapses. Blue must follow his son safely.


    Still, if bricks are coming after you, you just have to take out the blue while the vipers are engaged and take yourself forcefully, but if you can, you want to avoid that. It is ideal that one''s presence is not enlightened to the end.


    "I thought grenades from that position might be more harmful to my people."


    He narrowed his eyes to the dust, and Zhang said in a frightened tone.


    "Or you can even think of a different force. Any damage to this one?


    Xiu Lan asks Li.


    "This one has no victims. You''re wiped out over there. I wasn''t after Viper, so maybe he was one of us."


    I''ll be right behind you.


    After receiving the report, Xiu Lan ordered, and the soldiers of the brick headed to the open door behind the chapel.

 176 25

    "Here I come."


    Junko''s words make Susuke''s palpitations worse.


    Who''s here? A mother. Or a father who doesn''t even know his face. Or both.


    It was a steamy public bath where the two of them were. Luxurious decorations are also made here, with a fountain in the centre. Of course I''m not functioning. Decoration is less damaged than other buildings. Decorations are often made from marble or painted with blue, green and vibrant geometries on the floor tiles. The two sat side by side in a chair opposite the entrance.


    Susuke looks up terrified. There is no one at the entrance.


    "I''m right over there."


    Junko as if to answer the question of Suke, who says nothing. Shortly afterwards, his mother''s blue and a long-length all-back man appeared exposed to thin, brown skin.


    "Then I''m out of my seat. Because it''s not as impeccable as the water difference between parents and children face-to-face. Come on. I''ll come back when we''re done."


    Junko stands up and tries to head towards the entrance.


    "You can stay away from me. Well, what I need is more of a favor. He told me to get him back."


    Bumping his gaze on Junko, Viper tells him off.


    "Oh, just fine. Because it''s your destiny to me."


    "Wait."


    Blue that goes between the two.


    "Please. Because of this, talk to her."


    "Oh, me?


    Blue, wolfish viper looking up at herself and asking for a sincere look.


    Suke was also confused by this offer of blue. What the hell am I supposed to talk about?


    But it''s true that I''ve always been interested in who my father is. I was unnecessarily intrigued because my mother got grumpy when I told her about my father.


    "Why would I... how could that happen? Oh no... now..."


    "No matter how much Suke asked me about my father, I didn''t answer. And now you''re here to help."


    Stuck in words, Viper looked at Suke. Because of the seemingly strong viper''s nose whitening and looking at herself with a seemingly ill-decided face, Misuke feels strangely secure.


    "Fortunately, the kid says he''ll give you time too, and let me sweeten him"


    "What am I supposed to talk about..."


    Vipers whispering with blush. I can''t refuse it because I don''t seem to dress well either, but I don''t even know how to handle it. He was on his way when he said he had come to battle with a terrible enemy, but suddenly it was a strange development.


    "You can do it later. By and large, they''re coming."


    No, you''re gonna get away with this after it''s over.


    From the blue, there was a good prospect of forcing Viper and Susuke to talk.


    I''ve never seen a man as blue as Viper, who knows what a child is. Blue once believed that as he was healed as a child, he would unravel the mind of Misuke and the twitching that had occurred between him and Misuke.


    "If anyone else is after you, I''ll persuade you."


    Junko walking out again.


    "You think persuasion makes sense like that?


    "If we don''t get through with words, aren''t we just talking about persuading them with force?


    "Good balls, cancer, this potty."


    I pass right next to him, and the viper also laughs at Junko, who tells him that with a smile and an uncontrolled smile.


    "I''m leaving too..."


    Blue as he sends his grumpy gaze to his son. The memory that I pissed myself off enough to be killed was still vivid in the blue. Susuke is also Susuke and turns away reflexively when he can turn his face to his mother.


    (You want me to do something about it...)


    Seeing an untangled exchange of gaze between the two, Viper sighs, as he gave up, and walks toward Misuke.


    Watching Junko and Blue try to come out of the public baths, Ken rushed to hide behind the pillars.


    Keeping it healthy, Blue and Susuke finally met, and the opportunity came to kill Susuke in front of the blue waiting for you, but now the presence of Viper got in the way the other way. Furthermore, there is Junko Yukioka.


    If he had any decent reason left, if the matter had been cleared up and no longer disturbed, he would have been able to decide that the opportunity would come around at all, but in Ken''s head so much that he could not even think of it, he was confined only to the obsession of making the plotted revenge execute.


    (Hmm? Looks like someone''s hiding.)


    Though Ken intended to diligently erase the signs, Junko was aware of their existence.


    (I think it''s pathetic even if you''re hiding because of it. I can''t wait to find out who it is and what it''s all about later. Although it may remain hidden as it is)


    I decide to leave it at random.


    I hear multiple footsteps. I only know who that is, Blue and Jian in the shadow of the pillars. Those who fought Viper earlier. And even those who annihilated the fighters of Abyss of good will. Chinese operative unit bricks face each other.


    "Wow, is that Junko Yukioka? You''re even cuter than the image."


    At first glance, Junko puts Zhang''s thoughts straight into his mouth.


    "Excuse me, Junko Yukioka, I don''t care who we are, you know what I''m trying to do?


    Xiu Lan advances in front of Junko and opens his mouth.


    "Didn''t a long colored black man come here? If you''re in the back..."


    "Eh. I''m in the middle of a scene where my parents and children are touching each other for the first time, so I was wondering if you could give me a moment? This is how I read the air and wait for you outside right now."


    Junko smiles and pinches his mouth in the middle of the word. It''s that uncontrolled smile that soothes the hearts of the beholder.


    "It''s also mountains that I want to do that in the mood, but this is also a mission. There''s a chance you''ll see a gap and get away with it, and it''s not like another force is coming after Arlaune again."


    Xiu Lan responds in a polite and soft tone.


    "Hmm, then we won''t make a deal? If I get you that viper, on the condition that I''ll hem you over, will you miss it?


    Without ever stopping smiling, Junko brings the deal with little time aside, as if he had also anticipated Xiu Lan''s answer.


    (That''s not a bad condition. Assuming you can believe this guy though)


    Junko proposes to make an immediate decision on the deal, Li. But I didn''t think Xiu Lan would respond easily.


    "That deal won''t come about unless it''s a premise you can trust. Is there anything I can prove worthy of believing?


    With Junko''s crimson eyes looking straight at him, Xiu Lan tells him clearly.


    "There''s no such thing. But, hey, I think it would be better for you to be honest with this deal that I offered you."


    (I guess so.)


    Reading the hidden sincerity behind Junko''s words, Li mutters in his mouth.


    "Exercise strength if you don''t respond to the deal - so?"


    Xiu Lan noticed that too.


    "Hmm, my ideal is for you guys to turn down this deal, right? That way I can treat you as experimental material without any feelings whatsoever."


    The hostile - or the hostile - is a mad scientist who performs human experiments as a offering to satisfy his curiosity but for in the name of research. And the bricklayers know that. But a few people are stunned by the boulders in front of this number of people - the elites who have been trained to work out.


    But Li and Xiu Lan received that Junko''s words were not provocation, but intimidation with conviction.


    (There are only things about the Lord that true worships. You look like a daughter, but the contents are completely different)


    When I heard that True was called Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll, etc., and he was the exclusive killer of the infamous Mad Scientist, Li was not surprised. Truth is not the kind of man who follows someone easily.


    But Li was convinced that only a few interactions would make him serve the truth.


    "Let''s do it."


    Li gave out his mouth as he took out the cigarette.


    "Is that it? Do you respond? I fought Junko Yukioka because I could make a story like that."


    Zhang looks surprised. I''m not kidding. I''m serious.


    "Regardless of which one wins, I think there will be considerable sacrifice here. Then avoid it. I won''t force it. I''m not even impotent. I won''t beat you up as much as possible."


    It may be said that the moment this word came out of Li''s mouth, the brick policy was decided without waiting for Xiu Lan''s instructions. Li''s defensive attitude toward avoiding a thoroughly dangerous outline keeps the brick''s survival rate in the mission in a constantly high position.


    "Okay. Let''s go with that condition."


    Xiu Lan accepted.


    "This is a very disturbing deal because you remain without the coverage you promised."


    "That''s pretty much what this world deal is all about, isn''t it? Because it''s more of a credit first world than a street. Come on. Besides, I hate lies and betrayal."


    Junko says, laughing like a prank, but Xiu Lan didn''t expect this person to rebel the deal from the very beginning. Formally, and because I had my men in front of me, I just pursued them.


    If he was that bad of a person in the first place, Xiu Lan was discerning that he would not have stopped himself on the grounds that he did not want us to stand in the way of parents and children face-to-face.

 177 26

    "Well, what... Well... I''m your father."


    Vipers talk out of sight with their hands in their pockets.


    "Now... you show up, and the... you don''t care what they say about you being my father. I don''t know if you''ll be angry or angry. I don''t know, I''m sorry, but I don''t even know I''ve ever had a hungry ghost before. No, it''s unnecessarily annoying to say this..."


    As he stomped his foot, he stared at the viper, and Susuke opened his mouth.


    "Why are you talking without looking me in the eye?


    It''s not even a challenging mouthpiece. I ask really strangely, not even with a disdainful mouthful. I had a sense that I was hitting on my adult opponent with a busty question, but I dared to.


    "No... that''s embarrassing - when you can light it up - it''s blue when you think you might be resenting me... and even if you don''t, I don''t know what a gala my father is - I''m breaking it with hundreds of people, because he''s a hell of a villain... I think that''s my father''s fault..."


    "But you came to help me...? Never even met me."


    Viper wonders about Suke''s words.


    (For once, this guy was able to help because I was there?


    From that look of Junko, who purposefully set me up until the opportunity for conversation, it seems that with what I am looking for, I will at least let Susuke go. A person named Junko Yukioka, I don''t think he''s as bad as a rumor.


    "It''s not like helping people. But, you know, if you abandon me, I don''t sleep well on the boulder, and I mean, well, I just came for me. You don''t have to thank me."


    "Do you know your mother does that kind of work?


    Change the subject, Susuke. It was a topic that I didn''t want to touch and was afraid to touch, but I thought I only had a chance to touch it now, so I cut it out. With some totally unfounded pale expectations that this guy might be able to get Blue to stop doing that job.


    "Oh."


    An indescribable, sad-faced, nodding viper.


    "Don''t you think?


    "Can I honestly say what I''m thinking?


    I nod with a ready look at Viper, who asks me back with an awkward look on his face.


    "I think you''re stupid. But you can''t do anything. That''s the way he chose."


    Susuke is slightly discouraged by the words he returns. At the same time, however, Susuke is about to give up. During the last few days when Junko and I acted together, our feelings were also largely chilling.


    "You can''t easily change the way you live. I can''t even be told to be a normal person right now. You can''t even tell me to be a saint monarch right now, can you? When you can even live a normal life - and that''s when the hurdles are high - there''s no way he''s in this world. I can''t do it for people like you or me. I can''t be normal. Come on and change your way of life. You''re stupid, you''re clumsy. You were born under such a parent, so unhappy. [M] But that''s why you suffer because of your parents, until you leave your parents, right? You can leave now if you want. No, I know it''s painful. I don''t know. I had a parent. But that''s not the whole of your life. Shouldn''t we just give up? Give it up. I guess you''d be happy only to think about you. That''s my idea."


    He was a viper who was talking in the face, but at the end he broke up and smiled and showed it small.


    "I''m sorry. I''m an idiot too, so this is all I can tell you. I just think I''m sorry. If I had been a little more worthy, he and you would have had a different life."


    Misuke likes vipers who talk with the utmost sincerity when they are clumsy. I''m glad we talked. But I can''t find a good word to tell you that.


    Susuke, who remains silent. Kisuke is in a hurry if he doesn''t return something. Whatever you want, I want to give you the word back. I want to express my feelings now, if possible.


    "No... well... I''m clumsy, too, so I can''t break it off so easily. haha."


    "Ha ha."


    The dialogue Suke finally came up with and said, and I laughed myself out of the blue. Vipers raised their voices and laughed, as if they could get on with it.


    After Junko, it was Xiu Lan who noticed Ken''s presence lurking in the shadow of the pillars.


    "Someone hiding there. Come out."


    The words make Ken''s palpitations worse.


    "It''s you hiding behind the pillars on the third left hand side from the door."


    The hopeful observation that I am not referring to myself worked, but I will be politely identified and where I am.


    (Shit, come this far!


    Though in a hurry and confusion, think about what to do with your brain running at full capacity.


    (As it were)


    Ken jumps out of the shadow of the pillar thoughtfully. And run blue in a straight line. Keep going around behind the blue, hold your mouth from behind and poke the muzzle at your temples.


    "Don''t move! I don''t care what happens to this woman!


    "Isn''t that nice? It''s nothing to do with us. There''s no point in hostages, is there? Who is it?


    It was Ken, who did his best with the constant coat, but Zhang asks swallowingly so.


    "That''s not how it works."


    Soo Lan looks at Junko as he nags Zhang.


    (If you''re in that position, you could have prevented her from being taken hostage, but you didn''t respond at all and didn''t even try to move...)


    Shu Lan is surprised by the lack of response from Junko.


    "Hmm, who is it?


    Make sure to strain the blue, twitch and head toward the door Ken, and Junko does what without a sense of crisis. I know it was someone who Junko missed earlier, hiding in the shadows of the pillars.


    "There''s nothing for you guys! A strange imitation would blow this woman''s head off!


    When he summoned and scattered the words of blackmail without art, Ken opened the door and jumped into the public bathroom.


    "Why didn''t you move?


    Xiu Lan asks Junko.


    "No, I was wondering if it seemed like an interesting development. With any luck, this is going to turn out better than I thought."


    Junko''s mouth returned with an unexpected response, and Xiu Lan pressed silently.


    "What the hell?"


    Looking at Ken, who came indoors dressed to take blue hostage, the shape of the viper changes.


    Ken gave the viper a distorted grin, not even looking at him, but also checking that he was in range with his own arm.


    "I''m just here to foment Dachi!


    If you yell, point the gun toward Susuke.


    When he saw it, Blue changed his complexion and bit into Ken''s hand, which suppressed his mouth. Ken swept the restraint into the crack and rushed toward Kisuke.


    (What, the promised development of this tragedy? I''m not kidding!


    While angry, Viper threw something toward Ken, letting it unfold as often as the result. Long needle.


    But - it was too late.


    Viper''s unleashed long needle won''t wear Ken''s head - faster, Ken was shooting two bullets. One of these shots hits the blue arm, and blood bleeds from the left arm. And the rest of the shot, Ken''s obsession had borne fruit, and he was shooting out Kisuke''s forehead.


    Seeing that sight, Blue gives a face warped and voiceless cry as he falls into the impact of a bullet.


    "Ooh, ooh. It wasn''t the best development, but I was wondering if it was the second most convenient development."


    Junko, who saw the sight from outside the door, grins and squeals in a voice lacking tension.


    "It went crazy with my plans, but this one is convenient, and because of this, I guess I''ll let you take advantage of this situation"


    Junko shrugged as he walked in front of Suke''s meat doll and toward the flashing blue one.


    "Well, it''s a big deal."


    He bearded a grin that was uninhibited and Junko peered into his blue face. Blue is shuddering his whole body into small pieces, his teeth ringing in heels.


    "What do we do? To help you, this kid signed with me, came all the way here, and unfortunately this happened, but what are you gonna do?


    Blue looked up at Junko with trembling. Sudden tragedy brought me to the point where my thoughts stopped, the temptation of the devil. No, there can be no temptation, no nothing, no choice. I can''t say no.


    "I don''t care what happens, it can be on the experimental bench or anything... help this kid..."


    Shortly after pleading with a plundering voice while looking up at Junko, tears overflowed from her blue eyes.


    "Yes, yes, the contract is complete. So, I guess you should go to the hospital first. There''s a lot of bleeding. I''ll take care of it for you."


    "We''ll take you to the hospital."


    It was Soo-lan who came indoors to offer that. Lee also comes in, quickly wraps around the blue arm clothes and stops the bleeding.


    "Then I asked for it. It''s an important collateral for you, so I''m not being polite."


    "You make me laugh and be terribly sarcastic."


    I laugh unexpectedly, Lee. But it seems to Li honestly subtle whether Junko could be the insurance hostage if he didn''t respond to the deal where he secured the blue.


    "Hey, wait!


    "It''s okay. Deliver it to the hospital properly and safely. We''re the only ones who can do that now."


    Xiu Lan shows a soft grin as if to reassure the viper who stops calling. Seeing her grin, which was almost faceless, I decided I had to leave Viper to it, too, and say nothing more.


    "I was wondering if you guys could stay out of this room for a second. This man''s retrieval is my role."


    "Understood."


    Honestly following Junko''s request, Soo Lan and Li take Blue out of the public bathroom.


    "What''s the deal? You can''t bring a dead man back to life."


    Viper with a distracted voice. The sudden death of Susuke, the resuscitation of the dead, as we talked about earlier, Blue was brought with the deal as a price. Seeing them, the vipers were relieved, though not as blue either.


    "I promised to help this girl, didn''t I? I''m just gonna make sure you keep your word.


    Junko pulled out Shisuke''s neck, where he was falling. From within, organs appear that, even without expertise, at first glance do not seem possible to humans. And even machines.


    "Is that a cyborg?


    "No, I''m not. Originally this is a remotely operated meat doll, right? Thought I''d keep you out of danger. Even like this, you caught it, and it was a little different than I planned, but I could make it look like I let you die in front of Blue. Hey. The truth is, I was just planning on pretending to kill him with my hands."


    "Makes you look like you let him die in front of you..."


    I shrug, and I remember the deal Junko made. Plus, we were reluctant to leave the room to have a conversation with the three of us first.


    "That''s what I''m imagining right now, okay?


    Vipers probing Junko''s prospects. In other words, I was wondering if you wanted to play a play for Suke.


    "Maybe that''s the right answer. Oh, but that''s it, this is this. You got stuck in front of me as my enemy, so I''ll have you on the experimental bench for that."


    "It''s a joke. If you find out that a hungry ghost is a phony, I don''t need to be here anymore - I just want to say... it''s a lot of annoyance, and I''m gonna tear you to an unbreakable point."


    A viper with a wild smile as she rears her dripping hair.


    "Is it a doctrine that doesn''t use hair conditioning?


    "Oh, that''s why it''s like this. That''s a tight, rumored potty. I''m assuming that everything will be as good as you think. You''re the annoying type. This kind of guy who''s not even ready to die is a pattern where his thoughts pull his legs and screw him like hell."


    "You''re not ready for that. I''ve survived this long, and I''m going to keep winning forever. Come on. It''s nonsense in itself to be ready to lose and die, huh?


    To the words returned by Junko, Viper turns off his grin. The other person''s statement was found to be more convincing and superior. I''m trying to change my mind.


    "Viper, one of the taboos. Ah. You don''t seem as poisonous as your name."


    Junko, on the other hand, was surprised. I''m wicked with my mouth, and I''m either a strong viper, but I don''t feel like killing at all. I feel no malice, no poison, no madness.


    "Well, first of all, I wasn''t transplanted with the original Arlaune. That''s off."


    "That''s too bad. But that''s the first case I''ve ever seen of it, because it affects Lan''s body, or even lets Susuke take over Arlaune''s genes. You''re worth enough research yourself. Okay? I''m also interested in whose hands it was made."


    "Oh, I know him."


    From the mouth of Milk, the Lord, he treaded that he was definitely acquainted with each other, and Viper told him so.


    "Uh, you don''t have to tell me. Because if you tell me, I won''t be able to help you."


    "What the... Well, if you don''t know, you can do whatever you want. It''s really crazy."


    Vipers slowly moving forward and keeping in between. Junko accordingly starts the struggle quietly with a smile on his face and walks toward the viper.


    When we were about three meters away from each other, they kicked the floor almost simultaneously.

 178 27

    A barefoot girl in a bumpy t-shirt and a white cat walk down a roofed path in the temple garden.


    "Have you spent too much time playing with this hungry ghost for a moment? No, it took me a while to talk to you. ''


    I look up at the truth of my cocoon-puffed outfit and the milk says in a bittersweet tone.


    "The sound of a gunshot explosion just now. From the chapel. But the last gunshot was seen even deeper than the chapel."


    "Kuuuuuuuu"


    Roaring and nodding at the words of the milk, the cocoon proceeds to the chapel with its unconscious truth. Milk also walks out in a way that follows


    "He''s funny inside, but you''re still an immature fucking kid"


    Milk looking up to the truth again.


    "The retard thinks this guy is Junko''s weakness, so he might give it an extra little bit. I think I''m a snake."


    "Ku?"


    The cocoon looks back and roars small toward the milk.


    "Ah? I wouldn''t do that, either. I haven''t fallen so far as to use a low degree of despicable hands on a fishy opponent."


    One short roar senses what the cocoon is about to say, and the milk returns it that way as if it were a spiral laugh.


    ''And you said snakes, right? It''s foolish to imitate like a bad irritant -''


    In the middle of the word, the milk stops to perceive something coming from the front. The cocoon also perceives it and stops in the same way.


    "Blue -"


    Seeing three men and a blue figure held by one of them, the milk roars low in the audio of the cat. There are signs of severe bleeding from the left arm of the blue, which has already been stopped.


    There''s someone here.


    A man with blue - a brick agent stops his leg and tells him.


    "You''re a girl and a cat. Shin Aizawa is carrying a girl."


    Tension, who walked cleverly steps on just one leg, says with no tension.


    "Who is it, you bastards?" What are you gonna do with that woman? "


    "Ventriloquist?


    One of the operatives was so surprised when the cocoon didn''t open its mouth, but it had a strange sound quality.


    "No, I''m not. The cat''s talking."


    "Huh?"


    What are the two coworkers saying to the dialogue Zhang ran into? I just looked at him and was a little surprised, but Milk was a little surprised. Little has ever happened, such as being spotted at a glance. Wonder what I spotted on the basis of.


    "Uh, as you can see, I''m injured, so I''m just taking you to the hospital. Oh, as you can see, my leg''s broken, so it feels like we''re going to the hospital together?


    Keep your gaze firmly on the milk, and keep your tone open.


    (Although they are inexplicable, they do not seem to be lying, nor do they feel malicious. But believe these guys and see if it''s something you can overlook.)


    Milk to think of.


    (That said, it actually looks like blue is seriously wounded, and I can''t even leave it to the cocoon, and don''t feel like I should)


    Deciding so, Milk shook his head and urged the cocoon to make way.


    "You can go."


    said Milk in a transverse tone.


    "Hi. But it''s the second time I''ve seen a talking cat or something, but it was both. I wonder if all cats have this personality."


    (Second time -... is that the other one?)


    Hearing Zhang''s light mouth, the cat in the back of Milk''s brain comes to mind.


    "Are you sure? Zhang. I have Makoto Aizawa, and should I capture him without leaving him alone?


    One of the operatives gives an opinion.


    "You just have to contact the captain. We should do what we were asked to do first. If you want to engage, you can do it with the rest of us, rather than with the injured."


    Zhang answered in an open-minded manner, continuing with only one foot to step forward. The two remaining operatives follow suit and head outside the temple.


    ''So you''re saying these guys are still in the back? Whatever.''


    Judging that from Zhang''s light mouth, Milk shook his tail wide to encourage cocoons and headed to the huge building right in front - the chapel.


    (It''s hard to do what looks like a hungry ghost. Besides, he even takes care of Blue and that hungry ghost.)


    Vipers try not to see the person they kill as a person. I''m not even aware of killing you. Just tear down the depressing moving object a little bit and break it, and stop moving. That''s the perception.


    But in many ways, this opponent is no longer able to see it that way. Because she looks like a girl - even though she knows her actual age is different - she goes against his most rooted policies.


    Vipers prefer bare-handed meatball fights. In addition to his excellent motor nerves and slippage arm strength at birth, he was delighted to use flesh that was purely fortified to the extreme by retrofitting with grass dew milk and transplantation of Arlaune.


    A situation where a person who looks like only a girl is equally trying to respond to himself in a fleshshell battle. From the viper, I remember hesitation in the dual sense, but I saw the speed of the pure son and the movement of sophisticated martial arts, and the stray disappeared in an instant.


    Vipers who had a lot of confidence in their speed, but their opponents exceeded that as well. The wide open right palm of Junko, who made an intermission, swung the abdomen of the viper to the left and right.


    Even though he feels something cold in his spine, Viper pokes his left knee up with a pure child. Junko tried to take it with his left hand, but with the sound that Viper was accustomed to hearing scattered, Junko''s body blew heavily backwards.


    Viper''s epidermis, which is not even damaged by a shooting by an assault rifle, has been slit easily, the flesh in his abdomen has been dramatically swept away, and he is bleeding severely. It hasn''t reached the gut, but it can''t be called a minor injury. Vipers who have chipped countless pieces of meat so far, but this is my first experience of getting my body''s meat ripped apart with my bare hands.


    "Haha, I''ll do it. It''s been years since I''ve been hurt. I wonder if it''s true since you?


    Junko stands up laughing fun. I can tell from the top of my white coat that my left arm is bent in a strange direction. It''s definitely a complex fracture. But as if there was no pain, Junko is grinning.


    There is blood from Junko''s right hand. It''s blood from chipped skin and flesh from the viper. When Junko curled it with his mouth, he took the small plastic squarely out of the white pocket with his right hand and spread it out, releasing the meat that was curling, and delivering it into the vinyl.


    "Let them break the bones and get the meat. Yes, Sampler. I''d like to bring it back to you as a sample if possible, but if you''re as powerful as you are - we have to assume that you can get away with it. Insurance. Come on, just some of it. I got it first."


    She applied blood snugly around her mouth and was talking with blood dripping from her mouth, but in the middle of the conversation, the blood turned red misty and floated around her mouth, and when she finished the conversation, the mist scattered and the marks of blood disappeared clean and refreshing.


    "Still, this is what fracture pain was all about. I totally forgot. Yeah, it might be nice to know the pain and symptoms with your own body. Pain is one of the flavors of life, so I have to enjoy this feeling a lot."


    Viper couldn''t move while Junko was talking alone.


    This is the fourth time Viper has ever tasted this feeling. The feeling that you can''t see the bottom of the confronted opponent and your empty presence looks uninterrupted and bigger than you. Milk the second time. The third time is Ashiya Kurodo. And for the first time...


    (It''s with what I felt for them. This guy is hungry and potty to look at, but he doesn''t have the same contents. If you peel a piece of skin, it''s a monster with a soul that mixes manure and hedro from all over the world)


    I am convinced that there are things that are considered to be just equal to the Lord''s.


    "Hmm? Scared?"


    Keep a smile on your face, Junko, as if to pee the viper.


    "Are you scared? I envy you. Fear is my favorite emotion, but I''ve never tasted it in real life in five years. It''s only in horror games and horror movies."


    In fact, the viper was trembling in small pieces. But while I remember fear, I remember it for the first time.


    I want to erase the grin sticking to this inexperienced woman''s face. The desire to see what you look like when you break it brings a big sickle in your chest.


    "Sure, fear is fun. Without fear, there will be no thrill."


    Vipers who decide their will and set themselves up again. I decide to use the trump card that was kept warm here.


    "Then I''ll tell you a little more, too. The pleasure of pain."


    Junko ran out to say it. Vipers wonder at the movement of that pure child. I didn''t rush out toward myself. Towards that side, yes.


    I didn''t mean to miss it, but Viper''s wielded back fist cuts the sky. Junko slips straight through the side of the viper to the entrance to the bathroom.


    "You''re running away."


    "Different."


    Junko stopped his leg when he reached the entrance and looked back toward the viper, denying it with a pleasant grin.


    "Not to let them get away with it. Take you."


    And it came to pass, when Junko put his right hand against the door, that the door was covered with bright white ice and frost in an instant, along with the sound of a whisper. Its ice, which sprays up white smoke, can be seen from Viper''s eyes to be quite cold.


    "If you were just going to run, you had as many chances as you had. But now you don''t have a chance, do you? All you have to do is pull your hands and feet out, reach the mill, and carry them to the lab."


    Junko froze the door back towards Viper, smiling and showing it.

 179 28

    "Ha, how far are you gonna lose me? This potty."


    He was a spitting viper, but I don''t think Junko''s words are like jokes or threats.


    "I''m telling you, it''s not the door that froze you, it''s the moisture in the air, right? No matter how much you don''t touch, it''s better for you. My hands are sticking up and I get frostbite."


    "None of the advice. But does that advice make sense? You''re going to freeze me and carry me."


    Vipers realize that being able to create ultra-low temperatures in an instant can cause them to freeze in an instant even when approaching the pure child, and is too dangerous an opponent to challenge a melee.


    (There are also supposed weapons against them)


    Vipers laughing invincibly. His combat switals are not the only melee fights with hand-to-hand karate.


    Vipers run. I stuffed a pause with Junko at once. I need to buy some time to activate my wife''s hands.


    But don''t let them understand that you''re buying time. If you''re running around or don''t move forever, this opponent can easily understand that. Then we have to get close and fight, knowing the danger.


    Even if you look like a girl, if you can break it off that the contents are dangerous monsters, you can make it a viper and you''re comfortable. With all his strength, he wields his right fist with the adorable face of Junko.


    Junko bows his head and squeezes. After reading Junko''s movements, the left upper was released, but Junko prevented it with his right hand. Now I didn''t hear that overheard sound. Viper''s thick wrist was stopped by Junko''s little hand.


    Remembering the intense chills, Viper tried to kick up Junko with his right leg. Junko lets go of Viper''s wrist and jumps backwards. Viper also kicked the floor with his left foot and jumped backwards to distance himself from Junko.


    "It''s a big deal. That''s a good one."


    Whistling, Junko as impressed.


    Viper speculates that if it stayed that way, it would have been crushed wrist by wrist, or frozen, or nothing.


    (A hundred battles is overrated. I don''t remember myself being put at a disadvantage.)


    Xiu Lan''s words of appreciation had also reached Viper''s ears. Deny that in my heart here and now.


    While we are hand-to-hand with each other, that attack can be lethal to the other. Until now, Vipers have not often experienced a battle that has made them more dangerous to themselves, even against opponents with guns. Unless it''s a bad hit in the first place, it won''t hurt your body with a bullet.


    (So, what do we do next? The destructive power is mutual, but the moves and speed are on top of this kidding potty, and it''s hard to buy more time than this)


    A pretty girl looking at herself with a happy smile in front of her shouldn''t look like a demon to a viper.


    (No... in time is that when it''s already working? I''m not sure if it works for this monster in the first place.)


    With that in mind, Viper went on a bet. If you run backwards and take a distance while dressed opposite Junko, wave your arm with Junko in your face.


    Seeing you throw something at me, Junko flips herself and turns away.


    Junko didn''t know what he threw. I don''t do stupid things like look back to confirm. It just looked like a dot, so I guess it''s a small rubble or needle.


    Junko''s reading was a hit. It was the long needle that Viper threw. Even longer than the long needle that True is using, nearly thirty centimeters.


    Vipers hide those long needles in their bodies and use them only against opponents whose melee is dangerous. Although the most vipers judged melee as dangerous and have only used this once before.


    (Not yet. But I just have to keep going.)


    Strengthen your arms and push each of the six needles you are planting in your arms out of your body and between your fingers, wiggling your arms violently and again, throwing the needle.


    I''m not even throwing everything at once. The landing point also changes each assuming the movement of Junko. As a matter of procedure, it''s the same as a shootout on the back street with an outlet.


    "Is that it?"


    I thought I''d avoided it, but when I saw one of the long needles pierced my left thigh, Junko gave a surprising voice.


    "Hmm, now, I thought I did. That''s crazy."


    (Is it time for it to work)


    Vipers giggle damned when they see how it goes. Continue further and throw two needles.


    Right knee, pure child pierced through the indirect part of the shoulder. Whether it is an abdominal cumulation to seal from motion, Junko makes an immediate decision.


    (I thought I sent you, but you didn''t let me, so I wonder if I could see that something was done before my body noticed. But I wonder what it is)


    With that in mind, Junko analyzes the abnormalities that have occurred to his body. I immediately found out who my body was anomalous.


    "Be. Neurotoxicity was driving your senses crazy. I was caught off guard thinking you were the melee type. Overlife, though I''m not too scared of shark-based abilities and techniques, and simple power is more effective. I wonder if these simple hands feel good."


    "It''s too late to show the effect because it''s slow, but it''s too late for them to notice it."


    Nerve gas stored in the body, which can only be used once a day. That''s Viper''s trump card. Even if they saw through that trump card, the viper didn''t move.


    "But if Tane finds out, that''s it. We just need to analyze the nature of the poison and detoxify it."


    "If you can move properly."


    Vipers throwing several more long needles. Now we don''t seal the motion. I see it as enough already, and I''m aiming for a fatal injury. He was a pure child trying to squirt, but obviously had no movement and a needle pierces his abdomen and left chest.


    "Be. Even if you detoxify it, will you still have the after-effects of paralysis for a little while? Besides, he''s even driven mad by the healing function of the flesh, so unless time goes by, he needs to heal. It''s either a lot of trouble or thought, obviously a trick designed and built for countering overlife. Hey, this. Only two people, as far as I know, make a mouse like this -"


    Junko nursed at this point who made the viper.


    "It''s not made by Professor Migasaki who comes to brag about what he''s made right away, so that''s what I mean by erasing it."


    Whimpering, Junko''s crimson eyes literally glowed. Looking into the eyes of a pure child emitting a glow of fluorescence, the viper feels something cold in his spine.


    (I''m gonna do something - something desperately fucked up)


    Escape, or continue the attack and settle once and for all, Viper cruised. Instinct obviously tells you to run, but where do you want me to run? The door to the outside is ice marinated and is unlikely to be easily destroyed with the power of a viper.


    A gentle grin spreads on Junko''s face. Vipers get unnecessarily upset when they see it.


    (Shit! I''ll do it!


    When I swallowed fear and tried to match the viper to the pure child and forced him to laugh, and put his hands up to let the bare needle go to the pure child -


    "Oh, that''s what I''m talking about, Cass."


    Vipers and Junko, sounds familiar to both indoors.


    Immediately afterwards, the ice-soaked door blew inside the room with a roar.


    "Holy shit! Why are you here?


    Unexpectedly he turned away from Junko and looked back, and Viper shouted at the white cat who came into the room.


    "Is it bad to come? You let him play enough. I need to talk to this guy for a second, so you shut up. If you interrupt me with your mouth pinched, I''ll kill you."


    Unilaterally poisoning toward the viper, the milk turns its gaze toward the pure child. Viper thumped his tongue and completely unraveled his combat posture, turning behind the milk.


    "I see. I don''t know if a little snake is a cat."


    I was a pure child laughing strangely when I saw that interaction.

 180 29

    "Long time no see, milk. How have you been?


    "You imitate it a lot less popular. You think you can wear our mouse in person?"


    Milk returned in a sarcastic tone to Junko, who greets him with a bright voice.


    "No, I mean, I happen to be in a situation like that, because I didn''t even move my mouse, and True you didn''t listen to me. Come on. If they had fought and sold me, I''d have had to respond."


    "Ma, I''m not angry because I''m within my assumptions. Oh, no. Was it your policy to leave the mouse alone? Other than Murder Dolls''


    "The lab''s help, Mr. Mouse, is an exception. And, True, you''re not my mouse, and I think you''d be pissed off if you treated me like a mouse.


    ''I knew and I said it. You were the one looking for me. Good to finally meet you. "


    It was a sincere word of celebration, not sarcasm or anything else, but Milk was surprised to see Junko smile as lonely as he had never shown before. And decide I shouldn''t go into that topic any further.


    "Tetsuka, if you knew I was giving you a little, you should have contacted me, right? That way I stopped helping too."


    "I thought you said it wasn''t supposed to happen. If I did such a ruthless thing, I wouldn''t bother. Plus, I thought I''d let my mouse play once in a while. Of course, at the end of the day, this is how I intend to collect it. Things carried around almost exactly as they were written. ''Cause I know a lot about your scenario and your behavior patterns.''


    Hear the words of the milk, the viper pounds his tongue.


    ''Besides, it was also interesting that this guy had been trying to make contact with me. The only thing that didn''t count was his presence.''


    I can swing the milk. A cocoon comes in with a true hold that leaves you unconscious, as if in line with that milk move.


    "True to you?


    Junko asks unexpectedly.


    ''Oops, I was figuring out that Viper was my mouse. He was about to make a deal with me to get you out in time. I didn''t put it on. I''m not that fond of people.''


    Milk that looks up to the truth and lets you try to open your mouth as if you were laughing spirally.


    "So, what do we do? This one has two mice, and some hostages. You''re wounded, and I don''t care what you think, but are you still going to keep playing -?


    "Of course I won''t."


    Junko replied instantly with a grin strained.


    "Yukioka..."


    The truth, regained consciousness, raises his face and speaks out. The milk looks toward the cocoon, and the cocoon nods small and slowly lowers its true body.


    "Hmm, how long have you been awake?


    Junko asks toward the truth. Question after telling him that the truth did not react immediately when he regained consciousness and that he was discerning what he was listening to.


    "Treat me like a mouse and get angry, or something."


    True to answer honestly and stand up.


    "This guy''s right, my prospects are off, or they''re off. That''s a lot of mean shit."


    True to look down at the milk right at your feet and say. I''m driven by the urge to kick him in the ass, but even if I do, I also know he''s the one who won''t be able to do it. Even when he lost consciousness earlier, he had no idea what he had done.


    "Milk is someone''s thing to say or be used because I really hate kids. I can''t. If I''m funny, I''ll be used as much as I want. This kid, he''s the opposite of me. I aim to dramatically evolve mankind with the power of science, but the purpose of milk is to flood the world with species better than mankind and turn the human society itself upside down today."


    ''Ouch. The Inversion of the Built''


    Milk explained to Junko and said well.


    ''Humans are the only ones with intelligence and spirit. Bye. Many things like me have long been endowed with intelligence by the hand of man and made into a subordinate species of man. I can''t wait to push it into the darkness of history, believe that we''re the only intellectuals, and be annoyed by the human society that''s staring at the primates of all things. "


    "You want to do the same thing as the Beast Emperor?


    Milk laughed with his nose at the words uttered by truth. I saw the act of cats laughing with their noses and felt something strange in my true eyes.


    "Once the Beast Emperor led a number of demons to ravage this country, but in the end he failed because he was hampered by tiredness and many sorcerers. I will revolutionize more than that, and I will make sure that you succeed. Let me ask you what you think of my mouse."


    Milk sees Junko.


    "Though the concept itself is well done, I wonder if it''s less playful"


    Junko shares his thoughts as he gazes at Viper. Vipers and milk to hear it and muck at the same time.


    ''I''ll kill you, Temei. Playful or something, but you''re just the same pattern every time, isn''t it ideological poverty?''


    "That''s what I say. Come on, I don''t think it''s something if you''re too sophisticated. Don''t you think we need a more chaotic idea? After repeated designs on the desk without trial or error, I know you made it without wasting it, but is that also why you''re crushing the sprouts of possibility?


    "What''s the possibility, boggle? If it''s as designed as I thought it would be, that''s fine. First of all, I''m more quality-oriented than quantity. You''re more quantitative than quality, so you''re just a crappy mouse. ''


    "No. It''s quality from quantity. Repeat the trial and error more often, and something good will be made out of it -"


    "Can you shoot a few lousy cannons too? If I find out I''m a failure, I''ll erase it along the way, but you won''t make it. ''


    The two of them continue arguing for a while afterwards. True, Viper and Cocoon seemed bored, waiting for the two of them to finish their arguments.


    "Uh, I''m done! I knew it, but I knew it wasn''t you. Let''s go home, cocoon, so-sukukukuku ''


    "Temei, I''m going to eat onions..."


    At the end of the day, the viper throws up on the tannic side in a milk that cuts and ends the argument and encourages him to go home.


    "About those two, please"


    As he leaves the room, Viper looks back at Junko and tells him small.


    "You don''t have to worry."


    Junko answers with an uncontrolled smile spread across his face.


    ''I went out of my way to nag you. There''s more to you and the blue than I need. - There is. That kind of place is weirdly instrumental. "


    Milk speaks to the viper from the outside.


    Eventually Viper also left the public bath in the form of a chase after the milk.


    "Shit, I''m not convinced. Stop it in a good place."


    Vipers complain abominably as they walk down the hallway.


    "He''s the one who wants to know if I can win with all my strength, right? Like four minutes and six minutes? My odds are four. If I hadn''t gone in there and stopped him, he would have done what he said. You let him play enough, didn''t you? I''ll let you play. It was also a meal, so thank me. But, well, I commend Junko for the injuries he inflicted. I didn''t think you were the one who could get that far. Painful, painful."


    Milk seems to praise it for real, but being highly regarded to that extent was instead humiliating to Vipers.


    "He can break the bond of atoms of the things he touches or manipulate the speed of motion. Do you think you can manipulate atoms and molecules at will? Maybe an electron. I don''t even know the details. I know enough to freeze, burn, atomic decompose. ''


    As he enters the basket with the cocoon, Milk only shows his face and looks at the viper and says:


    ''That said, there seems to be a slight time lag in the activation of whether it''s the ability or the technique, and it doesn''t seem certain. Ma, it''s the worst compatibility to challenge in a fleshbullet fight. You must avoid being touched by the opponent even though the attack requires considerable speed.''


    "I noticed it on the way. Melee battles don''t taste good. And you mean you have a lot of cheesy skills."


    ''Don''t use the word cheat so easily, bokeh. That was originally a term for the game, and from what I''ve been nettled for a long time, I don''t like the impression. Ma, he''s the one who has a life that just passed, and he''s unwillingly treated like me as a triple fanatic. Well, it''s about you anyway, so you can''t kill him before strength. You can''t kill a kid anyway.''


    Vipers biting their teeth, to the words of milk that told them to tease.


    "I came over-life - you look like a kid but you don''t have the same contents. I cut it off, so I was fine there."


    Though I tried to be strong, Viper himself wondered if I could seriously break it, even without the difference in power.


    "You were right to take a sample. If you live long enough, you''ll be able to assume a lot of things in advance, and you won''t get out of it."


    Junko groans happily as she tries to scratch a piece of viper meat she puts inside the vinyl.


    "You got hit by the big one now?


    Look at the fractures so bad that you can clearly see them even from above the white coat and the needles that remain pierced throughout your body, and the truth asks.


    It was the same faceless and emotionless voice as usual, but it was felt possible for Junko to be filled with anger. It looks as if the ambient air is raging by anger.


    "Yeah. People like you, Viper. It''s a milk mouse. I was transplanted Arlaune to succeed in making a second generation - that is, the child I was after this time. I didn''t know it was a milk mouse, and it''s bad for her, so I gave her a hand."


    Truth is, I knew beforehand, but they told me that they pulled their hand knowing that the other person was Grass Dew Milk''s servant, and I feel complicated.


    "It''s not like you to shy away. I''ll catch him alive when I get a chance, and I''ll bring him to you so you can play with him."


    "You don''t look like you always do."


    Junko, who says so, is usually more of a tease, but that''s all I could say when I saw the truth about remembering anger for myself. On the contrary, Junko herself is confused by the true reaction, and no attentive words emerge.


    "With the milk here, I wonder if I can do that either. That kid and I are a little antagonistic, but the other one might be a little strong. Hmm, I wonder what the 40% chance of winning is. There''s nothing to resent or be angry about. I''m the one who gave it away."


    As I say, Junko pulls out the needle that stung his body. The moment it is unplugged, it collapses into shatters, foggy and disappears before it falls to the floor. It also seemed true that the needle that had stabbed him in the stomach and chest might have pierced his lungs and intestines, but Junko is flat with no pain at all.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?


    "No, it hurts. Okay? But I don''t know if it''s painful. It''s a precious experience that you can''t really taste, whether you don''t like pain or rather enjoy pain, though I can''t say it well. Come on. I don''t think Mazo or anything like that...... yeah...... maybe...... not sure but maybe......"


    As I speak, I get anxious for myself about my words, and my smile catches on to Junko.


    "Oh, yeah. I promised to split the samples I took for you. Finish it and go home."


    That''s what I''m gonna say. Junko out there. True goes out the hallway following Junko.


    "Amma."


    Junko says so to the sight in front of him.


    In the corridor in front of the public bath, there was not one brick soldier left to fall.


    "Lee."


    Some of them look like true former warriors, calling their names and rushing over on a small run, crouching down to confirm life and death. The pulse was normal. I''m just unconscious.


    "Hey, Lee."


    True to wake up Li''s upper body and shake his body.


    "Hey, hey, True you. You''re having a concussion, but you can''t shake it like that."


    "I don''t know if it''s a concussion, but it was his fault?


    Look up at the pure child to be cautious and ask the truth.


    "I don''t want the milk to be seen in my face, and I guess I shook my head with precautionary power. Yeah, I''ll teach you for later school, but I can''t resist the supernormal powers, because if they stop moving in that kid''s sight, they''ll rip it apart in a flash, with a mind-blowing power. If you''re going to set things up with that kid, move around faster than that kid recognizes you. Or you should try not to get into your sight. The best thing is not to be hostile. Of course, I''m not a one-shot shop psychic who just uses mindfulness power, and I think he has a lot of other cheat abilities. Assuming it''s an overlife step two."


    "The bricks must be wiped out."


    Li, who was listening to Junko''s commentary on where he regained consciousness, spoke up, looked up at his true face and laughed.


    "Weren''t you supposed to thoroughly avoid taking risks?


    Ironically true.


    "I didn''t mean to hit you. I don''t know. They took me down one after the other. My daughter just showed up with a t-shirt, but she didn''t seem to have done it, or even read the enemy''s position."


    If I knew who Milk was, I could understand what Li''s words meant. Surely you wouldn''t think of it as a cat''s work.


    "Junko Yukioka? What, these hands are... so cold"


    Soo-ran, who was knee-pillowed by Junko and had his hand on his forehead, wakes up.


    "It can''t always be this cold. Because I just chilled my hand itself to intervene and replaced the ice non. So, he was shaking his head lightly and losing consciousness. You should rest for a little while."


    Let Junko smile and shake the vinyl with pieces of viper over Soo-orchid''s face.


    "I''m not interrupted by the kid who stunned you. This is the only achievement. Half as promised."


    "I hope that convinces you."


    Xiu Lan received it with a bitter smile, tearing pieces of meat over the vinyl and transferring them to another vinyl and offering them to Junko.

 181 30

    (It''s all my fault...)


    Blue shrugged without putting it in his mouth, nagging with a blue look in the cab.


    Blue, who was transported to the hospital and stitched up his wound, had jumped out of the hospital without even asking for a doctor''s stop and was on his way to the Snow Oka Institute.


    (It''s all my fault...)


    Repeat the same words over and over again in your mind.


    (I only acknowledge the affirmation. When denied, he rebels with all his might. I always want to do the opposite of what others want. He wants to go left with a spinal reflex if you say right)


    Blue is the only man in the world who ever loved me. Words are burning in my brain. My own such a nasty saga led me to leave Viper''s former place and drove my birth son to a death crisis in a painful phrase. I couldn''t contain myself, so I''m about to lose everything.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but take care of yourself."


    Eventually, the old bearded taxi driver called out.


    "Didn''t you realize it yourself? It''s my fault. Even my fault, I was bumpy and squeaky. No, no, no, no. Excuse me."


    It was blue, captured by guilt and self-blame, but the words of the taxi driver only made my feelings a little easier.


    Now I just have to believe it. He is Junko Yukioka, who once resurrected his dead self. It must resuscitate Suke, too.


    I got off the taxi, ran down to the basement of Candoville, and reached the lab, Blue.


    The room that was put through was the same room where blue was once resurrected. Junko and True were waiting there. As usual, True is faceless, and Junko stretches out his smile and uncontrolled grin.


    What about Susuke?


    Blue asks, wanting to smile at Junko. I look at myself and laugh as loudly as an angel, so I don''t think I''ve ever failed to resuscitate, I''m laughing because you helped Susuke -.


    "Uh, I failed -. I''m sorry. If you get shot in the head, you''ll die."


    But Junko smiled and returned the worst answer. A girl in blue in front of me instantly became a demon from an angel.


    "Why... how come I''m the only one alive and Susuke fails?


    Blue shouts a trembling voice as she hits her bottomless gaze of hatred at Junko, who smiles and tells her softly.


    "Hmm, I can''t afford to resuscitate the dead. You were miraculously in a state of provisional death, thanks to Arlaune in your body. Ma, it''s pathetic to disappoint you on that occasion, and I said I couldn''t do it there, and it was a pain in the ass even if it made a scene, so I just appropriately contracted cheaply. hahaha......"


    A blue flat hand struck Junko''s cheek with a laugh.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Crying, he jumps at Junko, grabs his collar, and punches him with even flat hands. Before the true tried to move, Junko reached for the true and controlled the true movement. Truly look at it and just stare at the blue punching Junko in the face over and over on the spot.


    "That girl is my treasure. Everything about me...... and yet! Why did God take that girl from me? Why did you bring me back to life? Why did she have to be your lab? Why would he have to be killed? It''s all my fault! Because of me, she''s hurt, she''s hurt, she''s like that, she kills me, and, you know, you do something! Because of me..."


    After a single call, Blue nodded as if relieved, releasing Junko''s collar and kneeling, dressed to nod his head on Junko''s chest, leaking a whimper. Junko gently embraces that head with both hands.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, Susuke... It was all my fault..."


    "Right. I think it was all your fault."


    Junko with a gentle voice as he strokes his blue head.


    "If we can start over now, do it right? Don''t hurt that kid. Wash your feet off the back street, even from your current job?


    There''s no way I can do that, but if it does, Blue thinks I want to.


    "Hey, what do you think? Speak up and say it."


    Junko still asks. Its tone is gentle, but the words you throw are a substitute for stroking the blue nerves. I just think I''m messing with myself.


    "If I can start over, I will! If it comes back to life, I''ll do anything! I''ll never hurt that kid again!


    Blue calling to a damned flavor.


    "''Cause, Suke-san."


    To Junko''s words, Blue raises his face all the way, pointing ahead of Junko''s gaze.


    The wall goes up. I think I''ve seen the same sight before. At that time, there was a magic mirror at the end of the wall, and there was the appearance of Suke.


    There was no magic mirror there. But there was an appearance of Suke as well. No, it''s not the same. At that time, Misuke hadn''t noticed herself, but now he obviously recognizes this one, turning his eyes to blue.


    Blue to round your eyes for a moment. but he turned to a crying face again, and embraced his body more than he ran to his son.


    "Mother... I''m sorry..."


    "No...... It''s all my fault, and I''m the bad one... Susuke doesn''t care about anything... I''m the one... sorry."


    Blue also apologizes with tears to Susuke, who apologizes with a ravaged voice.


    "Well, it seems to point to a touching reunion, but I''ll let you mess with your body, as promised, right?


    Junko said to Blue.


    "Because the cells of Arlaune will die as long as they can, and they will also lose the power to overattract the opposite sex. Finally, I wonder if it''s okay for the genitals to be modified so that they don''t work, except for someone who has serious romantic feelings. Well, Susuke, let me make sure you can''t do your business anymore, okay? If you''re serious about your vows right now, you can accept them, too."


    "If you''re serious about your vows, you don''t even need to push them."


    Until then, the silent truth pinches my mouth.


    "That''s how you get it. Accept it, either as a promise or as atonement"


    Keeping Suke in his arms, Blue answers quietly.


    "Are you serious?


    Susuke asks the terrified blue.


    "I mean it. And I''ll put a bully on it."


    With determination, Blue said to Suke.


    "Good, you know, a happy ending is the best thing after all. Yeah, yeah."


    That''s all I''m saying, Junko turns her back on her cuddling parent and child and goes outside the room. I guess it''s a concern to leave just the two of us alone for a while. I guess, and truly follow after that.


    "I don''t know if this game is my loss."


    Junko mouths such a dialogue while walking down the hall.


    Whatever is the loss, the truth is frustrating about that dialogue. In the end, Junko did what he wanted, and I couldn''t spot Junko''s aim, I just ended up emptying it. And yet with what do we lose?


    "Wasn''t the speculation in you that it was grass dew milk that made the viper? It''s strange."


    But I also feel like Junko is asking about it with a spinal reflex, so I try to bump the question off the hook.


    "I didn''t think there was any chance of milk at first. He doesn''t have the original Arlaune, does he? Even the way Arlaune was intentionally inherited - if Milk had developed that much, he''d be presenting it at the International Conference of Mad Scientists. That was a coincidence. Finally, my head was too genetically captured by the original Arlaune. But you pinpointed it. [M] Honestly, I''m impressed."


    "The way you put it, it sounds like I could have stumbled on ignorance. It''s not that. I twisted my head and I thought desperately, and I got there."


    True to think of myself with a flashing look in my head. Junko may be going to be following him, but this way he says it makes me feel sorry for him back.


    "In fact, the luck part was huge too. Even if I hadn''t called, Grass Dew Milk would have come out. There''s no way I didn''t see the ad you ran in the first place."


    "Given that kid''s personality, I don''t think Viper was ever on his way to your rescue. I guess it''s because True you made contact, huh? I wonder if True has been affected by your contact."


    I don''t know what is true, but I couldn''t deny it any more because of the words of Junko, who knows milk very well in person. I''m not convinced or satisfied with it.


    "And so. Viper, you shouldn''t have known who made you. ''Cause when I know, I shy away from that person. Not to mention if it''s still between my husband and me. If you don''t, you don''t. You just have to apologize later."


    I truly thought that the unscrupulous logic around here seemed like Junko.


    "You''re twisted too. If I had been after this from the beginning, I would have cooperated."


    Settled in the form of saving Blue and Suke, this result is not a coincidence. Junko would undoubtedly have moved assuming this muscle writing from the beginning.


    I can''t really predict whether Junko works good or evil at all because it''s a whim, but I can only assume that there was a scenario that made Susuke look like he had died in front of Blue from the start because he kept Susuke waiting at the lab and remotely manipulated the meat doll that copied his appearance.


    The mysterious raider seemed out of range of Junko''s predictions, but even if it hadn''t, it would have taken that form.


    "It didn''t all go as muscled. Yikes. Because this isn''t what I was going to do from the beginning. When True pointed out that you couldn''t get through, I thought that was true, and I wondered if it felt like a change of direction. That''s why I ended up breaking it in your words."


    "I knew it was almost from the beginning. First of all, it''s not about winning or losing."


    "No, no, don''t you think that''s a beauty story?


    "Not at all"


    Even if Junko''s words are true, I''m not really sure why Junko changed his mind there. The whim around here is something we''ve been dating for years but don''t understand.


    But I think True is looking at Junko. Junko is a terrible evil man and a good man at the same time. Seems paradoxical, but it does.


    I would guess how much distracting time I have walked in over a thousand years, with the shift in history, and how much I have seen with those red eyes - truly immeasurable that I have not lived in twenty years, but because I have lived too long, I have become a being that combines good and evil in an extreme way.


    "I don''t know how you became a bad girl, but I can''t help but see the twist from the side, and I know you weren''t like that."


    In true words Junko smiles strangely after a moment of complexity.


    "Well, try to change me as quickly as you want."


    "I can''t do it fast, but that''s what I''m gonna do. I promise you this exchange."


    Rarely did my true mouth loosen, for a moment but my smile spilled. It is not meant to be a joke or a light mouth, although it is about how many times it is interacted with. Every time I speak, thoughts similar to fighting spirit swirl through my chest.

 182 End Chapter

    Xiu Lan sent the pieces of Viper''s flesh that Junko had divided into him straight to his home country. I was anxious that the harvest was the only one, but I couldn''t tell if it was satisfactory to the researchers. Highly rated if satisfied. Otherwise, we''ll be waiting for results.


    It''s unreasonable, but I don''t care what kind of evaluation you get based on the brick facade that originally handled sharks. It''s just a hassle to be asked for more of their ideal results. For example, if they tell you to capture the viper alive and send it, it''s extremely troublesome. But it is not surprising that such a directive should come down.


    A superior officer contacts me and tells me that the scientists who were once working jointly during the day on Arlaune''s research were satisfactory results, and Xiu Lan strokes his chest down.


    "Then when you''re dead, I''ll put all the figures in the coffin that I cared about."


    Li''s voice teases Zhang right into his ear as he tries to communicate the results to his men in training.


    "This is not a very good amount for a regular size coffin, so prepare a bespoke size coffin."


    "Yeah... well, just get in..."


    Li feels pulled back by Zhang, who returns it with his true face.


    "No, definitely a big coffin. Please. Be sure to include them all. I don''t know why I''m supposed to die."


    "We''ve settled the Arlaune case."


    Cough small, then Xiu Lan tells him.


    "You don''t have to deal with such a pain in the ass."


    Lee referring to the viper.


    "Next time, I feel like I''m gonna win."


    "I don''t know about that dialogue. As much as you can do one-on-one, say that after your husband has had enough."


    Li whispers in disdain at Zhang, who flaunts herself.


    But now I''m free for the time being.


    There was ample satisfaction in hitting the fruits of his daily workouts in action, but Zhang had a hunch that the days of peace would become extra boring as a result of that recoil, and that would be painful.


    "Sometimes you just have to be stimulated."


    Seeing through the chest of Zhang like that, Xiu Lan can resist.


    "It''s one of the prerogatives of young people to be bloody. You don''t approach or ask for risk from yourself. Sometimes it''s okay. Sometimes."


    Li is also in tune with Xiu Lan, and Zhang returns to training with a seemingly boring face.


    "But this time, you''ve become unsavory."


    "What do you mean?


    Xiu Lan will have a surprising face to Li''s words.


    "We have achieved good results on a mission that has wiped out a number of troops lurking in Japan. I''m pretty sure they saw it in a good way in my own country."


    That''s all I heard, and Soo-lan also understood what Li was trying to say.


    "Do you mean it could be what Zhang wants, even if it shouldn''t be?"


    And, Xiu Lan.


    "Our excellence may emerge, and difficult tasks may be turned around one after the other."


    To Xiu Lan''s words, Li smiles bitterly and nods.


    The young soldiers of Brick will be pleased if they learn that they have earned high praise as a result of this achievement, but they cannot be welcomed by Lee or Soo Lan. I didn''t want my men on dangerous assignments.


    It is the only way the military think about it, and because of its character, Xiu Lan has been turned by undercover agents abroad and so on.


    "I don''t know if they''ll fail on purpose next time."


    "That would be no good, no matter how much."


    "Ma''am. But if it''s an overly dangerous mission, I think it''s a good idea to survive and fail without dying. At least that''s how I plan my operation."


    Lee''s dialogue now is not meant to be a joke or a light mouth. It was a proclamation told to the source of faith.


    Regular vipers spend sloppy days at the Club Cat Mansion. Sometimes I can run errands on milk, but the frequency is insignificant. Most of the time is free.


    "So tomorrow, I''m going to the zoo for the first time in a long time"


    "Instead of Tokyo Dickland, or"


    Sitting in a box seat, Vipers, who were browsing the net and fishing for backstreet related information, exhale small and gaze at the milk on the counter. There''s only milk and vipers in the hall right now.


    "I''m a pass because I have an example."


    ''I''ve been thinking, hey, do I need your guard or something? I don''t know, but as far as I can tell, he seems to have a life that''s just past him. From your last name, you''re definitely a powerful sorcerer.''


    "I know you''re a sorcerer, but you''re an incapacitated person, but when you die, you die. It''s just rumors that assassins are being sent from all over the place. We''ve been raided several times, actually."


    ''Well, that''s fine... If you want, you can leave here and live with the Blues. I''ll call you when I need you, of course. "


    "... what the hell are you talking about"


    To the milk, which spoke in a rare and serious voice, the viper stared, his bat shifting his gaze from the milk looking bad, toward the display.


    ''You, you said a lot to Blue, but you can''t talk about people. It was all about blue, and it was a mouthful that had a cause for blue on one side, but you were a similar one, and you were the cause of the breakdown, weren''t you? It was each other who was so mean. Well, Blue would still be a hungry ghost then. That''s what you are.''


    "Shut up!


    Vipers looking back at the milk again and yelling. Milk looks at it and snorts.


    "If you go to Blue, whatever it is on the surface, Blue is going to be delighted. I don''t know if you''re mean or shy - but you''re too stupid."


    They were attracted to each other because they were such idiots - and Viper added without saying it in his mouth. They are attracted to each other because they are similar, they rebel against each other because they are similar, they are different, they are apart from each other because they are similar, and they continue to think of each other. And there is nothing more we can do because of the similarities.


    "You sure are too stupid"


    Put your face back on the display and spill a laugh of self-derision.


    "Oops. That was a good one. ''Cause you don''t even take advantage of that. You''re quite stupid.''


    "Don''t argue with the organization you belonged to. If you''re still untrained there, don''t talk about people often."


    "And not like this. Shit."


    Milk who is put out to engage about herself, muddled and angry with her voice.


    "We just have to be. Lose yourself in the flow, huh? I don''t care how smart we live, this is how we live."


    "Don''t mix it up with me in the plural. I''m gonna kill you. I''m so busy with Viper''s ass. ''


    "If you let me be honest with you first, I''ll think about it."


    Meaningly said so, Milk roared stuck in words, and Viper laughed, creepily raising only one end of his mouth.


    Junko was analyzing pieces of meat taken from the pie bar over the course of a few days.


    "Suke, you and Viper both had a pretty good awakening rate for Arlaune, but didn''t even go to 1.5%, did you... The biggest success story these days is that of Mutsuki, who was only two percent of you."


    No one has ever been given all that power because they took in the genome of Arlaune.


    "Even that one ten years ago, I wasn''t even at 10%. I wonder what evolution those chosen for Arlaune will show in full synchronization."


    That''s where researchers involved in Arlaune get intrigued. The virus that vampires humans is also obvious, even as far as this viper and cocoon are concerned, but even by chance, as far as the results of the milk that led to the entry of the gene of Arlaune into the body of others, even without an artificial transplant, are concerned, they are definitely much more advanced than pure children when it comes to the study of Arlaune.


    However, in milk and pure children, the direction of the research purpose is different. The reason why Pure Son carries out the study of Arlaune is whether it cannot be applied to allowing humans to evolve freely at their own will by unraveling systems that mix and evolve with other organisms, and for this reason it is transplanting Arlaune to a large number of humans.


    Unlike incapacitating or awakening by other methods, the transplantation of Arlaune is less dangerous to those who become experimental benches and has a high probability of awakening some power of incapacity. Of course, erroneous portions in transplantation can also rampage and adversely affect the flesh. That''s exactly what the monster turned out to be ten years ago.


    "Here''s the next news. Police announce Kotaro Kotaro''s fragmented murder of a city councilman has been implicated in a backstreet - ''


    Junko Fu looks back at the TV.


    A tragic homicide in which he was so finely torn and killed that his neck to the bottom fit in his palm, only his head was retained in its original form, but his genitals were twisted in his mouth. Despite complaining about the abolition of child pornography, beside the body was said to have been placed a large amount of memory delivered with toddler pornography video files taken personally by the senator.


    (I see, it was his fault. Ah)


    I connected the story and found out the truth with the culprit in the case.


    That''s when the lab bell rings.


    "Go ahead -. Come in, walk straight in, open the seventh door to your left."


    Junko heads to Mike and tells the visitors. From the monitor''s point of view, it looks like quite a few people came at once. It would be really convenient if you tried it from Junko.


    "Tired, come and help me."


    Switch the microphone and speak to the tiredness that is stuck in your room.


    The door is knocked.


    "I''m free. Don''t hesitate to come in."


    Speaking as he turned to the display, the door opened and seven older men entered the room. Junko looks back a little late. One has a big handbag.


    (Stinks. I see, is that what you mean -)


    Junko smiled strangely, guessing from the man with the bag that there would be their souvenir in the bag because of the smell he could smell.


    "It''s the goodwill Abyss people. Welcome to the Snow Oka Institute."


    Junko smiles at the equally anxious faced men. A host of horrible anecdotes that can be conveyed as one of the legends of living in the back streets, and this gab of rampant laughter soothes the hearts of the beholder.


    "As I contacted you, I wanted to settle with you."


    Kashima, who became the new boss of goodwill Abyss, opens his mouth.


    "It wasn''t our whole point. Much less at the behest of my lost predecessor''s boss. Middle-sized organizations like ours are out of line, such as poking at you. Please understand..."


    Kashima, who speaks the language of explanation and drips his head deep. The grin disappears from Junko''s face.


    "Give me that."


    Kajima urges executives to carry bags. A rug was laid on the floor, and on top of it was placed what had been removed from the bag.


    Putting aside something unexpected and dimensional, Junko had a serious view of it with no expression. He was the birth of Komatsu, who opened his eyes wide, his mouth open and his tongue popped out wide, ending in a mindless and resentful phase.


    After a short time, Junko raised his face and turned towards Kashima, returning to smile. He smiled with a heartfelt joy.


    Just look at Junko''s reaction. Faces of goodwill Abyss recognize the other person as a crazy person as rumored. At the same time, he even stroked his chest down a little. Because there has always been concern that you will be shown to be offended by the practice of cutting your head off in such a barbaric way that you let them take responsibility and put it on your hands.


    "I mean - I sold a fight on the boss''s random rampage, so I cut that boss off like this, so now you want me to put a bullet on it and put it on my hands, right?


    Pure Son''s Mouth as if she would deliberately recognise what she found out.


    I don''t know if Junko will accept reconciliation at this point. I can''t stay alert yet. But they also have a trump card if they don''t accept it.


    "We just want to help ourselves, cut off the boss we''ve taken care of like this flat out - Just to keep me in the mood. Um, no, you know what? I miss it. There''s been a lot of similarities on battlefields around the world, and hey. You know you can''t win, you kill your own general, you give your neck to the enemy, you surrender."


    Junko talks, letting a happy grin stick. Some of the executives were starting to get upset. I thought purposefully saying this might mean remembering my inner wrath.


    "I can also assume that he was the only boss with that much hope, but if he was, I would also feel that the quality of his men would be known."


    "Initially, we didn''t disobey orders. But in the first raid, I lost more than I could have imagined, and if I could just give up there, the boss still tried to poke at you. There''s no better way to beat us. So as far as we''re concerned, this is the only way to survive."


    I find something disturbing about Junko''s dialogue, Kajima excuses.


    "I looked into it, and now this Komatsu-san picked you up that you had no place to go, right? Um, I was wondering if you''re feeling thankful for that area or something, even though it''s like you''ve been taking care of me for a long time?


    "That''s why you won''t follow unscrupulous orders and just be killed. This is the conclusion at the end of our position and distress. I hope you understand that."


    Sensing that the story is about to go in a direction that doesn''t come together smoothly, Kajima tries not to move to a last resort.


    "Uh, you don''t have to leave out the threat of suicide bombing or anything. It''s pointless."


    But Junko''s words caught Kashima''s rugged expression.


    "It''s me, my ears and nose are so good. I also knew from the beginning that I was about to do something classic like threaten with dynamite rolls under my clothes in advance for the time of the negotiation breakdown - But it''s no use, is it? Come on, it''s only going to be outrageous. And then what? You were gonna pay me to hire even a killer?


    "Then let me show you what to do."


    Shortly after Kajima let him try his clothes all over, he remained stiff in that outfit.


    "What... what is this?


    Kashima groans. The surrounding landscape was changing. The executives also look around in amazement. I should have been in a room at the Snow Oka Institute, but I''m in a place I''ve never even seen. A dreary sky stained with bright red. You can even see the horizon, there''s nothing around 360 degrees, a wilderness that hasn''t grown a single grass tree.


    Everyone was caught in fear and confused. Some people keep their cheeks wondering if they are even dreaming, or even doubt their sanity.


    "By and large, if you''re going to bring me in alive, what are you going to do with it? That''s not gonna be an experimental bench."


    Junko says before the hard-willed Abyss executives with a look of terror indoors. Behind them, weariness in black Japanese clothes stood spreading the sketchbook.


    Painted in a widened sketchpuck are paintings of a red-stained sky and a brown earth that stretches on with nothing. At the center of it are seven figures portrayed as small and potpounds.


    "If I carry you to another room and restrain you, you can put these people''s souls back together. It''s not fun to play with unresponsive chunks of meat."


    After telling him to tire, he takes the microphone and calls the labor mouse.


    "It''s my troubled sexuality that makes me really want to do worse than that after I''ve done something good. Yeah."


    Looking up at the men''s fear-clinging faces, Junko grinned and murmured.


    I don''t know six faces. Let''s play with my dad. End of story.

 183 Lets Escort and Play Sometimes While Dating (Part I)

    Today, Makoto Aizawa was due on a date.


    The opponent is Yunzuka Apricot, an informant. True has been dating only her body ever since, because she knew about the intense lust that arises after the murder and offered to take on that handler herself.


    Although, apricots are not so free, so when apricots have jobs, it is true that women are bought and processed in prostitution organizations.


    Truth is, I also used the apricot thing as an informer, and when I met him, about 80% of it was for physical purposes, but I wanted to hang out with him a little more decently, I thinned.


    And the other day I thought about it, and I invited him on a date from the true one. I also thought I would be turned down as wanting to be in a dry relationship just for my body, but the apricot agreed lightly.


    (Do you have feelings for me at all? She seemed angry that I was being held by a princess by Yukioka during this time)


    Of course I''m not judging by that alone. It''s largely something I can tell by the air if I''m dealing with it, but I suspect it might be my one-sided thoughts, too.


    In front of Euthanasia Station, truly wait for the apricots to come.


    It''s not the usual uniform on a boulder, it''s a personal outfit. True to rarely wear personal clothes or anything, but not without apparent care. In a camouflage jacket and cargo trousers in water, black, bright blue and thin grey, a bright red white shirt, a black tie and vest and, in person, the outfit was meant to be sprinkled to the fullest. I don''t think about the fashion of the times. I loose everything to my own sensibilities.


    "What''s that outfit?


    But to a word of apricot that appeared at the meeting place, true to my heartfelt disappointment.


    "Is something wrong?


    I imagine myself holding my head to wonder if the truth, which I liked for myself and even though I was going to sprinkle, was that I was worldly dressed funny when I received a kick in the encounter.


    "No, I thought you had personal clothes..."


    Apricots to say unexpectedly, with his hands on sunglasses. As usual, he is in a glassy suit and for some reason brings a paper bag from a clothes store.


    (You didn''t think I was in uniform, you were going to buy clothes at the clothes store in advance and put them on?


    When they suspect it''s so troublesome that they even prepare it in advance, they feel sorry for themselves.


    "Well, it''s convenient."


    "Convenient?"


    "Put this on. And this too."


    Apricots handing sunglasses and a black soft hat from inside a paper bag.


    "That doesn''t match the clothes you''re wearing right now."


    "That''s not true. ''Cause it''s a bizarre combination and it''s fashionable."


    From the taste of apricots, I found that the word was not a lie, nor was it truly properly deceived, but still from the truth, I felt it did not suit me, and I was very resistant.


    "So, why do you need to dress like this?


    I ask once and for all, even though I can somehow guess.


    It''s about finally hiding your face, and it''s inconceivable that the truth needs to hide your face except there''s something tangled up in the back street. For example, after the apricots have become themselves, they want someone really killed in disguise.


    They''re after me.


    Apricots answer terminally.


    "I knew you meant that."


    True to be convinced.


    "Let them disguise themselves because if they are with Junko Yukioka''s murder doll, there is a chance they won''t be warned and raided? You dare summon me and make me pay back."


    "That sort of thing. ''Cause I know it''s bad, but this one''s risking my life."


    That said the apricot takes his true hand and walks out.


    "Are you mad? It''s my date, but I got caught up in this and I used you."


    Apricot asks how he feels in a strange tone.


    "There''s no way I''m angry. I don''t care if the apricots are killed. Besides, he told me honestly in advance, so I have no problem with it. You know, if you tried to use it without saying anything, you''d get angry, but you wouldn''t trust me."


    I will not tell anyone, but it is true that they have been doing that all the time.


    "I''m sorry. Still a little backward. I wish I could have asked Li Mei, but I was working on something else."


    "Can you rely more on your mouth than I do?


    "I''m not. It''s bad for you, because she''s been dating longer, and it''s easier for me to ask for things with my best friend, and I trust her."


    "Well, I wouldn''t mind a date while I''m escorting you."


    From the truth, I wanted to have a more intimate relationship with the apricot, so I thought it would be more convenient.


    "If you''re going to be a Don Patch, you should go somewhere unpopular. Raiders will be easier to get their hands on."


    True to decide you should change your scheduled date course.


    "I''m so sorry. I''ve got a lot to worry about."


    "I didn''t say anything disgusting."


    "I don''t think I dislike it either."


    "Right. So, who''s he dealing with?


    On the other hand, we talked about where we could be prepared for a raid, and yet easy to raid, and above all, where the good places to be established as dates, and the truth was hard at work.


    "I have an idea, but I can''t even teach you that. The content of the work is also involved. They''ve been after me since yesterday. At night, I was walking down a residential street and I was shot from behind. I was lucky enough to survive with bulletproof fiber, but it was a dangerous place. It went straight to a shootout, but as soon as the drunks arrived, they dispersed. Maybe I found out where I live. You didn''t get a single night''s sleep yesterday."


    Regardless of the raiders themselves, there is a view of those behind them.


    Currently, the work undertaken by Apricot involved a request to explore the executives of the ''Sea Chihuahua'', an ecological terrorist group operating around the world in the name of environmental protection, and was in the process of carrying out that task. I''m sure he found out he was sniffing around.


    Even those who protect themselves can''t teach it easily.


    "Shall we go to the forest of the euthanasia general?"


    True suggests. The day is a place for parents and children, relaxing for the elderly, and the night is a place for the ten people in the back streets to fight.


    The grounds are spacious, not so many people die during the day and on weekdays, and are suitable for attracting raiders.


    There are also Planetarium, Japanese-style coffee shops, etc., and it''s not bad to have a date while enjoying a forest bath.


    "It''s a beautiful day, and I think it''s a good idea to sleep on the bench for a bit. It wouldn''t even be fun on a date while fluttering asleep. You should get some sleep. In the meantime, I''m watching."


    "Oh, thank you"


    Apricots to be thankful for the lightness.


    (I guess I was a little too crazy)


    I really meant to care, but I was concerned that my care would make the apricot uncomfortable the other way around.


    Forest of euthanasia general. Apricots to get some sleep on a sunny bench in front of the lawn. Even if you are aware that you are being targeted, you must sleep properly and recover health when you should. I felt secure that there was truth next door, so I could sleep promptly.


    It''s a beautiful place, so it''s almost impossible to get close without going into our sight unless we use some supernormal force. If you were to use sniper guns without approaching them, you would be doing so.


    "Looks like nothing''s wrong."


    After about two hours of sleep, the apricot awakens his eyes and repositions the uneven sunglasses.


    "I''m sorry. Get involved in this."


    "Once you hear the apology, it''s enough, and I don''t think about it."


    True to say by creating a conscious and soft tone. I find myself feeling a little chipped, and I think of myself as a tannic surface in my mind.


    "I don''t feel any signs nearby. Even if you''re monitoring it, it''s probably from quite a distance. Regardless of who I am, it must be hard to attack without an apricot alone."


    As I said, I was truly beginning to wonder if the raiders targeting the apricots might be the owners of a great deal of skill.


    "If you''re not getting your hands on it because it''s too hard to aim for, let''s move the place, whether it''s to bring it out or to enjoy a date"


    "Oh, yeah."


    He stands up first, hesitantly grips the true hand he reaches out to, and the apricot also stands on the bench.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure the escorts and escorts do the right thing"


    I wondered if there were too many conceited dialogues, true myself as I said, but with the desire to reassure him of the apricots and to get rid of the drawbacks of what he has mixed escorts with his dates, he is subtly speaking and acting differently than usual.


    On the other hand, apricots also spot true care, so I learn to draw extra attention. The usual blurry truth, aggressively clear and escorting, felt like a chunk of discomfort.


    "Can I ask you something weird? Have fun being with me like this?


    Apricot asks as he walks with his hand in his hand.


    "That''s a fun decision to make. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a good heart, even this one."


    "I was born at this age on my first date, but you''re not."


    Having said that, I think Apricot said something extra and regret it.


    "Was the apricot a virgin cook? Sorry, not the first time."


    "No... why do you fly like that..."


    Apricots stunned by true speech. When I use the slang wrong in the first place: virgin cook, I wonder if I should point it out. He seems to have a misperception of interpreting it with nuances such as virgin voyages and virgins.


    That''s when I heard a few gunshots. Because of the loudness of the noise and the fact that neither of us felt fine dust, we know that if a gun was fired nearby, it wasn''t fired at us.


    "Are the residents of the back street fighting somewhere?


    True and face-to-face, said the apricot.


    "Since daytime anyway if it''s night? That''s unusual."


    At night the park turns into a dangerous zone where frequent protests take place between residents of the back streets, but day is a place for good citizens to relax. As a result, there have been few cases of attempts during the day to choose this place as a stage of resistance.


    "Let''s go check it out. I care."


    True releases the apricot hand. Apricot with a face that seems to be a shame for a moment.


    "He..."


    Going to the shooter, watching one man come out of the woods, the truth turns into a mode of combat in an instant, releasing killing.


    The person who showed up looked different. He''s a white man who wears trousers but wears nothing on top and reveals a muscular complexion without wasting meat. He looks good, and he''s handsome in a good way.


    But the most eye-catching part of the man is not that he is naked for any reason, nor is it in terms of aesthetics. From the elbow of both hands is turned into the cat''s forefoot, not the human one.


    "Meh."


    Opposite the truth that scattered the killing, the man gave a voice imitating the cat and made him laugh lovingly and frankly.


    "Eric Taylor? You''ve been targeted by a troublesome man."


    Looking at a handsome white man with a naked upper body, True said.


    "I''m the one who''s gonna break a bone."


    "You''ve done this before?


    Asking apricots. It''s the first time I''ve seen the real thing, but I also know apricots about Eric Taylor. Jeffrey Allen, executive of Sea Chihuahua, is a child combatant.


    "Many times. Snow Oka and Sea Chihuahua are enemies. It feels half rotten."


    Snow Oka''s name was given, and his apricot chest hurts.


    "This guy often acts on sets with Jeffrey Allen. Alone?"


    "Meh."


    Looks like he heard the true word, Eric raises one hand and smiles and shouts. It also has proper meatballs, totally cat hands.


    "They''re nearby, but are you alone now? Then it''s your chance."


    "Huh?"


    Apricot looks surprised at the truth of what Eric says as if he understood what he said in Eric''s outgoing cat squeal.


    True Eric fires at me. Two gunshots sound.


    "Mya."


    It looked like an apricot, as if Eric''s hand had moved.


    Shortly afterwards, the ground next to Eric''s foot and a short distance away was worn with a bullet.

 184 Lets Escort and Play Sometimes While Dating (Part II)

    (No way... No way, you said you played a bullet with a cat punch?


    When I look only at the results in my eyes, I get to that conclusion, and the apricots flash.


    "Meh."


    He gives a happy voice, and Eric pokes at me this way. The aim was not apricot, but true.


    In an instant, we can pack the intermission to a distance that we can reach each other. Apricot was again stunned by Eric''s mortal detached velocity. Truth is one shot in the meantime, but it''s off.


    "Mya."


    Eric rolls out a cat punch with a smile. You seem to have eaten a powerful cat punch that even plays a bullet, wielded exactly at an unnoticed speed, with a true little body spinning in the air and knocked down sideways.


    It was invisible to the apricot eyes, but the cat punch remained blurred with a true head. The truth jumped backwards and tried to dodge it, but even just blurring it took a good deal of damage and shock, to the point of being defeated.


    I tried to chase him, Eric, but the truth is, I get my upper body up right away, Eric, and I stick my gun out.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey


    A tone of voice falls out of the woods, and Eric and his true movement stop at the same time.


    "Are you..."


    See who the named apricot sounded like.


    The person who emerged from the woods was a white man dressed like an astrologer, dressed in a hood and dressed in a robe. Unlike Eric, this one has a face that is skinny and can''t be called good-looking for flattery, and looks like a poor minister. On its forehead is a tattoo of a six-mounted star drawn with a blue line.


    "Jeffrey Allen"


    Apricot speaks the name of the person. He is a notorious executive of Sea Chihuahua.


    "Yeah, at this point, I''m gonna fall apart, but I''m your client. Yikes. I tried to keep you from looking for any more examples, and when I heard that that son of a bitch was trying to finish you off, I had no choice but to escort you. I really had no choice."


    Jeffrey explains, Apricot understands. Earlier shots were fired by those who were after themselves when they fought Eric and Jeffrey. And having these two here means those who were after themselves are likely already finished.


    (I mean, the truth is, you fought ahead again by mistake.)


    Apricots convinces Eric that he didn''t feel the killer on his side with a sleigh, remembering each other when, and accidentally spilling a bitter smile.


    "Aizawa Makoto and I are not close. We''re enemies, but I''m sure you can do your job properly. Yeah?"


    Jeffrey sees apricots with a frigid look on his face.


    "It''s obvious. dating and working separately. I didn''t know my client was a sea chihuahua in the first place. I mean..."


    The work undertaken by the apricots itself was a substitute for exploring certain executives in the sea chihuahua.


    "Are you saying that executives in Sea Chihuahua are committed to each other?


    "No. - Hey. The prize was already paid in the form of an escort, he said. I thought I''d hold on to the weakness of some shithead I hate and hunt him down. I just finished the hiring killer that the shithead gave you, but there''s something about Eric missing in the gap I took my eyes off, and I''m dealing with Aizawa on my own. I''m having trouble with those two brain muscles."


    Jeffrey with the bat looking bad on his head.


    "Aizawa, can you pull it off this time? So is Eric. About priority, even the cat''s head can tell, right?


    Jeffrey speaks up toward Truth and Eric, who remain stiff.


    "Okay."


    "Meh."


    True puts the gun in his nostalgia, and Eric also turns to Jeffrey, smiling.


    "Bye, Miss Cloud Tsuka. I''m counting on a good report."


    In a mild tone that made people look like little fools, Jeffrey turned his back truly on apricots.


    "Meh."


    Waving with a smile toward the true one, Eric follows Jeffrey as well. The hand that was the cat''s was changing to that of a man.


    "Weird pair."


    The apricot squeaks as he looks after it. One has a naked upper body and a cat hand. One is dressed as a fortune teller, so pah, look at something like a pair of cosplay outsiders.


    "Eric is a weirdo, but he''s not poisoned. But it''s Jeffrey''s problem. You know Jeffrey Allen, right?


    Nodding apricots. Anyone who knows what Jeffrey Allen is like is about half the visibility, even in the back streets, but as an informer, those with visibility across a certain line are largely suppressed. I''m talking about a psycho killer who kills all teenage boys, mutilates and collects their genitals.


    "I mean an apricot client, and I''m talking about you getting rid of the assassin on my behalf, so do you want to miss it today"


    True to hold your forehead with a handkerchief when you say it as if to excuse yourself. When Eric''s cat punch blurred, he had his forehead amputated.


    "Now you can go back to your normal date."


    "Isn''t it possible to put aside the time difference and have multiple assassins coming?


    An apricot to say in a scuffle, but the truth is I haven''t lifted my guard yet.


    "Then the two of us will tell you about it now, and we could be a little distracted because we might still be guarding a little further away, right?


    "I also don''t like the fact that it''s irrevocable as a result of being distracted. But surely it''s unlikely."


    Listening to the true words makes me wonder if it is also an experience that I have decided irrevocably as a result of my previous distractions. As for the apricot, which originally had a curious personality and would like to know more about the truth, I would definitely like to hear it out, but now that I heard it I thought about it and whether I was in a bad mood, I decided to look at the fold and touch it.


    "If the danger has dropped a lot, let''s go to the city"


    "Nothing. You mind if I stay here?


    I wonder if the apricots have spoken of anything extra since I returned it to the true suggestion. I was wondering if I should have suited them at times like this.


    (This is my first time, so I have no idea what is a good choice with taboos or the promises of men and women......)


    "Right. So you want to take a look at Planetarium?


    "Huh? Huh? Nothing. You mind if I stay here?


    After inadvertently running the same words, the apricots are driven by the urge to squat with their heads. I want to put a kick in myself panicking about a lot of things. All the weird things come to mind, like wanting to put the time back about ten seconds.


    "Something''s wrong. Relax."


    "Right...... I was a little crazy right now. Let''s go to Planetarium."


    Take a gentle, deep breath. Apricot said as she spilled a lightning laugh.


    That''s why they came to Planetarium.


    (Oh... not funny...)


    Description of the constellation An apricot that I have no interest in at all, even if they give me illustrative ones. Then there was a comfortable chair sitting in a dark space, and the drowsiness struck me again with great momentum.


    (Is this really funny?


    If you look sideways at the truth next door, it looks like you''re watching closely.


    (What are you doing... Give me the end of the back street dweller, too. I don''t give in to this level of drowsiness)


    Apricots that tell themselves and desperately remain conscious. Grab your true hand and squeeze it hard.


    When the show was over and the lights were on, the apricot exhaled with great relief and out of strength when it was finally over.


    "Were you sleepy?


    A true unintentional word is greeted there, and the face of the apricot is drawn.


    "You know what I mean?"


    "Hold my hand tight again and again. Sometimes I look at apricots, and I wonder if they were desperate not to sleep because I watched them eat more than I had to."


    "Ha..."


    Apricots laugh powerlessly that they were truly light spotted.


    "In that case, I don''t think you can sleep without having to. At least I don''t care. You don''t even have to fit just the top edge. For example, if you go to a movie and tell me honestly that it was a boring movie, it wouldn''t tell you and you wouldn''t know it."


    "I see..."


    "Let''s take it easier. When I make them feel bored too, I feel sorry for their failure, and I still feel sorry for them."


    "No, no..."


    An apricot that remembers how it is to have nothing but a gavel in its true language. I feel embarrassed that a boy younger than me is so solid.


    I left Planetarium and went into Japanese-style coffee, and I had a late lunch while drinking coffee, and the apricot eyes finally caught sight.


    "The truth is, have you ever dated and failed?


    Apricots while I think it''s a weird question to ask.


    "You can also say that now is a mild failure. I''m bored with apricots."


    "No, no... I don''t want that anymore"


    "I''ve taken them somewhere extraordinary to suit their tastes. Like a special hero show."


    Apricots couldn''t help but poke in my heart what kind of hobby woman I was dating.


    "The first time I''m nervous, it''ll be a good memory later."


    "Well, I guess so, but now I''m in real time."


    I think the apricot. I''m still comfortable with it because it''s the side to be escorted, but I was wondering if it would be harder if it were true.


    "Can I decide where I''m going next?


    Unpleasant and considerate remarks that really pressured me all the time.


    "I don''t mind at all."


    Permission has been granted, so the apricot turns its head to see where the two of us can enjoy each other in the mood.


    That''s why they came to the local library.


    (This... could have been a huge failure)


    Apricots regretted it as they walked in an institution lined with boards with the history of Euthanasia City, paintings of old incidents, dolls that recreated the lives of old people, and earthenware put in glass cases.


    It was an apricot here that thought it would be truly pleasing to have things that attracted the attention of boys, such as swords and guns used during the Warring States, and dinosaur fossils, but what awaited was too distant a reality to imagine.


    None of us are young except ourselves, only old people. There are few visitors themselves in the first place.


    When I looked at the true one, at first glance it was as usual faceless, but I could clearly see no vivacity in my eyes.


    "Oh... I''m sorry..."


    An apricot that grips his true hand hard and apologizes with a voice that seems to disappear.


    "Nothing. Don''t you have to stick to Admiral Euthanasia''s woods anymore?


    With one empty hand, I lay my hands on the back of the apricot hand and said the truth as I stroked gently as if to reassure them.


    "That''s true..."


    "Meh."


    I hear a familiar voice from the back.


    "Were they here too?"


    When the truthful proceeded to those who spoke, and the apricots who were holding hands also proceeded to walk naturally, there were two white people who were seriously touring the local materials. One dressed as a fortune teller and one naked upper body, so it''s too much of a mismatch with the place.


    "Whoa, that''s what you guys were up to. Aizawa, I''ll tell Yukioka."


    Jeffrey makes fun of me. It was given the name Snow Oka, and the apricot chest is sore again.


    "I don''t care if he tells you, do I? I''m just a family member of his own, and that''s not what you call it."


    True to disprove pale, but hearing the word family makes my apricot breasts even tear.


    "Meh, meh, meh"


    Eric pulls Jeffrey''s sleeve and complains of something in cat language.


    "Ha, okay. I always wanted to make fun of you in return for taking care of you."


    Jeffrey turns his back and moves to the back. What Eric just said also gave me an idea on the apricot.


    "Meh."


    Eric also followed Jeffrey when he grinned and shouted toward the true and apricot.


    "Why don''t you just get out of here?


    "Right. So, where are we going next?


    Asked back, the apricot comes up with a few ideas. When I state my hopes and suggestions, I feel like I''m going to fail again, and honestly there''s a scary part.


    Regardless of the information and knowledge on the back streets, they are neglected by the epidemic of the epidemic, they lack knowledge, and they don''t know much about heterosexual preferences. Clearly, it is uneven. The awareness is also found in apricots.


    (Oh, well. I hope I can''t force it and it doesn''t fit on the surface)


    Fu and Apricot thought.


    "Why don''t we go to the shooting range?


    Apricots asked confidently that this was going to work.


    "Teach me about guns. You seem really good at that, and you and I don''t have to be particularly nervous about it, do we?


    "Okay."


    Seeing the truth smile small, the apricot realizes that joy creeps up from within his chest.


    I was delighted to finally feel that it meshed well, and it was strange to think that such a place would be best suited to us after all.


    Let''s escort and play sometimes while we''re dating. End of story.

 185 Preface

    Those who cannot accept the world hate the world. Those who are unacceptable to the world also hate the world.


    The world is made by man. The colors of the world are dyed by people. Whoever does not stain the dyed colour shall be followed. Hate therefore. We must meet. Otherwise I won''t be able to live. But that''s another hard life. I hate you for it.


    Shizuno Rei hates the world. I hate people who live peacefully in everyday society. I hate peace itself.


    But at the same time, I am afraid. I feel a draw. I feel guilty. I realize, but refuse, that I, with my bloody past, am incompatible with my peaceful routine and a terrible destroyer for them.


    A human opponent out of his peaceful routine can forgive his mind. He who smells blood sees himself as one of his kind. I can also feel kind to the people who are being followed from the world.


    Tired can''t help but neglect his past. The past, which continues to hate everything and to sin, is heavy on tired souls.


    If you give up your immortal life and die - if you travel to the underworld and return to the boundaries of rebirth, you will not even take the option of dying, whether you will be free from the consciousness of sin or not. I keep going with Karma on my back.


    Because tiredness hasn''t grasped it yet, living hundreds of years. I haven''t got a convincing answer. Living all this time, I can''t get to the truth I seek.


    Seeing the world itself as a threat and an enemy to tiredness, tiredness has continued to scatter disaster throughout the world. Tired regrets it. Fulfilling the reunion of thinkers and sorrows after reincarnation does not escape the bitterness of the sins they themselves have borne.


    While in the world, he felt an invisible wall between himself and the world, as if he did not exist in the world, and turned his back on the world of light.


    Nevertheless, tiredness is not supposed to stay the same. In a more decent way, I hope to return to a part of the world. That''s my biggest hope of tiredness right now. Above all, I want to be free from the sins I bear.


    The easiest way to do this is to destroy all the hundreds of years that you''ve been accumulating after your life. Talk about just having to die and be reborn. But I am tired of it, and I remain obsessed with my memory and strength, with myself.


    There are those who once said unto themselves that eternal life and other ugliness. That''s right in a way. But...


    (At least I want to get an answer, convince myself, then... satisfy myself and then pass away. Enough is enough, since you honestly seem to be)


    I want to get answers before I die. That''s the tiresome and sincere wish of today. But I am too confused with the answers I desire, and I have no idea how much more time and pain it will take to get there.


    "Tired, aren''t you leaving tonight?


    Junko speaks out in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, tired of sitting on the couch and not trying to move from front of the TV.


    Look up at the clock. It''s usually time to go to Tasmania Devil and play the piano. Rehabilitation for social reintegration, tired of becoming afraid of the world, but at least trying to be on the table in the world of the night alone.


    Fears in tiredness arise, one from guilt and the other from alienation.


    Residents of the back streets are those who are out of the everyday society of the street, and sinners of some kind, so they have a sense of compatriots. I can feel at ease.


    "I''ll get out. It''s snowing... I''m here..."


    The fact that it''s snowing is a true story. Tired himself didn''t confirm it.


    Tired liked snow. The sight of deep snow just covering the city and the wild mountains in white can go on for hundreds of years. The snow is exceptional, especially at night. Above all, there are many good memories of snow.


    He takes off his clothes and changes to clothes, leaving the Yukooka Institute. Without going to Tasmania Devil immediately as it is, it is often time to leave Kandoville and take a walk around the city at night for a while.


    Even when returning home from Tasmania Devil, you will not return to a straight line. I want to indulge in the outside world only at a time of relief for my tiredness.


    The city was stained with snow scenery. Traces of snowfall can be seen next to the driveway. Dirty mountains of snow mixed with mud and exhaust gas. Hard to say it has a flair, but I was used to seeing this sight as well.


    (I''d also like to see the snow in the mountains. I haven''t seen it in decades...)


    It reminds me of a time when I once lived in the mountains. In times when there were loved ones beside you.


    I can''t go back to the past, but the past I burned in my memory will never fade. After centuries of walking through time, tiredness has continued to see a shift in the history of people''s worlds. I have memories in each era.


    (Junko said he wanted to live until mankind popped up in space and moved to another planet or fought aliens, but I can''t afford to hope for the future)


    Junko''s positive attitude has not changed for a long time. My negative attitude, too.


    (I have no choice but to live now. Even in this kind of rehab)


    Tired of spilling a laugh of self-derision. While I was walking I noticed the snow had stopped and closed my umbrella.


    That''s the modern story.

 186 1

    Fortunately twenty years - winter.


    Starting with the people who had fled unbearably, people flowed in from all over the country under the effects of famine, Edo''s population grew larger and insecure than it had been a few years earlier.


    Whether it be a noisy world where slaughter, rape or chase are rampant, even at night people go to the surface. I don''t think I''m right for the damage. Even though I was scared to mention the case on the subject, I still think it''s other personnel.


    But then one day, suddenly, it stops being human resources. Become a party.


    Outside the city of Edo, the townsman gets drunk, snowy and steps on his way home in a good mood.


    At once, I was reminded of his drunkenness by the shadows that lay in front of him - swordsmen named Black Feathers Without Tattoos and Black Swordsmen, dressed in the face of a haunted red hair and with a demonic and radiant black sword.


    The townspeople stiffened for a few seconds and shouted, perceiving who he was who appeared before them.


    "Hiya! So, I''m out! It''s Ghost Tsuji!


    The townspeople let fear draw their faces and scream in an uphill voice, dropping the lantern and fleeing to a glance.


    But after escaping and running a few steps, the townsman fell, remembering a sharp pain in his leg. When I see it, a hole is worn in the middle of both legs of the tibia, and blood is erupting. I don''t know what they did, but I can''t even walk much with this.


    "Hiya! Hiya! Hiya! Hey, help me with all my life. Ooh!


    After dragging his hips back, he prays with his hands together toward the slaughter of the sword''s raised face, begging for his life.


    There is no way that the wish can be heard in the slaughter, which is itself intended to slaughter, and the merciless black body is swung down.


    Blood dyes snow red. Blood fills the heart of the swordsman in black.


    A particular topic of discussion among the Tsujitsu was the Tsujitsu on the surface called the Ghost Tsujitsu. He doesn''t show up every night, but when he does, he slashes many people overnight.


    No matter if the target is multiple, pull them out and kill them all with a black knife. Skilled enough to cut them off by themselves without being anything, trying to be surrounded by ten or more officials in the service. There were even many sightings of using demonic techniques, and even rumors that it was a demonic change.


    Many skilled swordsmen, not just officials, challenged this as raising their names when the ghost tsuji appeared, but all were slaughtered.


    Rumors of the use of witchcraft also put in sorcerers and wizards, but even they had become corpses in the morning and rolled into the streets.


    This was the thirteenth man that Ghost Tsuji will slaughter tonight. It''s time to be satisfied.


    It is very much the same as other Tsujitsu people, such as the reason why the Tsujitsu will perform the Tsujitsu. I don''t care about this world, its belly. I can''t help but care less about Edo''s Tahei world. In fact, it was difficult to call it the Pacific, but at least not a world of war, due to a number of natural disasters dating back several years and the great famine brought about by it. That''s what Ghost Tsuji doesn''t like violently.


    (I miss the warring world...... I want to go back...... back then......)


    World of War - nothing was more interesting to him than that.


    The lives that have grown up in the time leading up to that are massively bumped into each other and vanished into scattering. Countless memories, memories, all of them blameless. The sight of more corpses in front of you with time. The feeling of cleaving the flesh and bones transmitted to your hands, cross sections of flesh peeking for a moment, splashing blood, expressions of despair, and boiling joy. That delightful time in the village that was ahead of us when we lost, lost our way through the mountains and finally got out, didn''t even know how to fight and ravaged a people who cried and fled. The laughter of the synagogue on the dirty faces of my friends. And trance when thoughts are laid by people.


    The first half of his life, when it was time for a three-digit age, was with the world of the warring nations. But now the heavens were flattened, and Ghost Tsuji made him raise a grudge every day, and he was delayed in his memory.


    (I hate the world of Tahei, which took the battle from me and took your head''s life. More... you just have to get rougher. You just have to break everything. Everyone and he have to die. the world of Tokugawa, etc.)


    The words of the curse whispered in his mouth, and when Ghost Tsuji tried to get home...


    "I don''t know who it is, but I don''t know if a sorcerer would fall for a slaughter or something. I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s sad."


    A young swordsman with a stern face stood in front of a ghost tsuji. The fact that Ghost Tsuji is still trying to learn that he is a sorcerer means that the man in front of him is also a sorcerer or a spell artist. No, even if he didn''t utter any words, it was at a glance in Ghost Tsuji''s eyes that the evil characteristic of those who honed the supernatural powers from an early age was released more than the body of the youth.


    The swordsman smiled invincibly, exposing himself to a dignified gap and drooling his head.


    "My name is Kusa Tsukoshiro. Grass Dew Witchcraft Fifth Generation - I plan to be"


    Swordsman names it. Hearing the name of Grass Dew, Ghost Tsuji smiled in his face. I naturally know the name. Among a few witchcraft genres, it is one of the most famous.


    "Shizuno Liu Witchcraft Inauguration... It''s Shizuno Tired"


    The man, called Ghost Tsuji, honored his opponent by acknowledging him as a powerful man and revealed himself with his own mouth. Upon hearing the name, Kashiro gave a startling look for a moment, but soon returned to his invincible face.


    "It''s a technique...? Or a sword......?


    When asked so, Tired turns the cutting tip of the knife towards Kashishiro. Murder and demons rise above tired bodies.


    "With a Rabbit Sword"


    Xiangshiro pulls out the knife and sets it in the middle, even though he understands that the opponent''s power is considerable.


    From his tired eyes, he saw at first sight its seedless motion, and found that Kashishiro was also a considerable force as a swordsman.


    Tired similarly finds himself in the middle and confronts him.


    A pitch-black body shines brilliantly in the snowflake. Tired isn''t just a knife in your hand. Demon knife that he was more forged than iron that was in the stone that fell from heaven - "concubine pine".


    Kajiro also knows about the sword. I''m talking about never rusting and breaking and not spilling one blade after hundreds of kills. If you use a proper sword, your opponent''s sword is likely to break.


    With that in mind, Kashishiro is happy to make up his mind once and for all. I couldn''t help but look forward to fighting the mighty enemy.


    Two people stopping by each other with a slip of foot.


    When Tired and Kashishiro caught each other in time, they kicked the ground hard and big at about the same time, attacking each other, waving a single knife at each other.


    Kazushiro''s right hand is cut off and his blood shines. But Kazushiro was more distracted by something than he had suffered from a hand wound.


    Xiangshiro was blinded by the strings on the tired surface and the haircut, and by the tired appearance that came out of the bottom.


    Golden hair and white skin glittering in the snow light. And green eyes. It''s the first time I''ve seen it, an Inhuman face. Beauty to the point of stunning not only with girls but also boys. I could never imagine such a beautiful Inhuman child appearing from beneath that surface.


    If you don''t miss the gap that has arisen in Kanshiro, tiredness will aim at your throat and poke your sword.


    Kazushiro stepped in tired poking at the outskirts and made a huge jump behind him to make an appointment.


    Kashiro decided that the sword''s arm was higher on the opponent, just because of the current interaction.


    "It''s getting fun"


    Kashiro spills a grin and flips herself in the dark.


    Tired of following Kanshiro and walking in the dark. I''m not running away. I''m asking you out. Of course I''m tired of spotting that, but I stood first curious to see what their thoughts were and what kind of technique they were going to do. It''s a battle against a sorcerer with arms on his head. I want to be tired and fully interested.


    In the dark night, out of the residential neighborhood, two sorcerers running through the grass. Eventually, Lin shows up in front of Kanshiro. Kajiro rushes into it.


    Tired of seeing the possibility of ambushes lurking in the trees. Killer''s temper is suppressed, but I can feel the monster coming from the woods. Perhaps it is a kind of charm made by Kashishiro.


    When you go into the woods, you can see the whole woods full of demons. It would be somewhat troublesome if the trees themselves were demons, but even so, they are not willing to lose.


    Kazushiro stops and looks back. Tired, even in the dark, saw firmly its winning grin. I think there will be extra traps set.


    I quickly figured out why I lured him into the woods. From the top of the trees, and from the shade of the trees, a good number of them appeared, and they glanced.


    (Is it two strands? I didn''t know it would create so many)


    A cat with a tail split in two - which formed dozens of herds to surround tiredness and set a goal. Front to back, side to side, top to bottom.


    If these were attacked simultaneously, there is no way to deal with them with a single knife. At least not intact. It''s not just a cat, it''s a bunch of haunted cats created by magicians. It''s definitely more lethal than a regular cat.


    This means that - the time has come for tiredness to be combated by surgery.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    When tired whine, countless luminosities of light appear around tired.


    That was, as the word goes, a brilliance the size of fluorescence, but the way it glowed was different from that of fluorescence. Hundreds of lights slowly flashing and dancing from top to bottom to top, depicting the shape of the Three Days and Moons.


    When the haunted cats scream in unison, they attack tirelessly from all directions. The cats should probably be guessing. Your own danger, that if you jump, you will have a high chance of becoming a corpse and rolling. But they have no free will. It is manipulated by art and destined to follow the life of the Lord and scatter his life.


    Hundreds of lights dance in unison, piercing the cats that jumped toward tiredness and wearing countless holes in their bodies. Instead of just piercing the cat''s body once, invert it and pierce it again or ram it around in your body to thoroughly eat and scatter that body.


    A grin was disappearing from Kajiro''s face as he saw the haunted cats he had made instantly ravaged. The certainty of victory was lightly broken and I was sincerely afraid of the art of tiredness. If that number of lights were emitted towards me, there wouldn''t be a single clump.


    Kajiro was rushing out before Hayako killed all of them. This is the only chance to survive. Too strong. It was far beyond my imagination. I don''t see any prospect of winning. I decided it was the best choice to escape now and executed without hesitation.


    He killed out dozens of haunted cats, looked to the darkness where Kashishiro had been until then, and tired nodded that it was a wise decision.


    "Let me have some more fun... I thought you would..."


    That being said, Tired was laughing.


    You can expect a runaway opponent over someone who keeps fighting bravely and gets lightly killed. Hope the enemy raises his arms now and gets in front of him again and entertains him.

 187 2.

    A few moments away from the town of Edo to the east, running demons imitating horses. In the mountains where the trees grew, there was a house where fatigue dwelt.


    A splendid martial arts mansion with long gates and gardens. Being in an unpopular mountain is uncomfortable in itself. Tired purposefully manipulated the carpenters and made them build this mansion in the mountains.


    Cleaning the mansion and taking care of the garden plants is letting the tiring demons do it. Only a limited number of people know about the existence of this mansion because the humans who are unluckily close to it will fit in the bellies of those demons. Thanks to this, rumors arose from the nearby villages as monstrous mountains, and no one was closer.


    Tired lived alone until a few years ago, but now we have another cohabitant.


    Welcome home, Father.


    One girl greets a tired girl at the front door when she returns home when the night is about to be whitened.


    The daughter who called tiredness her father is older than tiredness, no matter how she looks. When I was old, it would be something like sixteen or seven. Taller than tired, too. Sleek figure, slightly long-lasting elegant face. White skin. Dark hair stretched to hips tied behind neck. Cut long eyes, same emerald eyes as tired. Clothes were the same as tiredness. It''s not a woman''s outfit.


    Tired silently hugs her daughter full of strength.


    After slaughtering people, tiredness often lusts, but if there is an affordable daughter in town, she lays it together to handle it.


    I didn''t finish processing my libido that night, but I don''t know anything about my libido against this girl. But still seek the self, and embrace it strongly.


    The girl looks thin at first glance, but if she touches it, she can see that her chest and feet are well fleshed, even from the top of her clothes, and that she is the bearer of soft skin. It''s a more comfortable, superbly worthy substitute than any daughter I''ve ever seen tired of. But what tiredness wants is not just physical pleasure.


    Tired souls heal. My heart fills up. This is the only girl who gives me the healing of my heart tirelessly.


    That was the same for my daughter. Even for my daughter, tiredness was the only thing in the world that opened her heart.


    The name of this daughter, who calls her Father Tired, is Ayane, the fruit daughter who drew the blood of Tired.


    A few years ago, an inhuman boy with eyes the same color as himself, who appeared abruptly before Ayane, who lived in the countryside, told Ayane that he was his real father. And the days began when he was taken by agreement and trained as a sorcerer.


    Feel the temperature and flesh at all. Walk closer to each other if you miss it. As you enter between the floors, try to fall down and lie on the futon. Tired and aye sound.


    Because she is a real daughter, I can''t really see her as an object of lust because of her tiredness. I just want a hug, only a plush one. Just a hug is enough, but what is filled by that hug is huge.


    My body is smaller and younger looking than I am, but my love does creep up against my blood-connected father, and Ayane turns her hand behind her tired head and hugs her dressed as if to embrace her.


    Naturally, Ayane also understands that tiredness is far from that of the world''s father. But I am not dissatisfied. Even if he was a villain who repeatedly slaughtered and raped outside in an attempt to sweeten his fruitful daughter, tiredness was irreplaceable to Ayane. He was a master, father and salvation. Ayane admired tiredness, and tiredness admired Ayane. But...


    "If I hate you, as a magician... sharpen your power, and with that power... try to kill me"


    Tired shrugged with a pleasant cool voice in his ear. That''s a word I''ve whispered in my ear over and over again while holding the Ayane sound. I was whispering every time I hugged Ayane.


    There can''t be hatred or anything. Tired brought Ayane out of the abominable little world. It gave Ayane a new life. It gave me the joy of being loved and loved.


    But such tiredness has such comatose feelings as hindsight for Ayane. Suffering. That''s what Ayane knows. That''s distressing for Ayane, too.


    I would like to do something about the pain of tiredness, but Ayane, like her father, was clumsy. I don''t know what to do.


    At best, to the extent that we embrace sweet and tedious tiredness, it is about each other, even from the sound of Ayane. Ayanomoto is also tiredly sweet and annoying.


    "You... have been... stretching lately..."


    Tired of wearing the futon from his head and burying his face in Ayane''s chest in a lateral position, he whispered.


    "Yes. Shame on you"


    Ayane returns so with hesitation. I am touched on my training as a sorcerer. Certainly not feeling well these days. I know why, but it was an aye sound that I didn''t want to be touched on if I could on that topic. If they ask me any more poking around, I also have trouble with the words to give back.


    Because of Ayane''s disturbing mind. Hard to concentrate. I become conscious. Aware of his future to be visited soon, he has no energy for training.


    It was exhausting in the first place to create a cause of disturbance in Ayane''s mind. Ayane is saddened to be told that from her tiredness.


    "I know it can shake your heart... but it''s also... one of your training, right?


    The words sounded painfully in Ayane''s ears, saying away in a slightly ill-intentioned tone.


    I feel more pity pointed at me than Ayane, and Tired flinches his eyebrows.


    "Let me tell you something business, but that''s the same for your father, isn''t it?


    It was a reluctant tone, but an aye sound that mouths what I thought.


    "Doesn''t that mean me and my father are alike to each other? It shakes my mind easily and trivially, and the effect is bad and it comes out easily again."


    As I''ve said for a long time, Tired learns to love Ayane, while feeling terribly heavy.


    (I didn''t expect you to see me like that with a father like yourself, exposed and dropped into the demonic path...)


    Feeling himself looking at him with a pitiful gaze, Tired puts his strength into his hand holding Ayane''s body.


    While Tired loved Ayane, he also neglected him. I couldn''t wait to be seen with my eyes as if I had seen through all my heart.


    Tsukuba or rape, after returning from working evil, Tired couldn''t help but worry about Ayane''s eyes. He feels like he gets his heart stabbed with a needle by hindsight.


    Until I met Ayane, I also remembered and enjoyed the sin consciousness and other shards, but after I started spending time with Ayane, I became more aware of Ayane.


    I hate the world, and I think of Ayane with a parent like myself, who works evil things such as slaughter and rape to do Usa Sunshine, as a pitiful daughter. And I am tempted by hindsight.


    From the sound of Ayane, it didn''t change that he truly admired his father, and Tired thought the opposite on his own, suffering.


    Tired faces out of the futon and looks up at Ayane with slightly moistened eyes.


    Ayane also stares tired. I fall in love with a face I''m supposed to be familiar with. A close look at the beauty of the Father, with beauty and adorability not unlike those of the world, Ayane gently touches his cheeks with her hands.


    Touch the paler blonde hair with your hands. Ayane can''t wait to be glad that such a beautiful, adorable, daunting, strong, bad, funny being belongs to her. Filled with emotions that are neither superiority nor exclusivity.


    In such a happy time of awesomeness and exhaustion, the end was imminent.


    Ayane is aware of that. I''m not ready, but I give up that it''s an inevitable fate.


    I''m giving up, but I''m not convinced. Irrational destiny. Irrational sayings. Ayane sounds only in her mouth, but at the bottom of her heart, she is disgusted. against a father who unilaterally decides to make ends meet in happy times.

 188 3

    A middle-aged mountain ambush visited a luxury kiosk. The new American clerk at the kiosk rarely looked at him, but the other clerks didn''t. Whatever Yamafu''s outfit is, because he has seen the man visit this shop many times and meet with the great men of the Shogun.


    Yamafu is passed into the room and waits for the person to meet him.


    After a while, when the clerk hears the sound of walking down the hallway, Yamafu opens the obstacle and calls the clerk.


    "I''m sorry. Can you just hold this and Tsumamu for yourself first? I''m hungry, I''m cold, I can''t help it."


    Mountain ambush to show off a smile and order by doing a trick to drink a lot of alcohol.


    The food and liquor were brought into the room, and some more time later, the meeting person visited the room.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    And it came to pass before the mountain ambush, that he was of a public house dressed in court garments.


    "I apologize to you, Lord Tsumikado, for bothering to do your part."


    Yamafu, who has already had a cup without waiting for his opponent, laughs at Kanrakara.


    "Don''t be sarcastic. How long have I been the star charcoal bearer behind history?"


    As the head of the Yin Yang Master Tuo Mien family, the Duke, Tuo Mien Tae Chong "Tsumika Yasushi", without breaking his sneery expression, describes a social dictionary, facing a man in a mountain ambush and lowering his back in an elegant motion.


    "But why are the trainees standing up?


    I was not dressed as a mountain ambush before, so I''m surprised Tae Chong.


    "Not by chance. I was taken care of by the goers during the monster''s exorcism in the west. So I had dinner, and then I got a change of clothes that got old. I''m a vagrant, but I''m late."


    A man dressed in a mountain ambush said with a flamboyant smile.


    This man, who grew up in the mountain ambush, called his name the star charcoal Dark Sai "Hozumi Asai". He is the current heir to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, a witchcraft genre that has served as the landlord of Evil Spirit Exorcism Monster Exorcism since the world of peace. Tae Chong and I have been friends for a long time and are good collaborators.


    Unlike the Yin and Yang masters, who also intervene deeply in politics, the sorcerers and sorcerers, which can be seen in the eyes of ordinary people, never appear on the tabular stage of history.


    But it is they magicians who have truly powerful powers and actually face the troubles of the paranormal realm, so Tae Chong deals with Kurosai with the utmost respect.


    "It''s terrible all over the country. The region is full of starving and dying people, plagues are endemic, resentment is swirling, and the wild demon Yagami''s journey is only increasing day by day. I don''t care if any of you plan to cause more disaster in this country."


    Dark Sai says with a grin on his mouth, but Tae Chong didn''t miss having a sad light in his eyes. Though he is a man of thick affection, he therefore perceives that his mourning for the turmoil of the world yesterday will also be double.


    "Yep. And then the Tsukuba slaughter is rampant. Especially the one called Ghost Tsuji, who, after killing more than ten people a night, is also a user of witchcraft. I''m talking about even the sorcerer''s assassins paying back. It looks like the Grass Dew Mage went on a crusade last night, but what happened to him?"


    It was Tae Chong who spoke the name of Haunted Tsuji to the extent of public discourse, but I didn''t think that the person was indirectly involved in the case held by Tae Chong and Kurosai.


    "I can''t even keep it in the wind of a sorcerer. Do - the redhead who is about to wreak havoc on this country. Do you know where he is?


    "It''s like..."


    Tae Chong answers the Dark Sai question with a difficult face.


    "According to the Jesuit" Jesus ", he joined hands with a powerful sorcerer in this country. I was on a journey, and I saw it in all sorts of ways, but I couldn''t hear a word of it."


    Says Kurosai.


    Hakusai and Tae Chong had more problems than ever. It was requested by the Jesuits. An exotic wicked sorcerer who broke into this country is trying to do something wrong.


    The Jesuit men told me that if I let them go, they would surely bring great harm to this country as well, looking for him, stopping him from plotting and doing evil, and even detaining him and turning him over.


    "No matter how much you divulge, you won''t find out. There may be obstructions due to surgery, but honestly, there are doubts as to whether there really is such a person."


    Tae Chong was half-hearted by its existence, but the Jesuit missionaries are complaining in a desperate manner and don''t even think it''s a lie or a lie.


    They''re just saying how dangerous that person the Jesuit hostile is, that it''s dangerous to Dae-jeong. It''s not perfect, but if the story is true, we can''t leave it alone.


    "I can''t solve the information that I heard sooner than we heard that I had joined hands with the magicians of this country. Thank you. The Jesuit missionaries are conveniently trying to keep our secrets from us."


    Tae-hee exposes his discomfort.


    and there, a piece of paper cut into the mannequin flies in and stops beside Tae Heavy''s face. Tae Chong heard something from the paper and changed his complexion.


    "I already know who Ghost Tsuji and I are. He said that Shizuno is tired."


    Hearing Tae Heavy''s words, Kurosai stopped the chopstick movement that tried to pinch the dish.


    He is a powerful sorcerer, more present than he was before Dark Sai was born. Familiar not only with witchcraft, but also with the kind of spells. No one on this side of the world knows its name. I heard that he had disappeared neglectfully one day, even though he traveled all over Japan and worked numerous evil deeds.


    "No way... a good witch like Shizuno has been corrupted by Tsukuba. No, I was a worse sorcerer than I was."


    Dark Sai puts chopsticks on the dish on the meal, saying it in a shaky tone.


    "He said it was the candidate lead of Grass Dew''s succession who made this report. I don''t even think of it as deceptive. Maybe Shizuno is also the magician who joined hands with the redhead."


    The Yin Yang Master''s words spoken in half of a joke, but Kurosai didn''t listen to it as a joke. Because from the portrait of Shizuno Rei, who listens to the story, the possibility is not that it is completely unthinkable.


    "Anyway, is there a souvenir story for the journey? Kurosai Temple"


    "Oh, there''s plenty of it."


    Tae Chong urged me, and Kurosai broke his face.

 189 4.

    From the top of just a cliff cut, look up at the red-dyed sky.


    It was a creepy sunset. Bloody red skies are clearly swirling with malice and demons. Obviously the country''s spiritual magnetic field is disturbed. Without divination or anything, we''re going to see a murder star.


    About two months ago, a large number of locusts were flying around this red sky. What a disastrous sight. It''s the same now that the locusts are gone.


    The country is cursed. "It''s all about the Pacific Ocean, and Tokugawa''s world is cursed," he said - there was even talk that one of the sick prayers was so left out in the moment.


    Whoever heard his words did not think it was even paranoid. Even in the turmoil on Shimahara five years ago, one of the truncheons was releasing a curse at death. As if the curse had been achieved, there was abnormal weather and calamity that continued to stand throughout Japan.


    A massive locust outbreak, a volcanic ash disaster caused by volcanic eruptions, and a heavy rainfall flood as soon as it was thought that there had been a major drought caused by the sun, causing deadly damage to crops, and the farmers giving them caused a national famine by their pursuit of escape. A rotten corpse starved to death is seen there, and the corpse causes another plague. Death gives birth to a new death, just a hell of a picture.


    It is also the monster''s journey that is bound to derive in the turmoil of the world. Over the past few years, demons used by evil sorcerers have been flooded with them and attacking people. At the same time, the slaughter was rampant, so it was not possible to determine whether the demon did it or the slaughter, and the magicians who made the monster exorcism their business often also did it to people.


    I clearly see that the mood for doom covers the country. Shizuno Rei smiles quietly as she looks up at the red-stained sky in the sunset.


    "Whose work..."


    Called monsters, monsters, and monsters are not naturally occurring. It is deliberately created by sorcerers. So is the ceremonial god of Yin Yang Dao.


    When the world is disturbed, it has been a classic event for over a thousand years for monsters created by evil sorcerers to escape or be deliberately released from the sorcerer''s presence.


    Probably not even limited to this country. Perhaps in the other countries, if the country were disturbed, the same thing would be happening.


    I am tired of seeing that the dark mood that covers this country is no different than the artificial one. Is it the work of a powerful magician? Or is it due to organisational planning, not alone? It seems to me the latter if I think realistically. Tired thinks that perhaps, just like himself, the world does not care.


    "It feels good��"


    Zero distorted smile.


    For the tiredness of continuing to resent the world, it''s really comforting now that I''m full of ruinous thoughts.


    But I don''t even really think this is going to destroy the country. Seeing the world disturb and the likelihood of many human beings suffering and dying is only marginally distracting.


    You can''t be the only one who''s discerning that it''s an artificial task. Tired has judged that it will eventually be doomed by the Tabernacle and the magicians of the court. Different number. Different organizational skills. To this extent, the overthrow of the state cannot be achieved.


    "Father, are you not going home?


    Ayane speaks from behind, tired of not moving while looking up at the sky in the abyss of the cliff. After training in witchcraft with tiredness in the mountains, Ayane was picking mountain vegetables.


    "A little more... this is what I''m doing"


    Without looking back at Ayane, Tired tells her.


    "It''s a creepy sunset,"


    Tired frowned heartily at the words of Ayane, who came next to Tired and said anxiously. Because of that creepy red sky, she said that she was in a comfortable mood, but the frustration with the fact that Ayane had the opposite feeling from herself.


    But you can''t speak it grandiously in front of Ayane, and it''s unnecessarily irritating.


    "Right... right..."


    I agree with Ayane on the surface and hold her softly as if to ease my daughter''s anxiety. Because tiredness is one head lower, I dress like a cuddle from tiredness. Ayane is taller for the daughters of this era.


    Cuddled up tirelessly, Ayane''s expression, which had been anxious until then, turns into something full of peace.


    I feel the blissful thoughts of my daughter pour into me, and tiredness honestly rejoices. Taste the affection and affection of parents and children at the same time.


    "You were... gifted..."


    Tired tells Ayane.


    Training for the basic part as a magician usually takes more than a decade. But Ayane was very well swallowed and blessed with talent, so much so that she digested this in a few years and now calls herself a one-serving sorcerer. It''s time to finish your tiresome training. Later...


    "As a teacher and as a father... I am very proud..."


    The words to be told, I rephrased along the way. Speaking of it was a word that was painful to tire of and I didn''t want to hear Ayane.


    Tired turned his heels back as he saw the red sky gradually erode black. Ayane also snuggled up perfectly to it and went home with tiredness.


    The old man lived in the mansion of the Lord of the Kawagoe clan, Old Nakamatsuhei Nobuna.


    "The right-hand guard, Lord Yesaku, has received what he asked for."


    A middle-aged woman in the service speaks to the old man with a grinning smile and offers him the wrap in her hand. The packaging is quite large and can be seen to contain a variety of objects.


    "Every time, every time"


    The old man, called the Right Guard, smiles and receives it.


    "Can you teach me how to draw a Nanban painting next time too? Well, maybe not for me, but hey."


    Half the social dictionary, half the seriousness, the servant says.


    "I''ll be happy to tell you. Mr. Hune is clever and ready to draw."


    Makes a grin stick to his shitty face, and the old man mouths a social dictionary.


    After a while of public speaking afterwards, the old man opens the package when he returns to the room he was given. The contents are paintings for Nanban painting.


    The interior was decorated with numerous Nanban paintings. There are also paintings that are about to be drawn. The paintings of the war, the uninspiring monsters, the paintings depicting the truncheons, and so on.


    An evil grin, totally different from the smile I was making you stick up when you were talking to a servant, comes to the old man''s face.


    A right-guard piece that stands in front of a push-in with a plaque affixed to the corner of the room.


    "Oops."


    Remove the tag that was affixed to it and open it.


    Everything that was inside was a painting. But it''s different from the painting that was decorated indoors.


    They were the paintings of Chechnya, who were slain by being slaughtered, and the paintings of Chechnya, who were attacked by the Shogun Army in the ravines of Shimahara and killed without remnants. There are also many mixed women and children among the mutilated checkpoints.


    Everything was a picture of tragic and disastrous content. Moreover, almost invariably in those paintings were painted a mixture of dark monsters all over the body, with horns growing from the head and bat feathers growing from the back.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey


    Talk fun toward one of the nearly painted pictures.


    A slight spell-like grunt leaked out of the old man''s mouth. No, it is the spell itself.


    The indoor landscape changed. The rooms of the odd house disappear somewhere, and a red earth appears that leads to the red-stained sky and the horizon. They used witchcraft to create subspace indoors and alienate them.


    Countless crucifixes stood on one side, and there was the appearance of the mutilators who continued to bleed from their eyes as they were humiliated. They all groan with a sad look. Around the cross there was a pompous and a black monster painted in a Nanban painting, and he looked up and laughed at the chewed truncheons.


    "Well, let''s get started."


    The old man lowers his back and begins to paint. A set of paintings and a number of paintings decorated in the room have also been transferred to this space.


    I kept painting for a while with all my heart, but eventually I finished it. The painting depicted was a substitute for the fact that his daughter, who would not yet be under the age of ten, was being stabbed and killed with a knife by the soldiers of the Shogun. And behind it is a full-body black monster with horns of goats growing from his head.


    At the same time as the painting is complete, the body of the daughter of the truncheon, who was crucified standing right next to the old man, shudders as she retreats. The daughter was the daughter herself, painted in a painting she had just been able to do.


    A change occurs in my daughter''s body. My skin turns dark and discolored. My mouth rips, my fangs grow, my nails stretch sharply, my tips grow pointy tails, my body swells and I grow more than twice my original size, and from my head I grow horns of goats. Having undergone a transformation into a black monster, her daughter breaks the cross and descends to the red ground.


    "Hey, hey, hey, good job."


    The right guard nods satisfactorily, laughing at the black monster.


    After that, the old man finished a few paintings, and when he turned the mutilated trumpets into monsters, he cast a spell and put the room back together.


    I push in some of the paintings I''ve drawn. After everything, I take a single picture out of it without closing it, and I drop my eyes.


    "It''s Shiro. Are you in pain?"


    Pictured was a beautiful boy in a luxurious Nanban costume who was turned into Christ and crowned with a tsu, and struck with a nail in the hands and feet.


    From his eyes, he wept of blood, a painful form. From its back grew two glowing bird feathers and two disastrous bat feathers, and from its forehead a twisted horn toward the front. There is a glowing ring over your head.


    "Shiro, do you hate me? I betrayed you all."


    Spread a full, distorted grin, the old man speaks toward the painting. It depicts Shiro Tengrass, who died in the turmoil of Shimahara after being held with the Son of God by the trumpets and was sacrificed as an army general.


    The old man knew Shiro Tengrass very well. Naturally. This old man''s name is Right-Men Yamada. He is the only surviving figure among the 37,000 people who served as the executives of a single army in the turmoil of Shimahara and were killed by the crusaders of the Shogun.


    The reason he survived is simple. The right guard was connected to the Shogun Army, and he conveyed all the inner feelings of the Shogun Army to the Shogun Army in arrow. He was originally a negotiator with the Shogun, but was therefore able to use his position.


    Uchi was discovered by the Ichikatsu Army, and Right-Guard Masterpiece was imprisoned for killing his wife, but he showed the Tabernacle Army a sign of inside knowledge during the fall of the original castle, was sheltered by the Matsuhei Nobuna, who served as the general generals of the Tabernacle Army, and now lives in the Mansion of the Matsuhei Nobuna.


    "Your lords dedicated themselves to this Shizuno Right-Men work. A noble sacrifice, in return for a master who has limited himself, to become a great sorcerer who will be told in every part of the world as a legend of the future perpetual heist. Ho, ho, ho. This will make me a much more honorable creature than Deus and Jesus, whom you maggots worship."


    Mouth the surname given to him as a sorcerer, neither the name of a Nanban painter nor the baptismal name of a truncheon, and the right guardian''s work tsurfed.

 190 5

    Tired of drawing her own daughter nude on the drawing board. The painting style is that of Nanban painting. Ayanami exposes herself to nudity in front of her, sleeping on her back without being slightly moving.


    In the corner of the room, Ayane realizes that the monsters who somehow came are staring at themselves in a faraway winding. These are the little monsters that I made tired of.


    Ayane blushed his cheeks slightly, blaming them with his gaze, and the monsters fled with a glimmer.


    (Be my great master. What is my wonder disciple doing by now? From what I''ve heard, they live in Edo)


    Fu Tie remembers the person who taught him Nanban painting.


    I broke up not very well with that person, but I haven''t seen him in over a decade and now I remember nostalgia. Tired asked the man to profess witchcraft, and taught him all the foundations of Shizuno Liu witchcraft he had knitted. Instead I learned Nanban painting from him.


    I have heard that I survived alone by taking part in the turmoil in Shimahara and communicating with the Shogun, but I have no idea how that happened.


    Suddenly the tired brush stopped.


    "Father?"


    I also noticed Ayane. I feel a demon I''ve never felt from outside the mansion. Different demons are approaching than those made of tiredness.


    "You must not come. In the house... stay."


    After telling Ayane, I''m tired of thinking that my words were overprotective. It is also better to put Ayane on a dangerous spot to some extent and gain experience.


    By the time I took the demon knife concubine pine out of the house and went through the garden and crept through the gate, the demons had disappeared. Tired of feeling slightly demonic remnants. He doesn''t seem to be a mighty demon. I don''t even find it so disastrous. A passing demon, or a visit from someone who has a grudge against himself? But it''s strange for the latter.


    As much as I can think of, but most likely, it will be about Ghost Tsuji. There are boundaries in the mansion so that they are not explored by divination, etc., but if they were occupied on the way home from exhaustion, it could be that they would identify the approximate position and be sent out to explore the demon of use.


    It''s troublesome when people attack you in your sleep. Apply a songko-substitution technique around so that those approaching the mansion can be perceived from further afield.


    In the midst of tiredness tricking around the perimeter of the mansion, one cat was running down a mountain with a tired mansion, but tiredness didn''t notice it.


    The cat''s tail was divided into two parts.


    The great famine, caused by a series of abnormal weather events spanning several years, brought about a hellish look. Escape and personal sales, and even child thinning, were endemic among the population.


    It is the daughter of the family and the market that will be sold. The sight of a young daughter being taken to Edo by a woman is not uncommon, and if she is stretched out in the street, there is a good chance that she will see you. Tired waited for it.


    My daughter, not even at that age, was the one I was after. If you''re tired, your younger daughter is easier to put together than you are. I have done so ever since the warring world, and it was a classic target at the earliest, and also a preference.


    "Whoa!


    The lady with only one early teenager and bumpy girl, seeing the tiredness of a black crunch wearing red hair and white ghost surfaces, jumped off the hill just beside the street, raised her dismay


    "So, so, I''m out... oh, ghost tsuji...!


    In the face of the misfortune of encountering the ghost tsuji that I had heard of from the middle of the day, a woman who did not escape much of her fear. Tired of truncating it to one sword.


    Turn down the meat and turn your gaze toward your daughter where you rejoice in the constant feeling of life.


    Tired was surprised to see her daughter. My daughter just stood still and looked at the tired.


    The daughter reacted completely differently to the daughters she had been tired of. The majority of daughters were either shouting fear or being too stiff in fear after killing a woman.


    But the daughter in front of her stares at tiredness with a faceless expression, as if to observe. Fear emotions do not convey fine dust either.


    Tired of approaching my daughter. My daughter didn''t even try to move, and she''s still staring tired.


    My daughter has her hair tied at the back of her head, but because of her short hair, she may even look like a boy from afar. The appearance wasn''t too dirty, it was shallow black and tanned, and I had the impression that she was the daughter of a people.


    But my daughter, who lacks any color as such, is also tired of preference. Looks about the same age as tired. At my age, I looked small.


    When I reached for it, I approached it until it reached me and noticed that I was tired. Its unusual chi released from my daughter - trace, but it haunts me stronger than a regular person.


    There is also the possibility that inspiration is strong, that you simply have talent as a sorcerer, that you have an old soul, that you are born with the power of an alien, or that you are a demon made to resemble a person. Either way, it is found to be those involved in the paranormal realm.


    If a man possesses powers of alien powers, he thought it would be troublesome to be exercised while he was laying them together, but then he also wanted to see what powers he possessed with it, and tiredness pushes down his daughter.


    I put my hands on my clothes, my daughter didn''t even show signs of resistance. He opens his eyes wide with total facelessness and looks at the weary surface. with eyes as if to observe as ever.


    Tired grabbed her daughter''s legs and spread them wide, pulling them back to her head, casually getting them from under her hem and checking her secrets.


    In addition to being taken by a lady, it is likely that she has been eaten by a lady along the way. In that case, purification is performed with surgery to avoid infection with the STD class. If it''s my daughter, I''ll do something else. No, I use my biological daughter''s Tortoise blood for the secret of making magic props.


    I don''t lay my daughter abusively after being offended. It is not a preference such as Japanese rape, but it is even less preferable, such as further hurting the injured.


    About half of the daughters that can be brought to the maiden are taken by the maid on the road. If they were such daughters, Tired strives to hold them gently. It''s just self-satisfaction for tiredness, but often the other person is clearly healed by it.


    Knowing that she is not a woman''s favorite, Tired uses contraception instead of purification. I honestly have a strong desire not to make my own child, other than Ayane anymore.


    My daughter moved, poking at that gap where tiredness was casting spells.


    My daughter''s legs tangle around her tired neck. In an instant, but tired movements were sealed. Don''t miss that moment, my daughter''s hands stretched out, and when she grabbed the face of the tired ghost, she flashed her face forcefully as it was.


    "Wow, beautiful ~"


    A daughter who speaks for the first time and has her first expression on her face. What emerged from beneath the horrible surface was a voice of amazement and admiration and a joyous expression of pleasure at the fact that she was an alien child with a beautiful appearance that was difficult to brush.


    My daughter''s hand moves, and she begins to stroke her tired pale blonde hair as she is stuck in the void. She enjoyed the feel of her sagging hair and her daughter even had a flamboyant grin.


    The opposite of the pace was disrupted by the opponent who was about to commit the crime, and Tired shredded Xing. Not very much, but I don''t feel like laying it together. Gently away from my daughter.


    Tired in a different way, a strong interest in my daughter boils.


    "What''s your name... what do you say?


    I look seriously at my daughter''s face up close and ask.


    "It''s Chiyo. And you?"


    My daughter asks me back without fear while answering instantly.


    "My name is Shizuno Rei... Call me tired."


    Tired told Chiyo as he put his ghost face back on.


    "From you�� I feel a strange power"


    He was intrigued and tired had decided to bring Chiyo back to his heart. Probably also highly appropriate as a sorcerer.


    "Do you have any special powers? Or is there anything in your mind?


    "Huh, why are you wearing your face? Because you have a beautiful face, you can''t."


    Ignoring tired questions, Chiyo gives a voice that sounds dissatisfied. Chiyo kept opening his mouth faster than tired tried to answer that.


    "Oh, I hate being underestimated because you''re a pretty face. And because you''re an Inhuman face, you stand out. You have to make sure you don''t know your face when you''re slaughtered."


    "My... answer the question..."


    Chiyo was right to point it out. Instead of being afraid, he treats me in a clear manner.


    I wasn''t afraid of myself from the start, but at the time I was seen bareface, I had the feeling that completely fearful elements had disappeared. On the other hand, they seem to be even familiar.


    "Are you going to bring Chiyo back? I''m a magician. Well, that''s amazing."


    Tired could not forbid astonishment at the words of Chiyo, who went on to say away.


    (Can you read people''s minds, this girl...)


    I have seen the power and skill of the reading mind many times. Amazing is not there. Being read your mind is the worst thing for tired people.


    I don''t want to show anyone my heart, except one. I''m even afraid of tiredness. Therefore tiredness is strictly defensive of one''s spirit with a special technique so that one''s mind is not constantly read. The surprising thing is that Chiyo read through his tired mind lightly through that defense.


    "That''s not all."


    In a way that responded to the voice of a tired heart, Chiyo continued his words.


    "Chiyo is a reaper."


    That''s what I said. Chiyo spills a grin of masochism. There is a sad glow in my eyes.


    "Chiyo, there are times when I know that someone on the spot will die soon. I can see it. Just for a little while, but Death will show up. There''s no color, no shape, it''s just the atmosphere, but oh, I know Reaper''s here. People in the village say that Chiyo is the Reaper, but I can see that Chiyo is the Reaper."


    I''ve never heard of the ability to read another person''s death.


    "At first, I found out that my village friends were going to die. But I don''t even know how to die. His own mother dumped him in the river and killed him."


    It would be a slack. It''s not unusual. Little children, who can''t even sell themselves, are a classic when they are dumped in the river and killed.


    Still, I''ve also seen tired scenes of parents dropping enough stones from the top to crack their heads and kill children trying to come up from the river.


    "Next up is Grandpa next to Chiyo''s house, and next up is Yoshio the woody one who lives off the village. I told you to be careful because I didn''t want Chiyo to die. Come on, you don''t believe me, I''m dead. So, after the three of you told me, everyone in the village started to believe what Chiyo said, but everyone in the village, it was creepy about Chiyo. They wanted me to be gone. When Chiyo comes, he runs away and throws stones. Even adults were scared about Chiyo. That''s crazy. Chiyo was worried about everyone and told me. That''s why Chiyo was the first to be sold. And that guy who brought Chiyo here..."


    At the same time, Chiyo glances at the woman who was slaughtered by tiredness.


    "After I found out Chiyo could read my mind, I was scared about Chiyo, and don''t even talk to him, I was walking away for a minute. Oh, what my heart can read. I kept it from people in the village all the time. I don''t even keep it from them anymore, so I''m bulking out."


    Tired learned pity for a girl who had tasted loneliness because of her ability to be born.


    "But tiredness doesn''t scare you about me. I''ve never seen such a person before. I knew you were a magician, huh?


    To Chiyo''s inquiry, tiredness spilled nature and a smile.


    "I''m not scared... I don''t like it... With me, it reads my mind��"


    Tired softly embraced Chiyo.


    When I look at the wounded, the hurt, I feel tired or not able to stay. The desire to comfort, heal and protect works strongly. Strangers are plainly wounded, and even though they take their lives, when they know things, they cannot be hurt.


    "Hey, why do you want to kill me?"


    Chiyo suddenly changes the subject.


    This girl doesn''t know how far she has seen her mind, but with curiosity and insensitivity, she steps off and into the other person''s mind. I suspect that maybe it wasn''t just the mind that could read that hated me, but also the character of these chiyo.


    "Aww... well, it is. There''s something wrong with Chiyo."


    Reading what tired thought fast, Chiyo said so at first sight.


    "It is desirable that you be able to control that power by yourself."


    Deeply sighs, tired tells.


    "You take. At my disposal... as a new magician in Shizuno... I will have my training loaded... In the process�� so that you can also control the ability to read people''s minds�� Let''s ��"


    "Why are you slaughtering me? It breaks my heart after I slaughter people."


    Chiyo repeating the same question. Even if she doesn''t answer with her mouth, this daughter must read the thoughts that arise in her heart by the question.


    Tired is persecuted by guilt after committing murder and rape. Before killing, vanity, self-loathing and guilt swirl through your mind and suffer tiredness after those acts are done, even though you are filled with anger before committing them.


    A look drawn to fear before he was killed, a groan of anguish, a time when his life disappears by his eight hits. Those memories are evoked.


    If it''s painful, you can stop. But I can''t stop. Because those acts are not only painful, they are also fun. Pleasure and guilt live together. It''s fun to do. It''s fun to watch. But it''s painful to evoke.


    After you kill people, you calm down. I am captivated by guilt, but evil hearts lurk. But after a while, I will be captive to hatred and anger again, and I will not be able to fit in until I kill or offend someone.


    I ask in my heart what the hell I am. In the world of warring nations, I could not remember such heartache. Even with dozens of daughters in mausoleum and the irresistible in his hands, he had the same feeling that a toddler would kill a bug and play. But more than just a few years ago, every time I did them, my heart broke.


    I know why. Why my conscience''s blame has awakened in my tiredness. That''s the culprit of it all. So tired has to turn it down. To be free from this suffering.

 191 6.

    Shiro Grass Dew was dawning in the production of a new haunted cat, instantly losing many of the pawns he had struggled to make to the fold where the service asked him to succeed or fail in Ghost Tsuji.


    He relied on the simple power of numbers and was overconfident, Kashiro, but met his opponent for the first time that didn''t make sense, and suffered a loss like no other.


    Reflect on that and now decide to improve the quality. However, improving quality requires more skill and effort than simply increasing numbers. I didn''t originally underestimate the pursuit of quality, but your research escaped the efficiency of mass production without getting on board.


    There are various ways to make monsters, but in the case of grass dew currents, there is a simple way to modify and enhance existing plants and animals and humans.


    Grass dew draught witchcraft has studied demonic servants and techniques of production for generations, and over the years improvements to the technique have been studied. Stronger, smarter monsters, more efficient, labor-free and time-consuming methods of production, and their pursuit have been the mission of Grass Dew Stream.


    Kashiro had decided to strike the fifth generation after his fourth generation retirement, but he had begun to feel limits on himself as early as possible at the age of twenty. It''s not the limit of talent. Instead, Kanshiro had a rare talent. That''s why he had his own end in sight - the limit.


    Kashiro''s ideal was to create a haunted cat that was smarter than man and also had the power of a powerful paranormal.


    But the current way of grass dew currents alone doesn''t get very far. During my life, I had realized that no matter how stuck I was, I would not reach the ideal level.


    If it takes more than a few hundred years after generations, I can also calculate that I can get to where I want to go. But you cannot see it while you are alive. I can''t wait to regret that irrationality.


    Incorporating other witchcraft schools could also dramatically stretch the art of monster making, but that would not allow grass dew streaming households, as well as those in the division. As long as we know all the secret techniques and secrets after making the inheritance, and we don''t separate it from the grass dew stream, we can''t do that.


    "Kazushiro, there''s another demon in Edo."


    My uncle, Kojiro Kusaru, visited Kashishiro''s room and told him.


    "That''s a lot these days."


    I know you''ve come to tell me to fulfill my crusade, but nothing. I don''t care if my predecessors don''t bother coming all the way here to tell me, Kajiro, tongue-in-cheek in my heart.


    "Caused by distractions yesterday."


    Mitsujiro says with a stuck face. I also know that Kazushiro.


    The identity of the monsters who appear in the world and do harm to people is the failure of the monsters created by the wicked magicians who fell into the magic, or what escaped in the middle of the production process is abandoned. There can be no such thing as a naturally occurring monster, as the world says. If the world is rough, it has long been the norm for such wild monsters to appear more frequently in public multiplied by confusion.


    "I hope they return the stigma that missed Ghost Tsuji. Now don''t screw it up."


    When I told him that in a tone that looked down, he did not wait for Kashiro''s reply either, and Mitsujiro closed his tongue.


    "Jealousy, inferiority and mockery of the awkward"


    Hanshiro floats a mockery and stands up.


    Kojiro had not much talent as a magician compared to his masters in history, and even as the masters, he was being slapped in the pubic mouth with darkness.


    On the other hand, Kashiro''s talent as a sorcerer surpassed that of his predecessors, and he is well versed in the art of sacrifice, with high expectations from the Grass Dew family. That''s not funny, Mitsukiro came to see what the failed Kashishiro looked like. But to say disgust, he is a scarce, clumsy man of vocabulary, but hence Kashishiro mocked him the other way round, wondering if that was the best he could do.


    With a knife in his hand, he pulls the few remaining haunted cats and a new haunted cat, and Kashishiro leaves the grass-dew mansion.


    Using demonic and spirit-measuring magic props, ask how it reacts. Spread the map of Edo, draping threads with needled spells on the ground first, identifying the location with looseness.


    There are countless magicians in Edo, and there are demons they serve, so we cannot immediately identify only those who are rampaging and attacking people. Identification takes time.


    "Here."


    Take a look at the reaction like that outside the town of Edo, and Kashishiro casts a spell toward the needle when he does the map. He reminded the demon props of his opponent.


    Kanshiro rides a horse and walks through the city at night.


    "Hmm. Oh, my God."


    Seeing a black, giant shadow squatting in front of the long house, Kashishiro stopped the horse. From here, it only looks like a black chunk, but you can see it emitting intense demons, and you can clearly tell it''s out of the public.


    "Out."


    As he rode his horse, Kajiro threw seven balls from his nostalgia, high and high. The seven balls undergo transformation before falling to the ground, transforming into cats with two tails, each landing magnificently. It''s about two turns bigger than a regular cat.


    Kashiro himself descends from his horse and pulls the knife out of his sheath.


    Although the squatting shadow was in the shape of a person, it was obvious that he was not a person, even if he relied solely on the moonlight to see it.


    Wings grow from the back, and thin tails are stretched from the glutes that are like the tips. Come closer and take a closer look, a twisted horn was arcing from his head, his feet were swollen, and he had goat-like hooves.


    The black demon looks back. My mouth is torn, my fangs grow, my ears are pointed, my face is black, my eyes are glowing red. The twisted corners were curved backwards.


    Kajiro remembered seeing the monster. It''s not a real thing, it''s a Nanban painting.


    There were several carcasses at the foot of the monster. It would be the attacked townsman. There are no signs of being eaten. The hands and feet are pulled apart and placed on the ground so that they are crossed. The carcass, which was only the torso and the neck, both male and female, showed signs of committing the crime.


    Many of the demons I''ve ever encountered were attacking to eat people. But the monster in front of me did not kill him to eat, but to crush him. To its wickedness, Kajiro learns to be angry.


    "I didn''t know an exotic demon was going to go to Edo by now."


    When she suppresses the anger that boils more than in herself, takes a deep, deep breath, and then squeals, Kashishiro puts on a haunted cat.


    Of the seven, four haunted cats fly almost simultaneously from three directions. One jumped big and jumped off the head of a black monster.


    The black monsters get up, but the vandalized cats were quicker. My nails tear flesh, my blood stings. The blow of the haunted cat, which jumped from the front, was cutting the throat.


    But the black monster does not flinch, and strikes the cats with his arms. All four cats cleverly flush it.


    (moves somewhat fast, but doesn''t seem like a big deal)


    Shortly after Kashiro was optimistic, something amazing happened.


    Two of the cats were bounced off with tremendous momentum in a straight line and crashed into the wall of a long house across the street.


    One of the two more remaining causes blood and guts to erupt into the ground, crushed by invisible forces. The last one sensed it and dodged it.


    (WHAT!? If you use mindfulness...)


    A demon with extraordinary powers that Kashiro has yet to create. His My Haunted Cat simply has a stronger physical surface and higher intelligence than a normal cat, and has not reached the point of equipping itself with supernormal powers.


    Something cold runs on my spine. The black monster''s gaze was directed at Kashishiro. The next target of invisible force is undoubtedly Kashishiro.


    Intuitively perceive the timing at which the force of invisibility is released, deflecting the body and avoiding it. As she felt the force rush right through her side, Kashishiro stepped in towards the black monster at once, clamping for an intermission.


    Aim for the moment immediately after the attack and turn to attack yourself. Stone, but effective against demons less intelligent than humans.


    The black monster couldn''t react to Kashiro''s handsome feet. Faster than the monster defeated and fought back, the blade had reached the monster.


    His neck is snapped and he falls to the ground. My body collapses a little late.


    Kajiro could not immerse himself in the aftermath of victory. With a strange look, I look at the wreckage of a cramped monster. The target is a demon. I won''t always be able to breathe because I snapped my neck.


    But the monster eventually stopped moving and took a small breath of Kashishiro.


    (It worked, but this demon itself is a threat. There are magicians who create things like this, and they unleash them on the world, etc.)


    Normally after this, I would dispose of it by incineration to erase demon traces, but not tonight. We need to carry the body. Xiang Shiro decides that tonight''s report to Grass Dew will not be all that matters. He said it would be better to inform the proper spiritual institution of the Shogun.

 192 7

    Place a futon on the floor, Ayane awaits her tired return home. It''s already late at night and it''s usually time to go to bed.


    Add charcoal to the fire bowl. I feel particularly cold this winter.


    Ayane liked winter.


    I used to hate winter. But it changed when I started to spend time with tired people. To lean against each other in the same futon and feel each other''s muddy, it''s better to be cold. Colder feels more comfortable and plush.


    I was a little taller than myself when we met. I''m tired, but now I''m a lot lower than I am. Ayane''s heart is filled with bliss only with the tired feeling of neatly hiding to her head in the futon and clinging to herself horizontally.


    Ayane was born in a despicable village in a basin.


    I realized as soon as I was mindful. that both myself and my mother are treated differently from those in the village.


    While the children of my uncle and his wife were adored by their grandparents, Ayane was openly abused. He was constantly pissed off, beaten, and entrusted with a tougher job than his cousin.


    The children of the village bullied me, and the adults looked at me with swollen eyes, and my mother always waved a gloomy atmosphere with a pitiful face.


    My grandparents were spreading the word about my mother and myself as a disgrace to the village, a disgrace to the house. Even my mother sprinkled herself that it was because of you being born.


    In the winter, I was kept away from the fire bowl by myself alone, and the futon was given something thin, and I had to think of freezing every night. Uncomfortable with the cold, he unconsciously dived into his mother''s futon while asleep, but every time his mother noticed it, he was pulled away and driven outside. I kept doing that every night.


    The reason it happened was because of only one Inhuman burglar, who appeared in the village before Ayane was born.


    The Inhuman stood horribly armed, slashing and abandoning the resisting villagers one by one. He sat in the village for days, killing the villagers around playing, and offending his daughters from one end to the other.


    The villagers were returned for everything that struck their sleep once. The families of those who attacked the bedroom were indistinguishable between young and old, all of them slashed on their feet and unable to move, and were beaten by countless monsters and devoured and killed alive.


    After a while the Inhuman left the village, but some daughters had an Inhuman child. When she found out about it, her daughter harmed herself or killed her newborn child, but only one was born and raised in a certain family. That is the sound of Ayane.


    The reason Ayane didn''t have to be killed is simple. The workforce for the family was just greedy.


    Besides that, it also became a gateway to the villagers'' hatred. Ayane cursed his destiny, which was lived only to be abused, and hated those who abused him, and resented all the culprits, the Inhumans, the bandits and the doers.


    One day, before Ayane, a beautiful boy appeared with pale golden hair, fresh snowy skin, and eyes of the same color as Ayane.


    Those in the village feared the boy as a ghost, and some fled, and some trembled and fell down. I understood the significance of the reaction when the boy, who was not immediately known to Ayane, but seemed only a little older than himself, named himself Ayane''s father.


    The emergence of a father who was the culprit and resented the fate of Ayane. But Ayane could not have dust, nor hatred, nor anger against the man. I didn''t even feel afraid.


    On the contrary, it was the thought of the villagers trembling in fear and their hearts shuddering when they saw the structure lying on their feet. It was really refreshing. It was the first comfort I could remember in my life.


    Named Shizuno Rei, he told me to take Ayano at first glance and admit he was my son. No, no, to raise him as a sorcerer.


    During that day, many of the terrible stories that had been told to the village actually unfolded in front of Ayane. Several villagers were killed. It didn''t mean anything particularly profound, it was just a play that killed me. That lasted for days. My daughters were offended from one end to the other, including those who were not yet old enough.


    I was tired of Ayane being abused in the village, and my grandparents, my uncles and my cousins were killed in a more brutal way. Skinned all over his body, he was eaten from within and outside his body by the thousands of unknown worms of his specialty called out by witchcraft.


    With a lovely beautiful face, but to a father who repeated the work of the devil, Ayane''s fear did not boil. On the contrary, as soon as I met him, a strong emotion of admiration had sprung up.


    After a while, Tie took Ayane out of the village and took her back to her home, which she had built in the mountains. He was repeatedly murdered and raped in villages and lodgings where he stopped on the road, as he had done in the village of Ayane. From then on, Ayane began to feel pity for the tired appearance of repeating evil. There was no such sentiment in the village.


    While he was a horrible person working a number of evil deeds, he treated Ayane with a very polite and soft waist. Because of that gap, no matter how much evil tiredness worked in front of Ayane, I couldn''t have the perception that I was a bad guy.


    No matter how much you hurt others, it''s also because you never hurt Ayane. The village where Ayane was born was full of people who hurt Ayane. That''s why it''s sad that tiredness works evil.


    Tired taught Ayane various things every day. to academics, swordsmanship, physics, witchcraft, courtesy, art, and play. I even took him to the city to see Kabuki and to Mount Fuji to worship New Year''s Day.


    From time to time, he spills his resentment of the world in his mouth, yet he tries to elevate Ayane as a sorcerer and also as a person, with a sad look similar to what his mother used to float. Happy days, exciting, rich and fruitful, incomparable with that life in the countryside.


    To be honest, in the beginning, I couldn''t really see tiredness as a father or anything. However, it seems to Ayane that he was able to open his mind and accept it.


    On the other hand, tiredness was also seen to be sweet as she raised herself, her daughter. As if they were children of the right age. I can tell from the sound of Ayane that his heart, whose resentment towards the floating world swirls, is exhausted. I also want that healing from myself.


    Ayane is not offended by that. I feel tired and sweet with myself. I know it''s a lick of wound, but my heart never gets molested.


    But not my father. It was clearly conveyed to Ayane that she was being persecuted by guilt for relying on herself, her daughter.


    I was told that the reason why Tired brought Ayano back was to find talent in Ayano and increase the number of Shizuno magicians.


    And recently told. Once you have completed your basic training as a magician, Ayane wants to be independent from the source of exhaustion.


    Shizuno Liu, after teaching the art to the talented, changes it as he pleases by the hand of the taught, and freely entrusts it to the talented again - that''s the way he wanted it to be, Tired said.


    Ayane has no doubt about the idea, but finds it different as an excuse to nest herself. Obviously that tiredness is falsifying itself.


    Ayane heard the door of the house open and stood up at the place where several pieces of charcoal were poured into the fire bowl.


    "It''s late..."


    Ayane was stuck in words when she went out of her way to the front door. I wasn''t the only one there who was tired. I had a strange daughter.


    "Father, what about the daughter?


    "I picked up a place that was about to be sold to a lady..."


    That''s the usual thing. I know that Ayane is tired too. But I''ve never taken my laid daughter home before.


    "I''m talented. Plus... extraordinary powers too... So from today on... let me live here and as a Shizuno magician... I will try to work out"


    Hearing tired words, Ayane''s chest swells wide open.


    "I was sold and I had no place to go... and you wouldn''t mind if I used it freely. Ayane takes good care of herself."


    Honestly, I didn''t like Ayane. I also received as if something extra had broken into my life just for myself and my tiredness.


    I can''t help but remember to be jealous when I wonder if the tired thoughts I''ve monopolized can be directed at this daughter as well.


    No, that''s not all. Even though I have to leave here soon, I am also angry that I brought another daughter, as if I were to replace her.


    But on the other hand, I also feel something overlapping with myself when I think that this daughter is the same no-way presence as I am.


    Either way, there is a limit to the amount of time you and I can spend together. Farewell is not that far ahead. I want to at least taste the time that''s left.


    "Look, say hello..."


    "In Chiyo. Nice to meet you."


    My daughter greets me without fear, rubbing my eyes to sleep.


    "As Shizuno Rei''s daughter, I call her Shizuno Liu Sorcery Succession Candidate, Ayane."


    Ayane returning greetings in a hard tone. Whether you''re dealing with a daughter who''s not old enough, you have to thank her because she''s going to be a sibling disciple. To be an example to myself.


    "I need to tell you from courtesy...... you shouldn''t. I am the daughter of the same people as you..."


    Smile small and tired.


    "Wow, I''m sleepy. Can I sleep?


    Chiyo with a flaw and rubbing his eyes. It looks like Ayane without fine dust, such as anxiety about his position. Do you have the guts or do you believe in tiredness?


    "Are you not hungry?


    "Oh, I was rinsing. I want rice."


    Ask Ayane, and Chiyo answers with a blur.


    "Take him..."


    When he nodded small at the tired words, Ayane urged Chiyo to the back of the house.


    "Instead of me... no, it would also be a good training to take care of my sister"


    I squirm with a voice where tiredness can only be heard by me as I drop off Ayane and Chiyo''s hindsight.


    "That would be... a little more time for me and Ayane to be together..."

 193 8

    At the kiosk the other day, Starling Coal Dark Sai and Tae Chong Tumen were meeting again.


    "Earlier, I asked the Jesuit people for more information. The plan of the magician who has the roots of all evil is to increase the production of the Nanban monster, Transmitted Guard Stolen, in this country."


    "Ho."


    Hearing Tae Chong''s words, Kurosai spills a smile intriguingly.


    "You''ve heard of it. All black, horns of goats and bat feathers."


    If you are one who is involved in the paranormal realm, then that is also where the knowledge of sorcery and witchcraft monsters from other countries comes in. Some Dark Says wander around the country and interact with many magicians, but they are also euthanized.


    "I was witnessed outside the city of Edo last night and an armed sorcerer crusaded me. The Jesuits said something made in the early experimental stages might have escaped."


    "May I believe the word of the Jesuit?


    Kurosai asks in a frigid manner.


    "I went all the way to Edo, knowing the danger, and I''m lurking. It just doesn''t look like it, and it doesn''t deceive us. However, although there is no such thing as falsehood, it seems that there is something to be kept secret."


    "That''s not all I can believe."


    Kurosai thinks neither Chechnya nor Inhumans deserve credit. The missionaries are spikes of aggression. The South Barbarians have become a classic in their newly discovered land, first sending merchants, then missionaries to carry out missionary activities, and finally sending troops to invade, many countries already invaded.


    Not only that, Shinto, Buddhism can be a threat to the former, but also to the Yin Yang master and the witchcraft school that does not stand on the surface stage. It is for those reasons that an injunction was issued in this country, but Kurosai sees that the decision is correct.


    "Now if the words of the Jesuit are true, you can''t look past them. In fact, in the last few years, the world has been haunted by demonic feelings."


    Take a look at Dark Sai''s fears and suspicions, and Tae Chong can resist.


    "As a matter of fact, we call upon the Jesuit people and the sorcerers who crusaded the propaganda boredom. Rumor has it..."


    When a piece of paper imitating the shape of a bird enters the room from the gap of the bird, it dances through the universe and rides on Tae Heavy''s shoulder. When Tae Heavy slaps her hand, her companion opens her up.


    Two men and women enter the room in a courtesy. The man looked like a young samurai at first sight, but Kurosai nursed at first sight that he was a sorcerer. That''s pretty skilled, too.


    The same goes for the other one, the woman. The willingness to drift shows that the woman is also a fairly powerful magician. The woman is dressed in a gray plain kimono, completely hidden from her head with a headscarf and she doesn''t know her face.


    "The first time I saw you. My name is Shiro Grass Dew Kaori. He''s a candidate for the fifth generation of Grass Dew Witchcraft."


    "Well, of that grass dew. This is hardly a big deal. I am Star Charcoal Dark Sai. I will succeed you in the ninth generation of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft."


    Dark Sai, who breaks his face and bows his head as he sits down.


    "Ha, isn''t that a bigger one than the awkward one?"


    Kazushiro also laughs and sits across from Tae Chong.


    "Nice to meet you -. Call me Sister. Shishi ah."


    When the woman introduced herself with stranger discouragement, she took the headscarf. The wavy red hair flooded and surprised Kurosai and Kashishiro. More unusually white skin and watery eyes. The woman was an inhuman. I understand both that this is why I was hiding my face.


    "This woman from the Jesuits?


    Tae Chong nods at Dark Sai''s inquiry.


    "All this time, I''m sorry to bother you so much - Looks like the enemy we''re chasing is pouring into this country where Christianity is forbidden and doing evil."


    Dark Sai infers that for its enemies and doers, this country would have been a good place to flee after a pursuit from the Jesuits.


    "This is a masterpiece of what the Sun Book says."


    Keeping a flimsy look at the face of an inhuman woman named Sister, Kurosai describes a social dictionary.


    "Is there something on my face -?


    Sister, who does not represent any particular discomfort, but asks strangely.


    "No, no, because you look a lot different than the girls in this country. Yeah, don''t say that."


    Sister blushes at the words of Dark Sai, who whispered in a slight but cowardly manner.


    "All right, please. I thought you said," Oh, my God.


    "Ha ha, a good lady has to give her a proper compliment. Especially with its scarlet hair. It''s not the color of hair you''ll ever see in this country."


    Dark Sai hands up familiarly and strokes Sister''s hair.


    "That''s what I''m saying. It''s full of rare things from my point of view. What the hell does this ball on your clothes mean? And maybe with this hat."


    Sister laughs all in return, touching something like a big hairball, with four hanging in front of Dark Sai clothes.


    "Actually, I don''t know much about it either. I didn''t get these clothes. Somehow I just like it and wear it."


    "Whoa, can we get down to business?"


    Tae Heavy coughs and pinches his mouth, Sister and Dark Sai also lower their hips.


    "Needless to say, let''s not talk about our interactions here"


    While there is a clan decree and an injunction, even though it is an emergency, Tae Chong and Hakusai''s position are also at stake if they are known to be in close contact with the Jesuit, etc.


    "Now, Lord Sister, let me talk to you. The identity and purpose of those who corrode this country."


    Tae-hee to prompt.


    "A witch who enters this country is a child who can be called an enemy of uncertainty to us. She works with evil and powerful magicians in this country, telling them how to make a demon called Demon, and trying to do something different."


    "Who is that magician?


    Kajiro asks.


    "He is the only survivor of the turmoil in Shimahara. That man who betrayed his brothers in Chechnya and led them to the Tokugawa Shogun Army."


    All three quickly figured out who Sister was referring to. Right-handed by Yamada. In the turmoil of Shimahara, a man who was an executive of a single army.


    "You think Right-Men Yamada was a sorcerer?


    "His other name is Shizuno Rightmen."


    Given Shizuno''s name, Kurosai and Tae Chong solidified, and Kashishiro trembled greatly.


    Shizuno Liu Witchcraft is good at breaking illusions and sealing spirits, invading the spirits of others, and is also deeply familiar with foreign laws and spell-like spells that serve resentful spirits. Its founding fathers, Shizuno Rei, are notorious and powerful sorcerers, defeating several famous sorcerers. It even turned out to be who that ghost tsuji was.


    The fact that it bears the name of Shizuno can undoubtedly be regarded as a Shizuno sorcerer.


    "I''ve never been able to say it because there were aspects of shame in me and all sorts of complications - I''m sorry, guys."


    "Does that mean that Rightmen Yamada is still a truncheon?


    Dark Sai plunges into the apologetic Sister.


    "I don''t know that. That''s not what I meant, because he was originally a truncheon, so I was wondering if we''d be on our guard, because I couldn''t tell him because of that anxiety."


    "Let me get this straight, but at the inhuman and bateren point, you don''t have any credit or shit. But they say it''s a crisis in the country, and they''re just daring to listen. So no need for extra care."


    "Really? Then don''t worry about it."


    It sounds disrespectful, but Sister doesn''t show how he cares and proceeds.


    "The purpose of the witch relative to us is one thing I don''t know right now - The purpose of the Bat and Shizuno Right-Men works is clear. He will take action aimed at disrupting this country. He''s the one who''s actually producing the daemon. The witch we''re chasing just gave him the art of making daemons. There are several ways to create a daemon, but one of them seems to have taught us how to make human ghosts, astral bodies, souls, spirits, and things like that."


    "It''s one way to make monsters�� but"


    Kurosai roared with his face in his face. Because a person named Rightmen Yamada mass-produced the transmission boredom in its manufacturing method made me wonder what it meant.


    "Surely this is a national crisis."


    "Yes, you will need to hit your hand as soon as possible."


    Seeing Kurosai say it with a bitter face and Tae Chong say it with a true face, Kashiro wonders.


    "Isn''t it great that it could be a crisis in this country? I am also aware of the distractions and strange journeys of yesterday."


    After inadvertently running his mouth like that, he realizes that Kashishiro himself has slapped his busty mouth, and regrets it. Such rhetoric is also one of the causes that has become neglected by the fourth generation of Kojiro. It was Kajiro''s bad habit.


    "It''s not a big deal. He worked with a red-haired sorcerer, a sorcerer who could do it. It will be ready under it. The turmoil on that island plain..."


    And, Kurosai.


    "I don''t know... why would you make such a decision?


    Hanshiro further penetrates and asks.


    "Where do you suppose they source the ingredients to make demons from?


    Asked the other way by Tae Heavy, Kazushiro finally noticed and blued.


    "An exotic demon - if you need a dead soul at the end of a grudge as you create a transmission bore, it is massive. That is - the soul of Chechnya, which spanned 37,000, which ended in the turmoil of Shimahara. Perhaps all of them were designed to be killed by Yamada Right-Men''s work as a material for creating propaganda boredom."


    Kurosai said with certainty. That connects everything. I can''t think of anything else.


    "Jesus. I don''t know if it''s a right-guard plot, or a witch plot - but I''m pretty sure that''s the thing -. It is also not impossible to deliberately cause a supernatural phenomenon with the secret of using the daemon as a catalyst. It takes a lot of work, but whatever it takes to make a daemon do what the magician tells him to do, and it''s possible to do it as long as it''s numbered."


    "After the turmoil in Shimahara, they all started. A disaster that has fallen for several years is not just a disaster sent from heaven, but man-made - is it?"


    Kurosai smiles invincibly. The other three people on the spot took a look at the definite anger in their eyes.


    "As you will know, Right-Men Yamada does not hide in particular, but lives peacefully in Matsuhei Low."


    Tae Chong said.


    "Can''t we go on a crusade right away?


    "Bart, I can''t give you a detour. I''m ashamed to say - a few of my men who were watching the right guard have been captured the other way around -"


    Shiro Kasuga waved the sisters into a sinking face.


    "Then why don''t I take a look at the right guard instead?"


    Kurosai is named after him with an invincible grin on his face, and he rises.


    "Even if you say you can''t handle the detour, you won''t be able to leave it alone. If you have a chance to argue, let me try. Of course, with the witch."


    "Overconfidence is forbidden. The power of that witch is Berry Berry. It''s horrible."


    "Honestly, I look forward to interacting with exotic magicians. It''s really exciting, such as being able to interact with different cultures through warfare."


    He was a sister-in-law, but Kurosai only makes him lie with an invincible smile.


    "Multiple opponents. Plus, we have a powerful demon named Transmission Guard Stolen under considerable subordination. Don''t push it."


    Tae-hee warns with a sharp voice. I didn''t feel comfortable letting him go alone, but I know that Kurosai is a brave and resolute figure, so I thought it would be useless to stop him if I told him.


    "I understand. I''m not old enough to do that either. If you were younger, you wouldn''t be able to."


    Well, then, it seems like you can''t afford to be awkward.


    Kanshiro takes the words of Kurosai and jokes.


    "Ha-ha, I''m an old man who doesn''t want to give a hand to the young. Never mind."


    Dark Sai makes you laugh luxuriously.


    "How many star charcoals are you -?


    "Uh, forty-eight."


    Sister laughs at Kurosai, who answers the question.


    "You can''t even live a tenth of me. In Berry Young. But I give my hand to the young."


    "Oh my..."


    Three people who are out of line. It was Kashishiro who was particularly surprised. Bite your teeth at the same time as you''re surprised. Rumor was that the art of immortality existed. That was what he wanted most. Only the appearance in front of me is young Inhuman women, getting to meet it.


    "So I guess I''ll be there soon"


    The Dark Sai that opens its doors.


    "Take care"


    "It''s supposed to be the role I should be doing - but if it''s me, there''s a big chance that that witch will notice me, and I''m sorry -"


    Seeing Tae Chong and Sister sending out that darkness study, I don''t bother to scout or anything, and I think Kashiro should just pick it up for everyone. But I also thought they might have an idea, and I didn''t say it to them.

 194 9

    Waking up, Chiyo was baffled for a moment by the unfamiliar landscape, but last night''s memories were dug up and immediately understood.


    Beautiful tatami, violin, futon, handicap, ceiling. The unimaginable room of Chiyo, who grew up in the borough shop of the people. The hallway with its opening is also beautifully polished.


    Out the hallway into the garden, crouching in front of the pond, peeking in.


    Chiyo, distraught by the colorful carp, eventually sticks his hand into the pond without hesitation and tries to catch the carp. Naturally, it doesn''t work and I can get away with it. Chiyo gave up on one challenge.


    Chiyo sharpens consciousness. When I think of the image of flying my mind outward, Chiyo has the power to also grasp the space outside the field of vision. From within the spiritual world, we can see the material world.


    There''s no sign of anyone in the mansion. I felt signs of something unusual, but Chiyo ignored it. I already knew there were many monsters in the house when I came here yesterday.


    Further broaden the sensing range of consciousness. Exploration from the spiritual world is one of the extraordinary powers that Chiyo was born with, allowing him to touch and know where he is, even in places that are not visible to his eyes.


    It''s not like he had a separate training, but Chiyo had a number of these powers. Apart from their spiritual powers, magicians use spells, rituals, and catalysts to enter paranormal regions and perform miracles. It all depends on what you were born to do.


    "Oh, there he is."


    Chiyo touches the spirit of tiredness and Ayane and pulls his spirit back more than the spiritual world.


    Leaving the gates of the mansion, he runs barefoot down the beast path that leads under the mountains.


    I don''t mind waiting for the two of you to come home, but that''s boring. I was more interested in what the two of you were doing outside.


    There was a river ahead through the beast path. Not so much a rapid stream, but only a river that flows at the foot of the mountain and flows slightly faster. On the shore of the river, the tiredness and the sound of an unbridled appearance were bathing in the water.


    I was surprised to see Ayane and Tired bathing in the middle of winter. At the same time, Chiyo is distracted by the indescribable beauty of a white nudity with a luster that does not seem like a tired man and a clear white Ayane nudity that does not extend to exhaustion.


    "You know, isn''t that cold?


    Chiyo asks toward tiredness.


    "It''s cold...... But always to purify yourself and keep your mind tight...... be patient. Well, if you get used to it... it''s not a big deal... it''s part of your training."


    Answer tired. Ayane carefully washes its tired body.


    "Uh-huh. It''s training. Eh, maybe Chiyo needs to do this in order to be a magician too?"


    "That''s right..."


    "Uh, I don''t like it. Chiyo, I don''t want to be a magician until I do that."


    "I... have kept your life. I won''t forgive you..."


    Tired tells Chiyo in a calm tone that he will turn down with a crying face.


    "You can never be a sorcerer if you don''t?


    To Chiyo''s question, Tired gets stuck in words for a moment.


    "No... it''s part of my training to sharpen my spirit... from. Well, I don''t necessarily have to..."


    "Then don''t do it. Right? You just have to sharpen your spirit with something else, and you don''t have to do anything cold and cold. Yes, stop this training. We''re both going up fast."


    Tired of smiling and partitioning out on your own, troubled faces.


    "Even if you don''t do this, all the other training is tough and hard. You can''t just avoid them all."


    I say it as if Ayane were going to give me a helping boat.


    "Er... then stop being a sorcerer"


    Pooh swells his cheeks and turns that way, Chiyo.


    "Then anywhere... go"


    Tired of telling him with a cold gaze, Chiyo lets him pound his tongue.


    I wonder how he grew up with this kind of personality, and Ayane can look at Chiyo''s words and actions and shudder. Even though I am out of the house of the same people as myself, my strength is the exact opposite of me, and I do not hesitate to be afraid of things.


    Tired and Ayane rise from the river, wiping his body with a dry hand plush, and clothing him. and Chiyo spontaneously strips off her clothes so that she can be replaced.


    "Hey......"


    "So - Whoa!


    Before Ayane stills, Chiyo jumps into the river with his temperament.


    "Uhh!


    but where I got to my abdomen, I changed my complexion and came back.


    "If you suddenly catch cold water... if you do it badly, you will die..."


    Tired wipes his lower body and puts his clothes on to a shuddering chiyo.


    "Uh-huh... are you sure you can do this? I don''t think I can do it."


    Chiyo rattles his teeth heels and complains in tears.


    "Many times you get used to it...... but still, enough to put a little cold water on your body and get your body used to the cold...... every time"


    Ayane was taken aback by the unexpected side of Chiyo and tired was smiling. Ayane sounds as she sees tiredness with a favorable look toward Chiyo and feels something black creeping up behind her chest.


    "How could you suddenly... be so impotent?


    "If they kick me out, there''s nowhere to go."


    Ayane feels her chest slashed by the words Chiyo has spoken.


    "When you have the power to build up your training as a witch and live on your own... you decide where you want to go... fine"


    but the pain in Ayane''s chest disappeared in the words she kept tired and releasing. Now I know that I intend to encourage nesting against Chiyo as well.


    "Even Ayane, it''s time to leave me..."


    "Why?"


    Chiyo alternates between tired and aye sounds with a strange face.


    "Because they''re sweet with each other..." Neither for Ayane... nor for me. Of course... it''s also for training... instead of being at my disposal forever, I''ll be away from my parents... because I''ll be drilling as a Shizuno sorcerer in public and working on further research into witchcraft "


    It was sincere and at the same time false.


    Tired is severely disrupting his mind by the presence of Ayane. As it is, I lose myself - I am captured by thoughts similar to such obsessive notions.


    I was enjoying the black part of me tired. But I can''t enjoy it anymore. A heart that hurts every time you work evil deeds. It''s all a mind that has come to spend time with Ayane.


    You have to be careful not to create feelings for Ayane about Chiyo. I am determined in my heart to thoroughly draw the line between a teacher and a disciple. Otherwise, I''ll go crazy again.


    Because being thorough in evil is normal in tiredness, and being annoyed by guilt is nothing more than madness in tiredness.


    "Do you ever have to leave if you want to be with me? Doesn''t your sister want to be with you?


    Chiyo turned to Ayane and said.


    "Because it''s my father''s word."


    Ayane answers with a nagging addition and subtraction as she feels closer to the earliest hostility to Chiyo, who innocently mouths what she doesn''t want her mouth to say. If I leave my father''s former place, my father becomes jealous and insane when he wonders if he will adore this daughter in his place.


    "Wow, I had a terrible dad too - I mean, he''s a little dad."


    Chiyo doesn''t hesitate to say anything you think. Even for children, it''s too inexcusable to think about it at their age.


    "It''s not terrible...... I told you, didn''t I? It''s not good to be sweet..."


    "Uh, that''s not all. The truth is."


    "Fine, let''s go home now... it''ll be cold in here"


    Tired of trying to block Chiyo''s words and encourage him to go home. It reminded me that they were the bearers of the ability to read people''s minds. There is no delusion. I didn''t like being exposed to the depths of my heart in front of Ayane.


    (Before you train in surgery, you should correct your personality.)


    Chiyo and Ayane, taking their hands and walking in an outfit sandwiched between them, glancing at Chiyo, tired thought.

 195 10

    The life of the star charcoal darksai has been with the unknown world of the ordinary man.


    He was destined to become a sorcerer at the time of his birth, trained and recognized as his heir. I''ve never thought about living a normal life out of the realm of paranormal.


    Among those who have twisted the paranormal realm of witchcraft, those who step off their path as men, who are fascinated by their extraordinary power, follow. Even from famous houses of witchcraft schools that last for generations. Many use witchcraft to work evil deeds after losing a successor fight. Kurosai has fought and defeated these people many times. That''s what Kurosai''s predecessors and predecessors have done.


    A sorcerer is an explorer and a seeker. Step into the paranormal realm and pull any power together into a system called surgery. Academics by making it a technique that everyone can exercise even with training, even if they are not born with extraordinary abilities.


    They must be used to contribute to the world of men, and Kurosai has been told over and over again over and over again than his predecessors. I don''t have to be told by my predecessors, and Kurosai believes so.


    The power is not something you can give to the world, but something you have to hide. If the existence of power beyond human intelligence or the presence of demons created by it is revealed, it causes confusion in the world of men. And he that desireth power for his own lust shall be greater than he is now.


    It''s a floating dark sai in public, but the sense of justice and duty is twice as strong as a person. We cannot and will not tolerate the wild abandonment of a sorcerer who brings disaster to the world of men. Not to mention rhetorical discourse such as those who seek to destroy the country.


    Just a glimpse of Yamada''s right guardian work all over the city, Kurosai nursed that it was the one who had to be a regular person.


    (This is another magician with great power)


    Seeing the intense evil and spirituality emanating from its body, clearly felt in the distance, Kurosai narrows his eyes and spills a smile. Fighting strong enemies is where you want it.


    Dark Sai tails after the right guard piece. The right guard works into Matsuhei Mansion.


    "Ho, I live in a nice mansion."


    Dark Sai casts a spell. The ambient air distorts and the Dark Sai''s appearance becomes invisible more than on the spot. One popular technique in star charcoal flow witchcraft, which hides itself by the refraction of light, is a technique well known to other genres.


    Kill the signs to a minimum and go inside the mansion. From inside the mansion, there is an intense demon swirling, not just the right guard. Perhaps there are several transmission stuffs somewhere in the mansion, Kurosai reckons.


    I don''t know the footsteps of the right guard since I went inside the mansion. I can''t tail him close enough to get into sight in the mansion on a boulder. There are limits to killing signs, just because they are the other person. But from the direction of a very dark demon, I know where he is. There''s a right guard piece or a conveyor stuffy.


    (I don''t know where I was going to explore, but I don''t think that''s all I need to do.)


    Zero an invincible grin and proceed to those where the demons swirl.


    Dark Sai stops in front of one of the handicaps. I can feel the demon coming from up ahead.


    (All right, this isn''t your place.)


    Wet his fingers with a slight laugh, a hole in the obstacle, and a dark study peeking inside.


    There was nobody in there. It''s just decorated with some Nanban paintings.


    (No, this is a landscape only visible from the outside)


    Kurosai felt signs that the space was distorted. It''s a different space inside, and you can''t tell from the outside.


    Kurosai deliberately opened the barrier and stepped indoors. Moments, I felt a heterogeneous sensation running through my whole body.


    Inside it remains the room as seen from the outside. But Kurosai sees that indoors are no longer just that. A subspace is formed indoors, and this is only its entrance.


    We find a hidden distortion of space invisible from the outside, and Kurosai proceeds into it. Then the surrounding landscape changes dramatically. Red skies and earth, brotherly numbers of crucified truncheons. The world of hell itself emerged.


    "The spiritual world? No... when I saw where I entered with matter, I said the world between spirit and matter."


    Although the art of space manipulation can only be performed by high-ranking sorcerers, Dark Sai has never encountered such sorcerers who form vast and special spaces so far.


    "Are all the souls of an army that lost their lives in the turmoil of Shimahara captured in this space? What a sight."


    When I looked away, there were several figures a little further away. One is Yamada - no, you should call it Shizuno Right-Men. The other is a person dressed softly in black from head to foot. I can tell it''s a woman in a silhouette.


    Several more tightly tied inmates. disguised but would be Bateren. Sister said, you must be from the captured Jesuit.


    A right-guard piece hoists a drawing board toward the cross. Then the souls of the three truncheons, who were disgraced, tremble, and immediately undergo transformation into black monsters all over their bodies.


    Kurosai folds his palm in a barrel and puts it in one eye and takes the other. cast a spell and make something like a thin membrane in a circle made of thumbs and one finger. telescopic lenses made of surgery. At the end of the shot is a drawing board held by the right guard. What is depicted were three monsters whose three truncheons had just changed.


    I don''t know how it works, but by drawing monsters in the painting, they can create a propaganda stuffiness with captured grievances as nuclei.


    "I can make three at a time - Don''t do it."


    A woman dressed in black praised the right guard piece with a bounced voice. It is even more fluent in Japanese than Sister, but it is slightly flattering. I didn''t see the woman''s face, but she must be a redhead. Probably with the witch that Sister hostiles.


    (That woman can do better than the right guard)


    At first glance, Kurosai spotted the power. It''s almost like intuition, but I don''t think it''s wrong.


    (If one is still there, the two opponents... still can''t do it)


    Shortly after Kurosai thinks so, the right guard works.


    "Huh, I still can''t do it. I can''t do it, but this power drains me extra."


    "That''s it. I was wondering if we could make mass production."


    "Ho, ho, ho, I don''t want to get old. No matter how much you gain in knowledge, experience, and skill, you don''t have the strength at heart."


    "Then you just have to get eternal life. It''s not that hard."


    "That''s not the only consultation I can do. It''s against the aesthetics of the eagle."


    Then he laughed, and the right guard turned to the three conveyor boredom.


    "Fire of life is something that shines because it''s a limited amount of time. Neither the Lord nor my Master knows that. No, you''re still afraid of death, even if you know it, and you''re obsessed with your life?


    "In my case, though I''m not obsessed with life itself. Because life is only a means to an end. Come on. I''m just making it last forever."


    "Well, if it doesn''t take a limited amount of time, it''s the limit of that person."


    When you face each other and throw up, the right guard works referring to the butterens that are tied up. As if to follow its instructions, the guard stuffs slowly towards the Batelens.


    Understand what that means, and the complexion of the Batelens changes.


    "Ha, I can''t even abandon you"


    Dark Sai casting spells. In exercising a powerful technique, the woman and the right guard turn to the Dark Sai, perceiving that a strong stream of demonic power occurs.


    With the roar, there was more violet electricity than Kurosai''s sceptre, and two bodies were directly struck out of the transmission boredom. If you want to strike, you also had the choice of putting the troublesome right guard or the woman in black first, but decided that you should definitely sharpen the number of enemies.


    Two purple electronically struck transmission stuffs slowly collapse.


    "I thought there were crooks in this place. It''s like I didn''t realize. Oh, man, you really don''t want to get old. Hey, hey, hey."


    "I didn''t notice either, and the people there are just so good at hiding the signs."


    The right guard and the woman turn to the darksai who showed up.


    So Kurosai saw the woman''s face for the first time. She was still a young and beautiful daughter with bright red eyes. But as far as the conversation I heard earlier, I guess I''m not as old as I look.

 196 11

    "My name is Star Charcoal Dark Sai. I heard there was an old man who was up to something. I was interested and came to see what I was doing."


    A dark sai that holds a sceptre and beckons with an invincible grin.


    "Look, it''s an honor to have your famous star coal magician on the lookout. My name is Shizuno Rightmen. He''s the second user of Shizuno''s magic."


    Some witchcraft schools have a system that passes on a child to one heir of a clan, like star coal, while others use a system of brotherhood that gathers and teaches prospective people. From what the right guardian says now, Shizuno Liu is the latter.


    And the second person means the person who was immediately taught by Shizuno Rei, the founding fathers.


    "Though it''s an old body, there''s no shortage for them!


    Don''t scream, Kurosai casts a spell. The right guard works also start casting spells only slightly late.


    With the completion of the spell, as Darksai waves the sceptre, one giant flame column rises above the tip of the sceptre and heads toward the right-guard writers.


    Star coal streams are a rare form of witchcraft. Most witchcraft is the use of spirits, the manipulation of spirits, illusions, the manufacture of monsters, etc. Being a high-ranking sorcerer includes space manipulation.


    Unlike them, astral coal flow witchcraft exercises the technique of causing chemical reactions or generating physical phenomena. Although the crusade of evil magicians and demons is the role of star coal streams, such techniques were required.


    Flame columns spraying up countless chains. The right guard works right before it erupts from his feet.


    But this is a technique based on the assumption that it will be avoided.


    The flaming columns that were spraying up in chains in a straight line suddenly sprayed up drawing an arc. Seeing the flaming columns stretching around turning the dodged self around, I also understood what would happen to the right guard piece in the future.


    "Look, it''s too late."


    Shortly after the spell was completed, the right-guard piece grinned and murmured.


    The flame column strikes the right guard piece as it draws a vortex.


    "Hmm, I didn''t know you cast the spell of the premise of attacking your opponent from the beginning."


    Understanding that his technique had been broken, Kurosai became tannic and tongued as he saw dozens of flaming columns spraying up in the front.


    "With the art of star coal, I could have largely assumed what kind of attack would be taken."


    A right-hand guard who escaped to the strain of space with surgery appears directly next to the Dark Sai and tells him.


    Kurosai waves his sceptre reflexively at the right guard.


    "Not to mention this is a world created by the eagles. It''s not usually possible to transfer in space, but it''s not that difficult here."


    I grabbed the cane with one hand and stopped it, and I looked at Dark Sai and the right guard laughed.


    "Hmm, I don''t know about this."


    Kurosai gets his nostalgia. At this distance, the art of casting spells cannot be exercised. The only way to do this is to use a catalyst with a mixed curse.


    Two curses are unleashed from the hands of the Dark Sai, and they dance through the universe with the work of the right guard. It was a difficult attack at close range to avoid, but the right guard reaches for the spell himself with a grin strained.


    The spell stuck to the right guard''s hand - it looked like it. The palms of the right guard piece swelled, and a mass of oval flesh appeared, and the two curses were affixed to that mass of flesh.


    Shortly afterwards, the curse glowed white and the meat mass appeared from the palm of the right guard piece froze and fell to the ground.


    The right guard''s hand is nothing. Already separated from meat chunks. If you look closely, the frozen meat mass had a face up. That''s the crying baby''s face too.


    "Are you taking in a baby in your body? Oh, my God, you''re in a bad taste."


    "Ho ho ho ho ho, all Shizuno''s tricks are all over Shizuno."


    A right guard who laughs well. I took in the baby spirit precisely, accelerated cell division of some parts of my body by surgery to materialize the baby, and used it as a shield, but until that surgical logic, I didn''t know it in the dark study.


    "The art of star coal is flashy, but it''s too bad it''s too simple to have depth. Which, we''ll go here next."


    With that said, the right guard moves his mouth as he begins to cast a grand spell at close range.


    Kurosai tries to thwart this by turning the scepter into a sideburn, but sinks his torso and gently scratches it. From the speed of the reaction, I could see at a glance that the martial arts, not just the technique, are also quite good.


    I recall that Shizuno Rei had also been told by Shizuno Kashiro that he was good at swordsmanship. Many sorcerers devote their time to building the alien abilities of art, so it is a tease when it comes to martial arts, but there are exceptions. That''s exactly what star coal streams survive on the premise of fighting itself. Perhaps Shizuno''s school, as well as martial arts, is a heavy policy.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    With just one spell, the right guard piece completes the operation lightly.


    Countless grains of light appeared around the right guard piece. There is a small light floating above, below, beside, behind, before. The light was in the form of a three-day moon, which flashed slowly so that it disappeared or appeared, from top to bottom, from bottom to top.


    "Heh, this is amazing"


    My daughter in black leaks an exclamation.


    Kurosai, on the other hand, was at war. In the immediate vicinity, a good number of flashes of light float up just filling the space. I don''t think we can outrun them if they hit us all at once. I don''t know what would happen if I touched myself, but I know it wouldn''t be in all sorts of eyes because it would be the art of attack.


    The light moves simultaneously and hits the darksai more than up, down, left and right. Some come in a linear fashion, while others come in arcs.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Screaming with a pulled face, Kurosai rotates his cane hard forward as he bounces backwards and again. The light caught in the scepter was gone. The speed of the light attack is not beyond the reach of the eye, but there are too many of them. Some light through between the canes strikes directly at the body of the Dark Sai, and each time the Dark Sai flashes its face.


    I try to avoid it by jumping backwards as well as sideways, but the light persists in pursuing me. It''s troublesome that they''re not just coming from the front, they''re moving around to the side or behind. If it''s about two directions, I still can''t handle it if it''s pinched from three directions.


    Eventually the light went out and Kurosai looked at the right guard piece with his tin cane standing, his rough breath as he became all bloody.


    "I didn''t know anyone would survive using this technique. Hey, hey, good job. Apparently, the sceptre and the sceptre are also like magic. Otherwise, there''s holes all over my body."


    "Rude. I''d like you to call it a artifact or a secret device."


    As pointed out by the Right Guard, what Dark Sai is wearing was a spiritual substitute, in order to suppress the power of enemy art, but mainly for defense against spiritual attacks and spells, which are ineffective for physical attacks like now.


    The power has been largely killed, but the light has pierced all over the body of the Dark Sai through some of it. Built-in doesn''t seem to hurt, but it can never be called a mild illness.


    (The guard is boring, and there is another powerful magician. I''m sorry, but do I have to leave?)


    Guessing the minutes were worse than this, Kurosai decided to retreat and head to the entrance and exit of the subspace. The captured Batelens, unfortunately, have no choice but to abandon them.


    Neither the right guard nor his daughter in black tried to go after it. Is there a business you can afford, or are there other circumstances or prospects?


    "If you want to talk to me, you can bring my Shizuno Takeshi. Those who have the potential to beat me, that''s all."


    On the back of the escaping Dark Sai, the right guard told him with a laugh. Dark Sai, who hears its name and recalls a report from Shiro Kusaruka.


    "I don''t even think my master would stand in my way."


    Kurosai felt uncomfortable for some reason with the words of the right guard piece he added.


    What is the point of giving the name of someone who is unlikely to interfere, but who can beat himself? Are you being sarcastic after you find out that you have the power to beat yourself but you can''t possibly come to fight for yourself? Or...

 197 12

    Dressed in tedious armor, a body painted with blood and mud returned. But I feel myself settling in the opposite direction.


    Walk around the mountains, looking for fallen martial artists. From time to time I see what my people look like, but I don''t see what the prey to hunt for. I try to use the technique to broaden my perception range, but I don''t even feel any signs.


    "Apparently...... he''s not here anymore. Let''s pull it up."


    "Heh."


    Tired of lowering his neck several times from his waist, he told his people. Dry, hardened blood and mud snap into the beautiful face that even the girl can see.


    Tired was the deputy head of the group. While the swordsmanship arm is also grasped, there is no one to pinch the difference that the deputy chief is tired enough to handle the sorcery. It''s just a crane in the sweep, as one blonde emerald-eyed Inhuman beautiful boy mixes among the poorly resembled, thin, filthy men.


    Even though his body was dirty, his tired beauty stood out. Few of my companions were ever more affectionate, but none gave a hand or spoken out. Already tired was the property of the leader of the group, and even if not, he would be terrified and unable to do anything about it.


    "I don''t know."


    The rest of my crew were waiting for me on my way out of the woods to hunt the fallers.


    One of them - a tough looking young man advances toward the tired. I am not tall, but I have no waste of meat, and I am very muscular. The hair tied at the back of the head is full of habit hair and stretched to the back. There was a familiar, loving grin on his face.


    "What are you going to do now, Mister?


    One of my buddies asks. The battle here is over. A group without a name. The vast majority of them are originally civilians or fallen martyrs. There will be no settling, either waving a sword on the battlefield, and if you get paid, you will either search for the next battlefield again and move around, or you will attack travelers and villages as wild ambushes.


    Kill, take, offend, eat, noise, wander, sleep. Such a life. But every day, when I tried tirelessly, I was enriched.


    I walk to your side very naturally, tired, and snuggle myself out. Your head also turns its hand on its waist and holds it like a mistress. No, it''s actually that kind of relationship.


    "Right. We''ve worked hard here, and we''ll get some villages to stay."


    "I like that."


    In the words of your head, your companions smile low. When I tell you to stay, I''m not turning you down or paying you to stay overnight. After ravaging the village itself, we''ll just stay for a while.


    Your head and tiredness, who is also a sorcerer, accumulate drills of art in that breathing time. The villagers will also be experimental benches for their new art production. Eat and use without excess. There''s really no waste.


    Tired was picked up by your head and trained as a sorcerer by many years in anticipation of an excellent inspiration prepared by birth.


    I am not tired of your detailed qualities. I was interested, but I wasn''t going to ask. Tired didn''t speak of his birth, and nobody asked him.


    When I was in the mood, Tired was raised in the famous Martial Family. Parents of the upbringing say that the survival of a wrecked trade ship, tired when picked up, was young, but he could say his name. My parents liked the name Louis, and they kept it as a toddler name.


    He was strictly raised as a samurai son, but now that he was ten years old, he was deprived of his territory by war, and his tired father was killed in battle, and his mother and his unconnected brothers of blood were killed in front of him, and his country and home were lost.


    From its appearance, Tired was consoled by the warlords of the enemy nations, the enemies'' enemies, and captured without being killed. He was then freed by a bandit raid on the road to an enemy country as a sex slave. That was the meeting with your head.


    At first, your head also brought the tiredness around, just to comfort you, but tiredness gradually attracted you to the luxurious temperament of your head.


    The head also taught witchcraft in anticipation of his tired talents, and when he only became adorable with the tiredness he had nostalgic for himself, and he plotted evil as a member of the wild ambush. Tired embraced it without resistance, feeling no guilt in trampling others, and became immersed as pure pleasure.


    "Oh, yeah. I thought you were going to teach me new techniques."


    Your head laughs with a nigga, and your tiredness peels off one of your raw necks that you have lowered from your hips.


    That wasn''t the samurai''s neck. It''s the neck of a baby I killed in a neighboring village. The reason I was hanging mixed up in the samurai''s neck wasn''t that I wanted to brag about my neck. This was later possessed for use as a catalyst for surgery. Your head told you to take one baby''s neck somewhere, and you procured it.


    "Hmm. You''re right, you seem to have tormented and killed him. Be a good grudge."


    I look down at the crying face of the blue-white discolored baby, and your head says satisfactorily.


    "What kind of technique do you... teach me...?


    Tired of looking up at your head''s face spreading a naughty grin like a child and asking with an inadvertent look.


    "I''m still working on it, too. I had a basic mould. I''m going to teach you a quick lesson, and you and I are going to do some research. A baby is a person, not a person, and more than half of it is an animal. That''s why the spirit is so special. There seems to be a wide range of spells and witchcraft that can be applied."


    Indeed, as you put it, the foundation of the technique taught at that time and the study and production of the technique carried out jointly by the two of us thereafter can be applied in various ways and will be of great use. Until hundreds of years away.


    These were the best times of my life. Dozens and hundreds of people killed, no guilt or other shards, and I enjoyed it sincerely. Above all, I was happy to be on my side with my loved ones and to have fun with them.


    "Now what?


    Someone asks tiredly. No, I know the Lord of that voice tired.


    Your head disappeared from the side of tiredness. And there stood before him a beloved, tired, unlike your head.


    She still looked tired with a pitiful face that seemed to cry. That pierces my tired heart. The first unpleasant feeling I feel. It felt like nothing had happened before. Heartache. Guilt.


    "Why... do you blame me... Ayane... why do you pity me..."


    Girl nestled in front of tired - tired of taking her gaze off her beloved daughter and moaning.


    I dropped my gaze down and got a little tired. My feet were filled with corpses. In it was a mixture of those whom he had slain, which was also in his memory.


    I felt the girl in front of me slowly approaching me, tired. Tired was afraid of the daughter. Tired neglected the daughter. When I met her - no, after I started loving her, something decisive went crazy in my tiredness.


    "Ayane... more than that... stop blaming me... Ayane..."


    Tired of blatantly threatening and telling as if begging. Ayane has never blamed herself. But tiredness assumes so. I fear to be blamed.


    "Ayane... don''t look at me with pity..."


    Eventually Tired squatted on the spot with his head in his arms, desperately trying to see Ayane''s face. But even though he missed his gaze and closed his eyes, he was wary that Ayane''s face would not disappear.

 198 13

    "Ayane... Ayane..."


    "Father, be sure."


    Doomed in the futon, he called his name many times to tear tiredness, and a voice Ayane.


    I finally woke up from a nightmare and was tired of opening my eyes, but tired accidentally laughed at the fact that the person who was the source of that nightmare was there, even waking up from the nightmare, looking down at me with the same expression as in the nightmare.


    "What happened? Crying and laughing."


    Ayane also reacts strangely to tiredness, inadvertently zeroing his grin.


    The tiredness of loving her daughter while neglecting her led her to get away from under herself for the reason that she was therefore independent. When you are with Ayane, you are captured by guilt, and you cannot safely immerse your mind in darkness.


    "Anything�� nothing"


    I hugged Ayane with all my strength and said tired with a faint voice.


    Ayane sounds hot on her chest to her father, who looks younger than herself, sweetening as usual.


    On the other hand, I wonder what kind of nightmare you were having by calling your name. I don''t want to ask you that, and you won''t answer me tired when I ask you.


    "There are signs of those approaching here. Naruko-change-over reacted."


    I hear the words of Ayane I told her as I held her back, and the tired consciousness that was hanging on awakens at once. Spell a spell and fly a part of your consciousness out of your flesh to meditate your eyes. View of the mansion and its surroundings with split spiritual bodies from above. Two figures are approaching right in front of the gate.


    One of them looked familiar. Shiro Grass Dew. I don''t feel like killing or hostility, but I have a nervous face.


    The other one dressed as a mountain ambush is the first face I''ve ever seen. This one also sees at a glance that he is a sorcerer. That''s pretty powerful, too. No doubt his strength will be higher than that of Kanshiro next door. The man in the mountain ambush looked up at the tired consciousness and made him smile.


    "Hmm..."


    Leaks an admiration for noticing your presence.


    "Sounds like a customer...... There seems to be no hostility... so please welcome me..."


    Yes, he told Ayane to pick him up, and as he changed into his kimono, Tired turned his head to see what these two had come for.


    It''s normal to think that you''ve come to discuss yourself called Haunted Tsuji at a time when Shiro Grass Dew is with you, but it doesn''t look like that kind of atmosphere. Is it solicitation as a magician for the Shogun, or a request to help me because I have some difficulty?


    There have been several cases like the latter in the past, and only with regard to matters that have attracted interest, but there have been a number of acceptances.


    If it is the latter, Tired is treading on the opening of events related to many of today''s abnormal disasters. Invitation to man-made disaster. I was tired of doing a massive spell or ritual and cursing the country itself. If so, I''m going to say no.


    The two were even allowed through to the tired room.


    (I didn''t know you would go through this room by...)


    A glance at the Ayanami sound and a tired breath of small breaths. I''m sorry that I was clumped up, but the room is decorated with lots of tired paintings. Even the naked painting of Ayane.


    We''ll be sitting right across from each other and introducing ourselves to each other. Hearing that Yamafu was that star charcoal darksai, Tired was surprised at the same time that he was convinced.


    "I didn''t expect to build such a splendid mansion in the back of the mountain. No. Does this also mean a symbol of Shizuno''s great power?"


    Dark Sai says with a loving smile.


    It is a martial arts mansion built in a misplaced place called deep in the mountains, the home of wizards who work evil deeds. I don''t think he bothered to call a carpenter from town to build it. Kurosai deduces that he probably let a demon who made it using artisan spirits, or manipulated the carpenter with his skill. Or that he could have transformed the craftsman into a monster alive.


    "What is it that you are doing with star coal... what can I do for you?


    Tired of asking in a quiet tone.


    Kurosai was faced with tired looks, physical hips, attitudes and everything. It''s a very unlikely politeness to be an evil sorcerer listening to rumors. Dark Sai imagined a rougher figure, but the opposite is true. As an interesting figure full of unexpectedness from what to what, I saw it in the eyes of Kurosai.


    Apart from being passed through, the room is decorated with narrow Nanban paintings, some of which are naked from the daughter who just passed here.


    "It''s not a big deal, but actually, the country is in danger."


    Dark Sai telling her with a smile on her face, but her eyes weren''t laughing.


    "It''s also... above all..."


    Tired of already guessing what Dark Sai''s words indicated, he accidentally spilled a grin.


    "And it is not caused by the magician."


    "Disturbances in spiritual magnetic fields throughout the country, demonic treks, a host of heavenly mutations, all of which are the work of men and?


    Tired of deliberately asking. I knew it was a job by someone. It is a threat, but never impossible, from a tired point of view, such as a great magician who brings about a natural mutation.


    Tired also put in his own strength and skill, carry out rituals and do all kinds of prep around without having to do it. I can think of some means. But a great deal of effort and sacrifice will be paid for it, and I don''t even want to destroy the world by doing so with my own hands. At least at the moment.


    One of these days, if hatred recruits you and you can''t get rid of your depression to the extent of the Tsukuba slaughter, you can''t even say you won''t execute it. But I''m tired now, and I don''t have the energy to do that. Better than that, I''m temporarily killing people, offending my little girl, painting, and focusing on my quest as a magician. That is the full routine there of Shizuno Tired today.


    "Do you know of an exotic monster called Transmissionary Boredom?


    Hearing the words emanating from the mouth of Kurosai, Tired did his gaze at one of his paintings of Nanban. Kurosai looks at you, too. A painting of a black-blooded demon all over his body, growing two twisted horns, his mouth heavily torn, and he looked like a goat and a child in the company of men.


    Kurosai is somewhat wary that there were the same paintings in this room. If you''re connected to that man, I don''t think I''d bother telling you to bring him in, etc.


    "Devil - you better call me Demon..."


    Tired said with his eyes dropped on the painting.


    "There was a sorcerer in the land of this day''s book who was trying to build the demon. It is a story heard more than the secret of the Jesuits. A red-haired wicked sorcerer is flowing into the land, trying to produce the monster into the land. Although the woman has been in opposition to the Jesuit people over the years, she seems to be having difficulty working in this country because of the fact that a ban on Chechnya has been issued in an attempt to defeat her."


    "That woman made a demon, broke the country... you think you''re weighing it?


    "No, I''m not trying to make a demon myself, but it looks like I''m trying to teach a certain sorcerer in this country to make it by teaching him the art of propaganda stuffing manufacturing. It''s a mystery why you''re not trying to create your own propaganda stuffs, you''re trying to get them to do it."


    It''s an interesting story. I had some knowledge of exotic techniques and demons, but never touched them. And bringing this story means that you can also get a chance to touch it. My desire for knowledge and research as an explorer artist hurts.


    "Lady Oshiko, tea."


    And Chiyo, with tea treats on his basin there, opened his legs and came into the room.


    Tired again thinks we should still be the first to teach more politeness than surgery or anything else. The two of you in front of me seem to think you''re not making a fool of yourself, and I can''t help but be ashamed.

 199 14

    "Who is Master Osiko?


    Ask as Dark Sai smiles towards Chiyo.


    "Uh, don''t you know? Master, but he''s a child, Master."


    "Ha ha, I see"


    Pampered knees, luxuriously laughing darksai.


    "I told you to stop calling me that... and in public. Stand back..."


    "Yes. See you again, Uncle Stinky"


    Though flashy and tired of his face, Chiyo left the room without showing any attention and saying a word more about the extra. Now Kazushiro is blowing.


    "Does it smell..."


    Seems I cared a little for a word right now, Dark Sai with a frozen grin. Though I can''t help but smell my clothes in my traveling life from my journey, I was going to do quite a bit of bathing and washing my clothes.


    "I''m sorry...... That... that... I just brought him into this house... with no manipulation or anything..."


    I blush and become a nagging addition and tired of apologizing with real sorrow.


    "Kohon. As we continue, the sorcerer who is causing the disaster is your disciple, Shizuno Rightmen."


    Hearing its name more than Kurosai, its tired complexion changes.


    "Former apprentice...... I am. That''s... broken..."


    I was tired of trying to be faceless, but I can''t stop the discomfort from boiling.


    On the other hand, I found out that the culprit was a right-guard piece, and I saw all the stories. He had heard that he had participated in the turmoil in Shimahara and betrayed the army, but had never known its true intentions. If you think that was massive securing of resentful spirits for use in breaking the country, Tsuji fits.


    "I see...... The Right Guard took a lot of sacrifices to destroy the country..."


    "Exactly. It was the culmination of Shizuno''s technique, but when you use it to create demons, you can create up to 30,000 + propaganda stuffs."


    "It will...... It takes time�� but"


    You''re right by reason, but I don''t even think I can make a ton of monsters at once. Making a single demon takes a lot of time and effort. If mass production in a short period of time and so on were possible, all evil sorcerers with ambitions would be going.


    Perhaps those resentful spirits are not just for making demons, but are used for a different purpose, tiring thinks. I could largely imagine how a former disciple was carrying out his country''s breakdown.


    "You can destroy one country without exaggeration."


    Says Kurosai. I''m surprised he knows how to do it.


    "If we don''t hurry, 37,000 resentful spirits will all be transformed into propaganda boredom. No, if we are also taking in the starving dead of starvation today, that number is not thirty-seven thousand. They ravage and cause the dead to die again, and take in the grudges...... Ha ha, endless proliferation? It''s a terrible story."


    Hearing the words, Tired saw Kurosai as a person with as little head to work as he thought. But I can''t help it. Star charcoal magicians are out of the door when it comes to monster making.


    There are other uses for grudges. The inefficient task of making them all into transmission stuffs and so on will require years, even if dozens of high-ranking magicians are available. That is not what the aim of the right guard works for.


    "You want me to work with you... to stop you from doing that?


    Touch from the tired to the core of the story.


    "That''s a quick and helpful story. I brought this story because you are the one. Not everyone can be a good magician."


    Tired thought it was because he was a disciple knowing master, but it wasn''t.


    "As a matter of fact, I engaged Shizuno Rightmen yesterday. The result was an unmatched defeat, but I was told your name by the person in charge. If I want to beat myself, I''ll bring you in."


    Tired of hearing that.


    (Ah, he''s still on me...)


    Where I named myself, I had no reason to fight my former apprentice in exhaustion. We both know that. I was interested in talking, but most importantly, I don''t even want to see the face of a broken disciple.


    "Don''t ask me to be a star charcoal... you can''t say no without... but I''d like some time to think about it..."


    Tired hesitated to take on or refuse Kurosai''s request. The disaster being caused by the Right Guard is to be welcomed. The more disturbed the world, the more tired I don''t like the world of the Pacific, the more I learn to be petty.


    But on the other hand, there was something that caught on. It''s not just that they''re the work of the Right Guard. for a more different reason.


    One of the paintings decorated in the room pops into my eyes, and another reason for it, even if I don''t like it, goes through the back of my brain.


    "Thank you for saying that."


    Kurosai giggles.


    "You have a very different impression from the rumors. With all due respect, I thought you might be more rude, but if you look at it this way, you seem to value courtesy. Even if you look at the waist, you''ll see that the martial arts are out."


    Even considering it is a Takeshi Mansion from this mansion, Kurosai thinks it would be its line.


    "Is it your hobby to do unwanted prying?


    "Ha, excuse me for this!


    "Before you were born... in the world of the warring nations, there was only one surviving baby in the wreckage of a wrecked Inhuman ship, that''s me. As you can guess...... I was picked up and raised by the Martial Family. The country was destroyed before I became an adult, and it was up to me to be picked up again where I had lost my family and been lost on the streets, by a sorcerer who had been wild. I want to stay the same age that you wanted to save me, but that''s why."


    I''m tired of revealing my identity because it''s nothing to hide in particular.


    Hearing that, Kashishiro, who had always been silent and almost unresponsive outside of Chiyo''s entry, changed the color of his eyes when he heard about his tiredness. I find tiredness suspicious when I see it. I am tired of my hate-dwelling eyes. I''m surprised what got in my way with my words right now.


    "Hmm. Nanban paintings are also attracted to my hometown, right?


    Said Kurosai, looking over at a painting decorated indoors. I do have that. I was often made aware that I was an exotic person, so I was interested in exotic culture and knowledge and often purchased them.


    "The Nanban paintings seem to be alive. Your daughter''s beauty is portrayed as it is. With that said, the right guard was also a Nanban painter."


    Between the time I brought them here, I found out in the words of the present Dark Sai that I named them Ayane as my daughter.


    "I am the master of the arts, but as for the Nanban paintings...... the right guard is my master. I saw the painting of that one, and it came from me... and I taught it to you. Most of all... I''m subtly different from the pattern in the right guard... though. The right guard works instead...... he asked me to teach him witchcraft...... but honestly I didn''t notice. I wasn''t particularly talented, I was old... and I was taking it."


    "What does age have to do with it?


    Hanshiro in a challenging tone. Kurosai also turns a suspicious eye to this reaction.


    "Younger... remember... it absorbs better... But the right guard was an extraordinary hard-worker, so I managed to master the basics..."


    That was simply the only reason I didn''t feel comfortable.


    "Where is the right guard piece...?


    I''m tired of asking. Seeing what the word means, Kurosai gets lost. Two purposes are conceivable. One is to go and discuss a disciple. The other is the worst case, fighting with his disciples to turn to the enemies of the Dark Sai.


    "Ah, I don''t know what to do with him... I don''t think so. I''m just going to talk."


    Discerning the fear of the Dark Sai, Tired tells him to reassure him.


    "It''s the mansion of Lord Tsuyoshi Matsuhei. The place is..."


    But even if I didn''t talk, I figured if I wanted to, I''d be able to find out, and Kurosai answered honestly.


    "So will you be free here? Shizuno, I look forward to hearing from you."


    Kurosai rises and Kashishiro learns from it too. Ayan sounds that open the violin from outside the room. I guess I was listening to all the current conversations at the same time as I waited to drop him off.


    Tired only met lightly as he sat down, trying to say nothing more.

 200 15

    Ayane, who missed the two guests returning, returned to the room.


    "If you are a father, you can also control the former disciple, the magician."


    When I go back, I find tiredness irritating to the daughter who runs the mouth the most.


    Pretend to say it as if you''re spotting yourself lost. I was concerned about Ayane''s eyes because I was lost in the first place. I''m really angry if you say it from the mouth of the person who caused the tiredness to get lost.


    "Why should I... do something left-handed... then?


    I see my daughter with a dark face. I had intended to blame my daughter with my eyes, but Ayane is taking a tired gaze, not showing a bare gesture that moved at all.


    "From myself hating the world... then the world''s turmoil is petty... That''s why I have to discuss the Right Guard... right?


    "Then why didn''t you say no immediately on the spot?


    Ayane asks in a gentle tone. The reason for this is that Ayane also has a good idea, and I am still asking because I know it. It was meant to be a whisper mean to the tiredness of trying to kick myself out.


    "If that sorcerer wielded his power and created a world of darkness, it is in the end the powerless who suffer the most from it. Like I once was. But my father saved me."


    "You want me to save those people?


    "If Father doesn''t move, life that doesn''t have to disappear may disappear. If Father moves, he may disappear and save his life."


    Tired becomes even more annoying at the words of Ayane, who sees through his strays. I couldn''t help but tire of my daughter''s place like this.


    "In the world of war, the more I killed, the more I was appreciated...... But now..."


    I''m tired of saying it. No matter how much you say, it won''t tell Ayane.


    "If Father doesn''t move, I''ll go help Lord Starling instead. If you don''t even admit it, do as you please, whether it''s broken or not."


    "That''s it... you say..."


    Seeing the azure sound of his determined eyes, Tired exhaled as small as he had given up.


    "Why are you so... obsessed? The real reason... is what?


    I know Ayane is not simply driven by a sense of justice. No, it would have included a sense of justice because it was about this serious daughter, but other than that, there seemed to be more reason than that.


    "If we don''t move here, I think Father will regret this day."


    Tired was shocked by the words coming out of her daughter''s mouth.


    (Do you really expect anything from anything? and then you''re trying to manipulate my mind)


    I didn''t really take Ayane''s word for it. At last Ayane will want to wedge into his tired heart. Don''t let your tired heart fall into the fallen.


    The sincerity of tiredness in pushing Ayane out is because I want to bring my heart down to Nara. Because I want to immerse myself in the dark. I want to work evil without any guilt. And because we also recognize the sound of such tiredness, we want to stop it from happening while we''re together.


    "Which is the child...... you don''t know"


    Tired of smiling small and inviting Ayane. Ayane follows it, and sits down next to her tiredness, and becomes her father''s little body.


    In fact, Ayane''s pointer shoots a target. If we continue to overlook this, further disaster will be brought to this country. And I remember that I overlooked it. In addition, it was the disciple who broke the gate that caused the disaster. Then I think I''d still rather have worked the evil things at the national ruin level.


    "Meet the right guard... listen to me... then I''m going to judge you"


    There is no need to draw conclusions right now. It''s better to figure out if it''s something you deserve to move about. Sometimes simple curiosity or apprenticeship entanglement is of interest. At the moment, however, I don''t feel comfortable following Kurosai''s request or Ayane''s wishes.


    "I''m worried about your eyes and I can''t ignore them... just because they''re too light to move"


    After saying so with his own cheeks rinsed to love Ayane''s cheeks, Tired realized that his words now were the premise for the earliest possible movement.


    Kurosai and Kashishiro, who left Shizuno Mansion, were on their way home on the beast trail in the mountains.


    He said, "How''s your face?"


    Dark Sai speaks to Kanshiro walking next door.


    I regret my limitations.


    Without looking at Kurosai, Kajiro opens his chest honestly.


    "Shizuno Rei was a fearful sorcerer. Not even to the feet with the power of the awkward. If you train until you die, you will not reach that frontier."


    "What are you saying? I''m still young."


    Kurosai laughs and encourages, but Shiro Kagawa waves,


    "No, even when you''re young, you can understand the awkward. After decades of training, the immortal will never catch up."


    As I see the limits of monster production, I also see the difference in strength as a magician. It could also be said that Kashishiro''s misfortune made him young and enlightened about the limits of his potential.


    "Unless you have infinite lives, like Sister and Shizuno Rei... that''s regrettable and jealous. As long as the awkward have eternal life..."


    At the end of the day, it was there to get there. Jealousy, thirst and despair. If I didn''t even get old myself, I''d say the limits might be exceeded.


    "Hum, why don''t you ask Shizuno about the law of immortality"


    Dark Sai suggests in a light tone.


    "It is�� once a pattern of engagement, and most importantly, if the method and method were foreign law, it would not be accepted"


    From the notoriety of Shizuno, it is not surprising that it is a way to feed the lives of others. No matter how much you crave immortality, you don''t intend to survive until you sacrifice others.


    "Then how about Sister?


    "Actually, I already asked for that method...... I was refused awesome. Though there are countless ways of becoming immortal in itself, in Sister''s way of knowing, he says it is impossible for the awkward. I also asked him why he couldn''t, but he couldn''t tell me."


    In response to Kazushiro''s request, it was clear that Sister looked troubled and lied like she was trying to grab it. I don''t know which neighborhood is a lie, and I don''t know why I would lie, but from Kashishiro, I don''t interpret it.


    "Forgive me for eternal life. People are different. Well, you can ask Shizuno the next time you see him. haha."


    Kashishiro couldn''t measure what was wrong and Kurosai was laughing. As a matter of fact, I decided to cut out Shizuno''s story when I had the chance.

 201 16

    Due to the inhuman appearance but the difficulty of walking in public during the day, Tired is hiding his hair and eyes with a headscarf when he goes to town besides going to Tsukuba. I was duly deluded when I was called off suspiciously for concentricity, but when I was asked persistently, it was troublesome, so I killed him several times.


    The tiresome purpose of going to town was to meet a disciple who had once broken the gate. I can''t find authenticity in the story of Kurosai alone, and I''m somewhat interested in the sincerity with which the right guard works to destroy the country. It didn''t seem like such a big guy to do it.


    Tired wasn''t very fond of the right guard work, but he wanted to master the painting, but only for, he taught witchcraft as an exchange condition. But his ideas were totally incompatible with tiredness, and at the end of the day, after the argument, he handed over the bankruptcy from the tired, and that was clear.


    After a dignified visit to Tsuyoshi Matsuhei''s mansion from the front, Tie tells his name and tells the gatekeeper that he wants me to meet the right guard piece. The gatekeeper who went inside came back after a while, and Tired was put through the mansion.


    As he walks in the mansion guided by a small fortune teller, he feels a disastrous demon drifting from the end of the road. There are also mixed signs of nostalgic right guard works, but several different demons are condensed. It could be inferred that it belonged to the demons manufactured by the right guard, but it is not an unusual shabbat, such as keeping a large number of such demons in the mansion where they reside.


    Unexpectedly tired frowned when he saw the old man who was in the room he was put through.


    (Old...... that''s something)


    It was already a middle-aged area when I was taught and taught, but I saw its appearance of increased wrinkles, loss of hair, and darkened skin, and was captured by emotions that mixed discouragement and pity. But the right-hand man perceived such a tired reaction, and on the contrary looked as if he was smiling.


    Unlike tiredness, the right guard works not immortality. Even in an attempt to give him that technique, the right guard rejected and yet denied it. That became the decisive reason for the division between tiredness and fatigue.


    And Tired saw the right guard piece, and he noticed two things.


    One is the origin of a different demon from the right-guard work. Apparently it builds a vast subspace in another dimension of the indoors and accumulates a great deal of resentment there. The demon will also be making them refrain there.


    The other baffled me strongly about my tiredness. Remainder incense of the soul of a very slight, but unmistakable, definite, well-known person, perceived from the right-guard work.


    (... why does this person have any remnants of your head?


    It was the leftover incense of the soul of a thoughtful man who was tired and could never see him again. Not surprisingly, in years, he has been reincarnated after his immersion. I wonder if your next-day figure and the right-hand man are in contact somewhere.


    If so, it is where I want to find out and see you at all costs, but it may be to the extent that I happen to have met someone on the brink of your head, or I may have obtained the artifacts and implements in your possession. That much, the remnants of the soul you can feel are weak.


    "It''s been a long time. Be my foolish master, my excellent disciple."


    It was the right guard who opened his mouth first. Nervous and tangled gaze pours down. The gaze was directed at the mouth, hands and even feet slightly exposed from the kimono.


    "I''m old...... right. Be my great master and disciple of my wonder..."


    Tired of soliciting discomfort in the right-guard work that sees itself with a favorable eye. Tired around here is one of the reasons I hated the right guard piece. Obviously I see tiredness with that kind of consciousness, and I don''t even try to hide it. And even crawl an overly inferior gaze as if it''s funny to see how tired you are feeling uncomfortable. I also hated those personalities again.


    Still tired was what I got from this person was huge. And it came to pass after he had made his gain, that he broke the gate, and let him depart from beneath himself.


    "I never thought I''d see you again... but I heard you were planning something better than the star charcoal guy... well done"


    "Ho ho ho, why don''t you look at the painting of the eagle rather than the story? Few people can brag about painting because of painting. I''ve always wanted you to see it."


    The right guard opens the poem and takes out many of the paintings that had fallen inside, making them look tired.


    At first glance, I understood the meaning of the words of the Right Guard that there was no one to be proud of. They were all depictions of the turmoil in Shimahara. It''s also just a vivid depiction of the Army being killed by the Shogun Army. All of the paintings also depict the black demons together.


    "Brilliant...... Excellent......"


    Tired speaks frankly of praise. I was obsessed with those paintings. Seeing how tired he is, the right-guard piece wrinkles his face further and makes him smile with heartfelt joy.


    "I would have liked to have brought your lord''s painting and shown it to you."


    Right guard piece to say sorry. Tired actually thought about it, but it was also embarrassing to be known to draw all the nakedness of Ayane. Regardless of the painting of the other woman, there was resistance to being known as her real daughter''s nakedness.


    "You will have already noticed that the spirit of resentment gathered by the eagle in the original castle is being used to bring disaster to the world"


    Cut the point out from the right-guard writer, tired of crushing and admiring the paintings one by one.


    "I have some conversation from the Star Charcoal Dark Sai Temple... I am here... I was a little surprised to learn that the distractions of the recent world were your work."


    "That it was worth a try, even if I could just surprise my teacher. Ho, ho."


    "Because I didn''t think you were the one who did the big thing..."


    A little ironically tired. In fact, Tired viewed the right guard piece as a small object admiring the power of alien powers, and did not consider it to be some kind of ambitious figure.


    "Ho, ho, come on, listen to me quickly. I wonder why you''re doing something big that doesn''t fit your height."


    Seeing through such a tired mind, the right guard works.


    "Do you have any purpose...?


    I''ll sigh like a coward and ask you whatever questions you want.


    "Not to make a name for history."


    The smile on the right guard piece changed. A smile and a loving grin turn into an obviously evil distorted grin.


    "It''s also a feat nobody accomplishes. In the future, in this country, people thought it was impossible, and I wanted to be as admired and told as Deus. No, I''m embarrassed to have ambitions that are not worthy of age."


    "Bringing destruction, trying to earn notoriety, etc..."


    I''m tired of listening to you and getting more and more frightened. I''m disillusioned that I''ve been so stupid.


    "You don''t know. For the LORD, who hath lazily devoured the hour, sees and hearts in things that are contrary to the reason of the world, such as eternal life.


    The laughter of the right guard turned to mockery this time. Two things and anger creep up in my tiredness.


    "It''s good because people have propositions about what they can do and how they can shine in a limited amount of time. The Lord has acquired such things as immortality to keep his life in prison. Your Lord has turned down the possibility of the glow of life. I''m sure you haven''t noticed that."


    "Therefore�� are you breaking the country, as you do not shine in its limited life?


    Now it was my turn to mock tiredness.


    "Master Left. Can you deny it to the Lord? With a life of perpetual robbery, it will be easy to make a fortune, but in a limited number of lives it will be difficult. That it''s worth the challenge. I don''t know how much I said, but I don''t know who you are."


    "If there''s an ugly, old, life-ending technique to avoid�� it''s only natural to use it"


    "Oh, I''m sure I''m not your grandfather anymore. So, what''s up? You''re much older than me, and it''s funny how you''re a child to maintain. That''s what the Lord wants. No matter what happens to people, their minds and bodies will eventually grow up. Getting old. No matter how much I refuse. No matter how much the Lord refuses, the mind is not already that of the child. But the Lord''s heart is not old. Beyond things such as old age and youth, it is a monster and a monster that is incomprehensible. Whatever the beauty of the appearance, the contents."


    You''re obsessed with the look of that nasty monster - tired that I couldn''t give back. Such as mouthing it from your own side, that''s what makes it worse.


    Tired is not the only reason he maintains this figure is because he says he likes it. Because your head liked it. If we had met the rebirth of your head over the years, I''m sure you''d like this look. And I thought you''d love me like you did in your previous life.


    "The Right Guard... I told you the art of making demons, about exotic witches... I''d like to ask"


    I remember your head, and tiredness sometimes occurred to me. Remainder of the soul of the head that remains slightly in the right guard work. I want to find out who it is. The suspicious one is with the witch who came into contact with the right guard.


    "I met that girl after the turmoil in Shimahara. After obtaining a large number of grudges, I initially intended to make effective use of it in Shizuno''s technique, but there are limits to what I can do alone. I was craving a magician to talk to me, and I happen to know that girl. It was an easy way to create demons with strong spiritual power and the ability to perform the art, but it was difficult to deal with the first one. It reconciled and sublimated the techniques taught by Shizuno. If you''re interested, I''ll let you know?


    "It''s not the surgery that interests me... it''s the witch... I taught you that technique, and what are you... planning?


    "I also asked you. He talked about measuring the talent of an exotic magician, but it felt like he was being teased."


    I couldn''t feel any signs that the right guard was tired and lying or making fun of me. It''s also hard to imagine why you hide the person''s purpose in the first place.


    "And what will you do?


    The right guard asks.


    "My pitiful and foolish master. Is there any reason why your lord is stopping you from playing with me?


    Certainly not. But I get caught. I don''t like it, even if I subtract Ayane. I welcome it if others do, but I don''t like it because it''s a right guard piece that denies my thoughts and makes small fools of me.


    "I will do what the Lord wants instead. Bringing this country closer to hell. No, let''s make it hell itself. The world of Tahei and other fantasies can come to an end. Try the Lord, but it''s a pleasure?


    Right guard piece that tells you to tease.


    "If so... why did you call me by name?


    Half-eyed stare at the right guard piece, tired asks.


    "Is that the word you told the star charcoal? I didn''t mean to call... That''s provocation, or what I said on the go. In fact, you can stop me because it must be about your lord. Ho, ho."


    Tired wonders if it will be fulfilled. I wondered if it was something that purposefully speaks people''s names on the go. I can think of enough prospects to call myself in. Because the old man in front of you has a definite obsession with himself.


    Plus, you know I can''t possibly take on Kurosai''s request. There''s a contradiction there, and the right guard works are aware of it. But in all seriousness, the right guard may have said that because he wants to fight tiredness.


    (If you try this person... no matter how great it is to satisfy its ambitions, my presence... should remain untrained...)


    I also wonder if you''re trying to provoke yourself around and lure me out. I also thought that if I wanted to satisfy my greed, I could come directly to myself, but not trying to do so might be the least benevolence of the right-guard work.


    "You''re right...... right. But......"


    Tired rises.


    "In your mouth... it sounds like you want me to interrupt... Whether it involves you or not�� I''ll decide after thinking about it rather than coming to an immediate conclusion here"


    Tired of going home without giving a clear answer.


    I dropped it off and laughed sarcastically, sniffing my nose and this is how the right guard shrugged.


    "Are you lost without a pattern? Um... the incarnation of a demon wearing a man''s skin?

 202 17

    Because of his tiredness, Ayane had taught Chiyo to read and write letters.


    Chiyo obeyed it greatly, and Ayane coached carefully, but Ayane''s heart wanted to do more about itself than coaching Chiyo, for example. I trained and studied.


    "Sister, you don''t like Chiyo"


    Ayane froze her expression at the words of Chiyo, who ran his mouth abruptly.


    Chiyo had an obvious face. Words I said without malice or anything. That''s why it was extra shocking for Ayane.


    Sure, Ayane neglects about Chiyo. But I didn''t even put that out for a bite.


    "I want you to be gone in Chiyo. They''re gonna take that guy."


    Reading his mind, pointing out the ugly part of his heart, and putting it out of his mouth, Ayane tides his cheeks with shame and anger.


    When I saw how Ayane sounded, Chiyo snorted, feeling sorry for her. Seeing as I could apparently give Chiyo some attention, Ayane''s anger also eased a little. At the same time, I am ashamed of my immaturity.


    "I''m sorry. Chiyo didn''t want to read people''s minds either, but he poured in on his own."


    "If you think it''s bad, even if you know it, don''t tell them."


    Ayane, who caresses Chiyo''s head. By doing so, Ayane was suppressing her feelings and attempting to control them.


    "Because... I don''t like the thought of you being gone anymore"


    I suppose you''re saying something about being sold to lip service, and Ayane takes pity on Chiyo.


    "Okay. I''ll try not to think of it that way anymore."


    Ayane stroking Chiyo''s cheek that makes her crying face.


    "Sister, you''re going to be separated from him"


    With a crying face, Chiyo utters words that pierce Ayane''s heart again.


    "Even though I love Master Osiko. They''ll kick me out. It''s gonna be the same as Chiyo."


    "You''re not being kicked out. It''s nesting. for me to walk ahead as an adult, as a single witch."


    "No, I''m not. Lady Osiko is trying to kick your sister out for another reason."


    "I know."


    smiling powerlessly, Ayane said.


    The real reason my father tries to break up with himself. You can''t possibly not figure that out. For my father''s sake, I think I should be forced to stay on my father''s side, but due to Ayane''s character, I can''t push him off that far.


    "That''s right. Chiyo asks Master Osiko. Don''t kick your sister out. Chiyo had no choice but to sell her house to starve to death, but that''s not what your sister did."


    "Stop."


    "Why?"


    "Do not disobey your father''s decision."


    "So why?


    I can''t find any more words to give back to Chiyo, who persists in eating down and pointing her mouth, and Ayane sounds like a troubled face.


    "Where Chiyo said... Father will never break, because even if you listen to Chiyo and put me on his side, it will torment Father"


    After a while Ayane answered.


    "I can''t be your father right now. Even I can''t do it right now. I''m immature, too, and my father hasn''t broken his own lost or bad heart. Yes... not until we grow up together."


    Ayane who always speaks to herself about what she says in her heart. There was a nuance that I was trying to convince myself by assuming that, but I''m not even wrong.


    "But it looks spicy. That''s crazy. Absolutely crazy. Something different."


    Still eating down Chiyo.


    "Chiyo, I think. Being born means you''re free to play here. The mountains, the rivers, the roads, the cities, the houses are all playgrounds. Chiyo, they kicked me out of the village, but I''m free. Live the way you like. Master Osiko is with me because I like him. If they try to kick me out, they won''t kick me out this time. Against Master Osiko. But we''re together. So..."


    Chiyo takes Ayane''s hand.


    "So is your sister. Okay?


    I can''t look directly into Chiyo''s pure eyes, and Ayane turns away. My eyeballs are getting hot.


    "I can''t..."


    A wave of emotions tries to overflow out of my body, but it was already flowing down my cheek.


    Shizuno Rei and Yamada Right-Men. Talk about when these two still meet and the years don''t go by.


    Six small barrels arranged at equal intervals over the tatami. And out of all its mouths standeth up unto the ceiling like a white lion.


    "Mmm..."


    I let sweat seep through my forehead and the right guard works roar. The concentration is about to break. Starting to shake up from the barrel, it also appears that the mind is only thinning.


    "Don''t loosen your consciousness�� but don''t help�� keep it"


    Tired of painting in the same room, he told without even looking at the right-guard writer.


    Right guard piece to do as I was told. Then the swinging pigeon returns to the straight line again.


    I was told in advance that learning witchcraft and other things beyond forty is not the norm. Therefore, the right guard was quite prepared, but the spiciness of his daily training was filled with boulders.


    On the other hand, tiredness is just a day of painting. To put it tirelessly, the right guard work is an impossible disciple, but from the right guard work, tiredness is a very good disciple. The Right Guard never felt inferior to this relationship, and on the contrary, I even feel at ease.


    "No."


    The right guard piece that roars again. A torn horse in front of the right guard flanked across the house.


    "No... right. Even though we''re still in the early stages... it''s hard to move on."


    Again, keeping an eye out for the right-guard writer, Tired said and sighed as if he had actually seen how it was going.


    "Ultimately, it has to be activated in an instant..."


    That''s what they said, and the right-hand man felt it was an impenetrable story. I wonder if I can make it that far by fulfilling it, and my resolve shakes.


    Immediately afterwards, the anger against himself aroused in the right-guard work.


    The realm of mystery I didn''t want. realm beyond human intelligence. You can step in there. No, I''m already stepping in. And my time is limited. I can''t even afford to be crying.


    The realm of mystery sought by the Right Guard. At first I asked Christianity for it, but it was just a Nanban religion, and it didn''t fill me up. Where I was about to give up, I met a magician named Shizuno Rei, and instead of teaching me Nanban paintings, I was asked to teach me the basics of witchcraft.


    "At the very least... with rejuvenation... if you can get your physical age back to about twenty, you can absorb it."


    "That''s unacceptable."


    The right guard who laughs with his nose at words he has spoken many times. Even his aesthetics, such as manipulating his age, make him relieved. It is also an inner spiral that tiredness maintains its young appearance.


    Concentration was completely interrupted, and the right guard piece lost power. The bubble that was standing out of the barrel is misty. A spiritual soul that had materialized in its shape returns to the body that was in the barrel.


    Turn your gaze toward the tired. He paints indifferently, as does his phase. Seeing its clear face and glances, the right guard narrows his eyes. Nature and grin spilled. You have a distorted mouth, an inferior grin.


    There''s no way I don''t realize how tired I am that my gaze of desire is pouring down, but I didn''t care. I was so focused that I didn''t care.


    I have unparalleled feelings for myself, and I don''t even try to hide it. It''s a right-guard work, but tiredness behaves like it''s not even on my teeth. I am accustomed to being exposed to such gaze from the wild days, but that in the right guard''s work was too blatant and offensive to help. But he was also hesitant to complain about it and kept pretending he didn''t care.


    (I''ll make them all my own. That''s the beauty that the eagles were after. It would be a good place if we had the strength and the dawn that did the great work.)


    By incorporating it into one of your ambitions, you inspire yourself more.


    "Me by all means and you dare to go through the aesthetics..."


    Tired squeaks.


    "You''re closer to thinking...... right? Dead to my master."


    In response to that word, the right-guard work reflexively learned feelings similar to remorse. If you die through aesthetics, the right-hand man thinks that''s fine. But the wording of his tired mouth, for some reason, became a small thorn and pierced the heart of the right guard.

 203 18

    White whites standing up from one barrel. Chiyo sits in front of it and meditates, concentrating his spirit.


    From the first day of his training as a sorcerer, Tired was wrapping his tongue when he saw Chiyo try to do the assignment he had been given instantly.


    It is an initial technique during the initial manipulation of the spiritual body, but no one or other works well from the beginning. At least I wasn''t tired and well, and Ayane and the right guard work failed many times, and it took days to be able to materialize and radiate the spirit body in the barrel with the corpse outside the barrel in a shaped fashion.


    I knew it, but I have a certain talent. Tired thought he might eventually become a sorcerer who would cross himself over time.


    "It''s easy, this. I thought it would be harder to train Yojutsu."


    Chiyo looks tired and spreads her mouth, showing her white teeth and making her laugh.


    "It is a training that combines getting used to dealing with the Spirit with... the spiritual concentration of surgery and... You seem to have some extraordinary talent for both of them. Let''s increase the number of barrels��"


    Tired opens the chamber, and puts out the barrel that was inside. Inside is a cadaver that is stored using anti-corruption techniques. In its corpse, it encloses a spirit that has been left unbudded by art.


    "We have to be careful not to let Chiyo get chronic."


    Ayane, who was watching Chiyo''s training, makes a rare joke. He also had a smile on his mouth. At first I saw it in my tired eyes like Ayane neglected to talk about Chiyo, but at least not now.


    "Chronic heart is an obstacle to growth��"


    I answer that with few words of tiredness. He was chronic when he started remembering his surgery and remembered being scolded perfectly by your head, the master.


    "I''d like to learn a lot of surgery soon. The art of transformation, the art of enriching crops, the art of eating all the people you don''t like all over the place."


    "There is no such technique in Shizuno right now...... Knit it yourself."


    "Uh, yeah. Is technique something you make yourself?


    "Something made by a person''s hand and which, if mastered, generates the same paranormal phenomenon - that is�� the art. It''s different from what Chiyo is born to be capable of... And those who became magicians in public studied and knitted new techniques. Alternatively, improve and enhance the existing technique��"


    "Huh, huh. I''d like to be alone as soon as possible."


    In fact, it is not easy to knit a new technique. A magician or spell who is not immortal would have at most two or three in his lifetime.


    If you are a fairly talented magician, you will knit more techniques, but there are many who encourage improvements in existing techniques rather than knitting new ones in the first place.


    "Master Osiko, you''re really already a grandfather, aren''t you?


    Chiyo reads what he was tired of thinking and mouths an uncluttered question.


    "My original age...... right...... I know the art of keeping my flesh young, so I won''t grow old or old..."


    "Nice, that. Something''s great. Chiyo has always been a child, too, and I want to be sweet. I don''t want to be an adult."


    "In that sense... I''m not keeping this look... but"


    "Then why?


    I remember the conversation I had the other day with the right guard piece, tired of feeling uncomfortable.


    "Someone I admire told me to stay... because he loved me"


    "Yes, it is. You must be a good guy because you like kids. I''m pretty sure Chiyo thinks you''re a good kid."


    "My first apprentice liked kids too... but he''s not a good person"


    The meaning of that favorite is also a story in a refracted sense, but I''m tired of accidentally saying it.


    "How was the meeting with the right-hand man?


    In response to the word first disciple, Ayane asks.


    Tired kept his mouth shut for a while and wondered how to answer. To be honest, I just have the impression that I just felt uncomfortable seeing you again. I felt worse than I had imagined before I met you.


    I honestly don''t really understand the purpose of the right guard work either. The breakdown of the country itself is painful, but the motive is really ridiculous. Though I tried to say that I would decide to deal with it after I met him, honestly I''m not even willing to intervene. I feel like doing it on my own.


    "I was able to confirm the stupidity of my broken disciple... again..."


    Throw up and throw up with contempt.


    "Is that what Lord Starling said?


    Ayane asking further. I look into my eyes that have the same color as I stare at myself, and tiredness is nosy. sharp, challenging gaze. I''ve never seen Ayane look at me like this before.


    "... stop looking at me like you blame me"


    I learned chest pain and anger at the same time, but swallowed them up and soothed them in a gentle tone.


    "Father, it''s a lifetime favor. Crusade him."


    Put your hands on your face about the tatami, and Ayane begs.


    "Chiyo was also sold to his parents because of this famine. The same thing is probably happening in my village. It was a village with only unpleasant memories that abused me, but I won''t be comfortable."


    Ayane sounds pure righteousness and seems to remember intense disgust and anger at what the right guard is trying to accomplish, but because of the emotions that are not in the exhaustion, I really don''t feel comfortable. But on the other hand, there is something distressing about Ayane''s unwavering refusal to ask herself to come this far.


    "I liked having my father take me to an edge festival. I like the time and space that, you know, a lot of people are laughing and enjoying. If the world were to remain in darkness, many of those who were there might die."


    "To strangers..."


    Trying to say something negative, Tired stuck around halfway through the words.


    Although on a different scale than what the Right Guard is trying to do, tiredness is also frequently slaughtered, raped, and so on, to hell with an unspecified number of strangers.


    Ayane''s words now sounded as if they included an affair with it. Of course, Ayane doesn''t have that intention, but it stimulates me wanting the guilt that is sprouting in my tiredness.


    (I would have kicked him out sooner......)


    When you are with Ayane, you are attacked by the feeling as if you are losing yourself, causing confusion. Severe heartache occurs.


    "Dear Osiko, a good heart and a bad heart are fighting - Now a bad heart wins just a little, but a good heart is crying."


    I saw such a tired heart and Chiyo said with a pitiful tone and expression. It was something I didn''t want you to say in front of Ayane, but some parts were neat the other way around when Chiyo told me.


    "Let me say it again. Even if Father doesn''t go, I will. I am not far from my father by my power, and may not extend to my father''s first disciple, but I still know that I want to help the star charcoal people. No... even if Father is going, I will, too. It''s a lifetime favor. Give me permission to fight."


    "Ok......"


    Tired of the Ayan sound with his head hanging, he reaches out and strokes his cheek.


    Ayane raised her head and looked tired. He looked down at himself with an indescribably complicated look, but his eyes seemed to dwell in a gentle light.


    "Because you wish...... I will fight for it. That''s all..."


    I meant it, not sarcasm. It''s not bad to follow my beloved daughter''s heartfelt wishes. And if I say no here, I''m certainly going to regret it, as Ayane said. However, the reason I regret it is because of my loss to Ayane.

 204 19

    The day after Tired decided to crusade for the Right Guard, Starling Coal Dark Sai and Grass Dew Kashiro visited Shizuno Mansion again.


    "Whoa, can you help me? It''s superimposed."


    Kurosai sitting across the street laughs at the tired offer.


    "For training... I''d like to accompany my daughter..."


    "I won''t take a pull because I''m a young man."


    Ayane, sitting next to Tired, laid her head down with her hands on the tatami in response to Tired Word.


    "I don''t mind. You''d better have a lot of power."


    Kurosai decides that even if he just sees his intention to stand up from Ayane, he will be able to use it much better than the sorcerers there.


    "According to the Jesuit, we are talking about lurking much of the propaganda stuffiness in the tree sea in Fuji''s hem. You think I saw a witch and them going in and out there, too? Yamada... No, Shizuno Rightomono or Shizukumi Miyaki, which would you like to hit first?"


    Though it seemed effective and stony to slap him on the head first, Tired thought a little.


    "I purposefully said something about a demon in another place... doesn''t that mean the Dark Sai Temple is interested in you?


    After a few moments, I get tired.


    "Ha, no. As a matter of fact, I was asking you to investigate the sea of trees, but I was wondering if you might want to accompany Shizuno."


    "Me too...... I''m interested. Why don''t you put it on your knees and let it lurk in a blind spot... I wonder if we are using demons to perform rituals on an ongoing basis, distracting the heavens and the earth and causing them to call for calamity..."


    "It''s the same reading as Lord Tumen."


    Kurosai rubs his jaw and laughs. I honestly admired my tired insight.


    "Do you mean that the patronage of magicians and clerics who serve the morning court and the shogun will also be powerful enough to retreat? The guards are bored."


    Tired and Dark Sai laughed small at the same time at the Ayan sound with their mouths pinched. Neither Ayane nor Kashishiro knew why the two of them spilled their laughter.


    "Lord Ayane, spiritual protection of the country is far from perfect. Of course, there is no big difference, but there is no such thing as perfect protection against luck and avoidance of harm. If I could do that, the world would be extremely easy by now. Even against spiritual attacks, it can only be partially prevented. They''re protecting something like a castle at best. I can''t say it out loud."


    Dark Sai laughs like a prank and shows his index finger up in his mouth.


    "On what scale and with what kind of rituals... you''d like to see it. of the daemon used in the ritual�� can also know the power��"


    That being said, I got tired and got a swing of a knife that had been placed unwrought on the floorboard.


    "Quickly...... Shall we go"


    "Can you show me that knife?


    Kurosai asks for it in his face. Tired hands a sheath-by-sheath knife to Dark Sai, surprised.


    By the hand of Dark Sai, the knife is pulled out of the sheath, and the pitch-black body is revealed with demons.


    "Is it the concubine pine, the demon knife that fell from the sky and worked out with iron in the rocks? Unrusted, Unbroken, Uncrumbling, Immortal Demon Knife"


    Kanshiro to explain. He is a famous demon knife among those involved in the paranormal, who recently had a slash with Kashiro. It was night then, but I didn''t see it well for it, but now its demonic and glowing black self is clearly visible to my eyes.


    "If it''s a truly unbreakable sword, you can''t even process it. It was originally a knife possessed from generation to generation by the heirs of star coal. It disappeared with the deaths of previous generations."


    That''s what Dark Sai says to zero bitter laughter.


    "Your head�� it is a sword given to you by my master"


    Tired says, but this is a lie. The truth is that Tired became the owner of the murder by two men, Tired and Mighty. And Kurosai must have noticed that Tired had killed his predecessors.


    "I saw Reaper"


    Chiyo, who inadvertently appeared with momentum opening the room, looked over at the four people on the spot and said abrupt words.


    "I''m gonna die."


    "What!?


    Xiangshiro accidentally raises his voice to Chiyo''s unthinkable words.


    "Someone in this will die"


    Chiyo was a true face. I''ve never seen a chiyo with such a face before, tired or aye. I remember Chiyo saying he had the power to understand people''s deaths.


    "You don''t know who''s going to die... do you?


    "Yeah... Reaper''s here now, but I didn''t know who he was. Wow... Who he is. But it''s definitely someone here."


    Hearing Chiyo''s words, Kurosai and Kashiro, who do not know about Chiyo, also perceive that Chiyo would be the bearers of the power to foresee a man''s death.


    "There are also ways to make sacrifices. Let''s hope it''s not you who dies."


    Dark Sai stands up with an invincible grin as he opens his mouth.


    "Hey, I''m going to Chiyo too ~. I feel like I have to go. I''m not sure what it is. It kind of hit my head, that''s what came over me."


    "You shouldn''t. Chiyo''s leaving a message."


    It was an awesome sound to say to Chiyo, who wanted to accompany him with one hand up.


    "No. Chiyo too...... let''s take him. If left alone, there is also the danger of being taken hostage."


    Not only that, but I was also concerned about Chiyo''s words. I was wondering if this girl had the power to predict anything other than a man''s death. To put it further, I stepped on the power of peeking into the minds of others in Chiyo, which may also be useful.


    "It would be safer if there were a lot of them."


    Kurosai strokes Chiyo''s head.


    "So... shall we come? Ayane, give him a travel support for Chiyo. And you protect Chiyo... give it to him."


    "Yes."


    Sighing in his heart that it would eventually happen, Ayane left the room and headed to another room for a trip support for three.

 205 20

    The combination of a five-man group walking down the street - a girl, a mountain ambush middle-aged man, a youth samurai, a daughter-in-law in a swordsman, and a boy with a headscarf covering his head - caught the attention of somewhat different travellers.


    Ayane was consciously trying to lean in tirelessly to walk. I also have the eyes of Kurosai and Kashishiro, but I decide not to care. Because we can travel together, and because we have limited time together, we try to sweeten and make memories while we can.


    Burn the landscape that moves as you walk into your eyes, and at the same time be strongly aware of the tiredness next door and burn it to your soul.


    "If it''s a trip for two...... good for you"


    Are tired people thinking the same thing, leaking pompously in a voice that sounds just like Ayane? When I hear that, Ayane is driven by the urge to take a tired hand.


    I can''t tell how much longer Ayane will be in there with me. Depends on your tired judgment. Either way, I know it''s not that far. Fear and anger of irrational exile erode Ayane''s heart, but I can''t help it. An end is struck to the sweet, rotten life in that mansion, and an unexpected solo journey begins. Just thinking about it makes my chest snap.


    "Now... let''s just keep an eye on how good it is now..."


    I promptly perceived that Ayane''s heart was clouded, and Tired took Ayane''s hand and told him.


    I can see the changes in each other''s emotions right away. You don''t have to talk about anything or even look at your face. That kind of technique was applied the other day.


    By interference in the truly culminating spiritual world of Shizuno''s witchcraft, Tired and Ayane connect parts of each other''s spirits. This is the first possible Shizuno depths with an agreement between the two sides, and we can feel each other''s presence to some extent even when we are apart. That''s the only consolation, but you can''t make contact with life, and it must be goodbye.


    "I don''t know what you look like."


    Kurosai is surprised to see Ayane and Tired walking hand in hand a little further forward. The aura of both joy and sadness is darker in color.


    "Uh-oh, there was Yamakagashi. I''ll get some!


    Chiyo, who was walking behind the Dark Sai, raises his voice and goes to capture the snake who was twisting himself a little away from the street.


    "Come on, get him, get him, get him."


    Kurosai smiles bitterly at Midori, who quickly seizes and captures the head of the snake.


    "We used to eat at home. Ooh. I used to eat everything I could already eat when I didn''t make it. He was eating it chopped off his head."


    Chiyo proudly lets you fly a snake in front of the Dark Says.


    "No poison, no big snake, so let him go."


    Kurosai tells us that this perception is a mistake. They used to think Yamakagashi had no poison, but it actually has a pretty strong bleeding poison.


    "Oh, I caught you."


    Pointing his mouth in dissatisfaction, Chiyo threw the snake in his hand vigorously.


    "Shit, don''t let that get away with it. The snake will be pathetic."


    Dark Sai with a stroke of Chiyo''s head.


    "Was Chiyo a child of the people?"


    "Yeah, but it''s not going to work anymore, so they sold it to a mute."


    To Chiyo, who openly replied so, the face of the Dark Sai clouded.


    "I smell worse than my uncle, and he took me away, and I was about to be sold, and Oshiko helped me."


    Chiyo''s voice, speaking out loud, had also reached the tired ears he was walking away from, so he was surrounded by anxiety that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Was Shizuno surprisingly righteous?"


    He makes a conscious voice so that Dark Sai sounds tired and laughs lavishly.


    "Well, I''m tired."


    Suddenly Chiyo raises her pity and scratches her legs.


    "Hmm, I''ve been walking for a long time. Is it tough on children? Which"


    Kurosai crouches in front of such a chiyo and stands up with a shoulder car.


    "Ugh, expensive"


    "I''ll carry you till you get tired, so now you can save your leg strength. Better than that, you don''t smell anymore. I''ve washed my clothes since then."


    "No, no, no, no, my uncle stinks, not my clothes."


    "Cancer."


    To Chiyo, who tells him without a nibble, Kurosai becomes the missing face between them.


    "But daiji-bu. Because when Chiyo becomes a one-man sorcerer, I''ll knit you a cure for your uncle''s smell."


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Please."


    In the wake of Chiyo''s words of innocence, Kurosai laughs fundamentally.


    And, beside those two, Kashishiro, who was walking at the rear of the line, passes early on, approaching the tiredness and Ayane, who is walking in front of him.


    "Hmm. Are you going to talk"


    Kurosai shrugs. I was nursing at a glance at what Kashiro was going to do.


    "I''m sorry, Ayane Hall. May I borrow Shizuno?"


    "Yes."


    To Kanshiro, who has an unpleasant atmosphere, Ayane moves away from tiredness in suspicion, loosening her steps and taking her distance.


    "What can I do for you��"


    Tired asks when he sees Kashishiro, the face he comes up with, lined next to him in a way that replaces Ayane.


    "Let me put it straight in. The awkward want to be immortal, just like Shizuno."


    Xiangshiro''s words clouded his tired expression under his headscarf.


    "The awkward have already felt their limits on themselves. In the fight against Shizuno the other day, I felt extra pain. Fifty or sixty, even with a man''s life. There is no way that an awkward person can cross Shizuno Hall in the meantime. No... the contradiction between the moves you want to refine over the years, even if you don''t cross them, and the knowledge and experience you have built up, that they are all lost with old age. The awkward can''t stand this."


    In all my time, I understood the logic and appeal told by Kashishiro. Same idea. The paradox that what is gained over time cannot be harnessed by a life that has passed over time but is therefore limited. Perseverance in youth. Tired also stopped his growth and old age because he had the idea.


    But on the other hand, I feel tired that they will not be wasted by letting others inherit them. Even if you say that, Kajiro won''t listen to you.


    "Let me be honest with you. Awkward people are jealous of Shizuno. The lives of the awkward are limitless, but those of the awkward are limitless. I''m not convinced. Because death comes equally, fear of death soothes, and you give up. When everyone dies, they will give up from the beginning, as the absolute law of the world. Nonetheless, those who can meet the law of immortality and live indefinitely. Those who can leave death, etc., are not in this world, etc.!


    Kanshiro gradually gets irritated.


    "How many deceased must die of old age in the first place! Why! Over the years, people learn a lot and are brushed against themselves, but at the same time they get old and weakened. I can''t use the power I''ve honed myself with. The time given is too short! I want to live my eternal time and get the most out of it, just like they do! I want to see and know how the world has changed! We don''t have too much time to polarize the magician''s path! It also makes sense that the Lord, who has infinite life, is not awkward! Awkward will never be better than that!


    "You can''t..."


    Hanshiro, who was so excited, said quietly, but so tired. It was obvious that Kashiro wanted to see the art of immortality more than he did.


    "Immortality�� also known as the life that has passed between us�� is a substitute for the unjust exactly what they say"


    I knew before I told you that Hanshiro would not listen no matter how much I was tired, but I nevertheless had to tell you. This is the truth.


    "There are several ways to stop the aging of the flesh�� Actually, even if it''s so difficult... no. But it''s impossible to prevent mental ageing, no matter what the technique..."


    "Old spirits?


    "Depending on people...... there is a huge difference, but people age and decay with time, not only their bodies but also their minds...... So people will die and be reborn. Because if you are reincarnated, you will lose your memory and your mind will become even more. By repeating reincarnation, the soul seems to be... growing though. Whoever can truly become the possessor of eternal life is without this old heart...... That is not an area that can be managed by surgery. The righteousness of the soul born with it�� No, there is also the theory that one with an old soul who has grown to a level where reincarnation is repeated��"


    He listened to the tired story behind him, and also heard Kurosai and Ayane standing up. Ayane was already a story taught and known more than tired, but from Kurosai it was a very interesting story.


    "Either way, you have to be special... you can''t. Me and Ayane were that special...... Chiyo too...... right. That''s why I made him an apprentice."


    "They say you''re special and you can''t do it without them."


    Kajiro smiles distorted. There was even a light of anger and hatred in my eyes.


    (The right guard denies it, this person wants it so badly...)


    Exhales heavily. Tired of its appropriateness is not always discernible. Some people don''t know. But if you do, you do. At least I know Kashishiro doesn''t have that.


    "Well... there is a personal difference for the old of mind to come, so if you stop the old of the flesh... let''s live longer than usual... If you don''t mind, I''ll teach you the technique."


    "Absolutely!"


    Kashiro stopped, kneeling and hands on the ground and pleading.


    Tired never forgot about this time. If I had resolutely rejected it at this time, the future would have changed dramatically. Kashiro would have kept his time in prison, and he would not have suffered and died more than usual.


    But if tiredness had refused at this time, neither would he that inherited his will have appeared.

 206 21

    It was the fourth night after leaving Shizuno Mansion that a row reached the sea of trees in Aokigahara.


    Night amplifies the power of the resentful spirits, but that''s the same thing with witchcraft, and most importantly, it is easy to capture the demons of the transmissive guard stuffiness in a tree sea with a strong spiritual magnetic field, as it is presumed that the activities of the transmissive guard stuffiness will be intense.


    "Ha. Whatever. This is easy to understand"


    I stare in the direction of one point where the Dark Sai is and say: It''s not just Kurosai. The other four have felt it and are making themselves stronger. Even tiredness was enough to forbid war.


    A giant pillar of resentment that rises to the sky. They''re blocked by trees, so they''re not actually visible. Everyone feels it with their senses. An enormous amount of resentment unleashed by rituals carried out continuously. You can''t possibly not know what that means.


    The source of the resentment would be the spirit of an army slain in the original castle. Alternatively, those who died yesterday of disaster and famine may also be included.


    "The Grievance Spirit is not used solely for the manufacture of propaganda boredom, but as a catalyst for rituals, or..."


    Kajiro squeaks more than walks beside Kurosai.


    "I would rather be spending more on you there. If you think realistically, you''re talking too much about producing 10,000 units of demons. Was it such a way of being used, as the dukes of Tumen and Shizuno said?"


    Kurosai puffs his head.


    "Is the only thing performing the ritual is the transmission boredom? Is it possible that there is a man''s sorcerer under his command?"


    And, Kajiro.


    "Hmm. Something like nothing. It is possible that there is a controlling role in the field. but the propaganda stuffiness seals a man''s spirit in the first place, so if intelligence is both people-like, then so is the need."


    Kurosai analyzes.


    "Too bad. If the sorcerer is in control, I thought it would be easier to slap the sorcerer."


    Kajiro looks around. The hazed cats, who were not in the usual sight, but accompanied them in such a way as to take up the five, appeared at the same time in response to the signal of Shiro Kagawa.


    "Ugh, cats are filling up."


    Shine your eyes, Chiyo. I smile at one of them and stand up bitterly because I let them come and invite me, but I don''t react at all.


    "At that time... that''s a lot more accurate than the haunted cat you used... It is something that has often stretched the art of demon making over a short period of time��"


    Tired walking at the rear of the line said as he looked over at the two strands of cats surrounding him.


    "I regret the defeat of Shizuno, I was desperate."


    Looking back at the tired, Kashiro smiled. I was glad to be praised by so many opponents who defeated that self.


    "Did you come this far with your cat''s feet about us? No, more than that. I''ve never felt any demon before."


    Ayane asks in a tone of surprise.


    "These guys are really good at the art of getting rid of demons. It was they who followed Shizuno to find out where he lived. Endurance, too, where the rotten cat who reincarnated into the demon died."


    Kashishiro proudly talks with Ayane turned to her.


    "Let them scold us, and we shall all wait here for a while."


    "Right. Then relax."


    Kurosai sits down on the ground and sits down. Chiyo imitated him and let him sit down and sit down in the same way next to Dark Sai. The two lined up face each other. Kurosai opens his mouth wide to the side and makes him look at his teeth and laugh. Chiyo, who sees it, also imitates Kurosai and smiles back with a slight look of teeth at him.


    "Does what the demonic cat saw also look like the Grass Dew Hall?


    "Uhm. That''s mostly what a user demon is. If you''re an awkward cat, for more than one, you''re dizzy."


    Kashiro was smiling and answering Ayane asking, but suddenly the grin disappeared.


    "This is..."


    "What did you see?


    Kurosai asks towards Kanshiro, who became a tenacious expression and slightly became angry with his eyes.


    "Go and you''ll see. The number of transmission stuffs is not as high. Like Nine Bodies Just by Visibility."


    "Hmm, more than one person or something. Who will take on the triplets?


    A dark sai with an invincible grin and a glimpse of tiredness.


    "No hehe. After all, the strongest person should take it on ~. That''s why Chiyo takes care of three bodies."


    "Your lord doesn''t put it in his account. I don''t know how to calculate it."


    "Chi."


    Smiled by Dark Sai, Chiyo puffs his cheeks in dissatisfaction. The three bodies are overstated, and I''m not going to put them into account as a force of war, but if Chiyo can use his native abilities in the form of attacks, I think he might as well be put to rest.


    "Whoever you are here... if you care about it, you can do it up to three. All four of them will make it harder..."


    "I don''t know who''s the equivalent of that, but it''s gorgeous. Whether you''re awkward or not."


    I was a joke Kashiro, but I admit myself that even if I calmly analyzed it, I was right.


    "Come on, let''s go. Let''s go."


    "Whoa, whoa. of going."


    Kurosai rises and precedes him. Chiyo, who imitated and stood up next to it, was walking side by side, but his hand was pulled back from behind by Ayane.


    "Stay back, Chiyo, it''s dangerous."


    "Hoi."


    Honestly follow the words of Ayanomoto, Chiyo down to the front of Ayanomoto at the rear.


    "Ayane has two Chiyo amulets, me and three star charcoal lords... The Grass Dew lord is in charge of two, while alerting the two strands to the emergence of ambushes..."


    "I understand."


    "Me and Shizuno are the main forces? Come on, let''s get a little nervous."


    Hanshiro nods at the tired instructions, and Kurosai stretches with a grumpy look.


    A line walks away in a direction where demons and resentments drift colorfully.


    "Four bodies, you''ll notice this way."


    Kajiro tells.


    "Aren''t you going to sum it up? It''s a foolish trick."


    A dark sai that sets up a scepter.


    Eventually, three black monsters show up before a line. Each has its own physique and partially individual differences, but all tails pointy as the horns and tips of the goats are common. Only the one with more bat feathers than the back.


    "This is... transmission boredom"


    "The hell looks like it''s coming around from behind"


    Kashishiro draws attention to Ayane, who groans like a roar.


    "I see, indeed... the resentment of Chechydan, who lost his life in the turmoil in Shimahara, seems to be being nuked..."


    As I originally knew, Tired recognized it again.


    The first thing I set up was a propaganda stuffy sneaking around the woods from behind. It also jumped from the universe with Ayane and Chiyo.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    When the Ayanomoto casts a short spell, countless tiny flashes of light in the form of a three-day moon appear to cover the surroundings of Ayanomoto and Chiyo.


    The light strikes at the same time as the guard in the air is stuffy. The propaganda stuffy, pierced by the raging light and occasionally filled with holes all over his body, fell straight to the ground, tingling and cramping as he bled from all over his body.


    One forward guard stuffy sprays something like white smoke out of his mouth. The white smoke was not rising straight up, but stretching straight to the Dark Sai in the lead.


    "Hmm. The technique of spiritual soul entanglement is the genius of a pig in a demon''s minute"


    Dark Sai snorts. It is a form of foreign law in which the other soul is intertwined with its own soul and sealed within itself. If it is a sorcerer cooked to the art of spiritual manipulation who opposes it, it is the sword of the blades that endangers even his own soul, but otherwise it is a rather powerful technique.


    He turned himself away from the direct blow of the white smoke of his soul and began to cast a spell as he did not deal with it, but suddenly and vividly a green flame erupted above the ground with tremendous momentum, wrapping white smoke.


    In a flame of purification generated by the art of tiredness, in an instant the soul is released from the art and resentment and ascends to heaven. The propaganda stuffiness using the technique slowly collapsed.


    "A petty imitation...... was it?


    "Oh, it must be the right material."


    Answering the tired words with a smile, Kurosai jumps himself into the other propaganda boredom. Kashiro also pulled the knife, which follows.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    but in front of the confronted propaganda boredom, Kashishiro''s movements stopped. Words leaked out of the mouth of the propaganda stuffy coming at me. Because I understand what that means.


    "The awkward are immature..."


    Angry and biting at both the person who wanted to use the foreign method and hesitant himself, Kashishiro puts himself alive in a stiff self and puts a knife in the center of the transmission stuffy chest. It exhales blood and collapses in despair. Physical strength does not seem to be much different from human strength.


    "See you over there. If you''re not there yet, I''ll send your mother right away."


    When told with a face where anger and mercy lived together, Kashishiro worships with one hand in front of the wreckage of the transmission guard boredom.


    Kurosai was also settling in an instant. At the same time as jumping and squeezing the rolling kick of the propaganda stuffiness, the scepter, powered in advance by the technique, swings down to the head. Then the purple electricity was emitted from the place where it was struck, running through the whole body of the transmission stuffiness, and when I wondered if I had trembled my whole body violently, I eventually slowly fell on the spot and cramped.


    Tired was impressed when he saw the battle between them. Many sorcerers rely on art to neglect martial arts, but only these two don''t have it. Assuming fighting itself, both witchcraft martial arts are worked out.


    "It''s no big deal if you fight individually, but you move fast, and most importantly, you use technique. If there were more than two of them, it would be forbidden."


    Kashiro told him, but Kurosai was chanting his sutra with a strange look toward the body of the transmission guard stuffy, without responding. Kashiro also learns from it, and once again meditates with his hands and worships again. Ayane and Chiyo had also joined hands after learning from the two of them, but only tiredness had moved on without eyes.


    There were five guard stuffs ahead of the exhaustion. From its center, which is sitting horseshit in a wheeled fashion and performing rituals in a heartless manner, the pillars of resentment extend into the sky.


    Tired guessed that he should be pretty close but not responding at all, whether it''s because he''s not just focused on his spirit, he''s tied up just for the ritual. The four earlier ones would be like escorts and caregivers. In other words, it is easy to kill without the need for battle.


    Tired of slashing and discarding the irresistible guard stuffs from behind one by one with a black blade. Whenever I kill one, the grievance pillar shakes and becomes unstable.


    The moment the last one was killed, it was no longer possible to retain its shape as a pillar, and the resentful spirits that were stretching out to heaven descended and poured down at once. It''s tiring to be directly beneath it.


    "Shizuno Hall!


    Kanshiro, who arrives late at the ceremonial venue, speaks out unexpectedly. An unusual number of grudges. I''m sorry if I''m safe with that, even if I''m the owner of a lot of mental power.


    But the same green flame sprays up earlier than at the foot of tiredness, completely enveloping the tiredness itself, and even stretching toward the sky, burning and purifying the downpouring spirit of resentment with tremendous momentum.


    "Ooh..."


    "Wow."


    Dark Says and Chiyo exclaimed at the sight of an uninterrupted number of grudging spirits unfolding in front of them, burned by green flames and purified one after another, forming Buddha and ascending to heaven.


    (I heard Shizuno''s technique is unlimited and invincible against manipulative psychics and can be almost powerless, but so much so)


    It was a famous story among sorcerer spellmen, but Dark Sai even remembered to tremble in the actual sight of its power.


    "But fewer than I thought...... it did unleash a strong force, but this alone is a disaster that extends to a natural mutation, causing it"


    Kurosai analyzes.


    "Yep. Probably not just here...... The demons�� supposedly continue to perpetuate their mysteries and call for calamity throughout Japan, feeding on the spirits of resentment that died in the turmoil of Shimahara��"


    "Is this just one of those places? This is another annoying story."


    "No matter how many ritual places you go around... pinpointing and crushing, the devil will be mass-produced one after the other, and depending on the life of the right-guard works, you will continue your annoying rituals elsewhere..."


    I was tired of saying so in my mouth, but I don''t think it would be a bad measure to crush the ceremonial venue around first. Regardless of mass production of propaganda boredom, the number of grudges used in rituals, albeit enormous, is finite.


    "Is it better to turn down the original first?"


    And, Kajiro.


    "Are you beating up Matsuhei Mansion? It''s not calm."


    Kurosai said, but I waved tired.


    "Go meet him from the front... the right guard will respond. That one must want it...... With us... no, fight me..."


    "I see. You mean you want a face-off versus a mentor, and you want to go beyond the mentor? I nominated the Lord by his name, and I''m sorry, but it''s not a sight to behold."


    Dark Sai''s speculation was a mistake, but tiredness did not speak. The truth, to which the right guard obsesses tirelessly, is because it is also a disgusting substitute to speak of.

 207 22

    "What have you done? Lord Shemhaza."


    While painting in the subspace, the right guard piece, who sensed signs of approaching, speaks out first.


    It looks like the demons of the Tree Sea have been killed.


    Says the girl, dressed in loose black and with a hood deep in her eyes and half her face hidden.


    "Looks like my uncle was here during this time. I wonder if he''ll be here next. The Inhuman Child seemed to be mixed up, but I wonder if he was a Jesuit assassin."


    Reacting to the word Inhuman Child, a delightful grin spreads on the face of the right guard piece.


    "Honestly, I''m interested. Can I use it for my experimental material?


    "The Inhuman Son and I are disciples and masters. The others can give it to Lord Shemhaza, but not just to him."


    "Hmm, so I can get the rest, huh?


    A girl called Shemhaza spills a meaningful smile.


    "No... Shiro is finally finished, and I want to give it a try. I don''t know how many enemies there are, but if there''s too much, I don''t know if you can split it it a little."


    "Fine. I''d like to see it, too."


    Understanding the meaning of the request of the right guard piece, the girl smiled and acknowledged.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I let the assassin go before I took it."


    "Look, don''t underestimate the teacher. I''ve never seen a magician like him before. To exotic magicians and so forth, I will not pull that off."


    Proudly speaking, the Right Guard.


    "Haha, which side are you on? I mean, even when I say assassin, it''s like a demon, an artificial demon. I sent you a masterpiece I made."


    That''s what I say. The girl takes out the mirror. When I wondered if the light was flooded from the mirror, at the end of the light, the face of the person known by the right guard was shown.


    "Well... is this the art of seeing distant objects"


    A right-guard piece that gives a mixed voice with emotions and threats.


    "It''s not my technique, it''s the power of this mirror. Besides, this mirror was borrowed from Sister a long time ago. Well, that''s fine. Let''s see what they can do here. People who are coming here will be able to preview how much power they have."


    "Look, I''ve never even seen a teacher fight for real. Let me entertain you."


    The right guard puts down a brush, turning his body toward the face of the master reflected in the air, and looking.


    "You still don''t want to start?


    After all this time, the right-hand guard who boiled the business asked because it just extensively shows five people walking down the street.


    "Hmm, it could still take a while to get there"


    The right guard turned to the drawing board and took the brush again.


    On the way back to Edo, a tired line was staying in an accommodation cage.


    As always in the room, Kurosai is covering my chiyo, so from the sound of Ayane, I don''t have to take care of it, so it helps. But that didn''t mean the two of us would get along. Tired was eager to engage in witchcraft rigging and so on with Kanshiro, so Ayane is in the form of only one person left behind.


    View outside through the upstairs window of the inn. Accommodation town with a sunset. The town itself feels slightly brighter thanks to the light still on the extra cage.


    Already the travellers enter the cage, and the streets are barely visible. Feeling it was a quiet and calming landscape, Ayane just looked out blurry for a while.


    The Ayanomoto noticed the anomaly first. The distant cages are suddenly unusually bright.


    "Fire?"


    Tired and Dark Sai reacted to Ayane''s whining.


    "There''s a heterogeneous demon..."


    The second sharpest tiredness in the line felt it. A magician other than ourselves, or a monster is nearby.


    "Terrible...... suffering...... staying hot all the time......"


    Chiyo, superior in sensitivity and sensitivity to its tiredness, was trembling clinging to the Dark Sai. The expression is pale.


    "Lord Kurosai, please chiyo..."


    I''ll take care of it.


    Tired with a knife in his hand, Kurosai nods.


    "Do you mind if I go?


    Ayane is offered as if to push. Because of this, Chiyo''s caretaker turned to the Dark Sai, so he said those words ahead of his desire to fight alongside his tired shoulders.


    "I know what distracts you... but suppress it. I''ll be there."


    "Yes."


    They accept to fight together, and laughter spills into Ayane''s mouth without suppressing him even if he tells them to suppress him.


    Three people, Tired, Ayane and Kashishiro, go out of their cages. Running toward a strong source of light, it was still found to be a fire. I can see the out-of-town rental lodging burning in the distance. Looks like we''ve already got a couple of wild horses together.


    Get to the scene of the fire. The building is burning with considerable momentum. The demolition of the adjacent lumberyard by fire extinguishers has already begun to take place in order to prevent an extension of the burning. Fire is a terrible disaster in an inn town with dense buildings.


    (Wild horses get in the way...... right)


    Tiredness was also resistant when it came to dignifying witchcraft-driven battles in front of their eyes. We are only nestled in the shadows of the world.


    "Lord Kashiro, be wary of the ambushes."


    "I understand."


    Kashiro nods and turns his attention to alertness to his surroundings.


    "Father..."


    Ayane looking down at the tiredness beside her and speaking out. The demon is released from inside a burning house. I saw that there was someone in there who set fire to it, and I was asking for a tired judgment. Wait for the enemy to come out. Or do you two jump into the fire?


    "I''ll go. Ayane."


    Tired pushed the wild horse away, and jumped into the flames with his handsome feet. A little later, Ayane also presses her mouth and rushes into the inn entrance.


    "Whoa, what are you doing, those guys!


    "Are you going crazy?!?


    Suddenly, the wild horses were raising their voices when they saw the pair jumping into the flaming building with tremendous momentum.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Tired was casting a spell as he ran. And jump inside the house, while completing the procedure.


    Seven bodies of the Spirit of the Water Son, which were sealed and carried with them, are released from exhaustion. They spread thin and large as if they were cloths, and withdrew fire and smoke from the surroundings of tiredness and Ayane.


    It was originally a technique used in applications that encircled enemies and blunted their movements or slaughtered them as they were, but Ayane was also known in advance to use the technique in the application of tiredness. Depending on the circumstances, Ayane was also presented as a challenge from day to day, using her head and exercising the technique she had met.


    "Is that it?"


    I see an unquestionable presence in the flame swirling house that is the cause of the fire, and tiredness sets up a knife.


    In front of Tired and Ayane was a demon who stood on two legs and looked like neither a man nor a lizard. Moreover, its entire body is engulfed in flames, and fire erupts every breath from its mouth as well.


    It is a monster and an organism. It is impossible, such as the demon of fire or the demon of fog or the demon of the apparatus, like the oral tradition imagined by people. But this appeared in the eyes of both of us as if the impossibility had become a reality.


    The lizard man opens his mouth, tired and momentum erupts into flames. Though tired without difficulty, the lizard man moves his neck, aiming at the burning tiredness, and the flame stretching out of his mouth follows him after tiredness.


    "Foolish burial."


    Ayane completes the procedure with a gap that is attacking tiredness. More than the sleeves of Ayanomoto''s kimono, countless vermilion flowers are emitted, and they descend into the universe surrounding Ayanomoto.


    Lizards also noticed the technique of Ayanomoto and tried to move the attack from exhaustion to Ayanomoto, but earlier than that the technique of Ayanomoto had captured the Lizards.


    The flowers fly in pieces, and the scattered red petals stick to the lizards one after the other.


    Lizards pay or burn petals. I don''t feel any physical changes. But the lizards soon realized. That the petals on the body have an effect on the spirit.


    Lizards with the ability to manipulate fire continued to taste the pain of burning their bodies from within and from outside with flames at the same time. The pain is transformed to further enhance one''s abilities. That kind of technique was applied and made. He lived, constantly savoring the pain of being burned.


    But as the petals follow his body, the pain disappears from within him. My heart goes at ease. I feel like every negative emotion is being purified, and my struggle disappears somewhere. I look up at the void like a jerk.


    The Lizards, filled with tranquillity, forgot the mission given to them and that they were now in battle. My heart of anger, hatred and sorrow for the hellish fate imposed on me was blown away, and I was in such a mood, as if I were in heaven alive. Someone healed me, comforted me, touched me, thought me, connected to my heart, I was also in such an illusion.


    It was easy to punish a lizard man who had completely lost his temper of war and had forgotten what he was fighting for. And he opened his mouth wide, and swallowed the neck of the lizard, who wept from his eyes, and tired himself to a sword.


    "I''ve never seen it used in action before, but it''s a gentle and horrible technique."


    It seems like you... were tired of not saying what you thought with your heart.


    The current technique is the only original one that Ayane has knitted at the moment. There is a dazzling effect that acts on the spirit, but that loving technique is more effective than those who have darkness in their hearts. It also includes psychoactive techniques and spell-removal effects that are being cast by others.


    "The difficulty is that the catalyst needs lots of fin flowers."


    Ayane, who received praise, said with a delightful smile.


    Out of the inn, the two return to the cage with Xiang Silong.


    "What is that?


    Dark Sai asks when he sees tired hands of a cloth that twirls something.


    "I wanted you to see it, and I brought it. Looks like an assassin released to us."


    Tired of unwrapping the cloth and showing the three lizards'' necks that were inside.


    "It''s like a demon, but this isn''t what changed people."


    Xiang Shilong, a leader in monster production, says, dropping his eyes on the lizard man''s head and putting his hand on his chin.


    "Chiyo said it all the time while the lords were gone. Hot, painful. Didn''t this demon have a spell?


    Kurosai sees tiredness.


    "I don''t think the right guard is the one who did it..."


    Tired immediately denied it.


    "Then the demon pointing to the witch connected to the right guard piece? What a miserable thing to do no longer"


    Standing one palm against the lizard man''s neck, Kurosai chanted his sutra with a mysterious face.

 208 23

    Arriving in the city of Edo, he had always rented an inn there as well and reconsidered what he would do in the future.


    "We know where the enemy is, and they won''t hesitate at the earliest, even if the assassins are released. We should go get it."


    Kajiro complains in a powerful tone.


    "I agree with Lord Kashishiro, but there are concerns about Shizuno at heart."


    Kurosai saw tiredness.


    "Chiyo would have said. When one of us dies."


    Chiyo, like no other, responded and trembled heavily at the words he uttered. The face is slightly pale.


    "I can''t measure how capable Chiyo is to be born and have. But if you have the power to foresee destiny, you can also resist destiny. Otherwise, I realized that it would be best for me to visit the right guard. The aim of the right guard work is me. It seems unlikely that everyone will be attacked while I head to the right gate."


    Hearing this statement of tiredness, Ayane was driven by the urge to speak out loud and against.


    "Oh man, I thought the five of us had traveled because it would have been better if it had been solidified in large numbers"


    Kurosai laughs bitterly and tires.


    "I usually travel alone all the time. It was busy and fun inside. Especially when he''s all alone."


    Dark Sai, where Chiyo''s head is brutally stroked with shame.


    "Isn''t there five of us until the end of the matter? Besides, if the spearhead of his prediction and his death were Shizukuno, what would you do? I think we can help Shizuno then. I''ll turn you upside down with my help."


    "Nooo. What are you talking about? Turn around."


    Chiyo strangles Kurosai''s neck with wings from behind.


    "Oh, now I don''t know."


    "Nooooooooo"


    Kikusai caught my ankle, literally pulled me back upside down and twitched Chiyo.


    Tired sighed as he gave up and glanced at Ayane. As for tiredness, I am confident that I will never die, but I do not want Ayane to die alone. Though I cut myself out when I went alone about Ayane.


    "Besides, the enemy is not just Shizuno Right-Men. There are also witches against the Jesuits. No matter how much Shizuno is a great sorcerer unmatched between East and West in ancient times, I wonder if his bones will break."


    Sarcasm and jokes in a nuance such as half a dozen. Dark Sai. I do admit that the witch and her powers are unknown, and tired.


    "Okay. Together�� let''s go"


    I can''t help but break my tiredness.


    "When will you go?


    Kajiro asks.


    "Also...... it''s troublesome to have an assassin released. Even now..."


    "Uh, no. I promised to take a look around the city of Edo with my smelly uncle. Yes, yes, dismissed. Let''s say it''s tomorrow to go, Master Osiko. Uncle Stinky, I''ll give you the honor of showing Chiyo on a tour of Edo."


    When Chiyo blocks his tired words and wonders if he decides unilaterally, he tries to pull Dark Sai''s clothes and take them outside.


    "I''m sorry, I made a promise. Put up my face, too, and enjoy this place. Shizuno Temple"


    Dressed to stand up and be taken to a grumpy pulling chiyo, Kurosai looks sorry and hands together in front of his face toward tiredness.


    "Chiyo... when I get home, I''ll beat that selfish sexual root thoroughly and let it change..."


    "Ugh, if you can do it, you should try it."


    He was tired of staring at Chiyo half-eyed, but Chiyo blushed and ran out of the room.


    The next day, the five Radars visited Matsuhei Mansion.


    Though suspicious eyes were directed at the gatekeeper in front of the gate, there was a letter of introduction from Tae Chong Tumen brought by Kurosai and, above all, the acknowledgement of Tae Chong of the right guard himself, so he was put through.


    "They''ve killed as many as 37,000 of their compatriots, killed their wives and children, but they''ve also slapped their pussies that it''s their days to paint freely."


    Hanshiro opens his mouth as he walks down the hallway.


    "You won''t even feel itchy if you try it in person. It was planned from the beginning, and I even use the spirits of death."


    From the strong sense of justice Kashishiro looked quite uncomfortable with a person named Shizuno Rightmen. The fact that Ayane has similar emotions flows through the connected spirit and tirelessly.


    Use what is available for your ambitions, and destroy what is an obstacle. That''s what the great warriors were all doing. Whether he was in the possession of an enemy country, a civilian opponent who was not a samurai, or whether that was a woman or a child, it was often killed solely on the grounds that he was in the possession of an enemy country without any particular profound meaning.


    Because of the tiredness of living in those times, I don''t feel so outrageous about what the right guard did.


    "Ugh... that''s a terrible sign..."


    Chiyo roars in his face. Everyone on the spot feels it, even if it''s not Chiyo. That a good amount of resentment is swirling along the hallway.


    "Right here. All of you, keep your heads together."


    Standing in front of the chamber of the right guard piece, Kurosai told him. From the amount of demons and resentments, there is no mistake.


    When I opened the box, the right-hand man sat at the entrance as if waiting for the five of them. And smile at those who have come to grieve at themselves.


    "Ho ho ho ho, welcome."


    The right guard, greeted with a smile, hands on the floor as he sat, bowing his head deeply.


    "Hii, hu, mii... When the five of you come, is it cramped in this room by boulders? I''ll spread it out soon, so give me a lift"


    That''s what I''m gonna say. The right guard piece. Everyone but Chiyo understood what the word meant. It will be called into the subspace created by the Right Guard.


    "Mm-hmm... by the way - what a wind blow. My foolish master. They''ll come with the star charcoal people to pick up the eagle."


    "I thought you brought me here because you said you''d better."


    Kurosai says back before Tired opens his mouth to the right guard piece that makes him look tired.


    "I wonder what you don''t like about what I do? Well, honestly, as a weasel, I wish I could."


    Right guard works to ignore the Dark Sai and keep the word going.


    "It was a sorrow for me to cross the master, but I could also imitate the immorality, such as putting my hands on a master who was greatly grateful for the boulder. But the master tried to kill me, so don''t hesitate. Ho, ho."


    "I knew that was what you wanted... Another shallow hope..."


    Tired laughs back mean. Seeing that changed the grin of the right guard piece. Not to the grin of a grinning old man, but to the grin of the inferior baboons themselves.


    "Go ahead, guests."


    Opening the entrance to the subspace, the right guard works into the strain of space.


    Tired cuts ahead and goes inside. Then Kurosai and Kashishiro, and finally Ayane and Chiyo enter.


    Seeing the sight inside, Kajiro and Ayane frowned. The sky and the ground are stained in red, and countless crosses line one side of the earth. The spirits of resentment crucified suffer and gasp, and the entire space is filled by resentment of an uninterrupted scale.


    "Ugh..."


    Chiyo, who is sensitive and not well trained to build his mental strength, squatts with his head under resentment.


    "Me and I... I don''t know. It''s different... is this a brilliant thing or something"


    I see a world of extreme bad taste and only tiredness is smiling.


    "Nice to meet you -. Chosen brave men."


    A woman dressed in black, coming out of the shadow of the cross, called out.

 209 24

    The moment the person appeared, first there was tiredness and eyes. The bright red eyes, momentarily but revealed from under the deep hood, were undoubtedly the first to look toward tiredness.


    (from that woman...... I feel it clearly)


    Tired was shaking slightly. Remainder incense of your head''s soul, which I felt the other day from the right-guard work. That''s more perceptible than a darker, black-coated woman. The source is definitely this woman. That''s just the story that stuck to the right guard piece.


    (No way, that woman reincarnated your head...? No......)


    I almost thought so for a moment, but I immediately deny it. Something is different. I''m sure I have ties to your head, but I have a distinctly different discomfort from him.


    "Though I thought more hand work would be put into stopping Mr. Right Guard''s conspiracy this time, an amazing girl came inside."


    It is obvious who the words of the woman in black who turned behind the right guard work are referring to. Even now, her consciousness is poured primarily into her tiredness.


    Not directly, but she already knows about the rash when she sees it in a mirror magic prop that mirrors the distance. But it was the first time that his mouth had been uttered in such a way as to behold.


    "That''s my master."


    The right guard works are also aware of the tiredness and will match the woman in black.


    "Hmm, I see. The remnants of Seoul on Mr. Right Guard came from him."


    That''s what the woman in black says and leaves the hood behind, revealing her face. The look of beauty and cuteness is more of a girl''s than a woman''s. Brown hair cut short enough not even on the shoulder. Clear white skin. And red eyes with mystery and demons. He has such an impressive appearance that he is unlikely to be forgotten at first sight.


    "Have they noticed? That girl... I don''t care what the Jesuits said about witches..."


    Kurosai pointed to his daughter with red eyes and whispered in her tired ears.


    "Yep... that woman is so much more dangerous than the right guard piece...... With more mighty power��"


    "If you look only at the eyes and God, you can''t even see the Inhuman Daughter, but you can feel close to us."


    Indeed, Kurosai was right, his daughter''s face looked like a Japanese, not an Inhuman.


    "I''ve told you many times, I don''t know what kind of fringe you have, but you don''t need my master."


    Right-guard piece to press on the red-eyed girl. Don''t let them take away your long-awaited prey.


    "Well, master. You know what I mean."


    Look at the tired. The right guard smiles. Try out of the tiredness of knowing what that smile means, I feel nothing but harshness and contempt, but I am nevertheless going to do what my apprentice wants to do to some extent. Until the point where we come to a one-on-one teacher confrontation.


    "Everyone... please refrain from handouts..."


    "I know. But when you''re disadvantaged, you won''t be able to cover it, so that''s all you know."


    "Not a single thing in case... it doesn''t"


    To the words of Kurosai, Tired says back quietly.


    "Look, we have plenty of other people to keep you from getting bored."


    Shortly after the right guard says it, one after the other the transmission stuffs boil from the shadow of the cross.


    "We will surround the three sides in a way that protects Lord Grass Dew, Lord Ayane and Chiyo."


    "And if this number comes all the way from the front, isn''t the burden on Lord Starling Charcoal a lot?"


    Kashishiro speaks differently to Kurosai''s instructions.


    "If it''s a premise to fight with a sword, we can still cover it from the side if it''s a technique. Or you can''t protect me with surgery."


    "The art of the awkward is dominated by the manufacture of demons... if you ask me one way or the other, it''s for the proximity."


    To the joking darksai, Kashiro called the haunted cat by throwing his balls on the ground with a bitter smile.


    "In that case, Ayane and I are in charge of the long range, Grass Dew is in charge of the proximity... I see, you should replace Grass Dew with me"


    Dark Sai backwards, with his head on.


    While the four solidify, the tired one moves uncrafted toward those with the right guard work.


    "The painting material that I want - in the finished form of beauty�� exactly��. Master, your Lord is the one. Look, I gave up on you, but I don''t know what''s gonna happen in my life."


    In its tiredness, the right-guard works intertwine his gaze as if he were a full body, telling his thoughts. Tired of not being willing to hide his lowest paranoia at the earliest.


    "Shiro filled my heart quite a bit, too, but it''s not enough. Shiro is not as beautiful as his teacher. I cannot satisfy the hunger of my soul. Look at this."


    When the right guard works a short spell, several paintings appear around him. Dozens of Nanban paintings, all of which depicted tiredness, were mostly substitutes that were depicted half-naked or completely naked.


    Tired of seeing that didn''t change her complexion at all, but Ayane''s disgust grew so much that she''d never felt it before. An unusual obsession with those whom Ayane loves, held by evil destroyers. That feels ugly and extreme.


    "Whether you draw, draw, draw or draw, I''m not convinced. I''m not satisfied. The most beautiful painting that I want is my teacher - Shizuno Rei. If you get the Lord Himself, you''ll definitely get a satisfying finish. And..."


    The paintings that were floating around the right guard piece are simultaneously engulfed in flames, instantly extinguishing charcoal, and a single painting depicting someone different from tired appears over the head of the right guard piece.


    "Like Shiro, you will be a living painting in my painting. Let us leave its beauty in the hereafter, even after the death of the eagle."


    It was a painting of a beautiful boy with a truncated classic collar around his neck, lowered in crosses, brightly colored brilliant feathers, and still dripping his forehead, being turned into a monster and abused by countless demons.


    It was obvious that it was a depiction of Shiro Tengrass''s chastity, but it was not the only one. In the painting, our souls will be sealed.


    "This body... this soul... is for your head... It''s not something I can give you."


    Tired of telling chills.


    "Ugg..."


    On the other hand, Chiyo once again brings a groan of bitterness, which leads to the sound of Aya.


    "What''s wrong, Chiyo"


    "I hear it...... From that painting, I''ve never heard of it before..."


    Chiyo groans looking at Shiro Tengrass''s painting as she trembles. It seems to feel the thoughts sealed in the painting, but no one but Chiyo can only feel it to the extent that there is an intense demon.


    "The path I''ve been taking... will beat me to the master with all the strength I''ve worked out, all the enthusiasm I want to keep thinking about"


    When the right guard piece touched the painting, one demon slowly crawled out of the painting.


    Put together the same costume that was painted, from the back it grows bat wings and white bird wings to the right, black bird wings and moth wings to the left, floating glowing rings over the head, elongated tails with horns from the forehead and tips from the waist.


    The demon - the propaganda bored Shiro Tengrass - was a form of anger, unlike the sad expression in the painting.


    "That looks special. Oh, boy, I''ll take that one. Change of plans. Chiyo is protecting us both, Lord Grass Dew and Lord Ayane."


    Kurosai looks at Shiro Tengrass and pokes the scepter to the ground and rings, drawing attention.


    Shiro Tengrass oddly dances through the universe, flying from overhead to the Dark Sai. Using that as a signal, the other transmission stuffs also head towards the same line.


    Tired does not look at them, and proceeds to the right guard works. It also seems that the guard is ordered to keep his hands out of trouble, and there is no indication of any attempt to discourage it. It would only be ordered to eliminate the exhausting surroundings.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Responding to Ayane''s spell, countless flashes of light appear between the five and the propaganda boredom, dancing mad. The guardsmen stopped their feet vigilantly, but the flashing of light struck the guardsmen in pieces, some slowly in a linear fashion, some arguing at tremendous speeds from above.


    It happened that the four guard stuffs were filled with holes, but some did not lead to fatal injuries, and they come at hand. Those who were in the rear are intact, refining their procedures.


    "Ho, have you taken a new apprentice"


    Right-guard piece that looks intriguingly gazing at Ayane.


    "Much better than you..."


    It was a quiet tone, but clearly provoked.


    "Then no matter how much the guard is stuffy, it won''t be a problem. With the exception of Shiro, there are forty-three here alone. Whoa, now it''s thirty-nine. Ho ho."


    The familiar laughter of the right guard piece was cancelled by a roar. The technique of propaganda boredom, which was in the rear, was activated, and multiple techniques swung around Ayane, Chiyo and Kashishiro at about the same time.


    Some attacks by spirits and spirits, others by producing chemical reactions, by causing physical phenomena. Countless flames of rubble, a mass of resentment, a mind disturbing spiritual wave, a net of electric shock, a corruption bubble, acid bubbles, strike three.


    Kanshiro and the Haunted Cats avoided most of them by physical surgery, and invisible attacks such as mental waves and grievances were dealt with by throwing talismans.


    Ayane, on the other hand, did not attempt to move the scene. I could move and flip, but that way I don''t have a single chiyo behind me.


    "Twisted Boy."


    Ayane''s spell is complete, and something thick and long pops out of her feet, drawing a spiral in the form that surrounds Ayane and Chiyo, twisting and stretching with tremendous momentum.


    All the technique of transmission boredom struck directly at the heterogeneous object called by the technique of Ayane. The two of them are covered in it, so no attack has arrived. At the tip of it, like a snake, was a man''s head. If you look closely, hands and feet also exist. He even wore a garment underneath his head. It is literally a substitute for monstrositizing the boy.


    It surrounded Ayane and Chiyo. It fell over the head of the transmission boredom, crushing, wondering if it had jumped as loud as a spring. With that recoil, he jumps up again, falls and crushes repeatedly.


    "I hear it...... Reaper''s calling... is approaching..."


    Ayane exhorts an ominous hunch at the words of Chiyo, who nodded beside him. If Chiyo''s prophecy were to hit, who would die? I can''t help but want you to be someone other than yourself and tired.

 210 25

    With the battle of Ayane on his ass, Tired carries the demon knife in one hand and stuffs it between him and the right-guard work without creation.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    The right guard works to unleash the technique toward tiredness with a happy grin sticking. Five water spirits appear from the feet of tiredness.


    It is a water child that is not usually sneaky, but it is an exception if it is a water child bound by Shizuno''s technique. When the mother is perceived as resentless due to some circumstance, Mizuko is tied to this world without forming Buddha, and in some cases becomes a resentful spirit. What the pure soul named Mizuko resented spiritualized is more convenient than a normal spirit.


    Even the entity as a person, a thin water child, crumbles and flinches thin and large like a cloth, enveloping tiredness at the same time. Tired slashes it with a concubine pine and rips it apart, but as if the cloth were teasing, Mizuko wraps it around the demonic sword and kills the momentum, eventually completely enveloping the tiring sword itself.


    Two of the four remaining bodies each tuck around their tired feet, their halves stirring to the red ground, sealing the movement itself.


    "The idea of a sword first, not a technique, seems to be the master. But with the sword of the eagle, you can''t win very well."


    "You can win if you do the trick..."? It''s very thought-provoking. "


    Leaving a knife in motion and useless, Tired looks to the right guard work. The two remaining water sons strike tirelessly from overhead without double enclosing their tired upper body.


    Shortly afterwards, a green flame erupts from the feet of tiredness, wrapping the water spirit around each tired body. The flames were quickly extinguished, without the appearance or trace of the Spirit. It is Shizuno''s purifying flame that instantly makes even the spirits tied up with surgery become Buddha.


    There is this technique, but Shizuno''s magician will continue to say that the manipulation psychic technique is invalid. Knowing it, the right guard also carried out an attack by a grudge spirit.


    "Bullshit...... I''m not willing to hang out..."


    The right guard works will enjoy the battle against tiredness, which is the teacher, but the mindset itself, the discomfort and tiredness towards the teacher, receives and is offended.


    "I still don''t know what Xing is, Mi-jin."


    Right guard work that distorts the mouth.


    "I don''t even want to know the Lord''s joy."


    It was Kurosai who said that. While he struggles under the onslaught of the transmission bored Shiro Tengrass, he plunges into the squeal of the right guard.


    A spear of light that is emitted from the hand of heavenly grass raised overhead, one after the other, when it continues to be produced. In response to the attack carried out to stand, the counter-attack was a darkness study that fell on the sidelines of evasion and defense, and still sustained several hand wounds.


    "Foffo, you pulled the most off the lottery. Shiro overtakes me if it''s just simple power."


    Glimpse of the Dark Sai, the right guard laughs.


    "The constant outpouring of anger and thoughtless thoughts is drawing strength that doesn''t show the bottom. He''s not a bone to knock down. At least you can''t do it alone."


    (You can say whatever you want)


    Dark Sai grins invincibly with blood and sweat from her forehead as she receives a spear of light with a cane.


    (It''s a horrible monster indeed. The strongest I''ve ever seen. But this still bears the honorable star charcoal name. I can''t end up with nothing to do)


    Shake the cane wide and hit the ground. A few strips of violet electricity from the place where they were beaten, dancing madly in such a way as to draw multiple vortexes around the Dark Sai.


    "This again..."


    Seeing the exercise of such a flashy technique that I have never seen any more, Kashishiro groans. Ayane, and even the propaganda boredom, say they are in the middle of a battle, but turn away from the opponent of the battle and do their gaze to the Dark Sai.


    "Thunder shaft technique��? I miss you......"


    Tired also turns away from the right guard work and tours the battle between Kurosai and Shiro Tengrass.


    He''s in a state of showing a complete gap to the opponent he''s fighting, but given the character of the right guard piece, it''s hard to imagine him attacking this gap. On the contrary, the right guard works are also beginning to tour in keeping with their tiredness.


    The spear of light emitted by the heavenly grass looks like violet electricity, thereby inhibiting it and spreading mist. It''s not just electric shock. No, the right guard piece analyzed whether it was condensed bioenergy, with high voltage high current.


    "It''s like the depths of star charcoal."


    The right guard shrugs intriguedly.


    "Yes... to the star coal owners of earlier generations... I was tricked. Earlier generations were even more powerful."


    I remember the former owner of the demon knife in my hand, tired of smiling.


    When Heavenly Grass realized that he had no effect on the spear he was throwing, he stopped the monotonous continuous attack and pulled out the knife and jumped into the swirl of electric shock.


    Do you see it as an act of suicide, or have you stepped on it that you can withstand the flurry of power surrounding the Dark Sai as well? It is unclear how much thinking power may remain in Shiro Tengrass in the first place, so it is difficult to read its principles of action other than the right-guard work it made.


    Occasionally a high-energy body with a high voltage shoots the celestial grass flesh. Heavenly grass movement stops.


    Even though ordinary people have the power to die instantly, how effective heavenly grass has been in converting to specially made propaganda boredom can be in the Dark Sai. But there are no monsters or magicians who once could withstand this depths.


    In front of the Dark Sai, Shiro Tengrass becomes incapable of progressing any further, shaking his body as he is shot by electric shock.


    "That''s a big deal..."


    Seeing it, Tired utters a word of praise.


    "I would love to be praised by my teacher."


    A right guard who smiles with real joy at the praise directed at him.


    At first glance, it seemed as if the technique of the Dark Sai had stopped the movement of Heavenly Grass, but from tiredness and the eyes of the Dark Sai, it was clear that the power of Heavenly Grass was further increased and that the technique of the Dark Sai was about to be broken.


    Heavenly Grass''s bottomless resentment has been transformed intact into the life force of transmission boredom. With indestructible power even in the depths of the star charcoal, he moves out of the purple electricity that is capturing him and into the vortex of electric shock. Multiple swirling purple electricity along the way slowly falls out.


    (It doesn''t look like it''s not working, but it''s more powerful than it is in the body, not to mention to knock it down. The force of boiling from within is connected to the robustness of the flesh. That would not even flinch, even if it was slashed hundreds of times with a sword)


    It is a simple mechanism, but I therefore saw difficulty and tiredness in defeating it. I have no idea how many attacks I need to make to kill until I run out of resentment. Perhaps you don''t even know it in the right guard piece you made.


    Heavenly grass approaching the Dark Says at the center of the vortex. Kurosai sweats cold and smiles lightly.


    Even the trump card is broken and there is no way to make it. I thought I''d say it at the end of the day, even in thoughtful words, but nothing came up. There is no remorse, no sense of hardship, no sense of refreshment in being defeated by squeezing all your strength. There was only a strange outlook.


    Shiro Tengrass raises a knife. Kurosai stands on his cane while pulling back, but he already had a hunch of death.


    The knife is swung down and the scepter is cut in two. The invisible force unleashed by the sword blew the body of the Dark Sai wide open.


    Dark Sai falls on his back and loses consciousness as it is. Shiro Tengrass makes a chase and flies when he stops.


    Once again, the sword can be lifted to the upper level. From the eyes of Tired and the Right Guard, the obvious defeat of Dark Sai could have predicted death.


    "Reaper, come here!


    A suddenly raised cry triggered a development that betrayed everyone''s expectations who was on the spot. It was Chiyo. He stood in front of Ayane, dressed with his hands spread toward Kurosai and Heavenly Grass, and shouted with a frivolous face.


    The sword that Heavenly Grass waved stomach, without slashing the Dark Sai, swept from his hand and flew well in the direction of misunderstanding along the way.


    The soaked sword pierced the chest of Chiyo, the Lord of Screams.

 211 26

    Ayane peeled her eyes at what happened right next to her.


    The right guard works have also opened their mouths to this situation beyond what can be expected.


    "Did you twist the fate of death and call to yourself..."


    "Heh, it''s advanced fate manipulation. It''s a shame it''s a precious force."


    Only the tired and red-eyed girl instantly understood, each muttering.


    Tired understood everything. The death Chiyo had expected would have been the Dark Sai. And Chiyo didn''t just have the ability to understand the fate of death, he even had the power to force the fate of death to change. As a price, in exchange for my life. He probably knew that, too.


    Tired turns his back on the right guard piece and turns to the fallen Chiyo. The right guard who sees it laughs bitterly.


    "Oh, boy. If it''s not me, I''m gonna set you up from behind all the time here."


    It was a grunting right guard piece, but I know tiredness turned its back grandly, also anticipating the personality that I wouldn''t.


    "Chiyo!"


    Renouncing the battle against the propaganda stuffiness, Ayane brings up a fallen chiyo. Kashiro enters between the conveyor and the conveyor in the form of a cover of Ayane, but the conveyor receives a stop signal from the right guard works and retreats.


    "Damn... what are you doing when you always say this guy is in the middle of a fight? I can''t even talk about people who eat for a mourning ground."


    Sighing right guard piece. It''s not like I''m a good guy. Attack me with this gap. That''s it. In that case, that''s boring. It seems unpleasant to be watered down by the battle because of it, but it doesn''t even bore me further with my own hands.


    Shivering in pain, fear and cold, Chiyo was relieved by the warm feeling of being embraced by Ayane. Some tired faces peek into themselves.


    "Dear Osiko... sister..."


    Open your thin eyes and look up at the two faces, bleeding from the edge of your mouth, forcing you to smile.


    "I need to tell you... what Chiyo just found out... about that guy..."


    It was Shiro Tengrass, right in front of the Dark Sai, who was stopping the movement according to the life of the right guard piece, that Chiyo pointed at with his trembling fingertips.


    Immediately afterwards, the image flows into the head of tiredness and Ayane, via the power of Chiyo.


    "Divine! Exactly Shiro is the Son of God!" "Angel, no, angel!" "How beautiful." Angel, "" Angel, "" Son of God sent by Usu. "" Eh, Shiro! Turn around! "


    Boy admired more for his mouth by people. It is celebrated as the leader of the rebellion of the Christians, and entertained because of its beauty and charisma, and the late youth or himself becomes concerned about it.


    But it was an ambush for tragedy. A boy who is hunted down by the Shogun Army, carries out a soldier attack, and is wounded by a stone arrow that was shot at.


    "Shiro was wounded," "I thought you were an angel with no scratches... just like the others." "Shiro is not an angel! Not the same people as me and the others!" "What an angel! They''ll kill us all!" "Shiro and all that sucks. What''s an angel?" You''re gonna laugh ~ "


    The peasants mourn on their own, begin to curse the boy, full of despair and grief. The boy''s heart also filled with a different blackness from theirs, culminating in self-harm during the final total attack of the Shogun Army.


    "You must have regretted it..."


    Ayane muttered to a nagging addition and subtraction. Long after Chiyo set foot in this space, he watched the resentment of those who ended up in the turmoil of Shimahara and Shiro Tengrass''s heart. And what Chiyo was watching was now streamed directly into the hearts of tiredness and Ayane.


    "Chiyo, I''m sure for this time... to your sister and Lady Osiko, I was born to give you the feelings of these people and free many souls here... and... you''re going to die..."


    "Stupid...... Life is natural�� not a substitute for being born and disappearing, as set forth in heaven��"


    Tired of reflexively denying Chiyo''s words. Such fatalism is the most abominable thing about tiredness. While I do think there is destiny, I don''t want to think of it as predetermined or manipulated.


    "Yeah... that''s what I should think. So Master Osiko. Just help him now... save the poor souls here... save him..."


    I can''t, smile, Chiyo tells me.


    "When I''m born again... I''ll see you. About me... exploring..."


    Chiyo, who can run out in the middle of words. A storm of exactly the same emotions blows at exactly the same time in the midst of tiredness and Ayanami.


    Tired and Ayane - we both had no words, no change in expression, and stood up at the same time, looking back at the same time. But each one is different from the other. Tired looked at the right guardian, and Ayane looked at Shiro Tengrass.


    "Oh man... there are more searchers beyond the circle... again..."


    It''s good to be sad later. Tired has been told by searchers beyond the circle to make a quick change of heart, and furthermore has taught it to Ayane.


    "Thank you for waiting..."


    Tired tells the right guard piece.


    "If you''re serious, you''re in trouble."


    Right-guard piece that gives it back with a grin.


    "Chiyo... I have received your thoughts"


    Look at the heavenly grass and suck it, and Ayane groans a spell in his mouth, and from somewhere he makes a bunch of spells appear in his hands, scattering it all over the universe.


    Heavenly grass squeezes his hand toward Ayane. Precisely towards his sword, which pierced Chiyo''s chest. Though the power pulled the knife out of Chiyo''s chest and went up to the sky high, and I wondered if it had spinned several times in the air, and it flew in a straight line with an aye noise.


    Ayane had already completed the procedure. Countless spells placed on the ground so as to surround oneself. Spells that have been uttered.


    The letters on the spell glow and the body of the Ayane disappears instantly into the earth. A knife passes through the space where Ayane has been before and pierces the ground.


    Several curses flicker behind the heavenly grass. When I wondered if the letters on those spells glowed, Ayane appeared behind Heavenly Grass.


    He didn''t even give it while he noticed the signs and looked back, and Ayane was setting up the next operation. Ayane''s hands cause countless pieces of flesh to be smashed against Heavenly Grass''s body. The meat pieces adhere to the cedar clothes and over the skin, shaking and soaking strange liquids as they swoop, melting the clothes, the meat.


    Heavenly grass was whipping up those pieces of flesh, but the pieces of flesh had already dived into the body and become part of the body.


    "Bite God."


    cast a short spell. It is a technique that is instantly completed with a short spell due to the greater dependence of the pulling force than the thrown catalyst.


    The torn clothes of Heavenly Grass tear even further.


    Where the clothes are torn - the flesh of all parts of the body swells and moulds up. When a mouth appears at the tip of its raised meat and glances at its yellow, dirty teeth and opens wide, the moulded meat intertwines and bites each other. When they eat each other''s meat, they throw it away, they raise their voices and laugh, and they chew it up again. That''s happening all over the body of heavenly grass.


    "Wow, that''s funny."


    My daughter in black gives a pleasant voice when she sees a different way of doing it.


    Shiro Tengrass continued to be finely bitten off his body until he stopped moving, with a resentful look until the end.


    "Lord Star Charcoal''s technique worked quite well... you seemed to have been there. Otherwise, the Ayanomoto technique would not have made it easier..."


    Tired turns to the right guard. Let the sword be paid lightly to the side with an indication of intent that the sight has been.


    "Come. Both remnants of resentment"


    "Mm?"


    While facing each other, the right guard works a surprising face for releasing his strength in a non-exhausting direction.


    The intention of tiredness was immediately known. The spirits of resentment, which the right guard had sealed in this space, which had not yet been conveyed boredom, in response to the tired voice of today, come all the way to the tired and right guard works.


    Though they were gathered together in one place, the green flames of purification were bathed by tiredness, and sent to the underworld simultaneously.


    "Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho. I didn''t know a teacher who should be called an incarnation of resentment would use it to free the spirits of resentment."


    A right guard who laughs sarcastically at the tired actions that he did not anticipate at all, but therefore could not even stop.


    "That I just heard Chiyo''s wish. Plus, clearing their minds is a sensible way to cut your power."


    Instead of the usual subtle interruptive way of speaking, tiredness was said away in a tone that did not precipitate.


    "Look, are you sure it''s time to see your teacher on fire?


    The right guard piece laughed, crossing his hands violently, tired and unleashed something.

 212 27

    Tired bounced wide aside and tried to dodge, but the countless debris released from the right-guard work strikes with motion as if arcing in the air and tracking tiredness.


    Tired puts his strength into the sword and clasps to the side.


    Shockwaves emitted more than swords shot down many of those rubbles, but some of them uneven from the range of the force field and some of the rubble that flew by time difference hit the tired body.


    We soon found out who the rubble was. It''s a piece of meat that''s a catalyst. Meat pieces filled with resentment of the hungry. It is used in the technique in which Ayanomoto now finished Shiro Tengrass.


    A piece of flesh melts the clothes and dives into the tired body. Tired doesn''t try to make it look like heavenly grass. I just look at the right guard piece in silence.


    "Bite God..."


    Responding to the words of the right guard, all over the tired body begins to rise. My tired kimono breaks and I go half-naked. My mouth opens at the tip of the meat that has been distorted. After that, the flesh will eat each other and bite off the body.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    With a word of tiredness, the light rumbled around tiredness and struck upon itself. Precisely, meat over tired bodies.


    The flesh, the mouth is destroyed and the blood is intense, but the tiredness does not change the complexion at all. The only way to break this technique is to remove the possessed parts of the flesh, but it is difficult to remove areas out of reach and so on, and the damage accumulates while cutting them one by one. The best way to do this is to destroy it at once.


    "Oh... what a wonderful and beautiful..."


    To the appearance of exhaustion with the dewy upper body coloured with white and red, the right guard was completing the next procedure, remembering the excitement.


    Ayane and Kashishiro bring up the bodies of the guard boredom one after the other. but it didn''t come back. A corpse is just moving by surgery. When I wonder if the corpse floated in space, it becomes a giant piece of meat and flies tirelessly.


    It was also a tiresome technique. Naturally. It is a technique that tiredness has created and taught to the right guard. It is simply a technique of hitting a corpse one after the other, connecting the corpses together and locking them into a meat mass, binding or crushing them, but I do not think we would use such a simple technique without any intention. You should see the fabric stone to the next surgery, or else you are modifying this technique into a right-guard work.


    Tired wields a stronger force on the knife earlier. It was an attempt to hit his own spiritual power on a corpse being moved by his spiritual power to disable the spiritual power that resided in the corpse and to shoot the corpse down. Now the target is huge, not as fast as it is, so there is no leakage of fire.


    Powered by the sword, countless corpses of propaganda boredom flying through the universe fall. but then again, the second and third line of corpse counties fly toward tiredness.


    I couldn''t read the intentions of the right guard piece all the time. I wonder for a moment if the purpose is to drain this power.


    It is true that the technique of the right guard works is more intense in the consumption of power than it does not yet consume power. but there is no exhaustion of tired power to this extent. You should also know that right guard piece. You should see something else as intentional.


    That''s when he knocked down the third line of Corpse County, and the gimmick from the right guard revealed itself. Immediately after he waved down his sword and slammed the force field, countless black and thick spears burst out of the body, pouring down into exhaustion. In response to receiving the force field, it would have been a two-stage scheme in which spears planted inside the corpse popped up.


    Several spears striking with sudden momentum. Tired posture shortly after waving the sword did not avoid in time, and one of them pierced his abdomen.


    "Father!"


    Ayane shouting unexpectedly at the sight of it.


    Ayanami ran out to increase her tiredness without incident, but tiredness pierced her belly into a spear, spitting blood out of her mouth, yet staring at Ayanami with no expression and controlling her daughter''s increase with that gaze.


    Ayane stops moving, even as he makes anxiety stick to his face. I could still ask if I was willing to fight tired and could afford it.


    The right guard approach the tired man who sits with his abdomen pierced by a spear in a relaxed foothold. Obviously tiredness appeared to be fatally injured, but the right guard works are not alarmed. I know that people''s common sense doesn''t work with a teacher equipped with powers beyond intelligence.


    "Just another push or something."


    Reach out and you will approach the distance you are likely to reach, and the right guard will stop.


    Tired doesn''t try to do anything, he just stares at it in silence. He is in an upright immobile position with his spine pinned while bleeding heavily and suffering fatal injuries.


    I also know in the right guard that the tired fighting spirit has not disappeared. It is also dangerous to approach the detour. But this is the last opportunity for the right guard. to fulfill one''s desires.


    "You can''t move, can you? The spear is made of boring bones. From the point of penetration, the roots of the spear are stretched into the body of the Lord, eroding his nerves."


    Laughing naggingly, the right guard piece reached for and touched his tired body.


    "I''ve waited so long for this moment."


    An excited, trembling voice, with a dreamy look, the right guardian strokes his skin all over his tired blood with love.


    "Beautiful. What a divine, beautiful schematic. This is what I asked for. Finally got it...... my master, who wanted, wanted and dreamed many times, is in my hands now!


    The old man cheeks on his thin chest with a tranced expression, tastes it around with his tongue, and soothes his skin with blood.


    "Foffo, let''s live and paint like this. It is imperative that future generations become paintings that capture the hearts of hundreds of millions of people"


    An old man''s hand full of wrinkles rounding out inferior desires sees an ugly and extreme sight of his face stroking his beloved, and Ayane remembers his nausea and anger at the same time, reddening his face.


    "Though the tangles between the beautiful boys are good, the structure of beauty being obnoxious by the ugly ones can also be fun."


    The girl in black whines with a smile on her face.


    "The bastards... get away from my father!


    Ayane shouted, raising his anger and killing temper, and set out to help him tired, but tired gave him a glimpse of Ayane in a plain way, and again took control of his daughter with his gaze.


    "So were you satisfied? Poor master, foolish disciple."


    To the tiredness of telling in a chilled tone, the grin disappears from the face of the right guard piece, hands and faces away from the tiredness.


    "You were the only one who wanted me to touch you, but I only took pity on you as a souvenir of the underworld."


    As the right guard told him so before opening his mouth, Tired moved his hand and pulled the spear through his belly at once. For a moment, a lot of blood erupted, but the bleeding stops immediately.


    "The structure of the body also allowed people to transcend it because it survives the turmoil on the flying battlefield of arrow bullets. It''s a dangerous technique, but I didn''t teach it to you or Ayane. Of course, it doesn''t mean you''re completely immortal. If so��"


    He adds that your head didn''t die, either.


    "It was troublesome to crush the roots that broke into your body, though. Well, do you still have your wife''s hand? Let''s end the play."


    Tired of wearing back your blurry kimono. Still close enough to reach each other, but the right guard was hesitant to set it up from himself.


    No, the right guard was intuitive at that time. own defeat and death. Whatever technique you exercise here, you can''t beat your tiredness. that it would end with the next blow.


    With the stiffening right guard work, tiredness sticks out the concubine pine unconstitutionally.


    Throughout the water moon, a black body filled with blood appears from the back of the right guard piece. It cannot be fatal to be tired with regenerative abilities, but the flesh is no different from the ordinary man. There is not a single one in the right-guard works.


    "What..."


    Instead of surgery, at the end of the settlement by the sword, the right guard works will have a mixed look with amazement and fright.


    "It''s the same pain I just got, isn''t it? What do you say? Taste it in particular. Most of all, countless roots stick out of my sword and never come into my body."


    Tired tells quietly.


    "I''ve always wondered"


    The face of the right guard works distorts into pain. But at the same time, there was a calm light in his eyes.


    "Master of the Lord... I wonder who your head was..."


    Its name comes out of the mouth of a strange disciple, and its tired expression clouds for a moment.


    "My thoughts told me it was close to the eagle, and I was happy for some reason, but my chest ached and I was irritated. My foolish master... I''m sure your Lord''s master is right. Now... the Lord..."


    The right guard piece ran out without being told to the end. But even if I didn''t say it, I could easily see what he was trying to say.


    The last words of the right guard piece were pierced deep into the heart of tiredness. Words you probably won''t forget in the future.


    "When you pierce my heart at the end...... Until the very end, he was the worst apprentice."


    Drain the knife from the body of the right guard, tired toward the daughter in black.


    "No, I got something good to show you. It was funny."


    Girl smiling and clapping. You don''t seem hostile, but you can''t be alarmed.


    "of this space... the life of the Lord has also been interrupted, and I think you should leave early..."


    I finally turned to Kashiro and Ayane, who had finished the battle with the guard boredom, and tiredness prompted me.


    "What will your father do?


    Ayane, who bears the wreckage of Chiyo and asks with a tired and suspicious face who does not try to move.


    "I''m going to talk to this guy a lot... so he hasn''t come out yet."


    "Hmm, I''ll be right out, too."


    A girl said it in a way that blocks tired words.


    "It''s the same thing I want to talk to you about. I can''t calm down here. Bye."


    The girl in black leaves the subspace one foot away when she tells the scene with a bright voice.


    "Shizuno, thank you for your time."


    Kashishiro, holding a lost dark sai, tells him to push, and he goes outside.


    Father, let''s go.


    Ayane spoke anxiously in tiredness as she looked down at the wreckage of the right guard piece.


    "I have nothing to show you. I don''t want to have a strange apprentice with me..."


    Smiling small, Tired walked towards Ayane, twisting their shoulders side by side through the exit.

 213 28

    As he walked out of town and down the street, Tired and Ayane encountered his daughter in black earlier.


    "It was late."


    The girl smiles as she exposes her face from the hood and turns her crimson eyes to tiredness.


    "I have a lot to ask you... but what shall I ask you from..."


    Ayane was in shape with Chiyo on his back, but tired faces the girl in a completely alert manner.


    "For what purpose did you first tell the right guard the secret of demonic creation...?


    "I wonder if you''re curious. Though it was also to touch the art of this country. I taught Mr. Right Guard because it''s only the basics of daemon building. Hey. Most of them seemed to be built with improved techniques to their own flow, and that''s what I was after, too. If you just taught the basics, you could see what kind of technique to use in the application. In the case of Mr. Right Guard, efficiency was an inefficient way to draw and seal the soul in the painting, but for that matter, I think the quality was good."


    I couldn''t feel a lie in the girl''s words. It is a roundabout way, but it is also not clear that the exchange that I teach the technique first, as consideration for touching the exotic technique. It''s the same thing I taught him about witchcraft because I''m tired of learning more about painting than right guard works. But...


    "That won''t be all......?


    Tired of asking profound questions. I was sure they would tell me what I was trying to say.


    "The residual incense of an intense soul that I feel for you belongs to someone I know well. However, you are not the rebirth of that person"


    "Um, yeah. I suspected the same thing when I first saw you. My master says, am I born in this country or does one of my parents seem to be from this country? So I came to this country for a reason, but by chance I found out that the circle of masters had reached this land. I mean..."


    The girl''s smile changed slightly. To a nostalgic, somewhere lonely, frivolous grin.


    "I felt from your soul the smell of the man I was looking for"


    "Me too..."


    I knew how the girl felt so painfully when I was tired. Naturally. She is just like herself. Love those with the same soul, wandering for a long time, searching.


    "I thought we finally made it around, but apparently not. But I guess it didn''t mean it was totally hazy. Yeah, it''s a big harvest."


    "Something called edge does exist. And it''s... it''s not a coincidence or anything. The guidance of destiny, indeed�� exists��"


    "What are we gonna do? Want to put your hands together and look together?


    "I refuse to do that"


    Tired answered the girl''s offer instantly.


    "It belongs to those who found it first and became close... wouldn''t it be nice"


    "Oh my God? Why don''t you split up and look for it and treat it like a shared property?


    "It''s not a thing. It''s just people."


    "Because you''re a person, you can''t handle it that way either."


    If you get tired of it, I want to find your head''s afterlife first and monopolize it. Even if they do that to me, I think I should take it away from them.


    This girl is like a competitor to herself. I don''t feel the need to get used to each other. The girl seems to have the exact opposite idea, but Tired wasn''t even going to accept it.


    "Oh, I forgot to name it. I''m Shem Haza. Who wants to solve the mystery of the world... but let me tell you something. Though I''m a true seeker."


    "Is it the fallen angel in the book of Chechnya...? Though he gave man... much knowledge and guided him through sorcery... he was bound to the daughter of man and sentenced to a reverse hanging sentence..."


    "Mm-hmm. Knowledge."


    "You were interested in exotic books... with quite a few purchases. But the angel was distracted by a human woman, so he''s a man, isn''t he? There''s a theory that angels don''t have a gender... or that they become the opposite sex by the person they protect."


    "It''s not the name I gave you, and even though you''re a woman, this name is a little strange, but hey. But some of them are similar, so maybe they started calling me by that name. Well, the name changes from time to time, and sometimes I get tired of it and make it another name."


    The grin of a red-eyed girl named Shemhaza turns into something bittersweet.


    "My name is Shizuno Rei. This is my daughter."


    "My name is Aya Shizuno"


    Ayane draping her head deep with Chiyo on her back.


    "One more thing I want to ask...... I heard you were being chased by the Jesuits, but how?


    This question was a simple curiosity. Honestly, I can largely guess why they''re hostile. It''s simply a light-hearted question.


    "Irrationally, trying to know the mystery of the world itself is made into a treatment of sin, isn''t it? In the land I was in the other day. Come on..."


    "Here, Shem Haza! I finally found it ~. I won''t let you get away with it anymore -!


    As Shemhaza speaks, a voice extends from afar. When I look, a red-haired woman in a gray kimono is swelling her cheeks and running over here.


    "Catch him, interrogate him heretically, pepper him, try the witch, pepper him again."


    "That''s it, Sister. Perseverance. I''m gonna run away because it sucks a little bit. See you later."


    A shemhaza that smiles and waves gently and escapes the scene.


    As Sister following it tried to pass beside Tide, Tide let Sister hook her own foot and fall.


    "Are you one of them? You will also be interrogated for heresy."


    Sister gets up and turns her angry gaze to exhaustion to the extent that she scolds the prankster.


    "Are you the Sister...... From the Star Charcoal Dark Sai Temple...... I''m listening. I''m Shizuno Rei, this is my daughter Ayano."


    I''m tired of trying to stop you even further in order to thank you for interrupting me in the middle of the conversation.


    "Oh, I''m worried, I''m here too, but what happened to the battle with Shizuno Rightmen? Mr. Kurosai, what happened to the other one? The fact that you can''t see him means no way..."


    "The Dark Sai Temple has been wounded, but not taken care of... The Right Guard... has succeeded"


    "Really? What can we do for you, Solly?"


    Hear tired words and bow your head deeply, Sister.


    "Whatever it is that hooked your leg with -"


    "Did you remember..."


    He was a sister to ask again with angry eyes, but tired groaned with a sleazy face.

 214 29

    The same city of Edo as usual. Grass dew incense Shilang was dropping off a star charcoal darksai leaving Edo.


    In an unknown place, the two of them have finished the battle against those who seek to destroy the country, but their hearts are not clear. Especially if you''re in Kurosai.


    "A good old father saves his life for a child who doesn''t want to be that old... there must not be one."


    Said Kurosai as he walked shoulder to shoulder with Xiang Shilong.


    "It''s heavy. Live with Chiyo''s life, etc. I wish I hadn''t gotten along with Chiyo."


    Of course it''s a joke. Chiyo missed Dark Sai, but if he didn''t, he didn''t even help, Dark Sai thinks.


    "We were equipped with terrible powers, such as changing fate forcefully, but what would have happened if we had not dedicated that power and life to the Dark Sai Temple?


    Xiang Shilong does not hesitate to say what he thinks. Given Kurosai''s character, he thought it would be better to speak in an uncovered and genuine way than a lousy consolation of social dictionaries.


    "Well, you''re under Shizuno''s protection, so you must have stretched that talent somehow. I know best that Chiyo''s life can''t be reconciled in exchange for my life."


    I''m not talking about growing talent.


    Xiang Shilang waves a small rash at the answer of Kurosai.


    "So was Chiyo, and Lord Ayane, but they were my clean hearted daughters. Even if I lived, I wonder if Shizuno, who works for Tsujitsu and others, could have done well."


    "Chiyo was like a kid who bit Shizuno in the face. But Shizuno was a good man to see and take care of, and I think I did well."


    "Hmm. I felt like the awkward were going to find out somewhere."


    "Lord Ayanyin was a brave and riddled lady. That''s a really good girl. But the Ayanomoto and the Tired Hall seemed to be getting along well, but they also seemed to be sneezing somewhere. In the first place, I talked to Shizuno Takashi, and I thought he was evil. I suspected he was really a bad sorcerer."


    With my hands on my chin, Kurosai feels tired.


    (Isn''t he supposed to have a pure heart? Although all sorts of bad things overlapped and distorted, still to the heart...... Otherwise, let alone be admired by my two daughters)


    "With the persuasion of Lord Ayano, Shizuno said he reluctantly took on the story of the crusade of the right guard. And because of the involvement of a former disciple, Shizuno made it clear that he would not imitate otherwise to save the country."


    Even listening to the words of Xiang Silong is incredible to Kurosai. As far as tired clear eyes and worried expressions are concerned,


    Believe your thoughts are right.


    "Now Lord Kashishiro will be teaching Shizuno the art of immortality from now on? Because of the tone of Lord Ayane''s mouth, you took it on reluctantly?


    "No, no..."


    To Kurosai''s joke, Xiang Shilong smiles bitterly and puts his head on.


    "Well, here''s the drop off. I''m almost taken care of."


    Dark Sai stops his legs and bows his head deeply to Kashishiro.


    "This must be the one you took care of. Sooner or later, I''ll have another chance."


    Kurosai looks up at the sunny sky after breaking up with Xiang Shilong.


    "Chiyo, don''t play somewhere again sometime"


    Thinking of a reunion in the afterlife, Kurosai narrowed his eyes as he looked up at the blue sky.


    In the winter, a year after the battle with the Right Guard, the time of fate came.


    As the grey clouds entered the sky and the snow began to flash, in front of the long gates, the Ayane, with its travel support, was facing each other with exhaustion.


    By the words of Tired, a master and father, Ayane leaves the source of Tired. In the name of training. In the name of independence from the parent.


    However, Ayane is not yet satisfied. Naturally. I know what you mean by tiredness.


    "To the magician in public... and before me again -"


    "Why shouldn''t we be together?


    blocking the mouth of the tired parting, Ayane asks in a strong tone. I was unable to distort my face to grief, but I couldn''t bear it, and my tears clasped my cheeks.


    "If Father''s desire is for me to be a first-rate magician, I will respond to that. To this end, I understand the rationale that you must know the world by yourself and build up your training. But is that what you mean? I guess not, huh?


    Asking, Ayane was remembering Chiyo.


    Chiyo said. Tired said he was trying to kick Ayane out. Exactly. Ayane also knows that.


    "Be clear. Why do I have to leave more than my father? At least convince me."


    Tired snorts at her daughter telling her to be challenged.


    The two of them face each other in silence for a while.


    Tired took his gaze off from time to time and the bumps seemed bad, but eventually he decided to make his will and opened his mouth with a good look at Ayane.


    "I leaned on each other with you, and it was sweet. But we felt like we were just going to corrupt each other."


    Although I hid the heart of the heart, this is not at all a lie.


    "My... weakness can also erode even Ayane..."


    There are aspects that are deluded by very abstract rhetoric, but this is not a lie either. It''s one of those things I''m secretly afraid of.


    But what I''m really afraid of is the opposite. The strength of Ayanomoto''s core and his righteousness as a human being make him tired of eating away the darkness of his heart. I want to be immersed in hatred, but I live and hurt with hatred, but I get caught up in guilt, and I can''t.


    "I''ve heard that before. Father isn''t the only one who''s sweet. Same goes for me. I also know that my father has been subjected to the consciousness of sin and continues to blame himself. Please don''t blame yourself."


    "Blame me, etc..."


    "I am to blame. Father keeps blaming himself. I said people shine because the Right Guard is a limitless life, but they don''t care. Both my father and I believe that there are things we can do, feel, and know because we have gained a life that lasts forever. We should go our way."


    Ayane''s words also sounded off without being able to read his tired mind.


    But I''m tired. I was wondering if Ayane actually discerns everything.


    After discerning that I am so tired of assuming that all the guilt I have created is because of the sound of Ayane, I thought I might be changing my mind and poking my tired heart.


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I know..."


    I relaxed with the thought of getting haired backwards and strayed from my gaze from Ayane, tired with a faint voice.


    "Each other''s whereabouts... as soon as we can see, we have a ritual... to keep some of each other''s spirits connected... and... If anything happens... come back."


    "Can''t we go back if we don''t have something?


    "It''s not like that... though. You can miss me or you can come home. This is going to be a conversation... whenever."


    In a tired way, Ayane finds it a little funny and spills a smile only for a moment.


    "Is there anything else left to say? If not... it''s time to go"


    He was told nagging, but Ayane did not try to move. That further disturbs my tired mind. Guilt and sadness are swirling violently.


    "My heart is always with you... late"


    The tired and seemingly farewell words sparked Ayane''s loneliness in return. I also thought I might have become a careless being out of my father already, but I also know I''m not. My father and my heart are partly connected, but I know how we feel about each other, but I''m late.


    Tired raised his face to the awesome sound of not trying to walk out for long.


    Seeing the tears that follow her daughter''s cheek, she lets her tear glands break down without being tired or able to reveal her emotions, hugs her to the Ayane sound, and begins to bring a whimper.


    (sloppy......)


    Ayane whining in his mouth.


    (Father is sloppy. Cry like a child while you decide to kick me out yourself...... I''m the one who wants to do that...... it would be the opposite)


    While I think so, Ayane also holds back her thinner and smaller body than herself with the utmost thought.


    Time passed dressed as it was for a while. How much time has passed? Always tired doesn''t show how to leave.


    When I was going to leave, Ayane learned to question, but decided to her heart that she would never leave her side, just thought about being tired and kept hugging her.


    I have no memory before or after Ayane leaves. I don''t even remember how Ayane left, or what words she might have uttered at the end. All I can remember is that we were hugging each other at the end.


    When I noticed, Tired was alone in the snow, standing in tears.


    (Now I can fall to the bottom of the darkness with all my thoughts... nothing to bind)


    Wet your tears, try to force it to create a masochistic grin.


    "Something that lasts a long time, such as peace�� not so far away. Again, the world is disturbed and dawns into battle"


    The ironically tiring prophecy will come off tremendously, and then the world of the Pacific will continue for more than two hundred years.


    It keeps falling without snow. It breaks my heart to throw my beloved daughter out in such cold snow. No, I laughed masochistically again at my stupidity in becoming aware after I kicked him out.

 215 End Chapter

    "The U.S. government has issued a statement in response to the CNM broadcast takeover by Tea Time on the Battlefield, which has become America''s largest gang organization."


    Tired of sitting on the couch watching the news coming from the TV looked interesting.


    "Avoid any more interference with battlefield tee times. Our judgment was wrong. ''


    A humble-faced president of chicken and reputation appears and lettering terops flow.


    "No one would have imagined a gang could leave the army"


    True says sitting directly beside tired.


    Until recently, America''s backward society was in a state of spectacular war over backward social mastery throughout the United States, and the last battle saw the U.S. government use the military to weigh down the repression, but unprecedented worries that what it would be or the troops it put in would be paying back to the gang.


    Nevertheless, it is only one unit that has been able to retreat. Since there has not been a single attack since then by the military and police, the organization that took the hegemony of the American back society, Tea Time on the Battlefield, jacked the news program and from now on appealed to their legitimacy by making speeches such as the efforts of the back society not to interfere disproportionately with the surface society, to expose all the names of politicians connected to the back society, and to destroy any drug trafficking, etc.


    I see it both tired and true that it can''t be a real valve, but the effect of the speech was in that many Americans supported the battlefield tee time. And it is this presidential statement.


    "It''s like a comic book...... right. No, it''s too unrealistic, it''s not even going to be a comic book..."


    Shortly after tired whining, the bell rings to inform the visitor.


    Looks like he''s here.


    Almost at the same time as the truth says, tiredness rises and goes outside the room. Truth is, when you call the display silently, you push your index finger through the entrance of the reflected map of the location of the Snowoka Institute and open the entrance and exit of the Institute.


    Tired of running down the hallway for a small run. Tired revealed his joy as he caught sight of a girl he knew well from beyond showing up and walking toward us.


    Tired of trying to jump and hug a girl taller than herself and bury her face in the chest. Girl - Ayane also gives plenty of thought and strength and embraces tiredness.


    "It''s been months......"


    "It''s been three months. You''ll always be here every three months."


    My tired daughter - Ayane Shizuno answered ridiculously.


    "Oh... did you... I didn''t realize until you told me."


    After hundreds of years of living, the Hikikomori calendar was also long, so the feeling of time was getting weird and tired.


    "Father, you seem to be feeling better than you were the last time we met."


    "Do you understand..."


    Face to face with my daughter at close range, tired of laughing lightly.


    "Your head and... thanks to finally being able to meet, I am gradually... people''s hearts are returning. Still... frightened by sin and at the same time... still hating the world..."


    "But no matter how many times you ask, you''re uncomfortable. Father''s way of talking about me."


    Ayane laughs small.


    "I try to fit in with the times... In this day and age, the way you call your father... if someone else hears... they''ll wonder."


    "I''m so used to this that I can''t fix it anymore"


    Stay away from each other, but only tie your hands, shoulder to shoulder and walk down the hallway of the institute.


    "You want to force me to take your father again. What about Tokyo Dickland''s special attraction during restoration work?"


    "I''ve been there in the meantime, so I''d like you to give me a break somewhere else... or where there are a lot of people..."


    "Otherwise you won''t be rehabilitated. By the way, I wanted to tell you something important in person today."


    Ayane turns off the grin and becomes true face. Tired feels a nasty sign, stopping his legs and facing Ayane.


    "Actually, I met a user of Shizuno''s technique."


    An encounter with a Shizuno sorcerer is not unusual. Tired and Ayane had taught Shizuno Stream witchcraft to several talented people for centuries.


    Other witchcraft genres do not pass on a single child, and while it is mainly surrounded by a large number of gatekeepers, Shizuno Stream witchcraft is very loosely tied up as a genre.


    The witchcraft genre Shizuno Liu should evolve in a way that the taught should improve freely and communicate freely to others, based on what the pioneering ancestors produced - it was a tired creed, and there was no need to stick to tradition, style, etc.


    Thus, when one person walks and encounters a Shizuno magician who uses the changed Shizuno technique, the Shizuno magician performs the procedure test. Fight in the name of art comparison to the extent that they do not take life, apprentice each other''s good points of art, and improve their own.


    "She... is the reincarnation of Chiyo after several generations. I could tell at a glance."


    Tired of being stunned by the name. I never thought that I would meet True, the reincarnation of your head, and then leave no time behind, and even that Ayane would meet Chiyo.


    "I don''t have the memory of when I was Chiyo, but I have the same power of reading minds as Chiyo. Though I can''t seem to predict fate manipulation or death. I don''t know what the cause is, but before we find her, I don''t know how to get along with Shizuno..."


    "Not surprisingly... it''s not. That''s what the rim of the circle is...... The threads of destiny are connected somewhere, so that we can always circle each other��"


    "The power was not comparable to that of Chiyo. I was defeated after the trial."


    "Enough for you to lose..."


    Flashing tiredness. Tired himself certainly has to be identified when he becomes opponent enough to force Ayane, who as a sorcerer is quite superior, to defeat.


    "I''d like to show you, but I''m already broken in the face and wary inside the denomination, but late. I don''t know what to say or what to think, but I don''t know what to do, and I don''t know where she stands now... but she''s in the middle of a public conversation."


    "The Order? The Vortex Person......? What kind of person are you?


    To the tired question, Ayane exhaled slightly before answering.


    "The name of Chiyo in this world is Midori Shizuno. Common name, Princess Midori. Yesterday, he became the patriarch of his cult religious group, the Megalodon of Thin Happiness."


    7 Sometimes Let''s Play in the Edo Era End

 216 Four Preambles

    "Midori, no!


    The mother lost her hips and shouted out the name of my child when she saw her eldest daughter, who had just turned thirteen this year, hanging herself in her own room and dying.


    She wasn''t like killing herself. Rather, he was a bright and pleasant child who seemed to have nothing to do with the act of suicide or anything else. I have no idea why.


    That was sixty-six years ago.


    Ten minutes ago, the girl jumped off the roof of the building with a fierce noise, bouncing the asphalt loudly and becoming an immobile piece of meat.


    The girl, who has become an unbroken wreck, is now transported on a sheeted stretcher. There are a bunch of cops gathering around, and the tape is people-shaped over the bloody asphalt.


    "His name is Midori Sakata. Twelve..."


    A policeman exhales small when he looks at the student notebook the girl was in possession of.


    (Pretty but no body...... Is the reason for the suicide bullying or domestic trouble...... Well, it''s not limited to suicide yet, but the circumstances make that line thick)


    Looking at the face photo of the notebook, the cop guessed so.


    That was fourteen years ago.


    With regard to classroom seating, Kenichiro Tazawa, who will be in sixth grade this year, takes a glimpse at the seats of a child believed to be absent. It''s a girl''s seat where Tazawa is secretly in love.


    Her absence is a rarity in itself. No, at least as far as Tazawa knows, I''m curious because she''s never been late or absent before.


    The teacher came into the classroom with a gloomy expression when he learned of the disturbance.


    "I have sad news for you all"


    In a trembling voice, the middle-aged female teacher told her.


    "Midori Aoyagi died last night..."


    "Die..."


    "You mean Midori''s dead?


    "I don''t like it... you''re lying..."


    It was no exaggeration to say he was the most prominent child in the class. He was bright, cute, no front or back, and popular. It was a reaction like whether everyone would be surprised or sad. Only one, a brown-skinned child, remained nagging with a dark look and showed no reaction.


    "Why!?


    Within the purposeful classroom, attention is drawn to Kenichiro Tazawa, a child who inadvertently shouted and stood up.


    "He said it was suicide... slit his wrist in the bathroom"


    Teacher wipes his eyes with one hand.


    I couldn''t believe Tazawa. I can''t think of her committing suicide or anything. Always bright and positive, far from suicide.


    "I was born in this world. I mean, you can play whatever you want in this world. The world is a playground for us. I am the protagonist of this world. Tazawa is also the protagonist of this world. So all you have to do is not tie yourself to anything and enjoy life the way you want it. No. ''


    That''s what she said as she showed her teeth and laughed. She killed herself like that? For what reason? I don''t understand Tazawa.


    He didn''t mind his classmate''s gaze, and Tazawa leaked a whimper as he stood. A brown-skinned child raised her face and slightly frowned with a gaze at Tazawa.


    Tazawa noticed the child''s gaze and was confused at the same time as returning it to me. She is the woman who committed suicide and the man who was most close to her. It was always good, and Tazawa was secretly jealous. But when I received her suicide report, I didn''t cry, I just turned my pitiful gaze to myself.


    "What''s wrong with you..."


    Time off, caught a brown-skinned man, Tazawa inquired.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I just knew it. That he will die."


    Tazawa was surprised by the brown child''s answer, but did not question him any further.


    (Crying because I cried a little while back last night)


    The brown child added that without putting it in his mouth.


    That was thirty years ago.


    Midori celebrates her twenty-fifth birthday today.


    "I''ve lived this long since the beginning. Well, I''d rather die than die. I don''t like adults."


    I creep through my home door and Midori in OL squeaks with a tired face.


    I always leave home early when I go to work. There was a reason for that. Rather, that is also why Midori lives without committing suicide.


    When Midori leaves her home, she asks for the next house. In the garden of the next house, an old woman with shrunk hands and feet and torso, like a dwarf, sat down in a chair and looked at the flowerbed in the garden. The old woman is over a hundred years old and can''t walk on her own feet anymore. When Midori was only eight years old, her ankles had stopped standing.


    Seeing Midori, the old woman gives no expression on her wrinkled face, no voice, just a shivering hand to greet her. Midori looks at it, spreads her mouth wide to the side, and shows her a slightly white tooth to laugh.


    "Oh, good morning, Midori"


    A sunburnt old man with a thin body like a dead branch appears beneath the house with a plundering voice. Ever since Midori was a little girl, she is a husband who takes good care of his wife, who has been unable to move.


    "Heh, you''re still looking good. Fuck off, huh?


    Midori lowers her hips to the edge, smiling and slapping her hatred.


    The old man adjusts the position of the old woman''s chair to the sun. Plum trees planted in the garden bloom in full bloom. The old woman shifted her gaze from the flower bed to you.


    "You''re not picking me up inside, are you? If one of you dies, Midori, will you take care of the other one?


    "Yair, I don''t even want to live for it, but I''m alive. Oh, Midori haha. I''ve told you so many times. Old Bokeh''s opponents are tired."


    To the words of the old man, Midori returns so with a sigh.


    Midori''s words are no sarcasm or joke. I mean it. Midori was fond of the old couple next door she knew from an early age and visited the next house every day. Every time he came, it was a hassle. It was a hassle. He was spitting poison telling him to die quickly, but the old man was smiling and responding.


    "Is it so much fun to be alive? Midori wants to stay young and die before she gets ugly. I''m actually dying."


    Ask as you slap your leg. Midori thinks this action can''t be done without a girl, not an adult woman.


    "It''s fun. Sometimes it''s painful if you''re alive, but you can feel something. Fun and painful will be good memories. If you live hard, Midori will come and see you every day."


    The old man answers while taking care of the garden. He and his wife have children and grandchildren, but he has never seen any of them in this house.


    "It''s not like if I die, it''s the afterlife. You don''t have to be so obsessed with your life."


    The existence of post-mortem worlds and spirits has not yet been scientifically demonstrated in this era, nor is it publicly recognised. But Midori knows that they do exist.


    "That said, you''re afraid to die, aren''t you? And no matter how many deaths you say you have ahead of you, you''re totally done with yourself now, right? I also lose the pattern when I build it with those who know me. If I die now, for example, I won''t see you or Midori. That''s lonely. What, Ba-san?


    The old woman remained as faceless and silent as ever, but nodded small in response to her husband''s words.


    I had hardly seen the look on the old woman''s face, and she had lost her voice for about a decade, but her eyes did appear to have a radiance of will and reason, and she did not suffer from dementia.


    "Besides, at least until Mr. - dies, I think I have to live to keep taking care of him. Mr. Ba, you can''t move."


    "''Cause if you''re older, you might not be able to move, right? If you do, Midori will be the only one who can take care of you, so you won''t even want to live like this, but you will live long."


    Midori looks up at the clear blue sky with the dialogue he has spoken of several times.


    "If you keep reincarnating, you may be reunited with someone you''ve known in your previous life. Oh? The edges are built into the circle. In fact, Midori has met several people. I feel like we''re going to see each other again."


    "Right. Midori and Midori are about the same age then. So I guess the three of us will play together again. Like I played with Midori when I was little."


    Back then, the old lady was still talking, even moving. Even from Midori, it''s already a time I miss.


    Around the end of that summer, the old woman quietly took her breath away without any foretaste, as usual, sitting in a chair in the garden. And as I followed it, my husband, who had been fine until now, suddenly fell ill, and before the new year, he went into other worlds.


    "I''ll see you someday, won''t I? Absolutely"


    The day after the death of the old man, Midori was satisfied that he had finished his role, muttered so slightly, and then lost his life.


    That was seventy-eight years ago.

 217 1

    Numerous greens exist in front of Yunzuka Apricots.


    If you are one who has painted in mountains and forests, you can see that there are amazingly many beautiful greens in this world. In autumn, those greens are mixed with various colors, such as red and yellow, creating a bright contrast.


    Every time an apricot is aware of a color, it becomes aware of a girl with the same name as that color.


    Lower your hips in front of the flower bed and gently paint the leaves painted with a pencil on the sketchbook with clear watercolor.


    "Are you painting again?


    A shallow, dark-skinned boy approaching from behind peeks into an apricot painting and speaks up.


    Appearance that seems to be of Southeast Asian descent. He''s a skinny, but slightly drooling looking boy with impressive eyes. He is an early teenager, but the lame, pure white robe he is wearing belongs to senior executives.


    "Do you want to draw Gwen too?


    "No, that''s fine. I''m embarrassed because I''m bad."


    The boy, called Gwen, rushes his hands up in front of his chest and poses to refuse. When I saw the trick, the apricot smiled.


    "It''s good taste to have a lot of greenery on the property. There are even trees and ponds in flower beds."


    "It sounds like the ancestral patriarch''s measure. The Princess said it would be a flower garden on that side in the spring. My predecessors made it for Brincess."


    Hearing Gwen''s words, Apricot finds out that his predecessors and he were quite pro morons, and I envy him a little. Apricot parents were parents who simply pushed their children to educate for their own decency and had no love or other shards.


    "Then I''ll go. I hear it''s time for a new weapon."


    "Be careful. Because the assassins might come in, distracted by those coming from the outside"


    "I''m fine. You have a strong bodyguard for your friend Mr. Apricot."


    Saying so, he dropped off Gwen''s hindsight as he walked away, and the apricot looked up to the sky with a worrying face.


    "What do you say we protect it for? After I protected her, she..."


    Apricots dream as they look at the sky.


    Saying that the post-mortem world has been demonstrated hasn''t even been found out what it actually is. If I die, I want to be a ghost and fly all over the world. I want to enjoy all the views around the world. I think so.


    "Even if death isn''t over - the existence of Yunzaki will never return to the world."


    That''s how he shrugged, then the apricot moved his stopped hand again and painted the sketchbook leaves green.


    It will be years since the old man became homeless.


    What was waiting for him, who lost his home to fire after retirement, paid substantial compensation for the extension to his neighbor due to heavy negligence, and was almost devoid of a sentence, was his life in the homeless neighborhood of the riverbed.


    At first they were in municipal housing, but the harassment of the people who lost their homes and it also annoyed the surroundings, making the old people unable to stay in municipal housing either.


    Looking back at the memories of the past, in tears, in a digging cabin made of cardboard and plastic and wooden planks, fall asleep. Sleeping is the most fun for an old man.


    The old man had the same dream every night here.


    In dreams, the same girl appears every night. Looking at his face alone, he seems to be about senior year in elementary school, but he''s skinny, has long limbs, and tall at his age. She has long black hair that can reach her thighs and is quite a pretty girl.


    "Wow, Jicha, are you still alive? Good."


    The girl beards her mouth wide, shows her teeth still closed and laughs. This girl always makes this smile first. It is truly flamboyant and loving, and the heart of the old man is healed only by it.


    "Honestly, I can''t help but live. I can''t even die, I''m losing everything, I''m just prolonging my life. I''m no different than an animal."


    An old man spilling a self-inflicted grin.


    "Heh, I heard it''s fun to try begging, but you didn''t fit right in."


    The old man''s grin is masochistic in the girl''s utterly unrelenting statement, then turns into something really weird and erupting.


    "It might be easier if we split it that far. It''s painful because it''s inseparable."


    "Hmmm, am I still disturbed by my pride and untrained when I was a socialite? Yeah, yeah, I get it. It''s a shame. But, you know, this society can''t do anything about it. I can''t help it. I can''t help it, can I? It''s easier to look at being within the framework of society as a normal criterion than to be depressed thinking that you''ve fallen to the point where you fall. It''s easier to cut your head off and say that it''s easier with all the glitches."


    She looks like a girl, but that narrative grass doesn''t deserve her age at all. The old man thinks so, too. Interpretation is a dream. Because it was only born out of my own head.


    The old man enjoyed the conversation with the girl, who appeared only in her dreams, which she had no recollection of seeing in reality. In addition to the cuteness of her appearance, the girl unnecessarily captivated the old man''s heart because she always treated the old man with a bright look.


    In time, the old man became hung up. I wonder how wonderful it would be if a girl appearing in a dream existed in reality.


    One evening, several boys surrounded an old man who was out of town fishing for convenience store garbage.


    "Hey, Grandpa, you''re not wandering around here."


    "Let''s get rid of it. Get rid of it. Let''s clean up the city''s garbage. Sometimes I have to do something good."


    "Oh, nice. Let''s do it."


    The boys began to dignify and assault the fighting old man throughout the city.


    A kicking rain falls on an old man who falls on the street, rounds up and suppresses his head. He also had several elbow drops aimed at the back of his head. As if to violence without addition or subtraction, the old man was ready to die.


    I meant to live seriously myself until now, but I can grieve that the end of the road is this. I bite my teeth at the misery and remorse of starving ghosts of such scraps themselves being killed only to satisfy temporary pleasures.


    It was that girl who came out of her dreams that came to mind in the pain. A picture face with a beard in his mouth and a white, well-lined tooth showing and laughing is clearly reflected in the back of his brain. I can''t help but wonder why this is burning in my memory so vividly, even though I''ve never met her in real life, a girl who only appears in her dreams.


    The dry noise rang and the assault of the boys stopped.


    When the old man opened his eyes, one of the boys bled out of his head and fell and was cramped.


    Looking up, a girl with a gun stood, smiling softly. It''s a little indistinguishable whether you''re a real Sister or that kind of cosplay looking like a church Sister. There is nitrous smoke coming out of the gunpoint. Even more noticeable is her abdomen. There is a huge swell.


    "That was a dangerous place. I didn''t expect to come across an occasion like this when I picked you up. If so, did the Princess predict?


    "Princess!?


    The old man raised his voice in surprise at the words that came out of the mouth of the girl in Sister.


    Then she shot the other boys lightly. He shot and killed a boy from behind trying to escape, and also mercilessly killed a boy who slipped back and begged for his life.


    "The Princess is here for you."


    A pregnant woman of a girl in a monk puts out a display before an old man. It was indisputably that girl who appeared in the dream there.


    "Princess! Duh, why!?


    "The Princess is real. And touch the heart of the chosen one."


    In front of the stunned old man, the Sister girl grins. The grin appeared in the old man''s eyes somewhere distorted. I see an unpleasant light in the back of my eyes.


    "You''d like to meet the Princess, wouldn''t you? Let''s go. The Princess awaits your arrival. I was originally going to the Princess myself, but I am the understudy because there are circumstances that I cannot do so right now."


    The old man shook back his supplanted hand with his filthy hand, and stood up.


    An incredible story that dreams are real. But the sister in front of him actually let the girl in his dream come out with an image, and he also said her name.


    It was one miracle. Old man dreams and eagerness are becoming reality. I tried to follow my cheek. Ouch. I can''t wait to see where the boys kicked me before that hurt.


    Without further doubt, the old man followed the pregnant woman Sister with a frightened expression and a gentle foothold.

 218 2.

    Euthanasia City Euthanasia Sixth Middle School. Classroom in Group D for three years.


    A fat, fat, middle-aged teacher follows the contents of a history textbook just as it is on the blackboard. Some serious students were desperately transferring that to their notebooks, but the majority of the students in the classroom are ignoring the classes and chattering.


    No matter what attitude the students had during the class, there was no reason to shy away from the mere existence of writing on the blackboard without saying anything. He''s the most appreciated type of teacher for his students.


    "So - I don''t think I''m wrong about all the teaching of" The Megalodon of Thin Happiness ". The doctrine that those who have been born into this world are free to use the world as a playground to play. It''s always ridiculous how humans make their own laws and rules later."


    "Are you serious? Then why don''t you call me in?


    "If the teachings of that religion are right, the world is doomed."


    Bad groups that are solidifying behind the classroom were flourishing on the topic of cult religious groups that have been making public noise lately.


    "There are rumors that Nakada''s guy has arrived, but I don''t know if it''s true."


    "A patriarch like Princess doesn''t appear on the table at all, does he?


    "Rumor has it that all the paparazzi that went shooting went missing. Eh."


    "It hurts around you calling yourself a princess or something. Now it would be funny if I were a skank. I don''t know why you''re not going out there. That''s why."


    "Come on, don''t break your dreams. I think I''m absolutely beautiful."


    "We''re just a few minutes away from liberation day and doing it, but they''re already terrorizing us, so what''s the point of that day?


    "Is it a rumoured day that there is religious terrorism? That''s crazy indeed. Why are you terrorizing me first?"


    "Running terrorism and all that funny stuff."


    The door behind the classroom opened vigorously at that point of conversation, and the majority of the students who were in the class at the sound looked back and were surprised to see who was there.


    "Hey, Nakada!?


    The boy with a pistol in both hands - that was Shinya Nakada, a student who had rumours that he had entered the Megalodon of Thin Happiness. He is the target of a bully from a talking bad group and a student who has been out of school for two months.


    "There are a few groups you''ve been talking about that I can''t wait until Liberation Day. Even in the church, they say it''s just the lead."


    The muzzle is directed at the defective students and the trigger is pulled.


    Classrooms colored by gunshots, blood splashes, screaming a little late, and fear. A look of joy that rises only on Nakada''s face.


    "The Princess said. The identity of this world is a shitty pot, and everyone in it is a shitty bug."


    Nakada stares down at the defects that roll as corpses and puts his face on the smell of the shit piss leaking out of the corpse for a moment.


    "That''s true. The smell of manure puffs."


    Laughing with his nose, Nakada lifted the muzzle under his chin.


    "Brincess, I''m sorry I couldn''t wait till liberation day... I''ll be gone first"


    Nakada pulls the trigger when she looks up at the void and squeals with a serene look like a possessed person. Gunshots again, screams, blood splashes, and a blowing Nakada look.


    In the corner of the mountainous area of northwestern Euthanasia City, the denominational facility of the religious organization Megalodon of Thin Happiness exists. It possesses vast amounts of facility land, and the site is surrounded by high concrete walls, a jail-like atmosphere built in the woods.


    Countless buildings exist on the property, where the faithful live together. Everything but the huge central facility called the main hospital is a sleeping place for life.


    There is a huge diocese called the superdiocese, where the preaching and speeches of the Patriarch take place, as well as various entertainment facilities, dojos, factories and even shooting ranges.


    The shooting range and dojo set in the basement are adjacent and overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of the believers who encourage training.


    The majority of the faithful currently in the dojo and shooting range are ordinary people who started training when the day of liberation was set. Even with a burning blade for Liberation Day, I was instructed that I should wear gun handling and minimal physical surgery, and many of my followers came to workout.


    However, due to the limited space available in both the shooting range and the dojo, the training is carried out in replacement.


    "We''ll be switching to the next squad in five minutes. Good luck."


    In the meantime, a girl in a Sister takes a microphone and tells her the replacement is close.


    Girls are thought to be about sixteen to eighteen years old, not so much as beautiful girls, but they look neat to the extent they are quite seen. Its abdomen is swollen because of Sister''s outfit and the girl''s apparent age, it really catches my eye.


    The girl''s name is Erica. I am currently seventeen and eight months pregnant. With her body of such weight, she was also one of the militant leaders, making her one of the executives of the thin happy Megalodon.


    She herself wanted to take the militant position, and the Patriarch accepted it lightly.


    Erica was born as the daughter of an executive of an emerging religion of Christian descent and was raised from an early age on to Christian teaching.


    In the life leading up to coming here, Erica genuinely believed in and revered God''s presence. At least until you get here - until Erica gets raped and pregnant.


    The killer''s man''s father was a prosecutor''s attorney general, and the evidence in the case was wiped out, and Erica''s parents just told God to pray because this is also a test God gave them. I told him not to allow abortion, but to give birth because it was a gift from God.


    While Erica prayed in the church, she gradually became ill in spirit, and all those in sight hated, praying, and at the same time turning endless hatred towards God.


    I cursed the God who gave me such a test, and somehow began to want to do it as dirty as I did with that God.


    Erica inflated her delusions as she prayed. In order to pollute God, I began to think of escaping all ethical constraints and bringing destruction to the world.


    I take as many lives as I can, and then I lay down my life. Life born as a price for many lives is surely honorable. Sacrifice to make the life in one''s belly more honorable. Sacrifice for myself to be the Virgin Mary. On the arrow tip of the birth, let that sinful life soon be extinguished - and the delusions keep swelling.


    But Erica didn''t have the guts or the power to make her delusion a reality. Such a fold, Erica began to dream the same dream every night.


    "Well, this is another terrible hatred and despair. Wow, Sue."


    Erica still remembers saying that when she first appeared in her dream, the girl laughed at the pieces.


    The place where the girl and Erica were was also different. A bright red sky with a bright black cloud. The earth of pale and black bumps where there may be cracks. The desolate landscape was spreading. Besides, the ground moves slowly like a lame whale everywhere, bubbling from time to time like a magma.


    "Yay, I just tried to shape Erica''s mind a little bit, which one? I''m still trying to suppress the expression. I could be a little more obscure, and I''ve seen something a little more obscure."


    The girl, who had never even seen it, told him with a grin. Long hair stretched black and straight. She is an adorable young teenager with long, thin hands and legs. Outfits like a soft looking white blouse with frills, a black bow tie, and a slightly shorter fluffy checked skirt look great.


    "If Erica is going to be like this, I don''t think Midori has a choice. Something is so pathetic. I feel like I should be on my side in this world."


    Looking over at the landscape in my dreams, I laughed slightly, not least to show my teeth, wondering if the girl had spoken words of sympathy. He was really loving, and he had a nasty smile.


    "Yay, why, because Midori will be on your side. Yeah, I''m lucky, Erica is. Whoa, Introduce yourself. My name is Midori. Call me Princess or Princess Midori. You can call me Midori by name."


    From that day on, every time I slept, Midori began to appear in my dreams. Midori accepted Erica without ever denying her, and comforted Erica gently.


    Erica began to believe unfounded that Midori was a real being, and even thought Midori was the true goddess of salvation. And Erica will know that it was right. One day, in fact, before Erica, the girl in the dream showed up.


    "Heh, surprised?


    Midori smiles in front of Erica. That laugh I showed you many times in my dreams. That grin, laughing with a slightly white tooth on, was right in front of me in reality.


    To much of what happened, Erica wondered if she''d gone crazy.


    "I''m here to pick you up. Erica wasn''t the only one I made contact with in my dreams. I split up Midori''s mental body, and it''s like a lot more Erica - showing up in the dreams of people in nasty circumstances, interfering, this is it. Erica, I''m sorry I''m not the only one who''s special."


    Midori doesn''t show much bad looks and apologizes.


    Midori then took Erica to Megalodon of Thin Happiness. There, as Midori said, were gathered Midori and those whom they met in their dreams, and they worshipped Midori as their patriarch. Erica became part of it without any resistance.


    It is unclear why, but Erica was particularly liked by Midori, the patriarch, who was granted senior executive status in a short period of time and was in a position to take care of the faithful.


    "Erica, have I improved a bit, too?


    A middle-aged woman, who was training to shoot, talks to Erica.


    He''s one of my familiar followers. His name is Chie Hanayama. He said the reason he visited the church was because his son was drawn.


    But one day, somehow he suddenly went out and was involved in the bombing of Tokyo Dickland by PTA extremists.


    Wisdom belonged to militants after losing his son. To free my son''s helplessness and anger at the PTA extremists on the day of liberation to come.


    "Yeah, I think it''s improved a lot"


    Erica said in all seriousness, not in a social dictionary. In fact, the intention to come to the training of wisdom is tremendous, the concentration is off, and the temper is improving. Erica is sad that the reason for this is because she lost her son.


    But the same is true of Erica, who feeds on resentment. No, I can tell you that a lot of people who come to this training ground do.


    "Glad to hear it. I''m sure you''ll get what you want on Liberation Day."


    "Yeah, I have the princess protection, I work hard and train every day, and I''m sure it will work. Don''t doubt it. Believe it. That''s what helps."


    Erica smiles at wisdom and preaches her teachings with ease. You have to behave as one of the more trusted executives than Brincess, even against someone who is more than twice as old as you.


    "Well, if you believe in the Princess, everything will work out."


    Wisdom was so convinced that he conveniently stopped thinking there.


    In the last three years, many of those who have entered the Megalodon of Thin Happiness have met in dreams with the Princess. At least that is the case for the majority of those who have visited since the change of patriarch from the predecessor, who was the father of the Princess, to the present Princess. Sometimes people come in admiring the doctrine itself, but less than 10%.


    "It''s that liberation day."


    A boy with a shallow, dark-skinned appearance spoke as he walked over to Erica''s side of wisdom. His name is Gwen. I''m thirteen and still young, but this is still one of the fine militant leaders.


    "You can''t wait for Liberation Day because of the rumbling ahead group, you can''t keep your eyes on me. I can''t even stop it. If they hadn''t gone ahead on their own in the first place, they wouldn''t have been able to see us this far."


    "I don''t have a choice. Princess always said that, didn''t she? You can do whatever you want. Born in the world."


    Erica flatters Gwen. Gwen is right, we cannot wait for the day of liberation, when all the followers of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness decide to release their desires simultaneously, and it is the status quo that the leaping followers continue to follow. And what they do is mostly murder to clear up resentment, and even some of them are out there doing passages and suicide bombers.


    Because of this, Megalodon, now perfectly delightful, became a noisy being for the public, he also learned about the day of liberation, and he became rumored to commit mass terrorism on that day. In fact, they also intended to, so from the faithful preparing for the day of liberation, the leading group was annoying.


    Besides, it is the end of a frequent infiltration of assassins unleashed by someone on the grounds within the Order, aiming at the life of the Princess.


    "I know how teethy it feels not to wait for Liberation Day and not to stop those who run wild."


    Follow Erica in a gentle tone to the dissatisfied face Gwen.


    "It''s also troubling to bring in an assassin. The teachings of the Princess are great, but there is a risk of catastrophe."


    Erica blindly believes in the Patriarch, but understood the reasoning to that extent.


    "The Princess has a powerful bodyguard."


    Gwen smiles creepy. Because there are unlimited numbers of people who have infiltrated the Order for the purpose of assassinating the Princess, but all of them have been returned.

 219 3

    The day when the religious group Megalodon of Thin Happiness is rumored to be plotting simultaneous terrorism - commonly known as "Liberation Day".


    In an attempt to assassinate the Patriarch before it is carried out, assassins are sent from all over, including the back street centre, public security, secret services of the government, arbitrariness by senior government officials, Luciferin Dust, an organization that lists the extermination of the back street, and a request for revenge from those killed inside.


    As far as the hub was concerned, after he was killed several assassins and gave up early, he was in a completely spoon-thrown state because he could not grasp his identity, even as he had designated a taboo.


    Above all, it was troublesome that the identity of the Patriarch might not be known. Only the Princess Midori name is known, but there is no exposure at all. There are no pictures of the patriarch either. Even the ability and technique of mindfulness were inhibited. Even shooting from artificial satellites was disrupted by paranormal forces.


    Police and government sources infiltrated several sorcerers and incapacitated people, but either did not return as they were, or had been thrown out of all their memories since they broke into the denomination. Those who returned, only fear and a sense of crisis remained as a feeling, and the second infiltration was stubbornly refused.


    And again today, one assassin who broke into the interior of the superdiocese was being repelled in a place that was out of the sight of the faithful.


    A cat-backed woman who just repelled an intruder puts a pistol in front of a wreck shot through the chest.


    "This guy was inside. He''s a pretty skilled assassin."


    Bringing an invincible grin to your mouth is the user of the divine speedy early shooting with the alias Kasumi Gun, a doomsday shop known even in the back streets as the handyman - Limei Kaguchi.


    "No matter how good the infiltration or assassination arm is, it''s pointless for Midori opponents to fly psychic waves and even detect slight killings. What you need is the strength of a bee."


    A long, brown-skinned man stands in front of Li Mei across the body. He is a person by the street name Viper, counted as one of the taboos and feared even in the back street.


    "I don''t have it, so it doesn''t really mean anything as a bodyguard."


    It was the woman wearing the sunglasses behind the viper who said that without heart or in a sense of self-derision. Yunzuka Apricot, a freelance informant on sale recently.


    "Midori will want you to stay on your side until the end. You''re the one who forgives him the most. I don''t feel a scratch."


    The viper turns off the grin and follows the apricot with a straight face.


    "At the end of the day..."


    Apricots exhale with a gloomy face for a moment.


    "I''m going to stay here to keep you from being the last one."


    "Yeah, yeah, me too."


    Li Mei nods loudly at the apricot words.


    "Keep trying to convince Midori of the apricot. That is the most important role. You''re so stubborn inside, I''m not the balls to persuade you to go on."


    Even if you don''t tell me, the apricot is going to do the same. I don''t shut up and overlook my friends going to ruin. But no matter how much you persuade me to stay like this, it doesn''t seem to help.


    "Midori cannot be stopped unless we stop the day of liberation. If you don''t stop Midori, the day of liberation won''t stop."


    Apricots to be said as dark faces.


    "If mass terrorism actually happens on Liberation Day, there''s nothing more we can do. But you don''t have to stop Midori, you just have to figure out a way to stop Liberation Day and we can do it together."


    To the viper who talks about it, Li Mei also arms up and nods yeah yeah.


    It was an apricot that I didn''t think I could do anything about because I couldn''t think of a specific way to do that at the moment while looking at both of them.


    A 2,000-year-old, righteous secret society - "The Reward of Job". Its agent, Yukiko Du, had also infiltrated the interior of Yukiko Megalodon by pretending to be a believer.


    My name has recently become known, making it difficult for me to work subtly, but because I have the power to specialize in covert activities originally, once I lurk, I will not be able to easily find them.


    Neither Princess nor Princess, now rulers of the denomination, seem to be able to detect the presence of the lucky son when he is lurking within the subspace junction.


    So far, Sachiko has seen several assassins being spotted and slaughtered by Li Mei and Vipers. It was clear that the Princess had the power to perceive the whereabouts and identities of those hostile to her.


    Sachiko was trying to avoid contact with them as much as possible. And then one time I realized. Conversely, he said that not being hostile or malicious does not seem to recognize him as an enemy even when he is outside the conjuncture.


    Yukiko has created multiple subspace junctions all over the denominational grounds and is moving from those junctions as bases. When traveling, it is limited to places where other believers can see.


    Because the Princess'' escort is avoiding the entanglement of other believers and ending the assassins in as invisible a place as possible. However, the area where the Princess would be living is difficult to get close to because she is prohibited from entering except for Li Mei and three other bodyguards.


    I wonder if Li Mei and Viper can''t get through somehow. I am lucky enough to ask for an opportunity, but I can''t visit that opportunity in the middle.


    Brincess often comes down to the area where the believers are, but in doing so, either Limei or Viper are bound to escort her. When the Princess comes down before that, it happens that the faithful want it, and they''re not the kind of lukewarm opponents who can be disputed by the faithful and force the assassination. Whether it''s the target''s Brincess, or the bodyguard, I''m not going to break my guard at all.


    "Oh, Sachiko."


    There were those who spoke to the lucky child who was wandering around the main hospital. One of the believers I know, a middle-aged woman named Wisdom Hanayama.


    "Where are you always? I don''t see him in the hospital at all."


    That''s what the encounter asked me, and I thought Yukiko had failed. The majority of the followers of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness live in groups on this property, sleeping in a living quarters building called the House of Minutes. Sachiko has hardly ever had a leg over there and sleeps within the boundaries of the main hospital when she sleeps. Naturally, if you make someone you know, they''ll suspect the area.


    When you infiltrate a place like this, if you make acquaintances inside, they can help you gather information and camouflage it, but if you get suspicious as a result, it''s a real fall.


    "Uh, actually. I''ve been given a special assignment directly from the Princess, and I can''t leave here. Oh, of course it''s a secret."


    I didn''t think I could do it better if I lied about it, but I decided this was enough for this opponent to keep me from talking about myself.


    "Well, you''re great. They''re all working hard for the princess. I''m just gonna bust out on Liberation Day, but I gotta work hard."


    Sachiko also returns a loving laugh to wisdom that makes her smile flamboyant.


    "You just have to become a mess in this weird world. We need to tear you down a little with our hands. That''s what the Princess said, so you should definitely do it. Woohoo, if I''d seen the Princess earlier, and if I could have hooked that kid up with the Princess, he wouldn''t have died either... I need to pay the price of her life... for the dignity of her soul, for the worms that nest in such a shitty and extreme society."


    Wisdom waving a fervent valve full of madness and resentment. I feel like I''ve seen it, it''s a normal aunt who seems to be everywhere. No, I guess I was a normal aunt before I actually got here. But something went crazy somewhere, and as a result, I dropped out of my routine and fell into a strange world, both my body and my mind.


    (You were wrong about the person who asked for salvation. I can''t believe this devastating religion of doctrine by virtue of it)


    Sachiko who feels painful. At the same time, I remember my anger at the Patriarch, who is trying to gather such humans to hold a one-way quip to ruin, to turn his spearhead on society, and to bring further tragedy.


    I''d like to save this man if I could, but even where I succeeded in assassinating the Princess before liberation day, there''s no guarantee I can stop the faithful from rambling. Rather, I even feel like things are going to get worse unnecessarily.

 220 4.

    Yukioka Institute. Four people in the living room, True, Tired, Zuo and Ayane, were trying to get breakfast while watching the news on TV.


    There is no sign of the Lord of the Institute. I am absent for the time being because I am going to an international Mad Scientist conference that will take place shortly.


    "Another indiscriminate murder was committed by the followers of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness. Now I''m in middle school. Within the third grade classroom of Euthanasia Sixth Junior High School in Euthanasia City, a boy who had arrived in the Megalodon of Thin Happiness randomly shot a submachine gun and shot four students. The perpetrator, the boy, also committed suicide shortly afterwards."


    "Again."


    Zuo, who brings the meal in an apron, frowns when he hears what the news is about.


    "According to the stories of students of the same grade, the boys who were killed have been bullying the perpetrator''s boys in a group from day to day, and the perpetrator''s boy has been out of school for two months -"


    "It would be lamentable to see more people on the road if they were to die anyway, and more people with that idea in Japan."


    Even though he was originally a merchant of death, Zuo hated bloody incidents and the kind of heinous crimes more than human beings.


    "Don''t count on us. You''re just fine to avenge yourself."


    Rinse the coffee, the truth says.


    "It wouldn''t be splendid at all"


    "I joked about it. No, ironic."


    True to return in a faint voice than usual to a zodiac that points its gaze as if to blame.


    "Until a while ago, it was rare for Japanese people to have that idea and implement it, such as taking someone on the road if they were going to commit suicide. At the point of thinking about suicide, you may also lose your temper like that. That''s a change from ten years ago."


    And, Ayane. The other three also understood what the ten years before she uttered it referred to. The post-mortem world and circular reincarnation have been scientifically demonstrated, therefore, the idea of taking life lightly has arisen in the condition that if it is hard, you should die and reset, and the number of suicides has increased, as well as the number of homicides.


    Yesterday, a religion emerged that further spearheaded the tide and preached that I should die doing what I wanted to do without being captured by law or ethics in the world. That is the megalodon of thin fortune.


    If those who failed to adapt well to society and became anti-social or disgusted, the doctrine would be fascinating, with the mundane commentators all over the television, and many of the viewers snorted. The same goes for the four of us here.


    "I''m already terrorized before Liberation Day, and I wish I''d just crushed a religious group like this"


    True says what is said scattered on TV and online. That''s what everyone thinks. Already this month alone, there have been eight impulsive crimes committed by the faithful of Thin Happy Megalodon, who are wary that simultaneous terrorism will take place on the day of liberation they await, causing public noise. The wind is strong as to why neither the police nor the government will move before that happens.


    "You shouldn''t seem to crush it by standing up. That permission is not granted. It appears that those who grant permission are already breathing in the Order."


    Ayane, who had infiltrated the interior of the church until a few days earlier and conducted an investigation, said.


    "Is there no limit to suppressing politicians and high-ranking officials? You''re making a scene so far, and you''re actually committing suicide attacks. I can''t believe we don''t apply breaking laws, and we don''t even suppress patriarchs and executives with emergency arrests"


    And, true. That''s also what the media are screaming about. If a massive terrorist attack were carried out against a group that we know will cause terrorism, it would be dangerous for them to do so.


    "You can''t suppress bribery or intimidation, but if you''re manipulating it with technique, there''s no limit. Even if this were not the case, it would not be possible at this time to apply anti-sabotage legislation. So much so that we were even dropped off against religious terrorism at the end of the twentieth century."


    To the true question, Ayane answers that.


    "Politicians and high-ranking officials... must be strictly guarded by the wizards of the government to avoid easy exposure to mental interference and attacks... but strong enough to defeat their spiritual defenses..."


    And, tired.


    "You''ve infiltrated the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, and often you''ve returned safely without losing your memory or your life."


    Zuo said to Ayane.


    "Maybe it''s just me. It is the fate of the Patriarch, Princess Midori. You''re one of Shizuno''s people."


    Ayane answered Zo that way and then looked at the tiredness sitting in the front.


    "Assassins have been released by various forces to the denomination in an attempt to kill the Patriarch before Liberation Day. If you kill the patriarch, the technique can be solved and the police can move in an organized way. I challenged the Patriarch not only to try the surgery, but also to stop its rampage, but without strength. Therefore, I asked my father to infiltrate a church and stop the patriarch Midori Shizuno."


    The tired meal movement stops. Ayane had a serious eye for tiredness, but tiredness does not try to keep her gaze together while nagging.


    That''s what Ayane heard once, even on the day she visited the institute.


    But tired didn''t reply. I also know why Ayane is not responding well to tiredness, and then I ask her as if to push it further.


    "The headquarters of religious groups... people come and go... right?


    I''m tired of asking about that with my nagging.


    "Naturally. After a rather enormous facility, I had a hard time finding a place for Patriarch Princess Midori."


    To the immediate Ayane sound, Tired leaves his hands on the meal for a little while before


    "Let it go...... As for Shizuno... I don''t have the right to help such a fool..."


    "Is that what you say just because you don''t want to go anywhere with a lot of people?


    I was stunned by tired words, and the truth penetrated.


    "Didn''t your father change his mind? If you leave it alone, a lot of people could die. by those beneath Shizuno Gate."


    "Ugh..."


    Ayane speaking in a harsh tone. I''m tired of chewing my lips off nagging and roaring with an unpleasant face.


    "Okay...... you''re right"


    Eventually he exhaled as he gave up, and Tired looked up and saw the truth sitting next to him.


    "True, I want you to hang out for a while..."


    Everyone on the spot could have predicted what to say next.


    "I want you to infiltrate Megalodon... with me."


    "Why not? You can go with Ayane."


    True to tired pleadings, without bite.


    "I''m ashamed to go alone... accompany my daughter or whatever..."


    Tired of answering with a twist.


    "You''re embarrassed enough to ask me to accompany you."


    Though I said that, I truly believe that it is not revealed as it is. Tired will never go alone, and he''s unlikely to act with Ayane. Conversely, if you go out with yourself, you''re going.


    "Well, I''m free, okay?"


    To a true word, tiredness and Ayane simultaneously exhale relief. Look at that, he''s definitely a parent and a child. Oh, that''s funny. True and Zuo.


    "Thank you"


    "It''s a little whimsical."


    True said so to the deep, head-dropping Ayane. There was also the nuance of the helpboat against Ayane, but it is also true that I agreed with the mild feeling of being interested because I am free.


    Who could have predicted at this point that this true whim and care would greatly shape the true future fate? If I had made the choice not to accompany you here tirelessly, Truth might not have been able to accomplish a single purpose afterwards.

 221 5

    In the Japanese-style room in the corner of the Megalodon main hospital, where only the executives were allowed in and out, Erica and Gwen, young executives, and three skinny men, sat back on their tatami and chatted.


    "So, even animated films, like the Bar Reading Lorikon series, can earn citizenship depending on the content and publicity."


    Make your nose rough and Gwen waves the hot valve.


    "Because I''m not interested from that series. I''d love to play a game if I had time to watch cartoons and stuff."


    And, Erica.


    "Anime and games are good, but you can read my book, too. It''s easy for you kids to understand. Well, cartoons and cartoons are more interesting, I guess. and ho ho..."


    It was the dog breeder of the ancient ginseng cadre who moaned about it. I''m currently thirty-seven, but I look pretty young.


    He has a skinny long body, a tall nose beam in the long cut eye, a thin, face-length, neat face on the tip of his jaw, but his hair is blurred, his white shirt is also sloppy and buttoned appropriately, and his attraction is halved.


    He was a writer who won the Brain Reduction Literature Award at the age of twenty-three, a series of million-sellers with both hands, but has not written at all in the last few years.


    "I saw all your dog breeder books. It''s definitely very easy to read, and you make sure all of them are drawn in and can read to the end at once. It''s a great read."


    Erica''s praise was not flattering, it actually was.


    "Oh. Reading is entertainment. Weirdly conceited, boring is the pinnacle of stupidity. Some assholes don''t seem to know where they are."


    Shortly after the dog owner said that in a pale tone...


    "Which one''s an asshole"


    The tweezer opened and one man entered the room with a frustrating voice. He has a deep carved, very dark face, and is not old enough to be in his twenties or thirties. He''s low, obviously not even 160. Looking at the three people sitting on the tatami, with a glimpse of them, he squeals his nose and lowers his back himself.


    This man''s name is Daikichi, twenty-six years old. He is one of the executives and head of the militants, as is Erica and Gwen.


    "You guys are just cartoons for games, but you''re obsessed, and you don''t have a little more noble taste? Especially the dog breeder. You must be a good adult. Besides, it''s the writer''s self. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?


    Accompanied by dog-breeders who are ten years older than themselves and who do not hesitate to eat with words.


    "Not at all. Good stuff is good. You can''t have anything that doesn''t work. No more novels. Expressive technique. Not legally. Words alone don''t make it easy to do pictures and videos. That''s why I stopped writing. I''ve told you so many times."


    A dog owner falls asleep sideways and says in a troublesome tone.


    "Declaring defeat against vulgarity? Pity! Why do they prefer all the vulgar things in the world in the first place? We should look to something more noble!


    An accompaniment that exposes anger to its dark face and speaks abominably.


    "Music only admits classics! Books only admit pure literature! All the vulgar people who soak their depression in foolish popular entertainment just have to die! Woohoo, I dare to use ''em'' and rambling words here!


    "I have more works for popular entertainment than pure literature. I''ve been going and going in the meantime. Well, if you''re complaining, make your own noble work and do it. I''ll make you my apprentice."


    "Fine!


    Erica and Gwen looked strangely at the exchange between the companion and the dog owner. A companion who swings and criticizes an argument if he gets mucky right away, and a dog breeder who calls it a float. It''s a familiar sight.


    "Well, not all the executives are here, but we''re going to a meeting. It doesn''t make sense to have an executive who''s not a militant."


    "I''m not a militant either."


    The dog owner said, accompanied by a great tone to cut the story off.


    There are several other ancient ginseng executives besides the dog breeders, but they are negative about the day of liberation and are not comfortable with the terrorist activities carried out by the thin happy Megalodon. But the ancient senators admire the Princess Midori more than their hearts.


    "They''re the ones who are ahead of Liberation Day, but they were the ones who were afraid. Be vigilant on Liberation Day, or you''ll be arrested before then. So I guess I''m doing what I want to do, alone, before that happens."


    Accompaniment to defend. Those who run ahead are in the way of the faithful who are preparing for the day of liberation, but they cannot be controlled.


    "But before the day of liberation, there were fewer personnel, and the eyes of the world became tougher, and the assassins were sent one after the other, and nothing good happened. We should make a call so we don''t get ahead of ourselves."


    "I agree, but I told you to let Brincess do as she pleases."


    Gwen pinches the difference in the accompanying proposal.


    "That was when I asked the Princess to keep the lead down, she just said no. The Princess didn''t order us to. We are free to hold back arbitrarily. At least the Princess won''t forbid it. It was the Princess who set the day of liberation in the first place."


    The accompanying claims are not wrong either. Basically, the Princess forbids anything. Because all I tell you is to do whatever you want.


    "Yes, this is a great contradiction and a trial. Even though the Princess set the day of liberation, she also acknowledges its shackled deeds. But because we mark the day the princess wants to set in the history of the world..."


    "The very beginning of the day of liberation was discovered."


    The words of the dog breeder blocked the accompanying pleasant speech.


    "There are stories of the first believers leaking, but the police and the press know exactly what we''re talking about."


    Erica with an anxious face. I was hesitant to say what that meant.


    "You mean there''s a spy."


    Gwen turns to face.


    "You''re more of a traitor than a spy. But if you''re a traitor, there''s a contradiction. Yeah, why doesn''t that spy tell you anything about the Princess? We are all familiar with the Princess, but externally it is known only as the Princess Midori. Detailed information has not been brought up at all. All intruders have been repelled. You know what this means?


    For the accompanying inquiry, Gwen and Erica face to face. Dog owners also shake their bums.


    "Of course I don''t know. I am heartbroken by the Princess, but it may be the work of those who are disobedient to the Order, and I can''t help it now. But the traitor could do something nasty again. You have to be afraid of that. We must also be vigilant. I want to find out who it is if it''s possible."


    The accompanying tone was a playful substitute, but it kept the exact point down, so Erica and Gwen were listening seriously.


    "If you use Midori''s abilities, you''ll know in one shot, won''t you? He can read people''s minds, and even if he doesn''t, he can detect murder and hostility from a distance."


    That''s what the dog owner said, but now the companion shakes the blindfold.


    "Given Brincess''s character, he wouldn''t do that. Of course we won''t even ask for it. There will be betrayal, and I will be forgiven. That''s the one."


    Because he was such a person, his companions were heartbroken by the Princess. I do not solely admire the position of patriarch. I was fond of her personality and the very way she thought, as a person.


    "If there were a few more like Midori in the world, they might have saved us."


    Dog breeders who can leak and smoke like that.


    Only he always summons the Princess by name. It was the dog breeder who spread the name Princess in the first place, but for some reason he never tries to call it that name.


    "Right. If you touch the breadth and depth of the Princess''s heart, your prickly heart will heal, and many will be saved."


    "That''s not what I said."


    Dog breeders who bitterly deny Erica''s words.


    "I thought if there were a lot of guys like him who were as easy to share and could embrace and enjoy any event, it would make a better world. Exactly the very doctrine of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness. But this place has become a terrorist group for revenge on the world. This is different now. What Midori was aiming for first."


    The sarcastically sarcastic words of the dog breeder changed the accompanying phase. Erica and Gwen also changed their complexion and look at the dog breeder with blameworthy eyes.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! This world was just for me to suffer. No, it''s not just me, it''s not just us. Even those who have not entered the Megalodon of Thin Happiness should have a massive presence in the world like us. Therefore, I will avenge this world as much as I can, bearing their share. The Princess told me to do the same. That would be my salvation. It''ll be a salvation for them just like me!


    A companion who stands up alone and squirts in a tone that doesn''t precipitate.


    The dog owner heard it and sighed that what he wanted to say was not conveyed.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to avenge the world and scatter your life. Midori says if you want to do that, do it, and I even recommend it. You''re also telling me to find something fun, right? If you find something fun, don''t take revenge. I hope you enjoy your life."


    That would be Midori''s heart, the dog owner added, without putting it to words. But mouthing this will only confuse and torment the three of us here, and it will not save us any.


    "I don''t enjoy it. Even if I live, I will continue to be denied by the people of the world. It has been so far. Until I met the Princess, until I got here, I always did. I''m one step out of this delightful megalodon, and I can''t recognize any of this world''s commodities. All I can be recognized in this world is Princess Midori, who taught me the truth, and Thin Happy''s Megalodon! I''ll burn my life down just for that!


    A companion who stares at the dog breeder, denies all of the dog breeder''s thoughts, and proclaims them exalted.


    "Your companion is exactly like me... and the world was an enemy to me"


    Gwen agreed with the accompanying words of spitting and speaking, adding and subtracting dark faces.


    "They don''t look like enemies to me."


    The excitement cooled and he laughed lightly before his companion lowered back again.


    "Let''s get back to it, but apart from Brincess, it''s better to preempt the executive''s discretion and call to curb those who terrorize in the run-up. No matter what the pros and cons are, it''s not a pros and cons. We should persuade them to do so properly. And one more thing. I have no idea how to find out about the traitor. Is there any better way?


    "What would you do if you found a traitor in the first place?


    For accompanying inquiries, the dog keeper asks the other way around.


    "Execution, I''d say, but the Princess won''t allow it. I''m in trouble. But I can monitor you so you don''t make any more strange moves."


    Accompanied by a bitter face. A patriarch who told me to like anything, but only a dispute between the faithful was in your hands.

 222 6.

    Kijima Martial Arts (Kijiyakinori) has been operating as a killer on the back street for the first time in three years. In this world you can call yourself a veteran enough. I can''t live long if I don''t have enough arms.


    But he has had less than half his workload since a year ago. The reason is simple. Because he betrayed and murdered his client. Besides, it doesn''t mean the client has an affair, it has committed what is considered the worst taboo in this world of credit number one: being loaded with money to be killed and betrayed.


    I knew by reason that Kijima and it was a foolish act. But if you can live by reason alone, you won''t fall into a world like this in the first place. Kijima was a fool blinded by his immediate greed. That''s what happened. That''s all we''re talking about.


    Though the request came once, it was limited to what was cheap or a dangerous request that didn''t fit the bill, Kijima has no regrets or grief about his actions. I''ve already given up.


    This request was also a substitute for the perceived danger.


    The contents of infiltrating the facilities of the world''s noisy religious group, the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, and assassinating the Patriarch. When several assassins have already been released and made uninformed or retaliated against, it has also been discussed in the back streets.


    Given that Kijima is a veteran, but even a killer who seemed much stronger than himself has been put in, it is a job that should not be taken on. In fact, many of the killers and finalists are beginning to refuse requests.


    But Kijima took over. A job that is not suitable for you is the usual thing. In addition, there was something mean about Kijima as well. willingness as those branded as disbelievers. I don''t know what kind of request I''m willing to take.


    On the estate of the Order, I was able to infiltrate it lightly enough to clap it out. It was a different sight to be practicing shooting in the basement of this hospital, but I can''t feel the vigilance for assassins, etc. There is not even a passage written on the wall with the general faithful off-limits and no guards.


    Perhaps somewhere in the restricted area, there is a patriarch. During the night of the infiltration, Kijima stepped inside the restricted area.


    The princess'' caller took her name from Himejima, Midori''s surname, the dog owner who gave her the caller her name, he said. But Midori is not very thoughtful about this last name. If I reincarnate anyway, my last name will change again. Though only the name works on the brain of the parent of the reincarnation, forcing them to unify in a miraculous way.


    This is what Midori says when he names his full name in earnest. Midori Shizuno.


    About two hundred years ago, after meeting and mentoring a Shizuno sorcerer, Midori became a Shizuno sorcerer, independently researching the technique and knitting the technique of reincarnation with memory and ability. Immortality was also possible, but Midori dared to choose a way to stay in this world with an unnatural reincarnation.


    Midori has repeatedly reincarnated while preserving the memory and power of his previous life in order to enjoy life itself in order to ascend to higher heights as a Shizuno Stream sorcerer, but he has avoided life that stands out as much as he can until now.


    This time, it has become unusual to be celebrated to the patriarch of a religious group, and the religion that I give you will cultivate. I will run to terrorism.


    Nothing. Midori didn''t even try to do that from the beginning. Midori intended to be a serious patriarch to Midori, but this is what happened to him.


    When you go around looking for people who have divided and released their spirits innumerably and are becoming disgusted, you just appear in your dreams and interfere with the other person''s spirit, and when you have planted your thoughts and circled them, thinking, "Use your life like fireworks," you have at some point become a dangerous terrorist group. Midori had no malice at all. I didn''t even intend to.


    I don''t even think Midori is responsible for it. If that''s what''s happened to you, whether you mean it or not, I''m going to dance with it.


    "Yay, I got a shitty bug after me. Split it with a mental wave. I wish I could do better like Yukiko Du. Hey?"


    Midori, who slept in her own luxurious bed behind the main hospital and was reading comics in her bedtime clothes, speaks to the apricots in the same room, but does not reply.


    Midori is using his natural abilities and Shizuno technique to spread the roots of consciousness inside the main hospital of the denomination to check for any abnormalities, but not all of them can be grasped.


    But I react sensitively to murderous intentions and malice towards Midori. Especially if he came into a restricted area, he makes it detectable even when he''s asleep.


    (Heh, Viper, keep quiet. The undelivered. Hooray, bye-bye. Ah eh)


    Midori sends telepathy as she lays down depressed and moves her legs flat.


    "Not again. It was yesterday today. That''s a lot these days."


    A viper sleeping in the next room squeaks awake by a deceptive voice that echoes in her head.


    (Abba, I''ll crush it and throw it away, but fine. Midori has already changed into a pyjama, so I don''t like to go out and deal with him in this outfit. And I''m bored with miscellaneous fish opponents and stuff)


    "Hey, wake me up asleep. You shouldn''t."


    The brown flesh, covered with supple muscles, is wrapped in a cat-eared nightcap and a bedtime outfit with cats printed in large quantities, a viper that was already asleep.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to get dirty in my bedroom. Change your clothes..."


    Take a cat-eared nightcap and speak up viper while Midori is aware of what she is listening to.


    "If you''re not even that strong, do it yourself. Are you sure you don''t mind if I die? Then I won''t protect you."


    Of course this is meant to be a joke and stupid.


    (By the way, Jechimi, you''re still gone. I''m in this role too, so I''m responsible. I was wondering if I could die if it wasn''t at least after I just looked at the end of this religious group)


    Midori responds seriously to Viper''s stupidity, albeit in a deceptive tone.


    "It''s getting closer to the end of it."


    (Wow, apart from that, I have a bad feeling. So just in case, please. There''s not a lot of people Midori can ask for things for.)


    The tone of Midori''s voice dropped, which also bothered Viper. It looks like vague anxiety has contagion.


    A viper, dressed in his usual highly exposed black leather scuffle, completes the change and leaves the room to pick up the assassin.


    "What''s going on? Look at me like that."


    Apricot, who was browsing the internet in the same room as Midori, speaks to Midori.


    "Huh? Midori, did you look weird?


    Midori sees the apricots as surprised. The apricot is dressed with only his suit jacket off.


    "Something. Sometimes Midori gives you a funny look."


    Midori becomes a tannic side to the unexpected words emanating from the apricot mouth.


    "No, not that kind of face. I''m looking at something. That kind of face that makes me nervous."


    "Wow, Sister Apricot is a Midori expression observer. I have a lot to worry about, too. It touches hundreds of human minds."


    "I''m not just worried or anything, I feel something more authentic. It''s a moonlight expression, but it''s kind of going a long way, such a face"


    "What the hell. Damn, no apricot sister, no viper..."


    I almost said something, Midori, but the words didn''t last. I feel like they''re spotting my end. I''m not talking to you, but I feel like they''re noticing what you''re going to do. When I wonder if I am giving it out with words, deeds, or expressions without my knowledge, Midori is caught in the thoughts.


    Outside the room, on the other hand, Viper had spotted the assassinated Kijima Martial Law lightly.


    To the emergence of Viper, one of the taboos, Kijima could not help but be surprised by the boulders, whilst such a big man was on the escort, so he nodded that previous assassins had been repelled.


    I was just confronted, I had a feeling it wasn''t in my hands, but Kijima didn''t run away. Even if you ever betray your client, the choice of running away from them in a one-on-one situation is unlikely in Kijima. Professionalism in Kijima is unacceptable.


    While Kijima strengthens her face to nervousness, the viper packs the distance unharmed with her sleepy face.


    "Is that it? Are you willing to do it with this guy?


    Stop the fudge leg, and the viper holds his fist and puts it forward to show. Kijima is dressed in a hand-fist position with no sign of pulling out a firearm.


    "Nice. Enjoy yourself."


    Vipers smile. Kijima does not respond to the opponent Nori, but stuffs the time one by one silently and facelessly.


    Viper saw a change happen to Kijima''s body as they approached the distance the attack reached in one breath from each other.


    The next moment, Kijima''s fist was hanging on Viper''s face.


    Pulling his fist, Kijima was stunned. If it''s normal with a blow right now, the head itself should be smashed. But the viper is slightly cursed, only bleeding out of his nose and mouth, and remains smiling gently.


    "A ghost bloodline."


    Look at Kijima, Viper says. From the forehead of Kijima grow two things like horns, and their faces are more like those of ghosts than of men.


    Among the artificial creatures - monsters - created by the magicians more than ever in Japan, ghosts are a very popular species. Vipers were taught by the Lord that a considerable number of ghost bloodlines remained even in modern times, as it was also possible to interact with people and usually take on the same appearance as people. But pure ghosts themselves are rare, and pureblood ghosts are reserved for having non-flying physical abilities and supernatural powers.


    "Well, it''s my turn next."


    Pay your dripping forehead back, and on your fists - breathing vipers all the time.


    Kijima kicks Viper''s leg out in an attempt to see a second blow. but the viper takes that kick without flinching at all this time, rolling out the right straight with the face of Kijima.


    The video that Kijima imagined when she first released it to the viper was reproduced on the head of Kijima.


    "Weak. Ah, yabe... I didn''t bring the bag."


    Looking down at the body of Kijima with his head blown off, he punches his tongue and takes out his cell phone.


    "Apricots, can you get me a bag? I crushed the intruder, but I forgot my bag."


    Of course the scene of the murder, you can''t show the body of an intruder to the faithful of the Order. In the first place, many of the faithful do not even know that Midori is being targeted. Some executives, such as Erika and Gwen and his companions, just know.


    "You did it flashy again..."


    An apricot, who had brought a large bag to carry the body, glanced at the remains of Kijima.


    "I told you not to bleed. Think a little bit about how hard people struggle."


    "You''re just complaining. Are you saying the same thing when Tsuka Rimei killed him?


    "Li Mei doesn''t do anything so flashy"


    Apricots to sigh and say yes and go get cleaning equipment.


    "Damn, potty is always on his own."


    Finish stuffing the bag with the body, throw it away abominably, then take the bag and Viper goes outside the main hospital to dispose of the body.


    "Oh, the smell of blood. Did you kill the assassin again, Viper?"


    Someone spoke to the viper when he left the restricted area. A bald-headed man in Chinese clothes, in his late fifties or sixties. The head is tight, but only the white moustache and jaw are long stretched to the chest.


    This old man''s name was Zhao Chao (Ziochao) and he was one of the militant followers. He is a slayer in a history of war who has crossed and continued to fight backwards societies around the world in search of fighting the strong. The faithful are familiar with it and call it just in time in Japanese reading.


    "Hey, you''re a little old man. What are you doing at this hour?"


    Viper turns to Zhao Chao. Only two of the followers of Thin Happy''s Megalodon have Vipers become close.


    One of them was this Zhao Chao. Ever since Zhao Chao visited this denomination, Viper has been his counterpart in training. Zhao Chao asked me to put my eyes on the viper, but I had no reason to say no because it would be a good time and exercise from the viper.


    "I''m having a heartbeat. I was walking, but the fact that there was an assassin hit me."


    "I was already on Midori''s side. Make that rusty little thing work better."


    "Well, with the lords around, maybe I''m getting a little nervous about that, too."


    Joking, Zhao Chao leaves the scene. Viper also headed outside the main hospital to dispose of the body.

 223 7

    When the morning came again and breakfast was done at the Yukooka Institute in the absence of the Lord, Tired went back to Shirosa and his room.


    "He''s definitely not motivated."


    True in the middle of still having breakfast speaks to Ayane.


    Ayane, already relaxed after breakfast, gets up in sigh and leaves the living room.


    I think I should go, too, and really get up after the leftover meal quickly.


    Later, Zo and Yu Akagi, a young man who is also planted in a pot and is in a state of being planted, are left behind.


    It used to be a human clock, but Akagi Yi, but in such a state it was now the same raw neck bowl as Shizuku, due to the cruel tearful appeal of being too pathetic.


    "Excuse me, Father."


    At the same time as the words, Ayane opens the door to the tired room. It''s underground, so there are no windows, and the lights aren''t on, so it''s dark though in the morning. And in the corner of the room, there was a tired figure sitting physically and turning his back.


    "Can''t you go?


    Ayanami, sitting upright in the middle of the room facing tired and speaking.


    "I''m not feeling well today... I''ll do it tomorrow"


    Without pointing towards Ayane, the weariness of the outfit leaning against the corner of the room, holding her knees answers.


    "Either way... don''t rush me... If you''re rushed, you''re unwilling to go extra."


    I''m tired of voicing an obviously grumpy voice.


    "Tomorrow or not, today or not, it won''t change. What''s wrong with you? Better be ahead than behind."


    The truth, which I visited a little late, points out.


    "Nothing... there''s no reason why I have to help people... and I don''t feel comfortable..."


    "Don''t you want to see Chiyo reborn? Not even interested in how much power you''re wearing?


    Ayane eating patiently, tired of all the negative remarks.


    "I''m interested... but I told you not to rush... I''m telling you..."


    After breaking down the gym seat, Tired looked back at the body by body Ayane and True.


    "I don''t know about terrorism number one... why don''t we just leave it alone... There''s just a little more people dying. I... am not on the side of justice. Ayane has been asking me for a long time... that''s all I ask... but I do. Before that... I don''t think that religion is that dangerous. That kind of religion is more dangerous and evil than that, like entering and influencing the center of society, right?


    "No... you, no matter how much you reason for this, just don''t like it because you don''t like going to a lot of people in the daytime? Didn''t you want yourself to grow and fulfill your redemption? This is a good opportunity for that."


    To true words, tiredness nags and pushes silence for a while.


    "Father, if you look past this, I''m sure Father himself will regret it later"


    Reacting to the words of Ayane, Tired looked up at his daughter. A blatantly flashing look.


    "Since when did you have such a great mouth... tattooed? Well, you have no choice. There will be... contempt... when you see me in this state..."


    "I don''t have that kind of emotion. Until I''m saying what I think."


    Ironically tired, Ayane tells calmly, staring at the tiredness with a serious eye.


    "So... when are you leaving?


    Tired of passing through and turning into a sinister face and emitting a voice that pushed anger to death.


    "If you say there was a sermon, please disappear now...... And don''t come any more... fine."


    "Hey, you wouldn''t say that"


    True to blame it. Tired looks infidel and turns his back on True and Ayane again.


    "Tired! Come on, you."


    Rarely absurd his voice, and the truth walks early enough to exhaust him. Ayane, who sensed what she was trying to do, raised one hand to control the truth, looked up at the truth and shook her neck to the side.


    "I apologize to your father, but I will stay here until the matter of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness settles. Because sometimes you may need my help to stop the day of liberation. I hope you change your mind, so I hope you deal with the matter of Midori Shizuno as soon as possible."


    Unilaterally in a pale tone, he stood up and drooped his head deeply, Ayane leaving the tired room. True, it leaves tired with its back turned, followed by the Ayane sound.


    "What, that bad attitude?"


    True to go out of the room and shut the door abusively and then deliberately make a voice that also sounds tired in the room.


    But it''s not that tiredness made me feel bad because Ayane and Truth rushed it. This is what Ayane looked like every time she visited the institute.


    Even though Ayanomoto is only friendly at first, soon tiredness becomes more marginal against Ayanomoto, and at the end he openly avoids it, let alone goes into a sinister attitude. By the time they come out, Ayane will also leave. This will always happen over time.


    Truth always wondered how the hell tiredness could avoid Ayane sounds.


    "It''s a trick. I''m giving up because I think it''s the usual thing."


    Ayane smiles toward the truth. On the surface it looks like it really cares and doesn''t. As she grew up better and treated tired as a child, I truly felt it.


    "And my father has changed a lot. Until now, Father, after all these years, it was as if his heart had never grown. On the contrary, it was the end of getting worse. But since I''ve been around you, you''ve changed in a good direction, haven''t you?


    "Well, it was a lot darker and more dramatic before, though it''s getting much better."


    "I am grateful to you, and I have the respect that only Father Boulder acknowledges and admires."


    It was a tough thing to say, but there was always no falsehood in the words, and I had a true fondness for the Ayanami sound of honest character. I even suspect it''s really that tired daughter.


    "Father said that all who have a life past can also endure eternal life because of what is distorted and twisted in their hearts. I understand that theory very well. ''Cause so am I."


    "So if you regenerate, you won''t be able to stand that eternal life and the doings? Should we not regenerate?"


    True to think of Junko. At the same time, I recall having said a similar dialogue.


    "I can''t even say that''s generally true. It''s only a theory that my father describes. Junko''s curiosity and exploration were also said to be the driving forces of a spirit that could withstand immortality."


    He put the name of Junko in his mouth as if he had read his head, and the truth was a little.


    "I don''t really feel like he''s been alive for hundreds of years or having kids. It''s like a bad apprentice to me. But it''s so uncomfortable to see him treat a child who admires himself like that."


    "One day... you don''t have to worry about me because when you put me on your side all the time, I''ll be waiting for you in temper. It''s been over 400 years since I thought that."


    To say all that, he smiled and thanked her, and Ayane walked away from the spot.


    The truth was that he didn''t go back to his room or to the living room, and he wondered what was going on on on the spot. Usually it''s where I''m forced to slap my tired ass and take him out, but then I feel bad for Ayane, and most importantly, then tiredness could be in depressing mode again, making things extra troublesome.


    "Ayane and I seem to get along... what were we talking about...?


    You perceived a sign that the truth was still just outside the room, you open the door just a little, and tiredness caused resentment from the gap in the door. True throw your gaze.


    "Do you even envy your own daughter? You''re such a jerk."


    Normally, that jealous opponent is the other way around, but given the current mental state of tiredness, I truly determine that this would be the right one.


    "We''re going tomorrow. If I tell you I''m not going tomorrow, I''m not going out with you anymore."


    It is true that I thought it would be sweet as of tomorrow, but given my tired personality, in these cases it was also more effective to give a reprieve.


    "... Yes"


    He opens the door and stares at the truth as the tiredness that completely shows up makes him look like he''s still going to cry.


    "You know what I mean?


    True to approach exhaustion and face tirelessly. Unlike usual, I''m tired of hanging out when I see you clearly angry.


    "You''re a pretty shitty guy right now."


    "Painful. Painful. No."


    True pinches his tired nose through and twists it up with relentless force. Tired of screaming in tears.


    "Show me your attitude about not underestimating you in me any more. I can tell it''s too bad."


    When I tell her quietly in a pregnant voice, I take my hand off my tired nose.


    "I get it...... Sorry......"


    Seeing the tiredness of pounding nosebleeds and tears on the floor, the truth is that it seems like a terrible trick, offering a pocket tissue tirelessly.


    After watching Tired receive a tissue and put it on his nose, Truth turned his back on Tired and walked away.

 224 8

    Many of the commissioners at the Euthanasia Police Station were driven out to combat Megalodon of Thin Happiness. Police officers are attentively on the lookout in front of the station, including pleasure streets, factories and entertainment facilities. The manoeuvres were also on guard, and the city was wrapped in bitter air.


    Originally designated as a dark city, the city''s police station is staffed with selected personnel and numbers, and the city of Amusement has a particularly talented staff, so it has a high inhibitory effect on the residents of the back streets.


    However, the days of nervousness reduction continue because of work that has never been experienced before, such as vigilance against religious terrorism, which may occur whenever and wherever.


    Terrorists are occurring more than once, blinking the eyes of security. After that, the police couldn''t handle it alone, and they also requested the backstreet organization.


    "Before Liberation Day comes, all the squid followers of that Kichi sect are raging on me. I can''t stop being strict every day."


    A veteran detective serving in the back street squad of the Detective Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, Umezu Kwangju blurred a can of coffee with one hand.


    "You want Liberation Day to come early or something. That''ll make it easier."


    Matsumoto, the newcomer detective, joked and said, but Umezu stares at me and looks badly out of sight.


    "Well, because there''s an informant in that religious group, and he''s been circulating information here, I could also find out about the day of liberation and its existence. If we hadn''t known about it, we''d have stayed at our usual job."


    All undercover work inside the Megalodon of Thin Happiness under the guise of the incoming, came to a failure, but before doing so there was talk from the denominational side to the police and the media that they were plotting simultaneous terrorism for the day of liberation, thereby bringing the existence of the day of liberation to the public''s bright light.


    "Can''t you get into a motorized unit or something? You have a strong voice in public opinion that wants that, don''t you?


    Matsumoto asks. The perimeter of the denominational facility of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness is surrounded by motorized convoys, and the movements of the believers entering and leaving are constantly checked, but those who run to religious terrorism alone, out of the eyes of its surveillance, follow.


    "I can''t help but tell the greats that they''re breathing. No matter how many requests you make, you''ll never make it through a forced investigation. So both the police and public security... Rumor has it that the Defense Department is sending assassins in arbitrarily and secretly, but it''s all a payback. If Ashiya could at least move it."


    "Can''t you call Senior Ashiya back? There could be a massive terrorist attack, so you should give it back to Japan and make it our priority."


    "The Colonial ruler''s demands take precedence."


    Umezu throws up abominably and squeezes a can of coffee with one hand.


    "You''ve made a noisy world. You know, religious terrorism, what''s so fun about destroying things like that?"


    Matsumoto exhales loudly.


    "It''s not a matter of fun or anything, but if the country becomes unstable, the hearts and minds of the people will also be devastated. And at the end of the day, it''s violence. There are riot demonstrations and terrorism in every country. I was wondering if that was the case because the Japanese are very dear, and you didn''t seem to be. Maybe that''s when we finally got to that stage."


    "I don''t like it. No matter how good the police are, it''s hard to prevent terrorism completely."


    Matsumoto''s blur can also be taken as a declaration of abandonment of duty or defeat as the keeper of the law, depending on who hears it, but I think Umezu is the right perception, not so.


    The suppressive effect of the law''s judgment is utter powerlessness against the intent to kill, which has cast aside the protections. There is no way for a constant person to prevent it, such as a killing intent that suddenly doesn''t know where it''s going to come down from, and neither the law nor the legal keeper will keep it. I can''t protect you. Not to mention how can we prevent the act if it is carried out simultaneously and everywhere?


    The religion of Megalodon of Thin Happiness - the inexperienced madness charisma of Princess Midori - has mass-produced horrific terrorists who have also weaved their own deaths.


    "I don''t think terrorism is 100 percent bad. There are countries where dictators are oppressed and ethnic oppressed, and where wars are fought for the money and votes of the Gian nation, which calls the world''s police. As a means of countering treason, there are aspects to terrorism. The only means of resistance left behind by a powerless minority. I still know that. But if you''re being danced to just a crazy ideological group or a rotten doctrine of the crazy religion, it''s hard to admit to a boulder. No, that doesn''t mean I don''t admit it at all either..."


    From Umezu''s values, it even seems to me that it is simply for the protection of the powerful that we are turning terrorism down as evil to the dark clouds. We know, of course, that terrorism will also kill ordinary people, so we are not willing to fully defend terrorists.


    "I thought there was a back street, even as a jetty for those beings not to appear."


    The back streets were recognized as implicit understandings in order to contain invisible violence, isolate and manage it and even elevate it to industry, but if a large number of beings emerged out of its control boundaries, its existence base would be suspicious.


    "Not all of us can adapt to society. A guy who can''t even get to the back of that street has reached the crazy cult, and I''ll repeat the destruction. The bastards on the back street look cute."


    Umezu doesn''t have any worse feelings for the residents of the back street. Depending on the other party, it generally demonstrates understanding. But Takashi''s perception of Megalodon is different. I can''t really empathize.


    "Not only the police, but all kinds of agencies are working. Rumor has it you''ve sent assassins from behind to the righteous secret society that manipulates the world? The Patriarch won''t be able to live."


    "Can''t you get the rope and the assassination is the end of the line? I don''t know."


    "I just don''t know if I can get rid of the Patriarch or stop the rumbling between the faithful who are with me, but I don''t know if they know what''s going on around there and are pointing assassins at me."


    Ironically laughing Umezu.


    "Well, then you end up without a hitter, don''t you? So I figured I''d have to force the motorists to storm and rope them all in."


    Matsumoto said in the words of Umezu, with his eyes rounded and in a big tone.


    "Come to think of it, that''s not enough. If they get released, they could be terrorized. There is no way to contain it. There''s no law that can tie those people up completely without thinking about preservation and stripping them of their fangs into a society they hate."


    "Then tell me what to do. Don''t you have to become a missile and kill all the followers of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness?


    "That''s right."


    Umezu lightly affirms Matsumoto''s words with a true face.


    "Terrorists who also throw their own lives to fight against society have no choice but to kill without question. We must not let society let go of the wild just because of its potential. We must not allow ourselves to exist. Is that what this is all about? You bet. That''s common sense in the international community. But if you look at it from the international community, an insane country is Japan. It was crazy again in a different way than the terrorists - because crazy people with funny ideas have made that insanity a virtue for decades. Put the lives of your people on your shoulders. Until a little while ago, we weren''t even allowed to snipe a hostage-taker, were we?


    When I heard about Umezu, Matsumoto was stunned and couldn''t say two words. What am I when I become a police officer to keep my citizens safe? Even though there do exist people who do harm to society, their teething and remorse for the fact that they have to look at it and pretend not to look at it and even become passive boils down to two things, and Matsumoto''s expression is distorted.


    "Do you want to beat them right away and be a hero to save Japan?"


    I said to Matsumoto in such a tone that Umezu would teach him.


    "It''s our job to do whatever we can. We didn''t do anything. Assuming you run into them, you don''t mind if they accidentally fire and accidentally shoot the citizens before they get their hands on them, do you? This is the back street squad with everything."


    Matsumoto also laughed a little soberly at Umezu, who spoke with an invincible grin.

 225 9

    "Before Liberation Day, do we not have to assume that the police and the militia broke in with human sea tactics?


    Yukiko Du, who was wandering in the training area rest room, accompanied by Erica and Gwen, in front of the three militant executives, tried to bump into them with thoughtful questions.


    "Why are you asking me that now?


    It was Gwen who told me like I was scared. I still wondered if this question tasted bad, but Kouko is not upset at all.


    "I come in, and the sun is shallow, and I don''t know anything about it."


    This word is nothing but a lie. It''s strange to delude yourself by telling the truth, and Lucky Kid laughs.


    All the militant executives were young, friendly and casual. Sachiko has decided that the roots are pure and easy to handle, as are the companions of difficult personalities.


    Approaching them, he decided it would be beneficial to sell them in, and Yukiko actively attended the training ground, named Yukiko Ujida a used pseudonym, and boasted some strength in the touch of a unsold freelance end-of-life shop on the back street.


    There was no one to look at with suspicion, so it even seemed lukewarm from a lucky child, but the perception was his own alarm, and he would soon draw attention to it.


    "The Princess, not only in the upper echelons of the police, but also in the minds of politicians, crime scene groups and some of the secretly moving public security people, has some idea of the movement. Everyone said they couldn''t do it on boulders. And they''re implying to their brains that they''re manipulating them with light mind control."


    In Gwen''s commentary, Sachiko remembers the war. Believers alone interfere with a significant number of human spirits, but I wonder how powerful magicians are to influence even external human beings in addition to that.


    Furthermore, it can be judged to be the owner of a power that is clearly comparable to overlife, such as stepping into the realm that would be protected by the majority of magicians in the possession of the state and even interfering with senior officials and politicians. Or overlife itself.


    "There is no intervention of state power. No, they can''t, even if they want to. This fact itself is just delightful, painful and refreshing. It means you know how powerful the Princess is."


    Accompanied by a distorted grin and proudly speaking in a playful tone.


    "An ordinary man who devours tranquillity is a sin in itself. I was relieved that they were being obeyed by the law, and I couldn''t help but look forward to how they reacted when they got stuck in a difficult situation. Do you tremble in fear and become unable to move, or run away screaming without yourself or the world? But I will never forgive you. I will not be forgiven. Because they are evil. Because you are to be judged. I won''t forgive you. All who are in this congregation will not forgive. I told him the Princess didn''t have to forgive me. Now that this absolute supremacy has been granted, the shackles that bind us do not exist in this universe, so fate..."


    "Ah, Zhao Chao, good job"


    With Erica''s voice, which was uttered in such a way as to block the accompanying long and wide tongue, the same gaze turns to the old man with a long white beard who comes here.


    Sachiko knew about this old man. He''s a well-known killer in the backyard outside the country. No, should I say ex-killer? Placed in the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, he holds a position as a martial arts guide. Until now, I was providing guidance to the faithful.


    Zhao Chao''s gaze was directed first at Yukiko. An unusually sharp gaze. Sachiko feels a slight fighting spirit.


    She took her gaze without distracting herself, and Yukiko hit her gaze only momentarily on this provocation. It is a touch of a doomsday shop, so I decided that these were more natural than being forced to pretend to be calm.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Yukiko Ujita."


    A lucky boy who meets as he sits.


    "Looks like there''s another one in there that seems to be alive. At all, it''s called viper and good Li Mei, and it even has plenty of people to use. There were some terrible religious groups. Even so, your lords don''t know."


    Yukiko understands, naturally, the meaning of Zhao Chao''s words, which he tells without a name and with his gaze smashed.


    Viper, one of the taboos based in the drug city, and Limei Kamiya Taguchi, alias Kasumi Gun. Both are measures in the back street. Sachiko has also recently only been known for her name, but she hasn''t even been out so far as facial photography. Although it is said that O''Myrape, the world''s highest information organization, can also be obtained in exchange for a high volume of information.


    "Do you want me to work with you later? Even now."


    "Soften your hands later. Now I''m in the middle of talking to executives."


    When I said with a smile of creation, a red flag rang in my lucky child.


    Though he did not put tension on his face, he was unable to prevent his general muscles from tensing and emitting signs of tension itself. Zhao Chao definitely should have been enlightened while keeping his gaze in line.


    "Ababa, they''re all working hard today? They''re all annoying."


    The prolonged girl''s voice. I''ve heard it many times over the microphone in a super cathedral speech, but I''ve never heard it so close and straight away.


    I look back to my voice. Patriarch Midori showed up in the break room. The beautiful girl, called in the name of the Princess, stood at a glittering look, at a distance that would have killed her as soon as she felt comfortable with it.


    But the distance feels infinitely far away. No, before it jumps, before it gets up, this one gets killed. I got that illusion. I approached the side and understood.


    In front of me looking like a girl. That is good not only for the powers of the alien, but also for the martial arts. And now I have an intuition that I have been enlightened. I recognized that I was an assassin and that my opponents recognized me all the more for my strength.


    "Heh, Sacha, nice sweaty ooh?


    Yukiko is even more flattered by Midori''s uttered dialogue.


    The four faithful on the spot would not have felt any discomfort in the current dialogue. Because of Midori''s familiarity, I called the name below by a familiar name - I must have received it to that extent.


    But Yukiko is clearly the first to meet Midori. You shouldn''t even know his name. Nonetheless, Sachiko was called by name as if she knew him.


    "Yes, thanks to you"


    A fortunate child responding desperately to the upset. We knew beforehand that Midori was capable of peeking into the minds of others and had the power to interfere. It''s called other minds.


    The lucky child knew the art of preventing interference with the spirit, whether in surgery or ability, and had always intended to guard him with the surgery activated since infiltration, but he was lightly broken through that guard.


    I have no idea how far my mind has been read. On the contrary, it may be manipulated unknowingly. Fear of stirring up. But soon, Kouko switched his head. I can''t help but worry about the poor numbers in rhino''s eyes. This was too bad a turnaround.


    "Uh, yeah. Sacha, turn to the instructor too. Until now, the instructor in combat training and shooting training has been understaffed just by Sister Li Mei and Viper."


    "I''ll be happy to take it on"


    A fortunate child driven by the urge to bow his head toward Midori and bite his teeth. After reading my mind, after supposedly being an assassin, without touching it at all, it seems that I will even follow up. Totally screwed.


    (I''m just not going to mock you.)


    A fortunate child who is directly echoed by the spirit and peels his eyes with his head down.


    (Uh, hey, I didn''t even peek into everything in my head, so don''t worry about it.I don''t really like that sort of thing about fruit. There are other believers in front of us now. Let''s play when we get a chance. Awesome agent for Yob''s reward.)


    The girl''s voice echoing in her head was terribly soft, and warm, and Sachiko felt her heart settle rapidly.


    At the same time, Sachiko understands. Whether this is the source of dominance for this patriarch, Princess Midori. The ability to read minds and even make mental states work. It is obviously nothing more than the action of supernormal forces that have taken tension and warfare from the hearts of fortunate children and unnaturally soothed them.


    The technique of alerting and resisting neurological forces such as illusion was also preemptive, but as if there was no such thing, it allowed the other party to intrude. Whatever you think of this, the doubt boils over whether it''s someone you can''t handle.


    "The police restraint is where we were talking about the Princess taking it on one hand, but is it okay?"


    Erica asks.


    "Wow, it''s not perfect, is it? Even my power has its limits. I''ve quit preaching and focused on you, but don''t worry too much about me, because some of the great men only have light mind control and the country''s embrace magicians are getting more obstructed."


    Midori answers in a swallowing tone. It is a stone to reassure the faithful by appealing to them that their power is absolute here, but Midori makes an honest statement of human cruelty. Funny around there, Sachiko thinks.


    "You can''t just strain the Princess. In the first place, the Princess was told that we were the stars. Then we have to be nervous. Wouldn''t you?


    My companion stretched his chest and said greatly.


    "Well, the main characters are all of them. I''m only your backside. I''m going to support you from under the edge, and then you''re going to get all fucked up."


    In this dialogue of Midori, another fortunate child understood. The day of liberation and the plan for it are not being carried out primarily by the patriarchal Midori, but by the executives here.


    I mean, this is what I can think of. I was wondering if killing the executives here is a better way to stop Liberation Day than to assassinate Midori.


    (I won''t let you, will I?


    Midori''s voice echoes on Yukiko''s head again. I read Yukiko''s thoughts now.


    (I knew this wasn''t the one I couldn''t handle...?


    I think so more strongly than earlier, Kouko. But there is no fear. I guess it''s because of Midori''s power not to feel afraid.


    (Though I think so, you''re the type who won''t give up betting on the possibility of a one-shot reversal, Sacha. You can always come and see me. Look forward to waiting. The most promising assassin I''ve ever seen.


    There was nothing disgusting about Midori''s words. Encouraged by an unparalleled target, Yukiko is crazy and spills a smile.


    (Would it be effective to hold you hostage if we were to stop executives from rambling?


    Conscious of Midori peeking into his head, he speaks in his heart.


    (Yea, I think that''s a good idea. Make sure you try it)


    After saying that in a nutshell, Midori turns to Yukiko in real life to show her well-lined teeth and make her laugh a little.


    Sachiko tells herself that she doesn''t feel bad about words or laughter at all, but she shouldn''t be distracted. No matter how many people you like, it doesn''t make any difference how much you are a patriarch who incites large-scale religious terrorism.

 226 10

    After chatting with the believers for a while, Midori left the training ground.


    "I''ll be free, too."


    Say goodbye to Erica and the others, and the good boy leaves the training ground.


    (I''ll go play for you now. No, now is a great opportunity)


    It is Midori, who has never shown a gap before. But now I''m walking alone.


    With the intention of chasing after him and challenging him to battle in an unseen place, Yukiko follows Midori.


    But before catching up with Midori, he felt a clear intention to kill himself from the rear, and Yukiko had to give up Midori''s pursuit and stop.


    Sachiko looks back in the mood to sigh.


    "Well, I was wondering if you''d like me to make a match."


    With pleasure, he walks over here with his hands behind him, confirming the appearance of a bald-headed old man with a long white beard in Chinese clothes.


    "I didn''t know even Yob''s reward agent, Blind Spiritualist Yukiko Du, was coming."


    Killer Zhao Chao smiles. I wonder if Midori taught me the name, or if I knew it from the beginning.


    (Heh, don''t think of it like that, letting the faithful stop you whenever you tell them to come. Jicha just gave it up because she wants someone to play with, too. And then, I''m busy with a lot of errands, too, and this is it)


    Midori''s voice echoes in Yukiko''s head. I will remain read in my head all the time in the future, and I will not be relieved to think that I will speak up without any foretaste.


    "I also don''t care if they take the assassins to the Princess only by Vipers and Li Mei. He wanted me to play too, so he asked the Princess."


    Even Zhao Chao utters words as if he had read Yukiko''s heart. I know you found out about Yukiko''s mood via Midori, but it''s really hard to do.


    (You don''t have to worry about getting in the way of a duel or putting your shoulder in Jicha''s way. Oh, Midori won''t do that. Now, it may be a shame to speak directly to the mind, so it''s time to pull back here ~. Good luck)


    Leaving a tea filled voice, Midori cuts the spirit and channel of Yukiko.


    No matter how much they say you don''t serve, you can''t pepper the words of your enemies. but I can''t help but think about it because there''s nothing I can do to deal with it in a state that can''t prevent me from getting a direct peek into my head.


    Sachiko tightens her mind and looks at the old man in front of her, just fighting as usual.


    The quiet struggle released from the old man drifts a single scale of sophisticated martial arts over decades. Naturally, it''s a crowded battle. Sachiko has also wandered the training ground without many times, but there will undoubtedly be a lot of old men in action experience in front of her.


    (Only years and times)


    Yes, I added in my heart, a fortunate child spilling an invincible grin.


    I am confident that Kouko will have the number of fights in action, but I was more confident in the quality of the experiment than that. I''ve had it many times in my dying eyes before, and I''ve fought enemies who are very unlikely to do it myself. Simply because of the years, even if only the numbers are lower, I don''t think they are inferior in strength.


    You can read somewhat about the strength of the opponent. The force is antagonistic, but Yukiko decided that she was slightly above her. I can afford that, but I can''t be alarmed. Because even if there was a difference in strength, it wouldn''t always be stronger to win.


    Zhao Chao takes the stand. Seeing a very simple and small setup, Yukiko spotted what the old man''s fist technique was.


    Zhao Chao''s relationship with Yukiko was quite open, but Yukiko decides that there will be no time to pull out the gun. The speed and length of the tread would be considerable. Just looking at Zhao Chao''s setup, Yukiko can see that.


    I don''t even intend to use blind spirits. In preparation for the battle against Midori, the stock of the Spirit will not be reduced. If he dies reluctantly of his usable hands, he has no ex or child, but Lucky Son does not always rely on the Blind Spirit during battle, and even if he does not use the Blind Spirit, he sets up an arithmetic for exercising another technique to win.


    "You''re not gonna pull your stuff out? You gonna come bare-handed?


    Zhao Zhao Chao, who held his right hand and accompanied him beside his waist and gently protruded his left hand as if he were going to ''wait a minute'', asks towards the fortunate child, who likewise has no weapon and no standing.


    "Pull it out whenever you want."


    Quietly speaking, Sachiko. Zhao Chao smiles and drops his hips slightly, moving one foot slightly forward. Yukiko understands what that behavior means. That''s the move I predicted.


    At the next moment, Zhao Chao jumped right in front of Happy Son at once. My left hand is pulled, and at the same time my right fist is poked at the center of Yukiko''s chest. The aim is the heart.


    Despite being the expected action, Lucky Son''s body couldn''t cope with the speed above prediction, and he ate Zhao Chao''s collapsed fist and glanced at him.


    But before eating that fist, a Japanese sword with Yukiko was jumping Zhao Chao''s neck.


    From Zhao Chao, it just seemed like Yukiko waved her right hand. Anyway, Kouko was pulling a knife out of a space where there was nothing.


    Yukiko''s upper body was dressed as a glanced sword with one hand, Zhao Chao''s body without his neck pulled a further right fist from the beaten position and was back in its initial position again.


    Even without his neck, he was lucky enough to continue to carry out the behavior his body remembered, but Zhao Chao''s movements stopped there, and he did not move any further, dressed to be stuck standing still.


    Suddenly the scenery in my eyes is strange, Zhao Chao remembers the strong impact on my head. Even if he was decapitated, he did not die instantly, and he was conscious. I didn''t know what had happened for a moment, but I put my cheeks on the floor and the sight of my body falling from my neck to the side without a top in my sight, and I understood what my condition was.


    (With that said, I''ve heard stories of experiments like that on guillotine-ridden humans to see if they remain conscious for a while. I also heard you lose consciousness at the moment of the slaughter, but you seem to stay a little)


    I felt strange thinking that at the end of the day, Zhao Chao laughed small.


    (Sorry, Midori. I didn''t get to hang out until the end.)


    Zhao Chao has crossed the back society around the world in search of a fight against the strong. But because of one defeat, he lost the significance of seeking strength and strength, and met Midori where he was in mourning, and since then he had turned himself to the Megalodon of Thin Happiness.


    (Only for myself, if I stayed in the life I lived as I wanted, I wouldn''t have regretted it either)


    The neck severed from the torso remained calm and severed.


    "Ouch... I can''t believe you hit me without my neck..."


    Yukiko looks down at Zhao Chao''s wreckage, distorted her face in agony and nodded with her chest contained. Even though Zhao Chao''s sword had jumped Zhao Chao''s neck before Zhao Chao broke his fist, Zhao Chao''s body had executed it without stopping his repeated behavior tens of thousands of times in action in conjunction with his training, hitting Lucky Son''s body.


    Nevertheless, because of the stray stone''s neck, Yukiko''s movements and Zhao Chao''s fist aiming subtly deviated, and Yukiko did not lead to fatal injuries.


    (There seems to be a crack in the ribs. You should focus on your recovery, condition yourself, and then challenge your patriarch)


    Judging so, Yukiko throws the knife in her hand to the side. The knife thrown into the subspace instantly disappears from the tip to the pattern. Because I always remember the technique of carrying the object in my subspace pocket, I can carry the sword without any suspicion, and I can take it out immediately when necessary. It can be made to look bare and unintentional.


    (Shall I think positively, especially if I can defeat one troublesome believer)


    Saying so to himself, he was fortunate enough to leave the spot early before other believers could find him and head to the subspace junction for evacuation that he had built elsewhere.

 227 11

    Zhao Chao has spent decades crossing the backs of the world in search of a fight against the strong, continuing to be a killer, escort and combat substitute. There were also a few times when I lost fighting those who were stronger than me, but fortunately, without losing my destiny, I was brought to life until I returned to the calendar.


    After reaching Japan and fighting Ashiya Kurodo, he met Midori in his dreams where he was defeated before Ashiya''s overwhelming power and lost the significance of seeking strength and strength.


    And Zhao Chao was for the first time trying to use the strength he had gained for something other than himself, and he was living the days of applying martial arts guides in his denomination.


    Unlike the other believers, he was not particularly aware of the day of liberation. On rare occasions, he fought the spilled assassins of Vipers and Li Mei, but his strength difference was too great to be a big stimulus. It was a better stimulus to work with the vipers for training.


    At the earliest, I wondered if I would die in battle, just because I was old and decaying.


    "Uh, Zhao Super''s Ji, he''s dead. I don''t know."


    When Midori returns to his chamber, he enlightens Zhao Chao''s death and speaks to his voice with the nuances that teach Limei, who is indoors, and meditates with his hands together.


    "The assassin killed you? You''re pretty hands-on about killing her."


    Li Mei rises as she slept on a luxurious bed with a lid. It''s Midori''s bed. He stays in Midori''s room for escort and talker with three people: Apricots, Vipers, and Limei.


    "He died fighting for the last time, so it looked like he was looking forward to it. It''s pouring right into Midori. Jicha''s feelings when she dies. I wanted to fly my consciousness before I died, but I''m afraid I didn''t make it this time."


    "Do you even know who you killed?


    "Mochi. Yob''s reward agent, Mr. Blind Spiritualist, Yukiko Du Feng. This guy is amazing inside too. Because he skilfully escaped my spiritual wave exploration in the denominational facility, and rarely caught it. Even the reward of Mob, the sophisticated secret society, came to kill me.


    "Ha-ha-ha, you sent another assassin for Mob''s reward or something."


    Li Mei laughed in swallowing, but her eyes weren''t laughing. At last, we are on heightened alert that dangerous assassins are here.


    "Yoboo, not Mob. We create boundaries all over the facility to prevent spiritual waves, as well as the intrusion of split psychosomes. Ma, I generally know where the junction is, but I don''t know what I''m going to do with this. I wonder if I should dare let him swim rather than crush it. You know where to run if you have to. Let me swim."


    "I think we should just crush it. If you look sweet, you might get eaten up."


    I know that Midori can''t hear you, although it was Li Mei who pinched the difference.


    "I really want you to eat it. I''m bored because Viper and Li Mei sister are working hard on it."


    "I feel complicated working hard for you, too. I don''t give a shit what you''re doing."


    Li Mei turns from a vain smile to a grumpy face and stares at Midori.


    "I protect you because I understand and respect that you have your position and your thoughts, but these shitty church people want to kill you all right now, and the freaks are gathering and fanning from all over you, because you''re honestly pissed off"


    "Yeah. I know, and I''m sorry. Wow."


    Even the grin disappears from Midori''s face.


    "I didn''t plan on doing this from the beginning. If I''d arranged my ideas straight, how long would it have been before people with destructive aspirations would have come together? It''s not like I got on a boat, but Midori, if I''m going to do it, I have to do it anyway. It''s my personality, so I''ve been trying to gather similar people together. It''s better to gather a large crowd and make a fuss than to ramble it in half-way numbers."


    When I only heard the words, it also sounded as if I was drunk on sharing pleasure sprinkled with malice and desire for destruction, but it was complicated because it wasn''t.


    I know Li Mei, Apricots and Vipers. Midori herself has no desire for such destruction. Nor is there hatred for society. I don''t want to enjoy the sight of the faithful in high spirits. If you''re such a bastard, Li Mei and the others won''t protect Midori.


    "There are people in the world who have fallen to the bottom of the dong. And then there are those pathetic people, whether they kill themselves or others, freak out or get lost in the streets or pull off. That being the case, there are plenty of people who resent the world. A soul that no one acknowledges, sees, and mourns in solitude, despair and resentment. But Midori can look at you. Midori can admit it to you. We can also gather these people together and make them lick the wounds. I can even stir him up and inspire him and make him feel better. I''m the only one who can do it ~ So Midori got involved with those people. I rocked the souls of those people. That''s why I have to take care of him till the end. I''m worried about Li Mei and her sisters, and I''m sorry."


    Midori cares about the believers. Midori reaches out to them who turn their backs on the world, rebel against the world, deny the secularity, and are denied by the world.


    Even if they try to interpret Midori''s idea into a desire for destruction, they do not deny it. Midori tries to pass through Midori and fulfill his responsibilities as a patriarch. That''s why my friends, Li Meizi, can''t abandon Midori.


    "It''s really annoying. I don''t know about a life that doesn''t bother anyone else, unless you''re a deserter."


    Limei exhales and smiles. Now my eyes were laughing.


    "I''m not talking about anything you can do if you don''t bother others ~. There are people in this world who can''t help but get me through. Like Midori ~"


    but to that word of Midori, Li Mei will look grumpy again.


    "My family was slaughtered with a crazy cult magician. I don''t feel sympathy for those people when they suddenly take someone important away from me and think about it on the side of being killed. I''m gonna throw up."


    "Heh, but Sister Laimei, you can''t adapt to society, because you can''t adapt, you can''t help it, you''re at your own risk, referring to the fact that someone who can''t adapt to society is being followed by society, or at the bottom. - Can''t even throw up a structure that can be done with? I wonder if being within the framework of society and rewarding those who are adapting well with one arrow, or the existence of such catharsis, is one side of the truth. I''m too sorry I can''t adapt to society, I''m cornered, I''m gonna die alone or something. If that''s the case, Midori will understand the feeling of doing what she wants to do before she dies and dying in a rage. If you die doing nothing, you won''t be saved. If you do what you want, and you die, you''re gonna be saved, aren''t you?


    Midori will not pull anything he says, only to be on the side of the believers. The story is always parallel.


    "You can''t save the guy who sacrificed him this time. I''m talking about ignoring you."


    "I can''t help it because I''m an enemy, and I recommend it. Those who despair of the world and those who live within the boundaries of the world are at that point destined to be relative. Why isn''t Li Mei trying to stop me? Regardless of Sister Apricot or Viper, Li Mei''s character should try to stop me."


    (To stop, this is how I''m on your side)


    Li Mei whining in her mouth. Preparations are already under way for this. Midori can read people''s minds, but if she also peeks into Li Mei''s mind, it is a sneak peek, but Li Mei believes that there is no such thing. I believe in Midori''s words and personality, which I have been publicly proclaiming from day to day, that I do not imitate like a peek into the heart of a friend.


    (I don''t know how to stop Midori from making a foolish noise. I can''t think of a better way. Son of a bitch)


    Li Mei knows what fate awaits Midori after this festival. I know apricots and vipers. Midori herself tells me what to do. No, even if they don''t ask, it''s easy to imagine, given Midori''s character and what Midori has done so far.


    But as a matter of fact, Li Mei and the others did not know. Okay. I was just curious. After Liberation Day, everything Midori was trying to do had not been heard or imagined.

 228 12

    True and tired were headed to the north of Euthanasia City, chatting with the usual dark taxi, the familiar old taxi driver.


    The northern part of Euthanasia City has become a forested mountainous area. Though true has come to the north several times for several Azitos of backstreet tissue,


    "That''s a different path."


    Truth squeaks as he sits in the back seat. I can see people, fields, etc. I''ve never been to a popular place in the same north. There are no people in the area where the building of the backstreet organization dots.


    "I''ve never had a path like this before, either, hey. I''ve been down this road a lot lately."


    A taxi driver who messes with a beard mixed in black and white and makes sense.


    "Honestly, I don''t feel very good. I''ve only been called home by the same guest once. There is always one opposite path. Please, call me when you get home."


    Naturally all he has on board are those who are not steadfast. Residents of the back streets appear to include even those from overseas and government sources. The subject is also prominent in the apparent media, and this denomination is hostile in many ways.


    "Ayane at one time..."


    Says Tired, who really stuck together perfectly and leaned over.


    Between the two of us, assassins, no one has infiltrated the Megalodon headquarters of Thin Happiness and returned safely, but Ayane is back properly. I did not go to the assassination of the Patriarch, and I can say that it is no surprise that he was returned safely, because he is the same gate of Shizuno Liu.


    "I wish Ayane had been able to get in touch with the patriarch too. That way you''ll be able to make an appointment with the Patriarch in grandeur."


    Though the same gate returned Ayane safely, I truly see that it is not a person who doesn''t understand the story.


    "Yeah...... Tell me about Ayane... As far as I can tell, the Patriarch and his surroundings are quite vigilant, so I had a hard time approaching them... yes, and I wish Ayane would be a little more attentive... good for you"


    The father is a lot less distracted than his daughter, but I thought so. True, but I didn''t say it.


    Taxi stops. Two people get out of the car and look around. In the woods, high concrete walls soar like walls continue everywhere. Beyond the wall would be the site of the Order. It''s quite a lot of space.


    Despite being surrounded by walls on purpose, the gates had been liberated. There seems to be a reception for once, so I don''t think those who aren''t believers can do it barely.


    "Hey, you''re an assassin too."


    True to look back on a familiar voice.


    "Umezu -"


    "You''re Umezu."


    Umezu Kwang, who belongs to the back street squad of the Detective Division of the Euthanasia City Police, laughs at his true face. True I don''t like many of the police officers, but among them, Umezu and Ashiya are the ones I can care about.


    "No, I''m just an entourage."


    Say, true to put your hands on a pong over a tired head wearing a hoodie hood. Tired is silent, and I gently meet Umezu.


    "So, what are you doing here?


    "Come on, you''re not doing anything. You think the police didn''t do anything?"


    Plum Tsu smiles bitterly and scratches a thin head with even more gray hair than a dark taxi driver.


    "I don''t know what you want. If you guys know each other here, you should just let them quit this religion. If I stay here, I can''t guarantee my life."


    "Are you gonna kill them all?


    Read something disturbing about Umezu''s words and ask the truth.


    "I''m nagging because I want to. If we use state power poorly, we''ll be pissed off by the citizens we need to protect."


    Shortly after I joked and said it, my grin disappeared from Umezu''s face and I saw the truth with a sharp eye.


    "I don''t know what you want, but be careful. No matter how much you are, this time it might just suck. Countless more muscular songwriters went into this after using both hands to the toes of both feet anymore, but only one came out safely. Besides, there are some backstreet fierce people who put their shoulders in the patriarch here. Well, find out with your own eyes."


    "I know one of those people who came out, so maybe I''ll be fine"


    Speaking of a reason I don''t know myself, True turned my back on Umezu and proceeded to walk toward the receptionist. Of course tiredness really leans in and follows.


    There are signs of people in the reception room attached to the gate, but away from the windows. I don''t even think it would let me through the gate if I wanted to, but given the presence of surveillance cameras, etc., that''s not how it works.


    "Excuse me. I''d like to get in."


    When True spoke to the reception window with an unfamiliar salute, an old woman walked in and watched TV, coming to the window and smiling.


    "Go ahead. Oh, no, that''s unusual for both of you. That''s such a cute girl, too."


    Seeing the combination of a pair of beautiful boys, a woman takes a deliberately surprising and windy reaction to show off. It''s called a first-person smile, true I somehow wonder if I was a beautiful and cute person when I was younger.


    "Is it unusual for the two of us to arrive?


    "Hmm, I''m mostly alone. So, you guys saw the princess, too?


    Truth is, I don''t know how to answer the abrupt questions that women have bumped into. Somehow I know what words mean. But if we affirm it here in the form of a conversation, there is also the possibility that it will develop into a conversation with extra meaningless content.


    "No, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve just come to be attracted to the doctrine here. I didn''t know you saw the princess?


    "That''s it. I can''t believe the kid who isn''t even here to see the Princess is at this time of year. It''s getting rarer and rarer. I''ll call the executives right now, so you can come in. But lately, security has been a bit tricky, so be careful not to lose sight of militants."


    Laughing, the old woman pulled back without waiting for the next true word. Truth is, you probably wanted to watch TV go on sooner.


    "I let you in light, but what do you think that question was? To see from the question of whether they had met with the Patriarch before they arrived, were they gathered from the Patriarch even in heaven?


    Through the gate into the grounds, the truth speaks tirelessly as he walks.


    "Maybe with that reading...... you''re not mistaken. Shizuno''s skill�� is good at interfering with the spirits of others, and is good for the Patriarch��"


    Tired answers.


    "I guess I should have answered that I saw it. But wasn''t it enough to be suspicious? First of all, if the other assassins were to check that reception, it would be easy to get in."


    Truth is, it makes it purposefully easier to break in. If you can take the form of being able to get into confusion over your hopes of arrival, you don''t have to bother to make a conspicuous imitation to get in over the wall, and most importantly, you don''t have to make sacrifices to the people of the denomination. True impressed me that it was a good way to do it.


    Besides, the intruder is repelled, except for Ayane, so it''s not a glimmer.


    "Will the executives welcome you? I guess I should just wait here."


    "It''s cold here... Wouldn''t it be nice to go inside the building... I''m sure you''ll look over there, or you''ll wait at the entrance to the building. Whatever it takes... Leaving it here and waiting..."


    "Do you? That said, there are several buildings - do you want to come in?"


    It was in this hospital that the truth caught my eye. Whereas other buildings are just substitutes for living quarters, if you do just that building, it''s a huge and luxurious design, a sign that there''s going to be a patriarch. It would also definitely be a central institution of the denomination.

 229 13

    Truth and tiredness enter the courtyard slowly.


    It is a large entrance that feels like a golden religious establishment, such as marble floors and mysterious statues, but only one thing really caught my interest. It''s green. Plant pots are placed side by side therein, and various types of ornamental plants grow without uniformity. Inside there are even trees that grew enough to cross their back lengths.


    The entrance was filled with a significant number of believers. They are all in private clothes, but occasionally some wear clothes like legal clothes. The entrance itself continues quite far back, with countless passages stretched equally spaced between left and right and back.


    "I wonder if I should wait here"


    Truth squeals. The faithful who go out give us all a glimpse into the truth and tiredness of standing at the entrance.


    "Something... not noticeable? It''s like they''re all gonna look at us."


    I feel uncomfortable and tired. I don''t like places with a lot of people, and I didn''t want to come because I could have expected this awkwardness, but right now, I''m supposed to wait in a space where I''m the least comfortable with tiredness. This would have been better outside, even if it were cold, I think tired.


    "You think it''s inconspicuous to walk close to each other?


    "But I can''t stand leaving in a place like this for a second... There''s a lot of people."


    "I always enjoy being stuck with you in public. I''m used to it."


    True to exhale small.


    "Can''t even the guys here be regarded as fine because they can''t be regarded as cats in a way?


    It is the man on the street who fears tiredness. An unspecified number of ordinary people - they don''t like that for some reason. On the other hand, residents on the back street feel safe.


    "No... I will. If you''re a backstreet dweller, a soldier, or a rooted criminal... you can recognize them as my kind... but not races like them... They are nothing different from ordinary people. At least... in my perception."


    The stories of people who are no different from ordinary people in their tired perceptions being subjected to religious terrorism were felt strange.


    "Spiritual waves are flying irregularly inside the building"


    The tiredness that you have been wearing suddenly becomes true and sends out a warning.


    "Should I say something like Sonar? Technically not, but detection from the narrow between spirit and matter? If you are caught in this, those who are harmful to the Patriarch will be easily enlightened by the Patriarch. There are many assassins who have been turned back."


    Hear tired words that have changed to a tone that does not precipitate, and truthfully conceive for a few seconds.


    "What am I supposed to do if you can prevent it with surgery?


    "I don''t want to be harmful or hostile, so I was wondering if the truth was particularly problematic..."


    "I see."


    That being said, no matter how little from the truth things don''t happen, they say there''s also an assassin infiltrated here aimed at the patriarch, and there''s nothing we can do if we get into sudden trouble. Truth be kept in mind, that time will be perceived.


    If it is perceived and recognized by the Patriarch as an intruder, it could be troublesome. More assassins may be released from the patriarch during the act of battle.


    (Just meet with the patriarch and have him hang out on some tiring errands, that''s all I need.)


    Suddenly it''s impossible to tell the Patriarch to see him, and how to approach him without being alerted, it''s a thought shop.


    "Uh, is this your first time here in a while?


    A faithful young man called out to question the truth and tiredness of being at the entrance and not moving forever.


    "Yes, because the receptionist told me to wait for the executives to come"


    True answers.


    "I see. But wouldn''t it take time now? There will be a princess speech soon. In that super cathedral over there. All executives should listen to the speech, and I hope they come before me."


    A young man points to the back passage. It was true that I didn''t know what the word meant at the time I heard it, but I immediately understand it to be a super diocese.


    "That''s a great name for a super cathedral or something."


    True to accept disrespect and try to speak the truth. If it was any Patriarch Love''s emerging religion, I thought the faithful would be head candles now, but their reactions were completely different.


    "Haha, you ask me to be rude. My named parent is Princess. Well, Princess would laugh and forgive me, but some of the other believers don''t get the joke, so be careful."


    The young man smiled and said all that, walking away from the true ones.


    "The patriarch here sounds a lot out of standard. Because of this, why don''t we listen to the speech? I know what kind of guy he is. If the executives are coming after the speech, I can''t help but wait here now..."


    I see two faces coming from one of the aisles on my right, and I see them coming this way, and the truth is I cut them in the middle of words.


    "Ooh, long time no see, homo boys"


    Li Mei Jiu raised one hand with a flamboyant smile and called out.


    "The faggot is one of these guys. I can''t help being misunderstood."


    True of the wind I gave up.


    "You can''t help being misunderstood. If it''s always that stuck."


    Apricot says in a grumpy tone.


    "When I refuse, I can''t help but lock myself in my room and snare. So, why are you guys here?


    "Don''t give it to the elderly. You''re stuck."


    With a smile on his face, Li Mei gently slaps his true head with his fist bone.


    "That''s our dialogue. Why are you here? I''d like to hear it from you first."


    Hands on sunglasses, Yunzuka Apricot asks suspiciously. They''re both really tired and knowledgeable. True and apricot in particular are also special friends.


    "I''m just an entourage. It''s this guy who has a purpose. He''s a witchcraft school of the same gate as the Patriarch, and he wants to meet me face-to-face, or he wants to fight with me, that''s what he wants."


    I will not tell you about the purpose of stopping the Patriarch. Because I don''t know why these two are here. I don''t know if he''s an assassin who has come to assassinate the patriarch or if he''s on the side of protecting the patriarch. Before that in the first place, though I haven''t even asked the truth about how Tired intends to stop the Patriarch.


    "Oh, my God, you''ve had one of those before."


    And, Li Mei. Regardless, I think you''re talking about Ayane.


    "So what about you guys?


    "There wouldn''t be one for the elderly. I''m sure you are. Hmm?"


    Li Mei gently twists her true cheeks around with both hands. I don''t really even hate how Li Mei communicates like this, so I''ll let it be the way I like it.


    "Hey, are you the welcome executives? I had a speech, and then they said," What?


    True to ask.


    "It''s a welcome, but I''m not an executive. The faithful seem to think so on their own. I mean, I haven''t met the Princess at this time, so I just came out just in case."


    To Li Mei''s answer, Truth roughly figured out the position of the two of us.


    "You still mean the people involved here. You don''t have to be an executive to take that role, do you? Like the patriarch''s immediate bodyguard."


    To true pointing out, Li Mei sees apricots on the tannic side.


    "I don''t know what to say after you''ve been largely spotted, but why don''t you tell me all about your purpose? For example, the real purpose is to stop the patriarch of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness."


    and apricots. This one has gained certainty, but there was nothing particularly false about it.


    "Then what? Don''t you want to pat me up here?


    I don''t mind that at all, but it''s true I dare say. Light mouth after anticipating that they won''t fit in.


    "You won''t have a choice in exploring your bellies anymore. Nothing. We''re not stopping you. Unless you try to take the Patriarch''s life."


    That''s what I say and exhale apricots. Truth sees tiredness.


    "I''m not willing to go that far either... It''s the same gate, and it''s on the edge of previous life..."


    And, tired.


    "It doesn''t mean we have more enemies, and you can rest assured. So, it looks like he''s got a speech, and you guys want to hear it? It''s funny you can''t laugh inside."


    And, Li Mei. I didn''t know what it meant to be funny because it wasn''t funny, but I didn''t miss the truth and tiredness that Li Mei''s expression clouded for a moment when I mouthed that dialogue.


    "Oh, I''ll let you see who the Patriarch is."


    "This way."


    Apricots prompt and walk out with their backs to True. Li Mei followed later and also followed true and tired.

 230 14

    The superdiocese was about a space of gymnasium, awaiting the advent of the Patriarch, with hundreds less believers hissing.


    "It''s called Junko Yukioka, the world is really narrow. Are you tired and connected?"


    Li Mei says. Li Mei and Li Mei have known each other for a long time than Apricot or True met with the two. I met Li Mei when she was still falling down the back street and running out, tired and barely going outside.


    "That''s... that''s the dialogue over here. I can''t believe you were involved with Li Mei or Apricot..."


    He seems quite adept at mixing in the crowd, and after really clinging, he looks tired of a spicy face with his eyes closed tightly.


    "Is there an edge?"


    Apricots squirm pompously.


    "In the boundaries of the circle, when you approach it, you will be pulled... so. It is a gathering at once in the same time, drawn by the fringes and fates from previous life. Nevertheless......"


    I''m tired of talking about something and cutting words along the way.


    (Though I feel its edge diminishes when I become immortal and out of the bounds of the circle)


    Keep the words in your heart, not in your mouth. Therefore, Junko and myself took time to meet True, I think Tired. It also took a lot of years to reincarnate and patrol Chiyo.


    "Princess Midori''s Snooze"


    A pregnant girl in a sister tells her in a playful tone. The cathedral boils at once.


    "What are you hungry..."


    "Well, he''s a lot of jokes,"


    Li Mei says in a grinning and tired way.


    Eventually a girl appears on the stage. At the same time, a gigantic 3D display behind the stage projects the appearance of a girl up.


    A blouse of soft looking fabric with frills, this outfit appeals to a little girly look: a large bow tie and matching pattern mini skirt, but for that it has long hands, feet and torso, and upper back for his age. Just look at my face, I''m just as young as I am tired, in high school, etc.


    "That''s our friend Midori Himejima. The Patriarch here."


    Li Mei stuck her hand in her pocket and told her as she dressed up round her back.


    "Yair, guys, suppose you''re still getting better today. Ooh?


    I gripped the microphone and wondered if I had said that in a squeaky voice, Midori spread her mouth slightly wide aside to show her teeth and make her laugh. Shortly after, the hall boils with cheer.


    Truly convinced when I heard that first voice that it did seem like a joke personality.


    "Midori has a fast flight this morning, but where is everybody? Have you ever had constipation or diarrhea? A healthy morning starts with fast flights! In this world made up of shit, Yeh, this law is absolute truth! If you have diarrhoea, constipation, or hemorrhoids that cause you to have problems with your butthole - ''


    "Your descendants are a lot amazing. I was impressed, grateful and moved."


    Towards tiredness, True said almost with a bar reading.


    "It''s not that blood is connected, and it''s odd to say offspring... Well...... I''m an heir, so I can have offspring. And you shouldn''t be confused by what you look like or say or do... Extraordinary demon...... That''s definitely someone with a life that wants to pass. It''s also... pretty powerful"


    "Oh, I know"


    True snorts at tired warnings. Surely there are parts of them that are childless. First one is facial expressions. It''s strangely grown up and I don''t feel childish. An even more decisive difference is its light. It bears the light of an old man, completely different from that of a child. It''s just like Junko or Tired.


    "If you can dive into a shitty pot, play with the shitty bugs, and even if death awaits you, you can experience a super shining moment in your life once, and even death is enough of a supremacy to satisfy you, that''s fine. That''s what Midori and the others are after."


    It''s hard to predict that Midori separated the words, and the voice that agrees that they are is lifted from there.


    "But you''ve often gathered so much for such a joke kid. A patriarch is not a pattern. It''s like being close to something idyllic."


    "That kid shows up in a stuck human dream, comforting and energizing every night. If you repeat that, and then you meet the real world, it''s easy to brainwash."


    Strange truly, apricots explain.


    "That''s how we gather a lot of people at the bottom of the dong to become believers, imprint his doctrine, and let him run into terrorist action. It''s not like he''s telling me to go through or commit suicide. The faithful seem to be doing it spontaneously around here. But that happens as a result. There are a lot of people in the world who have a grudge."


    Li Mei created an uncomfortable expression. Given Li Mei''s character, it seemed like a long and tired relationship with Li Mei that Midori would naturally not have good feelings about what she was doing or the followers here.


    "What do you think would happen if everything got the power to be as godlike as you want it to be? It would be fun to do the trick. But only the first time it''s fun, I''m sure you''ll get tired of it soon, right? The world can do what it wants, but somehow it can do what it wants with its own wisdom, power and will. Let''s know that''s exactly what flavor of life is. Midori and everyone were born to satisfy it. That is allowed at the time of birth. I have been given the opportunity. So don''t be caught in anything, just enjoy it the way you want and fill your heart!


    "The... pleasure of life as you wish can also be described as the extreme of backwards... is it a suicide-ready passage...?


    Listening to the speech, Tired voiced his doubts in a voice mixed with fright and doubt.


    "Although Midori didn''t want that from the beginning either. Now Midori herself,


    This is what''s happened. I''m trying to be a patriarch to the end. "


    Apricot said with a hard look.


    "Repeat, the doctrine of Megalodon, of which we are the faint fortunes. I am the center of the world, I am the star of the world, and the world is just a playground reserved for ''me''! Ha ha ''


    "I am the center of the world! I''m the star of the world! The world is a playground reserved for ''myself''! You can do anything! I''ve been forgiven since I was born!


    Believers who recite simultaneously. Everyone has a feverish look on their face. It matches the commanding stick of a young charisma and is overjoyed.


    Indeed, as I am tired of saying, I truly believe that its lively expression is inconsistent with its desire for ruin. Though self-centered extremes, if we were to affirm the world, we should not run into self-inflicted acts and live positively.


    "I know about the affirmation of the crime, but it''s strange to be passing through or terrorist. Why are you going that way?


    True glances at the apricot and asks.


    "That''s why I''ve said it many times, but Midori didn''t want that direction either. The idea of Midori is that you are the center of the world, and the world is a playground reserved for you. That''s what that kid had in mind from the start. In time, I planted the same idea in others, and everyone believed that they were special, and that they were the world''s protagonists. If they did what they wanted, they would be happy. But it wasn''t self-inflicted."


    The apricot voice sounded painful.


    "I don''t know where the hell it came from, but maybe the faithful ''unsolicited interpretation propagated among the faithful and stained them with the colour of vengeance against the world. So much momentum that even that child, the patriarch, could not repair it."


    "He wasn''t going to fix it."


    Li Mei pinched her mouth. With a flashing look, and a cold voice.


    "Be it, be it, be it. I could have tried to fix it, but I didn''t even try to do it. Whatever you want to do, do what you want, so I won''t stop you. Even if it''s a dive from the top of the cliff."


    Li Mei in a bitter tone. True and tired take a glimpse of Li Mei and immediately return their gaze to Midori, who continues his speech as a delight.


    "If I die, the world will not recognize me either. I mean, I''m the world itself. The laws of society that someone made on their own, the laws of the world that someone made on their own, they''re all shit. I don''t need it. I don''t even have to obey. You are the one and you are the one - the center of the world and the chosen one. I led those eus here."


    "That sucks, this guy"


    True threw up. Every single part of the speech was a substitute for intense discomfort.


    "To me who once resented the world and kept spreading disaster on the world... though I may not deserve to accuse her... of irresponsibly planting my thoughts on pure them, and so on... I deny it"


    Tired is uncommon and uncomfortable. Li Mei snorts like the best.


    "But I also know how these people feel. I was born into a stonehead parent''s family, and I couldn''t help but fall into the back streets."


    Apricot says. If Midori had met before falling into the back street, if she had joined this religious group, I wonder if she would have become just like them. And like them, even though they would have tried to avenge the world by throwing their lives at them.


    "Whatever the circumstances, the faithful and the patriarchs are all scraps"


    Rarely did Truth curse his mouth extremely. I''ve never seen an apricot true so far in a bad mood. It''s also the first time I''ve seen the truth about not usually putting emotions outside, and not being able to put them well, blatantly ejecting emotions like this.


    Honestly, it''s the apricots that feel spicy that are truly miserable, but I''m not going to be able to follow them any further.


    "Think of yourself as the center of the world for no reason, doing things like mass-producing people who are doomed - throwing up reflexes. The idea itself is childish and ridiculous. If you take it personally that the world is for you, will that save you?


    "To solve the mystery of the world, I challenge the reason of the world itself... you still prefer Junko"


    Tired was in real tune, too. I am not as uncomfortable as I truly am, but in fact I am more tired and have strong negative feelings for Midori and the believers.


    In my tiredness, there are inbred hatred against my former self, but where I am about to affirm the world at all and enter the world, I cannot help but be disgusted when I am shown something like the extreme of the notion of hatred.


    "But me too... I used to deny the world like that... I did. And I also tried to create my ideal world. I was inhibited by Junko, though. Thanks to being inhibited by Junko... I... woke up. It''s not. Even in a warped world... no matter how hard you feel... we all live desperately... Denying it, turning your back on the world... is easy, but it''s just... you''re running away..."


    As I say, I''m tired of holding the true hand I''m connected to strongly.


    "So these guys are trying to win and run? No, I meant to win, trying to get you out of your life. They look down on the bottom of their heart."


    True to look with a chilling glance at the followers of the floating face to the girl waving her speech on the stage, still throwing up.


    "That''s right... if you know the Patriarch, please set it up... can''t you? If you say that Shizuno Rei has arrived... it should come through..."


    Tired of turning to Apricot and Li Mei please.


    "Fine, but she''s strong."


    Although it was an apricot not very familiar with its tired fighting power, Midori''s strength is actually known over and over again. He was attacked by an assassin in a place where there was no escort, and he had repelled himself on several occasions, as well as watching the other day''s battle with Ayane Shizuno immediately.


    "Me too... for once, in this country... I have been called the most powerful sorcerer"


    "Oh, you''re so tired."


    Li Mei brutally strokes her tired head smiling without a heart or bragging.


    On the other hand, three people, other than Tired, were unaware that there were those who were aware of the existence of the True Four.


    (I can''t believe I''m even here with those two. Besides, being close to the Patriarchs means something.)


    Yukiko Doo whines in her mouth as she sews between the crowds to capture the four true men in the corner of her sight. I don''t observe carefully to avoid being able to understand my gaze, but I focus on them from time to time.


    (Shizuno tired is a pain in the ass. They''ll erase the blind spirit. But......)


    I was watching, and Kouko had something to worry about. The truth about seeing a patriarch standing on the stage seems obviously grumpy. It''s not the usual faceless look, it''s obviously flashy.


    (I''m concerned about that area. Are you sure you''re giving it to the Patriarch? I feel different somehow, or I''ll just explore it)


    If you can''t be an enemy, you don''t need to be on guard. But if they can also be enemies, since they are no longer in their own hands, Yukiko thought it would be better to call for reinforcements early or decide to assassinate the Patriarch early.

 231 15

    After the speech, Yukiko began to follow True Daddy. For convenience, Apricot and Li Mei broke up with me along the way, so Yukiko follows True and Tired.


    The fact that these two are here is likely that even Junko Yukioka is involved with Kaori''s megalodon. Junko Suzuoka Hitachi is currently in Transamerica to attend the 886th International Conference of Mad Scientists, but with instructions from Junko while away, these two may be in the dark.


    Takeshi Shizuno, the most powerful sorcerer, and Makoto Aizawa, the murdering doll of Junko Yukioka, are dealt with at the same time, although reckless by the boulders, a tail who wants to retain them to explore the trend if possible. Hooray if only I knew what the purpose was.


    I wish I could at least pick up their conversation, but that''s hard too. Using the technique of distorting space, only audio can be picked up, but the exercise of the technique itself can be perceived as cumbersome, so it cannot be done.


    "Followed... not at all"


    Yukiko shudders at the words of tiredness whining as she walks down the hallway.


    "Is that true? I didn''t feel any sign."


    True stopped his leg and looked back, and Lucky and I met each other.


    "It was true. Yob''s reward, Yukiko Doo."


    True to say pale. Yukiko exhales as she gave up, stopping on the spot and looking to the truth.


    With several believers traveling around, neither True nor Lucky was going to suddenly pull out their guns and do a dong patch, but they were still at about the same time with each other so that they could cope whenever they attacked.


    "Since the time of my speech... what I was being seen was feeling..."


    I also looked back at my tiredness and said as I looked at my lucky child. This one is also a little away from the truth and not in a position, but it is in a battle mode.


    "You really have a lot of people coming."


    "That''s our dialogue. Why are you here?


    "That''s our dialogue, too. I mean, just fine."


    At the time I heard what the word "true" meant, I couldn''t measure it for Lucky Son. What can I do for you? There must be no reason to be asked to run errands.


    "I need a favor."


    "I refuse"


    A lucky child who refuses without putting her hair down for a while and without biting. I was actually interested, but as a cloth stone to elicit more information, I decided it was better to leave it here as a stubborn gesture and reject it.


    "Before you even heard the story?


    "Junko Yukooka is the enemy of our Yob reward. The same goes for you, the one in the vicinity."


    "I think I could run a little further. Were you tailing us to kill us without asking questions?


    To the words of a boy much younger than himself, Sachiko mumbles. No, I pretended to have a mouthful.


    I''m not bad at negotiating that hand. I''m just pretending to be sturdy and not wearing my body. You can ask if you just ask for it, but to pull it out without giving them any information, you don''t play a direct ball game.


    "Well, if you''re an enemy, you can''t overlook it."


    Pull the long needle out from under your sleeve while the truth is faceless. I can feel the will, but I can''t even feel the dust killing.


    (Knock it down without killing it, do the favor and do it again - something like that)


    A fortunate child who instantly discerns true thoughts.


    "You will. When you get a chance, you should kill the enemy."


    Saying, Yukiko was glancing at her tiredness and making calculations go round.


    (Two-on-one is unsavory, but I can''t feel the war from Shizuno''s tiredness. Makoto Aizawa falls into a predicament and without giving him time to join the war, he quickly turns on Keri)


    Yukiko concluded that she is not underestimating herself because she is tired of trying to join the war, but because she is also properly discerning that Yukiko will flee without hesitation if it is a lie between the two of them. Because there are truly errands and things that I don''t want to let go of, whether tiredness shows an attitude of seeing through as a way of letting myself escape for the sake of truth. If you have errands to run or kill, it doesn''t taste good.


    Sachiko''s reasoning had hit me. I wasn''t tired of knowing what the hell was going on with Lucky Son, but I respected it and decided not to give him a hand.


    In addition, I thought it would be a more interesting and true experience to fight the truth with antagonistic strengths than to make my own handouts, but I couldn''t even read Lucky Son on a boulder to that point.


    It is easy to pull out information after a battle. However, that is only if you win. That''s what we think of each other.


    "You must never kill that child named Makoto Aizawa." Because she''s the key. ''


    During this time when Sister came to Japan, Sachiko remembers the words she told herself.


    "Junko Yukioka is the one who shapes his fate. I''ll keep an eye out for the other Overlife guys."


    He''s a tough guy to handle, but fortunately, he''s not going to kill this one, and Sachiko stepped on it that he''s going to figure it out.


    "Then why don''t you just listen to me when I win? It''s a hundred million robberies."


    True to pull out the long needle, hold it backwards and put it in front of your neck, and say it quietly.


    Because believers are coming and going, Kouko doesn''t use guns either. If you breast a shootout in a place like this, Truth is, Kouko will have trouble moving in the future anyway. If you think only about the assignment you''ve just been given, you''d better move the place, but in any case, they don''t have the courtesy to respond.


    Be aware of the subspace pockets that are always present on the left and right side of Yukiko. Immediately pull out the knife from here and slash the target like a drain. Suddenly a sword emerges from a space of nothing and is slashed. This tactic was recently knitted. It was used for the first time in the battle with Zhao Chao, but I don''t think there are so many people who can handle it.


    Fu, the battle with Zhao Chao is flashed back behind Yukiko''s brain. I realize that the distance between the truth in front of me and myself is exactly the same as it was then. If the true one moves first, and this one jumps in at once, it becomes an increasingly similar flow.


    That''s what I thought, arrowhead, the truth moved. Just like when Zhao Chao was right, if you don''t get close with a breath to narrow the distance, the truth will jump. But there is only one obvious difference. True is faster out of step than Zhao Chao.


    Just like Zhao Super Warfare, Yukiko pulls a knife out of her subspace pocket and shakes it off. I also forgot to slap him not to kill him, and he is still waving the blade. I was amazed at the true speed, for a moment but wolfed, and forgot to add or subtract.


    Truth is, it''s like saying you''ve anticipated Yukiko''s attack, but let him dive into his body lightly, send for Yukiko''s slaughter, and stick him in.


    We also have the next hand when evaded. Seeing as he is deflected, Yukiko, with her left hand, pulls out yet another swing of the sword from the subspace pocket that moves constantly stuck to her right side, and swings in the low altitude position with her lower body.


    Even if the first wave is diverted, this second wave, which is carried on standing, will be difficult, even if it could have been predicted.


    True, I put the needle in my hand vertically and put it in front of my face, and I took this knife - it looked like it. At the moment when the needle and blade intersect, the true jumps with the needle and blade contact axially and rotates forward upside down directly above the lucky child.


    A fortunate child who feels deja vu. Once I show a similar imitation in front of true, but now I''m turning to the side to be shown. At that time, he shot the gun with a true eye in a state of collapse, but the truth seemed to spin all at once and landed behind Yukiko.


    (No -)


    It didn''t just spin. I feel hot in my throat. Feels like it was slashed. There is no blood. When it spinned, True was slipping an empty left index finger and middle finger down Lucky Son''s throat. Fast enough for Lucky Son not to notice.


    It''s not particularly damaging. I''m just talking about rubbing it. But if the gain was held in the true hand, then the battle would have been decided. No, it wasn''t actually gripped, but that means the battle has already been decided.


    "You want me to win? Or do you still want to go on?


    True asks, landing behind Yukiko''s back and staying dressed with her back turned.


    "What can I do for you?


    A fortunate child exhales to relieve tension and at the same time spills a smile to inquire. Being a big user, I have to admit honestly.


    "I''d like to complain before I say that. You want me to be a little more accommodating. You''re older than me, aren''t you? I''m trying to negotiate with you knowing that there''s a situation here, and it''s on the enemy''s side. I won''t spare the information that I can give you. If you want to run away, you can do it to someone more suspicious."


    "Didn''t you still want to try?


    I look back and complain lightly before I tell you what to do. Truly, Kouko looks back and gives it back and makes me laugh.


    "Then judge me because I demand it easily. I want you to match your lord, a man named Sister. I want to talk to you personally, independently of Yukioka''s intentions."


    At the same time tired and fortunate children turned their eyes round to the demands that had been truly told. Neither of us, that''s a totally unexpected word. I have no idea what that intent is either.


    "Personally......?


    Really staring at himself with sincere eyes, Yukiko conceived. It is hard to believe that he poses a danger to the Lord.


    Sister said. That this boy is an important one that shapes the fate of Junko Yukioka. Whether the person wishes to meet with Sister of his own volition or not, this is not up to him to decide. I just have to tell him that and let the Lord judge me.


    "I''ll just talk to you."


    "Please."


    Seeing True bow his head, Yukiko liked it and at the same time thought that if he had a straight personality so far, he could grasp their intentions without a rush.


    "There''s something I''d like to hear from you. How do you relate to this denomination?


    "At least I don''t have anything. This guy''s dating. There was some connection between him and the Patriarch, and he was about to make contact."


    To ask Lucky Son, True answered referring to tiredness.


    "You''re too much of a mess...... how to answer that. But it doesn''t seem like we''re going to be terrorizing the Patriarch."


    Sachiko relieved herself when she stepped on the idea that she could be trusted.


    (It''s not someone you... can handle. Bring the stronger one...... you should come)


    tired without saying it to his mouth. We know there''s no way the other person can hear it where they say it anyway.


    "What do you mean......?


    After breaking up with Yukiko, tiredness truly asks. I asked about the request to see Sister.


    "I won''t tell you. I don''t even know if you''re being stopped by Snow Oka or if it''s your will, but you''re not gonna tell me, are you? I don''t know my name, my face, about my vengeful opponent."


    I answered that without looking at my tired face, and the truth walked out first.


    (I don''t know what you''re going to do... but let''s not tell Junko about this... Truth is, I''m sure Junko won''t want you to know... more than anything... yes...)


    Driven by anxiety, Tired decided to keep this thing in his chest. I didn''t just care about the truth. For the secret superiority that I know the true secret that Junko doesn''t know.

 232 16

    "The tragedy that struck Euthanasia Sixth Middle School. The case of a student randomly shooting a gun and killing a classmate. Perpetrator student that he was being bullied by the students who killed him. Are you saying that the doctrine of Megalodon of Thin Happiness has turned students into killers''


    Narrator speaks in a heavy tone. There is also news coming out of the lead group of Thin Happy''s Megalodon.


    There is nothing in recent news programs that doesn''t show news about Megalodon of Thin Happiness. In a room in the main hospital, the three accompanying men, the dog keeper and Midori sat on the couch and watched TV. Midori dressed extremely badly, tossing his feet out to the table, fluttering in his chair.


    "Why would my child have to be killed? Ah! You said you did something so bad that my kid was killed. Ooh!


    A family member with a mosaic on his face was making a sad cry with anger and resentment at the microphone directed at the reporter.


    "I often get hit by a bully''s survivor. He hated the bully so much that he killed him, he suffered."


    The dog owner puts his hand on his thin jaw and talks with a slight laugh. The mourning and grieving survivors, the media who are turning the grief of such survivors into a rice seed, and the audience flocking to it, were all funny, in the eyes of the dog owner.


    Dog breeders liked the irrationality of the world. I love the distortion of the world, the irrational fate, the white trampled and the black peeled over it, such a structure. However, it is limited to other personnel. He was heretical in the megalodon of thin happiness, where there were basically many pure humans.


    "Uhm! I just have to agree with the dog owner this time. Eh! The more I''m hated the more I''m killed, the more I can''t help it!


    I don''t know the nature of such a dog breeder, and the companion is admirably and satisfactorily nodding yeah.


    "What do you think of the Megalodon people of Thin Happiness, who strip their teeth off to society without worrying about their lives?


    Ask the questions that the rapporteur went further into the family.


    ''If you want to die so badly, you can die on your own! Because I''m a sociopath, I have no right to seriously destroy our well-being!


    Survivors scream. The dog owner was still grinning slightly, but his accompanying complexion changed. Now the word of the bereaved turned the heart of his companion.


    "Heh, you''re the best. Someone desperate for a rotten world beat the crap out of a happy guy doing his best with a rotten world. Super ~ pleasant. Ultra- to catharsis. He''s a modern man."


    Midori says in a tone of relief, just like a dog owner. The accompanying nuance was also a mixed statement, but the accompanying mind did not calm down.


    "But they think they''re the standard. I think it''s normal. I think it''s Justine. That''s it, that''s it, I can''t help but be angry! My intestines are boiling!


    An excited companion stares at the TV hatefully.


    "Don''t tell me often, without knowing what miserable thoughts those who can''t adapt to society will have! Some people will like it and don''t adapt, but from those who want to adapt but can''t, this society is hell!


    Accompaniment has always been a life where no matter what you do, it doesn''t work. The accompaniment was accompanied by a desperate attempt to get within the framework of society. I was always aware of my surrounding eyes, and I wanted to answer my expectations.


    I couldn''t make any friends with junior high school. I was excited immediately and had a habit of telling my story, tended to look down on others, and then lacked coordination, so I couldn''t solve it with anyone.


    I understood my bad personality, and I tried to improve it, but the improvement itself seemed to lie to the person I was, and I couldn''t help but suffer. I thought and regretted so many times that I said this was just me.


    Ever since I graduated from high school and went to college, my companion became perceived by paranoia: on the contrary, every human being in the world is looking down on himself. I didn''t talk to anyone. It was just so different that he began to receive that he who sees himself sees through to his nature and despises him.


    Eventually, the companion also quits going to college and pulls into the room. But my parents and the relatives I visit from time to time kept telling me to go out into scattered society, that the guy who didn''t answer was a piece of junk, and that his companion was increasingly hunted down and tormented.


    My companion at this time still felt like I had to stay in society, and I didn''t want to grieve my parents, I didn''t want to drop out.


    After six months of deduction, he was a companion who came to the job after an once-initiation, but was not able to speak well in the interview or was seen for a blank period until then, for a variety of reasons.


    When I told that story to my parents and relatives, they seemed to scatter me that you were bad enough to change yourself first. So the companion despaired again. Whatever you do, you fail, you get wasted from what, you deny and reject from what.


    I began to assume that I was born deliberately to be denied and rejected, that I was inferior to everything, that whatever I did was destined to fail, and that inferiority and paranoia followed a path of deterioration. A face that can''t see itself inferior to everything is caught in the delusion of ridicule.


    You start to think that everything in this world is looking down on you. Aware that every human being, whoever he is, must look down and mock him if he knows who he is, he pulls back into his room and spends his days flowing by for no reason.


    As if chasing him further, his parents scattered stories about how a very nasty fellow neighbor''s classmate started a business and succeeded in getting a beautiful wife, but a one-sided girl was becoming the mistress of a rich dra son. Parents were concerned about the public body, neglecting their son, who had not grown properly, and clearing up their worries by hunting him down.


    In such an environment, gradually unproductive anger and hatred began to swirl in the company.


    The accompanying hatred and rebellion against society has become the earliest unwiped. Especially the hatred of successful people and winners is intense and I don''t doubt it exists to look down on people below, such as upliftment.


    Midori appeared in his dreams where he was thinking of committing suicide and told him this with a smile towards his companion.


    "You''d rather die as a potato than just poke me to death."


    Then many times I started dreaming of Midori. Only Midori in her dreams affirmed without denying her companionship. When I was able to confirm Midori''s presence in reality, my companion was ecstatic and at the same time the taga came off.


    In the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, I was able to break with people in similar situations and let people through my heart for the first time in my life. And only then did the story of Liberation Day come out in the church, and Midori also came to touch on the topic of Liberation Day.


    "Society doesn''t accept me, but what brings you out into society!


    Flashing back the bitter experience of frustration and those who had denied themselves with their brains, the companion stood up and shouted at the TV with a face distorted by anger.


    "It''s not hard enough, is it? It''s not society''s fault, it''s your fault it doesn''t work? You''re kidding! Then it''s on you to kill us and die, and only because you neglected your efforts to live! Look at you!


    Those who live protected by this society do not want their well-being to be destroyed, therefore it is seen as evil from society to seek order from society and to disturb the order of society.


    But a society that does not accept companionship and regards it as evil, from the point of view of companionship, is evil itself. Those who live protected by this society do not want their well-being destroyed, but therefore see what they infringe as evil. But the companion assumes that by that society, he was dropped to the bottom of the unhappy dong.


    A moment when their slight happiness is broken by the hands of those in similar circumstances to their companions and colored with tears of sorrow. The fact that the asylum-seekers of society have been deprived of their lives by those who disturb society is painful and helpless.


    "How are you?"


    Midori gently pounds the back of the accompanying spit towards the holographic screen projected into the air. The accompaniment also calms me down with it and I feel ashamed of being excited.


    "I''ve been denied everything. Nobody''s gonna let me go, but why is Prisens... Midori not gonna deny me? Is this a trap? Expand pretending to be gentle and, at the end of the day, betraying and making fun of me, while looking down on me in my heart as an idiot. I''ll tell you what, I''m used to it, so I don''t know."


    The accompaniment asks in a groaning tone.


    "Yair, you think I''m stupid, don''t you? But you don''t look down, do you?


    He shows his teeth slightly and laughs, and Midori answers in the same tone as ever.


    "About one Midori in this world, don''t deny me about you, I can watch you raw and warm, I''m just sympathetic to you. So, if you don''t like pity, there''s no reason for me to be here."


    "I''ve never even been sympathetic. So... odd feeling, happy, crying, blazing"


    A companion who turns away from Midori and spills bitter laughter.


    "I often say that society is nasty, but it doesn''t matter if society is bad or if people don''t try to fit in with society. Neither is bad, yes. He just happened to have bad luck with his companion. The times, countries and surroundings in which he was born were incompatible with the soul of his companion. I don''t even think my companion will be happy where I tried to force him to combine it. I can''t do it. So it was just bad luck, huh? Even your companion may be incredibly talented, but his talent hasn''t opened up yet, he just hasn''t found it, he said. Neither times nor places are blessed, he said. Maybe that''s what this is all about, huh? For example, if you were a war commander, and you were a ballistic warrior, it would only be painful if you were born in a peaceful country. I mean, I don''t know if that''s what Midori thinks. Or finding a place to harness that talent, even if you did, and needing time to hone it, that may not be acceptable depending on the environment. It''s tough being late in the oven. Most people don''t understand that."


    Listening to Midori, the companion learned the feeling as if his soul was healing. I don''t think it''s coming from the mouth of a girl who''s not even old enough, a convincing word. The boulder once again touches me that I believe and am a patriarch.


    "Are you going to be saved by all that hypothetical talk? That''s simple."


    Dog breeders add tea to the accompaniment, which was glowing when they saw Midori.


    "You know, it''s schematically a crime to stare at a girl like that and smile at her because she''s a patriarch."


    Even more teasing to the dog owner, the accompaniment turns around and returns to displeasure.


    "If I were to say that, though this denomination would be the total Lolicon! Because I''m not a Loricon, I was stunned by Princess Midori''s story. Loricon might have fallen in love with the Princess'' face. If I had such an evil heart, I wouldn''t even let it touch my heart with the Princess."


    Turn to the dog owner, and his companion speaks muckily.


    "Yay, nothing. I don''t even think Midori is abnormal, and I don''t suppose it''s okay to have that kind of sexual preference? Of course I don''t think you can actually do it. Ma, I know your companion isn''t Loricon. It''s a mature fetish."


    "Don''t splurge in front of this guy!


    Now turn to Midori, accompanied by a bright red face to protest. Dog breeders feel sympathetic with the accompaniment known to Midori even to such sexuality.


    "You can hit him with everything on Liberation Day. All the frustrations I''ve accumulated in my life. You just have to keep being denied and beat the cries of the suffering of those who have been rejected to the detestable public of your companion''s thoughts."


    "Oh, even if I meant to. That''s not just me. Everyone here is the same! I won''t let the world show me the treason of the dumped!


    While he exclaimed with excitement, his companion had certain doubts. For what everyone is waiting for, the day of liberation. I wonder where this story came from in the first place.


    Many of the faithful do not doubt that it was Midori who planned the day of liberation. In fact, Midori is pushing for the day of liberation.


    But I also know my companion. It''s not the first thing Midori said when she said no. Rumors broke out in the denomination first, and Midori later began to touch the day of liberation. Given Midori''s character, if he had drawn it up himself, he would gather everyone together to state it before everyone and give instructions. But Midori didn''t do it. Rumors came first.


    (Who told you that first? For what?


    The companion had tried hitting Midori with the question, but he seemed uninterested. However, I replied that it was not clearly the first thing I said or spread the rumor.


    (What I fear is that the day of liberation will be used by someone... The Princess only tells you to do what you want, including that. Yes, it is.)


    Immediately after the companion thinks so, someone knocks on the door of the room.

 233 17

    "Hey, you can open it."


    When Midori tells him in a joking tone, the door opens. It was the apricot that showed up. There is also Li Mei in the back.


    "I need to talk to you for a second. Can you come over here?"


    Apricots speaking to Midori. Finally, the three who were in the room perceive that it is a story that the faithful cannot be made to hear.


    "Aisa"


    Midori replies and jumps with momentum on the sofa with both hands in the seated outfit, turning backwards and landing behind the sofa.


    "Something wrong?


    Midori goes out into the hallway, shuts the door, looks up at the apricot and asks with a crisis-free smile.


    "Tired Shizuno, you know?


    But the moment I heard its name from the apricot, the grin disappeared from Midori''s face, giving him a suspicious look.


    "Fluffy? You know that. It''s the beginning of Midori''s learned witchcraft school. I don''t know, like an ancestor with no blood connection. I''m still famous for being the most powerful sorcerer. I didn''t think that name would come out of Sister Apricot''s mouth."


    "You''re also a friend of me and Li Mei, aren''t you? So, I''m here now."


    "Ababa, that guy''s gonna run into you again. Maybe try the surgery again?


    Midori with a delightful surface.


    "I think so."


    An apricot that reminds me of the truth and tiredness that was revealing discomfort when I heard the speech. From the looks of it, I don''t feel like it''s just a blend.


    (Though the ideal scenario would be for tiredness to stop this child)


    I think so, but I also know that there''s no way it''s going to work.


    "An ancestral ancestor? That''s like meeting someone. Yeah, yeah. Way up. I''m from Shizuno the other day, and I don''t know what to do with it."


    Hands behind his head, Midori grins invincibly.


    "But I have a lot of plans, so tell me the day after tomorrow."


    "You''re going to have a relationship on Liberation Day. That''s what keeps you behind."


    Li Mei in an abominable tone.


    "Ma, even if we interfere with preparations now, we''re not going to be able to stop Liberation Day. Even if you don''t do anything, the faithful will go on their own."


    Li Mei''s words are firing a target. When it comes to what Midori does, it''s enough to incite believers and contain them from the police. It is the faithful who are pushing for concrete plans.


    Even where tiredness has won the battle against Midori, it will not stop the day of liberation. The fact that there is no stopping it. But still, if tiredness triumphs, apricots have vague hopes of falling in some good direction.


    "Midori is not going to stop the believers."


    Li Mei with a heavy sigh.


    "Yay, you can''t stop Liberation Day anymore - it''s bound to come. You planted my thoughts to the core in their heads."


    Midori''s last words caught the apricot.


    "Did you plant it? Didn''t this development mean anything to you?


    "It''s not what I first assumed, is it? Even Liberation Day is not something Midori came up with. But it''s true that the theory of life and the outlook on death that I planted on everyone is my idea, and it''s true that I actively planted it along the way. Of course, don''t do anything like manipulate and brainwash with ability. Even if I push my back, it''s only the result of their choices. Not everyone will participate in the Fireworks of Life on Liberation Day."


    "I want to stop after you."


    Apricots told him quietly.


    "How long will Midori survive by killing everyone who has followed Midori? I can''t do that."


    I smile and give it back to Midori.


    "I don''t - I''ve been born dead against the laws of the world, wearing the art of living untied by the laws of society and reincarnating without damaging memory and power - and I was going to keep doing that to Freedom, to Chaos, all the time. But I can''t do that either because of this festival. Ha ha. Li Mei''s sister laughed."


    Midori''s reply was still as usual. This is also a dozen repeated exchanges. But even though the answer was clear, Apricot was going to continue to ask the same question.


    The day of liberation, the end of the scenario of ruin, has received public attention as to whether it is mass suicide or mass terrorism, although its entirety has not been made clear. Whether it''s what the media and the government speculate on, Apricot and Limei are also guessing. If so, even if you protected Midori, what follows is still ruin.


    Neither have the Apricots grasped the concrete plans of the faithful at the moment. The three of us are carefully exploring the information with Piper. And if I can, I''m not going to stop it.


    (Li Mei seems to have some feelings that to reduce the sacrifice of ordinary people, Viper is for that child of the faithful)


    Apricots, on the other hand, wanted to save only Midori. I want to stop it, not for the faithful or for society, but mainly through the end of Midori. We don''t want them to imitate us so that we can take responsibility for the faithful.


    But among the many believers who have already died ahead of us, can we fulfill it and prevent Midori from following us?


    The day after the battle with True, Yukiko had gone to the dojo to train the believers in combat.


    Many of them had been handpicked by Zhao Chao. Yukiko is really aware that Teng Himself, who killed someone who can be called their teacher, is wearing a new normal face. I know that I can''t cut it off from my job and become conscious of it is a professional disqualification in itself, but if I don''t feel anything, I don''t want to end up as a person.


    The faithful were enthusiastic and sincere, under the guidance of the Good Son. If what lies at the forefront of that passion is not even treason against society, I can honestly admire it.


    "Mr. Gwen, you seem to be out of line."


    Yukiko speaks to Gwen, who uses the Shapely Fist he would have learned from Zhao Chao. It doesn''t move well compared to the other day, and for this boy, who''s always bright, he lacks hegemony.


    "I guess. I don''t think you''re ill or anything."


    Without gazing at Lucky Son, Gwen answers with a towel soaking up sweat.


    "I''m sorry to hear about Zhao Chao."


    I thought for a moment that Zhao Chao was mourning his death, and Yukiko dared speak the name.


    "Oh... but I''m a little worried there''s an intruder in this denomination."


    Without looking at the lucky boy, Gwen said with a dark face.


    "I''d like to think that Viper''s brother or Li Mei will take his revenge on you. But I''m worried. I know you''re both strong, but you were pretty strong, too."


    "It''s okay, I''m here too."


    Sachiko tells in a bright voice. Yukiko chewed her back teeth hard, as if to crush the demon in her heart who was worrying her about what Teng himself was doing.


    "No matter how many bullies in the world get together, they''ve been marked by the country, and I knew we wouldn''t be the same as a few bullies. I was going to make a fool of myself on Liberation Day and let the world hear the bullies, but I regret it so much that even that would be sealed in beforehand. And maybe some of the people I know here will be killed before liberation day... anxiously..."


    The content of Gwen''s story was anti-social but serious in itself. Whatever happens from them, society will be the evil. Can it be said that it is their responsibility to fulfill what has happened to them?


    Sachiko is also a protagonist of society. Most people who live in the back streets are.


    No, those who live in the back streets are still lucky. Because I find my place and live there. Gwen and his men are being held by a one-way kip to ruin in a drifting place and, of their own free will, are about to lose their place in the world.


    (It''s not always a bad idea to turn your back on society. That''s fine then. There''s a way of life like that. But it''s absolutely wrong to target society with resentment)


    Yukiko became angry as to why the patriarch here had not given them a little more decent place to stay. Compared to this, it was much more of a spiteful religion to merely exploit from the faithful in the name of salvation. Because even if the faithful are exploited, they believe and feel saved, and they can still live.


    "Were you being bullied?


    I wanted to know a little more about this boy, and Yukiko tried to shake the subject she had penetrated. That doesn''t just come from intellectual curiosity. Because I wanted to save the boy who was distracted by this crazy denomination, if anything that could be saved. He said if we knew how to get here, we might get that tip.


    "I''m an immigrant, as you can see. I''ve been bullied at school. It''s not just school, though. Muragumi, my family, too. Different skin colors, different names, that''s all they get excluded from. Oh, I learned the word" exclusion "from the Princess. I''ve always thought I''d be hostile to the world and this isn''t a good world for me."


    That''s all he said, and Gwen let his expression shine. It feels like we''re back to our usual bright, mild Gwen.


    "But, you know, a princess showed up in a dream and said the exact opposite of what I was thinking. The world is ready for me. I couldn''t believe it at first. Every night, the same girl comes out in her dreams and says things that are convenient for me. Something went wrong with my mind, and I thought my delusions might have appeared in my dreams, but I didn''t. I met a princess in real life and she said the same thing to me as she dreamed. It was like the first light in the world. Until then, it was as dark as a gray filter, but everything in the world looked beautiful."


    While listening to Gwen speaking happily, Yukiko''s anger was on the increase. At the same time, I''m starting to feel like I can''t save Gwen myself.


    He is urged to jump off a cliff while reaching out for salvation and lifting it up to a world in the light, accepting that fact unquestionably.


    It''s not just Gwen, we all are. I don''t have the confidence to let such a human heart be changed with my own persuasion. No, when it comes to talking about going that far, Yukiko''s confidence puts him in the eye of suspicion and can interfere with his mission.


    I knew this wouldn''t stop their rampage where they assassinated the Princess. On the contrary, extra......)


    From past cases, Yukiko knows that the fanaticism of emerging religions is a refreshing awakening when awakened.


    But this light-hearted megalodon is different. Not only does it say that it consecrates and worships the patriarch, but it has literally been eroded to the heart. It touches the depths of every believer''s heart. More than just religious worship, even more human trust has arisen between the patriarchs and the faithful.


    "What the hell, Gwen, are you screwing a rookie?"


    The voice of a man sounding from the entrance to the dojo. When Yukiko looked back, there was a man with brown skin dressed like a cold, unsuitable for the season.

 234 18

    (Taboo''s Viper......)


    Naturally, Lucky Son knows about the person. As the biggest untouchable danger figure in the back street, the name crowns those who are also seen and unseen from the center - one of the taboos. Moreover, there is also information that Lucky Son is involved with the mysterious Mad Scientist Grass Dew Milk, who has been following him until recently and never shows up on the surface stage.


    "Oh, is Viper''s brother jealous?


    Gwen teases happily.


    "Don''t say anything disgusting. I was relieved that Jiji took on your amulet. It would be helpful if the newcomer could take care of him instead of Jiji."


    A viper who said so in his mouth, but he looked less than full.


    "Lucky boy, you can go mentoring the others. I''ll let my brother take a look at it."


    "You''re not listening to people. Damn."


    Smiling, Viper inviting Gwen. Gleaming with joy, Gwen turns to you in a light foothold.


    Sachiko met lightly, but Viper showed no reaction. It feels like air I''m not even interested in. I thought you were a disrespectful man, but it would be convenient if you tried being a lucky boy.


    Then, in the form of obedience to Gwen''s words, Yukiko was providing guidance to other believers who were training in the dojo.


    From time to time, when I turn my gaze to Gwen and Viper, they both look like they''re having a fun conversation, training. Since it is immigration connections that are breaking with each other, Kouko reckons it is because of similar conditions.


    "Good luck, Lucky Son"


    Instructing the faithful, a pregnant woman dressed as a nun appears, smiling and speaking to the lucky child. It''s Erica, one of the executives.


    "Can''t you ask me for guidance, too? I also learned a lot from Zhao Chao, but Yukiko seems to be wearing a different style of combat than Zhao Chao, and I would like to incorporate it."


    "You shouldn''t. Whatever the degree of shooting, it''s not as good for your body as it is for your body."


    Erica lowering her head, but Yukiko frowns and puts in a no. I imagine Zhao Chao was directly training this girl in combat. Obviously it would be harsh.


    "You don''t have to worry about my body. You''ll never have a child in your stomach."


    To Erica, who said so and suppressed her abdomen and smiled, Yukiko lost her words.


    "On Liberation Day I will send as many demons in this world to hell as possible, and I will go to hell too. Who will lay down in this world the seeds of the devil planted in my belly?"


    Hear more of the next dialogue and even learn to faint. If you look closely, the girl''s mouth was shaped by a smile, but her eyes aren''t laughing at all. In his eyes swirling with bottomless hatred and madness was seen by the lucky child.


    "At first I was thinking the opposite. Trying to make me full of bad things and then give birth and be the devil''s child. But rather than that, I changed my mind that we should both go to hell. I won''t fall. I''m sorry if you don''t kill me with my hands, and it doesn''t make sense if you don''t go to hell with me. This child was already a sin before he lived in me."


    Sachiko realized that it would be useless to say anything about this to Erica, who speaks as she strokes her belly around.


    I don''t know what happened to Erica. But as I listened, I understood intuitively. I can''t save this girl. At least that I''m falling to the bottom of darkness that I can''t save. Erica is twitching when she goes to hell, but it seems as if her soul is already captured in hell.


    (Sister might be able to save it, but very much so in me...)


    That''s what I thought. This is all I really want to hear. The question of wanting to know came to my mind in Lucky Son.


    "What''s the princess...?


    That patriarch definitely should also know the darkness this girl holds. And that desire. Knowing that, is it still giving you a boost to death? That''s all I want to know.


    To Yukiko''s question, Erica''s face clouds. It feels like we''ve lost room to even make a laugh.


    "Midori Brincess was the exact opposite of me. The child is not guilty of anything. If you were born, you could be a good kid depending on how you raise them, and you could taste the pain in your life. After knowing how I felt, it should be noted that I was strongly opposed to what I was trying to do..."


    What returned was an unexpected answer. I also found out why Erica looks spicy. Yukiko reviewed Midori only a little bit.


    "But... I don''t know how much Princess is going to say all this, I can''t hear you. My cursed fate is unforgivable. The demons who disparaged me cannot be forgiven. Not to mention that demon child dwells in me...... So I also rebel against the Princess and I will do what I want. Together with everyone, I''m going to purify this world where the demons are spreading, as little as I can."


    Erica speaks in a quiet tone and with firm will. Sachiko had trouble reacting.


    To some extent, it is possible to speak on the assumption that he himself has arrived here in despair in the world. I''ve already worn the art of talking to the faithful here. But Erica''s case is too gloomy and refractory a substitute, hard to bypass, empathy, antipathy, affirmation and denial.


    (If you were a Sister, you wouldn''t hesitate to say what you wanted to say and try to save this child with all your might. But I''m not going to be able to do more than my mission. Even if you assassinate your patriarch, you can''t save these people)


    Those who want to hate and destroy the world out of the framework of the world could not seem to be lucky enough that they might not be saved at the earliest opportunity.


    "Hey, brother, let''s do it together on Liberation Day."


    Gwen, who was working with Viper a little further away, stops moving and complains.


    "I don''t like when. I''m only here to escort Midori. It''s just a matter of time."


    This one also stops moving, vipers who will obviously look disgusted.


    "Even my brother is just like me. You said you were an immigrant and bullied. Don''t you feel like letting them blow a bubble in the shitty world?


    "Hey."


    Staring at Gwen, Viper responds instantly. Gwen flinched a little at the awesomeness of it, but he goes on to say it.


    "Why? You''re just like me. Why?


    "My husband seems to be trying to do that. In a way worse than this asshole denomination. Look at him, something''s getting so tiny and ridiculous about me. I don''t know what he thinks or wants to turn the world around."


    "There''s someone like that. Besides, your brother''s husband."


    I''m not a person.


    He groans without putting it in his mouth, and the viper spills a smile.


    "I used to be rough, too, tearing people apart, getting caught, even pronounced dead. I was just lucky to be saved. I''m glad you''re alive after that. There are many things you can do without thinking about it. You guys jerk off trying to do the same thing I did then. You too... there''s plenty of fun ahead as long as you''re alive."


    Gwen squeezes silently at the viper who tells him to do so. At the same time, I couldn''t deny what Viper said, but I couldn''t say anything back because I was shocked that my feelings and the ideas that Midori worshipped were completely denied by someone who admired me as my brother.


    Potato Gwen turns to his body and resumes his training alone.


    (Are you stubborn?)


    Vipers who smile bitterly and shrug their shoulders lightly.


    (Some of the reason I did it was because I was imprinted with Midori''s thoughts when I was a hungry ghost. Don''t let that affect you. He''s - even if he doesn''t feel like it himself, he drives a cornered human somewhere crazy, pushing his back in a shitty direction. It was the bastard who broke the curse)


    Think that far. Viper stares at Gwen, who even drops his hips and makes a bare gesture of poking.


    (Now it''s my turn? Well... only this guy wants to help you... is that how you feel honestly? He seems to miss me, and if I kill him... well, he''s not sleeping well)


    Although I declined Gwen''s invitation, Viper thinks we should act together on Liberation Day. If you don''t, I can''t even protect you. But I can''t protect Midori at the same time, which is a headache.


    (Leave Midori alone, or else I''ll leave him to the others? No, Li Mei doesn''t escort Midori on Liberation Day. He has other things to do. Then����)


    There is no answer but which one to take. If you ask Midori, the answer to return is certain. When that happens, the answer comes naturally among the vipers.

 235 19

    Two detectives, Umezu and Matsumoto, were asking about the distant winding in front of the entrance to Thin Happy''s Megalodon grounds, checking in and out of the faithful, but sliding between those checks, one man was about to knock over the gate.


    "Oh, there you are"


    An old woman speaks out from the reception window to a man trying to silently pass the reception beside the gate.


    A man stops his leg and points his gaze only at the reception window.


    "You must be the incoming person, right? You had your princess''s guidance, didn''t you?


    No, I''m a maggot.


    She was a lovingly smiling woman, but the man turned to the reception window and uttered an unintelligible tone.


    "It''s the maggots you''re supposed to be real nostalgic about. No, not really. I just want to fly now, but eventually I want to fly and fly."


    "Ha ha..."


    To a man speaking in a serious tone, the lady at reception feels pulled.


    The man was thought to be about his age in his mid- to late twenties, had a long face, high nose beam, and well-placed facial parts, but his eyes were badly vain and his mouth remained much half-opened. I have no expression on my face, and I look like I slept. He''s tall, his legs are slack and long, but he''s cat tall.


    The material given was fine, but I had the impression that it was ruining that material from the inside.


    (Well, a lot of people come here. People with heart problems too......)


    I also found it rude to pry, observe and creep too much, and she decided to be forced to convince herself. What kind of person are you and I going to be friends with if you want to come here and take a trip?


    "I''ll keep in touch with the executives to welcome you, so go into the big building inside and wait around the entrance."


    "Yes, thank you kindly to maggots like me"


    A man drips his head deep. It also sounds like you''re kidding when you only listen to words, but that voice doesn''t sound like a joke.


    "Oh, my name is Ip Shan. Tell that to the executives as well. I realize that having a human name for maggots is a terrible extreme, but for convenience, there was no way."


    "Wow, okay."


    I rather feel extra scared because I''m not kidding and I find it to be very serious. No, even if you''re kidding, there''s gonna be a lot of trouble.


    "I''m a maggot... I''m a maggot... I guess..."


    The man, named Ip Mountain, knocked through the gate with a bump and a grunt.


    "I''ll fish for garbage, I''ll catch shit. I guess. You''ll hate it when it boils down to rotten fruit. But that''s maggots."


    He walks on the premises with bumps and grunts as if reciting a poem, entering the main house.


    "But one day you''re going to fly, and you''re going to fly through the sky with momentum. I hate being a fly, but I can''t stop being a fly."


    Ye Shan continued to whine extensively as he waited for the executive to pick him up at the entrance.


    "Are you Ip Shan?


    A cat-backed woman, just like Ip Mountain, calls out. Li Mei.


    (What, this feeling...)


    Seeing Ip Mountain at first sight, Li Mei felt strange. In his vain eyes, his mouth is half-opened like a scratch, only a well-built man with a face.


    (Even though it''s harmless, it smells of nitrous smoke from my soul. I know. But I can''t read it at all. I don''t know how many arms you have, and above all, you''re too defenseless......)


    I knew at first glance that I was a resident of the back street, but it was nevertheless very heterogeneous. I don''t feel like someone with all the gaps and not enough to take them. Yet it doesn''t seem strong. I can''t even feel the dangerous atmosphere.


    At first glance, you can see some combat power, but this person is completely incapable of measurement. I''ve been a doorman on the back street for years, Li Mei, but I''ve never seen a type like this before.


    "Yes, the convenience name in human society is Ye Shan. I also look human at first glance, but that''s the soul of the maggots. Ugh......"


    Li Mei glanced at the words coming out of Ye Shan''s mouth as much as she wanted, but when she thought she might have come here because she was also offended by a heart disease, she felt sorry for herself and stopped poking weird.


    "You want to see the Princess? I''ve been busy lately before Liberation Day, and I don''t see new followers anytime soon, so I''ll have them wait, okay?


    Before that, it is unusual for those who wish to arrive at this time. Visiting is all between men and assassins disguised as believers. But Li Mei didn''t think Ye Shan was anything like that.


    "The maggots don''t think as much as the dew about such horrors as me suddenly seeing the patriarch. I was just wondering if I could stay here, the maggots. I just had a slight hope that it would be a place to be."


    "Oh well... then I''m with this. I''ll ask other executives to take care of me."


    Li Mei thought it seemed better not to get too involved in the words of Ye Shan, who was humble and extreme, and left the scene early enough. I''m sorry, but to be honest, I feel too bad.


    "Heh heh... no one wants to get involved with me that I''m still a maggot, right? What a maggot. Maggots that are hated, scorned and crushed. I''m a maggot... I guess..."


    Slightly raising the edge of his sloppy open mouth, with a smile of masochism, Ye Shan, in large part, lays down on the floor and stretches his hands wide over his head, letting his body swing wide to the left and right. With a crowded entrance, Ip Mountain, which is rolling asleep and making weird movements, naturally becomes a target of attention.


    "Are you in a bad mood?


    "No, I''m a maggot. It''s just maggots."


    To the believers who spoke out of concern, Ye Shan replied that way, still continuing to shake his body over the floor.


    Free time, apricots are mostly spent painting on denominational grounds.


    In the sense of being a mental amulet, I spend longer time with Midori than my bodyguard, Li Mei or Viper, but not so much as staying on the boulder at four or six o''clock.


    The faithful cared not to disturb the painting apricots in the garden, and seldom spoke up. From the faithful, apricots appear to be in the vicinity of Midori and are regarded as the number two of the denomination.


    Unlike casual Midori and Limei, apricots do not treat believers in a loving way, so there is not much interaction with believers other than executives themselves.


    "You like this place."


    One of the executives called out to the apricots in the sketch. Brain Award Reducing Writer Dog Breeder I. I''ve never read a book he wrote, but I only knew its name before I got here.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt. But I''ve been wondering. Your presence."


    Not a single loving laugh, the dog keeper tells, staring at the apricot thing with a straight face.


    As a matter of fact, even from the apricots, the presence of this man was a matter of concern.


    He was particularly heterogeneous among the executives. There is no sign that Midori is intoxicated, and he is not in tune with the ideas of the other believers. Since he has made it clear that he will not participate on the day of liberation, he likewise assumes the position of summariser of the faithful who did not participate in the group on the day of liberation, but also seems to have had only a clerical interaction with those faithful.


    But it was a little unexpected that the dog owner told me that he was concerned. Probably taking into account the pattern with Midori. It''s a man who doesn''t interfere much with others and a late surprise that was in the eye of an apricot.


    "I am Midori''s friend. It has nothing to do with the doctrine here, and I''m not joining you on Liberation Day."


    "I knew it. You''re just like me. That''s what I felt."


    When I saw the dog breeder staring at me with no expression on his face, I thought the apricot was somewhat similar to the truth and the atmosphere, but...


    "Do you believe in the existence of a parallel world? Me and you, and Midori, I feel like we''re meeting in another world. I have an edge. Or maybe it''s the edge of a previous life. Yeah, that''s what I feel."


    At the next moment, the apricot dismissed his thoughts in the words of the dog breeder, who uttered them out in his true face, in full swing. A dialogue that the truth never seems to say. On the contrary, the truth is that I hate the stories of previous generations, and it is the opposite of the truth.


    "The novelist is very imaginative."


    Apricot said without crossing the minutes of the social decree. I don''t hate dog breeders too abrupt nori because the apricot itself is also a poemer. And the apricot was intuitive. This man is on this side - he says he''s a resident of the back street. I hadn''t noticed it before, but I just talked to him and somehow figured it out.


    "That''s a different matter from imagination. Intuition."


    For a moment or a dog breeder who spills a smile and corrects. Apricots didn''t know what was wrong with the current word.


    A dog keeper peeks into an apricot painting rather than walking toward the apricot.


    "The painting is my enemy. I can''t draw it. Pictures are clearly stronger in power than stories expressed in sentences, attracting people''s hearts"


    Dog breeders who have no heart or seem lonely tone to say that.


    "Enemy is another big expression."


    "It''s not an expression, it''s a fact. That''s what I''m feeling. I''m not thinking, I''m feeling. I lost my temper to painting and video. Well, anyway..."


    Anyway, let the nothingness drift and the dog breeder speaks.


    "Maybe you''re persuading Midori to stop Liberation Day?


    Apricots snort silently at the dog breeder''s point. He decided that the colors seemed different from those of the other believers and that there was no need to hide them.


    "Stop it. Midori will never try to stop Liberation Day. He touched the hearts of the faithful too much. Instead of wasting my time, I might make Midori suffer."


    "You, who? What does it have to do with Midori?


    Like Viper, Apricot asks, wondering if it might be a connection from Midori''s previous life. I am certain that they differ from the followers fascinated by Midori. I guess we''re closer together.


    "I''ve known Midori since she was a little girl. Midori''s father and I have known each other since childhood. I''ve been involved in this religious community since its inception."


    Apricots were convinced to hear that. When you hear a windy mouth that you find out about in a whirlpool.


    "Midori''s father - Goku Himejima was a carefree guy. It was not the same as such a common religion, where people in need or stuck together, and if they donated, they would be saved, if they believed and worshipped and prayed, they would be saved. In part because he was originally a bourgeoisie, but he practiced his religion in detail in the inner circle alone, with little demand for donations. But since the death of Himejima and Midori''s succession to the Patriarch, the number of believers has grown - and as you can see, it has become a dangerous group to pursue mass suicide attacks."


    "What do the faithful from the beginning think of the present thin megalodon?


    "A lot of people don''t feel comfortable, but you feel like you basically don''t interfere. If they can''t keep up with the current Megalodon of Thin Happiness, they''re only a distance away from the growing number of newcomers, but I admire Midori, a souvenir of Himejima, and their original ideas go hand in hand. Don''t let anything catch you, do what you want and live the way you want. The idea is that Himejima is a substitute for her daughter, and since Himejima was a patriarch, Midori has been treated like a princess here."


    The dog owner speaks with a nostalgic look.


    "I gave the name Brincess a name. After I put it on, I figured this was a cold call, and it spread throughout the denomination at some point. Yeah, I''m the denominator of the Order, too."


    "The denominational naming sense is with the backstreet organization, but is there a connection to the backstreet as well?


    Apricots to ask thoughtfully.


    "You, a resident of the back street, ask that straight? Information Store Yunzuka Apricot"


    It is not surprising that one''s presence is known to the inhabitants of the street. Intelligence stores are especially so, but sometimes they do business with them.


    But only those who are somewhat familiar with the back streets should never use the back streets. Not to mention the fact that I even know the face behind this one is still as intuitive as the apricot was earlier.


    "I''ve known about Midori since I was a little girl, and she said she was involved in the establishment of the church, but she doesn''t do anything? Are you okay?


    I don''t like to bump into these questions of questioning good sense, but I dare say apricots to explore their reactions.


    "Oh, I''m enjoying myself in a bystander position. It''s particularly good to be seen up close. It''s not like I''m doing anything. Sometimes it''s a little bit like this. Midori seems to love you. You''re wasting your time trying to stop Midori, and I''m saying it''s no use. It''s a waste of time, too."


    Nihil tone - No, the apricot was severely offended by the dog breeder answering Nihil in a condescending tone. I''m not sure if this man''s words are serious. It''s possible he''s stating things he doesn''t even think about in his mind to put exploration in there, but he doesn''t like it nonetheless.


    "Even Midori does what he wants. That one."


    Turning his back on the apricot, he said so and the dog owner left.


    (You''re doing what you want, but you think it''s impeccable to stop? Or are you trying to tell me you''re wrong? Obviously, you''re on your way to ruin, but you want me to do one word of that and be a bystander? What are you doing here in the first place? Are you sure you just came by for a little while?


    Various questions came to mind in the apricot head, but I realized that I couldn''t help thinking about any of them, and resumed sketching.

 236 20

    Apricot told me that the setting day was the day after tomorrow, and True and Tired were to spend the rest of the day in the church.


    I complained about wanting to go home to the lab at night. Tired, but the truth was I dismissed it lightly. Because I truly insisted that something could happen by that day, and that I want to keep the information gathered as far as I can.


    True and tired, who revealed the night in the chamber, the co-habitation area of the faithful, had been out since 6: 30 in the morning, sitting down on one of the benches in the garden on the church grounds, drinking the juice bought in the vending machine beside them. Being outside so early in the morning is a tired request.


    "There''s no conflict... over a hundred people laying futons in places like that gym... sleeping in the same space... I can''t stand it... It''s hell......"


    Stupid tiredness with nagging additions and subtractions.


    "Seems like he slept a lot instead."


    He went to bed at twenty-three o''clock, and Tired began to sleep quietly immediately, holding his true hand sleeping next to him, so Truth was just getting up from the futon, strolling in the church late at night, etc.


    After a stroll until midnight, he entered the futon to get some sleep, woke up at 2: 30 and strolled again, slept at 4: 00 and woke up after 6: 00. There were no particular unusual discoveries or encounters when I walked on the church grounds late at night. In the meantime, I never woke up tired.


    "Apart from that and this...... I want to go home soon."


    Tired looks up and sees the truth. Looking only at the current tiredness, it was true that I didn''t feel very sympathetic when I saw him sleeping seven hours flat, although he was half crying and looked like he was serious and almost.


    "What''s going on?


    A lucky boy in a jersey appears there, peeks into the tiredness of feeling terribly ill, and asks in a strange face. After my morning run, I came to buy some juice.


    (I think I''ll run tomorrow, too. Though it was actually the day I was supposed to run today)


    I really have an early morning marathon for strength building to put aside for a few days, so I look at Lucky Son and think about that.


    "This guy doesn''t like crowded places. I hear life in the common room is tight."


    "If you''re a backstreet resident... even if there are a lot of people, it''s fine..."


    Described by the two of us, the lucky boy becomes an increasingly surprising face. The fact that magicians with the strongest signs had such weaknesses was not realistic, as if it were a fiction setting.


    "You''re early, too."


    "Not only me, but some of my followers have already begun combat training. Using that oriented enthusiasm in a decent direction, I think I''ll be able to reintegrate."


    Rather than being sarcastic, Sachiko speaks in a frightening mood. But I couldn''t really agree with that.


    "You''re in a position to live outside a fence trapped with livestock, and that''s not what you can say. each other."


    "Sort of."


    Admitting the true penetration lightly, Yukiko smiles strangely.


    "Want to see how they''re doing? If it was what, would you try being a guide? There''s only a very small number of guides with me right now, and I think you can do that."


    "I''m free and I''ll be collecting information, so I guess I''ll go."


    True to stand up drunk of juice at the invitation of the lucky child.


    "I don''t like it... I can''t believe we''re going anywhere else."


    Tired grabs his true hand and pulls him back with a crying face.


    "When I wake up in the morning, I''m out of my hands... and it''s a lot worse..."


    "When you spoil it because you think it''ll be hard, you put it on. You are."


    Truth shakes that hand off without a shake, dumps a can of juice in the trash and walks out.


    "Is that girl always like that?


    "Oh... depressing things like this"


    True answers Yukiko, who walks shoulder to shoulder and asks in a frightened mood.


    "Wait... wait..."


    If I''m not left alone, I''m tired and I''ll follow.


    "You''re not even here on my errands in the first place, but you''re passive for something, and it would be weird at a time when I''m more seriously moving with you"


    "That''s... I know, but what I don''t like... because I really don''t like it..."


    Hearing a casual conversation between true and tired, Yukiko took an interest in tired errands and doing things.


    "What kind of errand did you guys visit here? The assassination of the Princess? Or an escort?"


    Now that I hear it, I feel like it would be easy for me to talk about my purpose, and I''ll ask. Sachiko thought that if it worked, she could also use this person.


    "Neither. But I want to stop Liberation Day if there''s anything I can do."


    The true answer was vague.


    When I told Lucky Son everything, I thought it might also interfere with my tired purpose, and I didn''t tell the truth. That''s unlikely in itself, and if you talk, you''re likely to cooperate, but just in case, I truly thought that we should eliminate the extra factors.


    To be honest, from the truth, I don''t really trust a type like Sachiko. Regardless of who cares about you with a bulky personality like apricot or Li Mei, an unfriendly type like Yukiko may be backed up by giving information when you reveal it poorly in your hand. Because there are times when we have established a cooperative relationship and this one can also act in a flat manner.


    Thereafter, the three entered the hospital without any particular conversation, and visited the training area.


    In the Tatami Hall, as Yukiko said, many believers are eagerly encouraged to train in melee combat early in the morning. We''re talking about a shooting range on the side.


    Seeing the sight, Tired frowned and imagined his face, which was truly only rare in his head. It''s not because their movements were poor. I felt a more mental distortion.


    "Mad sheep grinding their nails and fangs, sounds like they want to get rammed"


    True to forcefully grind molars for chewing grass to associate with the appearance of sheep making gizzard fangs.


    "Yeah... but sheep are... sheep. I can''t be a lion or a wolf..."


    True and tired, the impressions and opinions we received together were in agreement. The perception that we are completely different from ourselves, whether we have weapons in our hands or polish our moves. Halfway through the art of killing people, I feel disgusted when I return them.


    Lucky boy could understand the disgust the two boys had, but he couldn''t empathize. True and tiresome in terms of putting yourself in the dark world, but I haven''t kept it there to the bottom of my mind. The fortunate child, who moves only for the cause of righteousness, is also somewhat separated from the residents of the back street.


    "Oh, hey, you''ve got two rumored newcomers, Sachiko."


    A swollen belly girl dressed as a nun approached, smiling and speaking.

 237 21

    I already know the person''s information is true and tiring. An executive named Erica. But it was the first time that we had been called a rumored rookie.


    (Well, don''t stand out. If only the two men were leaning in. Besides, this guy''s face is like this. Not to the extent he''s hiding it in the hood.)


    True to glance at tiredness and think of yourself sighing in your head.


    "Nice to meet you. And welcome aboard. I am very pleased to see the addition of new companions, new forces of war. Let''s work together for Liberation Day."


    Erica says as she opens her hands and shows a welcome pose in an over-action mood. But the laugh is not a making laugh, nor is the word a social dictionary. Turns out it would be a genuine welcome. Of course I''m not really happy or tired of being welcomed or anything by the followers here.


    "Yes, I''ll do my best"


    True to reply with few words. Tired has no reaction whatsoever.


    (Fit in a little bit. I don''t even say hello, I don''t do anything to keep you from being suspicious, and thanks to the fact that you''ve always been hooked on me, the rumors stand out enough. I''ve always been there for the people I meet.)


    Truth is frustrating in the tiredness of caging even within and leaving the conversation with people almost entirely at your disposal. If you get tired of it, I really know that you''re going to make the best effort just to be here.


    "Pregnant woman... what...? Are you okay......? I don''t know how to shoot... I don''t think I can... okay."


    As if I had perceived true frustration, tiredness that I had never tried to speak to a believer before, but in a way that I followed more than usual, I spoke to Erica.


    (Although this is a training ground for melee combat, it would be unnatural to stick with the smell of nitrous smoke into what you are shooting at...)


    The smell of nitrous smoke that lingers slightly on Erica''s body is really sniffing away, and I knew when I met her that I was at the next shooting training range before I got here.


    "That''s okay. I want to be unable to. I want to make this girl suffer as much as I can. Because he''s the devil''s child."


    Erica spreads her angelic grin to her full face and utters words full of malice.


    "I will never give birth to this child. She''s a child you shouldn''t have. I''m going to take you to hell on Liberation Day."


    The tired look didn''t always frighten me, but made me look real. Touching Erica''s madness turned her into the mental state of the Dark Demon who lived hundreds of years, not the cowardly boy of interpersonal phobia.


    "Really? Good luck with that."


    The truth tells in a utterly unchallenged voice. I saw pure and innocent madness and really felt as if I had been put in an iron pole in my head. Crazy humans have seen it scattered before, but I''ve never seen this type before, and it was quite shocking.


    "Yeah, let''s work together."


    A second identical dialogue, told Erica with a smile on her face.


    (What''s with you...)


    True to boil discomfort that I can''t explain myself. He felt tired and similar, and this one is blatantly blatant.


    "Are they all here?


    Where Erica left off, True asked Sachiko.


    "Looks like she had some unfortunate circumstances at the moment. My belly child seems to be the result of being raped by a stranger"


    Sachiko answers with a worrying face. The result did not only live an unwanted life, but also greatly distorted the very spirit of Erica.


    "I''ve seen enough revenge guys to sweep and throw away. I''m coming to the lab with hundreds of people. There were also a few ruinous guys who were totally going to throw their lives away, but most of them were obsessed with their lives. That''s why I was volunteering for the experimental bench in Yukooka with the intention of hibernating."


    "But these people here, it''s a big premise to be ruined."


    True speaking to no one and tired of inheriting true words in a tone that does not precipitate.


    "It''s a big premise to get caught up in that ruin. I don''t know, this emotion... And so did the Patriarch''s speech."


    In the truth, there was intense disgust. That was more of an emotion that boiled down on the Megalodon of Thin Happiness itself than it was directed at the faithful, the Patriarch and the Day of Liberation.


    "Sacha, oh-ooh"


    Greeting with a bounced voice quenches true such emotions. Suddenly I remember Junko. Junko always greets her with a well-played voice. Except at dawn all night. Though the Lord of this voice was a boy.


    "Gwen... I wonder if you could stop calling me that. Illuminating."


    "Well, these people are already calling me that."


    Gwen smiles strangely at the lucky boy who can swing on the tannic side.


    "Ah, it''s a rumored pair"


    Gwen said, realizing the existence of truth and tiredness and purposefully pointing it to his finger.


    (This guy was definitely an executive, too. Minors are the top executives, so don''t follow them often)


    When I saw Gwen, I truly thought. Anyway, if you''re a minor and the boss and executives of the organization are not uncommon back streets, it seems unrealistic in places where practically all the residents of the street are gathered. Even in this era, on the surface street, it is not so, such as those who are minors but stand on the adults and use them with their jaws.


    "Me, Gwen. He''s an executive for once, but he''s in the same position as a trainee in combat training."


    "Makoto Aizawa. This is Shizuno Tired. Greetings."


    True introduces himself back to Gwen, who introduces himself with a flamboyant smile, in an attitude that remains faceless and free of shards of love. To the point of tiredness, we only met lightly, and immediately take our gaze off Gwen.


    (I keep the name known on the back street, but I wonder if it''s okay)


    I was fortunate enough to think so, but unlike myself, the true one has a faint meaning to hide because he has a face and is known, and I thought he might not have the need to hide himself before then.


    "Uh, but I''d be a pretty senior, and I guess it''s time for me to be in a position to teach, too? What do you think, Sacha?"


    "Uh... no..."


    Sachiko was stuck in words to Gwen, who had spoken with an anticipating look.


    "You can go about the basics, right? I don''t have much of a teacher, and I think I can teach if it''s just the basics."


    Finally, Gwen wants to show his new opponent a good place to guide martial arts as a senior. but the opponent is true, and it''s not necessarily that he adds or subtracts (to avoid being suspicious) and gets hit on purpose to get Gwen up. Sachiko doesn''t really know the truth, but I don''t think the truth is that kind of character. That''s why I couldn''t answer the detour.


    "You can''t even weigh the strength of your opponent at first glance, but you''re going to teach martial arts in the face of a senior? That''s not funny at all."


    The true reaction was a worse substitute than Yukiko thought. It didn''t sound like a little fool to my voice, but it sounds extra evil in a different way because it''s my usual true pale way of speaking.


    "Ugh... you''re so confident. You have to try that..."


    Gwen, on the other hand, was showered with cold words by a truly faceless stare and was openly hip.


    I look at Gwen, whose confidence breaks down lightly with one of my own pointers, and the truth is I exhale small. It was a sigh of sighing at myself for saying things I couldn''t do to my amateur opponents.


    "You don''t have to do it, and it would be on my side to profess. I''m sorry to be a teacher, but I''ll do it in a little bit."


    True is half-body, stick one hand out toward Gwen, and take a gesture of the call to show.


    "Oh, erm... I knew no. I feel strong. Yeah."


    "Hey, what are you gonna do before you do it?"


    Yukiko accidentally penetrated into Gwen, who refused to fight lightly with a blatantly cowardly face.


    "I think I pissed you off. I felt like I was going to get hurt without any help. It''s often a comic book or something. I feel like that''s the kind of situation that''s going on."


    "I''m an executive, but I''m gonna show you chicken puffs."


    True to say this again honestly to Gwen who speaks honestly of what he thought.


    "I think some newcomers are going to go to that executive and say something like that on their own? In the meantime, it''s natural for you to add or subtract the stronger ones, and you don''t have to worry. If you think you''re doing too much, I''ll stop you."


    When Sachiko says that to reassure Gwen, she turns to the true one and nods small.


    (Though I wondered if the place that looked like Yasuko or Jen was similar, shaking was aggressive on anything without knowing anything more scary, and Jen was -)


    Standing just standing in front of me, watching Gwen not try to come this way inside, I was remembering Truth''s disciple since he fell into the back street and his friend when he was on the front street.

 238 22

    After breaking up with Gwen and Shinta after morning training, Yukiko came near the restricted area to ask about Midori''s gap.


    Although it is a place where surveillance cameras are abundant and cannot be approached by detours, you can distort the space and stop showing yourself to the camera. However, even if the surveillance camera is removed, it is a place where vigilance is required. Because you risk wandering around a place like this by yourself and bowling with vipers and Li Mei guarding Midori.


    On rare occasions, Midori walks alone without any escort. About twice before, Yukiko saw Midori acting alone. However, it was limited to places with a lot of believers and could not be handed down.


    What do you do around unpopular off-limits areas when acting alone? If you are still alone there, Sachiko thought that it was only then that you would be aiming.


    (No one now, or we can build a bond)


    Sachiko looks around, while placing the spell-drawn pebble on the joint between the floor and the wall. The procedure is further performed to distort the space and prevent the presence of pebbles from being visually perceived.


    The same act is carried out twice on the wall of reception, and the simple junction of the triangle is completed. A subspace that is not visible from the outside and cannot be easily accessed except by a lucky child. Then dive into it and wait for Midori to come.


    He is a lucky child who once went through a similar ambush twice, but once did not pass anyone all day, and once went by with an escort, so he could not be helped.


    After about two hours, Sachiko senses signs of someone approaching her outside the junction.


    It was Midori and Viper who showed up. Saw the two walking down the hallway, Yukiko is discouraged. We have another escort.


    (For one thing, you can disable the escort first and knock him out in that gap at once.)


    He was a lucky boy who kept asking for opportunities to be alone in unpopular places with caution, but this would not allow him to accomplish his mission for long.


    (Ok, call the Blind Spirit now and jump out of the junction where you came directly next to him to set up the Spirit)


    Midori''s legs stopped coming this way when Yukiko set her belly.


    "Hmm?"


    Vipers are also attached to stop their legs and look at Midori with a strange face.


    (Killer leaked all the way outside the junction?


    A cautious lucky boy. It is not impossible to completely erase the killing spirit, but it can be suppressed to the limit, and most importantly, if it crosses the line, it should be so unpredictable.


    "Wow, the one that hides the signs so well is coming right up to the side, but don''t you notice Viper - hey?


    Midori showed her teeth and laughed as she stared straight at the place where Yukiko was lurking.


    "I didn''t know. Okay, so you''re hiding in the pockets of space on the right side."


    Vipers also turn their gaze to the lucky child. I don''t know why I suddenly found out. I hadn''t noticed before, and the connections I had all over this hospital, I should have been safe this way because I hadn''t found out.


    "I knew you were making subspace boundaries all over the place, so you were walking with particular care for space distortion, and this is it. I''ve found some, and I''ve figured out what kind of technique I used to build my boundaries. So I walked around yesterday with caution."


    Midori is staring and talking over the walls of space, as if to answer the confused question of Yukiko.


    Understanding that there was no longer any point in hiding, Kouko decided to make his will, activate the technique and at the same time unravel the junction. At the same time that the figure of the lucky child usually appeared in space, six blind spirits were summoned and summoned together.


    "What the hell, I''m blind!


    When he heard the cries of the Blind Spirit, Viper lost sight, frowned and shouted in a werewolf mood, wondering if he had learned the sensation of total fury throughout his body.


    "Heh, Sacha, there you are. I knew it was working for a while - but I''m gonna hide right in the junction, and it''s a pain in the ass to look this way, so I''ve been waiting for you to set me up from that way, huh?


    Midori, on the other hand, looks flat and speaks to Sachiko.


    Yukiko ignored Midori and went to finish off the viper first. Drain the gun, aim for the head and chest and shoot twice.


    "Say. That''s a pretty penetrating bullet, damn it."


    Even though a bullet hit him directly in the head, he sees a viper that just distorts his face and doesn''t give him a drop of blood, and he peels off his eyes. I knew he was the kind of person who punched the police station and killed them all, but I didn''t think he was a monster who couldn''t even get through a bullet.


    "This guy''s a good guy. He promised to play the other day, and, you see, his brain muscles don''t snag."


    "You''re kidding me. You think it''s me who can''t see?"


    Turning the head of a mean viper, the gun is shot again. Big, mellow viper.


    "Ababa, I''m getting a good shot right after I get stronger - and I can''t help but pull in. This guy doesn''t go well with the viper. This guy''s for me."


    "I''m trying to protect you. It''s this attitude. It''s annoying, already."


    Even as he pounded his tongue, the viper went back. This development is unexpected or hopeful from the lucky child, but I''m surprised that this doesn''t mean anything like an escort.


    "Yea, I want to live until the day of liberation is over, so I''ll be grateful"


    "I''ve heard that many times. I honestly doubt there''s any point in protecting the guy who''s going to die afterwards."


    (Are you going to die?


    The words Viper uttered caught Sachiko. I can easily imagine what that would mean if I took it in the same way.


    The blind spirits call again. Even though it is less powerful than direct possession, if it is still a permanent person with no resistance, it should be enough to make it blind, but Midori was flat.


    (I wonder if even magicians who are resistant to possessive abilities can directly hit this number of spirits)


    Six blind spirits strike Midori from various angles. At the same time, Yukiko herself tried to open fire.


    "Ababa! Let me, hey!


    As Midori laughed and drank, six spirits were instantly purified, surrounded by a bright green flame erupting from the floor.


    (This is...!


    Sachiko peeled her eyes when she saw the sight. I saw the technique once.


    Shizuno Liu Sorcery?


    "Ababa, you''re too bad for Shizuno''s sorcerer for manipulation and psychics. Heh, next hand, next hand. Come on now."


    Taunting Midori, Fukuko shoots two guns in a damned mood.


    The bullet did not hit Midori. Midori is not moving. Only the fact that something stretched out of Midori''s chest and moved at a high speed also showed in Kouko''s eyes. Perhaps by that, the bullet was bounced.


    It soon turned out what it was. A black ribbon stretched out of Midori''s collar and hit him with a smidge of luck.


    A lucky boy who tried to dodge and jumped to the side, but the ribbon tangles up the gun with every lucky boy''s hand, eats into the meat so much that blood erupts, and tightens it up.


    "What''s next? Come on. Come on. What are you doing here? You must be the Yob''s reward assassin. I''m going to have a little more fun."


    Midori, who removes the ribbon from her collar and switches it to her hand, still provokes the lucky child, who is sealed with a gun for each hand.


    Yukiko tried to cut the ribbon with the other hand, freely, pulling the knife out of her subspace pocket, but immediately before the knife reached the ribbon, she left her hand and gun and instantly shrunk back to Midori''s hand.


    (When the Blind Spirit doesn''t work, we''ll have to do it with a sword and a gun, but that ribbon is a crook)


    A ribbon that instantly packs and stretches the distance, intertwining and sealing this movement. Lucky boy hasn''t caught up with that movement or speed.


    (We need to come up with a means to deal with this right now. It''s a long range over there, and it''s extraordinarily faster than this one)


    A vision of your attacks being unilaterally ravaged without reaching reaches the back of Yukiko''s brain.


    "Heh... no way. He''s too weak. What are you doing here? Like this? Because this is what Yob''s reward agent looks like. - Huh? I enjoyed being too strong for Shizuno''s artist who came the other day."


    After provoking, Midori beards her mouth and shows her teeth more. Every time it was a familiar, heart-soothing grin of the beholder, but all this time it appeared abhorrently in the eyes of Lucky Son.


    "Wow, well, I don''t know what else to do. I''ve never seen anyone stronger than Midori. Because, to be modest, it seems to be the strongest in the world. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    "This is the strongest, or you''re too tight..."


    As I put it in a loose tone, the viper whines in a sigh as he is regaining his sight.


    "You can crush it lightly with Shizuno''s technique, but I dare you to compete with him here - Kana ~"


    A long stick emerges in the grip of Midori''s hands. The prize taken from the empty space by Aport was the wooden sword of the scythe.


    As a lucky boy, he was the first weapon to confront him. Simply because the reach alone is unfavourable, I can''t see any gaps in the midsection of Midori. At a glance, we know that Midori is a fairly skilled user, even if it is the first weapon to confront him.


    Midori is half-hearted and confronted with a lucky child, not trying to attack him from himself, but obviously having an attack from a lucky child.


    (Do I have to do the first blow and jump into my nostalgia all at once)


    That judgment of Yukiko was due to his ignorance of the weapon and martial arts called the sword. If you had any knowledge at all - if you knew that a weapon called a sword was a substitute that could accommodate even the person you liked - you would have gone more vigilant, even packing your time at once.


    Yukiko rushes off with her bare fist. When Midori entered the midst of the sword, he took the sword from his subspace pocket, and it was in his possession to be slashed.


    Obviously, even in time for Midori''s attack to arrive, Midori had no sign of moving. He was a confused lucky boy for a moment, but if the opponent is going to take it thoroughly, he decides not to attack this one, pulls out a knife over the subspace, and slashes it into a horizontal giraffe.


    Midori stepped back half a step with a slip foot, raised the tip of the sword, and as Yukiko moved, with minimal motion without waste, he swung down the sword and struck Yukiko''s knife down at the part where it hit the blade of the sword.


    Shortly after striking down Yukiko''s knife, Midori steps forward without placing her hair in between, simultaneously swinging up the stone projection of the sword (opposite the blade, at the bottom of the pattern). On the throat of a disfigured lucky son, a thrust by a stone clash of swords struck him directly.


    Happy child peeling her white eyes and falling apart. A whistling viper. From the side, Midori''s movements had taken place only momentarily. The battle had been decided exactly while I blinked.


    Sachiko loses consciousness without understanding what happened after the knife was struck down.


    "You''re not gonna kill me?


    Looking down at the fainted fortunate child, Viper asks.


    "Yeah, keep him alive. It''s forbidden to offend. Forgive me if I rub my tits enough. So, if a new assassin is sent from Yob''s reward, he might use it then. Maybe Sister herself will come and go."


    "Isn''t that Sister over-life?


    Viper also had information via her husband, and only knew his name.


    "Yair, you''re wrong. Shit. - That''s right. It''s the building block of a secret society that has been leaping behind history for 2,000 years. So take it to the room where you''re going to be trapped. You can sneak your tits and rub it."


    "There''s no such thing as fainting potty teasing."


    In retrospect of boredom, Viper regained his good fortune and walked out in the opposite direction from Midori, who was headed to his chamber.

 239 23

    The two detectives, Umezu Kotomi and Matsumoto Fumi, who had pulled over on the road on the side of the entrance and exit from the site of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness and were asking about the church, were keeping an eye on the gate leading from the inside of the car to the church grounds.


    "Hey, I got you."


    Make sure one believer comes out of the gate, and Umezu starts the engine on the car.


    Wait for the faithful to leave the gate somewhat before driving. The main road will continue for a while, so it is impossible to lose sight of it.


    Pull over beside the faithful. When the faithful turned their gaze suspiciously towards the car, the rear door opened and Matsumoto grabbed the faithful in a gesture he was accustomed to and pulled into the car.


    "Hey, what is it! You guys!


    Believers who wolf and scream with a pulled look.


    "Yes, check the bag at once. I don''t have to."


    Without having to be told by Umezu, Matsumoto is opening the mouth of the bag that the believer was lowering from his shoulder and peeking inside. Firearms, tear gas, knives and even grenades that were difficult to obtain in the back streets could be confirmed.


    "I even came as a leader on Liberation Day - I know. Well, it''s a minimum promise as a police officer, not until I confirm it."


    Riding himself out of the front seat, Umezu stares at the frightened believer''s face up close.


    "Are you a curse to society? You want me to break it?


    Umezu''s question changed the expression of a frightened believer. Anger and hatred come to light.


    "Oh...... I''ll break it, I''ll break it"


    Believers groaning with curse.


    "You came out with that intention?


    "Yes."


    "How?


    "I shoot my gun all over the city until I run out of bullets, and then I stab him with a knife. If they tried to seize me, they were going to resist with grenades and tear gas and kill a little more humans"


    Believers honestly answered everything, whether they perceived it knowing it was the police, or whether they thought they could escape from here.


    "For example, if we let you go here, would we execute it?


    Even though he knows it''s a stupid question, Umezu confirms based on the same steps as usual.


    "Do"


    "Aren''t you willing to reconsider?


    "None"


    "Ahhh. Then bye."


    Umezu pulls out a silencer-poking pistol and pokes it at the believer''s head. Shortly after the expression of the faithful caught on to fear again, it sounded like air, and the faithful collapsed.


    This is the fifth man.


    I put the gun down, and I''m just heading back to the front seat, Umezu.


    "Are you sure it''s okay? This Way."


    Matsumoto said with a non-floating face as he cleverly stuffed the faithful ''bodies in the seat, despite the narrow car. In fact, it is prepared by spreading it in advance at your feet, and I have devised a way to be able to work well for it.


    "If you don''t like what I''m doing, you can always fall apart. I plead guilty, and I am punished for spoiling. If only you''d let me rip you off."


    Umezu says so in a mild tone.


    "If they let one of these guys go wild, that''s how many people die. Before we do that, we have to make a little mistake. Oh, that''s the dimension that fewer people will be killed. I know it''s beyond the boundaries of the law, and I''m not ashamed of one thing I''m doing. If one of them is a backstreet murderer, we always kill him before we arrest him. That''s not the same thing."


    "Me too... that''s why I''m here. I don''t know if there''s any other way."


    "Did you come up with something else? Then don''t hesitate to tell me. Let''s go that way."


    "No......"


    Matsumoto stuck in words.


    "If not, let''s just do what we can. I''m sure of it. We have to do this in vain."


    Matsumoto also squeezes his expression and nods at Umezu, who speaks in a powerful tone.


    "We''re supposed to have a motorist on board by Liberation Day, right?


    "That''s where I want to do it, and the plans are underwater. Even if the upper management is being manipulated, the entire police force is not being suppressed. It''s supposed to move downstairs, discretionarily. Gather in secrecy, break in, take control. They''re armed, too, so it''ll be a pretty fancy donkey. The truth is, it''s best to let them go in now, but it''s taking some time to work together because of the subdued upper layers. I was wondering if you''d be ready before Liberation Day. Honestly... strictly."


    "If the patriarch can manipulate even politicians and high-ranking officials, isn''t it surprising that the motorists can also brainwash?


    "That''s where you''re worried. Well, I don''t think we can all brainwash, but if the Commander class gets mind-jacked, it''ll be a big mess."


    Umezu whisks his eyebrows. Thingly''s response to megalodons is no longer functioning properly due to the inertia that the upper layers are also brainwashed by the power of alien powers at the moment. It seems that the countermeasure headquarters will not be set up, and it is only moving secretly because of its will.


    "There is a strong bond in the city centre itself. Spiritual defense is a guy. Otherwise, you''d be able to easily assassinate or manipulate dignitaries with the power of an incompetent surgery. It''s not just Japan, it''s all over the world, and it''s the same for a long time. And the patriarch here even broke through that powerful juncture, interfering with the spirit of the great men. I mean, aren''t you more powerful than some of the best magicians in Japan?


    "You know a lot about it. Talk about such a suspicious world."


    Matsumoto gives an impressive voice. There are personality problems, but I felt an odd gap in what the elderly Matsumoto was familiar with and talking about.


    "When you''re involved in a backstreet case, you often come into contact with paranormal areas. It becomes more familiar with nature. You''ll have many opportunities like that ahead of you. I don''t want to get involved as much as I can."


    I remember many of the incidents I had ever been involved in as I spoke, and Umezu spilled a bitter laugh.


    "Ugh, after all those people killed already. Ah. That was awkward."


    Midori, who was splitting a piece of his spirit from his chamber and flying outside the church grounds, spilled an invincible grin out of the gap of his fingers when he saw Umezu kill the first believer in full swing, and wondered if he had raised an unrestrained voice with his face restrained by his hand.


    "It was too late to notice."


    "You didn''t know until they killed a lot of people? You?"


    Apricots sitting next to Midori, sleeping in large letters on the bed, asked unexpectedly. Though I thought I knew all the movements of the faithful when they were connected to their hearts.


    "Midori doesn''t know all the moves of believers, either. I don''t always have a spiritual connection with all my followers, and I can''t have so many spiritual divisions of my own."


    Seeing the apricot question, Midori said.


    "This is the guy who guided us inside the Order."


    To Midori''s words, the heart of the apricot rang loudly for a moment, but only for that moment was it upset, and it regained its calm immediately.


    "You mean there''s a traitor?


    Apricots asking in a sober tone. Nothing. Apricots didn''t betray you and leak information, but I have an idea. Midori has the power to read his mind if he cares, but he says he will not use his power against those close to him, and he has nothing to worry about around. I wish I believed Midori''s valve.


    "He''s missed out on guys shopping outside, but he seems to be being targeted and killed at pinpoint by just a group of people who advance and terrorize without waiting for Liberation Day, huh? I mean, I-I mean, there''s someone in the church who''s been spreading information to the police, right? Are you the one who''s going to buy it out or the one who''s going to terrorism? If you''re an insider, you can easily check your identity."


    "I see..."


    It was an apricot that did not seem easy to distinguish between the first group and those who did not, but I think it might turn into a snake when I penetrate it, and I hammer it appropriately.


    "I was wondering if I could do anything about public servants if I suppressed them up there, but I guess I was licking them a little too much - this. I didn''t expect the bottom end to be arbitrary and do all that - um, up and about. I''m ready for my neck, I''m moving purely with justice, and the police didn''t throw it away ~. Nice, do it by the way - goodbye ~"


    It is not a noise where there are no guns, such as hostility to the police agencies of a single country itself, and thinking about fighting is not a noise where boldness is invincible in itself, but Midori performs it flatly. Apricots felt that her very existence was distant from reality.


    "I don''t feel comfortable, but I don''t know what else to do. Let''s ban some non-believers from going out until liberation day, yeah, let''s do that."


    "Can''t you manipulate that police officer''s mind?


    "I wonder if one is possible but the other is difficult. I think I have guts."


    Midori rises and leans perfectly against the apricot to sweeten. Apricots spill a smile and gently stroke Midori''s cheek.


    "What do you do with traitors?


    I was hesitant to ask, but it''s unnatural not to ask, and most importantly, I had a desire to know, so I''ll touch it.


    "Huh. I''m not going to find out, I''m not going to blame you, or make you stop. Let it go. We''re doctrines about doing what we want to do the way we want. Betrayal is good again."


    With that said, I showed my teeth and laughed, and the apricots relieved me, but also made me anxious in a different way. I was wondering if Midori''s well-said breadth of measure, or worse, absurdity, would result in fatal injuries to her.

 240 24

    While believers encouraged shooting and combat training for Liberation Day, executives were also discussing the specifics in the conference room.


    Other than those who are personally carrying out personal revenge, passages, etc. ahead of Liberation Day, mass terrorism is planned in the form of a plan proposed by executives to celebrate the event called Liberation Day. It is a carriage where Erica and Gwen each engage in their own and different terrorist attacks and the faithful cooperate in them.


    Of course, on Liberation Day, there are a large number of people who plan to move individually, just like the first group. No matter how much we suppress the upper echelons, we can''t completely seal the police moves, so if they break out in different places at once and catch the attention of the police, it''s easier for the executives to implement their plans for that matter.


    "Dog breeder, look forward to it. I don''t need to just run around. We''re going to make it the best event in history."


    The accompaniment speaks with a confident face to the dog breeder who is always making fun of himself.


    "Ho ho, don''t be a big language magnificent. No, if you fail before then, it''s all par."


    Dog owners responded with cynical attitude, as usual, to an accompaniment that always makes them counter-conscious to themselves, but they don''t really despise the accompaniment. On the contrary, I even like its stupidity. That''s why I want to make an extra tease.


    "Don''t wonder why a man like you is here laughing all over his crappy sarcasm with a slope!


    accompanied by spitting, murky and summoning.


    "The crap man is one of the inaugural members of this denomination. Maybe if I hadn''t been here, all of you wouldn''t have been here."


    "What a mess! What to say without the princess!


    "I can only seriously take that playful talk as a gag."


    Weirdly enough, he was a dog owner who enjoyed interacting with his companion laughing with Niyaniya, but the grin disappeared unexpectedly.


    "But are you guys really good?


    So that they can be attached to the dog breeder, and the three accompanying them, Gwen and Erica, will also be true faces.


    "Whether you''re having fun or making a tragedy out of resentment, curse, or revenge, it hurts people indiscriminately. Even you must have come here after the tragedy. Someone hurt me, so I come here, and now you guys are gonna hurt me?


    "It''s..."


    In the wake of the dog breeder''s words, Erica makes her expression strong. With the forgiveness of the Princess, a total denial of their revenge, which should have been justified. You can smile at it as bullshit if other humans say so, but the weight is completely different when it comes to being told by a dog breeder, an ancient ginseng executive like no other.


    "Well, the only thing that looks hard is the guy who was killed and his surroundings. A lot of other people will have fun."


    "What''s fun?


    I don''t know what the sarcastically laughing dog breeder means, Erica asks.


    "Before Liberation Day, even at the moment, the public enjoys what we''re making noise about. Even though the people who were harmed and their bodies are unhappy, there are more overwhelming people who are talking about that unhappiness and feeding them. Big cases that have nothing to do with me are fun. Others'' misfortunes are fun. That''s who he is."


    "I hate people who don''t feel people''s pain. They were all around me."


    The companion nagged and said in a quiet tone.


    "Then we''ll talk about what the hell are the people who are passing by in the vanguards. They don''t mind the pain on the side of being killed. Neither do you guys. By viewing society itself as evil and raging indiscriminately, there will be a large number of people who will be hurt. I want to make sure that''s clear."


    He is a dog breeder who speaks so, but not to know their readiness, nor to think of them and ask about their pain of conscience. It was simple curiosity. What answers to give, and what actions to turn to if you change your mind. desire to just observe it.


    "It doesn''t change how I feel"


    Erica answers with a distorted grin. The flames of hatred shall now erupt out of his eyes.


    "If God is writing all the muscles of the world, then God who put me in such an eye is evil itself. If God created this world, this world is evil itself. It''s all enemies to me except the Princess and the Princess who guides me."


    "Well... good luck with that"


    Seeing Erica speaking out of bottomless anger and hatred, the dog owner told him in a tone as if he had given up. I didn''t say it sarcastically. I thought this girl would never be saved again.


    Midori might be able to free this guy from hatred.


    I think so, dog breeder, but Midori has preached to all believers, not just Erica, the direction to unleash the misfortune that has happened to her and the hatred for the surrounding environment she recruited. And the dog owner doesn''t want that from Midori either.


    "I''m not. No, I''m not like Erica or any of the other believers."


    Stay down, but accompanied by a resolute tone.


    "I don''t do it indiscriminately. I won''t say no. Those who deserve to die - those who deserve to die are sorted properly. I''ll do a satisfactory purification. And I''ll entertain you. Oh, I thought I''d entertain you. I will entertain the audience in the name of the world. We''re going to need quite a few collaborators, so we''re going to have to recruit prospective followers."


    "I see. It makes sense to make it an equals, fun event to make a name for itself in history. And I suppose we''re going to have a lot of revenge."


    "Yes."


    He answered forcefully and his companion raised his face toward the dog owner.


    From there, when he tried to spin the next word, his companion opened his mouth with Pocan, seeing who was behind the dog owner.


    "Who?


    When everyone looked at the entrance to the room in unison in response to the accompanying words, a man stood there.


    "It''s the executive meeting now. There would have been a proper ticket in the room. Plus, he doesn''t know how to get in without knocking."


    "Is something wrong?


    Erica asks after the great chatter. Thank you. The man looked strange. His eyes are vain and his mouth is open without hesitation.


    "Ugh... I''m a maggot, so I boil everywhere"


    Out of the man''s mouth was a totally unexpected dialogue.


    "I don''t know what people are going to do with maggots. I can''t even read the air. Because they''re maggots."


    "Is this guy out of his mind...?


    Gwen puts what he thinks in his mouth as we all end up complaining about a man who utters an unintelligible word.


    "But you''re one of us, right? I''m sure something hard happened and I lost my mind."


    Erica turns her sympathetic gaze to the man.


    "After all, maggots are destined to be hated. Together everywhere... Goodbye..."


    A man opens the door and walks away. No one could stop me from doing that. He was a very different person, and even if he spoke up, he couldn''t seem to want decent reactions, and his instinct to not want to get involved worked out strongly.


    "When did he open the door and go inside the room? Doesn''t it seem strange that no one even notices that the door opens?


    The dog keeper points me out, and the other three get annoyed.


    "Heh, I''m working on a world devastation plan ~?... hmm? What''s wrong with you?


    The door opens there and Midori shows up, surprised by how the executives are doing.


    "There was a suspicious man."


    The companion opened his mouth.


    "At some point I was in the room, and no one noticed that the door had opened, and I was like a maggot, so I said something I didn''t know, and I left. Anyway, if you''re just saying that you have a head disorder, it''s unusual for you to go in without anyone noticing."


    "Head disorder? Hmm... As far as I know, I don''t think he''s here, huh?


    To the words of denial returned from Midori''s mouth, the companion rounds his eyes, and Erica tightens her face.


    So now you''re talking about assassins?


    Erica''s words are accompanied by Gwen, who also changes his expression.


    "If there''s an assassin, Midori will know soon enough. I don''t have anyone on my property who wants to kill me right now."


    but the tension between the three quickly dissolved as Midori told him so in a swallowing tone with his hands behind his head.


    "I knew you were just a little crazy? You said the Princess didn''t solicit you, you heard rumors. But people like that would accept you here, wouldn''t they? It''s suspicious the Princess doesn''t know."


    with a bitter laugh, says Gwen.


    "Princess, can you help me recruit a collaborator? It''s easier for the Princess to get together with one voice than just recruiting us executives. Me, Erica, and Gwen each have big plans for Liberation Day, but I really have the manpower."


    The companion asked Midori with a strange face.


    "Fine, but I won''t impose it, will I? You know my policy, don''t you?


    "Mm-hmm. I''d appreciate it if you were the one who wanted to ride the big Liberation Day event, and at the same time encourage those who don''t seem to have any plans to go ahead with the event we''re planning individually"


    "Yeah, that would be cheap."


    As Midori winked with a smile and thumbed up to accept, Erica put her hands together and Gwen was happy to gut pose small. The companion thought of a generation of plans he was devising that would succeed, spilling an invincible grin.

 241 25

    Apricot and Midori''s edge began online. In the SNS, in a community where those who like poetry gather, it was particularly miserable to spell poetry of transient content touching the apricot harp line, so that the wavelengths of each other became well conversed.


    We talked about seeing each other off, and I was terribly surprised when I met them with a child under the age of ten. I just thought I was a pretty old person because it was the only way I could talk that I could get away with it, and on the other hand, I was uttering terribly convincing words.


    But when he revealed that the apricots were residents of the back street, Midori revealed all his identity, and he was convinced that the contents were not children.


    From the apricots of personality supremacy, Midori''s existence was equal to a miracle, and it was no exaggeration to say that it was a fantasy that emerged in reality. I was attracted to the very existence of Midori.


    Midori also liked the apricots and began to look forward to meeting them.


    Shortly thereafter, he also introduced him to Li Mei, and used his powers and knowledge as a sorcerer to cooperate in the investigation of those who killed Li Mei''s family, but the results were not appreciated.


    "How about I try to live on the back street?


    Apricots tried to lure Midori into the world he was in, with the nuances to stop, anticipating that Midori would be gone from before him not so far away.


    "Huh, I don''t know."


    Before he was still a patriarch - Midori, less than ten years old, had put his arms around him and wrapped his neck, showing difficulty in the apricot proposal.


    "Midori, I don''t like the hassle ~. Well, it sounds interesting, but I have to do my own dinner, cleaning and laundry to live, and I hate it a lot, in that regard, I know it''s the back street, but it''s the front street, but it''s the same."


    Apricots extinguish momentarily in a response that goes beyond the imaginary realm.


    "You can take care of me..."


    "I can kind of pull that off too ~. Oh, but hey... sometimes I wonder if that''s okay. I''ve lived and died this way all my life, so I can''t resist suddenly changing it. Sometimes I had a situation once before, and I lived and worked properly until I was over twenty, but I still felt uncomfortable that it didn''t fit. I didn''t like anything about myself as an adult. If I stayed my child''s age due to immortality, I''d get creeps all around me."


    "You think about why I don''t want to leave you?


    "That''s it. Uh-huh. I don''t even want to go away with Sister Apricot, do I? I love Sister Apricot. Because Viper and I used to hang out every day when he was a kid, and when we broke up, it was the thought of him getting a haircut in the back. But, you know, everybody''s gonna break up one day, and that''s just a little early in my case. With any luck, I''d love to see Viper, and I''ll see you again."


    Midori spoke with his usual smile, but his grin was strangely grown up.


    changed to


    "Pity goodbye is good again. That kind of drama is one of the flavors of life, huh?


    Even when a child under the age of ten speaks, a dialogue that sounds mild and painful from somewhere to try to stretch out, but emanates from Midori''s mouth, sounds very heavy. At least that''s what it feels like for apricots.


    When we had that conversation, Apricot was just vaguely imagining when Midori would reach any end. Soon he disappears without saying anything from before the apricot. Whether it was unstoppable, the apricot was enlightened and gave up half the time.


    But the prank of fate will lead Midori''s life to an end in a way that goes far beyond the imaginary realm of apricots.


    On the morning of the Promise Day, True and Tired headed to this House to face the Patriarch.


    "It''s a little... too soon. I''m weak in the morning... now I''m in a good mood..."


    "Go home."


    "Ok...... Good luck��"


    I was tired of scrubbing my eyes and complaining like I was asleep, but leaning back reluctantly with a true word.


    Eight in the morning. Already at this time, the entrance to this hospital is heavily accessible to people. Tiredness turns to face and truly leans.


    "Until you get picked up... are you waiting here?


    Though truly frustrated by the tiredness of complaining further about his dissatisfaction, he silently draws his tired hand and takes him to a bench in the corner of a wide entrance, where he lets him sit.


    "Oh, thanks......"


    He was tired of looking up at the truth as he stood and thanking him, but the truth was tired and blind, looking over at the wide entrance and waiting for the reception to come.


    A few minutes later, two women I saw showed up from the back aisle. If you are a woman with a cat back, you wave gently with a loving smile, if you are a woman wearing sunglasses, you walk over here with a small smile and a true gaze from the inside of the sunglasses.


    "Hello, Homo Boys"


    "Don''t call me Golden Wheel because it''s so offensive."


    To Li Mei''s first voice, True speaks a rare and openly unpleasant voice.


    "I''m sorry about earlier in the morning. Because time is limited."


    Apricot says.


    "Sure... the time I can be a patriarch... is already limited..."


    "You''re not going to kill me, are you?"


    Apricots get anxious in the tired words of a swordswallowing dialogue with an invincible grin.


    "I''m not going to kill Tongan... but I''m going to stop doing this nonsense..."


    (I remember the purpose for once, and you''re motivated. I have Ayane''s eyes, and even though I''ll be a fool round when I get home with nothing to do with this)


    Seeing the tiredness of standing up and announcing my will, I truly felt that my hard work had paid off a little. Ever since I got here, I''ve been tired of negative statements, so I suspected that I''d end up leaving without even meeting the patriarch, or that I''d end up doing my surgical trials and doing them appropriately.


    "I want to get away from here for now... There are a lot of people..."


    In such a way as to conform to the demands of tiredness, the four head to the back of this House.


    "You''ve brought so many believers together so well. No, the artists themselves did a great job of bringing together a large group of people like religious terrorism or even suicide."


    True says as he walks.


    "As I said before, we''re gathering followers via dreams. If you find a wavelength spirit desperate for life, you can interfere."


    Apricots explain.


    "So you''re too many to show up in every single dream and collect. Is the patriarch secretly interfering with someone''s mind?


    "You can. If you''re a Shizuno magician... you can divide your spirit. You can interfere with dozens or hundreds of spirits at the same time�� and I also have a secret to remember all of that... Using the second brain..."


    Tired of answering true questions.


    "Second brain? You have two brains? Where''s the second one?"


    Surprised Laimei. I unintentionally imagined that there was a mini-sized brain in the area other than the head of the tired and the mistletoe.


    "Ah... this was the secret of Shizuno Liu''s doorstep..."


    Tired of doing your hand to your mouth.


    "If Kazuku is like this, the Shizuno magicians won''t even float."


    And, true.


    "Perhaps she has the power... to break the boundaries of the human spirit and connect with her own mind. I can manipulate the dreams of others�� freely. Some are clear dreams that can be dreamed and conscious in dreams...... but most are unconscious when that is a dream in dreams...... Myself in the dream, the situation placed in the dream, is a reality in the special world of dreams...... I don''t think it''s possible to manipulate a dream without almost completely unraveling the mechanism of the dream...... So many magicians and scientists who have unraveled the mechanisms of their dreams, I... have never seen them before."


    "The way you put it, it sounds like you''re gonna make the illusion that dreams and reality are a mess, but even if Midori interferes with you mentally, it''s actually about the distinction between dreams and reality, right?


    Apricots penetrate into the tiredness of talking while walking.


    "Oh, right...... right. It was a bad way of saying it. For the interfered person, I should have said that even if I knew it was a dream, I could feel it in real life itself...... So, the only way to combat these abilities and techniques of mental interference is to rip them off with tough mental strength...... Even if the traumatized memories are reproduced as nightmares, you can resist them as much as you want with the strength of the person''s heart... but..."


    "From a man desperate to live in the world, it''s an unbearable sweet temptation, isn''t it? Instead of resisting, I don''t doubt it."


    Apricots that carry on the words of tiredness.


    "Besides being real, brainwashing would be even more perfect if you turned into a convenient understander who was appearing in your dreams, became a mentor, and faced your guardian. Such an illusion, like actually seeing God in this world."


    I truly understood the tease of obtaining believers. At the same time, the smile of the girl with the crimson eyes floats behind her brain.


    (How much was saved in conversation with that guy who was distressed by anxiety and isolation about the future when he didn''t hesitate to reveal my troubles)


    In that sense, I truly think that I am more troublesome than the followers here in the past.


    On foot for a while, I saw the man who was in front of the door at the penetration of the hallway, and a hot, black, intense stream of emotions boiled down in the true.


    "Why is he here?"


    Apricot and Li Mei are amazed at the truly killer suddenly as if to chop up the surrounding space. The viper at the end of his gaze also snorts at the fact that the anger and killing that is unleashed from the truth is directed at him.


    "What the hell..."


    True, the viper strikes his tongue, staring at himself with his eyes that erupt the flames of anger and killing. I''ve only had some contact with him once before, and I don''t remember doing anything to make him resent me.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    Surprising apricots, truly distracting from the viper, have not subsided in killing.


    (I see... is that what you mean? of a mouse of grass dew milk that he...)


    I was tired of wondering why the truth was boiling my bowels back.


    "Come in."


    Apricots open the door, encouraging tiredness and truth. An apricot entered after the two of them and closed the door. Li Mei did not try to enter the room, dressed like alongside a viper, and waited in front of the door.

 242 26

    True and tiring rooms were quite large enough to be called halls anymore. It''s impeccable to carry out a battle. But as far as the furniture is concerned, I can tell it''s obviously a room to live in. It''s a luxurious private room for the Patriarch.


    On a huge bed with a canopy, one girl lays on her chin with her hands on her hands and rolls over to lie down, watching as she devours the screen shown on one side of the wall. I don''t try to react to the three of you who came into the room.


    What was shown in the footage was a live stage of a japanese musician dressed in a horrible outfit singing ruinous lyrics.


    "Megidball. It''s my favorite metal band last stage. Eight years ago. Suicide concert is famous, and this footage is not commercially available. Well, of course. All the members really tried to kill themselves after the whole song."


    The girl, who was bare as if she hadn''t noticed the three entrances, clearly gives a visitor-aware commentary.


    (You sure listened to Yukioka a a lot)


    Only I truly knew the name of the band.


    As soon as the last song ended and the venue culminated, the vocals wore the gas cans that had been placed in the corners of the stage on their own bodies, screaming something and then igniting with lighters.


    Instantly stay on fire and dive into the guests at the same time. Fire burns on some, but to my surprise, the guests don''t try to escape.


    On the contrary, the guests are cheering, rushing over to us on a vocal full of fire, hugging, lighting their clothes and jumping with a happy look.


    When the base drains the Japanese knife, it is slashed around the back by the drum man, skipping his neck brilliantly. More boiling cheers.


    A proud face, a base that lets you scratch the neck of a drum with pride. The raw head that is thrown into the audience. A bunch of guests reaching for their flying necks.


    When a guitar woman dressed in a long black coat took off her coat, she was dressed bare underneath, wrapped in dynamite and grenades all over her body.


    The dynamite is carefully applied to the genitals and anus as well, and when the dynamite ignition line that penetrates the genitals is lit with laughter, the customer similarly dives, and shortly afterwards, there is a huge explosion.


    The last remaining bass man puts a sub-machine gun in both hands, shooting staff, customers and security guards one after the other without expression.


    The guards and staff run around, but the audience screams "Kilmy Kilmy" with a joyful look and spreads their hands, trying to get ahead of us and in front of the base and get killed. At the end of the day, he pulled the trigger in his own mouth, and the base was finished.


    When all the members of the band died, now the killing and suicide began between the guests. He wiped his opponent with his bare hands, cut him with a knife, beat him with a stick, strangled him, chopped his tongue off, and the venue had turned into a hell of a picture of an annoying cry.


    "The photographer who took this by turning the camera around to the end is very sunny. Even though I know it won''t be commercially available, it''s really nice of you to want to pass on this historic moment. How beautiful - the footage of people dying all the time is shocking, it''s an intense drama, and a lot of guys want to have fun watching it. Humans are so yummy. So, it was this photographer who streamed this footage online, and he was killed by the family of the guy who died participating in this suicide concert. Negative spiral. Not at all, from what to what''s great. Death, death, death, death, sprinkling your life like fireworks. Death shines again because life is worth it. It''s all broken. Last but not least, the reset button. Death is the promise of equality. Because there is death, you are free to use your life. The best way to use life is how flashly a festival can be made on the premise of simmering with death. That''s what this band told me ~. Ababa"


    For a brief explanation, the patriarchal girl of Thin Happiness Megalodon gives a strange laugh.


    "The Megidball song cursed the world. Turning the world down as shit, the humans living there, the shit that humans make, life itself as shit, cursing everything as worthless filth, but proclaiming highly-only that I was a normal normal. That the world is rotten, crazy and distorted. It is considered the abnormal abnormal of the world but my normal normal normal. The ordinary husbands who produce manure and eat manure and live it, whether they are aware of it or not, are still manure at a time when they are embracing it as the reason of the world. Yeah. Surprisingly with my thoughts, isn''t it? Same goes for Sister Apricot, right?


    Suddenly he shakes the subject to himself, and the apricot becomes a troubled face.


    "Me too... I have lived unfamiliar with the reason of the world, turned my back, cursed...... And I kept spreading the disaster..."


    Tired spoke to the girl who still didn''t try to turn her face here.


    "Sure...... I used to curse everything in this world. But... that''s also painful. The truth is... I want to interact. If you don''t have to curse... if you''re going to tame... you should. It took me a long time to realize that."


    "Heh, I was first to name it."


    A girl gets out of bed and faces her tired.


    "Midori Shizuno. You already know that."


    "Shizuno Liu Sorcery Kaizu, Shizuno Tired. This is my life."


    "I don''t know how to introduce you... I mean, besides me, it''s good to introduce you."


    True. Hands off already, but still straight next to each other.


    "Hmm, just like Aya sister the other day, did you come to stop me?


    "Yes, you''ve heard it from Ayano, but long ago, you and I were involved, and above all, we must not abandon the power of Shizuno to disrupt the world."


    Seems to be in serious mode, tired of talking uninterrupted.


    "I want to ask you once and for all. Why are you trying to do this? Do you simply want to use religious groups to realize the ideas you mentioned earlier? I don''t think so. I have a fusi."


    I just don''t think friends like Apricot and Li Mei can do it if they''re simply looking for ruin, and they can''t be heartbreaking. I don''t feel like there''s something going on.


    "There''s no such thing as deep meaning. I just thought it would be B to try something called cult religious specialty group suicide. Before I die, I just want to play flashy. The faithful I''ve gathered are just like the ones I''ve tightened out of the world. If I die, my life will be over, and even if I let you do whatever you want at the end of the day, I''ll have a bee. Ababa."


    Midori talks with a smile that sounds heartfelt fun.


    "Are you serious? You said apricots weren''t meant to be you."


    Truth asks. Whether you''re just deluding yourself without talking about the circumstances, or whether it''s your will, Midori''s words and actions so far don''t make sense.


    "Heh, I mean it, I''m doing this because I''m super serious ~. So loose, what else am I supposed to do? I wanted to give the world the joy of living in this world to those who were desperate for life itself. That''s serious, isn''t it? But there''s a guy who can run straight and a guy who can''t. All that''s left here are people who can''t even do it if they want to. Even if they want to live the way they want to, they can''t get through it. Are you powerless, overpowered, hopeless, or simply clumsy? So what am I supposed to do? What am I supposed to do, including me? You can do whatever you want and we''ll all have to screw each other flashy, right? Can we have that kind of historical event every once in a while?


    The more apricots I know how that feels. Born into a family with strict parents, he rebelled against it and fell into the back street.


    "And Midori, you''re going to die, too."


    The words the apricot uttered change the grin that was stuck on Midori''s face. It wasn''t a bright grin, it was a self-derisive grin.

 243 27

    "It''s not possible that the person responsible for driving them to death is still alive after that. Serving you as the evil patriarch until the end of the day also means we''re going to die together."


    The words of Midori echoed heavily in the heart of the apricot. Midori didn''t want it from the beginning. How long have the faithful been running in that direction in the depository stranger of Midori? But Midori did not try to stop it, and began to push it back.


    Even if the beginning was not Midori, the fireworks of the launch of death were Midori''s favorite object, and he had no intention of stopping them from running out without forcing them.


    "Dance with them to the end, and together to the end - you say that''s the responsibility of the Patriarch"


    The apricot says, thinking that if you were truly an evil patriarch, you would end up running away only one person.


    "Yay, that''s the thing ~. Midori, I like those guys, and I think they''re family. Live with me and die with me."


    "Even my family will be separated one day, and we won''t be together till the time of death."


    "Well, I mean a big, slightly cohesive family."


    Midori shows her teeth towards the apricot and laughs.


    "What''s going on?"


    An apricot that stings.


    "I don''t think you have to worry about people drowning easily in religion. Why don''t you just let the guy who wants to die die. You won''t have to be so responsible."


    It was true that I said that.


    To the true word, Midori looks a little annoyed and sees the true one.


    "You know... I hope you don''t look at them with those stupid eyes. Nha, before I was born in this house, I was fooling around with a guy who got into religion, too, right? But if you try to be a patriarch, you don''t feel that way anymore, do you?"


    (Before you were born?


    True to be surprised at that word of Midori.


    "Everybody''s so pure, aren''t they? Besides, there are a lot of vulnerable people, this is it. I''ve come to think of it as a good thing for those people to seek and live sober hearts, or to run to religion to escape. At least it won''t happen again if I tell you. No, if I say this, will I pass it on? You don''t like a world that sees more fools than the honest ones, do you? I wonder if it feels like this Midori is working to help the poor honest guy who saw the fool. We need to take care of it until the end, no matter what form it takes."


    I truly thought that religion would put money on such people, but at least I know Midori is not like that.


    "Midori, no matter how much blood they resent society and make a fool of themselves, it doesn''t hurt at all, huh? I don''t even know some face - he tried to screw me, I found out. Rebirth to the life and death of a person is a progression anywhere in the world. Some of that hypocrisy is just heartbreaking about the news sexual tragedy you see and know and feel - isn''t it? But it''s important about them. I know my face, my name, my heart. I touched their hearts directly, and I touched their pain, too. I''m powerless, I can''t live well, so I''m hurt by all the unpleasant thoughts, full of remorse, pity and nastiness, and I resent you. I hate it. I don''t know, they''re all stupid, but, no, they''re stupid, which makes them feel like my important family. So this is the result of planting my thoughts with those beloved idiots. Nothing. I didn''t mean anything by Hannah. Because it''s important - you set me up as a patriarch, and I preached all my thoughts accordingly. Then this is just what happened. I just said, ''Do as you please, be free, the world is a playground, so you can do whatever you want,'' and I didn''t give you any specific instructions for sabotage - I ran off somewhere I didn''t know from along the way. But even that outburst, I''ll admit it and make you do whatever you want, and I''ll take responsibility for it."


    "How did you get to the Patriarch?


    I was tired of asking about the opportunity to sew and ask questions during the long story, but I pinched my mouth along the way because it wasn''t going to be over forever.


    "My father, Midori Nutsu, created this religious community. My father died in an accident three years ago, so I''m not the one who took over."


    "Why are you in a position to stop but not even try to do it? Those who admire you sin and die also just watch. Though you can inspire them to live, you can preach the joy of living, and vice versa, you are inspiring death to ruin. Don''t you have heartache? You weren''t... that kind of person in your previous life. He was the kind of kid who would throw his own life for others, too. It''s incredible who has the same soul. What would Chiyo think if he saw you now..."


    I get a glimpse of anger in my tired words and expression. Quiet anger. And at the same time, grief. I''ve never really seen such tiredness.


    "And do not abandon the power and name of Shizuno as an ancestor."


    "Eh, your ancestors are so scattered and evil that they can''t compare to me, but that''s what I''m saying - I know Midori.


    It was a strange laugh, Midori, but I wasn''t mocking you with malice. I''m just kidding.


    "If I win, I''ll have this denominational rampage stopped. If you can''t even hear it..."


    "You''re gonna kill me? No, it''s nothing. On that condition. Sounds interesting. It doesn''t make much sense because even if you die, your memory and abilities will come back the same way."


    I agree lightly, hands behind my head, more teeth to show and laugh at Midori.


    "Listening to you, you don''t have the past life of immortality, you''re reincarnated, and you seem to be the type who''s taking over the memory and power of previous life. It''s rare."


    "Yeah. I''m brushing my arms as a magician, but I''m repeatedly reincarnating without losing my memory and strength. So ~, I don''t want to work, and I''m having trouble studying for exams, so I guess I''ll kill myself before I go to middle school. You just killed yourself even if you have a problem with the reincarnated family. You don''t have to worry about your face after reincarnation to kill yourself and reincarnate again. Oh, by the way, I interfere with my parents'' spirits at the time of meat reception, and I always try to name them Midori."


    Midori keeps explaining with a smile.


    "Isn''t it more troublesome to die or be reincarnated for that reason?


    Truth asks. Which makes me imagine that when I become a baby and the contents remain the same in the condition of the baby, I will also remain aware of the discomfort of the excrement in the diapers and remember it, and so on.


    "Hey, this is my theory, but it''s a fun time in my life, and I just feel focused when I was a kid. Of course, adults have adult fun and joy, but they also have plenty of annoying odors. Wherever I grew up, I didn''t want to grow up. I''m only a dragged down adult ~. So is your ancestor, but there are quite a few people who still look like children in Overlife. It''s convenient for a lot of things, kid."


    "Ultimate Neat, I mean."


    Midori''s grin caught on to a truly unleashed casual word.


    "No, that''s kind of a gutsy way of saying it."


    "That''s all we need to talk about."


    Tired cast a short spell, waved a knife wrapped around the cloth in an aport, and called it in his hand.


    "True and apricots wait outside. It could be a trick entanglement."


    Apricots that are encouraged tirelessly and leave the room silently. True, on the other hand, stared at Midori and looked like he was conceiving.


    "Huh? Did you go somewhere? Is my face unusual? Or did you fall in love?


    "I like you a little bit."


    To my surprise, such a dialogue emanates from my true mouth. Tired surprises me and sees the truth.


    I don''t know what the hell I liked about it, but I didn''t know the sincerity of bothering to make such a statement in front of myself, but I didn''t know the tiredness. From a true personality, it''s hard to think of favoring a joke like Midori.


    "What the hell. I wonder if you want to be my pet."


    (Why pets...)


    As Midori grumbled about that after Truth left the room, Tired stuck it in her mouth.

 244 28

    When True and Apricot left the room, Viper and Li Mei stood in front of the door.


    "Is that it? Don''t you see it? Or is it over already? I didn''t feel any sign he was doing it, but was there any trouble?


    With a face that looks unexpected, Li Mei asks questions early in the arrow succession.


    "I showed it to you the other day when someone was here. Maybe I figured you''d be tougher this time."


    and apricots.


    "If you''re free, why don''t you play this one?


    Once again, it irritates a huge amount of killing, and the truth looks up at the viper.


    (Anyway, if you''re consciously intimidating me, if you''re doing it unconsciously, you can''t be an assassin - you''re the type. He''s a fighter who can only kill each other from the front. I feel unconscious.)


    If you care about that, you can assassinate him. Vipers analyze it.


    "Hey, True, are you even resenting this guy?"


    "It''s just a personal fight, so I hope you don''t give me a hand."


    To Li Mei, who asks, truly answers that with a sounding voice that is even cooler than usual.


    "Oh, you mean..."


    So finally Viper guessed why he was truly hostile.


    "That''s the thing. It''s something you shouldn''t do. Though I was a little too. [M] I didn''t think I could give him a hand wound."


    Apricots also understood what the truth was saying. At the same time you understand, you will experience pain like something pointy in your chest will sting you, and blood will climb on your head.


    "Are you that angry that you hurt him? Where are you so in love?"


    Vipers who say it badly.


    "That''s not the relationship. There is nothing wrong with Snow Oka the other day. I know that. But nobody but me should hurt him. That''s the absolute inviolability of this world and I''ve decided. It''s one of my purposes to protect him."


    (You''re not too delicate, this guy. Grandeur in front of the apricots......)


    Li Mei makes her face snap. A glance at the apricot side was there, trembling with anger and jealousy. We''ve known each other for a long time, but I''ve never seen Li Mei like this before.


    (I see. It''s not just a freakin ''hale, it''s a deeply connected bond.)


    Viper, on the other hand, was intuitive when he heard the true statement. I have those bonds myself. Midori, for example, who I''m protecting right now, is right.


    "I don''t hate hungry ghosts with good prestige, but I guess you''re ready to get bummed out, huh?


    "Ready? There''s nothing like that. I''m just gonna win."


    "I thought your husband said the same thing. Make me laugh at the similarities. Rah."


    That being said, Viper was a true face. For the other person, I don''t feel like joking about anything when I think I''ve touched something I shouldn''t. I can''t make fun of you or take it lightly. You have to stand up seriously.


    "It''s the kid''s amulet again. It''s called blue, it''s called him, it''s called Midori, it''s called Gwen, it''s called this guy, I want you to give me a break... Besides, I don''t want to do this because I owe you."


    All the words Viper uttered were sincere. It is polite to stand under grand challenge, and a regular viper would come to battle with respect and joy, but for a variety of reasons the truthful hand does not feel that way.


    I don''t owe you anything else.


    "No, there is. You''ve been in contact with my husband, interfering with Yukioka. Some of them were saved by it. Well, even if you didn''t do anything, he might have come."


    (That''s not the only reason. There''s a more lethal reason.)


    Look at the viper. Li Mei squeaks without speaking up. From Li Mei, who knows why, I even feel sorry for the viper.


    "Even if you''re not willing to go that way, we''re going this way."


    "Uh, I guess. Shh. I''ll deal with them."


    Viper tells him quietly and quietly releases his fighting spirit.


    "Grasp, you guys don''t shut up and watch. If you stop, which is it? especially apricots."


    Vipers gently protest against apricots and Limei, keeping a true eye on them.


    "You can mess it up."


    On an apricot that said cold with a hard voice, Viper felt only a little chill in his neck muscle, with a pulling grin.


    He looks like a child - but the contents are seconds away from being confronted by two powerful sorcerers who use the same genre. The fluorescent lights in the room went out unexpectedly. The only room without windows is the lights emitted by power lamps such as consoles, computers, routers, etc.


    Tired of setting up a black sword in darkness. Aiming for the moment when the room was filled with darkness, Midori took the wooden sword of the sword and tried to devour the accidental blow with tiredness, but watched the tiredness lay undisturbed at all, spilling an invincible grin.


    Tired is prevented by a knife when shooting at the tibia. The reaction was delayed because tiredness works better with dark eyes than ordinary people, but it is not surgery, and I don''t really remember an attack aiming below my belly by means of a weapon.


    Shortly afterwards, the lights lit up the room again. While pushing the switch with mindfulness power, Midori pokes at the tired throat as the light lights up.


    Tired smiles, shafting one foot and twisting his body to the side, again in a critical place.


    The current series of attacks was quite remarkable. Feeling the cold sweat erupt, while intoxicated by the thrill at the same time, Tired kicks the floor while keeping his body half spinning, slightly distancing himself from Midori.


    Because of the unfavourable reach of the weapon, I also thought about jumping into the other person''s nostrils at once, but I felt tired was intuitive and some kind of trap was being set. It''s not just a battle between martial arts. And Shizuno magicians often have a number of unique knitting techniques as well as the basic Shizuno Liu Witchcraft, and I don''t know what they''re going to do.


    (Huh, with a good idea. If you jumped into my nostalgia, I would have eaten the counter. ~)


    Midori didn''t try to chase him. I had a tired instinct. I was going to stretch the ribbon from close range and tangle it up all at once, but that prospect was removed.


    "Heh, my ancestors, you seem happy ~. It feels so dark until now, you''re so bright and lively."


    Midori says smiling himself.


    "I like to fight."


    To be brief, tiredness concentrates for surgery. Feeling the signs, Midori also casts the spell a few seconds behind the comma.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    The flashing of light that shapes the shape of the Three Days and Moons manifests itself as hundreds around tiredness.


    "Man-eater Fluorescent ~"


    Midori also, with a single spell, manifests countless little flashes of light, just like tiredness. same procedure. But there were about two differences from tiredness. One is that there are habits all over the intonation of the name of the art. Another obviously different number of light flashes.


    (More than me...)


    This is the first time in this technique that I have surpassed myself, although I am tired of seeing myself as a user of Shizuno Liu Witchcraft.


    Numerous lights born around the two dance madly at about the same time, pouring down to enemies a few steps away. Much of the light collides with each other and strikes out. It is a form that prevents enemies from touching each other with their own light before they touch their bodies.


    However, due to the limited number of differences, tiredness could not remain on the spot. Midori''s light, which breaks through the barrage of tired light, hits from all angles tirelessly.


    Though tiredness deflected them cleverly, or prevented them with a knife, and did so with no damage, the spiritual advantage was clearly compromised.


    "Yea! Excellent condition ~! Ababa!


    After all the light went out, I put one knee and one arm on the floor, and Midori laughs happily when she sees tiredness breathing roughly in a position like a cat.


    "Black curtains!


    When Midori spreads his hands vigorously to the left and right, screaming, something like a lacquered black cloth appears between Midori and Tired, its widening ever larger. Tired peeled his eyes when he saw the sight.


    "It would be terrible to use that technique in a trial."


    The black cloth became completely invisible to Midori, and when it spread wide all the way to the ceiling, it wrapped tiredness from up, down, left and right.


    "That''s all right. It''s not the art of killing."


    Midori says and looks back. A huge black mass ahead fills a tiring space, but I know I''m not tired there anymore. Behind Midori, the space-transferred tire was about to wave down a knife placed on the upper stage.


    Midori sensed that he had been slaughtered in the pattern of a sword, but not only attacked by a sword. Immediately after the spatial metastasis, he is simultaneously exercising another technique.


    A bright red bluff blows out of the area where the black sashimi and sword pattern intersect, expanding at a rapid rate. Midori hastily tried to get a distance, but the red bush had already reached and grabbed a small hand on Midori''s shoulder and chest.


    That was like a baby painted all over his body with blood. That''s not alone either. Several bloody babies melted in half and their bodies mixed together, shaped as if there were several layers of dough.


    And as if all of the doughed babies were willing to be independent. The faces of several of the babies that have appeared have a disgusting grin with their gaze at Midori.


    It''s an unknown technique. I guess it''s a tired original. The hand that grabs Midori is so strong that it doesn''t seem like the power of the baby. I also wanted to see what would happen if they kept grabbing me, but it would be boring to take damage that would lead to defeat.


    "Let, let, hey"


    Shortly after saying off, showing his teeth and laughing, the ribbon on Midori''s collar stretches out in multiple divisions, tangled in the hands of the babies grabbing Midori, strangling him and pulling him away from Midori.


    One voice distorts the faces of the babies in dissatisfaction and gives them dissatisfaction such as "uhh" and "buh". But when the ribbon''s strangling power increased, to the point of tearing the skin of the baby''s hand, eating it into the flesh and spraying blood, the strangled baby cried out, and the other babies laughed when they saw it and tried to freak it out at the same time.


    "My ancestors, what is this evil hobby?"


    Midori asks when she has a pulling face.


    "It''s red dough. If you like it, can I tell you after the trial?


    "I don''t need it."


    The number of ribbons increased further, and the whole red dough, which soars like a tower on the floor, was wound multiply, but tired saw it and lifted the surgery, and the babies disappeared with a disgruntled voice.


    "It''s been thirty years... since Junko, hasn''t it? What made you go around with someone you really seem to enjoy? It''s the same Shizuno clan - a strange connection to the rebirth of Chiyo."


    "Before I became Shizuno''s magician, I was close to my ancestors and Ayano''s sisters? Or enemies?


    To ask Midori, Tired smiled small.


    "I picked you up unfamiliar and tried to raise you as a Shizuno magician, though. He died covering up a friend."


    Hundreds of years ago, the sight of that time and her voice and death face were burning clearly in tired memories.


    "Ugh, how dare you. You''ve had such a cool way of dying like a comic book, Midori''s previous life. Awesome."


    "I''m disappointed that you''re reborn to be like this."


    "Heh, that''s terrible, heh!


    Midori makes an intermission with tiredness and sees a continuous thrust with a sword.


    (I also follow Shizuno''s teachings properly around the basics of poking)


    As it became a form of being pushed to the side of the war, Tired thought.


    "Many magicians tend to rely on the power of the technique, but there are just Shizuno magicians, and that''s not true."


    (12) Tired says happily as he comes to an impending state.


    "Oh, my ancestors. It was your ancestors who set the code that the heirs of Shizuno''s magic should be combatants. You can''t fight like no other in front of a great ancestor."


    Even though it was an offense, Midori lost his strength in the sword and dropped himself low. The ensuing attack could of course have been anticipated tirelessly, but the reaction was delayed.


    Eat a decent surface kick, tiredness falls. Midori flies into fallen tiredness.


    There is no room to evade, and tiredness eats a blow from a sword down his throat. If it''s serious, this is the battle.


    He coughs, but gets more distance from the floor, and tired gets up.


    "Hmm?"


    At that time, Midori noticed an abnormality of tiredness.


    "I think I''m out of breath, but what happened?


    (This can''t be...)


    Tired also finally noticed the strangeness in his body.


    (Lack of exercise......)


    Looking back, I feel like my movements have been dull from the start.


    "In Wu, you win. I admit it."


    When you breathe properly, tiredness erases the immortal demon knife concubine pine. I transferred him back to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Let''s just say we compete with the technique only"


    "Huh? That''s what you''re saying because you''re at a disadvantage? Your ancestors, sekoi."


    Both the tear and Midori place their swords and concentrate their consciousness.


    (Even surgery consumes a lot of health, and you can''t prolong it...)


    Tired of feeling burned. Tired of not being comfortable concealing his emotions, he leaned towards building the surgery as well as Midori, desperately posing as a poker face to keep it out of the table.

 245 29

    Like truly pulling out two guns, I fire four shots. There are no signs of adding or subtracting dust.


    The viper stays hand-fisted, stuffing the intermission with the truth all at once without a bullet as one.


    Those who have opted for the treatment of swords have the same feeling as a part of their body, and for truth, until the time the bullet hits is the right to control consciousness, and if within that space, they have an almost perfect grasp of the ballistics of the gun they are about to shoot.


    (Must have hit two shots. But I''m not bleeding. The meat solution is not working either)


    I didn''t see the moment the bullet hit me with my eyes. I am convinced by the senses, but the viper is completely intact, with no sign of a hit.


    It would have either been bounced or absorbed into the body. If they bounced it, the bullet they bounced should have landed on the wall or on the floor, but I don''t see any trace of it, so I truly judge whether it is the latter.


    (I mean, is there any chance he''s gonna put a bullet in it)


    I remember a mouse I had fought before who did that kind of art.


    Truth is, I try to get distance, but to my surprise, Viper was even more handsome. Then he kicks the floor perfectly in line with the true movement and jumps to the left to the right and into small pieces.


    The speed and lightness are true of the sale, but the body vipers, which are much larger than themselves, are slightly but both outweighed. If we were approached within reach, we could ask that the truth, which is clearly inferior in reach and power, would be quite unfavourable.


    But the earliest gun allowed me to approach too close. Truth is, I get ready, I put my gun in my nose to transition to melee combat, and, like Viper, I set it up with hand-held karate.


    (Are you gonna try with your bare hands? to that viper)


    Apricots that peel their eyes unintentionally for true action. Given the difference in stature, it''s an impossible choice. The risk is too great because it is necessary to determine the speed and reach of the viper in an instant and precisely, even when trying to apply a choke sleeper, or joint moves such as side stiffening.


    (You''ve got something to hide, that. Probably needles)


    Viper saw the true structure and nursed it at a glance. Vipers themselves have poison needles planted in their bodies, so they intuitively figured that out.


    (It would look like bare hands to alarm you and compensate for the reach with a needle under your sleeve. I''m sorry if I found out.)


    True to keep yourself low and roll out your left fist aiming at Viper''s leg. I think I''m going for the throat or the chest, and I''m ignoring Theory too much. Viper''s reaction to the attack on the unexpected part was delayed and a long needle pierced his right thigh.


    tongue-butting, the viper takes his true left arm and pulls it as much as he wants. The dull sound and feel are transmitted to both the true and the viper.


    "Sounds like you''re gonna lose, but I knew it. That you''re planting it."


    With his true arm grabbed, Viper looked at the stab on the needle and struck his tongue again. Paralyzed and doesn''t work well. But it''s not poisonous. Supposedly stabbed him for nerves or meridians.


    "Look, it''s aligned with that potty"


    Vipers say away toward dislocated true.


    "It''s not broken."


    Looking up at the viper, truly grabbing the upper arm of the left arm caught by the viper with his right hand, he can put his shoulder on with an uneaten face.


    "Do you really want to be broken?"


    "You should not hesitate to break it. Hands or necks."


    In contrast to the awesome viper, truly speaking in a chilled out voice without flinching, he targets the viper''s abdomen with a freehand, right-hand needle.


    With its true right arm turned, Viper''s left hand knife swung down and the long needle fell to the floor.


    "I broke it the way I wanted. Is this it?


    I look up at Viper''s face telling him to roar, and the truth is, I''m surprised. Viper''s face is more on the tannic side - rather than being badly blued, and he has a disgusting complexion. It was strange why he had such a bitter face that he had an overwhelming advantage.


    "Ma, that''s about it. Viper. You can''t be serious about this guy, either, can you?


    Li Mei called out, feeling like, oh man.


    "There''s a battle. Really clean and pull. That''s how you know it."


    Vipers were the first to react to Li Mei''s words. Release the true arm you were grasping, in a way that you completely lost your will to fight.


    "Don''t be silly. A lot."


    True, who still can''t stop killing, alternates between Viper and Li Mei. I know there is something wrong with Viper, it''s called a sudden loss of will, it''s called Li Mei''s word, and there is something wrong with it.


    "He''s the one who says he can''t kill this kid. No, he seems very resistant to hurting you, too. Something seems to be wrong."


    "Li Meiyi, why are you saying such an extra thing?


    Vipers pointing that way in a bad way.


    "That''s why there''s nothing in the fight from the start. It feels like I don''t want to compete with him. Haven''t you had a hard time doing it when you were dealing with Junko Yukioka?


    "Okay."


    That''s all I heard, and I decided to back off. I don''t even feel like eating down after hearing about it. In fact, the battle is on. Whatever you think, it''s your defeat. Think of your face distorted by repentance, and be aware of your right hand. It hurts badly. Like Viper said, it seems to be fractured.


    "I''m sorry about that. Hurt the woman you like."


    Put your hands on your true head and Viper apologizes for the bum looking bad.


    "It''s nothing like that..."


    "Then what''s the relationship? Apricots and two strands. You''re too bad for a kid."


    Vipers that stand by the door, away from the truth and as before.


    "Stay annoyed"


    Li Mei, who came beside that viper, gives a pranky grin and a voice.


    "Damn, I feel like I''ve been taking care of the kid lately with him and him and Gwen."


    Arm up and climb to the wall, with an annoying look, a viper who speaks the same dialogue as earlier.


    "Adults like kids say they''re good guys, but they''re lying at a time when you''re liked, right? You know, the true guy, he''s grown up a lot."


    "Shut up. I can win now, but if I do it next time, there''s no guarantee I can win. Fighting each other against strength is lucky for time. I won. I lost. Which is stronger. It''s not that simple."


    "Really? I can see you way up there, though. He''s inferior to me."


    In the wake of Li Mei''s words, Viper takes a deliberate sigh.


    "If he cares about it, it''s not you. That one''s not taking the outlet. I know because I haven''t taken it either. He''s taking the outlet. It doesn''t have any movement characteristics."


    "Seriously?


    Li Mei rounding her eyes. Whatever the strong man, in the back street, it just seems like a suicide act, such as coming to battle with an unused outlet. Don''t take it, it makes a big difference. If true power was all that without medication, I can''t even imagine how much substitute it would be if I took an outlet.


    "A simple fracture. Maybe."


    Take your true right arm and the apricot will emit a chilled voice.


    "You look in a bad mood, but something happened to you?


    True to the appearance of pure wonder when he saw the apricot, the apricot felt like he heard something crack in his head.


    (This... if I point it out, will it all be ruined? As long as I have patience, I can sustain this relationship, so I guess I just have to be patient not to say anything...... Even before, it wasn''t like that)


    With a gloomy face, the apricot thought of the image of a castle named Happiness built on a cliff and having a true and self in it.

 246 30

    From Midori''s long hair, a dark, drooling mass, reminiscent of Coltar, flows to the floor, dividing countlessly from the state of accumulation on the floor, planarizing and running through the floor, killing to exhaustion. It''s like a shadow rubble.


    Speed is no big deal and size is a bunch of things from about fists to about people''s heads. The effect of what happens if you hit him directly in the foot is a mystery, but it can''t be anything you can take.


    But I dared to take only the first blow, even though I was tired. Because this is a test procedure, you also need to eat it if you don''t know it in order to apply the power of the opponent.


    The moment I put my left hand on the floor and touched one of the shadow debris crawling through the floor, it disappeared as if it were flowing into my tired left hand, and when I wondered if the tip had changed from the elbow of my tired left hand to black, any sense of the discolored part disappeared. I try to move it but it doesn''t.


    "Black beeswax. When you bathe all over your body, you''ll end up with a beautiful wax doll."


    Midori seems to have fun explaining his technique.


    "Really?"


    A flame of emerald that shines brightly from the tired body is sprayed in all directions. It is a purifying flame, the technique of Shizuno''s basics.


    It is the technique of the purpose of clearing resentment and forming a resentful spirit, but it can also be applied to defeating certain techniques. As tired as it was to be judged effective in Midori''s technique, the flamed shadow debris vanished instantly.


    The black-waxed left hand did not go back to normal in the flames. Physically already decayed. Tired crushes his left hand with a knife, and when he sweeps the wax stuck to the cutting surface with a knife, he regenerates the cut left hand anew and lets it regenerate in seconds to get back to normal.


    "You can try surgery, but this includes a promise to stop Liberation Day, not if you can afford to swallow too much, right? Or underestimate me?


    "Right. Then just one more time, let''s take your technique. After that, I''m serious about deciding on the game."


    I mean, be serious with the next attack, Tired is urging.


    "Wow, you still have plenty of room. Upstairs, etc. I''m a little overwhelmed, and if that''s the case, I''m gonna pay him a visit."


    Midori looked at her teeth as usual and laughed frankly, but tiredly watched the aura released from her become clearly heterogeneous.


    (Mental interference?


    Remember the feeling of foreign objects entering your head and understand what you are about to be done. However, there are no indications that the powers of the alien are working and that the technique is being exercised.


    "Are you trying to illusion me...? Even the Shizuno magician."


    Most illusions and spiritual attacks don''t work for Shizuno magicians. You must know that by now. Still, I can''t fatigue my intention to dare.


    "Your ancestors, if you know that, you should feel more at stake, right? I''m also a Shizuno sorcerer, so you know how the Shizuno sorcerer can achieve illusion in a nearly perfect way? In other words, if you are a Shizuno sorcerer, then illusions can be made against the same Shizuno sorcerer. I know about schizophrenia and the second brain. Finally, I''m not trying to use illusion."


    That''s all they said, and I noticed tiredness.


    "You''re more like a natural prepared ability than a technique. Chiyo - as your predecessors once prepared. I heard you lost it at the end of your reincarnation."


    "Yea, Aya told me. Prediction of death and manipulation of death are obviously advanced destiny manipulations. But I don''t need that kind of help. It''s boring. Well, that''s good. I''ve been thinking about it. I wonder why Shizuno''s ancestors have come so far and thoroughly knitted the illusion seal. It seems that the mainstream of witchcraft in those days was like illusion, and then it''s natural to think that the art of protecting oneself is of great significance. But I was wondering if I''d make it this far. Finally, Shizuno''s founding fathers were extremely afraid of illusion, but this didn''t hit them?


    In Midori''s words, it does not appear on the surface, but tiredness is lightly upset. The upset was transmitted directly to Midori, who was also making progress with erosion of the spirit while she was talking.


    "There is no such thing as an invincible force. Nor does a complete illusion seal spiritual seal exist. Only that there is an infinite amount of operational logic close to it. Shizuno would know."


    A glow of malice lingers in Midori''s eyes. The foreign body feeling in my tired head increases, and I find that Midori''s power is about to open the door of my spirit.


    The art of manipulating the spirit is a specialty of Shizukuno, but unlike art, the extraordinary forces caused by spells, spells and rituals knitted and trained after research are purely alien abilities that Midori himself is born with, so the scale and nature of the forces are unpredictable.


    Tired of following Theory and attempting to divide the spirit and twist one. Logically, it should be possible to accommodate any kind of mental attack, but the opponent is also a Shizuno magician and should know the existence of the technique. Still, when it comes to carrying out psychological attacks...


    "It''s useless to have a schizophrenic. We''ll do the same thing and chase you."


    (Split and chased...)


    Tired instantly understood what Midori''s words meant.


    Spiritual division itself is Shizuno''s technique. But Midori has beyond it.


    (After all, is her ability to send her spirit into the other person''s spirit)


    Being in contact with the faithful through their dreams is not just another kind of mindset. Only the number of believers would have divided the spirit, and Midori''s divided spirit would have actually existed in their hearts. The spirit of Midori was directly connected to the spirit of the faithful. It is unclear whether it still exists.


    (Once upon a time I used to exercise a similar technique... for me that doesn''t have a second brain anymore...)


    "Gotcha."


    In the middle of thought, Midori infiltrated the zone behind the spirit of tiredness - the one you most want to keep secret.


    "How many people did you kill, my ancestor?" Seriously, you bastard. "


    Looking at some of the memories of his tired past in a fast-forward fashion, Midori blushes. Midori the boulder was also uncomfortable with the fact that many of the people who were tired were mixed with women and children and killing them to make them suffer.


    "Heh, now you''re suffering from that guilt. But you still have the urge to destroy and kill. Battlefield footage - especially footage of civilians getting killed, fishing online and having fun - is a good hobby."


    "That''s... enough to enjoy visually..."


    I don''t need Midori to tell me, I admit it. Still tired likes tragedy. The way people suffer and die - especially when the weak are ravaged to death.


    Recently, when I saw the tragedy of Tokyo Dickland, I was so excited to get an erection, I couldn''t stop laughing. While I don''t feel comfortable with the day of liberation Midori is about to cause, I also remember the exhilaration of the denominational people to commit mass murder.


    "But I myself swore I wouldn''t shed any more useless blood."


    Tired of staring at Midori as she entered into herself.


    "Is that all forgiven? Am I going to make amends?"


    Midori''s mockery turns his tired mind.


    "I knew it. The legendary Great Sorcerer who knitted a lot of spiritual skills is mentally super weak - is it a joke och? Weak, but therefore, in an effort to protect his weak heart, he knitted all the art of preventing mental attacks and illusions."


    Midori''s point had been made. There was also an epochal context in which such techniques were popular, so in the battle between sorcerers, exhaustion survived by first thoroughly defending the spirit.


    "But that''s crazy. Why don''t you have a second brain?"


    Surprised, but tired didn''t want to answer the reason. No, if you want to know, Midori can know right away.


    (My heart is already completely... infiltrated by her to the back)


    Already tired had given up enlightening defeat. That too is a defeat in the worst possible way.


    "Now, be prepared because it will bring up the guilt and unpleasant memories in your ancestors on the surface of your mind. Your ancestors, who do not have a second brain, will not be able to have a great number of schizophrenics, and this is already a battle."


    Midori''s tone was annoying. Even though he is good at interfering with the spirit, Tired guessed that he does not like attacking the spirit of others per se.


    Immediately afterwards, many of the sins committed by the past in the tired mind come back with clear footage.


    They are shown like high-speed slideshows from next to next, all footage irrespective of their velocity severely scratches and squeezes the wounds of tired hearts. A bunch of memories I''ve cursed, hurt, offended and killed. A figure of himself who has been immersed in atrocious acts, intoxicated and thereby comforted himself.


    On the other hand, the fact that he was pushing the budding guilt into the back of his mind.


    Tired thoughts lost their normal judgment, and I had already forgotten that my spirit was jacked.


    When she peeled off her white eyes and saw how tired she had fallen, Midori glanced at her face and suppressed her face with her hands.


    "Huh... I''ve done too much, this. Yeah... I''m not going to go this far..."


    While I amplified my tired guilt, Midori himself feels terrible.


    "I didn''t think your ancestors'' mentals were so tofu..."


    When I was alone as if excusing myself on the tannic side, I opened the door to the room.


    "It''s over..."


    I turn to the four of them who were outside and tell them in an unheeded voice. Enter the room in the order of Laimei, True and Apricot.


    "Tired..."


    "Are you serious?"


    True and Li Mei groan at the same time. From Li Mei, who has witnessed tired strengths in the past, there was something incredible about how tired he was falling. I didn''t really imagine a tired defeat at all, but when I saw him fall like this, it was a shock.


    "Seriously, Li Mei, did you think I''d lose?


    "Oh."


    Li Mei nods lightly at Midori, who becomes a bumpy face.


    (If my tiredness would have won here, I could have fit in circles with it.)


    and Li Mei sneaking it in her mouth.


    "What did you do?


    With tiredness, the apricot asks Midori. The tiredness of peeling white eyes and weeping all the time is obviously unusual. I couldn''t help it.


    "I just bullied him with a common mental attack. Shh. Then your ancestors had no more guts than you imagined..."


    Intensely murderous, Midori shut his mouth halfway through the words.


    "Something''s probably offensive."


    True, Midori turns to him in an evil way, even if he slaps his mouth lightly. More painful, unpleasant air is standing indoors than a one-touch instant.


    "The battle is over, and take me home. Or are you going to fight Midori to avenge your ancestors?


    Midori provokes with a glaring face. Truth lifts and bears a tired body without answering anything. The pain of the fracture was also unmistakable, and the apricot was annoyed to watch.


    "I''ll send it to you, so the apricots stay here. True, I''ll take the tired. You''re not hurt."


    Li Mei keeps her tired body from her true back, cuddles it up and leaves the room. True silence follows.


    Midori is sleeping in bed with a grumpy face. The surgical trial did not end in a calm way, like a literal peer-to-peer test, but had turned out to be a really bad aftertaste that no one had initially expected.


    Hurt tired, I was angry when I saw it. True, I was self-loathing that I had won and done too much. I looked at them, and the apricots also tasted the thought of my chest getting stuck.


    Eight cults, let''s go into religion and play. End of story.

 247 Three Preambles

    In the house, a man in a chair was eager to carry out the work.


    The man, wearing a grey dust hat with a wide tip and a prominent grey robe of flaking and dirt, is slightly stabbing a strange tool like a long needle many times in the eyeballs of his red eyes on his palms, whining something in his mouth with a small voice.


    The man''s age is probably in his late twenties. Her golden hair is long and straight up to her waist. The colour of the eyes is the same crimson as the eyes I have had. He was the owner of a delicate aesthetic, long faceted, long eyelashes, calm and gentle. You may also look like a woman if you just look at her face, but you can see that her physique is disappointing even from above the robe, which is entirely the man''s.


    "It''s fixed. Your Devil''s Eye"


    Smiling gently, the man offered his eyes to the girl beside him. In his apprentice, the girl wore a robe matching his master, but this one was not wearing a hat.


    "Stay thankful, Master"


    When she receives her eyes from her master, the girl smiles uncontrollably and expresses her gratitude, placing it in her own eye hole. She stretched her brown hair to her shoulders and was a beautiful girl with different colors of skin than the man.


    "So, what was the master''s prediction?


    The grin disappears from the man''s face to the girl''s question, turning into a face so serious and extreme that he hesitates to call it a true face. The girl was breathtaking, not only for the facial changes, but also for the sharpness of the man''s eye.


    "My hope may come true for a distant future"


    When I heard the words from the man, the girl wondered if that was something to rejoice about, but I can''t see anything like it at all from the master.


    "Hmm? Didn''t I predict it might come true?


    "I saw one of the possibilities. I could see that the secret I was trying to knit was done by someone other than me."


    A man closes his eyes. Predictive footage is clearly reflected in the back of the brain.


    The figure of one boy was there. Black hair, black eyes. skin of colour that seems to be of the same race as the girl who is the disciple. An outfit I''ve never even seen. A sword that remains placed on a shaped sheath that has never been seen with both hands. Beauty with adorability and pride.


    The clothes are torn all over and the blood bleeds out, bleeding out of the head as well and a few strips of red muscle dripping over its beauty. I heard that the boy was in the middle of a battle and was already full of creativity.


    Before the boy, there was one girl. Another beautiful girl with thin, long hands and feet and long dark hair stretched to her feet. With a long wooden stick along the tip, the girl spread her mouth wide aside against the boy breathing rough in front of her, showing her teeth and making her laugh. Obviously, I heard you were relative to the boy.


    The man knows who the boy is. And what the girl would do to the boy after this, the man had predicted.


    (I mean, I have to be prepared as if I were going to follow this prediction now. To a distant future - a grand plan to entrust hope that will never come true in this world)


    The man opened his eyes and glanced at the girl, a disciple.


    (Let''s ask this kid to help us, too. It could be harsh on her.)


    A girl with eyes the same color as a teacher will wander through the years without knowing her teacher''s thoughts or anything else.


    That was about a thousand years ago.


    Ohne field at the foot of the mountain. Before the harvest, radish leaves filled a side with blue until a few minutes ago. Now many of its radish leaves are dyed red.


    Inside the field were buried countless corpses wrapped in armor. It seems that the word "corpse mountain blood river" is appropriate.


    Only one of them, a bloody samurai, stands up and looks up to heaven with a ragged face.


    Carry a pitch-black sword full of blood, with no helmet on. He''s a tough looking man with long, hairy hair tied at the top of his head. I have wounds all over my body, and the amount of bleeding is good.


    "Hey... Tired... Tired"


    With his eyes on his feet, the long-haired samurai is falling at his feet, speaking to the samurai wearing the same armor as himself. This one is also wearing a helmet.


    "I''m tired... are you alive?


    "He''s alive..."


    A fallen samurai opens his closed eyes. His eyes were green, his skin was clear white, and he could be heard to be an Inhuman child. Around eleven or twelve when I was old. She looks beautiful enough to look like a girl, but half her face has mud attached to her when she fell, and the other half has blood attached to her return.


    "Oh well. I can''t do this anymore. I''m sorry... you son of a bitch. It''s true for a guy like that gun. I don''t even have to..."


    To the words of the long-haired man, the boy called tired peeled his eyes.


    "Your head... no..."


    I see a bloody, rough breathing man, and tiredness rises with a sad face.


    "Farewell. Take it... think it''s me and take care of it."


    Laughing powerlessly, the man called your head turns to tiredness and gives you a black sword.


    My consciousness fades rapidly. When I felt death imminent and tried to say the final words to my tearful tiredness, my head''s vision - no, my consciousness, was forcibly taken away by someone.


    "What, this joke? Not in the afterlife. Come on."


    Black-filled space. Among them, one man sat on his desk and chair thinking he was exotic. A red-eyed Inhuman with long blonde hair, with a long wooden cane with a twisted tip in his hand, in a strange gray covering.


    "You finally showed up who you deserved. It was long."


    Rising from the chair, the blonde red-eyed Inhuman showed a soft grin. I knew at first sight that he was not the only one, but his vigilance did not boil at all.


    "I''m you. It''s my residual thoughts from my previous life."


    In that introduction of the Inhuman, your head broke through until the man applied his technique to his soul and left his consciousness and strength until after the reincarnation.


    "The boulder is me. The discernment and swallowing are quick and helpful. Hundreds of years ago, I predicted. Thousands of years later, by an encounter, the research I crushed in the middle of my mind would be accomplished. No, it was impossible for me to see someone who had completed the procedure and met me by the guidance of destiny."


    Your head immediately understood what the blonde man said about the research and what they meant. There is only one answer to purposefully keeping a record of consciousness, personality and power.


    "You also leave the power you have polished with residual thought. At the end of the circle, there will always come a time when it will help."


    "Were you waiting at the bottom of your consciousness until someone with the power you deserved showed up? To show up in the middle of death and remember my thoughts and powers."


    "Exactly. The record of those who have power is as good as many. That strength is good if it is strong. For when you come..."


    Although your head looked at the stranger with a frigid look on his face, he wasn''t interested in the story, and there was no reason to reject it. Rather, I even found the story fascinating that I might be able to leave the power I polished intact.


    That was about 500 years ago.


    A space filled with black - present is a blonde red-eyed man in a robe sitting in a chair in front of a desk. On a tatami tatami, a black long-haired samurai with teapot and yuzu placed and rolled over with his armor tucked in.


    It was the first time a visitor had visited there in hundreds of years and when it had stopped it moved.


    "You''re a monster."


    A samurai groans when he sees a man with a cherry blossom colour who crawls in a pitch-black space.


    It is human for once, but it is called body color, it is called a horn grown from the head or a wing grown from the back, and it is clearly not human. Her hair is red. Only the back of my hair is stretched to the root. He is bare except for a crude cloth wrapped around his waist. The figure is that of a man, but slightly thin and muscular, and the cherry blossom coloured skin emits a very smooth, glossy glow.


    "Khuuuuuuuuuuu"


    The cherry demon raises his face, roaring as if squeezing out the air, staring at the blonde man and the brunette samurai.


    I strip my fangs, conceive my anger and intimidate her, but from what I''ve seen her face, she looks like she''s still young. At first glance, he doesn''t even seem to have eyes. Or the whole red eye is an eye, and you can''t see the white eye.


    "You''re a pretty girl. But the power is amazing. Boulders are sometimes called emperors."


    A blonde red-eyed man puts his hand next to his hat and smiles intriguingly.


    "Sort of. I let the tired guy get over there. Does this guy make sense to you?


    "Even if the words don''t make sense, you''ll know it by heart. Because we''re the same person."


    "That''s right if you ask me. Which..."


    A brunette samurai meditates with her face facing a cherry blossom demon. The demon closed his eyes and stopped roaring as if to go with it, becoming a serene face.


    "Well, if I try this, I''ll know everything he thinks. Easy to pass on. Is that obvious? Because I have the same soul."


    The cherry blossom demon has already de-alerted. I could see who the two people who showed up before me were, and what could I do for you?


    That was about a hundred and sixty years ago.

 248 Besides another preface.

    Anshengsuke was a Latino-American immigrant with a Japanese mother.


    As a regular immigrant, his surname and nationality were Japanese, but he was influenced by Mestiso''s father, who mixed blood of various races, and his skin colour and complexion were clearly not Japanese, he grew up again with bullying and discrimination in schools, which is a classic immigrant.


    But there was only one classmate girl who approached Kisuke intimately. His name is Midori. I didn''t call you by last name, I always called you by the name below. She told me to call her that.


    It was when I went up to third grade. Midori spoke with dignity to Susuke in the midst of being bullied and invited him to play. The classmate who chilled it fell the next moment when the girl''s relentless back fist was visited and her nosebleeds and front teeth scattered in the air.


    "You know, don''t fight back a little without being bullied. They''re going to be bullied forever because they''re not. If you don''t like being hit, you have to fight back. Do it again and again until they stop doing anything."


    In the corner of the school building, Midori was told.


    Susuke felt unnecessarily miserable about the fact that she had been told to do that by a woman, and yet she had said so much and did nothing, and the next day, before she was bullied, the moment she saw the bullies'' faces, she beat them up from her own side.


    The bullies wandered off into the sudden raid, mindful that Midori''s eyes were shining, and ended up being beaten unilaterally by Susuke. And from that day on, I stopped being pitiful and bullying.


    Since then, Susuke has always acted in a grueling manner. Not only did he help himself, but he became strongly attracted to the breeze of Midori and the amount of adult stories. Consciousness worked like a partner, unlike something like romantic emotion.


    However, when there was a change of class in fifth grade, Susuke was bullied again on the first day. Even before and during the same year, he was a highly reputable child, an elementary school student, but a shitty hungry ghost who was used to creating a look that intimidated people with rounded blonde perms to the point of his parents'' retardation.


    Naturally, Susuke didn''t shut up and beat him the other way around. A child who was originally hated, so much so that the blonde perm crawled on the floor.


    The bullying would go away, but the blonde perm was the owner of an obsessive and insidious personality. Seeing as he was not in contact with Susuke, he decided to aim for Susuke''s surroundings.


    It was not a single person, but an arithmetic that pulled six people from their own group in the former class and told them to behave in front of Susuke''s eyes.


    I saw that Midori and Midori, who had the same class in fifth grade, were close (I heard that normally close children could be assigned to another class, but it was strange that they didn''t), but this naturally ended in failure.


    They seized Suke and were instantly returned by Midori, even though there were only five left. Susuke did nothing, staring at Midori''s unobtrusive with trembling with both samurai trembling and terror.


    Still, I didn''t punish the blonde perm. The next target was Susuke''s brother. He surrounded himself in kindergarten where he was still with his five-year-old brother, and, like the other day, he held Shusuke in, and the rest committed a relentless assault on his young brother.


    Especially the blonde perm took it out to the metal bat and struck his brother without adding or subtracting. He was held to the ground and raised only his face, and Susuke was trembling with anger, remorse and despair, staring at the sight. It remained an unforgettable trauma for life.


    The metal bat in the hands of the blonde perm shook on his brother''s head, and when he wondered if a badly distorted sound rang, his brother slowly stopped moving. There was no more blood coming from his head, and his fellow blonde perms feared the boulders and stopped the assault hand.


    But the blonde perm looked at it and made a fool of herself, to her brother''s body, who stopped moving. Note that she waved the bat down again and again. By doing so, I was going to show my companions and Susuke how awesome I am.


    Suke''s brother died, but the next day, and even the day after that, the blonde perm and his companions went to school with a few faces.


    Suke ran into the police and explained the situation to the teacher. But there was no sign that they would be caught, and three days later he was stunned when the teacher told him, "The police handled it as an accident, and that was an accident." I also heard rumors that the blonde perm''s parents were leading local figures and turned their hands from behind.


    In any case, it was clear that they had been done without any blame. After the teacher''s remarks, the blonde perm gave her a blatantly damning voice and made her laugh.


    "You murderer!


    Without patience, Susuke was beaten to the blonde perm screaming. After several hits, the teacher strangled the wings from behind and took control of Suke.


    Nothing. We didn''t kill anybody.


    Hate grin, blonde perm said.


    "Because you''re a dead immigrant. Don''t make me laugh about killing people, Barca."


    In this word, Susuke''s head was colored with intent to kill.


    "Kill me. I forgive you."


    As if he had detected Suke''s intention to kill, Midori told him grandiously in front of some teachers as the children in his class watched him.


    "If they kill me, I kill them back. Simple is fine. If the law won''t bring you to justice, kill me here and now, okay? Midori forgives. Midori will protect you."


    Shortly after Midori said in a powerful tone, the teacher who had seized Misuke suddenly peeled off his white eyes, became a frightened face and lost his strength, and stood up on the spot. I didn''t even know what had happened to Suke, but before I could doubt it, I was grasping at the blonde perm.


    "Hiaaah! Stop, stop, stop. Ooh!


    Seriously feeling the danger to his life, the blonde perm called out in a high voice, resisting as much as he could, slipped through Susuke''s hand, and rushed outside the classroom like a shedding. He tried to chase after him, but he fell over because of the momentum, and the distance was so wide that he couldn''t keep up.


    "Huh, I can''t help it."


    Midori groans with a grin. I heard the whining, and I did see the look on his face. What it means will come to light after that.


    The blonde perm, who was supposed to have escaped, kept screaming in the hallway, falling seven times. He leaked his piss and kept calling out frightened by something he couldn''t see.


    It''s not just blonde perms. Something upsetting happened to his people in another class at the same time, and there were shouts from other classrooms at the same time. Like the blonde perm, she suddenly suffered and wandered around, and both children and teachers were wolfed in each classroom.


    They found out that it was Midori''s work. At the same time as that grin and grunt, I intuitively understood that she had exercised the power of incompetence.


    No, it''s not just intuition. With all that dialogue in front of everyone, at the same time, the teacher in charge went crazy, and then the blonde perms went like this.


    So even though the children who came down the hallway to see how the blonde perm looked and heard the screams of the other classes, and were stunned or confused, only Midori is turning his usual smile toward Misuke, opening his mouth and showing his teeth.


    "You did that, didn''t you?


    "Wow, I noticed. I don''t care if it''s you or not."


    When the police car and ambulance arrived and the noise was stopped, Midori admitted softly.


    Then Midori told Midori everything about what he was like. Being a magician who repeats reincarnation. Having the ability to interfere with people''s spirits.


    "They''ll be out of the hospital for the rest of their lives. Even if they''re kids, they don''t need to be forgiven for imitating and laughing like they''re taking half their lives."


    The blonde perm and his friends were admitted to a mental hospital. In Midori''s story, he tried to keep seeing the hallucinations of Kisuke''s brother killing him endlessly and repeatedly.


    "This is fine. Revenge is a vain act, and some people talk about it with their faces, but I don''t. ''Cause the years went by, and those killer shitheads got a job with a bunch of faces and made a family and lived a happy life - or so you think? But if you push the reset button on their lives and break it, at least you don''t have to think about it."


    The vengeance was also taken by Midori instead of Misuke, but Misuke''s drinking dropped. I was also saved by that word of Midori.


    "Did you kill the guy who bullied Tazawa, too?


    Susuke asks. One of my classmates was in bullying by another group, but there was a case a few months ago when those bullies threw themselves off the roof of the fifteenth floor building at the same time and died. I thought it was Midori''s fault, too.


    "Wow, that''s different. Tazawa himself did it. I''m the one who tried to do it."


    Seeing Midori laughing innocently, Susuke was stunned.


    "Yosuke, it was a lot of fun, but it''s time to say goodbye."


    And one day, Midori said goodbye to Misuke.


    "I''m dying soon."


    "Are you sick?


    "Yeah, we are. Suicide."


    Even more stunned answers returned from Midori''s mouth to Susuke, who asked in dismay.


    "That''s how I''ve killed myself so many times, I''ve been reborn. You don''t have to be sad. Because I might see you again if I''m lucky. If you find anything about Suke, I''ll call you. Susuke and I haven''t been very close friends in a long time, and my qualities have fallen apart, so... what, I think we''re pretty special friends."


    That look of Midori, who cheeked and said lightly, burned so strongly in Misuke''s memory that it was then reproduced many times in his dreams.


    Midori continued to persuade him to desperately think and retain Midori, and at the end of the day he even cried down, but Midori simply smiled lonely and did not try to hear Midori''s words.


    "Tazawa''s like a ho on you, and he''ll be sad too"


    Speak of the name of the child who was in the class and would obviously be concerned about Midori.


    "Yea, I guess pity goodbye is good again. It''s one of the flavors of life again."


    "You''re not like that. I don''t think it''s okay for my brother to be killed."


    Midori snorts uncommonly at Susuke, who stares at herself.


    "No, no, it''s a different story to be killed again. I mean, well, in my case, I''m not gonna be killed, and I''m not gonna forget about you, so mind you. There''s a chance I''ll see you again."


    Whatever you say, Midori can''t seem to change his mind. Midori embraced Midori when she saw it on the boulder and felt sorry for her.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. Can I give you my real last name? [M] Seriously, this is special."


    In Midori''s ear Midori told him his true name and his name in a small voice.


    That was about thirty years ago.

 249 1

    City Hall. Zhu Tang Chun Road, Under-Secretary of Defense Affairs, waited for the arrival of the summoned opponent as he watched Xingxing''s megalodon-related reports.


    The presence of Zhu Tang was a different room with a surprising scripture written on the wall.


    From what I''ve heard, this room is spiritually equal to an absolute safety zone. The intrusion of the uninvited, whether spiritual or spiritual, does not come close. If that''s not the place, we can''t have future conversations.


    "Excuse me."


    The door opens with the knock. Zhu Tang gets up and drips his head deep.


    What appeared was a small, magnificent man with bearded, sleepy-headed, bossy hair and a tiny, dirty style, in a tired jacket named Yoreyole jeans. Zhu Tang is older regardless of the age on the outside, but the actual age is different.


    "It''s decaying rope. Thank you for starting."


    The little man spilled a loving laugh toward Zhu Tang, lowered his back on the couch, fluttered back and put his short legs together, turning his sleeping face toward Zhu Tang.


    "How can you not talk to me on the phone and call me here?


    The man named Decaying Rope speaks in a frank tone to Zhu Tang, who sat across the street.


    "I would like to go straight in. I want you to mobilize all the magicians, magicians, magicians, and psychics in this country to ambush the patriarch of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness."


    "Oh, I can''t do that, can I? I can''t."


    Zhu Tang cut it out with a serious face, but Decaying Rope dismissed it in an unobtrusive tone.


    In every country, he has many more capable men and magicians than in ancient times to repel attacks with supernatural powers. Japan is no exception, and the witchcraft spells of numerous genres serve as the exclusive preserve of the government.


    But leaving all those magicians, the patriarch of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness had brainwashed politicians and senior officials and prevented the forced investigation of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness.


    Zhu Tang, who was in a position not subject to it, arbitrarily hired several assassins to send him in, but failed to exhaust. Several government-held armed sorcerers also sent in, but this all ended up failing again.


    There is one means left. Among Japan''s spiritual protectors, they thought about relying on a group of sorcerers belonging to the highest rank, a family of decaying ropes, to move only in what could be a crisis of national survival...


    "It does not extend to the crisis of national survival. What they do is a little terrorist. Hundreds, at best. Either way. What if it works? Four digits? Then we can''t move. We''re not the only ones. The white fox won''t move either. Starling coal may work, but starling coal is now zero enough to do something on the back streets, and there''s nothing you can do about it."


    "If you move, can you prevent it?


    It was an answer that was somewhat in the expected range, but Zhu Tang did not back down with it.


    "Please... na"


    Conceiving a little, Decaying Rope returns an ambiguous answer.


    "My guess, the patriarch is just past the bearer of life - it would be overlife. That''s step two too... with superior power, dude. There are some of us who can call it having too many lives, but none of them deserve the upper hand, unfortunately. If we mobilize all of us, we might be able to do something about it, but we also make sacrifices. Our honorable sacrifice of living as much as we can alone, and a sacrifice that doesn''t matter about the triple or quadruple digits of our lives that we can''t help but sweep and throw away. It''s not very good, but it''s not a match. If you sprinkle the life of a decaying rope on something like that, you''re in trouble when it''s real, right? Huh?"


    "How can you be sure that sacrifice will be done to that extent if it will not be a crisis of national survival?


    "You want to defend human life, to the extent that you want to defend the order at hand. Otherwise, it''s for the Ments? This way, I''m looking at the big picture. One or two shots of terrorism, let him do it. Huh?"


    "It''s not the answer. Why do you say that sacrifices can only be made in small numbers?"


    Decaying ropes deliberately sigh loudly at the eating Zhu Tang.


    "If you''re planning a national overthrow class, you''ll make the right move. To the point of doing a crazy religion and beating them up, can you do that? You can''t, can you? It''s a mystery why this patriarch and I are doing this. He''s a mighty powerful man, but he''s doing a great deal of crap. If he had the ambition or the impulse to destroy it, that would be enough to destroy the country. If that happens, we''ll prevent it. We''re not the only ones. The owners of many extraordinary powers lurking in this country, and even the overlife, are not silent."


    "But now you will remain silent."


    To Zhu Tang''s words, Decaying Rope took an even bigger sigh and struck his tongue even more.


    "You''re persistent. What you''re trying to do is, you know, plainly put, it''s like trying to get an army out to catch the fucking mud. We''re not as good as the Ministry of Defense."


    "If human life helps, you won''t mind."


    "That''s a fever I don''t think the undersecretary said. I don''t hate that kind of thing."


    Spilling a smile, the decaying rope rose.


    "Anyway, the decaying rope doesn''t move. Well... what, I''m interested in a lot of things. But I''ll cover it. It could be a big case with a name in history, but it wouldn''t be a big deal as the number of lives lost. Even if the dumb public makes a scene about whether it''s flashy or not, regardless of the annual number of deaths and suicides in traffic accidents, decaying rope can''t be put on top of that. When you should, you have to meet the right person. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    When he silently dropped off the decaying rope leaving the room, Zhu Tang turned into a dazzling face only for a moment, but slapped his cheek lightly with both hands, putting a drink into his nearly rotten self.


    (Do we have to entrust it to them? No, you mean they deserve it. I doubt how many police officers can deal with the other person that even decaying rope is dangerous)


    Zhu Tang also knew that police aspirations were moving independently, even if the upper levels of the police department and police department were brainwashed.


    I don''t fully believe in Decaying Rope''s words, but if it''s not enough for the Ministry of Defense to put out, I''ve never crossed it. Although it is a liberal matter that many politicians and senior officials are brainwashed, Zhu Tang has thus far moved as far as he can move, whether legal or illegal, with arbitrariness by pure justice.


    (That''s all I can do. This is the best way to move without understanding, both inside and outside. We''ll have to keep an eye on him later)


    Though he told himself that he had done all he could, Zhu Tang decided to pull his hands off the matter, with the thought of being pulled behind his hair.

 250 2.

    The main contents of the battle training at the Megalodon Hospital of Thin Happiness is how to assume that cops can efficiently kill large numbers of human beings without seizing them.


    Even when more than one person is gaining momentum, training is needed to be good at it with body judgment, training to erupt and flicker tear gas well when it is difficult to avoid it, and training to stick a knife up your neck and make your opponent immediately incapable of combat when helping your buddies.


    "You''ve all improved. You can kill a lot of them."


    Erica opens her mouth, staring reluctantly at the believers she trains.


    "We''ve all been desperately researching and training for Liberation Day. Once in a lifetime, it''s a festival of life, and I don''t want to screw it up."


    Gwen next door looks up at Erica and lets her widen her loving grin.


    "I''ve been waiting for you and encouraging you to train every day. I was worried that the kid''s me would suddenly be made an executive or something and I wouldn''t be able to see it with an unpleasant eye, but the people here put me up properly as an executive, and it was sweet. I''m an immigrant..."


    When I whined the last word, Gwen''s grin turned into something masochistic.


    "Heh, because you''re an immigrant, you can''t drag Gwen around forever, even though no one here discriminates against you."


    A little further away, I called out to the floor.


    "Well, I guess it''s because I''m dragging, trying to clear all my previous usa on Liberation Day. Ah."


    "Well...... but"


    The grin completely disappeared from Gwen''s face.


    (Heh, forget the grudge, there''s a way for everyone to have fun, of course.)


    Midori, who sees through Gwen''s patrol, sends words directly to his heart.


    (Even believers don''t participate. The guy who doesn''t want to do it says he won''t do it, and I''m telling you it''s your fault. You''re Gwen, who''s been featured as one of the militant leaders until now - and if you''re lost, you can quit. There''s no one here to blame for that, and even if I were, I wouldn''t allow it. Whatever you want, whatever you want to do, it''s the Megalodon doctrine of light-hearted happiness. I''m just going out with my brother-in-law.


    (Yeah... but there are parts of me that I want to go out with, and I feel like avenging myself. Considering what they did to our family...)


    I appreciated Midori''s tenderness, but there was something black in Gwen''s heart. Those who want forgiveness for Gwen do exist. I don''t even feel like overlooking them.


    But when he asks me if I want to avenge him even if I risk my life, I can''t hesitate to snort there.


    (There''s still time, and I''ll follow up with you just before.)


    Though Midori says so, Gwen thinks there''s no way he can actually call it off just before.


    In the first place, Gwen is not planning to get revenge for being single, and is planning to carry out mass murder after attracting followers who just want to get busted for no clear purpose. If you think of them in front of you, you can''t possibly imitate them like you watered them on the day of liberation you''ve been waiting for.


    "But does Liberation Day really work? Mass garbage is making a scene day after day, and Midori will have limits to suppress the police. We could be surrounded by maneuvers, or SAT could come in before that."


    A dog breeder standing beside Midori says in a tone like other personnel, looking at images of news sites projected in the air.


    "Huh... Even if you keep it down, you can''t keep it down to the bottom, so if the police people ignore the orders above and move voluntarily, that might be bad. In fact, there are signs of it - here''s what this is."


    This one is also Midori in a tone with no sense of crisis.


    "It''s funny how you just keep it up, but you don''t get to do it."


    "Funny!


    Towards the ironically speaking dog breeder, his companion, who had heard him a little far away, roughed up his voice.


    "We''re literally betting everything on Liberation Day! Life! Soul! I''m gonna burn it down! I''m gonna do whatever it takes! Do it!


    "It would be easier if I could just do something with my intentions. I''m actually talking about what to do. Maybe he was right about the day of liberation and all the guys who were running ahead of him."


    It was accompanied by a brave proclamation, but a moment of rhetoric in the words of the dog breeder.


    "Oh, yeah."


    Fu and the dog keeper came up with it.


    "If Liberation Day is on the lookout for the public, why don''t we just sneak up on our plans for a few days? Yeah, while I''m at it. Nice idea."


    "Yay, that''s nice. Okay, let''s do that"


    Midori agrees perfectly with the dog breeder''s proposal and points her index finger at the dog breeder to give it an ok.


    "But is this information also leaking from somewhere? And the day of liberation became known. Aren''t you saying that all the events scheduled for the day in preparation for Liberation Day are canceled, many companies and stores are closed, all schools are closed, and every city is going to have a strict attitude in downtown"


    and accompanied.


    "Then I''m fine. I don''t know who the traitor is, but I know. Without even telling the faithful, you can suddenly say that you will do it today on the day you bring it forward and keep it running. Anyone who can''t handle it can have it rumbled alone, even on the original scheduled date. But if the three of us here knew beforehand, would it be any of them?


    Midori''s three men refer to Accompaniment, Erica, and Gwen.


    On Liberation Day, each of these three executives, collectively, will attract a large number of followers to commit terrorism against different places, different ways and different opponents.


    The believers who can be drawn are not particularly clear avengers, but those who want to curse and ravage the world.


    "Isn''t it better to execute the day of liberation in a place where the public guys are alarmed, without doing anything?


    Accompaniment to disagreement.


    "Heh heh, that''ll have to stop the believers, and the traitors will find out. Case-by-case. It''s more beneficial to push the date forward than to delay it. If you take it forward, it has an unintended effect, and that one has a huge effect."


    "I see. Was I shallow on my mind? No, something like a boulder princess."


    An accompaniment that makes you feel like you''re wearing the best tone in your arms. I was actually heartfelt impressed by Midori, who had a reasonable thought circuit after a close look at the surrounding situation, not just the pose.


    "Naturally, the only top secret about the Liberation Day advance is the five of us here. I hope you don''t have a traitor in here, because you don''t know who the traitor is, so don''t say anything."


    "All right, then I''ll turn to the traitor, too. I''m gonna tear you apart."


    "You!


    Erica and Gwen laughed small at the dog breeder who spoke the joke in a distant tone, but only the companion truly took it and tried to come to the dog breeder in the shape of anger.

 251 3

    In the hallway just outside the training and shooting ranges, Midori''s escort was standing by. There are also apricots next door, so I was waiting for Midori to come out as we chatted.


    "So, come on, say something really creepy. I wonder which one to take, Junko Suzuoka or myself. There are limits to avoiding every dispute. Say what you want to say about apricots."


    Apricots give way to Li Mei, who touches everything she doesn''t want to be touched.


    "Don''t fight. Apologize or run, because if you get hurt, it''s a loss, because your parents kept telling you. I don''t want to stick my neck in trouble. It''s strange to say this when you''re an informant on the back street."


    "I''m such a stupid parent that I can''t help but rot and save. Better than throwing and selling your pride, you''re hurt, but you should stand up to them."


    "I can''t help but take care of you. Well, my parents were really crumbs, so I don''t care."


    Li Mei''s relentless narrative is strange, and an apricot with a smile.


    "It''s a little bit like the situation with the companion, but it''s worse than that. There are many brothers, and they snore thoroughly at the worst of them, the rebellious ones. And corporal punishment. That''s the tradition of our house. I got sick of it and left the house, but my next youngest brother wanted to be the target. So I heard my brother killed all his family and now he''s in the back street."


    "I haven''t seen you since I left home? We''ve been talking since we got here."


    "It sounds like true and cordial, and that''s what I heard via True. I don''t really want to see you. It''s like she was targeted because of me leaving."


    and that''s where Li Mei''s phone rings and the conversation breaks off. When I saw the incoming person''s name, it said bald poly.


    "Umezu-san? What can I do for you?


    Concerned about the entrance and exit of the faithful, Li Mei concentrates her consciousness on the door leading to the training and shooting ranges. If there are any signs of someone coming out of inside, so that we can immediately perceive and cancel the conversation.


    "I''d like to know how it goes, but I have regular contact for it. Anything unusual?


    The person on the phone was a well-known detective on the back street of Euthanasia City. While many of those who caused prominent problems were taken care of by him, they also interacted deeply with the residents of the back streets, both in the holding pattern.


    "Hey, if anything''s changed, I''ll tell you."


    Li Mei responds with his usual loud voice without suppressing his voice at all, while paying attention to the entrance and exit of the faithful.


    "No new information? What are you doing now?


    "The Patriarch''s Guard. Now the Patriarch is watching the training of the faithful. I''m going outside the training ground."


    "The training of the faithful, the training ground, whatever. That''s... that''s your first time."


    Umezu emits a mixed voice with a hint of suspicion.


    "Oh, yeah? Didn''t I tell you? The followers here are all training for Liberation Day. Study or train as many people as possible to kill and move around so Lord Poly can''t hold them back."


    ''Seriously...... What exactly are you doing?


    "I don''t know if it''s a tear bomb to flinch the target or something. And then it''s like a weird water cannon. Well, there''s a lot of eyeballs."


    ''That was helpful. Well, he''s mostly wearing a helmet with a visor, and his eyelids are fine. Anything else?


    "Probably not. I''ll hang up because it''s a sign that the Patriarch is coming out."


    Unilaterally, Li Mei hangs up the phone.


    "What did Umezu say?


    Apricots ask with their hands on sunglasses.


    "I was just urging you to give me more information. So, I just taught you a little bit about the training"


    "You also tell me where terrorism would occur, don''t you?


    Li Mei nods silently at the question of apricots.


    "Believers are losing their way, so I know what to hold back, but I think we have enough people."


    Only for what has already been found, the police were told where the followers of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness would storm.


    But not all the information was passed on, and there are numerous individuals and a small number of believers who move. Apricots wonder if they can''t cover all of them to the current police, who are suppressed from the upper levels and have difficulty getting around.


    "Saya. There are limits to what we can do. Looks like Vipers can help us out for once, though. Later, Midori is definitely aware of our movements."


    "To Midori... I knew it was broken"


    In response to Li Mei''s words spilling an invincible grin, the apricot gave an annoying look.


    As friends of Midori, there''s no way Midori doesn''t realize that they''re the traitors who are closest to being escorted to the police. And after seeing it through, I''m missing it.


    "There''s no way I don''t have to peek inside my head to notice a guy who turns his head like that. Oh, yeah. If you''re short on manpower, why don''t you get tired and really help? Those faggots were also negative for Midori''s deeds."


    To Li Mei''s suggestion, the apricot exhales small.


    "Truth is, Viper and tiredness aren''t blurry after pairing up with Midori... I wish I had kept Yukiko Du Wing on my side."


    "Looks like he''s being captured right now, so he''s got his hands full instead of letting him get away with it."


    "Once you''re out of custody, maybe you''ll go kill Midori without cooperating?


    "It''s like a rash on the righteous side, and I think you can help us if we talk about the situation. Well, there are some anxiety elements, so don''t touch them."


    Even I didn''t have a rash on my side of justice, and the apricot stuck it in my mouth. Li Mei, who has been in business for many years, chooses a job. Sometimes they take jobs on a low budget to a cornered client, and often they don''t take jobs they don''t like.


    "Heh, in hungry time."


    Open the door and Midori comes out and raises his right hand.


    "Whoa, do you want to go to dinner? Eat your meat properly. Because it''s frustrating."


    Li Mei prompts them, and the three head to the dining room.


    "Hmm? Oh, my God. I''m not well."


    As I walked, I noticed that Midori had a rare sinking face, and Li Mei called out.


    "Wow... self-loathing. Remember the other day with your ancestors. Because I attacked your ancestors mentally, and I did traumatic stimulation and stuff like that."


    Midori with a heavy sigh.


    "I thought I was very strong because I was a founder, and I did it without any help, and it wasn''t so much... I''m glad I didn''t do that ~"


    "You seem like a deserted young man, and I care a lot about you."


    Saying so, he looked up at Li Mei laughing, and Midori smiled back more at his teeth,


    "So, the traitor is Li Mei''s sister, right?"


    Li Mei stretched her expression to Midori''s point of abruptly telling her. It was like an unexpected strike at an unexpected time, and I couldn''t delude myself.


    "I knew you''d find out. Ha ha."


    Li Mei soothes her expression immediately and laughs at feelings like she''s been hit.


    "I''m telling you, I''m not a lousy imitator of peeking into Dachi''s head, am I? Nevertheless, this natural ability of Midori is occasionally independent of Midori''s will, and the surrounding thoughts can flow. This time I simply reasoned and wondered if she was Li Mei''s sister ~. Midorihe, I can detect the malice directed at Midori, but the faithful have no child to malign me. Of course, Sister Apricot and Sister Li Mei are different ~. But Midori has no malice, and I can think of anyone who leaks information about the denomination outside. Sister Apricot, Sister Laimei, and Viber."


    "Well, where are you going?


    Ask with the meaning of knowing a traitor and how to deal with it.


    "Huh? I won''t do any of that? Even if they interfere with the festival, it''s their own fault. We should just try not to succumb to internal interference. You can do whatever you want to them, and you can do whatever you want to Li Mei sister ~"


    Apricot and Li Mei return the answer as they expected. The stance of wanting any kind of good fortune, but doing it as you please, does not remain with the faithful alone, nor does it turn into friends.


    "But..."


    At that moment when the apricot tried to open its mouth, the three noticed the anomaly that had taken place in front of them.


    That was just weird. As I walked, I didn''t care at all. There was no foretaste. I could even call it an anomaly. Because Midori, who instantly senses malice and intent to kill, couldn''t react at all until he saw the sight visually. The same applies to apricots and limei.


    He was thought to be a passing believer, a long man. Bumping and whining about something with a vain look, he let Midori and the three of them pull out their guns with dignity. Without any foretaste, without releasing the fine dust to kill. And straight from the front, I''ve pointed a gun at the three of them.


    (This guy was then...)


    Li Mei looked familiar to the man. A disgusting incoming hopeful named Ip Mountain. I was letting the signs of the residents on the back street drift, but I didn''t know he was really an assassin.


    The gunfire goes off. It is not caused by a man''s gun. It was caused by Li Mei''s gun, which was instantly pulled out. The man had frozen his vain expression at his place. I was at war with Limei''s divine speed of shooting, faster than I had already pulled out my gun and stood up, pulling out my gun and shooting.


    "Oh, is that the Summer Gun? I was surprised at what a Summer Gun was, but I actually felt like I understood the thoughts of the person who gave it that name. The name is full of strength. Expressions let the Spirit dwell in the name. Yeah, like I''m a maggot."


    Leaf Mountain drops a small tear bomb from the hem of his trousers and sprinkles tear gas in the hallway as he wraps around the solitaire that only he understands.


    "This place is a maggot-ran for once. Yikes!


    Shouting in a high voice, Ye Shan ran away with a grand turn of his back.


    "Laimei, sister! Don''t chase me!"


    Midori makes a sharp voice I''ve never heard before. Midori''s tenacious expression was also the first time that Apricot and Li Mei had come to your attention. I didn''t expect Midori to be so nervous and wary.


    "It''s an obvious trap. So..."


    I didn''t carry on after that word. Li Mei - No, even myself, because I felt it was dangerous to jump into that trap.


    "What, he... Grand from the front...... Besides, he wasn''t trying to kill at all."


    Limei roars. I was finally able to react at that point when I pulled out my gun. Until then, I didn''t care at all. Even if you can suppress killing, you can''t completely erase it.


    Even at the first meeting, Li Mei was full of gaps and surprised at the lack of sight, but this raid also increased and was unusual.


    "Yeah, I didn''t notice because I don''t feel like killing at all. Besides, I can''t even trace it from the spiritual world. I don''t recognize it. Spiritual waves don''t catch. I don''t seem to be using the technique to prevent it. Who..."


    "I took your picture for once."


    Apricot with his cell phone in his hand speaks up.


    "Best assassin I''ve ever seen."


    Neither Midori nor Limei answered anything to the apricot words. Though I fled immediately after being immediately counterattacked by Li Mei just flinched the gun, if the current raid was not by the front, but by the back and sides - I was thinking about it.


    "Let it be communicated within the denomination. I think I''m going to disguise myself. And in the future, we need to harden the guards more."


    "Yeah. Stay alert."


    Midori nods with a strange face at the apricot that speaks.


    "I left my reliance on mental waves, so visual vigilance is a hassle too ~"


    "You''re one weird guy. He''s a totally killable assassin, but he''s not after me from behind, he''s tearing me from the front... Are you too confident, stupid, or unwilling to kill?"


    And, Li Mei.


    "Wow... I didn''t mean to kill you, but I felt willing to shoot you. I wonder if I was just going to let you get hurt with a warning or something. But that''s..."


    That''s all I''m saying. Ridori squeezes his mouth.


    Midori could not recognize the current raiders as human beings. Midori''s ability to interfere with the spirit can only be attributed to humans or to demons and demons who are artificial creatures of almost the same spiritual structure as humans. I am not comfortable with animal counterparts with very different mental structures than humans, and have little effect on insects, etc.


    (Not a warning. It''s just a hunch, but I think he was willing to kill me. But I couldn''t read it at all)


    There is no answer for thinking about it. The next time I saw him, Midori decided to catch him alive and make sure he was who he was.

 252 4.

    In the mid-twenty-first century, a massive immigration policy, initially opposed by more than a majority of the population, took the form of a policy of targeting more than 80% of immigrants at the local level, in a way that convinced to some extent both urban people who did not want immigrants and local people who wanted labour because they did not mind immigrants.


    From the time of his birth, Gwen had received that all surroundings except his own were like enemies.


    Next to Euthanasia City - in a rural village situated on the border of the neighboring province, Gwen was born. Gwen''s mother was an immigrant. A common story in rural farmers. Recruit daughter-in-law from abroad for worker and successor desire. Common story.


    And the discrimination that occurs is another common story. A story that is particularly common in rural areas where the pressure of tuning is severe and is exclusive to those who do not follow it.


    In some cases, that would be particularly bad if immigrants were even involved in religious issues. Besides, only in that village, he watched Gwen''s family in his first case, such as the appearance of an immigrant and a child to draw the immigrant''s blood, with the eyes as if a dirty foreign body had been distracted.


    Fathers and grandparents did well to Gwen and his mother. The villagers covered me up. But the villagers didn''t seem to care about it again, and it hit them extra hard against the family.


    By the time he was tempted, Gwen understood the meaning of the word village eighties.


    Gwen had also been bullied by the children of the village. Parents were told to fight back, and the parents of the bullies greeted the house in a group. Even the village youth club pushed it with ghostly shapes. Dozens of adults push and yell at the house at the same time, just as the bullied child turned to the blade.


    In contrast, Gwen''s family shudders and flatly apologizes. Seeing that, in Gwen''s breasts, fear, anger and remorse were swirling violently.


    I was so reminded of what kind of world this village is and what kind of presence Gwen''s house is in that world that I was told I didn''t like it, and the feeling of blade to blade and other roots were lost.


    Since then, Gwen has begun to live the days of accepting misery and giving up.


    Foreign bodies in the village. Bottom line presence in the village. As long as you''re in the village, that can''t be overridden. Until we grow up and leave the village sooner or later, we must accept. I spent my days hoping only to grow up early and leave the village.


    When I had no choice but to be treated in the village, something happened that was Gwen I had intended to give up, but was reminded that it was just my assumption.


    My grandmother broke her body, and many times she fell, an ambulance came and went to Gwen''s house and became transported to the hospital.


    In contrast, the villagers cursed at the noise of the ambulance siren, the ambulance running many times and other embarrassment to the village.


    Towards Gwen as he walked down the road, the adults poisoned him that he had summoned a plague god because he was a child of different skin colors.


    I gave it all up, and I had no choice but to put up with it, Gwen, who was trying to assume that if I gave up, my unpleasant feelings would disappear, but in fact neither my anger nor my remorse had disappeared. More than ever before they had grown and even swirled in the Gwen with the intention of killing.


    (Why do people say so much just because they have different races and different skin colors? Even though he said he was an immigrant or something, he was born in this country and grew up in this country and has the nationality of this country. How can you just bully my family so much)


    Ask in your head. But Gwen already knew the answer. No, I was seeing through it. They do it because it''s fun. They clearly find joy in abominating the different and persecuting the abominable.


    (I want to kill you)


    Gwen was asleep, thinking so every night in the futon. I was squealing murderous words over and over in my head, toothpicking.


    "Yay, you can kill him ~"


    A beautiful girl who appeared in her dreams showed her teeth and laughed, saying in an open tone.


    "You''re not going to kill me now, are you? When the time comes, I''ll let you kill me. I''m sure you will. I let you see it in your heart. Yeah, he said they should die like that. Kill. Midori forgives. But this is not the time."


    I didn''t know when and what they were, but the words of the girl who affirmed her will to kill and encouraged her to murder healed and braved Gwen''s heart like this.


    Eventually, Gwen met the girl in her dreams every time she slept. She admitted all of Gwen''s anger, remorse and resentment. Encouraged, comforted me. It denied the village man and affirmed Gwen''s negative mind.


    Gwen had become eager to meet the girl in her dreams - Midori. I was wondering if it was a product of my convenient delusions, but even though I suspected that I''d gone crazy, such as dreaming the same dream every night.


    "If you were really there..."


    When Gwen hesitated towards Midori in his dreams,


    "I''m here. I''ll see you soon."


    He immediately told him so, bearded his mouth to the side and showed his teeth, showing his usual grin.


    The next day, dreams became reality, and Gwen left the village behind.


    I was worried about leaving my family behind. Because I knew that my family would be snored out by the villagers because of my evaporation.


    But still, I could not contain my joy that my dream had become a reality, let alone refuse that invitation.


    Gwen, who had been treated cold by everything but his family, was at first bewildered by the followers of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness.


    But I listened to the people who would tell me about my previous situation and tear me up, and the people who were in terrible straits with me, and I understood what this place was and what Midori was like.


    It seemed to Gwen that the presence of Midori, who was trying to bring those people together and save them, was equal to the goddess as well.


    "I was just like you."


    As with Gwen, a long-lasting man, obviously drawing immigrant blood, laughed lonely when he heard about Gwen.


    "There were times when I thought the world was an enemy. But I got out of it because I had a saving hand. In my case, it was Midori or the Lord now. You should take care of your saved life and enjoy your life."


    Gwen began to admire the man - Viper like a brother. He was the first respectable adult man I ever met.


    On the other hand, however, there were spoken occasionally that Vipers did not have very good feelings for the denomination. He was a Midori acquaintance, but denied that he was a person of the denomination even when he was in and out of the denomination.


    "You want to avenge someone, like the guys here, too?


    One time Viper threw words at me as if he had seen through Gwen''s strays.


    "I know you''re here because I have that feeling. I don''t deny revenge per se. But that''s all you''re sorry about, isn''t it? I don''t know what to say, but you look a little different from the guys here."


    "My family... I wonder if I''ll be sad. That''s all I care about."


    In response to Viper''s allegations, for the first time to anyone other than Midori, Gwen zeroed his true intentions.


    "What does Midori say?"


    "My life is mine, and I wonder if my family doesn''t have to capture me. But if it''s really hard, no one will blame you for quitting."


    "Uh..., ha-ha, that sounds so... So, what about you?


    At that time, Gwen couldn''t answer anything, and Viper didn''t come in any further.


    Behind Gwen''s strays, Midori set Gwen on the seat of a militant cadre and gave him the authority to command a large number of believers on Liberation Day. While Gwen remembers the joy and bewilderment, he nevertheless assumes the major role given to him.


    Gwen also felt in the wind that Midori, after spotting his stray, had sacrificed him to the cadre''s seat as if he were pushing his back.


    That is the answer given by the patriarch to whom he professes, Gwen received. But that hardened Gwen''s resolve, and that''s not true at all. Rather, it has been heavily discouraged as pressure.

 253 5

    Gently open the door and ask what''s going on inside from the gap.


    It''s dark in the room. I''m not turning on the lights. The Snow Oka Institute is underground, so it''s dark if you don''t turn on the lights during the day. In that dark room there was a figure stuck in the futon from day to day.


    "Oh, and what day is it? Looks like he''s back at his worst."


    True speaks to the Ayane behind it.


    "Before I met you, your father seemed worse."


    "I can''t think of a worse condition than being stuck in a futon and not even happening to a meal."


    True to retrieve dishes just outside the door in the room. I ate everything at once.


    "I just have an appetite, I wonder if it is. I hope it''s temporary."


    "I''m sorry your father took so much trouble."


    When he drips his head really sorry, he receives the dishes and Ayane leaves the spot.


    Truth was I wore a gips on my left arm. He was diagnosed with full healing for four weeks due to a simple fracture in the fight against the viper, but he''s in the lab, treated with a suspicious ultrasound device that speeds up the healing of the fracture, so healing should be faster.


    Tired of losing to Midori after a surgical trial, he seems to have been stimulated by trauma at that time and is completely depressed, leaving him in a dusty state in his room all day.


    "It''s time. We''re going in."


    Until today, it''s true that I cared about tiredness and let it go, but I could do errands that I shouldn''t let go of like this - no, I came up with errands that required exhausting force to be exact, so I was going to force myself to take them out of the state of pull.


    "True..."


    Unexpectedly, tiredness reacts lightly, getting out of bed and in a nice foothold, truly hugging. I really care about your tiredness this time, and I''ll hold you back softly with one arm.


    "Weren''t you the most powerful sorcerer?


    Ask Midori about his defeat. At least that''s what they call it in the backstreet and paranormal industry, and it''s the first time I''ve seen tiredness fight and lose, and I never really thought tiredness would lose.


    "My peak period was thirty years ago... because I am now weakened. You don''t even have 10% of the power back then. Maybe he''s weaker than Ayane..."


    "Is it caused by the battle with Snow Oka? He did something to me."


    "No, I''d say that too...... More than that... I was wondering if my thirty years of inactivity would be greater..."


    "That''s a good defeat. Why did you go out of your way when you were weaker than Ayane..."


    True to think of myself with a frightened look in my brain.


    "Um... I didn''t think I was losing my strength so far myself... and I wasn''t there. I mean, I don''t want to go with Ayane and True. Didn''t you force me to push my back? Well... I was interested in Midori too. It''s this reincarnation I used to know, right? And... trying to pull it off, to my old self... whether I feel guilty or not, until I fight... I didn''t hate it... As for those who bear Shizuno''s name, such as the patriarch of cult religions who plot mass terrorism... the feeling that they cannot be overlooked is also in that institution... because it was boiling well to see how she would speak... So I was feeling like I had to stop, and I still fought seriously for this..."


    I listened, and the truth is, I only reviewed my tiredness a little bit. On the other hand, he tried to get through his will, his insistence, his muscles and his good sense.


    "You''re sorry to back off like this. Even for you. No, now I want to take your revenge."


    "What are you talking about... They''re the ones with the past, aren''t they?


    After receiving thoughtless remarks, Tired turns his eyes round.


    "That Midori guy, he''s unforgivable"


    It was taken from the tired eye that the fire of quiet anger was indeed shaking behind true black eyes.


    "Sure, you''re a creepy, depressing, troublesome guy, but you''re trying to break through the shell, insult me about you, and use your ability to peek into your mind to go through parts of your mind you don''t want me to touch or have nightmares? I can''t forgive you for imitating such a bastard. I knew I''d take your revenge."


    Not the usual pale way of speaking, but rarely putting it into words with strength. Truth is, tiredness felt so joyful to tear again, that at the same time lust began to rise and erect.


    "Fine...... I can''t believe the revenge. My heart was weak and I lost... that''s all I''m talking about. Even over there... he didn''t really try to break my heart, he handled it... That kid... is Shizuno''s sorcerer, and for once... he''s like a descendant of mine, so he doesn''t want me to kill him... too. Besides, I wonder if that reason is hatred for a reason by an impudent ancestor..."


    Truly supple and sweet, but tired stills true.


    "Still, you can''t keep quiet with your family hurt and insulted. As far as I''m concerned. You don''t have to kill me, I''ll punish you and make you apologize. I mean, don''t push it weird."


    True to push the tiredness of blatantly rubbing the uplifting of the groin through the evil.


    "... it''s easy to say with your mouth, but when it comes to that kid''s power alone, it''s also a top step two in the overlife... it''ll be comparable. In fact, you''re breaking me in step two... It has tremendously powerful powers, even in the paranormal realm. It doesn''t matter how much you scratch in the true nature of your life..."


    "It would be you and Yukioka who have been saying from day to day that even those with extraordinary powers will have any chance of winning depending on their intelligence, luck and courage. And in fact, I couldn''t beat those guys."


    "But Midori has a dimension... different. She is... over-life, just like me and Junko. In the species of man, he went to where he came from. Those with paranormal powers are also pinkier. In those who simply possess the power of the alien and those who spend many times more time than the life expectancy of an ordinary person�� who have worked out that power of the alien, it is more than an ant and a statue�� it is a difference. Think of it the same way you''ve seen a magician, an incapacitated person, a mouse with extraordinary powers�� no."


    "Look at you and Yukioka. I know that. It''s impossible to think in common sense that those who don''t have any power can challenge them to win. But I don''t know until I try. It''s not like a game where you can definitely compete just by going up and down the numbers. It''s a real fight. There''s got to be as many means as there are."


    I just heard so much true talk, I thought tired. I wonder if the only thing I really want to do for a moment is fight my revenge and win the overlife.


    Of course there will be a nuance of adversaries, and it would be sincere to remember Midori''s anger, but he felt that, like he wanted to dash it and fight it.


    "Besides, in the future, I want to fight the transcendental bastards to defeat Snow Oka without skin, and to protect Snow Oka when he encounters enough enemies to go into crisis, so that he can win. That guy is the practice bench. I also want proof that I can defeat the transcendental temptation."


    (Oh, I knew you were the main one...)


    Really, tiredness sighs when you tell the truth lightly.


    "Do you have any ideas?


    If this happens, you won''t listen even if you stop because of your true personality, and if they are that Midori, they will add and subtract, so tired of listening to you by deciding that there is no danger to your true life. But you will soon know that it was a mistake.


    "For now, the measure I came up with..."


    Then when I heard the true stated measures, Tired was taken aback.


    "What do you think? Wouldn''t the technique be able to seal it?


    "I think I can..."


    "Right. In the meantime, let me experiment with you to see to what extent the technique will be unavailable."


    "What...? Me...?


    Now I''m tired of blues through being taken aback.


    "Naturally. I''m going to take your revenge, so it''s clear that you''re going to work together as an experimental platform."


    "No, I hate you... it''s true that you''re breathing, and I don''t want that..."


    "That''s right. You do it because you''re insulted and hurt and I''m upset. But you''re not irrelevant, and this place should fit what I do."


    To too lame a rationale, exhausting.


    (This kind of simplicity and fortitude hasn''t changed since previous life...... no, instead of not, true is much worse than your head......)


    I deeply regret what I said I could do. I even wanted to rewind it if I could rewind the time.


    "I do think temporarily the technique... will be sealed. But... Midori was born... no, she inherits and prepares herself with her soul, her own abilities... cannot be sealed."


    Tired of getting back on your mind and explaining.


    "Surgery is a miracle that uses procedures such as spells, rituals, spells, marks, etc. to open channels to the paranormal realm by concentrating the spirit. But the pure supernatural power provided by the flesh and spirit does not require such things. It''s the same feeling that normally moves your hands and feet. Immediately activate. For this reason, in some cases the power is inferior to the technique, but Midori''s power is definitely powerful."


    "The power to read people''s minds or drag them into their dreams, which has been a cause of exhaustion"


    Tired of the true word snorts.


    "I''ll have to live with that."


    I don''t really think specifically about how to endure it. I have no idea what it is in the first place. I''m confident if I can handle it in the mood.


    "But... unless you''re also a Shizuno sorcerer, for all those mental attacks..."


    "Even you, the founder of Shizuno, couldn''t stand it."


    Truth is, it was true that I wanted to say, "It''s no wonder you in tofu mentals can''t stand it, and it''s not an indicator of comparison," but if you mouth that, it''s going to be depressing and confusing again, so shut up.


    "No... As one way of mental defense, Shizuno''s sorcerer uses something called a second brain��, even if the body''s brain crashes, it is a backup�� with a second brain, the body and spirit can be controlled��. I... I lost because Junko destroyed it and I didn''t have it."


    "Can''t you make that anymore once it''s destroyed? Or spend more than thirty years?


    "On the smallest scale, you can do it in less than three weeks...... but its...... annoying to make it again......"


    "I''ve been getting frustrated talking to you a lot lately, but are you going to stand up and go for it?


    True to mouth irony without indulgence.


    "Well, if that''s all a powerful and incomparable guy would be a good mock fight. With Yukooka and his vengeful opponents who don''t even know his name and face yet."


    Tired of hearing the true words and shutting up. Seeing the tired reaction, the truth sighs in my heart.


    "Neither you nor Yukioka know and tell me, but we''ll always see each other. I''m sure."


    "I have a real desire for you to put Keri on... right. That''s why I - I''m sure Junko... don''t talk about it. It''s not from our mouths that we know the truth�� we should find out for ourselves��"


    Tired of saying so looked straight at his true eyes with a rare and serious look.


    "I have doubted, betrayed, hurt, and destroyed those who should not be doubted. My raison d ''��tre is that redemption. We have the strength to do so. But that''s not a modified procedure for Yukioka. That''s all I''ll ever admit. It''s just mean."


    True to speak with dark determination.


    "I didn''t break it completely. Shit...... You''ll get it back."


    Tired of throwing words that are neither comforting nor encouraging, but the truth is unresponsive.


    (I can''t believe nothing broke... I don''t think he''s here... True is just taking it personally......)


    It gave me a worrying look, and tired thought.

 254 6.

    The meeting room of this House of Megalodon of Thin Happiness - the usual militant executives, accompanied by Erica, Gwen and four of the patriarchs Midori were about to take their seats and an important meeting was about to take place to decide on a concrete plan for the day of liberation.


    "I didn''t know that maggot-man was a killer. I had no idea. It was suspicious, but it didn''t feel dangerous at all."


    Accompaniment roars. The three accompanying men and the dog owner have witnessed a sudden appearance in the room and a meaningless dialogue when we were meeting here before.


    "I have drawn the attention of the faithful, but there have been no reports I have seen on the premises. Didn''t you go outside already?


    And, Erica. Since the apricots were taken in the photograph, they should be notified as soon as Leaf Mountain''s appearance is confirmed within the denomination.


    "I''m also concerned about the safety of the faithful. And anxiety spreads among the faithful. He said he''d been paying back every killer he ever discovered, but for the first time, he leaked it."


    (If Sacha''s on the account, she''s actually the second one ~)


    To the accompanying words, Midori whines without speaking up.


    "Well, let''s just decide who needs how many people and who we put in command of."


    Midori says, Erica and her companion snort. but I''m looking up at the void with some distracted face, as if I hadn''t only listened to Gwen.


    Only Midori noticed how Gwen was doing, but didn''t dare say anything. Gwen was still hesitant. To carry out revenge on the day of liberation.


    "In my case, I want to run a wide range of places simultaneously, so I want a lot of people."


    "It would be the same for all who want manpower. I can''t just split it more between you for a reason. We''re gonna have to do this with the number of people we''ve been given."


    In response to Erica''s request, her companion controls her with a blatantly grumpy face and manner of speaking.


    "I didn''t mean to."


    Erica making me laugh. But Midori was the only one who felt Erica remembering the intense frustration inside. My heart wanted me to have more people in my place. All of a sudden they were wasting it on me and I was in a bad mood.


    What Erica is about to do on Liberation Day is have a pair of believers go around kindergarten and nursery to plant bombs and bomb them all in unison during the day.


    It is not directly rampaging and killing people, so it is a strength to be able to lead the less trained believers and the less combatant believers. In that sense, numerical accommodation is best.


    "I could use a little shredding. I don''t feel like I should do as much as I can. It''s painful to be too sharpened, though. But at least they want to kill our neighbors and the youth gang."


    Gwen, who is not well and has never spoken before, finally opens his mouth and spills a smile.


    Gwen''s aim was the massacre of the inhabitants of the village where he was born and raised. Of course my own family is going to take it off. Revenge for the village that has tormented us all so far. I still have the manpower to do that. I know how many people I can kill when I''m on my own. There are a lot of people in that village who want to kill you.


    (For a moment, the three of us here with the Princess in the cadre, the vengeance is particularly strong, and we need manpower for vengeance purposes, so I dare you to stay in the cadre and put yourself in a position where you can lead and direct a large number of believers?


    Gwen secretly thought so.


    "I mean, if you want personnel, can we also turn the people who have a personal purpose? I can help you later."


    and Gwen to propose. The followers of the executives did not have a particularly clear purpose, as long as they were slaughtered on Liberation Day. Those whose purpose was clearly defined at the individual level were to have them rampaged individually.


    "It''s not bad, I''d say, but I''m not exposing myself directly to Erica, or Gwen, who does it in a sparsely populated place, but I can''t do it. After I''ve accomplished my goal, I don''t think I can survive, or anyone I''ve joined. The place is the place, just what we do."


    Arm up and say accompaniment in a great tone.


    "I''m fine with that, so you can turn more to your companion and Erica if you have no plans."


    "Thanks, Gwen"


    Erica smiled and thanked Gwen for his offer, but her companion snorted small.


    "I wish I could secure the personnel I had planned. I''m not gonna take care of you."


    "No, I don''t think it''s about taking care of things like that."


    "Gum."


    He gets stuck in Midori, and his companion makes him scratch his face and roar.


    "Blah, blah, blah. I think it''s hard to help the faithful avenge one by one. The company they were working for, the circle members at the university, the relatives, the opponents and the motives vary, but I don''t want each of them to break out at the same time, rather than revenge one by one. If you act solidified, over time, you could be overshadowed, and then you''d be left with less of a believer behind in order."


    "Mmm, I see... boulders are princesses. well thought out."


    To Midori''s point, now accompanied by roaring in a different way.


    "Princess, by the way. I don''t just want the numbers, I want your help."


    Turning a serious eye to Midori, the companion said.


    "I know it''s a thick thing, but this is all I really want to succeed. My life so far, whatever I did, it didn''t work, but this time, I want to do it well. But it does have the power of a princess."


    "Wow, let me just ask you a plan. If my interest boils down, I''ll help you, won''t I?


    Only the companion had not yet spoken of his purpose or plan.


    "Actually..."


    The companion spoke of his purpose. Erica and Gwen turned to a mixed look of surprise and excitement, and Midori laughed with interest.


    "Interesting inside."


    "Please. Finally, at least I really want to do it at the end of the day! Use my life, I want to accomplish it! I want to burn my life!


    A companion who lowers his head vigorously and begs.


    "But if Midori helps, it''s hard to say that she did it with the help of her companions ~? That''s what I''m capable of. You think it''s cheating to assume that kind of help? Does Erica or Gwen want to see you?


    "If you ask me, I sure am. Yeah, you''re right. Exactly. But... I''m not sure I can fight it if it gets in the way."


    "My power for that certainty. So that the police can''t force it in. Yeah, that''s about it, okay? Sounds interesting, and I can help you. Ababa."


    "Thanks!"


    He held his fist unexpectedly to the joy of Midori''s consent, and accompanied him in bowing his head with momentum.

 255 7

    Where we specifically decided to organize the believers under whose command, the meeting of militant executives ended and the four left the conference room.


    "Ah, Viper''s brother. Just fine."


    Shortly after leaving the conference room, Gwen speaks when he sees Viper waiting for Midori''s escort.


    "Brother, no, no, no! Whoa, whoa!


    Suddenly, Midori, who was behind Gwen, gave an unintelligible roar with a disgusting voice, but all unresponsive. Look at that. Dori drops her shoulder.


    "Stop calling me that aniki."


    "Listen to me. I''ve decided what to do on Liberation Day. I knew I was going to avenge those guys. They''re going to kill the villagers who took our family."


    A viper who was grinning bitterly, but when he heard Gwen''s words, that grin immediately caught on and he became a true face.


    "So, if you don''t mind, I want Viper to come with me. I''m comfortable with my brother."


    He drops the tone of his voice with a little hesitation, says Gwen.


    "I refuse."


    Gwen snorts at the viper, who emits a grumpy, extremely dossy voice.


    "Can you avenge the people in that village and make you happy? You think your family''s gonna get paid for that? Does your family know about it and praise you for doing well?


    Not only his voice, but his expression and gaze were obviously scary substitutes, so Gwen completely constricts and pushes him to shut up.


    "You always cared about that, didn''t you? Have you abandoned that feeling? You''re not. You''re still lost. Then we''ll never cooperate."


    "Well, why don''t you just throw away the stray and help me out?"


    Midori throws words that are neither helpboats nor tea stoves.


    "That''s not the problem. You shut up."


    Vipers to kick it off.


    "Heh, it was Viper who said it first. It''s pathetic to be denied by you, Gwen."


    Midori points that out, and Viper looks like a bad guy.


    "If Viper would come with me, I thought I could get rid of the stray."


    Nagging, Gwen whispered.


    "Hey, you know, it''s probably sweet."


    Back to back with words, Gwen was surprised by the kind voice he''d never heard before.


    "I know how you feel. But when you hear that, you won''t be able to flatter him. If I admit it, there''s no way you can admit you can run in the wrong direction."


    "After all, Viper thinks I''m wrong?


    "You know, I''m not trying to say that revenge itself is bad. I know you want revenge. I''m sure he''s still being hit. Revenge is not an act of throwing away everything else. But you''re trying to get rid of it. It''s ridiculous to take revenge in a way that throws your life away, too. I''ve done things close to it before, so I can tell you. Is your life that cheap? I''m talking about whether you want revenge by selling your life for less. You know what I''m talking about?


    Without answering Gwen''s question directly, Viper tells him this.


    "Viper doesn''t want Gwen to get his hands dirty. I''m worried about Gwen because we''re getting along."


    Put your hand on Gwen''s shoulder, Midori said.


    The tip of Midori''s gaze is directed toward Viper, and he looks at Viper''s illuminated and flashing face and laughs slightly strangely.


    "Well... wouldn''t it be nice to get lost until it''s too much? Then we''ll talk again. I''ll look at you too and decide what to do."


    Viper tells Midori with the intention of following Gwen in a depressed mood as she looks at Midori''s gaze and grin and looks disgusted.


    (Is it so strange for me to theorize about the vanity of vengeance? I''m the one with the revenge, the understudy, I''m the one with the mess)


    And I have a past where Midori had me take revenge proxy myself, so it''s terribly hard to talk in front of Midori.


    "So, what are Erica and her companions planning to do?


    Ask about the plans of the two people who are not already here. It would be ideal if we could learn more and circulate information to Li Mei and Apricot as well, and obstruct them.


    Midori had already nursed Limei''s betrayal, and Viper knew that, but given Midori''s character, he''s still going to divulge a little information, and most importantly, Gwen''s going to talk.


    "Eh..."


    As expected, Gwen opened his mouth and told him everything about it.


    (They''re kidding... But if you report it to the police via Li Mei, even if you know their movements beforehand, can the police keep it all under control?


    Knowing the different plan and its scale, Viper wondered.


    Signs in the first place. What''s a killer? Whether it is an electromagnetic wave, sensing slight air swings in your skin or body hair, how does science still unelucidate signals produce, are you a psychic, or all of them?


    Either way, they are recognised as something in the back street, and it is said that complete annihilation is impossible.


    At least as far as intent to kill is concerned, Midori can be reliably perceived by the spiritualists. You can never hide it. It is unclear whether you are a spiritualist or not, but many people can sense the moment the awareness of taking a life occurs in the brain of someone around them, even if it is not Midori. I wear it very naturally if the hands on the back streets.


    Also, if you are an overlife with a lot of experience in the training ground, you can feel the willingness to kill directed at you wherever you are in the world. Having made many enemies and yet continued to live for a long time, they have worn such antennas naturally.


    But he did not even make Midori, who excelled in his ability to manipulate the spirit, aware of the intention to kill Li Mei and Apricot.


    "That''s because I''m a maggot. Uh-huh. Uh-huh..."


    That''s what Ip Mountain thinks. I am a maggot in the shape of a person. That''s how I recognize myself. That is why it is not recognised by others. Killing will never be read. That''s how unparalleled talent is in the hands of the assassin, who is utterly incapacitated to kill.


    "But... I seemed complacent. It tasted bad on the boulder when I came from the front. Woohoo... This is a testament to my soul being maggots"


    Ye Shan was currently in a state of drawback in a place where photographs appeared in the denomination and could not act and were not visible to the people on the property.


    Specifically, in a large garbage dump, simple dwellings were assembled with large garbage and pulled into it. To look at it all the time, it just looks like garbage is being placed, and no one thinks there are people in there.


    "Exactly what maggots deserve. I guess..."


    Sitting with long legs bent over her knees in a narrow space, Ye Shan kept talking to herself about bumps.


    "You''re just going to have to do this until it''s almost cold. No, wouldn''t it be cold? What should I do? It doesn''t taste good to have a known face... Woohoo...... I don''t know what to do"


    Ye Shan keeps bumping and talking to herself.


    "Then I will remain a maggot forever... Being a strong, beautiful and brave fly, I can''t fly around the sky freely...... I... peel out of maggots and fly. That''s why I''m here. Yet..."


    Ye Shan then spent the entire day nodding and having a dark face, continuing to speak to himself that only he could understand.

 256 8

    That night, the apricot left the facilities of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness and headed to the excellent town of Euthanasia.


    I had a date scheduled for tonight. Rarely was he speaking from the apricot because he was all about taking care of Midori and was shabby these days without a call from the truth.


    True and face-to-face since he was wounded in the battle against Vipers and returned from a denominational facility to the institute. It has not been such a long time, but it has been a long time since we have met alone.


    It was no different from the usual true except I was playing gips. The conversation really makes me thin happy megalodon-related, but I can''t help it. Usually, backstreet-related conversations dominate. We don''t have a common hobby, so we don''t have much else to talk about.


    Dinner and go to a hotel. Do what you do, date a very normal evening. But between apricot and true, the act of pinching a meal itself is frivolous and unusual. Because I usually just have to do it. That''s almost just true convenience, too. Apricots also hang out with each other knowingly.


    I think of apricots every time they really hold me. He said that what he was asked for meant that he had killed someone again.


    How many nights has it been? And I wonder how many people you''re killing. Every time I become aware of the fact that I am taking someone''s life, causing my soul to smell blood and nitrous smoke, and infusing myself with life, Apricot really remembers the refracted joy.


    But at the same time, I became aware of this. Who are you killing for?


    At first I felt only superior pleasure just touching it, but gradually I had to be aware of it. As the degree of joy intensifies, as the body develops, so does its awareness as it solicits feelings for truth.


    The answer is clear from his street name. And I remember intense jealousy, but I was afraid that my current relationship would break, and I couldn''t say it, but...


    "What makes you work under Junko Suzuoka?


    An apricot looking at the ceiling while in underwear on the bed hits a question I''ve never wanted to ask and couldn''t ask. I dared to touch what I never touched because it seemed like a nuclear mine that was going to end their relationship.


    "Shit - I guess. Well, there''s a lot going on."


    The truth, already dressed and sitting on the bed, answered. The content of the answer was vague, but it has been answered immediately without precipitation and without any hesitation.


    "If I asked you not to, would you stop?


    "Don''t stop."


    More instant answers are returned to the further inquiries we have penetrated. Apricots got a little decent, with instant answers that didn''t think about anything and didn''t even consider the other person''s mood at all.


    "Don''t you like her?


    In a surprisingly mean tone myself, the suspicion that had always been in the apricot came out with his mouth.


    "We''re done. We''re friends. Whether you have thoughts or not. I''m dating an apricot now."


    I finally think there''s something really wrong with the apricots here, peeking into the apricots and telling them in a serious tone sometime.


    The last word echoed the heart of the apricot. Now another self in my heart had warned me that I should stop this conversation, but push it over and go further.


    "Which one do you like better?


    Apricots could not stop the rampage, even though they had already heard the answer from the truth. Reason is meant to work properly. Nonetheless, I''m messing around with a mine that I don''t know when it''s going to explode.


    "There''s nothing you can do if you doubt my words, but they''re apricots. That''s why we''re touching each other. Now I''m just looking at apricots."


    I couldn''t believe the word in apricots. No, I didn''t think the truth was lying, but in the depths of my mind I didn''t even realize the truth myself, I was guessing that my heart would be something different.


    Even as I''ve been dating, I''ve been thinly guessing. That''s why I can''t forgive you. That''s why I keep messing with mines. You can explode if you want. I want to keep the mines themselves cleared with my own hands.


    "Well, what if I told you to break up?


    "No. I''m telling you it''s serious. I have three things to do. Until we do that, we won''t change our current position, and I want you to cooperate with Apricot for that."


    "You mean the bullying is also included in the purpose?


    "Oh."


    True to snort.


    "To be honest, I also want to be deeply connected to a person named Yunzuka Apricot, an informant. It''s very comforting to have a trusted collaborator."


    The rationale can also be seen in apricots. The relationship between me and Li Mei is right.


    "That''s plus, for abnormal lust processing."


    I didn''t say this ironically. I joked and said. I thought apricots wouldn''t matter if it was a tool for that or just a sex friend, but I was glad from apricots that Truth needed my abilities as well.


    Besides, he was also meant to be a proper lover. And after we''ve revealed everything, we''re asking for your help.


    "Is that lust acquired?


    Apricots are also a substitute for avoiding touching on the expensive topic after a true murder. But if it was true now, I felt like you could tell me if you asked.


    "From time to time I was driven by an uncontrollable urge for sex and violence, long before I fell into the back streets. It''s so uncontrollable with reason and reason. If we don''t kill each other for a long time, don''t even happen now and then. Violence is not the only thing. And an impulse for sex. Driven by the urge to force a woman to become devastated. That''s true today. Even if I didn''t kill anyone, I''d save my lust on my own."


    True to remind me of the Moon as I speak. I truly know what it''s like to be a good moon who couldn''t contain murder. Even if you don''t want to kill me, you can''t indulge in the urge to boil from within. In the case of the Good Moon, the reason was obvious, but the truth is I have no idea how I am able to do so.


    "I heard you have?


    "What happened then is still scratching. It''s not funny to say that the perpetrator was hurt, but" "couldn''t you stop it?


    "I wasn''t even willing to stop it. I can''t wait to hate you."


    Apricots that surprise me what hatred means.


    "I know too much about you. You want me to work with you unknowingly, with all three purposes and involvement?


    "No way. I want to work with you after we''ve spoken properly. I really need you to hear everything about me."


    I couldn''t tell you the truth. In fact, for true, it wasn''t something I wanted to tell someone. I need to dig up my nasty memories.


    Apricots get up and get out of bed and put on their clothes. I pretend to be calm, but I feel a little confused in my head. Seeking help from yourself is something that''s really important - that''s all. But the bullying is definitely something that involves Junko Yukioka.


    "What can we talk about now?


    "Rather, now is the perfect opportunity for that. Flow wise. I was hoping to talk to you someday."


    Then the truth is, I started a long story. Starting with my old story, I talked about it all without covering it up, even with three purposes, from why I fell in the back street to why I was at Junko''s.


    By the time we talked, it had been quite a while. The truth was that he had occasionally collapsed Pocaface, and he had strength in his voice. When I plugged it into the nostalgia of something I didn''t want to recall, my emotions naturally appeared. Listening to the story, the apricots also convinced me of true natural emotional expression.


    After listening to all the true stories, Apricot was silent for a while, but eventually he opened his mouth and said:


    "I know what you mean, but it''s hard to find out."


    The first of the three aims was to protect the existence of Junko Yukioka. This is something I knew from a true standpoint. But before and after I heard the true memorabilia, the nuances I could receive were completely different.


    The second was a substitute for revamping Junko to quit Mad Scientist. True himself had told me many times from the beginning that he was an unfaithful hound, and even when we met, he had acted separately from Junko by calling it a game, trying to keep the target ahead of Junko. I guess you recognize him as someone to cross.


    True said it was a substitute for ending my friendship with Junko, but I don''t think so very much. At least my thoughts haven''t disappeared. In a way, then, there are stronger bonds than sex. But the truth was that he didn''t realize it himself, and it was in the eyes of the apricot.


    "What is it? Did I say something strange?


    "Nothing Me, Still Fine...... I have jealousy and regret but I still don''t want to lose it if it would be second or sex friend"


    Apricot with a trembling voice. My hands are shaking slightly too.


    "So why does that happen? I don''t think that way."


    "No, that''s what I''m talking about"


    Smiling masochistically, the apricot tells clearly in a careless voice.


    "But now I know how you feel. Same as you''re interfering with Junko Yukioka''s side. We want to protect Midori and stop Midori. It''s a tough story."


    I truly questioned whether that would be the same as it was fulfilled, but I dared not speak of denial. I thought it would be more convenient if the apricots really thought so.


    (Or you could be telling me stories and lying to me, and maybe the opposite is true)


    The discomfort the apricot had shown itself earlier - I had witnessed it and had really begun to wonder about the apricot. At least you''re not going to be my biggest understander.


    It goes without saying who the greatest comprehender for true is today. But if you try to be true, it doesn''t change who you want to rely on.


    "What do we do? Will you help me? If you don''t like it, you can say no clearly. I don''t want to change our relationship."


    "Honestly, I''m not going to get carried away, but I''m also going to ask you so far and say no... No, what kind of cooperation do I have to do in the first place?


    "I can''t say exactly. I told you earlier. I just want you to help me as an apricot informant when I need you."


    (What''s that?


    Hearing that, Apricot weakened. Especially not the same as before. I was wondering what kind of unusual demands I had because it was something I would tell you.


    (There''s something wrong with this kid, too. It''s absurd. Yeah, it''s out of line. But......)


    Apricot thought it was unnecessary to point out that "I am no different than before" if Truth were to think big and treat me as a comrade with special regard and be aware of me, and decided not to say anything. I feel somewhat happier that you are aware of that.

 257 9

    Defeated in the battle against Midori, Yukiko Du was imprisoned in one of the main rooms of the denominational facility. There are no boulders, so lock the original small room from the outside and connect it in chains so that it is not easy for the lucky child to escape.


    That said, this chain seems to be a crook, and if you exercise the technique if you cannot escape, Midori''s spell on the chains that are connected is activated, and something bad happens. The same goes for trying to break the chain.


    The chain itself is quite long and can go to the toilet and bathroom installed next to a private room, even if it is connected. It delivers proper food as well as household goods. At a time when you take a lot of care of yourself, the enemy, you can ask about Midori''s character.


    "Junko Yukioka is a good Berry Berry man and a bad Berry Berry man. Good and evil, kindness and cruelty, because they are intensely and extremely inner. So I can be an enemy but also a friend."


    I remember the words the principal Sister used to say to me. While inciting the fanatics to take revenge on the world, is that adorable patriarch who gives the utmost care while imprisoning himself, the enemy, the same race as it is?


    I hear a knock. Yukiko guesses whether he''s probably a viper from the way he knocked. Viper and Li Mei are in charge of bringing meals and household items to Lucky Son here, which would be able to counteract Lucky Son during the event.


    You don''t have to break the chain, but if you''re a believer who lacks combat power, you can take it hostage enough, but if you''re these two, you can''t do that on a boulder.


    "Go ahead."


    Encouraged, a viper with dishes enters the room.


    "What''s wrong?


    Anyway, the dark-faced viper takes a look and speaks up.


    "Ah? I won''t..."


    It is sinking from the sound of returning it. Seems like a man who doesn''t like to hide his emotions.


    "Shall I try that? Isn''t this about Gwen? I admired you. It''s depressing how a girl like that gets suicidally attacked by the doctrine here, isn''t it?


    "I don''t know why I run into all those nasty potties and crazy kids."


    Vipers tongue-in-cheek at Lucky Son''s pointing, distracting her gaze and putting her head on her disgusting face.


    "If you''re resistant to taking away the future of kids like Gwen and Erica and driving them to hell, help them."


    Instead of being sarcastic, Sachiko asks in a sincere tone.


    Vipers exhale loudly and place dishes in front of the fortunate child. And I closed the door so that the conversation wouldn''t leak outside, and I stood in front of the door for a few seconds, and I was thinking...


    "For once... I''m going to"


    With a bitter face, Viper said in a squeezing voice.


    "I don''t agree with what Midori is doing. But you can''t stop him by cutting him open and hostile. He''s been a douchebag since I was a kid, and he''s a benefactor. He''s been reincarnated in between."


    I''m not even a winnable opponent by cutting him in the front in the first place, but more than that, I don''t think Viper wants to be openly hostile. Even at the moment we are already committing an act that is tantamount to betrayal, but there is also resistance to it.


    (Makoto Aizawa seems to be obstructing his husband when he doesn''t like what Junko Yukioka does, but does he always feel this way? Or are you fundamentally different from me in your thought circuit?


    Reminds me of a conversation I had when I first met True. From the viper''s point of view, it is heartbreaking to work treachery against those close to you, no matter what the circumstances.


    "I''m going to do what I can. I won''t let Midori do what she wants. No... you''re not. It''s not like he wanted this from the beginning. Something went crazy one way or the other, and this is what happened. Well, there''s no way Midori''s guilty of hitchhiking without trying to stop him."


    "Can you tell me exactly what you''re going to do?


    For some reason, the viper will have a flashing face when asked by Lucky Son.


    "You potties are always like that. I don''t have to satisfy you or make you feel safe or convinced."


    "I can''t do anything in this position. I want to feel safe."


    "If you don''t care where I said it, you''re just talking about putting it on your ass. Potty is such a creature. I mean, it''s not like I''m working on it."


    Leaks of information and meetings with the police are mainly conducted by Li Mei. Vipers only do auxiliary things, such as gathering information within the denomination. It is unclear what will happen in the future.


    "If you fail, wait there until the end. I have a good report coming."


    "Can I help you with something, too?


    Sachiko speaks to the viper who tried to leave the room.


    "Are you serious? If that''s the case, I''m out of my way."


    When he threw up in a frivolous manner, without waiting for Yukiko''s words, Iper stepped out of the room and closed the door.


    (If you think rationally, you should sneak me off and put me on your side. Although of course it''s a story on the assumption that you can trust me)


    He was walked away with a keen attitude before showing that credibility, and Yukiko took a heavy sigh.


    What was Daikichi''s greatest misfortune? That you weren''t blessed with your surroundings? Is that his own antisocial thought circuit? His own irresistible clumsiness and poor procedure?


    I can conclude with all of them, but maybe if not one of them, the life accompanying them would have been a little better.


    The accompaniment hasn''t worked anything out since I was a student. When taking the high school exam, I suddenly had a terrible fever, which resulted in tragic results and I couldn''t even go to the high school of hope. Before college exams, a one-sided girl was shocked by the case of her pregnancy and suicide, and after not making progress in her studies, her neighbor repeatedly fell asleep in class after being disturbed by noise in the middle of the night, waving violence at a cautious teacher and suspending her from school, and her parents and relatives were blamed for that. The club leaves repeatedly following seniors.


    Once my strong personality, I had no friends, and those who were about to get along once in a while soon left.


    He became depressed where he failed to get a job, and his companion became a drag. No effort is ever rewarded. There are also many cases of self-responsibility, but unreasonable obstruction due to poor twitching also comes in frequently. The imprint was made that whatever I did wouldn''t work, and I finally broke his heart.


    "Whatever I do, I move on to the worse."


    Without putting it in my mouth, at one point I put it in my mouth and mumbled the word over and over again. Towards something unseen, with plenty of curse.


    No one understood the feelings of such companionship. Ever since I was a kid - and that''s when I was little, I pushed the heartbeat that everyone was a loser against their companions.


    While the companion tried desperately not to remain a loser while savoring the hard feelings, the parents were people who did not praise the companion at all for any result.


    "Don''t be content with ninety points. We have to get a hundred points."


    "Three? It''s worthless, isn''t it?


    "Hey, did you get the top? But not unless you''re at the top every time."


    Always at this rate, only to stir up further efforts against the effort. While the accompaniment was also inspired by it and did not fail in its efforts, the personality aspect became distorted, resulting in a character that could not communicate well with others.


    "All people betray me. Bad luck always comes to me. I''m still working really hard on this."


    Even if the companion complains that way, the result will not follow. Nobody admits it.


    "Not hard enough"


    "This is what happens because you think badly"


    "The results are all self-inflicted. Don''t blame others or luck."


    "It happens because you''re a loud, mouth-watering pathetic person"


    Everyone denies themselves to the mouth. Decline to be the bottom line.


    I also know I have problems with my personality. I mean anything. It puts me out. Because of this, people are often seen as people who lack coordination and do not try to tame the air. In fact, it can be tailored to suit people, but the words that come out of the mouth are full of self-assertion, and others often have negative and skeptical things, so they are repelled.


    And seeing such an attitude as a disobedient person for not breaking it anywhere, and continuing to be slapped about it, my gaze and expression also became engulfed with arrogance and dignity.


    I don''t like that part of me with it, because people keep hating me because of it. I tried to fix it, but that was impossible. Because that''s how a man named Daikichi is made.


    It''s not easy to correct your personality. It may be possible to change it to some extent, but the fundamental parts that have been imprinted and shaped since childhood cannot be changed. Not to mention that there are only those around the companion who slap the companion, so it can''t even go smoothly.


    On the other hand, I''m not convinced when it comes to bad luck. I''ve been in so much trouble that I can''t help feeling the malice of my destiny for so long.


    Traffic accidents were experienced four times, once in a coma, wandering the frontiers of life and death. Three weeks later I finally woke up to my companion and the words my parents unleashed were "I can''t believe I''m in an accident at a time like this, he''s a useless guy to make". It was in the middle of a new graduate''s employment.


    I graduated from college because I couldn''t take my new grad''s insistence, and since then, I''ve continued to work, but I''ve been hacked away. During the interview, he was also told to pay attention, sarcasm and disgust, which again eroded the accompanying mind.


    After all, wherever I went and whoever I met, I recognised that I would always be denied, bewitched, cursed, mocked, and sinked into the abyss of despair.


    Relatives began to visit frequently with their drawn-out companions. Not to encourage, to curse, to mock.


    A very tough society for those who once took off the rails and dropped out. Exclusive society that cares about the public and discriminates with harmonious pressure. A society that cuts off the weak and discriminates against the weak and enjoys them. I felt so good about it that I didn''t like it.


    Everybody, he just slaps himself. Just deny it. Because I''m weak, because I''m stupid, because I can''t get results, I know for a reason that it''s natural to be denied.


    I regret it because I know, I can''t help it, I can''t wait to curse my helplessness and lack of luck for not being able to get the results I want, and I can''t wait to hate the people who get to know me, the weak, stupid bottom person.


    I don''t have it on me. I can''t forgive the person with it. There are more overwhelming people on it than I am, but even if I don''t like it, I become aware of it.


    "There are so many of them who are happy to do this in my suffering at the bottom of the dong"


    I let him dive into the futon in the room to the head and groaned so many times.


    I know the world is unfair, but I cursed my destiny and all the humans who are more blessed than I am because of why I am so down there.


    His life changes dramatically due to the fact that he meets one girl in his dreams, although his days of mourning and recklessness continue, and his life ends with nothing and nothing.


    At first I wondered if I was going crazy. Same dream I''ve had many times. A beautiful girl named Midori, who appears in a dream, never seen it in real life. The girl affirms herself, even though in reality there are only those who deny accompaniment.


    At last, paranoia and reality became indistinguishable, and the companion was desperate to finally suck. I was also desperate that I had a brain girl aspiration to affirm myself. I hated the existence of Loricon, but I actually wondered if I did too.


    Therefore, the companion did not accept Midori at first. I didn''t want to admit that I was out of my mind or anything. I didn''t even want to admit it was Loricon.


    But as we continued the conversation over and over again in our dreams, our companion also became open to Midori, and since the miracle of dreams becoming reality, our companion was completely heartbroken. For the first time in my life, I went out with the only person I could truly respect.


    Even after entering the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, a completely different world awaited it.


    No one tries to fool themselves. I don''t even look down. The dog owner used to make fun of himself and his companion responded muckily, but he found no malice at all, so he was comfortable with the conversation.


    Then he was sacrificed to the position of executive, and even a man obeyed himself. A large number of believers look to me as militant executives and rely on me. I couldn''t be happier.


    A companion whose life has changed and enriched. But the day of liberation brings my life to a close. I look forward to accompanying you. I want to be successful. I desperately want my life to end at its peak.

 258 10

    When Goku Himejima, the first patriarch of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, was in the other world in a car accident, the question of succession first surfaced within the Order.


    Three candidates were named. He was an executive as a friend of Goku Himejima, a person who was essentially number 2 who was taking on the administrative management of the Order, and Midori Himejima, his real daughter.


    The dog owner and the person who was number two declined, and Midori lightly became the second generation patriarch. If she was still a patriarch in elementary school, the followers of emerging religions on boulders could only be decorative patriarchs.


    But Midori did not become a patriarch of decorations. I chose the path to enjoy, to the fullest, the status of patriarch who has rolled in to me. She had that wisdom, and she was equipped with the techniques and abilities that were right for it.


    Unsurprisingly displayed in front of the faithful a sense of interest and life that they did not think of as children, and even captivated the hearts and minds of the faithful with their adorability and life nostalgia.


    He divided his spirit with the art of Shizuno, interfering in the hearts of others with his equipped abilities, and began to bring in those desperate for society as new believers.


    At this point, Midori was just serious about gaining the faithful as patriarchs and saving their hearts. I didn''t plan religious terrorism from the beginning. I wasn''t aiming in that direction either.


    Even in Midori''s heart, there was certainly a desire for destruction. Many of the faithful are desperate by the repression of society. If they had launched their lives as fireworks - the idea was stuck in my head.


    Ideas that Midori is supposed to have. The idea and end of Megidball, Midori''s favorite band. I was paranoid about combining them with the situation I have now.


    One day that delusion becomes realistic. Rumors spreading within the church also entered Midori''s ear. Rumor is that liberation day. Rumor has it that on this day, which Midori, the patriarch, has ordained, those who hold grudges against the world will turn their lives into blades of vengeance.


    Midori didn''t have such a plan or anything, and I didn''t know where such rumors came from at that point.


    But Midori would not deny it, and he recommended it to the faithful in the form of rumours, and preached the idea of destruction. Midori himself began to aggressively gather those who curse society.


    "What the hell are you going to do?


    The apricot, who heard the story of Liberation Day, went out of his way to the church to blame it on him.


    "Ababa, there''s a boat across the street."


    I looked up at the apricot face that seeped my anger, and Midori laughed as usual.


    "It was easy for Midori to deny it, but that''s how Midori felt in her heart, too. That''s why I didn''t stop it."


    "I have one, too. But if you do this, you''re in danger, aren''t you?


    That was the biggest worry about apricots. I don''t want to lose a few friends. I know what Midori is like. We also know that before that, parting will come for incomprehensible reasons, but that''s why we can''t shut up about losing it in another way before then.


    "Li Mei was angry, too. Unlike me, she has a straight temper, so it seems more unforgivable to be a murdering patriarch."


    "Li Mei''s sister must be ~. I think I''ve done something wrong."


    Midori really thought so when it came to being in a way that betrayed his credibility.


    "But me, you know, sometimes I think it''s okay for that to happen in the world. It actually happened in the last century. It''s not like that again. I want to make Midori Puluosu''s religious terrorism a festival that raises the fireworks of life more seriously. In the form of those who kill, and those who kill, will be killed because that''s all they''ve done. There ''ll be plenty of guys out there who do things like passing through, but that''s also, well, social evil karma."


    If it''s irrelevant, Apricot does find it interesting as a case. People enjoy people''s misfortune. A major incident in which a person''s life is massively lost makes it a story whining and intriguing. Either way, I enjoy it.


    But if it has anything to do with it from the beginning - let alone being a party to it - it''s not the story.


    "I''m sure someone will show up after you. You can''t keep a secret plan."


    "We''re all going to repel you, huh? Midori has so much power."


    "Still, you should put on your escort. Li Mei and Viper, too."


    "Surveillance under the name of escort."


    Midori laughed and said sarcastically...


    "At the end of the day, in the name of an escort, we all want to spend some time together."


    A grin disappears from Midori''s face at that word of apricot, giving her a look of sorrow.


    "You don''t think about preaching the joy of living, not letting believers go to death?


    Midori looked even more bitter at the apricots that hit the question that could be taken for granted, and he thought a little before answering.


    "Of course I did it at first, but I don''t know how to talk about it now. ''Cause this is how it went, huh?


    "If it''s possible, can''t you tell the followers of suicide terrorism that it''s worth living? It doesn''t have to be now. Use your abilities to touch their hearts directly just before they die."


    Midori the boulder and Midori the boulder also cease to be at the request of the apricot.


    "He''s... cruel, Sister Apricot. It''s the opposite of 180 degrees at the moment. It''s like letting them die in despair."


    "No, it''s not cruel, it''s not to despair. Because it''s that moment, and because it''s your word they profess, you can''t just end it with suicide terrorism. Wouldn''t it be unfair if I didn''t? It is unfair that you know the value and joy of life, but at first you even preached it to the faithful, and now you are only urging them to die. Because it is the word of a patriarch who believes, they also die convinced. Of course, it''s best to quit the suicide festival."


    "Heh... if I die in an instant and my soul flies to the Underworld, I guess I can''t do that either. It will only be for people who have had enough time to talk at the moment... If Sister Apricot wants you to do that, why don''t you do it as much as you can? Besides... I don''t think it''s a completely pointless act. If Midori''s words can be engraved into her soul''s record, she might be able to encourage her soul to grow and live a little more decent in the next life."


    Midori kept his promise to the apricot, so that he would automatically release his spirit, which divided him, into the spirit at the death of the followers of the leading group, and when he could afford to die, he auto-set to preach the value of living as well.


    There were many cases where I could not afford time to just nurse it, but if I could tell it at the end of the day, as the apricot expected, I would not despair, and I believed Midori and died convinced.


    "Oh well... I see what Sister Apricot is after. I knew it was cruel."


    At one point Midori told Apricot.


    "I wanted to show you everything about the death of the believers. You wanted me to have a breakup interaction with those guys. Plus, the reversal of the value of affirmation of life - I even clapped my hands back, and still showed those who believe in Midori and die. Wow, that''s cruel. For me. Terrible, Apricot Sister."


    Midori''s point had been made. The aim of the apricot was exactly that. I also knew Midori wasn''t an insensitive person who didn''t feel anything about it.


    "The weight of the people who will die believing in you - you should carry it firmly. This is a slight punishment I will inflict on you, which cannot be judged by law. So Midori... you want to live with it on your back"


    It was an apricot that stared straight at Midori and complained in the face, but Midori smiled and waved.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll make amends the way I decide. I''m glad Sister Apricot cares."


    As Midori''s determination remained unchanged, the apricot changed to a blatantly dark face.


    (True, sorry. I look like this too, and the truth is that I''m stubborn and clumsy. with my apricot sister.)


    I looked at it and apologized again in my heart, telling her without putting it to words.

 259 11

    They told me there was something I really wanted you to see, and Tired was led to a true room within the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Ugh..."


    The moment he opens the door to the room, Tired changes his complexion and groans, covering his mouth and nose with his hands. Because there was a strong odor coming from indoors.


    "Get in. I mean, smell it right. That doesn''t make any sense."


    True to encourage tired entry without changing your complexion at all. I''m tired of walking into a true room, wondering what the hell is going on.


    Even though it is usually a simple room, it is scattered with various objects. It looks like crap at first glance, but I can tell it''s something I took out of the equipment room.


    They seem to be making something, but most of them seem to be about to, and I don''t even know what they''re trying to make. What I can barely see is a gas can that I think has already been modified. Tired presumes that it would probably be a mechanism to explode and scatter something.


    The most noticeable of these is the drum can placed in the middle of the room. The source of the intense stench is also emanating from here.


    "So, sniff it right."


    True prompts again.


    Tired doesn''t like to get his hands off his mouth and breathe.


    "Ho ho, ho ho"


    Immediately after, tiredness coughs up hard. Have intense nausea and actually vomit. I even dizzied at how ill I felt and my consciousness was distant for a moment.


    "Success, I guess"


    When I see how tired I am, the truth groans, and I scratch my nagging tired back.


    "It works for you means it works for him, too."


    With a bright blue face, I said the truth as I rubbed my tired back that kept vomiting.


    "What do you mean...?


    Dropping gastric juice and saliva from the edge of his mouth, he raised his messy face with snot and tears, and tired asked.


    "I heard about Snow Oka eating Viper''s nerve gas and getting paralyzed. Overlife is highly resistant to the ability of illusion and shark systems, but a simple attack of physical action seems to be effective. Though it has regenerative capabilities, the physical neurological action - the damage to the function of the five senses is particularly effective."


    "Radiation doesn''t work... Major poisons can also be roughly deactivated... but the original formulation - drugs and poisons that have not been pre-immunized in the body... do work"


    I found out that this was the preparation for the battle against Midori, but I was tired of not knowing why I would keep such a bad smell in my room.


    The means by which those who do not possess extraordinary powers confront the extraordinary ones, which Truth told us so tirelessly the other day - it is an attack on the Five Senses. It was intense stimulation of vision, hearing, and sense of smell that caused flickering and disturbed mental concentration during activation of abilities. That is a way of examining literature that is truer than before and wondering if it could be used independently.


    Previously, even in the battle with the magician, he had killed before finishing the procedure, but this time the opponent cannot kill, and even if he is willing to kill, there is a greater chance of payback, the opponent is a strong person with different digits.


    Therefore, the truth came to me when I tried to put into practice the previously more contemplated method as one of the means for those without superordinary powers to confront the aliens.


    "That''s... Professor Migasaki''s..."


    I have tired eyes on the thickening landscape, placed in the corner of the room.


    "It''s a rocket landscape. I got it from Miyazaki, but I don''t know if I''ve ever had any use for it, it was heavy enough to carry it with me, and most importantly, it''s lame. But it looks like it could be used this time."


    A glance at it that feels flatter than a regular landscape, says the truth.


    "I''d like to hear your opinion, being a sorcerer, what do you say? Can you use the technique in this stench?


    "If they sniff something like this during the procedure, the procedure will be blocked...... right. In the meantime you won''t be able to use the technique itself for a while... Almost... it''s poison gas... but if you get used to it after a while, I was wondering if I could braid the surgery. It is only valid for a short period of time. Besides... it would also be an obstacle to the supernatural abilities of nature, unlike surgery"


    Tired gives opinions and thoughts, even remembering the headache. In fact, I suspect that some drum cans, which are the source of this odor, are also mixed with poisonous species.


    "It would suffice if I could figure that out. It''s not just an attack on the sense of smell. Attacks on sight and hearing are also combined to buy time to seal off power. Ideally in the meantime, we should take them out."


    "Is that the kind of operation..."


    "I have been trained to torture Snow Oka, so I am somewhat resistant to sound, but I have to get used to the smell early. Not just me, but you."


    "Are you really going by this means? What... me too!?


    Tired of shouting in surprise.


    "Because it''s your enemy, you''ve decided to cooperate, too. That''s why you get used to the smell too. Take this to your room, put it in your room and go to sleep."


    When I heard those words, I was sincerely tired of wanting you to stop being hostile for yourself anymore and want to cry.


    "Are you seriously going to fight?


    Apart from that, tiredness wanted to put a stop to the very fact that the truth was seriously going to fight Midori. I don''t think I can win very much. It can only be an unprovoked battle.


    "For example... do you think you can fight Junko and win?


    "I guess I can''t do it right now."


    True to admit it lightly.


    "Is that a monster equal to or more than Junko...... right? As I said before, the transcendent who has gone as far as he gets... what?"


    "You''re one of them, aren''t you? But even if I did it with you now, for example, I''m not willing to lose at all. I mean, that''s what I mean."


    I''m not sure what the rationale is, but I also think I''m tired that I would certainly not win truly, even now that I''m weak and have lost shards of my struggle. I''m not willing to buy a fight even if they sell it in the first place.


    "And. Sooner or later, the time will come for me to interact with Overlife more than once. I''m sure that time will come."


    Only one person can feel tired. Truth is hostile, the one who doesn''t know his face or his name. I only know what you''re assuming, but I don''t see who else the truth is assuming as an enemy.


    "If you''re on Snow Oka''s side, any day will definitely come. He draws. If I can''t do anything then, there''s no point in being on his side. Of course, Yukioka is going to change it soon."


    Hearing true stories, tiredness convinces me, at the same time, I am surprised and impressed that the truth has so much vigeon.


    "I''m an affordable opponent of that mock fight this time. That''s why I want to try."


    "Is it still that way rather than for me..."


    "It''s also for you. If you leave me alone, you''ll continue to be depressed again, so the main thing is to show me what I hate and cheer you up. At the same time, there are a few other goals."


    This fortitude and absurdity has not changed at all since the previous life. And there was another dialogue that bothered me. What''s the other aim? As far as some say, there must still be something.


    "What other aim...?


    "At the moment, it means secret."


    I couldn''t measure at all what the truth was up to, but I strongly wanted to keep an eye on the truth I was trying to build on with a view to the future.


    Thin Happy''s megalodon grounds are quite large, with fields of various varieties of cereals and vegetables on the grounds. Because the first patriarch tried to live a self-sufficient life in the denomination.


    Though it did not lead to complete self-sufficiency, the believers alone can bribe a considerable amount of food. It is now winter, so the cultivation of the fields is limited, but that is one of the tasks of the faithful.


    Although something called Liberation Day was raised, radical believers began to gather in the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, and combat training, etc., other times were Chie Hanayama, who was often messing with the fields.


    Though Chie vowed to avenge PTA extremists to avenge his son''s loss of life in the terrorist attack on Tokyo Dickland by PTA extremists, honestly, I doubt and was anxious to know how much he could do alone.


    The weapons were procured as requested, and I work hard every day in combat training, so I have some confidence, but I am still the only one who carries out terrorism.


    The same goes for the other believers. Each one tries to clear up some grudge, but largely individually. All the runners were like that, and many of them failed.


    The executives, on the other hand, have no avenge opponents, such as this in particular - they are trying to gather together those who resent society itself and do something big. I honestly don''t think it''s unfair, but I don''t really think about wisdom because I know Erica and Gwen directly and we''re close.


    "The Princess has been good with the executives lately, and she won''t speak to us."


    Resting in a chair in the entrance, an elderly male believer came next door and joked and said.


    Midori, while in the position of patriarch, remembered all the faithful, he was a child who spoke freely and was also interested in public discourse and so on. But I am in a hurry for Liberation Day, always acting with believers or bodyguards, even face-to-face, to the extent of greeting.


    "Hey. I should have done my best to be an executive too. Wow."


    Chie also smiles and speaks such a joke. I have no idea what criteria can be used by executives to install it, so I can''t even try to emerge.


    "Was Chie an individual vengeance group?"


    "Yeah, I want to clear up my grudges against the people who took my son''s life."


    "Right. Since I''m going with Erica, I wondered if Chie would come with me, but is it difficult for that reason?"


    Older believers who say sorry.


    "I was going to ramble on my own at first, too, but thank you very much. I decided to join the executive team. It''s more fun to be with everyone."


    An elderly believer speaking with a smile, Chie was a little envious. Because if I didn''t have the goal of avenging my son, I could be mixed with collective action.


    "Not everyone here will participate, but when it''s Liberation Day, I miss a lot of people, including you and me, dying."


    "Yeah. But it''s a decision. You''ll see me again in the afterlife. Or in the afterlife."


    Though Chie had conversations with older believers, it seemed to him that neither faith nor loyalty was enough. I have not abandoned the sensation of death.


    Since the patriarch does not blame such a human being, and on the contrary, he is a Frank Orpheus nori from the patriarch, from Chie, who has laddered through various emerging religions, it seems that the Megalodon of Thin Happiness itself is a much milder air than other emerging religions. Most importantly, I smile a lot.


    It is also all, Chie thinks, whether it is the power of the Patriarch. He who gives hope for the end to those who have flown here in despair. It is no exaggeration to call the appearance a girl or the contents an incarnation of a goddess. When it was a miracle in itself that he had met such a wonderful person, Chie was now grateful for the fate that had once taken his son.


    At the rough garbage dump, the man jumped out of the garbage with the roar.


    "Maggots return!


    A man calls out loud. Fortunately, there was no one around. Not fortunately for a man, but for a human being who has come to dump trash.


    "I saw it when it was almost cold!


    Looking up to heaven, man - Ye Shan assures me. The only rationale is the length of time I was nodding around in the trash, but I believed that and didn''t doubt it.


    "When you fulfill your mission, come! I had new power in this dump! With this, we can win! And I skin it from ugly maggots to beautiful flies!


    Ye Shan shouts with a rugged face holding his fists in both hands, making him look like a fighter. As a matter of fact, he''s been working on the operation for a long time, and he came up with something to use that he found in the dumpster.


    The burning fighting spirit can quickly disappear from his head.


    "I''m a maggot... Ugh... No one notices if you nod around in the corner. It''s just a miserable maggot to get creeped out, even if they notice."


    Returning to his usual shady face, he began to travel without anyone understanding him, whining to himself.

 260 12

    It was not until the day of liberation that the presence of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness became known to the public. Until then, doctrine, which the world had not only called its self-centered extremes, had been the subject of discussion.


    Precisely as soon as Midori became a patriarch, he became a recognized being in the world.


    Then, some time later, the existence of the day of liberation became apparent as those who carried out the first terrorist attacks began to emerge little by little and eventually became more numerous and frequent.


    The Apricots visited this church so long after the day of liberation was known.


    Since then, the apricots have been in a tight state to Midori.


    Apricots were mainly striving for the spiritual care of Midori, but the time with Midori was the longest.


    Two days prior to Liberation Day - I was still hanging out with Midori and Apricots, inside the main hospital of the denominational facility. Even if the assassins were to be sent, Midori would not be locked in his room, but would show his face to the faithful and greet them around. That would reassure the believers.


    Midori and Apricot walk shoulder to shoulder, behind which Li Mei glances. Alert is the assassin''s assassination without a sign the other day.


    "Heh, Apricot sister, you''re not well. Something wrong?"


    Midori speaks to an apricot that is clearly less mouthful than usual.


    I couldn''t get the story out of my head last night when it was revealed more than true, and it was a depressing apricot. There was more confusion than that.


    For a true purpose - I don''t understand the nerves that tell Apricots to help, too, to protect or revamp other important women. Or I overthink myself, and I also suspect that the truth is that I haven''t said anything strange.


    Thanks to my previous lack of love experience, I don''t know what''s right, but whichever is right or wrong, in any case the heart of the apricot remembers the pain as if a small firm thorn had stabbed deep.


    "I see. - You and your boyfriend are giddy."


    "Hey... I thought you didn''t read people''s minds on your own?


    With his hands on his chin, Midori groaned pompously, and the apricot thrust into him in a blameworthy tone.


    "Huh... I''m sorry. I didn''t read it consciously. As I said before, when you have strong emotions, you don''t have to be conscious and use your powers to flow through Midori on your own."


    To excuse Midori, the apricot exhaled loudly and calmed her feelings.


    "If you find out that you have this power, the mundane guy is leaving because of the creeps. But he seems fine."


    "Doesn''t it feel like we''re going to give up mode? And I don''t care what Midori knows, I don''t care if she''s a little wussy."


    Li Mei pinches her mouth.


    "The type that you can''t say by holding a lot inside like an apricot, on the contrary, is twice as strong as a person''s desire to let them know about you, and you don''t have to put it in your mouth to know, so it''s convenient to return it, right?


    "You..."


    I can''t argue with an apricot because it will be tannic to any Li Mei you want to say, or because it has a star on it.


    "I didn''t know exactly what you were messing with. Something about the bitterness and sourness of my sister Apricot. It feels like she''s drifting without you."


    "What are you talking about? So, what happened with the truth?


    Li Mei asked the apricot as she nibbled. I thought the apricot seemed to be a little more serious about it, but given Li Mei''s personality, I also know that it is an impossible order.


    "I don''t want to talk about it. When I talk, Li Mei is going to wake up and say something really unnecessary. I have a tendency to cage in because of Li Mei, who runs wild as soon as something happens."


    "I don''t care if they blame me. Well, I did say..."


    Li Mei''s words stopped along the way and his loose expression tightened all at once.


    The first thing I noticed was Li Mei. A long figure who hid his long forehead to his nose. Probably a rash. And a strangely bumpy coat and trousers. Because of those clothes, the shape looks too eye-catching. But due to the match in back length, and the suspicion of purposefully hiding his face with his hair, I am convinced that this previous raider - Ye Shan - would be disguised.


    I perceived Li Mei behind me nervous, and Midori and Apricot also paid attention to the man in front.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh. As always, there are no sign shards. It feels like I''m watching holography."


    Far ahead of the passageway stretched in a straight line - the center of the entrance. Quietly nestled quite a distance from the three of them, Midori says with an invincible grin in front of the disguised Ye Shan.


    From Midori, who is accustomed to perceiving people in spiritual waves himself, Ye Shan must not be felt as if he did not exist in front of him.


    "So, it''s still coming from the front. Fuck you."


    Li Mei slowly moves forward with a drink of outlet and a mixed look of killing, anger and tension.


    Not in a position where bullets can reach each other at current distances. No, it''s not a targeted distance, and because the hall is filled with believers, it''s an unfavourable position when it comes to shootouts.


    "Li Mei asked for an assistant. I''ll take care of this."


    One hand up, Midori controls Li Mei trying to come forward. Contrary to that, apricots trying to fall backwards.


    Shortly afterwards, a gunshot sounded.


    "Huh?"


    Three people who accidentally get to the point.


    As before, I didn''t feel any killer. There was no sign of shooting or dust. In fact, Ip Mountain doesn''t look like he moved his arm. It''s a long way from the effective range of the pistol in the first place. Except if it''s a sniper gun.


    There were other causes of distraction. It was not Midori who was shot.


    "Apricot sister...?


    Midori took her eyes off the assassin and couldn''t help but glance at the falling apricot as she bled out of her chest.


    Apricots fell, and at the same time Ye Shan fell. No - Ye Shan appeared with a sniper gun at his mid waist, a doll with a coat on it, about the same back length as Ye Shan, fell and hid behind the doll until then.


    The doll was found in the garbage dump. I used this doll as my dummy and thought it was available to hide the sniper gun.


    "Yay! Now I''m not a maggot anymore! Boo! I''m a fly! Boo-hoo! Flies flying freely around the sky!


    Leaf Mountain cheers with a joyful face as he rises up in momentum and flaps his hands to wings with his sniper gun in his grip. All of a sudden, the believers who were around them stared only at Ye Shan in surprise.


    "Terrible eh!


    Li Mei raises the roar of anger and runs down the aisle with the gun in one hand towards the entrance.


    "It''s a laugh to blade at me for being a fly!


    When he shouts something unintelligible, Ye Shan shoots with a sniper gun out of the side of the believer as a shield, carrying the believer who was right beside him.


    Li Mei identifies the muzzle and ballistics with incredible vision and approaches Ip Mountain as he skilfully steps.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent..."


    Lower your hips, braid your technique with the apricot dressed in one hand, and Midori casts a spell in a plundered voice. A small flash of light of a good number is emitted so that it follows Li Mei.


    At a range, Li Mei fired without hesitation that the hostages were being taken.


    Leaf Mountain was also guessing that a spot where his body was sticking out of the hostage he had taken as a human shield was being targeted. At the same time, if you see the effect of human shielding as low, Ye Shan moves away from the faithful to a position unseen from the aisle.


    The flashing group of three-day moon-shaped light that overtakes Limei and kills him at a fierce speed, in a motion as if each of them were willing, aiming at Ip Mountain, hitting from various angles up, down, left and right diagonally to Ip Mountain.


    Even though it was an attack that seemed to have no clearance to avoid, Ip Mountain twisted its elongated body cleverly and at an astonishing rate, causing all of the light to strike. Eventually the light loses its power and extinguishes.


    "It''s no use! I''m a fly now! There''s no way that a fly''s speed could lead to that kind of attack!


    Winning with a delightful smile, Ye Shan turned herself over and ran to the exit. Li Mei follows after that.


    Midori wanted to go after him too, but no, I actually tried to go after him, but he stops right away. I was on the side of an apricot that was obviously fatally wounded and wanted to see the end of it.


    "Apricot sister..."


    Drop your sunglasses and your thin eyes will be exposed, spitting a lot of blood out of your mouth, hugging an apricot that just stares at Midori''s face, gripping your hand hard.


    "You don''t have to say anything, do you? Me, this abominable power, because I''m going to use it super much. ''Cause I can feel everything that Sister Apricot thinks and thinks."


    In response to Midori''s words, a drop of tears spilled out of the apricot''s eyes.


    Apricot hearts flow through Midori. My thoughts on Midori, my thoughts on Li Mei, my thoughts on myself, and most of all, my thoughts on one boy.


    (True... you didn''t open your heart to me after all. I think that''s...)


    The strongest reminder at the end was true. Darkness of the heart in the truth. Apricots have felt it thin for a long time. It could also be inferred that it would have something to do with the purpose for which the truth was told.


    Truth is, I didn''t try to tell you about them. Apricots wanted to know that, and if there was anything I could do to help, I wanted to help, but I can''t do that anymore.


    I honestly want to help now that I said I felt terribly bad for jealousy and frustration when I heard the story. I want to look ahead together.


    (This... is that the Apricot Sister guy you were just talking about... You were with your ancestors the other day, kid.)


    The thought of apricots conveys everything to Midori. Apricots also found that Midori read it all. And knowing them all, while I was embarrassed, I was even relieved for some reason.


    "Live..."


    Shortly before the end of the day, the plundering voice leaked from the mouth of the apricot was clearly emitted towards Midori.


    "I don''t care how much you ask me..."


    Midori speaks toward the already soulless remains.


    "You can''t do that... You''re pushing me to death, and I can''t live."


    Believers gathered around him, but no one could speak to Midori, who kept staring at him dying up close in a half-nosed outfit with an apricot head.


    Princess, I heard you were attacked by a killer.


    Erica, an executive, called out, worried about Midori, whose apricots were dying and nagging, but couldn''t fail to hear the circumstances.


    "It''s okay now. The killer got rid of it. I''m not coming anymore..."


    At the same time as planting the cannibal fluorescence, Midori let the schizophrenia dive into Ye Shan''s head, so that he could only know the purpose of the opponent. At last, I erased my memory as a patriarch. There were many other things I wanted to do, but I couldn''t keep interfering with Ye Shan''s mind any longer.


    (It''s not just not making me feel any signs. Because of my crazy mental structure, my powers don''t reach well either. Two or more...)


    Above all, the touch with the spirit of Ip Mountain has subsided, and Midori has pulled back the schizophrenic body that dived inside Ip Mountain.


    "Didn''t you kill him? I told him to get rid of it..."


    Confused Erica. As long as you don''t finish off the killer, it''s a strange story to get rid of him, even though he''ll come to kill you again. But I can''t even pinch the difference in Midori''s words.


    (Yes, he doesn''t come here anymore. ''Cause his aim was, he was an apricot sister)


    With certainty Midori shrugged in her mouth. From the spirit of Ye Shan, we were able to obtain only information that his purpose was the killing of apricots.

 261 13

    Until a few days ago, it was even a Umetsu photovoltaic device that was staked out in front of the church headquarters facility. Recently, after being chased to prepare for Liberation Day, I often went back to the Euthanasia City Police Station and to Sakurada Gate.


    No matter how brainwashed politicians and upper management are, they are willing to keep in touch with each other sideways because the police can''t be holding hands without doing anything.


    I want them to do everything in their power to stop them when they make a move, even if they can''t stop a forced investigation into the church headquarters. Many police officers from every police station in the city agree, and a considerable number of police officers are likely to be able to be mobilized.


    An unexpected person contacted the Umezu cell phone. To meet the person, Umezu was waiting near the headquarters of the Megalodon Church of Thin Happiness.


    The person I hadn''t met in years looked completely the same as before.


    "Whoa... I''ve had a lot of dandruff while I haven''t seen you for a while..."


    But when the other person sees Umezu, he inevitably speaks of extreme feelings.


    "Leave me alone. It''s a sign that I''m working seriously."


    "You didn''t even say forty."


    Vipers laugh when they see Umezu with a flashing face. Actually my age is higher on the viper, but I don''t care what the viper looks like I''m in my early twenties.


    "Li Mei is taking it off now... I''m a little shocked."


    "Oh, I just got an email saying you''re the understudy for the meeting. And I asked why."


    Umezu narrows her eyes and makes her sad.


    "I''ve heard a lot from Li Mei. You were his best friend. I don''t care how much he''s depressed right now."


    "How long have you been dating Li Mei?


    Somehow I felt that way when I heard Umezu''s mouth, and Viper would ask.


    "Since he was a teenager. I only do muscular work, and Mon on the street who''s in trouble in backstreet relationships. He''s the one who was on the side of justice. Although I was a little anxious to hear that Li Mei was putting her shoulders in here. He was poisoned by this denomination until now."


    "If you''re the one who knows that much and you''re worried, don''t you mean you don''t trust him at all? Whatever."


    A viper projects a display into the universe.


    "Although there are angle difficulties in shooting with surveillance cameras in the denomination. Do you have any idea who this guy is? This is the guy who killed the apricot."


    "The police are supposed to use that dialogue."


    It was Ye Shan that was pictured on the display.


    Umezu opened his eyes for a moment. Vipers take a look when they seem to know from this reaction.


    "I''m not even caught up in the information network on the back street. Not even for some intelligence organizations. It''s rare in the back streets, you''re the type of killer who''s trying to keep his presence out of sight. I was wondering if it was a police information network."


    "Leaf Mountain... I don''t know if this guy''s work itself is very noticeable, or his name isn''t known because of the low number of jobs themselves, but there''s something to keep an eye out for. In any difficult situation, a tough opponent, I''m sure of it. We''ve even broken through that Silver Storm Hall main house escort."


    "The main house of the Silver Storm Hall..."


    When I heard about Umezu, Viper groaned. Silver Storm Hall is a family of centuries-old escort businesses and also serves to train non-clan escorts, which are a brand of credit simply because they are escorts from Silver Storm Hall.


    In addition, only the Silver Storm Hall main house will be retaliated against the raiders at the same time, so just because the Silver Storm Hall main house is on the escort, I can''t get my hands on the detour.


    "I''m also talking about the retaliation of the main house being withdrawn in return. Of course, the Silver Storm Hall will lose its authority if that story brightens up, so it''s hardly known. I guess the only people who know this story are the police and Omi Rape."


    "I think I saw a sample of words saying you can''t stand a door in a person''s mouth. At this rate, a lot of other people seem to know. So, the Patriarch says," Thank you, Ye Shan. He wasn''t after the Patriarch, he was an apricot from the beginning. "


    Hearing Viper''s words, Umezu looked unexpected.


    "I was wondering if Yunzuka Apricot was shot in the cover of the patriarch... I assumed that in my brain on my own, didn''t I? But how does that happen?


    "He was killed in front of the Patriarch, and he was witnessing the scene. If I wanted to aim, the patriarch could too. But no matter what I saw, I shot him clearly for the apricot, and he went home satisfied."


    In fact, Midori looked inside Ip Mountain''s head and found out, but I''ll keep that a secret.


    "To target an informant, not a patriarch, it''s a great story to go into the Megalodon headquarters of Thin Happiness that we''re talking about. Was that a time-limited request?


    "I don''t know. It''s also Imif that apricots are targeted in the first place. It''s a lame story to live without anyone resenting you in this world, but I hear the apricots were doing well around there, huh? Li Mei said she didn''t make as many enemies as possible. Intelligence stores are rivals in the first place, but they also enter into immediate mutual cooperation, and they never take life together. I don''t even know what kind of muscle killed me, Apricot and the closest Li Mei."


    "So, are you willing to take revenge?


    Asked by Umezu, Viper strays his gaze and sets aside for a little while. In this case it was a pattern of fighting together, but Viper wasn''t particularly close to the apricots either. We''re close enough to know each other through Midori.


    "If that guy wants it - that''s about it when you get a chance. The Patriarch and I were Mabdachi, and he was killed right in front of us, and he''s pretty shitty."


    He was a viper in a blurry tone, but when he gets the chance, he decides to make sure he eats the reward he deserves. I''ve never seen Viper before, such as where Midori is openly depressed. Among the vipers, Midori is still a snare, and he deserves an extreme sentence for hurting that snare.


    He is a minor, but he has been drinking since he fell in the back street.


    But I''ve never drunk enough before. I finish drinking to a better degree. Because I was told by a person who is the Lord and Master not to tell me not to drink but always to save alcohol when I put it in because drinking in the underage body causes various harm to my physical function far more than adults.


    But that evening he broke the discourse, and drank to be bathed, and wandered the city at night in a state of forward and backward unconsciousness.


    "Hey, you''re going to kill me. Come on, man."


    After hearing a familiar voice, I finally returned the truth to sanity. The first thing I recognised when I returned was that I kept hitting the man in the face with my right hand, not clamping my left hand, which I grabbed with enough grip to smash my throat buddha, and the prototype of how the original face was.


    Further around, all six chimps are falling with blood, teeth, flesh pieces, revulsion, manure and piss scattered. He didn''t have any in his true memory, but he was unknowingly tangled up and about nine tenths of them killed him.


    "Even if I''m drunk enough to remember flying, I''m worried about hitting eight -"


    True words broke off on the way. Looking back, shortly after confirming Li Mei''s appearance, consciousness falls again into darkness.


    Li Mei received a true body that fell and left the scene in a big way. By the way, those chimps who were truly grasping were ignored and clashed from their heads straight into asphalt.


    Li Mei took True to a park called the Forest of the Euthanasian Admiral.


    Truth is, I woke up while I was unleashing myself on the bench.


    "Is it a coincidence you wanted to go through?


    It also seemed strange that Li Mei appeared before herself at this time, so I asked.


    "I got worried and I wouldn''t answer your phone, and when I asked tired, he said he went to Tasmania Devil, so when I went to the store, he said the master was in strange shape, and I was wondering if he was around, and I was looking for him, and I immediately found him"


    Unlike usual, Li Mei answers in a terribly pale way.


    (Looking at this, it feels like this guy stays confused all the time with the shock of apricot death. You must exhale some grief)


    Li Mei has already mourned and mourned the death of her best friend once before the apricot carcass and again at night when she sleeps. Of course it was yesterday today, so it doesn''t mean I''m completely calm.


    "Apricots would be delighted to see you now. No, not sarcasm. Because that''s actually what he is. I can''t believe you''re so sad about yourself."


    True to look up Li Mei looking up at the night sky next door. I was surprised why Li Mei''s face was directly above me, and I finally realized there that she was sleeping on the bench and knee-pillow.


    It''s already been a day since I found out about the apricot death. But the truth was that he still couldn''t sort out his feelings, ran into booze and fights, and was nestled in the dots of confusion.


    "You think you''re gonna die without me... I think I''ll keep the next woman at my side."


    "Then you can''t live longer than an apricot. Because you are so unscrupulous in the danger zone. Apricots were away from you, so I could live long enough."


    Two people joking in the face. By daring to make careless jokes, they were trying to maintain their mental equilibrium.


    "Starting tomorrow, it''s hard to think about buying and holding a woman you don''t even like to quell your desires after you kill someone"


    It reminds me of Rumi, a fancy whore I used to make. I truly had feelings for her secretly, but that''s why I could sleep without worries. The same goes for apricots. I can''t calm down if I''m not the right person for some mindfulness, plus I''m not the right person for my body.


    I find it troublesome to find someone like that in a prostitution organization again, and breathe out.


    "Why don''t you honestly grieve for a little bit?


    "We''re like each other. I''m talking about facts apart from sadness. It''s what I need."


    "If I cut off your pocochin here, that''ll solve the problem. Later, we''re not together, are we? I''m not crying anymore. Apricots were... the best daisies of my life, and I thought they were my buddies"


    Li Mei''s tone softens. I hold my true head and armpits and cause them to force, pushing my true face against my chest.


    "Oh, I''m gonna lend you my tits, so I''m gonna blow your grief in here right now."


    Soft sensations and membranes wrapped in different aromas from both apricots and Rumi and, above all, inhibited by that word of Li Mei, constantly keeping emotions out of the table in the true, were decimated.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    The calm part of my true head was astonished while I exhaled my grief at the fact that the flipped rind voice came out naturally and that I could make such a voice.


    "I''ve been crying all alone, motherfucker."


    Holding his true head tight with one hand leaking a whimper, Li Mei whispered.

 262 14

    The day of liberation, when the planned upfront was decided, was finally approaching until tomorrow.


    The matter of the foreclosure was scheduled to be notified on the same day, but I was informed the day before that that I would not blame it too much.


    The believers were secretly getting ready. Because it was a sudden advance, and because of the condition that preparations had to be made in secret to avoid being understood by the misguided spies, most of the activities originally planned by some people were also to be cut.


    The accompanying plan also went pretty crazy, but the major muscles could be contained. On the contrary, it may be said that the plan is already in progress.


    "You, you''ve been out here a lot, but are you already moving?


    At the bar set up inside the hospital, a dog owner sitting on the counter asked his companion next to him.


    Entertainment facilities are provided on the instructions of Midori. There are other things like Gessen and the gym.


    "Sort of. My plan needed to be prepared outside. I look forward to tomorrow. I''ll show you a big spectacle. You''ll be famous for history without exaggeration."


    A good chatter companion. Leaving the headquarters facility is restricted, so he was out mixing with the shopping club, pulling some followers.


    "Even before liberation, Midori lost her energy."


    He exhales small when he sees his exasperated companion, and the dog owner tilts the whiskey glass in his hand.


    "Oh, because the one closest to the Princess has been lost. What was the case before the showdown? It''s clich�� to clean this up with the word" trials, "but it''s a clich�� that we have to accept as a trial and let the Princess get over it."


    Dog owners exhale again as they speak in a playful tone.


    "Don''t push your ideal patriarchal statue. It''s just annoying if they do that. Well, Midori would even laugh and take it."


    Because the dog breeder had a rare, true-faced and blaming tone, the accompaniment did not argue with spinal reflexes, as usual, and it took my breath away.


    "I''ve seen Midori since I was a little girl, but I''ve never seen him depressed"


    Tales of the killing of apricots yesterday were also widespread within the denomination. Then, to this day, Midori ceased to appear before the believers. When the four executives pressed him, he smiled, as usual, but somewhere unwieldy and clearly had a small mouth count.


    "I don''t know what to say, but Midori didn''t think anything about people dying. Even when Himejima - Midori''s father died - Midori didn''t show how sad she was. I thought he was like that, like he was objectively dividing himself from the separation of death. I don''t know the difference between Yunzuka and Yunzuka."


    "Dog breeder. I''m pushing my values with you."


    "Really?


    To the accompanying point, the dog owner spills a smile in illumination.


    "It''s not always something I can forgive my mind because I''m a parent. The priorities of those who I think are important are not always family first. Neither do I. In me, the Princess and the people here are much more important than the blood connected family. The Princess opened her heart to Mr. Yumtsuka from His Highness the Father. That''s all we''ll talk about."


    "Sort of..."


    Honestly, I wasn''t convinced by the accompanying words. I agree with you because you were a dog breeder, but it''s a hassle.


    "Do you believe in the existence of God?


    A dog breeder who suddenly changes the subject.


    "Princess Midori is equal to my God"


    "That''s not what we''re talking about. Creator - that god who''s an administrator. You think it''s real?


    "I don''t know. But I don''t want you to be honest. If there was an almighty being, if you''re making the world this way, don''t think he''s kidding. If you''re even manipulating fate, you can''t forgive me for taking Yunzuka Apricot''s life and hurting the Princess. Of course, I''ve set my life up like this, and I''ve been through a lot."


    Seeing an accompaniment that seeps in anger and speaks, the dog owner smiles strangely for some reason.


    "If it''s God who knows everything in this world and creates everything in this world''s destiny, your favorite Midori, it''s God''s creation, isn''t it?


    In the words of the dog owner, the accompaniment ceases.


    "Actually, I do. I think God is like a writer. A writer with bad taste. At least you''re inferior to me."


    Just one last word, the dog owner emitted slightly hateful. The dog breeder, who usually floats without much emotion, felt like he was revealing some serious sincerity, and his companion was starting to listen to him in earnest.


    "So I decided to try to rebel against God. Prove that the real story I spell is a lot funnier than meh. Well, even that sounds like a God made substitute, but I don''t think so. Sometimes a character even walks alone away from the will of a writer. That''s exactly what I am right now."


    "What''s a real story about?


    "I''m not directly involved in the Liberation Day mess, but I''m not at all involved. It''s a secret how you''re involved."


    For accompanying questions, dog breeders return vague answers with a smile on their face.


    "If you told me that much, could you tell me that you''re going to die tomorrow as a souvenir of the underworld?


    "Come and die a mystery. This is probably the only truth Midori and I know. Yeah, I didn''t even teach Midori, but he''d definitely notice."


    "But that''s surprising. I didn''t know you''d say anything like that."


    I don''t know how far the dog owner is serious about it. He''s the man who was always making fun of his company for lying that didn''t make sense. But only this time, I felt like I was talking quite mixed with my heart.


    A dialed telephone connected to a receiver with multiple wound cords, in black, shiny and glossy, in a housing with one side raised like a slope. It''s the Lord''s retro hobby here, which was placed in the living room more than the other week, but I can''t help but turn the dial and enter the number.


    If you really don''t like it, you can use your phone. I tried using it with some interest, but the dialing input was troublesome, and when the receiver did it, it was too tight and heavy, and I decided not to use it in the future at all.


    If you look closely, the lighting in the living room also replaces a large bulb from a fluorescent light and is fitted with a flat umbrella with a strangely old smelly design. The clock also had a soaked surface, and the pendulum clock, which had only a multiple of three times the time, and the interior of the living room were halfway showered.


    "Mm-hmm. What''s wrong?


    For the first time in a long time I had heard a bounced voice, the truth felt a warm fire lit in my hard and cold heart, filled with peace.


    "I just wanted to hear your voice"


    I think right after I said something that wasn''t even a pattern.


    "Something wrong?


    Junko also guesses it and asks in a slightly more serious voice.


    Nothing. Nothing.


    Leave it for a little while before the truth answers. Junko immediately realized that there would be nothing, but he decided not to go any further.


    "What do you think of their ability to read their minds and stimulate their memories? You know, traumatizing, showing the phantoms of the deceased."


    True to get to the point. Honestly, I wasn''t hesitant to ask Junko for advice. I am willing to come as far as I can on my own. But I can''t just say that this time either. The other person is the other person.


    "Mm-hmm. I thought it was an old, used East-West story."


    "That''s not what I''m asking, that''s what I want to hear from the neighborhood about what to do when dealing with guys with that kind of power."


    ''Tired, I know you''re more familiar with the area, but asking me, Tired, do you even fight with you?


    "Off the hook. I''m asking you because I''m not tired enough to talk to you. I''m deciding to deny it out of my head or that I can''t win without any incompetence. But you don''t deny them completely."


    "I see. Ugh, I''m glad to hear something. True you bought me and I''m counting on you."


    In fact, I just rely on it. True to add without saying anything. Additionally, I often get my butt wiped as a result, even if I don''t wish straight from my true mouth.


    True, do you have any ideas? You''re not gonna ask me otherwise. ''


    "I was wondering if they might use that power the other way around. Trying to stimulate my memory, I wonder if showing my memory would make me hesitate the other way around."


    It wasn''t just what I just said, I was hoping for more effects, but the truth was I didn''t touch that much. The death of an apricot triggered it, and I came up with more than that.


    ''Abstract, but somehow I figured it out. Depends on the person...... I wonder. True, no matter how much you realize it''s a mental attack and try to keep your will, the ability of that hand doesn''t completely naked your mind. You leave your mind defenseless, so no matter how much you say you''re definitely a mental attack, you''re in danger of being an irresistible ordinary person? I wonder if I should at least be mentally strong from the fundamental part. I''ve already got to overcome my heart wound and make it so much less traumatic.''


    (If it''s what makes you stronger mentally, it just happened yesterday. with a big scratch...... na)


    It really felt strange that it was the opposite of what Junko was talking about.


    "True you are confident in that?"


    None.


    Truth answers when you don''t wear your hair.


    "You''re only going to be ready to smash balls. Well, maybe you''ll be okay."


    Even though I''m not sure, it''s a strange story that I might have to do without any basis, I think after I say it.


    ''I''m sorry I couldn''t give you much good advice. Oh, I''m going to buy a souvenir full of American, suspicious treats that look bad on my body, so look forward to it.''


    "No, it was helpful. Thanks. Bye."


    True to hang up and look back.


    Shiatsu and Akajo Yi, potted just by their necks, are still facing the true one.


    "Do you need my help?


    I smile confidently.


    "I''m pulling it off, and it''s the power that you need! Come on, honey, say anything you want! I''d do anything for you!


    Saying in a sheer but powerful tone, he let his eyes shine and waited for the true word, but the truth turned his back on the two of them silently and went out of the living room.

 263 15

    Although Gwen is one of the executives, he has only counted so many visits to Midori''s private room so far.


    Three people are invited to Midori''s private room: Apricots, Vipers and Li Mei, both personal friends and escorts. These three were almost perfect for Midori and had moved in and out of the room with a replacement.


    But now I''m about to visit Midori''s room with Viper.


    When I heard that an apricot, a friend of the patriarch''s, had been killed by an assassin, was blocked the day before liberation, I sued Viper for trying to cheer him up and was allowed to enter the room.


    "I just thought," What''s the next great thing about a princess is that we''re supposed to be executives, but it''s funny that you''re offering permission to enter the room to your brother Viper, who''s not even a member of the church. "


    "Are you anxious?


    I had just arrived in front of the room and I was Gwen wanting a light mouth, but the vipers didn''t attach to each other with no expression, asking briefly.


    Being anxious - and Gwen wrapping his tongue around Viper''s insight, who has spotted what anxiety is, at the same time relieves him a little.


    Honestly, I was anxious. You offered to cheer me up, but I have a strong desire not to see the weak Midori, and I don''t know how to deal with the fruit, while I''ve been here. But I was once helped by Midori, so now - if that''s possible - I came here because I wanted to help.


    "Coming in."


    Without waiting for Gwen''s answer, Viper spoke toward the room, turning the lock and opening the door.


    "Knock it."


    Li Mei, who was inside, cautions lightly. There is no sign of Midori.


    "Hey, you, take your seat off. He wants to encourage Midori."


    "Do you even confess? Otherwise, it doesn''t matter if I''m here."


    "No, I don''t know, but that''s what I cared about and told him because I might be out there"


    To Viper''s words, Gwen blew.


    "Different. That''s not true. No, even if it feels right, it''s not the right time."


    Gwen to make hasty corrections.


    "Your care is stranger. So, Midori''s in the bathroom now."


    "I''m out. Everyone''s."


    Shortly after Li Mei said it, the toilet door in the room opened and Midori appeared as usual, turning to Gwen to show his teeth and make him laugh.


    "Princess...... Um, are you okay?


    Seeing Midori as usual, Gwen spoke out in confusion.


    "Well, I''m glad I came to comfort you, but I think the comfort side is startling, and I think I''m going to give Moro an attitude that touches the tumor. Y? If you''re a man, you have to come with the firm will to say," I''m going to support this guy, I''m going to wrap him up. "


    Smiled and told Midori, Gwen gets embarrassed and nags.


    "I was going to. Something''s gone awfully wrong."


    Head on, Gwen.


    "I don''t care. You should be careful if you get a chance like this next time."


    "Is that meant to be a joke?


    Vipers penetrate. Next time or nothing, Gwen is scheduled to scatter his life on the day of liberation tomorrow. And Midori...


    "Maybe we''ll have a chance like that by tomorrow, so long as Gwen dies tomorrow in the first place, huh?"


    Gwen looked up in surprise at Midori''s dialogue as he sat back on the bed and looked at Midori.


    "I mean, it''s not just the guys who get slammed to death just to get slammed. Freedom to hesitate to quit just before. After that, if you can survive, you can survive. Midori called for you to use your life, but you''re not ordering me to definitely come dead, are you?


    Gwen is flabbergasted by remarks that turn the table back. I don''t even know what you''re talking about, even though I''ve never believed and doubted that before. I can''t help but wonder what I would think if I let all believers hear the current dialogue. Though many have already died believing in it.


    "Heh, Gwen, it''s you, so tell me. You''re the one who''s lost ~. Now you''ve thought about what it would be like to let the other believers hear ~? It won''t change everyone''s mind, will it? I''m not sure Gwen''s ready for that."


    Midori tells me, Gwen nagging again.


    "My brother denied me the other day, and now Brincess denies me too? It''s strange that I''ve come to comfort the Princess and she preaches the other way around."


    I was shocked to be told that I was the only one lost. At the same time, I am irritated by loneliness and inferiority. I regretted the fact that, despite their status as executives, other believers pointed out that they were not prepared to die. And extra because that''s the fact.


    Originally there was a stray, but the vipers told me to make it extra big. In denial of a life-threatening vengeance, Gwen was beginning to feel a similar sense of disloyalty to himself, aware that his companions would only help him to die.


    "No, I''ll do it."


    With force, Gwen speaks out.


    "I do it because I''m scared, and I don''t want to die, but I don''t want to be a traitor. He''s an executive."


    "Gwen. I put you in the executive because you''re sweet and you have a personality that people love ~. You''re a kid, but you know how people feel, and you''re the guy who cares about his people. Plus, it has the power to pull people. That''s the right thing to do. The same goes for Erica and her companion. So, I was right to make you three executives because I had a definite eye for Midori people. I''ve done my part as an executive before. I can''t call you a traitor for running away. This is the same for the other believers. I knew I''d stop. So, I hope I got away with it. Midori acknowledges and accepts everything. Did you forget? It''s all free dom. It''s the doctrine I set out to make you want to, huh?


    "So... I feel like I don''t want to be a traitor, so do it! You''re free to follow that feeling, too! Why am I the only one denying it now because of you and Midori?


    Seeing Gwen crying and calling, Midori exhales loudly and looks at the viper.


    "I''ll check again tomorrow. If you don''t change your mind, I''m coming with you."


    "Oops."


    Li Mei penetrates Viper''s words with an impassioned voice.


    Just because you''re here to stop Liberation Day and say you''re going to help, doesn''t mean you can overlook how much you put in Gwen. Although Li Mei is also a vagabond person, she can''t overlook the fact that she is responsible for a single stick of mass murder.


    Gwen''s excitement cools to a word of Viper, and his face, which was about to cry, returns to calm and normality.


    "I mean, are you sure you''re okay with Prisens? We barely even showed our faces today, so we''re all anxious."


    "Uh-huh. That''s a performance too ~. I''m sorry if I''m going to dash the death of my apricot sister, but I''m going to make everyone anxious for a second. So, tomorrow I''ll have a flashy speech, and I''m going to blow my anxiety away and cheer you up. It''s Mach''s elevator from Anxiety Naruto to Pleasure Heaven. Abba, abba, abba."


    With a lively smile, it was as if the prankster were happy to talk about his plans, but suddenly the smile clouds.


    "I''m really enjoying it. I''m human too. I didn''t really show my face because I felt like I wanted to take a mourning today. Midori got into everyone''s mind, but Sister Apricot is the other way around. Yeah, that''s what Midori had, just like Gwen and everyone else."


    Midori was with the apricots and always felt them. That the apricots wanted to know more about Midori, and that they were treating him with the desire to know about the apricots. I was on the side and just thought so, Midori was happy and relieved.


    "I used to say goodbye to my Apricot sister, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to say goodbye to my Apricot sister."


    (That dialogue, you used to tell me too. Forget about it.


    Hear Midori''s words, bitter viper.


    "I was shocked at the way he was killed, and I was annoyed at myself for not being able to protect him."


    "That''s the same for me. That annoying addition and subtraction is way above mine."


    Li Mei says, with the nuance that the time I spent with the apricots is better on me.


    "That''s why I''m still so depressed. I don''t mind putting that out in front of Viper and Li Mei''s sister, but at least I can''t make weak noises in front of the believers. Gwen, I came all the way here to make you look special, okay? The patriarch''s mode of weakness."


    Saying that, Midori shows her teeth again and laughs, as usual. To Midori''s appearance, which was completely different from the way she imagined being depressed, Gwen felt more strength than weakness from Midori and more respect, while at the same time feeling sad for some reason.

 264 16

    The day of liberation has finally arrived, awaited by the followers of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness.


    It was to be done upfront to deceive the public eye, but the faithful rather welcomed this. Lots of people couldn''t sleep last night with much excitement. But their exaltation has not diminished, whether it be all night.


    The faithful were gathered to the superdiocese at six o''clock in the morning, awaiting the advent of the Patriarch. Once it happened yesterday, the tragedy of a friend''s death led her to show up little yesterday, and at the same time secretly endangered whether one of today''s major events would be held safely.


    "Yair, you mundane Mahabu fanatics!


    As if to blow away the worries of such believers, he appeared on the stage, his hips down on the stage, his legs folded and a plain smile was reflected upwards on the 3D display behind him, at the same time a voice shouting energetically with Mike in one hand echoed into the super cathedral, and the hearts of all believers rekindled in unison.


    "Eh, this is my last speech, so I''m not listening to ear shit."


    Midori shows her teeth slightly and makes her laugh as she puts her pinky finger against her ear and takes a gesture of twisting her hands around and screwing them inside.


    "Hey, guys, what do you think this world is all about?"


    The inquiry arose, and Midori set aside for a little while. It''s as if we let the believers think about that answer and gauge when the answer will come out among them. But the answer is already in them. Midori naturally knows that.


    "It''s a shitty pot, right? Yeah, I''ve said it many times. So, all the stuff that''s stuck inside is pussy. All the bipedal creatures in there are worms."


    A series of dirty words pound from the mouth of a girl with an uncontrolled adorable grin.


    "Many of us have thought about death in despair of living -"


    So he cut off his words again, and Midori looked at the believers who moved only the eyeballs and lined up beneath them.


    Midori could see why they had come here to believe in Midori, why they had decided to destroy the world, pulled from their heads by these words all at once. I was feeling it. It was pouring in. Memories for all the believers gathered, thoughts, everything. And Midori was enjoying it.


    "Everything in this world is equal. Everyone is the same. Everyone does the same thing. I never think of myself as shit. Let''s say I''m shit but myself. We''re shit-eating bugs. We''re -- all the worlds are eating shit, scattering shit, drooling shit, showing shit to each other, throwing shit at each other, eating shit, kicking shit, just having fun in a shitty pot."


    It looks like a textbook speaking pattern: denial, denial, affirmation, subtly different. After reminding those who have been denied of their memories, they preach equality by denying those who have denied them. The equalization of what is denied affirms their existence. The patriarchs they worship affirm.


    The choice of words, the way they are taken between them, and the flow of speech are all calculated. It was calculated by Midori. By taking the time between them in moderation, the emotions of the believers that boil in Midori''s words do not disappear in an instant. No dark emotions, no exaltations that blow up dark emotions.


    Midori was unnecessarily annoying and savoring their thoughts as if they were a superb treat. Midori connects his mind directly with all the faithful here, letting all the ups and downs of a huge amount of memory and emotion flow into his own head and handle it.


    It is processed by a second brain that is precisely in subspace. If we send the memories and emotions of hundreds of believers simultaneously into the original brain, the brain''s capacity and spirit will be flat.


    "Yeah, so we can have fun, too? In a shitty pot called the world, enjoy it with the shitty bugs who enjoy shitting ~. Let the shitty bugs squeal and sing a shitty poem? You want me to break the law of shit and show you the law of shit? You want me to sing a shitty life full of shit to you? Well, we all fell into the shit at the front and got shit all over us and died. After spinning the shit in the pot and spinning it all over it, I just have to die to get out of the pot. We were born in a shitty pot, so we play with shit that''s only worth as much as shit that''s flooded in a pot, and we enjoy it, and then we die."


    Never before has it been uttered in speeches and spoken directly to their spirit, to the pleasure of ruin. No need for revenge catharsis.


    But it was not only a matter of great freedom for them, but also a proof of righteousness for their vengeance and their ruin. Justice that passes through and passes on only among them and the patriarchs. But that''s too much.


    "The protagonist of the shitty pot is the shitty bug inside. It''s us. I don''t care what you do. This world is a playground reserved for you. Freedom to do anything. Have fun!


    Cheers up. The faithful were all united in joyful ways. Everyone smiled. But not a single distorted grin. It was glowing beautifully. It was pure.


    Their lives, which should have been denied, are affirmed and completed at the end. It''s never been better. If the thought of vengeance is all the way there, and if whoever worships it pushes his heart with all his might, he loses all his wrath and distortion, and is elevated to purity.


    (That''s what the public calls madness, though)


    A dog owner who was listening to a speech behind the sleeves of a super cathedral stage thought as he looked around at the joyful expression of the faithful, zeroing a distorted grin unlike the faithful.


    (Nothing is more troublesome than these purities. Midori knows that and she does it deliberately, so that''s a bad touch. Me, too)


    Dog breeders look at Midori with that in mind.


    If you say so, who is my beloved accomplice?


    The dog owner''s distorted grin turns into something close to the grin of the faithful he called madness.


    "And finally, most importantly - I have a word I want to tell you. Keep this in mind most of all."


    The grin disappears from Midori''s face and the tone of her voice is lower. Further down from the top of the stage onto the floor of the stage, holding the microphone in one hand, moving only his eyes and looking over the faithful many times. The faithful are also put on their faces and await the next word of the Patriarch with seriousness.


    "No matter how much they deny us all, how much they hate us, how much they treat the bad guys, I am the only one who refuses to be on your side. Only I will definitely affirm everyone to the end. I know all the regrets, the hard feelings, the feelings of loneliness, the feelings that have come to my head, and I will not forget them until I die. Midori''s heart is literally with everyone to the end!


    A cracking cheer boiled almost simultaneously. The fiercely expensive sight of the believers blows like a storm, and the spirit of Midori takes it all.


    To his pleasant sensation, Midori closed her eyes with a lucid expression, opening her hands naturally towards the faithful. The faithful who saw the sight were even more expensive and never stopped cheering for a while.

 265 17

    When Midori, who finished his last speech, went to the back of the scene holding room, four executives greeted him, three of whom applauded him with excited faces.


    "It was a great speech. That was the greatest thing I''ve ever done."


    Erica praises herself with emotion and tears.


    "Not at all! Together, at this very moment, there can be no doubt that we will be savoring the greatest and most powerful sense of well-being on Earth!


    He grips his fist with his bare power, and his companion screams as the samurai trembles.


    "Heh, the real ecstasy is coming, isn''t it? Because what I do is I burn everyone. If Midori wants to do something after this, it''s about the police, but everyone''s the real deal."


    "I know! I know!


    Midori told me, where the samurai shuddered with an invincible smile, accompanied by an unexpected eye contact with the dog owner.


    "Hey dog owner. Don''t just slope one person, why don''t you give me a little compliment too!


    "I wonder what it''s like not to see two bodyguards on such an important day. That''s a funny story. If anything happens to Midori now, it''s important."


    Dog breeders who don''t take the accompanying words at all and shake completely irrelevant stories. The indissoluble and disturbing sound of the word makes nervous runs at the executives who were floating.


    "I''m fine ~. I''m fine today"


    Only unfounded words came out of Midori''s mouth. But the companion and Erica were convinced by that. It''s impossible to doubt the words of the Patriarch.


    "Then let''s go! Princess! I can only thank you!


    An accompaniment that drapes your head deeply.


    "Now you say goodbye. Me too...... I am so grateful. I don''t see any other good words."


    As if to learn from it, Erica also bowed politely.


    "I''m going to be uptight ~. As I said in my speech, Midori''s heart is with everyone''s. Yes, literally."


    With a smile showing his usual teeth, his companion and Erica were sent off.


    Meanwhile, Gwen didn''t talk about anything, had a dark, sunken face, and was a little further away.


    "What''s going on?


    The dog keeper speaks up. The companion and Erica were too excited about Midori''s speech to notice how Gwen was doing until the end.


    "Leave him alone."


    Midori says in a soft tone.


    "Viper told you, too, didn''t he? You should worry about it until the end of the line ~. You still have time to make the decision, don''t you?


    "Yeah......"


    He nodded small, and Gwen followed behind the scenes as well.


    "Really... you''ve become a reality. My joke."


    When Midori and I were alone, the dog owner spoke.


    "Having written down a literal novel, I decided to create a real novel, and I didn''t know the first one would take such an amazing shape. I''ve only been thinking about the outline of the story, and it''s not a big deal, and it feels like the characters are moving on their own."


    "Wow... too unconvincing to say the mastermind, hey, dog keeper"


    "What, did you know that?"


    To Midori''s words, a dog breeder who laughs bitterly and shrugs his shoulders.


    "It was the dog owner who planned Liberation Day, and it was the dog owner who spread that, wasn''t it? I didn''t take a peek in my heart. He said he''d know what to think. There''s no one else."


    The believers believe that Midori came up with a plan for the day of liberation, but the facts are different. Midori didn''t come up with it. It''s a story that boiled out of somewhere on its own. I was thinly aware that it would be the work of the dog owner, but it is now that I have confirmed it.


    "We''re accomplices. Wouldn''t you?


    "Yes, of course."


    I get the word of a dog owner, show Midori teeth and laugh affirm.


    It was the beginning that is the dog breeder, but Midori never denied the existence of the day of liberation, and in the form of riding on the rumours that spread at its own initiative, he incited it to unleash everything on the day of liberation, gathering around those who were out of society with similar minds, so to speak, the doer.


    "Do you just want to hear one thing? Why did you want to do this?"


    "You like megitball, don''t you? I was wondering if there was a desire to try the same thing, so I thought I''d give you a life-threatening fireworks. I''m sure you''ll enjoy it, too. Yeah, I didn''t just do it for you. I did it for fun. I also had the expectation that I would return to my creativity. It''s a paper novel. But then they believed in your doctrine, and they wanted revenge for ruin and fanaticism, and they came."


    "I''ve known the dog owner for a long time, but I don''t really know what I''m thinking. A peek in my head is one shot. But even when you usually talk like this, you don''t get too much emotion or anything ~. Strong feelings, irrespective of Midori''s will, come into Midori, but the dog owner has little of it. I feel like I''m closing my heart."


    On Midori''s pointer, the dog owner smiles lightly.


    "I don''t know, because I look like this and I''m shy. I''d never want to be understood because I''m a writer or what I''m thinking. Even now that I''ve become a big slamp and even lost my willingness to create, I haven''t completely quit writing. Yeah... I want to be a real human movement and an extra, sober observer because I started asking for stories"


    "Heh heh heh. I see. I seriously feel drawn to the fact that it has become a ramp, is it painful? But you don''t want people to know how painful it is."


    For the first time then, Midori touched the dog''s heart. The dog breeder''s emotions poured in more and more.


    "Maybe he thinks it''s bad for my fans who want to write. Yeah, you''re just a lighter. Well, let''s just put that aside, I thought I could get my motif back as a novelist by moving real life and creating stories. I''m just talking about putting that into practice. Whether or not the end of this religious terror will make you want it."


    I felt refreshed talking about the heart I had hidden, and the dog owner walked away behind the scenes with a refreshing grin at no time.


    "What happened to you, motherfucker?"


    In the back street squad room of the Detective Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, Umezu spits tobacco smoke and poisons on the tannic side. There are only three cops in the room, including Umetsu and the rookie Matsumoto Finished. Everything else is paid for.


    "Looks like Takeda seniors are safe. Looks like the only people who got hit were the ones who were straining themselves in front of Xing Xiao''s megalodon."


    Shortly after Matsumoto hung up his phone and reported it, Umezu''s phone shivered again.


    "Late."


    Look at the other person''s name, even more poisoning Umezu. Including the meaning of a later festival even if there is a report of the situation by now.


    "Yabe. I don''t know - I was planning a breakdown on Liberation Day. He snuck up on the executive alone, gathered his followers earlier this morning, and the patriarch gave a big speech and stepped into action. ''


    The person on the phone was Li Mei.


    "Sounds like it. There''s not a single person left standing in front of the synagogue, and they''re being mass-minded crashed. It''s terrible, including the manoeuvres. He''s been having nightmares and panicking while awake, and he''s in a dangerous state where he doesn''t know what to do, so he seems to be splitting valuable personnel to seize it."


    In a frustrating tone, Umezu describes the situation on the police side.


    "What have you been up to? Couldn''t you have reported it sooner?


    ''No, I was asleep. I mean, you couldn''t have reported it sooner, could you, the guys in front of the church? Either way, you couldn''t have prevented the Patriarch''s abilities.''


    I thought Li Mei''s point was correct, but that''s not the only problem.


    "Time is running out until I realize the anomalies in the people I was deploying in front of the church. We don''t even know what the believers are doing."


    "Many believers have already left. All that''s left is the faithful who didn''t join us on Liberation Day."


    Groaning that it sucked in his heart, Umezu accidentally looked up to heaven.


    "After all, it seems to have begun"


    hung up and turned to Matsumoto and the other cop, Umezu said. The police side has already moved on that assumption, too, but it has turned to the rear.


    It''s a difficult story to talk about, for example, the presence of a large number of policemen in the pleasure streets of every city in the city, but the vigilance of terrorism with no idea where it occurs. It is not something that can be covered.


    I should have at least had Liberation Day on schedule. Because that way we can defend ourselves to a certain extent, not only on the part of the police, but also on the part of the citizens.


    Actually, the police didn''t expect the day of liberation to be uneven at all. I was also thinking about that possibility.


    But the world is not. On the day set in advance as the day of liberation, we were able to refrain from holding ceremonies, close schools across the country, close shops, etc. But you can''t be on your guard every day until another day and do nothing all the time.


    We are currently contacting all private institutions and calling for vigilance, especially where people gather. If there are any kind of monuments, they request to be discontinued, and the school is contacted to be closed, but there are too many candidates to be contacted, and there is not enough time or manpower.


    In some cities, speakers mounted in the city could be used to inform the advance of the day of liberation, and the communication network was good in schools, but it did not seem to go smoothly in the early hours of the morning.


    "Did you also tell Mass Garbage properly? I don''t know how long it''s been since you tried to get the emergency news out."


    Umezu throws up abominably while changing TV channels.


    "The power of the Patriarch''s wonder has brainwashed the upper echelons, and they may be pressuring the lower echelons not to report it."


    Matsumoto points out. I guess that''s right, but Umezu quit switching channels.


    ''We have urgent news now. It appears that the day of liberation by the Megalodon of Thin Happiness will be brought forward and executed today. No, there seems to be a terrorist activity going on right now''


    At the morning wide show, the coverage finally took place.


    "You surprise me. By virtue of this."


    I used to hate shows that called the police scattered incompetent, so Umezu feels complicated.


    "I guess it''s for viewership, not justice or anything."


    Turning it into another show, other reports of the Liberation Day advance began.


    "It doesn''t seem like it was brainwashed up there. It''s just a matter of timing."


    In any case, Umezu thought that this might also prevent the sacrifice of terrorism to some extent. But I know I can''t completely contain it. We don''t know where it''s going to happen. It''s a groundbreaking story about preventing terrorism.

 266 18

    Despite the departure of Erica and her companions, and the payment of many of the faithful, the faithful assigned to the squads of Gwen and Gwen were still waiting in this House for the training ground.


    Even if we get lost to the critical, we don''t have much time left. I have to make a decision.


    The followers under Gwen are also aware of Gwen''s circumstances and his grip, and are carefree and awaiting orders without any words. Their gaze, silent and just watchful, is vice versa painful for Gwen.


    Hey, are you there yet?


    Vipers come in there and speak up. Gwen did not reply, just looked up full of bitterness and saw the viper.


    "I''m here to convince you one last time. Don''t you dare. If I do, I''ll definitely regret it."


    Gwen''s expression softened slightly to Viper''s powerful voice.


    "Your life, until now, may not be so great - but I don''t know what''s going to happen now. Toss it lightly...... For example, even the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, there was someone who would recognize you. Well... including me."


    It wouldn''t be the kind of pattern that preaches to others, while twisting herself in her head, Viper spins her words slowly and diligently in her head and into her mouth.


    "But I can''t believe I survived the executives when everyone was going to die..."


    Gwen says in a small voice, bewildered by a viper who complains with a sincere tone and glance at all times.


    "Isn''t that nice? There''s no one who deserves to blame you, and no one. I will not die in law. You''re too early to die, and you''re not like those people who have nothing but total hatred in the world. Most importantly, I don''t want you to die personally, and I don''t want your hands dirty."


    "The Princess said she didn''t need to hang out with her in-laws alone either. But that''s not all. I feel like avenging them. I can''t allow those guys who bullied my family to live there."


    "Don''t you feel so good about revenge while you''re at it with your strays? Unless you want to kill a bee for nothing."


    As he spoke, Viper remembered his conversation with Midori in his previous life as a child. I can agree with the theory of revenge Midori has spoken of, but in convincing Gwen now, he can speak out.


    And so the fuzzy viper flashed.


    "Let''s do this, then. Unforgettable. If you can''t forgive me, I''ll leave them alone instead. So don''t you. No, if you really want to do it, is it just a story that I should get ahead of you and do instead? All right, I will."


    I was a viper to the idea that I should do the same thing as Midori.


    "Hey, what''s that...?


    Gwen is taken aback by what Viper said, which he did not expect at all.


    "No... you don''t have to do that to me. You can''t let that happen. How did you get to me so far..."


    "Gwen, he''s right, you should stop"


    One of Gwen''s surrounding followers - an elderly man from his late forties to his fifties - accidentally pinched his mouth.


    "Don''t take revenge until you throw your life away, even though there are people who can do this to you personally. You don''t have to worry about us."


    To the words of the elderly faithful, Gwen nags again.


    "Princess''... you''ve unfolded as I said. He said he wouldn''t mind if I stopped right away."


    I realized that I was spilling a smile for some reason, and that felt strange to Gwen.


    "We''ll rendezvous with Erica and her companions, so don''t worry about it."


    "No, stop it, everyone. If everyone stops, I stop too."


    Faced by the words of the elderly faithful, Gwen looked over to the faithful of the distribution. Everyone sees me guide Gwen with a gentle look, and Gwen experiences pain at the same time as her chest gets hot.


    "I just wanted normal. I wanted us to be divided into eight villages, not bullied, not looked down on, and treated normally as people. But I have that right now. What about everyone?


    To Gwen''s enquiry, we push together. They don''t have a clear grudge. Those who dropped out of society under various circumstances. But I met the princess, and here I met some thoughtful people, just like Gwen in terms of being saved.


    "Right. We should be happy with this by now."


    A grown-up young man who was in the rear spoke out.


    "It''s bad for those who headed for liberation, but I''m quitting here"


    A girl in her late teens and pompous shape clearly declares.


    "You should stop here for Gwen, for everyone, for yourself. He''s right. Princess doctrine is true to instinct. There''s nothing to blame."


    An elderly believer smiled at Gwen. Gwen also laughed a little illuminated, feeling as if his possessions had fallen.


    (This one has Keri on it that feels good. I did my job to the best of my ability)


    Aware of Limei, Apricot and Umezu, Viper muttered without speaking out.


    Erica''s squad acted in pairs. The purpose of her squad is to randomly select a nursery in the city to plant a bomb.


    Erica herself was alone and did not put on any escorts, waiting for her men to report that they had finished planting the bomb in a coffee shop not so far from the church.


    I want to take the lives of more little children. And it was Erica''s desire to grieve a mother who loved my child. If she asks why she wanted that, she''s going to answer:


    "Because that''s what the devil in my stomach wished for. The devil dwells in my belly and serves me that way, because it is God''s call."


    After running this bombing, Erica is going to get caught. And if you''re asked about motive, I want you to mouth this answer and let many people in the world know how cruel and evil God''s calling and doing is.


    Erica, on the other hand, even believes this. That this behavior is truly the desire of the demon in his belly, and that Erica is manipulated by it. The demon in my belly is an unblessed child, and I know it. He said he hates the children who have therefore been blessed, hates the parents who bless him, wants to inflict despair and grief, and is moving Erica out of his belly.


    Don''t you think it''s okay to be the devil?


    When Midori heard the story, she said so lightly, laughing at the pieces.


    "I have a heart for demons." Nice, I like Midori Devils. Because I love metal. "


    More than half of the answers came back unintelligible, but anyway, there was no hesitation in getting a princess tattoo that Erica wouldn''t believe and love and adore.


    (The Princess was told more than once. I was born in this world. I don''t care what I do. Whatever you do, you watch. It''s not a metaphorical expression. It''s literally that Brincess''s heart is always with us and really watches over us. Unlike the idol stuff, the princess is the real God)


    On the basis of God''s coverage, follow the voice of the devil. Erica doesn''t feel contradictory there. Because the God that Erica worships is great enough to even acknowledge the existence of the devil.


    Erica looks forward to the moment when there will be simultaneous bombings and the world will be colored with many voices of sorrow.


    But oddly enough, there''s never been a report from any of my men. I plan to send an email to Erica''s phone when I''m done with the setup.


    Erica waited with a groan, but was suspicious because she was too unresponsive, and sent an email to some of her men, but no response.


    I assumed an anomaly was happening, but I don''t know the situation. I don''t know. I don''t understand the situation of not even being able to contact you. It''s hard to imagine my men acting all bulky and all of them getting caught by the police.


    "Hey, I think it''s time you noticed."


    Desperately depressed his phone in a hurry. Before Erica realized it, the person who entered the coffee shop approached and spoke to Erica just to the side.


    When I looked up, there was Li Mei with her hand in her pocket. But I''m not cat-backed today. He rarely stretches out his back and looks down at Erica with no expression.


    "Let me take a sneak peek at your phone. I know who''s going to be assigned to you, and I''ve checked everything to see where you''re going. Mark me in advance, and I can help you where you''re about to plant the bomb."


    Before Erica opens her mouth, Li Mei tells the truth.


    "Why...?


    Erica had no idea why Li Mei, a guard who was trusted by Midori, prevented the liberation of the faithful, disturbed them or betrayed the Order.


    "I really didn''t even do this. Midori told you? He told me to be free to do what I wanted. I don''t care what you do, so while I''m escorting Midori, I''ve been looking into your movements. To keep you from liberating and doing what you can. [M] Uh, you really wanted to protect Midori? Even so, it''s just us."


    Listening to Li Mei, Erica was dropping her phone on her desk with a pale face and shaking her whole body with a mess.


    "For this day... I''ve lived... we''ve all worked desperately hard... and I can''t believe it''s all ruined... not really... not really!


    Erica screams with a golden voice and looks up to Li Mei with a crying face mixed with anger and sadness.


    "It''s not a lot to talk about, even from the side where you want your lives dead."


    Turning to the gaze of mercy, Li Mei says quietly.


    Erica stuck herself at her desk and wept without a human eye. Li Mei just looks down at it and waits to stop crying. For once, her crimes were still preventable, and you can leave her alone, but Li Mei won''t bother to come this far if you intend to.


    "Midorisa, do whatever you want - it''s policy, and I won''t blame you for missing out on terrorism, will I? They accept you for failing and giving up. [M] So, you should have fun shook up again. I hope you enjoy living there with Midori and the faithful. Wouldn''t that be better?


    Li Mei continues the conversation, anticipating when Erica''s crying will calm down a little.


    "So, I need a favor from you. Midori after this day of liberation..."


    but in the middle of the conversation, Li Mei notices an anomaly and stops the words. I smelled blood.


    "Whoa! Hey!"


    Li Mei is forced to wake Erica''s upper body. With a distressed look, he''s bleeding from the edge of his mouth. I suspected that he either chewed the suicide drug contained in his mouth or chewed off his tongue, forcing him to open his mouth to make sure it was the former.


    (Did you even bother to prepare this for failure, or were you going to die when things were over from the beginning...)


    Li Mei biting her teeth. If you bite your tongue, you can help if you treat it before the contraction of your tongue''s muscles brings suffocation, but it''s a pill. The fact that you have already vomited blood, even if you are forced to vomit the medicine, is poisonous.


    "I was soiled, I was soiled, I was crushed, I was stroked around, I was forced to plant, I was soiled, I was soiled, I''m soiled, everyone says I''m soiled, and we all know that, but what I did was I was planted with the seed of such a filthy demon that this was the test God had given me, and if it was God''s servitude that the demon was growing in my stomach, why would I want to follow the demon''s voice to make the demon''s wishes come true?"


    Erica keeps whispering bumps and tantrums as she spits blood.


    "Woohoo... Princess, you''re here"


    In Kasumi''s sight, Erica did see Midori. And I heard voices.


    "Until you die... you''ll be with me... I''m glad..."


    By the time the ambulance Li Mei called arrived, Erica was already in a coma.

 267 19

    "Viper and Li Mei did it for me"


    After receiving the two reports via email, Umezu replies with sincere gratitude and respect.


    (Especially for the vipers. A lot of followers have told me that terrorism itself has left me in the mood. Thanks to you I didn''t have to allocate personnel)


    Meanwhile, the bombing caused by Li Mei''s report involved quite a few personnel. That also needed to be done quickly. Bombs have already been installed in several locations, putting in more personnel for bomb disposal.


    (I don''t know about luxury. Thanks to both of them, a lot of lives have been saved. No, you were three......)


    The terrorist acts of individual believers could also be prevented to a certain extent because Li Mei and Apricot had investigated the believers and given them some information in advance.


    But not everything was prevented. There are a number of people who are moving individually at all costs, so they could not know the vengeance motives and acts of vengeance of all believers. In fact, as with previous leaderboards, there are reports everywhere of followers and their damage who are rambling on individually.


    "You were right to set up your own network within the police in advance."


    "Right."


    An elderly detective with bright white hair says to Umezu, who also nods at it. The brainwashing of the upper echelons of the police department would have targeted the paralysis of police functions on the day of liberation, but by not relying on the top and strengthening horizontal cooperation, we did not have to lose the chain of command in the fight against terrorism.


    "Inspector General, the Deputy Inspector General is currently under treatment?


    "Yeah, so did the police commissioner and the deputy commissioner. You think a dozen witches with the government are trying to lift the spell for days? I didn''t make it until today."


    "That fact alone shows that our enemies, the patriarchs of the Megalodons of Thin Happiness, were often terrible enemies."


    I understand the reasoning of an elderly detective, but admitting the power of the enemy to the rationalist Umezu does not hold more fear than is necessary for it. Because it didn''t crumble until the unity of a single police officer who was driven by a sense of justice and tried to protect his citizens by ignoring the orders above, in an attempt to surpass the magicians that the country possessed. That doesn''t make me sentimental and proud, it''s a pure fact.


    "I can''t help but say that we could have fought such an amazing guy because the typebreaker, like you, didn''t get caught by the rules, moved around."


    Therefore, Umezu had no emotion whatsoever in the praise of the elderly policeman.


    (And then, that''s him)


    Aware of the remaining one executive in Li Meizu''s report - accompanied by Daikichi - Umezu turned on the TV.


    Umezu wasn''t at all surprised to see that accompanying face shown up on the 3D video screen. Because...


    The painting that the man has been thinking about and hasn''t stopped waiting for is about to become real now.


    The companion was trembling. Representing the reason for trembling in words makes me really stale, but the trembling is something I can''t say with joy and excitement about finally having the dreams I wanted to have that I couldn''t do anything about before.


    The operation went amazingly well. He broke into the TV station with more than twenty followers and made it in brilliant time for a live broadcast wide-show intrusion that began at 2 p.m.


    Disturbed by armed groups, the broadcast switched to the flower garden for a moment, but quickly reverted back to normal. A separate unit entered the main coordination room and let the broadcast resume. From the deputy coordination room, he tied up some of the directors and their staff and took them out to the studio.


    An armed group that suddenly appeared in a studio on live broadcast. As they used to restrain the performers one after the other, it was broadcast nationwide as it was and shook the teahouse. but this is just the opening. The show is coming up.


    Armed groups lined up side-by-side in the studio were in private clothes, except for firearms and gas masks. In front of them, moderators, commentators, directors, producers, screenwriters, etc. tied up in generalized caries are rolled unharmed.


    Not all the raiders are lined up where the camera shows them. Some of them put guns on the staff and watch to keep the show going without making bad moves. Or some are just waiting.


    One removes the gas mask and reveals his face. Accompanied. Wear a microphone and the camera is directed towards the accompanying person. Naturally, there''s a guy with a gun behind the camera, too, giving instructions.


    "We uhhh! It is the megalodon of thin fortune!


    With a good voice toward the television camera, the companion declared.


    "As all the fools in the teahouse already know, the day of liberation is carried forward and executed. Our compatriots are bringing liberation to a world like this pot of shit everywhere. We''re here. We''re part of it."


    Ideally, it was always where I wanted to give a speech in the face, or a companion that I couldn''t handle.


    "What''s the radio jack for, let''s talk about it in order now. With shitty ears and brains, just so you can hear!


    I am aware of Midori''s shitty calls around here, but I thought to myself that I couldn''t decide how well, so I decided to refrain.


    "I was a bad person no matter what I did. All the effort went empty and ended in failure. And it''s all my fault that I''m at the bottom of the dong... Not enough effort on my part. Bad because of my guidelines. I have a bad personality. Preaching drooling greatly, and looking down at me, mocking me. You guys in front of the TV, have you ever thought about how it feels to be a human being who has no handle whatsoever and can''t do anything? You''re bad, if you''re bad, you won''t know how miserable it is to be tampered with and chased around. You know what I mean? Can you think of that misery? No, a lot of them wouldn''t have thought about it, and they wouldn''t be able to. On the contrary, many should look down and rejoice. No one spits in contempt of being human. Of course, some of you can empathize with me."


    The accompanying bitter look that drops the tone of his voice and speaks in memory of events in his previous life has always been reflected on the camera.


    "A guy with nothing at the bottom like that won''t be needed, admitted, or looked at by anyone. On the other hand, a talented guy, a lucky guy, is the exact opposite."


    So much so that the face of his companion, which was gloomy, changed and glowed in the colour of joy.


    "But now, reverse your position! It''s a reversal. Ah! Ha ha! Your lives are rubbish itself! All I have to do is apply a little force to my fingers and it''s over. Ah! Wow, ha-ha! You guys have ruined your lives with this!


    Pull out the gun and be directed to the show host who is being rolled on the floor. Moderator''s expression catches on and his eyes run bloody.


    But the companion immediately lowered the gun, pointing to one of the faithful outside the camera.


    The camera is directed toward the followers to whom the companion refers. At his feet, he thought something was stuck more than one, and a large black plastic bag was placed. Following the accompanying instructions, the believer opens the mouth of the plastic bag and puts his hand inside.


    It was taken out. That will be reflected on the camera, and the teahouse will shake again.


    It was the bloody head that showed up. One eyeball is crushed, several teeth are pulled out, and the hair is peeled about a third of the way from skin to skin. I have a thick skewer stung in my ear. The skin was peeled and exposed to the cheekbones. There are several slices running on my lips.


    At a glance, we can see that he would have been miserably tortured. It retained his physical appearance as a person''s face, and, as one can see from knowing the person, it was a good thing to be destroyed.


    The faithful place their beautifully amputated heads on the floor. After that, I remove another raw head one by one from the bag and show it up toward the camera, leaving it on the floor in a row. Eventually, a row of raw heads was displayed, and the schematics were also sent to the teahouse by the camera.


    When all the raw heads in the bag were finished, the companion stepped on one of them with his feet.


    "First, this dumb side is my high school classmate. Always creeped me out, but I didn''t want to. I was glad to tease you. Did you laugh at the reaction when you killed him? Worship me, Colossal Day, Colossal Day and cry too much. That was the tallest!


    Shouting softly as it feels good, I kick the funny-looking head I was stepping on.


    "Next guy!


    and accompanied by stepping on the neck of the woman next door.


    "This devil is my cousin. When you came to see me at my house, it was a disgrace to my kin to have an unemployed Neat. What, you deliberately made it sound like me. That would have been nice to scold me! Yeah, but I felt good, too. When the guy who scolded me was killed by me, I saw him crying with a piss leak!


    Kick a woman in the neck and step on her neighbor''s head again.


    "This is the next one! I was forced to go for an interview, but he was the worst of the interviewers! If you look at me like I''m dirty or something, and you don''t like it. At the end of the day, he said, ''What did you do? Are you here to make me waste my time?'' That''s right! You wasted your time with this, too!


    Kick a middle-aged man in the neck with a laugh.


    "And this guy. This guy is my aunt - my current cousin''s asshole parent. You drooled me that my life wasn''t working out for me because it was nothing but my fault, it was all my fault. So there''s nothing but self-blame for you getting killed by me? You should have gained enough strength not to let me kill you. No, you hurt me before then... I wish you hadn''t pissed me off! Come on, take responsibility! Apologize for your shitty life! It''s all your own fault! That''s the end of what you invited!


    Even more powerful and hateful than the first three, in the form of anger, the companion kicked a fat middle-aged woman in the neck.

 268 20

    At that rate, the companion kicked away after explaining his neck, but eventually turned to the faithful in line where he finished kicking half of his lined neck.


    "That''s it for me. You''re next."


    "Yes."


    The pointed believer replies and takes off the gas mask. She was a little fat girl. When you come forward and wear the microphone that was given to you by your companion, you pick up one of your raw necks with your left hand and try to hold it up towards the camera.


    Her neck was a girl her age. This is another terrible torture, and after a needle was stabbed in the half of his face, he is flattened with fire. His nose had been shredded by half, and his teeth had been removed by half.


    "She''s the main culprit who was bullying me at school. You said scattered about me being a skank, but now this kid''s a skank better than that, right?


    A girl who puts her head next to her own face and laughs creepy as she lets it line up.


    "Okay, you''re next."


    "Yes."


    Another believer pointed to accompany him takes the gas mask again, picks up his neck, and explains the motive for killing him. It has been done many times since then, and eventually the lined necks have disappeared, and the camera is pointed at the companion wearing the microphone.


    "I''ll tell you. The deeds of our diminutive Megalodon will be harmful to this society, but from a universal point of view, they are not definitely evil. Until our deeds also exercised our legitimate right of vengeance. Whoever has done something to be resented by a man, who has hurt a man, cannot help but be killed. Did you get caught off guard thinking the law would keep you? You never thought about avenging them for their lives? That''s stupid. Just the foolishness that deserves to die!


    Highly refused, accompanied by a smile that seemed creepy.


    "Tell those who deny what we have done as evil. What denies us is that it must be the happy people loved by the world who want to protect themselves from us? In other words, it is an enemy to us. An enemy to hate. I don''t know the words of the enemy. I don''t even know the value of the enemy''s life. It''s inferior to your enemies'' lives and shit! Neither did I know the peace of the enemy''s soul. This is war. Of the blessed and the unblessed, the deniers and the deniers. And we''re right, we won!


    A companion who screams, beards his hands, and spreads a joyful grin on his full face.


    "Look... me then"


    With his left hand wide open, his right hand to his chest, tears spilled with a smile on his face.


    "They were watching me... like I was watching garbage, and I killed Mi-nami. Take your revenge... I got it. How do you feel? It was me then."


    Speaking to his past self grumbling miserably indoors, his companionship was senseless.


    "Though, you just slaughtered him and put him to death. It''s not even a big punishment. The cruellest punishment... is to have me reborn and live the same life as me. Taste the same pain as I''ve ever tasted - there won''t be any worse punishment. But now I''m happy. Whatever you did, the man who couldn''t do it was able to do what he wanted at the end. It is the best. Happiest in the world. We were able to send both the manure worms to hell and deliver the condition to all the manure worms in the teahouse. It could have been a great feat in history. Whatever you did, you failed and mocked me, and you did it! Oh, my God!


    His companion screamed with all his strength from his belly. He then turned to the camera, pointing vigorously at the camera.


    "You guys watching this TV! You guys with extra lives! You guys are trying to kill yourselves! You there who are denigrated, degraded, hurt, cursed! Turn to you. Now I''m calling! I''m going to ask you! Aren''t you sorry!? If you regret it, burn your life like I do! Use your life to feed those who made fun of you, those who devoured you, along with the manure bugs who are eating a shitty pot called Society! Just like I did now! Let those who insult you redeem them with their sins, their lives! Kill him! Go kill him now. Eh! That judgment, which you execute with your life, surpasses all laws and is a power that no one can stop! That justice in you prevails over all values!


    Hearing this accompanying appeal, many human beings awoke and even more trembled in fear. In fact, after this broadcast, there will be countless murders and injuries by those affected by the broadcast.


    The accompanying gaze was directed at the commentators, moderators and staff who had been rolled, and they trembled in terror at the same time. Because on this show we once broadcast many times a feature of Thin Happy''s Megalodon, the content of which, in everything, was negative, and the commentators were fooling around and tearing it up.


    "You guys made fun of the scattered thin happy megalodons on the show. I''ll have you pay for that sin, with your life!


    Let the believers stand while they are in captivity, and remove the monkeys.


    "Do you have something to say at the end of the day?


    Stick a gun in one''s head and ask the companion.


    "If you want to kill me, kill me. The bottom line of this society''s losers!


    "Answer!


    It was the director of the show who resolutely said away. Shortly afterwards, the companion shouted with respect and praise, pulling the gun trigger and being shot through the head from the side, he collapsed. Of course, the state of the matter is also shown nationally.


    "Next"


    "I''m just going to help. Only life. Ahhh."


    He was a host who begged for his life by spilling tears, snot, piss and all sorts of body fluids, but his companion pulls the trigger relentlessly.


    "It''s the last word, and it''s a historical broadcast, so say a little carefree dialogue"


    He looked down at the body with his little fool''s face and his companion threw up and threw it away.


    "My companion, Toshitene. Ababa Bubba."


    Midori, who hung out on the couch in her own room and watched the TV accompanied by the show jacked, laughs as if she wanted to have fun.


    "Not everyone in the world can live smartly, and not stand around cleverly ~. Some people are very weak because of some kind of detachment, or because they can''t live well anymore. It''s self-inflicted, but if someone like that gets caught up in society, abused, and loses his place, he runs out of bees and turns to the side of destroying society, then it''s the responsibility of a society that creates people like that and doesn''t follow them. So Midori doesn''t have the slightest sense of sympathy."


    Neither does Midori believe that the faithful have any responsibility. Where I told them that, I would only hunt them down, so I wouldn''t talk to them. On the other hand, I don''t even think they''re the only ones responsible.


    "What the hell made us all unhappy? If there was a little more salvation around them, or if someone like that showed up, otherwise this might not have happened if society was a little nicer? No, I wonder if Midori is the savior? I don''t know what to do to save and end them, but I probably burned those guys so weak that I wouldn''t even be able to shake my fist up. But well, I''ve said this many times, but it''s not bad to try and hit a society that''s not friendly to the wounded and the weak sometimes, is it? If it was Midori, I''d call it Fireworks Day."


    Keep talking to yourself the same way you normally talk.


    Second, I wonder who I''m talking to. There''s always been someone in this room to talk to. Besides, there was someone Midori could really talk to about a lot of things. Someone who goes perfectly with Midori.


    Conscious as if she was even there, she talked all the time alone.


    (I wonder if Yaki turned too. I mean, I''ve been reincarnated many times, and there weren''t many people around me who could really talk to each other, because Midori was growing up in her head. I wonder if there was that recoil too)


    At best, I could only vomit the truth about it on the faceless internet. But naturally that''s not enough. I actually had a desire for a real, face-to-face, reciprocal friend.


    (No, I don''t know how the internet reacts.)


    Open a new display next to the TV and browse for anonymous bulletin board writing.


    The writing that jumped in first was a substitute for ''What are the police doing''. Seeing that, Midori also questioned it.


    "Wow, that''s crazy indeed ~? Why aren''t the police here? I would have mindjacked and suppressed Poly if he had come. How much upper-level restraint can''t stop the people down there from moving in a sense of justice, and there''s a lot of people already moving."


    Midori had been asked to accompany the television stations and radio towers in their spiritual interference with human beings in order to ensure that broadcasts by television jacks took place to the end.


    Yet another was also asked to stop police obstruction. When the police arrived, their companions contacted them, and even though Midori planned to clean them up before entering the TV station and radio tower, the communication never came and the broadcast was inconsistent.


    "Is the police simply too busy with the others to get around? But it''s weird to leave a TV jack that stands out the most and does it flashy."


    We should come first and stop it, such as live broadcasting of murder. Even Midori could not see the reason for being left behind despite it.

 269 21

    Around the same time, in the Snow Oka study, two people, true and tired in the living room and a planting pot, watched the accompanying TV jack.


    "This guy... you look a lot like me. With me who resented and hated a world that didn''t suit me, and scattered disaster all over the world..."


    Tired of sitting in true line on the couch, says with a worrying look.


    "On the surface - I couldn''t adapt well to society - or in terms of not being able to meet, all the residents on the back street would be just like this guy. Including us, of course."


    Zuo sitting in the chair in front of the table opens his mouth.


    "Maybe talent has opened up in a place different from the normal way of life. Maybe that was the possibility, but it didn''t lead to that discovery. The back streets also exist as receptacles for those. Well, I didn''t even have that talent."


    Zuo gently spills a smile of masochism.


    "In that sense, maybe I was lucky. Find the right place for you, do whatever you want, and you''re alive."


    With the words of Zao, True looks back at himself. In fact, the days since falling into the back streets are very fulfilling, and it''s an exciting and wonderful life. But the truth is, there are reasons why I can''t be happy to accept it at will.


    "But I still don''t care about these guys, and I can''t admit it. They chose the cheap path of giving up living, throwing their lives away and worrying."


    That''s not the only reason I don''t care, but I didn''t tell you.


    (It''s like that guy. He assumed that he was the worst in the world and was drunk that he had returned the burden. the same to the point of proclaiming it exalted)


    The accompanying thing, the unleashed dialogue, was evoking a very unpleasant memory in the truth.


    "Right. It''s a big deal, but I can tell you that I gave up fighting and chose an easy path to escape. Humans are the ones who, in agony or not, scratch their feet and try to figure out where they are. Even if it fails."


    Truth is, when Zao says it, it weighs different.


    He was the head of an arms-smuggling organization, but now losing that position and living his days as an information-processing clerk and tea maker at this Yukioka Institute, he''s still not being a jerk and abandoning himself, he''s working on a positively given role. I might ask if you''re looking ahead, or if you''re satisfied with your current life.


    "I agree. Even if I dress like this, I haven''t given up hope yet."


    "That''s right! I''m still alive!


    I appealed to Akagi Yi, the head pot plant, but no one would react.


    "Mika was suffering from her surroundings, but she paid back by becoming an idol."


    And, true.


    "It pisses me off when I say idol..."


    Tired goes in.


    "That was his revenge. Including cheats with the help of Snow Oka. Even these guys could have chosen the path to pay back by using their lives to avenge themselves, by living the way they want, if you say the ideal, by succeeding"


    "That''s... that''s very hard..."


    Tired was somewhat negative about the truth to put it simply. As for tiredness, I am also in a faithful mood for the Megalodon of Thin Happiness. Because I''ve been running away all my life, so I know how spicy it is when I''m weak.


    "It would be hard, it would be worth the effort with your life. These guys took revenge in the way of life throwing and selling. I looked at Mika a a little lightly, but I looked at them and reviewed them. [M] Quite the opposite."


    I truly thought it ironic that this terrorist activity would have been of such value as to make myself aware of it.


    The studio, dyed with blood and scattered with wreckage, was engulfed in silence for just a few seconds.


    Even though Midori had the help to suppress the police and transmit the radio waves, everything except the curtain was carried according to plan. I couldn''t believe it.


    Some parts of me were anxious that TV jack would not be possible, but there was no trouble whatsoever and everything went the way I wanted. I came with the intention, and the things that had happened had passed through my senses and I felt like I was dreaming, and I kept exposing the frightened side to tea.


    But eventually the sense of accomplishment and joy boiled down and exploded all at once. Driven by the urge to scream, I actually screamed.


    "What do you think?! Whatever you did, it didn''t work. I did it at the end!


    Gatspaws with both hands toward the camera and becomes so good at this or not. Unlike the entertainer''s sales smile, a bright, shiny and really good smile flowed up all over the country.


    "Well...... don''t you folks in front of the TV think this is what''s going to happen to us? It''s time for the police to come and ask for the rope. Or he said it was something he''d run away from in a hurry."


    Hit the full grin, and let the disgusting do it instead. Let the laugh stick, and the companion will speak again.


    "I don''t think our power alone can get us away from the police. Except with the blessing of a great princess, I''m not going to let you go that far either. No, I wouldn''t even try to escape like this to life cuteness! The curtain pull is more beautiful and smarter! As part of the proud Megalodon of Thin Happiness, and against the Princess, we need a shameless ending! But it''s not good to be tried under the shitty worm law!


    After proclaiming in high spirits, the companion bowed his head deeply when he tightened his expression and looked around at the faithful together. The believers also take off their gas masks, reveal their faces and bow their heads.


    Then the companion turned further toward the camera and uttered his final words toward the teahouse.


    "I can''t be judged for laws I''ve made on my own without my knowledge! I refuse! My life only makes me like it! Farewell, you shitheads in the shape of men!


    Don''t scream, accompanied by chewing poisoned capsules planted in your mouth. It was distributed by Midori to all believers. Learn from it and the faithful will self-determination.


    (Done...... Happy life curtain pulled at the end. Princess...... No, Midori, it''s all because of you. I''m so glad to see you. Thanks)


    The companion, who collapsed spitting blood, says a word of gratitude in his head as he looks up to the studio ceiling.


    "Yair, that''s all. It was fun watching this one, too."


    He suddenly shows up and sees Midori''s face peeking into himself, and his companion opens his eyes in amazement.


    "Princess!? How could you be here!


    "Too bad it''s not real, this is it. I planted Midori schizophrenia in the hearts of all believers to say goodbye when I died."


    When the companion looks to the side, the other believers are equally surprised. Some are talking about something. Similar to his companion, he sees Midori, who can only see himself, and each seems to be having a conversation.


    "I have something to say at the end of the day. Your companion denied it, but there''s so much good and pleasant and funny in the world."


    Accompanied by unexpected and unexpected words emanating from Midori''s mouth.


    "If you look for it yourself, you could have found as many of those things as you want. Though the companion could only see the unpleasant, and this happened. I don''t know, there''s something I don''t like about it, so it''s a good thing."


    "You''ve come to preach like that? I''m in a good mood to get things done."


    Until now, it has been denied and rejected by the world, and it has been incredible, such as throwing up this dialogue at the end of the day, to ourselves who have denied and rejected the world.


    "Not after everything I''ve done, because I didn''t think you''d pass it on to fools like your companions. That''s why when I killed myself, I gave them the drugs to die slowly. So that everyone can talk at the end of the day."


    Midori looks down at her companion, shows her teeth and laughs like a prank.


    "Though it''s easy for society to judge you for your sins, I thought I was the only one who could save you in the best way at the end. It''s not just the companion. All my followers. That''s why I set up my schizophrenic body in everyone''s spirit to do my part. Though many believers have lost their souls flying that way immediately after their death without being able to do so before Liberation Day. So this time, I was giving you some dying medicine for self-determination. The people who were killed by the faithful are killed and lost, but that''s not what I found out. It is Midori''s duty to save the followers of Midori."


    "I didn''t know you were thinking that far..."


    The companion admires and tears Midori''s mercy and thoughts.


    "Or should I not have come? You like this Midori scenario? Don''t you like what Midori says?


    "No."


    In tears, the companion laughed small.


    "Ever since I was born, I''ve always hated it, I''ve always been unhappy... hehe... now I''m lucky enough to write it all off... because I''ve shaken luck enough to turn it back... happier than anyone... best of luck..."


    In the middle of the words, the companion opened his eyes and cut off with a smile.


    "Death is fine. Whatever you do, if you die, it''s all broken. That''s why you want to die as good as death."


    Midori''s schizophrenic body finally said so and returned to the main body.

 270 22

    The terrorist crackdown also came in the evening to see a paragraph of signs. With the earlier wide-show jack and live public execution broadcasts on the border, no reports of terrorism have come in to the police.


    "Ooh, the reaction of the internet. I''ve heard so much admiration on the air."


    Multiple displays were projected into space, and Umezu was the one comparing them.


    "The killer of Wavejack treated me like a hero. There was a word for heroes if you killed a million people, but a few of them would have been enough. They''re all hungry for stimulation. I''m scared, I''m scared, I''m scared, I''m gonna tell you. This is human nature, isn''t it? If you think that a country that still carries out public executions is blamed for savagery, but you don''t turn away from human nature and admit it, you don''t have to say that that''s the right country."


    Umezu is also Umezu, excited and rapped.


    "Why didn''t the police go to the TV station? It also says a lot..."


    Matsumoto also projects an image in front of him and is surprised as he browses the net.


    "Is that all you do? Like around the Megalodon headquarters in Thin Happiness, the cops who went to the TV station were struck in spirit by the supernatural powers of the Patriarch?


    "No, you''re not."


    Umezu turns to Matsumoto for a distorted grin.


    "Me, I left it alone because I hate mass garbage. To be exact, I told the others that I didn''t have to go because we were in charge, and I let them go. Once upon a time, mass garbage was scattered around in the way of investigations and reports of police acting like bad guys. You''re a bad cause and effect. It''s a lot of trouble. Otherwise, a lot of people were killed, but when I heard the executive''s speech about the companion, I felt right to leave him alone."


    "Hey, hey, can I do that"


    "Isn''t that nice?


    Umezu narrowed his eyes and removed his gaze from Matsumoto.


    "As I said before, I''m not denying terrorism altogether. Too much hunting down would be the bottom line of society, but if you find out that you''re serious about stripping your fangs, you can''t do it while you''re at it. Thanks to his flashy acts of terrorism, he could be a bit of a sweet society, huh? No fewer crimes or suicides."


    "It''s too much of a problem statement for the police, that"


    "I was originally a resident of the back street. I''m not a socialist."


    In response to Matsumoto''s words, Umezu said away with ridicule.


    "Just because that makes me a police officer, it''s a sinful destruction of the evil that I once committed, a lit sense of justice that simply wants to help people in need, or because I''m a former backstreet resident and I know how those guys feel, that''s why I think backstreet squad assignments are appropriate. I don''t think it''s necessarily a good idea to maintain order in society. Because there are so many people who sacrifice that order and underpin the happiness of others."


    "The wind feels unnecessarily tight on those out of the social framework, and the human rights deprivation of the weak seems pretty good."


    In response to Matsumoto''s words that said so back, Umezu came up with a few ideas. It''s not even an impossible story.


    "There''s a back street for the guy who doesn''t fit into the social framework, and I hope he picks up more over there"


    With a hopeful observational answer, it was Umezu clouding the tea.


    On the way to the hospital by ambulance, Erica kept whining about the curse words under her oxygen mask.


    "Princess...... I can''t believe you denied me on the earthen. I can''t believe anything anymore..."


    Shortly after taking the suicide medication, Midori, who appeared in Erica''s spirit, spoke as if the opposite had happened before. World Affirmation. Affirmation of life. Denial of Megalodon of Thin Happiness. In fact, Midori didn''t even deny the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, but Erica had received it that way.


    From Midori, it was at the time of death, so I thought I could preach Midori''s optimistic ideas to the disgusting believers, and they were largely successful.


    I could understand that it was Midori who was combining ruinous ideas with an optimistic outlook on life, and I could accept that many believers had originally liked Midori, and that Midori preached the beauty of the world at the end because she really cared about herself.


    But it was counterproductive to Erica. Her curse and resentment were stronger than her faith in Midori and her love for the followers of Midori.


    "You die before you are born... son of the devil... no, be born truly son of the devil... you can bring further evil into this rotten world..."


    I shrug so consciously about my abdomen, laughing powerlessly.


    Cursing those who believed, cursing the child in his belly, cursing his life, cursing everything in the world, Erica took her breath away.


    The fetus, then removed from Erica''s body, which was transported inside the hospital, was quickly placed in an artificial uterine capsule filled with culture fluid.


    This artificial uterus, built quite a while ago as an anti-abortion measure, is kept in the same condition in the capsule as in the fetus, and the fetus can sustain life. It was a fetus of Erica, who had cardiopulmonary arrest during the excision phase, but resuscitated in the capsule.


    "Thank you. He''s a very vital child. What do you mean, your mother''s a faithful Megalodon?


    In front of a capsule with the fetus in it, the doctor asks the nurse.


    "Yeah, he tried and failed a bombing attack and killed himself."


    "If you succeeded, you were going to have it, but you tried to kill yourself with every baby in your stomach because you failed"


    "I''m careless when I say this, but I''m also glad only the baby helped"


    "What are you talking about? My parents are better off saving me. Even if he''s a criminal, he''s a fanatic."


    "Excuse me."


    "You just can''t help but think like this. He doesn''t want me to be like my mother, he wants my heart to grow up..."


    The conversation between the doctor and the nurse had reached the inside of the capsule, as well as the ears of the fetus. The fetus could never understand the word, but it could be remembered.

 271 23

    The day of liberation ended.


    Midori is satisfied that some of them failed to achieve terrorism due to police obstruction and others successfully accomplished it, but as a festival they are able to do well.


    It seemed impossible to find a forced investigation into the denominational headquarters, and there were no further indications that the police would attempt to enter the premises. There is no way that the magicians and magicians of the country can do this to such a powerful and incomparable opponent of magicians that they cannot be combated in bundles.


    Alone in my room, Midori was at dusk.


    "It was fun... of all my long reincarnation journeys, the most fun I can remember."


    I smile satisfied, look up at the void and squeal.


    Meditate your eyes and connect your second brain directly with your consciousness. Huge amount of memories jammed inside. It was a memory that touched the hearts and minds of the believers. Their grief and joy are all packed. Their despair when their hearts are shattered, and their peak when their vengeance is achieved, are all packed. Midori was able to touch and taste them at the same time and enjoy them.


    "Everyone''s heart is in Midori, and everyone''s heart is in Midori. Redemption of blood in abominable crumbs. Death. Destruction. In return for the most delightful emotion in the world: despair. Yea, the best catharsis ever!"


    They were once tasted by Midori with them. Tasted and enjoyed it again from the second brain as if to play the disc. But there is no third time.


    "It''s over, Sister Apricot."


    At the same time as the whining, Midori''s expression is slightly cloudy.


    "I''ve known many people since I was reincarnated, but I''ve seen a lot of human deaths, and it was Sister Apricot who touched me the deepest part of my heart. There were wavelengths, and Sister Apricot was actively trying to touch my heart. A lot of people I knew were the other way around."


    Where I groaned so much, a smile floated in Midori''s mouth again.


    "I don''t know because, without a body or a lid, my sister Apricot had a curiosity hunk, and there were places to look after her. But... I was so happy with that..."


    I show my teeth and laugh at the apricots I drew on my mind in the void.


    "I just want to say that I won''t forget the days I spent with my sister Apricot in this room... but Midori''s time is almost over. You only have a few moments to immerse yourself in your memories."


    Stand up, Midori leaving the room. I''ve decided where to go and what to do. I will never go back to this room again.


    An arched rocky mountain rises in the rocky desert. Regular government forces and hired mercenaries were setting up bases there to welcome guerrillas.


    Guerrillas bought a large quantity of battle creatures with excellent mobility and armor at cheap prices made in Japan, releasing them to the base of Iwayama.


    Battle creatures are defeated one after the other by warheads and RPGs with solution. Interpretation is a disposable pawn. But I can''t ignore it. It will rather be defeated as a matter of priority. Because if you get to base, that unusual killing power will be fierce.


    While attention and warheads are directed at Battle Creature, bullets and shells from guerrillas descend from another direction. Thanks to attacks from both hands, the regular army''s defense becomes scattered.


    "You''ve been sticking with me for a long time. Thanks to their guts, this one is devastated."


    After the battle, a black mercenary spills sarcastic words with a smile. The battle closed with this victory once, and the guerrilla was repelled, but it was a hard win.


    Battle Creature came aboard to base and ravaged regular army soldiers, causing massive casualties. Where there was confusion, more heavy shootings were fired, resulting in more casualties.


    If the mercenaries hadn''t swiftly destroyed the battle creatures that entered the base, they would undoubtedly have been wiped out.


    About five years ago now - the shallow truth of being a mercenary was wrapping his tongue around their arrangements.


    Normally, moderate French mercenaries didn''t even use guns and cut off many battle creatures with profitable steel wires. The oldest and the Chinese seemed to have used extraordinary powers, blowing up the fierce beast giant with one drink without touching it. The black soldier, who is captain on an ad hoc basis, cut Battle Creature''s neck off precisely with only a body surgery and a knife swing.


    "Do you think you could win if you fought me in boxing after following the rules properly on the ring?


    Sitting on the wreckage of a biological weapon he himself has tailored, the black soldier genuinely asks with a loving smile.


    His name is Simon. Are you in your thirties or something? He is the owner of a musculoskeletal flesh, but he is low. Probably 160 centimeters. There it is. But I have already seen the strength hidden in its body many times before.


    "I can''t."


    True to answer instantly.


    "Exactly. First of all, Gatai is different. There is no limitless prospect of beating you with this alone. Lucky punch, with your little body, and with your gloved hands, there''s nothing you can do where you hit it."


    Mixing over sounding satisfied with the true answer, Simon smiles and speaks. Like Junko, he was always a man with a smile and a bright grin to soothe the place.


    "But on the ring, how about bare hands and no rules? A little bit more likely for you to win. Well, just a little bit. If they give me more knives, I''ll just go up again a little bit. If you say it game wise, whatever the hit level of the attack, the damage will jump when it hits you. If a Kaishin blow strikes, it''s a literal critical hit. Yeah, funny way to put it, but you know what I''m trying to say?


    True to snort silently.


    "So, if you''re given a knife, not even a square ring - right... and you''re told to find someone and kill them while you survive on a deserted island with a forest, the odds are even higher. I can put up a trap, and I can strike unintentionally. You already know what I''m trying to say, don''t you? I hate sports. Competition in sports is generally determined only by differences in physical abilities. I can''t top anything I do in sports because I have a small body, too. But if we kill each other without rules, we can''t beat any opponent, right? No matter how big a guy is, or sports versatile he is, it''s possible to have a cell phone for the gain, and if you kill the other guy, that''s what you''re going to do, figure out all the ways to come to the fight. Yes, I can compete much wider than sports, which is determined only by my natural talent. I can''t tell you to fight Battle Creature with your bare hands on the ring, but if it''s anything, it would be Battle Creature, but it would be psychic, but given the gain and the means, it would be a battle and victory"


    Pure Son told me exactly the same words he said at that time. No matter who they are, no matter how powerful they may be, if they are anything, they will never win, etc. The idea is stained to the bone marrow in the true.


    "There are people who can live and shine because it''s a world without rules. Or someone who can only live there."


    With that said, Simon drooled from the edge of his mouth with a grin on the rock floor and glanced at the sleeping white man. What the hell kind of dream are you having, Truth thinks of yourself smiling zero in your head.


    "So is his steel wire. He''s an extraordinary fool, so when I was a hungry ghost, I was under the influence of comics, seriously thinking about using steel wire as a weapon, and doing that training myself. He tried to master all sorts of other comic book moves. I''m scared of the idiot''s supposed power. I really worked it out to the practical level, and I jumped into the battlefield to help. Only in a world without rules, the technology he knitted won''t help."


    It was he who was sleeping on the dumb side who later truly taught him how to handle this steel wire.


    (I didn''t know the time would come for Simon''s words to sound so powerful then)


    The truth, which I visited again in front of the Megalodon headquarters building of Thin Happiness, was reminiscent of the arguments told by my former companions and biting them off strongly.


    "I won''t rethink...? I''ve told you many times, it''s very impossible. The other person... is someone who crosses the boundaries of a person."


    (Meanwhile, if this guy...)


    Truth can''t help but remember the frustration with the tired backwards remarks walking behind.


    (Just make some statements that will cut our motivation. Let''s be clear about relying on this guy. No, is it pathetic to push that far too? But let''s not do this as much as we can. really depressing)


    Tired would be showing me the truth over time, but I was fed up with imitations like deciding not to water it from my head.


    (No, I''ll let this guy figure it out too. Let me actually win and prove it to you. Don''t just win that too)


    Now tired revenge is only half an excuse. The realization of the plan drawn in my own head - that is the true and true purpose. I''m not even tired of teaching that.


    (It was the death of apricots that came to mind. In order not to waste his death, we have to do it. But......)


    While I was determined, there was a strange feeling in the truth.


    (I don''t feel like failing. I feel sure to succeed)


    A hunch of certainty in the truth. What the rationale was was was due to a conversation I had with Li Mei, whom I met the other day. At that time, True was getting some information from Li Mei.

 272 24

    Midori left the room and headed to the basement of the main hospital.


    In one of the rooms in the basement, one woman was imprisoned. I needed her. As I smiled and greeted the believers I met along the way, I was aware that their faces were also faithful, and I was secretly saying goodbye in my heart.


    "Heh, how are you? Liberation Day is over. It didn''t seem to work out very well thanks to someone, but as for the festival, it was fun inside. Were you watching the news? It was a super funny spectacle."


    When you open the door of the room, Midori says in a bright voice to the woman inside.


    The woman who was inside - Yukiko Du Feng - pointed and glanced at her face only as she sat down.


    "As such, you don''t think anything of it?


    It was a quiet tone, but there was anger on its face.


    "I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong at all. ''Cause I don''t want to deny about those guys. I will never deny their lives or their will. To be denied by anyone in the world, I''m the only one who''ll admit it. Because they''re Midori''s followers, and Midori''s their patriarch."


    Midori never stopped laughing and said grandiose.


    "That''s why I also have to take responsibility for driving those guys to death. So I thought I''d at least let Sacha kill me at the end of the day and keep me locked up forever."


    Anger disappeared from Yukiko''s face at the words Midori uttered. The words Viper casually uttered in front of Lucky Son were still meant to be true.


    "So Sacha achieved the directive, too? I may have failed because I activated Liberation Day, but if I still let the culprits of evil stop me, I''ll stand up. It''s not enough to make amends at all, but I can''t think of any more ways to make amends. Ababa."


    "If you want to make amends, let me make amends for you too"


    Someone spoke from the hallway as Midori stood in front of the open door.


    "Huh? Father, what brings you here?"


    Turn to the true and tired walking down the hallway toward us, surprised Midori. Tired was carrying Napzak, apparently supposedly forced to pack more than capacity. The true one has his hands covered softly with strangely thick black gloves, carrying crushed landscapes and the like for some reason.


    "Well, what are you talking about? Shall we come in?"


    Midori enters the room first and learns to be true and tired. Midori sat in the chair that was inside, but True and Tired remained standing.


    "If you want to talk over there, keep going. But it''s NG who dies. I came here to see you on business."


    True to say pale.


    (Apricot sister man...... Something about Apricot Sister, I guess)


    If you read the other person''s mind, you know why, but Midori doesn''t dare to do it.


    "I wish I hadn''t done this from the beginning if I''d taken responsibility for the death of a believer and died."


    In the middle of the word, Yukiko clenches her fist hard and bites her teeth.


    "Why didn''t you stop? Why couldn''t I have stopped you?


    I really didn''t think Midori was a bad guy for Lucky Son. Even though he is Teng himself who incited terrorism, the fine dust doesn''t feel evil either. I am aware of my sins and try to take them to their responsibility. But then why did you do this? I have no idea that.


    "Wow... they just had to. Oh, it''s just a form of self-expression, huh? One of the things that can and can happen in this human society is that it just happened. They just enjoyed it. I mean, that was the kind of historical event. You know very well that it is not ethically good to support that pleasure. I wanted to make them feel better by letting the big fireworks go off. That''s all Midori feels, huh? And - I''ve said it many times, Midori doesn''t admit it''s evil. I''ll say it again and again. I''ll affirm Midori for them."


    I assure you, in fact, at their moment, by the schizophrenia that sent them into their spirit, they are taking words and actions that turn it back. Many believers died convincingly with it, but some died in despair, feeling betrayed.


    It was cruel, but not just to make them die out of a suicide bomber, but to make them aware now once and for all of something called a normal life they were genuinely craving and not getting - that was what Apricot wanted, and Midori responded accordingly.


    "Yes...... That you had your faith."


    A lucky child who exhales like he gave up. And with the nuance that this conversation was over, I saw the true one.


    "Hey, princess of the shit pot. You''ve bullied me a lot, haven''t you? I came to pay for it because I listened to you."


    True take it and speak to Midori.


    "Huh... how many soles? Your ancestors don''t want you to revenge yourself, they want you to freak out and let the understudy do it?


    For something completely unimaginable, Midori turns her eyes round and looks tired sitting at the door.


    "Precisely after hectic and scared, I admitted I was totally defeated, and you hurt me, so I cried and sweetened at me, and because I was weak and I lost, I wouldn''t revenge, I wouldn''t mind being hit, and I couldn''t help but show chicken, so I was annoyed in a lot of ways, and this is how I came to bake extra crap and avenge it instead."


    "You don''t have to say that... I hope..."


    Tired of true unforgiving things.


    "Yair, I thought it was a BL pattern or something. Shizuno''s legacy tells us that the ancestors there are such hobbies."


    "You''re done in a lot of ways saying that''s even passed down to the inheritance... I don''t have that kind of hobby, and even if I have that sexuality, I don''t like pitiful guys, men and women. That''s why it''s impossible to have that kind of relationship."


    "Terrible, terrible..."


    True enough to say, I even learned to faint tired.


    "I don''t think you''re hurting your ancestors any more than I am."


    Midori laughs slightly.


    "Don''t be deluded by your appearance, Makoto Aizawa. If you peel it off, it''s a monster."


    In a sincere tone, Kouko warns.


    "Though it doesn''t look like a monster. Well, thank you for your hard work, Kazashi Dog."


    "You''re going to say terrible things."


    To the true return of words, Yukiko puts her face to face.


    "Oh, you know what? I''m the same overlife as your ancestors, huh? Your ancestor, did you teach this boy that?"


    "No... you... whatever your power, it''s step one. The transcendents who have continued to interfere in the world from the shadow of history with history�� are not in line with us in Step 2�� If it''s just power, it''s in the same line..."


    Tired tells a sloppy story on the sidewalk to the creepy Midori.


    "Wow... Midori wants to see his ancestors, because he hasn''t done anything fancy to mark his name in the history of darkness. I''m only interested in myself, and I''m reincarnated as soon as I''m not an adult. Based on the criterion of influence, you have a lower profile."


    "When I heard about the reincarnation, I thought that if you were to reincarnate without damaging your memory or power even if you were dead, you wouldn''t feel so weightless in death. It''s light when it comes to dying and taking responsibility."


    To true pointing out, Midori''s smile wore a color that seemed lonely.


    "Right. So my long journey of reincarnation ends today. Drive them to the dead, and you''ll be reincarnated and unfair with all your memory. I''ll forget about being reborn with memory and power anymore. Ooh. Normally I die. I didn''t even tell Li Mei or Viper about this."


    "You think you''re going to die while letting the apricots die instead? You''re kidding me, this shitty pot princess."


    The true pale narrative, unlike usual, sounded slightly like anger seeping in. At least that''s what I felt for the tiredness I was hearing next door.


    (Apricot sister didn''t die for me... I can''t help but think so)


    I thought I should tell you the truth, but I honestly find that troublesome, too. If you know the truth, the boy in front of you will think of revenge. If I let him die dressed up, I might just retain him to resent Midori. Or maybe he''s going to take revenge at the moment as well.


    "Nah, nah, I''m the patriarch of this denomination. My doctrine says you can''t let the faithful die and live with me alone!


    "I don''t hate that way of thinking. But it''s pointless."


    The truth denies without a body or lid to the absurd Midori of his voice.


    "I know how you feel. But dying with you would just be self-satisfying. I will not die. What you did is definitely a hell of a vice, but I''m neither willing nor willing to blame you for wondering. I guess it''s something else if someone else did it. For example, if Snow Oka or Tired did the same thing, he would be angry and blamed."


    "If I or Junko do the same thing with Midori... because I come to the point of just using the believers to get rid of them... I guess. Take care of yourself, too, just keep it in your hobby area. Midori, on the other hand, is at the end of the day... This is a big difference."


    Taking true words, I add that tiredness also after self-analysis.


    "You''re really a little conflicted. What Midori is trying to do... while turning it down as pointless, Midori is admitted because Midori... is a man who tries to end up with the faithful..."


    "I don''t care about such reasoning."


    True to lightly kick the tired allegations.


    "Anyway, you fight me. Thank you for making me tired and adorable. And I won''t let you die. They''ll pay the price for letting the apricots die."


    "Heh... I don''t know what it is, but let''s take it -"


    Midori shows her teeth and makes her laugh.


    (I''m still worried about what you''re up to and dying without looking at him. Apricot Sister''s man, you can''t even go down there)


    Regardless of the tired enemies, Midori accepted the true offer, interested in the price of dying apricots and what they were.

 273 25

    As couriers, the four of them travel to the training area with Sachiko.


    "That''s strange."


    Truth opens its mouth on the move.


    "I don''t think you''re a bastard, using such a low-life technique as to traumatize people."


    "Huh? Are you talking about Midori?"


    Midori, who was leading the way, looks back and sees the truth.


    "It''s not that Midori''s power is subordinate. You think Midori''s mind is dirty?


    Midori said in a mean tone. As for Midori, it was half a joke, but I don''t mean to be a complete joke either.


    "I was born - and I have had a troubled ability, since I haven''t knitted the art of reincarnation yet, where everything that people think and feel pours in. And until it became Shizuno''s sorcerer, I couldn''t control it at all, and because of it, I hated the ugly insides of people I didn''t even want to see."


    "Humans, everyone will have a black part in their hearts. So you couldn''t break it off?


    "There was a time when I was young, and then I was inside..."


    To true pointing out, Midori smiles.


    "I don''t know what you felt bad about, but it doesn''t justify imitating people looking down cheaply. I won tirelessly only because I happened to be weak in tiredness. You can''t be proud where you won that weak spot. I can do that. I know what''s weak about him."


    "Heh, that''s funny. Advocacy for losers and grand speech at the same time."


    "If you''ve tasted the bitterness and you know people''s hearts, you won''t wear someone else''s wounds back without darkness. The only thing that can do that is that one of them is missing him. Or both, huh? But you don''t even look like such a rotten person, so I said it''s weird. Why did you imitate that?


    Truly questioned, Midori is stuck in words. There were just a lot of computational differences, such as the fragility of the tired spirit and the fact that if Shizuno was not equipped with what he was equipped with, and I feel that if I explain that, I could avoid true enemy.


    But without daring to say anything, Midori thinks about ascertaining this man''s true prospects.


    "Uh, I''m talking about Ho Gan. It''s just a casual assumption."


    Between them, Midori provokes even more. I wasn''t in the mood to make fun of it, but I thought it would be more exciting to compete.


    But the truth said nothing more. In the mood for shoulder blushes, Midori thinks even more.


    I can''t read this boy''s intentions completely. Even if you don''t bother trying to peek into your mind, you can generally guess what people are thinking, but truly you don''t know what you want to say or do. There is no unity in speech either.


    (Seems to get to me, doesn''t seem to... Weird do it -)


    Eventually the four arrive at the training ground. It is a place where the faithful were busy every day and they were desperate and sweaty, but now no one.


    Midori enters the center and truly learns to stand in front of Midori. A Japanese sword has already swung in his true hand and is carried in his left hand. I borrowed more concubine than tired. I haven''t pulled it out of my sheath yet. On the other hand, Midori remains hand-fisted, but everyone on this scene knows that he can instantly get his money through an apport.


    "You have no chance of winning. Why are you making me do this?


    On the side slightly away from the confronting true and Midori, I asked Yukiko tirelessly standing side by side.


    "I don''t know why..."


    Put down the swollen napsack on your breasts and tired answers with a careless look.


    "If you''re incapable of witchcraft or witchcraft, does Aizawa really win?


    "Martial arts alone...... Midori is up there. Even if true uses guns..."


    Tired of opening the mouth of a knob sack. Sachiko peeks at what''s in it. I could see something like a water bottle in a plastic bag, but I didn''t understand what that was.


    Okay, let''s go.


    Midori shows her teeth and laughs. Black ribbon tie stretches and hits true.


    Truth is, I don''t want to move and twitch this, I try to shake it off with my empty right hand. Occasionally the ribbon is tangled in multiple true right hands and even eaten into the meat.


    (Unlike me, that kid was able to react to that ribbon speed. Why did you dare eat that?


    A true right hand was suddenly engulfed in flames when Yukiko wondered if there was any real plan.


    "Ugh, hey!"


    Midori raises a protested voice. The wrapped ribbon was instantly burned by the flames.


    "I heard that from tiredness. That ribbon is alive."


    Yukiko immediately guessed what true that dialogue meant.


    "Is that the monster that she made?


    "Yeah, it''s a ribbon-shaped... organism. Didn''t you notice?


    Tired of answering Lucky Son''s questions.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh my sweet butcher....... this is a bit of a head start"


    Midori shrinks the unburned part of the ribbon and returns it to the collar. That grin turns into something that caught my eye.


    "Is Butcher the name of that ribbon?


    "Sounds like..."


    Lucky and tired, on the other hand, were inadvertently spilling laughter.


    The fire was out of my true right hand. The leather part of the uniform from the elbow to the front is also completely burnt, revealing black, thick gloves covered from the inside to the elbow. The truth is that he wore gloves of even more heat resistant materials under his white shirt.


    (Ask your ancestor if he feels he''s been working on a lot of measures, this)


    Midori immediately decides that only by inflaming his arm against the ribbon.


    "So how do we prevent this guy?"


    After a word of whining, Midori begins to concentrate on her spirit for her surgery.


    "Tired -"


    The truth that perceived the sign calls the name of tiredness and holds hands in the direction in which it is. Tired hurries to take something like a water bottle out of the napsack and throws it to the true one.


    Truth was, when I received it, I quickly opened the lid and threw it at the surprise of Midori.


    Be alert to the explosives, Midori interrupts the procedure and jumps back and forth a great many times to get the distance. But even if it''s like an explosion, I don''t think it''s very powerful. At least you can''t use anything that''s harmful to the truth or tiredness.


    Fluid floods through the water bottle and wets the floor. At the same time, the spectacular stench stuck around him, and Midori changed his complexion and held his mouth down.


    Midori repeatedly reincarnated and had various experiences, but never smelled any worse. The nausea cannot be suppressed, and the objects inside reflux the esophagus with tremendous momentum from the stomach. The diarrhea flooded through the fingers of his hand holding his mouth, and he put his hand on it and pummeled the revulsion.


    Don''t miss the gap, but make an intermission with Midori at once. Midori also expects it, raising her tearful face and looking to the truth, instantly letting her port the wooden sword of the sword on hand.


    A true sword is plunged as it is placed on the sheath. Theory of swordsmanship in Shizuno, also to be said, is a preemptive blow by poking.


    I was able to afford it if it was only normal, but the reaction was delayed after being targeted during vomiting.


    The thrust released for Midori''s dovetail hits the flank. The disfigured Midori still waves the sword, and the stone bump pays his true right leg. Truly disfigured in a one-tempo way from Midori, the two of them dressed in a graceful way.


    Naturally, Midori, who collapsed first, regains his position first and turns to the truth. While there was damage, because of the bad smell, Midori couldn''t move as much as she thought, but she could move on to the next move before it was true.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"

 274 26

    Instantly form the technique with a roaring voice.


    A technique that requires no long spells, no extreme mental concentration, and is completed in a short time. Then the killing power is extremely high, a witchcraft that can also be synonymous with Shizuno. It should be noted that the bad smell prevented mental concentration and was not affected by it.


    True to see massive flashes of light rambling at close range, but totally calm. Already this technique has been simulated over and over again with tiredness. However, it was slightly miscalculated to be used at close range. Because I thought Midori would respond only with martial arts if it was close range.


    From the truth, I don''t want to distance myself from Midori if possible. It won''t last that long because of the bad smell, so I want to just hang out in the melee. In addition, the technique used is limited because the Midori himself who uses the technique can be damaged at close range.


    "That technique at that distance..."


    A fortunate child with a distorted expression moans with his nose suppressed by the stench. It was doubtful whether it could be controlled without hitting the surgeon himself at all. Or are you prepared to take damage yourself?


    The flashing three-moon-shaped light, which appeared to surround Midori and his true surroundings, moved simultaneously.


    Against the flashing of light that kills from all directions to the truth at a fierce speed, the truth pulls a large reddish brown cloth from the inside of the blazer, and as if to put out the fire with clothes, it pays off the light.


    Seeing the sight, Midori peeled off his eyes. It''s not like I can pay it off with a cloth. There must be some kind of gimmick. Without checking it, Midori leans back and kicks the floor to escape the raging attack of light. The movement slows down because of a genuine distraction, eating about three shots of his own surgery in his hands and feet, and the blood splash rises.


    "That..."


    Sachiko speaks unexpectedly and glances at the tiredness beside her. Sachiko looked familiar in the cloth. It''s a cloak that once had tired feathers, disabling Lucky Son''s technique.


    (Wow - I feel wicked and powerful, that. I borrowed it from your ancestors)


    Midori also breaks through at a glance that the cloak in his true hand is a powerful magic item, a possession of tiredness.


    "Tired -"


    Again the truth calls the name of tiredness, and urges the tired to show their hands and throw something at them to give it to them.


    "Hmm... No, wait a minute... that''s..."


    When he saw the sight, Midori tried to protest, but he threw the water bottle again because of his tiredness earlier than that, and the truth receives it. Now it''s bigger than just now.


    True to throw the contents of the water bottle toward Midori again and hit the floor. There is a different stench. I thought Midori was going to keep me from getting used to the same stench, but this time it didn''t stay just that.


    "Wow, what is this! Eyes ~"


    Some substance in the liquid on the floor volatilized, causing burning pain in Midori''s eyes. I can''t keep my eyes open even though I''m in battle with so much pain, I close my eyes and rub them with my hands.


    At the same time, I feel even worse by different stenches. In addition to the repeated damage to the sense of smell, this time he has been inflicted with pain to his vision and has been involved quite nervously. Concentration is getting duller and duller, and the struggle is shrinking.


    True to mount another attack on Midori. Now instead of poking, I tried to cut my torso off to a horizontal giraffe.


    "Shit hungry ghosts. I''m in good shape."


    An awesome sounding voice emanated from Midori, which had changed since Nori.


    I can catch the pain and force my eyes open, and my gaze that conceived my intense anger is truly exposed. The sound and gaze of that voice, which only the old man could have, made him feel as if he had watermarked for a moment the soul of Midori, who looked like a girl.


    Midori, who inversely aroused his shriveled struggle, receives a true sword without difficulty with a sword.


    "Tired -"


    "No, no, wait a minute - eh!


    Midori, an arrow tip whose tiredness again tried to throw something, was called upon to the truth of the fitness with the knife and the sword still crossed.


    "Your ancestors are helping you with your battles in Sashi. If you just prepare the items in advance, how about you still throw them in along the way?"


    "Nothing. This much is good. Even boxing gives the athlete a vacillation or water break. Same as that one. Interpret it that way and be convinced."


    True to return to Midori''s protest a true-faced, disastrous reason.


    "Wow... so where''s my second? Come on."


    You know what?


    I was hesitant tired, but to true, I throw something at you again.


    Midori followed the motion with painful eyes, and just before his true hand grabbed him, he bounced from the bottom with a stone blade.


    (What''s the bargain now? It was soft though)


    Suspiciously, I played it. A glimpse of it. Now it wasn''t a water bottle, it was like a plugging hairball, about the size of a soccer ball.


    "Saved me a lot of trouble"


    Midori fell on the floor as well. Give me a glimpse of it, True said.


    Hairy balls crumble and split, and blocked hairs drift through the universe in large quantities. It looks like beast hair at first glance. That, but there''s no way just hair could make such an unnatural move.


    To observe from true statements, it would be a mechanism whereby hair is scattered in response to stimuli. But I don''t know what effect that will have. Based on previous patterns, it seems to be an attack on the five senses.


    (Attack on the senses for surgical sealing... Simple, but awesome and effective... Like a comic book, the mood is amazing. I can''t do it with the strange power of a character''s rating. I''ve been working out a math to beat me with no extraordinary powers...)


    Midori wonders if he wants to be so vengeful.


    I thought about it earlier, but I don''t think so again. That''s just an excuse, that there''s really something else for it.


    If you touch drifting hair, and don''t distance yourself from the truth, move in the opposite direction to where the hair drifts. True goes with it and follows it perfectly.


    (I''m getting used to the smell, and it''s only a matter of time ~. I should have worn it by the time I got used to it)


    Goddamn laugh, Midori starts casting spells. The true confirmation of Midori''s chant leads Midori to step in and poke heavily, but Midori flips his body and engages in the attack while chanting and concentrating.


    "Black beeswax"


    The procedure is complete, black liquid flowing from Midori''s hair and spilling to the floor. The floor blacks all at once. True to what substitute this technique is, already heard and confirmed, but activated at close range, confused and delayed in response.


    The blackness on the floor widens. True to leap backwards to avoid touching, but his right leg turned into a black wax for each garment.


    "Heh, how about this. It''s a nasty trick."


    Make sure you seal one leg, and Midori looks at his teeth and laughs.


    "Once upon a time, there was a psychic artist who used human beings as wax dolls. It was a technique that used his soul, but it felt that the power of his passion for creation had a greater influence on the power of surgery than Midori''s power."


    Midori talks and buys time when she sees the true movement has stopped. Visual and olfactory recovery is still incomplete.


    (Isn''t this already decided to compete?


    Sachiko thought. Even though he continued to manipulate the opponent wisely against his superior opponent to seal the opponent''s attack and was just eating up, on the contrary, he seemed to be almost stopped from moving by being sealed one leg.


    "Well done. I''ll show you the reward. If it''s going to go up, why don''t you go up?


    Midori starts casting spells. Truth is, I take my phone from my nostalgia when I see it.


    Lucky boy didn''t know what he did. It was an attempt to disturb the surgery by emitting an intense Mosquito sound from the cell phone, the sound of an area that was not heard by the lucky child at his physical age. Tired is keeping his ears down next door.


    But Midori is flat. Anticipating an attack by sound, he had already worked fine on his ears with surgery.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    Midori tells her the name of the art. The lucky child sensed that a rather strong technique had been completed with a dark demon surrounding him, and the tiredness of knowing who the technique was was led to the truth.


    From a space of nothing, suddenly countless skeletons boiled out. The skeleton is black all over its body and glows as if painted even with lacquer.


    In time, the entire training ground was filled with a good number of black skeletons. True circumference, tiredness and the circumference of the lucky child, there are skeletons. They''re all dressed in blurry clothes and dressed differently. Suits, monk clothes, dark boroughs, luxurious clothes with crowns, kimonos, some of which can only be considered cosplays. And the skeletons were all dancing hard. The tweezers were pounding their teeth as they laughed.


    "You''ve seen it in some book. This sight."


    Truth squeals. It''s the same faceless look as usual, so it also looks as if it''s flat.


    A skeleton enough to cover a training ground with enough space to house dozens of believers. We naturally know that when these are attacked, we are not just sorry. But...


    "Dance macabre."


    Midori rings her fingers. Shortly afterwards, the skeletons arrived true at once.


    The skeletons flock to the truth with the momentum of crushing the bones in front of them. Bite, beat, beat and crushed bones pierce your true body. Some break their own bones and pierce them true like knives.


    (You do too much of anything... This will kill you)


    Wolfish tiredness. I can''t see who I really am anymore with a wave of bones, but I know it will take serious damage. And the fact that the truth cannot be combated by this technique.


    (Didn''t I use the wrong technique?


    But the truth was, I was thinking of my own face smiling in my head.

 275 27

    Whereas the skeletons arrive to stack, True turns the sheath string of the knife with his mouth, pulls over his upper body, and pushes the switch on the shoulder belt of the landscape.


    A rocket engine attached to the bottom of the landscape was activated and a true body rose.


    "Seriously...?"


    Seeing the sight, Midori the boulder was also stunned. A true body flew vertically in a bullet-like momentum, pushing through a group of skeletons.


    Its body was bone-stained and bloody everywhere, but in an instant it slipped through a group of skeletons and rushed straight into Midori.


    Midori swerves down its rocket dive as she falls apart.


    Even though he really stopped the rocket engine on the way, momentum blows him close to the wall and rolls him off to the floor.


    Without missing that opportunity, Midori regains her position, makes a fierce dash and approaches, turning her true head and paying her sword.


    Truth was, as he rose up, he took the attack with his sword at his leisure.


    (over)


    Before Midori shrugged without speaking to him, and waved the sword further, Truly, he nodded his upper body and put his face closer to Midori''s face, and sprayed what was in his mouth with Midori''s face.


    "Poison fog!


    Tired of gripping his fist hard and screaming. Sachiko also sees the sight from between the bones and flashes. Midori''s face is filled with green liquid, and Midori meditates her eyes.


    (I thought I would definitely do this. You really like prowlers)


    Besides, I was quite excited that it had been decided brilliantly.


    "Wow."


    For the second time today, Midori''s expression distorted and a playful scream arose, along with eye pain and blockage of vision. At the next moment, the face became distorted into another form in another sense.


    A true poke was hitting Midori''s throat precisely.


    Peel off your white eyes and Midori falls. The surgery is solved, and all the skeletons disappear.


    "There''s a battle..."


    With an uninterrupted face, Sachiko groaned. I felt like I was watching the farce until the end.


    "Wow...... I really knocked him out. There was a difference in power between the dragon and Mijinko..."


    But the impression of tiredness was different. I was trembling with excitement, joy and war when I saw the result that a truth without superordinary power defeated Midori, a superior being with power beyond intelligence. And he was proud of the truth and relieved that he was not seriously injured.


    "By the way, what was that hairball? What did it do?


    Sachiko asks tirelessly.


    "Hair is just fake...... it is. I''ve been attacking my senses many times, so think I''ll be on my guard..."


    The more exhausting the answer, the more fortunate child snorts. It didn''t seem to do much good though.


    "Ma-ji, is that you...? Phew Phew Phew"


    Midori quickly regained consciousness and stood up coughing with her hands on her throat. I had admitted my defeat.


    I wasn''t clear about the rules of the game, but I was unconscious, albeit for a short time. Besides, if the last attack wasn''t caused by a knife with the sheath still in place, he''s dead. Nothing but a loss. I had admitted that defeat, but at the same time I couldn''t believe it.


    True exhaustion, nestled in full bloodshed, approaches and tries to take care of it.


    "Not yet. I''ll leave that for the first round. Let''s go with the second round now."


    "Is...?


    Tired opens his mouth gently, as the truth took control with his hands and pronounced a dialogue that did not come close to his thoughts.


    "Even this guy doesn''t feel convinced of his defeat right now. If you lose again, you''ll be completely convinced."


    True to erect a sword that remains stuck in the sheath as I say it. Tired, fortunate, and miserable, they had lost their words, and they had hardened.


    It''s like winning now and using a means like scattered shark hands to even flinch your opponent to create a gap, and still being worn out, you finally win. The battle was indeed won by the truth, but the actual difference in strength between the two is unmistakable.


    In the meantime, it is at the earliest possible level of suspicion of sanity, such as saying we will compete again.


    Midori rebuilds his sword, even as he shrugged. I was thinking of slamming him down fast, but I''m on alert once and for all that there may still be some kind of real trump card.


    Truth suddenly feels a strong sense of prescience as he sets up his sword with full creativity and confronts Midori.


    (this feeling...... this sight...... remember seeing it somewhere back in the day?


    A long time ago, so long ago that I can''t remember, I remember seeing it. That''s not all. I felt like I could see myself for a moment, not from my point of view, but from others.


    "You have the power I haven''t used yet. Use it all, too. It''s not enough if we don''t defeat you."


    I can''t help but think about what Dejav means, so I concentrate on Midori in front of me.


    "Just like tired, take a peek at my heart and put on some illusion or whatever. Let me see if it''s a nightmare or anything. Except - when you peek into my heart and you know everything about it, it''s all over. That''s the curtain. You''ll be mine."


    "Huh?"


    It was a mockery, but it didn''t even seem like the truth was telling the truth. I do see a light of certainty in my big eyes. I feel like I''m up to something and provoking.


    "Use it. The ability and the ability to get into your people''s minds. Do the same thing to me as tired. I''ll try to break it. [M] Otherwise, it can''t be a complete victory."


    (Not enough means it''s not enough with the nuance that you won?


    Midori is suspicious of the word. Midori''s intuition made me feel something different. But it also turns out if you look into your true heart in response to a true provocation.


    There was a lot of catching on to this boy from the beginning. I saw a purpose other than tired hatred. But I don''t know what that is.


    "Heh, you''ve provoked so much. You''re not ready. - Hey."


    Laughing invincibly, Midori casts a short spell to create a schizophrenic body. It''s Shizuno''s art to this point. But not beyond. Unlike witchcraft, Midori''s soul is equipped with abilities.


    Midori infiltrated the schizophrenic into the true spirit. To know everything that''s true. Above all, to know what the true purpose is.

 276 28

    Midori - Shizuno''s sorcerers have a second brain in their subspace.


    The technique of mental interference with others is also present in Shizuno Liu Sorcery in a different way than Midori''s ability. The second brain is useful for the procedure. Not only that, but this second brain becomes essential for the art of accumulating a huge amount of information, making instantaneous calculations and processing, such as control over one''s schizophrenia and protection against mental attacks from the enemy.


    Midori''s second brain also connects with hundreds of believers and records all of those memories. Thus, the moment I jumped into my true head, I was able to grasp and process almost everything true. Memories, emotions, thoughts.


    "Is that what you mean..."


    Midori''s schizophrenic body peeking into true memory exhales heavily in true. There have been endless peeks into miserable lives and so on, and thus some feelings have become somewhat dull in the pain of others, but even from that misery, true miserable memories, pain and determination had something that shook Midori''s heart.


    "Hmm?


    I thought I instantly grasped all of my true memories, but deep in my true spirit, I discovered something odd.


    It was an area in true memory but not in true memory. Midori knows what it is. An area that the brain cannot remember. Memory area of the soul. Memories before reincarnation. It doesn''t seem to be completely isolated because it affects the mind, but basically an isolated area.


    (What''s this? You have magic on your soul.)


    The realm itself is something everyone has, but Midori found it existed in a different way. It can be seen that residual ideas, obviously made intentionally, exist within.


    Midori was also reincarnated and manipulated to maintain memory and power, so I could instantly understand what it meant. A similar technique of lineage is applied to the true soul as Midori knitted it.


    The moment Midori touched the area, it visualized.


    In the strange room, the spirit of Midori was invited. A Japanese room with tatami tatami spreading. A part is scattered on a large desk like the one made by cutting the tree intact, with various things reminiscent of the magic catalyst, books piled up, flasks lined with various shapes. Some parts are stacked with hay.


    There were three people there.


    One is a warring warrior dressed in mud and returning bloody armor, sitting on a tatami. One sat down in a chair and dropped his eyes on a book on his desk, a blonde dressed in wizard-style attire with a twisted wand. One slept sideways almost naked on a haystack, a heterogeneous redhead boy with thin pink skin and horns, clearly not human. All three of them are gazing at Midori.


    One of them, Midori knows the one who doesn''t look human.


    "Emperor of the Beast... crusaded by your ancestors, demon king"


    At the time Midori groaned, a man dressed in wizard-style rose and gave a soft grin.


    "I''ve been waiting for you. A thousand years."


    The crimson eyes turn to Midori and the man tells her calmly.


    "Huh? Have you been waiting? Midori?"


    Midori unwittingly inquires.


    "I had predicted that anyone who wanted to complete a technique that I could only knit out halfway would come here. Therefore, we have also recorded these two strong men created within the circle. If you say this, you know what this word means.


    Midori understood at that point what the wizard-style man was trying to say and what he wanted. Until their memories, they could not be read instantly, they could only observe, but they could all be detected.


    "What''s going on? You''re not gonna do anything?


    True asks Midori, who remains confronted with the truth and just has a bitter look on his face. I did feel the feeling of Midori''s spirit coming into me. As you can see, Midori. But there''s no sign of doing anything more.


    "Well... I wouldn''t. Reading all my heart means knowing all my purpose."


    "Well, hey... you made your heart look like mine in the first place. And then you attacked me.


    Midori says it sounds bad. The tired and fortunate child watching from the side had no idea what the conversation between the two meant, but at the next moment, the truth speaks of the tired and fortunate child''s shocking dialogue.


    "Be my pawn. Instead of apricots. It was time I craved the strength to serve my purpose. [M] You are fit for it. You''re no less powerful than Tired or Snow Oka, and in that sense, you''re not a substitute for Apricot."


    "Huh? Why me? I don''t know. Just because you have the power? Sometimes soliciting means it has to be me ~?"


    "Don''t be silly. You don''t have to bother saying it. You know that. You read all my mind. You know what I''m doing. You can save yourself the trouble of explaining it. Besides - it''s my life I was trying to kill myself anyway, so could I play around again before I do that? This is how I solicit after reading and knowing my mind. I was wondering if you would follow this invitation."


    "That''s not all."


    Midori''s expression becomes somewhat sinister.


    "You showed me how you feel about your apricot sister, too. It was also clear that I had read Sister Apricot''s mind. You''re treading because you can''t refuse Midori because of the Apricot Sister thing? Sort of a dirty deal for a long time. I can''t believe you dashed the death of my sister Apricot and followed me to my heart. It''s dirtier than what I did to your ancestors."


    "That''s why I told you. If you read my mind, it''s over. You can''t say no, even if you know it. I won''t say no. Li Mei told me. He said you''ve always been good with apricots and allowed your heart the most for apricots. So I came up with what you call a dirty deal."


    "Oh well..."


    Nodding Midori. Laughing powerlessly, without showing anyone her face.


    "In Sister Apricot''s head... It was all about you even before I died... Damn...... seriously, you suck."


    "But you can''t turn down that shitty deal. That''s..."


    "That''s what Apricot wants."


    Wearing a spilling tear, Midori raised her face.


    "What annoys me more than anything is that you''ve calculated everything from what you''ve done. Damn, I''m kidding. Using my abilities backwards is a joke."


    "I''ve told you many times, you and I both know that working that dirty calculation to make you my hand will be the biggest sustenance for dead apricots in your place, right?


    Midori knows with a peek into his true heart. How heartbreaking the truth may be to the death of apricots. And definite thoughts about true apricots. And that''s not all. Secrets hidden in a true soul, which I don''t even know myself. Sometimes I saw that.


    (Otis said it was me who was peeking at my heart... He doesn''t even know me well enough to spot me, or whatever - ugly)


    From the truth, Midori thinks that there may have been a somewhat forceful bet. It may not have completely discerned Midori''s character. Assuming it wasn''t, this deal wouldn''t be closed. But the result was a hit.


    "Wow... I''m mistaken about one thing. Apricot sister didn''t die in my place. That... that guy was after Sister Apricot"


    I was truly shocked by that word. An unexpected story - not because it was. Because it was a truly thoughtful story.


    "Don''t you want to find out the truth?


    The truth asks while suppressing agitation.


    "Actually, it sounds interesting. Yea, that''s why. Regards."


    Midori with a grin that shows her usual teeth and whispers her hand. True - it was pretty much too much, but I was forced to make a smile and hold that hand.


    "Then apologize tirelessly."


    With my hand shaking, I said the truth. Midori laughs unexpectedly, wondering if you hadn''t forgotten.


    "He''s definitely a hell of a fool, but he was desperate to change himself for a fool. At his pace and the way he did it, he worked hard to grow up trying to break his shell. I''ve been watching it on my side for years, and I can''t forgive you for insulting it without my head. Weakness may be a sin, but I don''t mind a write-off if it stays like a mockery of his attitude to overcome that weakness."


    "Wow... wow... I felt guilty because I thought I''d done too much, too. Yes, yes. I''m sorry about all of them. Is this it?


    Not suitable for those who are tired, Midori speaks of an apology full of a sense of propriety without any shards of sincerity or gratitude.


    I am tired and look like I don''t care about my heart. Not because Midori''s attitude was terrible, but because his hatred was only an excuse and he knew that his true aim had been Midori''s flexibility from the beginning.


    Truth leaves Midori and comes to those who are tired and fortunate. And look at Sachiko, open her mouth.


    "For example, please hurry up. There was a reason why I couldn''t stay long. I don''t want any more victims because of me."


    The true meaning of the word could not be weighed down for the lucky child, but there seemed to be no lie in the word that there would be sacrifices, and if it were a situation where people would actually die, we could not overlook it.


    "As always... that''s forceful"


    I think I can finally get a true handle on it, and I''m tired of taking off my true clothes with a relieved look.


    "My luck has helped me get it right to the scenario. Especially since he was what I thought he was."


    Removed the rocket landscape and placed it on the floor, wiping with his hands the blood dripping from his forehead, and a true glance at Midori.


    "Aggregation of edges..."


    Meanwhile, in a voice no one could hear, Midori was whining alone.


    "Are all the guides of the circle gathered in time in this day and age... me, my ancestors, and him..."

 277 End Chapter

    The day after the day of liberation that had been brought forward, the casualties had climbed to as many as two hundred, even if it were only to be found.


    The brainwashing of the upper echelons of the police was unraveled, and at last a forced investigation was carried out at the denominational headquarters, but all remaining believers in the headquarters were moderates, those who did not participate on the day of liberation, and all those who participated on the day of liberation have been arrested or are dead.


    No matter how rigorous the investigation was, it was difficult to hear the presence of the Patriarch from their mouths.


    Some were even put into the supernatural power of reading the hearts of others, but the moment they read the hearts of the faithful, they exclaimed, sprayed bubbles and passed out, ending up with the result of going to the hospital.


    The pivotal patriarch was mingled among the faithful and watched television flat at the entrance of this House. Even when a police officer came by, he was doing it without even being the subject of an investigation by lightly hypnotizing him to recognize that he didn''t see himself.


    Midori grabbed the TV and the internet all day and enjoyed the news of Liberation Day and the noisy internet reaction.


    Midori liked the theory that the patriarch was actually fictional and that the executives were merely directing him in power in response to the fact that the patriarch had not yet been found. I also assume it''s the police officer officials who are saying that. Because it would be more convenient to take it to the police.


    "Why don''t you wrap it up in that scenario? That''s what the dog keeper explains."


    And I put it on the dog owner of the surviving executive...


    "That''s not funny as far as I''m concerned. You should leave it mysterious and mysterious."


    The dog owner said no with a tired face. Because he was thoroughly questioned by the police for one of the remaining executives. Besides being a celebrity, my face and name have been on TV for a long time.


    That night Midori gathered the faithful at the entrance to say their final farewell.


    "Can''t you ever come back here again?


    An ancient sen elderly believer from my father''s day speaks up. A former number two man who was my father''s assistant, a face I''ve known since Midori was a baby. Along with the dog breeder, he was counted as a surviving moderate executive and kept in police custody all day long.


    "Sometimes I come back to visit. Ooh. But the Patriarch is gone. And then there''s the third generation of patriarchs. Stand up and do your best."


    The colour of discouragement appears even more clearly in the faces of the faithful who did not originally float in the words Midori said with a smile.


    "Even so, Midori was going to try her best to be a good patriarch if she lost to Midori. This is how it turned out. Or would you rather have a more mundane patriarch? Should I have been as dignified as I''ve been, often in a better mood, usually making harlems, and fluttering around like a pattern?


    "He was a great patriarch."


    A young woman of the faithful said in a tearful voice.


    "Isn''t that great? You don''t have anyone to complain about. That was fun."


    The dog owner smiles and strokes Midori''s head.


    "Your father was, in a way, an unusual kind of patriarch of emerging religions."


    Ex-number two ancient ginseng executives said.


    "Wow... and you look like a normal old man naturally, because you were certainly an unusual type as a patriarch, and I didn''t have to either, so I tried to stay myself"


    In fact, I wasn''t aware of my father or anything, I was just behaving the way Midori wanted to, but in the sense of putting on the face of an ancient ginseng executive and his late father, I decided to do that.


    After the faithful who spared their farewell, Midori came out of this house, but there were those who followed him. Dog breeder.


    "Fluffy? What''s wrong?"


    "You know what I mean. I''ve been telling you a hard story in front of those guys."


    Walking alongside Midori, the dog owner grins.


    "I''ve generally come to your senses, but are you satisfied? No... so your willingness to create is back?


    In contrast, Midori asks in the face.


    "It''s been a pretty good stimulus. It''s not enough."


    "Just for that, you burned them, and you still can''t?


    "That''s a misunderstanding. It''s not just for me. Not just for you, of course. It came true because we all potentially wanted it. There was always gunpowder in his heart. I dropped a cigarette fire on the fuse that leads to the gunpowder. There was no certainty that the fire would hit well."


    "That''s right, you''re the one who started it... not really. It''s strange that it''s me. Although it cannot be said that the faithful themselves had darkness growing in their hearts, it can also be said that it was the unfortunate fate that created that darkness"


    "No, I''m the starting point. That''s for sure."


    The dog owner gives a distorted grin.


    "I just lied to one of my followers. Midori said she was looking forward to liberation day. That lie was a bet, and it was just playful. Right...... a little easier to understand the analogy of the cigarette earlier, throw the cigarette inside the private house and bet to a degree on whether or not it will be a fire. The result was a big fire that burned many houses. It was fun. That lie spread instantly within the church, and you held it back without denying it, too. That was a bet, too. If the Patriarch denied it, my lies would have ended there. With just one lie, there was a festival where so many lives were taken, so many lives were taken, so much pain and enthusiasm danced and went crazy. The world moved with just one lie I told, and one of the events was engraved in history. Yeah, that''s nice."


    Midori was listening to the dog owner in silence. The dog owner was a little surprised by the bare gesture as if he had no interest whatsoever. We''ve been dating a long time, but I''ve never seen Midori react like this before. I''m not sure what you''re thinking either. But the dog keeper doesn''t mind continuing the conversation.


    "In the end, I can''t help but think about who was wrong, the roots of all evil, the beginning. Many factors overlapped, and drama was born. In the laws and values of the world, it can be said that it is extremely foolish to make only the person who committed the crime guilty, but to ignore the background circumstances that formed it. With an education that nurtures people''s minds, a social receptacle, and a high degree of folklore, things like this would be hard to happen. The theory that society is bad also sounds like a seemingly pitiful excuse, but it''s also a fact that you shouldn''t turn away, because it''s a side of the truth. Why do crime rates obviously vary from country to country? It''s my idea because of the differences in cultures, folklore, education, and social situations that we grew up in."


    "So, was that fun?


    Midori, who was silently listening to the person''s long and wide tongue, the beginning of the fire play, stopped his legs in all likelihood and finally opened his mouth.


    "I''ve told you many times that it was fun. I was a bystander up close, and I was the most scuffed. It''s like life is scattered. Rebellion with life tipped. Panicking, moaning, grieving, the avenged. If this isn''t cool, it''s crazy."


    Dog breeder answering grandiose with a smile. Midori says nothing. Midori is not a similar idea, nor is it a similar sentiment. But it''s subtly uneven. It is also a place where the discrepancy is decidedly different.


    "Midori was their patriarch. Wow. It was fun, and I''m just like the dog owner who scurried, but that''s not the only way to end it. I don''t care about the people they killed. Because they''re their enemies. Enemies are also perceived as enemies to Midori. But, you know, it''s not like you don''t care about the fact that you let those guys die. There''s no way you''re gonna get away with this."


    To Midori''s remarks, the grin disappears from the dog owner''s face. There''s no way I don''t know what that means.


    "It''s not as good as it sounds right now. What''s the dog owner going to do now?


    "I''m not going to church. I have other work to do. I had a relationship with Himejima and you here, so I was just there. And keep writing novels again. I''m not writing a sentence. Keep projecting the stories I draw in my head in real life. I don''t know if I can do it well. I guess it just happened to work this time."


    Where the dog breeder said so, the two reached the entrance to the denominational facility. The taxi Midori has already called has arrived and is waiting.


    "Well, then I guess I''ll see you again. Well, cheer up."


    "You, too."


    Wave at each other.


    Midori takes a taxi.


    A taxi departs and Midori looks out the window. In addition to the fact that it is a place away from people at night, I can''t see much of anything. It''s about grass bushes and trees.


    Stop looking out the window and Midori looked up at the cab ceiling. And I think of the dead believers.


    (Sorry, you asked me to play a little funny, so I''m going out with you. I''ll go to everyone when I''m done. Midori''s going that way, wait)


    Speak and smile without speaking to your voice.


    (Sure, guys, I might have pulled a hassle in this world. In the next life, I''m praying to pull the trigger. And for that, I''m glad you''re dead and let it reset, aren''t you? Besides, let me do whatever I want at the end of the day. But... my soul has learned that happiness depends to a certain extent on having a heart, right? So in the next life, I guess I can attract a hit. Everybody, on their own. That last tabletop return from Midori - that one that I said the opposite of what I''ve been saying - will surely take advantage of everyone next. You''ll save me. Wow. This originator is an apricot sister, though)


    As a result, some of the faithful were desperate, but many of them embraced Midori''s last words before going into the other world. Midori is convinced that he must have been engraved in his soul. That will lead to their happiness in the next life.


    Brew coffee for three, and the Happy Moon will take you to the living room. There was a tall man in the living room and a white-squeezed woman.


    The woman never took a white soft hat when she was indoors. At least I''ve never seen the Moon at one time. I always wear the same clothes. Full body whitewash. White blouse with frills, white long skirt and lace white gloves.


    "Thank you, Happy Moon"


    Take the coffee made by Mizuki with grace. Mutsuki knows that the bloodless hands under the lace gloves do fine work without difficulty, as do the biological hands.


    "Hayama-san, don''t you drink?


    Mutsuki speaks to the man who is hitting on TV. I don''t know what you''re thinking, and he was the one with little decent response back, but Mutsuki didn''t particularly care.


    "Maggots make me a delicious cup of coffee... no, I can drown in a cup of coffee... woohoo... literary"


    "Delicious?"


    Mutsuki asks Ip Mountain to repeat an unintelligible statement.


    "This coffee is an execution ground. Take it beyond what you think is delicious. Even though I am destined to drown in this, I still look like a person, so I can enjoy the flavor. Do you have any idea what this means?


    "Aha, I don''t know, and I don''t even want to know"


    To Ye Shan, who asks with a true face, Mutsuki smiles back and says so.


    "And you''re so stupid. The fanatics of Megalodon of Thin Happiness."


    A glance at the TV, a woman mocks. Ever since yesterday, when the simultaneous and multiple religious terrorist attacks in the name of Liberation Day, every show features the Megalodon of Thin Happiness.


    "Bringing tragedy to the world. How long have you been here? But you can''t shatter the balls. To that extent, we know the tragedy that creates."


    "No... Lily, that''s got a flair for it. Yes, like Kagelow."


    Ip Mountain pinches his mouth. The woman, called Lily, continues to argue, as if not by will.


    "To sprinkle more malice and create a more beautiful and enjoyable tragedy, tragic playwrights should also continue to live. So many tragedies could have been brought to the world if we had left every outside enemy and lived for hundreds of years. I can only do this kind of passing through, and I can only scatter my life, but I can''t even imagine the realm."


    When he was good at it, Lily drank coffee.


    "But the patriarch of Thin Happy Megalodon was quite the bearer of power, wasn''t he? The assassins and the magicians sent from all over the place, they were all repelled. Come on. Mr. Ip Shan, I''ve often come back with a command."


    "Ugh... please don''t. I''m not a big deal. It was just a maggot that people wouldn''t notice."


    When Mutsuki praises him, Ip Mountain openly illuminates him and humbles him as he punctuates his eyes.


    "What was the patriarch called the Princess like?


    Lily asks Ip Shan.


    "I don''t know. No, you must have seen it many times in a speech or something, but I only remember the fact that there was a patriarch on the spot when he murdered the target, Yunzuka Apricot. So, it seems that some kind of supernatural force was used, and I lost my memory of who he was."


    "Really? It''s a shame. I was interested, but I can''t help it."


    Though I say so in my mouth, as far as I can hear it, I am sure that I am the bearer of considerable power, and the threat was a lily stronger than the interest. We''ve also received reports that the target is kind, so if we identify this one and strip him of his fangs, he''ll make an extra enemy.


    "I hope it doesn''t get in the way of our game."


    "Haha, I wonder where the game is finally starting or something?


    Mutsuki spills a laugh all the time just saying she was waiting. But neither Lily nor Ye Shan realized that his eyes were not laughing.


    "The game with Junko has been around for years. I just pinched a little pause along the way."


    Lily narrows her eyes and spills an elegant smile.


    "I waited until Junko''s favorite girl grew up. Isn''t it about time?


    Let the lily project a holographic display into the universe.


    The display showed the face of one girl, and Mutsuki opened her eyes wide. It''s someone Mutsuki knows. No, the majority of the people watching TV would know.


    "My next target is... Mika Tsukinawa. Let''s be this girl. It''s a sign of what Junko thinks when he sees someone close to him who''s been killed and his heart shattered."


    "Then let''s go quickly. Wow... maggot-walk..."


    "Please wait. Let''s leave this job to that kid. Sometimes I need to use it for you."


    Lily calling off Ip Mountain trying to leave the room. With the word "that child" and the word "occasionally," Ip Mountain has largely pimped.


    "He would be in America now. I don''t know where I am in America. I''m also talking about missing the ''Battlefield Tea Time'' that I already belonged to in the United States, so what I''m looking for is more trouble than catching flys flying around with chopsticks with my feet. Maybe even America later."


    "Ask an informer for that area. If it''s the police over there, you''ll be able to figure out where you are faster, and there are some intelligence organizations that work with the police overseas, so it''s good to be around there."


    "He''s a monster. If it''s analogous in the insect world, it''s Rio."


    "Yeah, that kid''s a monster. Surely it would be dangerous if you handled it the wrong way. But that''s why it can be my hand. You need to give it a moderate mission to keep it out of hand. She was looking forward to her mission."


    At first it was a good moon that I didn''t know who I was referring to, but I was listening to the conversation between Lily and Ye Shan and understood who it was among Lily''s subordinates.


    "The guy, I don''t know him, but he''s one of the same taboos as me, right?


    Mutsuki asks with the awareness that she is in line with herself.


    "Yeah, she''s the worst taboo ever."


    Lily said, as if to deny the awareness of the same line of the Good Moon.


    I''m home.


    The first voice I''ve played in a long time echoes the living room of the Snow Oka Institute.


    "No, this meeting was rough too. I wonder if the milk array was particularly awesome. I can''t lose, either. We need to work harder. Oh, this is a souvenir. A variety of American-like, suspiciously colored, unsavory treats..."


    Junko, who returned from the 886th International Conference of Mad Scientists in the United States, mingled with his usual faces in the living room and realized that there was one strange face.


    "Hmm? Which one?"


    "Yummy."


    The girl, featuring long dark hair and skinny skin, sits on the same couch in a shape that sticks to her true side, raises her hand and greets her.


    A little further away, he watches TV with his tired face plugged for some reason.


    "I want you to be a part of this place from today, you don''t mind, do you? No objection. Yes, whoa."


    "Nice to meet you."


    True to decide unilaterally shortly after pinching the words, and Midori lovingly laughs with a slight tooth at Junko''s face, as if she had shown it to him.


    "Oh, yes."


    The history was completely unclear, but he was a pure child who acknowledged it with a pompous face, without asking.


    Let''s play with the princess of the shit pot. End of story.

 278 Lets Play With Outside Language Users Part 1

    A swamped and commonplace landscape where several bullies can be seen at any time and in any place, snoring one bully.


    "Kojima, did you use color on Yuko?"


    Evening route to school. Yusuke Kojima, who is in his third year of secondary school this year, is intimidated by a leader-like horn pruning as he is walking with both his semi-compulsory bully Yankees.


    I know I''m talking about one of my classmates'' girls, but I wonder if she uses color or something on a stupid woman who falls in love with defects, and Kosuke throws up without speaking up.


    "If you don''t like being yaked in, the usual arr. Huh?"


    I know what the word "pruning" means. It''s a compulsion to deduct.


    The aim is the usual same store, a retro boom ride and privately run, an old-fashioned pastry shop. The shopkeeper''s old lady there is already pretty messed up, so there is little risk of finding out if you pull it off. But Kosuke''s conscience is always grumpy. And the bad guys enjoy spotting such a glimpse of Yusuke''s conscience.


    "Yeah, whatever this guy thinks, it''s a schematic of a bully and a bully. I''m worried about the usual stuff. Hey, Eric?


    I hear a voice coming from right behind me, and Yusuke and the four bad guys look back in surprise. There was little sign of people nearby.


    The moment I looked back, I saw the two men there, and the five looked up to me.


    They were both outsiders. One is in a hooded black robe, seemingly dressed like an astrologer, with a star-shaped tattoo on his forehead. My cheeks are lean, my eyes are galloping, and I have an atmosphere that seems to suck at first sight.


    But the other one sucks worse. The impact of an astrologer-style man sucks enough to be sumptuous. He somehow exposes his forged muscular flesh in the outfit of naked upper body all over town. That''s all that sucks in so many ways already.


    "Meh."


    A naked man with a happy smile letting him imitate the sound of a cat.


    "Right. I ran into an interesting crime scene. Don''t you want to see how a fool hungry ghost, who is so weak and bullying, panics and cries in fear of death? Eric."


    "Meh."


    Their consciousness was directed toward the naked man in the upper body who imitated the cat''s ringing, rather than the divine-style man''s dialogue. I wondered why it was the cat''s voice.


    "You can''t reach it, a painting painted in the sky. To confuse you? To deceive? to be in a hurry again?


    Suddenly an astrologer-style man spins words like Poem in Japanese.


    "That''s it," he said. Come on, Eric. We''re collecting penis. "


    That said, an astrologer-style man takes out a knife of blades engraved with letters all over his body.


    Both the bad four and Kosuke trembled in fear. I''m also surprised by the act of putting that out in people''s eyes and where they get to, but the end of his gaze is certainly directed at the five middle school students in front of him.


    Is that just a threat...? I had a feeling that I wanted to keep it that way, but there was a feeling in them that I wasn''t.


    "Meh."


    Without any foretaste, a naked man in his upper body, called Eric, ran out. He packed his distance from the middle school students as he blinked and was approaching once and for all. And no one could react.


    "Mya."


    "Bye!


    "Ugh!


    Four screams rise. Eric kicked up one of the middle school students, one leg at a time, and when he caught the kicked up one leg with his hand, he twisted and pulled it off his hip early in the electroluminescent fire. I ran that for four people in no time.


    It was too abrupt, as if they had been enchanted, that they had solidified and could not move as one. I couldn''t escape. And, of course, Kosuke.


    "So, someone!


    He distorts his face to severe pain and shouts for help as his poor corn pruning cries. This is the way to school, it''s a public place, and passers-by should be here any minute.


    Then came the passers-by. A woman pushing a nanny.


    But the four middle school students who are falling and the two heterogeneously dressed outsiders, etc. pass flat as if they were not in sight.


    "It''s no use, this is it. The illusion kept us and you out of sight, and we couldn''t hear the audio. That''s why I learned magic in the first place."


    Herahela laughs and an astrologer-style man snaps a knife, approaching the four unable to stand up as he suffers severe pain with one knee bent out of a bone in one leg''s hip.


    "Yes, yes, take it off."


    With a loose voice, the astrologer-style man cuts the groin of Yankee uniforms with a knife.


    "Here. Whoa."


    "Ahhhh!


    They cut the area, and the pruning screamed. The man takes out the container in which the liquid is held and places it on the ground, opens the lid and puts the cut piece inside.


    "Stop, stop..."


    Seeing the sight, the other three defects panic. I''m guessing we''ll get the same eye. I still can''t afford to mourn why I have to look at it like this. Only fear and confusion dominated their spirit.


    The other three were relentless, and the astrologer-style man mutilated his genitals and put them in a container.


    "Heh heh, what do you say? Is that good? Hey, it''s you. You the bully. I''m telling you. Was that the sight of your chest creeping?


    Turning to Yusuke, the astrologer-style man smiled full of madness and called out.


    "But, hey, it''s me, you''re much more angry at me for not being bullied and not being hit in silence - this is it. Hmm? I thought maybe you were the only one who could help? Hmm? Did you think I was a righteous hero saving bullies from being bullied?


    The knife snapped, and the man slowly approached Yusuke.


    Yusuke twitches and retreats as she trembles all over her body. Kosuke instinctively realized that he would never get away with this when he saw a salary-style man flat past him directly beside him.


    "Mya."


    and Eric, a naked cat man in his upper body, stood between Yusuke and an astrologer style man and shook his neck sideways.


    "What the hell, Eric? Does he want to help you? I can''t help it."


    An astrologer-style man stops his leg, exhales small and holds the knife.


    "The vibrancy of the sea, the freshness of the sky, the one who suddenly brings scorching rot, the messenger"


    Again, a grunt like Poem leaks out of the mouth of an astrologer-style man. Yusuke will realize at the next moment that it is not Poem or anything else, but the spell of sorcery itself.


    Four blue fireballs were unleashed over the occupier''s hand. Four people, dislocated hip bones and mutilated and extinguished pussy, wrapped their entire bodies in blue flames. The firepower of the flames is considerable, and the four of them die soon after the screaming of the severed demon, and their carcasses burn immediately. Strong odor.


    "Hey, lucky you"


    A man turns to himself and speaks up again, and Kosuke trembles vividly and loudly. I have no peace of mind at all because I''m an unpredictable opponent of what I''m thinking and what I''m going to do.


    "You saved my life. Take care of the animals."


    "Huh?"


    Speaking utterly without context, the astrologer-style man walked out with his back to Kosuke.


    "Meh."


    Eric turns to Kosuke and waves gently with a flamboyant smile. I think it would be bad if I didn''t respond, and Kosuke waves back gently as well. Somehow I am a benefactor of my own life.


    The mysterious pair of outsiders left, and later four black corpses were left behind.


    I thought what happened that day was that Kosuke was unlikely to be forgotten for the rest of his life. Even if it was in the fig again, I felt like I could fight back as much as I could if I remembered today''s unscrupulous events and the pitiful faces of the bullies before they killed me.


    There is the term ''dark city'' or dark designated city. It refers in particular to specific cities where backstreet forces are flourishing and where backstreet organizations and residents are concentrated.


    The ''hub'', which manages backstreets, also has many facilities and rules for backstreets in those cities. The police also deploy elites in these cities.


    Few know the truth, but everyone sees them as something that some enormous force worked and was intended to do so. It is very unlikely that it is a natural substitute. Too many unnatural things for that.


    Designated as a dark city is a giant city that has merged most of its municipalities. The city of Pharmaceutical Buddha, on the coast of Kanagawa Prefecture, is also one of the dark cities and is a substitute for the merger of four municipalities on the Miura Peninsula, formerly known as Yokosuka, Miura, Iyama-cho and Comako.


    When the existence of a back street still did not arise, overseas mafias were flowing into and nesting in large cities such as Yokohama and Kawasaki, just north, with increasing immigration, but they were told that they moved those mafias and pushed the scourge of the back society south to protect the two large cities of the north. Therefore, besides the organization of purely domestic backstreets in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha, the overseas mafia forces became a chaotic land of bouncing.


    Compared to the relatively effective suppression of the police in other dark cities, Pharmaceutical Buddha City is sometimes under the control of the prefectural police, known as Japan''s most incompetent, making it the most dangerous city in Japan. Both the number of crimes committed and the number of those killed in the backstreet protests record the best in Japan.


    One of the dangerous figures known as Taboo on the back street and also considered a no-touch by the center - Viper has not returned to Medicine Buddha City in a long time. He and his Lord live in this city.


    I''m home.


    Vipers enter the store, opening the door of the sign shop depicted as'' Club Cat Mansion ''and also anticipating the dialogue that returns next.


    "Yah, you''re back, Cass. How long have you been doing cult religion, bokeh?"


    The sound of distortion, like impossible artificial voice, curses the viper. The Lord of Voices is a white cat round the turntable, a remnant of what was once a club.


    This White Cat is the Lord of Vipers and one of Japan''s most major Mad Scientists, the Three Madness, Grass Dew Milk. However, only a very limited number of people know who they are, and they appear only through the Internet in public places, and are therefore considered mysterious figures.


    ''Well, I can tell you''re back in just the right place. Shall I get a quick job?''


    "Give me a break. After the festivities, I just took a breather."


    "The cocoon is not coming home"


    Dahl, he was a viper who said so, but his face changes when he hears a word of milk. Because when something serious was happening, I could tell by just one word now.


    "Recently, the Cunts of" Sea Chihuahua "seem to be making a leap in the medicine Buddha. It''s somewhat depressing, so I ordered the cocoon that wanted to go out and play to kill Butch, but I feel bad if he doesn''t come back after one night ''


    "For whatever reason, you''re going to let him kill you."


    "They are sins in their own right. You''re going to steal my research data and abuse it. By that nature, cocoons shouldn''t be the kind of balls that die so easily, but still, they''re not invincible. There''s gonna be some tough guys in Sea Chihuahua. ''


    Sea Chihuahua, a terrorist group that has raised environmental protection as a flag of justice, is committing the act of stealing the vampire virus made by Grass Dew Milk and spraying it all over it. Naturally such an act is not the intent of milk, so it is no exaggeration to say that milk is the most hostile organization in the world.


    And Milk''s cocoon is one of the mice modified to become a milk experimental bench, just like a viper, but it seems that it doesn''t defeat so easily because it has the ability to liquefy its own body and almost disable physical attacks such as simple slaughter and impact.


    "If they use flamethrowers or something, even cocoons suck. There''s something wrong with letting him go alone."


    Vipers in a twitchy tone. In the first place, the cocoon herself is a girl who cannot properly communicate with others, and I have a lot of anxiety about letting herself act alone.


    "I thought I''d always be accompanied by parents, so I thought I''d let them also act alone. I may have been unlucky, but go check it out anyway. If the cocoon is killed, kill them all. Kill them all, even if they didn''t kill them."


    "Where?


    When I heard the place towards the cocoon from the mouth of the milk, I jumped out of the club cat mansion without waiting for any more words.


    "I tried to say that Nal confirms the very existence of the cocoon from the spiritual world..."


    Look at the viper just popped out, and the milk sighs. The door stays open.


    "There''s a good chance he''s been killed on the move. Have you ever been in a hurry?"


    That being said, Milk closed the door that Viper had left open with precautionary power.

 279 Lets Play With Outside Language Users, Part II

    Jeffrey Allen is an environmental protection terrorist, militant executive of ''Sea Chihuahua''.


    He was a mage who had rightfully studied magic in the Order of Magic, and with the power of his magic he ascended to his present position.


    Jeffrey had another face. He is also a serial killer with an unusual sexual habit of killing all teenage boys and cutting and collecting genitals. But the crime abuses the power of witchcraft and continues to be committed by the police without ever being caught.


    "Oh... I knew the freshly removed penis would taste good and smell good"


    The glass in Jeffrey''s hand is filled with bright, watery liquid. Blue Hawaii. At the bottom of the glass sinks the genitals that have been severed from middle school students who had been bullying all over town earlier.


    "Meermeer"


    Eric speaks to Jeffrey like that, with a worried face.


    They were currently in a hotel room in Pharmaceutical Buddha City. Recently I have completely rented this hotel and, as a hub in Sea Chihuahua, have done various tasks in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha.


    "Oh, unlike usual, I just black-covered you, and you''re okay with leaving me alone? Oh, you''re okay. Yeah, I''m fine."


    Jeffrey talks as if he understood, even if he just mimics the cat''s chirping. After he committed the murder, the body was often dissolved with acid, but this time it was a sudden murder, so he kept it only burned with a sorcery fire.


    "I''m leaving you alone in the first place without killing you. Eric, it''s your favor to keep you alive. And that wretched bully, and that child..."


    Jeffrey turned his gaze toward the edge of the room.


    At the corner of the wall of the room, one girl sat in a gym seat. She has a cute face, but her hair is full of habits and hairs, and she stares at Jeffrey with a flashing look. I don''t care how you look at it, I''m wearing a dub dub polo shirt, and I''m wearing loose half pants that I don''t think this is the right size again.


    On the floor around the girl, three note sheets depicting pentagrams and spells are placed at equal intervals. There are two more silver goblets, each placed in the center between the notes in front and the notes and near the notes in the back. These were the pillars, sealing the girl into an invisible junction.


    "If you try to kill me, I''ll stop you. I don''t know why you''re interrupting my fun."


    "Meermeer"


    To Jeffrey complaining, Eric responds with a smile as usual.


    "I mean, she''s always been an unusual kid. I''m an exquisite girl. Yeah."


    Jeffrey stares at the girl and solitary. She attacked this hotel alone this morning, killing many of her constituents in Sea Chihuahua. Though Jeffrey has repelled, it is in his mind that Eric will mock her for some reason and kill her.


    On the contrary, it is how Eric likes the girl for a long time, and he speaks with certainty.


    "Meh."


    Eric goes to the girl''s side, giggles and speaks up.


    "Khuuuuu..."


    A girl who sounds more like an air in the back of her throat than a voice. The girl only makes this sound so that Eric only makes the cat squeal.


    "Myrrh."


    "Uh-huh."


    But the girl also seems to be open minded to Eric, full of hostility to Jeffrey, but only smiles at Eric.


    "Meermeer"


    "Wow..."


    Jeffrey didn''t know if the reward of this out-of-the-box voice was fulfilled and established as a conversation. I generally know what Eric is trying to say when he speaks to himself, Jeffrey, but I don''t know much when he doesn''t.


    "Meh."


    "Uuuuuuuu..."


    "What are you guys doing? Are they each other''s favorites? Eric, you can be my daughter-in-law if you want, but don''t attack our constituents. I mean, I don''t know where this guy attacked me at anybody''s expense, so I can''t ask him."


    The phone rings when Jeffrey says so, watching the two of them converse happily in an outdoor language, feeling a little alienated.


    "What is it?


    ''It''s another enemy raid. I''m one again. The bullet won''t work again''


    When I pick up the phone, my men report it in a wandering voice.


    "Nah, I''m panicking. If the gun doesn''t work, you can attack it with your sword."


    "I don''t have a sword. Besides, the enemy doesn''t carry a weapon, it''s a monster that pulls off humans with its bare hands. ''


    "Nah, I''m serious. I''m joking, but I''m not stupid. Oh, that''s enough, whatever you want, surrender or flee. Instead of you incompetent people, clean up with me and Eric, who are capable..."


    As Jeffrey was talking, the door to the room opened rampantly, and a long-sleeved man appeared with a full-body, bloody brown skin.


    "Report it a little faster, you usnoro bastard"


    Jeffrey hangs up and puts it in his nostalgia when he scolds his men laughing naggingly.


    "You know ~? You''re a taboo viper. Here comes the big guy again."


    Jeffrey speaks up, but Viper ignores and sees the girl.


    "Cocoon, are you alive? Good."


    "Kuuuuuuuu"


    A girl called cocoon leaks a happy voice with a happy look toward the viper.


    "Jeffrey Allen and Eric Taylor from Sea Chihuahua? You''re really naked up there..."


    Vipers who look primarily at Eric and say.


    "Meh."


    Eric notices his gaze and greets him happily with a bright smile.


    "I''ll come in from the negotiations once and for all. I didn''t kill him, and he doesn''t seem to be pornographic, so shut up and give him back and I''ll miss him."


    "Whoa, whoa! I''m gonna miss you. Oh! Scary, yeah, super scary, yeah! Awesome, too confident and scared. Ugh!


    To Viper, who speaks out in an intimidating tone, Jeffrey raises his high voice and calls out.


    "Negotiations are broken."


    With intense frustration, Viper told him he was pompous.


    "Morning. Yeah, yeah! Negotiation already cracked!? Where are the signs of negotiation?


    Vipers take a step toward Jeffrey laughing and joking.


    "Mya."


    Feeling the disturbing air, Eric moves forward and out in front of the viper. Both arms change from elbow to tip to cat''s forefoot.


    "Flesh bullet battle? Nice. I mean, what, those hands?"


    "Whatever. There''s nothing there. Eric is a cat, as you can see."


    "Meh."


    To the invincibly laughing viper, Jeffrey said, and Eric nodded with a smile as well.


    "Well no...... Let''s go."


    There was something unintelligible, but Viper didn''t try to think any deeper, but Eric glances at it and stuffs it all in a straight line at once.


    "Mya!"


    Overwhelmed by the speed of the viper, Eric''s complexion changes.


    Making it look like it was stuffed in a linear fashion, a little in front of each other entering the attacking range, Viper kicked the floor wide and moved forward diagonally to the right.


    From Eric. From the left, Viper''s left back fist roars. Eric didn''t want to take this, but twisted himself big enough to get away.


    The viper shafts his left foot and turns his body back to Eric''s side, while at the same time turning Eric''s left arm and releasing a spinning kick of his right foot. This pursuit was inevitable.


    Reflectively intended to guard with cat hands, but devoured intense damage and shock, Eric collapses while flaunting his face.


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    Feeling Jeffrey''s spell and definite signs of paranormal power working, Viper is alert. I have been through several battles with those with superordinary powers, some of them of the kind of magicians, but I can''t be alarmed at all because I don''t know what the other person is going to do.


    (In the meantime, I was just blinded and exposed to ugliness. As for Theory, I''d like to crush it from over there)


    Viper alternates between Jeffrey and Eric, who is with Jeffrey. Naturally, it''s hard to attack Jeffrey in a way that Eric is holding back.


    "Mya."


    Eric flies out in a single voice to a viper who was distracted by Jeffrey and loosened his pursuit hand.


    "Oh, my goodness!


    Along with a joke, Jeffrey also unleashed the attack as Eric attacked.


    Jeffrey had a black sickle in his hand. It would have been summoned by sorcery. But even though that''s not the distance to the viper, Jeffrey waves the sickle on the spot.


    (Swinging even if it''s not the distance to reach means that if you swing, that attack will arrive)


    Having so decided, Viper jumps to the side big, avoiding Eric''s cat punch and even anticipating the next attack of something by Jeffrey.


    The moment Eric''s unleashed cat punch cut the sky, Jeffrey''s black sickle pattern bounced, and I wondered if it had stretched like black oil for a long time, only the part of the sickle blade traveled all the way to the space where the viper was, and the place where the viper was as Jeffrey behaved.


    "Well done. Eric''s assault won''t get rid of my black sickle."


    When Jeffrey says strangely and pulls both hands, the sickle pattern that liquefies and stretches as it moves draws at once, and the pattern and blade, back to normal.


    "It works great as an accidental hit, but if the story finds out, it''s no big deal, right? It."


    Eric and Jeffrey, two people, alternate gaze, while Niyanya laughs and Viper provokes.


    "Hmm. If you think so, try to prevent it next time, okay?


    Jeffrey waves down the sickle. The sickle pattern also liquefies and instantly stretches all at once, swinging it down from the head of a viper quite a distance away.


    I also thought about taking the blade alive, but I don''t even know what would happen by it, so the viper avoids it thoroughly. Eric pokes at me for the timing right after that evasion.


    (Don''t breathe. But that''s what I expected.)


    Viper giggles, takes Eric''s cat punch released with his head over his left hand and punches Eric in the throat with his right hand on the counter.


    Along with his respiratory arrest, he made sure Eric''s movements stopped for a moment, and Viper grabbed Eric''s throat and even his thighs, lifting his body overhead at once.


    "Mya!?


    "Dude..."


    Almost at the same time, Eric gives a surprise voice and Jeffrey leaks a groan.


    Viper threw Eric''s body, Jeffrey. Jeffrey couldn''t do this, hit it decently, and rolled onto the floor.


    Of course Eric rolled, but Eric''s got up quickly and tried to set up for Viper''s pursuit, but Viper was packing the distance without even giving him that time.


    "Ugh!


    Where Viper''s fist tried to smash Eric''s face, a sharp voice of cocoon rose from the rear, and Viper stopped his fist on the verge.


    "What are you going to do?


    Speak up toward the cocoon while alerting Eric and Jeffrey to the motion that remains rolling right behind him.


    "Uhhhhhhh..."


    "Meermia to��"


    Cocoons and Eric continually leaking their chopped voices. Apparently, Eric feels his will disappear and focuses his vigilance on Jeffrey, but by the time Eric breaks, you can assume Kelli is already on.


    "He''s an unscrupulous guy. It''s funny, though."


    Jeffrey erased the sickle and saw Eric and Cocoon ringing somewhat tangled with his gaze.


    "I mean, is that kid coming to stop you?


    "Oh."


    Asked by Jeffrey, Viper nodded.


    Viper had heard that a person named Jeffrey Allen was a brutally outrageous killer, and I thought he actually looked on the outside road, but the cocoon seemed to cover Eric Taylor''s side of it.


    "Ah, in gibberish. I''ll let her go, too."


    Jeffrey gets up and casts a spell.


    "We can get out now."


    "Wow."


    In response to Jeffrey''s words, the cocoon jumped out of a losing power junction with momentum.


    The cocoon comes next to the viper and peeks into Eric.


    "Kuuuuuuuuu..."


    "Meh."


    "Uhhhhhh..."


    "Meh."


    "What, these guys..."


    Seeing cocoons and Eric honking at each other and smiling softly, the vipers are slightly pully and suspicious.


    "Hmm. I don''t know about that either, but it sounds like we''ve got each other in a good mood, huh?


    And, Jeffrey.


    "Khuuu."


    A cocoon that takes out a fingertip-sized phone and smiles in front of Eric.


    "Meermeer"


    Eric responds with a smile, too, and takes out his phone.


    "Me, I''m exchanging maids..."


    Vipers groan as they look at Eric and Cocoon.


    "Do you want us to?


    "Do."


    To Jeffrey, who asks in a straight face, Viper thrust awesomely.


    "That was dangerous. There''s no way we''re alone in this world."


    Jeffrey seldom whines as he looks out the window and confirms that the cocoon and viper are leaving the hotel.


    "In the end, you don''t know what they''re after. Or is it like thanks to Eric I was saved? If I had killed her, he would have killed us. Well, here''s to Eric''s kindness today."


    "Meh."


    To Jeffrey, who said so and stirred up the rest of the cocktail, Eric shouted with a happy smile, as usual.


    Viper, who rescued the cocoon, leaves the hotel and calls mainly.


    "It''s me. The cocoon was safe."


    ''That''s good. Did you just kill them all?


    "Executive Jeffrey Allen and his neighbor Eric Taylor missed it"


    ''Hey, you''re kidding me, Temei. Seriously, I''m gonna kill you. Aren''t they the ones who want to kill the most? If you missed it, still, what do you mean you missed it? Oh?''


    To Viper''s report, Milk utters a grumpy voice.


    "Those guys, they were holding the cocoon back, but they kept it alive without killing it. Not surprisingly, they didn''t treat me badly, so when I tried to kill them, the cocoon stopped. I also don''t like to ignore it, kill it and get resented by cocoons, so I missed it. So you''re complaining?


    ''I didn''t think Jeffrey Allen was such a guy... No, Eric was... yeah, I kind of saw the story.''


    Like I gave up, milk that drops the tone of my voice.


    "I''ll tell you how hard it was. Just come home. ''


    Told him in a loud tone, Milk hung up.


    "Early on home. What is another amulet for hungry ghosts? I was born under a star like that."


    Vipers looking down at cocoons walking next door and whining as they walk. Stroke the forehead dripping down the edge with your fingers behind you.


    "Khu."


    Looking up at such a viper, the cocoon laughed at the garlic and sounded like it was out of the air.


    Let''s play with the out-of-town language players.

 280 Two preambles

    That was when Yukie just went up to elementary school.


    The kitten that was in the park. Their eyes crushed unbroken, and they looked as if their eyes were covered by red, grotesque scabs.


    The kitten kept ringing like a beggar for help. All the friends I was playing with were dealing with cats with faces mixed with anxiety, pity and despair.


    Feeding, stroking, but not usually feeling fun and cute dealing with kittens. While I spare no effort to pour out my love, the notion of pity and giving up sticks together.


    "What the hell happens to this kid?


    One shrugged with a crying face.


    "You''re blind, but you''re still a kitten, and you can live abandoned?


    Question everyone thought. No, I don''t even question it. Childhood knows the answer to that. Even if I know the answer, I can''t do anything about it. They''re all giving up.


    "You can''t keep them at home."


    "Neither can we..."


    The children refuse to tell me. Yukie had guessed that some normal cats would still have the heart that it was difficult to keep because their eyes were crushed and their appearance was very unpleasant.


    "Ask if you can keep it at my place"


    That''s what Yukie said at the end of the day. I don''t think you can probably do it. Still, I thought I''d just try. A miracle happened and I had such pale expectations that this poor cat might shake my parents'' minds too.


    Thirty minutes later, Yukie''s pale expectations were unbroken, and Yukie returned the cardboard box containing the kitten to its original park.


    When Yukie tried to walk away, the kitten, which was supposed to be invisible, was ringing as if she had perceived the signs, with an unfailing voice.


    ''Don''t throw it away... don''t throw it away... help... don''t leave it...''


    Sounding as if he were saying so, Yukie walked away from the park with tears on the edge of her eyes.


    The next day I went to the park to make sure that the kitten was gone in the box.


    Yukie decided to think that someone friendly would have picked it up. Because if you decide to, at least you''ll be saved.


    That was seven years ago.


    Wing Waste International Airport Terminal flooded with passengers as usual. A peaceful sight, as usual.


    The beginning of the case was only a trivial event. If this trivial event had not happened, many might not have had to lose their lives.


    The minor incident occurred as a group of men and women who completed boarding procedures at the check-in counter headed to the boarding gate to wait until the flight arrived.


    The man and woman looked old apart to say a couple. The man is a young man in his twenties. The woman is only an early teenage girl.


    The man was dressed differently in a gray jacket with a red white shirt and a very normal outfit, but not sure what he was wearing underneath because he wore an obviously missized rash blouse and his hem stretched all the way to his thick thigh. It also makes me look like I only wear a blouse.


    "Ahhh. Uh-huh. Uh-huh."


    "Abababububububububububububububububu. Poppy, Poppy."


    "Ahhhhhh!


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft!


    Four children rushed in a strange voice, stopping just in a way that blocked men and women in front of them, and began to twitch. None of them would be younger than ten when they were old.


    A girl sighs when she sees it. We''re just talking about avoiding the kids and moving on, but we didn''t. Because I knew it wouldn''t happen.


    A glimpse of the young man with the girl glimpsing next door. He is over 180 tall and his hair stretched to his shoulders is wavy. His face is straight, but his eyes are always closed and he doesn''t know the shape of his eyes.


    "Four loud shit hungry ghosts showed up"


    Shortly after the youth accidentally whined about that, he kicked one of the children in front of him full of strength in the abdomen. When I wonder if my child''s body has bounced a large metre, it falls to the floor, spits blood out of his mouth, and begins to cramp.


    The sudden events - the unexpected and improbable violence of everyone - froze the time of all those who were there. Only youth and girl time was moving in it.


    "Rick''s attack. A blow to Kaishin''s mind by a loud shitty hungry ghost. I took out a loud shit-hungry ghost. EXP 4 Gained"


    A young man who keeps whining about bumps on his own turns to another child. Both of those eyes remained closed, but the orientation of the face was firmly directed at the child, so the targeted child trembled heavily in fear and the urethra loosened.


    "What do we do? Attack, kick, head"


    When I squealed between words, as I did that squeaking, I let go of the spinning kick with tremendous momentum on the back of the child''s head. The child blows away as he rotates, bending his neck to a strange angle and staying motionless while he falls.


    "No, don''t -!


    Someone who supposedly is the father of the children changes his blood phase and screams, rushing toward the youth.


    "Stupid parents have emerged anew. Attacks, guns, stupid parents, heads"


    Shortly after he muttered quickly, the young man shot the gun out of his nostrils at high speed. As the grunt proclaims, the parent is shot through the head and falls.


    "Chance for a Serial Attack!


    When you whisper sharply, the two remaining children similarly shoot through their heads and kill them.


    The young man walks slowly toward the body of his fallen father. Then he crouches in front of his father, wanders the body, and pulls out his wallet.


    "I killed stupid parents with all the shitty hungry ghosts. I got 25 XP and money. Yukie, how much is this in there?


    A young man who opens his wallet and shows his contents to a girl.


    "Seventy thousand yen and... six thousand yen."


    "Nanaman, I got Roxenne"


    A young man squeals, as if to conjure the words of a girl called Yukie.


    The sudden tragedy gave rise to a chain of screams. That triggers everyone on the spot to escape through an avalanche.


    "Shut up. But it''s a hassle to get everyone around, so let''s just get on the plane."


    "Can you ride?


    While the youth went to the boarding gate with a cool face, Yukie followed suit with a very common sense question about whether he could make such a scene and fulfill himself and get on the plane.


    Tilt the gate, sit in a chair and wait until a designated flight arrives. The noise didn''t seem to have reached the inside of the gate, and the passengers were calm, but...


    ''There was a shooting incident inside the terminal. Evacuate as instructed by the attendant''


    Sudden announcements make Japanese passengers anxious. On the other hand, the foreign passengers panic lightly and flee over there with hysterical golden noises.


    In the meantime, only the youth and Yukie sat flat in a chair, waiting for an announcement to guide the plane on the designated flight.


    "Hands up!


    Cops rush from the airport police station and surround the two of them.


    "Lord Poly, the loyal dog, showed up."


    The young man''s eyes as he meditated, shaking his face slowly, left and right, as if he were seeing the cops, turning face to face with them.


    Shortly afterwards, the youth made a huge jump using the chair as a flying platform. Too suddenly, the cops couldn''t react at all, punctuated by behavior and human detached jumping power.


    "But Lord Loyal Dog Poly is freaking out and confused"


    Whimpering in the air, he shoots a gun at a speed that doesn''t even go unnoticed. The two policemen were shot in the middle of the forehead at the same time. Shortly after the young man lands, two police officers collapse at the same time.


    The cops returned to me and the shootout at close range began. Cops are even holding submachine guns and shooting, but only one pistol a young man has in his hand. In common sense, there can be no such thing as winning opportunities for youth. But he was outside the boundaries of common sense.


    Just twist your body and move your legs forward, back, left, and right a few steps in a motion that looks like you''re seeing all the bullets throwing up at you, and you''re going to scratch the shooting from close range. Then, in between swings, he fires at the policeman lightly, and every time he fires, one policeman falls.


    The policemen were quickly lying dead, not left alone.


    The anomaly that there are people at the airport who commit a large number of grand murders and even rushed police officers are instantly killed. But this was a very routine event that did not deserve any surprise for the youth and Yukie.


    "I''m the same enemy again. Real shitty gay. Loyal Dog Lord Poly would also like some more variation. I don''t care if there are more balanced and broken enemies like Ashiya."


    Put the gun away and throw it away looking boring.


    "More than that, if I make this noise, I can''t get on a plane to America?


    Yukie points out in a sober tone.


    "Well, how about hijacking?


    "Hijacking or something, does that work?


    Young people making outrageous suggestions in a light tone. But Yukie knows it''s not a joke.


    "No, I''m sure this is a quest for content like this. I guess that''s why the hijacking is set up properly so we can do it too. Yeah, it''s worth a try. Anyway, this game is amazing because of the breadth of what you can do."


    The young man walked out of the terminal with a fun-loving smile on his heart. Yukie also follows it with no expression.


    A few hours later, the young man was flying to the sky. Lightly accomplished hijacking. It was different from the designated flight, and different from the destination, but the flight to the United States happened to be before take-off, so we boarded it and took the passengers hostage.


    "Oh, I saved 100 libidos. It''s time to get it out."


    A young man, who had grown up in his seat for a while, gets up whining about that.


    "Freeze! Don''t move!


    Towards the passengers, a young man poking at the gunpoint. As we walk down the aisle, we make the expression of terror stick to define the stiff passengers.


    "All right, let''s make a decision on this guy. Camone."


    Grabbing the arm of a blonde blue-eyed high-teen girl from it, she sticks a muzzle to her head and drags her out of her chair.


    A middle-aged man, who was next to him, seen as the girl''s father, tried to stop him by summoning him somehow in English, but the young man shot a bullet into his head as if he were to pay even for it. My daughter makes a grieving scream, but the young man went on to break her clothes as she sang her nose without leaving it to rest.


    "Sexual release complete. My libido went to zero. Sex skills increased by 0.2"


    The young man who finished committing the girl, right after he muttered so, pushed the gun in the middle of the girl''s forehead, who was humiliated and relieved...


    "Bubba"


    I said goodbye in a mild tone and pulled the trigger.


    "I got 30 XP. Hey, how many hours till we get there?


    Ask the stewardess.


    "About nine hours."


    "Uh, shit. I should have kept you alive if it was going to take that long. Ma, look. If you want to process your sexuality again, you can use something else."


    Towards the threatening stewardess, the young man turned his face with his eyes closed and smiled.


    That was about seven and a half months ago.

 281 1

    Mika Tsukinaga''s modification of Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka made it possible to exercise the extraordinary power of fate manipulation. Many of the fateful manipulations she can use may intentionally cause things to happen to suit the surrounding circumstances - a force that increases the probability of an indeterminate element.


    This ability also includes passive ones, up to those that Mika herself is automatically activating, even unintentionally. In some cases, Mika may not notice.


    This time the ability, ''Worm Reward'', had been activated, but Mika herself had not noticed. This is the ability to perceive your own crisis, or that of others, and to make you want to meet or strongly remind those involved.


    It was decided to refrain from a live tour nearby and hold its first day in Euthanasia City, but Junko and his desire to truly have him come worked hard. Live shows have been held many times before, and Junko and the others have been invited to send tickets, but only this time, for some reason, the desire to visit the Yukooka Institute and invite them directly worked.


    From Mika, who has few friends, I often go to the Yukooka Institute, where I have a few friends, and because it is very natural, I didn''t realize that my abilities were activated. to the prediction of danger and its relevance.


    "I''ve heard a hell of a story lately!


    Mika shouted with an uncomfortable look in front of True and Junko in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute.


    "It''s fashionable among the students to imitate me! This way of talking! I''m just kidding! I''m also kidding about how easy it is to imitate people, but that''s not the problem! When I was in elementary school, I said I was scattered bullied because of this way of talking! Impossible to imitate that in the funny half! Unforgivable!"


    "I guess I don''t have to be mad at you. I think Mika started going on TV and many people felt that the way she spoke was good, so I wanted to try to imitate it."


    Junko can treat Angry Mika with her usual uncontrolled smile.


    "I mean - you can say you tried to give me citizenship. It''s a bad national identity in this country to slap someone who''s done something different, but it''s also a characteristic of the Japanese to change the way they see it and clap it back when they get hit by a title, authority, or status that they''re musicians or celebrities."


    "That''s what I don''t like! Nothing has changed in essence! Yet the stupidity of changing the way you see it just by its human title! I can''t forgive you for imitating it!


    "I know how you feel, but I think you should split up and think about it and swallow it. Mika can influence a lot of people now, so come on. With the persuasion of the name Title. So you just have to make the most of that power and continue to sue Mika for the truth she thinks is a poem. Isn''t that why you became a musician?


    "Grunt..."


    Junko preaches and Mika groans without further words. I''m not convinced, but I don''t know how to describe that in words, and I''ll think about it for a while.


    "If the nuance is because you look good, let''s still forgive it! But! Some Nori guys treat me like a rare beast and imitate that stuff, and I can''t stop!


    Words can be found to describe, Mika says.


    "It''s actually like a rare beast, and you can''t help being seen that way. I wish I could do an odd thing in public. It''s better to complain."


    "Hey True You...... That''s too much to say."


    Seriously, when I say that I have no body or lid, I pay attention to Junko while he feels pulled.


    "Kikou...... so!? You call my way of talking kick-ass! I don''t know what Kikou means and I''ll find out later, but apparently I know the truth is dis! Then let''s hear it! Just Kikou! What am I supposed to do!


    Mika turns to the true one and shouts with considerable anger.


    "First of all, stop talking like that scream. You''re making more of a freak appeal than you think yourself."


    "Can we stop now! I''m aware you''re a freak, but this is me! It''s me, the original!


    "You may not be able to lose everything, but try to stop it one by one. At least, isn''t it easier to contain it? Like me, I''d rather give you what''s contained."


    I immediately wonder if you''re talking about emotional expression, Mika.


    "Don''t talk on the premise of quitting! I have never felt attracted to my behavior, nor am I willing to change anything!


    "It must be bizarre, and you should take it in the direction of changing it a little bit."


    "You want me to be not me!


    Truth is, I''m just saying what I think calmly, but from Mika, I only received it as if it were denied headlessly, with blood on my head.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s best for Mika to be like Mika."


    Junko took the knife as he said it and put his fingertips on its cutting-edge. The force is activated and the tip portion of the knife touched with the fingertips is heated.


    "What are you doing?


    I stretched my tongue further towards the heated knife and pressed the tip of my tongue, seeing the pure child scorching the meat, I couldn''t help but ask the truth. Mika also feels pulled and looks at Junko.


    "Hmm? I''m just baking because I have stomatitis on my tongue. Yikes. You can bake it directly with your abilities and atomize it, but baking it with heated metal feels a little good. I mean, this kind of thing has a flair, you know, it''s pure."


    "I don''t know what you''re going into right now, but you''re too bizarre for Mika."


    True to think of Junko, who explains with an unyielding smile, and his own shuddering face in his head.


    "My unusual words and behavior and pure child perverted behavior are completely different in quality... don''t let me be with you..."


    "What? I treat perverts badly. I didn''t do anything unusual. I think Mika would understand this."


    Mika protests with a groaning voice when she becomes a nagging addition and Junko protests without breaking her smile and joking.


    "For example, if you get married in the future and have kids, your freak pussy might get bullied, right? Still letting yourself through?


    "Gu......"


    To the true question, Mika gets stuck in words. The bitter memories of being scattered and bullied because of this way of speaking are evoked when I myself went to school. Regardless of what I endure, I don''t even feel like passing me through a boulder when I imagine that hard feelings even inside me because of me.


    "Besides, if you had ten children, you''d have enough bullies. Because of the way you talk, a life full of ten people will be colored by tragedy, right?


    "I don''t give birth to ten people before that!


    Mika screams as she leans down.


    "When I get married, I want about twenty kids. No, the more"


    "What... and..."


    "Oh, yeah..."


    Mika and Junko have a stunned look on their faces at true statements that are neither joking nor serious.


    "I know what I''m trying to say. It does make sense. But let me tell you one thing. True, it''s hard for you to treat me like a freak."


    Without raising her face, Mika complained in a quiet tone.


    "I''ve been a fool for a long time. I can''t read the air, I keep up with it, and I push myself through the freak rounds trying to float around. Yeah, I''m an idiot. And he was hurt by what he thought was stupid to you. Be foolish on your own, and let them think you''re stupid. I don''t really feel much anymore, but I can only tell you."


    "Then why don''t we just take care and keep the tea dull? You know I''m the one who says straight things, right? You''re talking while you know it. But, well, if I should, I will. I will try not to be genuine in front of Mika alone."


    Even though it was a painful complaint for Mika, the truth goes back to that, and Mika lost her words.


    "True you, that''s a little mean."


    "I''m sorry."


    A seemingly pure child tells. Now it didn''t have a gentle tone, which was unusual for pure children and sounded slightly stiff. True was pointed out and admitted it, and I apologized instantly, but Mika was totally shy and silent while nagging.


    For a while, the awkward air flowed and all three remained silent, but Mika eventually opened her mouth.


    "I totally forgot. I''m here to give you this."


    Mika picks up four tickets with a voice lacking hegemony and gives them to Junko.


    "To Junko, True, Tired and Zao. Live if you like, come. Glad you could make it."


    "Yair, let me go."


    The door of the room opened vigorously, and the girl who showed up gave a bright bounced voice.


    "Me, Midori. I''m your new mistress. Nice to meet you."


    "What?"


    When Mika introduces herself before opening her mouth, Midori shows her teeth and laughs, and on a small run heads to true, sitting on its lap. Seeing Midori''s words and their familiarity, Mika is taken aback.


    "My ancestors can''t go to places with a lot of people like Live. So Midori will take care of that for you."


    "I''m tired."


    I sat on my lap, and even pushed Midori, who had kept my body, and said true to Mika.


    Meanwhile, Mika turns her intense gaze toward Junko. Mika''s first impression of Midori was not a good one because of her familiar attitude towards the truth and her new mistress statement, which was not even a joke. Junko is desperately looking away, even as she notices Mika''s gaze.


    "Oh, I''d love to go, but I have business this day. Midori, go with me. Mika, I''m sorry you asked me out.


    Look at the ticket, Junko says.


    "Well, that''s too bad"


    "Wow? If you''re off the moon Mika, you don''t talk like you scream. Oh? I knew you were just making characters to make the topic. What a shame ~"


    To Midori''s point, Mika gets more and more annoyed.


    "Don''t be rude! Because of this guy, he just happened to be depressed and under tension! I''m the vegan!


    I also wondered if it would be annoying for the younger girl, but she also says whatever she wants, so I get back to my usual condition and Mika denies it.


    "Ugh, it''s my real brother''s fault. Surely there are places where my real brother doesn''t know what a woman''s heart is. Yeah. And Midori''s always making me cry, and this is it."


    "When did you make me cry? It hasn''t been a long time since we met in the first place, even though they always say so."


    True to purposefully arm and make a strange face and nod, unintentionally penetrating.


    "Battles to subjugate Midori and all that, so much worse. Oh, so Jun Sister planted it on her true brother?


    "No, I don''t know what kind of fight it was, and I just don''t know it because Midori was supposed to live here in the first place."


    Junko is told the story by Midori and returns to a bitter laugh. Mika, who saw the interaction, looked as if this girl, Midori, was even spared by Junko.

 282 2.

    The man once carried out a flashy crossing of the United States by hijacking, but on his return he secretly returned to Japan in disguise and even rubbed his forged passport. The disguise and the return maneuver were all done by the criminal organization to which he belonged in the United States.


    "Japan for the first time in six months"


    A man in a knitted cap squeaks at the airport terminal that once went wild, not to mention without emotion. Those eyes remain closed when walking.


    The young man largely removed the knitted cap, and even took the cuttlefish for the disguise and threw them in the trash uncluttered, and headed to the bathroom to remove the makeup for the disguise as well.


    One girl looked at the back of it like she was distraught. There are a lot of cameras in the airport, even though they say it can be noisy if you undo the disguise here.


    "Yukie, let''s go eat. The hunger level is about to suck."


    "Why don''t we at least stop eating here?


    The girl, called Yukie, sighs and puts up a long young man returning from the bathroom.


    "Oh, does Lord Poly, the loyal dog, boil again? Real shitty gay. I can''t believe I can''t even take my time eating anywhere I want. I have no choice. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Young people and Yukie descend to the station that leads to the terminal.


    "A call from the lily just when the kata came on in America? It would be nice to keep on the main quest, but I would have liked some more intervals. I wanted to do a subquest."


    Sitting in a chair and waiting for the train, the young man turns to Yukie, who is next door. Yukie was projecting videos into the air while listening to songs streaming from her headphones, but she also heard a young man.


    "It''s hard to play with passers-by and whatnot during the main quest. Loyal Dog Poly rushes in and it''s not where the quest is going."


    "If you find out where the land is, you don''t have to do anything to get the police here right away, do you?


    "It''s about Ashiya who''s persistently chasing me around. Others are not involved unless they make a scene because my level has risen too high"


    While denying Yukie''s allegations, the youth peeks into Yukie''s watching video. What was being shown was live footage of a musician.


    "I wonder if this guy is a player. Or is it a program? It''s subtle."


    The young man is surprised to see a beautiful teenage girl with no makeup at all singing with a serious face. No, I don''t actually see it. I only know that I''m putting out a video. I can tell by the sound that leaks out of my headphones what kind of person is there. But you don''t look like a youth.


    "I really like Mika Tsukinawa''s song"


    Yukie said.


    "I don''t know if there are too many lyrics or if it''s a little too direct balloon. But I like voices and songs, too. I don''t know what you look like until I actually see you. I can''t see the footage. I don''t know if I can fix the bug."


    He can see all the shapes of what is in the surrounding space, even with his eyes closed. I can fully grasp where and what it takes shape. As a result, there is no hitting or scratching of objects.


    However, I do not know the type of image or video. I can''t even read the book. I can''t recognize the light, I don''t know the color, so I can''t see the picture. Only 3D can discern. Therefore, I didn''t know what she and Mika Tsukinawa looked like, which I had never seen immediately.


    "I wonder if you want me to stop killing Mika Tsukinawa. Even if it''s a program. If I kill you, you won''t be able to listen to the song anymore, will you?


    Yukie''s appeal did not sound cut, but was toned to the extent of public discourse. Anyway, he kills if he''s going to. It''s very whimsical, so if you change your mind, you were lucky enough to do it.


    "That''s what''s gonna happen. But that''s what the quest is all about. Now, what''s the matter?"


    While the young man was conceiving, the train came.


    "I figured we''d let the main quest go ahead. Maybe that way I''ll see them too, and I''m a little more excited about that one. No, let''s go see him from me first."


    "Who are those guys?


    Yukie asked while riding the train. The youth''s mind did not change, but he has not been discouraged.


    "King''s original. That and Simon''s apprentice or junior, we''re talking about being together. The reason I talked about lilies is around here. Maybe they''re players too."


    Even smiling, the youth said.


    "If you break the rules on the back street or work too many crimes on the front street, you will be disposed of with your eyes on the center. But he will withdraw from the center''s elite, and he will not even request the assassination of the strong man in the back street whom the center has laid eyes on, and he will be known as Taboo, a super dangerous person whose center throws a key."


    At the back street squad room of the Detective Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, Umezu Kotomi speaks toward the end of his subordinate Matsumoto.


    "In the past, there have been more than twenty taboo designated guys. But, fifteen of them have been killed by Ashiya. And there are four existing taboos. Do you have any idea why that taboo designated guy is still alive?


    Asked Umezu, Matsumoto shook his neck to the side.


    "There are two reasons. One is that the actual place isn''t that bad of a guy. Vipers are a good example. That octopus demon - the good moon that belonged to the sweep vacation - hasn''t killed anything since he was designated a taboo either. On the contrary, it''s cloud cover. There are a lot of mysteries around here."


    There were circumstances in which the police hesitated to hand it over when it came to the Happy Moon. That would also not have been tolerated by nature, an extremely private circumstance - a policy that was first left to Junko Yukioka, whose arrest before tabooization was dropped and whose assassination request was issued, on the grounds that the body of someone inside the police belonged to the same organization as Mutsuki.


    But Junko Yukioka failed, causing the worst that anyone in the body of a police officer would be killed. Then the police followed the whereabouts of the Moon, but the Moon disappeared somewhere along the border that day. No more massacres like the one we had before.


    "The other is this face crushing reason that he''s a better piece of shit to just finish, but he''s fast on the run and can''t catch him. At the same time, he is also the bearer of so much power that he cannot reach out to the detours unless he is also Ashiya"


    "After him, Senior Ashiya went to America?


    "Oh, I left Japan six months ago to hijack and became a constituent of ''Battlefield Tee Time'' in the United States, instantly to number three. Ashiya had an FBI request and went all the way to America to finish him off, but he failed. So we''re talking about him coming back to Japan."


    Abominably, Umezu says. Given what the Tapu-designated man has done and what he will do in Japan again in the future, the feeling of hating a police-like crime rolls off in two ways.


    "So Senior Ashiya will also return home? I mean, even Senior Ashiya is failing."


    "Ashiya says it''s only quick to escape - yes. I can''t even catch Ashiya, so the others are super good. But there''s no other psychopath shit as dangerous and joking as he is, and you can''t just turn it down and leave him alone. He''s the kind of guy who kills people, just because he''s in sight and just doesn''t like it. It has nothing to do with young and old. There''s even an anecdote that I''ve been kicking babies in front of their mothers'' eyes many times laughing at them. When the policeman rushed, the mother was being offended with my child pressed against her face, which became a worn meat mass."


    I was listening to Umezu, and Matsumoto is starting to feel sick.


    "Why is such an outrageous guy letting go of the wild..."


    "That''s why I''m telling you. I just can''t get him."


    The irritation was exposed and thrown away, and Umezu put a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Taguchiku Taniguchi - the worst kind of taboo he''s ever called. Come on, I just want to do something."

 283 3

    When Umezu uttered the name of the man known as the worst taboo, the person was walking leisurely, not even two kilometers away from that Umezu - in an excellent downtown area of Amusement City.


    Cameras from all over the city show up, and in time they will report it, I think Yukie Shindo, the girl who acts with Lu Taniguchi. That outfit hasn''t changed since I left Japan, and because I wear only a large blouse that doesn''t fit the size, it also looks like I only wear a blouse to look at it. I''ve been dressed the same way ever since I got to be with him.


    Yukie has only recently turned thirteen. It was not until about two and a half years ago that we began to act together with the land. In the meantime, Yukie hasn''t done anything to hurt anyone, but I''ve used the money and things that Lu stole, so I have a sense that I''m in charge of a single stick of crime. But there was no guilt whatsoever.


    "hunger value 20, libido value 16, sleep value 12, boredom value 74, yeah, I guess it''s time for some stimulation"


    Land stops inadvertently and groans, looking around. But their eyes remain closed, but they are as if they were visible.


    Yukie guessed that she would do something again. When land denotes its state in numbers, it is its foretaste.


    Taniguchi Lu doesn''t see this world as a reality. I recognize that all the sights in front of me are the world in the game.


    Lu has lived with murder, robbery and rape while fluttering all over Japan. thereby filling the numbers in me. Or lower it. Lu himself is the player of the game, and almost every human being in this world can kill without any hesitation, as he assumes he is just a programmed NPC. Even if I work a crime and a cop chases me, I just think of it as that kind of gaming system.


    Contrary to Yukie''s expectations, Lu walked away without doing anything in particular, then left the downtown area and entered the residential area.


    "Excretion value 90"


    To the words Lu shrugged after stopping his legs, Yukie could only now predict the next course of action for Lu.


    If you accidentally change direction of travel, the land enters the dwelling right next to you. With a hand as if you were seeing everything, open the lock of a small gate with a simple lock and put your hand on the knob of the door. But the eyelids of his eyes have not risen slightly. Actually, I don''t even look at it lightly.


    When we make sure the door is locked, the land grabs a grand picking tool during the day and unlocks it. In the case of authentication ceremonies by cards, fingerprints, eyes, etc., take out the gun, shoot it out and open it forcefully. Land also knows if there are keyholes. Even if you don''t see it.


    The key was quickly unlocked and the land went up into the house. Yukie also follows silently. This is the usual thing too.


    "Toilet toilet, and. Is it here?


    In one of the two doors, even though it was politely written WC, Lu ignored you and opened the opposite door.


    "Hey, what is it! You are!"


    Inside, in the living room, there was one old man. Ascending to the unauthorized intruder, he raises a cry mixed with anger and fright.


    "The general pi-pull potato appeared. Attack, Backhand Blow, Head"


    Growling, Lu beckons the old man with an unrelenting back fist. The old man''s neck bends in a light, unawares direction, and his body collapses.


    "I snuck up on a general pi-pull toy. I got EXP 6."


    Land overlooking the wreckage of the old man and telling him pale.


    "This is like a bathroom."


    Yukie speaks up and points to the door that says WC. Naturally, Yukie saw it with her eyes and found out.


    "Excretion value 0. So why don''t we explore this house?"


    Land out of the bathroom squeaks.


    Without hitting the wall, the staircase rises without a scratch.


    Land is blind, but for some reason the shape and even movement of objects in the surrounding space can be seen accurately. On the contrary, I can even see in the form of objects in the rear. I also know that the object moves in the rear. Even if you get hit from behind or shot with a gun, you can watch everything on land.


    Even the speed of the bullet makes me see it on land. It sharpens the senses by taking an outlet and has a different dimension than reading a bullet''s orbit with a muzzle and killer. It catches up with the speed of the bullet itself, captures its movements completely, and processes them with the brain.


    Even if you are blind, you can master the surrounding space more than normal humans. Three-dimensional space can be recognized from all perspectives and from all sides. With the speed of its intelligence processing capability, it was possible to preface enemy actions during combat. Within a radius of ten meters, you can recognize everything where and what is, and reproduce it in your brain.


    However, when the distance increases, the number of recognizable subjects becomes smaller and blurred to the point where it grows. Compared to a normal human being, the more difficult it is to discern, the more distant one. I do not see anything more than fifty meters away. I don''t know. I need Yukie''s assistant to recognize something far away.


    Nor do we know what is in a room completely isolated by walls or even what is in a box closed with a lid. Besides, it was also impossible to identify the light. Therefore, it is not possible to identify colors, and it is not possible to see two-dimensional items such as images, videos, characters, etc. Plain objects are also extremely difficult to discern. The only thing that can be discerned by land is the form and movement of three-dimensional matter.


    Yukie also knew that land could not recognize light and two dimensions, so she was trying to assist that part as well.


    And because, in a certain sense, objects can be seen more than ordinary people, there was no such thing as the development of smell and hearing common to blind people on land.


    When I opened one of the upstairs doors, some skinny young men about the same age as Lu were headed for the computer.


    "Jizzy, without knocking again...... whoops!


    A familiar reaction to the earliest land and Yukie. The same pattern of illegally invaded humans inside the house.


    "Everyone reacts the same way except Yukie. Too much use around. Seriously, clueless shit gay. The general pi-plucco gali appeared. Attack, turn kick, neck"


    Sitting in a chair and looking back at only half his body, towards a young man who was surprised, Lu let go of the spinning kick towards his neck as declared. Like the old man earlier, with his neck bent in a strange direction, the youth rolled off the chair.


    "Wow, this guy was horny"


    Yukie lurked her eyebrows when she saw the display reflected in the universe.


    "I don''t know. Come on, I can''t see my light and color. Bug, can you do something about it?"


    Lu himself interprets it as a bug in the game against the fact that he can''t see any letters or images, or the fact that he can''t recognize color and light.


    "So I guess I''ll stay here today."


    "No way. Let''s go to another house. You killed him upstairs, but you killed him upstairs. Kill me one way or another. When I''m upstairs, I always tell you to take me upstairs and kill me. It stinks. Carrying corpses is a hassle."


    Yukie objected to the land proposal. Yukie has no idea about the murder of Lu. Murder on land is part of everyday life if you try Yukie. But he thinks killing people without darkness is a hassle to make it difficult to move. Yukie doesn''t kill people like land, and he understands that his actions are evil.


    "I forgot. You sure don''t like the smell. Let''s move."


    When told in a pale tone, Lu leaves the room. Yukie follows suit.


    "I know I shouldn''t be too violent until the main quest is over. You''re gonna kill me with it, aren''t you?" The boredom value will be higher. "


    "I don''t think human emotion is a simple number, and you just have to put up with it, okay?


    Everything is a fiction for land. Everything that can happen is also interpreted as an event in the game. But Yukie doesn''t really go along with that Nori.


    "When you''re playing this game, sometimes you don''t know. The boundaries between the player''s mind and the numbers of the programmed characters. I think boredom is definitely a number."


    Land that doesn''t seem to matter. Yukie, who heard that, is also a no-reaction person who doesn''t really care.


    "At first, I didn''t even realize this was the world of games. I found out when I couldn''t see the color or the light. Oh, this is the world of games, and this is what happened to bugs - right? It''s ironic that you noticed it because of the bug."


    The land family was a rough environment with constant conjugal fights and depressed parents waging violence against their children. After seeing repeated domestic violence every night, the land gradually went crazy. I began to escape reality and talk to the inhabitants of my fantasy. I began to glance at the game all the time.


    One day he caught his head in the violence of his father, when he was blind, but at the same time, because of the stimulus to his head, a strange force awakened that visually grasped the surrounding space and processed it in his brain.


    The world is a game, and it has been since then that I have come to believe that I am that player. Since then, I have been able to kill people without any blame of conscience.


    I killed my parents first. I had no guilt at all. I was rather surrounded by refreshment. At a time when I don''t doubt the NPC of a soulless program, where I killed how many people, there couldn''t have been guilt or anything like that.


    Lu interpreted it as a growth element of the game and built himself up. He committed murder and deliberately called in the cops for a shootout. He was also involved in the back streets, killing the residents of the back streets around.


    As one of the taboos, he became powerful enough to be feared as one of the living legends in the back street, partly because he broke from the game and worked out by creating his own training ground, but also because of the presence of the spatial recognition abilities that awakened him when he lost his sight. Exercise of surrounding substances is handled clearly in the brain. I can handle any fast movement. Also, for the most part, human movements can predict the next course of action.


    "If we do the main quest, both Yukie and I can go back to reality, and I''ll complain to the producer then. It''s good to keep it inside the game. Let''s also meditate on the shitty, gay parts of a lot of usage, or the balance is awesome - crazy. But I can''t wait to leave the bug. You know, it keeps bugging the game going."


    "Mika''s live tomorrow, I want to go"


    In response to the word quest, Yukie thought that Lu was about to do it. I was about to make a quest to kill Mika Tsukinawa.


    In the form of land assumptions, someone calls it the main quest of the game or just a subquest, and gives directives to land.


    Lu believes it lightly and often moves according to the person''s directives, but not entirely. I totally reject the directive that I do not like. Yukie has never met in person. I''m just listening to you on the phone. Since Lu has said that he will meet soon, Yukie will also meet the person for the first time at that time.


    From Yukie''s point of view, the person only seemed to be a petitioner who conveniently used land, but didn''t say anything about land. Anyway, where I warned you about something, you can''t break your assumptions about land. Plus, I''m not particularly worried about land. He was Yukie, an adjunct and partner who saw and taught instead what Lu could not see, but also a bystander.


    "Then enjoy the concert and we''ll kill you when it''s over"


    For once, although Lu said so with the intention of caring for Yukie, Yukie did not react to anything.


    "I guess I''ll tell her too. Main Quest Tomorrow,"


    Land making phone calls. If he hadn''t bothered to make this report at this time, he could have done it without screwing up this quest.

 284 4.

    "It''s not a joke... it''s not. I''m the most... unwanted place to go."


    Before dinner, Junko showed her live tickets tirelessly and told her that Mika had invited her to the concert, but Tired looked blatantly disgusted and refused.


    "Hmm, after all?


    Junko spills a slight smile as she cooks dinner in an oddly reflective outfit, depending on the viewer, of putting more aprons on top of her usual white and boyish outfit. The tired reaction was a substitute for everyone on the spot as expected.


    Nevertheless, it would be like being out of company not to speak at all, so I only tried to speak once.


    "It was scattered in Thin Happy''s Megalodon...... A lot...... Already... for a while, I want to rest. Leave me alone��������"


    "You should have some stimulation. I thought it would help me get out of the drawstring, so I took him, but if I said that, like, I''d rest again in shock, I wouldn''t have a chill."


    Aware that it was obviously a protest I put on myself, True said it back.


    "Wow, if you want to take two steps and rest for one step, you''re moving forward a little bit."


    Midori pinches her mouth with both the intention of following her through to tiredness and the nuances that make her true.


    "This guy would be overwhelmingly longer to be quiet. I mean, it''s like taking a step forward, taking time off to take three steps forward, and occasionally taking two steps back."


    "It''s terrible...... Enough..."


    He seemed quite distracted by the true story, and when he thought he glanced resentfully at the truth, tired turned to the side with a puff.


    "Wow... Your ancestor, you''re half as sweet as you are. No, my true brother. Oh, I mean, I''m going to give you a baby and treat you nicer."


    "Mmm, Midori, that''s what we''re after. Come on."


    Junko smiles and penetrates, Midori tongues out.


    "That was all an excuse to say about me... In the end, the truth is, you just used me for your own good..."


    "What, did you realize that?"


    True to admit lightly to the tiredness of protesting while pointing that way. Hearing that makes me increasingly tired and grumpy.


    "But it''ll be fine. I was serious about you, too. Besides, if it''s used or not, it''s between me and Yukioka. No, isn''t it my relationship with Yukioka? You can''t use it in the first place or interpret it. So take it you''re working with me."


    He cares about tiredness and tries to be truly tired.


    I knew that tiredness was meant to be true, and even more so, because the way it was deceitful exerts a tremendous amount of compulsion, it became increasingly ridiculous to be bullying.


    "I''ve always asked True to cooperate with you."


    "The lack of confirmation of the agreement is decidedly different"


    True to deny it in a quick fashion to the pure son of a loose tone.


    I accidentally check my pocket tremors and truly take my phone down. When I showed the screen in the air, there was an incoming email that I didn''t know who it was from.


    (Unnotified?


    I opened the email in surprise and was surprised to see what was written.


    "Hey, look at this."


    He walks towards Junko, who can''t let go of his cooking hand, and projects a screen in the air to show it. Midori and Tired also turned to the kitchen and peered into the screen.


    "Tomorrow''s Moonna Mika concert is dangerous. Someone is after Mika Tsukinawa''s life. Quite hand-worked. Email Wants to Erase ''


    Read the sentence that was written there, and Midori narrows her eyes slightly, and tiredness becomes true. Only Junko was smiling intriguingly.


    "Is this email going to Mika''s too? And it''s strange that True is coming to you."


    "Oh."


    "And it''s also possible that the email itself is some kind of trap. We should think about it from all directions. Okay? I''m sure it''s somewhere."


    "Oh."


    True to gavel faceless with Junko, who talks about a sudden incident as funny.


    I really have no idea. What kind of person is he or Mika related to, how did he know about it, and why did he issue a warning in advance? Junko says it may be a trap, but by deliberately alerting him in the form of a danger announcement, he has too little information and has no idea what he''s after.


    "Does that mean Mika''s sister is more resentful? I told my real brother I was going to Mel him. - He knows me directly about my real brother. He must be a resident of the back street. I mean, there are circumstances that I can''t reveal, so it''s easy to explore, right?


    And, Midori.


    "He doesn''t have many friends because of his character. Are you thinking about Mika''s brother and his surroundings?"


    When I say that I have no body or lid, Truth is, I try to send an email to Mika Tsukinawa''s brother, every moment of the month, just to confirm.


    "Do you need a folding umbrella tomorrow?


    Someone could have captured me, so the text disguised an unobtrusive public story and then used it as a substitute to see if I had sent the current e-mail or not.


    The reply came soon.


    "Suddenly what are you talking about? Misdemeanour? Tomorrow will be clear."


    "It''s a hassle"


    I looked at the text of the email I returned, and I said the truth. If it''s a hit, it should be a matching sentence somehow. However, the content of the reply was a substitute that seemed irrelevant no matter how it was interpreted.


    "I have no idea when this guy is going to be different. You can hit everyone who knows my cell number. Even if you don''t know me, there''s a way to get my number."


    If you ask the intelligence organization "O My Rape," it will be easy to find out, such as the cellular number of the residents on the back street. Especially if you''re a celebrity like True.


    "But I nominated True you, so I definitely know True you. There''s a chance it''s a pleasure killer prank. Come on."


    "With you, I guess."


    "Whatever it takes, I don''t have that kind of bad taste in ruining my friend''s precious sunny spot."


    "I know. Just kidding."


    True to say to Junko, who smiles and denies, with a true face.


    (Heh, true brother, anxiety ~? Usually serious people joke that it''s not a very good mental state ~?)


    A voice echoes directly into my true heart.


    (No anxiety. even if anxiety arises, step to kill, come prepared)


    Spin the words back in your heart without sending a gaze to the Lord of your voice.


    (Upper, etc. Don''t worry, Midori''s here. I''ll protect you from Mika. I even have a pure sister, and I don''t know who''s after Mika, but I''ll remind her that I sold her a fight to a hell of a lot of people and make her regret it. ~)


    (Exclude tiredness)


    True to think of my face smiling in my heart. This should all be seen by Midori, too, but I''m already ready and trying not to think anything about Midori being able to spot everything in my mind. Knowing that there would be no privacy, the truth is that we decided to connect Midori and her spirit at all times.

 285 5

    Lu Taniguchi is now considered the worst serial killer in Japan. But there has been no press. At the time the taboo is designated in the back street, the object is turned into a literal taboo even in the front street. Only police officials and backstreet residents know.


    Land has once killed people at a pace of a few to a dozen units a day. No hesitation whatsoever, kill whoever it is. Kill every parent and child with a smile, even if you see a mother covering her child with us as a shield. Rather kill while enjoying the sight.


    Lu doesn''t think that''s actual murder. As part of the climb game, I can kill while I enjoy it.


    But Lu has been lurking as much murder as possible for about two years. I would definitely kill some people in a few days, but no longer depending on allowances or anything like before.


    Though it is recent to commit murder for reasons of where you are going, when you happen to have someone on your mind, or when you play with them in total spare time, I am concerned to refrain from doing it for a few days once.


    When it comes to why we started to do that, it''s also troublesome to make noise, because Yukie exists.


    When you make a scene and find out where you are, Ashiya Kurodo (Ashiya Kurodo), probably the only stronger detective in this country than Lu, comes. Even though that''s just a hassle, I have to run away with Yukie. This is terribly tiring. There are also reasons why Yukie cares about that because, unlike the land, she was of a less useless character than she would have liked to have been disturbed.


    "Where are you walking -!


    A car that was running at a good speed on a narrow road suddenly braked when he saw the landscape and Yukie walking dignified through the middle of the road, and a driver with an unpleasant appearance of a gala peeked through the window and called out. The explosion is ringing from the car stereo.


    "A twitching chimp appeared. Attacks, Guns, Wagging Chimps, Faces"


    Growling, Lu pulls out his gun in a leisurely motion, pointing it at the man''s face. I can''t believe you''re suddenly putting out a real gun or something, but on the other hand, I also remember the fear that it might be real, and the guy gets stiff.


    A bullet shoots through a man''s cheek. The shock leans the man''s body wide to the side.


    "Weren''t you supposed to hold off for a while?


    Yukie speaks with a smiley face.


    "But it''s annoying, I can''t keep you alive. Attacks, Guns, Bellies"


    Put your hand in the window and shoot the man in the abdomen as declared.


    "I''m annoyed, shall I have you suffer and die? I mean, it''s expressed in real life to the point of suffering and boredom, and these places are really well done. But the game balance at the heart is too bad. I want to finish this game quickly. I''ve been having a rough time lately."


    Walk away, land speaking with an annoying look. When I was in the United States, I never spoke of dissatisfaction in front of Yukie, but when I returned home, I became foolish every time I had dissatisfaction with the game, as I had done before I traveled to the United States.


    "I''m fun. I''m playing games with the land."


    Back to back with words, Yukie Branch in the usual blurry tone, which doesn''t seem to be fun at all. In order to align the conversation with the land, Yukie sets himself up to play the game as well.


    When we met, Yukie thought of Lu as a lunatic and didn''t believe his words or anything. But now, I sometimes wonder if this world is really in the game. Yukie self-analyzes that she has been illusory that way because she was too with Lu.


    "If you''re playing, Yukie won''t try to level up a bit. It''s just me. Well, the style of play is different, so I''m not going to make it difficult."


    I don''t doubt my life as a well-made virtual world game, and there is the realization that many of the people I show up on are just a program and assume that they are NPCs on land, but some are special people who aren''t. Yukie is one of them. Lu envisioned Yukie as a player in the game, just like himself.


    After walking for a while, the sound of a police car rings, approaching.


    "Lord Poly, you''re too soon. Well, it''s Euthanasia City, so I can''t help it."


    Look at the two patrol cars that came and shore with a pounding head. The patrol car stops, about four policemen descend and use the door as a shield to retreat.


    "Looks like there''s no Ashiya, but only Lord Poly, assigned to Ashikawa Euthanasia City, and that''s a high level. Looks like a mob around. I guess I''ll just run away from here."


    When he said it, Lu lifted Yukie up on his shoulder and turned his back on the police officers. Yukie is in charge in such a way that she guards her back that the police officers are unable to fire. Yukie also knows that she is acting as a shield, and she is not dissatisfied with it.


    "Let''s get a getaway, too. You can also procure safe houses."


    Running, Lu said.


    "Then ask me to procure some clothes."


    Yukie asks without expression while still in charge. They always look the same, but it doesn''t mean they''re actually just wearing the same clothes all the time.


    In order to ensure escape from the police when police tracking persisted or when there was a directive and they wanted to prioritize the quest, Land even contracted a dedicated, backstreet escapee. But it costs money, so I use it as little as possible. Also, apart from that, I keep clothes and other belongings for two people at the mobile locker store on the back street, which I use regularly. Thanks to this, the luggage can be moved to a minimum.


    "Oh, no, there are four more Lord Poly ambushes on either side of the forward T-shaped road."


    Lu stopped his legs and groaned with an invincible look.


    I mostly know where and how many people are lurking on land, trying to be surrounded by arrangements that people don''t visually understand. It disappears from being lurked in a completely blocked private room, but can be recognised as long as it is hidden in the shadows.


    Even if you get jumped by a few people, it''s easy to understand their movements, so if you''re alone, it''s easy to avoid or break through. It''s just a story where the other person''s movements can be fully read, so you just have to move along with it. He was once a police officer who laid a severe siege many times and tried to capture him with all his hands, but was powerless before his ability to grasp space on land.


    Except when it comes to Yukie. Land movement is also somewhat dull on boulders. Ever since I started acting with her, my escape from being besieged by more than one became a little harsh.


    "Even if we fight one battle, the Lord Poly in front of us is also quite level-headed. Getting lost."


    Land''s ability to grasp space can be of great help in terms of combat as well as escape, but when it comes to combat, there is really a slight gap in the land itself.


    Lu believes that if the opponent is strong, and more than one, that can be fatal, and the more enemies there are, the easier it is to create gaps. In fact, it is a land that rarely even shows its gaps, but I have once seen painful eyes, so I try to escape immediately if the number increases too much and I find it cumbersome.


    "Running away?


    Yukie asks with a strange look in the wake of Lu''s words. It is not uncommon for land to choose to escape when the number of opponents is high, or when it is unfavourable to a strong opponent, but this time the number of opponents is low, and I felt like I could fight and deal with it.


    "It''s like you have some kind of capture tool. Maybe it''s a net. As soon as I''m on the T-shaped road, if I''m thrown from both sides at the same time, it''s a delicate place to see how much I can do."


    In fact, if Yukie wasn''t even in charge, I would have felt confident, but Lu didn''t say anything.


    "Then why don''t we just turn around and break through those who follow us from behind?


    He raised his face as he was in charge and saw the patrol car slowly approaching from the rear, Yukie said.


    "I see. You''re low on difficulty. Well, that''s what I''ll do."


    Then he laughed, and Lu pulled out his gun as he inverted his body, and stood his gun already when he turned to the patrol car that was coming after him.


    "Attack police car window"


    If you whine quickly, you shoot twice. Shots fired at drivers of two police cars, but land also expects to be diverted. The police officers, not wearing seat belts, were either turning back immediately or escaping outside the police car when they saw the land they had flipped on was holding a gun.


    Land rushes out, following a gap where the police officers have fallen apart. Of course, the police officers quickly regain their position, but that momentary gap was enough.


    Enter the garden of the dwelling where the land is right next to it. Because the window facing the garden was open, the structure in the house was also found out everything on land. As she swept through the side of the housewife in the middle of taking in the laundry and entered the house through the garden window, she went upstairs, opened the window in that one room, and from there she cleverly went up to the roof. If we get this far, the escape has been fully accomplished.


    As soon as you fly to the roof of the next house, you descend downstairs. The movements of the police officers in positions that would never be visible in the sight of ordinary people can still be grasped here. Subsequent movements can also be generally anticipated. You can also see that the other person is making a move that they are not aware of their position. All you have to do is try to avoid going out on the road and use your address garden or in your residence or roof as an escape route to escape.


    "Oh, it''s annoying. I knew I should have grown up. Until you complete the main quest."


    "Yeah, you''ve said that many times. Same poka. Repeat, same annoying thing. Don''t repeat, you better raise the level of a good adding or subtracting person, okay?


    Yukie told Lu in a chilled voice, blurring in a fed up tone.

 286 6.

    Asako Morui, who will be eighteen this year, was a famous lady.


    "Hey! I told you to wake me up at 7: 30 this morning!


    Early in the morning Akiko develops eclampsia and calls one of his servants to his room to rave.


    "I''m sorry. I heard you wanted me to go to bed last Saturday morning -"


    In the middle of the words, Akiko threw the vase over the head of the servant woman. The vase breaks, water is sprinkled on the head of the servant, blood on his forehead.


    Akiko felt a little better when she saw the likelihood of a servant showing a patient look as she was flooded and a muscle of blood dripping from her head.


    "It''s special today! I didn''t have to tell you. I told the others, so listen to me!


    "but... if other servants had told me, it would have been in my ear too"


    "What are you talking about! I forgot to tell you!


    Plus I threw the little stuff at the servant''s face. I''ve been hitting people with things for over a decade. Akiko''s throwing skills are considerable, and whatever you throw, within a few meters, you can charge them exactly as you want. Around the servant''s nose, a small compartment hit him.


    Since he was a little girl, Akiko had been delighted to impress those who were in a position to submit to him. I can''t wait to see you endure irrational violence.


    "My dad''s coming home from a business trip overseas today. I want to welcome you first and foremost!


    Akiko points to the tans with her jaw and urges the servant to wear clothes. Changing clothes, makeup, washing your body in the bath, even brushing your teeth, have been at the disposal of all users for eighteen years.


    After getting dressed, Akiko heads to the front door while checking her email. They''re already at the side of the house. I''ve been waiting for my favorite father to come home for the first time in two weeks.


    A luxury car came running through the garden of the vast grounds, stopping at the front door, and the father you wanted came down.


    "Welcome home. No, pap."


    With his delightful face and sweet voice, Akiko jumped at the magnificent man in the suit. His father greets it with a smile. For the father of his eighteen-year-old daughter, he is a man who looks much younger. Regardless of your actual age, you only look like you''re in your thirties if you just look like one.


    "Have you been a good boy? Look, it''s a souvenir you asked for."


    "Wow, how American-like, dubiously colored, smelly, poisonous colorful treats, full of them"


    Give Akiko the paper bag his father handed over from his secretary as is. When he saw the treats in large quantities inside, Akiko cheered.


    "Akiko always wanted all the treats and dishes. You don''t want more branded bags, clothes, cosmetics, that sort of thing?


    "Nothing. I don''t really like fashion or anything."


    Though I am, and many of my parents love me, my appetite was astonishingly scarce, Akiko. It was because I had been given too much without any freedom since I was a child. Except that you''re not allowed to leave this hall...


    My parents drowned about Akiko, and Akiko also loved her parents so much that she was sweet. Akiko''s life was guaranteed complete happiness. At least Akiko herself believes that and doesn''t doubt it. But I can understand that I am happy by reason, but to be honest, Akiko couldn''t really feel what happiness was.

 287 7

    It happened about two years ago.


    "Hungry 75, Sleep 59"


    Make sure the sun goes down and the land stops and squeals in the residential area.


    Lu Taniguchi, who traveled casually throughout Japan, sought overnight accommodation as usual and happened to enter the house he had noticed.


    Kill all the people inside and make it an overnight inn. It''s the usual. But that day, when I went up to the house, an unexpected event occurred.


    An occasion when one girl is being abused by an elderly man or woman who appears to be her parent. The sight vividly awakened the memory of land.


    "offensive value 100"


    I believe it''s a game. It''s still a scarred memory in my heart. When Lu expressed the feeling in numbers, he took the action to be taken.


    A couple stunned by a sudden intruder. A scream that rises from its mouth. A begging for life emanating from its mouth. The groaning of the Terminator leaking out of its mouth. The girl listened continuously to a voice that the couple had never given before, while looking at the sight and burning it to her heart.


    "Who, I wrote a scenario for this Tsunana event. You can fire the Scenario Manager."


    After finishing slaughtering the couple, Lu runs like that in an uncomfortable manner. The girl has no idea what Lu is talking about. Lu had assumed that both his life before he realized it was a game and the abuse he had now committed in front of him were muscles written by scenario writers outside the game.


    "Long time no see. I met a player other than me. I don''t think he''s conscious, just like me."


    Lu smiles at the girl - Yukie Shindo, and he speaks another unintelligible word.


    "You may not believe it, but this is the world of games. But many players don''t even realize they''re players, nor do they realize that this is the game. I realized it because of a certain reason. At that point, the player realizes that this part of the game will start again. Of course I want to see it now, even if the other players tell me."


    Yukie heard about Lu and thought he was a lunatic about Lu. But on the other hand, there were undeniable aspects of the language and assumptions of land. I don''t want it to just be lightly "this guy''s crazy," that feeling boiled down.


    Because for Yukie, the very thing that just happened was like a miracle.


    I lost my parents a few years ago, and when I left my relatives'' house, they made me mess with them. I give them to you, and what they could take away was a distant couple of relatives who ate quite a few years of age without having a child.


    But the couple didn''t like Yukie, and gradually Yukie became hard on them, and it escalated into everyday abuse.


    When he spoke, he was always made angry, stared at with a dangerous eye, and beaten to the point that he didn''t care at all. The violence gradually escalated, too, as they continued to be beaten for minutes by both of us.


    Yukie had given up rather than curse her own destiny and had become a pale, unfathomable girl. I never wished for liberation from this routine, and I didn''t expect it.


    Nonetheless, a man appeared who would free himself. Nor was it a beautiful substitute like the knight of the white horse, but an unimaginable brave man.


    "What''s that game about?


    I''ll talk to the land and ask. Yukie was aware at that point. From now on, I will act with this man.


    "It''s called the Box Garden Game, so it looks like you can do whatever you want, but it looks like you have a few quests ready for once. By completing the main query, the game seems to be progressing. Looks like you can get back to real life by completing the game. I need someone to direct me to the main quest. He''s not a resident of the game, he seems to be an operational staff member."


    At that point, Yukie could not tell whether the operating staff and the others were delusional or deceiving the land.


    "Do you remember a little bit of real life?


    "Mmm. Not at all. Real memories are rules we can''t bring in here. So many of the players remain unconscious. I believe this place is real."


    "Why do you think I''m a player?


    "It''s an intuition. Oh, it feels like this guy''s different. I know you''re not NPC, you''re human."


    At that point Yukie finally realized. No, it was too late to notice too much happening. The fact that the land has been closing its eyes for a long time - blind. But as far as his movements and gestures are concerned, he just seems to be visible, despite his eyes being closed.


    "Are you blind? Instead... it''s moving so you can see it."


    "I don''t recognize color and light. It''s a weird bug. I know all the shapes of what''s around me, and I know how to move."


    The meaning that the eyes were closed and the shapes were known and the colors were not known could not be understood by Yukie at that time, but soon afterwards it would be understood. Apart from that, however, Yukie''s heart was shaken by the fact that she was blind to the eyes of the land.


    (You know, the rebirth of that kid has come... Well, that''s not true)


    I think of the discarded cat I met when I was a little girl.


    Then Yukie began to act with Lu. Lu invited Yukie to the ''game'' and Yukie rode very naturally too.


    In the two years since I met Lu, there was always Lu beside Yukie. Land is beside itself. That''s all that had brought Yukie great relief. It had the same feeling as it had been before I lost my parents.


    Land continues to take away. Everyday. Happiness. If you look at those who have lost their lives, Yukie will have no mercy at all. I do not laugh at those who have been taken away. It''s just a everyday landscape. That''s what land is all about. Carnivores in humans. He who snatches and eats.


    Land is evil. He is a hateful being and hostile to society. Yukie also knows that even stronger beings than the land continue to follow the land.


    Therefore, fear is lurking in Yukie. Fear of losing land, a source of peace of mind for me. That''s always lurking in the depths of my heart, occasionally peeking into my face.


    Yukie is forced to push the fear back towards the bottom. I do not want to be like those who have lost and those who have been taken. Land must remain on its side for its own sake. Yukie was so strong and thoughtful, she kept killing the fears of crawling out of her intransigence many times. I''m devouring my days full of relief.

 288 8

    There was a concert of Mika Tsukinawa at a baseball court in the northern part of Aesthetic Town, Amusement City.


    Live Anjou City resident musicians are popular with young people, so the city cooperates fully, there is publicity in front of the station and in front of the stadium, and there are open openings.


    True, Midori and Zao were sitting in the front seat set on the lawn, in line on the stage right in front of them. True was not the usual uniform for boulders, but a ruffled personal outfit: a red t-shirt, a bright water-colored and blue camouflage jacket and half trousers with a jacket and set pattern.


    "Heh heh. Outdoor live at the Civic Stadium. It''s been decades since I''ve seen an outdoor live show."


    Midori, the brightest of the three to music, enjoyed the venue''s air the most.


    "Live in Japan feels like too much manners, but still, it''s nice to touch this kind of air for a long time."


    "Is non-Japanese live behaving badly?


    Truth asks.


    "You can be more intense than disobedient. I mosh around, dive around, Death calls, fuck calls, when the shitty band comes out, boom all the time while playing, it''s not uncommon for a guy who''s sucking drugs, and an anti-looking guy throws a kitten rotten corpse on stage, and the customers around him go mad and full bogged him from all directions? And then the vocals put their pants down while they were playing and said," Holly water! I screamed and peed in the guest room, and everyone was delighted to open their mouths to me and try to take that pee, and it was just a roll. "


    "Before Japan or overseas, there seems to be a big problem with music genres and groups,"


    Truth calmly points out to Midori, who speaks happily.


    "With all the young people, I feel like such a tough old man is too out of place to stay"


    He shrugs his wide shoulder and says Zo looking really uncomfortable. Mika''s support layers were many in her teens and early twenties, and customers of more than that age, not at all, are not often found.


    "Heh, ingredients like Zuo''s grandmother are valuable for these young people''s gatherings. Even if the main fan base is young, it also has the support of older people - Mika Tsukinawa is amazing, because it is appreciated by the wind."


    "Well, then I guess it''s more grand"


    To Midori, who talks smudgingly in grandpa''s words, Zao relaxes, helps out, and spills a smile.


    "It''s a mess in people, but are you okay?


    Confirm the truth to Midori. Concerned about the example of unannounced emails, I have my consciousness rooted throughout the stadium.


    "No-puro. If you think of Midori as a sensor that reacts only to killing and hostility, fine. So the number of people has nothing to do with it."


    Hearing Midori''s words and tired of saying that, Truth reminds me of when I infiltrated the main courtyard of Megalodon of Thin Happiness.


    (Your omnipotence is really comforting, and I rely on it. Still forbidden to be alarmed though)


    True to speak without speaking up. The voice of consciousness is also transmitted to Midori as it is. Since we anticipated Midori as our own partner, True has used Shizuno''s technique to connect our spirits with Midori, and physically we know each other''s condition no matter how far away we go, so that we can have a conversation. And more than that, the truth is gained.


    (Yay, you''re right. Oh. No overconfidence in power, absolutely. Dependence, too. So if you get caught off guard and let your sister Mika die or something, it really sucks)


    Midori''s serious intentions are communicated to the true mind, not just in words, but directly in the feelings themselves.


    Though the spirit is connected, it doesn''t mean that everything can be read by the other person''s mind entirely, nor can emotions be communicated to the other person every time, but strong emotions and wills are communicated to the other person without intent. Not only Shizuno''s witchcraft, but the native Midori''s ability to read minds can also function automatically, so the area is complicated.


    Naturally, Mika herself has been informed that an email has been sent that she is being targeted. Not to mention whether or not you will mentally brace yourself for the fact that there are those who aim for your life in front of an important concert, but you can''t not not tell the person that you won''t even let him know because you may also be delayed in responding to the brawl.


    The concert began, Mika, dressed as simple as usual, taking the stage and starting to sing: bright white t-shirts, jeans, and sleeveless black down jackets like she usually doesn''t wear.


    True or Midori, I listened to Mika''s songs properly, but I''m not intoxicated by the live air. The song is in my head for once, but on the other hand, I don''t fail to be vigilant. While most guests stood, only the three true men were vigilant while sitting in the front seat.


    At some point in the song, Midori reacted. It is naturally also conveyed to the true heart.


    "Heh, heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh It''s smaller than carnivores suppressing killing, and it''s hard to tell."


    "Do you ever feel like killing even if you''re small?"


    True to recall the story of a killer who murdered apricots, who had no intention of killing them at all.


    "Wow, it''s not him. This sign is more like killing being a part of your life, or the owner of one of your tasks... a little guy who can kill anyone without a shred of guilt and no hesitation at all."


    I saw discomfort in the emotions transmitted from Midori. Something confusing at the same time.


    "Ugh, the guy who killed my apricot sister was an imif creature too, but this guy''s gonna let off some very distorted mental waves, too. Ooh. Obviously not mundane."


    (Can''t you tell me that?


    True to be aware of the zo and speak in your head.


    (It''s a little hard to convey this feeling. If I had an antenna on it, it''s for me, so there''s something I can tell you and something I can''t tell you. So, it worked.)


    Midori pointed to the standside of the stadium. There are also guests in the stands, but most of them are in the seats provided on the ground.


    "He..."


    Remove the binoculars and confirm one man standing flat at Midori''s pointing point. I knew the man''s face and name.


    "Taniguchi Lu"


    I''ve never seen your face before, but I know its face online. Famous for being one of the living legends of the back street. If it''s just notoriety, it''s not even beaten by Junko. It''s a story about killing ordinary people around in plain sight, being taboo-designated, being marked by the police and persevering in pursuit, but continuing to survive and escape, and repeated murders.


    "Now I''ve seen all four of the existing taboos."


    It is unclear why such a notorious figure would target Mika. Unknown, but there is the art of knowing why.


    (Can you find his heart?


    True asks Midori.


    (I''ll try... I wonder if it''s a little hard. He''s obviously a strange psychopath. That kind of thing is a tough peek in your head ~)


    (Do your best somehow. I want to know once and for all why I''m after Mika)


    (I''m disappointed. But don''t expect too much)


    Midori creates a schizophrenic body and causes it to infiltrate the mind of the land.


    Almost at the same time as that, the land moved out. Get off the stand and break in between the ground you bounce with the guests.


    "The fans appeared. My fans are jamming my path and I can''t move on. Attack, Knife, Tsukumika Fan, Carotid Artery"


    A whine that no one but himself can hear while the music rings out loud is emitted from its mouth. No, there was one other person who heard that. Midori.


    "Aha, that guy, he''s a real jerk."


    Midori, who sensed what she was trying to do, grinned brutally. It was true to surprise the words and the strangely delightful sentiments of Midori, but the next moment I confirmed the appearance of a land waving a big-time knife in my binoculars.


    "Attack, knife, Tsukumika fan, carotid artery. Attack, Knife, Tsukumika Fan, Carotid Artery"


    Repeating the same words over and over again, Land waves a knife, slashes the neck of the guests on the path and kills them one after the other, moving forward one by one.

 289 9

    "That''s a rotten outer road, as rumored."


    True rises with his back turned. Rarely do I suppress killing. Usually it comes with a full kill, but this time to take advantage, I dared to suppress it.


    (Really!? There he is!


    Seeing the true appearance of it, Mika was also wary. But I won''t stop singing. Sing, but always be mindful to pull the gun out.


    True shoots like a gun out. The gunfire was cancelled by music, but the way True shot the gun was well witnessed by both the surrounding audience and the performers on stage.


    The bullet that flies through the stand-up between the guest and the guest passes through the space where the land was located and wears the wall of the stand.


    (Was the information correct? But who is the owner of that email?)


    Looking at the land that dodged the shooting, Truth thinks.


    On the other hand, the shooting land takes out the cell phone.


    "A child has been shooting at me. Do you know who that guy is?


    The person on the phone is Yukie, of course. I''m in the stand and I''m asking him how he''s doing with my binoculars.


    "Makoto Aizawa. Junko Suzuoka''s killer. He''s the same celebrity as Lu."


    Yukie, who is purchasing backstreet knowledge on behalf of the land unable to see the internet, saw his true face with binoculars and answered over the phone.


    "Oh, Simon''s disciple? I counted a lot sooner."


    He smiled happily, and Lu turned his face to the true one.


    Those eyes of land remained closed, but the truth did remember at that moment the feeling seen by the other person.


    True lifts one hand well. It''s a signal to Mika. Mika confirms that too and interrupts the song. The performers stop playing simultaneously and move to the back of the stage early. The audience calmed down by the sudden events and watched the stage with a decent look, but was stunned to see Mika take the gun from her nostalgia and shoot it towards heaven.


    "Run if you don''t want them all dead! Don''t run towards the rear! Run left and right!


    Anger unleashed at the microphone. Yet another gunshot. And Mika points the gun way to the audience. Sensing the puzzling signs, the audience starts evacuating with a more puzzling look than fear.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Minka appeared. Attacks, guns, abdomen, chest, don''t stick."


    Lu also pulled out his gun, and when he tried to shoot twice...


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!


    Mika screams and activates Fate Manipulation. It is the ability to avoid any bad luck you experience only once a day and later convert it into small bad luck and pay for it.


    One of the fleeing audience groans, and the bag blows up at the tip of it. By chance the bag was intended to fly with a gun held by land. Mika watched the move properly. With that gap where the bag hit the gun and flinched, Mika was going to shoot him on land.


    Normally, we can''t avoid such an entirely unpredictable accidental flight. Surprisingly, however, Lu avoided the bag as if he had figured it out, plainly pointing the muzzle back at Mika.


    At a moment when he tried to pull the trigger, Lu interrupted the action. Because the truth has been shooting like three shots in a row.


    Soon, the truth was up on the stage. Then quickly move to Mika''s side. Already as usual - no, I''m releasing more intense killing than usual. Even Mika, who is eligible for escort, is breathtaking.


    "What! What the hell are you doing? What happened to the concert!


    A skinny middle-aged man wearing round glasses who was in the front seat summons with a Kansai valve without escaping.


    "Run! This place is dangerous!


    When I saw it, Mika screamed in a sharp voice,


    "I don''t like it! Wye paid to come and see us live! For the money I paid, I''m going home until I hear the song!


    Even as we witnessed the shootout, it should be noted that the Kansai with round glasses did not attempt to pull it off at all.


    "This man, somewhere..."


    To the man with the round glasses, Zao looked familiar. But I can''t remember who it is.


    "You''d better hide behind me for now"


    "Really? Sorry."


    The man obeyed honestly when Zao spoke to the man with round glasses.


    Most of our customers have already escaped. A few people remained and were turning cameras while hiding in the corner, but the passenger seats were almost ragged. There is only one man on the ground with both eyes closed.


    "It looks good, and I''ll use it for my lab."


    True to utter such words while looking to land.


    (Experimental bench?


    Reacting to that word, Mika is surprised.


    (You don''t have to speak up.)


    Midori, on the other hand, is smiling bitterly.


    True moved a few steps to the left.


    Land shoots guns. A bullet passes through the space where True was until then.


    Mika fires two shots. That''s out of timing. True to shoot one shot. Lu flinched it lightly, and shot for the truth again.


    (You''re obviously after me. Calculation for cleaning up those who are in the way first)


    True I think. The second shot was in danger. I blushed my pants and they are partly torn.


    Mika fires two shots. Slightly late and the truth shoots one shot. The timing is similarly uneven earlier. Mika immediately broke through what she was really trying to do. Whether you are trying to do what you did in Tokyo Dickland in cooperation with Mika.


    Land deflects in a futile motion, and shoots for the truth again. Truly with minimal movement, he flexed and avoided, this time shooting one shot ahead of Mika.


    "Support for malice and transfer of bad luck!


    Seeing it as an opportunity, Mika shoots while simultaneously activating two destiny manipulations. Since the transfer of bad luck is also a superimposed move with the earlier late payment of bad luck, it can also be said that three forces are working. This will result from the late payment of bad luck, which can also cancel the future bad luck twist and push it against the opponent. There is even more overlapping support for malice.


    At a time when Lu sent a true shooting and even tried to deflect Mika''s shooting, the ball flew from the stand, falling over the back of the head of the land.


    But Lu avoided Mika''s shootings as if he could see them too.


    Seeing that, Mika, of course, couldn''t have forbidden surprises, even true.


    With a slight offense, I could feel I was quite a user. The timing of the shooting is hard to read, as is the speed of the shooting. As Midori put it, it makes you feel little sign. But what surprised me more than that was the speed of Mika''s reaction to the shooting and the speed of her pure evasion. Especially if you avoid the ball from behind, it doesn''t matter what you think.


    Land pointing further at the gunpoint for the truth. Truth makes me think that you''ve come to kill yourself, not Mika.


    (That''s not true. For once, the purpose of this guy is to kill Mika''s sister. You''re under that kind of directive)


    (Directive?)


    Shortly after reacting to Midori''s words, a land bullet hit his true left shoulder, and the truth greatly disfigured.


    The bulletproof fiber didn''t pierce it, but it flickered into impact, and while it couldn''t move to the next attack, it''s showing a lot of gaps. Land tried to keep shooting him up, but he was exposed to Mika''s shooting first, and he dodges.


    Without Mika, it would have been a dangerous place. I truly knew clearly that land attacks were gradually becoming more accurate and adapted to my movements. It''s as if the computer is targeting you and the muzzle is automatically tracking you.


    "He..."


    And, my true hand stopped trying to get back in shape and shoot me, groaning. Mika stops hands as well. Their eyes nailed to the presence of a certain figure who appeared before them and behind the land.


    (Did he throw the ball a little earlier too!


    Mika wonders if the coincidence of fate manipulation inevitably overlapped.


    "Hey, were you here? We''re in the middle of a main quest."


    Even without looking back, Lu threw up abominably knowing who the person was.


    A long-sleeved woman walks down the road between her seats on a fast leg. No, it''s not a long story noise. Two times taller than land. Just look at it. You can clearly see it''s over two meters. So the style is neat and the legs are incredibly long.


    The age is thought to be in the mid or late twenties. Maybe he''s in his thirties, but then he''ll look pretty young. She is a beauty with a long face and nostrils, although with a slightly angry expression. A scarf with a blue and white pattern, a white suit and a tight skirt, a beige tight outfit.


    "Taniguchi Lu, what are you rambling in such a prominent place for being crazy? Running around from me, crawling around like a cockroach and living like you, aren''t you? Yeah?"


    But neither the tone nor the voice emanating from its mouth belongs to the woman. It was the voice of a low, sinister man.


    "What the hell, that big bitch!


    "Ashiya Kurodo..."


    Round glasses Kansai shouted at the man dressed as a woman, not a super long beauty - almost at the same time, Zao mouthed the person''s name.

 290 10

    "On the side of justice."


    Aware of the voice of the round-eyed Kansai, he - Ashiya Kurodo replied with an invincible grin.


    "You''re a dick!


    Round glasses Kansai shouts in a penetrating mood.


    "Ashiya... show up at a bad time. Seriously shit gay."


    Abominably speaking of the name of the natural enemy, Lu ran out toward the stage where there was true and Mika.


    "Now it''s time to get away with it."


    A man known as the Japanese police''s Liesal Weapon and held the greatest fear in the back streets - Ashiya Kurodo mutters quietly with determination and defeats his torso greatly.


    A slice entered the back part of the suit and a rocket engine vent appeared from the inside, igniting.


    With tremendous momentum, Kurodo''s body flew in and jumped into the stage. It overtakes the land and penetrates into a place that is subtly different from the direction in which the land is headed - a place where it is true.


    Naturally, the truth is deflected. Kurodo clashed on the floor as it was.


    "What are you doing!


    Mika screams at Kurodo unexpectedly. On the other hand, when the land takes to the stage, it goes behind the stage without the eyes of the three of us.


    Mika and True shoot two shots from behind on fleeing land, but lightly.


    "I told you not to let him get away with it.


    Black Dou, who rose up, put his right hand behind the back of the fleeing land.


    The ragged right palm cracks firmly from the center and spreads to the left and right. No blood from the inside of the broken hand, no flesh or bone visible. It''s all an inorganic machine. And the shell comes out of the inside.


    From the barrel stretched out of his arm, he projects something over the head of the land for many shots in a row. It''s not a bullet. At a rate that even the naked eye could somehow follow, the likes of countless black chunks arced and flew over land, and they bounced in the air, several nets spread, pouring down from above to land.


    But when the land cleverly sews up the gap between the countless meshes that fall, as if you didn''t have to see them, you go straight to the back of the stage and run down the ground.


    "Have you escaped?"


    Black Dou looks like he''s flattered.


    "Quick to give up! You wouldn''t be getting away with it!


    Mika screams, pointing to the rear of the land running through the ground.


    "No, I can''t do it that distance anymore. Shit...... I thought this was the time"


    "Does he have eyes up there or behind him, too? That was the only move I could think of. What the hell is that? Even with me, the movement was unusual and too precise."


    True to step on the fact that Kurodo knows Lu very well and asks.


    "Even you and I will be able to move close to it! You can even aim and shoot enemies behind you!


    "No, it''s not. That''s an area where anyone can do it if they drink an outlet, and it''s possible for a sportsman. But he was beyond that. It''s not the same dimension that we perceive their movements and whereabouts with signs and intuition. It''s like he was totally seeing everything. Like seeing everything around you from all angles."


    To Mika pinching her mouth, truly state what she feels.


    "Yeah, well... it''s weird to say that he has motion vision, but he cuts through any fierce speed movement. Then the body moves in response. So this thing that could be me, I''ve let him get away with it so many times. We still got a lot going on here, don''t we?


    Black Dou answers the true question with a bitter smile.


    (Is it really equipped with supernormal powers?


    (It''s a hit, my real brother)


    Midori came out voiceless, as if to answer the questions that came up behind her true brain.


    (He''s blind, but the colorless world just shows up in his head. You see the world in a different way than normal people. Because of that, you can follow the movement of matter more than normal people. I can see the bullet moving all the way up there. I could see the ball flying from behind, and I was reading it. I shared my senses with him and looked at his world, but no, it''s a different world with no words to explain.)


    (You know what his motive is?


    I truly thought it was a stupid question since I asked. What are you trying to kill Mika for, Midori, should be all the prospects.


    (Yeah. Okay, but I don''t know. I mean, I''ll talk to you later. He''s a lot of mess.)


    Midori clouds words for some reason.


    (Is that also why you don''t want to tell me something?


    (Because he''s my true brother''s most hated psychotype. It just makes me sick to ask, and even if I try to make it my key motive, he just seems to be following another human instruction. Ah)


    Not only that, but also the memory of a human being who is giving instructions to land. I was hesitant to talk about the person.


    (Can''t you find his movements while remaining directly connected to his spirit?


    (Midori has to be all-purpose. Even if I can do some mind control, check mental state, and always share perspectives and thoughts, I want to relate to my true brother now, and I have to connect with him in a deep part, so this is it. In the first place, Midori and True Brother are connected as substitutes for a mixture of Midori''s native abilities and the secret art of joining a part of his spirit by mutual agreement in the witchcraft of Shizuno. You interfered in your dreams with the followers of Thin Happy''s Megalodon, or the mind control you were putting on the government greats and police officers, it''s completely different. It may look like a similar substitute from my true brother.)


    (Too bad)


    If we could keep Midori''s divided spirit in the heart of the land, it was true, hoping that we could pull out all the information on the land in real time, but it doesn''t seem to be so good.


    "That''s been a long time, true. Looks like you raised your arm again. Inspiration, you have to improve at that rate."


    Black Dou smiles lovingly and puts his hand over his true head.


    You still feel like you''re everything.


    I imagine myself sighing in my heart in such a black-doo nori.


    "It didn''t work out for him at all. By the way, why are you here?


    "There was an anonymous message. Taniguchi attacked Mika."


    True and Mika glance at each other in the words of Kurodo, their gaze overlaps.


    "It was on my phone, too. If you''re a cop, you know who you''re talking to.


    True to ask, even though I don''t think I can expect it. Anonymously sauced, the area would be thorough.


    "It was from a pay phone that was now dying. And it''s an emergency line. If you look at the CCTV records that were planted in the phone box, you can''t tell they''re hiding your face in the hood. Depending on your back length and shape, you looked like a minor or a woman."


    "I don''t know who it is!


    "Refreshing. I''d rather hear it from you."


    Kuro Dou shrugged his shoulder and said to Mika, who shouted irritably at her only heart.


    "Grasp, don''t think about those pants for a second. I''m sorry, but you''re too short to look like an elementary school student."


    I was truly unresponsive to that allegation of Black Dou, but in my head, I thought of myself as a stalwart.

 291 11

    I rarely went to see the person from Junko. Not just the person, but they don''t often go to see each other on business. Conscious or unconscious, Junko only tried to engage with them for the minimum necessary.


    Those called mice who wanted to go to Junko''s place and volunteered to the experimental bench to gain strength were like pets who were in a state of letting go, pawns who were stocked, and toys used when they came up with something to play with. In any case, it is a thoughtful and important being for Junko.


    But they''re not. The same experimental bench, while Junko had only minimal involvement with them, generally leaving them unattended. We don''t know why. On the contrary, few have even noticed that Junko is trying to stay out of it.


    Kewi, a coffee shop in downtown Aesthetic Town, Amusement City. When Junko visited, the meeting person was already there. long enough before the promised time.


    He is in his early twenties. For an outfit called a grey suit, a red shirt and a tie with emerald stripes in black, the shoe is a combination of sneakers. Eyeglasses and thin, sliced eyes give an intelligent image. The face digging is shallow but combined with individual parts of the face is very neat, he has a thin jaw, he is an impressionable guy like a cool, delicate looking beauty.


    His name is Zero Hayasaka. He is one of Junko Yukioka''s "Rats".


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you"


    I look up at Junko and open my mouth from the zero. Cool, high voice, just like it looks. Although it is faceless, Junko also notices that the gaze itself is feverish.


    "Well, I guess so."


    Smile small, Junko sitting in the seat across the street. The smile disappears in an instant. If any man finds out about Junko, who always has a good smile and affection for everyone, he will feel uncomfortable.


    "You can use us more. We rats are waiting for it."


    Zero says in a tone of no heart or dissatisfaction.


    "Hmm, so if I told you to die for me right now, would you die?


    A waitress came just then when Junko asked, spilling another smile only for a moment.


    "Oh, in espresso"


    "Don''t die. Living is better for you. If there''s a phase where you can die and help, I will."


    Zero answered in a flash. Nothing reacts to the strange conversation, and the waitress faintly confirms the order.


    "Hmm, that answer, that''s good. If I told you I''d be happy to die, I''d kill you right away for nothing. I don''t like kids who lose themselves and martyr loyalty."


    "Maybe a lot of other rats would answer that."


    "There were actually a few of them. Yikes? Yeah. They all died on the spot. So I guess they were happy, and I was refreshed, and it turned out so well with each other?


    In the words of Junko, zero was spoken. And hit Junko with a gaze with something neither protest nor dissatisfaction.


    Zero Hayasaka is not a mouse, he is one of those called Rat. There is no substitute for being the one who became the experimental bench for Junko, but among them, he was particularly capable, and above all, he vowed allegiance by frantically believing Junko, some of whom were attached to him as an organizational group.


    But Junko at heart does not like to have his own organization per se, and he does not even like those who subordinate themselves to others. Because their very existence is located in the opposite direction of Junko''s policy, Junko did not engage with rats as much as possible.


    "What about Makoto Aizawa? He''ll be a martyr to you too."


    Wrinkled between eyebrows, zero asking in a roaring voice. He seemed cool at first glance and was unable to keep his emotions from appearing on the surface.


    "I have only three people in this world who have respect and affection. She''s one of them. The other two are tired, you and Sister."


    Junko''s answer was a substitute for adding to zero dissatisfaction and jealousy. Junko knows that, but he''s not deliberately inciting it. I''m simply telling you the facts inside me.


    "True, unlike you guys, you''re like a chunk of me. I wonder if it''s the same as me. Push yourself through and try to frame Kata about me, too. Yeah, that''s good. I can''t shut up and get framed by Kata either, so naturally we rebel against each other. That''s why it''s funny."


    Coffee is placed on the table as Junko speaks with a fun look.


    "No matter how much you hate us, I grind my teeth every day, believing that whenever I can help you, I will always come. So, now that the day''s here, this is how you called me, right?


    "I wonder if that''s narcissistic too? I could have played with a mouse that didn''t know anything else, but with my whim and mercy, I just thought I''d give you a call once in a while. Hey. Well, the reason I chose you this time is because you''re a different rat."


    Whereas zero appeals for loyalty, Junko returns the saying as if to relentlessly kick it in the foot. Zero gave out a sinister aura and stared at Junko, but exhaled loudly, meditating for about two seconds to change his mind.


    Zero thinks that the part where Junko says it''s a different taste is exactly referring to this. Zero admires and worships Junko, but at the same time has a strong rebellion. And just as true, it doesn''t necessarily work the way Junko wants.


    "So what do you do?


    "I want you to explore someone so that Truly you don''t understand me."


    I thought Zero figured out in one word why Junko hired himself this time.


    "Then we rats would still be better suited than both blind mice. I can act with all your will."


    Much of the mouse remained unaware of anything and was only manipulated to be good for Junko, while Rat was slightly zero that he could act on his own will.


    "How to move the mouse, that''s my addition or subtraction. Not all of the first mice know anything about me, and some kids don''t work the way I want them to. I prefer that kind of kid."


    "So, who are we exploring?


    "Do you know who she was, the kid who was secretly dealing with Yue?


    Zero frowned slightly when he heard the name.


    "Ue was heretical in the rat, and had little contact. I have no idea what I was doing. I heard Junko gave me some role."


    "You mistook me for a favor, and you were doing something completely different. Do what I don''t want. That''s why I was so limited, and you killed him at your discretion. So, why were you doing that, because someone hostile to me was blowing a lie to her eight hundred times? The child is likely in contact with other rats."


    You mean look for him.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Zero pushes silence for a while and circles various thoughts in his head.


    (There''s no way they''re finding out. It would be just a coincidence. If you''re finding out in the first place, there''s no way you can speak to me because of how much pure you are and such an important role)


    Zero was dyeing his hands on a plan so that Junko wouldn''t understand. However, the question arose as to whether Junko was discerning it in the content of the directive that Junko told me today.


    "Let''s happily take it on. It''s a long awaited mission."


    "Happy to take it on, it wasn''t an immediate answer, was it?


    To Junko, who laughs like a prank and says mean things, Zero took a seat silently and said the bill done.


    "The fact that I''m so annoyed by these jokes is very similar to the true you that I hate."


    Junko shrugged as she dropped off the zero leaving the store and rinsed the coffee.

 292 12

    He disappeared at the same time as he was designated a taboo. The Good Moon was then under the asylum of a certain person.


    The person, named Rain Shore Lily, interacted with a large number of backstreet residents, some of whom were treated as subordinates. In time, Mutsuki is convinced that some sort of order must be given to him as well.


    One of the people at the source of the lily had a freak named Ye Shan, who, like Mutsuki, was in a state of entering the lily hall. I don''t know, nor am I particularly interested in, how he serves lilies. No, I didn''t even want to know about him because the degree of freak in Ye Shan was too bad.


    "Now let''s start the viewing party of the day. It''s self-confidence. Take a look."


    In front of two people, Muzuki and Ip Mountain, who called into one of the rooms of the hall, Lily said the foreword with pleasure, turning on the TV.


    Shown on the screen projected into the space was the front door of some house. A woman in her apron, around her thirties, has an anxious face and is standing in front of the camera.


    A man in black sunglasses comes from outside the front door, carries in a large trunk and is offered in front of a woman. The audio seems to be cut, but something is being told, and the woman''s face turns pale for some reason, opening the fearful trunk.


    The woman who opened the trunk solidified. At that point, the camera does not reflect the contents of the trunk.


    The camera slowly turns behind the woman and reflects the contents of the trunk. What was inside was a child who had both hands and feet severed and his whole body skinned.


    "Mom......?


    So suddenly the audio came in. Girl''s voice. It was the voice of a child who was in the trunk looking unharmed opened his eyes and looked up at the woman.


    "No, ahhh!


    Listen to your voice and know that''s my child, and a woman will give you a cry of sorrow. Interrupted footage there.


    "Is that all? That''s it?


    Ip Mountain asks with a flashing face. The Moon, on the other hand, remains a cold face from start to finish.


    "That''s right. I had no idea just how it looked, and even though I didn''t realize that was my child, the despair when I listened to my voice and distinguished myself as my child. That moment, that moment, that expression was the supreme art. I tried to describe that moment of despair. Wouldn''t that be great?


    Lily with her hands next to her face and try to explain with a full face of joy.


    "Oh, now I''m flashing again. The next creation. One day, I went home and my beloved was lying down. But with only your head lying on your back, how about keeping a beautiful dead face on your eyes at a glance?


    A lily that talks about a plan that comes to mind before it is put in video and shown.


    "My body is lying low. Just lean back on your face. Shocked, stunned and desperate by the surreal sight you can see dead at a glance. Oh, how artistic. You don''t think so?


    "I don''t know...... I''m a maggot. Maggots don''t understand art."


    Ip Mountain stood up, seemingly uninterested, and left the room without awe.


    "Isn''t that nice? If Lily thinks so, come on."


    Arrange the right words so that the harmonious moon doesn''t matter at all.


    "Mutsuki, maybe you don''t like my artistic activities?


    Lily asking with a strange face. It was a good moon driven by the urge to imitate Ip Mountain and just take a seat, but it is a living place, and I took into account that I should go somewhat with it.


    "Nothing, no... I guess I just don''t have the right hobby"


    "Really? I just wondered if you were uncomfortable that I was picking my life in the name of art, but that''s not possible, only for you, is it?


    It was obvious what the word Lily meant. It''s an affair against myself for repeated and impulsive killings. I would have listened to it without feeling anything if it had been a good moon, but I can only remember it being frustrating if I try to make it a good moon where that killing impulse has now disappeared as well.


    "Which do you think is heavier than a person''s life or art? Yeah, ordinary people would answer with people''s lives. But think about it more carefully. Is it truly inferior to the many wonderful works of art that are passed down to future generations and inspire so many people that when they appear like foam, they just disappear? Isn''t it something to be ruled by art, such as life? It is my mission to keep track of the loss of life and the despair and suffering caused by the loss of life, which, taken together, elevate it as an art and keep it on video. Now you know why there are so many cruel videos playing online? Because every man is attracted to his heart and shakes his heart like a man dying miserably. Yes, the moment a person dies is nothing but art that attracts, entertains, and inspires people''s hearts."


    Lilies waving hot valves for fun. While Mutsuki was frightened, part of what Lily said was unknown. People are certainly fascinated by death. Enchanted by tragedy. But that''s why calling it an artistic activity that you deliberately created can only be seen as a madman in the eyes of the Good Moon.


    There was a reason why Mutsuki was giving herself to such a lunatic.


    "Oh, you''re finally here"


    Lily squeaks with her eyes on one of the monitors in the room. When Mutsuki was also followed and looked at the monitor, a group of men and women was shown in front of the gate of the hall.


    The gate opens and the two enter the premises of the hall. Lily picks her up to the front door, and the Happy Moon continues into the aftermath.


    "It''s been a long time. Lu"


    Opening the front door, Lily greeted him with a full grin.


    "This guy is a proper person. but not a player. Sounds like one of the operations of this game."


    Lu does not return a greeting for Lily and gives a commentary to Yukie beside him.


    "My name is Rain Shore Lily. This is Mutsuki, and he''s one of my guests."


    A lily gracefully graced toward Yukie. Yukie also meets lightly.


    "I''m glad you went to kill Mika Tsukinawa as directed, but I didn''t expect you to fail."


    Lilies that talk really unexpectedly, not disgustingly.


    "Ashiya showed up. He sticks to me, he''s a real jerk."


    Put your head on lightly and land reports on the tannic side.


    "I hear Makoto Aizawa was at the scene, too. How''d it go?


    In response to the name that appeared in Lily''s question, the heart of the Good Moon rang loudly.


    "Nothing. I don''t have a big impression. I was hoping, and it looks like I could do a little, but I guess it''s enough enemies to take me down whenever I feel like it."


    Not that I can afford it, but on a mouthful of land that I really think so, Mutsuki has had feelings similar to anger.


    (Aha, you lick too much for the truth. He''s not that easy to take balls for. Come on)


    A good moon that reminds me of being blurted out once and spills bitter laughter so that no one will notice.


    "I''ll meet King''s original next time."


    The moon didn''t know what the word Lu uttered meant, but it seemed to pass for Lily, blushing blatantly.


    "That''s... could you please refrain? It could ruin my writing."


    Lilies showing difficult colors.


    "I hope you don''t give me any more instructions on what I want to do. If the muscles go crazy, you can rewrite them based on my behavior."


    When told unilaterally in an unscrupulous and extreme way, Lu turns his back on Lily and just walks out of the hall. Of course Yukie follows.


    "Aha, I just came to show my face, and I feel like I just left. That''s the worst taboo ever. Even the lilies had an extraordinary atmosphere."


    "He''s a tough kid to control. My falsehoods that suit him are also borderline. But you have trouble losing it now, relative to Junko. I was wondering if someone could sneak up on me."


    Lily smiles bitterly at Mutsuki''s pointing out, putting her hands on her chin and conceiving.


    "Let Ip Shan move again. Yeah, he''s the one who can do it."


    It was a good moon that I thought I would shake, but I was relieved that I had not been nominated.

 293 13

    After Mika''s concert was over, Zao and Midori returned to the institute, and True went to Tasmania Devil with Kurodo.


    The time goes around seven o''clock, and in the back of the store, tired is playing the piano. True and Black Dou both sit back in the counter.


    "Kurodo, it''s been a long time."


    "Oh, I was going to America. My arm is expected, and I''m finally working internationally."


    Black Dou answers with a smile and an adorable grin, voiced by a master dressed in a bear. She was a beautiful woman if only she looked at her face, but neither her voice nor the way she spoke belonged to a woman. He said, "Women''s clothing is just a hobby, not an octopus," and only clothes and tricks are made by women, but he remained a man when it came to voice and speaking.


    "There are no borders on the righteous side."


    That''s what I say. Black Dou lets you wink with a lot of tea. It is the beauty of the figure that makes these tricks picturesque without any discomfort, and it is important to keep the beholder at bay, even though he knows he is a man.


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time, but often you can use words like justice without shame."


    Shortly after the master left, the truth said.


    "I think justice is a one-sided value."


    True to think of a man who, as an ally of justice, fights the battlefield of the whole world with his crotch. He called himself a hypocrite, but the truth is that the man was a hero himself in the true sense of the word.


    "You have no sense of embarrassment. When it comes to what made me a police officer, it''s pure justice. Butch kill the shit that threatens the safety of our citizens. What do you mean, this isn''t justice? It''s not a one-sided value. There''s no question about it. It''s justice. Hmm?"


    Black Dou makes you say it out of cowardice and laugh at it. The grin was also a flamboyant and truly good smile that soothed the hearts of the beholder. Black Dou enters second place among the top three guys with a good smile that True has ever seen. True enough to put emotions on the table was mindfulness mixed with jealousy, envy and respect for people with nice smiles like Junko and Kurodo, and expressive people like Midori and Limei.


    "We want to protect our citizens from the hands of crime. Just that. That''s really all I have in me. But, you know, a lot of cops, other than me, if they don''t, this is it. I''ve seen so many people who want to tell me what the hell you''ve become a cop for. Even if you''re serious about your job as a police officer, there''s a guy who doesn''t protect his citizens at all."


    Where Kurodo talked that far, the master pours a cocktail and points it in front of Kurodo. Kurodo put the cocktail on his mouth and exhaled small.


    "That''s why I''ve decided not to be serious as a police officer. I will be absent without permission and I will be late. Violation If it goes around. Sometimes I also break the law. But, you know, that doesn''t contradict my first mind at all. I''m still trying to keep my citizens safe."


    Residents in the back streets, such as people who speak of their justice with dignity, are mostly reluctant. But he has the firm power to penetrate his righteousness, and yet he is strongly persuasive when it comes to the clear and genuine Black Dou.


    "Well, that''s fine. It''s about Mika. I wanted to talk to you."


    Black Dou suddenly turns true.


    "Taniguchi Lu? That sounds pretty nasty that even Ashiya keeps missing it."


    "I can assure you, he''s the worst criminal in Japan today. I''d like to kill Butch as soon as possible, but his escape leg is heavenly... I''m letting countless people get away with using my toes already. Some of it''s because of his special abilities, but more than that, he''s a good runner. Besides, if you''re my opponent, that''s especially how fast you get away with it. It feels like you''re breaking my pattern."


    You''re saying there''s compatibility issues.


    True said with follow-up, but regardless of Kurodo''s fighting power, his personality is somewhere simple, so I felt like he was stuck with it.


    "I didn''t know Taniguchi would be after me by now. But the reason he''s after it is mysterious. Basically, he''s just a hit and move, he can''t read the principles of behavior at all. But occasionally act purposefully. The same goes for entering ''Battlefield Tea Time'' across the United States. Sometimes it''s based on some will."


    "To unite the society behind America..."


    "At that time, he seemed pretty rough, too. I had an FBI request, and I did it with them, too, but we had a bunch of fiends inside. Thanks to this, it was difficult to get closer to Taniguchi than Japan."


    "You''re starting to get off topic, though. After all, what are you going to do about Mika? And the police will protect you?


    True to go into Kuro Dou, who tells the story of Mika, while making a smiley face in his head.


    "Uh-huh. I''ve been talking about Mika for four or six hours, but it''s a mystery why Taniguchi is after me, and I''d like to know that."


    "I told you that earlier. You said there was a tall comedy coming to Mika''s concert, but Lu Taniguchi isn''t moving alone, he asked if it was some kind of order, and you should think he targeted Mika. And I don''t know if you want to erase Taniguchi or protect Mika, but there are those who know it and obstruct it. It''s early to say no, but there are at least three of us who send orders to Taniguchi and Taniguchi and who want to interfere with it."


    Reminds me of Midori''s words and tells the truth. Midori said the land was following someone.


    "I wouldn''t have anything to say if I could make contact with that obstructor. If I could do that, I wouldn''t send a non-notified email. So, do you have any idea that Mika will be targeted?


    "No..."


    Black Dou''s question was true with his neck swinging beside him, but there were things that occurred to him.


    (Mika is being targeted, why are you texting me? Is that because you''re really close? Is that who you know? No, the reason I want to kill Mika in the first place is -)


    At that time, what came to the true back of his brain was the death of an apricot and his memory before he fell into the back street.


    (This M.O. - I knew I was after it?


    Turn your consciousness to Midori as you think.


    (Who is it? Peek into Taniguchi''s memory. You know that, don''t you?


    (Yes - speaking in tone, just like your lady, Temple Character)


    I can''t even tell you, Midori.


    (That''s not what I''m asking...)


    (Wow, he''s trying to trick Lu Taniguchi into using it well. Taniguchi Lu thinks he''s in the game world. That''s why I can do whatever I want. You don''t think it''s real. So, the guy who manipulates Taniguchi Lu says he''s the manager of the game)


    (Does the guy who''s cheating on Taniguchi touch me at all?


    True speculates that the person must be his own enemy.


    (Nha. I only remembered the minimal contact and conversation required ~)


    The ability to read the minds of Midori''s opponents takes time to dig back into the memories at the bottom of their consciousness. The information found in the slightest contact was limited.


    "Do you have any idea?


    Kurodo asked, turning a suspicious eye, truly silent as he moved into conversation with Midori in his head.


    "Nothing. It''s nothing, but leave it at that. I don''t know right now."


    "I see, I don''t know, but I get it. That''s what I''m gonna do."


    Smiling softly, Kurodo took his seat.


    "Call me if you need anything."


    As he stroked his hand over his true head, Kurodo left the store after completing the bill.


    "Yo. Is it Ashiya and Twoker? Wow, you."


    A man who was watching the far-flung wind of it, anticipating when Black Dou would be gone, sits beside him in the true and calls out.


    "It''s a corrupt edge from when the mercenaries quit and returned home and worked in the back streets. I''ve been hurt so many times."


    I thought of myself smiling in my head at the emergence of a former warrior friend from that mercenary age, and I said the truth.


    "Why is Lee here?


    "Work. I''m taking some of my men and investigating an organization into the tunnel. Now you''re free to go."


    Li Lei, formerly a mercenary but now deputy director of the Chinese Special Task Force ''Brick'', answers in a boring manner.


    "The job you''re doing right now doesn''t sound like fun. Why don''t you go back to being a mercenary?


    "I would if I could. There''s a wack I can''t do."


    "I miss being a mercenary a long time ago."


    "What''s the time? I can''t believe you were a mercenary for less than a year. Do it like I did for over ten years and then talk."


    Li Lei laughs slightly at showing his badly lined yellow teeth. But that smile soothes the true heart in a different way than Kurodo.


    "That time was so intense for me."


    "Oh well. When you think about it, kids and adults don''t feel the same way about the time they''re flowing. And the absorption from experience."


    "Why did you stop being a mercenary? And then I can''t believe you went into the army or anything."


    To the true question, Li Lei exhales loudly and turns away from the truth.


    "I don''t like my country more than the military, do I? I was a soldier. Well, we''re in the military lineage. I didn''t like it along the way and dropped out to mercenaries, but my brother died in an accident, to reassure my elderly parents - or to be filial, so I went back to the army."


    "Do you do things you don''t even want to do for your old parents"


    "Hmm, well, you don''t have to understand. You want to do that somehow, this is it."


    Seeing Li Lei zero the smelly smile, Truth made me feel complicated. There is no such thing as kinsmanship. I feel envious, and my comrades, who have been captured by such a trivial thing and have changed their way of life, look pathetic.


    "Since the war, there''s been a succession of terrorist and independence movements in my country. Still, that corrupt party is a long way up. As long as there are those ghosts who were possessed by an old hegemonic doctrine, our country will remain much less a loch. Even if it looks like it''s thriving, it''s halibut. I''m sick and tired of going outside the country and you''ll find out."


    "You don''t even want to go back to the country, do you?


    "Sort of. That''s mostly what our team''s like. Oops, I''m having a hard time playing. We came to Euthanasia City together, but we need to get back to work."


    Picking up his cell phone and texting him, Lei took a seat.


    "Bye. Advance. No, you don''t have to do much. It''s gonna make more and more difference from me."


    Li Lei leaves the store after stroking his true head just like Kurodo earlier.


    (Is my head easy to stroke? Or is there even an aura out there driven by the urge to stroke me?


    It was true to think about that as I stroked my own head.

 294 14

    Euthanasia City at night The perfect town of Euthanasia. Three men were walking side by side. One is a pair of middle meat mid back, one is fat and small, one is long and slim, in fragmented shape.


    "Oh, I wonder if we could go to war with Japan soon."


    The middle meat middle-backed man who was in the middle - Zhang Qiang "Chang Zhang", a member of the Chinese Special Task Force "Brick", utters disturbing words.


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    A long-lasting man penetrates. He is also a member of Brick, and his name is Sun Pil "Sun Bee".


    "When I''m president, I''ll definitely start a war with Japan, and when I win, I''ll move Akihabara all the way to the mainland. Oh, when I wake up tomorrow, there''s a miracle, and all of a sudden, I don''t know if I''ve been named president."


    "I also ask for imports of AV actresses. And I want to catch Eko and make him an animal."


    To Zhang Qiang''s words, the fat little man added with a smile. His name is Soichi Lin "Lin Zongyi". He is also a member of the brick.


    "You can''t transport a whole lot of land or anything. Be satisfied with Shenzhen."


    And, grandson.


    "Shenzhen is too far away, and now he''s in a slump. Then how about this? We''re going to build a very long bridge from Mount Fuji to the mainland. It''s sloping, so we roll and transport peer magazines and pornographic and AV actresses from there."


    Zhang Qiang confidently suggests.


    "Awesome, an unlikely idea for a constant person. I knew Zhang Qiang was a genius."


    "I''m talking about a normal plane ride."


    A grove looking genuinely impressed with a smile and a grandson poking in with a cold look.


    "Ah."


    Fu and Zhang Qiang leaked their voice and stopped walking.


    At the end of Zhang Qiang''s gaze, a girl in white was walking. My grandchildren and Lin are also familiar people.


    "Uh, Junko Yukioka. It''s me, me. Long time no see."


    Zhang Qiang speaks to intimacy without hesitation. Junko''s leg also stops and sees Zhang Qiang with a suspicious face.


    "Uh, which one is it?


    "Hey, it''s Zhang Qiang. Zhang Qiang. You met him the other day at the old euthanasia temple. You''re the benefactor who took the woman who forgot her name but was shot with a gun to the hospital. It''s terrible to forget that."


    "I don''t think they''re named and we haven''t had a conversation..."


    To such familiarity, Junko the boulder also spills a bitter laugh.


    "Wow, I think it''s awesome to be called out like that even though you''re almost someone else."


    Lin says with a funny laugh looking at Zhang Qiang.


    "So we''re going to have a conversation, so why don''t we have a little dinner? I don''t know Euthanasia very well, so if you have a good restaurant, let me know. ''Cause of course it''s expensive."


    "Hmm... sorry. I''m going to have to go home and make dinner."


    Junko refuses to invite Zhang Qiang, who approached him to a fairly close distance and numbed him, feeling heartless or drawn.


    "Hey, what... I have to cook dinner... La... Does that mean I have someone to cook dinner with? You mean someone''s stuff already? Yay... I''m shocked. Even though I prefer super striking kids... God, seriously, mean."


    Zhang Qiang drops his shoulder disappointingly when he puts it all over him.


    "No, I''m not talking about boyfriends or anything, I''m talking about a bunch of people living with me at the lab, and I''m in charge of cooking dinner."


    "Oh, then can I still hope?


    Shortly after Zhang Qiang was about to shine his expression, his face tightened to tension. My grandson also finds himself reflexively, and his smile disappears from the face of the forest.


    At the end of the sight of the three operatives was a picture of a man pulling a gun out of his nose. That muzzle is pointing this way.


    It was the grove that moved like it was first bounced. Contrary to the dull look of it, it''s a quick fix. Zhang Qiang also jumps off the spot after a one-tempo delay. Only the first grandson to set himself up will not move in that position.


    Junko doesn''t look back, he moves one big step to the side. Gunshots rang and bullets flew through the space where Junko was, wearing the pillars of the store ahead.


    Shortly after the move, Junko looked back at each body and saw the raider''s face.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s the rumor, Lu Taniguchi. But why are you here?


    It has already been informed by email from true that the man who suddenly appeared before Junko was the one who raided Mika. Besides, this time he showed up before himself and attacked me.


    "I don''t know the motive. I mean, I don''t know how you found out I''m here."


    "Is that what you''re after? Junko Suzuoka"


    "Hmm, looks like it"


    Junko answers his grandson, who looks to land with a sharp gaze and asks, with no nervousness.


    "That guy is Taboo''s Taniguchi, who rumbled at Mika Tsukinawa''s concert at noon. Why are you here now?


    Now Zhang Qiang asks. The story of Lu Taniguchi''s raid on Mika''s concert was already known on the back street.


    Land shows no sign of moving on to the next attack, and remains still on the spot with his gun lowered, as if he were observing with closed eyes.


    "Neither do I. Yikes. It''s just that Mika and I are friends, and it doesn''t mean we have nothing to do with each other."


    "Well, there''s one thing here. It''s a good thing you''re a bayonet."


    Zhang Qiang laughs invincibly and advances in front of Junko, confronting Lu. And when he saw it, his grandson and Lin would be smiling, and Junko would be decent.


    "Are you willing to make a scene just to show that kid what''s good for him and raise his liking? We''re in the middle of a mission."


    While I knew it was futile, my grandson said with the intention of warning.


    "It''s a mission that won''t let you get bored, like jamming deals between sea chihuahuas and domestic mafias, that''s fine. No obstacle...!


    Suddenly, Zhang Qiang''s voice, who had spared him, goes up on the way to the shooting bullet on land, and his complexion changes.


    Zhang Qiang flew at your place. Lu does not continue to try to shoot me, but sits still on the spot, turning his closed eyes as if to observe Zhang Qiang.


    "You''re early inside. But if they get close, think that''s it. Kill me by then, huh?


    Land shoots the gun again while you''re talking. Now two shots. Although one of the shots was fired at a different spot, the other shot predicted Zhang Qiang''s dodging point and landed on Zhang Qiang''s chest.


    "Abu-ne."


    Looking down at the bullet he is stopping at his chest, Zhang Qiang strokes down his chest.


    "Don''t make me bother."


    My grandson, holding his hand against Zhang Qiang, says with a fed up look. Qigong created a barrier and stopped it just before the bullet wore Zhang Qiang''s chest.


    Zhang Qiang also wastes his mouth on the boulder and stuffs his time with the land at once as he steps on the zikzag.


    "Weapons, knives, attacks, mysterious men"


    Lu dropped his gun on his nose without any movement, and pulled out the knife whining, dropping his hips, Zhang Qiang stood close to each other to reach the range of melee attacks and scowled to the side.


    Until then, it had not moved in any way, but Zhang Qiang''s movement caused a flash by the knife was surprising. I thought I had flown up into the air, jumping further from there, jumping more than two meters.


    Unlike the ordinary man on land, his eyes also firmly perceived the presence of an invisible qi mass that arose at Zhang Qiang''s feet. He also made a bunk jump in the air using it as a stepping stone.


    Zhang Qiang makes another chunk of chi out of it in the air and rides it with both legs on top of it. From the side, it looks like it''s floating in the air.


    "Heh, this is funny"


    Seeing the sight, Junko leaked an exclamation with a smile.

 295 15

    Zhang Qiang crouches in the air and grabs the porous mass he is scaffolding with both hands and falls upside down. The surreal picture of turning upside down in the air to stop stops in the eyes of passers-by even if they don''t like it. Even from shore, which specializes in prefetching, the opponent''s movements were too unpredictable and he was feeling slightly bewildered.


    Shortly afterwards, the land flied over the scene.


    "Oh, do you want to change that?"


    It was Soichi Lin who attacked Lu with a gap that was blinded by Zhang Qiang, but he was not least amazed that he even perceived it and avoided it.


    In the hands of the forest, only the patterned part of the fencing sword was gripped. No body exists. No, I do, to be exact.


    The woods poke the pattern. At the same time, the invisible body made with care from the pattern stretches at high speeds and penetrates the space where the land was. At the same time, his body disappears, and every time he pokes again and again, his body stretches out and hits him.


    "That guy, you see it all. You said it was open."


    When he saw the land movement that was accurately sending his attacks, the forest was so convinced. Some could detect the attack with signs, but all I could think was that the land movement was obviously visually frightening.


    "Muggle, get out of my way."


    When Zhang Qiang groans while still standing upside down in the air, under the guidelines of the big wheel of iron bars, if he moves his body well in the air many times, he releases his hand from the qigong chunk as it is, folds his legs and circles his body, spinning and hitting land.


    Zhang Qiang''s totally unexpected move about what he was going to do next could be described as a rather incompatible enemy if he tried to land. The only thing I can do is to distance myself a lot. If you know the movement of your opponent, you can avoid it with minimal movement and also aim at the counter, but at the moment it is too risky to target the counter at Zhang Qiang Opponent.


    When Zhang Qiang landed, the land was already four meters away. From Zhang Qiang''s point of view, once the land had unleashed the counter with its own aim that the orbit could not be changed in the air, it instantly made another Qigong chunk to change movement in the air, with the intention of targeting the counter to the counter, but Ate came off.


    "Strong inside."


    He smiled invincibly looking at the land and said Zhang Qiang with a nuance of praise.


    "That''s our dialogue."


    Lu, on the other hand, was groaning with a sharp face. Junko Suzuoka told me you were here to make a little noise, but there was an unexpected interruption. The enemies don''t know what''s in their hands, even though there are four of them. Especially since the man in front of you makes unpredictable moves about what he''s going to do.


    "You can keep looking at it like this, though. You came all the way out here to play with me, so I have to welcome you."


    When he muttered so, Junko crouched on the spot and put his right hand on the ground.


    Lu remembered the feeling of his feet being touched by someone. At the same time, it was clearly seen that his unique vision placed some hand over the back of his foot. Besides, the only thing they''re putting on is their hands. There is no arm ahead of the wrist. Furthermore, at the same time, Lu was aware. That the tip of the crouched Junko''s wrist is gone.


    At the next moment, I wondered if the dry noise rang, the feet of those whose hands were on them, from the ground to the knees, were covered in ice chunks.


    "Junko Suzuoka''s Frozen Attack, Land Can''t Move With One Foot Frozen"


    Despite the big pinch, land will not forget to live in a game-style.


    "Well - that''s conveniently hostile to me, and I can amputate my hands and feet, get them to the mill, take them to the lab, autopsy them, modify them, and play with them. Mika can rest assured of this. Oh, I have to torture Mika and ask her why she was after me."


    Returning his right hand, which he was transferring, Junko approaches land, whining pleasantly at his disturbing soliloquy.


    "You didn''t need any help at all. Zhang''s Behavior Seriously Meaningless"


    "Ugh."


    Zhang pointing his mouth at the tearing grove.


    "That''s not true. Anyway, I thought it would be difficult to capture him, but hey. Thanks to you, Zhang, it worked."


    Give Zhang a glimpse and follow Junko.


    "What''s the matter...... Is that a foot amputation with a knife?


    Looking down at the legs sealed in a mass of ice in a way that could be connected to the ground, the land placed a knife blade on his thick thigh, but hesitated there. I don''t think I can fight with one leg or get away with it.


    "Is this a game over here?


    I understand that my situation is obviously packed, and land has a distorted grin. I don''t believe in real life, but there is no fear of death. But instead, my remorse and anger for ending the game without being able to complete it is intensely raised.


    "You''re too fucking gay. Why such an irrational game balance?"


    When I poisoned him so hard, I stared at Junko, who approached me.


    Junko''s head was bounced wide in front of him.


    Land, by its ability to grasp space, understood exactly what had happened. The bullet that flew in from afar penetrated Junko''s head.


    Everyone but land took a comma seconds to understand. Both Zhang and Lu were stunned to open their eyes. At the time of the sniping, the fine dust didn''t feel like killing either. Junko didn''t even know. That''s why I got shot.


    Junko Suzuoka has lived for roughly a thousand years and countless lives have been targeted in the meantime. Therefore, as well as the killing temper that propagates directly through the atmosphere, even if it was merely intent on killing itself, it can be detected beyond a physical distance, even if the person is behind the Earth, trying to stay at the end of the universe. But this time, I couldn''t feel it at all.


    The body of the pure child being sniped shakes heavily. The bullet is piercing the head. I don''t care what you think, it''s instant death.


    "I''m a maggot... until now I''m a maggot... but in a few more rounds, I can fly around with a maggot. I''m a fly. Soon you''ll be peeling off and flying."


    On a pedestrian bridge more than 500 metres away, Ye Shan, the sniping Ten himself, whines with a joyful look on his face while dressed with a sniper gun.


    Junko''s leg, about to fall, moved and stomped down. Seeing the sight, Zhang, his grandchildren, Lin and Lu four are even more stunned. Ip Mountain, who shot himself, looked frozen.


    "Run now. It''s not safe here."


    Junko turned to Zhang Qiangda and issued a warning. Even though he was shot through the head and sprinkled blood from the forehead and back of the head, Junko was still alive.


    "Hide. They''ll shoot you. ''Cause he''s a sniper who doesn''t make you feel any signs."


    Following Junko''s warning, the three rush into a bakery nearby.


    More sniping. Now I shot him in the foot of land. To be precise, a mass of ice was shot connecting the land to the ground. Of course, there''s no way I can crack that one shot, and I get shot many more times.


    Junko suppressed his shot forehead and was just dropping off the sight. He focused first on blocking his wounds rather than hindering the sniper''s actions. First-aid measures to put your finger inside the gunshot wound worn and block the wound. For now, this will only prevent bleeding and brain pulp spilling.


    "Leaf Mountain helped me... Well, you just don''t have to go over the game."


    After a few shots, laughing sarcastically as he pulled his leg out of the ice chunk, Lu turns his back on Junko with dignity and tries to escape. Junko dropped it off without following it.


    "Hmm, I kinda can''t believe a sniper that doesn''t make you feel like killing at all...... Who are you?"


    Looking at the sniper on a pedestrian bridge far away, Junko groans as he roars. No matter how hard you try to get rid of the killing, it''s hard to get rid of that moment when the killing is switched on in your mind. In addition, we cannot prevent what has been the object of an intent to kill until we foresee a crisis. At least I can''t do it, and I''ve never seen anyone make it happen before.


    "Why... are you alive... I could not be a fly... Remains maggots...... I thought I could have been a fly because of you... oh my God..."


    Ye Shan, on the other hand, also looks at Junko from the top of the pedestrian bridge and groans with dismayed faces. No further sniping was attempted, and when the gun was fired, it shivered and retreated.


    Junko glanced at the three people who had evacuated inside the bakery, put up a piece sign and sent them a sign that was already safe.


    "Are you okay..."


    No matter what you think, Zhang speaks to Junko, who is fatally wounded.


    "I''m not doing very well, so I''m going back to the lab early. I''m sorry I missed it, but thanks for helping."


    At the same time I laugh and thank you, the blood on my body and clothes turns red misty and floats into the universe, disappearing beautifully and disappearing. Seeing the sight, my grandson and Lin will be a little, Zhang will look like a shudder.


    "Hey, Zhang"


    Even after Junko walks away, Lin speaks surprisingly to Zhang, who is sitting on the spot with a shuddering face.


    "Yabe, seriously, this is me... I might have fallen in love. No, I fell in love."


    Lin and his grandson looked at each other for a moment and then slid through Zhang''s side with no expression on their face.

 296 16

    After dinner, Akiko Morui, arranged by calling the servants together in the living room, glimpses each servant with a slight glimpse, dressed as he slept sideways on the bed. The servants are waiting for Akiko''s words without gazing at her.


    "Bye, you."


    The pointed woman takes a step forward. The other servants are stroking their breasts down. Lady''s play every night, after dinner. One victim will always be chosen.


    "This evening''s topic is ~... here! Bang! I met my living mother, the cries of Dachshund!


    The middle-aged servant, who listens to Akiko''s topics and doings and moves forward, twists his head with a serious face and thinks about what voice to speak.


    "Geez, wow."


    I twisted my head to the best of my ability, I tried to give you a voice like that with a straight face,


    "No! Outo! Yes, punitive game!


    A servant who was next to both sides fixes the arms of a middle-aged servant who was made to imitate the dog from both sides when he shouts revealing a mean evil on his face and voice. The middle-aged servant of the day does not try to resist with a given look. The usual.


    When Akiko removes two battery-type handa pieces from under the pillow, each one plugs into the servant''s nostrils and presses the switch.


    "It''s getting hotter and hotter. How long can you stand it?"


    Glimpsing the servant''s face from the bottom, Akiko waits for the heat to bubble on Hansan as she pleasantly looks.


    "Absolutely. Fugagu. [incomprehensible]


    Eventually, unable to cope with the feverish Hansan, the servant raised his voice and waved his face in agony. At that point, Akiko pulled Handa Tsubaki out of her nose. No matter how many servants you have, you are not cruel enough to cause serious wounds. I''m trying to keep it on track.


    "I was chosen by birth. You can hurt people. But I like to hurt, but I don''t like it until it leaves a scratch."


    Akiko once leaked that in front of his servants. The neighborhood could also be described as a jetty of conscience in Akiko.


    "Are you burned? I''d like to stop at that critical place. You should put water in your nose for once."


    When he uttered a dialogue that cared for the middle-aged servant he had hurt, Akiko glanced at the youth servant at the far end.


    The beautifully shaped servant with a positive face takes out the first aid kit and anoints the middle-aged servant''s nose with a cotton swab. I don''t imitate putting water in boulders.


    Akiko has a boring life. The world of Akiko consists solely of this vast hall and its servants. Parents who love Akiko are often outside the house at work, and Akiko doesn''t even attend school. Every day I read, play games, listen to music, watch TV, get into the internet, and play with servants.


    When I was allowed to do that because I was special, I was superior to a normal human being, and Akiko, who had been heard and raised many times by her parents, had tried to assume so herself. By assuming that, I was trying to be satisfied with this boring, small world.


    Akiko is not allowed to leave the hall. I don''t know why, I can''t even tell you, and it''s forbidden to ask questions per se. This is just what they say. When you leave the hall, you lose everything. It wasn''t like Akiko didn''t have a desire to go to the outside world, but I didn''t even want to get out until in exchange for this life.


    The lady''s play is over and the servants leave. Leave me alone. I was treating a middle-aged servant earlier, that beautiful young man.


    "Fast Water...... Welcome"


    Beard your hands on the bed and speak up. The servant, called Fast Water, walks to Akiko with no expression and hugs Akiko.


    Ashiko is the only person besides her parents who is distracted by this fast-water man. When he had just started working in this hall, he said this to his father in front of Akiko.


    "Can''t I give you a little more time for the lady? I''ve always missed your husband''s return."


    Seeing the resolute look of the fast water at that time, Akiko fell in love with the fast water wholeheartedly, his father did not reprimand the fast water for making a busy advance, but looked painful and nodded. His father then returned home a little more often than before.


    Since then, Akiko has been drowning fast water, trusting and treating it special.


    Some loved ones, with no freedom whatsoever, are all supposed to be in a filled environment, Akiko. Nonetheless, it is not met. Akiko lives a life free of pain and pain. Nonetheless, every day I remember the pain that dullly resonates in the core of my heart. I really understood why it was and would be, but I didn''t try to think deeply.

 297 17

    Midori, who was walking down the corridor of the Snow Oka Institute, ran into Junko, who had returned home, lurking his eyebrows.


    "Wow, pure sister, you smell like blood."


    "I haven''t been shot in the head. I''m glad I learned from you, Tired, and made a second brain for the backup. The second brain isn''t as amazing as Shizuno''s magician."


    Pointed out by Midori, Junko shows his usual unyielding grin.


    "You''re turning it into another brain for a bit. Because it''s severely damaged and it''s faster to replace it than to cure it."


    "I can take it back... don''t you play it?


    Suspicious, Midori follows Junko. It''s not just the current dialogue. There were signs that Junko''s mental state was different than usual.


    ''So I''ll tell you! Over 100 metres long, the Great Monster definitely has a system in place for your body that doesn''t have to be crushed by its own weight!


    ''Ridiculous. It would be pointless at a time when that system only exists hypothetically - but!


    ''You say that? It''s something without the Great Monster itself in the first place, and even though we''re talking about it, it''s preposterous to forbid us to talk about hypotheses''


    "Then Arlaune, who became a great monster ten years ago... oh, Mr. Yukioka"


    Junko and Midori came in a room lined with glass cylinders with brain and spinal cord. Inside, as always, discarded and immortalized scientists are lively discussing.


    "Professors - I''d like to change my brain for a moment, so would you operate on my behalf?


    "I don''t mind, is something wrong?


    Surprisingly, it was the brain of a Mad Scientist named Shigemitsu Fukuda, a newcomer here. He alone has no experience in the professorship, and because of the other three professors'' too strong self, he became quite round in character compared to when he had flesh.


    "Then I should ask Fukuda. I didn''t get sniped. I thought we should change it to a spare here rather than regenerate or repair it."


    "Fukuda, I didn''t know you were going to take on the big business of exchanging your brains! Flattery! ''


    Let me know what you think later. Look, this is a duty. ''


    What values, the words of the brains are strange and Midori laughs small.


    Junko then slept on the sleeping table that was in the room and the surgery proceeded tightly. The head is severed by the arm of the machine that extends from the ceiling to open the skull, and the brain inside is removed from each spinal cord. In the meantime, it was easy for Midori to see that he had been put into a state of temporary death by some supernormal force.


    A cylinder with a brain and spinal cord emerges from the floor in the corner of the room. An arm of another machine stretching out of the corner of the room opened its lid, grabbed the brain intact and pushed it into the head of the pure child.


    "Ugh... That''s a good surgery..."


    Midori spilled a bitter laugh because it was a huge mess of work that really just replaced her brain if she thought she would do more elaborate work. I also wonder if it won''t contain weird fungi.


    "Yukioka himself performs blood vessels and nerve joints. If you''re someone else, you can''t have proper surgery so far. Nevertheless, Yukioka, your ability to regenerate is scarce, so how about an immediate recovery?"


    One of the professors, just the brain, answered. From Midori''s point of view, it was a strange place.


    At the point where the severed head was returned by the arm of the machine, Junko opened her eyes and sutured herself through the cutting area with her fingers.


    How are you feeling?


    "Not very good...... I guess. I''ll be at rest for a while."


    Junko suppresses his forehead with a rare and magical face.


    "Normal, you have a powerful ability to self-regenerate. Although there are personal differences. Why doesn''t Jun have it?"


    Anticipating Junko''s resuscitation, I''ll bump into the doubts Midori has had since earlier.


    "That''s not boring with less risk of death. Well, it''s not that I don''t have the ability to play, it''s just that I''m weaker than the rest of my overlife, and as you can see, to the extent that I blew my head off, I''m not dying, but come on. This body has so many abilities that it can''t even get around to enhancing the playback function."


    "I see. Sounds like a real sister. Ababa."


    Midori shows her teeth, gives her an unusual laugh and laughs.


    "That''s right, and the Guardian Spirit guy Midori introduced me to, he knows who sniped me. Midori, did you choose to replace the Guardian Spirit in anticipation of this happening?


    Midori''s grin quickly disappeared on Junko''s question.


    The day after he came to this institute, Midori urged Junko that it was time to change the guardian spirit. It is not done intentionally, such as the replacement of the guardian spirit, and it is unclear what the prospects are and what Midori recommended such a thing, but Junko dared not ask about the intent because Midori said he could choose the technique of intentionally changing the guardian spirit and to some extent.


    "No way... what a coincidence. He didn''t feel any sign when he sniped?


    "Yeah, there wasn''t."


    "Oh my... I knew it was him ~. I wonder if this was an inevitability due to the guidance of fate"


    Midori''s voice and expression irritate me slightly.


    "Mmm, that''s a pain in the ass. It''s like a robotic weapon that appeared in the middle of this century. I can''t believe you could kill without intent. It''s more troublesome than bad overlife."


    Junko''s words were not exaggerated, and Midori agreed. If you can''t react to the intent to kill, if you are struck unintentionally, that will be it. No, many of the combatants rely heavily on signs of attacks and reactions to killings. Even if you can suppress killing to the critical limit, you must always push the will to kill switch in your head, which is the last push.


    It is impossible unless it is a program that has no heart, such as killing someone without it, and neither Junko nor Midori have ever seen anyone who could have executed it before.


    To put it further, even if it''s an attack from a mindless program, it''s an incredible story to have each crisis aversion capability, such as crisis detection via the guardian spirit of Sixth Sense, so it doesn''t even work.


    "Speaking of which, Midori seems pretty close to the mystery of the soul''s system, huh?


    Junko asked Midori as she walked out of the professors'' room just for the brain.


    "Woah? Why are you talking like that all of a sudden?


    "Tired, you told me. Okay? He said he was repeating his reincarnation without aging, retaining the power and memory of his previous life. Normally, if you reincarnate, most of your memory will be reset, and I''ve never heard of a way to keep it. Come on. I mean, it''s a work of art that you can''t do without some unraveling of how the soul works."


    Junko''s eyes were filled with a radiance of curiosity. He wants to listen fairly seriously, not at the level of public discourse, although in the same way as usual.


    "The post-mortem world and the reincarnation system were riddled with mysteries and there was supposedly no way to know from here. Midori''s pretty stepped in there, isn''t she?


    "Nha, only part of Midori knows what''s going on in the post-mortem world, and I can''t seem to bring my memories over here. I only partially understood what a soul was like, and I didn''t fully grasp it."


    Due to certain circumstances, I am not going to tell you everything, but Midori thinks of not telling lies, choosing words to answer.


    "A lot of people recognize souls as human minds themselves or parts like human nuclei, and that''s what most magicians think, isn''t it? I don''t think that''s wrong either, but that''s just one side, or more precisely, an absolutely indestructible and immovable storage device."


    "Immovable?"


    Junko leaks a surprising voice. The theory of the immortality of the soul is often heard by the pure child, but he did not understand the meaning to be expressed using the word immovable.


    "Well, you can''t erase the fact that the moment my sister and I are in conversation right now, no matter what, can you? For example, if there was a time traveler, even if history was tampered with, the fact that it was there before it was tampered with could never be erased. And the fact of immobility is remembered by the soul. Even if forgotten from the brain, the memories engraved in the soul will never be erased. Why - and the soul is present on the other side at the same time as it resides in a person''s body - I do not lose my memory or power when I am reincarnated because I wear the art of continuing to suck out of the other side the memories that are immovable and indestructible, engraved in the soul. Like I said, I can''t bring in the memories of the Underworld."


    "Hmm, I''ve often figured out my soul system that far. I get a little jealous."


    I really admire Junko. But the truth is, I''m not jealous. The emotion of jealousy in the first place is already gone from the pure child. Or is it getting infinitely harder to feel?

 298 18

    "Hey, if you came to Ashiya at this time, wouldn''t it be over land?


    Said Yukie in a tone that didn''t seem to matter, toward land walking through the residential neighborhood at night dragging one leg.


    Yukie was hiding and watching the scene where Lu would fight Junko and Zhang Da. Since it is also possible to be perceived as a land twist and taken hostage, in the fight against a powerful enemy, I am concerned to keep it as hidden as possible.


    "Whatever you think of that one, you''re a player. I don''t know who''s been intruding."


    The judgment criteria are not well understood by Lu himself, but intuitively Lu positioned Junko as similar to himself.


    "You feel like you''re still losing. Looks like King''s losing and getting sick."


    A land that stops, keeps its back on the housing fence and butts. Fold the frozen leg inward and massage it so that blood passes through.


    "But I guess the boulder just said Junko Yukioka. He was tough inside."


    "You just got hit unilaterally and ran away, not in a dimension that was tough or something. If it weren''t for that backup fire, it would have been dangerous."


    "Ugh..."


    Pointed out to Yukie in a chilled tone, Lu mumbles.


    "Like Ashiya, he''s not quite on my level yet. But I''m glad. There are players stronger than me. It''s an enemy, too. Sooner or later, the purpose of defeating you will come to fruition."


    "Ashiya''s the only one who hates it."


    "No, that one''s too persistent. He''ll be a player too, so I can''t help it. I can largely read that guy''s attack pattern, but that''s why he''s not the one to fight and win. Where Ashiya''s movements are known, there''s not enough room to dive through that attack and launch my attack. Running is the best you can do."


    "I''ve heard it many times, it"


    Yukie sits back trying to lean next to the land.


    "If Lu gets caught by Ashiya, I''ll be alone."


    Looking up at the night sky, Yukie groans pompously.


    "Yeah, just so you don''t, I''m running as fast as I can when I see his face."


    Saying in a gentle voice, Lu gently laid his hands on Yukie''s head.


    "But well, even Yukie is a low level player, and I think you should try to have as much fun as you can with this shitty gay?


    "I don''t want to play murder or anything like land."


    Yukie, for once, is talking to Lu.


    "So I follow the land game. That''s all you need. If land is annoying, I can''t help it."


    "I don''t mean annoying. But I don''t know, we''re playing games together, so Yukie feels like she wants you to enjoy it properly. If you''re resistant to killing passers-by, you don''t have to."


    This was another usual interaction. From land to land, I say the same thing again and again because I really have toothpicks.


    "I enjoy watching you play land games from behind"


    And Yukie''s words, which he returns, are the same again as usual, but there is no lie in Yukie''s words. Seeing what land does is the greatest pleasure for Yukie. Yukie feels linked to what Lu says about the game. I feel like we''re adventuring together. But on the other hand, there was a certain interest and desire.


    (Lu sees a world different from mine. If I see the world the same way as land, will I think the same way as land?


    Even without vision, land sees the world. However, only in 3D. The world of faces and lines cannot be seen. I can grasp it with my brain until the swing of the air, but I can''t see the light. Yukie knows about it. I always wonder what kind of world it looks like.


    "How can this game be clear?


    Yukie will try to bump into the questions I''ve had for a long time.


    "I''m looking for that condition, too. Normal guide dog RPG or something, the conversation goes on on its own, and then it feels like the end of the day... but thanks. It doesn''t seem like that''s what this game is about. It''s hard to get a clue because most players other than me aren''t even aware of what they''re playing in the first place. I was lucky to meet Lily. Even if you try that lily, it won''t tell you the game clearance terms. There''s a long way to go."


    I just met a person named Lily who says that Lu is an operating staff member for the first time earlier, but it''s obvious that he''s trying to use it to talk to Lu about good things. Although Yukie thought intuitively that it was dangerous to land, Yukie can''t come up with a good word to explain it to land though.


    "I want to see what lies ahead, too"


    Looking at the land, Yukie said. I''m not just talking land. Thinking about what is at the end of my life and the degree of land, my breasts are filled with anticipation and anxiety.


    "Yeah. Me too. I don''t remember what the world was like outside this game at all, and after I''ve completed the game properly, I want to know that, too. I mean, if I clear it, I''ll automatically go back and feel like I''m going to get my original memory back, so I guess this curiosity that I have now will disappear."


    "In my imagination, I think it''s a future world where civilization has developed a lot more than here."


    "Oh, that''s the same thing I was thinking about. It''s not possible in this day and age to create such a virtual gaming space."


    "Yeah. When you clear, can you go back to real life with land?


    "Maybe treat me like I''m at the same party, and we can go back together,"


    "Oh well."


    As we converse accordingly to land, Yukie is also driven by the urge to believe the story of land and assume that it is more true there. By doing so, I feel like I can get closer to land.

 299 19

    "True, a little"


    True returning to the laboratory from Tasmania Devil called out to Zao when he tried to enter his room.


    "I was stopped by Junko, but you''d better tell me."


    With no heart or a strange face, I truly have a bad feeling about the zodiac mouthing of meaningful words.


    "Earlier, Junko came back with a sniper and a bullet in the head. It''s healed here."


    Truth was still faceless in the words of Zao, but his heart was bouncing wide, stiffening his whole body for a moment.


    "It''s amazing whether they destroy your brain or just live, but it still doesn''t seem to mean you''re invincible. No, I want to say more than that."


    "You mean there''s enough guys to shoot him?"


    True to reveal a puffy, grunting, mixed look of anger, readiness and killing. Look at that. Zao is breathtaking.


    I didn''t expect you to look like that.


    Zuo said with the nuances pointing it out, even though it''s really barometric to scatter a killer with no place to go. I perceive that concern of True Zao, returning to my usual faceless expression, and assuming a killing temper directed at someone who I can''t see by name or by strange face.


    "I had enough strength and strength to protect him, and I was going to protect him when I had to, but before that, it was a threat to have enough enemies to hurt him."


    I also felt angry that Junko had been hurt by a viper, but I didn''t feel threatened.


    "Even if I say I will protect you, I can''t act with Junko all the time."


    It has a soft tone.


    "I don''t know the details, but Junko bothered to stop talking. I''m sorry to interrupt, but isn''t that a decision you''re making?


    "I don''t need you to tell me. I know. That''s why it''s on my mind, and I regret being judged that way."


    "Let me add, it''s easier for you to believe me than to guide Junko, whose strength and brains are beyond your reach."


    "That''s a pretty tight way to put it. Just now......"


    True for a moment but spilling a smile. I realized that my expression appeared unconsciously, and I was surprised myself.


    "Uhm. I was called incompetent by you when. Think of it as payback."


    "You remembered."


    Imagine yourself smiling in your head. I truly think this was the look I wanted to give unconsciously at this time.


    "Well, I knew I could never call myself competent. The bamboo break was also a tight weave. Don''t drop it in a weak tissue, just keep it in shape as a medium-sized tissue. You made me stress every day, and now that I think about it, why would I laugh at that?"


    "Mr. Zuo was scratching his feet as well. I''m scratching my feet, too."


    "Mm-hmm. So I know how you feel. I lost my organization because I had too much desire without giving up my height. That''s what I wanted to say when you try to push beyond what you can do, you might destroy yourself. Well... I don''t like to talk about these things and I can''t tell them well..."


    "Enough is enough. But I''m just gonna talk to you for a second."


    He gently met Zao and truly stopped entering his room and headed to the room where Junko seemed to be.


    Open the third door and check inside for Junko. Junko, who had fallen asleep on the couch and admired the specials of the previous century, pauses and turns true.


    "Ooh? Did Zao tell you that I was shot?


    "If you knew you were gonna shut me down, wouldn''t there have been any point in shutting me down?


    In response to the words of Junko, who asks while smiling like a prank, Truth asks back thinking of his own face smiling back in his head.


    "True you know I enjoy being meaningless and futile, don''t you? Sometimes meaning comes from meaninglessness, and the thrill of keeping a hole in it is good, huh? There''s no point in letting them have that kind of hua."


    "Did you also deliberately make a gap and have fun getting shot?


    To the true question, Junko''s smile turns to bitter laughter.


    "Do you have any idea who''s been shooting me?


    "Did you hear Lu Taniguchi of Taboo attacked you before that?


    "No..."


    "I don''t even know why he''s been after me, do you? Me next to Mika. No, it''s a lie that I said I don''t know. You can guess. Someone else shot me, but maybe he''s one of them."


    "I can''t believe you did that... Apricots have been killed, Mika has been targeted, and now even you. Is that still what this is about? It''s like that time."


    Listening to Junko, one answer is derived in the truth.


    "In the third person...... finally figured it out. I just think so. I don''t think it''s a coincidence."


    The true voice was slightly trembling. I take my gaze off Junko, add and subtract nagging and push silence.


    (But even if it''s her fault, do you want to go after me? Given her character, it''s impossible, and I guess it''s natural to think she''s losing control of her subordination. True, your reading hit half, but I think the other half is subtly off. Anyway, I don''t know what to say to you. hmmm, bothering)


    As silence flows, Junko circles his thoughts.


    "Um, True you. I''ve never touched anything before, and I probably won''t, and True won''t interfere with anything you do, but let me just say this."


    Needless to say, Junko puts a roundabout foreground.


    "I''ll train you. I always play games with True you, including nuances. You don''t have to start that all of a sudden right now, or you don''t have to start anything with me. I can start with you. [M] You don''t have to worry about me. Don''t hesitate to do what I don''t want to do if it looks true to you."


    "You haven''t touched me, and not touching me means someone I hate, right?


    To the true question, Junko remained silent with a smile on his face. But that silence is already the answer.


    (I won''t disturb you, and you don''t have to hesitate to tell me to take revenge. Dialogue about doing something you don''t want, on the other hand, does this guy mean he doesn''t really want it)


    In a subtle dialogue, I did not truly miss the fact that Junko''s heart was hidden from view.


    "You missed the story on the way. I wanted to hear about the guy who shot you."


    "I''m not going to teach you anything. Okay? If you want to know, I''m not looking into it myself. Of course, I won''t stop you from serving it. You wouldn''t ask me if I stopped you, would you?


    Junko had a complete vision of his true heart. True to try not to contemplate who is powerful enough to inflict serious pain on Junko. That''s why I don''t tell you. But on the other hand, I''m not going to stop.


    (This is the same again. Respect my feelings and don''t disturb me... but don''t want to because I will guide you.)


    That''s what I think, the truth is I regret and bite my teeth. Then again, I was surprised that nature and emotions appeared on the table, and I wondered if that tended to happen when I became emotionally unstable.


    "To be honest, I''m not sure either. He was the first person I ever met. Come on."


    Junko was aware of his back as he said it. I could really see the flow of consciousness, but behind Junko, I can''t see anything unusual.


    "You don''t make it clear that I can''t win."


    "I don''t know until I try to fight. It''s luck when it''s a situation, but there are a lot of factors. Unlike games, it''s not just a bunch of numbers, is it? Do you want me to worry about you?


    "No, I was happy for me. But in the last word, I was a dick."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no."


    Before Junko finished his words, True just left the room.


    "Mm-hmm. Thanks. It''s hard to grasp the point of damaging that kid''s mood. We''ve been together for years."


    While conscious of his behind, Junko said in a voice with his head on.

 300 20

    At dawn of the night, Lu accompanied Yukie and headed to the lily lair again.


    The story is that it is precisely one of the safe houses, and it seems that Lily has turned a few safe houses over, so it is difficult to meet without contacting them in advance, but the aim of the land is not Lily. Someone who lives in the safe house.


    "None yesterday. I didn''t know you could help me."


    Land speaks to Ye Shan, who was watching TV in the living room.


    "I helped...? You did help. But... damaged"


    Glimpsing the land, he turns his gaze back to the TV again, says Ye Shan in a mouth-watering tone. The TV looked like an educational program for toddlers, and on the screen, a puppet mimicking Gezigezi was horseback riding on a puppet mimicking a cockroach, rarely beating it.


    "Is that funny?


    When Yukie asks, Ye Shan turns to Yukie. Seeing Ye Shan''s face colored with sorrow and despair, as if he had seen it even at the end of the world, Yukie felt like he had done something terribly wrong, even as he was in a pulling mood.


    "Did Lily tell you to help?


    I lowered my hips on the couch, and the land peeked into the TV screen, but only the trick. I don''t see anything on the plane. It is also impossible to identify the light.


    "Lily told me not to get my hands on Junko Snowoka, but I got my hands on him. Lily told me to help you if you were in danger, but instead of helping you, I violated orders. Woohoo..."


    Some playful rhetorical Ip Mountain.


    "This is the maggots that I am, so... no, my pride as a killer is in it too. I shot him in the head, but he won''t die, something''s wrong. In the future... we have to kill..."


    "Don''t get your hands on me. They''re telling you, will you get your hands on me again?


    "Yes. It''s against orders, but I''m not convinced. I''ve already got my hands on it, and I disobeyed my orders, so I don''t mind staying disobedient. In order for me to peel out of maggots and become a fly, I don''t think I need to kill them properly. You can''t just leave me like this."


    Ye Shan speaks in a quiet, but more prepared tone. Yukie, who thought he was just a freak, reviewed him just a little. I have a good handle on being a killer. But...


    (In a way, this guy is a lot more dangerous than land, and I guess he''s a tough guy to handle for Lily. Land is easy to navigate if you stick to the game)


    On the other hand, analyze it. Is it someone who prioritizes their thoughts over the main person, or is there no such thing as loyalty to the lily, or both?


    "What can I do for you, by the way? Lily''s not here right now."


    "I came to Ip Shan for a favor. I was wondering if you were here. I want you to come with me to Mika''s next moon concert, Ip Shan. This may be a tough favor, but I want you to stop Ashiya Kurodo while I''m after Mika Tsukinawa. Of course I''ll pay the commission."


    At the request of the land, the face of the always gloomy facade of Ip Mountain shines.


    "Do you need my help? I''m glad. I can''t be happier that I, the maggots, can help anyone. [M] I''ll try."


    (Is this guy really pure? Because of that, I became a killer, and the lilies used me?)


    Yukie reckons so when she sees Ye Shan smiling with real pleasure.


    "I mean, what do you mean, maggots?


    Yukie finally penetrates what she couldn''t help but wanting to penetrate. A grin disappears from Ye Shan''s face.


    "It''s about me... You''ve said that many times, haven''t you? I''m a human being, and I speak people''s language, but my soul is a maggot. The truth is, it was inadvertently inferior to the human fetus that fell into the cattle path and was supposed to be born into maggots by mistake."


    "How do you know your soul is different? Besides, if you were born a human being by mistake, wouldn''t that be okay now?


    Yukie furthermore asks. It''s funny, so I decided to go in more and more to suit their world.


    "Um, if you ask me how I know, it''s hard and cumbersome to explain that. I can tell you that instinct is intuitive, and it''s a conclusion based on a lot of logically assembled evidence in me."


    "I don''t know, but I''m a maggot - and I''m literally nodding that maggots are inferior to humans - right? Nothing to twitch about? Nobody thinks of Mr. Ip Mountain as a maggot except Mr. Ip Mountain, and Mr. Ip Mountain assumes that on his own, and he just twitches and makes heavy, dark air."


    "Grunt...... You''re not just grumbling. There''s hope for me too."


    Hilarious for a moment, Ye Shan said in a resolute tone.


    "One day I''ll fly and fly around that big sky free. At that time, I wasn''t whining anymore. I''m bummed. Definitely."


    "Don''t you want to be human?


    "Things have an order, don''t they? First of all, you''re fly."


    Ye Shan spills a smile, looks up at the void, and faces as if to see far away.


    "I don''t feel like I can fly these days. I thought maybe it was time."


    When he stood up, Ye Shan flew up on the spot again and again, punching his hands.


    "If I jump and wing like this, my back cracks and I become a fine fly from the inside, and my vigeon dancing gently through the sky comes to mind from time to time."


    "What do you do after you become a fly?


    Shortly after Yukie asked further.


    Yukie, it''s time to go home.


    Land, which was giving way to a different dimensional nori in Ip Mountain, turned to cut the story off. Yukie meets gently and follows after the land that left the living room first.


    "Is that guy a game player in the book too? Sounds totally different than land, doesn''t it?


    As we talked to the land world, Yukie asked, hoping with what interpretation Lu would come up with the answer.


    "Yeah, Yukie''s right, the way you recognize the game is different from mine. Of course I don''t realize this is the world of games."


    "Isn''t there not necessarily the right way to receive land? You don''t really know what kind of game this is, do you?


    Yukie enjoys having conversations with the assumptions of the land. Lu always answers seriously. So Yukie seriously fits the story too.


    "I know the basic system. A game that reflects reality so faithfully that it is too faithful. But I''ve said it many times, but I don''t know what the end purpose is. There''s nothing I can do to make the game clear, but I don''t know what it''s all about. I was lucky enough to run into Lily, the guide, but she didn''t tell me all the mysteries, and she stayed just to make the quest."


    The name of the lily appears and shades Yukie''s expression. That woman is obviously just using the land, but the land has been trusted.


    "Those lilies are incredible."


    Yukie didn''t know how to tell her until now, but she spoke of her feelings as she decided to be straight.


    "I have something definitely not a good idea. So, I think we''re using land."


    "I guess."


    To Yukie''s warning, Lu only smiled bitterly for a moment and admitted it softly.


    "I kind of feel that, too. But I don''t have any other clues and the game doesn''t go forward. We''ll have to rely on the lilies for a while."


    Yukie thought it would be nice to hear Lu''s reasoning and call himself the operational side of the game, but now it''s too much, and I''m not sure I can include it as well as Lily.

 301 21

    Mika Tsukinawa also has multiple residences, as is the case with many of the free and well-known end-of-life shops. There is also the purpose of preventing you from being identified, but also the advantage of being able to base your closest location in relation to your work.


    Above all, it was also convenient for those with faces on the table as well as on the back, to switch from work on the table.


    At present, the residence where Mika is located was a small coffee shop that was crushed due to management difficulties.


    It is located on the third floor of the miscellaneous building, cleaned beautifully, but the interior is still from the coffee shop. Although it is not comfortable to live in, the idea that it is in Euthanasia City and suitable for inviting clients directly makes it the most frequent place for Mika to use it.


    "I''m sorry! Even though they''re bothering to guard me in my dwelling, they let me sleep in a cluttered fish in a place like that!


    Mika makes tea while shouting her thanks to Ashiya Kurodo, who lay on a couch with multiple connections and a long body over two meters tall.


    "It''s hard not to have a bath here."


    Kurodo wakes himself up and gets the tea he has put in Mika.


    "Let''s go to Money and Water with you later!


    "Is it done with money or water? I mean, I kind of go for money and water... You''re not dressed like this. I''m trying not to go to a public toilet."


    Pinch up the hem of your tight skirt and smile bitterly Black Dou.


    "Money and water is good stuff! Oh, Japanese sentimental understanding and tradition must be preserved! You have to use it to protect it!


    "If you''re going, do me the favor of being as unpopular as possible. Consider any intrusion into women''s water. Escort as an official, so don''t complain if you do."


    "If you don''t feel nasty, you have no choice! I don''t want you to complain in a position to protect me!


    "I don''t want that to happen just because in some cases I have to destroy walls of money and break into women''s water from man''s water and do things like cartoons,"


    I smiled and the tone was black dough joking and saying, but if there is actually a raid in the bath, I''m going to execute it not as a joke, and I know that for Mika.


    "Nevertheless, if he''s coming, it''s still more likely the next time he''s at the concert - it looks like someone''s here"


    Without losing sight of the hidden cameras planted on the stairs going up to the store, Kurodo perceived the presence of the visitors and told them. When Mika looks at the monitor, she shows the true figure going up the stairs. Each of those hands holds a plastic bag.


    "Plug in."


    True entering the store places separate bags in front of Mika and Kurodo respectively.


    "Thanx! Ooh, you have cake! And lettuce!"


    "What combination of cake and lettuce?"


    Black Dou penetrates Mika, who puts up lettuce and cake with a joyous look on her face.


    "You don''t know! Lettuce is my favorite! I can roll anything! I can combine anything!


    "Is this my plug..."


    I took the oil can out of the bag, and Kurodo made me draw my expression.


    "I thought you might need it for maintenance because it''s a cyborg"


    "Maybe you cared, but it just seems like a harassment joke. It''s basically this guy who pours oil on his bike..."


    Seriously, Kuro Dou, who looks frightened.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Cyborg. It turns out the oil is NG for now. But..."


    "If you don''t know what''s going on with them, you should check before you do. Sometimes it makes them uncomfortable, and sometimes it makes them misguided."


    Black Dou blocks the true tone and enters sermon mode.


    "But Miyazaki said Ashiya''s body needs oil regularly for certain areas. Any kind of oil is fine. I bought it after hearing about it and purchasing it as information in advance. I didn''t do it with a joke, I didn''t do it with a fling."


    Truly spoken, Misaki refers to one of the three mad scientists Japan cannot boast of the world, Misaki Sword, and is the person who modified Kurodo.


    "That''s right, but I carry that necessary oil with me, and I just want you to give me a break about the bicycle oil. It''s what you put in your body, so it doesn''t feel good. I knew I should have checked with them properly, you know."


    "Okay, I''m sorry."


    Black Dou tells me in a sincere tone, and I truly apologize.


    "There''s something a little harder to say than that. Of course, I want Mika to ask Ashiya. Ashiya would... please help me with the situation."


    True to sit in a chair and cut out stories I can''t tell you.


    "Whoa, whenever you have a problem, come and tell me. But it''s rare that you want to consult with dignity, and don''t worry about it."


    Black Dou arms up and looks to the truth. For Kurodo, True or Mika felt like the disciple sister she had taken care of so far.


    "The reason Mika is being targeted is apparently me."


    "Why!?


    Mika was stunned by the true words that never occurred to her.


    "In the meantime, a woman who had been kind to me was murdered. I thought you were dead in the wind, but you''re not. The guy who killed her sniped Snow Oka yesterday. Besides, that Taniguchi Lu and Snow Oka aimed at Mika met, and in the midst of a dong patch, in the form of helping Taniguchi. There''s no way this isn''t relevant."


    "What we all have in common is people around you? I mean, with a grudge against you personally, to make you suffer, to kill you from the people around you?


    Kurodo asks in a calm tone.


    "Definitely. That has happened before. All the people close to me are dangerous."


    "I mean, am I going to be targeted?"


    Mika utters a low, suppressed voice with the intention of refraining from screaming and caring never to include the nuances to blame for the truth.


    "Find out the mastermind, and don''t do that unless you knock it down. And I don''t know who that is. I want to know, too."


    I turned to Mika and said the truth.


    "You think there''s someone behind Taniguchi Lu?


    Black Dou asks with a surprised face.


    "I feel that way. I don''t think he''s my avenger. [M] It doesn''t even look like that kind of character. Besides, he didn''t even show up before. It''s hard to imagine it coming out so grand all of a sudden"


    "Indeed, Taniguchi, from time to time, acted by laying down firm visions. Again... is there any chance that someone is behind it and manipulating it?"


    Hands on the jaw, Black Dou conceives.


    At that time, true nostalgia shook and true took the phone away.


    Sister''s coming to Japan.


    The opponent was Yukiko Du, agent of "Yob''s Rewards".

 302 22

    "Right. It''s just the right time."


    True takes a seat and goes outside the store.


    "Just fine?


    "About this one. So, what else can I do for you?


    True to include a nuance asking why you bothered to call, not an email.


    I don''t approve of your companion. Sister doesn''t care because he''s a rough guy, but we do. I still don''t believe you. I admit the weapon''s cell phone, but this one puts on an escort. ''


    "That''s good, but I don''t want the conversation itself to be heard. You can''t stand a door in people''s mouths. It doesn''t necessarily leak from people other than Sister. Additionally, it''s not something I want others to hear, even as a personal emotion."


    ''I''ll take good account of that area. The weapon will arrive, but the conversation won''t arrive. I''m waiting in position. So, the date and time...''


    After asking for the date and time, True exchanged a couple of words with Yukiko and he hung up his phone and went back to the store.


    "Sorry about the middle of the conversation. That''s why Mika is much more dangerous ahead of us. If you think about being targeted with dignity up to Snow Oka, there''s a good chance Ashiya will be targeted as well. The power of the enemy could be enough to do that."


    Mika breathed when she heard the true words, but Kurodo''s thoughts were different.


    "If the judgment material is just that, it won''t measure up to the strength or size of the enemy"


    "So I said I might. Mika should probably refrain from apparent activity for a while. Even the back streets. If it''s because of me, it''s hard to say this through my mouth."


    "No... that''s..."


    Turn to Mika and tell the truth. Mika was able to open her mouth to say something, but without the words coming out well, she keeps her mouth shut.


    "It doesn''t extend to that. I''ll guard you. You should feel safe and continue your musical activities. There are plenty of people waiting for your song."


    Kurodo told Mika, who was facing her sinking face, in a powerful tone.


    "Right! Thanks! But sorry for me!


    To Kurodo''s words, Mika shines her expression.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I''m a big fan of yours myself. Your song empowers people. Cheer up. Some people criticize the lyrics for being too direct or smelly, but that''s why they have the power to capture the hearts and minds of many people. So is your song, but in any way, it''s great to have the power to empower people. Some people have the power to empower people. I honestly respect that."


    "Betta, when you''re praised so much, you can light it up!


    Mika blushes slightly and turns a blind eye to Kuro Dou, who speaks fervently without a coward.


    "Besides, it''s my job and my duty to keep my citizens safe. Because I''m the most powerful detective on the planet, there''s only one thing I can do. The kind of guy who manipulates that Taniguchi Lu behind must be a pretty noisy villain. I don''t know if there''s any real grudge in the meantime, but if you''re the kind of guy who does dirty M.O. to target first from the people around you, you can''t leave him alone.


    Kuro Dou, who alternates between Mika and True and speaks with all his strength to appease the two of them.


    "Mika, true, I will definitely protect you from the shit that threatens you guys. I promise."


    To Black Dou proclaiming with a true face, Mika feels something that makes her breasts hot and tightens her expression. Mika is also very similar to Kurodo with a straight ball temperament, but Mika feels that there are decidedly different parts. Mika shouts her intentions out loud, while Kurodo''s words are only intentional, with more weight and strength behind the words.


    "That''s a reliable story."


    Not sarcastic, but true to the bottom of my heart. I look at Kurodo and rarely even smile. If this man, known as the police''s ultimate weapon, is on his side, which the strong men of the back streets fear, it will be comforting.


    "But you, you don''t have to come because you''re in the way of the operation I''m thinking. When I see your face, Taniguchi will run away. And you''ll let them get away with it again. So I don''t need you."


    "Hey... isn''t that terrible? I''ve told you many times before to say proper words to the person in front of you. I won''t even tell you to use your respectful language."


    I was going to make a good decision, and the truth showed me a rare smile accordingly, so I was satisfied and somewhat drunk on myself Black Dou, but suddenly I can be called unnecessarily and wolf.


    "He said he wouldn''t let me get away with it this time. Because this time I''ll settle for you. Keep him alive, and that''s all more unhappy people."


    "I have an operation, too. With Mika''s destiny manipulation and the cooperation of some people, I think I can do something about it, and that''s enough. I think Mika''s power can be made to work effectively. Besides, Ashiya has been in a position to chase him around until now, but if you know he''s coming and you''re in a position to welcome him, you can even set a trap."


    "Oh, I see. You think a lot. I thought you were the same brain muscle type as me... I''m a little disappointed."


    When I wonder if Kurodo unexpectedly raised an impressive voice, I make my voice sound discouraged, as I said.


    "I''m more surprised that I''m being treated like you. In the meantime, I just want you to acknowledge that Ashiya is in the way."


    "No, because I can''t accept that. Let me know more about what your operation is in the first place. We''ll talk about it later."


    "That''s a trade secret. But I see Taniguchi''s weakness. Looks like he''s got something he can''t see, so I''ll use it."


    "I''m not convinced that''s all. Who is someone?


    I twist my head about what''s really wrong with Black Dou, who persists in eating down.


    "I get it. Then let Ashiya help us too. Serve me as a lion male on the wind. I serve as the woman on the wind."


    "Oops, I have no idea. I don''t know much about lions. You''re a lion scholar."


    "If you look at Ashiya''s face, Taniguchi will run away soon, won''t he? Then it''s just a matter of trying to get us out of here. If possible, so that we can decide the direction of our escape. That''s where I want to rely on Mika''s destiny manipulation. And I''ll wait and finish him off."


    "Quite simply... no, let me be clear, but true, your arm doesn''t extend to the valley mouth."


    "That''s not true. I told you I have an operation and I know my weaknesses."


    "I''m saying you can''t just leave that to yourself. Still lacking explanation. Explain your plan to beat me properly. I''ll take care of it when I''m convinced. I''ll leave it to you unconvinced, and I''ll never pull it off as long as there''s a chance you''ll get killed. Not just as a police officer, but as an individual, right?


    (Still stubborn...)


    True to imagine yourself pounding your tongue in your head.


    (You know, true brother. I was wondering if this person would be convinced if I told you about Midori?)


    Midori, who has been watching through her true brain, sees and calls out.


    (You''re my joker. I don''t want anyone to know you exist as long as they can. If you are thorough on the back unknowingly, you can maintain a tremendous advantage. Well, I''d have trouble with a case like now)


    (Yes, yes, I understand. But I think I can only tell you about Midori''s existence. That''s easier to talk to.)


    That''s all I have to say, Midori pulled back. I really think a little bit and decide that Midori should do what she says.


    "Ask the sorcerer to create a subspace junction. No matter how fast the escape is, if it is sealed in the junction, there will be nothing we can do. guide you there well."


    "Did you have such a hand? Well, I''m tired."


    Black Dou slapping his hand with a pong. That seems to convince me.


    "I''m not tired of having you work with me. He''s the same wizard of Shizuno''s school as Tired."


    True to correct.


    "Now if True can catch Taniguchi, I''ll feel incompetent."


    I joked and Kurodo said.


    "I''ll give the handle to Ashiya. I''ve been chasing you, and at the end of the day, you''d want to catch me, wouldn''t you?


    And, true.


    "My catch is synonymous with the end. I never caught the killer alive as one. There''s no such thing as an arrest in my dictionary. My case investigation equals, all the bad guys are executed on the spot. You don''t have to go to trial or death row. I''ve never even written the last book. That''s mostly when I set out.


    The appearance of Kurodo is mostly when the usual police officers need rough things on the opponent who is out of hand.


    Kurodo believes in justice, but not the law. The law is the rule laid down by man at will. Ashiya knows as much about the reason why rules are needed to protect fairness in order to avoid the world''s chaos, but it is no more ridiculous that the righteousness you believe is violated in order to keep the rules.


    Kurodo thinks that the person he has broken off as evil doesn''t need to be kept alive for a second. Compliance with the law, arresting Hoshi and bringing him to trial, prolonged trials by human rights lawyers or lightening the charges are unbearable evils in Black Dou.


    "That''s a lot to miss for that!


    Mika goes in. Kurodo rarely lets his opponent escape at his own discretion, even if he is the one for whom an arrest order has been issued. Vipers and others can''t be caught by the police because they are missed by Kurodo.


    "My judgment, equals the law. I said," Oh, you don''t have to catch this guy. "


    If you decide, he''s not guilty. "


    Conversely, Hoshi, whose investigation was interrupted by Kurodo, no matter what the culprit, the police will no longer be able to reach him. Hoshi, to whom Kurodo is dispatched, is an opponent beyond the control of the police, so there is no way that Kurodo can arrest the one he missed. That much power, trust and track record lies in Kurodo.


    As a result, a great deal of women''s clothing and job abandonment were seen, and even killing the killer arbitrarily was not to be blamed.

 303 23

    There are a variety of facilities in the northern part of Perfect Town, Amusement City.


    Yukie was interested in one of them, a year-round indoor skating rink that had just been built a few years ago.


    "You''ve never been in here before, have you? Why don''t we play a little bit?


    Stop and turn to the skating rink, Yukie speaking.


    "Fine, but I''ve never skated before, Yukie will tell me."


    "No, I''ve never done it either, but I thought I''d like to try it."


    That''s why Lu and Yukie came to skate for the first time as a combination of both beginners.


    Since it was a weekday evening, there were not many people in it, but the children and students were still visible.


    "It''s very difficult to walk..."


    Yukie, who was wearing skate shoes for the first time in her life, walked on the floor in unfumbling footsteps with only the blade grounded and remembered the fear that she was about to fall.


    "Really?


    It''s also supposed to be my first land, but this one walks perfectly flat. On the contrary, I can''t walk well enough to take one hand of Yukie and walk in support of the time of need.


    "Thanks......"


    Gratefully thanking you, keep your hands connected to the land and head to the 400 metre track skating rink.


    Land slips cleverly with the hood attached to the hoodie at eye depth as he steps into the skating rink without hesitation. When walking downtown or going to a crowded area, conscious of the security cameras, the minimal disguise was land, but the accompanying Yukie pierces the familiar outfit of shortbread in the blouse, so it can also be said that the land disguise effort doesn''t make much sense.


    When I said it was my first time, the land was slipping like any other guest, as if I had experience. The other guests do not know that the eyes of the land are closed because they are wearing hoodies.


    Yukie, on the other hand, was looking at the land with her hands on the fence at the end of the skating rink and her feet trembling, with a rare and flashing look.


    "What is this difference... How many motor nerve differences make it so different..."


    It''s no surprise that Yukie now has the sense to adapt to any movement because he has enough fighting power to match his opponents with multiple guns, but he actually tried it and was even more amazed at Yukie, as opposed to Lu, who is mildly doing what is very impossible for him.


    Yukie repeated for a while the act of taking her hand off the fence and slipping a few 10 cm but grabbing the fence again, grasping the feeling of slipping little by little.


    "Shall I slip with you for a moment"


    When I see Yukie like that, the land I was gliding and enjoying by myself calls out.


    "Fine... I''m embarrassed. I''ll take care of it by myself."


    "No, I think it''s quicker to get used to slipping to me than doing it that way. I''ll be fine if you''re about to fall."


    To put it that way, Lu was forced to take Yukie''s hand and slide out.


    Yukie, who was always faceless, became a panicky face mixed with fear and embarrassment all this time, and then even blushed. Concentrate your consciousness on the hands of the land you fall and grab, while at the same time desperately striving to maintain your body''s balance.


    At first it was in the form of being pulled to land, but I found that the land had stopped moving my legs from halfway through, so I try to imitate the land foot carriage and slide on my own.


    "Take your hands off me for a second. I''m starting to feel like I can slip by myself."


    "Oh, be careful"


    Land lets go. Expanding his hands erratically, Yukie managed to maintain his balance while successfully slipping alone.


    "Oh my goodness. Well, I''m gonna slip by myself."


    "Thanks......"


    When I look at Yukie and tell her without hesitation, Lu slips out at speed and leaves Yukie. Somewhat disgruntled, Yukie dropped it off.


    Yukie''s memories of Koichi''s time passed through her brain. Memories of picking up a crushed eye kitten, taking it home but being rejected by my parents and throwing it away.


    (Now the cat I was abandoned...... why not? I was distressed when I threw it away, but he went all alone)


    Sigh and slip to follow cursorily after land.


    When it came to land, I was also tired of slipping normally, speeding and slipping in the back.


    "What is that guy, backwards and so fast?"


    "It''s like you got eyes behind you, you''re shunning it cleverly."


    "Buck is forbidden..."


    Seeing the land slip backwards at quite a speed, the other guests wander. Before the attendant came to pay attention, the land got tired of slipping early and went up from the skating rink.


    Yukie had slipped on her own for a while, even after the boring land of Tachi stopped, but she soon got tired and exits the link.


    "If you think this just seems easy to slip, that''s not true at all. It''s hectic, and I''m sweating. Fun, though."


    Coming to land, Yukie said. I''m tired, but above all driven by my desire to take off my skate shoes quickly. I can''t get used to the discomfort of tightening my legs.


    "It''s a little early, but let''s make it dinner"


    Land pointing thumbs at the restaurant just next to it.


    "I''m just happy to think about that guy I love, but at the same time, my chest is about to get ripped off -"


    As I''m eating about my seat, Mika Tsukinawa''s song plays. A ballad that revealed a rare heartbreak for positive Mika. But it is also the best-selling song. I complained about the spiciness of my breakup and the pain I couldn''t think of. Lyrics.


    "This singing, Mika Tsukinawa actually broke her heart and made it in the momentum of that shock, she screamed on TV."


    "Hmm."


    Yukie explained, but Lu was like an uninteresting bare gesture.


    "I knew you wouldn''t stop this time? I don''t want Mika Tsukinawa killed, she was kind of awfully guarded, and I don''t care how much land she''s in danger."


    "Don''t be bitter if Ip Mountain fails to stop Ashiya"


    "Even if I succeed, Mika Tsukinawa will be gone, and either way I fall, I''m a disgusting development."


    The two continued to eat silently for some time afterwards, but the land opened its mouth after finishing the meal first.


    "Yukie, if I go over the game, you''re going to quit the game, too, as far as I''m concerned."


    To that statement by Lu, Yukie feels disturbed and palpitates faster.


    "This game, I often say shit games and stuff, but I get a lot of shit annoyed by serious bug abandonment and a lot of game balance crazy, but it''s still funny"


    Land talking with a smile that looks really fun.


    "I can''t see what lies ahead of this game and what happens at the end, so I want Yukie to see it instead... I don''t know."


    "You know, land... Something not flagging death right now?


    "Don''t tell me because I have a feeling about the game over. I''ve been meaning to tell you this one day."


    To Yukie''s point, land makes me laugh bitterly.


    "I''ve been alone for a long time. I''ve been playing this game alone for years. Yukie is the player who finally got around. So..."


    "I''m similar. I was alone. So, if the land is gone, I''m alone again, but you''re telling me to go on alone?


    "Yeah, well, it''s not just me and Yukie, and even if I''m gone, I might be able to meet some players with horses and have fun playing games."


    Listening to Lu, Yukie realizes her feelings are sinking. I don''t even want to think about land when it''s gone. And it''s hard to be told by land like no other when it happens.


    Old memories come to mind again. Always think.Did someone really pick up the crushed eye kitten? And did you live properly and happily ever after?


    And now I think so too. I wondered how that cat had his eyes crushed. It is believed that the eyes alone were injured when they were covered with something like a red scab. Are you gonna do that kind of injury? If it''s just a disease, I still wonder if it was crushed with someone''s malice.


    I couldn''t have had that cat myself. I couldn''t save you. But now I was picked up and saved by a blind land. Don''t seem like a terrible sarcasm.


    "I don''t want to leave land, I don''t want that to happen, I don''t want to hear any more"


    Yukie said in a clear tone, even though it was top-down.


    "So I hope you don''t even imitate danger. If Ashiya is likely to be waiting, she won''t bother to go. For me."


    The last word was that Yukie herself was surprised. I accidentally revealed it.


    "I know how it feels, and it''s painful to deny it even though they said so much, but it''s boring to just play where safety is assured. It''s only fun because it''s dangerous. Of course I''ll run away as soon as I seriously suck. This game is an instant game over once you die, and then you''ll lose your character, so you''ll have to try a completely different character to play it again."


    I figured it would be useless to say it, Yukie exhales small.


    "Of course, I will try not to get hit, even with the nuance of not leaving Yukie alone. So don''t worry about it."


    But in response to that word that Lu told him in a powerful tone, Yukie raised his face and looked seriously at Lu''s face. Seeing land with a gentle smile as if to appease Yukie, Yukie felt her palpitations roar again.


    "Super sloppy! I don''t know."


    "Don''t you want Magiusa? Stop it for a second. It feels good. Sooooooooooo."


    "Broomstick, broomstick, broomstick"


    "Ha-ha-ha, he''s in there."


    "Eh! Seriously, Pajin! CHIN PAJI is not awesome!?


    Immediately afterwards, several high school girls sit at the table next to each other with a grunt. After I sat down, I kept talking out loud, and the conversation between Lu and Yukie stopped altogether. Land smiles are also disappearing.


    (Uh, this is unsavory...)


    Yukie could easily imagine what would happen afterwards.


    "Five nasty JK bitches showed up. Attack, Gun, JK Bitch"


    Shortly after Lu muttered quickly, the gunshots clinging several times, screaming. The smell of sniffing nitrous smoke and blood snorts.


    "Ahhh...... it was a good vibe because of it"


    Unfortunately squirming, Yukie drank all the juice left in the cup at once and stood up to escape the scene.

 304 24

    Today is Akiko Morui''s eighteenth birthday. My father, who is always at work, has made his way home early today and has made the servants prepare for a big birthday party in the garden.


    I enjoyed the party held for myself every year and Akiko was eager for her birthday to come. Most importantly, I''m happy to make sure I have time with my favorite father.


    "I''ve got a birthday present for you today. Probably the most amazing thing in Akiko''s life."


    After finishing making the servants sing a song to celebrate their birthday, their father told them with a gentle smile on his face.


    "What, what is it? I''m so excited."


    What an awesome gift the father would say so far would inflate his expectations.


    "Before we do that, let''s introduce our customers. She brought me that present."


    One car came into the garden, as if to echo the words of his father. I''ve never seen Akiko before, it''s a small car.


    Coming out of the car was a lady dressed in a white dress with a white soft hat and plenty of frills and lace. I don''t know how old I am because my face is hidden in my hat and I don''t see it very well.


    "Nice to meet you. It''s good to see you, Akiko. Most of the time I''ve seen you on camera and I''ve known you."


    The lady has reached out and asked Akiko to shake her hand by mouthing things that do not make sense. Grasping his hand back in lace white gloves, Akiko releases her hand in surprise. My hands were amazingly cold and hard.


    When I looked up close, I saw my face clearly. I don''t care how old I am, I''m in my twenties. She is a beauty inside, smiling and loving. Never before had a guest come to this house and appeared in front of Akiko, so I didn''t know how to deal with her, but thanks to her smile, I felt a little relieved.


    "My name is Rain Shore Lily. Akiko Morui, I brought you a gift."


    The lady told him with a smile.


    "Actually, all of your life, it was very dodgy."


    "What?"


    I have no idea what the word Lily means, and Akiko opens her mouth pompously.


    "It was my scenario to raise the baby lady who was dumped in the baby post as a deep-window maid."


    With that said, Lily glanced at one of the servants standing in line. The servant grinned, slowly approaching Lily and Akiko facing each other.


    "Akiko has been raised just like a princess since she was a little girl and everything went according to her mind. Weak Things I thought I''d make a character called a lady who loves to bully her servants. And that''s a success, isn''t it?


    "Tell me something I don''t know."


    "Shut up and listen!


    Suddenly, with the anger, a servant punched Akiko in the cheek with his fist as much as he wanted.


    Than pain, Akiko gets decent with the shock of being beaten for the first time in her life. I had no idea what was going on. Did you yell at him? Did you hit him? In the position of the slaves themselves, a servant who has ever grumbled like Akiko is good, makes himself?


    "One day, all of a sudden, it was the concept to lose everything and see how desperate you were when you found out they were all plays. There was actually nothing like what you thought. [M] They said they were all just acting. Your father and mother are deceitful, and you''re not even your real parents. All the people around you, despair when you found out I was the actor I prepared. Suffering boredom, if it''s a bad dream, and the appearance of you suing in your heart with tears. I wanted to see it."


    Lily''s words had properly reached Akiko''s ears and were in her head. But you couldn''t believe it. Bullshit. While I think so, I was only strongly aware of the fact that I was beaten. A servant beats him up, and his parents don''t see him on the side and say anything about his hands. There was that fact.


    "Still unacceptable? If it was, why don''t you ask your father and mother there?


    Lily urged me to turn to my parents as if seeking salvation. My father and mother, who have always loved me for eighteen years. That you would absolutely deny anything about such a liar woman.


    "Dad, Mom, why am I being beaten up!? What the hell is this woman..."


    In the middle of an inquiry, an incredible event happened and Akiko lost her words.


    My parents'' bodies burst from the surface. As if it were going to weather. And in no time, the prototype as a person was shattered enough not to fasten, and turned into a pile of scraps.


    "Oh, it''s broken. Hey, your father and mother."


    Lily sounds pleasantly vocal to Akiko, who is utterly stunned by the impossible sight.


    "But you don''t have to worry about it. Your parents haven''t lived since the beginning. It''s a corpse doll I made. Oh, I''m late to say, but my best technique is necromancy. Besides, it''s not just manipulating corpses, it''s my pride stunt to process corpses to never be understood as corpses, and to manipulate them into special corpse dolls. No rot, no body temperature, no blood flow, no expression, no voice, no different doll than a normal human being. Wouldn''t that be great? You''ve been sweet and admiring a soulless corpse since you were a child, assuming it was your parents. Wouldn''t that be great? This shocking truth and artistic ridicule."


    Earliest Akiko understood Lily''s words. I understood, and while I despaired of the nightmare itself, I felt my heartbeat rattle. The nightmare visit was because the destruction of the peace was also the resolution of the boredom that was causing Akiko daily.


    "This is a creative activity. Yes - it''s art. You were made to be like this from the beginning. Yes - I''ve been planning this since before I was born. Create a single human life and personality as you wish and end it when you feel like it. That''s my hobby. A hobby that is possible because I have a long life to spare. There were dozens of other kids like you."


    Those who have brought despair are still talking. Akiko, while confused, was trying to hear and accept Lily''s words clearly. It''s a reality that I wouldn''t normally try to accept, but by daring to admit and accept it, Akiko on the contrary had not had to break her own spirit. Above all, her joy for the change she had visited Akiko was her support.


    "Quite the opposite of what you have been, you will live as a slave while being toyed with by the people you have abused with your chin. Unbelievable? But this is the truth. Oh, you''ve been struggling for eighteen years, too. After eighteen years of hard work, you should pay the full price to Miss Akiko."


    When Lily sent the signal with her hands, all the servants said they were waiting, and she jumped on Akiko and started assaulting him like a kick that hit him simultaneously.


    After a while of beating, when Lily slapped one hand, the servants quit assaulting Akiko. Though it has been reduced at first, his face, beaten everywhere, is swollen, his nose and teeth are broken and bloody, and he seems terrible.


    "He looked really good. Wow, that''s great work. I''ve spent eighteen years preparing for this moment to see the despair, this moment, of a lady who thought everything was as it should be. Understood? You shouldn''t waste any money, time, or effort to complete art. And now you''re going to be crushed, and how it''s going to break, and the process is also part of my work of art. Please entertain me at best."


    That''s all I told you, Lily went back into the car and left the hall. Quick water, the only servant who had been graced by Akiko, stood in front of Akiko as if it were to be replaced by Lily, and smiled down slightly as she sprinkled her tobacco.


    "Fast water...... Yikes!


    A cigarette fire pressed against the back of Akiko''s hand, stretched out as if seeking salvation.


    "When I think I won''t have to hold a shitty woman like you, I''m gonna blame you. I''m sick of it, but it looks like the rest of them aren''t, huh? She''s been waiting for this day until today, so get cute at best."


    In the form of switching to quick-water, the servants of the man with a thin laugh surround Akiko, one of whom horsebacks on Akiko and takes Akiko''s clothes off with a rambling hand.


    Akiko had given up any resistance.


    (Boredom disappeared. There was a change)


    Being mausoleum, Akiko spilled a grin and thought so.


    I had decided in my heart to sweeten and taste with all my strength the tragedy of reversing my previous position relationship with the servants who had been scattering this fate on me.

 305 25

    In a park in the heart of the city, a venue was being prepared for Mika Tsukinawa to open live the next day.


    Again this time it is live outdoors, but it takes place in a fairly large park. As a result, the points where you can snipe from the surrounding buildings are largely limited, and the view is good, the advantage is that even when a raider escapes, he or she can easily figure out where he or she is until he or she leaves the park. The downside is the shortage of personnel to cover the escape course when the raiders flee.


    When preparing to build the venue, True, Zuo, Midori and a total of four tired people who had been reluctant in the form of being half-dragged out, at the mouth of Mika, had created a trick for the land capture of Taniguchi in the park in the venue.


    "Until me... I can''t believe I let such manual labor... even me without physical strength... I can''t even bother to use it..."


    Tired of carrying white, long columns and stabbing and standing on the park ground, breathlessly.


    "It''s not a big task, Father. Sure, it''s a lot, it''s a wide range, but we''re splitting it up between the four of us, and it won''t take that long, so let''s do our best."


    As tired as it is, Midori encourages you as you perform the task of stabbing the pillars to the ground.


    "Well, there''s a stone. I don''t know if this is a good place. True brother, what should I do?"


    "True, the designated location is asphalt, not dirt. What do I do in this case?


    Midori and Zao ask for true instructions at about the same time.


    "In that case, we''ll have to widen the spacing of the columns. Can you do that?"


    The map of the park was spread out onto the ground, and the truth that was overlooking it inquired toward Midori. The place where the pillars are to be erected has a red dot on it. Dozens of red dots showing columns were on the map in the form of surrounding special live venues.


    "Ok if it''s about ten meters. Midori''s not very good at subspace junctions, and your ancestors are better suited. Come on."


    Midori laughs softly and sees tiredness passing nearby with pillars. Tired turns to the side like an infidelity rotten. Going to help on the day of the concert was a tiring refusal due to the fact that by way of example there were ''many people''.


    "I wanted Ashiya to help me too, but if he looks preoccupied, they''re going to think it''s a trap. I decided to get him to hide until the end of the line. I really shouldn''t have come either, but this is still a command position, so I can''t be out there on the rocks."


    "Heh, Midori''s watching, so don''t worry. Nobody''s on guard about us. If there''s any sign of that, we''ll find out."


    At the same time Midori was carrying out his work, expanding his spiritual waves to the park and its surroundings, checking all humans entering and leaving the park from the spiritual world.


    "He said he''d ask Junko to help, too, but he refused?


    When we took a break, where we all took a breather, Zao asked truly.


    "No, he''s gonna help me, too. Yukooka said he would be ready for a raid on the man who sniped him."


    Hearing that, Midori blatantly darkens her expression.


    "That''s the guy who killed my apricot sister... A killer who doesn''t make you feel any signs. He''s the only one I can''t detect, and if he comes, I''ll have to see him."


    "But to an undetectable opponent, what''s Junko going to do?


    More questioning Zuo.


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do."


    Midori in a pungent tone.


    (Sounds like you have some kind of hand)


    Ask without the truth speaking to your voice.


    (Sort of. He''s my type, but I taught him how to deal with it. But that''s a secret ~)


    For once, Midori is in the position of true handkerchief. Nonetheless, I was really curious about what Junko taught me and couldn''t tell me.


    "Apparently your reservation is killing you, even though you know there''s another raid and it''s dangerous live. For once, they''ve told me in advance to come only to those who don''t complain when they''re dead."


    Said Zao. Fans raised their voices of praise and criticism from other sources for Mika''s decision to impose the tour with superior criticism and raid, while letting out casualties at the last concert and knowing it was dangerous next time.


    "You must be hungry for stimulation. I wouldn''t know the danger of death if I lived in peace. So it''s unrealistic, and I''ve seen something scary, right?


    It''s true because I don''t really know what it feels like to be a street dweller, so I''m talking about it in my imagination.


    "I''m scared to kill myself, so I''d rather be lucky if I died live from Mika Tsukinawa, who I love, or I have that motive. As far as online writing goes."


    Says Zuo, who also collects information from the Snow Oka Institute, sprays tea from his mouth and pours it into a paper cup.


    "Yay, nice. I love ruinousness, Midori."


    Midori smiles and receives that paper cup and makes tea.


    "I hate it. That kind of thing."


    From the truth that I don''t like backward thinking itself, I just think it''s an idea to spit on, such as wanting a winding death as a substitute for suicide, and I don''t want to understand those human moods.


    (You know, I hope my true brother can think of a slightly weaker heart?)


    Read true discomfort and speak up if Midori is a voice.


    (Some people in the world are weak, and if you ignore their hearts with a smile, they fall into a pit unexpectedly. Even if she''s a pure sister or something, I know exactly where she is, and she''s forgiving and kind, right? My real brother won''t even tell me to accept it, but I think I should at least try to figure it out.)


    Midori had warned that comparing with Junko was the most effective way to teach the truth. However, if it erupts, it will be less effective on boulders, so I will only try to use it when it is here.


    (You want to ask if you''re my teacher or something, but I guess I should have listened to you for once)


    I think it was true that Junko alone preached in the face of the elderly a lot, but I know I should absorb their words in order to polish myself more, and I am heartily grateful.


    From the hotel window, quite far from the live venue, Junko watched the four true men working to set the pillars in the park that would serve as the venue.


    Looks like you guys are working hard.


    "You can see it from there!


    Mika stands next to Junko and sees the park through the window. I can barely see the green leaf part of the park trees, but not very much but I can''t see people, so I take out my binoculars and look at them.


    "My eyes are good. Precisely because artificial demon eyes are good, but come on. I''ve upgraded it dozens of times over a thousand years."


    "What is that thing doing!?


    Confirm with binoculars how Truth is standing on the pillars, and Mika asks.


    "I think that putting up pillars is probably a preparation to tie the line. There''s some sorcerers over here. Come on. Tired of you and Midori."


    "With that said, you were saying that!


    "True, as you said, sniper points are selected to some extent. He said he''d squeeze a few places to come."


    The other day, Junko is aware of the sniper who sniped himself, without any killing spirit at all.


    "Anyway, is Taniguchi Lu coming with that unkiller sniper too!?


    Junko answered Mika''s question after taking a moment.


    "It''s a survey and an inspiration. No certainty."


    That''s what I say in my mouth, Junko, but I see a good chance that that sniper and Lu Taniguchi are combining to act. Not only as far as I heard the true story, but also the information from the separate mouths, I was deciding so. That''s why I also said the word inspiration.


    "When he comes, people will be killed again without sight! You''re talking about the guy who believes this world is a game! And kill people to play without any hesitation because it''s a game! It''s the worst!


    Mika gets angry when she remembers that a few fans were killed at a concert the other day. Given the safety, I should have stopped the tour itself already, but it was a carriage that I would force to pull over and settle in order to clear my safety and the carelessness of my murdered fans.


    There have been criticisms of tour coercion in the knowledge of the danger, but on the other hand the tickets have sold out with less momentum than ever before, and resellers are hoisting to outrageous prices at online auctions. Aware of the danger of death, but rather enjoyed it, there were numerous who held expectations in their hearts that historical moments might be immediately visible to them.


    "It''s a little different from that, but there seems to be a lot of religion that preaches that this world is a place for soul training. I actually wonder if that theory is powerful, too. But it was actually a game world, and I was wondering if it was interesting."


    "Just because there''s a afterlife and reincarnation, and more suicides and other killings, if it was actually a game, that''s what''s going to accelerate the chaos degree in the world! It''s like Taniguchi Lu is getting more and more mass-produced!


    In response to Mika''s words, Junko laughs, imagining a diagram of tons of land flooded with the world.


    "But most creatures have an obsessive instinct for life, right? What do you think that is? It''s not about values like life matters, it''s about instinct itself."


    "Is that... even if there is an afterlife only in the afterlife, isn''t it because you have an obsession or an untrained self in the life you live now!?


    "Yeah, I think so too, and that''s why I don''t think you''re going to be chaos like Mika said? Ten years ago, since the discovery of the underworld and reincarnation, more people have certainly put their lives behind bars. Not everyone does."


    "You sure do!


    Mika nods.


    "I''ve been a little paranoid. The world is often hard, but for that matter it''s exciting and fun. On the other hand, I wonder if it''s a peaceful but boring world. I don''t think it''s easy to accept meat into the world. I was wondering if the afterlife was more overwhelmingly populated than the world and would have a hard time winning the right to be reincarnated or something like that. That''s why if you think it makes sense to obsess whether you''re this bittersweet raw or not?


    "Nice, that..."


    Listening to Junko, Mika conceived and pounded her forehead with a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "The story Junko just said, can I make it a lyric story!? No, give me that! Let it be!"


    "Come on, come on."


    Junko responded with a smile to Mika, who asked for it with a serious look.

 306 26

    On the day of the concert, Yukie entered the venue alone.


    Like last time, land will come at the end of the concert or just after. This is why Yukie can''t enjoy the concert if she comes too soon, and why delaying the raid can exhaust the escort for taking a lot of time to maintain tension.


    With Yukie always acting with the land, the enemy is likely to perceive the presence of the land, but it is also woven.


    (Sounds like you''re not going after me. Police would not be able to do it in a way that would take hostages, but if you''re a backstreet resident, it wouldn''t be surprising to use that kind of means)


    Fumi Yukie wonders.


    True, I know Yukie exists who acts with Lu, but I didn''t think of the policy from the start because I saw it as meaningless where I took hostages, but on the contrary, it was only a hassle. It was only to protect Mika from land while focusing on repelling her.


    Rumored in advance that there might be a raid, the live show showed a tremendous boost. Yukie felt that Mika was also integrated without being pressurized by the air and heat of the venue.


    (That''s better than the last concert. It''s ironic to think that this is due to land)


    The existence of a killer also sometimes takes the form of a contribution to the world. Because whether or not a killer is justified is yet another matter, it is a fact that its existence is not a whole lot more positive. This is true even when it comes to being a story of public topicality.


    (Being like land has also become an interesting part of the world as a stimulus. The murdered and their families are pathetic though)


    A being neglected and abhorred from the world. Land, an enemy to the world. There was a desire among Yukie to affirm that only she wanted to somehow.


    (Guess it''s time to come)


    Yukie looked around where it was close to the end of the concert.


    (was there)


    Confirming the appearance of Lu in the corner of the venue, Lu also perceived the presence of Yukie again and smiled small with his face toward Yukie.


    Here he comes.


    Zuo, who confirmed the presence of the land on the playhouse monitor, tells Mike. Zao''s report should have been passed on to four people: True, Midori, Mika and Junko, who are not here.


    By the way, we are separated by those who call about Kurodo by his last name and those who call him by his name, but Zao, Junko, Tired and Midori called him by his name. It is probably a mentz who sees the matter of Kurodo as younger.


    "Ugly. I''m out."


    Kurodo, who was in the same room as Zuo, rises up and leaves the room refreshed. True, Midori and Junko are outside the venue. Tired left a message at the institute on the day of the concert, as declared.


    ''Let me know as soon as you find out which direction you''re going to run. Midori and I are splitting up and sticking together, but if you don''t tell me as soon as possible, if you run away, there''s a chance you won''t make it and let them get away. "


    Instructions are given in a true voice from a cell phone that turns up the volume so that two people, Zuo and Kurodo, can be heard at the same time. Since Kurodo has already left the room, I don''t even need to turn the noise up anymore.


    Copy that.


    While responding, Zuo learned to question.


    The contents of the operation are simple, a substitute for directing land between the pillars for bonding, and bonding and sequestering when it enters between the pillars.


    I have nothing to say if I can seal it when I visit the venue, but I cannot follow all directions, and I must be on my side to exercise my technique.


    Then, once he had called into the venue, he truly decided that it would be more effective for Ashiya to drive around the land from within the venue, truly turn to the guide, and drive him to where Midori was. While Ashiya is hunting around and buying time, True and Midori also need to move ahead of the good.


    (The ideal is to encounter Midori at an early stage, but if you encounter True first, can True guide Taniguchi, etc.?


    Zao thinks. From what I''ve heard, it shouldn''t seem like Taniguchi Lu''s strength truly surpasses that. If you encounter the truth first, the true body is in danger. Kurodo had always been on the lookout for things that would happen, and he had been really persistent in asking, but the truth was that it was a strain to do something about it without mentioning concrete measures.


    (True, though, so I think he''s right and seems to do something good)


    At the same time I thought so, a strange feeling of a mixture of reliability and pride arose in the collection, with zero smiles.


    An unused floor in a miscellaneous building. There once seemed to be an occupant, but it is unclear what kind of tenant was in it and the original use of that room.


    The size of the room is about six tatami. There are quite a few pet bottles rolling on the floor, desks, chairs and small shelves, for some reason the cooler box is piled up in the corner of the room, and the hanger rack, which has four, remains wearing many thin cardigans of women''s stuff.


    The hanger rack appears to be appropriately left in the middle of the room, each at a variant angle, but this is what he assumed and repositioned.


    Through the window of the seventh floor room, he sees the target. A miscellaneous building is a park across the road. A special venue built hundreds of meters away. Audiences obsessed and enjoying the concert.


    "Of love - so, rebirth -. Born again to be a fly."


    I''ll somehow sing song lyrics that resonate all the way to this building with you. However, only at the end I tried to change it slightly to my own flow.


    "This is a lie. Impossible."


    After singing a verse, he spoke out in his voice and denied it.


    "I don''t know about love... I don''t know. There is no love for maggots. I don''t know what love is without being a fly. So this song is contradictory. It can''t be a fly with the power of love."


    Whimpering about that, he - Ye Shan sets up a sniper gun, except for Mika Tsukinawa, who sings on stage, in a scope.


    Of course I''m not willing to shoot you. Leaf Mountain''s target is not her. Change your aim immediately and look around every corner of the venue. Ye Shan''s job is to shoot Kurodo as a cover for the land when Ashiya Kurodo appears.


    Ye Shan''s nostalgia trembled. The sensor I planted outside the room was activated. Someone is approaching this room. Who are these visitors to this abandoned room? Looking down on the prospective tenants, or the chimps who were eyeing to make this place even Negijo, or...


    "I''m always looking forward to unexpected happenings, and I wonder if you''ll live up to that expectation?


    Over the door, a pleasant girl''s bounced voice echoed in her ear.

 307 27

    Ye Shan has already set himself up toward the door and pointed his gun at the mouth. I intend to shoot the moment it opens, but when I fail to defeat it with that blow, I am willing to throw down the gun immediately and switch the score, while also activating the trap I have planted in my room.


    "It''s a face about how you found out where you were. I had a pretty good idea when you were coming, so I just planted surveillance cameras in all the places that serve as sniper points. Of course, before entering the building or something. So, if you know when to come, and I''m good with it. If you move to a candidate building, you''re likely to encounter it before you move to work."


    Hearing his opponent speak out through the door, Ye Shan lowered his gun. Hatterly as it may be, the fact that you''re seeing this one''s face is likely to mean that you''re being seen exactly as well now with a surveillance camera set up in this room.


    Even if not, the opponent will assume enough to be shot the moment the door opens, but you can''t even find out in terms of shooting with a sniper gun.


    "What do you mean you knew when I was coming?


    Ask through the door as you dump the gun, place one hand in the pocket of the jacket and stand in a mid-waist position.


    "It''s me, I can talk to my guardian spirit. So, the Guardian Spirit hasn''t changed lately. He seems like someone who has ties to you. He''s a cool lady in a sunglasses suit, don''t you remember? She sensed and taught me."


    "Not at all. I urge you to stop harshly imitating expecting memory from maggots."


    "Do you know why sniping is not a popular method of assassination in the back street?


    The girl through the door uttered a different word than the flow of the story.


    "One thing, there aren''t many sniper guns out there. One, all the residents on the back street are sensitive to killing. One thing, I can prevent as much as I want to prevent. For one thing, it is implicitly understood that neither the side that prevents nor hunts for more than one reason does not do it because of all the annoying smells. Despite this, you have chosen an assassination method called sniping. It''s not like I wasn''t alert, either, but by the nature of not making you feel any sign of it, I''m fucked. It''s totally impossible to get rid of common killings with comics and stuff like that. Unless it''s a machine, the kill switch will be pushed somewhere in my mind, and I''ll be able to detect it as soon as someone puts their finger on the kill switch in my heart. Even the residents of the back streets are wonderful."


    "I don''t know exactly what you''re trying to say, and I don''t know who you are, but I''m sure it''s peeling. Does it kill you when you peel? You''re not answering, are you? Even though the purpose is to peel."


    "Hmm, is that self-insinuation? Okay."


    The door opens. Ip Mountain moves quietly and slowly, shaping to hide in the hanger rack.


    The other person I checked from between clothes was a familiar girl.


    "Oh... was Junko Yukioka"


    While maintaining a state of battle, we do not set it up from Ye Shan''s side. There is no sign that Junko will attack either.


    "Uh... you, why are you alive? You said you shot him in the head. So you''re on par with an immortal mouse yourself? Thanks to you, I''m still a maggot when I think I''m a fly. I lost my fly. I want you to take responsibility."


    A mountain of words I tell you to protest.


    "It''s a mistake in the first place to apply those who have past lives to human common sense, isn''t it? But for that matter, I don''t know if it''s being sturdy in a different way, or if it feels like there are other measures in place against death."


    "I don''t care about that. I need to ask you a favor, if I kill you, will you die properly? That way I can kill you. I can be a fly. You can fly and fly. Imagine that. As I fly, I fly around the sky in majesty. For that, you can offer me two or three lives."


    "No, even if you ask me to be serious about that..."


    "Oh, it''s not just about my discretionary convenience. It''s for you, and for Makoto Aizawa, who likes you."


    To Ye Shan''s words, Junko narrowed his eyes surprisingly.


    "I don''t know how immortal you are, but I''ve figured out a way to kill you immortal. Killing an immortal opponent means treating him with equals complete inaction. I wonder if you want to split it it into fine dust cuts, and bottle it into hundreds or so, and bury it in the ground all over the world. But that''s very cruel. If you were to be conscious even if you were put in that state, it would definitely be better if you died, and it feels like you won''t die until the Earth is extinguished. Besides, the kid who kills and normally leaves a body, who thinks of you, can say goodbye properly, right? That''s why I normally want to kill you."


    Ye Shan''s words were all sincere. He''s a killer, but it''s not like he''s a ruthless killing machine at the root. But if it''s a job, I''ll be a killer. Because there is such a grip on myself, it is a story of honestly dying for me.


    "Nothing. You don''t have to worry about me. I mean, are you okay talking to me forever? Don''t you have something to do? Aren''t you gonna play?


    "There it is..."


    There''s a reason I don''t set you up from Ip Mountain. There are countless traps in this room just in case. If the other person moves first, it''s likely they''ll depend on it. For example, there is a trick for currents to flow in the clothes placed forward.


    "You know, I''ll tell you what..."


    Junko in a tone that seems all I can say is heart.


    "I''ve been watching you trap around this room on camera."


    "Ah..."


    Leaf Mountain stares blatantly at the lack of turning his head. Shortly after, Junko moved.


    Junko sticks from the front in the clothes that you should know the trap is set. Poke your hands at the clothes where the current flows and pay them off all at once.


    (Is that palm ability... I was missing it even though I heard it from Lily)


    It was decided that the electric shock would have all been deactivated during the one-time payment of Junko''s hand, and Ip Mountain pulls the knife out of his nostrils without surprise. At the same time, pull the trick that was at your feet with your toes.


    Junko felt only the flow of air as the pet bottle trap that was scattered across the floor activated and something small flew towards his head simultaneously from three places, rear and diagonally rear left and right. Leaf Mountain stepped in and waved the knife, stopping his leg, turning back and dodging, but aiming at its dodged low position.


    Whatever the strong, it is difficult to avoid further attacks after anticipating the point immediately after evasion. Moreover, there may be a breakdown in posture after evasive behavior, and sudden trap activation may lean towards you.


    Blood bled hard from Junko''s neck muscle. The carotid artery had been severed with a knife.


    With the blood still gushing, Junko kicks into the abdomen of Ye Shan with a face that doesn''t eat anything.


    Eating a kick of power that I didn''t think had been rolled out of the girl''s body, Ye Shan changed his complexion and stopped moving.


    Junko, on the other hand, couldn''t continue to attack either, bouncing a lot backwards and taking a distance, sticking his index finger and thumb in his neck where blood erupted like a fountain. The two fingers are buried in the neck until they are fundamental, as if they slip through the neck of a pure child. When atoms and atomic slips were performed and the severed arteries were successfully pinched up in the neck, the severed surfaces were sutured.


    "Cuts are easy to heal and helpful."


    Junko spills a happy grin. I was impressed with Ip Mountain, who hit himself with a blow that would be fatally wounded if he was a regular person, due to its speed and its attack with a motion that was useless to match the trap.

 308 28

    (I want to tell the other Overlife kids that I was damaged in the melee, which is particularly dangerous and rumored to be. I mean, I could afford to show it to you, but it''s actually a pain in the ass to think about, you know, this situation)


    I generally know where the traps are placed, but I don''t know all about what traps are set up. No, in a small room with only as much space as a six tatami room, and when it comes to melee with traps stretched out, there is no certainty that everything can actually be avoided, even if we know beforehand what traps there are.


    (But you know, that''s why it''s funny.)


    But from the nature of enjoying disadvantage and adversity, this kind of situation was a big favorite.


    "Why didn''t you just do it? If it bothered you, you would have let me."


    Put it back on your mid back, Ip Mountain asks.


    "You, aren''t you the type to deliberately try a few shots, even if you''re avoided, in a game antagonism or something?


    "Hmm, hit. True you like prowls and stuff, and we started seeing them together. I love it when the prowler and his attackers dare to attract him. Sometimes it''s like a respect for someone, and you can show them what you''re stomping on."


    While in conversation, Junko focuses his consciousness on his palms and tries not to activate his rarely used abilities.


    "Oh, because that doesn''t work. I can''t and it''s no use."


    Ye Shan realised with intuition what Junko was trying to do.


    "I heard it from Lily. You can manipulate molecules and atoms of what you touch, including air. You can accelerate or slow motion to change temperatures or even atomic decomposition, so if you get touched by your hand, melee fighting is troublesome out there, or you can bond different substances, and so on. And the fact that you can manipulate the material you touch with your hands means you can make it radioactive, right? Is that what you''re trying to do now? But that''s futile. I wouldn''t have had one if I were a regular person, but I''m a maggot, so I can withstand radioactivity, just like the over-life people who are physically modifying to withstand radioactive contamination to combat nuclear war. I''ve already experimented."


    "I guess I should make some corrections. It doesn''t create radioactivity, it generates radiation - right? Because radioactivity is literally a term that refers to the ability or nature of radiation to be emitted. If you say so, I''m radioactive myself."


    Junko, who is seen to have tried to perform, breathes out small and interrupts.


    "I knew it was Lily''s assassin. But it''s a surprise you came after me directly. Because of her personality, I figured I''d keep it for the last time and come crashing out of my surroundings, or go after her first."


    "I''m sure you''re right, but it''s a different situation that targeted you."


    "So, who are you? I''m much more interested in you than Lily."


    I put both hands in my white pockets and asked Junko, dressed in a slightly uncomfortable way. At first glance the pose also looks as if you have abandoned the battle.


    "Where are you from? Who are you? No, what is it? Aliens?"


    Junko noticed as he engaged. I''m right in front of you. That''s what makes us so different.


    "So it''s maggots. It''s just a maggots to gnaw on. You don''t look human, even if you look human. I''m a maggot. But you seem to have figured it out a little. I''m happy about that."


    Ye Shan''s answer was the same.


    (I wonder if it''s the same as Arlaune. Being from the margin. at least not born on this planet)


    Junko has lived a long time, but has never seen anything other than Arlaune before, such as a fantasy presence in the true sense.


    I''ve never encountered an alien, and the mythical monster of a monster is a creation by a human magician. That''s why Junko figured that out at the instinct level. This man named Ip Mountain - aside from whether he''s a maggot, as he speaks - says he''s not human.


    (Let''s capture it first. Fortunately, you encounted me as my enemy, so I don''t mind using it as a research material)


    Junko put that right hand out of his pocket with a lot of momentum as he concentrated his consciousness on his right hand, which stuck in his pocket. The hand out of my pocket has no tip from my wrist.


    To the left of Leaf Mountain''s head, the right hand of the transferred pure child appears.


    Shortly after, Junko feels pain in her right hand. The left hand knife of Ip Mountain, which moved blindly on the transferred right hand, was piercing Junko''s right hand.


    "Oh, my God, that''s a lot of reflex speed."


    Smiling, Junko grips the knife with her palms still pierced.


    "Can you activate the power with your hands stabbed?


    Ip Mountain asks in a swallowing tone.


    "Mojo. As long as you have contact with your palms."


    While Junko was talking, there was a fine frost sticking to the blade of the knife. The number of frosts increases as you look at them, and the knife itself is quickly covered with ice.


    "Wow!


    Ip Mountain screams with cold burns. Junko intended to freeze every Ip Mountain hand as it was, but Ip Mountain had let go of the knife before the stagnant effect of molecular activity reached the freezing of Ip Mountain hands.


    The unnamed ability of a pure child is to manipulate molecules and atoms in a small range of spaces in and around the area where the nerves, such as the palms and fingertips, have come into contact, and even if it can act on the blade portion of the knife, it does not directly affect the pattern or the hands of Yeshan itself. As long as I had about two seconds, I could take the heat and freeze every hand in Ye Shan.


    "No way... I didn''t expect to see through my - maggots'' weaknesses! Yes, maggots are vulnerable to the cold because they are insects!


    With a stunned mouthfeel and shape, Ip Mountain shouted.


    "Okay! That''s it for today because my hands hurt. That''s why Maggots Runaway ~ I!


    "Uh, let''s try harder"


    Junko says strangely to Ye Shan, who has lightly declared his escape.


    Ip Mountain opens the window and looks down. The height of the seventh floor above ground.


    "I can fly now. I feel that way. No, you can always fly. Yes, now I can peel it off urgently and become a fly! And I can fly that big sky!


    Shouting high, Ye Shan climbed himself out the window, spreading his hands and legs wide and large to jump momentum.


    "Boo! I''m a fly! Flies, so the sky should be able to fly!


    He gives a delightful voice as he falls, flashing his hands.


    Along with the loud falling noise, Leaf Mountain''s body clashed with the ground and blood splashed.


    "Something deja vu..."


    Junko also rides himself out the window and jumps off. But I didn''t dive all over my body like Leaf Mountain, in the form of getting off my feet on the assumption of landing.


    At a point of one metre until it crashes to the ground, the drop speed of the pure child rapidly slows down and lands lightly.


    "I wonder if even a corpse would be a sample. He''s alive."


    Shortly after Junko said he looked down at Ye Shan, who was falling into depression...


    "Ugh! Well done. You made it through!


    Leaf Mountain gained momentum as he ejected blood from all over his body.


    "Well, I''m a maggot, so I''m fine with this! I feel broken bones everywhere in my body, but what''s more, originally maggots don''t have bones, so it doesn''t have a big impact!


    "Hmm... but for that matter, isn''t it getting tough to escape?


    "Huh, you''re making fun of maggots! Give me your hand! Maggotfire!"


    Ye Shan shouted. When he stuck his finger in the back of his throat, he ejected a literal blood reflex towards the pure child.


    "Hey..."


    Junko the boulder also clasps his face and jumps backwards a lot to engage in this attack.


    "And run away! Hey, cab!


    With that gap, I happened to take a cab down the street and lifted one hand that was well bloody, but shortly after I lifted it, my broken hand drooped plumply.


    "Oh, no, this is another tough customer."


    The cab stops and an old cab driver with a black and white beard opens the door laughing strangely at the bloody Leaf Mountain.


    "This is the true maggots Runaway! Goodbye! Ugh!


    When told to turn to Junko as he boarded, Ip Shan closed the door and a taxi departed.


    "Hmm... I was wondering if this would be a sample?


    Looking down at the blood reflexes scattered across the road, Junko shrugged.


    You missed it.


    Behind Junko, a voice sounded like Junko alone.


    (It would have been better if you had done it. Otherwise����)


    "Are you in danger?"


    Looking back, I look up at the spirit of a woman floating in the universe, grinning uncontrollably.


    "I''m the other way around. Okay? I''d rather let True fight you and let you go through it. You''re stronger enough to fight strong enemies."

 309 29

    Mika couldn''t keep concentrating on singing during the concert. He was singing vigilantly so that he could be attacked whenever he wanted.


    The tingling air emanating from such Mika''s vigilance had, for fans, on the contrary, become the spice of the live exuberance. The premise that we don''t know when the killers will attack us also helped create unusual tensions and sharpened the nerves of our guests.


    From time to time, while consciously exercising destiny manipulation, he looks over the audience and attempts to discover Taniguchi Lu as soon as possible by accidental guidance, but Mika''s sight never enters that appearance.


    I kept singing as I shredded my nerves, and when the concert was near the end -


    (There he is!


    Near the entrance to the venue at the rear of the passenger seat, a long-sleeved man in a hood attached to his jacket stood in sight. I don''t even know his face, but in addition to the fact that Fate Manipulation was activated, Mika was convinced that the man who was just there was uncomfortable, whether it was definitely Taniguchi Lu.


    Get your hands in your pockets as you sing, and sneak up on the emergence of land by email. Nevertheless, Kurodo and Zuo are also monitored by camera, so the entry and exit of suspicious persons would be checked.


    (It''s up to us to work together from here! Especially at first! And whoever pulls that trigger, this me!


    Feeling a little drunk, Mika activates further destiny manipulation.


    (I''m in the middle of singing, so it''s hard not to scream the name of the surgery! Well, let''s scream in our hearts! Bad luck transfer!


    What Mika used was a fateful manipulation that pushed others for the bad luck that could happen to her. It is a substitute for lack of certainty, even though it can only be used at predictable times of misfortune and misfortune that will surely be visited, but it can be used in conjunction with fate manipulation in the name of late payment of misfortune, so if you use late payment of misfortune beforehand, you can surely push some kind of misfortune on the other person.


    However, it is often impossible for Mika to predict any form of misfortune or misfortune.


    But only this time, I could generally predict in what way bad luck would come. I had a reason to expect it.


    (Again!


    A man in a hood walks down the passenger aisle and comes this way. In a few passages, the passage as Mika expected.


    And when the man reached a certain point, Mika stopped singing and also stopped playing the players using it as a signal.


    "Everybody down!


    Mika pulls out the gun and points the gun at the man. Since this signal had also been communicated to all the guests in advance in the live foreword, many of the guests stood back honestly, but some saw something scary and asked how it was with their heads slightly raised.


    The man in the hood reacts strangely, turns the hood and reveals the appearance of Taniguchi Lu.


    Mika shoots the gun first. Land quickly pulls the gun out of his nose as he gently steps and jumps backwards to deflect.


    "Die."


    Suddenly, a guest next to the land spewed a curse and stood up. No, I literally jumped ashore.


    The person had no knee-to-bottom legs. His face was full, and he looked like a monster. The clothes belonged to the man, but the body of the upper body alone was certainly what was in the memory of the land.


    "Ashiya!


    I didn''t immediately notice that I had no legs, that my outfit was unusual, that I was wearing a Phantom mask, etc.


    No, and just my upper body physique is something I might know if I put it within a recognizable space, but I overlooked it for some reason. This inadvertent overlook is the effect that Mika''s fateful manipulation has had, but there is no way she can understand that on land.


    Rocket sprayed from a cross section of the knee, literally a black dojo that flew to land, but the land fires its blow everywhere.


    Battled by the fact that Kurodo is at close range, Lu gives up Mika''s murder early and flees at first sight. The disguise of Kurodo himself also played a role, but most importantly, Mika''s fateful manipulation led her to come to the side without letting her perceive the existence of Kurodo.


    "Oh, dear."


    When Black Dou called out, his leg literally grew under his missing knee.


    (I wanted to make up my mind by accident, but did I get sent? With Mika''s help, this was a great opportunity. I just admire running away at all)


    Black Dou chases after land while taking off his monster mask.


    I chased you around, watching the back of the land leaving for the park outside the venue, Kurodo hits his tongue.


    (Sounds bad)


    There was no way out of the entrance or exit of the special venue, and the land that fled beyond the fence headed in the direction where the truth was waiting.


    ''True, I went that way. Stop until Midori arrives. Midori, make your way to the south parking lot as soon as possible. "


    Black Dou, who gives instructions on the phone, had already stopped pursuing land.


    (You can''t let me keep chasing him. Then he keeps running away at first sight. Only the truth gets in front of him, dressed like I''m not going after him. We need to stop in that situation. And wait for Midori to arrive)


    If Midori escaped, it would have caught a light bite, but I can see that the bad luck for land didn''t last that long.


    (Mika''s misfortune in manipulating her fate should have acted in the direction of his escape. It''s dumb to notice now. While Midori is on his way, the truth needs to tread. Of course, there''s a chance he''ll really ignore it and get away with it, and the element of uncertainty would be too big, this operation is)


    Though I think so, I also helped with the lack of manpower and couldn''t think of any more hands.


    I also thought about mobilizing a P.I. Detective, but for some reason, True rejected it. When I asked why I rejected it, I didn''t want to show too many people where Midori would use the technique, which was another uncomfortable answer, but I also felt that there might be something in it, so I listened.


    Land running through the park leaving a special venue.


    "What is Ye Shan doing? He won''t deal with Ashiya."


    I sent out 3D footage over the back of my left hand as I ran and depressed my email, but there was no response.


    (Did you get into any trouble? You think Ip Mountain is also running into enemies?


    Meanwhile, I was sometimes suspicious. For some reason, Ashiya Kurodo is not in the rear.


    (Why aren''t you following me? You''re usually supposed to follow me more persistently. So you''re saying Ip Shan helped me escape? But it doesn''t make sense to help you escape... I need your help with the assassination before I run. So, it''s also dangerous to go back and check the situation)


    It''s hard to even think of Kurodo losing sight of his existence in a lookout park, so either he couldn''t chase it under some circumstances or he gave up early on. If you thought you were thorough with Mika Tsukinawa''s escort, the latter would be reasonable.


    If you get in touch with Ip Shan right now, you can think of a re-attack. Lu had assumed that he had not noticed the existence of Kurodo because he was lurking in the guest seat in disguise. Nevertheless, it is an overdone story, such as approaching so close to Black Dou, but land cannot know, such as it is the result of fate manipulation.


    The stopping and cruising land recognized the presence of those who came here from a little further forward. Face and shape, people in the memory of land. The person I encountered when I first raided Mika - Makoto Aizawa.


    (Are you even after a pinch shot? But something''s wrong)


    Regardless of the narrow passage, Lu thought that this opponent had no point in the act in this open space, but I had a strange feeling apart from that. Black Dou not coming after me. True that suddenly appeared forward. It seems to be full of holes even if there are any plans, and I have no idea what the other person is trying to do.


    (Ignore it and just leave. Or wait to get in touch with Ye Shan? When I get in touch with Ip Shan, I turn back and aim for Mika Tsukinawa again, but if you want to wait, this guy is in the way)


    Keeping a look at the truth, Lu gets his hands on the nostalgia.


    "That''s a shame. I know this is what happens when an operation is successful."


    True to say it like a solitaire. That sounded like it, at least from land, but that''s definitely not solitary.


    (Heh, I didn''t teach Jun Sister or your ancestors not to be distracted until the end ~?)


    "That being said, this guy will be done by now"


    In reply to Midori in his head, he looked truly to the land in the three pillars.


    Land found out the truth was squealing something again. Now whisper like you''re whining in your mouth. Land didn''t know what you were whining about, but I just knew your mouth and tongue were moving.


    "You..."


    The circumference of the land changed where the land truly tried to speak out with increasing suspicion. Land also understood and was stunned by the changes in space around him with his ability to grasp space.


    I''m not in the park right now. I''m in a closed space with no place to go. I can''t keep up with the change in what that''s like on a land without vision. Of course it would have been a stunning event even if I had been blind, but from a land where I could fully recognize the shape of space without seeing it, this change was a more stunning and confusing substitute.


    "It''s a mean nuance, I''ll explain."


    Something even more surprising happened. From the edge of a closed space, the truth entered as if through a wall.


    "This is a subspace junction. It''s impossible to get out of the inside in a regular person. Not until time passes and the effect of the surgery is solved. Enough time for the Ashiya guy to come. By the time I got in between the pillars to build my bond, you were already done."


    "What does it mean to teach that to be mean, not kind?


    I seriously doubt it, and Lu asks. It would be true that we have established a bond. There was no one else on the side. I was surprised that the truth was like a sorcerer, but why did he speak of it? Above all, why did you come all the way inside?


    "To give you despair. You''re done. I''d like you to hang out with me before Ashiya arrives."


    From the truth, this psychopath mass murderer wanted to make him suffer as much as possible and kill him, but for that reason it was to the extent of this whispering mean word that the truth came to mind.

 310 30

    "Hmm. It was a surprise that you had such an artistry. But if it was Ashiya waiting for you, it would have been dangerous, but it doesn''t make sense because you''re totally underserved."


    Differences in strength include the meaning of being proven last time, land provoking.


    "If it''s just me. It wasn''t my power that built this bond in the first place."


    The true meaning of that word was still incomprehensible to land.


    "Midori, let''s do this lazy experiment this time"


    (Ambiguous. But before I do, I need to experiment for experiments. It''s also called warming up.)


    "It''s not enough to create the current bond."


    True killer. Land has also entered a battlefield posture, but still won''t pull out the gun. First the opponent moved, then he put a feint in it, and he was going to shoot...


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Fleshless and voiceless voices cast spells at the same time.


    Large quantities of small light flashing in a three-day moon form occur around the upper, lower, left and right sides of the true circumference.


    (What? There''s something boiling all around him.)


    Light was unrecognizable on land, but the very existence was clearly recognizable because the flashing of light itself was a mass of energy and was shaking the air just because it existed there. That''s more than seeing things with your eyes.


    Light strikes land simultaneously. At the same time, the truth caused a mild dizziness.


    It was a flash of light that seemingly struck without gaps from all directions, but the land bounced two or three times in the rear to send all its attacks. The light still struck, but the land continues to take backsteps and avoid them again and again with its face to the true.


    In time, the flashing group of light was attacking from all angles until then in a form that stretched gradually and long into a straight line, becoming a monotonous attack that only attacked the land from the front.


    The effect time of the procedure expires and the light disappears simultaneously.


    "Can''t you? Whatever you did earlier, it''s pretty tight this time."


    With a headache, the truth asks Midori.


    (I can''t do this. - No. Though the technique itself is exercised by my spirit, the spirit now possesses my true brother''s brain. That''s why the burden goes to my true brother''s brain. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. As for the young physical age, the burden on the brain seems small.)


    (Does physical age have anything to do with brain strain?


    (Neither my pure sister nor my ancestors, but one of the reasons why Overlife prefers a child''s body is that it is more desirable to exercise paranormal powers in the form of witchcraft magic curses - before they are old and their brains deteriorate. By the time I grow up, my brain seems to deteriorate considerably. It means you should be young to learn how to do it and exercise it.)


    Midori''s explanation convinced me.


    Neither Zao nor Kurodo nor Mika know that the outline of the operation truly set up is partially false. There are things they should not know. That''s why Kurodo was surprised this operation was full of holes.


    Even if it is said to be an operation to draw land into the junction, we do not know in which direction land will escape. And I assumed Midori was the only one who could set the line. But I did not teach them, but Midori can exercise his technique even through the spirit that deeply possessed the schizophrenic body. Even if I wasn''t on the spot, I could use the technique through my true body and tie the boundaries.


    Whether Midori can extract Midori''s power even if Midori is not on the true side. That was the experiment for the experiment. There are still other fates, but even if this is the only thing that has gained powerful power for the truth, I don''t want anyone to know about it. Especially for Junko.


    (For this minute, if you save energy and have a weak technique, you can manage four or five shots, and if it''s a powerful technique, two shots is the limit.)


    "No, saving energy would be three shots, strong and one. More than that, he''s going to have too many headaches to focus the fight on. Didn''t he see the light better than that?


    Looking at the land that sent a frantic number of dancing lights flashing, Truth asks.


    (Yeah, I don''t see the light itself. But I''m seeing air flow. Shit. This was more than I ever imagined)


    Midori''s voiceless voice had mixed sounds that impressed her.


    "But you can''t see the plane, can you?


    Midori understood what the true word meant. Before I understood it in words, it was conveyed with an image that came to mind.


    Today the third technique is chanted simultaneously by a true mouthless voice.


    Now it was not the art of completing it with a single spell, but it was also clearly recognized by land. Lu pulls out the gun and pulls the trigger three times with true glare during the chant. I am in a state of mental concentration and I am not scared at all, such as a magician when I am performing surgery.


    But true is not using surgery. Only the spirit of Midori forms surgery. The truth was that with intense action while casting a spell, the shooting of land was carried out and completed without interrupting the chant.


    "Black beeswax"


    Black drooling masses flood from the true head, passing on the true body and falling zero to the ground. I could recognize it that far on land, but I don''t know what that is, and I have no idea what has happened since I fell to the ground. I fell to the ground and then it seemed as if it had disappeared.


    black that fell to the ground. It stretches linearly over land when it wants to flatten like a shadow.


    (Abba, you''re not responding. I didn''t see him.)


    Both Midori and True saw the sight and were convinced of the victory


    "What?"


    Suddenly I lost the sensation of my lower leg from my knee. Lu leans consciousness on his feet. The foot of the land was in a state of stepping on a shadow stretched from true, from knee to bottom discolored black from clothes to clothes, but the change of colour is completely unknown to the land.


    A land that can no longer stand falls to the front. True shot the gun there and played the gun that was in the hands of the land.


    "I ended up experimenting again."


    The earliest was literally without hands or feet, looking down at the land crawling through the earth, Truth said.


    (I was able to experiment for the experiment, but I didn''t have any ahead of me. I had a fight.)


    "It''s a bad hobby to have someone you can''t resist."


    True as I say, I lay down the aim of the muzzle on my fallen land leg.


    Two shots were fired, crushing each leg of the black waxed land. Lu learns that his feet were smashed with guns, becoming increasingly confused and desperate. No, it''s not about despair.


    "What the fuck, you shitgay... What kind of development is that? Grasp... what a setup enemy."


    An attack that has no idea what was done. Unstrategically irrational first glance. unprecedented predicament brought about by it. That was more of a feeling of awakening than despair.


    (Brother Kurodo is here. I''m already out of the junction, so I can deceive you, and you can break the junction with black beeswax, right?


    Without waiting for a true answer, Midori broke the line, and True and Land returned to normal space. As Midori said, Midori and the landscape are right on the side.


    "Hey, what''s this all about?


    Kurodo was facing after seeing the land crawling with his sudden appearance of losing both legs and the true figure nestled in front of him. Besides, the land legs are in a dark and strange state. I have no idea what the hell the truth has done to this.


    "It''s a trade secret, but we took it down anyway. You said I couldn''t beat him."


    True in a paler tone than usual. Although Kurodo wondered, there are more important things than prying the truth here and now.


    Black Dou slowly walks toward the land.


    Lu tried to open some mouth, but did not wait for it, Kurodo fell silently to the depression and stepped on the back of the head of Lu. with considerable force.


    The sound of the cervical vertebra being destroyed sounds. He spit blood out of his mouth, stripped his white eyes and the land ran out. Of serial heinous killers, a really nasty end.


    "There''s nothing to say to this guy, and there''s no sympathy shard."


    Kuro Dou crouched as he whined, closing Kuro Dou''s open eyes and teasing him to be a little decent in death as well.


    "Even a guy like this has a kid he admires."


    In a nuance that truly explains his motives for action, Kurodo said. The two of them guessed, whether it was to keep the awful face of death from appearing to their admiring child.

 311 31

    A few hours later Yukie was taken by Kurodo into a police car and headed to the euthanasia police station.


    It has also been heard that the land has already died and is half-hearted. Kurodo was in a dark mood to see if she had to take the circumstance papers or something from her in this condition. Normally, such a troublesome role was Kurodo, who renounced it with his strength privilege as the final weapon of the backstreet squad and left it to anyone else, but only this time, in front of Yukie, he decided in his heart to accept it until the end.


    In the morgue of the body in the station, Yukie turned the cloth over the face of the body of the land and looked seriously at the dead face of the land for a while. I feel as if I have no heart or have been relieved of my relaxation and calmed down.


    "If it''s land, even after the world perishes, I thought it would survive. Yet... he''s dead, isn''t he?


    Looking down at the land, Yukie mutters like a saying.


    "That time, it was a real death flag."


    Yukie wears a cloth over the face of the land. Driven by the urge not to look at it, such as the land face, which is no longer moving, but the late action.


    "You know what, Detective? I knew it, didn''t I? So much so that land is a bad person. I''ve seen all the bad things that land has done. I didn''t stop, I didn''t run away, and even though I knew by reason that it was a bad thing, it didn''t seem that way in my emotions. Because Lu... is just one person in this world... my..."


    From Yukie''s right eye, who looks up at Kuro Dou and talks, a drop of tears spills.


    (Lu was a bad guy from anyone in the world. Except me. I''m not the only one. Lu never hurt me. Nothing else matters. That''s the most important thing)


    Land had denied this world itself. That this is not a reality, this is the kind of game. So he said he could do anything. Without any blame of conscience, I was doing all I could for evil. But Yukie only treated me as a person.


    (I couldn''t help but be happy with that. Evil that turned the world in denial to its enemies, but it only treated me normally)


    Crying, a laugh comes in.


    "I didn''t kill anyone, but I watched Lu kill all the time, and I didn''t stop, and I didn''t think anything of it. Then I guess I''m just as guilty as Lu."


    "That''s not true."


    Kurodo immediately denied it.


    "I''m not going to tell you the moonlight beauty, but if you''re just going to be guilty of being with me, that''s more wrong with the law. I don''t approve of bad laws."


    "That''s not what I''m asking."


    "I know. That''s why I told you I wouldn''t even tell you how beautiful it is. To put it more plainly, even if someone killed someone who wanted to kill them and hated them, and was happy with that fact, there''s no way the guy who killed them and the guy who wanted to kill them are the same guilt. That''s the logic."


    Any words of comfort would probably sound like Yukie nowadays, Kurodo knew. Yukie wasn''t forced to be taken around on land. Kurodo knows that she is willing to act together. I had several conversations with Yukie when I happened to be away from Lu.


    (Are you saying you admired this guy as much as you wanted him to treat you with him)


    Yukie''s current mood was also spotted by Kurodo.


    "But what do you think of the people who were killed and their families? If you saw and knew everything I do on land, and you still get along with land, wouldn''t you hate me as much?


    Yukie has no guilt. I have no feelings of sorry for the victim and his family. It''s just a verbal dialogue that comes to mind. That comes only from the desire to be treated in the same line as land.


    "The world before I met Lu was dark for me. Land was the light for me."


    I could stand the darkness before I knew the light, but not after I knew it.


    "... so I''m done too"


    Kurodo instantly guessed what that word meant. Looking at the girl at hand, there was already a pinned out grenade.


    Black Dou doesn''t show any rushing bareback, and when he takes the grenade and its pin from the girl''s hand in a calm motion, he puts the pin back on.


    "If you''re alive, you can have friends who can forgive you again. He''s not the only one in the world. I don''t know about that guy''s personality, but if you would have followed him and killed yourself, was he the kind of guy you''d be happy with?


    Black Dou learns to be ashamed of himself when he said he would not say anything beautiful about the moonlight.


    But Yukie had a rather mind-shaking effect on Kurodo''s words today. Reminded me of the dialogue between the death flags raised by the land. Even if I''m gone, Yukie wants me to keep playing this game.


    Unexpectedly Yukie understood what she should be doing from now on and blew it off.


    "Regardless, Lu acted on his own until Mr. Ip Shan. Well. I have a real problem with all the hard people. Junko must be wondering, too. You have to be me this way."


    Lily fools herself while brewing tea for her guests in the hotel room.


    "Either way, you moved too flashly. Junko used to say that it was more interesting not to get what he wanted, but I don''t like not to get as muscular as I want. The original scenario is going to need to be changed. Let''s dive in for a little while."


    A lily that places a teacup in front of a Guest while talking.


    "I was told to look for you. He told me to look for the guy who was in contact with Yu Yee, to be exact. Ue has been destroyed."


    Today, in a black suit, a sky blue shirt, a no tie. As always, Zero Hayasaka in sneakers reports a request from Junko to his opponent, who is secretly allied to Junko.


    "I knew it. Oh, will you lay low on Mutsuki about that?


    "I guess you shouldn''t say"


    Take the teacup and zero with no emotional mouthfeel.


    "Did Junko realize that a few of the rats had already been eroded by me?


    "That''s why you gave me orders."


    Zero interprets that while he is most loyal to Junko in the rat, he chose himself because he is not necessarily Junko''s unspoken self. Junko has that personality. I dare to choose a route that doesn''t work as easily as I want to.


    "Junko and I should know that I was the one who was manipulating Yuuki. You can''t possibly not hear it from him, and Yu Ei can''t hide it."


    But Zero was struck by the words of Lily.


    "Then why did Junko ask me to investigate..."


    Where I put the question to my mouth, I knew the answer to that question, and zero was stunned. Seeing that Zero himself understood, Lily puts her hand on her mouth and laughs when she dulls.


    "Yes, Junko knew you were secretly connected to me. Tell me, through you, that everything is foreseeable, and I''ll let you know. You just served as a messenger for Junko."


    Fun talking lilies. A zero that bites your teeth in contrast to that that seems to be a shame. Junko had seen everything from the beginning. I don''t know where you got that figured out, but now you say you''re totally a clown.


    "I hear Taniguchi Lu has failed. And he''s dead."


    Zero to force the topic to change its mood. I generally know what kind of talent Lily is connected to and what kind of hand she is trying to use to play with Junko and Truth Hand.


    "That kid was a great pick up, but I had no idea how he was going to fall. I even seem to keep running wild with my own assumptions, and I was just talking about it."


    "Oh, it''s hard to get out of the way. A faithful being is better than one who can be a sword of all blades."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "I swear absolute loyalty to Junko, and there is no hatred. I just can''t allow that mind to thrust away while I capture the hearts of many. I''m just like you in that part, but not because I hate you, unlike you. Yes, close to justice, so to speak."


    After receiving zero words to say without a coward, a grin disappears from Lily''s face and looks at zero with a straight face.


    "Didn''t you already lose your loyalty or something? At a time when my heart decided to rebel against Junko. At least not at that point."


    "I''m going to move right if I''m ordered, so that''s not true. Rebellion and loyalty go hand in hand without contradiction."


    The word was said several times even before Junko. And whenever I utter the word, Zero is aware of the person who hates me violently and jealously.


    "No contradictions? That sounds crazy. Then how are you going to deal with Junko''s orders to explore me?


    "I''m going to tell you that a few rats are treated like a good couple. The moon fell into your hands. [M] And a crazy killer named Ip Shan is your favorite."


    "What are you going to do about yourself? Are you going to be stupid and honest with me?


    Zero didn''t answer Lily''s question immediately, and I conceived it for a while.

 312 32

    "I was told to look for you. Unless you''re suspicious of me, you don''t have to tell me. Number one, if I say that, I''ll be killed. That won''t do for Junko, and it won''t serve my purpose. It is not disloyalty to hide for that matter. There''s no contradiction."


    After reporting exactly what Junko asked me to do, Zero expresses his thoughts.


    "Your notion that loyalty and treason go hand in hand and there is no contradiction is a double contradiction. And no matter how much you say, you won''t admit it."


    "It''s not just me. Same true. And you, too."


    In response to the sarcastic tone of lilies, zero is said back with obvious nuances of provocation and sarcasm.


    "You have another conflict, too. In your case, not loyalty, but admiration? No, can I say more clearly my love for Junko?


    So the conversation broke off. Lily missed her gaze from scratch and looked out the window for dozens of seconds with a face as if she was remembering something.


    "How do you know the world is full of tragedies and misfortunes?


    Eventually a lily that opens its mouth and changes the subject.


    "That''s because we all like the misfortunes of others. Because I love watching tragedies. A lot of fiction will enjoy watching the main character of the tragedy scratch his feet, won''t it?


    "Maybe."


    There was disagreement, but zero is appropriately gaveled.


    "I believe in the existence of God who manipulates destiny. You must be delighted to see the fate of so many human beings. When cruel playwrights and cruel audiences look at us in this world and still look down on us from another dimension and wonder if we are happy to soak up our misery."


    I''ve heard the story somewhere before. No, I remember reading it in a book. Explore the memory of what the book was.


    "I''m just doing the same thing on stage as them. People can taste the joy of the gods. Anyone can tear the soul out of another with a blade of malice. I will chop as many human minds as possible with a blade of malice as rusty, distorted and uncut as possible. It creates a much more beautiful and delightful tragedy than a god without taste. Junko, tired, and Junko''s beloved prince. You must have already noticed the boulder. Act two had already begun. I can already see you dancing on the stage of tragedy."


    "Sorry about the pleasure, but isn''t that the story in the dog breeder''s novel?


    Finally, I remember, zero points. I only remembered the rough contents because I just made it a flush read on the train, but that was the story. Although the identity of the gods is a playwright and an audience, and all human beings in this world are stage actors, the protagonist realizes how it works, and tells the story of stepping into the realm of God while on the stage to rewrite the script and manipulate the course of the world as intended, to control the fate of men.


    "I don''t know. Those who make the same idea as me, it will always be somewhere in the world. That''s not all we''re talking about?


    Lily set her mind free or uncomfortable glance to zero.


    "Oh, there was one more thing I wanted to say. When Lu first raided Mika Tsukinawa''s concert, those two Aizawa Makoto and Ashiya Kurodo accidentally joined the scene, and so on. If you have Makoto Aizawa, who is close to Tsukina-san, don''t you think it''s odd to even be in Ashiya at the same time?


    "You want to tell me there''s a traitor? Then you''re the most suspicious one, aren''t you?


    Lily in a joking tone.


    "I swear allegiance to Junko, your feelings of true hatred for Aizawa aren''t actually lies, either?


    "If you think so, why would you use me?


    "Hand pawns are as good as many."


    "The excellent pawn named Lu was lost as soon as possible."


    sarcastic zero. To the best of Zero''s knowledge, land was the second or third or so strong man among the moveable pawns of the lily.


    "The speed of land exit was unexpected. Nevertheless, he is doomed to disappear sooner or later. Oh, she is. Ashiya Kurodo used to target me, didn''t he? But thanks to you, my fabric is going to come in handy a lot sooner."


    "Fujishi?"


    "The reason Lu went to America was because of my instructions. Now you know what I mean?


    I don''t know what that means.


    "You didn''t seem to have enough words. I was the one who sent them to America to join the organization."


    Hearing it, zero understands the meaning of the word fabric stone in the mouth of a lily.


    "You mean his death will trigger it? Land has been woven to death."


    "If you''re going to be relative to Junko, you have to work your thoughts up ahead and use every hand you can."


    And you''re gonna do it anyway, and Zero was wrapping his tongue around listening to Lily.


    At the Snow Oka Institute, Junko and Kurodo were really exposed to questioning attacks. It is about how we dealt with land.


    (That''s a hassle... I didn''t expect to be questioned so persistently)


    True to imagine yourself dropping your shoulders disappointingly in your head and sighing loudly.


    "I know Taniguchi well because he''s the one I chased around scattered. If you just stopped, I still can''t believe you were taking him down after a fight. Besides, Midori''s story is that we fought together in the junction from the middle of nowhere. What kind of hand did you use to defeat Taniguchi?"


    It was Kurodo who was particularly suspicious. It was up to him from the head to decide that it would never be true to land, and he seemed to view it as so different in power that he could barely even hold back.


    "Sure, the skill would have been better over there, but don''t even think about being underestimated that far."


    I look to Black Dou and tell the truth. Words now are not meant to be deluded. I mean it.


    You know, I''m worried about you.


    In the face of seriousness itself, Black Dou tells in a quiet voice.


    "You know, I was wondering if you''d gotten some kind of power somewhere. The best I can think of is that at last I felt the limitations of my power and asked Junko for a bad retrofit surgery."


    True to be slightly upset by Kurodo''s allegations.


    "No, that''s not it. In the first place, True, you''re very repulsive about paranormal powers."


    Junko, who denies it, but she''s not as good as Kurodo, either, but she seems to doubt the truth, and she was asking that question of what form she was fighting Lu in, in a different way from Kurodo.


    "There''s actually a possibility of fake words and behavior that I''ve been denying for a long time."


    To that word of Junko, the truth was that his heart rang loud only for a moment, but no fine dust would also upset him on the outer surface. I think of myself laughing sarcastically in my head that the nature of not being comfortable putting emotions on the face helped me in an unexpected way.


    "I''m sorry about what you''re worried about, but I suspect too much and worry too much. He''s not my guardian."


    "No, I''m a guardian. I''m going to be the guardian of all the kids in the back street, I am."


    Black Dou speaks majestically with a big serious face and tone.


    "If Kickin ''Cho and the others stepped off the road, make it right. That''s what the police do. If you encounter a danger that you can''t avoid, I''ll protect you."


    "Shouldn''t we go to Juvenile Division and try to rehabilitate the people who fell in the back streets?


    "There''s only one thing I can do. True, I''ll pull you back this time, but don''t be a fool. Anyway, if you need help, come to me honestly."


    In a powerful tone, Kurodo walked away.


    "You''re still crazy. Before that, it felt like anything."


    He is also known to be an extraordinary good man and a man who strives to understand, without making the inhabitants of the back streets evil to the dark clouds, even though he was favored and distanced as a bad person because of his oh so character.


    "I guess it''s not even like I can do with a word of blame. Kurodo, that sex of yours."


    "Sex?"


    I''m truly surprised at Junko''s words.


    "Kurodo, you are a child who tries to protect everything. The desire to protect people I know from danger, and the desire to protect innocent citizens in their position as police, is also very strong. Maybe that''s what he meant by his mission, but if you ask me, it''s like sex."


    "I know if he''s motivated to be a police officer, but you mean not only that, but it''s also like being born and having sex"


    Truly, I had complex thoughts about Kuro Dou, who had the sex and the power to protect others, and yet also had the mighty power.


    "I wonder if he was talking too much about me earlier because he himself gained strong strength with a great price."


    "Maybe so. More than you, True, you may be avoiding the practice of gaining the power of high risk high returns in a short time."


    (There is no risk in what I get, and it is not what I was given cheaply. It''s all part of my power.)


    True, though I thought so, I wouldn''t put it in my mouth, of course.


    (Heh, that depends on a lot of Midori power, so don''t think too much of it.)


    Through true consciousness, Midori, who was listening to all the conversations, becomes a tear.


    (I haven''t thought of it. But I use whatever I can use. If you don''t, you won''t be able to accomplish your purpose.)


    (But isn''t it a bad idea to be finding out so soon?)


    (Because Ashiya gave me an extra reckoning... Well, you can handle it...)


    Junko would have known that he was gaining some power, but he truly decided that he had to know exactly what power he had gained. Of course, it was ideal that it was not even known at all.

 313 33

    A week passed since Akiko Morui celebrated her eighteenth birthday.


    In the meantime, Lily was soaking in joy while watching Akiko get stuck in the video at her mansion, but gradually Akiko''s reaction became worse, so she was getting tired of it early.


    "Has it broken yet? That''s early. Well, mostly when it breaks, everyone reacts the same way. It''s broken, too."


    Lily sighed loudly when she went out to Akiko''s hall and saw Akiko relieved sleeping on her back wearing a blurry bedding.


    "What shall we do? Even if it''s a completely broken toy, it''s not sneaky to throw it away, and I don''t think I can make the most of it."


    With the intent to incite Akiko''s fear and anxiety, Lily deliberately whines to herself.


    "Right. Screw your mouth and anus into the pipe that connects you from the toilet to the sewer to fill it, and make it a human pipe. Whoo-hoo... what an artistic idea I have."


    Mouth the fateful destination and ask for Akiko''s complexion, but I still see no change. So far unresponsiveness is a rare pattern for boulders.


    "You can live for a while, because excrement nourishes you. Of course, we''ll get some air, so you don''t have to worry. Isn''t it the first time in human history that you can be a pipe in a toilet and live a life that can help people? Be honored to be in that honorable role for the first time in mankind."


    It was then. Akiko, who was unresponsive, laughed small.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    Lily frowns suspiciously.


    "It''s fun..."


    Look up at the lily with a full look.


    "Because I''ve been bored. I got whatever I wanted, and everything came to my mind except I couldn''t get out of the house. But now there''s nothing. I can''t do anything I want. The best was the worst. That''s the fun part. And the experience you give me. But I don''t like being a mannelli. I get bored right away. Me, I seem to get tired of it fast. I''m getting tired of being their toys."


    Akiko finally realized what happiness was now. That it is something stronger and bigger to taste because it is the reversal of life''s ordeal. I could have known something I didn''t know. That had filled Akiko with things that had never been met before.


    "I see. This was my mistake. No, I think I should say I was underestimating you."


    Put your hand on your chin, look up at the void in an elegant position, and Lily conceives for a while.


    "Let''s change our policy"


    Whimpering like that, Lily turned her back on Akiko and walked away.

 314 End Chapter

    Two days after one of the taboos, Lu Taniguchi, was buried, True was leaving Euthanasia City and taking a taxi to the city centre.


    The place we arrived was a huge building.


    Once inside the building, the entrance is surprisingly wide and the unique interior creates a bewildering atmosphere. From floors and ceilings to fountains and plants, countless long, colorful glass bars stretched from every place emit pale light from the interior. The plants are planted beautifully alongside ornamental plants with white leaves and red fruit at the tips of branches where the trunks are twisted and entangled in three parts. The staggered wall near the ceiling was decorated with a large stained glass depicting an angel of conception notification.


    This building belongs to the person you are about to meet. Her taste was at the entrance to the building, and it seemed as if it was being fully demonstrated.


    When you give your name at the reception, all of a sudden there are signs of vigilance at the entrance. Signs are being released by the guardsmen.


    "Please wait at the coffee shop in the back"


    While I was walking to the coffee shop as directed by the receptionist, I truly felt Guardman''s gaze all the way over here. Truth walks without being aware of it or alert like them.


    Enter the coffee shop. All the walls are glass doors, and the shop is round from the outside. If you make any suspicious moves, the Guardman will move instantly. My gaze still remains poured.


    After about two minutes, a coffee shop was visited by people who wanted to see him. Late teens or early twenties, I''m not sure I''m old but I only know I''m young, I''m a semi-long red-haired white woman. Next to it is the face I saw - Yukiko Du Feng.


    "Nice to meet you -. I missed you. Not a social dictionary."


    Greeting in japanese, protracted, the woman she was looking for smiled. It was a loving smile, unlike anyone who had been the head of a giant secret society for so many centuries.


    The head of Job''s Reward, a secret Christian society - commonly known as Sister - sits down in a seat across the street from the truth. Yukiko stands at the entrance to the coffee shop.


    "I''m glad you responded. You''re not dressed as a Sister, either."


    I saw an outfit called a grey business suit and said the truth.


    "The first time I see you, you often tell me. Speaking of the origins of that designation, it''s a long story, but you want to hear it?


    Rather than being light-hearted and joking, it really came down to the fact that they were talking, with the desire to enjoy conversation, communicate and be close.


    He was a strange person. Just being facing each other like this, aura to soothe your feelings, or it makes your heart feel at ease warm air. Just look at the facial phase and you''ll see that he''s kind and good. Similar impressions are remembered from Natsuko Takagi, the boss of pure child and sigh addiction, but the aura being released from this woman felt even more overhead.


    "If it''s a long time, do it again. There''s something I''d like to ask you before we get down to business."


    "What is it?


    "How did you know to respond to me? For hundreds of years, you were one of those who bullied the world from behind, and you answered my call."


    "You can''t measure people''s distance in a position. Momo, you''re in a good position, but you can''t go anywhere by yourself and see anyone. Besides, I wanted to ask that question. They say Junko''s direct assassin, but how could you tell Junko to me?


    "I''m not his faithful hound. I''m on his side to poke him. And eventually..."


    So cut the words, true to mouth the tea.


    "I''m going to revamp him. That''s one of my three purposes."


    Sister lurked a grin and remained silent for a while in the words the truth had spoken sarcastically.


    "What are the other two -


    Sister asks with a strange face.


    "Protecting him when he''s in crisis. Will I be able to protect you, precisely? That''s the second. The third is revenge."


    "Excuse me - but I also wonder if I can rely so much on Junko to live. I tried it from Junko, and on the other hand I''m happy, I think some parts of you are sorry -. That girl is very courteous, and she seems to be lying and serious."


    There were a few things that really occurred to Sister.


    That one where Junko often says happily, "You work for me" and "You scratch me for me," I''m not just kidding. It seems like some parts of me are actually happy and drunk, but the emotions behind it, I really know.


    "There is also the nuance of wanting to atone for the sins committed. I..."


    At the same time as I uttered it, the words broke off along the way, along with the thought that memories, the worst thing in my life to date, would come through my true back of my brain and my chest was about to be torn apart.


    Take a small, deep breath and undo the topic. I can''t take care of myself if I''m flirting with my trauma.


    "I want information. Neither Tired nor Yukioka will give me the information I want. Though the reasons for not giving me information seem different. [M] Dewgrass milk - I don''t want to rely on him like that. I punished him the first time. I don''t even want to make a debt to Misaki. I hear" O My Rape "is not a very good friend of Snow Oka, and I feel it''s dangerous to rely on it in such an important story. I decided that the person who seemed to be the safest and most likely to be the Sister with deep ties to Yukooka was the eraser. If you''ve been hostile to Snow Oka for hundreds of years, and you''re Yob''s reward dong, you seem to know the information I''m craving, and your organization seems relatively decent, so you can feel safe, and maybe tell me. In the first place, I liked the claim of Yob''s reward."


    After the separation between true stories, Sister again seemed silent and devising something.


    "I see. So, what do you want to know? It''s not just every piece of information you want to ask me."


    "Tell me who, besides you, is hostile to Junko Yukioka, who has a past life"


    The story was at the core. After Truth visited the Snow Oka Institute and started fighting under Junko, he went to the truth he wanted to know the most.


    "Among them is my vengeful opponent, whom I do not yet know. He turned a blind eye to me. I intend to fight that malice. [M] I guess the reason why I''m tired doesn''t tell me is because they''re the ones with the lives they want to pass, so they keep me away from them. You''re going to protect me. It''s a big favor."


    "I don''t know all the overlife either - I don''t. Also, it can vary from one mouthful of overlife to another. Some simply accumulate power and live long - others gain the power of darkness and reign - others. But..."


    Sister hesitated for a moment to cut the word to the next word. Truth is, he said he wanted to protect Junko, but because we have to talk about something that might lead to a total denial of it.


    "From behind history, the famous overlife of a class that manipulates the world from behind, those in the hierarchy called Step 2, the majority of whom do not see Junko as dangerous and hostile. And me, of course."


    In common sense, no matter how much arm you stand in such transcendents, the killer style in the back streets is not something you can fathom.


    But Sister also didn''t want to deny her true potential or intentions by saying that. There is absolutely nothing in this world. His desire to believe that his thoughts might call for miracles, or that he might gain strength enough to shoulder those with lives that he wanted to pass, was also strong.


    "But they''re not hostile because of personal grudges or malice, are they? They seem to be neglected because of their ideology, their position as rulers, and the danger of being in the way."


    "No. Shh. It''s not just about Junko, but there are many cases where we neglect each other''s existence over life - The reason is just like you said right now, but it doesn''t simply mean you have hatred -. Of course, there are people in there who hate you."


    "But without extra malice, I can''t do that... Exclusively for those who hold considerable resentment towards Snow Oka. Well, that sounds like a lot of enemies to me because it''s about him. Yuzuoka, too, that''s all he told me. The malice that was directed at me was a consequence of the malice directed at him."


    Hearing the true story, Sister had turned into a sinking face. It has also been truly conveyed that I am seriously hurting my chest thinking about the truth and about Junko. I could not hide it through the poker face, and I could not really see that I was not a very clever person.


    "I feel like I''ve finally made a move lately. People around me were targeted. [M] Just like then. One was killed. I was a lover. Can''t you see the guy who imitates that?


    "I will understand. I''ll know everything. I''ve never met you before, but I know a lot about you and what happened between you and Junko."


    It was obvious at the earliest that Sister knew about it and would not hide it, unlike Junko or Tired.


    "Then tell me. Who is my enemy?"


    (If he''s been pointing land, only his name and face have already been taught by Midori, but whether it matches him or not)


    Midori, who read the mind of the land, also gave us information about the person behind the land, to the best of his knowledge. But it wasn''t until I read the figure, otherwise I didn''t know it was serious. At best, the only thing I know is that he was just someone who cheated on land and used it unilaterally.


    "Her name is Rain Shore Lily."


    The name Sister uttered coincided with the name of those taught by Midori.


    "A woman who used to behave with Junko."


    What was then told was unexpected information. But if you ask me, it''s not even an unthinkable story. I can''t even say it''s more of a common story, such as how a twat who decides for some reason has always resented the other person, based on the reason for that decision.


    "Tell me what - your revenge can also be the result of just pleasing her. She may be playing on her hands after she sees everything you do."


    "Vengeance is stupid. I know that."


    Mouth the dialogue over and over again here.


    "But even if I don''t do anything, he''s gonna give me a little something, right? Then there''s no way they''re gonna shut you up, and it''s convenient. Until I liquidate you."


    "Does Junko want that?


    "He respects my feelings for once."


    I didn''t say it clearly or was told, but I really knew what it was like to be a pure child.


    "I''m grateful to Yukioka, too, and I have some respect for her. It''s a rebellion."


    It was true that in the course of the story, he had spoken out about something he would never want to say in front of himself. Besides, I was surprised even myself that I spoke in front of the first person I met.


    The rain shore lily is made into its nightmare many times.


    "Lily, come on, it''s boring."


    When she split, the girl had a chilled look on her face that she had never shown before.


    "The villain character of the creation - someone who was just influenced by fiction - said, ''Look, look, I''ve been thinking about such an amazing bad guy, too. There''s a shallow character that you can see, and a deep character that comes from someone with hell in their head after a real experience."


    The red eyes of the girl, who had always had a compelling brilliance, were looked upon by the lily as if they were badly clouded all the time.


    "I wonder if Lily is the former? I don''t know."


    "I''m not sure what you mean? Are you trying to say it''s a little thing I''m not getting enough of?


    A lily that suppresses agitation and asks with a pull and a laugh.


    "Right, well, let''s just say this - You just look like a kid who''s desperately stretching out and being evil, don''t you? It''s a little snarky in the middle of adolescence. I guess it''s like a defect. It''s the art of evil and all the words I use to decorate it, and that''s all I see."


    Abandoned. Limited. I was cut off. I was stared down. Words like that come to mind behind lilies'' brains. A sense of despair and fear that I had never tasted before in my life covered Lily''s heart, wounded and deeply pierced.


    "Even you... you were a crappy woman."


    Sweaty, awake, in a lingering consciousness, a lily that speaks out and whines in her voice.


    "And the nightmare that was planted on me by you... this sweet trauma, and once this piece of mine is complete, it will surely disappear without a trace"


    Rise and declare toward the void with a distorted look mixed with discomfort and joy.


    "I''ve been waiting. Your precious loved ones will grow. You work so hard to raise it. To ruin all that effort, too."


    Immediately after whining in a tone mixed with hate and joy, the phone rings and takes the receiver.


    "Okay. Then send me to the living room."


    The person on the phone was the butler of the lily hall. When I hear the report and put the phone down, I change from bedtime to my usual white-squeezed clothes and leave my room.


    When Lily went to the living room, just in time, the girl, who returned her blurry clothes and bloody, pulled a bloody knife in one hand and came in the room.


    "Oh, my gift, you''ve made the most of it."


    Lily smiles contentedly when she sees Akiko Morui, the bloody bloodbath who grinned awesomely.


    "The knife is a kind of demon knife, whether it''s a woman''s power..."


    In the middle of the words, Akiko was attacked by lilies. It was a stepping stone in a sensible move, unlike the girl who spent eighteen years in the same house, who kept getting slackened all the time and then continued to be abused for a week. Lily''s neck rolls and waves a knife.


    "- It''s a substitute for being humiliated and continuing to devour her daughter''s resentment, empowering similar daughters to carry out killings, and eating even more resentment. You deserve it now, don''t you? It''s a miracle tour."


    Lily, who took the knife without difficulty with her hands, speaks softly. A stiff feeling transmitted over the blade. Akiko met Lily for the first time and shook her hand.


    "Akiko, this world was filled with more fun things. You should know that. I''ll show you a new world."


    Akiko pulled the knife silently. Calculate that it seems more interesting to get the pleasure and the doings ahead of you than just to kill this woman who ruined your life.


    "So is it okay if you mean my new mom? You raised me that way, and you made me who I am now, so you can call me that, right?


    With a distorted grin on, Akiko next takes something bloody out of her clothes and drops some on the floor.


    "Souvenirs for such a mom. Want some?"


    Glimpses of them dropped on the floor, and the lilies leak laughter, including pleasure.


    "If you''d like to join me, I can go out with you."


    "Are you cooking for me? ''Cause if it doesn''t taste good, I''m gonna throw it up against my mom''s face."


    We bumped into each other''s offensive glances, and Lily and Akiko laughed at each other.


    Its psychiatrist role, called to detention, was the mental care of a thirteen-year-old girl, who recently committed an assault by pistol shooting in the city.


    Although several seriously wounded were released, it was fortunate that there were no fatalities due to the incident. But then given the girl''s actions, it was obvious to anyone''s eyes that she was clearly in an undesirable mental state, and he was to be called.


    "Behavior with a passing murderer for a long time, and it seems to have an impact."


    The detective in charge explains the situation to the psychiatrist.


    "Those eyes, after the arrest, were the ones that pierced the fork themselves. Modern medicine makes it easy to regenerate, but the person is stubbornly refusing. The street killer she was with didn''t seem to have any eyesight, so he imitated it."


    Referring to a girl covered in bandages, the detective says.


    "Boredom value 100, excretion value 5, lust 95... lust can''t be dissolved until nightfall. They''re watching us."


    Mike set up in the holding room picks up the girl''s grunt and tells the psychiatrist and detective ears outside.


    "What''s this?


    "I''m whining about bumps and rumblings all by myself. Apparently, you see reality as a video game."


    A detective told a surprised psychiatrist.


    "I''ve tried to intentionally generate the same bug as land, but you don''t see anything. I wonder if we can look at it more like land."


    All my solitaires have been heard. Yep, I didn''t know it was being recorded, and Yukie Jindo keeps whining.


    "The first quest is to get out of here. But what am I supposed to do? I don''t know how to flag an escape."


    Yukie lost her land and was desperate, but not anymore. There is hope. Hope - that was the first time Yukie was born, what a wonderful thought.


    Reminds me of that cat. After throwing it in the box, that cat kept ringing towards Yukie leaving the scene, even though she was blind, as if she knew she could be thrown away.


    "I''m not like that kid. I didn''t get dumped. I chose it myself. The path to life alone."


    The mouth peeking from under the bandage is shaping the grin. Remove the bandage and the detective and psychiatrist watching outside would have seen Yukie''s hopeful, crisp smile.


    "Wait over there, Lu. I''ll try to complete this game on my behalf."


    The girl, who had obtained a definite purpose in her life, was swelling her chest in anticipation of a hopeful future.


    End of story

 315 Lets Play with Mafia, Environmental Protection Organizations and Chinese Secret Agents (Part I)

    From the middle of the twenty-first century, the values of environmental protection being the most honorable spread throughout the world, to the point where everything was regulated under its title, stalling the progress of human civilization.


    Although Japan also cared about the eyes of international public opinion and set various regulations, the mood of many citizens was not as impressed by excessive environmental protection ideologies as other citizens, and there was only a degree of recognition of "Ah, another futilely emotional foreign country, noisy and noisy because of something I don''t know".


    But lately, Japan is changing. Where the hell was the fire, environmental protection booms and animal protection booms are happening in Japan.


    Those topics are endless online, environmental protection books are sold in bookstores, and political parties are starting to list environmental protection policy conventions in politics. In addition, the number of members of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis, the world''s largest environmental protection organization, has skyrocketed.


    "Thanks to this, Grim Penis also rooted in the political center of Japan, while still thin. Awesome, huh? Eric? I don''t know if this is a little violent, but if you put pressure on the government, you won''t have to take care of Polis. You can hunt your penis all you want."


    Jeffrey Allen, an executive of the environmental protection extremist organization Sea Chihuahua, speaks out to the man beside him with a speech on environmental protection in front of the department store as he walks downtown Euthanasia City at night.


    "Meh."


    A white man carrying an attash case, naked in his upper body, exposed to tight muscles and even nudity - Eric Taylor spreads a frantic grin on his full face and sounds like a cat.


    Before Eric, an image with a map appeared. It''s forbidden to put out a holographic display while walking, but only Eric walking while watching the display doesn''t mean it hits someone first.


    Jeffrey is also dressed as an astrologer in a black robe with a hood, making him an unusually striking pair.


    Jeffrey is then very skinny, has strange eyes, and a pathological paleness of skin, which gives him the creepy, unattainable impression. In contrast, Eric is always smiling and smiling, even if he is naked on top and only makes the cat squeal, making him feel at ease, even if he seems somewhat perverse.


    In fact, it''s not uncommon to get a job question from the police, but every time Jeffrey is using magic to escape.


    "However, until now Grim Penis has also been a scattered Japanese slap, so many Japanese people hate it, and I guess it won''t go smoother than other countries. So, Eric. Do you know where the bedside street is? I''ve been to Euthanasia many times, but I don''t even know such an imitative spot."


    "Meh."


    To Jeffrey asking, Eric stops and points to the narrow alley between the building and the building.


    "Come on, you''re serious. Japan likes anything narrow and small, but this guy''s over the limit."


    Jeffrey walks into that narrow back alley first, albeit in bad shape. Eric follows suit. There''s not even room for the two of us to walk side by side.


    After a short walk, it will be somewhat wide enough to open to the side and call it a path. On the left and right side of the road, there are several stores with names that do not know what they are. You can also see several stairs down the basement.


    The road is frequently bent and quite long. He was clearly a resident of the back street, although he was mistaken with some along the way. Some of them looked at Jeffrey and the others as if they knew.


    "Even where the residents of the back street gather sounds like the story is true. In addition, terrorists like us and foreign mafias."


    Shortly after Jeffrey shrugged, from a remote location, a few gunshots continued to sound.


    "Is it true that even where there are frequent protests? I don''t want to get involved or anything."


    "Meermeer"


    Unexpectedly, Eric points happily to the side of the road.


    "Oh, a rat. She''s cute."


    Jeffrey can flaunt his face as he sees a thin, dirty dob-nosed rat asking what''s going on around him.


    "Don''t eat, Eric. Don''t eat as many cats as you want. Even in a rat like that, in a corner of human society like this, you live to the fullest."


    "Mya......"


    Eric makes a disgusting face that obviously feels like "I''m not eating".


    "The life of every animal but man is a noble thing. Only humans don''t need it. Man is a fuckin ''biological weapon sent by demons to destroy the Earth."


    "Meermeer"


    Eric refers to Jeffrey with a smile.


    "Yes, I was lucky enough to be born human, too. Ba ~ t, I''m out of the devil''s brainwash, so I''m gonna make an effort to reduce the devil''s manners a little bit, and after I die, I''m gonna go to heaven properly. No? Most humans who don''t belong to Sea Chihuahuas or Grim Penis plan to go to hell and suffer forever though. Ah-ha-ha!


    He was a high laughing Jeffrey, but quickly turned off his grin. We perceived multiple people approaching us.


    "Whoa, we''re here together, but you''re greeted by a lot of people. This is a masterpiece."


    In front of the nine men who appeared solidified, Jeffrey said away plenty.


    Sea Chihuahua takes on the grim penis dirt, seen as a lower tissue.


    Whether it be a grim penis or a sea chihuahua, his country is clearly hostile. Both of those organizations worked in his country. That is not all that is allowed. He was revulsive when a large faction just appeared and the barbaric act of thoroughly exerting repression to a pre-emptive government that had arrived today in the second half of the twenty-first century.


    He hated his country. To be precise, I hate that political party that continues its one-party dictatorship. But now he works for the country.


    "Where the hell did those guys go...... Whether you text me or call me, I won''t answer. Even though free time is over."


    Lei Li (Lei Ray), deputy chief of the Chinese secret task force Brick, projects a cell phone display in front of him and squeals with a difficult face, leaving Tasmania Devil, a bar inside Kandoville where residents of the back streets gather.


    Today''s assignment was to disrupt it without question, as the infamous executives of Sea Chihuahua said they would do some business with the Chinese mafia lurking in the city of euthanasia. Sources are from operatives lurking in the Chinese mafia.


    Either way, it is a force that can be called an enemy if it comes from one''s own country, but it cannot be seen, even if it is an event within an island country cut off from its national boundaries.


    Hopefully, Jeffrey Allen, an executive of Sea Chihuahua, and his neighbor Eric Taylor, also wanted to put a stop to it, and Lee Li brought in three particularly skilled men among the bricks, but had acted separately from those three.


    "Even though it''s almost time for a deal...... could they have gotten into trouble with one of them?


    The fact that all three of them do not respond to the call is considered likely.


    "Do I have to go alone...... No, but I wouldn''t even call this a death flag, but I have a bad feeling about it."


    Alone, Li Lei walks out of the building in a foothold he doesn''t feel comfortable with.


    (Don''t smell that. Don, it smells like before we start punching)


    One boy out of the store dropped off Li Lei''s hindsight and muttered without putting it out of his mouth.


    As its fortune-teller appeared, Jeffrey was also good at fortune telling. He said it was an area of hobby, but its median rate is extremely high.


    In the morning, Jeffrey took a tarot card to see if today''s deal would work. No matter how many times I did it, it was the tower card that exited. The tarot cards change to different properties in the positive and reverse positions, but only the cards of the tower are cards with only bad nuances, whether in the positive or reverse position.


    Jeffrey visited a place on this day called Bed Street, in the downtown area of Perfect Town, Amusement City, for a deal with the Chaney''s Mafia.


    "Ooh, ooh, I''m so glad to hear that! People of the abominable Satanic Country who eat any animal without mercy!


    Jeffrey opens his hands to the nine men who showed up in front of him and gives a little greeting with a distorted smile.


    "Deposit now. Example bump."


    As a person as rumored, the nine Chinese mafias do not get particularly angry, but briefly sue for business and put out a display.


    "Whoa! Eric."


    "Meh."


    Responding to Jeffrey, Eric opens the atash case in front of him as he walks toward the mafia''s iconic man.


    There were about twenty tightly stored bottles lined up inside in reinforced plastic.


    "I''d like you to prove to me that this guy is real."


    The man who receives the case says to Jeffrey.


    "I''m not kidding, you can try it on your bodies here and now. It''s not a big price. On the contrary, you get great powers, don''t you? There''s nothing like melting in the cross or the sun. The downside is that you get to want blood regularly."


    In response to Jeffrey''s words, the mafias face each other.


    The face of the Chinese mafia made a deal to cede the vampire virus at a higher price than the sea chihuahua.


    Once upon a time, Sea Chihuahua took the vampire virus from Grass Dew Milk, one of the brilliant Mad Scientists known as the Three Crazies, and used its method of making it as our thing. They used it to strengthen their own soldiers, they used it as bioterrorism, and sometimes sold it as a commodity to mafias and terrorists empty, as they do now.


    "By the way, you guys say it''s awesome bad food, but do you eat in the same family? I''ll eat. Boy''s penis is exclusive though. I recommend that one. Gahahahaha."


    I mock him with a deaf voice, but the mafias were silent killing him, so Jeffrey stopped laughing at Syrah too. As for Jeffrey, as fortunate as it is, I even thought it would be more interesting for this negotiation to break down, and then I was going to kill them all.


    (Does my fortune sometimes come off)


    When Jeffrey thought so and sighed, a virus jammed case was sprayed from Mafia''s hands.


    "Oh, I''m not here to fight alone... I don''t know about boulders."


    Li Lei squeaks as he bursts his head, releasing a porous mass and blowing the case away.


    "I''ve been waiting for them to arrive like this, so the mafia could be all set and vampired or something, and I don''t know where the hell they''re walking, but I''m never gonna make it here, and I''m gonna have to work on it alone."


    With that said, Li Lei released a porous mass again, completely destroying the contents of the case that fell to the ground.


    "Uh-huh! I don''t know who it is, but the intruder is welcome! Enjoy yourselves! Oh, Eric."


    Jeffrey turns to Lee Li and opens his hands to pose as a welcome, screaming with a voice and expression that sounds sincerely delightful.


    "Meh."


    Eric also saw Li Lei as a seemingly worthy opponent to play with, and when he spread his uncontrolled grin and shouted, he looked at Li Lei with a smile and took a combat stance.

 316 Lets Play with Mafia, Environmental Protection Organizations and Chinese Secret Agents (Part II)

    "I didn''t know Li Lei of Brick could sniff it by!


    "Didn''t this guy just get tailed?!?


    "Whoa, the virus has been destroyed, and the deal is par. Give me my money back."


    The mafias, upset by the appearance of Li Lei, summon him orally.


    "Am I? What are you talking about? Are the people who push their morals through other countries, like courtesy, to leave out the dishes they serve, even par their heads? I already gave you guys the boots, so you''re responsible for losing them afterwards, right?


    Reacting to his last words, Jeffrey glances off Lee in grandeur and laughs naggingly at the mafias.


    "Ha-ha, if you don''t like it, go ahead and sprinkle it with the battle of the triplets. That''s more fun as far as I''m concerned. Parties are more fun to do flashy. Wouldn''t you? Or the virus."


    Jeffrey referring to a case and a broken bottle that was destroyed and scattered on the ground.


    "You haven''t completely lost it yet, have you? I think it might still fall in there, so you guys should just pepperoni the ground. That way, if you''re lucky, you can be a few vampires, right? If you guys are bad eaters and suck at manners, can you afford to dump the virus? It''s going to be a good story, and no."


    "Kill!


    The mafia''s leadership ordered his face bright red. The mafias, who were disguised as calm on the surface but were on Jeffrey''s attitude, simultaneously shoot Jeffrey in the face.


    But not a single bullet hit Geoffrey. No, the ballistics are certainly supposed to capture Jeffrey''s body, but they haven''t hit Jeffrey''s.


    Eric, on the other hand, sees only ballistics that are likely to hit him and avoids them a bit.


    Li Lei hits the pore mass for that avoided moment.


    "Mya."


    Sensing Lei''s attack, Eric''s arms instantly pervert.


    By Eric''s right hand, which turned into a cat''s forefoot, Li Lei''s pore mass was lightly bounced by a cat punch of unstoppable speed in his eyes.


    "What, this guy. You''re not a werewolf. You''re a cat."


    Look at Eric, Li Lei gets a half laugh.


    "The vibrancy of the sea, the freshness of the sky, the one who suddenly brings scorching rot, the messenger"


    A spell is spun by trying to sing a poem from Jeffrey''s mouth. Understanding that a sorcery activation will take place, Lei Lei is alert and the Mafias shoot Jeffrey even more, but there is no sign that the bullet is hitting him.


    Surprisingly wondering if Jeffrey''s figure had disappeared, he appeared a few meters away where there was nothing, and a blue fireball was unleashed over Jeffrey''s methods of warfare, pouring down to the mafia''s epitome.


    (Spatial transfer... isn''t it? Was this guy here originally? Was the first one like a mirage phantom?)


    Only Lei Lei broke through the tease. Of course Eric has noticed from the start.


    (Finally, this guy, you and the mafia were willing to rub it from the beginning. Doesn''t seem like you were just being vigilant)


    I spotted it that far, and Lee Li is stunned.


    "Meh."


    With that Lei glance, Eric approaches in time at once and rolls out a cat punch. I guarded it dangerously, but I got a cold sweat.


    (True or faster? inferior to Viber)


    Either way, this man named Eric, decides he''s not a substitute for fighting out of hand. In addition to that, there is also Jeffrey, a magician.


    Hopefully Lei only avoided the fact that the two sea chihuahuas and the mafia would all hit themselves. On the contrary, Jeffrey is in charge of the mafia.


    But Li Lei decides that the mafia won''t last that long. It will come to me soon.


    (Even though one Eric Taylor is quite troublesome, if they come in pairs, there won''t be one. I have to finish it before then)


    I think so, Lei, but killing Eric instantly is quite difficult.


    "Meh meh meh!"


    Li Lei was on the defensive side of the war against Eric, who continued to roll out his cat punch with a smile. By no means does Eric prevail over Lei. But...


    (They grabbed the pace over there. I''d like to close the gap and aim for a reversal)


    Thought so, it was Li Lei aiming for a gap, but even though Eric''s intense cat punch is guarded by a porosity, it even resonates with the core of Li Lei''s body. It wasn''t just the slaughter of the nails, but the blow and impact as a pure punch was also troublesome.


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    The mafia that was burned to the head and stopped moving. On the other hand, after unleashing the magic of the flames, Jeffrey was soon completing his next operation.


    A black sickle appears in Jeffrey''s hands.


    When Jeffrey waves the sickle on the spot, the part of the sickle blade and the part above the pattern can be bounced like liquid, flying through the universe and towards the mafias.


    The mafia was up to avoiding this, but the black liquid went solid just before it reached the mafias - changing to the blade of the sickle and the upper part of the pattern, severing their three torso wide from unexpected angles.


    "Whoa whoa!


    Jeffrey did not move on the spot, and when he waved the only part of the pattern, as linked to it, the blade of the sickle liquefied and bounced off into space, returning to the blade just in front of the other mafias, striking in a different position and orbit, cutting off one neck and chest.


    While keeping an eye on Eric''s attack, the sight of Jeffrey unobtrusive without difficulty to his mafia opponent also came into Lee''s sight.


    (This is no good. Those guys will be wiped out soon, and Jeffrey will be here, too. Before that happens, there''s one thing I''ll do...)


    Deciding it wouldn''t work, Lei leaps back a lot and leaps away from Eric.


    Eric tried to chase him, but Li Lei releases a porous mass to restrain it and tries to stop Eric from legging. Eric played the pore chunk without difficulty with a cat punch, almost without slowing down, but still slightly, the distance opened with Lei Li. Turn your back on Eric and run out at once.


    This was Li Lei, who tried to escape in a hoax as he could escape, but his leg stops unexpectedly.


    Eric''s leg also stops.


    There is a grin in Lei''s mouth. Eric laughs happily, too.


    "Need an addition?


    "Next time I''ll be in a nice mess shop, please."


    Li Lei answered the boy''s question and turned to Eric.


    Until earlier, Li Lei and the boy who was chatting with Li Lei in Tasmania Devil - in the appearance of True Aizawa, Li Lei finds a winning chance and spills a grin. Eric, on the other hand, was happy and laughing at the emergence of a rival who had fought (or fought) himself many times in the past.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Are you friends with Makoto Aizawa by any chance? No, Makoto Aizawa. So you''re friends with a Chinese operative."


    Jeffrey, who finished sweeping the mafia, shrugs his shoulders and snaps his hands.


    "That''s an overly enjoyable development. Hey, Eric, huh? It''s been such a fun day, huh? What are you gonna do, Eric?


    "Meh."


    To Jeffrey, who giggles and speaks, Eric laughs with pleasure, turning the spearhead of the attack from Lei Lei to True and walks.


    Eric turns to himself and shoots two guns like the truth pulls out, but Eric plays a bullet with a cat punch as he runs.


    Expansion as True Expected. Opening almost as usual in the battle between the two. And Eric instantly packs an intermission with the truth, challenging the melee.


    True to pull the long needle out of the sleeves of both hands with the gun in your right hand. The right hand holds both the gun and the needle.


    Melee combat with Eric is true, which has been repeated over and over again, but we can already predict some patterns of the opponent''s movements. But so is Eric. We get to know each other''s patterns, read each other, and get into battle.


    True and Eric mount a melee offense, while Li Lei pointed a gun at Jeffrey.


    Lee Li pulls the trigger faster, Jeffrey wields a black sickle, but Lee Li doesn''t try to avoid it. Discuss concentrating more than ever and trying to guard it. And I was going to shoot Jeffrey for the moment he shook off the sickle.


    A slaughter strikes Lei from below. I''m trying to make it two lengths at once from between my crotches.


    (depending on where you are. To guard weird places with pores......)


    The blade of the black sickle is stopped between the crotches. Lei Lei shoots Jeffrey.


    "Gu......!


    Jeffrey glances at the center of his chest and falls on his back.


    "Say - hey..."


    Apparently, the robe also has bulletproof fiber specifications, and it wasn''t pushing through, causing Jeffrey to wake up in agony.


    Shoot two more shots at Jeffrey, completely filled with gaps. One of them is aimed at the head.


    Jeffrey is inevitable. It was clearly found in Li Lei''s eyes when shooting that he could not see the will to avoid itself rather than being inevitable. I mean, I''m going to prevent it another way. That''s how Lei understood it, pulling the trigger.


    The black sickle pattern in my hand liquefies and explodes into the air.


    Two bullets shot by Lei Lei wear floors and walls. Li Lei decides that the separated black sickle pattern would have played the bullet.


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do, I''m used to fighting a lot, and you''re a troublesome opponent. What''s the matter?"


    At the time Li Lei shrugged at the attacker, we all noticed new signs and footsteps approaching where the four of us were. I''m not alone. Multiple.


    "Oh, yeah? There''s Makoto Aizawa. Besides, you''re dealing with Eric Taylor, which means you''re on the side of the deputy chief, right? You don''t have to do this for a second. Did you get this kid to help you with the danger?


    Hearing a familiar voice, Li Lei accidentally spills a grin of relief. But at the same time, I also learn to be frustrated.


    "What have you guys been up to? It''s not even on the phone."


    "The police caught me a little bit and squished me."


    "Zhang Qiang''s nagging made me framed for fighting weird guys all over the city"


    "Because of the bakery"


    In response to Li Lei''s enquiry, the three men brought to Anle City - Lin Zongyi (Lin Zongyi), Sun Pi (Sun Bi) and Zhang Qiang (Chang Qiang) - answered orally in Chinese.


    "Zhang Qiang is too imif especially, but for now, he said it was Zhang Qiang''s fault - OK"


    "Oops, I guess I pulled too much between them. The bakery told me the officer was here or something."


    Zhang Qiang, who intends to answer in detail, does not know what Lei is talking about.


    "If Zhang Qiang had recently fought the rumored Taniguchi Lu in the back street, his people would have sniped him and hid him in the bakery, he would have been reported to the bakery and caught by the police for questioning."


    Lei Lei finally has some understanding with his grandson''s answer.


    "Oh, it''s a good place to add up and pattern, and when you can actually do this, you can shillah. Besides, no matter how many people think about it, the pattern is that this one is unfavourable and we just have to run away. That sucks. I think so, don''t I? Eric?"


    As Jeffrey turns his gaze to Eric with a nagging laugh, Eric leaps from true to true, fending left and right into small pieces over and over in the rear, as if to respond to it.


    "Dry world. A sleeping universe. A dying present. The wind is out of breath, the sound is tired of dancing, and the light stops shaking"


    Jeffrey spells fast.


    "Stop."


    True speaks of restraint. Not against Jeffrey. I was about to launch an attack to block the spell, against the face of bricks, including Lei Lei. Li Lei accordingly controls his men with his gaze.


    "Get your ass out of here, Eric!


    "Meh."


    Jeffrey and Eric flee with dignity on their backs.


    "Why shouldn''t we attack? Are you bouncing off an attack?


    "It''s an exclusive space freeze. There''s no danger with flying gear, but it can be quite a hassle if you head there alive."


    Asked by Li Lei, True picks up the stone that was rolling on the side of the road and throws it in the direction Jeffrey was in. Then the stone stopped it perfectly in the air.


    "Oh, this guy is funny. It''s like time''s just stopping there."


    "You mean your body won''t move for a while."


    Seeing the stone stopping in the air, Zhang Qiang and Lin said.


    "Then I''ll do it."


    "Thank you for the helper knife."


    True to just turn his back and walk away, Li Lei is brief, but sincerely thankful.


    "Well, you guys have plenty of sermons."


    Li Lei chuckles at his three men. Lin and his grandson will have a magical face.


    "There was also the force majeure part. Let me explain first. I mean, there was Makoto Aizawa, so I guess I should have told him now, too. Junko Yukioka was the one who was being targeted by Taniguchi Lu. Besides, he was sniped and blown off his head and he said he was safe."


    Only Zhang Qiang, who is probably the culprit of the tardiness, had said the same unintelligible words without being evil.


    "Meh."


    Eric spoke to Jeffrey as he stepped out of the bedding street.


    "Hmm? You want me to sell you a virus to form a friendship with the Chinese mafia, ruin the orders above and you''re okay?


    Jeffrey goes out of his way to confirm it, because he doesn''t even fully understand Eric''s cat language.


    "Meermeer"


    "Well, I''m sure he''ll scold you, but excuse me if there was a part of force majeure. Actually, they were just unlucky. It''s because I was the negotiator."


    That''s what Jeffrey says. He pulls a card out of his nostalgia and lets him flicker at Eric. It was the card of the tarot card tower.


    Let''s play with the mafia, environmental protection groups and Chinese secret agents. End of story.

 317 Its weird in the first place to have a few preambles, but this is one preamble.

    In the arms of the red-eyed girl, one life is about to disappear.


    "You don''t look good crying...... I wanted to see your smile until the end."


    The long blonde man, wrapped in a bloody grey robe, looks up at the girl with eyes of the same color, forced to smile and plush the girl''s cheeks tears with her bloody fingers. A little blood marks on the girl''s cheek.


    "No one will resent you. I don''t even feel sad. The soul is tied at the edge. I''ll see you again."


    The words he uttered were to be engraved on the girl''s soul.


    "My dream has cost me here, but if you will take it over...... I''m glad. No, if there''s anything else you want to do, you can let me go without being tied to that."


    "Master''s dreams are my dreams too... I''ll make them come true. Because I will try to solve all the mysteries of this world."


    Girl with a slightly nosy but still bright voice as she muddles tears, lets make a smile.


    Seeing his apprentice smile, the man closes his eyes as if relieved. The girl wondered if the time had finally come to break up, and the smile she made broke down.


    "I will be born again and I will definitely go and see you one day. In an attempt to be reincarnated and my memory erased, I will not forget just my thoughts. No, I''m sure I''ll remember when I see you.... Even so, you may be stuck with another man at that time. Well, I hope you''re happy."


    "It''s okay. I''ll be able to continue the story with the master. ''Cause I''ve been waiting for you."


    There was still a few minutes of respite until the man''s life ran out, but that was the last conversation we had. Until the man''s heart stopped beating, the girl just kept hugging the man and thinking.


    That was about a thousand years ago.

 318 1

    As you enter the staff room, the teachers just say, "Are those two again" and your gaze falls down. Thinking about the sermon time that was about to begin, Shin Aizawa and Sotoku Satsushi (Daiichi Murinori) stood in front of the teacher''s seat with a low heart, although it was on the surface that they were extremely unhappy.


    "Seems to have been flashy again for a long time. You''re in trouble for that extra energy."


    Yumi Kayama (Kayamayumi), a teacher in jersey, opens her mouth in front of them. It sounds ironic if it''s just words, but the tone is serene in itself, with a smile that doesn''t even feel right.


    I cut my hair all around my shoulders and can clearly see glamorous limbs even from the top of my jersey. It is a refreshing beauty with a small face and no makeup, with drooling eyes and a thin jaw.


    "If you don''t do it thoroughly, you''ll get tangled up afterwards. I need to plant an impression on these guys that if I hand them over, they''ll think it''s bad."


    True to show no evil at all and speak pale without expression.


    "Right. Mostly they were the crumbs I was giving them from our students, and sooner or later I needed to simmer them. Now that we''re at peace, you can thank us."


    Zongde also says with a flashy look.


    True is a childhood tame that has been sagging since kindergarten, but its height is over 180 in medium two, and even a dubious truth whether there are 150 is a decomposition combo. I dyed my all-backed hair to a brown color close to my blonde hair again, and I wore my uniform sloppily, which is completely defective from the looks of it.


    "And it''s too much"


    Without breaking his calm grin, Yumi shrugged.


    The reason they were summoned was because of a fight with a certain high school defect and seven others, and the nuanced smile that they sent this to the hospital, but they didn''t even know what Zongde was saying. That was passed on to both of us.


    Makoto Aizawa and Sotoku the earth. Early in school, these two were so celebrities that there were no strangers on campus because they simmered a group of bad upper classmates who were at the time favouring their width and then fought frequently with other school defects as well.


    Especially true, there is also an impressive contrast between the gap of being tall and good-looking, yet very quick and strong, and the unusually good sophistication of Gatai for middle school students.


    "In fact, all the students are happy to hear this story. In my position as a teacher, I must praise you. Some of the other guys are fractured, right?


    "I folded it with that intention, so that would break it. Lay a pillow tree underneath and use the principle to step on it as much as you want. Don''t be disappointed if you find out it wasn''t broken."


    Whether you are reproached or praised, the truth does not flicker or arrogant.


    "Not surprisingly, it didn''t happen because of the difference in numbers and the fact that you guys are still in middle school, which made it look like self-defense. Ma, I know I can''t, so I called your mother. It''s time to come."


    True colour was the only thing that did not change her complexion to Yumi''s words that she told her with the exhalation of giving up, but she was tight inside, and imagined herself as she looked.


    "Rumor has it - they''ve come."


    The screen of the cell phone was projected into the air, Yumi told.


    The staff room door opens with the knock. Like myself, I always looked at the face of my expressionless mother and truly felt her palpitations quicken.


    "I''m sorry I bothered."


    "Yeah, I''m really sorry. Your precious holiday is ruined."


    There is no proper response to the social dictum, and the true mother, Misa Aizawa, said so in a cold and hard voice. Many of the teachers in the staff room had the word "with this child" in their brains for that parent. Its neat appearance is very similar to true, but more like the way the conversation is handled and the atmosphere.


    "Mom, I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong."


    Truth opens its mouth as if to dispel fear, or as if to control the tip.


    "Until I did what I needed to do, and nothing..."


    Misa''s fist struck her true cheek halfway through the words, and her true little body curled wide. Sotoku, who was watching beside him, swallows his saliva. I''m actually pretty freaked out. I know who my true mother is, and I don''t have the coverage not to be beaten myself up.


    "Do you know why they beat you up?


    Looking down at his son, who nods at his feet, Misa asks in a chilling voice.


    "I told you you didn''t do anything wrong, but you only did one thing wrong. That''s why you called me to school on holiday. You don''t think it''s bad for that? No, say something. Apologize for it. Even if you didn''t do anything else wrong, you wouldn''t get through without apologizing to me. Otherwise, I forgive you."


    Flirted with a hard voice, true silently lowers her head gently. Despite being the same family, I don''t really like my mother enough to constrict myself just to listen to this voice. I don''t hate it. It''s physiologically unacceptable.


    After confirming that True lowered his head, Misa turns her gaze to Yumi.


    "So? Am I also going to preach here as a guardian disqualification? I don''t mind, but it''s a waste of time, so please be concise."


    "No, that''s enough"


    Yumi smiles vaguely and exhales slightly at Misa, who speaks in a truly pale tone.


    "Is it ok now? That''s good. Okay, I think this kid will be a lot of trouble in the future, thank you. If you are called, I will do the same for the holidays, and I will beat you every time, so please don''t hesitate to call."


    With a terribly cold voice, saying words that were neither sarcastic nor serious, Misa bowed her head deeply and left the staff room without really looking.


    "You''re gonna do terrible things."


    "Even that one came true. Pretty much."


    True answered Yumi, who spoke out with the intention of caring. I seriously think so, not sarcasm.


    Until just about two years ago, the truth didn''t open my heart to my mother at all. Because the truth kept denying what it was going to do.


    When the truth I give revealed my crying, anger, and emotions, it took me to suppress them thoroughly with violence and cursing.


    The act of children showing childhood was a substitute for Misa''s seizures, and so she continued to do so long before going to kindergarten. As a result, the truth was that I couldn''t put my emotions on the table, but on the other hand, I was feeling twice as much.


    Something happened two years ago prompted them to reconcile, and Misa admitted her mistake and truly apologized.


    After that, they are in a state of communicating with each other by hand exploration, even though they are squeezing each other.


    "Look at that now, I didn''t think I wanted to call your parents either, so don''t do anything like call me anymore. I wouldn''t be able to say..."


    "If you don''t like it, don''t call me no matter what I do. That would be better for me."


    Yumi was a gentle smile that felt like she couldn''t help it, but the truth only stuck with an unscrupulous attitude.

 319 2.

    "Why am I the only parent called?" Zongdeok was in trouble with me. "


    Back in the classroom, the truth of sitting on top of the lecture spoke of dissatisfaction.


    "You did twice as many as I did. Most importantly, I''m not impotent enough to chase you down and get you hurt."


    Zongde teases me with a slight laugh.


    "Ouilla, I really don''t think you''ve done anything wrong. I just exorcised the bad guys, and I know I don''t beat them up except for the real bad guys."


    Followers with a slightly higher voice were a student named Hitoshi Tanyo, who has been following me since kindergarten with Truth and Sotoku.


    He has mild mental retardation, with his eyes open tightly and his mouth always half-opened and grinning slightly. But academic achievement itself is fine. It''s called Savan''s syndrome, and memory computation is very good.


    However, there are places where the sense of common sense is quite uneven and the mental age is quite young.


    Normally, the good friends separate classes from each other, but in elementary and middle school, they always tried to make a convenience for Jen to make Jen, Sotoku and True a class together. There is a strong appeal by Jen''s mother, and the teacher''s idea that it would be easier to deal with something if it happened.


    If we keep it in the same class as True and Sotoku at least, Jen won''t be the target of bullying.


    "Next time Oyla tells her true mom. The truth is, it''s not bad."


    "Make sure you don''t do that extra thing. unnecessarily twisted"


    I asked Jen, who I really intend to, for the truth.


    "I don''t know what it means to be twisted... twisted. I know what you mean. Maybe that means extra, right?


    "I guess that means it''s gonna be Gdagda"


    It was Zongde who answered Jen''s question.


    "Oh, I see. You mean you''ll be like my mom. That''s troublesome."


    Jen wears his best arm and makes a difficult expression with his face on his face.


    "Don''t feel so misrepresented. Gudagda is a state of being, not a person."


    "I don''t know if it''s that hard to say, Oyla."


    Truth seriously explained it, but Jen said so with a nagging laugh, so the truth is think of yourself sighing in your head and don''t touch it any more.


    Let''s all go karaoke.


    Jen lifts her arms with exasperation.


    "You just went yesterday. I went there yesterday."


    Sotoku, who doesn''t really like to sing, goes in disgustingly.


    "Every day... I go every day. Yikes. Ouilla, better song, ''cause I''m gonna be a singer and detective in the future."


    Jen, stretching his arms to the side and punching them up and down, proclaims with joy.


    "I''ve told you many times. Because - I can''t. Either way."


    "Awww... then you''ll be a good detective on the song as well as the singer -"


    Zongde tells me that Jen compromises with a complicated face. Several female students who were listening to that interaction on the side are laughing at the dullness.


    "If karaoke''s no good, I''m gonna go to the broadcast room and sing it now."


    "Don''t. We''re almost in class."


    Sotoku grabs Jen''s arm trying to jump out of the classroom.


    "Not bad, Tanyo, if you sing to me."


    A female student who was on her side stood up irresponsibly. She was a woman named Reiko Kikuchi.


    Definitely the most beautiful girl in the class and few boys students secretly have thoughts. Slightly skinny, but with an adult appearance, tall and sluggish legs. She looks like an intelligent, beautiful girl in a calm mood if she keeps her mouth shut, but she''s actually an active girl with tea eyes.


    "I don''t think there are many people expecting your song, Tanyo."


    "Look, Mr. Kikuchi has told me, and I''m coming to Oira."


    Jen frequently plays Broadcasting Room Jack and performs his songs on campus broadcasts. Jen is a very good singer and beauty bearer who listens well enough, so few students are offended.


    Few people dislike Jen in the first place. It is very bright and nostalgic and gentle in character, so it is greatly seen even where it is somewhat rampant.


    "Say something extra and don''t burn it."


    But Sotoku won''t let go of his hand. Leaving Jen''s rampage alone, he gets angry because he is certified as Jen''s go-to man and true.


    "Huh. Oh, yeah. This is very confidential information."


    In anticipation of Reiko''s departure, he suddenly whispers and invites her to face true and sophisticated, Jen with one hand in his mouth.


    "Rumor has it that Oyla likes the truth, Kikuchi-san."


    "Well, this guy''s already dating a kid."


    A virtue that abominably throws up and throws up.


    "He''s got the worst personality and he seems hot if only he had a little one but his face"


    "I don''t think I''m as hot as I say."


    If true it was only the face, it was at the highest level in school, but due to the low tall and poor bare lines, the overall rating was parted, and I truly knew that.


    "Whose what sucks about being hot?


    Reiko comes back and speaks up. It seems that only Jen gave his name or a fragmented dialogue got to his ear.


    "I was just talking about this guy, not you. Or did you think it was about you? You''re over-conscious."


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to."


    Seems like Zongde''s words were a star, a blatantly nosy Reiko.


    "Kikuchi will go karaoke with you next time - You want to go, right? True and"


    "No, why am I naming you Aizawa..."


    Jen invites me with an innocent smile, and Reiko openly blushes.


    "Wow, Kikuchi-san, your face is red"


    "Grunt..."


    Jen pointed that out to me like I was going after him, holding my fist and being somewhat of a courtesan.


    (Shit...... what the fuck are they talking about for fun with Kikuchi when they''re bad and Ikenuma minutes)


    No one in the class noticed that there were students who looked forward to seeing the four of them faraway.


    The student''s name is Kenichi Umegamiya. I don''t have a single friend in my class. Few students even care about him. I always read books and no one has ever seen me talking except when I was named by a teacher in class.


    A being that can''t be distracted from anyone. The most irrelevant being in the world. Toichi credits himself with that. I recognize myself as the bottom line being, living in despair. I can''t open my heart to anyone and I can''t talk to them. I can''t believe the existence of a person.


    While I believed in myself as the bottom line, Toichi also looked down on others. Everyone in the world and he can''t help but look like a fool.


    But such a total of love sprouts. It''s Reiko Kikuchi at the end of his gaze.


    (Abominable...... Kikuchi and those guys have been talking a lot lately, but how come? I don''t think so, but rumors say Kikuchi cares about Aizawa''s guy, I guess it''s not true...)


    Pretend to be reading a book, take only your eyes out of its edge, and alternate between Reiko and True Two Totals One. A total of one of the frivolous appearances that we both admit to each other was causing jealousy and hatred every day for the truth, a beautiful boy as white as painted.


    (Damn, I guess that guy is in easy mode of life where he just goes with his face and gets everything he wants without any worries ahead. It''s bad for you. I''ve always known I''d be in hard mode in my life because of my dark roots and my clumsiness. Damn it, dammit, be cursed. Something unfortunate happened to this. Accident. Die, die)


    Pretending to read the book, Toichi sends a curse full of power. A year ago, Totally One hated and hated the existence of defects because of the experience that had been given to a defective group that was now three years old.


    Most of all, the bad grub was sent to the hospital by Truth and Sovereignty, and henceforth, there was no such thing as a scapegoat or fig. Therefore, Truth and Sovereignty belong to the benefactor for Toshi, but Toshi does not want to accept the fact while knowing it. I see it as equally the object of hatred.


    Vain on the way back to reading. The book you''re reading is a common light novel. The contents of being smudged by the fact that no matter what you do, the protagonist is summoned by another world to gain strength, works great to save the pinch of the world, and is held away with great admiration by the people around him.


    When I read these books, Toichi feels free from unpleasant reality, but at the same time becomes thirsty.


    I was wondering if the crappy reality would happen the same way in the book. No, he said it should happen, and it should happen. I wonder what would be wrong if I should get awesome power myself and be recognized and praised by people and fall in love with a beautiful girl.

 320 3

    Kenichi Umegamiya''s most hateful time has arrived.


    Physical education classes - that''s super unequal time. Only those born with excellent motor nerves and strength immerse themselves in superiority, and those inferior show their incompetence in front of large numbers with total misery, time to cloud.


    Doing this in school education is incredible in itself. I just think of it as a gift of malice. I even wonder if I''m doing this to stain my spirit with the misery and complexity of inequality.


    "Yes, next. Umemu and Aizawa"


    Yumi Kayama, who holds the first class and teacher of physical education, is called to his name. Yumi Kaiichi rises up with dark thoughts and heads to hang himself on an iron bar.


    (Why are you calling my name with Aizawa again...)


    Toichi doesn''t hate this teacher. On the contrary, I had the impression of being a good teacher because he also cares a lot about discreet root darkness students like himself, but I can''t help but curse him this time around.


    Metichi reaches out to the iron bars and exposes himself to the unusual ugliness of just hanging out. I try to lift my body over the iron bars with force on my arms in a desperate phase, but it doesn''t even tingle.


    Meanwhile, on the side, the truth is trying to show off the big wheels.


    "This is Aizawa, who did such an extra thing?"


    Yumi, who smiles and beware.


    Toichi was full of regrets as he looked sideways at the truth.


    Yourself just hanging on an iron rod in a desperate shape and a little one showing off his spare and physical elite appearance. It fills the class with inferiority and humiliation, aware that it will be reflected in the students of the class as a sarcastic and hilarious structure. I think I must be mocking myself at the bottom of my belly, toothpicking.


    In fact, most of the students were sympathetic to such a blatant combination of Toichi, but Toichi, a chunk of the complex, did not even think he was sympathetic, etc. On the contrary, they decide that they must be making fun of themselves and others in their bellies.


    It was Jen''s turn after True and Kenichi had finished.


    "Uh-oh."


    It was Jen who rose to the top of the iron bars.


    "Boo-hoo!


    Strike your jaw hard against the iron rod as you lower, and fall.


    "Hey, you okay? Tanyo."


    "Oh, my God."


    Jen with his buttocks, cutting his jaw and spraying blood but lovingly laughing.


    "Looks like his parents are coming. Take him to the earth, to the infirmary."


    Yumi laughs bitterly when she sees Injured Jen.


    "Hey, Aizawa."


    After the gym class, True was called to rest by Yumi.


    "There''s a rumor that you were walking with a girl outside of school."


    "Is that something wrong?


    Inquire without denying. Of course I have an idea. I have someone I''m dating, and I''m guessing someone in my students saw that.


    "Not bad, but don''t worry about it. You''re not our student, are you? Is he in middle school? Or are you in high school? What kind of a kid is that?


    "No..."


    To be honest, I don''t really know who they are. At my age, I''m not so different from myself. Though it looked about one or two up.


    Sometimes true is an out-of-the-box personality, but more than that, he felt a mysterious impression from his opponent that he didn''t care about the age of appearance or what school students he was in. I''m not even willing to ask them what their qualities are.


    "I''m worried you might have caught on to a bad woman. And I wonder how far we''ve gone."


    "No sardines can interfere with that."


    Relax, True turns his back on Yumi.


    "Don''t even ask if you don''t mind. I imagine you''re already doing this."


    Soon Yumi, approaching just behind her true, strangles the true from behind with wings and presses her chest against her back, gently rubbing her groin with her hands.


    Truth ran with astonishment into Yumi''s behavior, which I had not expected at all.


    Shake off Yumi''s light restraint and look back. Yumi smiles at her mouth and sits calmly.


    "What..."


    True to make me feel pulled.


    "It''s a joke. If that''s how you react, you''re still a virgin."


    Yumi on her way to the school building. I felt like I was overdoing it, even though it was a joke. I doubt Yumi''s nerves if anyone sees him, and what he''s going to do if it''s also reported to PTA.


    True palpitations were speeding up because of an overly sudden sexual approach, but emotions resembling disgust are stronger than joy, confusion or excitement.


    Even when a beautiful teacher did something horny, she wasn''t as excited or excited as a porn cartoon. For some reason, the rejection was better first. I don''t even know for myself how such a rejection came about.


    Fifth hour class.


    True, Zongde and Jen had escaped and wandered on the roof because it was a teacher class they didn''t like.


    "Hey, I''m telling you to stop smoking. If they see you as bad, they''ll treat you and me as bad."


    True to control the Sovereign Virtues who tried to light tobacco.


    "Classes, fights, all the time. You''re bad."


    "No. Bad is half the person who wears it without dyeing his hair or wearing it in uniform, bullies the weak, wigs it, sprinkles it with cigarettes. I''m not. Oh, I''m sorry to be in the same line."


    True to seriously disagree with teasing sophistication.


    "Look, look, I picked up a porn book in the school dumpster."


    Jen took a sneezy porn book out of her bag and showed it to them in front of them.


    "Is this the kind of guy you bring to school? Sounds used and dirty, huh?


    Face to face Sotoku.


    "What do you mean, used?


    To Jen, who asks innocently, Zongde gets stuck in words.


    You mean you didn''t use that porn book or something?


    True to answer lightly.


    "What do you mean, wet?


    Jen, who can be exposed to further questioning pursuits.


    "Masturbation. So-called masturbation. You''ve already learned that in health and physical education. I mean, Jen''s horny. You''ve never imagined it?


    "None. I don''t know."


    On the contrary, Jen replies softly with a smile, even though he is truly questioned.


    "Are you all dreamers"


    True to think of myself admiring in my head.


    "There can''t be just Dream Sperm or something. I would do it about once every two days - normal."


    Zongde penetrates.


    "Once every two days..."


    True revealed a rare expression. I can''t be surprised or surprised, that''s the face.


    "Huh? Huh? Did I say something crazy? A lot?"


    It''s a dialogue I said without any concern, but the truth seems to be pulling, so I get anxious about Sotoku.


    "No, nothing... not a lot every two days"


    True to my heart that I''m glad I didn''t say how many times I am first. If it''s often every two days, I wonder what I am doing four times a day.


    (I guess I''m unusual... No, I''m feeling it lightly)


    It is true that I have always wondered and worried that I may be quite sexually stronger than a normal human being. In time, there is also a noisy and nervous side to erotic preferences. I wonder if Yumi''s sexual harassment behavior earlier was due to the lack of sexual excitement at all.


    "What kind of occassion is that? Big tits? I like slender legs."


    "That''s a bit of a talk..."


    True to cloud your mouth at Zongde''s inquiry.


    Again, it''s hard to tell people, but the porn genre that truly favors the most was rape. I know by reason that it''s the worst preference I''ve ever seen myself, but when I see a woman who hates me being forced to put together by a man, it''s like the sex she was born with, my heart really tempers me intensely.


    Of course I don''t really want to. It''s only fiction, it''s just paranoia.


    You are attacked by intense disgust after processing your sexuality with those images or videos, or with paranoia. Especially within paranoia, it''s all the time to occassion her now dating, and then even vomit instead of disgust. Troubled sexuality troubles me myself.


    "Oh, my God, why don''t you just let me talk horny about myself?"


    Zongde makes his mouth shut.


    "I guess I said it myself..."


    "I told you, if you don''t tell me, I''m the only clown."


    "I''m sure the truth is so much more erotic than Zongde, I don''t think I can tell you -"


    Suddenly Jen pointed out that the starred truth is gibberish.


    "Oh, is that what this is all about"


    Sotoku laughing at it.


    "Truth is, you can always be horny."


    Jen, who sings funny songs, truly poked lightly.

 321 4.

    After school, while the matter of oversexuality remained out of my mind, True broke up with Zongdeok and the others and headed to the perfect town pleasure district on his own.


    (I wonder from what to how unusual I am made? He''s short, he fights fast, he doesn''t take classes seriously, he seems a lot more horny than people, he has a strange hobby for that porn, he writes no tests, he puts it out on blank...)


    I am irritated by my inferiority, thinking of my faults and poor bare lines. I also felt that there were more personality problems than there were inherent shortcomings, but in any case it seems to be very uneven with normal.


    (For normal adults... I wonder if I can be. Maybe you can''t live a normal life. I don''t know what a below normal life is, but it would be something extraordinary. You know, if you suck, you''re gonna be a nite or a criminal... no, I don''t think that''s it)


    Walking worried about the future, he came to his destination at some point. In front of Candoville. The person you were looking for there was sitting on an open cafe bench in front of the building.


    "You''re always ahead. Snow Oka is."


    Speak from the true.


    A black t-shirt printed with a picture of a zombie with a guitar stuck in his head spitting green liquid out of his mouth, and a girl with white shorts and a long white coat with a hem that is likely to reach his feet, looks up to the truth with bright red eyes and smiles.


    "Well, I don''t keep people waiting as long as I can, so hey."


    dating and still shallow in the sun, she said with a comfortable bouncing voice in her ear.


    Whenever you can stare with those compelling brilliant eyes, whenever you hear that voice, your true heart is healed and filled with sweet and sour thoughts.


    The girl''s name was Junko Yukioka. True is a friend I met in the library a few months ago.


    I saw it every time I went to the library, it was called an exotic and mysterious atmosphere with good appearance, everything was a true preference, I was becoming aware every time I saw it, but I was called from the other side, and every time I met him in the library, I started talking.


    Truth completely attracted me to that beautiful girl, who was loving, expressive and interesting in her conversation, and she began to confess and date from the true.


    "Tired, I''m calling you too, okay? I''m in the bathroom right now."


    "Already called it in, don''t you think? I can''t say no."


    It''s obvious if you take it for granted, but I want to enjoy the date alone. But if the circumstances of the person called Junko''s tiredness are the only circumstances, and there is no choice but to occasionally become three, it is true that we are breaking it off. Besides, I don''t really hate being tired.


    "Haha, sorry. Because he seemed to be doing well today. Hey. I don''t even want you to see me outside."


    Junko makes you laugh without giving in. Truth is, I loved seeing this smile. Burn it in the back of your brain, enough to come into your dreams frequently.


    "Aizawa-san, you always seem to be home early, but you''re not in a club or anything?


    "Oh, it''s Homecoming."


    While sitting in my seat and answering that question, I still wonder if it would be normal for me to work at the club.


    "Hmm. You seem pretty good at exercising, and if you go into that part of the system and work hard, I guess you can take it under the sky. Sniper section, Command Sambo section."


    "I don''t think there is such a department in middle school. No, there may be some schools."


    "That''s it. Well, I''ve never been to middle school or anything, so I wasn''t sure. I mean, I''ve only been to college."


    True to stick it in my mouth without saying what kind of education it is. Before that, Junko didn''t look so different from herself, but she didn''t feel uncomfortable about being told that she had gone to college.


    Because I have a strong sense of talking to someone much older than me, although I can also see a lot of uneven feelings with regular people from the conversations I usually have.


    Yumi reminds me of how elegance was conjectured. Not that I''ve ever thought about it, but honestly, I pretend I don''t think I need to think deeply.


    There are a lot of mysteries about the age of appearance and the number of inappropriate words and actions, the red eyes, the relationship with the boy who always looks white for some reason, the tiredness that comes with him occasionally, etc., but True enjoyed Junko''s mysteriousness the other way around.


    "Ah... duh, thanks..."


    It takes a nasty voice. Seeing, the blonde eyed boy looked terribly frightened and saw the truth. Nothing. I''m not frightened of the truth. Junko has told me that I don''t like going out of the house per se, and I always reacted like this when I met her.


    The boy''s name is Shizuno Rei. According to Junko, it''s like the family he lives with, and he''s feeling wounded and drawn to his heart, but he''s getting a little better because he seems to be really fond of him, so he wants me to deal with him. Like Junko, he has many mysterious parts.


    "Hey."


    True to return a short greeting. Tired smiled tiny as she lit up, deliberately leaning over the chair and sitting right next to her true. Seeing it, True and Junko solidify for a few seconds and the conversation stops.


    Truth is, I didn''t hate this tired boy, but to be honest, there were a lot of things I thought were troublesome. I''m timid, so I have to worry about the words, and I think I''m going to give it a rough gesture as soon as possible.


    Most importantly, sometimes I hold my true hand in public, and sometimes it''s tight to hold me when it''s bad. Then he''s erect, and he openly pushes it against his true body. Obviously he''s the owner of that kind of sexuality, but he can''t even be evil in front of Junko.


    For a while, True enjoyed casual daily conversations with Junko. Tired all the time, but even if you don''t talk, the atmosphere conveys that you seem to enjoy just being with the Truths.


    "Now I was wondering if you could invite me on a date from Aizawa. I asked her out a month ago. Besides, it got dusty along the way."


    "Isn''t it like you''re always on a date?


    "Mm-hmm... not that kind of date where you just talk and walk around like this in a short time..."


    "Going to the cinema, going to the amusement park, going on a solid date"


    The last time Junko invited me, I ended up having a great time, even though I went from the middle of nowhere to a specialty peer magazine store and suspected Junko was from that side of the spectrum, with an imitative date about touring a used city bookstore.


    Now when it''s my turn to escort, I get nervous and worried. Junko''s preferences also seem special, and everyone has no idea what kind of date plan would satisfy them.


    "Then next Saturday - that''s the day after tomorrow. Oh, and I''d like to see Snow Oka in her normal outfit."


    To a true request, Junko''s smile turns into something tight.


    "Ko, this is my normal. Hmm... white coat, can''t you? Then... I''ll try to take my white coat off just before you."


    "Is that enough to require effort?


    ''Cause it''s been this way for over a hundred and fifty years. Come on.


    "Ha..."


    He says he has been alive for over a thousand years and says something on him. I don''t really believe in boulders, but I don''t even think Junko is as old as he looks. It''s a mystery around here, but I don''t even get too aggressive into it.


    "Not Long Sleeve Hot?


    "It''s hot, but I''m used to it. Sometimes I don''t want to arm myself in public."


    I wondered why I didn''t want to get my arms out, but I also wondered if I would step on an extra mine due to a physical problem, so don''t say anything.


    (There''s more to think about again.)


    The oversexuality thing, the troubles I''ve been worried about from day to day, plus the next date. It''s true that I hate to think and worry about it, but it''s all a problem that I can''t help but worry about.

 322 5

    When I got home, the truth was I was searching all over the internet and deciding what to do with my date course the day after tomorrow.


    (He did say he loved the specials, and this might be a good idea)


    Luckily, the day after tomorrow, I learn that there will be a special hero show of squad objects at Euthanasia City Civic Stadium, and truly think of myself laughing in my heart.


    After that, I will search several stores in Euthanasia City and pick up a few that Junko is likely to be happy with.


    (Since I have to think about time, do I have to also consider the order of turning and the distance to walk? I mean, are all the men and women in the world such hassles that you think about it every time in advance and you''re on a date?


    The truth about the originally out-of-the-box nature is that whenever I go on a date, I wonder if I can plan for this in advance.


    (Or am I just being too temperamental? It''s a lot more mess, I guess I should just keep it where the point is)


    When I look at myself from an objective point of view, I truly think that it might be tremendously funny.


    In the meantime, I put together an appointment, and now I peek at the anonymous bulletin board. It''s a place I''ve been curious to see for a long time, a board of eighteen banned themes that terribly opens up threads about masturbating.


    I have never seen an anonymous bulletin board or question site online. It was true, but I am hesitant to discuss this in real life, and I have been worried about it for a long time, so I thought it might be helpful writing.


    The tone was rough, but it was a surprisingly serious place with lots of narrative grass, so I read it really well. But I don''t see any information that might help me. At your age, how many times do you masturbate because of your sexual preferences? Am I abnormal? There''s no writing to compare them to.


    (Let''s write it down and ask)


    If it was someone who was anonymous and didn''t even know his face, I expected someone friendly to do it for me.


    ''I masturbate four times a day. I can''t contain my libido......''


    (This kind of sentence is also tight)


    Even so, it was decided once, so I pushed the writing of the text without precipitation.


    ''Too much. We''re breaking tech. You know what? Screw you.''


    ''It''s no big deal. I used to be about the same. "


    ''I don''t think you need to worry. But if you do that, you''ll lose strength and drowsiness.''


    "Neat? When are you doing that much?"


    Less to the last question, even as he returns with all sorts of answers and confusion.


    "I''m a student. Secondary school sophomore. When I wake up in the morning, when I go home, in the bath, before I go to bed, it''s a cycle."


    Answer honestly, update in a few minutes and ask for a reaction -


    ''Too much. A monkey. It''s a story. This abnormal lust.''


    ''It''s no big deal. When I was a student, I was like that. "


    ''If you can''t contain it, you won''t have a choice. It''s an assortment I want to do. It''s just that it''s forbidden here for 18 years.''


    "Are you a virgin student? Do you have a kid you like?


    Of all the answers I''ve given back, I''ll just wrestle with the last question again.


    "I''m here. Some kids are dating, but it''s still about the same time I took a date and shook my hand ''


    Shortly after I honestly wrote that down, the slate''s air changed.


    "Mr.. Tsumane-neta ''


    "Die, not Mr."


    "You should get her pregnant soon."


    "I took him seriously and I lost him"


    "What is this... why do I have to be so slapped?"


    The unexpected reaction returned and I whined in my voice and gently closed the thread as I thought of my uninterrupted facial face.


    When True was writing on the net, Kenichi Umegamiya also opened the net and repeatedly wrote.


    Total One is open as a substitute for the so-called back-of-school site, and the content he writes is almost determined in one. True slander of Aizawa.


    "Aizawa, do a big spin with iron bars and turn him on. Really annoying ''


    It''s a bulletin board with ID, so every time I write it, I change the ID with a proxy tool and pretend to be someone else.


    "Oh, I thought so too, w I guess I''m going to be getting attention with that, stupid round w"


    Every time I write, I get a sloppy, thin laugh in my mouth. This was a really happy moment. Strange feeling, but I could taste something like victory. I hate it. It''s such a pseudo-sensation, like I could really win overwhelmingly over Aizawa.


    "This guy again"


    "Now it looks like you''re changing your ID and swinging someone else."


    ''You''re going to make it look like you''re not doing it alone, and you''re desperate. I hate everyone about Aizawa. To make you think it''s okay. No, because I want to assume it myself.''


    ''You''re always repeating the same words. The styles go hand in hand. I''m vocabulary poor, and I knew this guy was the same guy. It''s really pathetic that they''re spotting that, but they''re not trying to admit it''


    After a while, my response to writing to Total One continues to return. I distorted my face to anger because it was just a negative sentence for my writing as usual, but I immediately re-distracted myself and wrote the same sentence as usual.


    "Aizawa Himself B w I changed ID and thank you for your hard work."


    Now I was satisfied with the feeling of complete victory. As long as you write this down, your victory is no longer wavering. You decide that, and if you assume that, you win.


    On the other hand, the hater Makoto Aizawa was eating total skan by revealing his concerns about masturbation just then, and there is no reason to know.


    As a matter of fact, I had never seen anyone speak ill of Makoto Aizawa other than myself. On the contrary, it''s petty to take out other school defects. However, the writing of praise begins to catch my eye.


    All of that suppressed frustration by thinking it was a real selfie, but to be honest, I get anxious. The truth is - no, I was wondering if I was the only one in my class who really hated Makoto Aizawa and the others liked him.


    And if that concern is true rather than a concern, and you find out that you are the one who is beating Aizawa... you won''t be able to go to school for sure. Transfer or pull?


    Futoichi flashed. If you''re the only one who hates you, then you can set up to hate the others.


    "If you say so, I''ve heard rumors that you''ve been crabbing at other students at Aizawa."


    ''Are you serious? He''s a good guy at this school. For what he was popular with, was he rounding out his nature in the margins? I knew it was a bad idea.''


    "I heard rumors I ate a woman and got her pregnant."


    If no one hates the truth about Aizawa except myself, then you can pretend to be more than one person and fabricate bad rumors. That way I hate the people I never hated before.


    Perfect.


    Kaiichi, who believes and does not doubt that his plan will succeed, completes the fabricated writing as usual, then waits for a reaction.


    "Oh, the usual guy finally started making it up."


    ''Are you really not going to find out about this? Are you seriously stupid?


    ''You''ve been cornered and lost your mind. No, did the original weird get even worse? I hope you don''t have to commit a real crime. "


    (Holy shit, why are you doing this!


    Even though he was quickly spotted and turned into a phase of anger, waking up hysteria and tapping his desk with a donkey...


    (Ok, these guys are all true Aizawa selfies. Must be)


    He relied on the same way of thinking as usual and succeeded in calming down.

 323 6.

    Kenichi Umegamiya, who has no friends, usually crushes them in reading to distract them from their free time and loneliness during school holidays.


    No one speaks to the total number one person reading a book alone. Because of the release of an aura that is difficult to come close to from Total-I, the aura has occurred because Total-I rejects the others.


    Though Toichi assumes he is inferior to anyone else in the world, he also looks down on all but himself as foolish. It is therefore incompatible. Incompatible. The world of fantasy in the book is the only place to rest. And then about the internet.


    "You, don''t you always miss me?


    During the lunch break, such a speaker appeared. The earth is a virtue.


    Toichi suddenly thought his heart would burst, and he accidentally took a reaction that he didn''t even know what he was doing: closing the book he was reading reflexively and holding it in his chest.


    "What are you always reading? Let me see your book."


    The appearance is nothing but a complete defect, and Gatai does not refuse the demands of a good Sotoku, and Kaiichi whispers a snack and a book.


    "Something''s full of illustrations. A guy named Lanobe? Besides, if the painting does, it''s that one. True, you like this, don''t you? You''ve loved books ever since you were a kid."


    "Oh, I''m a little loud for Lanobe."


    He was a true storyteller who was a little far away, but the truth reacted unexpectedly, and Toichi was astonished. I never thought this guy, who hates me, would have the same taste as me.


    "I can''t do this. I''ve read a bit about it in the past, but the content is painful. I don''t even think it''s funny."


    "Why not? Fantasy and SF are hilarious. The general novel just depicts the real thing as it is, but I much prefer it that way because it''s written with an expanded imagination to the point that SF and fantasy can''t be real."


    I assure you, Toichi gives a drink in his heart that he has said well.


    From the truth, I have the sentiment that reality is boring while being intensely anxious about my reality and future. Therefore, there was also the nuance of escape, and I also preferred those novels. Together, that point is similar.


    "It''s a little bit like why you come boiling over with a beautiful girl straw around an impossible man, conveniently getting awesome psychic powers and unbindingly chia hoya, or straight writing about a realistically unlikely desire without hineri... And then, for some reason, saving the world is middle school or high school. I don''t know. Even if you don''t save the world, you can''t have a killer with great powers in his teens. Feel like a kid''s paranoid round? No, because I''m a child to read, I''ve adapted it to my needs. I mean, do you feel like a child deceiver?"


    It was Jin-ichi, who had been mostly deprived of his book by Zong-deok, but when he heard Zong-deok''s criticism, he felt a dos black flame erupt in his heart.


    "We''re talking about some teenage killers actually on the back street. Besides, in conflict zones around the world, there''s no such thing as a child soldier. Back in the day, you''re fifteen years old, and you look great, but in a peaceful country, you look at it from the perspective of being trapped in a peaceful image."


    True says back, Zongde gets stuck in words. That''s right. Totally one I support in my heart telling him to say more.


    "Later, what''s wrong with Harlem stuff in Lanobe? That''s a common development in comics, and as one of my promises, I accept it like the air, but I... That''s not what I''m gonna give you."


    To the true question, I wave Zongde Hakabushi.


    "No, it''s fine to come by full of girls like a harem. I know guys with hot elements are hot. But what reason is there for the next woman to come to a man with no charm at all?"


    "Oh, that''s certainly true. If it''s a man like me who''s trying to hone himself, it''s natural for a woman to come over and fall in love. I understand that logic."


    But lightly disputed and nodding true.


    (I knew this guy was my enemy!


    True to make complacent remarks about this, which I give you in tune with Zongde. As a result, a total of one anger and hatred recruits extra.


    "Wow, you can fall in love, naturally."


    Jen Tanyo, who heard of it, suppresses his face and turns it into a tea.


    "Did you try anything? It''s more than a crowd, it''s just your face, your motor nerves and your strength. And none of them make any particular effort. I''m not studying at all, and I''m not in a club."


    Besides, he''s too short.


    "Hmm, you two are fighting and selling to me? Before then, when you make fun of Lanobe, you can accept that he''s fighting and selling."


    True enters a state of battle, and Zongde also faces True with a total of one book.


    "Or give it back..."


    Fighting with the book here, I don''t think it can be broken, trembling with fear, but trying to get on with it and grab the book Sotoku will have in his hands.


    "Hey, earth, bullying isn''t good."


    and note in a gentle tone that Reiko Kikuchi came there.


    From the totality of what I had originally fallen in love with Reiko, what she had come to help at this time was so impactful that it equated to the descent of the Goddess.


    "You think it''s bullying? Don''t listen to me. That''s a statement."


    Yumi Kayama, who served there, also came. Turn your gaze to a few people in your class. Noticing that gaze and hating more than anything else to stand out, Metichi gets reflexively depressed.


    "I don''t know about bullying you. I guess this doesn''t look like bullying much. I''ve never been a bully before."


    (Yes, you''re bullying me. Make fun of my hobby!


    To Zongde''s objection, a total of one teeth whilst nagging.


    "You beat me up a lot and bullied me."


    And, true.


    "I''m really beating you up about Zong Deok, and Zong Deok is really bullied -"


    Jen smiles into me, and the truth gets stuck in words.


    "Tanyo, that''s not what I call bullying. It''s called fighting."


    "I know."


    Jen says strangely to Yumi, who seriously explains it.


    "Sorry Doctor, bullying just said a little over the top. Look, the earth, I forgot that you have Ume Miyagi''s book, because I was about to fight with Aizawa."


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    Reiko points me out, and Sotoku finally realizes he''s holding the book, apologizes badly for being determined, and returns the book to the first total.


    "I knew you guys weren''t supposed to bully me, but I was wondering if you all misunderstood, I came to check it out."


    Yumi smiles with her hands on her hips.


    "Truth is, I don''t bully people. It''s not a bully''s face. I won''t bully Zongde either. You look like a bully, but you don''t."


    Hey, what kind of discrimination is that?


    Sotoku, who receives Jen''s words and becomes a flashy face.


    "It would be a matter of face, or identity or appearance. If you stop dyeing your hair, we''ll work it out."


    Yumi also says with the nuances of educational instruction.


    "Actually, whatever the ferocity of the contents, he''s only getting the look. I can''t look like this again, so you can keep going."


    The words of Zongde were wholeheartedly agreed. Hate Aizawa Makoto happens to be born with a good face


    He said he was born but is only gaining from it.


    (Shit, I was just unlucky. If only I wasn''t unlucky to be born... if I had a better face, a better home environment, and if I only blessed with the talent and spiritual strength to strive for... no, if I was as special a force as the protagonist in the book... Shit, you''ll never know how I feel, how sorry I am for this guy......)


    A total of one that stares at the truth and bites the teeth.


    "Truly, I''m not tall enough to be heartless, but there''s a big downside."


    "He''ll say enough in front of me..."


    "Aizawa, your short, I don''t care. I''d rather be pretty."


    Faces where no one notices a total of one that truly pours a hateful gaze and entertains into a conversation.


    No, only one person on the spot noticed a total of one hateful gaze and had a strong interest in a total of one hateful. The fact that the person''s eyes were on him greatly changed the fate of the first total.

 324 7

    After school, the truth of the homecoming department, as usual, was to leave school just now with Zongde and Jen, but on his way home to the bathroom alone, he was called out to aim. No, I guess I was actually after the opportunity to be alone, the truth is later.


    "Aizawa, do you remember me? We were together a year ago, just Rough Sawa."


    "I remember."


    Before true, two of his classmates and a former classmate football player stood. Former classmates remembered because the attendance number was right behind them, but I don''t remember having much conversation.


    I know that the other one is a classmate, but I didn''t remember his name just because I knew his face.


    "I was wondering if you could join the football club. You could be a regular, and I think you could be our fighter."


    Since only physical education classes are taken seriously, it is well known that True is an excellent motor nerve and excellent physical strength. This isn''t the first time I''ve been scouted by an athletic section either.


    "I don''t have motor nerves because of this, and I''m not with those bad people, in soccer -"


    "Oh, stupid. What are you talking about?"


    Unexpectedly, an unknown classmate reprimands the rudeness spoken by a former classmate named Arasawa.


    "I refuse to put such a person in a light-hearted way. Zongde is definitely bad, stupid, single cell, stupid, bad, stupid, but he''s been dating a long time, he''s not a bad guy, and he doesn''t feel good about being set up. Same with Jen."


    "Ahhh... Souma..."


    It was rough on my head as if it were a bad decision, but the truth is I didn''t try to work with them any further, and I just head up the stairs to get outside the school building where Sotoku and Jen would be waiting.


    but where he bent over the corner and stepped into the stairs, two people, Sotoku and Jen, grinning slightly, waited for the truth. I imagine myself sighing in my head knowing truly that I would have been heard talking to the football players today just by looking at their faces.


    "Were you being asked? That''s embarrassing."


    "I asked. If you were listening, it would be embarrassing. But why did you say stupid and bad twice? Is that important?


    A nonchalant smiling sodeity.


    "I don''t know what it is, but I know that True has covered Zongde- And the fool said it three times."


    "You''re a set, too."


    Correct Jen''s words, and truly look up to Zongde.


    "But the truth is, you''re the reason they say that. It''s your fault."


    It was true to slap hatred at both the lights, but Zongdeok sees through it and remains gloomy.


    "You''re bad, too."


    "That''s why I told you yesterday. Defective is a guy who fights, looks like he has bad hair or clothes, doesn''t follow school rules, or is a bad guy. I only fit two of them, so it''s safe to spare."


    "At the point where you have the expression Safe, you admit that you have bad attributes and that other people see you like that."


    "Yes, they do. I don''t know, but I think the truth is bad. But I can be the protagonist of comics, it''s a good defect."


    Jen to follow while in tune with Zongde. You can suffer from a disorder, but also take good care of it in detail. Although there are often difficulties in following up and caring for the way it is.


    "Oh, good. Haven''t been home yet."


    And there Reiko ran up from the bottom of the stairs and spoke with some breath.


    "Oh, my God. Jen, your mother''s getting into the staff room again."


    "Yeah. Eh."


    Jen becomes an unpleasant face, such as bored at the bottom of her heart, and raises an unpleasant voice.


    "Not again..."


    Sotoku shrugs his shoulders with a smile on his face. To any triviality, she immediately rides upside down and puts her anger on, a super-protective Jen mother. Since kindergarten, it''s a sight I''m used to seeing both true and Zongde.


    "Let my Jen get hurt like that, and no matter what you think, you''re a teacher''s lazy. - Huh! Kee!"


    As the four headed to the staff room, a middle-aged woman with thick glasses and thick makeup gave a hysterical golden cut that sounded down to the hallway, on a perm head dyed in purple and red stripes. Jen''s mother, Asako Tanyo. I came to protest yesterday about a wound to my jaw with an iron bar, but Yumi had predicted this.


    "I''m sorry I hurt you, but accidents of that magnitude can happen normally, and it''s annoying to be here to protest, whichever way you want."


    Some teachers make a plain apology and provide an uncompromising response of waiting for anger to cool off, but only Yumi did not have it. Pointing a cold gaze at Asako, he tells her grandiose in an even colder voice.


    "Kee! That kid''s got a handful. Yikes! So shouldn''t you be more careful and look at me? - Huh! Kee!"


    "Yeah, so be careful. It''s an accident that happened. But it''s a little bit of an injury, and it''s very annoying even for us, even if we''re being protested by parents because of that kind of injury."


    "Mucky! This is surely discriminating against our child! I''ll sue you! Ugh!"


    "Because I don''t discriminate, I don''t treat you special, I''m in a class with everyone?


    "Kee! Oh and here''s what I''ll say! What a thing to do to a kid carrying a handicap! You discriminator! Horizontally, Racist. Whoa!


    Argued by Yumi''s resolute attitude, Asako develops the weak appeal and lettel sticking with the earliest disjunction. Yumi has experienced this interaction more than once.


    "Stop it, Mom! There''s nothing wrong with Dr. Kayama.


    Jen, who I saw, screamed in a clear light of anger.


    "Mm-hmm, Mm-hmm, Jen! How did you get here?


    It was Asako who came to put in a complaint with the intention of anticipating the timing, thinking he was already home, but reveals his upset that his son appeared in front of him.


    "That''s our dialogue! I''m telling you not to, come back to school! When Oyla was in elementary school, everyone hated her because of her mom! That''s how my mom got into school and mon paired up, so everyone hated me -!


    Jen stares at Asako and yells at him.


    "Because of my mom, I thought Oyla would be put in a special grade and separated from Zongdeok and True - Ouilla makes a good deal of money at school.


    "You haven''t even grown up. I frequently jack the studio."


    Sotoku thrusts in with a low voice.


    "Mm-hmm, Jen! Oh, my God. Oh! My mom thought about Jen, and even though it''s what she did to protect Jen. Yes, no! Mom, that''s pretty good!


    Asako runs away from the staff room crying. The teacher, who was in the staff room when he saw it, stroked his chest down with relief.


    "Doctor, I''m sorry. I''ll sing an oila song to apologize. My mom is very overprotective ~ ? My mom is very mon pair ~ ? Crazy to hang around everywhere ~ Cray Mom ~ ?"


    "No, you can''t sing"


    Yumi poked lightly at Jen''s head singing a strange song with a beauty that was often clear in vain.

 325 8

    Kenichi Umegamiya had been a nightmare.


    The man I hate and envy the most in the world - Makoto Aizawa. A presence that goes to school, is in a space called the same classroom, and is always aware. The consciousness still creeps into the brain when you get home and never leaves.


    In the sum of one, the true being had swelled up excessively. He said he was born a man equipped with everything.


    On the other hand, he was overdemeaning himself. With a man with nothing creeped out and hated by anyone.


    The opposite of myself. He that hath and he that hath not. Hell with him being in the same class. Besides, even a one-sided Reiko is rumored to be truly in love. Every day when jealousy and seclusion seem to make my head go away.


    And it extended into the dream.


    A total of one witnesses a scene where True and Reiko meet at school. Seeing that sight, I finally feel like Kenichi no longer goes to school, let alone leaps out of the house, turns into a beggar in his teens and spends his days roaming the city and fishing for garbage.


    Then the moon flows, and when I grow up, fu, inside the 3D screen of the electrician''s TV, dressed in a luxury suit, my back is well stretched, and I witness the true appearance of many beautiful women.


    The setting that he had taken a gold medal at the Olympics, started a business and had great success, and was also on TV and a celebrity.


    When I take my eyes off the TV, there is a truth right in front of me, and I look down at myself in a nasty way and laugh slightly.


    "I stepped on dog shit. If you clean me up, I''ll put a bullet through the money, and I''ll give you a shot with Reiko."


    I say so with a distorted grin and my feet out. True, Toichi jumps as a delight, stretches his tongue and tries to lick the back of his shoes.


    "Stop. Whoa!


    The other self, overlooking the sight, exclaimed, and even screamed at the same time that he slept in bed in real life, pulling off the futon and jumping up.


    Worst dreams condensed by any complex. Vision depicting himself in the most miserable future. Tears abound and whimpers leak.


    I can''t help but curse my fate as to why I have to suffer so much. But more than that, I can''t help but curse the truth as to why it makes me suffer just because it exists.


    Even though it''s late at night, Kenichi, who''s completely blinded because of the nightmare, opens the net again. But as usual, I didn''t feel like seeing the back-of-school site either, blurring and reading anonymous bulletin boards and whining SNS.


    Fu, a suspicious series of urban legends caught my eye on a topic of interest.


    "Is it a bad thing to wish to destroy your routine? ''Cause that''s the kind of desire you have to get hooked on occult.''


    Then why don''t you go to the Snow Oka Institute? There''s actually a lot of you reporting that you''ve got power there. ''


    "Decided to make it all up, Mars."


    ''What evidence is there that it''s not a fabrication?


    ''Actually, I sent you an e-mail, but I got a reply. Look, evidence. I didn''t go because I was scared.''


    "Is there a secret entrance to Candoville? Somebody go. ''


    "The Snow Oka Institute looks seriously bad. I won''t be back as soon as someone I know has gone. You don''t have to believe me, though. ''


    Search for what will be the frequently named Snow Oka Institute and find out what it is.


    A place where supernormal powers can be gained instead of undergoing suspicious human experiments by a Mad Scientist named Junko Suzuoka. And there are many who want to get cheesy power and fulfill their wishes.


    I also saw several reports that you actually made a wish. However, there were quite a few reports that some of them had failed to experiment and died, while others had been transformed into irrational monsters.


    (Stupid...... you''re making this up)


    Basically a bad personality, not accepting things honestly, and making fun of little fools is customary, Makichi almost smiled at me with a spinal reflex, but it wasn''t like I didn''t care at all.


    On the contrary, delusions swell over time. If there is actually such a thing, there is a wish that can be true or not, and there is something that I want.


    The truth of the day has been twitching at school thinking about tomorrow''s date. This time, I became more aware than necessary that I was going to escort.


    Of course I didn''t put it out on the surface, but the conversation with Zongde and Jen was also emptied several times.


    (I can''t believe I''ve been worried about this forever... I can''t talk to Zongdeok and the others. To Deer Mountain... No, because I''m a teacher, I don''t want you to talk about this and I don''t want you to know it. Mother, of course, is out of the question. I knew this was the one on the internet, I should have talked to you anonymously)


    True to find it somewhat embarrassing to be known to more humans than necessary.


    "Aizawa, we need to talk. Come to the staff room."


    After school, Yumi Kayama, a teacher, truly speaks up.


    "Oh, did you do something again?


    "I messed with it, I''m sure. Truth is, I''m good at softening things up."


    "I don''t have anything to talk about, and I don''t like it because it''s a waste of time if it''s like preaching."


    True to greet double headlock with teasing Sotoku and Jen''s head beside each other, while uttering a dialogue that a chinkey teacher would easily clean up.


    "I''d really like to talk to you about your path. I need you to review it properly before it''s three years."


    I received the words Yumi had told me looking down at the truth with a serious look, and the roots could not ignore the serious truth. You''re thinking about yourself properly, and yet you''re trying to touch a story that''s also your problem, so you can''t kick it in the ass.


    But on the other hand, the truth is that I feel very frightened about this teacher named Yumi Kayama. He is a good teacher in reason, and I know he is admired by many students, but somehow he instinctively rejects it. I don''t even know why.


    Plus the sexual harassment behavior in the meantime, that made me decidedly distrustful.


    "The results of the final test will be available on Tuesday...... You must be as blank as ever, huh? There''s been a problem with the other teachers."


    Entering the staff room, Yumi lowered her back to her seat and that was the first topic she had touched upon.


    "You''re not retarded. Rather a good one. Perhaps a normal child can do less than five things he has to work hard to learn. If you work 10 hard to get 10 for a normal kid, you get 20. And yet not making any effort at all is a very futile story. Other teachers say so. Teachers are - well, only decent teachers, but they know exactly what they can do."


    Truth is, I sigh in my head wondering if you''re trying to make me care about that. I guess I''m saying the same thing to the other students anyway.


    "I''m really not motivated to say that. I''m not defying you for nothing."


    This was true. I have to study. You can study, you can go to a good school. You have to go into a good company. I''m also disgusted with the structure itself of slapping my ass in this condition, but it''s hard not to be a strong sense of purpose before that.


    On the other hand, I do feel anxiety about the future. Everyone is trying to get into the normal framework and studying. Life to follow ordinary rails. I wonder what would happen if I got out of there?


    I see nothing. I have such a fear that I go into the darkness. And I''m going to feel inferior to something called myself that I can''t even live a normal life, and that''s scary, too.


    "Everyone... I want to be normal, I''m afraid I can''t be normal, so are you studying hard? I have no idea what the rest of them are thinking or how they feel. Because there''s some good purpose in the future? ''Cause you''re anxious if you don''t match your surroundings?


    The truth is that I''m not quite anxious right now, myself, which obviously doesn''t suit my surroundings. But as a relief from that anxiety, I don''t feel like studying to fit in with other students.


    "It''s going to fit the surroundings or it''s going to fit the system of society. It''s easier not to think that far now. You''re smart and you have a face, so I don''t think there''s any way you''re going to be buried like this."


    Instead Yumi reaches out and strokes her true cheek and smiles.


    Yumi''s behavior was unexpected, and she truly felt something relaxed and reflexively paid off. It wasn''t embarrassing. That''s what happened the other day, but I was really scared. Sexual harassment is a big problem if gender is the other way around. No, it wouldn''t have to be the other way around.


    "You''re an outgoing ub."


    Yumi laughs when she dulls. I truly wondered what other teachers would do if they saw me, and I was driven by the urge to look around, but I didn''t do it because I felt like I was dumb about that reaction as well.


    (This is the last time, my lord, there''s something wrong with imitating such sexual harassment)


    When I left the staff room, I truly think. He said he had reached for his groin after gym class, even though if he found out, he could be chased for teaching.


    "Aizawa, what was your teacher telling you?


    When I left the staff room, Zongde and Jen, plus three Reiko, waited for me to come out. The first person I spoke to was Reiko.


    "About the path or something?


    Because Reiko had a terribly suspicious face, I answer in the end, truly in anticipation that Yumi might have seen her touch her face.


    "What is it... Doctor, I think I was touching you..."


    (I knew you were watching)


    Nothing is offensive to me, but somehow I feel blamed for doing something wrong.


    "I mean, why are you following us lately?


    Jen asked me about Reiko, and I knew about her attitude, and I didn''t touch her until now, but she asked me a question that I couldn''t even answer, so I tried to say it to seal it up.


    "You like Aizawa?


    When Reiko mumbles, Zongde hits more direct balls than true. Of course Sotoku threw it after figuring it out. Reiko blushing.


    "I think it would be less damaging to be clear sooner, but this guy, he''s already got her."


    "Ha!


    Reiko rams from face to floor and makes a loud noise at Zongde''s relentless death sentence.


    "What is that gag comic strip?"


    "No, because it was hurriedly damaging... with physical damage, I tried to reduce mental damage..."


    Reiko stands up holding her nose down and saying hello. My eyes are empty and my hand tips are shaking fine. Seeing as this is quite a shock, it''s hard for both True and Zongde to speak up.


    "Maybe she is, Dr. Kayama?


    "No way."


    True to deny Reiko''s question without interruption.


    "Why is Deer Mountain coming out?"


    Zongde says unexpectedly. Zongde and Jen did not see the interaction between True and Yumi.


    "Because..."


    Reiko remembers Yumi having truly touched her earlier.


    (Does Kayama care about me, too? ridiculous)


    I''ve been a hottie since I was in elementary school. From the truth, I''m not particularly happy about being liked other than my favorite kids, and that doesn''t make me feel superior, and honestly depressing.


    "I''ve got something good in mind. Hey, Kikuchi-san, why don''t you really ask me to put two strands on it?"


    Spread an innocent grin to the full, Jen suggests.


    "Well... If polygamy was born in a natural country, not Japan, I might have asked for it."


    Reiko replied, laughing powerlessly at Jen, who was going to be following me all over her body.

 326 9

    Saturday afternoon. Time for a date appointment with Junko. True, I wore a blue beret diagonally behind me, a loess t-shirt, a short sleeve jacket with a blue, dark blue and water camouflage pattern and cargo pants with the same camouflage pattern, which I liked for now, and visited the meeting place.


    Junko, who had been waiting first at the rendezvous point, was in white as usual.


    "Excuse me. I knew I couldn''t resist taking off my white coat... I''m so sorry."


    "No, did I force you to say it, too? If so, I''m sorry."


    I truly apologize back to Junko, who apologizes for looking sorry.


    "No, no, no, no. I''m the one dressed like this anytime, anywhere. It''s weird. You''ll never apologize. [M] But for that matter, I''m going to do the best I can downstairs."


    That said and smiling confidently, Junko''s outfit underneath her white coat today stood out as a bright white blouse, light-brown shorts that, as usual, her legs looked heavily exposed, and a black, thin tie with painted patterns with several green eyeballed skulls vertically pierced by spears from below and bleeding out of her mouth and eyes.


    (I guess it was the tie that worked hard...... That doesn''t sound like a compliment, either.)


    It is true that even if I touch white clothes, I try not to touch other pure child fashion senses as much as possible. It''s hard to tell what dialogue could be a mine.


    "Let''s go then"


    True puts his hands on Junko. I''ve never invited myself this way, but I''ve been more passive before, so I thought it was time for me to be this aggressive.


    "Yeah."


    Junko happily holds his true hand.


    In addition to the eccentricity of Junko''s outfit, she''s a couple of beautiful men and beauties, so it''s pretty eye-catching. I truly felt that there was a good chance that they would see me flying from different people.


    "Something, we''re just walking hand in hand together like this, and I''m happy enough. My face will burn naturally."


    Junko said with his face down looking illuminated. Even though I was told that I was doing it, I always smiled and smiled lovingly, so I was a pure child who looked the same as usual, but I truly agreed with the words. Even if I''m just doing this, it''s too much.


    "I feel the same way. I''m always looking forward to seeing you, and it''s most fun when I''m seeing you."


    True to mouth your honest feelings straight while I wonder if it''s something I won''t come up with a more attentive word for.


    First of all, as planned, True and Junko headed to a feature show at Euthanasia Civic Stadium...


    (This could have been a huge failure...)


    The seats are not half filled, but there is no rattling, and quite a few people are coming.


    But when it comes to customers, it''s all about parents and kids. All children are kindergarten or younger. And about a few special geek old friends.


    There are no couples but ourselves. I don''t even see a child as old as junior high. I felt like we were floating so hard that I really wanted to go home. Above all, I wonder if I should make Junko feel bad.


    Since the start of the feature show, the desire to return in the true reached an even more peak, but when I looked next door, I was heartfelt because I could see Junko shining her expression and obviously enjoying herself. Of course, I have no idea what is fun for me.


    "No, it''s great to see it in Nama, not in video."


    After the show, the truth was saved by the words that Junko uttered to his satisfaction. If Junko is enjoying herself, she also feels like inviting me if I find another event like this.


    "But True, you seemed so stuck, and I guess you didn''t have to do that to suit me."


    (Hmmm... were you spotted...)


    Junko had noticed properly that even without a facial expression at the beginning, a tremendous amount of aura wanted to return was released from the truth next door. True to be stuck in words.


    "Oops, sorry. True you did your best for me. But I wanted to tell you that I didn''t have to."


    "No, I''ll take you again as many times as I want."


    True to speak Australian, for whatever reason, toward the caring pure child. Now it was Junko''s turn to have more trouble reacting.


    After that, time runs out by entering coffee shops, laddering a few used bookstores and sports chambers at civic centers. As a common hobby, there is a tour of the used bookstore, so the tension between the two increases at the same time. unearth and report and show each other rare books.


    Even when Junko escorted me there was an old bookstore tour, but I can''t take this off either way. The sports chamberlain was a true total defeat. True to admit that it was the first time we had each other, but that we both excelled in motor nerves together, turned out to wrap our tongues around them with no hands or feet. Even though I used to play batmington and lose, I knew that Junko''s motor nerves were a substitute for greatly outweighing myself.


    It was just in the evening when I finished touring the entire planned date course.


    The truth is we''re headed to a certain place as we walk through a residential neighborhood a little out of downtown. At the end of the day there is a place I had decided to come here.


    What came was the back door of the promenade, in the park called the Forest of the Euthanasian Admiral. Inside the park is also a dating spot, but it is quiet and unpopular around the back entrance, then across the hill, with views of the city illuminated by the sunset below the hill.


    True thought it might be a good place to close a date. Although there was a slight anxiety that it might not suit the strange Junko, as it is a common choice.


    "It was fun. No, it wasn''t long ago."


    "Yeah. I don''t feel like I''m even playing yet"


    Shoulder to shoulder overlooking an orange-dyed residential neighborhood, Junko and True are delayed by emotion.


    "I want to say that next Saturday or Sunday... but I''m leaving Japan next weekend."


    "Where are you going for what?


    I didn''t really know the nature of Junko, and it was true that I didn''t really try to touch him, but I asked him unexpectedly.


    "875th International Mad Sciences... No, I have a Genetic Engineering Forum in France, so I''m not planning on attending it."


    Genetic Engineering Forum I''m going to France, but I got a response that was too unexpected. Regardless of their age of appearance, Junko is still an adult in the contents, and I truly wonder if they also do their job properly.


    "I''ll be home again next Monday, so I''ll go on another date next Saturday and Sunday."


    "Now it''s Snow Oka''s turn to escort me?


    "Yeah, that''s fine. Alternate escorts."


    Joyfully Junko said, holding on to his true hand, he walked out toward the forest of euthanasia general.


    True to arrive surprised. In the form of being taken by Junko, go straight into the park from the back entrance.


    Shortly after crawling through the unpopular back entrance to the park, Junko draws her true body with unexpected strength to hug her and overlap her lips.


    The true brain stops for a moment. I had the perception that I was kissing, but I had no feelings, no emotions. It was so sudden that my head turned white. Even after my lips left, I didn''t really remember what my lips felt like.


    Rather than that, the feeling of the body temperature of the pure child, embraced and tasted, or the meat with a soft but firm presence, was clearly burned to true memory.


    Junko tried to leave, but as if he refused to do so, True can turn his hand around Junko''s back and hips and put his strength into it. No - I''m going to put my strength into it, and I can''t get much power into it. The pleasant mood brought on by the body temperature and feel of the pure child is draining strength from the true body.


    "My body...... not stiff?


    It was a true soul that was wandering into a sweet sensation, but the thought circuit was revived about a quarter by a word that Junko basically unleashed.


    "No, that''s not..."


    It''s also embarrassing to answer something seriously soft or pleasant, clouding the words.


    "Mm-hmm. I do muscle tresses and stuff every day, and I thought I might be stiff compared to normal girls. Come on. He''s got a muscle around his arm, and he''ll be fatter than a normal girl. hahaha......"


    "So it''s always a long sleeve"


    "Yeah, that''s actually one of the reasons"


    "There''s no other object to compare in the first place, so don''t bother to be compared."


    As I say, True is away from Junko, I take his arm and grab it with my hand. To true blatant behavior, Junko blushes.


    "Hey......!


    Not only that, but Junko accidentally raised her voice as True swept out the sleeves of her white coat.


    "Sure it''s not thin, but it''s not that mucky, and this is a good balance... I can''t say good, but I guess I don''t have to worry about it."


    True to state your thoughts as you honestly think.


    "Hmm, I appreciate you saying that, but you''re still getting complex, or envious of girls with thin hands and feet"


    Junko says as he fails and pulls his face around trying desperately to contain his inner agitation.


    "I prefer some meat to a thin woman, so it''s just fine. I mean, I think most guys do."


    I really don''t know why a woman is unusually obsessed with her body''s thinness and weight.


    "Hmm, I wonder if that''s a follow up... No, if you really don''t care, that''s fine. Come on. Yeah, you still care more about me..."


    "You don''t have to worry because I say you don''t have to."


    With that said, True again holds the body of a pure child. And he stands with his toes and stretches his back, not in the unexpected way that Junko did, but in silence and quietly looking at each other, as we know in our consciousness.


    Junko went along with it, closing her eyes and gently turning her kiss again.


    True to be firmly aware of the feel this time. Rather it was another kiss for that.


    Releasing her lips, Junko opened her eyes and was surprised. A true delightful smile, perhaps unconsciously zero, was right around the corner.


    True herself doesn''t realize that she is smiling naturally, but seeing a true smile, the momentum of Junko''s chest increases even more, inadvertently holding her true head in reflexively and pushing it against her chest.


    "You know, it''s time to call each other by name?


    Truly, Junko suggests that his face is confined to the feeling of being caught between his chest.


    "Fine. Junko."


    While it was illuminating and embarrassing, I thought that was what she wanted, and that would please them, and the truth was that I responded at the same time as an instant answer.


    "Thanks for today. True you. Haha, I can''t tell you how to make my own suggestions."


    "I don''t need you."


    "Hmm, it''s a little bit of a call away. If they''re animals or demons... they''re not human, come on."


    "Bye, that''s fine."


    I let go of my body and mind to a feeling so soft and comfortable that there was nothing more, I thought that was what she wanted, and I truly acknowledged.

 327 10

    Junko, who returned home to the lab after her date with True, was sitting on the couch in the living room, looking up at the void and scorching, recalling the feeling of a kiss between her brain and True, which she had burned on her lips.


    "Uh... Dinner yet... is it?


    Tired comes out of his room and speaks out suspiciously because he won''t be called to dinner for long.


    "Why... are you being so grumpy?


    I look at Junko, who is obviously looking weird, and tired asks while I have a bad feeling.


    "Hmm, today is a different day... go on a second date with True You. Come on, I kissed you. And twice."


    To Junko, who happily reports, his blood draws from his tired face, and then from his little body, a huge amount of killing.


    When the Aport calls the demon knife concubine pine, tiredness pulls out the sheath without hesitation. The pitch-black fullness glows dull.


    "Really? Those lips... I''ll sharpen them..."


    Junko also showed a rush on the boulder, tired of proclaiming as he approached him with ghostly footsteps. I''m in a totally serious frenzy mode.


    "No, no, no... I''m not trying to be alone about you."


    Junko smiles uncommonly drawn, waves and controls tiredness.


    "Tired, you''re tired. You should just dictate him. I''m not gonna stop, and I''m not gonna be jealous. Okay?


    Pure child molested, tired killer fogged.


    (I''d like to see you two tangled up. Sneak shooting if possible......)


    The evil desire to keep was not spoken of by boulders. There''s no way I can tell you that I accepted tiredness as a comrade for that.


    "That''s not true... to me now..."


    Tired lowers his knife and returns to his former location - the Institute''s Monster Treasure Exhibition Hall - he sighs with an annoying face.


    "It''s okay. I''m not particularly jealous or intrusive, and I''m here for you. You promised to use it amicably, didn''t you?


    "That''s what I was talking about... when they ran me out... You''ll be obsessed."


    "I didn''t mean to run out. I made a good effort to get along, so tired, you just have to work the same way, and tired, there''s no reason I have to walk with you, okay?


    "I know the logic...... it is. I''m in this state... and I want Junko to match it... and I''m not even thinking about it..."


    When I got to actually move on, I felt like I was left alone.


    "It''s okay. Neither me nor that kid will ever do anything to abandon you, Tired. Come on."


    Discerning such tired anxiety, Junko strokes his tired head to teach and reassure him.


    "If you''re lying... you''ll kill us both and I''ll die too..."


    "Yes, yes... then I''ll make rice"


    I still had a grudge. I look up at Junko with my eyes and tell him in a gloomy tone. Tired, Junko also got tough dating any more, cut him up and headed to the kitchen.


    The next Sunday, True went to Jen''s house in the morning with Zongde, killing his time with a daze as he played games and chatted and read comics.


    Going to Jen''s house all the time, mostly on Sundays, has been a classic since kindergarten. Of course I used to play outside.


    "What''s a true dream? Ouilla is going to be a detective and shoot bad guys with guns."


    ''Cause I''ve heard that many times.


    Whilst Zongde laughs bitterly, Truth clogs Jen''s question with words.


    (Being normal...)


    The phrase comes to mind reflexively. But I also wonder if that''s really what I want. It feels like something obligatory.


    "I''m just jealous that you have future dreams. I doubt Jen could actually be a detective."


    "Eh, don''t be silly. Oyla''s definitely going to be a detective. Zongde has nothing to do with being an adult?


    "Oh, I''m going to succeed 800 houses in the family business. My brother''s running a family business right now, but it seems like he really wants to do something, so instead. My brother sacrificed himself ever since I was little, and he took care of me, so give me back."


    The expression of Sotoku, who speaks so, was radiant. I wasn''t being chased by anything, and my attitude of coming forward was dazzling to my true eyes.


    (In the future... what kind of person will I be?


    I always think about it, but I don''t see any visions at all. At least I want to be normal. There are only such obsessive thoughts about having to be normal. I''m vague and don''t know what that normal and what they are in the first place.


    "True, what''s going on?


    Even with the same faceless expression as usual, the change in mental state will probably be enlightened because of the long relationship. Jen peeks into my face worried.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of this talking landmine. Maybe we shouldn''t talk about it any more."


    "Nothing like that. You can talk to me normally."


    He cared for the truth. Sotoku, but the truth is no good and I deny it. I didn''t like the fact that I was going to fall into that feeling as if I was the only one inferior.


    "The topic of landmines means that when we talk about dreams, we get angry that the truth is nasty."


    "So don''t."


    To Jen, who stepped off without delicacy, Zongde turned his mood, paying attention to him and feeling Jen''s disturbing air on the boulder.


    "True, is it hard? You should talk to the oilers."


    But I won''t stop stepping in on my own, Jen.


    "It''s not hard. I don''t know, I just can''t answer."


    "Okay, so let''s talk about the legendary Cyborg Okama, Ashiya Kurodo Legend -"


    Truly relieved that Jen finally changed the subject.


    "What the hell is that... Cartoons?"


    Zongde asks.


    "It''s not a comic book. I saw it online. He says there''s a very strong detective punishing the bad guys on the back street from one end. That''s..."


    "Yes, guys, it''s snack time."


    Where Jen spoke in a spirit, Jen''s mother Asako Tanyo enters the room with a full grin, holding a huge basin with a huge tart cake that obviously is unlikely to be eaten by the three of us, with her feet open.


    "Oh, my God, Mom, you always say knock."


    Jen pointing her lips. Asako, on the other hand, was changing her complexion when she saw a bag of potato chips scattered on the floor of the room.


    "Mm-hmm, Jen! Why did you shut up and sneak up and buy something like this? You always say that over-the-counter treats are full of evil additives and are bad for your health - eh!


    "Oh, Mom, that''s too loud! That''s why they call me Crazy Crazy Mom."


    "I''m telling you, I''m telling you, you''re the one."


    Sotoku sneaking in.


    "You know, Jen. I know you like it, but it''s terrible."


    Put the basin down and let Asako tell you in a rare and sober tone.


    "What''s a golo? Guero''s relatives?


    "Mm-hmm, Jen! Don''t say such nasty words in public! Maybe you''re not listening to funny music or something!? Snake meta!


    "No, Mom, it''s too much from what?" And what''s wrong with snake meta? Ouilla loves snake meta hey!


    While Jen and Asako were making their arguments, True and Sotoku reached for a tart cake by gently interpreting Asako.

 328 11

    The true father is in an accident when Truth was in kindergarten and has been looking to heaven all the time, being fitted with a life support device and remaining in a coma in the hospital.


    Because there are no brothers, they live together in a mother and child family.


    The true mother, Misa Aizawa, hated children, so it really often hit hard from an early age. There was constant violence, both verbally and physically, and the truth was that I never opened my mind to this mother at all, and I never gave her expression as I could tell, and I always spent time asking about Misa''s complexion.


    As if clearing up the depression at home, the truth became violent outside, fighting all the time since I was in elementary school.


    He wandered to other classes, other grades, other schools, looking for someone to fight with, and sold fights from his own side. I hate to be a bully, so I never got my hands on someone who didn''t seem to fight back. I waved my fist as a delight at the person who responded.


    Sotoku, a childhood tamer, was similarly rough in character, so he went to sell fights with true and often. Occasionally, Misa was called out for injuries to her opponent, and that day she was scolded thoroughly when she got home.


    Two years ago - when I was just six years old in elementary school, the truth that until then had just atrophied in front of my mother became unbearable to the violence of Misa and ran away from home.


    I really don''t remember much about where I''ve been wandering since I ran away from home. Ultimately, he seemed to be in Euthanasia City and was discovered by Jen and Asako''s mother and son.


    I told both of them that I didn''t really want to go home, so once I was led to the Tanyo family. After a while, Misa was also summoned to the Tanyo family.


    Misa seemed to blame herself, as usual, at that time, but I really don''t remember what she was blaming me for. I''m not particularly shocked either. Because it was a reaction as expected.


    "So, why did True run away from home?


    He took control of Misako and asked him with a gentle voice how Asako ran away from home.


    "I didn''t want to be with my mother anymore. Deny me everything. I''m not allowed to give you the same expression as the other kids. [M] He said he had to talk like this, but this is an unusual way of talking, and I didn''t like it, and he wants to make me a bot with no heart or something. That''s the only way out, but if you really want to deny it to my heart, I don''t want to be with you anymore."


    Truth is, with a curse, I put my own mood in my mouth for the first time in my life.


    "What are you talking about...? How far are you willing to embarrass me?


    Misa seemed quite shocked and at the same time ashamed to have been spoken of with dignity and dissatisfaction in front of people. Instead of his usual hard voice, he exposed his emotions and shouted.


    "Mm-hmm! Young lady, this child is a man of heart! Don''t you see that? How hard do you think this kid''s been seeing because of you!? And you''re still suffering! Kee! Think about how you feel about your kids for a second. Come on!


    To such a Misako, Asako drank a drink with a voice filled with anger and pity. Truth is, to Asako''s words at that time, I felt everything about me saved, and I raised my voice and cried out on the spot.


    That''s all we got, we got a settlement. Misa said she really didn''t think anything true until that moment. I told her later that I understood the obvious for the first time. He said something was wrong the whole time.


    Since then, the true one has also been able to forgive his mother''s heart. It doesn''t change that I''m still not good at it, and if anything, Misa flies her fists relentlessly, though.


    "That jersey teacher called again."


    Misa said as she went home from holiday work and cooked a meal in her suit dressed as Ebron. I really help cook next door.


    "It''s like preaching to you from me, too. They keep putting out tests on blank paper."


    Words came out of my mother''s mouth as expected, so the truth sighs in my heart.


    "If I were you, I might have just had to study without a headache. But if that''s all it takes, no one''s parents in the world struggle. I don''t really know what you''re thinking, what you''re thinking and don''t want to study at all, and I didn''t think this was going to happen where I talked to you, so I didn''t touch you until today and let you like it, but let me tell you something today."


    Misa speaks with a strange face sometime as she wields a knife with a slab.


    "My friend''s kid left school. She goes to school, and she''s a brilliant kid named number one from above in the country. But I hit my parents the other day, and then even my teachers, and that''s it. I think my friend figured out later why that happened. Even if there was a sense of duty to raise a child, he said it was because he didn''t love the child. Now she and her children are desperately trying to regain their parent-child ties. It''s hard to say this, but I''m trying to do that with you, too. I''ve thought a lot about it since I found out about your suffering. I read all kinds of books and listened to all kinds of people. In the end, I realized I was young, both as a parent and as a person. I told my friends about it and they laughed the same way."


    In the middle of the conversation, the dish is finished and the two of us take the dish to the table in the basin. I really didn''t understand what my mother wanted to say at the moment.


    "What exactly did you do when you said you were trying to regain your bond?


    Take a seat, start eating, and ask the truth. I know it''s a sign that my parents and children have gotten along pretty well, even when I''ve just been able to have this conversation, but I asked them what it is.


    "Huh? Don''t you get it? I''m trying to love you, too. Is that what you''re saying?


    But Misa clearly revealed her discomfort, placing the toast in her hand and staring at the truth.


    "No... even if we can just have a conversation, it''s better, but specifically..."


    "What''s better? For example, the rice sprinkles. That is proof of love. It wasn''t before, was it? But I tried to put it on so that you could have some delicious meals."


    To his mother, who told him so in the face, the truth almost erupted the object in his mouth.


    "I mean, what does that have to do with the story of your mother''s friend and the story that I have to study?"


    "The child has already given up his studies. You''re still coming, and we can fix the trajectory. That''s what I was trying to tell you, didn''t I tell you?


    "No... not at all"


    The friend''s kid and I also tried to tell him that if he wanted to, he could modify the orbit, but he couldn''t speak because Misa seemed to look at himself with a rather serious and frustrating eye.


    Only once did my mother tell me that she intended to tell me a good analogy and really encourage me to look back at myself at all.


    (Parents and children are clumsy, so I can''t help it. No, as a child, should I worry about growing up better?)


    Though I think so, I really have no idea how I can be a clever person.


    (Instead of being clever, I don''t even know how I can be normal...)


    Reminds me of the conversation I had with Jen and Zongde this afternoon. About the future. But I''m dressed to give it up from myself.


    I am also hesitant to talk to my mother about it all. I''m the same clumsy person I am. I don''t think I''ll get a fruitful answer back. More than that, there are people who are suitable for consultation.


    (Next time I see Yukioka...... no, let''s talk about it when I see Junko)


    The moment I so decided on my mind, it was true driven by a strong urge to see Junko even now.

 329 12

    By the time True was eating with his mother, Toichi had brought the food into his room to eat while hitting the internet.


    A total of one is a family of five, living with their parents, brother and sister. I don''t always look the best at the table when I eat. Always eat alone. Toichi hates his family, and Toichi''s family doesn''t feel comfortable about Toichi either.


    Isolated not only at school, but also at home, Shinichi opens a back-of-school site that is an important base of mind during meals. I want to eat in the most restful spaces, so let''s just say this choice is natural for Totally One.


    He stares at the screen projected into the air and quietly carries the rice to his mouth. But only when writing and reloading with the task of changing the ID will the dietary hand really stop. Therefore, a total of one meal takes a terrible amount of time to finish.


    When it comes to the writing content of the first total, it is still to slap back the true bad words and those who denied them. There''s very little else to talk about.


    No matter how sneezy you are, the moment you write Hate Aizawa True Bad Mouth, you will be filled with unsaid accomplishments and bliss and, above all, a sense of victory. Write it down and I feel like I won it. The moment is the moment of bliss for all. So much so that it is not an exaggeration to say the greatest pleasure for him.


    But I know all about it. to the fact that it is only a bluff for a few moments. I know, but I try not to think about it. I try not to think, but those who try to force me to be conscious appear in the head of a total of one.


    That was me. Another self appears in the totality one. The self that sees itself objectively. Maybe that was derived from the conscience and self-control that remains in the total one. It becomes a statue and appears in the head of Totally One, and speaks to Totally One.


    (Still not trying to look back at yourself? The real you are a piece of crap. Bottom line, bottom line. The only way to relieve stress for you that sucks and miserable is to talk anonymously and badly. Exactly. Aizawa you are conscious of, Aizawa you are jealous of, only one of you disparages it, it is also spotted by everyone and enjoys dancing on its own. No, I''m pretending to be having fun. You''re an easy guy to immerse yourself in pleasure by pretending you enjoyed it)


    The other self I created in me - the phantom keeps talking. Words full of malice, scorn and ridicule are showered. But they are all true.


    Toichi blocks his ears, but his voice doesn''t stop. Even if I try to keep my mind closed and not think about it, my voice won''t stop. When it comes to what you did in time to get hysterical again and contain the confusing mind, it''s to change your ID and write down true bad words again. This calms me down a little again.


    (Dependent on Aizawa, the unforgivable being, to restore calm, that''s a dogma everywhere. Too much pity)


    After a while I heard another voice. The self that gets to know me.


    (I''ll quiz you. Who''s the ugliest person in the world? The answer is Kenichi Umegamiya. Question number two, the most unusual and pathetic thing in the world is -)


    "Shut up!"


    Unexpectedly he shouts in his voice and keeps his mouth down much.


    "You must be the one who shut up. What are you calling me?"


    The door of the room opened without a knock, and his father stared at the total one with an evil look.


    "... sorry"


    He turns away and apologizes with a toad in his mouth.


    "Damn, you idiot."


    The father poisoned and closed the door.


    From his father and mother, Toichi has never felt affection. I don''t even know what that is. According to information obtained from television, cartoons and other fiction, apparently in a decent home, parents know that they love their children. That doesn''t apply in my home.


    I believe that the greatest cause of my misfortune lies with my parents. Parents were born with scrupulous children because they were both scrupulous, both parents were incompetent so they had vain children whose procedures were poor and what they did didn''t work, and children of twisted minds were raised because their parents didn''t have a decent education and no love was poured out.


    (I''m not bad at anything. It''s all their fault. It''s their fault. I was not born well. I can''t believe that just determines everything...)


    Conscious of truth again. His neat face is clearly burned in the back of his brain. No one else can think of a face so easily.


    (Please exchange faces with me. Replace the motor nerves. I need you to replace my parents. That would make me much happier than I am now. I''m sure my personality will get better. Instead, he must be unhappy and have a bad personality.)


    When I think about it, I feel like I''ve just been saved a little bit. Comforting.


    (Every day, every day, you''re all aware of him. More than just a one-sided Kikuchi Reiko, you''re just thinking about Makoto Aizawa)


    In a mixed tone of ridicule and ridicule, the statue said. Toichi didn''t even want to be aware of that. I didn''t want to face it. I was thoroughly running away from reality.


    What the phantom says is true and true. But if I admit it, I feel like I''m gonna lose, and I can''t admit it. You can''t lose. If I admit to losing, I''m done. If you even assume you can''t lose, you can''t beat anyone. Aizawa Shin has never lost either. I haven''t beaten anyone in this world.


    (The vain statue is about you, isn''t it? Keep looking away from yourself with your unfounded strengths. Why don''t you take turns with me? That way I can live a better life than I do now. Maybe you''ll get along with Makoto Aizawa, who is unconscious, dazzling, envious, and hateful every day. You know what I mean. Even he''s not a bad guy. I want you to defend Lanobe. On the contrary, he''s a good guy. That''s why people like me. Unlike you)


    (No kidding!


    I tried so hard to speak to him, I called him in my heart.


    I''ve been nagging for a while now, but I''m heading online again. I ask for a terrible reaction, even though I think it only follows Les of Denial. No matter how much they hate you and make fun of you, only this space is an important contact with others for the sum of one. It''s the most important place for Toichi.


    Someone was reacting and putting the res on me. A total of one face is broken. You can deny it. I want a reaction. But I noticed something strange. It''s not anti-lesbian.


    "I agree. I don''t like her either."


    To that lesson about my writing, Toichi doubted his eyes.


    ''It''s not loving, it feels like you''re looking down on people, and I don''t have a good impression. I want to give you that clear face.''


    I keep writing with the same ID. It''s the first time I''ve seen it. Such as someone who says something truly negative about Aizawa besides himself on this message board.


    "Do you use multiple IDs around to perform yourself again? - I''ll do it.


    That seems to have been the case with the other contributors. I can''t help it. But this isn''t it. First time endorser. First comrade. The spirit of total one was exalted.


    Then the writing of that same ID goes on and on. Thanks for writing like a woman. I''m clearly saying the truth badly, with opinions from a different angle than I am.


    "Aizawa beating asshole, but not a bit different from the usual pattern?


    That kind of writing caught my eye. I don''t think it''s possible to feel that way either. Anyway, it''s really someone else.


    "You think only one of us is slapping him? I''m not. I''ll show you soon. ''


    Along with the writing, the image was stretched.


    The image was a completely meaningless pattern. It shapes a weird bug, like a butterfly or a moth, with six split-sized wings. Something like a small letter was amazingly written around the tattoo, but I have no idea which language it is. I''m not sure if it''s a language.


    "You''ve been working on how to perform."


    "Can you tell me what the proof and what they are?"


    The writing that stirred her up went on for a while afterwards, but that''s when she stopped showing up.


    On the other hand, Toichi was excited and moved. I even cried with joy. I wasn''t alone. People with the same feelings were in the same school. I don''t even know if they''re in the same class, but they''re definitely students from the same school. And it looks like a girl.


    (Must be a good character kid who doesn''t judge a man by his face. I''d like to talk more. I''d actually like to see him if possible)


    I can''t help but think so.


    (Maybe it''s Kikuchi. I really hate Aizawa. So... Comrade hater, you like me too...)


    Unfounded and convenient delusions are swelling. Until he went to bed that day, he continued to be drunk with a different sense of happiness than the stirring of the internet.

 330 13

    After school on Monday. Truth is, I haven''t seen Junko in two days. The usual perfect town pleasure district. Near Candoville.


    "I guess I see him a little more often."


    It was from the true who called. Honestly, it''s true that I miss you and nod, but I wonder if it''s bothering them.


    "Hmm? I''m more than happy with that, okay? I always want to be with you. I feel like I can get married now."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Because I always feel fluffy. haha."


    I thought I had spoken bold things, and I saw Junko laughing out of sight in the light, and I truly learned the high sounds of heartbeats, breathtaking.


    Unlike myself, I always want to see the expressive face of Junko - true with such feelings. At the same time, there are points of interest.


    "I wonder what other people think of us."


    "Hmm? About what?


    "No, Junko is loving, but I look unfathomable and boring, so I can''t look like two crazy people..."


    "No one can look and be conscious of other people that much. I don''t care if they see me like that."


    Of course, I wouldn''t mind if I were the only one, but it is true that I would be concerned that if I made it pure, it would be annoying.


    "I don''t know if it''s like training to give an expression even unconsciously. I can''t resist knowingly making facial expressions or something so unnatural."


    "I can''t do that. But isn''t that okay? I know that True you are, on the face of it, a very happy and sad child. I''ve never thought I''d hate to be heartless, okay?


    I appreciate Junko saying that to comfort me, but as for the truth that is imbued with the obsessive-compulsive notion that it is a disgrace to make facial expressions from an early age, I have always felt drawn to the fact that I am in such an unnatural state - an unusual person.


    Regardless of how Junko receives it, I don''t feel good about it being in such a way as to involve Junko at my convenience.


    "I''ll try to make an expression as naturally as possible. Even so, I don''t know how to do that."


    "I was laughing the other day when I kissed you."


    I was truly surprised by the words that Junko had unleashed. I had no recollection at all.


    "Were you naturally expressing yourself? I didn''t realize."


    "Uh... the... Want to try again?


    "Yeah."


    To the shy pure child, True replied instantly. A true reaction without hesitation too quickly confuses me more with the pure child I spoke of.


    "I want to make sure that my expression comes naturally, even for Junko. You don''t like a boyfriend who''s always heartless, do you?


    "Well, come on, it''s nothing like that, and I hope I don''t have to."


    "But don''t you think you should be properly expressive? I really... like Junko''s expression, and I think it''s... fascinating. So... if that happens to me too... Junko thinks of me..."


    Where I speak so desperately, my embarrassment reaches its limit value and my words break. Junko was also Junko, desperately unable to think of any attentive words for the truth that revealed his feelings, blushing and feeling stiff.


    "I still have that look on my face."


    "Huh?"


    Junko pointed it out to me and it annoys me. I can''t realize it myself. The movements and signs of the facial muscles are completely unconscious and unknown.


    Despite the crowded places, True accidentally embraced Junko. To the surprise of Junko, True stands with his toes and lightly overlays his own lips on Junko''s lips. Neither way, we shy away from each other.


    "What did I look like?


    "Uh, sorry, I didn''t see it this time. It was so sudden that I was surprised."


    "I wanted to make sure of that, and I tried everything I could think of. Did you get it on your back?"


    True to think of the face that has been in my heart.


    "And I wonder if there''s any way to grow taller or something. When I kiss you, I feel like I''m dressed badly."


    "No, that''s absolutely fine as it is. Because it''s definitely cuter as it is now, and I prefer it. Yeah."


    Strongly asserted, the truth snorts.


    After that, the two hung out in the pleasure district, having a variety of chats, but only at a time will they be in true troublesome consultation mode again.


    "I just told you to get married. Come on. I''m old, so I''m thinking about that, too. Keep up the good friends, and then we can get married. Come on. I know you''re still too early for your child''s true self."


    The trigger was this word of Junko. It reminds me of the story that I have been living for over a thousand years, and at the same time I think about the future and who I am today.


    "Study, get in as good a school as you can, get a job as good a company as you can... so I''m married and I don''t see my future like that at all"


    The problem is that I don''t feel like studying at all.


    "Marriage is a job. I can''t help but feel like I can''t have a normal life. I''d at least like to be normal. So even if they say so..."


    If it''s true, it''s not a matter of being quick or anything. I''ve always been anxious since I was little. I was wondering if I could be a normal adult.


    "What makes you feel like you can''t be normal?


    "I''m not good at making expressions... leave it alone. While I want to be normal, I''m really not motivated to study. I guess this is because I''m retarded. Opening a textbook doesn''t get anything into my head."


    "There''s not always a match between being smart and not being able to study. Good absorption, fast calculations of numbers and good memory can be said to be smart, and they may lead to a good score on the test. But there are also smart things like being able to drive aggressively, quickly grasp situations and conditions with limited information alone, the ability to instantly calculate a route in your head that reduces points and achieves ends efficiently, the ability to read a person''s psyche, the ability to read insights to the back of things, and the ability to preface things, right? Not many smart people in the latter sense."


    "Is it more a matter of lack of motivation?"


    The task of photographing notebooks is also more foolish to stand first and unmotivated. The very existence that leads to the test feels like crap, and the will to disobey is added to put it out on blank paper.


    "Then why are you unmotivated?


    "School...... I guess it''s because I hate my education itself. You''re rebelling against how society works."


    I was hesitant to say this, but I decided I should be honest with my Junko counterpart. I feel like she could give me some good advice. Most importantly, because I am also my favorite and most respected person in the world.


    "Society itself seems ridiculous and I don''t feel like welcoming you. It''s a system that forces people to learn content from childhood that is unlikely to be useful in the future and from which human sorting takes place. I hate that so much. It even seems miserable to be desperate to score a test to give a good boy a push from society. I don''t know if I can follow that. But if I don''t be normal, I''m afraid I''m going to be a failure because I seem to fail as a human being."


    "Hmm... my opinion is - True you may hate it when you ask, but I don''t know how to think about it..."


    Seeing Junko look unusual and true, the truth is I get carried away for some reason.


    "I don''t know what to say, education is a lot of studied equals. There are aspects of a rough effort award, full of troublesome things. Societies that favor employment or make it one of their statuses with such a rough effort award are a great blessing, and I think they''re lukewarm. I mean, what would True think if you were the president of the company? Wouldn''t it make you want to hire a serious kid who tried? Finally, no matter how clumsy I am, I like a kid whose seriousness is all that matters, don''t I? You like honest people? Whatever it is, I think it''s important to be serious, okay? Don''t take it lightly to have that proof."


    "I''m not taking it lightly, but in the end, you''re a rated production device to see if you can be a slave to a company. I don''t feel stupid spending my time doing that."


    True to be concerned as if he had been denied himself, and to be annoyed and disproved.


    "Well, listen to me till the end. On the other hand, there is an area in the world where you are not required to go to a school where you can study, where you are required to work hard enough to exhale blood, and where you are not only demanding irrational things like talent or luck."


    I could really understand what Junko was talking about, but I had never been aware of anything like living in those worlds. I was only anxious to see if I could live more normally than that.


    "We need something unreasonable called talent, and I think it''s a lot easier to walk on a safe rail prepared in advance in society than to make an even harder effort than normal people to stand on one of their strengths entirely and go down a road without paths. That''s what I call normal. You know that, don''t you?


    "That''s why. I know why. But there are people laying that normal rail, and I just feel like I''m carrying it on the rail for their convenience..."


    That has always been true consciousness.


    "Somehow the world seems to be made for those who stand around small and live to get it. I''m clumsy, so I don''t feel like I''m going to keep losing it if I straddle over a regular rail. But... if Junko is going to recommend it, I''m starting to wonder if that''s okay."


    True to make me feel slightly thrown. In the end, I feel like what''s hindering me is the wall I built in me on my own.


    "I''m not recommending it, and I don''t hate being clumsy like that. I told you. I said I like serious kids."


    "I''m not serious at all. I don''t want to study properly."


    "That''s not the only proof, is it? You are a serious child. [M] Looks right to me. At least you don''t hate trying, do you?


    "Well... I don''t want to be lazy. If only we could have a goal..."


    "It''s not a good goal for now. A goal for now, which is to be normal. Even if the motive is, for now, a goal, or someone wants to acknowledge it - whether it''s a so-called request for approval, if you strive for something, there''s always something to gain, and the world should expand from there. It''s not gonna be a waste of effort."


    I only had a smile back on Junko''s face. Truth relieves me when I see it and spills a smile.


    "Look, he had another look."


    "Really? Like what?


    "I feel relieved and laughed. Hmm, what''s the trigger?"


    I really don''t know what''s triggering this, of course, but there''s only one thing I know. When you''re with Junko, the odds of getting a look naturally increase.


    "Next time, my handmade dishes, I''ll treat you. What do you want?"


    The sun set and Junko asked with an uncontrolled smile as he left.


    "Er... then Borsicici or something"


    "Yeah, then I can. Leave it to me."


    It was true that I answered my favorite food reflexively, but Junko said confidently.


    "Normal rail hey......"


    Junko exhales small and squeaks as she drops off her true back as she leaves.


    "Whoever is fascinated by destiny, no matter how much he wants, the very option of living on a defined rail is unacceptable, hey. Me too, to the extent that if I work hard, I get it according to my hard work. Then it''s an unsatisfactory tach. Come on."


    Mouth the unspoken part of your heart.


    It was the true meaning of Junko, who was still a child and could be spoken in front of the common man. To put it that far, I couldn''t even mouth to mouth something far-fetched because I thought it would unnecessarily disturb and confuse the true mind that is now troubling me.


    "As far as I''m concerned, you feel the same way. It''s the soul of that man, so I guess."


    Vijon, whose true life continues to be normal, could not be seen by Junko, but Junko still sees Truth as a child, thus speaking the truth for those who normally live. At least, I''m hesitant to invite you to the world I''m in.

 331 14

    On Wednesday, the results of the final test were available and the answers to many subjects were returned.


    "Awesome as always, this"


    Time off, Zongde takes a look at a bunch of true answer papers and laughs bitterly. All subjects are submitted on blank paper, an all-zero until brilliant.


    "I can open the textbook, but I''m not motivated. I don''t boil the energy to write on my notebook, and nothing comes to mind. I feel like I''m rejecting you."


    True to remember yesterday''s conversation with Junko as we spoke.


    "But I''ve been thinking about taking that seriously again since the second semester."


    "Are you serious tomorrow?


    "I need to ask you something more than that. Me, do you ever make faces sometimes?


    I know I am always faceless, but from Junko''s point of view yesterday, I asked, hoping that I might have an unconscious expression myself.


    "Yeah, there is. But to say that, I''m avoiding Jen and I somehow. It''s a weird story to touch."


    Surprisingly true that even Jen was reluctant.


    "I wonder what time it is"


    "I feel like I was just laughing for a moment before we had a fight or something. Others, I see, lit up when your girlfriend talked about it or something. And before you fight with me, there are many things that make you look so evil. Looks like he was awesome with that thin-haired teacher of society. And then..."


    "No, that''s enough"


    There are so many thoughts, and even though I find myself giving an unconscious look, there are so many occasions that I''m not very happy, the truth is, I let it go.


    "I was hoping for some tips on how to make a good look at the crowd."


    "I am, listen to me. Me. Then why don''t you be Ate?


    When Zongde was annoyed by the true word,


    "Shoot - Shoot - ? I''m the rule, rogue, executed on the spot ? ? That''s Detective Big Dick ?"


    The opening theme song of the animated song plays in a well-deserved voice heard from the speaker. It''s Jen singing.


    "Did you jack his broadcast studio again?"


    Sotoku smiling.


    "You''ve become a festive poem already, this"


    True to think, seeing such a sophistication, that I wouldn''t be able to spill a smile naturally here myself.


    Jen gets into the broadcast room regularly, sees gaps and sings homemade songs on campus broadcasts. Besides, that''s terribly good, and the students'' uke is good. Teachers go in to stop them, and they get angry at Jen plenty, but it seemed like they would read the air and wait to sing a song before stopping.


    (Uh-huh, is he singing again? Stop without singing a whole song. Teachers also treat Guru and other retards as special. Shit)


    Meanwhile, Toichi in reading was driven by the urge to plug her fingers in her ears, but if someone in her class sees her doing that, she''s going to get nasty rumors, and that''s scary too. Anyway, Jen is a very popular student on campus. You can''t possibly do that, such as show a blatant dislike for it in front of everyone.


    (What was that yesterday? He said something about proof.)


    Surprised Toichi. Yesterday those who beat the truth besides themselves did not show up on the bulletin board. I also suspect that that is a bit of a form of fishing, but nevertheless, I am concerned that there has been no action since then.


    (Hmm?)


    As the break was about to end, when I put a book in my desk, I noticed that a piece of paper fitted between the textbooks.


    The paper depicted a strange pattern, with short sentences such as the address and "I make a wish here".


    The pattern painted on the paper was a bug with a small letter that was surprisingly written and resembled a butterfly with six wings. When he sees it, he looks up to heaven. It''s the same image I saw on the back-of-school site. He who was beating the truth besides himself.


    (Does he know it''s me?


    My spine gets cold. I also think that maybe other students are letting me in and they are camouflaging me. Or maybe Masumi Aizawa himself is watching that place and trying to figure out who did it.


    But while I became suspicious, I was also strongly intrigued. I was attracted to that strange tattoo, and at the same time to the content. There was also curiosity, but something more impulsive than that was pounding and moving a total of one brain.


    When I realized it, Toichi had his address on his cell phone.


    "Hey, I thought you were going to contact me yesterday, so I didn''t think so."


    Immediately an email was sent to a total of the best phones.


    "Are you the one who endorsed me on the example site yesterday?


    While I am aware that I may be being camouflaged, I will ask without giving out any direct words.


    "That''s right. I''m not in the same class as you, but hey. So don''t worry. ''


    I look around to see if I can feel safe being answered like that. Everyone feels suspicious because there were so many other people messing with their phones besides themselves.


    First of all, it''s a mystery why someone who isn''t in the same class did that writing on that site from there.


    "Who is it? It''s roundabout. What''s power? What''s the proof?


    "I''m Junko Yukioka. Search and find out about me online. I should be out soon. Because there are circumstances that cannot be contacted immediately. Power is literal power. For no one to beat you. Isn''t that proof that this interaction is what it is?


    I knew the name of a person named Junko Suzuoka. That suspicious rumor I saw on the urban legend related thread on the anonymous bulletin board. It is the name of the Lord of the Yukooka Institute, who performs human experiments and gives supernatural powers.


    ''So, final confirmation, you want power? Don''t you want it?''


    Mysterious inquiry. No, it''s not a mystery. I suspect that this is a Mad Scientist deal called Junko Yukioka.


    (Thought he was someone in the class, but he was a complete outsider. How did you know I existed? Why are you telling me this? What do you mean, you even know I hate Aizawa?


    There are many mysteries. But because it is a mystery, Toichi was attracted. I was savoring that feeling, as if the entrance to the fantasy I longed for was open in front of me.


    A bell rings to announce the end of the rest of the day, hurrying to close the phone. Before closing, Total-One had typed in the letters briefly. "Want" and.


    When Totally One returned home, a package to Totally One had been delivered by courier on the same day.


    Seeing the sender''s name, Toichi opened his eyes wide and breathed. It was written there as the Snow Oka Institute. Further under the sender''s name is a six-winged butterfly-like print and a small letter that fills its perimeter. It was put up on the net yesterday, and today it''s the same substitute that was on the paper that was in my desk.


    (For a prank...... too much. Are you serious?


    The hand holding the parcel trembles. Feeling the signs that the door to unreality is about to open as a bin, fears and expectations are mixed in and swirling violently.


    I went into my room and opened the parcel, and the first thing I noticed was a little face.


    (What the... did they fool me after all?


    In a mixed mood of discouragement and relief, I take this side a little. Behind it was a bottle of medicine with tablets and instructions.


    (Is this our destiny? What is this face?)


    Surprised, I got an email just in time. Of course, it''s Junko Yukioka.


    "Did you get what I sent you?


    Reply briefly when it arrives and open the instructions.


    What was written was the effect of the medication, the time of effect, the amount to take, the side effects, etc. The effect of the medicine is simple in itself. A substitute for gaining powerful and incomparable physical abilities. Increased muscle strength, partial hardening of the skin, sharp rise in reflex nerves and motor vision. The side effects are that the mental state is elevated and the body stops moving due to recoil when taken many times with a short sensation.


    ''Cause this is just an experiment. You''re gonna help me in exchange for my cooperation, so you''re gonna have to follow my instructions, okay? When you take your medicine, you don''t get my confirmation. Well, first, take a pill to see if that medicine works.''


    When prompted by the e-mail, Kenichi decides to put the medicine in his mouth and pour it in with the water from the pet bottle he had left in his room.


    The change happened quickly. I can see that I am surrounded by unwanted exaltation and bliss, and that my whole body grows in strength. When I looked at my arms, my muscles were swelling and enlarged on Mukimuki like a bodybuilder.


    "Whoa, whoa! Awesome. Yeah! With this power, I can do anything!


    A total of one that I accidentally scream out loud. My family would have heard it, and I would be suspicious, but Toichi was so excited that it seemed trivial.


    Email me as if I had anticipated it.


    Did you get confirmation? Well, I''ll give you a heads up, but I know you want to get the power to do something, but I need you to follow these instructions. And then, when you use the power of medicine to do something, make sure you report it. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee my life. ''


    While I thought it was cumbersome, I thought it might be more cumbersome to disobey the instructions of this mysterious person, and emailed this request.


    ''I want to kill all the people I don''t like. You mean the bad guys in our class, including Aizawa, or the guys from three years? And then I want to offend that stupid bitch who''s in love with something bad.''


    Calculate your aspirations without hesitation.


    "I still have trouble killing Makoto Aizawa. Makoto Aizawa is an important experimental bench for me."


    ''What do you mean?


    ''It makes sense to hunt him down. That''s why I chose you. It''s named after the experimental bench of fate for me. Please don''t kill him first if you make a mistake. You''re gonna have to follow these steps, too, right?


    ''Okay. Why don''t you just go kill those guys for three years?


    I was interested in choosing Makoto Aizawa as my experimental bench for any reason, but at this point it was a total of one I wouldn''t try to hear. I was interested, but one of these days I felt like you were going to tell me from the other side, and I thought I should keep it as a pleasure until then.


    "I''m not careful not to find out. You should use what I sent you with."


    I''m told, I drop my gaze on this surface for a moment.


    Seeing the purpose of the face, Jaiichi chuckled and took the face.


    (First of all, you used to give it away from me, it''s revenge on a three-year bad group)


    When I took off the school run and changed into my personal clothes, Toichi put the medicine bottle and a little noodle in his bag and left the house.

 332 15

    The next day, during Euthanasia II, there was a fuss. There were multiple murders in the city, and all of the victims were students in Euthanasia II.


    Detectives entered the school and insistently interviewed both the teacher and the student. True and Sotoku in particular were heard thoughtfully because it was a three-year bad group where True and Sotoku had once been simmered. Outside the school, the press was pushing quickly and conducting interviews.


    "There''s been this incident, so I wish I was suspended from school. It''s like we''re not gonna let the police take a break."


    Time off, the truth pioneered by the persistence of detectives is stupidity. Fortunately, at the time the crime occurred, True, Sotoku and Jen were touring game shops, bookstores, etc., so it was possible to claim that there was an alibi because it would also be on surveillance cameras in the store and throughout the city.


    According to stories and rumors I''ve heard from detectives, the crime was committed at the home of each of the three year bad groups, and the cause of death is with the brutalization. He said he was probably beaten to death full of force with a blunt weapon, but he still doesn''t know any more about it.


    They say the victim is not just a three-year bad group, but extends to his family as well. Not all of their families have been killed, and some survive, so perhaps because of the sighting of the scene but the late mouth seal.


    "There are rumors that I''ve seen someone who looks like a killer. By the crime scene, there was a Phantom wearing a little blood on his clothes."


    Said Reiko in front of Makoto.


    "Phantom Hiccup Man! It''s amazing. Ouilla, let''s see."


    Intrigued, Jen gives a delightful voice.


    (We''ll see soon. ''Cause I can show it before you guys.)


    Kenichi, who stood ear to the conversation, gets an inclusive laugh by hiding his face in Lanobe.


    (Stay tuned... No, I''m the only one who can look forward to it now)


    That''s when I thought so, I got an e-mail. From Junko Yukioka, for example.


    ''Seems like you''ve been making a lot of noise, but haven''t you found out?


    "It''s okay. A little face helped."


    That''s when Toichi was returning the reply. I also got an email to my true phone.


    ''I told you the other day,'' cause I''m going overseas for a while. I miss being away, but that''s all I''m waiting to see. I''ll buy some good champagne for my souvenir and go home. "


    The person in the true email was Junko, but I feel both lonely and frightened about its content.


    "I''ve never drunk... I mean, I''m a minor."


    "I''m fine for a little while. And then, the next date, I''ll think of it too, take off your white coat and try to fashion it. If you do this to me, you''re pretty brave, aren''t you?


    ''I''m looking forward to it. Meet him, see him not in white.''


    "Hey, look! Aizawa, you''re laughing so happily."


    As I was typing back my emails, Reiko pointed out loudly that I was unconsciously spilling a smile, and the truth was giddy, and I turned off my grin reflexively.


    "It''s not that uncommon these days. Get out of the way. It''s her e-mail again."


    "Awabi!


    To Zongde''s words, Reiko also reacted to Face Floor Kiss.


    (He... I knew there was a woman. Shit. Kill that bitch and them too. Kill Aizawa after you''ve committed it in front of him. Where is it, motherfucker?)


    To the words of Zongde, Toichi applies his strength to the hand holding Lanobe, damaging the edge of the book.


    "They''re closing school today. You can all go home."


    Yumi came there and told him.


    "Oh dear. You should have done it sooner."


    "That''s right. That''s right. Cuco, stop it."


    Zongde and Jen, not sure, continue to say.


    Aizawa, I need to talk to you for a second.


    Yumi stopped calling the truth where all the students in the class tried to go home.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    True to feel some sign of disgust and wave as if to get rid of Zongde and Jen.


    Meanwhile, Keiichi, interested in the interaction, explores the desk and the bag, takes gestures as if searching diligently for the missing object, and asks how it is.


    "What are you talking about..."


    Yumi placed a piece of paper at the true desk where she wagered her mouth open.


    "Do you have any idea about this?


    There were prints on the paper that I had never seen before. Something resembling a butterfly, with six wings of fragmented shape and size. And it''s like a little letter covering up its perimeter.


    I have no idea. But his true eyes were nailed to the pattern. It had intense impact for some reason.


    "What''s this?


    When I looked away from the paper and gave her a face, Yumi''s face was imminent until nearby. Truth is thrilling. There are Yumi''s eyes really right around the corner, staring at her true eyes.


    After the gym class in the meantime and the staff room thing, I also suspect that this teacher really cares about himself, and the boulder truth.


    Shortly afterwards, the truth got me confused. I don''t know what happened.


    "No, it''s fine if you don''t know"


    In that word of Yumi, True returned to sanity. True was already away from Yumi.


    (What was that? What''s that...)


    With suspicion, Truth leaves the classroom.


    (What, he... he''s even bringing his teacher!


    Kenichi, who was witnessing one of them, is outraged. Yumi had a fondness for Shinichi, but seeing the current sight will also revalue it.


    (You''re like a porn gee or a Lanobe protagonist! Shit! That''s what happens in real life! No, there is. I can''t stop thinking about something! I can''t forgive you! That shitty teacher''s a teacher too! You''re such a bitch about having an affair with a student!


    While biting my teeth, I took out my phone and depressed my email. The target is that Junko Yukioka. To get permission to exhale my desires again with the medication I received. Hitting the email, Toichi grins distorted.


    I witnessed such a total of the best, and there was Yumi smiling, but I desperately didn''t realize that I was depressed by the email.

 333 16

    (I did something amazing. I did something amazing that no one in my classmates could do)


    Tatsichi, who carried out the act of murder, was filled with this unlikely sense of accomplishment and superiority.


    (You can''t do this to anyone, you can''t kill people. But I did. How amazing do you think this is?


    I thought I was the bottom line, and at once I felt like I was a big reversal and superior to all humans, and I was intoxicated by that catharsis, Metichi.


    (What''s so great about killing people?


    After school, in the toilet, a voiceover speaks in my head to a total of one that I am adding for in a slight way.


    (I guess he''s just an anomaly. It''s a stupid round. If that''s really great, I''ll declare it to the rest of the world. I''m great because I could kill people, you''re amazing. So who''s gonna admit you''re great or awesome?


    When it appears abruptly, a virtual statue that always speaks only of denying itself. A self that denies itself and pulls it down. I don''t try to figure out why something like this appears in my head, even though I know it. I''m not going to admit it.


    (With power in your hands, with hope, with heaven at the top, what lies ahead? Can I make you a decent future?


    (So you want me to have another miserable day instead of using this power that I got?)


    Towards the void, Shinichi stares at the void in his head.


    (This is a gift from heaven. I finally got the special power that nobody else had. Become like the protagonist of Lanobe. Now I''ll do everything I want. I''ll kill everything you don''t like)


    Declaring with a dark face, the statue sighed with a gaze of pity, disappearing.


    (Shit, I was feeling good because of people......!


    Remembering the intense frustration, when he left the bathroom, Toichi confirmed Reiko''s appearance in his sight. Looks like we''re just leaving school, down the stairs. They don''t have a club today.


    Toichi is aware of what is in the bag and smiles distorted. I made up my mind to make my desires come true.


    (With this power and this face, I can offend that woman in real life, not in paranoia. It''s an unforgivable crime to fall in love with Aizawa, who hates me! No guilt! Defendant, Reiko Kikuchi! Show them the grandeur of daylight on a trip to and from heaven, and I''ll sentence them to rape!


    Declaring high without speaking out, Toichi followed Reiko with a distorted grin.


    Toichi left school in the form of a sneak follow after Reiko.


    Totally one gets excited about the fact that he is doing the act of stalking. But when I think I''m going to do something more amazing than that, my heart starts pounding.


    Kenichi, who killed a three-year bad group, was already out of his conscience tag and in a mental state where he could not hesitate to commit any crime.


    It was not just a matter of satisfying desire, but a calculation caught in a paranoid sense of mission to inflict severe punishment for sins that tormented themselves in love with such Aizawa Makoto and others by committing them in as many public places as possible, making them touch the eyes and further degrading them.


    (Hopefully, even if passers-by and cops go into a halt on the way, you''ll be sentenced to death for obstructing rape execution! All right, here''s what I want! Let''s go!)


    Spread the evil grin to the full face and remove the medicine bottle and a little bit of this surface from the bag to prepare.


    As soon as you take the medicine, your state of excitement peaks and at the same time your libido grows.


    "Hi-ha-ha, ha, ha, ha!


    At the popular school route, the crowd shouted strangely, and Toichi jumped from behind to Reiko.


    "Huh?"


    Reiko looks back in response to an odd voice.


    A little side was already looming up. And brutally push Keiko over the asphalt as he is surprised.


    The muscle strength obtained with the medicine seals up any resistance of Reiko and takes her clothes off. Some of the passers-by stop and look terribly at the rape in front of the public, and some walk away early enough not to want to get involved.


    "What are you doing! Don''t do it!


    In the meantime, one middle-aged man, with brilliantly bald hair, dared to go into a stop. Kick in the back of the head of the first total, grabbing the shoulder further and pulling it back.


    "Whoa! You''re jamming the execution of rape! Death penalty!"


    With the anger, the retrospective knife flashed, and Metichi jumped the neck of a courageous middle-aged man.


    "Baldness is a sin too!


    When he throws it away, Toichi turns to Reiko, who is blue, and resumes the act. The tragic play that took place in front of me and the passers-by who were watching their heads rolling on the road and stopping their feet also scream and flee.


    But some of them got away after the photo shoot, and a few more were still stopping and doing the video shoot.


    Toichi even thought the gallery would be more convenient. I''m sure these guys must be streaming videos online. Because that would unnecessarily lead to a humiliation of Reiko. When I find the video, I try to stick it on the back-of-school site as well, and Toichi decides on my mind.


    Reiko is trembling with so much fear and shame that she can hardly resist. I''m soaked in the face of fear, and I''m getting excited all the time.


    I admire Reiko''s nudity, and a glimpse of her. In the meantime, Reiko had no voice at all, but rather closed her eyes in tears. I thought I would cry out more and resist, and as for the reckoning I wanted that kind of reaction, I thought it was a shame about the area, but still the emotion and excitement of forcefully conquering a one-sided woman is strong, and that''s all I''m very satisfied with.


    (Okay, exactly now! It''s the moment I dreamed about it. Ah! No! Docking! Oh, shit! Docking ooh!


    After enjoying a glimmer of feeling, he tries to cross the last line, screaming softly in his heart. Seeing Reiko''s distorted face up close, the total excitement increases even further.


    (Ha ha, look! It''s the punishment that broke my heart! And the guilt of not being aware of it! This is punishment! Punishment! You were only aware of me for pebbles or something!? How does it feel to be docked with that pebble?!? Huh!? Huh...? Huh...? Yep, yep, eh!?


    He was cursed and enquired about in his heart, and excited, but Toichi did not extend to the act.


    (Huh? What...? Why aren''t you in a combat position...? Because it''s outside...? Because you have eyes...?


    My head says I''m drunk with a high tension and a sense of victory, but my body is less nervous and doesn''t respond at all.


    (What is it? I''m not even picky... I was excited until just now, and now I''m nervous... what is this... Disgusting......)


    Cold enough to even put out the manic state caused by the effect of the medicine. Kenichi, who even held nausea, looked at Reiko''s face and was stunned.


    Vain eyes I haven''t seen anywhere. The word broken doll crosses the back of my brain. Broken heart. Peak of despair. Despite his intention to inflict despair as punishment, Toichi felt a sense of bottomless decency and guilt for the act he was about to commit now.


    Even though the murder I did yesterday was completely free of guilt or anything, my chest aches uninterruptedly now attempted rape, my head twitches, and even my nausea suddenly creeps up.


    "Yeah, eh."


    Uncomfortable, Toichi threw up the contents of his stomach. I threw up wearing a little face, but my face was overflowing with revulsion, and my face was all over the place.


    Letting Reiko''s face drift away from his upper body reflexively also had the purpose of removing his face and spilling the diarrhea outside his face, once Reiko knew who he was, but also for the slight reproach of conscience that remained in him.


    "Damn it... it shouldn''t be... why am I looking at you like this..."


    With a curse in his mouth that he did not know who he had unleashed against, Toichi ran away from Reiko, to something completely different from what he had imagined unfolding.


    (What''s wrong with me trying to bring my sins to justice or something? - It''s crazy!


    A total of one to call without speaking up while running.


    Gaining strength, he felt like he had been showered with cold water where he was at the top of the sky, wondering if he was a clown whose destiny would befall him, and Toichi bite his teeth hard.

 334 17

    The next morning, during Euthanasia II, the first hour was crushed and it became a carriage of emergency morning prayers in the gym. (i) All students expected yesterday''s third grade students to touch on the victimized murder.


    Meanwhile, rumors were circulating that were between students.


    A female student named Reiko Kikuchi was raped in front of the public during the day.


    The killer is the same man who wore a little face that murdered a three-year bad group. Moreover, it is a story that he was wearing a school run during Euthanasia II.


    There are also stories of images and videos appearing. Many of them have been removed quickly and are no longer visible, but they have been posted on back-of-school sites and have also flown to major SNS, anonymous bulletin boards and pornographic sites in third countries, and very many have said they have confirmed through them.


    Naturally the rumors were circulating even in the true class. Good thing Reiko himself didn''t show up, he even showed up openly speaking up and talking good about saving the video, and the girls in an exasperated group of Reiko were blamed, and then beaten up truly alternating with Sotoku and went straight to the infirmary.


    Initially, I was thinking of actively balancing the rumor online, but I couldn''t forget that unpleasant feeling since I finished the rape with an attempt, and I completely lost my mind about it.


    Even rumors that it sounds like a hissopotamus there, Toichi is offended by the mood, the beginning and end of nausea diligently. Neither yesterday''s dinner nor this morning''s breakfast went through my throat much.


    "Do you think that rumor is true?


    During the morning ceremony, Zongde, who should be behind the most, comes and speaks to the true source in the front line.


    "I don''t give a shit about rumors... but don''t worry about it"


    True answers. The fact that Reiko is not here reinforces the credibility of the rumors.


    "About the three years of them, but it''s hard to make up a story about the Phantom Man."


    "I think so too."


    It is true that I want to think so rather than think so. Reiko and I have been talking recently, and I want the story to be false.


    But as if to break such a true desire, suddenly one female student ran up to the stage, snapped a microphone from the principal and told him this.


    "I was offended yesterday on my way to school."


    It was Reiko Kikuchi.


    ''Rumors are true. A lot of people watched. Some people were killed trying to help me. As rumors have it, he was wearing our school uniform and he was wearing this side for a bit''


    Reiko speaking faceless and pale, as if true. Until then, the students who were chatting shut up, sipped and listened to Reiko. Even teachers are getting too hardened and unable to move into too many events.


    (What are you talking about, he... Why are you being offended? I didn''t do it till the end)


    For a moment, I made a sudden call, but I noticed the boulder why Reiko was self-exposing and exposing himself.


    (But I did it halfway, and the video took me... rumored... so I was shocked and did that... so what?)


    In total, the first imagination was a hit. Even if it doesn''t get to the end, Reiko has planted plenty of fear and humiliation, and one rumor runs that he has been mausoled. That''s too much to break Reiko''s heart.


    ''I had the worst experience and my heart was killed. I''m sure I can''t have a decent life ahead of me anymore. Were you satisfied with this? Everyone who enjoys the rumor that I''ve been offended.''


    "Stop."


    Yumi went into the stop and tried to take up the microphone, but Reiko threw the microphone away herself and jumped off the stage. And two years in a row - I look toward my own class. Obviously, it''s pouring its gaze on the true one in front of it.


    Slowly towards the true. Keep staring at the truth the whole time. Both true and Zongde breathe in an atmosphere that is clearly out of track.


    "Hey, you already know, but I like you, Aizawa. Will you hang out with me?


    Until then, Reiko smiled, saying in a voice that often passed as a large number of students watched. No, I deliberately said it out loud so that all the students could hear me.


    The truth was I couldn''t answer anything. I can''t think of any thoughtful words. But Reiko continues her words with a laugh, as if she had seen through such a true reaction.


    "That''s right, because I got dirty, and that''s how I got to know, so I can''t afford it."


    Reiko with a distorted half laugh and says in a masochistic sounding tone. From anyone''s eyes, it''s obvious that her mental state is strange right now. Whatever words will be thrown, it will be turned into an exploding mine.


    "I can''t hang out with you for that reason, that''s not true. But it''s not..."


    But even in silence, I kept interpreting it in a bad direction, and I found it hurting, so at least it was true that I chose a word that didn''t hurt me and tried to relieve her heartache, but it couldn''t have worked either.


    "If that''s the case... just hang out with me for two strands... I can be the second... console me... Heal me..."


    With a distorted smile, she spills tears from her eyes, and Reiko says in a tone that sounds like she truly pleads. In fact, it was a cry of the soul, maybe a plea.


    Truth is, I didn''t know what to say. I pushed him to shut up, and while I was doing so, Yumi and other teachers came and took Reiko away. Truth is, I should have said "yeah" there, and I''ve regretted it ever since.


    Lunch break. Totally one had spread the lanobe that day, but I hadn''t read it just in pose. Because of what happened in the morning, it doesn''t get in my head at all.


    Reiko Kikuchi, who was one-sided, broke. I broke it myself. When I killed both of my three years of defects, it was just refreshing, with no guilt whatsoever, but when I was Reiko, it was different. Due to the poor aftertaste, a total of the best thoughts remained almost suspended.


    (This also means it''s all his fault...)


    The first thing that Kenichi thought when he finally tried to regain his mind was the idea that the culprit of all sins was Makoto Aizawa.


    (I suffered because he was there, and Kikuchi was there. It''s his fault. Besides, what''s that morning interaction? I''m glad he handled it better and supported Kikuchi, but fuck you. He usually plays a cool character, and his make-up skin peels off here. Ah, pity)


    I raise myself to the shelf and turn down my response to true Reiko as impudent in me, and I learn to be intensely irritated.


    "Then I wonder if you can finally get into production. First of all, I''ll hire about three people who are good at backstreet havoc here, so you don''t get your hands on yourself, and you don''t use those three. Give them instructions to attack someone around you, Makoto Aizawa. Not in person."


    Junko Suzuoka tells me by email, but the content was an odd substitute.


    ''Using? Using someone who''s not me for what?


    ''I suppose you want me to think that''s also for my research, and an uplifting element of the game. It''s necessary for me, so it''s not exactly working my way through the scenario. "


    He did not return a satisfactory explanation, but decides that it would be better to follow the instructions. Somehow he gave himself strength. You will naturally have more power than you have now, and it is decided that you should keep the relationship well.


    "Then would you like his family?


    Ask with a distorted grin.


    ''Wouldn''t that be nice? I''ll take care of it later. "


    My e-mail with Junko Suzuoka is over. I don''t know what it means to bother using the hands of others, and I don''t know why I give instructions to those three chimps, not Junko Yukioka, but I already didn''t care about that question in the totality one.


    (I guess he''s blessed with a good family, unlike me, anyway. Just thinking about how sad he will be when he is butchered in front of you)


    I didn''t know that anyone in the same classroom could put such evil thoughts on dew, etc., but the truth was Jen and Sotoku, and Yumi in front of it, creating an air that was obviously more and more.

 335 18

    "What kind of reactions should I have had then"


    From morning to this lunch break, the truth, which remains a dark face, refers to being stuffed by Reiko in the morning ceremony, he said in an unchecked voice.


    It is called facial expressions and a good tone, the truth normally expresses emotions, but when the truth puts emotions on the table there are many bright ones, and it is very rare to see dark truths, so it appeared heterogeneously in the eyes of Zongde and Jen.


    "Normally don''t let it solidify. Jesus could have been good enough to keep her spiritual."


    Yumi speaks with a true face. I know I''m a teacher with original shapebreaking and flexible thoughts, so it doesn''t sound so abrupt to say yes or no to two strands.


    (Does it go crazy that way when you get offended? No, what a strange pattern for each person......)


    I take my gaze off Yumi and truly think of a lot of things. At the same time, I can think of even unexpected delusions and diligently feel like my lower body is going to get better.


    I can''t believe what happened in real life, and very around me, to trample the other person''s heart for his own pleasure, such as rape. Besides, a woman who had a crush on herself was the victim. That fact amplifies the harshness more.


    On the other hand, my libido is not attenuated at all. I have a delusional erection of Reiko being offended above all else. I''ve been self-loathing myself for making pornographic videos of rape stuff from time to time, but that''s going to get extra intense.


    "At least you''re not responsible for anything."


    (I do, Barca)


    A total of one laughing spirally from the shadow of Lanobe who stood on his desk against Yumi''s words caring for truth.


    "That''s right. It''s to throw the blame away."


    "That''s not true, Tanyo. I''m pretty sure I''m not responsible for Aizawa."


    Yumi immediately denies Jen''s words, which she said with the intention of comfort.


    "I''m going back to the staff room. I don''t care if you leave early."


    Yumi said thankful words when she left, but there is also a part of it that is so cared for, from the truth, that is handicapped. It''s not like I''m a victim, and I don''t want to be seen in such a weak mental.


    "He said it''s all about Kikuchi in his spare class. I''m glad we''re having a good time."


    Sovereignty to throw up abominably. The voice was as loud as it could be heard throughout the class, and in this class, the air that was difficult to talk about could already be done with it. For once, Sotoku is doing it by calculating it. If a defect like yourself shows discomfort, that would be the line of prevention. I can really like Zongde in those places, and I want to apprentice him.


    "It''s not fun at all. Kikuchi-san was crying."


    But Jen, who has no idea of irony, takes only the words to par, and comes to Zongdeok with a seriously angry face.


    "I said it sarcastically. For those who are unhappy and enjoying themselves."


    "What is it, irony? Then we''ll all know it''s ironic if you don''t tell us in advance."


    "I don''t know, just you... Don''t take it personally."


    When Zongdeok moaned at Jen''s words...


    "Can I have a word?


    A few girls came along and confronted the true ones. Those are the girls in the group where Reiko was.


    "Dr. Kayama said you weren''t responsible for this, but I still need your help and wisdom."


    "We don''t even know what to say."


    "Atainodachi Reiko Kowasareta. Reiko Taskel. Reiko Skinaotokoga Reiko Taskel"


    To Reiko''s friend''s plea, that was the truth, I didn''t know how to return it.


    "Should I sing a song or something that makes Kikuchi feel better? Ouilla, let''s sing hard."


    "Thank you, Tayo. I''ll only accept your feelings."


    To Jen, who proclaims full of energy, a woman of leadership bleeds with a troubled face.


    "You know, it sounds terrible..."


    Zongde opens his mouth with a difficult face.


    "It''s been a rumor on campus, and you said that yourself in front of everyone, and you can''t come to school for the time being, can you?


    From the realist Zongde, I even thought I should transfer instead for the time being, but I avoided speaking in front of them.


    "I guess I should treat you the same way I always do. I told you so well in advance."


    True to express an opinion.


    "I know it''s the worst way to treat a tumor, but if you''re seriously worried, I think you should be clear. When we get along the same way as before."


    It was the answer that I thought was the best way to treat them, taking it very seriously if it was true, but it seemed to have backstroked the nerves of the girls, and their complexion changed as they looked at them.


    "You''re forced to treat me the same way you always do in that state!


    "How can you come up with an idea that I don''t know!? Use your head for a second!


    "What are you going to do with that clearly! It''s not weird! You''re a man, aren''t you? It was a mistake to talk to the boys. That''s why boys are inferior."


    "Otoko Kirai. Otoko Ilanai. Atai Mitmenai. Otoko Kiel Negau"


    True to be verbally condemned and donned by multiple women.


    "Well... Aizawa, as you are, you are insensitive and thoughtful."


    "Insensitive..."


    The lady with the status of leader tempted, but from the truth, it was more tight to be assured that she was insensitive.


    After school. I don''t even feel like playing with Zongde and Jen, and the truth is I go home feeling unfloated.


    (I wonder what...... This unpleasant feeling. A decent routine until yesterday seems to have broken all at once......)


    True I think so, but it hurts my heart to think that Reiko would be in that mood more than I am.


    I don''t know how to sort out my feelings. After admitting he was raped in front of a large crowd during the morning ceremony, Reiko has truly confessed. How the hell do you mean you''ll be in such a mental state if you hurt me?


    (Can I save you? For once, as a classmate......)


    Truth is, even if I can''t do two strands, if Reiko is in love with herself, the girls have stuffed herself in as well, and I think I''m probably the strongest chance of saving her. But what should I do?


    I came in front of my house worried and saw a parcel sticking inside the post.


    The parcel was addressed to the real person. There is no sender''s name.


    After I get into my home, I try to open it even though I''m suspicious.


    "What?"


    I''m stunned to see that coming from inside, and I raise my voice unexpectedly.


    (Gun!?


    What was there was exactly a pistol. Not sure if it''s real or fake, but it looks like a real gun itself. One more piece of paper and something that looked like a thin instruction were included.


    Before I take the gun in my hand, I''m interested in the closed piece of paper and try to spread it out. A six-winged butterfly print is depicted, and a fine spell-like word is written surprisingly around the print. That strikes the true brain directly, as an intense impact in the head.


    (I saw it somewhere. this... where was it...)


    At the same time I feel an intense sense of visibility, but I cannot recall it.


    Staring at the tattoo for a few seconds. The prints and letters gradually blurred, disappearing beautifully and refreshingly, leaving behind a single blank sheet of paper.


    I know the story that there is ink that disappears when put directly into the light, so I wasn''t so surprised, but the question remains as to why there is such a trick and what the prints were on the paper.


    Next thing you know, take something like instructions. What was written was a precaution for handling guns and a basic way of shooting guns. And on the last page, it said:


    "As there is imminent danger to you, keep it with you at all times for protection"


    The words hit the true brain even more directly and blew the memory of the mysterious butterfly tattoo beautifully out of his head.


    (Why is this coming to me? Who would do this? What are you doing in danger of visiting me?


    Two cases are reminiscent. A little Phantom who killed three years of them. It is also a little Phantom that you have offended Reiko.


    Invitations from different worlds. Lanobe, it''s not like I''ve been summoned to another world to say hello, but I remember feeling dragged into an obviously unusual realm.


    Maybe he''ll come to me this time?


    While I doubt it, in the form of following warnings that might be pranks, I truly bagged my gun.


    The ultimate idea of calling the police somehow didn''t even think of shards in my true head at this time.

 336 19

    At the end of the school, Toichi did not go straight home, as usual, and headed to a place designated by Junko Yukioka.


    Toichi arrived at the famous place in Euthanasia, where all the abandoned factories stand in countless rows. It was even said that there were no days when gunshots would not go off because the residents of the back streets would use it as a place to root castle, trade and protest, and the average person would not approach first.


    The rumor seemed right, and before Toichi stepped foot in and minutes later, there was a quick gunshot in the distance.


    To an atmosphere much scarier than I had imagined beforehand, Toichi opens the mouth of the bag and even opens the lid of the medicine bottle so that whatever happens can be dealt with immediately.


    The number of abandoned buildings is also greater than I thought, and this abandoned factory zone itself is quite large. Besides, the structure is complicated, the same building is not uniformly built, the size and type of the building and the walls that divide it are varied, so it feels like a little maze, which I thought would certainly be great for the residents of the back street to use.


    The designated building was a fairly small factory. Even if I go in, I have no idea what it''s where I was making it.


    When he entered, he had eyes with a sharp pair of eyes, and a total of one left the building and hid in the shadows.


    (Stupid, what are you doing, I am)


    He was a bad patterned, seemingly backstreet resident, so he scolds himself for freaking out and dispersing just at first sight.


    (But you can''t use that like a limb... Why do I have to do this? I wish Junko Yukioka would do it around here, why would I have to meet him right away and give him orders?)


    The neighborhood had been in doubt before it came here. I also thought Junko Suzuoka might be trying something about herself, but I still don''t know what that means.


    (Shit, I''m also allergic to using medication for this, but I can''t help it at this time)


    I don''t stop palpitating or trembling, I don''t think I should be naked facing them in a state where they see me freaking out, and I take a pill. Occasionally, the tremor disappears and gets high, and the strength grows all over my body.


    "Nice to meet you. Are you after Junko Yukioka?


    In total one that suddenly reappeared under high tension, the three chimps pull a bit.


    "That''s the dialogue over here. I''ve been told to wait here for instructions."


    "Whoa, you know what? Well, it''s quick, but I want Makoto Aizawa to kill his family in front of Makoto Aizawa. You can''t kill Makoto Aizawa."


    The complexion of the three chimps changes with a nagging grin and being informed of the request.


    "Hurt me for as long as you can and kill me. Makoto Aizawa feels compelled to hold her back and let her eyelids snap."


    "You know, it''s not like we''re gonna do anything if we get paid."


    One exposes his discomfort and throws up.


    "I''ll take about killing you, but I don''t want to imitate such a bad taste. I''m Pass."


    "Oh... right, for this? And what part of you was still trying my discretion?"


    A total of one whining words that only one can understand. Then suddenly he understood. Instead of Junko Suzuoka herself informing them about the request, Toichi instructed them to immediately meet and tell them what it was about.


    "Fine, you don''t have to do it if you don''t want to! Don''t do anything for good. Come on!


    When he shouted out loud, Toichi stuffed the rejection with a chimp in his mouth at once, his head rolled out a punch.


    We saw the sight of a human head bouncing and flying in front of us, and the two remaining men stiffened. The top shattered from the jaw and disappeared, dropping his eyes on the fallen carcass on his back with his teeth and tongue lined in the remaining mandible exposed, both of them trembling in fear.


    "Yes, yes, do you guys want to do this job? Don''t you want to do it?


    Niyanya laughed and asked. In total, the two chimps realized that they had no choice and lamented the bad luck of hitting a lousy client.


    The murder of a three-year bad group, the rape of a two-year female student and the ensuing incident were in Euthanasia II, but the incident occurred again that day.


    Morning - I walked into the classroom too late to see a different atmosphere in the classroom, and the truth solidified for a moment.


    More and more dominated by the atmosphere than yesterday, no one is talking about anything, and only the girls in the same group as Reiko are leaning against each other and whimpering.


    Kikuchi killed himself.


    Before Truth opened its mouth, Zongde taught briefly what this situation meant in a heavy tone.


    The other students cared about Reiko''s group or were put in the atmosphere, barely spoke anything, just their sobbing voices echoing in the classroom.


    Not only in the morning, but also afterwards, the whole class was wrapped up in more and more mood. Especially the girls in the same group as Reiko, no one tried to utter a word while their time off also leaned down.


    After school, Yumi Kayama, in charge, set aside time for the emergency home room to leave everyone behind.


    "I think you know, Kikuchi killed himself. The body was found in his room this morning with his neck hung. He was also left with a suicide note. You don''t have to tell me what caused it."


    (Yes, yes, I''m the cause of that. Okay. I''m Ten Himself. Nobody''s gonna think about that guy being in the same class or anything - I guess)


    Toichi throws up sarcastically in his mouth to Yumi, who speaks in a heavy tone. I''m driven by the urge to tell the truth and surprise you.


    (I want to tell you that I''m more special than you guys. You can kill someone you don''t like, and you''ve committed a woman you like and pushed her to suicide. No, I''m not offending you... Either way, I''m like this, like this, or something else. Isn''t that amazing? Yeah, tell him the truth. He always shoved one of us in the class. Tell me who I am and surprise him.)


    The distorted self-manifesting appetite was raging in a total of one. Of course I can''t release it. I have no choice but to immerse myself in joy. It can be pleasant or painful.


    "There is an incredible evil man in the world, and there is such a terrible misfortune. We have to take that as a reality. I can''t laugh as another HR. I don''t even know who I''m going to get down to when I''m unhappy."


    To Yumi''s words, Toichi feels like spitting.


    (I''ve been unhappy ever since I was born. Just once, just that much time of misfortune to commit suicide, or something like that, you''re not stupid. You''re too weak. You didn''t actually get hit, but you just killed yourself with rumors? I was in love with that, or I''m an idiot, too)


    He humiliates the person who drove him to death, yet continues to curse him in his heart.


    I cooled my thoughts about Reiko, and the guilt I was dragging until yesterday, when I heard she killed herself, on the contrary, she disappeared beautifully and refreshingly.


    (It would be silly to be depressed by such a crappy woman because she feels drawn)


    I''ll give it to you, I got to such an answer.


    The owner of spiritual structures and thought circuits far from ordinary people. Few would understand and empathize, but Toichi was, from day to day, a boy who thought and received such a way.


    Yumi''s story continued after that, but along the way, the classroom door opened with great momentum. Everyone in the classroom pays attention. There stood a middle-aged woman who had changed her blood phase.


    "It''s Reiko''s mother..."


    A girl who was a friend of Reiko groans pompously.


    "You!


    Before Yumi stood up and spoke, Reiko''s mother looked in the classroom, and when she discovered what was true, she stared at the truth and vandalized her voice.


    "Reiko killed herself! You know!? You also know I got rambled!


    Stuck into a true seat early enough, and call with a gaze as if to see the truth even with vengeance.


    "You! Reiko is dead and you don''t think anything!? If you could handle this, Reiko wouldn''t have died!


    "Why would you do that?"


    Zongde groans unexpectedly. I don''t know how Reiko was telling her mother the truth, but she seems to know the truth anyway. I also know that Reiko was probably one-sided about the truth. I guess I heard it from my daughter''s mouth. That''s why it''s really coming first.


    (Nice. - Oh, boy.)


    A total of one that makes your chest feel dull at the sight unfolding in front of you.


    True, on the other hand, looked up without expression and was receiving Reiko''s mother''s gaze. Truth be told, I tried to take Reiko''s mother''s feelings and take them if I felt better with these eight hits, but the response is perceived as disgraceful in return, becoming more and more intense.


    "That kid''s suicide note said something about you! No, it said all about you! Look at that!


    Try to spread the suicide note in front of the truth. As I say, I see a lot of my name written, and the truth shocks me not least. But I don''t want to read the text thoroughly. No, I don''t think so. I can''t.


    "You, you''re a famous defect in this school, too. You''re not! You must have wandered our kid and taught him to take him to some crazy place and play dangerous! Otherwise, my kid''s never gonna get in trouble!


    "Whatever. Yo! The truth is, nothing''s wrong.


    I couldn''t stand this on the boulder, and Jen slapped my desk and stood up and shouted. And right after--


    "And Ri! Jen is right! True is nothing wrong with you. - Hey!


    Rin''s voice echoes from the entrance to the classroom.


    "Mamah!?


    Jen opens her eyes in amazement. True and Sotoku also stood up for this expansion in boulders. I never expected Jen''s mother Asako Tanyo to show up at this time.


    "What sin does that child have? I know how you feel, but blaming the kid is wrong. The person to blame must be the killer, right? I''ve known Makoto Aizawa since she was in kindergarten, but she''s a very good girl, and she''s not the kind to imitate a girl in danger."


    Asako who teaches in a sober tone sometime. Reiko''s mother also seemed to have regained her composure, and when she could nod on the spot with disappointment, she raised her voice and cried.


    "Mom, cool. Mom, you do it every once in a while. By the way, Mom, what are you doing here?


    "Sometimes it''s extra. My mom came to the school today to file a complaint for Jen, until I saved her because she happened to be bullied and pinched! Good thing? From today on, I''ll call you Cleverkrae Mama!


    With that said, I truly thank you in my heart that this man has helped me a long time ago.


    "And you are a teacher, how could you not stop anything with your mouth pinched!? Truly, I was in trouble, and the students are pulling a dong!


    Now turn to Yumi and ask in a resolute tone.


    "Jen no Ka-chan is the one who always lets me pull that dong... But I did look good today, and I''m soothed."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Zongde says hissohisso to Jen in the back seat, and Jen nods happily.


    "I decided I should let it all spit out rather than stop. And I was wondering if this would be a good part of my education. Not to Aizawa. I would have stopped him if he was the other kid, but I thought he should go through a lot."


    Why am I the only one who treats you like that in such a bad way?


    True was stunned by Yumi''s words, which she spoke with a gentle smile.


    "Mm-hmm! It''s not an education or anything! It''s not weird! Besides, only True has special treatment in a bad way or something! It''s not weird! Kee! I''ll definitely sue you for this already at the PTA conference!


    Scattered with angry shapes, Asako left ramblingly closing the classroom door. The students were stunned, Reiko''s mother was still crying down, and Yumi was laughing softly despite this situation.

 337 20

    Continuing yesterday, Truth went straight home after school.


    There''s been a lot of bad incidents here all day. Besides, I have to feel really depressed just because I''m involved with the victims of the incident.


    (I wonder if they''ll catch the killer soon)


    That would free me from this dark, stifling mood, and I wonder if Reiko would float.


    I want to kill you.


    Aware of the gun in the bag, I think so too. It was a moment in my head, but I see a vigeon with six winged butterflies dancing.


    (No, no... what are you thinking, I am)


    A little on my own mind. I was wondering why you thought of that abruptly. Memories of the butterfly footage had disappeared shortly after.


    At that time before his home, a butterfly danced again in his head, and shortly afterwards his memory disappeared.


    (I wonder what. I have a very bad feeling)


    I unlocked the lock and went inside, and the hunch was false. We just ran into two intruders at the front door.


    "You''re home pretty soon. Are you serious?


    "If you''re serious, why don''t you go to school?


    Blonde, glassy, shaved, patterned shirt, pierced, with unpleasant eyes. A pair of appearances, such as a low-level chimpy with a seemingly bad appearance of a gala, are tapping lightly in front of the truth.


    The truth is, I was wondering how to react and what words to utter. Any moonlight dialogue comes to mind.


    But what''s the point of asking? There''s no point in anybody doing anything. If it''s something you tell me, they''ll tell me, and if you''re not willing to, they won''t tell me. At least if it''s just for a purpose, you''ll find out soon enough.


    "What is this guy? Keep your mouth shut and stand still, all right?


    A shaved chimp with a piercing on his mouth and nose surprises me.


    "You''re going to have a lot of nerve at the end of your face. You don''t have to freak out. I heard it was pretty bad."


    A red Glasan chimp spits smoke on his blonde hair and spills an invincible grin.


    "Keep it up to date. Because you''re not going to kill me. But if you don''t, you''re gonna get hurt."


    Blonde Glasan says in a gentle tone, taking out the handcuffs, making a charming noise and gently shaking them to look. Its gentle tone and behavior scared me the other way around. Is it more compelling than being badly awesome?


    Intuitively I understood the truth. It''s not just a chimp in front of you. He said he must be a resident of the back street. It''s unclear what the purpose is, but it''s absolutely unsavory to be caught by adults like this.


    (It''s strange to say that you''re not going to kill me even if you threaten to stop me from moving. Aren''t you going to kill someone else?


    And it doesn''t make me feel like I''m really close to you. Otherwise, there would be no such dialogue when detaining yourself. Someone has something to do with it. You can look at it as a tease.


    "Do you kill anyone but me?


    "Well, I guess it will..."


    The voice of the man in red sunglasses sinks. I saw her complexion for a moment but it did get dark. I can read air like I obviously don''t feel comfortable. But the words were vague, but surely the will was also read.


    Six wings danced crazy in my head.


    I don''t really understand what that vision means. Because every time you show up, every memory disappears. I still have about the remainder of my memory, so if there''s a trigger, I might recall it, but it''s gone anyway.


    And whenever it appears and disappears, it has an unnatural effect on the true spirit.


    (I need to kill these guys...)


    When I was aware of the guns in my bag and at the same time sprouted with intent to kill...


    ''You''re not, are you? Bye.''


    A samurai with a bloody sword in one hand lowered sloppily, long hair tied at the top of his head and dirty armor in blood mud looks to the truth with a tremendous grin and flashes a knife on a horizontal sword.


    Shortly afterwards, a butterfly with six wings, flickering in front of the samurai, was shattered and scattered, wondering if it had been nicely slashed into two pieces.


    ''Your intention to kill should be by yourself. I can''t believe I''m being moved by this crap. It''s a good place to be filthy.''


    It feels as if time has stopped. Mysterious sight unfolded in the back of the brain.


    ''Come on, kill him. On your own initiative. To protect you and your loved ones. "


    When a bloody samurai tells him with an invincible grin, the figure disappears from his true head. At the same time, just as I forgot the existence of a feathered butterfly in my memory, so did the truth about the samurai who appeared in my head.


    (Kill......)


    Truth is, for the first time in my life, I learned to kill. My opponent is trying to threaten my routine and my peace. That''s all I need.


    "What the fuck?"


    Glasan blonde is suspicious to see intense killings emanating from the truth. I don''t think he''s a street kid. Killing. This one didn''t mean to kill you. But I just showed hostility, and this reaction is weird. It''s too unnatural.


    (Why are you trying to kill us? You haven''t done that yet. I''m planning on doing this.)


    Blonde red-grassant kicks her ass in the lead, even as she is wolfy. I get kicked in the abdomen and my true little body bends forward.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Surprised that the other suddenly committed an assault, the shaving piercing of the other chimp raised his voice.


    "You''re a dull guy. This guy is now..."


    He had a tongue against the shaved piercing and was a red glassy blonde who tried to say something, but couldn''t go on with the words any further.


    As he fell, he took the position of covering himself in his bag and put his hand in the bag so that it could not be seen from his chimp, he grabbed the gun that was inside and pulled the trigger from inside the bag.


    The truth was very calm. I learned to kill, and at the same time I was able to calmly calculate how I should move, with my head clear and clear, the amount of killing that even the residents of the back street were allowed to do, albeit lower.


    Shot in the center of his abdomen, the blonde looks down at the spot where he was shot with a stunned eye open and kneels on the spot. Sunglasses fall at the same time.


    "Lying...... right? This..."


    The bloody self looks into the abdomen, understands the inescapable feeling of death, and tears spill from the edge of the eye.


    "Oh, shit."


    The shaved piercing raises its voice. I could really see that you were obviously cowering. I guess he didn''t put the opponent''s counterattack or anything in his calculations at all.


    Truth was, as he quickly rolled his body over while falling, he pulled his gun out of his bag at the same time as he rotated, pointing the gun at the nostril piercing shaving man.


    The shaved piercing chimps, who were not also taking an outlet and were completely frustrated with their feet and rigid with fear, fell peeking after being shot under their throats without being able to react at all.


    In a situation where two men were falling to the front door with fatal injuries, the truth was trembling with intense excitement as they were engulfed in silence.


    Even though I committed an act called murder, I know neither guilt nor fear. On the contrary, I am excited to learn joy.


    I put an end to the other person''s life. Those possibilities were forever extinguished, even though if they would have felt many things if they had lived, they would have intertwined as gears of the world and had some influence.


    Strongly aware that I worked an act called murder, the truth trembled extra. I''m trembling. I am trembling, but I can clearly see that this tremor is not coming from fear.


    Expensive, exhilarating, joyful, satisfying, yes... I can clearly see that''s pleasure. It feels like I''ve never tasted this before in my life. It even holds a sexual impulse and even has an erection.


    Fear came after a while. Not for committing murder. I am trembling with joy at the denial of my opponent''s life, a fear of my anomaly.


    (Why are you acting like this? Are you out of your mind, I am)


    I remembered the bottomless decadence over the fact that I was erecting, but I still don''t stop libido.


    "Mother..."


    To a word leaked from the mouth of a blonde chimp, the truth returns to me.


    Blonde Glasan, lying on her back and falling, is weeping and leaking a whimper. It was well understood that despair, fear, and remorse for his death were swirling in him as he reached the end of his life at a young age.


    (What... this)


    After a while the excitement cooled and I recognised the situation I am in now.


    (How is this happening? What are you going to do, this)


    I think I have dealt with those who clearly cause disaster. But it was true that I didn''t know what to do with the rest of it.

 338 21

    In total, Junko Yukioka emails me to one of the phones.


    "The people you turned to, they turned you back. Before we get there."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Just because Makoto Aizawa is strong, that''s a student-level story, and it''s hard to believe he can leave the residents on the back street.


    ''Cause I sent you a gun in advance. So it was a bet if he could win, but if it was his character and talent, I would have definitely got the gun in my hand, and I wonder if I felt like I''d be in trouble if he didn''t repel that amount of opponents. It''s a necessary flow for the convenience of the scenario, and it''s only in the front seat, or in the experiment.''


    Seeing Junko Suzuoka''s words, Toichi learns to be frustrated. I don''t know what kind of experiment it is, but it doesn''t reveal everything in my hand here, and I don''t feel good if they instruct me to do it because of it.


    Disgruntled, write and send a lot to email.


    ''Cause I''ve got a lot on my mind. I want you to turn around and obey me in silence. "


    As a result of complaining of dissatisfaction, words were returned that further stroked a total of one nerve.


    "The future scenario of the game will be moved by Kenichi himself. Never kill you first. [M] Just like killing people around you. [M] Her mother, Misa Aizawa, friends Sotoku Satsu and Ren Tanyo, and teacher Yumi Kayama. Finish killing these all the way, let them despair enough, and then slaughter them. In the meantime, I want you to show up before you and tell me that there is an imminent unknown crisis, and I want you to be fully afraid."


    I wonder what kind of experiment it would lead to. I get skeptical the other way because the experiment and the do-it-yourself match too much with what I want.


    ''It''s too one-sided. You could tell me about any kind of experiment.


    "This is an experiment like that about how much power that kid who lost everything and was driven to do. At the end of the day, I want you to fight True. Of course, then you can come and kill me, and you can kill me like that. ''


    ''Then I don''t know. Tell me about it. What''s the point of hunting Aizawa down so far? The experiment and the purpose of it. "


    When I also received a negative reply to that request, I decided in my heart to stop following the instructions in the future and try to do as I please.


    I told you. Turn around and follow the instructions. Come on. ''


    What returned was only an attempt to clarify the upward and downward relationship without bracing.


    (What the hell... stop. You can follow the instructions until you''re on your way, but I''ll betray you in the right place)


    Although I was angry and decided to do so, I said that I liked the instruction content of Junko Yukioka, and Toichi himself would definitely like to try it, so at what point should I turn away?


    (Fair enough. I will obey you for now. But if I get a chance, I''ll reveal my nose. Do you want to go to Makoto Aizawa''s house first, turn into the failed ones and kill his family? But......)


    The problem is that True has a gun. We have to be vigilant in that area.


    If you take the gun away good or destroy it, I''m not afraid anymore.


    Junko Suzuoka said he would have it fought at the end, but in a way, I think Toichi already fought at this point. If you break the gun first, in that last battle and in the doings, you calculate that the opponent will have nothing to gain, and you won''t be afraid to be a cramped cat, and Toichi chuckled.


    Night. Only time flies quietly.


    At home, where two bodies rolled at the doorstep, True fell asleep in his room, vaguely abandoning himself as time flowed, with no energy to do anything boiling.


    I wasn''t sure if I would contact the police, but I think a lot about how to explain it. Honestly, it''s tricky. I don''t feel like contacting you when I think about telling you why I had a gun, even if I insist on self-defense.


    I also thought I should be properly deluded and put to work by someone else, but I also feel like I might find out soon enough.


    I don''t know how I fit into this eye in the first place from there. And someone sent me a gun to warn me after I anticipated it. This doesn''t make sense again.


    But most seriously, despite killing people, I was completely fearless and excited about myself. Besides the fact that it kept getting erect for a while.


    (Were you a pervert... I am)


    My reaction afterwards made the truth feel more dark than killing people.


    Screaming from the front door. Truth is calm when it comes to unfolding and reacting as expected. My mother returned and saw the body.


    Get up and head to the front door. Her mother, Misa Aizawa, slips her hips out in front of the body and is seen eating bubbles.


    "What the hell is this all about!? What happened!?


    Misa stares at the truth and summons it, as if it were true.


    True to sigh in my heart in a terribly calm mood, even though there will be no rhetoric to hold me accountable from the start, although the truth has actually been done. At the same time, I think it''s blurry to see the iron-skinned Misa wandering so far and disturbing, and to see something unusual.


    "I killed him in self-defense because he attacked me"


    Truly, two sentences stopped telling Misa, which I briefly explained. At that time, the front door can be opened from the outside.


    "You surprise me. Seriously, you paid me back."


    A person appeared suddenly, groaning funny. Truth surprises me when I see the person, and at the same time I remember the war. A man wearing a school run during Euthanasia II and a little face on. Rumor has it that someone who allegedly killed the third graders and offended Reiko was dressed the same way.


    (The fact that he''s here... and this dick knows all about it, I mean, this guy obviously wanted to kill me.)


    Truth is, I immediately decided so. Focus your consciousness on the bag with the gun still on your shoulder.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    It was a beauty staring at a man, but his voice and expression are a little cowardly. After seeing the two bodies, they are even home invaded by suspicious persons and confused.


    "Makoto Aizawa. This is a game."


    In a nasty voice all around the mockery, a little man told him.


    "I''m going to kill the people around you. You work hard to prevent it. If you kill them all, it''s your turn. That kind of game......!


    At the same time as he was able to focus on his voice, a little man turned Misa''s head and kicked him with an unstoppable speed in his eyes.


    In front of a true look, Misa''s neck bends in a direction that does not reveal itself.


    "Yes, one first. Is that your mother? What''s wrong with you? It''s a masterpiece, that twat."


    A little man who tells you how petty he seems to be toward the truth that makes him look stunned by sudden events.


    "Umemu...?


    The truth of the murder of his mother in front of him shook and spoke his name. I found out with my voice. Truth was, I remembered a total of the best voices.


    "How can you spot such a light? You''re so busy!


    I was masochistically accepting that no one would even remember my voice, even though I thought that no one cared about me, such as myself, who usually didn''t talk about anything, unless my teacher pointed me in class, but for some reason I was asexually angry that I truly remembered my voice and yet found out exactly who I was on this occasion, and I missed a little face.


    When Toichi truly stuffed with a grumpy face, he grabbed and lifted the true chest barn with one hand and threw it up with incredible force.


    A true back is hit firmly against the ceiling and, as it falls further, the knee and head covering arms are struck on the floor.


    (What''s going on...)


    Impossible things are happening one after another. My true head was confused, but on the other hand, I was in my true head calmly calculating what I was supposed to be next.


    "There are three of us I''m going to be after. You, friendly earth and Tanyo. Besides, they care about you. Bitch, Lord Deer Mountain. Make sure you don''t get killed from me. This is the kind of gee..."


    A few words of fun were cancelled by gunshots along the way.


    The bullet fired from inside the bag passed past the side of a total of one face and broke the window glass.


    "Oh, my God!"


    If Tatsichi hadn''t been exalted by the side effects of the medicine, he would be lightly hairy and unable to move here, but when he learns that Truth has a gun, he dares to cover it truly and seize the bag, taking the gun out of the bag.


    "Don''t be too hard on me."


    Totally one to apply funny force with both hands and destroy the barrel of the gun, poisoning the abomination. No matter how much power you get, no matter how dangerous the target has a firearm or something. I didn''t even get sturdy, so if I get shot, if I suck, I die.


    In addition, Toichi felt fear and threat against the truth, which had fought back in grandeur, even shortly after his mother had been killed in front of him and thrown to the ceiling. It''s not something you can do normally. At least I can''t if I''m in the opposite position.


    (After all, is this guy special in many ways? Damn it... but we''re gonna lose!


    After looking down at the crawling truth and biting his teeth, Toichi went outside without saying anything more.

 339 22

    On the doorstep with one more body, the truth was I was relieved for a while.


    He broke his neck and died, the mutilated body of his mother. I lived until just now. Until this morning, we had breakfast together. Now it''s rolling into an unspeakable corpse.


    (Be a bad dream... How is this supposed to happen?)


    I want to cry but I can''t cry. It was as if my senses were paralyzed. And I don''t want to admit the sight I have in front of me right now, it''s real.


    The moment you admit it''s real, the moment you accept it, tears spill out of your true eyes.


    True that doesn''t leak whimpers, just keeps crying in tears.


    After a while, I recall a total of one word.


    My head suddenly gets cool. I can''t stay like this. If even Jen and Zongde are being targeted, they have to be protected.


    (You mean to make me sad and suffer by killing people close to me? But what did I do to get resented by Umemu?


    Same class, but I don''t remember talking. I don''t remember doing anything to make you resent me.


    I am honestly relieved that there is no name for Junko in the mouth of Umemu. They don''t seem to know it exists.


    First make a call to Sotoku to see if it''s cheap or not. If you''re at home, it doesn''t taste good. Toichi will be on his way to kill him. We have to move them.


    "Sotoku, are you okay?


    "Oh, my God, are you okay?"


    Zongde came out, and True relieved.


    "My mother was killed. To that plum palace. They told me you and Jen would kill Deer Mountain next."


    ''Huh? What are you talking about? You make jokes like that...''


    "If you say it''s a joke, come to us! Now!"


    Hang up the phone unilaterally if you scream. I will call Jen next time, but she won''t answer. I also called Yumi''s house and cell, but this one didn''t answer either.


    (No way anymore...... No, it''s too soon for anything. First, you rendezvous with Sotoku I got in touch with.)


    Head to the kitchen and put the knife in your bag. And I checked the backstreet site to see if the gun wasn''t readily available and found a way to do that lightly. Talk directly to the traffickers.


    "Why would a kid like you want a gun? You want to rob me? Or do you want to kill someone you don''t care about? Nobody sells guns unless it''s a fucking overseas mafia."


    A frigid looking man looks frigid about the truth and asks.


    "My parents have been murdered, and I and other humans have been targeted."


    To be honest and succinct,


    "You don''t seem to be lying, so I''ll meet you in person and sell you"


    And it was well accepted. Even if I believed the truth wasn''t lying, I was surprised that in Japan today, if I wanted to, it would be so easy to get a gun.


    Where I took a breath from doing what I could now, my pity for the killing of my mother in front of me just now pushed me again, tears spilled out of my true eyes again.


    On the way to Zongdeok''s arrival here, he was also afraid that he would run into Toichi unluckily, but he safely followed him to his true home.


    "What the hell..."


    Seeing the three bodies on the front porch, Zongde was stunned.


    "Don''t you see? It''s called a corpse."


    To maintain spiritual equilibrium, I mouth jokes that I would not tell if they were normal true, in a pale tone that is no different from my usual true tone.


    Zongde clearly saw that there was still tears after tears in the true face crouching on the front door. I don''t know how long I''ve been crying, but it was felt by Zongde that with all this catastrophe happening, there is a will that Truth is trying to face up to this situation.


    "I killed him, except my mother. Look at this. Umemu broke it. With bare hands."


    Turn to Zongde and show him the broken gun.


    "I had some strange powers. It''s like a comic book. It was a force that I didn''t think was human."


    "Is that it? Vampire virus. Otherwise, you got power at the Snow Oka Institute or something?


    "Yukioka..."


    True to be shocked that its name came out of Zongde''s mouth. Neither Zongde nor Jen taught me the name of Junko. I haven''t spoken at all about what kind of child he is.


    "It''s a guy named Yukioka Laboratory. You know that? No, I heard it from Deer Mountain recently, too. It sounds like a famous rumor."


    "I don''t know...... What kind of rumors?


    "I only know the synopsis, but instead of being an experimental bench for the Mad Scientist in that lab, he said he''d get great power. It''s the price of human experimentation, so if you''re unlucky, you die."


    (No way...... But what a rare last name is Yukioka...)


    It is a rare surname, it is always worn in white, and I cannot say no to it at all.


    "Did you do anything to make me resent Umemu? Do you have any idea what that is? So much so that they say they kill the people around them..."


    That''s my question.


    Sotoku steals a dead body in tannic surfaces. There were many things I wanted to say, but when I think about what unstable mental state the truth of being killed my own mother is in right now, I choose words for boulders.


    "Have you contacted the police?


    "You can''t do that. I''m dressed to be holding you and Jen hostage. Besides, how am I supposed to explain this situation? I killed two of them, too."


    After being questioned by Zongde, Truth was strongly aware that he had stepped into an area he should not have crossed. It took off the regular rails and the dots beautifully.


    "What happened to Jen?"


    "I don''t hear from you. No matter how many calls I make, I''m not answering."


    I don''t want to think that Toichi killed Jen anymore, but given the fact that I wouldn''t answer my phone many times, I couldn''t help but be anxious.


    "Then you can''t help but sit still here. I need to go find Jen."


    "Right."


    Zongde tells me in a powerful tone, Truth rises. I already sneaked a knife in the bag.


    He said, "Why did you have a gun?"


    "I don''t know that either. Someone sent me, as if someone had predicted this would happen. It''s also a mystery around here, but I''m pretty sure someone other than Umemu is involved."


    True and sophisticated to exchange conversations while walking.


    "If I sent you a gun, aren''t you on your side?


    "I hope so."


    If you are the one who will be on my side, I doubt there will be such a half-way way to help, such as sending only guns and then throwing round. There may be some special circumstances.


    "What are you going to do next time you see me if you''re trying to force me to do something that doesn''t make sense enough to break my gun with my bare hands?


    "I bought a new gun. I''ll go get it later. If we run into each other before that, we''ll figure this out..."


    Just open the mouth of the bag that True lowered from his shoulder and make the knife inside look Zongde.


    "Before I do, I guess they''re after Zongde and Jen. I''ll do something to protect you."


    When Sotoku sighed loudly as he was frightened when he heard the true word, he stopped his leg and picked up the iron pipe that was rolling in the corner of the road.


    "Then I''ll fight too. It doesn''t mean you''ve got any special powers."


    Zongde smiles invincibly as he slams the iron pipe with poms and palms.


    "We''ve had a couple of pretty nasty fights so far, but this time it''s smashed. If you''re bad, you''re dead. Besides, you''re the first one to get killed."


    Though True returned it that way, Zongde doesn''t show how it moved at all.


    "But you''ll protect me, won''t you? It''s annoying to say this, but you''re strong."


    From Zongde''s point of view, this partner, more than thirty centimeters taller than himself, was always comfortable and reliable to be next door when fighting. It was really creepy and refreshing to use a spring of nature with a small body to ramble around and beat down the big guys of my body more than I did.


    (Right. Sometimes I can do it because I''m the one who crossed the line)


    But True couldn''t take Zongde''s words honestly, and he was consolidating his dark resolve.

 340 23

    When True and Sotoku arrived at Jen''s house, it was nearly nine o''clock at night.


    No matter how many times you push the intercom, there''s no sign of someone coming out. Before that, there was no light on the house. It''s early time to go to bed for whatever it takes. It''s a rare story that some houses go to bed before 9: 00, but I don''t think Jen goes to bed that early.


    "Break a window and go inside the house to see how it goes..."


    True said, but this doesn''t bother me in a double sense. Even if Jen''s safe, his excuses are troublesome later, and if he''s not safe, it''s just confirmation of the tragedy.


    "Stop it. Makes the extra story more difficult. In the first place, Jen''s house has surveillance cameras."


    Dominated by Zongde, True kept in mind the unauthorized intrusion into the house.


    "I wonder what''s going on. I can''t believe Jen wasn''t the only one, and his mother wasn''t there."


    True to put your hands on your chin and add and subtract to your nagging, and think a lot. Jen is also truly a mother and child family, with no other family.


    Maybe he''s simply eating out, or he''s out there in some other emergency. Or relatives, or maybe they''re calling me to my mother''s friend''s house.


    But if this one doesn''t answer the phone no matter how many times I try to contact him, the bad imagination doesn''t seem more likely.


    "Is Deer Mountain dangerous, too?


    True looks up to Zongde''s words.


    "I''m not going to his house until I make sure Jen''s safe."


    Priorities were set in the truth. I have to protect Jen first. It is a mystery in the first place why Tatsichi added to the target even Yumi Kayama, who is only a teacher.


    (From Umemu, did you look close? Or I saw the behavior of Deer Mountain''s sexual harassment masturbation, and I wonder if I misunderstood. I feel a little bit for Deer Mountain, so jealous of me... no, then there''s no way to kill Deer Mountain)


    I really don''t know how much I think about the reason for my total hatred of myself.


    "What, I knew you were with this guy. I thought maybe you''d come."


    It takes a familiar voice, and the truth looks back.


    "Umemu..."


    Zongde was surprised to see a total of one face with a distorted grin. Keiichi Umegamiya, who was always a stranger to me, is a different person.


    Zongde sets up an iron pipe. Really grab the knife in the bag and be conscious of slashing a total of one throat like pulling out.


    "I didn''t even go to the house of the earth. It was a waste of my legs...... dude!


    A total of one kicks the ground. Running for both of us at a human discrete rate.


    Truth is, I''ve already seen the movement once, so I pull out the knife and shake it without flinching.


    "Abou!


    Avoid knives everywhere. The true counterattack was unexpected sharpness, so I sweat cold, just like the first shooting, and I''m really annoyed that I fought back twice to my businessness.


    Running straight through the true side, approaching the rear Sotoku. Zongde couldn''t react at all to a total of one move, and it was solidified with an iron pipe in place.


    I hear an unpleasant sound that sounds familiar, and the truth is I look back.


    It was the figure of Sotoku, who, like his mother, had his neck bone snapped before the blow.


    (You''re lying... Such a light...)


    I see the appearance of a falling Sotoku, with a look of despair on my true face.


    I saw my mother and even my best friend get killed, and my true head turns white.


    (This is a bad dream... it''s not real...)


    Hard to accept the reality that happened in front of me in my place situation, whining with no one in my mind.


    At that time, the true phone rang, but the truth was utterly unresponsive. He was on his knees, staring down at the fallen Sotoku thing.


    When Toichi walks over and takes the knife from his true hand, the truth finally returns to me.


    "Now with the third. Oh, my God, you''re so weak."


    The knife is easily destroyed by gripping each blade and throwing up on the tannic surface. I was angry that the truth resisted unexpectedly, but then I felt frustrated that I lost my temper.


    (Third person?


    I really knew right away what the word meant.


    "I''ll handle it. No, let''s change the game itself a little. Run away with Deer Mountain. I''ll go after it. Tomorrow night, if you run away until 12: 00, I''ll miss you."


    (The fact that Deer Mountain is still alive... I mean...)


    An unacceptable fact, the answers and despair that derive from it, dyes a true heart black.


    "Bye. Good luck at best. I just could see your face like that, and I''m soothed in the chest. At the end of the day, let me see you cry more."


    (What do you look like... a proper expression... emotion on the table?


    In total, I immediately felt like checking my ''face like that'' with a mirror.


    More phone rings. The other guy is Jen. Looking at the incoming history, the phone before that was Junko. Driven by a strong urge to listen to her voice, I hope to get in touch with Jen first and answer the phone.


    (Is he still alive? Good)


    And I stroked my chest down...


    "True......"


    The Lord of the Voice was Jen''s mother.


    ''Jen is dead. He was killed. "


    What was told in a calm voice tore down the true breasts caressed down with relief.


    Leaving Zongde''s remains on the street, True headed to Euthanasia City Central Hospital in heavy footsteps.


    In one night, and in less than three hours it was also, three familiar humans died. Killed. It''s like a nightmare. No, I want it to be just a nightmare. Reality.


    When he arrived at the hospital and entered the spiritual peace room, Asako Tanyo sat down in his chair and nodded there. And on the sleeping table, the body is put to sleep with sheets on its body and cloth on its face. I don''t have to ask who that is.


    But there is a strange feeling at the same time, like a sense of duty, that I know without having to ask who it is, but I don''t want to check and know.


    Turning his gaze to Asako, Asako nodded small. He already had a plump look on his face. I''m truly surprised that it shouldn''t have been that long since I was here, but in the meantime I have sorted out my feelings.


    Turn the cloth on your face. I thought it was a calm face to sleep, and that didn''t happen. Something went wild in the truth when I saw Jen''s face dying in a painful shape.


    Mother, I lost it to standing with Zongdeok and wondered if my sense of sadness was paralyzed, there was no such thing at all. On the contrary, grief had accumulated only with certainty in the number of those who had lost it, slashing, piercing and stomping their true hearts.


    Asako rushes up from her chair to support the truth that she was about to fall down.


    (This guy would be much sadder, you know, I''ll get that guy to support me...)


    True to vaguely think about that while leaving yourself to Asako''s body.


    "This kid was happy. Ever since I was little."


    Asako speaks in a quiet tone.


    "When I came back every day, I kept talking about True and Sotoku. That sounds like fun. Thanks to you two being good friends, Jen has always been happy."


    Hearing Asako''s words, tears flood out of his true eyes.


    (He died because of me, but he killed me, is there any reason to be happy...)


    I don''t put it in my mouth, I throw it away without force.


    "You got yourself into something really bad."


    I went on to say it and to Asako''s words, the truth trembled slightly frightened me. I didn''t want this man to know that Jen was killed because of himself.

 341 24

    On the morning of the night, True waited for Yumi to come in a zone located halfway between the downtown and residential areas of Perfect Town, Amusement City.


    Yumi called me some time after nightfall. Yumi said Toichi came to Yumi''s house and told her everything about the situation. And after I truly told him about it and confirmed the factual relationship, I was meeting him.


    By the end of last night, True was purchasing a new gun from an arms dealer in the back street. And all night, with a total of one gap, I kept simulating in my brain so that I could be sure that I would be finished this time.


    Combined with escape from grief, Truth was concentrating his consciousness on fighting Toichi.


    Eventually Yumi, dressed in a suit, shows up. True to feel slightly uncomfortable because you are always in jersey.


    "You have a different vibe. It''s like a beast."


    When he saw the true face, Yumi said with a voice and expression scarce in the sense of crisis. I truly suspect that this person is drinking up in the present situation. If Toichi said he had met Yumi in person, I think he is showing proof in some way.


    "Sounds like you cried a lot. You still have to cry."


    Despite being a place that may be seen by people, Yumi holds the grand truth and pushes its face against her chest.


    "Get off me."


    "You can cry and be sweet now as long as you want."


    I feel like doing so, but for some reason there was resistance. No, according to them, I think true. I''m quite beautiful, but I really don''t like Yumi.


    "Umemu was more different than you. It''s like you sold your soul to the devil."


    "I''m killing a lot of people. You must be going crazy. I did that to Kikuchi, and I''m drunk with my powers, and I''m doing whatever I want to do for revenge, little villain character."


    Having said that, even though in fiction you are a small villain in a role who dies unnecessarily in the right place, you know that it is very threatening and nothing but disaster that is truly stained with you.


    "I guess an aggressive monkey with rabies just learned how to use guns and knives and said he was rambling with them"


    Yumi said in a sober tone.


    Then the two of them talked about their future policies while walking.


    "Can''t you just hide somewhere? If you hide, you won''t be able to find it in Umemu."


    "That''s also what Umemu seems to assume. I can''t rely on the rules of the game he said. He made up his mind. Besides, he said that because he''s confident he''ll follow us wherever we run."


    I have no idea how to do that. However, from last night''s total appearance, I can feel signs that I didn''t know where Zongde was.


    According to Asako''s story, Jen was killed in front of his home. Then we headed to the house of Sotoku, but there were words and deeds that seemed to have gone wrong with Truth and Sotoku. Shortly afterwards it appeared in front of the truth.


    Therefore, I truly thought that I might only be able to check my actions.


    "By the way, why does Umemu hate you so much? Don''t you have any idea?


    Yumi''s question is true, shake it small or not.


    "I have no idea. I''ve never even spoken to him."


    "You don''t hate him?


    "Loss is now greater than hatred or anger...... grief is greater. Plus, just think about not getting killed, it''s full."


    "Soon it will turn into hatred. It''s only a matter of time."


    "Sounds like you know."


    To true words, Yumi answered nothing but smiled mocking herself.


    "I don''t know why he hates me, but if you don''t put Kelli on, he''s gonna keep trying to kill me, and even his teacher''s in danger."


    "Sounds like it. You said you''d keep me alive as part of the game. They''re going to kill me in front of you."


    Yumi in a tone of scarcity of crisis. It''s like other personnel.


    "While I welcome you, I kill you the other way"


    "You mean to be a murderer?"


    "I''ve already killed him. You can''t have a decent life anymore. You can keep dropping out on the back street."


    Confirmed to not have to ride on the normal and do-it-yourself rails, I feel comfortable and regret it. In the end, I am saddened by the fact that I was destined not to adapt normally.


    "Whether you''re running around or hiding, you can''t help it. I need to fight Umegamiya somewhere. Pick a place that will be topographically advantageous. He''s human apart in speed and power, so we need to at least confront him with wisdom."


    "I can''t believe this situation made me so calm. If you survive here, you could be a big shot ahead of you."


    Yumi''s words were true that could only be received ironically, even in such circumstances. What''s the big deal in the first place? I truly thought it would be a killer ace.


    "Hey."


    Yumi''s voice echoes right around the corner.


    "Huh?"


    I raised a truly surprising voice, but although I was conscious that I raised my voice, I could not hear it. I can''t see anything even though my eyes are open. The world is all browned and sumptuous. I''m not sure what''s going on with my body either.


    A little while later, I realized that my body was in Yumi''s arms.


    "I''m surprised you fell out of nowhere."


    In the middle of the sidewalk, I realized it was shaped to be held by Yumi, and rushed away true.


    "You seem tired. You should rest a little. You won''t be able to move properly in that state."


    Encouraged by Yumi, he went into a hotel that had been built nearby so that Truly Yumi would take him.


    Kenichi Umemu never felt any love from his parents, and he only knows it in fiction, such as the affection of his parents. It was the only substitute I could imagine guessing.


    Obviously, the parents were more concerned about their decency than the feelings of their children, and for that reason alone, they had schooled the children since elementary school and allowed them to come to secondary school exams, but they seemed to lose all interest in Toichi, the only thing since Toichi fell into the exam.


    In total, I was relieved that my parents had lost interest in me. Because I''m a parent who goes in from denying anything to nothing, and even if I can do it well, it''s natural, because I don''t praise it at all, and if I fail, it gets awesome.


    In the first place, the reason I fell into the middle school exam was because I was asthmatic, but I didn''t know what to tell you because I was afraid to hide it, and both my parents didn''t even realize it was asthma.


    My brother goes to school and gets high grades. That seems to satisfy my parents, but I still don''t even compliment my brother.


    My sister is now in school. I spend money on it and make it soak, so it''s natural to succeed, don''t be like Totally One, I put pressure on my sister every day.


    Neither my brother nor my sister will defy my parents. Neither my brother nor sister have ever seen anything but a hectic face. I don''t even remember having a conversation with my brothers.


    I''ve been wondering from day to day what you live for, whether it''s your parents or your siblings, since you dropped out of your exam course.


    Ironically, when I was studying, I said I didn''t think of anything other than studying, but then after I was released, I started thinking a lot on my own, and I studied how the world works and the human psyche to a lesser extent, and as I was truly positive to myself, I felt in total one.


    When Toichi woke up, he was already around 10: 00 in the morning. Sunday mornings are depressing. The whole family has been home since daytime. That''s all I feel bad about.


    "I heard you wanted to play late last night."


    When I went to the kitchen to pick up breakfast, my father, who I came across along the way, called out uncommonly.


    "Finally joining the bad guys. So you''re our mess."


    To a father who said he hated the taste, a total of one comes with a cock.


    (Who do you think I am, this guy? I''m not in that dimension anymore.)


    In all, it has shriveled so far, but from the total number of people who have grown as a result of killing, the father, who is only capable of studying and maintaining decency, appears to be very crappy.


    "It stinks of aging."


    When I tell him to throw it away, he then spits on his father''s face, Metichi.


    To the actions of his second son, which he had not expected at all, his father was supine, but after a slight delay, he turned bright red in the face and punched a total of one with a flat hand.


    "Whom are you giving your hand to when it comes to miscellaneous fish..."


    Shinichi stares at his father with a murderous eye. Seeing it, his father fears, and lags behind.


    (already...... trouble. I''ll turn these guys off, too)


    Return early to your room and take the medicine in your bag. I remember you telling me to text and check when I took my pills, but this time I didn''t do that either.


    (I don''t care about confirming it with him anymore. That''s troublesome too. You wouldn''t know if I snuck a drink)


    A minute after taking the pill, a total of one parent and siblings had disappeared from the world.


    All of them, silently slaughtered. Slaughtered at the source of a blow. There was no hesitation. I had no pity. On the contrary, it has been wrapped up in a neat mood and even exhilarating.


    "Wow... I''m awesome!


    Looking down at the body of the family, Toichi shouted in his voice with excitement.


    "I killed everyone in my family! And I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong! Yabe! I''m amazing! I''m so much better now than Aizawa! He''s just lucky to be born! This is all I''ve done, so it''s obvious from anyone''s eyes that I''m better than Aizawa! It''s overwhelming! Beyond anyone else! Who else could do this! - You can''t do that! Ha-ha-ha!


    Immerse yourself in a distorted sense of superiority and make you laugh. It was truly a moment of bliss.


    (If you crossed Aizawa, don''t you need to kill Aizawa anymore?


    The voices speak in cynical tones where they are feeling better.


    "Asshole. He''s guilty of tormenting me. I''ll never let you live. Suffer and kill. If you don''t kill him, I''m not gonna start in the real sense."


    Nothing. He hasn''t tormented you.


    To the pointing out of the void, Toichi distorted his face to anger. Why do you come out and get in the way now that you are concerned because of it?


    "You would have tormented me with your very existence!


    (If it wasn''t for Aizawa, I''d probably have been so aware of one human being that I wouldn''t have suffered either. But you can tell from Aizawa. That''s annoying. Because I was around people like you, I had terrible eyes. unlucky)


    "You''re kidding me! It''s bad over there in the first place, but don''t tell me like I''m bad!


    Metichi grips his fist and stares into a void where no one else is.


    "If you kill Aizawa, I''m sure he''ll say goodbye to you too. Everything that afflicts me is gone. A life of happiness alone comes. Anyway, I''m so much better than people, and you''ve become an amazing guy who can do things that people can''t!


    (Excellent just because you''re taking suspicious drugs? Is it amazing what you did with the murder?


    "Go away!"


    Drinking into the ridiculous statue, the statue finally threw an awarendous gaze and disappeared from the totality one.


    "That''s right... that''s it, we just need to kill more. I can be happy as long as I walk down the road and I don''t happen to see a guy I don''t care about, as long as I kill him fast without question. I can stay at the top of my happiness... yes... kill me... kill me, kill me, kill me..."


    I squirm like a rumor with my butt on, gazing up at the void with my unfocused eyes and laughing naggingly.


    Due to the effects of repeated medications taken in the short term last night, there was no reason to know that Tatsichi was losing his mental uplift, his dental arrest, and his normal judgment was gradually losing.

 342 25

    Various footage disappears at high speeds in the midst of the meltdown. There are places and people''s faces inside that I have never seen, and I should never have seen that, but I knew the truth.


    "... and it''s no strange thing to meet in a dream. Anyone. And I''m not even meeting you for nothing. There''s nothing meaningless about this world in the first place."


    The words of a man who sat across a table made by sharpening the tree as it grew, in a gentle tone, as if it were a eulogy. Truth is, I felt like I''d heard that many times.


    A long-haired blonde dressed like a wizard to see, wearing a broad gray hat with a loose gray robe. He''s a familiar figure in dreams.


    "The fate I saw is one of the possibilities. It is possible that you will end up with someone who understands the mechanism more than I do. Of course I don''t want that, and I want you to work hard to get through this trial. Even for that kid. And for me."


    "Ahead, are you going to replace me?


    Look at the man and ask the truth. The man was surprised in a double sense. First of all, I was surprised that they said things I never thought I would, and that the true dialogue was a dialogue that wouldn''t have come out if I didn''t understand the nature of things.


    Red eyes like a man''s ruby and true obsidian eyes stare at each other. Disgustingly, we thought this to each other. Beautiful eyes. It really conveyed what they thought the same thing at the same time, and it was extra creepy.


    "No way. Your life is yours. But you wouldn''t mind doing enough to convey my aspirations and my former will, would you?


    I didn''t feel a lie in the man''s words, but I didn''t care. Because I wasn''t lying, but I was discerning that there was one thing in my belly. He was gentlemanly and put together an atmosphere that soothed people, but at the same time frigid.


    I understood that this was who I was in my previous life, but that''s why I don''t care extra. And now I remember, this man has been a little out of his dreams quite a few times before.


    "I''m just saying the words at best. The other two don''t just interfere with words, they interfere spiritually, mentally, physically, right? Well, and it''s not a rare story. It''s happening to everyone unconsciously. As if the Guardian Spirit guides and protects a person in an unknown realm, the remnants of the previous life also remain in a person''s mind, interfering at times slightly. Of course very few people notice. Even if I realize it, I forget it right away. I feel like our interference is past the limit."


    "You''re forgetting this conversation, too, but you''re not saying it''s pointless?


    Really, the man smiles softly, asking mean questions.


    "Yeah. All memories are not about forgetting, they''re just about being flown into oblivion territory. You may say that it is left in the drawer. Furthermore, it is impossible to erase the records and memories of the facts that have occurred."


    "That''s not what I heard."


    Truth sighed. I can see it''s time to regain consciousness. And suddenly I understood. My heart is getting a lot easier.


    "Is it because I talked to you?


    "That''s what I meant for once. Because dreams also have the effect of relieving repression."


    A gentle grin spreads on the man''s face. Even the truth now knows what his crimson eyes mean. I''m afraid I''ll forget everything when I wake up.


    The truth was that there were so many things that fatigue was at its peak that the memory of the last one before falling asleep was fuzzy. I don''t even remember where I slept.


    However, after I slept and woke up, I felt so calm that I thought it was odd myself. Despite the loss of two best friends and their mother and the fact that it is a situation where their lives are also being targeted, there is no more grief or confusion than there was yesterday.


    After all that has happened, I wonder if it is something that will change so much just once I slept.


    Are you awake?


    Yumi, sitting on her true sleeping bed, smiles small. I found out that it was the double bed I slept in, but I didn''t dare go in.


    "What happened to me?


    "I fell in the middle of the road, so I carried him to bed. I''ve been asleep for a long time. It''s evening."


    Truth exhales small when you hear Yumi''s words. In the meantime, if a total of one attacked me, I might have been out. Somehow they seem to know where they are.


    "I wonder if Umemu was asleep, too. Let''s just move the place and get ready to pick it up."


    "Before that..."


    Yumi covered it directly above the true you tried to get up. Yumi''s face without makeup is imminent, and the truth is a little.


    "Be careful, let''s do it"


    Of course I can understand the meaning of words. A pleasant body odor tickled my nostrils, a soft feeling truly hits me, and while the truth is that I have a normal physical reaction as a man, at the same time I clearly found myself feeling chills and my neck hair upside down.


    There had been several times before that Yumi had shown such a bare gesture that she was concerned about herself, and each time she had a true rejection.


    I really don''t know why. I don''t like Yumi, or anything like that. Rather humanly, I can like it. Not bad as a heterosexual. But I don''t feel comfortable with anything beyond reason, and I refuse.


    "What are you doing?"


    I tried to push Yumi''s body away, but she was holding her shoulders back so she couldn''t help it, and that''s not good either. The arrow tip I literally tried to scratch, Yumi''s lips forcefully blocking my true lips.


    "It''s bad for her, can''t it? Why don''t we just split up? It''s what we all do."


    Truth brings discomfort to the words emanating from Yumi''s mouth after the kiss.


    "That''s not the problem."


    "So what''s the problem?


    "Even if you don''t know, it''s the same as you''re betraying me. It''s not like you can do anything if you don''t find out."


    "Right. You''re absolutely right. But I''m very fond of you."


    Yumi is forced to take her lips again. Truth is, I didn''t do anything to turn my face away and reject it. Although the mental rejection is still present, it is fading slightly. Lust is stronger than that.


    Sexuality itself is on the rise because of repeated life-threatening exposures, awareness of abnormal sexuality after murder and even prolonged ejaculation.


    "If I may die because of you, let me think before I do."


    Looking at the truth, Yumi complains in a serious tone.


    "Am I going to die single-minded, like Kikuchi too? And that''s because of you."


    The words broke my true heart. I poked at what could be termed trauma if I tried it truly.


    From then on, I would almost become Yumi, but leave it to me, and Truth did little.


    I didn''t remember any moments when I saw Yumi naked. Not a true preference. Truth is pretty loud about erotic preferences.


    I wasn''t impressed with my first experience. On the contrary, the backwardness towards Junko has been creeping up over and over again, and I''m even about to cry. But only the body responds honestly.


    To be honest, it''s not even more pleasant than I thought. On the contrary, I was clapping it out for something like this. Masturbation is extra stimulating. It took me a long time because of that. Calmly analyze that your hand is more because you know the point of pleasure.


    After the act of spiritually filling nothing, the truth was obscured for a while.


    "Now I''m a traitor, how do you feel? Well, if it''s not a problem, then in any way, this isn''t allowed, is it?


    Yumi whispers that in her true ear in a chilled state. I know it''s meant to be a joke, but it just sounds like the devil is mocking it right now.


    For some time afterwards, the truth was looking up at the void without uttering a word as a word. Wrapped in impatience, the guilt inspires the mind, leaving the mind unconsolidated, and only time passes.


    "Umemu let me wield the power I gained, even before me, but you know what that is? I know what I''m talking about."


    Yumi talks to those who have a problem right now about whether she really boiled her business without talking about anything and not even trying to move.


    "I mean, it''s just a rumor. Do you know the rumor that you can acquire physical abilities and paranormal powers away from a permanent person as the price of being a backstreet Mad Scientist''s experimental bench?


    I also heard the story from Zongde. Sure, Soto said Yumi told me.


    "Was it the Snow Oka Institute? I only asked Sotoku about his name and outline yesterday."


    There was a sense of disloyalty in speaking the name on this occasion now, but if Yumi knew more about it, she also wanted to hear it. I wanted to think it had nothing to do with Junko and I felt like getting confirmation.


    "There''s a Mad Scientist named Junko Yukioka. He''s also notorious in the back street. So much so that there are stories about not just modifying the body, but tricking and ruining and entertaining the humans who became the experimental benches. It''s also distinctive in its appearance, it has red eyes and always has white coats together. They say you''ll often see them in Euthanasia City."

 343 26

    Returning was the worst answer. Matches to name and appearance.


    (Must be some mistake...? That Junko... was such a person? And by virtue of that, the Umemu is trying to kill me and the people around me?


    I really don''t think she''s such a terrible person, and I can''t believe that. That smile, that bunch of words, I don''t think it''s a lie. I definitely had a feeling that my heart was in tune with me. It felt strong. I can feel how much more lying Yumi''s rumors and doings are than that.


    "Well, a person named Junko Yukioka would be just how Umemu got the power. The problem is I hate you more than that."


    When I heard Yumi''s words, I really thought I''d stop thinking about this matter. I decided to believe Junko wasn''t such a person, trying to forget. Junko is everything I know.


    "You can be unilaterally hated by someone you don''t know very well about..."


    On the other hand, I don''t understand Kenichi Umegamiya''s motives at all.


    "Do you know anything about Umemu? You''re in charge for the first time, and you didn''t hear about his troubles or anything?


    "What is once? Right... I''ve had a little conversation, but I''ve found out in every word that the complex is a very strong student. I can''t open my mind to anyone because of that. But it feels like I''m sending you the autograph. Hey, look at this. Look."


    Open a screen in the air and connect with some site.


    "What is this? Bulletin board?"


    "It''s a substitute for a back-of-school site. This belongs to our class."


    I just looked at it all the time and was truly stunned that there were so many unusually many names out there, and that was just bad talk.


    "Was I so hated in the shadows?


    I know they treated me badly, but I don''t remember doing anything they hated around me. I might have been resented for being a bad group for three years, but that''s about it when it comes to perceptions on campus. Or I seriously try to remind you that you did something terrible unconsciously.


    "Look closely. The text of the guy slapping you, it would all be similar in style. It''s pretty much the same thing you''re tapping. Besides, the people who are using this place have been able to spot us."


    It''s not what I want to see when you tell me to look closely. As I patiently follow the writing content with disgust, indeed, as Yumi puts it, all of my slanderous writing resembles this, and I can''t even think of myself as the same person.


    The vocabulary is poor and the styles look the same. Assuming it was the same person, I could understand step by step what complex there was and whether I didn''t like going to my side, by continuing to read it.


    "Is this really the work of one person? I don''t think so."


    "I''m changing IDs and pretending to be more than one person."


    "Why would you do that?


    "I can round out that only one person sticks and hates if they don''t change their ID, but if they pretend to be more than one, they can disguise themselves as if they hate a lot of people. The person is more comfortable with it. I can even tell you that the disguise is uncovered, but there is no such evidence. I can say that a lot of people hate me. The person who writes it can be relieved if it is set that way. That''s the psychology."


    I can''t really pin it when I hear Yumi''s commentary. It is truly a completely incomprehensible psychology.


    "So... this is Umemu?


    As this writing was Kenichi Umegamiya, to its bottomless malice and hatred directed against me, Truth even made me feel very nauseous about you. What the hell happened to this guy that led me to hate him so much?


    And the malice emanating from that hatred is directed at me, and it''s coming at me in a progressive fashion. Besides, to make you suffer, the outward way of killing the people around you.


    I couldn''t even afford to calm down and think about it until now, but by recognising it again, disgust and anger have become mundane in the truth.


    "There will be no one else who hates you that much to kill you from the people around you, to kill you after making you suffer, etc. I guess I kept thinking about you every day. Every day, at a certain time, I write your bad words."


    "For some reason, it''s been decided that I''ve been writing here many times."


    Truth is, I''m sick of seeing you return everything ''you must be Aizawa himself'' for negative writing about yourself. It is as if he is truly standing up to his untrue opponent and calling him, waving his fist prolonged against the wall.


    "It''s the same class, and if you don''t like it, you can fight and sell it with dignity."


    "Not everyone has the guts to expose themselves as grandiose as you do."


    "No... that''s enough. I don''t want to see it."


    Disgust crossed the limit, true refused. Yumi erases the image.


    I don''t see why you can be hated by one person so far. At least there was no contact with that non-existent student named Umemu, and I don''t remember doing anything resentful.


    "If you have no idea, you can only ask the person. Reasons to hate."


    "Right. That''s all I want to hear."


    Before I kill you - and true to add without speaking up.


    "It doesn''t taste good to be here forever"


    "How can he find me and your place?


    Get out of bed and fix the messy clothes. Truly, Yumi asks.


    "I don''t know... no wonder I have that power. Otherwise, more simply, you''re hiring backstreet residents to keep an eye on you."


    As we talked, I truly thought that there might be no indication that even if we stayed all the way in one place, Totally One would show up because we were getting some sleep over there.


    He woke up in his room, and when he saw the time, he was surprised. It''s already 5: 30 in the evening.


    Family remains were left intact on the ground floor of the house. I think about what I did, and I sigh. I don''t have any affection for my family, and my heart doesn''t hurt at all, but it''s a lot of hassle considering the end of my life and my future life.


    When I looked at my phone, I had received about three emails from Junko Yukooka. Everything in the email says where it really is.


    "How do you know where Aizawa is?


    When I asked in wonder, I immediately received a reply.


    "It''s a trade secret. Okay, I just want to say that I''m just letting my people watch me."


    The answer was light. But I know there''s even a man in the distribution, and I think it''s dangerous to disobey this person''s orders again, total one. It would taste bad if they found out they took the medicine without reporting it.


    The instruction to make Yumi truly protective and then sneak around was also given by Junko Suzuoka. As for Toichi, she didn''t play such a game and just wanted to kill her, but from Junko Yukioka, that''s the experiment she needs, so I can only put it into perspective.


    "And I have procedures to follow when killing Makoto Aizawa."


    When I saw the details of the order sent to me by email, Toichi laughed slightly.


    "You resent Aizawa, too? I can''t believe I made him suffer this far."


    I''m going to ask you a question that''s intrigued.


    ''It''s not a grudge, it''s an academic interest. He''s just the subject of my research again. It''s my research to hunt down his spirit and see how it reacts.''


    Why should he be the subject of that study?


    I get angry again when I wonder if there is anything really special about it. In particular, I have problems with the tobacco that Junko Yukioka likes.


    I can''t tell you that. It''s about privacy, too. ''


    The fact that I''ve come up with the word privacy and such makes me extra concerned.


    (Is it the hotel where he is right now... Is that a hotel with a teacher? No way, you''re not gonna fuck me. In this situation, my life is at stake.)


    No way, but I have no reason to know what''s going on with the two of them.


    Target''s moving. If I can get an email right now, and I can make my way, I''ll text you one at a time, but what do we do?


    Junko Suzuoka emails me again.


    "Give it to me. I''m going to settle it"


    I got a distorted grin and TotalIchi replied.

 344 27

    True and Yumi are found in the hills of southwestern Euthanasia.


    The operation is a very simple substitute. Arranging on the hill makes it easy for the opponent to intercept because it''s top to bottom, in addition to slowing down the minute it runs up from the bottom.


    The place you are now on is at the end of the main road, so you cannot go around unless you pass through even in the woods and jaws off the road. True stepped that the enemy would not come around back until he deliberately stepped into the slope, etc.


    Yumi has me hiding in a sideburn. The purpose of the opponent is to kill the true surrounding person and suffer the true, so if you look at Yumi, you will go and kill her first.


    But if you are only in sight of the truth and it takes you to attack from the truth, you can''t ignore it. If it did not work and the truth was pushed into distress, Yumi was aware of the danger and had the clue to attract the attention of the best.


    With the darkness looming and the view of the town colored by oranges from the top of the hill, True remembered dating Junko a week ago.


    I guess I''m in France by now. I wanted to hear your voice, but from my true phone, I have erased both Junko''s name and number. Because if you look at your cell phone after you die and know that Junko exists, Junko is in danger. Now I thought if I made the call, it could be wiretapped and known.


    I remember the stories that Zongde and Yumi had spoken. A suspicious urban legend - the Snow Oka Institute - about dating Mad Scientist experiments and gaining strength instead of being modified.


    The appearance of Junko consistent with Yumi''s story. But I really don''t want to believe that story. There was plenty of time to check online, but I dared to look away. Because I was afraid to confirm, and because I thought the act of confirming itself was a betrayal of my suspicions towards Junko.


    Eventually, a taxi arrived and stopped in front of him for a true little while, and Kenichi Umegamiya showed up.


    Keiichi, who looked to himself with a distorted grin, always read alone, and when Sotoku spoke to him during this time, he truly felt like a completely different person from the student who had responded with his eyes swimming and kidding.


    (I''m wearing a mask named faceless, too, but was this guy hiding such an evil nature under a coward''s mask?


    I really don''t understand everything in total. I don''t even want to understand.


    "Strange? I''ve been such a leopard."


    Seeing through such true thoughts, Toichi speaks up.


    "With strength, I feel confident. As long as you''re confident, you can get yourself out as you are. You can do what you want. So I''m just doing what I want. Because you had the strength, because you had someone to snuggle with, you could do whatever you wanted."


    When I hear a total of one words mixed with a lot of hatred, is it true that this guy was looking at himself or Zongdeok or Jen with such eyes?


    "I mean, the guy who was a chunk of inferiority, he got power without any effort, and he''s in good shape."


    With disdain, true to throw up with a cold sounding voice. Count I, who received the word as a vice of provocation and remorse, believed that he still had an advantage, and could therefore return it with ridicule.


    "What is that inexplicable power of yours?


    I was afraid to ask, and even though I thought it would be an act of betrayal to Junko, I asked. You say the desire to be clear by knowing won instantly.


    "You know what the Snow Oka Institute is? Yeah, urban legend I''ve heard lately, too. Rumor has it that Junko Suzuoka, a Mad Scientist, will give you the cheesy power you can get without trying. It''s just that it was true. I was able to power myself up with the medicine I got because of Junko Yukioka. I didn''t see him in person, so I don''t know who he is."


    When Junko''s name came out of his mouth, the truth was that his consciousness was about to diminish for a moment. However, I was able to stop feeling by saying that I had never met him in person. I could still assume that it might be someone else by some mistake and suffocate.


    "It was also his instructions to kill the people around you. You''re a plaything tool for him, too. No, he said it was a research subject to ask for reactions."


    But the truth ceases to be true to the first word in total, which was said after that.


    "So, he told me to tell you this before I killed him properly, too. He wants to know how he reacts when he pushes himself into despair. I don''t know where or how."


    (It''s a lie... It''s a mistake. I don''t deserve to believe this guy''s words. Junko''s smile at me is more true than that feeling. Don''t be easily confused, idiot)


    He scolds himself, and the truth stares at the sum of one.


    "Is that Snow Oka the mastermind? But why are you doing such a terrible imitation? What kind of research is that?


    Try to extract more information by pretending to be the first story in total. As far as I can tell, I don''t know that I''m dating Junko. If I knew, I''d be able to talk about it.


    "I don''t know that much either. Maybe it''s you, a clone that''s just unconscious or something. In fact, you think Shin Aizawa''s main body is dead? Isn''t that why you''re experimenting? Experiments to get a human response. I''ve read Lanobe like that lately."


    A very silly answer came back, and the truth is I feel a little relieved while I was frightened, but on the other hand I also had doubts.


    (You can''t turn away if you don''t want to believe me. In order to believe, we need to confirm��)


    True changed his mind when he said he really needed to see if Junko was the mastermind. It is true that many human beings are to die and grieve thanks to the power acquired by Toichi.


    "Why are you doing this? What did I or them do to you?"


    Although I saw the writing on the example back-of-school site and somehow figured out how I hated it, I couldn''t help but ask directly.


    "Don''t you see? Ha, I guess so. You don''t know. I couldn''t help but be bitter and bitter when you guys, especially you, just existed beside me! It''s a sin to have everything I don''t have for a shitty defective minute! You look good, sports versatile, popular and me with nothing! How could this be so unfair? Why are there such disparities!?


    This is all I want to say to my heart from the beginning to say in front of the truth, this is the only place to summon me. It''s like hitting the length of your thoughts, hitting them with all the hate you''ve been saving at the bottom of your belly.


    "But hey, you''re just lucky to be born like that, you know, this me, with nothing, I ruined it! This is so refreshing! It''s awesome. Hahahaha! I have no talent, no talent to try, but with this amazing power that I got with no effort and just luck, I broke it. Ultra-down. Yes, I''ll say it again, I''ll listen. Ko... nah, refreshing... ko... ahhhhhhhhhhhh?"


    I thought this world had no miracles, no magic, it was boring. Without being summoned to another world like Lanobe, it''s unlikely that the beautiful girls will turn up next and become Harlem. But there was a miracle. Now, Toichi does taste it. with the supreme of life''s greatest happiness.


    "You''ve gained strength without any effort, and you''ve become stronger, and you were born with this, and now you''re equal, right? Well, I''ve gotten too strong. Ha ha!"


    (You think you''re getting stronger?


    That word caught my eye. I immediately thought it was true that it was no.


    "Oh, yeah. I don''t know, I''ll tell you what, but I want you to thank me for killing that retard you were showing me, too, okay? You didn''t even really like it, did you? You had no choice but to get along, did you?


    After I hit my feelings, Toichi remembers the instructions that Junko Yukioka had given me, and it takes you to execute.


    "Death was another masterpiece. True, true. Just call me your name, Pippy. Cry. How dare you, that retard of wisdom liked me. Were you gonna stick around to you for the rest of your life like that?


    This dialogue is in line with an order from Junko Yukioka to bring out the person who killed him and incite him to curse. The dialogue itself is what Toichi thinks and puts out in his mouth, but I think Toichi is good at it.


    (I still can''t believe he''s gone. Those guys who were always there for me.)


    It seems now that the two beings, Sotoku and Jen, who have been together since kindergarten, were an irreplaceable part of their lives for true.


    "Oh, and if you don''t want to hear it anymore, it''s time to do it. If you''re not willing to run, you''re prepared to take revenge on me, aren''t you? This is the last game."


    Seeing that the words of incitement have worked, I speak from the first of all, truly sitting in silence. I couldn''t kill Yumi in advance, but now that I''ve confronted my enemies and bumped all my feelings, I don''t feel like instructing Junko Suzuoka anymore. I want to put Keri on here.


    Even if there is an overwhelming difference in power, I don''t know what kind of counterattack the truth is going to make. I know you''re the one who shouldn''t be alarmed. Walk towards the truth with cautious footsteps.


    Truth suddenly pulls out a gun and shoots, as if to laugh at such a total of the best alerts.


    "See ya!


    Toichi, who didn''t think he was purchasing the gun again after breaking it, hurriedly turns the bullet around. Similar arts and craftsmanship to residents in the back street, including taking an outlet to predict and deflect bullets at gunpoint orientation and killing points, can be done all at once, but not sparingly.


    Feeling a cold sweat erupt, Toichi rushes up the hill at a fierce speed, trying to pack the distance from True at once. The momentum and speed were much faster than what the truth assumed in advance. Enough to make you feel like there''s no such thing as local interest.


    One more shot at best. Remove it and you will be killed like Zongdeok or Misa. Truth is prepare, aim and force the trigger.


    (The fool... I can see it. The bullet trajectory, I can see it before I shoot it)


    As he ran, he pointed a gun at himself and looked at the murdering distraction. True, Toichi chuckled.


    Even though avoiding is a critical and dangerous act, I didn''t doubt that if I only avoided it one more time, that would confirm my win.


    "Hey! Umemu!


    But something completely unexpected happened there. Yumi appeared out of her voice.


    (Stupid...... when you get out at this time, you can''t)


    Truth flashed, but I had a hunch about Yumi''s death.

 345 28

    From Yumi''s point of view, it was probably the decision that this was the biggest point of interest. Later on, it seemed true that the decision was correct, but the truth then was that it was the exact opposite way to receive it.


    As Yumi saw it, Toichi was distracted and distracted from his gaze for a moment to show a gap, but even from the truth it was an unexpected event, delaying for a moment what he was meant to be.


    Fire - and a blood splash.


    The true bullet only blurred around the bottom of the right shoulder of the total, but the total foot stops for a moment.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The anger of the first was directed not at Yumi, but at Yumi. I would like to recall instructions from Junko Yukioka and decide that the other side has given me the opportunity to execute them.


    It was true to continue shooting, but a total of one dashes and dodges.


    As expected, Toichi turned not to the true, but to Yumi.


    (If you don''t stop here, Deer Mountain will be killed)


    True to desperately shoot further, but it doesn''t rush up towards you, and you can''t capture the movement of the meter one moving in another direction at high speed.


    The moment Yumi''s neck was snapped, I did see truly that she was smiling toward herself. As if to understand your end and truly tell you something.


    True forces the trigger. Shortly after Yumi was killed, I was convinced that this would be a hit.


    "Shit teacher...... ahhh!


    Targeted where the movement stopped, he eats a bullet in his left leg thigh, and Toichi makes a short scream.


    "Bastard here......"


    He trembles into anger, and Toichi rushes toward the truth in pain.


    At that point, his fate might have changed somewhat if Toichi had noticed that there was a big change in his body. I didn''t even feel pain when I was shot in the shoulder just a few seconds ago, but when I was shot in the leg, I was in pain.


    True to fire two shots at a total of one coming towards him, but both were removed and a total of one flying kick hit between his true abdomen and chest.


    A true little body blows up about a meter. Even the power of this kick did not raise many questions of anger. It was actually a miracle that I sent two true bullets just before that.


    "I''ll kill you..."


    In the form of anger, Toichi approaches the true falling horizontally on the road.


    "Ooh!


    Roll out a kick with your true legs up. Toichi believes and doesn''t suspect that he should have crushed his leg with this.


    "Damn, it hurts! Shit!"


    Kick more arms. Kicking is a shot in the leg. I felt like I couldn''t stand when I axised you.


    (Face next. This guy is going to mess it up with my hands directly)


    Grabbing a true collar and dragging it abusively, Kenichi sees his true face up close.


    Its neat face, which is still excessive in its awkwardness, remained, as usual, faceless. Keichi, who was the first to see a true face so close to here, unexpectedly forgot what he was trying to do, crushing and observing the construction and placement of each and every facial part, fascinated him. Well made.


    A complete ideal form in which I want, wish, can scorch, nothing more.


    (Yes, that face. What you envied more than anything. What I admired. what I liked)


    A void appears abruptly in his head and speaks to him in total.


    (It''s what you wanted. You''re beautiful. You''re adorable. That''s nice. You''re dazzling. You''ll be surprised. You''ll love it)


    "I''m not saying anything disgusting... But you''re right."


    Flesh voices emitted towards the void. Of course, I really have no idea what Toichi is talking about alone.


    "This face is everything. This is what tormented me. This is it."


    Grab a true face with your left hand with a groan full of hate. Seeing that the area I grabbed was distorted, Toichi held something like guilt and my chest ached.


    (Don''t do it. Don''t break it. It''s not something you can break. Something cute, something beautiful, something beautiful. Unlike you. Break this guy and you''ll be more blasphemy than you broke that Kikuchi Reiko)


    The warnings of the phantom were, as it were, the best of intentions. But...... only the heart I don''t want to admit.


    "You''re kidding me! I''ll break you!


    With the anger, wave your right hand up loud. If it''s my power now, I can break it easily. I can tear it down. I can dust the culprits who tormented me scattered.


    At that moment, Toichi, who tried to tap exactly the fist he shook up, saw it. I saw it, but I stopped moving. Cowardly, the movement stopped.


    While I obviously knew my face was going to be crushed, the truth was I kept my eyes open and hit a piercing gaze in total one.


    (You''d be absolutely frightened and eye-meditating, wouldn''t you?


    The idol laughs spirally. Jesus. Totally right, I''ll admit it.


    Pressured by true gaze, the movement of the total one stopped completely. I took Toichi out of the cold. And Kenichi became aware. Compared to the presence in front of me, I became completely aware that I was a very weak and miserable being.


    (You were always on the run. I was running away from myself. But no more... this time there''s no escape. You turned down the escape yourself. I cornered him. I blocked the escape myself. jealous that you admire from the bottom of your heart, to him)


    A void tells in a chilling voice, pointing to the truth.


    "I''m the ugliest man in the world right now"


    Toichi shrugged as he was truly stunned and scared, dressed with his fist swung up. At the same time, tears flooded me.


    "Now? You stay ugly all the time."


    A frozen voice emanates from his true mouth, shaking off his already powerless hand in a rambling manner.


    It was felt clear from the truth that Toichi had lost his will to fight.


    True beat Toshiichi full of power. A total of one body falls.


    "You just said you were stronger."


    Step as far as you can on the head of the fallen total, and say the truth in a cold voice.


    "You''re not getting stronger at all. Remains weak."


    "What..."


    "You were a grown man when you didn''t have the strength, but I don''t think he''s a strong man, who''s going to get stronger and get better. If that trick goes away, you''re the same old cunt again, aren''t you? What''s so strong about that?


    Total I did not argue. I was acknowledging all true words. On the contrary...


    (Even with strength, it remains a cuss. I told this guy... he stayed beat)


    When he was shot through with his gaze in reverse trying to break his true face, Toichi admitted it. As a person, I am absolutely inferior to the truth.


    "Jen and Zongde were much stronger than you."


    True to step on the head of a total with even more force than earlier.


    "I can''t believe that such rotten pigs killed Zongde, Jen, Kikuchi, Mother, and Deer Mountain..."


    Reminds me of Jen''s dream to become a detective and that Zongde said he would inherit the family business to repay his brother. The path was closed by such a garbage man. To that fact comes endless anger and remorse.


    "I won''t kill you easily"


    A voice with a clear intonation of hatred and anger is emitted more than true. Shoot your hands and feet out in turn with a gun. Screaming. The effect of the medicine is no longer completely cut and I feel the pain clearly.


    Toichi didn''t realize that the medicine ran out faster because she took too much medicine and the medicine ran out sooner than usual.


    "What''s up? Let me hear you talk like you just did. Let me see your face."


    Truth is I was comfortable leaving my heart to anger. Cold but hot black vortex. Such an image floats in the truth. That''s in the true chest, quiet without any sound, but fiercely wild.


    "Is it painful? You want my help? Apologize wholeheartedly to them. Then I''ll help you."


    (Apologize. This is the last one)


    Abruptly the statue tells.


    (It''s not just life. It''s Setouchi whether your heart will be saved or not. Whether you want to stay dandruff to the end)


    "I''m sorry..."


    Toichi apologized crying. Neither did the last preaching of the statue reach the sum of one. No apologies at all. Apologize only to the upper side, believing in the words of truth and fiction, that if you apologize, you will be saved.


    "Sorry! I''m sorry! I... can''t believe I did this to myself... but now I''m really sorry! Forgiveness��"


    In the middle of an empty apology, Truth stomped his head full of strength to block the words of the apology.


    "I''m not heartbroken. Just begging for life to help. Then you can''t."


    Screw the gun in your mouth after you stubbornly trample it as it is. The more abusive your front teeth are, the more you let them force you.


    (Whoa! You''re apologizing for admitting I was bad! Why won''t you forgive me? You''re the one who''s bad in the first place! How badly are you outrageous that I apologized to you despite all your fault and still won''t forgive you!


    With the muzzle in his mouth and unable to speak, he turns his gaze to truly beg forgiveness, while at the bottom of his belly he continues to curse and protest with no voice.


    "Die."


    A word in a frozen voice. Power was put into the true index finger on the trigger.


    True recognizes that the ugliest life in the world has disappeared in the near future. Refreshments and accomplishments like when I finally killed the cockroach I was persistently running around in the kitchen spread and filled in the truth. But much stronger than that. Uglier than a cockroach, more eye-catching and hateful than a cockroach, I was finally able to banish a life from the world that was harder to kill than a cockroach - such a feeling.


    (Vengeance struck)


    Truth is, I understood abruptly. No, I felt it. He said hatred is like a vain ritual of self-satisfaction, to keri only within oneself.


    (No, not yet. I need to check...)


    After that, Truth was fishing the net for nearly two hours, beside a total of one corpse. The contents relate to the Yukioka Institute and its main body, Junko Yukioka.


    At the time of the search, images of a girl who truly knew her well appeared in one shot. A number of the contents about Junko Yukooka that were on the net pushed Truth to the bottom of despair. No, the place I thought was the bottom was just the entrance to Naruto yet.


    The more I looked into it, the more stories emerged in which Yumi and Toichi''s words supported the truth. Junko Suzuoka said that it was not uncommon for people to move and sometimes bump each other like pawns in a game with mice to be studied, and almost kill each other in the funny half, taking their lives.


    (Was I just one of those mice? You think it was all a game? After knowing that Umemu hates me, to empower him, to approach me, to take care of me, to thrust him from happiness to hell all at once... is that the kind of play)


    Yumi and Toshiichi''s story and online reputation are roughly coded. But still, I wanted to believe that the truth was some kind of mistake. I have doubts about Junko, but it was not a certainty.


    (Why was I chosen as the subject of the study? Is there a reason? Like Umemu said, is that someone''s clone?


    Doubts that come to mind one after another. Naturally, there is no answer.


    But there is something clear. It''s a bunch of boiling negative emotions that swirl in the truth. And the sense of loss and anger, which had no place to do it, was not enough for a total of one, and he was craving new prey. Anyone who gave power to the sum of one was well worth it.


    I thought to myself, the truth is, I took my phone out of Totally One''s body. Maybe he''s texting someone on his cell phone with a mastermind. I didn''t get inside the idea because the truth doesn''t usually text me much.


    When I opened the mailbox by projecting a holographic display, all records were kept there. A number of instructions from Junko to Total-1. Obviously the text of the tone of Junko itself. There were also countless texts calling the experimental bench for truth.


    In truth the presence of the pure child was turning from the object of doubt to the spearhead of definite hatred.

 346 29

    The 875th International Conference of Mad Scientists ended peacefully, and Junko was at a bar in Paris, meeting with an old friend.


    "I stayed - I let you -. As always, Junko always comes first."


    Hearing the extended Japanese language, Junko''s mouth naturally loosens.


    A beautiful woman in a blue suit, with fluffy, wavy scarlet hair, smiles happily and lowers her back next to the counter seat where Junko sits.


    The woman is called by the name of Sister. For more than a thousand years, as the ruler behind the myriad of beings in the world, he has been the head of Yob''s Reward, a secret society that has manipulated the corner of the world from behind, a man of mighty power and dominance.


    Hundreds of years of dating. The two, enemies in position, but also mindful friends, rejoice in reunion and bloom into the story.


    "What discussion was the International Conference of Mad Scientists -?


    "It was boring. It was all about whether or not to mount a breast missile on the Totally Obedient Girl Android, or a project to grow and cultivate the magician''s brain to mass produce a magical girl-type clone. The plan I proposed for the whole body - the genetic manipulation plan whereby all the men that are going to be born, about twelve to fourteen years old, stop growing up, and yet become 100% beautiful and wake up to 100% homosexuality, has been gorgeously put through. Come on."


    Sister sincerely feels lucky to be through. And I still recognise that Junko is extremely dangerous and evil to this world.


    "And I can''t believe Junko makes a boyfriend. Besides, the other guy is a snail child. I''m really surprised."


    As the saying goes, Sister talked about it.


    The story of Junko wandering around dreaming about the rebirth of a loved one he once lost was famous for some of the stories of those with past lives, and the story that he was finally around with that person was a bit of a topic among them.


    That said, we don''t meet in person to talk about it.


    One of the points was that the other person was a snail. Those in hostile or alarming positions had faint expectations that maybe this would round Junko Yukioka up a bit.


    "But what are you going to do ~? He''s a child in the kingdom of sheep." Even if you''re offering fangs, the world you live in is different from yours. Isn''t it hard to be in a different world and still hang out in the future -?


    To Sister''s question, Junko rarely seems to have a hard time answering it, and he reacts like he''s on a roundabout. I have an ambiguous grin and I''m roaring.


    "Hmm... Actually, I''m thinking about that too. Honestly, I don''t know what to do either... What do you think of Sister?


    "I''ve never seen your face like that before. Hmmm...... it''s really hard to get along with the residents in the back and the residents in the table - it''s hard in there. Some of you might be able to do it cleverly."


    Even from Sister, it wasn''t an easy question to answer. Although there were aspects where strangers like Junko were particularly difficult to answer by standard.


    "I''ve lived this long too and it''s my first problem... I know what Sister is saying. If one of us doesn''t abandon the world we''re living in right now and walk over to one of us, I don''t think so. I''ve never made a boyfriend before in my life, and I''m not sure I can do that cleverly."


    Sister thinks for a while of Junko, who looks seriously troubled. In my opinion, it is difficult for the residents behind to associate on an equal footing with the residents on the table.


    But Junko is also worried because Junko is hesitant to draw him in here. I thought you wanted to respect the other person''s life.


    "Why don''t you throw it away? Ah? I guess many people would be more pleased with that. Overlife around the world is relieved to include me."


    "... is it there too?"


    No joke, Sister couldn''t help but be surprised at Junko, who groaned with a wailing and genuine voice.


    "Uh, are you serious?


    "If I''m serious, I want to bring that kid in here. But, you know, you might laugh, but at the same time you feel like I''m actually a super bad guy and a mad scientist, and you don''t want that kid to know about me. So Sister''s right, I don''t know if it''s okay for me to be a normal girl here, either."


    Seeing the side of Junko speaking with a different grin, Sister felt like her chest could be tightened in many ways. It was also loneliness, like the retirement of a gradual rival, a joy that a friend was finally trying to grasp happiness, and an emotion closer to simpler adoration.


    "I know that kid''s nature is a person on this side, but he still lives on the surface now. That kid is trying to live over there. I don''t know if you can force me to pull that in here at my convenience... Then I don''t think it''s a bad idea for me to live long enough and do whatever I want, throw everything I''ve ever built away and go that way with her."


    "The dream of a Mad Scientist who solved all the mysteries of the world and tried to evolve all humanity collapses by just one love affair - is it? I feel kind of spared, I feel like a beautiful story, and privately, I''ve been relative for years, and it''s a long story."


    Turning away from Junko, Sister tilted the glass. It''s easy to say with your mouth, but there are also questions about whether fulfilling it will go smoothly.


    "Above all, there are many who resent you. If your loved ones are known as street dwellers, there is a danger that those who use it to plan revenge, and those who intend to use it, will also come out."


    To Sister''s words, Junko didn''t try to answer anything. Are you confident that you can protect people from that marvel, or were you not actually thinking deeply about it? I couldn''t read it to Sister at that point.


    "Oh, me, I''m going to Japan in a few days on business. Will I see you then? If you don''t mind, I''d like you to meet Junko''s boyfriend."


    To Sister''s words, Junko makes his expression shine.


    "Yeah, I''ll take you. She''s so cute. I think God gave me a gift because the person I was looking for was reincarnated into my super favorite appearance, like the kind of atonement I''ve been wandering for a long time."


    "Don''t blaspheme God cursorily ~. It''s a butt pen."


    Sister didn''t imagine it until then, such as seeing that Junko cursory and happy.


    Staring at Junko''s smile, Sister sincerely prayed that her love for Junko, her enemy and best friend, would work.

 347 30

    While Junko was in France, Tired was on his own leaving a message for the institute. The brain alone scientists, some of whom are kept alive as laboratory benches without killing, are not exactly left alone, but only tired can move freely within the laboratory.


    "Uh, before I go..."


    I''ve never been able to cook my own food, but I''m tired of doing everything in advance because it''s troublesome. I can''t even eat out on my own, and I don''t even like phone calls to go out in the first place, so I don''t interact with voice and pick a store that I can order online to go out.


    The call rings, and when you look at the monitor, you can see the buckwheat shop.


    "Leave it there..."


    I have already deposited the payment, so I don''t have to face the buckwheat shop with the payment of the price. I will order it as long as I have the buckwheat buckwheat set aside and go get it after the buckwheat shop leaves.


    The buckwheat shop is soon gone, so tired head straight to the laboratory entrance.


    (Is that...? Smells like blood? And... the smell of death)


    Although it does not extend to the sense of smell of a pure child who says he is a dog, the smell of blood and death that can be smelled can be seen from quite far away. It drifts from the entrance.


    There were few groups hostile to Junko attacked even the institute. Anyway, by the back street center, it''s in the Candoville basement, which is considered a neutral designated area, so it''s not a good place to fight. But it''s not like there''s been any before.


    Once I walked to the entrance on guard, there was no one there, just a side toast. But the smell drifts intensely.


    (No way......)


    Open the door of the toughened glass, detect that the odor is drifting from the inside of the lid where the odor has increased, and look inside the lid.


    The cut face is worn over the side of the armpit. Probably the face of the buckwheat shop I just came to.


    Tired was felt by those who plainly put their totally unrelated human lives in their hands and then imitated such evil tastes.


    "Oh? I thought you''d be more surprised, but the reactions are thin."


    A slice entered the space ahead and one woman appeared from the subspace, as if the door were to open.


    "Lily..."


    Tired of calling the name of the white lady who appeared with disdain.


    We used to act together, but Tired hated this woman. She was a woman filled with malice and wiped out people''s lives in play. That''s what I used to be, and my inbred hatred mixes up to make me unnecessarily disgusted.


    Later, when he separated himself from Junko, he clearly stripped his fangs and engaged in hostilities before leaving.


    "What more have you done..."


    I couldn''t help but tire of this woman, who is a man of the same past life, but who is significantly inferior to Junko and herself in strength, coming in here alone exposed to grandeur. There is no sign that he is leading the gesture, nor does he feel in the wind that he has acquired great power.


    "How can I help you? Tired"


    Smiling gracefully, Lily says, turning her back tirelessly.


    "If you want to see ruin, follow me. If you don''t want to know anything, I hope that''s how you pull it off."


    It was a lure by obvious provocation, but he decides he can''t even look past it in silence, and tiredness follows Lily. I was confident that I would never beat someone who looked down on me, but that margin and confidence would be a big mistake.


    "Wherever I go... I say"


    Lily, who left the lab and also left Candoville, walks straight through the city.


    "It''s where I want you to come. I told you, didn''t I? He said he needed you."


    Lily returns words that spark both vigilance and curiosity in response to tired questions.


    Eventually, the two of them even came to the back entrance of the shrine south of downtown. At a distance, it''s not as far away from Candoville as it is.


    Suddenly tired movement stopped trying to creep through the back entrance of the shrine. I am aware of what I have done with some technique. For a powerful technique without interruption.


    (Now... I''m in the juncture. of one way��)


    Tired of instantly discerning who the surgery is. Perhaps there was a link between the back entrance of the shrine and the entrance to the junction. Until I came in, I was cleverly enough not to understand the signs at all.


    "Oh, how easy it was to catch me"


    Only the voice of lilies resonates.


    "I knew it was a trap... But you couldn''t overlook..."


    I couldn''t tell you how tired I was, even though I knew I was only going to lose.


    "Yeah, I guess so. Even though I knew it was a trap, I knew you would come. You have absolute confidence in your power, and no matter what kind of opponent you are, you will never leave. Even if there''s a trap, you believe you''ll never lose, you won''t die, will you?


    "Of course..."


    "I certainly won''t hold you back. But I could seal it like this. Whatever your power is, it''s your simple personality that kills you. This is a specially made junction that has hired more than ten sorcerer sorcerers and took more than twenty days to make. You can''t leave as easily as you want."


    "You pulled me in just to seal me up...?


    Tired spins thoughts. Perhaps Lily knew that Junko was not in the lab right now. Then I set up some kind of trap in the lab, and I thought it was harmful to Junko. In time, if you think you''ve taken yourself out of the way and made a long stall, there''s a point to be made.


    "Because it was going to get in the way. You can ask Junko what I did later. No... to tell the truth..."


    So he shuts his mouth, and Lily walks away from the spot.


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen to me either."


    Where I came tired and out of voice, I spread a pleasant grin, and Lily shrugs.


    "Come on, I wonder what the expansion will be. It''s unpredictable to me, too. Junko solves misunderstandings? Or are you gonna kill that kid? No way that kid''s gonna kill you? Fun tragedy or a pathetic comedy, I wonder what the end will be. Oh, I''m so excited."


    I visited the Yukooka Laboratory, which is truly in the basement of Candoville.


    To get to the basement, I opened the lid on the wall somewhere on the ground floor of the building and knew by online information that I needed to enter a password, but until that password, I didn''t know it was on the boulder.


    However, while I was fishing for information online, I received an email on a total of one phone. The sender is Junko Yukioka. There were just numbers lined up there.


    (This is the password and you''re telling me to come?


    I even saw through what I was about to go see, and I felt like I was being humiliated, and the truth is that my cold anger creeps up.


    And the truth was we got to the lab lightly. Stand in front of a glass door marked Snow Oka. Half the glass had been extensively destroyed, and the glass that fell on the floor was found to say laboratory.


    Even though I was suspicious that the entrance was broken, I was able to break in easily thanks to it.


    white floors and walls. Straight stretched passage. Doors on both sides at equal intervals. The doors are all billboarded, and you can tell if that''s the lab or the room you use for your life. There seems to be more than one laboratory, such as the first laboratory, and the number is plugged.


    Conscious of whether there is a pure child somewhere in this. He lied about going to France, and so on, cheating himself, putting on a total of one, letting the people he cared about kill him, and humming him as an experimental bench.


    What the hell are you doing that for? What the hell kind of experiment is that?


    (Are you sure? Isn''t that some kind of mistake? No, I want it to be a mistake)


    Such questions and aspirations come to mind in the truth. Anyway, I want to see him and make sure.


    In the worst case scenario, there is one thing to do.


    I want all online rumors and such to be lies. I want what Toichi said and the email that was written on Toichi''s phone to be separate from Junko Yukioka, whom I know.


    But I even looked up the back street site online and it also had all the pictures of Junko Yukioka, and that was Junko I knew no matter what I saw, so I didn''t have to think calmly, I just think it''s confirmed.


    Still, the truth is, I wanted it to be different because of the straw. Junko doesn''t do that. If I hadn''t manipulated Toichi behind my back to discredit myself, etc.


    I tried to open some doors in order, but nothing unusual. There were regular rooms, suspicious laboratories, but no sign of people.


    "Ugh..."


    Secondly, I heard a groan from a door that wasn''t open yet. Truth is, pull yourself together, grab the gun in your nose, and open the door.


    I was truly stunned to see what was there.


    Huge cylinder with beautiful blue liquid standing in the center of the room. There are organisms in there that I''ve never seen before.


    He has skin like laying down black tiles, and his head is just a monster with huge eyes. Only the arms were unusually long and two elbows existed, the feet were not from the knees down, the whole body covered in yellow or brown hair, instead of the head above the neck grew angry shaped heads from the groin, ape-like creatures. An obese woman (this was only visible to humans), pierced with wire throughout her body, her mouth sewn with wire, her hands and feet folded at strange angles and tied together with her body and wire. A creepy creature with no hands and feet, a skin like a sea urchin, a tail like a sea urchin grows, but a bald head is totally human, even though it is unusually huge.


    All those strange creatures were alive. He let out the blur as if he were breathing in the liquid, and when the truth entered the room, he moved his eyes simultaneously and saw the truth.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    A bald Namekuji man with a huge head said so, with a voice that could also be transmitted from the liquid.


    "So, what are you doing? Hard."


    Truth is, I already understand. That all these creatures were originally human beings, and that by the Lord here they were made to look like this.


    "Who did this to you?


    "Yugi-kun"


    In response to the true question, the answer was immediately as expected.


    Truth is, when I took the chair nearby, I slammed the cylinder thoroughly, but with a hardness that I didn''t think was glass, I didn''t even freak out.


    "Is there any way? You know, push some switch."


    "I don''t know. All kinds of things."


    I''ve explored the perimeter of the cylinder, but there''s no switch. I tried to remove the pipe leading to the cylinder, but I couldn''t do that either. I also thought about shooting with a gun, but I didn''t even want to reduce my ammo any more.


    "I can''t seem to help... But I''ll take your revenge."


    When I say to the Namekuji man, the truth is I lower my back to the chair.


    The truth then continued to sit and wait all the way in that room. The Lord of the Institute is returning.

 348 31

    Junko was aware. Murder that keeps letting go at me all the time.


    Someone is plotting to kill themselves. Junko, who lived so long as he was distracted, and in the meantime had been targeted for his life so many times that he had been able to retreat from all of it, even wherever he was willing to kill, he became perceptible.


    But uncomfortable. This killing intent was terribly young and I felt pure. fundamentally different from many who have ever turned to themselves to kill and have earnestly come to kill.


    And the intent to kill is prolonged, and there is no rest for a while. It''s a state of prolonged lethality.


    I am a pure child who transcends physical distances and senses more intent to kill than the spiritual world, but I was able to return to the laboratory and physically perceive it in the form of electromagnetic waves. The Lord of intent to kill is in the laboratory.


    (I wonder what happened to you. If you were pulling into a room, you wouldn''t notice if you were just an intruder, but if you''re so killer, you''re going to find out if you''re in the lab)


    Junko is surprised as he knocks through the broken door.


    I can see which room the enemy is already in. It is difficult, such as to wipe out the killings and intentions completely, and although Junko has never seen them before, he makes an effort to contain them.


    But I don''t see it at all in the Lord of this killing. That was strange and intriguing.


    (Sake, who is it?)


    Even smiling, Junko excitedly opens the door where the Lord of Killer is.


    Junko''s grin froze when he saw the figure of those who were in the room. The excitement also blew away somewhere in an instant.


    "Really... you?


    Directly opposite the door, Junko is stunned when he sits in a chair and sees the truth holding the gun with his hands against the door.


    Don''t move.


    True to stare at Junko with an impatient face and speak a cold voice. Naturally, Junko had never seen a true look like this or heard such a voice before.


    "I found out everything. You tricked me into looking at me like this... I can''t believe you were like this..."


    The meaning of words coming out of my true mouth is - I know I''ve been torn apart, but I don''t know what other words mean. There seems to be some misunderstanding, and the reason for that misunderstanding is that Junko has no idea.


    "What I..."


    The words were blocked by gunfire along the way. A bullet fired at the head wears a wall in the aisle. Junko didn''t even try to flirt. Because I knew it would come off.


    "You''ve been fooling me... Shh... it was just research material. And then you take away all my precious human beings..."


    Hearing the true dialogue, Junko nursed a tease.


    (Is that what you mean? She''s the only one who does this)


    I had lost sight of its very existence for many years, but therefore didn''t even think it was going to be completely alert and give a little bit, and as a result, it caused the worst.


    Junko hurt his chest. It''s totally my failure. That hurt the truth.


    (Solve misunderstandings? But... misunderstanding doesn''t change that you hurt this kid because of me, does it? Besides, I wonder if this might be convenient in a way. This child is already hurt, and to heal that wound...)


    Computation works visibly in Junko''s head.


    (I wonder if I should be happy that I was a good inspiration to drag you into this world over here. I''ve always hesitated, and I couldn''t get over it, but now that this has happened, it''s probably the best thing to do)


    So determined, Junko slowly approaches the true one.


    Truth is, shoot the gun silently. Junko just twisted his upper body gently to flutter it, while silently approaching. I cowered the truth for a moment when I saw it, but I immediately regain my killing temper and shoot him to keep putting up the third and fourth shots.


    The true gun was being played by the bullet that the true shot. Junko opened the door of space to herself and two places above her true head, inducing a bullet shot at her to hit a gun with a true hold, but she really has no idea what happened.


    "Listen to me. Please."


    Truly, Junko speaks with a gentle voice with a gentle grin as she is bounced off the gun, holding down her paralyzed hand and staring.


    Truth is, I didn''t have ears to listen to, I pulled out the knife I had planted in both pockets of my pants at the same time, and I shook a knife in each hand and jumped at Junko.


    Roll out the knife on your right hand with Pure Son''s throat rolled out. He expects to be deflected and is ready to go stabbing with a knife on his left hand immediately. Simulation took place in scattered brains until Junko came here.


    I expected the first shot, but it was gently diverted. But I think of a few patterns in my head after I flip them, and I wave the knife on my left hand as the other person moves.


    "Mm-hmm. Nice muscle. This is promising for the future, and it''s worth polishing."


    The knife on the left hand was caught in the right hand of Junko. Bare hands the part of the blade. But not a drop of blood has come out. On the contrary, the truth is that the weight and feel of the knife held by the left hand have changed.


    Seeing, the knife melted and collapsed in the hands of Junko, becoming dust, powder, fog, and eventually the blade disappeared without a trace.


    At that time, true instinct understood. Hours of simulation, and a strong readiness for revenge for my own kejime for losing everything, make no sense, no sense at all, a difference in historical power.


    (No... I don''t... I can''t kill this guy... I can never...)


    Accepting that fact, he despairs, his power rapidly falls out of his true body, dropping the knife he was holding in his right hand, and nodding.


    (I can''t kill you... But......)


    True to stop at that critical place where your heart breaks, arouse your temper, raise your face, and stare at Junko.


    (What happens to the carelessness of the people killed by this guy because of me? If I give up, that''s it. Even if you don''t, I''ll at least reward you with one arrow. I''ll do what I can)


    True to hold my fist. Last remaining, simple physical violence. I don''t even think that makes sense, and I know that doing that only makes me self-satisfied, but I tell myself it''s better than not doing anything.


    (Hmm... this is one or two shots... no, I think I should let him beat me up as much as I want and let him feel calm with it)


    Seeing as True was about to hit himself, Junko decided so.


    Shortly after, True pushed down Junko''s body.


    "Huh?"


    To unexpected behavior, Junko closes his eyes.


    "If my body can''t, I''ll try to kill my heart. I seem to be an abnormal lust, and I''m still ready. In a situation like this, it''s like a big one."


    True to say words that only you can understand, dressed in a cover covering cover on a pure child. I was remembering what Reiko once said. He said he was offended and killed his heart.


    "Yep..."


    Understanding what I was truly trying to do and the circumstances in which I was placed, Junko, who was always calm and rarely upset, had a grin that had never been surprisingly confusing and drawn to me.

 349 32

    (What do we do? What am I supposed to do? I''m not getting killed, and if you''re happy with that, I''ll let you do what you want? But it''s about this kid, so you''re gonna get hurt later, and you''re gonna stop it?


    Fast spinning pure child brain. But even though I''ve lived so many years that I''m four digits old, I''m new to such an experience myself, so I don''t know what''s best. I don''t know much about male psychology either in the first place. It was also the first of its kind in its current progression. The psychology of the Avenger can only be understood by reason, too.


    (Suppose they asked me how I wanted to--)


    Junko changed his vector of thought. I was only trying to give top priority to the truth, but as far as I''m concerned, I was wondering what this situation looks like right now.


    (Curse no one else to like it for a thousand years, keep searching all the time, and if one day we can see each other again, will the purity I''ve always kept to dedicate be scattered in this way -)


    Being aware of that, Junko is not pessimistic at all. A long time without a millennium. Time to get distracted. Time enough for a part of my mind to wear off. I keep searching all the time, and I finally get to meet again. The thinkers want it, so there''s no reason to refuse.


    (For a very bad guy like me, I wonder if this would suit me. I don''t feel bad before then. No, True, if you''re trying to make me feel bad, then the fact that I don''t feel bad means True is out of your sight. Hmmm...... what do you think, this)


    Junko, who is calmly objective about himself, while at the same time confused.


    I can''t help but refuse. If it is true that we want, we want to be united in whatever form, ourselves. Whether we do it in Loveho, car sex, or adultery, the other person is going to rape us, but whatever. I''m not into it.


    - such as calculations and convinces. Junko decided to do it in a matter of seconds and accept it as it would be accomplished.


    (You can do whatever you want...... and I''ll tell you in my heart that True you won''t like it now when I say it in my mouth)


    Usually I go with my pride only on the ground, but when my loved ones are involved, my self or individual is the type of pure child who kills as much as possible and gives priority to the other person, but few know that.


    Truth first laid his hands on Junko''s white coat.


    The bottom is a short-sleeved blouse, exposed to both arms. Seeing that hand, the truth was remembering the sound of a chest high, while at the same time remembering the words of a once pure child. He doesn''t want to touch someone else''s eyes because he has meat on his hands because he''s working out and he''s not even thin and he doesn''t look like a girl.


    (Even women, depending on their work, have this much muscle and some people are fat, and they''re not thick enough to think of such a complex. Instead, I prefer just how good the meat is, or whether this is beautiful or not... No, it''s about ideal. My abs are subtly cracked, and they are so beautiful...)


    True that the desire to communicate those thoughts to Junko with his mouth is violently aroused.


    (You''re not. This is... to kill this guy''s heart... at least I can do it for a revenge blow, to reward him with an arrow, so I''ll offend him... I''m not obliged to say that...)


    Whilst not whining in his mouth, True strokes Junko''s arm around and rubs it.


    (Wow! Stop the arm! Chests, legs, buttocks, that''s better!


    From a pure child with a complex on his arm, this equates to an intensely shameful act, with a wolfed look and blushing.


    Seeing the expression of a shy pure child, the truth is that his chest remembers the sensation of being swollen, hands away from his arms, without hesitation, overlapping his own lips on the lips of nature and pure child. At least then, I forgot everything that happened by the time I got here, all my anger, sorrow and despair.


    Get your own face away from Junko, and truly stare at Junko''s face. All facial fabrication is truly the ultimate ideal. Look closely up close and be aware of that again. Sure. I need a cuter woman than this.


    Shortly after I thought so, my grief flooded from the bottom of my chest like rage, and my tears fell zero from my true eyes, hitting Junko''s eyeball directly.


    True tears follow Junko''s cheeks as they are and flow down his cheeks, as if Junko were crying too.


    The truth had stopped moving for a while, but eventually it would resume.


    I take off my blouse with a polite hand. Junko thought it was a mystery that if he was going to rape me, he could rip me to the rampage, but he might really have that consciousness at the earliest. The way I touched it, the way I took it off, the way I looked at it, was felt by Junko so that it was all full of kindness and mercy.


    In fact, the truth is, anger and hatred had already blown up somewhere. Even thoughts are fading. It moves almost intuitively.


    In front of a threadless figure, true excitement increases even further, and the body moves naturally according to instincts.


    This is not the first time a woman''s body has been. I had experience with Yumi during this time, but it''s much better than that. No, it''s incomparable. It''s bad for Yumi, but it''s a good comparison. Everything about the pure child in front of you is as true as a miracle.


    They fascinated the truth.


    Junko, on the other hand, embarrassed, is engraved in his heart by the fact that he is truly loved.


    I was closing my eyes and concentrating my consciousness, but once in a while, when I open my eyes, my true face, my shoulders, my eyes, go into my gaze, and it burns intensely into my brain.


    The feeling was the first for Junko to be born.


    It''s different from seeing it normally for some reason. It burns firmly in the eyes, in the head, by the time it is unusual, and remains like a remnant.


    (Does this happen to all the other girls? Or am I the only one weird?


    Minor questions arise in the back of Junko''s brain, like he wants to know, he doesn''t want to know.


    After truly loving Junko, who is made but left to be, according to the guidance of his instincts, his last desire has finally come to pass.


    The truth that I was finally able to be one with Junko was that there I was confused again.


    It feels completely different from Yumi. Fun was also thin in Yumi''s opponents, who were loose, but Junko, who is too tight as opposed to Yumi, even causes pain.


    But there was a more decidedly different part to Yumi. Despite all the pain and little pleasure, my heart was filled. There was a real sense of being tied, there was emotion, there was joy.


    Despite coming in from hatred, I had already forgotten about that, and the truth was once again obsessed with all the sensations and reactions of Junko.


    Finishing the act, the true head cooled rapidly. Reason returned at a speed higher than the speed of sound.


    From the gentle carnivorous state dominated by lust alone, he returned to man. I understood everything I did and was hit by the greatest, most intense self-loathing in my fourteen years of my life.


    A bad act of rape. An act that led to the death of Reiko. Though it was made into a masturbation story, it was only an act that should have broken it off as fiction.


    Replace that with the name of vengeance, the self that carried it out.


    True reason could not be done just by attacking itself.


    Why didn''t Junko resist anything? Wasn''t it strange how Junko reacted in the first place? I was the usual pure child I knew, no matter what I saw. He didn''t look like an evil, treacherous person who would drive people''s fate crazy.


    If it was true that she viewed herself as an experimental bench, would she be treated like that but still be offended? And he said it didn''t work.


    Obviously I was accepting myself. Even though he resisted attempts to kill and had the power to retreat slightly. []/(adj-na, n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    The truth was I knew it somewhere in my heart. Even though he was certain that Junko would not resist, he went to the act. What the hell are you paying me for? Activated reason asks itself that, relentlessly chopping up a true soul.


    Junko was no ordinary girl. He was probably a rumored Mad Scientist. They are all proven.


    But when it comes to making myself look like a lover and using myself as a research material and killing my best friends and mothers, from this reaction of Junko, it just seems to be a mistake.


    Truth is, I noticed abruptly. Junko wasn''t fooling himself. Someone made it look like Junko was cheating on them and framed them.


    (Why didn''t you notice on the way? That''s crazy. Without being properly calm and thinking, I leave it to my anger to try to kill Junko, and see if I can''t do that. Or leave it to my libido to do this...... What are you doing... I... Isn''t the word "suck" sucks enough? You can''t be foolish about Umemu)


    Second, I have an eye for the knife I dropped earlier.


    (We have to make amends...)


    While the truth was distressing, Junko was experiencing bliss.


    Whatever the form, there was so much joy in being united with his beloved opponent that the words could not be said. Physically, anyway, it was mentally filled. Thoughts over a thousand years have been accomplished. I was intoxicated by that fact with my eyes meditating, immersed in it, and had a grin full of fullness in my mouth.


    Junko suddenly smells of blood. It also feels like blood on my groin when I finally say it. I feel a little dull because of the pain, but I only know that it is bleeding when I do it.


    It reminds me of my knowledge of my first bleeding, but I''m surprised how much, how much, and how much, I bleed so much. The ground surfaces on the thick thighs and floor are bloody.


    (No, that''s crazy. this, not my blood)


    A terrible imagination appeared behind Junko''s brain, his eyes wide open, his face raised, and he looked at the true one.


    Although the sight there was different from Junko''s worst imagination, it was a substitute far beyond Junko''s imagination.


    It was still true blood that was wetting Junko''s legs. There''s a bloody knife in my hand. Truth is looking up at the void with a flashing look, with more than a tear.


    Blood is gushing out of his true body, spreading the blood on the floor further. Blood. Inside the whole place, objects were falling detached from their true bodies.

 350 33

    "Hey, what are you doing?!?


    There are rarely any pure children, such as shouting mixed with confusion and amazement, but I couldn''t help but scream at the boulder this time.


    How many stunning times have you had today? But definitely the biggest one of the day. Junko turned bright white in his head for a moment, but quickly regained his mind and took to deal with the tragedy in front of him.


    (Hmm... I''ve never treated any of these injuries before. No, even though it was the first time I had h)


    Baffled and bloody. Bring it up in the middle of nowhere, Junko to heal.


    (It''s sutures for now. It''s okay to just connect normally...)


    Align the cutting surfaces, pointing your finger in between to activate your abilities and instantly suture.


    "Does it hurt? Does it hurt? Are you okay?"


    The blood vessels, the spermatozoa, the corpus cavernosum are beautifully connected and there are no scars, but Junko looks into his true face worryingly. Truth is, as always, a disillusioned look, with a vain eye towards the void.


    (Wow, this is the rape eye. True you''re more rapid-eyed when you''re going to rape me... not if you''re kidding. But I''m pretty confused, too, so I was wondering if it feels like I''m trying to be calm thinking about something I''m kidding)


    He was a pure child who looked up at his true face and was thinking crap, but suddenly his love crept up, trying to hold its head in and push it against his chest, hugging him hard.


    "Makoto."


    Speak softly in your ears.


    "Leave me alone... I... let you..."


    Shortly after I say it in a plundering voice, a tear falls from my true eye.


    "Don''t think deeply. I didn''t say no to you, and there''s nothing wrong with that..."


    I couldn''t think of any thoughtful words, but I was a pure child who wanted to reassure the truth a little, and to heal my broken heart with all my heart.


    True was then transferred to a room at the Snow Oka Institute, two days later.


    Junko didn''t answer anything when he spoke, but he would keep his mouth shut on the meal, so Junko would do what he had to do with relief. One of the theories of Junko was that human beings are fine when their diet goes through their throats.


    In the meantime, Junko asked the intelligence organization Frozen Sun to thoroughly examine what had happened to her true self, and also to the Aftermath Specialist Endowment Organization, the Great Guardian of Fear, such as the Hidden Evidence of Enthusiasm, to erase the true family registry, to prevent the police from conducting a true search, and to keep the media from reporting only the true existence.


    As a further backstreet resident, I kept my true name registered at the center. Essentially, all the residents of the back street are placed in the management of the centre. Those who stick out of it, as just criminals, will be caught by the police in no time, and there are many benefits to be gained from the hub.


    The findings of the frozen sun came out immediately. I asked to investigate what had happened to my true self during the days I wasn''t there, and I was largely able to grasp it.


    "We went through some heavy stuff inside, didn''t we? No less than us. I guess it was too much baptism to step into this world."


    Junko speaks out in good time after reading the investigation report file sent from the frozen sun.


    Tired''s return to the lab was earlier. Until then, I struggled badly to get out of the confinement junction.


    "If I hadn''t... fallen into such a clear trap, Junko would have... never fit... sorry"


    "I''m fine. It would be better if True had a deep wound."


    Apologizing for tears filled with eyes, Junko tells with an annoying look.


    "I don''t know...... what to do about it at a time like this. I don''t know if I live long enough. Love is refreshing, isn''t it? Well, I don''t have any experience at all, naturally. I put a curse on myself that didn''t create any romantic feelings until I went around with you."


    "Before romance... it''s a problem. This situation�� is. I really don''t think there''s much we can do right now. With his own power, he has to get over it..."


    Tired of talking in a whimpering voice. When Junko smiled small, she walked to tired and embraced that little body.


    "I''m glad. That''s how I feel about you and me, and you just cry."


    There are no lies in that word. But on the other hand, Junko had the sentiment that he was sorry.


    Because Junko was at the bottom of his heart, enjoying this tragedy, even drunk. Everything that had happened to me, the calamity that had truly befallen me, and the tiredness of mourning it were all joyful in the pure child.


    Junko and Tired were unresponsive in any way, even when they spoke, and they just looked up at the void all the time, so the truth seemed to me as if they''d been relieved all the time, but they weren''t actually.


    He was the bearer of a strong heart, and from the switching truth, he could not continue to give in to the wounds on his heart, etc. I had just slept through it and to some extent had recovered naturally.


    But my heart''s wound hasn''t healed. The pain remains intact. Had he been the holder of a weaker heart, he would have escaped the pain, but the truth is it is extra hard and tedious because he was able to face and endure that pain.


    (If you''re running away as light as Reiko, otherwise you can keep relieving yourself, even though it''s easy)


    With that in mind, the truth was I was desperately turning my head around about what I needed to do now, what would be best if I could accomplish it, what happened to me, and what was wrong with me.


    Calm down, sort out your thoughts, I''ve figured out a few things.


    From what I''ve seen of Junko, Junko didn''t seem to know anything, and I can''t think of him as trying to discredit himself, etc. So is the tiredness of visiting the room earlier. I was dealing with myself in a heartfelt way.


    I''m pretty sure someone tried to frame themselves. There are those who deceived the name of Junko and tried to frame themselves and Junko. Who the hell is that? What purpose did you do that for?


    The strange thing in the first place is, why didn''t you try to contact Junko, your lover, when the people around you are being killed? Somewhere with an incredible force, I assume he was also hypnotized to forget the existence of Junko. But I don''t know where or in what way it was done.


    It''s not just that I didn''t contact Junko. I wonder if all the unnaturalities of my actions and thoughts were manipulated. That''s what happens when a dick comes up to his house because he thinks it belongs in the back street. From now on, I was caught in an improbable and intense intention to kill.


    I feel like I''m forgetting something. Not one, but many things. Memories of dreaming, of happening in real life. Various things. I can''t remember them, but the feeling remains that something is certain.


    I just remember what I''ve been doing over the past few days, and I explore my memory to see if I have any clues in the way I associate with it. Reminds me of it again and again in the same memory. Take hours to repeat.


    There are two things I could remember as a result. First one is a call from Junko. That was when Zongde was murdered. Immediately after that, Asako contacted me that Jen was dead. It was simply not a good time then, but I didn''t have the idea of contacting Junko.


    I mean, some mind control was untied then.


    I then avoided a crisis for Junko and erased Junko''s name, number and history from my cell phone. Even then, I didn''t have the idea of contacting Junko. I thought about the possibility of being informed about the existence of Junko by eavesdropping, etc., but if I had called at that time, I would have thought that it would have turned out differently.


    The other is that there are areas where your memory is missing before and after your conversation with Yumi. I have no idea what that is. I can''t remember.


    Knock does. If the visitor is Junko, I really think he came to the right place. At the same time, my chest aches, my fingertips tremble violently, and my palpitations become intense.


    "It''s dinner."


    It was Borsicici that Junko brought. With that said, the truth makes me feel complicated that I had promised.


    "What happened to Yumi Kayama?


    At last I spoke to myself. Truly, Junko spills a relief smile, but I was surprised that the question suddenly flew.


    "True, did you find out anything yourself?


    "No, I didn''t do anything. I knew something was going on?


    "True, your friends and mother had been picked up by the police, but your teacher is a missing person. Keiichi Umegumi, who attacked you, had blood on your side of the body from someone who wasn''t you or Umegumi, so I guess that''s the trail."


    To the words of Junko, you gain certainty at the same time that Truth is shocked.


    "That''s where Deer Mountain should have been killed. Why is there no body in Deer Mountain?"


    In that one true word, Junko saw part of the tease.


    Junko already knew the mastermind, but he didn''t really know how he was interfering. But the story of ''the body was gone'' alone gave me a little understanding of how it really interfered.


    "I also remember falling out before and after my conversation with Deer Mountain. It''s weird that I didn''t try to contact you. Weird thing to say, is it Deer Mountain that was hypnotizing me or something? Is he the mastermind?


    "I don''t know about him, but from what I''ve heard, he''s suspicious. I think it''s a position of mastermind''s men."


    "Look at this e-mail"


    True hands the phone to Junko. That''s what Toichi had. In the name of Junko, I am sending instructions to Junko in total.


    "I see. You were instructed by someone who pretended to be me. Well, if you look at this, you can''t even suspect me, but if I were you, I wouldn''t say this. The dialogue is pretty eye-catching. I''d care more about them. Come on. There''s this weirdly repressive dialogue."


    Junko sighs at crude acting. I would like it to work better if I were to imitate it.


    "Who is it? Whoever deceived you and turned the Plum Palace aside."


    "I decide not to teach that from my mouth. If you want to know... you can try and find it yourself."


    Junko told him so, based on a certain determination. As Junko has done to many mice so far, to the beloved boy in front of him, determination to do the same. I am convinced that I must truly choose that path.


    "Well, you can leave the rest to me. This is all my fault. I''m so sorry. Because of me, True you..."


    "You were lying to me too... No, you''ve never talked about it, have you?


    True to ask in a quiet tone, in a way that blocks Junko''s apology. I don''t include any nuances to blame.


    "You think you''re a backstreet celebrity or even a Mad Scientist whose name is known on the front street"


    "Hmm, that''s... Honestly, I felt like I didn''t want you to know, so I kept my mouth shut. I also had the fear that they''d hate me. I thought I should hang out with you normally."


    "Right."


    Truth is, I was convinced. It doesn''t seem like Junko is lying. And I drew Junko''s feelings, and my chest ached again.


    Then True told all that had happened before Junko. All the dialogue Toichi was talking about. He didn''t even cover up his intercourse with Yumi.


    Junko was just listening to a true story that spanned a long time without pinching a single cut. I had a lot on my mind, but I didn''t say anything.


    One surprise was that, as the real person said, the mind control had been solved somewhere. Junko knew what the technique was, and it''s not a very powerful technique, so he can sometimes solve it with a mundane trigger, but as far as I''m listening to him, I don''t see a factor that could trigger the technique to solve it.


    "Why can''t I believe you and hurt you..."


    After I finished telling him everything, the truth was I nagged and groaned. That was unforgivable above all else. I can''t forgive myself more than anyone else.


    The truth was desperate. I thought it was Don Bottom then, and I found out there was even more Naruto under it.


    "Stop being so nice to me. I wish you could blame me more..."


    "I''m the one who got involved, but there''s no way I can blame you. Because it was the kid who resented me."


    Junko smiles gently and refers to the meal that was placed on the table.


    "I''m so cold. I wish we had eaten and then talked."


    Truth is, shut up and take the plate and put it inside the microwave that''s indoors.


    "It''s good to break up with me like this, forget everything, and live on the surface. But you''re not made that way. [M] I can see that. No, I didn''t tell you because I respected that you were normally trying to live, but I really knew that from then on. That''s not what you are. [M] You''re just like us. People on this side, too."


    I thought maybe I should say it now, but I calculated that it would also help me calm down my true feelings more, and Junko said what I wanted to tell him most.


    "Think slowly"


    When told without breaking his smile, Junko leaves the room.


    (Well, I don''t have to think about it, I know what conclusion True you''re going to make)


    Junko''s reading hit only a third, but the other two thirds were completely unexpected substitutes.

 351 34

    Junko did not have the means to make contact with the person, but he was convinced that if he was in the place, he would always come and waited.


    A place where I lured tiredness into the junction and framed it. Back entrance to the shrine. This is also where Junko once met the person.


    "I was tired of waiting and giving up. But I was hoping maybe you''d be right to come back and check it out."


    A familiar voice sounded and Junko looked up. A woman dressed completely the same as before, stood gracefully.


    Rain Shore Lily - a woman who had acted together until a few decades ago. A woman who had fallen in love with Junko, unilaterally worshipped and stuck with her.


    But one day, suddenly, Lily was confined to Junko. From the lily, I had no idea why. Even if it was one thought that I admired and admired, I had no idea what it meant to be limited after a thorough denial of myself.


    "Junko, you''re the one who''s boring enough to take it."


    Lilies that look petty and say it off.


    "I once admired you as the supreme being, the culmination of art, the extreme of absolute evil. But... that''s what it looks like. You make me laugh. I can''t believe I''ve been a wandering widow in love for a thousand years. And my beloved prince, who I''ve finally found over a thousand years, has, unfortunately, broken. Very funny."


    For mocking lilies, Junko only stares, as if he had no emotion whatsoever. The reaction stroked the lily''s nerves back. I felt like I was being looked down on as crappy.


    "He can''t live in a decent world anymore. You''ll have to follow the same path as me and you. Aren''t you glad?


    "Yeah, I''m glad"


    Junko answers instantly with a smile on his face.


    Lily also kept a smile on her face, but to Junko''s overly grand demeanor, and to unexpected words, she was snotty. It is not a strength or anything. Because Lily figured out that the word was obviously serious.


    "Somewhere in the middle of your game, that kid didn''t contact me at all, he contacted True you and made an implication, didn''t he?


    I had truly noticed, and even spoken of it before Junko, but if True contacted Junko on the way and explained the situation, then Lily''s plan was likely to collapse. But it''s unnatural that the truth didn''t do it, and it''s natural to think so.


    "I''d like to say that I''m not in contact with you myself. I used a remotely manipulated corpse doll to make a suggestion. And then there''s this."


    That''s what I say. A lily that shows a piece of paper. There were pictures of Junko and various curses painted there. The same pattern that was painted on the paper that True or Toichi saw.


    Junko knows what it is. It is a very light mind-control technique that interferes with the spirit of those who see it and encourages a very light mind-control to the extent that hair has grown in the subliminal effect. The effect is small, but it can be exercised by novice magicians, both genres, so it is often abused by amateur opponents.


    "This technique, which I really put on, somehow ran out on the way. Was it originally resistant?"


    "I wonder if the technique happens to be solved, or if it''s an inevitable work. Now that I know you didn''t solve it, it''s a point of interest."


    In the words of Junko, Lily conceived somewhat apart, but nothing came to mind, so we continue the conversation.


    "There were some parts of the line. No matter how many truths I didn''t try to get in touch with you, if I called and texted you along the way, that could have ruined it. And I was sure he would fight with a gun in his hand, but there was also the question of whether he could survive. It''s not funny that I let you die. No further interference. I bet on that kid''s hard work around here. It didn''t all unfold the way you wanted, because you couldn''t interfere with everything or appreciate it in the sense you see it again. Junko, how did you talk about her? At least you didn''t kill him, did you? I''d love to know what happened between you two."


    "If you ask me, I''m interfering more than enough. I feel disappointed trying to follow the scenario the way I want. That''s where Lily and I don''t fit in."


    Junko says with an uncontrolled smile. Lily''s grin disappeared. A word now was a substitute for stroking the nerves of a pretty lily. I mean, Junko told me not to.


    "True, you''re a child who doesn''t reply to emails very often. I put in the phone once when I was in France, but I didn''t answer it. And, Kenichi Umegamiya, I saw you texting my face, but come on. I don''t know if it works or if there''s a lot of dialogue that I wouldn''t say. If you''re gonna pretend to be me, I don''t want you to do it any better. I was particularly curious to see the occasional hidden parts of Lily''s pussy. It''s so crude around here."


    Lily becomes a sinister face to Junko, who criticizes him as if he were going to chase him.


    (As always, he''s a kid who can''t play poker face after decades and easily puts his emotions outside. True I wish I could trade you for that nature)


    Look at the lilies and think about that, Junko.


    "I''d like to give you a nice face for nothing."


    After mouthing that dialogue, Lily feels a sense of ready-to-see. I don''t remember, but I don''t think I''ve had a similar conversation recently. No, I don''t say it, I remember it like I wrote it online. But I can''t remember.


    "You can do it now, huh? Go away, go away."


    "I hated your place, too."


    Lily threw up, not only against Junko, but also annoyed that she was running out of room.


    "You said more weird things, right? Broken? The other way around. You woke her up."


    At that time, Lily did see that Junko''s eyes gave off a demonic brilliance for a moment.


    "You, hey, you just took my place in what I wanted to do to that girl."


    I wonder how Lily can react to the unexpected words coming out of Junko''s mouth.


    "True, you''re just like us. He was a child of a sexual nature who could not live in the kingdom of sheep. No matter how much I admire normally, that child''s soul is not made that way. I couldn''t believe that kid would normally get a job, build a family, normally grow old and normally finish his life. I dealt with her, and soon I knew it."


    Listening to Junko, Lily had a flashing face. It is not a strong wind. Seems totally serious. From the lily, dragging the truth both physically and mentally into the dark world was meant to be a gift of malice towards Junko, so it can''t be interesting to be received this way.


    "Did you also want to drag him into this world? It doesn''t seem like Junko would hesitate to do that."


    "Yeah, I appreciate that. But I meant to respect her feelings, and I looked at her nature and looked at her. I was worried about not imitating that kid like he wasn''t a snail... But - you really wanted to drag me into this world. But, well, even if I wanted to, I couldn''t get that far. They''ll laugh that it doesn''t seem like it, but come on, I''ve been lost, and I couldn''t get through it."


    Of course that''s not in this way. You can''t even hope for a form that turns hatred on you. Above all, Junko had a desire not to just hurt the truth with his own hands, and he didn''t want to imitate betrayal. But at the same time, I was delusional about what I just said.


    "You were thinking. Is there such a place as Junko? I was the only one who admitted it."


    "But I don''t want to do what I want until I hurt someone I like, do I?


    "If it''s enough to corrupt the common man, hurt him, but you better get him on this side."


    Running that way reflexively, Lily is surprised by her words. I was going to come here to incite and mock you, but at some point, I''m seriously talking to you.


    "Hmm, you still hate normal. Have you ever thought that those ordinary people are mainly moving the world? No matter how brilliant and powerful you are, it''s pointless without a lot of mediocre, ordinary people, huh? Thanks to them, the world is built. Come on."


    Junko never takes ordinary people lightly. I''ve known that idea for a long time, too. But from the lily, I don''t understand it at all. All I can think of is a group of ants.


    "Oh, yeah, I did that kid''s brush grate for you. Though precisely a corpse doll I manipulate. It''s a delightful story that the first person to experience it is a corpse. Well, I don''t know who it is. I''m sorry I was waiting for you to see a corpse before you."


    "I wonder if you mean Yumi Kayama, your teacher. True, you seem to have felt something suspicious about her."


    They said it back again shortly after teasing me, but this time I wasn''t even angry. Even if Junko had not enjoyed it, what he had done by depriving Junko of his thinkers ahead of Junko was painful, and one great victory, because Lily assumed.


    "I have another question. For Lily''s contemplated scenario, she also saw the perfect side to her journey, or is that Umegamiya, your son, an irregular being? Or was that kid prepared by Lily, too?


    "He wasn''t made by me. Initially, we were going to use Yumi Kayama, the teacher of that corpse doll, to sexually annihilate the truth, and then kill the people around us, because a child with true and intense hatred and jealousy was nearby by chance. I thought this was the guide to destiny, and it''s funny, so I put you on stage. As you pointed out, I quickly changed the scenario and turned it into a revenge play for her. In a way, I''m in the same position as I am, and it was a delicacy that was spared to die there, but, well, it doesn''t matter if it''s a corpse or a living body. For once, I also preserved his evil spirited soul. I''ll think of an interesting way to use it again."


    After finding out who hated the truth on the back-of-school site and finding out who it was, Lily rewrote it into a scenario centered around Total-1.


    Whether we would have spoken to each other about what we wanted to hear and say, at a time as if we had foreseen, killing and demons swelled and powerful techniques were activated.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    Around the lily, a good number of pitch-black skeletons appeared. Skeletons with different clothes without unity break their bones and stab them with lilies at the same time.


    Too abruptly, the surgery was activated in an outfit surrounding the perimeter from close range, so Lily could not avoid this attack and was stabbed with bones everywhere in her body, with her legs, belly, back, hips, buttocks, chest, arms, face, head, by the skeletons that arrived.


    It was a lily that tried to escape by clinging a bloody face, opening the door of space, transferring, but even if it escaped with a transfer, it should be noted that a significant number of skeletons would follow, and the duration of the damage would be inevitable, as a series of skeletons had been formed: another skeleton clumped around that skeleton, and another skeleton grabbed the more clumped skeleton, after many skeletons had clumped around the body of the lily and stubbornly stabbed it again and again. But it''s better than being here buried in massive amounts of skeletons.


    "Tired, don''t"


    Junko controls it with a quiet voice. The tiredness that appeared at the back door of the shrine unraveled the technique by becoming a disgruntled face.


    "Why are you stopping?


    When the skeletons disappeared, so did the lilies. After the transfer and escape. There is a significant amount of blood left on the ground. Looking at the amount of blood alone, it would seem fatally wounded, but given the regenerative capacity many of the overlife have, it would not even lead to death.


    "Only escape legs are as good as ever. That traitor, if left alone, will surely bring disaster again, won''t he?


    I''m tired of being in serious mode and warning you in a tone that won''t go away.


    "It''s easy to kill that kid here and now, though. Let me show you everything. Tell us how Lily is going to be mean to us. You''re not gonna make a big deal out of this."


    "Even if the truth kills you?


    "Because you''re the one who''s going to do the revenge on Lily."


    To the words of Junko, Tired turned his eyes round.


    "I''ll train that kid. Also modify. True you will do it. Why don''t we just trust and watch? Right?"


    I didn''t excuse myself, but Junko said it with certainty, so I set up Junko and pulled back on the spot. But when I had the chance, I always decided to discuss the lily.

 352 35

    A building in the heart of the city. A place to be described as the Japanese branch of a secret society that has interfered with the countries of Europe and the United States from behind for centuries and has a great deal of influence.


    The girl, who is in relative relation to the organization and this again for centuries, creeps through the grand entrance and enters the single building. Glass bars of various colors stretch from all over the wide entrance, and the bulbs inside emit a gentle light.


    "I''ve been waiting for you -. What, is that ~? Are you alone? Didn''t you bring your boyfriend?


    A woman called Sister, who has reigned for many years as the boss of the organization, stands under a giant stained glass and greets her with a welcome laugh.


    "Excuse me. I can''t introduce my boyfriend anymore. No, I''m a little broke. Come on... haha"


    "Yeah eh!?


    Sister was surprised when she raised her bare voice to Junko, who laughed openly with her hands on her head.


    "There''s a lot going on. Come on. It''s all my fault or my fault, is it karma? Or the price of being lost? I don''t know how to talk about it."


    Seeing Junko smiling and making it hard to say, Sister felt a different vibe than the usual Junko she knew.


    "Can I change the place and ask you more?


    "Yeah. I''d like Sister to talk to me, too. Though it might make me look stupid. We talked about this the other day. What are you talking about with an arrow tip?"


    Sister took Junko aboard the building''s elevator and invited him to a qualitative Japanese room.


    "This isn''t the reception room, is it Sister''s room?


    On the surface it was organized, but Junko smelled a constant away smell, smelling the smell of Sister drifting quite strongly, viewing it as the room where Sister was sleeping.


    "Yes. So relax."


    Sister going in first and sitting in the front seat on the tatami.


    "I wonder if I''ll be attacked. Ha-ha-ha..."


    Junko hugs her own shoulder with both hands and leaks a creepy laugh.


    "Why are you having so much fun expecting someone to attack you? - So... what happened?


    "Actually, hey..."


    Then Junko told me everything that happened. One thing, don''t cover it up.


    "I wonder if this is God''s call, too"


    Junko smiles so much after he finishes talking. He was usually a sister who showed an angry gesture of "I will not forgive the blasphemy of God -" but now he remained a no-reaction, nagging addition and subtraction with a strange face.


    "I didn''t think that would happen, and I didn''t think it at all."


    Despite the heavy contents, Junko has been speaking in a way that is not as tense as other HR.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a thousand years. I thought I''d see you somewhere someday. I''ve always dreamed of searching, finally seeing you, Moro. I like the way you look, and I was so happy to get along with nature, from the other side to confession. Yikes. I thought you were dreaming, every time I saw you, and I''ve been on your cheeks ever since we broke up. But so-so what. It didn''t work. haha."


    I gave him a dry laugh, and then I saw Sister keep quiet and dark, and Junko on the boulder got bored too.


    "I don''t care. You carry plenty of thousands of years of work, so you don''t complain about what kind of eyes you fit, or mourn your fate, do you? Any hell is ready to be accepted as punishment, right? But come on... True you didn''t have to wind up like that. Ma, if you tell me I was sweet leaving Lily alone in the wild, until then, come on."


    Sister also knew about the existence of Rain Shore Lilies, a sadistic necromancer who was attached to Junko for a time. I was wondering why Junko was acting with such a woman, and I was relieved when I heard she broke up.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never wanted to be a more normal girl than I am now. I don''t know what you''re talking about. You might think. Come on."


    The words of Junko echo in Sister''s chest. The fact that for hundreds of years in the shadow of history, that Junko Yukioka, who had been endangered by many rulers as a wizard of treacherous and outrageous madness, uttered these words.


    The moment Sister sees herself in front of herself and zeroes her weak spot, having fought many times over her as an enemy of the uncluttered heavens. You can''t feel anything.


    "I wonder if this is a place to cry - and I would have cried a long time ago, but now I, I don''t have any more tears... haha... As a price to pay for my eternal robbery, my grief became so dull."


    Even with eternal life, the spirit cannot stand the years. Those who are capable of withstanding it are those who have some distortion in their spirits, or who have arisen. That''s the same for Junko, Tired and Sister. Each one is different. Something is distorted. Or I''m losing it.


    Hot things crept up on her chest, and Sister, unable to stay or not, tried to jump and hug Junko full of strength from the front, shaking her shoulders and sobbing.


    "Why is Sister crying?"


    With a smile that''s not even manly, Junko softly holds it back.


    "I, your, don''t cry, don''t, don''t, don''t do anything strange."


    "Yeah, stay thankful. Sister''s gonna cry for me, I can light it up, but I''m glad."


    Thanking Sister, who complained with her nose, Junko held back with a gentle grin.


    Then Sister and I went out into the city and played around, and when Junko got home to the lab, he was going around the temp of the night.


    "You were late."


    True greeted me at the entrance to the institute, just saying that I had been waiting for Junko''s return.


    "I''m home... what''s wrong?


    Junko asks with an unfamiliar face, although he has a general idea of what to do and what to say before turning the ready eye to the truth.


    Ask me this.


    While I was subtly concerned about the smell of alcohol drifting, True said looking to Junko.


    "Do you run like this, or do you fight without running? He said to make a decision here and now."


    "Hmm......, uh, choose your way out like this? Or fight? You can either. Now make up your mind."


    Junko who rounds his eyes and answers true demands with a pretty bar reading.


    "Fight"


    True to answer immediately, Junko kept his eyes round. I couldn''t even gauge what ritual it was, but I decided to go with it, wondering if the clumsy truth was what I wanted it to be.


    "I''m not running from you. I found out about you. He''s a totally fantastic guy living in a different world than we are. But I''m not running. I also found out all the evil you do. Make it quit. I hold you back from evil. [M] I''ll change you. So - so you can train me."


    "Yep... Yep!?"


    I was expecting Junko until he told me to work out, and although he intended to, it was completely unexpected that he would change his mind.


    "Backstreet site, I''ve done a lot of research. You''re making a lot of backstreet residents debut, aren''t you? After handcuffing to live in the back streets. Do the same to me. No, you said the other day, too. Said it was worth polishing. That''s what you were gonna do then."


    "Hmm, that''s good, but come on... change it..."


    "It''s true you''re a Mad Scientist, and it''s true you''re doing a lot of bad things, isn''t it? I do so many things that people resent me for. So someone somewhere resented you, and as a result, we had this in our eyes. I was targeted as a vengeance against you, and my daddy, my mother, and my teacher were to die. I won''t stop telling you to stop with your mouth because I''m going to get stronger and I''m going to revamp you. I can''t come up with a way right now, but I''ll definitely come up with it and do it too"


    With so much fortitude and absurdity, Junko couldn''t help but have a drawn grin. The truth is serious in itself, and I was going to desperately suppress it while I thought I shouldn''t laugh, and I''m not willing to make a fool of myself, but I''m way too precise in Junko''s laughing bump.


    "Besides, some people hate you and try to do you harm, right? I want to protect you from him, and most importantly, I''ll give you my guidance for myself."


    After proclaiming it, the truth is once again determined.


    (The guy who hates Snow Oka is just like Umemu. Both hate and hate and hate one human being, and with so much intense malice as this still does harm to the person they hate. Attacking, tormenting, demeaning, hurting, and enjoying. I don''t want him to do what he wants anymore, or at least not let him hurt this guy)


    I truly believe that what we want from the person who protects us from gaining strength for this is also only a stepping stone at first. You can''t rely on everything. Because it''s not just to protect you, it''s also to ambush you.


    "But I don''t need a modified surgery or anything like that. That''s a no."


    This was another unexpected word from Junko. Junko intended to impart a very powerful force, but the prospect fell off.


    "I have to work out, but I don''t really know the rationale for not modifying it. I don''t know if I''m gonna stick to style, but in this case, it''s nonsense."


    "I will also be relative to you. You''ve been given the ability to indulge yourself, haven''t you? Can the creature beat the creator?


    "Mm-hmm... sounds like you and True don''t agree on something. Well, if that''s what you want, there''s no reason to say no."


    Even as I said that with my mouth, Junko was thinking of something else.


    (But I''ll let you stay immortal, right? Even though I''m not old enough, I don''t like it when True only gets old enough for you, and now I''m the cutest. And I need to build up resistance to radiation. This lab has frequent radiation leakage accidents. sneak surgery as soon as possible)


    That''s about right, Junko, who decides on his own.


    (Is it refreshing that you made me a mess? Because of what you did, you ended your life there, but were you satisfied with that?


    True, on the other hand, was remembering a total of one thing.


    (I''m still going to live on. At least I don''t end up like you. Get the strength you deserve, pierce all your will, make all your hopes, and survive)


    True was taught from a total of one who destroyed himself with boring revenge due to boring jealousy. Vengeance crap.


    But knowing it, the truth is that I intend to avenge the culprit who drove my destiny insane. Put on the bully. But I don''t just want revenge by saying no. That''s just one purpose, and self-defense from disaster.


    (The price was huge, but I found it. The path I deserve - the way I live. I couldn''t live the normal way, which I regret, though)


    There is nothing if you honestly accept that you are an abnormal person who has no fear of killing people and is happily on the contrary even erect. I also followed the path that I deserved on a set. It''s bad for those who were killed, but I even think it''s true that they were lucky.


    "Starting tomorrow, your body and mind will be thoroughly broken. It feels like sharpening your skin with Yasuri."


    Junko says as he lets me try some strange tricks.


    "I don''t need weird threats. I''m not shaking my mind."


    "I didn''t even mean to threaten you, but hey. For some time to come, you will be living every day gasping for pain. If you don''t want a retrofit surgery, I''m pretty shitty too to get the strength to do it alive. Hundreds of times harder training than the rest of them."


    Junko had the same smile as usual, so I really didn''t find it very realistic. Even if we do this now, the way Junko treated True is not much different than when we were dating. But the way true pure corn is treated is as if it were something different. I can''t do the same.


    (This has happened...... hopefully one day, again, the day will come when it will fit in its original sheath. It''s not like we''re gonna be apart.)


    While Junko tries to find the light while looking at the transformed truth -


    (We can''t go back to normal. Even if we stay together. You shouldn''t expect that. If we don''t throw away such sweet thoughts, we can''t be strong. I can''t do it)


    The truth was that he was trying to consolidate his readiness for immortality by forsaking even a glimmer of hope.

 353 End Chapter

    For a thousand years, the girl was searching as if she were a girl. I was wandering. I was displaced.


    I wonder if I won''t see you until the end of the world, even with such anxiety in my heart, I couldn''t give up and continue to live.


    I''ve also heard stories about a better chance of reunion if you end up with a life now and put your soul in the frame of reincarnation, but not then. That is unacceptable. I only want to see you again with my present life. Even if they are reborn and have changed their appearance and mind. I want to touch that soul with my memory of the only loved being in this world.


    The thought was finally fulfilled with the passage of years when he could not give up and continued to walk. That was enough satisfaction.


    But before I was satisfied, the story was still going on.


    "Everyone has their best memories burned."


    In the living room, Junko, who sat alone on the couch tired, said.


    "I was a thousand years ago, and I wonder if you were a warrior 500 years ago."


    "Yep... he wants to go back to those days... I still feel painful"


    "But I can''t go back. It only exists in memories. I wish I could make time TV, even if I can''t travel time, at least see what happened in the past."


    I hold my tired body sitting next to me and stroke my head.


    "But I''m going to make better memories. With that kid, right? Of course I''m tired, with you."


    "That''s what I''m sayin ''... why don''t you run all the way out..."


    While pointing his mouth, Tired rubbed his head against the body of a pure child.


    Let''s Play Mad Scientist Lover End

 354 Two preambles

    Monster Miso Man


    Mukashimaya, in a small village at the foot of the mountain, it had a strange prayerer.


    From day to day, the prayer man groaned that he had tremendously strong powers, but he said the villagers had only heard half the talk because the art of showing in front of the villagers was, at best, to divine the weather and pray for abundance.


    One day, prayers created a lot of misos about what they thought.


    Prayer artists are great strangers and always suddenly do weird things, so the villagers watched with raw warm eyes, wondering if they would do it again.


    Prayer artists would have been more than happy to create miso. I mixed miso everyday and started cooking and eating miso dishes. Miso soup, pickled miso, miso rice balls, stewed miso......


    I couldn''t get tired of just eating it myself further, and to all the villagers, I began to sift through the miso dishes. The miso dishes made by the prayer artists were greatly delicious, and all the villagers delighted to eat the dishes.


    But the prayerer, completely in tune, begins and ends to persevere in recommending miso dishes to the villagers every day. The villagers eventually got fed up and distanced themselves from their prayers.


    Prayer artists who wouldn''t like miso were disappointed, but still couldn''t give up on wanting villagers to like miso more, mixing miso with tools that didn''t mean anything.


    When I saw prayers who divine the weather with tools mixed with miso, pray for abundance, and pay royalty, the villagers became more and more donned.


    That one day...


    The prayer man stopped showing himself for a long time, so the worried villagers visited the prayer man''s house...


    "Hiya eh!


    The villagers lose their hips when they see an unusual prayer man.


    "What''s up? Everyone. You came here worried about me? Let me catch a cold."


    A prayer man, covered in miso all over his body, rose up muckled. That looks exactly like a mass of miso, no, it''s as if your hands and feet are growing and moving in the miso.


    "Oh, this is called miso therapy developed by my colleague..."


    "A monster! You''re not a monster!


    "I just liked the prayer master miso, and the prayer master turned into a monster -!


    He blocked the words of the prayer artist explaining, and the villagers screamed at him and said he had escaped.


    "I told you to listen to me until the end of the story... this really works. It''s not just a disease, it''s an amazing technique that heals any injury by the way..."


    I was a prayer artist who thought that this technique would help the villagers and get them to look back at the beauty of miso, but the prospects are off and disappointing.


    After a while, the villagers surrounded the house of the prayer master with a pair of tweezers.


    "You monster! Get out of this village!


    "Olas, I''m not eating miso for the rest of my life!


    Villagers screaming for blood changes around the house. Something unexpected had happened, and the prayer man cried with seriousness.


    but - that''s when.


    "It''s wild! There''s a wild spot!


    A ferocious wildfire struck the village, and the villagers also forgot about the prayer master and fled.


    "Wow haha! Give me the money, give me the woman, I''ll take everything."


    Novo''s best friend shouted softly, and his men, Novo, tried to reach out to the village''s daughters.


    "Hey, what!?


    In front of Novo and the others, several figures were blocked.


    "Oh, miso!?


    What a mass of miso they were when they looked the same as people and were the same size.


    "This village is not my important village! I won''t let the villagers touch a finger!


    A prayer man who braided the art of manipulating miso into a human form makes a resolute advance toward the Novos and yells.


    "Go, miso golem!


    At the order of the prayer artists, the miso golems were attacked by the wildlings. Even if Novo and the others slash the miso golem with a knife, it''s miso, so it goes bare and the knife doesn''t help.


    "Oh, you monster misogynist! Eh, people, dunno!


    In response to the regrettable decree of his parents, Novo and the others fled the village in a great panic.


    "Village people, are you hurt?


    A prayer artist speaks to the villagers.


    "One young man, slashed... deep wound, no longer long"


    "No, don''t give up. Bring him to me."


    The village chief said it unfortunately, but the prayer man told me so in a powerful voice, bringing the young man from the village who was badly injured before the prayer man.


    "I can do anything with miso! Injuries that don''t help. ''Cause, look, this is it!


    A prayer man sprays miso on a wound that sprays blood hard. Then the blood stopped from coming from the wound and the young man rose with his eyes closed.


    The villagers continued, stroking their breasts down to the young man''s survival, rejoicing.


    "Prayer master, forgive me. I misunderstood you."


    "I''m so sorry we tried to kill you and you helped us..."


    Prayers laugh joyfully at the villagers who apologize orally.


    "That''s okay. Everyone likes miso more than that. I will continue to cook miso dishes for everyone. The wounded and the sick will be healed soon with our miso healing technique."


    Thus, once again, the prayers treated as monsters miso men were accepted by the villagers, and then all the villagers began to make miso, called the miso village of miso making, and they heard rumors of the prayer miso witchcraft and the many travelers visiting for the village miso dishes.


    That''s... well, how many years ago was it?


    Monster Miso Man End


    Rin Kishibe found out about Eko''s existence when she was just in elementary school. A monster passed down as one of the urban legends. Those who save us from a human crisis without ever showing up. Topics brought up regularly. Guardians of mankind who looked adorable.


    There were also comics and cartoons on the subject of Eko. It never spread explosively in the form of a boom, but it''s always on the subject somewhere, and it catches my eye.


    "Dad, do you know what Eko is?


    One day, Rin asked his father.


    "I know. I''ve seen it before."


    Rin was joking about the words of his father, who returned them without putting his hair down for a while, but he didn''t seem to be.


    "Yeah, I did see it. A weak friend of mine, who was always sick, when he fell off the train platform, Eko showed up and at great speed and brought his friend up on the platform before he got caught on the train. There were many people who saw that, though. But Eko disappeared right away. And strangely, from the day after that, the friend gradually became healthier. We all told each other that Eko had some strange power to help make my friend''s body better."


    He believed the story, wondering if it was true because it was his father''s story. Because my father never lied to me before, and he never broke a promise.


    He couldn''t help but tell his friends at school that his father had seen Eko, but he was desperate and patient. Maybe he''ll treat himself like a freak, and most importantly, if he ever makes fun of his favorite father, he''s going to fight with his friends.


    That was fourteen years ago.

 355 1

    Turning on the TV also streams a conspiracy theory feature for TV station Jack on Liberation Day.


    Says it''s not something that TV station Jack and others can easily do, and that the police didn''t move at all at that time because the government had already been eroded by the feeble megalodon.


    Since the day of liberation, there has been no noticeable activity, and his religious group, which has lurked into the fold, is likely to draw the curtain, in the end, without even knowing the existence of the patriarch.


    Rin Kishibe was concerned about the values of that religion. After turning everything in this world down as worthless shit, that''s why I''m allowed to do anything. Religion that mass-produces criminals, based on a positively ruinous teaching that the law, the social order and good sense shit, do what you want to do and die.


    That''s great, even from Rin''s values. But on the other hand, there were parts that I didn''t like. There''s no way ahead of that rampage, and in the end, it''s just suicide. Even life leading up to that rampage and suicide in the first place was made up because it was sweet with the benefit of society.


    Complete denial of society - that act of choosing to give death, which extended to the act of denying society, seemed seemingly passable, and only appeared to be an escape of suspension of thought, which, if it came from Rin, made him disgusted. It''s still better to take it and live in a delicious place while cutting it off from a shitty society and becoming part of that shit itself.


    (At least that''s what all the residents on the back street do. And we''re part of society, too. I simply hate the shit called society and the socialist shit so much that I decided to live in the society behind it)


    Rin Kishibe is now twenty years old. It''s been two and a half years since I fell into the back street. Until six months ago, I was in the position of a freelance finalist, and I am quite a veteran of it, but my reputation in the back street is not fragrant because I have come quite at my liking in this back society where credit comes first more than the front society.


    From one incident six months ago, Rin decided to put herself in the organization and work. Even when it comes to organizations, there are only three constituents, including the "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" ""


    The job comes in there. But as for the rank of the backstreet''s reputation, it cannot be said that it is high in flattery. Often failing as well. If we talk about it with some great merit, the story will be different, but there will be no such opportunity.


    Or - as Rin did when he was still free, if there was any pointed part, sometimes work would go into it for him.


    In Rin''s case, for example, we talked about the worst end-of-life shop that subverts the client slightly depending on his mood and abandons his job, and that''s the kind of end-of-life shop that''s why he''s all around his dirty work.


    Such a freedom style has also changed since entering the current organization. No, I was patient, to be exact. For the other two.


    "Just now. Your favorite country miso was sold out."


    As he watches TV alone in the office, the door of the office opens and a bright, playful voice is heard.


    I have long eyelashes so long that I wonder if he even wears eyelashes even though he is a man, and I have always worked with that beautiful boy who is loving, and it has been six months. His name is Yumtsuka Ko. This is the boss of this organization for once.


    "Oh, you were selling out? Well, then you don''t have a choice. Why don''t you look where you''re selling it and buy it?


    Towards such a wobble, he grinned and said so in a gentle voice. I realized that I wasn''t joking, and a grin caught in my shaking mouth.


    "And so on. Nothing. I didn''t like it and love miso. So don''t shake too much miso stuff. I told you this before, didn''t I? Sounds like I''ll soon forget what you guys said, Birdhead or something? Or are you having fun stroking my nerves? Need another tutorial?


    "Yes, I''m coming!


    With a smile on his face, he dashed outside the office feeling in danger.


    "It''s a little weird in Japanese that you like it and you don''t love miso"


    Trying to be replaced with that shake, a boy as old as the shake went up to the office and joked and said. He''s a boy with a white and neutral appearance and a mild image. His name is Shibuya Ten Nights. I work here with the backstreet organization, along with Jiao Yashang.


    The name of the organization is "Dusty Resistance". For once, the representative is shaky, but Rin has been striving for a position as a mentor and guardian for the past six months since the establishment of the organization.


    "It''s weird Japanese, but it''s true. That''s how I got in shape."


    Sigh deeply.


    "That''s about six months, and I''d like to free up here, too."


    "Yep... if you''re not there yet, then... I feel sorry for you, but I mean, I''ve been helped many times before, and I''ve often been in danger without you... the..."


    Ten nights are full of wolves in what he says.


    "Yeah, you can''t leave. It''s a complicated feeling because some of you guys are going to be wasted because of me."


    Still watching a dangerous shake and ten nights, there was a feeling that I still couldn''t let it go.


    "Um... Do you want to get out of here? You don''t like doing this with us all the time?


    Probably ten nights to ask. Seeing this look on this boy''s face, for some reason, he feels something creepy.


    "One day I want to be alone again, I guess I''m vague. Don''t worry about it. I can''t tear you down. I''m not thinking about you right now."


    Shortly after he said that, the TV went into the commercial.


    "A Whale Watching Tour Sponsored by Grimm Penis! Opening this year in Japan!


    "You''re turning Japan into an eye vendetta..."


    I look at the CM and grumble abominably.


    Grim Penis is the world''s largest environmental protection organization and has been turned into an eye vendetta by technocrats around the world as the root of all the evils that spread the values of evil throughout the world.


    Once Grim Penis had an eye for the Japanese who whale hunting and had turned the spearhead of the attack on something, he recently embarked on a scheme of pomposity and began to hold cruising tours for the Japanese on a regular basis. Rumor has it that their breathtaking politicians are also on the rise.


    As an organization that is also familiar with the backs of all countries of the world, I cannot stand the rumors of kina smell.


    It is also said that an organisation called ''Sea Chihuahua'', which carries out terrorist activities in the name of environmental protection, is also a rightist within Grim Penis or a child of Grim Penis. The vampire virus mix is also rumored to have been carried out by Sea Chihuahua at the behest of Grimm Penis.


    The environmental protection boom, which was a global trend, has been spreading, even lately in Japan, because of the merit of Grim Penis''s activities. Demos complaining about environmental protection, animal protection, were overheating, ecology books were sold, and television began to handle ecology stories. Politicians are also beginning to show up rubbing against the ecological boom.


    The commercial was over and turned into a news show.


    "Here''s the next news. There have also been successive cases of disappearance. In the city, there have been four cases of entire families going missing this month - ''


    Turn off the TV abruptly.


    "This is already the time. Time to go train."


    "Ugh, yeah."


    I stood up and put my black coat together and nodded with hesitation at ten nights. Ten nights I thought I wouldn''t have to wait for the shake, but I texted him to tell him that I was going to the training ground.

 356 2.

    Together with the swing that rendezvous along the way, the three of them creep through the door of an underground training facility dedicated to residents on the back street.


    The first time Rin saw the ten nights and spoke up was at a shooting training range in this facility. The meeting place had now become a place for the three of them to pass regularly.


    A shook with a gun and ten nights of hand-fisted opposite each other.


    The distance between the two is about 20 meters. The flesh-modified ten nights, both in the motor vision and reflex nerves, transcend the realm of the common man.


    The shake fires two shots first. One shot is feint. The other shot was aimed at the foot for ten nights. Ten nights leans forward diagonally to the right, and at a rate that transcends that of a human being, it stuffs all at once.


    One or two more times, at most, the shake can shoot a gun, in front of the speed of ten nights running a hundred meters in seven seconds. I know that too. If you can''t hold it off during this run, the Ten Nights will take an overwhelming advantage.


    But that doesn''t mean it leads to immediate defeat. Ten nights will not be alarmed until the end, as the hand of a critical counter in showing the gap has also been shown several times in previous training.


    The shake shoots twice. Both shots were subtly mistimed and aimed at the left and right legs.


    The second shot was the shaking reading of the movement after the dodging of the ten nights, hitting the right foot of the ten nights. Ten nights of consciousness is directed at the lower body. My legs become slightly twisted and my body becomes slightly forward, slowing down.


    At a time when it seemed like the ten nights approached the shaking eyes, the shaking was stepping back with a gap that disturbed the ten nights of running and missed consciousness, and gaining room to shoot yet another shot. Of course there are factors that slowed down the speed of the ten nights along the way.


    A shaking bullet hit the chest directly for ten nights, and the red paint hit the chest for ten nights. It is an aqueous and immediate falling substitute. Ten nights of motion stop. There was a battle.


    I can see very well from the side that the ten nights are discouraged. It''s not like ten nights is bad. The growth of shaking is remarkable.


    I don''t want to admit talent easily, but I have to admit that.


    Whatever you teach, absorb it easily, even if you can''t teach it, think and devise your own ideas and find even better ways to polish it. Stretch it. I''ve been watching that progress and growth for ten nights. Genius tie to cleverly do whatever it takes to make you do it.


    (Yeah, it''s my hateful type. This one''s normal. I can''t help but be jealous of the outspoken)


    Though I grumble so in my heart, I also honestly think its talent and growth is reliable, and it spills nature and laughter.


    (Hopefully this will provide a little more prudence)


    That was the biggest challenge. Rin decides it''s time to point it out harshly.


    "Shake, I''ll deal with you next"


    Quietly proclaiming, moving forward and forth before shaking. He drinks his saliva in the midst of a struggle.


    With a slip of foot, fill a small slice of cake. Similar to the previous ten nights, attempts are made to approach the shake by hand and air fist. I thought I was coming with a gun, but the shake delayed my reaction to the move of the shake I didn''t expect.


    Shoot two guns. Shake. The first shot is aimed at the riddle without a feint, and the second is aimed at the dodging point in anticipation of the right diagonal forward.


    As expected by the shake, it moved diagonally forward to the right, but the second bullet did not hit. The rifle has stopped just before the ballistics. Immediately, while sliding forward to the left diagonally, it moves into small pieces.


    The shake fires two more shots in a slight hurry. Now we both predicted where we were going, aiming left and right forward. As if he had predicted it, he proceeded straight and packed his time at once.


    "Ugh..."


    He decides to clap on his chest, and the shake groans. He was relieved, but still had enough pain and shock.


    "You seemed upset about twice. Even if they make unexpected moves, they won''t shake their minds. You can''t be cowardly."


    Gently fix the disturbed long dark hair with your hands, "he says.


    "I can''t talk about people either. When I had sex with Aizawa, I lost my temper along the way. When I remembered that time, I still regretted it and my head was about to boil, so I worked myself out crazy to death from then on. The pain and humiliation of defeat strengthens people. But you guys don''t feel that way right now, do you? Boy''s sake, I don''t care if you lose or fail. Are you saying you''re upset? Especially you."


    To the words of the callous tone, the shaking quenched for a moment, but with the callous gaze of the callous, the anger vanishes and atrophies rapidly.


    "No matter how much I''m two years older than you, I don''t care if you have any teeth at all. Shame on you. This world is absolutely powerful. I need to hone my strength every day and be prepared not to regret it. I just wasn''t strong enough, but I was already dead."


    I have to light a shake of mood and ten nights of heart all over lately. That''s what I think and slap the harsh words, but I honestly don''t like being in this mode of scolding. I want to treat these juniors, cute and busy, much nicer if possible. I just want to show you a good face.


    (It''s a tricky role, but it''ll also lead to your growth)


    A serious voice echoes in the midst of it. Hiroki Machida - It is the spirit of a certain sorcerer, implanted in the brain of a magician, who sees things from the perspective of a magician and can also foresee everything he feels what he thinks. He thinks of his voice in his heart and can talk to this person, but when he is alone, he speaks to his voice.


    (I don''t care about human growth for me. I just need to get pure strength)


    I didn''t mean to be strong, but I said that to Machida. Machida sighed heavily when she heard that.


    The happiest dream that Shoreline sees is that of his father coming out.


    Being his only daughter, he has often missed, admired and revered his father since he was a child. I was close with my mother, but I liked my father more than that.


    From the looks of it, his father was the owner of an unusual thought. Obviously not like other adults. There was something slightly merhentic about it, which was also disproportionately affected by it.


    "Everyone is lighting fire in their hearts, making light shine, making wind blow."


    When I was a kid, my father told me that.


    "Do you see that? I look like my father. For example, there is a very gentle, warm fire burning firewood in the fireplace."


    "Hmm... then I''ll see what my father has too"


    He stares at his father.


    One day, I could see it. I wouldn''t taste it if I said it was just a clich�� of an image, but just at first glance, so that I could see something in my first impression.


    He was a gentle grinning father, but he was blue when he saw what was in his father.


    The black earth. Something like a black drool coltar is laid down to the end of the earth, with holes in the center. It''s not just a hole. I''m slowly swirling. Bottom of the hole - endlessly deep in the vortex, I can''t see what''s going on.


    "Why...? Dad, why?


    I shudder as I look up at my father''s smile.


    In a space where there was nothing, a switch appeared.


    "You know what I mean."


    pointing to that switch, my father said.


    "Push that switch."


    The smile prompted my father, and he pushed the switch that appeared right next to him without any doubt or hesitation.


    Shortly afterwards, my father''s feet open and my father falls. Soon the rope that was hung on his neck, stretching far above heaven, his body hung, and his face stopped just before his face, exposing his crippled dead face to his eyes.


    Waking from a nightmare, sweat erupted from all over his body at once.


    "Are you kidding me..."


    I look up at the void, hands on my mouth and groan with an abomination.


    My father is still in prison. Though it was the murder that was committed, it did not lead to a maximum sentence on the boulder. But during the trial, he was frightened at the time that he would be condemned to death for having been scolded by the victim''s survivors to the point where he should have been sentenced to death.


    "Dad didn''t do anything wrong..."


    Squeeze the pendant of the snake''s tangled cross lowered from his chest and bite his teeth. I can''t help regretting it. I can''t help but be cursed. Even though it''s all bad for the guy who was killed.


    If I could bring the dead back to life, I would even want my father to bring back the person he killed and choke them to death with his own hands again, and I think seriously. He decides that everything went crazy because of him.


    I haven''t seen my father once. My father told me not to come. At the time I atoned for my sins, they told me to see you if you would forgive me.


    "Dad... I''m a resident of the back street."


    Speak up and speak to my father who is not even supposed to be there.


    "I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong either, so I''ll report it when Dad comes out."


    There is no falsehood in that word. There is no reproach of conscience at all, and I intend to tell my father. And yet, I intend to reassure you. I''m going to get you admitted.

 357 3

    Rin was making breakfast in his office the next morning.


    Rin once had multiple Negijos as a regular freelancer, but he also pulled them off, and now sleeps in the office with a shake.


    A shake that has nothing to call home is a state of living in the office, and Rin also stays in the office together to take care of nutritional management, in order to take an unscrupulous meal that does not consider nutritional balance when left alone.


    Until ten nights, he said he''d been eating all the convenience store lunches, so I instructed him to think about nourishing himself and cooking. After that, I seem to have bought some decent ingredients for ten nights to cook for myself and my father.


    Ten nights listens to me properly just by directing me with my mouth, but shaking doesn''t. I just take my eyes off it and do things on my own.


    "Why do they even say anything about food? Rin''s dinner is delicious, and I don''t need to miss her."


    Shaking complains as he turns to get a meal.


    Before falling into the back street, something called home for shaking wasn''t a place to calm your mind. It is now in a state where you can spend time with someone who can forgive your heart.


    Rin''s aim was that too. Knowing the circumstances that led to the shake falling into the back street, I thought I had to teach it to the shake who didn''t know the warmth of my family.


    "When it comes to Junko, I teach him. Maintain a nutritional balance in order to stay in good condition at all times, and avoid eating as harmful to your body as possible."


    "What''s harmful to your body?


    "Mainly dairy and stuff. And meat and oil are modest, you realize that? When it comes to Junko, the Japanese are not fit for oil. Originally, the Japanese didn''t eat oil-based dishes. Something about the meat being like that. And you said caffeine was a bad thing, too, but for that, you drank all the tea in that lab. Well, you guys are growing up, so I think you should take extra care of your diet around here. This is Junko''s advice, too."


    I was listening with interest to the story.


    "Hmm. But, hey, I''ve been wanting to hear it for a long time and I couldn''t tell you because I was ashamed to hear it, but how can you make Rin feel so hard on me and on ten nights? Especially not to me."


    "To fill what you''re missing. Ten nights is still fine because you''re trying to reconcile yourself with your father and create a good parent-child relationship from now on, but you can''t do that anymore for killing your family, can you?


    "I didn''t kill them, they..."


    Touched by a topic I least want you to touch, and toward a shake that rounded out the grump and tried to say something, Xu puts his hands together to control it.


    "Listen to me till the end. I grew up loved by my parents. Contrary to you, I was blessed with my family. Even after that, when I had just fallen into the back street, Junko kindly took care of me. So now it''s my turn to give it to someone, and I saw you guys and I thought, Especially for you, who only have a bad image of your family. You don''t have to worry about me, because I was your only child, and I want a brother or sister to take my place."


    Above all, the shake, which knew no family love and only hated what was called home, was reflected as heartfelt pity from Rin''s eyes, and he felt that only that black flame wanted to be put out and done. The idea that the family must be warm existed firmly in the


    "Are there no romantic feelings or anything like that at all?


    It was a nasty grin and ask, but Rin laughs with her nose all the time.


    "It would be a shame if I expected that, but nothing at all. Especially for you. Humanly, I don''t like it when I see it as heterosexual. Think of it as a brother position forever and give up."


    Conversely, we can also say that that is why we can live together in the same place. To be honest, Rin doesn''t really want to have sex. There is also a reason why any heterosexuality is faded when compared to the father.


    "Well... just so you know, even if you don''t feel like it, you can enjoy it."


    "Well, it''s what your father says, isn''t it? Not just get it, but be a person to be given it. I''ve only ever had a life, so I thought I''d give you guys a step into the black world."


    "Mm-hmm... not just to be given, but to be given..."


    The words seemed to echo the shaking heart, roaring with a difficult face.


    "I want to be able to do that, too, but I''m the best I can do about myself right now. That''s a long story ahead."


    "Precisely, you don''t know much about yourself."


    I say to the sigh mix.


    "Unlike you, ten nights is because swallowing is bad but humble. That kid is still more comfortable watching. You should apprentice yourself to a ten-night posture. Welcome,"


    I finished my meal as soon as possible, but I''ll take the dishes to the flush.


    "Rin likes ten nights over me, doesn''t he? It''s obviously different from the way you treat me."


    Behind the lid - looking around the shapely glutes, shaking to ask to brown.


    "I can''t be seen as a paedophile. I mean, you treat me differently because you''re too familiar with me, but you see me as the right person for ten nights, and you behave politely, so I''ll be nice to you for ten nights, even if that''s me."


    He looked back at the shaker and smiled like a prank.


    "I don''t want to fall in love in the first place. I''m not comfortable with men themselves. I''m a fazacon myself, so I''m gonna compare myself to my father."


    And I didn''t tell the boulder about this, but Rin is also into lesbians.


    "Later, when my best friend killed herself in high school, it was also because she was uncomfortable with love."


    Mouth abominable memories I''ve never told anyone before while putting dishes inside an automatic washer.


    "It''s the reason the kid committed suicide. You want to prove your true love for your boyfriend''s death in an accident, you send me that email at the end of the day. When no one truly loves you from the heart, you have to live with both death and life because it is strange to live afterwards. Only then can I feel sorry for myself and enjoy life again after my grief has healed, and I can''t bear to like someone else and be happy. It said it wasn''t true love..."


    Rin sympathized with that claim, and mourned the death of his best friend, but on the other hand, he only wants to live, and the idea is that he doesn''t want to make a lover himself if he thinks of his lover that much and he has to die if he dies. It''s bad for Machida, but Rin even wants to be single for life.


    "Hmmm...... I wonder, is that"


    Shaking heard the story, roaring with a difficult face.


    "Don''t feel like anything is too extreme. I''ve never really liked girls, either, so I don''t know."


    "I don''t either, but I can''t fool around with those serious thoughts."


    I don''t mean to be ridiculous, but if you feel that way, you shouldn''t have made love or anything like that.

 358 4.

    From the feeling of those who have lived peacefully and safely until then, it seems to me to be an event in another world, such as a reported incident.


    I know, of course, that''s not true by reason. It is possible that today, soon, we will be involved in a bad case without any interruption. I know by reason. But I''m alarmed.


    In the third year of marriage, the same applies, of course, to the sailwood hemp seedlings, which are about to become the mother of two children. Ordinary life. Life running only on a safe rail named Normal. I don''t even dream about it, like derailing from it. People who derail are talking about a different world. It''s none of my business.


    "There has been a surge in disappearances over the past few days, and also one day, when suddenly every family evaporates. The police looked at it as an organized kidnapping and conducted an investigation... ''


    On the way to watching TV news, the ringing bell rings. Caring for his bloated belly, hemp seedlings take a doorphone receiver and show footage in front of the entrance to the apartment.


    The courier will be shown. Surprised it might be from my parents'' house, I open the door to the apartment entrance and go open the door to my home as well.


    The moment the door is opened, the courier quickly clings his foot inside the door and cuts the chain with a tool. And a few men dressed as couriers come in, hold the mouth of the hemp seedlings, and restrain them with accustomed hands.


    At that time the hemp seedlings saw their faces. They were all white.


    Hemp seedlings and their son were drugged and unconscious, put inside a huge trunk case and taken outside.


    A trunk can be placed in the carrier of a car disguised as a delivery truck. Plus some of them get inside the carriage.


    At first glance, it seemed like it was just a task to carry commonplace baggage, and no one cared about the sight - but it wasn''t. Someone was watching the situation all the time.


    Nobody even notices that the two watchers rode on top of the carrier before the truck left.


    Inside the carrier, hemp seedlings put out of the trunk case regained consciousness and I was surprised to see what was going on around me and what was happening to me.


    There are only twenty people in captivity, sitting in a stuffed state. Some of them have sons who turn one.


    I tried to call my son by his name, but I can''t because of the monkeys. Near the entrance, several white men dressed as couriers sit down.


    So hemp seedlings remembered. News that was circulating before they were exposed. The kidnapping of a whole family, supposedly organized. That wasn''t just a recent incident. At intervals of several months, it occurs intensively and is noisy in the press every time.


    To a suddenly broken safety pact in life, hemp seedlings are captured in bottomless fear and despair. Why yourself? How can it be in your eyes when you haven''t done anything wrong? Luck. Just bad luck. Reason knows that''s all. But I''m not convinced.


    It''s not just about hemp seedlings. All those who were exposed on this occasion were swayed by trucks with anxiety and despair in their hearts with similar thoughts. If there were one exception, it would be just the son of the hemp seedlings still asleep.


    "Wow, what is it? I can''t believe I can''t get my hands on anything while I witness it."


    There were those on the carrier of that truck who called out to repentance, but no one noticed. The voice alone doesn''t look like him in the first place.


    "Now I have no choice. In the meantime, we can only see where they''re going. That''s a huge achievement."


    Different voices say it so that you can fool them.


    "I take this many people, and I don''t know what I''m going to do, but the more time passes, the more dangerous it can be. If they let me out of the country and trafficked people, etc., I need to help out while I''m on land because I have a tougher pursuit on the boulder than that. Gather your people while you can. We definitely need to help."


    "Rah. Rescue operations begun."


    An invisible pair, each in a mood.


    It has been about six months since the establishment of the Chocolate Resistance, a starter organization with only three constituents.


    The job comes in there. Sometimes it screws up, but as a relatively high success rate starter, the ratings have risen slightly. However, there are parts of the evaluation that are much more problematic.


    The head of the organization is shaken, and the steering of the organization itself is shaken, but Rin separates all the actions in the field as a conductor.


    Rin was in a position to work out the shaking and ten nights to take care of Rin, as Rin once beat his know-how to live in the back street by Junko, but from Rin''s eyes, these two are dangerous for ever.


    That it is still in the form of being a senior who takes care of himself. That''s the big problem, and I''ve been thinking about it from day to day.


    (It''s been six months, so I want you to do something about it. At least I didn''t bother Junko''s hand so far.)


    I''ve been thinking about the same thing many times lately. Ten nights and shakes, progress has been made, but the problem is that it remains a waste of time.


    (You said it was tight in yesterday''s training, but you don''t know how serious you took it either)


    From what I have seen, what is decisively missing from them is prudence and tension. The time of six months is never short on the back street. In the meantime, the shaking and ten nights grew remarkably. But Doji stands out at the heart because Rin will soon send out a help boat.


    "Until now, we''ve been acting together a lot. Depending on the situation, something can happen that needs to be split between two hands. As a matter of fact, there have been many more advantageous phases, but you couldn''t take them off my watch because you were in danger. There have been many bad phases without my help right now. But, you know, because of the number of people, don''t you even want to make more of them alive?


    Rin was in preaching mode ten nights before Rin at the office. Ten nights was shrinking with regret, but I am listening to Rin in a sincere manner.


    "Uh, but that''s okay. Come on, does that mean we''re strong enough to support each other? With the view that there are three people filling in each other''s gaps."


    The problem was the shaker. He is talented and capable of acting, but has been in a predicament several times because of his lack of prudence. Besides, there are not many signs of reflection on that.


    "Listen to me first! You''re not always sweet!


    Besides I don''t even try to listen seriously to my story, Rin was rarely pretty. Rin himself was so surprised that he was absurd about nature and his voice. Shaking and ten nights, it was not uncommon for Rin to preach to me, but this was the first time I had been clearly yelled at, and I saw Rin with a surprised face.


    "I''m sorry...... You told me about us."


    Shaking on the boulder also becomes ill-defined, and he bows his head deeply with a strange look. Rin also breathes out loudly, remembering how ill-defined he was to yell at him.


    Then for a few decades or so, heavy silence flowed.


    "If a phase arises from your next job that you can judge to be more advantageous if you act differently, you will make that decision relentlessly."


    Rin told him, as if to strike a chase.


    "Of course, I''ll follow you if you seem to have a lot of difficulty. But think that''s embarrassing, too. Six months later, there''s no way this level is going to happen. I''m sorry I over-protected you. But I''ve been overprotective."


    We also know that helping those with higher difficulty remains overprotective after all. If you don''t let go enough to stop the extra help itself, you''ll remain spoiled. But let it go and we won''t talk about it in Buddha as a result.


    "Or I''ll act alone, and you two will act together."


    If it''s for training, I think it''s better this way.


    "I wonder if you''d rather have a set of shakes with me alone."


    "I think so too."


    The two boys agree.


    "Well, that depends on the situation, too. Want to train a little? Because I play the part of a ghost, you guys run away from me and go to your destination. The goal is to score a goal for either one"


    "Heh, sounds interesting"


    A shake makes my eyes shine on the suggestion.


    "You don''t naturally use witchcraft, do you?


    "I''m going to bury it."


    On the confirmation of the ten nights, he replied with a grin.


    "It''s good for both of us to think about the route and, in some cases, try to use it. Well, let''s start now. The goal is Euthanasia Station. ''Cause I''m going out there and I''m going after him in five minutes."


    Say and stand up.


    "Okay, let''s do our best. No, ten nights."


    While looking sideways at the moody shake and the anxious face ten nights on the other hand, he walks out of the office.


    (That sounds like an interesting attempt inside. Hope it works)


    Machida calls out in his head.


    Using Machida''s technique, he creates a subspace tunnel and moves to the rooftop of a three-story apartment across the street from his office. The entrance to the building where the office is located can be seen from here.


    "We have to do it right. If I really did, it wouldn''t be training because Keri would just follow me, and it would be in a way that I would adjust."


    With the pendant of the snake''s entangled cross, he speaks out to Machida. Ten nights and before working with the two shakers, I used to speak to Machida fleshly, but it is the boulder that speaks and talks in front of them.


    "That adjustment will have to change ad hoc depending on how those kids get out, and it could be a good training for me."


    (I''m jealous of you because I was just mentoring you to speak up)


    "I also miss that Mr. Machida gave me a lot of attention when I ran out. Those kids are still immature even though they can''t say they''re running out anymore..."


    The conversation stopped on the way. Because he saw a taxi stop in front of the office building.


    A shaking ten nights into the cab from inside the building, the cab keeps running away towards the station.


    (Don''t you have to chase me?


    Makita speaks out in a squeaky manner in the midst of a


    "Those shitty hungry bastards..."


    He clenched his fist and shook it, and he moaned in Doth''s resourceful voice.


    A few minutes later - there was a ten-night and shaky appearance that lined up beside the road in front of the station and ate a sermon in a situation exposed to the crowd.


    "So I told you to stop..."


    Ten nights whisper and sway foolishly as he nags consciously at the eyes.


    "I wonder why this shouldn''t be... They didn''t tell you not to use a vehicle by the rules. Don''t you cheat because you lost?


    "Then take a taxi straight to your destination and tell me what the hell training will be."


    Undauntingly and dignified, he said in a chilled tone to the shake of questioning.

 359 5

    One of Jeffrey Allen''s routines is to divine his fortunes every morning when he wakes up.


    In a hotel room, take one of the tarot cards arranged on the desk.


    "He-yi, I''ll see you later. Whatever it takes, it''s this one."


    Jeffrey laughs at Niyaniya, putting up the thirteenth card of the tarot card, the one depicted with the tweezer.


    Jeffrey is a white man who turns thirty this year. All back, he has David''s star tattoo on his forehead.


    Occupier, nice to meet you. I put together a loose, pitch-black robe, but I know very well that it''s lean even from the top of my clothes. It''s galloping to see your hand out of your sleeve. The under-eye contour is peculiar to the Caucasoid, but his contour is quite remarkable among them. My cheeks are also falling so badly that at first glance I give it a pathological image.


    "Obsessive so far, I knew there was something. Shit. Report to Mrs. Harris... don''t you want it? It''s about me. You just have to protect me. Hey, Eric."


    There was another man indoors besides Jeffrey. This one, contrary to the poor looking Jeffrey, has a well-balanced physique and tight muscles and is the owner of what can be called a beautiful man without hesitation. But there is one unusual thing. For some reason, he''s dressed naked, and he''s immobile.


    "Meh."


    A man called Eric tries a refreshing grin and makes the cat squeak. That was his response.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. The possibility is that I will die as a result of a massive accident, and in that case, the Grimm Penis guys could die in large numbers. I don''t care. He''s a grim penis executive, but he''s an intrigued person, and he can die. Yeah. Oh, you''re not, Eric. You''re not human. You can''t die."


    "Meermeer"


    To Jeffrey''s words, Eric sounds happy as he waves his hands up and down beside his face. Jeffrey wondered if the person was imitating the trick the cat was wearing on the wall, but it doesn''t look like a very good thing.


    "All right, Eric. I wouldn''t make that move on, Eric, but let''s forgive you. You are allowed to walk on two legs. It''s a special. But, Eric, what about this? A painting painted in the sky, reaching out and not reaching. To confuse you? To deceive? to be in a hurry again?


    A spell-like grunt leaks out of Jeffrey''s mouth with his index finger in front of him. No, that''s the spell itself.


    On Geoffrey''s index finger, a blue fireball about the size of a watermelon occurs.


    "Animals fear fire. Isn''t that why you''re afraid of fire, Eric? That."


    As Jeffrey tilts his index finger towards Eric, the blue fireball flies over Eric with fierce speed.


    "Mya."


    When he shouted, Eric breathed with a fireball over his head. The flame spreads as if it had been blown out by Eric''s breath.


    "Hmm. I guess that''s why I just said I wouldn''t get caught up in the illusion trick"


    Jeffrey says as he looks at Eric with a smile to his satisfaction.


    "You just want to make sure this card is not my fortune telling result, but the result of Mrs. Harris. Yeah, there''s no way I can do that."


    Put your hand on the Reaper card on the desk and say, Jeffrey gets up and heads to the fridge.


    When the refrigerator is opened, a small container of the exact same translucency lines up with the unevenness and there is even liquid inside. Everything in the container contained the same thing. All of them, many of them small and covered in foreskin - apparently minor.


    "This is what Mrs. Harris has been told. He said the Japanese are not human."


    Jeffrey says as he takes out one of the containers.


    "Ha, don''t let me tell you. It''s racist bullshit. Whether it''s yellow or black or white, humans are human. That''s why I can''t forgive you. This beautiful destroyer of nature, given by God, is man. Every human being is an arrogant demon. But Eric, you''re not, are you? Such a thing."


    "Meh."


    To Jeffrey, who confirms repeatedly and persistently, Eric replies by ringing with a loving smile.


    Open the lid of the container and Jeffrey mouths the water-colored liquid inside.


    "Not bad from Japan either. I gathered as much as I could during my stay in Japan before returning home."


    Jeffrey said as he blanketed the container in front of him and stared seriously at what was inside.


    "Whatever the difference in shape, size, and taste, the penis is just like that for humans. Mrs. Harris'' values are just bullshit..."


    The phone rings while you''re talking.


    It''s me.


    "Boss, it''s hard......"


    An obviously threatening voice emanated from across the receiver, and Jeffrey grinned in full.


    "Whoa, reports of fainting? I''m looking forward to this one. What kind of breakdown? Hmm?"


    Ask in a tone that sounds blatantly fun.


    "We''ve lost nearly half of the jap our squad has been taking. We also witnessed a scene where they followed us and let us escape... ''


    "Ugh, whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Gulleyette! That''s awesome! What a mess! You''re the best! Super awesome -!


    You''re just calling out loud with a smile on your face, Jeffrey.


    "Oh, you''re scared now, aren''t you? I''m frightened to report this demeanor to me and don''t know what sanctions to take from me. Huh!? Melt it? Will it melt? Huh!? Lovely, yup! Your fears are coming through and you''ve got an erection!


    I was just calling high tension, and suddenly the grin disappears from Jeffrey''s face.


    "But wait, who are those escaped people? Is that Polis? That sounds crazy to me. He''s going to say polis first, and it''s weird to let him get away with it."


    ''It''s not polis. The... it''s hard to say, the Javanese monster''s... he''s called a monster. It''s called Eko... Don''t you know?


    "I don''t know, but does that come out if you search the internet?


    Saying, Jeffrey projects a display in the air and starts searching with Eko.


    "Yes."


    "Whoa, look at that. Hmm......"


    Jeffrey''s face gets steeper as he examines what makes him Eko.


    "He says he''s a monster who protects humans. Oops! Gaddyeom!"


    Yelling in angry shapes.


    "It''s getting fun with those guys intervening! Ha-ha-ha! Be on strict alert not to be deprived of the rest. Yikes!


    "But, boss... they seem to be psychic users just like bosses..."


    "Don''t say psychic! You are a legitimate wizard with training after an initiative! Oh, my God, you''re not like a psychic!


    ''We need the boss''s help. We can''t handle it. I don''t know if they''re going to be transparent or moving momentarily, but all of a sudden they disappeared and all the japs they took were taken away to be erased...''


    "Whoa. Whoa. I''ll be right there. Wait for me while I squirt."


    When you exhale loudly and hang up, Jeffrey drinks up the contents of the container in your hand.


    "Hey, Eric, we''re going out. I''m in a good mood this morning, so this guy''s gonna do it to you specially."


    That said, Jeffrey takes out what''s left of the container and throws it toward Eric.


    "Meh......"


    Eric turns off his grin and squeals with a sinking voice, shuddering the thrown object.


    "Come on, it''s not a good idea to like or dislike it, Eric. Good, Muggle...... Hikuho (Let''s go)"


    Jeffrey left the room when he picked up what fell on the floor and threw it into his own mouth.

 360 6.

    I don''t have time to ask for a job, so I started doing sneak training for ten nights and shakes to escape every day.


    It''s been four days since we started sneak training today.


    This time the goal is the back door of the Forest of Euthanasia Admiral. The route is free, so you can go through the park, or you can go far outside the park.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be difficult this time. I mean, I kept it low..."


    Standing at the entrance to the park, he squeaks with his arms around him.


    (Mm-hmm. I hope one passes through the park and the other goes outdoors)


    And, Machida.


    "Yet you two are inside the park wondering what it means. I don''t care if you''re up to something and you''re going to put your back on it."


    Keep an arm-wrapped outfit and step on one toe over and over again to exasperate.


    "If we don''t make progress like this, we''ll have to think about it again."


    He rushes into the park. This is where all the sermons have been going down for the past few days. I earnestly hope that you will achieve some results that will make me recognize myself.


    Unlike Machida''s witchcraft, the newly acquired power gives him a general idea of where the two of them are. If you feel like it, you can know their position more accurately and exercise the technique, but the technique can''t be performed because it drains heavily and makes you unable to move.


    "If you lose the skill of mismarking, you can''t keep up with the boulders. Is that split between the two hands?


    A moment stops and cruises. There have been many times before when we split into two hands and headed to our destination, but we split early on. This is the first time that some time has passed before we split into two hands.


    (Are we going to use the structure of the park?


    "I hope so"


    Expecting the other person to get himself out of it for being good, he follows a shake far away from him. Even from the current position, where the two of us can''t see each other, we know that the sway is going in a straight line to the goal and the ten nights are going in the direction of the unseen.


    Many times he opens a subspace tunnel in small pieces, running repeatedly through space shortcuts, approaching the shake.


    Eventually, we''ll see what happens after the shake. At that time, he sensed that the Ten Nights were making strange movements. You were supposed to be heading in a different direction, but you''re coming this way.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mumble and make another spatial shortcut, approaching behind the wobble at once.


    The shake looks back and runs with a look at him.


    "We''ll catch up next time."


    the moment when the finishing subspace movement -


    "Huh?"


    He turned his eyes round. The shake disappeared.


    No, the shake was behind the curtain. The moment he disappeared, he rushed in the opposite direction.


    "It''s only a one-off?


    Though he speaks toward the shake, the subspace tunnel is not free to set the entrance and exit. If an entrance is made, the exit cannot be made without some defined distance. Shaking naturally knows that too.


    Jumping into the subspace tunnel again. The shake also runs in another direction, aiming at the moment.


    "Hmmm......"


    Evaded again, the roar.


    (I''d like to compliment you, but this isn''t what you''re talking about. The challenge of this training is. No, I wonder if there are any of these.)


    He stopped moving for a while and watched the shake still. I''m still trying to read the timing of the movement.


    While we''re doing this, ten nights runs to where the two of us are.


    He removed his gaze from the shake and carried out a metastasis aimed at the one of the ten nights. Align the timing of the run well with the exit of the subspace tunnel.


    But ten nights he reads the motion, and rushes straight out to the side. And in the meantime, a shake heads to the back door of the goal.


    "Whew!"


    A shake raised his voice and fell.


    "Hey!


    Fall ten more nights. I know what they did. The soles of the shoes are stuffy.


    "Yes, you''re annoying"


    Touch ten nights first. Running normally toward the shaker even further.


    "Er..."


    I got up and ran out, but the shake that was caught up and touched raised an unsatisfactory voice and came to the spot.


    "I knew it. - Let''s get rid of witchcraft. You''re definitely gonna get caught here."


    When I get back to the office, the shaking complains. We''ve never been able to get away with this before.


    "For once, I''m counting enough for you guys to score a proper goal, and I''m here to help? I''m going to make it even harder if you guys do this."


    The next thing I knew, I walked into the office, and I said with a little bouncing voice.


    "But, you know, I was on a good line today. The purpose of this training I am imposing is to get people to take advantage of the fact that it is a pair. I felt like I was taking advantage of it a little today."


    I was in a good mood because there was progress for both of us.


    "Still, I felt like today was the day, and I regret I failed."


    The last ten nights I come in really say I regret it. It was ten nights that I set up today''s operation.


    "You don''t seem to have that regret, so you can''t expect refinement. You''re getting better, so cheer up."


    Smile at ten nights and encourage in a powerful tone.


    "Something''s up, mister. Is it because we got good results? You''ve been so frustrated lately, you still are, haven''t you?


    The shake whispers in my ear for ten nights. He is going to whisper, but because of the loud sound of the earth, it has reached his ears well, and he becomes aware that it sounds like he is, and he has trouble responding at ten nights.


    (Why don''t you just make it hard enough to get him to score a goal? I think it would be more motivating for them to make it a little more challenging as they score goals. Compliments with your mouth would be depressing if you couldn''t accomplish your purpose)


    Immediately after Machida''s advice and his decision to go next was based on that policy, Machida and I felt some signs at the same time.


    That was the only particularly sensitive reaction of Tatsuji and Machida. The sway of space that occurs when opening the door of a subspace. That''s what''s happening in the office. No, for a moment, but it did happen.


    "What''s going on? Suddenly, you look serious."


    "''Cause you got a loud swing."


    Surprising shake and ten misguided nights.


    "There seems to be no hostility, but someone is in the office."


    To the words pronounced, he squeezed his expression for ten nights and looked in the office.


    "Ooh, they''ve noticed."


    "Idiot, why are you speaking out there?"


    A tall voice in a sloppy tone, a girl to blame for it and a thoughtful voice sounds in the office.


    "I''m sorry. I came to ask for your help. If you''ll excuse me, there were circumstances where I couldn''t show up."


    The unidentified girl tells in a changed tone. The voice itself is very young, but the way it speaks is polite and firm.


    "I don''t trust you. Because of this work, as a testament to each other''s credibility, our clients need to reveal themselves."


    Having said that, Rin, who was previously free, would have taken it without problems. Since he was originally a trustless starter, he did not refuse dirty work that he would not normally take on, nor did he refuse a client who would take it benevolently. But now that I''m in a protective position of ten nights and shaking, there''s no way that.


    "I don''t mind. I want my job, my reputation, my throat."


    "So if you were dying prematurely, I wouldn''t take care of you. Choose your job description."


    You can shake it in a relaxed tone. You didn''t choose your job, and you make a self stick in your heart.


    There were two people who whispered in silence and were not in consultation, but eventually they decided to do so, and revealed their appearance.


    (I knew it was the same technique as Mr. Machida...)


    I thought that the entrance to and exit from the subspace had arisen, and I saw the appearance of those who emerged from it, and I gazed.


    "What!?


    "This is..."


    Shaking also gave a surprise voice, moaning for ten nights.


    Those two men, who appeared over subspace, were clearly not human beings.


    Skin, hair and nails are almost white. Keep looking, I don''t see genitals. A blocked tail grows from the waist and a moth tentacle from the temples. Only the huge eyes that make up the majority of the eyes are colored. He''s about a meter tall, and his back and shape are those of a human kindergartner or a junior grade kid, but one of them is only a few, but he can confirm the puffiness of his chest.


    "Eko......"


    With a flashing expression, he remembered a conversation about Eko with his father as he spoke his name.

 361 7

    "Are you serious, Eko? I was really there. Oh, my God, that''s so cute."


    A shake that stares alternately at the two Eko who show up and makes their expressions shine.


    "That would be cute. Yikes. Because the oilers are Eko."


    Eko, with her completely white body color and blue eyes, proudly puts her arms on her hips and chest, smiling and trying to be prestigious.


    "I''m very sorry for your loss. There''s something in our code that says we shouldn''t show ourselves in public."


    Eko, the other girl, bows her head deeply. This one had bright pink eyes. This one is white for the most part, but the tactile sensation and tail are the same pink as the eyes. The tip of the hair is the same vibrant pink, the lighter the color toward the hairline, the more completely white the hairline.


    "I say Tsutsuji, this is Alisui. Uh... did you know Eko existed?


    Well, of course I do.


    To the words of the twat, he answered with a voice that could not contain his excitement.


    The monster of protecting humans from the shadows. The name has been particularly popular since ten years ago, but even before that, its name was whispered as an urban legend in various regions of Japan.


    "Hiroji Machida''s apprentice, right?


    He was even more surprised by the question.


    "Not a disciple, but Mr. Machida would certainly be there. It''s in my head. Thanks to a part of Mr. Machida''s brain implanted in my head, I can use Mr. Machida''s witchcraft."


    I thought I had no choice but to hide it, so I mentioned the information about Machida as it was.


    (Is this Eko for Mr. Machida?


    Ask without speaking up.


    (Come on... I''m surprised, too, to be honest. in many ways)


    I answer that, Machida.


    "I need your help. There was a case that Eko couldn''t solve alone."


    A twat complaining in a painful tone.


    "Grim penis, and do you know an organization called Sea Chihuahua? Ah?


    Alisui asks.


    "Of course."


    "The culprits of the recent and frequent mass kidnappings are those organizations."


    Nodding, Alisui said in a playful manner.


    "Why would an environmental organization kidnap you?"


    Ten nights asks. I also thought it was the most serious question.


    "I don''t know that far. But this is true. So, the Oilers witnessed the kidnapping scene and also found out where they were being caught full of people being followed. So, I dared the rescue operation and succeeded in rescuing that large number of people!


    Talk proudly about Alisui.


    "In other words, because we couldn''t rescue everyone in the first rescue operation, we were completely alert from the second time, and besides, there were magicians out there who could detect our subspace movements, making rescue more difficult"


    Tsutsuji explains the whisper in a strange tone.


    "It is up to me and Alisui to decide that there is nothing more we can do about it, and to visit Machida Liu, who is connected to Eko"


    (Are you related to Eko? What do you mean?)


    Surprised by Tsutsuji''s dialogue, Tsutsuji asks Machida.


    (My ancestors taught Eko the magic of space manipulation. I am deeply associated with my blood family. It doesn''t mean they don''t interact with humans at all. I interact with some people. Most ironically, the techniques taught by our ancestors have become more and more improved, and we have become more advanced in space manipulation than our clan. The sense of manipulation is more than human)


    Makita makes me laugh at the last one.


    "Well, you mean the rescue request for the rest of us?"


    "Yes."


    Shake says, twitch nods.


    "Once the boss here is that kid, it''s up to him to decide."


    He said, pointing to the shake.


    "Sounds interesting, and it''s my job request, so let''s take it. No."


    Laughing and accepting shaking lightly.


    "Ooh, good. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. No, I was wondering what I would do if they refused. Good, good."


    Pekopeko and Alisui bowing their heads. The rhetoric and tricks are both over the top, but as far as the neighbor''s twat is concerned, I don''t think this is the standard Eko.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. No fighting during rescue, please. There''s something in Eko''s code that says you shouldn''t hurt people, and it''s taboo to do it indirectly."


    Smiling with a smile, Alisui adds a new condition.


    "You can''t take that request. You want me to die when they attack you?


    Just kidding, Rin stares at Alisui without hiding his discomfort.


    "Awwww, that''s true...... Then there''s self-defense."


    "Don''t think about that either. For example, even if there is imminent danger to those exposed children, you can''t hurt them, can you? I''ll never be able to take advantage of a bunch of dumb-ass, innocent kids and kill them."


    He gets poked at without shaking or sniffing, and Alisui becomes a puzzled face.


    "Ugh, you''re right, but, uh, Eko''s code is that you shouldn''t hurt people, even indirectly... yeah"


    "Let these people take care of everything. We can''t say anything until we figure it out. I don''t think we can solve this by ourselves, and we can''t kill the people we''ve exposed to because of our code."


    A twig pinches his mouth in a twitchy Arisui.


    "I''m intrigued and wise, but I wonder why a race that''s not human tries to protect humans so much"


    Ten nights asks.


    "That''s Eko. Oilers protect and sometimes help humans, because they are the guardian species of humans, and that''s what they are."


    Tighten your chest and answer proudly Alisui.


    (That''s how it was made. These guys)


    Machida sighs in vain. Rin wonders if Machida feels too comfortable about Eko.


    (Many of those called monsters are creatures that were modified by art a long time ago. Because the source of modification is often a person, you can say that witchcraft has turned humans into monsters on a genetic level. Eko is one of them. creatures created as human protectors, with a society and culture, have lived behind Japanese history for hundreds of years)


    (It''s a convenient setting for humans, you''re an artificially created species)


    Listening to the story, for some reason, feelings resembling resentment creep up.


    (Eko is a bunch of people who don''t even hate self-sacrifice if it''s in the name of protecting humans. That''s the kind of kind of mentality that''s stained. With hundreds of years of life, higher physical abilities than humans, more versed in a variety of techniques, we dedicate all of them to humans, despite what can be called the obvious superior race of humans)


    (I see. It''s a really convenient setting for us to work to protect humans, if that''s what you want, a race that seems to be able to stand above humans and even rule. It''s like a programmed robot. certainly try again)


    I appreciate you protecting people, but to be bound by such a fate - no, I didn''t even realize I was bound, and Rin felt complicated when I saw them embracing destiny. And even more so when it comes to self-sacrificing.


    (I''d like to say this on behalf of all mankind. He said he didn''t have to protect people that far. Let me mix my emotions and say, it''s not worth protecting)


    But that''s not all. In Rin, there is a boiling of resentment towards Eko''s overgone protection. Rin didn''t know why such emotions arose.


    "Again, thank you"


    The twat bows his head. The courtesy of the twat looks remarkable because Alisui feels a little uneven.


    "It''s weird that we''re trying to help people, and they''re asking us to do it that way."


    "Hey. I''m in a position to say thank you if I''m meant to be."


    Ten nights smiled and said, shaking also agreed with it.


    "Then work for free."


    "What! I don''t care for free"


    "No, that''s it, this is it."


    Alisui truly takes the words of the joke and says, but the shake smiled and denied them.

 362 8

    Later, he heard a lot about Eko from Machida.


    Eko men are bird names, and women seem to be common flower names.


    It is a monster whose legend has been erased from all literature and, in some parts of the region, is conveyed only by oral biography. Depending on whether it is a government paranormal, in the name of protection, its existence is kept secret?


    The rumor began to be whispered online in modern times, but it is retained as nothing more than an urban legend. It also seems that the government is turning its hands and desperately trying not to brighten its existence. Just as it was more than a decade ago in the world, it tried to make us demonstrate the existence of the Spirit and the afterlife as occults.


    Significant differences by individuals are the color of the eyes and the type of tail. In rare cases, some have produced wings. Many of them have a very loving appearance, small.


    Various abilities vary from individual to individual. The common denominator is to exercise the technique of creating subspace tunnels.


    It is said to be extremely pure, a chunk of goodwill, many without nausea. As urban legend has it, an artificial creature made of witchcraft based on a setting that lives to do good against humans, the guardian monster of humans -. If there are people in need, I will always try to save them.


    They have a unique culture and ideas. One of them is the code that human beings should not be harmed or acted upon to cause harm, so they only try to help without good or evil vision if they had no power to resist one side when they tried to harm a human being. However, there shall be no interference in disputes on mutual terms.


    Intelligence is on par with man, but the power to manipulate is superior to man. Physical abilities are clearly superior to humans, so it seems difficult to capture and kill. Although it is difficult to discover itself in the first place.


    It is said that it is possible to have intercourse with humans and to reproduce. Although it cannot be taken for granted that the base when it was first built is human. It is always Eko who is born by intercourse. Because of the length of their life, they control the number of individuals to limit reproduction as much as possible.


    They live about four hundred to four hundred and fifty years, so they feel sorry for humans dying before they do.


    Yet if humans were in danger of life, the story of trying to help them, no matter how long they were set to do so at the beginning, was a difficult value for Rin to understand.


    Alisui and Tsutsuji told us where the kidnappers had been covering the victims, and the shook and stayed online and on the phone for ten nights, surrounded by freelance informants and intelligence organizations. Anyone who doesn''t give me information unless I actually meet him, passes because it takes time.


    "I don''t have a clue from the apartment where I was imprisoned. Looks like a normal apartment. It''s just that all the people who rented the apartment room seem to be in the same organization. Not a single name of the borrower hits, and it all sounds like a fake name. So you don''t go in or out except for the people in the organization, and it''s the perfect place to hide or imprison."


    Ten nights reports.


    "We figured it out, so we shouldn''t be able to use it anymore. They seem to be taking the time to drive the remaining victims somewhere."


    Tsutsuji said.


    "My people are after them, but the location is uncertain..."


    "You''re saying we''d rather go to the rescue after the transport has settled down than join the pursuit?


    To confirm, the twat snorts. When he turned his head inside, he was impressed.


    "Hey, can I buy some high-value information? I know it''s expensive, so I''m not sure it''s helpful."


    "If you''re the boss here, why are you asking me for permission?"


    Though he said so to the shaking that confirms it, he bought the information depending on how high the shaking used to be, and remembered that he had been angry.


    "Let me see it for a second. Yeah, whoa."


    Peek into the screen from behind the shake and acknowledge it.


    "But don''t bother, you can judge for yourself."


    "Yes, yes."


    I took my eyes off the shake, lined up on the couch and sat down a bit, looking at Alisui and Tsutsuji.


    "Do you know where the cars we''re transporting are now?


    "Yes, of course. Yikes. Because I can tell by the GPS on my buddy''s phone."


    Alisui says, "Take your phone out of your subspace pocket.


    "Ooh, it''s in the heart of the city. You''re heading south."


    Alisui puts out a screen of holography in the air, making it look twisted and twisted.


    "It looks like we''ve been driving all the way around for four days now. I don''t think we can decide if we''re moving around or if we''re on the lookout for a good transport destination."


    Tsutsuji will explain the situation to you. He decides that it is probably the latter.


    "People inside, are you okay with being stuck in the car for four days?


    And, shake.


    "You''re not okay. At least it''ll be pretty tight mentally."


    Said.


    "Lilac could have been caught, too, right? I wonder if you''re all right."


    Don''t worry, Alisui. Based on their names, they decide that they must be Eko''s women.


    "You don''t have to say anything extra."


    Tutsi stares lightly at Alisui and notes him in a tight tone.


    "What''s so extra? If your buddy got caught, you should help him with that, too. Why are you hiding it?"


    I told the twister that the shake was a little angry.


    "Thank you for your concern. But our request is only to rescue those who have been imprisoned, and our people who have failed..."


    "Help together. That''s all right, right? Ten nights, Mr."


    A shake that confirms with a raunchy grin, in a way that blocks the words of the twat.


    "Of course. I mean, you can help me there with that. Why would you hesitate to do that?"


    Said ten nights, Tsutsuji and Alisui look at each other with troubled faces.


    "Oilers, Eko is the protector of humans. It''s not a good idea to put people at risk and get help because Eko got pinched."


    "It''s not a good idea to ask humans to do this, either, by nature. But we couldn''t help it, so we came here to help. It''s too much against Eko''s true self to ask for help in time."


    Alisui and Tsutsuji continue to talk.


    "I''m not accommodating. If there''s someone on the human side who can help us, I''d like to help you too. That''s what it''s all about."


    "That''s normal as a person, isn''t it? Don''t be shy there. Maybe you have an idea."


    In contrast, shaking and ten nights continue to argue.


    "Eko''s mentality is a little distorted from a human point of view. Even if they bring up the spirit of self-sacrifice and human guardianship to that point, I''m in trouble as a human being."


    No pushing, no pushing.


    "Right. I think differently from us, and as such I try not to interact with too many people. Because there''s something I really don''t understand."


    Says Tsutsuji with a lonely face anyway.


    "I asked you to do this, so I''ll take care of the rest. I''ll try to get her out of there."


    Shortly after the shake told him in a powerful tone...


    "Kidnapper, it looks like there''s more."


    Ten nights dropped his eyes on the display and said:


    "He says it''s collected in a warehouse he rents in the name of Grimm Penis. Maybe the car we''re running from right now will go there."


    "Didn''t it cost you quite a survey fee? that information."


    "Yeah, ''cause he said'' O My Rape ''could pinpoint that info..."


    Ten nights to answer the pointer. Information on Omyrape, which is at its peak among information organisations, would be credible, but also costly.


    And the information doesn''t make much sense. If the cars that Eko and the others are tracking get there too,


    "Let them pay for the expenses they need."


    "It''s okay. I don''t really want to say this, because Eko''s funds are luxurious."


    Tsutsuji hesitated to glance at the two Eko.

 363 9

    Although Grim Penis is the world''s largest environmental protection organization, many know that this organization is not a clean substitute.


    It is the presence of sea chihuahuas that proves it.


    In the name of protecting the environment, Grimm Penis has denied its involvement with this organization, which repeats acts of terrorism, on the surface, but it has been filmed by Paparazzi many times where executives of the two organizations are in contact, people who have repeatedly spoken inconvenient to Grimm Penis have been killed, and the arrested culprit has been recognized as a sea chihuahua, and the dirty side has also been recognized as a strong organization.


    Grim penis persists in the style of a separate organization independently of Sea Chihuahua, but the story was legendary that Sea Chihuahua is an internal, or lower, organization of Grim Penis.


    Sea Chihuahua argues that the protection of the global environment is heavier than human life, and that its activities are mainly related to bioterrorism against countries, their citizens, or businesses that destroy the environment. Terrorism chooses a way never to harm the environment.


    Angelina Harris, an executive of Grimmpenis and one of her facial roles, was also a bearer of ideas that blindly believed in environmental protection and animal care and weighed more than human life.


    With three white eyes, the cheekbones are unusually raised and spread to the side, the lips are too thick, and if you look only at the face, you may also see a man, a highly raised appearance.


    "I heard there was an incident?


    In the cabin of the luxury passenger ship, Angelina sat on the couch and asked the man who had visited the room.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, from that. Accidents can happen anytime, anywhere. Hang on. It hurt inside this time. Thanks to the unexpected intruder, I let the Japanese get away with it a little. Besides, you''re still being tracked."


    Sea Chihuahua executive, Jeffrey Allen, reported the situation in a playful tone and manner, without any worse. Today it''s not a rare fortune-teller outfit, it''s a simple t-shirt with a ruffled outfit called jeans, and a thin body looks even more prominent.


    "I''m sorry the number of japs used for the show is reduced."


    "Hmm? Guess I''ll be doing a lot of Japanese customer service on my cruising tour, huh? If it''s not enough, why don''t you source it from there?


    "Don''t be stupid. If you find out you did that, it''s a big deal. There''s no way you can get one missing person on a tour in the first place."


    To Jeffrey''s words, Angelina faces blatantly.


    "In the first place, why do I have to be in charge of the Whale Watching Tour with the Jap Opponent? I really can''t wait to smile and pull the trigger on the yellow monkey opponent who looks like a person!


    Angelina coughs gently so that she shouts and calls out to hysterics about it and embarrasses herself.


    He denies it, but Angelina was known as a white supremacist racist. There have been many racist rumblings in the SNS in the past that have inflamed them (although they had deleted them each time), and they have pummeled intense hates, especially against the Japanese.


    But even in Japan these days, the ecological boom has finally flourished, and the activity of grim penis in Japan has become more active, so it is unsavory for the image of grim penis to go down.


    To dispel that dirty image, he was also set up as the head of a whale watching tour organised by Grimm Penis, but because of that stress, Angelina, originally hysterical, had recently started to give a quick golden shout every once in a while.


    "Ha-ha-ha, isn''t that the same person? There is no yellow, no white, no black. Humans are equally evil."


    I have a distorted grin and Jeffrey tells me to throw it away.


    "By the way, Mrs. Harris, do you know what an Eko japanese monster is like?


    "I don''t know."


    "Then you can find out later. It was the monster, not the man, who interfered with us. They rarely show up in public because they move subspace tunnels. Nevertheless, with my magic, I can sense where I am."


    At first, Angelina wondered if Jeffrey was talking about a joke or something, but decides that he apparently meant it.


    "I caught about one, though. Unfortunately, I can''t bring you here anymore."


    Angelina instantly broke through what Jeffrey''s dialogue meant with Niyanya and her mouth laughing.


    "I was surprised to find out about it the other day. They''re evil demons. We live to protect humans, anyway. Huh? This is just unforgivable. Guardian of the devil. I didn''t know something like that existed. That''s why I hurt you so much. Unexpectedly, it''s sturdy enough for a small body. At least they''re tougher than humans. If you were a human, you''d still be alive, obviously, even with the wounds that led to death. The masterpiece is what Eko was wearing..."


    "That''s all we need to talk about."


    Angelina blocks the look by showing her discomfort.


    "No, that''s good. They are better than humans. They''re turning to our enemies like that, trying to stop the Japanese from kidnapping. This is a problem I can''t overlook."


    "Then why don''t you just be brief about how to deal with it?


    I need permission to put our men on the ship.


    To Jeffrey''s request, Angelina peeled her eyes.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Are you gonna ruin my tour?


    "In any case, would you be willing to pack the Japanese that have been exposed to the ship? That''s what I always do. If you miss this period, you won''t make it to the show, and it''s the safest way to transport it. If there are other means of transport that can safely transport them, you can use them. Yeah, giving up and letting them go is the smartest and safest choice, though. Don''t you think? Can''t you get that far? Hmm? Hmm?


    Angelina''s head is about to boil to Jeffrey, who talks to tear it up with a grin.


    (I don''t suppress her very well. Totally adorable female gorilla. You''re the best of humans. Because if it''s just the way you look, you''re away from people)


    Jeffrey had that in mind as he watched Angelina, who was making her face snap to anger.


    "Okay, I''ll leave you to it"


    Angelina exhales like she gave up. Taking the acknowledgment of Grimm Penis, Jeffrey chuckled damned.


    Though Grimmpenis and Sea Chihuahua, considered by the public to be honeymoon relationships, the human thoughts belonging to the organization were complex. Few are neglectful of each other.


    At least Angelina wasn''t comfortable with them being militants and making some noise while in a position to help Sea Chihuahua.

 364 10

    Pleasure-providing organization "President Pickled in Formalin" and Junko Yukioka''s several battles. At that time, Kishibe engaged Junko Yukioka on the side of the president pickled in formalin and was thought to have lost his life.


    But Pure Son took out his brain, which did not lead to brain death, and applied life-support measures, and for a while, he was in a state of his brain alone, burning ten nights and shaking care.


    "These two are very dangerous, so I was wondering if you could give me guidance."


    He finally had his original flesh regenerated and his body was restored. However, only two days later, he was summoned to the Yukooka Institute and asked Junko to do so.


    "I''d prefer a casual lone wolf."


    Though he said with a pendant, he wondered if Junko and I, knowing it, would pay a sufficient price.


    "You''re talking about giving me new powers instead of taking care of the two of you, right?


    Let me deliberately make you a grin you might want. That''s obvious at the point where the current location is not a room or a living room in the first place, but a laboratory.


    "Come on."


    Junko puts something on the bunk without answering the question.


    (Miso?


    I''m surprised to see the massive amount of peeled miso put on top of a giant basin.


    "By the way, Rin, do you know what a monster miso man is?


    Before the bedroom, Rin has a bad feeling when for some reason he is asked that with tons of miso piled up in mountains.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Well, let''s just get you naked."


    Beard an uncontrolled grin, Junko tells.


    "You don''t have to be shy. Rin is an experimental bench, and I''m a mad scientist. I mean, it''s like a patient-doctor relationship. Come on."


    Junko says it in a gentle tone, as if to reassure him of his butting.


    "No, it''s another experiment, not for free? I mean, what are you gonna do now?


    "You don''t have to be so vigilant. Now I''m not doing surgery or anything like that. Because I just paint miso all over the corners of Rin''s body."


    I want to think it''s a joke, but I know it''s not a joke. A way like that joke would be an experiment that might gain new power.


    "Come on, take it off. You''re not in pain or scared, so give yourself up to me in peace. Right?"


    To Junko, who approached him with a smile, he felt like crying but decided to be ready and took off his clothes.


    Ten nights and five people, Alisui and Tsutsuji, drove to Tokyo Bay.


    Alisui, who was contacted by Eko, who was tracking the kidnappers, said that the car that was transporting the kidnapped people stopped in the harbour zone where the warehouse was built and went into one of the warehouses for each car.


    On the way to your destination, you will see a luxury passenger ship anchored in the harbor. A luxurious cruise ship featuring environmentally protected whale watching on a sign under the auspices of Grimm Penis.


    "That''s the Grimm Penis whale tour ship."


    Reacting to the words of the man who was driving the car, four people looked at the boat.


    "What are you going to do on that? Just being rocked by a ship and watching a whale?


    I say it doesn''t matter what the shake looks like.


    "You relax and enjoy the ship''s journey. Some people will enjoy that, and I guess those who like vehicles will enjoy it."


    Ten nights was a tone I didn''t seem very interested in.


    "What? Ouilla wants to try it on. Whoa. Because I love riding human vehicles."


    Ali Sui looks at the ship as she intrigues her expression and eats in.


    "I used to ride a helicopter once, hey. No, those were really fun memories. I''m still in the car and it''s soooo much fun, but don''t you feel like it''s fun because sometimes it''s fun, and humans have fun even when they''re in a vehicle?


    "Every man. It depends on the ride."


    That''s what I said to Alisui, who spoke excitedly.


    "We''re almost there, but you''re a long way from the ship."


    Curve the car into the sidewalk where the warehouse is built, says the


    "Already, this kind of warehouse district feels classic as a place for evil organizations to lurk. I don''t care if you don''t like it. Fiction or non-fiction."


    And, shake. He has experienced many wars and deals within warehouse districts and warehouses, even in the work that the Dusty Resistance has received so far.


    "How could a warehouse set the stage for a dong patch if you ask me. Fiction is often used in seaside warehouses like this."


    I say it as if it''s going to be ten nights in tune with a shake. Not just fiction, but the same in real life.


    "Oh, really? I''ll be careful next time I approach the warehouse. The warehouse is a danger zone," he said.


    Alisui makes a weird misunderstanding.


    "If you''re referring to the difference with fiction, there are several warehouse districts in Euthanasia City that are used to trade backstreet organizations and to fight, but many of them are already unused warehouses. These are still functional warehouses."


    I saw the cargo being transported at the forklift and said...


    "So, why would a warehouse along the sea be used as a Don Pachi stage?


    Shake speaks the question.


    "It''s an invisible place, it''s a great place to hide a bump, because as soon as you make a deal, you can dron on a boat, and most importantly, it''s already a classic stage."


    Answering, he pulled over.


    "To the warehouse in question, let''s travel in the subspace tunnel of Eko. You may find him with the enemy mage, but, well, that''s the time. Wait a minute."


    First down, looking around. There''s no sign of people, and there''s no sign of someone coming.


    "You can come down."


    To the two Eko, who will not want to be seen, he tells.


    Shortly afterwards, he felt signs of distortion in the space and was alert. There is no sign that Alisui and Tsutsuji have exercised their power. From another direction, power by another.


    "Hey... why are you looking so grand in front of a human? Besides, you''re willing to involve humans?


    The door of space opens and a new Eko emerges from inside, asking in a tone as if to blame it on Alisui and Tsutsuji. The tactile sensation is bright red, the eyes are black, and if the tail does it is long.


    "Ooh, don''t be a koo. Awesome. You''re still annoyed."


    Alisui speaks happily.


    "Good luck. Explain the situation."


    Eko, called Koo, said in a grumpy manner.


    "You know we''re short on talent, right? It''s gonna take me a while to get Eko back up, and I don''t know if he''s coming in the first place."


    Tsutsuji says back in a sober tone.


    "But putting humans at risk any more..."


    "You''re not human. You''re trying to help people, but it''s strange that we''re holding hands in silence."


    Still, a shake pinches my mouth in a kou trying to say something.


    "Looks like you can trust me. I feel signs of a magician from Machida Stream."


    From the door of the subspace, yet another Eko emerged and said: Tactile yellow, eyes yellow green. Her hair, tail, and body tone are pale blue. Even though the other Eko is white, this Eko is almost blue and monochromatic, so it stands out in a way.


    "I say Lulivitaki, this is Koo. See you later. I was once handcuffed directly by a Machida sorcerer, so I quickly realized that you were a Machida sorcerer."


    The whole body blue Eko bowed her head respectfully and introduced herself in a polite tone. Then we introduce ourselves.


    Tell me what''s going on.


    In anticipation of the end of introductory time, Tsutsuji asks.


    "The black clothes of Sea Chihuahua are entering and leaving the Sixth Warehouse and the Seventh Warehouse. It''s two of them that got the car in."


    Kou answered.


    "You haven''t checked inside the warehouse yet?


    Ask more twat. Using Eko''s abilities, you''ll soon know if anyone''s been captured there.


    "Arisui and the others came to see what was going on inside. It''s just that some people have been taken outside. All we could do was watch it... You two can''t help each other."


    Lulivitaki said remorsefully.


    "Did you two find Lilac and get caught?


    "Yeah. They even know who we are. Looks like the boss of Sea Chihuahua is the sorcerer...... no, he''s a sorcerer. Even if you''re hiding in subspace, you''ll be sensed."


    In reply to Alisui''s question, Lulivitaki answers with even more remorse.


    "I know that. Hey. Because they found Ouilla."


    Cold gaze concentrates on the prestigious Alisui, but Alisui hasn''t noticed.


    "We''re going to see the people who were taken outside. I think we''ve been transported to their ship. I''ll make sure of that. Thank you, gentlemen."


    Lulivitaki drips his head at them, and leaves before them with the koo.


    "Shall we infiltrate that sixth and seventh warehouse?"


    "I''d rather ''do it'' or ''I''ll do it'', not ''let''s do it''. You''re the boss."


    Pay close attention to the shaking that speaks to everyone.


    "Okay, I will!


    "You said it! Okay, then. Oops."


    Alisui also shouted in a mood for a shaky decree, opening the door of the subspace tunnel.

 365 11

    Through the subspace tunnel, five of them enter the sixth warehouse.


    From inside the subspace, too, it is usually clear what the space looks like. Outsiders in black who seem to be good at rough things inside are coming and going everywhere.


    "That''s a lot."


    Ten nights groan when I see the number of black clothes. But the problem is not just the number of enemies.


    "Hiu, do they even have that stuff?"


    Shaking whistles. Trouble is, they were armed with sub-machine guns. It''s a sign that if we fight properly, it''s going to be quite tricky in terms of the difference in firepower.


    "We have to figure out the location of the person who was compromised first."


    "Yes. Me, I''ll take a look"


    In such a way as to be prompted, the twat is single and runs to the end of the subspace tunnel.


    About thirty seconds later, the twat came back to you all.


    "I was there... but a junction is being built that blocks the subspace tunnel. I thought it was the work of the enemy mage."


    The returning twat hesitates to report.


    I knew immediately why she was hesitant. Because leaving the subspace tunnel, the presence of three dust resistance members is required. As a twat, he would have liked to avoid a useless struggle if possible.


    "A lot of people are passive, and the firepower is different. I can''t help it. I''ll use my powers."


    A small round pot was removed from the bag, which was lowered to the waist.


    Open the lid of the kettle. Alisui stretches back intrigued in an attempt to peek into what''s inside.


    "What? Is this a little miso?


    "You don''t have to do this, miso."


    Answer Alisui with an unexpected voice.


    (First, the art of miso growth,)


    When he squeals without speaking out, he begins to cast a suspicious spell.


    Then the miso erupted from the pot with great momentum, and several large masses of miso were dropped all over the subspace tunnel. I don''t care how you look at it, I don''t think there''s so much miso in the little pot. Too much has happened, Tsutsuji and Alisui are making their faces snap.


    That wasn''t the end of it. Countless pieces of miso have swept and changed into human shapes.


    "Whoa, whoa, what''s so awesome!? What is this?


    Alisui shouts out at the outrageous events that have taken place in front of her. within subspace tunnels, but therefore does not naturally reach space.


    "Whoa, I''m out here, miso golem."


    Shaking gives you a drink.


    "Tutsi, open the exit. ''Cause I''m gonna let these kids out and make them ramble and distract me."


    "Ha, ha."


    Alisui was similarly surprised, but she nodded at the instruction of her.


    "We''ll be out in a while, too, and, as usual, shoot those guys who are distracted by miso. The usual way."


    "Whoa, whoa, no."


    Copy that.


    It was a profound rhetoric, but I know exactly how to act from now on, shaking and ten nights.


    "Watts!?


    "Madman!?


    Unleashed from the exit of the subspace, he sees a sudden appearance of seven miso golems, and the blackclothed outsiders give a shout of surprise.


    The miso golems are headed towards the black clothes. Black clothes perceived hostility and danger simultaneously set up sub-machine guns, shooting indiscriminately at the miso golem.


    But the body made of miso made little sense, such as shooting. Besides, holes worn with bullets get blocked right away.


    While the black clothes people are distracted by the miso golem, they sneak out into normal space ahead of time. Behind the container - invisible from the black clothes.


    "Open the door"


    Make sure the shake and the ten nights have come out into the space normally, and the shake speaks up.


    "Whoa, whoa, no."


    The shake laughs and sets up the gun.


    It opens the door to space. At the end of the short subspace tunnel, I saw the heads of the black clothes desperately shooting at the impending miso golem.


    Shaking and shooting all over the door of an open space.


    Undefensible for the Black Clothes. Extreme, attack from above. Without any sense, he gets shot in the back of the head or back, and some of them collapse. Gunshots in their ears were echoing from the upper side where the door of the space opened.


    "Eh. Isn''t that cheating?"


    Seeing how it was, Alisui, who was still inside the twisted subspace tunnel, shouted.


    The door of the space is closed immediately, and the door of the space is opened at a different location and angle. Now look from the miso golem. Front - that is, behind them being distracted by the miso golem.


    Again, shooting rain due to shaking. Some black clothes collapse.


    "I''ve reduced the number somewhat, but it''s still massive."


    Immediately shut the door of the space and whine into a sigh of sigh.


    The whole miso golem approached one of the black clothes and jumped on the black clothes he tried to escape, covering it from his head. No, the miso golem broke the shape of the earliest man and was spherical and wrapped around the head of black clothes.


    The man slammed his legs desperately and hipped miso covering his head with both hands, but eventually stopped moving. A large amount of miso penetrated the body from the nose and mouth, flooding the stomach and lungs and breaking through.


    It was the clear cause of death that was not known, but the other black clothes fought when they saw the man who was covered in miso golems and stopped moving. The miso golem that killed the man takes the human form again and targets the new prey.


    "Hia!"


    The three men hidden behind the container, but black clothes appeared beside them from nowhere, and they discovered the three men, screaming and shooting at them.


    A shake that hurries away and shoots back at the black clothes at the same time as turning away.


    Shot in the throat, black clothes collapse while shooting a submachine gun.


    (Tastes bad. I totally found out where I was)


    I feel like pounding my tongue. We haven''t reduced the number of enemies enough yet. It''s dangerous to keep fighting with bees like this.


    "Come in."


    Open the door of the subspace and command the two boys: It was a prospect of temporarily evacuating and moving elsewhere to re-establish attitude.


    But sooner than the two enter the door, straws and enemies gather together, and they shoot their guns together. Three people rushing to hide in the shade next to another container.


    Unfortunately, ten nights and a shake hid behind a different container from the Now you can''t both escape to subspace.


    "No!"


    "Fuh!?


    At that time, a scream continued to rise from the black clothes that were shooting the three of them.


    When something and the others peek at their fearful faces, a small shadow hits the black clothes at high speed, tearing apart the carotid arteries of the neck muscles of the black clothes one after the other with long stretched nails.


    "That''s... not Eko"


    The groans. The little shadows surrounding the blackclothes with obvious fatalities were Eko, no matter what I saw.


    "Isn''t Eko supposed to hurt people?


    And, ten nights.


    "That''s Misago..."


    He appeared from inside the subspace tunnel and came next to him, Tsutsuji said on the tannic side. Alisui also appears slightly late in the space, and this one heads for the ten nights and the wobbly ones.


    "Aren''t you one of them? You''re killing ballistics, aren''t you?


    "I won''t kill Eko. But I''ll kill Misago. Because he''s a warico!


    To the shaking question, Alisui clenched her hands and answered with a bitter face.

 366 12

    Eko, called Missago - no, Wally Co and I, we go around murdering the black clothes afterwards. Anyway, they move fast, they are small in purpose, and if they shoot poorly, they move well to invite each other to fight, so the black clothes are killed one after the other with no counterattack.


    As he was accustomed to fighting a multitude of opponents, he saw.


    "Don''t look at me, I''ll cover you"


    Shoot the black clothes that are distracted by the Massago, prompting them to shake for ten nights.


    Shaking also fires a gun, and at ten nights - close proximity to multiple opponents with machine guns is bad minutes, so I''m watching.


    After some reduction in the number of black clothes, he joined the war for ten nights. Up above the container and approaching, descending behind the black clothes for an ambush. When you strangle naked from behind and take away the sub-machine gun, you turn the strangled black clothes into human shields and shoot them at the other black clothes.


    By the Battle of Missago, the trend of the battle was determined. The black clothes diminished one after the other, eventually wiped out. I never got away with it.


    "Misago, what are you doing?


    Anticipating the total annihilation of the black clothes, Alisui jumps out of the back of the container and speaks up.


    Misago has relatively small eyes and is about the size of a human being compared to Alisui and Tsutsuji. The area corresponding to the white eye is yellow. Then the eyes are poor and the loveliness is scarce. Basically white body color, but black from elbow to wrist, and black around the eye buttocks. I also have black hair mixed with my hair and tail.


    Looking at the cold-eyed Massago, Rin floats an image like a black crystal.


    "Is Warico a different species from Eko?


    Shaking asks.


    "It''s the same as a race. Those who disobey Eko''s teachings will be banished from Eko''s society and will become known as Warico. Many of them are those who hurt people or kill people."


    I can''t even tell you how to explain it. Perhaps he feels a disgrace to the race, he reckons.


    "Those who were imprisoned in the other warehouse were freed."


    Not as high as Alisui but with a high voice - but with a sounding voice that sounds cold and scarce to discourage, says Misago. Somehow reminiscent of Makoto Aizawa.


    "I tell you, this is all but the one who has been exposed. There are others you''ve been chasing. The others were taken in that ship."


    "Oooh!? It''s true!?


    "You said that, too, Lulivitaki. Have you forgotten?


    Alisui stunned by the words of the Massago and stunned.


    "We seem to have hired a resident of the back street, but to this extent, we are not going to talk. As you can see, they have a private army. The security inside the ship is particularly tight."


    "You can stand up to that army by yourself?


    Ask the underestimated Massago in a calm tone.


    "I''ve already hit my hand, but I''m late. All I have to do is do what I can."


    Misago turns his face toward the twat.


    "Lilac''s been killed. He was... pregnant with a child, but every child in his belly died. It''s a miserable way to say it."


    "The lilac..."


    The twat changes its complexion and melts. Hold that body and support it.


    "As you may be aware, they''ve also found out that Eko is leaping. There''s nothing you can do. Disappear because you''re blind. Farewell."


    "Wait a minute -"


    A shake stops a mass trying to walk away.


    "If it''s the same purpose, shouldn''t we act together? I don''t know about Eko and Waliko, but Waliko, you look just like Eko and the others trying to help humans."


    "That''s an impossible story. I can''t keep my feet in line with Eko''s deception anymore."


    Massago stuck to the shaking suggestion.


    "That''s the same thing from the Oilers. Because Waliko even kills people while he helps them. That''s unacceptable."


    "We''re killing people, too? To help people."


    "Grunt..."


    Poking at the summoning Alisui. Alisui loses her words and groans.


    "Whether you want to help someone whose life is threatened by a bad guy, you can''t fight a bad guy with a code that says you can''t hurt people. If they target Eko himself, they can''t even protect the lives of their countrymen. I don''t feel strange about it. I think it''s just a code. I don''t doubt this code that binds us. I don''t even try to make it right. You''re the ones who are unusual."


    "No, no, no..."


    Turning a cold gaze at Alisui, Misago speaks in a chilled tone. Alisui''s groan gets a little louder.


    "Uh, I sound more like the right wind about what Misago says, too. Or is there a reason I have to follow such a weird code?


    "Mu ''er!


    Shaking also held Masago''s shoulder, and all of a sudden Alisui raised her hands and shouted.


    "Because it''s a code! It''s something I''ve been protecting since I was born, and we''re all protecting it. How dare you say it by law!?


    "Even in that evil way, words are legal, because in Japan there are theories about words that have been interpreted and twisted. You shouldn''t follow the wrong law because it''s supposed to be a bad law, or something like that."


    Ten nights slammed into the summoning Alisui.


    "As a matter of fact, there will be many Eko who question the Code, but I think some fear that they will break the Code and be banished from Eko''s society. Neither do I."


    And, tsuji.


    "But, hey, even though that Wally Co is against the code, if it''s the same thing to do and the way it''s done is different, you''ve decided you should put your hands together. You said that if you deny Wally Co, we''ll end up like Wally Co, right?


    Shaking said, glancing in turn at the Missago, Tsutsuji and Alisui.


    "I think you''re right, but there''s no way both hard-headed Eko would accept me. Goodbye, then."


    We had a light rendezvous toward the shake, and Misago ran outside the warehouse.


    "Did you like the shake, that kid? He was bowing for the last time."


    Ten nights says.


    "Did I say anything you''d like? Yeah, I have no idea."


    Arm up and shake your neck.


    "Let''s go free the prisoners earlier than that."


    Encourage.


    "Let''s also call the police. I have trouble telling you what''s going on. Eko and the others are hiding."


    "I don''t know what the police do. I can''t believe we''re leaving this behind."


    Ten nights as if they were frightened.


    "Aren''t you being pressured from above via a grim penis? Still, I need you to protect the liberated."


    Honestly, I don''t think it would be in the way if the police stuck me in the neck, and I didn''t feel comfortable contacting you, but I can''t say the same because of the nature of the job. Instead of just letting him get away with it, he decided that the form of calling the police to protect him would be better without any later rot.

 367 13

    "Hmm, so all the guys at the warehouse were released? Hmm, Polis is here, too. Hmm."


    Even after reports that the warehouse that housed those who had been taken had been raided and that all the constituents who had been in the warehouse had been killed, and that all those who had been taken had been freed, Jeffrey Allen had spoken like other personnel.


    "There''s already some stuff on the boat, isn''t there? Then that''s fine."


    That''s all I say and hang up unilaterally.


    "It is possible that Eko and his collaborators will come aboard the ship. You''re getting interesting."


    As I say, open one tarot card arranged on the table. It''s also the Reaper card that came out.


    "Ha ha, shiatsu. You want to kill me so bad? Looking forward to it."


    Jeffrey laughing funny.


    "Well, if God exists, maybe it''s time to give me a heavenly punishment. Yeah."


    Saying so, he opens the refrigerator, and Jeffrey takes out a bottle of the container with the male organ, which is inside. The liquid inside is liquor.


    Jeffrey Allen was born and raised in Sydney. He killed people for the first time at the age of fourteen and began learning magic at the age of twenty.


    The first murder was handled as an accident. I threw a neighbor''s kid into the river. Nobody saw it, so I thought it would be fine where I dropped it, and I impulsively pushed it off. Just curious, I tried to kill him.


    By committing the murder, and it was handled as an accident, Jeffrey remembered something like almighty and intoxicated. But after a few days, he calmed down. I accepted that that was just a coincidental situation and that it was just a lucky action.


    Hands on the existence of witchcraft were prompted by the recognition of the Spirit and the existence of the afterlife throughout the world ten years ago. I wondered if people could also step into the paranormal realm, which was the result of desperate exploration. On the initiative of a certain sorcery denomination, Jeffrey became a sorcerer.


    It was said that training after adulthood would take time, but thanks to his original talent, Jeffrey grew into a one-man magician in just two years. Stretching his strength as it was would have made him a fairly powerful magician, but it was unnecessary for Jeffrey. Because he should have at least had a degree of witchcraft that wouldn''t have caught him if he had committed murder.


    Having mastered witchcraft, Jeffrey began to repeat his murders aimed at early teenage boys. He began to perform the act of cutting his genitals when he killed them, and all the genitals he cut were soaked in the liquor, and he began to drink the liquor. After I finished drinking, I ate raw.


    When killing, the victim, who was unable to move, was dissolved with acid. Jeffrey wanted to know how to kill him. At the same time, it became evidence obliteration.


    Since becoming a member of the Sea Chihuahua, homicide in the motherland has become a hiccup, but instead, when there were boys of the appearance and age of preference among the other nations that came to be exposed, they have forged a phantom junction, within which to kill and kill.


    Jeffrey doesn''t doubt that he''s doing good when he kills people. Because from him, who is turning man down as evil, human death is good. Whenever she sees news or newspaper articles about an accident or disaster, Jeffrey is happy.


    It wasn''t until I saw the Grimm Penis brochure at an early age that I inspired people to believe in evil. Describe the fact that humanity is destroying the environment as if this were still the case, and what incited the reader to remember his anger. The young Jeffrey became lightly impressed with this, and the feeling grew into the simple value of human equals evil, rooted in his heart.


    "No, isn''t it possible that God is also on the side of man? If God properly recognizes humans as demons, it might be time to destroy the world and take me to heaven alone. Yeah."


    I shrugged about that while I was drunk. At that time, there was a gullible and strange noise coming from the door.


    "Get in."


    "Meh."


    Eric Taylor, who was catching the door instead of the knock, opened the door with a honking voice imitating the cat and came into the room. He''s still naked in his upper body.


    "Mm-hmm? You''ve come to see me because you''re lonely? All right, let''s play. Ho, ho, ho, ho."


    Jeffrey takes out a stringed mouse toy and throws it on the floor.


    "Meh, meh"


    Eric can be a rat''s toy with the tricks and movements that made him a cat. Jeffrey moves the string to the right and to the left, playing with Eric.


    Jeffrey doesn''t see Eric as a person. That''s why I open my heart to Eric.


    "I wish that Eko had been your plaything tool, too"


    Jeffrey said as he looked at Eric and thought face to face.


    "I slaughtered him. The hungry ghost stuck in my stomach was a masterpiece. Yeah, that unusual meat I gave you the other day. I cooked it. Wasn''t it delicious?


    "Mya Mya"


    You understand Jeffrey''s words or not, smiling and nodding Eric.


    "Eko. Seems pretty tough. And I didn''t know there was even a human collaborator."


    When the warehouse was raided, one of the constituents survived pretending to be dead, witnessing and reporting the warehouse raiders.


    "I think it''s enough for me and Eric and the guys on the boat, but let''s just keep it in mind."


    Release the string and project the display into the air. Open a site on the back street with a list of end-of-life shoppers and killers.


    "The value is tense, but the track record is huge. Let''s make it this guy."


    Among them he chose one starter who he thought was particularly good and decided to hire him.


    "You''re more annoying than I imagined. I didn''t know there was even a private army."


    "Driving a car," he says. The five of them drove on the highway at night on their way back to Euthanasia City.


    The earlier battle in the warehouse is also quite harrowing Rin. The number of enemies, their firepower, their proficiency, everything was perceived as a threat. It''s like Rin used his abilities and was able to win because he had more Massago assistance.


    I''ll tell you later that these two kids are definitely dead.


    That''s what I think, Rin sneaks a sigh. As Rin, I don''t want to say all the things that make ten nights and shakes hectic, but I have to say as a guardian position.


    "Koo and the others contacted us."


    Tutsi opens his mouth with one hand on his phone.


    "Their luxury ships that make cruise tours are stretched with intruder sensing boundaries and cannot infiltrate the breadth. When I questioned one of the Grimm penises hypnotically, he still said the kidnapped people were brought in on the ship. All those who were in the warehouse and those we rescued before were taken to the luxury passenger ship on the tour."


    "Eko can also be hypnotized."


    I give a voice to Tsutsuji''s report as if the shake impressed me.


    (Mr. Machida, do you know what an intruder sensing junction is?


    Ask in your head to speak up.


    (I can predict what it looks like, to some extent. It would be a mechanism by which those who tried to enter the ship would be perceived. It would be a threat if only hostile or malicious intruders could be selected and sensed, and intrusion would be difficult. But those who can handle such techniques, they don''t.)


    (I mean, as a guest, I just need to dignify in through the entrance. Otherwise you''ll turn into a member of the Grim Penis)


    After hearing Machida''s answer, the future policy was largely decided in the midst of the


    "The tour starts the day after tomorrow, right? We can board and sneak in as guests, but if Eko does, will he find out?


    "I''ll ask."


    Asked, she texted her cell phone depressed.


    "He said he would be detected approaching the mage in the matter. Otherwise, it''s unknown."


    I read the reply and Tsutsuji reported. He speculates that the reason he came close and became perceived was because an Eko named Lilac, who was killed, was detected.


    (Unless you are the owner of a fairly rare ability, such as narrowing the ability to sense to a person under certain conditions. Of course, he''s never been there.)


    Machida said.


    "I mean, if the Eko that went up on the ship is detected without question, the Massago just now is dangerous. But he did say the same thing on the boat."


    "Oh... if you ask me"


    After ten nights of pointing out, he is ashamed of his lack of turning his head.


    "What are you gonna do until the day after tomorrow? Would you like to stay in the office?


    Shaking turns to the two Eko and speaks up.


    "No, I need you to do that..."


    "Whoa, whoa, okay? Then let me sweeten you. I won''t forget the favor of a night."


    The twat shrugged away, but was cancelled by Alisui''s voice.


    "Alisui''s a fun guy, so you''re going to be busy at night."


    Smiling shake.


    "If tomorrow''s empty, why don''t you take a breath tomorrow and go hang out for a bit? Take Eko and the others."


    That''s what Ten Nights suggested.


    "Hey, mr. Can''t you?


    "You know... you always say the boss of the chocolate resistance shakes"


    On the tenth night I asked you, you said in a bittersweet mixed voice.


    Boss, I need your permission.


    "Um, forgive me and send"


    On the ten nights of giving permission with laughter, I allowed him to shake in a great tone with my arms wrapped and my mouth turned into a letter to.


    "Take the oilers... Eko should not appear in public in principle."


    "It wouldn''t taste good if they saw you, would it? Then you should just disguise yourself. Because of this, let''s play together."


    I say to Alisui, who has an uneasy look, in a light tone of shaking.


    "All right, let''s buy some disguised goods on the way home. So if we disguise ourselves as humans, we can walk the city together."


    "I don''t care if you let me spend money on that... it''s bad."


    I don''t want to go on and on and on, but...


    "Then let''s go to the clothes store for tomorrow as soon as possible. Tutsuji and Alisui go through the subspace tunnel when entering the clothes store, peek through the holes in the dimension, and don''t hesitate to say which clothes you want, right? When you get down on the highway, go to the clothes store."


    "Yes, sir."


    Shake doesn''t lend an ear and keeps talking.


    "Mr. Tsutsuji, you should give up because you don''t listen to anything other than Mr. Tsutsuji and you do what you want to do."


    "Really?"


    Ten nights said with a laugh, and the twat smiled strangely as well.


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s the kind of guy I am. No. Wasn''t Tsutsuji laughing for the first time now?


    "What!? Is it true! Eko, I can''t believe the cool beauty twat is laughing!


    Alisui peered into the twat as surprised by the shaking allegations, but the twat had already turned off his grin.


    "Oh, by the way, I''m a pass. Go play with just the kicking-cho group. I have something to look into."


    Says:


    "Uh, I''ll come with you, too. All right, here''s the boss''s command activated. Ah. I want you to come with me."


    "I won''t go if I tell you not to go"


    It was a shake to say in a sloppy tone, but I refuse to stick around.


    "After all, the boss here is Mr... Hey?"


    The shake shrugged his shoulders, and neither the ten nights nor the Eko pair agreed without putting it to words.

 368 14

    The following day, ten nights and a shake were to take the Eko pair out to the downtown area of the perfect town.


    The Eko pair are disguised with clothes for children that they bought last night. They are both wearing sunglasses to cover their eyes that are clearly different from people''s, so they stand out a bit.


    "Whoa, I wore something to wear for the first time in my life, but it was so uncomfortable. Humans wear these all the time. Ahn Biriba Boo."


    "It''s heavy, and it feels like the cloth is teasing your skin, and it feels like you''re restraining your whole body"


    The reaction between the two Eko dressed in clothes was not fragrant.


    "There''s no such thing as getting used to, or choosing what kind of clothes to wear, or fashionable fun. No."


    To the unhappy Eko, Shake said.


    "No, I went ahead and bought it because of it, and believe that word, I''m going to try this on today and work outside the aisle of the subspace."


    Alisui gives a tempered voice.


    "It''s a very fresh experience to walk around the city of space in this way normally. People see us and they see us."


    Says Tsutsuji as he walks.


    "Hmmm...... it''s pathetic that Alisui and Tsutsuji can''t appear in public, even if they''re right on the side of human society. You can''t shop in the city, you can''t play in Gaussen, you can''t watch movies. I wish I could walk in disguise that way in the future."


    "Nothing. I don''t think we feel sorry for ourselves. Apply our values in human values and don''t think like that. It would be impossible to tell Mr. Jiao to live the same way as us, and it would be impossible for us to live like people. And we respect humans, but we can''t live the same way and be happy."


    Tsutsuji argues against the inexplicable shaking words.


    "Ugh... did I offend you? I don''t know why, but it sounds like it was bad, so I apologize. Sorry."


    "You don''t understand what the twat is saying right now because you don''t know why? Don''t make up your mind about waving at your own expense."


    "Oh, well. I think I finally figured it out."


    On the ten nights of teasing with a shuddering face, the shaking makes his gaze swim with a bitter grin as if it were decidedly bad.


    "The strange thing is, how did you buy your phone when you couldn''t get out in public..."


    I remember Alisui and Tsutsuji, who were in contact with their buddies last night using their cell phones, and the ten nights raised questions.


    "I can use hypnosis, so I can''t afford to procure those things"


    And, shake.


    "I won''t be rude like that. Only in an emergency can you trick me into manipulating you with hypnosis. And not all Eko can use hypnosis."


    "I don''t think I tricked you into procuring anything else. I just thought you might have bought it instead."


    To the indignant Alisui, Shaking said with a laugh.


    "So how do you shop?


    Ten nights asks.


    "You don''t have to hypnotize me. Because, in fact, there are human collaborators."


    "I see."


    "Well, you''ll need a collaborator to engage with human society without showing up in public."


    Shaking and ten nights convincing of Alisui''s answer.


    You can count on us from now on.


    "It would be helpful if you let me do that when you do. Of course, thank you very much."


    With the generosity of shaking, he said in a tone that had changed.


    And they just said, "Well, it''s pathetic, but we''re very sweet about all the entertainment that human society creates."


    "Like what?


    A shake asks Alisui, who feels annoyed.


    "Zubali, it''s a nettle! Because if you''re a faceless nettle, Oyla can also pretend to be human, and they treat Oyla as a human being, so you can easily play with humans without feeling lonely. Netoge is the best culture in human history! I won''t disagree with you. Whoa!


    Alisui gets so good at it even from the top of her sunglasses that she puts up her chest.


    "Especially since Oyla has been haunted for years by a nettle called Recommend11, unfortunately this game has been depopulated and there hasn''t been a large upgrade for more than five years."


    "I don''t know if that explains it, because I don''t have a rattle, neither do I."


    Ten nights said to Alisui, who seemed to talk as much about nettles as he did in silence.


    "I talk half of what this kid says...... no, as I want you to listen to a tenth of the story, I enjoy a lot of things like TV, reading and music. Unlike people, we are very bad at creating entertainment and hobbies. This isn''t made like that, it''s because after hundreds of years of living, creativity wasn''t polished. In that sense, we at Eko have a lot of respect for humans."


    Explain it shyly.


    "Hmm. I don''t play games at all. I hate indoor games."


    "No, the nettles play games anyway. Gessen, you''re going all the way."


    Ten nights poke at the shaking words.


    "No, because it''s not a Gaussen game. It''s in me. Whoa, let''s go, Gaussen. No. Eko''s never played a game or anything in Gaussen."


    "Whoa whoa!? Gessen! This is where I''ve always admired it! I want to dream that the day will come when Oyla can play in Gaussen!


    Alisui cheers for the decision to shake. Because of the loud voice, the passers-by was conscious of the ten nights and the twigs looking back.


    "Isn''t this where the defect occupies......?


    Subtle air flows through the questions of potpourri and mouthed twitches.


    "Tsutsuji...... that''s a preconceived notion over a hundred years ago. No, as of the 1990s, those values had collapsed, and I have no idea what you''re talking about, Mr. Ten Nights or Mr. Shake."


    "Oh really..."


    Alisui points me out, and I feel upset.


    That''s why the four headed to the game center first.


    "This is Gaussen! Finally, the oila has arrived!


    Alisui cheers again when the four arrive at the gaming center Kuskus on the ground floor of Kandoville.


    "It''s a pretty strange place, isn''t it? Thanks to you, I don''t even care about Alisui''s shouts."


    Tsutsuji expresses that sentiment.


    Alisui, on the other hand, quickly moved on to the crane game.


    "Because of this, I wish I could do this in fashion these days"


    A shake goes to the entrance to the giant hemispheric enclosure of 3D gun shooting.


    "Tsutsuji, you want to try it with me -?


    "Huh? Ah, yes"


    He is invited to shake, and the twat enters the enclosure with a shake.


    "It''s dark..."


    "You should take off Glasan. No. Yes, this one."


    He gave me a strangely shaped gun to shake, a twinge that thrilled me for a moment. Shaking also holds a gun.


    Okay, here we go.


    Shortly after the shake calls out, there are several 3D footage of monsters in the dark, just faces with their mouths wide open and their fangs lined up, attacking them from all directions.


    "Hey, this!


    "Look, shoot me, shoot me"


    Encourage him to laugh at the panicking twat, and the shake monster pulls the trigger. When laser-like light pops up and hits the monster, the monster plays off and extinguishes with screams.


    The twat also apprentices it and shoots the gun indiscriminately at the monster coming at him. but removing it is more overwhelming. In the meantime, the monster is touched and the sound rings indicating that it has been damaged.


    Having immediately understood how the game works, Tsutsuji obsesses and shoots a gun.


    "A few more moments from now, the type of enemy will also change..."


    "Don''t speak up! Distractions!


    To the shake I tried to explain, I give a twisted voice that was murderous rather than using salutations. After that, he still shoots desperately, out of consciousness about the shaking.


    "Was he the kind to get rough in the game?"


    Laughing strangely, Shake continued the game without saying anything more.

 369 15

    "Ooh... hey, hey, hey, I can''t take this at all. Um... are you sure you can take this?


    Alisui, on the other hand, was poking around in front of the crane game, complaining.


    "Which one does Alisui want?


    Ten nights operates instead.


    "That''s that, of course. Shh. Why are you taking the Doll of the Fine Monster Malala in the back of it... Ten Nights!?


    Alisui gives a voice of surprise, as ordered and on the tenth night of taking the designated doll.


    "Excuse me. I showed you my embarrassment..."


    "No, I''m satisfied. I saw an interesting side of the twat."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with the twat?"


    Alisui is surprised to see nagging twitches and smiling shakes emerge from inside the giant enclosure of 3D gun shooting.


    "Sa, where are we going next? Don''t you have somewhere you want it or something?


    After enjoying Gessen, Eko turns to the two of them and asks shaking.


    "Oh, then I... er... want to go to an old bookstore. He always wanted to go in... because it was where I thought it would be."


    Tsutsuji raises his hand and hesitates to say goodbye.


    "Normally, I buy books online, or I get them from Eko''s collaborators, but I can''t go out and choose my own bookstore... I was looking inside the bookstore from the subspace, so I only had a little taste of the atmosphere, but the truth is�� I''ve always longed to take it with my own hands and buy it."


    Tsutsuji is embarrassed to speak of the unique troubles and longings of Eko, who does not show up in public


    "Whoa, there was an old bookstore in Candoville, too, right? Let''s go there."


    Shao said, and the four headed to an old bookstore named ''Bag Wolf Hall''.


    Bag Wolf Hall was a privately owned, ancient bookstore. There are more books that can''t reach the twat, and I''ll take the ten nights for a change.


    "Hmmm... it''s bad for the twat, but I don''t have comics, so it''s a uncomfortable place for the oila."


    "I don''t know if I''d fit in a bit, either. I''m going to another store. Ten nights, I left it to you."


    Alisui and Shao leave the old bookstore.


    "You read quite a few sinister books."


    When I saw the book Tsutsuji was reading, Ten Nights said. Looks like an overseas history book.


    "I was very interested in human culture before I was born... Because I, among Eko, am relatively young. That said, it''s been alive for over a hundred years."


    Tsutsuji then bought about seven history books and left the old bookstore after getting half a dozen nights because he couldn''t hold them by himself.


    "Where are we going next?


    Ten nights shakes. Still being two people, ten nights and a shake, there are many shake-driven decisions.


    "How about going to the Planetarium in the Forest of the Euthanasian Admiral? Well, it''s a place I''ve never been either. Eko and the others like what humans create, so I want to show you that."


    Ten nights I thought I would make a good suggestion in the middle, but I also had concerns.


    "I need to be quiet..."


    Ten nights with a glimpse of Arisui.


    "That sounds like a heavy load to Alisui."


    Tsutsuji clearly named him and said:


    "What are you talking about? You can put up with it without raising your voice by turning away the place with the oil. Wouldn''t have made a scene in the current used bookstore!?


    You left early instead of making a scene.


    "Ugh."


    He was poked at ten nights, and Alisui glanced at himself greatly and let him groan.


    While the four of them were visiting, he was in the office collecting information by himself.


    "Make it a Sea Chihuahua executive. Warrior, Jeffrey Allen. This guy..."


    Paying high money to the intelligence organization O ''myrape, also known as the highest peak in the world, he obtained information on who he thought was the enemy''s best friend.


    "It also describes being a magician, and I''m pretty sure it''s against the Eko and the others. And what is this sexuality..."


    It''s unclear how the hell he looked into it, but it was written down in the information he bought up to Jeffrey''s birth and homicidal sexuality. It is something not even known to the constituents of the Sea Chihuahua.


    (You just have to take the amount of information that is broken. I heard rumors, too. When you are investigated by O''MyRape, you are exposed to information that you do not even know)


    Machida roars in his midst.


    "Because Eko is rich. I can turn it all over to expenses."


    I said that and took the coffee cup I had left beside me and put my mouth on it.


    (No matter how rich Eko is, if he were charged a higher information fee as an expense, he would look sinister.)


    The information I buy from O''Myrape also ranks the price, but when I tried the information on the highest price course, which was as large as nine digits, I was surprised that the details contained information commensurate with that amount.


    "I think I caught a glimpse of some amazing realm. The name of the best intelligence organization in the world isn''t even Dade."


    (But did you actually have enough valid information to match that amount?


    "Honestly, I don''t think so. Well, that turned out to be a good story. I won''t be buying in this highest price course in the future. Maybe."


    I shrug my shoulders. From the side, it''s totally a one-person conversation, but from the side, this is normal.


    "Oops, the police are wearing texts too"


    When I look at the email content, I wrinkle between my brows. It was from an acquaintance within the police, but he also wanted to ask about the situation at will. I want to ignore it honestly.


    The kidnapped people were being questioned by the police. The rescue of those who were exposed in the media was much more topical, but its relevance has not been eliminated at all, even though the harbour warehouse was in the name of Grimm Penis.


    The bodies of the murdered members of the kidnapper, Sea Chihuahua, had also been found by the police.


    I guess the police originally knew who the kidnappers were. There''s been a lot of influence in Japanese politics and finance these days, there''s pressure from the world''s largest environmental protection group called Grim Penis, and I just can''t move as I think. It is impossible, no matter what you think, for them to step inside the luxury passenger ships leaving tomorrow and force them to investigate.


    Of course, the police can''t do anything and they''re not holding hands. They should also be plotting to remove pressure from the top.


    Rumors in the back streets tell us that even during the terrorist attack on Thin Happy''s Megalodon, under pressure, the police moved firmly in the shadows and the vast majority of simultaneous multiple attacks were prevented. As far as the TV station''s radio jack alone is concerned, some theories are that it did not move intentionally, as a return of interest that is usually beaten by mass garbage.


    But from what I can tell, the truth is that I don''t want the police to intervene as much as possible.


    "It''s the job we took on in the first place, so the police aren''t calling, are they? This job is much more suitable for me to open the passages of the subspace. Eko must have come to me because he knew it."


    Eko himself has similar abilities, but he has limitations in the power of Eko, who cannot get out in public. In the meantime, the opponent said he could detect Eko''s presence. That''s why I would have asked for help.


    (I guess the opposite is true. Shouldn''t we have some help from the police? Their power, they''re not underestimated.)


    In the words of Machida, who spoke in a slightly harsh tone, he thinks.


    "Leaving the police aside, I found out that their power was pretty good, and I kind of have a bad feeling about it this time"


    (He seems to refrain from doing it with the sorcerer. Keep your mind on him)


    "I''ve never been too distracted."


    To Machida''s warning, which echoes in his head, he exhales small.


    "Those two are in the mood for once, but it''s as dangerous as ever. Ah... Could you still be looking at me, Mr. Machida, with the kind of eyes I''m looking at those kids?


    (No, not that far in the boulder right now, but until I met the two of you at ten nights and shaking, that''s what you imagined)


    "Seriously...?


    After taking care of the ten nights and the shaking, I wonder if I''ve changed so much, and before I met those two, my shock at what was regarded as those two levels puts me in an extremely complex mood.


    (I think you''ve grown up quite a bit as a person, starting to burn their care. It''s a good thing)


    "I''ve heard that many times already, so you don''t feel grateful for being complimented."


    That''s what it is in my mouth, but there was a smile in my mouth.


    (Signs of distortion of space)


    Without having to listen to Machida''s words, he also sensed that the smile on his mouth disappeared.


    "It''s just like Eko''s. I mean..."


    Stand up and look back at the signs. I also didn''t feel there was any need to be vigilant, just in case.


    The door of the space opened, and it appeared that Eko, who was standing around in the warehouse yesterday, was not a Wally Co, Massago.

 370 16

    Just looking at Misago, he had a rough idea what he was doing here.


    "You''ve found this place quite well."


    "I''ve been checking the information on the back street. Rin Kishibe. And we were together yesterday at Shibuya Ten Nights and Yunzaka, right?


    down to the floor, and looked up close, and Massago said.


    "I just said it with my word. You don''t have to be serious."


    We know that we came here because we immediately ran out of our qualities.


    "Then it''s one of my greetings to answer seriously."


    It was a blurry mass, but the words themselves felt a certain sense of humor.


    "I told you to pull your hand yesterday, but I changed my mind. That''s what I said anyway, and there''s no way I''m quitting, so I figured it''d be better if you worked with me efficiently. That''s why I came here."


    Hearing the words of the Massago, I still think so.


    "I think I should do that, too. But that change of heart of yours, did you really change your mind just by yourself?


    Misago is silent when he laughs uncomfortably and asks.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about - not like a picture star."


    "Eko and man, women are sharp"


    Misago slips away from his gaze and exhales small.


    "You''re not moving alone, are you? Are you in a fighting relationship with someone, or are you already moving with someone else begging for help? And vice versa."


    That''s what he intuited because he saw this ill-founded mass of character as having some reason to suddenly change his mind. It is also possible that we simply calculated that the enemy force was powerful and wanted help, but rather than that, we felt more natural to consider ourselves advised by someone.


    "Just like the twigs."


    I couldn''t possibly have known what the words of the Massago meant when I told them in a way that I had no choice.


    "The people you hired aren''t enough to fight? Or understaffed? Simply wanting to get a head count and increase your success rate? That''s what the people you hired told you? Could it be someone I know?


    Hit the question early in the day. I honestly don''t expect the answer back.


    "I''ll just tell him it was a mouthful that obviously knew you guys. So what do you say? Do we fight together or not?"


    "There''s no reason to say no, though?


    Answer the question of the Massago in a pungent tone.


    "What exactly do you want or want to ask of us right now?


    As he asks, he heads to the kitchen with an empty coffee cup, pours a new cup of coffee, and prepares coffee for the Massago.


    "Nothing in particular"


    "I guess it''s somewhere ad hoc. You''re not acting together, are you? Yes, go ahead."


    Serve a coffee cup before the Massago.


    "Because I don''t always want to flock. First, they won''t like to act with me."


    Misago was cruising for a few seconds, but took the cup.


    "I''ll take it"


    Massago that meets gently and puts coffee on his mouth.


    "You''re the lone wolf type, aren''t you? I''m supposed to be, too, so I can tell you''re watching. Yeah, he''s one of them."


    "... you don''t have any milk or sugar in you"


    "I only admit that coffee is black."


    Until now, he smiled like a prank and said so to Massago, who was looking blatantly at him.


    "No, it was so magnificent. Space is amazing."


    Where he leaves Planetarium, Alisui, who is not excited, speaks his thoughts.


    "Thank you for bringing me here. It was a very valuable experience. I can''t let Eko in here."


    "Isn''t that something you can sneak up on from the subspace or something?


    I said ten nights to the twat who speaks the example, without any concern, but the twat makes a surprised face.


    "You can''t do that without paying."


    "Ah... well, you are. Sorry."


    Ten nights I apologize while Tsutsuji tells me that I think the boulder is a good boy.


    "I mean, in the future, if I put it in all sorts of places with a disguise on my cheeks, wouldn''t it be a hiccup? Huh."


    Rubbing my eyes, I stretched out and the shake said. The person I invited fell asleep fast and slept all the way through until it was over. Shake said the sleeper came in thirty seconds.


    "Whoa, it''s time for dinner. It''s a beautiful day and it''s picnic day, isn''t it? There''s a restaurant selling rice over there."


    Shake says, going further and further alone. Ten nights and three of them following.


    Four people standing in front of a Japanese-looking exterior and interior store with a sign that says'' Peace of Bullet Marks''.


    "Why is this store named like this? I mean, this... isn''t it really a bullet mark?"


    I also see bullet marks all over the columns and walls of the store on the sign, and the twat feels like a pull.


    "Whoa, whoa, there''s so much blood over here."


    Alisui peeks at the side of the store and shouts.


    "Hey, hey, you, I''m going to wash it there now. Don''t say that out loud."


    My aunt at the store laughed and cautioned, getting the water out of the hose and still washing the new blood stains.


    "The Forest of Euthanasia is a place of protest at night."


    Ten nights seemed sorry. Because ten nights and shaking have also done a few dong patches here.


    "Well. So I reopened it and we changed the name of the store to something like this."


    Smile and say shop aunt.


    "Ten nights, let''s buy dinner here..."


    A shake that prompts you with a face that seems even more sorry than ten nights.


    "Two shots in that pillar over there, I think it''s the guy I shot before"


    A sneaky shake whispers in my ear at ten nights.


    "Ooh, the name of this sandwich is amazing, too. Bullet Trail Wiener Sandwich! You''re looking at this little wiener in a bullet trail!


    "Don''t make a scene in the store even though there are other customers"


    Pay attention to Alisui, who speaks the product to her hands, in a tight tone.


    "I''m sorry, I always disturb you"


    Ten nights and toward the shake, the twat bows its head in a sorry way.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that familiar. I know this is Oyla, too. It''s easy to get excited, but when you get excited, it''s a touchy voice. I can suppress it if I want, but if I relax a little, my voice gets louder."


    Alisui also bows her head as if to learn from Tsutsuji and apologizes aloud. An old couple''s guest in the store looked sideways smiling at the condition.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a little noisy. It just seems like there''s some weird kids out there."


    The shake smiled and followed.


    "Reminds me of the old shake."


    "Hey, was I like that when I was a kid? You gotta be kidding me."


    In a word of ten nights, Shaking looked at Alisui with an unpleasant face.


    After leaving the store, the four of them were having lunch on the bench in front of the lawn.


    "I''m intrigued, why are you trying so hard to protect humans? You''re just following that code because it''s a code?


    Ten nights asking one hand about the rice balls.


    "Pfft, that''s what you want to hear? Then let me tell you something special."


    Alisui opens her mouth as she gets good at it.


    "Because it''s Eko''s life."


    "No, be more specific"


    Ten nights poke.


    "That''s how the oilas were made by ancient sorcerers. Even after you were born, you will beat the teachings and the code. But not just because it''s a code, but the oilers are proud of their role in protecting humans! Most Eko loves and respects humans, and is happy to grow them, and can be heartbroken by their failures and stagnation, because they love the shifts in history, the societies they make, the things they create from humans."


    He squeezes his fist and at the same time waves the hot valve without realizing that he is also squeezing the sandwich he had in his hand.


    "The Oilers, indeed, have many aspects superior to humans. Physically, biologically and intellectually, they are also good at knitting out surgery. But as I was also doing earlier, when it comes to creating cultural aspects, it''s not working at all, so hey. So I admire the extra human potential. I think it''s a big possibility for every human being. So protect it."


    For some reason, ten nights and a shake give a heartless applause to Alisui, who has swept all at once. They both had a pocan look on their faces.


    "I will never forget today. Because I was able to interact and enjoy the world of people in the same position as people, who just watch all the time. I really enjoyed it. Thank you."


    Once again, Tsutsuji utters a word of thanks.


    "I mean, Eko, if we disguise ourselves like the twins and the ants of today, we''ll melt normally in human society."


    Ten nights said strangely.


    "Is there a code or something that you shouldn''t do? No, if there''s such a code, it''s a violation of what we''re doing right now, and there isn''t, is there?


    "Uh... that''s... that''s it. Well, it''s embarrassing..."


    Ten nights of pointing out, twists and turns.


    "I didn''t have that idea in Eko. I don''t think the way you think about it is different from people, or stiff, but I think the area is a useless place for Eko."


    "Sure it''s fun, but I don''t think the habit of walking in disguise and people''s towns among the Eko''s will take root. Because Eko doesn''t have the habit of wearing clothes. Everyone seems resistant to wearing clothes."


    "Hmm, you know what?"


    Listening to Eko and the others, ten nights makes me look a little sorry. It made me feel like a different kind of troublesome species from people in a fundamental part.


    "I mean, it''s kind of a dead day, but it''s still temporary, and there''s plenty of time to play"


    Showing Eko and the others a smile filled with tea.

 371 17

    Euthanasia Police Department. Even today Umezu Kwangju had his head on a troublesome case.


    Last night at a police station in the heart of the city, the victims of a series of kidnappings - misguided by the public''s treatment of disappearances - were heavily protected. Rescued by three backstreet backyards, based in Amusement City.


    Aside from hearing about the victims'' circumstances, as a police officer, they wanted to hear more about the rescuers, but it is hard to say that they are very cooperative. The interview was refused lightly, and the information was only given by e-mail.


    "Nevertheless, it is a decision that it is better not to disturb them as much as they can expect rather than tax thieves who can''t move ostensibly"


    Complete Matsumoto, Ashiya Kurodo''s two detectives in front of him, letting loose the purple smoke of the tobacco in his hand, while Umezu mouths a dialogue full of masochism.


    "I''d rather meet them in person and forcefully cooperate. If we decide we need to work with each other, we will do so naturally. That''s how all the residents in the back street work. Until then, you can move on your own."


    Kurodo said. Kurodo intends to embark on a whale watching tour organised by Grimm Penis tomorrow.


    The only police officer who plans to infiltrate is Kurodo, but it''s not like Kurodo has no collaborators at all. He''s also requested the Coast Guard as soon as he can, and has rooted for the ship to be hastened.


    "I''ve been round lately, too. You won''t be unscrupulous."


    "But that''s a regrettable story. I can''t believe we can''t move and they''re the key to civil rescue."


    Matsumoto said with a reluctant look.


    "Poor place for a dog of power. I know that, and they who have the power to put the cheeks of the rotten pigs in a bundle of bills, and through me who break the law, they also threaten the lives of the people. But it is also the people who are holding such rotten power in the throne of power, so it cannot be said that this is the ultimate deserved."


    "Is there a reason?"


    I deny the sarcastically sarcastic words of Umezu with the face of Kurodo revealing his discomfort.


    "It is not that the blind sheep have no responsibility, but the rotten framework that the individual cannot do anything about has already been able to do with society. The black belly people who use it will be the worst."


    It was Kuro Dou who believed and did not doubt that it was his mission to put one or more of those black men in his belly into eternal sleep.


    "It''s fun to crush those people who believe they''re in the safe zone, though. I can''t wait to give them guidance."


    Matsumoto looks at Kurodo, who laughs at him with a frightening look.


    Whatever the pressure from above, Kurodo can and has been able to practice it, ignoring it. Kurodo has as much authority as he can ignore. It has just the track record and the power to gain that authority.


    Those who do not understand, but who have extraordinary power, are forgiven for whatever they do. That''s just the answer to a simple arithmetic calculation. (i) To stay in the tissue, too huge a gear that could not be suppressed, that was the presence of Ashiya Kurodo.


    The next day - ��, ten nights and three wobbly people entered the ship with dignity in the position of guests on a cruise tour organised by Grimm Penis. Eko is naturally an intrusion over the subspace tunnel.


    The ship''s name is Dream Popus. A short cruise with 1018 passengers and seven nights and eight days, this tour combines whale watching. The route leads to Okinawa, where we''re talking about observing whales up close.


    "There''s a lot of people out there."


    I saw a line of boarding lined up in front of the Dream Popus, and Shake said.


    "I advertise a lot every time, and there''s been a boom in Japan lately, and people will come."


    And...


    The three of them eventually boarded in line and headed to the given cabin.


    "It''s a pretty small hallway or something."


    "It''s not what I thought. Looks like he''s walking in the hotel. I don''t know if I can sleep at night."


    "I''m worried about how much the ship rocks."


    Ten nights aboard the ship for the first time and a shake tells me what you think. I''ve been on a boat about twice on a family vacation.


    We rented a family suite so that Eko and the others could relax. Since there are two people under the age of fifteen, Rin was treated as a guardian.


    "Ugh, it''s huge. And super luxurious. I''ve always had a room like this."


    I go into the room and the shake gives a happy voice.


    "It was a pretty hell of a price, but the expenses are getting quite a bit from Eko. And because it was an expensive room, I was able to get tickets to the tour the day before."


    Upon attempting to negotiate a spreading of expenses, Tsutsuji agreed in two replies. It''s unclear how Eko makes money, but as they say, he seems pretty wealthy. So much so that I didn''t look a little disgusted when I asked about the expenses I needed when I bought the highest priced information from O''MyRape.


    In the meantime, I rent another room. In the other room is a place to protect the abductees while they return.


    "Wow. It even has a big veranda."


    Ten nights leads to the window.


    "Say balcony. You''ve got something to do before Shaggu."


    "Oh, I was"


    Noticed, Ten Nights and Shaking searches every corner of the room. Open the internet quickly and gather information. I have also arranged for multiple information stores to be asked to tell me immediately if there has been any unusual movement in Grim Penis and Sea Chihuahua.


    "There''s no such thing as a surveillance camera or a wiretap. Alisui, Tsutsuji, you can come out."


    When the ten nights of searching through the room speak, the door of the space opens and Alisui jumps out of the room with momentum. A twat that normally appears on foot afterwards.


    "Whoa, this is the ship! Wow, brilliant, I''ve been waiting for this inspiration to be conveyed in front of all of you, but I can only convey it in clich��d language too long now."


    "Why wait too long for a clich��?"


    Alisui excited and noisy quickly and a sticking twat.


    "It''s called yesterday, I''m in the mood for a lot of experience, and I wish I was in the middle of a mission. Complicated."


    He was a twat to say sorry, but his expression also seems happy.


    "So you''ll be proud of your people."


    "No, what is it..."


    This time, he pokes at Alisui, who speaks a language that he does not agree with.


    "When watching a whale, I hear you can get a small ship out and get pretty close to a whale. I also brought costumes for Alisui and Tsutsuji''s disguise, so I''ll join you then. No."


    "Oh wow, that''s fantastic! You''re bragging to your buddies more and more, this!


    I got the shaking words and Alisui gave me an even more excited voice.


    "Alisui... remember we came to rescue the people who were taken?


    "Wow, I know."


    Alisui whispered to the boulder too, as Tsutsuji uttered a rather sinister voice.


    "What makes you say this now, but for what purpose are you being kidnapped?


    "Uh, I don''t know that far. Because I''ve never been on a boat and chased."


    That is what Alisui replied to the question ten nights ago.


    "Besides, it''s not normal to put people kidnapped on the same boat on such a big tour."


    I imagine the kidnappers will also be used to experiment with Mad Scientists in the ship. Sea Chihuahua is famous for conducting human experiments for the development of bio-weapons.


    "What are you going to do now?


    Tsutsuji asks.


    "We need to explore the ship as much as possible first, so that we can all figure out the structure of the ship. As far as I can. Eko and the others may touch the sorcerer, so hold back at first. Well, I used the subspace tunnel until I got here. If you brought disguised goods, shake it out and let Eko and the others wear it, and move the space as normally as you can when you''re outside. The only place I could find safe is by moving the subspace tunnel."


    While making the instant coffee that was indoors, he talks about his future policy.


    "No."


    The shaking smiles and salutes the instruction.


    "No, this kind of instruction is what you, the boss here, give out. You''re not gonna let me do this forever."


    Just gaze at the shake and mouth the coffee.


    "But before I say anything, you always instruct me. I''m simulating in my head, right? I don''t know if you would say this on this occasion, but I also learned what you always say."


    "Heh... I thought I hadn''t thought about it, I just reviewed it"


    The voice of admiration was echoed by the thoughts of the shaking in his face.


    "I would like to set an example to the other Eko''s because they are very concerned."


    Tsutsuji has said that with a smile on his face. Since Tsutsuji is not the type to talk about peeing, he wonders if he''s serious, and can illuminate a little.


    "Right. I''m very curious, and you can be a wonderful daughter-in-law. On the contrary, as much as I want for Oyla''s wife."


    In the abrupt and prestigious dialogue of Alisui, he can see that he is about to blow his coffee in a critical place. I keep my eyes round for ten nights.


    "Your daughter-in-law, is there a heterosexual marriage or something between Eko and people?


    Shake asks with a bitter laugh as you wish.


    "Yes. Okay, on the contrary, Eko can also have children with humans. All the kids you''re going to have will be Eko, but hey. If you were Rin, you''d be hot from the Eko guys. Be sure to go inside Eko if you feel like it! Rin would have a nice ass and a good physique, and I''m sure she''ll be able to have a healthy Eko child!


    In the middle of the word, Tsutsuji slapped Alisui''s head relentlessly with his fist.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I''ve told you many times, don''t think Eko is all like that. It''s special."


    "It''s okay, because we have troubled children too"


    I drooped my head and apologized to Tsutsuji, who said in a gentle tone. As for Alisui, it was better to give up. It was recognized in the ".


    "Do you mean me?


    Answer the shaking question silently.


    "I''m sure you''ll have some rude remarks to make in the future, but please give me a break. I''ll beat you up for a change."


    Although Tsutsuji says, Arisui''s disrespectful remarks will only temporarily stop to the extent of the beating, he thinks.


    "It''s really rude, isn''t it? If it''s enough to give Eko, Rin gave birth to my child. But you can''t seem to, because you''ve been proclaiming virginity for the rest of your life. Come on."


    You were sensed by Alisui, and the shake speaks of something extra.


    "Eh. That''s a discriminatory statement. I think Rin has the right to give birth to Eko''s child. Why? Gah!


    Tutsuji''s iron fist blew fire halfway through Alisui''s words.


    "Then beat him up, too."


    "No."


    He was instructed to do so in a cold voice, and the twat walked over to the shaker.


    "What? Did I say something wrong? I was just saying what I honestly thought."


    The fist of a twat is also seen in the wobbly abdomen.


    "It hurts... it''s a lot of power with a small body."


    The shake holds his belly and grins at his face, but his eyes are laughing.


    "Lifetime...... no, it''s nothing"


    It was ten nights when I tried to say something, but I was stared at, so I turned away and blurred.

 372 18

    As planned, the three of them made their way to a structural check on board in order to first understand the structure of the ship and to gaze at suspicious locations. Eko is leaving a message in a fancy room.


    The ship has already left the port. The journey was my first ten nights and shaking, but I didn''t have to get seasick.


    "Participants, they all seem normal, don''t they? I have a lot of parents and kids."


    A shake opens his mouth as he walks down the ship''s hallway.


    "I imagine this kind of sailing is a rich man''s road trip."


    "This cruising tour itself is fairly inexpensive because the main purpose of promoting Grimm Penis is. So that the average person can participate. We rented an expensive room."


    Says:


    "Propaganda is about getting rid of bad images."


    And, ten nights. Grim Penis is a less well-imagined organization in Japan. It is seen in the perception of depressing organizations that beat Japan every time in capturing whales, tuna, eels, mackerel and autumn fish. It is also loud against regulations on electronic equipment and the handling of waste products.


    Recently, however, even in Japan, the eye was finally turned to environmental protection, all environmental protection stories were handled on TV and online, many ecology books became visible even to bookstores, and environmental protection demonstrations became frequent during the holidays.


    Sometimes it is easier for Grim Penis to do its work in Japan, and Grim Penis endorsers are gradually increasing, and in order to increase the number of supporters, we are trying to clean up the image of Japan as badly as possible so far.


    "I know you do regular cheap tours to try to create a good image too, but anyway, goodwill free people who have fallen prey to protecting the environment, from many decent Japanese people, will only be seen as an evil organization to turn down Japanese food sources and reduce Japanese food self-sufficiency and increase food import rates. In fact, there''s that prospect, and we''re talking about American and Australian companies providing financial aid to Grimm Penis. There are rumours that the government is supporting more than just companies."


    "It''s a annoying story. Are you making fun of Japan, or the extreme of hypocrisy? Even tourists aren''t fooled, are they?


    A shake that makes you look unpleasant when you listen to the story of the shake and put your hands behind your head.


    "Is it just a sailing trip over the ocean or something you won''t get tired of along the way?


    Ten nights of questioning.


    "Looks like we have a lot of facilities to keep us from getting bored. Looks like we''re going to do an event or something. Let''s go play."


    I was checking the area. It was a shake.


    "I''m here for work, so I''ll play after work."


    Lightly stabbed with a nail.


    "Huh. - I don''t know where people are caught."


    He was slightly discouraged by the casual words. Earlier, he said, "I always think about how to speak in my position. I''m an apprentice, ''said the arrowhead, and it''s the rounded word that I haven''t thought of anything.


    "You don''t remember what you just said to me, yourself?


    "Huh? What? What?"


    A wobble that makes me look like a wolf.


    "I don''t know what you think or say if you''re in a position, you''re always thinking in your head, or something like that."


    I even lost my temper to poke, and ten nights came out of my mouth.


    "Oh... yeah, I mean I forgot this time, I mean the toss of the conversation..."


    "I want to be the first to think about it, but even I don''t know where it applies, and I''m going to take a big look at it this time"


    Sighs.


    "We''re trying to walk around every corner where we can go first so we can get an approximate idea of where the isolated people are. We need to check how many places are off-limits. The kidnapped person is being captured in a place where the average passenger cannot enter. Firstly, on the first day, I engaged in the task. Let''s make it our second day to move in earnest. On the second day, use Eko and I to infiltrate a suspicious place."


    As he walked, the door of the front room opened, and a man from the inside appeared.


    "Junko!?


    I accidentally raise my voice up...


    "Oh, hey. That''s odd. And ten nights, you and Shake."


    Suddenly appearing, as usual, the classic appearance of shorts in white, Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka makes you smile, without being otherwise surprised to see them.


    "Were you here too?"


    I came out of the room a little late and said that I once fought and tore, Makoto Aizawa.


    "Wow, it''s Senior Aizawa."


    He raised his voice happily, dashing and hugging toward the truth.


    "Get away, idiot... Is that you, too?"


    The truth at this time was not faceless, but blatantly, swooping away.


    "Shake it, I want to shoot it, so do it again now"


    Junko standing with her phone lens facing true.


    "Whoa, let me handle it. Ugh."


    The shake really jumped, but it is true to flinch lightly.


    "I told you not to speak to me even if I saw you outside, but not at all..."


    True whining caught my eye.


    "Junko, are you just here to experiment with Grim Penis?


    Ten nights speak up. I admire that it''s a good read inside.


    "Bingo. Originally Grimm Penis and I were in a relationship of hatred. Grim penis is an organization that is hostile to Mad Scientists from all over the world."


    Junko, who admits it lightly.


    (But it''s caught that I''m here at this time. Maybe the Massago collaborators are the Junkos)


    And I think.


    "I don''t know what you''re here for, but if I can give you a hand, I''ll give you a hand. If you want me to help you over here, I might just ask."


    "We''re talking about each other if we''re free."


    I smile at Junko''s offer. There is no reason to refuse. From the point of view, he is a master who has trained himself to live in the back streets, as well as a handful of mind-forgiving opponents.


    "Well, I''m not trying."


    I didn''t touch anything about what this one was coming for, and Junko and True walked away.


    "Aizawa told me not to speak to you, but how much smoke did you do? You know, I tried to hug you every time I saw you, like right now."


    After Junko and the others are gone, he turns to the shaker and asks.


    "No, it''s not like that. Something''s been going on here lately, Mr. Aizawa, something''s wrong. For a while, you always say that, like, don''t come visit the Snow Oka Institute, or don''t call me if you see me outside. What the hell did you do?"


    When he heard the shake, he put his hand on his mouth and thought a little.


    "Well... I guess the only thing I can think of all the time - is that I''m having a lot of trouble and I''m trying to get you involved."


    "Then I want to be extra powerful. No. I grew up too, and now I want to be recognized for helping Senior Aizawa."


    "Of all the people who want to show their strength, they''re still hiyoko."


    Attention is drawn, and the head of the shake is gently pounded with a trick.


    (Can you talk about people? Before I met these guys, I would have had no choice but to wield my powers)


    Machida stumbled in the midst of it, but ignored it. It did seem like that until recently, but I saw the shake and realized the embarrassment, where I black-historized in myself.


    "What bothered me was Junko''s reaction. It wasn''t the wind that surprised me at all. I guess you knew we were coming. Aizawa was different."


    "You''re also saying that we might actually have been set up here by Junko?


    Ten nights of reckoning is not something I thought about for a moment. But I immediately denied it. If Junko planned it, there are a few things that don''t fit with Tsujitsu.


    "If so, it would also mean that Junko brought Alisui and Tsutsuji to our attention. But that''s crazy. Eko and the others are in me, and I can''t rely on Mr. Machida."


    I don''t even think the two Eko are hiding it, and it seems Junko accidentally boarded the same boat in a separate case. But I don''t even think it has anything to do with us.

 373 19

    Thereafter, they went through a place accessible to the public on board and returned to the cabin they had rented.


    Both Tsutsuji and Alisui will be informed of the investigation.


    "Looks like you''ve got some private armies Misago said. The sailors who were around the off-limits staff area obviously knew at a glance who were good at the rough stuff. There was black smoke."


    "Black smoke?


    The twat raises an astonishing voice.


    "I''m sorry, you don''t know. My expression. You think I''m the only one? Well, never mind."


    Teasing the pendant of the snake''s tangled cross, spilling a smile.


    "So, it''s my policy for the future -"


    He tried to cut the story out, but stopped on the way and turned to the shaker.


    "What if you shake it?


    "Hmm."


    Even when he suddenly spoke to me, the shaking was grand without panic.


    "First infiltrate the suspicious place I''ve been looking into, with the power of Mr. Eko stands by in Eko''s subspace tunnel. Find the people you''ve been exposed to, fight if you need to, and evacuate them in the subspace tunnel of Eko once you''ve secured the person you''ve been exposed to. What do you say?"


    Even he wrapped his tongue around the shaking mouth of the operation. Because it was exactly the same plan I had in mind.


    "Mr. Tsubaki, the shake originally turned my head and I''m capable of acting. You said that earlier. I''ve been keeping my mouth shut for the last six months to learn a lot from you."


    Ten nights proudly speak.


    (But I didn''t think about it earlier. It was the wind. It''s like there are obviously times when you''re not thinking about it...)


    I think so, but don''t you dare say anything.


    "No, I haven''t. So for a while now, I still don''t think I want to absorb a lot from you. Hey?


    Seeing the shake he said with his Doya face, he felt like he had returned to his usual shake.


    "Is it impossible to let a kidnapped person escape in your subspace tunnel?


    A twinge asks strangely.


    "My open subspace tunnel is much inferior to Eko''s. It''s short, the place can only be opened limited, and it''s not accommodating."


    Said.


    (Sorry about that. with powers that the original Machida Liu witchcraft is more incapable of using)


    When I hear that, Machida gets busted.


    "What bothers me is the presence of Eko - you''re a magician who senses even infiltration from subspace. I haven''t seen him clearly. I''m already known how to use the subspace path, so I think I''m on guard."


    And, tsuji.


    "But, hey, even if you don''t know it, you''ve found it, and if you''re on the side with that magician, you''re just gonna have to give up on bad luck, right?


    A shake asked toward the twat.


    "I wish there was a way to infiltrate without finding me even if I had a mage..."


    Hard to say.


    "But, Sa, there''s a good chance you''re watching on the side of the people you''ve been exposed to, and if you had that magician, you''d have to be sure you weren''t ready to fight. I''m sure Eko doesn''t like that."


    I was also noticing that Eko was about to take it to a plan to avoid combat.


    "At least I can''t come up with a valid hand. That''s where I''m likely to become a donkey, and that''s why I need Eko''s help. If we are discovered, we will fight. In the meantime, Alisui and Tsutsuji protect the hostages and let them escape. That''s more certain, isn''t it?


    Talk more about the meaning of the operation. I figured out that Tsutsuji wanted to avoid a fight, and it was an attempt to convince him with reason.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. When we show up, there''s a chance they''ll take the people they took hostage or move them somewhere else right away."


    That said, the shake turned his gaze and asked for his opinion.


    "There can be hostages, but we can move people in a confined space called a ship in a short time."


    "When you''re held hostage, I think that''s the only way to get Eko to do his best. What do you think?


    "I definitely need you to do that. You''ll show up before the hostages, and I can predict it''ll be a pretty dangerous bet."


    "If you''re keeping the battle in mind, can we take the form of an ambush from the start?


    "It''s more of an assault than an ambush. If fighting is avoidable, you better avoid it, but I see I can''t avoid it."


    Rin answers with a sincere glance to the shaking of opinions with this.


    I''m honestly glad that Shake has been able to think this way and say things. Originally, he said ten nights that his head would turn, but in fact, Rin''s shaking when he was in the state of his brain was ironless without any thought. It doesn''t make sense that you don''t use your head when your head turns.


    "Even you asked us to help the hostages because of your ability to manipulate space?


    Rin looking at Alisui and Tsutsuji while I say it. Alisui becomes tannic, and the twat bites off her lips and nags. We can see that it is not calm in our hearts that it has become a request to break the code.


    (Something like this, don''t be upset. We can still forgive ourselves if we can just put our dirty work on us. But then I guess I''ll be even uglier...... We didn''t want to do this - we didn''t want it, so we put our feelings on the table.)


    Rin hasn''t had much good feelings for Eko since the first time we met. Before I met him, he said he was an admirer.


    "Policy changes. Play a little at night and take a breath."


    After exhaling heavily, Rin told him.


    "Yay! But why did you suddenly change your mind?


    Ask after the shake cheers.


    "When I was watching these kids, it also made me look stupid to root them too much and work seriously. I don''t think we''re too comfortable with that."


    Quite poisoned and said away, Tsutsui lay his eyes sorry, Alisui shifted his gaze to the mundane, ten nights, shaking, tsutsu, and asked about his complexion.

 374 20

    And it came to pass at night, and ten nights and shakes went to the lobby.


    The lobby is a two-story blowout with a variety of shops and facilities. When I arrived during the day, ten nights said it was like a luxurious little shopping mall with decorations, but I felt the same way.


    I''ve been on a boat before, but it was a simpler boat, and I''ve never seen such a luxury boat lobby before.


    Stained glass, chandeliers, marble floors with tattoos imitating dolphins, loosely curved stairs there, stages set between the blown out second and first floors, humorous paintings, statues where dolphins and beauties can play, and hustle and smile.


    A world where everything is dazzling. Honestly, I don''t like it. I don''t even like places that are originally crowded.


    "Uh, will the theater do something tonight?


    "The theater starts tomorrow. Ten nights, let''s go to the casino. Casino."


    "Oh, there''s even a shooting range. Kids can do it, too."


    "You know, shooting, that kind of thing. I always go with training, okay?"


    "There are quite a few casinos in Euthanasia, too. I''ve never been there."


    "I don''t get it. Hey, ten nights. It''s funny because we play in places like this."


    Meanwhile, the ten nights and shakes are happily watching the brochure.


    "Oh, you guys..."


    Junko called out. There is no true appearance.


    "Um? Where''s Senior Aizawa?


    Shake asks.


    "True, you''re taking a break in your room. I''ve come to worship the honorable face of my enemy boss."


    "I don''t like it."


    I just found out it wasn''t true, and I wobbled that way without interest.


    "The honorable face of the enemy boss?


    I''m concerned about that dialogue.


    "Is that it? Didn''t you guys come to see it? Greeting time for Grimm Penis executives is about to begin."


    Reviewing the brochure, it does say that in today''s event schedule. I had too much to think about and do, and I hadn''t checked that far.


    "Angelina Harris is a person, isn''t she? He''s quite a celebrity, too."


    "Oh, I know. I know. You look like you mixed that gorilla with the fish."


    Ten nights and shaking mouths say.


    "Yeah. You''re a celebrity in one bad way or another. Anyway, in Japan, she''s..."


    "I have a greeting for you from Angelina Harris of Grimm Penis, the organizer of this tour more than this"


    Junko was talking, and the onboard broadcast went on.


    Some of the lighting in the lobby goes out and dark, and the spotlight hits the stage provided on the middle and second floors. He thought he seemed over-conscious at this point in his performance.


    The lights lit up a white woman with flour skin wearing a purple dress.


    "Kombanhar. Konotabi Hagrim Penis Nowhale Uotching Tourni Participation Citaitadaki, Makotonia Ligato Ugo Zaimers"


    Angelina Harris greets her with a smile in one word of Japanese.


    "Wow, you look as bad as ever. I don''t think it''s a woman. I don''t even think I''m human. Subhuman?"


    pointing to Angelina and saying, Kerakera and giggling shake


    "My voice is loud. And then, whoever they are, it sucks to say bad things about someone else."


    "Yes......"


    Noticed by a rather tight voice and tone, the shake shrunk into a strange face.


    The only thing that was Japanese was the first greeting, after which all the speeches were delivered in English, and the interpreter conveys it in Japanese.


    (What is it, a very nasty image. like black painted glass fragments scattered, such a woman)


    I won''t say how I look, but I can''t help but look at the faces, the atmosphere, and the aura and get a bad impression. The inner surface of the person emerges, and you can see it in particular.


    "You only laugh at your mouth and your eyes aren''t laughing at all. I look at it with my eyes as if I could see something dirty."


    "Uh, I got that impression, too"


    Ten nights and shaking seemed to feel the same way. And in the words of the Ten Nights, one of the reasons for the evil impression made of Angelina was understood with reason.


    "I mean, he''s famous for his racist, isn''t he? I used to curse at the Japanese in Tumiter. I lost my mind and burned, and I rushed to delete it."


    "The Japanese are inferior, and you said something about inferior beasts to pigs."


    You heard the ten night conversation with Shake, and the middle-aged couple next door are looking this way.


    "That''s why you guys have a loud voice. I can see that you don''t like the way you look down on him at work, no matter whose eyes you see."


    Rin thinks that if Grim Penis is going to strategize his image too, he should have a slightly better candidate.


    "Hey, you look like you''re in a lot of trouble."


    Junko, Teng himself, who asked for a mentor for the two boys, smiles strangely.


    "It''s often said that my personality has been rounded..."


    I laugh bitterly and sigh heavily.


    "Is he also involved in the kidnapping?


    Looking at Angelina, Ten Nights said.


    "You''ve decided to be involved. Grimm penis itself is a familiar organization behind it, it''s like the top organization in Sea Chihuahua, and you can''t imagine bringing unauthorized kidnappers to that Grimm penis executive."


    "I see, the more you say..."


    When I hear the words, ten nights shifts my gaze in an unconscionable manner, as I am ashamed that I did not think enough of myself.


    Eventually the speech ended and Angelina left the stage.


    "I don''t know, I''m sorry to say this, but you look like a boring enemy. Even with Mob executives."


    Said Junko beside him.


    "I don''t have a very good image either. I didn''t feel a big aura at all."


    She agrees, staring at the adorable face of the crimson eyed girl who is releasing her big aura.


    Being on Junko''s side calms my heart badly. He is one of the few people who is admitted wholeheartedly. Finally, he likes appearance, and he''s the third person in the world to have a crush on him.


    "Nevertheless, given all her evil deeds, some of them burn. Imagine what it would be like to be turned into an experimental bench."


    I''m thrilled to say that to Junko, who says that with a pure, innocent smile on the contrary, without showing any malice.


    "Well, then let''s go play a lot of boat facilities. No."


    The shake speaks.


    "I''m fine. You two can play."


    I was reluctant to think that the two of us wanted to hang out for ten nights.


    "Why is Rin always alone? Rin, come with me. Or do you hate being with us?


    After Ten Nights said it strangely, he asked so laughing lightly.


    "What? I didn''t want to disturb you if I were with you."


    "That''s not true. Were you reluctant to think about that? I was just talking to you for ten nights, wondering if you''d like to hang out with us because you''re so far away from us."


    "Mmm..."


    I say with a shake showing my teeth and laughing frankly. He roars in a complicated mood that his reluctance was just creating a misunderstanding.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes, I mix too."


    Junko raises his hand before he answers.


    "Junko can bring Senior Aizawa."


    "No, no, I''m sleeping, so I''m having trouble calling you. I mean, to you, I''m a perception like True Your Option?


    "Yeah."


    To Junko''s question, he answers instantly with a smile.


    "If Junko''s going, I''m going, too."


    With one hand on his hip, he also offered with a smile on his face.

 375 21

    "Nooooooooo!


    Back in her room, Angelina Harris curled her hair in angry shapes and gave her hysterical golden cuts.


    "Jaaaaaa up! Ja, jah, jah, jaaaa up!


    Angelina sprinkles with what''s in the room, screaming in a weird face. He throws a clock and hits the wall, cleaves the painting with his fingernails, chews the pillow with his teeth and smashes the feathers inside, taps the proof with his heels, the TV also taps it with a knee kick, and on the bed he greets the head-bad with perseverance many times. It seems to make me think that a third party would have gone mad if they saw it.


    "Ahhh! Oh, I can''t stand it! Yellow Monkey, nothing but a loving smile on your co-opponents or torture. Whoa! Why do I have to do this? Ooh, ooh, ooh!? That''s not true. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Angelina drags the whole doll out of the closet as she summons.


    "Jap, jaaaa up! Hey, call me Jaaaaaaaa up!


    Fighting poses and sprinkles toward Angelina''s special equally large Japanese doll for Usa Sunshine. It''s an old-fashioned Japanese statue that I don''t see today: eyeglasses.


    "Jajajajajajajajaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Angelina kicks over and over again at the doll, screaming. The doll is made of considerable strength, so there is no indication that it will break at all. Every time I kick, my upper body shakes big, and I immediately go back to normal. Thanks to a trick by a special spring that is planted inside.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Well, well, well, well, well, well."


    Angelina''s excitement cooled once and for all to a suddenly familiar voice.


    "You''re a rude man! Don''t even knock. What is it?


    Looking back at the door as the face of anger, he spots two witnesses of ugliness.


    "I did? Finally, it wasn''t locked, and I was worried someone might be attacking me because I heard a loud voice like a cat in a mating relationship, so I rushed into the room to confirm it. Best of all, you look good."


    Jeffrey Allen says soaking, laughing at pieces that seem crazy. There is also Eric Taylor beside him.


    "What do you want!?


    "Meh."


    It was Angelina, who would tease her shoulders and ask, but as if to answer that, Eric bears a full grin and makes a cat voice. Angelina was drained of poison by Eric''s response, which was so unintentional.


    "See that package, if possible, before Whale Watching begins, I want you to make contact with the other ships in Grimm Penis and take them out of this ship. If it''s done sooner than planned, it''s all safe."


    "Why? Are you telling me there''s a yellow copolyte stepping into this ship?


    That package refers to the Japanese who have been taking it. Scheduled to sneak into contact with the Grimm Penis ship in the middle of the night after Whale Watching.


    "It''s possible, but it''s not the only one. I told you there''s a good chance Eko''s sneaking into this ship. They manipulate space. There is no confidence in the boulder to prevent it from happening perfectly. Besides, there''s Junko Yukioka."


    "I let your soldiers in because Eko is here, and now I''m not sure? You mean you can''t act as a watchdog, the only thing you''re intrigued with is a chihuahua that sounds like a camp?


    It was Angelina, who intended to hit her disgust with plenty, but the thin laughter that floated in Jeffrey''s mouth didn''t make it microscopic, nor did it change her gaze. I saw how she didn''t feel itchy at all and Angelina flinched more the other way around.


    "Thorley, I''m confident in the role of a hound. I don''t like the role of a watchdog. So I thought I should take certain measures, so I came forward directly, but if you don''t want to, that''s fine. It''s none of my business."


    "Okay. I''ll wipe your incompetent ass."


    "Thankyouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Hey, let''s go, Eric."


    "Meh."


    Jeffrey and Eric leave the room. Angelina sighed heavily, watching the tragedy indoors and slapping her face and tongue.


    "Ha ha, how about that? Wouldn''t that have been funny? Eric."


    "Meh."


    Jeffrey speaks to Eric walking next door, laughing with heartfelt pleasure.


    "I thought he''d be absolutely rough. - That''s brilliant. No, I saw something good, Eric."


    "Meh."


    Eric also replies with a happy smile.


    The two enter the restricted area except for the persons concerned and open the doors of the cargo depot where the load is loaded.


    Aside from the shipment inside, there are a dozen men in black Glasan, carrying sub-machine guns to guard them.


    "Is there any abnormality? I''m not just here, but, well, my fortune tells me nothing''s going to happen today, and I''ll be fine. Yeah."


    "Meh."


    Jeffrey turns to the back of the cargo hold as he talks.


    "You can take the night off now - but I was wondering if you could hang out with me a little bit."


    Mixed with the outsider men in the inflexible black clothes, Jeffrey spoke out in fluent Japanese, turning to just one Japanese, just one woman, sitting unwrought on the floor.


    She was a terribly flashy looking woman. The hair is dyed in bright pink and the outfit is uniform only in two colors: black and pink. She''s beautiful if you look closely, but Jeffrey thought to herself the first time she saw it because her eyes were pale and strange, and her mouth was half open, so she did it with strange medication.


    What''s even more unusual is what she''s got in her hands.


    "What is it? Work? Private? Wouldn''t you prefer the latter?


    "The latter, but why don''t you at least listen to me and then say no? It''s not a big deal. I was doozy and totally forgot, Miss Toriyama, I want to see your arm. Try it with me."


    "Hmm, I hope so? It''s going to be exercise before bed. Exercise before bed is important, isn''t it? It balances the sympathetic nerves with the parasympathetic nerves."


    A pink-headed woman - Masami Toriyama - rises up all the time, mouth-running things that don''t make sense.


    "Uh? Isn''t it the other way around? I''m going to be so excited I can''t sleep."


    Jeffrey said with a laugh, but Masami looks strange.


    "Being excited? No? That might happen if you fight a very strong man, but there can''t be any excitement in a man of such strength there - Moderate exercise, neat head, a good night''s sleep?


    That said, Masami stood up with her right hand, two outlets with her left hand, and threw them into her mouth.


    "Right? I figured we shouldn''t use guns, right?


    "I''d say you don''t mind using it, but don''t have a problem with stray bullets hitting loads and soldiers. It''s only a pleasure, and if you can fight with it, then do it."


    Jeffrey demands serenity, to the righteousness of asking.


    "Let''s try this one to suit my taste...... Enjoy watching black water, death-calling oil, the taste of iron from your throat, and the falling landscape��"


    In front of your chest, face your hands at a distance of about twenty centimeters, Jeffrey casting a spell. Between the two hands, I wondered if something like a black, drooling mass of liquid had appeared, stretching up and down in a bar, a blade was created at the top end, and eventually a pitch-black sickle was formed.


    Jeffrey waves down the sickle. Masami and I were at a distance of more than five meters and it was thought that the sickle could not have reached us, but the moment we waved it, the sickle would play like water and become a black splash, flying to the position where Masami was. The part of the pattern Jeffrey is grasping remains solid.


    Masami gently takes two steps back. When a black splash arrives in the position where Masami was, it suddenly solidifies and changes to the shape of a sickle blade, piercing the floor.


    When Jeffrey pulls both arms, the blade liquefies again so that it can be sucked into Jeffrey''s pattern and flies back into the sky, again to the original blade - back to the black sickle.


    When I have it, it is an individual sickle, but every time I shake it, it partially liquefies, and when I finish shaking it, it changes to solid again. Its flight distance, the angle at which it flies, is extremely difficult to avoid for those who are extremely unpredictable and confident in their physical surgery. In fact, Jeffrey has tailored his arm pride to many with this black sickle.


    Jeffrey flaunting the sickle, a black splash hits Masami, and now the sickle blade appears from the bottom to the top, passing through the space where Masami was a few seconds before the comma.


    "You know, you haven''t really come to kill me for trying your arms or anything?


    "If this is how you want to die, you don''t have to."


    Jeffrey was in the mood to praise Masami, who asked in a chilling tone. Difficult to avoid this black sickle sorcery, but Masami shows no haste at all and squeezes at his leisure. This alone convinced Jeffrey that it was a delicacy as rumored.


    "Well, we''re going this way, too, right? Isn''t that nice?


    To that word of Masami, Jeffrey giggles.


    "Huh!"


    Eric also feels the disturbing air, turning off his grin and making an annoying scream.


    "The vibrancy of the sea, the freshness of the sky, the one who suddenly brings scorching rot, the messenger"


    Jeffrey spells up early. Regardless, Makoto fills the time at once.


    Between that moment, Masami and Jeffrey, when Masami fleshed out to Jeffrey, a fiercely burning sphere of blue flames emerged. Now I''m not hallucinating.


    Shortly afterwards, he looked both black and Jeffrey as if the blue fireball had bounced and flown. The only people who knew the facts were Masami and Eric, who was capturing Masami''s movements with remarkable moving vision.


    Masami, who bounced the flame with a fast rotation of the X., sticks straight to Jeffrey, grabs the root, moves about two meters from Jeffrey''s body to the wall, pushes it against the wall and hoists it.


    "Gee, it''s gibberish"


    Jeffrey taps on Masami''s hand as she erases the sickle and hoists her neck one hand at a time.


    It was an incredible sight to see from the black clothes and Eric, who knew Jeffrey''s fighting power. There have been defeats, but I have never seen him suffer a clear defeat so far. Many looked at the sight with astonishment.


    "Meh, meh"


    Eric rushes over to Jeffrey worried where Masami leaves her hand.


    "It''s okay, Eric. Phew... apparently, I''ve hired more warriors than I thought."


    Bringing it to the wall, Jeffrey stares at Masami as she rubs her neck and praises herself.


    "I want you to tell me more than that. Why is this guy imitating a cat? Because you like cats? Tell me because I''m so interested and I doubt it, and I''m going to be unable to sleep thinking about it."


    "Ooh, look. Don''t you get it!? Eric has a problem with it. Does that look like people to your eyes?!?


    To Masami''s question, Jeffrey surprises Overt and answers that with a true face.


    "Oh well... is it a cat? Convinced. You''re a cat who looks like a person, but you don''t mind if there''s about one of those cats in the world."


    "Meh."


    Eric rang with a happy smile, as if he was happy to understand the words of Masami speaking as he looked at himself.

 376 22

    Earlier in the night, they quickly made their way to a full-scale investigation on board. To get inside the staff area that I checked and grasped yesterday and into the spotting.


    The first thing I headed for was a freighter that looked suspicious. There is also a good chance that the kidnapped person is being held here. There''s space, people don''t come, and it''s arguably the perfect place to keep humans hidden.


    Since Eko and his subspace tunnels have been used to travel since the beginning of the night, the presence of five different people in space is completely invisible. I can''t get into a restricted area. Plus, I can slip through walls and doors.


    "Finally. I''m nervous. I hope there''s no magician to sense Eko."


    "No, if there are people who have been exposed ahead, wouldn''t it be natural to think that some of them are magicians?


    Ten nights say in a chilling tone to the samurai trembling Alisui.


    "It''s likely, but it''s not always there."


    Said.


    "If I''m in the other position, I don''t manage all the people I''ve taken in the same place. Divide it into multiple parts. To avoid being overshadowed when they raid. In fact, that''s how they brought the people into the ship, isn''t it? So you''re not necessarily here."


    "Would you split it? This place is in a ship with no freedom of movement, and the enemy has concentrated their forces, so we can keep them all locked up in the same place?


    A twinge that questions the idea of a


    "That''s a good idea, too. By the nature of the enemy, I see a good chance of that. And if you concentrate soldiers in one place, for example, there is a risk if they are powerless at once with hypnotic gas, etc. Plus, if you come from the other side, you don''t know how many enemies are coming to rescue you, do you? I don''t know how much power I have, because I''m dealing with an enemy, to identify the enemy''s power."


    As he spoke, the four men, Maida, Alisui and Tsutsuji, felt signs that the space was shaking.


    A door usually opens in the space and a familiar face appears.


    "Misago."


    Alisui shouting its name.


    "Put him in here"


    As Tsutsuji opened the door according to his words, Misago jumped from his subspace tunnel to this one at a tremendous speed. The subspace tunnel that Massago was forming disappears with it.


    "It''s a hit ahead. No, let''s say it''s one of the hits."


    And, misago. In other words, the Massago has already checked the inside.


    "Does that mean they''re not all collected in one place?


    Tsutsuji asks.


    "That''s right. They''re on guard because they attacked the harbor warehouse before boarding the ship. I even hired an amazing starter. We''ve hired someone who can fight it well enough."


    "Whoa, Junko and Senior Aizawa for a second?


    "I can''t tell you who it is."


    To the shaking question, Misago shook his head to the side.


    "No, if you''re on my side, you should tell me. We can work together."


    And... But Masago shakes his neck sideways again.


    "You should move with each one. That would disperse their consciousness. But this place is on strict alert and I''m out of my hands, so I''ve been waiting for you."


    Rin thought Misago had a point. But at least I want to keep in touch.


    "Additionally, their purpose is not just to rescue the hostages. So troublesome."


    "Well, why don''t you be the Commander-in-Chief and move us and the people you hire?"


    "Hey, hey, what is that?"


    To Rin''s suggestion, Ali Sui summoned in a wolfed voice.


    "The Oilers are Rin''s clients. Yikes. But it''s impossible to be Wally Coe."


    "If you have a complaint about my way, you can always cancel your job."


    "Grungy......"


    Quietly, Alisui groans.


    "I don''t deserve that role. I''m not sure I can do it. I politely decline."


    "But at least make sure you get in touch."


    Take out your phone.


    "I understand."


    Misago also takes out his phone and exchanges addresses.


    "I''ll use my subspace tunnel to get in. Eko and Alisui use it for rescue."


    "I understand."


    Massago according to the words of the


    "Misago seems more accommodating than Alisui or Tsutsuji."


    Shake to see how it goes and put your hand on your chin and say something extra.


    "Shit, be rude. Which side are you on, Eko or Waliko?"


    Alisui protests with her hands twitched.


    "Look, that''s the place. Come on, it''s a bad place for Eko. Don''t you see for yourself?


    "Grungy......"


    Alisui can''t argue with just groaning at the shaky words.


    "That''s enough chatter. Tutsi, open the door again. The moment I open it, I open it right in front of the door in this space. It''s an image of snuggling doors and doors. With me, ten nights and a Massago, you''ll jump into my open door."


    "Okay. Then... I''ll open it."


    On the surface, the twat opens the door while pretending to be calm. The mood was as divergent as Arisui, as it seemed in the eyes of the Qi, but unlike Arisui on the boulder, it was sensible.


    ? The doors of the subspace tunnel open, shaking in it, ten nights, misago, into the order of ? The tunnel continues into the cargo hold.


    "Wasn''t there a place you couldn''t create a subspace tunnel where you couldn''t see it?


    Ten nights asks strangely.


    "Before. I level up, too. Now you can build a subspace tunnel even if you can''t see the exit."


    Return a clear answer.


    (It was impossible for me. I didn''t think you could develop an area that was impossible for me. I didn''t know even transplanted abilities could be stretched. I''m glad to hear that)


    Machida that feels like infinity.


    Four infiltrating the cargo hold through subspace. Inside, like the harbor warehouse, outsiders in black wear carry sub-machine guns to guard.


    "Sure, there''s a lot of them, but, well, you can handle it, can''t you? Less than the other warehouse."


    Shake said.


    "There he is."


    Moving on for a while, I shrug. In the shadow of the stacked baggage, he checked on the detainees. All men. Some teenagers are over thirty years old.


    "I do have no problem with numbers... I was wondering if you had any ideas."


    Says: The problem is that there are men around the hostages who seem to be good at havoc, standing guard. Even if we use subspace tunnels, it seems difficult to sneak out. Drag one person into the subspace tunnel and you will soon find him.


    However, this is within the scope of the assumption. The battle itself has been broken into as inevitable. There is one other thing to fear.


    "Missago, any sign of being perceived?


    "There isn''t. If there''s a sorcerer or sorcerer nearby, you''ll know it''s evil, but late."


    In response to an inquiry, Misago answered immediately.


    "There are four of us, and I saw it as a good idea to share roles, but how?


    Misago opinions.


    "Right. Kill those guys at ten nights and Massago. I support. Shaking helps those people and keeps them out. Put the kidnapped people in the door right away so they don''t hit stray bullets or anything."


    Instruct me to do so.


    "That''s more important than fighting."


    Shake told him to confirm, and he nodded silently. Knowing it well, Rin smiles, feeling comfortable with the insight of shaking.


    "I''ll be the first to leave. They followed soon after."


    Misago offers. The snort nods and opens the exit.


    Massago flies out at a fierce speed and hits two men who were nearby, continuing to snap his cervical bone and instantly kill him.


    Next, ten nights come out, and the man who saw the appearance plunges in with his eyes, and rolls out his fists with his head rolled out, crushing his skull.


    Meanwhile, more than one miso dough is released from the subspace and drifted into the universe.


    The third shake occurs. The shaking of the already gunned condition immediately pulls the trigger on the black clothes that came with suspicious signs and continues to defeat the two. The shake had no plans to fight, but the enemy came right before the shake, so I couldn''t help it.


    Four more black clothes arrived and put up guns, but four guns continued to erupt. The miso dumplings were entering through the gunpoint. Three of the four were put to rest by Misago and ten nights.


    But the rest of them didn''t even flicker at the outburst of guns, and were bare handed ten nights of fists. Ten nights of this surprised me, as well as the shaking. It is impossible for a normal human being to take an attack by the power of ten nights away.


    A man with bare hands prevents a ten night attack laughs niggardly. At that time, sharp, pointed canine teeth dew.


    "Vampires. Don''t be alarmed."


    Said the man who came out of the subspace.

 377 23

    The story of Sea Chihuahua stealing the vampire virus created by Mad Scientist Grass Dew Milk and spreading it indiscriminately as bioterrorism is famous.


    It is easy to guess that usage will not remain just that. The means to be used in the soldiers of one''s own organization would naturally also be conceivable.


    Vampire Black Clothes and Ten Nights of Attack by Human Away Speed and Power are launched. In the meantime, Shaking and Massago deal with other black clothes that arrive one after the other.


    "I''m not alone. Be careful. Especially if you can''t handle vampires."


    Skip the instructions. The least combative force in melee combat in this is shaking.


    Confirm two more black clothes that appear to be vampires. One shoots and distracts himself so that he can take it on. The other one saw the shooting of the shooting and the Massago went towards him voluntarily.


    She''s used to the training ground inside.


    Seeing the Massago, who adds up to how well he is, he smiled. It is very comforting to have someone on your side at a level where you can make the best move naturally in circumstance judgment, even without words.


    Ten nights turns back and spins at low altitude, releasing a surface kick to tumble the vampire. I was relieved to see it sideways. Because if you let him fall, a story limited to ten nights of melee, it''s like he''s already decided to fight with it.


    Ten nights of vampire dovetailing and stepping on your feet with all your strength. Multiple internal organs are crushed to eject massive blood reflexes.


    When it comes to vampires, they changed their physique with a vampire virus made of grass dew milk. That doesn''t mean they''re ashed with sunlight, if not immortal. It''s just that you have a habit of seeking blood and your physical abilities increase dramatically.


    Masago flirted with the vampire with his small body and agility, and eventually slit his throat with his fingernails. In addition to the rate at which vampires also outpaced it, it became a one-sided battle, accompanied by differences in experience as combatants.


    Shake had forced his opponent to struggle with his pistol multiple black-suited combatants carrying sub-machine guns, but he is surely knocking one down at a time as he flees around.


    In other words, a wall of miso appears before a flying vampire. Grasp with sensation that vampires would have stopped bewildered by an unusual phenomenon that was too sudden, and shoot many guns at the tip of a thin miso wall. So the battle was light. An extremely simple and elusive method of warfare that startles and confuses the enemy, yet blocks sight and only attacks from out of sight.


    "What, the witchcraft? Fucking demon."


    "Don''t ask."


    He said with an unpleasant face to the penetration of the Massago, which had seen the technique of magic.


    Thereafter, they finished destroying the enemies of the cargo hold and evacuated the captives to the subspace of the twig. It took a different form than planned, but the rescue itself took place without problems.


    After that, we''re going to move him to the room he rented to hide after the rescue. Naturally, it has been ascertained to those who were imprisoned whether the transmitter type is unmatched.


    "This place is done," he said.


    Breathe out small.


    There will be no doubt that the raids on the cargo depots are known, and ambushes elsewhere will be more difficult. If that''s all, it''s still troublesome to be taken hostage by those in captivity.


    (Even in that sense, it''s more troublesome to be dispersed. Even if I take it hostage, I can handle it.)


    If possible, after knowing all the positions in advance, simultaneous attacks were desirable, even where Junko or True had been added, it would appear that there was a shortage of personnel. Even if we can destroy our enemies in the first place, it''s troublesome because of the hassle of rescuing them.


    "Goodbye."


    "Wait a minute."


    Open the door to the subspace and stop the mass from leaving.


    "Isn''t it troublesome to rescue those who are imprisoned elsewhere?


    "That''s right. We''d rather act together than be apart."


    "No, that''s not what I''m trying to say..."


    The shaking of a sloppy mouth is half-eyed.


    "If there were any other collaborators, it would have been better to find out where they were imprisoned and then help them at the same time."


    Ten nights said. He nodded silently that it was the right answer.


    "Don''t guide me. We already know where else, and rescue operations are underway in several locations."


    "I mean, you were boobies elsewhere at the same time as us?


    "Yes."


    Massago nodding at the inquiry of the ten nights.


    "I didn''t figure out all the places, either, but I know a few other places where I''m being held captive. Aim there."


    "Tell us too. You should share."


    For a little while, Misago thought to his request.


    "Somehow I understand"


    "What''s so annoying... Something inconvenient, too?


    "You are neither my employer nor my employer. Even though Ali Sui and Tsutsui are the clients, I can''t talk much, and Ali Sui and the others will be uncomfortable."


    "Hmm, that''s the idea"


    The unexpectedly disciplined side of the Massago is strange and the ten nights with a good impression are spilling a smile. But Rin Yasha had the opposite impression. Accept it as a sturdy and troublesome type with no accommodation.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about when you bother to ask me to fight with you."


    Slightly sarcastic tone.


    "Then it''s time to say goodbye"


    Massago jumps into the door of the subspace tunnel.


    "Wait for the twats to come back and go next"


    I was told, and ten nights and shakes nodded.


    "Aoooo... Ooo, Jesus, Jesus, Ooo..."


    On a statue of a platinum dolphin placed indoors in her room, Angelina Harris was giving herself a gasp as she slipped away in a negligee and rubbed a sensitive area.


    Angelina has long had a strong desire to have sex with dolphins. I didn''t have the courage to make that wish, but whenever I heard about putting it into practice on the news, I couldn''t help but feel strongly jealous.


    As if to distract that jealousy, in the name of Grimm Penis, he strongly criticized those who practiced intercourse with dolphins for animal abuse and abnormality.


    "Ao, Aoa ~... ai mu du fu du... oooooooooooooooooooooo"


    Imagine in your head that you are in the sea and one with the dolphins. No, it''s an image of myself being a dolphin itself.


    "Ou, Jesus, Kamin Kamin......"


    That''s when I tried to accelerate my paranoid level, accelerate my body''s movement, and climb up to the climax - the phone rang.


    "Oh, what''s so good about it?"


    Angelina gets pulled back into reality and takes the phone full of awkwardness.


    "It''s tough, Mrs. Harris. A freighter that was trapping Jap was raided and let go of the Jap that was trapping him!


    "Fuh!?


    Angelina flaunts herself when she receives reports of her subordinates lurking around.


    "What''s Jeffrey Allen doing! Isn''t that a watchdog for times like this!? It won''t help!


    Angelina hurries to get dressed and leaves the room with her big crotch when she gets angry and calls and hangs up.


    "Mm-hmm. I know what''s good."


    Junko smiles as she sneaks up on Angelina, just a little neck out from under the bed.


    "I see you like dolphins. Well, I''ve come up with something nice."


    As she crawled out from under the bed whining, Junko gently wore her white coat and left the room.

 378 24

    The Massago and the separated men were moving through the subspace tunnel created by the returning Tsutsuji, aiming for one of two closed destinations taught by the Massago.


    "It''s a long way from here in both places."


    Ten nights says. Just from the rear of the ship to the front, so the distance is certainly open.


    "It''s been a rescue operation all at once. I hope it works."


    And... Raiding and rescuing as many enemies as possible while they''re mundane, that''s what works. But on the other hand, there''s no room here either.


    Contrary to what we are doing now, it cannot be said that taking the time to maintain enemy tension and deplete them mentally before raiding them is effective in a different sense.


    I can''t say no to either means at all. It was the latter as originally planned, but the choice of the Massago goes with it because it was the former.


    "Is it okay in a way that goes with the pace of the Massago like this...... I''m a little anxious"


    A twat complains as he walks into a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "Oyla is very anxious. Because Massago is a walnut."


    Alisui, on the other hand, tenses his chest and insists on grandeur.


    "What the hell is that? Eko or Waliko, we''re trying to help the people we''ve been exposed to. And yet it takes such a discriminatory eye to deny it."


    Shaking stared at Alisui, blaming him in a rare and rather tight tone.


    "Yeah, well, but it''s Wally Co. Shh..."


    Alisui stopped her leg and sat with her hand in her mouth.


    "No, I don''t know why. Is it a bad thing that Warico helps people? It''s crazy, you guys."


    Shake to say with an unpleasant look.


    "Totally agree. So, don''t stop because you''re in a hurry."


    Alisui is told and walks out in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry. It''s emotional. Plus, Warico takes a radical approach, so it''s heartbreaking for us as Eko to get extra death, even if it''s a bad guy."


    Tutsuji mouths apologies and explanations in the usual polite tone.


    For Eko, Rin''s eyes saw that the notion that humans are equally protected objects without good or evil is a rejection of Warico.


    "In the meantime, I trust Misago. He won''t stand in our way, and he''ll cooperate. It also matches your purpose to help people. Please don''t bring up the issue of traitors here anymore."


    "Yes......"


    "I''ll do you good."


    Conscious of his tone not to get tight, he intended to say it in as calm a voice as possible, but the twat shriveled visibly, and Alisui also replies with his teeth meshing heels.


    "Hey, were you scared of me now? I was going to hold him back."


    Seeing it, he sneaks up and asks in his ear for ten nights.


    "No, it was definitely better than usual. About 65% power."


    "Oh, yes..."


    Hearing the answer for ten nights, he snuck up and sighed.


    When Angelina opened Jeffrey''s room door, Jeffrey was in the middle of a fortune telling. There is also the figure of Eric naked in his upper body, as usual.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Angelina, who meant to be careful not to absurd her voice, but gets a little awkward for not being able to contain it.


    "Fighting occurs in several places on board. And some of them are jap-packed places. Yeah, of course they took Jap."


    To Angelina''s pickpockets, Jeffrey, without answering anything in words, pulls out one of the tarot cards he had lined up on the table and lets Angelina get behind him with momentum, flips him and shows him the table.


    Seeing the painting on the card, Angelina accidentally took her breath away. It was a painting of a pigeon and a number of 13.


    "I get this no matter how many times I do it. Is it the fate of this ship? Or mine? Well, either way, you can predict by fortune, or you can avoid it. The problem is the choice and means of avoiding it. Where do we go? What am I supposed to grab? What am I supposed to avoid? What am I gonna throw away? What am I supposed to run from? What am I supposed to fight? Yeah, there''s only one way I know for sure to fight the fate of ruin."


    "What''s that?


    Angelina asks unexpectedly, at Jeffrey''s pace. Other humans can smile, but you can''t ignore them because you''ve seen them divine a few times before, even though they''re powerful magicians.


    "The Japanese who have been taken are to give up. You can surrender to the people who came to rescue you. That''s for sure. Wow, this is a nice idea while I''m at it."


    "Don''t be ridiculous..."


    To Jeffrey, who says softly with a laugh, Angelina trembles her voice.


    "I''m not kidding. That''s one choice. It would be better than dying. No, a lot of our people are already dead. I think it would be foolish for the enemy to continue to fight after judging their power to be higher? Or would you say that we, the members of the Sea Chihuahua, don''t care how many people die?


    "That''s not your role."


    Angelina speaks out in a hateful tone.


    First of all, I can''t believe there are so many intruders out there that you want to raise a white flag.


    "It''s not a matter of numbers. Quality is the problem. I just checked... Makoto Aizawa, Kishibe, Yumtsuka, Shibuya Ten Nights, and Ashiya Kurodo? There is an Ashiya who is said to be an elite in the back street and even a Japanese police antagonist and a leasal wepon. Not all of them seem to be acting solidly."


    "He said he saw our rival Junko Yukioka, but he didn''t realize otherwise? Besides, it''s not a nightmare that Ashiya is the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police."


    The pressure on the police was meant to be adequate, but Angelina fears that either the Japanese police or the Japanese government might have shown an unyielding attitude to Grimm Penis pressure.


    "If you know that, I would also like to understand that you are cynical in your current power. And before you see the fear of total annihilation, would you keep the white flag in view, too?


    Angelina thought silently for a while as she turned off her grin and saw Jeffrey in her true face.


    The building beam of havoc is beginning to complain of immediate danger. If I persist in fulfilling my duties in this situation, and if I destroy them all, Angelina will also be in a bad position on the boulder. Worst of all, there could also be cracks in the relationship between Grimm Penis and Sea Chihuahua.


    But on the other hand, Angelina is in a position where she can''t give up.


    "After freeing all the others, I don''t mind the rest, but I also have a hand in abducting the passengers on this ship."


    "Stop joking bad. What do you think it''s for?"


    It was Angelina who stuck with Jeffrey''s suggestion instantly, but she was beginning to think that might have it, too, in her heart.


    "Meh."


    And until then, Eric, standing silently, raises his voice abruptly and walks toward the door of the room.


    "Hmm? What''s up? Eric."


    "Meh."


    Jeffrey suspicious of Eric for trying to get out the door and sending his gaze. Eric smiled back and shouted at Jeffrey, too, but that''s all the reaction is, and he walks straight out of the room.


    "What''s going on? He."


    Look at Jeffrey who is surprised, and Angelina is surprised again. It was Eric who only sounded the cat, but he looked like two people who had ever been properly communicating with each other. As far as that''s how we interact now, neither Eric''s words nor his actions seem to be understood by Jeffrey.


    "I don''t know. He doesn''t always work for me either. I acted alone quite casually, and there were a few times where I didn''t know that I was in some kind of trouble. I don''t even know where he got that power."


    "Just whimsical, the cat itself."


    Listening to Jeffrey, Angelina was unconsciously smiling small.

 379 25

    The Misago taught me to visit the second of the places where the kidnapped are being held captive. Various machines are dense and running freshly, I have no idea what the role of that machine is. Thanks to the machine there, the space is extremely small.


    Armed black clothes are wandering around, so we can see that there are people who have been exposed here.


    "You can''t shut up about being locked up in a place like this."


    "I don''t like watching you."


    Shaking and ten nights say each other.


    "There will be something more remarkable than that."


    From within the subspace, she tells us that she looks at the black clothes that are usually in the space.


    "The people here, they''re much more alert than they were earlier. It means we''ve already received reports of a raid."


    "Even if we ambush you, we''ll deal with you soon."


    When I heard the words, I said ten nights with a nuance telling me what I understood.


    "I''m coming."


    "Good luck."


    Encouraging him to turn towards himself and open the door, Tsutsuji said so, opening the door that normally connects the subspace to the space.


    Ten nights jumped out first. The door closes immediately. The black clothes immediately looked back, but only momentarily but bewildered by the emergence of a boy with nothing to weapons. But he sees the boy clearly murderous and immediately shoots a submachine gun.


    Ten nights soon hid behind the machine. Now some attention has been directed towards the ten nights. Have the door open somewhere else with the gaps you made there, and the shake will usually leap out into space and shoot the gun instantly.


    Shortly after the black clothes stunned, about a shooting in the head and throat, almost simultaneously, the two are doomed. Shaking quickly hides in the shadows without being forced.


    At the end of the day. It is not visible from the black clothes, but from ten nights out into visible places, forming a short subspace tunnel, pointing towards the door of the subspace tunnel towards ten nights.


    Ten nights moves across the door at once. From the eyes of the black clothes, I wondered if I could see the appearance of ten nights for a moment, and immediately the appearance disappeared again.


    Three seconds later, the ten nights through the subspace tunnel created by Xi appear behind several black clothes, with the back of the black clothes turned and a positive fist poke released. Black clothes, which broke his spine and crushed his gut, spat massive blood reflexes and blew up for about two meters, falling into depression.


    In the event of too many anomalies, the gaze of the black clothes naturally turns to ten nights. Aiming for the timing, the shaking takes his upper body out of the shadows, shoots his gun all over him, and the black clothes fall down.


    The combination of sophistication was stunning, and it seemed like a one-sided killing would continue.


    "Freeze!"


    Behind the room, black clothes shouted at his head, shielding a Japanese man from the thought of being exposed.


    "It''s not the right size to be a human shield."


    Ten nights groaned, never enlightened by black clothes, sliding pussy balls from within the cuffs of his right hand, carrying them over the index finger of his gripped right hand, playing with his thumb.


    Wearing the head of the black clothes where the finger took the hostage, the black clothes fell on his back and the Japanese man, who was held hostage, crouched with his head in both hands.


    (I don''t know about that one... No matter how many shots he took, he had his finger on the gun trigger, and he pulled the trigger with some kind of bounce and could have shot the hostage)


    While shooting a gun, I decide on my mind to pay attention later to the risky nature of the way I rescued the ten nights.


    "You had a smaller number than earlier."


    "I''ve got all the black clothes and reloaded the gun," he said.


    "Were you alone here?


    Ask the man who is still nodding with his head.


    "Oh, I''m alone"


    A man with a terrible head up.


    "You seem to be divided into more detail than I thought. This could be a bit of a hassle. Well, let''s go next."


    The man creates another subspace tunnel protected by Alisui to take the exposed people to a room where they hide them, and the men, together with Tsutsuji, head to another place taught by the Massago. Now the distance is not far apart.


    The third, like the second, was a small room in which several machines of unknown application were running densely.


    "What... this..."


    Ten nights groan after seeing what''s going on indoors from inside the subspace tunnel.


    "Terrible..."


    "Uh-huh, mass castration. Some kind of curse?


    Whilst Tsutsuji holds his mouth and speaks in a disgusting way, he gives an unmistakable and funny voice to the scene.


    More than a dozen black combatants were already dead and rolling indoors. It seems unusual that all of them have been mutilated and killed.


    "I mean... whose fault is this? Junko or Misago?


    "I don''t think it''s either... No matter how much Junko would do such a bad hobby... no, I don''t know because it''s about Junko... no, Junko would want a living experimental bench, so like this, you wouldn''t just take some of it home. So, I don''t care what you think of Misago, I don''t think that''s the character."


    Deny the name named ten nights.


    The three of them exit the subspace and examine the indoors. There''s nothing but corpses. There are signs of a dispute. There were bullet marks everywhere.


    "Don''t assume it was the work of someone hired by the Massachusetts because no one has been compromised already. And you''re a disgusting imitator."


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s going to hurt my groin over here just looking at it, too. No. You mean the one who was taken has already been helped?


    "Maybe."


    "Then I wish they would contact me, or waste my legs, so I wish those in rescue operations would report to each other and work together."


    Ten nights and shaking alternate. I think it''s a good idea to shake.


    My phone vibrates. When I checked with him, he was Junko.


    "Rin, Misago, you''re like a pinch. Rin and the others are closer, so go join them. The place is... ''


    When Junko told me where he was, he told everyone that the Massago was a pinch and started moving.


    Continue to call as you travel within the subspace.


    "I knew collaborators weren''t Junko."


    You''re the one who helped. How are you? I''m renting a rescue room for you to hide out there. ''


    "Same here. I mean, a bad taste in getting killed."


    "Meh."


    In the middle of the conversation, I heard a strange voice coming from across the phone, and I was surprised.


    (What? The voice now. Cat?)


    I''ve never heard of Junko having a cat, and I have a question as to why he''s bringing me to a place like this in the first place, but I didn''t particularly touch it.


    "I think it was the work of a mouse who was able to kill a bad hobby. I''m just letting you play. Then hurry up and help him. ''


    "Okay. I think I''m on my way. Bye."


    While using the occasion to wrap his tongue around what he was even doing with the mouse, he hung up.

 380 26

    When he got to where the Massago was, the Massago was fighting in a full-blown creative way.


    Fighting Misago was a woman who appeared to be in her twenties wearing wildly designed clothes colored in two colors: black and pink, in the absurd hair of fluorescent pink. It''s a strange thing to have a gun in your left hand and a hammer in your right.


    "He..."


    "Ugh, you''re lying. Ugh. That Massago..."


    The groan and Alisui groan at the same time. Alisui looks at the state of the Massago. Look who''s fighting Alisui.


    "Is that Masami Toriyama?"


    I looked at the woman and the shake said.


    There will be no strangers to the name among the peers, the famous freelancer. He is a stranger but a bearer of great skill and a bearer of all kinds of anecdotes. Recently, its activities have been remarkable, such as leaving Makoto Aizawa and Mika Tsukinawa in Tokyo Dikland and carrying out guerrilla suppression with the legendary hero Bowman Amano on the battlefield of Tachikuni.


    "Awesome...... I can''t believe there''s someone who can cross over with that Massago."


    The twat squeaks. Masami Toriyama is also responding to a mass that moves around at an unnoticed speed and engages in a fierce attack.


    "We can''t call each other"


    Rin said. At first glance, they look like each other, but Masami Toriyama is obviously squeezing at his leisure. It was clear to Rin''s eyes that Misago was attacking unilaterally, but felt anxious not to be able to attack him and his movements were gradually getting rough.


    Probably show a decisive gap somewhere and you''ll get a counter. Massago is scratchy in the first place, but Masami is no matter how she sees it.


    But before Masago''s phenomenal amount of exercise and agility, Masami Toriyama cannot easily turn to counterattack either. If we join them, we will determine how we can defeat Masami Toriyama.


    At that moment, Masami''s speed suddenly increased, and his right upper arm of the Massago was pierced.


    "Huh? I shot you in the face and you''re off? You''ll do more than you think, won''t you, this girl?"


    Masami sends a word of praise with admiration.


    "Open."


    In response to the words, the twat opens the door of the subspace, and the two of the ten nights continue to leap into the normal space. Shaking is a temporary standby for accidental strikes.


    "Oh, more. Enemy? Enemy, right? I''m sure it''s the enemy. ''Cause obviously the enemy is watching me with his eyes, and I guess the people who come here in the first place are coming because they''re enemies, and I think they''re enemies at the point where they all of a sudden show up like this kid. What do you say? I think that''s my guess. You''re right, aren''t you? It would be bad if it wasn''t, so I''ll ask."


    He shoots at the floor against Shingmi, who talks about fighting the Massago. The bullet appears diagonally overhead at the back of Masami''s head through the downward built subspace door.


    "What? What? Now?"


    Makoto avoids the shooting lightly from above his back and squeezes his eyes in surprise.


    "I don''t know what that means. That''s your bullet now, isn''t it? Shoreline. A bullet shot downstairs warps and goes out on top, or what? Ability to warp bullets? But then you''d think it''d be harder to warp me directly into my system, wouldn''t you? Still, I think I can handle it."


    Saying, Masami pays Massago with a smidge. A blown mass hits the wall and falls to the floor.


    "It''s an honor to know your name, but you''re pissed you''re underestimated,"


    Looking at Masami, he says away.


    "I don''t mean to, but where did you think that was? Which words bothered you? You know, let me know if you like? Tell me for later school? I''ll be careful in the future, so tell me? I don''t want to talk or act like someone else hates me."


    "So what if we don''t talk about anything?


    Speaking in a cold voice, he takes a miso in his left hand and throws it in front of him.


    "Misowall"


    A small grunt appeared a wall made of miso between Masami and Masami.


    "Huh? What is this?


    Ten nights of moving around while shooting a gun at Miso in surprise Masami. I don''t think I can shoot you with this. Somehow they''re even shooting at a space transfer.


    Eliminate the miso wall when it is hidden behind the machine. Ten nights hide in the miso wall and turn to the left side of Masami, from where you dash all at once to challenge Masami for a melee.


    "I thought it would come"


    Masami shrugged and turned her body toward the one of the ten nights.


    Ten nights of swinging fists, the jaws protrude. The speed of reaction exceeded the speed of the ten nights, and a blow was struck that could not be played with the power of the ten nights, and the right hand of the ten nights was pierced unbroken.


    "It looks amazing. Are you making fun of me for a second? I think it only works for stupid people like that, don''t you? So, I''m not stupid."


    While I''m talking, Masago returns and kicks me to Makoto. Two shots were fired at the timing, but Masami did not appear to panic at all against the simultaneous attack of the two men, causing them to move calmly.


    "No."


    Masami pierces Masago''s thighs with a poke. Ten more nights he tried to shoot the gun, but a moment earlier, a shake shot the gun, and Masami squeezed this at his place.


    "Oh, could the current unintentional strike have been good inside? If it wasn''t for me, could it have been a hit?


    Masami takes a glimpse of the wobbler coming out of the door of the subspace.


    (It''s still too early for you to come out. Though ten nights was about to get shot)


    I think when I look at the shake... It may be that the Ten Nights have perceived it as dangerous and can no longer be there, but nevertheless, in this situation, it is the idea of the company that they should trust their movements and be thorough in their role.


    "Hmm, four to one. Ah. It could be a bit of a hassle if this happens, and I think I should add another pill."


    Masami throws an outlet into her mouth. We also know that the reason for her out-of-standard strength is the specific trait of taking more than one outlet without any side effects.


    (You can''t say very much about four to one. I don''t know how you saw it. The Massachusetts can''t fight anymore.)


    I can''t imagine a Massago lying on the floor with his hands and legs pierced one at a time.


    "Miso Golem"


    A total of five miso golems appear on the left or right side of the ledge when a single sound is emitted and a new mass of miso is dropped onto multiple floors. At least it''s an attempt to increase the number and distribute the other person''s consciousness and effort, but honestly, I don''t even feel like it''s going to work.


    "What the hell is that? Are you sure about this? It''s so funny, but didn''t you learn that food shouldn''t be crude?


    Masami speaks firmly toward him. Don''t deal with him, but let Miso Golem move forward with his true beauty.


    Ten nights poked at Masami again.


    Shoot the gun as it moves ten nights in the air. Naturally, I''m opening the subspace door and shooting. Two bullets fly in from the left side of Masami, but Masami still avoids them easily.


    I also shoot two shakes at the timing right after I avoid it. But Masami had read it. He shoots, shaking and shooting, and continues to shoot.


    "Ha."


    The shake flickered, but he couldn''t read Masami''s movements, and he ate a bullet in his abdomen and collapsed forward on the spot with a groan that exhaled air.


    Although the bulletproof fiber did not penetrate, the damage caused by the impact prevented it from standing. He stops breathing and his face is distorted by pain.


    Ten nights approaching right in front of me, I will not carry out the fists of those who are safe. Masami read it and tried to poke her again with a fist, but at ten nights she stopped her fist on the brink.


    Ten nights catching on to the feint, aiming at the center of Masami''s chest and releasing a kick in the direction of his invisibility.


    But Masami had even read it. Feint was also just pretending to be caught.


    The trajectory of the Xu changes and even the velocity increases rapidly. Faster than a ten-night kick, Masami''s twilight was piercing the abdomen of the ten-night.

 381 27

    With a deadly blow, the Ten Nights kicked the floor thoughtfully to avoid pursuit and jumped heavily behind. The twilight falls out of his body for ten nights, and falls sideways at a distance of ten nights.


    "Ten nights!


    Shaking shouted unexpectedly, shooting at Masami and shooting the gun continuously, but all is squeezed.


    Masami ignored the shaking and tried to rush out to stab the stomach at ten nights, but there five Miso golems arrived and stood still.


    (Totally good at us. I''m not simply powered by an outlet. He''s got a lot of experience. This is... obviously even beyond that Aizawa. He''s the most powerful enemy I''ve ever had)


    Pressing her abdomen and looking at Masami in agony, she decided that she would be wiped out if she continued to fight like this.


    "Don''t get your hands on me! Surrender!


    He shouted at the shake he was about to shoot.


    "Because if he''s as rumored, he''s not the kind to stab someone who''s completely lost his temper of war!


    Put your guns on the floor and let them gently raise their hands to show that you are not willing to fight yourself while screaming.


    He also learned to shake it, threw away his gun and dressed it as a freeze.


    "Yeah, that''s a wise decision, isn''t it? Maybe we should go to the hospital soon. Still wonder if it helps. Oh, it''s here on the ship, so it''s not the infirmary? Isn''t the ship''s infirmary badly equipped? You know, it sucks, absolutely."


    Seeing how the two react, Masami also unravels the combat posture and talks about it in a mess.


    He picks up his gun and puts it in his nose. Shaking also sees it and picks up the gun while looking at Masami indistinctly and consciously.


    "Shake a Massago."


    Instruct the Golems as they carry ten nights.


    "Open it."


    I say it consciously. The doors were opened and they quickly retreated into the subspace tunnel.


    "Mr. Ten Nights..."


    "No... Mr. Ten Nights..."


    Tutsi and Alisui look down at ten nights of bloodshed from their abdomen and rapidly losing their vitality, resulting in a pale expression.


    "It''s okay. I can do anything with miso. If you paint miso, you''ll get this kind of scratch..."


    With the intention of reassuring the two Eko, he makes the clothes for ten nights only, and when he pulls the miso out of Miso Golem''s body, he tries to fill the wounds on his abdomen for ten nights and smears the miso all over him.


    "Oh, so you''re cured? Ah!?


    I raise my voice like Alisui is incredible.


    "Misago''s next."


    The same procedure will be applied to the wounds on the Massago.


    "Me, thanks...?


    Ten nights wakes me up. When I paid the miso on my abdomen, the wound was already blocked.


    "Ten nights, I thought you''d been killed. Good. Ahhh."


    The shake hugs me ten nights.


    "Why... is that wound healed by miso..."


    "My wounds are healed."


    The healing power of the threat of misogyny was being met by two people, Tsutsuji and Masago.


    "The blood is making up for it somewhat, too, but I haven''t got it back completely until my health drops, so don''t push it. I even get a good night''s sleep, and while I''m asleep, the miso nourishment turns, and it''s refreshing and full, but can''t I afford that?"


    Advising the Lord toward the Massago. Ten nights and shaking already know the healing effect of misogyny.


    "We''ve leveled up with a lot of training, but there''s more up there."


    "Think you didn''t have to die because of that training."


    Encourage with a gentle voice toward the shaking of repentance.


    "Uh... what are we going to do now?


    Alisui asks.


    "You''re going to have to retreat here. I''ll see you later. Misago, that''s good, right?


    "Somehow I understand"


    To confirm, Misago replied that he was clearly depressed.


    "Whoa, where have you been? - Hey, Eric."


    Jeffrey, running down the hallway with his breath out, speaks as he finds Eric walking down the hallway and spills a grin. There was blood coming from Jeffrey''s right leg.


    "Meh."


    Eric also sounds with a happy smile, falling on all fours and rubbing against Jeffrey''s feet.


    "I just ran into two people, Junko Yukioka and Makoto Aizawa. There was also an Eko named Masago. He''s a good guy in the middle of killing humans on Eko''s ass, so I don''t care if he kills them."


    "Meh?"


    Eric utters a surprising word with his neck clenched.


    "Hmm? Why have you been running? Aizawa and Yukioka were chasing us. He looked like he was gonna suck two to one. Sprinkle well, above all."


    Understanding Eric''s question, Jeffrey answered.


    My phone vibrates. It''s from my men. I have a feeling it will be an unexpected report.


    "What is it?


    "There will be another raid to keep standing. The soldiers were destroyed and the Japanese were recaptured."


    "Ha-ha, tell me exactly where it is."


    Two engine rooms on the stern side.


    In response to reports from his men, Jeffrey looks right at the door next to him. The place where Jeffrey now stands is right, one of the reported places.


    "I''m just there... wow!?


    As I said, I opened the door, and when I saw the misery inside, Jeffrey turned his eyes round.


    Numerous bodies of black-suited soldiers. They were all rolling with their pussies amputated.


    "It''s my pack. Damn... I can''t forgive you. I mean, seriously, my pacli? Are you trying to hunt me down after you find out about my sexuality? Or do you just happen to have a taste for me? Why don''t you divine it when you get back to your room?"


    Jeffrey whines with bumps as he checks every single corpse.


    "Um... I still have a report..."


    I don''t want to hear any more bad reports.


    To his men, who open their mouths with snacks, Jeffrey returns them with a joking tone.


    ''No, this is a good report. It appears that Masami Toriyama has withdrawn three members of the Eko and the Chicken Resistance, named Masago, in addition to where he was in charge. It did not seem to be a pawn, of which Shibuya Ten Nights and Masago appear to have been seriously injured during the battle with Masami Toriyama''


    "Wow, wow...... what kind of power inflation is it to get rid of four people alone that are unmatched by our private army opponents. You''re still not the only one, that woman. Was it true that he had left Junko Yukioka many times in the past and overwhelmed Makoto Aizawa?"


    It was Geoffrey who laughed unexpectedly.


    "Why don''t you leave it entirely to her to escort you? In the form of letting Masami Toriyama protect all the Japanese who have been taken away ''


    "Hey, overconfidence is forbidden. If Toriyama Masami collapses because the enemy''s power is still unknown, you lose it all. Even if the numbers are lower, I''d like to leave a little while until the Grim Penis ship arrives. That would do the show once and for all. Oh, move the guy who took Masami Toriyama. If you hide it somewhere else, you can buy some time. The location is a closed library in the library. I''ll let her protect me."


    Send instructions, and Jeffrey hangs up.


    Go back to your room.


    "Meh."


    With Eric, out in the hallway, Jeffrey just ran into the person in question.


    "They said something about moving. What kind of room is this? They''re full of corpses, they''re cut in weird places, and they''re not creepy? That''s creepy, isn''t it?


    Looking indoors over Jeffrey, Masami glanced.


    "It''s nothing creepy, but I want to know who did it. Maybe he''s the one I didn''t mark."


    "Yeah, yeah. Junko Yukioka or Makoto Aizawa, I don''t think they''re characters who do this. So were the people I fought earlier. Something about this, a very evil ripple, or something resentful."


    "A grudge."


    That word of Masami depresses Jeffrey''s hands with a pong. I didn''t think about the line, but I thought it was possible.


    "In any case, I''m curious about this way of killing. Yeah, I''m really worried about you."


    "You''re just creepy. I don''t know what bothers me. Oh, I don''t even want to know - What I''d like to know is, you guys, I think you''re making fun of people, but what are you gonna do with the people you''ve taken? Let me know if you''d like? This is my guess, but it doesn''t even seem like a sign I use it for slaves or organs or anything, does it?


    I don''t need to tell you that.


    Jeffrey laughs bitterly like trouble. As far as the job description of a person named Masami Toriyama so far is concerned, as long as there is no betrayal of her client, there has never been a case where she betrayed her client, so I don''t think there is a problem in answering honestly, but honestly it''s a matter of Jeffrey''s own emotions, and it''s not something I really want to put into my mouth.


    "It''s not a good thing. I know, but... I don''t want to tell you. I can reassert how shitty a creature is, because it''s a nasty thing."


    There was an emotion in Jeffrey that it was uncomfortable for someone other than himself to commit murder for pleasure, for you to commit murder for pleasure as well. I have a sense that it is refracted myself.


    "Oh well. I wonder why my client is so weird. Worst already. I definitely want to support Junko Yukioka and Rin Kishibe. It''s normal, isn''t it? Hard work, people who are caught. I need your help."


    "Whoa."


    Jeffrey laughs unexpectedly at Jung-mi, who speaks out in support of his enemies in front of his clients with dignity.


    "But I can''t get out of my hands because it''s my job, too. Complicated. But fortunate in misfortune. If Junko and his delightful companions can stand around enough for me, I think they might be able to help. You''ve already helped a lot of people, haven''t you? You should be careful at best, huh? Of course I''m going to do the request perfectly." Bye. "


    When told unilaterally, Masami heads to a designated location.


    "Oh, come on, I don''t care which side you''re on, they say you do it perfectly."


    "Meh."


    Jeffrey shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, letting Eric try to imitate the same gesture as he rang.

 382 28

    The five of them went back to their room and took a breath. Misago and I are splitting up on the way.


    "That''s why."


    When he returned to his room, he called Junko to explain the course.


    "The people Misago asked for are the Junkos, right?


    I''ll see if I can figure it out.


    "That''s right. It''s just that we have a purpose besides rescue. Originally Grimm Penis and Sea Chihuahua were my enemy stock. ''


    "Do you know how many more people are being held and where they are?


    "I don''t know where the rest is, and it could have been moved."


    I heard Junko''s words and I think I knew it.


    It hurt to be inhibited by Masami. That gave time to the enemy side. Junko says Junko has another purpose, and the next time Masami shows up, he''ll have to run away again.


    "Masami, we''ll figure this out. There is no guarantee that I can handle it. Bye. ''


    The phone gets hung up. When you can''t expect it with your current answer, you sigh.


    "I wish Misago would stay with me the whole time."


    I fell asleep in a big letter on the bed. Shake says.


    "I don''t know what Junko''s purpose is, but our clients are only Alisui and Tsutsuji. What we do is rescue people who have been exposed. I think that''s why Misago tried to keep us only partly in this fight. I think he cared for me properly."


    I saw Alisui sitting down in line in the same bed, and he said: I felt Misago''s care came from the awareness that I was buying objections from Eko and the others, but don''t talk about it.


    "What if you run into Masami Toriyama again?


    Ten nights asks, falling asleep in bed as well as shaking.


    "Masami Toriyama can only be avoided. You should leave that to Junko, right? If everyone is gathered in a place where Toriyama Masami is, ask Junko for help. It''s out of our hands."


    Don''t even say what you really can''t expect from Junko. However, even where the tension was dropping due to defeat, it was not necessary to say that the tension was dropping further.


    "Now again, it''s hard to find where the kidnapped people are and where they''ve been moved, isn''t it?


    And, shake.


    "It''s not going to be easy for everyone to recon again, even if we put some time aside. Now you''ll be pretty alert, and the odds of running into a magician sensing a subspace tunnel, up and down, huh?


    Hearing the shaking words and circling his head properly, he is slightly impressed.


    "Well, then, you''re stuck."


    Alisui makes a pitiful voice.


    "That''s not true. I have one hand. However, this technique is very burdensome. If I do, I''ll be inactive for a while."


    With an unpleasant look, open the mouth of a bag filled with miso. A small ball of miso floats out of a bag of miso and into the universe to activate the force and toss it with your fingertips.


    The unleashed little miso balls each moved in pieces and went out of the door gap to the outside of the room.


    "The art of Miso Ball reconnaissance. This miso ball is remotely manipulated, diving in through any small gap, going into all sorts of places to find where they''re being held captive. I can see what Miso Ball is looking at. So, I''ll say it again, but when I use this, I can''t move for a while. It''s a convenient, but rather troublesome technique, so I didn''t want to use it if I could. My head hurts so much. Ten nights, shaking, and then you two will do it. Okay?"


    "Yeah, okay"


    "Whoa, I''m not gonna let you down. No."


    Just in case, two people get themselves out of bed and nod.


    "I won''t be able to treat my injuries until I recover. The subspace tunnel for infiltration is Alisui. Tsutsuji''s in charge of the rescue."


    "Yes."


    "Okay."


    Two nodding Eko for instructions.


    "Shizuku Miso is amazing. It''s nothing."


    That''s what I said. Shake it out of bed.


    "So you want to remember? I''m gonna start by getting naked and soaking miso all over my body."


    "No, that''s fine"


    To his words, he said with one hand, smiling bitterly.


    "Did they really do that? Rin, you''ve well acknowledged that. It''s strange to me."


    Ten nights asks.


    "Shut up...... No more of that talk. If you want to piss me off, be prepared."


    Hit a little tight gaze at ten nights. Ten nights I shake my head beside the puffy.


    If the opponent had not been a pure child, however powerful, he would never have known, such as obtaining misogyny in such a way.


    Jeffrey Allen had studied witchcraft for the reason that the police said he wanted to continue killing without getting caught, and was enough to be recognized as a one-serving mage at the age of twenty.


    It was just then that Jeffrey met Eric Taylor.


    To satisfy his desire for regularly boiling murder, Jeffrey was visiting a one-country town in Australia to spot his target.


    It was Eric, only eleven, who Jeffrey laid eyes on. Seeing a beautiful boy playing with a cat in the garden of the house, Jeffrey was happy to find the big guy and even had an erection.


    Hate, I couldn''t execute the murder right away because the back-to-school students took off near the school route, so I decided to break into the house again.


    When the sun was about to set, Jeffrey made sure there were no people around him before breaking into Eric''s house dignified through the front door. I don''t use magic in particular either.


    Jeffrey doesn''t use the art of becoming transparent, or he can manipulate others with hypnosis.


    Sensing people''s signs and avoiding witnesses as much as possible, and blocking your appearance with the art of phantom, to the extent that if you are unlucky enough to have witnesses, you will kill them promptly. The rest can also detect the presence of surveillance cameras and make them misty and no longer visible on cameras.


    Go up to Eric''s room, put out a knife, and Jeffrey approaches with a humble smile. But Eric had a reaction Jeffrey had never seen before.


    "I don''t like it. I don''t want to die now."


    Holding an old cat, the boy stares at Jeffrey and begs.


    "When I die now, Tommy will be alone. Tommy''s already weak, he''s not long, and I want to see it through right at the end of the day. I want to take care of you till the end. After that, you can kill me, now you can miss it."


    Jeffrey was distracted by the boy, who said it was more for the cat than for himself. That was a shocking event for Jeffrey, who had refused to be all human and other crumbs.


    Jeffrey decided to miss the boy by the name of Eric and talked to him for a while.


    Eric was in bullying at school. Eric was an unusual bearer of sensibility, because he was such a boy, like speaking out to rabbits and guinea pigs raised in school.


    Children who don''t have a single human friend and make fun of Eric talking to animals. Parents are also completely indifferent to Eric, and even if Eric returns injured, he won''t say anything to Eric''s poor test score.


    Either Eric only opened his mind to the animal opponent first, or he became bullied because he only opened his mind to the animal opponent, which Eric doesn''t even remember anymore.


    I was listening, and Jeffrey totally liked Eric. I felt like being with this boy. That was the first emotion I had ever remembered in my life.


    "I''m new to Jeffrey. So many people I''ve talked to."


    That''s what Eric told me with an innocent smile.


    "I think Jeffrey is right. Humans are so ugly and dirty. I wish I hadn''t been born human. Now I want to be born to a cat other than a human...... if possible. Cats are pure, they''re cute, they''re free, they don''t lie."


    "Then you can be a cat now"


    That''s what Jeffrey told me with a straight face, and Eric rounded his eyes.


    "Whether you can be free or not will seem to have a heart. Why do you think cats are free? Is this cat you''re keeping free? What you think of cats as free is looking at the way your mind is, not the situation, right? Why is your soul so unfettered when your cat''s soul is free? If you think of yourself as a cat, then you''re a cat. No one has to admit it, but if you admit it, you can do it. I''ll admit it to you, too."


    Jeffrey''s words were equally divine to Eric. Just as Eric''s presence was a shock to Jeffrey, so was Jeffrey''s presence to Eric.


    Since that day, Eric has stopped uttering any word of man. For the next ten years, only cat words have been uttered.


    The day after the cat''s life was exhausted, Eric began to leave the house and act with Jeffrey.


    I understood all of Jeffrey''s words, and I mostly heard Jeffrey, but Eric only gives a cat voice.


    Whether walking on two legs, working out her body in training, or reading and gaining knowledge of various books, Eric recognizes herself as a cat rather than a person.


    "Why do you think I''m killing people?


    One time Jeffrey spoke in a somewhat lonely tone as he strolled along the coast at night with Eric.


    "There are hobbies. Why do you think you can kill people?


    "Meh?"


    Eric speaks out with a nuance that he doesn''t know.


    "As I said when I met you, all the humans in this world are evil. Including me. I''ve been thinking about it since I was a kid. Why have we been raw as evil? Why isn''t it pure? Who put this world in such a shitty setting? If it was one world without evil, maybe I wouldn''t have been evil either. You''re free. How did you say that, but the only way I could free my mind was to stain it with evil that I hated myself. I don''t know who would understand this."


    "Meh."


    Of course Eric doesn''t understand either. It is not easy to understand others, etc. But the fact that there is a good reason for Jeffrey to be Jeffrey now, and the fact that Jeffrey is pessimistic about a lot of things, only tells Eric.


    Whatever Jeffrey does, Eric doesn''t think deeply. For Eric, Jeffrey is the owner who adores himself. Because it''s nothing more or less.

 383 29

    The technique of Miso Jade reconnaissance revealed the whereabouts of all those who were imprisoned, but at the burden of the technique, he lost consciousness shortly after he had told the place.


    Ten nights later, the four men, Shaking, Alisui and Tsutsuji, had left the Tsutsui in their rooms to travel on board in subspace tunnels with a view to where the prisoners were. I am a little nervous because there has never been anything like working without it.


    There are three places left in captivity. Behind the scenes in the theater, behind the library, in the freighter. The four first went behind the scenes of the theatre.


    On the move, a sudden explosion sounded and the ship rocked heavily.


    Everyone stops unexpectedly. Two more blasts continue to sound, and at the same time the vibrations run.


    "Nah, what is this? - What?


    Alisui screams.


    "Looks like something''s going on out there somewhere we don''t know. Is it the work of the Massago or..."


    Ten nights says in a chilling tone.


    "Yeah, maybe Senior Aizawa and Junko are in trouble."


    Sneering and laughing shake.


    The fire alarm sounds loud.


    "There''s a fire on board right now. It appears to have ignited the gas cylinder and caused an explosion. The place is... ''


    Further announcements of fire locations and warnings flow.


    "I don''t care what you think, it wouldn''t be an explosion about igniting a gas cylinder."


    Ten nights leaks a smile at the deception of being too forceful.


    "Oh, you''re starting to look like a movie. Fires and explosions in closed spaces. At the end of the day, I knew I''d sink.


    Kana. "


    Arisui, who was panicking with a twitch with an uneasy expression, seemed to have one pleasant shake.


    "I just want you to stop sinking. Even if you get away with a boat, you''ll be drifting for days with a bunch of hiccups on the boat."


    Ten nights you can just imagine.


    "I wonder if that''s the bathroom or something. You butt from the top of the boat to the ocean, take off your pants and add something for me? Whatever the guy is, isn''t it going to be a great memory of a woman or something for the rest of her life?


    "No, I thought that was even a man with me"


    Ten more nights when I think of what the shake said.


    "If you sink like this, you won''t be able to do the Whale Watching I was looking forward to after work."


    "In any case, I want to avoid drifting, and I want you to be on your way to breaking out."


    "The fire place looks like it''s near where we''re headed. Let''s hurry."


    A twat prompted the stopping and talking shake and ten nights, and the four resumed their journey.


    He slept in his room because he used an excessive strain on his brain, but the explosion woke him up quickly and he couldn''t get enough rest.


    "I guess it wasn''t those kids who did it."


    (Wouldn''t be. Isn''t it the work of Junko Suzuoka and the others?


    Because there should not be any kind of bomb, I thought that Machida would certainly be different after he told me.


    (Worried? not accompanied by parents)


    "If you say you''re not worried, you''re lying, but even those kids have been through the training grounds many times before, and I''ll wait, believing you''ll do well."


    Shortly after he answered Machida with a smile on his face, he heard a knock. The grin disappears instantly.


    "It''s me, me, me."


    I was surprised to hear a familiar voice from across the door. I didn''t know this person was on this ship.


    "Hey, hey."


    Opening the door, a young woman in clothing, over two metres tall, smiles with her neck low.


    "The police were on the move, too."


    Unexpectedly, he said. Though I thought he was under pressure via a grim penis and wouldn''t move at all.


    "That''s when I move. Even inside the police, I''m antagonistic, and I can do whatever I want."


    Ashiya Kurodo enters the room.


    From the time when Kurodo fell into the back streets, it was only a matter of time before I knew what Kurodo was. Among the police officers in Euthanasia City, he is also a likeable figure. Not only are there many people in the backstreet who are intimate and awe of Kurodo.


    (The best part about me being a good kid to this guy''s excess, though I''m a little bad at it)


    Because there are parts of me that don''t fit with Nori, I didn''t want to get involved with her.


    "I knew you guys were here. So, I wanted manpower and I was going to ask you to cooperate, but you look kind of pale for a long time. Are you okay? Ten nights and no shaking?"


    "I hate it, but I can''t move in a glocky state. They went to help those who were taken."


    "Right. Then there''s no choice."


    "Hey, did you get hired by the Massago, too?


    Kurodo nodded at the inquiry.


    "Ma''am. Even the police knew they were carrying out abductions on a regular basis, but they couldn''t grasp solid evidence, there was pressure from above, and for the police to intervene, they didn''t have to sneak in. And we just have to make a scene."


    "You mean this blast and fire was done by Ashiya?


    "No, it was the Junkos who did it, but I''m sure it''s the development I want. It would help if the noise got bigger. I can call the Coast Guard. Junko could have calculated that for me, too. There''s also a reason why I got through this, because Junko Yukioka is involved, the best troublemaker I know. It''s going to make a big fuss for sure."


    "No, I don''t care about the noise..."


    When he heard about Kurodo, he wondered if he could keep the rescued people in Kurodo. That''s the safest thing to do, and we''ll unload them.


    "We also know you''re rescuing the victims. I''d like to keep it here."


    "Please."


    Kurodo tells me before he says it. Without getting weird, I am relieved to hear that it was helpful to talk to Tong Tong Clap.


    "Missago is nearby"


    Ten nights, shaking, where the two Eko entered the theater through the subspace tunnel, Tsutsuji reports.


    "Do you know he''s close?


    "I sensed it in the sway of space. I can''t imagine any other Eko or Warico on this ship."


    That''s what Tsutsuji answers to the question of the Ten Nights.


    "Then let''s rendezvous. Let me see you this way and let you come out. Open it."


    "Yes, sir"


    Slightly bewildered to decide to shake, it opens the door that normally connects to the space.


    "Hey, Massago! Get out of here!


    A shake appeared in the guest''s seat, her hands megaphone and screaming. But there''s no response.


    "I know you''re there! Don''t be so hard on me! Old man and old man are crying!


    Still shaking to keep my voice shut.


    "Can I come out here? It''s the theater room that''s holding him prisoner."


    Misago usually shows up in space and says in a heartfelt and frightening tone.


    "I mean, come on, if the shakes were shouting like that, the enemy wouldn''t notice?


    Ten nights when he shows up shortly after the Massago comes out, he says in a totally frightened tone.


    "Theater..."


    Standing in one of the guest seats, he narrowed his eyes at ten nights.


    "Don''t remind me. When you two went to Azito, the president pickled in formalin. It feels like a long time ago."


    Look around the draped stages and guest seats of the curtain, and the ten nights are delayed by emotion.


    And from the sleeves of that stage, the black clothes come out boiling with straw.

 384 30

    "Look, it''s an ambush failure because of the shake."


    Ten nights standing smiling.


    "It wasn''t like we had to ambush each other."


    Two shots fired while talking. One of the two shots hit me, but I couldn''t seem to pierce the bulletproof fiber.


    Massago sickens toward the stage with a bullet-like momentum. One tempo delays and jumps left and right for ten nights to feint, while approaching black clothes on stage.


    About three people in black come down to the guest seat with a hand-fist. I don''t know what that means, not ten nights and a shake.


    One of the vampired Sea Chihuahua soldiers marches himself through the coming Massago.


    The two are different. The vampire''s black clothes stopped him from moving with his hand knife paid sideways. Black clothes swept deep down his throat, gushing a large amount of blood out of his throat, while falling straight into his forehead.


    The Massago remains intact and rushes to the stage to the black clothes with guns.


    "Do it, Misago."


    Ten nights watching from behind squeaks in his mouth and rushes to two black clothes standing in front of him.


    I know the shake will cover you from behind, and I''ve fought with you many times, so I know roughly when.


    As soon as ten nights went to set up on the black clothes to the right, the shake shot twice in the black clothes to the left. One shot was taken from this side and on the right - that is, he shot to avoid letting the ten nights pull over to the one who went to the fleshball battle, and the other shot was aimed at the black clothes on the left itself.


    Black clothes on the left - a reverse triangle-shaped Oriental giant who is likely to be two meters tall, notices the intention of shaking and tongues after gently jumping and dodging to the left in a agile motion.


    In the meantime, ten nights approach the black man with the right clothes - a fluttering facial beard, with his chest rolled out and a punch.


    The black clothes on the beard easily grab the wrist of the ten nights with one hand to prevent it before the fist of the ten nights hits. I pulled my arm in surprise, but the black clothes did not defy that movement of the ten nights, and my own body also moved together, moving instantly to the side of the ten nights with my wrist grabbed by the ten nights.


    Ten nights went to war on the body of the bearded black clothes, the owner of a body technique that was clearly superior to his own. The bearded black clothes went through the side of the ten nights and turned backwards, twisting the arms of the ten nights upside down, depositing his body on the back of the ten nights, pushing the ten nights down to lie down.


    Shaking couldn''t cover while he saw that the ten nights were unfavourable. Because the giant black clothes came toward me.


    Shooting many shots at giant black clothes. The bearer of human estranged physical abilities is the opponent, but when approached, the flag color becomes worse on the boulder. I have to finish with a gun before I do.


    (I didn''t want to use it, but it kills me like this. this guy, pretty strong)


    Ten nights made the decision to use trump cards in this situation where the arm joints were extremed after being ridden over a fallen body and even tried to break them.


    "Mezzillo change!


    In response to the Ten Night Scream, the bearded black clothes felt something explode up and spread from the inside of the Ten Night Clothes.


    The bearded black clothes, which felt dangerous, gave up the destruction of the arms of the ten nights, leaving immediately from the ten nights.


    In front of looking at the bearded black clothes, the appearance of the ten nights turns into something else than before.


    Something like a green belt stretches from the inside of my clothes and wraps around my body for ten nights, quickly surrounded by something like a whole body green tight. Furthermore, the bands sprinkled with hands and shoulders changed to metallic and boosted, changing to the armor and shoulder area. The face was fitted with a mask mimicking a bird. This is also green, but only white around the eyes.


    Junko didn''t do well with the ten night modification, so he adjusted his body for the ten nights more than once, and in between, he was remodeling the ten nights so that he would instantly become a Greenbird Warrior Medzillo Emeralder with one of the ten night shouts, even if he didn''t have to change his clothes or anything.


    Even if you don''t wrap your suit around it and become a mezzillo emeralder, the Ten Nights has enough fighting power, but this biological suit, further improved by Junko, has the ability to further increase the Ten Nights physical abilities in addition to the psychoactive, defensive properties similar to the old suit. However, there are certain conditions for proper extraction of the function.


    "Greenbird Warrior Mezzillo Emeralda Ah! Kenzan!"


    Ten nights raising only one arm high and screaming yakwardly in a voice turned against Moro. Then, I feel the strength increase in my body for ten nights, and even I feel high.


    The condition for eliciting the power of the suit was to properly pose for transformation and scream decision dialogue. Junko, who once saw Ten Nights neglect the decision dialogue and pose, made this setting so that he would always pose and decide dialogue like a hero after his transformation. As a result, I rarely stopped using this suit for ten nights.


    "Whoa, it''s been a while since we''ve had a mediro emeralder"


    I couldn''t afford to look into the ten nights, but I heard the screams and laughed niggly.


    The bearded black clothes flashed for a moment, but I felt an improvement in my fighting power for ten nights with my skin, and I immediately tightened my mind.


    "Mezzillo Palm Bottom!


    Ten nights stepping in at once and sticking out your palms.


    It was a bearded black garment that tried to take a wrist as well as earlier, but the speed of the ten nights after transforming into a mezzillo emeralder completely exceeded the rate of reflection of the bearded black garment.


    Ten nights of palm bottom poking hit the center of the chest of the bearded black clothes, and the bearded black clothes were on stage - blown up to the drapes. The drapes are cushioned and there is no damage to the back, but it remains unconscious.


    Meanwhile, Giant Han black clothes sent all the shootings, approaching just before the shake, shaking his big fist and trying to do it.


    I also decide to use my wife''s hand. He blows something out of his mouth with his opponent in his face and leans back.


    Giant black clothes, reflectively, tried to avoid what was blown out of his shaky mouth. I thought it was a planting needle or something. But in his eyes it was not a needle, but like a small ball.


    The next moment, it looked like giant black clothes as if those balls had exploded. Giant black clothes remember intense eye pain and reflexively close their eyes. I decide that there must have been some kind of eye irritating substance stuck in the balls, and at the same time I have a hunch about my death.


    The shake, convinced that the enemy was going to hitch, raised only the muzzle without raising his face, and fired three shots in a row at the position the enemy had been in so far.


    He received one bullet in the chest and two bullets in the belly, of which one in the chest and one in the belly pierced the bulletproof fiber, and the giant black clothes leaked a creaking groan and collapsed.


    "Ugh... it was pretty critical"


    stroking down his chest, shaking looking on stage.


    Massago is killing the black clothes with the guns one after the other. It looked like I didn''t need any help.


    "You''re still alive."


    Massago, who sank all his enemies, comes and says to the bearded black clothes that the Ten Nights were dealing with.


    "This guy needs to be missed. You didn''t want to kill me. He wasn''t trying to kill me at all, and he came after my arm without aiming for the steeple."


    Ten nights told Massago. Maybe I''ve been relieving myself because I think I''m a child, but I can''t kill someone I''m not willing to kill myself for ten nights. Misago nods silently as he responds.


    Afterwards, Alisui protects them to the subspace tunnel by helping those who were being held in the behind the scenes modem.


    "Goodbye."


    "Here, here, wait, wait, wait. There are two places left, and we should work together."


    Shake to stop Missago from trying to walk away right away.


    "I''m only rescuing. Therefore, we must also cooperate with the person I have asked for."


    Misago looked back and said.


    "To Junko and the others? What do we have to do?"


    Ten nights asks.


    "I don''t need to tell you. but let''s just say I''m looking for help besides Snow Oka. Farewell."


    "No, no, no, no. Then we''ll help you with what you''re trying to do. Let''s do it in order. There''s no reason we have to share."


    A shake that calls for more Massagos to try to walk away indefinitely.


    "I think the other two guards are stiff too, so I think we should consolidate our forces without dispersing them. Even here, he was a pretty tough enemy, and I don''t think it would have been safe without Massago."


    "It makes sense. Obey."


    In the words of the tenth night, the Massago was also broken.


    "Some people want to act differently because they care about us, right?


    Tutsi only put his face out of the subspace, and looked at the Massago and said:


    "Eko and Waliko have a pattern they can''t interact with."


    "Oh, come on, if you''re saying that right now? I don''t know if it''s a code or an idea, but do I have to help someone who helps by interfering with the fact that the purpose is the same? Make sure you don''t, let''s go rationally. No."


    "Yes, I''m sorry"


    "Accepted"


    To the shake of spreading a nasty grin and complaining in a light tone, Tsutsuji bowed his eyes and bowed his head, Misago nodded gently after leaving for a little while.

 385 31

    A total of five people, ten nights and shaking and Ekowariko, moved to the library.


    A sign is placed in front of the room stating that access is prohibited during cleaning. Ignore and intrude in the subspace tunnel.


    "Hey..."


    I went through the library and into the library, and when I saw who was there, the shake that was walking in the lead made my face snap. The twat is breathtaking, too.


    "So he''s in charge here."


    I checked the person for ten nights and said in a low tone voice.


    In front of the five there was a late teenage boy tied with ropes and a figure of Masami Toriyama sitting in a chair in front of him looking free. Naturally, if you''re Masami, you haven''t noticed the five of us in the subspace tunnels.


    "Hmm...... How confident or understaffed? Guard by yourself."


    Misago roars.


    "But one of them outranks ten miscellaneous soldiers. I hope so."


    "Are you motivated?!? You lost once, didn''t you? Besides, there were some of you then. You said to avoid it, too!


    Alisui changes her blood phase and summons her to a Massago that quietly burns her fighting spirit.


    "So what are we going to do? You decided not to see it because you''re not going to win. Are you through?


    Turning to Alisui, the shake gives him an invincible grin.


    "You have an idea, don''t you?


    And, ten nights.


    "Yeah. No matter how strong they are, the aim is to be alone. The good news is, you can stretch the doors of the subspace tunnel to the immediate vicinity of those who are caught, open the doors, and let them go fast."


    "If I can do that, I''m doing it, and I''m not going to use your help."


    Alisui gives a loud voice to the idea of shaking.


    "The reason why we haven''t been able to do this before is because a lot of people have been caught, right? Isn''t that possible this time because there''s only one of us?


    "It''s hard to pull a person''s body into the door, even if it''s just the two of us, to think about Eko''s physique and weight differences. Even if you don''t say it''s impossible, you''re sure to take the time."


    It was Misago who answered the eating shake.


    "There is also the point that Eko is dangerous if he fails. Therefore, I see it appropriate for humans to perform the role of drawing into the subspace tunnel to carry out the operation."


    To Missago''s opinion, the ten nights and the shakes looked at each other.


    "Between me and either one of you distracting him, the one who stays, the one who drags the prisoner into the door. Any objections?


    "No, let''s go with that. I''ll go around and rescue you."


    Ten nights offered to Misago''s proposal in a powerful tone, with little pinching between them.


    "Whoa. Ten nights, I''m sorry."


    Smiling and saying in a light tone, the shake gently slaps the shoulder for ten nights.


    "I can''t even tell you how unscrupulous I''ve always been."


    Ten nights of bitter laughter under the mask.


    "Tutsuji, me and Masago will try to get away from the people who are catching Masami Toriyama somehow, so in the meantime, stretch out the subspace tunnel and open the door in the rinse if the shake signals."


    "Okay."


    On the instructions of the Ten Nights, a twinkle that grows and nods with a strange face at all times.


    "Then I''ll go, Misago. Tutsi, open up."


    Tsutsuji opened the door, first the Massago, followed by ten nights into the normal space.


    "Huh? Suddenly he came out again. There''s only two of us this time, and the other''s a heroic mouse."


    Masami says with a decent face, as she becomes a mezzillo emeralder and watches ten nights.


    Ten nights winds his tongue, knowing that Masami even has a heroic mouse. Not only are you familiar with Junko''s made mice, but you may also have combat experience.


    "That kid was Junko''s heroic mouse. Why weren''t you transformed before this? Did something happen to you? Let me know if you like. You know, I''m interested, so tell me."


    "No... it''s not cool"


    It was ten nights when I accidentally answered honestly.


    "Oh well. But now I don''t have to pretend, which means when you wear a suit, you get really strong, right? You know what I mean? Besides, there were four of us before, and now we''re screwing each other because we''re still so strong, right? That? But wait. I don''t know how much stronger you''ve become, but I think it''s a little weird to spare a fight. Is there any circumstance or..."


    Masami was still in the midst of talking by herself, but whether she could no longer go out with him or decided it was dangerous to be considered any more, Masago moves like he was played, and advances with Masami in a straight line.


    Ten nights he sees it and rushes out to Masami. In response to the two coming to the challenge of melee, Masami does not try to respond with a gun, but slowly rises up drinking an outlet and puts up a squeeze.


    Just before the Massago enters the attack range of Masami, change the direction of travel. Run to the left diagonal, trying to take the side of Masami. Meanwhile, the ten nights come straight from the front to Masami.


    Seeing as troublesome when attacked at the same time multilaterally, Masami runs backwards as the Massago moves, waving a wave across the Massago''s legs.


    Shortly after the Massago gently jumped the foot payment by the Massago, Masami set a target on the belly of the Massago and poked him with a poke.


    But the attack was predicted in advance by Misago. With a protruding twist, the crossed hands are swung down and struck with full force, changing the trajectory of the twisted hands, and at the same time, using the recoil with both hands slammed on the twisted, the body is rotated forward to jump, at once approaching the nostalgia of Masami.


    This movement of the Massago was totally unexpected even from Masami, but the body moved on its own to deal with it.


    Masami''s left leg rises wide almost at right angles, capturing Mizako''s little body and kicking it up.


    "Gu......"


    With a power that doesn''t seem like a woman''s leg strength, after eating a rather painful blow, Massago is kicked over the head of Masami and dances through the universe in complete defenselessness.


    Masami regains her temper. It''s time to see if it''s been three seconds since Masami made the first foot payment.


    This time to the boulder, he is too disfigured to play such awesome arts and crafts as smashing the jaws that are protruded with his hands to prevent them.


    If I were alone in the Massago, I would have settled at this point, but the ten nights flesh out in perfect timing.


    "Mezzillo Hell Poke!


    Scream the name of the move properly, and poke out a knife at Masami''s throat at ten nights.


    Masami stepped forward as she twisted her body, and the restarting waving toward the ten nights. The ten night knife cuts off the sky, and the counter-flavored pattern hits the ten night mask.


    Ten nights retreating with flickering. Massago landing behind Masami.


    Though it has become a structure that can be sandwiched, neither the Ten Nights nor the Massago can move immediately after the damage. Masami, after calculating it as well, will not pursue it at ten nights.


    Its authentic beauty movement stops and its eyes are turned to the boy who is bound and sitting on the floor.


    "Oh, that''s what I''m talking about. I thought there was something there."


    The subspace door opened and Masami said as she rode out only her upper body and headed toward the shake she tried to hold the boy''s body.


    Failure, I thought ten nights and shaking at about the same time. When you deal with Masami, it''s impossible to quickly pull her into the subspace. In the meantime, he was shot with a gun. Masami is now holding a gun in her left hand and pulling it out with her right hand.


    At that moment, Masami''s eyes were turned in a direction that was invisible.


    Masami moves at about the same time as the gunfire. A bullet wears a bookshelf book.


    "I''ll take care of this. You guys go."


    Standing at the entrance leading to the library room, a true man with a gun told him.


    "Seniors!


    Shaking gives a voice of joy.


    "Oh, that''s fine. I was truly stopped by Aizawa, so I have an excuse. Look, you guys should just help the guy and get going. I can''t get my hands on it and I won''t. ''Cause I''m gonna fight that kid."


    "Duh, what do you mean?


    Ten nights unexpectedly asks what Masami said.


    "Honestly, I don''t like this job and I can''t help it. Because if possible, I want all those who have been taken away to help me. Something wrong with what I''m saying? Look, help him quickly."


    "That''s not weird. I often find myself in situations like that."


    Truth answers the change and steps into the library.


    "Wait, seniors. I don''t care how many seniors this guy is."


    A shake that speaks but pulls the person tied up into the subspace tunnel. Masami is not trying to show any interest and looks to the truth.


    "You think I''m gonna lose? Don''t worry about the crap, do what you do"


    No heart, or tell in a confident tone. Truly, shaking is breathtaking.


    "Okay. Careful, seniors."


    I wasn''t convinced, but in the form of true word obedience, the shakers left the library behind.


    "Would it have been really nice to leave him to himself"


    Massago opens his mouth as he moves inside the subspace tunnel.


    "I wonder if there''s anything I can do to help seniors say that much. Senior Aizawa would never do something backwards like that at his own expense."


    That is the answer shake, but the expression showed anxiety in color.

 386 32

    One place left - where two abducted Japanese are incarcerated - the cargo depot.


    Other places have strong men placed as escorts, but the constituents of the Sea Chihuahua watched to see if this place was the most heavily guarded. In addition to the two vampires, there are even Eric Taylor, whom Jeffrey trusts most. Of course there are many other soldiers in black.


    Unlike Jeffrey, who only sees his men as pawns, Eric doesn''t imitate abandoning his allies, even when he becomes a donkey. Rather, it''s enough to actively try to keep myself out front and no casualties on my side.


    From the soldiers of the Sea Chihuahua, it was reassuring in a double sense just to say that Eric was positioned in the same place.


    Before that, Eric had the nature to soothe the scene just because he was there. Always exposed to naked and even muscular beauty in the upper body, while smiling with Nico, a handsome guy who only makes cat squeals. The personality who returns meermies and greetings with a smile to anyone in any position if you say hello. It is also very acceptable because of the goodness of the person''s affection and his/her nostalgia.


    I didn''t realize Eric at the time that they thought it was okay here because Eric was there - etc.


    Sitting on one of the containers and letting his legs hang out, Eric remembered a long time ago.


    The days Jeffrey and I were traveling together. Even watching Jeffrey kill people, Eric watched without any emotion. However, several times Eric has stopped Jeffrey''s murder.


    That''s when, like myself, the kid who had the pet was the other guy. Jeffrey stopped killing Eric without exception. Jeffrey''s also began to know under what conditions Eric would go into stopping and not only target children with pets.


    Eric now thinks about why he used to stop Jeffrey''s murder. I didn''t think anything of it at the time, I was just impulsively stopping, and I didn''t even think of a reason for my actions.


    You simply didn''t think I wanted to kill a kid who liked animals? Or did you think your pet would be pathetic if your husband was killed? Or is it that a pet adorable child is killed in front of you because you felt like Eric was going to kill you? I don''t know now. I can''t remember how I felt then. Or maybe all of them.


    Jeffrey turns down man himself as evil, but Eric is different. It is Eric''s idea that all people who like animals are good people.


    "Meh."


    Eric spoke to the black clothes that happened to be nearby.


    "Meh."


    This is what I ask in my heart, laughing lovingly and ringing in the voice of a cat.


    (What kind of animal do you like?


    Black clothes that just give back a loving laugh in a puzzling mood. Eric also figured it out right, and he doesn''t feel bad about not being able to answer it, with the look on his face as if he was sorry that he couldn''t return the answer.


    "Meh."


    Talk to another older black garment as well. That''s the face I''ve seen several times. I think he was definitely a vampirizing man.


    "Oh, I like cats, too."


    Older black clothes smiled and returned those words.


    "Meh."


    It was a little uneven, but still felt just a little through, and Eric sounded happy.


    "You know what I''m talking about?


    The first black clothes spoken to ask the older black clothes.


    "Somehow. I guess it''s because I''ve worked with Eric a lot. We can talk a lot, and gradually we''ll figure it out. Guess Jeffrey knows better."


    Eric was even happier to hear the words of the older black clothes for some reason.


    "Finally, there''s only one place left. It''s been a lot of trouble this time."


    The shake runs into a sigh mix as he walks inside the subspace tunnel toward where the last one is being held captive.


    "If you were here, I wouldn''t be distracted because it''s not over. I''d scold you."


    Ten nights in a joking tone.


    "Help, I appreciate it"


    Massago, who was walking in the lead, shrugged.


    "Thank God for the oils."


    Alisui makes sure to stick together for some reason and raise her voice.


    "I thought so. The first intervention in this matter was between Eko and Masago, which comes first?


    Ten nights asked.


    "That''s Eko, of course. Yikes. Because Eko is a proper organisation, makes policy decisions, and acts."


    "I don''t think that''s the answer at all, but Eko got involved first, and Misago found out about it later, and he got involved in the same thing, right? In a way, can you even say you tried to help Eko?


    "Guru..."


    Ten nights lay more questions for Alisui, who proudly answers. Alisui transforms her expression into a tannic surface.


    "I can''t rely on these guys alone, but I''m late. I didn''t want to help these guys. To fulfill my mission."


    "Grunt..."


    Misago answering pale. Alisui roars with a funny wrinkle between her eyebrows and bites her teeth off.


    "Isn''t that mission the same as Eko''s after all? They''re trying to help people in a pinch. Just the different processes leading up to it."


    Both Alisui and Tsutsuji understand what the Ten Nights are trying to say.


    "Blimey, even if the outsiders criticize the way Eko is and his obsession with Warico..."


    I try to argue with you, Alisui, but the words are getting butt-shuffy. Perhaps Alisui can''t claim their legitimacy either, Ten Nights thought.


    "If you''re encouraging Eko and Waliko to reconcile, I think it''s hard."


    Tsutsuji says in an annoying tone.


    "With us, we think rationally and rationally, and we recognize it as strange. But some parts of Eko''s mentality are very different from that of humans. By adhering to the code, we found the resort title as an Eko, and there is a strong insistence on following the code. Even human beings are bound and wielded by many values, right? From the point of view of us at Eko, sometimes it''s very distorted, and there''s a side to understanding."


    "So don''t pinch your mouth? But I want to pinch your mouth. Values Don''t wonder how you''ve stopped thinking."


    Ten nights of persistent eating down.


    "Wahliko, who turned his back on his dependence on that code, is much closer to man, isn''t he? I don''t think so."


    "Oh, I feel that, too. Misago has a more decent idea."


    I also agreed to waver at the words of the Ten Nights.


    "Hey, so the oilas aren''t decent? Not much of what you''re saying right now. Whoa."


    Alisui protests against the shaky words.


    "It''s not decent. Many of us, not just Warico, have doubts about how to have Eko. I did the same thing when I was Eko. When the thought comes to a limit, or when there is a case that triggers something, turn your back on Eko''s society and become a walnut."


    Misago said in a dark voice. It didn''t take me long to immediately deny the words of the Massago whether Alisui or Tsutsuji had anything to think about.


    "It''s very uncomfortable to say that I''m talking about myself, even though it''s an old-fashioned way of talking. I wish it was me or the awkward."


    A shake that doesn''t read the air shakes a totally irrelevant topic.


    "I don''t even feel that my way of speaking is old-fashioned..."


    "Isn''t it old fashioned? Either way, it''s tough. At least it''s not a normal way of talking."


    "Either way, I can''t change the way I talk right now. In addition, I like the way you talk."


    Massago speaks clearly.


    "There must be a reason why Misago talks like this. I don''t know."


    "Your way of talking is characteristic, too, but why?


    Massago pokes at Alisui for saying extra things.


    "Nah, there isn''t. How to talk is naturally shaped."


    "Then I''ll tell you the same."


    Hearing the words of Massago, which he often says, against Alisui, who answers in haste, the ten nights and the shaking blew at the same time.

 387 33

    Angelina Harris came here and finally recognized it. He said that those who are currently opposed to ourselves are not simply obstructors, but those who put their hands on their necks.


    Reports of Japanese abductees being rescued will continue to stand. He also received reports that Ashiya Kurodo, known as the Japanese police''s Liesal Weapon, is aboard.


    Mud scientist Junko Yukioka, who can also be described as the rival of Grim Penis and Sea Chihuahua, has been heard all along. It has been reported by the headquarters of an organization that is slowly approaching, with Coast Guard ships in distant windings, checked through artificial satellites.


    "A ship fascinated by reapers - Dream Popus - that carries ruin and sails towards ruin. hehe... hehe... haha..."


    Angelina mouths such a dialogue like a rumor and gives a vain laugh.


    I''ve put it on Jeffrey''s phone many times already, but I''m not going to answer it. Whether you ignore it or are in a situation where you can''t get out, in any case, it adds to Angelina''s anxiety.


    Although he is a deceitful man, his track record is acknowledged by Angelina, and he relies on it, which makes him anxious to have no reaction.


    If Jeffrey had already died and all the sea chihuahuas had been wiped out, he would have been naked at the earliest.


    Eventually anxiety turns to fear, and Angelina leaves her room, unable to stay or not, and heads to the bridge to see the onboard monitors.


    There are several stereoscopic images projected inside the bridge, many of which reflect what is happening outside the ship. But Dream Popus switches this so he can check everything on board.


    "Jeffrey......"


    Confirming Jeffrey in battle with someone, Angelina roared her breath. No sign of Eric nearby.


    Looking at yet another location, we could confirm Eric''s appearance in the cargo hold where one remains who has not yet been recaptured. Sea Chihuahua fighters are alive and well.


    (I''m sure Eric was talking about being able to react to invisible enemies, just like Jeffrey.)


    With that in mind, so what do you think, Angelina? Even though I''ve been doomed so far already, and said I''m in a complete defeat mood.


    There''s got to be one Grimm Penis rescue ship headed this way, but there''s nothing we can do about it as soon as possible. Rather, he decided it would be wise to move to the rescue ship and flee, even on his own.


    (We need to hide ourselves until then...)


    Leaving the bridge, Angelina walked down the hallway, searching for a place where she could safely lurk until the rescue ship arrived.


    The Ten Night Shake Ekowariko Five made it to the last point.


    Enter the cargo hold. There are many men in black in there. Naturally I have not noticed the presence of the five people in the subspace tunnel.


    "There''s something weird about it"


    When I looked at those to whom the shake pointed, there was definitely someone who seemed odd. Even though the others are dressed in black, for some reason only the person is naked in the upper body. And he sits on top of the container and looks oddly in a good mood.


    "It''s Eric Taylor. He''s the guy who''s always working with Sea Chihuahua executive Jeffrey Allen. He''s got a pretty good arm."


    Ten nights showcasing information on the sea chihuahua that I looked up in my spare time.


    "You''ll see that your arms stand. Yeah, it''s coming through."


    Shortly after Shake said so, Eric turned to those with subspace tunnels - those with five - and grinned.


    "Meh."


    Then he came up with a cat-like voice, five confused people.


    "Do you notice this way?


    I see Eric while the Ten Nights are on alert.


    "No way. Yikes. There''s no way anyone who''s not even a magician would notice. Assuming you notice, there''s no way you can come in here."


    "You''re aware. Definitely."


    Misago immediately denies Alisui''s words.


    "I mean, based on what, you''re deciding you''re not a magician?


    Ten nights asks.


    "''Cause you''re naked up there."


    Shortly after Alisui said the grounds for the lack of meaning, Eric stood up and pointed straight at this one. While the black clothes alert, they simultaneously turn a strange gaze.


    "Sounds like you''re really noticing. Just that guy."


    The shake spills an invincible grin.


    "Be on guard when you open the door."


    Misago says toward the ten nights and shakes. We both know what that means. The fact that we are aware of this presence means that the moment this one shows up, it is possible that it will be set up immediately.


    "I''ll take the lead. It''ll help if you give me cover."


    "Don''t put it that way, you can tell me to cover you normally."


    Receiving the Missago dialogue, he said so with a slight laugh.


    "Please."


    Massago for less words.


    "Yes, sir. You don''t have to tell me."


    Gun standing shake. Ten nights to keep your mind tight.


    "Can I open it?


    Massago nods small to the twat that confirms with a tense face.


    "Open"


    The moment Tsutsuji told him and opened the door, Eric, who was staring at this one, burst into the subspace tunnel with tremendous speed.


    We''re all too fast together. He said he was alert enough to be attacked for the moment he opened the door, but he couldn''t react as one.


    "Mya."


    He spreads his uncontrolled grin and Eric''s arm swings at a speed that literally goes unnoticed. The aim is the twat that was closest to the door.


    A mass thrust through a stiff twat was instead attacked by Eric. The extended arm was broken and even several cuts ran perpendicular to the arm, spraying blood.


    Soon, there was a change in Eric''s arms. The tip of the elbow is not that of a human, it has changed to the cat''s forefoot.


    "Misago!


    "No disruption to battle"


    A twat changes his complexion and screams, but Misago said with a flat face. They all think at the same time that one arm would be broken and there couldn''t be any obstruction.


    A shake fires two guns from close range. At this distance, and although avoidance seemed difficult in this narrow space, Eric cut off the ballistics and prevented his face and throat with both hands.


    A bullet devoured his catted hand, and although Eric glanced slightly, he was not bleeding. When I paid my arm, the bullet that devoured my hand was instantly pushed out and fell to the floor of the subspace.


    "I''m going to put Keri on in this!


    Shaking screams. As far as Eric''s speed to that anomaly, which instantly jumped into the subspace, is concerned, it''s hard to move. The decision is that we should fight in this narrow space. In the meantime, it is difficult to get support from other black clothes.


    "Meh."


    Eric jumps backwards and tries to get out of the subspace, as if he were reading that idea of shaking.


    (Okay, it took. You know Japanese)


    But Shake predicted it too, shooting two more shots at Eric right after he moved. If this word is heard and the intention is conveyed, the enemy will also try to go outside the subspace. In doing so, he read that a gap could be made, and guided Eric.


    One shot was prevented by the cat hand again, but the other puts on the flank.


    "Miggy."


    Eric flies out into space normally with a painful squeal on his face.


    "I''ll take care of him."


    Ten Nights declares.


    Declared, but not honestly confident ten nights. Eric is overwhelmingly outnumbered when it comes to speed.


    But in an injured Massago, the load is heavy, and the combination of close proximity between the same Superman makes me think I''m the best.


    "I''m not gonna stick to Tyman. No. Let''s do it ad hoc. If you see a gap, you can give it to the others. If I see a gap in him, I''ll attack him."


    Shaking shows his teeth and says with a laugh, smiling back ten nights and nodding.

 388 34

    First, ten nights danced out into the space normally. The shooting of the blackclothes concentrates, but without a single hit, Eric tries to stick around at once.


    Eric''s movements had stopped. He dives into the back of the container, puts his strength into his abdomen, and attempts to drain the bullet out of his body with his abs.


    I didn''t know why Eric stopped moving at ten nights, but I decided to change my spear from Eric and fight the Black Clothes.


    Then Massago jumps and hits the older black clothes nearby.


    Leaping across the throat of the black clothes, Massago''s arms are waved, but the older black clothes deflected his torso and sent off the attack of the Massago, simultaneously sticking one leg wide out and kicking up the Massago further in the air.


    After an unexpected counterattack, Misago was confused for a moment. Then we''ll be completely defenseless in the air.


    Older black clothes switched positions pull his right arm and his fist rests on his waist, waiting for a falling Massago.


    A positive fist thrust rolls out across the torso of the Massago. There was no way that a Massago just falling would turn this on, but he blew it up spitting blood reflexes and was struck into one of the containers.


    Shake had that look in his sight, but he can''t even afford to be covering for the Massago. Through the door that normally connects the subspace to the space, he desperately fires a gun as he embarks, and immediately dives into the subspace and rains a bullet in the counterattack, but he definitely ends the other black clothes one by one.


    Meanwhile, shaking was also getting bullets in the meantime. It didn''t lead to fatal injuries, but I got two shots in the leg, not very much, but I can''t seem to get out of subspace and fight while running.


    As far as the physical abilities of older black clothes are concerned, Misago decides whether they are definitely vampires or not. I don''t think power or speed is human. But more troublesome than that is that his martial arts themselves are extraordinary skill, the Massago decided.


    Massago wakes himself up. I don''t care what you think, you''re not a one-handed opponent. Yeah, you''re taking damage to keep standing up, and you''re blunting your movements. I don''t feel like I can keep fighting and winning, but at least I try to attract this opponent and just buy time.


    When the older black clothes were unmade footprints and packed the distance from the Massago...


    "Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa! Whoa! Poison waves erode the oils!


    Along with a strange summons, Alisui, who flew out of subspace, jumped at the older black clothes.


    While wary of the Massago, older black clothes give Alisui a back fist at the counter. Alisui blew up unharmed, but as if to be replaced with that Alisui, Tsutsuji slipped into the foot of the older black clothes and kicked into one leg of the older black clothes, greatly disfiguring.


    If you don''t miss that gap, Misago fills the gap, but the older black clothes quickly regain their posture and release a kick to the twat.


    Tsutsuji handles this skillfully.


    Misago dashed hard and kicked into the axial leg of the older black clothes, which fell.


    "Will this make me a warico, too?


    A twat put his hand on the throat of the fallen elderly black clothes and said, staring at the elderly black clothes. The older black clothes smiled bitterly and raised their hands lightly, indicating a surrender pose.


    "No, no, no, no. It''s a no-can. It won''t. Because I didn''t see anything, Oyla."


    When Arisui, who is up, says with a laugh, she strikes with another black garment.


    "Whoa whoa!? I wonder what!? Ouilla is now dominated by poison waves from space, and she doesn''t even know what she''s doing. Yikes! So this is not going to be against the code! It shouldn''t be! That''s what Tsutsuji interprets and misses it! Everything''s a bad poison wave!


    Alisui strikes at the feet of the black clothes as she summons them, causing them to fall. There comes a shaking bullet pouring down, some taking their lives, some falling into infightlessness.


    "Mya."


    Eric, who ejected the bullet, jumps out of the shadow of the container. The black clothes were already rolling openly, including vampires.


    (Regardless of the power, I''ll never get to that speed of his. I won''t. No, I can see that clearly. If I did it properly, I wouldn''t be the right person.)


    Confronting Eric, I think ten nights.


    (Then... we''ll have to get attacked by them. It''s the other way around)


    Ten nights ready to raise your left arm and prepare for an attack from head to neck. The fist on the right, on the other hand, stands on the waist with good old black clothes from earlier.


    An instant approaching, Eric rolls his cat punch out into a hanging. Ten nights is completely unresponsive to that speed.


    The guarded left arm suit is torn and the meat is torn. Even more so from chest to abdomen, the feeling of the suit and flesh being torn apart.


    Only for what I received with my left arm guard, the cat punch track changed slightly but the attack became shallow. Otherwise, he would have been torn to the gut and fatally wounded. No, it''s serious enough at the moment. I just managed not to die because of Junko''s suit.


    Shortly after Eric''s cat punch was wielded, a ten-night fist, released ready to cut meat and break bones, hit Eric''s abdomen clean.


    (I hit it. Completely decided)


    It was affordable enough. Ten nights convinces Eric that he made a deadly blow.


    (Awesome critical though. If I was just a little behind, if the timing wasn''t right, if I wasn''t ready, I wouldn''t have decided)


    If it weren''t for the premise of eating the opponent''s attack from the start, it wouldn''t have been very, but it wouldn''t have hit. No, it was a miracle that even hit me, it seemed like ten nights. I also don''t think Eric would have expected it, such as what he was after. Had they understood that, they would have made wary moves over there as well.


    Ten nights collapse to the front. A lot of blood fell to the floor.


    Almost at the same time, Eric fell on his back. His guts burst and a good amount of blood is spit out of his mouth.


    Eric, who in large letters looks up at the ceiling and understands his death. Various memories run through my head all at once as a running light. In that memory, there was almost all the same figure. Many of them were pleasant memories.


    "Jeffrey......"


    Change your fate and mouth the name of the man who has had a good time with you.


    "Ah, Meh."


    I think it''s gone, and Eric laughs and corrects while spitting blood. For the first time in ten years, I accidentally spoke human language.


    "Ten nights. Oh, my God!


    "I''ll take Mr. Ten Nights, so Alisui will take the captive."


    It''s blood. I look at the ten nights when I nod around and stop moving in the whole place, and I give instructions to Alisui, who changes her complexion, with a tough voice.


    Massago tries to strain his heavy body and returns to the subspace tunnel.


    Towards the returning Massago, a shake that was first-aid for his shot foot protrudes his fist, sweating but unable to laugh.


    Misago also spills a smile, sticks out his little fist, hits it gently with his shaking fist.


    "Let''s get back to Rin''s room as soon as possible. We need to get the wounded healed. This amount of bleeding, especially from Mr. Ten Nights, is dangerous."


    A twat, dragging back ten unconscious nights, complains in a voice full of urgency.


    "They''re all pretty damaged, and hey. I need you to apply miso quickly."


    Shaking dragged one leg, but snapped ten nights and walked out into the subspace.

 389 35

    On the bridge of the Dream Popus, the person suddenly appeared.


    "Yes, yes, it''s Japan''s Polis. The rescue ship is not coming. ''Cause I snuck off and crushed it."


    Ashiya Kurodo said as he showed the police notebook to control the destinations of the surprised sailors.


    "Coast Guard ships will be here soon, and soon this ship will be nabbed. Don''t let it bother you by wasting your resistance. So, I''d like to keep the two of you, Angelina Harris and Jeffrey Allen up front, but can''t we see what''s going on on on the ship or something?


    All sailors are outsiders, and Kurodo also speaks English for once.


    The sailors were bewildered, but the captain gave few words and projected several footage into the universe.


    "Oh, no, it''s a pile of corpses over there. I can hear the Whale Watch. This is a corpse tour."


    Seeing the bodies of the black clothes reflected, Kurodo spilled a smile and threw up sarcastically. Though I also knew that Kurodo would be the most like this.


    "Jeffrey Allen, you seem to have lost, but you didn''t die."


    Black Dou mutters when he finds Jeffrey walking bloody and followed in the footage.


    "Where''s Angelina Harris? It doesn''t show anywhere."


    "I don''t know. I won''t answer if I contact you."


    The captain answers. Seeing that look on his face, Kurodo decides that he doesn''t seem to be lying.


    "Hmm. Are you alone? So, how do we get stuck in the middle of the ocean? You''re hiding somewhere."


    Black Dou retrieving his cell phone while self penetrating.


    "Junko, Angelina Harris is missing, but do you know where she is?


    ''I know, but we''re going to use it for the experimental bench over here. Okay? It''s hard to be taken to the police. "


    Hearing Junko''s reply, Kurodo gave up saying he couldn''t expect this.


    "Well, that''s fine. We just need to be brought to justice at last. That doesn''t have to be the justice of the law. Of course it has to be my judgment."


    That''s what I say and hang up.


    Kurodo himself, never arrested the killer, etc. If there are unforgivable criminals, I try to punish them with my own hands. Because I believe that I will not let you breathe the air of the world, I will not let you eat rice, and I will not waste my taxes until I have arrested you, I will await trial and I will await the execution of my sentence.


    That is only allowed for Black Dou. Execution decisions and execution by individuals are not considered problematic. Good things get rubbed off. Because Kurodo has just enough value to be forgiven.


    After a severe injury to his leg, he traveled with a ten-night hold and a shake that proceeded inside the subspace tunnel with a cursory foothold.


    I stopped the bleeding once, but if I bring it, I''m in danger for ten nights. But because of the foot injury, this blunt-foot movement is the best I can do even if I''m desperate. A sense of crisis and fatigue are recruiting.


    "That''s it. All you have to do is... take me to Mrs Xu''s place for ten nights... Damn it, ten nights, don''t die..."


    "I''m not finished yet. I''ve got things to do."


    Says Masago as he walks at the rear of the line. Tsutsui and Alisui, who have rendezvoused with the protection and guidance of those who have already been imprisoned, look back to Massago.


    "Alisui, Tsutsuji. Thank you for your help."


    "I forgot. I don''t know what you mean."


    "Ha!? Apparently he was manipulated by an oila poison wave, but I don''t remember that time! Poison waves can''t help it, can they? Poison waves scare me."


    Thankfully, to the deeply dripping Massago, Tsutsuji and Alisui returned so.


    "Goodbye."


    "What do you have to do?


    A shake stops a mass trying to leave. I won''t stop walking. I have no choice but to resume my steps and talk as I follow.


    "I owe you a lot, and I''ll just tell you where I can teach you. One of the aims of Junko Suzuoka is to attack Sea Chihuahua and Grim Penis. Especially after Jeffrey Allen, a sea Chihuahua executive, and Angelina Harris, a Gnim penis executive. It sounds more like a test bench purpose than a murder."


    "You think one purpose means there are other purposes?


    Tsutsuji asks.


    "I''m worried if I can say any more. The purpose of that woman in the first place is also an incomprehensible realm for me. Thanks for playing. I''m trying to crush this tour in half, but I''m late."


    Massago that makes a difficult face.


    "Well, that''s where Junko is. You shouldn''t be serious. No."


    "He''s definitely a no-go. Even a delightful prisoner? I''ll cut you off, but you''re lucky."


    Massago agreed with the shaking words and turned his back again.


    "Lilac''s vengeance, if you''re up for it, I will. Goodbye, then."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to discuss it?


    Massago poked by Alisui and looking back again.


    "Though the thoughts of the various are staggered into a mixed pattern, there is a good chance that others will get ahead of them. Besides, Junko Yukioka will also be following Jeffrey Allen, who killed Lilac, to the experimental bench, and I wonder if he''ll take it from her, too. Goodbye, then."


    That''s all I have to say, now it''s time for Massago to disappear.


    "I wonder how many times you''ve said that."


    The shaking that was walking ahead shrugged, spilling a grin.


    "Fuck... that little girl... fuck, fuck..."


    Dyed his lower body into blood, Jeffrey repeatedly cursed, holding down his bloody groin with his left hand and hiccupping through the hallway with an inner crotch.


    "Eric... I was second-hand because of the lack of manpower, but I knew I had to be with you. Ha ha, on the contrary, if Eric and I are all together, there''s no gap whatsoever"


    He twitches and laughs as he distorts his face in pain.


    Jeffrey was currently on his way to the cargo hold where Eric was. I didn''t answer my phone, so I decided that I would be engaged, and I was on my way to a helper, whether I was injured or not.


    With caution, Jeffrey opens the door to the cargo hold.


    In the cargo hold, there was not a single one standing. All the black clothes are falling on the floor, dead or out of combat.


    "Eric?"


    In it, he spits a lot of blood out of his mouth, finds Eric falling on his back, and accidentally becomes a decent face, whining his name.


    Hence, heading towards Eric, Jeffrey crouches down and puts his hand on Eric''s neck.


    My hands tremble and my teeth snarl out of my heels. The palpitations are tremendously impetuous and faster, making my eyeballs hot.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!


    As tears erupted, a scream rose from its throat.


    Covered in still warm wreckage, breathing heavily, Jeffrey begins to breathe demographically. Breathe in desperately and push your chest.


    "Eric! Wow, wow, wow, wow! Eric, uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh!


    He was Jeffrey, who had been breathing demographically for a while, but when he saw Eric never get back alive, he screams and cries again, with Eric''s body covered.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Crying and crying, Jeffrey was surprised at himself crying. It was the first time I was born, such as when I cried for someone.


    (Reaction like a normal person like this, I can''t believe I''m doing this ~...)


    While you cry with the feeling of your chest about to rip open, the calm self in your head divulges that sentiment.


    (No... me and Eric have always been together. What do you feel now? Yeah)


    Keep whining in your head.


    (But was Eric so important to me? So sad. Well, it''s been a long time. I''ve been watching this guy grow between childhood and adulthood. Besides, Eric was the only person I laughed at from the bottom of my heart, and I guess he was a big presence in me. When I think it''s gone, it''s kind of already... I''m alive too... that''s a hassle. All this time, Eric won''t tell Meermeyer about his life...)


    The moment he thought about it, he freaked out, and Jeffrey suddenly stopped crying and laughed small with a crying face.


    Then for a while, Jeffrey was relieved to look up at the blurry ceiling next to Eric''s wreckage.


    Some of the fallen black clothes still survived, but even after seeing Jeffrey cry and then settle down, he couldn''t speak out in a detour.


    It reminds me of the implied card of death that comes out over and over again as I put out my divination tools and line them up.


    (Was it about Eric who was all about the implication of death in fortune? No... that''s not true)


    Shortly after asking himself, Jeffrey thinks about his fate. That''s nothing but a prediction of my own death. But knowing in advance, we can avoid the fate of death. I know roughly where I''m going to die and when. Even now, Jeffrey has accounted for the future and avoided dangers to good health.


    "I mean... is that what this is about"


    With a divination tool, Jeffrey squeaks with certainty as he divulges where whoever killed Eric is.


    "I mean, it is. Now is the time. I''m going to die. Go kill the guys who killed Eric and pay back the other way ~. Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!


    I don''t even know what''s wrong with me, but Jeffrey was laughing in a tall voice.

 390 36

    Knowing the defeat of Jeffrey and Eric, Angelina Harris was lurking herself in the engine room feeling in danger.


    There must be more than twice as many Sea Chihuahua elites aboard the rescue ship. Patience until the ship arrives.


    "Dear passengers, calm down and listen to what I''m about to tell you."


    Suddenly the onboard announcement sounds in both Japanese and English.


    It was discovered that an organized crime had been committed on board the Dream Popus during a tour voyage. A Coast Guard ship is on its way to the Dream Popus. We are very sorry, but considering your safety, the Whale Watching Tour organised by Grimm Penis is cancelled and you are switching to a Coast Guard ship - ''


    Angelina is stunned to hear what the announcement is about.


    "Why are you talking like that on your own while I''m gone!


    I distort my face to anger and give you hysterical screams. Rather, she is unaware that the story went smoothly because Angelina, who is responsible, hid the clouds on her own.


    (If this thing brightens up... No, there''s no way it won''t. I''m pretty sure it''s going to be reported all over the world. And it gives the forces hostile to Grimm Penis a gap to penetrate. I have committed a major lapse, which also means that my ratings within the organization have fallen...... Oh my god...)


    Explore if there are any hands that can still be hit. There is also the hand of pushing all the blame on the sea chihuahua, but that can make the sea chihuahua bad for the heartbeat against the grim penis, and if the sea chihuahua and the grim penis are giddy, it will end up being Angelina''s responsibility.


    (How did this happen? Where did it fall? What did I do wrong? Why, why? Why?)


    Angelina nods with her head and keeps throwing unanswered questions.


    Because of that, she didn''t notice being approached right in front of her. Footsteps were not heard in engine noise.


    "First you give the boss of the grim penis," he said.


    "And then Jeffrey Allen."


    A voice looked up in the immediate vicinity, the girl with red eyes in white with a smile on her face and the outside with black eyes in the yellow eyes of white skin with one arm hanging with a triangular scarf, all aligned and watching about Angelina up close.


    By the time the four of them had returned to their rooms, they had recovered completely.


    "Came home a long time blurry. Well. But good luck."


    With a smile on his face, he smiles, letting him take off his suit for ten nights and smear miso all over his wound.


    "A Coast Guard ship is currently on its way to the Dream Popus. We are very sorry, but we consider your safety and we will cancel the Whale Watching Tour organised by Grimm Penis - ''


    During the treatment of the ten nights, the onboard announcement flowed.


    "Fun cruising tours open in this way."


    Says sarcastically as the shake takes off his pants. To get my leg injuries treated next in ten nights.


    "Ten nights was dangerous. If I''d been a little behind, I could have been dead."


    Not only do I apply miso to the wide open wound, but I try to block and pack it between the wounds, "he said. Plus, it''s so heavy that if it weren''t for the healing caused by my own Miso Witchcraft, I might not have helped.


    "I thought if I did it normally, I''d never win..."


    I just woke up. Ten nights opens my mouth with relief that I was still alive.


    "Mike Leonard I used to do, you''re so much stronger than that, I just had an instinct to confront him. So even if we prolong the fight, we''ll lose, and if we do, we''ll have to put ourselves on our bets, so we had to be unscrupulous. Still, it was remarkable."


    Ten nights reminiscing and trembling at the battle with Eric. Definitely the biggest enemy I''ve ever had. If it had not been for the suit''s spiritual uplifting action, I would have remembered fear more clearly, in front of Eric, and I suspect that he could have made a light decision about his methods of warfare ready to strike.


    "The first thing we need is to sort things out. I want to restore your health."


    Due to the movement of various human beings at once, the situation on board has changed dramatically in their own ignorance.


    "Our mission was accomplished ninety percent. All I have to do is get the people I helped safely to land, but it looks like the Coast Guard will take care of their protection. Ashiya came here earlier. That''s what we talked about. That''s good, right?


    While moving to the treatment of shaking, look at the twigs and Ali Sui and confirm.


    "Yes, that''s fine"


    "There''s no way there''s a problem. Because I heard that the Coast Guard is a very strong people in the ocean."


    Two Eko answering each.


    "I wonder if Senior Aizawa will be okay. That shitty strong Toriyama Masami and Tyman."


    The shake I''d forgotten so far, but I felt calm and finally remembered the truth that left me taking on Masami.


    "No matter how many of those kids, it would suck to come to Toriyama opponents alone..."


    Rin groans. Though it was true that once glanced at itself by no complete skin, the power of Masami Toriyama felt even more like a substitute above.


    "Now that we''re safely back on land, we''ll accomplish the request, but can we go back...? Sounds like something''s going on, and there''s some suspicious air to see if we can make it back, right?


    The shaking utters disturbing words, but all of the concerns were shared.


    "Don''t be a pussy until you get home. I guess I should try contacting Junko. This is where I need information."


    Ten nights turned toward him, and he waved.


    "Actually, I just texted you in, but you''re not getting a response."


    Junko may be busy with Junko, but I''m worried about that in return. I thought you were doing something that wasn''t even Roku.


    "If it''s just reconnaissance, we can do it, and let''s see what''s going on out there?


    "It''s good to stay still now. We could have rescued all the people who were taken. If we''re going to see how it goes, it''s going to be about the room that''s protecting them."


    At that time, when Tsutsuji refused his offer with ease, he felt the dark sinking killing spirit approaching, and his expression tightened.


    "It stinks of blood."


    The shaking squeaks small. Together, turn to the door of the room and be vigilant.


    (I''ll have to do it)


    Stand up and walk to the middle of the room, facing the door, dressed to back the ten nights sleeping in bed and shaking. I''m not wearing a suit. Holster''s gun, lowered to the side, is sticking out.


    (There are signs of paranormal forces working. Beware)


    Shortly after Machida told him, the door was blown towards the inside of the room. Jump to the side and avoid a direct hit by the door.


    "That''s ironic. Thanks to you for killing Eric, I know where you are. If that''s the case, my fortune will shine. Live and die... if it''s a substitute for killing."


    Jeffrey Allen utters a dark, sinking voice as she sits at the entrance to the room where the door disappears, exhaling killer from all over her body. There''s a lot of blood coming from that groin, and it''s staining the underside of the fortune-teller''s costume with blood.


    "Huh...? No... That one."


    The shake groaned. I could see it from a slice of clothing. that what should be in the groin is cut from the roots and bloody.


    "You guys ah... You killed my Eric."


    Jeffrey speaks surprisingly quiet himself. A voice without anger or resentment. Thanks to a scattered cry earlier, it is badly cooled down.


    "How did you know where we were?"


    "Am I right? I told you fortune teller. My Japanese is supposed to be perfect, huh?


    On the tenth night of questioning, Jeffrey tells.


    "Stay back, you guys."


    He decides to be the person with heavy loads in the shaking and ten nights, he tells. Ten nights in particular have been severely injured twice, his health has declined considerably, and just because he blocked the wound, he''s not in a very fightable condition.


    I don''t know how much Jeffrey''s strength is, but seeing a very quiet killer emanating from his whole body, he expected him to show more polished concentration than he would take an outlet.


    Right after you taste the bottom of the dong, or just after you''re free from something bad, you know you''re going to be in this kind of mental state. And at that time, people also exert their uninterrupted power.

 391 37

    "I can''t say I''m in good condition either. We settle fast."


    Declared looking ahead to Jeffrey, he pulled out his gun.


    "Dry world. A sleeping universe. A dying present. The wind is out of breath, the sound is tired of dancing, and the light stops shaking"


    Jeffrey casts a spell as if to sing a poem. Feeling the signs that the procedure will activate, he opens the door of the subspace on his right side and pulls the trigger by stretching his right hand straight to the side like pulling the gun out.


    The bullet, shot in the direction of the unanswered, was supposed to appear through the subspace tunnel, around Jeffrey''s left diagonal bottom, and go straight through his abdomen.


    But the bullet had stopped in front of Jeffrey hitting him directly. It''s as if they stopped time. Or shall I say fixed in space?


    Shortly after Jeffrey moves to the side, the bullet disappears and wears the wall of the room.


    "The vibrancy of the sea, the freshness of the sky, the one who suddenly brings scorching rot, the messenger"


    Jeffrey exercising more sorcery.


    I tried to shoot the gun again, but I kept thinking about it. The enemy doesn''t know what to do either. Intuition determined that it was better to turn to defense once.


    A blue fireball emerges from before Jeffrey and flies over.


    "Misowall."


    When the scream was small, a miso wall appeared that reached the ceiling in front of the scream, preventing the fireball. Hot air blows in his face. There was a fire ball hitting the head right where you were.


    Miso walls can be rolled and bullets showered. While enemy attacks can be prevented, it is also an advantage of this miso wall that this attack can be just a miso to penetrate.


    When he erased the miso wall, Jeffrey stood idly by. The blue ball of flame is not one, but two more, floating to Jeffrey''s left and right.


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    When something like black oil floods out of Jeffrey''s hands, it grows longer and eventually turns into a wave of giant black sickles.


    Jeffrey waves the sickle without moving the spot. Though in a very unreachable position, he feels dangerous and pulls himself back.


    The sickle pattern liquefied and extended greatly in the air. Besides, the part of the sickle blade is also liquid and scattered in the air. As soon as it arrived where it was, it returned to the solid blade and struck with the momentum of the centrifugal force.


    The tip is cut off from the elbow of the left arm of the armpit and falls to the floor. In a hurry, from part of the miso wall, the miso is called back in a spherical shape, and the bleeding is stopped by covering it with miso so as to block the cutting surface.


    "Ri, your arm has been cut off!


    Alisui gives a tall voice.


    "It''s okay. I''ll apply miso later and stick with it."


    In a calm tone.


    Shortly after, now the fireball flew in, not the sickle. The ball flew away, but the ball of fire hit the floor directly, and the arm that was falling on the side instantly carburized, and even burned on the carpet of the floor.


    "Ri, your arm has been burned!


    Alisui gives a tall voice.


    "It''s okay. Because if you apply miso, it will grow."


    In a calm tone.


    The last remaining fireball is released. At the same time, Jeffrey waves a black sickle, and the black sickle liquefies and flies through the universe.


    Regardless of the fireball, the motion of the black sickle was too irregular and seemed difficult to scratch, but it''s not that difficult if you just prevent it.


    "Guh!?


    Jeffrey remembers a hot shock from back to chest and a mixed scream of confusion.


    Liquefied and stretched, the black sickle slashed into the entrance to the subspace created in front of it, and the exit door connected to the rear of Jeffrey. As a result, with his waving sickle, Jeffrey dressed to be slashed from behind.


    As for the fireballs, they were normally deflected. A fireball landed on the bed where the shake was sleeping, and there was a shake running away in a great panic from the flaming bed.


    Jeffrey collapses into depression as Eko and the others cushion the floor and bed and sprinkle water in the vase, watching them digest desperately.


    "Well... that''s fine... No, I knew this was gonna happen. If you go that way, Eric and I... we''ll see you, so... okay..."


    Jeffrey ran out with a satisfied grin and said so.


    Confirming Geoffrey''s death and satisfied that he had a good fight with his teething enemies for the first time in a long time, he plunges further miso into the burnt cross section of his arm that has lost its tip from his elbow. Then the miso grows as it looks and creates the shape of the arm.


    "I wonder if it will still take some time to get completely back on track. So, ten nights, could you ask me to do something a little nasty? Time to move?"


    "What?"


    Ten nights awake in surprise, the knife is offered.


    "You can do it with your power. I want this guy''s head cut off. I''m going home."


    That said, he pointed to Jeffrey''s wreckage. If it was indeed an unpleasant thing, the Ten Nights lost the word.


    Jeffrey''s body, whose head was cut off, was pushed into the bathroom, and the five waited for the Coast Guard ship to arrive.


    "Seven Coast Guard ships have now arrived on the side of the Dream Popus. For your safety, we are truly sorry, but we ask that you transfer your ship. It should be noted that the coast marshals will be aboard - ''


    "Oh, I''m finally here. No."


    The shake jumps out of bed.


    "You can finally get out of this room."


    A twat strokes his chest down. The situation where there was a corpse with no neck next to it, I couldn''t help but feel ill.


    And there was a knock. The blown door has also been returned to its original position. It''s just a blockage standing at the entrance.


    "It''s okay."


    We were on the alert, but the guard headed to the entrance and slammed the door just standing.


    "All right, you guys, stay annoyed."


    She blushes her neck, a female clothing detective over two meters tall comes in and says her words with a bright look. Eko and the others lurked in the subspace for once.


    "It''s all right now. The people who were taken are well prepared to keep them here, and they were transferred to the seaborne ship first. Of course you''re moving."


    Black Dou looks at his hand with a strange look as he talks.


    "What''s going on? The hand......"


    "Oh, I guess it''s time"


    Miso played, and a hand appeared from the inside. I couldn''t restore it to boulder until I got clothes, so my elbow-to-tip complexion is in a rounded view.


    "Can I settle for one thing with this?


    And, ten nights.


    "I told you earlier. Don''t be a pussy till I get home. If you had a cracked face over here and bought a grim penis or sea chihuahua grudge, there''s a good chance you''d still be a donkey after you get home."


    Ten nights exhale in a small way, to the words of God.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t watch the whale. Whale, I wanted to see it up close."


    On the other hand, I don''t care if you say that. The shaky phone rang.


    "Senior Aizawa, you''re safe. - Good."


    Picking up the phone as a delight, shaking to give you a bounced voice.


    "You guys are safe and above all. I think Ashiya went that way."


    "I''m here now. They''re sending someone who''s been taken."


    Shaking as he talks takes a glimpse of Black Dou.


    This is Jeffrey Allen and Eric Taylor from Sea Chihuahua.


    "Did you kill him?


    "Yeah."


    When proudly shaken, the truth was silenced there for some reason.


    "You got that Jeffrey and Eric... Well done. I wanted to kill you before you fell into Yukooka''s hands.


    Slightly between, then praise the truth in its usual pale tone.


    "Ha ha, I''m glad you compliment me, but it was you who knocked down something like Jeffrey. Eric''s ten nights away."


    "The Ten Nights defeated you alone? That''s more and more amazing ''


    I''m not praising you in a social dictionary, true to expose a tone of surprise to your voice.


    "Hey, ten nights... Senior Aizawa is complimenting me. Eric, do what you have to do."


    Ten nights had an indescribable bitter laugh at the shaking of a happy voice.

 392 38

    "Oh, I went from that super fancy room to an octopus room. You''re a toad."


    The three men who moved to the Coast Guard ship were forced into the same room as more than a dozen other passengers by placing cloth on the floor, so swinging quickly complained in an eyeless voice.


    "Shake, that kind of dialogue, we had a nice room for ourselves - sounds like we''re appealing, doesn''t it feel good? Most painful."


    "Ah, yes..."


    A shake that is noticed and seems to shrink with sorrow.


    "Alisui and Tsutsuji are on one side, right?


    When the Ten Nights consciously say the two Eko, a gap opens up in space for just a few seconds, and Alisui lets them just peek in the face and smile. Ten nights I see it and smile back.


    "Junko texted me by now. I forgot. The room''s different, but the ship looks the same."


    I took out my phone and said...


    "Why don''t you go show me your face for a second? Junko has a lot to ask."


    "Aiyi"


    "I''d love to hear it, but I''m not tired yet... because I''m sleepy. Sorry."


    To the invitation, the shake rose with a smile, but the ten nights seemed really spicy and refused.


    When I went to the room where Junko was, a large number of passengers were sitting on the cloth, just like the room where they were.


    "Ah, ladies, stay annoyed"


    "Senior Yahoo"


    Junko and Shaking, who speak up at about the same time.


    Fu captured the figure of the person concerned in his sight, and his pendant reached out naturally.


    A girl in goslolly-flavoured clothing, about seventeen or eight years old, sitting in the front with Junko and True Two sitting opposite Junko and the others. Obviously, I know Junko and the others...


    (What an unstable black light...... Weakened or shining strong, unbeatable anger and unanswered confusion are appearing)


    It just looks like the inside of a person. There was something of interest to me, but it''s not my preferred substitute.


    "What happened to Missago?


    "I wonder if you''re making subspace there. We won''t be together until we move the ship. I''m alone, but I was able to secure the experimental bench, so they''re bringing me into subspace."


    In response to the question, Junko also answered the other thing that Junko wanted to hear on the set. It is obvious who the person who will be the experimental bench is.


    "Regardless of Junko, who was originally hostile, can we also view our dust resistance as a solemn object to Grimm Penis and Sea Chihuahua? Whatever Junko is, honestly, we''re not the only ones who want to keep hostile with this big organization."


    That''s what I say in my mouth, but I think it''s actually quite possible. Best of all, it should be stimulating. However, when I am individually targeted for ten nights and shaking anyway, it can be an anxiety element.


    Therefore, we decided that we were weak and that it would be better to install the help of Junko, and he is calculating and complaining.


    "Daiji-bu, don''t worry, I''ll help you when you get a pinch. True, I think you''d be happy to help."


    Junko promised me a little help, as expected.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about anything if Senior Aizawa will be happy to rush."


    "Why bother with joy? Do I have to be happy to go?"


    "If you don''t like it, you''ll notice this one too."


    "There''s no way you''re going to hate it. In the first place, it''s impossible to dislike it when you help people that are so life-threatening. Besides, you don''t hate helping a guy with a pattern when you see him."


    "In the end, Junko deliberately incited Grim Penis? To make myself more hostile, to bring in assassins. Is that what this is all about?


    Blocking the shaking and true interaction, he asks what he most wanted to hear.


    "I wonder if it would be a lie if I didn''t have that intention. Me and True you are always hungry for excitement. I snuggled up on one of a few stocks and invited them to play, but I don''t think it''s easy to get around right away because they''re a huge international organization that sells out even on the surface.


    I mean, we''ve been training ourselves while they attacked us.


    Interpret it on your own, shaking to give you a bounced voice.


    The girl and the young man next to her, look at the shake. The man next to the girl was clearly a resident of the back street. But more than a girl, it''s an aura I don''t like. It''s like black gas is the only thing that drifts extensively, that kind of image.


    "Right. If you''re ready, you don''t have to worry. Daily training."


    "Why don''t we just get Junko to modify it without any trouble with training or anything?


    The gossip girl opens her mouth and a grin disappears from her shaky face.


    "No, I don''t like that kind of thing, do I? Do you want to do something by yourself?"


    "Is power not power? What''s the difference?


    "It''s not like the power I polished myself. It''s my obsession."


    "Attention. Hmmm......"


    The girl was not the wind making a small fool of herself about the shaking, she looked like she was taking it seriously in some way with a rare look at the shaking.


    (This kid is more right. We need strength. If you can get it, you should get it without worrying)


    At the same time he thought about it, he remembered the power he would get from now on, and gave it a little slack.


    (It''s the price... the price to get the power. Yeah)


    Even though I told myself so, he tried not to think about the matter.

 393 End Chapter

    On a Coast Guard boat, they went up to the port of Wakayama and took the train home.


    At the end of the day, the power ran out, but I managed to get back to Euthanasia City.


    "This has been a really tough job request, thank you for your cooperation"


    After entering the office and finally showing up, Tsutsuji may once again thank you.


    "Missago was badly injured, but I wonder if he''ll be all right"


    Ten nights to worry.


    "I hope Misago thanks you properly, too."


    When Alice said that with her arms behind her head...


    Here he comes.


    "Of! When did you get here?


    Alisui is surprised to see the Massago suddenly appearing behind her. The arm is hung with a triangular scarf.


    "Just now. What surprised me is the same thing here. He mentioned my name the moment he arrived."


    "Are you okay with the injury?


    Asks. According to what I heard from the Ten Nights, it was quite damaging, and I thought about treating it with misogyny.


    "I was about to be put inside a suspicious culture fluid at the Snow Oka Institute, but I politely refused because I was uncomfortable. The healing of misogyny is fine. Leave it to the natural restoration, to cure for a while, but late"


    It is strange to wonder whether I don''t like going into the culture solution or getting miso applied at the same level, and the smile comes to my mind.


    "You just have to get it healed without saying that"


    And, shake.


    "Massago is the kind of guy who blinks, but doesn''t like to ask someone for things or make borrowings, does he? At the very least, when you really need help, it feels like you have no choice but to help."


    "... excuse me. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Whether the shaking pointer was a star, Misago thanked him briefly without trying to answer and just tried to walk away.


    "Misago, you may not walk the same way, but the oilers are with you."


    Alisui has a bright face and speaks to a walking Massago. For a moment, Massago''s leg stopped, but no words were uttered, and he disappeared into the subspace.


    "Hey, Alisui, what pakuri is the dialogue now?


    "Ah... wow, that''s terrible. I can''t believe I disparaged a good word of spit from Oyla''s soul like that."


    Alisui protests with a pitiful face at the whimsical tone of the question.


    "I am delighted to have a new human friend."


    The twat makes me laugh. I''ve never seen her give such a flamboyant look, often with a hard face, so they broke their faces naturally.


    Then I went home ten nights later, and the shake got to the floor early in the office.


    He confirms that the shake has gone to bed, removes some of the items he took back from the ship from his bag, takes them to the kitchen and puts them on the slab.


    I had it cut off in the boat ten nights, it was Jeffrey Allen''s head.


    "Well... I wonder what''s going on"


    With a face like a bitter worm chewed up, he was on a roundabout for a while, but eventually he made up his mind, headed to the storeroom and grabbed the tool box.


    In further online searches, I type in ''how to open the skull'' to search, and look at the images that came out and more and more face to face.


    The fleas take out the hammer and saw, and struggle badly for minutes. I was finally able to cut my head open and take out the brain inside.


    Placing your brain on a slab, cut the frontal lobe area with a knife, put it on top of the frying pan, and set it on fire.


    The seasoning is of course miso. It doesn''t start without miso.


    "Yes, I could... Mr. Machida, let''s eat together ~"


    Put the burnt brain on a plate, with an unpleasant look and face.


    (Even if you don''t bother to speak to me, I''m fine because I share your senses...)


    In the midst of it, Machida also said in a disgusting voice.


    "You''ve entered a great realm while I''m at it. I don''t want you to know it''s gonna be ten nights."


    We had Jeffrey''s head amputated at ten nights, and we''re both known to be bringing the head back, but we haven''t even taught him how to use it. I don''t want to tell you.


    (But now it''s huge to get new powers)


    "Yeah. Even Junko said it many times in front of me, but I need strength. To live in this world. I can''t stand for it."


    I wonder if the Godzilla-style girl in the boat was also impressed by Junko.


    Place a plate on the table and sit in a chair.


    "Before I eat, I''m going to give you an example..." I can do anything with miso. I''ll have it...... "


    Eat burnt miso marinated brain with an unpleasant face.


    The change came soon.


    "Ohhhhhhh......"


    A tremendous amount of information flows into his brain. I can feel even more new power on my hands.


    Those two senses were neither painful nor pleasant, but became an unspeakable stimulus, attacking him and causing him to unwittingly glance at himself and raise his voice.


    (Sounds good)


    Machida also realized what was pouring into him and shrugged.


    "Ha... ha... miso witchcraft final depths, miso pickled eating technique... achievement and"


    He takes a rough breath as he leads to the table and holds his head down.


    When he stands up slowly, he draws knowledge that was not in his head until a minute ago, and casts a spell.


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    Sorcery is complete, and from the palms of both hands, black drooling liquid floods, stretches out into a rod and leads to one. From the tip came a giant blade, shaped like a single sickle.


    Waving a sickle indoors. I wondered if the blade would hit the table, half of the sickle pattern and the part of the blade could be splashed in the air and bounced, sickle shaped directly above the empty cardboard box that was placed at the end of the table, cutting through the cardboard box.


    When the sickle pulls both hands, the sickle liquefies and instantly returns to its original sickle.


    "Yeah...... I like it."


    When he saw the black sickle in his hand, he smiled.


    (You''re wearing it...)


    Machida squeaks. The attack through the subspace tunnel seemed homogeneous in that it didn''t know how to fly.


    Go further to the kitchen and exercise another sorcery.


    "The vibrancy of the sea, the freshness of the sky, the one who suddenly brings scorching rot, the messenger"


    The dismantled Jeffrey''s head and brain were instantly burned out by a blue flame.


    Then he made coffee to reword the mouth. When I look at the clock, it''s already around 2: 00, but I''m not sleepy. It was partly because I fell asleep in the Shinkansen on my way home, but also because of the excitement of gaining new power.


    "Miso witchcraft is amazing, but next time witchcraft is a big deal, too. I can do a lot of things, and I''m pretty empowered."


    I''m in a good mood, but I don''t feel like Machida. Feel it and speak from the man.


    "Do you miss the limited time you and Mr. Machida can have alone to talk like this?


    I always remember you and I having a conversation before we started to act with the two of us, ten nights and a shake.


    (Not so. I''ve always wondered.)


    Lost, Machida spoke up.


    (In conversation with the shake in the meantime, he said he didn''t want to make love, but are you seriously willing to spend the rest of your life being single?


    As for Machida, I definitely want a successor to my witchcraft school. I have always wanted to build up my training since I was a child, if possible, to teach it.


    I''ve always thought that one of the possibilities is for someone to find a good person and give birth to a child, and the topic has been exchanged many times with him.


    But this time it wasn''t a light mouth mixed exchange, it was Machida asking quite seriously.


    "A man in my glasses is unlikely to show up. You know that, right? I''m a fazacon, and I can''t help but be aware of my father. You mean compare?"


    (It''s your life, so how can I say this? Well...... one of these days I''ll have to go around with a good guy and hope he changes his mind)


    "If you insist, Mr. Machida would be nice."


    (Ha!?


    Yantian Machida said the words without any concern.


    "What are you surprised about? Because, Mr. Machida, I know everything to the bottom of my heart, and of course I know every inch about my body, and I''m not the one who knows everything about me. So I can totally forgive you, too, or leave you no trouble."


    (hey...... whatever you call it, no matter how you''re admitted to it, it''s complicated)


    Such a sad story as a pleasure. Either way, it''s a hard story, but the late Machida, as usual, took a heavy sigh.

 394 Three Preambles

    A luxury passenger ship sails along the coast of Sydney.


    All regular passengers are white. It is natural to say so, because it is a tour of membership that only accepts the upper classes of white people.


    But white people aren''t the only ones aboard. Numerous Japanese are also on board. Old and young men and women alike, some of whom are not even old, can also be seen.


    The Japanese greeted their pets or prisoners, and they were placed in an iron cage unwrought on the deck. It''s stuffed with cucumbers, and there''s not much room to fall asleep. They have been imprisoned for days now in such a state to make the voyage, so they are all exhausted.


    The passengers outside the cage looked at the Japanese in the cage with a grin filled with nigga and malice.


    ''Thank you for waiting so long. We''ll be hosting the Red Tide.


    Announcements flow on the deck and passengers cheer.


    "I''d like to start by saying hello to all of you, Mrs. Harris."


    The attention of the passengers is directed on the stage provided on the deck, with one woman holding the microphone in one hand with the applause and appearing on the stage. Angelina Harris, one of the executives of the world''s largest environmental protection organization, Grimm Penis.


    ''As you know, these yellow monkeys will sometimes treat whales, dolphins, cows and pigs in the same row. If you want to eat as meat, you want to turn to us if you''re with us. There can''t be such stupid reason! We can easily argue this reasoning! Dolphins and whales are cute and smart! Other than eating for this reason! A natural distinction between cute, smart animals and those that aren''t!


    I omitted to introduce myself, pointing from the beginning to the Japanese in the cage, and Angelina, who seems comfortable and makes a plethora of derogatory arguments.


    ''And look at this ugly yellow monkey. Obviously not cute! Whales and dolphins are so cuter! And it must be a primitive human brain at the point of killing and eating whales and dolphins! So you don''t have to treat me like we do! I repeat. This is a distinction, not discrimination!


    A voice of applause and endorsement is raised. Because of English, many of the Japanese in the cage don''t know what they''re talking about, but only somehow did they find out that they were being scolded.


    "Now, we can see the whales, and let''s just say you can''t wait to see the red tide."


    When Angelina rings her finger, a giant mixer is carried in on the stage. More cages are opened and some Japanese are taken to the stage by men in strong black clothes.


    The mixer moves out with the roar. The Japanese rave in desperate shape and refuse, but the black clothes relentlessly throw them one after the other into the mixer. The moment they are put in, what was a person quickly turns the prototype into a piece of flesh that does not fasten with a large amount of bloodshed.


    "Please, just help this kid!


    A mother who sees the sight of being tragically murdered, holding my child, who is still not even real, crying and pleading.


    "Sharrap! You''re no different than a monkey kid, such as a colored hungry ghost!


    One of the black clothes waves an unrelenting fist in the mother''s face. White passengers hear the dialogue, see the sight, laugh loudly.


    Mother and child are also thrown together into the mixer, but not one passenger sees the sight and frowns. Everyone was enjoying the cruel show from the bottom of their minds.


    Eventually all the Japanese who had been imprisoned were sprinkled on the mixer, which was filled with massive amounts of blood and flesh pieces. As the mixer was lowered from the altar by several black clothes and transported to the corner of the deck, the angle was set at right angles and the flesh inside was scattered into the sea.


    "Come on, it''s time to see the red tide."


    As Angelina pronounced herself high toward Mike, a giant whale appeared beside the ship, blowing a bright red tide with momentum.


    "Oh, Beauty Four, what a stunning red tide"


    "This time the red tide was at once again"


    "I''ve never seen it before, but Jap has the same red blood in his business as we do. I thought the blood was yellow."


    "Ha ha, then is nigro black blood"


    Let the passengers play the conversation pleasantly.


    "The harmful species that polluted this beautiful planet will also return to nature if they are turned into flesh pieces. For the sake of peace on Earth, for the protection of the environment, we must return as many colors as possible, to the earth, to the sea!


    Angelina, smiling and waving her hot valve, all the passengers smiled with a flamboyant smile and gave a spare round of applause.


    That was six months ago.


    As a famous lady, Akiko Morui has been surrounded by a large number of servants since her birth, and she has grown up with nothing free in the house and whatever she wants can be handled in the house.


    But if there is anything missing or impossible, it will not fill any luxury, and you will want something missing intensely.


    "I want to go outside! Why can''t I be the only one out there?


    Akiko, who had just turned six, beckoned and scattered in front of her father, who had not been home for a long time.


    Akiko is forbidden to go out. Even the servants said they were going outside this house to get the rest of the day off, but only Akiko should not get out of this house.


    "Akiko is a special being chosen by birth. So you can do whatever you want in this hall. All servants are Akiko''s words. But you can''t just leave this hall, can you?


    The father smiles gently but mouths the same dialogue as usual.


    "You can''t talk about it again. If Akiko goes outside, he''ll lose all of them. Everything disappears. It''s no longer special, and you won''t be able to eat rice. I won''t even be able to go home. Don''t tell me you want to go outside anymore if you find out."


    With a smile on his face - but he was putting pressure on Akiko, who wouldn''t let him say yes or no.


    It was Akiko who wanted to know why, but he was banned from just saying it, and then he told me he would lose everything, and I got scared and didn''t feel like asking any more.


    Akiko''s desire to go outside never disappeared all the time, but eventually Akiko gave up. If you give up, you''ll be happy. No, Akiko began to tell herself that she would be happy if she gave up even that.


    But even if we try not to be conscious, the fact that we cannot go outside the hall alone does not disappear, nor does the desire to go outside disappear from the bottom of Akiko''s heart.


    They are their own servants in this hall, but they are allowed to go outside. The fact made him sexually angry, and Akiko, from this age, began to hit the servants with depression.


    That was twelve years ago.


    Jeffrey Allen and Eric Taylor have often worked in Japan over the past few years.


    Jeffrey, a Sea Chihuahua executive but with the aspect of a killer, is also a headache seed for the organization, thus being treated as being kept away from headquarters and important branches as well.


    The person doesn''t show a bare gesture that cares about it. He is also a man who originally lacked a sense of belonging to the organization.


    On that day, however, an important meeting between the Japanese branches of both Grim Penis and Sea Chihuahua was scheduled to take place.


    The venue has considerable space, with dozens of constituents gathered on both the Grim Penis and Sea Chihuahua.


    "Today we would like to discuss measures to combat the triumph that reigns at the apex of Japan''s Mad Scientists, our rival."


    Grimmpenis executives moderate and say something, but Jeffrey shows no interest, waiting for the meeting to end quickly in the sky above. It''s the best you can do to keep you sleepy. My attendance is formal anyway. No one tries to shake Jeffrey''s conversation in the first place.


    ''Grass dew milk, which is deliberately trying to create fantasy outsiders such as demons and demons, seems particularly dangerous. As you know, he is a mysterious figure who never shows up outside of the internet, and we, of course, are also trying to figure out who he is, but his achievements are not. We stole and cultured a vampire virus made of grass dew milk, but it is heavily hostile from grass dew milk, inhibiting our activities in various ways''


    The takeover of the vampire virus is a feat for Grimm Penis and Sea Chihuahuas, who are then allowed to use it to the fullest extent they think. Though Hate of Grass Dew Milk has risen, he is a person who does not originally appear, so his range of activities is known, and the damage seems scarce at first glance.


    But here''s what Jeffrey thinks. I wonder if Grass Dew Milk is simply moving those who think they are subordinate, standing up and not moving. It is a grim penis that is often attacked by unidentified raiders and their constituents murdered, but I wonder if they are the result of the distribution of grass dew milk.


    Grimm penis is desperately rubbing off the fact that constituents are frequently killed. If we find out there''s such a danger, we can''t avoid a weakening of the organization. Apparently, it is an environmental protection organization, and the majority of its members are catfish.


    ''Also, Junko Yukioka, one of the three madmen, but she''s very prettier. I''m Beauty Four. I''m a fan of hers. I''m going to be ascended just because those red eyes stared at me''


    The MC suddenly runs a strange thing, and the venue shudders.


    ''I''ll be her. I don''t mind being experimented with and modified at all. Thorley, it''s already been modified, to be exact. Junko Suzuoka modified me to make me look good and beautiful, you must have seen me - go!


    When the MC screams with a joyful look, the MC''s skin becomes dos black, his whole body muscles flourish, his height exceeds three meters superior, his mouth rips wide and his sharp fangs grow, his hands grow unusually long, and he produces long stings like a yamaa seal all over his body.


    "HAHAHAHAHA, taste it! This is the power of science that you hate. Because if human civilization develops normally, we can get this kind of wolf power. - Shh!


    When he shouts in a norinous tone like Lari, the monstrous host grabs the constituent on his side with long hands, squeezing him up like a rag and killing him.


    "Hahaha, something awesome - isn''t it fun? Hey, Eric?


    "Meh."


    Drowsiness blows up at what happened in front of her, and Jeffrey applauds with a smile such as heartfelt pleasure. Eric smiles and shouts as well.


    The MC, transformed into a monster, is attacked by yet another constituent and slaughtered with his bare hands.


    The screams continued to rise, panicking and the constituents tried to escape, but as one of the entrances to and exits from the venue opened from the outside, the gunfire sounded many times and several of them who tried to escape first collapsed.


    "Meh."


    Eric sounds happy to see who swept the sub-machine gun. It was Makoto Aizawa. He carries a sub-machine gun on his right hand and a shotgun on his left.


    "Hey, True, don''t kill me as much as you can. I want to use it for my experimental bench."


    Junko Yukioka emerges from behind that true and genuinely protests.


    "Mya!"


    With that true glance, Eric pokes happily in a fierce dash.


    "The cat. The whole thing."


    Jeffrey squeaks strangely to see how it goes.


    Eric''s hands deform to that of the cat, his true upper body turned, and his arms swing simultaneously from the top.


    "Long time no see."


    The truth that crossed the sub-machine gun and the shotgun over his face and prevented Eric from attacking him stares at Eric''s face looking down at himself from a short distance and says:


    "Meh."


    Eric sounds happy to see the truth. With one of those ringing voices, I truly knew why Eric was telling me what he thought he was.


    (This is also the first time I''ve had sex with him)


    There''s nothing I don''t feel about being like a friend. I''m the bearer of strength that antagonized me, and I can see that we''re fighting each other having fun.


    It is entirely Eric''s intermission and the cat punch rolls out in a row at a speed that cannot be caught up with the constant eye. Truth is, you can spare no time for that attack, or you can prevent it with a firearm. I just feel like a fighter and can''t fight back inside.


    I was turning to the defense while I was expecting Eric to be able to make a gap, but when I finally saw a gap, I flank Eric and punch him with a shotgun.


    "Mya."


    Even as he looked at the pain, Eric rolled out his long leg and kicked his true left arm. Take a little distance from each other by disfiguring.


    "Thanks to you, I''m pretty good at melee, too."


    True points the sub-machine gun muzzle at Eric and pulls the trigger.


    "Mya, mya, mya, mya."


    Eric tried to bounce off one end with a two-handed cat punch streak of bullets to be thrown up, but couldn''t prevent it from bouldering and got bullets in his shoulders and arms.


    The submanjican''s bullet ran out, so it''s true that he tried to shoot a shotgun, but he feels killer and jumps backwards a lot. Only a part of the blade and pattern of the black sickle appears in the space where the truth was until now, and it is shaken down.


    "We''re leaving, Eric."


    Jeffrey, responsible for the black sickle, speaks up. The monster turned host has already been cut off by Jeffrey and rolled to the floor. There was also a large hole in the wall from which the constituents had escaped.


    Junko, on the other hand, is touching and rendering incapacitated by driving a runaway constituent around from one end.


    "Mya."


    When he raised a voice that seemed regrettable and saw the truth, Eric turned his back grandly and went to the hole in the wall that Jeffrey had opened.


    (You can''t shoot when you expose yourself to that big gap.)


    I thought of myself laughing bitterly in my head, and the truth was I lowered the muzzle.


    "Jeffrey, have you run away? I wanted a lot of experimental benches, so I couldn''t help it."


    Junko says. On the floor of the conference hall, several members of the Grim Penis and Sea Chihuahua were rolling unconsciously.


    That was five months ago.

 395 1

    mocking, cursing, beating, hurting, degrading.


    The act of attacking and hurting others in bad faith. It''s the first time I''ve ever known how terrible the act of executing and enjoying it on someone I can''t even fight back is on my own receiving side.


    Until then, it was the side I would do. Happy to hurt others. I enjoyed watching him take the pain, watching him endure it. From now on, I can''t help but curse myself for doing something terrible.


    What I did and what I was done remains traumatic in Akiko Morui. That is reproduced every time I sleep a few days in the form of a nightmare.


    I know that even if I ask for help, I don''t have anyone to help me. My beloved father and mother. But that''s because I knew it wasn''t there.


    Knowing the truth, Akiko asks her parents for help. Those who used to be servants, coming after us in the darkness. Those who were scattered and tormented turned to rebellion with great rejoicing, and this time they tried to persuade the group about Akiko, and chased him around.


    I found my parents in the darkness and ran over with joy, but Akiko approached. No, my parents'' bodies collapsed into a meltdown. That''s a sight I''ve seen in real life.


    Several hands reach out, grabbing Akiko''s body and dragging him down. Beating, kicking, twisting, cursing, mocking and laughing at Akiko.


    Akiko has nothing. No one. When he was desperate with accepting solitude, a light arose in Akiko''s hand.


    A blade that glows dull. It did have a heart. Akiko did find that out. It conveyed my feelings about Akiko. Akiko clenched the pattern with deep joy and relief and was slashed by servants approaching her.


    By the knife in his hand, Akiko''s fate changed. I know where to cut it due to my willingness to pass it off from a small machete. At least when the target is a man, the aim is the groin. That''s what the knife wants.


    It should have been just a prey to ravage, but I see Akiko, who has turned into a beast and fought back, and the servants let fear draw their faces and flee.


    But by the power given to him by a small knife, he could hardly escape from Akiko, who had much more physical function than an ordinary man.


    By killing without one left, the nightmare ends. Nightmares always end the same. Same ending as reality.


    Akiko wakes up. On both hands, a small knife is firmly gripped over the chest.


    "Thanks...... You protected me today."


    Raise the knife in your hand while you sleep, and smile.


    It will be a force that protects Akiko as well in reality, and in the nightmares I occasionally see, I will always show up at the end to save Akiko. This wave of unnamed little machetes had become the home of Akiko''s heart today.


    Every time I wake up, Akiko Morui feels it. I thought I''d never get out of that hall.


    And the servants who were taking care of themselves, that not a single one. That I killed them all.


    I realize that the routine until then, which seemed to have been confirmed, is nowhere at the earliest.


    I have to do my own thing from what to what. He used to have his body washed in the bath, as well as meals carried to his mouth, and even brushed his teeth.


    They were terribly hard and annoying, but at the same time fresh and had a pleasant fullness. That''s all I felt alive.


    "Morning, Akiko."


    When you go to the dining room, a lily in white crust greets you in the morning, but Akiko ignores you.


    In the seat next to the lily, a boy with a round face sits on his head. He''s about the same age as Akiko, like in his late teens. A monkey-like child is the impression I saw from Akiko. His name is Saito Platinum Taro.


    "Akiko, I have to say something about a morning greeting. I don''t know how to behave like that in a position where the lilies are having their clothes and lodgings covered."


    Platinum Taro pays attention in a gentle tone, but Akiko still doesn''t respond.


    I don''t always ignore it, but there''s no way it''s an intimate greeting. For Akiko, the lily is clearly an enemy.


    "To undo the story, what did Taro Platinum think of that work concept yesterday?


    "You''re a human bike. The wheels are the wheels that connect the heads where the neck grew from the mouth. Pedals are hands. Saddles are asses. I think that idea of liding the anus, because the saddle is the ass, is really great. The boulder is a lily. I want it to happen."


    Platinum Taro says with a smile. Lily exhales as small as she is frightened.


    "Oh? I guess so. I still suspected it might be a mediocre idea, but that''s what you''re told."


    "I don''t know what the word Booyu means, but at the point of Lily''s idea, it''s definitely wonderful."


    Platinum Taro says with a smile. Lily turns her gaze to Akiko. Akiko shakes her head small to the side.


    "Actually, human bicycles today are the idea of Hate Junko, not mine. Even though I didn''t say so much in the middle of the conversation, I wonder what it would be like to compliment myself on thinking it was my idea."


    Platinum Taro''s smile freezes.


    Ariko was disgusted with this boy''s loyalty and delusion to Lily every time he saw it, but even Lily looked somewhere extra.


    "Aside from swearing allegiance to me, I''m just not glad that I''m even flattered, thoroughly drummed and Jesus man. Akiko, who is revolting against me, entertains me much better."


    "I''m sorry. Dear Lily, Refinement -"


    "I''m not here to entertain my mom."


    On the way to Platinum Taro''s apology, Akiko pinches his mouth.


    "Alas, I leave Mr. Akiko here on the assumption that you will entertain me, so if you no longer entertain me, it''s already a payment box at that point, right?


    Akiko comes with a cock to the lily tale. But swallow it immediately.


    Until now, when it came to mind at all, the mundane things made me immediately grumpy, and it was the nature that caused the eclampsia, but now when I was about to develop the eclampsia, I remembered the days when the servants who were pointing at the spearhead of that anger continued to attack me and reflexively indulge in it.


    I haven''t told anyone about it. I don''t even know lilies. It is an intense trauma that has occurred in the sub-rare and is wedged at the same time.


    "That entertainment, like Taro Platinum there, should I entertain you in conversation? You''re not, are you? Don''t you want me to do something? That''s why you gave me this, right?


    Ashiko takes out the knife she always carries without letting go of her skin.


    "That''s true. But you did say now that you didn''t have the will to entertain me, didn''t you? Then you won''t do anything for me, will you?


    "Correction then. My mom uses me. I''m going to use my mom, too. I hope so."


    It was Akiko who says to throw, but this is for real.


    Only to enjoy the life of each person, Lily created a being called Akiko Morui. Lilies are the root of all evil. Against that lily, Akiko thinks he will eventually seek revenge.


    But before that, Akiko couldn''t help but live alone and knew little about the world. The only thing I''ve gained knowledge of in my life so far is about TV and books.


    "Oh? How does Akiko intend to use me? No, what do you want to do?"


    Asked Lily, Akiko disappeared with a grin. It was the eclampsia that stopped me from happening, but I grew up as a lady of boxed daughters, so I put my emotions straight on the table.


    "I don''t want to tell you. I would definitely laugh if I told you. My mom''s got a bad personality."


    "Is it boring to be laughed at? I''d love to hear that."


    "Look, look, look, that''s what''s wrong with my personality"


    I just want to know more about the world. I want to see a lot of things. I want to get to know a lot of people. I want to have a lot of experiences. That was Akiko''s immediate aim, and a tangible desire.

 396 2.

    That morning at the Snow Oka Institute, the three of us ate. Shiatsu and Yi, made into pots, are given after the meal of Junko is finished.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had dinner with these three."


    Junko smiles as she takes the tea bowl and chopsticks in her hand.


    "What happened to Midori and Zao?


    Tired asks.


    "Zuo said he was unhappy with his relatives and stayed up all night. Midori said she''s going to stay for about three days at the Megalodon of Light Luck."


    "Midori seems worried about the light-hearted megalodon that has left her alone."


    Shortly after the truth said that...


    (Heh, I''m not worried about anything? Sometimes I just have to show my face. This is where I was born and grew up. Even the adults around me don''t know each other as a little girl. Ah)


    Midori''s voice echoes in his true head. Because it is directly connected to the spirit, true actions and thoughts are almost lost.


    (Which means you''re worried. need not be illuminated)


    (Eh, it''s not lit.)


    When I send a dialogue towards Midori in my head, Midori truly returns a voice that sounds like it''s the one that mixes the illuminating laughter.


    "Actually, I''ve been silent, but there''s a pretty shocking truth to it,"


    Slightly toned. In a thoughtful tone, Junko says.


    "Hey, you want to hear it?


    "Nothing."


    True to continue eating with no emotion at all for Junko peeking into his face.


    "Tired, you want to hear it, right?"


    "Uh... yes..."


    Tired of riding himself out on the table, putting his face close, and nodding slightly as he pulled, to the pure child, who grins all over his face.


    "Actually, True, you were a clone."


    To the words of Junko, continue eating with no reactions, true or tired.


    "And about the fourth body"


    Still keep the words coming, but they don''t respond together. Even with the same no-reaction, tiredness just has trouble reacting, and the truth is I''m not willing to react from the start.


    "But even if you''re not original, even if your memory is a crop, you''re you. Don''t mourn."


    "Oh, let me tell you before I forget. Mr. Zuo, I hear you''re allergic to shrimp and you can''t."


    True to wave a completely irrelevant story to Junko in an exaggerated tone.


    "Oh, yeah - Then I have to make sure I can''t just put Zo''s in the future. Yeah, what do you want tonight?


    "Jingiscan or something"


    To Junko''s question, Truth answers that.


    "Uh... was that meant to be a joke right now...?


    I''m tired of asking.


    "I meant to be kidding, but which one are you talking about?


    Truth hears back toward tiredness.


    "I''m Junko... Truth is actually clones..."


    "This guy''s out of line with normal, so I guess that''s the sensibility that I meant to make a point right now."


    Junko''s grin hardens at the true words he said that seemed irrelevant.


    "I wonder if I''m that sloppy with people... Something''s sad when they say that, and I suffer from understanding. Isn''t it stranger not to be surprised now?


    "No matter how much Snow Oka, you''re on a level I know you won''t do that, right now. Get a little closer to reality. You''re flying too much."


    True to explain to Junko, who chopsticks on rice in a disappointing way, what is not.


    "Oh, yeah, we both need a little help later."


    Junko quickly regains his mind and shakes another topic.


    "From the secret gross-video collection I''ve collected for over half a century, I finally finished editing and joining together to make digest videos. I was going to send it to the video site. I got a little nervous because True says my sensibilities are uneven with you... I''d like both of you to check it out before you post your video file to see if it has a proper finish."


    "I''m saving half a century to edit videos like that, and I''m trying to name them... they''re out of order at the moment."


    "You''re also going to joke about that now. Just kidding. It''s still uneven, and it''s not funny."


    Since the reaction of the two boys was not at all aromatic, Junko remembers something like alienation, pointing a vain gaze at the void and a dry grin.


    At that time, Junko''s phone vibrates.


    "Oh, I got an e-mail from an experimental platform applicant, and the sender is zero."


    Junko projects footage from his cell phone into space and says it unexpectedly.


    "He''s already remodeled it, but you want me to remodel it again?


    Ask if the truth is frigid. I don''t really prefer the guy named Zero Hayasaka, the sender of the email.


    "I don''t think so. Zero, you''re just an agent, except for the hopeful."


    Junko replies to an email while talking. It was something that the person prompted him to write properly, but when he saw the email he returned further, Junko put his phone inside his white coat.


    "He said he''d bring him in directly. Something''s going on here."


    She shrugged her shoulder and Junko resumed her meal, but her phone vibrated again.


    "Whoa, whoa, keep going. Here comes another experimental platform application. It also says his name. Warico''s Massago? Hand nell room or something?


    "Warico... is the one who broke Eko''s code and was banished from Eko''s society... There are few who know that it exists."


    Tired reacts and explains.


    "Whatever the cheapness of naming, you''re practically Eko, right? Tired said he met at Tokyo Dickland."


    True asks.


    "Yep... it seems that Eko rarely borrows people''s hands... but coming to borrow Junko''s hand is more important than... chopped feathers"


    "I''m really interested. I can''t believe you screwed Eko."


    It was true that I wanted to see Junko with a groaning expression and somehow obstruct him.


    Akiko was instructed by Lily to act with a man named Zero Hayasaka. Zero was nominated as the Amulet of Akiko, who knows nothing about the outside world. I asked zero for everything I didn''t know, and Lily told me to help me if I was in trouble.


    The two of them are on the train now. I was instructed by Lily and headed to a certain place.


    "Everything looks fresh."


    From the train window, Akiko opened her mouth as she watched the landscape outside in a heartless manner.


    Akiko is dressed in gosloli fashion, mixed with white and black. Naturally, it was prepared by Lily. I don''t think Akiko knows anything, so I guess it feels like a dressing doll, zero.


    "Me, because I''ve been in that mansion the whole time. I also wanted to go outside, but when I went outside, nobody would protect me, and nobody would listen to me, because I was taught that nothing was going to work. Still, I felt like getting out, but I felt stronger when I was scared. But the outside world is wonderful..."


    Akiko speaks in a dreamy tone.


    Hearing that, I think Zero should not be alone with this guy as much as possible with the Good Moon. If a similar environment of harmony moon listens to the story, harmony moon may point the spearhead of suspicion at Lily.


    Mutsuki still doesn''t know that the situation at an early age was created by lilies. Lily is hiding that. But both Lily and Mutsuki live in the same house, so I don''t feel like I''m going to find out any day.


    Since Mutsuki has been away lately, Akiko and I are familiar with each other, but the words are not exchanged much.


    "You have a lot of things about the world. Unlike that narrow world, I know it''s not a perfectly peaceful place. You can see that the mundane people are alive with all the hard feelings. But... those mundane people, they want to live in an environment just like mine, not only in the mansion, but also in an environment that you can''t go outside in any way?


    "I guess it depends on people. Pretty much a cornered jerk, though you might want that."


    "hahaha"


    To the zero answer, Akiko laughed strangely, raising her voice for some reason.


    "What''s wrong?


    "I asked the average person what they thought, so why are we talking about cases of unusual people?"


    When Akiko points me out, and Zero speaks weird things himself, I realize.


    "Besides, I knew it would mean that I was happy and unhappy. I just meant to be happy because I couldn''t compare to anyone. That''s what my dad told me, so I was just trying to believe that. ''Cause normal people are places they don''t want to be, right? It''s the only place I want to be, like, the bottom line of being cornered, right? Then I mean, I was unhappy."


    I wondered if Zero was thinking about it, but it was also a dall to stick around either way.


    "''Cause that was Mom''s puppet corpse, not Dad or anything. hahaha......"


    Akiko laughing powerlessly. My eyes aren''t laughing. Where there is no laughter or a clear glow of hatred.


    "I mean my mom, I can''t forgive you. Making me just for the road, raising me in that narrow world, the worst shit bitch I''ve ever fucked. I''ll never forgive you. Now I can talk to you and obey you, but I''ll see the gaps and I''ll definitely kill you. I''ll show you hell. I know my mom only sees me to the extent of a toy, but if that toy puts me in pain, Mom, what do you think I''d look like? Looking forward to it ~"


    (You can''t...)


    Zero squeaks without putting it in your mouth. I don''t care what you think. I don''t see such a vigeon. After spotting all the lilies, such as Akiko''s prospects, he must be trying to knock them off to the desperate Nara at the end.


    Eventually they reached Euthanasia Station and got off the train.


    "It''s a big station compared to earlier."


    Akiko glances around for a moment. At the station when riding the train, I was seen with strange eyes around me trying to buy this, whether it was a station purchasing store, and zero hurt my head.


    "There are a lot of stores with animal names here."


    Look at the guided map of the great town that was in the station, says Akiko.


    "Euthanasia used to be a sister city to some city in Australia. It must be remnants of it."


    Zero said. At the time of becoming a sister city, although many shops named Australian animals for the commemoration, the sister city alliance has been dissolved in a short period of time due to the mayor''s malicious statement that "it is the country of descendants of immigrants and criminals, so it is a country of low citizenship".


    Leaving the station, the two head to a certain place.


    "The kid you''re about to meet is your mom''s enemy, right? Don''t talk about my mom at all, but my mom tells me. Then why did you tell me to go to that enemy?"


    "Honestly, I don''t even know... What Lily Thinks"


    Asked by Akiko, Zero answered with a small exhalation. The idea of sending him in as an intermediary was good, but Akiko, who is not a public noise, is too inappropriate to hire him. Even zero in the first place, Junko has found out he''s a lily spy.


    "I don''t care. If it''s where you make your wish, you can make your wish. Whatever your mom''s up to, I don''t think she''ll see it through to my wish."


    (Honestly, I don''t know. what kind of wish you will have)


    Zero whining without putting it in your mouth. I don''t even think I want you to kill Lily straight. At best to the extent of trying to gain the power to connect to it, but somehow on a zero account, Akiko felt like she didn''t even want it.

 397 3

    Akiko and Zero, who entered the Snow Oka Institute, met Junko and True Two.


    Zero does not gaze at truth, and strives not to be conscious. Zero hates true things intensely, and zero knows that true people don''t feel comfortable about themselves either.


    Akiko had a rare view of Junko, who had red eyes in white. Because it was a costume that I didn''t see outside, and the color of my eyes showed very rarely. Junko responds with a smile to Akiko, who casually and purely stares at herself.


    "So what kind of power do you want?


    "Huh? What do you mean you want power? I heard you said you''d make a wish.


    In response to Junko''s inquiry, Akiko inquires with a decent face.


    "Well, I ended up modifying people who volunteered for the lab, drugging them, trying on power suits, and that''s how I wish for them."


    "I see. So you get the power to match your wishes."


    With Junko''s explanation, Akiko understands.


    "It''s me... there was my mom and dad. I loved it. Especially Dad."


    Akiko talks at the lower limit of nagging.


    "But, you know, the truth is, Mom and Dad weren''t there. I believed I was there, but I wasn''t."


    The way the words were carried, the way the conversation was conducted, was very strange Akiko, but Junko was silently trying to listen to and understand Akiko.


    "What I thought was Mom and Dad wasn''t Mom and Dad. I didn''t even have a heart. Yet I thought I was a mom and dad on the one hand. I thought I had something that wasn''t there originally, and I loved it. But I actually knew it was something that wasn''t there. Hey, what am I supposed to do with this? If you can solve it with your strength, solve it."


    Akiko''s story was an abstract, seemingly understandable substitute, but there was one thing I could be sure of for Junko.


    "Hmm, I don''t know if I can do it. I can''t bring back lost people, and isn''t it weird that we make replacements?


    "Oh well."


    When told that it was impossible, Akiko smiles zero as if she had given up.


    "Then another wish would be fine. Be my friend."


    Junko becomes a bewildered expression on Akiko, who looks up and smiles and runs like that.


    "Fine... then I guess I won''t have to experiment..."


    This is the first time I''ve visited here and asked you to be my friend.


    "You don''t have any friends at all, do you? Not one person has been born since. You can be an experimental bench. That''s the price of being friends."


    "No, not on the boulder. It''s against my rules. Come on."


    Junko turns a true gaze as if to ask for help while talking. Truth was faceless and knowledgeable, but I was secretly enjoying this situation where Junko was clearly in trouble.


    "Hmm... how do I explain it? You want to be friends, you don''t need a price, do you? People who visit here in the first place often come wanting power to make wishes that are not normal, and this is the place to be, so come on."


    There are occasional suicide attempts, but it is difficult to talk about it now, so I decide not to talk about it.


    "I, I''m alone, I know almost nothing about the outside world, I want to get to know more people, be friends, see a lot of things, go through a lot. Is that what you want most? But I don''t know how to do that. For normal people and people, I guess that''s what I can do normally, but I''ve never lived a normal life before, no matter what I think..."


    Akiko has become sad as she mentions it. I was also curious to see what kind of eyes the three other people besides myself here might be looking at themselves.


    "You know what I normally admire. After all, I couldn''t do it."


    Unfortunately, the timing of the end of Akiko''s story is predicted, and Truth speaks.


    "I don''t know what that has to do with early hills in the first place, but can''t they teach you to early hills?


    Akiko, who accompanied us here in the form of a zero introduction, has not been told what the relationship between the two will be like.


    "I''m not normal either, so I can''t be a professor."


    Truly named himself, Zero said in a tone that blatantly revealed discomfort.


    "Besides, we have to empower this guy. I already have it."


    Encourage with your jaw so that zero signals Akiko. Akiko takes the knife out of the bag.


    "My new mom gave it to me. All right. This is what gives me power."


    Squeeze the knife with care, Akiko with a slightly happy face.


    (What''s a new mom? I mean, gossip, little machetes in clothes, it''s a long mismatch)


    There were doubts and thrusts, but it was true not to speak of.


    "I''m not just trying to empower this guy, I''m trying to get him to appraise the demon knife he''s got."


    The matter of the appraisal was said by Lily. Lily also knew the extent of the anecdote with regard to the demonic knife held by Akiko, but could not identify all the nature of power. Even a lily that is good at manipulating spirits resides so powerful that it is beyond hand.


    Whether Akiko and the wavelength fit was also a bet from the lily, but Akiko could have been a brilliant user of the demon knife. The spirit who dwells in the demon knife recognizes Akiko as the possessor and gives him power.


    But if we can control the power itself, it is Lily''s prospect that we can only draw the power of the demon knife without a relationship that the Spirit doesn''t like.


    (He''s an unrestrained guy, such as Junko, who''s an enemy, or Ask Tired for an appraisal for it)


    When I heard from Lily, Zero thought so and was frightened.


    "An unnamed demon knife. You seem to be better at appraisal than I am. [M] So let''s call you Tired."


    Ext. Tired is invoked.


    "Wow, beautiful girl."


    Akiko honestly mouths what she thinks after seeing how tired she looks.


    When Akiko handed me the knife, the tired face that had subsided changed and I stared at the knife with a serious look.


    "This... like concubine pine, is a demon knife with considerable power at the level of maintaining the sword itself without rust and lacking. Not just the power of the spirits that dwelled, but even before the blacksmith who forged the knife..."


    "Is the power of the Spirit something you can control?


    Zero asking the main point.


    "So by controlling the spirit, you''re free to use the demon knife itself... whether you can use it or not? In conclusion, unlimited�� near impossible��"


    I glanced at zero and then glanced back at the knife again, and Tired answered.


    "This spirit was betrayed by her lover in her lifetime... by her daughter, who was sold to a girl..."


    Hearing tired words, Akiko remembered the feeling of being eagled at the heart for a moment, and she became dizzy.


    "The only thing that will open your mind will be against women...... When you try to force control with surgery�� it''s not like there''s no way, but you risk separating the demon knife from the spirit and letting the grudge spirits go wild"


    I can tell exactly what kind of woman to open my heart to, tiredly, but don''t put it in my mouth considering the owner, Akiko.


    "That''s all you need to hear."


    I said zero as if I didn''t care. At the end of the day, the story is that this knife, with its powerful power, can only be used by Akiko at the moment.


    "I don''t care where the knife comes from. It''s just a knife that will take my side, because it''s enough for me. Let''s get back to it."


    Said Akiko dissatisfied.


    "It''s ridiculous to be an experimental bench for that wish. I know if you''re shy enough to make friends, but that doesn''t seem like it."


    True to say what you don''t hesitate to say towards Akiko.


    "Finally, I''m not going to use my friend as an experimental bench. Normally. So, this guy''s not normal, so he''s a terrible guy to use as an experimental bench to figure out who it would be if the conditions were right, so we shouldn''t be friends."


    "Hey, hey, True you... it''s not in front of him"


    True to say it out loud, Junko pokes with a bitter laugh as much as he wants.


    "I thought I could trust this kid, but I wonder if it''s my mistake?


    Akiko looks at Shiitake and Junko in wonder.


    "If so, I want you to modify it to make it easier to make friends"


    Said Akiko with a little hesitation.


    "Me, you want friends, while you''re afraid of people. I thought you''d be betrayed again. So I want a friend who can be relieved. I wonder if that''s what you want to be able to identify."


    "Then I have an interesting modification proposal."


    Listen to Akiko''s appeal and let her expression shine, Junko.


    "Um, actually, another client will be here soon, so I''ll modify it for you later."


    "Will you modify it in the end...... Are you sure that''s all right?


    Confirm to Akiko that it is true. If it''s true, this flow is unwelcome because Junko wants to stop getting the experimental bench as much as possible.


    "Nothing, okay?


    Akiko sees the truth strangely.


    (That''s definitely a lot of slack. This woman)


    The conversation itself became troublesome and the truth decided not to interfere any further.


    "By the way, Zero, what kind of pattern are you and Akiko in?


    Junko asked in his mouth what he really cared about.


    You don''t have to talk about it.


    Zero rejecting few words. Even if they discern a relationship with Lily, now they just have to keep putting it away.

 398 4.

    Junko, True and Tired moved the room to meet with another experimental bench applicant.


    "Looks like we''re here..."


    Tired and squeaky. Truth is, I don''t feel any signs at all. But only tired and Junko seem to notice.


    "Hmm, this is Eko''s subspace tunnel. Ah. Interesting inside."


    It doesn''t show in the true eye, but it seems to be visible to Junko, who sees a space with nothing and says it in a rare tone.


    "You say one dimension is uneven, but you can see this one"


    There is a hole in the interior space, an adorable outdoor appearance, which is stated in a pale tone.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen both True and Junko, but it''s what Eko himself looks like in the urban legend. He has a short, moth-like tactile sensation and a dog-like fuzzy tail. Almost white all over the body, but black in the tip from the elbow and black in touch. Black hair is also mixed with tail hair. Black around the eye butt, too.


    "It''s not Eko, it''s Warico''s Massago. I thought you texted me.


    Waliko, named Missago, sees Junko.


    "Whatever Eko is, I''ve never heard of Warico before. I got a lot of explaining ahead of time though. Racially the same. What is it?


    True asks, looking rarely at the adorable figure. This isn''t the first time I''ve seen a monster kind of thing, but Eko''s appearance has a medium impact.


    "I want to get things done quickly. Will you help me or not?"


    Ignoring the truth, Misago said with Junko pointed.


    "What kind of power do you want?


    "I''m craving a hands-on helper. After the project I have, my body can use it as a material for human experiments as it pleases. I want the help of Junko Yukioka, Makoto Aizawa, and Rei Shizuno."


    "No... we don''t accept that..."


    To Massago, who makes his request in a serious tone, Junko, who laughs bitterly.


    "Regardless of the tiredness, there are a lot of times these days when I and Yukioka have moved to help. When the hope of falling in the back streets comes, it''s worth taking care of and burning."


    Turn towards Junko. True.


    "That''s it, this is it. Futuristic kids, kids with dreams, even I want to support them. Those kids will be volunteering for the test bench first."


    Turning bitterness into the usual uncontrolled laugh, Junko says.


    "Basically, by my rules, I can''t take on the form of giving you as much power as you can help."


    "Fine. Hit the others. You can like me after the rescue, but I can''t wait to be turned into an experimental bench and killed first. Farewell."


    Gently turned down by Junko, Misago opens the door to the subspace and tries to just walk away.


    (Rescue?)


    The words of Massago really caught my eye.


    "Wait. What''s a rescue?


    True stopped Massago.


    "If you don''t have the edge, you don''t have to talk. Being a Wally Co doesn''t change my nature from an Eko. This life is dedicated to helping innocent people."


    "No, I''ll help you."


    "What''s the price?


    True to offer, a mass about to enter the subspace tunnel asks backwards.


    "I don''t want it. No, I just need you to promise me that you won''t come here again on an experimental platform application."


    To the true word, Misago becomes a decent face, and Junko opens his mouth gently.


    "... ok. But I can''t solve it. Is that all right with you?


    "That''s okay. Because I''m baked. [M] I don''t know what''s going on, but you''re trying to help a stranger. I wanted to, too, so I will. So, what''s the problem?


    "Right. Thank you."


    "Hey, hey, true you, isn''t that terrible?


    Junko pokes at the truth and the Massago, who proceeds on his own.


    "I mean, it''s your fault for being greedy."


    "More than that, you...... what kind of help did you need and you came here? True at least... you should hear that and then decide... okay?


    Tired finally speaks.


    "Let''s know about another recent and frequent series of mass abductions. That was also the work of the environmental terrorist ''Sea Chihuahua''. Regardless, Buck has a ''Grim Penis''"


    Hearing the names of those two organizations, Junko turns to an intriguing face.


    Serial mass abductions, in which whole families disappear, occur on a regular basis. Once it happens, it''s happening all over Japan.


    There is a strong view of organized crime and the police have publicly stated that they have never had a clue, but there is also a strong theory that the power actually works enough to put pressure on the police to obstruct the police investigation itself.


    "If that''s what Grimm Penis did, we can certainly put pressure on the police."


    Junko smiles deeply. According to the region, the Japanese police were extremely good in the second half of the twenty-first century. A huge criminal society called Backstreet has been established, and they don''t imitate police blades. It''s a story that lacks reality, such as completely escaping that police eye and performing a series of mass abductions on a regular basis.


    "On behalf of the immobile police, these days Eko and the others are pinpointing that organized crime and hitting the rescue. But because they have a code that says they can''t hurt humans, they can''t do what they think. A rescue method using subspace has already been understood, and even the magician who sees through it is in the enemy"


    "Jeffrey, is that you?


    Junko said. I really thought of the person first. He is an executive of Sea Chihuahua, deeply related to Pure Son and True.


    "Junko Yukioka came here because he said it was a good idea to ask for help, as opposed to his two organizations."


    Look at Junko, Misago.


    "Mm-hmm. Then I''ll work with you. It''s certainly not a frivolous story. Grimm penis is one of my stocks. Hey. I have enough motive to move. As I adapt to the rules, I need an experimental bench, so we can talk about using sea chihuahuas and grim penises that happen to be the subject of discussion out of the stock."


    "It''s roundabout...... right? I''ll help you because I want to, but I think it''s okay... right?


    I tell Junko, smiling strangely tired, as if to let everyone on the spot tell him why I move.


    "No, that''s a bit of an evil Mad Scientist. Oh, yeah. If you need manpower, why don''t you and Akiko come with us? Especially Akiko, because she felt like she wanted to go through a lot."


    I truly wondered what it would be like to suddenly let Akiko, an unknown member of the public, go through such an experience, no matter what you think, but I didn''t put it in my mouth.


    Where Masago disappeared, Junko opened the net and examined recent accompaniments of Grimm Penis and Sea Chihuahua.


    The first thing that caught my eye was that executive Angelina Harris was on her way to Japan and would soon be doing a cruising tour aimed at whale watching. The name of the luxury passenger ship used for the tour is the Dream Popus.


    Since there have been several cruising tours in the past, Junko examines past days. Subsequently, the timing of recurrent cases of mass abduction was also examined.


    "This is blatant again."


    Junko smiles oddly when he sees both occurring at the exact same time.


    "The person who was taken is said to have been brought into the passenger ship?


    I truly guessed the fact.


    "It''s hard for the police to get their hands on here, either. Even if Grimm Penis puts pressure on the government, the police aren''t doing anything. For example, if you''re just arranging a smuggler to sail, you can stop sailing and force an investigation. But I think it''s hard for the police to step into a luxury passenger ship where Grimm Penis welcomes people on the street as guests and tours under pressure and under duress. If that comes off, it ruins the position and face of the police, and Grim Penis is more and more susceptible to pressure. As a police officer, I can''t make mistakes."


    Junko''s thoughts were roughly the same as his true guess.


    "On the contrary, if the police hold onto solid evidence, Grimm Penis will be less likely to interfere with the Japanese government in the future."


    True says. As a police officer, the existence of a grim penis is abominable, so I presume that you would want to brighten up the evil and take it in a direction where inadvertent interference is difficult.


    "All right, let''s take this tour, too. Ugh. So, let''s get Angelina and Jeffrey as a test bench. Sometimes it''s a good idea to enjoy a boat trip. If you blow it up and let it sink after you have fun, it will also be devastating to the grim penis. If the person who was being held was also put on the boat, you can help him at last. Yeah, I think I''ll ask her out."


    Junko makes a phone call when she speaks with a pleasant face.


    "Hello, are you making progress?


    "Ulurukas, I''ll kill you. What do you want?"


    A strange sounding voice responds.


    "It''s not a big deal, but I was going to hang out with Milk''s loathsome Grimm Penis. In the case of a serial mass kidnapping, the Grim Penis said that the person who took it was taken to the cruise ship, so the tour is launched to help it."


    Junko''s words were received, and the other person across the phone - Grass Dew Milk - was silenced for a few seconds.


    "I was wondering if you''d like some milk with me?


    Once milk has been exploited by Sea Chihuahua, a Grim Penis running dog, deprived of the vampire virus, which is the result of research. I am quite angry about that and fiercely hostile to both organizations.


    ''It''s a pleasant invitation, though. Hate. I''m so busy right now. Invite me to another opportunity. They stole my research, and they disgraced me. I''ll never forgive you. Kill the bees without leaving one, chop them up, fertilize the fields, and let them contribute to the maintenance of the global environment. "


    "If I were you, I''d bury you alive and put you on fertilizer. Hey. The cost of bait to make fertilizer is probably just a scab. See you later."


    Junko hangs up and turns her gaze tirelessly.


    "Unfortunately for Milk, Tired, you are also absent this time -?"


    "I don''t want to be on a boat. And there are plenty of people... what is it?


    I was tired of returning the answers that Junko and True almost expected.

 399 5

    The modified surgery for Akiko was completed in less than an hour.


    "Hmmm... what''s this weird feeling... Crazy..."


    Even when consciousness returns, Akiko is confused and doesn''t know the strength to get up right from her bedroom. It''s not just the effects of sleeping with anesthesia, it''s the effects of messing with the brain, but Akiko doesn''t know.


    "I gave you the ability to match your request. Put a little effort into your eyes and see who it is."


    I reacted to Junko''s voice, turned my face over there, and was surprised when I tried to follow the instructions.


    "Huh? What is this? I can see a blurry light in my eyes."


    When I look at Junko with force in my eyes, I see a dazzling bright white glow from behind.


    "I made sure I could see if it was compatible with me. As a matter of fact, every human being is big and small and equipped with that kind of ability. I''m just trying to enhance that a little bit."


    "I''m not sure what the light means."


    Akiko turns the sheet and wakes herself up.


    "Hmm, I don''t even know what Akiko looks like. My mouse had a baby, and she was born with that kind of sensibility. You snuck up on your brain when you were only in the state of your brain. So, according to her brain, I also tried to modify Akiko''s brain. As far as I''m concerned, there was something close to certainty in the pre-experimental phase, but Akiko tried experimenting with the human body, and now she proves it brilliantly."


    "That''s not the answer to my question, is it? What does it mean to see light coming out of a pure child''s body?


    Even if it is explained to Junko, Akiko is not pinned.


    "I mean, it feels like Akiko will judge whether that way of looking is a good or a bad impression for me. Because different people have different visions of the projected image."


    "Hmm, I don''t know, but it doesn''t mean you can tell who''s lying or who''s not compatible with me,"


    Akiko realizes that there is a zero in the room and looks at him and puts his power into his eyes.


    "Wow, zero is funny. There''s both good light and bad light out there. It''s funny how it shines. Do you think there is strength and strength at the same time? And then something like a thick wall is blocking me..."


    "Stop, what more can I say"


    After being completely different from Junko, I saw a changing vigeon, so it was Akiko who mouths the vigeon as it looks interesting, but zero reveals discomfort.


    "Uh, zero for you, Akiko, why don''t you play on the boat with me?


    "The ship?"


    At the invitation of Junko, Akiko shines her eyes and responds instantly.


    "Oh, we don''t just get on the boat, we get people to fight the bad guys, we help people exposed to the bad guys, we eventually let the boat sink, that kind of play. Still okay?


    "What, that sounds so funny. I wanna do it, I wanna do it."


    Akiko responds to the content of Junko''s talk of play with her eyes shining.


    "I... I don''t care if I''m on the boat for this guy, other than that, I guess I''ll pass. Be thorough with bystanders."


    Zero says in a tone that doesn''t seem to matter.


    "Ship. Ah. I''m so excited."


    With a lucid look, Akiko dreams of what a sailing trip is like. One of many rides I''ve only seen on TV. They all longed to try it on. Plus...


    "Of course, but the ocean is also... to be seen."


    I can see something raw called another sea of admiration.


    "Because I''ve been locked in the house the whole time. I''ve always wanted to see the sea raw."


    Hearing that one word, Junko''s smile disappears and his zero gaze gets harsher.


    "Oops, this was something I shouldn''t have said"


    Akiko laughs like a prank when she sees the zero.


    "Hey, I wonder if fighting bad people is going to be a fight against the organization behind it? I''m interested in that too. I was interested in the world behind me."


    Turning to Junko, Akiko asks curiously.


    "I don''t know if it''s like that. Falling into the back streets could be a bit of a dangerous life compared to the front streets. Okay?


    "I admire a world that''s not peaceful. I''ve always had a peaceful life."


    "It''s not peaceful. There are only a few people who like the world and can live it. Hey. At first glance, I know if it''s generally appropriate."


    A grin disappears from Akiko''s face at that word of Junko. Unexpectedly grip the knife I put on my hips.


    "Do you think I can live?


    If they say no, Akiko wonders if I have no choice but to live in a peaceful world.


    Akiko himself wants a storytelling world, but more than that, an unnamed demon knife in his possession. Akiko can see that she wants a training ground. I think Akiko would like to give you the sword''s wish.


    "Yeah, I think Akiko''s a person on this side"


    A smile returns to Akiko in the words of Junko, who smiled and told him.


    (What kind of woman...)


    I think the truth is that I was sneaking around in front of the door of the room and eavesdropping on conversations. Zero and Junko had noticed true existence, but only Akiko had noticed.


    "You seemed like a pretty good woman. What does Hayasaka have to do with this?"


    Where Akiko and Zero have followed the institute and become two with Junko in the living room, True speaks of Akiko.


    Truth is, I''m not happy about zero. Zero seems to hate the truth with zero, and I know the truth about that too.


    Zero is among the mice of Junko, one of the people they say is called ''Rat''. Among the experimental benches of Junko, they are particularly good, especially those with personality difficulties, and who are anesthetic or worshipping Junko. Truth is, they hated their rats more than mice. I don''t particularly like the fact that I admire Junko.


    Furthermore, Zero is a killer specializing in women, and I don''t have very good feelings about it.


    "I have some idea. Kind of an interesting hobby..."


    Though I have a good idea, I wasn''t going to say what it was in front of me. It was pure child.


    On the other hand, I truly doubt that Junko is clouding his words.


    (I wonder if you feel like that kid, who thinks of everything and has to make it go according to the scenario, has adapted to me who prefers improvisation? Or has that kid changed a bit over the years, too?


    I also know who''s pulling the thread behind it. At the point where there is zero, he is a pure child who is sure who the other person is.


    "You have a long corrupt relationship with a grim penis, too. More than a formalin-pickled president?


    Watching you shake that story any further won''t make you talk, the truth is, change the subject.


    "Mm-hmm. Grim penis is useful as an experimental bench stock, but I wonder if some parts of my nose have been followed. Maybe we should settle this."


    "Build it on your nose?


    "In a way, they''re the most obstructive of each other, or they''re in full denial. It is no exaggeration to say that the greatest cause of the stagnation of humanity''s scientific civilization in modern times. They''re neglected by technologists from all over the world. It was Grimm Penis who created the tide of bad scientific civilization that caused the world to overflow with Mad Scientists."


    I can truly tell from Junko that he is the most abominable enemy.


    Junko said it before. When people did something new to make progress, Junko said he had always seen the history of mankind full of raw people smashing it from above. That''s why Junko put herself in the wrong position.


    "I''ve been thinking about the scenario and the stage for a while to settle. I was wondering if I could use that front seat this time."


    Rarely has Junko burned his fighting spirit been truly conveyed.


    "I''m excited to be on their boat."


    Truth has decided not to disturb me this time as much as possible. He is the most abominable enemy to Junko, and the reason Junko is hostile is truly convincing, and then he wants to help.


    (But if this guy gets weird on the way, I''m going to rethink it.)


    I also truly know that Junko is the weird thing about it - that it is never unlikely that he will behave in a way that is disturbing to his mind.


    Leaving the Snow Oka Institute, Zero and Akiko made a shopping stop along the way before heading back to Lily''s mansion.


    Lily wasn''t at the mansion, so Zero reported on the phone all the interactions that were the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Oh, if I were Junko, it would be like Akiko was my creation."


    Lily laughing when dull.


    ''Then improvise and we''ll have to make a plan and make a move. We have to destroy Junko''s prospects in a way she least wants.''


    "Shouldn''t we not be spending an extra little time here? Then it''s just an innocent cross spear. Junko will do what makes Akiko play"


    I don''t know why myself, but zero was almost reflexive, saying something different about what Lily was trying to do.


    "First, if you''re going to stand in the way of Junko, you could even be on the side of Grimm Penis. You would have hated that organization, too."


    "I didn''t know you''d say such a thing."


    That''s all I''ve talked about, I''ve been showered by words that seem unexpected by lilies, and Zero wonders what I''m saying.


    Did you even have feelings for Akiko? You keep telling me you don''t want me to interrupt her. ''


    "That''s not what I meant"


    Zero puts his head on a lily that tells him to tease.


    "I don''t like Junko any more, so I think I can use my grim penis at this time. I could bring his organization on my side. Nevertheless, I think it''s best to say zero. Maybe I should also apprentice zero and watch Junko and Akiko this time around in the position of bystander."


    Instead of putting up a face of zero and pulling it back, it is now a lily that has decided that both Akiko and Junko should be allowed to swim.


    "Especially Akiko. She''s going to grow up funnier if you let her swim freely. Where you grew up delicious, you just have to figure out how to cook. ''


    Once the farmed fish are released into the sea, the fish swim vibrantly and grow up. In that sense, Lily was looking at Akiko.

 400 6.

    The day after his visit to the Snow Oka Institute, Akiko also visited the downtown area of Azure City''s excellent town.


    Sometimes the closest and biggest city to Lily''s house is here, but although I came here yesterday, I couldn''t see everything in town, so I wanted to take a closer look.


    I don''t have a zero today, I''m alone. When I complained to Lily that I wanted to walk alone, she was given a light acknowledgement.


    I don''t just want to take a stroll downtown, I want to try more of the power I gained because of it. I thought maybe I could get along with someone who was compatible with me.


    But until I actually got out of town, I''m not even thinking about what to do with it, even if I had someone of my own choice of light.


    (Even if someone I don''t know calls from me, I wonder if it would be troubling. extra if you''re in a hurry)


    Even Akiko, who has a lot of slack, has that degree of common sense.


    Stop inadvertently and try to use your powers.


    Different visions emerge from different people. It is a black moya moya, the orange light is slowly brightly extinguished, the grey brown black blue is irregularly mixed with each other dreary covered, covered with a thin membrane, and people actually see various vigeons.


    (I saw someone I didn''t know with this power, so what are you saying...)


    This ability to visualize the nature and interior of a person in a vigeon, Akiko who at first thought it was interesting, but just noticed that looking at someone going to the city from one end meant nothing.


    When I sighed and tried to resume my stroll...


    "Oh, she looks great."


    I hear voices in a light tone. Akiko looks back recognizing it was the voice she was called to. Two boys my own age or so watched about Akiko.


    "I''ve been there since just now, but are we meeting? Otherwise, if you don''t mind, why don''t you go play?


    (Oh, this is a numb)


    Akiko is impressed by the fact that what I thought would only happen on TV unfolded in front of me.


    Against the pair in front of him, Akiko glances.


    The tall or light-hearted child who has spoken is fluffy with light watery clouds drifting around. The other kid as tall as Akiko, who looks uncomfortable, was a vigeon with a bright green thin film covering about triple. The lower part of the membrane is strangely thickened.


    As for Akiko, he felt like a tall, terrible, child-faced boy, covered in a thin green membrane, was more compatible with himself.


    "Is that it? Come on, I''m staring at Sano. They liked it, didn''t they?


    "Oh, you don''t... Haha, I don''t know."


    The tall, light-hearted boy teases me, and the other swims his eyes and gives me a dry laugh.


    "You, come on, it sounds light, but it''s actually heavy, right? You see something dark and heavy?


    To Akiko''s point, the boy called Sano makes a slight face.


    "Come on, do you even have some kind of token power?


    tall water-colored cloud boy asks.


    "I just said yesterday."


    "Oh, yeah..."


    "Hey Otsuki..."


    Sano pulls the tall boy - Otaki''s arm, away from Akiko.


    "Something''s wrong with that girl. Shouldn''t you stay out of this? You sound like some kind of weird kid. Come on."


    "What are you talking about? I brought you to Napa, and all of a sudden I ran into a kid who seemed to care about you, and you waved that chance to the stick? Don''t butt in. Hit it and smash it."


    Otsuki hits the cowardly Sano.


    "Uh... you look good in a gossip"


    Sano, back in front of Akiko, says in an uphill voice.


    "That''s what I asked that kid earlier."


    "That''s right. That''s right. Um, you know, play, go, yeah?


    Sano invites me with nervousness and strange intonation. On the side, Otsuki is holding his face down. It was well understood that Ashiko, who was not known to the public by the boulders, that Sano was being invited to Napa for the first time, and that the opposite sex was not immune.


    "Fine. I know very little about the outside world, so escort me properly."


    Akiko brings a loving laugh to mind for the purpose of relieving Sano''s tension.


    "You did it. You can do it."


    Osamu slaps Sano on the shoulder and gives him a thumbs up.


    "I, Akiko Morui"


    "Me, I''m Nobunaga Sano. I''m in high school and I go to Euthanasia East High."


    "How long have you been Kyodo? Oh, I''m Takeshi Otsuki. Write" Running in the sense of running beautifully to the Bu of Wu "and make it read" Blake, parents crazy is a rounded name "


    When we have introduced ourselves to each other, the conversation stops.


    More than a dozen seconds have passed by to be silent.


    "So, you''re taking me somewhere?


    I have no choice but to look straight at my hopes and urge them from Akiko.


    "Ah, yes. Bye, Kewi."


    I refer to Kewi, a coffee shop whose hope is after Akiko.


    The three of them enter the coffee shop and ask for coffee or tea.


    "Look, shake the subject"


    Wu Lizhui elbows the hope he sat next to him.


    "Oh, how old is Mr. Morui? I''m a sophomore. I''m seventeen. Which school is it? I am Euthanasia Donggao..."


    "Akiko is fine, and you don''t need to use respectful language. Just calm down a little."


    Akiko''s affectionate laugh becomes a bitter laugh.


    "Eighteen. I''ve never been to school. I haven''t been able to get out of the house for a long time, and I''ve been able to finally get out of the house lately."


    Yagiko''s words solidify the look of hope and Wu Lizhi''s expression.


    "Were you sick or something? No, shouldn''t we bring up that topic?


    Wu Lizhui is more immediately relieved and asks with the implications of following.


    "You don''t have to talk about it or not. I have a sense that I''m not a normal crazy kid. Don''t you think I spoke to a troublesome kid?


    I alternate between Wang and Wu Lizhui and ask straight.


    "I don''t think so. To be honest, I don''t think you''re a weirdo. But I''m sure you''d appreciate it. He''s a super wife, and I''ve hardly talked to a girl before, so I''m stuck and I''m here to numb him, because you responded."


    A child named Wu Lizhun seemed to be concerned about the expectations of a considerable friend, and on behalf of passive expectations, it was also conveyed to Akiko that he was trying to represent his expectations and boost the conversation.


    "Instead, I''m the one who stinks, and I''m worried he''s invited to do that and I''m not being a bad guy"


    A desire to say something like fear.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean they stink of each other."


    It''s not a social dictionary, I really think so, Akiko. Akiko also has a sense that she is unknown to the public and that she is unusual, so she returned it and felt that such an opponent would not be more distracted.


    "As we talked earlier, I couldn''t get out of the mansion until recently. My mom and dad are gone, my servants are gone, and I''m finally free to live with my new mom."


    Akiko''s story was fragmentary and difficult to convey to the two boys, but I only found out that she was an unknown young lady who grew up in a special environment.


    "I want to make a lot of friends, but I don''t know how to make friends, and for now, when I was touring town, I was called out."


    "That''s funny. It''s like you''re a comic book."


    "Comics?"


    I don''t know the meaning of Wu Lizhun''s words, Akiko with a small neck.


    "Because I didn''t think there was normally such a story. Thank you for the comics. And Lanobe or something?


    Wu Lizhu turns his face to the one who looks at him as he says it, but his hopes are not coming up, so he exhales small.


    "Hmm. Well, myself, I''m aware that it''s special. I''ve been watching TV for a long time, and I''ve learned a lot about the outside world through TV."


    "Hey, I''m not looking at you with weird eyes."


    The ever silent hope opens its mouth.


    "It''s just... you know, some of the people out there you don''t know see it that way... that... they''re different from themselves, and maybe some of them respond badly, so maybe you should be careful. Yeah, of course we don''t."


    With nervousness, Akiko was fond of the desire to be clumsy but firmly told what she wanted to convey.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Akiko was taken by the two boys to go around the accessories store, the game center and the bookstore (this is Akiko''s request), and the fun times quickly passed.


    Well, it''s time to go home.


    Says Akiko when he sees the sun starting to tilt.


    "Hmm? Curfew already?


    Surprising Wu Lizhi. It''s only like 4: 30.


    "It''s not like a curfew, but you have a lot to do. I want to read the book I bought today and pack my knowledge, and I have sword training."


    "Sword...?


    Wu Lizhi is increasingly surprised by the words returned from Akiko. The image of the goslol girl in front of me playing swordplay really doesn''t boil.


    "I really hope you''re this young lady."


    Hope said. We were having a conversation until we got here, and I figured that out.


    "You feel like a boxed girl and it''s fresh. I envy you for your nomination. I''m the type."


    I joke and Wu Lizhi laughs.


    "I had so much fun, too. I''ve never had any friends at all before, and I''ve never played outside."


    "Ma, will you see me again and play?


    With hesitation, Hope takes out his fingertip-sized cell phone. Akiko also figured out what that meant, but I''m confused because I don''t have a cell phone.


    "Uh... sorry... I, I don''t have a phone."


    Akiko looks sorry.


    "I''ll come back next time. But I''ll be on the boat for a bit, after that. I''m here again. I''ll see you then."


    That''s all I left to say, I didn''t wait for the two of them to reply, and Akiko left early enough from the spot. While remembering the awkwardness of not having a cell phone, I was confused thinking that just not having it might ruin that we were going to be friends because of it, etc.


    "He was an unusual kid. It feels like I''m getting out of the story. I mean, it''s a ship."


    Wu Lizhu says as he looks after Akiko.


    "Hey, what''s up?


    Even after Akiko is gone, Wu Lizhu waves in front of his confused hopes.


    "Oh, no... nothing"


    "Did you fall in love a little bit? Fast forward."


    "No, no, no... no, I might have fallen in love"


    He hastily denied it, then denied it, and his hopes seemed illuminated.


    "I hope to see you again"


    Wu Lizhun was right, her hopes shrugged as she immersed herself in that feeling, like playing with a girl who had only been out of the fable for a day.

 401 7

    Three years ago - when Hayazaka Zero was still a regular person, he was putting heat on the game of his life.


    At one point Zero was in the game of the losing leftover tournament method, which was partitioned by the "President Pickled in formalin".


    Winning out doesn''t matter if you win one, and the earlier you win, the more money you get. The rule that whoever remains to lose until the end pays. Given the risk that the majority of participants will gain, but will have to pay an uninterrupted amount if defeated, that is not the case. Most of the participants are ordinary people, and if they do it once, most of them fall out.


    The content of the game varies from time to time. It can be a simple card game that everyone knows about, such as poker or blackjack, or it can be an original game conceived by the humans of a formalin-pickled president.


    But a few regulars existed, including zero. They are those who regularize themselves, attracted by the fun of the game itself and the deliciousness with which they have a high chance of getting a lot of money.


    Zero had nothing to do with it, and he was one of them. For zero, only a victory or loss that risked your life is the backing of your mind. But this game, if you get used to it, is easy to win, so zero was starting to get tired of it. Anyway, a lot of people challenged this place because it became a life-dong jam, because more than half of them were just unfamiliar first-sighters each time.


    At one point, Zero was to play a game with one girl, who was a first-timer. I''m about a late teenager, and I don''t look like I''m getting any puffy. He seemed to be the type to lose. I called my name Miho. Worst case scenario, it seemed like this kid would remain a loser.


    Zero naturally won, but I was worried about Miho and lectured him on the information he had gained in the game so far and how to win here.


    Zero efforts did not bear fruit, and Miho continued to lose well afterwards, finally going on to lose to the final.


    The opponent is a beautiful girl in her mid-teens. Zero looked at the girl, Miho''s opponent, and wondered. He''s emitting an unusual aura, and I don''t think he''s the kind of person to lose this far. Adorable faces, because at the same time they made me ask for high intelligence.


    But as if to trample the eyes of a zero person, the beautiful girl lost, and Miho gained nothing.


    In the next game, Zero reunited with the two girls he met last time.


    One is that Miho. He decided to join the game again because he didn''t get a lot of money because he lost until the finals. For the repayment of the debt his father bore. Reasons to participate more than once are common cases.


    The other one was the problem. It was that beautiful girl who lost the final last time.


    If it were also to be the payment of all the gold in the winnings, it would obviously be in billions. Most of them are unable to pay, perhaps in exchange for their lives, or pay a price close to it. It is also said to replace human experiments or to be organ trafficked. In fact, I have never seen zero before, such as the fact that the loser in the final participated in the game twice.


    Miho won out early this time. The opponent was also that beautiful girl who lost in the final. She continued to lose well afterwards, losing in the final.


    There was Miho and that beautiful girl in that next game as well. Miho was able to repay all of his debts, but seemed to have chosen the path of regularization by getting sick of the game itself. She looked thicker in makeup and put money on her clothes. Because I had quite a bit of money in my hands last time.


    What bothered me more than that was that girl who just lost. She kept losing again and also lost in the finals.


    Zero thinks it''s the operation that has a headache when this happens.


    In fact, the wins and losses of this game itself are also subject to gambling, which costs money for the game participants to win or lose. Rather, it is the main source of business.


    A fair amount of money moves if it is also a battle between regular players, and the game becomes incandescent. But there was a regular who kept losing, and it lacked uplift.


    Later, Miho and the girl who kept losing participated in the game many times. Because of the girl who keeps losing, there is no risk at all, the participants have become a game where they can take money, and the spectators have been whitewashed and reduced.


    "You always lose on purpose, don''t you?"


    One day, in front of Zero and the other participants, Miho asked the girl in a tight tone.


    "Rich Daoist? Otherwise, you can''t keep joining us here, can you? Besides, if it''s from the management side, don''t you want to turn down your participation? Doesn''t that mean you have more power than you can even do?


    When I heard Miho''s question, Zero told me it was a big deal and leaked a laugh. It was as if people had changed after attending many times.


    "Hmm, it''s roughly a hit, but I wonder if there''s only one incorrect answer. Doesn''t mean it''s fun."


    The beautiful girl with crimson-eyed eyes, always smiling in white, replied with a smile even then.


    "This is a fight, isn''t it? With the formalin-pickled president and me running the game. Looks like my continued participation in this game will only get in the way of business over there, and I''m trying to drag the great lady over there."


    The answer out of the girl''s mouth was a substitute beyond zero or Miho''s imagination.


    "But I''m getting tired of it, and I don''t compete in one of these? On the contrary, it feels like making it a winning tournament and asking me what I want if I win. If you lose, it won''t happen again."


    The operation accepted the request. The girl transformed herself into someone else from before, winning the game, dealing with zero in the final and also beating this lightly.


    I don''t know what happened between the beautiful girl with the crimson eyes and the organization after the finals. The only thing I found out was that the losing game stopped playing after that.


    Zero was distracted by the girl. The same seemed to be true of Miho, who both looked into her, and quickly found out who she was, and they visited her.


    Akiko returned to the mansion and the first time we met was zero. He falls asleep on the couch in the living room and reads.


    Lilies have been invisible since yesterday. She often vacates the house.


    Even in the absence of the Lord, there are several people entering and leaving this mansion. It all seems to be a lily eater.


    What Akiko knows is that there are four of them. Zero Hayasaka, Akiko''s nominee. Saito Platinum Taro, who has been stuck with Lily lately, has the impression of using it more as a small room than as a diner. A disgusting man named Ip Mountain who claims to be a maggot. And it''s a man''s costume girl named Mutsuki.


    Ye Shan and Platinum Taro also have conversations there, but Happy Moon and I have only had conversations about greeting each other. As soon as Akiko arrived, I stopped seeing her at the mansion. Lily said she went on a boring solo journey.


    "I''m surprised Junko said you''re from this side of the world. I imagined the opposite."


    Speak from scratch. Akiko looked surprised at what she was talking about, but when she was referring to yesterday''s conversation, she immediately recalled.


    "I thought you just wanted to play with fire or throw yourself away."


    "What is it, that? I feel like I''m being ridiculed..."


    Hear the words of zero, and muffled Akiko.


    "No, that''s not what I meant to say. Ladies tend to like to play with fire and chimps. I''m not seriously going to be a back dweller or anything, just to the point of keeping it to play. I thought that was it."


    "Huh, really?


    "Oh. I don''t know how that happens. No, I can speculate, but until then. Socially and humanly, he finds it fascinating to a man like the crumbs at the bottom. But......"


    Zero cuts the words, closes the book and wakes himself up.


    "If you truly take the words of Junko, it means you''re not such a shallow one. It would mean a deeper presence in the business. Not only is he attracted to the dark and violent, but he is the only one who can live there. Like the rest of us in and out of this mansion."


    "Nothing strange or nothing? Even my mom found the distorted part on me, so she wanted to play with it a little bit more, so she didn''t have to throw it away."


    Seeing Akiko spread her masochistic grin, Zero slightly frowns.


    "But I''m grateful to my mom. She''s also the one who freed me from that boring hut. Ma, it was my mom who raised me in that fancy cabin. But I can''t really hate you. It''s weird."


    I know too much about the outrage of lilies, Akiko. But since Akiko came here, Lily has not imitated Akiko in any way, but on the contrary, she makes various conveniences for Lily. Do that. Sometimes I order you to do this, but there are no uncomfortable orders for Akiko.


    Even if you know it''s rational and evil, if you treat them nicely, you can''t feel it.


    "You can know things you never knew before, and you can get to know a lot of people. We can get along. It''s great. I thought it would never work for me. This gratitude, you know, to zero? Maybe I don''t know, but I want to sue you."


    After saying that, Akiko stares at zero. It was also possible to perceive zero that he would be using his powers.


    "I want to think of zero as a friend, but zero is a huge rejection of me, right? I knew before I could see zero walls or light with this force, right? I wonder why?


    "I don''t need friends."


    To Akiko''s inquiry, he gave a blatantly flashy look, and zero left the room with a sleaze.


    "Is it lit? And all the cool poses, too."


    He was a slightly laughing Akiko as he watched after the zero left.

 402 8

    Grim penis executive Angelina Harris during the coming day, in a mixed mood of tension and discomfort, took the call.


    The person on the phone is Cornelis Van Dam, the boss of Grimm Penis. Angelina is the most disgusting person in the world.


    "It doesn''t seem to be going smoothly, but are you okay?


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Angelina replies in an extremely clerical tone to Van Damme, who confirms in a transverse tone.


    Just listen to this man, Angelina is about to catch her breath. It''s not just disgust. To its coolness, I remember feelings close to fear.


    "There are many top executives who are negative to you. Not just against your show. There are many people out there who have already become negative about you being one of the top executives''


    Intimidating Van Damme''s words filled Angelina with abominable thoughts, while breathtaking.


    ''The best thing is that you will revamp that dangerous bridge, but for once you are one of those who has the right to operate. Finally, I''m missing out on the kidnapping and evil hobby massacre show you''re going to have, because a lot of money''s coming in.''


    "I understand."


    It was the tone that was magical, but the interaction by voice alone, so Angelina had become a phase of anger.


    Cornelis Van Damme was the second-generation head of Grimm Penis, a utilitarian, and a cold-hearted merchant.


    It doesn''t even appear to be a yawn, but all the top executives with operational authority in the organization know about it. For him, Grim Penis is only what he does in business. And for many top executives, it''s the same.


    ''Even if we find out, we''re thinking we should impersonate other responsibilities, but that''s a hassle, isn''t it? When that happens, Mrs. Harris - you will truncate for sure.'' Cause I can''t show you otherwise. ''


    Unilaterally notified, Van Damme hung up.


    "Don''t be silly! The Golden Deceased!


    When the phone hung up, Angelina woke up hysteria and called and scattered.


    "Greedy demons who use the sober minds to devour profit! Go to hell! Sooner or later, I''ll purify this tissue!


    Angelina had a great deal of dissatisfaction and disgust with an organization called Grimm Penis, no - the top executives who cow the organization.


    Appealing for environmental protection, spreading the tide on an international scale that the development of civilization was evil, surrounding well-meaning endorsers from all over the world, in just a few decades Grimmpenis swelled up into a giant organization, enough to be able to exert pressure on national governments.


    We have become obsessed with the newly developed development of all products and drugs and the development of industry on the grounds of whether or not it leads to environmental destruction, stalling the development of human civilisation itself and, in fact, also stopping environmental destruction. I have come to interfere even in the history of mankind itself.


    But the reality of this organization is never a clean substitute.


    There is nothing to be done about the products offered by national politics and by companies that join hands behind many foundations, receive hundreds of millions of dollars in financial aid and are bent on doing so. On the contrary, it even promotes sales by pushing the heartbeat of grim penis security.


    Nor will we forget to bury in the darkness those who seek to investigate them, or those who differ from them or accuse them in public. The dark parts of the grim penis are already in the bright light, but are kept to gossip levels.


    It also focuses on interference with and pressure on production industries in certain countries.


    For example, we will take away food self-sufficiency by making it difficult and calling on countries in A to impose restrictions on "excessive fishing in country A is a natural destruction". On the other hand, B countries, which are closely connected to Grim Penis, grow their food exports to A countries, and Grim Penis also gets its fruit in.


    In this sense, Japan, for example, which continues to refuse to restrict fishing and resists hardship no matter how beaten, can be considered the biggest natural enemy and target for Grimm Penis. The more Japan collapses, the more it is seen from the inside and out, the more other countries that resist the pressure of grim penis will also break by hitting an avalanche.


    Dominate some of the media and put particular effort into manipulating public opinion and image strategies. Originally, by pushing a clean image forward, it is an organization that has gathered pure and well-intentioned eye-catching fools from all over the world to become soldiers, armed and immense with the pre-construction contradiction and contradiction of the vernacular of environmental protection.


    This tour is also important as an image strategy.


    The aim is to further increase the number of endorsers of grim penis within Japan and to erode it from the inside out. It''s actually cheap and you can enjoy whale watching, so there''s not a lot of people who agree with the idea of grim penis because they just use it.


    Angelina, on the other hand, was an over-degree racist, but also a pure ecologist. Therefore, I have strong objections to the bosses and executives who use ecology to make money.


    Grimm Penis is the boss and only some executives have decision-making authority over the organization''s operations, and they steer the organization only to moisturize their wealth and power.


    Angelina, an executive who herself has the right to operate, but who moves with a belief that both wealth and power were alienated, was viewed as heretical among the executives.


    But Angelina believes that the reality of Grim Penis is that whether it is a money-making organization in the name of protecting the environment, all the people in the organization are trying to love and protect nature, and that it is an organization that makes a significant contribution to protecting the environment.


    Hence Angelina cannot betray the organization. Angelina therefore hates the upper echelons of the organization.


    "Yes... I have justice. I''ll purify this tissue sooner or later. Then I''ll purify everything for you. The demons who pollute the planet, the filthy colors, all of them!


    With a distorted grin in her bloody running eyes, Angelina looked up to the ceiling and exalted her determination to do justice.

 403 9

    Ashiya Kurodo decided to become a police officer when he was in second grade.


    Road to school - always face to face when boarding and dropping out of school, grandfather of the neighborhood child patrol team. I liked Kurodo when he smiled and talked to me every time I saw him.


    One day, a middle-aged pervert attacked Kurodo as he was leaving school alone.


    There was no one around him, and Kurodo desperately called for help and also resisted, but he was threatened with a blade after being beaten full of force and was about to be brought into the car.


    An old man from a familiar child patrol team who showed up there dragged the pervert out of his car and tried to let Black Dou escape, but he gets stabbed in front of him.


    He was a pervert trying to get in the car in a hurry, but the old man could still be seen as a pervert and let go. The pervert, with his anger, made the old man a metta stab, but still the old man didn''t try to let the pervert go, and he kept urging Black Dou in the car to run away.


    The sight burned behind Kurodo''s brain as the most intense memory of his life. A passing police officer seized the pervert, Kurodo was helpful, but the old man became the one not to return.


    As a result of that incident, Kurodo hated the evils of the world, hated crime and decided to go the way of a police officer. I apprenticed my grandfather for helping me with my life, this time to help and protect the weak.


    At first it was just a simple sense of justice. At first I simply hated the evil of this world and decided that all criminals were evil. I also hated the existence of the back street.


    But as he is assigned to the Backstreet Division and deals with the residents of Backstreet, he can no longer deny or hate them all together.


    Rather, the evil that Kurodo was aware of existed over ourselves. There is no pressure to investigate evil organisations that harm even the general public, such as the ''President Pickled in formalin'' and the Grim Penis. I also hear it was terrible during "The Megalodon of Thin Happiness".


    In front of the great evil that even intervenes in state power, the reality is that organizations incorporated within state power are utterly powerless.


    Black Dou wanted to fight it at all, cyborg it and became the strongest fighting detective, gaining the privilege of considerable freedom and tyranny allowed, but not all organizational smugness could be ignored. Rather than cutting off the smugness of being a police officer, it is greater that it could have been in the organization.


    Serial mass abductions by sea chihuahuas, currently in progress. It was an unforgivable reality for Kurodo to hold hands without being able to do anything. No matter how exceptional Kurodo was in combat, it''s very impossible to get in and rescue him by himself.


    Rescue all those who have been exposed, render both sea chihuahuas and grim penises powerless, and obtain firm proof that it is their crime. There can be no police intervention in not ensuring that all that is done.


    If you force it to deliver results, you won''t have to complain about it even if you''re under pressure, but if you end up with halfway results, there are results waiting to be reminded of your organization''s position as a gear. Examples of those who were flown to work on outlying islands and turned into literal islets do not have time to cite.


    (Just make sure you can do it. All you have to do is cling to the rotten upper layers and brighten them up with so much complete evidence that there is no sound of goo. Apparently it worked out well when I was thin happy megalodon, but now I don''t have enough manpower or time on the boulder)


    In secret, aspirations will be gathered within the police, but time is too limited. Hema will not absolve you of responsibility, be it Black Dou, who is said to be antagonistic.


    (With the help of the back streets...)


    Ultimately, Kurodo decides that''s all there is to it.


    Many times before, in cases where it was difficult to move inside the police, Kurodo used residents of the back street to solve the case. If you let them cut ahead, the police can be a no-touch even if they fail.


    I am aware of the fact that it is a very dirty way to do it, and there will be a limited number of people who can ask for it. If we fail, we have to look at them and kill them.


    Fortunately, I have never seen or killed a backstreet dweller in that filthy way before, but I''m not sure I''ll ever fail again.


    Kurodo, who hadn''t been home in a long time to his home apartment, continued to worry about one person. Use the residents on the back street to resolve the case forcefully or not. What would the candidates do if they were to execute it?


    "Are you finally home? I was immersed in a police station, but I couldn''t get a chance to speak up."


    At the same time as signs arose indoors, a familiar voice sounded.


    When Black Dou turned to the one with the voice, there was a rift in the space and an extrahuman presence appeared from within.


    "Missago, it''s been a while."


    Eko, the first person I''ve known to reopen in years. He was one of those people who once fought together, but Kurodo saw Massago with a suspicious eye. Things are different from before. You look like you''ve been rubbing your face off for a long time.


    "I''ve got your help. Ultimately, I want the power of the police."


    Masago told Kurodo that he was moving to help those abducted by Sea Chihuahua. I also tell those who fight with me that there is a Junko. Misago decided that it was better to teach Kurodo in advance that he had borrowed help from Junko.


    "That''s a timely story."


    I finished listening to Masago and Black Dou laughed at him. I even thought this might be a heavenly guide.


    "Well, it''s a pleasure. I just wanted to do something about them, too. If Junko is going to join the war, there''s a good chance that it will work. On the contrary, things could get worse, but still it''s better than doing nothing. However, the ability to fully move the police depends on the results of the work of Junko and Masago. Not without solid evidence of their crimes. Is it difficult for other Eko''s cooperation?


    "It was Eko. I wasn''t there. I am Waliko now. [M] Eko and I knew each other. And then Eko is already moving in Eko."


    "What''s a Wally Co..."


    The details are unknown, but I somehow found out that the Massago had slipped away between reuniting.


    "Depending on the circumstances, we might be instructing you to do this here, too, right?


    Kurodo confirms. I am anxious that there is almost no chain of command and that each one moves to pieces and falls into rescue operations, but it will not be possible to put them together, or at least I want to stay in touch with the Massago that is directly connected.


    "That''s the same thing here. Sometimes I think I''ll ask for it."


    "I want to know as much as I can about who else will participate besides Junko"


    "Copy that. I''m moving fast to rescue. Regardless of their arrest, at least ask for the protection of those rescued. Goodbye, then."


    Copy that, too.


    Massago disappears into the subspace. Kurodo still laughs slightly when he is alone.


    It is a cut-off departure full of uncertain elements, but Kurodo thought that would be interesting.

 404 10

    Akiko doesn''t let go of her knife when she goes to bed. I can''t help but be anxious without this for a while. The only way to get it off my body is when I bathe.


    That night, Akiko was able to know in her dreams what the spirit that dwelt in the knife was in her lifetime.


    Akiko doesn''t know if the spirit of the katana has intentionally shown it, or if it has been passed on naturally.


    A woman betrayed by her lover, borne a debt and sold to a girl. Days when there is only a future of despair.


    A bunch of figs I get from other girls in the same store.


    Being adventured by the sick, it should be noted that he did not receive any kind of treatment, he was taken by the guests, beaten and kicked, and while there was one suffering, he cursed everything in the world and his scattered life well before adulthood.


    Akiko feels mighty guilty that he once played with his servants. I recall my own memories of being attacked by servants at the same time, and nauseate at the act of crowding people with position and power.


    I wonder why the spirit that dwelt in this little knife helps me. There is nothing in common, but at the time Akiko was also wearing a servant, there are elements that seem to be hated by the knife.


    "Betrayed and abandoned are the same for me and you"


    A spirit of her daughter in a red kimono stands before Akiko and whispers face-to-face at Akiko.


    "I wanted to clear my grudges and changed my heart to a blade. I stayed in the blade. And the sorcerer laid eyes on me, and sealed me. Over the years, I''ve been in the hands of a lot of people, but someone who could totally use me didn''t show up inside. I don''t know how many decades it''s been or hundreds of years, but someone finally showed up who could handle me. Someone like me finally showed up. You and I are already bonded. I want you, and you want me."


    In a tone full of dark joy, she speaks. Akiko had not raised any questions, fears or strays, and had accepted the words of her daughter.


    "Come on, find your prey quickly. And slash it. For me to be liberated... to form a Buddha..."


    "What''s prey? You want me to slaughter you?


    A distorted grin disappears from her daughter''s face at Akiko, who asks her in the face.


    "No... I''m not... If you think about it, you killed him the other day."


    A grudging spirit daughter in a kimono spills a bitter laugh and puts her head on.


    "You think you''ll come back when you want help. So don''t worry about it. What''s your name better than that?


    "Firecoat."


    With a dark face, my daughter named her.


    "I''m Akiko. Nice to see you again. So you just suddenly don''t look like a normal girl from ghost mode?


    "Oh, yeah?


    A firecoat that snorts at Akiko''s pointing out.


    "See, that''s what it feels like. I thought spirits didn''t make more sense, they just flattered me, like a mass of emotions."


    "Yes, no... I don''t know if it bothers you to be seen with such stereotypes..."


    Let your eyes swim and pound your nose head. Fire suit. Seeing the trick, Akiko spills a smile.


    "If you kill a lot of people, can you form a Buddha, too?


    "Yeah, that''s the story, according to the sorcerer who sealed me in the knife."


    "Well, I''ll try to find someone I can kill, and I''ll try to kill them. Let''s work together."


    "Ah, yes..."


    To Akiko, who smiled and offered her hand, the firecoat responded with a shake of hands as she was distracted.


    It is a lily that was absent for about two days, but that morning I was back in the mansion.


    "Morning, Mom. I had a lot going on yesterday, and I have so much to talk about."


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to that."


    Seeing Akiko say happily, Lily smiles and responds to this one with a prosthetic hand in her mouth.


    The corpse dolls in aprons bring breakfast. The Lord and his guests are intense houses of entry and exit, but this morning there are three: Akiko, Lily and Saito Platinum Taro.


    Platinum Taro sits next to Lily, and Akiko sits opposite Lily for breakfast.


    The first thing Akiko talked about was yesterday''s interaction with Junko. We also talk about those who were in the lab, the power they gave us, the analysis of the demon knife, and the fact that they invited us to join them in a rescue operation aboard the ship.


    "Hey mom, what am I supposed to do now? Junko and the others are getting on the boat. I would love to ride with you..."


    "You''re free to choose what you want to do, and you can go down that path."


    In response to Akiko as if to ask permission, Lily smiles gracefully and tells in a gentle tone.


    "I tell you to stay close to Junko for a while, but you mean my mom stinks of trouble taking care of me?


    In the words that Akiko utters, Lily rounds her eyes. That''s a word I never thought I''d say.


    (This kid really has a lot of unexpected things to say and do for me)


    While confused, that''s the lily that feels strange. Pick up a meal and come up with an answer for a few seconds or so.


    "It''s not like that. I thought I should deal with more people than I deal with just one person. Junko is Junko and will spread the vessel as your person. She''s an enemy to me, but she admits her power and her righteousness are mine."


    "You''ve been locked up in that house for eighteen years, and now you say that more often."


    Sarcastic Akiko, but his eyes were laughing.


    "I have no idea what the hell my mom is up to ~. I mean, go out of my way to get along with Junko, the enemy. I, I resent and hate my mom, and I might be with Junko and turn to my mom''s enemies, huh?


    Though I say so in my mouth, to be honest, Akiko doesn''t resent or hate lilies. I should be able to hate you if I were you, but I really can''t.


    "That''s fine."


    A lily that makes you laugh. Platinum Taro looks scared to the side of that smile.


    "Oh, and Junko said I had a better back street, but what about that? What does your mom think?


    Ashiko tells me, Lily thinks again. Now I had a long time to think.


    "That''s right..."


    of the gavel to allow it to hold between, carry the dish to your mouth. There are a lot of things that come to mind. Why did Junko make such a decision, and with what intent, throw such words at Akiko?


    (Do you care about the once true obsession? Perhaps a proper child has come to the idea that it''s better for him to just fall in the back street)


    That''s how Lily deduces Junko''s mood.


    "It''s hard to imagine that Akiko will have a normal life on the surface, too. You have a blade in your heart. The blade is what it is to cut something. If it''s in the back street, you''ll also get the object to cut it. Not to mention which is happier. Junko must have spotted it. I think Junko is right, too. I would also recommend Akiko to those who live in an unusual way."


    "It wasn''t normal."


    "It doesn''t matter. Some people usually settle down, even if the first part of their lives isn''t normal. If you ask me in the first place, it''s nothing but evil, and the vast majority of the world is covered in that evil. Would you have preferred to have been buried in the evil of normality?


    I feel the heat strangely bubbling in the tone of Lily''s voice, and Akiko becomes a suspicious face. Ashiko was also concerned that Taro Platinum was blurring blatantly beside her and asking her about Lily''s complexion.


    "I don''t know, Ma, okay? Oh, and me, I want my phone."


    Remembering yesterday''s parting interaction between Wu Lizhu and Wang, Akiko asked Lily.


    "Fine. Let''s go buy some later together."


    "Thank you. Welcome. I''m going to go to Junko''s today and have a meeting, so please come home."


    Finish your meal and Akiko leaves the living room.


    Seeing Akiko leave, Lily turns toward Platinum Taro.


    "Oh? Listen to me now. Don''t do anything. What do you mean, eat slowly?


    Kitaro Shirakashi eats a meal and asks about the lily with a smile.


    "Well, I did something wrong, didn''t I?


    Pale, shivering Saito Platinum Taro. But I won''t stop eating.


    "It''s rare and uninspiring for you. You should have tickets for the ship for me and you, too, right? I''ll sneak in, too."


    "Oh no... I can''t read that much or anything gay..."


    "I believed you could do just that, didn''t I? You betrayed it. Are you unconscious of how guilty this is?


    With his grin sticking, Lily slowly stabs a fork in Taro Platinum''s nostrils.


    "Fuko..."


    "As punishment, like eating without leaving a meal with it stabbed. If you drop it along the way, I''ll scrape your nose off, so be aware."


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    With one nose pierced with a fork and blood dripping, Platinum Taro resumed his meal desperately and carelessly to keep the nose fork from falling.

 405 11

    Junko, Jr. Hoogato''s minor tune flows in the trio line in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, and Junko, who was making his own figurine of the squad stuff, stops his hand and takes the phone. Some indoors have a true appearance of reading.


    "It''s me. He engaged Sea Chihuahua in a warehouse last night and was able to free the hostages to some extent. But many were carried into the ship. Some of them have already been transported."


    The person on the phone was Masago.


    "If you let me go a little before I get on the boat, it''ll be easier after I get on the boat." Without asking for our help, Mr. Masago, why did you go ahead on your own?


    ''I''ll answer that the first question is right. The next question is because there was more than one other Eko involved. I wanted to put some cat on before they moved out. Me and Eko are acting separately. The purpose is the same, but not the cooperative relationship. I''m anxious to leave it to them alone. Or I have one more report. Eko and I used to hire human collaborators. "


    "Even though it''s fundamental that Eko doesn''t show up in public?


    True asks.


    "It will be the result of their judgment that Eko alone is beyond their control. I checked it out, it was a threesome from a small end-of-life organization called The Dust Resistance.


    Junko and True to hear the name of the Dusty Resistance and face each other unexpectedly.


    "It''s an odd encounter. It''s an organization that''s making out with us. Misago, I think we should ask your help again."


    "Understood."


    "Is it going to be hard to get the kidnapped back from the ship at the moment?


    More truth asks.


    "That way, when you take a cruising tour of Grimm Penis, you don''t do any rescue work, you just immerse yourself in sabotage."


    and Junko.


    "In a state of vigilance from the other side, it is difficult for me to rescue myself from the space of a ship. I asked for help in anticipation of it."


    "Ideally we should all help before we sail, though. But you can''t get in the boat before you set sail, you don''t know where you are on the boat, and you could be trapped in bulk, so then you''re certainly going to have a rough time on your own, Missago."


    Junko thinks Masago''s head is a big deal, too, if that''s what he was expecting. I guess I have a lot of experience at the beginning and end of the troubles.


    "Besides, it''s not bad to get on a boat and play with all the noise."


    Junko says with a pleasant smile. From Junko''s point of view, while enjoying the sailing trip, I want to focus on those who ruin the tour of Grimm Penis and catch executives as experimental benches.


    "Yet another, I''ll tell you I''ll put on a collaborator"


    Massago as if to declare it.


    "I think I should give you a proper name. You don''t have to tell Snow Oka, but you better tell me."


    "No, tell me too. I mean, True, why are you being so mean...?


    True words draw a pure child''s grin without heart.


    "Ashiya Kurodo."


    "Ashiya. You''re a very reliable helper, but you''ve taken it very well."


    True thought it would be difficult for the police to move to the pee, no matter how much black dough, because they heard it was powerless against the grim penis due to pressure from above.


    "He said the police were holding hands knowing about the kidnapping as well. There''s pressure from up there. He persuaded me that if I grabbed solid evidence, the pressure could be removed as well. Ashiya Kurodo has a strong sense of justice and a sense of righteousness, so I can trust him."


    "Kurodo, I know you very well. I can assure you."


    Hearing Junko''s words, Masago exhales small across the phone. Like a relieved exhale, it sounded to both of us.


    "Actually, I''ve known Ashiya a long time, too. You were right to talk to me. Goodbye, then. ''


    Misago hangs up.


    Just a minute after the call with that Masago, Akiko and Zero visited the institute.


    "You''re getting on the boat tomorrow, right?


    Akiko confirms with anxiety that it has been discontinued.


    "That''s right. I''ll take the seasickness pills just in case, so don''t worry about it."


    "Are you seasick? You didn''t think of that kind of danger."


    "In some cases, we act alone. Akiko may have a high hurdle, but it feels like she''ll work hard in the mood there."


    "I''m vague and not sure. Tell me exactly what you''re gonna do."


    "I told you before - Fighting bad people or helping people exposed to bad people. But if you don''t actually get on the boat, I don''t even know exactly how it works."


    Listening to Junko, Akiko imagines herself fighting the bad guys in the boat and helping people, but she can''t pin one thing.


    The image in the ship doesn''t boil in the first place. In a movie I used to see on TV, I can only think of about the sight of mukimki macho naked slaves being flogged and rowing their teeth.


    "That''s right, and I''d like to see how powerful Akiko is, and with her training, why don''t you join forces with True you for a bit?


    The most hypersensitive reaction to Junko''s suggestion was zero. I can see how much true strength there is now.


    (I''m proud that I''m getting stronger too, but now how much difference does it make from him)


    Even if we were just dealing with each other in the same space, we could extrapolate the strength of the other somewhat, but if we actually saw it, we would know even better, and if we tried to zero it, we felt like we had a really good opportunity.


    "What''s a match?


    Akiko turns to Junko and asks him with a straight face.


    He said, "Come on, let''s try to fight with practice."


    "Uh... this kid, he''s shorter than me, but you''re okay?


    I''m only gaining strength from demonic knives, so when I saw it from Akiko, who can''t see the sight of strength or anything else, I didn''t think the truth was just a little kid and I would honor him properly with myself.


    "You better worry about yourself."


    Zero speaking in a grumpy voice towards Akiko for some reason.


    "Let''s get moving."


    Junko prompts me and the four of them move to the training ground located in the laboratory.


    True and Akiko face each other in the center of the training field, and Junko and Zero line up in sight mode at the wall.


    "Here we go."


    Junko announces the start of the training with a voice without any temper.


    "You can''t kill him, keep him down a little bit."


    Akiko complains against the firecoat lodged in the knife while removing the knife from the inside of her clothes.


    Akiko pulls out the knife. I can see the power builds all over my body. Because it is a forceful physical strengthening, when someone other than Akiko uses this knife, the recoil rattles the body and in the worst case, it also loses its life, but Akiko, recognized in the pyrotechnic coat, needs to have an unlimited physical strain.


    Dashing fast without highheels or catching a leg on a frill-filled long skirt, Akiko packs an intermission with True at once.


    The knife is protruded with a true lower abdomen.


    Attract until critical, then truly rotate your body half a turn to the side and sway your hand knife across Akiko''s throat at at the same time.


    The knife stopped right in front of Akiko''s throat. Akiko had a decent face, staring into her true black-eyed tenuous eyes. It had too light a battle.


    "Uh... you didn''t know what it was, and this isn''t training you. Let me do it again."


    "Okay."


    Nodding to Akiko''s request, True leaves Akiko and returns to the earlier position.


    "Fire suit, you can''t kill me, but I still mean it."


    Speaking to the knife, Akiko finds herself at ease. Now he doesn''t try to poke at it all at once, but approaches it with a twist and a slip.


    Now I ran out of the true one. The slip-foot movement stopped and even Akiko''s breath exhaled moved in anticipation of the overlapping timing.


    Akiko also expected and was alert to poke from the true one. The moment he entered Akiko''s range of attack, True suddenly moved laterally diagonally, but Akiko kicks the floor and sticks out the knife as he moves.


    "Uh, too."


    Akiko gives a dissatisfied voice. The knife had stopped beside his true face. A true left hand held the wrist with Akiko''s knife, and the tip of the right hand knife was lightly placed against Akiko''s throat.


    "That was a good line."


    True to praise with no expression.


    (Not at a good line. Akiko''s attack was quite sharp. I didn''t know that would be light......)


    The zero I was looking at was feeling threatened and burning my fighting spirit at the same time.


    The hot gaze of zero felt really shiny, but deliberately unresponsive and decides to ignore it.


    "One more time. If it was a good line, I could win next."


    Ashiko asked to peel her index finger slightly.


    "You better not get tired. Tomorrow we''re going on a boat."


    Even so, Truth returns to the same point and turns back to those with Akiko. When he saw it, Akiko also smiled invincibly and returned to the starting point.


    After all, the two continued their training for over an hour, and Akiko was snapped and stuck on the floor.

 406 12

    The morning of the Whale Watching Tour of Grimm Penis. Looking out the ship''s window, there''s already a line of long snakes in front of the Dream Popus.


    Angelina Harris nodded contentedly this time, aware of the fact that there was a massive gathering of Japanese people who hated them, and nauseated them.


    Then I remember interacting with Jeffrey Allen last night and I feel worse and worse.


    At Jeffrey''s request, he accepted to have his private soldiers aboard the ship. This tour is Angelina who doesn''t feel like she''s going to end peacefully and safely.


    At the point of placing the Sea Chihuahua soldiers on the ship, there is no doubt that the obstructors named Eko will also infiltrate the ship. Jeffrey has made such a request because he is convinced of it.


    "Couldn''t you clean it up before you put it on the boat? That incompetence...... Can''t we prevent it without putting it on a ship? That incompetence......"


    Angelina poisoning me with a nail bite, but she knows it too. At a time when Jeffrey, the sorcerer, made up his mind that he couldn''t do it, Angelina today has very little batter. At best it''s to the point of calling a rescue ship and moving and changing whoever has been in contact and secretly kidnapped during the tour.


    The phone rings. Angelina''s face breaks when she sees her opponent''s name.


    "Hello, Mom"


    It was a phone call from my parents who hadn''t been home for a long time.


    "Yeah, I''m trying. We''re going to do an important tour. Because I''m the organizer. Yeah, it''s tough, but it''s rewarding. Yes, I think it''s a proud job to make everyone smile."


    The last word was a lie, but I speak proudly to reassure my mother.


    "Bye, my love -"


    In the middle of the last word, I heard a knock


    "I''m here."


    Angelina stares at the door because she has a feeling she''s going to be ruined.


    When I opened the door, I had a bad feeling about it. Angelina feels like pounding Jeffrey''s creepy face early in the morning.


    "For what? I don''t need to talk to the public."


    "Ooh, ooh, with your mood oblique in the morning. If I go out of my way to talk to the public, I choose who I''m dealing with."


    "You have someone to talk to besides Eric?


    To Geoffrey''s disgust, Angelina laughs mean and gives back with disgust, too.


    "You don''t quite have the mastery of bad mouth. Yes, yes, my loss. Well, I feel like turning back and getting you in trouble without a report or consultation, but I''m kind. Let''s be patient. Good, ''cause I''m the kind, broad-minded guy. Okay, here''s the point. Among the guests in line downstairs is Junko Yukioka."


    Angelina solidified into Jeffrey''s report in a tone of relief.


    Among the Mad Scientists who are friends of Dog Monkeys with Grim Penis, Junko Yukioka is particularly at odds with Grim Penis. It is very belligerent and has been sold fights many times before and has been badly damaged.


    Sea Chihuahuas have also fought many times. Especially Jeffrey and Eric, who have been engaged many times in Japan.


    "Look, look, that one. Look, look."


    Jeffrey rides herself out to the window, peeks into her binoculars and invites her. He gets binoculars from Jeffrey, trying to flinch, and Angelina confirms the people in line. Because of its prominent appearance as a white coat, it did not take time to discover.


    "Yes, yes, what would you do? If you suck, they could crush the tour itself, right? I think it''s easiest to stop now."


    "I''ll have one ship from Grimm Penis HQ drop by. And, of course, have enough soldiers ready. By the end of wheel watching, I think I''ll be able to make contact."


    Angelina stared at Jeffrey when she said in a voice that pushed her emotions to death.


    "No matter who they are, you must do everything in your power to eliminate them. It''s your job to protect my tour."


    "Yes, sir. Sea Chihuahua and I will risk our lives to do our best. Hey. To protect your mentes."


    Jeffrey said away as he put his face closer to Angelina and showed up close a smile that snarled and made a small fool of people.


    Yagiko boarded the Dream Popus and, after sailing, watched the sea the whole time, dressed with his hands on the railings of the deck.


    Junko, True, got in with Zero, Junko and True already headed into the room, but Akiko doesn''t try to move off the deck. The way the gosloli costume girl keeps looking at the sea in the same position on the deck may look different to some people who see it, but from the eyes of zero I thought it would be a painting.


    A little further away, I made sure to keep an eye on Akiko, a zero that was arm-wrapped with my back against the wall, but eventually slowly approached Akiko.


    "Does it feel good to hit the sea breeze?


    Zero speaking up for nothing.


    "Yeah... that''s not all."


    Akiko answers in a low voice.


    Waves, tidal winds, horizons, sprawling oceans and sky blues, I''m impressed with all of them. The sea seen raw was completely different from what we saw in the video.


    When Zero peered into Akiko''s face from the side, she was crying shaking at the boat''s railing.


    "What are you crying about?


    I thought it would be rude to ask, but I dared ask zero.


    "I don''t know. I''ve always been told I shouldn''t be out of my house, and yet this is how I''m out now, on the ocean. I''m too happy and scared to have such a wonderful experience. It''s like I''m doing something wrong, that''s how I feel. But I don''t know why you''re crying."


    Zero doesn''t know what to say to Akiko, who answers with tears of plunder.


    "We all owe it to that hateful mom to be able to impress us like this... It''s really complicated."


    Laughing small as I say it, soaking tears.


    "My mom asked me, but Junko is my mom''s enemy, right? And yet you can follow what Junko says?


    Looking at the zeroer, Akiko suddenly changes the subject.


    "It''s that time of year. Obey. Don''t let them understand you''re an enemy."


    I think I''ll spot that because it''s about Junko anyway. Zero, but I don''t even know what Lily thinks, so I''ll just follow what they say here.


    "You can get along with your mom''s enemies and harass her."


    When that happened, I thought zero would be used by the lilies the other way around, but I didn''t put it in my mouth.


    "You better spread the word first. I''m sure Lily thinks so."


    "There''s no way my mom would think that. Even though she''s the kind of mom who''s been trapping me in that mansion for eighteen years."


    Akiko spills a distorted grin on her mouth.


    "That''s why, right? Lily has already changed the way she sees you and treats you. I guess that''s why you''re letting me play your part, and you sent me to Junko''s place. But, you know, don''t trust Lily."


    I don''t think this is something to say, and I think zero while talking.


    It''s been a long time since you''ve been a barbecue, but there''s never been anything like joining one of them in a neutral position. Given the pattern between Lily and Akiko, he said it wasn''t about me poking around, a position of lily eater.


    "Trust your mom? Hahaha, that''s funny as a joke. You thought I believed your mom, but at least a little bit?


    Seeing Akiko give a dry laugh, zero exhales.


    "Right. I said something stupid, too."


    "Mom, are you going to kill me in a cruel way sooner or later? Because I know."


    Akiko turns away from scratch and stares at the sea again.


    "You''re going to let me indulge in freedom for a while, taste the beauty of the world, and thrust me down to the bottom of the dong where I''m happy. That''s what your mom''s gonna do, isn''t it?


    I''m not screwed, I''m not giving up, I look at Akiko with an invincible grin, and zero reminds me of the doubt.


    "I know that, but why are you at the lily''s?


    "I don''t know. I''m not gonna tell you."


    With a smile on his face, in a pungent tone, Akiko said.


    "Lily is trying to grow you as a person because Lily has her own prospects, but you''re using it yourself, too. Is that the easiest interpretation?


    Actually, that won''t be all, I''ve spotted zero, but I decided it was a flower, not to mention.

 407 13

    After a while, Akiko and Zero tried to return to each compartment, but Junko called and went to the room where Junko and True were stopped.


    (Are you two staying in the same room?


    I look at Junko, True and Twin beds waiting in the room, and Zero thinks of such a question, aware that he is a poker face.


    "Well, let''s meet for future activities."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not in. Of course, I will try not to disturb you. Understand it''s only a position to see what this guy does."


    To the pure child who cuts out the story, zero points to Akiko with his thumb and puts a no.


    "�� so I think the people exposed to the organization that is dividing this ship are being captured by this ship, so I think we''ll all split up tomorrow to find it."


    I finished hearing Junko''s explanation, but Akiko can''t pin it.


    "Why is the organization being exposed? Why is Junko trying to help? I heard Junko was a bad mad scientist. Was it faux for lightning up?


    "No, that''s not it..."


    Junko hangs on to Akiko''s question.


    "I don''t even know why the organization is being exposed, but at a time when they''re taking me out of Japan, I think I''ll only be treated like I''m not even Rokuro. The reason I''m helping is because that''s what I asked for, and because this organization itself was originally my enemy, it''s convenient."


    "Hmm."


    Listening to Junko, Akiko thinks about Lily.


    (My mom seems to hate this kid so much, and she seems to be going to fight and sell it, but how can she hate it? At least I can''t hate Junko, so I have trouble fighting with Junko...)


    That''s all I thought about, and I thought about it.


    (Doesn''t that mean Junko is a good girl, Mom is a bad person, and Mom tried to get along with Junko in advance, along with harassing me? Yeah, I think so.)


    I didn''t actually make sure, but I decide on my own that it must be.


    "There are other people who are working on this rescue operation, so when we need mutual cooperation, it feels like we can help each other move as much as possible."


    "Are those people Junko or true friends?


    Ask Akiko.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Hmm."


    Akiko was paranoid about a situation in which her friends rushed to help her when she pinched and became friends with herself because of it.


    At night, Akiko, Zero and Junko headed to the lobby, as organizer Angelina Harris said she would have a greeting. The truth is that he sleeps in his own room.


    The lobby is a two-storey blowout and is full of guests.


    Various shops and facilities that don''t know what''s inside. Stained glass with dolphins painted, chandeliers, possibly floors with dolphins painted, stages set between the blown out second and first floors, strange paintings of some sort, statues where dolphins and beauties can play.


    In a world where everything was dazzling, Akiko was intoxicated by the atmosphere and her eyes were glowing.


    Anyway, Ashiko wants to go inside the store, so she turns to speak to Junko.


    "Is that it? What about Junko?


    When I realize it, I don''t see Junko.


    "You said you were gonna call me because you knew someone."


    Zero says. Akiko was distracted by what was going on around her and wasn''t in her ear at all.


    "Hmm. That''s what Junko said, you mean the collaborators in the rescue operation."


    "Probably."


    What people want to see. Akiko looks around and looks for Junko, but there are too many people to know.


    While doing so, Angelina appeared on stage and began to greet her, so Akiko''s interest moved over there.


    When I gaze at Angelina, a blade of saw, lacking irregularities of a razor-brown colour close to the black, emerges as if covering the entire body.


    In Akiko''s eyes, it appeared to be a very bad image. Obviously, I can tell this isn''t compatible with me, and I just think of it as someone who wasn''t even around before.


    "That''s the enemy boss? Can''t you just take him out here right now?


    "Think human."


    Akiko laughs when she is stunned by zero and tickles.


    "I was just joking. You really take zero for anything ~. But I was gonna joke about it, don''t you think? I think the people here will be surprised and have fun. Junko and the others might be surprised."


    Akiko teased me and gave me a flashing look zero for a moment, but I immediately go back to my true face.


    "The security is tight, but when the escorts have had to, they won''t mind the lives of the guests. Then the tour will crumble here. Those who are taken are in the ship, but the worst scenario is also possible: they are dumped in the sea after being disposed of for fear of discovery of kidnapping"


    "Hmmm... when that happens, it''s an inconvenient development for Junko on the boulder. My mom seems happy that Junko''s face is crushed. So even so, I figured I''d stop. Make yourself comfortable."


    So much so that Akiko withdrew a familiar figure from her sight.


    "Oh, you were talking about me and Junko? I was very interested."


    The same white-squeezed rain shore lily smiles and speaks to Akiko. There is also Saito Platinum Taro beside him.


    "What. My mom was on it too...... I mean, what kind of ear do you hear me at that distance?"


    When Akiko saw Lily, she was in a very voiceless position in this hustle and bustle.


    "Do not tell Junko that I am aboard this ship"


    "My mom''s been so mean to me, I can be mean to my mom too, huh?"


    Akiko peeks into Lily''s face and says with a nigga laugh.


    "If you really want to reveal it, do as you please. From me, to the extent that I want you to keep quiet if possible. It''s my purpose to see what''s going to happen on this ship, what Junko and you are going to do. You can say hello to Junko sometime."


    To the lily who says it without breaking his smile, Akiko looks bored and takes his face off the lily.


    "Can''t you see what you do without always being on your side?


    "If you know roughly what you''re doing, that''s fine. I''m in the same space as you, and I can feel what''s happening on my side, it''s live."


    Lily''s answer was totally difficult for Akiko to understand, but she interprets it as she must have finally gotten a little carried away because she''s free.


    "And it''s a terrible speech. Perplexing things not even in my mind."


    Lily with a gaze at Angelina and a tone of blatant contempt.


    "Did you know that? He was a terrible discriminator, he hated the Japanese, and he even told me to extinct the Japanese for dolphins and whales."


    "I know. Junko told me."


    I hadn''t actually heard that much, but it was Akiko who I would have decided to know.


    "The descendants of the people who enjoyed the Aboriginal massacre as part of their hunt are utterly hilarious because dolphins and whales fit in with importance. The Mayor of Euthanasia, Tsukoko Fujita, said something similar."


    "The ancestors are the ancestors, and they have nothing to do with the present. Though the current idea of inequality in animals is also quite crazy."


    Zero pinches the mouth.


    "It has nothing to do with it. The sins of our ancestors are something that our descendants will also take over. At least that''s what I think."


    "I agree with zero. Mom''s thinking is crazy."


    I don''t mean harassment of lilies, I really think so, Akiko.


    "What did Taro Platinum think?


    "Lily''s words are set correctly! If your ancestors sin, your descendants will sin again!


    Ask him to shake the story, and Taro Platinum answers happily.


    "Oh, that''s a funny response. I heard Akiko and Zero''s opinion, and I have now changed my mind, and you say that when the sins of your ancestors are also passed down by your descendants, my words are right, while saying the opposite of my thoughts. That''s a total contradiction. Are you messing with me for a second?


    "What, yeah, eh!?


    Lily''s words catch Taro Platinum''s face.


    "If you don''t want Junko to find you, you shouldn''t be with him forever. Let''s go, Akiko."


    "Right. Bye, Mom."


    Encouraged by zero, Akiko left the mackerel of lilies in the form of a chase after zero.


    "Isn''t she going to borrow somewhere?


    Platinum Taro asks as he drops them off.


    "It doesn''t matter anyway. I''ll punish you for saying something extra."


    "Ah, that hurt. Buckthorn."


    Lily poked her prosthetic finger into her mouth and pulled her cheek hard from the inside, apologizing with tears eyes White Kintaro.


    At that time, Lily feels the vibration of her cell phone, holding one prosthetic hand in Platinum Taro''s mouth, pinching the phone out of the bag and between the index finger and middle finger of the other prosthetic hand.


    Somewhat surprised to connect the phone because the person was unannounced.


    "Are you the owner of Taniguchi Lu?


    Quite fluent, but asked in a slightly clingy manner.

 408 14

    "Which is it?


    It was a lily to inquire about, but at the time I came up with the name of Taniguchi Lu, I had a general guess as to who the person on the phone was. I admire the fact that I was behind the land and even looked up my phone number.


    ''Don''t ask me if you know. Well, should I introduce myself? Simon Bell. Number two in Battlefield Tea Time.


    Regardless of his personal name, Lily laughs damned when he is told that he was the person he expected to belong to.


    "Alas, that verse was taken care of by our land in America. Unfortunately, Lu..."


    ''I know. They killed him, didn''t they? Or was he directed to be killed, or what? It''s not your power. You''re a hostile enemy. "


    Lily turns to face and pushes silently in Simon''s mouth, who just says that everything you''re up to and such is foreseeable.


    "We never set up tea times on the battlefield from ourselves. However, I buy all the fights sold. The guy who hurt even one of the lower ends of the organization, whoever he''s dealing with, does everything in his power to butch him. That''s the code. ''


    Many know that Simon''s words are not exaggerated.


    This organization, which dominated the society behind the United States, did not even retreat from its military opponents, but vice versa, making it a topic for discussion around the world.


    It was not simply a push of force that allowed us to retreat, but it also had the effect of gaining the support of the people, but the assertion that those who perceived themselves as enemies would fight without hesitation, even though their fighting power as an organization was extremely high, is also not a rejection of emptiness.


    "You''ve weaved it in, too, and sent land to our organization. Am I right? So, the land you called back to Japan was killed. He was really helpful in our organization. How useful was that to you? Or was it a useful calculation from now on because he was dead?


    Simon in a pale tone. After discerning Lily''s prospects, it was clear that she did not have good feelings for Lily.


    "It''s a message from King. We''re not free enough to be danced to by a shallow witty incompetent bitch. After a shallow witty incompetent bitch scratches her feet and screws her like no other, she says she''ll go see her when she feels like it. Above ''


    After being told unilaterally, the phone hung up.


    "Oh, my God, the land has died in vain."


    Lily frowned and threw up in a low voice, putting her phone back in her bag and pulling her hand out of Platinum Taro''s mouth.


    "If tea time on the battlefield is no good, maybe a grim penis at this time. Or even a president pickled in formalin."


    After speaking, she felt like a loser herself, and Lily laid her hands on her face and nodded, exhaling heavily to calm her mind.


    I remember a suspicious aunt who used to call herself psychic on TV saying that dreams were close to a narrow space with the afterlife and that it would also be easier to talk to ghosts.


    When this is a dream, Akiko becomes aware. Blurry, but thoughts work, and you can also speak to those who appear in front of you.


    My daughter, dressed in a red kimono, sits next to me. A grudge spirit in a knife - a firecoat. A presence that favors and empathizes with Akiko and gives her strength.


    "Sure, if you have a knife, I can empower Akiko. But Akiko should also hone her powers and moves. That way, Akiko''s own power will overlap with the power I give her, and she will be stronger."


    Looking at yesterday''s training with True, I guess Fire Coat is giving me advice, Akiko thinks.


    "Hmmm... I knew a firecoat wasn''t like a grudge ~"


    "So... I have trouble being told that in image theory..."


    Fire clothes make me laugh bitterly at Akiko, who sounds strange.


    "Even though it''s an old ghost, you''re already breaking the image at the point where the dialogue comes up."


    "I don''t think the strength of resentment necessarily loses reason. Nevertheless, I also know that there is an image that because of the many resentful spirits who have lost their reason, resentful spirits and evil spirits are chunks of unreasonable resentment and have no ability to think. Well... I''m sure I''m the rare case. Besides, I''ve been watching times change, and I''ve taken a lot of people for granted. The Lord, who I cannot open my heart to, did not deal with me, but weakened and died prematurely."


    Where the firecoat spoke so much, the landscape changed with nothing.


    A town with wooden architectural houses on the tile roof and kimono people connected to it.


    "Is this the Edo period? When the firecoat was alive?


    "Yeah. The town I was born and raised in"


    The firecoat nods with a lonely smile.


    "I was happy when I was a kid. I met that guy, I let him in, he tricked me into selling me out, and it all went crazy. I instantly went to hell. There are pitfalls hidden in the world that lead to hell everywhere, and those who are unlucky fall there. I was unlucky, too. I really don''t know what to resent or curse. I can''t only resent the man who betrayed me. I resent and curse and hate a lot more. All the men who bought me, the people in the store who didn''t try to help me, the people who are happy without knowing about me even though I feel terrible, the world itself is made this way... I resent it all"


    Listening to the firecoat, Akiko thinks.


    "It''s like I was born at the bottom of a pit."


    "You''re not. Even though you were locked in the house, you were treated like a princess and a tyrant."


    A firecoat that denies Akiko''s words.


    "Yet you also suddenly fell to the bottom of the hole one day. Right?"


    "No, I was just given a paradise for things at the bottom of the hole."


    Now Akiko denies the words of the firecoat.


    "Still, it wasn''t hell, was it? It suddenly went to hell one day. Akiko, you''re just like me. That''s why I couldn''t leave you alone. I helped you and saved you from hell. Kill all the people who were mocking you."


    "From the fire suit, you couldn''t keep your mouth shut about me."


    While I thought it was a very well understood reason, there was a part of it that didn''t fall on my heart.


    "But thanks to the fire suit, I''m free, right? I mean, firecoats hate, you could be a happy person, right? Is that okay?


    Ask Akiko to tease. The tone is the joke, but I seriously doubt it.


    "No, I saved you because I want you to, and I''m still trying to help you. Of course, I want my own resentment to be purified."


    "I hate people who have never fallen into a hole in hell, but once they do, they want to help you, and you don''t want them to fall into a hole anymore, do you? I mean, if I hadn''t even met my mom like that and kept bullying my servants, I''d have been the object of hatred for the firecoat, something complicated."


    "It''s a question of how it is now. You can''t help talking about what''s going on, can you? I had a history of this, and I had a tour with you at the bottom of the hole. I helped. I will continue to help. If possible, I want you to find the enemy and wield me."


    "Then don''t worry about it. If you''re dating your mom or Junko, I don''t think that''s what you''re up to."


    When Akiko smiles and says so, the appearance of the firecoat disappears from front of her. Akiko realized in her dream that consciousness was about to awaken.

 409 15

    Because of her lucid dreams, or because of her contact with the firecoat, Akiko visited Junko''s room, unable to wake up drowsy.


    In addition to three people, Junko, True and Zero, there were faces in the room that I saw for the first time.


    "What? Is this a little bit of an equo? Real?"


    Seeing Masago, who was indoors, Akiko gives a glowing expression and a voice combined with emotion and excitement.


    "No, I''m Warico."


    Massago to deny to discipline. I have been treated Eko many times before, but every time I have denied it, and I intend to continue to deny it.


    "Waiko? No, it''s Eko, isn''t it? Same thing I saw scattered in the TV feature. Fake? The kid''s just dressed as Eko?


    "It''s a matter of defining nature, and as a species, it''s definitely like Eko."


    To Akiko, who is surprised, Zero explains. I couldn''t tell Akiko much about it.


    "Hey, can I hold you for a second?


    "Say no."


    Misago takes an awesome attitude towards Akiko, who smiles and opens her hands in front of Misago.


    "This kid was a part of the rescue mission. I mean, it''s this kid who''s been asking us to do this. Or you''re supposed to come alone."


    At the time Junko said it, the other one showed up just in time.


    When he saw the person who came in with Knock, Akiko was surprised again. Because she was a very tall woman.


    "Hmm? You have one face I''ve never seen. Nice to meet you. Ashiya Kurodo, back street division, euthanasia police station."


    Akiko is even more surprised to hear her voice.


    "If you think you''re a great big guy, you''re Mr. Okama. But he''s beautiful, and he''s filled with a very gentle light."


    He looked up at Kurodo and gazed at him, said Akiko. Immediately decide that you are likely to get along with this person.


    "What, that. You see my aura or something?


    Kurodo smiles lightly at Akiko''s unusual rhetoric.


    "Hey, Kurodo-kun. So, it''s okay to say that we''ve got all the mentions for once, right? There are other ladies and gentlemen, but it''s hard to meet you there, Massago. There''s another Eko involved, so it''s hard to call you here."


    The meaning of Junko''s words was not well known to Akiko or Zero or Kurodo, but there were other men who would conduct rescue operations, which were passed on to the extent that they would take a different action.


    "In the course of yesterday I checked every inch of the ship and got a general idea of where it was being captured. I can''t grasp everything. I didn''t get anywhere near Jeffrey Allen on guard, but the late."


    They''re all here, and Massago will talk to them.


    "Do you know where Jeffrey is?


    True asks.


    "It''s the power of my magic tools. It''s a precious item, but once I engaged him, I knew he would have the power to even sense the proximity of the subspace tunnel, marking him and making sure he reacted when he approached his side to some extent"


    Massago says, pinch something like a yellow gem and show it together.


    "The person who helped me has other larger rooms, so direct me there. The place is..."


    Kurodo gives the number of the room.


    "I will move as many rescuers as I can to the subspace tunnel, so I can help as many people at once."


    And, misago.


    "Whatever Massago is, we don''t either, so for every rescue we do, will it take the form of directing the people we helped into that room and then going elsewhere? It''s a hassle because we''re being captured in separate places."


    True said.


    "I want to disperse as much as possible, but I also want to share too much power. Oh, I''ve had enough on my own."


    "I''ll be all alone."


    Black Dou and True continue to proclaim.


    "I''m fine on my own, but zero''s coming with you, right?


    "No, I''m not in. I''m going to be thorough with the bystanders, but if I watch them on the side, I''m going to get my hands on them."


    Asked by Akiko, Zero shook his head sideways gently.


    "Can I also say that the rescue operation itself involves participation when my hands are free? It''s hard to say this in a situation where I need manpower, but there''s something else I want to do."


    Junko puts in a no. I stare at Junko like he said something true.


    "Hey, what? Makoto."


    "Be, be, to"


    True to deliberately say one word at a time, staring at Junko with his jitsu eyes. While I was acting separately from myself, I was getting cancer with that kind of nuance that I was going to do something that wasn''t even Rokuro, just here.


    The start of the operation meant that five people, other than Junko, left the room. Only Zero returns to his room, and the four are on their way to rescue: Akiko, True, Masago and Kurodo.


    Akiko drops her eyes on the brochure of the onboard view and walks onboard.


    They asked me to number and mark where I was being captured and to go around my place of responsibility in numerical order. Sometimes I wear it with the other three, but when I do, I want to do rescue work with them.


    "Um, I wonder if I can go ahead"


    Walk down the hallway, twirling a little rope hung by a bill that says no entry.


    "Stop! Kokokara is off-limits, Death."


    Two outsiders in a flexible body shape show up and get stuck, stopping them in one word of Japanese.


    "But there''s someone who''s been exposed, isn''t there? You''re the bad guys, aren''t you?


    staring at the black clothes, Akiko said. We both saw a vigeon with several overlapping iron chips. Akiko recognises that this is clearly an enemy.


    Black clothes change complexion to Akiko''s words.


    At the next moment, when he saw Akiko pull out the knife, the black clothes, instead of changing their complexion, stretched their expression and put their hands on the nostalgia machine pistol.


    The moment they tried to pull out the gun, the two black clothes were bewildered by the strangeness of their bodies, and the motion of pulling out the gun disappeared perfectly from their heads.


    At the same time that Akiko pointed the tip of the knife toward the black clothes, part of the body of the two black clothes was pulled toward Akiko with invisible force.


    To be specific about the area being pulled, it''s genitals and testicles. The two black clothes try to stick their hips out and expose themselves to defenselessness, straining slightly towards those with Akiko.


    The little machete where the Grievance Spirit Fire Clothes resided had another ability, not just to lift Akiko''s physical abilities. That''s what I''m expressing now.


    Akiko waves the knife and two screams continue to rise.


    "hahahahahahaha"


    As she cleverly cut off her genitals from the top of her pants, Akiko laughs fun-filled when she sees the painfully distorted look on the faces of the two men whose groins were torn apart.


    "Oh, I can''t wait to see that pitiful look. They all look the same."


    Akiko looks at one of the men and tells them with a slight laugh.


    "Sit!"


    Two black clothes that were solidified by the shock of genital mutilation but finally pull out the gun.


    But when he pulled out his gun, Akiko was not in front of them. I was running through the sides of the two of them and walking backwards.


    Black Clothes Two men collapsed almost simultaneously, bleeding like fountains from two neck muscles. Akiko is blind to it and moves on.


    "I wonder if it''s here."


    I squeal in front of the door of the thrust, trying to open the door but not opening it.


    "You know, can''t you do something with the power of a firecoat?


    Talk to the knife, but no response.


    "Can''t you do that much of anything? Well, let''s see..."


    Akiko is pushing the knife between the wall and the door. I felt a little stiff, but I made sure I could still cut it, and Akiko did her best to force the lock to be cut.


    The door opens and Akiko enters the room inside. In a large room with various machines running, several black clothes inside carried sub-machine guns and were waiting.

 410 16

    A girl in a gosloli costume pulling her bloody little knife, suddenly showing up and walking in Niyanya laughing. It appeared in their eyes as quite different beings, recognizing them as dangerous intruders at the same time, and the black clothes set up sub-machine guns simultaneously.


    A gunshot that keeps ringing. Akiko pokes at the man in black who was nearby, as if to tease the gap between the bullets.


    "Fuh!?


    At the same time as Akiko approaches, he feels his groin being grabbed and pulled with great force, and the man pokes his hips forward in confusion.


    The knife is shaken twice at a speed that goes unnoticed. The area and throat are slit, and the black clothes fall with blood scattered.


    Continue to instantly shoot the two black clothes who were even closer to each other in a course called local and neck amputation by local attraction, and run indoors without stopping.


    After killing yet another person, he jumps into the shadow of the machine he has installed in his room and takes a breather, Akiko. If you jump out, it''ll rain on the bullet again, but this one is melee only, so you just have to be ready to jump out.


    "Those guns are troublesome, but they seem stronger than you guys."


    Provocatively speaking, Akiko leaps out in front of the black clothes again.


    At a rate that the gunpoint movement of the black clothes could not keep pace with the force imparted by the firecoat, Akiko ran around the room to the zigzag, slitting the pussy and throat of the black clothes with one person, again.


    Unaware of Akiko, one of the black clothes accidentally threw down his gun and let him dive into the shadows.


    He tragically kills his opponent, who he sees as the only one left, and Akiko finally stops moving.


    "Machine guns, maybe I was a little scared after all. But..."


    While he was sighing and speaking to himself, one of the black clothes jumped from the shadows with his bare fist, Akiko.


    A black knife is swung around Akiko''s neck on a horizontal giraffe.


    Akiko rushed to prevent it with a small knife - it seemed - but the weight of the power of the knife far exceeded Akiko''s imagination, and although he had to be snapped in the neck, he couldn''t take it and Akiko''s body is blown wide and sideways.


    Black clothes chase Akiko down on the floor. Akiko looks out for the speed. Because he was not as pale as himself.


    (Does this guy have any wonder power, too? I don''t think he''s just a human being.)


    I think Akiko.


    True movement was also considerable, but just in pure speed, I was higher.


    If true, he had beaten himself greatly in terms of reaction speed, skill and readability, but no matter how much speed he beat, he could not take a single bottle in training in Akiko.


    But this enemy is comparable to himself in speed alone.


    Akiko recognises and tightens her mind when she is the one with the power to deviate from the normal track.


    Opposite Akiko, black clothes show her teeth and laugh invincibly. Akiko saw his sharp and pointed fangs stretched.


    Black clothes and Akiko, kicking the floor almost simultaneously, and rushing towards the target. Yes, the distance is not far away, so we immediately enter each other''s attacking range.


    Stick out the knife in black. I''m not trying to stab you. As before, it was the prospect of grasping the genitals and disfiguring them with the invisible force of a small knife.


    Black clothes, however, also observed how their companions had been killed so far, so they had roughly figured out how to deal with it.


    Twist your body so that your groin is not aligned with the aim of the knife and oblique the face of your body opposite Akiko. At least the front part of the body was made almost invisible to Akiko from the side. Only then could the power of the knife be prevented.


    When the prospect hits, the black clothes approach Akiko with her half back turned, while the inner relief.


    (I''m glad I trained you so many times with true)


    With a damned grin, Akiko flexed the kick without difficulty and cut it with a small knife with her extended ankle.


    (Because I''ve seen the current pattern several times in training with True ~)


    It was black clothes that left the scene in surprise, but in order to match the movement, Akiko follows the black clothes and sticks out more swords.


    He is stabbed with a knife in the flank from behind, and sweat erupts from all over his body in black clothes. The wound is quite deep.


    Black clothes don''t want to see the back fist, but Akiko turns away at her leisure. Pull the knife out of your flank and bleed.


    (Oh, you got blood on your clothes and you got dirty. I would have been careful not to take blood so far)


    With extra thought, he punctures the knife with the neck of a black garment that has obviously slowed both movement and reaction. Black clothes fell into depression, staring at Akiko with a look of despair.


    "I couldn''t cut this guy''s array, but, uh, okay. You were strong, and you worked hard."


    When he muttered so with respect and praise for the opponent he fought against, Akiko left the room behind.


    Only Junko stayed in his room alone, waiting for a certain visitor.


    "Go ahead -"


    I heard a knock, so I speak.


    "Meh."


    The door opens, and the person who was contacting her cell phone in advance by email peeks into her face, grinning and lovingly laughing. Junko also smiles back at it.


    Even though the caller''s name had been notified the most contacted, the text only said one letter MEOW.


    But Junko just said that he would contact me at this time, and he knew what they intended. He said he was putting in a no when I was going to see him.


    "Long time no see, Eric."


    "Meh."


    Eric Taylor, single and visiting Junko''s former, rings and greets him with a flamboyant smile.


    "Meh."


    Eric only says Meer, as usual. But Junko doesn''t know what it is.


    "I don''t think maintenance is necessary. If you look at the shine on your skin, you''ll probably know."


    "Mya, mya"


    It didn''t seem to pass, Eric shook his neck sideways with a slight smile.


    "Meh."


    "I just came to show you my face?


    "Meh."


    To Junko''s words, Eric nods happily.


    Eric once visited the Yukooka Laboratory and has undergone modification surgery to strengthen his physical abilities and cat only his hands.


    Despite their position as enemies, Eric visited Junko with dignity and hoped to gain strength instead of serving as an experimental bench.


    The modifications and experiments were carried out without any hesitation, regardless of the requests of both Junko and the enemy. There is also the part about Eric''s purity.


    Speaking of what interaction there was between the two at the time, all of a sudden I appeared alone in the lab and just said Myrmer, but so I passed it on to Junko, and when I took firm confirmation to modify it, I didn''t refuse to just say Myrmer, and I honestly followed what Junko said.


    I don''t even know why Eric could suddenly cat his hands, in fact, Jeffrey. When Jeffrey asks me, Eric and I tell him what we gave him at Junko''s, but he only tells me Mir, so it''s not passed on.


    "Mya, mya"


    Bye bye and wave with a smile Eric.


    "See you later."


    Junko also saw him smile and wave, and Eric went outside the room.


    "Well, that''s all I''ve promised to meet you, and I was wondering if it''s time for me to leave."


    Junko shrugged and stood up, when he heard a knock.


    "Go ahead - it''s you, Missago."


    Massago, who should have already headed for the rescue effort, shows up indoors with no heart or a flashing face, opening the door of the room properly. The door of the subspace tunnel opened in front of the room, from which he knocked only his hands out.


    "That daughter, Akiko, the Sea Chihuahua soldier, was exterminated, but she forgot to rescue the victim. I wish I''d gone into subspace."


    "That''s it. Keep an eye out for emails."


    In response to a Masago report, Junko retrieves his phone, projects a display in the air, and urinates his email.


    "Makoto Aizawa is approaching where Jeffrey Allen is. To be precise, Jeffrey Allen moved ahead of Makoto Aizawa. We''d better go to the rescue."


    "Well, if it''s true, Jeffrey, if you''re alone, I think you can fight enough."


    I know that Eric, who always acts on sets with Jeffrey, is not close. I''ve been in this room before.


    "If only it were one-on-one. It doesn''t taste good to have so many of his private soldiers. If a soldier goes forward and fights, he will use his powers as a magician no matter what."


    "I guess not. True, I''ve always fought you and Eric on your set. Well, there may be some aspects to a higher number. And the enemy''s firepower."


    "You don''t care about that boy? If you say you can''t help me, I''ll go help you. You can''t abandon me because you''re righteous enough to take on my request in return."


    "Haha, it''s super important. Come with me."


    Laughing, Junko walked past the side of the Massago and into the subspace tunnel.

 411 17

    When I entered the warehouse and thought room, I encountered the truth with a familiar face.


    "Are you alone?"


    Truth speaks to a lean white man in a robe. There are eight black clothes around carrying sub-machine guns.


    "You''re trying to tell me I''m not an eye without Eric? Hey, did you hear that, Mob, all the soldiers? You guys are making fun of me!"


    Jeffrey spreads his hands and looks around at the private soldiers, saying in a whimpering, laughing tone.


    "Mob, you''re making more of a fool of yourself at the point where you''re saying what a soldier is."


    "It''s okay, he knows Japanese besides me. Maybe not."


    To true point, Jeffrey shrugs his shoulders.


    "Anyway, as soon as I''m in danger, I''ll just run away on my own. Shield the soldiers, as usual."


    The true word was English. The black clothes didn''t respond particularly, but Jeffrey takes a deliberate reaction: pinch his cheek with both hands and snap his neck. Of course I''m not really in a hurry or in trouble. I''m just kidding.


    "The result of fortune tells me so. Maybe I can''t get away with it today."


    Off his gaze from the truth, with a bitter laugh, Jeffrey mouths a dialogue that only he understands.


    "''Cause you''re not talking on the premise of beating me. Finally, what''s wrong with running away when it''s dangerous? Anyone will. Let''s talk about this, shall we? Yes, yes, gentlemen, please wait. You can shoot me."


    Instructions were given in a relaxed tone, and the black clothes shoots at the same time.


    Rain of bullets thrown up from sub-machine guns. But True was more alert to Jeffrey''s movements than they were, and he didn''t fight back with his back against the Black Clothes.


    Run around, lurk in shields such as cargo from time to time, and keep them to a point where they shoot back very rarely while immediately exposed to bullets.


    Aim for the gap where the out-of-bomb enemy tried to change the magazine, true pull the trigger and defeat one person. But he didn''t seem to be pushing through the bulletproof fiber, so he just squatted him on the floor.


    I don''t aim for Todome, I avoid him thoroughly again, and I gaze almost at Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey also discerns that the truth is alert to himself. If you show signs of casting a spell, they will shoot you right away.


    It''s not like I won''t let that happen, but it doesn''t make sense to cast a spell one way or the other, even though I know the chant will be interrupted.


    "Hey, you. Shield a little, shield."


    Speak to the black clothes Jeffrey was close to. The black clothes bewildered me for a moment, but I couldn''t disobey the order, trying to cover Jeffrey''s body, and stand between true and true.


    Seeing that interaction, the truth is I shoot two guns in shielded black clothes.


    Because black clothes cannot move. Round your torso slightly forward, guarding your head, throat and chest with both arms. Two bullets hit his arm, one bulletproof and the other pierced his arm and blurred his cheek.


    (He''s got guts inside)


    Truth praises the black clothes thoroughly on the shield without running away.


    "You can''t reach it, a painting painted in the sky. To confuse you? To deceive? to be in a hurry again?


    In the meantime, Jeffrey spells with a quick mouth, expressing his witchcraft.


    Suddenly my true vision was blocked. The walls of the rock appeared and covered the true circumference - a position that could easily be reached by reaching out.


    When I reached for the wall wondering if I was trapped, my hand thrust through the wall.


    (Illusion...)


    Truth is, I cut off who the wall is. And Jeffrey''s thoughts too.


    The black clothes are confused and stop shooting.


    "It''s a wall of phantoms. It''s not actually there. But I can''t see this way from the other side. Yes, yes, so go on, go on."


    Jeffrey slapped me in the hand and urged me, and the black clothes shot me in the face, covered in walls.


    Suddenly the walls moved around violently, and the black clothes were even more confused.


    "No, no, no, no, no. I''m surprised you didn''t stop, shoot me. That was a phantom created under the condition of the surroundings of Aizawa, so I hope he moves - it will go with it. Otherwise, there''s no point in blocking his sight."


    Jeffrey explains bitterly to the black clothes who have stopped moving.


    The black clothes reunite with the shooting, but the truth covered by walls is that they are blocked from sight and so on. It is as if they have never been able to fire a bullet before, and they will also fight back.


    "Hmm, I''ll do it. I thought I''d turn to support and let Mob and I have flowers."


    Seeing the sight, Jeffrey shrugs his shoulders and gently spreads his hands.


    "If you just don''t see it, it doesn''t have a big impact. To this extent, it doesn''t matter with signs and accounts. Bad scaffolding or backlight is more troublesome."


    In the true back of his brain as he spoke, two battles were evoked.


    One is the battle against the sweeping vacation killer Hero Otani in the Forest of Euthanasia General. The other was the battle against Yukiko Du Wing within Tokyo Dickland''s subspace junction.


    "Such a crazy thing, is it normal..."


    One of the black clothes groans.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I can do that. I can also play action games, fight in the dark area, or run away with a dash of enemies shooting flying tools from behind, even amateurs who can''t see behind but just scratch."


    Geoffrey explains.


    "Ba ~ t, it doesn''t seem like my vision is blocked and I can move at all the same as I usually do. Wouldn''t it be pretty hard to hit this one, even if I could? That''s pretty bad compared to the usual, huh? That''s why my technique is pointless. Now is the time to stop. You guys hang in there."


    Jeffrey''s words had reached true ears as well.


    Sure, if you just want to flip it, you can handle it for a favor, and it''s just a story you need to keep moving around, except when it comes to striking back and hitting it. You will be shooting roughly towards the approximate position.


    (Because of the wall, you can''t see the angle of my muzzle or the movement to pull the trigger from the other side, but is this the bigger disadvantage?)


    True thinks so, turning consciousness toward the other connected to himself.


    (Yea, it''s time to go?)


    (I don''t know about experimenting with a guy like this, but it''s a rough situation. Not a pinch but troublesome......)


    When I was speaking to Midori, who was connected to my spirit, without speaking up...


    "Hmm? Is that really you?


    A slice ran into the space inside the room, and Junko and Masago appeared from inside.


    "Ahhh... Eko was approaching. Aizawa didn''t notice. Besides, we didn''t even get to Snow Oka."


    Seeing Junko and Masago, Jeffrey takes a huge sigh of sigh in his daimyo.


    "This guy doesn''t have a good share of anything. Where the hell is Eric''s guy?"


    "Are you the one who killed Lilac?


    Turning to bumpy Jeffrey, Massago asks. Jeffrey turned to Missago and spread a distorted grin.


    "Is that the same monster as you? In exchange for your own life, I wanted you to help the children I was exposed to, so I killed them in my mind. The kid in my stomach was a masterpiece. Yeah, and then, of course, both the Japanese hungry ghosts cut that one out after they did it and split their bodies apart to make it steak. Oh, I killed Eko with the fetus, too. It was better than all the Japanese hungry ghosts. I''m not gonna keep my promise to you monsters, and I''m gonna die for nothing. Ha ha ha."


    Freshly wrapped in a hateful face, Jeffrey laughing high, while Misago and True sent a cold gaze, Junko watching as if he had no emotion whatsoever.


    "Regret ~? The starving father of Eko''s belly who just killed you ~? Then this is a great opportunity to fight the enemy -? It''s the most nonsensical substitute for revenge. I''m doing something stupid like that. If I had time, I''d enjoy my life. Hiha ha ha ha."


    "Oh, no, I''m saying something similar to you."


    Junko teased but the truth was unresponsive.


    "Whoa, not if you''re laughing. I''ll run, so you can run, too. Normally, I''d buy you some time to escape! But I''m in a good mood today."


    Jeffrey throws a smoke bottle at Junko, Masago and True as he talks. Occasionally the room is covered with smoke.


    He said, "This is the time to make it your experimental bench."


    "Right. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a good experimental bench, and I''m glad."


    When True and Junko said to each other, they ran out after Jeffrey almost simultaneously.


    Meanwhile, Misago doesn''t want to go after Jeffrey. First we decide that priority should be given to rescuing the hostages somewhere in this warehouse, desperately indulging in the thought of boiling back, waiting for the smoke to clear.


    "Hey, what is this smoke? Maybe a fire? Maybe a fire on a boat or something. Maybe that doesn''t suck? It sucks, right? I think I suck. So, I know there''s people out there, but are you okay?


    When someone shows up and wonders if he was whining to himself, he suddenly calls out to Massago. I don''t see that look, but I can tell from my voice it''s a woman.


    "Mr. Jeffrey called me here, don''t you know where it is? You know, let me know if you know."


    With that word, Masago decides that the woman who appeared would be an eighty-nine enemy.


    "If he did, he''d run away. Are you from Sea Chihuahua?


    "Difference. No, you don''t? I don''t know if it''s that side because Mr. Jeffrey hired me. Oh, you''re clearing up smoke.... That''s Eko. Wow, this is Eko. Seriously, I was there. I''m super grateful. Oh, but even if I''m grateful, I look like an enemy, so I have to knock you down? Something. I''m so sorry about that. I mean, can Eko fight or something?


    Smoke cleared, pink dyed flashy hair, a woman dressed in two colors, black and pink all over her body, looked at the Massago and unilaterally swept away.


    "Oh, I knew I was willing. Fine, I''ll deal with you."


    A pink-headed woman - Masami Toriyama, who also carried him - took and stood in the hands of Massago, who took a silent combat stance.

 412 18

    It was on the deck that Kurodo headed for the rescue.


    The pool provided on the deck is closed and the top of the pool is covered with sheets. Besides, inside the pool fence was the appearance of the men in black.


    "I thought it was in the pool or something, but was Misago right?"


    Black Dou spills bitterness and overcomes the fence.


    "Stop!"


    "Freeze!"


    Occasionally, several people in black rush, holding hands and speaking sharply.


    "It''s your life to stop."


    A man''s low voice emanates from the mouth of Black Dou, who thought she was a woman, and the black clothes face each other. But no one understood Japanese, so he didn''t seem to know what it meant.


    Black Dou pays his arm forward. Shortly after they paid, they saw the tip disappear from the elbow of their arms, and the black clothes doubted their eyes.


    "Buh!?


    "Ugh!


    A second later, all the black clothes are beaten to the jaw and cheek by something they can''t see, and none of them blow up. In the present invisible attack, some have been done to the extent of stunning, while others have had their jaws crushed.


    "It''s tough to mess with, huh? But even Taniguchi Lu and King helped me."


    When I grumbled at a dialogue that only I could see, Kurodo''s vanishing arm was back.


    "Well, are you there?


    Turning the sheets of the pool, I thought the mother and child were bound and sat down.


    "It''s the police. I''m here to help. But until we still call for help, I''m gonna ask you to be patient."


    Black Dou to show the police notebook to reassure them. I was surprised by the presence of a woman dressed man over two meters who suddenly appeared, but the effect of the police notebook was remarkable, and her mother was crying and relieved.


    "That''s..."


    As he untied and led his mother and son to a safe place, Kurodo saw a ship approaching this way at sea.


    "It''s Ashiya. I need you to check the satellite as soon as possible. Actually, there was a ship currently approaching the Dream Popus. Yes, I want you to check the satellite cameras and reveal your location."


    When Kurodo retrieves his cell phone, he contacts the Great Officer of the Coast Guard, who is making a request for cooperation in advance.


    Delivering the mother and child to a safe room, Kurodo returned to the deck again. When I came back, my fingertip-sized phone vibrated when I framed it in my ear.


    "Got it. Thank you."


    The content told by the person on the phone was generally a substitute for Kurodo''s expectations.


    (Grim penis ship? Moreover, a large number of armed soldiers are aboard. It''s troublesome when they send you here)


    Kurodo decides his will and ascends to the ship''s fence.


    At the top of the fence, a metal wing from the back and a rocket vent make a noise out of the body of Black Dou.


    The rocket ignites and Kurodo''s body flies through the sky with a bullet-like momentum. What lies ahead is a mysterious ship coming this way.


    (It feels better than I imagined, like flying over the ocean)


    It was Black Dou spilling a grin thinking about things out of place, in the midst of a sea breeze.


    Junko and True were following Jeffrey and running down the hallway on board.


    I tried to bend the corner, Jeffrey. True to shoot a gun from behind.


    "Ugh!


    Jeffrey escapes without stopping his leg, even as he gets bullets in his right foot calf, letting his body calm down and screaming.


    When Junko and True turned the corner, Jeffrey didn''t look like him, and instead dozens of black clothes surprisingly covered the hallway, pointing a gun at this one.


    "Phantom? No..."


    Truth denies his enquiry. Surely this is a phantom. There is no way there are so many black clothes conveniently around the corner. But...


    It''s not just the phantom.


    "I know."


    True to snort at the words of Junko. I feel both human beings and signs of mixing in the phantom.


    Several real black clothes, mixed with phantoms, fire.


    This one is more troublesome than the blockade of vision caused by the earlier walls. Moreover, what we are in now is not an open space, but a hallway where movement is restricted. Besides, the enemy is a sub-machine gun.


    But the truth is that not only does it gamble on the floor and flip, but it occasionally runs up to the wall and so on, making a full evasion even in a small space.


    Junko, on the other hand, hid herself in front of the bend, peered into its interaction with a mirror, and was thorough in his tour.


    "True, you''re struggling?


    A voice rang from the direction of progress, and a girl in gossip cut into black clothes with a knife. Is there an identifying action by the power of a small knife, aimed at the real thing, not the phantom?


    "Nothing."


    Saying faceless toward Akiko, who appeared.


    It''s really time to figure out the real deal, so shoot the gun and fight back. Of the two aimed, one was a phantom, but the other was biological real, and fell wearing the center of his forehead.


    The phantoms disappear in unison. The only remaining black clothes that existed were the two of us. And Jeffrey''s appearance is nowhere.


    "Turn yourself into Mr. Black Clothes and show it to him, he may have run away in confusion."


    Junko says in a chilling tone.


    "Oh, Junko, I''m sorry. Forget about helping the people who were taken."


    Akiko bows her head gently as she delivers the knife.


    "Dong Mai. First fight, okay?


    "Yeah. I got a little blood on me, though."


    After answering Junko, Akiko turns to True.


    "There was a pretty tough guy. But, you know, my training with the truth helped me a lot. Thank you. Thank you so much. Let''s train together again."


    "Oh."


    I nod respectfully after admitting that Akiko was truly a single combatant, who put his honest feelings into words without being able to illuminate.


    "Hmm..."


    Junko, on the other hand, is roaring as he looks at the phone''s display in the air.


    "Missago, no response from you. I wonder if I''m in a battle when I encounter an enemy. Well, I don''t have a bad feeling about that."


    Finger the numbers shown in the air. Of which, Junko makes the call.


    "Rin, Misago, you''re like a pinch. Rin and the others are closer, so go join them. The place is..."


    "Meh."


    The voice of Junko and the person who truly knew sounded as he reported where he thought there was a Massago.


    Earlier, from a true coming bend with Junko, Eric shows up.


    "I think it was the work of a mouse who was able to kill a bad hobby. I''m just letting you play."


    Junko, meanwhile, said Akiko at a glance, not Eric, and hung up.


    "This man is an enemy, too? I mean, why are you naked..."


    Akiko feels pulled when she looks at Eric''s outfit.


    "Let me do this. Give me a hand..."


    "Mya?"


    Eric puts one hand in the middle of a true word and takes the phone.


    "Meermeermeermeermeermeermeer"


    Ringing to complain about something, Eric walks away in the direction where he came from turning his back dignified to the three of them.


    "Don''t you have to chase me?


    I put my gun away and saw that I really solved the battle posture, Junko asked.


    "I don''t feel like shooting that guy in the back with all that grandeur"


    Gently shrugs shoulders true.


    "Besides, if the Massago is a pinch, why can''t the Junkos help us?"


    Asukiko asks.


    "We have something else to do."


    "Things to do?


    "Thought I''d blow up this ship for a second. Oh, it''s not like we''re gonna totally blow it up and turn it into sea algae chips. Just a little bit. I think if we blow it up a bit, set it on fire a little bit, and make a slight noise, we can inhibit the movement of the enemy."


    "Hmm."


    I wasn''t sure why Akiko could obstruct the enemy''s movement by doing so, but I decided to convince him.

 413 19

    There was a knock, and Angelina Harris looked at the door surprised.


    Visitors to their rooms are contacted by email in advance for what purpose. I can''t think of anyone who would visit directly without that contact. The only disrespectful exception is Jeffrey Allen, but he should be engaged with the intruders right now.


    (Did the enemy break in this far?


    Be vigilant, if in the desk drawer, take out the gun and stand against the door with a slight tremor.


    More knocking sounds.


    "Who?"


    Who does what with a trembling voice?


    "I''m afraid I hate your Japan, but I wanted to make a deal with you. Your grim penis is relative to Junko Yukioka."


    Fluent but tough English can be spoken from outside the door.


    "Did you know that? It belongs to Junko Yukioka and his hands that are currently rampaging on this ship."


    "I know. If they say you''re on their side because you''re an enemy, you can''t trust them by peddling them."


    "Oh yeah. I''m in trouble for that. Hey. By the way, I don''t even taste like conversation through the door, so could you please let me in?


    "I''m sorry about that, too. I can''t believe I''m breathing air in the same room as Jap."


    Shortly after Angelina threw up as much poison as she wanted, the door bounced along with the explosion sound, and Angelina accidentally screamed and covered her face with her hands.


    "Oh, that''s a shame. I''d rather you opened the door with your own hands than go into the room."


    It was not the Lord of the Voice who came into the room first. Two black soldiers from Sea Chihuahua. But his face was not alive at all, and one saw a gunshot wound to his throat, and one had blood seeping through his abdomen.


    Angelina couldn''t shoot when she saw those two. Whatever you think, it just seems like a zombie, a pair of sea chihuahua black clothes. From behind it appears a pair of women dressed as white soft hats, white coat dresses, and white long skirts, as well as a boy with a young head.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m a rain shore lily. He''s a terrible necromancer."


    A lily with a slight grin, picking up her skirt and gently meeting her.


    "These two happened to find that they were falling, and I made them into a simple corpse doll with my surgery. Would you like to use it, please? I have a present for you."


    "Damn, that''s good!


    Angelina saw the woman in front of her as a rather dangerous and crazy person, even if she took one dialogue about manipulating the body to present it.


    "We''re opening up 100% of our potential, and it''s a corpse, so unless it''s pretty scattered, we''re not going to be incapacitated. I can count on you as a guard at times, but unfortunately. From what I''ve seen, you don''t seem to be wearing one of the escorts, but aren''t you feeling a little less critical? This is what''s happening."


    "Who are you? What''s it all about?


    Angelina asks desperately disguised as calm, against a lily who speaks in a tone of blatant derision.


    "Oh, have you forgotten? Though I called you Junko Suzuoka and the relative? Your plan will soon be crumbled by that child. That won''t stop you. You should run now, right? Aside from that, could you hold hands with me and join me in a crusade for Junko Yukioka? I know her well, and I''m not alone in her power, but I''ve been prepared for a lot of things.


    "We''ve already called for reinforcements, and there''s no escape."


    It was Angelina who warped her mouth and said so, but I think.


    (We also need to find out who this inexperienced woman is. There are signs that he is not the only one. And grandiose, it''s also unusual to speak of the murder of Junko Yukioka)


    Angelina''s account had told me that it was better to have contacts for once, not just to push them back. Even if she is, she is one of the executives of a supermassive organization called Grimm Penis. There are quite a few eyes that look at people.


    "Tell me a little more about your qualities. I don''t know who I''m dealing with, and I''m not convinced."


    To Angelina''s inquiry, Lily smiles satisfactorily.


    "Who once acted with Junko Yukioka. He who has a life who wants to pass just like that girl. Who hates that child now. You can''t answer any more."


    (past life...... one of the overlife)


    Angelina also knew about the existence of Overlife. Those who possess immortal life and mighty superordinary powers. The story is that some of them are interfering in cases that remain in the history of mankind, as well as many who are interfering behind them.


    On the boulder. Angelina decided that this was an irresistible being.


    "Take this..."


    Angelina takes out her business card and hands it to Lily. I don''t give business cards that are overly formal, like Japan. Just hold it in your hand and give it to me.


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen in the future, but I''ll report it to the Grimm Penis boss for once. However, I will not be working with you right now, so please step back now."


    Angelina adds without putting it in her mouth who will join hands with Japanese women and others.


    "I get it. I''m sorry that you didn''t like it personally, but I accept that you''ve achieved enough. Thank you very much."


    With all due respect, Lily left the room. As follows, the boy with the boy''s head - Saito Platinum Taro - and two bodies of black clothes also leave the room.


    Angelina immediately started hitting the Grimm Penis boss with an email.


    Regardless of the matter of Junko Suzuoka''s former compatriots, it is significant that he can gain the help of Overlife. Although there are many well-known secret societies around the world whose overlife takes on names as members, there is still not a single person in Grimm Penis.


    "You''re a foolish woman to turn down Lily''s help."


    Meanwhile, when I left Angelina''s room, Platinum Taro told me to mock her.


    "I''d rather describe you as a stupid woman."


    "Oh, is that right? Excuse me."


    To Lily''s words, Platinum Taro bows his head in haste.


    I''ll punish you.


    "Uhh!


    Platinum taro is toed with high heels by a lily and screams.


    "Are you sure you want to consider it a success in selling?"


    I dropped my eyes on the business card I had in my hand and Lily shrugged.


    "We''ll wait for you to hear from the other side, or we''ll call you back when we''re ready, or you''ll be lost."


    "I wonder if this is a good neighborhood. It''s far from the general passenger area."


    Junko stopped and told him after a short walk down the hallway in the off-limits zone. True and Akiko are with us.


    "I''m going to blow up a little bit now, so we''re not going anywhere."


    "I''m so anxious, but I guess I won''t overdo it"


    True says as she distance herself from Junko.


    "True, you don''t believe me?


    "You want to be believable. Know it takes your sincere efforts."


    True to joke about Junko, sarcastically.


    "I mean, is Junko okay with that explosion?


    Akiko asks.


    "The moment it explodes, it travels momentarily, so it''s okay. Okay, let''s go."


    Junko takes something out of his pocket as he says it and puts it in front of his chest.


    In Junko''s right hand, I can see that something is red-hot. Further, when Junko kneaded his left hand, a large chunk of water arose over his left hand and disappeared immediately.


    "Come on."


    When you bring something red-hot on your right hand closer to your left hand, something red-hot melts out drooling.


    Shortly afterwards, an explosion occurred and True and Akiko accidentally covered their faces with their hands.


    "Yes, Done ~"


    At some point Junko, who was moving behind True and Akiko, tells in a tea filled voice.


    "What was it? of now."


    Asukiko asks. I had no idea what Junko was doing.


    "I created a small subspace with a narrow entrance, and I put water inside, plus melted iron through the entrance. The instantly vaporized water in the subspace touched hot iron and exploded without a destination."


    "Oh, yes..."


    I was Junko to explain, but I don''t understand Akiko at all, who doesn''t even have elementary school schooling, and I hammer him appropriately.


    "It wasn''t even a worse explosion than I expected."


    True as I look forward to the white smoke wrapping anymore.


    "But I broke the floors and walls of the ship, and it''s this smoke, and then this is the way -"


    Junko fists the fire alarm device right next to him as he talks. Occasionally a fierce bell rings.


    "You said you could dress up as a fire. That''s it."


    "Aren''t you really going to start a fire"


    True to say unexpectedly.


    "I was going to do that at first, but I changed my mind a little along the way. No matter how far away you are from your room, some people may become addicted to carbon monoxide with smoke because of delayed digestion and burning."


    "You''re starting to think a little bit about your surroundings."


    I truly know that Junko has killed the irrelevant many times before in his own play.


    "As far as I can think of a way to avoid it beforehand, think about it. Then let''s resume rescue operations."


    Junko urged them, and the three rose again to resume rescue operations.

 414 20

    Separating from Junko and True Two, Akiko heads to one of the places considered suspicious.


    After walking for a while, it caught Akiko''s eye that blood marks were dripping down the hallway floor.


    There is not as much blood. Akiko goes down the hallway, as if to follow the bloodstains. The division along the way also leads to those who continue to have bloodstains.


    It is unclear whether the wounded are enemies or allies, but allies will have to help, and if they are enemies, a good opportunity to stab a stomach.


    Where he bent with little vigilance around the corner, he saw a blue ball of flame appear in front of him, and Akiko rushed back around the corner to dodge the blue fireball.


    "It''s good to hold the firecoat..."


    Akiko shrugs. Even if you don''t pull it out of the sheath, as long as you hold it with your hands, the firecoat will empower Akiko.


    "Uh, it''s a shame already. Well done, I guess. I''ve been bending the corner with dignity."


    There''s a teasing voice. Now on guard, Akiko slowly advanced through the bend.


    At the end of the hallway was Jeffrey Allen, a man dressed as a fortune-teller. Blood stains were caused by injuries to the leg in the earlier battle against the truth.


    "There was a report of a raid of a woman swinging a short knife in Goslori''s crazy outfit, but this guy -. I can feel some unusual spirits."


    Jeffrey gazes at the pattern of the knife that Akiko holds in his hand.


    "It''s a high level of resentment. And it''s interesting to know it''s connected to the owner."


    "You know that much?


    Akiko was surprised not least that Jeffrey had even broken into the relationship between herself and the firecoat.


    "Even now, you''re soaking up to the top of your head in the paranormal realm. Mm-hmm. I''m very interested. I''ll kill you and make that sword mine."


    To Jeffrey, who proclaims so, he was Akiko, who wanted to say something back, but he could not think of any attentive dialogue, so he silently pulled out his firecoat and set up.


    I did hear gunshots coming from inside the library room when I passed near the library room.


    Open the door. Small library, but no one here yet. There are people - it''s the library in the back where the battle is taking place.


    A peek inside through the gap between the library doors reveals Masami Toriyama and three people, Shibuya Ten Nights and Yunzuka Ko. There is even the appearance of a detained boy, whose shaking was trying to help him from the confines of the subspace, but has been enlightened by the righteous beauty that is right on his side.


    The truth is, I pulled out the gun and shot him. Not the usual pistol. This is a special machine pistol that Junko made to truly match.


    About the same time I shot him, Masami was moving. Shortly before shooting, Masami reacted to the true signs, glancing at the entrance, which she did see. The back cover of the book on the bookshelf is worn.


    "I''ll take care of this. You guys go."


    He stood at the entrance leading to the library room and told the truth in his outfit with his gun on.


    "Seniors!


    The shake becomes full of joy and gives a joyous voice.


    "Oh, that''s fine. I was truly stopped by Aizawa, so I have an excuse. Look, you guys need to help this guy and get going."


    Ten nights and shaking are bewildered by Masami''s unexpected dialogue.


    "I told him to leave this place to me. He says he''ll miss it, too, and it''s convenient."


    True to say it while looking at Masami.


    "What!? Wait, seniors. I don''t care how many seniors this guy is."


    Shaking exposes confusion.


    "You think I''m gonna lose? Don''t worry about the crap, do what you do. Trust me."


    It was true to try to convince the shake by daring to speak in a confident tone rather than the usual pale way of speaking.


    "Yeah, okay. Careful, seniors."


    The shakers still seemed worried, but still obeyed the true word honestly, pulling the boy who had been captured into the subspace and disappearing as he was.


    "Long time no see. So, what kind of blow did you miss me by?


    Truth asks with curiosity.


    "I just told you. I hate this job, but I can''t help it because it''s my job."


    "You said something similar before... And this time, you''re blatantly giving up your job, okay? While I was holding you back, didn''t you do enough to stop whoever was trying to help you?


    Listen to Masami''s answer and ask even more as she truly thinks of herself laughing bitterly.


    "You know, don''t they often say you can''t read the air? They tell you, don''t they? Junko and I look a lot like each other. That''s what I think we should do. That''s why I decided to do it. You know, I''m gonna poke at that on purpose, seriously, I''m gonna white-?


    "Then why did you take such a nasty job?


    "Because I didn''t know it would be such a nasty job until after I took it on. I can''t believe I''m going to let people join me. It''s a magic pump."


    "You should be more specific about your job in advance. Why can''t you be sure?"


    I wanted to say he was the one who wouldn''t learn, but it was true to keep him out of my mouth that far.


    "Because it''s troublesome. It only said bodyguard recruiting, and I didn''t question anything about it either. But I wouldn''t have taken it if I knew it was their job. But I took it, so what can I do now? You can''t throw a job on the way out. But it gets to my head. I want you to be the first to know what kind of organization it is."


    Truth is, this guy is the type of guy who never reads instructions.


    "You''re wrong to get a job that doesn''t even say who your client is."


    "Yeah, I''m starting to think so now, too. I could learn one thing. One thing made me smarter. I got a new glow. So, Makoto Aizawa. I need a favor from you. I wonder if you could do something to get rid of me and help all the others, the people who are being captured here. I''ve already got a job, so I''m not going to do it."


    Truth is, for some reason, something hot creeps up in the authentic language of how you''re really saying it, not kidding.


    (I don''t want to kill this guy if I can. But I''m definitely not the right person. I''m in trouble)


    True to imagine yourself laughing sarcastically in your head.


    "I''m fine. They''re in charge of helping. You can leave it to those guys."


    "Oh well. Good. Now I can hit you with peace of mind, can''t I? I feel like I lost it asking you to knock me down. Either way, I won''t deliberately lose or anything."


    (I can''t believe I don''t want to kill you this way, I feel lost)


    True to sigh in your head.


    You''re not like me back then.


    Though tsunami, the true body is slightly trembling.


    (This is how we''re obviously just confronting each other. He''s a lot stronger than me.)


    (It sure seems so ~. True brother, you can experiment from the start ~ huh?


    Midori, who sees Masami from a true perspective, asks in her true head.


    (Just a little later. First, I want to see how much the difference between me and him has narrowed and how much open it still is.)


    (Up and about. Good luck ~)


    Shortly after Midori cheered, he set it up from the truth. Five bullets continue to spit from the machine pistol.


    Masami plays two of those shots with a twist, while taking steps at high speeds to the left and right, without trying to use the gun, and comes close with a true look.


    (Determining that guns are unfavourable due to differences in firepower, have you come to challenge the melee?


    With that in mind, True stopped shooting guns immediately and took the stand to prepare for the melee.


    Masami steps into her attacking range and sticks out her true chest.


    Truth is, I turn my body aside and squeeze, but even from the true one, I approach the counter with a sense of authenticity, and I get beaten with a gun handle.


    The truth is that when fighting fleshshells, you have to use your full body spring to attack.


    Masami was anticipating it. With a sweback, when he sent a true attack swinging at his head, he predicted when his true whole body had stretched out, eating as many kicks as he wanted on his true torso.

 415 21

    Showing a gap was true that was meant to hold in place for a moment, but the moment was kicked about stunning and a true little body rocks wide and sideways.


    Masami''s attacks continue to be unleashed there. Another thrust by the wax.


    I aimed for a disfigured spot, but True kicks the floor to match the shock of Masami''s kick.


    Leap the kick shock on the leap and jump loudly to the side, squirting Masami''s beauty. A little distance opens between the two.


    (Heh, you do it.)


    Seeing the true way of avoiding it, Masami jumps gently herself with admiration and approaches it truly, poking it even more.


    True attempts are made to intertwine steel wires while twisting them in different places.


    (12) After being thin, it was pulled immediately after the poke, so the timing was quite cynical, but the good thing caught on to the cutting edge.


    "Hmm?


    I hadn''t noticed that the steel wire had been caught, but Masami remembered the feeling of heterogeneity in the hand.


    Masami pokes with even more vigilance. Truth bounced backwards and shrugged, pulling his hand as much as he wanted, according to the timing when Masami would pull.


    Hand-followed to steel wire, Zhengmi''s beauty drags forward. Accompany it with Makoto''s body.


    Gaps created in authentic beauty. I was haunted by the true aim, but there was also the vigilance of Masami, which did not lead to a deadly gap.


    True fires two guns at close range. One shot circles the flank of Masami, blood seeps through.


    Masami barely even flickered at the shock of the shooting, stuffed her between true and unleashed a kick with her arms around her without a true gun. The presence of steel wire had already been discerned.


    Shortly after kicking up his true arm, Masami confirms that the steel wire that was tangled in the wax has loosened, and quickly pulls the wax off the steel wire.


    True jumps further backwards and takes the distance.


    "Heh, surprise. I can do pretty close combat, too. I''ve reviewed it."


    "Why do you think I''m surprised?"


    Truly, I said it back to Makoto, who talked about his wounds in a non-injurious way.


    As far as melee combat is concerned, there is a large part of it that was forged in battle by several degrees with Eric. Of course there are results of daily training, but I was often aware of Eric at that time as well. Most recently, not Eric, but Vipers and Midori are often recognized as virtual enemies.


    (The reaction rate is really getting better than when we met the other day. Sounds like you went on to specialize in craziness in death. I''m impressed)


    Seeing a true series of movements, Masami spills nature and a grin.


    (So far? Midori, it''s perfect for an experiment. We''ll do it this time)


    True, on the other hand, calls in his head without speaking up, keeping an eye on Masami.


    (Okkay, true brother)


    With a voiceless voice, Midori''s invincible smile came to her true back of her brain.


    Akiko stood on her hips with a knife and stared at Jeffrey.


    "Ahem? Are you mad at me? He is."


    Jeffrey drops his gaze on the knife again and runs bizarre.


    "Apparently, he sees through my essence. And angry. Yeah... but this anger... is it something close to inbred hatred?


    Whatever Jeffrey was saying, it was pampering for Akiko, but through his hand holding the knife, the emotion of the firecoat lodged in the knife was also conveyed to Akiko. I''m certainly angry. Looks like the man in front of you is the source of that anger.


    "Because I''m a killer? But that would be the same for you, wouldn''t it? No, we''re talking about the spirit that lived in that knife, aren''t we? Hey, ghost girl living in a knife. How much blood did you suck, empowering the owner through a knife? What''s that for? A grudge? Ha, that''s ridiculous. Stay in this world forever because of resentment, if you say so. He said," Buddha! "


    "If you want to become a Buddha, you can''t."


    Seriously on his mind against Geoffrey, who turns into a tea, Akiko says it short, also with nuances that protect the honor of the firecoat.


    "Hmm, pathetic. The resentment of spirits always clears up one day, but there is also a deep business to keep killing people and speeding up their purification. If there''s hell in the afterlife, even if it could have been a Buddha, it would certainly have gone to hell, wouldn''t it?


    Jeffrey keeps teasing me with a nagging laugh.


    "You... come on, shut up"


    Akiko, resting on her stomach, groaned briefly and ran out.


    Akiko approaches Jeffrey at an alarming rate.


    (That''s fast. Is that a good fight with Eric?


    Jeffrey handles it calmly, without surprise when he sees it.


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    Complete the spell as Akiko''s knife protrudes. He is a trained Jeffrey who exercises witchcraft without disturbing mental concentration while exercising intense exercise.


    A black sickle is held in Jeffrey''s hand. Seeing that, Akiko runs cold on her spine. An uninterrupted and unpleasant feeling. Something instinctively appeals to me that I shouldn''t force myself to try to attack and run fast.


    (How do you feel about a firecoat?


    Grip and be aware of the knife. This chill was not a substitute from Akiko''s experience, but a firecoat that had been to the battlefield many times before as a demon knife perceived the danger and told Akiko.


    Faster than Jeffrey waving a sickle, Akiko was moving.


    Jeffrey''s sickle is swinging down where Jeffrey''s sickle has obviously moved to an unreachable position.


    As it moves, Akiko moves further. Jeffrey''s sickle patterned tip and sickle become black liquid and fly through the universe.


    Akiko returns to the sickle in the space he''s been in, and scowls the universe.


    When Jeffrey pulls the pattern in his hand, the sickle blade becomes like black water again, returning to Jeffrey''s hand and back to the shape of the original blade.


    "What the hell, that..."


    Akiko groans. I got lucky with that one, but it seems extremely difficult to read between Jeffrey''s weapons, so it seems extremely difficult to keep getting attacked and frightened over and over with that one.


    Akiko reminds me again of my combat training with True. I learned during my training that there are both hands and effective phases of targeting the counter while thoughtfully jumping forward and avoiding it, rather than moving sideways or backwards or moving my torso to avoid it.


    (Now is the right time, right? When you scratch, you better scratch and scratch and scratch. It''s going to grow for that when I step back)


    But it takes some pretty cynical timing, and some courage.


    Akiko sits guarded and stares at Jeffrey. We have to move this one as soon as the enemy moves.


    Jeffrey shakes the sickle. At the same time as the movement, Akiko also moved.


    But right after that, Jeffrey stopped moving. There is a nasty grin spilling over its mouth.


    Akiko also understood that this intent was read and fenced, but she can''t stop here, and keeps poking at Jeffrey.


    Once again, Jeffrey waves a sickle.


    Seeing it, Akiko attempted to speed up the timing of the enemy''s attack, but the blade that appeared behind Akiko pierced Akiko''s hips and cut him from back to shoulder at once.


    It had the effect of moving faster. Although the bulletproof blade-proof clothing was easily cut and the flesh was cut, the wound did not reach the gut. It has not resulted in serious damage.


    Ariko, who jumped all the way into the range where his attack would reach, supposedly stuck a knife out of Jeffrey''s throat.


    Jeffrey turns his upper body and tries to deflect it. Seeing that move, Akiko now laughed more damned.


    He stops the hand he tried to poke at his throat, takes yet another step straight in, turns Jeffrey''s lower abdomen and flashes his knife.


    "Ho?


    For a moment Jeffrey didn''t know what he was being done.


    "Nooooooo!!


    Jeffrey exclaimed, accepting the fact that his genitals were cut off from clothes to clothes and scattered blood.

 416 22

    "That''s not true. Whoa! That''s what I''m gonna do. Whoa! Why am I cut off? Oh!


    He squatts by holding down his groin as he calls, dropping his eyes on one of his own things that fell right at his feet.


    "Wow... what is this? I''ve never seen anything so crude on my skin."


    Speaking in a petty manner, Akiko trampled Jeffrey''s genitals, which fell on the floor with her heels.


    "Fuck you, you stupid bitch, you got one of my precious things. Oh! Let him, at least let him eat. Whoa, whoa!


    Running unintelligible and losing his earliest temper, Jeffrey turns his back on Akiko with dignity and tries to leave the spot with his inner crotch.


    "I won''t let you get away with it."


    Akiko tries to pierce Jeffrey''s back with a knife.


    "What?"


    On the backs of defenseless Jeffrey, who flees cursorily, if he thinks he has stabbed him, he is of no use, so Akiko raises a strange voice.


    "It''s an illusion. Literal illusion, not the type to cast a phantom, but on Akiko''s brain itself"


    To the voice called from behind, Akiko looks back in surprise.


    "Mom......"


    "You struggled inside. That said, the opponent seemed more experienced and quite powerful, and I''d say we fought well."


    Talking, Lily approaches Akiko. A short distance away, he also looked like Taro Platinum.


    "Mom, how long have you been watching this?


    "You haven''t been fighting for so long, have you? Let''s handle the wound more than that. I know you don''t feel a lot of pain right now with the power of the demon knife, but the pain is coming soon, and the wound is so big that you bleed so badly."


    "Why are you so sweet today?" Is it also a fever?


    Akiko is relieved by Lily''s care, even as she slaps her hatred.


    Lily, on the other hand, had the sarcasm of Akiko, with a shuddering face.


    "As you know, Akiko, I was mean, right? But there''s nothing more nonsense than being boring and mean. I''m your guardian now, so I''ll treat you if you''re hurt, and I can help you if you''re in trouble. Because the mean I do is nothing more than an artistic creative activity. No... before that, even though I live under the same roof, and I always behave like that around me in my everyday life, I get giddy and tired myself and around me."


    "I feel like something is being said badly about me... I knew it, Mom. It''s mean."


    Listening to Lily, in the mansion where Akiko was born and raised, she evokes memories of her servants doing everything possible to abuse her, and she feels gloomy.


    "Finally, we want to keep our close relationships as healthy as they are. I''m also thinking about playing with a lot of mean sooner or later, so look forward to it. Come on, come here. Let''s do first aid."


    That''s what I say. I open the door with the lily on my side, and I call it in with my prosthetic hand.


    It was a warehouse inside, but no one. I also had to take my clothes off for treatment, so I thought Lily cared for me, and for some reason Akiko was relieved. That much thought is natural if you think about it, but I feel unexpected that Lily is the other person.


    When Akiko takes off her clothes and looks like her underwear, she lowers her back toward Lily.


    (It hasn''t been that long since I met my mom, and I don''t know much about me, my mom, and I was wondering if there''s any part of me that I misunderstood. Ma, it''s no different that you''re a big villain)


    Akiko was thinking about that while Lily applied something medicinal to her wound.


    "You know, not boring and mean... I wonder if what you always do against me was great mean...?


    Meanwhile, Platinum Taro, left in the aisle, was whining about that.


    Truth is, I put a gun on it, and I have two shells shining rainbow in my right hand.


    I bought it at a suspicious auction in a paranormal relationship, it''s a magic prop for a psychic amplifier. Midori has been appraised and confirmed to be authentic. With this, the strain on the brain can be considerably reduced even if the surgery is exercised on a body that has not been trained as a magician.


    After confirming that he had the mental amplifier in his hand, Midori interfered with the true soul.


    I could indeed realise that the deep doors of my soul were open. It is also open by Midori.


    Midori Shizuno has acquired the secret art of reincarnation without compromising his memory and ability. To do this, two things are needed: how to record your memory and power in this world in your soul, and how to extract your recorded memory and power.


    Record withdrawals are made automatically after reincarnation. But that''s just for myself. I have never exercised this secret technique against anyone else.


    A true magician of previous life could not knit until he could record it, but not until he could draw it out. But with predictability, he knew that he would soon go around with someone with the art of pulling it out.


    The retrieval of the power of previous life has not yet been tested once.


    Midori truly told him. Because there is no certainty that it will work and it is dangerous, we encounter enemies that are really difficult, and unless it is unplugged, we will not even test them. This is the first time a test has been performed when you are seriously in danger of your life.


    (Yes, this guy is still in the testing phase, so only partially. The test itself doesn''t turn into a dangerous human experiment.


    Midori speaks in a serious tone sometime.


    (I can''t believe we''re going to let another guy experiment with the human body, not with Snow Oka)


    True to think of myself laughing sarcastically. Immediately afterwards, the rage momentum erupted into his true head. As if it were a volcanic eruption, a lot of information exploded in my true head at a time.


    (Just a fraction of this... and even though I use a mental amplifier)


    True distorts the face to the unspeakable disgust that strikes the brain. At the same time, he also suffers from severe headaches.


    "Is that it? What are you doing? Why do you look so weird all of a sudden?


    Seeing that the faceless truth always gives a bitter look, Masami asks suspiciously.


    True looks to Masami and raises his left hand with no gun in his hand. Masami feels disturbing signs and is alert.


    "I can..."


    When I whined with a vain eye somehow, the truth concentrated my consciousness on my left hand.


    From the inside of my left hand, it emerged. What suddenly appeared in a space of nothing was a wand. It was a wand of oak trees that twisted loosely and whirled round the tip, as the Wizard of Fantasy would have.


    "Oh, I know that. He''s an Apart. I''ve seen people use those abilities before. But I didn''t think you were the type to use supernatural powers. [M] I think we should stop doing that because it doesn''t even fit imaginatively. Yeah, image matters."


    While Masami is talking, True begins chanting the spell. A language I have no idea. But I know exactly what that spell means.


    Countless blue and white glowing letters appear. They make sure they surround the wand and the true, and they become multiple circles, spinning hard.


    "Oh, I know this. It''s called rune letters. It''s what I learned in the game."


    Masami talks in a voice that lacks tension, but I know I don''t know what will happen, so I haven''t even lifted my guard for a moment.


    But I don''t even try to attack from Masami. Rather than attacking now, I was belly-up to visit the counter at that moment when the opponent had done something.


    Glowing letters are released simultaneously in pieces from regular rotation, and in irregular motion, they reach those who are authentic and beautiful. Masami reacts to it and fires two shots at the truth. One shot was aimed at the truth, the other shot predicting a true dodging destination.


    The truth is that the reaction is delayed because of headaches and discomfort, it hits the bullet of those who predict where to dodge it and shoot it.


    The bullet penetrates the upper left arm. But the wand did not let go, and the part of the head of the swirled wand remained pointed toward Makoto.


    The letter suddenly bounced off and disappeared, wondering if it had spread on the front side of Masami, and instead a heavy blizzard struck Masami.


    �D�D


    Seems like Masami is screaming something, but it is undone by the sound of a snowstorm.


    There is a bright white world spread out in the true front. There was a gust of wind coming from all directions, massive snow and ice grains rambling, and the sight was almost blocked.

 417 23

    (Ugh, this guy is awesome. Normally, I can''t move with this anymore. Maybe he can''t move or breathe properly, right? Maybe he''s already dead)


    Through his true eyes, Midori gives an exclamation when he sees a blizzard that blows wildly in a limited space alone.


    "Sure...... This looks tight..."


    True to speak out and distract from headaches and discomfort.


    (True brother...... you should stop as soon as possible. My real brother is in danger)


    Rarely does Midori speak sharply.


    Cryogenic air turns into a murder weapon, cuts skin, and takes away body temperature, an icy world.


    It shouldn''t be such a great distance to escape from the space where the snowstorm is blowing, but when I see no sign that Masami will ever come out of it, I think True and Midori will be able to move as well in this.


    Two shells that were in his true hand collapsed in powder. This magic prop, a mental amplifier, was forced into full operation, lightly meeting its limits.


    "This is the limit, too."


    Dizziness and nausea, Truth solved the surgery. Snow storms subsided like lies, but snow and ice grains remain massive on the floor.


    Masami was snow-covered all over her body, but stood firm. I''m not stuck. I''m shaking my body and obviously breathing.


    But the eyes are completely different. He looks up at the void with his blood-running eyes wide open, not with his usual melting eyes from anywhere.


    "Haaaah!


    Suddenly Masami roared. Though the truth pointed me at the gunpoint, I didn''t pull the trigger. Masami is obviously not turning his consciousness to this one.


    "Hot! Hot, hot, hot, hot!


    In unintended words, Masami caught ice and snow on her body in a desperate shape with both hands, took off her jacket and began to look like her torso underwear, and even began to creep into her own body.


    "Hot! Hot, hot, hot!


    Makes you feel insane to hurt your skin severely with your nails as you wake up.


    (overdose of outlet and you were abusive? And by doing that, your body temperature soars? No, what else is causing you to feel hot?


    Seeing Masami, who suddenly became confused, Truth thinks.


    (I think it''s hypothermia. My autonomic nerves are crazy because of it, and they feel hot even though it''s cold. There are cases of people dying from shipwrecks in winter climbing, naked or something. Even in the snowy march in Yakota Mountain, there are people who were dead naked. If you leave them alone, they could die, but what about my real brother?


    Hearing Midori''s last words, Truth sweeps away his temper and approaches Masami.


    Really take off your jacket and put your jacket on Masami''s back. Plus I hug Masami''s body full of strength from the front and rub her cold skin hard like ice.


    In the meantime, Masami was raging by calling, but she seemed greatly powerless, unable to unravel her true embrace.


    "Ah... that?


    Eventually, Masami returned to her sanity and recognized her true appearance as she embraced herself, rubbed herself, and desperately tried to return to her temperature, with a blurred expression, but stopped rumbling and calling.


    "I''m going to mean a benefactor for once. You still want to do this?


    Truth whispers in Masami''s ear.


    "No, you can lose. But if I still said work was work and tried to kill you off guard, how could you? I''d love to hear it. Tell me for the rest of school."


    "I was sure he wasn''t the one to do that, so I helped him. Besides, I''d rather make a loan here than kill you."


    "Hmm. But then, you still want to do it? I don''t think I need confirmation."


    Masami said with a smile. Even during the conversation, True is working on raising the temperature of Masami.


    True itself was a task in the midst of a hardship that was likely to fall.


    (I could win, but it was a good place to win)


    True to whine without speaking up.


    (It''s a headache, it''s disgusting, and it''s significantly tighter than when you pulled out Midori''s power. Break one amplifier. Like this.)


    The mental amplifier that True used this time is not a substitute that is so good and available. I used it lightly and crushed it.


    (Heh... it''s pretty dangerous to deal with at the moment. That''s what I did when I relied on my true brother to use the technique, but all the magicians are in the process of training, and certain parts of their brain are trained, right? My true brother''s untrained brain makes the exercise of powerful surgery too impossible. ~)


    (You mean drawing on the power of previous life and not cheaply Tanabota cheat powered up)


    I was truly relieved to hear Midori for some reason.


    (I play the role of gates and keys, so I can''t control things without my true brother. I think it takes a lot of training to control it. There''s a talent problem, but it''s not that easy to use, is it? It means you need to train as much as you did in your previous life to fully use your powers. I don''t have a lot of trouble knitting up my technique, and I''m the same person, so I might learn fast ~)


    (That''s fine. It''s not worth it because of the power I got easily.)


    True to think of myself laughing invincibly in my head.


    (Continuing, you''re sneaking up on special training to keep it out of Yukooka''s eyes)


    The sailors were astonished to see the sight of humans flying over the sea. Some even suspected that they were dreaming.


    At Angelina Harris''s request, the ship was sent to send reinforcements to the Japanese and Dream Popus.


    The smell is inferior to that of the combat-specific Sea Chihuahua soldiers, but the number of soldiers aboard is more than three times higher than that of the Sea Chihuahua soldiers aboard the Dream Popus. Never inferior as a force of war.


    "Grandpa Shima Suzu"


    Landing on the ship''s deck, Black Dou says with a flamboyant smile and looks around.


    Intruders must be eliminated. However, in a situation where a beauty over two metres, who grew rocket vents and iron wings from her back, flew up in the sky and descended on board, those who were on the deck, with no exception, solidify themselves and ask about Black Dou in faraway windings.


    "Hmm? Is that okay? You don''t have to set me up first. I won''t tolerate any of your friends on the outside road. That''s what I want. I mean, the Japanese police will."


    Black Dou was smiling and talking in a mild tone, but the last word changes his expression and tone. The tone of his voice suddenly drops, his grin disappears from his face, and he is murderous.


    As Black Dou crosses his hands in front of his face to the letter of the bat, he momentously swings his hands forward and spreads them to the side of the diagonal lower side.


    While his arm was swinging down, the tip had disappeared from Kurodo''s elbow.


    At the same time I shook my arms down, the heads of all the men who were on the deck were simultaneously crushed with invisible force from side to back to front.


    Almost at the same time that Black Dou''s arm comes back to normal, the men who have been standing collapse in unison.


    After a while, he detects the anomaly and a large number of armed soldiers boil from inside the ship.


    The assault rifles of the leading soldiers erupt into flames. Countless bullets poured into Kurodo, but Kurodo looks at the soldiers with a cool face.


    Even though the bullet does hit, it won''t even make a hole in your clothes if you don''t have blood on it. On the contrary, some noticed that the floors and railings behind them were worn with bullets, as if slipping through the body of Black Dou.


    Kurodo makes a bare gesture of positive fist poking by dropping his hips without moving on the spot.


    The moment I stuck my fist out, and the tip disappeared from my elbow, at exactly the same time as that, the center of the chest of almost every soldier with an assault rifle who appeared from inside the ship was pierced with something invisible, a hole poking.


    Escaping an unseen attack was a soldier who didn''t happen to be in Kurodo''s sight. All of a sudden, they panic when they see a big hole in the chest of most of the soldiers fall.


    "Keep coming. How many more people are on this ship? Hundreds?


    Tsunami, Kurodo made a bare gesture of the upper. From the jaw to the face of the surviving soldiers, they are blown from bottom to top and fall without a face.


    "I''m not going to kill you all. That''s my will. I mean, the will of the Japanese police."


    Declaring without anyone, Black Dou leads to the entrance leading into the ship, where a large number of soldiers are falling with blood scattered in front of them.


    Everything that happened after that is the same as what was done on the deck.

 418 24

    Akiko broke up with Lily, spread the map on board, and walked to a place where she thought the kidnapped person was being captured.


    At the point where he came to the front of the library, the door opened from the inside, so Akiko grabs the knife with vigilance.


    But it was true that he appeared, so Akiko let go of her hand from the knife.


    "True, is it done there?


    "Oh, it looks like the rest of us went, and maybe we''re done here"


    Make sure to cover the shot left arm and hold it down, and the truth answers. I tied it with a cloth and stopped the bleeding, but I can''t say the wound is shallow.


    "So I can go back now?


    "Oh, let''s retreat"


    The two of us, when we tried to get back to the room, truly saw a considerable amount of blood creeping up the clothes on Akiko''s back.


    "What happened to that blood?


    There is also the possibility of returning blood, but for that, the blood is strange. I felt like Akiko was injured, and the truth is, I asked.


    "A disgusting outsider slashed me all over the back with a black sickle, though. I had my clothes and wounds sewn by a friendly person on the way."


    True poking around in my heart when I''m any kind person.


    "Jeffrey? He ran off on his way anyway."


    "Yeah, you were a little prestigious, but at the end of the day, it was different."


    It was Akiko, not to mention that I let him get away with illusion.


    "Though I wonder what Hayasaka is doing"


    "Zero probably hasn''t done anything. What happened to Junko?


    "I can''t even peddle that guy''s words like watching him sideways. Yukooka said he wanted to catch the enemy''s best friend."


    The two of them continue their unobstructed conversation for a while while while walking.


    "Speaking of which, what does it have to do with Junko?


    An obstructive question comes up and the truth sighs in my heart. This question has been made into a large number of people many times before, but I can''t help explaining it.


    "You''re rotten like a competitor, like a family mate."


    True to return more than half meaningless responses myself.


    "What kind of relationship do you have with Hayasaka?


    There was also the purpose of being off-topic because I didn''t want to be touched on about myself and Junko any more, but I was also concerned about purely engaging with zero.


    Zero is called a rat, a special aspect of the mouse. It''s not just highly capable, it''s common in that we worship and pledge allegiance to the Pure Son.


    It is generally abandoned from pure children who have no desire to dominate and do not like to create tissue. In the first place, it appeared in the true eye, as Junko did not like the imitation itself, which made it easy to swear allegiance to others. That is also the tragedy of rats.


    Rats know that too, so not everyone, but their spearheads of depression are truly directed. Even though we were not dealt with, the true existence of being given special attention as a direct killer was a subject of intense jealousy from a rat.


    Zero is no exception to that. No, zero seems to be particularly conscious of the truth, and there''s even been a fight once. Previously, the truth had not even been applied to the teeth, such as the presence of rats, but some rats, including zero, were forced to become aware of their existence in the wake of a geracy equal to hostility.


    "You said you were my patron."


    "That wouldn''t be the answer. You don''t have to talk if you don''t want to."


    Akiko was silent when she really said that, but she wondered if it was something she couldn''t give back better.


    (You should shut up about your mom now, and hey. Even though the Junkos are my mom''s enemies, until they grab the aim that sent me to Junko. But... are you a little suspicious? I''m not suspicious, maybe I''m suspicious because I''m with zero)


    In the end, Akiko never came up with a good answer, and then we both went back to Junko''s room silently.


    Junko was looking for Angelina Harris.


    Jeffrey and Angelina, Better if we can get them both alive, but the former is more challenging. And Junko decided it was better to target Angelina, an executive who is also involved in running the organization, in order to strengthen the nuances that show clearer hostility to Grimm Penis.


    (If I were to hide, I''d think it was somewhere where the person being abducted wasn''t incarcerated, or after I already rescued him.)


    With that in mind, Junko visited the freighter after the Misago and the others fought. Numerous bodies of black clothes remain rolling.


    (I can feel the signs. And your gaze. I mean, I can feel the demon. Looks like someone''s exercising their technique.)


    Who lurks and senses what he is looking at, but dares walk in the room in unwrought footsteps full of gaps and ask him how to get out.


    Shortly after Junko passed by, behind Junko, the two corpses that were rolling on the floor rose up in momentum, and at the same time, Junko jumped and attacked him greatly.


    Junko lifts his hands without turning around. Explosive flames erupt from both palms, blowing up dead bodies in the air. The body was blown up to a considerable distance, full of fire, yet still there, but most of the muscle fibers were burned, unable to get up.


    The other bodies that were scattered throughout the room also rise one after the other and arrive at the pure child.


    "I wonder if there''s any art in the same defeat. But isn''t he someone interesting enough to focus on how to defeat him?"


    When she smiles and squeals, Junko waves her hand knife down vertically toward the corpse, which is approaching her with a dash. It was truncated vertically from the center of the body into two pieces, and the body divided into two pieces passed through the left and right sides of the pure child, respectively, before falling on the floor behind the pure child and smashing his organs.


    Three more bodies attacking us are similarly mutilated with a hand knife. There are two bodies left, but this is just sitting there for some reason, not trying to move.


    "It was a medium speed. The level of muscle strength of the corpse is rising, too. Do you want me to compliment you on being able to do a little?


    Junko speaks with a teasing mouthful.


    "It was just a greeting. You like this, don''t you?


    Then a white-crushed lady appeared from the shadow of the cargo, standing between the two remaining bodies, smiling and smiling joyfully.


    It was a rain shore lily.


    "I didn''t think you''d come out grand at this time."


    Even if I haven''t seen Lily in five years, Junko doesn''t have much emotion. There is nothing particularly conscious about her movement, which has kept her silent until now.


    "Oh, it''s heartfelt to be told that. I''m the type to declare war with dignity, aren''t I?


    And it came to pass, when Lily, facing Junko, laid her hand upon her mouth, and said unto her, that a stranger of Junko came out of the shadow of the cargo in which Lily was lurking, and came beside Lily. I think he''s a late teenager, a little boy with a kid head.


    "Did you declare war five years ago? It was in the shadows that I was able to tear you apart from me because I had forgotten that I existed neatly."


    Though provocative in words, Junko''s voice is always the same, making him feel neither angry nor resentful.


    "Oh, to stir things up quite openly for a pure child. You mean you were strong then, but you actually enjoyed it quite a bit?


    That''s all I said, I accidentally changed my lily complexion. At the end of Lily''s gaze was behind the pure, not the pure. The cause of Lily''s frightening and unexpected face was also on those behind Junko.


    "Hey... Junko, do you know who that guardian spirit is?


    You can naturally also see other people''s guardian spirits in Lily, who is a Necromancer. The guardian spirit behind the pure son was the one whom Lily knew, and Lily became flabbergasted by that overly ironic combination.

 419 25

    "I know, but?


    Junko, who answers lightly.


    "How sarcastic. No, maybe that''s your choice? Or is that the sense? Wonderful, wonderful. All I can say is boulder. The boulder is Junko. So, is that what you''re trying to do to me?


    Junko exhales in a small way at the lily she says ridiculously.


    "It''s just a coincidence, but I wonder what you''re making such a fuss about on your own"


    A slightly shuddered voice emanates from the mouth of Junko.


    I''ve never heard much of Junko''s voice like this, and I felt like I was showered with cold water by the fact that I let Junko speak like that.


    "What kind of conversation do you usually have with your loved ones? Or haven''t I told you anything?


    Lily, who can no longer pull in, still continues to talk about it.


    "Whatever she is, I don''t know if I''ve ever been aware of that. Assuming you do something about consciousness, you don''t know how to deal with it, and like Lily said, it makes it hard for you to have a conversation or something. Well, I don''t normally talk to my guardian spirits."


    Looking back at himself, Junko said with an ambiguous look.


    "Mostly, I was originally a tease, and now that I''ve been with someone decent, it seems like it''s the first and last time, so even if they don''t shake a lot of stuff like that, it''s hard to answer."


    "It''s hilarious that you''ve lived so long, you can''t have a romantic relationship at all. And I can''t believe there''s a gap there."


    Junko talks at my pace, while Lily gets annoyed and connects to those who persevere.


    "That''s when I broke the pattern between you and that girl, and I could taste this unparalleled peak. But that''s not enough. I''d like to see your face distorted by grief, so I can see more artistic and decisive ruin - what are you doing?


    I squeezed my face from left to right with both hands and saw Junko making a weird face as if he were even a flicker, and he was in a good mood and talking lily, but I feel uncomfortable.


    "He wants to see his sad face. Come on, I''m just showing you."


    "Haha, Lily, you''re laughing. I''m going to be funny with that, hahahaha"


    Next to the flashing lily, the boy - Kitaro Saito Baek - was pointing to Junko and laughing fundamentally.


    "I can''t tell if Junko''s glare is crazy and he''s laughing, or if Junko is laughing claiming he''s slipping with the intention of being funny..."


    Lily watching and whining platinum taro.


    "What did Akiko mean to send you to me?


    Junko asks me, and Lily makes me smile again a little ho. This time I decide to stop teasing and stirring up anymore.


    "It''s the same as a good moon. I just wanted to do another co-production."


    Lily to answer. There are other intentions, but I don''t speak now.


    "Mutsuki is the greatest masterpiece I''ve ever made between me and Junko, isn''t it? Not the research material you asked for the most?


    "What a deliberately crafted material. And come on, even that kid wasn''t chosen by Arlaune."


    "Didn''t they pick you?


    "It seems like Arlaune is choosing whether or not she''s fit to give her host strength. Even a monster disturbance ten years ago didn''t seem to make it complete. I''d like to see what happens if Arlaune shows her full power, and I''d like to study it and see if it''s not available. Nevertheless, in the copies or reproductions in question��"


    "You''re not interested in me."


    Lily blocks the story of Junko.


    "Akiko, like Mutsuki, has been a gift of your joint work with me. Junko didn''t reject that kid even though he knew my breath was on him, did he? I also know that Junko just followed the rules he imposed on himself, but based on that, I''m very glad. It feels like I could have been with Junko again."


    To Lily''s words, Junko answered nothing. The fact that Akiko is the hand of Lily could be guessed at the time when Zero was accompanied, but that is why he does not refuse to give power. Lily''s right, it''s only a story until she follows the rules set by Junko herself and turns it into an experimental bench at the same time as empowering her.


    It was all said before Lily, so Junko had nothing to say.


    "Both Akiko and Mutsuki will surely have a nice dance to entertain us. It''s time to open the stage. You gave her five years to raise her. Yeah, it''s about time, right?


    "I think so."


    Even in the wake of the declaration of war by Lily, it should be noted that Junko returns only vague answers.


    "I''m excited to see what kind of dance she''ll show you."


    "I''ll make you dance fine, too. To entertain the lilies."


    Platinum Taro spreads his nagging grin and proclaims.


    "When did I tell you to pinch an extra mouth? You need punishment."


    Lily swung her prosthetic arm to the sideburn and severed Taro Platinum''s carotid artery.


    "Ghaaaa! Lily, you''re bleeding! This is bad! Super bad!


    "Shut up. Dance the dance of death properly. You can''t even be satisfied that you''re a useless child to make."


    Lily tells White Kintaro, who screams in a tall voice, with a fed up face.


    Eventually, Platinum Taro collapses silently and looks up at the ceiling with a look of despair.


    "Look, this desperate look. This is art. This is exactly the moment I wanted to see this face, and I''ve missed this girl. Oh... wonderful... as if I could see a crack in this kid''s heart. And life disappearing in disillusionment and despair...... oh this is just the art"


    "I have no idea what''s so fun about it."


    Junko said to Lily, who was intoxicated by his deeds, seemingly irrelevant, after trying to kill a boy who was blindly obedient to himself.


    "As always, you have no taste, or you''re the only one who does things that aren''t funny."


    "Also, do you say that?


    The look on Lily''s face, which was self-indulgent and lukewarm, changed, staring at Junko with a risky face.


    "Hmm, I love to spill, incite, and mock others, but I rebel thoroughly against being denied at all. No, you''re scared, aren''t you? So turn to the hurt side. Before you get hurt. Come on."


    "If I may add, it would be very unpleasant to do my analysis and be told that in public."


    "In public?"


    Junko surprises me with that word of lily. I circle my surroundings wondering if anyone else is there, but I can''t feel any signs.


    "I won''t deny it. It doesn''t make sense to fix it or mislead it in front of you. I am reassuring myself by attacking someone first because I do fear being attacked. But is that something wrong? It''s my defense and my way of getting pleasure. In the first place, being denied by Junko, who lacks negative emotions, isn''t convincing."


    "I know because I''ve hurt and cried in the crowd a long time ago too, because it''s vague. And now it''s extra. Little by little, but my missing heart is coming back. Thanks to that kid. Thanks to Lily, but come on."


    Hearing the last words of Junko, Lily becomes an indescribably complex expression and pushes silently.


    "How long have you been asleep? I''ll be there."


    "Yes, sir."


    In a word of lily, Taro Platinum, who was thought dead, rose up lightly, and Junko the boulder was surprised.


    "Junko, I lied to you about one thing. It''s certainly not fun, such as letting it be nostalgic and betraying and killing. It''s just... something similar was done to you, wasn''t it? I just used Kitaro Shirakami to put it into practice. What''s it like to say that you''re bored?


    "Nothing. I haven''t even made Lily miss you, and I haven''t betrayed you."


    I was told that using Platinum Taro to play the play was what made me try to mimic my former separation from Lily, and Junko laughs bitterly. It would be the same from a lily, because the way Junko is interpreted is completely different.


    "Then I''ll be free around here today. Good mood."


    "Yeah, I''ll see you later."


    Neither adds the extra dialogue, the two that briefly carry on the words of goodbye.


    From the eyes of Junko, in the current conversation, it seemed to have had a considerable effect on Lily''s mood. I can''t measure what exactly that is, but when I heard the change in expression and words, it seemed that way to Junko.


    "Junko Yukioka, you''re a dumber woman than I thought. He thought I was dead."


    "I can''t forgive you for calling my precious Junko an idiot. You need punishment."


    "Grrr!"


    The more my head literally snaps, the more my prosthetic hand beats me, and Platinum Taro screams.


    "Honestly, I''m more interested in your kids than Lily."


    Shortly after Junko muttered like that while dropping them off...


    (Is that the guy who killed me?


    From behind Junko, a voice sounded heard only by Junko. It is someone else who killed him directly, but discerns that it was Lily who ordered him to kill him.


    "Yes, I am."


    Junko nodded recently toward him who had become his new guardian spirit.

 420 26

    "Junko"


    Junko, who broke up with Lily, was voiced by a full-blown mass some time after walking. Out of the subspace tunnel, it comes out of nowhere.


    "I''ve been fucked again for a long time."


    Junko with a smile that seems happy for some reason, even as she is touched by words.


    "We need to hurry up and deal with it. He''s broken his arm and everything."


    From Junko, who loves to take care of other people''s injuries, Masago today was the object of that.


    "I''m sorry, please."


    Nor does he shy away from serious injuries, and Misago honestly accepts the allowance. I originally spoke with that intention. He saw Junko as he walked with regret, saying that he should have accepted the treatment.


    Junko pokes his index finger, middle finger and thumb into the broken spot of Masago''s arm.


    The minor Massago was also surprised by this sudden act, but more surprisingly, the pure child''s fingers seemed to soak through the skin and flesh of the Massago, saying that there was a feeling being touched, but that there was no bleeding and no pain.


    "I kept the broken bones connected, but I''m also hard to say they''re fully connected, and you should rest for a while. You should also keep a proper escort."


    Junko as he says, now he puts his hand in the floor. The marble floor was cut off as if it were even cut on paper, and creased into bars.


    When two more white cloths are removed from the inside of the white coat, they are tied with a stick on the broken hand of the Massago with one piece, and a triangular scarf is made with the other cloth.


    "It''s a valuable experience."


    Whimpering Massago. I felt that what Junko did was way beyond my expectations and was going to be remembered as an intense impression.


    "Just great. I''m just about to go get Angelina from Grimm Penis. So, I''d like you to keep me locked in a subspace tunnel so Kurodo won''t notice me after I catch you. Kurodo, if you find him, you might kill him."


    Junko, who also handles other wounds while talking.


    "What will Jeffrey Allen do?


    "Let''s go catch him later. More than that, its subspace tunnel is strange, isn''t it? In the boat, in the vehicle, you''re traveling every tunnel. I wonder if I can see the laws of inertia working on the subspace tunnel itself as well."


    "I don''t know the little hard reason. I''m not interested."


    At the end of the allowance, Misago reopens the subspace tunnel.


    "I''m grasping Angelina Harris'' whereabouts. I wanted to set the captive free first, but I left him behind, but now that we''ve rescued him, it''s not too rash to go after him."


    "Stay grateful. Well, good to see you."


    Spreading the uncontrolled grin and giving an example, Junko entered the subspace tunnel first.


    As a child, Angelina was often jerked off at school because of her underprivileged appearance.


    But when I was in fourth grade, Japanese came into the third grade of my class (the class was a combination of fourth and third graders). With that in mind, Angelina''s fate will change dramatically.


    As the only color in the class, the Japanese were bullied. Angelina became an active participant in the bullying. Thanks to being on the bullying side myself, Angelina couldn''t help but be bullied when she was in fourth grade.


    Angelina was only ever serious about believing that while she was bullying and desperately telling herself that Karad was inferior to anything, naturally below herself, that she wasn''t the bottom line, that she was better.


    After thoroughly bullying the Japanese and eventually pushing them to suicide, Angelina felt like victory and accomplishment in her ass with the rest of her classmates wrapped in guilt.


    Also, I didn''t doubt that my freaking classmates looked terribly tiny to that extent, believing that I was exceptionally good.


    With its presumptive power, Angelina always starts to run at the top of the list in academia, and even after becoming a member of the Grim Penis, she makes a variety of achievements and gets up and down the street to becoming one of the top executives in no time.


    Everything I do is right. I am the chosen elite and always succeed. Angelina believes that and doesn''t doubt it. On the other hand, there are countless things in this world that you don''t want to do, and there are a lot of uncomfortable people to see. No matter how it emerges, that fact remains the same.


    It always seems to be a success, and its fruit, not all wishes are fulfilled.


    The people in the upper echelons who are moving the grim penis are just ugly gold losers.


    Ugly Japanese hunt dolphins and whales they love. I don''t have the desire to have sex with dolphins, and I don''t have the courage to do so.


    Stress and dissatisfaction keep up. There is a greater awareness of you.


    But this time it is not a scene of dissatisfaction. You could lose the status you built. And if you''re bad, your life is in danger.


    "What''s wrong with that? I didn''t do anything wrong. Jeffrey''s neglect must have caused this. No, before that, why is Junko Yukioka here? Are you god mean...?


    Angelina nodded in the engine room where the machine roared, continuing to make bumps with her eyes dropped on the floor and unanswered inquiries.


    It was discovered that an organized crime had been committed on board the Dream Popus during a tour voyage. A Coast Guard ship is on its way to the Dream Popus. We are very sorry, but we are willing to cancel the Whale Watching Tour sponsored by Grimm Penis, considering your safety - ''


    Listening to the content of the announcement, Angelina raised her face with a stunned look, but soon the face turns into a phase of anger.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Why are you talking like that on your own while I''m gone! Whose decision is it without my permission?


    I stand up unexpectedly and call out hysterically, holding my head and nodding again.


    Various thoughts swirl through my head. One thing I know for sure is that I am finished at the earliest. Everything will be exposed to brightness, and all the blame will be on me.


    Pressure on the Japanese press and government is also limited. Unless you sink every ship and even try to destroy evidence, you can''t shut down so many witnesses. The Japanese media and police will also abhor the pressure of grim penis from day to day, and there is a possibility that they will just go out here and fight back.


    (Why would I suffer so much because of Yellow Monkey? This is also because they framed the person responsible for this kind of tour...)


    "First you give the boss of the grim penis," he said.


    "And then Jeffrey Allen."


    As he was thinking, he heard a voice right around the corner, so Angelina raised her face as Ghiggo. A girl in white and a white outsider looked down at herself.


    "Junko Yukioka..."


    Angelina stares into her crimson eyes and groans its name with hatred.


    "Yes, go away."


    With a word that Junko doesn''t make sense, give him a hand before Angelina to show him. On the palm of his hand was a cell phone, which seemed to be connected to someone.


    "Mrs. Harris. I asked about all the situations. She told me. ''


    Hearing the voice over the phone, Angelina solidified for a moment. Because it was the voice of Cornelis Van Dam, boss of Grimm Penis.


    "People by your taste have failed, and all those who have been taken have been rescued. I give you, all your evil deeds are being exposed. Does that suit you?


    Upon hearing Van Damme''s question, Angelina was convinced that she was on her way to the worst that she feared.


    ''You don''t have to answer. I''ve just listened to the broadcast that went on board. It''s all your responsibility, and as a Grimm Penis, I will accept this fact as it is, in order to minimize reputational damage. The only salvation is. You originally had a lot of disrespect and a bad reputation. You said you had a chance to snow the stigma, but you got your hobbies involved and confused public and private, which led to the worst. But I have no sympathy for you. We have to worry about your butt wipe response. "


    Always with more and colder voices, Van Damme screws it up unilaterally.


    Normally Van Damme doesn''t even try to hear the other person''s explanation, nor is he a person who talks unilaterally so far. Angelina felt his cold anger.


    "Then Junko Yukioka. Otoshimae in Japanese. Be sure to put it on soon. Just as you are blind to us, so are we. You are blind. Until one of us dies, why don''t we just do it? There is no declaration of surrender, no war until one of them is wiped out. You and we don''t approve of each other''s wealth at all, so why don''t we?


    Junko laughs strangely when she hears a declaration of war in a voice where she can''t feel any emotions.


    "It''s a big deal. I don''t hate that kind of Nori. I''m looking forward to it."


    ''I''m not looking forward to anything.'' Cause we''re just talking about spending money and spending effort to get rid of obstacles. ''


    That''s all I''m saying, Van Damme hung up.


    "Nah, Dejav... It''s like I''ve had this situation before. But it seems subtly different."


    Junko solitary as he puts his phone away.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with a strong character like you going to an innkeeper like you who''s been exposed as a criminal. I think I can make the most of it."


    Junko peeks into Angelina''s face in shock and shows an uncontrolled grin up close.


    "Jah...... jah, jah, jah, jah, jah, jah, jah!


    Angelina, whose anger rapidly crept up and tried to scratch Junko''s face as she called out in a tall voice, is grabbed by Junko lightly by his wrist.


    I haven''t slept in a while.


    With an empty hand, Junko hits Angelina''s neck muscle with a syringe. Angelina, who happens to lose consciousness and collapses.


    "That''s pathetic. I didn''t expect you to be abandoned by your allies, not just in the hands of your enemies."


    Misago says, opening the subspace tunnel. Junko, who was in charge of Angelina from the front, goes inside.


    "It means you have to choose your friends. I can''t talk about people, either."


    Junko thought of the lily we had been talking about earlier.

 421 27

    Junko took Angelina into custody inside the subspace tunnel of the Massachusetts, put her on a trolley she had found from somewhere, and after taking care to make it easier to transport humans even with the body of a one-armed Massachusetts, returned to space normally, breaking up with the Massachusetts.


    On his return to his room, he rendezvous with True and Akiko.


    "Mr. Angelina gave up. And then Jeffrey, it''s you."


    "I hear Jeffrey and Eric are dead. Ten nights and the shoreline."


    Turning to Junko, who tells him with a smile, the truth says with a face that only floats with a heart.


    "Do you miss dying where your rivals don''t know?


    Put your hands on your true shoulders, Junko, who speaks out to comfort you.


    "Sort of. Whatever Jeffrey on the rotten outer road, Eric... We''ve done this many times. We''ve had good fights, we''ve been in danger. My own melee skills have been improved thanks to a lot of twisting with him. I wanted to give you my guidance. [M] But often the Ten Nights were able to defeat them."


    I think of Eric, who was always lovingly frantic and cat squealing, and the truth is I softly and silently pray in my heart.


    (I knew you would. You were like a duck. because we played many times and we were mindful of each other)


    With that in mind, I feel uncommonly sentimental about the death of others and embarrassed.


    "Well, the Coast Guard ship''s here, too, and I don''t know if all we have to do is get out. I''ll leave it to you, Kurodo."


    That''s what Junko says. He cuts the lead and walks out.


    "Hmm? Are we done with the voyage already?


    Ask Akiko with an unfortunate face.


    "The elegant and exciting voyage is over, but there''s still a voyage to land, switching to another ship."


    "It''s over anyway, isn''t it? I wanted to have some more fun. I couldn''t even do whale watching, and I should have at least done a rescue operation afterwards or something, right?


    "Then someone who was caught could have been transferred to another ship, which could have been a hassle."


    Junko replies to Akiko in his opinion.


    "If we raid for when we move to that other ship, wouldn''t we all have been helped at once? I think it''s better to disperse this ship and rescue it."


    Truth speaks the question.


    "I don''t know. Considering that there were reinforcements on another ship, there was a possibility that it would have been tough, and I think it would have been safer to have done it first on this ship as soon as possible."


    The three go out on deck in conversation with others. Many of the other guests are already on deck, moving one by one into the Coast Guard ship in two rows.


    "Oh, there was zero"


    I discover a zero standing one person apart, not in line, and Akiko points to it.


    "Where were you?


    Akiko approaches and asks.


    "Nothing in particular"


    There were no lies in the zero words. I was relaxing in the boat and the conversation was over on my own.


    "I wish Zero had joined us. You weren''t free?


    "Then I''ll have to kill someone too. My real job is a killer, but someone didn''t even ask me to. Your patron has no choice but to do it with him. I don''t want to kill anybody but my job."


    Zero answering with a slight face. There are no lies in the current language either.


    Zero fell into the back street after the modification of Junko before becoming a killer specializing in women.


    It''s true that I don''t like useless killing, and I don''t hate women.


    Zero finds evil at the moment a woman dies. There is a strong assumption that women are to be protected and protected, weak, beautiful and occasional, and that their lives disappear by the hands of men is regarded as the greatest evil.


    That''s why I dare bear that evil. There is a past where I couldn''t protect my lover, but late, to atone for my dead lover, I began to kill the woman on the contrary. I''m confusing guilt with the fact that I only got a pardon mark for my work.


    To be honest, Zero doesn''t know what he''s doing himself. I don''t even know how that happened. I''m even feeling like I''m going down a path I''ve decided to take and I''ve gotten lost in a strange maze.


    "Why don''t you stop working?


    The truth, which came a little late, said in a cold voice. Truth is, I knew zero jobs, and I even spotted zero grid.


    "Extra help."


    A zero that glances at the truth and throws up uncomfortably.


    Truth doesn''t matter any more, we go in line. Seeing Junko line up next to it, Zero feels more and more uncomfortable.


    "Look, let''s line up zero too. You''ve been waiting for us, haven''t you?


    Akiko, who takes a zero arm and is forced to take him to the line. Zero was the only refusal, but he walks on the tannic side and turns that way.


    The four of them board the ship and sit back and relax with the other passengers on the floor where the cloth was laid.


    Tea, lunches, etc. were also properly prepared in advance and there were dividends. Arrangements for the Black Dough also seemed to have kept in mind and prepared the rescue of all the sailors in advance of the departure of the Dream Popus.


    "Did that big Detective Okama also expect Junko to make an explosion noise?


    Akiko turns to Junko and asks.


    "No... even if you hadn''t thought about it that far, you couldn''t have let it stay on that ship - The sailors are in Grimm Penis''s hands, and if they have to, they could wake up and take the passengers down and sink the ship. Even if we don''t do that, the police might be investigating the ship for the seizure of evidence."


    Where Junko talked so much, Junko and Shake came to Junko.


    (Wow, this guy is amazing. I see a lot like a black sword. I can see it looks like a black upside down cross, and something very nice)


    He looked up and gazed, and saw the aura visionarily, and Akiko was leaking an exclamation exhale.


    After a conversation with Shake and Shake, True was wandering around in the boat.


    There is not only one room in which passengers are put on board. I was looking for someone when I heard there were quite a few other passengers in the other room.


    (Though it may not be this ship because it was protected by multiple ships)


    With that in mind, we explore all the rooms the passengers are in and discover the person we are looking for in the last room.


    "Ah, Makoto Aizawa. Thanks for earlier. I''m kind of embarrassed to be helped, aren''t I? Not weird consciousness or anything? I''m so aware of something."


    Like the other passengers, Masami, who was sitting on the cloth, looks up and calls out.


    It''s hard to talk in front of other guests, so when True prompts them to move their index fingers and come this way, Masami follows honestly and goes out into a narrow hallway for two.


    "If you''re grateful, don''t tell anyone what I did. Especially in Snow Oka."


    "Ha? I don''t know what that means. Oh, okay. I suddenly figured it out. That must be it, Junko and I are in a fight. So when Junko finds out about what happened earlier, he gets unnecessarily misunderstood. This must be a picture star. Because it''s a brilliant flash in me, no doubt about it, right?


    "Always fighting, or I''m not always on his side. I''m often disgusted with what he does."


    True to bother with this explanation again.


    "That''s why I don''t want to show him what''s in his hand. You can''t win a decent fight if you''re the opponent, so I gave you my hand."


    "I get it. Yeah, I get it. Junko is a mad scientist, so I always thought he was a bit of a bad kid, and you''re trying to revamp that, right? What do you say? You hit it, right?


    Suddenly I was poked at a picture star and the truth was I couldn''t forbid surprises. I never thought Masami would spot it instantly.


    "You basically sound like a good kid. I always thought I didn''t know why I was working with Junko. You just helped me out, too - and you''re an absolute good kid, a super good kid. Yeah, I made up my mind. Good boy, good boy."


    "The only thing that helped me was that I wanted to make you a loan. I''m comfortable on your side."


    There are aspects of it that I really meant to help, not the lightning out.


    "I mean - then I''d be most grateful to be asked to do it as a job, and I can work hard and shine with all my heart, but are you so poor that I have to work for free?


    "It''s not like that, but sometimes you want to go beyond work and ask for something."


    I truly thought you were saying something I don''t really know myself, but I don''t know how to tell you well.


    "I know. I know that very well. I see, I would have been convinced if they had said that from the beginning. Or it feels like we''re gonna keep you company, doesn''t it? But were you ashamed to say that? I know you''re a telegrapher, but hey, you, don''t you want to go around?


    But it seemed to pass on properly, and Masami was convinced. At the same time, there were parts of the fact that it was passed on that were not truthful.


    (Fair enough. We will use what is available as much as possible. Keep as much power as you can get. But it doesn''t mean anything. within the limits of my aesthetics.)


    True to make up your mind without speaking up. Without choosing the means for the purpose - not even. I can''t allow you to imitate anything without manipulation. I have to keep my acceptable line.


    When True was calling Masami into the hallway, Kurodo was also calling Junko into the hallway.


    "Truth has certainly grown a lot. But I''m not convinced. That I beat Masami Toriyama this time. Besides, I''ve beaten that valley mouth land before."


    With little foresight, Kurodo suddenly gets to the point.


    "Taniguchi Lu has been killing off both police elite and backstreet arm bragging. Not to me on the boulder, but vice versa, he was almost invincible strong enough to be anything but me. I couldn''t catch him either. There must have been an absolute difference in power between the two, at least as much as you can''t beat it true or how."


    "Are you trying to tell me that I did something to you?


    Junko asks with a troubled face about Kurodo speaking with a serious face.


    "That won''t be possible because the truth won''t allow it. I mean, what I''m trying to say is, the truth is, you''ve got something you can''t handle somewhere, right? You don''t realize Junko?


    "Hmm... of course there''s a chance you''re doing something I don''t know, but I don''t know that much, and I''m not willing to control or monitor it, so come on"


    Seeing Junko gently shrugging his shoulders and saying, Kurodo frowns.


    "He was, from day to day, negative about Junko''s retrofitting surgery, negative about paranormal powers, but isn''t that all fake? While I only recognize my own brain-muscle power, I actually feel like I''m going to keep my supernormal powers on and hide them."


    Junko smiles at Black Dou''s suspicions.


    "Then I''ve always thought so. It''s very easy to understand. If you want to think calmly and someday beat me thoroughly and revamp me, you can''t have chosen the means, and even you can''t understand it."


    "Really...? He''s not the one who chooses the means and does anything. It''s the same as Junko in a way, his own rules - no, he would have set himself a line that he shouldn''t cross, and there would have been a guy who would never cross. But I''m worried he might have crossed it."


    "I see. I know what you''re trying to say. True is not so much that you don''t choose the means for the purpose. But like you just said, Kurodo, I think words and deeds that deny supernormal power are faux from the start, and I''d do enough to gain sneak power. I don''t think True can destroy you, and I believe in that area."


    With the last dialogue, Junko let his usual uncontrolled grin spread across his face.


    When I heard Junko''s words, I decided that Kurodo had nothing more to say, while I also thought it would be better not to break my guard against the truth.

 422 28

    Akiko returned home before Lily. Zero and I broke up on the way.


    I had a good moon at home, but I was in the bath, so I''m not the one to talk to. Before that, Mutsuki and Akiko knew each other, but as soon as Akiko arrived, Mutsuki went on a solo journey, so I don''t remember having much conversation except to say hello before.


    There are other servants of unspeakable corpse dolls. Bodies that are embalmed and even have a body temperature. The brain is functioning properly, with thought circuits, but no emotions. When the soul itself did not dwell, it was taught by the lily.


    When I think of something like this as my real parents and I keep admiring them, Akiko has complex emotions mixed with anger, sadness and vanity. And fierce anger boils over the lilies who raised themselves as one toy.


    "I''m home."


    Lily enters the room and speaks to Akiko, who was browsing the internet by herself in the living room. I haven''t seen the perfect Kitaro Shirakami lately.


    "Welcome back. No, Mom. It was a long time ago, but did you do something wrong?"


    Turning off the display that was projecting in the air, Akiko said with a pranky grin, pointing toward Lily.


    "Akiko seems to have misunderstood me. I haven''t been indulging in any artistic activity in four or six hours."


    Don''t try to sit in a chair and relax, but a lily that talks while standing.


    "It would be great if I could do that. I don''t care if you''re motivated to create, you won''t be inspired, you''ll take the time to prepare, and the wait will be overwhelmingly long."


    "You''re taking the time to create something like me, right?


    Capturing the words of Lily, speaking with a graceful smile, Akiko spills a smile of masochism.


    "I''m still progressing. So, what time is your mom going to kill me?"


    Asking in a catchy tone, Akiko, but Lily kept her grin sticking, and she immediately seemed to be devising something without answering.


    "It''s a novel I used to read about an unfortunate girl who made a contract with the devil, with the help of the devil, who makes me happy with whatever I wish, but my best wish, I''ve targeted where I was tied to someone I like, and the devil took everything away, and I''ll break everything, and I''ll kill the girl and drag her to hell, too. I''m sure your mom''s trying to do the same thing, huh?


    While I am aware of that, it should be noted that Akiko does not leave the source of the lily. I don''t even want to leave. I don''t even have fear.


    "But I''ve already tasted despair... Isn''t it futile to expect anything more from me? Or does my mom have a good idea to knock me off the bottom again?


    Even though it was Akiko, who asked in the face, Lily remained silent.


    (If I talk now about what I''m going to do with Akiko, it''s ruined, and most importantly, it''s innocent. Simply lift it up and poke it off, but it''s not my creation)


    Lily just stares at Akiko and speaks in her heart without speaking to her voice. Even though I knew it hadn''t arrived, I wanted to speak in the voice of my heart.


    "Besides, I went outside and realized that the eighteen years I''ve been inside that mansion were terrible."


    I have a grudge. I see Lily with my eyes, Akiko.


    "I was in that mansion... and if it wasn''t just in that mansion, it would have taken Wagamama, but it was like a prisoner. It''s been really hard being trapped in that mansion ever since I was a little girl and not being allowed to leave. My mom would never know."


    "Heh, were you locked up too? I''m interested."


    Unexpectedly, when Akiko and Lily looked at the entrance to the room, there was a girl, dressed in a ruffled outfit called a t-shirt shortbread, unconstitutionally toweled on her wet head.


    "Oh, Happy Moon. Do you want to talk to Akiko?


    Lily speaks to the Moon. Lily had been expecting from day to day what would happen if these two people in similar circumstances became intimate. I don''t care if you found out it was all your own fault that you were locking up Mutsuki, or that you were trying to abuse her.


    "You too... and you too?


    After turning to Mutsuki, Akiko stares at Lily.


    "You weren''t just me. Mom... many of those kids..."


    "Oh, that''s an argument. Does Akiko also want to make sure that all the trapped children in this world are my work?


    Lilies that take Akiko''s gaze and say it back in a mellow tone.


    "Haha, I don''t know what it is, but bad air?


    When Mutsuki tells him to tease both Akiko and Lily, he heads to the fridge, serves mineral water and pours it into the cup.


    "Until recently, I''ve been locked up in your mansion..."


    Towards the good moon where he sat on the couch, Akiko spoke of all the grunts he had had until he came here. Even that I am a toy that has been tampered with by lilies. The fact that he was empowered and liberated at the whim of a lily. I was told to head to the Snow Oka Institute for some reason, and I have gained strength. I''ve been told to be kind with Junko and the others.


    As I listened to the story, the expression of the Good Moon gradually became more and more rude.


    "Aha, it''s the same as Shaye in terms of not being able to get out of the house. And the reason why I shouldn''t leave was pretty imif."


    After listening to Akiko, now Happy Moon spoke less of his condition.


    "Unlike you, Shayyah was badly eyed by his mother every day, but hey. I wonder if it''s until I''m thirteen. I wasn''t locked up."


    "What''s a terrible eye?


    Akiko knew what the name Shayyah was referring to. It should also be called the book personality of the Good Moon, because it was taught by Lily in advance that the Good Moon who is now here is another personality created by Shayyah.


    "Except Sunday, my mother kept torturing me. I had no idea why Shayyah had to fit such an eye. I don''t know until now..."


    As I say, Mutsuki turns her gaze to Lily.


    "No, I was wondering if it was vaguely so. From what I''ve seen Lily do all the time, I wonder if that''s what Lily set up... Ha ha, take it for granted."


    There is no lie in the words of the Good Moon. It''s something I''ve always wondered about. That''s why I''m not otherwise shocked. I knew it. I feel angry, but I''m not in the mood to spit it out right now either.


    "I, being treated like a princess with all the blame but freedom, felt corrupted by slavery at once, but it was more painful without freedom and change. It must have been a terrible fit for my eyes, but I felt happier to have been freed from boredom and given a change. I sued my mom for it, and for some reason she liked me and brought me here."


    "Why are you at Lily''s when you do that?"


    Mutsuki was surprised in a double sense. That''s something I can tell myself, but thank you Akiko seems to have a crush on Lily.


    Happy Moon is here for a purpose. I have nothing but anger and contempt for lilies.


    "Still, I only have a mom. Besides... even such a terrible mom has freed me from it and has shown me a new world and I''m about to show it to you. It''s fun being with this guy."


    "Akiko... are you..."


    The lily is about to say something, and the word breaks.


    He was exposed to Akiko''s heart, his grin disappeared from Lily''s face, and he had a flashing face.


    Lily didn''t think that Akiko really had that kind of emotion, etc. I didn''t even feel like Akiko was lying.


    "Haha... I don''t understand."


    He shook his head small, and Mutsuki stared at the lily.


    "But...... I was thinly aware of it, but I guess so ah...... Was it also the lily that was moving behind it that locked Shayyah in such an eye? It would be strange not to. He said I was a work of art, and he felt like he was doing too much timing when he showed up before me."


    It was fine, but Lily hadn''t seen Mutsuki, and Mutsuki seemed to be in the sky above without responding at all, even when Mutsuki was talking, so Mutsuki was drained of poison.


    (What''s going on? The lily)


    Seeing a lily that''s obviously different from the usual, Mutsuki finds it surprising. Akiko also looked at the lily wonderfully.


    Lily looked at the blurry void with a face as if it had been bewildered. It also looks like you''re in some kind of shock. Anyway, from the side, it''s obviously weird.


    "Hey... I don''t feel great. I was just getting excited because of it. I''m sorry......"


    Mutsuki and Akiko drop off the sleaze and the lily leaving the room with a decent face.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?


    "Come on......"


    Akiko and Mutsuki meet each other in the face.


    "By the way, why is Mutsuki here? I feel like I hate my mom."


    "Me too... I haven''t got a chance to go. Besides, there are times when Lily and I have a common enemy. Come on. I think I''ll use it as much as I can. Aha."


    The answer to Mutsuki was half lying and half true.


    "Hmm. So, why are you acting like a boy when you''re a girl?


    I heard and knew why Mutsuki was dressed as a man from Lily, but I would dare pretend not to know and ask Akiko. I wanted to know what kind of answers I would get back to you.


    "My heart is a man. I was originally a woman. The name Shayyah. Shayyah wanted someone to talk to, and he made someone to talk to in his heart. That''s me. But at no time has Shayyah''s heart fallen into deep sleep. I''m the only one left."


    "Did that Shaye kid want a friend?


    To the unexpected question, Mutsuki hesitates a little. I think Mutsuki would have preferred a sudden existence to a friend. But he also spoke of it.


    "Maybe. Because I''ve never dealt with anything but a mean mother, and I''ve always been alone."


    "If it''s okay with me, we''ll be friends."


    Hearing Akiko''s words, Mutsuki makes a bitter laugh zero.


    "Thankfully, Shayyah''s not here anymore."


    "Oh well. So instead, Mutsuki is my friend."


    Further hearing what Akiko had said, the bitter laughter of the Good Moon turned into a raunchy laugh.

 423 29

    "I wonder if that settles it. Not this time."


    Junko, back at the Snow Oka Institute, was calling a certain person and telling them about his revelations on the Dream Popus


    "Grim Penis would have received your declaration of war."


    The voice of a tone sounds petty.


    "Of course I was gonna do that. Okay? Why don''t you play milk with me next time?


    "Answer. Next time you do it, try to do it when it''s convenient for me, and ask me out. I''ll join the war next time myself. I had to pass because I was too busy this time."


    The person on the phone - Grass Dew Milk - was in a good mood when he heard about Junko. The hostility towards Sea Chihuahua and Grim Penis is greater than any other Mad Scientist, but the backdrop that both organizations were devastated by this play of Junko was truly painful from her point of view.


    "Right. Create the best stage in the near future and hand it over to him. Shall I call Professor Misaki then?"


    ''Nice. My chest is hot with all three madness steps. Oops,'' cause it''s time for bed. Bye. Stay annoyed ''


    "See you later."


    A few seconds after I hang up, I receive an unannounced email from my phone.


    "Akiko Morui runs through the rain shore lily. But Akiko Morui is not necessarily on the side of the rain shore lily, nor can he be considered your enemy. I''ve been cautioned. ''


    Seeing what was written, Junko narrows her eyes and smiles deeply.


    (I knew it was connected. The fact that you can''t say that you''re on Lily''s side and you can''t say that you''re my enemy means that from the sender, I wonder if you can read the manifestation of feeling that you don''t want Akiko to do harm. I''m more concerned about the sender of this email than that. Zero, I don''t think it''s you)


    Junko has no idea. But the other person seems to know Junko. Still, it would be someone on the lily''s side.


    Junko sees that it was the same person who informed her of Mika''s assassination in advance.


    (Hmm... someone I know who seems to be involved with Lily as well... Rat faces are probably different......)


    As I thought of it, I thought of one.


    (That''s right. She was made by Lily, too. So, the message is unknown, he said. Lily may have recovered it. It can also be assumed that you have rebelled against Lily and are sneaking information through her)


    There is no certainty, and I am thinking about the account and assumptions, but Junko somehow hit on who is giving me the information.


    Yasuo Sano was a drawn-in boy, seventeen years old at her Inai calendar age.


    The other day, I was forcefully invited by my childhood friend, Osamu Wu Lizhi, to go numbing me, but that was the first time I had spoken with or played with the opposite sex properly.


    A pleasant moment with the strange girl in goslol I met there is intensely burned in the memory of hope. I definitely hope to see you again and get along better.


    Coming back here again, she said. Relying solely on those words, Hope has been wandering alone through the downtown area of the perfect town for another two and a half hours.


    (I don''t know what you''re doing, I...)


    The hope of wandering around the city forever, relying on very vague promises and still wanting to see that girl, especially not even specifying time to meet her.


    I also wonder how she broke up at the end. I may have been in a hurry, but it was a very vague reunion promise. And yet I wonder if I''m expecting more.


    He''s a kid with a lot of slack, so it''s difficult for you. He said with a laugh that it could be high, Wu Lizhui said. That may indeed be the case.


    He didn''t even have a cell phone, he said he had never been outside a lot before, etc., he was definitely a strange kid who was uneven about something, and seems like a lot of trouble to hang out with. But such calculations didn''t matter to my expectations.


    Since that day, Hope has been thinking about Akiko all the time. I was so full of wanting to see you again.


    Three hours have passed and the sun has already set. The hope of still waiting. Huh, I even suspect that girl was a dream. Of course not.


    This is the only day I''ve been waiting, and he said he was going on a boat, so he''s going on a journey somewhere.


    If she hasn''t gone home yet, then logically, I know it''s just useless to be here. I feel like an idiot myself sticking around for hours. At most it''s about half an hour, and I wish I could change the day again, but maybe I''ll be here in a few minutes, and I''ll wait in anticipation.


    (I wonder if I was such an obsessive type... Maybe you have stalking temperament or something?


    The arrow tip that I thought so, the one I waited for within my gaze, finally appeared.


    Coming out of the station, she was subtly different in design than before, but still in gosloli fashion, which immediately caught my eye.


    "Oh, there he is."


    Akiko also finds hope right away and grins and squeals. Hope also spilled naturally and a grin. He was struck with joy that he was worthy of waiting persistently.


    "Look, I got you a phone."


    In front of your eyes, Akiko shows you with her cell phone.


    "So, what do I do with this?


    "Eh..."


    The hope of messing with Akiko''s phone to project a holographic display and exchange maids.


    "I wish you could have told me how to manipulate it too...... if I had a mom"


    Akiko pointing her mouth as she walks with the display projected in front of her face. Walking with the display out in front of you is a less favored act in manners, although it is not forbidden. The desire to wonder if I can say that.


    "You didn''t get the instructions?


    "I didn''t get it. Real mom, you''re crazy..."


    It is Akiko, who was only given a cell phone and was not taught how to operate it in any way.


    "What happened to the other one? If we do that, we''ll have a chat, kid."


    Akiko asks.


    "I''m not always with you. At that time, he cared about me, and I mean, he baked me so badly, he made it clear to me that he was going to find me a good girl, and I called you the other day."


    "I see. You''re close."


    "I''ve been a daddy since kindergarten, but unlike me, I''m active. Wu Lizhi said, I''m talking about a good combination like that. If one of you is Active, he says that Tsuru is more balanced than the big guy."


    Two people walking through the city at night talking about no other love.


    "Have fun with me? I''m out of line, aren''t I?


    I was asked that unexpectedly, and my hopes are mumbling.


    "Don''t harden up like that, you can answer honestly ~? I''m aware of that, so I''m not upset."


    Seeing such a desire, Akiko put in the nuance of relieving the tension of hope and said:


    "It''s fun. It doesn''t mean it''s not fun because it''s uneven, it''s not fun because it''s uneven, and it has nothing to do with that. I''d rather worry about that... I''ve never walked alone with a girl before."


    A desire to be honest about what I thought.


    "We''re going to start dating each other, and if we see each other regularly, we''ll get used to it right away, right?


    In the words of Akiko, who said in a casual tone, the hope of solidifying again.


    "Yes, you fly that far all of a sudden?


    "Bluh-ku cared and we numbered together, because she wanted hope. What is it?


    "Oh, yeah..."


    "So, if I''m not the type to hope, you won''t even try to see me like this again, will you? Of course I''m not even here to see you."


    There is a discrepancy, but you are never retarded or blunt, and I thought my hopes were listening to Akiko. But somewhere too straightforward, I feel flawed, but also late.


    Too tanabota, hope couldn''t believe the reality we have now. There can''t be such a good story, I was even beginning to wonder if I was dreaming.


    "I thought you just wanted a friend"


    Hope runs his mouth unexpectedly, saying it and then hacking. I thought you might have spoken of something unsavory.


    "Yeah, I am, though. That''s not what you want, is it? So I''ll fit in with the look."


    "No... but you don''t even like me, do you? And yet you''re gonna be her to me... isn''t that weird?


    A desire to speak of doubt, even though I am aware that I am saying something extra myself. Even though he said this could make him a grandpa.


    "Me. Hey, you see things like people''s aura. So, right now, I''m seeing my hopes standing in front of me full of hearts with pink auras, and I''m so fond of them, and instead of feeling bad, I''m glad."


    Aura of Pink Hearts How can they say and despair. Speaking of which, even when I met him, he said something that looked like it.


    "Besides... to be honest, I guess I have plans. If you have a crush on me, you might tell me a lot about the outside world. I don''t think so... is that thick?


    "Damn, I''m glad to hear that!


    Instead of being thick, it was even felt to be a situation that was too tasty for hope, such as escorting a sterile cultured lady and being able to teach her this.


    "But I''m just going to use it, or something, because that''s not it. Then I''m not your friend or girlfriend."


    "I know."


    Asukiko, who asks him about the complexion of his eyes, smiled to reassure him.

 424 End Chapter

    Saito Platinum Taro studies how to brew delicious tea every day at the Rain Shore Mansion.


    As well as research on tea brands, water and pot and cup selections, temperatures, dosages, etc. will be repeated in an elaborate and intransigent manner.


    Serve the best brewed tea in the lily at the moment. But to make it taste even better, they made improvements every day.


    And that day, Taro Platinum succeeded in breaking one more limit and bringing out more flavor. Put a pot and cup on top of the basin in your mastery and take it to the base of the lily reading ebooks in the living room.


    "Oh, Platinum Taro. It''s delicious again."


    Lily laughs and praises. The moment he hears this word with a smile on his face, Platinum Taro is filled with the supremacy of happiness and honor.


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you. It''s no exaggeration to say that Taro Platinum lives for this moment."


    White Kintaro mouths a huge dialogue with an impressive expression.


    (Simple and good)


    Sometimes I get jealous watching Kitaro Shirakata like that. But I don''t even want to be like this boy.


    "Taro Platinum, don''t you have any problems?


    Two, I''ll ask you that, Lily.


    "Nothing."


    White Kintaro answers instantly with a smile.


    "You need punishment."


    "Yeah!? What''s wrong with what I''m saying... Lily, are you worried about something?


    Lily stood up, her eyes twitching with a smile that wasn''t laughing. Though meandering, Platinum Taro asks as he finds himself halfway through the words.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot about Akiko."


    I got back to my seat, and Lily exhaled small.


    "You think Akiko is a source of concern? Doesn''t she like it?


    "Terrible. That girl is more than a good moon. She must have been a wonderful piece of art."


    It is impeccable as a material for creating a work. There are other problems.


    "I brought it to life because of its qualities. That child, who was spending time in the cage, goes out into the wider world, where he meets many people, learns, enjoys and reaches the peak of his life, and once again plunges into the naught of despair. When I do, she thinks. I''m on guard because they did it once."


    "If you''re a regular lily, you are."


    "Yeah, but Akiko isn''t. There''s nothing fun about doing that to someone you''re wary of, and I''m not interested in doing that. Yet that child assumes at will that I will sooner or later try to fall to the bottom of despair, and then he still tries to sing his life. You will wait for me to set you up and pay me a visit to the counter"


    That being said, Lily is beginning to doubt inside. Whether Akiko really intends to do so.


    I also think that Akiko may be lost. Like I can''t entirely decide how to handle Akiko.


    "What I''m deciding to do at the moment is make Akiko get along with Junko and plan to engage him, but I''m worried about how to take it that way. I wonder how I can be the most artistic."


    This word was half true, half a lie. In front of Platinum Taro, I didn''t want to talk about my heart.


    (That girl is me. I... created me?


    The words of Akiko, who spoke his heart in front of Mutsuki and himself, were shaking Lily''s heart tremendously. At that time, Lily was uncommonly upset, unable to be in front of the two of them, and dispersed to flee.


    "I''m home. Mom. Were you slapping me in the pussy again?


    There Akiko returns home, pointing her mouth and looking at Lily.


    "Welcome home, Akiko. That was a long time ago."


    A lily with a glance at the clock. It''s already around 9pm.


    "You know, Mom. I hope you don''t stop calling me that. I feel resistant to that. Even though Mutsuki, Shirakataro, and Zero are forsaken, I''m the only one who behaves..."


    "I get it. From now on, I''ll call you out."


    Lily smiled and listened to Akiko''s request.


    "Mum, I had a boyfriend. Is that good?"


    He was Akiko, who came face to face and bragged, but Lily was having trouble reacting.


    "Oh... that''s good to hear"


    I can''t think of any thoughtful words, lilies returning an unexpected response.


    "Why don''t you make a boyfriend soon, too? Oh, you want some platinum taro there or something?


    "Hey, what a fearful thing to do. I''m sorry about Lily''s servant. I''m sure Lily deserves more wonderful men... ahhh, just thinking about that makes me bored"


    "Shut up, Taro Platinum."


    Says Lily to Kitaro Shirakata, who is excited to call him alone.


    "Akiko, you were also wary of the development that I would break that lover and play with, and you were going to stab me with a nail - you were going to tow it, and you bothered to teach it from yourself?


    Though Lily asks in a mean tone, honestly, as a lily, I''m not going to persevere any more with Akiko, who tasted scattered hell. We want to do something moderately mean, but now it''s so much more fun to keep Akiko at hand and watch her grow.


    "Hmm...... Mom, you have no idea."


    Akiko rattles her nose like she made a small fool of herself.


    "I''m going to find you more pieces that are going to entertain your mom. Your mom will decide what to do with it, and you can do whatever you want with it. Of course I don''t just shut up and obey. I''m going to prevent what you don''t want me to do."


    How? - It was a lily not to be spoken of. I don''t think it''s prudent to say that on purpose.


    (What the hell is this kid thinking? Where are you trying to go?


    To Akiko, who sees herself with a pleasant smile, Lily was swelling her breasts to expectations like never before.


    True and Midori are facing each other in the training room located within the Snow Oka Laboratory, with each other''s wooden knives. The wooden knife of Midori is that of a sword.


    Midori makes a sharp punch with his true tibia.


    Truth quickly retreats and flinches, with the intention of targeting the counter against the second blow, waiting for Midori''s second blow, but Midori does not try to fold up and attack, but puts it between.


    A short distance away, Junko and Tired are sitting in a chair and touring. It''s not just a tour, sometimes I skip advice.


    "True, you''re spotted. Carefulness and hips are not the same."


    Junko in particular speaks loudly and frequently. Whether you can''t help but speak up, I think the tiredness sitting next to you soaking tea.


    Approaching Midori from the true as if he had responded to the voice of Junko, but from outside the range of a true wooden knife, the stone protrusion is seen on his abdomen, bent to the letter of his body, and squatting as it is.


    "True, you''re not as discreet as you are, but you can''t do it if you forget to be discreet."


    "Huh... Jun Sister... now my true brother can''t fly away from me."


    Midori laughed bitterly at Junko, who spoke even more.


    "It''s hard to tell from the side - but wow, there was a rush. Feel like reading with your eyes and eyes? So I struck it out without thinking I could stop it."


    "Oh, my God, I''m so sorry."


    Though Junko apologizes, the results are eating the opponent''s attack well, and from the truth, Midori''s follow up and Junko''s apology are both getting pitiful.


    "True... are you in a hurry?


    I''m tired of asking.


    "On the boat... I don''t know what happened, but my mind... is disturbed by what appears to be in the movement of my body. Consider yourself a strong enemy and want more strength... it''s good to impose strict training on yourself..."


    "You don''t think I realize it''s time to move?


    True to send a sharp gaze to those who are tired and pure, and to speak words without context. But those who do not understand the meaning of the word are not here.


    "There''s only so much I can do, but I have to desperately do that limited thing. From your point of view, isn''t that a good idea? Is it dangerous? This is what''s happening because you''re not giving me the key information."


    Though I tell him to protest, in fact, he''s actually independently researching and grasping quite a bit of information, and he hasn''t told Junko that he''s grasping the information.


    As far as tiredness is concerned, only attempted contact with Sister has been known and it seems inferred from it, but due to his tired personality, he sees that he would not be telling Junko anything extra.


    "It''s not like I''ll ever teach you anything. If you think I need you, you can talk to me, okay? But I don''t know if that''s the time."


    Staring at the truth, Junko said, hanging out on his legs.


    (Heh, True Brother, your ancestors are right, you really are restless today ~? If that''s what you''re acting like, maybe not yet.)


    Midori tells me in her head, and finally Truth feels better and takes a gentle, deep breath.


    (Out of my sight, an invisible enemy is moving, and I''m actually angry that Snow Oka and Tired have noticed that too)


    When I spin the words in my head and answer, the truth turns back to Midori.


    (Maybe my true brother''s sixth sense is working to let me know. An enemy targeting a true brother or a pure sister was moving close together.)


    (It doesn''t make sense that you don''t actually see it, even if you work and are informed of it)


    While I answered in my head, True put back a wooden knife.


    A research facility. There was the development of products that were considered illegal, and many of the so-called Mad Scientists worked there.


    "It''s an experimental material insert from Junko Yukioka."


    A middle-aged technician in a bearded white coat walks into the lab with a trolley of boxes that each person is likely to enter softly.


    "Huh? Of that super famous Mad Scientist with that back street as Negijo? Why did you come back to us..."


    A young rookie technician in the lab gives an unexpected voice.


    "Whoa, didn''t you know? Ms. Suzuoka is a hard-working opponent of animal experimentation. Instead, we''re going to do human experiments. So, we try to reduce the number of animal experiments as much as possible, so we send people who look like animals a little bit."


    "A person who looked like an animal?


    "Well, you''ll see."


    In front of a surprising young technician, an elderly technician opens the box.


    "What is this?"


    Seeing those who emerged from the inside, the young engineer looked up to heaven.


    It was dolphins the size of humans, whose hands and feet grew, who appeared out of the box. It is upright with two proper legs.


    "Is this, like, a person inside?


    A young technician asks, wondering if he is wearing a goose. The dolphin''s tight skin is well made as if it were real.


    "No, I''m not. Just look. It was converted into a dolphin, formerly human. It''s probably the end of whoever poked Miss Yukioka."


    Older technicians answering ridiculous mixes.


    "Regardless of how you look, body tissue is no different from humans, so it''s excellent as an experimental material. Besides, no matter how unscrupulous the experiment is, even if it stops cardiopulmonary arrest, it''s an excellent way to repeat unscrupulous experiments without killing because when you water them, they show great regenerative abilities and get back to normal. Of course, it doesn''t mean complete immortality, but they can''t play it again unless they put aside a little time once they play it"


    "You can make something amazing like that. The boulder is Junko Yukioka."


    A young technician approaches a dolphin man and reaches out.


    "Hey, stay away from the detour. It''s pretty violent."


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa up! Jajajajajajajaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    An elderly technician cautioned, but it was too late. Dolphin humans are attacked by young technicians and scratch their faces as they make meaningless screams.


    "I was scratched. You''re an ex-human, aren''t you? Don''t you understand me?


    "He seems to be an outsider. Anything was originally a grim penis hater and racist racist racist, but he said he was a very bad guy who was committing a lot of murders. That''s why I don''t feel comfortable using it as an experimental material. Most importantly, we engineers are not natural enemies."


    An elderly technician laughing at Niyaniya.


    "Well, whatever you treat it like, it doesn''t hurt your conscience."


    The young engineer also grinned brutally as he grabbed and held both hands of a dolphin human. He said he seemed to be able to give back his scratch.


    13 Let''s Play with Goth Lori and Little Tail Knife End

 425 Scientific and technical memos for the second half of the twenty-first century

    Near future SF is a troublesome genre. Because no matter how much you fantasize about what''s in the future, the advances in real life science will overtake that imagination lightly.


    Not in the near future, but in SF, which depicts the far future, that can be said to be the same. n Looking back at the SF work ten years ago, I said, "Oh, there can''t be such a future world. I don''t have XX. It is often thought that it should be �� ��" etc.


    Although this work sets the stage for Japan in the second half of the twenty-first century, with only partially noticeable progress because the environmental protection movement flourishes and scientific and technological progress is seen as evil, and because human development is also a setting of stagnation, let us say that this setting itself is a slight resistance and a breakwater and an excuse and an escape route and much more to real progress that overtakes SF''s future predictions.


    - BC weapons


    Only BC weapons for mob suppression, known as unique weapons, are permitted to be used and manufactured.


    Typically, an air infection results in severe itching along with red eczema in the body, driving it almost incapacitated, but with no sequelae or side effects, "Red Tormenters".


    - Clones


    Human cloning is already possible, but is prohibited in many countries (a law was created in Japan to regulate it in 2000 A.D.).


    In the unlikely event that it is made, the law provides for clones to be treated as normal human beings.


    It appears that Japanese backstreets have been secretly created for organ trafficking and human trafficking in the backyard societies of various countries around the world.


    -Memory transplant of clones


    It is assumed that the current scientific power cannot be used, but there are a number of possible people.


    In certain state agencies and organizations, the technology that it is possible to do so is kept secret. Junko Yukioka, the main character in this edition, is also possible.


    - Partial cloning


    Application of cloning techniques to compensate for missing parts of the body. As with memory transplantation, it is considered impossible by current scientific power, but possible for some, including Junko Yukioka.


    Take out only the necessary areas in the condition of the fetus and store in culture. Naturally the fetus dies, but it has only physically completed life activities, not technically death. At least Junko does those procedures before the soul dwells.


    -Mobile phones


    Fingertip size. About the size of a circle ball. It is fundamental to switch it on and call the screen of the holography into the air and operate it from that screen.


    Walking with the screen in front of your face is supposedly a moral problem. But if you don''t get the display out, you can''t do fine operations.


    Some people use card-sized phones, but fingertip size is more overwhelming because of its drawback that it is easy to lose.


    Outlet


    Chemicals that stimulate the brain and sharpen the senses to increase concentration and reflex nerves. Even the sixth sense is sharpened, and while some people have the effect of medicine, others become visible to the soul or gain the predictive ability of weakness.


    Mainly capsule type. It dissolves instantly when it enters the stomach, and the ingredients in it are absorbed more than the stomach and upper small intestine (similar to alcohol).


    There are no side effects if only one tablet, but taking two tablets can cause extremely harmful effects on the human body, causing brain damage and a high probability of becoming obsolete. Taking more than two tablets also increases the effect and gives several times the effect of one tablet.


    Drugs taken by residents of the back streets and soldiers on the battlefield before the shootout. You will be able to see the movement of the gun in the other hand, the timing of the shooting, and even the ballistics from the direction of the muzzle.


    - Various disability aids


    In a tide as if scientific and technological developments were bad, an area which is exceptionally recognised, but which cannot be diverted or applied because only this area is recognised but not others, cost performance is poor and not all persons with disabilities are made available.


    Visually impaired people have electronic prostheses by EEG receiving input devices, but the life of the machine is short even though it is expensive.


    Advances in cyborg engineering have also made it possible to subsidize partial defects, which are also expensive. Those unable to move due to spinal cord injury can move the body by means of an EEG input wearing a simple exoskeleton frame.


    Professor Fumizaki Ken, an authority in cyborg engineering, argues that the greatest challenge will be how much to lower costs so that they can be purchased by ordinary people and the poor, and that if we unseal the scientific and technological stagnation of humanity as a whole, the possibilities will increase greatly.


    �� Artificial uterus


    In Japan, an artificial uterus capable of raising an aborted foetus up to childbirth is always placed in obstetrics and gynaecology as part of measures to combat childlessness. During an abortion of the foetus, it can be immediately sent to the artificial uterus and protected as is.


    It is also used for fetal protection in the event of an accident of the mother. Abortion can be resuscitated by the passage of time and circumstances.


    It can also function as an artificial surrogate mother because it can be grown from the condition of the fertilized egg to childbirth.


    At the moment in the first half of the twenty-first century, research on artificial uterus is already underway even in reality, and it is said that it will be achieved not so far away.


    - Dream Band


    A device that flies consciousness into the virtual world. The shape is headgear. I wear it on my head and use it.


    By receiving the EEG, it is possible to trip to the programmed virtual world by manipulating it, exposing the EMG to the brain and showing hallucinations.


    Used primarily for gaming purposes, but also for applications such as legal drugs, virtual sex and treatment of mentally ill patients.


    There are also illegal drugs that enhance electromagnetic waves above the level, as well as torture applications.


    Even in legal applications, data have been produced that prolonged continuous use has a negative effect on the brain.


    �� Direct audiovisualization of the brain by EEG receiving inputs and electromagnetic waves


    Dream bands and disability aids are permitted on an exceptional basis but are generally prohibited. EEG input alone is eager to be used for mobile phones, etc., but due to strong backlash by environmentalists, permission has not been granted in most countries.


    - Virtuafone


    Next generation models of fingertip phones. Incorporated in watches, accessories, earphones, etc.


    Operation by previously forbidden EEG will be possible, after switching on, if the majority of the operation is considered with the head. Some parts still have to be manipulated with your fingers, but to the extent that it takes an occasional operation to play the screen.


    Price is pretty high, thin., prevalent in the back streets before the front streets.


    ? Battle Creature


    While the development of unmanned, robotic weapons took place in order not to let their own soldiers die, the cost problem really came with it. As an easy way to break it, a biological weapon emerged that could be mass-produced at low cost and was instantly put into battlefields around the world.


    The massive input of battle creatures planted with a strong killing instinct on humans is, in a sense, more effective than air strikes. If we let them go where there are people, they wander around to kill soldiers and citizens on their own. The enemy army will also be assigned soldiers to deal with it. It is usually lower cost than weapons or air strikes and is expected to have many effects.


    The first appearance was the U.S.-China War, made by the American side and widely scattered across China. The big cities, of course, were ravaged by Battle Creature, all the way to the countryside.


    But the Chinese side also steals the technology and unleashes tons of battle reachers on the US itself. As a result, even now, more than thirty years after the war, the two countries still had wild battle creatures living away from people and occasionally became a threat to show up in front of people.


    Although the manufacture of human mixed battle creatures is prohibited by international law, there are numerous countries and arms-smuggling organizations that mix and use them without permission.


    - bulletproof fibres


    Defensive performance is what makes it superior, but unlike body armor with bulletproof plates that slows down movement, fibres weigh and heat exactly the same as normal clothing. It is possible to knit into normal clothes.


    This one is more mainstream than bulletproof plates that blunt the movement in order to be assumed to avoid in shootouts in the back streets.


    It is not as heat-resistant as aramid fiber and, because it is combined with normal fiber, it is not very reliable for its fire resistance performance. Exceeds defense performance, however.


    As bulletproof fiber progresses, so does the power of firearms, making it an exquisite seasaw game. Thus, in the back street, if you receive a bullet with bulletproof fiber, it is a legend that "50% can or cannot be prevented".


    - Explosion-proof sheet


    A sheet developed by the U.S. military to cushion the impact of the bombing. Eat the bombing over and over and it will be damaged. Mostly used in war, but only held by the US military at the moment.


    Due to weight issues, it is only partially used when tensioning on tanks and combat helicopters.


    �� Holographic display


    Computer and cell phone displays are mostly holographic displays that project into the air.


    Probably, the screen can be called multiple times. I can''t see it from the back. Flip, can also travel some distance.


    On the train, many passengers put out a display in front of their faces. Putting out multiple displays on the train can also overlap with other people''s displays, thus the trend is a violation of manners.


    - Flesh solution


    Chemicals made to combat Battle Creature. Popular presence to put on the battlefield. Plant and use on warheads.


    It grows while taking up proteins in reaction to proteins and encourages dissolution. Vital Battle Creatures can also, depending on where they hit, be incapacitated or driven to death by a single bullet from a warhead filled with meat solution.


    - Ultrasonic vibrating steel wire


    A weapon used by True or Charles. Yukioka brand weapons.


    It is mostly planted under the sleeve.


    Ultrasonic vibrations are generated for just a few seconds at any given time, not so long. Care should be taken to handle it, as it can hang up even if you haven''t made it tremble. The tip has a small hammer. The steel wire portion of the tip is made so that it cannot be cut.


    Since only somewhat anywhere in the stretched steel wire section can the switch be pressed with an EEG to produce a tremor (illegal except for the dream band and disability aids), no tremor will occur in the steel wire section wrapped around hand or in the area touched by hand.


    This memo may be added by a new item at the whim of the author.


    Or even if you have a request to add it, you might add it.


    It can''t be very difficult to write.

 426 Three Preambles

    Yoshiku Takada prays before the grave every morning.


    The photograph decorated in front of the grave belongs to my sister, Takada Snowstorm, who, at the age of fourteen, had other worlds. He is the owner of long dark hair, a little thin, but quite a pretty daughter. She''s my two younger sisters.


    We were good friends for a long time before we were born. She was a close child to everyone, but she often played with the three of us, especially with her friend Akino Kaoru. Even after the snowstorm hit middle school and Shizuku and Incense went to high school, they frequently acted together.


    Yoshiku opens his mouth toward the grave of his late sister with strong thoughts.


    "Your brother will take vengeance."


    I don''t know how many thousands of times the hell I''ve spoken it. Swear.


    (That''s the only thing I can do. I can''t believe they killed me that miserably and stayed put. I can''t forgive them for killing like that.)


    Determined not to know what the hell I thought without putting it in my mouth thousands of times.


    My sister-in-law''s blizzard was killed.


    Yoshiku became a newspaper reporter in an effort to clear up that carelessness. I know who killed my sister. But those who cannot be judged by law. Therefore, it was such a simple idea to use the power of the press to expose their evil deeds to the day.


    "Well, I''ll be there"


    To be brief, Yoshiku takes the envelope placed on the desk in the room.


    The envelope said retirement report.


    That''s the story this morning.


    "Heh, pure sister pure sister, talk about cloning entertainers, tutoring them and selling them as pets, you know? Oh, how many times have I said ''do'' and ''do'' now?"


    In a lab room, while falling asleep on the couch, Midori looks at several displays put out in front of her face and speaks to Junko.


    "Of course I know. Yikes. I really want you to stop, and I''m thinking it''s time to stop fighting and selling and forcing you to stop."


    Turning to the display that reflected several times on the desk, Junko, who was immersed in the work, answers without resting his hands, eyes and head. Currently, these are the two people in the room.


    "There are rumors on the street site, and gossip magazines are talking about it. Well, it''s certainly a dream story. Uh, but from what I''ve seen on this site, is it mainly female idols and actresses? It''s boring. Even a woman who wants to be a servant, a set of men''s idol units, seems pretty good."


    "I can see more here."


    Junko takes his seat and comes to Midori.


    When Junko puts his display in the air and opens the official website of Formalin Pickled President, a well-known pleasure provider even in the back street, he lightly ends the display with his fingers. Then the display moves soundlessly through the air and stops moving in front of the sleeping Midori face.


    "Heh, I knew it was this organization. Guess the gossip site on the front street over here, you hit it. If you''re on a gossip site, I don''t know if you''re okay. Sister Chun, you''re a member here."


    When Midori rises, he also moves the multiple displays in front of his face, coming to a position that is also easy to see for Junko.


    "Sometimes if you poke too deep, it turns you off, but I think that''s about it. Yes."


    As Junko talks, click on the entrance for the top secret member to hit the ID and path and open the appropriate page.


    The page only depicts a woman''s silhouette and says, ''To that celebrity''s slave of absolute obedience to you!?'' "I will sell you clones of tuned idols, actresses and models," and other headlines were heavily written.


    "Ugh, did you really do that? Wow. This is amazing."


    Midori smiles and cheers.


    "It doesn''t say who exactly to sell or anything like that. Too bad. I was hoping Mika wouldn''t be here."


    "Eh, I''m Mika''s clone is sold out, or if I see that, I''ll pull it off."


    Talk fun, two girls just looking good.


    "Oh, it''s written here. It''s a hassle to make and teach from there, so it takes time, but he said he''d make it after ordering."


    Junko refers to the display.


    "I see. Wow, since I ordered it. Ho ho, are people who have obtained real cells and those who do not, and the price is different again? I mean, a president pickled in formalin is the enemy of a pure sister, and for this minute, a clone of a pure sister is going to be made ~"


    "I don''t know if the president pickled the formalin made it, but rumor is, he''s got my clone in some country."


    Junko, who will have no heart or a disgusting face.


    "Seriously? So you''re saying that Jun is making too many enemies everywhere."


    "Uh, what''s that summing up?"


    Junko also spilled a smile on Midori, who showed her lined good teeth and laughed.


    That''s also this morning''s story.


    Akino watched Yoshiku Takada, her best friend since childhood, mourn with a sad expression, with cold eyes.


    Kaori and Yoshiku have been in high school for a year and attend the same high school. A name like a woman, but a man.


    "No progress has been made in the last six months on the blizzard. The police won''t investigate much. - I see why. A formalin-pickled president is an awesome organization in the back streets, full of great people, and can seal police moves from the top. Shit, what a cop. What are you doing here? What''s on the back street? Why are you letting that go?"


    On the way out of school, a long time before incense and scattered in remorse.


    Even though it''s actually a large organization on the back street, the police aren''t silent if you take too many sharks off, and the organization, the Formalin-pickled President, was one of the exceptions, and Kaoru knew it was particularly powerful, but there''s no way he could talk about it in the long run.


    "The back streets lead to the suppression of criminals, or they support industry, and whoever says that, I want to kill him. And of course, all the people in the back street."


    (Then you have to kill me first before you do)


    Long before spewing the curse, incense throws words in a chilled tone in his head.


    While listening to the grudges of Shizuku, Xiang broke up with Shizuku and went home.


    Enter your room and remove the mask mimicking the bird and the artificial skin mask from the drawer with the fingerprint authentication key. Take off only the school-run jacket, make the tie expensive and tighten it back, wear the bird mask and the artificial skin mask. Artificial skin is slightly wrinkled, and even if only the skin of the exposed part from the bird''s mask is seen as slightly older.


    Projects the display from your phone into the air and makes calls with video. Usually it''s more when you can just do it with audio, but only this time it took interaction with video.


    "Ugh, promotion to top executive in just six months, masday to you"


    In a slightly accentuated tone, the person greets you. The display showed a black man in a cloistering mask.


    "I''m sorry I repainted your shortest record, Mike Leonard. I called you in a promotion greeting, does this mask look good on you?


    ''Hahaha, I care about that stuff Masai. Mask, Medium Fit Death Yo''


    A black man called Leonard laughs.


    For once, he knows who he is. The other top executives know. But at the time of becoming a top executive, it seems to be the practice of the organization where incense and Leonard find themselves - the President pickled in formalin - to hide their identity thoroughly against executives and constituents.


    "I knew there was nothing you could do with a boss who didn''t show up at all."


    "He''s already interested in this organization itself, Dace, like Lost."


    Leonard shrugs his shoulders and tries to open his hands gently in front of his face.


    "One of these days I feel flustered when I feel like it, and I may even show my face to the organization, Massey. But the boss is extraordinary, Death, and it''s better not to think about taking his seat."


    I don''t have that ambition.


    I wasn''t being modest, I really wasn''t. Formalin-pickled presidents are essentially the highest ranking among the top executives. The boss, who barely shows up, seems to have become a mere name. He said that even the operation of the organization involves very little.


    "Keep up the good work and kudasar. Oh, even though the top executives are close to each other. Nye, so be careful and cuddly. ''


    "Thanks for the advice. Nice to meet you."


    Finish one greeting to the senior senior executives and breathe a breath of incense.


    Afterwards, greet the top executives as well.


    At the end of it all, he took off his unfamiliar mask and incense fell asleep in a large letter in the middle of the room.


    (When you leave high school, let''s distance ourselves from Yoshiku... I don''t have a choice for another two years.)


    I was sick and tired of interacting with him when he dropped out of school, and incense decided so.


    That was ten years ago.

 427 1

    Yoshiku Takada is a Social Department reporter who works for Morning Shit Newspapers.


    Age is 27. A big man over 190 tall, he worked out as a lagerman in college, and even from the top of his suit, he is a very successful body type holder of the reverse triangle shape, with a clear idea of the thickness of his arms, the width of his shoulders and the thickness of his chest plate. Just being there, being a man of presence.


    It has short hair and a deep carved face that looks slightly old at my age, but my eyes are large and my expression is always soothing, so I give the impression that it seems good per person.


    This man, with a strong sense of justice, pure and positive, had been made a target of ridicule by some of his predecessors, but there were also a few who watched him smile. He was particularly adorable, especially from his deputy director, who was a senior in the rugby department at the same university.


    However, towards the deputy director, Yoshiku filed his retirement report early in the office.


    "This is it all of a sudden, without even consulting me. He''s not even you anymore..."


    The deputy director takes a heavy sigh.


    "I can''t write backstreet articles here at all. You can''t stay here forever. You don''t have to talk to him. You''ll see."


    With a voice that often passes, in a grand tone, Yoshiku speaks out.


    In the first place, Yoshiku''s motive for joining the newspaper was because he wanted to use the power of the press to fight the existence of a back street. Because he wanted to let the world know about the evil deeds on the back street, which is a half-approved evil, and to sharpen the forces on the back street at all.


    If you can''t do that, there''s no point in working for a newspaper.


    Among them, the only organization that killed my sister-in-law - the formalin-pickled president - really wanted to make it public and erase its existence. Worst organization where people feed on people for distorted pleasures. It is unforgivable that such things continue to exist and that many victims are still being sacrificed.


    And recently rumored in gossip magazines and gossip sites, Yoshiku laid eyes on the clone sale of entertainers. There are also many leaked videos and images on anonymous bulletin boards and illegal video sites. It is a story bought by the rich and powerful via the back streets and raised as loving slaves.


    As a result of compiling various pieces of information, Yoshiku was winning that the organization making the sale was the president pickled in formalin.


    Though I remembered for a long time that I could not expose that, as expected, my permission to interview did not go down.


    "Clearly, we''re inferior to third-rate gossip magazines for aunts, aren''t we? No, is it weird to say us anymore? I''m leaving here."


    With a voice that echoes the whole room, Yoshiku provokes to say it off. Some sinister gaze pours down on her for a long time, but she even feels comfortable with it the other way around.


    The press has been considerably forced into disabling itself, although it has not been able to report any backstreet-related incidents. Especially when it comes to specific organization names, and when organizations with strong influence were involved in the street, they can''t be in the article first.


    "We don''t need our lives either. Above all, we''re in business."


    Says the deputy director, who sees through all his long-standing grievances.


    "Only when it''s convenient, I exalt it''s journalism about press justice and press freedom, and I don''t try to touch any really dangerous areas, and I don''t imitate losing readers by doing stories that don''t fit the colour."


    Ironic forever to the fullest. Freedom of the press is said to be the freedom not to press, but Yoshiku actually worked for the newspaper to create the idea that it was true.


    Yoshiku believes that there is indeed justice and evil in this world, and he wants to be on the side of justice. I tell myself every day that I want to be able to declare that before anyone else.


    You can be crummy. You can say it''s blue. A good citizen without power continues to cry out in his heart to those who denounce themselves, saying that the schema of being unfairly ravaged and fed is nothing but evil, and that the act of trying to overthrow it is anything but justice.


    "The pen says it''s stronger than the sword, but it''s a stupid big lie."


    The deputy director tells in an annoying tone.


    "If you snap the neck of someone with a pen from one end, no one will have a pen. No, two or three is enough."


    I know the logic for a long time. That''s exactly what the Japanese press is like today. Close to extinction, such as those who take risks and imitate the pursuit of truth, etc.


    However, it should be noted that there was no letter in the Mandatory Dictionary stating that it would pull in or give up.


    "I know. So I don''t just have a pen, I have a sword. If you had both a pen and a sword, you could handle it, right?


    "You... no way"


    The deputy director peels off his eyes. You can''t possibly not know what that word means.


    "I fall in the back street. I''m talking about having a press site on the back street that specializes in back streets, and I''m going to hit you from there. I''m going to change the way we fight a little bit."


    In his prolonged proclamation, the deputy sighed heavily, as he had given up.


    "You could have been at home, like one of those blue stinking idiots drunk on justice like you. The guy who likes you, he''s been here pretty good, huh?


    I have the feeling that the Deputy Director''s words will pull my hair back.


    "Bye...... thanks for your help so far! Yoshiku Takada! I will fall into the back street more than this and do my best as a freelance journalist pursuing the truth!


    As if to shake it off, he shouted loudly and drowned his head deeply throughout the room.


    "Wait."


    The deputy director calls for a long time to try to walk away. Stand still.


    "The power of the pen is the power of the heart. Don''t forget. The sword will snap the neck of the man with the pen, but the man with the sword will have another heart."


    The prolonged expression broke into the words of the deputy director, who said away in a long time I looked back.


    Mika Tsukinawa is a well-known presence on both the back and front streets. Behind you stands an arms-up freelance starter. In the table, musicians.


    Based on such Mika, a client visited Mika''s office in the back street, hoping to use her powers as a doorman.


    Mika''s office is properly divided between the back and the table. I''m usually in a back street office that also has a residence. If you are in a front street office, try not to take your feet as far as possible as a risk, and when you visit, you try to get in through the back door disguised.


    This time the client was a street resident. When it comes to residents on the main street, there is no doubt that they will be involved behind the fact that they come to ask for Mika.


    "I didn''t know you were coming!


    Mika had several face-to-face experiences with the person. We had a little conversation.


    "I was wondering if I could trust you the most, and I talked to your mother and manager, and they came"


    A girl dressed as a plain bump jumper on her big sunglasses and hat, sitting on the couch in front of Mika, says lightly. Next to it sits a magnificent man in his back.


    Being a client, she was an idol singer recently on sale. His name is Daiichi. In the back street, she is considered one of the living legends, a woman policeman of the Juvenile Division who serves in the euthanasia police station, and a daughter of Daiichi Nanase.


    "Mr. Ohiko - you mean you told your mother too!?


    "Yes. Mika told me that you can count on her. The police say it''s hard to move, and no."


    "The opponent is that formalin-pickled president! Honestly, he''s a tough guy for me, too! But take it!"


    Mika smiles and slaps herself in the chest more and more.


    "Honestly, I''m anxious too! I wonder if I''m among the celebrity clone manufacturers and sellers they''ve been doing lately!


    A request from someone was a substitute for what has recently been rumored, even on the face of the street, to establish the veracity of the story of making and tutoring entertainer clones and selling them as slaves to rich opponents. In addition, he wants us to make sure that there are no clones.


    "Rumors are true when I say blah blah blah. Don''t be sure your clones are there or not! I wish I wasn''t here!


    "Mika''s clone seems to have a good chance, too, huh?


    "I''m not kidding! But... what do you want me to do to make sure!? No! What do you want me to do if I can confirm it!?


    "If... my clone was made and made a slave to the heartless, if possible... I need your help."


    Mika will have a difficult face, even though she will say it in a nagging way.


    "To do so, we must first ascertain all that was sold to him, and then raid all that was sold to him, blackmail him, and help him! It''s just hard to find all that. Ultimately! What are you gonna do with those clones after you save them? Hand it over to the police!? The police can''t rely on this right now! The political power of the president pickled in formalin is extremely strong, but hence it is defiant in the police with the aspect of puppet of state power! But......"


    So Mika lurks her voice and smiles small.


    "I feel the same way about you. I still want to help if something like my clone was made and I was in terrible sight. No, not even myself, though! I don''t want to overlook such a different place of work! I''ll see what I can do!


    Let her squeeze her fist tight in front of her face, and Mika speaks Australian.


    "I knew Mika, she was a nice guy just like your mother said. I''m glad you came to ask."


    I saw Mika''s heat and strength, and I was moved to tears.


    (I''ve dressed up and spoken of things in good shape, but this is a nasty job I''ve never had... No, it''s an unlimited challenge. opponent is an extra large organization in my hands, and my life is in danger if I don''t stand around too well)


    On the other hand, in my mind, I calmly accepted the difficulty of the request, and it was Mika twisting her head about what was wrong.

 428 2.

    Snow Oka Institute in the morning. There were four figures in the living room: Junko, True, Midori and Tired, taking breakfast. On the walls of the living room are placed side by side the matte, which has been transformed into a vegetable pot neck, and Akajo Yi, who once tried to trick Junko into an exclusive contract, but failed, and the matte is equally raw neck potted.


    Zuo was absent while going on a relatives'' overnight trip, but is scheduled to return at noon today. The truth is that I had planned to return earlier, but I was caught up in every inheritance, and I was badly delayed in returning.


    "Yesterday''s environmental protection demonstration, did 100,000 people get together? Ah. Good job. Even though they''re just dancing, it''s no different from religion. Oh, are the demonstrators from" Grim Penis "saying they''ve got 300,000 people together? Reading Saba triple or something...... Ugh... The fourth boy, the teacher killed himself in agony and made headlines, but when I read the contents, he just shot me in the bottle and hung me in shock!


    Midori, who finished her meal as soon as possible, projects a holographic display in front of her and looks at the newspaper site, shouting out loud.


    "Are all the kids so weak today? After all, the hyper-loose education that went into effect ten years ago was wrong. You know, pure sister. Would you like to try to get a shot at how many people would commit suicide in shock by trying to get a binta from one end of the elementary school walking down the road?


    I look at Junko, with Midori grinning slightly.


    "No, no, I think if you do, you''ll be arrested for having a case -... Why are you telling me that in the first place?


    Junko asks bitterly.


    "Isn''t it because I thought you''d be serious about dealing with me?


    "No, no, no..."


    Truly said, Junko waves.


    "If I''m going to do it, I''ll be fine. I look like a senior in elementary school, so I don''t blame you for the fact that elementary school kids are fighting each other from the side. Yay, it''s really convenient to look like a kid. So why don''t you just go?"


    Midori jokingly poses to go outside.


    "You''re okay with being tired. Is it going to be me or Yukioka?


    "Uh... me... do I look like an elementary school student? Only myself... I thought I was old enough to enter junior high school..."


    Hear the true words and ask when tiredness seems unexpected.


    "I think tired middle school students are a bit painful. Midori is taller than tired, but she looks young."


    And, true.


    "I''m a kindergartner, yo."


    You assert yourself in a tall voice.


    "Aren''t I the only one here who matches looks and ages? Ah, maybe Zao."


    Says Yi, who is the only one who has not been treated for immortality, reincarnation or rejuvenation.


    "What''s that? It looks like everything. Yo. That''s why I''m so happy now."


    "I don''t understand. I''m so unhappy... When the hell are you gonna get me out of this hell..."


    "I''m just chatting with Junko and Midori, and it''s fun."


    Yi tells me it''s a pair of heads.


    "Conversation alone is fun because it''s gainful. I mean, Jun Sister, why don''t you make sure you can see everything online?"


    "Oh, right. I''m sorry I haven''t bothered you before, you scumbag. I''ll make a trick for you to see in your body later."


    And Junko, prompted by Midori, turned to Shiraito, and told him.


    "Wow, thanks. Sister Midori with care, Sister Junko with kindness"


    "Um... I don''t have... do I? That''s right."


    I greet you with a heartfelt happy smile, and a sarcastic grin and a bumpy and squeaky fortitude.


    "I mean, it''s okay. Mm-hmm. The newspaper doesn''t want to be on the news about the sale of idle clones. I gave in to power and violence, and I wouldn''t do it if I went to Dasa. Gossip magazine is still in the mood."


    Midori roared, opening both the gossip site and the newspaper news site.


    "The essence of freedom of the press is freedom not to report. People who only see newspapers get skewed in their knowledge and information - this."


    "Hmm, I wonder if anybody''s only got TV news and newspapers right now?


    Junko spoke differently to Midori''s words, but Midori shook his neck to the side.


    "No, no, no, pure sister. You''re not, this is it. There was an unsaveable, rugged father in Midori''s old reincarnated home who only watched newspapers and television, believed that the information was everything, and believed that those stories were not false. It''s also depressing for my parents to grow up in a stupid house, so I killed myself when I was about four. Since then, I''ve decided to remove only the countryside as a reincarnation target. The country doesn''t suit me."


    "Why bother burning yourself... Besides... it would be prejudicial to think about the countryside in this way."


    Tired pokes.


    "It''s ironic that the press in the back street is more decent."


    True said. Mass media specializing in backstreet events exist in the backstreet, and they are mainly handled by information organizations.


    "That''s right. The back streets are top of the line, so if it''s biased reporting, or if it''s false information, it''ll be dry in no time, or if it''s bad, it''ll turn into a war. Come on."


    Junko says, but we all know that without being told.


    "The information organization on the back street is hard to take too much money, isn''t it? Because Midori could barely see the news site run by the information organization for a small amount of money, it was always time to purchase the information behind it from the news site on the street."


    From Midori, who lived all his life as a child, the scope of action was often tied up at the convenience of the gold in hand, not just in the matter.


    "Hmm... I haven''t put any effort into news related, but I think ''Frozen Sun'' is cheap, but hey"


    Junko, who gives the name of the information organization he''s benevolent about.


    "Ma, now that my pure sister pays me super pennies, I shouldn''t have to feel comfortable. It was a habit. All right, I''m gonna sign you up from one end of the line."


    Declare, and quickly Midori opens up news sites run by backstreet intelligence organizations.


    "I won''t stop spending money on that, but don''t spend it on weird things. I don''t want to sound too loud."


    "Okey, pure sister. It''s on my body. - Hey. I''m not wasting it."


    Midori replies back to Junko, who is comfortable.


    "If I were Midori, she wouldn''t even be sneaking into porn sites. haha."


    Yi flies such jokes. After that Yi statement, the conversation in the living room stopped perfectly.


    "Um... are you a bully...? This."


    I can''t stand the air and Yi says blush.


    "You''ll deserve that now...... In front of all three girls..."


    "Er... no matter how much. If you''re a girl these days, you don''t think anything about this extent? Besides, it''s not a woman. It''s just a girl."


    Tired called out in sympathy to Yi, but he was more and more a digger of the tomb and an unconscious Yi.

 429 3

    Shizuku is aware of the puffiness of the nose under his back.


    I bought a gun and also loaded with shooting and evasion training for about three days. I also purchased a product that would give me an outlet. I''m also in the process of gathering information on the back street. I also gained a lot of knowledge.


    While I was ready to do everything I could think of, Yoshiku also resolved to go into action in earnest.


    An organization that has long been hostile - the President pickled in formalin. This organization, which killed my sister, has enormous power to seal police movements as well. Think normally, I know for a long time that this is not what you can do personally.


    But that''s why I don''t do anything, and I just can''t say I''m in tears. Sometimes even the counterattack of one bite of a bug can turn a bad poison around and take a life. I bet on that blow, and when I did everything I could, Yoshiku was determined.


    In the meantime, he wanted information on his enemies, and Yoshiku thought about buying information from a backstreet intelligence organization.


    The best quality information will be sold to us by an information organization known even on the face of the street, the famous'' O ''myrape ''on an international scale, but at the convenience of the wallet, it is forbidden.


    What Yoshiku chose was an organization called The Frozen Sun, which also does business to street dwellers and has aftercare for those who have just fallen into the back streets.


    When I asked the frozen sun for information about the clone idol sales business currently under discussion, I turned it to a new course on the back street and listened directly to it, and Shizuku was to meet with the organizers.


    A city designated as a ''dark city'' where many residents of the back streets live and are said to thrive in business and protest behind it - Euthanasia City.


    Wombat, a family restaurant, is the designated meeting place in the downtown area of the great town and its central candoville building. If it doesn''t fit the image of meeting the residents in the back in the family, I feel strange for a long time.


    I already had an opponent. Skinny white man in a habitual blonde longue, dressed in a black coat. When I do it, I still have a lot of transverse hair dripping down my chest. I think my age is still young. For white people, he''s a beautiful man with a shallow digging face and a tender look.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Gregor Wolfe Harino and I am the leader of the Frozen Sun. Call me Wolf."


    "What?"


    Yoshiku is surprised by the words of a white man who stands up, reaches out, smiles, and greets him in Japanese that doesn''t make him feel comfortable at all.


    "Boss, is that what you''re coming for?


    "We were a few elite. Also known as understaffing."


    Returning the handshake and asking, Wolfe replied.


    "I saw what you asked for, but you''re medium hard. I didn''t expect you to suddenly deal with an organization like the President pickled in formalin."


    Sit back across from each other and get down to business quickly.


    "And it''s personal, right? I know it''s reckless."


    "If you''re interested in the business of making celebrity clones, coaching them, and trafficking in human beings, you''ve just fallen off the street, you''ve got a good eye for it."


    Wolf said as he opened the display in the air.


    "The commerce of his organization is such that, aside from the back streets, there is even approval or disapproval within the organization of a formalin-pickled president. It will be profitable, but the impact on the street is too great. There are ethical issues, and the hub doesn''t seem to be comfortable with them, and even though they are suppressed from the upper echelons, the police will move as long as they trigger them. It could also be an Achilles tendon for tissue."


    "Is there an ethical problem? Even though it''s a back street?


    An unexpected word comes out of Wolfe''s mouth and Yoshiku accidentally spills a grin.


    "Just because it''s a back street doesn''t mean it''s a complete lawless zone. There are many businesses that go against humanity, but it''s humans there. If you go too far, some people will be uncomfortable. This would be exactly the case."


    There are also people in the back street who have good sense, and I thought for a long time that there would be rebellion against evil, but from the images I''ve had against the back street, it''s hard to imagine. Because the existence of a back street in the long haul was infinitely worse.


    "Excuse me, but let me also examine Takada''s identity. I''m with a reporter from the Morning Shit Newspaper, but did you come here because the motive for falling on the back street is that the truth remains to be pursued on the surface?


    "That''s the thing. When the back streets get tangled up, they don''t handle it inside. I couldn''t get it to be treated as an article at all."


    I was not particularly threatened or offended by the fact that I was being examined for my qualities. I don''t even think I''m quick to talk to you.


    "So even if you fall in the back street, do you want to be a journalist?


    "Of course I do. In the back street, there''s a press on the back street, right? I don''t know how it works."


    "You''re being handled by an information organization. There are also freelance journalists in the back streets, and informants and blackmailers alike have created and brought interview articles to the press in the back streets, as well as buying out single-shot stories. Takada must be the former, of course."


    I also knew the story of the area by researching it in advance. I chose to go down the back street because I knew the power of the pen existed here as well.


    "But our frozen sun unfortunately doesn''t focus much on that area. I won''t even turn my manpower around. Even if you can help with information, it''s difficult to help in terms of reporting, so you should use another organization when it comes to bringing in articles. O''Myrape and Whiplash are particularly powerful."


    "I see... but for the moment, I want information. You can''t seem to make an article, you can''t even bring it in, can you?


    When I smile satisfactorily at Wolfe in the words of Shizuku, I flip the display that was floating in front of me and fly to Shizuku.


    What was on the display was a site that said Snow Oka Laboratory.


    "Do you know that laboratory and the Lord?


    "No."


    "The man named Junko Yukioka, the lord of that institute, is an individual, but one who has always been hostile and contending with a formalin-pickled president. Even the street is quite well known, so you should check it out. Since you are working with our organization, you can help me with my introduction."


    "Hmm... it''s hard to believe that you''re going to poke at a large organization individually. Though I was trying to do the same thing."


    Yoshiku roars as he sees what''s written on the site.


    "I have a little trouble talking about this, being an experimental bench instead of getting you to cooperate..."


    Yoshiku said referring to the display. It''s too suspicious and puffy to feel comfortable, such as making wishes instead of being an experimental bench for research.


    "With the name of coverage, it won''t have to be such a haul. The president pickled in formalin is an enemy even from Mr. Snow Oka, so if you''re talking about scooping up that enemy organization and leading to damage, it''s something you''re going to cooperate with. Nor does Mr. Yukioka seem comfortable selling clones, which means that he frequently obstructs them, so if Takada brings in that story, he might be a boat on the way."


    "I see. Then I guess I''ll ask you to introduce me"


    "Okay. I''ll send Takada all the information about clone sales in his organization."


    Look at Wolfe laughing and smile nice. I think Yuki. The scenery is slightly flashy and characteristic, but it feels like a good young man who is frantic when he talks, not very much the image of the head of the organization behind him.


    "So how much for the information fee...? The...... does it also charge a referral fee to the Snow Oka Institute?


    A long time trying to get to the heart of the story. Buying guns, buying bulletproof blade-proof specification clothing, using training facilities, buying outlets, being grabbed for information on Patchmon, botched with information of its own by knowing the frozen sun, the money comes out violently ready to fall in the back streets, not to mention I miss it completely. I''m also ready for debt.


    "I don''t want to."


    "What?"


    I gave Wolfe''s words with a smile and a strange voice once again, Shizuku.


    "Depending on the information, our organization decides not to receive any money when caring for new people. New service. When it comes to fairly challenging information, it''s not necessarily."


    "I appreciate that. It''s where my wallet was lighter now."


    I spill a laugh for a long time.


    I thank you, and Yoshiku takes his seat first. Wolfe took over with the Snow Oka Institute in front of me, so I decided to head over quickly. I''m talking about being in the basement of the same candoville.


    Something''s going wrong.


    I think Yoshihisa while walking. I had my first conversation with a backstreet resident, but the image was too different. I wonder how one thing can appear in my belly, a human being whose soul smells like rot, and a kind, bright and pleasant good young man comes out and honestly eats it.


    From a long time ago, there was only a negative image of the back street itself, and sooner or later, with the power of the pen, I had uncovered everything in the back street and butched the back street itself to think about it, but my current conversation with Wolfe alone greatly diminished my negative image.


    "Backstreet doesn''t seem to be all bad guys either. Change your mind a little."


    Yoshiku shrugged as I shook my head.

 430 4.

    Following Wolfe''s instructions and typing his password into a panel hidden in the wall, a slice opened in the wall and a descending staircase appeared.


    Though unpopular away from the store, Yoshiku goes down the stairs, suspicious that there is such a trick on the ground floor of the department store.


    I wonder a lot about who it would be to set up an institute or something like this in a place like this. From the name it looks like a woman, but I''m talking about a Mad Scientist, and I think of a lean eyeglass woman in an eye-catching gully doing a human experiment with a salivation from her mouth and an odd voice.


    It stops in front of a glazed door that says Snow Oka Institute, and Yoshiku rings the bell.


    "Well done, my surviving elites! I''ll be there to greet you. Be a good girl and wait for you."


    A highly-played voice, which only seemed to belong to the girl, rang from the speaker, and Yoshiku was poked at the impression.


    "I''m the only one who''s good."


    A long time to spill a bitter smile and whine. I am convinced it must be someone who is not decent just to say this deceptive response to his first visitor.


    (What do you mean, he survived? There was actually some sort of trial before you got here, and it was being tried before you knew it? I just broke through before I was lucky......)


    But I''m scared to think so.


    "Hmm...?


    Eventually one girl appears across the glass, and Yoshiku is surprised.


    "Whoa, let''s go. Including the width and width is more than a viper."


    The door opens and a beautiful girl about senior year in elementary school with thin hands and feet on her long dark hair looks at Shizuku and says. It''s the same voice that came from the speaker earlier.


    (Kind of like a snowstorm, I guess)


    I remember my dead sister, overlapping with the girl in front of me.


    "Heh, I am the admirer of the brain-rotting shithead in the back street, the man who ate is the number of stars, the princess frenzied bitch, Junko Yukioka. I am in front of the Mad Scientists. Head is high ~. Refrain ~"


    Girl introducing herself in a playful, transverse tone.


    "Ha ha."


    A long time to bow deeply to match your opponent Nori.


    "Hmm. No wax. I mean, Nori''s a good guy, so you pass first. Okay, then, let''s go to the second trial."


    (I mean, is this really Junko Yukioka? Kid.)


    While I had my doubts, I decided that it seemed more interesting to watch how they came out than to bump that question right now, and Yoshiku decided to keep an eye on how things were going.


    "Hands!


    A girl looks up at her manners, her mouth wide and sideways, shows her teeth and laughs more, offering her hands.


    Shut up and put your own hand over the girl''s hand for a long time.


    "Blah blah. Failure ~"


    "Er..."


    To the girl who pointy her mouth, she unintentionally raises her voice.


    "You have to understand that you mean to be a dog when you''re talking about your hand. We need to do some more dog-like tricks."


    "Oh well..."


    I put my head on it as if I was sorry for my long stint.


    "Penalty one. Okay, next time, penis."


    "Wow."


    I was wondering if I should really put that out for you, etc. Make even the dog squeal, bend your knees and get down to your mid hips, align your hands in front of your chest and let your wrists drip forward to get your armor out.


    "Ababa, you can do it. Next time around."


    says fu on all fours and circles in circles.


    "Yay, you do it. Then let''s clear it up and make it a Midori dog."


    "Midori''s dog?


    "Oh, no. Junko''s dog. From today on, you''re my pet. I mean, you can''t talk like a human."


    I think it''s time for you to get down to business, Shizuku. That''s when I could confirm from across the glass door that another girl was coming.


    She''s a short brown-haired girl, older than a brunette. On top of an active outfit, a white coat is put together and bright crimson eyes give an intense look. She was another different type of beautiful girl than the brunette girl.


    "Uh, Midori... what are you doing to the customer?


    "Yay, this guy is a phony. Kill him."


    Referring to the girl in white, a girl called Midori commands her to stay long.


    "Uh, this is the real Junko Yukioka?


    Obligatory to listen to the conversation between the two of them and decide so and ask. It doesn''t feel like it to be wearing a white coat or anything, but this one also looks like a mid-teenage girl and doesn''t look very much like a mad scientist.


    "That''s right. Nice to meet you. Wolfe, this is Yoshiku Takada, isn''t it?


    "Oh, nice to meet you. I mean, what''s this kid?


    "It''s just a sign. Call me Midori."


    The person who stopped cheating answered the question for a long time.


    "Please go inside for now."


    Junko prompts me, and Yoshiku enters the door.


    A long, bright white corridor continues, with doors on the left and right at equal intervals. It''s unclear what''s going on inside the door, but that only tickles the perennial interest and curiosity, such as a secret laboratory in the basement of a downtown department store.


    (Maybe the back street we couldn''t get inside is a secret treasure trove. Although, I''m already stepping in)


    Looking ahead to the vigeon that the apparent press can and will not touch on some of the untouchable truths, Yoshiku immerses himself in a sense of covert superiority.


    When he was put through to the reception and thought place, there was a boy in uniform with no jacket. This is another beautiful boy. Seemingly this is a nest of beautiful men and women, Yoshiku spills a smile.


    "Is that it? True you''re here too. But unfortunately, you''re not an experimental bench applicant this time, are you?


    Junko looked at the boy and told him to put in a no.


    "Really? It''s rare to visit here for any purpose other than volunteering for an experimental bench."


    A boy called True looks at his courtesy and says in a scarce voice of discouragement.


    "Uh... have you heard everything from Mr. Wolfe?


    Lie down on the couch and make sure Yoshiku looks towards Junko. Junko sat across from Shizuku, but Midori sat right next to Shizuku. The boy, called true, has been sitting in a chair one away from the other since the time the three entered.


    "I don''t. But Midori and True here didn''t get through to you yet, and maybe they''ll be interested, and maybe they''ll help us, so I was wondering if you could talk to me again."


    I wonder what it means for these two to work together, Yoshiku. The back street is a teenage killer. I hear that unrealistic beings like comic books or game settings of bosses in a single organization in teens are commonplace, but I wonder if these two apply to that as well.


    Yoshiku gave a rough account of how he came here and his purpose. I also told him to some extent why I decided to fall in the back street, but I did not speak of my sister''s motive to take revenge.


    "That''s a fresh case in there."


    After listening to Yoshiku, True speaks his thoughts.


    "I don''t like that organization either, and I''m not sure if I can strike them by revealing their trade secrets, but it''s an interesting story"


    "Oh, you''re a big anxiety factor in that it''s unknown. Whether my aim is right or not. Is it worth it as an article"


    Receiving true words, Yoshiku says so and puts his head on, exhaling small.


    "I can''t really endorse building clones and selling them as slaves, either, can I? Mad Scientist."


    Junko said.


    "Mr. Wolfe also told me. But how can you be negative?


    Whatever I was interested in, I couldn''t help but stick to it was not a long-standing occupational disease - it was of a nature since I was a child.


    "There''s my aesthetic problem, too, but hey. Thank you. I don''t accept it. Isn''t it pathetic to create a life for a purpose that starts from scratch? It''s not about reason, it''s about emotion. I love to change my life and flaunt it."


    Making me giggle at the last dialogue was somehow felt like a Mad Scientist for a long time.


    (Mutsuki was exactly that, too.)


    And this was a pure child that could be made without being put into words.


    "So, the reality of clone sales isn''t even detailed on the information site on the back street, and it''s almost the only thing sellers and buyers know about it. Well, True you''ve raided the auction several times, and you''ve seen the scene. So I think scooping it up and letting you know is news of backstreet information-site value too."


    If you''re sure of Junko''s words, I think Yoshihiko would really appreciate it.


    "It would help if you could say that. I still have no idea what the value standards are on the back street."


    Even more importantly, there is the point of how much damage it would do to a formalin-pickled president. It was my sister''s vendetta and a long time wanting to give this extremely inhumane organization the most painful blow possible.


    At the moment I have no idea how much truth I can see, how many quality articles I can see, and what the reader will react to, or what President Pickled formalin will do.


    Above all, I don''t even know what kind of cooperation this adorable Mad Scientist and I will have in front of us. Everything is still in the process of exploring by hand, where I can''t even see the visions.


    "I want to infiltrate the President''s Ajito pickled in formalin and take some kind of impact picture"


    I looked at Junko''s red eyes and Yoshiku said. All I can think of for now is that much.


    "That organization has countless branches, factories, playgrounds. I don''t have one aside. We need to find the facilities involved in clone manufacturing and sales first."


    True said.


    "Wolff, you''re looking into and compiling information about the clone idol manufacture of the President pickled in formalin, right? You should see that first, then decide on a plan, huh?


    "Oh, you''re right"


    Junko points me out, and Yoshiku remembers. I also remember that Wolfe is just doing them all, and I think it''s a fancy first service for a long time, and I feel sorry for it.


    "I will cooperate in the form of advice, but I wonder if there is some provision of my technology if I need it. And if you''re going to infiltrate the formalin-pickled president''s facility, how about True accompany you as a bodyguard? I''m not gonna take it personally this time, am I?


    Junko, who says it with a true face. The gaze of Shizuku and Midori is also poured on the true.


    "I''m interested, but don''t take it personally."


    Turn around and tell the truth.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you? Don''t hesitate to say it?


    Shizuku makes you laugh at the garlic towards the truth.


    A true first impression from a long time ago is that it feels like a busy child, but a busy child is a preference for a long time. Sometimes it has been so myself for a long time, but it''s late. He also likes the children themselves.


    "I don''t like my strong looking amateur amulets like you. It''s going to pull my leg as a casual one. Actually, there was a case like that before."


    They told me that I was strong, and that a long laugh replaced a bitter laugh. I felt sorry to have been spotted lightly by a child half my age or only there.


    "Sure, I''m strong, but I can''t stand it. Even little ones like you are in a position to cooperate."


    "Is the little one such a bad thing?


    Until then, the faceless truth becomes a flashy face for a moment in the protracted dialogue.


    "No... that''s not true. I''m sorry. It''s the heart that matters."


    I thought it was something I cared about, and Shizuku apologizes, slaps Don on the thick chest, and makes him try to wink toward the truth.


    "I''m not a bad guy at all because I''m a lowly cute boy''s hobby."


    "Nobody''s heard of your hobbies."


    I said to Junko, who speaks words that I don''t know if they''re a follow up or a light mouth, as True sends a cold gaze.

 431 5

    Many executives of a formaline-picked president are in such a high position, even on the face of the street. They were originally superiors of the organization, but they were those who wanted to be part of the organization for various motives and became executives.


    To become an executive, carry out planning tests. Whether you''re a lower end constituent or at the stage where you come for an interview, you can be an executive as long as this goes through. So many people go in and suddenly become executives.


    Kozo Inogaya is one of those executives. Originally a businessman, he was one of the customers of the organization, but when he put out the proposal, he went through it lightly and quickly became an executive.


    He became a member of the organization and was honestly stunned by what a nasty organization it was. No matter how brilliant the plan is, I wonder if I can entrust managerial positions to those who are new and don''t know where the horse bones are. Although Inouigaya himself has a proven track record, the area was impeccable.


    While there were many executives in two bunches of grass shoes, Inouigaya left the apparent company he ran lightly to serve as the executive of the formalin-pickled president.


    Inouigaya wanted to forget the past as much as possible. There''s no way I can forget it, but there''s a strong desire to erase it, and that''s why I also threw away the face on the surface. I am aware of that myself.


    For example, there is a married calendar in Inouigaya. The other person had the status of Beauty Announcer. This also gives you the status of having a beautiful announcer''s wife, and the other person gets the status of businessman''s wife.


    Marriage without love, in place of each other''s status, in place of accessories. But Iguchigaya''s wife, even though she was married with such consciousness, couldn''t allow Iguchigaya to have chosen herself with such consciousness alone, and after repeated cursing and violence against Iguchigaya, led to divorce. I was given plenty of compensation in doing so.


    After falling into the back streets as an executive of a formalin-pickled president, Inouigaya takes that revenge. His ex-wife abducted him, pickled him in a shave, and sold him off to a Korean whorehouse. My chest is soothed to think that crappy woman, who was that high chronic woman, is still taking the bottom guest with her insanity.


    With that happening, Inouigaya started turning entertainers and celebrities into an eye vendetta, and the one thing I came up with was a clone slave sale.


    No, that''s not all. There''s a lot more to come up with and do.


    For example, Inouigaya''s appearance cannot be called a beautiful man in flattery. On the contrary, it is clearly insignificant. The nose crumbles low, the eyes are thin and small and the spacing is too wide, and if only the lower lip is unusually large, the lips are this lip, and if each facial part is strange, the size and placement of each is also distorted.


    Therefore, the well-dressed had intense complexes for both men and women, as well as a desire for domination. Some parts of it came to mind from there.


    If I can manipulate my memory, I think I''ll let him take a customer in the name of a clone. The affair with his divorced ex-wife, coupled with the serious complex that Inouigaya has had since childhood, made her hatred of celebrity women extraordinary.


    This plan to make clones of celebrity women and teach and sell them well enough to treat them as pets and slaves was a big win and greatly benefited the organization. Many bourgeois customers flocked and bought the clone idols one after the other without threading on the gold.


    At first it was made and then sold, but the number of clones produced against demand was not as if in time, so it was packed with large sums of money and then switched to booked or auctioned sales to create the desired clones.


    But thanks to too much flashy work, rumors began to spread in the apparent media these days. The organization is desperately covering it up, but it''s also not an issue that can be concealed through as soon as possible. There are rumours within the organization that pressure on the police is also limited. There were also many negative voices in the organization for Inouigaya''s commerce.


    On that day, one of the facilities managed by Inouigaya - a supervisory executive of Inouigaya''s immediate superiors visited a correctional facility that provided language, minimal knowledge and common sense to the clones it had produced, as well as pets and slaves.


    "I wonder if this kid has seen it. I remember being in a magazine gravure because I barely watched TV or anything - to the extent that"


    A man in a bird mask said at a glance at a clone making tea and offering it.


    This bird-masked man was one of the top executives and his immediate boss in Inouigaya. He is an extremely cold and clerical figure, with intolerable qualities under people, of course, and from most executives, less well impressed.


    Those who have achieved particularly remarkable results among executives and are liked by the top executives can be promoted to top executives, but since the inception of the organization, not a dozen have been promoted from executive to top executives, other than the inaugural members.


    "I''ll just go straight in, but I think it''s time for the tide"


    In response to the words of the bird mask, Inouigaya remains silent, faceless and unresponsive, just staring at his boss. Phew.


    It is a reaction that can be taken seriously, but neither the bird mask nor the appearance of being particularly offended will be shown, and the conversation will be proceeded with clerically pale.


    "I''m the one who accepted your plan and took it to the executive, so I don''t even want to say anything too negative, but it''s too broad. Keeping the police and the media under control is also limited. Anyway, if you''re sneaking around to rent in a secret venue, you''re selling the clone itself to customers, so there''s a lot of management going on on on the side of the sale, and the conversation is spreading via the customers"


    Needless to say again, it was a story that Inouigaya was aware of. While I understand, that''s why I''m asking.


    "Recently, police crime scene teams are also starting to move in defiance of pressure from the upper management. You''ll see examples of thin luck megalodons and grim penises. Those didn''t work under the pressure of the upper levels either, but the field group ignored them and stepped through. In pure violence, we are not an organization that can beat the police."


    It was not Inoue Gaya who did not know what the words of the bird mask implied. If the police conduct a forced investigation, it means the organization cannot and will not try to protect the business of Inouigaya.


    (You think it tasted good enough, and then you want to just cut it off before it gets any trouble? Just go home)


    Iguchigaya, who reads his boss''s intentions and poisons them many times in his heart.


    "Then that Junko Yukioka will have his eyes on him, and he will have obstructed the auction many times. It''s time for a tough time."


    "I know what you''re saying, but should I stop it immediately? Shouldn''t it be a little more?


    Inouigaya asks in a disgusting tone. Naturally, if it is an organizational decision, we have to obey it whether we are dissatisfied or not. But at least I want to stick a little bit more.


    I still think Ijigaya will make it if it doesn''t suit someone''s people. Inouigaya himself made enough money from loyalty, and he was planning to fly abroad through the organization and continue this clone slave sale independently with the money he earned from the organization. But to do that, I want to squeeze as much money out of the organization as I can.


    "I didn''t make the decision, so I don''t mind for a while. I just came to advise you. It is visible that sooner or later we will be folding this business. I want you to understand that and think about what you''re going to do next after you''ve folded."


    A big favor, Inouigaya poisoned in his mouth. I''m not going to stay in this organization, so it''s irrelevant.


    It is an organization that will not tolerate if it is allowed by an organisation called the Formalin-Pickled President to leave the organisation and continue the business it has been doing until then separately. However, Inouigaya was aware of the danger and was willing to continue this business independently.


    "Thanks for taking the time."


    Jingtu Gaya to express his gratitude in the end. It''s a nasty mouthful with no grump at all.


    "Or - no, it''s nothing. Later, let''s just say we inspect it properly and go home. I don''t even need an escort. Bye."


    Speaking of something, this one only pierced the clerical tone, and the bird mask left the room.


    "Shall I guide you?


    The clone idol that was indoors offers.


    "You didn''t hear him say he didn''t need guidance right now!


    Kaku and Yelling Inouigaya.


    "Also, I''m sorry. I heard that, but still I thought I should go with you and report to your husband where that one went around and what he was saying... I''m sorry I said something extra."


    Seeing a clone apologizing with a threatened look, Inouigaya feels cold watered and his anger cools rapidly.


    "Ah... no, I''m sorry. I''m sorry I yelled at you again."


    Inouigaya makes a sincere apology for the distorted life of a slave.


    Ecstasy Inouigaya has words all around him. But whenever I hit my wrath eight times with clones loyal to me, I remember self-loathing. Yelling at my ex-wife who despised me didn''t mean anything.


    "I''m sorry...... I''m so sorry. You cared for me... sorry"


    Embracing the clone with a bitter look, Iguchigaya apologizes again and again.


    He had made many clones fall apart, but he is committed to treating all of them, who admire themselves wholeheartedly, as much as possible.


    I have generally taken care of everything else, even if it is occasionally cool. I saw them, born only to please the Lord, as loving beings.

 432 6.

    Yoshiku was in a room at the Snow Oka Institute, taking true advice, looking at news sites and institutional paper sites specializing in backstreet and trying to grasp the atmosphere of backstreet articles.


    Wolfe also recommended it, but I thought the site run by an organization called Whiplash Disease was excellent. If I were to send an article, I would certainly decide that this is a good place.


    After browsing the internet for a while, Wolfe emailed me a ton of information on my phone.


    The information felt to be particularly important in this was threefold: the fact that clone idle auctions were held on a small and regular basis, and the fact that there was a manufacturing plant for clones and a conditioning facility for clones.


    Due to the tremendous number of people wishing to buy a clone slave, it is basically sequential and takes time after accepting an appointment to make it and sell it individually. But to the effect that it''s not just boring, it also takes the form of auctioning off several clones manufactured outside of the reservation.


    Auctions can also run the risk of being overshadowed if done to a large extent, so they are changing places at irregular intervals and going small in smaller venues. It even said that it was actually being raided and crushed several times. Whoever attacked him will be right beside him for a long time.


    "Four raids."


    True said.


    "The former tight executives know that, so they don''t show up at the venue, and they seem to be doing an auction, somewhat prepared to be crushed. I go shopping for products knowing the dangers they''re after."


    "Ha, a life-saving peace of mind."


    Yoshiku laughs.


    "The third and fourth raids failed because I was wary of crushing them twice. The third time it was fake, and the fourth time it got away. Well, even though he got away with it the fourth time, he could have crushed the auction itself. The person in charge of this project is under the impression that he is a moderate member of the formalin-pickled President''s executive."


    I thought Yoshiku was talking like a poorly done comic book about a child like this raiding and crushing an organizational event on his own, but he doesn''t look like he''s lying.


    "There are three options, huh? One is an auction. One is a manufacturing plant for clones. One is a clone''s correctional facility. Okay, first off, which one do you want?"


    Yoshiku thinks in arms.


    "I''ve never raided anything but an auction, but I was thinking it was time to go for another two"


    And, true.


    "I''m sure the correctional facilities are being erotic or something."


    I put my hand on my chin and laughed slightly for a long time. I know it''s careless, but I can''t help but imagine.


    "There may be that, but isn''t it more important to teach words and minimum knowledge? Rapidly growing clones equate to white babies in your head. I guess we''ll be able to have a pretty forceful conversation about that."


    But since the truth is serious, I feel somewhat ashamed of myself for making an unscrupulous statement.


    "Picturesque as a scoop is a manufacturing plant or an auction."


    "But the auction is pretty alarming because of me"


    "Hey, okay. Why don''t you go to the manufacturing plant? There is only one manufacturing plant, and if it can be delivered to video and images, it will be a scoop article, and if it can be exposed, it will be quite a blow. Hmm... but... there are some problems."


    Yoshiku took the hand on his chin to his mouth and roared small.


    "Can it be conclusive evidence that it''s a formalin-pickled presidential facility? I hope they don''t say it''s fake footage of the crop or something."


    "Deliver even the footage, there won''t be any of that in the boulder. If I leave, and I don''t, even more so."


    "I hope you avoid Don Patch. I''ll have to rely on it then..."


    I''m a little relieved to hear the true words, Shizuku.


    "Heh, the paparazzi meeting is going well?"


    After knocking, the door of the room opens without confirmation, Midori comes in and raises one hand.


    "Ouch. We have a policy in place."


    Shizuku lets you wink at Midori.


    We''re headed to the factory where they''re making the clones.


    Fly the display that True was putting out in front of you toward Midori.


    "Heh, this looks interesting ~. Okay, you''re gonna take a bunch of pictures of the bare idol clones being cultured in the cylinder, right?


    "Who''s good?"


    In the dual sense, Manju laughs bitterly.


    "So, how''s it going?"


    Midori suggests.


    "He says don''t do that either. Me, come on, you''re not a crook."


    "Bye, Rin."


    "I don''t mind hatred...... So, I''m just gonna hang out with the bodyguard. Then you guys have nothing to gain."


    Shizuku turned to the true one and asked.


    "No, that''s not true. If you put it on camera, write an article, and put it on the news site of an intelligence organization on the back street, that would be a headache for a formalin-pickled president. If you were exposed to such an important facility, you would be involved in the organization''s vouchers. Our purpose is also to harass that organization. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Oh well."


    There is something hard to understand about buying me a dangerous escort just for what I was convinced was a long time to depress the gavel.


    "The conditioning facility looks horny, but the manufacturing plant looks horny, as Midori said."


    "Hey, Midori wants to go, too."


    Soon Midori, who came right next door to Shizuku, smiles and peeks into Shizuku''s face and says:


    "No, I''m not going to play..."


    And I tried to say no for a long time, but...


    "This guy looks like this and he''s more combative than me, and he''s got a lot of useful powers if you take him. If you mean to go in person, you should take him."


    "Yes, with my true brother''s permission, it''s settled."


    Without waiting for your permission, will, or judgment, the conversation proceeds with truth and obscurity. I''m in a position to get you to cooperate, and I''m an amateur, so I have a lot to go into, but I had to follow that decision for a long time.


    Akino Kaori turns 27 this year.


    As a high school student, he climbed up to the rank of chief executive of a formalin-pickled president and has since continued to contribute to the organization as a chief executive, but by no means a feat given by his own strength alone. Excellent Blaine exists and the part that relied on her is huge.


    Incense that was treated like a genius child within the organization, but true genius admits she is, so she can''t be happy to be praised.


    "Inouigaya wants to stick to clone sales until critical"


    In front of her, Incense reports.


    He''s not the kind of guy who moves for money.


    A tall voice emanates from a woman''s mouth. The age is a little below incense, but it is not visible to the girl at first glance because she is a child face and short. Her hair is thick and she is dyed brown.


    "I have a wack that just makes money. That you need money."


    "Since Inouigaya himself makes clone harlems, I guess that means he wants a little bit of that maintenance"


    To the words of incense, the brown haired woman shakes her neck to the side.


    "That''s all you have to do to keep making money in the long run. In my reading, you saw he was going to leave the organization. You saw a president pickled in formalin and sold clones again elsewhere. Probably in a foreign country. Inouigaya sees a strong obsession with the cloning industry itself."


    "I see. Shall we keep an eye on him?"


    "You don''t have to."


    Hands together, the woman with the big one waves again and laughs when she dulls.


    "Junko Yukioka''s murder doll has already raided many times, hasn''t he? Yukooka says she doesn''t like clone sales. Then you can leave it to me. They''ll work for us without even knowing they''re being used."


    "Contact Junko to make a breakthrough? If you bring it, you might get away with it."


    "I don''t know..."


    On the question of incense, the woman with the big one conceives with her jaw on her combined hands.


    "Yeah, you shouldn''t give me the extra little one. Because Snow Oka can''t be that slow, and Inouigaya is obsessed with it, so if I read it, it would go wrong and ruin it on its own."


    "We don''t seem to have to do anything, so we''re good."


    "Right. Side by side."


    The reading of the incense and the woman with the tits will come off subtly.

 433 7

    True called a taxi, Yoshiku, True and Midori took a taxi from Candoville to the clone manufacturing plant of the President pickled in formalin.


    "Takada, you seem to be obsessed with a formalin-pickled president for a long time."


    While traveling in a taxi, a true person sitting side by side in the back seat speaks to the passenger seat in its rightful place.


    "Or are you obsessed with clone manufacturing and sales of celebrities? Either way, it''s not like I''m just interested."


    "Dude, even if they talk like that here..."


    Shizuku takes a glimpse of the taxi driver next door. He was an old man with mixed gray hair and a mustache, and looked like a good person.


    My arms are thick and my body shape is disappointing. I wonder if the martial arts kind is also doing it, when I look at the big, swollen fist, I think Yoshiku.


    "The guy''s a dark cab guy on the back street, and he''s got a tough mouth, so he''s fine."


    And, true.


    "Heh heh, I didn''t know True you would push your heartbeat."


    A cab driver who spills a smile and puts on a jaw covered with a mixed beard with black and white.


    "Clone sales happen to be topical stuff right now. You say you raided, too, and if it was the point to attack, it would still be here. I''m definitely obsessed with a formalin-pickled president... but I don''t know if I''m suddenly going to say such a private story. It''s gonna be a pretty hard story to say in public, this."


    With an ambiguous grin, Yoshiku says.


    "If it''s hard to tell, you don''t have to force me to tell you anything"


    "No, by the time I heard you say you were obsessed, you''d have guessed you were wacky."


    "It would be different to say with a sip of wax."


    As a matter of fact, the truth was largely guessing the motives of jubilee. Truth is, when I deal with someone with that kind of motive, I somehow guess.


    "My sister was killed by that organization. That''s all."


    A prolonged period of conscious voice with as little emotion as possible.


    "Again for revenge."


    Mouth words truly prepared. Even if I know, I''m sick of hearing it again.


    "There''s no such thing as revenge."


    "If I''m not avenged, there''s a bug spit on the guy who says there''s something there."


    Quite a dick, a long time to strengthen your vocabulary. I also thought it was not very popular with younger opponents, but this is all I can pull off.


    "It''s not like that. I say it because I know how unpleasant and vain it is. I''ve been watching the streets since they fell. [M] What end was followed by the man who sought strength in his quest for revenge and tried to carry it out? There were a couple of guys who told me not to be beautiful, but I haven''t seen many guys who said it was good to get revenge."


    "Not really. That means there''s a little bit, right?


    Yoshiku pokes at me.


    "Yes. Less. Just less."


    True to highlight a little bit.


    "Well, I''m going to be a little of that, too. I mean, I don''t like the way you say revenge. I want to call you hateful. Imaginarily, the word revenge feels dreary, and I want to be a little more refreshed."


    "Hate and say, is that a refreshing impression?


    Now the truth poked at me better.


    "There are cases where the person you wanted revenge for was actually your mistake, or you tried to get revenge but someone else was killing you, and no matter what they say, I''m not willing to affirm it."


    "If a mistake was discovered before revenge, wouldn''t that be nice? Besides, I wouldn''t be obsessed with that if the other guy already had a cat on. Some guys might have wanted to put Keri on with their own hands, but I''m not."


    Whatever it is, I don''t have that dark, horrible feeling about wanting to clear resentment with my own hands for a long time.


    I think that would be fine if the carelessness in my body, which took my life in play, was cleared up. Besides, I don''t want to shut up and overlook the survival of the people who do that.


    "Ok...... My real brother is looking for revenge. But I''ve seen that vain ending so many times, it''s complicated. It''s hard to say," Oh, you''re looking for revenge, too. Let''s work together. "


    "Why are you so rosy? Private people."


    A voice sounds slightly dissatisfied with the truth in Midori, who pinches his mouth.


    "What are you talking about when the first thing I heard from Ok - was my real brother? If my real brother doesn''t fall apart, it''s not fair, right? Come on, True Brother knows exactly what it''s like to be a vengeful guy, and he''s in that position himself, and he denies anyone else''s vengeance. Besides, even though I''m trying to get revenge, the next revenge guy is coming to the lab and showing me to follow a terrible end, so I can''t wait to hear it from my true brother."


    Listening to Midori''s words, Shizuku is truly intimate, while at the same time feelings similar to pity boil down.


    "True, I''m sure vengeance is vain, and I know where you stand. Still, if you''re trying to avenge yourself, don''t wonder if you''d like to speak out with a negative argument about someone else''s revenge."


    Teach in a soft tone, like a taxi driver telling a little kid to listen.


    (All this space is negative to me... But the muscles are through and I can''t argue with them. I feel the most childish)


    The truth was I kept my mouth shut and thought about it for a while, but eventually I exhaled small...


    "Right. I''m sorry."


    "No, how about an apology all of a sudden? I''m not convinced, but apologizing for now, that''s not a good idea. If you have any objections, just spit them all out and apologize if you think you were wrong in the meantime."


    Immediately after the true apology, the taxi driver says as if he saw through his true heart.


    "I don''t think I was wrong, but I mean I admit I made you uncomfortable by saying something extra. But it''s going to come out of my mouth again."


    I said the truth in a slightly throwing tone. While it was a topic I shook myself, it was already troublesome to continue this topic.


    Euthanasia City is a vast area city that has merged the municipalities of western Tama. Much of western Tokyo has become an euthanasia city, including all hilly and mountainous areas.


    Behind the mountain, where people don''t stop by, there are many cases where backstreet organizations are secretly building facilities. Alternatively, buildings such as factories that were originally built in unpopular locations are often bought and diverted.


    A narrow street that twists and turns and stretches between the green mountains. From time to time it becomes a ramp, but there is almost no divide.


    Pompous and private houses and buildings of unknown use can also be seen, but Mika is aiming for a facility somewhat off the street. Probably determined the location with satellite photographs.


    "Did you get out of the car too soon!


    Mika screams as she walks down the street on foot.


    No matter how far off the street it is, I don''t think there''s a building at the end of a completely roadless road. Then it''s too hard to come and go as much as you want. Mika was looking for it as she walked, presumably because there were some beast trails that people could get through properly.


    After a short walk, between the broken guardrails, he discovered a descending road stretched with exposed reddish ground with no grass growing. It''s a steep slope, but there''s nothing you can''t get through.


    (If the information is correct, and if my views are right, you''re ahead. No, stay ahead of me. Come on, I''m tired)


    I am concerned that the drain of wasted health will not affect the future.


    Even though I only came this time with the intention of reconnaissance combined with the look below, it''s a big deal at the time of reconnaissance. When it comes to liberating the clones, we talk about how to help them out of these despicable mountains.


    (This facility isn''t the only place to find out if they haven''t made my clone.)


    Mika is currently aiming at a clone manufacturing plant, but she said that some establishments educate clones that have been made, and if they include even those that have already been sold, confirmation is very difficult.


    The conclusion has already been reached in Mika that it is very impossible for herself to stop making clones or to help all the sellers of clones sold. But not without it.


    From the investigation for the time being. I would like to hold onto the evidence alone, accuse the backstreet news site, solicit the will by complaining that there are some bad deeds, and move public opinion in the backstreet.


    (So it''s unclear if anyone will agree and move, but the pen has to believe the word stronger than the sword! I can''t think of any other good way! Don''t feel like you''ve taken on a tight job. But I got it. I''m gonna make it!


    Slap your cheeks with both hands and put your thirst on, put your hat back on deep in your eyes, and walk down the road.


    Eventually he checks the old building under his eyes, and Mika stops. It''s a four-story, old apartment-like building. Look, it doesn''t look like a factory, but it was the same building as the footage Mika bought from the intelligence organization.


    "Fortune foreclosure!


    Activate fate manipulation while checking that binoculars are not equipped with surveillance cameras or the like. Literally, it is a fateful manipulation to borrow small fortunes that are supposed to happen in the future and make small fortunes, but it cannot be used continuously, and can only be used once a day. If you make a bet after use, you will always lose, so it is also possible to intentionally pay the advance by making a bet after use.


    As a result, camouflaged surveillance cameras attached to trees were immediately discovered. That and three places. Normally, I could see everything in one shot hidden in the light in a position that I wouldn''t even know if I stared.


    Minka feels signs behind her when she tries to approach her with caution about the camera''s position and hides herself in the grass away from the beast path.


    But as soon as I see who showed up, I show up again on the road.


    "True! Midori! And one more!


    The other person was more surprised at Mika, who suddenly appeared and spoke to her.


    "Wow, Mika''s here."


    "Ooh, the real moon. Is that Mika? I''m a fan. I guess I''ll get a signature."


    Midori and Yoshiku continue to say.


    "I can generally guess why Mika is here, but I''d like to exchange information."


    "Respond!"


    In response to the true words, Mika spoke of the content and purpose of the request. Of course I''ll keep my client''s name down.


    "Were you trying to do such a big job on your own?


    Finished listening to Mika, true to shuddering.


    "Didn''t you know I''d already raided their auction a few times?


    Truth be told, with the nuance that if I knew that, I could also ask myself and Junko to cooperate.


    "Looks like the information was missing! But true! If you and Junko are going to be on our side, I''m not comfortable!


    Mika''s face brightens up. Conscious of being guided by a great deal of luck.


    "Well, now it''s your turn to tell us what''s going on over here."


    True tells the story. At the request of Shizuku, I hear that he is about to scoop the clone sale of the President pickled in formalin, and Mika''s face becomes more rude.


    "Mass garbage doesn''t have a good image! If you don''t trust me!


    "That''s not true. I''m a man who believes in press justice. With the power of the pen, I wanted to reward the formalin-pickled president, and the newspaper left the office and fell into the back street, didn''t I?


    Yoshiku speaks with a serious face to Mika, who reveals her suspicions.


    (It sure doesn''t seem like a bad guy. Besides... what this guy was trying to do is the same thing I was trying to do. Maybe this guy who was a pro could do better)


    and Mika, who makes calculations work.


    "Sister Mika, okay - he''s a good guy to believe. Midori will cover you. From the looks of it, I think I can trust you."


    Midori helps out, shows her teeth slightly and laughs at.


    "Ho ho ho, was it someone you might trust from Midori, me"


    A long time to put your head on the bright side.


    "Okay! Believe it! Only once! Only now! Tentative! Mass garbage! Okay, we''re going in fast, but pay attention because there''s surveillance cameras over there and over there!


    "I''m not sure, so if you''re pinpointing surveillance cameras, you''re gonna have to take the lead on a secure route."


    True demands were made on Mika, who pointed quickly at the trees in three places.

 434 8

    Kozo Inogaya happened to be visiting the clone culture plant that day.


    Rapid culture of clones carried out using the original somatic cells obtained can be laborious, time-consuming and costly.


    Although the development of science has stalled in modern times, advanced progress has been made with regard to artificial uterus as a measure of childlessness. Aborted fetuses, as well as fertilized eggs, can be raised safely until delivery. But it''s a conversion to a natural pace, and it''s a conversion to the condition of an infant.


    In a shorter period of time here, we have to let it grow rapidly in about two weeks, not in the condition of a baby, but to an age close to the original. To do this, by the time you grow a single clone, several technicians will be tight and in charge to adjust.


    I can pay when it comes to costs, but I don''t have enough manpower overwhelmingly. Mad scientists dedicated to the President pickled with formalin are indeed exclusively responsible for nearly half of them. Even then, there is a strong sense of wind within the organization.


    In some such circumstances, the number of clones produced continues to be limited. That''s how bad Inouigaya is. Offering clones to more people and eager for them to enjoy them.


    (Miki Valley is the earliest cancer...)


    Iguchigaya remembers one of his guests and tongues abominably.


    There are customers who have invested heavily in this business from an early stage and are still making it look good. In return, only the person is booked and ordered softly, selling many clones, and winning bids every time at auctions.


    That''s fine if you just think about making money, but Inouigaya is serious about offering his services to more people, so the presence of such guests can be seen as intrusive.


    "Miki Valley Konzern is definitely familiar with the back streets. That''s the kind of vibe you have from the president''s rash. I don''t even know who works under that shit. ''


    Write down the bad words of the customer in the SNS. Say something similar on the anonymous bulletin board and incite it. It was the largest stress-emitting method in Inouigaya.


    On SNS I mostly make an account of Incitement Only. I purposefully write tons of demo theories, looking down at people and stirring them up. It is passed down online as a celebrity in a bad way. Why would I do that, because I want to get attention.


    The fact that Inouigaya originally sought status and wealth was also due to another desire in fact. I started a business and made a fortune for my desire to be recognized and noted by people.


    My heart has a strong desire to be respected. I want to be treated as a great guy. I want to be told I look good. But I know so much that Iguchigaya says he doesn''t like the fact that respect in the real sense is not easily gained.


    So at the very least, even if it''s notoriety or just attention, I get satisfied. I am satisfied with the clone idle sales industry, which has satisfied many customers by making significant contributions to the organization and is also recognized within the organization.


    I want you to look at yourself more. I want you to think about yourself. I want you to rumor. I want you to appreciate it. I really want you to respect me. I want you to love me. I want you to admit it. More, more, more.


    I can''t help but be angry that my immediate boss, the Bird Mask executive, won''t recognize me for my great success.


    In the first place, that guy has no idea what he''s thinking from time to time. It''s clerical by the time it''s pathological, and it returns and Inouigaya gets irritated. I even think that a boss who hits me hard enough to be unreasonable would be better off. Human beings who don''t express their emotions much are the worst for Iguchigaya.


    Enemy attack! Enemy attack!


    After the inspection, I was taking a dose in the office, and I heard that word flushed with the alarm from the speaker, and Inouigaya changed his complexion.


    "A raid by Makoto Aizawa and Mika Tsukinawa occurred! Technical staff evacuate immediately! All guards to the incubator immediately!


    "By virtue of this, you even allowed the incubator to break in!? Besides, I don''t know what else to do with it!


    When he changed his blood phase and Inouigaya barked, he took the firearm himself and left himself to anger to go to the incubation room.


    I''m not counting how strong my enemies are or how dangerous they are. I can''t wait to be grandfather of this business. I will not tolerate anyone who interferes. With only those two thoughts, Inouigaya was moving.


    Return a little bit of time.


    Yoshiku, True, Midori and Mika entered the building of the clone manufacturing plant with dignity from the front entrance.


    Using the blind spot of the soul, where Mika is an intermediate destiny manipulation, as soon as the door opened and people entered and exited, he made a noise and drew attention, making the presence of the four unrecognizable and sliding dignified through the side, entering the building.


    "You can''t believe what you''re capable of right now... It''s like I''m dreaming."


    Even though I almost missed the distance, I was truly surprised that the constituents of the president pickled in formalin were not aware of it.


    "But the more you use this soul blind spot in a day, the less success you have. There''s only one thing we can do."


    Mika explains with a whisper because she''s just infiltrating.


    It''s not even on the security cameras in front of the door.


    Midori asks.


    "CCTV records are inevitable. But there''s probably no one watching the surveillance cameras. Probably only. This power has no certainty."


    "With similar abilities, the killer decoy was definitely activated."


    And, true.


    "Mm-hmm. Except that one can only be put on me, even though the conditions are even tighter. Mm, that door looks suspicious."


    Seeing a fairly large door at the end of the aisle, Mika said.


    "It''s because of a pretty old building, and the doors are usually open by hand, too. Iris recognition and card key lock closure are all we have."


    True to say, approaching the door unwrought.


    "Midori, Mika, either way, can''t you open the door so they won''t notice?


    "By the time I got here, I had used the fateful manipulation that seemed to be possible. You''re losing your chances of success now."


    To the true question, Mika answers that.


    "Yay, it''s Midori''s turn. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    "What, the way you laugh"


    Midori''s unique way of laughing, Yoshiku unexpectedly goes into it.


    "Heh... there are quite a few of them, but the placement is sparse. They''re all focused on their work, and if they sneak in and sneak up on footage, maybe they can. But it''s dangerous for the four of us to go in and sneak in alone, so I think it''s a good idea to come out soon without a long stay."


    "Am I going? Yeah, well, I''m the star. All right."


    Squeeze fists of both hands in front of your chest and indulge in temper.


    "Then I''ll go"


    Turn to the three boys and girls, Yoshiku says.


    "Wait a minute. You should just stop delivering footage in real time."


    Truth advises.


    "Oh, I''m going to edit it later though. Is there anything inconvenient about it being delivered live?


    "I used to fail with that... I don''t know what''s going to happen, but it''s not good to live."


    Asked for a long time, it seems hard to say. True answers.


    "I don''t know, thanks for the advice. I''m going again."


    "Be careful"


    "Don''t push it."


    "Nice to meet you porn images."


    Mika, True and Midori each say a word.

 435 9

    With the video camera in one hand, Yoshiku slowly opened the door.


    I snuck in there to keep things from making noise and suddenly saw the sight of it becoming a picture there.


    It was a substitute as I imagined it would be. Quite a large room lined with glass capsules filled with liquid, with beautiful naked girls cultured inside.


    There are still foetal conditions and some toddler children growing up. The capsules are shaped close to that of the artificial uterus, but they are huge in size and, above all, they have a full view of the contents.


    (That''s a lot of faces I''ve seen. Oh, there''s also actress Yuki Aizawa. Is that the group DOBS most popular Ikaido optical stream on sale over there? As requested by Midori, you have a lot of porn footage)


    Yoshiku turns the camera and takes pictures of the entertainer women who are about to make it. There are also a few technicians in work clothes who take pictures of them too, of course.


    (This isn''t enough. It''s dangerous, but I want to take some more of the back. There''s a bunch of them over there.)


    Long after greed, he moves backwards and hides in the shadow of a desk lined up by the entrance. Raise only your hands and let only the camera out onto your desk, slowly moving to the back of the room.


    That was the failure. Until then, one of the technicians in front of a capsule resembling an artificial uterus turns to a desk where the prosthesis is hidden.


    "Who!


    The big, long standing body sticking out of the desk will be discovered lightly, and who will do what?


    "He''s a crook! Meet! Meet!"


    Yoshiku rushes to the entrance as he screws up and runs that on his own.


    "You found it light!


    Mika, who pulled out her gun, greets Yoshioka.


    "But I got the footage."


    "Boulders are mass rubbish! There''s no way out!"


    Yoshioka laughs and winks at it and praises it with sarcasm.


    "Keep the camera turned."


    Truth tells. This one''s pulling out a gun, too, but it''s not standing up.


    "And let''s go in again. If they find it, they find it. I can''t help it. Just don''t hesitate to take any more pictures."


    "Whoa, I see"


    "The boulder is my true brother. All we have to do is decentralize the abbott."


    True words, admirable endurance and admiration.


    "Grandpa Shizu again. Let me take a shot. This is Takada Newspapers."


    Yoshiku walked into the room dignified and turned the camera, saying in a tone of relaxation.


    I go indoors so that the truth slips from behind its doorstep and sticks a gun at the technicians inside. Technicians raising their hands with a threatened look.


    "I want to do an interview, but I don''t know if I can do that on a boulder."


    As Shizuku shrugged, he walked to the zone where he couldn''t go earlier and put it in the camera.


    Soon the alarm went off.


    Enemy attack! Enemy attack! A raid by Makoto Aizawa and Mika Tsukinawa has occurred! Technical staff evacuate immediately! All guards to the incubator immediately!


    "Isn''t that an unsavory vibe?


    I''m behind you. Truly, Yoshiku makes a slight rush to voice his mood.


    "I have no problem with it because I kick it. The entrance is guarded by Mika and Midori, so you can''t come in so easily. Shoot with confidence -"


    Halfway through the true words, the door that was behind the room opened and filled with a bunch of tough men armed with pistols.


    "Get down."


    "Yes, sir."


    Follow the truths that have come off the reading, and prostrate yourself in the shadow of your desk again.


    The shootout began. Yoshiku was driven by his desire to manage to take a picture of it, but he inadvertently let out the camera and thought it would be ruined if the camera broke with a stray bullet, and decided to shrink it down a lot.


    "Can we just get the camera out and take a shot? It would be a painting if it was like a shootout."


    I glanced at such a long time ago and the truth said it.


    "No... but if the camera breaks, it sucks"


    "Bullets are small things that don''t hit such small cameras that way. Unless you''re lucky enough."


    Stop shooting guns, lie down next to Yoshioku and the truth speaks.


    "I know the logic, but I''m still going to stop. Sometimes, just in case."


    I have had bitter experiences before, so the neighborhood was a thorough and cautious eunuch.


    "It''s over. Then you should withdraw with the camera dead. There are still enemy soldiers."


    "It''s over..."


    The shootout started, and it hasn''t been that long. He gave a fearful head, and Shizuku flashed. Seven men emerged from the back door, all rolling on the floor.


    "Retreat!?


    Mika really asks when she leaves the room.


    "Oh."


    Truth nods and rushes out. The three remaining follow the true aftermath.


    "I couldn''t take it all. But I''m glad I took just a few of them."


    Shizuku shrugs while running. All the incubators now could fit in the footage, but I wanted to shoot the other rooms, if I could. There could have been something else interesting.


    "Was my clone there!? And we need to make sure there was a client clone later!


    Mika asks.


    "I didn''t have Mika''s. Too bad."


    Midori, who saw what was going on indoors in the schizophrenic, answered instead.


    "What a shame! I''m relieved that it was good!


    "I thought there might be more popular idols or something, but I was a little biased."


    At the same time, I''m sorry there weren''t some people I was hoping for, but I''m surprised Yuki.


    "plastic surgery idols are going to be able to make pre-plastic surgery ones even if they make clones, or maybe they''re only making things that haven''t been plastic surgery"


    "I''m not plastic surgery or anything! Don''t be ridiculous!


    Mika bites at true words.


    "Nothing. I didn''t say you were, and you''re not an idol, are you?


    "It just sounds defamatory to me when I say it at this time!


    "That would be paranoia"


    True and Mika go outside the building.


    "Aren''t we just talking about making clones and plastic surgery even more?


    And, Shizuku.


    "I don''t think a woman who doesn''t have any makeup on TV is plastic surgery."


    From the prolonged words, True derived its follow-up.


    "Heh, like sweet, true brother. That''s it, this is this"


    "Enough with that topic!


    Mika blocks Midori from saying anything.


    "I''m calling a cab. I mean, it looks like you''ve been waiting for us to get home."


    As I went up the beast path, I projected the display in front of my face more than my phone, and the truth told me.


    Back on the road, a taxi stopped just up the beast road.


    "Oh, no, are you with me on the way home? That''s odd."


    An old cab driver with a mustache faces out the window and says in a pungent tone.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    "Well, what are you talking about?


    The taxi driver said as blurry as ever in the long run to get in and thank you.


    "Stand by! You guys!


    Two, a man came running up from under the beast path, shooting a gun at me.


    "Oops. We need to get out of here."


    The taxi driver said in a gentle tone and set the cab off rapidly.


    "Ugh... what the hell is he... I came alone, and I''m so angry."


    I look back in the car, and I see a man shooting his gun all over me in angry shape, and Yoshiku groans.


    "He''s Kozo Inogaya, the clone idol sales rep! You look like a man with a medium temper!


    Mika looks back and impresses me.


    "Sure, that''s a rare pattern. You know, the bossy guy comes after me angrily and alone."


    It really seemed unusual to look at Inouigaya, but soon its appearance became smaller and invisible.

 436 10

    Akino Kaori doesn''t like to buy women. After I found out that some of the women who sell themselves had pathetic circumstances, I was unwilling to buy them.


    That''s not the reason, because there''s still a conscience in the incense. Because you have to be someone in line with the doctrine of the name Purification in him.


    It''s a hassle, but look for someone on a dating site, etc. That''s another struggle because we have to find someone who looks as bad as possible with his head and personality. Otherwise the doctrine in incense will not be fulfilled.


    "Brother, I''m not much of a man. Wouldn''t you be an actor?


    A skinny woman with thick makeup, who seems nearly ten years older than herself, arms and cat strokes to bring to the incense.


    Today''s opponent was his wife. You look like a sexually vicious woman from a human face, and from incense, that''s all you pass. It can also be said that there is nose hair coming out of one nose but it is not processed.


    "I was wondering if you''d like me to have dinner tonight. You have money for yourself, don''t you?


    Ignoring such demands, Incense takes his opponent to a breathtaking hotel in the backstreet organization.


    The moment he entered the room, incense hit the woman''s face with an unmitigated full force punch.


    "What?"


    Too many things made the woman unacceptable to reality, she looked up at the incense as she bled her nose and opened her mouth with pocan.


    "Well, shall we begin the ritual of purification"


    The usually expressionless incense turns into a heartfelt smile.


    "Geez! Murderers! Heh heh! Somebody, come on! Around!


    The woman understands what she has been done and calls out loud and freshly for help.


    "Oh, this reaction pattern...... no matter how many times I''ve seen it, it''s great"


    Incense squirmed joyfully, with all her strength and joy, kicking up the woman''s jaw. His jaw is broken, his broken teeth and blood are scattered, and the woman falls on her back.


    "It''s okay. This is what it takes to purify your sins. This will save you from obscenity."


    In a gentle tone, she says off, incense rips off a woman''s clothes. The woman even tried to resist, but incense hit her back fist in the cheek. The woman lost her temper to resist with it, and with a look mixed with fear and flashes, she just looked up at the smile of incense.


    Half-naked tips were normal caresses, but soon again they were no longer normal. One pattern is that women don''t get too wet of fear. I also have a good preparation for that kind of time.


    Remove a pinch-sized syringe where incense enters between your thumb and index finger from your jacket pocket, stab a needle in the female neck, and inject fluid into it.


    "Ahhh."


    The immediate effect of illegal drugs makes the woman feel comfortable in her dreams, and even sharper her general senses make her body lit up and dominated by strong sexuality.


    Confirming that she had no problems with the act at all, Incense stuck her hips in while grabbing the woman''s neck with both hands and strangling her hard.


    It has the effect of drugs, but the woman gasps in agony. A woman desperately grabs Incense''s wrist and tries to pull it apart, but naturally she''s not even scared. Even though it is the frontier of life and death, something like the idiotic power of a fire place doesn''t work conveniently for me either.


    Before incense finished the act, the woman''s breathing had stopped. But if you try incense, there is no problem. The usual.


    "Purification complete"


    The incense of finishing the act whines and rises. It''s back to the usual faceless look.


    Take out your phone, send an email, open the door and leave the room. As if waiting for it, a few men in work clothes with cleaning utensils enter the room where the incense was. One was rolling a huge trunk. I don''t know how to use the trunk.


    They belong to the Great Guardian of Terror, an organization that specializes in the aftermath. Before purification activities, call it proper. No matter how much back street breath it took, the abandonment of the body is extremely annoying and so on.


    Incense can only interact with a dying woman and a woman just after she dies. The act is called purification by incense.


    The first woman whom incense purified was a one-sided female student at the time of Junior High.


    The appearance was a gal system that was challenged to see, and there were a lot of bad rumors, such as letting anyone do it as long as they paid for it. But incense, pure and intensely conceived at the time, desperately told himself that was not the case, and confessed thoughtfully.


    What I returned was a dialogue called "Fifty thousand is fine".


    Incense paid 50,000 yen to enter the hotel, and when he noticed, he was waving his hips as he continued to strangle her, even as she stopped moving.


    The bodies were disposed of, paying large sums to tissue of rather dangerous muscles in the back streets, and even collateralising the guts. It''s an organization called ''Eldorado next door''. I also asked another organization, but they asked me why I was murdered and I was lightly rejected.


    That sexuality of incense is not what I acquired in doing so. That is only a trigger, and there is another event that has become decisive.


    That other event gave rise to doctrine in incense. Death rape for incense became a ritual to purify the filthy poor women.


    I just left the hotel and my phone vibrates. His opponent is Iguchigaya.


    When I picked up the phone, it happened to be that Makoto Aizawa, Mika Tsukinawa and two other people had raided the clone culture factory that was being inspected.


    ''There is no damage. Some of the constituents are dead. "


    To the words of Inouigaya, incense pokes at nothing. From incense, I don''t think it''s harmful. The perception would be the same, even if the factory were to destroy it altogether.


    "You want to know who the other two are. Can you send the footage?


    That''s what bothered me. I somehow understand why Mika Tsukinawa has joined forces with Makoto Aizawa to raid, but the fact that there are two others is catching on. Who the hell are you and for what purpose are you acting together?


    Eventually, when I see the footage they sent me, incense will cease to exist.


    (Yoshiku... you finally came...)


    One of the four was a man who was once a childhood tamer and best friend.


    "Except for Aizawa and Tsukina-san, they look like non-combatants. Because I have not engaged in any combat activities. So, I''ll put a little value on it, but I''ll hire about two skilled killers to deal with it. ''


    Iguchigaya tells you in a tone that seeps through your anger.


    "Aizawa trampled my sanctuary many times on the ground. You don''t complain, do you? ''


    In the same uncanny tone, Iguchigaya pushes. I can see how this man is putting heat into his business, but incense looks at it with cold eyes.


    "I''ll leave everything to your discretion."


    To put it briefly, Xiang hung up.


    (Sanctuary... Will our filthy sanctuary be purified by him too?)


    Incense''s head was full of one thing. That our former best friend, now alienated, is stepping into the back street and trying to get closer to our side.


    (That was late. I''ve been waiting for you, all this time)


    While I fucking laugh, I also have feelings


    (Does it also work with Junko that he is acting with Makoto Aizawa? Junko finds out about me and Yoshioko, and you''re trying to molest me?


    Incense driven by the urge to call Junko directly to confirm.


    Incense is gaining strength by visiting the Snow Oka Institute when falling into the back streets. Even after entering a formalin-pickled president hostile to Junko, I have remained connected to her.


    (If you''re seriously coming to crush me, you can''t even ask. Or is it just a coincidence guide...?


    In any case, the biggest point for incense is not the connection between Yoshiku and Junko, etc. That Yoshiku is falling into the back streets and even getting too close to himself. That''s all that matters.

 437 11

    Successfully photographing the situation inside the clone manufacturing plant, Yoshiku, True and Midori returned to the Yukooka Institute.


    Mika and I broke up on the way. He seems frightened of his prolonged years, "I want so much to act with mass garbage!," he said at the time of his breakup.


    Yoshiku was given one room, where he organized information and wrote articles, edited the footage he had taken, etc.


    In addition to Junko Shinmidori, who was not alone in the room, four people pushed him, including Zao, who had just returned home, to look at Junko''s work and sometimes mouth out.


    "Wow, you''re in good shape."


    Zuo, who saw Yoshi for a long time, spoke up first.


    "I was rugby."


    "Oh, were you a lagerman, too? Me too."


    I answered with a smile on my head, and Tsuo said happily.


    "With that said, it feels similar to Zao''s atmosphere."


    "The atmosphere is similar in stature. Zo feels like a mini-size."


    True and Midori to say, etc.


    Zao seemed to like Yoshihisa, who was tight and gave advice to Yoshihisa, and lectured her on how to choose an information organization and how to negotiate. He also promised his organisational counterpart, Whiplash, that he would conduct negotiating practices on his behalf for a long time and that he would handle the footage and articles he had taken for a long time to a large extent.


    "You should refer to my way next and do it yourself"


    Says Zuo in a good way.


    "No, I really appreciate it. Very helpful."


    A sincere thanks to Zao for his time. I''ve had Zao take care of me and help me, but I''ve finally been able to deal with adults in the midst of looking full of kids, so there are some aspects to relieving me of.


    Then Yoshiku goes into writing the article. I get a little nervous when I realize that my article, which I don''t even have checked at my desk and don''t rework, raises to a public place.


    "They won''t rework the text, but they''ll be checked on the organization side for once"


    And, Zuo.


    Eventually, the finished article and the edited videos and images are posted to Whiplash.


    "Huh, it''s over"


    "Tired. It will be tomorrow to go up to the site. I''m looking forward to your reaction tomorrow."


    Big, exhaling shoulder, pounding and knocking.


    "No, thank you for everything."


    Yoshiku stands up and bows deeply toward Zuo.


    "I used to hate the back street itself, but as I was told, not everyone is a bad guy."


    I felt perfectly better, Yoshioka, and I ran that on my mouth.


    "The Lord of this laboratory is a bad man. You''re not going to be an experimental bench, but you''re exceptionally working together, so I don''t think I understand that."


    True said.


    "Before we turn it into a mouse, it would be beneficial for us to strike a formalin-pickled president. If you''re going to attack me in an intelligence war, you better fight together."


    and Junko.


    "By tomorrow, let''s also think about our next hand. We have to attack them once and for all."


    Yoshiku glances at the new information sent from the frozen sun.


    "I hear there''s a leak in the name of one of the guests you''re calling"


    So Yoshiku found some interesting information.


    "Miki Valley - the commander-in-chief of Miki Valley Konzern, famous for his pussy, was involved with such a joking organization and bought a clone"


    Long standing groaning with his face in his face. But I can make this special dane enough.


    "It''s not only effective to attack an organization, it''s also effective to target those involved in it."


    Yoshiku said. Despite the article on the back street, I thought that if even one guest was reported by his real name, his legs could be blunt, and it would be a headache for the President pickled in formalin.


    "Yea, do it, okay. It looks like mass rubbish."


    "It''s not like we''re dealing with innocent citizens. I have no hesitation in keeping up with evil organizations, supporting their inhumane business, and hunting them down like they''re devouring pleasure."


    Making fun of Midori, Yoshiku speaks seriously of his consciousness.


    "Do you only hang that person? I don''t know if I can do this alone. It''s not convincing or impactful. At least three, four if you can."


    Junko opines.


    "That being said, I don''t know, I just accidentally leaked this one person''s information. I''m lucky enough to do this, and I don''t have the hands to not use it."


    Makoto says to Junko.


    "Mm-hmm. And this one, he''s a street dweller, but he''s also a pretty big guy who''s familiar with the back. Enough as a scandal for one."


    Zao also gave his consent for a long time.


    "This Miki Valley is a customer - a customer who bought clone idols the most, but who also invested heavily in them in the early years, and who has secretly given priority to Miki Valley reservations only -? It''s really scandalous around here, but the fact that this information was leaked may mean that some of the formalin-pickled presidents didn''t feel comfortable about this guy and intentionally leaked the information."


    The prolonged reading was a brilliant hit.


    "What about raiding auctions, capturing multiple customers, and pulling out information with drugs?


    Junko suggests. Yoshiku leaks a bitter laugh only where he doesn''t bend the idea that more than one interview is better.


    "I''ll keep that for the last time. As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to get into this Miki Valley home and gather evidence that my guests have cloned idols at home."


    Duty to consolidate policy.


    "Are you going anytime soon today?


    "No, tomorrow''s fine. It''s not a good idea to stick around that way in a day."


    To the true question, Yoshiku giggles and answers that, letting him wink.


    (I guess you shouldn''t tell me that wink doesn''t suit you... He seems to like it)


    I sneak up on that. True.


    Snowstorm Takada has been a different girl since elementary school.


    He was very active, curious and interested in trying anything, liked to move his body, school holidays were always mixed up with boys and interested in ball games, playing with boys quite often after school, or else three of his older brothers, Shizuku, and his younger brother and familiar Akino Kaori of the same age, were hanging out.


    Yoshiku wasn''t particularly aware that the blizzard was changing, but Incense continued to complain about Yoshiku in the absence of a blizzard when he was definitely changing the blizzard.


    Incense was very dear and always passive compared to the active brothers and sisters of snowstorms, but it was seen from the eyes of the prolonged, so that while playing with the snowstorms, he was not opening his mind to some snowstorm.


    When I was in fourth grade, the three were eyed by a foursome in sixth grade.


    Even when entangled, Shizuku doesn''t pull off at all in character, and incense just watches in silence. The snowstorm, on the other hand, raised his hand to a sixth grader much bigger in body than himself, being the second girl, but without any hesitation or fear at all.


    That developed into a fight at the outset, and the three were hit by a spill at the end due to the difference in numbers and physique, but only the snowstorm didn''t try to cry. Suppose the sixth graders didn''t mind that, while the smallest girl was pressured to the point where she had the most guts and left from time to time.


    "Awesome - hey, snowstorm. I didn''t cry at last."


    "Eh heh, because I thought if I cried, I''d lose"


    Snowstorm rubs his nose and laughs lightly as he praises as he wets his tears and smiles.


    But I didn''t like the incense. The fact that the two older boys were losing fights and weeping unnecessarily, but the younger girls endured, even feels like there shouldn''t be.


    Snowstorms are strange somewhere, not normal in a bad way - incense was triggered by this time, to the point of decisively agreeing so, and even becoming alarmed.


    Incense admired Yoshiku, but was therefore anxious that Yoshiku would not notice the abnormality of the blizzard at all. I had a vague feeling that one day the blizzard would cause something uninterrupted and bad to happen.

 438 12

    Night. Yoshiku, with True and Junko, headed to the ''Tasmanian Devil'', a bar where the residents of the back street gathered. They took him, to be exact.


    "This is a neutral designation for contested jurisdictions. It''s also commonly used in information exchange and work transactions. Of course, the deal is limited to what''s okay if you''re seen or heard in public."


    Junko explains as he walks to the box seat. Whether it means making use of it when working in the back streets in the future, I will receive it for a long time.


    "What happens when you have a dispute? Are you going to let the police do this to you?


    Hip down in your seat and Yoshiku asks. According to "Dark Cities," where backstreet residents and organizations are concentrated, we have known for a long time that the majority of the balance of power is above the backstreet for the police, and that basically backstreet residents do not defy the police.


    I do what I''m blamed for sneaking around. However, if it becomes a large organization that even affects the political and financial media, like the President pickled in formalin, the story will be separate. I don''t care about the eyes of the police, and I get my hands flat on various businesses.


    "What, you''re understudied. Don''t you even know" Central "?"


    True says. Shortly after I said it, the truth is I remember Dejav in that dialogue of mine.


    "It''s like a public agency for back streets. It also lays down common rules for backstreets. Many organizations follow it, and if you turn away, they''ll send assassins from the center before the police do."


    "Um, I''ll study later..."


    As far as the true story is concerned, even though it seemed to be quite important knowledge, I am ashamed of what I did not know due to lack of preview, and Shizuku becomes a vague expression.


    "Still, that''s a classy bar you saw. It''s huge. I would have imagined a liquor store on the back street or something more sucky and atmospheric. It would be uncomfortable if minors did it, and it''s just plain drunk."


    A long time to share your thoughts.


    "Are you tired of playing the piano over there? Wasn''t that a crackhead?


    "I''m working here part-time at night to overcome that crack. He said you''d still feel safe if you were a resident of the back street."


    Junko tells the story of tiredness in the long run of discovering and asking tiredness.


    "That''s a lot of complexity, and the back street. It''s not what I imagined it to be."


    Long before falling into the back street, I hated it by joining the organization that killed my sister, thinking that the back street itself was nothing but evil, but I took a step and made contact with the inhabitants there and the image completely blew up.


    "Were you here first! Evening!"


    When Mika shows up in front of the seat with the three of them and screams, she sits straight next to Shizuku.


    "Mika, stay annoyed during the day. By the way, Mika, did you go to see if you had a clone of your own?


    "... Ngu! Ugh...!


    Mika noses blatantly at Junko''s question.


    "It''s a lie when it comes to not having that purpose, but first the request priority!


    "I''m sorry you didn''t have Mika''s clone."


    "What a shame! I''m relieved! I can''t stay alert yet!


    "Just kidding. Well, some of the clones that are already on sale might be Mika."


    "I''m not kidding! I''m just relieved to imagine! Rather don''t say it! You''d imagine! Don''t make me imagine!


    Making fun of Junko, Mika looked like she seriously hated him for a long time, but for some reason she laughed because she was only listening to the dialogue.


    (This kid''s a pretty weirdo, too. The snowstorm was quite a weirdo too, but if he was alive, he would have fallen in the back street or something... you know. No...... I don''t know)


    I remember my sister. He was a kid who didn''t know what to do, so I can''t be sure that he wouldn''t fall in the back street, as he was alive. He had a fearless personality poking his neck at anything.


    "What are you doing!


    Minka asks when she notices Yoshioka staring down at herself while hanging out next door.


    "Sorry. Remember my sister. And Mika''s a funny kid, just like on TV."


    "Me and your sister look alike!?


    "It''s just the common denominator of an unusual child... No, excuse me. He''s already dead."


    To Yoshihisa''s word, Mika holds her mouth.


    "He wants to get killed by a formalin-pickled president and take that revenge. I''m not just poking my neck at the curiosity and making it an article. This man has a proper faith and has recently fallen into the back streets. No, this is my first job falling into the back street."


    Suddenly the truth turned to Mika and told her how she had long been following her, so Yoshiku looked at the truth unexpectedly.


    (Do you care about interactions in daytime taxis? You were saying negative things about revenge, but Midori and the driver said the opposite, and you changed your mind a little bit)


    Look at the truth. Makoto guesses so.


    In fact, the presumption of Yoshiku had been met. I followed Mika, who was suspicious of her duty solely because of her position as the media, with the nuance of returning the debt, because I felt at the brink that she had made her uncomfortable by saying extra things.


    "Midori also told me to look at the person, but look at this guy and decide if we want to work together. I mean, you came to this seat to make that decision, didn''t you? Besides, you can''t handle this on your own, and you might as well have me or this guy''s powers. I don''t know what I don''t like about the press, but I think I can believe it."


    "Ugh!"


    Truly persuaded, Mika roars and arms and conceives.


    "You, get older. There''s no such thing as this guy. But thank you."


    I smile and wink. In the long run, the truth becomes inner. I really don''t accept this man''s wink physiologically.


    "My sister was killed playing and the footage was sold to a shithead. Seeing him, everything was a revulsion thought. I also hated the back street thing. Evil continues to exist in dignity, and my sister wants forgiveness for the fact that she was fed by that evil. In an effort to combat it, I became what Mika called mass rubbish."


    "Ngugugu... I''m sorry..."


    Mika apologizes with regret for speaking in a gentle tone.


    "I couldn''t do it after all. The power of the ostensibly pen does not extend. But I just wanted to use the pen as a weapon. Instead of blocking it with violence, I felt the power of the pen to appeal to the hearts of many people was effective. I want to believe that the power of the pen is the power of the heart. I don''t know if they laugh at me when I''m talking about the blue smell. By falling into the back streets, I''m trying to be a pen and sword sword."


    The three boys and girls were relieved because they did not return any words to deny their claim of righteousness, nor could they be seen in the eyes as if they had made a small fool of themselves.


    (When I was in the company, many of my seniors looked at me with the eyes of a fool, saying that I was Aoyagi, who swings idealism about me.)


    Until just a few days ago, I was constantly turned to the gaze of contempt. Of course, there were colleague reporters who understood and admitted to me about the long term, and those people looked at the long term with the exact opposite, warm gaze.


    (I feel warm gaze from these guys, just like the seniors and those people. So I''m gonna trust these guys and rely on them)


    Yes, Yoshiku decides on the mind.


    "By the way, what''s Mika''s client like?


    Yoshiku asks.


    "Can you violate confidentiality! And to the reporter!


    "Ex, but no. Well, I''m sorry I asked you something stupid. Eggs."


    One hand up in front of his face, one eye meditating and apologizing with an adorable smile.


    "Maybe it''s an investigation to ask a friend of mine''s entertainer if he''s been cloned or something like that"


    "Don''t hit it! Idiot!"


    To true pointing out, Mika screams like angry.


    "Mika, I thought you might want to admit a little there."


    Junko poked.

 439 13

    Junko''s consideration led Yoshiku to sleep at the Yukooka Institute for a while.


    The President pickled the formalin has cracked his face, and until the matter of clone sales settled, because he was warned that acting alone and going home was dangerous.


    But by that logic, as long as the formalin-pickled president himself is not devastated, I''ve always wondered if solo action would be dangerous, but I''ll follow that honestly, as long as I think about it later.


    At dawn of the night, Yoshiku will be the first to open a whiplash site. The article I posted was properly reflected on the site. Besides, it''s top news.


    The reader''s response was also amazing. It has more than four digits of ''Like'', even though it''s about three hours since it was reflected. A large number of sentiments were also written, many of which were favourable reactions to the article or critical texts to the formalin-pickled President.


    "There you go!


    Unexpectedly shouted, Yoshiku clenched his fists in both hands and gasped pose.


    "Ok - you have a lot of reactions ~. True brother should be apprenticed too."


    And Midori said...


    "I don''t like it."


    Truth returns that immediately.


    "I''d like to show this to my desk."


    I remember and whine about the senior deputy general manager who looked at me in the morning shitty newspaper.


    Junko, True, Midori, Zuo, Tired and breakfast in the living room, the six of us talked about the article and the topic of its reaction all the time. Especially when Zo and Midori praised Yoshiku so much that Yoshiku was in a good mood all the time.


    "I had a lot of resistance to exposing my real name to grandeur, but are you okay?


    Yoshiku asks. Although, on the back street of credit number one, activities under pseudonyms and anonymity were quite repellent, and since they were taught in Zao, they were sold under their real names when it would be difficult for them to get a job and not get attention.


    "Yeah. It''s not okay at all, so I tentatively suggested we stay here."


    Junko says in a light tone. Tentatively helpful, but then I want to ask what to do, but I felt like I was going to be considered a chicken even when I mouthed that, and I didn''t.


    "If you fall in the back street, everyone is in danger. It''s like dragging a tiger boy out of a nest hole and exposed him while you stepped into the tiger''s nest hole to step on the tiger''s tail. I''m pretty sure you bought tiger rage."


    Tsuo told me that, then I thought it would have been better to be anonymous or pseudonymous, but when I mouthed that, I also felt like I was going to be a chicken, and I didn''t.


    In the morning, Yoshiku will also collect information online. Zuo said, watch the articles and videos he gave you for a long time and check carefully because it also means there could be whistleblowing and leaking information about the people involved.


    It was noon and the number of visits to and reactions to the article in the first place increased, but there was no dizzying information provided.


    Mika visits the institute at the end of lunch.


    "I saw an article on Clone Idol Sales! Wonderful work!


    "Ha, I''m extra glad you admit it."


    Mika has also praised her when she looks at her face, so Yoshiku puts a smile on her head.


    "Why are you extra happy it''s me!? Say it!"


    "If you praised Takada for calling him mass garbage, mass garbage, and he was suspicious, it would be natural to feel that way. The latter will be more than happy to be praised by those who originally supported them and to acknowledge the achievements of those who denied them."


    True answers instead to Mika, who looks frigid.


    "Oh yeah...... If you ask me...... I''m ashamed of myself for not realizing such a simple thing"


    Upon true pointing, Mika noses white and drops the tone of her voice.


    "There''s no new information like this coming in, and I want to get into a regular guest''s house called Migitani Sent from the Frozen Sun yesterday"


    In front of the face plus Mika of the Snow Oka Institute in the living room, Yoshiku expresses hope. By the way, the plant pot raw head pair has been moved to another room.


    "At home in Miki Valley, I''d like to grab some evidence of whether clone idols are surrounded, but this has nothing to do directly with the Formalin-pickled presidential protest, and I wonder if it''s hard for you guys to ask for it."


    Junko and the others are in a relationship because they are a common hostile organization, and they are cooperating with us for a long time. When it came to expanding the scope to customers of the organization, it was likely that Junko and the others would be out-of-range, and I said so because I thought I would have to do it alone, but on the other hand, I had expectations that they would still be able to cooperate.


    "It doesn''t matter. When the privacy of a customer is exposed, it hurts for the organization as well. dating that paparazzi can be said to be part of the protest against the formalin-pickled president"


    "True you''re right. Hey. Besides, we got on the same boat once, so even with some detours, I think we can hang out. Without saying anything too hard."


    Makoto and Junko went on to say that, so Yoshiku is relieved.


    "Thanks. Because I can''t just use the power of the pen, but I guess I started the fight without my own sword. Looks like I''m gonna have to borrow your sword to the end of this case. They''re going to think it''s thick."


    I say I feel sorry for Yoshiku while I put my head on.


    "There''s a quick way to have your own sword. If you can be my experimental bench, you can prepare yourself for combat."


    and Junko.


    "No, I''d rather not."


    I laughed bitterly and put my hands up in front of my chest, standing in a surrender pose.


    "Is Jun not coming next time? I''m coming."


    "Mika will be there, too, and it''s just about a foursome party, isn''t it? I''ll keep my exposure modest this time."


    Junko smiled at Midori asking and replied so.


    Formalin-pickled President''s Clone Manufacturing Factory Exposure article, decorated with the top of one side of Whiplash, naturally also saw Iguchigaya.


    The videos shot inside the clone culture plant are given to you, even to the articles of reporters carefully shot, and to the fact that they are admired, Inouigaya''s bowels boil back.


    "Take my business out of stock and get popular!


    Iguchigaya screams unexpectedly. That was the part where he was most angry.


    I find intense jealousy that the accusations on the news site call for topical attention and that a man named Yoshiku Takada, the journalist who shot it, is appreciated. Those to be evaluated. He who is entertained. They are all jealous subjects for Iguchigaya.


    It was just vain to form a status and wealth. More than that, Inouigaya wants fame. I want to get noticed, and most importantly, I have a big desire to be thistled. I want to be hailed and respected as a great guy.


    Speaking of luxury, I want to get a good rating for everything. I want to be praised. All in all. I would also like to be told that you are smart. I would also like to be told that it looks good. I would also like to be told that the achievements and abilities are amazing. Above all, I want to be hailed as great with my consent when I come to an argument. I also want to be recognized for my personality. Anyway, I want to satisfy my desire for approval.


    I realized that getting people''s good reviews was the hardest thing to do above all. I hit the wall. Iguchigaya thought it was much harder than getting rich.


    But I only got the status, so I can be famous for once.


    So at least I want to get some attention. I just want to raise my reputation because I don''t care about notoriety. I want someone to watch. I want you to be aware. I want to be rumored. That''s why I made it my hobby to incite online.


    I gave up getting thistled by an unspecified number. That is hopelessly difficult from any point of view. No matter how socially successful you are, you don''t earn people''s respect. To the point of being jealous at best.


    Inouigaya''s obsession with attention and fame begins with unpleasant childhood memories.


    When I was in elementary school, mainly, the guy who could play sports was thistled. Jingtu Gaya had poor motor nerves and was often made a snooze. When you go from elementary to middle school, the good and bad looks also have to do with popularity.


    But Inouigaya has a bad face and a low back. Even I want to be respected by everyone, but I never get that.


    On the other hand, the guy who can play that sport or the guy with a good face even jerks off against himself. It''s funny how a guy who plays a jerk gets fucked. Just the luck of birth, this irrationality. unfairness. Iguchigaya cursed his destiny.


    After stepping into the back street, I checked their whereabouts and hired a man of an unrecognized profession, even in the back street called a kidnapper, to expose all the guys who bullied themselves as children.


    I killed them and my childhood grudges cleared up. Clear from the bottom of my heart. I felt like half the trauma had been eliminated. Kidnappers said revenge on former bullies is a pattern of behavior common to those who fall in the back streets.


    With anger and complexes in the spring, Inouigaya became both a status and a fortune, but that''s not what I really want. I want to be recognized by people. I want to be respected from the bottom of my heart. That''s all.


    That''s why I can''t forgive you. By virtue of this, there are those who have uncovered and rattled what they have made and have gained accolades from the majority. Inouigaya is getting what he wants. There is nothing more unforgivable to talk about.


    My boss''s top executive - Akino Kazuka calls me.


    Have you seen Whiplash''s website?


    Inouigaya tongued dignified without even hiding to the incense that shook the topic as expected.


    "Can''t you mean putting pressure on this organization?


    I''ll ask you in a bad note, Inouigaya. We also know that it would probably not be possible to exert pressure on the information organization on the back street to take down the article, etc.


    "Can''t you use your head a little more? Where pressure has been exerted, the facts cannot be erased. People''s memories cannot be erased. That kind of pressure is foolish. ''


    Iguchigaya regrets hearing the words returned from incense and not asking for anything extra.


    "Do you ever turn this reporter off?


    But as for the individual reporter, I don''t think there''s a problem. I''ve already hired a killer for that.


    ''Hopefully that will be done wherever possible. At your discretion. However, at a point suitable for the Yukooka faction, the difficulty seems high. "


    Inogaya finds herself irritated by the fragrance of her mouth as if it were other human resources. This is always the case with this top executive.


    "It''s a way of saying you don''t seem interested, but then why bother calling me?


    Ask Inouigaya in a disgusting tone.


    ''Cause it''s work for once. Nothing more or less. Just fulfilled the confirmation as a job. To that job, I''m not annoyed, I''m not passionate. Perform a minimum of duties. Don''t you like that?


    I think Iguchigaya should stop saying sarcasm.


    "I''ll deal with it without you having to tell me. I''m passionate about this job."


    Ubuku Inouigaya.


    "One of the hired killers is a well-known man with the street name ''Angel'', who has also defeated Makoto Aizawa before. He is the owner of a first glance track record without being exposed to his real name, but without being underestimated."


    ''I''ve heard of Angel, too. You''re an impeccable candidate to fight.''


    "The other is an ancient ginseng and famous end-of-life shop with an even older season than Angel. Sometimes I beat Junko Yukioka''s mouse under the name of Yoshiaki Kido."


    ''I don''t know that one. So, which one do we guard, the auction or the correctional facility?


    "The person in charge will have good security at the correctional facility. Although the auction can be cancelled in advance and avoided, because it is difficult to move the personnel and goods of that facility immediately. I want to make sure they leave when they get here."


    ''I hope it works. I hope so, not sarcasm. Bye.''


    In Kaori''s last remaining dialogue, Inouigaya finds himself uncomfortable. It''s like the first care this guy ever showed me.


    (Did you change your attitude when I told you? No, you''re not. Something personal for him...)


    I don''t know, but I felt that way.


    Come on, you guys.


    Switching the phone to ext., Inouigaya makes the call.


    After a while, eight beautiful girls visit the room. Everybody, it''s a clone dedicated to Inouigaya.


    "Praise me, you guys."


    Tell the clones around you.


    "Master Kozo is the best."


    "Master Kozo, it''s lovely."


    "Master Kozo is cool. I love you so much."


    "If it''s for Kozo, I can die."


    "That''s right, Inouigaya-sama was different."


    "Awesome, I admire it"


    The clones all smile and praise Inouigaya with their mouths. It''s not even a bar reading, it''s a proper emotion.


    (That''s the way it is. Naturally)


    I know it''s a praise made. But even the praise of such a disputed thing was Inouigaya, who actually felt comfortable when smiled at and told with his voice.

 440 14

    When the sun was about to lean, Yoshiku, True, Midori and Mika took a taxi to the apartment where Migitani, the clone sales customer of the President pickled formalin, lived. It''s a city centre, so there''s a lot of distance.


    It would have considerable impact if the video contained evidence that a man of apparent standing, also a director of Miki Valley Konzern, who divides up the pussy group, is buying up a large quantity of clone idols to make a harem.


    I would also like to interview him if possible, and Yoshiku thinks. I don''t mind if you don''t respond. Because if you can get a response to poke the microphone and wander around, that''ll be enough painting. However, if he is at home.


    (Though it''s Sunday for once. I should have let you in for the night. Can I sneak in and wait inside for anything)


    And, thinking that far, Yoshiku is gnawed at his thoughts.


    (Me, I''m totally, like, a criminal. It''s been a long time since I fell into the back street, and I can''t believe the law allows me to think of fulfilling my purpose by ignoring it, even though I''m a rookie full of things I don''t know...)


    "What''s wrong? Was it something strange, too?


    The same old taxi driver as when he was sent to the clone manufacturing plant looks at Yoshiyaki''s face in the passenger seat and his confidence spills a smile and speaks out.


    "No, you''re crazy about yourself. Are you going crazy?"


    "Heh, you feel weird about yourself, and you''re personalized - immersed in weird superiority or something?


    "No, that''s not it..."


    Midori made fun of me and Shizuku wondered if there were any thoughtful words, but I couldn''t think of anything.


    By the time one line arrived at its destination, the sky was stained with orange.


    "Not now, but is it possible that we''re surrounded by a separate mansion?


    True says.


    "Ababa, don''t have it. He wants to buy clone entertainers for a lot of money, so let''s deal with their sexuality. Come on. That''s what you do at home every night."


    Midori denies the true word with a laugh.


    "Your brother is sad because he really hasn''t been around lately."


    Yoshiku smiled bitterly at Midori''s dialogue as a primary school student, no matter how he saw it.


    "If he''s with me, he''s a great topic for paparazzi."


    "This is why the mass garbage!


    Mika throws up in her nagging face at Yoshinaga''s words.


    "I''m telling you, I''m an ex-Social Department, right? What an even worse performing arts department. At a meeting of female entertainers, she said, ''Whoa, just tear it up!'' Or whispering. It''s also a gift of my obsession with making good pictures."


    "Hard to understand! I can''t accept it! Extreme of the Lower!


    "But it''s the masses who are also Mika''s business partners who want the painting. If we''re stuck in shit, people are like maggots boiling in shit."


    "Gu......"


    Yoshiku wants to try being a little mean to Mika, who clings to me, and speaks in a sarcastic tone.


    "Abba, that''s a good analogy, okay."


    "I have no idea where I want it!


    Mika yells at Midori, who laughs funny.


    "I think the analogy is strange, too. Mass garbage finds shit and gives it to people in a shithole, doesn''t it?


    "True brother, the analogy may be accurate, but I don''t have the taste... There''s no good analogy between looking for shit and carrying shit."


    Midori turned off his grin and poked at him, truly speaking faceless and serious of his arguments.


    "Well, I wonder how they got in the apartment"


    Look up at the luxury apartment that soars in front of you, Yoshiku says.


    "Heh, leave it to Midori. Just hold on."


    That''s what I said, but I''m not going to do anything as I say. I don''t know what to wait for, Yoshiku is surprised.


    After a while, my uncle in work clothes arrived. Mixed grey hair and bald, maybe you should say grandpa. He came out of the administration room at the entrance, so he''s the janitor at the apartment.


    When the janitor opens the entrance to the apartment from the inside, he comes in front of Yoshida.


    (They think you''re suspicious? No way. You wouldn''t think so at the time of bringing a child. But it''s coming straight this way, and I don''t know what I''d have done if I''d been talked to.)


    As Yoshiku patrols, the caretaker''s uncle offers his hand toward Midori. When Midori also reached out, the caretaker dropped the key in Midori''s hand and went straight back into the apartment.


    "Hey, I''m coming in."


    "No, no, no, what, what? What''s that?"


    The steward who returns to the control room after not paying any attention to Yoshida, and Yoshida, who alternates between walking out of Midori, asks after Midori.


    "What are you doing, that guy? You''re relinquishing your duties. It''s under my sleeve. Did you even suck at it? Or hypnosis?


    "When did you say you had the time to depress your medication!


    "There''s no timing under my sleeve, and I''m relinquishing my duties. How come the axes are so different?"


    Towards Shizuku, Mika and True continue to penetrate.


    "You can think of it as hypnosis. Actually, no."


    As Midori said, he clung to the key hole at the entrance to the apartment and opened the door, which the janitor gave him. Four people going inside.


    "This is good - I''ll keep it. Good. It''s a spare key, but if you can use it here again, you can come alone."


    Midori throws the key for a long time.


    "What are we gonna do about it being on CCTV?


    Yoshiku asks.


    "No problemo! No problemo if you don''t mind! I''m not kidding. I really am!


    "You''re talking about it because it was showing. I''m not going to do anything guilty. I don''t think the police can sue me for criminal acts."


    Towards Yoshiku, Mika and True continue to answer.


    Four people take the elevator and reach Miki Valley House on the top floor.


    Fingerprint authentication and iris authentication were also required to open the door, but the spare key I received from the management room was also combined with the use of emergency use, so I just stuck the key in the keyhole and the door opened lightly.


    "There are signs of people. You''re here."


    Truth squeals. I have no idea for a long time. At least, there''s no light on the front door and the room near it.


    The hallway was split left and right, so we headed right first. Opening some doors, but no one inside.


    "You''re full of rooms. And it''s spacious. It''s a fancy interior for nothing."


    With motivation, I whisper and grumble for a long time.


    Returning to the entrance, he proceeded from the entrance towards the left hallway to make sure the lights were leaking from beyond the door.


    "It stinks of blood."


    True groans abruptly about that, and Yoshiku goes awry.


    (Finally, I feel a very dark fluctuation from inside the room. Anger, Threat and Grief......)


    Midori whines without speaking up.


    Though slightly disturbed by true disturbing words, Yoshiku sneaks open the door and peeks inside over the camera, turning the camera.


    Yoshiku was breathtaking at the indoor sight that jumped in through the camera.


    Large living room with no idea how many tatami. It also has a counter bar in the back, and even a huge bed that doesn''t know how many people can sleep. Quite a few girls stand in line near that bed in various outfits.


    Nurses, lady cops, stewardesses, sailors clothes, maids and their dressed in various costumes are all faces I''ve seen on TV and gravure. These are clone idols. Everyone looked at a certain point with anxious faces and sad expressions.


    Moving the camera ahead of their gaze, a naked obese old man with a belly, chest, legs and face full of fat was in the shape of anger, fisting the face of a girl in underwear who nodded with her head.


    (That''s horrible...... my grandfather''s penis, but still bleeding)


    Seeing the blood splashing on the floor, Yoshiku flashes his face.


    (Hey... he''s beating me up...)


    The girl, who was accidentally beaten, looked up, and Shizuku just looked at her face.


    Shizuku is aware of Mika behind it. Right now, I''m the only one peeking into the room through the door gap, but I think it''s only a matter of time before she sees this schematic.


    (Ugh... this guy sucks. Mika can''t show it to you.)


    Midori, who was projecting a schizophrenic and peering into the room, thought the same thing as Shizuku, with a drawn grin.


    (Even though I can''t be shown, I have Mika''s sister right on my side, and it''s only a matter of time before she finds out)


    I can''t laugh when I think about future developments, but I really laugh. Not strange, but this situation has to be laughed at.


    (We need to turn the camera around and stick it as much as possible and not show it to Mika...)


    Though I thought so for a long time, events soon broke down my efforts for a long time.


    "You lousy piece of shit! No matter how long it''s been, the song and the shabby won''t work! Besides, you can''t even talk the same way as the original! It''s a bad product! How come they haven''t taught you how to look like the original!


    The obese old man - Miki Valley has risen and turned to the nagging girl.


    "Please, Meunna. Your husband. Micah, I''m working hard on this, and I''ll do my best to make sure your husband likes this or La. Kara, throw away Nyde."


    A girl looks up and begs Miki Valley crying in a strange way of intonation like a word of Japanese. The nosebleeds have erupted and a little but bleeding from the edge of the mouth. The temples had moles. Probably something I could have done with a beating before this.


    (Yabe... the boulder found this out)


    With Mika''s clone, who had been beaten, she also figured out what was in the room, True and Mika, who couldn''t see what was going on inside.

 441 15

    "All right, then. That''s the new song."


    "Hi! Moon Namika, utauzo!


    Mika Clone gets up and screams in the mood with a nosebleedy smile, but Miki Valley punches Mika Clone in the face again.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that the original Mika doesn''t scream the way she fell out during that time! Ben, wake up! Enough! Sleep there and open your legs! I blame you thoroughly today as a punishment."


    Halfway through Miki Valley''s words, the door of the room opened with a loud noise.


    "What!?


    Making sure to punch the door open, revealing her anger and staring at herself, she saw another Moonna Mika, and Miki Valley accidentally raised a missing voice between them.


    "Hey, what!? You guys!


    Miki Valley, who returns to me, turns the camera that came indoors, and Mika, the infinite aura of anger and killing, who does what?


    Mika doesn''t answer Miki Valley, she just makes her gaze at her clone.


    Mika was just staring at her clone as she walked over near the clone and stopped where she had come close. Mika herself didn''t really know what to say, what to do, or what she was doing right now.


    "Ahhh... ahhh... ahhh..."


    Mika Clone stares at the girl with the same face as herself at close range, with a bewildered look on her face.


    "I''m your new buddy, Ka? My name is Tuknamika XIII Death. Nice to meet you. Let''s get naked. You''re Tsukunamika. What number, Deska?


    The original doesn''t try to talk at all, so the clones are more unfriendly and greet each other with intimacy.


    Upon hearing the greeting, Mika was relieved. At the same time, anger and sadness blew in Mika like a storm.


    "Your husband will like it. U, good luck with each other, huh? My senior teaches me a lot, Azamath. Let''s talk about it before we start." Let me serve you with my husband''s crummy, crummy, penni-penni with his cheeky mouth of Dow or this vile Micah, Cy. "I finished drinking the pennipeni juice, La, I said it properly." Ahriga and Uzamatsu, your husband''s intense pennipenis juice, it''s only very delicious. It was a mess, ''he said. "


    In a lecture by the generosity of the clone, Mika makes her whole body shudder with puffiness.


    "Ugh..."


    Midori walks indoors and hears the words of the clone, with an increasingly attractive grin. Truly indoors now.


    "I''m not a clone! It''s your original!


    When Mika screamed, Mika Clone''s expression froze. Mika Clone is not the only one. Miki Valley and all the other clone girls were in heaven.


    "You''re lying, aren''t you? Why is there an original here... No, who are you guys in the first place..."


    With such an incredible look, Miki Valley does what again. Now with a groaning voice.


    "I''m just a freelance journalist. My name is Yoshiku Takada, and I just made my backstreet debut yesterday. Videos and articles from President''s Clone Manufacturing Plant pickled in formalin are up this morning, didn''t you know? Today, I came to interview President Miki Valley, who is a clone idol in particular."


    While turning the camera, introduce yourself in a tone that has gone away for a long time.


    "Uhhhhhhhhh!


    Its arrow tip, which Yoshiku tried to continue talking about, suddenly Mika Clone nodded, covering her face with both hands, crying out as if it had caught fire.


    Several other clones in the back are starting to sob after seeing how Mika clones are doing.


    "What''s up!? Why are you crying?


    Mika gives a confused voice.


    "I... I''ve always admired the original. Have you la... To your husband... say re, like the same way you talk, just like... sing lu ni, to the tame of study... watch the original footage every day... yearn lette, but at the same time jealous sitte, hate de... but do it Paris yearn, respect sitte, miss you... so... see you Kara..."


    Mika Clone talks about her thoughts as she cries when she hiccups.


    "I''m not a jerk, I''m here, Luzi, we all are, Death..."


    Yoshikata understood why the other clones were crying over Mika''s words.


    Mika also moisturizes her eyes, and when she leans on the spot, she hugs Mika Clone''s body full of strength.


    "Hahaha, it''s just a farce. No, it''s funny, it''s really funny. I saw something good. Ha ha ha!


    Suddenly, Miki Valley laughs ridiculously in a humble voice.


    "What''s wrong?


    Mika emits a sound from the bottom of the earth while holding the clone in her arms.


    "You treat me like this... you..."


    "You know, sympathy is on its own, but it''s the life of a lost cause, isn''t it?


    Miki Valley blocked Mika''s words in an unpleasant tone.


    "If I were a clone, would I treat you crude?


    It was a long time ago that I asked. Ask with the voice that killed your emotions as much as possible, but I was angry with you for a long time.


    "This is me. The other me. There''s no way you can be treated badly, treated like a mismatch, and feel nothing"


    Mika''s hands trembling holding her clone, speaking in a quiet voice.


    Mika Clone sees something wrong with Mika hugging herself and stops crying.


    "Ha ha, that''s ridiculous! Clones aren''t transplanted to memory, and intelligence is low. Personality is different. It only operates as a sex slave, so you only have the minimum education you need. Besides, I''m letting it grow suddenly with awkward technology all at once, so the burden on my body is also intense and I can''t live very long. I tend to get sick, and the exchange is intense."


    Such a dialogue of Mika, Miki Valley uttered the truth of the shock with a laugh.


    (I wonder if I can give this all to the internet... Wow, it''s dramatic, it''s a painting, and as far as I''m concerned, it''s bad for Mika for everything...)


    Shizuku worries while turning the camera.


    "These guys are human in appearance, but they''re not actually human. Pets. Slaves. Livestock for lust processing. There are no human rights and no civil registries, so they are not protected by law. I just killed him, and there''s nothing wrong with him, and he can handle as many carcasses as he wants, and he just has to give me money and buy a replacement. Say it again. I''m not human. It''s ridiculous how you treat people the same way. By the looks of it..."


    Mika''s iron fist blew a fire halfway through Miki Valley''s words. He breaks his nose column and falls on his back as he ejects blood.


    "You...! Never forgive me!!


    Momentum impelled Angry Hair Heaven and Mika pulled out her gun, pointing the gun at Miki Valley.


    Seeing Mika''s tremendous anger, Yoshiku is breathtaking. As far as Miki Valley, his face is drawn by fear, his whole body is furious, and one thing is shrinking unnecessarily.


    "Hiya!


    Miki Valley screams without himself or the world and escapes to the back of the room. There is no escape.


    Mika tried to shoot the gun without hesitation, but the truth that came at some point largely put her hand in front of the muzzle and controlled Mika pulling the trigger. Midori also pounds Mika''s shoulder from behind.


    "Why stop!?


    Yelling toward True and Midori.


    "Sister Mika, there are people in the world who just get their hands dirty when they kill them."


    Midori answered.


    "You should keep him alive. Josie will expose everything he''s doing. That''s more humiliating, isn''t it? You''ll be eating stinky rice too."


    "I don''t know, even if the other guy is a clone, if he''s committing murder, he''ll be executed if he''s bad. Seems like he''s ignorant and doesn''t know, but just because he''s a clone doesn''t mean he''s not guilty of murder. The cloning method is already in Japan. In the unlikely event that a clone is created, it must be treated on an equal footing with a human being."


    Yoshiku speaks in a sober tone. Based on the dialogue between Miki Valley and Mika Clone, he determined that the murder was likely to have been carried out as well.


    "Don''t be ridiculous..."


    From the face of Miki Valley, who says so, suddenly fear disappears and a distorted grin spreads on his ugly face. Bring it to the desk and gently open the drawer.


    "Is it something that you can live with in such humiliation? I don''t know who you guys are, but I can''t lose. No one can beat you. It''s always been an unbeatable life. Now I win."


    When he declared so with a smile he had been forced to make, Miki Valley took the gun out of the drawer.


    Yoshiku and the clones forced themselves to stretch when they saw the gun held in Miki Valley''s hand, but Mika was not at all alert when Miki Valley pulled out the gun. True and Midori alike. Because Miki Valley didn''t let anyone kill him. I had an idea what Miki Valley was going to do, and I wasn''t willing to stop it.


    When he put a bullet in his side of the head, Miki Valley meditated his eyes and pulled the trigger. With the gunfire, Miki Valley''s fat-ridden body collapses to the floor, and the clones scream in unison.


    "I wanted it to stop, but no. I wanted to do some more interviews."


    Seeing the self-harm in Miki Valley, Yoshiku says it''s a blur.


    "There''s no way a guy who doesn''t like shame and kills himself would answer that"


    "Or so it is."


    Truly said, I am convinced that I am also prolonged.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    Mika drops her gun, leaks a whimper, walks up to Mika''s clone and makes her stand up.


    "Something... get dressed. We''re getting out of here."


    Mika says in tears towards the clone.


    "What are you going to do?


    Still turning the camera, Yoshiku asks Mika. Of course, how do you intend to deal with Mika Clone?


    "I''m taking you to Junko! I guess the life expectancy is short as it is and you die!? Junko should be able to do something! No, I''ll get it done!


    I truly thought it would be possible to deal with that, but there are fifteen of us here, including Mika''s clone. I don''t even think Junko will take them all for free.


    "Master Original Mika, you''ve been crying since just now, Ka?


    Mika Clone asked Mika, continuing to zero tears herself in support of herself.


    "That''s what you''re crying about again too!? What''s the matter with you!?


    "What makes me sad now is... I cry and I de because your husband... is dead. Your husband... is a bad man. I know that too, Lai. Master, in front of my watching teh, I shimmer as many of my people. He was always angry and beat us up."


    That being said, Mika Clone turned her gaze to the corpse of an ugly naked obese old man.


    "But... but it was my lord, Kara"


    Reacting to that dialogue of clone Mika, some of the other clones whimper at the same time. Seeing the sight made Mika and Yoshiku look indescribably complicated.


    (That''s similar to Mutsuki. An environment where you only know one narrow world, and you can''t get out of it, and you only have a parent who is not a rock or your husband. I don''t care how hard it is, I''ll just have to get to him.)


    Looking at the clones, I really think.


    "Let''s go."


    Then she joins hands with Mika Clone in clothes, and Mika goes out first.


    "He... only takes one clone of his own and leaves the others in the air."


    True to be stunned by Mika''s deeds.


    "What do they do?


    Yoshiku genuinely asks. I have a desire to take it home, but there are fourteen of them at any rate, and I feel tight about feeding myself.


    "I''ll tell the detective I know what''s going on and get him to protect me temporarily. I''ll bring you to Snow Oka later. It''ll be a development, though."


    Truth is, I took out my phone as I said it.

 442 16

    A suspicious place called Bed Street exists in the downtown area of Perfect Town, Anle City.


    Pinched by the back of the building, scarcely popular and dirty, literal back streets. The road is narrow, at least the car is unlikely to fit in. There are traces of blood all over the roads and walls. Occasionally it is not uncommon for the body to remain rolled.


    It''s pretty dark at night because the lights haven''t even gone through a lot. I depend on the lights that leak from buildings and shops.


    You can get in from the corner of downtown, but its entrance is so narrow that you overlook it. Through the narrow space between the building and the building, the road opens.


    A dangerous place that is supposedly inaccessible except for the residents of the back street, so good citizens don''t try to get in. Occasionally, a child or drunk enters the mood for a liver test, sees the body and escapes, or is caught in a war and becomes a corpse.


    Facing along the path of the bedding street are many on the rear of the building, with occasional empty spaces and material storage, and shops somewhat present. All are for residents on the back street.


    Yoshiaki Kido regularly took to a tavern named ''Baron'', which is on the bedding street.


    Barron is not a neutral designated area like Tasmania Devil, so it is a dangerous store where brawls and shootings often occur. Many people have a particularly rough temperament, even in the back streets, because those who carry their feet are prepared to do so too. There will also be dangerous deals here which are difficult to make in Tasmania Devil and which could also result in broken negotiations and fighting.


    Kido was an unsold painting and a doorman. He is a middle-aged man with a middle meat back and a cat back, wearing a plain trench coat with no hegemony in his eyes or expression. You look nothing but a tired old man.


    He tends to fall into regular slumps and is regularly struck by awesome ramps at the same time as the Then everything looks gray. I can''t feel the beauty in most of the colors of the world as if it had a gray veil even though the colors were on. That''s what afflicts Kido.


    There is only one way to solve that state of affairs. Only the red of blood that flows when a person dies will wipe his temper away as if it were magic, and even motivate him to create.


    That''s why Kido chose the path of becoming a backstreet resident. Although it is a doomsday shop, I take on a lot of killing work, so much so that when I say a killer, it doesn''t suck.


    It is an opportunity to witness a person''s death. That saves me. I can paint again. Killer operation for that.


    I don''t even want to imitate it like indiscriminate murder, although it''s a difficult nature to calm my spirit when I see a person''s death and blood. My conscience remains quite a bit.


    If you assumed the killing at work, you wouldn''t have to hurt that conscience. On the reasoning that most people don''t want to be killed anyway. Therefore, the person who kills is also limited to those with scratches on the tibia, and no request to kill the inhabitants on the street is accepted.


    That evening at Barron, Kido was waiting for the arrival of the other person who would work with him.


    There have been many cases of working with someone before. If the subject has become more than one and stronger, the client may make the request in that manner, and Kido feels no resistance to it. Strive to keep pace with the person you are supposed to work with.


    But I don''t have that coverage to see if they can suit me. Because there are occasionally uncoordinated troublemakers.


    In order to do the job properly, and above all to survive, I want to make sure in advance that they are who they are. That makes Kido have to figure out how to behave, too.


    Kido also knew the rumors of the other party that we were to organize this time. Kido is also quite well known for his name, but he admits that his opponent would be better off in fame. And as far as rumors go, he seems to have a nasty personality.


    I feel painful at a time when I call myself ''Angel'' or something in the first place.


    "Woohoo... it''s an angel''s disappeared shop"


    When the man entered the store, he was talking about it.


    The dialogue alone led to the arrival of the other person, and Kido, who was sitting alone in the box drinking his little one and whiskey, guessed and turned to the entrance of the store.


    The outfit wears round sunglasses and a sloppily loose tie on the vertical striped back and slack. Hair that somehow lowered the woman''s back, stiffened with a leash and protruded high and large. He''s slightly taller like he''s 180 or not, and I can tell from the top of his clothes that he''s skinny, a man who''s probably around thirty years old. When everything looked impressive, I saw it in Kido''s eyes.


    "The first time I saw you. I''m Angel."


    When he came to the seat with Kido, the man greeted him in a badly conceited tone. I let him try to pay for one hand and he decides to pose lightly.


    "It''s Hikaru Kido. I don''t know what to say... don''t stand out. You''re right."


    Kido also greets her as she enjoys about to erupt.


    "Angels stand out. Angels are rumored. Nothing unnatural."


    In a playful tone, Angel sat across from Kido.


    "Right. Angels are often painted. I specialize in landscape painting."


    With an affectionate laugh, Kido approached the conversation somewhat to match them, but there was some concern that it would not be extra.


    "I saw Kido''s painting online."


    Kido was a little surprised by Angel''s words, which he said with a slight smile on his mouth.


    "In Mr. Kido''s painting, I saw an angel. Sure looks like me. Even if Mr. Kido didn''t intend to paint it, there''s an angel living in that painting."


    "Oh well...... For once, you''re being praised... huh?


    "Naturally. If this is happening, what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t even have to, but some people may feel like they''re making fun of me"


    "That''s out-of-heart. Is there something wrong with the way I say it? Your father shouldn''t say that. Seriously, if you felt uncomfortable, let me know. Apologize. And I want to be careful later."


    Suddenly Kido was fond of Angel, who said and acted unexpectedly serious while he faced a word that didn''t fit the way this man looked and spoke, his father.


    "Well... I don''t care if they describe me as an angel or something like that, because I don''t normally say that. You might think that some people are making fun of you."


    "I see. Your father used to tell me that, too. Don''t think your senses necessarily connect with people. But it''s a tight thing to be told not to say the word angel. Hmmm......"


    "No, you don''t have to be so serious. Well, if you insist, I wonder if it feels like I''d follow you up with words back and forth."


    "I see, Professor. Thank you. Mr. Kido is a good man like an angel."


    "Yeah, yeah, like that. It''s embarrassing."


    A broken wooden door.


    "Then it''s time for a work meeting. When Makoto Aizawa and Mika Tsukinawa arrive at the building designated by their employer, President Hormaline, they want us to welcome them without letting them in. He wants a reporter named Yoshiku Takada to finish if possible, but the top priority is to stop the intrusion into the building. That''s all you''re asking, isn''t it?


    "This is exactly what an angel guides you. Oh... Dad, I''m gonna fight that kid again."


    "Again?"


    Kido surprises Angel with his words.


    "If Makoto Aizawa has fought once. The angel smiled at me."


    "Well, that''s comforting."


    I receive that Angel''s current use of angels around me is a good interpretation of winning, and Kido says it''s not just a social dictionary, but somewhat sincere as well.


    "It''s still when he''s a hyochon, though. I didn''t lead the angel of death to him, and I missed it."


    "Then can I leave you to Aizawa?


    "Now I''m not necessarily going to win. His angel is no less than a former lower angel. I saw that Hierarchy went up and down to about Dominion, Dad."


    "Angel, hello there, but what is your father..."


    I was curious. At last Kido touched on the word.


    "I''m just reporting to my dead father"


    Saying with a heartless or lonely grin, Angel looks up at the whiskey poured into the glass all at once.


    "Is your father an angel?


    "I could say that. That''s the truth again. But I can see an angel, but I''ve never seen a father."


    "Can you see the angel?


    Kido intuited that Angel''s current dialogue was not just metaphorical or paranoid.


    "I once wanted it to be so remodeled at the Snow Oka Institute. To his Reiki Archangel Junko Nagashioka. He said to see the guidance of the angels. And I became an angel rat."


    (Rat, not mouse...)


    Once upon a time, Kido, who had killed a mouse that had been modified by Junko Yukioka, also knew the existence of something that would rat. He said that they have a particularly strong power among those who have been converted to Junko Yukioka, and above all they worship Junko Yukioka and pledge allegiance.


    "That''s what you''re talking about. Well, I''ll leave Aizawa to you, so I''ll take charge of Mika Tsukinawa."


    "I understand. Is it ever going to be possible to hear her angel sing?


    Angel laughing invincibly.


    (Awesome stranger, but to some extent it seemed helpful to have common sense and coordination. Sometimes it is simply because Keri is attached in the form of each person in charge)


    I thought so, and it was a relieved wood door inside.

 443 17

    Akino Kaori''s heart startles from time to time when she is in conversation with the woman.


    "What are you going to do?


    Sleeping indoors, toward a woman with naked brown hair and a big baby face, incense asks.


    Incense is properly dressed. Right next to the woman, a huge hybrid dog is relaxing as she leans against the woman.


    "I think it''s getting interesting."


    The woman answers in a tone that doesn''t seem to matter as she strokes the dog''s head.


    "I''m rather impressed. I''ve been working so hard to take revenge, I''m finally trying to get there."


    "I''m asking you what you''re going to do. I''m not asking you what you think."


    sigh, says incense.


    "Hey, you still got a boner today? Johnny is."


    Turn your hand around the dog''s glutes and a woman makes a disgruntled voice.


    "Incense, can you replace Johnny?


    "Say no."


    "Damn, there''s an impotent bastard who can''t even replace a dog. You''re freaking out about this, and there''s nothing I can do about it. Even if you fall in the back streets, your essence remains vivid and hectic, and nothing has changed."


    I get my upper body up, I can''t even flatter myself with a good proposition, expose my poor phase nudity, and the woman spits poison all over me. The shapeless right breast had three unbroken wounds like thick cuts. There are various other wounds all over the body. There are many cuts, but some moles, some burn marks.


    "Better not insult him. That guy has had power for a long time. There''s a good chance he''ll stick a blade in my throat."


    Incense that remains faceless and warns with an emotionless voice.


    Incense waited for this time. But I don''t want to express that pleasure in front of this woman.


    "I don''t need you to tell me. I know. He''s my brother. Whoa, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a boner. Hey, hey, hey, come on."


    Feeling a bargain in the dog''s groin, the woman laughs as she does, on all fours, and sticks her own butt out toward the dog as she strokes the cat. The dog puts out his tongue, and he takes a rough breath, covering it over the woman''s waist.


    "Come on, why don''t you just tear it apart?


    In the woman''s words, the ever expressionless incense peeled her eyes.


    "Snowstorm, you mean you too?


    incense asks.


    "Including me, of course. Let''s take a look at your brother''s reactions before he gets to Kaoru or me."


    To Heko Under a dog waving his hips, he put his chin on his hands with his elbows on the floor and laughed slightly, said the woman - Takada Snowstorm.


    "Kahahaha! Are you scared, incense? Are you afraid your brother''s gonna find out? Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of rash to see you, so I guess you''re freaking out? Cahaha! It''s no different. Your men and other top executives think of you as a ruthless but highly reckoned bad guy, but this is who you are. Cahahahahaha!"


    The snowstorm laughs in a high voice. Even when mocked, incense is not ashamed without anger. Because I admit it''s true.


    "Don''t you look forward to incense? I don''t know what kind of idiot my brother would look like if he knew the truth. I''m looking forward to imagining it now. Cahahahaha!"


    A teasing blizzard. Incense is not angry at the words and deeds of the blizzard, nor regrets it, but does it not feel anything. It just hurts like a heartbeat sometimes. When I was a kid, the innocent girl we played around with, this is what happened.


    (Isn''t that exciting? Looking forward to it.)


    Incense has been waiting for this time. Like a snowstorm.


    At night, Yoshiku, True, Midori, with the addition of Mika and Mika Clone, always went from the apartment in Miki Valley to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "You look completely different even though you look the same."


    In one of the laboratories, she alternates between Mika and Mika Clone, who is sitting with an anxious face, and Junko shares her thoughts.


    "I don''t care if you use me as an experimental bench! Save the child! They''re going to die as soon as they leave you alone!


    "Hmm..."


    She was a pleading Mika, but Junko did not reply pleasantly and roared small.


    "Can you do it! Can''t you!? Just answer me that!


    Mika screams in a hurry.


    "I can afford that. We''re just talking about immortality. But it''s not just Mika''s clone, is it? Doesn''t Thirteen mean there''s someone else?


    For the sake of Junko, Mika mumbles.


    "You happen to see him. If you just help him, you''re happy with that, aren''t you?


    True to speak a badly chilled voice, Mika smashed her angry gaze.


    "Hey True Brother, I don''t know how to say anything like that."


    He gave a rare and angry look and blamed the truth, but the truth does not show how to pull it off.


    "Because you do. There were many other clones out there, but only one of them brought me here because it was my clone. Pretty hypocritical. Don''t you have to save the others? Besides, it''s not just the guy who was there. The entertainer clones are sold all over the place, and they''re petting you."


    (That would be true, but you talk too much...)


    Hearing the true pointer, Shizuku gets a difficult look and squeals without speaking up.


    (Hmm... True you... that''s too much, that''s... It''s like Mika''s a bad idea.)


    Junko had the same idea as true, and although he made similar points, he was slightly drawn to true unforgiving narratives.


    "Oh! Then I''ll find them all too, kill the Lord and bring them here! I guess that''s what you have to do! And I''ll have Junko save me! Turn my body into an experimental bench once every time you get one help! Chop up my body a thousand times if you help a thousand people! I don''t care about that! Oh! Let''s do that!


    In a way that looks like a buying word to a selling word, Mika summons with a stare at the truth.


    "Hey Mika...... calm down"


    "True brother, delicacy sassy...... To put it any further, Midori, I''m going to hate my true brother."


    Junko deceived Mika, while Midori said a dialogue similar to the final announcement, so he didn''t really try to say anything more to the boulder.


    (What is this awesome feeling...)


    On the other hand, I wasn''t really convinced. A state where I intend to say the right thing, but at some point I am fumbled. To Junko, who had a similar opinion to himself at first, I''m angry at Mika, who doesn''t point the spearhead of anger, but only makes me an eye vendetta.


    "I could clearly hate now! True! I hate you! Get out of my sight! [incomprehensible]


    Mika''s fury takes her, the truth turns her back silently and leaves the lab.


    After that, Midori and Junko.


    "Mika, you''re not wrong about what he says. It was tough to say, and it''s somewhat extreme."


    Now I also thought it might not make sense to talk about something, but it still takes a long time to teach.


    "If I could save it all, I''d never go over it, and I wouldn''t be blamed for not saving you. But at least the other clone kids who were at Miki Valley''s house should have been a little more concerned about you. I was just wondering if all I saw was my own clone. You were either really stunned by it or you seemed angry. It''s always faceless, so I don''t know which one, but I''m pretty sure I was offended by what you did."


    "Right... you''re right. That''s something I should reflect on, too."


    Mika''s anger cools rapidly in the form of being preached down for a long time. Reason was that Mika could also admit and accept that Truth or Shizuku were more right.


    "I think Mika was shocked and confused at the time, so blaming her is harsh. I''m a little calm now, so I thought I''d talk to you."


    The nuances of the follow up are also included, says Yoshiku.


    "Thank you for your concern"


    Mika only spilled a smile for a moment and thanked her for her courtesy.

 444 18

    "Don''t wait, True Brother"


    Midori, on the other hand, follows the true after leaving the room and grabs his true hand in the hallway to stop. Junko is following us too.


    "Did I say something wrong?


    "No, it''s true for once that my true brother has decayed, isn''t it? But, that''s why it''s so bad. I thought my real brother was a little more caring. It was a good example of a scene where arguing is not necessarily going to happen."


    After hearing Midori''s words, I finally understood the truth. At the same time, anger cools.


    "You know, True. Maybe I''m the one who started it. Doesn''t it matter if it''s in the form of helping only those who happen to be involved? I don''t know if I''d consider that hypocrisy. Then you won''t help the poor man in front of you for the reason that ''it''s hypocrisy to only help you''? Isn''t that a lot weirder?


    "Why did you just say the opposite?"


    True slightly irritated by Junko''s remarks.


    "I had doubts similar to you, but if you think calmly, even if you confine yourself to Mika''s clones, it''s a terrible story to find them all and rescue them, so I immediately changed my mind."


    "Isn''t that something you can''t trust when you change your mind about time?


    "If it''s a nori like" I''m cool without braces, "enough to stick to the same idea and be a head cock, don''t trust me. But I think it''s something I want to be a flexible thought, too. Oh, this is a dialogue with educational nuances from me."


    True to be satisfied, but somewhat false, he did not reply, nor did he gavel.


    "I don''t really know when to blame that much, but did True Brother do something to Mika''s sister, and there was something she didn''t like?


    Midori asks. Since there is a direct connection between true and spiritual, you can ask directly on telepathy, but there are also Junko here, and I thought he should have spoken in his mouth.


    "You admit I''m right, but you don''t get it? You don''t think anything of it? Mika brought in a few clones from her house in Miki Valley, treating only her clones with special care. What about the other clones that were there? I was too enlarged earlier, and I don''t know how I said all the clones that were made, and I think that''s too much right now. I think you can at least help the guys who were there. Yet Mika brought only her own clone without any other eyes. Don''t you notice how the other clones felt then?


    "Oh... you mean that. Sorry, true brother. I didn''t read that much either."


    Gently bow your head Midori.


    "Well, I was speechless, too. And I''m sorry I said extra things. I''m gonna apologize."


    "It doesn''t extend to that. I was listening."


    Shortly after the truth had been told, Mika appeared from inside the room and told him quietly.


    "I''m sorry"


    True bows his head deeply.


    "No... I said too much. I''m sorry. And you''re absolutely right. Takada also pointed it out now. I watched my clones all the time. It''s also a lie that I hated it. There''s no way I can hate you. No, that''s not what I''m talking about... Oh...... I don''t care anymore. Flush me."


    Mika derails from the apology in a weird direction.


    "I''ve been dressed badly lately... It''s called in the cab the other day."


    "Taxi?"


    Mika asks back for her true words.


    "These days, I''ve been saying strange things and I''ve been using people''s nerve wrestling."


    With that said, the truth is, I slip through Mika''s side and quickly head back to my room. Midori, Junko and Mika also returned to the room in the form that followed.


    "Um... quarrel with my me, Ide Kukusai. I''m the annoying la, get out and mascara"


    Mika Clone says with a crying look.


    (Mika has a look she''ll never make.)


    I feel strange when I see that, Junko laughing small.


    "I won''t allow you to leave! I''ve decided to take care of you!


    "Ha, ha."


    Mika drinks it and makes her cry more and more. Mika Clone.


    "Ask the Great Guardian of Terror to bring the other clones here as well. Junko, nice to meet you."


    Mika looks at Junko and asks him.


    "Okay. I''ll spare you the air this time. I''ll take care of you for free."


    "Not to Mika, not really, but to spare the air -"


    Yoshiku pokes at me.


    "''Cause if it''s a hassle, it''s obviously an air you''re not going to be able to say no to."


    Junko shrugs her shoulders gently and spills a slight smile.


    "The clones are protected by the police. I contacted Ashiya and told her what was going on. If you want me to contact you to bring you here, it''s not the Great Guardian of Fear, it''s that way."


    True said.


    "You were distracting me! Without knowing that, I will curse you...!


    Mika is furiously ashamed of what she has done to her true self.


    "True, hit me once! I want to sanction myself for being a little foolish!


    Melos.


    "Can I have a facial goo punch? He''s tight enough to break his nose column."


    Yoshika''s words protrude me for a long time, and the truth is she speaks a dialogue that is neither serious nor joking.


    "I don''t mind! Do it!"


    Mika looks straight at the truth and says it off.


    "No, because I don''t mind. True, don''t do it, okay?


    "Originally Hidokoshi no Kuri Rhinoceros"


    You''ve got to be kidding me.


    Yoshiku and Mika Clone stop it, but said it in a voice where the truth doesn''t exchange emotions.


    "I don''t feel like I''m joking. We need to talk more like that."


    And, Shizuku.


    "I want to help the clones sold as much as possible in the future. As long as my powers extend."


    Mika declares, not with a shouting, but still with a strong enough determined voice.


    "The clone I''ve helped, Junko...... please!


    Turning towards Junko from body to body, Mika bows her head deeply.


    "Good luck losing to the air."


    "Can''t the air beat the rules that make it an experimental bench?"


    Lightly sarcastic true in a pale tone.


    "Well, I have plans for once. The idea is that some of the clones that Mika brought may come out wanting power by volunteering to be an experimental bench."


    Junko chuckles at me for saying that.


    Mika has no intention of stopping. Because I got power from Junko because I wanted to.


    (Did this guy cling to a development I didn''t want because I said something extra?)


    On the other hand, the truth that Junko always wanted to stop experimenting with humans was that he heard it and remembered his dissatisfaction.


    (Totally computationally expensive... Well, some of my thoughts weren''t enough, but I don''t have any other options)


    The clone I helped, I really have to bring him here to extend his life. In the first place, the words of Junko are also due to hopeful observations, so I truly thought it was not about thinking deeply.


    "But once you tell the police the details, you should talk to them about it. Hey, this thing. Regardless of what you do to help with the remodeling surgery, you''ll have to deal with it afterwards."


    "This kid decided I''d protect him, but I honestly want you to spare him the rest of the trouble!


    Mika clearly looked up to Yoshioka in the form of riding Junko''s words.


    "If you truly believe in the justice and justice of the press, make sure you expose this fact and let the world know! Brighten up your life by finding out everything you''ve done to your heart! Show me the power and power of the pen! To reward the lives of the clones that disappeared! Even to rescue a clone that is now exactly in its progression!


    Yoshiku is struck in the chest by Mika complaining in a pleading, painful tone.


    "You''re really hot. Okay. I''ll do my best, brother. I love being hot, too."


    Laughing and banging Don hard on his chest for a long time.


    "The power of the pen is the power of the mind. It''s a power that moves the mind. Now is the time to prove it."


    "You''re hot enough too! Please! And I''m counting on you!


    Mika smiled and offered her hand toward Shizuku, who squeezed his hand.

 445 19

    Returning to the given room, Shizuku was lying on his bed and thinking a lot about today in retrospect.


    We also have to think about how it will work next, but it''s more important to see what form today''s events will be in before then.


    I wonder if it''s okay to keep the content I''ve been shooting flowing. Mika gave me permission to flush everything with it, and although that is very thankful, I still worry.


    I got an impeccable picture as a topic. If they were reporters from the social department of a former newspaper, they would have given you a video that they shot without any hesitation. But I hesitate for a long time. That Mika''s behavior at Miki Valley Mansion will be treated like a spectacle.


    ''That''s why you''re not for reporters.''


    The joking laughter of the deputy director who laid eyes on me echoes in his brain. He seems to disqualify himself as a journalist from giving priority to caring for people over making articles.


    (I''m originally an entertainer, and most importantly, I''m prepared to be in person. I have to reward you for that. What are you gonna do if I get lost? pity)


    When I put my thirst into myself and wrote out the article, I heard a knock.


    "Heh, did I interrupt?


    When I opened the door, it was Midori who was there. show her teeth slightly and laugh.


    "I came here for a favor. I want you to edit the video I took today so that Midori doesn''t show up."


    "Oh, I don''t mind."


    In fact, because Midori hardly ever shows, there''s nothing wrong with editing that part, or rather, even if Midori shows, "Who''s this? Who is this kid? Why are you following me?" It would be more convenient for her to turn it off because it''s going to be a tricky story.


    "Midori''s very existence, I want to keep it as secret in the back street as I can. Well, I mean, the mysterious pretty girl who''s in and out of the Snow Oka Institute, and maybe she''s already known about it."


    "Don''t say it yourself."


    It''s true that she''s cute - but she added without saying.


    "What''s the reason you want to keep it a secret?


    I''m obliged to keep up with what interests me. No matter what you think, Midori is not the type to care if you don''t want to expose yourself to public. I felt something was going on.


    "It''s not for me. Well, more on secrets."


    "Is it for the truth?


    Midori was surprised when Midori rounded her eyes at the words that Yoshiku had spoken.


    "Ok, you have a good idea. I didn''t even give it to you."


    "With a slight behavior, of the multiple people on the spot, a little observation of who is most conscious of who, I can tell. Midori is always aware of the truth. True. That kid doesn''t give a look, but he''s not good at hiding his emotions. Truth is, I was very conscious of Junko and Midori in places where Junko was present, and Midori in places where Junko was not present."


    "I see. Except for words and gaze, that''s what people know."


    "Do you like the truth?


    Midori laughs at the straightforward question of her long life.


    "Abbububu, I''m sure it''s a destiny community, but it''s subtle to say whether you have romantic feelings or not. Oh, don''t tell anybody about the dialogue right now. Okay - I think it''s okay because it seems tenacious."


    "I''m a man and woman friendship unbeliever."


    "Even if my true brother asks for my body on some kind of detachment, I refuse to do it. You don''t want to do it because H is a pain in the ass. If it''s about kissing, hugging, or rubbing your tits, it''s a camouflage. I don''t have enough tits to rub on Midori."


    "Still, it''s too H"


    I unintentionally imagine the entanglement between the two of them for a long time.


    "Do you want to edit only Midori''s place and keep the rest up?"


    "Hey, Midori has a suggestion to ask ~?"


    "Tell me what it is."


    Shizuku to make you joke in a transverse tone.


    "You''re also going to include an interview with Mika and her clone. I need you to tell me all about how the clone was being treated, how Mika thinks, and how Mika will treat her clone in the future. Maybe Mika will accept it."


    "It''s..."


    I was hesitant to just put up the footage I had taken today, but Midori''s suggestion was a substitute for more than that. But since it is about Mika, she will definitely respond.


    "That does have an impact. Yeah."


    I decide to be ready and get confirmation from Mika even tomorrow.


    (More ruthlessly, I need to be able to only calculate about the article, can''t I? Of course, in a way that doesn''t hurt people. What if I''m scared? My bibibili... some of my newspaper colleagues might have laughed)


    I thought it was hilarious to realize by now, and Yoshiku smiled.


    "Ok - the idea now is ok - if anything else, it''s something I can come up with right away, huh?


    "Oh, really?


    To Midori''s point, Yoshiku wandered.


    "Okay - you''re a good guy in a bad way. We have to be more ruthless, more cunning."


    "I was just thinking the same thing. Is it evil to be a good person..."


    "Ma, it''s not all bad. Because it''s a backstreet full of walruses, some good guys like Ok attract extra people. What do you mean, good guys are liked?"


    "Mm-hmm... it''s understandable reasoning"


    Shizuku groaned as he shook his head in illumination. Good Guys While I was told that being called a good guy wasn''t a good thing, there was still a delightful part.


    Yoshiku Takada''s life changed dramatically when he was a freshman in high school.


    My second sister''s snowstorm disappeared at the time. He''s gone without any foretaste.


    I also sent out a search delivery to the police, but they said they didn''t even go to school the day they didn''t go home, so we talked about whether something had happened in just a few hours before they went to school.


    To prevent crime, surveillance cameras are installed all over town. Not every place is installed without gaps, of course. A camera in a limited location called the Takada family to school route was checked for any clues of disappearance during school hours.


    The clues were showing. Pretty small, enough to overlook if you don''t look carefully, but there was footage of a snowstorm riding in a smoked car.


    "From what I''ve seen of the footage, it looks more like I''ve ridden it at my will than if someone''s forcing me into it"


    In front of the Takada family, the police officer said as he showed the footage.


    "Do your family remember this car...?


    The policeman asked in disdain. After knowing that there was no way, I returned the reply, but I knew for a long time that I was asking because I had to take confirmation.


    In the end, just the footage of the snowstorm in the car left me with no clues after that, and a few days passed.


    "Found a Snowstorm"


    One day, Yoshiku remembered to rejoice when his best friend Akino Kaori told him that on the phone, but soon rejoicing turned to despair and mourning.


    On the site designated as incense, I was told that a snowstorm was showing, and when I entered the ID and password taught by incense and peeked, that was the site run by the backstreet organization. Driven by anxiety and suspicion, as it was an extremely bad hobby site: giving up expensive money and delivering atrocity shows.


    "How do you know such a site?


    "I can''t be a cop, so I asked the backstreet doorman to look for me. Then he told me about this site. ''


    A fragrance that answers without hegemony and with a pale voice.


    "Try opening the title ''Beast and Daughter''"


    Following the incense designation, I was surprised to see a blizzard face on the thumbnail image at the time I searched for the title, driven by further anxiety.


    To be honest, at this point, I had quite an anticipation that the snowstorm would be the footage to be killed. But the desire not to believe it works stronger, clicking on thumbnails with prayerful thoughts.


    Suddenly a bare snowstorm appears in the video. That alone makes me feel dizzy for a long time.


    The snowstorm was in a circular room with a soaked bowl of floor. No, it''s more of a hall than a room. As the video progresses, the top of the rink bowl is surrounded by walls, plus on that wall, a young and old man in a mask sits in a chair, grinning a snowstorm under the rink bowl, looking down.


    The door of the wall opens and three wolves appear. The audience applauds and cheers.


    A blizzard that can look at wolves and threaten them. I see this look on my sister''s face itself, Yoshiku, for the first time.


    The wolves went towards the snowstorm without straying, and the first one bit the foot of the snowstorm and let it fall, and the next one bit the neck of the snowstorm, and the blood drifted like a fountain.


    Shizuku couldn''t watch any more and closed the video.


    "Did you see that? That''s what I''m saying. ''


    "I don''t know... what do you mean..."


    Long standing groaning with a plundering voice.


    "The snowstorm was killed by backstreet tissue. Entertaining people to kill, to organizations that do business with them. I mean, that''s what I mean. ''


    In a completely emotional voice, incense explained. I knew for a long time that incense was in love with the snowstorm, so I guess seeing this made me feel strange, and Shizuku later decided.


    Yoshiku also showed this footage to his parents and also to the police.


    But the police didn''t try to locate the organization. It was also communicated to the Takada family that there was an organization that purposefully rubbed the membership-based site and was playing snuff footage, but that it had done nothing for me.


    After that, Yoshiku does a lot of research on his own, and learns that due to the large number of customers in the political and financial world in an organization called the Formalin-Pickled President, it is difficult for the police to interfere under pressure.


    In college, I heard that a senior in the Lakby department would become a newspaper reporter, and I decided to become a reporter for a long time. If the police can''t handle it, they can build their strength to uncover the evils of the organization that killed the snowstorm and take the revenge of the snowstorm.

 446 20

    I think that the old self, who joined the newspaper, was now quite foolish, thinking that Penn might be able to counter an organization that had enough power to seal the police as well.


    There''s no way an organization with that much power can do this to a newspaper on the face of it. On the contrary, even the article dealing with the back street itself was not enough to allow me to write it inside. Gossip magazine was working extra hard.


    However, Yoshiku is now in a position to threaten the organization. It threatens and wields enough pen power to be a blow. What a hilarious and painful story it is to be now in a free position and it is possible to do so, Yoshiku fucking laughs.


    The editing of the footage we collected yesterday at Miki Valley Mansion and the writing of the article was almost complete. I''m waiting for an interview with Mika and Mika Clone.


    In the morning, when I contacted Mika and told her about the interview, she was accepted in two replies and transported to the Yukooka Institute.


    "Here they come!


    "We''re here."


    Around the end of lunch, the temperamental Mika and the cloned Mika, who felt somewhat calmer than yesterday, visited the Yukooka Institute.


    "My voice is low! Greetings are well done!


    "We have it!


    Mika Clone is originally asked to start over and greets her in a hurry and out loud.


    "Are you ready!?


    "Ha!"


    Two of the same faces screaming in the mood. But even with the same made face, the way the expression is made is still completely different. The differences in personality are so common that it''s easy to tell.


    The interview was to take place in the Japanese room. This time, in addition to the usual four people: Junko, True, Midori, and Zao, tired of not showing their faces before Shizuko except during meals, I was also coming to see them with interest.


    "Well, here we go. Turn the camera."


    "Smile, it''s a double piece!


    "Ha!"


    Mika prompts me to make the most of the laughter and pieces Mika Clone, unable to push and kill the tension. Mika also pieces with a sales smile.


    "No, that''s fine..."


    "Why!? This is definitely more impactful on the run!


    Mika protests when she turns the camera and stops.


    "I want to make it a serious interview, so stop that kind of nori"


    "If you''re going to do that, tell me first!


    Mika, who had misunderstood quite a bit, screams shyly.


    "Huh? You must be right about me. He''s a stubborn idol denier, but he''s a fine idol from Nori."


    "Sure. It feels stained."


    "I hear you!


    Mika yells at True and Zo, who talks behind Yoshioka.


    "Then I''ll turn the camera again... First of all, when you saw your own clone, what did Mr. Tsukina-san think?


    "Ambi Riba Bo! You were!


    When I heard Mika''s answer, I wondered if she hadn''t heard her own words that she said she was serious or something, and Shizuku had a headache, but Mika told herself that she was completely true and that she had no choice but to continue because she was a character like this.


    "Uh, Mr. Clone, what did you think when you met the original?


    "The thirteenth and the crimson rhino with the horn. I''m also shocked by Tote. I have always admired Ohrijnal very much, and Te was also ashamed or shi dez that his kopi and shi, and that my figure of a slave, was rale to Orijnal. I felt miserable."


    Mika Clone Makoto Mika XIII, which becomes an additive and subtractive dish and speaks with a spicy face.


    "But now you''re with the original Moon Na, right? Is there any resistance to that?


    "Taeko? Is that what you mean?


    Face up, number thirteen looking at the dutiful with a decent face. When I heard that, I remembered for a long time the story that education was only minimal, too.


    "I mean, I''m with the original right now, and I don''t like it - or I''m uncomfortable - don''t you think?


    Choosing the words and Shizuku asked, No. 13 changed her complexion.


    "I don''t have a wack to think of, Death! We had a lot of chatter late last night! Tell me about this or I''ll fuck you, and I''ll fix your pronunciation when you talk, and I''ll teach you a song, and I''ll definitely sing with you live. Mika Origina says to me, Te me, Sita! It''s the easiest day to come alive, Sita! When I go to bed at night, Original hugs me..."


    "Stop being such an idiot! Don''t say any more! Make a distinction between what you can say and what''s wrong!


    "Oh, you rhino..."


    No.13 apologizes as Shinsen to Mika, who is wolfish and desperate to put a stop to it.


    "Naturally, it''s off the record!


    "No, I''ll flush it. Let''s definitely flush that one out. Don''t be shy."


    Yoshiku stops the camera and squeezes Mika''s demands in a strong tone.


    "Grudgy...... ok! Keep going!"


    Mika roars with an unmistakable face.


    "When you were a slave to Mr. Mikiya, what were the clones treated like, including you?


    I have known for a long time that it is a harsh question to ask, but this is all I can never avoid going through.


    "I also included, everyone used to yell rale, beat rale and keep sita. Death many children have been squeezed and shimmered. A few of my foreigners, Tsukunamika clones, are now sita, scrappy Soudes. When it was originally me, I thought it was a clone. And as a mo ''ilanai child, I''m a skrap. You''re a rel, Thoughts Masita."


    Listening to No. 13, Mika tastes the thought of her heart being tightened. With a hunch for his death, No. 13 wonders if he threw up that kind of dialogue towards Mika.


    "Were you constantly threatening to die? Or did you give up?


    I still ask.


    "Both Amashita"


    Smile small, XIII answers.


    "We clones can live longer, we can live longer, we can live longer, we can''t live longer, we can''t live longer, we can''t live better than people, Dato, I repeat, to your husband. Warete. From Sita now, it feels like we took it, too, and we gave up Mette."


    "I''m fine with that! Junko here can do something about it! It also extends the life of all clones! That''s what you promised! Hey Junko!"


    "Oh, yes."


    After Mika pinches her mouth, she talks to Junko. When Yoshiku points the camera towards Junko, Junko replies in a fine voice with an ambiguous grin in the camera.


    (Do you want me to confirm it in front of the camera? Don''t do it, Mika. Takada, too)


    True to see and admire that interaction.


    "That''s why I go rescue the sold clones too! Whoever bought it, wash his neck and wait! You''d better let him go and leave it to me right now!


    (Oh, I knew I couldn''t, this guy...)


    True was heartbroken by Mika pointing at the camera and declaring herself exasperated.


    "Wow... Mika sister... If I declare it, what do you think the customers who are surrounded by clones will do now? There''s a good chance we''re going to destroy the clone."


    "What!? Cut! Cut! No current one! Turn it down. Broadcasting is not allowed for now!


    In response to Midori''s allegations, Mika rushes to turn her hands into butt letters in front of the camera.


    "Okay...... Be a little more careful what you say."


    Sigh prolonged.


    "At the time we ran this interview...... someone trying to hide the evidence, aren''t we going out...?


    Tired opens his mouth.


    "I''m tired of being right. If you want to collect the clones your customers bought, you should also think about your hands as well as running this interview."


    Zao agrees and advises tirelessly.


    "Then I have a good idea. I''ve got the customer list, and I''ll always collect the clones, so you can threaten to kill anyone who doesn''t take care of the clones until then."


    "Ababa, the boulder is my sister. If I let evil wisdom work, I''d have to go right."


    When I heard Junko''s suggestion, Midori gave a strange voice and laughed strangely.


    "Blackmail with force? Well, I think that''s the quickest part. I don''t know what to do with a guest who''s already killed like Miki Valley."


    And, Shizuku.


    "Isn''t that okay without asking? I mean, I want a lot of money because of it, and I don''t think anyone would kill a clone I bought over time for an appointment in frustration. Someone I visited yesterday was particularly terrible. Isn''t that a rare case?


    "If you ask me, you are! All right! Let''s follow Junko''s said route! I''m gonna declare it again, so turn the camera around!


    I am convinced of Junko''s opinion, and Mika urges him to stay long.


    "Yes, sir."


    Longevity turning the camera with laughter. What to do in the future was one of the questions I wanted to ask Mika, but Mika told me earlier and it was a form that saved her time.


    The interview continued afterwards, but ended with the content of the obvious, so as for editing, Yoshiuka decided to take the part of the declaration that Mika was going to save the clones in the future and the warning to the guests to the last. I''d rather have that part at the end of the day.


    "Good day, both of you"


    Yoshiku turns on the camera and says something naughty to Mika and No. 13.


    "Sister Mika, even if you publish on the back street, you know that the interview now can also shake the status that sister Mika has built, right?


    "Whatever!"


    Mika answered Midori''s confirmation with a strained chest.


    "Even if Mika Tsukinawa has wobbled so far, it won''t collapse! No, even if it collapses, you can give birth to Mika the new moon! That''s all we''re talking about! With number thirteen!


    In a powerful tone, Mika squeezes the back of No. 13''s hand. No. 13 had a face like a mixture of confusion and joy, looking at Mika.


    I honestly respect that attitude and determination.


    Hot Nori, like Mika, was Yoshiyuki''s favorite place. I''m not as straightforward as Mika, but I have the pride that Shizuku has always lived in support of his passions and beliefs.


    After that, Yoshiku also edited the interview, and sent the footage of yesterday''s Miki Valley Mansion, as well as the interview footage, and an article written by Yoshiku himself, to the whiplash site.


    "Tomorrow, I want to infiltrate the clone''s correctional facility"


    At dinner, in front of the face of the Snow Oka Institute, Yoshiku said.


    "Hopefully, I''ll have a good night."


    "Why?


    To the true word, Yoshiku hits the question.


    "The clone-related facility of the president pickled in formalin - I think he''s been on strict alert since yesterday. That won''t change tomorrow, but the more time passes, the less vigilant you get, and the easier it is to infiltrate at night."


    Junko answers on behalf of the truth.


    "Mm-hmm. I wanted to go in at noon and see how things were going in tune."


    I may be doing it at night, but I still think Yoshiki has a better chance of hitting it by day. But Makoto and Junko say it''s better at night, so we just have to match it.

 447 21

    Confirming that the news site for Whiplash had raised videos of the interaction at Miki Valley Mansion and the interview with Mika and Mika''s clone, Kaori quickly called Inouigaya.


    "It''s a guy who''s had an unprecedented outcry. Of all the previous articles on Whiplash, it''s only a matter of hours before we get to the top."


    Sounds like it.


    Both incense and Iguchigaya are tones that don''t seem to matter to each other.


    but Kaori readily perceived that Inogaya would be boiling back inside.


    "Mika Tsukinawa''s interview was also promising. I understand, but the heat and bitterness seems to make people laugh. Even if that''s the guy in the back street with all the fins."


    ''It must be because you are full of fin givers. Honest people are dazzling. "


    Incense was honestly surprised by the words coming out of the mouth of Inoue Gaya.


    "I see. Eye to eye scales."


    The words are not disgusting, they are sincere.


    "It''s a serious matter inside that information about our guests is flowing. Besides, the moon declares that it will retrieve clones from all its guests. There is talk that this business is over already. Well, I''m pretty sure your legs are going to be dull. Regular customers will be anxious."


    "I had a terrible time booking and waiting in order, so it''s just fine."


    That''s what I say and make room for you, Inouigaya.


    "Aizawa and Tsukina-san, if the guy who''s raising the article dies, we''ll go back to the customer''s feet."


    "Do you brazenly say that it is easy to take Aizawa, who has been scattering and hitting our organization? You''re reliable."


    The cold tone made the incense sarcastic.


    ''I''m at the disposal of the killer, so there can''t be any certainty. I meant to say hypothetically that if you die - didn''t you hear me?


    Incense loses a word for a moment to Inouigaya, who returns it in a tone of ridicule.


    I have seen many of my men who have not been around before, but no one else has bitten me more dignified than Inouigaya. My boss doesn''t even think of me as my boss, and I can see it in the eyes of incense with the type who looks down on everything but himself as crap.


    "You must have been the one who circulated the information on Miki Valley. You may have meant to dispose of a troublesome guest, but you didn''t think it would lead to the consequences of strangling yourself?


    I got a little emotional and Kaoru says, but I was going to touch the Miki Valley thing from the beginning.


    "It involves the credibility of the formalin-pickled president himself if it comes to light that the organization''s executives have leaked information about their customers. You committed an absolute taboo. [M] You can''t even be a soldier."


    ''Cause where do you say you have such evidence? It could be, but if it''s true, it should be immediately cleared.''


    Incense pushes silence on Inougurigaya, who says arrogantly. This is the first time a subordinate has stopped being told two sentences. Usually, he told his subordinates that it was common to make them lose their language by saying and scattering disgust and sarcasm in a chilling tone.


    ''I will cancel all scheduled auctions. There are only a few things I can do, but I''ll do them in there. Can I get you anything else?


    "No, there isn''t. Wish me a good fight."


    Incense that stinks and hangs up the phone.


    (I like people who don''t even have an upward or downward relationship, but that''s like a rabid dog that bites anyone. Or a deal I''m complacent that no one else is more awesome than me)


    Kaori analyzes Izuru Gaya.


    (More than that, I shouldn''t be worried about Inouigaya or his business or the President pickled in formalin. It''s a long time ago.)


    When a former best friend who intends to distance herself and turn down the edge becomes aware that she is approaching herself, incense cannot be present or not.


    (Finally, there he is... But more so with Junko...)


    The biggest problem is how Junko is cooperating fully. Given his prolonged personality, he is unlikely to do anything to become an experimental bench in search of power, but it is also more reasonable to think that Junko is helping.


    (Confirm authenticity to the person)


    Incense calling Junko.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Kaoru-kun ''


    "Is that harassment of me?


    Without daring to give his name, but obviously he asks by referring to a long time ago.


    "Hmm? About what?


    But Junko really didn''t seem to know. In other words, Junko decided that she didn''t know about her relationship with Shizuko.


    "Don''t you really know? Horrible coincidence. I just wanted to make sure. I think it was a mistake."


    Incense that unilaterally says and hangs up the phone. I don''t need to tell Junko that I was a child tamer or anything.


    "Yoshiku... I knew he''d been after the blizzard revenge. Come on, come quick...... You can root out all evil."


    Speaking with emotion towards the void, incense spilled a smile.


    Shortly before sundown, Yoshiku was traveling in an example taxi with three people, Midori True Mika. The goal is the clone tutoring facility of the President pickled in formalin.


    "It may be eighteen forbidden today, but I can''t resist taking you with me."


    Shizuku in the passenger seat jokes and says.


    "Maybe I''m over eighteen, and I''ve been doing prohibited acts from under eighteen to eighteen, so nothing''s wrong"


    "Oh, yeah..."


    "I don''t like horny men! I don''t like the lower stuff itself!


    To true words, Yoshiku smiles bitterly, and Mika protests.


    "Wow, in fact, if you can fit it in video like the world of porn cartoons, scenes that you''re teaching porn to, then again - the ratings are up in the eel, right?"


    Midori says.


    "No, no, if you put that scene up in a way that you''re stealing, there''s definitely more people to pull, so if you could run into a scene like that and shoot it, you''d have to think about it"


    Even if I make it a video for you, Yoshiki thinks you should edit the good stuff so that it doesn''t get too nasty around there.


    "Even if you were exposed to such a scene, the clone child would be pathetic, and Mika would be angry, wouldn''t she?


    "Naturally! And I can rest assured that Mr. Takada is someone who will take those considerations into account! I''ll take care of it!"


    Mika answers Yoshinaga''s words with her arms in arms.


    "That''s right, and the president pickled the formalin had a move."


    True said as I slowly scrolled through the display projected in front of my face.


    "They''re going to cancel all the scheduled auctions and stay on hold until the disturbances are cleared up"


    "You did it!


    Mika will have a bright face.


    "No, I didn''t..."


    Yoshiku becomes tannic.


    "Did you get ahead of yourself? I wanted to get in the auction and shoot, and if a celebrity was coming to my guests, I would have caught him and forced him to do an interview or something."


    Too bad I hold my face for a long time.


    (Should have made it an auction first...... Was it behind the fact that it was later in the capital because it was going to be most interesting as an article? It''s a dumb story)


    It was a long time of regret, but on the other hand, I changed my mind.


    (Needless to say, we are close to achieving our goals in a way. Because it definitely struck. If they quit the clone sale itself, my first battle with the Formalin-pickled President will be my win. Mika will be happy, and the blizzard will surely be happy in the afterlife)


    I think so, and Yoshiku looks up at the void and smiles.


    (After this, I''ll do it thoroughly with the President pickled in formalin. With the help of a pen. Well now, I also need to consider the next article in the Correctional Facility)


    Honestly, the impact of the Miki Valley Mansion Assault and the interview with Mika and XIII was too strong, and I had no idea what to make of it when I wanted to give you something to go beyond it. It was a long time ago.

 448 22

    The taxi was headed in the same direction as the area where the manufacturing plant was headed the other day, through the same road.


    The destination''s correctional facilities were largely close to the town, but it was still in the mountains. But now it''s a building that exists right along the road.


    The building was two floors, and the ground floor was supposedly a factory that made something. A big shutter is down, and the road is stretched so that the car can get directly into the shutter.


    "Waste of work? It''s a classic backstreet organization."


    True says when looking at the building you are looking for, mainly in the nuance of conscious explanations of your manners.


    "Clones don''t look right for an educated institution."


    And, Shizuku. It''s unclear how many clones there are inside, but with a large number, it doesn''t seem like a very suitable building for living in, and I imagine a lot of poor handling.


    "Mika, haven''t you asked XIII anything?


    "I know I should have asked, but I couldn''t..."


    Asked for a long time, with a slightly darker look, Mika answers with a different and pressing voice.


    "Oh...... that would be hard to ask. I''m sorry to hear that weird."


    "No, I''m just uncomfortable. No need to worry."


    In the foresight of apologizing, Mika stares at the factory with frightening eyes as she says and gets her hands on her nostalgia.


    "Okay, you better back off."


    Midori prompts me. Yoshiku lowers to the rear as he is told and turns the camera. Whether the enemy came out and the dong pachi started, I also guessed for a long time with the air of True and Mika.


    True moves forward. At the same time, two men show up from the side of the factory.


    One is a middle-bodied middle-bodied man with a tired trench coat. The other was a skinny, magnificent man with vertical striped backs, wearing sunglasses and a loving head with a leash. The former is plain, but the latter is a combination of different colors: flashy and conspicuous.


    "A nostalgic face. No, I guess I should say nostalgic head."


    I gaze at the Reese man, and the truth squeals.


    "Yoshiaki Kido, and Angel!


    Mika mouths the names of the two people who came out.


    "You were hired by a formalin-pickled president to wait in the back of the mountain like this to welcome us!


    "That sort of thing. I''ve had plenty of time, and I was relieved to finally be free from boredom when I heard you were here."


    In response to Mika''s words, Kido wants a light mouth.


    "Today I am a guardian angel and angel of death. To protect the educational grounds of the angels, I will be the messenger who will bring death to you."


    Angel declares in a playful tone.


    (What, this guy...)


    While pulling to Angel''s Nori, Yoshiku turns the camera.


    "Do you remember me?


    Hit that angel with a striving gaze, and the truth asks.


    You''re not really a killer.


    Mika is surprised to note that she usually intimidates her opponent with an enormous amount of killing, but only with fighting.


    "Naturally. Looks like you''ve grown a lot too. If you say it in Hierarchy, has Angel gone as far as Dominion?


    When Angel answers, he turns to the person in charge with the camera. No, I can tell it''s a clear camera gaze even over the sunglasses.


    "Dad would tell you to keep it appealing because the camera is turning, and it''s going to be publicity. Let me introduce myself. My name is Angel. An angel descended into the world of men with the appearance of a doorman on the back street."


    Angel pointing toward her stepdaughter''s camera, posing and naming her.


    "It hurts and creeps at the time you name yourself Angel or something. It''s called words and deeds, it''s called knee-jerking tricks, everything''s creepy."


    Yoshiku said. Naturally, I intend to edit and cut my voice later.


    "I don''t want to tell you, and I don''t want to remind you, but he''s the only man in the rat who put dirt on me. Most of the time, I was still running, and now I''m definitely stronger."


    I assure you, Angel laughs strangely.


    "Isn''t this guy leveling up during that period, like you''ve been growing since you put that dirt on him?


    "Ok, that reasoning is correct, but I think my real brother is a little stronger in my spotlight. Wow? It''s only a little bit, so I don''t know which way I''ll fall if I compete."


    Even more Midori says in the long run poking so toward the truth.


    "There''s nothing I don''t know. I''ve decided to win. Either way, let me handle him."


    I wonder where the rationale for a strong statement lies, while Yoshiku turns the camera.


    "Am I Kido!


    Mika looks out at Kido.


    Once Mika knew Yoshiaki Kido''s name. That''s where the name comes from. If it''s as famous as it sounds, it also stands quite an arm. Unlike Angel, the main position is supposedly not a killer, but often undertakes the job of killing.


    (Both of you, stay safe)


    Yoshiku prays as he puts behind the boy and girl going to the dead place on camera.


    (I can''t turn the camera at the same time in two sets of battles, and I want you to fight one at a time, but I can''t say that to a boulder.)


    On the other hand, it was a long time ago when I snuck up on that.


    "True! Attack Kido first!


    Mika suddenly runs like that. I said I would do it with Angel and Sashi, and even though Mika herself was staring at Kido, this statement.


    As the same attention was poured on Mika, I wondered if only Kido would follow Mika''s words and the truth would attack, only for a moment, but the truth was more attentive.


    If I tried Mika, that moment would have been enough. For that moment alone, the aim was for Kido to pay a stronger consciousness to the true than he did.


    The long-time truth of the relationship immediately discerned Mika''s aim, but the other faces remain unclear as to the meaning of Mika''s statement.


    "Soul blind spot!


    Activates the destiny manipulation of erasing the perception of one''s existence from a subject for only a moment. The activation condition is the presence on the spot of a person who is distracted besides himself. The stronger the awareness to draw attention, the higher the activation rate. To this end, it was necessary to make Kido''s consciousness more aware of the truth than it was of himself.


    Mika''s presence disappears from inside Kido. I can''t recognize Mika in Kido until Mika takes one action. Naturally, one of its possible actions will be an attack on Kido. Because you can''t recognize Mika, you can''t even change her.


    It seems like a terrible ability at first sight, but it also has the disadvantage that there is no certainty in this fateful manipulation technique and the characteristic that it has a high chance of being disarmed when attacking. In addition, after each continuous use, the effect decreases.


    Mika pulls out the gun and fires two shots. I didn''t mix the shooting I assumed when I was sent, and I shot both of them at Kido''s body.


    One shot hit Kido''s abdomen and the other hit Kido''s chest. Wood doors nodding at the impact of the bullet and bleeding from the belly.


    (You got a light kerri. Well, what kind of gun fight is this? But shooting people dying is tight)


    My hand holding the camera is in desperate need so I don''t shake, but my legs are shaking smaller.


    As if responding to Mika''s shooting, True and Angel also pulled out their guns at about the same time, moving sideways at about the same time, and True shot two guns a little faster, Angel shot one slightly late.


    The true shooting was off. But Angel''s bullet wore through his true right leg.

 449 23

    "My gunfire is Samael''s scream. The cry of death."


    Angel pointing toward the true holding down the shot right thigh, putting the gun in his face, posing to say he was in the middle of a fight, and speaking in a conceited tone.


    "With you and me, simple skill could be antagonistic. But haven''t you forgotten? I see angels. Angels will tell you where you''re going. [M] An angel will lead you to a place that''s effective against you."


    While Angel is talking, True shoots again.


    "Did you tell me that too?


    One of the two shots hit Angel in the arm with the gun. The bulletproof fiber didn''t pierce, but makes the angel flicker a lot.


    "What!?


    Mika accidentally makes a shout of amazement. It was bloody, but Kido stood up and threw something like a ball at Mika one after the other with both hands.


    It wasn''t the blood that was coming out of Kido''s belly. It''s the liquid in the ball I was letting lurk in my nose.


    Whenever a colorful ball hits the ground, it plays and produces colorful smoke.


    Vigilant of poison gas, Mika holds her mouth down with her empty hands.


    (Hasn''t Mika settled yet? Concurrency is a pain in the ass after all)


    I point the camera at Mika vs. Kido, and Yoshiku thinks.


    In fact, the colored fog was poisonous. Besides, it''s not just the type of poison inhaled by breathing. Mika feels intense pain in her eyes and ears and is about to close her eyes unexpectedly. Tears flood out of my eyes, distorting my vision.


    Kido shoots a gun at me.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!


    Mika screams while avoiding Kido''s shooting and activates the fate manipulation technique.


    Suddenly the wind blows and all the colorful fog that can stand around Mika blows away.


    "The transfer of bad luck!


    Use yet another fate manipulation technique. Destiny manipulation to impersonate the target audience for any unlucky luck that might happen to them can also be combined with the late payment of unlucky luck. This procedure can also invalidate the late payment of bad luck.


    (If you transfer bad luck, is it a failure?)


    Seeing as nothing happens to Kido, Mika decides so. These destiny manipulations do not always activate.


    Kido and Mika, shoot each other as they move.


    Mika pre-fetched Kido''s bullet and avoided it, but Kido, who remains damaged by the earlier shooting, moved and read dull, and thanks to it, it was inevitable to hoard Mika''s shooting.


    Under his throat - he ate a bullet where it was not protected by bulletproof fiber, and Kido slowly fell on his back.


    "Woohoo... red... it''s blood red... My..."


    With his hands on the gunshot wound, bloody and his hands in front of his face, Kido shrugs and spreads a grin all over his face.


    "I did it... Finally, the colors returned to this world. All the colors of the world look radiant. I did it. Nohaha...... Now I can paint as much as I think. WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    Tearful, solitary with a joyful expression, the power fell out of Kido''s body.


    "Ugh..."


    Now it was time to settle down and take a breath, Mika.


    "Become!?


    Something came down from the sky, into my painful eyes, and I rush to rub my eyes.


    (Bird shit! Is this the price of bad luck''s late payment!


    I rubbed my eyes and saw what was on my hand, and Mika decided so. Light as the price I paid for risking my life, but it gives me a slack that I''m terribly unlucky nonetheless.


    True and Angel, on the other hand, were moving around shooting hard and mounting a one-off offense. It shows a movement that is damaging true to the leg but doesn''t make you feel it.


    (Wow, True Brother, he''s approaching the enemy one by one. That''s what I''m trying to bring into the melee.)


    From the battle between the two, Midori decided so.


    "An angel is whispering to me. When the battle of the Dark Angels, once held with Jacob, takes place."


    Angel notices it, too, and shoots the gun, wary of the truth jumping into his nostalgia at once.


    Angel approached him openly, even as the truth took steps to the left and right.


    True to bet a dash at once and jump to Angel''s nostalgia, somewhat closer.


    By contrast, Angel takes advantage of the reach to see the counter with a kick by a long leg. True to take that kick with your left hand.


    The moment Angel''s legs and true hands crossed, something completely unexpected happened to Angel. A flame erupted from the elbow of your true left hand.


    "Whoa!?


    The momentum of the flames is considerable, and Angel''s trousers, of course, reach his jacket and burn away. But the true one, the arm part of the uniform was instantly burned out, but the fire is out.


    True shoots three times at Angel, who flickered into the flames that burned into his clothes and showed an obvious gap. The index finger of Angel''s hand holding the gun blows up with the gun and the knee on both legs is not shot.


    "Did you burn the butcher? I would poke at the void when I approached it and only use it once, but it works great ~"


    Midori shrugged when she saw the black heat-resistant fiber under her true uniform.


    "Didn''t the angel teach you to be overrun by fire?


    True looking down at the kneeling angel and sarcastic with a scarce voice of discouragement.


    "You won''t kill me? So you''re gonna pay me back what I owe you?


    I look up to the truth as I take off my jacket, which is burned by fire, and Angel asks.


    "Yeah, because you almost got killed before and missed it. That means you don''t owe me anything, okay?


    I thought of myself as a tanned face in my heart, and the truth is, I said.


    (I tried to attack Lee with that gap while he got his help. Well, that was because I was losing, and some parts of it were meant to be, but now that I remember it, it was really lame to me)


    The reason for the tannins is because I remember that time.


    "I wouldn''t have missed it if my job request was a guide to angels then. I just missed it because it wasn''t. I''m basically an angel-free doctrine for the untargeted. Even if you''re in the way."


    Angel tells in a conceited tone as he lights the jacket on fire and extinguishes it. The leg fire is already out.


    (This guy, he''s probably going to look good himself, but he just sounds like he''s saying it in a gag. gagging, but I don''t accept physiological)


    Hearing Angel''s tone and rhetoric, I think Yoshihisa.


    "Hey, True Brother, I know how you feel, but if you keep this guy alive, you''re not going to kill him again."


    "Then I''ll kill you this time. I don''t owe you anything this time. More than that, I need you to help me eject my legs."


    To Midori''s question, which came beside him, the truth answers so, while taking out the knife and the long needle.


    "I was told to kill me before they broke in, so that''s where my job would be if they broke in. If you fail, you will not continue to work any more."


    Angel exhaled small and said in a conceited tone that he didn''t think was a loser.


    "Right. You picked up your life. You."


    Truly incited, Angel smiled bitterly and said nothing more.

 450 24

    Four people who decide they can no longer sneak into a correctional facility and enter through the front entrance with dignity.


    "If you''re also known to be here, you can''t sneak up on how you''re tutoring clones anymore, can you?


    "Uh... that''s for sure... normally, I guess."


    Truly pointed out, Yoshiku becomes tannic and holds his head down. With the formalin-pickled presidential side, you won''t want to get a sneak shot of the clone''s tutorial landscape or anything else, and there''s a good chance you''re holding back.


    "I wonder if I''ve wasted my legs. Well, no. Ex."


    "You''re wasting your legs. There are no more clones here."


    Suddenly there is a voice coming from the front.


    (This voice...)


    It really sounded familiar. I interact with Junko a lot. It belongs to the top executives of the President pickled in formalin.


    (Hey... this voice...)


    It sounded familiar for a long time, and this one had turned into a stunned look.


    From the bend at the end of the aisle, one man appears. A man in a mask imitating a bird, dressed in a suit that looks expensive.


    (I knew it was him. Why are the top executives here? Is the damage that serious?


    Truth is suspicious that he was the person I expected him to be.


    "What kind of blow is it that comes out in public with the top executives you''ve been hiding?


    Truth asks.


    "You... no way... incense?


    He asks the man with the bird mask, with a long and flashing look on his face. True, Midori and Mika''s gaze pours down to Shizuku.


    "Here''s the thing"


    The man in the bird''s mask says quietly, taking off the mask and artificial skin. A man thought to be old, but actually the young man''s face gets exposed.


    "Incense... you? You''re the chief executive of the formalin-pickled president?


    Combining true words with current situations, Yoshiku arrived at that conclusion lightly.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time. Yoshiku, you''ll get to me. I couldn''t wait until you revealed the identity of the top executives on your own, and this is how you came out of yourself."


    Shizuku smiles distortedly at the incense that tells him something meaningless in a profound tone.


    "What kind of joke... the hell"


    Staring at the incense, Yoshiku lowers the tone of his voice low.


    "You think he''s the top executive in the organization that killed the snowstorm? What are you gonna do? What happened and it happened?"


    "I''ve been a part of this organization since before the blizzard died."


    In that word of incense, which he uttered in a cold tone, Shizuku peels his eyes.


    "Did you sell the blizzard to the formalin-pickled president?


    I let my anger seep into my voice, and Yoshiku asks.


    "Shortly after that footage went off, you disappeared. And I streamed that footage, even you, the top executive of a formalin-pickled president like no other... I really imagine that kind of bad. Tell me if you can."


    "No."


    Incense answers that in a light tone, not only in anger, but also in a long time when he asks mixed sounds like pleading.


    "I''m the one who streamed the footage. I didn''t sell it. What have you been doing for the last ten years to avenge the blizzard? Took me a long time... No, in the first place, even if you knew who the blizzard was, would you still be willing to take revenge?


    "Who is the blizzard?


    "He''s the kind of woman who would love to be haunted by dogs. He''s... he''s just the bottom bitch playing honors. The drugs, the sex, the hard sms, the bestiality, whatever. Well, you don''t have to believe me."


    Shizuku even dizzied at what was told to him by incense.


    "Incense... I thought you were in love with the blizzard."


    I knew that from my sight. that from an early age, incense was obviously suspicious of snowstorms.


    "Oh, I still feel the same way. That''s why it''s hard."


    Words are backwards, incense that you say in a tone that doesn''t seem spicy at all, doesn''t matter.


    "What is this? Developments like this manga...... Ha..."


    Laughing with a vain eye, Yoshiku calms down.


    "One day, I knew you''d be involved in my organization. But by the way, I didn''t expect you to join hands with Junko. What kind of human experiments have you done?"


    "No, I''m not remodeled or anything, and I don''t want that... Incense, you were experimented with the human body and you wanted power?


    "Naturally. That is why we also have this status today. At last, Junko Yukioka was connected to an opponent of the organization."


    To that word of incense, Yoshiku turns a true gaze.


    (You said it was connected to Junko? Was I fooled by these guys, too?


    Truth does not show any reactions at all to the gaze of long-standing suspicion.


    "We are held together. You know Makoto Aizawa there. We''re enemies, but when it''s in each other''s interest, we can cooperate."


    "True... No way you... No, you were fooling me?


    My long standing face distorts into anger.


    "I''m not fooling you. Clearly, those guys are enemies. At least not for me. He''s right, while Yukooka is ostensibly hostile to them, there are frequent deals in the back."


    True to answer without being bad.


    "Why didn''t you say that first?"


    At least there seemed to be no genuine malice or hostility, but still an uncalled forbearance.


    "I don''t even have to tell you. Even if we use each other, we must be enemies in the end. And you didn''t even know that the bird mask was someone you knew in Takada."


    That''s all they say, Yoshiku is convinced.


    "Even among the top executives of our organization, there is agreement or disagreement with the treatment of Junko Yukioka. Some people insist that we cut off any contact as enemies without negotiating and using them."


    and incense.


    "Yoshiku. As I said earlier, I wanted you to come this far. To get you settled."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. There are so many things to ask and say... why did you fall into the back street?


    Before that, I also thought I should ask what purpose I appeared here, but for a long time, I wanted to know first why incense fell into the back streets in silence with myself.


    "I don''t want to say that. There are many reasons to fall into this world. I was already an executive of this organization when I was in high school, and I couldn''t help but be dazzled and neglected by you being with you and always being direct, pure straight and shitty about justice. So to be honest, I wanted to back off."


    "So you disappeared without saying anything"


    It is a shock to my former best friend that I feel that way, and at the same time I feel sorry for him.


    "If you get to the truth, you''ll see more despair."


    "Truth?"


    The blizzard is alive.


    "What..."


    With that word of incense, I feel that way, as if my life ever collapses.


    "That footage is fake. To fool you. Did I tell you? Snowstorm just played honors all the time. And I was just playing a good sister to you. He was actually sick of you, too. You wouldn''t have known that at all. Funny thing. Though, you largely worked my muscles. I thought you would do this. I streamed that footage, thinking I was going to be hostile to my sister, hostile to the back street, hostile to the formalin-pickled president, and biting her."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey


    Midori pinches his mouth instead of Shizuku, who is too stunned by the shock to talk about anything.


    "I wonder if it''s close to that. I became a top executive, partly because of the power I gained from Junko, but also because I was advised of a snowstorm. If you ask me, I''m a snowstorm puppet. But I couldn''t have imagined the usual story, or even the head of a man in law."


    "It would be a predictable development if you looked at fiction from a reader''s point of view, but you would normally imagine stories like that in real life!


    Mika screams irritably. He remembered his pure anger at the incense of words and deeds that made him look like a little fool of Yoshiku.


    "So, why did you bother telling me that? I was just wondering, okay - did you want to make me suffer and be mean?


    That''s what Midori asks in a mean tone.


    "I have that. It''s malice that I want to break this guy''s heart. But that''s not all. Still want to believe it won''t screw up. I want to show you something more desperate. And I want to settle."


    "How are we gonna settle this?


    Now the truth asks. Incense does not answer immediately, glancing at the half-hearted eunuchs, conceiving for a few seconds and opening his teasing mouth.


    "Before we do that - let''s change the subject a little. Clone business is not my idea. As you may know, there are others in charge. Keep Keri on with him first. He also manages and grasps all the buyer''s data. Exposing them and not being able to do this business would be quite a blow to the organization. It was a stable business. I''ll give you my whereabouts and my phone number."


    "You, the top executives of the organization, are going out of your way to turn us in to finish off that rep!


    Breaking through the tease, Mika yelled at him with an evil look on her face.


    "You''re a good lizard tail-cutter."


    Truth throws up and throws up with contempt.


    "Things have something called order and flow. Whatever I may or may not say, I see that this business will no longer be able to continue in its current course. Plus, at a time when you guys are intervening and trying to crush it, you won''t be able to prevent it. If you''re serious about preventing it, you''re going to make quite a sacrifice. I''m pretty sure it''s lizard tail-cutting, but like I just said, it''s a pretty painful loss this time. Clone sales were a steady source of income, and we could still squeeze them out."


    Mika was furiously angry at Kaoru''s words, but it would be useless to say anything to this man, and he hesitated to get his hands on this man, who seemed to be deeply related to Shizuku.


    "So, what''s the story with the settlement?


    Shut up for a while and nod, Yoshiku finally looks up and opens his mouth.


    "Come see the truth on your own after you put Keri on the clone sale"


    Hit the cold gaze for a long time, incense tells.


    "Sounds like you''re telling me to come and get killed."


    I hit a cold glance at incense, and True said. At the point of coming all the way alone without a guard, I can''t think of anything other than that.


    "I certainly can''t help but be received that way. It''s natural to think so. But knowing that, I''m telling you. If you want to see all the truth and settle everything, come alone. We''re waiting for a snowstorm."


    When I lowered the tone only for the last word and said it to my mind, incense turned back its heel and walked away.


    "Don''t give me your ears, Takada."


    True advises, but Manjuku answered nothing, as if he had not lent ear to the true adviser.


    (You said there was incense in the tissue that you thought killed the blizzard, and the blizzard was alive? Besides, it''s also stuck with snowstorms... Snowstorms and incense have been deceiving me. What the... that. What the hell have been my thoughts for nearly a decade now? I don''t know what I''ve been up to... I don''t even know what it means that incense has been designed to do that to me. Are you kidding me? What''s the point of doing that?


    Yoshiku was totally weak and even seemed foolish to me that he had acted with conviction until now.


    (So you''re saying you''ve done exactly what I was telling you? I lost sight of the fist drop point I shook up. Is this the tragic end of those who have lived to feed on revenge?


    "Hold on! Not even like you!


    To Mika''s scolding, Yoshiku spills a laugh of self-derision.


    "Fluffy, okay, you''re free to throw everything out."


    Midori smiles and says the opposite of Mika.


    "Ha-ha... you''re comforted and inspired by me, I''m the worst looking person you''ve ever seen."


    Exhale loudly, and Yoshiku tries to change her mind, forcing her to laugh.


    "I won''t throw it on the way. It''s your own path. We''ll get to the end of this. It doesn''t matter if he set me up or not. I made up my mind."


    That said, Yoshiku thumbs up at the three of them and makes them wink.


    (Yeah, no matter how many times I''ve seen it)


    Even so, it was true to think of my face in my head with a grin of relief.

 451 25

    There was no appreciable harvest in the correctional facility. There was a clone once, so I called the police to get it protected. There was no resistance from the members of the organization.


    I also included the picture in the video at that time, but compared to previous articles, Yoshiku decides that the impact will be scarce.


    Returning to the Snow Oka Institute, Junko was also the five people who exchanged, talking about a person named Akino Kaoru.


    "Heh, what kind of modification was the executive of the president pickled in formalin by his younger sister?"


    "Hmm... I wonder if it''s fair to say that here. I have a confidentiality obligation."


    To Midori''s question, Junko spills a smile like trouble.


    "Bye, Abba, I thought I''d say that. But anyway, I''m pretty sure he put me up to it and said I''m going alone, and the president pickled in formalin before the fair is the enemy, so I''m going to poke at it. Aid is better, right?


    "I guess I do. But I can''t help it, can I? Kaka, your abilities are not for combat. Because it''s the power to discern the sexuality of others."


    As Midori''s words also make sense, Junko lightly roses the modified content of the incense.


    "The power of the lineage you gave Akiko."


    True said.


    "That''s the kind of substitute that copied your natural powers, but Kaoru''s powers are again of a different nature, and yet stronger. I don''t look at him directly and judge him for compatibility, because I can only determine his name and image. Because he became a part of the organization by discerning special sexuality that he didn''t even realize and doing business satisfying it."


    Truly convinced by Junko''s commentary.


    "So, what are we gonna do? Are you seriously gonna go alone?


    Turn to Shizuku and ask the truth.


    "Think a little. Before that, I''ll post today''s results in an article, and tomorrow I''ll cover the clone business reps that incense said."


    "Coverage!?


    "Huh, just for the interview?"


    Mika and Midori reacted to Shizuku''s words. I don''t think I''ll respond to the interview or anything, and the fact that incense told me to put on the end of what I was saying must have encouraged me to kill him. Of course, no one thinks I can do that for a long time.


    "Oh, I''m gonna ask you a lot and make that an article."


    Even after I understand that, I am willing to come in the form of an interview. I am strongly committed to giving him guidance only with the power of the pen. And I also believed I could do that.


    "I want to make him irreversible if possible and stop this rotten business!


    Let your anger seep in and Mika screams. I really hate you as much as I''d like to kill you, but in front of you for so long, don''t talk about it. Mika also knows that she wants to do it in a direction that doesn''t bleed as much as possible.


    "Incense also said, you won''t be able to do business anymore. Because this is all the flashy roses. It''s already known on the street."


    That''s what I was obliged to say in my mouth, but that''s why I''m not going to let it go. As someone who continues to pursue the truth to the end, Yoshiku believes that it is inevitable to face the people who have the roots of all evil.


    "Sounds like a sign that the police are finally moving, too. Okay? I had a lot of power in the customers of the president pickled in formalin and it was hard to move inside, but if the boulder was trying to brighten up this many topical incidents, I''d feel that it was easier to move with public opinion on my side for that matter."


    and Junko.


    "I mean, you''ve got one more push. It was also effective that Miki Valley rose as a customer. If we get a list of users and spill them all, we can find where the clones are..."


    "Isn''t it a bad idea to publish all the guest names? You should expose some of them rather than brighten them all. I think it''s easy for the rest of us to make sure the public finds out what we''re doing. Later, I think I can use it as a blackmail story."


    Junko made a difference in her plan, and said something completely different from what Junko wanted to do that she would give you.


    "Yea, Sasu but Jun Sister, if I make you mischievous, it''s the world."


    "You''re the most effective! It''s a shame we can''t judge all our users!


    But Midori and Mika also agree with Junko, so Yoshiku is confused.


    "No... that''s not what I want to do. I only want to pursue the truth, let the world know, and judge the evil that spreads on society, so I don''t know if I can tell you what to say..."


    "Oops, you didn''t seem to make it through. Blackmailing the rest makes it easier for the police to intervene. Instead of arresting the named customer without question, pressure will be exerted on the unnamed customer not to exert pressure on the police - a flow. When you name them all, I don''t care if they all come together and mumble for protection, and I think they''re gonna put pressure on the police.


    I can''t believe what I''m saying. I can''t stand listening to Junko.


    (But I''ve agreed with the others, and I''d better go with Junko now. I''m sure I''m the most amateur in this place, and I''m in a position to take care of you. Maybe Junko is more right than me)


    Originally, I didn''t know how to pull through my personality, but various factors overlapped, leading to the choice that this occasion would break.


    "Heh, then Midori can do something about it. If you try to mind-control the police department and the police department greats again and arrest them without question, even if they''re under pressure, that''s fine. It won''t work if officials robot and ignore the pressure of the political and financial greats."


    "Can you imitate that!


    Midori, who offers in a mild tone, is doubtful - Mika and Yoshiyuki, who, on the contrary, look frigid.


    "If you don''t listen to the powerful, and you move or demote the police greats left, if Midori takes mind control from one end, it means there''s no problem."


    But Junko talks to Midori on the assumption that it''s possible, so Mika had to believe it. On the other hand, I still can''t believe it.


    "Something awesome - that''s an unrealistic story. If that story is true, can''t Midori make a mess of the world by herself if she cares about it?


    "Wow, that''s possible. Wow? But if I''m serious about destroying the world, I''m serious about preventing it, so it''s hard."


    It was a long time to say in half tease, but Midori gives it back with a slight laugh but seriously so.


    (In fact, we had a blast on liberation day in the meantime. Not so much as a mess)


    True to whine in your heart.


    "I think Midori should turn to the state agency and not abuse her powers. If you interfere too many times, I don''t think either the Decaying Rope clan or the White Fox family have shut up.


    "I just wanted to say - but if they do mean it, is it a bit of a hassle? They are descendants of the men who killed the Beast Emperor with their fathers."


    Midori retreats when he gives the name of the landlord who keeps his spiritual defense.


    (If you''re listening to me now, don''t even feel worse about the people under it than the powerful. If they don''t give in to the powerful... is that a hard story too)


    Abominably, I think it''s a long time ago. I''m also one of the lower extremities that used to yield to power.


    "I''ll take Junko''s route. Nothing like using it for threatening material..."


    "You should. He said you should have as many hand tags as you can get. Yoshiku doesn''t have enough power and room for you to choose the means or focus on aesthetics, does he?


    "Wow, okay..."


    As she was talking, Junko pinched her mouth to give her strength, and Shizuku snorted. I don''t know what Junko''s talking about.

 452 26

    "I''m home!


    At sundown, when she returns to her office, Mika calls out loud.


    (It''s been over three years since I jumped out of my home, but I didn''t know the time would come to use this word again!


    That is Mika, who is strange and happy.


    "An irresistible rhino. Dear Original Micah"


    I looked the same as myself - but the way the expression is made is quite different, a girl greets me with a smile.


    "What do you mean there''s something wrong with the pronunciation!? Didn''t they teach you the words properly either!?


    "Oh, you rhinoceros"


    "I''m not blaming you! It''s not your fault in the first place either! I''m just asking why!


    "Ides with a tongue disorder. One in four clones is a death-like horseradish with a disability."


    "Right! Well said! Let Junko cure you next time! Check out each of the protected clones too and have Junko cure all the kids with any problems!


    Later, Mika would execute the words she had just spoken, and Junko would be busily killed by the task.


    "That pronunciation makes it tough to sing with you!


    "It''s a dream (a). I can''t believe I saw the original Micah on TV and the song El together"


    With a lucid look, No. 13 pours a hot gaze on Mika.


    "I am a degraded copy of Freedom, and I have told you many times that I exist to satisfy your husband, and we all gave up because we thought so. Life expectancy is also short, and he said it''s a human moddle that people can''t be. Tell Nano that the original Micah can be us mo people and the camel just now is still believe Lenai. Are we really normal human beings, Lell''s Death?


    "I can be! I''m fine! Let Junko do it!


    To Anxiously Ask No. 13, Mika affirms in a powerful tone.


    "Me, are you sure you''re with the original Mika?


    The anxious look remains unchanged and further confirmation is taken No. 13.


    "I told you! I''ll take care of you! Or dissatisfied!? Don''t you like being with me!? Thanks for the annoyance!?


    "How many Deaths is Hufuku? I appreciate it. What kind of annoyance is that?


    "You have to learn a lot of words too! While I''m gone, make sure you study Mandarin! If there''s something you don''t know, call Junko and ask!


    "Ha, good luck, ma''am"


    In the correctional facilities and the yakuza, Mika observes that they really seem to only get minimal learning.


    It is not limited to the thirteenth, but the knowledge of other clones will be similar or come close. And I worry about the future of the other clones.


    Mika, who only cared specifically about her clone, took it, but the other kids were temporarily taken by the police and wondered what would happen in the future. It is impossible for Mika to take care of all the clones on the boulder by herself.


    "Oh, come on! It could be a lot of trouble, but it''s what you need to live from now on! You can''t just leave me alone! We have to survive several trials to sing live together! But you''re my kind, so I can definitely do it!


    "I''ll scream. Good luck talking to W. Mass. At your previous husband''s, he couldn''t umak inside, and he was just pissed off, but he tried his best to decile properly, Mass!


    "You don''t have to work hard on that! Rather don''t imitate it! Don''t try!"


    Imagine the two of us screaming, Mika softened. Mika and I don''t like this way of talking.


    Around the same time Mika returned to her office, Kaori also returned to her home.


    "I''ve been seeing you for a long time. I''ve told you you''re alive."


    "Huh?"


    A blizzard that was sleeping on the couch in her underwear raised her upper body and raised her grumpy voice, staring at the incense.


    "Did I tell you to do that? Why did you do such an extra thing to me?


    "You must be the one who told me to fall apart"


    In response to the snowstorm in the tone of blame, incense says back without worsening.


    "I said you could rose, but I don''t remember instructing you to meet him?


    "How much difference does it make?


    "You didn''t clearly instruct me to tear you apart at this time. It''s against the rules to arbitrarily disobey them."


    "That will be enough. We''re so close. I''m sure we''ll make it all the way. I just sped it up."


    To that dialogue of incense, the snowstorm shut up. I was dissatisfied, but I couldn''t help blaming him any more for what he had done.


    "As a result of the bets and the rules, how come before this, the snowstorm also wants to meet with Shizuku?


    "Don''t ignore the steps. I had my thoughts."


    Neither that idea nor the idea of the snowstorm is the level that I definitely wanted to execute for the snowstorm. It''s a substitute to the extent that I wanted to boost it in performance, so I''m not even serious enough to condemn incense because I was interrupted.


    "I wanted to worship my brother''s face when I found out the truth. Actually, he was alive, and his shock and emotional reunion was ruined."


    "There will be no problem because there is still an unknown truth"


    "The most important thing is that I fell apart, so it''s a problem. But, well... I''m looking forward to it. Your brother was as pure as ever, wasn''t he?


    "Oh, there''s no way he''s gonna change. Because it didn''t change, I''ve been chasing it for almost a decade, and I''ve finally stepped into the back street. Follow the bait we sprinkled."


    "I don''t know if I''d be angry."


    Shards and laughing blizzards.


    "How''d it go seeing your brother for a long time? Complex nodding around?


    The word of the snowstorm protrudes deeply into the heart of incense as a small thorn.


    "I was aware of the original one. The strength and pure straightness of my brother''s sense of justice was awfully dazzling to incense, and you envied him, didn''t you? No, that''s not all. Incense is inferior to everything else, has inferiority and admiration, and the result of thinking about how to cross my brother was to fall into the back streets."


    A blizzard that faces incense, spreads a nasty grin to the full face, and speaks disgustingly.


    "Pathetic. Hey, not at all. I can''t believe I meant to cross my brother for that, and I''m relieved. There''s no way we can fall in love with you like that. At least the original me wouldn''t have made the choice to be with incense. It''s a pity that I stayed with you the whole time. You built me for that, too, and I answered my needs. That''s all you understand, isn''t it?


    "Oh......"


    The incense nods with a dark face.


    "I went out with you like that, too. I want you to thank me. Regardless of whether he was crossed over his brother or not, he gained a disproportionate amount of power and wealth. Aren''t you happy? Huh?"


    "I don''t care. I wanted to be with the blizzard more than that. Hopefully we''ll get along..."


    "Cahahahahaha! Don''t make me laugh! Get to know yourself!


    The blizzard laughed unquestionably at the voices of incense that seemed to disappear - the unmistakable confession from the heart of incense. Made me laugh from the bottom of my heart.


    Incense was in his own head, feeling like he had been buzzed with a chunk of ice. The ice spirits in his head ran all over his body, feeling especially at his fingertips to concentrate his cold air. I want to cry, but the cold air is too strong for me to cry. Of course my body didn''t move, and my expression froze and solidified.


    This kind of interaction has been going on for over a decade. While they are with their loved ones, they keep mocking, mocking, and scorning themselves, knowing it. Never accept yourself. Because the snowstorm also knows how incense feels, I rejoice in chopping incense hearts by imitating them to mate with dogs in front of incense. But still, incense cannot be separated from snowstorms.


    "So, is my brother coming here soon?


    Asked by the snowstorm, the freezing of the incense soul was lifted.


    "Before that, I urged him to go to Inouigaya. It''s his personality. I''m not going to imitate what I did on the way out, and if I meet the head of the clone slave business he''s after, there''s going to be some big progress. Hopefully, he could give guidance to Inouigaya."


    "Are you that jealous about Inouigaya?


    Incense shifts her gaze to a blizzard that brings a nearby, mean grin to mind.


    (Oh, even if he''s jealous. He''s got something I can''t get because I want to. It''s ironic, even by chance)


    Not in his mouth, incense admitted abominable allegations of snowstorms.

 453 27

    Shizuku, True, Midori, and Mika, the quartet, which was not only the usual face, met in front of Kandoville and became a classic stream of taxi trips if all four of them were together.


    Today, I am finally going to Kozo Inouigaya''s home, which is the former closure of the clone sales business. The incense that appeared before Yoshikuda yesterday was politely given the address.


    "I said lizard tail-cutting yesterday, but purposefully selling my insides may have had the side of being a troublemaker. Or a personal grudge."


    "Isn''t that the latter!? I would have said the damage was huge as an organization!


    "When I decide I can''t use it, it''s an organization that I just cut off, but I don''t know how much I know of Takada who deliberately entrusts that disposition to Takada. There''s a chance of a trap."


    "If it''s a personal grievance tangle, it''s unlikely to set a trap! The aim is to destroy the disliked children and to destroy us at the same time!


    True and Mika speculate about the location of the executives where Kaori is partitioning the clone sales.


    "But wow, this. The number of views of the interview with Sister Mika and No. 13, and the number that I don''t think is on the back street site, is out there."


    Midori says as he looks at the display projected in front of his face.


    Videos and articles from a raid on Miki Valley Mansion and an interview with Mika and Mika Clone were up for Whiplash, which was a tremendous response.


    "The whiplash is going to flake. There''s an argument going on in the sentiment section that I don''t want you to do. In fact, Miki Valley''s death is on the news, but I was wondering if I could include it. Oh, it''s written scattered, too."


    "It''s Yukooka''s work with multiple accounts that makes me do it."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Midori and Shizuku are proper to the words that truly speak.


    "I guess you''re going to cooperate to make it snowy oka. That''s what he does a lot. Do stupid writing on purpose, aim for inflammation, incandescent arguments."


    "Heh... that''s what a pure sister does..."


    Midori makes a pulling face. As for Midori''s image, he didn''t look like a character who would do such an act.


    "Yay, Mika''s sister''s rating is also up to the eel. This one''s as good as I expected."


    "Honestly, you don''t want to see yourself react! You don''t have to tell me!


    "Wow, Mika sister. Still idol? I thought that kind of thing was Hecha''s steel mind."


    "I''m not an idol, and my ratings are hectic because of my professional pattern!


    Making fun of Midori, Mika peels and screams.


    "I don''t want to - I even sent you to yesterday''s interaction with Dachi ~"


    "I sent it, but it doesn''t reflect you yet."


    Yesterday, Yoshiku compiled the article, edited the video, and sent it to Whiplash, but it doesn''t immediately reflect because there are organizational checks, etc.


    "It was a surprise to send Takada''s childhood training and interaction."


    And, true.


    "Yeah, because I''m the only one in the safe zone that''s cowardly, too. Besides, the conversation with him is very topical, and if he says he''s a top executive, it''ll be a blow to the Formalin-pickled president."


    "Takada, you look like a sports club, but you''re going to have a lot of head turning."


    The usual old bearded taxi drivers tear up.


    "No, you''re a reporter for once. Because it''s normal to calculate."


    A long time to smile lightly.


    "Now that bird mask is going to suck your position within a formalin-pickled president,"


    Though true, I also know that he is obsessed with it for quite some time, because he would have come out on that spot ready for it, too.


    "Did you do something that resented that bird mask?


    "Seriously, I don''t remember you at all. Besides, I don''t know if my sister''s alive."


    Truly questioned, Yoshiku becomes a flashy face.


    "Well, I don''t want to think about that today. Concentrate on Clone Sales"


    Yoshiku arms and declares. Given yesterday''s interaction with incense, I also feel that everything I have done so far has shaken me and I am going to lose my temper, so it was a long time ago that I wanted to keep up with my will by not being aware.


    Kozo Inogaya''s home was a luxurious mansion with a large garden. Above the high walls, a large number of surveillance cameras are deployed blatantly.


    "You may be sneaking in, but I need a possible way to sneak in."


    Shizuku, who sees and says true and Mika.


    "I''m not a thief, so I don''t care how they say it. I''ve infiltrated many times before, of course."


    And, true.


    "I''m talking about what I could have done in the first place. What do you need to infiltrate to interview a man named Inouigaya who''s partitioning a clone sale in person?


    "No, I didn''t think you''d see me, then I snuck in and wondered if I was covering half the blackmail or something"


    Truly questioned, Yoshiku answers that with a smile on his head.


    "I don''t hate Nori just hitting like that. Then you won''t have a problem getting in from the front. It stinks like infiltration or something."


    True walks to the gate if you say so, and Mika and Midori follow as normal.


    "No, even running that far from extreme to extreme...... You might get away with it because we''re here..."


    "I won''t let you get away with it. I mean, if you hold down the entrance, you''re not gonna get away with it, are you? Unless it''s an escape tunnel."


    Yoshiku opined in the form of a follow-up, but the truth is that he returns it and pushes the bell of the gate.


    "Uh, are you going to push and call... Even if there''s no underground corridor, you might escape through the back entrance. If only there was a back door."


    To true action, Yoshiku says with a half laugh.


    "On second thought, when we pull out in a cab the other day, he''s the kind of guy who comes after us alone and shoots his gun, so I don''t imitate it like he''s going to run away, but rather he''s coming towards me."


    "I see."


    They really say that, and Yoshiku is convinced.


    ''That was too late. Get in. "


    A voice comes from the intercom and the door opens.


    "Based on the current dialogue, we''ve already heard from Dachi."


    Midori says with a slight laugh.


    (Mika''s got something, that''s an awesome vibe)


    Yoshiku glances at Mika. Ever since I got off the cab, I''ve been silent, and I''ve been so clear about my amateur stepchildren that I can clearly see it.


    (For clone idol manufacturing and sales, it is Mika who is most angry. If you face to face with someone who should also be called the chief of evil...)


    (1) It seems to have a turbulent atmosphere, but that is why I would expect a good scene to be captured.


    When I go up to the house, a beautiful girl with a face I often see on TV and gravure laughs and bows politely. I will only meet with you for a long time. Unlike the clones at Miki Valley Mansion, it''s a normal outfit.


    "Go ahead, come here"


    Taking them to the clone, the four of them head to the back of the house and are put through to the living room.


    Seven beautiful girls sat in the living room trying to surround one middle-aged man.


    The man was a scrupulous man, but at the same time a mundane face. At least Yoshiku felt that he was more manly than Miki Valley or Kaori or something.


    "Kozo Inouigaya. He''s the compiler of the clone slave business you''re chasing around."


    "This is Yoshiku Takada editing the article"


    Yoshiku returns his name to Iguchigaya, who names him in a magnificent tone, and hits each other in the gaze.


    The clones, on the other hand, look at Inoue Gaya with an anxious face and turn their suspicious and alert eyes to the four of them.


    You guys stay back.


    "But..."


    "I''m fine. Back off."


    With a trick to hand pay for the anxious clones, Inogaya kicks them out of the living room.


    "I know Makoto Aizawa for Mika Tsukinawa, but what about the other one?


    Turning his gaze to Midori, Inouigaya asks.


    "Ababa, I''m Junko Yukioka. A demonic woman who leaves the abyss, destroying, devouring, and producing everything. In the house, beneath the white coat is a frenzied bitch of a sooty pong."


    "Because I can''t lie, and it''s not a joke scene. Well, even if she looks like this, she''s like a bodyguard."


    Put your hands on Midori''s head, Yoshiku said.


    "Sekhara. We met. Er."


    "So, what do we do?


    Ignoring all the confusion, Inouigaya turns to Shizuku and asks.


    "So can I start the interview?


    "I don''t mind. I''ll answer anything. There''s nothing you have to hide."


    In a tone that was slightly irritating, Ijigasakaya told him that his face, not just his attitude, was completely open.


    "So why did you start this business?


    Start asking questions while turning the camera.


    "That''s a boring question. So the audience will be happy? - And I''m just saying, don''t give me any funny answers. I hated women who wanted to go out in public and get fucked, like a lump of self-expression greed."


    Midori looked sideways at Midori''s face, which originally seemed grumpy, becoming something blatantly sinister to Inouigaya''s answer. I really see Mika''s killer swell and confirm that.


    "My broken up wife was an announcer, too, because that''s exactly what it was like. We were looking for each other''s status and getting married instead of accessories, so I can''t say very strongly either. I had a desire to subjugate a woman who felt that way, to be cute, and I thought there would be other demands because it was on me. Well, that''s the place. In terms of demand, many men would have such a straightforward desire to make idols and actresses more simply coveted sex slaves, so if it''s possible to make clones, it''s no wonder these industries can. More often than not, I don''t think anyone''s ever done it before."


    Initially a dignified attitude, Inouigaya had a sincere tone as she spoke.


    Was it the monopoly of the president pickled in formalin?


    "I don''t ask where else I''m doing it. Plus, a big organization called the Formalin-Pickled President got its hands on it, so there''s no way any other organization could start this business on the loose. It would be difficult in terms of technology. And..."


    Inouigaya sets the line here and thinks about it. I wasn''t sure if I should say it, but I decided to reveal it all.


    "The motive is what we just talked about, but my attitude is already different now. As I''ve just seen, I''ve got a couple of clone partners, but when I''m dealing with them, that treatment doesn''t seem like the right thing for a creature called a woman. Yesterday, women are growing, but I don''t think that''s happiness for women. Women are creatures created with designs to serve men. His strength, muscle strength and intelligence are inferior to those of a man, his brain structure interacts with his left and right brain, but he falls into hysteria easily for it, extremely immaterial, intentional and lacking in delicacy, only his crusty greed is strong, full of flaws. A creature of no value other than to make children and satisfy the desires of men."


    (I think you''re good as a consumer. Also in terms of creativity, I express it in a different sensibility than a man. Above all, it also has the role of easier and more reassuring for the woman in charge. With the receptionist? Not for men, I think there are plenty of excellent parts and values that are unique to women)


    True to think so, but kept quiet so as not to interfere with the interview.


    (I don''t know what the two girls here think when they hear what''s going on...)


    Although that was a concern, the camera and consciousness should be focused more on Inouigaya.


    "By returning a woman to her original correspondence, a man finds herself in the satisfaction of dominance, in the joy of serving a woman, and in the healing of both men and women who can be relieved from the heart. This is what''s right. Correct schematics. I am proud to say that by starting this business, I have regained its correct structure. And we can be happy together."


    Fever gradually builds on the voices of Inouigaya. The eyes also have a strong glow, and the expression is serious in itself.


    (By all means, do you mean this guy has a clone sale based on ideals and beliefs)


    That''s what Yoshiku received. I put an unconditional glance at a person like that for a long time. whether a doctrinal claim can be admitted or not.

 454 28

    "I want to expand this business more. Now I just sell them to the rich guys for a high price, but I want to be able to sell any of them to the public. Doing so brings a time when everyone can get their ideal partner. I can do the ideal heaven. That way, I can be the honorable pioneer. My name will remain a legend. That''s a great story."


    "Keep your bullshit that far."


    A low and quiet voice emanated from Mika.


    (Wow... Mika''s anger fluctuations are coming all the way over here!)


    Midori looks at Mika with a laugh. It''s not a laughing scene, but Midori''s personality makes me laugh and laugh when I see Mika getting angry all over this scene.


    (Did you come early...)


    Shizuku, who secretly expected Mika to come clean and make a statement, falls a little back and distance herself, reflecting Mika''s face. If you change the camera angle, you will be able to fit both Mika and Inouigaya.


    "Which neighborhood did you think was bullshit?


    Turning to Mika, Inouigaya asks quietly. This one''s seeping in anger, too.


    "Happiness if you can enslave a clone, but a clone that has been raw to be treated as a slave to obey the Lord will not be happy."


    Instead of the usual shouting tone, a voice emitted from Mika who suppressed it so low that it became thinner.


    "You didn''t hear what I just told you? Shall I speak more plainly? Human females are organisms designed to obey males. However, the negative perception of gender equality has led to the growth of women. This is a distorted state for both men and women. Therefore, it is my ideal society to appreciate a woman who can rule over all men. That way many of the grown women outside the clones would undoubtedly lose their positions in society and be driven away. Or before that happens, you might survive by apprenticing Clone Slave and striving frankly to be a loved partner yourself. I believe that''s the right way to be human."


    "You didn''t even hear what I said. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t care if it''s in the form of a woman exhausting herself beneath a man and subjecting herself. If it''s a man you like. But the slaves of the clones cannot choose their opponents. At that point, it means that only the Lord will be happy, and clones will only be products, tools. There''s no way that such a schematic... looks right!


    Just one last word, back to my usual Mika - no, I screamed harder and louder than usual.


    "You didn''t see Miki Valley''s interaction and my interview with No. 13, raised this morning to Whiplash!?


    "I saw it."


    Asked by Mika, Inouigaya, who had been flustered until then, stood back, for a moment, but with an obvious look of bitterness.


    "I knew he had handled the clones rampantly and had purchased new ones after killing many. That''s why I spilled his personal information. Thank you for killing me on my behalf."


    Not sarcastically, but in a serious tone, Iguchigaya.


    "May I speak of it here? I''m going to give you this interview, too."


    With the nuance of compromising credibility, I confirm the obligation. The aim was to crush the clone sales business and do damage to the President pickled in formalin. As a matter of courtesy, I can wish for it, but I care about it as a position to cover it once and for all.


    "I don''t mind. I intend to take great care to avoid unfair treatment of clones in future sales. It will also be included in the contract contents. I will deal with those who break it. Miki Valley is good for showing off."


    "You''re still going on! I won''t let you!


    Mika shouted, also showing her anger at her expression.


    "So I told you to make the buyer watch out how you treat him"


    "That''s not the only problem! It doesn''t matter what you think that clones don''t have the right to choose! An even more decisive problem is the short lifespan of the clone! If I were to keep making clones in the future and extend the life of all those clones, how many Junko would I need!


    Mika wasn''t meant to be a joke, she was serious herself, but Midori blows her long time on the last word.


    "How many of them are there?"


    "Wow... why don''t you just make me a pure sister clone too?


    "The world will collapse."


    True and Midori whisper.


    "Besides, Clone is aware of his existential significance and feels miserable in his heart. There''s no way I''m not miserable, given that raw that I''m only a copy, that the original is decent, and that I''m just a substitute for the original..."


    Mika drops the tone of her voice and says it with a bitter face, remembering No. 13.


    "That''s a parallel line. Whatever you say, I''m not quitting this business. I already got the know-how. Even if the formalin-pickled president pulls his hand, I change the banks of the river and keep going. I''m proud of this job."


    Turning his gaze to Mika, Inouigaya declared. Mika''s killing temper swells rapidly.


    "I''m not doing this because I want money. The product I worked on, it makes people happy. Especially how healing it can be for people like me...... You have no idea... I don''t know anything about guys like you."


    "I don''t even know. But I can''t admit it!


    Mika pulled out her gun and turned to Inouigaya.


    "It''s not like it was in Miki Valley! Now I won''t hesitate!


    "If you''re going to shoot, shoot."


    Iguchigaya laughed invincibly looking at Mika.


    "This is all I have. As long as I live, I''ll keep this business up with my chest. I''m going to create hundreds, tens of millions of clones."


    Izuru Gaya, who speaks Australian. The killing culminated.


    "Stop..."


    The voice of restraint, which Yoshiku called to Mika, was cancelled by the gunfire.


    Inouigaya, who was shot in the stomach, falls forward from the chair he was sitting in to the floor.


    "My lord!


    "No, no, no!


    "Oh, my lord!


    The door of the room opened, and a total of eight clones who responded to the gunfire entered the room simultaneously, screaming at each other, breaking between Inouigaya and Mika and covering Inouigaya.


    "Please. Don''t kill your husband."


    "Please. Your husband is bad enough to be killed."


    Covered in Inouigaya, or shielded with open hands, the clones look up at Mika, some cry, some shudder and plead desperately.


    Mika''s eyes wide open with that sight, and her hand with the gun shivered slightly. The intent to kill has completely disappeared, with a stunning view of Inouigaya and the clones.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    Inouigaya leaks whimpering as tears overflow from her eyes.


    "Look at me more. Yikes! Get me on the subject. Ow! Admit it and praise me! Respect me. Yikes!


    Inouigaya summoned abruptly. What I wanted the most was praise and appreciation. Clone manufacturing and sales were also for that purpose.


    "Awesome -"


    "Dear Inoue Gaya, Daisuki-san"


    "Master Inouigaya-san, it''s super awesome."


    "Awesome, I admire it"


    "Mr. Ishiku Inouigaya was different in character."


    The clones respond to it, crying but mouthing praises. Yoshikuta was just staring at the sight.


    "I just wanted to be respected by everyone... but I just wanted to be liked... whoops"


    Shortly after squealing like a rumor, recalling his childhood, Inouigaya spit blood out of his mouth.


    "Your husband, is it painful? I''ll call an ambulance right away."


    Inouigaya held the hand of one of the concerned clones with a gentle grin.


    "Haha...... it''s not painful. I''m glad. This feeling...... no one will understand it though. Even if it is you clones who have been humiliated, you are covered and envisioned... so... I''m glad... that''s all... the best in the world..."


    When Inouigaya ran out, the clones cried out in unison as if they had caught fire.


    One of the clones inadvertently rises and looks to Mika, who killed Inouigaya.


    "We also knew that your husband was someone who was doing something wrong. But... I can tell you that your husband was my favorite husband, and that he was definitely not a bad person for us."


    Crohn cried, but stood in front of Mika and told her in a firm tone.


    (Do you mind... I took all of them, but even if I flush this... Migiya''s interaction and Mika''s Itan-view are more than the impact raised today, and Mika''s rating, which is now up to the nagging, may drop at once)


    I want to flush it all out for a long time, but when I think about Mika, I feel comfortable.


    I was told not to be a reporter at this place.


    Reminds me of my morning shitty newspaper reporter days, and a long time to put my head on.


    "I contacted the police. The clones here will pick it up. I told you to take me to Yukioka later and have my life extended."


    Type an email into your phone''s display and tell the truth you finished sending it.


    "Don''t blame Mika?


    "You bet. The police don''t know about the killings of backstreet residents."


    True to answer the long-standing question that is hard to say.


    "You interview clones, too?


    "No, that''s good"


    Truly questioned, Yoshiku stopped the camera.


    "I guess I''ve had enough. This is the end of the formalin-pickled presidential cloning project."


    I haven''t finished my story yet - and Yoshiku adds in his mouth.


    "Well, let''s go home. Mika, is your sister okay?


    Midori speaks to Mika worried.


    "Maybe it''s not okay..."


    Mika answers with a sweeping voice, laughing powerlessly.


    True puts her hand on Mika''s shoulder. At that moment, Mika''s emotions flooded.


    Mika really clings, desperately tries not to push her voice to death and leaks a whimper.


    "I''m... wrong. How dare you... how dare you...?


    "Oh."


    I hold back Mika, who complains sobbing with her nose, and truly nods.


    (Nice, that. Helpful.)


    A long time to see true envy.


    "If I let him go wild, I would have repeated the same thing. Nothing is wrong. You were right. The clone itself has a short lifespan, and there is no guarantee that the customer will take care of it, so his business is not a compliment."


    It''s not just a consolation on the tip of your mouth, but a way to reason with Mika, while truly walking out of the room with Mika.


    I think there might have been some other way to kill him, but I read the air on the boulder and don''t speak of it.


    "Ugh!?


    Then suddenly Midori jumps on his stepchildren back, who was dropping him off, and naps him.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, did I?"


    "Oh, my God, this isn''t gonna be a joke."


    Yoshiku laughs bitterly at Midori, who imitates Mika.


    "No, okay - it''s good for my true brother - and I looked envious, and Midori did the same thing because he''s pathetic..." Ok - smells!


    Face to face, Midori jumping off her long standing back.


    "Oh, I haven''t changed a lot of clothes since I''ve been staying at the Snow Oka Institute lately..."


    "It''s not clothes. - It stinks."


    "What!?


    For some reason, he felt obliged to feel a sense of vision while interacting with the scene in a ridiculous way.

 455 29

    It was only when incense had just become high school that incense stood to fall in the back streets.


    The trigger was that two snowstorms went crazy at the time. Incense found out that he was working for a prostitution organization, making money off a funny show, buying another man with the money he earned, drowning in drugs, and immersed in fallen delights.


    (The blizzard died a year ago. The blizzard I''m in is nothing but confusion)


    Seeing the unusual snowstorm, incense thinks. Even more retrospectively, a year ago, a snowstorm changed.


    Incense suffered. The snowstorm didn''t let incense find out what he was doing, it fell apart on its own. To torment incense.


    As it is, the life of a snowstorm is also in danger, incense decides. Because the blizzard was already full of debt and even in the collateral of an organ-trafficking tissue called ''Safe Incision''.


    (Well...... then you just have to be really dead. You can''t leave the blizzard like this)


    After thinking about it, Incense forged the snowstorm like it was dead and decided to take the snowstorm away from the Takada family herself. And yet, I decided to fall into the back streets, gain quite a bit of position, wealth and power, and ensure the safety of the blizzard, to satisfy her pleasure.


    The snowstorm told incense this when incense proposed to forge death into a snowstorm and fall into the back streets.


    "Want to make a bet with me? As an ingredient for that bet, I''m dead."


    The snowstorm mouth told me what the bet and the doings were about, and while incense was astonishing, I could also understand why she had suggested that.


    And while the blizzard forged the murder of the formalin-pickled president, Incense fell into the back street and became part of the formalin-pickled president.


    Snowstorm gives various advice to incense and helps incense emerge within its organization. Kaori''s ability to gain a year ago at the Yukooka Institute was also helpful in the organization''s emergence, and Kaori climbed to the top with the youngest record, slightly sixteen and only six months old.


    But not two hearts were filled with it. The snowstorm, the incense, the heart was tired.


    The two of them just waited a long time. Results of the bet. And the fish that we devoured on the bait that we scattered, and we did not draw the rod, but we flew out to land and appeared unto ourselves, eating the bait.


    Four people returning from the Inouigaya Mansion to the Snow Oka Institute will report to Junko in the living room.


    "Once this is done, I think I''ve done everything I can to get out on the matter of clone idle sales. The person in charge is dead."


    Before Mika, it was hard to say, but you can''t not not report it to Junko, who takes care of a lot of things.


    "True you emailed me around. Mika killed her. Even though you''re Mika, who doesn''t really like to kill people. I couldn''t sit on my stomach much longer."


    I spoke with dignity from Junko, who seemed to care about Mika as Junko.


    "I couldn''t forgive him for what he was doing and I couldn''t admit it. That doesn''t change my mind. But it made me sad for all the clones that were serving him. Of them, I took away my dear master, only a murderer."


    With a dark voice and face, Mika talks about her mood so that she squeezes it out.


    "Either way, don''t say that. Having that feeling would be important in itself, but when you say it, it sounds sweet to me like you want comfort. Keep it in the bottom of your belly. We all know how you feel, even if you don''t say so."


    True to speak to Mika, harsh in words, but conscious and kind in voice.


    "Right! Plus, I feel sorry for you for always creeping up on what you''ve done!


    Mika slaps herself in the cheek and punches herself in the mood and returns to her usual condition.


    "Heh, my true brother, you''re so sweet today."


    "When I brought Mika Clone in the meantime, she treated me like a man with no feelings. I''ll try to be as nice as I can be in the future."


    True to make fun of Midori, exhale small and return so. Ironic or serious, it''s hard to tell around.


    "Then I''ll be in today''s editorial assignment."


    "Wait a minute."


    Junko stops Junko from trying to leave the living room.


    "Last night''s conversation between Don Patti and Kaoru in front of the correctional facility was reflected on the whiplash site. This is another great reaction. I raised it a few minutes ago, but the number of views is four more digits. Looks like they''re getting a lot of attention all over the back street."


    Reacting to Junko''s words, the other four simultaneously project a holographic display in front of their faces and open a site for Whiplash.


    "Oh, this is amazing. Hmm? Breaking news?


    Seeing the red letters appearing at the top of the article page, Yoshiku gives a surprising voice and touches the red letters.


    "President Pickled in Formaline, Declares to Take Hands Off Clone Idol Sales Business"


    On the page I opened, there were headlines like the above that were huge.


    "It''s over."


    "You''re settled for saying that the matter of Inouigaya hasn''t been raised to whiplash yet!


    Junko and Mika say.


    "Oh, it''s just over. Did the pen beat the sword? In fact, I''ve borrowed the power of my sword."


    I felt weak, Yoshiku said. There is not much joy in saying that one purpose has been achieved. I have no sense of accomplishment.


    "I tried to hurt the organization a little bit, and I caught my eye on this clone manufacturing and sales that was going to be the most screwed up. So, after some pursuit of it, it felt like something else this time, and I was going to stick to this tissue, but I don''t care what happened anymore."


    Wrapped in tiredness, Yoshiku says so and takes a big sigh.


    (If what he says is true, what I''ve done so far... I''ll tell you what the hell I thought)


    Reminds me of yesterday''s conversation with incense. All the life I devoted to fighting against my enemies was a misunderstanding. In front of Junko, who cooperated with me, and Mika, who turns clone sales into an eye vendetta, I had decided to do everything in my power to get the clone sale done until the end, but the end of it came to light.


    (But it''s not all over. I have to put Keri on......)


    I knew for a long time that there was a dark flame in my heart. While reunion with incense and all of the words he had told greatly shaken the heart of his righteousness, he realized that the spearhead, which had lost its aim, was automatically set for a new aim.


    "So, you''re willing to go alone, at the invitation of the Bird Mask executive?


    "Okay, you''re going to kill him, aren''t you? I''m sure it''ll be payback."


    True and Midori speak up, and Yoshiku laughs bitterly.


    "I was trying to tell you... but I didn''t think about it until I killed you."


    "Wow... the intent to kill was hidden?"


    Answering with your head, Midori still pokes at you.


    "I want to see if what he says is true. That''s all."


    The question is, what do we do after we know for sure?


    I have a hunch for a long time. Whether there are worse answers waiting than the worst you can imagine.


    "What are you going to do if what he was saying was true?


    "I haven''t thought that far. On the contrary, you''ve seen worse truths."


    Truly questioned, Yoshiku said shrugging his shoulders with a bitter laugh.


    "You mean you''re finally just hitting it off and just going anyway. I don''t hate Nori like that."


    "About-alliance"


    Midori unwittingly runs in response to the true words.


    "It''s dangerous to go alone, so I guess I should at least go for a retrofit surgery. How about a playback ability or something?


    "No, no modifications..."


    Junko recommended it, but Yoshiku refuses it with ease. Junko seemed seriously intimate, but that''s why I felt a little scared.


    "Perhaps Kaoru also wants to tell you the truth. That''s why I called you on purpose."


    "What makes you think that? I''ve been silent, and how long have you been shunning and alienating me, and he didn''t want me to know? Why now?


    I wonder what Junko says, and Yoshiku asks.


    "Hmm... I thought you avoided it because there was a draw to what you were cheating on and what you were silent about? And because of the drawbacks, it''s a good opportunity to expose everything, and I wonder if it feels like I want to put Keri on. It''s just a guess."


    "I agree with my pure sister, too. Okay, we need to put ourselves in the other person''s shoes a little bit more and think about things."


    Junko and Midori were not convinced by Yoshiku''s words.


    Seems like Yoshiaki''s incense wasn''t the kind of man to think like that. Negative, no initiative, no thoughtful decisions. Or was Midori right, Shizuku just didn''t look closely at the incense?


    "I mean, is he going to kill me after he exposes the truth to me? I hate to think he was such a selfish guy..."


    Slightly flashy and long-lasting.


    "I think there are speculations about exposing everything and then killing it. Otherwise I wouldn''t even tell you to come alone."


    True said.


    "But Kaori has nothing to do with what you say. Like I said, we should take precautions here and hope."


    "No, like I just said, which is it? Is that a self-defense measure for a modified surgery?


    Makoto asks Junko.


    "I know what Junko is trying to say! I mean, you can go see him with an escort, without keeping your word to him! That doesn''t mean he won''t see you!


    Mika screams in a powerful tone with more at all times.


    "If you wanted to talk, you would. But the best thing to do is to operate on the remodel and empower it."


    "Oh well..."


    Regardless of the modifications, if you''re trying to kill Shizuku, I don''t feel like meeting him unless you go alone.


    "You don''t have to do that. I don''t want to die, either, but I want to talk to Kaoru, and I want to see her if I can see her."


    A long time to hold your head. There is also the fear of meeting with a transformed snowstorm, but the desire to be sure with this eye is stronger than that.


    "I became a reporter not just for revenge, but because I wanted to follow the truth, and I stopped following the truth and fell into the back street. That''s why we have to push this place to the end. It''s not me."


    "Going would be about what to do, because as a certainty, they would kill you no matter what you say over there. There will be no twisting. They''re all just telling me to defend myself. It would be ridiculous to have such a problem that you might not see me if I defended myself there. It''s kind of uneven."


    In a frustrating and prolonged appeal, this one also turns down the truth in a frustrating tone.


    "So don''t die, because it''s the best way to power up the modification. Will the latest playback capability work as theoretically or not try it?


    "Pure sister, perseverance ~"


    "Well, this isn''t the best way to think about it. Besides, we need strength to live on the back streets in the future."


    Midori makes fun of him with a laugh, while Junko talks seriously with Wataru.


    (You also know what Junko is trying to say. The problem is that I can''t defend myself, and I''ve never relied on True or Mika.)


    I have a gun for once, and I trained, but it''s hard to say that I can defend myself very much on my own right now. I feel comfortable with the stimulus in this world, so I''m not even willing to go back to the front streets anymore, and I''m going to do it in the back streets after this, so if I have to look back seriously, Shizuku thinks.


    "Well, I know it''s dangerous, and I''ll just call Incense and talk to her. I don''t care if I take you guys and you don''t see me, that''s not gonna bother me."


    That''s what Yoshiku calls me.


    "What?"


    "Oh, did you get through with this number yet?"


    Leaking laughter for a long time.


    "They say it''s like you''re going to get killed by yourself, so can I take you with me?


    ''Okay. Bring only one.''


    The phone was unilaterally hung up with an instant answer.


    (If you answer so quickly, what did you say the other day, come alone or something? Besides, he said he cut it fast. You want to talk or not, I don''t know. Do it)


    I really don''t understand the current incense mood in Shinjuku.


    "You can bring only one escort."


    "Bye, I''ll go."


    Junko makes his name out with one hand up.


    "Weren''t you pulling in this time?


    This offer came as a surprise for a long time, but I really ask the same question.


    "At the end of the day, I''d like to try and pick it up. Besides, I''d like to check directly with my eyes, and I think Yoshiku would like to ask me something at the crime scene."


    "What the...?


    Junko''s profound dialogue is questionable for a long time. I wondered what Junko was, a statement that seemed to predict expansion, but I also suspected that he wouldn''t tell me now anyway. Otherwise, I wouldn''t rhetoric like this.

 456 30

    The next day, Yoshiku accompanied Junko instead of the escort to the house of incense.


    "Scared? To know the truth."


    Junko asks where she came to the apartment where Kaori lives.


    "Bye. I''ve always been caught up in feelings about what I''ve been, and I don''t feel like I''m being chased in a place where my mind is unstable."


    On the surface, he was desperate to disguise himself as calm, but lost sight of his purpose, which seemed to shake his identity.


    "Even if we lose sight of our goal, the process of walking towards it doesn''t mean we''re going to waste it, does it? Well, I can''t help but feel lost."


    "I know by reason, and I''m going to switch. A freelance journalist on the back street is a good way to live."


    "But there''s power in that, and instead of having it be my experimental bench, there''s a modification enhancement -"


    "Enough with the invitation to modify. But I''ll think about it."


    Block the words of Junko and press the bell.


    ''That''s a fancy escort. I didn''t know you were accompanied by a living legend on the back street.''


    "Open it."


    The sarcastic tone of incense sounds from the intercom, and Yoshiku finds it irritating.


    The entrance door to the apartment opens and the two head to the incense room.


    "Calm down. When you get emotional, you don''t get into a lot of things."


    Junko advises in the elevator.


    "I''m sorry to say, but you don''t want to be like Mika yesterday. Even if you''re angry, it has to be controlled anger. It''s okay. When I was a reporter, I failed."


    Honestly Yoshiku thinks Mika shouldn''t have shot Inouigaya yesterday, and Mika was hurt by the shooting. But I also know that someone has to take on the role of stopping Inouigaya. Have pity that it was Mika by virtue of it.


    "Were you afraid to come alone?


    Go in front of the incense room, and when the door opens and incense gives you a peek in the face, you mouth the disgust.


    "It''s not like I wanted to kill you by framing you for something else. I was always with the three of them when I first arrived. So the three of us were out of water again and just wanted to reveal the truth."


    "Don''t do anything unsolicited. Let him see the blizzard. And don''t waste your time hearing the truth and how funny it is."


    To the fragrance as if to explain, in the face of the displeasure itself, Shizuku says to the stirring feeling.


    Incense exhales small, prompting the two of them to enter.


    He was sent to the Japanese-style room of the Ten Tatami, and when he saw the person there, Yoshiku was breathtaking. The hair that was long is dyed brown after being briefly tucked away, and I am old and completely grown up, but the shadow is left dark and I can''t go wrong looking at it.


    (Did you really live...)


    I don''t know if this is a good dream or a bad reality. I don''t even know what the hell happened, but this is how the blizzard that I always thought was dead lives in front of me. The fact was senseless.


    "Snowstorm..."


    "Hey, it''s been nine years. Brother. And Junko."


    Looking up at them with their claws on the tatami, the blizzard laughed as they did.


    Junko?


    Surprised that his name came out of the mouth of the blizzard, Yoshiku glances at Junko next to him.


    "Long time no see, Snowstorm"


    "What?"


    Yoshiku opens his mouth pompously to Junko, who also makes a statement as if he knew the blizzard. The emotion of my sister''s survival also blows away.


    "No way Junko... you too..."


    Turn towards Junko, and Yoshiku reveals his doubts.


    "I wasn''t fooling you. I kept my mouth shut though. I didn''t think it was fair to say this from my mouth, so I put up a face for you and Snowstorm. I''m cooperating with Yoshiku, and Kaoru and I are enemies in our position, but that''s not how it works with Snowstorm. Come on. Well, if you listen to me, you''ll be satisfied that I knew the truth but didn''t tell you anything. In the first place, Yoshiku and I saw each other for the first time, and it''s not like he visited us or was being set up by someone else."


    I have no idea what you''re talking about, but I only found out the fact that Junko and the blizzard were acquaintances, and besides, they were hiding it.


    "That''s right. Rather as much as I suspected Junko. I was wondering if you''d come all the way out to frame me."


    Incense says abominably as he moves next to the snowstorm.


    "This blizzard is not a real blizzard. A clone."


    Further to the words spoken by incense, Shizuku''s thought circuit stopped for a moment.


    "I wonder what the cause is. I laughed when my brother finally got into our organization and that was from the clone slave sales business. That''s ironic. From clone sales in Inouigaya to me, which was also a clone, but had nothing to do with it."


    Snowstorm with a snarling laugh.


    "The real me is dead. I was a clone blizzard made by Junko nine years ago. However, the cloning technology of Junko on the boulder is far superior to that of a third-class technician held by a formalin-pickled president, and the lifespan has never been shorter. But if you get a memory transplant, your soul is different. I''m Takada Snowstorm. But it''s not a snowstorm my brother knows about. It''s also influenced by transplanted memories, but it doesn''t mean it''s the same to personality. I''m a copy blizzard, separate from the original blizzard."


    A blizzard that hoists one corner of the mouth, makes a distorted grin stick, and speaks in a masochistic tone.


    Yoshiku suspected that he was even having a bad dream right now. I''d rather it be a nightmare.


    "How did it go, there was a snowstorm clone?


    Yoshiku asks as she desperately tries to stay calm.


    "I asked Junko. I can''t stand the blizzard."


    Incense answered facelessly.


    "As a price I was made an experimental bench for Junko, but instead of having to die, I also gained convenient power. Yoshiku - and your family spent about a year together, not knowing that the blizzard replaced the clone."


    "I remembered about Snowstorm, though. I didn''t know that was Yoshiku''s sister. By the time I heard that Kaoru and I were childhood friendly, I''d never found out."


    Try to carry on the word of incense, says Junko.


    "Didn''t you say that creating life in the form of clones can''t be endorsed by life-threatening acts?


    Turning to Junko, Junko asks in a tone of blame that is only the heart.


    "There are special provisions. Besides, it doesn''t change that I don''t like it myself. I took it on sympathetically, but hey. And I''m whimsical, so there''s the mood and the nori. Come on."


    Junko said without offense. I have believed in this girl until now, but now, to Shizuku, she has the same level of frigid presence as incense and clone snowstorms.


    "Who made the footage of the snowstorm being killed by a formalin-pickled president? Is that incense, Junko?


    "I hope you don''t want to complicit me. I made Snowstorm''s clone, and I don''t think I''ve done more than use Kaoru as an experimental bench.


    Junko so as to deceive Yoshiko, who has become a hunk of suspicion.


    "That footage is the idea of me and the two blizzards. Naturally we made it. To make the snowstorm look dead. And Yoshiku, to plant your anger and sadness that you were killed by the blizzard."


    Incense answers.


    "To me? I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''re moving in the right direction."


    "If you ask me everything, I''ll convince you too."


    I shrug my shoulders, and the snowstorm shrugs my shoulders.

 457 31

    "Even if you copy memories, the character of a snowstorm is someone else. I realized that personality formation is only something that is actually experienced and nurtured. At least a copy of my memory doesn''t seem possible. The snowstorm clone here has become an unusual personality that doesn''t resemble me or the snowstorm you know."


    "Ha ha ha, don''t make it clear in front of the person. I don''t deny it. Cahahahaha."


    A fragrance that speaks with a depressing look and a blizzard that laughs with pieces.


    "I did exactly what incense wanted, imitating the original in public, wearing cats and playing honors. But it was corrupt back there. I wonder if he kept his identity by immersing himself in disloyalty. I couldn''t help but curse that I was only a copy of the substitute. I couldn''t help but be angry, especially at the cause of the original''s death. I hated everything. I love you now and always about your brother. This is true. Both my father and mother. But, you know, because I love it, I didn''t notice anything about my suffering, and I even hated my brothers so much that I was the only one who looked at them with a mask on. You know what this feels like?


    With his upper body facing forward and only his face up, dressed to peek into Shizuku''s face from the bottom, the blizzard reveals his true condition.


    "Five hundred and eleven and two hundred and forty-eight. Do you know what the numbers are? Hey, look at this."


    A blizzard that abruptly shows clothes only. Seeing an unbroken scar on that breast, Yoshiku is breathtaking.


    "I wonder if the lion could have done it. I have some memorials for you. Hahaha."


    Seeing the stubborn expression of a long time and the lamenting light that dwells in his eyes, the blizzard laughs at feelings such as heartfelt pleasure.


    "You don''t have to sympathize with me. Because I am the life of a misfortune. I''m not talking about this because I want sympathy. When my brother got here, it was a step to reveal the truth and enjoy watching him react."


    "Isn''t there nothing in your life that''s disputed or real? Life is life."


    Junko opines and the snowstorm turns into a grumpy look.


    "I think Snowstorm has used the life I got because of you in a very unusual way. Come on. Is that really what you wanted yourself to do? Are you having fun? If you enjoy it, I think that''s fine, but as far as I''m concerned, it doesn''t sound that way."


    "I ''m-"


    It''s not fun.


    Incense threw up out loud to block the blizzard from trying to say something.


    "The snowstorm disparaged itself was a nuance of harassment of me watching beside it, self-inflicted, and even to make me suffer for so long when exposing the truth. Wouldn''t you?


    Looking down at the snowstorm, incense says in a cold voice. The snowstorm also looks up at the incense and exposes it to a cold gaze.


    "Incense can''t do anything without me, even after he disappeared from front of my brother, he was a scum himself."


    Is it meant to be a return of interest, the blizzard pointed the talking spearhead to incense?


    "With the power I gained from Junko, I was born in" The President Pickled with Formalin, "and became the youngest and the shortest executive on record. That was my advice, too. The lack of initiative is the same. It''s the same thing not to think for yourself. It was almost like my so-called puppet. My brother would know that, wouldn''t he? I don''t care what he thinks, it''s not like he can be a top criminal organization executive."


    "Sort of..."


    A long time to convince and agree with the words of the snowstorm.


    "I admit it''s true, and I don''t care if they tell me that because I''m too busy."


    I said incense with a cool face.


    "In the first place, I fell into the back streets in order to get an environment that satisfies the abnormality of the snowstorm. An organization called the Formalin-Pickled President was best suited for that. And Yoshiku, I gently handed you an invitation to this wonderful world, too. That''s the fake footage of that blizzard that drove your life crazy."


    On the mouth of incense, a slight cold smile.


    "You said you called me in this way on the back street?


    Long standing to give a slightly frightening voice.


    "That''s right. It was also my desire and that of a snowstorm. Until we get here."


    "If you were my brother''s character, I would have thought about my hatred, hated the back streets, hated the organization, and I was sure. So, at the end of the day, I wanted to expose the truth, return the tablet, and worship my brother''s dismal face. It was dodgy."


    In a mean tone, the snowstorm slowly rose.


    "Brother, let''s put Keri on. You have about a gun, don''t you? Me and Tyman. I''m a blizzard for once, but it''s not a real blizzard. You''re like the demon who tormented my brother and drove his life crazy, so don''t hesitate, okay?


    A snowstorm drains the gun. But Yoshiku is silent and just staring at the blizzard.


    "Hey, didn''t you come here to put Keri on the fucking extreme cause? I intend to. Look, look, come on."


    Freshly, a blizzard that turns when you put your index finger in the trigger and turn the gun around.


    "Take the gun, fucking brother. I''m the one who drove your brother''s life crazy. This happened because I was there, a degraded copy of my dear sister. Hey, right?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. The only thing I can say is, I''m annoyed by you guys, but I don''t even want to kill you directly."


    The snowstorm''s face distorts into anger at last to the long-standing words that have opened his mouth.


    "Then what the hell are you doing? Yikes! Only cold!? Ahhh!?


    Snowstorms screaming irritably.


    "Are you kidding me, like I used to want to get along?


    "Yes, I am."


    In response to the snowstorm, which he said abundantly disgusted, Yoshiku affirmed lightly with a gentle voice.


    The snowstorm snowed for a moment, but exhaled loudly, letting him have a gentle grin like he realized something.


    "No, this guy. Incense, show him an example."


    "Oh."


    The scent prompted by the snowstorm nods and sticks a gun to the back of the snowstorm. Yoshiku makes his expression strong.


    "The bet is my win. Make good on your promise."


    "Oh."


    Snowstorm says so and laughs lonely. The incense nods quietly again and gives strength to the trigger.


    "Stop it!


    Shortly after the voice of restraint, a gunshot sounded and a snowstorm fell to the front.


    "Snowstorm!


    Shout out your name, run over to the snowstorm and hold you for a long time.


    "Why didn''t you do it? Yoshiku, why did you let me shoot you? It''s ruined. You ruined me and this guy''s wishes..."


    There was resentment. With tone and gaze, incense asks.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time. You''ll be here any minute. Kill this demon. I couldn''t do it. I didn''t want to. I knew you were a phony. Note that you couldn''t kill me with my hands. If you knew everything, you would have believed you could, but you ended up losing your bet and I got my hands dirty. What are you gonna do about it? It''s completely out of expectation. That sucks. He said he believed you... what''s this worst development? It''s a farce. I''m a clown. I wasted too much time waiting. Isn''t that the kind of story I should have just killed this snowstorm-looking demon?"


    I hardly ever heard Yoshiku''s rhetorical dialogue. I was more nervous about my conversation with the blizzard than that.


    "How did this happen..."


    In the midst of incense''s rhetorical uttering, the blizzard looks up at the indulgence that awakens him and speaks as if to monologue.


    "At that time... I even had to stop by on my way home from school... No, I''m not the one who stopped by, it''s the original."


    "Enough. Don''t talk."


    I was aware for a long time that I was talking about the often crummy dialogue, but the words came out of my heart.


    "It''s time for you to talk... Me now... except for my soul, not the blizzard I know of, but because of my brain transplant... my memory... my thoughts..."


    Snowstorm eyes moisturize. Seeing it makes my eyeballs hot for a long time.


    "So the real... snowstorm, too, when I say... I think... Please��������"


    In the middle of the words, the power fell out of the body of the blizzard.

 458 32

    A real snowstorm, too.


    The hand that holds the snowstorm for a long time holds strength.


    "You were definitely a blizzard, too."


    Why didn''t you let me listen to this dialogue while I was alive, Makoto gets angry with himself.


    While doing so, the long and wide tongue of incense was also over. Around the end, it was also in the ear a little longer.


    Kneeling and holding the snowstorm, Yoshiku looks up and stares at the incense.


    "What, you are. Why are you trying to kill me? He''s crazy. The intent to kill should have been directed at a snowstorm. You''re crazy to make."


    Seriously questioning, Xiang said.


    "I have been the talk of this demon who has always looked like a blizzard, snorting at evil deeds every day as the chief executive of a formalin-pickled president, hurting many humans. But Yoshiku, it''s all your fault, right? If you''d gotten here sooner, if you''d killed this demon sooner, you''d have lost so few lives. I''m sorry you were knocking around. I''ll give it to you, the long months I''ve endured for letting me do that role, the lives taken, what were they? How do you think I''ve felt, obeying the heartless orders of a blizzard of contradictions, watching a snowstorm look defective but doing it with a dog? You won''t know how you''ve endured it, the pain. That''s your biggest sin. You don''t understand your sins, and your consciousness..."


    He is stuck with a gun for a long time, and incense interrupts him from speaking.


    "There''s one thing I don''t know yet. What died of the original snowstorm? I know you didn''t kill him. There''s no way I can kill a guy who''s never had the guts to kill me with his own hands before. And it wasn''t even a decent way to die, was it? The idea of covering up death with a clone�� the idea of wanting a replacement with a clone was an undesirable way to die no matter what you think"


    In a quiet tone, Yoshiku asks.


    "You''re both right and wrong. I didn''t kill him directly, but it''s like I killed him... I couldn''t stand it and had Junko make me a clone. For my heart''s comfort."


    That said, incense distorted his face to anger. I have rarely seen incense that is often faceless and does not show, among other things, an expression of anger, so blatantly reveal my anger, even when I was a child, for the long time I was always with him.


    "But what I could do was that demon. He has spotted my heart, stayed by my side, blamed me, and tormented me. I wanted you to help me, and I wanted you to suffer too, and as a measure of that one stone and two birds, I streamed fake footage that made the blizzard look dead. And the blizzard - no, the demon who pretended to be the blizzard agreed. He wanted to die, too."


    "So why is the blizzard dead!?


    In a long time of yelling, incense returned faceless and let her shrug her shoulders small.


    "Not a big reason. On my way home from school, I just accidentally raped her when I craved her for stopping by an unpopular road. The snowstorm, while it was being committed, bit his tongue and died. I also heard that the story of biting your tongue and dying was just a fiction lie, but in front of you it actually happened. The blizzard died lightly with it."


    After talking that far, incense takes her gaze off from her long ago and looks up at the void.


    "Unbelievable. You mean you hated me so much for playing with me all the time? I can''t believe you refuse to die to the extent that you''ve just been offended. You know how I felt then? I cried and continued to offend the body of the blizzard. Even after ejaculation, I immediately burst again and again. The snowstorm body was the best. The fever went away and I kept doing it for hours until it got stiff. It was the best and worst memory I can remember right now..."


    The fragrance, which was faceless, became a lucid expression along the way and nostalgic.


    "I returned to my sanity and sorely regretted it. vomited over the body of a blizzard. I couldn''t stand what I had turned into an uninterrupted evil. I wanted to bring the blizzard back to life and start over without it. I went to the Snow Oka Laboratory and instead of being an experimental bench, I made a clone that also transplanted my memory, but it was that demon that made it. I could have used the abilities gained at the cost of being an experimental bench. Then we both fell into the back street. You haven''t even noticed that snowstorm was a phony for over a year, and you lived with him, have you? It''s totally funny."


    "You''re not funny at all. I mean, I don''t even want you laughing at me."


    Yoshiku says in a more pitiful voice than in anger.


    "A copy of the blizzard couldn''t forgive me for what I did. Wrath, resentment, mourning and cursing me for killing the snowstorm and for building clones instead. And he spotted my heart, rotten about how it made me suffer, and kept running. He was gang-raped or bestially raped by a beggar in front of me, chopping my heart off. But the snowstorm impostor was also desperate to live. He wanted to die. There were times when you pleaded with me to kill you, but I couldn''t. Even such a phony... I wanted to be with him even as I wafted my hips with the dog in front of him."


    So much so that incense looked up to heaven.


    "Then the two of us talked a lot and decided to make a bet. Like I said now, I''ve decided that the blizzard is dead, and Yoshiku, the plan is to call you as a vengeful man. I believed both me and the snowstorm when I was sure your character would get to me. And I bet. For those of you who will finish the deterioration copy of the blizzard on my behalf. But the snowstorm bet the other way around. Even if we got this far, I bet you couldn''t kill him. And I promised. If I lose the bet, I''ll kill a copy of the snowstorm on my behalf. The results are as you can see. Worst possible outcome. The snowstorm said I really wanted you to kill me."


    "I like that kind of roundabout thing, but that only makes it roundabout playful, and if it''s a serious bet, I wonder if there was a simpler way?


    Junko puts a stick in it. I''m not the usual loving pure child. It doesn''t even mean contempt, but somehow I look at incense with a chilled eye.


    "Me and the snowstorm were a lot more complicated. Did I tell you? I wanted to kill the demon who pretended to be a blizzard, but even that guy wanted me to be with him. The snowstorm was also more complicated. So it''s hard for us to understand from the side, ridiculously roundabout - well, we needed something like a ritual."


    "It''s just a fake copy. Shut up. From me, even this guy is a real snowstorm. I don''t know how bad it is. And incense, no matter how crazy you''ve gone, it doesn''t make any difference how crazy you''ve been."


    Quietly speaking, Yoshiku put his strength into the trigger.


    The look of incense changed for a moment to that of joy, but shortly after the gunshot, it turned into a fierce disappointment.


    "What are you going to do? Did you cower?


    Staring at her long time, Xiang asks. The bullet was just wearing a tatami at the feet of incense. I didn''t come off. Obviously I took it off. It''s not the kind of distance that comes off.


    "There''s no point in killing him like this."


    Seeing the gun in his hand, Yoshiku says, he puts the gun down.


    "I''m a journalist. I''ll make you naked the way I do. With the help of a pen. Look forward to that."


    Declared with a compelling voice, incense drinks raw spit, but immediately floats a mockery.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t be silly. You said this was the occasion to kill me. Take that... I guess I just don''t have the guts to kill you. Yoshiku, you''re disillusioned."


    "I''m saying it''s much smarter than killing, it''s more difficult, and then I''m going to end it refreshingly. Don''t run till then, okay?


    Lower the snowstorm wreckage and stand up for a long time.


    "This guy is the..."


    When he approached the incense at once, Yoshiku punched him in the face of incense. With one front tooth and a broken nose column, completely knocked out, the incense body falls on its back.


    "Pay up front. With whatever violence you want."


    When I say so, I thumbs up at the fainted incense.


    "Yeah, I think that''s the best choice. I don''t think Yoshiku suits you."


    Junko smiles at her for a long time and says:


    "Thank you. I''m just glad to hear you say that. I just feel like I can get one person to admit it, and my heart can hold on to it."


    When Yoshiku looks down at Junko and smiles back, he can hold the snowstorm wreck again.


    "I want to give my parents a proper funeral and mourn that this kid is a blizzard. In the sense of sending two souls at the same time. Even this kid is a snowstorm. I have to make up a lot of stories about how I found the blizzard."


    Shizuku said with a smile as he dropped his eyes on the wreckage in his arms.


    "Well, that didn''t mean much to me."


    "There was a backwards reporter, and that made my mind easier. Tell Midori and the others later when you''re free."


    He said so, and let Junko wink at him.

 459 End Chapter

    "That''s why I couldn''t confirm your clone during the manufacturing process!


    At home and in the office, Mika showed the client''s Great Hitachi all of the films and articles she had written over several days.


    "I apologize for letting Mika do a hard job... Honestly, I wish I hadn''t asked you to do this."


    I cried several times while browsing for Whiplash, and now I''m crying again, and someone said.


    "Say what! Your request triggered the possibility that many clones would be saved! I''m going to collect all the clones sold to the President pickled in formalin! Some of them might even be your clones! I mean, in the true sense of the word, we haven''t fulfilled your request yet!


    "But I... don''t hesitate to ask for this, I''ve put Mika in danger..."


    When I saw the footage, I was quite shocked. The scenes where Mika was fighting and killing two people were particularly tight. I realized that I had made her kill at my request, and I was heartfelt relieved.


    "Such care is unnecessary to me for doing a dangerous job! You''d be a pro, too! I''m a pro on this road too! Always risking your life!


    "Wow, I get it"


    Pressed by the power of Mika, Midori pulls back.


    "Some clones are blessed with a good husband, and let''s just say that kind of kid returns it under his husband after only surgery under Junko! That sounds like happiness to the clones!


    Mika says as she remembers Inouigaya.


    "Oh, are you a customer -? Nice to meet you! I''m Tuknamika XIII!


    And there the thirteenth shows up, smiling toward her and greeting her well.


    Junko healed his tongue, and he was able to speak fluently. The face is the same, but the way it spoke and laughed was in the eyes of something quite different from that of the original Mika.


    "Here we go. Are you Mr. XIII? You look just like me."


    Stand up and bow, someone says.


    "It''s a clone, naturally! But... it is often said that the facial expressions are made completely differently..."


    Hard to say, Mika. Everyone I meet tells me that No. 13 has a softer look, and it''s a little sloppy.


    "Uh, you sure are when you ask me. Mr. XIII seems kinder."


    "You mean I''m not nice!


    Mika laughs back at the words she jokes and says.


    "I do songs, guns and physical auditions every day! Boulder, it''s just my clone, bad swallowing, but hard-working!


    "Did Mika and the others swallow badly, too? Ah. I''m what, too. Are you going to change your balls or something? When Mika works in the back street, she leaves it to No.13 to work in music."


    "I may have that too, but I''m going to duet it anyway! Thirteen wants that too!


    Mika answers the question with a smile.


    "I really want to dream about being able to sing in public with the original! Me, he''s too happy to be dead!


    Seeing the thirteenth drawing a hopeful vigeon and making her expression shine, I honestly thought that if Mika was to be saved at her own request, it must have been a good thing.


    I bid farewell to the face of the Yukooka Institute I took care of, and Yoshiku headed to his home.


    "Heh, come back and visit me anytime. You can always count on Midori."


    At goodbye, Midori refers to Shizuku and says, showing her teeth slightly to and laughing.


    "Junko and I really had a lot of cooperation, but did Midori do anything? You''re just following me."


    "I projected a schizophrenic and did some reconnaissance, and most importantly, because I had my excellent advice, okay - once it worked this time. First of all, if I were here, my real brother would be the one who didn''t need anything else. The escort was enough for me, but my real brother was nagging because he wanted to get busted, so I just gave him away."


    "I get it. Next time you''re in trouble, I''m counting on Midori."


    Imitating Midori, Shizuku spreads his mouth wide to the side and shows his teeth and laughs, sticking out his fist in front of Midori. Midori has accordingly put his fist quite strongly on Shizuku''s fist.


    On the way home, Yoshiku had a lot on his mind. About the snowstorm, about the incense, about what I''ve done so far, about what''s to come.


    (I didn''t think incense was such a psycho idiot. I just thought he was a big guy, maybe I was the dumb one.)


    We were together all the time as kids, but I didn''t see any strange signs. Maybe I was just hiding the fact that incense was good, but anyway, I never felt anything abnormal at all from incense for a long time.


    (Well, as a journalist, I just have to work hard with a change of heart. For what it''s worth, I''ve had plenty over the last few days. The truth I revealed was highly acclaimed, exhilarating, and awesome. I couldn''t taste it when I was in shit in the morning)


    When I recall that my articles were echoing heavily every day on a site run by Information Organization Whiplash, it is a long time before I could do anything about it.


    (I used the help of Junko and the others, but from now on, even myself -)


    I came all the way to my apartment, and I felt good, and Shizuku became nervous and hardened.


    Five men, who emerged from nowhere, quickly surrounded the perimeter of their righteousness, pull out their guns.


    (No way......)


    Yoshiku quickly understood who they were and why they tried to kill themselves. There''s only one thing I can think of.


    The five men shot simultaneously toward Shizuku, and several gunshots were attacked in the residential area.


    In a room that used to be often with snowstorms and their pet dogs - but now with only one self, Incense sat deeply in a relaxing, well-functioning chair, looking up to the ceiling. I disposed of all the dogs.


    Until earlier, incense was asleep.


    Before he went to sleep, Xiang had asked several freelance killers to kill him.


    "No body, no lid. At the end of the day, but I couldn''t even think of this happening, you weren''t meant for the back street, Shizuku. There''s no way a pure person like you can live. Even if I didn''t do this, someone killed me the same way."


    Incense, pointing an assassin at his former best friend, murmured in a nihilistic tone. I asked for a few killers with the lowest rank of chimps, but that''s still too much.


    "You deserve to be killed by people like that in the miserable end. That''s my gift."


    Whimpering, Incense opens the wine lid and pours it into the glass.


    "You should have firmly killed me then. If we let him live, naturally we will. What is the power of the pen? Makes me laugh."


    Speaking to the void, crossing the wine, I pick up the phone and check the email. I''m going to scroll through the inbox thinking there should be a report of getting the job done, but even from one of the multiple hired chimps, I haven''t gotten an email.


    Shortly after I thought no way, I heard water pouring out of the bathroom.


    "Huh?"


    Looking back, there''s a long standing figure coming out of the bathroom, and incense accidentally raises a bare voice.


    "Hello, assassin."


    He smiles and raises one hand, approaching incense quickly.


    Incense woke herself up and pulled out her gun, but Shizuku''s left hand paid off the gun, then the right straight was crushing the core of Incense''s nose.


    "We''ve got eight shots fired in. If it hurts, I won''t. Oh, I''ll give you back seven more shots."


    "Duh, duh, duh..."


    A fragrance that looks up to her for a long time, sprinkling nosebleeds.


    "I''m talking about possible retaliation, and I was persuaded that I needed the strength to do the right thing in preparation for the rough things I would do in the back streets in the future, and I ended up getting Junko to modify it. The ability to regenerate is amazing, but the pain won''t go away, and don''t get quite tired when you regenerate."


    Longevity snarling at his neck with a shoulder grip. You''re not used to regeneration itself yet, you have general discomfort and fatigue.


    Incense tried to escape, but Shizuku''s hand reached out, grabbed his collar, dragged him down, horseback ridden over his torso, and a further fist swung down his face.


    "If you send another assassin without punishment, I''ll give you your place, no matter where you run away, and this is how you give it back, so be prepared"


    Proclaiming so with a smile, Yoshiku kept smiling and continued to beat incense.

 460 Preface to spelling and erasing

    Night. I don''t really turn on lights. Because the dark room calms down better and you soak up the good mood. In an attempt to keep it dark, the holographic display floating in the air can be seen without any problems.


    Someone said. When you see the display in a dark room, your eyes go bad.


    Now turn to me and say it face to face. Let''s smash his eyeballs so he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Sitting in a stiff chair, he assembles his tossed legs on his desk and loosens purple smoke in the darkness.


    Someone said. He said whoever sprinkles cigarette smoke in public should die.


    I want you to say the same thing right now in front of me. Let''s replace that nostril with an ashtray.


    Rub the cigarette fire out with your fingers, play it with your thumb and throw it in the ashtray, whisk the glass in your left hand. Brandy in the glass has no ice either. There''s no way I''d do anything stupid to divide it with water.


    Someone said. The guy who drinks alcoholic liquor raw says he''s drunk on himself, not liquor.


    Now try mouthing that senseless bullshit in front of me. Hit him hard enough to smash his jaw, and then, with that blood dripping from his mouth, let''s crack the liquor.


    Review the text you wrote on the display. I can see blood on my face. Too much embarrassment, a bitter laugh. Delete���� and.


    Woohoo... I''m terrible at it. No, no, no. I have no taste in it. It''s not a pattern. Making poetry isn''t my character. Though I knew it.


    When I get drunk, I keep thinking in my head. Because he told me to. Under his influence. I think about all the crap poetry. And I write a poem so bad that I can wake up drunk.


    Somebody tell me now. So you''re gonna mock me for poetry. After I spit in his face to thank you, I''ll blow your balls off with a gun.


    said the guy. He said that he was not a man and did not deserve to live, such as he who had no heart to love poetry.


    Now show up in front of me and say it again. I''ll bump into your lips, rip your clothes out in moderation, and then I''ll cross you hard until my consciousness flies.


    Hmmm...... embarrassing. deletion,.


    Yeah, I knew I didn''t have the taste to make poetry. Don''t you just have a retarded chimp blurry?


    Yes... this guy is a very simple story.


    A common story everywhere about meeting one woman, falling in love, and trying to protect her.


    That''s what I''m talking about now.

 461 1

    That dream again?


    In my dreams, I confront my children. A crying child.


    Sometimes when I meet him, I get sick of him, and sometimes I want to give him a hug.


    I remember his face well.


    Naturally, it was me at a very young age.


    "Why?"


    He looks up at me and asks me the usual set of questions.


    "How is this world so bad?


    Growing up, I''m done with one conclusion.


    "Because God is a shithead. Because the twisted god of sex has created a world for us to suffer and see and enjoy."


    Returns the usual determined answer and spits toward heaven. I know spit goes up everywhere, but it never reaches the face of a shithead, either.


    "Can''t you do anything about it?


    When I was a kid, I asked him with a real look.


    "No -"


    I shake my head to the side. And before I said the answer, my consciousness awakened.


    Walk the bedding street.


    Bed Street is a literal backstreet in downtown Aesthetic Town, Anle City. The entrance is a narrow road between the gaps of the building, which also leads to a narrow and painful road, but after a while it becomes wider and the shop is built. Frequently the road turns and there are some places down the underground, quite long.


    It''s a back street, but it hasn''t shed any rubbish on the road. But it''s not even pretty. There are traces of blood there.


    A specialist contractor is hired at the centre to come clean up raw garbage filled with blood, which is left mainly at night, every morning. Otherwise, this street would be overflowing with rotten corpses and full of unbearable stench.


    Only residents of the back street may enter this section. Very dangerous places, with frequent backstreet resident deals and protests. The shops are all for residents of the back streets. Shooting range, whorehouse, gun dealership, bulletproof fiber specification clothing store.


    I often take to this street. Especially these days. The reason for this is that this neighborhood is a territory of illegal drug sales organizations to which I belong.


    It wasn''t originally just our organization''s territory, we conceded in some organizations, and we were commercializing peacefully, but recently a shithead appeared around here who would do business on his own and ignore these rules, too.


    Other than ours, because it is a small, weak organization, and it is not very much, but it cannot fight alone, so we try to work together to combat it, but we still lack the strength.


    In this territory, the Uber of the Four Leaves, an organization that does not fly and is powerful, has become a structure that stands naturally on the arrow.


    The traffickers at the end of the organization have contacted me that the usual people are invading the territory, and I''m still taking to the bedding street today.


    I quickly found out what they looked like. The seller is the only one, but there was an appearance of a guard who solidified himself in the far-roll and asked how he was doing. No matter how many times you smash it, or kill it, you do it with perseverance and grandeur.


    Their organization''s name is "Release the Elephant." It is an illegal drug sales organization that was originally a territory in the southeastern part of Euthanasia City, but has recently grown greedy and stretched its legs to a well-populated and excellent town.


    When I approach the trafficker silently, I''ll smack him in the face.


    Don''t look at the falling seller, get your hands on your nostalgia, and see the four escorts a little further away.


    I thought they''d pull out their guns soon, but not surprisingly. But he''s clearly unleashing hostility towards me.


    "Ha ha, it took a long time"


    A seller beaten by me looks up at me and smiles proudly as he sprinkles his nosebleed and broken teeth.


    The next moment, behind me, three men slipped down the rope from above the back of the building. It''s hard to ambush someone on purpose for hours. It was so annoying while I waited.


    "I knew you were fishing bait."


    I tell the traffickers. Recently, he waited to attract me to finish off a bunch of little elephant chimps. Our excellent lower end has been reported after so many proper checks.


    "That''s why I''m here. As you wish."


    It was me, but on this narrow road, being surrounded by eight people, including traffickers, doesn''t mean I''m intact with boulders. Given the holes in my clothes, I can''t help but get annoyed. Besides being bloody, these clothes are Buddha. Death to God. These cheap lives don''t fit the bill.


    The shootout began. Normally, there''s no way one can win by being pinched back and forth eight on one. Well, all you have to do is wait so far, and I''m not normal.


    It''s already a hassle to dodge, so I killed one at a time while shooting bullets all over my body.


    I left one last trafficker behind. After countless bullets to the head, chest and abdomen, which would normally be fatal wounds, he saw me still standing, spraying blood from all over his body, and the seller was coming again. I didn''t hit him or shoot him. I was losing much of my back in fear.


    "The mattress is our territory. Tell Koganei''s grandfather to be careful in the southern countryside."


    As a preaching order for incitement, only the traffickers shall be kept alive. I don''t mind killing you.


    And I think. The irony is that where these guys are released and the elephant''s home is located, the name of the city before the merger of Euthanasia City is the same name as the boss of our organization.


    The bullets in your body are pushed outside, falling one after the other on the ground. The wounds are also blocked quickly. A shooting of this magnitude won''t kill you, but it''s not without pain or shock. Plus to the rapid regeneration of the flesh, it drains a lot of strength, and when it runs out of strength, it stops regenerating, the woman who once modified my body said. In fact, I''m still getting tired.


    Take out your fingertip-sized phone, project the display, and report via email. I also told him that I was going home like this because Dahl is also going back to the organization.


    My name is Ryoji Oshima. Twenty-one. It''s been six years since I fell into the back street. It is kept by the medium-sized drug-trafficking organization Uber of the Four Leaves, basically rough personnel.


    Return to the apartment where you have lived since you fell into the back street, throwing away your bloody holes filled clothes, showering and opening the internet while eating. It''s a gambling site run by a backstreet organization.


    Roll over the futon on the fountain bed and wait for the results of gambling. The room is badly scattered but cleaned up and cleaned about once a week. I''ll be scattered soon. Garbage from clothes, books and food, while I''m spectacular. No, this mess seems more calming the other way around. The cleaned room just after cleaning is more unsettling to me.


    This filthy home is packed with all sorts of memories. I''ve been here ever since I fell into the back street and lived like a beggar until then, once I got my human life back and walked my second life.


    Of course I have bad memories. Some unpleasant memories of trauma levels that you''ll never forget.


    The woman who once lived with me here. I''m not going to forget about him in particular. Every time I think about it, I''m immersed in a dark mood. Even though it was almost five years ago.


    By the end of the meal, all the results of the online gambling came out. Interpersonal gambling, choosing all that you do at once with multiple opponents, and doing it all at once is my preferred way of doing it.


    I don''t do long fights. Just do a simple input and just give me the results in about enough. Of course it''s an interpersonal format, so you have to know the rules of the game, and you have to know as much as you can about the enemy.


    I didn''t make sure, but I take it personally that there''s a lot of gambling craziness in the back street residents.


    I am possessed by gambling. It''s one of life''s worth. I don''t do pussy for horse racing. It doesn''t burn unless it''s a form of fraternity that competes with people.


    Look at the display shown in the air as eating in.


    The result is total defeat. Me unwittingly opening my mouth and solidifying. It was too unlikely a result. This month''s salary is par.


    Belonging to the backstreet organization and in quite a few positions, I get more money than the residents on the street, but I''m poor thanks to gambling madness.


    I like punching, but clearly, I''m weak. It''s not entirely dependent on luck, it''s all about interpersonal forms of gambling, but it''s always weak.


    "Thirteen fights are all lost. I don''t care what happens. It''s cancer! God, die!


    Too scattered a result, my frustration reached its peak, I accidentally screamed out loud, turned off the holographic display, and fell asleep in the big letters.


    Immediately after that, a wall was slammed from the next room. I''ve always called, but this is the first time I''ve been slapped in the wall.


    Oh, well. The other day, a new resident moved next door, so that''s it.


    They did this to me when I was on my head, and I''m lightly clean.


    Me leaving home and getting into the house next door. Pushing the bell around, leaving it to anger to gang the door, but it doesn''t come out.


    When I put my hand on the door knob, naturally it was locked, but with the power of man to go beyond it, I opened the door forcefully. The keys and chains are destroyed and a flashy sound sounds.


    When I went up inside, the narrow area and the figures were arranged, and it was a room filled with animated posters, so I pulled a little while I got in. But more than that, the obesity-experiencing man boarded into the room is pulling and trembling in fear.


    "Do you have any complaints? Oh?"


    Poking a gun at me. Awesome. To me, the fat guy just shakes his neck puffy and sideways, rattling and shaking. He looked so scared that he didn''t even have a voice.


    What are you doing, I...


    I feel suddenly exposed to cold water, my anger cools, and at the same time I am attacked by intense self-loathing. This is too much because of how much it''s been cut.


    Amateur opponents freak me out or something...


    "Sorry......"


    Whisper blurry words of apology. I don''t even know if he sounded like a pathetic neighbor.


    In the worst possible mood, I went back to my room. I screamed out loud in the first place. My bad, but the door will be destroyed, I''ll freak out...


    Let''s pay for the repair of the door. More than enough to get some fishing. My stupidity added and subtracted invited, extra expenses. Woohoo...... God die.

 462 2.

    The next morning I visited the man next door and paid him to apologize, but the man next door just trembled and had no further reaction. I have no choice but to put the money aside and head to the organization''s office.


    Uber of the four leaves is a medium-sized tissue, but it is positioned such as above the inside, and has quite a lot of tissue entry and constituent numbers.


    "Liao Er, this is Yo Yo"


    "Oh."


    "Liao Er, yesterday you are tired. He said he''d taken out a bunch of little elephants again."


    "Oh."


    Me smiling and greeting the lower end of the spectrum with a bad but unfathomable reply. I dragged on about yesterday, and I''m not in a good mood.


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that we owe it to Liao Er."


    "Oh, blah, blah, blah, blah. If Liao Er hadn''t been here, our organization would have made quite a sacrifice,"


    Lower end synchronous guys will fool me, but I can''t get better with that. He''s a very annoying, eight-handedly threatening neighbor on the street, not even awesome. I don''t know what these guys would think if they found that out...


    "You guys don''t mess around with him too much."


    A magnificent little man appears with an abominable dami voice. It''s Hino, one of the executives. It is essentially a man located at number 2 of Uber in Four Leaves.


    "How many times do you think this guy''s been in shape?"


    "Don''t listen to me."


    I sat back in my chair and looked up at Hino, who looked down at me with his feet thrown at the table, and I uttered an evil voice.


    "I''ve never been a jerk in my way. Normally, I''m a jerk."


    "Either way, I wouldn''t turn into a guy with a lot of hema, though. How much do you think I wiped that ass?"


    "I don''t remember telling you to wipe my ass, do I?


    "Ho, let people take care of you and burn you."


    This interaction with Hino is already a daily staple.


    Hino''s point is that everyone in the organization spoils me, so I''m the only one who treats me harshly and balances, but I think this guy likes root novels, not just to me, but to the other constituents, even to the boss.


    This man called Hino, even though he was originally an elite businessman, has a heterogeneous background of dropping out onto the back street. Many words and actions put that on your nose. But you can only call yourself an elite, and you are competent. There is no such thing as work, and I always look at visions two or three steps ahead of others.


    "No, I''ll undo that one now"


    "Hmm?"


    Hino surprised by my words. I''m not in the mood for a verbal fight today, and let''s be humble for a while. Yesterday''s neighbor raid is under way.


    It''s my bad habit to be prone to cuts, but I leave it to anger to act and the result is mostly not. Of course, it''s not just a matter of anger, but when it comes to acting with certainty, I don''t regret it.


    "Well, maybe I can compliment you on your recent work."


    I broke it, and Hino seems to be going crazy, and with his nose on his head, he mouths a dialogue that''s not even in the pattern.


    "Release Xiao Xiao is left to be hit by Liao Er, but I''m sure he''ll fight back a lot."


    said a member of the sync.


    "Even before, that organization was in conflict with another, and that happened. Well, I didn''t solve it on my own, but they''re way above us in terms of financial resources and number of constituents, and they''re obsessive, and they don''t pull. You better not be alarmed."


    "I''m not alarmed. You don''t have to be alarmed, you''re just a jerk."


    I joke about it, but I can''t joke about it.


    Don''t be alarmed, people are failing creatures. It''s designed by a shitty god to fail. Why not? Was that more godly? I''m not funny at all. Death to God.


    Finally, there are many cases of force majeure, and I don''t care about that either. As a result, the irrationality of a world that becomes unhappy. Is that funny? I''m not funny. Death to God.


    "Released elephants are a typical, greedy, enemie-making type of foolish organization. That makes me think I''m a ninja-man from the old Polar system. At the mercy of an unrestrained greedy rabid dog."


    Hino throws up. I''ve done some of those organizations before, I''ve made them grow up, I''ve driven them away, I''ve totally banished them.


    They boil regularly. The Released Kid is the worst of them all, and also the size of the organization.


    "But they will perish. Even that big organization''s japanese authority, thanks to the greedy Bonkla Second Generation, was left in reverse by the organization that tried to absorb it, and the Bonkla Second Generation was chased after the boss''s seat. I wonder if God is watching and giving me heavenly punishment."


    He was a synchronous constituent bringing up a painful case, but one last word is superfluous. That guy is just a shithead with a bad intent. He''s a bastard with twisted sexual roots who created a world for people to suffer.


    "Hey, you guys. Oh, hey."


    "Boss, you''re right."


    "Oh, my goodness."


    The boss appears and the constituents bow their heads simultaneously. I just sat back and forth. By the way, this organization is united by the boss''s intention to greet you.


    The boss''s name is Tatsugoro Inaguchi. I''m probably in my fifties, but I''m getting good old and blonde. I always wear an Aloha shirt for some reason. Character is bright and luxurious. Even though it is somewhat outrageous.


    I was picked up by this old man - saved, and I''m here now. Benefits are limitless.


    "Hey, Liao Er. Still doing a good job, dude."


    You don''t say hello. You come to me, and your old man speaks bright. I''ve always called my boss an old man.


    "You did a good job, and Hino scolds me. You''re not in good shape, but you''re not in good shape."


    "I didn''t scold you."


    To my words, Hino argues in tannic terms.


    "Thanks to Liao Er''s hard work, it looks like you''re coming on another route over there, too, huh?


    Hip down on the table where I keep my legs and the old man says in a meaningful tone.


    "What is another route?


    Hino asks.


    "From now on, we have peace talks with the elephants."


    "What?"


    Me accidentally raising my voice to the old man''s unleashed words. The other constituents also look at what it is.


    "That''s abrupt."


    I say.


    "They signed up for it. It''s not abrupt. I guess he decided he didn''t want to make any more sacrifices to the boulders."


    And, old man.


    "If you don''t want to make a sacrifice, you''re talking about retreating. Without that, what do you mean by peace talks?"


    Finally, it means we haven''t given up drug sales on the bedding streets yet.


    "I''ve applied for a peace talks, not a peace talks, there''s a peace talks, you know, but I mean, did you take it?


    Hino asked. Oh...... if you ask me. Right. Doesn''t that mean the old man has a premise to take from the start?


    "You''ll end up with a farce anyway, but I tried because it''s funny. Do you have any interest in what kind of rhetoric they want?


    said the old man with a slight laugh. Bad people do it. So you''re just going to make fun of yourself, and you''re not at all willing to talk about it at the moment.


    Well, that''s obvious. There''s nothing we can do about it. I persevere in releasing the traffickers, the assassins, the little elephants, even though I unilaterally retreat, there''s no peace talks, no shit.


    "He could be setting a trap."


    And me.


    "We have designated Tasmanian Devils in neutral areas. He said it was up to two people to accompany him."


    My old man said to me. The two of them must be Hino and me.


    "That sure doesn''t sound interesting. Is the other boss coming?"


    "Oh, Kokanai Naoto is here. Top of the line. Liao Er by the way ~"


    The old man makes a cat stroke. I have a bad feeling... Is that the story again?


    "It''s a pageant with our daughter. My daughter has a crush on me."


    "That''s why he refused."


    Me rejecting an old man who happily talks to me, probably with a disgusting face in his heart.


    "Does anyone say no without even looking at his face? You''ve said many times that you''re a pretty girl, just like me."


    "It''s amazing not to show that face - isn''t it an anxiety element? You should at least show your face first."


    At a point where you look a lot like an old man, you must be desperate.


    "That''s for a surprise, I wouldn''t dare show it to you. I''ll love it at a glance."


    Yeah, I don''t believe it at all. It''s a trap, no matter what you think. It''s such a trap that there''s obviously a ground of different colors in front of you, and before that stands a placard saying, ''There''s no pitfalls ahead''.


    "If you say no too much, I''ll order you as my boss. Matchmaking Orders"


    "Try it, we''re out of the organization."


    It''s not my pattern to make a match in the first place, and I definitely don''t want to do that.

 463 3

    That evening. Me and my old man and Hino went to Tasmania Devil shortly after the store opened.


    A relaxing place for the residents of the back streets in a large bar inside the candoville. Neutral from the "hub". Because it is inside the designated candoville, the dispute here is a matter of law. I can say that it is a great place to negotiate peacefully.


    By the way, I''ve hardly ever been to this store. Honestly, it''s a place I don''t really like. Plus, there''s a problem with me visiting.


    The relegated elephants, who called out for peace in our midst, seemed not to have arrived yet. Even then, both I and my old man accepted that it was a lost attitude.


    Wait in the box seat for at least six people for about twenty minutes. Released little elephant shit-dripping faces appeared.


    One of these days, it''s just the two of us who can figure it out. One is about sixty to seventy years old, a slender grandfather with a fat bald head. He''s got plenty of fat on his face, and he''s sagging. I have a very nasty impression of thin eyes. Then the red face and the baboons are completely open to see, from what to what the worst looks like. This is Kokanai Ryuji, the boss of the elephant who was released.


    The other, this is another frivolous man, supposedly in his mid thirties or so, and his gaze and crooked mouth, which look very poor and twisted around him, is like he''s always walking around intimidating someone. Did you just say evil minister with a fierce face? Makoto Tachikawa, a militant executive.


    Both make faces that want to beat you to the point where your face deforms. It''s time for God to make a mistake. Do you mean people can''t do it?


    But this man, Kokanai, has only lived in the back streets for decades and feels certain style. No, that''s not all. It looked like a chunk of buyo buyo fat, but it looked like it would stand quite an arm.


    I don''t know the last one. I''m sure it''s three down. Compared to Koganei and Tachikawa, there is no aura either.


    "This was, I was going to come early, but did I make you wait? No, I''m sorry."


    Kokanai mouths a social dictionary in a playful tone with his hands wide open, a spooky grin.


    "Hey, the pig talked. I mean, since when did this store allow pigs to enter the store?


    An old man who doesn''t respond to greetings and talks about that. Say it, old man. Koganei hasn''t changed his complexion, but Tachikawa and Mita are visible and revealing their anger.


    "Hehe, you say it. If this isn''t a neutral designated area, it''s a war by now."


    Koganei sits down in the seat across from the old man, saying in an extra attitude. Tachikawa also sits next to it, but Mita remains standing.


    "Don''t talk about what you can''t do. Minato. If this is not a neutral designated location, then Megumi is an instantly untold piece of meat. We can do that, can''t we?


    Plus the old man provokes and wraps the glass.


    "Come on, let''s end this feud."


    Kokanai stopped using salutations. Did you get a little cocky? But the ugly smile remains intact.


    "Oh, I''ll finish it any minute. I hope we get the hell out of our territory."


    "Ah? I would be too greedy though. I can''t believe you''re claiming nearly half the territory of a wonderful town."


    A grin disappeared from Koganei''s face, and his tone changed dramatically.


    "It''s an old-fashioned Yakuza survival argument. No, the way you say survival is rude. Fuck you. Should I tell you I''m not coming?


    Style old man who only stirs it up.


    "The bedding street was originally a place where the meat shell Katsuka and our four-leaf Ubar, along with some small tissue, were not contested. We can''t do anything on our own, we want a lot of money, we hire a killer, we drop a meat shell, we ignore our arrangement, we claim territory, it''s too much beetle."


    The killer I hired because I wanted a lot of money is a little wrong. These guys hired an organization called The Sweeping Vacation that specializes in killing.


    "Wherever he loses, he will have the winner. There''s no beetle or shit in the territorial claims."


    Koganei said, but the old man laughs lightly.


    "Didn''t you hear that? Either your ears or your brain, which one''s rotten? The meat shell, Kazuka, was doing it without dispute with us. Whether our traffickers mixed up in their territory or vice versa, it was so intermittent that they didn''t care if those traffickers came out on our territory. It''s an adjacent area. Even now, that''s how we give in to other organizations. But you guys are amazing - I can''t help but wonder. I can''t help it. In fact, you must be the ones who got their hands on our traffickers first"


    I was slightly angry at the old man''s voice. The old man will be the lower end, but he will be the newbie, but he will take care of those in the organization, and he will never forgive me if he gets his hands on me. It is the bearer of such temperament.


    "Including that, I want to do a handjob. What are we gonna do with any more blood?"


    "Ho ho, boulders are Yakuza''s survival. No, fuck you. I''m not coming. Is that how you survived running around?"


    To the spiralling old man, Koganei''s face is distorted into anger for the first time. But there was a man more angry than that.


    "Oh my God... I''m not feeling well."


    Tachikawa rises up murderous. I figured it out, and I could see nervousness running on other customers. The clerks are also paying attention to our seats.


    "You can do it here, huh? Are you prepared to blame the center?


    "Gu......"


    As the old man showered a chilling glance at Tachikawa and said away, Tachikawa moaned remorsefully and lowered his back with anger.


    "Inari''s? The truth is, I approached your daughter, so isn''t that the crown?


    Is...?


    Koganei again gave me a nasty grin, and I was distracted by the words he said.


    "Of course there is that. You''re old enough to be a lollicon."


    An old man who tells you to throw up.


    "Your daughter is seventeen years old now. I don''t mean Loricon. And it doesn''t matter how old you are in love."


    Was it seventeen... And you were trying to make him look like me? Get out of the way, old man.


    "Bullshit. Which parent offers his precious daughter to the ugly baboon grandfather after sixty. Just leave the delusions two-dimensional."


    I''m an old man to say it back, but I don''t have any parents to match up with the members of the backstreet organization, and I want to go in.


    "There is no need for parental permission. It''s ugly when parents tear each other apart when they''re in love with each other."


    Something''s wrong with the story. I mean, it''s a whole first-ear topic. Is it true that the hostile grandfather Koganei wrote "ho" to the old man''s daughter? Besides, with this age difference...


    If Kokanai sees her as a woman, she is an unrestrained adulterer, and the story of no sight is famous. Eat anything with girls high school, wives, fancy whores, OL, elementary school, AV actresses and women. So much so that my real daughter even fucked herself when she was a baby. We also have a number of abnormal preferences, hard SM, medication, exposure play, scuttlefish, rape, whatever.


    Kokanai''s female eater is much more notorious in Euthanasia City than in an organization called Kokanai Released Elephant. There are even rumors that Oita passed and was released from "Astralwifes," a prostitution organization, to killers, as opposed to being banned from going in and out.


    Perhaps that''s all you want to try because you''re a woman you like, not because you fell in love with your old man''s daughter.


    The lack of moderation obsessed with even being the daughter of the enemy boss and the nasty attitude that immediately communicates it to the enemy boss. From the old man''s point of view, you must be nagging because you want to kill him. I also figured out why you''re exorcising hostility from earlier.


    "What''s in love? A little - my daughter was clearly uncomfortable with you. Naturally, though. Try to get close to our daughter next time. I''ll cut the fat out of your body, fuel it, burn your built-in whole, and feed it to the bottom of your tissue."


    My old man looks awesome with a rare and scary face. I mean, I''ve hardly ever seen an old man get angry.


    "A negotiated breakdown? You''re gonna regret this."


    Koganei rises. Tachikawa rises in conjunction with it.


    "I don''t want a clumsy throwaway dialogue - so just disappear. Later, you and you, don''t walk too far outside. That''s all you ugly faces pollute. If you put it in people''s eyes, it''s sure to make them uncomfortable."


    Pointing to Koganei and Tachikawa, the old man said. Koganei and the others said nothing more and left the store.


    "Hey old man...... What''s the story now..."


    "It''s exactly what he said. It''s not just about the territory. He liked our daughter. I wouldn''t do that if I asked. So Liao Er, you just made up with our daughter..."


    "No, that''s enough talk"


    Honestly, I don''t care about women anymore... I''m not a woman anymore...

 464 4.

    Apparently, I''ve been abused ever since I got my mind on it.


    I didn''t recognize it as abuse, and I''m not traumatized. But from the public''s point of view, that''s probably like abuse.


    "I''m not your father. You are alive and raised by me. You are the same as a person in appearance, but you are not treated as a person. It''s a lot worse than us. A livestock that looks like a human being."


    Since I was four or five years old, the man who gave me clothes and shelter kept telling me that dialogue over and over again.


    "Humans are not equal. I am a man of character. You''re just being kept, a bottom-line being. Less than people. He''s a pathetic, miserable creature who can barely live because I''ll keep him in mercy. Always turn that thing around."


    I was young enough to recognize that he wasn''t my real father.


    He cursed me like a maggot every once in a while, and sometimes he acted violent.


    You know, I wish you''d let me just eat rice and really treat me like a pet, but when you do, you''re gonna plant me a study and send me to a famous private elementary school. I''m gonna soak you up, and you''re gonna treat me like a parent and kid while I treat you like trash. It didn''t make sense to me at the time.


    During the meal, he had a treat in front of me alone, and I had a crude meal that was clearly inferior to that one.


    "It''s delicious, this. Is it something like 80,000 yen a meal for me tonight? Is yours something like 10,000 yen a meal at most? For a different price, I would definitely taste better ~"


    They say the same thing every time they eat. At first, I didn''t think anything of it. That was the routine. I also felt sorry for this man. I wasn''t even angry.


    I couldn''t tell at the time, but now I think that the dishes served to me were quite lavish, even if they were clearly inferior to his rice...


    I was really pissed off after I found out why a man was abusing me and why. He was more pathetic and miserable than I thought.


    Whether it was cancer or something, he was invaded by death anyway.


    For the inheritance, the relatives, whom I had never seen, came to visit me from the next as if I were in shit, but he yelled at me and drove me back.


    I quit going to school and spent every day in the hospital. He wouldn''t go to school. He scolded me hard, but I defied him for the first time then. No matter how yelled at, beaten, disobeyed, I slept in the hospital. I didn''t leave that side. The doctors and nurses were worried about that, but I didn''t follow.


    I didn''t like it when I was away. I wanted to be with you until the end of the day.


    "You really... irritate me... you suck"


    In a voice lacking hegemony, the one who lost weight and discolored his skin in dos black called out to me, always sitting still on the side of the bed.


    "Before you die... you should tell me everything. You have a right to know��"


    He always looked me in the eye and talked, but then he didn''t try to look me in the eye, but he spoke in a sincere tone.


    "I was the second son. But he nominated me to succeed him, as his father was young and suddenly died, and his eldest son, who suddenly became a toad, could not be entrusted with a clan-run company. I had a dream of being a football player, and I had come to a pretty good place, but my father''s last favor made me take it on. I feel sorry for my brother."


    It was surprising to hear that he had a brother. I didn''t have a brother or anything in the Heritage Pursuit.


    "I had inherited a company that I didn''t want to inherit, did a job that I didn''t want to do, dragged on the remorse of giving up my dreams, but I married a woman I was dating at the time, and I had happiness in my hands. She was the only one who was more than his heart and salvation. I loved you. But you, the one she was born into, you weren''t my child. He was my brother''s son who devoured my dreams."


    So much so that I understood why my uncle hated and abused me. I meant to understand. But the real understanding came after that.


    "She gave birth to you and died. My brother can''t raise a child. I wasn''t sure I''d abandon you for much longer, but I decided to raise you. I''m going to raise you up in revenge for those who betrayed me and took everything from me. After that... as you know. Phew."


    So far I talked, with the groan, his face distorted in a way I had never seen, and the clear liquid fell from my eyes zero.


    "You may resent me. Curse me. I was beating all my depression on you. By making you unhappy, I was trying to distract you. But it''s over. It''s the hilarious end of my unrequited life of repentance alone. Beat me back, curse me, spit. Now I''m gonna take you..."


    His words stopped on the way.


    I was almost unconsciously squeezing his hand hard and leaking a whimper.


    He cried too. There was nothing more to say, in the hospital room, and the two of us cried all the time.


    That''s when, for the first time in me, hatred and anger broke out. I almost ripped my chest open with remorse. My bowels were boiling back.


    Not against him. I remembered my anger at the guy who tasted his life regrettably miserable. And hatred arose against him who hated his destiny. I cursed a guy named God.


    The anger, the sadness, the remorse, the misery of that guy who cursed me but raised me properly, it was all then that I took over.


    I don''t think many people can understand how I feel about this.


    I''ve only seen him since I was born, and I''ve always been aware of him. There is no hatred, and why did you continue to have a sense of pity?


    Perhaps I noticed instinctively.


    He''s a very pure, childish man who''s been crying and sending me autographs. I realized somewhere that he was complaining to me about his grief, his pain, his remorse, his anger in a very distorted way.


    Even an adult looks like a kid younger than me, and I''ve always comforted him with crying.


    "My life may have ended with an unmatched loser, but you don''t lose. Whatever happens, don''t lose. Good luck no matter what. Don''t be frustrated. Don''t give up. Don''t lose."


    At the end of the day, he left me with a nasty word that I would never forget.


    I was out of the house the next day. After that, he lived a real life at the bottom. No house, fishing garbage, begging life. How long would it have lasted?


    I''m not sure myself, even if they ask me why I did that. Maybe I was in the mood to bully myself then. My principles of action, my thoughts, my sensibilities, are so strange that I wonder about them myself.


    It was the old man - Takegoro Inaguchi, the boss of Uber of Four Leaves - who picked me up like that.


    I didn''t obey either at first. But...


    "With that youthfulness, you know, garbage fishing life. - Oh, that''s too pathetic. I don''t know why that happened, but I can''t leave you alone. What''s so fun about such a life? No matter how much you refuse, I can''t help but take you."


    The old man was right, he forced me into the organization''s office.


    I was mean at first, and I refused, but it also seemed kind of awfully bad to have pity on me for a stranger, and to let down the generosity of the super crazy old man I said I''d take care of, and I...


    He became a member of the Ubar of Four Leaves, gained a dwelling house, and returned to a human life.


    It hasn''t been such a bad day since, but I can''t forget my memories of the past and I''m filled with anger every day. I learn fierce anger at this world itself. I am always aware of God and them who created such a shitty world and spit in my heart.


    "God, die"


    That was my clich��.


    Hands on gambling, losing all the time. I keep up most of my income. I live a shitty life. I also think vaguely that there may still be a desire to abuse myself. Well, there''s a reason I like gambling purely to compete with people.


    "You''ve won gambling if you want to risk your life. Of course, just because you won this bet doesn''t mean you can win next time. Hey. Life''s always like gambling. Come on."


    A woman''s spoken out dialogue is creeping up behind her brain.


    That woman had a bright smile that was completely out of line with the dialogue when she uttered it. I don''t care about that. God''s intention, I thought he was the one who looked down on everything and lived.


    He''s grateful, but he doesn''t want to remember. I hate guys who can afford it. Weirdly bright guys are more annoying.


    Even though there are piles of guys in this world who are miserably cold and rolling without ever being free and without a happy bright smile. And yet what, on the other hand, is there a guy who can soak up happiness while in the same world?


    Death to God. Were we born to be ridiculed by happy people? To be used by them, to feed them, to satisfy them for just a moment, we were born?


    Life''s always gambling? It all depends on just luck? Okay, sure, this world is made that way. If you''re lucky, any scraps are reversed by a single shot at the lottery. No matter how much effort and achievements you build up if you''re unlucky, accidents are all-lost with a single death. What the hell? The world like this shit.


    Imagine what God is like. I''m sure he''s got an ugly twat. No, it''s not about appearance. I have no doubt that its sexual roots are twisted and bent.

 465 5

    There was a farce of peace talks with the litter bugs of the little elephants that were unleashed, and the night after that, I was at a certain bar.


    Tasmania Devil is neutrally designated and safe, but there are a lot of loud rules, so it doesn''t suit me. Not only is violent shakedown prohibited, but even the bringing of legal drugs is prohibited.


    There''s also a habit of getting drunk and getting violent. It''s troublesome from me, so I get to a tavern where residents of the back streets gather, not designated for neutrality.


    Such shops visit some chimps to the extent that they stuck one foot in the back street, while others soaked abundantly. Like me, a lot of people have a lot of temper, so there''s always a lot of brawl in the store. In some cases, Don Pachi also occurs.


    In the corner of downtown the perfect town, facing the bedding street, a liquor store named ''Baron'' is my favorite.


    I was responsible for the shootout that day in the Baron store.


    Sudden gunfire. But neither the clerk nor the customer is particularly rushed. We''re all used to it. Guests are quicker than to see if the bullet was directed at them, each feeling murderous and hiding himself all over the place. Daily events in a liquor store in a non-neutral zone on the back street.


    Bulletproof glass descends on the counter with the bartender. The bartender doesn''t move at all and is polishing the glass across the bulletproof glass. The shoppers are evacuating under a large table with glasses and asking what''s going on to find out who''s after them.


    "Ryoji Oshima!


    What I found out was that the raiders were after me, politely and deliberately, was that you nominated me. Well, that''s more convenient for raiders. If you get your hands on other customers poorly, and other customers get into the game, it won''t be too much trouble.


    There is no question that the people who have been shooting guns at me are the ones who were unleashed and the elephants. He snuggles inside the store and shoots a pistol to keep standing.


    "Oh, my God, you."


    A familiar customer laughs at me as I evacuate under the box seat table tilting the glass.


    It''ll be over soon.


    I smile back at the customer, too.


    "Wish me a good fight"


    A customer winks and raises a glass towards me, whispering the rest at once.


    It''s me who has the ability to play, but it hurts when I hit a bullet and my clothes become Buddha, so I don''t want to hit it as hard as I can. Look at the gap, shoot the bullet, and respond.


    Shoot no one in the head. I don''t know how many enemies there are, but there will be six.


    "Oh, brother, no!?


    One of the raiders raises a sad voice.


    "Son of a bitch! It''s my brother''s vendetta!


    One of them with blood on his head, recklessly, stormed this way, while shooting a gun at him. This is totally suicidal.


    I''ll shoot him in the throat at at my leisure.


    "Look at the incompetent disciples who don''t take revenge, and your brother will be sighing in hell."


    I shrugged as I went back under the table and reloaded my gun.


    But apparently there are still many enemies. Whatever the idiot is right now, it also feels like they have a whole bunch of guys with pretty good arms.


    The little elephant let you out, even the tiger boy''s elite? Or did you hire an outside organization? In my opinion, I feel the latter way too. Until now, the chimps of the unleashed elephants, even though they were of terribly low quality, did not work well together, nor could they be described as brave. These guys are working with Wai, and they''re attacking me with courage.


    Suddenly the shooting stopped. When I peek into my head to see what''s going on, it''s going to shoot at the same time, but it''s weird to do it at this time. I am also full of killing.


    "Haven''t you finished yet? I don''t know."


    A familiar voice. When you use the mirror to see what''s going on outside the box seat, you have two ugly faces that look familiar. I met him yesterday in Tasmania Devil, with Koganei, the boss of the unleashed elephant, and Takagawa, the executive. So what do you mean, the boss and his proximity are coming straight away?


    "Well, it''s supposed to be. When I heard you were Inaguchi''s secret boy, I came to the final negotiation."


    Shiatsu. It would be strange to negotiate with me, no matter how many secrets my boss has failed to negotiate.


    "Let''s not fight, let''s do it peacefully. And turn over your boss''s daughter to me."


    "Keep shooting at me, what''s peaceful. And tell me what my boss''s daughter is going to do."


    I keep my mouth shut on demands that are so retarded.


    "I hope you call me here now and convince me. Otherwise, we''ll blow up every one of these stores."


    "Don''t be too retarded to haunt me. With you in the store, how can you blow it up? By the time you get out of the store, me and the other guys will be running away together, okay? And when was there a gap in planting the bomb?


    Shortly after I asked, several gunshots went off again.


    That''s crazy. It''s not the gun that was shot at me. On the contrary, it''s not even the killing spirit that was unleashed on me.


    "I was trying to plant a bomb while we were talking and buying time."


    Someone spoke out. He must be one of our guests. Seeing Koganei''s men trying to plant a bomb, they think they shot him dead.


    "It''s a dodgy measure. Are you sure you''re stupid? Besides, your boss is here on purpose."


    "I came all the way here for the final announcement and to you, the strongest soldier of the Ubar of the Four Leaves, to decide that this one should also be dealt with by hitting the strongest soldier. I mean, take me."


    Koganei answered me in a confident tone. I see, it makes sense. If the Admiral is a strong soldier, will he spare no effort in exchange for the risk of dying and ending the organization?


    Well, if we fight our enemies, we can avoid wasting our men''s lives. I reviewed Koganei a little bit in terms of making that choice.


    "To be clear, the fleshshell Katsuka, which had a lot of strong men, was a harder opponent to do. Four-leaf Uber is one man. Liao Er Oshima - all I have to do is crush you"


    "Try it."


    If you say so, I''ll jump out of the box. Once again countless gunshots continue to sound.


    It''s not just the ability to regenerate that''s equipped for my body. I have another ability. It''s a substitute that I honestly don''t really want to use because it''s plain but effective, but also costly.


    Capability already activated. I move around the store where the bullets fly, clearly capturing the movement of the bullets.


    With increased concentration due to outlets, even if ballistics can be discerned, it is not possible to see the bullet itself. But when I activate this ability, I can see it that far, and I can even flip it.


    Visual acuity, motor vision, speed of response of the flesh, super elevation of pure muscle strength. Muscle strength and agility are up to the limit. We can consciously put out the idiotic power of a so-called fire place, but in addition, the upper limit of the physical potential is much higher than that of an ordinary person.


    However, this ability is also problematic and cannot be used in conjunction with the regenerative ability. No, I can if I want to, but if I do that, then for a while, the ability to play becomes more crowded.


    The raiders weren''t even able to follow my movements with their eyes after I jumped out of the box seat. Nobody''s been able to react until I''ve finished the three of them standing up. One killed with a gun and the other two broke a neck bone with a knife.


    But, well, the only time the idiotic power of this fire lasts is really for a moment. Something like three or four seconds?


    I didn''t use it the other day when I was surrounded by bedding streets because it didn''t make much sense. It is only valid for one or the other at the time it was pinched back and forth. It might have worked, but I would have been shot eventually.


    Know the number of people. Seven, including Kokanai and Tachikawa. Three of them are now dead, so four are left. No, before that, there were two of me and one of my guests, so the raid was done by ten people?


    "What the fuck!?


    Koganei reacts the fastest and shoots even though he is stunned.


    Two shots were fired back while avoiding, one of which hit Koganei''s flank. Obviously piercing bulletproof fiber.


    The bullet swung at me when I fell ill. One of them hit the left chest but was inhibited by bulletproof fibers.


    "Oh man!


    To the fallen Koganei, Tachikawa peels his eyes and rushes over, making sure he becomes a shield, covering him and covering him.


    "We''re leaving!


    Tachikawa commands. He seems to be the strongest soldier in the organization. Even if the boss came out himself, he didn''t have a good spot.


    Of course I didn''t shut up and miss it either, but while the other two were dying crazy and shooting their guns, Tachikawa took on Koganei''s rather heavy looking body and went outside the store.


    One of the remaining two shot and the other let him escape.


    Filled with the smell of blood and nitrous smoke, the evacuated guests return to their original seats in the rolling tavern of the body.


    "I''m sorry to make such a scene. Everyone will have their share."


    I apologize to the regular customers. Naturally, the store''s repair costs will also be paid as a nuisance fee. I''m going to disrespect you from the wallet of the body, but adding to that, how negative my possession will be at all costs.


    "If they come every day, can you drink free booze every day?"


    One of the guests says with a laugh, and I return a loving laugh, too.


    It''s a recoil of ability and hurts all over my body as soon as possible. It''s the price of unbraking potential.


    "That fat guy, he was throwing up a throw-up dialogue when he left, you hear me?


    A regular customer who was evacuating near the entrance spoke to me.


    "What?


    "" Is that Junko Yukioka''s mouse? Let me see something nice. "


    I put my hand on my mouth to the words of a regular customer and held my mouth shut.


    I don''t feel like it''s just a throwaway dialogue. It''s nothing unnatural to spot me as that infamous Mad Scientist mouse. But... what''s the point of purposefully mouthing it...

 466 6.

    I went home to my apartment with muscle pain and fatigue caused by the recoil of my abilities.


    Before going up the stairs to your home, stop, gaze into the narrow back alley next to the apartment, and meditate. This is my habit.


    A sight you''ll never forget, resurrected every time you see an alley by the apartment. It burns clearly behind my eyes. I''m stuck in the back of my brain.


    Up the stairs, in front of my house, there was a face I knew.


    A middle-aged man with thin hair, wearing a tired back. He leans against the door of the house, arms around and looks at me. Looks like he was expecting me home.


    "Umezu..."


    Mumble his name. Detective in the back street section of the euthanasia police station. If you''re a resident of the back streets of Euthanasia City, the guy who took care of you, in a good or a bad way, would be quite the man. I''ve had this guy help before, too.


    "Umezu-san, right?


    Umezu stuffed me with a quick leg and suddenly punched me in the face.


    Me blowing up and falling without knowing why. Turning the punch now is much more challenging than turning a bullet in an earlier battle. Naturally. This guy has a glance at the residents on the back street, because he''s a good cop. The assassins of the little elephants who attacked me are incomparable.


    But why are you hitting me? I don''t remember imitating this guy at all.


    Fallen, my belly, and I''ll kick you again and again, Umezu. I held my belly down with my hands, and now I''m kicking my head.


    "How many times did the residents of the back street tell you what would happen if they put their hands on the front street? Oh? When will this rotten brain learn?


    I haven''t got my hands on it, and if I''ve only killed residents on the street once in the past, why is that supposed to happen? Besides, I''ve never been bummed by this guy before. And I''ve told you so many times with my body, and you''re mistaken for someone else? Is this vulture not only intense in appearance but also in the aging of the contents?


    "My brain cells say there''s nothing to learn from vultures."


    "I''m not bald yet!


    Umezu screams as he exposes his anger.


    "What did I do?"


    Come on, you''re annoying me. I''m screaming, too.


    "You threatened your neighbor with a gun, didn''t you?


    "Ah..."


    Yabe. It was a reprehensible imitation...


    "I''m sorry. But I''ve never been beat up by you before. I''m mistaken for someone else."


    "Oh well. But sanctions are sanctions. It''s a hassle to pull, so I''ll give you a break with my private sentence. You must be grateful."


    I''ll kick you persistently, Umezu. I apologized, so I guess that''s enough. Shiatsu.


    "Isn''t it too much for anything? Inspector Umezu Optoelectronics. Plus, even at night, where you work in a public place. You''re not just hurting his flesh, you''re hurting his reputation, you''re hurting his neighborhood."


    It took a soft voice, and Umezu''s kick stopped.


    "This is the one who messed with the neighborhood first."


    Turning to the Lord of the Voice, says Umezu.


    "Sometimes it''s better to do it first. Sometimes it''s worse to do it first. First, first, first special. Privilege at first. Immunity mark at first. Convenient at first. Whoa, what do you think? Poetry now. I think I''m in there improvising."


    Even if I only heard the dialogue, I think it was me who... but I haven''t seen his - the woman''s face yet. I don''t see it well with backlight.


    "Some women protect you. Take good care of yourself."


    When the bat looked bad, Umezu walked away.


    "No... the..."


    I have no idea. Who is this woman?


    I got up, and the woman sitting quietly on the spot - no, I saw the girl, and it hardened.


    Very small, but when you look at her face, you can tell she''s in her mid to late teens. Big, creepy eyes. Small made face except eyes. The parts are very well arranged and there is absolutely no difference when I say beautiful girl. Soft looking pale chestnut hair has a gentle wave and stretches to the waist. If you look closely, it was knitted loose from side to back.


    Me gazing at the girl from close range. The girl will stare back at me like that without one disgusting face.


    "Nice to meet you."


    The girl carefully bowed her head down and introduced herself to me, who was distraught and had lost her words.


    "I say a little Inaguchi. Doesn''t it hurt where you got beat up?


    I tilt my neck and ask. Take one of those gestures, they''re outrageously adorable.


    You think it''s Inaguchi? No way, this is the old man''s daughter? No, that''s stupid...... wow, she''s cute, and she doesn''t look like an old man at all.


    But if you''re really saying you''re the old man''s daughter, this is definitely a surprise.


    "You''ve decided it hurts. Stupid, you."


    With more lightning now, I''ll slap the haters. What the hell do you think of me staring at you for the first time? Plus, I suspect he''s red, too. Whatever. It''s been hot from the neck to the top since just now.


    "Idiot? What is an idiot to people? And you don''t think of anything when you hear my last name?


    I''m not angry at all. I protest in a breezy calm tone and ask further.


    "Is that your old man''s daughter? No, of my boss Inari..."


    I ask the questions back, feeling the palpitations quicken. It''s not just that the last name is the same - it''s at first glance that I know I''m not a street resident. There is a peculiar odor in the residents of the back street. I haven''t seen a pretty girl who doesn''t look like an old man, so I''ll have to check with the old man later.


    Besides, it''s not just cute. I knew right away. This guy''s a pretty good user. You''ll naturally have experience in action, and you''ve killed people before. Somehow I get it.


    "It''s my daughter. Until recently, I worked for an intelligence organization, but I have been given a break from work due to a situation that leads to personal danger."


    Polite things to say. No, I feel very upset. I don''t care what you think. I don''t think it''s that big mess of decentralized old man''s daughter. Although it is possible that the education of the mother was better. No, I''m sure you do. Yeah.


    "I came here because my father told me to protect you, so protect me."


    What are you talking about, this guy... Did this guy come alone?


    I can imagine it nasty. Is the old man in danger, or have they already done it to him, and one of his daughters has fled with his life?


    "Even if my daughter tells me that, I can''t comply with you saying yes. I need to hear it directly from my old man."


    I call my old man, hoping that bad predictions will come off.


    What''s wrong?


    Lightly connected, hearing the usual floating old man''s voice, I stroked my chest down relieved.


    "Oh, old man. There''s a hungry ghost named after my old man''s daughter..."


    ''Oh, there you go. What do you say, a pretty girl like me? So, are you listening to me? Protect the slightest. If you like it, you can give it to me. I''d rather hope he stays close to you. Save yourself the hassle of matchmaking. Bye.''


    The old man unilaterally screwed up with a bounced voice and hung up.


    See slightly again. The old man''s dialogue, which he said he would absolutely like at a glance, resuscitates in the back of his brain.


    I regret, but I have to admit, that my old man''s prophecy has been centered. It''s not a noise where I like it. At first sight, I''m fucked.


    "Are you calling the boss of your organization an old man or something? I''m glad we''re close, but it''s a little too shattered."


    "They say you don''t mind if I get my hands on you, so if you slap me in the mouth too busy, you''ll do it."


    "Let me explain the situation first. I guess my father hasn''t told me anything anyway. This is the front door, isn''t it? I mean, that''s not a good place to talk. Let me up."


    When I deliberately put what I found out into my mouth, the slightest stares at me with a big eye. Are you waiting for my permission to come down?


    "Get up. But you''re dirty."


    When I opened the door to my home, I pushed slightly inside.

 467 7

    "Oh, that''s brilliant filth. Did I just say The Slump? Is this what living alone in a man is all about?


    A little to see what''s going on indoors and share your thoughts without hesitation at all. Hey, do you look like an old man around here?


    "Man''s room. Ask the socks that were stripped and scattered. Where are you with? Ask a stacked magazine. How many weeks does the youngest bear the weight? This place is ruled by a sloppy king, a sloppy kingdom. More and more men stinking Wang capital, the people are in a giving up view, so-called abandoned play. The call for a revolution in the name of organizing is also the earliest distant. Even reform in the name of cleaning, on the other side of memory"


    Hey, what, this guy... suddenly started poem.


    "What do you think? Liao Er."


    A slight stares at my face and inquires with a true face.


    "What do you think? What is it? I''m about to clean up. Just not getting cleaned up."


    "I asked what you think of the poem now. The answer that leads me from the result that Liao Er''s mouth only comes out to that extent is that I still haven''t said the same."


    I''m convinced of something by myself. Was it a poem after all?


    "Weird bitch."


    Exhale, and I won''t hesitate to tell you this one. His face is a dstrike, but the contents seem pretty arrogant.


    "What makes me a little sloppy is that I''m conscious. Does Liao Er prefer regular women?


    He puts on his little neck and asks him straight in the face.


    "More than that, why do you call me familiar by name all of a sudden? I don''t know how weird, but let''s learn the least bit of common sense."


    "Because my father always read about Liao Er in his name, and when my father mentioned Liao Er''s topic, I also called him Liao Er"


    "Become -"


    I hardened to the truth of the shock that came out of my mouth. That old man...


    "Old man, you used to talk about me at home a lot..."


    "Yes. I listened to you and thought you were a pretty favorite. You used to say you wanted to be my son."


    ����


    I''m glad my old man cared so much about me, and I can light it up, but knowing that, what kind of rash I''ll have to face my old man in the future. You''re gonna be really conscious.


    "So, you know why I''m here, right?


    "Yes, the best option is for you to protect the organization to which I belong, but I''m still a newcomer, too, and I don''t want to bother the organization. I am also aware that if you give yourself to the beam of an elephant, a period of barren strife will strike you, and a little world will come to you for some time, but with that in mind, I do not want to offer myself, and my father came here asking me to respect and protect my feelings."


    This guy talks subtly weird, or thanks to all the unique rhetoric mixed up, until I get used to it, I feel like I''m tired of talking.


    And this guy is wrong about one thing. The slightest thought that if I was offered to Koganei, that would make things go round. This guy doesn''t know what Koganei''s like? No, that''s not true. He said he was in an intelligence organization.


    "If that makes the dispute go away and the dead go away, it''s normal parents who think it''s not a blur for me to be personal, though. I am very proud that my father was not a parent who could not have been like that."


    "What''s normal about that? Asshole. Giving away your own daughter or something."


    "It''s common in fiction and non-fiction to talk about getting your daughter married politically, right? But my father thought of me, and he put it on."


    "That''s normal. Besides, it can''t even be a political marriage to reconcile Kokanai."


    Given your old man''s character, you can''t do that. If I imitated giving away my own daughter for the organization, I''d hate the old man at once.


    "We already live in an unusual world, and if I agree, the war will be over and no extra dead people will come out. From that point of view, what my father did is not always praised"


    This guy... you hungry bastard, if you do anything, don''t objectify me. Grab your own father and say this word. And I need your help. This is it. I don''t like it.


    "So I''ll tell you that recognition is a mistake. Koganei is very greedy. He wants money and territory if he wants a woman. And..."


    Me coughing lightly there. What I''m going to say now, I can light it up a bit.


    "I want to compliment my old man. If I was the boss with the kind of crumbs that would give my daughter to a hostile organization for the sake of the organization, I wouldn''t be under that guy."


    "Liao Er..."


    A slight expression changed abruptly. What''s ever been true is I''m gonna squeeze my mouth tight all the time, even though I''m just gonna open my big eyes even bigger and get on with myself, staring at me with an obviously respectful look.


    "I was convinced by that one word of yours. You have a bad mouth, but your heart is as clean as Lake Baikal."


    "Make it lake around Mo. I mean, the name of the lake doesn''t strike me at all."


    "Ugh..."


    To my point, I groaned and pushed silently. I don''t know what it is, but I think I''ve got a word for this guy.


    "I''m a poet. A fighting poet. Poetry is the heart. To be denied that heart, to be cut off as immature, it swerves my heart very, very deeply."


    After a dozen seconds or so, I had no heart or grudge. Look at me with a gaze.


    "That''s actually because you''re immature, and you''re not trained enough. The language is not sophisticated enough. Haven''t you ever had a guy poking around the area right before?


    "Ugh..."


    I groaned and glanced at my point. Now he seems to have enjoyed it quite a bit and his expression is blatantly distorted.


    "Even if I dance alone, I don''t know what the impression that dance makes of people. So are all the songs, the paintings, the poems, the novels. Did the old man spoil it around there?


    "I have no words to give back. But don''t speak ill of my father."


    "I didn''t mean to sound bad."


    "No, it''s bad because I''m not in a good mood. My father, how can you touch me so much?"


    A hint of being stubborn and not quitting.


    "Okay. It was my fault."


    They can''t pull it off, so I have to break it. I mean, it was definitely extra. And this guy admires his father properly.


    "But I''m very glad Liao Er went seriously with me and appreciated it. Because some people are indifferent to the poem itself or make fun of it."


    Spill a smile and follow. I think I''ve never seen this guy smile before here. You have a pretty smile. In this dirty room, only a few seemed to shine.


    "The world shines so beautifully, but that light hurts for me. The light from the darkness is too dazzling"


    It''s been a long time since I thought of it and uttered the words of a woman who was once in this room, as if she were going to sing a poem.


    My eyes were slightly rounded by the words I said.


    "Liao Er, what''s that?


    "Is that a poem? I''m the only one who remembers and can''t forget... poetry...?


    Conscious of the alley next to the apartment, I answer.


    "Let''s just say I will because I won''t. It''s certainly too dirty to stay with a woman."


    I''ll take a big sigh and tidy up the room.


    "Me, will I live here with you?


    Not particularly anxious, but rather slightly asking with a blatant face.


    "Living is a big deal, but if you''re going to escort me, you''d better sleep in the same room. The futon is for two. If you want a luxury hotel, let''s change places. I have the old man''s expenses. What if it''s a love hotel? My old man said you could give it to my real daughter."


    I say with a mean grin.


    "I have heard and understood from my father that Liao Er is not like that, but he has also been properly taught that if a man and a woman were to stay in the same room, they must also be prepared for such a thing to happen. He is also someone my father would recommend until the pageant, and I know that even if that happens, I would like to make a compromise in me by talking about the fact that my plans have only been speeded up."


    I''m reasoning with that, but I''m sure of the slightest truth. That I''m not the kind of man who craves and hands on women easily.


    And I''m not even the kind of guy who can get his hands on me for thinking that slightly and being alarmed, I am. Not eating a meal is a disgrace to a man, but I''m not asking him out for a hint.


    What bothered me more than that... Old man, you told your daughter to make it up to you too... damn...


    "You''re insane from it, like having sex with escorts to escort them. I don''t know what I''d do if someone attacked me while I was doing it."


    "I see, that''s convincing"


    Do you have it? I was forced to. In the blindfold...


    "May I help you clean up, too? Please let me take care of you."


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but you don''t even know where to put what together"


    Me easily turning down a few offers.


    "By the way, the fact that there''s a futon for two -"


    I find myself annoyed by the slightest words I utter while cleaning up.


    "When I''m happy to pry like that, did the old man teach you?


    "You have a mug for two, too, don''t you? I apologize if I''m disturbed. This overflowing interest and curiosity seems to have kept my tongue running unnecessarily."


    You said you''d apologize, but you''re not bad at all.


    "Everyone has an area that they don''t want you to touch without darkness. I need you to get rid of that. Huh?"


    "I''m sorry."


    He lowered his head slightly and apologized seriously to me for complaining in a serious tone.

 468 8

    I never thought a woman would come to this room again.


    How many years has it been since then? Four or five years? It wasn''t long before I fell into the back streets. I don''t think it''s been that long, or that a very long time has passed.


    Neither did he - so did Kiyose. My relationship is with those who are targeted and those who defend it.


    Kiyose was a stupid woman. She was a poor woman. Born in a shitty house, running away, standing around, shaking one of the dirty guys'' things and that sunset, and being followed by a weird guy, it''s well enough to make me laugh.


    No, I guess I had to be stupid. With one evil birth, Kiyose was the Don bottom of misfortune.


    "The world shines so beautifully, but that light hurts for me. The light from the darkness is too dazzling"


    Kiyose said that. I know exactly what you''re trying to say.


    From Kiyose''s point of view, many humans would have seemed happy. And compare. I feel my misfortune in comparison, and I feel miserable. I feel more unhappy and more pathetic.


    By looking down on such a miserable person, they live in peace, those who consider themselves happy. I want to kill you with no one left. At one point, I was thinking about that. Because I thought I was the bottom line, too.


    The old man picked me up, and I was saved. It''s a very common story in the back streets. The guy who thinks he''s most unhappy is picked up by the organization, he can be where he is, and he doesn''t think he''s unhappy. It will no longer be unhappy. Common patterns.


    But Kiyose was finally not saved until the end. I couldn''t save him. I couldn''t protect him.


    Because I was powerless. I was just a miscellaneous fish, a mob, a puppet then.


    A man who was dating Kiyose broke into the room with his men, slapped me, and then took Kiyose away.


    I noticed. I went out of my room and immediately found Kiyose. In the alley just next to the apartment, the bones in the body are crushed, the hands and feet are bent in the direction of nowhere, the face swollen without a shadow to see, with one of the eyeballs popping out, the figure of Kiyose, who is like a borough rag. I was crying without myself or the world as I cling to the unbroken remains of Kiyose.


    For revenge, I wanted power. I visited a place called the Snow Oka Institute, where a crazy woman had a crazy surgery to get her crazy powers.


    I broke the legs of both worms, carefully crushed the bones of the whole body of both trashy scum begging for their lives, and slaughtered them, but my mind didn''t clear. Despite my vengeance, the anger in me didn''t go away.


    It wasn''t the scum he wanted that killed him. It is this irrational world itself, God who designed the irrational world. I want revenge on everything. Of course, I can''t run it. That''s regrettable.


    Since then, I have contributed to the organization with the power I have acquired, and I have always been at a glance in the organization. I didn''t think I''d be happy when it happened that way.


    "I don''t come to maintain it regularly. Because I want to know as much about the growth of your powers as I do, and I want to check that there may not be any side effects."


    A red-eyed crazy daughter said that at a place called the Snow Oka Institute, but she''s troublesome and never been there. Email calls are persistent, too, but I haven''t seen them through once. As you wish for the other side, I did it as a bench in exchange for risk. I wouldn''t have any more in-laws to go out with.


    It''s been like a long time since then, much less time, and I''m sure I''m in that mood because I can''t forget about Kiyose. Because that unbroken way of dying is an unforgivable life that cannot be saved.


    Why do I have to look so bad? I keep screaming in my heart to heaven over and over again. I''m yelling at him for not returning the answer. He who looks down on me like that and is worshipped and prayed for by the rest of the world is sure to laugh.


    Death to God. I don''t know how many times I''ve squealed like that. And I will throw up that word in the future. This world itself is a substitute for the evil crumbs of God.


    In the morning, slightly more wakes up first and stands in a narrow kitchen and looks around.


    "To thank you at least for escorting me, I thought I''d make breakfast, but you have nothing to eat. Apparently, he''s having a terrible diet. Is this a convenience store meal for a moment?"


    "A big favor. Let''s go out for dinner. You want a shower?


    "If I can use it, I''ll get it done. We have some clothes to change."


    A little headed for the bathroom. In the meantime, I''m calling my old man.


    "So, you did it?


    An old man asks in a serious voice.


    "That''s the first voice! I didn''t do it!


    "You can''t just... No, like homosexuality or something?


    An old man asks in an even more serious voice.


    "I''m not going to get my old man''s daughter. No, before that, this must be an escort job. You don''t have a guard or anything like that."


    ''No, that reasoning is strange. You could have stayed in a separate room?


    "We''re escorting you to the same room."


    ''Look, I knew it was crazy. Young men and women are in the same room and there''s nothing wrong with you. You must be crying a little. Besides, there''s no reason you have to be in the same room because you''re an escort.''


    An old man returning to his usual floating chatter.


    "I''m not crying. I don''t care what you think of safety."


    "Well, it sure is,"


    "What do you do with the old man?


    "Even though their power is killing them considerably, as before, there''s a good chance of hiring new people, and you can''t be alarmed. I''ll actively set it up and scrape it off. But I don''t mind if you set me up there. I can fight for a little bit. ''


    Are you finally going to bait my daughter? How about that...


    "That''s from the escort assignment, isn''t it the end of the line?


    ''I don''t put my organization in crisis just for my daughter. If they''re after their daughter, they don''t have a hand in not using her. At the same time, I protect my daughter. can be reconciled. I also know a guy who can do that. Like the guy on the phone with me right now. A little bit of that area is satisfactory. On the other hand, we can''t convince ourselves to just divide the organization''s power to protect ourselves. It''s a little bit like that. "


    Um, did the boulder just say old man''s daughter? Do you think you can get through it?


    "Depending on the way we think, we''ve gained strength. He said he would also be a motive force against them."


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Of course he knows the slightest bit. He''s a smart kid. "


    Proud tone of full parental idiot.


    "Is there anything else?


    "No, there isn''t."


    "Nanja, give me a hint. In many ways. ''


    The phone hung up. Hmmm...... anxious. In many ways.


    While I provide a little escort, I use a hint to attack the enemy''s Yang Dynamics and those who come after a hint to sharpen the enemy''s power. On the other hand, the old man''s four-leaf wubber also fought with the elephant unleashed?


    What makes you anxious, as Koganei pointed out, is that the four-leaf uber is close to a one-man organization that has a high dependence on me. I guess that''s why I divided it between me and everything else, if I were to split it into two hands.


    Well, the old man has quite an arm. Still anxious.


    "What will we do now? I also wonder if you mean to be here all the time. I understand I''m being targeted."


    When he came out of the bathroom, he said slightly.


    "Well, it doesn''t always mean it''s safe to be here, and I''d rather not stay in one place"


    "It feels like moving around as much as possible."


    "If you just want to be safe, that would be safer. From the other side, it feels like he''s running away. In the meantime, you old people, you''ll be relegated and donned patsy with the elephant"


    Don''t talk about the anxiety of being okay without me.


    "Didn''t you hear from my father? You don''t just have to be safe. Please don''t hesitate to use me as a fool."


    "I heard that story. But I don''t feel like being aggressive. Nature and that''s likely to happen, and you don''t have to bother to risk it. If Grandpa Bamboo is obsessed with you and aggressively exposes you, he is dressed to break his power into two hands. As head of the organization, he''s a big idiot."


    But I guess this is how the old man left his daughter with me because he actually spotted me as a hell of a big idiot.


    "You can use it aggressively. I''m a lantern light. Attract and learn to nourish your host. The joy of the Lord filling his appetite is my joy. We''re alone."


    "No, the poem is strange. Ankou and pseudo-bait are not independent creatures."


    "But what I''m trying to say, you know in the poem now, right?


    Honestly, I thought it was a lot of slack analogy, but I knew what I was trying to say.


    "Well, the route to hang out is a decision, and then it''s up to them to decide what happens."


    I guess I shouldn''t be back here this evening. Either that or my family getting involved and not being a patsy is the real thing that I want to avoid if possible.


    "If you escort me to Liao Er''s recommended place, my heart will rise and dance madly"


    "What the hell?"


    "Me, I''ve never played with a man before. I''ve never had a date or anything like that. If your father approves Liao Er, you can trust him safely."


    The word "parent" and "child" comes to my mind. The contents are really similar to those of an old man...

 469 9

    I took a little outside, but even if they say it''s a great place.


    My personal favorite place is the bedding street, but I''m crazy to take you into such a dangerous alley just because you''re a backstreet dweller in any way.


    That''s why I hang out in the downtown area of the perfect town.


    "Is this Liao Er''s recommendation? To be honest, it doesn''t taste fresh. I was born and raised in Euthanasia, and I''ve been here a lot since I was a kid."


    "You''re still a kid."


    While walking next door, I said slightly that I would not hesitate to say what I thought as usual.


    "I used to come here a lot with a woman who used to live with me. I was walking and talking for no particular purpose."


    "You had a happy time. I''m jealous. I''ll bake the old Liao Er. Fire."


    "Is that meant to be poetry..."


    "It''s just a joke,"


    Too much for a joke or too much for a slack, but it stinks of trouble to poke around anymore.


    "Sounds like a date. I''m a little confused. I''m glad to say that the area of illumination and confusion is huge, my heart now, how the hell am I supposed to describe it? Besides, this place is where I once grew happiness with Liao Er, so come on. Oh, my God. I want to be happy too. Can I be happy?


    A hint of him talking to me on foot without a pull. No, you''re talking to me or you''re improvising poetry to make me hear that, that''s vague, and I can''t answer that.


    "You also have the question of what happiness is in the first place. Hmmm... Some people say that casual everyday is actually happiness"


    "I realize and realize how many unfortunate wrecks I stand on - isn''t that the sense of happiness?


    To my words, the slightest look at me as if I were surprised. That gaze is plainly blamed.


    "Liao Er, there''s a limit to slapping haters, isn''t there? Even if it isn''t, I''m the owner of pure sensibility."


    "Don''t call yourself pure or anything."


    "Being pure doesn''t mean goodness. That''s also a strange logic as to why you have to hesitate to purr and mouth yourself. Or do you like it a little bit when it comes to innovation?"


    "How many feelings have you had?"


    "Oh, that''s it."


    A slight fist slap of Pong and his own palm.


    "Liao Er, after a lot of bogabrary, you''re going to make an exact point. But that rich vocabulary would also be ruined for hatred. Why don''t you spend it on poetry with me? I''m sure your heart will be washed."


    "I''d rather represent my heart - you know. Besides, I can''t help but dabble with all the beauty phrases. What I say is one of the truths of the world.


    On the other hand, I hate guys who just talk about beauty at the top. Although the slightest is not that bad.


    "The truth is that earlier, happiness can see and realize the misfortunes of others? I can''t agree with you, and that''s not the word you want me to say."


    "I can feel unhappy and happy for the first time when there is a comparison. You''re not wrong."


    With my mouth, I realized that I was scratching my heart.


    There are three people that just come to mind right away, the ones who once died a terrible way around me. What was their life, their death?


    "Besides, society doesn''t function properly without the bodies of the losers of a competitive society."


    "It''s better than running to communism, and it''s not a good way to take a loser or anything like that in the first place. No matter what kind of situation you are in, isn''t it the same as whoever you are who you best put your best into what is right in front of you?


    "It''s sweet... There''s something in the world that I can''t do. There''s a guy who can''t help but screw with the fate prank. That''s not a loser."


    I''ve seen such a death so many times - I didn''t say it.


    "Liao Er has seen a lot of misfortunes like that, hasn''t he?


    I didn''t have to talk that far, but I got through slightly.


    "Shake it yourself. What, let''s not have this conversation. I just feel dark."


    "So you shouldn''t want to cheaply hate me or anything. Nevertheless, I feel I could have learned a little about Liao Er, whom my father does not speak of"


    Good for you, I almost answered in a sarcastic tone, but swallowed it. Normally, I''m such a Nori, but if he''s a slight opponent now, he''s going to hate it. I didn''t even want to taste any more unpleasant.


    "Right."


    I snorted briefly, but I also don''t think this tastes good. I feel like they think so slightly.


    If a guy shows up trying to make a little bit of a lover, I think it''s gonna be pretty difficult. Because the senses are so uneven with the usual people, it seems tight until you grasp what words you hate and what words you attract your attention to. And it''s uneven, but it''s also smart, so I can''t even cheap deception.


    "So, if you don''t like my date course, maybe you should just escort me."


    "I didn''t say I didn''t like it, but it''s been through everything, and that sounds interesting, too. I''ll do it."


    A little looks up at me and smiles.


    "Oh, but... I can''t turn my head well when I''m told. Only about the forest of an euthanasian general."


    Right around the corner. It''s only a few minutes'' walk from here.


    "That''s a date spot in Euthanasia City. You''ve dated there before?


    "You mentioned earlier. It''s my boyfriend Inai calendar age. My father told me not to get caught up in the crap, and I was also highly selective, and when I compared it to Liao Er''s vision, which my father had scattered about, I really underestimated the boys I''d ever met."


    How beautifully did the old man tell you about me...


    No, the problem is it''s influenced by the old man''s words, you''re the slightest.


    "Hope you''re disappointed to see the real thing"


    I reflexively sarcastic again. Hmmm......


    "It was surprising that there was a lot of sarcasm, and I know that''s certainly a negative point there. But it''s not enough to get discouraged. Liao Er is like," You should be discouraged. "


    "I really don''t want to be pushed with an image that''s held in advance, even if my image is spread at will in a place I don''t know where I keep it."


    "The relationship with the image is precocious, isn''t it? I''m not being rude to see it with my colored glasses. You may be doing it somewhat unconsciously, but it''s all my father''s fault, so please complain to my father fully later."


    Don''t be reasonable indeed. I told my daughter everything about me, my old man is all bad.


    While we were talking, we reached the forest of General Euthanasia and went inside.


    "Liao Er... a couple, Avec, a pair, lots of twats..."


    I say slightly reluctantly.


    "Don''t you like being seen as one of them?


    I think slightly of my questions with my hands lightly attached to my mouth.


    "It''s not. No, it might be. Woohoo...... I can feel the words Liao Er said earlier now. I''m jealous of other people''s happiness, Max. When I used to come here, I said I wasn''t aware of it."


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve been here."


    "Yes. When I was just a little girl, my parents used to bring me here. It''s a good memory now that my father accidentally hit me in the head on the low roof of that shop, bled like a professional wrestler, and carried me in an ambulance."


    That being said, slightly referred to the "tranquillity of bullet marks" of a Japanese and Western compromise retailer.


    Honestly, I was slightly jealous. I never had a parent take me out to see me when I was a little girl.


    He bought me a bunch of toys, even though I was slapped hateful, and that didn''t make me happy.

 470 10

    That dream again?


    In my dreams, I confront my children. A crying child.


    "I wonder if anyone can protect me..."


    I, the kid, look up at me and ask.


    "To protect me, I trained myself, and I became an experimental bench at the Snow Oka Institute to gain strength. I''ve always protected you. I will continue to protect you."


    I look down on the child and proclaim forcefully.


    "Is there a safeguard you can protect?


    I, the child, ask in return for me.


    "God is mean, isn''t he? You know that, don''t you? No matter how much you scratch, you take it. On the contrary, to see and enjoy scratching your feet, take away"


    "Oh, that''s the kind of guy God is"


    Me throwing up abominably.


    "But I can''t leave you doing nothing. Wouldn''t you? Scratch even if you know it. Even God may have found something else. No, there seems to be more to what you''re looking at. Bad guys have a lot of clumsiness."


    That''s what I say. I spill a dry grin. The sad look on the child''s face remains the same.


    "When are you gonna stop crying? How long are you gonna be out in my dreams?


    I wake up when a child tries to answer my question.


    Me and a few of them were hanging out in the woods of General Euthanasia, talking about other loveless stories all day. I tried not to be sarcastic, but accidentally spoken of in a good proportion.


    I thought it was slightly uneven, but as I claim myself, it''s pure. It''s a weird story, but it''s pure, which makes me feel uneven compared to the rest of the world.


    The slightest purity lies in the place where even evil is taken at all costs. That is of a very dangerous nature, but slightly aware of it myself. That''s why he said it slightly himself. That being pure is not good.


    A woman I used to date - that''s exactly what Kiyose was like. Pure, but therefore easily stained with any colour, he was deceived by a strange man, and fell to the point of falling. No, the core was moronic after purity. Weak.


    But I was talking and I found out, but slightly different. This guy is the opposite. The core is firm. I''m going through the muscles, and I''m trying to get through as much as I can. There are even adults who do not fit their age. Obviously the owner of a strong heart.


    You educated me well, old man. This is another ironic story about being raised by backstreet residents and growing up so decent.


    Although, my daughter has also become a backstreet resident, so it''s not decent in that sense.


    night. I thought it would be nice to go back to my home, so I stayed in a cheap business hotel. Same room, of course.


    It''s called day and a good night, and there''s no sign of a raid. Are you too busy donning with Four Leaf Uber to get your hands around this way?


    If Mr. Kokanai''s baboons made the normal decision to focus exclusively on those who fought, the significance of me leaving the organization and providing a slight escort thus diminishes. There is also a nuance as a way to divide their power into two.


    4: 00 am. I woke up from my usual dream and kept the room dark, sitting in my chair drinking my beer.


    "Can''t you sleep?


    A slight call.


    "No, it just happened."


    "Me too. There''s a sign that Liao Er is awake."


    "You''re blinded. You want to go back to sleep?


    "No, my consciousness has become clear, too. Do you want to have a little chat?


    Slightly wakes himself up. I was asleep in my clothes in case of an emergency.


    "It''s strange how you can refuse even though you''re a dabbler."


    Spill a bitter laugh and turn on the TV in your spare time.


    ''That''s why - isn''t everything in the world self-inflicted? No matter how unhappy you say it is, then you have to do your best to get out of that unhappiness. Daikichi, the companion of Thin Happy''s Megalodon, ended up taking care of herself and not trying to live positively -''


    On a discussion show, a fat, stupid, exposed middle-aged man does or does that with his face. I felt so furious that my whole body of blood was refluxing.


    He was in that room. He was blurting out and falling in the alley. Is that all self-inflicted?


    When I was in elementary school, the guy who tormented bullying and committed suicide was also self-blaming?


    The pain he had raising me, and then he died prematurely of cancer, just cut it at his own risk, throw it away and laugh?


    Turn off the TV.


    Sometimes words kill people.


    Poop and squeal. If I ever actually met a fool on TV, I''d kill him without hesitation. That''s all he did. This guy did.


    "What''s up?


    He asks me a little suspiciously if I have no place to kill him.


    "Why is the world so unreasonable?"


    Reminds me of a slight conversation during the day. Maybe a few of you will remember that. No... this guy''s thoughts are pretty uneven, so you don''t know.


    "It''s pathetic, isn''t it? It''s full of pity, isn''t it? Those who have the power to screw over irrationality may do so, but there are many who have no power or luck."


    "The powerful guy doesn''t know what it''s like to be the powerless guy, he''s ruthless and cruel. Don''t you think it would be a good world to kill them without leaving one of them behind?


    "No, I don''t think so at all."


    I''ll be damned if I deny it immediately.


    "There''s not a handful of people in the world who are truly happy. What makes them happy is that they are just happy to rinse the blood of an unhappy human being. Besides, he laughs in front of his blood-soaked opponent until he says," It''s his own fault that I''m unhappy. "What''s wrong with killing those guys?


    "If you kill those people, you think the same people will show up again, right?


    To a few sober words, my anger fades rapidly.


    Looks like we''re having a rough day conversation.


    "When younger hungry ghosts tell you..."


    "I think I know why my father likes Liao Er."


    Tighten your expression slightly in the middle of the word and stand up.


    "I will"


    Slightly announce the continuation of the words and look at the window of the room. Dude... he reacted almost at the same time as me. I felt like I was gonna stand on my arm for the first time, but does this guy need an escort?


    "I guess it''s the guy who pays off bugs. We both woke up at the same time."


    No wonder the sixth sense works. I was vigilant all day while chatting, and I slept shallow while I was vigilant when I went to bed. The more vigilant he was, the sharper his senses were. Enough that the enemy just approached the building.


    "It could be God''s whimsical kindness. Then thank God."


    "God is the worst piece of junk ever, so you don''t have to thank him for any whims. I won''t thank you once, and I won''t do it again. I don''t even pray."


    Me standing by the window and seeing what''s going on out there.


    This is a better act not to do a half-armed guy. It is also likely that the raiders will detect you and you will be shot and become a Buddha. I''m not such an idiot, so I''ll be on my guard and see how it goes. Well, in the first place, you just got shot and hit a bullet, and you''re not going to die.


    "Four. He could be lurking away."


    There were some faces I saw in my sight. There is Ichitomi Tachikawa, an elephant militant executive released.


    "I''m not telling you not to fight, but for once, you''re under escort, so stay as safe as you can from cover"


    Given the slight intensity of my mind, I felt like I would never ask you if you told me to hide without doing anything, so here''s what I said...


    "If their aim is me, they can''t kill me, so I''m also saying that it''s more advantageous to have a line together. On the contrary, it would be more effective if I came forward. I can''t kill you. I''m the one who''s gonna kill you."


    Hmmm...... he was the one who wouldn''t listen to more than I thought.


    I understand the logic that we should let them fight together if they are an object to protect, but if they are to be a force of war. You should also take advantage of the condition that you can''t hand it out. He''s motivated, too. But...


    "If they''re too strong for me right now, they''ll be effective. No, we''ll have to. Please do it then. But I never used such a hand from the beginning. Sometimes, just in case. It''s easier for me without you. Hear me out here."


    "Okay. Instead, if you decide it''s dangerous, at my discretion, let me come forward and fight."


    After I put in a no, but the persuasion came through and slightly pulled me back, so I''m relieved.


    "Well, let''s go"


    "Yes."


    I pulled out my gun and I left the room first.

 471 11

    As soon as they left the hotel entrance, they fired at the hotel. What are you gonna do if the guy on the street gets involved, too? You''ll be watched by both the central and the police.


    Two in front of you. Without hiding in the shadows, I quickly jump left and right, approaching them.


    They weren''t expecting us to come this way, and besides, they pack the distance all at once, and they''re both upset and the movement dulls for a moment.


    Everything that''s been going on so far is my calculation. I didn''t miss the timing of their slow movements, and I shot them in the throat one shot at a time, and I straightened them out.


    "Hey, Oshima."


    With a whiff of laughter, Tachikawa called out.


    This guy is barefoot about what he''s thinking. You look at me, you distort the frivolous side, you make it even more frivolous, you laugh. The guy beside me said he was pointing a gun at me.


    A miscellaneous fish by the standing river shoots at me. I react to signs of pulling the trigger, spare no time, and shoot back two shots.


    Miscellaneous fish fell with their throats put on, but Tachikawa shrugged with a nasty grin, just moving a little like me now.


    What the...?


    Now look at Tachikawa, I have my neck hair upside down. When I saw it several times before, I didn''t feel anything like it.


    When fighting, fear and vigilance are always connected. There is always a sense of crisis, even in a body that does not die to the extent that it has been shot somewhat. But it rarely strengthens. Because meeting someone stronger than me is scarce in itself.


    But now, obviously, the concentration of fear and vigilance is thickening. Something''s wrong with a man named Tachikawa.


    Did you train to be more powerful? In just one day?


    No. I know what you mean. It can be super-enhanced in a short period of time. I used to do that too.


    The fact that my hunch was hitting proved at the next moment.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Standing river gives you a beastly roar. No, I might say the beast itself. Somehow the body of the standing river swelled up in front of him, and he grew bristles all over his body, and his slender face became that of the beast, much better.


    "Bear Man? Are you a monster?


    Behind a short distance, slightly less nervous voice. It doesn''t look very surprising either.


    You sure look like a bear. I don''t know about faces or hair. But not my hands. I don''t have one or the palm itself, and it''s turning into a giant hook claw, which is about 30 centimeters.


    And I''m not even a monster. Yesterday - No, Tachikawa was at least just a human being when we met yesterday. That''s not what happened in a day.


    "Chi. It''s been modified."


    Of course it is possible that this is not the case. If you hadn''t captured the figure in your sight, you wouldn''t have made a determination. But now I can be sure.


    Behind Tachikawa - I could be sure when I saw the brown haired short girl in white, away. He said he gained strength the same way I did. Tachikawa, like me, gained power at the price of experimenting with human beings under Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka.


    I see. That''s when Koganei saw me as a mouse and let his men modify it the same way, so he fights it. I also understood the meaning of the dialogue when he left.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A long, tail-drawing, uncomfortable growl brings a standing river turned into a bear beast man towards us at a fierce speed.


    You don''t think this guy''s got the same regenerative ability as I do? If you have the ability to regenerate, it can be quite troublesome. Because so much so that the playback capability doesn''t work, it will sharpen each other. No, the difference in physical ability is going to put this one at a disadvantage.


    Me with two shots in the throat of a standing river. Two slight shots were fired and one hit the head. Perhaps the other shot is for the feint.


    But Tachikawa barely even flickered at the impact of the bullet, and as he rammed it to the distance that the attack would reach me, he lifted his arms and swing me down at the same time.


    Hooknails pierce the ground of the asphalt. Ruggedness and power are huge, but the current offense was too much of anything to sway at leisure. But I can''t be alarmed.


    Target the timing immediately after the attack, slightly shooting further. Two shots to the head. Blood is burning. There''s no sign of regeneration, and it''s damaged, but he won''t die to this extent.


    Now if I had the ability to play it, I wouldn''t have ended it. Or is it impossible to combine high defense and playback capabilities?


    "Let''s focus a little bit!


    A slightly sharp voice. I thought my throat might not be more effective than my head, but I don''t have time to argue, and I decided to follow slightly.


    I go around next to the standing river and shoot him twice in the head. Shoot one slight shot.


    The body of the standing river sways about. All right, looks like the damage is building up properly and working.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Where he received two more slight gunshots, with a weak voice, the giant of the standing river fell on his back.


    The head is filled with holes and a good amount of blood is pouring out. The motion of the standing river had stopped. It doesn''t seem to go back to what it was like to be an original human.


    You got a little keri on you. Well, if it works, is this it?


    But... you seem to be making quite a mess of the training ground. It''s a level where the movement doesn''t suck with me. Old man, what the hell way did you raise him?


    "Oh, my God, I''ve had a lot of light keri on me. This was unexpected."


    The girl in white said in a bounced voice, slowly approaching this one.


    When I first met him, I was so surprised that I''d even forgotten if there was such a person in the world. He was a non-standard person from what to what. As rumored of immortality, I soon found out that I wasn''t the right age for appearance.


    I was a little scared, to be honest. Think of it as too heterogeneous. In exchange for curiosity''s research appetite, he''s not just a simple shithead who lives and feeds on people''s misfortunes. It felt like a deeper, darker being. I was intuitive.


    The feeling is back again now.


    "Long time no see, Liao Er. I was wondering what happened to you because you didn''t come to the Maintenance at all, and you didn''t contact me."


    A Mad Scientist who looks at me with crimson eyes and is told as a legend to live in the back streets - Junko Yukioka speaks up.

 472 12

    "You''re the one who modified this guy? You did this because you knew it was an organization that was hostile to me?


    Me glimpsing the wreckage of the standing river right on the side and asking Yukioka.


    "Of course. They''re the ones who wanted to be the experimental bench and modify it, and hey. There''s no reason to say no. Besides, I wanted to do a retrofit check on you, and it''s a boat over there."


    "So they were released and modified multiple elephant people, right?


    A few came and asked questions.


    "Mm-hmm, yeah. Are you Liao Er''s girlfriend?


    We''re being escorted.


    "I have a pretty good feeling that''s going to happen. There''s about a 98.63% chance that''s going to happen."


    Me and slightly answering Snow Oka''s question at about the same time.


    "What are you talking about? You."


    "Don''t Liao Er have a feeling about that?


    A hint of inquiry in the face.


    "Hey. Well more than that...... how many have you modified?


    "So far, there are three of us, including Mr. Tachikawa, but aren''t there going to be more? If only the elephant had more hope."


    "You''re not a hopeful person, you''re threatened by your boss and you''re not semi-enforced?


    "Some of those kids were like that, weren''t they? I said no to that kind of kid, but hey. But there are three kids who want to remodel from themselves in order to be born in the organization at the moment."


    I mean, two more at the moment. You mean there might still be more? It''s been a mess...


    "If it''s just a fight, that''s fine. But that''s not all. I''m after this guy. Uncle Little Elephant baboons are about to take this guy and use him as a tool for lust processing. So you''re cooperating on that. Isn''t that nasty, Junko Yukioka? I''ll spread that fact all over the back streets. Still, okay?


    "No... that''s a little..."


    Yukooka was slightly obscured by my threats. You''re a pretty honest reactionary guy.


    "Liao Er, you mustn''t trouble her. This one is neutral."


    "Where is neutrality?"


    A little has given me an extra helping boat. I''m telling you to protect you...


    "But no matter how strong me and Liao Er say, I think the situation is as hard as Junko Yukioka''s modified human from next to next. So it''s one thing to do."


    A hint of seeing Snow Oka. No way......


    "Mr. Yukioka, please modify me too. Give them strength to fight them."


    "Hey......"


    "If we keep getting more mice on the elephant, no matter how much Liao Er and I, we won''t be able to resist. No, you just modified me, it''s suspicious, isn''t it? Because the numbers are higher over there."


    Not quite right. But that''s because... no, no, no, before that, this guy, he''ll be too quick to split anything.


    "Then solicit willingness from the folks at Uber in Four Leaves. If you become an experimental bench, and you fail to die, there will be no ex-girlfriends."


    "I''m not going to be in the safe realm just myself, hairy. Because that''s an unforgivable tach. If more Phantoms were released and converted to Mr. Yukioka by the elephant, this would be nothing but a call for willingness, but that''s what I talked to my father about again."


    Just to be clear. Why is this guy so sensible and stubborn at the same time...? Very similar to the old man, but not funny in the present situation.


    "Nice, that''s how it unfolds. As far as I''m concerned, I''m really glad that there will be more test bench applications next time we fight each other."


    Snow Oka wants to do that with a seriously happy smile. Abominable......


    "What are you doing here?


    "Well, it''s a sight to see. I don''t want to see my mouse fight each other or anything I can see on the side."


    Seeing each other kill... that he''s a joke to make.


    "That''s why Mr. Yukioka, now take me to the Yukioka Institute and modify me into a slight queen of evil women executives"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    I''ll show my face to Snow Oka and offer. Slightly, me poking around.


    "A little Queen design, I can do it, right? I''ll be thinking about special moves now, so please do something along the right lines. It sounds like an evil woman executive. I like the funny stuff."


    "Hmm... I was wondering if you''d like some kind of heroin route..."


    Snow Oka''s grin is also catching on. No, it seems to be pulling, even though it''s a no-line way to move on more and more forcefully. Well, I''m pulling too...


    "I don''t like it. I prefer a more exposed evil woman executive. I want to attack you on a sexy route."


    A hint of claiming while taking a strange bose. If I''m affected by what, I''m going to want that direction? I don''t care what you think, it''s a slightly inappropriate route.


    "Where''s the executive..."


    And when I groaned...


    "Become!?


    "Eh."


    I''ll give you a surprise. Me and a little. The standing river, which was thought to be dead, bounced off like it had been bounced off, escaping at first sight.


    It was so abrupt that I couldn''t even react slightly.


    "It''s a pseudo... But it doesn''t taste good. They''ve heard everything we''ve been talking about."


    "Yes, the enemy has known beforehand that I will be reincarnated into an evil woman executive."


    A hint to say with a strange face. It''s hard to do...


    "Released elephants will be even more vigilant, and give us as much strength as possible, won''t they? Mr. Yukioka."


    "Junko is fine. Strong power only strengthens the danger, but is that okay?


    Slightly looking up at himself and demanding, Yukooka confirms with a smile.


    "It''s a stupid question. We are already in a very dangerous situation. It''s a Dangerous Situation. I''ll say it again. It''s a Dangerous Situation. Thanks to you, Junko Yukioka, no other. I''ll say it again. It''s Junko''s fault. So if you multiply the danger but don''t fight it, you will end up losing your life. So, please."


    I think the speed of this guy''s decision and calculation is amazing. But...


    "Without your old man''s permission, is that what you want? And you really don''t regret that? It''s cuter to get lost and think about it, huh?


    "Ma, how rude. What are the values of not being cute for a woman who makes quick decisions? What kind of reason is that?"


    I meant to care, but it didn''t seem to tell the slightest.


    "But I''m delighted with Liao Er''s care, and I''m sorry to make you worry"


    Correction. Was it conveyed once? Somehow relieved.

 473 13

    Me and the three of us, slightly Snowoka, by the time we moved to Candoville, where the Snowoka Institute was located, the sky was completely bright.


    Snow Oka Institute - It''s been a long time since I''ve been here.


    When I once came here, my soul was stained with dos blacks with vengeance. I came here to take revenge on that guy who was dumped in the alley.


    I didn''t expect to come back. Besides, this time someone other than me is going to be the experimental bench. An escort. I didn''t know this day was coming.


    They put me in the same room where I was remodeled before. Sleeping quarters, a host of suspicious equipment and equipment, lined glass bottles and viscerated unintelligible organs in them. What a room it feels like.


    I take out my phone and make a phone call so that I don''t know slightly about Snow Oka.


    "Then check again. Be my experimental bench and don''t complain about any results. I''m not complaining when I''m dead."


    "You can''t complain when you die, you can''t make poems, you''re ready"


    As always, he responds with a slightly less critical face to Yukooka, who confirms with a smile on his face.


    "And the Evil Sexy Women Executive route is a bit...... Sometimes that doesn''t look good on you, but I don''t have the equipment for that kind of design."


    "We''re talking about making wishes, and that means you''re lying, right? I''m part of an intelligence organization, and when I do, I want you to be prepared to put together an article that says that Junko Yukioka is a liar."


    I turn to Snow Oka, who I can''t seem to say, with a slightly murky face, making the same blackmail as I did earlier.


    "No, no, don''t take the sexy route. I''m pretty sure it doesn''t look good on you, and I''m sure your old man will be sad, too, huh?


    "Oops, don''t do that..."


    Me on the phone, letting my old man hear the conversation I''m having.


    "Liao Er, you were actually a lowlife to sneak up on my father to make him listen to the conversation. What a loophole. No, should I say you''re not brilliant? Do they both mean the same thing? Which would be beautiful as a word? Either way, I''ve reviewed it."


    You''re not underestimating it, you''re reviewing it...


    "Old man, aren''t you going to stop your daughter from remodeling herself in the first place?


    Already before I got here, I secretly e-mailed them explaining the situation. But I haven''t gotten a clear response so far.


    ''If it''s a slight decision, there''s no choice. I guess my life is at stake. Liao Er, you can''t even tell me to carry the danger alone.''


    Well, I didn''t have to get confirmation, and given my old man''s character, I didn''t know he''d get these answers back. Nevertheless, the quickness of this split is the boulder parent child.


    ''But it is. I definitely don''t want to see a black lame high-exposure costume with a heart tattoo or something, a mask or something, and a whip in my hand. Please don''t do that.''


    I couldn''t help but imagine, Lori, but it doesn''t look very good in the slightest.


    "Okay, Dad."


    A hint of reluctantly breaking with the sigh of giving up on the pleading old man.


    I mean... my father... This doesn''t look good on a few characters again.


    ''I pray the experiment fails and doesn''t die. If you''re safe, you''ll be in touch soon. "


    He made a sad sounding voice that didn''t sound like an old man and the phone hung up.


    The old man and I are sincerely determined to stop, such as acquiring power in human experiments. Naturally. But seeing the real situation swallows it and respects it after splitting it up, as slightly making that choice as an accurate decision to deal with.


    I also thought maybe the old man could be remodeled first, but let''s not say that. Or that''s what the old man wanted to say, but maybe he was also anticipating that the slightest wouldn''t break against it.


    "I have something to say to you because you could die of bad luck"


    He looked up at me with a hot gaze, and with an unprecedented, frivolous look, he conveyed his thoughts slightly.


    "I admired Liao Er for a long time before I met him. Heard from my father many times..."


    Suddenly they said that in front of some third parties, and I felt embarrassed, but with a hint of seriousness, I tried to take her words without distracting from the slightest and suppressing the upset from appearing on the surface.


    "I actually met him and saw the part where my father was right and the different part where I had in mind. It was so nice to meet someone I admired and just to talk to."


    I don''t know why I admire a guy I haven''t even met... Slightly bad, but I don''t understand. But if you think that a slight death is going to happen here, you can''t even make a fool of yourself.


    "Survive. I mean, don''t kill this guy. If I kill you, I''ll kill you."


    Me staring at Yukooka and proclaiming.


    "I don''t want to kill you either, and I want to keep you alive if I can, and I''m gonna do my best to do that, okay?


    In a light tone that doesn''t give any thought to how this feels, Yukioka said.


    What''s "I want to keep you alive if I can"? Really, this guy only sees a few things, to the extent of an experimental animal. That''s annoying and I can''t help it.


    "He''s a nasty guy, dude. I cling to people''s weaknesses, curiosity or something, toying with my life. It''s the worst."


    "Hmm? Is what I''m doing that bad?


    I''ll say whatever you want to come to your head. It was me, but Snow Oka is doing that without anger or confusion, with a smile on his face, if the wind and cry at all.


    "No, I know it''s evil by reason, and I''m intentionally putting myself on the side of evil."


    Not a bad tone at all.


    "But I don''t feel guilty at all."


    Well, I guess so. As guilty as I am, I wouldn''t have been experimenting with humans in years, and I wouldn''t be able to say that with laughter. This guy must be a genuine psychopath.


    I volunteered to experiment with humans, and I gained strength.


    "''Cause you think this country is dying of tens of thousands of people in annual traffic accidents? Cars are a hell of a hazard if you ask me, but that''s not what they say out loud, and we''re all giving up, right? Because it''s what the world needs. On the other hand, accidental fatalities, which are lower than those of cars, can be considered excessively dangerous. That''s very contradictory, don''t you think?


    "I think I understand that conclusion. A person is an aggressive, cowardly creature who wants to turn away from the inconvenience and slaps something easy to slap on the umbrella. A person is a pathetic and foolish creature who stops thinking there if it is something that he or she acknowledges around him or her, and also recognizes the black one as white. Woohoo, deception of people, hypocrisy of people, suspicion of people, discussion of people. What is good and what is evil, is not arrogant in itself to decide by people''s perceptions? But still, people are creatures who have no choice but to live by people''s standards. Am I right?


    With a slightly poem-style mouthfeel, it was slight to try to mix the objections, while being in tune with Snow Oka.


    "Well, for example, if an alien who has advanced much more intellectually and spiritually than we do, when we look at the Earthlings, we think it''s very primitive, don''t we?


    "Are you trying to tell me that you are a little closer to aliens than any of those monkeys?


    "Haha, that''s a good analogy inside. It''s true what you''re trying to do. Okay?


    To my irony, Yukooka said with a laugh.


    "I believe that what I do also contributes to the progress of mankind, and for that matter, I''m just experimenting with the minimum rules I''ve decided to need, so it doesn''t seem like a big deal at all."


    "I don''t like how rational it is. I''d rather not reason with you, you demon."


    Though I curse like that, it seems better to be just a demon. Shall I say that I don''t care extra that I pretend to be a person with my own demeanor and conviction?


    "Liao Er, let''s do that"


    Slightly bites me forever.


    "No matter how reasoned you are, no matter how much you don''t like it, I, we make a deal with a pretty devil with red eyes. I entrust my body to a pretty devil with red eyes. A pretty devil with red eyes erodes my body. But I accept it. To live. To protect."


    A slight reading of improvised poetry with a dreamy look and a singing pose. I wonder if this guy is a little drunk on himself...


    "After a few moments, I''ll modify and empower again, too."


    Look at Snow Oka, I say.


    "Uh, that ''s-"


    "Liao Er, you can''t do that"


    Snow Oka just opened his mouth and said it was slightly pungent.


    "The risk is even greater. Even if I make my own modifications, I take risks and measure my empowerment, but when Liao Er does the same thing and fails, I will have to fight alone."


    "Besides, Liao Er has already given you two abilities, and it was quite a burden on your body, so I wonder if it would be dangerous to modify it any more."


    Slightly snowoka''s two jerks put me out, and I had to back off in a teething mood.

 474 14

    Afterwards, I was sent to the Japanese-style room, where I fell asleep on the tatami, waiting for a slight remodeling result.


    The time is already around 3pm. It takes a lot of time. No, was that what happened when I became an experimental bench here? I don''t remember very well.


    Fish backstreet information online. Especially when it comes to quadruple leaf ubers and the movement of small elephants, but there seems to be no particular movement. I texted the old man twice or so, but he said there was no abnormality. If you don''t move slightly with me, you don''t even seem to be willing to move from your old man''s side.


    I remember a long time ago, when I was sleepy and relaxed because I woke up early in the morning. Or maybe it was a dream.


    I was in elementary school. There was a bully in class.


    Teachers naturally ignored it. I was the only one who didn''t ignore him. I didn''t understand why other children and teachers could ignore it. Of course I don''t understand all the bullies better.


    I was bullied with him because of the cover. I didn''t fight back because I hated violence back then. It''s an incredible story from me now that I''m full of violence.


    Because teachers ignored it, and they were two people who couldn''t even talk to their families, the contents of the bullying escalated daily, and eventually the first child who was bullied committed suicide better.


    The bullying side has no conscience whatsoever. At least it wasn''t visible to my eyes. A vase was placed on the desk, and the flowers inserted in the vase were mumbled by the bullies, laughing and playing with them inserted in the nostrils.


    If he dies, he loses his life. And the bullying side doesn''t go through with it, does it grow after this, get a normal job, get married normally, and be happy?


    Will that be fulfilled and forgiven? What about the murdered side and their families?


    And when the survivors think the same questions I felt, I can''t help but feel sorry for them.


    Ever since I grew up, that''s been catching on. I couldn''t forget.


    Falling into the back street, I went into the Four Leaf Uber and the first thing I did was do a fig then and ask the intelligence organization to find out where the people that drove me to commit suicide are now.


    After searching for him, they all put a good drop on him.


    A detective named Umezu found out, but he missed it when I told him what was going on.


    I''m not going to be on the side of justice. I''m not even willing to justify it. This, too, is nothing but my self-satisfaction. I did it for my own sake. I''m a jerk, too.


    You should have killed those bullies before he killed himself yet. That way, all I had to do was get beat up, and the kid who was being bullied never died.


    Or when we were being bullied together, we should have made better friends with the kid who was being bullied. And I should have covered it more desperately. But even with that in mind, it''s all a later festival.


    A classmate who killed herself among elementary school students without being able to stand figs. Next to the apartment, that guy who was so guzzled and rolled that he didn''t fasten the prototype. I think now that even that man, who tortured me scatterly and died holding my hand, wanted to help me.


    It was all because I was stupid, because I wasn''t strong enough, and I couldn''t help. I couldn''t protect it. That''s what I regret all the time.


    Now we have to protect it. Now it''s time...


    It was seven o''clock that afternoon when the slight remodeling surgery was completed, but the slight was asleep and Snow Oka told me to remain at rest for the night.


    I''ve been wandering around in the guest room all my life, thinking a lot.


    "Why don''t you eat something?


    An hour later, a very good old man from Gatai told me to visit the room and realized for the first time that the meal was being carried. I think about a lot of things. He didn''t even care. Or were you asleep?


    The man said he works at this institute as a tea brewer and information processor, and named him Zuo. He is also with a mouse that has been modified into Junko Yukioka.


    At dawn of the night, around 6: 30 in the morning, I looked slightly cheerful in the room where I was staying, so I was relieved. Junko Suzuoka is with us.


    "I''ve tried adding my own arrangement to the human zolification procedure that was specially taught to milk. If successful, it would be quite a delicacy in my mouse."


    The slight modification described by Yukioka only conveyed that it had become a fairly strong mouse, although it was quite pungent to me.


    "Slightly, are you okay now?


    "Yes, it''s totally easier now. Until just now, my vision was fluffy."


    Speak to me, slightly wave your hands flickering, and try to trick the birds into flying through the sky. I feel like something''s at stake.


    "I lost my anesthesia, and my body must have adapted and tamed it."


    And, Yukioka.


    "Thanks to you I have gained unparalleled strength. But now it''s a secret. It''s a pleasure to see. It''s a surprise."


    Slightly smiling proudly.


    "It''s easier to set up an operation knowing in advance. No side effects of the modification or something?


    "I think it''s gonna be okay. Because of the emphasis on safety. For that matter, I can no longer zoll instantaneously. Ideally, I''d like to be zolled in an instant, because I need time like saving a few seconds in advance."


    Zol......? I don''t know much about it without learning...


    "I''ll try to handle that area well. In the first place, the enemy won''t be able to understand the amount of time they''ve saved."


    And slightly. I don''t know what it is, but do you mean a force that can''t be activated immediately?


    "What will you do in the future? Do you want to wait for the raid to come back, bluffing like before?


    A little turns to me and asks.


    "If our enemies are getting more and more retrofitted, we can''t just run away and hide forever. We have to attack them from here. Not only will they let you go and take back the little elephant assassins, but Koganei will also have to kill you."


    "Right. It makes sense."


    "Besides, Four Leaf Uber is more dangerous than us. It''s hard to deal with them over there if they''re just going to send out the soldiers they''ve been wanting to see, but if they''re going to come at us one after the other."


    I want to handle all the mice in charge here, but can it be handled here successfully? I think I''d rather rendezvous with my old man, but then I''ll be on the defensive side. No, you got that, too?


    "Do you have a hand in rendezvous with the old men and protecting them? If you even take back the raiders and the victims come out, you should give up on the boulders. I can''t keep up with a boss who sacrifices his men to take away one woman he likes."


    "Is it? Rumor has it that Kokanai is the type of person who prioritizes my greed."


    Slightly points out. Surely that''s possible, too.


    "Besides, I think it would be hard to modify more than one person at a time at Junko''s place and if the mouse attacked more than one person at a time."


    "Or maybe I''ll come back when I''m alarmed that I''ve given up."


    Snow Oka came across my mouth.


    "There''s only one way to turn to defense."


    Me exhaling small.


    "Oh, my texts kept coming in. Let go of the elephants."


    Snow Oka takes out his cell phone and projects footage into the air.


    "Looks like there''s gonna be a lot of candidates for remodeling. No, I''m glad."


    Yukioka gives a really happy voice. Let''s see...


    Kill him before he comes.


    I say.


    "This is a neutral designated area, so the dispute is your law."


    "Until you ambush me outside Candoville and kill me."


    "Well, that''s a little troublesome."


    Snow Oka indicates difficulty in color.


    "And even so, outside the building, you can''t tell if you''re a constituent of an elephant."


    When I entered the Snow Oka Institute, I could tell. Anyone who comes in and comes out can be released and regarded as part of an elephant and attacked outside. It''s possible that an unrelated mouse is a good thing, but let''s see and decide.


    "Oh, I''d love to see you guys fight, so I think I''ll see you soon. I don''t want to disturb the two of you, so let the elephants go."


    Then it''s easy to judge, but you two are in the way...


    "I really appreciate your concern. Let''s go, Liao Er."


    "Um..."


    A slight bow carefully toward Snow Oka and smile at me. I turned away again in the blindfold.

 475 15

    Breaking up with Snow Oka, me and a few of them were inside the candoville - in front of the secret entrance to the Snow Oka Institute, checking all the time for anyone trying to get inside.


    It''s very boring and cumbersome to go inside and show up like a guy or to strain him here long before he comes out, but the best way to fight is to ambush him from here where the freshly remodeled mouse is alarmed.


    "I thought, if we stay here all the time, we''ll be easier to find, too, right? The enemy could be hiring an informer. Even if they don''t, they may be releasing their constituents to search for them."


    Less than five minutes have passed, a slight question has been raised about this way of doing things.


    "Let''s set up a camera. And ask my intelligence organization to check it out. When a person enters the secret entrance that leads to the Snow Oka Laboratory, he is released and asked to find out if he is a member of the Elephant. Honestly, I didn''t want to ask for the help of my organization, but when Junko Yukioka comes out, I can''t even say that. In the meantime, I don''t think we have to stay here."


    Before I get my consent, I''m just gonna go set up a small camera.


    I''m familiar with it, this guy. Is the boulder an old man''s daughter and the boulder part of an intelligence organization?


    "I''m talking about the police having a grasp on all the residents on the back street, is that what the intelligence organization has that much grasp on? Where''s your intelligence organization?


    Ask it out of interest. Regardless of the freelance informant, there is not much information organization in the first place. Quite a limited number. I hear that the information organization and all the members of the organization are small.


    "It''s ''O My Rape''"


    "Ha ha!?


    I shouted out loud by accident.


    "Are you kidding..."


    The best and strongest intelligence organization in the back streets - the best in the world. He is named as one of the world''s fixers for having the ability to collect information that surpasses that of intelligence agencies in every country, and for actually following national authorities and opponents many times. If this organization wants to know, there''s nothing they don''t know.


    Although such fees are higher than those of other information organisations, there are several courses available for information fees. The highest value course is the blue ceiling, and we''re talking about cheap but n ''10 million, and in some cases over 10 billion.


    "I''m still a newbie, and my track record is scarce. I don''t have that much experience with rough things either, so in the sense of building myself up, I can also interpret this as convenient. Yes, this is a trial. It''s a trial."


    Slightly in a drunken tone to myself. I seem to have had enough experience with the rough stuff...


    But this guy has a good head spin for a long time, he acts and makes decisions fast, he seems to be stepping on the number of battles, and I thought he was competent, but if he''s a constituent of O''MyRape, I can snort that too.


    "Rumor has it that Omi Rape is not in a very good relationship with Junko Yukioka."


    Yet I will give it to you in association with Junko Yukioka, is it okay to even undergo a modified surgery?


    "I''m a newbie, so I don''t know much about it, but I''ve never heard of you being so seriously unfriendly as to fight. In the past, there seems to have been some sort of rattling, and we seem to try not to get involved with each other as much as possible."


    "I see. What''s more strange is that if you''re as big as O''Myrape, with the help of the organization, you can easily get rid of the chinky drug tissue like an elephant released. Why don''t you use the help of the organization?


    "I didn''t want to bother the organization, so I didn''t say it. Besides, there was, and still is, a willingness to do this kind of thing without helping the organization. The people in our organization aren''t free, either. Finally, you can wipe your own ass."


    I laugh unintentionally when it''s just my old man''s daughter and don''t hesitate to say nasty expressions.


    "On the other hand, there is also the aspect of annoying my father''s organization. That''s why I asked my father, too, to account for it as a force of war and, conversely, to make it a helpful form for Uber of Four Leaves."


    I feel complicated listening to that story. A slight glance at Kokanai''s baboon grandfather would have been late, even though the four-leaf uber was released and in conflict with the elephant, and a slight.


    Just a few of them have broken down my power to escort me, while also incorporating it as the power of the Ubar of Shiba. Plus, it even added up to the fact that they mess with my body in human experiments.


    I don''t think we should be boring and seek the full help of the organization to which we belong. From the organizational side, you wouldn''t want to lose constituents like that. Or is it because for O''MyRape, I see the slightest as nothing but a newbie to take, and even the slightest is aware of it? From what I can tell, he''s a pretty good guy.


    After a slight contact with O''Myrape, we both left Candoville. While checking in and out of Candoville on camera, have O''MyRape keep an eye on you, and when a constituent of the elephant is released, go straight to the site and do the math to clean up.


    Before entering the building, I wish I could tell if I was a constituent of an elephant. Slightly said he didn''t know that far into the boulder for a short period of time. The number of people to check becomes too enormous. Therefore, the scene of entering the Snow Oka Laboratory was suppressed and made a way of discerning from it.


    There''s nothing in particular to do, so don''t stay too far from the building, we''ll roll downtown. Sometimes it''s still morning, and the public is sparse.


    At this time of year, when a slightly obvious minor is wandering around in private clothes, there''s a chance that a juvenile cop will soak up, so that''s what I''m most concerned about. If you''re also a minor on the back street, it''s extra dangerous.


    "Wow... sounds like a date again. But unlike in the meantime, there''s a lot of room for my feelings. I feel fresh. It''s like a dream. This is how Liao Er and I admire each other."


    Anyway, I have trouble reacting because I speak to you in a slight tone with a sleepy look.


    "Didn''t you get much sleep?


    "No, the anesthesia may be too effective and still remain in a strange way. Or maybe the modification drains your health so severely that you don''t get enough rest."


    "Then say so first. Let''s just say we get some rest on the bench there rather than walking around."


    Encourage me to sit down. Now even if some nasty cop from Juvenile Division comes along, you can make an excuse because he doesn''t feel well.


    "It''s an operation success. It was worth the effort I dared to impose to bring out Liao Er''s kindness. It''s a joke."


    A hint of telling me it was a joke before I poked, but I suspect I actually meant it. This guy''s thinking patterns are still irrelevant.


    "Sit down, too, Liao Er. Next door. Next door."


    He asked me to sit on the bench and stand in front of him in a slightly stronger tone.


    "He sits away on purpose. I''m sure it''s lit. But the girl is more and more fond of such a lighter. The girl releases her hips from gravity for a moment and tries to make a courageous big move. Yikes."


    Whimpering about something, the slightest came to a position that leaned perfectly against my side.


    "You fell in love with me?


    I didn''t like being treated like a lighter, I was the one who said bold things.


    Mine is... slightly moronic, well, she''s a pretty girl, no matter how I look at her, and since the first time I saw her... that... that...

 476 16

    "I don''t know if I''d ask straight from a man''s side. And abruptly. Make some more mood and then ask in a romantic way. That''s why I demand a redo."


    "Stop teasing me, knowing I''m not the man who can do that"


    I wish I had said something extra, I regret it sooner rather than later.


    "Half the tease, half the seriousness."


    Slight spills a smile.


    "You''re quite bold, as opposed to me, or aggressive. Just met me..."


    "Didn''t I tell you I''ve been longing to hear from my father?"


    "I don''t even know if I admire a guy I haven''t even met because he was just talking to me from an old man."


    "Almost every day they gave me a name, and they showed me pictures, and they told me they were cute like my son in the organization, and they even told me you wanted him to marry him in the future because you wanted him to be my kid, and in my life, Liao Er''s name was the default"


    Old man... what the hell are you thinking...


    "You''ve never dated a man, have you?"


    "No, unfortunately I do. From kindergarten until the fourth grade or so, I was always with the kindergartners."


    Think about it at your age and can you say that was dating a guy?


    "I... am afraid to hang out with a woman. It''s already... tight."


    Though I felt sorry for him, I turned away from him slightly with an honest mouth.


    "Once you lose it badly. You won''t understand if I tell you, but I''m traumatized..."


    "Those who flee, those who keep avoiding, are cowards in the face of only one defeat. No one knows the depth of the wound. The pain of the wound is not transmitted to anyone. But everyone knows that the pain of the wound has to be overcome. Everyone knows how to bury a wound. Chewing off the pain, without turning away, facing each other. Don''t run away. Avoiding. Fighting. Know that fighting can be easier than running away. From then on, when you turn your back on pain and fear, when you stop and look back on its feet, the pain and suffering will be relieved, and the fear will disappear."


    "Don''t turn it into poetry."


    I also have the impression that it''s more like a proclamation than a poem, this time.


    "Does it make sense to live for someone who doesn''t have a heart to love poetry?


    Slightly unscrupulous, for some reason, I spill a laugh.


    "People are people because they have a heart that loves poetry, but because of it. Feel, think, shape, look at that shape and feel it again. This would be what human beings are called. If you don''t have a heart that loves poetry, no matter how intelligent it is, it''s no different than an insect. You can''t call me a person even if you look like one."


    "Then I''m a little worm."


    It''s me sarcastically, but I grin slightly.


    "Let''s evolve. to humans. Let me guide you."


    "I mean, now you''re talking about bugs."


    Evolving into a slight human being is suddenly poem mumbling like a slight, and I don''t even want to imagine the scene where I''m running that kind of thing.


    "And I''ll tell you one more thing, I lost it terribly, too. I''m still sick. But I wonder if that hard past will make me feel much darker and have a negative impact."


    "I look exactly like that. I''m dragging my dark feelings all the way."


    Shortly after I said it, a slight change of complexion takes out the phone and projects the footage into the air.


    Let''s get a camera response.


    Slightly correct, two men had opened a secret entrance leading to the Snow Oka Institute. Face it, from a leg job, it''s not a key pair, no matter how you look at it.


    I''m sure this is the right time, but in case it doesn''t taste good, we need to investigate whether or not it is a constituent of the released kid.


    "Seems for sure"


    I projected the report into the air and said slightly.


    "There''s two of us, and I don''t know how many hours we''ll wait for the remodel to finish, but we''ll wait for it to come out anyway"


    I snorted at my words with a slightly tight look.


    I kept waiting for a while, but never took a night as slightly, and at one o''clock in the afternoon, two men came out of the entrance leading to the institute.


    One is an obese shaped man in a red polo shirt. The other was a man who mowed the sport in his back and glazed it. What an old, stinky Yakuza tissue chimp. Behind them is the figure of Snow Oka.


    Does the fact that Snow Oka came out with us foresee that we''re straining ourselves? Or are you aware of that?


    He wants to see the battle between the mice.


    "We''re out of time for a good chat."


    A slight rise off the bench.


    "You''ve been a great number of poems in the last four hours or so."


    I get up a little late, too. I was trying to sleep, so I let him sit on the bench trying to put him to sleep, and this guy kept talking.


    From inside the building, two remodeled chimps emerge as released elephants.


    "It''s balanced two to two. Make up your mind which way to go."


    "I aim for the fat guy in the red polo shirt. You do the sports pruning on your back."


    "Be careful not to roll out"


    I don''t want to be a donkey in a place like this, but I have a situation here, and I can''t help it. If we don''t settle this quickly, the police will come and get us into trouble. There are more things you don''t know about fighting in unseen places, but if you don''t pat yourself on the boulevard, it''s a boulder...


    "Just finish, let go and go to the elephant''s Ajito, and give Koganei the guidance. More and more modified humans if left alone, and we can''t keep checking here all the time."


    There is also a possibility that when we were released and headed to Ajito the elephant, a person who wished to make a modification came to Yukooka and the modified person went to Ubar in Shiba, misplaced. It''s unlikely. Because if the modification of Snow Oka is completed very quickly, we will talk about it.


    I''m talking about Yukioka in the first place, and she''s still got two other modified mice in the elephant that got released.


    "Now how to ambush"


    From the top of the pedestrian deck, slightly with me following three people walking out of front of the building towards the station. You can tell me the interest is here, but the problem is when to set it up.


    Good thing they''re walking me down the road along the pedestrian deck. Don''t feel like setting me up from here.


    "I''ll shoot you as soon as I find the opportunity"


    Me drinking outlets and holding a pistol in the back of my jacket. Opportunities are when good things come in and passers-by don''t get in the way, even in places that are easy to shoot from above.


    "Then at that time, I''ll jump. Because my abilities range from proximity to mid-range and are not suitable for long distances."


    If you''re going to jump down and set it up, I also felt a little better going first, but there seems to be a little thought, and I''m going to let you do the slightest thing here.


    But maybe I''m thinking the same thing a little bit, and it suits me... so I''m dumb.


    Follow the three of you down the road from the top of the corridor, surrounded by comfortable tension.


    When I approached the station for the most part, I had the chance to shoot something good. The distance from the target, the angle, the lack of shelter, the passers-by are also interrupted around, at the best possible time.


    Gunshots stick. It was a slightly uneasy distance to shoot with a pistol, but also with the power of an outlet, he shot through the back of a red polo shirt fat man.


    The passers-by walking on the pedestrian deck are freaking me out because they saw me shoot guns all over the city. Passengers walking down the road are still stiff, too, seeing gunshots and scenes where people fall.


    A slight stands on the railing and jumps big.


    I didn''t jump straight down to the ground. Of course. It''s more than upstairs. Fly to the upstairs window of the store that was nearby, plus the entrance roof of the store next door (I don''t know the official name. vinyl-like that one) and jumped from there to Glasansport pruning all at once.


    "Amen!?


    A slight ambush almost failed, as the other side was about to be defeated and alerted by the shooting. Sensing a slight presence along the way, Glasansport pruning turns slightly and screams.


    You see, a little went first, and there I was better shooting at each other.


    Glasansport pruning waves her arms slightly over her. Is that a flying tool? It was definitely a throwing motion, though. I don''t see anything like it.


    Shortly afterwards, around slightly below the waist in the air, it was cut straight to the side.

 477 17

    The slight amputation must have been an attack by extraordinary force, worn by a man because of his modification. The upper body of a slightly twisted body flies over the man''s head with stiffness spinning in the air.


    So I noticed something strange. I freaked out for a moment thinking a little had been killed, but seeing that strange phenomenon, I could be sure that a little that could normally be judged fatal was safe.


    Not a drop of blood has been shed from a slight upper body cross section while it has been severed in two. The organ hasn''t even been smashed. As a result of the modification to Snow Oka, you can decide that some force is working and protecting you slightly.


    There were even more anomalies. A slight lower body melted in the air and flew in with a sports mower.


    The sports pruning man waved his arms and activated his abilities shortly after, unable to react. A slight lower body, melted and liquefied, pours down into the lower body of the man.


    What was once a slight lower body that became a drooling gravy moves around the man''s lower body. And...


    "Ugh! Ahhh! Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    A man screamed without himself or the world. I can''t help it. The lower part of the guy''s body melted out with a hint of his lower body. As if dissolved in a hint of lower body gravy. No, it''s like - it''s actually slightly melted.


    The lower body of the sports pruning man quickly melts off, and the remaining upper body - from the belly, the top falls to the ground. It appears to be dissolved about the lower half of the gut, with a large amount of blood erupting from a section of the dissolved abdomen, dyeing the asphalt red. Naturally, the sports pruning man is dead.


    "Oodle ah!


    A red polo shirt fat man who was supposed to have been shot by me rose with a roar of anger. Like me, you have the ability to regenerate? If so, you''re a little troublesome.


    I set my aim to shoot more guns, but before I did, the slightest appearance of just the upper body woke me up quickly, while fat and waving my right hand.


    Something flew out of his slightest hand and hit the fat man in the face straight. If you look closely, the tip is disappearing from a slight right elbow. No... it hasn''t completely disappeared. Only part of the liquefied slight arm gravy - no, let''s call it meat fluids - is connected to the slight meat fluids on the fat face, as if the wax were transmitting the yarn in the opposite direction.


    "Ghaaaaaaaaah!


    Abandoned Devil''s Scream.


    When the slightest paid his arm again, all the meat fluids on the man''s face went back to the slightest arm, as if magically, with the tip from the slightest elbow back to the original hand. The only difference, however, is that the tip is melted from the elbow in the clothes section of your right hand.


    The man''s face, on the other hand, had melted unbroken and his muscles had become all sorts of stubborn skeletons. The top and back of the head are not melted so they look extra gray.


    Fat faces regenerate. Do you still have the ability to play? The slightest I saw it, but now I moved the meat-liquefied lower body that killed the sports pruning man to attract him and let him cover his whole fat body.


    As if preyed upon by an amoeba, obesity is covered in a hint of meat fluid and dissolved., if it continues to melt extensively, there will be limits to any regeneration. What a terrible ability.


    In the end, slightly took the form of destroying two people by themselves.


    I went down the stairs and stood on the asphalt looking just like my upper body (?) Look down at the slightest where you are. The passers-by look at it in a far-flung manner.


    One of them took a picture, so he cut it, shot a gun, and destroyed his fingertip-sized phone. My fingers looked like they were blowing up together too, but you know what?


    "Are you all right?


    "As you can see, heh heh heh."


    I answer slightly with a cool face, keeping them both dead.


    "I knew it wasn''t the first time you''d killed someone."


    "This is the fourth person. Sounds like the reactions after killing people for the first time vary from person to person. People who tremble and can''t move on the spot, people who feel sick after putting aside a little time, people who feel comfortable or accomplished, people who feel nothing, and. I felt... sorry for myself for not feeling anything"


    A hint that makes me tend to lay low.


    "No, that was great. As expected."


    Snow Oka, who was touring, called out.


    "Xueoka. What the hell is this little body?"


    "You can call me by name, not by my last name. I''d rather have a name, privately."


    "I don''t think we''re even that cheap... okay? Junko, I called you. Answer me."


    "As you can see, it''s the ability to zoll the flesh. It is also highly acidic and can be absorbed and taken in after melting. When you melt your brain, it''s an excellent thing to exaggerate to the other person''s memory. You can copy the characteristics of your opponent''s body, so you can transform it into a melted opponent."


    Regardless of the Transformation Copy, on what principle, you can melt your brain and even get it to memory...


    "I need saving time, and it takes about six seconds to prepare. Damage can also be zolled and healed, but if you get a fatal injury six seconds before that, you need to be careful because it''s likely to lead to death. And then again, my heart and brain can''t zoll. I could have zoned those two, and saved time and didn''t need them, but when I tried to do that, I compromised because it would be dangerous for mortality to rise during the remodeling phase."


    He said no heart... I mean...


    "You... then it wouldn''t have sucked if you''d been attacked in the chest or head the first time"


    I look at the slightest one and I accidentally absurd my voice. I''m glad I was hungry...


    "Luck is among strength. Well, I didn''t think you had that kind of flying tool. I will refrain from any future ambushes from the air."


    A hint that droops my head like I''m sorry.


    "So, how long have you been like that?


    With only a slight upper body, the lower body stays slimy and does not try to go back inside.


    "I accidentally melted my clothes, too. Now, if I go back to normal, I, I''m gonna be the exposed lunatic girl with a soft-bodied lower body on my way to and from heaven, right? Is Liao Er okay with that?


    "That''s not good..."


    Because it''s not good to be at the murder scene forever, and it''s not good to remain in the shocking shape of just the upper body.


    "Junko, I''m sorry to bother you, but could you buy me some clothes and shoes? It''s also cruel to let Liao Er go shopping for underwear, and if I go into the clothes store in this lower body slime outfit and say ''please pants'', the clerk is going to graduate, and most importantly, it''s too surreal, and it''s going to scratch where the lower body slime woman is not wearing pants."


    Slightly speaking in a true face. When the clerk''s down, you don''t get stuck.


    "Mm-hmm. Okay. Let''s make it short bread, just like me, so my clothes don''t melt. So you can do thigh slime attacks or something."


    "Oh, the boulder is Junko."


    Two girls having a conversation of different dimensions.


    "Don''t worry, Junko, just go buy some clothes. And this place stands out, so let''s move. When the police come, it''s a hell of a mess."


    As I said, I took off my jacket, wrapped around the lower part of my torso and carried it. This will catch my eye again, but it''s better than leaving it here.


    "You can move it down there, right?


    I drop my eyes on a puffy, shivering red mass on an asphalt.


    Um, surreal sight, but kind of funny.


    "Yes, it can be operated remotely. It''s funny how the body is divided into two parts because it''s uncomfortable inside."


    Don''t be so cocky. Well, yes.

 478 18

    Separating from Junko, me and slightly belly-up at the family ''Wombat'' in Candoville. I know it tastes bad if you don''t get let go and go to Elephant Ajito just now, but there''s no way you''re not eating rice. I can''t even help it with my stomach. Of course, I want some food breaks.


    Before the battle, some guys called it the doctrine of not eating rice, but I do. He said a mystery theory that his body was light when he was sober, but I don''t want to imitate it to break down because I think it''s best to keep my body in the same condition as usual.


    "Maybe Junko''s back at the lab because he''s going to come back for a remodel."


    Eating carbonara, I said. Take a meal, but be aware of the contents of the meal. I like carbohydrates that absorb quickly. Well, that doesn''t change from time to time.


    On the other hand, she eats a set meal of mackerel stewed in miso. It''s like a quality or somehow fits with a hint of an image.


    "That will likely happen. Nevertheless, it will take time to modify, and I don''t think it will be over by the time we are released and headed to the elephant''s Ajito to settle for it."


    "I don''t know. The time taken for modification varies considerably. Some of the mice I know said it was over in an hour. It only ended in the most hour, and my abilities were shoddy. You can''t slow down, but you won''t have to panic."


    It was that time when I normally took a meal and finished eating.


    "Oops, little one. It''s rare to have men with you."


    Not that I know of, but two faces appeared that I knew, of which the woman spoke more slightly.


    One is a beauty in her mid-twenties or so dressed in a rider suit, got her hands in her jacket pocket and is quite a cat-back. In the back street is the famous Beginning and Ending House - the premature shooting of God Speed with the street name Limei the Summer Gun - Limei the Summer Mouth. I have seen it several times when I went to Tasmania Devil for work. I''ve never had a conversation.


    Another face I''ve seen in Tasmania Devil. I don''t know his name, but he always plays the piano, a beautiful blonde green-eyed boy. Wearing a hoodie, it is hidden in the shadow of half Li Mei, but once you see it, you can''t forget its prominent appearance. You have such a beautiful face in this world, and you have a breathtaking beauty.


    "It''s been a while. Li Mei. This is my father''s man, Liao Er of Fianc��."


    "When did you become a fianc��"


    I''ll introduce you without a coward, but me poking around.


    Except for the blonde boy, I''ll introduce myself. Only he remains hidden in the shadow of Li Mei, with his threatened glances in an unawares direction. Seems like a lot of lighters.


    "Look, introduce yourself to me tired."


    "If you''re shy, you don''t have to make it impossible."


    I told Li Mei to encourage her.


    Slightly moves next to me, Li Mei sits in the front seat and a boy called Tired. I had a meal break and Li Mei chatted slightly.


    "Because the apricot guy''s gone, and my sources have been totally via ohmy-rape lately."


    "Thank you very much for your time. Mr. Apricot was cordial with our organization, he showed understanding in my poetry, he appreciated my poetry, he introduced my poetry online, and he painted on the subject of my poetry. I know Li Mei would like to do a satisfactory job and reassure Mr. Apricot in the shadow of the grass leaves."


    Little man, come on... it''s all about you mainly...


    "Well, I''m sorry I can''t buy him a lot of expensive information. Ha ha."


    This woman named Li Mei is very nostalgic, affectionate, and likeable. Full of flair that soothes the place. It''s close to our old man.


    "I mean, come on, I just heard you''re in trouble for acting alone, without showing your face to O''MyRape right now, right? Sylvia was worried, wasn''t she?


    Sylvia, or maybe not, you mean Sylvia Tanshita?


    He''s a celebrity again, so I naturally know who he is. He is the head of Silver Storm Hall, a family of escorts, and a top executive of O''Myrape.


    "Well, even though Sylvia is an executive of an intelligence organization, what''s wrong with telling others about Pepper and the inside of the organization?"


    Slightly in a joking tone.


    "I haven''t been hanging out with Sylvia much lately. The guy who killed the apricot, the same guy Sylvia''s after. So, I''m cooperating and I''m chasing you, but I won''t show you my tail inside. You call yourself a maggot, you crazy killer."


    "Yeah, that person would know me, too. In the back streets, people who achieve results and people with arms quickly become famous, but they don''t seem to talk much about it in wonder."


    "The other day, I also met Junko Yukioka and I heard about the maggot-man, but Junko and I were also engaged, and he said he had seen two shots, so I don''t know."


    Is there such a strong man as to visit Junko with two shots...


    It''s unclear how much combat Junko has, but I know he''s stronger than the mice that serve as the experimental bench. Otherwise, my own mouse would kill me. Well, at least it''s above me. I can tell by the way you treat me. It''s pretty good to be able to fight that pure child properly.


    "I don''t know what kind of trouble the slightest one is in, but it also has a strong looking fianc��, and you''re relieved"


    Li Mei tells him to tease. It''s troublesome to deny it over and over again that it''s not a fianc��, so let me tell you already.


    "I don''t want to be just a heroine to be protected. I want to be a warrior who fights with his whip."


    "Whatever, if you want to take a sword or a gun, why a whip?"


    Li Mei laughs strangely, slightly proclaiming with a frivolous face.


    "You admire the Queen of SM, don''t you? I''m not sad, I''m not crazy, but I''m really attracted to that outfit and behavior."


    I thought you said you wanted to be an evil woman executive or something. Slightly in black bondage...... Hmmm...... Imagine, but I still don''t look good at all.


    Then for a while, a slight, li-chan, other-loving conversation was exchanged, and the pair of men ran out of time listening to the two conversations in silence.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s time."


    I''ve had enough rest, and it''s bad for a few of them, but I can''t be doing this here any more.


    "Whoa, it''s time to get to work. I''m sorry you stopped. Bye."


    Li Mei also rises.


    When the four of us left Wombat, we broke up with Li Mei and Tired.


    "Do you even know that you are being targeted while you are acting alone? No, at least it''s known within your organization, and it''s known as a rumor to someone you know in your organization."


    "What do you want to say?


    Slightly looking up at me with a slightly angry eye for my words.


    "I don''t want to bother the organization. But isn''t it more annoying for the organization that you''re saying you want to solve it without help? If you''re in trouble, you can count on your people."


    Mouth what you have thought and didn''t say before. I knew I should have made this clear.


    I don''t think that makes sense because it''s slightly more intelligent and thoughtful. Or maybe there''s some circumstance, even though emotions simply prevail over reason.


    "I know by reason. I''m not being mean. No... maybe I''m being mean, but I''ve had enough of that story anyway. Are you sure the organization is busy right now, and you shouldn''t have the desire to not bother with that?


    A challenging tone. I''ve only known him for a few days, but I''ve never seen a hint of him getting emotional so far.


    "Is that all?


    I won''t pull either. Decide to listen out thoroughly.


    "There are a lot of people in O''MyRape as well. People above the top executives can be trusted, but some do what is expected of me as a newcomer. There are aspects to it that we have to prove our strength. Now have you convinced me?


    "Is that what you mean? I''m sorry I interrogated you and made you uncomfortable. But I''m glad you asked."


    When I smile when I say that, it breaks even a little bit of rapport.


    "No, my trust in a person named Liao Er was strengthened by my daring to confirm what was difficult to hear."


    I have some suspicious Japanese...

 479 19

    Take a dark taxi and let go to the elephant''s gym, slightly with me.


    The destination is quite a time-consuming location from the perfect town. It''s the southeast end of Euthanasia.


    They still have about two modified mice, but where they are remains a mystery. Are you consolidating the vicinity of Koganei, were you headed to Uber in Shiba, or are you after us?


    Ideally, the modified mice would be in their Ajito in a way that protects Koganei. Suppose you headed over to the old men, you''d be tight. Well, my old man''s got quite an arm, too.


    "Can I ask why you got into O''MyRape, the intelligence organization?


    In the seat next door, I speak to the slightest who is obsessed with the view outside.


    "I intend to."


    Weird answers return.


    "Please give me a proper meaningful answer"


    "All I can say is I intend. It''s with the front street. All you have to do is leave a good college. You can get a job in a company, you get status, and you get paid a lot. Same as that. Oh, my God, Rave is the highest-ranked organization on the back street, isn''t it? Besides, it''s not just Japan, it''s an amazing organization on an international scale. If you belong to the organization anyway, don''t you want to be in a good place? I mean, ugly, ugly plans."


    I don''t know what this guy''s sensibility is about to be ugly, and I thought he made that choice knowing it was ugly...


    "More than that, let''s talk about the next battle. What if My abilities depend on how I use them, and I think I can have multiple enemies at once. While I was eating dinner at the family, I was sneaking under the table to try, but I liquefied my body and split it it into about four meat slimes, each with control. In other words, four enemies can be simultaneously attacked. You might be able to do more if you care about that, but if you''re too divided, it can be hard to control with the body. I''d like to try a lot, but I don''t have time for that."


    I wonder if you were doing that while you were eating.


    "And you made a terrible modification. The monster itself."


    I don''t hesitate to say what I think. I regret saying a little too much after I say it.


    "This is the power I wanted... is it terrible..."


    Sleepy slight. I said I meant to sympathize, but I feel sympathetic and lost. What the hell is wrong with this guy?


    "Ah... no, I''m sorry. I didn''t just think Junko made me do that on his own."


    I apologize.


    "You don''t have to apologize. My sensibilities must be distorted."


    I said slightly in a masochistic tone.


    "Hi, I seem to tend to be attracted to things that people feel are different. I love class B horrors, too. Or that it tends to turn anti? Even boy comics will like all the enemy roles. But if Liao Er tells you it''s terrible, you can''t help it. It''s Liao Er''s word that can''t be said about people, so if you''re not angry or angry, you won''t get hurt. On the contrary, I''m so happy. We are now the bearers of the same cruelty."


    You''ve been admiring the queen ever since...


    "Then I ask, for example, if you''re the protagonist of a boy comic strip, trying hypocritically to stop the heroine from modifying, the heroine would feel like shaking it off and modifying, but I didn''t try to. What do you think of that? Didn''t you expect me to stop you more seriously?


    This is also something I was concerned about but could not say. It''s also a weird story to ask with a boy comic book connection...


    "Exactly. It''s my decision. Instead, I have a feeling that Liao Er, who watched over me, has increasingly strengthened the letter of respect and ho"


    The letter "ho" has been strengthened, and there is also suspicious Japanese...


    "I might just be a coward, huh? I might have decided it was a problem I couldn''t handle on my own, calculated it, and tried to shut up about you gaining power."


    "I wouldn''t call that cowardice. It''s just a calculation. No, you wouldn''t necessarily call it cowardice to calculate, would you? Liao Er respected and watched my readiness. He didn''t treat me as an incompetent princess just to be protected, and he recognized me as a resident behind one. For treating me like that, I sink my whole body into deep and strong joy"


    "Don''t freak out your expression every once in a while. There are contradictions. You said you had some ugly intentions earlier, and now you''re telling me that calculating isn''t necessarily cowardly?


    "Get wrapped up in something long. Because the notion is awkward in my values. But I think you should have the power, so you belonged to a big organization. And..."


    In the middle of the word, he turns away from me and looks out at the landscape again.


    "I''m the coward."


    A hint of pounding and spilling those words.


    "In what way?


    I also feel like I''m going to get another weird answer, but I''ll ask.


    "I used to do it - when my friends, who were always with me, were being bullied, I thought I might be bullied too, so I couldn''t cover for you. Nothing could be more cowardly. Besides, I killed myself doing it. If I had covered you, you might not have died, would you? This is the cross of my life that I bear on my soul. It is cowardice to watch and pretend not to see for your sake of preservation. Liao Er is completely different, isn''t he?"


    It wasn''t weird at all. I had something quite troublesome in my chest about a slight story with a past similar to my own.


    "You mean he''s a terrible loser."


    "Yes."


    "Me too... something similar happened. My classmate was bullied... and I killed myself. But I covered it. I couldn''t stop you from covering up. Bully with me..."


    It''s a lie you can''t bully me if you resist. No, there may be cases like that, but if there''s a lot of people on the bully''s side, and you''ve got every class involved, resisting can be a pleasure.


    "Out of the blue, you may have killed yourself to carry that cross."


    "You say terrible things. No, I can''t say it''s unlikely, but I don''t want to think so. He died in agony, but he didn''t help me, a coward, because I feel so sorry for him."


    "The biggest perpetrator of bullying suicide is the parent of a child who was bullied and committed suicide. It''s not your fault."


    He turned to me with a slight look at my words, but I don''t mind continuing to argue.


    "I made you a weak hungry ghost who could be bullied, incompetent who didn''t even realize his own child was being bullied and couldn''t save him. This must be the worst. If I''m the devil, I''m going to hell with the worst sins."


    "You say terrible things again. Let me vehemently disprove that. Maybe the kid didn''t want to worry about his parents and kept quiet, right? That''s it, the end of the fierce objection"


    Which neighborhood was intense...?


    "Then hungry ghosts are worse. You should worry, but you should seek salvation. But aren''t starving parents who kill themselves with bullying the kind of guys who can''t even sue it? Even if you''re being bullied so painfully to death, aren''t you still trying to escape the curse of school because his parents educated him so stupid?


    "Do you also remember Liao Er for a moment?


    "I''m telling you because I do. I don''t want to go into too much detail."


    If you are born to a retarded parent, if you are raised, that child will most likely be unhappy. Well, that''s a common story.


    Nevertheless, I don''t want to think I was unhappy then. The guy who raised me, he''s definitely an idiot, only his body was a big, old hungry ghost, and he hit me hard with a lot of things, but I don''t resent him at all.


    "It''s also true that you have me now because I couldn''t cover for you with courage, because I''ve left my friends to die. Otherwise, it could have been a weaker me. I don''t want to run any more. No matter how scared you are, you''ll pierce what you thought was right."


    I don''t know how it feels. I''ve never made the choice to run before.


    The weight of the cross you ran away from and carried can only be understood by this guy, so I can''t speak a lousy word of comfort.


    "Reason is to control emotions forcefully. Me, I''m really scared, and I''m a sweet person, who just calculates that it won''t hurt to get what I get right away. But I don''t like that, and I''ve lost something because of it, so I''m trying to tie myself up with reason and create another self."


    "Oh, sooner or later it''ll be who I really am"


    In my words, my eyes were slightly rounded. This guy is not a bad consolation word. That''s what I really think.


    "I didn''t like hurting people, either, and I didn''t want to fight. Have you ever heard of yourself in your dreams? I was always frightened of myself in the dreams I used to have. But I was never scared of myself in my dreams. Dreams are the determining machine for growth."


    It was me talking great, but I''m so ashamed of what I just said when I think I might be the only one making my own growth decisions in my dreams.


    "I... not at all, but I don''t dream of the hard things of the past. Is it the difference between a man and a woman? Or am I not as repentant as I think I am, a cold person? Is it because Liao Er is a very sweet person, as my father said, and he regrets it all the time? What is the truth fulfilled?... The last one is a little bad. Which is the truth after all? - Good for you."


    "Right..."


    Honestly, it gets very cold when you get poemed in these situations. Shiraki. I can lose my temper to keep talking. Next time I did the same thing again, I decided to be careful. I don''t even want to be in the mood anymore right now.

 480 20

    Southwestern Anle City with a countryside. Even though it''s much closer to the city centre than the perfect town, it''s open and promising land.


    The third and fourth floors of a four-story Omboro building near the Tamo River are said to be the offices of released elephants.


    "The remnants of the Yakuza era."


    I squeal when I see a sign of my mind written as an elephant party hanging at the entrance to the building. I don''t know if there''s plenty of untrained places that I wouldn''t even bother to remove.


    Round the entrance to the building. The entrance itself is left open or there is no door at the entrance. As soon as I crept through the entrance there was a staircase. It''s like an old mess building. Nevertheless, there must be surveillance cameras hidden somewhere, and you''ve noticed this one coming in.


    It would be nice to have Koganei. Or as I said earlier, if only we had two mice that were first modified. Either of them must be eliminated.


    When I was walking up the stairs to the third floor, me and I stopped slightly. I''m not even willing to hide it from the top because it''s killing me.


    Slightly advances silently in front of me. Given the slight ability, I know by reason that it will be a melee battle, but for once it also serves to escort the slight, so I honestly feel complicated.


    I can''t even tell you to back off. I''ve been dating for a few days and have a rough idea of a slight personality, but that''s not the kind of balls I''d pull.


    Two footsteps walking down from the upper floor. Is this a bingo for two mice?


    No, it was two to two the other day, but I ended up knocking it out by myself, and I didn''t feel very useful either.


    And in this narrow space, the ability of a hint of slime debris is also very much alive. It''s harder to avoid than a bullet in a way.


    "Huh..."


    Capturing the enemy in sight, I leak my voice out of the blue.


    I thought it was the two of us, but at the moment, one showed up on the stairs. Maybe he''s hiding up there.


    And the one person who showed up was one hell of a guy. He is dressed in flashy orange tights all over his body and wears protectors such as chest and shoulder to shoulder and armor that are almost the same color as the tights. The armor is particularly gritty and thick. He''s wearing a design helmet on his head that also looks like a ostrich at first sight, and he can''t see his face at all.


    "Fire Walking Bird Warrior! Flame Emu! See!


    Orange tights man with his hands crossed in front of his face posing funny and shouting out loud.


    "That''s called a heroic mouse. In addition to the modification of the flesh, the suit serves as an additional auxiliary function of force. You can see it''s pretty tough."


    Slightly explains. You only look like a cosplay festival man, but are you even saying you''re really a righteous hero yet strong?


    "Be careful, there''s another lurker."


    I''ll tell him quickly and pull out the gun.


    Almost at the same time, a slight wave of arms and liquefied meat descend into flame emu.


    "Emufire!"


    As Flame Emu shouted out one hand, flames erupted from one of his protruding hands, burning a hint of meat fluid dancing through the universe.


    "Hot!"


    A slight look on his face, shaking the missing arm from his elbow again, the meat fluid returns and a slight arm comes back to normal... not really. It''s burning everywhere, and there''s smoke...


    "Slightly, his abilities don''t seem to match yours."


    I told you. Powerful acidic meat fluids are only a fraction of the flesh. Whether it''s the meat fluids of a single offensive that are difficult to deal with in physical strikes or slaughter, chemical attacks such as temperature changes or electric shocks are effective.


    And it''s not just slightly incompatible. This narrow staircase makes it conditionally unfavourable to deal with an enemy like Flame.


    The slightest deviates silently from the side. Seeing as there''s nothing to block between me and Flame Emu, I fired two shots at Flame Emu.


    "Heatskins!"


    Almost the same time Flame Emu screams, a bullet hits his abdomen and shoulder, respectively. Flame emu falling on his back.


    But...... it''s not over. I can tell by the survey.


    Flame Emu getting up in the middle of nowhere. If you put your hand where you were shot, you''ll show it to me. What was on the palm was a bullet that melted and deformed in the middle.


    Seriously... how am I supposed to knock down a bullet that melts and prevents it too? Proximity is dangerous because it sprays fire, and it''s starting to go worst with a hint of ability.


    "I''ll be the first to set it up and try to make gaps. Look at the gap in the enemy''s ability to activate and finish."


    I told him unilaterally in my ear, slightly flamed emu, waving his right arm vertically. My arms drool, twirl, as if stretching, and fly to Flame Emu.


    "Emufire!"


    The meat fluids are again cooked in flames. Of course, I''m pulling it in, before it''s completely burned. Swing your left arm further to the side. Now the meat fluids become about three balls and fly away with a time difference on Flame Emu.


    "E, Emufir!


    The flames roll with a voice that sounds somewhat bubbly, but the meat balls jump into the flames as they are.


    The first two burn, and a strong stench can get around you. The last one, however, was at a time when the momentum of the flame was slightly diminishing, so it was pegged on Flame Emu''s chest without burning.


    "Whoa, whoa! Heat barrier!"


    Flame emu, dissolved and panicked with acid, yet trying to heat his own flesh and dissolve a hint of meat fluid balls.


    And I noticed. You mean aim for the gap after it''s activated, not the gap between the activations of this guy''s abilities.


    This guy''s ability, he hasn''t lasted very long.


    A few meat balls burned, aiming right after I fell down the stairs, and I shot Flame Emu.


    With the shock eaten on his abdomen, he falls to the depression, as if he were going to collapse.


    I used my abilities three times in a row, and even shot them at the right time after the abilities were activated, so I couldn''t seem to prevent the bullets. I''m relieved to see blood coming from fallen flame emu.


    "Liao Er!


    He kicked me from the side with a slightly sharp voice. I understood with my head what that meant, right after I got kicked.


    The slightest gap created by appeasement to the enemy - another enemy attacked me at that moment.


    He was the owner of such a thin body that he thought it was mostly paper, besides wearing even a protective color. During the battle with Flame Emu, he snuck up to the wall and came right next to us.


    When I showed him the gap, he stretched out his arm like a thin blade and tried to pierce my torso, but he kicked me slightly, and I got my whole life in nine deaths.


    but - instead a slight abdomen was pierced by his arm.


    "Uhhhh!?


    The next moment, the thin protective colored man screamed, pulling his arm in, but already slow. His arms were melted by a hint of body.


    If you''ve already activated a slight zolification capability, the attack on your heart and your brain is pointless. And attacking slightly with your bare hands is tantamount to committing suicide.


    I aim lightly at the protective colored man''s forehead and shoot him. A hole is drilled in the brain weather and the thin protective colored man falls on his back and cramps.


    "I''m sorry, slightly. Help......"


    On the way to apologizing, I look at the slightest and end of the sentence. The right arm is to the point of burning, but the left arm is not back to normal because it was completely burned.


    "It''s not going to work. Oh, you don''t have to worry about these hands."


    When I guess why I''m out of line and smile to reassure him slightly, I stick my right arm in the torso of a thinly protective colored man who is cramped with bibibi kun.


    A slight right arm dissolves the man''s body and a large hole in his belly. In addition to the stench of a hint of meat cooked, the stench of a thin protective colored man''s meat being dissolved is mixed.


    "Yes, absorb enemy meat and get back to normal"


    A hint that makes you smile at your lost left arm. I don''t know... I don''t think it''s a very good ability. Somehow I melted the other person''s meat and smoked it, so I converted it into a piece of it because I lost it. Wouldn''t a difference in blood type or something like that be a problem?


    Up the stairs, let go and open the door of the elephant''s office.


    At that moment, the rain of the bullet poured across the entrance, but by that time, neither I nor even the slightest bit of it would go into the entrance anymore. I was jumping inside the office.


    The rest was already easy. lice only a few miscellaneous fish. No, that number''s not a big deal either. I don''t think there were ten of them.


    "Hey, Tachikawa."


    In the back room, there was a standing river figure. Koganei doesn''t seem to be here. He''s a lucky guy. No, maybe he didn''t come by this office beforehand, knowing we were coming.


    "You defeated those two..."


    Tachikawa stares at me.


    "Shit...... but so have you"


    When he smiled invincibly and threw up the throwaway dialogue as if he had won, Tachikawa burst through the window and jumped out.


    I turned my back and fled. I shot many shots through the window, but Tachikawa, who turned into a Bear Beast Man, fled out of range at a sharp speed.


    "What do you think that means?


    Referring to the discarding dialogue of the standing river, a slight asks.


    "Probably got a pretty good mouse done, or even hired an armed killer."


    Even though our enemies were mostly hard right now, you mean more guys will come out than that? Otherwise, there''s no way Tachikawa would leave such a throwaway dialogue and laugh.

 481 21

    Me and the little one left behind the office where only the body was left.


    I was more aware of Takagawa''s abandonment dialogue than I was of Koganei''s absence, or Takagawa''s escape again, or where they were lurking.


    That''s not a strength or anything. He seemed certain. Look at me and a little combat power. And you''re saying there''s just a trump card to say that?


    Anxiety arises. I can''t help but have a bad feeling. It''s hard for me to believe a proud man who can be grand at times like this. Or am I too timid?


    "Liao Er, you look pale."


    Released A slight stop in front of the elephant''s office and a voice. I get stuck too and stop.


    "I was concerned about the discarding dialogue between Tachikawa. I thought it was a pretty amazing mouse."


    "I see. But whatever enemies come, we''ll do everything we can to get rid of them and grasp a glorious future."


    Regardless of the glorious future, it seems a little more hungry than I am.


    "Hey, hey, it''s awful to fight me without permission. I''d like to check the performance of my mouse."


    Junko appears abruptly and protests.


    "Know what? How long are you going to stick around?


    "I wonder if I''d like to keep an eye on this fight for a while until it gets Kelli. Release the elephant, because there are a lot of experimental bench volunteers."


    To my question, Junko smiles and returns a joke answer. You''re still going to boost their power. And he puts it on us, watches us fight, even if he knows it.


    "Will you let me go now after that?


    slightly asks.


    "There''s no way to liberate me. Okay? You''ve been my experimental bench for as long as you''re alive."


    Junko returning the joke answer again.


    "Well, there are plenty of other stockpiles of my mice, and there will be new experimental bench applicants, so I think I''ll move on to the other kids after this protest, but I was wondering if you guys could help me out when I feel like it again after time"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Get this straight."


    I stared at Junko and a voice filled with more anger than I thought, but Junko didn''t flinch at all, nor did he break his smile. It''s more like you''re enjoying my anger, I even feel that way.


    "You guys volunteered for my lab, so this isn''t clear? Because that''s my rule, hey. You can''t escape that contract, and you''re not gonna miss it, are you?


    "I didn''t hear you''d be bound like that, so that''s a breach of contract."


    Slightly said in a resolute tone. Really, this guy is a solid guy.


    I''m sorry to say, but the woman I used to live with - very different from Kiyose, no, the exact opposite. He didn''t give himself much, and he was a daughter with no core. That''s not why I''m a bad kid, but there were plenty of good parts. Honest, feels protective, nostalgic like a jean dog, stands up a man properly...


    "Let me - let us go. Whatever the form, there''s no such thing as a guy who feels bound and in good mood. Everyone wants freedom."


    "I agree. You didn''t lose your freedom and gain power at the price of obedience, did you? Besides, having freedom in your hands without being restrained is very important as a big premise that people are people, right? No one should have the right to bind it."


    Me and a little continue to complain, but I feel that a little talk is better. I don''t think I''m tight. I''m older, but I feel sorry for you...


    "There is no such thing as total freedom, and no human being can stand such a transcendentally free dam, is there? We have to discipline ourselves somewhere and tie ourselves up."


    "Reason is good. For now, you''re just gonna have to realize that you''re gonna harass us every once in a while when you feel like it, okay?


    Junko smiles at my words, making me look like I''m in trouble.


    "Oh, now I know. I''m right here."


    Slightly slapping the clap.


    "I''m sure Junko doesn''t mind. It''s the nature of the experimental bench that I want to get along with the kids. I can''t honestly tell you to be my friend, so I''m stuck with the people who used it as an experimental bench in this way. What do you think, a picture star?


    Slightly pointing it out to my taste, but I don''t think I am. Junko has a bitter laugh too...


    "Some of the kids who have become my mice can call me friends, and occasionally I get help with experiments. Besides, some kids, like you, are uncomfortable with being treated like a mouse, but that doesn''t matter anymore. I hope you at least enjoy it positively, though, hey."


    "In the form of coercion, there''s no way you can enjoy it. Anyway, if you ask me to cooperate in advance,"


    "No, if I told you in advance, it wouldn''t be a surprise."


    No... Whatever you say doesn''t make sense.


    "I don''t think you should imitate that people hate you. Plus, as I said earlier, Junko''s definition of the experimental bench is too vague. It would be a typical unfair contract if you hadn''t explained in advance what you would be treated like."


    I don''t give up the slightest bit, and I still hunt it down.


    "Oh yeah...... That''s sort of true. But... I ask you one thing, but if I had explained it to you in advance, wouldn''t you guys have been my experimental bench?


    And Junko, who reasoned and laughed.


    "I see, has that come? This was taken one. You don''t have a choice."


    A slight pull. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I was hunting you down pretty good.


    "But it''s true that it''s a breach of contract, and if you want to have a good relationship with the experimental platform applicants, I think you should avoid resentful imitation as much as possible, right?


    "Hmm... I''ll keep in mind..."


    Junko returns an ambiguous answer with an ambiguous expression. Is it okay to say that once this has been debated slightly?


    "By the way, I heard there are still experimental bench applicants in the enemy, but they also made strong ones that we can''t handle?


    I don''t expect an answer. Me.


    "No way. It''s just that there are a few elephant people out there, and they don''t make completely unbalanced modifications to their power. Before that, the good and bad condition of the mouse I make depends on my luck, as well as the content of the modification. And then the more powerful and special powers and areas I haven''t really tried yet, the higher the risk. I gave you a pretty powerful ability for a little one, but this is still the result of lowering the risk part, and it''s an array of modifications my other Mad Scientist friends told me about."


    "Finally, you don''t make mice powerful enough to overwhelmingly ravage us, do you?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    If Junko isn''t lying, what was that discarding dialogue in Tachikawa? You didn''t rely on Junko''s remodeling, you even hired an awesome killer to shut up?


    Then Junko and I broke up and took a taxi to Shiba''s office.


    Until we know where the enemy is lurking, it''s better to hit the defense in the office than split it into two hands. Don''t have a bad feeling about it.


    Tired of the fight, we both sleep in a taxi home. A little leans against me. I fall asleep, too.


    It''s that dream again.


    In my dreams, I confront my children. A crying child.


    "How long have you been crying?


    Knowing why I''m crying, I ask.


    "Until I know the answer..."


    "I know the answer"


    I''ll give you an instant answer to the kid who answers.


    "The answer is, give up. Blame God for everything."


    When I was a kid, I said it like I was mad.


    "I haven''t given up. So I''m fighting it."


    I won''t pull either. This is me, the kid. There''s nothing to pull against this guy. You can''t pull it off. Don''t even admit it.


    "I''ve always protected the organization I''m in. I will continue to protect you."


    "It''s a pile of building blocks to destroy."


    My word for a child shoots through my chest.


    "Hard built up building blocks. Building blocks that have been built up and protected with care. The longer I build up, the deeper my thoughts, the more immeasurable the despair when I break it. God just left it for that. But we''ll see how long it takes, and God will come flailing, kick the building blocks of castles, and we''ll split. Look at the bulk of the building blocks and me crying in front of them, and God laughs at the Guerraggera."


    "Shut up..."


    Turn to me, the kid who talks to Bella, I''m awesome.


    "God isn''t the only one. The heartless will surely laugh. Same people as God. People who can''t help but enjoy the misfortunes of others. People who rejoice in the misfortunes God gives them. People who join God and lead others into misfortune. Yeah... but are you the same anymore? I''ve killed a lot of people."


    "I''m not. I''m fine. No, at least I''m not having fun."


    Driven by the urge to kick ass, I deny it.


    "You want to get absolute power and protect everything through. From a mean god. From the snatchers, who are the mercy of a mean god."


    That word of mine of a child is my untrue heart. But I don''t have that kind of power in me right now, and I doubt that anyone who gets that kind of power will ever live up to it.

 482 22

    Takegoro Inaguchi - the boss of Uber in Four Leaves, I always call him an old man, a benefactor who picked me up, and a slight father.


    "What the fuck? Why did you two come here?"


    When I got back to the office, the first person I spoke to was this old man.


    "You contacted me when I went this way. I told you what happened."


    "Whoa, were you wearing an e-mail? Well, that was tough. This one just had one raid, but with me, me, me and Hino''s activism, he repelled without any casualties."


    "You don''t have to name me sorry."


    Hino, who was listening in the back of the office, speaks up.


    Looking inside the office, there are certainly a number of bullet marks and so on, which seem to have led to a fierce shootout, but with proper and usual mentions.


    I felt like I hadn''t been back in my house in a long time when I said it was just a few days free, and I was horrified.


    "Hmm. Is this the Ajito of Uber of Four Leaves? I''m new here, but it''s narrow. I feel like a father, and I''m convinced."


    Look inside the office and say slightly. I think it''s such a mismatch that this guy calls himself a father about his parents...


    "Um... let me introduce you. This little hater who suddenly disgusted me is my daughter. I didn''t mean to raise you the wrong way, but as you can see, it''s a failure."


    An old man introduces himself to the members of Four Leaves Uber, slightly without heart or lightness.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Hikaru Inaguchi. My father Tatsugoro Inari has always taken care of me."


    Drop your head deep and introduce yourself in a certain tone.


    "No, no, we''re the ones taking care of you..."


    The constituents are also peppery. They say a pretty little girl like that is the old man''s daughter, and she seems to be eating.


    "No, now it''s not just a formal greeting, it''s meant to be. Anyway, it''s about my dad, so I guess he''s swinging his men around, and it''s easy to guess."


    "No, no, I don''t know about your family, but I''m a good boss here."


    One of the constituents says with a laugh. It''s not easy to break it down.


    "Is Liao Er well protected? If you''re dissatisfied, you can smash it here, too."


    Hino laughed a little, and he started dating me. I have no idea what the slightest will say next, and I wait for the slightest next word in fear.


    "We have a heated discussion every day. There are no stories of color at all. Normally, if a man and a woman act in a situation where their lives are in danger, the classic pattern is that the pedigree maintenance instinct works and is easy to love, but it doesn''t develop into a sweet development at all. I don''t believe it. It can''t even be poetry."


    "Good for you"


    Hino nodding satisfactorily.


    "It''s not good. As far as I''m concerned, I was going to make you stick with Liao Er a little bit. I''m not even going to be horny yet. What''s wrong with him?"


    The old man says with a genuine and flashing face. No, seriously, this old man wants to stick with me a little bit.


    "Father... don''t hesitate to say it sincerely, but don''t I have any attraction as a woman? I know I''m a stranger myself. Is that strange part of you pulling your leg, that is, working as a negative power to my charm itself?


    "In front of a lot of people - and don''t ask grandiose questions in front of my men"


    The boulder old man also becomes tannic and puts his head on.


    "In front of everyone, you''re cute, or do you want me to even have a full bloody parental idiot? Please don''t. My dignity breaks from the roots."


    Dignity or something?


    "No, you''re already full of parent idiots at the moment. You don''t think I''m exposed to a bunch of idiots? Everybody''s watching your old man fool around."


    "Gu......"


    My old man roars at me for poking.


    "Aside from whether my father has dignity, you do have a point around it. But my daughter''s not horny in front of a bunch of people. At the point where you say things like this, it sucks as a father, doesn''t it? What kind of nerve is it to hesitate with questions about whether or not you''re unattractive? Is it schizophrenia?


    "Grunt..."


    Slightly as we hunt him down, the old man growls more and more face to face. Such an old man is rare.


    "I think you''re a little attractive. Liao Er is only his wife."


    Hino says. Well... I can''t argue with this. Sure, I''ll be your wife.


    "Neither Koganei nor Tachikawa know where they are. Tachikawa got away with it."


    Me sitting on the couch and forcing myself to change the subject.


    Immediately afterwards, a slight sits dignified beside me. Um...


    "That''s why I''ll be here for a while. If the guy who was modified by Junko Suzuoka shows up again, I''m going to crush him. Of course, even if we find out where Kokanai and the others are lurking."


    "You know that?


    "I planted a camera in front of the Snow Oka Laboratory in Candoville. So they let him go, checking in and out of the elephant."


    Me answering Hino''s question.


    "I''m glad you didn''t get a modified guy over here."


    "I''ll lose if I''m a modified person."


    Old man groaning with laughter at my words. Sure, the old man is pretty good, but the mouse opponent who doesn''t know what he''s going to do for it is a threat, and there can be dead people in the constituents, and they''d still rather be in charge with me and a little.


    I''m sure the old man knows that, but he must be hitting the big mouth to reassure the constituents here.


    "Something more distracting than that. They could have hired another strong killer from the outside, just like they did in the meat shell Kazuka."


    The discarding dialogue of the standing river had been caught on forever, so I finally put it out in my mouth.


    "You mean hire me against this one, too?


    An old man asks with a serious face. Hiring killers and barren killer fights is actually a less favored way of fighting. Though some organizations don''t hesitate to do that, their reputation in the back streets drops as people who can''t wipe their own asses either.


    Well, there are some rare examples of large organizations, like a formalin-pickled president, that rely flatly on external forces, with no fluctuations in ratings, etc. That organization is supermassive enough to put pressure on police superiors.


    "If it''s enough to make unnecessary sacrifices, you should think about it"


    "If you don''t have a connection with my father, you can call it external."


    A slight bit involves the story in a strange way.


    "I don''t really help my organization, considering the neighborhood."


    "That''s not true. It is no disgrace to help an intelligence organization. The stock is going down to build up the power of Don Patti himself."


    An old man gently denied a few words.


    "What about hiring an escort? Silver Storm Hall, for example."


    slightly asks.


    "It depends on the background, doesn''t it? When it comes to fighting completely, that''s not a very well-dressed story either. Now we are fighting exactly. However, if it''s a small escort, it''s a different story, and I can ask you to do it."


    The old man puts his arms together and thinks. Although there is a slight parent-child connection, it is not part of the organization. On the contrary, he''s part of another organization, enough to be protected from you. Although the slightest refuses to do so.


    "Do you think we should focus Liao Er on protecting this one and put on another escort for the slightest bit?


    An alternating glance at me and the old man asks.


    He even looked at me a little bit. I know what you''re trying to say. As for the old man and the slightest mood, he wants to leave me with a little escort, but if the battle with the enemy is getting painful, I''d prefer to think more rationally and deal with it.


    "A little bit of it is an effective force in itself. It acts as a spear against them at the price of my escort. If you put on another escort and I''m off, you can''t just let me hang out with you."


    I know this logic I''ve spoken of is strange. I can claim to fight for self-defense, no matter who follows the escort, because I am being targeted slightly. I don''t mind joining forces to protect you, old man.


    Reasonably enough, I''d rather get out of the slightest escort and hire some powerful escort from somewhere else to put it on. But... the old man and the slightest will trust me like no other. That is also an important point.


    "Phew..."


    That''s when one of the constituents came out of the bathroom. No... strange face. Newbie at this time of year? Or another customer?


    He''s tall, has a neat face, but has an unreliable impression somewhere. The constituents also glance at the man.


    "Who, you"


    Who Hino does. The old man is also opening his eyes. Intruder? Assassin? No, I''m not an assassin. I don''t feel hostile or murderous about it.


    "Is that me? As you can see, it''s a maggot."


    Get a hand in the nostalgia while a man returns an unintelligible answer. This move itself is something I should be vigilant about, but I am utterly alert. No, I''m not the only one. Nobody thinks anything of it. They are all Kyotons.


    The man, who had no hostility or killing intentions, pulled out his gun without making him feel hostile, murderous or dusty, and shot him.


    I couldn''t react when I was counting on killing. I didn''t keep my head on too many things. When I found out, he was shooting. I finally swallowed things up after he shot me.


    It is not easy to be poked into the void, etc. It''s as if I''ve been called into illusion. Or maybe he was really using that kind of paranormal force.


    Old man - Tatsugoro Inaguchi, the boss of Uber in Shiba, the benefactor I''ve always admired, was wearing a hole in the center of his forehead and was collapsing.

 483 23

    I couldn''t accept that reality right away, either, and definitely a little. It was solidified. It was an impossible alarm, a deadly gap.


    "Ugh, I''m a maggot. It boils everywhere..."


    A man''s muzzle can be pointed at me. I finally got my body moving here and tried to dodge it so I could fall off the chair, but it was no use.


    Three bullets are fired from a man''s pistol. Two shots hit me, one hit me slightly.


    "Oh, my God, yeah!


    Hino screams. The others pull out their guns simultaneously.


    Don''t...


    I was complaining about stopping with a voice that didn''t speak. My instincts were intuitive. We have to beat this man.


    "See, even here, maggots hate me."


    With nearly ten constituents at close range, they would normally be made a hive, but it would be, the man had spoken our unclear words after dodging the bullet rain.


    A man kicks the immediate head of a constituent nearby with a long leg and shoots two other constituents a little further away. Soon the gun had each in both hands.


    A slight rose, blind to his father''s wreckage, and turned to the man. The sight seemed so sad to me. I can''t even give you time to pity the death of my flesh parents. Normally, it is a shock and solidification place, but it is not acceptable to do so.


    It didn''t even move with anger. Slightly murderous was the only thing that was rising, but with no expression at all, he was attacking a man. Slightly - I definitely judged calmly. Push and kill pity, anger, and shock for the best you can do now.


    This guy is - slightly strong. Much more than me. But its strength is pathetic.


    And the slightest judgment proved not to be the best.


    Slight two hands liquefy, spread wide and hit a man from left to right.


    The man retreated quickly and threw this away, but the meat fluid stretched further and pursued the man.


    "Ugh!


    With a disgusting shout, the man slid slightly toward him and jumped into a slight nostalgia at the same time as the meat fluids.


    The clapping protrudes with a slight torso from the bottom. A slight body blew away and fell on his back. Strike on non-meat liquefied areas. Probably damaged.


    "To me, the maggots, what is an attack that gells your body... stop laughing"


    Maggots man whining about something I don''t know.


    So I finally got up after the regeneration, pointed the gun at the maggot-man, and fired two shots.


    Despite shooting from outside the sight of the maggot-man, he shrugged as if he could see. Other constituents also shoot guns, but with incredible instantaneous power, like escaping cats, they send all the shots.


    No... no matter how close you are, it''s impossible to decide, such as putting a gun on someone who moves at this speed. Except me...


    Fully open the ability to be modified by Junko. The idiotic power of a fire place to deliberately draw on. The speed of reaction, the motion vision, the muscle strength, everything was drawn to the limit, and I was able to keep up with the maggot-man''s human detached velocity.


    A maggot-man stuns a nearby constituent with an elbow punch. Aim for the moment, and I pull the trigger.


    Two shots fired. I couldn''t completely capture the maggot-man''s movements, but one shot hit me. Behind your back to your right shoulder.


    "Ugh!


    However, it does not penetrate the bulletproof fiber.


    Even though it flickers with the impact of the shooting, trying to be inhibited by bulletproof fiber, it doesn''t even show how it is, gives a strange roar, and the maggot-man comes this way.


    I shoot even more, but when I twist my body to the side and scratch it at once, I suddenly turn away. No - I''ve been swinging my long legs around as much as I want and paying my feet with my right leg.


    It was remarkable, but I slipped back slightly.


    As if to match that evasion of mine, the maggot-man, in a spinning momentum, took the left leg of the one who was on the axis off the floor and instead put his hands on the floor, stretching his left leg wide out in the outfit with his back to me, kicking my jaw up.


    Impact on the jaw makes my consciousness fly - I never even had it. My flesh also functions beyond its limits thanks to the idiotic effects of a deliberate fire. I don''t even feel pain.


    My body moves on its own without even vibrating to my brain. The arm takes the liberty of capturing and shooting at the maggot-man.


    But when the maggot-man twisted himself and threw this away, he pointed two gunshots at my head, two times, with a total of four bullets, and blew my head off.


    My consciousness flew completely. Blackout until playback begins.


    When consciousness returns, several more constituents have fallen, some of whom look like Hino. Some were shot dead, others thought to have just been stunned. In any case, the constituents seem to be wiped out.


    In it, the resurrected slight and maggot-man were engaged. I liquefy my hands of meat and sprinkle them like a few strips of whips, while occasionally I fly many shots of meat fluid like a bullet, but the maggot-man skillfully shrugs this.


    What''s really going on with this guy? You look as if you''re moving beyond the limits of a person. It''s definitely the most powerful thing I''ve ever seen. Superman himself. No, even that expression is raw. If you''re someone who looks like a person, you should say it''s a monster.


    So I finally remembered.


    This is the guy. This is definitely why Tachikawa was winning and throwing up a throwaway dialogue. It''s unclear who it is, but if you know this guy''s human detached fighting power, it''s no surprise you''re sure of victory.


    "Literal hands! No, hands in the back! Maggotfire!"


    A maggot-man screamed and wondered if he had gotten his hands in his mouth, spraying a slight face-to-face revulsion.


    Attack with meat fluids without flickering. I can say its guts are amazing, but I can''t help but get my eyes burned with stomach acid and temporarily deprived of my sight. The attack hand doesn''t have to flinch, but the defense is lost.


    Obviously towards the slight creation of a gap, a maggot-man flicks his fist at the dovetail, adding a handknife to his neck.


    Slight movement stops. Don''t just say no push there, but raise one leg wide and decide to drop it on the slightest head. A slight fall to the depression.


    "Just kidding!


    Seeing the slightly bumpy sight, I learned fierce anger and stuck to the maggot-man with an anger.


    The counter fist bursts into my face. The idiotic effects of the fire have already disappeared, and the pain and shock slowly crumble me, kneeling.


    Before my body completely collapses, the maggot-man puts a strong knee kick in my jaw and my body blows up and falls on my back.


    Strong stomping on my pigeon tail, chest and chest. My guts burst and my ribs break. Hot feeling in the throat and the taste of iron in the mouth. The refluxed blood reflux is thrown out of my mouth so much that I don''t like it.


    And even lie down on my body, lower my hips over it, take my arm and bend it in a strange direction.


    "Guaaaaa!"


    Me screaming at the pain. I followed every indirect arm. My shoulder was also pulled out.


    It was repeated over and over, not once. Every time I screamed.


    "When it comes to the ability to play, you can''t play indefinitely. It also takes energy to regenerate, and every time it regenerates, it''s consumed."


    Says the maggot-man. Does this guy also know about regenerative type mice... and how to deal with them.


    As it is, I will definitely be killed. And maybe a little after that?


    "If you don''t want this man killed, come with me."


    You can''t possibly not know who that dialogue of maggot-man is being directed at or what it means.


    "Ok......"


    My heart was stained with despair in a slight sweeping voice.


    "Don''t... Slightly, escape..."


    I couldn''t go on with my words. A maggot-man punched me in the head with a gun handle. Again and again. So much so that my skull cracks.


    "If we keep breaking and crushing bones like this, it''ll take time, but sooner or later we''ll die out of energy for regeneration, right? It would be a hell of a pain, though. Well, it''s better than maggots'' lives."


    "Please...... no more. Please don''t kill Liao Er."


    Crying and pleading, the maggot-man''s attack stops. My consciousness is about to be lost by more than half. I can''t do anything.


    "I really don''t want to do this either. Though work...... But I''m a maggot, so I have to do this."


    In a pitiful tone, the maggot-man smashes my eyeballs and further breaks both arms and legs in a few places.


    "Please stop!


    "I''ll stop. Now I won''t be following this for a while. Um, I''m in a maggotic state right now. Shall we go then?"


    The maggot-man left me. Two distant footsteps.


    Don''t be ridiculous... what is this...


    Death to God. What the hell, this scenario? Suddenly an absurdly stupid strong guy showed up, killed the old man, killed everyone, killed me about nine-tenths of a dozen times, and I hurt you slightly. I took him away.


    What the... what''s going on...


    Surprisingly, I remember a dream I had last night. Usual dreams. My child''s words.


    Building blocks built up. The longer you build up, the deeper your thoughts, the deeper the despair you taste when you break it. God left me alone for years for that. And now exactly, he kicked my building block castle, splattered it apart and broke it.


    It seemed to me that God could hear me laughing when he saw me crying when I was broken through the building blocks. A deaf voice of a deaf bastard delighted with his destiny.

 484 24

    It was morning when I woke up.


    I can see that I spent my body''s energy on regenerating the flesh, draining it all away, and in a much deeper coma.


    I was sleeping in a futon in the back lounge of my office.


    When I got up and went to the living room, there were traces of blood and bullets, but the room was still largely clean. There are no bodies.


    More than half of the constituents survived. Some were killed, but more were the guys who just had to be stunned. Hino also survived, and it looks like he ended it.


    But the old man was killed.


    The slightest was taken. I''m sure they''ve already made me that grandpa baboon''s toy. No, it could be exactly progressive right now. That makes me crazy to think so.


    He''s... he''ll never forgive that maggot-man. I can''t even forgive Koganei. Of course I can''t forgive you for killing an old man or a buddy, but what''s more unforgivable than that is that, by the way, you killed a little father in front of a slight eye. I can''t forgive you for saying no.


    But I can''t forgive myself more than that.


    My helplessness is pitiful and regrettable. I couldn''t protect myself again. No, this is God''s gift of malice. You get strength, but you attract someone with even stronger power, and you flavor helplessness to me again. Take it from me again. God damn it, die.


    What the hell is this... here''s what I always do. The peace that lasted for years was also lost in this way, after all.


    "Are you okay to wake up now?


    Hino, with an angry expression, called out. I stood by silently.


    "You''re done. All"


    Hino vomits words of despair. But I''m not angry with this guy. Hino is - he''s just saying the facts.


    "It''s been fun. The boss...... Inaguchi was the best boss. This organization was also the best. Too bad."


    For some reason, my smile spilled on Hino, who made fun of me in the past. I wonder why. Is this self-derision?


    "The organization didn''t collapse. You''re here, and I am. Several survive."


    I say it in a totally hectic voice.


    "Or are you unmotivated without an old man? Throw it all out?


    I''ll ask Hino. To be honest, I feel like throwing it all out already. But...


    "I don''t like it. I''m still alive. I don''t want it to end this way as long as I live."


    The rotten god of sexual roots will still be watching me scratch my feet, slapping my hands and laughing at the Guerraggera. And with great joy, you will plunge me into despair again.


    But I still crawl up. Until God gets bored? No, until God fears. Crawl up as many times as you want. The time you killed me was God''s defeat. This is such a root competition.


    And I don''t even want God to kill me. Even if God wants to kill me for real, I will still resist you. I''ll even drive your calculations of destiny crazy. I''ll keep you alive, keep you fighting.


    "Help me a little..."


    The bell rang halfway through the words.


    "Is it the police again? I have heard the circumstances..."


    Hino takes the intercom as I say.


    Liao Er, I just want to see you.


    A familiar voice. Junko. I urge Hino to pass.


    Junko wasn''t the only one who showed up. There was another companion. It''s like I don''t remember seeing it anywhere, a high-teen girl.


    The platinum blonde is tied only thinly behind her hair and stretched out to her waist. White skin on watery eyes and looking totally white. I have the impression that the eye of the slit length, which is even more connected than that of Junko, is a little tight. She''s a beautiful girl in slender shape.


    I dress elegantly like some lady, but the long cylinder I carried definitely seems to contain a gun. Depending on the shape and size of the container, it would be like a rifle or machine gun, not a pistol. Rare in the back streets.


    This guy... he''s not the only one. I saw him as quite a strong man. There seems to be no hostility... but who is it? And do you feel familiar enough celebrities to have their faces on the internet? I can''t remember who it is.


    "Here we go. I''m Sylvia Dan down there. You know what his name is?


    My beautiful girl introduces herself in a boneless way. The voice is quite high. And I naturally know the name, and I thought I figured out why this person came here.


    Sylvia Tanshita - Silver Storm Hall owner, one of the top executives of O''Myrape. I mean, it hits a few bosses.


    Silver Storm Hall is a family that specializes in escorts for generations. It is not just an escort, but when an attacker shows up, he is simply asked to escort the Silver Storm Hall because he will also be responsible for the assassination of that attacker, leaving him unattended by the detours.


    "I''m here to help a little, was it a little late? Damn, he... We don''t need our hands. We need to put some keri on it."


    It was a high voice characteristic of outsiders, sylvia throwing up abominably, but it also seemed to show some serious slight things.


    "Sorry...... I couldn''t protect you."


    "I have no choice. The other guy was too bad. I used to get hit by him, too. I''ve been after him ever since."


    "I''ve been hit twice. No, I repelled him once. I didn''t expect you to hire Mr. Ip Shan by any chance."


    When I bowed my head, Silvia and Junko kept saying. We both know who he is, and it looks like there''s a reason.


    "Who are you? He is."


    "I''m a killer called Ip Shan. Until recently it was not known by much name, but it has become quite recognizable recently"


    Sylvia answers. That was a name I didn''t even know. Let''s find out later.


    No... I remember. Conversation at Wombat with Limei Kuguchi. Talk about the killer that he''s chasing with Sylvia. A man who calls himself a maggot. Isn''t that exactly him?


    "I''ll rescue the little one with me and Junko. Ip Mountain also kills Butch. You coming, too?


    "Naturally. I mean, even Junko?


    Hearing Sylvia''s words, I turn a strange glance at Junko. This guy is basically neutral, and he''s having fun watching me and my little, modified, unleashed little elephant mouse kill him?


    "If Mr. Ip Mountain came out, you can''t just watch him silently on the boulder, can you? Sometimes the balance of power breaks down, but more than that, there are a lot of things I think about. Come on. If I get a chance to, I want to. He''s dangerous."


    Let Junko Yukioka, one of the living legends on the back street, say that... No, he was definitely a hell of a guy.


    "Li Mei wanted to ask you out, too. You wanted him to have an apricot vendetta, but you said you got another job. Bad guy in between."


    And, Sylvia.


    "If you have a job, you have to make that a priority. I think Apricot will be angry because of her personality if Rimeko gets to work and make her a hostile priority."


    "I guess. So Junko also knew about apricots?


    "Never in my life."


    "What?"


    "Do you know where Koganei is with a hint?


    Me breaking into two conversations.


    "Who do you think I am? You''re in about number two or three of my rapes. If you want to know, there''s nothing you can''t know."


    Silvia with an adorable and invincible grin. I knew he was a top executive, but is he in such a great position? But I don''t even know the number two or three. What do you mean?


    "Koganei won''t have even cut his contract with Ip Shan yet. Liao Er Oshima, I brought a little to Koganei on the condition of keeping you alive, so I know you''ll come again."


    "Can this mentz beat Ye Shan?


    Staring at Sylvia, I ask.


    The guy who killed the old men and hurt them slightly, I''d love to kill him. No... what can I do to hate him? He''s a preposterous killer, and he just killed me because he asked me to. What you really should hate is your client, Kokanai.


    "There''s definitely not in this world, but I definitely want to win. At least I can''t win alone. You know how strong he is. It outweighs bad overlife, it''s substandard combat."


    Answer honestly Sylvia. Oh-ho. Oh-ho? What the... No, I don''t know what else to ask.


    Whatever Junko is, this girl named Sylvia seems fine to believe. No... like Junko, this guy just looks like a girl, and I actually feel like he''s been alive quite a while. I treat you, I talk to you, I know it somehow.


    "Get ready. We''ll go when we''re ready."


    "Oh."


    Nodding at Sylvia''s words, when I looked back towards Hino, there was Hino right around the corner, offering me a gun and a magazine. It''s the boss''s gun.


    "Please...... Take vengeance on the boss and the murderers."


    I nodded silently at Hino''s words, squeezed out by the thought of spitting blood, and took the gun and the magazine.

 485 25

    How good would it be if that were just a nightmare?


    Right in front of me, slightly crawling around dressed like a dog. The gag ball is inserted in the mouth and the hands and feet are connected by a black leather restraint, which prevents movement.


    From behind, he laughed lowly, trembling the ugly fat hanging from the buyo buyo, waving his hips to the heck of it.


    "-!"


    Me shouting voiceless screams. Just look at me with the sad eyes I gave up.


    Because Kokanai''s purpose is to help us, it is clear that this is what happens when we go at our own expense.


    "What are you calling me?"


    Sylvia wakes me up from the back seat with a gentle, pacifistic slap in my face with her hand.


    "You''ve been having bad dreams for a long time."


    An old bearded taxi driver next door slaps a light mouth. Yeah, I was on the move in a dark cab, and I fell asleep.


    The three of us found Koganei''s whereabouts in an investigation into Omi Rape and were in the middle of a dark taxi ride there.


    "What kind of dream?"


    "It''s just a dream that Kokanai''s grandfather is committing."


    I answered Sylvia''s question honestly.


    "It wouldn''t be a dream, though. It''s happening by now."


    "I''ll let you and your grandfather kill you, but then you''ll have to hold on to a little bit. You''re a little girlfriend, aren''t you?


    It was me who couldn''t answer Sylvia''s further questions this time.


    "Hmm, I don''t know if I can force you to h or something. ''Cause the ability I gave that kid is a substitute for that. I''ve also given you the ability to pinch things like that."


    and Junko. If you ask me... he can deform his body into acidic meat fluids and dissolve his opponent, so unless you even give him sleeping pills, it''s a impossible story to rape.


    I almost stroked my chest down on Junko''s words, but...


    "I heard what slight modifications were made from Junko. There will be no danger of chastity, but there will be danger to your life."


    Sylvia pointed me out, and I feel like I''ve been showered with cold water. That''s true if you think calmly. Even if a slight melt killed Koganei, who tried to assemble him, there is no guarantee that the slight will then escape safely.


    If it was to protect your life, you should have been offended by your grandfather. And if you had noticed that slightly, it wouldn''t be strange if the nightmare became a reality.


    They also depend on the circumstances. If you decide you can get out of a place where a slight is captured, you will resist, but if you decide you can''t do it...... still resist and kill your opponent and be slightly killed, or be turned into a toy for Koganei, for the most part.


    You mean you can''t feel safe in any case? Shit.


    "You don''t have to worry so much about your life. If it''s the little elephant boss who''s released you, you''ll be able to escape safely if you use your powers."


    Junko tells me something I don''t know.


    "The arrow tip I told you I was in danger of my life, but it looks slightly like a radio wave, but that''s because it makes me more maneuverable inside, and I''m capable of acting. Let''s believe it''s going to cut through well."


    And, Sylvia. No, I''m not at all relieved.


    "Nevertheless, he''s also clumsy, or there''s one side of him that can''t live well. He didn''t tell us what he was after. It''s too late for us to know, and it''s a dumb story."


    Sylvia, who knows a few things very well, says in a sigh.


    "Sylvia''s the kind of person who gets wrapped up in something long, because she''s so intentional."


    Junko in a teasing tone.


    "Ma''am. You know, it''s often said in the organization that you''re just thinking about damage accounts, and you''ve been quarreled with by milk and apricots. It was all about fighting with Tsuka or Apricot. I miss having Nana and Li Mei on the board every time. Well, slightly the opposite type of me, so I''m talking about some dangerous aspects. Besides, we''re going to be remodeled at Junko''s place, where we''ve been in a lot of collisions in the past, up to Ip Mountain with mud on the face of the Silver Storm Hall where I''m in charge, a double cause. So let me act with you for a while."


    Sylvia''s wild grin at showing her teeth is reflected in the back mirror. Even though you look adorable like a doll if you keep your mouth shut, the mismatch that betrays that image when you show your expression gave the impression that this daughter''s unique charm.


    "It''s comforting that two powerful helpers have joined us"


    It''s not a social dictionary, I really do.


    It feels like I got an unexpected and powerful help, but still I don''t know how much that maggot-man - leaves for Ye Shan. His fighting power was so overwhelming. Definitely the strongest I''ve ever seen.


    The motion, which I don''t think is his human, is still burning clearly in the back of his brain. Fear comes back and my body is about to tremble. But the emotions that go beyond that are holding back the fear from erupting.


    I don''t want to put into words what that emotion is. It''s not even one emotion. Multiple emotions. They''re in me right now, swirling deep, burning quietly.


    Old man - reminds me of my fellow murderers. But I try not to think about the old man. Given the old man''s character, I don''t want the old man to remember and grieve about the old man right now. More than that, I need to think about helping a little.


    I mean, actually, my feelings are getting stronger for the slightest bit than my pity for the old man''s death. That''s why you had that dream. All right, old man. I''m sorry you had me hook up with that girl.


    "Where we''re going, that maggot-man - you think there''s also Leaf Mountain?


    "I''m not here."


    Sylvia answered my question instantly.


    "Confirmed. Ip Mountain acts with an executive named Tachikawa. Koganei and I are acting differently. He seems to be with me slightly, but the slight came to Koganei four hours ago. Looks like Koganei was leaving Amusement City for Pharmaceutical Buddha City and trying to get into organizations everywhere. It seems to be cheap because organizations in the middle of a war are looking to negotiate."


    "Wow... that''s what you''re looking into."


    Boulder is the highest intelligence organization in the world.


    But being with you for a little over four hours... sounds pretty bad.


    "But it''s not necessarily that Ip Mountain doesn''t go to Koganei. I can''t see any movement right now."


    Is that why you''re following Junko, not just Sylvia?

 486 26

    Eastern Euthanasia. Hotel Opossum in the neutral designated area of the contested jurisdiction. He said there was a hint of Koganei here. Compared to the hotel Wallaby, which is perfectly located in town, it is a small hotel.


    Although it is a designated neutral area, it is unlikely that a member of the organization is placed in the hotel to guard it. However, not a single person has been targeted for leaving the hotel, so it is likely that there are constituents lurking around.


    That''s what I thought, but until I approached the hotel, there was absolutely no sign that the elephant''s constituents would attack me when I was exposed to grandeur.


    Sylvia has always had a retro design rifle in her hands. Made of wood with a simple, boneless design that looks like it has a year in it, with gunbeds and grips. Is that the guy in that case? It''s a hassle to carry. It doesn''t even seem easy to handle, but what about the actual place? You won''t know until you try it.


    Are you okay with putting out a grand gun in a public place before that? No, if you''re not dignified, it''s also troublesome that you can''t shoot right away.


    I get my hands on my nose so I can get through the gun any time I want.


    "Don''t pat me here and I''ll turn the hub against the enemy, but are you okay?


    Junko speaks out in a way that stops me from trying to get inside the hotel.


    "I don''t mind turning it around to enemies all over the world."


    Me mouthing a well-dressed dialogue. I''m sure you''ll regret being embarrassed to remember later, but that''s how I felt right now. I was all tense. I am filled with anxiety and anger that I need to help a little and that the slightest is in terrible contact with my eyes.


    "You''re a hot guy inside. But let''s not be impotent."


    Sylvia smiled at me, but I couldn''t cure my deviation.


    "So you want me to keep my mouth shut and watch even if a little bit of him does it to you."


    "I know how you feel, but calm down. If you have the ability to hear from Junko, you''re talking about how hard it would be for that to happen. Didn''t I tell you earlier? The slightest hint of it is still warm inside. He''s still on the bottom end of O''Malley Rape, but he''s a promising guy. You''re not just sacrificing yourself for your people, you''re supposed to be standing right in him about the math to cut through."


    I''ll tell Sylvia in a sober tone, and I''ll just calm down a little. But on the other hand, being clumsy, I would have told you in the cab.


    I breathe lightly and deeply. It''s just a fever or a bad habit that cuts right off. How many times have you been a jerk thanks to this shortness of air?


    "He''s killing his father right in front of you. You still think you can handle this calmly?


    "I believe you, I do. That level of preparedness should be slight. I can still pity you later. I''m sure he''ll break it off if survival is a prerequisite."


    To my point, Sylvia looks me in the eye and assures me clearly.


    I wonder why. At that time, I remembered how cruel it was to believe in a seemingly beautiful dialogue.


    "Hey, both of you, look at that."


    Junko smiles and speaks like a prank to us in a face-to-face conversation, pointing to the hotel.


    When I saw someone coming out of the hotel, I was relieved. No, as much as that expression wasn''t enough, my chest filled with warmth, the back of my throat, my eyeballs got hot.


    There was a slight appearance, coming this way in slow footsteps.


    But the heat also cools quickly. No, it''s cold. Because of the possibility of a trap. There''s also the possibility that I accidentally popped up here to hug a little and snipe at the guy who''s hiding.


    I walk to the slightest, wary of signs and killings around me. The slightest saw me on guard and made me laugh, silently telling her that the worry was worrying.


    When I realized, I was running out and hugging slightly. He holds me back a little tight.


    "Sorry... I... you and your old man..."


    "Don''t say anything. I know everything you want to say and how Liao Er feels. Sometimes it''s better not to talk."


    Whisper in each other''s ears as they firmly ascertain the feel and temperature of each other''s meat.


    A few words were a thankless, pitiful, complicated substitute for me. But just saying that I could see that face again slightly, just saying that I could hear my voice, just saying that I was on the side slightly, makes me feel like I don''t care about everything.


    I want to hold it forever, but it doesn''t necessarily mean my enemies aren''t on my side, so I release the embrace.


    "By the way, I haven''t been abusive. No, this is how I came out, returning what I had been trying to do."


    A few faces suddenly melt out, and I freak out. The melted face turns into another face. Wrinkly and fatty, disgusting grandfather''s face. Yes, Koganei''s face.


    "I took in my voice and my face. My men were watching me in front of the room, but I borrowed only the clothes on top and came out peacefully"


    When I tell him that in Koganei''s voice, the slightest returns to his original face.


    "You wanted to hit me, but you said you wanted to be one, so you were invited to be one in me, as you wished. Melting, every life, every consciousness."


    Slightly unlike, brutal grin and dialogue come out of my mouth. Can''t you do it? They''re killing my old man.


    Me hugging the slightest hard again. The slight reminder of this, anger, sadness and hatred, was all because I was impudent.


    "That''s enough. I''m gonna pull you up."


    Sylvia has spoken out, so reluctantly untie the embrace.


    "Did you even bother to call Mr. Sylvia? Oh, Sylvia, I''m sorry for all the inconvenience."


    Slightly dripping head toward Sylvia.


    "I wasn''t called to Oshima. It came from me. I''m talking about Leaf Mountain guy involved, and, well, I don''t want to lose you either. Besides, I know what you mean about not wanting to involve the organization. I don''t want to use the best of my organization to settle with Ip Mountain. I''ll have you gather as much information as you want."


    Handled on his shoulder in an outfit that turned the rifle to the back of his head, Sylvia said with a delightful smile.


    "Regardless of Ip Mountain, if Koganei is dead, will the protest end first"


    "It''s not over yet"


    A slight immediate denial of my words.


    "Why not? Koganei will be dead by now."


    "I also capture Kokanai''s memories. My brain flakes when I retrieve my memories at once, so I can only partially put them out, but I''m sure you''ll come to take revenge because you seem to be intoxicated by a man named Tachikawa, Koganei''s right arm. In addition, there is one additional person who went to Junko''s place to apply for modification. Actually, there seemed to be more candidates, but they were anti-coercive, and Junko spotted them and rejected them. So, there was only one person I wanted."


    I look at Junko.


    "Yeah, I modified it. You seem to have one person left, so I made a great modification to keep it. I don''t think I''ll be able to live that long because I''m a little too impotent."


    Junko says with a smile. He''s a terrible guy...


    "Nevertheless, I haven''t made a level that you guys will never be able to defeat. I think we can make a good fight."


    What a good fight. Damn, I''m annoyed.


    "If my client is still alive, you and Ip Shan need to do it."


    Sylvia smiles invincibly.


    "Their movements are being checked by the guys in the organization. Do you want to go now?


    "No, I want to go back to the office once. I want to reassure everyone that the slightest killed Koganei and took his old man''s revenge. It calms me down a little bit."


    "Okay."


    I turned to Sylvia and she nodded with a satisfied smile. Like you''re relieved to see that I care about a few things? Maybe it''s my assumption.


    "You can pity me later."


    Slightly speaks such a dialogue to my concern. Temperament, but too much.


    "No, take a day off or so. We''re capturing the other move, so there''s no rush."


    "Okay. Sweet."


    Slightly, he''s squeezing my hand hard. I also shook a slight hand back and walked towards the dark cab that was waiting for me in front of the hotel, holding my hand together.

 487 27

    Slightly, Junko, accompanied by four of Silvia, returns to the office of Uber in Shiba.


    "That''s why a slight bit of it is the form that has avenged the old man and everyone. The key killer is wild, but in that client''s position, this protest mastermind is dead, so I think I cleared up my thoughts."


    "Oh, thank you, young lady. And... I''m glad you''re okay."


    Hino says it with a face that feels innumerable. I didn''t know this guy would look like this in front of me.


    "But now you''re not totally kata. There are still standing rivers, so we need to shut this guy down and end the war completely. As Hino is the new boss, we''ll do our best to rebuild it."


    "I''m not a fucking boss..."


    Hino with his head on the tannic side. But it didn''t seem like much, and I didn''t miss the fact that my mouth was a little broken.


    "Even the other executives who aren''t here right now would be convinced by Hino. There are only two other executives."


    It seems that it is not an organization as large as it was originally, and that there are no elements that would cause rubbing in succession decisions.


    The fact that Ip Mountain might come again meant that me, Junko and Sylvia, slightly, would also be staying at the office. For once, there''s a place for about ten people to sleep in the office, and there''s a proper bath.


    All the other constituents let him go home. Because when Ip Mountain raids, it could eat the entanglement.


    When it''s tomorrow, I''m going to set up my last battle where Tachikawa and the others are lurking. I''m sure Ip Mountain will be there as well.


    At night, I thought I was going to do it at tomorrow''s operation meeting, and time was crushed by a slight, non-loving chat between Sylvia and the three pure girls. I''m in the middle of a mosquito net by myself, and I squash my time whilst scrambling a little beer.


    I was listening to when it might be an important story, but it was a futile concern. Eventually the chat just ended, Junko and Sylvia leave the living room and go to bed.


    It remained only slightly in the living room. He''s looking at me with a face like he said something. Or were you waiting for Junko and Sylvia to disappear and be alone with me? No, you''re over-conscious...


    "Have you been waiting a long time for us to be alone?


    Just to ask you a few questions, I''m about to eject beer.


    "That''s exactly what it feels like to be a star."


    Subtly different, but I also found it troublesome to deny.


    "It feels like you''ve been baptized in the back street."


    Me who dares to put a few unforgiving words in the air.


    Earlier, I was having a fun chat with Junko and Sylvia, but my eyes weren''t laughing. Sylvia and Junko probably cared about that one too. But it''s obvious that the slightest hasn''t been organized into feelings yet.


    "My father and I, we chose our own path. Father, you''ve lived a long time, haven''t you?


    You don''t have to be strong.


    "I want to be strong. I don''t want to cry and get stressed or anything. That''s what I want to do now. If I''m a man on the street, I think it''s okay to be in mourning here, but now I''m in the middle of a battle."


    "It''s a break now. Besides, that has nothing to do with the back or the table. You feel the same way. Besides, isn''t it just plain obvious? Someone who''s passionate about something else to distract his grief."


    Slightly silenced. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but you seem to be thinking something.


    "I think people on the back and front streets are quite a lot different, and I thought of them as another creature, so Liao Er''s words... overshadow it, or I didn''t think Liao Er would say that"


    In fact, a slight type of thought is common for backstreet residents. A guy who''s an ordinary man and an outlaw, and they''re both building a completely different biological wall. I feel a little bit like that, but on the other hand, I also wonder if that''s the way I think about it.


    "At least as sad as my parents are dead, okay?


    I don''t know what it means to be strong there, and it''s strange to say this because you''re a backstreet person - don''t even say it. You won''t have to say that much to pass it on.


    "On the contrary, I even think it''s the other way around, I... I have feelings because they are both human. But people in the back street are not perceived by the ethics of form alone or by crappy physique. People on the street are tied to a lot of things, and it''s hard to honestly complain about emotions. In a way, life would be a lot harder than ours. On the other hand, you even feel like you''re looking for a body for someone who''s fallen in the back street. It''s a weird obsession."


    ����


    The slightest remained silent, but stared at me, listening to me.


    "I dare to mention the decisive difference between the back street and the front street. If I have to give one life to a cute cat or a person I don''t know at all, I''ll let one live and kill another? People on the street, there are many who answer with humans. Of course some people will take cats. But most people in the back street would take a cat. I don''t like cats, so I don''t make that choice, that''s not the problem. It''s only an analogy, so if you don''t like it, I don''t mind dogs. What do you want me to say, pass it on?


    "Yeah, I know exactly"


    A hint of nodding with an intriguing face.


    "I wanted to live in the back street because I believed that being normal as a person was only here. People on the street always felt that many were lying to themselves. I''m not looking down on it, but I''m not gonna let myself be like that. That''s how long you''ve been pushing yourself to death."


    It''s a narrative grass with a sense of slightness coming back.


    "Well, it''s hard to spread the word, but I think if you''re weirdly elbowed, your old man will worry in the shadow of the grass leaves. So... at least when you''re with me, you can cry. I''m not as good as you, either, but I''ve known my old man for a long time, and I can talk enough about memories. You know, the old man you don''t know, the old man I don''t know."


    "Do you want to cry too, Liao Er?


    An unexpected counter came. No, I guess it was something I should have expected.


    "Men cry alone. A woman can leave her breasts to a man and cry."


    "The backstreet dweller said you could represent your emotions straight, arrowhead, that''s weird. You don''t have to distinguish between men and women."


    No... that would dress you up. I can''t believe a man crying pippy in front of a woman. Besides, I lost my real father in front of my daughter.


    "Well, then I''m not dressed up, but I''m gonna cry. I''m gonna cry too, you''re gonna cry too."


    "Yes, go ahead"


    He smiled and nodded slightly at me in a mean tone.


    Then for about thirty seconds, the two of them face each other silently.


    "Please cry quickly."


    "No... sorry, I still can''t"


    And two laughing. The old man can''t even float. No, you''re relieved.


    "Liao Er is a very sweet man after all"


    With a smile on his face, the slightest suddenly says something like that.


    "My father used to say that, too. He said he was more sensitive to other people''s pain than he was, and he would carry it in. Even when the junior of the organization stepped on Doji, he said that he had been ridiculous in deciding that he was a failure, that he would go to retaliation more angrily than anyone else when his people were murdered, and that he would be consulted about rookies. Seeing my current clumsy care for me made me feel that way again"


    Clumsy is superfluous. Sure is clumsy though.


    "But I guess that''s why my father had an eye on Liao Er, and I can see that, too, so I can treat him with peace of mind"


    While I was telling you, a slight lean on me.


    I reach for a little shoulder, too, and hug it. The silent time passes while we keep ourselves together.


    ''Hey, what''s that? Get ahead of yourself. Kiss me and push me down, ahead''


    Is it my fault? My old man said that behind me, and I felt like I was stuck. I''ll say it back in my heart that I''m not in the mood to get there because it''s right after you die.

 488 28

    Shortness is my worst habit. I''ve been losing money for a long time because of it.


    But because of that shortness, I can also say that I am now. It caught my old man''s attention, and the old man led me to a place called Backstreet, because I was in a fight.


    If I had gone to school normally, I would have lived a homeless life at the age of whether I was going to be a junior high school student or not, what I was doing.


    I don''t even know what I was thinking and doing that now. Maybe that''s because of the short temper, too.


    Well, that''s crazy. The action that the guy who raised me died, couldn''t stand that pity, and threw everything away. Yeah, it totally doesn''t make sense. It makes too little sense to tell as a joke.


    What image boils down to a child who lives by fishing for garbage? Well, I don''t care what they think, but honestly, I didn''t even think that life was that bad. It was more like fun. I had the feeling that I was living on my own. Because I don''t want to live that life again.


    There was just something nasty going on. As hungry as it sounds - both Zhongfang''s defects have been blinded.


    Every time I got involved, I did everything I could, but I was outnumbered. Always end up with me falling on the street.


    Here, for example, I guess if I changed my place, the problem would have been solved, but I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t do it personally. I know for myself that this kind of personality is really a loss.


    "Think some more and fight."


    It was the old man who was watching me like that.


    "Can''t we win because of the number of opponents? I''m not. Your way of fighting is bad. If you''re losing by number, use your head to deal with it. You know what the word" deal "means? Well, think anyway. Just put blood on your head and go from the front, and you''re going to lose."


    Old man speaking with a nagging laugh.


    It''s an extra favor, I''ll do it my way - although I thought about it then. The old man''s words have been caught in my heart ever since.


    I live like this in a place like this now because I was left to my emotional momentum to think about it. I was wondering if I should think about it and reward them with one arrow rather than getting them bummed out again without thinking about it.


    The next time I got involved, I decided to try a play.


    The day it rains light. Me standing up, being spilled, and falling, as usual.


    "What''s wrong with him? He''s going to fall for a long time."


    "You''re malnourished, aren''t you? Somebody flinch the shit out of him."


    "Wow, what are you talking about, this guy? Don''t pull a scallop or something."


    Both shitty hungry ghosts who turn their backs on me falling and leave while I''m bickering. When I stood up unnoticed, I jumped from behind them all at once.


    "Oops!?


    Make a firm decision on the chalk sleeper from behind, absolutely loosen your hands until they pee, and lock it tightly.


    "Wow, this guy was still alive!?


    "Whoa, let go of me."


    The other guys beat me, grabbed me, managed to let me go, but I didn''t let go of all the power I had on my arm.


    "If you don''t, you''ll die! I already know, so tell me to let go!


    Desperation mixes with the voice of the guy trying to untie my hand. You''re going to die. Nothing. We''re going to kill you from the start.


    I thought it was cowardly of the boulder not to use the product, but now that I think about it, the target was multiple, and I didn''t have a problem stabbing him with the murder weapon from the beginning.


    By the time I let go of my hand, he wasn''t moving. I didn''t check, but maybe he''s dead. I didn''t feel guilty. Of course. Killing the guy who used me as a toy for fun can''t even bring his guilt to a boil.


    The others fled scared. What a pitiful bunch of people, but this is also as calculated.


    The sound of a dry applause sounding abruptly.


    "Well done, well done."


    An old man who was watching the thing somewhere is laughing and applauding slightly.


    "Forty-five dots. Results Aurai, but you''re too defenseless that way. If the other guy takes out a knife or a gun, that''s it, right? Now, twist your head a little bit more."


    I sigh on the next word.


    "What''s next?


    "As long as you''re alive. As long as you live, enemies appear. Those who do harm to themselves, those who do harm to their loved ones, all continue to emerge, and need the strength and wisdom to retreat from it."


    I wish I had taken this old man''s words more sincerely at this time and acquired strength at an early stage, and I would have sincerely regretted it afterwards. Because he was shrugging his strength, he couldn''t protect one woman he loved, and he became a corpse in the back alley and framed him for rolling.


    "That''s right, you, if you don''t have a home to live in, you can pick it up in our office. If you''re dead at the end of your street life, you''re on your own. If that''s what you like. But I''d offer you a little more interesting life."


    That''s what the old man says and gives me an umbrella.


    That''s where I didn''t rebel. I looked my old man in the eye and couldn''t rebel.


    It''s not like I wanted you to save me. Even if it''s evil in my mouth, my eyes are terribly tender. I felt like it was such a bad thing to let a dirty homeless hungry ghost or something without the kindness to reach out to me, I couldn''t resist.


    Me in the umbrella and walking with you.


    "What office?


    Me asking concerned for the first time.


    "It''s a backstreet organization. I do illegal drug trafficking. Even when it comes to illegal drugs, the police are silent because they see that they are safer than bad legal drugs."


    The old man said, "I''ve eaten a boulder." What about being picked up by such an organization? Learn some resistance.


    "At first, it''s the bottom line, it''s a choreographer, and I''ll preach a lot. Especially if you think I''m a preacher."


    Says the old man with a nasty smile.


    "You hate sermons."


    The guy who raised me was all preaching, too. I don''t hate sermons. It''s going to remind me of the sadness of losing him, and I hate that.


    "I hate you, too. Both do and do. I''m talking about how it was when fucking jizzy and fucking baba started preaching about the young people these days, but they were kids. You had booze, cigarettes, sex, pregnancy, abortion, drugs. Since that''s getting old, I don''t know, a sermon or something. But, you know, at my age, I want to preach a lot, and I''m in a position to have to. It can be painful."


    The old man''s story was very interesting. And it was funny. No, the impression I get most is freshness. I was surprised to see what it was like to have such an adult.


    "Isn''t it strange that the residents of the back street preach or something?


    I''ll try to hit what I think straight. Me.


    "You know bad things, so you can scold me? Conversely, I don''t know anything bad about a good boy who behaved well as a kid, so I guess I''ll never understand how a bad kid feels about a guy like that. Spitting the same words would weigh differently"


    In the words returned then, there are words that have remained in my mind ever since.


    Bad guys know how bad guys feel. I mean, I can make the same type of person understand the same feeling.


    It''s very obvious, but it''s still in my mind, as it''s very important.


    That''s not all we''re talking about. Even after that, there was a lot to learn from the old man. I think somewhere in my mind, I took the place of a teacher, I was dependent.

 489 29

    There''s been a lot going on over the last few days, and I''ve been a little tired, too. It was 10 a.m. when they both woke up. No, they woke me up, exactly.


    "I wanted to put you to sleep because you seem tired, but it''s time to move"


    Sylvia says with all due respect.


    "Did they move?


    I''ll ask.


    "No, Tachikawa and Ip Mountain are not traveling. You want to set this up before it moves, don''t you?


    That''s a good idea. It is unclear why there is no movement.


    "Thank you. Looks like you guys are trying to fill a hole with a reduced number of them. We''re secretly gathering new constituents. It''s sneaky without a lot of publicity, so to the extent that we''re collecting free chimps for a lot of money."


    Sylvia answered my questions before I did. That move over there is awesome advantages.


    "You haven''t hired a new killer?


    A slight asks, wiping his head with a towel. I just got out of the shower.


    "Maybe I can''t do it in front of Ye Shan. Some killers are reluctant to hire multiple killers."


    "Is that the type of maggot guy you got there?


    "Sa. I don''t know what his thought circuit is."


    Sylvia throws up abominably.


    "I''ve been looking into Ip Mountain, but it looks like it''s really very recent. The first name has come to be known."


    And me. I didn''t know all those monsters had ever been buried. Sometimes it''s because I didn''t do a big job.


    "Until recently, his name was largely unknown. But because of so many flashy actions such as murdering apricots inside the Megalodon of Thin Happiness and raiding Mika Tsukinaga''s concert with Lu Taniguchi to fight Junko, his name suddenly became known and he was able to cover many of his past jobs."


    I knew what Sylvia said.


    You mean it still depends on how much work you''ve done in this world? In particular, it is quick to get involved in well-known organizations and individuals.


    So, knowing that, Tachikawa hired Ip Mountain and was sure he could beat us.


    "You were a very different person. I saw you as a different type of poet from me. There''s also a desire to talk to each other for once."


    Slightly says. It looked more like a freak to me than a poet...


    "Like Sylvia said, I was engaged once, too, but I got away with it. He says maggots and stuff, but he really has the impression that he doesn''t seem human. In fact, it doesn''t make me feel any signs."


    Until then, I shut up and Junko, who was watching the open display in front of me, opens his mouth. I didn''t know Junko and I also engaged inside...... But did Junko have a better advantage when it came to running away?


    "Not even the so-called ruthless killing machine type."


    I told you. I''ve seen more than one of those types of killers in the past. It''s called the type of array that is often fiction.


    "Some people who make murder a living have thoroughly erased their human minds and are certainly being ruthless themselves, though the killer''s image makes it look more like it. People like that are weak. What''s really strong is someone who makes killing a living but doesn''t lose his heart as a person and doesn''t lose his love, his righteousness, his pity."


    "You have no love or righteousness for him. Pity is just self-pity, that''s the worst piece of crap."


    Silvia bites at Junko''s words. Sylvia seems to know the most about Ip Mountain, and even seems pretty evil about him.


    It''s a vendetta to me for killing old men and my people too... But he''s a killer, and he''s the one who hired me to hate him. I was also angry when they raided this place, but now that I''m calm, I don''t even feel like turning to the spearhead of hate. I don''t know about other countries, but in Japan''s back streets, the idea of hatred being directed at the killer itself, the executioner, is scarce. Not at all.


    "It would seem better to come up with a solid operation. Mr. Maggots'' fighting power was extraordinary. We literally didn''t have any hands or feet like maggots."


    "Stop that annoying analogy"


    Irritable in a double sense, I pay attention to the slightest.


    "I defeated you, they killed your old man and everyone, and they took you under Grandpa Bamboo, and what do you think I felt? You can call me a man who can''t make sense of the joke, but I''m a man who drags on his lost remorse, and I don''t want him to be cobbled up. For a man who loses or fails or laughs, he''s willing to kill."


    The remorse, bitterness and pain of defeat can only be seen by those who have experienced defeat by exhausting their dying power. Besides, this time, the result was a slight risk to my survival. I''ve never had more unpleasant experiences in my life.


    It also reminds me of even more unpleasant memories. Memories of him dying in an alley like no other. Every time I remember that one, my anger creeps up. At the same time, it is a force. complacency that no one can beat you. The intention is to build a ten-billion corpse, even if ten-billion-dollar soldiers have blocked it before themselves.


    Unless this anger runs out, I believed I could do it, but reality is about that body. Lost again. Taken away again. I was slightly compromised.


    Sometimes intentions alone can''t help it. I wasn''t even aware of the obvious. Really stupid.


    "Right. I was too careless. Sorry, many people have been killed, and even in the sense of self-infliction against defeat."


    My tone was pretty tight, so slightly visible and soggy, I apologize.


    Seeing that makes me super awkward because I feel like I''ve said a little too much too. Oh...... I''m already cut out...


    "That''s a little bad right now, and I''ve said it well. You won''t be immersed in self-loathing."


    Apparently, the first thing I do was show up in my expression, and Sylvia''s been following me extra. To be honest, I kinda follow up on that form...


    "I aggressively turn to Ip Mountain to distract Ip Mountain. I''ll also try to stop him from moving. Slightly, Junko, make sure his attention is off and attack him at the same time, good from different directions."


    Arm-and-leg, sitting on the couch, Sylvia gives a huge clutter of instructions for the game against Leaf Mountain.


    "Is this guy joining the war?


    I look at Junko.


    "Not only Mr. Ip Shan. I''ll take care of everything else."


    Junko answers with a smile.


    "What am I gonna do?


    "Attention to other enemies, follow up when we fail. Try the parade, but it''s an important role. Think for yourself. It''s an ad hoc move."


    And, Sylvia. It''s a troublesome role in a way, but I guess that makes it the right material. I don''t care if it''s slightly in my position. This guy is very smart inside.


    "As long as you''re going to fight one Ip Mountain - but what if it''s a riot?


    On the contrary, I feel more likely to riot.


    "You three take charge of the other enemies then. I''ll keep Leaf Mountain while you clean up the others."


    And, Sylvia. I don''t know how strong this guy is, but I have a lot of confidence trying to take on a difficult role. Well, just being on the side, I feel awesome about Aura as a strong man, and being the head of that Silver Storm Hall, she''s called the top executive of O''Myrape, so she must be the owner of an extraordinary arm.


    But Sylvia and I have not spoken of defeating Ye Shan alone. You finally decided you were a difficult opponent on your own, and you were going to work with us to defeat them from the beginning, so you showed up before us.


    "I don''t know what''s actually going to happen, so I guess it''s ad hoc"


    I say.


    "Oh. That''s why I nominated you for a Parade position. If my plan breaks down, Liao Er Oshima, move in the form of a pull with you at the center."


    Looking at me, Sylvia told me in a serious tone.


    On the contrary, do I always have to be in a safe position to do so? Honestly, it''s a different role.


    "Liao Er, you always see the essence, Sylvia saw it. I think that''s why I left that role with Liao Er."


    Junko mouths funny things.


    "Is that why? I''ve always missed the point."


    And I just lost it. That''s how the shitty god created my character. Death to God.


    "No, I too, Liao Er, look like someone who sees the essence. Always trying to see the nature of things, I assure you, so no doubt."


    Say something strange to the slightest.


    "What''s the nature in the first place?"


    "Nako"


    The cheeks return strange words.


    "Namako, or Tsubako. It looks amazing but tastes delicious. A delicious looking yadokutoad. But it''s poisonous."


    "Yadokutoad doesn''t look delicious..."


    While I started poem, Sylvia pokes along the way.


    "Mr. Maggots, seemingly creepy man. But the identity is a killer to be afraid of. J End right after that if you''re alarmed. The stupidity of judging by appearance alone. But there are all those stupid monkeys in the world who are caught on the outside. Stupidity swept by the image. Without looking at the essence, a world full of monkeys dictated by the image you see. So when you live in this world, you end up having to look at it and be aware of titles and statuses. Those are armor for monkeys. But what''s still important is the contents of the peeled fruit. It is in the contents that there is truth. That''s the essence. Don''t let it swing by your looks. Don''t let the monkeys, who give in to their appearance and meet them, swing at you. Don''t let the monkey dance you. There''s nothing fun about dancing with a monkey. Don''t be confused. Go our way, whether it''s difficult or not, and seek the essence, and do not follow the answer in the name of truth."


    "Mm-hmm. I mean, here''s the thing. Look at the geek hobby. It''s bad, but it''s actually very haunting, and just look at it. He says it''s a lot more interesting and hot than a good hobby."


    In anticipation of the timing of the slight finishing of the poem, Junko runs his mouth about the unevenness of the focus. I mean, was this guy Ota?


    "Junko, it''s a boulder. Fits perfectly with what I''m trying to say."


    A hint of looking at Junko with admiration. They weren''t uneven in the slightest. I mean, were you a little bit of a nerd?

 490 30

    While I was on the move, the theory of not being confused by the top of my mouth had been caught on forever.


    I''ve always been angry at the very act of hurting people. I was angry with God for creating a world that would do that.


    You damned people, come all the way to me. I''ll kill them all. I always thought about that, awesome stupid, blue smell me.


    I was thinking about that in the cab because people end up having extra difficulty, discriminating, hurting even though they don''t have to, and not having to get hurt because they end up swinging upwards.


    God dared to foolishly create man. I wonder why. Is that because it''s fun for God? I guess so. Bad taste god. Worthy of heartfelt contempt.


    The taxi stopped inside the residential area. Are they lurking in here?


    "Here."


    A short walk Sylvia pointed to a six-story, thin, cluttered building in a residential neighborhood. Me and the slightly raided abandoned elephant Ajito was an old clutter building, but this one is even more obsolete.


    "Yeah, I''m here."


    "Is it a place you know?


    A slight asks Junko, who gives an unexpected voice.


    "That''s where it was a sweep vacation aside. Hey. I''ve been here once."


    It''s a name I miss. A sweeping vacation - an organization that specializes in killing, a existence that was also feared in the back streets, but a killer called Junko Yukioka''s murder doll - is famous for stories about being destroyed by the hands of Makoto Aizawa.


    It is also the tissue that the released elephant commissioned when crushing the fleshshell katsuka of the rival tissue. I didn''t know you were lurking on the site.


    For the record, I knew one of the constituents of the sweep vacation. A student named Tazawa. We''ve been gambling a lot, and we''ve had drinks together. There was an age difference, but I felt comfortable. Like the old man, he was a casual and luxurious man.


    That''s the last thing I want to do. Do you still have Tachikawa, one remaining mouse, and Leaf Mountain, the maggot-man, and some miscellaneous fish?


    "I don''t want anyone to die."


    I was whining in my voice unexpectedly. The three women must have gotten into their ears.


    You''re embarrassed. You''re not my character, this is what you talk about. Damn it. Really damned dialogue. But I mean it.


    "Me too?


    Junko jokes and asks.


    "I know you''re an abomination, but I''m getting help. I don''t want you to die."


    There''s no turning to Junko, I say.


    With the three women here, it''s not even a long relationship, especially in depth. I just met him. But if you''re fighting as one of us, it''s natural that you don''t want me to die. It''s not like I''m going out of my way to check it out, or even think about it, but for some reason, I''m in the mood.


    Was I such a blue-smelling guy? Is that the kind of character you were?


    "Liao Er is a very sweet man after all. I''m more sensitive to other people''s pain than I am. ''


    Reminds me of last night''s bullshit and I glance slightly at it.


    Slightly - he smiled happily and looked at me. Shit......


    "Let''s go."


    I speak up, I walk out.


    "Yeah, but I''m the one leading the way. That''s my role."


    Sylvia, with an invincible grin, pushes me forward as she slaps the old, smelly design rifle on her shoulder and squeals it.


    Is that your usual position as a escort? Nothing. I wouldn''t be escorting anyone today.


    Four enter the miscellaneous building and climb the narrow and steep stairs.


    It starts with Sylvia and ends with Junko. Junko said he would not let go and fight with the elephant, so when he was ambushed from behind, he had to get up to deal with me walking in front of Junko first.


    Common sense when attacking the Aegis of backstreet organizations, but I don''t use elevators. Of course. It''s a hive the minute it comes out. This building doesn''t seem to be equipped with an elevator itself.


    I just went upstairs, and from the top of the stairs, I''m killing myself. Here we go.


    The narrow staircase makes it very difficult to evade if you get shot. Yet I wonder if it would be better to go up in groups. I thought we should open it up for about the interval.


    But slightly, it sticks perfectly behind Sylvia. Sylvia can''t avoid flying back there.


    "Hey, what''s going on?


    Sylvia stops her legs and looks back, looking at me with a strange look at her distance.


    "No, what''s wrong or nothing..."


    Shortly after I opened my mouth, the killing swelled and the gunfire continued to sound from the top of the stairs.


    I had no idea how many other enemies there were. It was partly because of being away, but more than that, because of the object that suddenly appeared in front of Sylvia, the vision above the stairs was completely blocked.


    It suddenly appeared as if it had also been teleported, glowing silver, which, instead of covering the narrow staircase, could not fit in and was partially crushing the walls on both sides of the staircase wall. The stairs themselves are also broken and dizzy.


    I don''t know what that is all the time, but it''s taller than Sylvia''s, it''s more than two meters tall, it''s clearly more than a meter across, and it''s a huge wall-like substitute for people to afford and hide softly.


    There''s something like a handle, and Sylvia holds onto it and supports it. It''s not even a flat wall, the end side curves loosely towards the inside, and the center is snagging.


    So I finally realized what it was. That''s a giant shield.


    "I was going to make it smaller, but did I see it wrong? Fair enough."


    When Sylvia squeals, the killer releases herself and at the same time changes occur to her body. A thin arm with a shield swells and you can see the muscles clearly lifting up even from above the clothes. Shoulders, not just arms. And your chest muscles?


    "Gone!


    With the mood of tearing, Sylvia single-handedly protruded her shield forward.


    Based on that enormity and weight, however muscular I became, a giant shield that was not likely to frighten me with one hand or both, blew forward with tremendous momentum.


    The gunfire stops. The shield - probably hit the guys who were shooting guns from above. The shield pushed a few enemies straight against the wall - no, it also smashed the wall and punched a big hole in it. I could see a giant shield flying outside, pulling on some of the people who had crushed him.


    - But soon after, the same giant shield appears in front of Sylvia. Now smaller than earlier, it fits within the space of the stairs. What the hell, is this...


    "It''s a treasure passed down from generation to generation to the owner of the Silver Storm Hall - the Silver Storm Shield. It is a delightful and luxurious weapon of attack that manifests itself at hand by the will of the Lord and can vary in size and be a moving weapon by the will of the Lord."


    Slightly explains. Sure it''s luxurious, but whether it''s pleasant or not, people will feel it differently...


    Sylvia''s rifle erupted into flames and got shot in the head where he was lucky enough to hang his shield in his face.


    Immediately after that, a grenade pours down. Shit.


    "Hmm."


    Sylvia holds up a giant shield with one hand. What kind of power? No, like that shield isn''t as heavy as it looks?


    There''s been an explosion, but the blast hasn''t reached us at all. It seems like it would be nice to have a blast leaking from the part that sticks out of the shield, but it doesn''t either.


    "Is there something like a barrier stretched out of your shield?


    "Your name and answer. Whoa, whoa!"


    When Sylvia answered my question with a bright voice, she blew her shield away again with the roar. He crushes the remaining people hiding in the shadows of the stairs, every staircase with the roar, and blows them out of the building as they happen to be. The large hole opened earlier is even larger in conjunction with the other hole.


    "I tried to clean up all the guys who were there. Let''s go."


    To say, he scowled his long, thinly stretched back hair, and Sylvia cut ahead and ran up the stairs.


    "All I can say is wow..."


    Me wrapping my tongue around the power of Sylvia. Are you saying that the top executives of the best intelligence agencies in the world are not Dada?


    "No, I''m a woman with no body to fit just such a simple analogy. Mr. Sylvia is. I have so many poems about him that I spell them."


    Slightly speaking with a lukewarm face. Is Sylvia glad they did that?

 491 31

    They never raided me while I was up to the top floor.


    I checked the stairs along the way, but no one was there. The top floor also looks around at everything except one.


    All that remained was a door that said playroom. There are obvious signs of people in the room. Suppressed, but also murderous.


    Sylvia opens the door and at the same time embodies the shield.


    As the gunfire continues to rise, Sylvia sets up a shield and rushes into the room. Me and a little later.


    "Avoid it."


    With an invincible grin, Sylvia flies another giant shield, unleashed against an elephant''s constituent.


    Now I never broke the wall and flew out, but the two constituents were pinched by the shield and the wall and peppered. Even though I feel dead from the first impact my shield hit.


    There are four remaining constituents who are indoors. There is no standing river in it. Did you escape through the back door by mistake, or are you hiding somewhere you''re still overlooking?


    In an instant I would finish two, one slightly, but the other, who was slightly in charge, looked flat even with a bullet in his face.


    Apparently, this is the last mouse Junko made.


    Blonde Mohican is likely to be at least two meters tall for sure. At the same time, he''s a fat, fat man with sharp eyes who seems to have more than two sides. Does it make any sense to be in work clothes, or is it just a hobby?


    Is it playable like me that bullets don''t work, or is it a special body like a hint? That''s a hassle in any case.


    I went up to the bar counter provided in the room. Nothing lurks in the shadow of the counter. There is also a billiard platform, but no one behind it. There''s no other place for someone to lurk.


    If a maggot-man shows up, is that the floor or the ceiling? You should be on guard around there.


    When Sylvia silently calls out her shield again, she blows Mohideb away. Now it would be easier if you died lightly.


    Mohideb spreads his hands toward the shield and takes up the structure as if to take it. Are you confident in your power?


    Shield hits Mohideb directly. I thought I would crush Mohideb''s body straight to the wall, and the shield movement stopped along the way.


    You took all the impact of the shield, presumably more than a truck collision?


    The shield disappears. Mohideb, who has a groovy face, spits blood.


    Sylvia is not particularly surprised, and right after the shield disappears, she points the rifle in her hand at Mohindeb and shoots it with one hand. Some guys have avoided that shield before to prevent it from striking, and their next move is a move that feels like they''re staining their bodies.


    Slightly flickers at the impact of the rifle''s bullet, but it still doesn''t look like it''s working. I''m not even bleeding. The ability to play is uninterrupted and fast? Or is it because it''s hard to even play a bullet?


    But Mohideb''s left arm elbow and right foot knee bent in a strange direction at about the same time.


    "It''s a special meat solution, but if you''re okay with it, you can''t help it."


    Squirting, Sylvia shoots more rifles. Now I aimed at my face. A bullet wears around the mouth. And my mouth and jaw melt out.


    According to a story I heard shortly after it was modified into Junko, the meat solution for Battle Creature is also a dangerous substitute for the regenerative mice made by Junko. Nevertheless, regardless of the battlefield abroad, there will rarely be a guy in the back streets of Japan who purposely carries a bullet with a solution, and I didn''t particularly care...


    Does Sylvia always carry it around? Or did you prepare it in advance knowing that Junko''s mouse was his opponent? Either way, let''s not overconfident our playback capabilities in the future. Sometimes that''s what some guys might do.


    Mohideb''s crooked arm fell. And legs. Melting and cutting? It even falls to the jaw for a splattered face.


    "Mm..."


    Sylvia groans when she sees it. Apparently, it was an unexpected event. Did you not think that the solution you used yourself was so powerful, or are you wary of changes in Mohideb''s body, not so powerful?


    I knew the answer right away. The latter. From Mohideb''s melted hands, feet and jaw, many things, like brown rope or claws, stretch out vigorously, each in an irregular motion, arcing, and striking Sylvia with a glare.


    Sylvia prevents it with a shield, but the countless twats that hit the shield move straight along the shield and around to the back of the shield.


    Even when I saw that, Sylvia was calm herself. The shield rotates at high speeds and sprinkles.


    On the other hand, there had also been changes throughout Mohideb''s body. And the twigs grow from the places that are in the body, and the roots, and even the branches.


    "Oh, I told you to add and subtract it because when it does, I can''t undo it."


    I laugh when Junko freaks out when I see the sight.


    "Well, I also told him that if he tried to add or subtract it, life itself wouldn''t last long because he had unscrupulous remodeling surgery, and maybe he''s already self-inflicted. Hey."


    I wasn''t even angry at the words of Junko, who wanted me to smile. Because the enemy in question, or this Mohideb himself, was a bad minister who would want to beat you to death just because he saw it.


    Junko thinks the same thing for a moment, until he thinks that he may have treated it coarsely.


    It''s a tree or a person. It''s a mohi fat person transformed into an irreplaceable figure, but is it where you laugh that the area that touches your hair remains mohi canned with leaves?


    Slightly liquefies the arm fleshly to attack Mohideb. Although the smoke dissolved in acid rises, Mohideb does not show a flickering appearance.


    "The playback speed is amazing. Tree trunks and bark are produced next from"


    Put your hands back on track and tell them in a slightly calm tone. You mean you touched it directly and understood it?


    "You don''t have infinite playback power."


    With an invincible grin, when Sylvia puts out her shield, she flies with a mohideb turned into a monster mixed with trees and people.


    Mohideb takes it firmly. Shortly afterwards, the shield disappears and appears again at Sylvia''s disposal, and the shield is continually flown over Mohideb.


    Where it was repeated about six times in total, Mohideb was finally unable to take it, and its giant blew up and crashed into the wall.


    Moving halted Mohideb flies, slightly liquefying both arms.


    The aim was Mohideb''s head on both arms. The part of the inverted leaf mohikan is moistened while looking at it. Now he seems to persevere in melting without snagging his arm right away.


    Meanwhile, I''ll keep an eye on the battle and don''t do anything. I''m only a parade. I didn''t know when that unknown maggot-man was going to show up and ambush me, and I was trying not to fail to be vigilant over there.


    Seeing a slight attack, Sylvia also switches the attack to a gun.


    As slightly as the head - instead of aiming around its slightly lower throat, he shoots the rifle after many shots. If you shoot him in the head, you''ll be able to bathe him with a little meat solution. Nevertheless, there is also the question of what happens if the liquid and slightly acidified meat solution is bathed.


    The body of Mohideb itself stopped moving, but the twat was released from all over his body, and the twat rambled through the room.


    Oshima, behind me.


    Sylvia screams. Sweet for your words. I turn behind Sylvia and have her guarded by a shield.


    Slightly, he is putting his arm back on hand with the meat liquefied and playing the attacking snail from one end. The bounced twat melts and falls.


    Junko had occasionally paid bare hands to drop it while avoiding the snail. The twat paid was seen cutting and rolling with bright cuts.


    The shield spins and all the twats coming towards Sylvia are cut and bounced. I can see a slight look at Junko, but I don''t know what''s going on with the key Mohideb, blocked by the shield. How the hell is the twat coming out? There seems to be a limit to the growth of this snail.


    That''s what I thought, arrowhead, two gunshots sounded.


    Not the slightest shot, not the one Sylvia shot. It sounds different. Of course it''s not me.


    I had a bad feeling, and when I looked at the slightest one, the central part of the chest of the clothes was stained with blood, and there was a slight appearance of her eyes wide open and frightened.


    I''m stiff. It was far-fetched. The shield was blocking my vision, and I didn''t see him show up. No, I still don''t know where I''m coming from and where I am.


    There were two gunshots. Look slightly in the opposite direction. He was shot in the middle of the throat and there was a figure of a pure child spitting blood out of a closed mouth gap.


    With Junko stripping her eyes to her surprise, she puts her hand where she was shot. An immediate-death fatal wound in a regular person, but Junko has no sign of falling.


    This unintended blow cannot be avoided until Junko, not just slightly, and in an instant the fact that both of us are fatally injured. Same as yesterday. No sign at all, no hunch, suddenly appeared with the void of consciousness between the four of us. Suddenly he shot at me. And when I realized it, I was being shot.


    "Whoa!


    I jumped out of my shield knowing the danger. Sylvia raised her voice of restraint, but ignored it.


    The truth is at a glance.


    In the place where Mohideb was until now, the maggot-man - Ye Shan - had a standing gun of nitrous smoke in his hand and stood.

 492 32

    There is no sign of Mohindeb. No, if it''s like the remains of Mohideb. Scattered at the foot of Ye Shan. Everything in my body is turning back and spreading on the floor like a skinned Micah.


    I mean, that''s what I mean. This guy was hiding inside Mohideb''s body. If you''re that giant, it''s no surprise you''re hiding inside.


    "I didn''t expect you to use those abilities."


    It was Junko who said that while spitting blood out. While I was stunned, Junko nodded as she moved to a slight point, poking her right hand at a slight wound that was falling. My left hand remains hit by my own shot through my throat.


    "Third time. You''re the one who can hurt me."


    Looking at Ye Shan and squirming, Junko turns his left hand to his slight head and puts it on his lap. I don''t see any more throat wounds. Just blood marks.


    "First of all, it''s strong�� this is the maggot-stone"


    Ye Shan, each with a gun in his hand, tells him quietly.


    The slightest seems to be unconscious. The slightest said the heart and brain were the only weaknesses. The slightest shot was in the middle of the chest. I mean...


    Not again... God''s prank has begun again...


    "You''ve gone mad with your plans. This is ruining the first operation I set up."


    Silvia sounds grumpy as she stares at Ye Shan with a flashing face.


    I had plans for the four of us, but the slightest is obviously incapable of fighting. Junko...?


    "It''s okay. I''ll be sure to help."


    Looking back into my eyes, Junko says in a powerful voice. I''ve never heard this guy''s voice like this before. Still, I still have my hand stuck in the slightest wound.


    I don''t know what you''re doing, but I decided to believe Junko. I just have to believe it.


    As Sylvia had also spoken, the pre-erected operation was now completely ruined. Not just a hint, but I can''t even fight Junko, who seems to be treating a hint. Me and Sylvia, we''re gonna fight Leaf Mountain.


    I turn my back slightly from Junko to Hayama. Ip Mountain is just sitting on the spot, his mouth half-opened and his gaze pointed in the non-open direction, a bump and something squeaking in his mouth.


    "Then I will definitely kill you"


    With a nuance that answers slightly with Junko, I declare. I urge Sylvia with my gaze that she has gone significantly crazy with her initial plans, but that she has no choice but to run them crazy.


    God is still a malicious script, seemingly going through theatre, but not what I found out. I''ll dance like I thought I would.


    "You were right to target that kid over there. This halves the power of the war. The most troublesome Junko Yukioka is going to be able to put it behind him."


    Ip Mountain squeaks when it bumps.


    You can afford it at best. No, stay alert. I''ll show it to your eyes.


    Sylvia, take turns with me.


    "Okay."


    Sylvia swallows my vague demands in two replies. I don''t have time to argue, either say no or snort. Even with a hint of collaboration, he''s the one who said he''d win first.


    Two shots while I jump to the side.


    Ye Shan dodges with minimal movement, shoots me with a gun on his left hand, and almost simultaneously shoots Sylvia with his right hand.


    Sylvia doesn''t want to move after she does. Apparently, in one of my words, you drew on what you wanted to do. I mean, I''m better off.


    I''ll shoot him further, and he''ll go up on the table tennis table. It''s hard to predict Ip Mountain fighting back, jumping all at once from the table tennis table and flying to the bar counter.


    Aiming for that moment, Ye Shan shot me. Timing concurrent with landing. Naturally I''m inevitable and eat a bullet in the flank.


    It didn''t have to be pierced with bulletproof fiber, but it flickered with impact, giving Leaf Mountain a chance to attack continuously. Ip Mountain shoots further.


    But you''re focusing too much on me. I didn''t know you''d be riding well on the gaps you made on purpose. Are you stupid, confident, or is that the Ye Shan operation?


    Sylvia moves. Shoot Ye Shan with a rifle.


    Ip Mountain turns this over. I''ll shoot at the wrong time.


    It''s like I signed up, a combination of me and Sylvia''s improvisation. Artistic discipline that cannot be done without some or more arms, but conversely, that anyone with some or more skill can do it.


    Ye Shan, however, was not sweet. Even as they continue to be attacked by the two of us, they can spare themselves and fight back even more.


    While Ye Shan moved towards me, he pointed a gun in his right hand at Sylvia - and I thought that was the feint, and he shot me with a gun in his left hand.


    I didn''t get involved. No, I didn''t even think you''d shoot me at this time. I''m totally caught.


    Me getting shot in the middle of the belly and falling behind the bar counter.


    On top of me, Ip Mountain jumped on and stepped on.


    Tastes bad...... this position tastes bad. Behind the bar counter, Sylvia''s vision is blocked. It''s hard to know exactly where I am.


    Again, as expected, Ip Mountain turned away and used the counter to disappear himself from Sylvia''s sight. At the same time, grab my head and twist my neck.


    Cervical fracture. Before regenerating, now beat his head hard with a gun handle many times. Like a cranial collapse or fracture, plus a brain contusion?


    Damn...... same as in the meantime. I keep doing damage and trying to run out of my regenerative energy. And at a faster pace than this.


    Nevertheless, there are still energetic Sylvia here. You can''t keep quiet.


    You perceived signs of that Sylvia attacking, Ye Shan leaves the bar counter.


    The next moment, my consciousness turns dark with the shock and the roar.


    I knew immediately what had happened. Sylvia was the shield and blew up the counter. Of course I take a lot of damage with that entanglement. Simultaneous attack on the bar counter and Ip Mountain with me involved? Hina. Well, after knowing my ability to regenerate.


    But Ye Shan sensed and escaped it, I took extra damage, and the achievement was that I stripped Ye Shan and broke the bar counter.


    Playback also takes time. I gasped for pain and saw Sylvia and Ip Mountain. This made those two one-on-one schematics. Damn...


    Play it as soon as you can, and if you don''t join the war, Sylvia is in danger. Yet you don''t get the advantage of what your body says. Shit. It sucks like this.


    I see Sylvia shooting a rifle in her blurry vision. I also saw Ye Shan shooting all over me to keep putting up two guns. I saw Sylvia fall. Hey......


    Don''t be ridiculous... It''s an annihilation course... What the hell is this...


    Death to God. Please don''t do this. Not like this...


    "I''m a maggot... an ugly, dirty maggot... But I can fly soon..."


    Even if you were sure of the victory, Ye Shan is whining about it.


    I thought. I was wondering if this man named Ip Mountain would be the same as me. I''m assuming I''ve seen the Don bottom of the world. I intend to find that out. I really don''t know which part of the world is Dom Bottom.


    I don''t know where the dong bottom is, but the guy who recognized himself as the dong bottom and crawled up from it is strong. No, I''ll be strong. It''s powerful, and it gains strength.


    But I can''t do it anymore. Now we lose...


    "You Don''t Lose"


    Woohoo... I can''t hear you. No, you''re not. I''m just remembering it vividly. Even if you want to forget, you can''t forget that word about that man.


    ''My life may have ended with an unmatched loser, but don''t lose. Whatever happens, don''t lose. Good luck no matter what. Don''t be frustrated. Don''t give up. Don''t lose.''


    Leaving me with a nasty word that I''m not going to forget for the rest of my life - no, push it, he screwed up. But...


    If I screw up here, I''m gonna waste his life for real. Even though he hated me, he raised me, which is why I''m here now.


    "You shitty father..."


    I didn''t say it once in my mouth, I just called it once in my heart when I broke up, and now here I am, speaking out and whining, and I stood up.


    The moment I uttered the word, my strength boiled like a lie.


    My other ability - the ability to freely unleash the potential of the flesh. I''ll use it for the full time here and now. It is clearly dangerous to use this ability in a state that cannot be played back. This force cannot be used in conjunction with the ability to regenerate at any rate. Because when this ability is activated, the playback capability disappears.


    But it''s better than losing like this.


    It''s not just about getting stronger. Concentration can also be seen sharpened more than taking the outlet. But what this ability has is four seconds at most. In four seconds, we have to settle. You have to do it to someone with this monstrous strength called Ip Mountain.


    God is poorly bottomed everywhere, laughing at any intense thoughts, any hard work, and relentlessly pushing him down to Narrow. I know that''s who he is.


    But I still scratch. Like a scratch, we''re made with God. Even if that''s what God painted the troop theatre scenario for, make sure you scratch your feet and keep dancing.


    I can grasp everything about the situation as if it were slowing down the flow of time.


    Sylvia is bleeding out of her abdomen and falling, but if Junko treats and does it, it might help. After a little treatment. But that''s also the story since we defeated Ye Shan.


    Ip Mountain''s gaze is directed at me. Sylvia sees it as no longer combatable. The first person to be shot here right now is me. Ha, he''s superior.


    Ye Shan and I point our guns at each other at about the same time, shoot each other, jump to the side and scratch each other.


    Shoot each other further. This again at the same time. My obsession and concentration had been raised until I was about the same strength as Ye Shan.


    And - I thought, it was an illusion.


    My bullet was off, but Leaf Mountain''s bullet hit my chest two times.


    Neither bulletproof fiber penetrated, but I couldn''t resist the impact, and I was falling sideways.


    Four seconds of the superman time given had faded away lightly. The readiness to die was also crushed like bubbles. I was reminded that reality can''t be like comics.


    God was still there. Until the end of the day, that shithead''s malice kept bursting. No, he might have given me a neat present at the end of the day. It felt like a foolish buzz on its own, and the cornered protagonist burned up, but it was still a constant way to end it: defeat.


    Woohoo, I can see that. God is staring at me with a cold smile. It will be fun to see my inappropriate death.


    Leaf Mountain''s muzzle slowly hits my head. It''s like you know. That I''m losing my ability to play now. If you get shot in the head now, that''s it. Did God teach you that?


    Every scratch was useless. I didn''t get any thoughts. This is the end of a script written by God.


    I regret it. It''s a total defeat. That''s it. Sorry... slightly... old man...


    Blurry enough to think so, I was looking at Ye Shan with a gun.


    Another hand grabbed the wrist with the Ip Mountain gun.


    Too unexpected a sight unfolded. In a space where there was nothing, a hand just ahead of him suddenly appeared from his wrist, and I wondered if he had grabbed Leaf Mountain''s wrist, crushing Leaf Mountain''s wrist as if even tofu were to be crushed, and Leaf Mountain''s hand, with a gun, left his arm, fell to the floor.

 493 33

    "I thought you''d always be devoted to treatment -?


    When I glanced at Junko, who raised his voice, the tip had disappeared from his right wrist. It''s understandable that you jumped across space and attacked Ye Shan.


    "I don''t think so, and the attacks that take place across spaces were meant to be much more vigilant than this... but it was a detour. Was it your hand, not your neck, head or aim? Well, maggots don''t have any hands, and there''s nothing particularly wrong with them."


    No particularly rushed wind, no mouth-watering, pale talking Ip Mountain.


    Is this gonna help? If Junko joins the war and I have my regenerative abilities back, and I''ve lost one hand, can you handle it?


    No, still dangerous. The slightest may have been treated, but we cannot leave Sylvia alone, and if we are to win in the form of a safe survival of all four, we cannot afford time. We need to take down Ye Shan now.


    But I don''t think that''s going to work smoothly. I''m not even the one who can handle it just by intent. Even when he was ready to die, he was dying.


    I know so much about how monstrous this man named Ip Mountain is that he says he doesn''t like it in two battles. I don''t know what to do after this.


    What am I supposed to do? How can we get rid of this guy quickly?


    Discern. How can we best act now and defeat this guy? That tip could be there somewhere.


    Reminds me of a slight poem: not swinging by the looks, poking at the essence. Are you swinging at something now? Am I missing something? Did I miss the thread of the offense hidden somewhere? Doesn''t this guy have any weaknesses? Can''t you predict what this guy''s gonna do next?


    My head is spinning faster than ever before. To live, not to taste the remorse of defeat anymore, to win, not to lose, to protect. I''m trying to find a winning chance that I haven''t noticed yet, which will be somewhere.


    What''s this crazy guy gonna do next? As long as I know that, I''ll put the back on it.


    No, even if you don''t know, you can bet on that. If you win that bet...... I always lose gambling, but I need to win this bet alone.


    And I remembered. What this guy once did. This maggot-man did it then, creepy act. Think about it, the next thing this guy does...


    I had one prediction. I saw a vigeon. Almost at the same time, I came up with the means to counter it.


    "Maggot-beam!


    Ye Shan shouted and did exactly what I expected.


    He sprayed blood from the cutting surface towards me when he fell through his amputated arm. Until then, I suppose I had compressed the severed surface of my hand and stopped the blood.


    Whether I expected to flinch for a moment with it, whichever way I was expecting, I stood up with blood in my eyes but without meditating on my eyes, without flinching at all, without showing just a comma for seconds, and leaf mountains glanced at me and poked at me.


    Ye Shan seems to have been impressed by my behavior, and on the contrary showed a gap for just a few moments. The definitive gap this man, who I thought was perfect, finally showed in front of me.


    "Die."


    I squeezed deep and quiet hatred and anger swirling inside my chest into a point of my body against this man who had killed my old man and now tried to take even a few lives. Focused my consciousness. I put my strength into my fingers.


    A bullet was spewed out from close range, drilling itself into the head of a man crossing with maggots, so that he could be led by a bullet thrust through the back of his head, and the red liquid splashed into the universe.


    Leaf Mountain with white eyes facing, kneeling, and collapsing laterally.


    "Oh, did I kill you? Ah. I thought I''d sample you alive...?


    Junko is saying something behind him. The tone of my voice is turning into a surprise along the way.


    "Ugh!


    Ye Shan, who thought he was dead no matter what he thought, shouted out and rose to momentum.


    "You''re lying..."


    Me groaning. I didn''t even have the strength to shoot a gun. No, actually, the gun depot is empty already.


    "Hit me... just like me?


    Junko is whining about words that don''t make sense.


    Ip Mountain didn''t try to move right away. He sprays a lot of blood out of his head, fluttering.


    In that gap, I''ll finish the reload.


    I don''t know why he''s not dead, but I''m gonna put more bullets in his head, throat and chest. The chest was bounced with bulletproof fiber, but another bullet in the head, plus a hole in the throat. That''s three fatal injuries.


    Ip Mountain tried to blow it up and fell, but as soon as he got up again, he pointed a gun at me.


    "I''m gonna be a cunt. Ahhhh!!


    Ip Mountain screams, the moment he tries to pull the trigger, Ip Mountain''s body blows up beside him.


    The impact pointed the arm with Ye Shan''s gun in a different direction, and the bullet wore my foot.


    "Die crushing like a cunt!


    Sylvia at her mid back, holding her abdomen down, yells at her as she spits blood. The part of the abyss of the shield that lays sideways strikes Ye Shan''s body straight from side to side and pushes it straight against the wall.


    Failure to let the shield strike directly from the front was probably a consideration to keep me out of the way that was nearby, but it didn''t end up crushing Leaf Mountain''s body. Yet Ye Shan''s body blew up like a borough rag.


    "Ugh........................................................................................................................................................."


    I know very well the bones all over my body are broken, but Ye Shan still rises. I mean, why is this guy alive when he''s got one bullet in the throat and two fatal bullet wounds in the head?


    The only reason I can think of it is because it was modified by Junko? No, that can''t even be Junko keeping his mouth shut. On the contrary, Junko was so clearly hostile to Ye Shan.


    "Junko, why is this guy alive?


    Visit as I groan.


    "I can think of a lot of things like someone already modified me, different brain locations, multiple brains in my body just like me, some kind of operation, some kind of magic or treasure power, or a monster, but I don''t feel like a monster, so it''s not a monster or a magic or magic item route. I mean, I''m looking at extraterrestrial life forms."


    "Aliens by the way"


    To Junko''s answer, Sylvia screams small, while doing her best to collapse again. Junko rushes over to Sylvia and sticks his hand in the shot abdomen.


    "I''m not a person, so I don''t even feel any signs. I can''t recognize you as a person. Even monsters and demons are originally modified creatures on this planet, so I can feel signs."


    "Ugh... we... ming? Ujiu... Jin... Ujiu... Mm... Shi"


    In response to Junko''s words, Ip Mountain shrugged and groaned as he fluttered his blurry body -


    "Similar -! I mean, maggots are aliens!


    Shortly after shouting something unintelligible, Ye Shan tries to escape with a fierce dash. You still have so much power...


    I shot Ye Shan, who was turning his back, but I saw the timing of the shooting and flew straight out of the room.


    I couldn''t go after him. This is the limit, too.


    "Um... how do you take it down"


    Death to God. If that''s really the alien, then the joke scenario is too much when it gets here too.


    "Sylvia''s fine. The bullets are coming through, and there wasn''t a lot of damage in the built-in, so I could easily stitch the wound together."


    Junko returns to the slightest as he says, and holds his body up.


    "I''ll hurry up and get you to the lab. The wound is blocked, temporarily puts the brain in a state of temporary death, and protects the brain, but it still helps for five minutes."


    "I told you I would definitely help. What, five minutes and five minutes?"


    I stared at Junko, but blaming him is a mistake. This guy has been treating the slightest for a long time, and he''s trying to help me even more.


    I''ll take Sylvia and we''ll both leave the mess building. Think about the person you hold, the person you want to replace, or something out of place.


    I couldn''t finish Ye Shan in the end. How can I kill him, that guy?


    "I thought he''d come back, don''t be upset. I mean, what do we do now?"


    I''ll open my mouth when I get out of the building.


    "I don''t think he''s coming for the time being anymore."


    Junko says something unexpected.


    "What makes you think that?


    "My guess, but if you just failed, anyway, I was wondering if you''re the type to lurk for awhile if you admit defeat and escape. I mean, even Leaf Mountain didn''t look like he had a high playback capability, which means it''s going to take some time to recover, so if you end the client in the meantime, he won''t come anymore, right? Unless you''re talking about the type of killer who pays in full in advance and kills without a client''s cheap relationship, I don''t think that''s the type. Me and the other kids were targeted before, but if I repelled them, that was it, and hey. My client''s dead, so I think that''s what broke him off. And..."


    So Junko gives him a contemplative look and puts it down for a little while.


    "Hmm... it''s not fair to say this from my mouth in a neutral position, but if you catch Mr. Tachikawa and let him cancel the contract, you''ll be sure"


    Do you have any hands like that? But where is the key Tachikawa? Even though it was information that I was here, but there were Leaf Mountain and others, it would be reasonable to assume that only Tachikawa fled after seeing the gap.


    "I''d like you to keep your contract. To attract him..."


    Sylvia wakes up and mouths an uninteresting joke.


    "Give me a break"


    "Oh, I know. I''m not even going to let you hang out with me that far."


    To my words, Sylvia said with a laugh.

 494 34

    Junko took a hint and went back to the Snow Oka Institute first. We were only able to provide first aid on the spot, so we used the equipment and drugs in the lab to apply the appropriate procedures and try to resuscitate them.


    How can you resuscitate with a heart shot out... Junko also made it clear that he could not resuscitate the dead, but he also said that at the stage of cardiopulmonary arrest, it was not yet death.


    I thought a few things, I didn''t mind, but I still had something to do with me. It''s about finding Tachikawa on his own running around, letting him mount a rally of protests, and letting Ip Mountain''s request go away. So let''s call it hand-to-hand.


    Sylvia used O''Myrape''s information network to lightly locate where Tachikawa was fleeing.


    I came with Sylvia to a cultural center on the outskirts of town. You hid somewhere you didn''t think you were... Sure, it''s hard to find here.


    "Hi-no!?


    Tachikawa, hidden in the equipment room, gives a pitiful voice when he sees my face.


    "I don''t kill. I almost killed your men, though. You''ll survive miserably."


    I say to Tachikawa, caught in fear, in a cold voice.


    This guy is a more temperamental guy, and I thought he was pledging allegiance to both the organization and his boss, Koganei, but he''s a total misprospect. Or was death imminent and fear more triumphant?


    "Cancel your contract with Ip Shan. Swear it will also end the war against Uber of Four Leaves. The top executives here at O''Malley Rape are in attendance."


    "Hey, why is a big organization like O''Myrape sticking their necks in a fight between dick organizations like ours!


    "Didn''t you know that even the slightest that Koganei''s grandfather was trying to get his hands on, he was part of Omi Rape?


    "... ok. Obey anything. Or maybe our organization is about to collapse."


    Tachikawa agreed, half-baked.


    "Is this settled?"


    Sylvia said such a dialogue when I left the cultural center, so I caught sight of Sylvia.


    "What''s the one thing that''s settled when it''s slightly like that?"


    "So I told you."


    "Are you saying you have nothing to do with me?


    "... I''m sorry. It was a silence."


    Sylvia apologizes badly. My anger also cools rapidly, and I feel intense self-loathing for the light again.


    "You know, Oshima. Slightly, it''s inside of us, too. I''d be in trouble if they died lightly. Besides, in the form of Leaf Mountain killing me, I''ll be more and more incapable of forgiving that maggot bastard."


    I am increasingly self-loathing for the words Sylvia has spoken. There''s no way this guy isn''t worried either. Besides, you''ve been dating longer than me.


    "He''s promising in the future in the organization, too. I''ve never betrayed the organization''s expectations. That''s why it''s okay."


    In the meantime, I feel sorry for the woman...


    After that, Sylvia and I visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    "It seems to be difficult to navigate. Wait a while."


    Black-eyed eyes told an impressive little beautiful boy that me and Sylvia would be waiting in the guest room. I''ve seen pictures online a few times. A famous killer with the street name Junko Yukioka''s murder doll - Makoto Aizawa.


    Sylvia seemed to know him and was having some conversation, but I wasn''t listening.


    After Aizawa leaves, Sylvia and I don''t have any conversations, we don''t have anything to do, just some reckless time flies by. Sylvia seemed to have the internet open, but I didn''t feel like doing anything.


    While waiting silently, I realized I was praying.


    Embarrassing. Funny and unusual. That''s all I was cursing God for, and I did pray then.


    that the slightest is safe.


    Convenient prayer. I used to curse God, and now I''m praying. Convenient. But what else can you do now? There''s nothing I can do but pray. I can''t help but pray.


    Dressed to put my hands together and pray, I must have looked terribly pitiful.


    Please... I don''t care what happens to me, he''s the only one who can help me...


    I was desperate to turn to him who would never respond with the thought of spitting blood.


    God help me where I prayed. I won''t stop. Even the guy in the alley, who was messing up and dying, didn''t help me. The curtain was closed in a scenario destined to inflict pain, terror, despair and kill.


    There''s no god? No, I''m here. Absolutely. You''re fucking with us. Give a happy life to only those who God likes and an unhappy life and an end to those who don''t. That''s how we''re divided.


    Even though I know God is such a guy, I still pray for you. What a funny clown.


    How much time on earth would have passed?


    Eventually the door to the room opened and Junko showed up. I''m grinning slightly.


    Seeing Junko smile, I stroked my chest down.


    "Haha, sorry. The surgery failed."


    Junko says with a smile. Hardening me.


    No, you wouldn''t say that with a laugh, and that''s a tough bad joke? This.


    "You''re lying."


    Sylvia sees Junko with her jito eyes.


    What... I knew you were lying. Well, that''s a lie. I''m not saying that with a laugh. But why are you such a tough, bad liar?


    Lies...... what is it? Laugh and I won''t say that...... right?


    "No, ''cause it''s really true. Little girl, because she''s dead perfectly. South Amitabha Buddha"


    Junko meditates with both hands together. Oh, this is a lie. Yeah, I get it.


    "Why are you lying like that?"


    The whispering voice comes from behind Junko. And then a slight appearance of good health enters the room, like a state of temporary death when being transported here is a lie.


    Me stroking my chest down again. Just for a moment... I thought it might be true that Junko lied.


    "A little..."


    I get up and walk towards the slightest.


    "No, I''m not. That''s not the slightest bit."


    Junko shakes her neck sideways with a sad look. But my eyes are laughing.


    "It''s just a little clone of yours. The real little one was dead. So, to comfort you, I made a well done clone."


    "A little..."


    "Liao Er...... sorry to bother you"


    Ignore Junko''s shameless lies and I''ll embrace her with all my strength.


    "No, it''s really a clone."


    "Junko, Shiatsu."


    Sylvia said in disdain to Junko, who insisted. Absolutely. I''m really persistent, and besides, I don''t read air.


    "No, really true. Only the heart. I only partially cloned my heart from a little bit of your genetic information and turned it into a new one. The original little one''s heart, you see, this street"


    Junko tries to remove the perforated heart from under his white coat. You''re pretty big on the heart.


    "Do we all eat?


    "Nice. Even as a story, definitely."


    I answered Junko, who jokes and asks, with a slight hug with me, with a voice that sounds genuine.


    Again in my dreams, facing me as a child. I''m still wearing Veso.


    "Why does God suffer and kill people?


    mouth the same thing as ever. That''s right. Because this guy is me, and he''s a projection of my feelings.


    But isn''t it possible that showing up in this way in your dreams is because there are aspects of you pushing yourself aside and looking at it objectively? I even think about it that way.


    "Isn''t it like God killed all the people who suffered and died?"


    Look up at me, kid. I''ll tell you what I regret. Yeah, you''re right. With the joke of unreasonable fate, life blows up like dust and mustard. And I''ve blown a lot of lives, too.


    "Why do people hurt people?


    Projected my sweet little heart, my child''s I still ask.


    "Why is it so bad to just say you''re weak? You''re weak, you can live."


    "It''s not just about people. No, the animal world is tougher. It''s hard to live in nature just because you have a kind personality."


    Until then, I''ll keep my mouth shut and speak in a quiet tone.


    "Then why did God make the world this way?


    I ask of the child with a voice that seeps through his anger.


    "Even I''m slight. ''Cause the truth is... wasn''t it kind of you? Weren''t you weak? And yet I had to be strong."


    To the child''s appeal to me, I smile bitterly and exhale small.


    "Kindness and sweetness don''t always lead to weakness. If you''re strong, you can protect him, even the kind but therefore weak. That''s why I wanted strength, too. To be able to protect. Besides, knowing how weak it is must be one of the things that matters in this world. I don''t know what it''s like to be weak. I''m so relieved of him."


    Talking that far, I suddenly noticed.


    "He who is weak but gentle attracts people, heals, soothes, and loves them. We can also gather flocks among the weak. Licking wounds isn''t a bad thing either. Even in nature, weak creatures try to survive to be weak. I don''t want them. I don''t want them."


    I can''t believe I finally figured that out by now.


    "I couldn''t protect you again - what a dumb dialogue. Before God''s malevolent prank of destiny, no matter how great the power becomes tiny. It''ll blow you away lightly."


    But still, as long as this body moves and my heart doesn''t break, I can keep spitting at you towards God''s sloppy dumb surface. That''s the right God gave people.


    "Besides, it''s not like a weak guy stays weak forever. Like I''m getting a little stronger."


    I put my hands gently on the kid''s head.


    "As long as you''re in me, I can show you how a weak guy feels"


    Sweet little me. The kid''s sweet little feeling in me. I''m sure he won''t disappear from me.


    In addition to that, there is also a heart that believes in God. As a being to spit on, he continues to reign at will in his heart. That''s fine.

 495 End Chapter

    Thanks to Leaf Mountain''s raid, my old man died and Hino rolled up to the boss.


    And by Hino''s nomination, I was forced to sit on the executive even though I didn''t like it. I''m not kidding. I don''t want to do a responsible position.


    I said that I wouldn''t mind those three being two, because Uber the Shiba itself was a mid-level organization and there were only three executives from the beginning, but staying the two would increase the burden on the other two, and laying down a three-member system of executives, as before, to rebuild the organization weakened by the releases and the struggle against the elephants, would have been pushed out by Hino.


    It would be better for me to go out to the crime scene and watch and skirmish if our territory was vandalized.


    Two weeks went by with the tragic days of getting plenty of unfamiliar deskwork planted in Hino.


    "Enough awareness among executives!


    Hino yells at this dialogue as soon as something happens. Seriously, it sucks. Not once or twice have I thought about quitting this organization anymore. In just two weeks, yes. Every day, I''m a stress saver.


    "We don''t have enough men in the first place. Thanks to the release of the troubled child, the elephant has been halved, and each territory of the drug smuggling organization in Euthanasia City has been expanded, and we are the only ones who are short of manpower to create a blank zone."


    We are recruiting personnel, but here again, there was a small clash with the unleashed elephant that set Tachikawa on his new boss. Released elephants are also heavily recruited at the same time as us four-leaf ubers. Recruitment between the same euthanasia city and the same illegal drug trafficking organization is wearing it. Besides, I''m getting a headache because I''m the one in charge of recruiting the personnel.


    I told Tachikawa not to, but he refused me lightly. It also smells annoying to have boulders fighting again for that degree of reason, so they are having a recruiting match while making each other feel abominable.


    "It''s obviously better to let the elephant go, huh? No, geographically speaking. Hey, we might as well be in town, but that''s all."


    "Use your head a little more"


    I get a big sigh of sigh when Hino complains.


    "Whether the salaries and working hours are released and the elephants taste good, we make a bigger appeal to the fact that this is the organization that won the war. I think our future as an organization is above us. Advertise loudly that you were able to defend a savory territory after the war. I don''t know what to tell you."


    I see. I''m impressed, but I''m frustrated with Hino''s last extra word.


    "Fortunately, no other organization will take the place that makes the territory a blank zone."


    I told you. The most delicious places around the pleasure streets of the perfect town, including the bedding streets, are many areas that we shared in multiple organizations and used without collision, but of course, some of them are exclusive areas of Uber in Shiba.


    There has been an increase in the number of times sellers cannot travel to that exclusive area, making it a blank zone, but neither the organizations nor individuals that follow it have emerged so far.


    At least on an individual basis, there would be no place to imitate such benevolence on an organizational basis. You lost your men and made time for a blank zone because you fought aggressively against the kid.


    "The drug situation in Euthanasia isn''t entirely peaceful now either. Recently, the overseas mafia has been building Negijo in peace."


    Hino speaks in a frivolous tone. Hino is right, the threat exists.


    "I know, but it won''t be limited to drugs. Then, it is. They''re enemies to every backstreet organization in Euthanasia."


    We''re not the only ones to be wary of, and even if they put us out there to make out and preach.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s been a troublesome day in a different way.


    Nevertheless, it''s not all bad. If you''re working, you''ve been raised by executives, and you''ve become more troublesome than before, but if you''re in your personal life...


    Go home and prepare a meal for two. You''ve been contacted that it''s time to go home.


    "Welcome back"


    Glimpse of the slightest when you get home and speak up.


    "Ah, he''s cooking with me down again. Sure, Liao Er''s cooking skills are better than mine, but if you don''t let me do it, I won''t improve for long either. Liao Er won''t let me cook all the time?


    It''s not like there''s such a deep reason, but when I do the chores in general on my own, I complain about my dissatisfaction while prying into this and why.


    There are no deep reasons, but there are many reasons. One is that I''m the one who''s been doing chores in this house the whole time, so I''m a little nervous about not wanting someone else to mess with me now. One is that slightly more busy than I am, so the decision is that I would rather work chores with less fatigue. One is aware of the guy who once lived in this room...


    I remember that guy who lived in this room - Kiyose.


    If I found out I was living like this now, if I found out I was happy, what would Kiyose think? Wouldn''t you resent me for being jealous? No, I don''t think he had that personality, but nevertheless, he can''t help but resent me. I couldn''t protect him.


    You just have to be born me and a little girl. Then I''ll protect you next time. I''m going to build a happy family and raise you to be a strong kid so you don''t have to look at me like that.


    There''s something wrong with me that''s floating around in my brain with such a pioneering delusion and aspiration. Was I the kind of guy who thinks about this? Did you see him slightly and become a romantic?


    Well, I used to have a weak, sweet spot. I keep dreaming about my child crying all the time.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    It''s hard for me to be slightly pointed out.


    "A man who bites off happiness. But I can''t chew happiness. That''s why my mouth is burning. The facial muscles loosen. It bites off happiness, but it can be done. Slightly. What a pitiful face. But women forgive. The wretched face was created for me. Be good."


    "Please stop, such poetry..."


    "It''s a poem to argue with each other. Liao Er nimbled. I can do it."


    Unexpectedly a slight cuddle came from behind to me as I was cooking.


    I''ve seen it in comics if it''s the reverse pattern...... hmmm......


    "Honestly, I didn''t think anyone would like me, and I thought I''d never hang out with the opposite sex again for the rest of my life. I wonder if there''s a man who likes a woman on this wave."


    Slightly speaking abruptly, holding onto me.


    "So I''ll introduce you to my father because he has a good opponent. They told me you''re a sweet guy who''s sure to accept me too - woohoo, matchmaking kind of thing - but if I were to grow up and get married in the future, I wouldn''t seem to be able to do it anymore, and I don''t know if that matchmaker would run away - and all I thought about was bad things. Yet this is truly a miracle that someone as nice as Liao Er shows up before me and accepts me. My father''s eyes were always on the pit, not the pit, only in this case."


    Even after entering the register, it seems to me that the old man, whose daughter keeps blurring at me every time, is grinning in the shade of the grass leaves.


    "If I don''t like this guy anymore, I want to go kill me like that. I want to go to the future with a time machine and go kill it. I want to kill myself for not giving up and forgetting this time of happiness"


    Slightly suddenly mumbles a scary poem.


    "The logic is, if I feel a little cold about it, I''m gonna have to be killed, too."


    "That''s natural. A ghost lurking in my heart can''t possibly miss it. It has been decided that you will not have to. She''s such a pain in the ass, I am."


    That''s why you look good on me - I thought so reflexively, but I didn''t say it.


    To be honest, the slightest is too degrading for me. I can''t be the only guy who likes this guy. But with fate''s guidance or something, this guy came to me.


    Even if it''s a fabric to the ruin of the future, I just want to thank God for it now. Only that you led a little bit to me.


    Let''s spit on fifteen heavens and play. End of story

 496 Snow Oka Laboratory Daily

    Sunday''s Snow Oka Institute living room. The usual face. However, on Saturdays and Sundays, there is no such thing as Zuo, who has been given a day off.


    "It''s still an ass line!


    "Yeah. I think that''s the best place. It''s a recent trend to see how cute they are and how elaborate they are there."


    "Agreed, but the Beast Beauty Boy route wasn''t the best!?


    "I''ve been overflowing with that system lately, and I''m not convinced by the trend of even putting on Chemomimi, and I''m feeling a little dissociated."


    "It''s with you everywhere that when tempering becomes remarkable, it becomes crude disturbing!


    Instead of Zao, Mika comes to visit at the institute and is interested in chatting with Junko for fun.


    "Ooh, here''s Princess Midori''s Rolling Cradle Lou."


    A little further away, Midori makes a real prowl move while he realizes himself. The two of them have been interested in the prowl since earlier.


    Only tiredness is delayed in reading by itself, but as occasionally harassed, true and Midori hands and feet and the body itself fly, I am unable to calm down and read. My true leg still blurred my tired head.


    "Midori, I was wondering if you would refrain from doing that indoors."


    When Junko, who saw how it was, cautioned softly, Midori silently stopped the move and left the truth.


    "Ahhh, what are you doing! Princess Midori!


    "Hey!?


    "Oops!?


    Midori jumps up loudly with the scream, lays sideways in the air, and showers her body with two eyes, Junko and Mika.


    "What the hell didn''t you care about eating! Princess Midori, suddenly Junko Crazy in Second and Mika Shut up and Plancher! You shouldn''t do this ~"


    "I guess you didn''t mind being noticed!


    Mika yells at Midori, who laughs and lives on as she rides them both.


    and there the truth rises and comes, snuggling behind Midori and turning his arms around his hips.


    "Hey, hey, True you, that move haha"


    Junko was on his way to caution, but the truth is, he doesn''t have ears to listen to, and he strays his torso greatly, throwing Midori''s body backwards.


    "True! No matter how much, and no matter how many Midori opponents, there will be no Germans left throwing at the girl opponents!


    "In contrast to the fact that Princess Midori was thrown, Mika Shuut is furiously on the top of Aizawa The Buddha - eh!


    Midori, who cushioned her tired body and took it well, continues to live.


    Immediately afterwards, True finally holds Mika''s head with both hands and presses it against her thigh near her groin.


    "What the hell!?


    Mika blacks and whites her eyes into true behavior out of the ordinary track. True, keep Mika''s head pressed against her left leg thigh and raise her left leg high.


    True to violently shake down the raised left leg. Meanwhile, Mika''s head remains pressed against her left thigh, so the impact passes directly to Mika''s head as she waves her legs down.


    "The palm of Aizawa The Buddha gives me the fruit split on the top." Shut up, Mika, hold your head and be stuffy!


    "Oh, I''m sorry. With��"


    True returned to sanity and apologized to Mika.


    "Come on, then, make a move! You are!"


    "When you''re prowling, you''re very enthusiastic and excited. I''m so sorry..."


    Truly, I take a rare and moist attitude towards Mika, who protests by holding her face down.


    "It''s strange that a man should be prowling with a female opponent in the first place!


    But Mika''s anger doesn''t subside.


    "I always do this with Midori. I mean equality between men and women."


    "Sister Mika, my real brother wanted a brother. So, I''m the replacement."


    "He was my only child. I couldn''t help but want a brother. [M] If you can, you can have a brother or a brother to play with."


    True and Midori continue to say. Mika amplifies her fury and anger even more when she hears it.


    "Equality between men and women is also limited! Besides, no one pays attention to treating Midori like a man instead of his brother and playing prowl!?


    "No, they''ve already accepted it."


    Junko can get rid of Mika, who gets excited about one person.


    "If you want a brother, you''ll be tired there!?


    Suddenly he talks, tired of having a bad feeling.


    "He can''t. He bends over as soon as he makes a slightly flashy move, and when he makes a combination move, he''s weirdly excited and has an erection, which is creepy. I don''t want that brother."


    "It''s terrible... I can''t believe I rose that in public..."


    Receive true exposure and protest with a face where tiredness is about to cry.


    "Tired!"


    Mika screaming at its tiredness.


    "Hey, what is it..."


    Unexpectedly tired.


    "Stay with you!


    "Ah, yes..."


    She was tired thinking she was going to get angry, but Mika grinned and shouted forcefully, poking out her clenched fist. Tired nodded hesitantly but small.


    "No, what are you snorting at?"


    The truth pokes at me when I see it.


    "And true! No matter how much Midori, playing with the opposite sex, yet virtually with his brother, extending to violent play is unhealthy in many ways! You should still use tiredness if you want to prowl!


    "Heh... how much are you talking about? Because I''m Tulpeta and I''m subtle as a woman? Is it possible that my real brother is a Lolicon?


    Midori asks in a catchy tone.


    "If true is Loricon, you wouldn''t even prowl at the person you saw as the object of sex! Evidence above all that I have now repelled from tiredness!


    "Uh, so is that"


    I give Mika''s reasoning a voice that Midori was impressed with. I didn''t think Mika had that much insight.


    "Midori''s doing it right cute, and that''ll do."


    I am not convinced that I am being blamed, and argue with the truth being few words.


    "That cuteness, if not literally cuteness, doesn''t mean porn, and it''s close to the cuteness of the sumo room of the last century, right?


    Junko joking and saying.


    "That''s what I''m saying! Treat the girl well!


    And, Mika.


    "I add and subtract. Even if she''s not my sister, if she gets married and makes kids in the future, she wants to play prowl with both men and women.


    The unexpected gaze pours down to true in response to the words truly spoken.


    "Does he... have a desire to marry...?


    Go back to Junko''s side, face Junko and whisper in his ear Mika.


    "Hey... not anywhere, it''s unexpected. Besides, I''m talking about making kids..."


    Though he lived in the back street, he was not willing to die, and when he died, he could not publicly proclaim himself a great stranger on a tatami. True, but he did not think that he would speak to such words as "marriage" or "child".


    "But True, I''ve been saying that every face of this institute is a family, too. Well, it''s like family, actually. Maybe he wants to have a family."


    "I''d like to tell you to join that family, but I have something I''m doing right now."


    "Makoto, I don''t have a girlfriend right now, and Mika can run for me, right?


    "Oh, no... what a fool... I was framed once, and aside from Junko... no..."


    "No, I feel like I''ve been flabbergasted, too, but I''m satisfied that I wish I could stay with you. I don''t care if you hang out with other people, if you''re in a place where you can meet anytime, and you''re feeling better, I''m wondering if that''s okay."


    "Ugh... what is the frontier of enlightenment..."


    With a truly deafening whisper, Junko and Mika exchange conversations.


    "Wow. True brother, I''m obsessed with my family."


    Midori, on the other hand, had a true opponent. The prowler seems to have interrupted.


    "I''m not obsessed. I admire it. I grew up in a lonely family. My father had never slept in a hospital, my mother was a tough guy, I didn''t have any brothers, and I admired the fun and obnoxious family so much. No, I still admire it. Sometimes you do it on TV. With a big family special? Oh, I especially admire it."


    "Yay, then you can have a big family when you get married, my real brother."


    "You don''t have to tell me. I''m going to. It was remodeled on its own before Yukioka knew it and I won''t get old, and that''s how they remodel it, and I''ll make Sawayamako. I''d like to make at least thirty. The ideal is eighty or more, and we''re going for the Guinness Record."


    Hearing true family design speak with a mind only dreaming look, Mika and Junko are all there to bluish.


    "Ugh... the machine that gives birth..."


    "Gu...... You need to be ready..."


    Junko groaned like a groan, and Mika was nagging and holding her forehead, roaring with a distressed look.


    Daily End of Snow Oka Laboratory

 497 Five Preambles

    Maki Atoki, as a child, was a grown child who lacked self-assertion and did not bother his parents'' hands. In the meantime, she was the youngest daughter of four brothers, and her eldest daughter and elder brother were the children in question, and her parents'' interest was not very good for the middle of the century.


    Maki secretly felt lonely about it, and he felt strongly that he wanted me to be more comfortable with it. But I couldn''t speak.


    Because of its overgrown nature, I couldn''t make friends in elementary school, in the middle of nowhere.


    Everyone but myself seems to enjoy it, but Maki is not. Time off spends unnecessarily while feeling alone and alienated.


    I had a sense that I was having a boring time, and I always felt envious of the other kids.


    When I went to middle school, while fortunately I could also call myself a friend, there was bullying in my class. It wasn''t in the middle of nowhere that I was being bullied, it was another student.


    I was relieved to see my classmates being bullied. Because if she hadn''t, I wondered if I would have been bullied instead.


    After that classmate committed suicide, one of the girls who was bullying also committed a trailing suicide with guilt. If you ask, she used to be bullied too, and she said she took the initiative and turned to the bullying side, thinking she couldn''t bully if she was on the bullying side.


    The other bully turned into a good one. I spent my days laughing, like there were no bullying facts or anything. I''m sure you''ll care about living a happy life, taking care not to let it out, because it''ll get behind your chest.


    When I went up to college, I had a boyfriend. While I rejoiced that I had been able to hang out with people properly for the first time, I was also concerned that I had chosen an inhospitable woman like myself. She was dating with bad delusions that maybe there was a woman other than herself and she was being doubled stranded.


    In the end, it was just a assumption of Maki, and because of that bad assumption, Maki broke up in about four months, going so far as to always remain marginally ambiguous towards his boyfriend and take actions that would punch the suspicious demon.


    Then, when he learned that his broken up boyfriend had spoken ill of Makoto there, Makoto became increasingly unbelievable in humans.


    This world is uninterruptedly ugly. People are all ugly. I''m one of those ugly people myself. While so consciously avoiding people, there is also a strong desire in the middle of the century for people to be comfortable and mindful.


    If I''m clear, I want to believe in the good parts of human beings that you see rotten in fiction. I actually wanted to see it and feel it. My broken up boyfriend regretted that he broke his own butch, even though it was there at first.


    A true moment where you can normally get a job and only have rare relationships there as well. A late, terribly boring life that always drags on the nature of wanting to believe people but not believing them.


    Bored and unbelievable, Maki was to get married. In his late twenties, he was married to a matchmaker by his parents.


    Marriage marks the threshold of hell in Michi''s life and also leads to the discovery of paradise.


    That was eight years ago.


    The second thing Yasuke Kamakura resents in the world is a human rights lawyer.


    To eradicate bullying, the Ministry of Education and Culture''s plan to install surveillance cameras and recorders in school buildings across the country complained about how privacy could be the human rights of students, and even put them into civil society to incite and crush them.


    Fortunately, the attorney is exposed to a death that, from Yasuke''s point of view, makes his chest skull that a whole family will be slaughtered by ex-bully-bulliers. But without him, I don''t think I would have suffered.


    Yasuke stayed normal until he was in high school. I never dreamed I''d be like this.


    "Yes, Yosuke, open your mouth. Dog''s pussy, it''s all right."


    "Whoa, I''m opening it! I''m gonna feed you your favorite shit!


    "Thank you very much, say so properly. If you don''t tell me, I''ll eat another one."


    The defect takes Yasuke down on his back for two, and holds him down, and one of them goes to open Yasuke''s mouth. Yasuke closes his mouth diligently, shaking his head, and stares at the defect as he rides up and laughs.


    Yasuke has no idea why he was suddenly targeted by a shark. It wasn''t necra temperament of a nature that was anything but bullying, and I was spending my normal time. From the time he became a target of bullying, his friend left.


    "Hey, Junko, come here and shoot in recent years. I can capture the defining moment of Kamakura''s cuisine. I''ll make you a lifetime of memories."


    "I''m not kidding. Who''s going to show it?"


    "Book to, you''re a kid to do forever. I''ve been doing the same thing since elementary school."


    A group of stupid women stuck with the bad guys laugh at Kerakera. Disgustingly, they have the cuteness to be at the top of the class. I understand that there are girls who are attracted to defects, but I wish they were all skanks like that, Yasuke seems abominable.


    When school is over, Yasuke has a good moment ahead of him. Until then, Yasuke tells himself.


    For that pleasant moment, and finally unable to stand the bullying at school, Yasuke stopped attending school at any time and pulled into the room.


    Yasuke was hooked on online games. That game, named Recommended 11, was a Virtual Reality type trip game and an MMORPG staged in the fantasy world, many years after the service had already begun.


    Yasuke after pulling came to recommendation 11 with his whole body spirited. Yasuke receives that it is a rewarding game, although it is also highly regarded. Sometimes it takes time on an annual basis to acquire a single piece of equipment, or it takes connections.


    Only when Yasuke became seen as one of the top players in Mackerel (Server). It had finally become a top-notch nettle abolitionist.


    Yasuke stuck to being one of the top notches. I never stopped loving this world much fuller than it was in real life. On the other hand, I didn''t forget my resentment of the people who bullied me in the past. That also led to equals, resentment of the world.


    That was nine years ago.


    Tomihika Miura lived in a 1DK apartment with Yukio Chigasaki.


    They had a common hobby. It''s a trip game called Recommended 11.


    But while her nurturing husband fell for the game with a dopple, Tomorrow Kaori gradually moved away from the game.


    Online games connect players'' feelings about playing games by adding new content, attractive new items, and sometimes events to keep one game extended.


    However, the upgraded version of Recommended 11 was not a good substitute for flattery, and Tomorrow Incense had received it.


    Job adjustment is especially tedious every time. This game, like any other RPG, is a classic job selection method, such as a warrior or a sheaf or a black wizard, but whether or not there is enough time to work on that job is one teaspoon on the development side.


    It is difficult to adjust, especially since there are multiple jobs with attacks and roles on them. In the end, the result is that the strongest DPS attacker is chosen.


    Once again, attackers also feel like melee physical attacks, ranged physical attacks, and magic attacks, each with a different role. But this recommendation 11 implements many kinds of proximity attackers without thinking. For this reason, the strength and weakness of proximity attackers changed each time the upgraded job was adjusted, and proximity attackers were taking their seats from each other, in a chaotic state.


    The grief that the job I liked and raised, as luggage at the party, couldn''t play with the others, couldn''t get them mixed up, was enough to leave Tomorrow Incense''s feelings for the game.


    There was yet another problem. My nurturing husband doesn''t work. It is thus a hippo. I''m soaking up plenty of Recommended 11 even all day.


    One day, Tomorrow Incense finally reached its limit.


    "Work! Or I''ll leave!


    Tomorrow, in the dialogue of Kaoru, the nurturing husband called out in anger.


    "You''re kidding me! Without you, the PL wouldn''t have made it!


    PL is an abbreviation for power leveling; it is an act of forcefully and quickly increasing a level in the form of aid for lower-level players, with little or no input from higher-level players.


    Tomorrow Kaori shouted angrily at her husband''s dialogue.


    "I''m not your tool!


    Instead of just screaming, he stabbed his nurturing husband''s dream band with a knife and tried to destroy it. Go on further and destroy your own dream band as well.


    The complexion of the nurturing husband who sees it changes. The data of the game is stored on the server, so there is no significant impact where the dreamband was destroyed. But...


    "I won''t forgive you... I will never forgive you. You shouldn''t have crossed the line."


    I saw an obvious flame of intent to kill dwelt in my nurturing husband''s eyes, and Tomorrow Incense''s face turns pale.


    "You... I''m planning on hunting a raven in two hours... what are you going to do? In a country like this, the game store isn''t even available!


    Tomorrow Kaori''s back got cold in a different way, knowing that the reason for her husband''s intent to kill was that she stopped hunting for rare enemies that boiled time for about a day in the game.


    Stay away from me.


    Tomorrow Kaori sets up a knife, but the nurturing husband jumps without a loose end.


    Tomorrow incense, when she found out that her nurturing husband''s madness and intent to kill was real, stabbed a knife deep in his abdomen.


    "Die. Yeah!


    But my nurturing husband didn''t stop at that either. Grabbing Tomorrow Kaori''s head with both hands, she twisted her neck and destroyed her cervical spine with a force that she didn''t think was Hikinito. It was the ultimate power, brought about by anger and the Terminator.


    "Whoo-hoo... fuck... I don''t want to die"


    The nurturing husband groans when he sees his stomach sticking with blood and the blood dripping off.


    Falling down on his depression, his nurturing husband wore a short dream band on his head with one hand and held Tomorrow Incense''s hand with the other.


    "When you die... and your soul... in Recommended 11... Uggu, Tomorrow Kaori... I''ll take you too and stick with you..."


    Spitting blood out of his mouth, leaving him saying so at the end of the day, his nurturing husband was desperate.


    That was six years ago.


    The net game Recommended 11 was last upgraded today.


    The reduction in the number of players has led to a reduction in development operations decided by the gaming companies that operate them. That saves equipment and talent, and adding new content and events is gone.


    Recommendation 11 itself says that the service can continue once and for all, but it can only be a repetition of the same thing without any change, such as a game where the upgrade itself is gone. Players who cut out there also continued.


    A player named Nenaveauge was also one of its graduates. He was one of the top players famous for mackerel - that is, one of the top abolitionists, and also notorious for being a woman drooling.


    His farewell party was held, but all gathered are female characters. Most of all, I''m not sure if the players inside are women either.


    "I can''t believe Nenaveauge stopped...... Honestly, I don''t believe it."


    Speaking up were the top players no less than Nenaveauj - that is, the top abolitionist, Makhime.


    "Huh, one day the end is coming. This game is like a virtual end, and now it''s time to pull and I got it."


    In a conceited tone and trick, Nenaveauge says.


    "No, Nenaveauge, you''ve got a boyfriend in real life, because you want to spend some time over there. I''m annoyed. But congratulations."


    Another female player points it out.


    Only the players, his (her) surroundings, knew that the contents of Nenaveauge, who looked like a cat ear boy, were actually women.


    "But if you feel like it again, come back anytime. Me, because I''m waiting."


    Machihihihime tells you in a hot and mellow tone.


    "Oh, we''ll come back one of these days. This is my other home."


    It was a nenaveauge who said that to match Makhihihime, but I didn''t mean to go back. Ironically, however, he/she will come back again, as he/she said at this time.


    That was five years ago.


    Tatsuhaka Kawasaki was a hikikomorinito, and all day long, he did a Virtual Trip-shaped MMORPG called Recommended 11.


    Uncoordinated and behaving in a selfish manner, he became notorious during mackerel (servers) and was no longer only dealt with in real life, but also by anyone on the net.


    That was four years ago.

 498 1

    Dream bands are devices that electromagnetic waves into the human brain worn on the head to affect the brain and trip it into the virtual world of reality. It can then receive the affected human brain waves and instantly project them into their actions in computer space.


    Although it is primarily a device used for gaming purposes, there are also treatments for people with mental disabilities and their use as illegal drugs. With regard to the latter, it is controlled by illegal drug organisations. Dream bands with dangerous modifications can also overdraw human potential.


    Junko also tried several human modifications by Dreamband once, but found that severe side effects were never avoided. As drug administration was still better, the choice of experimenting with Dreamband was erased from Junko''s head.


    Junko also had a crush on online games using dream bands in the past. MMORPG named Recommended 11.


    As for the Virtual Trip type of online game, it was a game where the service was started fairly early, once extremely luxurious, but the passage of the years and the stray after the loss of the development team eventually led to a decision to cut off the upgrade, as people left and were unable to make a profit.


    Net games are upgraded to give new updates to the game content. Changes happen and you can continue to play new games in the same game.


    Therefore, Junko, who felt it was like playing with a corpse, such as continuing with an upgraded missing online game, pulled himself out of recommendation 11 at that point. Actually, there was another reason, but the other reason changed to something else. From reciprocal lover-to-lover dating to a relationship of mentor and subordinate.


    Sometimes I still remember, but I don''t even think as much as dew wants to go back. Also, I''m not really interested in what happened after that, and I didn''t even try to find out. There''s no doubt that the upgrade is over and it''s just a late nettle with a pale passage of time. It''s completely over in Junko.


    Junko would be surprised to see an email from such a recommended 11 operating company, Dandruff II, in a double sense.


    "It''s not a dream! Recommended 11 is the first massive upgrade in years, with a variety of content to be added and tweaked! And even the biggest ever event of a limited time, The Mysterious Super Giant Life Marathon! Don''t miss this!


    One of the first reasons for the surprise is because I saw the incitement complaint that was written in the email.


    The upgrade of this online game ended because the depopulation prevented other profits from being made on labor costs, and staff and equipment cut dramatically, but it was late.


    Still, however, it did not lead to the end of the service, and while nothing was added, the development was cut off, but adjustments were made from time to time, and occasionally new equipment and so on were fragmented, while only the operations were carried out in detail.


    And yet what does it mean to upgrade again? Is that a foretaste that ends in earnest? No, then even if it were to be completely terminated, it would be properly declared.


    Another reason I was surprised was because the moment I opened the email, I felt inspired. Nothing spiritual about emails is surprising. The soul dwells in all things. Also, that leftover incense. This is the latter - the leftover incense of the spirit. And it''s a pretty strong substitute.


    "Obviously, your consciousness is pointed at me. He''s hitchhiking emails and sending signals to me when he receives them."


    Hands on your mouth, Junko groans intriguingly.


    There have also been several times in the past when experimental bench applicants were ghosts. Some of them emailed me through the internet. But this is a very far-fetched way of turning consciousness to the BOTs that are automatically sent by inspiring them.


    There seemed to be some circumstance with them and they had to take that way, but it was enough to stimulate Junko''s curiosity.


    Junko opens a site. Named "Mr. Electric Spirit Sneaky," that site, while Sneaky, was lined with fifty sounds by plain pseudonyms, and the numbers were lined up in kanji below, albeit next to the birdhouse painted above.


    At the bottom, you can paste the addresses of other sites or upload reference files, where Junko just uploaded an email.


    A five-circle ball and finger icon appear on the screen of the site, moving at high speed. As the icon moves, a sentence appears in the space below.


    "So you''re a bingo with electric spirits."


    Junko shrugs. This site is a site that reads the message of the lost spirit - the "Electric Spirit" - into the computer space, and the address of the site here and the files uploaded react, which means that the Electric Spirit resides.


    "My name is Miura Tomorrowka. Once one of the recommended 11 players. Now as an electric spirit, I am captured among the servers recommended 11. I''m searching among the recommended 11 and looking for someone who could unlock the horrible things that are happening right now. If anyone ever responded to my spirit of being a Recommended 11 player and yet putting it into all the emails sent by the operating company Scrapsmith II, I''d be logged into Recommended 11''s Pink Mackerel. The following four types of motion are then considered signatures by repeating them four times in sequence at the designated location. It will take some time but I will definitely be there to see you, so I want you to stay put. ''


    The content of the text that appeared was a further stimulus to Junko''s curiosity.


    (You didn''t finally specify me and send it, but you were hitchhiking emails sent by the company to all ex-recommended 11 players and releasing messages indiscriminately - you mean. Pink mackerel is the mackerel I was just playing with)


    Junko was convinced. Some electric spirits can depress the email itself, but this electric spirits can''t seem to do it. I guess it was best to give the signal.


    (Well, let''s go in as invited. Avoid going in with the main character just in case, with the warehouse character)


    Open the storage and pull out and access the dream band you haven''t used in years.


    (Is that it? I have an upgrade. It''s not gone... Oh, I thought you said there was fine maintenance or adding gear or adjusting jobs)


    Even as suddenly the game begins to upgrade and I''m confused for a moment, I immediately understand.


    "Huh, it''s been five years"


    A male character with a two-headed toddler shape, Junko plays a trip login into the computer world. This species, whose appearance only appears to be the toddler itself, is a species named ''shit-eating insidious dwarf'', a disgusting setting in which shit is literally a favorite, and many players repel it, but some like it and use it.


    This is not Junko''s main character. It''s called ''Warehouse'' among Recommended 11 players, a character you haven''t raised. It goes by that name, mainly to be made for the purpose of depositing items that cannot be held by the main character.


    Go to the designated location. Some MMOs are so rotten, a forgotten place where no one comes. Meadows under the cliff. A place where there are no important NPCs, no passageways, no delicious enemies, no views.


    But the computer world of virtual reality is firmly built into a place that no one will notice. Copy pesto of the material would also be mixed, but it''s a realistic creation that doesn''t make you feel it. The exposed dirt walls of the cliffs, the grass of the meadows, the bats and butterflies in the grass and the birds flying in the sky are no different than they are in real life.


    Junko, who hasn''t logged in in a long time, thinks it''s amazing to think again that all of this is a contradiction that is being shown electromagnetically directly to the brain.


    The first electronic game played by Junko was a game in which his Italian mustache father sent him up the hill to climb the barrel where the monkeys rolled. From Junko, who has been watching and playing the history and evolution of the game for such a long time, there is something emotional.


    Try to repeat the specified operations in the specified order, the specified number of times, the pure child. Panicking, making a fool of yourself, scratching your groin, picking up and eating what''s falling down the road, these four kinds.


    About fifteen minutes have passed, but there has been no change. It said that the passage of time was necessary, but there was just no art to wait for, so Junko was waiting and examining the changes in the five years since he quit Recommend 11. Once there was a job adjustment and the addition of equipment, although there was no major upgrade, there was no change at all.


    Searching first, Junko learns that a rumor is spreading. There are many electric spirit players in this pink mackerel that Junko once played. They say they have no will of their own and are moving according to some abandoned players, as if they were zombies following the Necromancer.


    Twenty minutes later, finally, the caller of the message appeared.


    "Heh, it floats properly as a spirit in the game,"


    He groans intriguingly, Junko smiles. From the woman who showed up in front of me, I did feel the spirits. It''s not the first time I''ve seen the electric spirit itself, but it''s the first time I''ve seen you in computer space.


    "Did you get my message that you were a psychic?


    I was still in my early twenties and the electric spirit asked Junko.


    Her outfit is that of real life. Junko decided that he appeared in this space and that he was probably not via this game-world program. That''s what I couldn''t e-mail you directly. You would be able to see something, show them, talk, possess them, but I guess you can''t do anything more.


    "No. I''m a somewhat well-known Mad Scientist on the back street named Junko Yukioka. Can you do a search? If you can, do it."


    I thought it had happened since I spoke. He''s a male character now. Junko performs so-called role-playing RP. I can''t have this in order to become a character and change my tone. But I''ve never done RP in a warehouse character before, and I haven''t even thought about what way to talk with this character.


    "You searched. You''re a celebrity, not a bit. But...... it''s comforting to have such an amazing person here. Please help me."


    "Fine, but with my help, I know it''s going to be my experimental bench. -?


    "Yes, that''s fine, please"


    In response to confirmation to Junko, the electric spirit said in a strong determined face and tone.

 499 2.

    Electric Spirit named herself Miura Tomihika, according to the text displayed by Electric Spirit Sneaky.


    "My former lover, the player Yukio Chigasaki, has become an electric spirit just like me and is in this world. He uses his abilities gained by becoming an electric spirit to increase the number of players recommended for 11 to work horrible acts."


    "You mean you''ve become an electric spirit and you''ve acquired supernormal powers?


    "Yes, my nurturing husband has acquired the ability, through the Dream Band, to draw the extraordinary power of the players in this game"


    Junko was surprised to hear about Tomorrow''s incense. That is an act once carried out by Junko, but unprecedented, such as his ability to draw the extraordinary power of others.


    "What kind of ability is that, fixed -?


    "One is fixed and the other is random. You can also awaken multiple abilities to the same human being. Fixing is especially problematic. The ability to strip spirits from living human beings and make them obey as electric spirits."


    To talk about Tomorrow incense, Junko even remembers to be excited beyond surprise. It feels like a samurai tremor, his hands and legs are shaking as he swoops.


    "That''s amazing. By adding more players, you mean you''re making Electric Spirit a player in this game? Well, by adding more players, we can either keep this game alive or bring it back to life again."


    "Yes, they empower people who are in tune with their husbands'' thoughts, and they produce electric spirits in real life."


    Now Tomorrow Kaori was more surprised by Junko. To Junko''s insight.


    "Hmm... that''s odd. You''re not a player now, are you? No... you''re not a player character now, are you?


    Tomorrow incense only looks like a literal spirit, pure child.


    "Don''t electric spirits greatly interfere with the game itself? At least like you can''t manipulate a player character? Rumor has it, this mackerel does have an electric spirit player."


    You need a dream band to start this game and move the character. I mean, it doesn''t start without biological flesh. An electric spirit that appears only in computer space is impossible at this point, such as moving characters in the game. To put it further, this game is pay-as-you-go for monthly billing. Who the hell is going to charge to get more players?


    "I don''t even know about that area, but I''m pretty sure my nurturing husband and his collaborators are mass-producing electric spirits to add more players"


    "Hmm..."


    It is true that it is rumored, and it does not seem to me that Tomorrow incense is lying. When the Electric Spirit is moving a player character, it can also be assumed that it is manipulating by possessing the Electric Spirit to an existing player who has already quit, but that is also only the domain of speculation.


    "So, you want me to fix that? You want me to stop my lover''s evil deeds?


    "My nurturing husband is a former lover. I was killed by him. I killed him, too, and dressed him wrong, though. So, when I realized, we both existed as spirits in this space."


    "An electric spirit is a kind of earth-bound spirit, so hey. Still, it''s a rare case of you two together. So, Tomorrow Kazuka has some extraordinary powers?


    "No, I have nothing...... Only the nurturing husband possessed power after his death."


    I''m sorry to hear that, Junko exhales lightly. It was the nurturing husband and the doer who awakened the power of the extraordinarily rare paranormal rather than just using the electric spirit as the experimental bench that wanted to be the research material and the experimental bench.


    "If your nurturing husband works hostilities against me, I''ll use him as an experimental bench by my rules, okay? Still okay?"


    "Yes, I don''t mind, that guy"


    Tomorrow incense answers with hatred to the pure child to confirm.


    Hearing that, Junko spreads a hateful grin. Being a seemingly toddler species, a shit-eating insidious dwarf, it had become a substitute for the usual uncontrolled grin of a pure child, even though he tried to make the same look as real. Junko himself hasn''t noticed.


    "Then the negotiations are concluded. It sounds interesting, and I''ll give it to you."


    "Thank you. Thank you. But be careful. Because the power of the nurturer and his collaborators is immeasurable."


    "Heh, that sounds more and more interesting."


    To Tomorrow''s Incense to thank, Junko said with a smile, logging out and back to Real.


    Junko, who returned to reality, summoned true and dull tiredness to the living room, explaining how it depended. Zuo was on holiday, leaving the institute vacant.


    "Wow, my pure sister was a nettle scrapper, or something unexpected or tight. But it sure sounds interesting, doesn''t it?


    Midori shows her teeth slightly and laughs.


    "Talk about that spirit...... do you believe and ride?


    "Yeah, I don''t think you''re lying, and if it works, maybe you can use that nurturing husband as an experimental bench."


    Junko answers tired questions with joy.


    "I''ve never played a trip game. Honestly, I''m a little resistant."


    And, true.


    "As long as you stick to the right playing time, you don''t have to worry because there''s nothing that can adversely affect your body. Of course, when I scrape my sleep or something, except for the story. I think we should pinch the break quite a bit. It''s more tiring than just a normal game in an area you don''t even realize."


    "I''m afraid I''ll be more tired than normal in that unnoticed area."


    "It feels like it moves to real standards, and I don''t know if I should do it to the extent that I can''t. Everybody goes to bed once a day, right?


    I''ve always lived an irregular life all night. It''s not convincing if you say so - but I didn''t really say it.


    "I''ll do it. Come with me, my true brother and your ancestors."


    "I''ll try to keep an eye on this guy, too, but can you come tired?


    Truth be told, the three gazes concentrate on the drawn-out beautiful boy.


    "Sometimes...... maybe that''s a good idea. of my anthropophobia�� I''ll do my best to overcome it."


    Smile lightly, tired declare thoughtfully.


    "Yair, Ancestor, well said! Great!"


    "Yeah, that attitude of trying to move forward with courage is important. Whatever happens, I''ll help you and Midori protect you."


    "Um... I...?


    Towards tiredness, Midori and True each speak a powerful voice. Junko was laughing bitterly at his omission.


    "Then it''s fine that the four of us go to recommendation 11 to solve the mystery of the electric spirit. When Zuo comes, Zuo will invite him too. With Shizuno magic, you can deal with spirits all the time."


    "I don''t know about him. I don''t know if our technique, virtual space, works properly."


    To Junko''s words, Midori pinches questions.


    "Hmm, what makes you think that?


    "Midori has also played trip games before, hasn''t she? As well as not being able to use physically acting witchcraft, I wondered if this would be sensibly ineffective even though the technique of bringing spiritual action is likely to work in the virtual world as well as not being bound to physics. I can''t explain why."


    "Well - but if you run into it, give it a try. Oh, you mustn''t let me be Buddha."


    "What do you mean, you can''t let them form a Buddha to solve it?"


    Midori laughs back, knowing Junko''s intentions for caution. I thought it would be an abdominal accumulation to use on the experimental bench anyway.


    "Then let''s have a dream band for the number of people and process the account. I''ll give you an overview of the recommended 11 game."


    He was a pure child who began to explain the nettle he had once put in to the situation where he would play again with the true ones, with a wiggle.

 500 3

    Picking up a dream band for the number of people, three people - true, tired, and Midori - confirmed that the recommended 11 manual was also online, and Junko started explaining the game''s synopsis in the meantime.


    "The game I''m going to play, Recommend 11, is called MMORPG. MMO is an abbreviation for Massively Multiplayer Online, an on-run game in which a large number of players simultaneously hits a single mackerel (server). RPG is... don''t you want to explain it to the boulders? Well, you can think of it as the type of game where you level up and grow your character. It''s not what I meant."


    Here again, the original table talk RPG is a prototype, from being able to play a role, etc., etc., I didn''t think I had a choice but to explain...


    "Video game RPGs were originally derived from table talk RPGs, weren''t they? That''s about all I know. I mean, I did some table talk RPGs in elementary school."


    "Yay, is my real brother a table talker? I''ve done Midori before."


    True and Midori seemed to know surprisingly. If I thought the commentary was unnecessary because of an uninteresting story, the commentary was unnecessary in a different sense.


    "Hmm, it''s the type of game that uses dreambands, electromagnetic waves on the brain and trips to the virtual world, but who''s this experience?


    Junko tells me only Midori raises his hand.


    "It''s called the old Lanobe genre, it''s like VRMMO, right? I don''t mind for what I''m reading on Lanobe, but when it came to actually doing it, I felt somewhat sick and distant."


    And, true.


    "While using Dreamband, I can search the internet, but I can''t recommend games outside of the safety zone because the real thing is going to be almost completely defenseless. Okay? Well, if it''s real and stimulating, it''s also a mechanism that you''ll know right away. So, this is the" Recommended 11. "


    Junko moving to the description of the game itself.


    "As a domestically produced, trip-game MMORPG, it was my first substitute, so many gamers jumped and at one time it was very busy. So, I was singling out the top domestic players for years well above the service continuity period envisaged by the operating company, but honestly, the foundation of the game was good, but there was no difficulty adjusting after that."


    And here Junko sighs.


    "Online games are meant to last one world - that is, to keep players connected to the game, in the form of upgrades - and some games also say patches - but they add new playable elements on a monthly basis. I''ve been messing around here a lot. Repeating downward fixes that have inconvenienced what has been convenient before, or that have ever made delicious enemies taste bad, job adjustments have strayed, and the content of the play that is added is just boring and game balancing disastrous, the players'' feelings have gradually moved away. Some people will simply get tired of it. My theory is that people who quit because they''re tired of nettles could come back again, but I don''t think people who quit because they''re scared will come back."


    Junko asks about the complexion of the three of them, wondering if it was getting harder for her to talk to herself after her commentary in the long and wide tongue. I''ll see how obviously I''m getting tired of it, and I''ll tell the story.


    "As it is, well... what kind of play do you play, you have all kinds of play content. Simply knocking down powerful enemies, knocking down multiple enemies in a row, that sort of thing, raising levels, taking attractive gear, saving up in-game passages, that sort of thing. Strengthen your favorite job."


    "What is a job? I haven''t read the manual yet�� that much"


    Tired asks questions.


    "Uh, when we have a party for multiple people, we each have a role to play. Warriors in melee roles, healers - white wizards in healers? That''s Job. I''d call it class, depending on the game."


    "Well, before we play the game, the four of us decide to share roles in a balanced way."


    Midori asked as if to confirm, but she waves Junko Hakabushi.


    "Hey, I think you can do whatever you want. You''ll have trouble doing what you don''t even want to do."


    Junko says.


    "But all the warriors are in more trouble, right? I can play any role, right? I''ll suit everyone as best I can. I''d rather have the commentary actually play the game. I think it''s easier to understand that than being told here right now."


    Midori''s words made sense, but as a pure child, the idea was that it would be easier to communicate them in advance to some extent, even after they were actually touched, so he explained them earlier.


    "Mm-hmm. Then it''s time to actually get inside the game. All three of you, wear a band. So, I can choose one of the three countries for a start, but it''s troublesome if my country is scattered, so I don''t leave them all in the same shit-eating shady dwarf forest country."


    Junko himself wears a dream band, while taking final confirmation.


    We meditate on each other''s eyes, and at about the same time, the consciousness of the four trips from the real world to the computer space where large numbers of human consciousness twinkle.


    "Oh, I miss you......"


    Junko mutters emotionally, making sure that his appearance was not that of a girl in white, but that of a pretty boy with a light armor based on white and blue, with cat ears and cat tails growing.


    Get off inside the game. A city lined with Western-style buildings. There are many strange species with necks over a meter - the ''Low Brain Pride Chiefs Strange Monkeys''.


    "Whoa, I''m in Sheikh Wonder Monkey Country. We need to move and pick up the three of us. Well, it''s going to take a lot of time for character makeup and tutorials, so there''s no rush."


    Junko often looks around as he walks all over the city, eventually finding a blue glowing column beside the road, heading there.


    "I used to have a hard time with this game, because it made travel weird and real, but you''ve been putting warp features on boulders,"


    When touching the blue pillar, the body of the pure child moves to another location.


    In connection with the city I had been in, I came to a city where all the simple wooden dwellings were built, many trees were done, and many little hateful two-headed toddlers and the same species of cat ears and cat tails as Junko.


    "The starting point was definitely this way..."


    Junko was stunned when he headed to the place where the new players appeared and confirmed the appearance of the three people he was used to seeing there. The outfit was that of this game, but they all looked exactly the same as they did in real life.


    "No... you guys, why the same as in real life? There was an explanation in the tutorial that you were free to change your appearance, and you''d be in change mode, right?


    Though flashy, Junko speaks with a man''s tone and voice.


    "Is this NPC?


    True asks Midori. All of a sudden they talked to me, so when I didn''t change my appearance, I thought that was how events happen.


    "No, as far as the color of the name on your head goes, it''s a player character."


    Midori looks at Junko''s head name and puts on his face for a moment.


    "When or this... you don''t have to, pure sister?


    Midori notices first and points it out.


    "Is it a male character...... and Chemomimi Cat Man"


    I say tired and disgusted.


    "Huh, my name is Nenaveauj. I didn''t know the day would come when I would descend on this land again. Recommend 11, how are you?


    "That''s a creepy RP"


    Speaking in a condescending tone, he shared his thoughts on the former identity of the pure child who decides to pose - Nenaveauge, with no true body or lid.

 501 4.

    "So, how can you change your appearance and race, but bring your real appearance straight in, and your race is a ''beauty without personality''?


    Junko asks in the way he talks as a nenaveauge.


    "I don''t feel the need to change it if I can bring in my real appearance as well"


    "I like who I am now the best�� because I like it"


    "I knew that my true brother and my ancestors wouldn''t change anyway, so Midori just tried to match it. I can''t believe I didn''t see through that. It''s sweet of you, too."


    True, tired, and Midori, each answering the question of Junko.


    "The race-names in this game, they''re all creepy, right?" Eight Beautiful Human Beings Without Personality, "" Shit-eating Insane Dwarf, "" Low-Brain Proud Sheikh Wondermonkey, "" Low-Brain Sexy Cat, "" Male Rock Man. "It''s all kanji and hard to read, and for some reason there are two species with low brain. The racial description was creepier, though."


    Midori says in a sober manner.


    "Your outfit is so uncomfortable, go back to real life."


    "Huh, even if they told me to put it back, it''s my character, and it''s a system that can''t recreate my appearance."


    Junko answers true demands by deciding on conceited poses. True to see it and learn to be lightly irritated.


    "Then you can also make another character new with the same dirt. We''re all at level one, and the quest is not progressing at all. Let''s all get along from the start. - Hey."


    "Hmm...... ok Yikes"


    To Midori''s suggestion, Junko went back to his original tone and unfortunately, logged out.


    Create a new character and login again to show up looking like the real Junko. A simple fantasy outfit, of course, for new players.


    "First...... check how active my fre is still,"


    Shows a holographic screen in front of me. This neighborhood is just like real life. A fre is an abbreviation for a friend, literally referring to a player set by a friend or the setting itself.


    "Almost there. Oh, but there was someone I was most likely to rely on. True, you know him too."


    "I wonder who."


    "Enjoyment since I met you. True, I''ve played about three of your acquaintances. Like you, Hideaki."


    "Is he here..."


    I hear the name Junko has spoken, and the truth lies in his face.


    "Is that it? Me, my expression..."


    "You''re out."


    It makes you look unexpected. Truly, I''m tired. The truth was that I just thought of my expression in my head, but I realized that it also showed up properly in my face. virtual world, but hence, if you try to give an expression, it will also reflect properly. They make it easy here, even though it''s true that it can''t be inside when it''s real.


    "Heh, you don''t have to be a little bright, that star charcoal bright?


    Midori asks.


    "Yeah, that star charcoal brilliant. Wow. He''s been recommending 11 since he was six. Besides, I went to school properly, and dawned on my witchcraft training, and I did my backstreet job, and I became one of the top abandoned mackerel people."


    "You''re still an awesome fool."


    Truth has existed since the fall of the back street and not long ago, with the person whose brilliance was.


    "I''ve just telled someone I know and called them out, but it looks like it''s gonna take me a while to get here, so let''s level up a little bit until then"


    "Ter?"


    Tired reacts to unheard words.


    "You mean individual chat, where you can only interact with specific players. You just have to think it''s like telepathy nobody''s gonna ask you."


    Junko explained clearly.


    True and tired were excited, whether raising the level meant fighting. They are both in that look.


    (They both feel like boys, don''t they?)


    Usually shady tired and usually faceless true. From Midori''s eyes, it was intensely uncomfortable that these two were bright expressions, but at the same time smiling.


    "Is my brother a warrior? Your ancestor was a white wizard and he was wearing it with me."


    "The two recovery actors... is there a problem...?


    Midori points me out and asks me tired.


    "I don''t know about this game, but it''s like the game I was playing before, healers were mostly alone with Bertie. You want me to do something different for my job? I wonder if a black wizard would be nice."


    "No, I like it, I hope. And I don''t fight anyway."


    Towards Midori, Junko makes a statement about the other three necks.


    "Weren''t you going to level?


    "You don''t have to defeat your enemies to level. Come here. So, talk to this guy."


    Junko refers to an NPC middle-aged woman nestled in the street.


    "The pavilion owner forgot his lunch. I''m in front of the gate, so get it to me. ''


    After the NPC dialogue, a display appeared in front of the four of them and a log flowed informing them that they had received the item, wondering if 3D footage of the lunch box had appeared in front of them, which disappeared immediately.


    "So, let''s go deliver it in front of the gate"


    Junko walks out, so the three of them follow him.


    Four talking to soldiers in front of a gate connecting the town and the outside.


    ''Did you deliver my lunch? Thank you.''


    When we have a conversation, we are informed that the footage of the lunch box and the display that streams the logs appear at the same time to complete the quest and contain experience and gold. At the same time, the fanfare rings and informs you of the level up.


    "Then let''s go back to the person we were just talking about"


    Junko tells me, the three of them follow me as I have a bad feeling.


    "The pavilion owner forgot his lunch. I''m in front of the gate, so get it to me. ''


    After the NPC dialogue, the display and lunch box appeared in front of the four of them.


    "Are you kidding me, prolonging and repeating this to level?


    "That''s right. Because this is the most efficient."


    To the true question, Junko answers lightly with a smile.


    "Nevertheless, I can only do this lunch quest three times a day, so I need to move to another one, but I wonder if I can just do a quick one in this town today and get to level 30 or so"


    "Um... what''s so fun about this... Aren''t you going to take down your enemies and level them up?


    Midori also speaks of dissatisfaction.


    "Hmm, I used to level up this game by partying properly and knocking out enemies, but I got a request from a self-proclaimed light layer player that it would be more of a hassle to party, and I started to get cancer levels with solos. So, the next thing I know, it''s a hassle to go out of your way to defeat enemies, so I can get a lot of experience on quests around the city, or I can just go in and talk to certain NPCs once a day and get a lot of experience."


    "Does that make sense to play games?


    True asks Junko, who explains the situation as if to explain it.


    "If this game doesn''t get to a level, there''s not much we can do, and because of the progress of neglect, we can''t play new or comeback combinations with other people unless we get to a certain level, so it''s like a policy to just let them get to a level."


    "Doesn''t that mean you don''t need the very concept of level anymore?


    Junko, Midori, and Tired unexpectedly see the true face that they ask after turning into a jitsu eye. Too rare just to say expressive truth. Junko and Tired, in particular, were even severely attracted.


    "If you raise the level, you can also play with existing players on the front line?"


    "I can''t just level up. Because if you don''t get good gear and performance, depending on the battle content, there will be equipment interviews."


    Junko answers Midori''s question.


    "Wow... could it be an equipment interview, ''Don''t take part in that hedgehog gear of yours!'' Or so they say?


    "Maybe you don''t have to. And they''ll say more horrible things."


    "What''s more horrible is that ''whoever comes to interview you with such equipment dies'' or ''exposes you to hassle-free sin'' or something like that?"


    "No, no, it''s scarier than that."


    She has nettle experience herself, so she thinks the worst thing imaginable and mouths Midori, but Junko smiles darkly and shakes her neck sideways.


    "For example, if you go to an occupancy dungeon that has a very strong enemy called" Raise the King ", in that dungeon you will drop a high-performance gear called Raise the King gear. So, PT put together and go get the gear."


    "Hmm."


    "This is what they say in that equipment interview." If you want to go to the Dungeon of the Drawer King, come back when you have all the Drawer King''s gear. "


    "What?"


    Midori opens her mouth. Tired and true.


    "Isn''t that some kind of joke or incitement?


    "No, totally serious"


    Junko answers the true question clearly.


    "You''re about to go get that gear, but if you have it all, you don''t even have to go get it, do you?


    Midori said.


    "No, no, people with all the gear are also made to be good. It''s a by-product and delicious. Besides, not all of the gear can be worn in one job, but there are multiple types for each job, so to get them all together."


    Junko explained how it works, but naturally the three of us are not convinced.


    "But isn''t it inconsistent that if you don''t join... you can''t take that gear, but without that gear... you can''t join?


    Tired of mouthing the most questions.


    "Yeah, it''s contradictory, but I mean it. I mean, we''re only recruiting people who are just ahead of us. Otherwise, you can''t safely and quickly challenge super powerful enemies or obsolete content in the wild. That''s the gear interview for this game"


    "Who is Noa? Who couldn''t get ahead... what happens?


    "Noona means putting together PTs with other people with conditions. If you can''t get ahead of yourself, there are many ways to give up or just pick it up within a friendly body, not a wild one, and then go wild, try it on a PT with no gear interview, host it yourself and have all the other strong gear players with your own weak gear, or wait for the content to relax."


    "In any case...... that''s terrible. No... I can''t even say it''s a real thumbnail..."


    I said tired with a frightened look.


    "Well, if it''s a PT with no gear interview, it just gathers light layers, so there''s a good chance it''s going to fail or even succeed with a shoddy result. So compared to the abandoned players, it''s gonna be a loss of time."


    and Junko.


    "Even if you hosted it yourself, if the others were strong with just that hosting shoddy gear, you''d see that and the members would leave, wouldn''t you?


    The real question was where she felt tired and tired, but Junko shook her neck to the side.


    "But I don''t have that. Even if I''m just weak, I have absolute authority over the leader of this game so much that if I were a leader, I wouldn''t be complained about. There are reasons why not many people want to be responsible leaders in the wild. But if you do that, there''s a good chance you''ll be exposed later."


    "I think I understand exactly why this game has declined... I will"


    Tired with an even more frightened look, he said.


    "This isn''t the only reason I declined, there''s plenty more to it. Well, we''ll talk about that later, and let''s just keep up the level. If you raise your level, you''ll be able to participate in content that you can play with."


    Though Junko urged him with a smile, the other three had clearly begun to lose their willingness to come to the game, feeling tired just listening.

 502 5

    Recommended 11 currently has eight servers running and the player basically keeps playing on the same server. To do server relocation, you will pay real money, so no one will relocate, unless it is under so many circumstances.


    Many of the players playing on a server called Pink Mackerel knew his name. The so-called top player - is one of the top abolitionists. Always in the forefront of the latest and best gear, he has continued to receive attention, envy and jealousy, as have his highly challenging and powerful enemies and content, newly added in the upgrade.


    That player, named Nyanton, was fiercely obsessed with his constant being one of the highest players in recommendation 11.


    And there were many mockers, and all that they mocked, and all that they put into the same nettle, because of the mockers. It was clear that they were only playing Nyanton. Their heart and soul envy the obsolete gear Nyanton has, and their desire to be called "awesome" in the game is stronger than anyone else''s.


    And Nyanton sees through that too, so no matter how much he was exposed or slapped, he didn''t feel itchy about getting those acts, and on the contrary, he even remembered how comfortable they were.


    Nyanton''s real name is Yasuke Kamakura. I''m immersed in nettles with a recoil that bullied me as a student, and now I''m only thinking about Recommended 11, and I''m spending my days. That remains the same long after the operating company Scrapsmith II half-cut on this game and a massive upgrade no longer takes place.


    Although we use existing enemies and content around, Nyanton''s heat never cools down because only the gear continues to add new ones. Beyond jealousy, even those who admire it came out of that posture.


    There are rumors going on in Nyanton like that.


    When Nyanton works, he is constantly accompanied by the same players around him.


    It is not uncommon to have surroundings with leading abolitionists. It''s a matter of being told to keep it in the spill. But the surroundings of Nyanton were strange at first sight.


    Everyone has no expression. In this Virtual Game, emotional expression is straight on the table, so even if you look at this, it''s a really weird story.


    And Nyanton''s surroundings are always full of the same members, always in tune with Nyanton''s actions. There are some replacements, of course, but they are still acting too much together all the time, and that''s creepy.


    From one point on, in Recommended 11 pink mackerel, rumors like this began to circulate. This mackerel says the electric spirit is acting as a player. And all of Nyanton''s players are surrounded by electric spirits.


    Electric Spirit - it is a kind of urban legend: a spirit that gets lost or possesses within the computer world, but there are actually so many episodes about electric spirits that there are quite a few who believe.


    Nyanton unequivocally affirms this rumor when asked about it by players who have long been friends. He said he was manipulating the electric spirit as he wished and letting it serve him.


    Being so prestigious, Nyanton''s acquaintances had enough difficulty deciding whether it was a lie or a truth or whether Nyanton''s mind was insane.


    The actual truth is yes. Nyanton does use electric spirits. It produces electric spirits and even acquires the power to manipulate them.


    One of the reasons Nyanton uses electric spirits is because he is the best player in this mackerel.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the current recommendation 11 is a game for taking rare items. Acquisition of rarer and more powerful gear leads to a high status as a top player.


    But to do so, we will challenge more challenging content and enemies with a multitude of PT (party) plays, and everyone wants that item.


    The online game Recommended 11 is basically not something you can do on your own, but often requires a lot of PT play. Mutual cooperation will be necessary for this purpose.


    Since PT parties are organized to defeat powerful enemies, and not all members get rare items dropped by those powerful enemies, and often only one, it is a mechanism for members to work randomly with each other around one of them. It is of course possible for any player to receive it without randomness.


    If there were so many players in such a game who would be absolutely submissive to themselves and let them work only for what they wanted, and the items they wanted could be acquired first and foremost, there would be no more absolute advantage.


    In addition, there is no need to cooperate with each other, and there is no need for people to gather personnel when multiplayers are available, or even for people other than themselves to fail.


    If you are free to manipulate electric spirits and move them possessed by player characters, you will gain immeasurable freedom of movement and the advantage of obtaining hope in this Virtual Trip type of online game, where only one character can originally move per player.


    He also belongs properly to something called the ''Guild'', as he has come to use the Electric Spirit, Nyanton with slightly reduced contact with others, but still misses being alone all the time. It''s finally a friendly group in the game.


    Nyanton''s guild, naturally full of abolitionists, has acted with Nyanton for many years, but lately it was completely separate from its actions. Because Nyanton has everything done with the electric spirit. But if you belong to the guild, you are able to have conversations between guild members, no matter what location you are in the game.


    "Nyanton, I heard you met with Big Mouse, but for what?


    One of the members spoke to Nyanton. He''s not on Nyanton''s side. This is a conversation dedicated to the Alliance, where you can talk to Alliance members anywhere in the game.


    "I didn''t see you. I''m going to see you now. Example event - the mysterious supergiant creature marathon."


    That''s the answer, Nyanton. His manipulative character is a woman of a race with a cat ear cat tail called a hypocerebral esthetic cat, but the tone is always that of a man. Some male players, when using female characters, pretend to be women, and vice versa, but Nyanton did not do so.


    "Domo. Let me tel you from here, sir."


    It was an intonation that was clearly not Japanese, and only Nyanton heard it.


    "Where are you? On my way."


    Nyanton also answers using a conversation specification called tel that is audible only to the other person.


    "Et, of the shit-eating shady dwarf forest country -"


    Nyanton to where they told him to go. If people can talk to each other in tel without being in the same place, but not very close to each other, it would be polite to meet them immediately.


    Meet Nyanton was a woman of a race whose appearance was no different from that of a normal person: a personality free octagonal beauty human being.


    "I''m sorry you had to come, Desne."


    Her player name is Big Mouse. Those inside say they are former Indians naturalized to Japan.


    She was also one of the mackerel''s leading abolitionists and celebrities. But the only reason she''s famous isn''t because she''s an abandoned person. She is the leader of something called the Return Support Group.


    Return New Group Support organizations are literally guilds that volunteer to help players who were far from this recommendation 11 or even new players.


    In this game of significant decline, even the magnificent Nyanton glanced at the big mice who were engaged in such activities.


    "No, it''s this way we need to talk. It''s a waste of time, so I just want to get it done. What are you gonna do with the new support group for the comeback team when you do the mysterious supergiant creature marathon? Is it going to be a management union thing after all?


    "That''s a motilone. Yes, yo. I''m sorry about every fight, sir."


    Big Mouse Answers to Big Mouse Answers.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I hope you don''t give cheap to the management union. If your organization is going to be what they say, they''re going to get better and better."


    "Demos, new and returning people want to be uncomfortable, Nyo. Watch the management union, Lareba, something bad is going to happen, sir."


    Nyanton showing difficulty and Big Mouse saying in troubled wind.


    "Okay. All you have to do is get that confirmation. I''m sorry I called you."


    "Yea."


    Nyanton who gives up and breaks. I just wanted that confirmation to see if the big mouse he glances at coordinates with a group he''s hostile to: a management union. It was extremely short, but important to Nyanton.


    (The mysterious supergiant creature marathon - something that gets in the way of the management union)


    Nyanton was looking forward to the first upcoming event in five years. I don''t know what kind of event it would be, but I was deciding on my mind to thoroughly appeal to my presence there.

 503 6.

    The Junkos continued to accumulate experience while spending money marathons in town without going on adventures outside the town.


    Asked to bring a specific item, Junko pulled the gold out of Nenaveauge''s character, bought it for the number of people in gold and gave it to him to digest.


    "Boring. How long are we going to keep doing this? You can''t be efficient. I want to fight enemies outside for a little while."


    With a truly disgruntled look, complain of dissatisfaction.


    (ohhhhhhhhh cute......)


    Unlike real life, Junko sees the truth that is getting more expressive and stays in. Although always faceless in real life, emotional aspects are twice as rich as people, so in this virtual world of settings they reflect straight, facial changes are remarkable.


    "What a jerk you are, you disgust me"


    "No, no, it''s nothing."


    Seeing Junko like that makes me look nasty. Seeing the truth, Junko increasingly tempts my chest.


    (I used to talk about this kid trying to get his expression back, but it''s left floating in the universe, too. Does the appearance of expression in this world mean that the obsessive notion of putting emotions outside is acting on the expression muscle? If you think about it, you might be able to do something about hypnosis or something, and if you can''t do it with hypnosis, you might have some training to work out because the facial expressions themselves may be too dull to use. Or I guess I could go with surgery. Let''s talk about this when we get a chance)


    Even if I talk about this now, I don''t feel like responding because True is doing things completely somewhere that improve my emotional expression.


    "This town alone has a limit on the number of Quest Marathons you can use, so you have to go to other towns. So, I have to walk to another town. Once we get to another town, it looks like we can warp later."


    When Junko was once playing, it was a specification that the towns could not warp freely with each other.


    "I don''t care if you go to other towns... you still do this... do you?


    I get a tired look.


    "No, because it''s just the first patience. If you get to a certain level, then you should actually earn money fighting your enemies."


    I also have trouble with Junko when I see that true and tired seem obviously boring. Midori seems to have completely broken it off already, and she looks done.


    (I wonder if True or Tired is not suitable for these games. Midori might feel right for you)


    It''s still early to judge, but I somehow think so, Junko.


    "Heh, pure sister, what rally is that? We''re all desperate for each other."


    On the way to the penny marathon, a large crowd of players gathered in the halls all over town, pointing to them all calling out to each other with a uniformly sinister face.


    "Uh... I don''t know if that''s a good group to get involved with."


    It is unusual for a pure child to take the stand of dropping the tone of his voice and trying to avoid it openly.


    "When Jun Sister tells me that, I''m really interested. Oh?"


    "It''s a rally of forum warriors. Or maybe I''m heading to the demo."


    "Forum Warrior?


    Shortly after Midori asked, he noticed the four of them looking at the group, and a passing player called out.


    "Mm, are you guys new here? Better not get involved with those people. Well, if it''s new, I don''t think they understand what they''re talking about."


    Three true, tired people are increasingly interested in knowing if they are an extra swordswallowing group to be noticed that way by the passers-by.


    "Is that a group that''s not even like that?


    "Well, if you''d listened to them, you''d know."


    Truly asked, Junko exhales and urges as he gave up. Four people approaching the group.


    "So there''s nowhere for us proximity attackers."


    "If you''re a strong opponent, you''re just approaching, because you''re an ascension with one enemy attack, except as a shield. Even if you don''t, you''ll have more trouble recovering, so you''ll be super hated by the White Wizard and other guards."


    "It''s terrible, isn''t it? It''s crazy, no matter what you think, to think that the magic of a bow is stronger and more useful than the special sword of a boxin."


    "That''s right. That''s right. The protagonist of fantasy should be the sword. Ooh."


    "I agree. It doesn''t look fantastic, no matter how you look at it, like remote attacks dominate or shields take enemy attacks and work hard. Attackers with swords only admit to their enemies. And, of course, the attack has turned around."


    "It''s bad because the enemy is too strong in the first place."


    Do it. I heard them desperately claiming this, and I got a general idea of what they were complaining about, true, tired, and Midori.


    "Finally, you''re suing me for wanting a place because certain jobs are useless"


    And, true.


    "That''s the thing. I think it''s the right material."


    With the intention of lurking and suppressing the expression, Junko says.


    "I mean, is this like a resolution rally?


    Midori asks.


    "I guess so"


    When Junko answered while I wanted to leave soon...


    "You guys are still talking, come on."


    Several backguard-style fighter players showed up and caught on to a group that had been making noise earlier.


    "You guys are gonna have a lot of groceries, and you''re gonna be able to fight in a row."


    "That''s right, if you''re a weak boss enemy without a shield, that''s what melee attackers are for, and it''s not like they don''t show up, what the hell are you talking about?"


    "If you proximity attackers are the most effective anywhere in the first place, you won''t need a shield or a ranged attack. We have a mutual advantage, don''t we?"


    When the group that showed up bumps their opinions, the face of the group that was making noise earlier distorts into anger.


    "Holy shit! Great because it always helps with obsolete content!


    "Even the boxins want to make a good decision about Zubaban against their superior enemies -! Boxtin! Boxtin!


    "That''s right, that''s right, even the poking of the legend of the boxin - it''s weird that Rusu is inferior to bows and magic! Boxtin! Boxtin! Boxtin!"


    "I''m tired of joining a job I don''t even want to do. I just want to be a hottie with all my enemies. How can you not know that?"


    A group that was ahead of us that backfired in unison.


    "I think it makes sense that the people who came later have a minute"


    True said. In addition, the first group I was in has some parts to empathize with, but has also spoken of what only seems to be a self-righteous claim.


    At last, the first group I was in looks young somewhere. No matter how handsome the face is, your eyes are stupidly stubborn, your mouth is sloppy and half-opened, and your expression doesn''t stop. Inner humanity also seems to reflect more realistically in this game than in real life.


    "Yeah, but it''s also true that more people want to be proximity attackers, and you have a loud voice. That''s why people who show up later are desperate to get through the loud demands."


    Junko explains to the followers. Junko has a large number of proximity attacker jobs, and does shields, magic attackers and remote attackers, so I can understand both feelings.


    "So, what do you mean, forum warrior?


    Midori asking questions.


    "At one point in time, I don''t have an official forum for this game. A place to complain about people, record places, complain about development grievances and demands, and talk about games with everyone. I guess it''s like an official bulletin board at last. Then some loud voices are here, claiming their ideal game, Kramer temperament people complain all the time, people rave about other people who don''t care if they can just play their job, and so on."


    "Is that them?"


    True to see a group that speaks violently with a derogatory look.


    "Yeah. So, not only in the forums, but in the games as well, they''re grouping together like political activities, rallies and demonstrations, so I got the name" Forum Warrior Fighting in the Forum "


    The reason Junko avoided and even warned the passers-by was the three I think I figured it out.


    "It''s divided into several factions, and a completely different theme can mean you belong to multiple factions, and yesterday''s allies can be enemies tomorrow. Besides, before the claim, there were forces hostile to the existence of the forum and all the forum warriors. The idea is that the player should do the given game without complaining about it."


    "That''s the extreme again."


    Midori smiles bitterly.


    "De Nyanton, one of Cono mackerel''s strongest abolitionists, gives Masa the idea, sir"


    I hear voices unexpectedly. I truly thought it was the way I heard you speak somewhere.


    "Welcome home, Nasai, Junko. Taeuka, what is it? Yo, what does it look like? And I''m even true and tired, Shi."


    There was a woman who had never seen her turn to her voice. The race is human.


    "Hit me, Mr. Zhu Mei?


    When tired asked, the woman grins and nods.


    Zhu Mei is truly taken care of several times because he is one of Junko''s mice and has a powerful recovery capability. Formerly an Indian and a water merchant, she is now married and a full-time housewife, also acquiring Japanese citizenship, and changing her name to Jumi Odawara.


    "My name here is Big Mouse, sir. New players or yo in il with help from the comeback team. Welcome to Recommend 11"

 504 7

    Junko and the others, who joined Big Mouse, temporarily interrupted the penny marathon quest and moved to a shop like a wooden architectural coffee shop.


    "Heh, even though it''s a virtual world, it tastes good. Trip games I used to play didn''t work until I recreated the flavor."


    Sitting in a stump chair, sipping a drink that resembles a lot of cream soda, amazing.


    "Even Recommended 11, it''s a feature implemented from the middle of nowhere. There''s a feeling in my stomach, but my stomach doesn''t actually swell, it''s just the taste. I''m not interested in games, but some people live in this world looking only for the taste of food and drink."


    Junko explains.


    The four were then told what Big Mouse was like. As we first named it, we''re talking about guild leaders to assist new and returning players to Recommend 11 so they can play with the latest content as well.


    He said it was a volunteer organization with little in return, and that he just needed to be able to play with everyone, and that he formed an organization that wanted the comeback groups and new ones to play for a long time and stay in Recommended 11.


    "Yair, no, you know what? In return, a man named Hart."


    Midori responds well after Big Mouse finishes explaining his organization.


    "Junko, I feel wacky, but I''m doing it the wrong way, yo. Toka, boring and naturally, dragging around all the penny marathons that I can''t afford someone new to start with. It''s Yiyo to have more freedom to play."


    Big Mouse pointing straight.


    "Hmm... that''s right... In the end, this game doesn''t begin to level up. Come on."


    "Dattara, when they feel that way in person, it leads them to the way they can make money, but iva. There is also content for true, tired, Midori, and once low level, so if you play with it, it is Ivayo. Besides, the content that people at high levels can also play with at low levels, Alcala. That''ll get you some experience, sir."


    "Does anyone still do that? There were quite a few people who did it when it was implemented, but by the time I retired, it was gossip birds."


    "Now there are Yattels again, Noyo. Some of the gear that you can''t get from Shika with its content has been implemented, sir."


    Listening to the interaction between Big Mouse and Junko, the guide was the true ones who thought it would be much better to ask Big Mouse. I''m an active player and I also support new and returning players, so I can take it for granted.


    "Junko Solenisitemo, return citane when yi. It''s almost the first time in years that we''ve upgraded and an event called the mysterious supergiant creature marathon is Al''s yo"


    "Yeah, I saw it in the publicity e-mail."


    "We''re all really hoping to upgrade to a larger version for the first time in a long time, yo. I never thought of you again, Karane. The mysterious supergiant creature marathon will be an event of any kind. Ka, it''s exciting, sir."


    Big Mouse himself speaks with pleasure.


    "Uh, Big Mouse. This is how I got back to Recommend 11."


    Then Junko told me all about how he came here, and his history and purpose. And the electric spirit.


    "Even within Recommend 11, it sounds like there are quite a few rumors about the electric spirit, but doesn''t Big Mouse know anything about it?


    "More than rumors, I don''t know if Doka knows yo"


    Big Mouse prefaced so and began to talk.


    Urban legend tells me that not all the odd players are electric spirits these days. It''s like a soulless doll move, and no conversation is established. The expression is also blatantly strange. It''s totally weird at a time when it''s much closer to faceless in this game. But when we play together, as players, we move firmly. But the conversation is very unpleasant.


    Many have asked about the operation, but have not returned a solid answer from the operation. It seems that more and more people are putting out rumors of electric spirits on official forums. Some say they are seriously creepy or believe in the existence of electric spirits.


    There is even a theory that the Abandoners are calling the Spirit to possess and move to the player character of the game in order to obtain those who will be faithful hands and feet. A very small number of abandoned players are working with many electric spirit-like players, but there are also stories of that.


    More than half of those were rumors Junko already looked into and knew.


    "But it''s a funny story, isn''t it? Even if the Spirit can possess data, the game is only the first time someone starts it, and number one, this game pays on a pay-as-you-go basis, so it doesn''t mean someone has to pay for it. Even if the Spirit can possess data and move players, it won''t happen until those two issues are cleared first."


    Junko has doubts that the Electric Spirit is playing the game itself, even though the very existence of the Electric Spirit may appear in the game.


    "Somewhere in real life, the game is up and running, and they''re paying for it. I mean, there''s a guy in real life who''s planting them,"


    "I wonder if it''s natural to think so."


    Junko nodding at Midori''s words.


    "To existing players...... what are the chances that the electric spirit is possessed?


    Tired opinions.


    "That''s going to be another crazy story, too. Will the possessed be left alone in the game all the time? That''s the story. When you log out of the game and get back to reality, you''re going to realize you''re possessed, and you''re going to be more important in another way, aren''t you? Before that, I don''t think you realize you''re possessed. Obviously, the time you''re playing the game, you''re causing an anomaly. Even out of the game, if the influence of electric spirits persists, people around the real world will notice something unusual."


    I''m also tired of what Junko thinks.


    "So, you''re an abandoned man who''s seen as having an association with electric spirits, who?


    Junko turns to Big Mouse and asks.


    "Rumors often mention Nyanton, Tatsuyoshi, Makihime, Dark Gamer, and my five yo"


    "Isn''t that... just the name of the mackerel celebrity? First Dark Gamer You will never be able to. And of course, Big Mouse."


    "The Citaires exposed themselves, spreading bad rumors, just Il sir. But where Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi and Kono are bringing weird-faced players to Zorozolo, I''ve seen them many times."


    Listen to Big Mouse, Junko turns his head around. The two abolitionists that Big Mouse viewed as suspicious, decide it would be a good idea to examine them first, but they are both abolitionists of the crooks.


    (This is a world you can''t do in real life. My actions will be limited, and I can''t have the means to push)


    In a restricted environment, Junko came to mind with a vague plan for the time being, while remembering the awkwardness and fun of having to use his head.


    "Nyanton in particular is famous yo. Calla says she sits in public with an electric spirit user herself and shows her electric spirit players flat, even before members of the guild. Rumors also arquedo that Nyanton is stuck with Tatsuyoshi, which is a half-hearted dawa. If you worked with Tatsuyoshi, mackerel''s biggest hater, Nyanton''s position is also at stake, sir."


    (I thought you were after Tatsuyoshi. As those two are your servants, the best way to drag you out is to be flexible...)


    Junko turns his head as he listens to Big Mouse.


    (If you can, the children who are servants of the Electric Spirit want to be experimental benches, too. I wonder if it would be good enough to be hostile to me. in real life, not in the game)


    Only then did Junko''s thoughts turn into greedy and evil, with a smile spilling in his mouth before he even realized it himself.

 505 8

    Tatsuha Kawasaki named herself after her character. Tatsuyoshi and.


    Keeping the Japanese name intact in an online game is what is called a "real name system". Kids, spiritual kids, narcissists who see themselves as brave, or else they don''t think about anything - I don''t see much of a good impression anyway.


    In fact, Tatsuyoshi is the most notorious player in Recommended 11 pink mackerel, so those prejudices also apply to him as they are.


    No player hates me more than Tatsuyoshi. No player is more famous than him in the exposed slate.


    His behavior is always self-centered and does not omit anything about others. If I can get my share first, even if I have a party on the terms of taking items for the number of people, I can just get out. Neither will I return what I borrowed from those close to me. Not the type to be sarcastic or rambling in public, but those who don''t like it get instant exposure and tell the bollocks on the exposed bulletin board.


    Persistent adherence to female players, in particular, has no leisure time to name one. Sexual harassment statements and stalking. An act of vandalism to the SNS of a female player who waved herself. He said he wanted to meet a female player off the hook immediately, a so-called direct cook who wanted to do it, and he had actually met off the hook and caused trouble.


    Tatsuyoshi, who resided on the exposed bulletin board, accidentally exposed the exposed person and the information only known to Tatsuyoshi, causing the previous evil deeds to erupt at once and become a festival in flames, after being accused of it by the person in charge. He made a desperate excuse that it was something his brother had done, but there was no way it would work.


    After four years of running a festival spreading Tatsuyoshi''s name and evil deeds, he has never partied with another player in this recommendation 11. I can no longer play with others. They refuse to even try to get on a party call. Where Tatsuyoshi himself hosted and recruited, no one speaks up.


    Though completely isolated, but still unable to abandon his obsession with this game and his attachment to the character Tatsuyoshi he grew up with, he still clings to recommendation 11.


    As I mentioned earlier, Tatsuyoshi has never had a party in the last four years. What is a biological player? But now, Tatsuyoshi is having a six-man party, and he can''t come unless he''s having a party, he''s playing with high-end content.


    Those who approach Tatsuyoshi are in themselves equal to none, so there is no one to observe them often, but if you approach Tatsuyoshi and look at the player characters working with him, you will see that they are clearly not normal. Vain eyes and a half-opened mouth. A faceless expression that doesn''t make you feel the will at all.


    "That''ll be enough."


    Tatsuya, who had repeatedly done possessive content, but just as she came out of the possessive area, one player spoke up in tel. Despite being right in front of me, I speak out in a tel of individual conversations.


    It was Nyanton, the top abolitionist. Like Tatsuyoshi, he has many players with a vain face.


    Surrounded by a bunch of other players to do possessive content.


    Occupancy content refers to play that takes place by borrowing a particular area with a few players, and if a player is borrowing on a party-by-party basis, it is troublesome content that creates a crowd cause because other players will no longer be able to play.


    In the case of recommendation 11, the majority of occupied content can be borrowed up to three sets, and so that it cannot be repeatedly occupied, some conditions are imposed on participation, but vice versa, it can only be borrowed up to three sets, and from the fourth set, you have to wait until the end of the players you are occupying and playing with.


    Nyanton cared for Tatsuyoshi for once, didn''t speak up on the way he was playing, expected to speak up between them, but Tatsuyoshi sees Nyanton with a loud face.


    ''Don''t look at me. What if they think we know each other? What are you tellin'' me for? "


    Nyanton who can distract his gaze uncomfortably and expose himself to words without hesitation. Hearing that, Tatsuyoshi spills an ironic smile.


    "What do you want?


    Tatsuyoshi asks in tel.


    ''I came to urge you. You''re obsessed with games, and you don''t make any real effort to increase the number of electric spirits. "


    Tatsuyoshi takes Nyanton''s word for it and poisons himself in his heart to shelf it. But Tatsuyoshi also knows that Nyanton is more certain that he is doing the deed than he is.


    "What happened to the negotiations to take in Big Mouse?


    Tatsuyoshi descends on a topic that has nothing to do with it. It''s a habit from a very young age. When I am being blamed, it is stained with sudden attempts to change the subject and delude me.


    ''Cause Big Mouse is kind with the management union. Get wrapped up in something long. Be targeted... It''s easy to cut and throw away a Dasey guy, but he doesn''t either, due to the nature of his organization. You want to make it cheap for new or returning plays''


    "I don''t think we should defy the managing union or the dark gamer who heads the managing union..."


    Listen to Nyanton and say the fearful Tatsuyoshi.


    "You''re really weak in power. I don''t like to shut up and meditate my eyes on the arrogant attitude and tyranny of the management union. Those guys are the same players we are. And yet what is a management union? What are you doing?"


    Nyanton exposes his anger. Nyanton seems incompatible with himself in this matter, Tatsuyoshi thinks.


    I don''t even know why Nyanton hates an organization called the Management Union. But Tatsuyoshi thinks the Management Union is not so bad an organization. I keep my mouth shut to Nyanton, but I''m also playing possessive content like this now, other than because Tatsuyoshi has permission from the management union.


    ''More about electric spirits than that. I repeat, you''re not just playing games. Why do you think me and you were empowered by the Great Electric Spirit? To bring people into Recommended 11.''


    One day Tatsuyoshi was given the ability to produce electric spirits in what Nyanton called the Great Electric Spirit Being.


    It''s thanks to the electric spirit that Tatsuyoshi can play PT while being a mackerel hater. Tatsuyoshi is not dealt by anyone, but the moving character of the Electric Spirit has dedicated himself as a slave to serving Tatsuyoshi.


    "You play games all the time."


    I was told twice and came to my head, and Tatsuyoshi said it back. They both had a troubled temperament of not wanting to get away from the game, although they were lying about something that had to be done in real life.


    As for the upward and downward relationship, Nyanton is above Tatsuyoshi. Therefore, Tatsuyoshi, weak in power, cannot be defied, but there are still occasional things to say back.


    ''I''m fine. It is the direct patronage of the Great Electric Spirit. Besides, I''ve done a lot with myself, and I''ve been recognized by the Great Electric Spirit. But you''re not. Your mission is to work in real life. "


    (You''re a communal crackhead, so you''re trying to make me do all the real work)


    It is not known if it is actually a hiccup, but it is a tatsuyoshi who is so determined about Nyanton.


    (I''m kidding too, but at least I can talk to people. I could do better than you if I wanted to)


    Tatsuyoshi is a hiccups now, but he has a good sense of self and people, and he can get along quickly with anyone.


    However, it immediately exposes my strength and self-centered personality, so wherever I go, whoever I get close to, it doesn''t last long. Scattered failures even in real life. It was also a repeat of failure online. They were chasing all sorts of places, real or online. But this online game called Recommend 11 is a particular favorite, so I don''t think this time I want to get away from here.


    ''It''s not just about increasing electric spirits. We must also allow them to maintain the game of characters they use. We need to keep the game up and running, and we also need to have an automated deposit process at Creca. Who''s handling that? It''s me.


    Nyanton''s complaints continue.


    ''I wish the electric spirit could do a dirt hack or something. Even though you can possess data and move characters.''


    Tatsuyoshi blurred. Even with electric spirits, it''s impossible to hack accounts freely. You can move the character for the first time by entering your password and ID properly, a deposit is made, and the game itself is up and running.


    Regardless of the automatic deposit, in order to maintain the game, the electric spirit is maintained in the state of the living spirit. For each electric spirit as a whole, one biological player exists in real life, wears a dream band, and survives properly.


    But since the living spirit is being sent to the computer world in the form of an electric spirit, free will does not exist. Their murder is at your discretion, and all of their real troublesome play costs are borne by Nyanton.


    "We are chosen by the Great Electric Spirit to save Recommended 11 - no, to revive it. Be aware of that. procure new electric spirits properly. ''


    Ordered by high-pressure narratives, Tatsuyoshi shrugs his neck. For Tatsuyoshi, who is severely vulnerable to upward and downward relationships and power relations, these words were a very indulgent substitute while angry.

 506 9

    Junko and the others, with Big Mouse, finally went out of town.


    "There''s rabbits, sheep, birds."


    True says as he walks on the plains outside the town.


    "I''m a fine monster. You can''t attack me because I''m non-active, Kedney."


    And, Big Mouse.


    "It''s more like an animal than a monster, though. Can we fight?


    "Nothing, Ikedo, I''ve already taken too many levels on my spending quest, and I''m an enemy around here, true is a much stronger kara, no experience, yo"


    "I just want to know what it feels like to fight"


    That''s why True pulls a knife and beats me to the sheep nearby. Though the game, I find it somewhat resistant to go beating up herbivores that aren''t attacking me.


    With the definitive response of the slaughter, the sheep raised a pitiful voice with Mae, wondering if the slashed effect had appeared for a moment, and died in one shot


    "I''m sure you don''t know that."


    Sigh, and truly look down upon the fallen sheep. Lying with a spicy face, a crackling, spasmodic sheep is slowly vivid and real.


    "Something pathetic, isn''t it? Even though it''s a game, I''d be really pissed off if I saw" Grim Penis "or something like that."


    The name of an organization that lists animal protection and environmental protection is spoken of, and Midori laughs bitterly.


    "At first I felt quite resistant too, but I''ll get used to it soon"


    "I don''t even want to get used to it."


    Truth groans against Junko''s words.


    "Kara going to an area where you can fight properly, a little patience yo"


    Big Mouse urges you, and the five resume moving.


    While walking, Junko and Big Mouse were the two of us who also explained the unique elements of this game - the parameters of "harmony," "struggle," and "loneliness". This is with the new elements implemented in the last large version upgrade after Junko retired.


    First harmony. Low harmonious numbers reduce the effect of healing magic and supporting magic from your peers, higher than normal. It''s an element called the compulsive bonding system, and when you do something bad, you get a diminishing rating from other players and it goes down and down. For example, poor behavior in PT, PK, etc. Also, if the numbers in this parameter are lower, people will no longer be trusted


    Next Struggle. Interpersonal elements. Various advantages can be gained in interpersonal matches such as abrupt player kills (PK), game formats of player vs. player (PvP), etc. Win a people-to-people match and you''ll go up. If you lose, go up or down or stay the same, but it''s up to you randomly. No one intentionally loses for that, but losing doesn''t necessarily mean losing. Abilities themselves do not rise and affect limitations, conveniences and rewards in PK and PvP. PK a lower level opponent and it drops all at once.


    The last solitude. Contrary to harmony, it is a parameter, and performing various solo activities strengthens self strengthening, self-recovery. Unlike harmony, convenience in solo and good rewards also prevail.


    "Except for loneliness, I wonder if it feels like an element of a player relationship"


    And, Junko speaks his thoughts.


    "Even the mysterious supergiant creature marathon, does that element matter?


    "I don''t know about Sole, sir. Just the name of what that event is, totally informative and nayo."


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be a parameter that can be raised with a burning blade, and there''s a comeback team, so I don''t think they''re going to tangle that up."


    "On the forum warrior, there''s an obsolete layer of sight from above, and Ursine on the forum asking you to put that element in. Even if it would be an event, discrimination in the comeback and active groups says Shilo, sir"


    "They''re the same people who only think about themselves."


    "Nyanton is against Sole, sir. Think about the game itself called Recommend 11, and insist that the comeback team enjoy it equally, and I like it around there yo"


    Just two skilled players, Junko and Big Mouse, blossom into conversation. The other three, not knowing what they''re talking about, are listening.


    "Truth be warrior no in tokoro? The avant-garde attacker is good no?


    Big Mouse seemed to have that consciousness, interrupting the conversation along the way and speaking to the true.


    "Is there a problem?


    "I like the sul, Wayo. Demo avant-garde - melee attackers are a lot of tough games Noyo"


    Big Mouse clouding the words.


    "Is that what the caretakers claimed, such as forum warriors? Isn''t that the right material? Job seems to change, so the phase a warrior can''t afford is to put out another."


    "That''s how I can cut it off, Nara, it doesn''t matter, Noyone. Pretty much anyone who can''t, also from il, wanted to be worried and confirm no"


    Hearing the true words, Big Mouse seemed relieved.


    "The Shield (Tank) is rewarding and interesting."


    Junko looks at the true one and says:


    "The shield is responsible and difficult, but Arne. A wild and heartless man, Ga., when he fails and loses, Kotto, who curses that he''s a shield sai, is also Al''s yo. Caution, sir."


    Big Mouse to add. I was felt by the new threesome, as I told them to do what they liked, but also made a lot of negative remarks.


    "Is this game of four kinds: shield, attacker, recovery, and support?


    Tired, who has never played much of the game itself, asks. But I was doing some proper independent research.


    "That''s pretty much right. Support jobs are a little worn with recovery jobs, and even when it comes to support, buffers who are good at strengthening players and debuggers who are good at weakening enemies break up again. There are three kinds of Attackers: Melee Physics, Remote Physics, and Magic though. The Black Wizard of Magic Attacker is effective against enemies that are hard to follow in physical attack, with strong range attacks and instantaneous damage, but he needs an MP to attack and can''t do anything when he runs out of MP, so he can be slightly worse at continuous combat, though."


    Junko poking deeper into it and explaining it, but rather than being explained by mouth beforehand, I guess it''s something I''ll figure out to be natural as I actually play it over and over again, Tired thought.


    Thereafter, the Five came to nasty content: escorting even runaway NPCs in low-level dungeons.


    "NPCs calling from now on, Kara running wild and tangled by active enemies, killing tangled enemies from one end or before tangled, Shite, Noyo defending NPCs"


    To put it that way, Big Mouse called the NPC of a shit-eating insidious dwarf.


    "Yeah Koko! There''s a legendary pussy over there. I''m going to eat that!


    The invoked NPC screams disgusting and proceeds on its own.


    As the five followed and fought one enemy after the other, the NPC went further and further, newly entangled by the enemy, it was a very busy content, but the three rookies moved well and cleared this brilliantly.


    "It''s my first time, but I''m handy and surprised Wor. All three, adaptive awesome yo."


    Big Mouse to compliment.


    "Uh... can I act a little apart from Junko and Zhu Mei and the others?


    I say I feel sorry for my tiredness.


    "Hi... I can''t be free to keep my hands pulled by experience forever because the..."


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but I didn''t expect that statement to come out of your mouth."


    Junko smiles emotionally, even as she looks unexpectedly tired.


    "Heh, I agree with your ancestors. Can I follow your ancestors too? Or would you prefer one, my ancestor?


    "No... I don''t want to be alone, and I don''t mind you coming with me"


    Tired of looking at the one and the other. But the truth is, while you know it, keep your face to yourself.


    "Then I''ll have some free time in Coquoila, too, Shimasuyo. If anything happens, you rely on our guild, Eine. Oh, and Machihihime. Good luck at home, Il. She''s just obsessed with her own games, Na. Abandoned. Said, Ked, that''s totally nayo."


    "I know. I used to play with Machihihime."


    He was given the name of an old friend and was a pure child who smiled nostalgically.

 507 10

    Tired and Midori, who broke up with Junko and the true two, sat side by side in a wooden chair in the fountain hall inside the town, putting out a display in front of him and streaming and reading the Recommended 11 Beginner''s Site.


    "Yay, ancestor, you did something out of the blue."


    Just like tired, I put out a display and look at a beginner''s site, and Midori speaks up as she nibbles.


    "Until there''s no progress forever... and I don''t want to. I don''t even want everyone to despise me. I thought I could use this virtual world as a stepping stone."


    Talk about your own mood and get tired of it.


    "This is how I... made the same face as Real, but many players seem to make characters with different faces than Real... and a world with filters... it''s like a masquerade, isn''t it? So... I thought the resistance seemed somewhat dull... Besides, the people here�� are pointing in the same direction for the common purpose of gaming, so you can feel at ease when you are mingled in it��"


    When I heard the rapping tired narrative grass, Midori was convinced.


    "For that correction, you can''t even stick with your pure sister or your true brother. I need to take part in some wild activities."


    "Well... well..."


    Midori tells me, tired is nosy. I really have the heart of wanting you to follow me and a little scared.


    "Wow. Sounds like new or novice content is available to mix with veterans, like an awesome escort just now. So, from what I''ve seen on the Anonymous Boards Recommend 11 Novice Thread, a lot of existing players seem very friendly to new players."


    In other words, he entertained me properly, as opposed to being like my ancestors - a mistletoe who kept his mouth shut.


    "Playing mixed with strangers to rehabilitate your ancestors��. Oh, how about this? Exploring junior adventurer dungeons, which can also provide mutual assistance for harmonious upgrading. When this content starts, like the escort just now, veterans say the level will temporarily drop and be unified at level 20."


    "Let''s do it. It''s for three to six people, but the others... Would you like to join us?


    Midori''s proposed content was a substitute for impracticability without at least three people.


    "I''m looking at the in-game call boards right now, but I''m not looking for any participants. So let''s sign up with us and leave it in the recruiting standby mode, and wait for someone to come in later when we see it. Okay, I''ll sign up."


    Another thing, the display on the game''s menu screen also floats in front of his face and Midori plays the diplay with his fingers.


    Recruitment was filled quickly.


    "You''re early."


    "Yeah. Few recruits, but a lot of people are waiting to recruit. Oops, looks like we can fly locally now"


    "This game... basically I can''t seem to warp anywhere I''ve never been, but is it special here?


    Just a little rushed tired. Even though the number of people at the party was buried, I had never been there, so I couldn''t warp them, etc. I wish that had happened, and I get a bad sweat on my real body.


    "It''s like an instance dungeon. Ooh. It feels like an individual or a party when you play, a new dungeon is made in the game and you play in it. It''s like finally MO in an MMO."


    Netgames in which MMOs play in hundreds to thousands of people simultaneously within the same server, whereas netgames that play in the same space in a small number of people are called MOs. From Massively Multiplayer Online, I just took the Massively (massive) word.


    A party was created before moving to an instance dungeon to play.


    Nice to meet you.


    "Ro."


    "Nice to meet you. You''re new, aren''t you? Best regards,"


    "Hello - nice to meet you -. I''m new too."


    In spite of all the tiredness on the spot, voice for in-party conversation, one greeting after another.


    "And it''s new. Oh, be gentle..."


    Tired of standing back with trembling voices but properly greeting them.


    "Tsuru is anthropophobic, and I started nettled to overcome it, so treat me gently - ya"


    "Buh."


    Tired blew as she exposed herself straight.


    "Yes, it is. Oh, my God."


    "But it''s nice to have friends who can help."


    "Let''s get real communal through the game. Ugh."


    "Isn''t it nice to be able to cure interpersonal phobia with nettles?


    All I got back was a warm reaction, so I''m relieved to be tired.


    "Shall we enter the dungeon then? You know how to do it ~?"


    "Yay, I know."


    Midori is tired, prompted by his faceless predecessors and warped inside the created instance dungeon.


    When I saw one waiting there, Midori was tired - no, the other three were in heaven.


    A giant, once a human race, but more than two metres tall and plenty of horizontal width. Then the hairstyle called Blonde Ponytel unifies it with a full-body shocking pink outfit.


    "Oh, you''re so cute."


    The pink giant was the voice figure who named him new. Look down at Midori and tired, grinning and spreading a loving grin.


    "You''re really cute. You''ve had a hard time making that cute face."


    A brown-skinned, hypoceremic cat player said toward Midori and Tired.


    "No, we''re both real face intact."


    "Seriously?


    "They''re both amazing - even though they''re adorable. I mean, if it''s true, you shouldn''t say much in public."


    Party members surprise you, as you say by showing your teeth slightly to. They looked like Midori, as if they were half-hearted.


    "I''m staying real this way, too. I''m dressed like this in real life."


    "Yeah, yeah, what!?


    "Seriously -?


    "If it''s true, it''s amazing. Remarkable."


    Everyone was genuinely surprised and suspicious of the pink giant''s confession more than they were tired. Midori sincerely thinks Impact is a win over there.


    "For once, raising the harmonisation point is the greatest aim, so move in a way consistent with that aim. Because it''s not that hard."


    "Rabbit."


    "Yes, sir"


    "Okay."


    Pressed by senior players, each of the new threesomes replies.


    "Is that it? Has it just raised its harmony point?


    Midori makes a surprise face.


    "You get a point for once with chat confirmation and answers."


    Seniors teach me.


    "There was a lack of preview. But that''s all you need."


    "There are some amazing people in this game every once in a while, and some people just say," It''s up to you "no matter what you say - although there are relatively many people who try to talk to me about this content."


    Bitterly, a senior who tells the truth about the game.


    "The three things of harmony, struggle, and loneliness need to be earned on a regular basis because they fall naturally if left alone. The upper limit is very high, and the faster we get to the upper limit, the harder it is."


    "Heh, that''s how it works to keep you tied to the game..."


    I''ve seen these systems in other games, but I don''t really like them. Be resistant to the fact that you are encouraging daily play with a mechanism that is often half-compulsory to charge games.


    The six then chatted and headed to the back of the dungeon, where they occasionally fought and unscrambled tricks, while raising their experience and points of harmony, eventually clearing them.


    I was also tired of trying as hard as I could to join the conversation, but from Midori''s eyes, it seemed less natural.


    "It is true that you cannot deny the feeling that you are stretching out..."


    When we broke up the party and returned to our original place, tired with a tired face, he said.


    "I''m used to it, I''m used to it. If you stack it up, it''s going to be natural. I mean, even your ancestors, you know that, right? It''s not like they were anthropophobic from the beginning."


    "Yeah. I''m not being rational, I''m being emotionally weird, so to contain that emotion, repeat the experience -"


    Words of tiredness stopped on the way.


    The loose look on Midori''s face also tightens. Because I felt heterogeneous spirits.


    "Is this the electric spirit?


    I''m tired. In front of the two, the spirit of one woman appeared. I can''t feel anything resentful or hostile.


    "Wow... Sounds like a ground-bound spirit to me."


    Just confronted, Midori discerns the nature of the Spirit.


    "Do you guys know Junko Yukioka? I''m the one who sent the text."


    A woman''s spirit asks. Midori and Tired wonder if they found themselves acquainted with Junko at the leftover incense of their souls.


    "I, Miura Tomorrow-Hika, say. It''s the electric spirit I asked Mr. Yukioka to do."

 508 11

    "Junko Suzuoka also said it was a type of earth-bound spirit. But if you''re in the game, you''re relatively free to move."


    The electric spirit appeared abruptly, Tomorrow Hikaru said.


    "Pure sister''s progress, can I report it? To the extent that he is staring at our guide and the suspicious, he has just begun his investigation."


    And, Midori.


    "It hasn''t been days yet, has it? As you may already know, I will only tell you one electric spirit user I know, the power to produce and serve the electric spirit given by my nurturing husband. I''m a player named Nyanton. I watched the scene where my nurturing husband would empower this guy, so I''m pretty sure. In addition to his power to serve the electric spirit, he also awakened the mindfulness."


    Big Mouse is also an abandoned player who said it was suspicious, but now it''s confirmed.


    "One other person, I watched the empowering scene, but he became a literal real abolitionist in a matter of days. You weren''t proper, your brain couldn''t seem to stand it. I don''t know anything else, but the story of the nurturer seems to be that there are other players empowered by the nurturer, just like Nyanton"


    With information from Tomorrow Incense, a client and close to the root of all evils, one was now confirmed.


    "Rumor has it that three famous abolitionists - Tatsuyoshi, Makihime and Dark Gamer - are not. Big Mouse is rumored too...... she''s my friend and it''s impossible. I''m not a person who does such terrible things as make electric spirits and make them like slaves for their own desires."


    "Whether you want to fluff all the Electric Spirit Manipulators or your girlfriend, it''s hard to talk about how much pure your sister is."


    Because I met with my client, Midori tries to bump everything she thinks.


    "I''m an ex-lover."


    Tomorrow incense correcting with a slightly musty face.


    "Excuse me. I''m manipulating an electric spirit - do you know the real address of that gnanton, for example?


    "No...... I don''t know. You can browse the internet, but you can''t steal personal information."


    "Poking it up and thinking about it, it''s also strange why you can browse the internet. You have a contract with a provider? Spirit''s using it on some wireless LAN?


    "I''m not sure about the detailed rationale either..."


    Tomorrow incense gradually becomes a troubled face.


    "Real personal information about people in the nettle is the only way for the police to get it out of the game operator, right? Or blackmail or hack a company employee. In any case, given my pure sister''s character, I don''t think I would do that."


    ����


    At last Tomorrow Kaori loses her words to Midori, who pokes around.


    Even though it is possible to put a message of spirituality in the email sent by the operating company, I can''t do that. I can''t do this, I don''t know that one. Tomorrow''s response that I don''t know this either was enough to make Midori suspicious.


    "Even the information organization in the back street has something called�� impossible work to investigate. This is... and I think it might apply... you do. But Junko took it on�� I think that''s all there is to it."


    Tired of making tough points and also giving out help boats.


    "Well, Nyanton got confirmation, but can''t you do a little more research there?"


    Midori asks, Tomorrow Kaori becomes a troubled face.


    "I am in the form of being half-trapped by my nurturing husband. We can only act if we close the gap where he''s doing something else. And now..."


    In the middle of the words, Tomorrow Han, Midori and Tired three felt a new approach of spirituality.


    The spirit of the little fat man emerges and stares at Tomorrow''s incense.


    "Nurturer..."


    Tomorrow incense that tells the name of the spirit that emerged.


    "How dare you walk on your own. What are those guys?


    Seeing two people, Midori and Tired, the nurturing husband feels a nasty sign at a glance, with an alert look on his face.


    "Hey, all of a sudden the big boss left you? Before the Shizuno magician combination, who was good at purifying spirits."


    I laughed slightly at my nurturing husband, but I didn''t even think I would be able to follow Keri so easily.


    As tired as Midori was, I remembered my doubts. Does Shizuno''s technique of purification work properly in the computer space? Sensibly, I find it difficult.


    "Let''s go at the same time. I need you to time me."


    "Ababa, ok, your ancestors."


    Following tired instructions, Midori gives a unique laugh. Almost simultaneously with tiredness casting a spell, Midori also begins chanting.


    My nurturing husband and Tomorrow incense both feel the signs of annoyance. When the nurturing husband made the decision that it was better to leave this place, the procedure was complete.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Surrounded by bright emerald green flames, her nurturing husband growls.


    There is no pain. On the contrary, for the Spirit who cannot form Buddha, it is a flame of purification that flavours no more comfort. But...


    "I still don''t think so."


    Tired exhales after seeing the flames go out and at the same time the nurturing husband goes out.


    "Uh-oh, can''t you even purify Shizuno''s strongest tag for me and my ancestors?"


    "I didn''t think the technique of physical action... could be used in games... but the technique of spiritual action, spiritual action, is not good either... It was just as Midori had a hunch. But..."


    With a mouth-watering look, the two of them see the space their nurturing husband has been in. And when I saw that there was Tomorrow Incense, her figure was gone, too.


    "Wow, did they take you away at some point, or did you go after your foster husband"


    "Midori, no matter how much the computer world is, it''s odd. If Midori and I were alone, a normal spirit would have been able to purify us by now."


    Tired speaks with a serious face, and Midori also becomes an ideological face.


    "The stronger the resentment, the more effective Shizuno purification is. Are you trying to say that you have any special powers?


    "It''s not resentment that''s pushing him around, it''s obsession with the game itself, but it''s late - for some reason. Pure obsession is different in nature from resentment, and powerful. Shizuno''s technique is certainly powerful when it comes to sealed spirits, and even a coarse magician retreats from a big grudging spirit that doesn''t have teeth, even for ten, but there are different cases."


    "I know. For example, spirits who think of their loved ones but cannot become Buddhists cannot be forced to purify them."


    In the case of her nurturing husband, Midori feels complicated when she loves nettles but therefore cannot be purified by Shizuno''s technique.


    In the vast world of MMOs, there are several forgotten places where people rarely stop by. The regular nurturing husband makes that forgotten place one of his dwellings.


    "Who are those guys? You called me in."


    A nurturing husband returning to his residence with Tomorrow Incense grabs the root of Tomorrow Incense''s spiritual body and asks him in a quiet tone.


    "I''ll take that as an affirmation that you won''t answer anything. Then we have to hurry up and get more comrades."


    He was a grunting nurturing husband who let go of Tomorrow''s incense, but in fact, the task of looking for someone who can move with his own hands and feet has not worked very well. No one thinks this is it.


    "I wish I could just move the mackerel...... There may be other mackerels with delicacies like gnantons and tatsuoshi."


    But in the body of the electric spirit, I can only stay inside this pink server. Free movement between servers is impossible.


    "That Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi are also lagging behind in their task of adding more players with electric spiritualization, and this way I can save Recommended 11?


    Feeling frustrated and anxious about things that don''t go as he wants, the nurturing husband slaps his thighs with his fist. Seeing that his lifelong habits had taken over even when he became a spirit, Tomorrow Hikaru learned both freakiness and sadness.

 509 12

    When Tired and Midori were playing mixed with Wild PT, Junko and True were in Wild PT as well. Junko was changing his job to a recovering white wizard, "so that he could easily be invited on the set".


    A six-person PT was formed in the meadow, and from now on, it is a place to fight the enemy with special conditioning.


    "I''m a comeback team, but I''m experienced. But this child is completely new, so please be gentle."


    In front of the other members gathered, Junko sets the foreground.


    "That''s impressive of you to put in that kind of no. I wish you''d told me in advance, but I don''t have to tell you."


    Strangely with a gaze from above, one of the members speaks.


    (That''s some subtly unpleasant vibe)


    About two players in the six-man PT, from the first impression, who don''t feel right, truly think so.


    One is a man in white armor of a low-brain arrogant chief, a strange monkey, who doesn''t even say hello first. And the other was the hunter woman of the shit-eating shady dwarf, who greeted me, but just now, she took a lofty word and action that made me want to say what it was like.


    What we''re going to do is say that high level players are temporarily lowering levels to match low levels, unifying levels, and then fighting strong enemies with content. Junko explained in advance that the new and returning teams are one of the ideas that can be played with existing players as well.


    "Levels unify, and you''re a strong enemy, so hey. If you''re new - I hope you''ve previewed it beforehand, but it''s possible you''re not."


    A hunter dwarf woman says as if she laughs spirally.


    (Is this a game you have to go out of your way to preview? If you don''t know beforehand, I don''t really like gay memories of death that will surely fail at first sight. The game itself, I haven''t done much since I fell in the back streets in the first place)


    True that I am not particularly uncomfortable with the hunter dwarf woman while conscious that it is a statement directed at me and that I am thinking of something else.


    "Why don''t you have a new warrior stunner?


    "Well, you can use a stun blade at that level."


    "You can do it because it''s easy."


    "Easy, but the most important part."


    "He''s an amazing kid, so I''ll take care of him."


    A white armored man and a player other than True are talking about something on their own. The white armored man is silent all the time. It was all a truly directed statement, and their words were fragmentary, but somehow the story was truly visible.


    "Eh, the enemies we''re going to fight, every few seconds, are going to make a vicious attack that could destroy PT all at once. But just before that attack comes, a red light will be emitted from the enemy''s body, so according to that, the warrior wants you to use a move called a stun blade. Hardly any damage, but you know how to stop an enemy from moving, right?


    Copy that.


    He was a carefully explained leader, but feels disrespectful just the way he pushed at the end. But keep quiet true.


    When making moves and magic in this game, just remember, the EEG transmits it to the Dreamband for its effect. In the case of moves, you have to remember at the same time as hitting them once, but you can go as you like with the action itself.


    "Warrior, if you can''t get a stun blade out at times of need, you''ll have to wait all the time for a stun blade. Don''t do anything else."


    "�� Copy"


    To the further push of the leader, the truth snorts funny. I understood what my role meant, and I could read what would happen next.


    True to see Junko around with enhanced magic on his side. Increases Defense and Speeds Up Attack.


    "Well, I''ll call the enemy."


    The six of us surround the glowing point in the meadow, and the leader takes confirmation. This glowing point was a landmark that the enemy to be fought this time would boil.


    A few seconds later, a monster of giant ravioli appeared. Realistically, it looks strong to see, and I don''t think the blade goes through its thick fur, but I truly think it must be a game there.


    "This way -! Just look at me.


    A man in white armor of a low-brain arrogant sheikh monkey, who had been almost silent until now, suddenly shouted out loud. A giant rabbit turns toward a white armored man and eats a flying kick at a white armored man with big legs. The white armored man keeps taking it with his big shield.


    PT members attack simultaneously with weapons, causing effects to fly flashly.


    Eventually, a red light emanates from the body of the raven.


    (Stanblade! Is this it?


    True to wave the sword, screaming in my heart. Then a flashy effect and a unique loud sound effect were emitted from the sword that shook it, stopping the movement of the raspberry.


    (Looks like it got through properly)


    True to relieve me because I was new to the moves themselves and the timing was right.


    In about two seconds, the stiffness of the ravioli unravels, changing the direction of the kurli and the body, and turning towards the true one.


    "Olaolah! Look at me!


    The white armored man screams, and the rabbit strikes the white armored man again. Probably using a move that targets you at the same time as you scream.


    (You know what makes me want to scream. I won''t because I''m ashamed)


    The arrow tip that I thought so, the raspberry glows red again. Truth is screaming in my heart and beating me.


    Ever since, it''s been that repetition. Just hit the stun blade as it glows red. Just that repetition.


    (Very boring...... Sounds like you''re tapping a hole in one mole, this)


    The boredom of my role was worse than I thought, and the truth was that I was slacker.


    (What the other guys are doing is monotonous. Even a pokapoka beating, the white armored man turns the attack on himself even when he shouts every time the target of the enemy changes. What''s so funny about this?


    Seriously questionable, true with red light running gaps and glimpses into the faces of other players.


    The attackers were delighted. It''s just pokapoka beating, even shooting arrows, seems fun. Junko, who is a healer, is a serious face sometime. It was hard to look at, inhibited by a shield, but the white armored man is serious himself.


    Change eventually came at a time that seemed monotonous and painful that continued.


    After a stun blade that appeared to have released more than ten more shots, the direction of the rabbit turned again toward the true one, releasing a true kick.


    Reflectively, the truth avoids attack. No, I was going to avoid it, and I was sure I would have avoided it if it felt real.


    "Huh?"


    The attack, which was supposed to have been avoided, truly hit, deprived him of his true body freedom and fell on the spot. In the in-game judgment, the offense now would have hit, and one blow had made it truly incapable of combat.


    (other than a shield eating an attack dies in a single blow?


    True that it''s a hell of a game balance, but on the other hand, I''m convinced. If other than the shield is not balanced enough to suck when he eats the attack, the presence of the shield is also unnecessary. Nevertheless, I also wondered if death was too much with one blow.


    "When was this way?!


    The white armored man screamed in panic, but it was too late.


    Then a red light broke out, but no one emitted a stun blade, and when I wondered if the ruthenium had spinned with tremendous momentum, everyone but the white armored man was blown away, making it incapable of fighting except as a shield.


    Junko, a recoverer, is also dead, so his hand in recovery to the White Armor Man is gone, and eventually the White Armor Man will do his best. The victorious rabbit disappears.


    (What a terrible game balance. If a shield player and a mole slapper make a mistake, that will destroy them all)


    True to heartbreak while being resuscitated by Junko, who has returned with self-resuscitation magic. I don''t think this is funny at all.


    "Mr. Shields, are you in good harmony? Hate, I''m going up. Are you wearing gear? Are you shaking your status to Hate Up?


    When she was resuscitated, a hunter dwarf woman complained about the white armored man.


    "I''m sorry"


    A white armored man who apologizes for less words and bows his head.


    "It''s okay to apologize, but if you don''t hold tight around there, you know that we''re gonna make the same mistake somewhere else?


    (That''s a heady saying, this guy...... This guy was just shooting arrows at me.


    True driven by the impulse to kick the hunter''s midget woman, who is extremely busy.


    "I wonder if Mr. White was recovering too late. I haven''t really seen him beat up."


    Another member points the spearhead of responsibility at Junko.


    (You were just hitting me, too. Why is it that someone who just beats you up like you feel good and has no great responsibility can blame you for being in such important positions as shield or recovery? If you have any complaints, you do the part.)


    True frustration increases even more. It was one of the often ugly and irrational schematics in nettles that attackers who didn''t know the truth, but who were largely unaccountable, blamed shields and restorers for the need for battle.


    Though I really saw the essence of the newbie as well, I really have no idea how much of a downfall there was in the White Armored Man, in fact.


    "Mr. White is not bad. It''s all my fault."


    Afterwards, the shield''s white armored man admits his inaccuracies and then makes a statement on his own shouldering the blame.


    Arms and falls of the game More than anything else, in the truth with that statement alone, my fondness for the white armored man soared.


    "Well, if you know what I mean."


    A hunter dwarf woman still wants to hate me. True driven by the urge to kick your ass again.


    "Let''s try again. I also regret that I''m still losing."


    Though the leader says, the truth was I was already in the mood to go home. It is painful and helpless to do the task of extending one mole beating of that hole again.


    While beating myself up, I wonder if it shouldn''t only be a stun blade when it glows red, but I''m also probably told not to hit me because that''s impossible on the game''s system.


    (Even if I gave you permission to hit me, it wouldn''t be funny. He''s just repeatedly pounding me)


    I really didn''t understand heartily that the other attacker members just seemed to feel good about pounding me. If you just want to hit me, you don''t want to be a nettle, you just have to hit me even with a real, sandback, that''s what I even think about.


    Two other players came to a six-man spot at the time of the reinforcing magic rehearsal to conduct the rematch.


    "Dude, we were going to use this content at this hour today. Why are there other PTs?"


    "You guys don''t have permission from the management union to use possessive content on your own."


    A pair of people who say things like the cause of a chimp.


    (What? A management union. You mean someone has to give you permission to play and make an appointment? So, you think we ignored that?


    On the operational side of the game, I was truly surprised to see if that was decided.

 510 13

    "Er... is content for lights like this under the control of a managed union?


    I hear the words of a pair of great attitudes, and I''m just purely surprised, Junko.


    "Recently, there have been more returns due to large upgrades. The decision was made by the management union that the returnees and the active players would be able to play together and that the content would be properly reserved. Is it unforeseen?"


    One of the two people who showed up says in a sighing tone.


    "Excuse me, I didn''t know you had an appointment with the management union"


    The leader apologizes for coming. and urge PT members to leave the scene.


    "That was a detour. I didn''t know the management union had reached this point."


    "They''re still annoying. I don''t know what you''re going to rule from in this game."


    A leader and a fiercely poisoning hunter dwarf, far from a place of engagement, who says it looks inconclusive.


    "In the meantime, this time with the flow of dissolution"


    "Good luck"


    "Stay annoyed."


    True to be relieved to see that the dissolution was decided and each member transferred.


    Just one, only the white armored man remains, looking at True and Junko.


    "I''m so sorry. It''s been a long time since I''ve been back or made anyone new feel bad."


    Apologizing again, the white armor man also transferred and disappeared without waiting for these words.


    "Why don''t we go back?


    Peek into the truth, nestled in a complex face, and Junko speaks.


    "Honestly, I had a downward consciousness called nettle..."


    True to talk on the spot, not trying to go back.


    "That''s vivid. I can''t look down or underestimate it because it doesn''t change that it''s a world where people and people get together. Seeing the interaction now, I thought in particular"


    At first it was badly impressed that a badly felt white armored man without greeting him had such a nasty attitude.


    "In the first place, I don''t know who was wrong. I''m not a shield, and I''m not familiar with this game. If I had known, I could have made a statement covering that shield. The only thing I know for sure is that I wanted to do it with the shoulder of a shield, and the other attackers wanted to beat me up."


    True to say relatively clearly what you want to say, but if you put a broad shoulder in a genre you are not familiar with, you can also worsen the position of those who put their shoulders in reverse. I had also committed such failures in real life, so I was cautious.


    "You were right not to say anything. I''m pretty sure that shield guy made a mistake."


    Junko, familiar with the game, puts his hand on his true shoulder and says: I also fully perceive true feelings, and while I smile at them, the truth tells them right.


    "I don''t think there was a problem with the equipment or anything. I know because I was quite a shield, too, but I figured out that the effort to point the enemy target at me wasn''t enough, or unfamiliar. Maybe the hunter was a skilled shieldman, and you knew that."


    "That''s him..."


    He was the most annoying player, but he blamed it because he had knowledge and experience. That fact applauds even more annoying and nasty in the truth.


    "The way I advised you and the way you had the conversation was poor. By the way, after the fight, I was at the tel - a telepathic conversation that could only be heard by that shield guy, and I advised him properly about the parts he couldn''t reach, and I think it passed on to him."


    True to be close to respect with admiration for the care of Junko.


    "Do you need strength and knowledge in any world"


    True to look up to heaven and groan. With knowledge and power, I can do others better than I did. I can''t do that either without it. It''s natural.


    "By the way, what''s a management combination? Is the operator managing bookings for in-game play?


    "No, it''s not. It''s an organization built on the player side."


    "In a player? So it''s supposed to be on par with us, right? How can you be so great?


    He was behaving like a powerful person in front of him, so I thought he was an operator, but if you think about it, there''s no way the service provider would behave like that.


    "This Recommended Early Eleventh content was not an instance dungeon created on a PT or player-by-player basis, but a lot of content used areas and locations that existed from the beginning. When there is one PT in a place called an occupied area, no other PT can enter that area. And so are the monsters we were fighting right now, but when we''re fighting, naturally no other PT can fight the monsters right now, right?


    I nod with the nuance that the truth makes sense to Junko, who checks to see if he knows it in his commentary.


    "So there are deals and collisions between players around certain monsters and occupied areas. So formed is an organization to manage those occupied areas and a handful of enemies, pre-book them, turn them around, and play - a management union."


    "That''s an organization that only players arrange on their own, isn''t it? Is everything following that organization?


    Wonder true. I know the philosophy itself is a good organization, but even with such an organization, I wonder if it would be pointless if all players were not in tune with the management union. If anyone doesn''t follow the organization, it''s hard to say it''s working.


    "Not everyone does, but it feels like the majority did when I was active. It''s more convenient. In addition, the forces of the union are themselves very strong, and the unobedient pupils are thoroughly slapped and divided into villages, so there were aspects of having to obey. However, some players are turning their backs thoroughly. Famous Nyanton, you''re the head of it."


    "Are you just saying that you are well organized and managing the concepts of efficiency and morality of finally getting in line? Besides, does he treat you like a child?


    "Yeah, like that. What do you think, Makoto? I think I should follow that organization."


    It seemed a little surprising that Junko was on the institutional side.


    "I think I should get to that management union, too. That attitude just now comes to mind. Besides the rules you decide for yourself, chaos trampling any rules is about you in the mood, so if you think you''re turning your back on the management union, are you on the management union side too?"


    "Hmm, the benefits are more overwhelming. Ignore unions and do whatever you want, because trying to work with content and enemies will end up giving you less chance to play, and most importantly, use extra nerves. Finally, in this game where PT play is mandatory, there are many endorsers of the management union, but even if you turn your back and try to do whatever you want, no one else will follow you."


    Some people in the world decide unconditionally that the institutional side is poorly dressed and the counter-institutional system is good, but Junko seemed to decide which way to go after proper philosophy and calculation, I truly took a look.


    "Besides, the head of the management union is Huiming. I also watched him have a lot of trouble putting the union together, so I wonder if I''m going to be on the union''s side."


    I am truly convinced that there will be some blemishes. I also feel that your specific gravity is quite large when it comes to Junko, who also cares about people in moderation.


    "Shining is the head of the management union, it doesn''t fit."


    From a true eye point of view, the person named Luminosity was more unexpected than Junko because he was of the exact opposite nature to an organization that would preserve such an order.


    "I don''t know right now... back in the day, there were a lot of people who disagreed with the management union, even if they didn''t have to stand up against it. Because there were quite a few people who would engage with the management union and behave in a transgressive manner. And, of course, you don''t like organizations like management unions, which are simply the type of people who are stained with anti-institutions and anti-power."


    "These people were definitely transgressive right now."


    Earlier in the day, we saw a PT with all the numbers, starting a battle with a giant raven, true to spill a smile. I can also snort to be repulsed in that way.


    "It''s funny how many things are in real life schematically, but the battle of the game itself is boring"


    "Mm-hmm. That just happens to be a boring category, and there''s a good deal of fun. Well, if you do a lot of things, then you''ll find something interesting."


    To my frank sentiments, I was a mouth-watering pure child as if defending this game, but honestly, I don''t feel like going ahead and doing it, unless I''m also dating Pure Child.

 511 14

    Since the dawn of Recommend 11, Ace Abandoner Nyanton, whose name is given on Pink Server, was considered a nite by everyone.


    As a matter of fact, Yasuke Kamakura is currently difficult to call Nite in real life. I do business properly and make money, and I do what I use that money for.


    Nyanton has bought a hotel that he was planning to demolish, where he lives the life of an electric spirit.


    They wore dreambands, they wore peeves and slept side by side.


    How do they construct money to take care of their food bills? How did you buy out a hotel or something in the first place?


    Nyanton was familiar with the backstreet organization and had set up the organization himself. What kind of business are you in, trafficking in babies? In the beginning, he also trafficked adults, organ trafficking.


    In each room of the hotel, several men and women were kept in dream bands, put to sleep, but many of the women were pregnant. As she ovulates, Nyanton offends them unconscious and impregnates them efficiently.


    Nyanton initially owed a lot of money for one thing, but he sold all the eyeballs, one kidney, the genitals of the men, all the organs that had been removed but had nothing to do with his life, and now he also repaid the debt.


    But I can''t sell organs anymore, I don''t have a whole bunch of people to sell out, and it takes time for the women to get pregnant and give birth.


    I also figured out how to get an abortion and grow it in an artificial womb, but I learned that it would be more expensive there, and in the end I came to the conclusion that I should normally give birth.


    The hotel was both a field and a ranch in Nyanton. A field for conceiving and giving birth to babies and selling them. Ranch for electric spirits in the form of living spirits to raise electric spirits in the game.


    It is critical to take care of them who are unconscious while letting live spirits transformed into electric spirits go into the game world. Because of their life support and cost, and the monthly cost of doing a not-so-significant but recommended 11, it''s harder to increase the number than it is now. In an attempt to increase the number of women to conceive and sell babies, it is Nyanton who sows in its human fields, and any further controls are burdensome.


    Nyanton does this to follow the orders of his nurturing husband, whom he worships as the Great Electric Spirit, and to increase the number of Recommended 11 players. Nyanton thinks there are as many better ways to survive Recommended 11 as there are, but Nyanton follows suit because his nurturing husband only wants Recommended 11 to survive in these ways.


    (But it''s the limit now. I can''t increase it any more. I don''t even want to increase it. I don''t want to electrospiritualize people with nothing to do with it and make them such literal abolitionists)


    For once, Nyanton also has a conscience to blame. Those who are now electric spirits here, fields and livestock of Nyanton, were those who bullied about Nyanton as students, and classmates at that time.


    There are teachers, not just students. Not only those who were bullying, but all of them are guilty of the same crime, sending them to Recommendation 11 as electric spirits, as their own servants. And in real life, it looks like this.


    In addition, the families of those who had been involved in the bullying were similarly guilty of causing them to pass out with cautionary motivation and sell them to organ-trafficking and human trafficking organizations exactly as they were. I couldn''t afford to electrically spiritualize them financially, and I needed to sell them out and make a whole lot of money to pay back the huge debt I borrowed for a certain purpose.


    Tatsuyoshi, his only comrade, has also brought several people here to electrospiritualize and have Nyanton take care of him. Nyanton also accepted this as he had no choice because in Tatsuyoshi he could not take care of the real of the very electrically spirited. But Tatsuyoshi only brought a few first, and left the rest to Nyanton.


    Making electric spirits is actually quite a hassle. You have to put a dream band on it first, in advance. It will also take some time to send the electric spirit from flesh to game. In the meantime, you have to leave them irresistible.


    In Nyanton''s case, another ability given to him by his nurturing husband - the usual means was to faint the other person with a mindfulness motive before doing it, but then it needs to be done to keep it out of sight, so it''s a pain in the ass inside.


    "In any case, in many ways, this is the limit"


    Wearing a dream band, Nyanton exhales, looking down at the men and women who were laid asleep at equal intervals inside the room.


    In front of Nyanton, immigrants of South American descent are exchanging their dicks right now. Real and totally unconscious care for their diet, excretion and body washing is done by hiring migrant workers.


    If you care about it, you can increase the number of electric spirits somewhat, and there is no problem at all in terms of the space in which you put your life, but I want someone else to manage it besides Nyanton. We also need to see how immigrants take care of themselves.


    Aside from Tatsuyoshi, Nyanton thinks he wants to have more comrades or use another means to break this deadlocked situation. But my nurturing husband doesn''t give me more comrades. My brother-in-law says I can''t find anyone who seems to trust me as a comrade.


    Back in town, True and Junko were made of wood, even to the store, desk, table and dishes, and had tea at the coffee shop.


    Food and drink are also expressed in real life. I actually taste it, I feel it over my throat, even the feeling of my belly swelling, but my belly never actually swells.


    The virtual experience of food and beverage is limited in part by the food and beverage industry, but some are liberated for promotional purposes. It is the end of being even a virtuous gourmet critic who devours food and drink in those virtues.


    Being given a false sense of fullness in the virtual world was also a consideration to be a form of restriction, while not having a mentally distorting effect.


    "You know how I feel about this world. Everything is so realistic, you can easily taste the other world."


    True says looking out from inside the store. Green town. Sunlight spilling from between the leaves. Grass and wood incense.


    "Before the content of the game, it would be worth coming just to feel like a trip. You know, enjoy the virtual world for that purpose."


    "Hmm, but I figured a lot of people who come here are because it''s what they want to enjoy the game. If the key part of the game gets lost or bored with Mannelli, people go away."


    To true words, Junko, who will look like trouble. True to look at Junko''s reaction and wonder if the common sense of this game was that he uttered something quite uneven.


    "Virtual trips are getting more awesome from other manufacturers. But that doesn''t really extend to real people, and people who really want to travel enjoy real life."


    "Is that what this is about?"


    I don''t even have a hobby for travel. Truly, I don''t know.


    "Of course some people like to travel to Virtual, so there''s a genre called Virtual Travel. But there''s a sense that it''s confusing and unreal, so it doesn''t seem like real travel lovers are going to fall for it until they give up real travel."


    "Real culture is the product of human creation, even if you travel to touch the culture of a region or another country. The virtual world is also a product of human creation. I think they''re both the same, but what''s the difference? Is there something wrong with my mind?


    Despite the fact that both the culture of real life and the culture of fantasy within the nettle are made by the same human being in reason, one has the impression of being misleading, also in truth.


    I know I am not normal and I give up, but I am not convinced so it was true that I wanted to be eaten persistently.


    "Right. If you don''t have any preliminary knowledge, you could probably take it the same way. Because people who are hooked on a Virtual trip are at least not prejudiced or committed. I guess I don''t have to think deeply about it because I can finally say it''s an area of focus. I think I have a flavor for both, but I wonder if it would be real if they told me to choose between them. Culture is the weight and stack of real drama and history, and I wonder if we can be in the same line as virtual culture in the virtual world that just twisted it around in people''s heads."


    "When you say it, I''m starting to feel like I''m better off in real life, too"


    True to smile lightly.


    (In terms of being able to see the expressive true you, I can also say that this world is better.)


    Seeing a true smile, Junko thinks he''s sneaky.


    "Next time you want to travel with the five of us at the lab? Tired, I don''t know if you''re coming."


    "If you ask her out when she''s feeling tired, she might come. Even though it''s in the nettle, it seems to be acting independently."


    "Sure. I mean it, I''m just you and me... oh, no, nothing"


    I talk to her pepper in tune, and Junko thinks she said too much, and she rushes to mumble.


    I ask if the truth is offensive, but the truth is distracting me from Junko in the light, but I was relieved that I was not in the mood.


    Sicamp! Poiva waurn.


    "What!?


    "What?"


    Suddenly the sound of the effects rang, with several effects of the heart around Pure Son and True, and a bigger logo of harmonious point-up.


    "I don''t know what you two mean by harmonious. And why the heart..."


    I wonder, put out a display in front of me and find out more about when the harmony points rise, Junko. It seems that the system I have implemented since I retired has been activated.


    ''Even when players talk and act with each other''s minds, the point of harmony rises. If you are embarrassed that a report that is harmonious through mindfulness will be done visually, turn it off in your settings. If one of you turns off harmonised upside reporting, you won''t see notifications to each other. By default, harmonious rise reporting is turned on, so please be careful.''


    With regard to the sudden report of a rise in harmonisation points, Junko was blushing and pulling a grin when he saw the results of his research on a site called Recommended 11 Nan Demo Dictionary.


    "What''s turning red...?


    Truth is suspicious, peeking into Junko''s display from behind.


    "Leave it off by default...... Why is it on? I feel like there''s something else going on with the producer when it''s on by default."


    Seeing its content, it gives a truly unexpected and full expression and makes the most of its opinions.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    Tired just appeared there, surprised to see the strange atmosphere between them.


    "Hmm, it''s nothing."


    Even trying to fix it, Junko makes a smile that clearly feels like it''s failing.


    "Ma, no. Besides, I just met Tomorrow Incense and her husband, the electric spirit."


    "Ho ho?"


    To Midori''s report, Junko blew his awkwardness and gave him an intriguing look.

 512 15

    Midori''s report was as follows: Nyanton is an electric spiritual user, confirmed by the servant of the electric spiritual nurturer. Other electric spiritual users do not know the details. The client, Electric Spirit Tomorrow Incense, can''t move as the eyes of her nurturing husband''s surveillance seem to fit. The fact that applying the technique of purification to the nurturing husband who has been intruding in the course of the conversation with Tomorrow''s incense was not very effective.


    "Was that a living spirit? I''m looking at the electric spirits used by some of the abandoned people in this game, I wonder if they''re living spirits."


    Junko asks.


    "No... that was a complete dead man and the evil spirit itself... It''s a spirit that possesses a pretty powerful power."


    "Tomorrow Kaoru was a dead spirit."


    Tired and Midori answer.


    "Even though the technique didn''t work well in the computer world, if it was just a spirit between Midori and his ancestors, they would have been able to purify it," says your ancestors. Even though it didn''t work out for both of us, it''s a lot out of standard. "


    Midori lets you shrug your shoulders.


    "I guess that electric spirit means the spirit of power, or even if it becomes the spirit of power, it still retains its superordinary power. I also thought when I saw the email that the electric spirit named Tomorrow Hana gave me, it would be impossible for an artist, a normal spirit, to increase the number of electric spirits and lock them in the game -"


    Junko says.


    "Aren''t electric spirits all the same by flipping"


    "As far as I''m concerned, you two electric spiritual nursery husbands like the roots of all evil, and Tomorrow Kazuka, the child who called me, are free will dead spirits. My body is already dead. But the only electric spirits invited to this world as players are captured here by spirits, but I''m guessing that life exists properly, like a living spirit."


    In response to the true word, Junko once again expresses his thoughts.


    "The reason is that without biological flesh, players cannot be logged in and moved through a dream band. The Necromancer can''t move this game. No, maybe even the Necromancer can possess the Dream Band and move the player, because there are questions about who does the key monthly billing, and questions about whether the Dream Band is charged or the Necromancer. I wonder if the flesh of the electrically spirited creature is captured by the computer world, literally abandoned, and imprisoned somewhere in one piece, always wearing a dream band in that state."


    Junko''s speculation had almost hit me, but it hasn''t gotten to the point where I''m sure of that at the moment.


    "If we get used to this world a little bit more, we''d just like to explore the abandoned people who are using electric spirits. The biggest mystery is where you''re starting the game. You might need to explore real life, not just in-game activities."


    "Um, come on, pure sister. I know you''re looking to capture electric spirits, research them and experiment with them, but I think it''s hard to capture them. I don''t know if it''s just electric spirits, but the electric spiritual nurturer who engaged us."


    In a tone that Midori may not be able to say, he utters a negative opinion.


    "That''s because we haven''t uncovered the nature of the spirit... It starts with hand exploration."


    Tiredness differs from negative for electrospiritual capture.


    "But, hey, if it''s normal space, this is his territory, and he''s never gonna get out of here. Wow? Doesn''t that nurturing husband have the unique power of the late, though he has computer space?


    "Midori, don''t give up. Even if you remain defeated by the Spirit, you will be involved in Shizuno''s voucher. At any rate, we must understand the existence of his Spirit."


    The other three find it surprising that I am tired of always having a lot of negative statements, but only at this time, making positive statements in a solid way of speaking.


    "You seem to have caught fire rarely and tiredly. You mean as a sorcerer?"


    "This is still the ancestor, because it is in front of the heir."


    True pointing out, I''m tired of cheeks.


    "If the exercise of supernatural powers is difficult in this world, even though it has a spiritual effect, I wonder if we should consider the means to drag the electric spirit out in real life."


    Though I shrug so much, I had no specific ideas for Junko at the moment.


    In the living room, four boys and girls sitting on the couch meditating on their eyes. Everyone wears a dream band and consciousness remains diving into the virtual world away from reality.


    I honestly saw it in a different sight from Zuo''s eyes. Quiet is fine, but I can say I''m free. The potted girl and the other one were moved from the living room to a room with professors just for the brain because they were too loud together and had a lot of unreadable air statements.


    When Zuo was browsing the news site by himself, the four people who had been quiet until then suddenly moved.


    "Welcome home."


    "Hey, Mr. Zuo was here."


    "I''m home."


    Midori and Junko greet each other as they take off their dream band.


    "Suppose we make tea quickly? It''s an uncomfortable sight for the four of us to be adults all the time."


    "Mr. Zuo, I haven''t had time to talk to you for a while. -? Do you want to join Zao?


    "No, I play games too, but thank you. I don''t physiologically accept trip-game types. It''s disgusting to show footage directly to the brain and manipulate it directly on the instructions of the brain."


    Zuo gently declines Junko''s invitation.


    With current scientific power, mechanical manipulation by EEG should also be possible, but it is the current state of affairs that the system is not used other than a dream band, as many people react to rejection and environmentalists hostile to science are also opposed to it in the form of hitchhiking.


    "Heh, do I have to say that and resist mixing with young people?"


    "If there is such resistance, it would be odd for me to be here in the first place"


    To tease Midori, Zao smiles back.


    Drinking the brewed tea of the Zo, Junko floats about three displays in front of him and begins to fish for recommended 11 related information. Especially in relation to rumors of electric spirits and rumors of mackerel abandoners.


    "Big Mouse - as Zhu Mei said, the only two people with electric spirits are exposed with videos, although rumors are concentrated on abandoned players. Nyanton, I guess it''s just the two abandoned Tatsuyoshi. Sure, there''s some weird moving player in a row to watch, leaning against these two guys."


    "Are electric spirits always under the umbrella of that abandoned player?


    True asks Junko.


    "It doesn''t look like that. Seems like only some of them are servitude. I can''t communicate, there''s a player roaming around like a zombie in a recommended 11 pink mackerel, and rumors have spread somewhere that they''re electric spirits."


    "That''s a funny story. Who the hell pointed that out to be an electric spirit? Isn''t there someone who saw a weird player like just a zombie and figured it out to be an electric spirit?


    "True, you''re sharp inside. But I wonder if I could have thought a little deeper. Or do you realize? who spotted it and spread the rumor"


    "I''m not sure, but you said he was playing Recommended 11 before"


    He was a pure child laughing slightly teasing, but he heard the true words and turned into a satisfied grin for his insight


    "Yeah, it''s you, Huiming."


    "Heh heh heh heh, star charcoal bright"


    Midori is convinced by the name Junko has spoken. If you are the heir to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, a famous family of witchcraft genres, you will naturally also see that its strange players and dogs are substitutes manipulated by distorted living electric spirits.


    "Nyanton, even though you were confirmed via Tomorrow Hana, Tatsuyoshi, you follow the Electric Spirit, too."


    Junko concentrates on investigating Tatsuyoshi related rumors.


    "Tatsuyoshi is also a famous abolitionist?


    Midori asks.


    "You''re a famous abolitionist in a bad way. Although, when I was active, my gear wasn''t good. Anyway, I can''t play PT any more. Come on. Now that we''re following the electric spirit, it might be different."


    "What do you mean you can''t PT anymore?


    Now tired asked.


    "This Tatsuyoshi guy is so young and deserted, he''s just being selfish, and he''s been out for a couple of off-duty meetings and he''s causing trouble. Even the type they call direct cooking. It means you want to connect directly in a lower body sense. So, there was a festival, and the mackerel got his name, and he couldn''t deal with it from anybody."


    "Festival?"


    Midori, I''m getting tired, so now the truth asks.


    "Because this nettle operation doesn''t try to control anything if malicious players show up and act like they annoy their surroundings. That''s why we''re going to act united and alert in the players. That''s called a festival. Demonstrate in the game, shout out loud."


    "I hate that hand exercise, I..."


    True to throw up. Truth is, the very act of demonstration, I think it''s a crappy substitute. I am self-satisfied that the powerless are going to wear a shell called a group, claiming something, but I only see true eyes when I have wasted the same time and, at best, exposed myself to shame and scattered noise as I have actually done nothing.


    "I don''t like political campaign demonstrations either, but I wonder if they have a slightly different purpose than that. There''s a lot of people, one bad player, and this guy''s a bad guy, so watch out, he''s not accusing, he''s advertising. It''s common in nettles, and it works a lot better than a real political campaign-like demo."


    True and tired are convinced that PT can no longer be combined.


    "Oh, and Machihihime is persistently involved in stalking me... oh, Machihime is my old fre, but this kid is also an abandoned player, and he hasn''t been slapped as a princess"


    "Being slapped as a princess?


    Even though I thought there was another jargon I didn''t understand, I asked the truth.


    "Keep that word. Yikes. I don''t know if I can tell when I''m the type of princess who gets tired of being around. Not just the nettles. There will be - But Machihihime, it''s obsolete, but he wasn''t such a bad kid, either."


    Junko conceives with his hands on his chin. I know a person named Machihihime directly, so it''s unlikely she''s following something called an electric spirit or something. But...


    (via makihime-chan, let''s start with this tatsuyoshi.)


    In Junko''s head, a rough plan was assembled to approach a player named Tatsuyoshi.

 513 16

    Tatsuyoshi''s name is told as the most abominable object of contempt on Pink Server.


    No one sets up PT with him. Even new, the name of Tatsuyoshi and his evil deeds will soon be known, so he will not come near. So Tatsuyoshi hasn''t put together any PT with other players in the last few years. I can''t put it together.


    This recommended 11 game has PT mandatory and advanced play called high end content, and the majority of outstanding equipment can only be taken with its high end content.


    As a result, Tatsuyoshi, who was not going to put together a PT, could not acquire any of those gear and watched the players dressed in those gear bite their lips with remorse and jealousy.


    Such a tatsuyoshi is now acting with many players. I am dressed in excellent equipment from high end content that I have never been able to equip.


    The player who follows him is a substitute called the Electric Spirit. With the spirit soul halfway detached from life and captured in this computer space, it is moving the player. And Tatsuyoshi created the electric spirit and gained the power to manipulate it.


    "Vain..."


    But Tatsuyoshi''s heart was not filled. Play content continuously, put the electric spirits in front of each other during the break, and squeak.


    "What''s so much fun about playing with dolls that just talk and move?"


    After looking over the electric spirits of the vain expression, Tatsuyoshi is powerless.


    I was playing this Recommended 11 and the most fun time for Tatsuyoshi was when I had a proper friendship with other players. Normally, it''s when you can also form wild PTs and interact with others.


    No matter how much function as a PT is fulfilled, it''s actually no different than solo, such as following an electric spirit without free will and braking the game pale without any conversation.


    "How did I... this happen? Why do you always go to the wrong person?"


    The answer to that whining was well known to Tatsuyoshi himself. I deserve it. As a result of always giving priority to all my greed and keeping others at bay.


    Currently, Tatsuyoshi''s real life is Neat, but unlike Nyanton, who doesn''t even say thank you or say hello, he was a sociable person. It''s well perceived and the first impression from others isn''t bad.


    But in real life and in nettles, nature soon emerges. Character that I can''t do at all to omit others. I don''t feel comfortable not giving myself priority at all times. I can''t contain my greed. I can do any injustice when my greed is involved. I can fool people. Later, he is also an asshole.


    Ever since I was a kid, I''ve always lost friends, thanks to my self-centered personality. All my friends tell me to take a taxi when I go away on my bike. When I make a play suggestion, I bend the heso and participate appropriately if my hopes do not pass. I never apologize for fighting, and I take the attitude that even if they apologize, it''s natural. When we all play games and lose, we don''t admit to losing because of this obsession.


    Every time I changed my class, I made new friends, but mostly I isolated them less than three months later.


    Still, Tatsuyoshi doesn''t learn. No, I know it with my head, but I can''t contain it. I can''t stand it.


    Even after adulthood and employment, its character made its surroundings uncomfortable.


    One time, my boss cried out in front of Tatsuyoshi and screamed. ''Why are you only thinking about yourself so much?''.


    He was a very good boss, and he never let go of Tatsuyoshi, who was almost hubbed by his colleagues at work. Tatsuyoshi also admired the boss. I admired it a lot more than my real parents.


    The boss, desperate for Tatsuyoshi''s overly self-centered character, cried out in front of Tatsuyoshi - in front of some of his men. A man over forty and a half.


    Tatsuyoshi, dull in the pain of others, was also shocked by the events on the boulder and left the company and pulled into the house. I learned the fact that I was hunting down others - the only ones I admired and admired, too - and Tatsuyoshi himself despaired.


    Tatsuyoshi, who was then soaked in nettles, repeatedly did the same thing as in real life, even after what had happened with his boss, without any growth or change at all, and ate total skan among the internet.


    I know what''s wrong with me. I know but I can''t change it. I can''t even grow. My own cuteness''s very own priority. That has stained me since I was young.


    "Why am I such an idiot when I''ve lost everything because of it"


    I changed my name and thought about mackerel relocation, but eventually I thought I would repeat the same thing again, and I couldn''t do it either. I can''t abandon my obsession with the world of Recommended 11 either, and I continue to play it on my own for an extended period of time.


    "God, just give me one more chance. Now...... Now it''s time for no one to hate me anymore. I don''t let my desires take precedence. I think about other people first, I suppress myself... I don''t want to be alone anymore..."


    In front of the electric spirits who spoke nothing, he was a tatsuyoshi who would spill a cry that would make him want to die if he remembered later himself.


    Sighing heavily, Tatsuyoshi searches somewhat for what his old acquaintances are doing. Check whether the location is in, etc., with little meaning.


    Former Fre, former guild members, former partners, some of them heterosexuals we met in real life. I met with the opposite sex in real life, entirely for the lower half of my body, but was never able to accomplish its purpose.


    On the way to Player Search, I learned that one of the heterosexual players Tatsuyoshi dated within Recommended 11, a person named Makhime, was right around the corner.


    Machihihihime is one of these mackerel famous abolitionists and is rumored to be a typical princess, as the name suggests.


    As a matter of fact, she''s not such a princess, as I say when she gets stirred up and rips off her surroundings. The rumor is that there is no other Tatsuyoshi. Belly what Machihihihime shook at me, I put Machihime''s bad mouth all over me like crazy with the exposure slate, and I still keep sticking to it and expose it regularly.


    Tatsuyoshi and Makihime were good friends at one time, but after meeting in real life and getting a stir there, the two friends were rapidly trapped. After that, he also worked as a stalker on Makihime and received cautionary advice.


    Searching for others is a habitual tatsuyoshi, but especially about Makihime and exploring where he is all the time. Sometimes in my spare time I ask how things are going so they don''t get too close and noticed.


    (I''m going to change my mind, so I want to start over with Makihime. If I could start over with Machihihime, I would definitely be revamped, and I think I can stop doing such vicious things as exposing myself)


    Tatsuyoshi takes extremely forward reasoning seriously. But he doesn''t realize that it''s selfish.


    (Oh, there you are)


    Tatsuyoshi can make sure Machihihihime looks in the same town and flaunt his face without hesitation. I''m just glad to see him, even if he''s the one who shook himself and he hated me. Nevertheless, they expose her in the shadows.


    (I wonder if it''s something I can''t somehow make Machihihime into a thing with the power given to me by my Dai Electric Spiritualist husband... No, you can''t)


    Nyanton seems to have the ability besides the power to make electric spirits, but the only power given to Tatsuyoshi is the power to make and manipulate electric spirits.


    (The operation of turning Electric Spirit into a thug and letting him attack Makihime and I help him fall back in love with it... No, you can''t)


    Even Tatsuyoshi''s brain knows there''s no way such classic maneuvers can make it through. It''s rumored that Tatsuyoshi himself is an electric spirit user in the first place, and even though Tatsuyoshi isn''t trying to hide it, there''s no way he can do that and not find out.


    Tatsuyoshi keeps the electric spirits on standby a short distance and watches Machihihihime on a faraway roll. That''s all I could conveniently bring back only sweet and sour memories and immerse myself in a happy mood.


    and before that makihime, another player appeared.


    (Oh, what about him!?


    Tatsuyoshi gets angry when he sees the boy character of a hypocerebral cat talking to Makihime. Long time no see, but the person is also a famous abandoned player.


    (That guy... is Nenaveauge, the scrap bastard who disappeared a few years ago! How could you let him and Machihihime...)


    Tatsuyoshi stared far-fetched about the two of them as he let them wave their bodies.

 514 17

    Recommended 11 has been cut off from large versioning since a few years ago. No new content is added, just adding gear for usage around graphics that only change the numbers and how they are acquired, or adjusting job adjustments or existing content.


    An online game that doesn''t add any new plays. What it entailed was a slow decline. Everyone knew that would happen.


    A dwindling player population. Friendly acquaintances also quit one after the other, and many retired in a way that could be attached to it because there were no more players to play with.


    But there are still a lot of players left.


    Many of them are those who know the golden age of this game and have many extraordinary memories of this game. They seriously think of this computer space as one of their hometowns.


    Makihime is one of those players. A woman who builds many memories in a game called Recommended 11 and doesn''t love this world with all her heart.


    She was also seen as one of the top abolitionists on Pink Server and a regular exposed to exposure slate. Says it''s a typical himechan who follows a lot of the surroundings and gets what he wants first.


    It is true that we have numerous friends, and that we are treated like princesses all around us. But he and the people around him know best that he has never done that kind of imitation, like he wants the new equipment first.


    I knew there was always defamation in the shadows, but Machihihihime has given it up, as the seed he sprinkled. I have a pretty good idea who did it. Besides that person, I remember being resented.


    Machihihime himself has made lovers in the game several times, and he has met those in-game lovers in real life. It was only a play story that never led to any further development, but if you do that, it is also a natural flow for those who do it and those who are hostile to it to appear.


    In his spare time without errands, Machihihihime had the habit of just walking around in Recommended 11.


    For no purpose, just walk around the field, through the town, through the dungeons, all sorts of places.


    Take a look around every corner at a world made of people''s hands. Among them are a number of memories, including a place where we once got through, a place where we had unforgettable incidents, and a place where we talked about this with our good friend Fre.


    Whether it''s real or virtual, making memories while you''re alive doesn''t change anything. Not to mention that online games deal with humans, and this online game called Recommend11 is especially where intimate relationships are built.


    Even today, Machihihime wandered around town just bluffing and watching the view.


    Among the 11 recommendations, a town called the central city. It used to be an area that was busy with many players and where overcrowding was seen as a problem many times, but now the number of players going out is also totally low.


    In front of the once crowded Bazaar Street. Various items are listed by the players and the place to buy them is now also a cancer. Before that bazaar street, Makihime found a nostalgic face.


    "Hey, how you doing? Makihime."


    A beautiful boy in a low-brain esthetic cat, dressed in light armor colored with a contrast between blue and white, pays his forehead aside in a conceited motion and stares at Makihime.


    "Yeah!? Nenaveauge! It''s been a long time!"


    With a mixed voice of amazement and joy, Makihime runs toward its cat boy player - Nenaveauj.


    "Huh, you''ve been missing a lot of people. I''m surprised the frecklist is halved and not a quarter of the freckles are here. But Machihihime stayed, I''m glad."


    Nenaveauge, who says it without a coward. I know Machihihime makes these RP characters, but I miss them so much, I can''t help but cry.


    "I''m glad Nenaveauge is back. I don''t care what you think of your loss from this game."


    "It''s a delightful, unhappy way of honoring you."


    Nenaveauge laughs when it creaks funny. His conceited pose quickly collapses and his loving personality comes forward.


    Although many female players gathered around him attracted to the area, all female players who became intimate with him also know that the contents of Nenaveauge are actually women. The female players who were in Harlem, Nenaveauge, also had the side of being able to get along with them with their minds forgiven because they knew the contents were women.


    "By the way, you mean you''re back this way, because you''re free?


    "Huh?"


    Nenaveauge who can''t grasp the meaning of Machihihime''s question and becomes a bewildered look.


    "Because the reason Nenaveauj retired was because he wanted to make a real boyfriend and devote time to you, because there were scattered rumors, and Nenaveauj didn''t deny it..."


    "Oh......"


    Nenaveauge with cheeks and distractions. The tricks around here were not intentionally made, but werewolf and reflexively real-life habits.


    "We didn''t break up. We live together. Huh."


    It was a nenaveauge telling myself I wasn''t lying.


    "Oh well, you''re happy. Nice."


    I honestly envy Machihihime.


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time. I have a couple of bumpy questions. Do you know anything about something called an electric spirit?


    "Oh, yeah."


    To Nenaveauge''s straightforward question, Makihime spills an ambiguous grin.


    "Rumor has it that I use electric spirits, too, have you?


    "I saw it, but given Machihihime''s character, I don''t think he''d rely on that kind of thing."


    "That''s too much to buy. I honestly feel envious. It''s rumored that Mr. Nyanton and other electric spiritual users, and I''ve actually seen it, but it''s not like I don''t have the desire to have a servant loyal to me."


    Seeing the expression on Makihime''s face, Nenaveauj decides that there is no link between Makihime and the electric spirit.


    "Rumors are circulating that I see through my nature like that and use electric spirits, and some people believe me,"


    "Machihihihime is the same bad thing about that kind of masochistic dialogue and negative statements."


    Nostalgic and joking, Nenaveauj said.


    "This won''t heal me for the rest of my life."


    It becomes a nagging addition and subtraction, distorting Machihihime''s expression. Nenaveauge putting her hand on the shoulder of such a makihime.


    Nenaveauj doesn''t know much about what Makhihime holds. For a long time, however, she often made a series of occasional remarks. A little encouragement or comfort, at a level that fits right in, but some players seem to be neglecting it, and some don''t feel comfortable exposing themselves to it.


    Nenaveauj, Junko, approached Machihihime, a former fre, to deal with a player named Tatsuyoshi, an electric spirit.


    I also wanted to hear about Tatsuyoshi, but I don''t think I can get much information from Makihime.


    Rumor has it that Mackerel residents went mad at Tatsuyoshi''s evil deeds, and even when Tatsuyoshi was festived, Machihihihime, one of the stalker victims, "only has unpleasant memories, so I don''t want him touching them at all," without giving out any information about Tatsuyoshi, or cooperating with those who were festiving him.


    "I hear that it''s called the Electric Spirit and that only two people are dealing with players who are enslaved: Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi. Huh, from an abandoned player, it would be convenient if such a presence existed"


    "Right. Trip games don''t make double dirt."


    If you''re a netgame other than the type that trips into the world of Virtual Reality, you can launch multiple platforms at the same time, manipulate multiple characters at the same time, and play PT alone. This is called multiple-account simultaneous play, abbreviated as compound dirt.


    (Shizuno sorcerer with a second Shizuno sorcerer, or I would be able to, but hey. I don''t even want to do that)


    Junko thinks about that, nodding at Makihime''s words.


    And to one of its Shizuno sorcerers, Junko had asked for something beforehand, but at the moment he can''t confirm it.


    You can connect to other sites online, even from within a trip game, and if you''re not playing multiple trip games, you can even rattle from within a nettle. Players frequently connect to the real world net in order to play while looking at tactical information, game data, etc., but the act itself is known to others. Because, as in the real world, it opens the display in front of you.


    (To Machihihime, who used it for Dashi, he''s done a really bad thing...)


    Junko finds herself drawn to using her former friend. Even if I learned to draw attention to it, I would end up using it because of the title for research.


    "If Machihihime''s free, I was wondering if you could show me a little bit of this game that''s changed in years without me."


    Junko wants to earn as much time as possible with Makihime, and invites him. The longer you stay with her, the more likely you will be to be able to fish for tatsuyoshi, which used to date Machihihihime and will still stick to her.


    Nenaveauj is with Makhihime. I want to let Tatsuyoshi know this fact. I''d like to show it if possible. And with that fact as a hand note, I intend to make contact with Tatsuyoshi.


    "Then I''ll be happy and clear."


    Machihihihime, who had no idea what Junko was up to, acknowledged with a smile that seemed really delightful.


    Midori, who was acting separately from Junko, was a true, tired threesome, but Midori opened the display and was desperately writing on an anonymous bulletin board.


    "''Nenaveauge guy, come back and make a motion on Machihihihime early,'' he said... So I''m changing my ID... ''Seriously, I was just kidding. That abandoned prince of a direct cook, come on. You''d be furious if Makihime found out about a one-sided tatsuyoshi'' and..., change your ID even more..."


    Midori continues to write even the content of what Junko was told in the recommended 11 exposure thread. From those eyes the brilliance was lost and cloudy, and the expression was almost solidified and dead. True to sympathize with, looking aside at it.


    "Heh, how many times does a pure sister make me do vain work? Give me a break."


    Come on, I''m getting tired, and Midori''s crying.


    "I suppose that means being a pure sister herself in order to turn a player named Tatsuyoshi Hate against herself. Come on. Does it work? The plan is a big mess on the level of my real brother."


    "On what level?"


    It was true to stumble upon Junko''s thoughts as he made his skeptical remarks.

 515 18

    Without having to report in the form of the act of Midori exposing himself to mackerel slate, Tatsuyoshi asked and knew about Makihime and Nenaveauj a little further away. It''s just an accidental prank, but if you hadn''t encountered it here, you would have found out later.


    In addition to that, Tatsuyoshi also checked his mackerel sleigh as he asked him how the two were doing farther afield, and when he saw someone exposed him to the two things and ridiculed him for engaging himself in giving them away, his anger reached its peak.


    (I won''t allow it...... Never... I won''t forgive you! Neither of you will forgive me! Is it Nenaveauj himself who is exposed to people around him? If he''s a woman, he can do it! No, you must be! That goddess is so sweet, Machihihime!


    Although I noticed some suspicion about being exposed even though there are no people around me, Nenaveauge herself hasn''t even opened the display, and there''s no way I can expose it in its current progression, but I don''t see that in the excited current Tatsuyoshi brain.


    Makihime is a particular favorite among heterosexual players with whom Tatsuyoshi has dated.


    The basics were gentle and other people''s thoughts, and he also looked at Tatsuyoshi''s self somewhat more. The occasional smell of meninghera is particularly soothing. Protective and abusive appetite can be simultaneously soaked, maintaining a sense of superiority and security.


    But that relationship didn''t last long either, and Tatsuyoshi ended up breaking it all. Afterwards, after stalking and various other behaviors, he became thoroughly hated.


    (Even I... I used to have fun conversations with Makihime at that distance. Now you just look at my face and you turn away, and you just walk in the same direction and you go in the other direction... Damn... how did this happen? Back then...)


    Tatsuyoshi stares jealously and resentfully at the two entertaining talking nenaveauzi and makihime.


    (Mm, where are you going? Are you going to go to an unpopular place and get horny? If he did, I''d sneak a shot and expose him! I''ll definitely expose you! You can never forgive me for doing that in front of you, and you need punishment! Machihihime, don''t do that to me, even if I''m wrong. Then I''ll have to punish you!


    Pleading in his heart, Tatsuyoshi followed the two of them.


    Nenaveauj and Makhihime then toured a lot of battle content that could be done by both of them.


    "This content would have been obsolete content for dozens of people when Nenaveauge was there. Now that there are no more people and we can''t gather such numbers, we can do it solo. But because of that, the quasi-destructed people were so angry that the value of the equipment they desperately took was reduced, and the forum warriors protested in a scattered way on the forums -"


    "Hmm."


    "Oh, what we can do with small numbers is we can do missions, too. Every mission can be completed by itself to Las Boss. But I feel complicated that it happened because it was good in those days when I was on a mission with someone. Because of the depopulation, I also understand the rationale that solos make it harder for players to do anything."


    In the meantime, Makihime talks about the better and worse parts of the game with great pleasure.


    "Makhime, you still love this world."


    Smiling at that, Nenaveauge went.


    "It was like a real escape at first, though. There was a time when I was concerned that everyone could cheer me up, and I did a lot of terrible things, and so I got slapped... and of course I''m reflecting on it. So I can''t deny everything I''ve been exposed to lately is a lie either. When I first got here, it was definitely something like that. I changed my mind right after it hurt my eyes. Well, that and this included a very thought-provoking place because there were so many good and bad things going on here. Fre''s gone to another game, but I can''t leave here."


    Nenaveauj listened to Machihihihime, who spoke with a far-sighted face.


    "Besides, if I were doing this here, I''d be able to play this game again with whoever came back to miss it, right?


    "Huh, I get it. If you have a face that you know where you''re back, it would be a pleasure. If it''s with a friend I once spent time with, it''s a shame."


    "Well, I have that aim myself. Of course I''m glad to be reunited with the people I used to play with."


    Machihihihime laughing lightly.


    "Some of them met in real life, but it didn''t last at all in real life. It seemed like a lot of nasty purposes, and my contents aren''t pretty girls like Nenaveauge."


    Makihime joking and saying.


    None of the female players I dated with Junko officially said that the inner taste of Nenaveauge was female players.


    It''s a joke and self-infliction that Machihihihime said the cutest girl. In fact, Machihihime has never seen Nenaveauge''s face. I was just verbally told she was a woman.


    "For me, the makihime in front of me is everything."


    Nenaveauge stares at Makhihime and tells him with an elegant smile.


    "Haha, when I say that kind of dialogue, it feels like Nenaveauj is still alive. You''ve been doing the same thing with other nettles ever since you got married?


    "Buh..."


    Nenaveauj unwittingly breaks his expression because Makhihime has a hell of a misunderstanding.


    "No, no... we live together, but marriage and all that..."


    "Whoa, you''re just still living together."


    "Excuse me. I want you to refrain from that topic. I have a lot of complications, too."


    "Oh well. Sorry."


    He was a makihime who looked at Nenaveauj, who said with a really complicated look, wondering if he wasn''t doing well with his opponent.


    And that Nenaveauj doesn''t seem to be doing well in real life, Machihihihime remembers the secret joy and relief, and immediately afterwards, he realizes his own ugliness, which is pleasing, and puts on his face.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "Nothing...... More than that, are you still okay today?


    "I have plenty of time. We can hang out as long as you want."


    "Aha, well, I guess I''ll let you hang out with him then"


    With a smile on his face, Makihime and Nenaveauj headed for their next visit.


    Twelve thirty at night. Nenaveauj and Makhihime played plenty before breaking up.


    (If we stay together for so long, there''s a good chance they''ll catch us.)


    While I thought so, it was Nenaveauge who tried to get the display out and check out the exposure slate...


    "Oh?"


    Six players come from the front and surround Nenaveauj.


    Five of them have a vibrant, vain look. Especially with strange eyes, as if you haven''t seen anywhere in the world.


    And when I saw one of them, Junko in Nenaveauge chuckled. It''s the subject of a lure operation, because it was a tatsuyoshi.


    (Is this the electric spirit created and manipulated by the electric spirit user? It''s like a doll. Hey. Well, I guess that''s why I can manipulate it as I please)


    Looking over the player character being moved by the electric spirit, Junko thinks.


    "Dating Machihihime for hours, you''ll do it early on in the comeback."


    Nenaveauj has no knowledge of Tatsuyoshi, but we know each other''s existence. Mainly via rumors.


    "Huh, the rumor that you were stalking her scattered was true. Have you been following us for a long time today?


    To the provocative language Nenaveauge, Tatsuyoshi cuts lightly and silently sends directives to the electric spirits.


    The electric spirits pull out their weapons at the exact same time, killing them to the Nenaveauge by five men, and making them fumble.


    "Ha ha ha, Za Luo. She''s a poor, weak bastard."


    (No, I forgot that there''s no way I can win this game for five people, and I was able to PK this game in the first place)


    Junko disappeared from the spot as she put a penetration into her heart into Tatsuyoshi, who looked petite and laughed. When you die in this game, unless you have self-resuscitation magic on you, or someone else has resuscitation magic on you, you will be transferred to a specific point to resuscitate.

 516 19

    As Junko put it, Midori, who finished his act of exposure, also mixed wild players with true and tired, playing with PT. Even so, half of the six PT members are a combination of fixation.


    I also told her in advance that this one is a novice. Big Mouse and Junko pushed me to say that it was better to be clear first. Otherwise, the treatment from other Members will change. If you are considered a veteran, you will be asked to make such a move, and you will not be advised in advance, so it is a source of failure or gigginess.


    "This battle content called" Death Rabbit "is a battle against enemies that come out three times. The enemies that come out are random, but the first time all enemies are weak, the second time some enemies are habitual, and the third time they are all strong enemies"


    I revealed that it was new, so the leader will explain it cordially and politely.


    "The enemy''s attacks are fierce, so when Holly Knight breaks down as a shield, that''s pretty much it. The White Wizard will be in trouble, but be sure to protect him."


    "Yes."


    He turns toward the healer''s tiredness and the leader pushes him.


    The shield is literally the role of taking on enemy attacks all by itself. Jobs specializing in shields naturally outnumber their defense and viability, and are also good at taking enemy hates and attracting enemy attacks to themselves using a variety of methods.


    An important element of this game is the concept of Hate, which quantifies the enemy''s target candidate for attack. Defense and HP''s scarce rear guards raise Hate too much, and shields and melee attackers earn Hate so that targets of enemy attacks don''t go that way, and healers and auxiliaries must make every effort to contain Hate as much as possible.


    And as the leader said, the content that requires a shield specialist job is quite challenging, and the shield''s death leads to defeat as it were. Supporting that shield from dying is the tiredness of the restorer. The weight of that responsibility is well known.


    "The White Wizard should preview what the enemy will attack. It requires a variety of actions to go with it, so for example, this vicious special attack with the Enchant Ray dialogue..."


    "I know it by researching it beforehand. Even if the shield''s HP drops dramatically, it shouldn''t recover quickly reflexively, should it? With the special effect of that move, the Shield Hate is missing, so if you do that, your enemies will fly to the healer and they will kill you, so you have to wait for the Shield Holly Knight to self-heal with medication Gabe drinking while you earn Hate with medication power. I also remember the names and effects of all kinds of state abnormal moves."


    True and Midori were astonished by the tiredness of even talking. It''s just a preview, and I''m in a serious mode, not an interrupted way of talking, as usual.


    "You''re a promising white man, even though you''re new."


    A shield player of a low-brain arrogant chief strange monkey with a nostalgic face looks down tired and praises him.


    "Let''s go then"


    A reader manipulates the entrance of the instance area and all PT members are transferred to the instance area.


    Narrow field dedicated to combat. Round floor about 20 meters in diameter floating in the air. The black, disastrous giant vortex is slowly spinning, not even able to tell if it''s liquid or gaseous down there.


    "Heh... what happens if you fall?


    "There''s an invisible wall, so there''s no falling. It just looks like it."


    As Midori peeks beneath the field, Holly Knight''s low-cerebral arrogant chief, the monkey, laughs, pounding the invisible wall at the edge of the field.


    Tired, the enemy appeared at the center of the field as the guard of the other reinforced support was exerting reinforced magic on his allies.


    "Rabbit again."


    Unexpectedly blurry true. For some reason, enemies of this game often appear as enemies when things like small animals and insects grow larger. Especially the rabbit is frequently seen, and there are many troublesome attacks on the rabbit crust, which is very strong. Junko said, "If you''re on the same level, you''re much stronger than dragons and demon kings."


    But as the leader said, the first enemy to appear was weak, albeit of the Ra type.


    There were multiple enemies who appeared second. It is a very popular armed skeleton monster in so-called fantasy, Skeleton.


    "Bones again."


    Unexpectedly blurry true. Skeletons are often chosen to earn money for this game. The reason is simple. Because it''s weak. Similar to many games, striking attribute attacks are particularly effective, as are few offenses that irritate the player. At least it''s a favorite prey over rabbits.


    Unlike the bones that emerged at normal levels, however, the bones that emerged at battle content were completely different. After a series of troublesome weak magic, stopping players from legging and sealing the magic, they also headed for the rear guard one after the other because of the setting that Hate''s ceiling was low, which turned into a huge mix-up.


    "Mr. Mellon pie, take a proper tag"


    A leader calls the name of a shield and says impotent. Even the three new Truths could still understand that it was impotent. Hate, whose enemies use a lot of moves that have the nature of a Hate Reset, and because of it, raised by Holly Knight, who is a shield, also evaporates and wastes everything. Besides, it''s more than one, and the shield named Melon Pie is not very good, but it can''t be maintained by Hate.


    (Isn''t this leader in the wrong tactics?


    Truth is, while I think so, I desperately punch the bone heading toward the tired, and raise the bone hates against me, so that the bone targets can be directed toward me.


    Sometimes there were multiple enemies on the boulder, and the whole thing was weak. Bone attacks can hold up, even if they are true to be warriors.


    It was quite remarkable, but the second enemy could also be defeated. Finally, it''s the last fight. The story of an even stronger enemy makes the first three true people to come to this content nervous.


    Eventually it was the white raven that appeared.


    "Rabbit again."


    Unexpectedly blurry true. It''s the first kind of monster I''ve ever seen, although it''s just a white raspberry with a change of color.


    "Warrior, please step back"


    "Huh?"


    Truth is proper to the instructions of the leader.


    "That range attack is not half as good. If anything but a shield approaches, he dies. No, even if you don''t die, you''ll be at a disadvantage with more extra recovery effort. Step back."


    While I thought I wouldn''t be able to attack you if I backed down, I truly followed the leader''s instructions. I understood in the leader''s explanation that he was the type of enemy who would rather be doing nothing and looking behind him than finally attacking the truth.


    (The leader is hunting and attacking with bows and arrows, and melee attackers do seem to have a lot of unusual phases)


    With that in mind, the truth is I remember a bunch of people named Forum Warriors making a scene.


    The battle against the White Rabbit began.


    At first glance, Midori says he uses special magic that can be done with low hates by hitting magic attacks of weak power with short chants, even as if they are hitting them in a row, but by hitting magic to match physical attacker attacks, he is hitting them in a row for the timing well.


    Physical attackers are taking a combined attack and targeting heavy damage. But as with combined attacks, the fact that the truth that we''ve been attacking has come off has forced two players, a leader who is remotely attacking and a shield player named Melon Pie, to engage in combined attacks, but Melon Pie is so busy maintaining Hate that he doesn''t have time to engage in combined attacks.


    As a result, the enemy''s HP could not be sharpened inside, and the battle was prolonged. Tired is secretly pursued by healing magic and healing of state anomalies, and even with the enemy''s special attack, whenever the reinforced magic cast on the melon pie is dispelled, it does so until the reinforced magic is called back.


    Eventually the tired MP ran out, the shield''s recovery became indelible, and the shield''s melon pie died. Beyond that, even PT members were ravaged by one little raven and quickly defeated.


    (I don''t think I have this job, but I have a role to play... during this time, I was the only one who stopped the enemy from moving. Now he tells me not to step forward because I''m in the way, and I''m standing in the back, and isn''t this game a little weird?


    True to seriously question in a bad mood.


    "Mr. Mellon pie, are you working out your armor properly? What is the bottom up of the status that acts as a shield? Are you also equipped to mount hostility? I mean, you were a little lazy about using defensive abilities, right? Above all, if you don''t even merge more, it''s natural that this one will be depleted without scraping it off, right?


    A leader who seems to be pretty mindful of his defeat hits his complaining in a disgusting tone with grace as if all responsibility lay with the shield, Melon Pie. When I hear that, the truth comes with a cock.


    "Excuse me. I tried my best at this, but I couldn''t help it"


    Said melon pie. Speaking of, apologize hectically. Truth is annoying when you see it.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You''re not a bad Holly Knight person, you''re a leader''s extraction mistake. I can''t believe the shield is too busy to merge inside. Besides, even though it was a six-man battle, it was like I was out there fighting with the five of us, so naturally I couldn''t push it off."


    A truly grand bite, the leader gets upset and loses his word.


    "You have nothing to be ashamed of, either. I''ve been doing my best."


    True to tell Melon Pie later.


    "What... is it all my fault? Mostly all the rookies are fixed at half the time...... no, that''s enough. I feel bad and I fall out."


    When the leader unilaterally declared, the PT was dissolved.


    The leader just transferred, and the backup of the supporting role said a few words of good luck before transferring.


    "Thank you for covering for me. And sorry."


    He said he had nothing to apologize for.


    Midori says to a melon pie that bows its head toward the truth.


    "Honestly, I think my leader''s extraction was wrong, too. Your brother didn''t fight in front of you, he didn''t kill you with a range attack, and your ancestors recovered in time, did he?


    "Maybe that leader was caught by the stereotype of a melee attacker as a disturbing bug against an enemy with a strong range attack. That certainly makes sense, and in some cases it would be unpleasant not to let it back down, but it is the result now that that decision has taken the reverse form that led to defeat."


    Tired also agrees with Midori''s opinion.


    "I guess the best part is that if I were a job that could attack at a distance..."


    "That may be true, but it could have stayed that way. You can tell that by the amount of damage the truth was eating."


    Tired denied the true word to sarcastically say.


    "Thank you. That''s how I got you guys to cover up, and I feel so rewarded. If you like, why don''t you sign up for a friend?


    There was no reason for all three of us to refuse that offer of melon pie.

 517 20

    After that, a true, tired, Midori eats a virtuous meal with just flavor and calamari fullness, chatting with melon pie at the rice restaurant.


    Listening to Melon Pie, it turns out he''s also part of the Big Mouse guild.


    "Heh, you guys know Mr. Big Mouse in real life."


    "I think it''s a coincidence. Maybe."


    Towards a mildly surprising melon pie, True says. Since Junko is doing the same nettle, it''s not actually a coincidence, and it''s also possible that one of them invited him.


    "The shield and the recoverer are important and rewarding roles. But not many people want to do it. They all want to play attackers."


    I felt like the three of us had heard about the melon pie before.


    "I enjoy my recovery role. It''s certainly rewarding, too. How can you be distant?"


    Tired seems to be purely questionable.


    "While you''re responsible, if you fail, you''ll be blamed for the healers and shields (tanks). But, you know, every nettle is pretty much like that."


    Melon pie spills a bitter smile and shrugs her shoulders.


    "Whether it''s the forums or the voices that are big, they''re always the attackers. Make the DPS of your job stronger, you just have to make your turn, you just want to be the best, you always make a fuss. Especially proximity attackers."


    (Sounds like the guy who does the attacker is the bad guy)


    And I think that''s true. At least Melon Pie doesn''t seem to have very good feelings. Even with a smile on the surface, it''s probably pretty much on my mind with earlier interactions.


    "What''s DPS?


    True asks. I remember hearing that word before.


    "Oh, you mean the amount of damage done in seconds. Instead of looking at the firepower of the damage of a single attack, it''s a term that describes the intensity of an attack in time."


    The description of the melon pie was truly immediately conveyed.


    "By the way, be careful when you see the word DPS online. In an online game called Shukio 14, it''s a mess because development mistook DPS for an attacker role to say something, and Shukio 14 players all remember it by mistake and use it in the Attacker sense. Well, obviously, if you see someone using the word DPS in the wrong way, you can think of it as a Shukio 14 player."


    I truly find it odd that all players use words in the wrong way because of the wrong development side.


    "What more can you do because you made a scene on the forum? If we all make a scene, will the game developers listen to it?


    True to ask strangely.


    "I sometimes ask, and I guess I ignore. In any case, the proximity attacker''s forum warriors are particularly tough. You mean just brave rounded kids. Fortunately, I wonder if only their unsolicited demands for losing their ''mastery'' and making themselves active everywhere. True, there was a situation earlier where you couldn''t beat up either, but there was a battle where black wizards and hunters were no longer needed and melee attackers were in your favor."


    "It''s still hard to be unfavourable, but it''s hard to stay away from the bar and completely useless."


    It reminds me of an earlier bitter experience, and the truth flaunts my face. And what Melon Pie said was that his personal resentment of personal melee attackers sounded pretty much in there.


    "Because that content is a little special. Some enemies come out random and melee attackers luggage, while others have no magic at all. Because the bad hands are random, you''re given a seat to join every job, trying to fit in with it. Because of that, there''s the downside of being suddenly useless during battle."


    Melon pie that makes me laugh at the last dialogue.


    "Oh, the Forum Warriors are creepy. I''m watching them now."


    I floated the display in front of me and Midori said with a laid back face.


    "Not everyone is creepy, and some guys are throwing up decent honest arguments. For example, this man''s opinion."


    and Midori flips the screen to make it look true.


    "There''s a crazy Kramer who''s making a gaggling noise about making it easier because difficult enemies have been implemented and we''ve lost because we''re being hazy, but he said to him, ''Let''s think about more organization and methods of warfare. There''s no way it''s going to work from the start, so let''s try and come by mistake. If you still can''t win, you''re short on strength, so encourage leveling and stats, and get your strong gear together with other content," he says. I think you''re absolutely right. "


    Midori prompted me, and True, Melon Pie and Tired also nodded when I saw the opinions in the screen. I also learned that there are decent people who are writing on the forum.


    "That''s what attacking games is supposed to mean. But forum warriors are different. Complain about the development in the forums and force them to reduce the difficulty. It''s not just about difficulty. I try not to make an effort to take it even when it comes to items that are difficult to obtain, but to make it easier for me to take it by complaining. That''s their game style, their game tactics."


    After snorting satisfactorily at Midori''s words, Melon Pie also screws up his disdain for forum warriors. Seems to hate them a lot.


    "Besides, if you''re a crazy crammer who''s been honestly told, that''s a terrible way to say what it is to totally freak out and take extra care of him. So, Midori can''t believe how many" Like "marks have been pushed in support of that crazy guy."


    "You mean the crazy guy has the same level of crazy supporters"


    Sighing Midori, True says.


    "But I think you can complain about one mogul beating in that hole. Spectacularly boring."


    I even remembered working on stopping the enemy''s movements with a stun blade, and I sighed really small.


    Breaking up with Melon Pie, the True Three have been talking a lot about the content of the game ever since.


    Then, after a while, we talked about going to play again, and Junko appeared where the three of us were talking about why we were going to play.


    "Pure sister, you could have run into a Tatsuyoshi. Nenaveauge is exposed, and he''s exposed to great momentum."


    "Hmm, that''s easy to understand"


    To Midori''s report, Junko laughs bitterly.


    "I finally ran into an electric spirit, but I got PK"


    "PK?"


    True to be surprised by the words of Junko.


    (You''ve never taken it off, you''ve never let it through)


    (True brother, not like that PK ~)


    A true thought flows into my head, and Midori denies it.


    "It''s short for player kills. It''s about the players attacking the other players. Hmm, I was totally lost and alarmed. When I was active in this game, I couldn''t do PK. I retired, and at the same time as the last upgrade, they unlocked the PK. When I''m here, at best, there was PvP in the game format."


    Junko speaking with an ideological face.


    "It''s good. It''s baited me, and I got certainty, but honestly, it''s not in the game. Not only does it have a blank, but it also brings a bunch of electric spirits, and each and every one of them seems to have the same gear and level."


    "Wow, these quadruple players, who are invincible in real life, are in the game."


    Midori says in a tone of relief, showing her teeth and laughing.


    "So I wonder if it would be a good development in real life to push the force around the good things in the game. I feel like I''m going to find out the real life of a player named Tatsuyoshi and get on board. I feel comfortable asking Midori to do this, but I was wondering if I could get Tatsuyoshi to meet you, peek into his head, and get some real information."


    I know that Midori avoids using the power that touches people''s hearts without darkness, so even as a pure child this was difficult to ask for.


    "Heh... that''s the same as Midori''s power, de-spirited, and somehow it doesn''t work well in the virtual world, does it? It''s not like it doesn''t work at all."


    The spiritual union with True remains functional, but that is a secret matter for Junko. True minds can be seen, but for others, thoughts and emotions are very hard to read.


    "Midori''s abilities are not tied to physical forces, so they can''t be influenced by reason, and first of all, the electric spirit and the do-it-yourself in that world. Why not?"


    Junko receives Midori''s words and thinks even more.


    "I think an extremely special and powerful spiritual magnetic field has occurred on the recommended 11 server itself. Some influences are possessed by electric spirits, but I wonder if the very thought of the game feels like it rejects the power to disregard the laws of the game?


    "If you say that...... the very existence of the electric spirit can be described as irregular to the game world in the first place. It is assumed that the Immersive Rule of the Electric Spirit�� is affecting Recommendation 11 in a convenient way for them."


    Tired opinions on Junko stating his guess.


    "Do we have to go with the positive method? When the time comes, let''s split into two hands and take the form of an attack from both the real and the nettle."


    "Right...... If you''re from the real side, you might be able to purify electric spirits. Me and the real person in charge, Junko and Midori, will be in charge of the nettle forever... what do you think?


    Tired of giving further opinions to the pure child who launches the policy.


    "No, no, my ancestors, that combination is your ancestors'' personal desire. Besides, did you just say permanent or something?


    Midori pokes.


    "Huh...? I don''t... did I say that?


    "Whatever you think, we two Shizuno magicians should take real charge as de-psychics."


    "If you do that...... the combination of those on the net will be true with Junko...... I don''t like it."


    "Father, how direct is the ball..."


    Tired of complaining, the servant Midori also laughs bitterly.


    "Then let''s take a moment and make it a real group with me and Tired you, True you and Midori. But this doesn''t mean breaking up immediately, it means when the time comes."


    "Sister Jun, you don''t need to take a break. He said I shouldn''t spoil your ancestors. If I tell you, they''ll take everything, won''t they? When sharing, let''s put Shizuno Combination in real life and make True Brother and Jun Sister into an online group."


    "I agree with Midori. You shouldn''t hear much about this guy. It gets more and more glamorous when I ask you."


    "It''s terrible...... Everybody..."


    I heard the words of the other three, and I resented them. Tired of seeing them.


    "Your ancestors, you were a little cool the other day, but you''re going to be a nasty kid soon. I hope you don''t let Midori down too much ~"


    "I don''t know what time it is the other day, and I don''t care what Midori thinks."


    Though it was true and miserable to look at the exhaustion of being totally infidel and pointing that way, and not to blame any more...


    It''s too late to bend.


    The true grunt I would add without saying it to my mouth naturally sounded miserable.

 518 21

    Virtual Trip Model MMO Recommendation 11 has been a stagnant online game for about five years now, stopping large upgrades in the form of implementing new content.


    But for the first time in several years, an upgrade has taken place, and at the same time one major event is planned, which has brought hope and joy to the active players who have been clinging to the stalled nettle for five years, but have also lately brought together anxiety. I''m talking about the development of this game anyway, so I was wondering if I would soften it up again.


    In any case, it is a development that has failed enormously many times in the past and has reduced the player population each time. Its credibility is unlimited.


    Anxiety voices were loud, especially when it came to the event that would be the ''mysterious supergiant creature marathon''. At the moment, no information is revealed other than the name, and it is unclear what it will be.


    With so many players freshly anticipating the negative, Nyanton couldn''t help but look forward to the event.


    And so was his Lord, the Great Electric Spiritualist. But the two had a difference in how they enjoyed this game.


    "I want to crush the management union. Realistically. Kill a player who belongs to a management union, or else electrospiritualize and say"


    In front of her nurturing husband, Nyanton begs permission with a serious face.


    An organization called the Managing Union on this Pink Server has been an untenable enemy to Nyanton. I didn''t strongly suspect it was a factor that was boring this game.


    An organization that pushes whomever he wants to make sure that the players alone adhere to the reserved and ordered system they decide. To those who defy or poke, a group that gives shady sanctions by exposure or village eighths. An evil being that erodes the freedom of this game. That''s such a perception from Nyanton.


    "I''ll never forgive you for that. I told you. [M] I don''t mind electric spiritualization of the guy you don''t care about in real life, but I''m not gonna allow him to get his hands on the original player in real life."


    A raised husband floating in the air tells her grumpy as she looks down at Nyanton.


    "How can you not understand!? The management union is the very evil that erodes this game! Just a bunch of players pressuring themselves into tune with a bunch of violence and pushing their own rules on others! Say what this is, not evil!


    The nurturing husband sighs heavily at Nyanton, who summons lightly and muckily.


    "It''s also a side of the game that derives those things, and it''s a natural flow. If you mean evil, just follow the rules of the game and get out of the game. Was he a pathetic guy who couldn''t do that either? You are."


    A nurturer who mouths a dialogue that tickles Nyanton''s pride as an abolitionist. Lightly stuck in words, Nyanton roars.


    "You once said in front of me. At the top of this game. When you become King of the Abandoned God."


    Nyanton was heartily surprised by the dialogue his nurturing husband spoke of next.


    "In any world, it''s important to have an attitude that tries to be the best, he says, and people will admit it if you get to the top. Even if it is a mix-up, he who stands at the top burns his presence into the hearts of men. You were very serious. Have you forgotten that dialogue of your own? Don''t you have any more aspirations then?


    "You... you''re the guy I know? No... in your lifetime..."


    "It''s not fre or anything. I just heard you whispering when you were in the same PT in Noah. I''ve been secretly admiring you ever since. [M] And after he died, he decided that you were the only one who could be my best hand and foot and guardian of this world."


    My husband-in-law isn''t just lying to me about Nyanton. I mean it, and it''s true.


    "Oh well..."


    Nyanton taking his gaze off his nurturing husband. Honestly, I''m very happy that I was chosen as a nurturing husband for that reason. I was even impressed.


    But I''m glad I was chosen, and I''m glad I was empowered, but from Nyanton''s point of view, my nurturing husband is lukewarm. I''m not going to follow the nurturing husband''s lukewarm way from anything to nothing.


    My nurturing husband made a plan to boost the population and rejuvenate this game in the form of bringing electric spirits to Recommend 11, but from Nyanton''s point of view, that is an impossible way to think about it.


    Electric spirits are only living spirits, and there are living beings who wear dream bands and access the game properly. Monthly pay-as-you-go bills are also provided by her nurturing husband, and Nyanton is looking after her life. But there are already limits to the number of people.


    The idea is that the nurturing husband doesn''t want to interfere excessively with the game itself or with the players. Of course, it also prohibits interference with development companies.


    But Nyanton has ignored his nurturing husband''s words and has gone so far as to commit an already serious act.


    Recommended 11 operating company Dandruff II. Nyanton owed and invested heavily in this company, which had recently deteriorated and had fallen completely behind. And I asked him to redevelop Recommended 11.


    The sudden large upgrade to this game, which has already cleaned up development equipment and reduced talent to the minimum required, was caused by Nyanton. And there will be upgrades in the future, as there used to be, but there is no way that the player population can still remain small.


    Nyanton is paying back all of that huge debt with money he sold off to human trafficking organizations by capturing the bodies of those who currently manage it as electric spirits, but any more real money measures are difficult. I don''t care what happens to those who have done harm to me and their bodies, etc., but I don''t want to do harm to completely unrelated people.


    My nurturing husband doesn''t know this story. Nyanton is silent because it would be an act his nurturing husband would repel, and he makes an effort to pretend he is honestly following his nurturing husband.


    Nyanton is not obsessed with his nurturing husband. On the contrary, I try not to offend or pity him, and this time, with the permission of my nurturing husband, I intend to solemnize the management union.


    (Do you want to stand up and pull back this time? Dark gamers, you picked up your life)


    Nyanton throws up in his heart, but Nyanton doesn''t know that it was actually himself who picked up his life by thinking about making the head of the management union a real deceased. I have no idea.


    "In fact, you''re the best I''ve ever given you. But if you do anything on your own, I''m gonna kick you out of this game. After the final confirmation, the moment you come into this game, I''m gonna kill you. I''ll leave your part to the third."


    You can''t leave it to Tatsuyoshi, and Nyanton grinned bitterly.


    (But who''s the third? Wasn''t it just me and Tatsuyoshi?


    My nurturing husband''s words caught on. It''s my first ear. Is there a third person who has already given me strength, or are we talking about the future? I''ve heard stories about players who previously gave them power that didn''t fit in and turned them into real abolitionists.


    If we''re already here, we can''t possibly not engage ourselves, and we can assume we''re talking about the future.

 519 22

    Junko searched for Tatsuyoshi''s whereabouts and headed into contact with Tatsuyoshi, not with Nenaveauj, but with Junko''s figure and character as his name stood.


    "I wonder where you are."


    According to player search results, an area name was displayed next to Tatsuyoshi''s name to find out the harbour district of the central city. It''s a simple design area, so it''s relatively easy to find people compared to others.


    "I wanted to be... are you walking around the city with the electric spirit in grandeur? This isn''t noticeable."


    Discover Tatsuyoshi, walking according to an electric spirit player who makes a beautiful row and walks in exactly the same pace with a vain expression lacking in vibrancy.


    "Excuse me, Tatsuyoshi? Same tatsuyoshi people in there, huh? You don''t sell characters or anything on RMT?


    "Huh?"


    To Junko, who speaks with dignity, Tatsuyoshi gives a bewildered look.


    Apart from Nyanton, it''s been a long time since Tatsuyoshi has been heard from other players.


    "Long time no see. Even so, I have a different character, don''t you see? It''s Junko, Junko."


    "Yep..."


    Voiced out by a player who has no recollection at all, Tatsuyoshi is even more bewildered.


    "Well, don''t you remember if I gave you a name? Well, it''s an amazing old story. This one''s the one who got help, so I remember. No, Tatsuyoshi was amazing back then."


    "Ha ha..."


    Tatsuyoshi was panicking through the earliest confusion to a female player who would happily talk to him.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been heard from, and besides, the other guy is an adorable female player, and then he looks like he favors himself. It''s an opportunity because of it, but I''m anxious to miss that good opportunity too, because I can''t remember them at all.


    (I can''t think of anything. It''s impossible to mislead properly, and after clearly saying that I honestly don''t remember this place, bring it into conversation in a way that hears this from them, and get close to them)


    Tatsuyoshi for quick calculations. I''m good at getting close to people I don''t know. But it doesn''t last.


    "I can''t really remember. I''m sorry. If you could tell me more about what happened, I might be able to remember."


    Junko sneaks a chuckle as Tatsuyoshi comes to the conversation lightly.


    "Hmm, I don''t know if it''s been long since the service started yet. When Tatsuyoshi showed up where my PT was pinching and helped me with a huge link in the Tatsuyoshi plateau. After that, Mr. Tatsuyoshi and his PT members kept making money while PT stayed in conversation."


    "Oh......"


    Tatsuyoshi slapping his hand with a pong. I remember that. There was a girl of choice in the PT, so we stayed on the spot and had a conversation. Although I don''t remember any of the stories I might have had, and I didn''t end up getting along with the kid I liked.


    The story Junko just said was heard and learned via Big Mouse, and he wasn''t there on the spot. Big Mouse was on the spot.


    Ask her if she has any episodes that attract Tatsuyoshi''s attention, teach Junko the episode when Big Mouse meets Tatsuyoshi, and Junko tells the story in front of Tatsuyoshi.


    "Me, something bad happened quite a while ago, and I''ve been relocating mackerel and quitting, but since Recommend 11 showed signs of resurrection again, I re-made the character and am back in this pink mackerel again -"


    "You know, recreating characters... I wish I could bring it back to life because it''s a character I grew up with"


    "Hmm, but there''s nothing unpleasant about it. Because of the stalking damage, if you use that character again, you might be able to see the stalker then."


    Listening to Junko, a tight tatsuyoshi. Junko, of course, after learning that Tatsuyoshi is stalking the female characters he likes, and calculating the psychological action of Tatsuyoshi due to his mouthing a similar case, makes such a story and talks.


    "Some guys are terrible. That''s unforgivable."


    While upset, Tatsuyoshi tries to keep it out somehow. The fact that you talk to yourself or something, at least this kid decides he hasn''t seen the exposure slate.


    "If you like, I''ll help you out a lot, so feel free to call me."


    Lovingly laughing, Tatsuyoshi sends Junko a friendship registration application. Of course Junko accepts this and signs up for friends with each other.


    Although it exists in most online games, friendship registration is functionally a substitute for the degree to which you will be able to search for friends and later send messages, it is also literally a testament to your relationship as a friend.


    "No, Mr. Tatsuyoshi, you''re kind. You don''t normally want to be a hassle to help with the comeback team."


    "That''s not true. It''s fun to see how our friends grow up to play together."


    Tatsuyoshi says things not even in his heart. Once he helps others as well, he gets into trouble while helping and has repeatedly given up that help. It also caused me to hate it.


    At first Tatsuyoshi had no idea what was wrong with it. As much as he preached scattered around him, he finally understood, and Tatsuyoshi resented his parents violently. He said he grew up crazy because his parents didn''t give him a decent education, and as a result, he was hated or ridiculed.


    "Really? Uh... well, I was wondering if I could ask you to help me out quickly"


    Junko drops the tone of his voice and says it like it''s hard to say at the top.


    Junko''s goal is to get close to Tatsuyoshi. To get closer to the electric spirit nurturer, I first saw it quick to get closer to the person who is the electric spirit user.


    It is unclear how much information we can extract from Tatsuyoshi, but even if we can''t extract a lot of information, we also look to Vision to make him an experimental bench. Under Junko''s rules, of course, only experimental platform applicants or those who have worked hostilities against themselves can be treated as experimental benches.


    Hostility in the game is only a play, so it doesn''t apply. Junko secretly expects Tatsuyoshi to behave like that against herself when she gets close and meets in real life.


    "We became friends, so I guess it''s natural. Say anything."


    Tatsuyoshi lets you play a reliable character.


    (No, you can''t just play it. Now it''s time not to fail...... I need to make sure they don''t hate me)


    In his head Tatsuyoshi exhorts himself.


    (I don''t want people to hate me anymore. I need to be thoroughly humble. You can''t let me out)


    True enough to be teething. Becoming an avoidable celebrity for everyone, spending years of miserable loneliness and still not being able to get away from this game, Tatsuyoshi has been waiting for this opportunity. I''ve been waiting forever for the opportunity to get to know and touch people again.


    (This one is surprisingly tongue-in-cheek. This guy must always be such a nori)


    Junko, on the other hand, had only seen Tatsuyoshi to the extent of a mere pedophile, and had no reason to know what the grid and determination was in him.


    (Oh, I came up with a good thing. I don''t know if it works, but it''s worth a try, this)


    To further attract Tatsuyoshi''s attention to himself, a hand came to mind to get close, and Junko was having a conversation with Tatsuyoshi while assembling a future scenario to please one person.

 520 23

    The three true, tired, and Midori are Big Mouse, heads of organizations that assist returnees and new players, in addition to friend-registered melon pies. These five of us put together a PT, and we were looking for the one left.


    "I paid for the guild, too, Ter. Noona, can I come in?


    "If you mix Fixed Five with one Wild One, it atrophies, doesn''t it?


    Tired opinions on the big mouse to confirm.


    "Me, that happened the other day mixed up in a wild fast moving hunt, but we seem to be talking in the guild, and we''ve been silent. I know I did a good job, but I was still a tough executive."


    "Were you out in the wild by yourself?


    True to be surprised by tired statements.


    "Yes, because I want another job to level up efficiently, and I want gear"


    Tired of answering lightly.


    "If I were to let Noa in, I''d like to have a proper PT conversation and make sure they don''t have a hard time staying."


    "I get it, Tayo. Tired, good mind sir."


    Big Mouse smiles and strokes his tired head.


    (Something''s changed a lot since you started playing games. The way you talk is clear.)


    It was true, in whatever form, that I preferred the transformation of tiredness. Still, I suddenly feel too different, and I wonder if it''s any hindsight to shut ourselves up and play elsewhere.


    "Oh, Demo Noona, you don''t have to ask me out. Maybe Natta. There''s a makihime coming to the guild, yo."


    "Of my pure sister Fre?


    Midori got a complicated look for a moment. With Junko''s words, I exchanged Nenaveauge and Tatsuyoshi about her, and I had this exposure, and I was somewhat backward.


    "Yes yo. She is a very friendly and trustworthy player yo. Some places a little negative, Kedo, acceptable, sir. Then I''ll call you, yo."


    About a minute after the Big Mouse proclaimed it, a long-faced female player appeared with a clean nostril. I thought Midori looked like a plastic surgeon with a dolled design somewhere, but of course she doesn''t talk about it.


    "Nice to meet you. I don''t know if there are any signs of a recommended eleven resurrection that the new one will start for all three of us."


    Machihihihime, who has already heard from Big Mouse, says happily.


    "It''s a long way from calling it a revival, but it''s the first big upgrade in years, so I guess it was somewhat of a publicity effect"


    And, melon pie.


    The six men then moved to places like the ruins of the seabed. I''m talking about trying something a little different for battle content.


    "Zuluz louis mozzle, right? I did."


    Tired and experiential appeal.


    "We''re diving deeper and deeper into the auto-generated random dungeons on the first, second, and third floors. Random and varied questions arise on each floor, and after you''ve accomplished that, you can move on to the next floor by pulling a boiling imozle somewhere. Honestly, I think this needs to be previewed, right?


    I alternated my gaze with True and Midori, and Tired told me.


    (You mean keep two inexperienced people from pulling their legs? You''re so tired.)


    True to be somewhat muddled, but I also know that what I''m actually tired of saying will be right, so I''ll be honest with you.


    (But when you think about it, your ancestors are trying to voluntarily escape the beginner frame, and because of that, the beginner frame me and my true brother have become the ones who draw the line, right?)


    Midori has other experience with nettles, but has never done so with anyone she knows in real life. While it starts at the same time, it naturally experiences for the first time any discrepancies in consciousness caused by differences in playing time. Midori wonders if this is another feature of nettles.


    "Yo, I''ll explain. Previewing is content that needs to be done, but Karaniha, who plays with only her body anyway, can fail at first, so experience and enjoy and remember Ike and Iine"


    That''s how the Big Mouse started explaining the cheat louis mozzle. It''s mainly about what issues come up and how they work.


    The game starts and the six move in pieces. The first topic that came up was to find and pull out an imozle wip somewhere in the maze, and even beat down certain enemies called imozle eaters with an imozle wip.


    "What''s an imozle whip? I found it."


    Midori declares.


    "I have some imozle eating here, so come right away. Turn your weapon into an imozle whip and hit him."


    Tired says against Midori.


    "Heh, even if they say so, we can''t open a map here, so we don''t know where we are."


    All the same wall aisles and block rooms that look like each other in the future, a truly maze structure.


    "It''s two blocks north of the starting point, two blocks east."


    Machihihihime, who came next to tired, explained clearly.


    Midori returns to the starting point, and when he comes to a place where he is tired and makihime, Imozur hits Bishibashi with a monster whose only huge and creepy face crawls with a big mouth open. The monster dies lightly with it.


    "Come on, there''s a flag on here to move on to the next floor, sir. O next time we find the Zului mozzle and pull it out Noyo"


    Six people rushing around the maze, following Big Mouse''s call, looking for Zului mozzles and dogs.


    "I found it. I''ll pull through, so get ready to go to the next floor while you can."


    True and Midori who doesn''t know what preparation and doing is, although melon pie speaks up.


    "When you find it, if you report finding the imozle, like Mr. Melon Pie now, while you''re pulling out the imozle, everyone else will take medication or magic to strengthen themselves and prepare for the next floor. If we reinforce it while we wait, it''ll be advantageous the next floor, won''t it?


    Explain Machihihime clearly.


    And six moving to the next hierarchy.


    (I''m just running around, I didn''t do anything...)


    It wouldn''t be like this every time, and I know it happens, but it was still unapologetically true.


    The time then expired when it was cleared up to the fifth floor.


    "Because I have a savepoint once in a while. Looking for that savepoint is one of the purposes, and since there was just a savepoint on the fifth floor, this time it''s a success. Dimensions say we can start on the fifth floor next time. It was a good move for the first time for both of us."


    Towards True and Midori, says Machihihihime. One purpose means there are other purposes, and we''re not sure if you succeeded or failed.


    (But do you know how tired I am? Do you want to find out later? Thanks for checking this out from yourself, it looks like you''re coming to the game, and you''re going to enjoy it better than the style of play you just follow)


    While I think so, the truth is I doubt how long I will be playing this game. It''s fun for what I''m playing in the face of the Snow Oka Institute, but if asked if I was attracted to the game itself, it was honestly subtle.


    Six more times afterwards, Zuluyi mozzled and dived to the sixteenth floor.


    On the road, the enemy dropped about two rare weapons, but it was a substitute that could not be equipped with a true and Midori job, which was unnecessary for the three big mice, so I got both tired. I''m tired of saying that I''m also going to raise a job that this weapon can be equipped with, so I''m going to take it first.


    When I heard the words of tiredness, True and Midori looked at each other. There were a lot of things I wanted to say, but neither of us even had a telepathic conversation.


    (In the meantime, you should keep a good report to Jun Sister)


    I think so, but I also feel like I might leave it alone because of Junko''s personality.


    (I wonder why. You''re really caught up in this change of ancestor. True brother seems to feel the same way though)


    It should be good for Midori and True to be honest about it, although it should be good for them to be aggressive and change. I feel uncomfortable trying to put it into words.


    Six people who finished Zuluz Louis Mozzle were relaxing and chatting in tea houses in Oriental-style cities.


    "Mysterious supergiant creature marathon, hopefully it won''t be a shitty event. Well, there''s never been a lot of events before, and it''s probably futile to expect."


    "I''m not. You were well done and had fun beating Santa at Christmas events. Once I did it, I was hungry."


    "Summer idol demon oil null sumo is fun there too, sir. Demone, the event of this game is Janai different from the exuberant Youna substitute. You''re wrong to expect it. Isn''t that a no?


    True and Midori couldn''t keep up with the story and felt left behind as Melon Pie, Machihihime and Big Mouse each appreciated the story of the event under discussion.


    "Even on the official forum, the forum warriors are talking about the event enthusiastically. After all the anticipation, oh, don''t do this. Oh, and I''m under the impression that you write all the things you like."


    On the other hand, tiredness was trying to keep up with the topic.


    "Tired, no looking over there, better sitoita on hodhod yo"


    Big Mouse cautions.


    "Anna, if it''s enough to see the place, it''s better to watch the exposed slate, Yopodo, sir."


    "That''s it?"


    Midori laughs unintentionally.


    "The players who are writing are also hidden ikedos, developmental attitudes and hidden yo. It''s also Al''s yo to lie flat and delete just because it''s negative content. Speech Control at North Korean Level NE"


    "The smelly ones are lids. But the lid is covered with shame."


    I listened to Big Mouse and Midori told me to mock him. It''s the bad nature of the Japanese, unchanged for ever.


    "Negative statements aren''t always deleted, but even if I just said a few sarcastic or rough words, they''re deleted, and the criteria for deletion over there are pretty weird, aren''t they? I wonder if the person in charge is lacking common sense. But the criteria for deleting forums for the Japanese are lame, but in forums for the Americans, even if they''re sarcastic, they don''t delete them at all."


    True and Midori first found out about Melon Pie''s story that this game also runs services in the United States.


    Machihihihime and Melon Pie then left the teahouse through PT, and the remaining four were about to be disbanded.


    "Midori-"


    "Yeah, I know."


    Slight, but certainly inspiring, tiredness and dullness that make you true-faced.


    "What''s up?


    "Here comes the electric spirit."


    True to ask, Midori answers so, showing her teeth and making her laugh.


    Among several other players, that emerged in grandeur.


    "So, it''s an electric spirit"


    "Seriously? Wild Electric Spirit."


    "Is that it? But don''t you feel like a normal electric spirit?


    Other players verbally summon to the electric spirit that suddenly appears.


    "Was it Tomorrow Incense"


    Tired speaks up to the female electric spirit.


    "Thanks for before this."


    "You guys, do you know an electric spirit? I mean, electric spirits are talking rell?


    Big Mouse is amazed when she sees Tomorrow Incense, who meets lightly and greets her.


    "Long time no see, Big Mouse. This face is real. That''s why I don''t know. It''s me. It''s Aska."


    "Ah, smell that Aska tomorrow!? No way... Sonna..."


    He was even more stunned to learn that Tomorrow Kaori was his former friend''s player.

 521 24

    "Hey, aren''t you interrupting my husband again?"


    Midori asks Tomorrow Incense in a slightly more pleasant tone.


    "My nurturing husband is dealing with Nyanton now, and he talks a lot there, so he''ll be fine for a little while"


    Tomorrow Kaori answers.


    "I am half captured. You can move freely, but a lot of your time is being watched by your nurturing husband. I also know that I''ve been stealing and moving my husband''s eyes from time to time."


    "That means you can''t stay very long then, even if you say you''re okay with it somewhat. Then you''d better tell me what to do briefly."


    I heard about Tomorrow''s incense, and the truth told me.


    "It doesn''t mean we have important stories to talk about. But you, Junko''s people, saw where you were with Big Mouse, wanted to speak up, and you just showed up. Anyway, I hardly ever talked to anyone but my husband. I was hesitant to talk to him like this, even when I saw Fre once... but at last I gave in to loneliness and he just showed up"


    Tomorrow incense speaks in a tone that seems hard to say.


    "Tomorrow, Junko tells me, sir. Water odor, Iyo. I''ll come see you sooner. If Lele... No, if you call for help sooner, it''s for Yokatta, sir."


    "I''m sorry. I - I also accepted being captured as a spirit in this space as punishment. In the end, I killed my foster husband, too, because I created the cause of ruin. But when the nurturing husband empowered other players and mass-produced the electric spirit, he couldn''t leave it on the boulder."


    "At that price, the experimental bench and the nall of Junko, you wanted, sir?


    Tomorrow Kaoru nods silently to confirm the Big Mouse.


    "I was also playing this game with my nurturing husband. I don''t know what it''s like to be a nurturer, but I don''t care what you think about using extraordinary powers and sacrificing so many people to make this world last forever."


    "It''s also wrong to ask Yukioka - but nothing else,"


    Truth sighs. Some visitors to the Snow Oka Institute are willing to grab straw. And there are cases where it''s not for me, it''s for others. Whenever I see those cases, the truth makes me feel bad.


    (If you''re an experimental platform applicant like that, it''s often hard to interfere, even if you want to interfere. Exactly this time)


    If I can solve it on behalf of Junko, I will. I have no idea what to do this time. On the contrary, even Junko still seems to be in a state of hand exploration.


    "Oh, I just said I''ve come to talk to you, but there''s only one new piece of information. Electric spiritualized people are still alive. I heard stories about only spirits being pulled out and bodies being alive. So maybe we can help from the real side."


    "Heh..."


    Midori gives an impressive voice. Not against Tomorrow Incense, which brought important information. It was almost against Junko, who was guessing.


    "And one more thing I forgot to mention. There is one famous player whose nurturing husband was in contact with several times. He unequivocally affirmed that he had not given him power as an electric spirit user. He''s a dark gamer."


    "With dark gamers? That''s old Kara dating me too, yo."


    Big Mouse raises an unexpected voice.


    "Ah, my nurturing husband is turning his consciousness to this one again. Excuse me. I''ll be back."


    Tell him unilaterally, Tomorrow Kaori disappeared.


    "Other players have seen the scene now, okay?


    Look at the big mouse, Midori asks. Big Mouse is a well-known player, and he was afraid that he might be seen in contact with the electric spirit and make a bad rumor...


    "I''m fine, yo. I don''t originally care about rumors, Kara. Care Arigatoune, Midori"


    He was a big mouse laughing and winking at Midori.


    Tatsuyoshi, who hasn''t had a PT with a raw player in a long time, did three things to help Junko with his mission and important quests.


    In the meantime, Tatsuyoshi treated him with great care. He was not prestigious, did not do eye-catching words and actions from above, never let me out, behaved thoroughly and gently.


    Long time no PT. Besides, I''m alone with my pretty girl. It was a sweet time for Tatsuyoshi.


    (Is that Junko? That was so cute)


    After we even promised to meet next time, Junko and I broke up, and Tatsuyoshi soaked in the aftertaste with a snorting face all the time.


    (I haven''t had a conversation in years... with a decent player. as a no-can because Nyanton is not decent)


    Memories of chest pain are evoked.


    (I do scattered fools, I can''t even run away from a woman I''ve gotten along with, people hate me, they slap me, and I still can''t get away from this world and stick around...)


    Squeeze his fist tightly as he leans down with his hands up in front of his chest.


    (I don''t want to repeat the same thing anymore. I won''t repeat it)


    Tatsuyoshi is determined again.


    (Try not to be hated this time. Treat Junko thoroughly and as a good person)


    Tatsuyoshi didn''t speak to me, he had told himself over and over again, it was then.


    "Huh, I think I know Junko, but don''t do it."


    Suddenly he is called out and Tatsuyoshi looks back in surprise.


    When I saw it, a beautiful boy with a hypoceremic cat put his hand on his mouth and grinned slightly. Nenaveauge.


    "Why do I have to tell you that?"


    Tatsuyoshi was cut and bit Nenaveauge. Apparently, they saw you with Junko, but I suspect you know him by name and calling him away.


    The despair that Junko, who was about to get along because he knew her, was already acquainted with such a woman drooling. Tatsuyoshi is going crazy with jealousy and discouragement when he thinks he may be a much more intimate friend than himself.


    "If an impure and unclean, unclean and unscrupulous being like you engages with innocent and innocent female players, it will be visible that the other female player will be 100 percent unhappy. The opposite of me."


    Looking down from above the feeling of contempt, in a disgusting tone, Nenaveauge speaks out.


    (Hmm, no matter how many Nenaveauge characters, it''s very resistant to rhetoric like this when you curse others...)


    As a pure child, my rhetoric made me sad, albeit acting. Dissing straight doesn''t suit my taste, and I value a character named Nenaveauge, so I feel like I''m breaking that important character, and I''m very resistant.


    "Huh? You don''t know anything. Oh, yeah!


    But it worked for Tatsuyoshi.


    Anger and remorse exploded when he showed up at a time when he was determined to regenerate and looked down on Tatsuyoshi as dirty. It was so regrettable that it brought tears to my eyes. Some parts of my mind were aware that I had no choice but to say so.


    "I don''t have the guts to say that to a woman who''s not like you! Go away!"


    "Huh, sure, I may be a woman drooling, but I won''t refuse to imitate it to make a woman unhappy"


    (Except we''re talking in this game.)


    Junko to add without putting it in his mouth.


    "Let''s say it again. Objectively, whoever sees it, with you and me, with someone with your shoulders, is in the world? Why don''t we call the guy you were dating here and ask him?


    In the words of Nenaveauj, what came to mind in the back of Tatsuyoshi''s brain was the way Makihime and Nenaveauj had been intimate the other day. Tatsuyoshi goes crazy for jealousy and shame by it.


    What if they really called Machihihime here, and they scolded themselves for two? I even think of that imagination. And then what happens to me? I get one more lifetime of trauma. I absolutely don''t like that.


    "Get lost! Or I''ll see you again..."


    "Huh, if they argue, do you rely on power? You''re a man to that extent."


    "What''s wrong with that! You, you''ve been regretting it because you lost to me, haven''t you? This world is everything!


    "It''s a lesser value. Even if you say something that the newly acquainted child doesn''t like, will it be resolved with violence?


    Finally, it was a butterfly, a tatsuyoshi that tried to strike without any further engagement, but before entering the mode of engagement, Nenaveauj transferred and left the scene.


    Once in Engagement mode, the character remains on the server for a while, even if the power or line is turned off, while the logout does not fall unless the line is unplugged or turned off, and the Engagement record is well reflected.


    (Shit! Kill him! Kill him! Realistically, pinpoint him, turn him into an electric spirit, enslave him! Damn it! I can''t believe they stick to me like that!


    From Tatsuyoshi, Nenaveauj never seemed like a demon. While abominable and hateful, I also feel horrible.


    "Um..."


    As one nodded, a familiar voice was heard, and Tatsuyoshi turned to his voice with a deep heart.


    Decades after Nenaveauj disappeared, Junko appeared before Tatsuyoshi again, almost like a replacement.


    "Duh, what''s wrong?


    Desperately disguised as calm, Tatsuyoshi speaks up.


    Looking at Junko''s face, Tatsuyoshi is relieved, but he doesn''t like to remember what Nenaveauj told him to do now, even if his drawbacks, anxiety and inferiority are mixed together.


    "Sorry...... I heard the conversation."


    Tatsuyoshi''s heart rattled loudly at Junko''s words.

 522 25

    (Interaction now...... you say they asked you all?


    Not much of despair. Tatsuyoshi even learns to faint.


    Nenaveauj seems to know Junko, and what did you think when you saw yourself treated like filth by Nenaveauj and you were cut for it? I can''t imagine anything specific about Tatsuyoshi, but I know that there can''t be a good impression. On the contrary, he likely hated me violently.


    No, if Junko knew Nenaveauj before that, it''s not weird that he''s already had a direct conversation with Nenaveauj at Junko and he keeps saying bad things about himself.


    He was a very rude man.


    "To?"


    With all sorts of bad thoughts swirling, one word Junko uttered was a substitute that Tatsuyoshi would not anticipate.


    "But Tatsuyoshi, you seem to care, you were angry and you seemed sad, so it''s a little hard to speak up. Come on."


    "Don''t you know him? Because I was calling it off..."


    "No, not at all. I mean, who knows my name now, and you''ve been calling it off? Hmm, that''s creepy..."


    Bad guesses come off, and Tatsuyoshi is heartbroken.


    On the other hand, Junko is right, and Nenaveauj wonders if Junko''s name was spoken in a mouthful as if he knew anything.


    "Maybe he was wearing his eyes. ''Cause that''s famous lady-dripping scraps."


    Tatsuyoshi who accidentally ran his mouth off.


    "Oh, I see. More and more creepy."


    Junko spilling bitter laughter.


    "I didn''t hear everything about the conversation, but it felt like something had failed in the past and I was being blamed for it?


    He pokes further and asks, and Tatsuyoshi even remembers his breathlessness. They witnessed the most unheard and unwanted interactions.


    "Have I been seen... What ''d you think? Contempt?


    Tatsuyoshi asks while taking care of his decency as best he can. It''s a life I''ve been putting up a void in, so I''m pretty much mouthing it around here with spinal reflexes.


    My heart wants to run away with my head. I didn''t like being despised by girls again. He doesn''t want me to hate him, and he said that thought was already scattered. Even if it hasn''t arrived that way, I just want to get away with it because it''s possible.


    (But... he said he was being rude over there, so maybe he wouldn''t look at me with weird eyes...)


    I''m afraid Junko''s next word. But while I fear, I also predict developments that are convenient to me. It is Tatsuyoshi''s infancy that always makes predictions that are convenient for him.


    "Tatsuyoshi, I don''t know what you used to do, but come on, Tatsuyoshi, you were blamed for the past and you were so angry and pitied, not because you regret it? And yet, it''s my frank opinion that blaming me for being funny like that is terrible."


    To Junko''s words, Tatsuyoshi felt like rising to heaven as well. But that didn''t end there.


    "Nobody, not the perfect person from the start. There are failures, and my heart is young, and I tend to hurt people. I can''t help blaming people like that, but the way they brought it up back in the day and said, ''You used to be like this, so I''ll do the same thing again anyway'', I don''t know. Besides, Tatsuyoshi, why didn''t you get angry because Tatsuyoshi is rehearsing and changing his mind, too?


    Many of Junko''s words, spoken further, were powerful enough to push Tatsuyoshi''s soul all at once into the heavenly realm to reach its peak of happiness.


    Never before have I recognized myself so much and spotted me, such as the opposite sex. Tatsuyoshi took it when he understood and affirmed himself.


    (This woman is definitely mine now. No, make it mine)


    Feelings like not letting me out, but being humble, blew up somewhere. It was gone. Junko had come to think that she was exactly the woman prepared in heaven for herself.


    (Shit...... don''t get on with it!


    Tatsuyoshi drinks his floating self and soon regains reason.


    "By the way, Junko, what are you back for?


    "Oh, yeah. I totally forgot. It was an important business."


    That''s what Junko put out the item and offered it to Tatsuyoshi.


    "Ko, this is..."


    What Junko offered was delicious, bone-like meat that appeared in old comics and cartoons.


    "Heard this meat is going to be very aggressive. And I heard it lasted four hours, and I just wanted to thank you."


    "So, but this should be very expensive... and that... thank you"


    Tatsuyoshi, bewildered and thankful. The old Tatsuyoshi wouldn''t have done anything confusing or anything like that here.


    (That''s right. This is the kind of situation I used to be in, and I''m lucky I got good stuff, this guy must have fallen in love with me, and all I could do was take it that way. I had no care for them either... and I was a real idiot. They hated me because I''m such an idiot...)


    When I look back on my old self now, I''m really embarrassed. People hated me and gave me plenty of time to be lonely and think, and Tatsuyoshi could understand what was wrong with him.


    (He was a stupid guy who had no idea how people felt or cared about him. He was a man who was too stupid to look at the results alone and see if he made money. No, that''s still the place. That kind of bastard has been staining me since I was a kid. We need to change... we need to grow... Think this is the last time...)


    Tatsuyoshi tells himself over and over again.


    (I will never let this woman named Junko get away, even to get back the years of solitude. Be humble and thorough for that! I don''t give a damn!


    While I say so, it was a tatsuyoshi who had not noticed the contradiction of his thoughts.


    Junko, who broke up with Tatsuyoshi, headed to a city with Middle East-style streets, a teahouse with true, tired and big mice, where he joined the three.


    "Tired, what about you?


    "I went out to see William by myself"


    "Dear ancestors, even while we''re logged out, it seems we''re still in the game and raising the level of another job"


    True and Midori each answer the pure child asking with a subtle expression.


    "Heh, Tired you got so hooked on this game. What a surprise."


    "Looks like people have changed. When I talk, I always grabbed hold of him, but I don''t grab hold of him, I don''t even talk normally."


    But I honestly don''t feel happy about it. True.


    "Oh, and then again, the electric spirit Tomorrow incense appeared."


    "You always come without me."


    Hearing Midori''s words, Junko spills a slight smile.


    Then Midori roughly talks about her conversation with Tomorrow Kaoru. The important point is that the electrically spirited are still alive.


    "Is the electric spirit a living spirit after all? There''s nothing we can do from within this world, so we have to poke their real place."


    Junko gets certainty about his reading and at the same time assumes he has no problems with his current plan.


    "Why don''t we just hack into the game''s data and poke around the identities of the guys who are manipulating the electric spirit? Or you can sue a gaming company, you can blackmail them, and you can tell me."


    And, true.


    "True you...... you know"


    To a true mess and straightforward opinion, Junko spilled a smile again.


    "In the past, anyway, in this day and age, it''s unrealistic to hack personal data on a nettle player. It can even be checked against brain waves and genomes. If you can do that whenever you want, I think we''re all doing the same thing all over the world. Of course, there were a couple of cases that actually happened, but that really happened to break through already. And then, blackmailing people from the gaming company, it lacks smartness, and I need to enjoy the process a little bit more."


    "I see."


    Fun. Whatever. True to understand as a reason why it''s impossible.


    "Soleto, another piece of information for Alyo. Tane says Tomorrow Kaori has been in contact with a guy named Nurse and Dark Gamer several times."


    "Oh, that''s pretty important information."


    In response to a Big Mouse report, Junko let his expression shine.


    "If you''re a dark gamer, I think you should hear the information, yo. For once, you and I had a friendly relationship."


    "Yeah, because you''ve known me a long time, too. Even in real life."


    "Dark gamers, that''s a hell of a sense of naming."


    Midori pinches his mouth.


    "I named him because he was in elementary school. Hey. But I still don''t think I regret it under that name."


    At the beginning he was a pure child who spoke of a dialogue that seemed like a follow-up, but ruined the follow-up with the dialogue he added behind him.


    "That guy''s been this rattle since he was in elementary school?


    "True and tired, you''re the one who knows."


    True asked, Junko answered.


    "The contents of the turk gamer are because you''re Hideaki"


    "That''s him."


    Speaking of which, I recall Junko saying that Huiming had been playing this game since he was six years old.


    "An heir to star coal. Ah. We have a lot of deep connections with Shizuno, but is it okay to meet her?"


    "I''m perfectly fine. I mean, it''s too anachronistic to drag a family grudge."


    "Wow, I see."


    Midori is convinced by Junko''s words.


    Then bid Big Mouse farewell, and Junko and the others log out to get back to reality.


    Before I logged out, the truth was I was tired of sending Ter. If you stay in the game, Tel will arrive wherever you are.


    "Tired, shouldn''t it be time to fall?


    "No, because I want to work a little harder..."


    "You said Yukioka said this game wasn''t a good idea for too long."


    "It''s the fifth day of the night, but I can afford it"


    True and tired interaction ended soon after. Truth is, there was a lot I wanted to say, but I realized it was no use talking about it any more, and I log out.


    "Jun, look at this."


    Where I logged out, Midori refers to my tiredness in the same living room.


    "You''re obviously pale, this"


    Sitting on the couch, he looked down at the tired face wearing a dream band, Midori said. It also appeared in the eyes of Junko, as it did feel like it was being done.


    "Hmm, this is a little..."


    Junko is a little surprised to see her tired and exhausted face.


    He said it was five days a night.


    Truth tells Junko, who becomes a troubled face.


    "We can''t do this, so watch your mouth, Yukioka."


    "No, I think it would be more effective if we all discussed it thoroughly. Of course I''ll watch my mouth."


    Not long ago, he was a pure child in a serious tone and face.

 523 26

    "Where have you been?


    When I returned to where Tomorrow incense was always, my nurturing husband was already back first.


    "Do I have to stay here forever?


    "That''s right. You''ll be my captive forever. That''s the punishment you''ve been given."


    Tomorrow''s incense stared at the nurturer, but the nurturer said in an arrogant tone.


    Unlike Tomorrow Incense, which is the same electric spirit but has no power whatsoever, her nurturing husband has a variety of abilities. Power to turn players into electric spirits. The power to awaken random paranormal forces by the opponent. Furthermore, it is even binding on the same electric spirit.


    By this force, Tomorrow Kaori cannot escape her nurturing husband, but at four or six o''clock, it does not mean that she will be tied to one place entirely. Freedom is somewhat advantageous if you are on the same server as Recommended 11.


    The same electric spirit, yet how did it make a difference so far? Is it because of the thought of putting it on the game and the obsession with Tomorrow Incense?


    But the nurturing husband does not intend to make full use of his abilities. I know that I can''t find someone to endorse me, but I can see Tomorrow Kaori''s eyes so that I''m too cautious.


    "You really think this game, if you add more electric spirits, will thrive with it?


    Tomorrow incense hits the question for nothing.


    "I just keep doing what I can."


    He was a nurturing husband who answers in a light tone, but there is a strong determination certainly praised there.


    "Because of me, I''ve turned you into a monster"


    Tomorrow the incense squeaks, but the nurturing husband doesn''t respond to anything.


    My nurturing husband had a firm belief. And there was a distorted but deep love for the game. There''s nothing to shake about that. Tomorrow''s incense is only admitted to that part of the nurturing husband. But I can''t overlook it.


    (This guy also knows I''m moving in the shadows. But you have no sign of depression.)


    That is both a strange and difficult part to understand.


    (Is it some kind of give up that you''re saying you''ll do what you can? Even this guy should really know. No matter how much I''ve done, it''s impossible to get this game back like it used to)


    I''m sure you don''t understand.


    Tomorrow incense that is accidentally called out and annoying.


    "I''m sure this is what you think. Whatever I do, recommendation 11 needs to change nothing. I know that, too, and I think I''m screwed. You''re not."


    My nurturing husband - he doesn''t look good on this man, and for this man, he makes me have a rare, crisp grin.


    "If you don''t do anything, nothing will happen. But if we do something, something could happen. Sure enough, if I plan to increase the number of electric spirits, I can''t regenerate Recommended 11. But there may be something in the form that accompanies it. I''m counting on that possibility. If you think you''re stupid, laugh at the most."


    He was a nurturing husband to say with laughter, but I don''t feel very comfortable laughing at Tomorrow Incense. Because...


    (I liked this guy''s place...)


    Even now I''m attracted. That''s why I''m sad.


    The day after contact with Tatsuyoshi, Junko again enters Recommended 11 with Nenaveauge.


    "I heard Tatsuyoshi PK me."


    As soon as I''m in, I can be telephoned by Makihime. Seemed to be waiting for this one to go in, Junko guessed.


    The two rendezvous in a liquor store in a central city, renting an instance room where no one will interrupt them, sitting in a chair and facing each other.


    "I say it because I can''t help but hide it, but apparently I was jealous that I was with you"


    "You''re a stupid man. You even think of Nenaveauge''s contents as a man. If you find out it''s a woman, you''ll change your 180-degree attitude."


    Makihime that makes you look stunned.


    "I''m sorry I bothered Nenaveauj because of me... but I guess I really need to talk to him directly and tell him not to bother Nenaveauj, but I don''t want to have any more conversations with him"


    "You don''t have to worry. I don''t care. I''m not the one giving in to that woman''s enemies, and I''ll pay for it myself."


    He was a makihime who told him how sorry he seemed, but Nenaveauj smiled gracefully and said in a powerful tone to reassure Makhihime.


    "You''re strong. Nenaveauge is."


    "Well, what do you think? Maybe he''s just being strong. Can''t you think that even though Real is actually a weak kid, he might just be playing in that kind of mask?


    "Yeah, he''s a really strong kid. ''Cause I can tell by talking to him. I''ve always thought so."


    It was Machihihime''s ancient habit to lift others excessively and praise them. There were several players who were spotting it, but some couldn''t spot it, and it was the source of trouble, but Machihihihime hasn''t noticed.


    But the praise for Nenaveauj is Makihime''s untrue heart. It is also the part that I find envious.


    "Because I''m weak. I see bad eyes all the time because of it. If I were stronger, I''d be able to get rid of my surroundings and the bad guys that stop by me. Ha..."


    Nenaveauge turns true to Machihihihime, who spills his grin masochistically.


    "The lack of will to be strong can be the biggest problem. Even if he is weak, but he who is willing to be strong, one day salvation will come. I can get out of my predicament."


    "I don''t know... it doesn''t always happen."


    "Right. Can''t you be sure? But possibilities sprout. Nothing will happen if you do nothing. Do you expect something like that to come down from heaven conveniently without doing anything?


    "I have no expectations. Just giving up."


    To Nenaveauj''s harsh words, Makihime faces and sighs heavily


    Only a few moments in the past, Nenaveauj has heard of Makihime''s real. I know I''m not happy.


    "Me, maybe not anymore..."


    Machihihihime pounding and grunting with a shanky mouthful.


    "I have to keep hanging out with people who are poorly bottomed out and until they die. I always thought I''d die soon. That''s what I want you to be given from heaven conveniently. He died in an accident or something."


    Drop your gaze, and in a pale tone, Machihihihime exhales hatred.


    "But before that, I want to die. I think about that ugly thing all the time when I''m over there. When you''re here to play, you don''t have to think about it. I want to be an electric spirit and be in the game forever."


    Nenaveauj was listening to Makihime in silence. Whatever argument you throw up when this happens, it doesn''t make sense to her. Rather, because I know it will make it worse.


    "You know, I was dating Tatsuyoshi for a time, because he was in good shape and talkative just in front of a woman, and he was excessively kind even if he had a lower heart, or something like that. He was no better than me. Real was a mess, so I was relieved."


    Talk that far and drink up the glass of liquor on the table at once. Same flavour as real. Same drunkenness as real. But alcohol doesn''t actually enter the body, it''s just a phantom sensation sent directly from the dream band to the brain. The intoxication itself cools quickly, and there is no dependence.


    It can be described as a kind of meal, but to some extent, it seems to be a system that, when put into the mouth, implies to satisfy greed. Therefore, there is no reason to continue eating and drinking in this world.


    "But I was an idiot. That guy was dumber than I ever imagined. Yet I was also an idiot when I was dating. You might have been a fool and a fool and looked good on you."


    Machihihime''s self-inflicted grin increases the degree of distortion.


    "After inadvertently exposing him to real information, I met him, and I was the idiot, but he came to my house and was doomed, and then I was more of a needle. I''ve always been told that. But it''s all seeds I''ve sown myself."


    The grin of masochism abruptly disappears and turns into a crying face.


    "Me, I can''t do anything real anymore, so I want to give up the hard part and at least have fun here. In real life, it just hurts people, but I want to be nice to everyone here. ''Cause there''s a lot of nice people here. I''m spending a lot of time here having fun, so maybe I will."


    (Well, that''s just me, hey. He''s hurting people in real life, but he looked good over here)


    I think so, Junko, and the grin I drew is about to spill.


    (The difference is, how much I hurt and killed people, I don''t feel guilty at all, hey. Machihihime is hurting people. He''s not a fine kid, he''s suffering. Machihihime, the good man, suffers, and I, the bad man, have a good day. No, that''s a terrible story)


    I can''t help but wonder what Makhime would think if he found out about it.


    "Makihime, you''re not fine with hurting people. But they''re cornered, so they can''t help hurting people. It''s a wild guess, isn''t it?


    "Maybe..."


    Pointed out to Nenaveauj in a soft tone, he was a makihime smiling like a possession had fallen, even as he replied ambiguously.

 524 27

    As he drowned, he was tired of participating in battle content. The main purpose is to remove equipment.


    Jobs that do not depend heavily on gear for this game also exist somewhat. The recovering white wizard was a relatively null one, and it was easier to get the gear together, but that''s not why it''s allowed to be under-equipped.


    We need to increase the amount of healing magic healing, speed up the magic chanting speed, and make sure that the enemy Hate doesn''t have to go as far up as possible. Collecting the gear that has those effects throughout the game is an important purpose of the White Wizard. If it is to be more extreme, it is also necessary to have a robustness of protective equipment that can reduce damage in the unlikely event of damage.


    Tired is cutting sleep and putting up all sorts of jobs, and joining high end content like crazy, but still running out. I don''t have all the gear, and I don''t have an extreme increase in status outside of level. Still, the handheld jobs you can join are about the White Wizard. Gear is also important, but player skills are required more than that.


    The exact opposite is true when this becomes a melee attacker. You can just beat the crap out of yourself without thinking about it, but your gear needs to be well equipped with excellent stuff. Regardless of the performance of the people inside, Tired decided that the only time to play the game was for players who had enough time to rot.


    "Is that it? You are"


    "Hi."


    The last time I came into PT was Makihime. Tired meets lightly.


    "What about the other kids?


    "I am alone and wild when they are logged out."


    "It is. Did you like this game?


    "Yes, very much."


    Machihihihime rejoices in responding that way with a true face.


    "Are you new? The equipment is subtly chipped."


    A female player from the Low Brain Pride Chiefs Strange Monkey, featuring a large ass and a long neck, comes in checking out tired gear.


    "Yes, but I will try not to pull my legs"


    "No, I didn''t put an ass on it. I thought it was unusual."


    Towards the tiredness of answering in the mood, said the woman of the Low Brain Pride Chiefs Strange Monkey.


    (Then gear. I wish I didn''t have to say this)


    Machihihihime speaks directly to exhaustion only in tel.


    (I thought so, too. You don''t think you can rely on your heart)


    and tired of returning tel to makihime.


    "Well, it''s not that hard to content, so let''s just take it easy. Enjoy it."


    A bald-headed male rock man''s leader tries to soothe the subtle air.


    "Let''s go then"


    Depending on the leader''s words, PT members moved to the entrance to the battle content to be challenged.


    It is a classic six-person PT. The formation consists of three melee attackers, two support guards, and one white wizard of recovery. Null content means no shields. The damage taken from the enemy was a story that even melee attackers could withstand without problems.


    The contents are very simple and orthodox, running through a large dungeon area and annihilating the enemies in it. It''s about whether you can defeat all enemies in time, but since enemies that fight in the second half will be strengthened, you have to think about the order in which you defeat them. If the PT brings the best enemies around in the second half, they can be defeated with relative difficulty even if the enemies are strengthened.


    In terms of tiredness, it was a monotonous piece of content with no tension. We just need to make the recovery appropriate. There is also the recovery of the state abnormality, but it is not that much trouble.


    "If the big upgrade is back on and you''re going to get more new battle content, you''re going to want a whole bunch of this stuff"


    But the low-brain arrogant chief strange monkey player, who has a job named Locust Knight, seemed to like this content.


    Although the Locust Knight is a melee attacker with the concept of literally calling a monster of locusts and fighting them while they jump together, it was a very unfortunate job that the PT forbids locusts to be sent out, even though the concept is to send out locusts because the locust attacks are weak and furiously bouncing locusts block the vision of PT members and are depressing and intrusive.


    "Proximity is brilliant content."


    Likewise a proximity attacker, the leader of the male rock man of the Knight of the Nations gives his consent.


    "Leader, you can use some bonding power. I will recover properly."


    Tired speaks to the male rock man leader of the Knight of the Nations.


    The Universal Knight is an attacker for the concept of taking away the PT member''s HP, turning it into bonding power, and dealing huge damage to the enemy, but with its ability, it naturally increases the burden of healing, and the healer doesn''t like it. I am very disgusted by the very act of depriving my people of their HP in the first place. It was therefore a pathetic job that it was forbidden to use its abilities.


    "No, that''s fine. Whether you use it or not, it doesn''t change that you can clear it. I''m just talking about adding to your extra effort. Thanks for caring."


    That''s what makes the leader smile, but in his tired eyes, that smile really hurts.


    (Sure, this game treats melee attackers a lot badly...)


    Although the proximity attacker is complaining of an affair, it is said that there is difficulty in the people inside, but before such a problem, Tired saw that the proximity attacker clearly has poor skills, and that a favorable place for them is limited to relatively less difficult things.


    So-called challenging play - high-end content tends to make enemies'' attacks fierce, shields become mandatory, melee attackers who eat wasted damage become disturbing bugs, and shields and remote and magical attackers are more advantageous.


    Melee attackers are difficult to coexist with remote attackers, but they are also incompatible with shields. Afterwards, he is neglected by the restorers and other guards.


    Proximity attackers shine in places like the content they''re playing right now, but for some reason this game called Recommend 11, there''s also a wide variety of proximity attackers, and seating is terrible between proximity attackers. Many players simply want to play melee attackers rather than just the type, but they applaud the muddy situation.


    (It''s pathetic that you''re a warrior. because I like and use it, but I can''t tell you to stop using that job and make it another one)


    There was no particular problem, it took about two hours to fight in a row about five times, and PT dissolved.


    "You''re sweet. It''s been a while since I''ve heard that kind of care in a PT conversation."


    Since the other four left, Makihime speaks out tirelessly.


    "Guys, you don''t talk much on wild PT. Whether we''re fixed or not, we''re playing while we''re talking."


    "That didn''t happen back in the day. How long have I been working so hard that I stopped having conversations and stuff?"


    Hearing tired words, Makihime gave a lonely look.


    "Actually, I''m anthropophobic. Later on, with the hiccups. But in this game, you''re fine for some reason, aren''t you? So I''d like to talk to more people, and maybe the real ones will be okay, and I''m expecting that, but there''s only someone to talk to, sometimes."


    Listening to the exhausting circumstances, Machihihihime gives a look of surprise and then turns his gaze of blatant pity.


    "Still, if we keep talking, we might be able to tour with people we like to talk to, and maybe make new friends?


    "Right. Mr. Machihihime and I are going to get along."


    Tired of throwing up such a dialogue without a coward, Makhime wonders if this kid is really anthropophobic. I thought it might be an excuse to attract attention. Makihime, who has all sorts of nasty experiences all over this game, has acquired the habit of being suspicious.


    "Shall I sign up for the promise fre? It''s been a long time since I registered Fre or anything. It''s been years."


    "Melon pie said the same thing."


    Two people to sign up for friends.


    "How did tired start this game?


    "I''m dating a real friend. With them. Big Mouse is a real acquaintance."


    Machihihihime was a little surprised to hear that he knew Big Mouse in real life as well. Big Mouse is a person who doesn''t take a slice of real information, so like himself, he was a makihime who had decided on his own that it wouldn''t be very good real. Yet I didn''t expect a real, contact person to show up on the same mackerel.


    "Tired?"


    Suddenly the appearance of tiredness begins to blur. Machihihihime knows what this blurring of player characters means in trip games. I''ve seen it many times before.


    You fell asleep.


    Seeing that his tired figure had completely disappeared, Machihihihime grumbled.


    Nature and grin spill over Makihime''s face. It was a delightful encounter and a delightful event.


    The fact that a new player came to Recommend 11, that the player was doing so much that he liked this game so much that he fell asleep, that he was able to fret with that player, that the player had as heavy a situation as he did in real life. Everything was a pleasure to Machihihime.

 525 28

    Official Forum - That''s the discussion and dissatisfaction, anger and curse swirling among the Recommended 11 players, the Official Bulletin Board. Where those soaked up in Recommendation 11 insist on each other that I am right, and continue to make barren arguments that are neither argumentative nor bickering.


    They were called Forum Warriors, and they were told by many players, but their arguments for actually speaking in public places and hitting their own appeals were often taken up by the game developers, so there is a strong side to it that they are motivated by those who can''t claim anything.


    Tatsuyoshi was also one of the forum warriors, but Tatsuyoshi doesn''t give out the main character. I was registering with a warehouse character I made in reserve and posting opinions and claims. The official forum also allows for substantially anonymous posting, as it is also available by registering with warehouse characters.


    I have about the awareness that I am hated. At the time I put out Tatsuyoshi''s character, I can predict being blacklisted, many players stopping watching and even getting slapped. That''s why he signed up with a warehouse character, hiding his identity.


    Surprisingly, Tatsuyoshi was never hated in the forums, and he was less conspicuous than any other forum warrior. That''s because I never really participated in hot discussions, such as job adjustments and battle content. Including arguing with others, the feeling of fed up with contention already works, and Tatsuyoshi naturally avoids arguing itself.


    I can post to the forum from the main character Tatsuyoshi without any problems. Even from real life, of course.


    Tatsuyoshi was browsing the forum''s relatively moderate chat thread that day, but saw one of the players there he didn''t want to see.


    (Nenaveauge...... did this guy even come back to the forum)


    Tatsuyoshi to soothe. If you don''t want to see it, put it on the blacklist, and still you won''t be able to see their writing, but if you do, you feel like you''ve escaped, and you can''t do that either.


    Tatsuyoshi didn''t like Nenaveauj''s claim on the forum either. Because those who previously registered anonymously in warehouse characters claimed to be anonymous but hence of poor quality writing.


    "Oh, I''m watching the forum"


    "Whew!?


    Suddenly he was called from behind, and Tatsuyoshi glanced at him unexpectedly.


    It was Junko who showed up. Tatsuyoshi rushes off the screen.


    "A forum is a strange place, isn''t it? There''s a mix of anonymity and non-anonymity."


    "Become...!?


    When he shows up, Tatsuyoshi cuts to Junko, who insists on something similar to Nenaveauj.


    "The person who''s putting out the main character is opinionated on the basis of proper responsibility and readiness, but the person who''s writing in a virtually anonymous warehouse character feels like he''s hiding in that anonymity and saying whatever he wants. Well, if you''re anonymous, you can be anonymous, but I think the problem is that they''re mixed up. I think it''s kind of a cowardly act to say that I''m the only one who speaks with dignity in my face and in hiding."


    "Some people are weak..."


    Intensely offended that Junko''s argument was exactly the same as Nenaveauj''s once was, Tatsuyoshi whispers, but uses his strength to say it back.


    Tatsuyoshi tried not to conflict too much with people in the forum, but that''s what Tatsuyoshi said and disputed when the same argument used to come up.


    ''If I make it a pardon that I''m weak, will I also be allowed to wear a mask?


    ''The statements are the same. But don''t you see that weights vary from person to person? If you''re out in society and mixed up with people, that''s about as understandable as it sounds.


    ''Don''t admit it''s an outrageous and cowardly act, affirm and defend yourself. That''s easy to understand. The child theory of the cowardly self-proclaimed weak is w''


    It was simultaneously disputed and slapped by other forum warriors then. Tatsuyoshi didn''t have the strength to argue back there either.


    "Sure. If I can safely speak to those vulnerable people, I think that''s fine, and I won''t deny that. But the truth is, weak people are using anonymity to behave like anonymous bulletin boards."


    When I heard the words back from Junko, Tatsuyoshi was very horrified for some reason. I felt saved.


    "I write anonymously too, because I didn''t do that"


    Saying, Tatsuyoshi puts out a screen and shows his writing.


    "Huh? Are you sure you want to show me that?


    "Fine. I want to prove it. Writing in the warehouse means it won''t connect to the equals cowards."


    Tatsuyoshi is also aware of what is making her nervous, but she can''t stop it. There have been scattered failures before, and I know I must still be.


    "That''s a lot of serene writing. I didn''t complain about the system of the game at all, and it felt like it was just stories and chatter. Um, excuse me. I don''t think anyone like Tatsuyoshi would mind being anonymous."


    Seeing Junko make a light apology, the fever rapidly draws from Tatsuyoshi''s head. The value of losing if you apologize and winning if you make me apologize is the tatsuyoshi stained since I was a kid, but that''s why I''ve cooled down here.


    (I''m a little thrilled, but I guess this has increased my fondness for this woman)


    And Tatsuyoshi interprets it to be more convenient in his head.


    "Continuation of the mission, shall we go"


    "Yeah."


    Tatsuyoshi urges him with a loving laugh, and Junko also lets him beard an uncontrolled grin.


    (You have a very nice smile. Real would be great if she was such a cutie, too. Yeah, that''s impossible)


    Sometimes I look at Junko''s smile. Although it is a female player who has become close in the game and Tatsuyoshi who has met in real life many times, there has never been a beautiful girl in the game who was equally beautiful in real life.


    "And you made a cute character."


    Tatsuyoshi praises as he moves.


    "Hmm? Keep it real."


    "Huh... seriously?


    Tatsuyoshi tried to gently flush it because he thought it would be a joke to the boulder, but Junko puts out an image in the air and shows it to Tatsuyoshi. There was a beautiful girl dressed in white, with the same appearance as in front of her. When you look at the landscape behind you, it''s a real town.


    "Is this really real? It''s just like our faces."


    "If it is, shall I show you the footage? It''s all over the city. It''s not processed. Okay?


    To the suspect Tatsuyoshi, Junko shows the video. It''s definitely real. Really a red-eyed girl. That smile is no different from the player we have in front of us now.


    (Yabe, I can''t believe such a cute kid is playing games like this, and showing up before me, and we''re about to get along, I want to dream about it and it''s like a lie. I''d definitely like to see you in real life, and we''re getting along. This must be the first and last big chance in my life that God has brought me.)


    I get so excited about the incredibly equine story that my intense desire brings me a sickle in a tatsuyoshi. He was a tatsuyoshi, desperately striving not to put that excitement on his face.


    "No, this is so cute that we want to get along better and get to know each other in real life."


    Tatsuyoshi consciously tells her true intentions, even as she smiles sparingly.


    "Oh, thank you"


    Junko, on the other hand, was told he was cute toward his face, and even if his opponent was a tatsuyoshi, he was illuminated with vegetables.


    (This reaction, this should definitely go. I''ve got experience. I know. Okay)


    Tatsuyoshi is perfectly in tune when he sees it.


    "Well, that''s what I expect in the future, so let''s digest the mission and the quest"


    It''s not Tatsuyoshi''s hobby that pushes him here, so focus on the game.


    When we hear about other direct cooks, we talk about it as much as we should insist from the outset that we get underneath and want to see each other in real life, but as for Tatsuyoshi, it''s better to take the time in the game to share a good time, then gradually get along and then meet in real life. There is a desire to grow the mental part as well as the lower body.


    Ever since Tatsuyoshi met Recommended 11 female players in real life, he has made progress in physical relationships. I always fail around there. So this time, it is also a strong feeling.


    (My virginity wants to dedicate itself to this child. No, I''ll dedicate it. This is the time to do it! Absolutely! This is once in a lifetime, last chance! Definitely make it something!


    Screaming softly in his heart, Tatsuyoshi decides.


    (Hmmm... it''s hard to do...)


    Junko, on the other hand, was dismayed by a man named Tatsuyoshi.


    (It''s called interaction when we met at Nenaveauge, it''s called the thing on the forum earlier, and it doesn''t feel as bad as I hear about it in rumors. If you''re a more irresistible kid, real or hostile, you can do it on the experimental bench, but I don''t know if that''s what you want then...)


    The reason for Junko''s disappointment was the above mentioned substitute.


    (That guy...... I knew this was the case)


    Truth appeared there, and I asked him how Junko and Tatsuyoshi were doing, and he shrugged.


    (imitate not even the pattern... I mean, I''m so annoyed, is this what I''m jealous of? Even though you know it''s fake anyway?


    I truly feel abominable about my emotional changes.


    Junko Futoshi looked back and his eyes met with truth.


    (Wow... True you found me. Besides, he looks super upset, and it tastes bad... But your face looks super grumpy, sweetie. [M] Something''s going on in my eyes.)


    Junko, on the other hand, was naughty with nature, thinking about it.

 526 29

    Junko, who broke up with Tatsuyoshi, was quickly and truly caught.


    "Well, I know what you want to do. Reason also shows what it means. I don''t know what I''m complaining about."


    True to speak pale with more in front of Junko at all times.


    "No, you don''t have to complain about it. I don''t know if I''d rather be missed at all. - Oh, my God. hahaha......"


    "I can''t impress you with that. I mean... you, you didn''t seem like a good sex shark or anything, but you tempt me so blatantly..."


    "I can do that."


    "Honestly, I hate it."


    Junko gets upset as much as he wants, although in the game but with the late facial straight effect, he will see again the true face that he once saw, that looks genuinely sad.


    "Ugh... ok, when this thing clears up, I won''t do it anymore..."


    "Do you just keep doing it this time"


    True to pursue. Junko pushes silently, turning into a tannic surface and shifting his gaze away from the truth.


    Two people with interrupted conversations and awkwardness.


    to Junko is extra awkward because he also becomes aware of the existence behind him


    "And one more thing. Tired was falling in front of the bathroom. I didn''t leak it. At last, I feel like I''m at my limit."


    Receiving a true report, Junko opens his eyes in surprise.


    "Hmm, that was a surprise. Tired, I''ve never played a game before, but I can''t believe I''m going to do that..."


    "He was sneaking up on something else while we were asleep. I don''t understand what''s making him so glamorous."


    "I think games, cartoons, huigures, specials, geeky hobbies, even people who don''t have that kind of interest, if you try, there''s an intensely glaring element. Just because I''m a geek hobby doesn''t mean I''m just confused by bad images, but the actual fun is tremendously intense, right? Tired you just don''t happen to be very interested in the game until now, which actually means it went well with you. I''m not surprised."


    It was explained by Junko, and True was somehow convinced.


    "He said we''d all talk about it firmly or something, but it''s fine in the direction of limiting tired game time, right?


    "You don''t have to push that...... You don''t trust me that much, do you? I don''t think I''ve ever said or done anything strange on such occasions."


    Junko says it with a bitter smile, and the truth looks back.


    "Hey, don''t take it so seriously and dig up your memory."


    "Well, that''s what I''m gonna do."


    Exhale small, true to pull back.


    "I guess tiredness honestly responds. He''s a weird, mean bitch."


    "Sure, there are places like that, but if we find out that we''re showing you around, I think we''ll pass it on to you properly."


    I don''t know.


    I really don''t understand that Junko is comfortable either. I expect tiredness to rebel clearly.


    Nyanton here these days has always been with the Electric Spirit in his actions, but for once he belongs to the Alliance. It also belongs to a group of only selected abolitionists.


    Always treat people with dignity, and don''t worry, Nyanton lacks sociability, but you can take good care of yourself, so nobody defies you.


    "I haven''t had a large version upgrade in almost five years. And an event called the Mysterious Giant Creature Marathon seems to be the highlight of it. It wasn''t once recommended 11 for an event to be a highlight, but it must be an extraordinary event to highlight it."


    In a guild-only conversation, Nyanton talks. Members are not listening to anything else in front of Nyanton. Each of them acts separately in separate places and listens while playing the game.


    "There is absolutely no indication that the details of what the event will be will be in advance. In other words, you can see this as an event that presupposes player-to-player engagement. Then it''s that abominable management union that squeaks out."


    There is an abomination in Nyanton''s voice.


    "It is inevitable that there will be clashes between those who belong to the managing union at the event and those who do not. I want to sue the tyranny of management unions and recruit endorsers by letting them know more in mackerel that management unions are evil. Not all the players are giving in to the management union. Everybody help me with that."


    No guild member responded to Nyanton''s call. Everyone thinks it stinks, with no exception of one. But there is not a single person who clearly speaks the other way.


    Everyone thinks the same thing. I don''t want to make an extra statement and get my eyes on it. So decide as much as you can about the dust. Then I want only delicious fruit. Or just keep quiet and follow. All such people make up 90% of the population.


    One hundred people know such things as Nyanton. This reaction was also predictable. So I told you in advance, and I was going to pull it off hard if I had to.


    "Dark gamers aren''t declaring that they''re going to manage this event, are they?


    But one of the members has asked in a blatantly annoying tone. It was accepted by Nyanton, like a structure that did not want to clash with the management union or hide the truth that the management union would not always be hostile, nor would it care if they were hostile.


    Even if it is a rebellion, it is the members who speak clearly of their opinions that Nyanton prefers. How much better than all the Jesus men, all the silent, whichever attitude people are.


    "If it were to be declared in advance, it would be sticky to the critical because it would also strengthen the rebellion and give the opposition time to expand"


    "That''s too much contrition. I don''t know what kind of event it''s going to be in the first place at the moment. That''s why the management union doesn''t want to make a statement."


    Nyanton expressed his thoughts, but the members still disputed.


    "But as someone who belongs to a management union, I want you to declare that you will just manage it. And he who belongs to the union, quite in good order. Those who do not belong to the union are told that they refuse to participate in the event at will, and if they ignore it and try to participate, they are harassed in every way possible. Including the PK in the population. It''s the usual pattern."


    It is unclear whether the managing union is issuing instructions, and the managing union has explained that some people have stormed out when they are disputed for such acts. In any case, it was a shady way of doing things, and non-Nyanton members were angry at the authoritarian and violent side of the management union.


    "Why don''t you sign up for a meeting with Dark Gamer?"


    The Alliance members were stunned by that dialogue Nyanton had spoken of. It''s something I can''t imagine Nyanton hating so much, discussing with the head of the management union.


    "Sounds like an interesting story, but are you serious?


    One of the members asks.


    "It''s not even surprising. We''ve talked about it many times before, and we know what each other thinks. Even if I knew, I wouldn''t walk away."


    This word was also the first ear and an unexpected substitute. Because from Nyanton''s character, he thought he was someone he was totally hostile to and rejected and ignored at all.


    "Then why don''t we just call it a public meeting?


    Another member suggested.


    "That sounds interesting"


    "Isn''t that nice? Depending on the flow, Nyanton, you may have more allies."


    The other members also express their agreement. Nyanton, who is also a super famous obsolete on Pink Server, and Dark Gamer, the head of this and also a celebrity management union. Public talks between the two will be a sensational topic enough to attract the attention of the same mackerel players.


    "Sure would be nice. Let''s take that route. From where I sign up for a public meeting with a dark gamer, in the form of a proper announcement."


    Nyanton, who liked the member''s suggestion, decided to go that way. I know the character of a dark gamer. Nyanton was convinced that he would never put this proposal on the other side.

 527 30

    Maki Atsugi, a man in Makhihime, had terrible human distrust and did not make any acquaintance in real life, but for the purpose of paying off the debts held by families who failed in their business, they were to have a matchmaking marriage.


    I married at thirty and lived in a cold family long after my marriage.


    My husband was over fifty, one son of a famous family, but he was a crackhead geek. Until he married Machihihime, he said he had never touched the opposite sex outside of sex, and it never came with it. I worked until I got married, but I stopped working as soon as I got married. If you ask me, they put me in a relative''s company just to get them in shape before and after marriage. Knowing that, Makhihihime was exhausted.


    wealthy family, but so much so that the property left behind by his late father rots, that he has no trouble with his life.


    My husband had the same taste in games, cartoons, cartoons, and makihime, but after being very strong, he was a person who could not communicate with people properly. To be clear, Machihihihime can assure you that that Tatsuyoshi is much better at this. That''s why I also dated Tatsuyoshi.


    I also had an aunt at home. It was the days when my aunt told me that she hated Gucci. "Apparently, you''re not even going to see your grandson''s face." "What are you here for?" "If it''s just meals and cleaning, you can hire someone." "I don''t even want to see that face with a gloomy face all the time."


    In the words of her aunt, the discriminatory phrase "the tool that gives birth" passes through Makhime''s brain. He was indeed the owner of a pre-epochal idea. Instead of putting a kettle on someone else''s face, the aunt''s face also shows the evil of the bottom line in person.


    I can''t even get a divorce if I want to. I have a reason to feel sorry for my family when they pay me back the debt that they have.


    But periodically, I''m driven by the urge to kill both my husband and my aunt.


    Being hunted down in such an irresistible real life, Machihihihime managed to keep his spirit by escaping to the nettle of recommendation 11.


    It was my husband who inspired me to make recommendation 11. My husband started recommending 11, but the online games that require communication are not suitable and hard, so he asked me to play them with him, and I had no choice but to start.


    That made Makihime unusually haunted. She was also originally easy to connect with people in the nettle for some reason, even though she was not good at communicating with people. The fact that you can''t see the real face of the other person and that there are many players that are much more friendly than real made the truth of being a human disbelief safe to associate with.


    Watching Machihihime get more and more friends and glance at the game, her husband remembered his jealousy and quit recommending 11 to get hooked on a billing gacha social game that could be easier.


    Machihihihime, who fled to the nettle, found out that there were many housewives in the nettle. And there were a few of them who, like themselves, had problems with the family and were looking to escape reality, and could quickly crack it down with those players. Though some of them fought and broke up in a bad way.


    Even that day Makhihihime learned so much anger and despair that he was willing to kill his aunt''s words.


    My husband doesn''t have to see me because he''s pulling into his room, but my aunt doesn''t. Every time I always look at each other, I turn my hateful gaze to Makhime. Machihihihime has also gotten quite distracted by the nettle effect, so he hasn''t missed his gaze lately.


    "Honestly, if you die in an accident or an illness, that kid can remarry. I can''t and won''t let you get divorced because it''s so lame in front of my relatives, so it''s best if you die. You know?"


    Even as he entered the game, Machihihime nodded alone in an unpopular place with his aunt''s verbal damage caught his tail and he couldn''t even play properly.


    "You''re the best thing to do if you die... Let''s really kill him already."


    Makihime laughs at herself for saying so and saying it''s something she can''t even do.


    I am patient - the biggest reason I can tolerate it is because I have a strong desire not to let go of this environment. I endure it because I have this comfortable world. I endure to maintain it.


    "If you kill those guys, you lose this world, too. Do you know that? Thanks to this world, you''re saving your life, aren''t you?


    Full of hate mockery, Machihihihime shrugs. Believe me, no one''s listening. No doubt.


    "It''s because I love this world... that I''m picking up my life. Me too, you guys. Hehe... I wish I could stay in this world forever. If I become a rumored electric spirit, too, can I stay in this world forever?


    Without that word, Makhihihime''s future fate could have changed. No, it would have definitely changed. If only they wouldn''t listen to that soliloquy.


    "Do you need more power to make electric spirits than to become electric spirits?


    Suddenly a voice was heard, and Makhihihime looked up to heaven. But then it becomes even more surprising.


    When I looked in the direction of my voice, people were floating. Impossible gear for this game - the real outfit person was there. There is no such thing as aerial floating magic in this game, so it''s impossible to be floating.


    "I''ve heard all the whining right now. You better not be an electric spirit. I''m the electric spirit, but it''s not a good thing."


    The man, claiming to be an electric spirit, looked down at Makhihime with an annoying face.


    "I love this game too, but you can''t play it because you''re dead and completely electric spirits. We''re just drifting through this world. No, I can empower others, but that''s all. The electric spirits that Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi carry are actually not dead yet, and their bodies are real and alive. It''s a living spirit."


    The name of Tatsuyoshi was given, and Machihihime looked at him for a moment, but he was somehow able to determine who the electric spirit appeared in front of him.


    "You... the mastermind of the electric spirit?


    "That''s the place. The one who gave Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi the power to make electric spirits. You can call me Raisemaid."


    Machihihihime could have predicted that he was told that he had given the power to make electric spirits, and what his nurturing husband and he appeared before himself for.


    "I wanted a new servant, but I can''t unless I''m someone I seem to trust, and I''ve had a hard time finding someone like that. This must be your destiny."


    Words of Makhihime''s almost as expected content are emanated from her nurturing husband''s mouth.


    "A trustworthy condition is one who loves this world above all else and wants it to survive. And for that matter, you can''t destroy the real world."


    Machihihihime''s heart bounces big on one word of breaking the real world.


    That is one of Machihihime''s strong aspirations. But if I do that, I can''t even come to this world. That''s why I''ve been patient.


    "If you break real life... you can''t even come to this world"


    "You''re gonna be fine. I have the power to give extraordinary abilities to others. And two. One is the proven ability - the ability to extract spiritual bodies from the bodies of others, seal them in this world and manipulate them as they please. That''s who the Electric Spirit is, but to do that, you need to put a dream band on your biological body and have it properly registered and billed for Recommend 11 as well. Your biological body is alive even when your soul is removed, so you need to take care of it, and it''s a hassle inside. So, another force -"


    Parenting husband who separates words once here.


    "This is the power I gave Nyanton alone. The other is to use the Dream Band to randomly awaken supernatural powers. Haven''t you ever heard of that? Talk about improving physical abilities and awakening paranormal forces due to illegal remodeling of dreambands. The former is considered a dangerous illegal program, and some are running this on the back streets. Sometimes they sell it to illegal drug organizations and individuals."


    Machihihihime also sees and knows about stories about improving physical abilities in dreambands on TV specials. But you think it''s a substitute for accelerating the decline of the flesh, speeding up aging? But I''ve never heard of supernatural powers.


    "It''s random, so I don''t even know what''s gonna happen. And it''s dangerous."


    The electric spiritual nurturer was going to increase the number of real and powerful servants in this way, but the servants have to be enough to believe. Unless you''re the one who wants to maintain the game of Recommended 11 and puts it first, there''s no point in drawing on the power.


    "If you''re ready for that, you might get the power to destroy your crap real too. But I need you to work to keep this world alive. Adding more people to Recommendation 11 and restoring your former prosperity to this game is a condition that empowers you."


    "Give me strength... give me strength"


    Makhihime shook in excitement, demanding.


    Machihihihime thought it was like a deal with the devil. I was really excited that this was possible. Besides, there''s no such thing as saving this game that Machihihime loves.


    "Then we''ll draw strength. Ahhhhhhh!


    The covenant ritual with the devil ended in an instant. After feeling a mild dizziness, Makihime realized that he had acquired a paranormal ability.


    "We want as many people as we can get by the event. The work of Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi has not been praised. I want you to think of a good hand."


    Although Nyanton is also intertwined with his desires, for once he produces decently real and obsolete people to increase his electric spirits, but he spends more time in the game, water levels on burning stones. Tatsuyoshi is even plentiful in the game and can barely see any signs of cooperating. I just think I got the wrong candidate. From her nurturing husband, she wants to expect Machihime to work more than them.


    "For once, you should stay in contact with Nyanton. Nyanton manages his life in real life, up to the minute of Tatsuyoshi. I''ll tell Nyanton."


    That''s how the nurturing husband disappeared.


    When Machihihime logged out, he immediately electrospirited his aunt and husband.


    Without touching the other person, if you approach and activate your abilities, you can pluck the soul out. It is a tremendous ability by the way it is used, and I will come up with several other uses, but Machihihihime decides what to use this power for. No, I don''t have a choice.


    As my parents-in-law told me, I use my powers only to maintain a game called Recommended 11.


    "It seems hard to look after and delude the public eye, but still, this seems like a much better life than before"


    I shrug, dragging my husband and aunt''s body out of spiritual soul into one room. We need to move a lot, not just in the game, but in real life. We have to sustain their lives, and it''s a question of what our relatives will do if they ask.


    "If we use the power of electric spiritualization, we''re going to figure it out."


    Makihime will assemble future plans. I feel alive. She was filled with that feeling, as if she was working to save the world.

 528 31

    In the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, four people, Junko, True, Zao and Midori, were gazing at the tiredness lying on the couch.


    It is good that we decided to discuss it at the time of tiredness, but tiredness has already left us sleeping for more than twenty hours. Before that, the four of us have continued to have conversations similar to the debate.


    "If you''ve found something that you can be passionate about because you''re tired of making changes, that''s something you should be happy about, and why don''t you take it a little seriously?"


    And, Zuo.


    "You have limits. Not a little. You''re on the level of worrying your family."


    True disproves.


    "I think I''m right, too, but the way your ancestors haunted you is way off track."


    Though Zao is right, Midori speaks true thoughts.


    "I won''t wake up at any time, but is it time to wake up?


    "You shouldn''t wake me up. I''m so passionate about recoil that I forget to sleep, because my body seems tired. Come on."


    In contrast to the true word, Junko waves the veil.


    "I wonder if we could try to manage the time and get it to follow"


    Zuo suggested.


    "I mean, I''ll make sure Junko gets permission to play the game, and only let it be for a set amount of time," he said. So why don''t we settle this?


    "Tired of your character, I think you''ll definitely sneak out of my sight"


    While acknowledging that it would be ideal to solve it in Zao''s proposal, Junko, who understands his tired personality, said in a sigh mix.


    "When you don''t play games, you should take the form of keeping the dreamband itself hidden"


    "You look like a kid who can hide his old family unit. Even so, I don''t think my real brother or Mr. Zuo will know."


    Midori spills a smile and says in response to the suggestion of further zo.


    "Tired of you. I just wanted to ask you how you got so hooked up with the game, too. Hey. It could be a tip for him to change."


    "You''ll talk to me if you ask me. - Yeah. Jun, do you think your ancestors won''t talk about it?"


    "Well, if that''s why you had a kid you liked in the game, or to contribute to someone, you might not want to talk about it."


    "Ugh, if your ancestors are into the game for that reason or something, it''s kinda funny, but I''ll pull it off a little bit ~"


    Junko and Midori are having such a conversation.


    "That''s not why I told you that."


    I woke up tired, but denied it with a grumpy voice.


    "So what''s your ancestor so attracted to that game?"


    "It''s a fight."


    Tired answers Midori''s questions firmly, albeit in a state of abundance that has not yet awakened.


    "Although that game was a virtual world, the battle was very well described. True and Midori are now fighting downgrades with most of the level increases, but I have also taken part in high-end content for some of the other jobs that I have already taken to the highest level, for gear and status enhancements. Well, even though I''ve raised other jobs, I''m only a White Wizard because of my gear, status, and preferences."


    "It''s only been a little over two weeks since we started the game, and you''ve gotten there."


    Surprisingly true. I can see that there is quite a difference between myself and Midori.


    "This game itself is getting so null that new and returning players can quickly come to high end content. But it''s too soon to get there in about two weeks..."


    Junko can''t stop being surprised and shuddered for the first time at a tired high pace.


    "I was born in a warring world, and I''ve been mourning the war gone. I don''t like the battle of relying on firearms. But that battle I forgot about was in that game. Unfortunately, defeat doesn''t lead to death."


    "Why don''t you just honestly run a killer in the back street?


    I made a serious suggestion with true friendship, but I shake tiredness.


    "I can''t do that. I mean, I don''t like real life because I''m scared. I don''t know why myself, but I''m not afraid in the internet. So from now on, I want to live in that game forever."


    Declared to be a dignified scrapper, the four indoors cease to exist.


    "I''m not saying it''s bad to get hooked on a nettle, but stop imitating things that worry us enough to stay up all night for five days."


    Honestly I don''t know about getting hooked on the nettle itself, but it''s a good thing there was a change and I remember Zuo''s words about how not to take a big look at it, and the truth is that it was as relaxing as possible.


    "When your ancestors were asleep, I told you that the game was decided to take an hour a day, and that the rest of the time, you decided to confiscate the dream band."


    To Midori''s words, Tired peeled his eyes. Drowsiness blows up and reveals a grumpy look.


    "No, no, no, I haven''t decided on an hour or until I set the time..."


    Junko thinks there are a lot of tights that you can only do nettles an hour a day in the first place. It often takes a lot of time to play with PT.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I can''t bear to be allowed only one hour a day. What should I do for the rest of the twenty-three hours?"


    "No, before that, you''ve always pulled into the room, what have you been doing? From there, we don''t know."


    Rebellion tirelessly, ask for truth or seriousness.


    "I nodded, I was immersed in old memories, I was just confused, or I was listening to the radio"


    "Whatever you''re confused about soaking up memories or something, why don''t you just radio it?


    "Yeah, the radio''s good. It''s a magic box, isn''t it? It''s a different kind of TV, and no."


    Hearing tired words, Zao and Midori said.


    "Even if you''re worried about me, I don''t want to be deprived of where I can live because of what I found."


    When he shouted with a face that seemed like anger and pity had gone away, Tired jumped out of the room.


    "Are you sure he''s been alive for over five hundred years? You look like a good kid."


    Zuo says with a smile. I can honestly like the tiredness of being a childish kid who looks like he is in this Yukooka Institute with many kids without them.


    "Tired, in your case, you came alive because the contents remain children. Even if we can maintain the flesh, there are only a few people who can stop us from aging."


    Junko said. Getting immortal flesh doesn''t prevent old hearts. There are a limited number of people who can stop it, and there are times when the mind is distorted but therefore the old heart stops, and vice versa.


    "Is that it? We''re heading outside the lab."


    Junko gives an unexpected voice when he sees a tired appearance going out of the laboratory entrance from an old LCD monitor that is not a 3D display, which is stuck in the living room.


    "I mean, did you properly collect the dreamband?


    True asks Junko.


    "I didn''t. I wonder if you''re willing to go outside and pull into the game out of our sight."


    "Take off the crack in the house and pull it into the game outside..."


    True to be shocked by what kind of joke.


    "Maybe we should just leave him alone for a while."


    "Jun sister, are you sure it''s okay to leave me alone? Ancestor, there are some pretty stubborn and mean places, and come on. I think we should convince him."


    Midori makes a difference in the words of Junko. Although I''m glad it was in the lab that I collapsed because of too much of the game, if this were outside, it could really be life-threatening. There is actually a case of debilitating death because of too much nettles, and the Virtual Trip game is so much so that Junko was cautious that he shouldn''t keep doing it over a certain line.


    "A legendary demon who has lived for more than five hundred years can''t abandon the possibility of dying because of too much nettles at the end."


    It''s a joke, but Midori sees it when it''s really possible.


    "When I had to, True you said, ''I''ll hold you, so come back. Come on, come on,'' cause you''re gonna be okay because you''re gonna be back."


    "I''ll never say that, so you''re not okay at all."


    The truth is that I am seriously worried about tiredness to Junko, who speaks out of place jokes, I learned mild frustration.

 529 32

    The day after he was exhausted, Junko was in contact with Tatsuyoshi again in Recommended 11 with Junko''s character.


    Searching for tired characters, they exist properly. But even if I put Ter in it, I ignore anything.


    (Looks like this thing bent quite a bit. I''m sure I really took Midori''s "The Game Is An Hour A Day" and it came to my mind around there)


    You think they ignored his will and proceeded with the story on their own. He was a pure child who spoke out several times to solve a misunderstanding, but the result was pear debris.


    "When we have more character enhancements, let''s go around high-end content together. I''ll teach you a lot. Yeah, I got a lot of gear for you, too. And no other real pictures? I''d love to see it."


    Tatsuyoshi calls out to me early in the day. That''s what Junko doesn''t even give her time to answer.


    (I wonder if the kid I''ve been dating has ever left, making it easy on this kind of imposition)


    From Junko''s eyes, Tatsuyoshi is so bad with girls that he ends up with this. Maybe some women like this kind of fortitude, but it wasn''t Junko''s preference, and I thought a lot of women didn''t like it.


    I remember when Junko was once a Nenaveauge character, dictating numerous female players, and I''m driven by the desire to lecture him on how to treat me better.


    "And I''d like to join you in the mysterious supergiant creature marathon. I don''t know what it''s gonna be like."


    "Mm-hmm. Right."


    "Oh, I have an interesting story to tell in the mysterious supergiant creature marathon. Top abolitionist talks for this mackerel. Two guys called Nyanton, the self-proclaimed Abandoned God King, and Dark Gamer, the leader of an organization called the Management Union, said they were going to have an open debate. Oh, management. You know what? If it''s a comeback, you don''t know, do you? Management unions are..."


    Junko receives that it is important information, although he did not wait much for his opponent''s answer and continued to talk unilaterally. Nevertheless, even if I didn''t have to hear it from Tatsuyoshi''s mouth, I would have been able to find out there because I was checking the mackerel slate and exposed slate on the anonymous bulletin board.


    (Nyanton, I wonder if it''s a good time to make contact with you. Anytime you just make contact, and hey. But unlike you, Tatsuyoshi, there are many destabilizing elements.)


    Contact with Nyanton at this stage does not seem to yield tangible results immediately.


    (Unlike real life, it''s a troublesome place to have limited means. Conversely, as long as it involves real life, it''s this one)


    To get closer to that reality, I''m also dealing with Tatsuyoshi.


    "Have you ever developed into a real friend through nettles? No, no, no, you never thought of that? Or a totally splitting up party?


    Since Tatsuyoshi is bringing more and more invitations to real life, Junko was likely to achieve his purpose without labor.


    But even though that was the purpose, Junko''s desire to meet Tatsuyoshi in real life doesn''t boil the shards either. I''m rather in the mood to avoid it.


    "Uh, nothing. I can''t resist. If we''re getting along, I''m sure we''ll meet in real life."


    "Why are you turning away and talking?


    He was a pure child who spoke under the guise of being completely flat, but he was turning away from Tatsuyoshi because he was unlikely to prevent an unpleasant look from appearing. True it was, but in this world emotions tend to appear straightforward on the face.


    "No, you can light it up..."


    and Junko to mislead appropriately. But this was a misleading and more growing word for Tatsuyoshi.


    (Whoa, whoa! This obviously has a pulse!


    Tatsuyoshi is in the mood to give him the roar of victory, but if he can''t be caught off guard yet, he pulls his mind together.


    (Never, never miss -! This is my last chance in my life!


    The initial feeling of humility was the earliest few remaining tatsuyoshi. Or even with that feeling, it would only be humility as a means to make Junko a thing.


    Machihihihime asked from his electric spirit nurturer where Nyanton lived in real life and his cell phone number and went to see Nyanton in real life.


    Fortunately, it''s in the same city, and it doesn''t take that much time to get around. Take one train, in a little over an hour, to Nyanton''s residence.


    (Do you live here?


    In front of Machihihime is not a whole house or condo. It was a ten-story hotel. No, it''s an abandoned hotel to be exact. The building is dirty and ancient with cracks everywhere, and the entrance is covered with banned stickers.


    One man showed up from inside the hotel when I put in contact with my cell phone for arrival.


    He was an unusually sharp man with a mediocre appearance and a small body shape, but only eyes. I would be over thirties old, but I''m not sure how.


    "Yasuke Kamakura - you can call me Nyanton"


    "It''s Machihihime. The real name is Maki Atoki. Call me by the name of the game, too."


    After introducing herself, Nyanton prompts her to enter the hotel and go inside first. With a little hesitation, Makhihihime follows.


    The hotel was surprisingly clean. Clean, obviously, in the lobby or in the hallway. Machihihihime wonders if Nyanton is cleaning this. I don''t even think I''ll be cleaning a big building like this all day long without leaving it alone.


    "I used the power of electric spiritualization to make money and give them small but backstreet organizations. Organ trafficking - mainly foetal sales."


    Nyanton said as he walked. Scare runs on Machihihime''s spine.


    After a short walk, Nyanton stops in front of the door of the room.


    "These guys are managed with that money. Ask another organization. They''re taking good care of the hard-mouthed immigrants."


    Open the door, Nyanton explains.


    Looking inside the room, Makihime was stunned by a different sight. Several men are put to sleep side by side dressed as shirts and diapers, all wearing dream bands. Besides, they all have no hands or feet. I know, even if I don''t like it, that I would have cut it off and sold it.


    "This is the body of the electric spirit..."


    "Yes."


    To the groaning makihime, Nyanton nodded.


    "I said I''m hiring people to manage these guys, but on the contrary, I can only let them manage as much. And then clean up here. It really helps to have more comrades with the same will and power"


    Nyanton''s words were meant to be, not social dictionaries. No, Nyanton is not the kind of guy you can talk about such as a social dictionary in the first place.


    "Tatsuyoshi is just playing recommended in, it''s almost useless."


    I hear that dialogue from Nyanton, and I wonder if the other electric spirit user is Tatsuyoshi after all, and Makihime gives it away.


    "I never want to see him. I know you do, but a lot used to happen."


    "Okay."


    Nyanton accepts Machihihime''s request lightly.


    "Like I said in my e-mail, I, I''m already about two electric spirits, and I want you to manage the living here with me."


    "Ask the management organization to send people and have them brought here"


    Makhihihime was horrified because Nyanton agreed to it in terminal terms. And I thought I was a terrible person.


    Without any concern, Makihime goes to the next room. With his hands on the door, Nyanton nodded silently when he asked Nyanton for permission to open it.


    When I open the door, there are still equally limbless men, many of whom are put to sleep side by side. He is worn diapers and wears a dream band.


    I''m also concerned that it''s just a man, but I''m sure the other rooms are the same. The woman - I can somehow predict from the story that she''s selling fetuses.


    It''s like a field.


    Whether a person is a crop or whether a crop called Electric Spirit is fruitful from a field called Man, in any case this, as a human field, was reflected in the eyes of Makhihime.


    "I have the same image."


    Nyanton expressionlessly consenting.


    "You sow a new seed in this field. I don''t care about the means, you just bring people here. And make it a new electric spirit. Make it a new Recommended 11 player"


    (The first time I met you...)


    Machihihihime is stunned by Nyanton''s indifference.


    "That''s a pretty tough part, isn''t it?


    Makihime deliberately makes a sarcastic voice.


    "Right. I don''t want to do this anymore. But this is how I make that reception, and I manage it, right? That was a big part of it."


    Nyanton speaking pale. I understand the reasoning, but it is an unconvincing makihime. Now that we have the land, we are told to do everything we can to plow the fields and sow the seeds, and in the meantime we are playing.


    If that''s the job, I still know. But Nyanton is the employer, not the worker. It was supposed to be in a reciprocal position, but it didn''t seem reciprocal, and that was dissatisfaction with Makhihime.


    As much as I work to bring people in, I have to stay away from the game, and in the end, the guys just do what they want, and I sigh to see if I leave all the trouble to the women.


    (Nenaveauge always said he took the lead in troublesome things that people didn''t like. But that, because the contents are girls...)


    He remembered Nenaveauj, and Makhihihime became sad.


    (I wonder what Nenaveauge would think if he found out I was doing this. Do you despise me? Or will you pity me)


    But Makihime doesn''t realize that the grief is a substitute that comes from a badly unsolicited desire for approval.

 530 33

    Junko broke up with Tatsuyoshi and went to see a certain person with True and Big Mouse.


    Head to the Innsuntas area liquor store in the central city. It is a mechanism whereby only those who allow it enter with a password, and only those who enter can have conversations and other acts without outside interference here. For this reason, some people use it for a difficult purpose.


    "Masaka, Dark Gamer and I know Datta in real life, sir. By the way, how about tired, Natta''s Ne?


    "Hey... a little bit"


    Asked by Big Mouse, pure child clouding the words.


    The four came to meet a player named Dark Gamer, the head of the management union, one of the famous abolitionists of this pink mackerel.


    "You''ll see him in real life. I live in the same great town."


    True says. The intended person lives in a large mansion, about a few minutes'' walk from Candoville - halfway between the pleasure district and downtown.


    "Well, it''s in-game business, so you should get it done in-game. I have access from home."


    Searches the tavern area as Junko says, and completes the process of entering the room made by Dark Gamer.


    The three Junkos are transferred inside the tavern.


    "Hey. What''s the real deal? It''s not funny. It''s them."


    Inside were female players of shit-eating insidious dwarves. When I see the face of True and Junko, I''ll put my ass on it.


    "Regardless of who the woman is, you''re using the characters as you imagine in real life."


    Looking down at the other person, the truth tells.


    "Still, I''m making characters right over here, so you''re the one, or something like that, in a completely different way. The sensibilities, they''re pretty crazy, distorted and rotten, aren''t they?


    Looking up at the truth, the shit-eating insidious dwarf woman says it back in a tall voice.


    "Instead, the way you talk is different from real life."


    And, true.


    "I don''t RP like Junko. If that''s what you mean, Big Mouse, it''s not as real as it sounds."


    "I have karane even if I RP. There''s no choice but to leave it like this, yo."


    They let themselves out to engage, and Big Mouse spills a bitter laugh.


    "You only started Midori, didn''t you? This is Mr. Dark Gamer. In real life, Star Charcoal Huiming, the twenty-seventh generation heir to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft. I also run a paranormal dealership on the back street."


    Junko to be introduced on his behalf.


    "Heh, I''m Midori Shizuno. I''m a real face, just like my real brother."


    "Ahhh? Shizuno, huh?


    Dark gamer staring at Midori. Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft and Shizuno Stream Witchcraft have long been associated with countless causes.


    "Are you ashamed that the hikikomoride bottom is the shitty genre of the pioneers? What happened to the Hikihiro Dark Homo? I heard you did Recommend 11 together."


    "Am I? What is this guy? They''re fighting and selling, right? Up and about."


    Midori shows her teeth and laughs, but stares at the dark gamers who stir her up in the first person.


    "Starling coal beat Shizuno once? Even the magicians in this country can prove it when they see the power relationship completely underneath, right?"


    "I see. The wretched ancestors kept losing, but they won, and they lost, and they think the world appreciates them? Come on, Shizuno, do whatever you want, and you''re not aware that people are just bothering you with the shit genre that they''re rating you? On the contrary, the star coal streams have been helping people and helping the public -? If you''re winning or losing, you''re already fighting at that point. We''ve protected people from the backs of history. Thankful beings. You guys are gorgeous. You got a fight, don''t you? Even if that gogi insists that we''re stronger, it''s only funny to my eyes. Is Gogiburi saying too much? Yeah, well, a kindergartner with a knife or a gun said, ''I''m strong!'' And laughing, it feels like I''m leaking my cock for the first time? That''s Temei now."


    Midori loses her words to a dark gamer who puts on a very disgusting intonation and puts his poisonous tongue all over her.


    "Stop. This guy''s mouth is filthy. Don''t take it seriously. You should give up and deal with it. The best thing is to stay out of it."


    True pinches his mouth, pulls and laughs to control the trembling Midori.


    (I''m a confident talker, too, am I? But to this guy... I feel like I totally lost saying it now and I regret it so much ~... I can say it back any more, but when I say something back, I feel like I''m going to be overwhelmed with unscrupulous words and no...)


    Midori sends a telepathy that truly tells her how she feels right now, with dark gamers staring at her.


    "Oh, good? I really need you to stop. Wow, shaking and screaming. Hello. Look, don''t hesitate, can I say it back? Whatever you say back, give it back a hundred million times. Look, come back to me, you meth kid. Or are you gonna cry? A woman can always end up crying and running, so it''s easy."


    "Dark gamer, come on, sir"


    A big mouse cautious of provoking dark gamers with a slightly angry voice.


    "Midori should be patient here, too. Only this kid should give up because he thinks he runs away but wins..."


    "Yeah, okay...... no, you can lose now. I feel barren trying to win like this."


    Even Junko mocks me, and Midori pulls back. The last word was not disgusting or strong, but an unmistakable sincerity.


    "Let''s get down to business. I''ll see you before then."


    Looking over the four, Dark Gamer cuts out the story.


    (It feels as though I''m the natural divider.)


    I thought to myself when I saw that.


    "First of all, the current status of recommendation 11. Almost equal to the end, people are dwindling. The operation stopped only with large-scale development, but the same graphics, different performance equipment, etc. had been added. I did a bulk sprinkle of items and was aiming for new and return group friendly specifications, but there were no more new ones, and the return group had stopped again soon, all the time. Some of the players who loved and cling to this game could threaten when this world would disappear, while others gave up that they had no choice when it came, hoping that it would survive in any case. Of course I''m one of them. That''s why it''s a management union, and it''s a shitty pain in the ass, and it can do the top of the organization."


    I naturally know the truth and Midori about the story around here, so even if you say so, it was a hassle to ask.


    "So, an electric spiritual being that appeared abruptly. Of course I know. I made contact with a guy named the nurturer who created the electric spirit. They came to hear the story."


    I just said that with no body on, Dark Gamer made me laugh niggardly.


    (Even if your face is different, you laugh the same way you laugh in real life)


    I saw Dark Gamer''s invincible smile and the truth is I thought so.


    "As I understand it, neither Electric Spiritualist nor his servant, Nyanton or Tatsuyoshi, want to suspend the service of this game. I am very obsessed. Their purpose is to maintain Recommended 11. I''m adding more electric spirits to that. It''s a wasted plan of ability to keep the game alive by increasing the game population to tunnels. It''s not working at all."


    Dark gamer shrugging shoulders.


    "What am I going to do with them, by the way? I also told my nurturing husband not to interfere. I don''t agree, but I don''t disagree. In real life, if you ask me to be the doorman, I''m not talking about it."


    "I don''t know. You don''t have to do that, there''s as many quicker ways, right? Isn''t it easy to manipulate the operating side and control the company itself with the power of an electric spirit called you, the nurturing husband?


    "Keh, that''s his - I''m sure he''ll never forgive his nurturing husband''s aesthetics."


    To Junko''s question, Dark Gamer answered by trying to laugh it off.


    "He repels the very act of putting an ass on this game. Even the act of complaining to developers about the specifications of the game on the official forum is hostile to both Kramers as something to be abhorred. I know a little bit about that feeling, too. Let''s keep the development and the company in control and do as we want, keeping the game from ending is what makes me feel like doing the game the way I want it because I don''t care. Besides, forcing people to run away games is a vain act, like playing with haribotes and corpses."


    In his last words, Dark Gamer had a lonely grin.


    "I asked my nurturing husband a lot, too. So, he said. Minimal interference with players in this game. To the point of subordinating some people. At least no harm will be done. The same goes for developers and companies."


    "You''ve got a muscle coming through. I like games, and yet to maintain them."


    True says.


    "My nurturing husband isn''t just about maintaining it. I want my old glory back. I want to do a lively recommendation 11 with a lot of people twitching. The more people there are, the more drama there is. Besides, even a gaming company would invest that money and talent. It''s not like I want to keep Haribote alive."


    "Heh, even electric spirits are like haribotes. I mean, Sakura, let''s go."


    "I agree, but the electric spirit must be like first aid"


    In response to Midori''s words, Dark Gamer said.


    "I was wondering if you might have done something to the development company to suddenly do another massive upgrade. ''Cause it''s weird, right? How do you think I did that when I almost stopped the development because I couldn''t make a profit and it was just minimal coordination and operation?


    Junko asks Turk Gamer for his opinion.


    "That''s strange to all the players. But my husband doesn''t seem like the type to do that."


    "Even if you''re not interfering, other electric spirits may not be."


    "Keh, that''s possible. Is it possible that Nyanton or Tatsuyoshi is interfering in real life with her husband without permission? So, is there anything else you want to ask me? I think that''s about as much information as I can give you."


    "I don''t know about that. Thanks. A lot."


    Junko says thank you.


    "After this, I plan to have a public meeting with Nyanton. Just fine, and let them worship this mackerel god of abandonment."


    Dark gamers spoke to the four people who stood up and tried to leave the tavern.

 531 34

    Nyanton and Dark Gamer. The venue had a considerable crowd when it came to holding public talks between two people, who were famous as top abandoners of mackerel, and who had long been known as friends of dog monkeys.


    The location chosen as the venue is in front of the park fountain in the central city. Nyanton and Dark Gamer are facing each other as they are surrounded by pedestrian walls.


    Neither did Nyanton bring electric spirits to this occasion, to the boulders.


    "Exclusive, overgone order and voice is the only battle of loud, unwanted, childish chaos."


    Before the talks began, Junko muttered so.


    "Heh, as for Midori, I want to support the management union anti-Nyanton, but you still don''t want me to"


    Hearing Junko whine, Midori exhales small. Because Midori is the bearer of the underlying anti-institutional ideology and, above all, prefers chaos, organizations like management unions do not like it, and naturally put their shoulders in those who defy it.


    "Okay, let''s get started. You can say what you want to say first. Forgive."


    A dark gamer who tells in his majestic and extreme mouthfeel.


    "I wonder if it''s because of the word" forgiveness. "


    Arm up, gnanton with a grumpy face.


    "Am I kidding? I said, is that it? A lot these days, is that the least you want to get involved in? Aspe shit brains that only get things on par? No joke, no sarcasm, no insight, no imagination, the owner of the shitty talent that makes your surroundings shiver?


    "There''s nothing to joke about and it''s not funny. Did you mean to be funny?


    Taunt Aye from the start, both to impress the surroundings of unfriendly again.


    "What these guys. All of a sudden you''re fighting."


    "One way or another, it''s brilliant - it''s a bad dark gamer. He''s always such a nori, and whoever he is, he''s like a biting mad dog. It''s defoed personality breakers who curse others."


    As strange as it sounds, the truth speaks of dark gamer figures.


    "There''s only one demand for this one. We''re all looking forward to our first event in five years. Don''t imitate that the management union will squeak out and water the event I''m all looking forward to. This game has equal rights to play whoever it is"


    In a solemn tone, Nyanton tells.


    "I''ve heard that many times already, and it''s the same thing I say back, you idiot. Line up and line up in front of the train. Various teams book and use the baseball field in advance. That''s what we''re doing. If you can only play with a limited number of people in a limited space, give in order to use it as equitably as possible. I''m just arranging that kind of agreement and turning around among the people who accepted that agreement. I don''t know anyone who doesn''t agree to the agreement. I don''t want to push this rule, but I don''t want to follow it or give in."


    "You don''t think I''m willing to push the rules over here? White!"


    Nyanton peeled off his eyes and roughed up his voice.


    "I''m not letting you tell me you don''t know how abusive you''ve been working against people who don''t follow a management union agreement!


    "I don''t even know, but it''s not what I found out."


    Fulfilling his invincible grin, Dark Gamer says arrogantly.


    "Nothing. I''m not directing you like that, and you''re harassing someone who doesn''t belong to a management union. You want proof I didn''t instruct you? Prove the devil? Well, let me tell you... A group of dozens of guilds in this mackerel belong to a guild organization in the original sense of being a management union, right? If the head of that organization were a villain who would harass those who disobey them, do you think the many people who belong to the organization would leave them alone? I think a conscious voice is bound to come out and drag him down, saying that he can''t be trusted to do such terrible things, that he can''t tolerate people directing acts that disparage others."


    "It''s a trick. I can say anything."


    "Ahem? Can only such a hypocerebral, illogical spinal reflex fucking return to a proper logical explanation right now? You can''t be realistic. In the first place, as a management union, people who don''t belong to the union also want to actively work in the union, right? It''s only detrimental to imitate those who don''t belong to them by harassing them like they''re exposed to PK and losing their credibility. Harassing bastards is an obstacle to us."


    Now I got angry at Dark Gamer''s voice.


    "Even if you initially had a backlash against the management union, you might change your mind that you should belong to the union while you battle a few times. And yet if you make a weird harassment of a player who doesn''t belong to an admin union, even a bud of those possibilities will be picked. That''s stupid, I''ll do it. Don''t lose sight."


    "I understand the logic, but in fact, not many times in the past, players who are not affiliated with the management union have been harassed by those who name the management union. It''s a terrible way to expose yourself. Not just the players who poked at the management union, but the spiciness they expose to rolling up to the members of the guild to which they belong. Who the hell did that?


    "Two, don''t think about it."


    To Nyanton''s pursuit, the dark gamer becomes sinister and lurks his voice.


    "One is the rampage of those who belong to the management union. The other is the work of those who seek to discredit the management union. As far as my position is concerned, I want to assure you that it is the latter, and I want to deny the former... If I were to be a politician or a proprietor and talk with a microphone attached to a mass garbage candle, I''d have to deny it was possible to be resolute - but... Well, I can''t deny it. I''ve been tightly controlling you to stop acting like that..."


    A dark-gamer who was ever strong began to cloud his words here for the first time.


    "How long have you been talking like that?"


    Unexpectedly, the field breaks out of the audience.


    "Right. Even in that way, it''s just a parallel line. Mr Nyanton demanded it. Mr Darkgamer poked. No matter how many words you spin, that''s all we''re talking about right now."


    "Sure you do."


    A penetration came in from another player, and the dark gamer admitted it.


    "I don''t know what a substitute for a mysterious supergiant creature marathon would be, but if that were a substitute for being an element of engagement, the management union would let it be well managed. But there''s also a compromise."


    Dark gamers tell with an unpleasant look.


    "Create a time zone that management unions are unaware of. In that time frame, we don''t care if the childish anti-power ideology shits of the management union do whatever they want. So let''s fold it up, shall we?


    "The compromise and the rules you''ve set for yourselves have only been pushed."


    "I don''t like that, I don''t like this, and just to waste it, did you breast this meeting and this? I hope so. We can set up this policy on our own. This is the maximum concession. I''m free to go with it or not."


    To the dark gamer who gives the final notice in an abominable tone, Nyanton presses for a while.


    "Ok...... At least that''s fine with me. But..."


    Eventually Nyanton opens his mouth.


    "I don''t know how any other management union anti will come out. I''m not an anti-representative."


    That''s all left to say, no greetings later, and Nyanton tries to walk away on the spot.


    There was a reason to walk away, not a metastasis. Nyanton had been put in a tel by a certain person before he came here. He was told he wanted to see me after the meeting.


    "Wow, that wasn''t even very funny."


    Midori stretched lightly and said.


    "I felt like I had seen an unexpected side of Shining, and I felt very interested in it."


    True to speak the opposite of Midori.


    "Is that it? Pure sister logged out?


    Soon Midori raises an astonishing voice when she sees Junko disappear.


    "Probably went to change the character. I''ve been talking about some kind of contact with Nyanton."


    "Be ~"


    Midori was convinced by the true words.

 532 35

    After finishing talks with Dark Gamer, Nyanton went to the slum district of the central city.


    After the meeting, Ter was put in by a person who wanted to meet and talk to him, and he accepted, but I don''t know why the person called me.


    Of course I know the name of that player. He was once a famous abolitionist. I retired a lot of the time ago, but I also saw stories in the exposed thread about my recent return and how I was stuffy with Tatsuyoshi over female players. I also remember putting together a few PTs. He''s a weird guy who talks in a kizzy tone, but I still remember him having high player skills inside.


    "That you responded to the story, thank you"


    A beautiful boy with a hypocerebral cat bowed in a humble motion and told him so in a conceited way of speaking. It was Nenaveauge.


    "So, what''s the story?


    Nyanton, a man who does not preface or socialize in any way, asks for help immediately. The promise is that it is not a tel where players can talk to each other and wherever they are, but rather a conversation that is quite important when it comes to seeking a conversation directly with each other.


    "I want to know about something electric and spiritual. What is an electric spirit in the first place? Also, you seem to follow multiple electric spirits, but how do you manipulate them as you wish?"


    Nyanton stared at the straightforward question, but looked grumpy and glanced at Nenaveauj half-eyed.


    "That''s something I didn''t even teach the Alliance guys, and I''m not willing to teach them."


    I wonder why Nenaveauj became interested in the Electric Spirit. If he''s a muscled scrapper and he''s going to help us maintain this world, I don''t like the fact that he''s come back once he''s retired, even though I think he could ask him out.


    "Is that all we''re talking about? Then I''m busy."


    "Is that something you can''t tell me? Or is that something you don''t want to tell me? Isn''t that just plausible?


    "Don''t be ridiculous. If it''s fraudulent, I''m already BAN. Besides, I despise cheats and dupes."


    I get the word of Nenaveauge, and I get angry at Nyanton''s voice. BAN refers to the harsh treatment of players who commit serious violations by divestiture of accounts through operations. Characters will also be erased and the game will no longer be available.


    For example, an act called cheat, which makes unlikely moves in the game by illegal tools. Or an infinite multiplication of items using faulty or illegal tools, called dupes. These can be eligible for BAN.


    Furthermore, according to the operator of online games, the police may sue you for using or distributing cheat tools, and you may also be used in criminal penalties for obstruction of business, such as computer damage.


    If cheats or dupes are found in Recommendation 11, there are no examples of police shakedowns, but it is a fast-track BAN without question.


    "Hmm. So you don''t think electric spirits are cheats? Aren''t you saying cheats are the only thing you can handle and use anything else you can, thereby giving you an overwhelming advantage over other players?


    "It''s what the operation judges. If that''s what they say it''s cheat, I''ll be honest with you. I don''t think I''m cheesy."


    To the provocative Nenaveauge thing, but Nyanton said it back in grandeur without evil.


    In fact, Nyanton doesn''t realize that he''s cheating on his actions. He plays Electric Spirit and buys a decent number of dreambands, he also buys accounts, and he charges them every month. In time I am using my abilities to move it, so I don''t even think that this is illegal or anything like that, Nyanton.


    "I feel bad. I hate cheetahs and RMTs."


    RMT is short for Real Money Trading, which is the act of literally buying and selling real money through in-game passages. In online gaming, conscious players naturally abhor it because of its various negative effects, such as mass-producing in-game passes and bringing in real money dealers in order to disrupt market balance. It is, of course, an illegal activity which, if discovered, gives rise to a heavy disposition.


    Nothing more said, and Nyanton just transferred and disappeared.


    (I wonder if there wasn''t enough cards to put in the exploration. But, well, instead of saying hello, I was able to make contact, and I was told that someone was exploring the electric spirit. Maybe I can turn it into a fabric stone)


    Nenaveauge - Junko looked back at his current interaction and decided that he had achieved a one-off result.


    Maki Atoki, a man in Makhihihime, is not particularly beautiful, and in real life, he has only dated a man and a woman once before he got married. Nor have I dated actively from myself, nor have I ever wanted a lover in real life.


    She''s trying to connect with the opposite sex by using a dating site.


    Put your energy into unfamiliar makeup, dress yourself in the fancy clothes you bought in advance, and Makihime meets the other guy.


    Having a crappy chat with the other guy, drinking alcohol he can''t drink, and the painful time ensues. Machihihihime thinks he wants to get back inside the game quickly.


    "What, are you doing this hotel?


    He is brought to a thin, dirty hotel while walking closely in arms, and the man becomes a bewildered expression. So much so that at first glance we didn''t even know the building was a hotel.


    "I said I''m still doing this. My friend runs it, but it seems to be painful. Think I can help. Right?"


    That being said, I still can''t say no, and the man enters the hotel in such a way that he can be taken by Makihime.


    Nobody in the lobby. It''s not even lit. At this point the man obviously found himself suspicious, but it was too late.


    Machihihihime sees a man with a look of pity and contempt. The man was dragging his soul out of his flesh without understanding why he was being seen with such eyes.


    The man''s body collapses. Makhihime sends a dream band that was prepared in advance on the front desk to be activated with a man over it and a soul taken out of the man to the computer world.


    Makihime also wears a dreamband to do something about character making. To manipulate the electric spirit, you have to virtually trip yourself, connect to the net and get into the same mackerel.


    (What are you doing... me)


    Makihime thinks while making his first electric spirit manufacture outside of his body.


    (What would everyone think if they found out I was doing such a terrible thing...)


    Aware of his friends within Recommend 11, Makihime had chest pains.


    Particularly vividly conscious was the matter of Nenaveauge. Him - No, I don''t just want her to know.


    While I grind, I also learn to question. I wondered how effective it would be to create a little electric spirit at a pace like this and to the extent that it increased the player''s water.


    If my actions have no great effect, I wonder if I would just hurt others without darkness and just suffer in vain.


    Tired of flying out of the Snow Oka Institute, he stayed in a hotel for residents on the back street, in a room in "Hotel Wallaby," where he continued to recommend 11.


    I have to prepare my own meals too, so I suppose the area is very cumbersome, and it''s an unhealthy life full of instant food, but I still don''t mind.


    (It''s been thirty years since you''ve lived alone. Before I acted with Junko, I always said I was alone...)


    Tired of remembering the old days while rubbing a couple ramen.


    Just finish the meal, put the dream band on your head, and trip inside the game.


    Two hours after paling through the repetitive quests he could do solo, Tired felt the heterogeneous spirits he remembered approaching.


    "What kind of blow is it when you show up from there?


    Without resting his working hand, Tired asked the electric spirit nurturer, who appeared in front of him, slapping even a giant palm crab with a stick.


    "Aren''t you one of them?


    A nurturing husband who asks questions back.


    "Hi you... I feel like you''re human on this side. I feel that kind of wavelength. You didn''t seem like an enemy."


    With that word of his nurturing husband, he is generally tired of guessing what he appeared before himself for.


    "I''ve been looking for a player with strong feelings for this Recommended 11. At the same time, you''re gonna have to help me out with a player. We found a third and a fourth."


    The nurturing husband spoke of the dialogue as he had largely imagined tiredness.


    "You want me to be an electric spirit and bring the electric spirit into this game?


    "That''s right. I don''t know when Recommended 11 will be out of service. I''m increasing the number of players by adding more electric spirits to keep them from doing that."


    "It won''t be a big number of people when it comes to increasing. You can''t change the flow with individuals working hard and a little bit more."


    When tired of pointing that out, the nurturing husband''s expression turns into something dangerous.


    "So you''re telling me not to do anything? This is how I came here because I like this world, and you know how I feel when I''m dead and I''m stuck here."


    "Yeah, I know. Neither do I want to lose where I found him."


    I didn''t stop my hand slapping the crab, but tired looked up at my nurturing husband''s face.


    "There''s no reason to say no. I''ll help you. Except..."


    Tired of spilling an invincible smile.


    "We don''t need the power of electric spiritualization or any other ability. Without having to bother with that power, we need to find out who can deal with electric spirits right now, figure out their technique, and complete the technique of electric spiritualization with my hands as one of Shizuno''s witchcraft."


    Tired thought it was ironic that he would be able to do about half of what Junko wanted. I know Junko doesn''t want the art of electric spiritualization, he wants the original electric spirit purely. I mean, it''s either my foster husband or Tomorrow Kaori.


    "We can create living spirits and tie them to the computer world. But the problem is with the raw and the management of the game of raw players. What can I do about that?


    "I''m letting Nyanton do that. You can make real contact with him and work with him."


    I guess tired that some electric spirits today because they do already have control.


    "That was a stupid question. Besides... it''s okay to use electric spirits, but other than that, I have athletes who gather people. I''ll do it my way."


    "Got it. Comrade, nice to meet you. I''ll talk to Nyanton, and I''ll say hello."


    That''s what I left out, my nurturing husband disappears.


    "Will this also make you hostile with the Junkos? I''m so excited."


    Tired smiled pleasantly as he said, beating even the crab.


    16 Let''s be nettled abandoned and play. End

 533 Two preambles

    An anonymous bulletin board. Virtual tripped online games, recommended 11 related, certain threads.


    "Chim Ponier Battle Has Occurred"


    "Malah, Malah!


    "Are there more people lately?


    "The guy who''s growing in population and dreaming of a recommended eleven revival - w"


    "How long have eleven pigs been sticking to recommendation eleven? You won''t be able to follow Shukio 14."


    "Good luck with the mass game. Stay in the mass till you die."


    "I''ll mistakenly remember DPS for an attacker, and I''m certainly not going to keep up with those guys who decide on their own that the use of that word is the standard w"


    "As far as the numbers report goes, it''s the first upward trend in years. Because of the sudden upgrade announcement effect, you have a comeback team. There are especially many pink mackerels, called long time quadruple digits''.


    "I''ll quit anyway."


    ''I guess. Version upgrade content is not obvious.


    "But I''d also like to taste a new bitterness that I haven''t been able to enthuse in a long time."


    "What kind of congrats do you expect from a mysterious supergiant creature marathon?


    "Whoa, whoa."


    ''Please don''t!


    "Chills from a shitty event with a nuclear mine odor from the name"


    "Pink mackerel is a lot of people for electric spirits."


    "So what''s that electric spirit?


    "Do all pink mackerel assholes seriously believe in such occult?


    "No, because I''m actually here"


    "Is that the rumor that the Spirit is playing? The spirit bills you and you''re wearing a dream band?


    "Many of our mackerel''s strongest abolitionists can follow electric spirit players. I know all the mackerels."


    "There are two kinds of electric spirits. Just electric spirits drifting through the computer world and electric spirits where the spirit remains in the computer world in the presence of life ''


    "Where did you hear that?


    "Look, this is the proof image of the electric spirit. You''re a raucous, lacking fling, and you''re like a zombie. The move is even more amazing. Completely mechanical ''


    "Even the videos are quite out there, and anyone who doubts them, look at this."


    Talking about numbers and upgrades only moves on to talking about electric spirits. This flow has happened several times before.


    "The Electric Spirit itself is an urban legend with quite a few episodes, but this is the first time you''re talking about being in a game."


    "I got bumped into the forum a few times over the electric spirit thing, but the operation is no comment either"


    ''Of course you do. You''ve got some guy who wrote that down seriously. You''re an asshole to be a true forum warrior.''


    "I have to be crazy to write to a forum or something. I can''t w"


    "You''ll never believe the other mackerel guys about players manipulating electric spirits."


    You mean a guy named Nyanton? Sounds like an abandonment inside, but no worse than our mackerel super abandoned god, Alisui. ''


    "I saw the video, but you could make any number of these up."


    ''Look, this is the kind of reaction I get back. I know if you play with the same mackerel, but you can always follow a bunch of electric spirits like Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi. So, all the electric spirits you have are moving the same. If this is more than one player''s prank, it''s better that way.''


    "It''s better that way."


    Teng himself, forced to shake an electric spirit-related story, completes the writing with a grunt, takes a small sigh and turns off the holographic display.


    "Heh, pure sister. What''s the point of doing that?"


    "As usual, whether it makes sense or not is a seed of luck."


    Junko answers by spilling a smile at Midori asking the question.


    "Calculating into bees and creating scenarios isn''t funny, is it? Without random elements."


    Truth is, of course, that''s what Junko says in front of everyone.


    There is no clear intention to expand the rumors. However, something might work. It could be a fabric stone. It is such a blurry aim. It was the usual way of doing Junko.


    That''s the current story.


    Two months have passed since the online game Recommended 11 was launched into service.


    Nenaveauge has played since the first day of service, but has not yet reached the highest level, level 999. Now it''s 850. But even at level 808, it is too high a level to be considered an abandoned player.


    Nice to meet you.


    "Hello, Mr. Nyanton."


    "Mr. Mellon pie, you were with me earlier"


    "Well, let''s go to the late night section"


    A level-up PT is arranged and PT members greet each other. Some people put together for the first time, and there are many patterned faces when they see each other.


    The time is midnight. While the level increase between eight o''clock and zero o''clock in golden time is a classic time to level up at night, salariers and students earn money at that time. But those with no time limit were classic to start Act II of Level Up PT from there.


    "You finally see level 999."


    Nenaveauge said. The PTs we are working on are all around level 850. Because there is an EXP correction, when PT is organized for level increase purposes, it is roughly the same level of people gathered together. If the level is too far apart, the lower level only gets a little experience.


    "Yeah, yeah, finally."


    "I wonder if the world will change when I reach the desired level 999"


    "You might be able to find a place where your enemies have never been too strong to go, or a quest you couldn''t."


    "Before, when I spoke to level 999, I got my middle finger pointed. Let''s go down to level 999."


    A PT member who talks about what''s ahead with ease.


    There are several super scrappers who have already reached level 999. From the players'' point of view, the figure of level 999 was admirable and enviable as the extremes. As they approach that level 999, they are trembling with anticipation and joy.


    "Go to level 999, and that won''t stop you."


    Says one of the PT members, a low-brain esthetic cat player named Nyanton. Once a female character, the tone was entirely that of a man. He was a person who didn''t talk much more than he needed to and barely interacted with the chatter, etc., so the player who put together a few PTs with him was a little surprised that he opened his mouth clearly.


    "Just one job went 999. There are several other jobs. There are rumors that new jobs will be implemented in the future. Even the level cap may be released. It''s gonna go on forever. Level 999 is not the goal of this game. It''s only a quick fix."


    "I can''t even get my head around such an endless story."


    One of the players laughs bitterly. Other players felt roughly the same, except for Nenaveauge.


    "I want to see it all the way up ahead and beyond. From the beginning to the end of this one world, I want to see it all. And I want to be the best player in this world. It''s the most famous, the hardest, the strongest player. I''m late now, but in time, I''ll never be."


    All PT members were listening to Nyanton speaking in a serious tone.


    "You think he''s a weird guy saying stupid things. Actually, I''m an idiot. You can be a fool. But there''s a sense of competition and inequality about how much this game is going to play, and it makes sense to go up there."


    "Huh, I have a clear preference for declaring it. I have a lot of nerve and readiness to speak out for the top."


    Nenaveauge smiles gracefully and speaks out in support of Nyanton.


    "You want to go up there, you''re all the same if you''re here, right? I''m desperately raising my level at this hour."


    The player named Melon Pie also smiled and said so, and the other players nodded.


    The interaction at that time was burning to Nenaveauge''s memory. Whatever the world may be, the attitude of the hissing enthusiastic cannot be foolish, and, as I told him, preferred.


    That was more than a decade ago.

 534 1

    The guests were particularly looking forward to today''s feast.


    The contents of the banquet are a substitute for gathering hundreds of young girls to sneak around and like those caught.


    If it''s about the rape show for girls and young girls, they''ve experienced it from day to day. But the Mausoleum Orgy Party, which depends on the gathering of hundreds of people for allowances and allowances, is a magnificent and delightful event that cannot be found inside, even from the regulars of the Feast of the Livestock, and they were eagerly awaiting the day, which was no longer enough for common abusive shows and mausoleum events.


    On three masked buses, dozens of guests in masks went to a hotel that, no matter how they saw it, they didn''t think they were running it.


    Masked guests inflate their hearts with expectations. I''m sure there are hundreds of naked toddlers in this hotel who will have indiscriminate sex with them.


    Since the number of young girls is more than double the number of guests, they are not taken from each other. But I thought I would do it in a large space, and it was surprising that it would be executed in a narrow, intricate place called a hotel, which at the same time inflated expectations and delusions.


    "It''s not just a mess, it''s a hide-and-seek element."


    A gentleman in a young mask speaks to an acquaintance wearing the face of a fox next door. Both are of such a high social standing. Otherwise, you can''t be a guest here.


    "I think there''s something to enjoy until you find someone you like."


    A man wearing a fox''s face shakes his obese body softly.


    "Go ahead, come here"


    The executives of the familiar organization prompt the guests to enter the hotel with a strange face. He''s not hiding a face. I cut it off on the front streets, only in the back streets - because as the executives of The Formalin-Pickled President, I decided to live.


    I noticed that some of my guests were subtly strange about how the executives were doing, but no one tried to think deeply, and no one tried to ask, above all the expectations of today''s event.


    Guests wander into the lobby of an old, dirty hotel that can never be described as spacious. It''s dark inside. It''s not so dark that you can''t see anything, but it only has limited lighting.


    "We''re all in."


    An executive speaks to someone. Some noticed that the voice was slightly trembling, and I was surprised, but the lights were on and I was distracted by something else.


    Directly opposite the hotel door, a large painting was decorated. Pictures of swordsmen and wizards in the fantasy world fighting giant creature opponents, such as palm crabs and dragonflies.


    "Is that it? Is this... Recommend 11...?


    One of the guests looks at the outfit and creatures of the person in the painting and squeals. He was experienced in Virtual Trip style online gaming.


    Before the painting, one child stood. He is an early teenager. White man with blonde green eyes dressed in yellow hoodie with blue half pants. The look is breathtaking and looks like both a girl and a boy.


    The next moment, dozens of customers were in another world.


    The sight in the painting plays out in front of us. Fantasy-style dressed men and women are right on the side, pounding crabs.


    The executives who brought the guests drowned cold sweats from all over their bodies and breathed. In front of us, all our guests fell in unison.


    "I''ll see you later for the procedure of electrospiritualizing them. I''ll tentatively seal my soul in the painting first."


    A white boy in a hoodie - Shizuno Rei mutters with no one as he overlooks the fallen guests.


    Tired originally knitted the art of sealing the human soul in a painting. It is the art of sealing the person who showed the painting into a subspace of the same sight as the painting, but if the body is more alive, it is also possible to seal it in a state where it remains alive as a living spirit and to retain it only to deprive the body of its freedom. Furthermore, if it is a simple order of motion, such as to make you walk, sit, etc., you can manipulate a body that has been plucked from the soul.


    This technique is not applied to any human being. Limited to irresistible humans. This technique does not apply to those with powerful paranormal powers, to those with old souls, to those protected by powerful guardian spirits, to those with strong spiritual protection under some conditions, to those with considerable individuality, to those with strong self, etc. But the average person, whether he''s a backstreet resident or not, can''t resist this technique for the most part.


    (The technique of electric spiritualization is basically not so different from this technique. But the art of electric spiritualization can also operate more complex in the virtual world)


    In that sense, I think tiredness is more advanced than my own surgery, although it is computer space limited.


    Tired had already met the power of electric spiritualization in the form of surgery. Like Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi and Makihime, he wasn''t given supernormal powers by his nurturing husband messing with his brain through a dream band. After they saw the process of making electric spirits, they knitted it as their new technique in only one and a half days.


    The tiredness of deciding to join hands with her nurturing husband had some thoughts in quickly increasing the number of electric spirit players.


    One of them is the guest of the President pickled in formalin. If they were intoxicated by the banquet of the cattle that made men crooked, they decided to turn them into electric spirits for the sole reason that their consciences would not be broken where they treated them.


    The plan is to blackmail the executives of the formalin-pickled president, bring a large number of guests to the made-up event, and take away their souls at once. That worked perfectly.


    "What am I supposed to do now..."


    An executive, who had been repeatedly blackmailed to bring guests, looked over at the large number of guests who had fallen into the lobby and moaned with trembling.


    Even though he was blackmailed, he complained in large part that there was an event and lost it by deceiving a large number of customers of the organization into obsolescence. You can''t stay in the organization like this.


    "Shouldn''t we just flee overseas?


    Tired of saying it like other personnel. No, it''s actually other personnel.


    "Oh, I have a family, too!


    "You should run away with your family, right?


    Tired of seeing executives complaining in tears, with white eyes.


    (Even those killed by a formalin-pickled president would have had a family. Even those who were driven to death by this man. Yet it''s something I used to tell you to soak this up)


    Two and angry emotions creep up in my tiredness.


    "In a word now, it''s on my mind. Without the current dialogue, I would have kept my word."


    "Stay..."


    In a chilling tone, tired, the man tried to say something even more terrified, but soon its body collapses. They sucked the soul out of the painting.


    "I''ll keep my promise for only half of it. I will not give a hand to your family. I am."


    Looking down at the executive who fell on the floor, tired spills an evil smile.


    Then Tired takes out his cell phone and sends an email to the owner of this hotel. The contents are reports that the life of the electric spirit has been secured.


    The person in the email is still enthusiastic about the nettle anyway, and I was tired of thinking that they would come back to process it fairly later, but unexpectedly, they responded quickly and came down to the lobby.


    "Wow..."


    Thirties and thought a small man appeared in the lobby, looking down at the dozens of people who were falling and moaning.


    The man''s name is Yasuke Kamakura. But I recognize tiredness more by its name than by its in-game name. Recommended 11 Top Abandoners of Pink Mackerel, in Nyanton.


    "They haven''t electrically spiritualized yet. I''m going to carry it to my room, put on my diapers, put on my dream band, and then I''m going to electrospiritualize it."


    "Okay. I''ll get someone from the organization. No, I should have called you first. Until then, I can recommend eleven. Good luck."


    It was a rumor that he was an incapable of social dictionary, and even when I first met him in real life, all I could say was don''t bluff, but he made a caring statement and put in a word of nerve, so tired surprised me.


    "People in this organization can no longer use it. Because the same hand won''t get through the boulder again and again. Your next purchase will take a little while."


    I''ll take care of it.


    Briefly, Nyanton returns to his room.


    Tired looks over again at the guests falling into the lobby and smiles again. Now it was not an evil grin, but a slightly lonely grin.


    "If you think you finally got out of the hiccups... will you go back to me before you meet Junko? Betray Junko and the others..."


    I uttered the word betrayal and then realized it again and my tired chest hurt so badly.

 535 2.

    Nobody''s home.


    Until a few days ago, my husband and aunt also lived there. But now there is only one Maki Atoki.


    At night, without even turning on the lights, in the dark, you gaze at the moon floating out the window.


    From Makihime in the game, I was sick and tired of going back to real life. I couldn''t help but dislike those two - especially my aunt and me face-to-face.


    Neither of us are anymore now. Spiritual souls are extracted from the flesh, electrically spiritualized and in Recommended 11. The flesh is rolling in a hotel in Nyanton.


    I''m not supposed to be around anymore, but every time Machihihihime goes back to real life, that unpleasant feeling returns. It''s stained.


    Will this feeling disappear someday too? No, how do I make excuses when my relatives visit me before then? I also have trouble answering calls.


    For disguise''s sake, I also thought it would be better to send out a missing person delivery early, but that also smells annoying and I don''t feel comfortable, and I end up doing nothing.


    Dark and unpopular house, a fairly large mansion of 6DK. I didn''t even hire a helper, my aunt and Makhime were cleaning together, but I don''t need to clean them anymore desperately. It''s not what I found out, trying to get dust in a room I didn''t use.


    I hated my aunt, but as soon as she was gone, I felt like I was very inert and a little relieved Makhime.


    Going to the living room evokes all the particularly unpleasant memories.


    It was particularly on my mind that my aunt was criticizing the game while watching TV. It was an old stinking thought, and he said, "If you do something like that, you''re retarded," without a basis. I thought the drooling TV would be more retarded, but Machihihihime was patient and didn''t say anything.


    On the other hand, I knew why my aunt hated the game. Machihihime is also my husband, always drawn to the game, because he didn''t try to play aunt''s opponent more than the minimum he needed.


    "My kid''s stuck with the money all over the mess. I manage my monthly money, but I haven''t been sticking around lately."


    One time my aunt complained abominably.


    He was a nettled husband at first, but because he was hopelessly incapable of communicating, he immediately quit and became enthusiastic about billing chatter social games. If my mother-in-law did not manage it, it would easily be inferred that the savings in this house that seemed to be able to play and live until my grandson''s generation would lean in.


    "Because you don''t give him a firm opponent, that kid''s gonna fall for a game he doesn''t know how to play. Don''t you feel responsible for that? You''re gonna have to give her a little..."


    I threw up in my heart wondering how you raised such a wretched hungry ghost, and I hadn''t heard much more of it, but my husband flew out of the room halfway through my aunt''s stupidity.


    "Mom! Please, give me the money! I just really want to get this month''s exclusive event character!


    Machihihihime exhorts disgust at her husband, who has no shyness. I was wondering in what world, in front of my own daughter-in-law, is there a man who frightens his mother of money for gaming chatter?


    "I don''t know, but what happens if you can''t get that in your hands?


    "To brag to someone I know online! Mom or Maki won''t understand, but I''m risking my life on this! If I can''t get it, and the people I know get it and they brag about it in front of me, I can''t live anymore!


    I couldn''t be shy enough to say that I was impressed with my husband at this time.


    From a person like my aunt who can''t understand the game, Machihihime thinks I must be seen in the same line, but it''s something I''ve always shouted in my heart that I''m not like such a shameless man.


    When the aunt complies with her husband''s demands, the husband scatters them among the things of the house. While the aunt graces, she still doesn''t heed the demands. Eventually, the husband pulls into the room.


    "Why are you keeping your mouth shut! Why aren''t you trying to do something about her?


    Afterwards, he punctually splashes into makihime. It''s the usual pattern.


    Very ugly real. But even though I know that''s ugly, I''m not going to run away from it, Machihihime. Makihime mocks herself when it''s like she deserves it at that point.


    In the end, it was also a pleasant paradise if you only did a minimum of chores and meditated on the ugliness of your aunt and husband. As long as you put up with this environment, you get a lot of time to escape the real world. I was just making my own roundabout choices for that. Machihihihime was aware that he didn''t deserve a tragic heroine.


    Put it in the game and you''ll get everyone to cheer you up. Fun, fun, fun time with my people. What shall we do today? Where shall we go? Who do we play with? What kind of conversation would that be? What kind of drama would that be? Time to share with fellow caregivers in your favorite world. That''s nothing but paradise.


    Ugly reality. Ugly cohabitant. Fun world. Nice people. This overwhelming difference. I just prayed how much I should break the real one, but if I break the real one, I can''t even maintain this razor paradise. That''s why I was patient.


    But I finally broke it. We both became literal abolitionists and disappeared from this house. Now he''s helping me for Makihime in a different way.


    "I wonder what will happen now..."


    Outside the window - watching the half moon floating in the night sky, Machihihihime groans.


    It''s some kind of animation. It reminds me of the dialogue I heard. There is nothing that goes on indefinitely.


    That''s my favorite recommendation 11, as well as Makihime''s real life.


    The purpose of maintaining Recommended 11, and clearing my daily depression, has finally broken Real. In contrast, there is no regret, but plenty of anxiety.


    (There have been a lot of changes recently. Recommended 11...... I haven''t had a large upgrade in five years, there are events, something like Electric Spirit shows up, Nenaveauge returns, and it''s been a long time since I''ve had a new fre, and I''m going to be an Electric Spirit user to save Recommended 11...)


    After all the changes in the game, Makihime finally crossed the line. Conscious of that over and over again.


    I want to believe that I am not wrong. I hope that doesn''t happen, like what I did leads to ruin.


    Look at the clock. Time for a good time.


    Dating sites are also used to distract and electrospiritualize heterosexuals. That''s my new mission in real life.


    (Are you sure this is okay? Can I do this? Is this the right thing to do?


    A self-question with no answers returned. I keep asking again and again, knowing the answer won''t come back.

 536 3

    Recommended 11, the event coincides with the first major upgrade in five years - the mysterious giant creature marathon.


    That detail has not been revealed to date, but that information was finally partially lifted in the official forum this evening.


    Every time you chase around, beat around, and reach a certain amount of damage to a supergiant creature boiling in more than one place, they say you get an event reward.


    However, you can''t just be hitting the same person in the same area. Accomplishing a certain amount of damage on an individual will stop damage to enemies in the area for a while, so you have to go beat up other giant creatures.


    "Ugh... I''m super bored just listening."


    Midori, who had heard from Melon Pie, said her honest thoughts with her face.


    Over the past few days, the four of us, True, Midori, Big Mouse, and Melon Pie, have often stuck around and acted. It is in the form of occasional addition of pure children to this.


    "I agree, sir. This is the first big event in years, sir. In the head of Ba-development, we''ve made great progress."


    Big Mouse sighs too.


    "It says it''s part of the information, so there''s something else? Can''t you expect it that way?


    True said as he opened the holographic dis bray and checked what was written on the official forum.


    "I''m not going to be Ate because I''m talking about Ba Development, sir. Citemo to get some out, this level, yo. Others know Oshite, Bessiyo."


    Big Mouse in a given up tone. The development cannot be interpreted by the good ones because they have eaten scattered shoulder watermarks and been simmered water until now.


    "I hope it stays a good memory, aside from being funny or boring"


    Melon pie, on the other hand, mouths a relatively positive dialogue.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had an event, so either way, I think we''ll all do it. Mr. Big Mouse will join us once and for all, won''t he?


    "Solya, we''re all from Sul, sir."


    Melon pie told me, Big Mouse like reluctantly.


    "Focus on a number of new high-end content, which Soleyoli will also be added with an upgrade, yo. The event is a chot and that''s it, but the new content is something we''re going to play with for the time being, sir."


    (Going to play for the time being, huh? How long have we been playing this game?


    I get the words of Big Mouse, and the truth speaks Midori in my head.


    (True brother, are you a little tired?


    (A little. Because the warrior I''m raising is weak compared to other attackers, and melee attackers can often get in the way in the first place, so there are aspects of me that I''m sick of)


    It is true that I am losing my motivation to think about the reality that my thoughtful job is blatantly weak and unusable compared to others, but when I looked at the opinions of other players playing warriors in this game, I also felt resistance to what I throw out here because I saw a positive attitude that I managed to secure my place even in such a situation.


    (Heh... I''m a magic attacker, so there are a lot of occasions when I can be active, but I''m still getting tired of it. If Jun Sister is electrically spirited at the end of the line well, she might quit to go along with it)


    But Midori told me so, and I really thought I''d quit at that time.


    But before that, there is also the question of what Junko and Tired do.


    (What if Snow Oka says it will continue?


    (Fluffy? I knew you wanted to be with Jun Sister?


    (I can''t help but hide it from you, but I''m pretty sure I want to keep him and his actions together. Besides, if you tie it inside the game, I also feel that it would be more peaceful)


    (I wonder if Jun Sister will stop too. At least if Midori and True Brother tell you to stop, you won''t go on.)


    I brought him here because I want to play true with Junko, so I can''t imagine Junko going on just himself saying that he wants to stop.


    (Right. So, if you''re tired...)


    (It''s become a separate issue from the electric spirit, isn''t it? You want to bring your ancestors back, don''t you?


    (I still seem to be in, but they seem to put me on the blacklist and I can''t reach my voice)


    Many online games have a blacklist feature that prevents voices from reaching certain opponents as anti-stalking measures. But players often use this feature against people they just don''t like or think are loud, rather than stalkers.


    (Ask an intelligence organization to explore where you are lurking in real life. I think you''ll find it somewhere because tiredness is noticeable in appearance and it doesn''t mean you''re not going out at all)


    (If it''s food, you can do it all out front, right?


    (Still about to go to the convenience store though)


    I didn''t think so originally, but I decided to track my tired real-life whereabouts.


    "Electric spirits have been on the rise lately. Especially once yesterday, there were quite a few more electric spirits at once"


    Opposite Nenaveauj in a teahouse in a central city, a dark gamer tells him.


    Junko''s use of Nenaveauge characters, not Junko''s as he looks in real life, is alarming to be seen dealing with celebrities, dark gamers, on the surface. Especially when it gets into Tatsuyoshi''s ear, it is a lot of hassle.


    "Dark gamer, can you check the number of electric spirits in this mackerel?


    "It took a lot of work, but I put it to work for once. It''s the type of technique that can be applied without interference with the laws of physics, but it''s just the technique of taking spiritual measurements. I naturally know where my husband is and how many Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi are carrying electric spirits. For when something happens."


    Dark gamer with an invincible grin. Basically, he doesn''t intend to interfere with the parenthood''s behavior, but it''s not necessarily that the parenthood doesn''t work acts detrimental to him, and after foreseeing the possibility of doing so, the precautionary line is strained beforehand.


    "Huh, naturally you can''t tell me that."


    Dark gamers have expressed a neutral position on this matter. After anticipating it, Nenaveauj said.


    "Keh, where I told you where my foster husband was in the game, it''s not going to be any better. I know what I can do in this world. We''re talking about what we can do across the street from the electric spirit."


    I do admit that Dark Gamer is right, and Nenaveauge too. In the game, the Pure Spirit was impossible because of two tired and Midori players. There needs to be another way to conquer or seal the electric spirit. At least I can''t do that out of the game.


    When it comes to what you can do, it''s about identifying where and how many, like a dark gamer. But even that is impossible for Nenaveauj.


    (Hi, I feel stuck.)


    Nenaveauge - Junko thought. Because it is an electric spirit and a spirit, I believe that even the proper treatment should be able to treat it in the same way as a normal spirit. But I can only think of one way to do that.


    The way to do this is to incorporate a sealed spirit surgical formula into the program of the game itself. But in order to do that, we need to get into the operating company Scrapsmith II, and even if we incorporate the Seal Spirit program into the MMO, it seems that we can''t drag the Electric Spirit out of the game just by sealing the movement in the game.


    It''s no bother to make a decision. I want to come up with other ways to do it, if possible, and I''m turning my mind around, but I can''t come up with a good way. On the other hand, I also feel like I''m missing something.


    Also, just dragging your parents-in-law out of the game and capturing him won''t solve it. The electric spirits must do something about it. That is the request of Tomorrow''s incense. Junko has entered the game himself and is in contact with Tatsuyoshi and Nyanton in order to solve it from there first.


    "Grasp, what are you going to do by capturing your nurturing husband and studying his powers? He draws the extraordinary power of the player through the Dream Band, but to that extent, he can do it, right?


    Dark gamer asks.


    "Huh, I don''t want anything nurturing husband. I don''t want your power itself, I don''t want to imitate it. As pure research material, I want it. You might be able to apply it."


    The awakening of paranormal forces with Dreamband was experimented with Pure Son several times, but it did not yield significant results and did not contain any side effects. Thus, rather than purposefully using a dream band to perform an awakening of paranormal forces, it was supposed to be necessary to modify the flesh in a different way.


    "I''ll change the story, but you announced what the event was like. Did you see that?


    "Yeah, I saw it."


    "The event doesn''t seem to be in the nature of what our management union does. Well, from what I''ve just seen, we''re talking about, and I don''t know what''s going to happen in the future."


    Dark gamers said in a relaxed or heartless manner.


    "I asked an intelligence organization to look into the operation company Dandruff II about the sudden upgrade."


    Nenaveauge changes the subject again.


    "Daisyman II is very depressed right now, and it looks like he doesn''t know when Recommend 11 will be out of service. I don''t know if you put it in there, but I''m talking about a lot of investment. That''s what we''re talking about in exchange for maintaining Recommendation 11."


    Examples of rich players investing in game companies to maintain online and social games are said to be rare. In some cases, however, such investments will not be made public on the investor''s behalf.


    "Or so. But I don''t think my nurturing husband would instruct me to do that. Nyanton''s arbitrariness, or someone who doesn''t know anything about rich players."


    "Nyanton, if it were you, he would be considered quite financially capable, even in real life. And it is also believed that the wealth was built and stored using the power given to you by your nurturing husband."


    Hearing Nyanton''s name mentioned by Dark Gamer, Nenaveauge deduces.


    (Huiming, if you believe your words, it means that you and Nyanton are not necessarily ideologically aligned. I was wondering if I could aim for the area)


    I think so, Junko, but even if there is an ideological inconsistency, if the two are not neglecting each other, it seems difficult to stir up or be flexible, and there is too little information at the moment.

 537 4.

    On that day, Makhihime visited Nyanton''s hotel. I''m talking about having a meeting in real life. After Makhihihime, one more comrade was added, so he said there was a face-to-face meeting.


    Of course Tatsuyoshi hasn''t come. Unmotivated Tatsuyoshi decided to ignore it all the time, so he told Nyanton to come in peace.


    In the hotel lobby, Nyanton and the other were already there, but I was surprised to see the other one. A very beautiful looking boy sitting on the couch, with his face as it was seen in the game.


    "Tired..."


    Machihihime whines about the name of a player who has just recently freaked out.


    "Hi. Here we go, Machihihime."


    Tired greets Makhihime, naturally different from what he looks like in the game.


    "Surprised...... Even in real life, it''s that face..."


    staring seriously at his tired face, Machihihihime said. I''m tired of seeing beautiful men, beauties, etc. in the game, but the fact that it''s the same as real on boulders has an impact.


    "I am surprised that Machihihime has become an electric spirit."


    I was tired of giving nuances that I didn''t think I was such a person, like I needed a frigid thing called an electric spirit or something.


    "It''s a recent story. Looks like you do, too."


    Makhihime, on the other hand, remembered his interest in why he rode this story when he started the game and the shallow tiredness of the day.


    "I appreciate you two getting so much more electric spirits than I do with so much momentum"


    Nyanton, who is not comfortable with social dictionaries or even thanking people, gives thanks for his best efforts.


    Makihime is interested in how tired he is and how he is gathering electric spirits with great momentum.


    "I would have liked to have operated the electric spirit if possible, but that''s so-aye. Let''s just say there are more players."


    Nyanton said. Tired and Machihihime, unlike Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi, do not imitate walking with electric spirits in the game. At least Machihihime just makes electric spirits in real life and sends them in.


    "Don''t you think there are a lot of problems? As of now, there are 158 electric spirits. That''s about it, water on the baking stone."


    Tired of telling Nyanton the truth without fear at all.


    "Still, until the two of them came, there weren''t even fifty of them. That''s a great way to increase it."


    "And those in the organization who take care of the flesh of the electric spirit also complained. I wondered what I would do with so many more. We have to be completely understaffed.


    Hearing tired stories, Nyanton accidentally pounded his tongue.


    An organization is not an organization created by Nyanton. I''m talking about an organization that lends a cheap immigrant workforce to take care of the electric spirit''s life. They talk about having a tough mouth, and I never complained about it before, but I feel like how you did it, such as bumping into me about tiredness, the newcomer who contributed because of it, in my depository.


    "Be careful. I''m sorry."


    "No, that organization is more right. Not only are we understaffed, but the space is slowly tightening up."


    Even though he apologized because he felt sorry for his tiredness, Nyanton comes with a cock because tiredness was a rhetoric as if to condemn himself.


    "More manpower. I have the money."


    Not only did he sell out the organs and limbs of those newly brought here, but he also started a new prostitution business using the women in coma. And since I efficiently switched to a policy of selling it to human trafficking tissue while it was still a foetus, which causes pregnancy and abortion at a high pace to be transferred to an artificial uterus, it became more fruitful.


    "That money, too, is going to be scarce if we keep getting more people and spending more to maintain it,"


    I do admit that Nyanton is right. Expenditure exceeds income not so far away at this pace.


    "I think there are limits to this method. Want to explore other ways?


    (You''re a cute but busy guy with a pretty face... But there''s a point in what this guy says, and the fact is that he''s accomplished a lot. I have to admit I''m competent, and you should listen to this guy as much as you can)


    Nyanton who is uncomfortable with tiredness, but thinks whether or not he can use it, depending on whether he likes it or not.


    Among the recommendations 11, Nyanton has always been. Whether he was a player with some personality difficulties, he actively interacted with the well-equipped and player-skilled abolitionists. Although the way Nyanton interacted with the least communication skills only fished the opponent for even a purpose and impressed that his presence was also beneficial for the opponent.


    "So, what''s the way?


    "It governs and enslaves the operating company itself. That would be the quickest, wouldn''t it?


    Nyanton laughed bitterly at the tired suggestion.


    "That''s what I told the Great Electric Spirit, too, but his aesthetic problems don''t give him permission. And I know how he feels. Nevertheless, I invested in the company because I thought it was still unsavory. I went through it lightly on the condition that I would also upgrade Recommended 11, and on the condition that I want it to be kept secret because my parents-in-law doesn''t know about it. But at that point, I understood too. that the company is now suffering considerably."


    "I mean... you think dominating a gaming company won''t solve it?


    "That''s right. Apparently, another gaming company might merge absorbed. I do not know what will happen to the currently unproductive nettle sector if I do so. So all I can do is increase people. I have my nostalgia. I spent a lot of money on human trafficking and organ trafficking."


    When I said that I had no money, or when things changed, I was tired, but I didn''t stick it straight.


    "Isn''t organ trafficking and the fetal human trafficking business the only thing that''s tight?


    To be honest, I can''t help but be uncomfortable with what Nyanton is doing. It''s even worse because I once worked the evil deed threesome myself and regret it. Pushing and killing that discomfort, he calmly calculates and complains that he can''t do it the way he does it now.


    "Is there any other good way to do this?


    Nyanton asks.


    "For once, the idea is�� or there are about two athes. There is no coverage that can explode the player population...... However, it is a method that does not use electrical spiritualization."


    Tired said.


    "I''m not into electric spiritualization. If it''s a way not to interfere with the system of the game itself, do it because I don''t care."


    Nyanton prompts them without asking what method they might use.


    I was tired of knowing why Nyanton hadn''t asked questions. I guess it''s because I thought it would be troublesome to talk about it. I was discerning that I threw them away thinking that I would leave them to me, rather than being called differently here again.


    "Anything else? If not, I''ll go back to recommendation 11."


    Informed unilaterally, Nyanton headed for the elevator.


    "May I help you, please? ''Cause I''m in a lot of trouble alone."


    Turn to Machihihime, tired speak up.


    "What am I supposed to do?


    Machihihihime asks with curiosity.


    "It''s one of the Ates, but it simply adds more players. I want those new players to teach me the game. A skilled player would be better suited than me."


    Machihihihime wonders if it''s more like Kone than Ate. Where are the connections that can deny mass production by electric spirits and increase more than that? Also, who the hell is tired of having such connections? There are many mysteries to make.


    "To be clear, I''m asking Makhime for a role that''s troublesome to me and I don''t want to do."


    Looking straight at Makihime, Tired says in a serious tone.


    "I can''t help but think it''s insulting, and I know it''s rude."


    "That sounds like an interesting story, and I don''t think you''re being rude."


    Machihihihime smiles, as if to ease her tired feelings.


    "We''re already gay, aren''t we? You can make up for what you don''t like. It''s the right material."


    As for Nyanton, he is a makihime who thought it would be man-made to do only what he wanted to do, but such sentiments did not boil down to the tiredness of knowing it beforehand and putting in no.


    "That would help if you could say that. Because I felt like I was cheating and pushing something I didn''t like."


    "I wonder how long it''s been since I''ve been in real life dealing with someone who would thank me that way"


    Besides, such a child speaks with due regard to the other person. Makihime spits her husband and aunt in her heart, wanting to give good old embarrassed adults a drink of nail dirt.


    "Isn''t Mr. Makhihihime anxious?


    Without context, Machihihihime giggles at the tiredness of throwing a question that sees through his heart.


    "To be honest, I''m also anxious to be here right now. It''s my decision."


    "I''m anxious too."


    I add in my mind that I can''t be anxious. And Machihihime was relieved that he had spoken of being here now, dragging anxiety as well as tiredness.


    The reason I''m worried about my tiredness is because I jumped out of the Snow Oka Institute. Whether it is right to try to defend your new place and the place you believe in until you rebel against the true and pure child of your family. I can''t even say it''s right. Dragging backwardness all the way. I wonder if I am doing something wrong and I am anxious.


    Machihihime''s anxiety lies in the fact that he has entered both the criminal realm and the outer realm at the same time. So I can''t honestly rejoice that I am the chosen one, that I have acquired special powers, etc. Originally a character who falls into all negative thoughts, but comes here and that negative mindset is fully demonstrated. I was wondering if this might be a vortex to ruin.


    "I''m anxious, but..."


    Trying to say something, Makihime stops the words. No, I didn''t stop, I stopped naturally. I didn''t answer any more. I had something to say.


    (I''m anxious, but you''ve crossed another line, so you can''t go back, can you?


    It is pitiful and cruel to speak such a dialogue in front of a child.

 538 5

    To be honest, Junko was already worried about going to see Tatsuyoshi in real life at the moment.


    "Hey, next Sunday''s fine, I''ll see you. Huh? I really feel like making sure Junko is both real and that face... No, no, sorry, silence. I''m not suspicious. But I really liked you. Yeah, you''re not too sloppy, are you?


    Attack, who wants to see Tatsuyoshi in this real life, should be a convenient development, not wishful or impossible for the original Junko. For this reason I approached Tatsuyoshi with Junko''s character, but now Junko is in the mood not to achieve that purpose.


    "Hmm, no, the..."


    Though he is a pure son who turns away his face and reveals his patrol, this attitude is reflected in the eyes of Tatsuyoshi.


    Thanks to Junko''s overdoing on the spot and saying it was because he could illuminate, Tatsuyoshi began to see it all illuminated, even if Junko made a blatantly unpleasant bare gesture.


    "You said before that when you got close in your mouth, you naturally had a chance to meet in real life. Or are you resistant if you have to? You can''t just connect with people online. Something that treats them in real life, sees their true faces, hears their voices, and gets deep and big and hard from them. I know that. Why don''t we meet just to give it a try? Right?


    Tatsuyoshi himself did not doubt that his dialogue would attract the other person''s heart. I was also going to defend being humble, without making inferior desires.


    (This guy, he felt normal in the beginning, but now he''s blatantly out of desire. Or should I say exfoliation of nature. both the same)


    But Junko received it in a completely different way.


    Maybe some girls are vulnerable to the intensity of these pushes, Junko thinks. In fact, Junko doesn''t hate the forceful type in another way either.


    (For example, while I''m forced to pull people with a lot of clutter, the type that also swings people around is fun to hang out with. No, not for example, but for you. I mean, am I the same type who wields people -)


    However, the way Tatsuyoshi is pushed in is an unacceptable substitute based on the preference of Junko, who is very humble or nasty.


    (Even if I do the same thing, I want to talk to you about me in silence, even though True your Nori is a liking Max. Hmmm...... how can you feel so differently)


    No matter how much you analyze, Junko also knows that the only place you get to is "don''t like what you don''t like".


    (But if you''re avoiding it, we''ll talk about what the hardships have been, and well here''s one, I''m in the mood to jump off the fresh water stage...)


    Junko decides that it is better to just step on it, without having to have this distorted exchange.


    "Well... I''ll see you tomorrow"


    Tatsuyoshi tries to follow his cheek to Junko''s words, which he decides to do. It doesn''t hurt. Naturally. Because it''s a virtual world. I decide to log out later and then follow.


    "Finally... oh... finally... no, tomorrow is fine? Yeah, uh- I''m glad. No, well, I''ll see you soon!


    Tatsuyoshi gets too confused of joy, doesn''t know what he''s talking about, takes Junko''s hands, and pushes his face close to him, just in case. Of course Junko is pulling a dong.


    "Oh, yeah. Let''s go around with the mysterious giant creature marathon."


    Tatsuyoshi, who is completely topped, makes further demands.


    You can lie here, so you should say "yeah" in a way that suits them, and if you try to be a normal pure child such as lying to that extent, there is no resistance whatsoever, but in this tatsuyoshi opponent, even lies work that you don''t want to accept.


    (It''s not just a mood, physiological problem, but also as a reason, right... If you keep looking very good, you look like the type of person that will keep you on track and put you even higher)


    After calculating that, Junko decided to reject it.


    "Uh... that''s a little. You mean you already have an appointment... Sorry."


    Instead of acting, I try to refuse it so lightly that I can''t say it with vegetables.


    "No, no, nothing. The event isn''t just for one day or an hour, is it? It''s been going on for, like, two weeks, so your plans for the meantime aren''t buried all the time, are they? I''m not saying that you can spend the entire duration of the event with me."


    But I didn''t get through to Tatsuyoshi. No, I know in Tatsuyoshi''s dialogue that the way I said no before that was unpleasant. Junko is angry with himself when he refuses too much of the confusion and agitation.


    Unusual for a pure child, it is completely disturbed at the other person''s pace. Hi. It doesn''t go very well with this other guy.


    (I mean, I''ll make it on this one. Okay. I can''t do this. Yeah. Not thoroughly suited. I can''t kill my feelings)


    There would be a lot of women in the world who could be seduced, even by people they didn''t like or disliked, but it seemed strange to Junko how he was organizing his feelings. At least I can''t contain my mind.


    (Well, I''ve lived a long time, but I''ve never done anything like this before in my life. Let''s get this straight already. You shouldn''t do things you''re not used to - you never get used to if you''re avoiding them, but you shouldn''t do things you''re not. And you don''t have to get used to being unfit.)


    As she excuses herself, Junko is forced to make a smile and turn to Tatsuyoshi.


    "Oh, my plans are packed, but I''ll try to free them up somehow, okay?


    "Are your plans jammed? Could it have been made so full of fre already? Some girl fre in there? I mean, I don''t want you around the event with guys other than me. If there''s a girl Fre, introduce me."


    Tatsuyoshi interprets Junko''s words in a weird way and talks in a way.


    (Or I want to go home...)


    I really think so, Junko.


    (I can put Kelli on by seeing him in real life tomorrow, because he''s only patient today and tomorrow...)


    Meet Tatsuyoshi in real life to get information about electric spirits. Especially non-Tatsuyoshi electric spirits - I want to suppress Nyanton''s whereabouts. If you can find out where the main body of the electric spirit is, fine. Naturally, I would never have gone beyond that if I could get some information about my electric spiritual nurturer.


    The best development is to use Tatsuyoshi itself as an experimental bench. If you try to do harm to the pure child in real life, the rules laid down by the pure child make that possible. I can get one sample of Electric Spirit users. I expect more from the possibility. That''s why I''m trying to meet you in real life.


    (Even if it doesn''t do me any harm, if it''s good, it could be an experimental bench to gain power, and I''ll try my best to include it -)


    Though severely incompatible and bad with himself, Tatsuyoshi''s personality itself is an extremely simple one, so he was a pure child treading that he would be able to do well.


    Among the recommendations 11, Midori acted with True most of the time, but occasionally acted differently.


    During that other action, Midori accidentally confirmed the figure.


    "Heh, I found your ancestors."


    With convenient features aggregated, Midori finds himself tired and laughs a little at the central city, where a large number of players gather as a base.


    Those who were tired did not seem to notice Midori. Tired seems to put True or Midori on the blacklist, but in this game, even if you put your opponent on the blacklist, you can''t disappear to the point of appearance. I''m just going to lose my voice. If you notice, it''s something you''re going to get a glimpse of, but it''s completely unresponsive.


    Whatever, Midori, I''ll try to put it on after I''m tired. I don''t think there''s anything interesting to see where I tailed him. I''m just tired of playing games.


    (But I think there might be something. Just a hunch though)


    Following that inquiry, Midori decided to follow her tiredness for a while.


    I have metastasized along the way, so I search the area to find out where I have metastasized.


    Metastases on an area by area basis are determined to be around the place of appearance. I''m not free to warp anywhere in the game. This is even worse if you are moving to a location where there is battle content. And the player search feature also makes it possible to quickly figure out where the opponent is transferring to. Even the person on the blacklist.


    I''m going somewhere different.


    As a result of the search, tiredness shifted to an area that came out of one of the cities visited at the beginning of the game, a place where level single-digit players would make money. Little popular neighborhood now.


    Although high level battle content is available in such places as reuse of neglected areas, there is still no difference between unpopular locations.


    Midori also moves to a tired area. The destination candidate is in one place, so if you follow him immediately, you won''t lose sight of him. It is possible that we will find this one.


    At the destination of the transfer Midori immediately finds herself behind her tiredness and then follows her.


    Fu, Midori felt a spirit she remembered.


    (No way......)


    In a despicable place, tiredness stops. In that despicable part of the world there were foreigners. Multiple players and those who must be players.


    Among them were two people who looked familiar. Except for those two familiars, they try to follow behind one player they recognize, and they align beautifully by the time they''re unnatural.


    (Nyanton... Electric Spirit... and my nurturing husband)


    Midori was surprised to see the person facing him with tiredness.


    (Dear ancestor, you just fell back over there. Ugh, this is a masterpiece.)


    I couldn''t get anywhere near the distance where I could hear a conversation between tired and Nyanton and her nurturing husband, but this fact alone is so delightful that it''s too much information.

 539 6.

    Junko, who tried to escape from Tatsuyoshi and logged out, switched characters to Nenaveauj and went to see Makhihime.


    I also had the prospect of distracting myself by letting go of my interactions with Tatsuyoshi and playing with Makihime in Nenaveauj''s appearance.


    (Found Machihihime, and. It''s unusual for that kid I''ve always been in, and I haven''t seen him lately.)


    About ten days after Junko resumed this game, it was as rare as having no Makhime name on his friends list. But right now, there''s more to being gone.


    When I played tel and asked if I could go see him immediately, I got an acknowledgement in two replies.


    The two of us go to a teahouse in the central city. We could have rented it at the tavern in the occupied area and talked slowly, but somehow Junko''s current mood was that of a teahouse where the faces of other players could worship. And I assumed that Junko didn''t even confirm that Machihihime did, either.


    "I''ve been out of it lately, but what''s wrong? You said you were mostly in at the same time every day."


    Machihihihime''s expression is obviously cloudy in Nenaveauj''s point.


    "Whoa, if it''s something you don''t want me to touch, go through. I''ll also say I''m sorry."


    "Yeah. Thanks for caring"


    Makihime smiles.


    Machihihihime, who is obviously in strange shape. I don''t even intend to interfere deeply, but I can do enough to hear the troubles, and as a Nenaveauge character, Junko thinks it''s not something I leave alone at these times.


    For Junko, a character named Nenaveauge plays one of the ideal male portraits to be found. No, I''m going to be playing it. It is one of the characters playing and one of the forms of RP, but it does exist as one person, if at all.


    That''s why Junko never behaves in a way that deviates from it, and he strives to speak and act along it.


    "If you have a problem, I''ll ask. Don''t hesitate to say it. Take it as long as you can."


    Makihime was strange and grinned at Nenaveauj, who put his hands together on the table and said in a powerful and gentle tone with an elegant grin.


    Many players make aesthetic characters. However, not many players are sophisticated even in the modus operandi and expression of the aesthetic characters they make. Moreover, in this virtual reality, because the expression is directly connected to the emotion, the way the expression is given is subtly different from the real one. Nevertheless, Nenaveauj is really well refined, even in the way he makes tricks and expressions.


    Nenaveauge''s good way of making that too many characters felt strange to Machihihihime nowadays for some reason.


    "Unlike me, Nenaveauge doesn''t feel like he''s nettled with nuances that escape hard reality, does he?


    Words without context pop out of Makihime''s mouth.


    "I, Nenaveauge, was thinking that it was such a terrible thing that I broke down with my boyfriend or husband in real life. So, if that''s the case, I even thought you''d be happy. It''s really bad, isn''t it, me? Well I... I''m also a nettle to mislead the spiciness of real life, so I''m very jealous of other people''s happiness and stuff, and I think that a happy person is a different world being, and vice versa, it feels like a comrade. People who fall for the nettle think they''re comrades in a different way, so if everyone in the nettle is real and unhappy, they think they''re comrades with a stronger bond. Terrible, isn''t it? Me."


    That''s all I said, Makihime lay down her face, turning away from her gaze and not even showing her expression. I''m sure I look terrible right now. I can make this face beautifully, but I have a consciousness that I can''t manipulate it well to my expression. I don''t have to check in the mirror to find out. I''m sure I look ugly right now, and I''m determined.


    "Me, I used to and still do, I knew when I was dealing with Nenaveauge. You''re a lot stronger than I am, even though you know sad and painful things. I was weak, so I couldn''t escape what had bound me until now"


    Makihime, who talks about past shapes and is confused as to what to do if he pokes about it.


    "There''s a part where people are bound, and people can''t live without them."


    With a gentle voice, Nenaveauj speaks.


    "Real me, I don''t like being tied to everything. Refuse to be bound to anything. I hate time, work, relationships, and all sorts of other restraints. But people can''t get complete freedom or anything, and they''re creatures whose minds are wasted if they''re not bound somewhere. I know that. So I tie myself up. By my own rules. It seems paradoxical, but it is only when people are always bound by something that they gain true freedom. I can taste the dignity of freedom."


    "Am I wrong to run away from it?


    He accidentally raised his face and stared at Nenaveauj, and Makhihime ran in his mouth.


    "Was it right to be tied up in such a world all the time? Are you saying I should have suffered the whole time?


    "I don''t know your real life, so I don''t know what to say, but don''t think there''s such a simple story about escaping restraint as necessarily evil."


    Machihihihime cools his excitement at Nenaveauj, who describes it only without breaking the graceful atmosphere.


    "Even I''ve run away before. Sometimes I feel bad about that, and sometimes I feel good about that. If you regret it, or if you have any remnants of your heart, maybe that''s a bad thing."


    "I have no regrets... just..."


    I''m just scared - and Machihihime adds without saying it to my voice.


    "Nenaveauge...... I''m sorry. Talk weird or hit me. But it''s a little neat."


    Even if it was abstract and partial, I could spit it out in front of someone and it was just a little easier. And I was ashamed and thankful that Nenaveauge had associated me with such a strange self.


    (Most importantly, I was happy to talk to Nenaveauge, and I think it was good)


    I thought so, but I can just say it.


    "I''m sure those in the nettle who don''t even know their real qualities will make fun of each other for not having ever nettled about something like this"


    "The one who executed something thoughtfully. Or those who try. In contrast, everyone has experience in wondering if they are wrong or not, or suffering between anxiety and public narrowness. It''s not a question of whether it''s a nettle or not, the essence is that part. Didn''t I?"


    Nenaveauge also keeps dating in the abstract realm to talk about Machihihihime who doesn''t speak clearly.


    "Right. I think Netgeorge, which I can clearly say, is amazing. masculine."


    "I''m a woman in real life, and Nenaveauge is what I RP. It''s the character I''m playing. The self of lies - false characters and people may see. But I''m certainly here."


    In one final word, Makihime was thrilled.


    (Yes... it''s not a mess. I do have it in front of me. That''s true, and no one should be able to deny it...)


    In real life, Makhihime was always aware that he was a denied being. Consequently, the awareness that I was also a disputed and denied being in the game was stuck.


    (But Nenaveauge affirms himself so powerfully)


    Makihime realizes that he is more attracted to Nenaveauj than ever before.


    "I wish I was really a man"


    I put it in my mouth and said it, Machihihime. I know the people inside are women, but I can''t help but think so.


    "Thank you, for accompanying me to some imif stupidity"


    "Huh, that''s okay. I had a little trouble, too, and I just wanted to talk to someone I could forgive."


    I can''t say no to what that awful thing is. I can''t even say that I''m trying to seduce and hook up with a guy who once had a hard eye for Makihime, etc.

 540 7

    After Nenaveauj left the store, he almost got tired of replacing himself and sat in the seat across from Makhihime.


    "I waited outside because they seemed to be talking nicely."


    "Thanks for your concern"


    Somehow Makihime feels a thorn in his tired words.


    "Do you know Nenaveauge?


    It was an inquiry, but Makihime feels that way and hits the question.


    "I don''t want to lie to my people, silence makes me positive, and that''s a troubled question"


    Joking and smiling, Tired mouths such a dialogue.


    "You mean you don''t want them to know you know him?


    "I know you in real life, and you''re in a fight right now. Those who took care of me at Big Mouse''s with me are also in a fight. They were also rearflexes."


    I decided on my own that this would be enough, and Tired talks about the pepper and the real situation.


    (So you felt a little prickly)


    Convinced makihime.


    "Finally, you mean a tired one got hubbed by a rearfrey multiple?


    "There''s nothing hubby about him. I made a point about the recommended 11 style of play. With them and me, I just wasn''t thinking right. Well, I''m pretty sure you''re shoving at me for having a fight."


    Tired of sighing.


    "If you like, I''ll ask you about stupidity. I''ve been spitting foolishness at Nenaveauj until now, and if I''m tired of Nenaveauj''s rearflex, I''ll indirectly repay you if I ease my tiredness."


    "No... I appreciate the feeling, but I know I''m bad, so I don''t want to talk about it. I''m not talking about making it easier for you to sue someone."


    He was a courteous and vocal makihime, but tired says no softly.


    "Let''s get to the bottom of this. Nyanton can''t be trusted with this case, so I''d like to ask Makihime for an example."


    "Teaching new players the game. Sure, I can''t count on Nyanton, and I''d be fine."


    Makihime smiling funny.


    "Where do you gather those people from?


    "Prisoner first."


    To the tired answer, Machihihime was stunned.


    "Next is the Chinese. This one will be harder to interpret."


    "What the hell is Conne..."


    "But that''s about it for my Ate. There are other athletes for once, but I don''t want to use them if I can."


    Thinking of my daughter Ayane, Tired said.


    Junko, who broke up with Makihime, logs out and returns to Real.


    Twelve thirty at night. In the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, Junko, who is back from the game, and three true, Midori, who are already back a few minutes away, face each other. Regardless of the late night group, most players log out with the midnight twelve o''clock at the border.


    "I need to talk to you about my tiredness."


    True spoke to Junko, who was boiling tea on behalf of Zuo.


    Junko already knows that True has asked the information organization to explore where she is tired.


    "Tired seems to be moving quite flashy, easily caught on the network of information organizations"


    The intelligence organization Frozen Sun also reported blackmailing the lower executives of the Formalin-pickled president and abducting a whole section of the organization''s guests.


    True will transfer the survey report data to Junko''s phone. Junko projects a screen of holography in front of him and puts his eyes through the report.


    "Hmm, are you lurking in this hotel?


    Junko said as he watched an old hotel without even a sign and a video shooting tiredness going in and out of it.


    "I think it says that there are quite a few people in and out of that hotel. There is a backstreet organization involved that mediates migrant workers. I was told by the frozen sun whether or not to give the worker the waylo to hear it out, but I thought about it in case I said no. That''ll be enough information."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s a good decision."


    To the true report, Junko nodded satisfactorily, putting the teapot, the teacup, the sugar and the milk on top of the basin.


    "And me, you saw it. Where your ancestors are in contact with their husbands and gnantons."


    "Heh."


    To Midori''s report, Junko shows interest and spills a smile.


    "Tired at last, you''ve gone around on the side of the electric spirit."


    Just a report that he was in contact, Junko decides so and talks while putting a teapot and a teacup on the table.


    "The number of electric spirits has increased at once, and from the point of view of timing, I''m guessing tired you electrospirited the President''s guests pickled in formalin."


    "Snow Oka''s brewed tea, haven''t had one in a while"


    Rub the tea without milk or sugar, True says.


    "Which is tastier than Zao''s?


    "That''s more delicious, but Yuzuoka''s has a unique flavour because Yuzuoka''s is so impeccable to compare."


    He was a pure child who asked slightly, but true to return so with a true face.


    "Hmm, that''s a delightful answer in many ways. When you say that, you can fire Zao and I''ll be the tea brewer for the rest of my life."


    "No, how does that happen..."


    "You''re saying you should be Zo, but that interpretation is strange"


    Midori and Truth continue to poke at Junko, who runs sloppy with his floating face.


    (If this hotel is the home of the Electric Spirit, the information I was trying to find out - the information I was trying so hard to ask Tatsuyoshi would have been available via you. Well... this is also an opportunity for the electric spirit users themselves, so I''m going to see you)


    Sitting back on the couch, rubbing tea, looking at the display floating in front of him, Junko conceives.


    (In a way, Tired is a tricky place for you, but Tired himself is turning to the enemy. I wonder if she should let True you or Midori persuade her to do better than me. Well, even if I didn''t tell you, True you would do that from yourself)


    I can also imagine how True deals with it, mostly for Junko.


    "I can''t believe how much it moves after a change from a hiccup."


    Referring to tiredness, True said.


    "Tie, you were originally capable of acting. The cause of the US-China War thirty years ago is almost exhausting, too. Come on. Just like me, I''m warned by a myriad of Fixers in the world. About a hundred and sixty years ago, a monster king by the name of the Beast Emperor was also crusaded. I didn''t expect you to be resurrected in this way."


    "He was such an amazing guy, I wonder if it would be more surprising if he dropped out and got hit."


    "Well, humans, you don''t know where people fall into holes, do you? Before I fell into a hole, many people couldn''t think about that at all. But everyone falls. Me, you too."


    Receiving true words, Junko speaks in a meaningful tone.


    "The strange thing is that if your ancestors cared about it, they could have more players rationally, but they didn''t do it. Wow."


    And, Midori.


    "Father, you are not manipulating people with schizophrenia as Midori did. If it''s divisive, I can tell by the signs. It would be more efficient to use that technique. Why not?"


    One of Shizuno''s techniques is to divide one''s spirit and influence it in such a way that it possesses the spirit of others. Midori had once secured his followers in the form of a fusion of their natural ability to peek into the minds of others and their technique.


    "Thirty years ago, I did that. But now that you''re tired, you don''t seem to be building a new second brain, so it''s hard to do what you want, right? Besides, as a personal emotion, you might not want to do that."


    "I see."


    Junko tells me, Midori is convinced.


    "So, what are we gonna do? You can''t just leave me like this."


    True asks Junko about the policy.


    "The other way around. I think you should let it go a little bit and let it be whatever you want. Tired, from what I''ve seen you do, it seems like you''re trying not to do too bad, and hey. It seems we''re limiting ourselves to the bad guys."


    "Hmm... I wonder what it is... of all this, we both know that Jun Sister has been with your ancestors the longest and understands your ancestors. Come on. And pure sister, you''re too easy, aren''t you? Doesn''t that sound like you can worry about it a little bit more? Midori and True Brother only know your ancestors who are negatively negatively and faggotly with hiccups and necra. That means I ran away from home, and I''m pretty worried."


    Midori points me out, Junko gets stuck in words. I never thought Midori would have thought of it that way.


    "Uh, did I look easy? I didn''t mean it like that."


    Midori has chosen the word, but behind that word of ease, Midori''s eyes show it as if it were equal-thin, which conveys what he is telling implicitly, and Junko becomes inner blue.


    "We''re not worried about Yukioka, so it doesn''t mean we can stay worried. I''ve never seen tiredness act aggressively from myself before, and I have no idea what I''m going to do. Besides, just because they''re all bad guys doesn''t even make it a good reason to leave them alone. Yukioka alone makes a lot of extra enemies, and if the opponent is a formalin-pickled president, Yukioka is considered to have fought again. In the back streets, I''m seen hanging out with you."


    "I see..."


    When he heard the true story, Junko understood what Midori and Junko were and what was between them.


    "Excuse me. Nothing, I''m tired. I don''t mean to be such an irresponsible knoll, like leaving you alone..."


    "I don''t even think about us that much."


    To Junko, who apologizes, Midori spills a bitter laugh.


    "The problem is, no matter what we think at the moment, you and I are aware of each other."


    and Junko.


    "But we don''t see tiredness as an enemy. Is that how Snow Oka breaks it off?


    "No way. But as you know, you''re mean."


    Truly asked, Junko waves gently and denies laughing.


    "You were putting that much into that game -. Enough to antagonize my sister and brother."


    Put your arms together, Midori says.


    "Doesn''t that mean you''re tired around here? I know you well enough, and you don''t think you''re going to kill us for anything."


    "That''s it. I''m a little relieved to hear that."


    Spread your mouth, show your teeth and laugh Midori.


    "I can''t be relieved. I don''t even think it''s okay to leave him alone, and I''ll bring him back even if I can''t. So, no problem, huh?


    The true offer was a substitute for Junko as he had expected.


    "You don''t have to ask me for permission or confirmation. Just do as you always do."


    Even though Junko says by spreading his uncontrolled grin, Truth shakes it small and hazy.


    "Only this time, I wanted to hear your opinion, if you had one, and I wanted to get confirmation. If you know him better than I do, and if you''re wrong about me trying to bring him back, I''d love to hear that."


    While I prefer the truth that I have been asked carefully, Junko felt as if his remarks had been shallow so far, only a little embarrassed and reflective.

 541 8

    "A guy named Tired doesn''t know what he''s capable of. Should I say I can''t see the bottom?"


    Within Recommended 11, Nyanton came into contact with his nurturing husband in his usual place and cut him out so.


    "He looks like a kid, but he''s strangely grown up, and he even imitates taking backstreet tissue in his hand. You think he''s a famous sorcerer when you look him up? I''m in the realm of fantasy in real life."


    "You don''t trust me and you''re on guard?


    "Because I basically don''t believe anyone. There''s not a single person in this world who deserves to believe, and he never shows up."


    Nyanton says it doesn''t even seem funny to her husband.


    (He''s pathetic. But that''s why you can call it lonely)


    My nurturing husband thinks. Nyanton''s usual unwieldy attitude is also well understood from the current dialogue. In Nyanton, I guess it''s a schematic that only you and those who look up to you in this world. Or even if there are abolitionists who are not comparable to and outrank him, they can only perceive it to the extent of their competitors.


    (Might be pathetic from the surroundings, but this guy doesn''t recognize himself as such. I''m trying to make a world out of it.)


    That''s why my nurturing husband was attracted to Nyanton, and he stepped on that he would be a comrade, and that reading was right. On the contrary, he worked more than my nurturing husband could have imagined.


    "You''re the only one I have to talk to about that tiredness. That was my enemy originally."


    I wonder if it would be okay to talk to Nyanton, who is suspicious, while anxious and remembering, reveal the circumstances of his tiredness.


    "You showed me your willingness to cooperate, even though you were an enemy. That''s why I can trust you."


    "You don''t think I''m an approaching spy pretending to trust you?


    Nyanton, who will look stunned.


    "No. I can see that. Tired is really putting my shoulder in."


    My nurturing husband forcefully affirms.


    "What''s an enemy in the first place? That''s the first story in itself."


    "Ah..."


    Nyanton asks me, and my nurturing husband, who I had already intended to say, accidentally puts his hand on his mouth.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t say that. My ex-lover asked for real help to take me down. I don''t know the details, but they''re like there''s a chance we can do that. I was tired of using purifying spirits to get rid of real spirits. It doesn''t seem to work very well in this space, though."


    "Why don''t you say that first!


    "Oh, I forgot."


    To Nyanton, whose voice is absurd, her nurturing husband wandered.


    "But it''s big enough to draw a guy like that to your side the other way."


    "You didn''t say anything foolhardy, get the enemy''s intel. You haven''t heard anything for that matter."


    "Ugh..."


    A nurturing husband who gets pointed out by Nyanton and gets bored by words.


    "Yes, I''m going to call you tired now. I''m not in."


    He is a nurturing husband who can''t play games, but it was possible if he was about searching for players.


    "No, if you were really on my side, you''d be talking enemy information from the other side, wouldn''t you? Doesn''t that mean we''re enemies, after all?


    "Uh... no... that''s... ugly..."


    Nyanton sighs when he sees his nurturing husband holding his head.


    "I don''t think I''m tired of being the enemy. Sounds like Nyanton''s right to reason, but I''m tired and I actually deal with it, and I believe you. So don''t you doubt it either."


    A nurturing husband who, while upset, demonstrates and orders his thoughts.


    Congratulations.


    Nyanton was slightly discouraged by his nurturing husband, but since the nurturing husband was above him in his position, he decided to keep it to the extent of his appearance and follow suit.


    Taking over about two trains, it was the prison that Machihihihime headed toward with tiredness.


    Makhihime himself is already doing a crime scene, but it is very uncomfortable to step into a place like this.


    When they went to jail, they were sent to the reception room and waited for a while.


    "Collected"


    The warden, who is seen as close or too close to the calendar, looks tired when he does it, and reports back. The schematic of an old man bowing his head and caring for a boy about twelve or thirteen years old is surreal in Makihime''s eyes.


    Exit the reception room and walk down the hallway in the prison following the director.


    "Go ahead."


    Encouraged by the director, Makhime and Tired enter one of the doors. Inside is a fairly large hall, lined with a significant number of prisoners in rows. They''re all wearing dreambands.


    "Everyone serving in this prison is a backstreet resident, a long term murderer. And by continuing to play the game I gave you, I tried to shorten my sentence. He also promised those with connections externally that with every additional player, his sentence would be further reduced. I don''t think this is going to be a decision."


    Before going to jail, Tired explained that to Makhihime.


    "Then do as you please"


    He bows his head so persistently toward tiredness that the director leaves the hall.


    "Mr. Warden of the prison, you''ve listened very well."


    Machihihihime said, including the nuances that ask what the relationship is with tiredness.


    The reason Machihihime came here is that Machihim teaches the game knowledge from the real side in order to make these prisoners new players of Recommended 11.


    (I wish I could have let you do it in the game... even though that''s more irresistible)


    Machihihihime thinks, in front of the prisoners who look vicious to see.


    Tired said, there are explanations from the process of getting into the game, so that means it''s easier to understand to go verbally in real life, but Makihime doesn''t really interpret it.


    "It''s been a long time since I took care of you. But that''s about all I can use in my connections in Japan. Then there''s another one outside the country..."


    "Am I going with you outside that country, too?


    Makihime asks anxiously.


    No, I''ll teach you.


    "The other thing you said was China."


    Makhihihime had doubts. Since the U.S.-China War, China has had a cold relationship with Japan and cut off its national traffic. I was wondering if I could get into Recommended 11 from that place, etc.


    "I think I know someone who once took care of the great government. It''s been a long time, so I may leave active duty and not be at the government center. Even if you don''t, you''ll help me. I have no idea how many more people I can get."


    I thought it would be awesome to get the prison director to follow me, but I wondered what kind of connections the great people of the enemy government with Japan knew. But other than that, the fact that there is no athe is also a strange story.


    "Well, thank you"


    I meet Makhihime gently and tired leaves the room.


    (No, no... why are you leaving here... Why are you leaving me there alone? It doesn''t take days to explain, and you can stay with me until it''s over...)


    Machihihime can''t understand tired behavior. I wonder what insensitivity it is to leave one woman in a place like this to play.


    Later left were the inmates of the murderer, who lined up nicely and wore a dream band. They are all waiting for themselves to explain.


    It was a belly-going makihime trying to do the best I could, thinking that the prisoners would be teaching nettles to their opponents, something I didn''t understand in my life.

 542 9

    "Finally, this day is here, and it''s gone"


    He was a pure child who shrugged in a narrative style tone but would bite along the way.


    I parked my newly purchased car in the parking lot recently and whined along with my sigh, but with the result that it won''t go away.


    Where the hell did you get it, get off the ancient auto three wheels that you hardly see in Japan in the second half of XXI and look out over the surrounding landscape.


    Clearly, it was a town that could be called rural. It is green and the back of the parking lot is a gradual field. There are few car streets on the road, and the house only stands sparsely pompous.


    I also thought about coming by train, but I only talk about passing about one every two hours, so it was Junko, who hasn''t driven himself in a long time to avoid losing time.


    "Don''t bump into me today."


    Glimpse at the body of the vehicle and whine with a sigh of relief. I am aware that driving is rough for once.


    I was going to get it done in the car, but there were things I didn''t feel comfortable doing. Junko is aware of it and now takes a heavy sigh.


    "I don''t care if you hate me."


    Take out your phone, play the projected display in front of your face with your fingers, dust the letters, and send an email.


    The reply came back soon. With tons of emoticons.


    "Hey, you''re in the mood..."


    Seeing the reply, Junko whines with an annoying smile.


    At that time, the auto three-wheeled carrier swayed lightly, but Junko was not very aware of the encounter he was about to encounter.


    Head to the rendezvous point that was written in the email. It''s not too far down the road, the candy store is the designated spot.


    Even in the second half of the twenty-first century, the old-fashioned pastry shops still exist properly. Thanks in part to a little retro boom.


    "Wait -?


    Someone speaks to Junko as he tries to peek into the store.


    Seeing the person he spoke to, Junko felt more comfortable about pulling off. A small man in green jersey cut his breath and smiled as he clamped his golden dyed hair with a hair conditioner and twisted it upside down.


    "Nice to meet you over here -. I dyed your hair. And he''s standing so... pointy..."


    I also saw and knew their faces in advance, but I didn''t imagine changing my hair to punk hair after making it blonde.


    "Trying to surprise Junko. I tried Imechen."


    REAL of a man named Tatsuyoshi within Recommended 11 - Tatsuyoshi Kawasaki puts his hands on his hips and answers with skill.


    "You''re really the character of that game. It''s just like that. Look in real life. Thank you again."


    Tatsuyoshi reveals his joy as he steals a look at his face, chest, legs, face, legs, chest, chest, legs, face, chest, legs, face, legs, chest, legs and his pure child''s body at super high speeds.


    (Hey Junko... this guy... I''m looking all over at you with nasty eyes...)


    The apricot of the Guardian Spirit, who watched it one by one from behind Junko, trembles at his aura and reports it in a voice that only Junko can hear.


    (Looks like it. It''s always been that way in the game......)


    Junko replied with a voice that did not speak to the sounding flesh that gave up. Apricots don''t even come in the game, so I don''t know any interactions with Tatsuyoshi in the game.


    (Once we figure out the Electric Spirit system, why don''t Apricot turn it into an Electric Spirit and play games with it?


    (No, fine...)


    Apricots shaking their necks small and sideways in response to Junko''s invitation. For once, Junko has told Apricot in advance what he intends to be here for today and with whom he may be meeting.


    "Shall I buy candy then? Luxury."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s why I turned the candy store into a rendezvous point. Girls, it''s my rule to invite them to the candy store first."


    "Oh yeah... well, this..."


    Junko takes a bond ame in his hand in the form of a snotty, vitality looking tatsuyoshi pushing him off.


    "Can I just have one? I''m saying it''s expensive, so don''t hesitate to take it."


    "Oh, yes, yes."


    As further prompted, take fu confectionery, soda cake, five-circle chocolate and lamb.


    "Ooh, bong tan candy is the big deal. Everything else won''t add up to 100 yen. Oh, I thought you were thinking about calories or something?


    Tatsuyoshi speaks in an upbeat tone as he makes the payment to the clerk.


    "Well, I just took my taste in it."


    That said, he was a pure child with a grin and his usual uncontrolled grin.


    (You''re a good laugher. But I understand. It''s subtly different from the usual natural smile......)


    It was an apricot that looked at Junko''s smile and squirmed in a sigh.


    (All right, all right, that sounds good. I do feel Junko''s liking is rising.)


    In true response to that pure child''s, forced smile, Tatsuyoshi feels a tremendous response and squeezes his fist hard in a position that Pure Child does not see.


    (No, no, don''t float)


    Tatsuyoshi in a hurry to exercise restraint.


    To get here, I''ve sworn to my heart many times to make sure I never hated you again. Forgive me for feeling miserable again. He said this was his last chance. I''ve told myself over and over again, and I''m sorry to be rumbling and hating you again. Now Tatsuyoshi felt the sign that he was about to do so.


    (But...)


    Tatsuyoshi looking at Chihiro and Junko''s raw legs. In the game I hid in my gear and my legs weren''t exposed, but now thanks to my shorts, my shaped white thighs are dewy and my eyes are really gone.


    (The white coat is Imif, but this outfit looks great on Junko. Yeah, I fell back in love)


    With the gap where Junko''s gaze is off, he crawls his gaze to lick around his body, and Tatsuyoshi laughs at Niyaniya.


    (I never want to miss this. I want to hang out with you. I want it to be a thing. I want to touch. I want to stroke. I want to rub.I want to suck. I want to have sex)


    It was a tatsuyoshi who manages to step in too many places where desire is about to rumble, but whose carnal desires far outweigh those of the earliest platonic feelings.


    (All right, it''s an operation to keep it more likable here. We''ll move on with the relationship at once by the end of today!


    Almost in the knoll of Galge''s offense, Tatsuyoshi cuts out the conversation as he walks.


    "Actually, I''m Neat."


    "Hmm?


    Junko looks suspicious at Tatsuyoshi, who cuts out a story with no context. Nothing, Neat. I don''t have any emotions. Because I was sure it would be.


    "I''ve had my trauma at work, and I''m afraid to work. Well, even if I say Neat, I''m making my own money, and once that''s going to be working, I can''t say enough about Neat entirely. The weather of our relatives is strong, and thanks to Nettle, we are insulated from our friends."


    This word is not a lie. I do resells at online auctions and make minimal pennies.


    "I mean, I, in the internet, was a real weak person at the bottom."


    Why Tatsuyoshi suddenly told such a story was an operation that was meant to draw sympathy. I believed that would work and didn''t doubt it at all. I don''t even think the other person pulls it off in a different way.


    Junko never pulled, but there was nothing particularly sympathetic about it. I''ve seen tragedies and other rotten things, and I haven''t even heard what exactly happened and traumatized me in the first place, so it''s hard to sympathize.


    (Ok, success!


    Tatsuyoshi was convinced, however, that the operation to draw sympathy had now succeeded. Because this kid is sweet. Now I''m sure he must have leaned more and more towards himself.


    "Well, then I guess I''ll reveal the real situation a little bit too."


    Junko spills a meaningful grin.


    "Actually, I''m a Mad Scientist, as you can see. I''ve been immortalized for over a thousand years."


    "What?"


    "It''s not famous in the back streets, they call it one of the living legends. On the contrary, even on the face of it, it''s been made urban legend in some parts, and hey. If you look in my name, Junko Suzuoka, the search on the street will catch you.


    Tatsuyoshi opens his mouth to Junko, who tells a story without clapping.


    (What''s that? Is that what you''re joking about? Is that a story? Or... is Junko a nasty system that''s paranoid escalating? Or even Yaku doing it?


    While questioning his opponent''s mental state, Tatsuyoshi also crawls his gaze into Junko''s thigh.


    (No! It doesn''t matter and I don''t care! I don''t care if it sucks. Never mind! If you''re cute, there''s no problem. I want to have sex. That''s all I need!


    Before Libido, such a thing was a trivial issue. No, it didn''t even become a problem.


    (Hey Junko... let me say something even more arrogant when I''m arrogant about a lot of things...)


    An apricot floating behind Junko speaks only to Junko as he follows Junko with his back looking back. The look was a complicated substitute, as you can clearly see from above the sunglasses. I''ve been wondering whether to tell you or not, all the way up here.


    (Are you aware that there is a truth? I''ve been following you, haven''t I? Looks like he was hiding in the truck carrier)


    Tell yourself that it is the Guardian Spirit at first, and report it. But on second thought, I don''t think the Ordinary Guardian Spirit would have had a conversation or anything with the subject he was protecting, and Apricot decided to keep it as quiet as possible, even if this happened next time.


    When I heard the apricot report, Junko''s leg nearly stopped. The expression is momentary but tense.


    (I didn''t realize... I mean, I never imagined True you would do that)


    (I should have expected that, but your relationship is so dull over there)


    In response to the apricot report, the apricot sighs at Junko, who answers surprisingly and unexpectedly.


    (I''ll give you my predictions for the future. This is absolutely because this creepy guy will persevere against you and the truth will come clean and interrupt you on the way and you will bun this creepy guy)


    (No way, there''s no such drama or cartoon-like development...)


    I was a pure child trying to laugh it off in my head to an apricot that I take very seriously, but in my heart, I didn''t feel like it was going to expand.


    "All right, let''s go to my house!


    Junko and Apricot blew at the same time into a tatsuyoshi that suddenly cut out like that with a good energetic voice.


    (This guy... not motivated... Besides, the day we met, it hasn''t been much time, but I can''t believe I said this...)


    Apricots all over the place.


    "Go"


    But Junko smiled and admitted it, so the apricot that was stunned by Tatsuyoshi peeked into Junko''s face with a flashing expression.


    (Junko, do you know what it means to respond to this invitation?


    (No matter how negligent I am that way, I know how much. But you just have to refuse)


    (That''s right...)


    Apricots looking right behind you. True lurks in the shadow of the pole, and perhaps the voice of Tatsuyoshi now is also heard.


    (tremendously, you have a bad feeling, don''t you, me? Is it because you''re a guardian spirit? You shouldn''t go. Yeah, think this is an announcement as a guardian spirit)


    An apricot that seriously guides and advises Junko about himself.


    (No... but you''ve come this far too... It''s okay. You just have to exercise your strength if you have to)


    It was an apricot that I had a bad feeling about after including exercising its strength, but I knew Junko wouldn''t listen anyway, so I decided to give up and watch.

 543 10

    (What do you mean, he... No, I''m not going to, that''s what I''m going to do)


    Truth was I remembered so angry that my stomach ached as I glanced behind Junko, who walked intimately alongside Tatsuyoshi.


    Even though I know Junko doesn''t feel like it, I still can''t help but hate walking close to other guys. At least I know the other guy is willing to do that.


    (I''ll definitely get in your way. I thought I''d stay out of his way because I''m helping people this time, but I refuse to interrupt this)


    But the question is at what time to interrupt.


    (You can''t leave now. Even the other man, simply favoring Snow Oka, is not guilty then. for Snow Oka and for me)


    If I break in between the two of them now, I''ll be talking about a guy who''s crazy about jealousy just walked in the way. At least Tatsuyoshi doesn''t work anything evil, and so does Junko.


    (Because I''m not that character in the first place. You can just interrupt him. Look at the opportunity -)


    That''s all I thought about, the two of them being tailed went inside a house.


    (The opportunity and the timing... when does it happen?


    A short distance from the house where the two of them went in, the truth was twilight in the way.


    That''s why Junko followed Tatsuyoshi as he was invited, and arrived at his home on foot.


    (If I did, it would be a close distance, and the location designation wasn''t meant to be from the beginning)


    Behind Junko, the apricot says in a shuddered voice.


    Tatsuyoshi''s house was a single family. The garden is small, but it''s a normal house. Probably about 4DK.


    Follow after Tatsuyoshi and go up into the house. There are signs of people inside.


    "Oh, come on, what is it? That kid?


    "Sorry to bother you."


    A middle-aged man, in his mid-fifties or so, thinking of Tatsuyoshi''s father, who was in the living room just next to the front door, gives a surprised voice to his son, who brought a woman home. Junko laughs and greets lovingly.


    "Whoa, excuse me. I mean, are you, like, underage? Tatsuha, where did you get to know him?


    "Er, I''m an adult even when I look like this..."


    When Junko tried to reveal himself to the suspicious Tatsuyoshi''s father, Tatsuyoshi went up into the living room in a rough foothold and headed toward his father.


    (Yeah eh!?


    A servant, Junko, also looked up to Tatsuyoshi for his actions. He kicked his father in the face.


    (What, this guy...)


    The apricots are also sharp. Apricots with no good emotions for something called family, but I never did anything like imitate that I would still raise my hand to my own family. Besides, I seriously doubt both Apricot and Junko will do this all of a sudden. It''s also right in front of the opposite sex we first met in real life.


    "I''m telling you not to interfere with what I do. Besides, you''re going to embarrass me in front of my guests. Still a parent? Ahhh!?


    He/she intends to be awesome with the Dos'' effective voice, but because he/she is tall when he/she has a voice, he/she is not powerful at all. On the contrary, it seemed impossible, and it was hilarious.


    "Wow, okay. I''m sorry. I''m sorry to show you the ugly part."


    "Hmm."


    A father who bows his head with a peck toward his son. Tatsuyoshi snorts in disdain when he sees it.


    And he leaves the living room and laughs with a doya face as he stares at Junko.


    (Pfft, I''m surprised. And I respect you for me. It would have been a favoritism max when I came home, but with my actions now, Junko''s favoritism for me must have crossed the limit. Somehow I showed him that I was a great guy who could kick his own parents into saying things. He''s an artist who can''t be that guy, and this guy''s definitely gonna fall in love)


    It was a tatsuyoshi that I seriously believed and didn''t doubt.


    (Is this guy crazy? Junko, after all, shouldn''t we turn back?


    (I feel like going home all the time too, but even coming this far...)


    (You too... I don''t know you anymore)


    I sue hard, but no matter what, I look at Junko obsessed with the experimental bench get, and he says angrily and turns to that apricot.


    "This is my room."


    "Sorry to bother you."


    The moment Junko enters his room, Tatsuyoshi''s heart learns an intense high rattle.


    (You mean this is ok already. Right. Finally, I can be a man)


    I can clearly see too much excitement, blood rising on my head.


    (No, wait. Wait for me. You swore to me, didn''t you? She said she would never imitate a woman''s hatred again. You don''t want to feel that miserable anymore, do you?


    It was a tatsuyoshi ruled by Libido all the time now, but here again, it regains reason.


    (I behaved so badly... I couldn''t read the air... and they hated me... and I should have punished you already. Now you''re driven by lust, and you hate me for that...? Maybe this is your last chance, huh?


    "Hmm, what''s going on?


    Junko peeks in surprised at Tatsuyoshi''s face asking himself, not trying to move while standing at the entrance to the room.


    (oh...... super cute no matter how many times i see it......)


    So Tatsuyoshi''s reason hung up.


    (Likeness, Max. Instead, we''re pushing our limits, and at the time we thank you for the room, we''re not rejecting you!


    Libido''s demons dusted reason and drove Tatsuyoshi into action.


    "Wow."


    Junko gives a deliberate voice to the movement of the covered tatsuyoshi. I could have switched it if I wanted to, but I need certain facts.


    "Well, that''s not what I''m gonna do."


    Junko tells Tatsuyoshi, who covers himself and breathes rough in a pushed-down outfit, in a light tone.


    From Junko''s point of view, this was the final confirmation. If Tatsuyoshi is going to pull back on reason here, I''m sorry to hear it as a pure child, but I''m going to give up securing Tatsuyoshi as an experimental bench. But if it seems to extend beyond that, it will be the development that Junko wants.


    (What the... You didn''t mean to do that? Come this far...... no...)


    To the unexpected rejection of Junko, Tatsuyoshi feels like he has been watered cold.


    (My mistake...... Hey, this is weirder for a woman! You can never come to the other house, you can come to the room, you can be pushed down and you can refuse! Even if you force me to fuck you for loathing you, that''s more legitimate for me! Rape is incompetent! Absolutely not guilty of being sued! No, I don''t care about that! There may never be a chance to have sex with a cute girl like this again! I don''t know if I can overlook that. Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Reason and good sense, of their own volition, made Tatsuyoshi coarse.


    Ignoring Junko''s warning, Tatsuyoshi tried to break his clothes, but the clothes were unusually sturdy, pulling them would not scare him.


    (Ok...... Now this guy is confirmed as an experimental bench)


    Junko laughs at what happened despite the situation where he is about to be raped. Now it''s fully unfolding the way you want. Later, I saw this man off and just let him pass out and carry him to the lab - though.


    "Huh?"


    "Ooh? My arms are long and thick and I have no luck. It''s muscular."


    Junko stiffened to a tatsuyoshi who stroked his arm around from the top of his white coat and purposefully mouthed his thoughts to give it away.


    "Uh-oh! Ugh, stop arming me. Ugh!


    (What!?


    Suddenly he screamed, blushing as much as he wanted, Junko. I had a bad feeling about it, but nevertheless I was surprised to see it unfold too unexpectedly, apricots. I''m not acting. I can tell it''s something I''m really shy about.


    "Ugh, is your arm a sexy belt... some of those kids... Which..."


    "That''s why, no..."


    Tatsuyoshi strokes his arms from the top of his white coat even more intransigently, holding both arms down in a fallen outfit and slamming at Junko.


    Of course I don''t panic or anything just because I was normally touched, but I became aware that I was being touched by sexual ends, and Junko was in an extreme state of embarrassment and confusion. What''s more, sometimes I''m totally unfamiliar with such things.


    (This could suck...)


    Apricots left Junko and went to call the True waiting outside the house.


    When I say I went to call you, I really don''t see apricots, and I don''t hear voices. But if the inspirational truth is stronger than the ordinary man, he stepped on it that the call for apricots would probably arrive.


    (True, hurry up and go help! That''s a real pinch! No, I know it''s probably gonna be okay, but I still can''t watch that in silence)


    It''s unlikely that Junko would get fucked like that, but it was an apricot I didn''t even want to watch in silence that Junko would be molested more than that.


    The call for apricots came true in the form of a fiercely unpleasant hunch that suddenly boiled.


    The truth jumps impulsively into the house. Earlier screams, albeit slightly, had reached their true ears properly.


    "Hey, what are you!?


    I can speak to Tatsuyoshi''s father but ignore him and open the room from one end.


    And in one of the rooms, you see the sight of a dressed tatsuyoshi that pushed down Junko.


    Junko and Tatsuyoshi confirm their true appearance, and before they can run anything, True kicks Tatsuyoshi''s face up relentlessly.


    Step on Tatsuyoshi''s face where he glanced down.


    Tatsuyoshi desperately guards his face with both hands, with his cheekbones shattered, his jaw shattered off, and a few broken back and front teeth.


    "True, too much, too much. That''s enough."


    Junko pulls away from the tatsuyoshi by strangling the true wings from behind.


    "What the hell are you doing..."


    Seeing the truth that exposed anger to his expression, Junko and Apricot breathed. Apricots are new, but this is the second time Junko has seen such a truth.


    "Hmm... you said there was a slight miscalculation... I didn''t know you could attack my complex part... sorry to worry"


    Junko apologizes with a face that seems unusual and sorry.


    "I was willing to let this guy attack me intentionally, make a fait accompli that I worked hostilities against you, and turn it into an experimental bench. Am I right?


    The truth asks in a chilled voice.


    "That... well, that was the aim, but not on purpose, Tatsuyoshi. If you don''t do anything, of course I''m not going to do anything either..."


    In the middle of the words, True hit Junko''s cheek with a flat hand.


    It was a good binta with no strength at all, no speed, no pain. It was easy to scratch and prevent, but Junko did not try to scratch.


    Above all, due to its lack of power, Junko was shocked. It turns out the truth was too weak of shock and sadness.


    "Whatever it takes...... I don''t want you to do this. Feed yourself... this..."


    True to turn your back and try to leave the room when you say it in a trembling voice. Junko is rarely guilty and ill-defined, making him a mysterious face. I didn''t even know what to say.


    "What the fuck!? You guys! Police. Huh!


    Standing where he tried to leave the room, he greets the face of the yelling Tatsuyoshi father with a true and unforgiving iron fist. All parents and children are flashly facially destroyed, and their teeth are broken and knocked down.


    (You won''t be depressed, Junko. That kid proved to me that he loves me so much that I should be happy, here I am. Fine. I wanted to be loved that much too. I envy the book. You''ll show it to me.)


    Junko, who was an apricot with an abominable tone and a mouthful of disgust, but was filled with guilt because he had damaged the truth, nodded disappointingly and reacted nothing.


    This was the first time since I became a guardian spirit to see Junko so depressed. I feel a little sorry for the apricots at the same time that the belly worm fits. And I regretted that I had spoken of disgust.

 544 11

    Tomorrow Kaori and her nurturing husband can''t influence the game as players, but they can interfere with the players playing the game. It is of a nature as a spirit, because it can interfere with the human mind.


    But it''s not just a spirit, it''s an electric spirit, so it''s possible to do something else. For example, you can use the ability to search for other players in the game, as well as browse the net. You can also send an email using an account you registered with before you were born. That''s why Tomorrow Hikaru was able to bring Junko and the others to this world.


    It has been a long time since I asked Junko, but I don''t know how much progress has been made. The nurturing husband said he had even more servants.


    "My new servant is working on it. Besides, he''s not just using electric spirits, he''s starting to get more decent players alive."


    My nurturing husband speaks well in front of Tomorrow incense. If it is not a means of electric spiritualization, Tomorrow Kaori thinks it is okay at all.


    "I... I''ve been waiting for this. The possibility that if anything moves, the world will change. The act of mass-producing electric spirits doesn''t directly save Recommended 11, it''s a possibility that derives from it. It''s a new rendezvous."


    "Then stop adding electric spirits."


    It was Tomorrow Incense complaining in a pleading tone, but her nurturing husband ruthlessly shook his head sideways.


    "You can''t do that. Tired can add more players besides electric spirits, but Nyanton and Makhime have no choice but to add more players with electric spirits. Tatsuyoshi doesn''t care anymore."


    "Tired!?


    Tomorrow Kaori knew his name, so I give him a voice of surprise. He should have been one of Junko''s people.


    "Oh, that''s the guy who used to hit on me. But now you agree with me and you''re on my side."


    A nurturing husband laughing at. I wonder if Junko may have betrayed him, and I want to be sure Tomorrow Kaoru, but I can''t move because of the tight surveillance of my nurturing husband lately.


    "What are you gonna do with it and keep the game going?"


    Tomorrow incense leaks a sad sounding voice.


    "I can''t help it if people are gone, we''re already dead in the first place, what are we gonna do with sticking around so much..."


    It was a word I said to my nurturing husband over and over again, but the replies I get back are mostly the same.


    "I know what it''s like to be a nurturing husband who wants to stay in this world, but I don''t want you to sin any more for that"


    "I don''t like it. No matter how guilty I am, I want to keep this world alive. For me, it''s the only place left. I don''t know what the world looks like, but I don''t think it''s a better world than here."


    "What was fun was talking about when I was alive, when I was playing this game. It''s not just memorable."


    Tomorrow incense to mouth a dialogue you have never spoken of before.


    "Yes, you are."


    The nurturing husband affirmed the words of Tomorrow incense.


    "That''s okay, though. I''m just happy to look back at the past, watching the players play, drifting fluffy through this world. You don''t like me, but you''re happy together."


    "I feel so sorry for you..."


    Hearing her husband''s true intentions, Tomorrow Incense smiled small as she looked like she was about to cry.


    "I am no longer in the mood to resent you for killing me. Even though we can''t help it, we''ve been together too long."


    Tomorrow Kaori''s words surprised my nurturing husband this time.


    "Were you... I always thought you hated me."


    "I tried being a little mean. But I''m tired of being mean."


    Tomorrow Kaori wonders about the dialogue he has spoken for himself.


    "I thought ghosts were something that drifted tied up with just one more feeling in the first place, and it''s not much like when you''re alive. Because it''s an electric spirit?


    There are thoughts, emotional changes, sometimes sleep, and changes in feelings over time. Not at all different from that of people.


    "I''m sure there''s a lot going on with ghosts too. I''ve only seen a wild electric spirit once in a while, not even made by me or Nyanton and the others. Like me, he died unexpectedly wearing a dream band, and he had a lot of thoughts about this game, and that made him an electric spirit. But we didn''t have much conversation. The ability to think is ambiguous, that''s what it felt like to be a ground-bound spiritual. Artificially crafted electric spirits are close to it."


    It was strange to Tomorrow Incense how the electric spirit had lost its ability to think, what was the difference from ourselves. Although it is a mystery, even from the fact that the nurturing husband is able to confer superordinary powers on others in the first place.


    Tomorrow Kaoru was vaguely wondering if Junko would use us on the experimental bench to solve that mystery, too, if he properly stopped the rampage of his nurturing husband and his men.


    Through Singapore from Japan, Lei went down to Beijing Capital International Airport.


    Until I got here, I couldn''t help but travel by train or meet at the airport, but the trip in the sky wasn''t a bad one.


    (It''s been thirty years. how far did air pollution go)


    Even so, I didn''t bring a mask or anything. I was underestimating that I wouldn''t mind too much because I''m much more resistant to poison than normal humans. But I can see quite a few people already wearing masks inside the airport.


    I''ve already contacted the person I''m about to meet. I heard you were picking me up at the airport, but I look around to see where to wait.


    I feel tired because of the number of people and I feel very bad, but I can manage to feel better. This one is much, much more harmful to tired people than air pollution.


    Then many soldiers in military uniform appeared in dense chunks, and came to the weary. I''m obviously looking at myself. People''s attention is drawn.


    Where he came before his tiredness, a mass of soldiers broke and a tired, discerning face appeared from inside.


    "It''s been a long time, Shizuno Sensei"


    An old man with a wrinkly face in a suit tells him in fluent Japanese with a smile on his face.


    "Liang, alive and above all."


    Tired also spills nature and laughter.


    "You''re completely old. The number of wrinkles was different then, and it got thinner..."


    "I''ve had two major surgeries, but I''m still active."


    This old man, who talks about tiredness and intimacy, is called Liang Chengjie (Llanchongje). In a time of tiredness and interaction, he was as good as a prime minister.


    "Are you still a politician? Have you found a successor to your mentor?


    "I have trained my disciples and have already inherited"


    "Are you talented enough to be comparable to King Liang Demon?


    "Stop calling that name because it''s embarrassing. I haven''t heard that in a while. Now no one calls me by that name anymore. At least not directly in front of me."


    Tired and Leung walks in collusion, stiffened forward, backward, left, and right by the soldiers.


    Two people out of the airport, riding a bulletproof specification limo, sitting opposite each other.


    "I could have asked you over the phone, but I was hoping to do something about it, and it''s been a long time since I''ve wanted to see Beam''s face."


    "I''m honored you took the time to do this."


    In the wake of tired words, Liang bows his head with all due respect and joy, while remaining seated.


    "Has it been thirty years? Teacher Shizuno broke it off with her enemies, Ms. Yukioka, and tried to be tied..."


    "There seems to be a misconception, but I didn''t get along with Junko or Junko."


    "This is rude. I heard you lived together, and I thought you were married."


    A hell of a misunderstanding, tired of spilling bitter laughter.


    "It''s like I was being protected by Junko heartbroken. I''m ashamed to have been dragging and pulling the pain for thirty years. So far."


    "Hmm..."


    The beam becomes a true face.


    "I guess it''s too much to rely on me right after Shizuno Sensei, who had been pulling off for thirty years, went out into the world for some reason. But now I''m in a position that''s half hidden within the government. I can''t help much. I am proud that my power as a mentor has not diminished so much."


    "No...... not really every big favor. It''s a trivial favor, so I might clap it out. But there are only a few people I can count on, and there are only beams left."


    Tired will look a little lit on the beam, which I say in a loud tone.


    "Isn''t that a big story on the scale, like waging the U.S.-China War again? Well, it''s troubling to have such a story brought to me right now."


    "Unfortunately, it''s every smaller scale request. It''s like a phone call."


    "I''m glad you came all the way to see me, even if it''s a phone call away. I would like to entertain you as long as time permits. No, I have a lot of time."


    "Is your job good?


    To the tired question, the expression of the beam shades.


    "Honestly, it doesn''t matter anymore. This country will remain the same forever. Desperate to make haribote. Only decency is everything. The party is also totally ridiculed by the people, but they continue to repair their decency without even realizing it, and mock them for doing so again. You have been suspended since the founding of the country. It''s not limited to the government. As you know, prosperity itself is haribote. Air pollution, the harshness of water pollution, is getting worse, and riots are taking place everywhere. Many accidents are unlikely in other countries. Of course. It''s a literal haribote from the building, and we''re working on it by hand. And that bad information is censored and hidden."


    A beam that freshly swept that far at once and then changed its complexion much more.


    "I''m sorry, I got stupidly on track. There''s no one here to fool around with."


    Beams head in embarrassment.


    "Still, Leung is sticking to the position of a politician because he''s trying so hard to make the country better, right? It doesn''t really matter, does it?


    "No... that''s, no..."


    Tired to say with a smile, Beam shakes his head more and more shy.


    "By the way, what does Shizuno ask of you?


    "Actually..."


    In the car, Tired talked about wanting to increase the number of players recommended 11.


    "Hmm... that''s... that''s a hard story to tell."


    Put your hand on your chin, the beam roars.


    "It will be difficult for a group of people to access Japan to online games that are not even served in this country. Dream bands are prohibited in our country in the first place. But it''s not like there''s no hitter."


    "What kind of hands do you have?


    "All operatives lurking in Japan can be ordered to play that online game. I doubt it will meet your expectations."


    To Liang''s words, Tired smiles satisfactorily.


    "So please. If you''re an agent, don''t you have to explain it to an experienced person?"


    "The preview of the game will be neat. No, I''ll let you do it."


    To his tiring confirmation, Beam replied so with a shrugged shoulder and a laugh.

 545 12

    "What the hell does that mean?


    At the home of the Chinese secret agent unit ''Brick'', Tai Chi''s crew member Soichi Lin asks as soon as possible to recover from the state of impasse as the crew members join him in complaining about the directive told by Brick captain Wang Xiulan.


    "I don''t know what the intention is, but it seems to be an extremely important directive."


    Soo-lan talks in front of the brick operatives who lined up nicely and turned against him.


    "In any case, all agents lurking in Japan are given the same directive. Besides, it was the King Leung Demon who issued the directive, and he caught it in his ear."


    Hearing the name King Liang demon, some of the crew are breathtaking. Now is not the time to be so prominent, but he was once prime minister during the US Medium Wars, a big man among the big men. The position was the prime minister, but the theory that he was a puppet and a substantial head of state at the time is also deeply rooted.


    "Such a big man tells all the operatives lurking in Japan to rattle, Majimif."


    It was Zhang Qiang who said so and spilled a grin.


    "Well, it would be easier in a way if you were playing with it."


    "Are you serious about playing for the top?


    While Zhang Qiang tears up, his deputy, Li Lei, sometime had a serious face and asked Xiu Lan.


    "I don''t care what it means to go up there, but I''m told to keep doing it every day. With that said, Lei Lei was deeply into online gaming, wasn''t he? If you also have experience with this recommended 11 game, make sure to share the details of the game with everyone, including me."


    Xiu Lan tells me that Li Lei will look like he chewed up a bitter bug for some reason.


    "If you''re serious, I''m sorry for playing."


    Take your gaze off Soo-lan -, no, turn that way openly, Li Lei, as if you can''t tell me.


    "I mean, I don''t want to do this anymore. Sure, it used to be a doppy and hazy game, but it''s a game I quit because of all the things that happened and I''m out of love."


    "That being said, it''s a directive. It must mean something profound, and split up around it. Besides, we all do it, and even if we had bad memories, wouldn''t you be a little distracted?


    I can easily forgive Li Lei for his seriously disgusting face.


    "That''s right. You play the same game again, but if you''ve been playing it with everyone since the beginning, you can enjoy it again in a fresh way, right?


    "Yeah...... If I could try not to remember bad memories, I might."


    Zhang Qiang asks in a bright voice, but Li Lei laughed powerlessly, with an unfloating expression.


    "May I ask with curiosity? What happened in that game?


    Sun Pil, the user of the porous wall, asks.


    "No... I''ve been full of a lot of bad things for a long time. The development is poorly adjusted, and I''ve been doing things that users don''t enjoy comfortably. If that goes on and on, the human mind that plays step by step also goes away. The guy who was having fun and liked it and did it, he gradually doesn''t like it. Still, I was very patient. At one point, I did a terrible upgrade without interruption. In contrast, users complained naturally, and a thread stood on the bulletin board called the Official Forum, complaining with great momentum. Then the operation deletes the thread for the reason that the thread is full of negative things. I thought you were an asshole. Who made it negative? Still, I''m thoroughly in love with this game. Well, I''m not the only one who''s lost all love, but I think he''s lost a lot of people."


    It was Li Lei who talks in a whisper, but as he talks, he thought that this despair and anger would not be conveyed where he said how much to people who are not even players.


    "If I had any sincerity for my customers, I wouldn''t be able to imitate them like that. Your Highness, the business of not allowing complaining in itself? No, it''s worse than that, kid. It''s business, that one. Even though the user side was seriously worried about the game and complained about the bad part. If you showed such an attitude, you wouldn''t be motivated by boulders. It''s a good idea to make a fool of yourself. That''s why I''m totally sorry to do Recommend 11 again. I have to work, but I don''t really feel like enjoying the game."


    "I know exactly how Lei feels and what''s going on. There''s something I was wondering about in earlier words, what does it mean to go up there?


    Xiu Lan asks.


    "Are you going to level well, gear up, move on with the story, and go for the best fu player? I don''t want to do this anymore."


    Lei Lei answers with an unpleasant face.


    "If there''s something in the game, the game itself might need to be extreme."


    Seriously, Soo Lan decides so. What she would say that, Lei also expected.


    "Zhang Qiang or something will definitely enjoy it in Norinoli. And the others. But I think I''m the only one who doesn''t like to play. I should revive my previous characters, so I wouldn''t have to take them to the next level. Totally... what kind of curse is that?"


    It is Li Lei who never dreamed that in this way he would be forced to return to the hated nettle he thought he would never do it again.


    "What''s going on? Nenaveauge"


    In a liquor store in a central city, Machihihihime asked, surprised at the openly under-reported nenaveauge compared to usual. I''ve been talking to myself since the other day, and Nenaveauj is just gaveling at me.


    "You don''t look well. I''ve never seen a nenaveauge like this."


    "Oh...... sorry. Huh, what I did..."


    "I''ll ask you why you''re not well, if you like? You''re always making me listen to my stupidity here, Nenaveauge."


    That''s what I said, Makihime knows that Nenaveauj won''t break his style. He said he wouldn''t throw up any stupidity or weakness in front of himself. You know, it was half the word I said in the Social Dictionary.


    "Hey, there''s something real and shocking about me, too. I was the cause in the first place."


    But Nenaveauj spoke honestly, so Machihihihime was surprised.


    "I did something stupid and hurt someone close to me deeply"


    When I heard of someone close to me, Makihime''s breasts twitched.


    "Lover?"


    "One thought...... I guess. No, I may think both ways, but there''s nothing more to it - a relationship that''s hard to start over."


    Nenaveauge with a gruesome, pitiful look, albeit with a conceited mouthfeel. It''s also the first time Machihihime has seen this look on Nenaveauj''s face.


    "Machihihime thinks which one is more guilty of a woman being made to cry by a man or a woman crying a man?


    Sudden question. But before Makhihihime answers, Nenaveauj proceeds.


    "I think it''s more sinful for a woman to cry a man. ''Cause a man would be a much less crying creature than a woman, wouldn''t he? At least it''s not like crying so much in front of a woman. It''s a creature that needs to look strong. Not to mention that kid thought he was twice as prized and mentally strong... He was not there in tears, but he was clearly crying. I... hurt pure him... deeply. So I''m depressed all the time."


    Even if they talk like that, I don''t know and I can''t answer them, I think Machihihihime is irritated. Because I''ve never lived before and I''ve never been in a proper relationship.


    Yes, until now, I didn''t understand the romantic emotions themselves. Until now.


    "I''m sorry. Let me give you some crap. But it was foolish and refreshing."


    (I''m not refreshed...)


    Makihime thinks Nenaveauj, who makes his usual refreshing smile, desperately maintaining his making laugh.


    (Oh, I knew it. This chest pain... I''m sure that''s what this is all about. It''s my first time, but I can be sure. Me, I like about Nenaveauge)


    Online romance is not a rare case in itself. There are even examples of getting to know each other in the nettle and developing from there to marriage. Conversely, in many cases nettles can cause divorce.


    But I''m talking about someone inside being a girl, and I''m not a lesbian, and I know repeatedly that no matter how much love you have for the player character of the game, it can only be a vain result.


    (I also think that Nenaveauge perfectly portrays a man with the ideal image of a woman in the first place because the contents are female but it''s late. But... even though I know by reason...)


    Emotions are crossing another line. By consciously acknowledging it, it swelled even bigger in Machihihihime.


    (''Cause I''m in front of a guy who says what he saw and what he thought... In person''s mouth, someone inside is just saying she''s a woman...)


    Actually, that was a lie, and I even wanted it to be a story about people inside who were also men, but if they were, I also think that''s a creepy story.


    "That''s unusual. I can''t believe Nenaveauj, who thought he was the perfect superman, was so stupid."


    Makihime teasing so as to mislead the upset inside.


    "Dude, you said it was okay to be stupid, so it was sweet. But thanks for asking. Much easier."


    Totally go back to your usual nenaveauge and thank you.


    (Though I''ve gotten bitter)


    Machihihihime sarcastically without putting it to words. I resented Nenaveauj for giving me such distorted feelings. He was driven by the urge to protest and hug me crying about what he did to some other people he liked, to the same girl''s girlfriend, to give me this feeling for same-sex even though he wasn''t gay.

 546 13

    Junko, who is used to staying up all night, talked to Makihime until late at night and was able to sleep comfortably and well, so he was mostly sleeping that morning.


    (True face to face with you, I can''t resist...)


    Foolishly made my mind a little easier on my Machihihime opponent, but the underlying problem wasn''t solved.


    When I went to cook a meal, there was a true appearance in the living room that emitted an aura that was expressionless but more and more. With that dark mind in mind, Junko''s expression also sinks dark.


    It is Midori who is the judge of the board. Zao recently went to his home, so if it''s not noon, he won''t show up at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Hey, how are you doing again today, nettle threesome?"


    Midori tries to do something about the heavy air, he speaks up.


    "Heh, why don''t you say something? You two, come on."


    Still, towards the truth with Junko, who has a silent breakfast without trying to say a word, in a frustrating tone.


    As I say.


    "Come on, both of you, let''s make up."


    "Sorry..."


    Junko bows his head like he''s sorry.


    "Oh, so Pure Sister feels like an apology mode from the start. Then forgive him, True Brother, Pure Sister. I don''t know what happened, but I''m sick and tired of making the air heavy like this."


    "Okay. But swear I won''t do the same thing again."


    True turns his gaze to Junko for the first time today and demands quietly.


    "Yeah. I swear. I mean, I punished him very badly.


    Junko nodding honestly.


    Midori sees the interaction between the two unexpectedly. I thought we''d get more twisted, but we made up really well.


    "Why the hell was my real brother so angry? No, I think I should ask her what she did."


    The reason why True is angry is also Midori, who knows largely through the true spirit, but dares to pretend not to know and listen and see.


    "Hey Tatsuyoshi, I tried to seduce you, but you failed and it was a pinch. I didn''t expect you to touch the part of me that cares the most..."


    "The part you care about?


    True asks. Actually, it was really weird. Though it was thought that there was something extra, such as the fact that Junko panicked dressed to be pushed down by such a weak man.


    "Arms. It''s my complex, and I don''t want to be touched or seen, and when I was stroked to be sure of my senses, I was already... I panicked lightly. I don''t mind touching you for a second, but I can''t wait to be stroked so consciously for erotic purposes."


    "Oh, speaking of..."


    True to remember the old days.


    (Because she''s muscle-treated, she cared about whether she was thicker than a normal woman. It wasn''t enough to care, and I think that would be better than a thin, luxurious body if I did)


    Though I really thought so, I didn''t think I could soothe Junko''s complex with my mouth. Disrupting and powerlessness until then is an area only the person can understand.


    "Well, it''s a lesson that you don''t do things you''re not used to. After all this time, you can stay unfamiliar. Well, then I''m so relieved to be able to make up for it, shall we work out our future policies?"


    Revive your usual smile and cut it out with a voice that Junko has clearly become in a good mood. The leopard is strange and Midori smiles.


    "That''s why we didn''t have any hands or feet in the nettle, but we finally managed to interfere with the real world, and by leaving one electric spirit user alone, we could make dramatic progress."


    The fruits of unfamiliar efforts have already been brought to this laboratory.


    "I wish I could run the game quickly, threaten the staff, brainwash them, and determine where Nyanton is."


    "I can''t do that from my aesthetics. It''s my policy not to cause direct harm to anyone who hasn''t worked hostilities against me. Besides, I think the hotel you''re in is Nyanton''s place."


    "Indirect damage is considerable, isn''t it? And I''ll do it knowingly, knowing that there will be indirect damage."


    Junko denied Midori''s words, and the truth stuck in Junko''s words.


    "The package that arrived yesterday was intact. Let''s go check it out as soon as we have dinner."


    I said it in a voice played by Junko, who was totally in a good mood.


    (Heh, let''s see, True Brother. The cute thing about my pure sister. I just made up with my true brother, and I totally got back on my feet and it looks like that shag. ~)


    Midori makes fun of her telepathic voice, but the truth is astonishingly unresponsive.


    The three of them, who had finished their meals, moved to the room where their luggage was being delivered. One of the labs is a big box.


    "Do you smell something?


    Midori flashes his face. I''m guessing what the smell is.


    When Junko opens the box regardless, he is fitted with a ball gag insert from inside, and a rope-bound tatsuyoshi emerges. The smell originated from incontinence in the box.


    Junko showers deodorant spray on the fear-shaking tatsuyoshi. The degree of incontinence is seen scattered during human experiments, so I don''t think of Junko as anything, but I''ll just erase Midori, true front, and the smell.


    Strip off your clothes, tie your poor phase nudity on the operating table to a large letter, and then Junko will remove Tatsuyoshi''s muzzle.


    "Ko, Ko, what is this joke, huh, what is it?"


    "Hmm, I told you, didn''t I? I''m a Mad Scientist."


    Junko tells Tatsuyoshi, who looks up at himself with a face full of fear, with a smile.


    "I''d like to know where the other electric spiritual users are in real life, but if you tell me, I can give you some thought on how to treat them. Okay?


    "Ho ho ho. That''s true!?


    "I guess we just have to believe it, huh?


    Junko starts turning the camera, reflecting the tatsuyoshi.


    "As far as I can tell, the only other electric spirit user is Nyanton. Where is he?"


    Tatsuyoshi then also talked about the hotel with Nyanton and the fact that Nyanton manages the person who will be the main body of the electric spirit.


    Tatsuyoshi said the location of the hotel was that it was in and out of exhaustion. This gave me almost certainty.


    "I only deal with people who work for me. I leave the control of the living to Nyanton."


    Tatsuyoshi says as if to defend himself at the end.


    "Oh well. Stay thankful"


    "Now you''re gonna let me go home, right?


    "Hmm? You don''t have that, do you? You will never be able to return home. [M] The rest of your life will be dedicated as my experimental bench, okay? Well, I promise, I won''t give you the most painful heartless hell course, but I don''t think the rest of your life will be very long, so let''s take care of it."


    Told with an uncontrolled smile, Junko leaves the lab, turning his back on Tatsuyoshi, who remains in captivity. True and Midori learn from it. Tatsuyoshi had called out many things, but no one had ears to hear.


    "Tatsuyoshi got a lot of information from you, but I knew it was you, Nyanton."


    Junko says when he leaves the room. I was able to find out where that fate was, so I assume it''s not as difficult as it is to figure out how to use Nyanton as an experimental bench.


    "Tatsuyoshi, I had a rough time with you, but this time, I need to get my cards right. I was wondering if Tatsuyoshi could help me a little bit more."


    True and Midori perceive that Junko''s card would be a story to loose Nyanton.


    "Isn''t that all you got? So, what about us? I''d like to do something about my tiredness if I could."


    And, true.


    "Tired is pretty wary of tails, and he''s been gone twice. One move is unknown, but again it turns out to be on the way. They went out of the country. So, I found out to the point where I was about to switch planes in Singapore, but they couldn''t tail me beyond. I heard you took a Chinese flight."


    True asked the frozen sun to make a tired tracking report.


    "I see. I have a pretty good idea where you''ve been and what you''ve done."


    Junko puts her hand on her mouth and laughs slightly.


    "Heh, did you ask someone you know in a foreign country to mass produce a nettle scrapper? For example, a powerful man your ancestors knew."


    To Midori''s words, Junko turns an impressive eye.


    "Midori, you have a good line. I didn''t make sure, but that''s definitely it. If you''re tired, it means you''re gonna be active this far."


    "Ha ha, you can only think about going abroad at this time or so ~"


    Praised by Junko, Midori laughs with her hands behind her head.


    "Do you want to use tiredness as an experimental bench?


    Sarcasm true.


    "That''s not a boulder. If that''s the rationale, even True will have to be my experimental bench."


    The facade of the laboratory was special, Junko said.


    "I''m going to the hotel where I was tired."


    "True brother alone?


    "It''s more effective that way than going around, and I''ll be the most likely one to convince you"


    Hearing the true word, Junko and Midori looked at each other. It was certainly arguably the most suitable, but at the same time the two people who felt the most uncomfortable.

 547 14

    After breakfast, Junko and Midori put in Recommended 11, but truly said they would be prepared for the exhausting measures, a policy that they would not put in today.


    (Dastardly hands don''t work like they did in Midori, True Brother. It''s not just about subjugating you. Come on)


    I paid true attention to Midori in advance, but I really seemed to know that.


    Junko and Midori, who put in Recommended 11, go meet Dark Gamer.


    "Keh, Tatsuyoshi, no. I''m sure he was looking forward to the event, too, but was Junko watching me and ruining it as an experimental bench? Just chop it up and kill it."


    Junko shines - the dark gamer laughs to lure his pettiness when he reports that he captured Tatsuyoshi in real life. I haven''t made a single cut at how I captured it or what happened in between.


    "Well, I''m going to make him quite useful, so I''ll keep him alive for the time being. Especially when it comes to negotiating with you, Nyanton."


    and Junko.


    "Anyway, Nyanton. The problem would be with the electric spirit nurturer. Is there any way to stop him or capture him? Real witchcraft is ineffective in here. He''s not even programmed to spiritual souls. It''s only a spirit possessed by this world itself, isn''t it?


    I think Dark Gamer has the best say. I think a very quick way would be to terminate this Recommended 11 service, but Junko won''t want it, and if Junko were to execute it, Midori would know that he would use a pretty bad means.


    "I think there''s always a way."


    He is a pure child who poses conceived with his hands on his chin, but he doesn''t actually think anything of it. No, I thought about it scattered, but I can''t think of any good means.


    As Midori thought, Junko also knows that the best hand is to terminate the service and capture her nurturing husband where she was forced out of this world. But dodging it and being in another hand, you''re in a state of total maneuver.


    "I don''t care if it''s Shizuno''s technique or whatever, but how about a real de-giving or purifying spiritual technique, a method that can be used in this world? It''s not like it didn''t work at all when I tried it with my ancestors."


    "Hmmm...... as for the spiritual school, the best class, Shizuno magician couldn''t do it because of two people, I guess it''s not a question of simply amplifying the power or anything"


    In response to Midori''s words, Dark Gamer expressed his thoughts.


    "Huiming, is there anything good about the magic props and treasures that are being passed on to your house?


    "There''s no way that''s convenient, and I''m neutral, so I won''t lend it to you. As a doomsday job, if it''s officially a request, I won''t talk about it. But even if you ask me to do that, I''m in trouble too. What other way is there to break mackerel?"


    "Server��"


    Junko came to think of it.


    "I might have overlooked it very simply. You''re not possessed by this world, you''re possessed by a server, right?


    Both Midori and Dark Gamer instantly understand the meaning of words spoken by Junko.


    I mean, you''re talking about breaking mackerel.


    "Yeah, I might not even have to break it. What about the electric spirit during maintenance?


    "Well... because the world itself is closed... oh well"


    Junko tells me, dark gamers pound and slap their hands.


    "While this mackerel is running, they show up in the game. But when they''re in maintenance, it''s possible they''re moving as ground-bound spirits in real life. The living spirit with life returns to the living. Are the dead spirits, nurturing husbands and Tomorrow incense, probably boiling around mackerel?


    Junko was also thinking of something similar to the dialogue that Dark Gamer had spoken about.


    "Always perform maintenance when upgrading. That''s the time."


    "It''s not worth trying to find out where the servers are installed and break in. I''d like to make contact with Kazuka tomorrow before then to see what''s going on during maintenance."


    Junko suspects that her husband is watching her and can''t move inside, making contact with this one difficult.


    "If it were a bingo, would poor nurturing husband not enjoy the event, either? He was a pathetic guy who just had fun watching the players soothe."


    He was a dark gamer who laughed that way, but Junko didn''t. Hear what Dark Gamer told me about the parenting husband''s stance and think about it.


    "You''re just going to be a shitty event all over the place. I don''t know why everyone''s fussing in anticipation. I''m more concerned about the other versions. This game, this event, has always been rubbish. Only this time, it feels like a whole lot of talk."


    Midori is often uncomfortable with dark gamers who keep saying cynical things. Midori is also somewhat of a mouthless person, but he didn''t even like people with bad mouths very much besides himself, and he was quite the type of person who, like a dark gamer, said grass like he was laughing coldly at a place down the line.


    (I wonder if you''re a bad critic type. Only pride doubles for incompetence, he thinks he''s smart for fools, and he''s habituated to make fun of others)


    Nevertheless, his real life is the heir to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, he doesn''t feel retarded when he talks, and he may not be so rotten because he is close to Junko and True Friendship, but Midori''s assessment at the moment was that he wasn''t a very good impression.


    "They say tiredness has added more players. This mackerel isn''t the only one that''s grown, so I''m afraid I don''t see it."


    In front of Nyanton, who visited the regular meeting, the nurturing husband said happily.


    "As you know, it looks like he''s got more biological players, not electric spirits. And it''s a couple of times bigger than that."


    Nyanton just a little muddled by his fatigued nurturing husband


    (I manage the main body of the electric spirit. Nevertheless, if you solicited hundreds of biological players, could that be more awesome)


    Even though I don''t like it, I do acknowledge the track record, and I am grateful to Nyanton for his tiredness.


    "But not a thousand people go with electric spirits. There''s no point without more. I want a decision."


    Whilst Nyanton agrees with the nurturing husband, he has no idea what to do with the decision. At least in the way my nurturing husband likes to call it, I don''t think it''s possible.


    "Isn''t there no more hand in the boulder? I was tired and said that I had no more athletes. As I have said many times, there is a problem that the more electric spirits, the less expensive they are. Because the electric spirit itself is a living spirit, and it''s an inefficient system that requires the existence of a living being playing the game."


    You can even put it inside the game with it completely dead spirit, but then you can''t be a player like your parents-in-law.


    "As tired as it is, it would be time for something other than electric spiritualization, wouldn''t it?


    "Right. Then we''ll grant Machihihime something other than electric spiritualization."


    (To Makhihime...? Now what are you up to)


    But nothing to plan for, surely an awakening other than the ability to electrospiritualize should have been random. Nyanton also gets cautionary power, but uses it to stun his opponent before performing electrical spiritualization.


    "Am I no longer at your service? I''d prefer that. I want to focus on the game."


    Nyanton''s dialogue was sincere. It would be more convenient for me to have something that I can no longer do and that has already been used for my nurturing husband.


    "There may come a time when we still need your help, too. You don''t know what''s going to happen in the world, you don''t know how to fall."


    The reasoning goes to Nyanton as well. I''ve come to this game as an enemy of my nurturing husband. Even from taking in the tiredness, I''ll have everything on hand that might help me, and it''s a way to spit on it. Nyanton has also done so while he has been playing this game for a long time.


    "But you don''t need tatsuyoshi, do you?


    "Yeah, we don''t need that guy no matter how he falls. On the contrary, he feels like he''s going to pull his leg any minute, and he regrets giving it his strength."


    But even from those two, someone who gets cut off as unnecessary. Knowing what was happening to him would have added to the regrets of his nurturing husband.

 548 15

    The online game Recommended 11 for Makhihihime is not just a substitute for the escape of hard reality. It is also a wonderful place to meet and experience a variety of dramas.


    Every time I go to a new place, I can feel fresh and exhilarated, and experience exactly the adventure itself. By doing it with those who share a common purpose, too, the fun rises exponentially.


    Even more so, it becomes a blissful space where you can act with your companions, and where this world is hard to turn into anything. If you want to create an exclusive in-game lover, climb to the top of your happiness.


    But all the good things didn''t last.


    Those who leave with all their love for the game. A collision between a man and a woman no different from real life. My stakeout. pussies and sun acts coming from jealousy. Item pick up escape scam. Ignorance of those who cannot read the air. Sometimes the leader ran out of bees and cried and stayed put.


    It is a world where people and people come together, but there are also events that are inevitably painful. If you peel it off, nothing is any different than real. Makihime is also trying to break it off that there is no choice.


    Still, Machihihime can''t help but think. Whether in real life or in this virtual world, if people have a stronger heart of compassion and suppress me, they will all have no pleasure, no unpleasant feelings, and a happy world will be realized.


    Machihihihime thought that such a world would not materialize wherever he went. It was a hard wish. Always go through me until someone pushes someone else and someone hurts someone with a blade of malice.


    At least in this game, I prayed that they would not extend to me, but that prayer was vain, and the blade named Malice struck Machihihime as well.


    Machihihihime, as its player name suggests, was the type of person who was being treated as a princess and tied up, but it was not until quite some time after she was treated as a princess that malice was directed at her.


    At first, it was about a single shot of exposure. Machihihihime did not know the very existence of a world such as this, but a member of the guild told him sneaky in the tel and started to see it.


    Seeing the hatred and malice swirling there, Makihime even remembered to faint. I vehemently regretted that I should not have seen it.


    That didn''t mean the matter was over. Makhihime became constantly captured by suspicion and remained aware that there were malevolent people around him.


    Then I started dating Tatsuyoshi, and after I was sick of Tatsuyoshi''s too selfish and letting him do it. After breaking up with the appeal, Makihime had even harder days ahead of him.


    Stalking repeatedly. Cursing tel in another account character. And by the act of exposure that extended all the way around Makihime, he was about to hate to get in, but there were also many allies in Makihime.


    "The way you don''t have to worry about online exposure is not to look at anything. Many people who are obsessed with that act of hand exposure in the first place take things to par, don''t think deeply, can''t see them in the way they wear them, lack life experience and have no thought. Above all, he is a lowlife. I''m not saying this badly. Actually, it is. A little analysis will tell."


    One of them, Nenaveauj, calmly gave me advice.


    "Well, I may have to look, but I''m not around."


    "Then I''ll take your place and tell you what''s going on around you? It''s bad to see such a space, he said. It would be strange to complain about it to Makhihime in the meantime? For example, if I''m in the same position, I''ll keep my mouth shut. Here we go. Whoever is inciting you to say, ''I am exposed around you with Machihihihime''s entanglement'' is most likely the one who was originally jealously exposed to you. Maybe I''m taking a ride on Tatsuyoshi''s sticky stalking to stir this up and enjoy it. Of course there''s no certainty, it''s a matter of possibility, but you can give me a shot if you want, okay? I''m good at that."


    Nenaveauge''s words were as muscular as ever and felt by Makihime as he was full of manhood.


    "But if you say so, you''re also watching Nenaveauge expose."


    Makihime in a joking tone.


    "I watch to analyze, and I write all kinds of things deliberately to study. For example. In the exposed slate, I am slapped as a direct female cook. [M] Some pretend to be close, and slander others. But. It doesn''t say anything about me being a woman. I teach everyone who gets close to me. [M] You know what this means, right? But this is just one example. I talk a lot, and I do a variety of prominent acts, so those who don''t like it may be around. But if you were exposed to someone close to me, you''d have a rundown somewhere."


    Machihihihime decided that you want to say that you are confident that there is no one in the immediate surroundings of Nenaveauj who would dare to expose you.


    "Even if I look like this, I have life experience, and I have eyes for people. I''m not luxurious. That''s true. I''m proud of that, and I definitely am from someone else''s point of view. I mean, I pick about my friends right."


    Only the last word caught on.


    (At a time when I''m friends with a woman who''s not even like me, I guess I don''t have a lot of eyes to see...)


    I thought so sarcastically at that time, and I haven''t forgotten the words of Nenaveauj at that time, or those that Machihihihime had in mind until later.


    When he was alone in an unpopular place, Makihime often spoke alone and distracted himself towards the night sky of the virtual world. By doing so, it was causing some stress.


    "In the end, I''m the same. In real life, through my own self, I make my surroundings feel bad. But if I break, and I''m the only one unhappy, does that make my surroundings happy? For the happiness around you, you want me to live patiently while I''m alone in disgust? I''m not kidding. I''ve had enough patience, and I''m sorry for that."


    You don''t give me any replies - but any stupidity will listen to you silently and quietly, gentle night sky. Neither Real nor Virtual, the night sky is much the same. Difference in degree of seeing or not seeing a lot of stars. When the moon does it, it''s big, and the difference between whether or not the color changes.


    "Event coming soon..."


    Looking up at the blue moon, Makihime thinks of one player.


    "Nenaveauge, can I invite you...? I want to go around the event with you. I asked him out, I wonder if it would seem odd. I don''t know if that''s annoying..."


    Machihihime knows that we''ve been together a lot lately, and it can''t possibly seem weird. I know, and I dared to say it.


    (When the event feels good, let''s confess. In-game dating only.)


    Just thinking about it makes me laugh. And I become aware and ashamed of what I am doing.


    (That''s creepy in many ways, me. Even though the people inside are the ones who make it clear that even women are...)


    Actually, it was a lie, a makihime with vain aspirations, really wishing those inside were as handsome as the player characters.

 549 16

    At night, True was alone and headed to the hotel where he was supposedly tired of going in and out


    The truth was I was bringing a giant trunk. It is big enough that a child would be able to afford it. True himself would easily get inside. It is obvious what the use is.


    The same appearance as the image sent from the frozen sun, but the image sent is from noon. I feel uncomfortable looking at it at night. When it comes to being a hotel, the lights are barely on. Look, it doesn''t even look like a hotel.


    Enter dignified through the front entrance. The automatic door was closed without reacting, but it''s also a hassle to find other entrances, so I blew it up with a grenade and then went inside. If there were any people in there, they would undoubtedly have heard sounds, but they would never mind.


    It was dark inside, so I put a grand pen light on. Suppose that if any one inside were to strike truly, it would be targeted when the lights were on, but it would not matter.


    Walking down the hallway upstairs of the hotel while rolling the trunk, I felt signs of people.


    (There''s someone in the room. And this... more than one)


    To see what''s going on inside, touch the door knob slowly and release your hand immediately.


    You don''t seem like a trap.


    The moment I turned the door knob, I was alert to a trap that would run current, but nothing like that happened.


    Even more precautionary, immediately after pulling out the gun and turning the door knob with his free hand, he kicks the door open vigorously and sets the gun in the room facing the door.


    "I see... this is..."


    Seeing the sight inside, the truth shrugged convincingly.


    Several men with no limbs are lying on the floor in dreambands and adult diapers. They didn''t seem to be bathed, and the room smelled terrible with their body odors and foul odors. Truth is vague as to whether the floor deviation is properly considered and managed.


    "The body of the electric spirit."


    I didn''t really care what to do, and the truth was I left the room as it was. Even to help, I don''t know what it does with my hands on the detour. If I were to help, after I convinced you to be tired.


    Further opening the door next door, the men were similarly laid in line. Plus it was the same next door.


    All the rooms upstairs were the same, so I''ll go check the third floor.


    In the room on the third floor were still dreambands and those who were put to sleep in diapers. This one, however, is not a man. All women. The limbs are still severed from the base. And more than half of them were in bloated bellies.


    "A human field?"


    True to whine small. This isn''t the first time I''ve seen it. Nyanton isn''t the only one doing this. In fact, the same thing has been done all over the world. Trafficking in human beings, which specializes in selling fetuses and babies, is a popular dark business. Efficiency is gained in doing so, and women are left completely immobile. That''s called a human field.


    "It''s rare in Japan."


    It falls into a pretty outrageous category in the dark business, and the police won''t shut up if they find out. Unless, like a formalin-pickled president, you have the power to engage politicians and seal state power as well.


    The third floor was also locked when I finished checking and put my hand on the door knob in the first room on the fourth floor.


    There''s someone in there. The fact that it''s locked means it''s an extra important room. Or truthfully decide whether there is a normal person, not an abolitionist.


    (Hearing the explosion earlier, you''re most likely on guard)


    While I thought so, I shot through the door knob with a gun, kicked open the door and set up the gun.


    "How true is this noisy appearance?"


    A tired man sitting on his bed smiles toward the truth with a gun.


    "What''s that?


    Tired of seeing the trunk behind it true.


    "This would probably get you in, too. Spill it up, make it immobile, then fold it up, tie it up and take me back to the lab"


    "I know you think you can do that, but assuming you''re forced to take me back, that doesn''t make sense, does it? In order, shouldn''t you persuade me first and then take me home?


    I proclaim in the pale tone of the usual. Truly, tired said with a strange smile.


    "Tired, you''re a little brighter. That''s a good thing. I knew what you were doing was strange."


    I put the gun in my nostalgia, and the truth speaks staring at me tired.


    "Is what you''re doing important enough to turn your back on us? Is the world that important? I don''t understand."


    "It''s that way that''s weird. Just to the extent that I got a crush on the nettle, make the conversation easier. Why would you want to take it away if you found something I could be passionate about? [M] That''s what I don''t understand."


    "You''re not talking hard. If you see one of your family members clearly passionate about the game on a strange level, it''s normal to worry. It would be nice if you pickled some nettles, but your way of hammering can be overworked."


    Junko was careful at the beginning, and I really looked into it and found out. That the prolonged continuation of virtual trip games is sure to be a burden on the brain and that there are several deaths. Besides, if you keep playing games, it''s hard to notice that.


    "Worry, if I told you to keep that down a little, you''d bend over and run away from home, or you''d look too bad with a kid round out"


    "Are you here to speak ill and piss me off?


    Tired of getting a slightly mushy look.


    "One or two poisons makes me want to throw up. But I came to bring him back worried. We''re going home. Or are you not going back to us anymore?


    "Yes, I won''t go home. I have clearly betrayed Junko. [M] Junko is about to get it, because he''s on the side of an electric spirit nurturer. Enemy."


    The true expression clouded when I saw the tiredness of mocking and saying it away.


    Instead of the usual faceless look, he was tired of seeing the truth that was giving him a complete expression and upsetting his heart, but not putting it to the face.


    "It''s funny how easy it is to break what you decide to do once. Let me add that I don''t like verbal dialogue. If you want to move others the way you want, you should let them succumb with force. That''s what I like."


    Almost willing to keep mocking, but at the same time tired of intense pain in the chest.


    "I told you earlier from persuasion, and now I''m saying the opposite. I knew your nature from the start, so I could have done it. But for once, I just did it because you told me to."


    Back to the original faceless expression, truth be told.


    "Again and again, is it worth enough to dump us? You see me like that. [M] That much possessed? I don''t understand anything. [M] It''s not even a very interesting game. I''m getting tired of it."


    To true words, tiredness mucks again.


    "Again and again, how can you not understand when I finally have something to pee at and I can get out in public? Is that stranger to me?


    "''Cause it''s virtual space, and it''s confusing. It''s a safe game to fight. Are you satisfied that you were killed in real life in a safe space? I''m much more fun in real life."


    In response to the tired question, the truth answers in a cooler tone than usual.


    "This is a world of convenience and deliciousness. I don''t suffer from illness or injury, I don''t have any troublesome body stains, itching or toilet concepts, I just feel beautifully adventurous and feel beautifully brave. Well, it''s entertainment, so I don''t want to get into it, but it''s entertainment. It''s not a place to spend your life glancing at."


    "That mindset is skewed. Whatever it is, whether it''s entertainment or entertainment, the feelings of those who indulge and groan are not foolish, are they?


    "I''m not making a fool of myself, and I don''t know what that reason is, but obviously you''re over the limit. Let everyone worry, you don''t think anything?


    "That''s a parallel line. We don''t understand each other, we don''t even try to understand each other. No more verbal dialogue."


    Tired of fighting, getting up.


    "Oh. I knew I would, so I was trying to save you the extra interaction. You were the first to convince me or something, so I was dating you, and you''re confused about changing what you say?


    True to half toward tiredness, attach your left hand to your hips, and place your right hand next to your face.


    "You might be confused. I come true, and it''s true that I''m both annoyed and happy. [M] I think I''ll remember how spicy and fun it is to hurt you from now on."


    With a gentle grin, he said away, tiredness approaching the true with an unwrought foothold.


    As soon as tiredness entered the true attack range, the true kick was released with a tired face.

 550 17

    Whereas I have suddenly released a high kick from the front, I find tiredness mildly discouraging.


    It''s an unintentional act to control the lead, but it seemed pitiful that I had used such a hand against myself. Besides, it''s a huge kick full of gaps.


    Tired cuts at his leisure, gently turning back and avoiding him, he expects to fly to his nostrils at once for a gap after the attack, and puts a knife in his hand for a true neck muscle.


    I thought you were deliberately inviting me to attack full of gaps, and I was wary tired, but it wasn''t even there. A tired knife goes in decently. It''s common in fiction, not an attack intended to stun you. Seriously, it''s an attack you unleashed to deal damage to your opponent.


    (I am losing muscle strength and strength due to lack of exercise, so I will not relent and play and let you go fast)


    I was supposed to be tired of attacking him with that in mind, but seeing my true body collapse, I clap it out.


    The battle was light. True to nod and completely expose the gap. I can cook no matter what, but now the battle has been decided as well. I don''t have to go after him.


    The truth, which was for a few seconds but the consciousness was flying, rose up like a panic, facing each other with exhaustion.


    "I''m done. True defeat."


    Tired tells in a chilling voice. The sight of truth is equally chilling.


    "What are you talking about? I''m still standing like this."


    "That''s ugly. I didn''t know you''d admit you had a fight now."


    "I''m not saying defeat until I die, and I''m not here to fight in the first place. I''m here to bring you back."


    True to stand again as I say.


    "If you want to compete, as Midori did, you don''t choose the means. But if you''re gonna bring him back, you''re not gonna be convinced either if you don''t do it with dignity without despicable means, are you?


    "I also felt like the other way around... I see. So you want me to take you after you convince me"


    Tired of emitting increasingly cold and hard voices.


    "Whether it''s mouth or violence, you won''t be convinced. Finally, in the latter case, it won''t reach me. You could die next, right? I hate to kill you again, but if it''s a fight, I can''t help whoever it is."


    "Again?"


    "I am killing the truth of my previous life once. Though at that time he was not a human, but a monster by the name of the Beast Emperor. I can finally see you, but I killed you and lost you again, my grief at that time - I don''t want to taste it again."


    "Still, if it''s a serious battle, it won''t get out of hand..."


    "Yes."


    Truth is, at this time, I reviewed my tiredness. Something like respect came to a boil in my heart. At the same time, I felt tired and sympathetic.


    I didn''t try to exchange words any more and moved from the tired.


    Assemble from the front toward the trunk where you are tired. When you grab the true root with your right hand and the clothes on your true right upper arm with your left hand, you pay by entangling one of your own feet in the true one, and then weigh it down as it is.


    True to eat moves similar to large outside pruning, not being passive, and being able to hit the back of the head and back on the floor once in a while. Unlike that of Judo, he puts his weight on his arm while deliberately grabbing his neck when defeating his opponent. Not a move to take one. Hundreds of years ago, a move naturally worn in a battlefield filled with blood and mud - a move to kill an aggressively bare-handed and armed opponent when a knife is unavailable.


    I''m tired and I don''t really want to kill the truth, but if I fight, I have to be serious. At the time of the opponent''s bare hands, he was tired and unwilling to use any weapon or technique, but if he was prepared to respond with all his bare hands, even if he was unwilling to kill him, he was also plain to use moves that could lead to death.


    Before I lost consciousness, I truly conveyed that thought. Apart from the conditions of reciprocity, the truth was strongly dominated by the emotions of both joy and fear, tirelessly, which had hit an unwilling manifestation of intent at all.


    True that consciousness flies again.


    "Look, it''s true."


    Sounds with a nostalgic voice in my true head. In a dream of blown consciousness, a nostalgic face comes to mind. A tiny black man with a nasty smile. But it''s the low height, but it''s covered with all-body muscle armor, and some people might hesitate to call it small.


    "Power and weight far outweigh moves. Any martial arts, a little difference in weight makes a big difference. Gatai''s size and weight is a strong element of flesh and bullet warfare. It''s a tough story for a skinny chick, like a comic book, to flirt with a muscular giant and defeat him."


    Before he says so, there is a white man with muscle mukimuki, who would be superior to 180 in height.


    "Look, call me, Andrew."


    "Oh, Simon, would you give me a little relief? I hate savage things."


    A Macho white man, called Andrew, stabs the nail with a disgusting back voice and hits Simon, a black man more than twice smaller than himself.


    The battle followed in an instant. Flirting Andrew as he penetrates, Simon turns around and goes next to Andrew. Furthermore, after taking one arm of Andrew and taking advantage of the momentum he has rammed into, he puts his weight on one arm of Andrew and knocks him down.


    "No, ahhh! Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch! That hurts. Ooh! Come on! Please let me go! Ooh, that hurts!


    Andrew screams a shitty scream as Simon sidestiffens him.


    "This is the kind of guy who controls rigid and soft. You did a decent job. Then you can''t beat a guy with a big little guy first. But it''s not like there''s no way. Little guys like me and you have gone as far as possible to avoid fighting each other''s bare hands, but we really have to assume that when we are forced into such a situation."


    That''s what I said, shrugged my shoulders, let me spread my hands, and Simon smiles full of tea.


    You won''t be able to imagine this little man, always loving with Nico, from those who don''t know him, such as being held in reverence and awe by his companions and other mercenaries as the strongest mercenaries. But the truth is, in a short mercenary life that lasted only six months, I had never seen a mercenary stronger than him.


    It was for a short time, but I truly judge that the dream I had while my consciousness was flying was because of this situation.


    (Exactly in the middle of... tasting it. on the side of being controlled)


    Rise up and explore if the dreams you just had are a hint to break the situation while your head is still blurry.


    In terms of simple physique, power and stamina, you should be older in physical age and bigger in body than tired, and have minutes for the true one who trains every day. I truly know that tiredness has made no movement at all, and thanks to it, Midori lost.


    But the tired moves forged in action have not faded. You have to strike a hand that controls the softness that controls the rigidity.


    (It''s a fight, so I don''t care about the means, and I''m gonna hit him until he loses his roots anyway - I was going to, but I don''t know if I can)


    True I was going to bump into you directly from the front, but I''m not sure they''re going to respond to a fight that''s just tough. I''m not taking it, I''m not, I''m avoiding it, I''m seriously crushing it. The only thing that truly suits my tiredness is the battle with my bare hands.


    (You did it decently. Then you can''t beat someone who''s better at moves than you - replace it with. I mean, to make moves - to seal moves...)


    Looking at tiredness, I turn my head desperately. Before you get tired of attacking us, give us an answer, or we''ll be hit again. I''ve already been after a lot of damage, and when I took any more damage, I felt like I was going to be unable to stand. I''ve already come to my feet.


    (Poison fog - no, it''s not...)


    By such despicable means as those used for Midori, we cannot convince ourselves of tiredness.


    But the answer came right away. True use of poison fog and so on also comes from the fact that one of the true hobbies is professional appreciations.


    (The next time I put it together, I''m looking for it. When the opponent stops moving closely -)


    At that time when I finally came up with a way, tiredness stepped all the way to my true eyes at once, sticking out my right elbow at the same time. It''s a monkey arm called karate moves.


    A tired elbow strikes a steep spot between his nose and mouth, called the crowd. True to remember a definite feeling of broken front teeth with intense impact.


    (No... not yet...)


    True to hold onto the spot without falling, though fluttering. It was a good opportunity when I was tired, but I was struck by the blow.


    (I went in beautifully, but now I''m just a kid or less, so it wasn''t a decision.)


    Tired, on the other hand, decides that, and Todome intends to make a firm decision with his combined moves, dropping his hips low and jumping truly from low altitude.


    He was tired of attempting a set course in comprehensive martial arts: rolling his opponent on a low-altitude tackle, then crossing him on a horseback ride before ravaging him.


    But the truth is, he read the tired movement firmly, took it by covering it from the top, turned his arm from the front to the tired neck and pressed it in disappointingly, taking the defense well.


    True tightens his tired neck with his arms and remains headlocked from the front, knocking his torso down and weighing in tirelessly to hold him in from the top. Weight and strength are truly higher, but when this happens, tiredness cannot be helped.


    (I was assuming a few moves I''d call and their return moves, but you got the easiest guy to deal with.)


    True to unintentionally chuckle. He was actually laughing at his expression, not in his head. With a face with missing front teeth, bleeding out of my mouth.


    From the truth, when I got tired, I decided that I had to strangle or articulate with a flash of clearance, and I was after it. Thanks. Tired also seemed to have a tendency to prefer throwing moves, but I was also wary of combing moves.


    "Gu... gu..."


    Tired groans. It''s an extremely simple move, but unless the truth lets go, I realize there''s nothing more I can do about this.


    Are you kidding me? I don''t know how much bare hands I fought because I was short of exercise...)


    It was humiliating, but I have to admit.


    (I think I was caught off guard...)


    Some parts of me were judging that I was winning more overwhelmingly. In fact, both skill and experience are better, but that''s why wins and losses are not always determined.


    Give up, tired slaps his true hand gently. It is a sign of gibberish.


    Truth takes his hands off tiredness and rolls to sleep in the big letters.


    "I can''t move anymore...... But..."


    With a rough breath, Truth said.


    "I''ll do it again when I can move. I''ll do it again even if I can''t win there. I''ll do it until you tell me you''re coming home with me, and as long as I live, as long as I don''t give up, it''s not a defeat."


    "Hand and foot bones, shall I break you about four each"


    I''m tired of saying it in a mean tone, even when it''s frightening.


    "Whatever you want. Still, we''re just talking about having Yukioka cure us and come back."


    True spills a smile. Look at that smile, tired is thrilling.


    "Don''t run away. I come as many times as I want. Coming as many times as you want. It''s not my loss until you give in. Unless you kill me, you won''t be my loss."


    "I''m already... cheating. That''s all they said, and you still can''t fight it."


    Tearful as tiredness tears, I try to cover and cuddle over the falling true.


    "Let me take the trouble. No... I guess I didn''t have to work harder than I expected."


    I gently poked my tired head in my arms, and the truth was I exhaled and squealed small.


    "But I may betray everyone again. Whoever betrays a man once, betrays him as many times as he can. In the end, I''m the type to put me through somehow. Even if you make many sacrifices, betray someone close to you, you''re the one who goes through what you want to do. Tachi is worse than Junko in a way. It''s more peaceful to keep pulling, isn''t it?


    Put your own face on your true face and ask tired in a sincere tone.


    "Still better than Hiki, you''d say if it was Snowoka. I think it''s a problem for both of us."


    It was usually true to push my tired face off, but now I didn''t even feel like doing so. Sometimes there was no room for that.


    "Well, if you do something crazy again, this is how I''m gonna fix it, and I''m gonna teach you the same thing about Snow Oka. I didn''t think I''d take care of you even though Snow Oka alone would take care of you."


    For some reason I said the truth, wrapped in a sense of nostalgia.

 551 18

    Machihihihime has as many depressing days as ever.


    Recently, my parents have called me frequently.


    Following his elder son and eldest daughter, who had previously been almost indifferent to him, but who had originally rebelled against his parents and alienated him, his youngest daughter was also disconnected. So it seems that we are worried about our old age and are still speaking to Makihime.


    It''s a really good story about bugs. Once when I was a child, I was a makihime who also wanted my parents to put me through, but now I can''t lose that feeling at all. On the contrary, I''m depressed and angry.


    I know that my parents are not parents. Both my brother and sister were rebellious because they were sick of adding and subtracting their parents'' idiocy, and my second daughter, who was straightforward and submissive, probably ran out of love and kept her distance. They were all concerned about their decency, rotting trying to make their children what they wanted, as if they were pets or tools.


    "Why are those kids so blind to us? I don''t remember raising her like that."


    And he was definitely repeating that dialogue on the phone. Even the second daughter, who was submissive, thinks they have nothing to do with it. Without a doubt, the victim is moaning.


    (ugly. Really ugly. It''s just ugly. And just be aware that such ugly bloods are running on me too, my head is going to boil)


    Every time my parents call, Machihihime gets sick.


    Machihihihime is also hanging up appropriately, but he still persists in making phone calls, just saying that Machime is the only one at the earliest.


    I have a hand in not answering the phone, but that can cause trouble. Now, if my parents push me to my home, they will wonder if my husband or aunt is absent. Now my husband and aunt say that the spirit body is removed from the flesh and thrown into Recommended 11 as an electric spirit, and the flesh lies in a hotel in Nyanton in a state similar to that of an abandoned man, living every day just to drool manure in the osime.


    I kept answering my parents'' calls for that, but I was going mad at my parents for their too retarded and shallow bottom and, above all, humble.


    (Some people in the world have depth and thickness as humans, like our stupid parents, even thin, boring and humble... How come in the real world around me, it was just the latter...)


    Machihihihime, who always wanted to see and believe in the good parts of man, is the only one in the nettle who can touch it. The brightest looking of them all was the Nenaveauge.


    Makhihime wears a dream band, escapes ugly reality and enters a beautiful virtual world.


    When it comes to Makihime getting in first recently, it is Nenaveauge''s search.


    At a time when the name of Nenaveauj did not take a search, and breathed out small, a familiar pair floated over the front of Makhihihime.


    It was the electric spirit nurturer and Tomorrow Incense, which has been monitored in a way that was recently brought around by the nurturer.


    "I''m going to give you another ability."


    Looking down at Machihihime, her nurturing husband tells her.


    "For what?


    Makihime looking up at her nurturing husband and asking. Surely there are two kinds of powers that a nurturing husband gives, one being the power to produce and serve electric spirits. The other is random and he says he doesn''t know what powers awaken him.


    Machihihihime is in a state where only the power of electric spiritualization has been conferred, and the awakening of another power has not taken place. As for being honest and random, I don''t really feel comfortable as a makihime.


    There are an unlimited number of random elements among the Recommended 11 as well, especially among the random elements of numbers and effects on equipment, which are beautifully divided between affirmative and negative. Makhihihime was a denier. I want to skip the uncertainty element, stack it up with tricks and be sure to get good gear.


    "It''s to get something. Perhaps you can gain something useful for us. We''re just talking about making that kind of bet. Even if you don''t get anything, I don''t think you''re gonna lose it. Maybe."


    "I ran out of tired athletes, so now you''re turning me into an athlete? Like a bet or eight?


    "That''s right. I think it''s worth a shot."


    I hate hitting Machihihime, but this has nothing to lose in the first place. To the extent that you get it or not. I thought I would never refuse.


    I realize later that it was a mistake.


    "Okay. Try it."


    "All right, let''s go then. Ahhhhhhh!


    A simple ritual that is no different from the time of the first awakening. After her nurturing husband screams, Makihime is attacked by a mild vertigo and realizes she has gained new strength.


    "I don''t think this is..."


    Makhime understands what kind of supernatural powers he has gained and communicates the contents to his nurturing husband.


    "Hmm, it sure doesn''t look like it. You shouldn''t use that power."


    "You can''t use it. There''s no point in using it."


    It was a makihime that said it was frightening, but it''s not that I don''t have the desire to use it.


    "Mm, someone''s coming. See you then."


    My nurturing husband and Tomorrow incense disappear.


    "Hey, Machihihime"


    It was Nenaveauge who showed up to replace him. Makihime''s face is naturally dusted. My chest is pounding, my head is burning, and all my unpleasant feelings are blown away.


    (Like an idiot, me. No matter how serious you get, Nenaveauge is......)


    Makhime realizes that he is surrounded by a sense of happiness and takes reason to deny it.


    I deny it with reason, and then I feel sorry for myself because it seems as if I am a terribly miserable being.


    "What''s wrong with you? I thought you laughed happily when you saw my face, and suddenly you sank."


    The change in mood seemed to be on Moro''s expression, pointing it out, and Makihime turns his face bright red. I had forgotten that it was a difficult game to control emotions and expressions over reality.


    "It''s this kind of game, so it''s manners not to point out the changes in the expression of others."


    It was a makihime to joke and say, in fact, that kind of promise exists in recommendation 11.


    "I know that, but I care. I asked because I couldn''t leave you alone."


    To Nenaveauj, who stares at himself and speaks in a sincere tone, Makihime learns the speed of confusion and palpitations. I suspect it''s on Moro''s face again. There is also a system for visually ascertaining one''s face, but it is also hesitant to use it now.


    "Because it''s something I don''t want to say. So embarrassing."


    I never wanted anyone to know what I was thinking about Nenaveauge. But since it''s about Nenaveauge, I even think I might be spotting that.


    (After knowing that, you mean you''re matching me and showing me your sleazy dreams?


    That''s just paranoia, but given Nenaveauge''s character, it''s not surprising that it is.


    "With all the real circumstances, I''m just disoriented. I don''t want to bring it here."


    After I say it, I tell myself I''m not lying, Machihihime.


    "It might be easier to talk, but don''t you want to talk"


    "Yeah, it''s a lot of embarrassment."


    I don''t even want to talk about such ugly parents. I don''t even want them to know I''m such an ugly parent.


    And I don''t even want them to know what I''m doing right now. Mass produced something called Electric Spirit, trying to maintain this game, etc...


    "For example, what if someone close to you goes off the road and becomes the Great Demon King, and you have to take it down because you''re a brave man?


    Machihihihime, remembering the hindsight, talks with no context.


    "I''ll try to wake you up before I knock you down. Just because you''re off the road doesn''t mean it''s over."


    Nenaveauge - Junko replied, aware of the truth that went to the source of tiredness.


    (And True, I hear you''re going to make my way right, too. I mean, why are you talking about this, Machihihime? I wonder if you''re doing something real or not...)


    I''m a pure child, but I''m not going to touch you that far. Machihihihime didn''t want me to touch him either, I was spotting him.


    Makhihihime took his gaze off Nenaveauj and remained silent for a while. Words don''t come out well. Nenaveauge''s dialogue pierces. If Nenaveauj knew how he felt and knew what he was doing, how would he wake up?


    "I''m done convincing you before I defeat you, and you don''t have a Las Boss fight, do you?"


    After much time, Makihime says jokingly.


    "Um... I hope so, mysterious super giant creature marathon, would you mind going around alone with me?


    Suddenly change the subject again. I am aware that I am strange, and that from the perspective of Nenaveauge, I would look even more unstable and strange. But I also know that Nenaveauj doesn''t see himself with weird eyes, and he''s kind enough to fit in.


    "Fine."


    I asked her out thoughtfully, and two replies returned lightly, and Machihihihime drowns in the feeling of her chest filling with joy.


    "Really? You can run errands on the day, double booking, you''re actually making fun of me, right?


    "Huh, you see too much bad fiction. But don''t you think there''s nothing you can do but rush? You want me to prioritize my date with you, even if I have an obituary for my family?


    "Yeah, I want it to be a priority. That''s how important it will be to me..."


    Machihihihime ran out of words in a serious tone. I keep saying weird things, I think it''s as if Nenaveauge is trying to figure out how far he''s going to go with me and where he''s going to do his love. But it doesn''t stop anymore. Confused, rampant and unstoppable.


    "Contempt?


    "No. It was conveyed that I was coming up with something. I repeat, if you don''t mind, I''ll talk to you. Don''t hesitate."


    Nenaveauj reached out and gently stroked Machihihihime''s head.


    Even in the virtual world, acts of sexual harassment are established. Of course Machihihime, there''s no way he''s conscious of that. On the contrary, I''m about to be happy and overflowing with tears.


    But you can''t say. I want to talk, but I don''t want to talk. The desire to let you know everything about yourself as a human being and the spiciness of having a two-law transgression, where there is simultaneously a feeling that being known is uninterruptedly embarrassing and scary, and there is likely to be something to lose either way.


    "I want to talk, but I can''t..."


    Finally, tears are overflowing. A world in which tears are properly expressed in conjunction with high emotions, even in virtual reality. The system has never seemed more negligible.


    "Okay."


    As Nenaveauj smiled small, he slowly embraced Machihihime''s body.


    "I don''t ask anything. You don''t have to say anything. Then at least cry. Just tears, I''ll take it."


    No matter how much RP, Nenaveauj, who could talk such a shitty dialogue without being shy and hug his opponent, was a makihime who seemed sincerely awesome.


    No matter how serious he was, he would not be able to have such an embarrassing dialogue, and with that in mind, he buried his face in the chest of Nenaveauj, where there was no such thing as the feeling of a person''s body, and Makhihime pressed his voice to death and kept crying.

 552 19

    For the first time in more than five years, a large version upgrade is finally approaching the present with a fold of fingers.


    Nyanton awaited with excitement every day, including events and additional content. The collision with the management union, which was one of the matters of concern, was found to be a type of event that they did not need to serve, so they only safely opened the lid later.


    The mission of mass production of electric spirits is also being carried out at an unprecedented pace with two more reliable companions: Makihime and Tired. Those who are tired accomplish the feat of greatly increasing the number of biological players, not electric spirits.


    But when it comes to smoothing things up without anything happening, it''s not.


    Tired suddenly disappeared from Nyanton''s hotel.


    (You didn''t look like the unfaithful type to disappear in silence.)


    That was both strange and anxious for Nyanton, who fattened his eyes to see people more than real in the game. By the way, depending on the job title, many people have more opportunities to deal with people than they do in real life when they are working at Recommend11.


    With anxiety, Nyanton was playing Recommended 11 with the Electric Spirit as usual.


    Nyanton has already created elements such as the level of all jobs, exceeding the upper status limit, and raising the skill bottom. Except for the electric spirits, who are servants. I am now engaged in the task of improving their abilities.


    In a certain dungeon - seven and a half hours of prolonged repetition of the task of ordering the Electric Spirit to bring in a large number of monsters who looked like palm crabs and crush the gathered palm crabs around him at once with a range attack. I captured the appearance of a familiar person. But still, I won''t stop working.


    "Huh, you''re going to be fine."


    Even if Nenaveauge calls out to him, Nyanton doesn''t even reply with a glance.


    I have a terrible impression on him because of the interaction I had with him the other day. I was more cocky at what I said when I treated myself as a cheetah and insulted myself than because I was exploring the Electric Spirit thing.


    "Looks like Tatsuyoshi isn''t in. Your friend, I presume? Aren''t you worried?


    Gentleman, but somewhat teasing, mouth-watering nenaveauge. Honestly, his attitude as if he had seen through everything would impair his seizures, but Nyanton continues to ignore them. Even if you don''t respond anyway, they will surely keep talking. That''s just the decision that you don''t have to waste it.


    At last, Nyanton didn''t know what would happen to Tatsuyoshi. I don''t even think I need to worry about it.


    "I''ve seen him in real life. I could get a lot of useful information."


    But to Nenaveauj''s words, he had to react to the boulders. My hand stops killing crabs for a moment.


    "Electric spirits are rumors of players who have died and become ghosts, but that''s not all. The electric spirit as a player is, in fact, alive. The raw one wears a proper dream band and is also paid a monthly charge. Only spiritual souls are put into this world and manipulated by electric spiritual users. Wouldn''t you?


    Nyanton couldn''t ignore Nenaveauj at the earliest, who had smiled and stepped into certainty. Order the electric spirits to stop the task of bringing crabs.


    (That guy, he exposed information to this guy in real life? But why on earth?


    Tatsuyoshi was the untrustworthy type, but I didn''t expect to betray him so clearly. Was it money, woman, or blackmail?


    (If this guy is my enemy, I have to meet him in real life, use my abilities, and finish him off. But how do we find out?


    "I know where and how you manage that life."


    In front of the conceiving Nyanton, Nenaveauge projects the image.


    Nyanton stunned to see the image. It was a hotel in Nyanton that was shown.


    "Before you, Tatsuyoshi, I used to find out from certain muscles. I heard it from his mouth, and I was sure."


    Nenaveauge tells her with a smile towards Nyanton with a stunned look on her face.


    At the earliest Nyanton even feared. I never thought anyone who had stepped in here and threatened me would show up.


    "Who are you...? What''s the aim...?


    "My ultimate goal is an electric spirit, my nurturing husband, who empowered you. That''s where it all started, isn''t it?


    Nyanton gets more and more freaked out by being even given the name of his nurturing husband.


    (You mean the enemy for Dadian Spiritualist has moved in earnest?)


    Nyanton has no idea what the hell that thing came out of boiling.


    "Yes, Tatsuyoshi, let me also show you what''s going on right now. She''s alive."


    Nenaveauge makes you project the display. Seeing the footage shown, Nyanton stunned his face.


    What was shown was a video. Someone in white is injecting Real Tatsuyoshi, who is being put on a sleeping table and has his head cut off in a circle to expose his brain. I can only see it from the neck down, but it looks like a woman. Under the white coat was a white shirt dressed as shortbread.


    Tatsuyoshi, who was injected, is cramping his body by calling him with his opium face. No audio, but silent feels extra vivid. Tatsuyoshi seemed insane no matter what he saw.


    "Can you treat him the same way? Except if you cooperate."


    Nenaveauge who speaks so - Junko, but I don''t actually care about that at all. Nyanton is not trying to do any harm to himself, nor is he an experimental platform applicant.


    Yes, I can''t be an experimental bench at the moment. But the plan to do so is also made among the pure children. I haven''t decided yet whether to run it or not. I intend to see Nyanton''s reaction and decide.


    "What kind of cooperation?


    Nyanton asks nagging like he gave up.


    "First of all, if you know where the electric spiritual nurturer is lurking, I want you to tell me. Or a way to make contact, though. And..."


    If I look at this from Junko, I can''t help but ask about it now, but I still don''t know what will happen in the future, so I decide that I should get it as information just in case.


    "I want you to release the living electric spirit if you can, but well, if that may turn out to be an act that threatens your real life, I won''t say strongly about that. But it''s outrageous, and some people don''t feel comfortable knowing what you''re doing. At least I don''t want you to imitate more electric spirits anymore."


    If Nyanton had electrically spiritualized someone he didn''t like in real life, Junko had considered that Nyanton''s body would be in danger if it was undone.


    "Is this the end of our plan? I''ve been trying to get this game back together for a while..."


    Nyanton whining without anyone.


    "I just like this game. What''s wrong with that? I don''t want to see the end of this game."


    Nyanton looks up and tells off in an arrogant tone as he stares at Nenaveauge.


    Junko Fumi recalled the dialogue that Nenaveauj had once spoken of.


    "From the beginning to the end of this world, I want to see it all - I''m sure you were the one who said it."


    When Nenaveauge uttered that dialogue, Nyanton also changed his complexion. A long time ago, I have memories of talking about that dialogue, whether it''s wild PT, guild or fre.


    "I remember. I used to PT with you a long time ago when this game was just beginning. I only remembered that dialogue. I was impressed with that dialogue."


    "Ha ha, and yet if I could see an end to it, you mean I was moaning for you not to end it? You''re a fool round."


    Nyanton laughed. Even the distorted grin was not a masochistic grin, but a crisp smile as the possession had fallen.


    "I can''t help but keep it your way. Besides, even if this world breaks down, it doesn''t even lose the memories we experience in this world. If you love this world so much, it''s one of love to see it perish with a broad heart."


    Nenaveauge to teach in a quiet tone.


    "The Great Electric Spirit and I will destroy them. I repeat, you must stop adding more electric spirits in real life immediately. Otherwise, you won''t be able to play the game anymore. Like Tatsuyoshi."


    There were plans to make Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi into experimental benches by making them hostile to themselves, but I was a pure child who was in the mood to listen to the earlier dialogue and lose that temper and miss it.


    "You, who are you?


    "Let me tell you, in real life, that''s the one with the power to do it. If you suspect the earlier Tatsuyoshi video is a phony, fine. What do you want me to do, put up a new torture video? If it takes the form of blackmail, but still revises what you''re doing now, that''s the best part."


    "If I stop now, what will I do to the Great Electric Spirit..."


    Nyanton''s voice sounds anxious. Most of all, Nyanton doesn''t have more electric spirits.


    "Well, if I defeat my husband, I''ll prove it to you with a video to reassure you."


    "Don''t expect me to wait."


    Nyanton decided not to think about who Nenaveauj was anymore or what would happen next. The fact that Nenaveauj is not the only one, no matter how he sees it, and that in real life he would not be his own opponent, has been inferred from the current interaction.


    (It''s been a long time since we talked. Good luck, Tatsuyoshi. I got the information from you. It was worth it. After that, I wonder if there''s one more thing to do)


    Junko thought, butting Nyanton, who resumed the task of defeating Crabs.

 553 20

    "Oh, you''re back"


    "Hi."


    Noon. Voiced out by Zuo, who showed up at the Snow Oka Institute, Tired meets with a seeming illumination.


    "It''s also been... a long time since I''ve had Zao''s tea... It''s still the best..."


    "Wow... my ancestors, the way you talk has gone back to normal. Even though you talk normally in the nettle, you start talking normally in real life."


    "The passionate effect on Recommended 11 was��"


    Tired said to Midori, poking.


    "That''s now... it''s interrupted, so it shouldn''t be back to normal... With this incident in mind, I decided to make a big difference. The way you talk is... difficult, but I''ll try to be normal with that too."


    "Hmm, are you going to start something?


    Speaking with a smile, Junko asks "


    "Yes, start... I''ll just take care of the lack of exercise"


    Whether Midori loses or really loses, Tired thinks it''s the cause.


    "With my true brother, I do early morning marathons every day. It seems to work."


    Midori said, showing her teeth and laughing.


    "Midori, that would be too much of a hurdle if I tried it on you. I''m embarrassed to run outside, so I''m making it a room marathon."


    It was with what seemed surprising that Junko said he was ashamed to run outside. I was wondering if you had such shame.


    "Well, you''d certainly be ashamed to run in white"


    "I just wanted to say I should make it into a jersey, but don''t you like to take off your white coat"


    "I can''t imagine Snow Oka in jersey. The one who looks best in this is Zao."


    "I''m going to be like a gym teacher when I wear it"


    True and Zuo say it orally.


    "Junko, by the way. of my nurturing husband��"


    Tired turns to the truth and changes the subject.


    "Don''t treat me too badly... please. That''s not such a rotten man, so I''d like you to add and subtract it."


    "You''re killing your lover, dragging him into the game world and binding him, huh? It''s rotten enough."


    "It would be the root of all evil, having made literal abolitionists to mass produce electric spirits"


    Midori and Truth stuck in response to the tired appeal.


    "Well, if you say so, I''ll think about it."


    Basically, Junko only kept his mouth shut for true and tired because no matter what he was told about the way the experiment was held, he never lends much ear, but after calculating that it was his own request that Junko and his mind only became round these days, and that once he turned to his enemies and knew their inner details, he asked them to tire.


    "How I became an electric spirit is not a compliment...... though. But I was dealing with him, and I didn''t feel like a bad guy."


    I try to say it was pure, and tiredness keeps me in mind. Because everyone here, including tired, is aware that pure humans are bad taches. Midori, who was a patriarch, would be particularly aware of it.


    "Mm-hmm. Recommend 11, when you get here, all of a sudden RMT is becoming popular. Maybe it''s because of more people. Besides, I miss China and all that."


    Junko, who was putting out a holographic display in front of his face and reading and fishing for the Recommended 11 related bulletin board, squeaks in wonder.


    "Huh, uh, what was that? Like I''ve heard before, like I won''t ask."


    Midori asks.


    "Rikamanetsu - which abbreviation. Buying and selling money in the game for real money. There are quite a few vendors dedicated to that. When there was still national transportation during the day, Chinese vendors were especially into Japanese online games, and they said they were Chinese vendors, and they hated them, but I wonder why Chinese vendors are back again now..."


    Junko wonders with his hand on his chin. There was a verse that came to mind in my exhaustion, but I decided to keep it quiet.


    As large versioning finally approached tomorrow, Makihime was still adding more electric spirits today in real life.


    The act of fishing for men is also divided as one of the tasks. I have a hard time making one electric spirit, but if I have to be tired anymore, I have to work hard. Besides, tiredness disappeared somewhere, just saying it served.


    Bringing him into an unpopular place for electric spiritualization and putting a dream band on an abandoned man puts him in touch with an organization that goes through with Nyanton. Today alone is the third time. I also work with people in my organization and have them follow me in the form of having Machihihihime tailed.


    Whatever you think, they are immigrants, silent, pack the man Machihihihime has wandered into the car. I have told them in advance that there are three of us today, so today is over.


    No matter how much work you split up, it doesn''t change how tired you get. If it was one person a day, it would still have been Dahl to hook up three people a day.


    (I want to go home and play games soon)


    Machihihihime had always thought so as he was rocked by the train and headed to his home. I really just want to go to bed right away, but I want to touch the world of Recommended 11 for just a little while before I go to bed.


    But at home, an uninvited guest waited for Makhime.


    When he saw the two old men and women in front of his home gate, Makhihihime was stunned. He was Machihihime''s parents.


    "Father, Mother, how could..."


    "I wonder why not! You would naturally come to me wondering if something had happened, not even if I called you!


    Machihihihime learns to be angry at her hysterical speaking mother. You''ve never been indifferent, but you even learn to be nauseated by the obvious soul gall of other children to give you their love or not, to sell your grace with full parental care.


    "You don''t seem to have anyone at home. When I ask my neighbors, the wife here, who always takes care of the garden, doesn''t show up at all, let''s just say. It''s not about Maki, it''s about your husband''s mother."


    Father says by revealing his disbelief.


    "There''s still no electricity on, and I''m pretty sure something went wrong. I also had my interest office look into it, but my husband doesn''t seem to be a working man. I used to marry someone like that, even though I have assets."


    After hearing his father''s words, Machihihihime flashes. The very act of requesting an investigation from an interested party is also disgusting, but I doubt the couple will realize how strange they are, such as cursing them after doing so now.


    "Something''s not good. Aren''t you in trouble? You''re not the cause of this, are you?


    Mother asks. I doubt myself first when I thought you were worried about me. I''m not worried because my daughter is in trouble. Our daughter may have committed a crime, so we''re just worried about our public body. Machihihihime spotted that light.


    "What are you silent about? Can''t you say anything in front of your parents? I don''t remember a child being able to behave like that."


    I don''t remember being tortured at all, but I wonder where the hell I remember being tortured in this father, Machihihime.


    (Yes, these guys have been like this for a long time. That''s why both my brother and sister gave up their love. Thin, concerned only with decency, and so prestigious and rotten. I don''t try to understand how people feel at all. It''s all about our decency and our preservation. child is a tool for that)


    Even though he gave birth to himself and raised him, Machihihihime, with all these idiots, doesn''t feel like holding any shards of gratitude or anything.


    But it''s not limited to these parents. We all did. Not all the humans Machihihime has ever seen in real life.


    "Nobody, he... why can''t you be more kind to people? What''s so fun and hurtful? So you don''t know what it''s like to be a painful person?


    Staring at his parents with a mixed look of sadness and anger, Makhihime asks.


    My parents were overwhelmed by Makhihihime''s gaze and dialogue and had lost their words. I was instinctively feeling signs of danger. But just because you guessed it doesn''t mean you can do anything.


    "Enough... everything..."


    The fact that he also uttered a soothing voice and soothed himself in his own voice made him laugh strangely, and Makihime activated his abilities.


    The ability to make electric spirits granted to him by his nurturing husband does not release spirits from his opponents out of his body without question and throw them as electric spirits into the game. Making it into a spirit can be done immediately in itself, but putting it in the game also requires wearing a dream band on the subject, and it takes a lot of work to do so.


    In the case of Machihihime, he had dusted his opponent with instant sleeping pills, causing him to lose consciousness, and then activating the power of electric spiritualization. In Nyanton''s case, he was passing out his opponent with cautionary power before going. Tatsuyoshi used tear sprays, stun guns, etc.


    The ability that Makhihime has now activated is another force recently given to him by his nurturing husband.


    Something like an electric shock radiated around Makhihihime''s body, trying to wrap a vortex around it. Those pierced Makhihime''s parents, and for a while the two continued to be electrocuted standing on their bars, but eventually fell to the ground like they had lost their liveliness.


    Unexpectedly, Machihihime takes the dream band out of the bag, wears it and starts Recommended 11.


    Make sure Machihihime''s parents are drifting as electric spirits where they logged in. It is not a living spirit. The body is dead, and the spirit is sent to the computer world. In other words, I sent the Necromancer to Recommend 11 as an electric spirit. Moreover, before launching the dream band, it is immediately jumping across the space after death and sending it inside Recommended 11.


    Another force that Makhihihime awakened was a substitute for creating an electric spirit of the Necromancer by exposing it to electric bioenergy coming from Makhihihime''s body and killing it, rather than electrically spiraling it alive. However, it does not take much longer than making the electric spirits of living spirits, so we can kill more than one human at a time.


    But this makes it impossible to be a player. Unless the body is alive and the brain is manipulating the game wearing a dream band, you can''t let the electric spirit in as a player. Just drifting through computer space, just like my nurturing husband and Tomorrow incense. In other words, it was impossible to increase the number of players recommended 11, a useless ability to do so.


    Satisfied with the confirmation of the killing and electrospiritualization of his parents, Machihihihime immediately logs out.


    Rough breathing makihime. New abilities make fatigue even more intense. I have the illusion that life itself will be shredded.


    "I''m going that way, too. - You''re going to turn to the side that hurts you, right? That''s enough. That''s what you''re supposed to do, right? Isn''t that fun?


    Crying and laughing, Makihime looked down at his parents'' bodies and muttered.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    Suddenly there was a scream. Neighbors were witnessing the end of the day.


    I tried to activate my abilities again, but Machihihihime''s conscience still stood in my mind


    (No... You can''t kill someone who''s not guilty of anything...)


    There was no way I could have imagined a godless Makhihime, who would have killed his neighbor without hesitation here, for example, who might not have had to create many tragedies later.

 554 21

    On the day of the large version upgrade, maintenance for the upgrade will be carried out by a long time, all servers will fall and it will be impossible to play the game.


    It was easy to locate the server recommended 11. To infiltrate.


    Junko asked his collaborators to nominate one Midori to accompany him. Instead of not trusting the tiredness of betraying him once, he fell back on his enemies once, so he considered that he would ask for a hard role, but a late one.


    "But if I hadn''t been here, I would have let my ancestors do the hard work."


    "Well, Mochiron."


    Junko lightly admits with an uncontrolled smile, pointing out with a mean grin.


    "Wow, I think I hit the reading. I can feel the spirit I remember."


    Midori pointing to one of the servers arranged in a row.


    "I thought, are other electric spirits monsters possessed by servers too?


    Midori speaks the question. Electric Spirit is one of the urban legends rumored to be outside of Recommend 11. There are rumours that grass dew milk is also like electric spirits. As far as milk is concerned, it''s just a rumor, but Midori is judging that there are other electric spirits themselves.


    "I don''t know. I think this time it just happened to be that way. Yikes. I think there are probably a lot of cases. What we have in common is a story about spirits lurking in the internet."


    Junko says in a tone that doesn''t seem very interesting. The key is that the electric spiritual nurturer has the power to interfere in real life through a dream band and bring out the abilities of others. Although there are many difficulties in awakening abilities using dreambands, it is well worth looking into.


    "Well, wish..."


    "I''m disappointed."


    Junko urges me, Midori casts a small spell.


    Two spiritual figures emerge from the server in front of Midori and Junko.


    "Hey, what is it!? Oh, you!?


    A confused nurturing husband''s spirit body sees Midori and turns confusion into surprise.


    "Junko, you''re here"


    As opposed to my nurturing husband, I thought this time had finally come, and Tomorrow incense to appease me.


    "Then the art of earth-bound spirits hippetsu. Oh, oh, my God."


    When Midori cast her spell, her nurturing husband and Tomorrow incense were wrapped in a heterogeneous sensation.


    "This is... something... crazy."


    "I''m not an electric spirit anymore. No, it might be possible to dive into computer space, but at least there, it means you''re no longer in captivity."


    It was Midori who freed her nurturing husband and Tomorrow Incense from the Recommended 11 servers by seeing the electric spirit as a kind of earth-bound spirit and by doing a de-giving of earth-bound spirits that would be fixed in certain places.


    "Bullshit, you''re kidding me, you extra piece of shit! I wanted to be in that space forever, and you did something to me!


    "I asked for it."


    Tomorrow incense tells her furious nurturing husband in a quiet voice.


    "My husband, it''s been a long time... but that''s it now. Thank you so much, Junko, Midori."


    Tomorrow incense to express sincere gratitude and bow his head deeply.


    "Don''t worry about it. In exchange, you''re gonna have to be an experimental bench. Come on. And don''t mess with it."


    and Junko.


    "Oh, tomorrow is finally the big upgrade I''ve been waiting for, but oh, not really - eh!


    "Think of it as a reward and give up."


    Angry aroused scattered nurturing husband and only mildly mouthed Tomorrow incense.


    "Heh, I''d like to ask you one thing. Husband is the type of electric spirit who can''t play games, right? I''m just watching, and you enjoy that?


    "It''s fun. Even if I can''t play that game, I was just happy watching the world. I would love to see you fall in love with new events and new content..."


    Asked by Midori, the nurturing husband can express his thoughts before complaining disappointingly.


    "What are we going to do? Pure sister"


    "Hmm... there''s nothing mean about it. Well, let''s go to the lab and think about it. You can''t escape this restraint. After you''ve taken care of it."


    Junko answered, guessing what Midori was trying to say.


    "Wow, that settles the matter."


    Midori says, sealing Yuzuka and Tomorrow incense into a pot for sealed spirits.


    "You didn''t feel bad at the end, did you? It''s normal that there''s no such thing as a thriving drama."


    "Just doing something about you, the electric spirit nurturer, didn''t clean up the story, though it was a tricky part. Hey. It was harder to contain the electric spirits under his command."


    There may have been other ways, but Junko thinks it might have taken longer if her husband and Tomorrow Kaori hadn''t realized that she was going back from computer space to real life during maintenance.


    "So, you''re not going to recommend 11 anymore?


    "Hmm? I don''t think you have to stop."


    Junko looks unexpected.


    "Sorry, I''m tired of this. Seems like my real brother is starting to hate me, too?"


    "Oh well... but at least let''s all enjoy the post-version event"


    "So I don''t care why my real brother''s starting to hate me, sneaking up on me or anything like that. Hey, Jun, what''s up?"


    "Huh...? Hmm... haha..."


    Midori told me that in a sigh, Junko spilled a bitter laugh as she fingered her cheek.


    Makhihihime had accompanied the police station arbitrarily and had been questioned about the circumstances.


    My neighbor saw where my parents would fall in front of me, and when I had to read an ambulance to deceive them, I even got involved with the police. I guess that neighbor must have called 110, and Machihihime finds it abominable.


    (Even though it''s the day of the upgrade, I can''t believe this happened... I''m in maintenance now, but what if I don''t make it)


    Machihihihime''s worries were more about you than his own.


    (I wonder if you could extend the maintenance...)


    Extension is tough for maintenance, but even if you have ever felt frustrated with extension, this is the first time you want it to be extended.


    My parents died at the same time, and it''s hard to say that they died of illness. I could suddenly fall down and sing that I didn''t know what was causing it either, but I keep being asked.


    "We got autopsy results, but no trauma. As if he died in shock, the cause of death is completely unknown."


    In the interrogation room, a detective speaks in a whispering tone, from behind a sitting makihime. I can''t help but creep up and call me almost closely. It was salvation not having to look from the front at the face of the detective reminiscent of the lizard.


    "There''s no drug reaction either. Unknown cause is the most troublesome and troublesome. Do you have any idea? If you''re hiding something, I want you to tell me."


    Detectives rub their hands on both shoulders of Makihime. Makihime was surprised and shocked that an investigation into sexual harassment appeared in such a cheap drama.


    Perhaps Machihihihime is treading suspiciously. Machihihihime also senses that their sense of smell must be that Machihihim killed his parents.


    "Better than that, it''s time to go home. We talked about what we need to talk about."


    Strengthen your best, Machihihime with a resolute voice.


    I''m in a hurry if I don''t go home and put it in Recommend 11. It''s too late after maintenance of the upgrade and the event starts. I have an appointment with Nenaveauj. He said he was only looking forward to spending time with Nenaveauge and the event.


    "You know, I want you to answer properly. Don''t be a cop. I know you were unfaithful to your parents, right? What happened to your family in the first place?


    Another young cop who was there intimidates.


    "Your husband and his mother are missing. Unknown deliveries have been made, but the case continues to be filed. Even the police can''t keep quiet."


    Says the lizard face with a peek into Makihime''s face and an even more nettled voice as his gut emits a terrible bad breath that seems to be getting hit with a disease. Machihihihime accidentally blushes.


    "I''m glad you saved me the trouble over here. Hey?"


    Lizard surface that gives out the chisel and tongue. I don''t touch Machihihime''s cheek, but I know very well that I am enjoying it by fastening it where it is still likely to be touched and making Machime uncomfortable.


    (Ugly... why are these guys so ugly...)


    Anger erupted like a magma in the makihime.


    (If I care about that, I can kill this guy easier than a cockroach. Yet the guy below that cockroach is holding me captive, harassing me and having fun. Oh... Enough is enough... Enough is enough... I have nothing to put up with...)


    Machihihihime accidentally made a mockery of it, making the detective look suspicious.


    Shortly afterwards, the two policemen who were indoors were stiff without being able to scream.


    A vortex of electric shock emanating from Makhihihime''s body was piercing them both.


    "The crucible of ugliness... everyone in this world... immeasurably ugly..."


    Machihihime looks down at the two fallen detectives with a scornful gaze and squeals like a rumor.


    "What!?


    An electric shock was also leaking outside the interview room, so another policeman opened the room and peeled off his eyes when he saw the sight inside.


    Generate a vortex of electric shock again and kill that cop as well. Machihihihime then left the swirl of electric shock together and went out into the hallway.


    Machihihihime, in a relaxed foothold, went outside the police station as he electrospirited the cops he encountered along the way by killing them from one end.

 555 22

    Maintenance for the first major upgrade in years significantly extended the scheduled time, as most players expected.


    Anonymous bulletin boards are accompanied by loving, warm words of encouragement, such as'' die '','' incompetence ''and'' ba development ''.


    What I''ve been waiting for after two and a half hours of extension is an upgraded hell. The entrance is jammed and bounced off in order for the players to try to upgrade simultaneously. I can''t even get into a launcher. This download is also long, even if it is in and the download of the upgraded data begins.


    Even if we manage to get in the game, it''s a glitch hell to wait for the players further afterwards. This is the phase where the show of arms as a paid debugger is questioned. A serious glitch had occurred that the event itself would not occur, leading up to the event of the mysterious giant creature marathon that had been advertised scattered.


    "Heh, I''ve been enjoying this game for the last time, and I feel terrible about it."


    Midori, who took a few hours to get in first, squeaks with a sloppy look. Junko, True, and Tired are also trying hard to get in, but are unable to get inside the game. It''s tight to keep your dreamband on the boulder all the time, so I''m just starting the game and doing something else until I''ve downloaded and installed the upgraded data.


    "Midori, I could have come in, None"


    Big Mouse finds Midori and tells him. When I searched for a player, she was the only one I knew who could be in.


    "There are many kottos you can even check out solo, Kara, I''m going to go around a lot. But I barely know anyone, and the number of people I need to play with is decent dekinaiwa. And I don''t know if there''s going to be an emergency maintenance in Germany, Noyo. ''


    "Ugh, I struggled to get in, but they might kick me out again with maintenance!?


    Midori, who is out of line.


    "Every Cotone. It''s been a long time since every time, and it''s a nostalgic air from us, sir. ''


    "Everyone does it well even though this always goes on."


    I know that''s all that everyone likes and is passionate about this game, but it''s hard to understand because of the heat cooling Midori, and I don''t have the energy to go on that much longer.


    Eventually true and tired also in. They were both similarly grumpy. Junko is still out of the box.


    "That''s pretty tight...... My hands were shaking while I waited."


    Tired says while showing both relief and fatigue.


    "Are you kidding me? Do you still want to go on, Ancestor? Because Midori''s not going to play this game anymore."


    "I have no reason to quit...... It''s a promise to be true, so I''m not gonna play obsolete anymore."


    "That''s better. The game lasts an hour a day"


    "So... I can''t have nettles for an hour a day..."


    I argue with Midori and the tired words stop unexpectedly. Midori also feels signs, looks back and looks up into the sky.


    "What''s up?


    I saw how tired and Midori were, and I really saw the two of them looking at each other, and they took that into my sight.


    Three spirits dancing in the sky. Besides, it''s not a recommended 11 piece of equipment, it''s a spirit dressed as a real police officer.


    "Is that an electric spirit? But..."


    "Yes. That was the Electric Spiritualist, but your body didn''t bring you in as a player alive, did it? The Necromancer."


    The fact that the electric spirit occurs naturally and wanders through the net is not an impossible thing in itself. Sometimes you''ll stay in the nettle like a nurturing husband. But the fact that the three bodies are at the same time is caught.


    "Hey true. Can''t Junko Just In Yet? ''


    With the voice of a familiar and habitual woman, it really tells me.


    "Is that bright? I''m still caught in the upgrade."


    The opponent was a dark gamer, a star charcoal bright.


    ''I''m talking about more electric spirits when they do it. Are you sure you defeated your foster husband? You''re not talking about knocking him down during maintenance. "


    "I saw it here, too. And this is not a living spirit. It''s like a necromancer. He''s flying, he''s wearing a back, he''s dressed like a real person."


    "Even though a Necromancer doesn''t make you the head count of a player? That''s a funny story...... ''


    Suspicious dark gamer.


    Then for a while, the three of them were actually walking to see how things had changed with the upgrade, or checking the information online.


    "Huh, I''m late, I''m finally in"


    It was the Nenaveauge, not the character as it was, who appeared before the three of them.


    "You came in that way"


    I really hate to say it. Truth is, I clearly hated this character. I would have hated the contents even if they weren''t pure children, but I can''t help but think the contents are pure children.


    "Sorry, true. I have a date with Makihime. I''m gonna have a great time."


    "There hasn''t been an event. It''s a glitch."


    Midori tells Nenaveauj, who speaks in a kizzy tone.


    "I hear there''s more electric spirits there than that. Oh? We just saw them. And the Necromancer."


    "Huh, I know both information by looking at the bulletin board while I''m in. The reason for the growing number of dead spirits is I thought Nyanton had done something and wanted to check it out, but it seems he hasn''t been able to get in yet either"


    Even Junko can''t see this happening. She asked me if it was her husband''s fault, but he didn''t know it either. It was strange that this was happening shortly after I separated my nurturing husband and Tomorrow incense from recommendation 11.


    "Nenaveauge, I''m finally in."


    Nenaveauj receives a tel from Makhihihime.


    "Huh, I just got in, too. But unfortunately, they don''t have an event."


    "I know. Besides, some of the new items seem to have a higher store selling price than the store buying price, so the emergency maintenance is likely."


    In response to Makihime''s report, Nenaveauj laughs bitterly. Whatever you think is a setup error, with such an item, you can add as much money as you want by buying the item in front of the seller and selling it immediately on the spot. If left unattended, there will be great inflation and the market in the game will be havoc.


    While I was tellin '', an official announcement was flown announcing emergency maintenance.


    "Are you kicking me out because I''m in... So, that login hell again? I''m not going to do it anymore. Midori''s going to bed."


    Midori logs out looking fed up in the bottom of her heart. I tried to follow it and logged out silently, both true and tired.


    ''It''s an event I''ve been looking forward to because of...''


    "We''ll have to wait till we stabilize."


    Makihime and Nenaveauj logged out crying.


    Makhihime back in real life for emergency maintenance. She was in an elevated parking lot. There''s a set of male and female bodies rolling by.


    "Thanks to maintenance, we can increase the number of electric spirits."


    Squeeze with a vain face and stand up.


    I see a woman with a hateful eye, walking in a fluttering and strange foothold, a passerby for a little while, but immediately turns away and tries to pass by.


    At that moment, an electric shock emanates from Machihihime''s body and strikes the passers-by''s body directly.


    For a while, passers-by were shaking their bodies as they stood under electric shock, but eventually fell and stopped moving.


    "Mom, his body was shining right now."


    "Don''t point it at me."


    A young girl of about four or five years of age who witnessed the condition and a mother who rushes away with the child''s hand.


    A little distance apart, but also an experiment to see if an electric swirl arrives, activates the force. A vortex occurs more extensively than usual, and electric shocks penetrate the body of the parent and child.


    (I wonder if this can be put on a fairly wide range. Then you can go to a lot of people and make quite a few electric spirits at once.)


    Satisfied with the experimental results, Machihihime looks down at her fallen parents and children and laughs at her garlic.


    (I need to free a lot more people from this crappy reality and send them over there)


    Unless you wear a dream band, you can''t be a player in the game, but you stay as an electric spirit in the game, like your nurturing husband or Tomorrow Incense, and you can bust it in a different way, Machihihihime thought.

 556 23

    After emergency maintenance, an event that did not occur due to a glitch - a mysterious giant creature marathon - finally occurred and the players challenged each other.


    As previously announced, it is a substitute for beating supermassive creatures boiling in multiple areas and aiming for a predetermined amount of damage. Earn Event Rewards whenever the total damage defined for each Stage is reached.


    The amount of damage you can hit in the same area is determined to be up to 100,000, and once that number is reached, you need to go hit giant creatures in other areas because enemies in the same area will no longer have damage for a while.


    The three true, tired, and Midori, who were able to light in at the beginning of emergency maintenance, joined Big Mouse, Melon Pie, into a five-man PT and headed to the place where the giant creature and the do-it-yourself are, to worship their appearance.


    "Is this what a giant creature is?


    I was chased around by countless players, beaten up as they chased me, and even saw the monsters running around, and the truth flashed.


    "Big Rabbit..."


    Midori is also half-eyed and dropping her shoulder. Seen there, it was a substitute for diverting the graphics of a monster of the rubium type as it was and just making it huge.


    "Collene with a scatter stir. I imagined a giant creature, something more like Nessie, or something like UMA."


    Big Mouse is also dropping his shoulders on the tannic side.


    "Let''s just join in. I just want a stick that turns me into a girl."


    Of the PTs that tend to sink, the only melon pie looking to positively enjoy the event is hit first by a giant creature.


    I have no choice but to go beat up the other four running around on the ravioli.


    "Wow, this will only take a hundred damage at a time. It''s got a damage cap."


    But the melon pie also punches me in the face.


    "You won''t even get your first ravioli candy if you don''t do 500,000 damage first...... The rubber belt is 1.2 million...... The rice stick is two million. Fifteen million dollars for a pair of trousers��"


    "Whatever attack you attack has a maximum of 100 damage, but what''s wrong with that number?"


    Tired and stingy whilst beating.


    "Sicamo this, Janai that doesn''t smoothly hit the attack because it runs around"


    "Should a ranged attack be better?


    "Magic and arrows are easy to hit... even though the attack interval is greater than melee attack, the damage cap is uniform and 100, so I was wondering if it would be detrimental in that sense..."


    "It would be nice to punch a dagger with a short attack interval, shaking it at high speed. Or even bare hands."


    "I finally got to 4000. Two million raspberry sticks are too far..."


    "I''m 6500...... I would like a pair of pair of pants... it''s going to take quite a while..."


    "That''s female gear, sir. Are you tired of making female characters, Nano?


    "I have a female mannequin in the house, so I plan to let it..."


    "It''s easy to strike when a rabbit occasionally stops and when it turns U-turns."


    Only Midori was in any silence, mechanically wielding his arms with dead fish-like eyes, as the Big Mouse, True, Melon Pie, and Tired Four were chatting around the raspberry even in a mix of dissatisfaction.


    Eventually...


    "Tsuman, hey, hey! Stop, stop!


    Midori stopped her legs, revealing her frustration and shouting.


    "I''m not going to do this shit event. Wow. Super waste of time! The guy who thought about this, he said he was absolutely insane!


    "Well...... it certainly doesn''t matter what you think of the number setting, while also adding to the boredom of events. I''m talking about how long I have to chase a rabbit around and keep hitting him."


    I truly agreed and stopped. Big Mouse stops to fit it too, but tired and melon pie continue to chase and beat giant rays.


    "Even on an anonymous bulletin board, the perception of the event is dissatisfaction monochrome, sir. Official forums too, forum warriors are mad yo"


    Open the screen in front of you, says Big Mouse.


    "I guess a lot of things have been added besides the event? How''s it going over there?


    True to ask, Big Mouse shook his neck to the side.


    "Sotch doesn''t seem to work either, sir. Unknown Dakedo for more information. Only bad reviews and dissatisfied voices, Nayo."


    "That it''s been too long since the big versions were up and the development side was out of arms?


    "Yep. Wari and stuff like this for a long time, sir"


    In response to Midori''s question, Big Mouse shook his neck to the side and answered.


    "Heh... I''m starting to wonder why everyone keeps playing this game"


    "Isn''t it because virtual spaces are made in real life and we have a solid world view? I think it''s amazing around here. It''s a terrible game."


    My opinions and analysis are both true.


    "But nostalgic air dawa. Versioning and events don''t always work, and at first it''s blame-breaking. It''s also fun to be complaining about your dissatisfaction with this kind of cute noise, sir."


    That''s what Big Mouse smiles at, but it was a hard feeling to understand for Truth and Midori.


    "That''s..."


    And then the truth looks up at the sky and squeals.


    "It''s an electric spirit. The Necromancer type."


    Midori said when he saw the spirit of his mother and her young daughter wandering in the sky.


    "They''re showing up on other mackerels, yo. Until now, this pink mackerel was all I had."


    True and Midori look at each other in the words of Big Mouse as he peeks into the display.


    "Hey, we''re not done with this yet, are we?


    "Oh, maybe something bad is happening where we don''t know about it."


    Midori and True Conclusions were consistent.


    It happened to be a coincidence, but Nyanton and Turk gamers continued to chase and beat giant ravens in the same area.


    "What you''ve been waiting for is this zama, is it fun?


    Send tel with a mean grin towards Nyanton, who is beating the same ravioli prolonged right around the corner.


    "Fun."


    But Nyanton answers with a cool face.


    "Even a shitty event. Everyone is obsessed and playing. It''s gonna be a good memory."


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    To Nyanton, who speaks so without shame, Dark Gamer tongues, but then naturally laughs. Dark gamers also admitted that what Nyanton said was the truth.


    (Hmm...? That''s...)


    As he pursued the rabbit, Nyanton captured the figure of the fluttering forward.


    Impossible outfit in the game. Men and women who seem to be high school students in real life uniforms.


    (Electric spirits? And of the Necromancer......)


    Nyanton had also heard rumors of an unusual increase in electric spirits.


    "Hey, what the hell is that? It doesn''t look like you did it, but you know what?


    Dark gamers ask.


    "I don''t. I''ve heard rumors, but I''ve never seen them before. The type is fundamentally different from the electric spirit I lead. That must be dead."


    Nyanton doesn''t know Dark Gamer''s real, but he only knew that he was more knowledgeable about spirits than ordinary people, so he decides that this narrative will pass on as well.


    (I don''t know that. My nurturing husband''s gone, and Tatsuyoshi''s been captured... tired or makihime? But for what?


    When I searched, I was tired of disappearing. But I was hesitant to speak up.


    Nenaveauge said that when Mente was vacant, she had already declared that Keri with her nurturer was on, and for confirmation she went to where her nurturer was always, and there was no sign of her nurturer and Tomorrow Incense. I decided it was really Keri.


    For that reason, there was a desire to decide that it was over among Nyanton already. I don''t want to get involved as much as I can, whether I''m tired, Machihihihime or Nenaveauj. I will continue to manage the current electric spirit, but I will not actively increase it anymore. Nenaveauge, who even supposedly defeated that nurturing husband - I don''t know who he is, but it''s not a good idea to defy him.


    (But...... this increase in electric spirits is abnormal. Instead of her nurturing husband gone, did something more dangerous show up? Nenaveauge did this to you?


    It was Nyanton who was interested but still didn''t want to confirm.


    Recommended 11. A different server than the pink servers that Junko and the others put in.


    "Whoa! Achieve 500,000! The first of the 12 million will definitely have oil. Yikes!


    Players who shroud loudly as they chase around a raven.


    "Awesome Alisui... half a million more."


    "That guy''s going to have the fastest 12 million all mackerels. My mackerel is the strongest god of obsolescence."


    "I feel like I''m giving my life to the game. He stays in for four or six hours."


    "Sometimes Alisui is away from the game on a regular basis. He''s working for once."


    "I can''t believe it. What kind of work?"


    The players who overheard the shutout speak up about the player of the shutout lord. He was one of the best obsolete people on the server to admit himself.


    "Hey, that..."


    But the subject changed to something else.


    A person dressed as a police officer drifts through the universe with a vain look on his face. There is no such equipment in this game that is aware of Western fantasy.


    "Is that the guy called Electric Spirit?


    "Uh, you''re serious. Not a bug or something?


    "Developmental prank or hacking"


    "You''ll be slated and reported all over the forum, too. Electric spirits appeared on all mackerel."


    They were the players who creeped up the emergence of inexperienced beings and gave them up on the subject, but they didn''t do any harm, so they immediately immersed themselves in the game again.

 557 24

    Nenaveauj and Machihihime were also pushing giant ravens around and slapping them extensively in an area separate from the true ones.


    "I''m not following you!


    "How long am I supposed to slap you?


    "Leave it scattered. It could be this shitty event..."


    "Diagonal Ba Development of Stability After Five Years"


    The players participating nearby are complaining.


    "You all seem unhappy. I can''t help it."


    Makihime said after setting the PT conversation settings so that I could only hear the audio with Nenaveauj, who is putting together the PT.


    "I just got some new information. It is unclear what the law is, but if you are tapping a rabbit, Cocatrice or a giant frog may rarely boil. They don''t have any damage caps."


    As he taps on the violin, he peeks into the display he puts out in front of him, Nenaveauge tells him.


    "Heh... I wonder if it will go somewhat smoothly if I know the law."


    "Maybe. When you look at where it took time to occur, it''s not completely random. Then you can boil sooner. There must be some kind of condition."


    "But isn''t that a tricky way to do it?


    "I guess. It must have boiled by chance, but it has boiled a lot of time since the event started, which can be seen as a pretty tricky condition."


    Conversations bounce around because it''s a monotonous event where you just chase around and hit them.


    "You''re doing a solid event, even though we all complain about boredom. Huh, I really miss this air. Perhaps the operation was deliberately boring, trying to create this air."


    Nenaveauge''s last words were meant to be a joke to a boulder.


    "I''m sure it''s boring. If it''s boring, it''s boring. Even something that will be memorable later, you know. This game has always been so. There were a lot of things, some of them unpleasant and boring, but now that I look back, they''re all good memories. So what I''m doing with Nenaveauge right now, a boring event, will also stay in place as an album of memories in me. I''m sure."


    Machihihihime says in a dreamy tone.


    "I don''t know how much more I can live."


    Machihihihime with his pompous mouth and makes his expression strong because he thinks it''s gone.


    "Are you sick?


    Nenaveauj came in without going through that dialogue.


    "Is that what''s been going on with you lately..."


    While Machihihihime feels admired and respectful, he envies and neglects Nenaveauj''s character at the same time, saying that where he was half misunderstanding Nenaveauj, but trying to confront each other, without passing through the other''s serious circumstances, seemed genuinely Nenaveauj.


    "If you want to talk, let''s hear it. Shall we change places?"


    Encouraged to do so, Machihihihime wolves.


    "I don''t know... it''s an event, but I don''t feel dark about me..."


    After speaking, Makihime realizes that the dialogue he has spoken is strange. Even my laughter spills, like so many of my own.


    "From that word, it feels like I can''t help but spit it out on someone. Looks like you''re pretty much cornered. I''ll tell you as much as I want."


    Smile gently and Nenaveauj takes Machihihihime''s hand and rushes in the opposite direction with the giant raven and the group that drives it around.


    Machihihihime did not resist at first and ran with him for a while, but was forced to stop his legs along the way. Nature and Nenaveauge also stop.


    "I don''t like it. I''m trying to make good memories, but I don''t want to bring anything dirty into this world."


    Semi-crying suing makihime.


    "Whether it''s dirty or not, sometimes it''s easier to talk"


    "I told you before that I wouldn''t ask you anything. You can keep asking me nothing. ''Cause I don''t want to talk about it either, and it''s not like I can talk about it."


    "But now you look like you want someone to listen. You seem unbearable to be suffering alone. If I may, don''t hesitate to spit it out."


    Nenaveauge with a gentle grin and a gentle mustache of both hands. While Makihime is impressed that it is something that often allows for so much kizzy dialogue and gesture, he also learns to be frustrated.


    "What do you want me to spit out? What do you want me to tell you? What''s going on with my real life?!? My condition is not something people can talk about right now, and talking about it is a very unbelievable substitute for just being treated like a lunatic! Nice guy. Bullshit!


    At last, Machihihime summons hysterically, in a crisp, tear.


    There''s no way I can tell you what''s going on with me in real life. Even if I told you, you can''t believe me. Makhihime concludes so with a common sense thought that being transformed into a being out of common sense cannot be accepted by a human being in the boundaries of common sense.


    "For example, if you were exposed to aliens every night and revealed that they were experimenting with humans in UFOs, I wouldn''t cut it off and throw it away as lunatic bullshit. Take it as truth."


    Listening to the words of Nenaveauj, who speaks in great seriousness, Makihime gets more and more blood on his head. There''s no way. There''s no way anyone can do that. I throw up in my heart when it''s just fantasy or petteness, such as the bearer of my heart that wraps me up so big and gentle.


    "Stay out of shape! You''re my what! You''re just a friend of Kazame''s who meets with a fiction called Kazame! It''s not like you''re helping me in real life, and I''m not just satisfied with a good guy! If you can show me how terrible I am in real life, I want to show you! If you can save me, I want you to save me! Just because you''re stupid here doesn''t mean you can handle it!


    After cursing and calling, Makihime tasted that feeling and despaired, like he had broken the most important thing.


    (I did...... I hit Nenaveauge by the way...... I didn''t want to hold it here. I didn''t want to show you how dirty I am here...)


    I vehemently regretted that I had committed the foolishness of hitting my own thinkers with anger and curse for my irrational destiny, which was accumulating in my belly.


    (Done...... I''m done with this. Nenaveauge also despised me...... I really lost everything with this......)


    Makhihihime decided so and did not doubt it. I think I want to faint like this. If you lose consciousness, you will be forced to log out as is. Even if you don''t, you''re driven by the urge to just log out and get away.


    Still, I didn''t get away with it because while I made up my mind, I had a slight hope. Still, I was wondering if Nenaveauge would give me a kind word.


    "Is that all you can think of? Nothing. I don''t exactly set the line between real life and the Internet, and if you need any help in real life, I''ll help you as much as I can."


    The words Nenaveauj, who at some point embraced himself, whispered gently in his ear were far more than Machihihihime''s hope.


    "Give me your address and phone number. I''m coming to see you. [M] I''m going to help. There''s no reason I can leave you alone in pain of coming up with this far. For once, I still have the strength to sleigh. If, for example, you''re being exposed to aliens every night and implanted, I''ll kill that alien as well. I don''t doubt your words, I don''t make fools of you, so open up."


    Nenaveauj whispers in a powerful voice, holding Machihihime tight, stroking his head.


    Hearing that, Makihime holds Nenaveauj back, crying out loud.


    It also prevents obnoxious behavioral purposes, making it possible to feel little physical warmth even when touching other players. But only then did Makihime somehow remember what it felt like to be wrapped in a hot, stiff embrace. It may be an illusion of assumption, but Machihihihime gives himself to the sensation and is filled with no more relief.


    "I can''t talk to you... Sorry...... I''ll just take your feelings thankfully"


    After stopping crying, Makihime told him quietly. It''s not just a question of whether you can''t believe it or not. I felt stronger than anything about not wanting people to know that I had become a murderer.


    "Being nice to Nenaveauge, because I won''t forget...?


    Makhihihime sees Nenaveauj distracted by something, looks back and looks ahead at him.


    Seeing a few electric spirits wander through the sky, Makihime remembers the feeling that his heart is about to freeze.


    "Rumors seem to be true. Unlike the players Nyanton and the others are carrying, there''s a floating spirit type of electric spirit that appears on all mackerel."


    Listening to Nenaveauj, Makihime trims his teeth. No way. That''s what he did, etc., he wouldn''t even dream about it.


    And when I find out about it, I don''t want to imagine with what eyes he sees himself, filled with a heart of mercy. Machihihihime thought that I''m sure the kindness of Nenaveauge must go no further than that on the boulder.


    "Sorry...... me, falling"


    I couldn''t stand being on this spot anymore, and Machihihihime tried to log out.


    "Come and tell me whenever you need help. I''ll send you my maid too."


    Machihihihime is overflowing with tears again in the words of Nenaveauj, who last told him.


    (But I''m never coming to this world again. I made beautiful memories all over here, and that''s enough already)


    Staring at Nenaveauj''s righteous face, Makihime says goodbye without speaking out.


    (Goodbye, Nenaveauge. You''re my only one...)


    The parting words not uttered in his voice also stopped along the way by whimpering, while Makhihihime made his last logout.

 558 25

    After logging out, Makihime went on to remove a character who continued to venture through the virtual world as a semblance for many years.


    ''Are you sure you want to delete it? Delete in XX seconds''


    Machihihihime sees it crying as it appears on the character selection screen and the count continues.


    In fact, deleting a character does not completely extinguish it because it also has the means to revive it, but I nevertheless enjoyed the act and course of deleting it with my own hands and dropping it off.


    Sweet fantasy time only lingers in memories. From now on, I will only face the reality that underpinned my fantasies.


    But the reality is also the earliest broken. Dropping the curtain with your own hands on the fantasy was the fact that reality began to seriously break, but it was late. The desire to end it all drove Makihime into such action.


    "Now you see. Thanks for everything."


    Saying goodbye in tears and dropping off the disappearance of the character, Makhihihime returns to reality.


    Create electric swirls more extensively. Range enough to push through a few homes. A dozen or so people in many houses are electrically shocked at once, breathless, and turned into electric spirits, sent indiscriminately across mackerel separations to the world where Makhihihime has been. And it will drift all the way through the game world.


    Electric shocks penetrate the shield and leave no burn marks, etc. Even if it looks electric, it''s not actually that of electricity. It is bioenergy that reacts only to organisms, and can be called the visualized force itself.


    Like a typhoon, Makihime walks slowly while maintaining an electric whirlpool. That''s just it, a lot of people die one after the other.


    How much time would have passed. How many people would have killed?


    (Most importantly, how much more to kill. I wonder how much I can kill)


    Machihihihime, transformed into a single-slaughter machine, blurred and thought of that.


    "It''s an emergency alert! Bacterial terrorist attacks appear to have occurred in the area of Raccoon Town! Citizens, follow the support of the police. Condemn them as soon as possible! I repeat! ''


    When the sun has completely fallen, evacuation recommendations are flushed at high volume from the speakers.


    Further before Makhihihime, a car believed to be a motorized unit assembles, stops and builds a barricade.


    "You''re finally here."


    Machihihihime, who also predicted obstruction would come in, grins vainly.


    Machihihihime''s grin disappears when he sees tear bombs and other shots fired. Machihihihime''s ability only works against organisms.


    While the smoke can stand in violently, Machihihihime further expands the vortex''s range to reach the motorized squad lurking in the car barricade.


    Machihihihime coughs hard and weeps because of tear gas. But the manoeuvres had almost been wiped out.


    With the front blocked, Machihihime turns off the electric swirl and turns back and goes another way. Apparently, this city can''t do it anymore. They''ve all been evacuated.


    I have been made aware of my existence by public authorities. It''s hard to kill any more. My movements will surely be checked and I will be ahead of them and an evacuation recommendation will be issued.


    "I wanted to kill more..."


    Machihihihime also enters a deserted coffee shop a little tired and sits back in his seat when he comes to the downtown area, which is completely unpopular at night. The store door was also left open.


    I still don''t feel like a mass murderer. I have no real sense that I created Ghost Town or what I did.


    But I''m aware of what I''m doing. The world is ugly. I will send the ugly people who are making an ugly world to that beautiful world. But even if sent, it just drifts and all I can do is look at that world. That''s fine.


    Everything is hateful and cursive. I can''t wait to unleash that curse and become a being that brings disaster with it substantial power. I can''t wait to mourn at the same time.


    Maybe some of the players I killed recommended 11. Or that family.


    In the worst case scenario, I might even kill Nenaveauge. Or I could have killed him already. That possibility, and it certainly is.


    Machihihihime despairs of the evil that he has done to the world in an indiscriminate manner.


    "How did this happen? I''ve become evil. It''s like the demon king of evil."


    I have been a brave man and hero many times in the game to defeat the bad guys and save the world, but in reality I have become the incarnation of evil and wield disaster, even though I am the Demon King. A miserable being that even seals the soul of the man who killed, pitied and killed many people.


    Among the filters called games, there is no great emotion, and even though they are just often villains, when you realize that something like that actually exists, you can''t help but wander off. And I didn''t know it was me.


    Machihihihime has not completely lost conscience either. But the feeling of self-indulgence and anger towards this world has never allowed me to claim my conscience.


    It is now beginning to mourn for its destiny and to reproach its conscience.


    "Is that gracefully tea?


    He was a makihime who was stuck on the tape, but his voice rang, and he raised his head in surprise.


    In a tired suit, a suspended fine little man, reminiscent of a fox, was standing at the entrance to the coffee shop.


    Machihihihime generates electric swirls without question. But the man stands still even when he sees it.


    An electric shock could not strike a man directly. Exactly that time, several curses were released from the man''s hand and an electric shock was played.


    The electric shock goes away, and the curse goes away as well. in offset form.


    "Its paranormal powers, how it got it, what nature it is, are a lot of interesting, but there''s not enough room to capture it alive and take it to a research institute."


    A man looks at Makihime and says, and gets his hands on his nostrils.


    Machihihihime somehow guessed who the man was. A supernatural assassin would have been unleashed, treading that he could not fathom in a regular person.


    (If you can stop it, I want you to stop it. I''ll fight it as hard as I can)


    Machihihihime stands up and faces the man.


    A curse is cast from a man''s hand. They dance in movements as if they were willing, and strike Machihihime.


    The electric shock was not vortexed, and a few strips fell from top to bottom like thunder, and it looked as if he had shot down the spell unleashed on Makhihihime, but...


    When I wondered if the curse could be played, the flame blew up and stretched toward Makhihime.


    "Heartbreaking Witchcraft, Taste It"


    A man speaks the name of a major witchcraft school in a paranormal relationship. Like star coal stream witchcraft, it is also said to be the most user-friendly witchcraft genre in this country, because unlike star coal streams, which acquire the art of chemical reactions and physical systems but are inherited only among clans, heart-breaking streams open their doors to those who want to meet.


    Machihihihime was expecting some trick, and he was able to move on to the next action immediately. Make the electric shock look like a thin membrane and tension it around to prevent flames. Works like a barrier.


    More men take out the spell and now drop it to their feet. Before touching the floor, I wondered if the curse had swelled greatly, becoming a white, large chunk as high as the man''s chest.


    "Can the cake beast be prevented?"


    When a man laughs and squeals invincibly, a white chunk jumps with tremendous momentum and jumps to makihime.


    Makihime emits an electric shock. The white mass was lightly intercepted and trembled when it fell to the ground. Machihihihime thinks it does look like a cake.


    "Stupid... the cake beast looks like electricity..."


    That seemed to be a fairly confident technique, with a man changing his complexion. But I can''t tell which neighborhood is the basis for confidence, Machihihime.


    I wondered if he might have other hands, or if he''d get poked in the gap, so Machihihihime gives him even more output than usual to generate an electric swirl. The density of electric shocks is thicker than previous vortexes.


    The man tried to prevent it with a spell, but all the spells he had unleashed only became dust, which did not even kill the momentum of the electric shock, and he was to be exposed to it.


    Despite thickening the density of electric shocks, the man took longer to despair than any other human. He was desperately resisting even as he was electrocuted. He just seems to be the owner of paranormal forces, and he seems to be resistant.


    "What the... The battle of reality is much less lukewarm than the game."


    Though so tsunami, Makihime also expects that any one of them will appear and be ruined by the possessor of power that surpasses him.


    Trying to leave the store, fluttering makihime. Learn to stand tall and carry around in the counter chair. And looking at the mirror that was hanging in the store, Makhihime screamed.


    Whatever you look at it, there was a woman there who looked like she was fifty and sixty if she was bad. My eyes swelled, my skin sagged, my wrinkles deeply engraved, my ugly, old self.


    It was easy to guess that it was a price for using too much force.


    "This is the reward for crossing the line. Already... I''m really irrevocable. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!


    Masochistic laughter turns from midway to crying.


    "Help me... Somebody... Nenaveauge, come here now and help me! Embrace me like you did earlier..."


    Machihihime, who wandered over the floor and became an old woman, called out like a child for help and continued to cry and cry.

 559 26

    Some of the Snow Oka Laboratories have research equipment for spiritual bodies.


    My nurturing husband and Tomorrow incense are being held in that room and observed by Junko. A few questions were asked at first, but nothing has been asked since.


    In a room with several giant cylinders covered with bills. Two of them include a nurturing husband and Tomorrow Incense. We have no idea how Junko is observing ourselves, or how the kind of experiment has already begun.


    "I know how you got special powers, Yukio."


    Junko, who until then had been almost silent, talks to her nurturing husband and Tomorrow Incense.


    "There are some things about it that originally had qualities, but I think it also works that you wear a dream band when you die. And I wonder if you have a strong obsession with her."


    "I think that''s a big story that depends on my qualities. Otherwise, if you die wearing a dream band, you''ll be able to have a powerful spirit. And the dream band I was wearing was about to break."


    A nurturing husband who disputes the analysis of Junko.


    "Dream band systems act directly on the brain to show visions, but if this is too tight, it can also have a strange effect on the brain. That''s why they put safety on it. Maybe that safety didn''t work due to a malfunction. There are also illegal dreamband sales that have been programmed to eliminate safety and make you trip full of addictions. In addition to that, they also have examples of practical use of dream bands that imply the destruction of walls of human potential. If you use it, it will accelerate aging."


    Junko once heard rumors of backstreet rumors that two groups of vendors selling illegally for dreambands have themselves drawn powerful power by dreambands and have grown very old as a result.


    "At the time of death, as a result of the overlap of factors, you became a spirit with extraordinary powers. I guess the reason I became an electric spirit was simply because I was obsessed with recommendation 11."


    If we can figure out this system, Junko thinks that we might also be able to make it easier to kill and grudge spiritual weapons - ''power spirits'' - who have supernatural powers.


    "I wasn''t that obsessed."


    And Tomorrow incense.


    "In the case of Tomorrow Hana, isn''t it because she was obsessed with you, the nurturing husband, not the game, that we were in Recommend 11 together? Of course, my nurturing husband had your thoughts, and it was only because he left two feelings -"


    "Hey, hey, stop saying that in grandeur in front of this guy. I said I was killed by this guy... no..."


    While he is a ghost but blushes, Tomorrow Kaoru rushes to block the words of Junko.


    "And even after I got into the game with a ghost, I was held captive by this guy for a long time, even though he was scattered"


    "Hmm. That''s all wrong with what you did."


    When I saw Tomorrow incense making me sick of making faces, my nurturing husband said in an infidel tone.


    Shortly after that, I heard a knock.


    "Go ahead -"


    It was tiring coming in.


    "Tired, something''s going a little differently."


    Unlike when it was in the game, my nurturing husband is surprised to see the oddly dull face tiredness.


    "Again, please... I''m here. I would also call it a reminder...... Don''t experiment too badly on those two. Hopefully... after you''ve done your research, let it go. I''ll... purify it and send it to the next world."


    Hearing a tired plea, Tomorrow Kaori and her nurturing husband, who until then had a soothing mood, become true.


    "Junko, if you seem to experiment badly with your nurturing husband, ask me to do the same"


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    Hearing Tomorrow Incense''s offer, my nurturing husband sees Tomorrow Incense in surprise.


    "As a matter of course I am guilty of raising my husband, and I think I am guilty of the same. Even if that turns out to be the case, it''s definitely me."


    "Tomorrow incense... I''m glad to hear that, but I don''t like it. I was gonna be with you the whole time, and I was gonna tie you up the whole time, but I don''t want to be unhappy with you."


    "What are you talking about? I was unhappy enough because of you."


    Wandering around, seeing her clumsy but trying to cover herself, Tomorrow Incense spilled a smile and said. It was half a joke, half a real word.


    "But as I said before, my feelings of resentment have disappeared already. You''re a fool, but you''re pure and you''re attracted to it at first."


    "Ah, Tomorrow incense... don''t say that in public. You''re embarrassing me."


    A nurturing husband who is aware and illuminated by the eyes of Junko and Tired.


    "Well... in my lifetime, I didn''t look at anything but what I was interested in, didn''t work, and I came across as a dignified hippo..."


    "Don''t say that in public, dude. You''re embarrassing me."


    A nurturing husband who wanders around consciously with the eyes of Junko and Tired.


    "There''s nothing to worry about in life. While you''re living in a ghost, your frustration with you has disappeared. But I couldn''t overlook the fact that I was doing harm to people by empowering Nyanton and Tatsuyoshi."


    "I''m starting to feel a little sorry for you when you''re dead, because of me."


    Is it a little bit, Tomorrow Kaori, Junko, and Tired poke without speaking out.


    "Well, honestly, I''m not going to experiment that cruelly. I mean, I''m limited to getting out at the point of the spirit, and I think I''ll try this and take the data. I''m sure it''ll take a while."


    Sometimes the other person is a spiritual body, which makes it difficult to handle. As the power spirit of Tokyo Dickland did, Junko believes that it would be good if it could only remain as data in anticipation of the fact that some of it can be useful.


    "Junko... did you tell the nurturing husbands about the growing number of electric spirits?


    "Oh, I totally forgot"


    Pointed out tirelessly, Junko recalled that within Recommend 11, there were more electric spirits of the Necromancer type.


    "More electric spirits? Didn''t Nyanton suppress you?


    "Machihihime''s... Isn''t it the work?


    Finally, I spoke to my strange-faced nurturing husband of that name that Tired had never mentioned before in front of Junko. If nothing happened, I was going to keep it a secret until the end, but my tired guess is, it just seems like Machihihihime did it.


    "Did Makhihihime ask you to draw on your strength, too, Nurse?


    "That''s right. He was so tired."


    "I totally forgot..."


    Junko asks, and her nurturing husband and Tomorrow Kaori each answer.


    "It was only recently that Makihime became one of us. Another ability of Machihihime is to kill people, turn their spirits into electric spirits, and throw them into virtual worlds. It was a useless ability for us, and if it''s Machihihime who''s increasing the power of the dead, I think we''re using that power."


    (Obviously things were going wrong, and I mean... I guess that''s what I''m talking about.)


    Listening to her nurturing husband, Junko guessed what was going on. Machihihihime, hunted down in real life, must be running wild and making allowances and gradually electric spirits.


    Junko''s phone rings. When I looked at them, it was Ashiya Kurodo.


    "What''s going on? Kurodo-kun."


    "In a city hall, a person who has awakened a rather powerful paranormal power is rampaging up and killing people indiscriminately. The owners of extraordinary powers within the police were also returned. I''m sending you a video, so watch it. ''


    Reflect the video sent by Kurodo.


    One woman emits an electric shock, and it shows her killing people all over.


    "It''s makihime...... Pretty much looks... changing though..."


    Tired frowns and says. Machihihihime in the video was over thirty years older than Machihim in the tired known reals. But I still find it manages to be makihime.


    ''Are you tired there? You know him? Actually, I called to see if you could help me tirelessly. The spirits of those killed by the killer are captured somewhere without being able to form a Buddha. It''s easy to kill the killer, but before you do, I want you to hear where the Spirit is captured and have it purified in exhaustion''


    I knew where the spirit was being captured, but Junko decides it would be more convenient not to teach it. Because we don''t know that, there will be one side to Makihime being kept alive.


    "I was wondering if I could take care of her Kelli? We''re friends."


    ''... ok. I''ll tell you where it is, so don''t ask for it as soon as possible''


    To Junko, who asks in a quiet tone, Kurodo cleared the room as surprised for a moment, but acknowledges.


    ''We decided that the surrounding residents had been distracted by terrorists, and we evacuated them, and we sealed off roads in the police force, but they say the ties we put up in the police force are so powerful that they could be broken without buying a lot of time. If it''s too late, you can have my input. It''s outside of Euthanasia City, so I don''t even have a voice for it.''


    "Okay -. Really timely information, stay thankful."


    Junko hangs up and sees the three faces.


    "So I''m going. Purifying the electric spirit is the only way to sneak into the server again. It''s a hassle to wait until you don''t know when the maintenance will be, so ask the police to drop it."


    "Can''t Machihihime help?


    Where I tried to leave the room, my nurturing husband called me, and Junko stops his leg.


    "Go help him. No, I think I should say I''m going to save you."


    With his usual bright, bouncing voice - but somehow answering in a meaningful tone, Junko left the room.

 560 27

    In this Japan - it was also in a residential neighborhood in the heart of the city, a ghost town suddenly appeared.


    Talk about those who awaken paranormal abilities going wild and killing people. Such a situation is not particularly unusual. Historically, it has occurred more than once in every country in the world, and the national authorities have assumed it properly, and they have been able to deal with it.


    As a possible bacterial terrorist attack, evacuate the residents, and a motorized unit builds a barricade to complete the lock-down for each area.


    Since teeth are not tattered with regular firearms, one handsome sorcerer was sent in as an assassin, and although it was turned back as a result, the nature of the subject causing the problem was also analysed thereby, and the degree of strength was also grasped.


    All you have to do is send in and dispose of the bearer of the power that beats it. I know where he is, and I''m checking the motion on a secretly flown drone, so if I use a rocket bullet or something at the pinpoint, it might end very quickly, but before that, I''ve been instructed to ask where the spirit is that it''s locked up by her.


    What''s more, the cover-up will also be difficult, so I want to try to solve it smartly if possible. That brings me to the conclusion that it is best to hit a strong man who is good at paranormal forces.


    Around the barricade at the border of the containment zone, the facades of the manoeuvres lined up and laid a rugged vigilance. The general public is making sure they can''t even get close.


    Around that barricade, one girl approaches. One of the manoeuvring crew put a stop to her holding her close, but the next moment, the girl disappears.


    Footsteps were heard behind them, and when the crew looked back, at some point there was a girl in white walking behind them over the hedge.


    "That''s okay. She''s related."


    A police officer in command around this barricade controls the crew.


    "How did you get here?"


    The police officer in charge pretends surprised to see the girl in white jumping over an aligned motorized unit. As a matter of fact, it has been informed in advance that she is coming.


    "I''m gonna finish you off."


    "It''s a rare case of the person going instead of letting the mouse play"


    The policeman knew the Mad Scientist who looked like a girl, and he knew about her. He was a bright figure both in the back street and in paranormal relationships.


    "Well, sometimes I feel that way."


    When told to tease, Junko Yukioka stands in front of the barricade. As the motorists stepped aside the barricade, Junko slowly entered the enclosed city.


    Night - a deserted residential neighborhood.


    Makhihime remembers his real name. Maki Atsugi. There are undoubtedly more overwhelming things in my life that I have been called Makihime in Recommended 11 than I have been called by this name. It would also be this one''s name to have been called with familiarity. Machihihihime himself recognized himself by this name at the earliest opportunity.


    But no one calls himself by that name any more. At least nobody calls me in person. Conscious of that, the grief overflows endlessly as I make the decisions I make myself.


    "What a pity..."


    I groan, wrinkly limp hands, take spilling tears and squeal.


    Weak, stupid self. I''m sure everything was the wrong choice. But I don''t know why I made that wrong choice.


    All I know is that I can''t be saved anymore, and I''m on my way to ruin.


    I don''t know what the hell it''s gonna end up like, but I''m going to scratch you to the end. Trying to mess up this world I hate a little bit. On the other hand, I want you to just get it over with, and I''m also strongly tempted to stop myself.


    Then, when he saw the shadow stretching out in front of him, Makhihihime turned his face toward the intersection at the source of the shadow - next to it.


    It was a short haired girl in white who was there. Besides, under the white coat is a strange and lingering outfit: a white shirt tie, a pair of shorts and a sneaker.


    A girl slowly approaches Makihime. Her face would be exposed when she stopped by and the street lights lit her up. Beautiful girl on quite a level. Red eyes glowing demonically in the eye of a slice length.


    It was obvious that this girl, who appeared abruptly, needed help with herself.


    "The psychic who came to stop me again?


    Machihihihime asks, sitting still, raising only his face.


    I still have a girl in her mid-teens with her opponent, and I learn to hesitate. He has already killed several children under the age of ten, but from the current makihime, some of which have cooled down, it is close to normal mental state, unlike when he left it to his earlier passions.


    "Yeah, he''s just a passing mad scientist. Yikes. I was just walking down the road, and unless you work hostilities against me, I don''t know what kind of kid they are, but what do you do?


    "I often say I come in alone where the police have sealed me off..."


    Seeing a girl with a smile that feels like spare time, Makihime understands that she is the enemy.


    "It''s a good night. That was between us. Even when I asked you about my boring stupidity, it was a quiet night like this. In the game, in real life, at night."


    Suddenly the girl changed her tone and spoke, Makihime glanced at her stunned eyes, realizing that her palpitations were rapidly accelerating.


    "Why don''t you stop - I''m not going to say anything. Makhime, I can''t imagine what a sad eye you have, how hard you feel, and how that''s happened. But to get people that far, I can deduce that they had a hard eye. So you should spit it all out at me. I''ll take everything."


    "Oh no... you nenaveauge...?


    It''s hard to code for the contents of that kizzy, agreeable cat-eared boy to be the same person as a teenage girl, no matter what you think in front of him. But this way of speaking is not easy for others to imitate. And even the expression makes me look like that of Nenaveauge.


    Regardless of the appearance, Machihihihime was convinced that this was definitely a nenaveauge.


    "No matter how much you make the tone, you can''t turn it into a boulder until your voice, so don''t let it go."


    Junko Nenaveauge laughs lightly. In fact, my voice can also be changed by vocal cord modification, but I stopped doing that on boulders.


    "You''re lying... I can''t believe this miracle really happens...... No, is that a fate prank? Scattered, mean to me. God''s final mercy? Or is this also a trap to make me suffer?


    Get up, squeal like a rumor, with a disgusted face.


    Machihihihime was even beginning to wonder if he was finally losing his mind and seeing even hallucinations. Or is this the dream?


    "There''s no way this is happening. Dreams or hallucinations...... But if it''s a dream... I don''t want you to wake up"


    There''s no way that''s possible. The person I thought most of all would show up before me on the verge of ruin, etc. What kind of miracle is that? He said it was too convenient to be fiction.


    "But... whatever... I''m happy and sad. I wanted to see you, and I didn''t want to show you."


    "Reality. It''s not a dream or anything. This is real."


    Nenaveauj tells Makhihime clearly.


    "I took care of the nursery. He doesn''t even go in on recommendation 11 anymore. Tatsuyoshi is also in the process of punishing him in real life. I talked to Nyanton and promised him no more electric spirits. Tired is my family originally. I was commissioned by Tomorrow''s Spirit, my husband''s lover, who was murdered by my husband, and I was moving to stop him. I was caught in the eye by Tomorrow Incense because I was once an abandoned player of Recommended 11 and a notorious Mad Scientist in real life. You and Tired caught the eye of your nurturing husband because he was an abandoned player of Recommended 11 and extraordinarily thoughtful of Recommended 11."


    Nenaveauj to tell Makhihime the whole truth and make him listen.


    "How conveniently did I show up before you in real life? No, it didn''t show up conveniently. It looks like an accidental pile, an inevitable flow. The combination of fate''s four-dimensional puzzles is the result. It''s no miracle I''m here. [M] You and I lived the same time in the same world, because we''re important people."


    "Because I''m one of you... why did you come here?


    Machihihihime asks with some fear what answer will return. You don''t have to ask. Machihihime understands. But there is a way to answer it. I expect a unique way of answering Nenaveauge, but I''m afraid that it will return a different way of answering.


    "When I heard that you were dark fallen and rampaging with the power given to you by your nurturing husband, I thought you must be suffering, and I came here. I thought I was the only one to stop it, and I say things that make me complacent, but I thought you might want me to stop it, too. Huh."


    Hearing the last word, Makihime gets hot with joy creeping up like rage.


    (I knew it was Nenaveauge. I can''t help but suspect you''ve come this far, but once again I know it''s Nenaveauge... I''m glad to hear that...)


    Makihime not only gets her breasts, but also her eyeballs hot.


    "I became acquainted recently with who you are, and with the fact that you are indiscriminately hitting hatred with no place to go. You are slaughtered in the end, no matter what. [M] Turn the hateful world against your enemies and fight alone and be crushed by the hateful world"


    That''s all I said, Nenaveauj pointed to Machihihime.


    "Then you''d better let me give you guidance. I won''t let anyone else kill me. I''ll take your life with my hands. This is my ego, but you''d better, wouldn''t you?


    "I''m glad... Are you sure you''re all right? Nenaveauge. Won''t you let me kill you lightly? I don''t like it, do I? I don''t care who else you kill, but I just don''t want to kill Nenaveauj"


    "Huh, here''s what you should say there. He wants to break it with this hand because he''s the one he loves. At least that''s what I''m here for."


    Squeezing his hand, which was pointing to Makihime, Nenaveauj grins invincibly. Even if his face is different, he thinks Makihime will make it because of Nenaveauge, the way he makes tricks and expressions at all.


    "Trust me. Trust me. Hit me with everything. I will take all the anger, hate, regret and sorrow that I have no place to do, and I will carve them into my soul."


    "Ok...... I''ll do everything I can, but don''t let me kill you, just kill me properly."


    Machihihihime smiled and gave it back to Nenaveauj, who proclaims with a smile. Machihihihime understands that he has entered an irrevocable realm, that by fighting, he can only be saved by being killed, and he was able to take it very seriously.

 561 28

    "Nenaveauge. You used to say you had a confident eye for people, but it was a pit, wasn''t it? I proved it, didn''t I? I made a friend of a woman who wasn''t even here."


    Along with jokes mixed with masturbation, Makihime generates a vortex of electric shock.


    "Look, it looks electric, but it''s bioenergy, this is... I wonder if it looks a little like that depths of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft."


    Seeing at first sight the electric shock that Makihime generates, Junko mutters.


    Makihime relieves herself when she sees Nenaveauj, who only has the kind of face to observe even when she sees an electric swirl. Because I came to this occasion so much as to declare myself successful or defeated that I thought I must not be the only one.


    The range of vortexes expands and electric shocks fall on the pure child.


    "Well, that sounds good inside."


    Junko laughs comfortably, taking a direct hit of a running stream of energy similar in nature to an electric shock.


    "You can upload more output. More of your feelings. [M] Hit me. I told you. I''ll take all your feelings."


    Machihihihime was even impressed by Nenaveauge, who kept getting electric shocks on that body but said it without showing his damaged bare hands. I thought my heart was good, and I was shaking.


    "It''s amazing... I can''t believe I feel this way at the end of the day..."


    Follow the other person''s words and increase the output. As if the swirl of electric shock increases in intensity, so does the brilliance and sound, and the number.


    (I''m bad at increasing the numbers, but I wonder if Makihime noticed)


    Junko thought. I''ve already finished analyzing the opponent''s tactical logic of attack, and at first glance it makes him look like he keeps getting Machihihihime''s attack intact, but all he ate was the first couple of less seconds, and then he secretly prevented it.


    He secretly undergoes the electric shock emitted by Makhihime with the palms of his hands, scattering them around him to disable the power to separate the spirit body from the flesh. This ability hardly makes sense at the earliest to the pure child, who understands the law of power.


    If you accidentally keep letting them bathe elsewhere in your body before you receive them with your palms, it will work, but you won''t even come up with that for Machihihihime, who hasn''t even noticed what Junko is preventing.


    (It''ll take a while to get to death. If you are a person with a strong power of will or personality of being, you are also highly resistant, it takes even longer, and you are too fuel-efficient to use in combat.)


    Until you care about your opponent''s attack - Junko thinks of it as this because that''s just how much free time passes to take until Machihihime''s life runs out.


    Makihime''s electric shock stops. I wonder what happened to Junko, who seems to still have some leeway.


    "Don''t keep bathing so much unilaterally, fight me properly."


    Machihihihime says with a disgruntled face.


    "Hmm, in this condition?


    Nenaveauj puts his hand against Makihime and emits the same electric shock that Makihime was emitting. However, it was released in a straight line rather than in a vortex.


    It was not for a moment that the electric shock ran through my body, but I still had enough of it for my current makihime.


    "You have a lot of loss in the way you use your abilities. Radiating in a whirlpool should be when the surroundings are surrounded by enemies. Now that I''m the only one, I should use it in a way that fits, but the controls don''t work?


    "Maybe it represents my mental state, but this is the way it''s going to be."


    Pointed out, Makihime answers as hard to say.


    "I copied my powers, I show you how to use them well, who is really Nenaveauge..."


    "Huh, Mad Scientists deserve this degree. If you analyze your abilities and figure out your surgical logic, you can handle it as long as it''s a substitute to some degree"


    Machihihihime laughs when he sees Nenaveauge twitch.


    "It''s amazing, Nenaveauge. We''re gonna get rid of the aliens."


    It was painfully felt that that dialogue that Nenaveauj said to Makhihihime during this time was not only due to momentum on the spot, but also a solid support for confidence.


    "Talk about what you would do if someone close to you became the Great Demon King, remember?


    "Oh, you couldn''t afford to convince me."


    "Well... if I asked you for help then... I wonder if this would not have happened..."


    "Oh, yeah"


    Listening to the words of Nenaveauj, to which I assure you, Makhihihime blows again.


    "You didn''t even have to look this ugly. I''ll tell you what, I''m younger. That wasn''t as cute as you."


    "No, you''re cute, Machihihime. Lovely in everything."


    Machihihihime makes his face stick to Nenaveauj, who speaks out cowardly.


    "Such an ugly body, such an ugly mind. That''s a good word to say before me."


    Who do you mean, ugly? What I see in my eyes is a makihime in the game. It''s nothing but makihime that''s been in front of me for so long. "


    Nenaveauge only throws up this kind of dialogue, and I know it won''t break that style, but it was a makihime that made me feel complicated whether I was happy or moaning or angry.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me, hit me full of power with everything you got."


    "Well... it doesn''t seem to work if I bump it, but I''ll bump it"


    With the intention of turning all his life into power, Makihime releases a vortex of electric shock. It is by far the most gigantic and has a high number of electric shocks.


    Nenaveauge is immediately swallowed up in the vortex.


    (If it''s this big on boulders and there''s a lot of them, I don''t know if I can prevent it all)


    Junko spills a smile. He guarded the electric shock coming from the side from one end and, although fogging its power, decided that it could not be guarded with only two hands, opening the door of the space.


    (Kind of cheating, but I can''t help it)


    The electric shock is poured into the door of the space that occurred just before Junko and disappears into the subspace.


    Eventually the force ran out, the vortex disappeared and Machihihihime collapsed with a rough breath.


    When Junko walks over to Machihihihime and crouches, he brings up his body. Ageing is further progressing than earlier.


    "Such a terrible death..."


    I look up at the face of the red-eyed girl and squeal.


    "You think this is the bad end? Are you unhappy now?


    Only with the tone and expression of the distracted cat-eared boy in the game, the red-eyed girl asks.


    "I''m here to keep you from ending up unhappy. To pass away in a happy mood at the end. To make you feel happy."


    "You say I''m happy if you nurse me to death, you say nothing else?


    I assure you with a powerful voice that the Nenaveauge is crazy again and makes me laugh. But at the same time, I''m happy, and I''m not willing to deny Nenaveauj''s words.


    "I killed a lot of people, but I''m not guilty."


    Machihihihime says with a derisive mouthful.


    "I think what we''re doing, from someone who doesn''t understand, is really incomprehensible and ridiculous. Live a terrible shock. I''m desperate for crap. But no matter how much people don''t understand me, this very emotion of mine does exist in me, so I don''t want to be denied it, and I don''t want to be laughed at. But I''m sure everyone, they mock and laugh. That''s how it''s decided. So no matter what I do with those people, I have no guilt whatsoever. They''re all my enemies. People who are tormenting me, people who look at me like I''m tormenting them, people who look desperate and laugh at me. I don''t know what happened. That''s what I thought, I killed him, I killed him, I killed him."


    "Did it feel good?


    To Nenaveauj''s inquiry, Makhihihime shook his head quietly beside him.


    "It was more full of self-pity than pleasure. The more I killed, the more my heart felt shattered. But I dared ignore that. I pretended not to feel it. I''ve just been mourning myself for stepping over the line..."


    "Let me tell you, you didn''t do anything strange, among other things. I''ve seen many cases where kids like you get power, run wild and kill people, and now they''re like you. People are made to be like that. You just happen to fall for that pattern."


    "Are you going to comfort me with that?


    "He talks about people''s laws. That''s not why it''s your fault. Whoever you are, suffer in the same circumstances as you, and if you gain strength in time, it will mostly be like you. I just wanted to say that."


    As a matter of fact, the dialogue now is not the heart of Junko, but in an attempt to alleviate at all the grief of Makihime, who is mourning his fate, that was the dialogue he uttered with the intention of comfort, as Makihime pointed out.


    "But I dare say. The only big difference between people who fall for the same pattern as you and you is that I''m in front of you. This is a big difference at all. It''s your own special."


    "Right. I mean, I can''t die inside..."


    The power is exhausted, so much so that you can''t even stand, but you don''t feel faint.


    (It''s a beauty to die here, but you couldn''t use that much power.)


    Junko decides so. Honestly, Junko came here to kill Machihihihime and thought it would be better to save him from dying. But as it turns out, it didn''t.


    (I don''t know what I would kill for a push... If you survived, you should use it for something else.)


    Think of something else, Junko laughing at the garlic.


    "I''ve been awakened to paranormal powers through a dream band, so it''s troublesome that my brain is having a negative effect, but come on, I''ll try to save it somehow. But for that, it''s a lot of your body, and you need to experiment, okay?


    Return to the way Junko speaks, with a somewhat manipulative choice of words, to obtain approval as to whether or not to become an experimental bench.


    Makihime is a little disappointed because Nenaveauge has disappeared.


    "No, kill me... It''s already painful to be alive."


    exhaled loudly, Machihihihime said.


    "All my real life sucked. There are no more untrained. Only one of the recommended 11 was happy. Kill me and become an electric spirit, and I''d much rather be drifting in there like the nurturers."


    "Recommend 11, ''cause it''s reality."


    Take a look at Machihihime seem dissatisfied and revive Nenaveauj again soon.


    "The nettle is not a dream or a fantasy. It''s also in real life, one world. That''s just part of reality again, so it''s no wonder you''re thoughtful about that one world, you want to protect it, and you can do whatever you want there?


    To be honest, whatever it is in the game, playing Nenaveauj''s RP in reality was a pretty tiresome pure child.


    "I''m sorry. No matter how much tone you try to imitate, I''m a girl now, not a nenaveauge, so that''s hilarious. But I''m certainly here."


    "Okay, so you don''t have to do it and nenaveauge it."


    Makhihime also spotted it and closed his eyes smiling.


    (In the end, as originally planned)


    Junko puts his hand over Machihihime''s head.


    Continue to expose bioenergies similar to electric shocks directly to Makhihime''s head. This would make her want better, and Junko exhaled small.

 562 End Chapter

    Two weeks have passed since Tatsuya Kawasaki disappeared from the Kawasaki family.


    One son, who is all rattled up in his room without working, went missing and notified the police at first, Tatsuhao''s father - Tatsuo Kawasaki, but then there is no tone out.


    When my son brought a girl in, and the boy came up and worked abusively, there was something obviously wrong, and Tatsuo Kawasaki thought those two might be involved in the incident, but he didn''t even ask the police about it.


    An unexpected person visited the Kawasaki family one day.


    Chen Hao is the boss of the workplace where he used to work.


    "I''ve been wondering, and I wanted to apologize to you, Kawasaki, and I''m here"


    "Apologize to Chen Hao?


    Hearing unexpected words, Tatsuo is surprised. Because of that stupid son of a bitch, I would have sporadically apologized, but I was wondering if my boss would apologize.


    "At that time, I showed an unusual failure to cry out in front of you, Kawasaki. It''s been since then. Kawasaki stopped coming to work."


    "Oh, then my son told me. I know how you feel."


    Like some other HR, Tatsuo says.


    Tatsuo also understands why her boss cried out in the first place. If I saw that silly addition and subtraction of my stupid son - he would want to cry with a big man if he was accompanied by something like that.


    "I''ve been worried sick because of me that I might have driven his life crazy. So, you left the office six months ago, too. Now I do it independently and in detail in a small company. If it''s okay, Tatsumi, I was wondering if you could come to me."


    "I appreciate your concern, but I don''t have Chen Hao. It''s missing. For about two weeks now."


    Tatsuo tells in a chilled tone.


    "And even if you hire a son, you''re just going to make him want to cry again. They''re throwing a spoon with us."


    ����


    Tatsuhaka''s boss is dismayed by his father''s seemingly indifferent attitude, but he is also convinced to think about it. He said there was no reason for a father like him to go crazy about his son. Now he may have lost interest in his son''s personality by being loving, but in any case, it would be the responsibility of the parents.


    "Okay. Excuse me. If you find your son, make sure..."


    He was given a business card, dropped off his son''s boss leaving, and Tatsuo sighed out loudly and groaned like this.


    "It''s happier for everyone if you can''t find it. That one."


    On that day, Junko was truly taken to visit the downtown area of the perfect town. Even so, it''s already downtown, out of Candoville, where the Snow Oka Institute is located.


    "Hey, where are you going?


    I told you to follow me.


    Answer Junko, who asks, without even looking back, as he walks ahead.


    (I wonder where you''re taking me. What can I do for you)


    Excited, he was a pure child who followed. I don''t know what the purpose is, but it''s very rare in itself to call me like this from the truth and take me outside.


    (I''m glad you asked me out and I''m just walking with you, but it''s kinda...)


    While excited, Junko walks with anxiety and confusion in mind.


    "Here we are."


    True stops, finally turns to Junko and tells him.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing the store in front of me, Junko hardens. It was a candy store.


    (No way... No way...)


    Really, Junko reminds me of what happened the other day.


    "You can buy anything you want because I''m luxurious."


    True to stare at Junko''s face and prompt him with the usual faceless look.


    "Ah, there is... Toru..."


    Junko expresses his gratitude in an unscrupulous tone and drops his eyes on the treats that are arranged.


    Whatever you think, it was a conscious act when you went to see Tatsuyoshi, so honestly, he was a delightful pure child.


    (I don''t think so, but you''re putting it on or something, right? No, if you''re as confrontational as you are, you''re cute... and yet... something awesome...)


    I remember feelings similar to horrors that are hard to describe for the truth, and at the same time I feel cold spirits from behind. I feel the cold gaze of the Guardian Spirit pierce me, Binbin.


    "Well, this..."


    Junko taking a bong tan ame.


    "Just one thing or what are you going to do? Don''t hesitate on these occasions. It''s your character to take that and this, isn''t it? I''m saying it''s expensive, so buy me more."


    "Oh, yes, yes."


    In a slightly angry tone, he is truly encouraged, and with a tremendous sense of ready-to-see, Junko gradually takes the candy away from allowance.


    Let''s go home, then.


    I just bought candy, and I told you the truth. Junko solidifies again when he hears that.


    "Um... you brought me here just for this?


    "Any objections? Is that what you''re worried about?


    True looks surprised at Junko, who asked terribly. On the contrary, even an anxious look clearly comes to mind.


    (I brought him here to seriously please him... If so, I wonder if I said something bad. But I''m not a kid who used to hang out so far, either a little bit more upfront or want me to communicate...)


    I don''t have to say any more extra things. I''ll do it without difficulty, or I should pay clear attention, while Junko is lost, Truth is I''m just leaving the candy store and on my way home.


    (I''m supposed to be dating a long time, but sometimes I don''t know what I''m thinking...)


    He was a pure child in a complex mood as he dropped his shoulders and followed true afterwards.


    The two nurturers and Tomorrow incense were in Recommended 11 again, as electric spirits.


    Junko put me back in the game because I would be free with my research and experiments in the middle. However, as soon as you want to research it, you talk about calling it back in real life.


    It''s not particularly painful because I think I''m free to just be in the game Tomorrow Incense, but I''ve just returned to a ghost life the same as before.


    "I don''t want to be Buddha until this game is out of service."


    My nurturing husband squeaks as I watch the players play.


    "I want you to think about me being attached or something. Besides, if there was heaven and hell in the post-mortem world, you would naturally go to hell for doing so many bad things, including killing me? What am I supposed to do then? Can you go to hell with me properly? Even though I don''t know about it at the moment, I''m anxious."


    "Jeez, I can''t tell a boulder to come with me to hell."


    Listening to Tomorrow''s incense, her nurturing husband turns to her in a luminous manner. Tomorrow incense smiling at such a nurturing husband''s tricks.


    "Ah...... Hey, Tomorrow Incense. Look at that one."


    Refers to the sky ahead where the nurturing husband turned that way. At the tip of her husband''s finger, she had a familiar face.


    "Mr. Makhihihime..."


    Machihihihime, who became the electric spirit, looks down at the two of them and smiles small, flying away somewhere else as it were.


    "Machihihime now... even when I say electric spirits, they''re not like us. It''s the type of spirit that lacks the free will and the ability to think."


    The nurturing husband discerned that it was a proximate substitute for the spirit in a general image, so to speak, in the form of a lump of emotion alone. Despite being a type of ground-bound spirit, it is a rarer case for a nurturing husband or Tomorrow Incense who has retained the same ability to think as he did in his lifetime.


    "Junko must have followed Keri."


    My nurturing husband says as I look up at the lost sky of Makhihihime.


    "Mr. Machihihime, I was laughing. Now... are you glad?


    "I don''t think you can do a lot of things."


    Asked Tomorrow incense of concern, the nurturing husband half-eyed and said clearly.


    17 Let''s Mass Produce a Nettle Abandoner and Play End

 563 windowless laboratory

    There are no windows here. I can''t see the sky from here.


    Naturally, this Yukooka Laboratory replaced the basement floor of the building with a vastly modified replacement.


    When it comes to why we built an institute underground - something that ordinary people don''t understand - first of all in preparation for a nuclear war. This laboratory has been created to act both as a shelter that can withstand nuclear war.


    Those who have lives that have passed - or are called over-life - consider all possibilities and set up measures to sustain lives that walk with the shifting history of mankind and have no other way of doing so. Considering that there will even be a nuclear war, I have about a human modification that can withstand high concentrations of radiation and a shelter that can withstand a nuclear explosion.


    In addition, the basement can be used to prepare for attacks by external enemies. The Candoville basement, which is designated as a neutral district, is also a big point. At least the residents of the back street, they can''t attack me. Of course, there are exceptions, so you can''t be alarmed, but the possibility of getting a sleeping neck is largely suppressed.


    At the price of that, it''s a life where the sun''s light doesn''t shine. She thinks it would be different if we just went outside, but without a window.


    Where she once lived - multiple residences, all with windows. I could see the sun shining, switching with the outside air, knowing the changes in time, and seeing the weather shift. That was a very big change and important thing, she came to this institute and found out. Even if not, she was a person dependent on her sensibilities, so a windowless dwelling would be like breath.


    Nevertheless, even if there is a window, she cannot open it. It''s one expression that she''s about to catch her breath, but she''s not breathing or anything in the first place.


    She''s always been shown the back of her white coat. I can''t help it either. Because that''s the role.


    I wonder what other guardian spirits think of their days, she - Yunzuka Apricot thinks. I may be blessed. Somehow the person you''re protecting recognizes you, and you can have a conversation. I hear everything about myself. Normal guardian spirits can''t have conversations with protectors.


    (I don''t have a window here, are you okay?


    I''m free, so I''ll call you.


    "Hmm? I didn''t even care."


    Junko looks back and answers with a loving laugh, as usual.


    The girl the apricot guards is truly fascinating. She is a beautiful girl with no threshold, she is flamboyant, loving, and most fond of those who interact. Only at first.


    But it doesn''t take much longer for many of those involved with this girl to know that beneath that angel''s smile there is such an evil nature that if she describes it as a demon, the demon is likely to annoy her.


    (Don''t think it''s important for me to know the weather from inside the house through the window or day and night)


    "Mm-hmm, yeah. I wonder what it would cost to build an institute in the basement. But if that bothers you, we can still make windows to find out what''s going on out here. Okay?


    The pure child''s crimson eyes seemed apricot, as if for a moment they glowed demonically.


    "Hmm... first, I wonder if it would be nice for someone who would be an experimental bench to grant the ability to use the power to distort space, then make it into a raw neck plant pot like Natsu or Yi, and let it act as a window. Yeah, let''s try it next time. Leave it on the side of the window attached to the room, and when you open the window, activate your abilities so you can see the outside."


    (True... there''s nothing you can''t do. No, if I can''t do it normally, I won''t be able to give up.)


    In the words of the apricot mixed with fright and admiration, Junko becomes a distant looking eye.


    "If only I had the strength, I could do most of it. Hey. Normally impossible things and irrational fates have been forcefully screwed with force. Take what you want. But I''ve got it. I have been forced to make a wish by force. That''s how I''ve lived all my life."


    With a lonely grin that made me uncommonly worried, Junko speaks.


    "But hey, even me, I have some things I couldn''t get, and some wishes I couldn''t. Sometimes I couldn''t beat the fate prank, or I was taken away and lost. So, that''s still in progress. It''s right on the side."


    It''s not an apricot I don''t know what Junko is talking about.


    (If it''s right on your side, you just have to get it. I can''t do that anymore, can I? I don''t know if you can do that without doing anything...)


    Junko has a complex expression in the words of apricots mixed with agitation and irritation. This is a rare face for her again.


    "If Apricot would have been happy with True you the whole time, I think that would have been the best thing you could have done, right? I can give up too if I can''t help it. I don''t know what to do anymore. I''m sure they lost that credential forever."


    (That''s why I''m the one who lost it. Junko just thinks so on his own)


    Apricots learn how to make walls out of Junko''s mere assumptions.


    (Weren''t you sad, regrettable, or jealous when that kid was dating another woman, for example, me?


    Honestly, apricots have a lot of those feelings. There is no way.


    I understand where true feelings really were, as apricots. But I also know that I didn''t have any feelings for myself. However, it is also historical that the person most dragging in the true is Junko.


    "A little bit, huh? But it''s a little bit, right? Haha...... Those negative feelings are getting very dull. I don''t know if that''s the price I paid for my past life. I can''t stand eternal life, my heart. Some people can stand it, but those people have some sort of distortion in their minds. You''re tired, your mind''s stopped growing indefinitely, and I''m blunt with negative emotions."


    Speaking of which, I remember hearing about Apricot before.


    "You let Apricot die, because I''m responsible, and the part where you don''t go as you think, trying to be so powerful, comes out. The world is strange. No, I wonder if it''s strange to be alive. Otherwise, I don''t know if fate is supposed to be sarcastic."


    (You can also make windows in the basement so that they can be seen outside, but the windows you open if you reach for them, you keep the curtains down.)


    Since I said that, I thought I had spoken a little mean myself, and it was an apricot to remember the ill-decision.

 564 Three Preambles

    Have you ever been strongly maligned by a particular human being?


    Have you ever been molested by a certain human being with intense malice?


    People malice people because they don''t want to clear up resentment, or because they just don''t like it, or because it interferes with their purpose. By malice, people hurt and fall.


    Being exposed to the malice of others as a delight to see them suffer. It would be an impossible feeling to feel, no matter how much you explain, to those who have never experienced it.


    How painful it is to live your life with yourself constantly exposed to malice.


    And how horrible it is to know that the malice extends not only to you, but also to your dear family and friends.


    The boy understands everything, he''s aware of it, he tastes it.


    In time, it should be noted, I have honed my body and mind with the intention of fighting the malice directed at me.


    He was trying to find out who his malice was, and he was trying to acquire the power and skill to resist.


    Exposed to ill-intentioned malice, he was never frightened by it, aware of the malicious opponent, and constantly stared into his heart. I was always staring at someone I''d never actually seen before.


    To the extent that he had the strength to hope, he could know the names and roots of those who turned against him in bad faith.


    "I''m sure I''ll see you soon"


    Makoto Aizawa whines as he soothes his tired body after a harsh workout in the hottest tub of the bath.


    Truth is, I had a hunch. Just a hunch. But a strong hunch. No basis whatsoever. Just a hunch. But a feeling close to certainty.


    "True you, these pants are torn."


    "How many times do I have to tell you not to go to the bathroom when I''m in the bathroom?"


    Because of this, I created a serial mood, and I was immersed in it, but the girl''s overheard bouncing voice ruined it.


    "True, I''m the one washing your pants, so don''t complain like that."


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    It was true to vaguely think that the person who was malicious towards him was also always haunted by this pace of the girl.


    That was a few days ago.


    That day, Rainshore Lily was calling dozens of people.


    The monotonous task of taking days to find out where it is, making a search, and then calling simultaneously on the same day to communicate exactly the same content. Honestly it was painful to try to be a lily, but no one else can leave this to me.


    I didn''t even think about leaving it to a corpse doll who doesn''t have a soul but has the thinking power, but I wanted to do this task myself exactly and also check with them. It requires direct conversation.


    "Yes, to avenge the Eight Rippers who murdered your loved ones unharmed...... yes... is that right? Sorry to hear that."


    The other person says no to the story he made. Now for the first time, I have checked the lilies. Whatever it is, keep a good record of the numbers. I don''t know when or in what way that will help.


    So far, only one in five responded to the story Lily had.


    "Yeah...... is that right? You''re ready to take revenge. Then..."


    There are more things that the other person doesn''t tell me about themselves, so when the person who responds shows up, it is a lily with a broken expression and a bounced voice.


    "Do you know a place called the Snow Oka Institute? Yeah, I suggest you go to this place. Find out for yourself later and make a good decision. If you have made up your mind, please report it to me again. We will spare you our cooperation."


    Lily exhales loudly when she hangs up the phone. The last person on the phone. The long work is finally done.


    But now it''s the real deal.


    Lily making more calls. But this time it''s a different purpose.


    "Long time no see, Junko. Experiment bench applicants will be pushing you there forever. I taught you. Of course, you can ignore it. Yeah, I just wanted to let you know that it''s via me. Bye."


    I told him almost unilaterally, and Lily hung up.


    "I''ve been provoking you for a long time, but will Junko come up?


    Before the lily, Zero Hayasaka, the eater, appears and speaks up.


    "Yeah, she doesn''t ignore these kinds of provocations."


    "Is that Junko''s weakness?"


    To zero words, Lily smiled gracefully with her hands on her mouth.


    "Weakness? I wonder what you''re talking about. This is just character. From Junko''s point of view, it can''t be a weakness."


    Lily was a little angry at the way she said it as if Junko was underestimated. And then I realize that I''m angry, and I''m crazy and I laugh.


    "Well, let''s try to convince that kid again"


    Lily takes the phone again.


    Among the people I called from one end, there was only one person who cared.


    The person, while returning the vague answer of thinking about the story of the lilies, said clearly no to the story of coming to power at the Snow Oka Institute.


    ''I thought I told you. You don''t have to do that,'' cause I already have the power. ''


    The other person returns the same answer.


    "Actually, it was Junko Yukioka who created the Yagami Demon. In other words, Sakura-san''s loved ones are the root of all the evils that were killed."


    To the words of Lily, his opponent, called Saki, was silent.


    "Then consider feeding both the Eight Rippers and their Mad Scientists their rewards"


    The person on the phone - Saki Takemura - gave me the answer I expected, and Lily giggled.


    That was a few days ago, too.


    I think the novelist Dog Breeder Ichi will come later. I was wondering if it was destiny''s guide that I was interested in the existence of the Octopus Ripper at that time.


    Dog breeders believe there is a certain thing called destiny. I also believe in the presence of God, who presides over destiny. And sometimes it''s a terrible prank.


    The identity of the Eight Rippers has been found in the back streets for a long time. A killer named Hatsumomo, who once held himself in an organization named "The Sweeping Vacation," which used to give him a width as an organization specializing in killers, is who he is.


    Junko Yukioka in the back street asked Junko Yukioka to sanction Mutsuko, who goes around killing people on the front street, and Junko Yukioka turned to his dedicated killer - Makoto Aizawa as an assassin, but the sweep vacation showed a gesture of protecting Mutsuko, so the result - it would be worrying that Makoto Aizawa would be wiped out.


    But only Harumi, the octave of the heart, missed it, and as a result Harumi was designated as a ''taboo'', and the center struck out a non-interference attitude.


    Strangely enough, the taboo-designated Good Moon - a mystery that the Octavian Ripper will then make him go away.


    The dog owner was attracted to this story and was following the whereabouts of the vanishing octave demon.


    Even though I said I was after him, I asked some freelance informant to do nothing in particular after that. If you have any information, I''d like to see you and talk to you.


    Everything is for the creation of dog breeders.


    "Someone is in contact with the surviving family of the victim of the Octopus Ripper. And I''m inciting you to take revenge."


    One of the freelance informants hired reported to the dog owner at Kewi, a coffee shop located within the excellent town of Kandoville, Amusement City.


    In contrast to skinny dog breeders, the informer has a privileged physique that is just ripe. Shoulder-width, you can see the chest plate thick even from the top of the clothes. He''s also quite a man in the face.


    "In the meantime, I''m urging you to go to the Snow Oka Institute. You know what? Yukioka Institute"


    Hearing the name spoken by an informant named Yoshiku Takada, the dog owner had a meaningful grin.


    "Of course I do, because I''m involved in the back streets. So you''re trying to convert the survivors to Snow Oka and get revenge on the Yakuza Demon Rakuzuki. Was the person who was inciting it also killed someone close to the Octopus Ripper?


    "Not everyone is on this story either. Some people don''t take revenge, others seem to have pulled it off at the time of retrofitting in human experiments."


    The dog owner nodded so much in the report.


    The dog owner, who left the coffee shop after breaking up with Shizuku, walked hanging out inside the department store in Candoville with his hand in his pocket and in a cat-back position.


    "The Snow Oka Institute... a place I don''t really want to get involved in, but I wonder if I can get any information via Midori"


    Dog breeder whining with an unwilling face. Naturally, the dog owner also knows that there is its Snow Oka Laboratory in the basement of this candoville where he is now.


    "It''s getting interesting, and there''s no pull here."


    Whimpering, the dog owner took out his fingertip-sized phone.


    That''s what we''re talking about this afternoon.

 565 1

    Before 6: 10 am.


    A suspicious figure runs downtown Euthanasia City.


    A small, skinny man in jersey. He looks like a boy from his shape. There''s nothing wrong with this. The problem is that it''s a mask with a professional wrestler around its head, hiding it perfectly. It is the type of mask whose eyes and mouth are completely hidden.


    What he''s doing, he''s just running. It is finally an early morning jog.


    Eventually, the boy enters the back entrance of Candoville. The mask has to be removed because the door needs to be opened with iris authentication.


    When I took the mask, the platinum blonde seemed to flood out from the inside. And then he did the same color of eye authentication as Emerald into the camera, and the boy - Shizuno Rei - walked into the building.


    "I''m home."


    After a rough breath, Ray entered the living room of the Snow Oka Institute and greeted Junko home. Sometimes it''s not long since I started jogging myself, but running in a mask with breathless breathing is pretty tight.


    But it''s necessary for tiredness. I started jogging early in the morning to eliminate my lack of exercise and to avoid people, but I made it easy on the number of people early in the morning. There are many older people, but quite a few of them were running early in the morning.


    The tired prospect that I thought there would be few people early in the morning came off, tired that I wanted to jog somehow out of sight, but the room runner was tasteless, and I thought if I made my face invisible with a mask as a bitter meat measure, I might feel a little relieved, and I tried it and this went unexpected.


    As a result, I recently had a routine of wearing a mask and running every morning. The running effect of the mask is not only a disgrace-suppressive effect, it also becomes part of the training improvement.


    "What''s up?


    Junko wrapped her arms around her neck and is worried about how to speak up and hope for her. She was posing, so tired will try to speak up.


    "About eight experimental platform applicants are going to be here at once. We''re all victims of Mutsuki."


    Tired of being given the name of the Good Moon and turning into a serious look.


    "And all of them seem to have advised Lily to go here."


    Tired of being named a lily and turning into a sinister look.


    "I didn''t know... I didn''t have the tone of the Moon... I saw it as because Lily recovered the Moon..."


    "Yeah, I thought so too. And yet, what does it mean to imitate Mutsuki like she unleashes an assassin? Did you miss the reading, did you get in the way because Mutsuki flipped the anti-flag, or were you just playing"


    We both know that it was the lilies who made the Good Moon. It was a mystery how it mass produced those hostile to the Good Moon.


    "If Mutsuki bites and gets in the way... and wants to dispose of it, he won''t even bother to do such a roundabout... Isn''t it just a game?"


    "Even if Lily hasn''t recovered Mutsuki, she seems to know where she is to unleash her assassins."


    "So, what do you do...?


    Junko nevertheless has no hesitation, and he knows that he will modify those he will visit. The question is, do we really talk about this? I asked tired with that nuance, and in a word now, there''s no way it won''t be passed on to Junko.


    "I think you can keep your mouth shut. Maybe if anything, True, you''ll know naturally, and your neck will stick. Come on. Well, I was wondering if I''d make dinner."


    It was a pure child in an easy-going tone, but there were cases where lilies were involved, and tiredness remembered anxiety.


    One of the mansions owned by Rain Shore Lilies is always sleeping with four humans, including Lilies.


    It''s just one of the mansions I own, but Lily''s been in this house all these days. I used to turn all kinds of houses upside down, but because of the cohabitants named Mutsuki and Akiko, it became difficult to move.


    For Mutsuki and Akiko, it''s almost like home now. Mutsuki was also traveling alone in boredom and so on, but these days he has been in Lily''s house again every day.


    "Mommy doesn''t get her hands on it directly, looks like there are a lot of ways to pinch someone in between. I had corpse dolls and servants in between."


    In the morning, while waiting in the living room for a breakfast made by Kitaro Shiraki, Akiko was having a conversation with Mutsuki. Mutsuki and Akiko were totally close and had already revealed each other''s identities.


    "I guess it''s because I can''t check it out on my own. Lily tells me that any kid who grew up uninteresting at all seems to be disposed of appropriately."


    "Wow, that sucks. Mom really should go to hell, right? I''m planning on dropping you sometime."


    "I wonder if we should kill him now in order not to let him continue his work of deliberately creating the unhappy Don Bottom Man."


    I''m the two of you who talk about it, but I''m not going to do it now. I also know that even if I tried to execute it, it would be impossible. Simply, it can''t be a lily.


    Akiko and Mutsuki often work together to encourage combat training, but lilies can also mix with this. Each time, even the two of us will be beaten without skin completeness.


    "I''m not a Don Bottom now. It''s a blessing. Thanks to my mom, I was the Don Bottom, thanks to my mom''s whim, me being happy. It''s so complicated..."


    Exhales loudly, Akiko.


    "What if God shows up and tells us he''s going to sacrifice the world, to hell with humans all over the world, and make them happy forever?


    In a sudden inquiry of the good moon, Akiko turns to face.


    "Don''t you ever think that God could be lying?


    "Without"


    "Because some people care. I''m not talking about that."


    Akiko answers clearly.


    "What about Mutsuki? You want to be much happier just yourself, even at the expense of others?


    "Aha, I say no, too. But come on, on the contrary, if there''s no one there to care about or be close to, it''s up to me to make that deal with God."


    It was a good moon I laughed at for a moment, but suddenly I have a dark face.


    "Because I''ve always hated this world itself. Hey. No more hatred like that, but no more untrained. Akiko and I seem alike, but that''s the decisive difference. Akiko is out of a narrow world and enjoying the beauty of the world. But I didn''t feel that way. It was just hatred and mourning."


    "Hmmm......"


    When I heard about Mutsuki, Akiko had trouble reacting. I have heard how it was until the Good Moon came here, but there are many parts of it that are difficult to understand or empathize with because they were in a far more tragic situation than they were.


    "Akiko is trying to move forward with her new life now, but she''s dazzled about Akiko because Mutsuki can''t step that far, right?


    A lily appeared in the living room, calling out. It wasn''t a teasing voice, it was a serious tone at all times.


    "Aha, how long have I been hearing this?"


    A good moon that turns to the lilies and spills bitter laughter.


    "It''s because Akiko told me I should go to hell. Did Akiko also say he could drop it? Looking forward to it."


    "If you were listening, I''d like you to kill yourself and go to hell right now."


    Akiko in a mean tone.


    Mutsuki, you haven''t finished your homework yet.


    "Homework?"


    I received the words of Lily, and although the Good Moon tried to inquire, I somehow knew what it meant.


    "So I tried to encourage you to submit your homework. You''ll be bored lately, and you''ll have a good time."


    Told her thoughtlessly, Lily puts a prosthetic hand on her mouth and spills a laugh.


    "I just knew my mom was up to something that wasn''t even Rokuro again."


    Meanwhile, Yagiko is concerned about the state of the Moon, and turns his gaze to those of the Moon.


    "Hey, lily. I''ve been meaning to ask you something for a long time, come on..."


    Without noticing Akiko''s gaze, Mutsuki turned to Lily and asked.


    "Why did Akiko call me away?


    "Somehow."


    A lily that returns an increasingly uninterrupted answer on a moon of rapprochement that was uninterrupted.


    "Mom, call me off, too. I don''t want any sarcasm."


    "Akiko is better off with Akiko, but I will if you want, Akiko"


    To Akiko''s demands, Lily giggles and calls them away. When I heard that, Akiko laughed with satisfaction.

 566 2.

    Yukooka Laboratory, XIII Laboratory. One of the most frequently used laboratories, mainly equipped for human modification.


    Noon. There are currently three people in this room. Junko Yukioka, the principal of the institute, and the man who visited me today to volunteer for the experimental bench, laid on the bedside, plus a man whose neck to top is only buried in a planting pot.


    The name of the man buried in the planting pot is Yi Akagi. He was once also the head of the largest wholesale organization, the Japanese Play Authority, in the back streets of Euthanasia City, but he fell into the grip of an organization that was sincere with Junko, trying to build a connection between the absorption of the organization and Junko, but failed, and as a result he was recognized as an adversary of Junko and turned into an experimental platform.


    Even though I say it''s been turned into an experimental bench, it''s been turned into a human clock at first, and then into a raw neck plant pot, just treated like an interior inside the lab. The days of inability to move were painful for Yi, but I got the internet to peek, and I can do some game-like stuff, so I''m not bored.


    Previously it was placed in the living room with another raw neck potted girl, who was also a talker, but recently it was two people who had been kept apart and turned over various rooms.


    Currently Yi was just looking at the human body modification taking place in front of him. If I have a scratch on my forehead with my pruning hair, I am a man around twenty years of age with this lip. Before he was subjected to general anesthesia, hatred persisted in his eyes. Yi decided that it was a retrofit for revenge purposes.


    "Is that a battle enhancement?


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    To Yi''s question, Junko answered as he stuffed the belly of the man on the sleeping table with strange things that could neither be planted nor gutted.


    "I wish I could modify it for combat, too. Come on, I want to move."


    "Reflect."


    "No, I''m already reflecting..."


    To the words of Junko, Yi becomes a sinister side.


    "Don''t you just regret it, not reflection?


    "I don''t regret it. I did what I could. Besides, I feel like my shoulder''s loaded now."


    There was no lie in Yi''s words. I had plenty of time to look back at myself as I lived a seemingly incompetent plant pot life.


    "It was a very straightforward day because of the sense of being inherited from my father and the obsessive notion of not being seen as a bonkers second generation. You don''t know how I feel when I say it. I couldn''t help but hate taking over that organization that I didn''t even build. I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him."


    "If you''re a normal person, you''re gonna think you''re lucky or something."


    "If it''s priceless crumbs, I guess so. I got the money and the power. But I didn''t build it. I had my father''s will, and I thought it would be filial to develop the organization more, and proof of my power as a person... Well, it''s refreshing to lose it."


    Seeing Yi speak with a face like a possession has fallen, Junko puts his hand on his mouth.


    (Oh, thinking, thinking. Is this going to make it a little better for you?


    I fucking laugh when I see how that Junko is.


    At that time, the door opens and two people, True and Midori, enter the room.


    "It''s time to go. Is it still gonna take?


    They were the two I came to call because Junko won''t show up for lunch today, even though I was going to eat out.


    "Excuse me. It''s a little long. But all we have to do is pack this up and see if there''s any rejection."


    "How many soles?


    Midori frowned when she saw what was packing in the incised man''s belly. Somehow, but without interruption, I had the impression that I didn''t like it.


    It''s a copy of "Arlaune."


    Junko answers.


    "Oh, my sister''s been transplanting to the lab a lot."


    I''ve heard the name of Arlaune before.


    Although only urban legends tell on the surface street, a decade ago, the Great Monster plant, 120 metres long, which appeared in the Gulf of Tokyo, was also known as Arlaune. The story is that Mad Scientists from all over the world, including The Three Crazies, were happy to crusade this.


    Further back in age, there are rumours that Japan and China were jointly studying extraterrestrial life forms before the U.S.-China War began and the Sino-Japanese national exchanges were cut off. The codename under which it was studied was also Arlaune.


    "Do we encourage evolution as human thoughts are captured in our bodies?


    "All I have is a copy and a copy I cultured from there, but hey"


    "Do you have an original?


    To Midori''s inquiry, Junko spills a smile.


    "I don''t think he''s surviving anywhere, do you? But the location is unknown. That research was frustrating before the war began. The original was brought up by someone. Cut it off, the techs on that research team took out a copy of Arlaune and ran away. I''m one of them."


    "Why did that happen?


    Yi asks.


    "Well, that''s because I expected the joint research to be forcibly interrupted. Then before they take up Arlaune and kick him out, they all run off with copies of Arlaune, thinking about doing it on their own. It''s a natural flow."


    "I don''t get away or get out of the nettle instantly, I don''t ask for anything in return, I do help, and even though I''m a gentleman who hangs out with other PT members till the end until I get my purpose item, it''s terrible in real life. How can you be such a dual personality?


    "hahaha......"


    To a true penetration, Junko was leaking a dry laugh as he cheeked.


    "Reproduction means worse performance than the original, right?


    Midori asks.


    "Yeah. We can culture copies from the original, but we can culture them from the copy because it''s even less quality copies. I can clone a copy of Arlaune and make something that''s no different than a copy, not a degraded copy, but this is pretty laborious, and the rejection is intense, too, right? I used to graft copies with an emphasis on the performance aspect, but lately I guess there''s been little rejection in transplanting them."


    "So, what happens when you transplant it?


    I''ve seen the modified landscape many times before, but I didn''t know what the transplant of Arlaune meant in itself, so I''m going to ask you a question.


    "We are encouraged to evolve according to the wishes of the transplanted person. I''ve been feeling stuck with Arlaune''s research lately. I''m changing my mind. Ideally, you don''t have to borrow Arlaune''s power if you can, but humans will be free to evolve and gain it. So, we''re looking for ways to derive it from experiments with Arlaune."


    "Is the original such a gruesome thing, too?


    Truth asks.


    "No, it felt like a mix of plants and humans. You had yourself, you had a conversation, didn''t you? Feels like a real alien. She went ahead and became a research material, too. The only reason it''s gross is because I only partially removed the organ to make it easy to transplant. There''s no intelligence or soul in this copy or recopy of Arlaune, it''s just an organ. Otherwise, I''m not gonna use it on the test bench."


    It is Pure Son''s policy not to use non-human organisms as laboratory benches to take their lives.


    "I volunteered for the lab from myself, so why again?


    "It was an ambiguous answer. Said it was for the quest for life. I didn''t try to tell you any more."


    In response to Midori''s question, Junko shrugged his shoulder gently and answered.


    "There was a kid in the copy who had a rare ego, but hey. They almost took that out, too. Well, come on up. You don''t even seem to have a rejection."


    He is a pure child who was chatting but had an incised abdominal suture.


    Feel the vibration inside your chest pocket, Midori takes your phone out of your pocket and projects the display in mini size to see who you''re dealing with.


    (Dog owner? What do you want?)


    The person on the phone was a friend of Midori''s father, and when he was in the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, he was a church executive, a dog keeper, who had frequently faced each other from an early age.


    "Heh, it''s been a while. Did you go?


    ''It''s been a long time. Uh, I want to make contact with Junko Yukioka. I need to ask you something. I was wondering if you could ask me out of your mouth.''


    What can I do for you?


    "I''m now chasing a serial killer called the Octopus Ripper. You know that. They''re urging the survivors of those killed by the Yakuza demon to go to the Yukooka Laboratory and get power and get revenge. I''d also like to meet Junko Yukioka and talk to her about it."


    Listen to the dog owner, Midori makes a difficult face. I think I''m going to protect confidentiality with Junko for once, and I don''t think I''m going to teach anyone who doesn''t know anything about a modified human being.


    "For once, I''ll talk to you. But don''t expect it."


    "Please."


    Once he hung up the phone, Midori called Junko to go out and talked to him about the current phone call and the person named Dog Owner Ichi.


    "Fine. I''ll be free the afternoon after tomorrow. Even then."


    "Thanks. I''ll tell him."


    Junko accepts, so Midori retrieves his phone again and hits the email.


    "Modification of those who are after the Good Moon? And you knew there was someone who was trying to incite it to come here?


    I alternate between the man with this lip on the bedside and Junko, and the truth asks.


    "Hmm, I had no idea."


    "You knew. Do you want to kill Mutsuki? No, you haven''t given up on turning it into an experimental bench yet?


    To Junko, who answers instantly with an uncontrolled smile, the truth becomes a little tight tone and asks further.


    "Hmm, I don''t mind killing you, but you''re not going to be able to have a good fight, are you? It''s not just the transplant of Arlaune, it''s probably the power of paranormal."


    "Do you know the person who''s trying to kill Mutsuki? And by purposefully gathering the Avengers and giving them such instructions, he also knows where the Moon is. Otherwise, we won''t even bother to collect the Avengers."


    "I agree. Hey. Ma, True won''t stop you from moving, but True wants to help Mutsuki? Isn''t Mutsuki really resenting you?


    Truth makes me feel like I''m being made fun of by Junko, who sounds like he''s having fun.


    "Before we all go out for dinner, you want to stroke my nerves and make some unpleasant air?


    "... sorry"


    To a true unexpected counterattack, Junko apologized with regret for turning off his grin.

 567 3

    Saki Takemura had two older sisters.


    When Saki was twelve, a family of four was traveling in a car, and she was in a car accident. My parents in the front seat died instantly. The sisters took their lives. The cause of the accident was the drunken driving of the anti-vehicle.


    The two people who lost their parents were to live under their aunt, who was the only one who became the pickup, but Saki lost not only her parents but even her memory during the accident. My parents and my friends have forgotten everything.


    Saki''s sister Hua managed to regain her sister''s memory and family ties, but from the bloom she couldn''t help but be depressed.


    Hua was young and like a bodhisattva, Saki thinks. He was kind to everyone, over-degree favorite, like watching all human goodness. He was like he really believed in a good theory. He also showed gratitude every day to his aunt, who treated Sasaki and Hua openly and coldly, and even the drunken driver who took his parents, said he would forgive them. To the boulder. Saki always wondered what that was like.


    To the bright, hard-working and always positive attitude of Hua, my aunt, who was cold at first, also opened her heart and began to treat Blossom and Hua properly like a family. Seeing it as a miracle performed by Hua, Saki began to have a sincere respect for Hua from then on.


    "Saki has forgotten, but your mother always said so. If you treat him with all your heart, he''ll know the end of the day."


    Touching on what happened when my aunt became a family in the true sense of the word, Hua said, laughing lightly.


    "Even the guy who had the accident was crying and apologizing to us. Not that I don''t have any anger in me, but still, I felt your mother pity when I blamed that guy. I''m just regretting my sins, and I guess that''s not enough. That''s why I''m trying to forgive you."


    Saki, who has no memory of her parents or of the accident, had a hard time not being able to share her grief with her sister. Just reason, I could understand that my sister was being too kind and that she was pushing and killing with that tenderness the anger and sorrow that took her parents'' lives.


    But in the worst way, Saki will feel the same way as Hua.


    Hua is in the other world nearly three years ago. He was killed. By a serial killer called the Octopus Ripper, he literally splits his body apart.


    The first discoverer was in bloom, so the shock and sorrow at that time are not forgotten and burned to memory. Until yesterday my sister, who was energetic and flamboyant, is rolling with her hands, feet and neck severed from her torso and turned into an unbroken corpse.


    Saki - like Hua, didn''t feel like being able to forgive the person she killed. I didn''t even take my life in an accident. I obviously killed him with the intention of killing him. In such an unharmed way of killing.


    And it''s not just Hua, it''s a serial killer who keeps killing dozens of people. Obviously a demon who finds joy in risking his life. How do you expect me to forgive someone like that?


    (If you''re my sister, I might forgive you)


    Saki, on the other hand, thinks so too. That''s what I really think of Sasaki, who was a girl but watched Hua up close who was a bodhisattva kind of personality.


    (But... just because your sister forgives you doesn''t mean I can forgive you, does it? Or would your sister pity me if I hated the killer? Are you mad at me? Are you telling me to forgive you?


    Inquiries repeated several times. But the answer never comes.


    "You won''t have to forgive me. You can kill me if you want. That''s what your heart wants."


    One day, it appeared in front of Sasaki''s eyes and told him so at a glance, discerning Sasaki''s heart.


    That wasn''t a person. Strange creatures, like plants like people. From his head he blooms bright red flowers, from his back he grows leaves paired like wings, and at the tip of his legs like roots. The size is small. I guess it''s about whether they''re a little taller than cats.


    "Be one with me and I can make you what you want. I can nurture your body and hate and blossom revenge."


    "No."


    There was a blatantly suspicious atmosphere, and Saki clearly refused. I climbed into the darkness of a man''s heart, because it seemed like the temptation of the devil itself.


    "Something your sister would pity if you did that"


    "Well... then it''s the earliest you''ve ever had"


    And it came to pass, that the unbeliever fell asleep in the great script, wondering whether he had put his buttocks on the spot.


    "What''s going on? I mean, what are you?


    "I don''t even know who it is. I would have noticed. The words were remembered by listening to human conversations. The only thing I know is that I am a creature parasitic to other intelligent life forms. Instinct and desire taught me that. When you reach your age, you have to. However, by mutual agreement. I''m apparently more sensitive to the mental part than any other creature. Whether they refuse or think they don''t like this one, they can''t parasitize it."


    The tone of the outdoors clearly had the sound of a renunciation. Perhaps if I couldn''t do it with the parasite, it would be life-threatening, I could see it in bloom.


    "Fine, then, even parasitic. Just if you don''t turn me into a monster."


    I would never overlook it if I were my sister, and thinking I would have said this, Saki decided to help that creature she had just met.


    "That''s up to you. If you want nothing, I will do nothing in you. But don''t you want it? Unleashing hatred."


    "Yeah, but I''m keeping it down. So don''t touch that. You, what''s your name? I''m Saki Takemura."


    "Bamboo is purple? I don''t have a name, but I remember it being called this as a solid name. Arlaune and"


    The creature named Arlaune went into the bloom, and it was clear. I even wonder if my encounter with that creature was a dream.


    Then two and a half years later, Saki had heard regularly until then, she stopped listening to the news of the Eight Rippers.


    Mutsuki is in disguise when she goes out. He is wearing a hat deep in his eyes, Dada glasses, and a man''s personal clothing. Sometimes wearing a learning run, like before. The learning run is itself a favorite.


    One of my hobbies is to take a walk when I''m free. He liked to wander around the downtown area and touch the city''s busyness.


    (I wonder if this is the same as Akiko. I''ve been trapped in that tiny room for a long time, too, and I felt like going outside. There was... but I gave up early)


    It was then that I thought about it.


    (Ooh ~?)


    To a nostalgic sensation, the mouth of the Good Moon broke. Murder directed at me. I feel it for the first time since they crushed the sweep vacation and started living at the lily.


    (I wonder which one. I''m disguised for once, but I wonder if they spotted me)


    At the time of the taboo designation, there should be almost no such thing as a person trying to crusade himself, but at the same time a large amount of money is being collected necked, so I can''t say enough of it. Also, the police are not silent, even if the residents and hubs on the back street don''t give a hand.


    (Aha, is that it? Awesome killer, but amateur.)


    Look at the glass in the store next to you, Mutsuki confirms what a tailor looks like.


    (You can''t do it flashy in a conspicuous way, or I''ll direct you from here)


    Think so, Mutsuki leaves the downtown area.


    What came was on the roof of an old clutter building. The locked door slammed forcefully. When it comes to rooftops, there''s nothing in particular. The space is very small, and when fighting, it is often difficult to take evasive action.


    (I feel another glance. But there''s no killing here. I wonder where... This one is ingenious)


    Someone is watching me. It''s as if we''re going to see the battle coming.


    A murderous tail creeps through the rooftop door in dignity.


    (Haha, you''re a real amateur. I''m not thinking about the danger of being attacked the moment the door opens, or anything like that.)


    He appeared in front of me, and if I had a scratch on my forehead with a pruning, I saw this man with lips, and Mutsuki laughed unexpectedly.


    "Eight Rippers...... finally meet you"


    The laughter of the Good Moon freezes on words emanating from the mouth of a man with a resentful voice. It''s been a long time since I''ve heard a name. Words that have rarely been heard lately, whether on TV or online.


    "I get paid for the crime of killing my lover. I''ve been waiting for this time! I even dreamed about it!


    A man screams and spreads an awesome grin mixed with hatred and joy.


    (How did you know it was me? Even though it''s not known to the police or the center of the back street)


    I questioned it, but soon a conclusion would be drawn.


    "Aha... are you kidding me about lilies? You mean submit your homework?


    A change happened to the man''s body in front of him when Mutsuki shrugged.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    With the growl, the man''s arms tear in two as if they were cheese. Then the torn arms deformed and even hardened, changing to a shape like four blades.


    "I''m gonna tear you apart and kill you like him, too. Whoa!


    A man pokes at me directly from the front.


    "Gu!"


    Eating the blow of the swinging leech whip of the good moon on his head, the man fell lightly to the large letter. That determined the battle.


    I have a problem with it. I didn''t feel like killing you.


    Mutsuki has a blue face, crossing the body of a fallen man and knocking at the door, going down the stairs of the building.


    "That''s a lot of homework. This. You''re not alone anyway, are you?


    With a distorted grin, Mutsuki threw up.

 568 4.

    When Mutsuki was repelling the Raiders, Akiko was in the midst of dating her boyfriend, Nobunaga Sano, in downtown Akicho, Amusement City.


    When I say lover, I''ve never even held hands yet. Hope is extremely deep and shy, but don''t you dare approach it from Akiko. Whatever you do, I want you to step in courageously from the hopeful.


    Instead, Akiko intends to accept most of the things as long as the hope comes to him himself.


    "Next time... well, next Sunday, uh... why don''t you go away for a little while?


    Said as he sat down and chatted on a marble bench on the pedestrian deck, his hopes suddenly rose.


    "Fine."


    Even with all this invitation, Akiko answers instantly in the mood to smile and watch, wondering if she would have been desperate if she had tried to hope.


    I am very bad at hoping to cut out stories from me or abroach, and I know very well that I am always passive, albeit still short with you. And Akiko also knows that hope is trying to change herself like that.


    "People want growth and change. Don''t you think?


    "Oh, yeah. I don''t feel like I''m in line with Akiko either, so, you know, I want to change things more."


    "I don''t think you have to be aware of that kind of mismatch. I mean, it''s natural to seek change and progress, even if it''s not such a consciousness of whether or not we can make a match. I mean, just calm down."


    "Ugh..."


    Assumed by Akiko, his hopes cease.


    "Look, when you talk to me, don''t you always calculate? I don''t know how to answer it. It''s the easiest answer."


    Further poked, the hope had become the earliest pale pleasure. It was a star entirely.


    "I think you need to take care of yourself, but throwing yourself out and tailoring yourself to others, what do you think, it? I think I''m crazy."


    "Hmm... not so much all of it... I wonder if it looked that way"


    That and the hope of being poked at, feeling blamed and completely dissipated.


    "Something so depressing makes me feel like I''ve done something wrong. You could be wrong about what I said, and Wang Woo, don''t take me for being scolded or something like that. Well, I''m older, but I''m a lot more unknown to the world, and I''m often more uneven, and I could be wrong, so don''t deny it''s different if you think it''s different, okay? Yeah, finally, hope can make your will clear."


    "Sorry... that''s how I was, before I even noticed it"


    Akiko was a strong encouragement from the underground, but his hope sneered and said in a plundering voice. I can''t see it from Akiko''s position, but there was a masochistic grin on his mouth.


    "It looks like people are dyed to ask about their complexion or to push themselves to death. To get my brother in the mood..."


    "Your brother''s?


    "My brother, he''s a long way from home, but he has a terrible seizure. If you don''t like something, throwing a kick in my face right away was a lot worse."


    In the confession of hope, Akiko feels like her chest has been pierced. It''s the same thing you used to do in that mansion to your servants.


    "But this isn''t your house. I''m not even your brother of hope."


    "Yeah, I know. Besides, my brother is pathetic too. My grandmother mistreated me before I was born, and I think I lost my mind. As a result, domestic violence is terrible. He said he had an injury or something outside. As a result of the counseling, I was told it was due to abuse I suffered when I was a little girl. He''s in a mental hospital for a long time now."


    I realize it''s a totally dark story at some point, and my hopes are quenched.


    "Sorry, talk weird"


    "It''s not weird. This is serious."


    That''s what Akiko puts her hand on the shoulder of her hope.


    "I wonder if people who do terrible or bad things start doing the same to others because they''ve seen terrible things from someone else too"


    I think Akiko might be inclined to do that, including himself.


    "Yeah, at least my brother was."


    A look raised his face and said.


    (Then... maybe my mom too...)


    That''s what I think, Akiko, who inadvertently puts his strength into his hands. Grabbing his shoulder hard, his hopes woke him up in surprise, and Akiko noticed it, too, and let go in a hurry.


    awkward to each other and strayed from his gaze, but his hopes smiled as he had decided to,


    "So that''s it for dark stories. I decided. Let''s go away today."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly Akiko sees with surprise the desire to raise her energetic voice and proclaim it.


    "Let''s go to the city centre. What, time is not convenient?


    "No, I''m good, but is that you? Did you suddenly push something?


    "No, I... No, I decided. I''m not leaving tonight. Yikes. Hi-ha-ha."


    Akiko looks up with a pulled face at the hope of rising up with a roaring voice.


    "Oh, yeah... I''ll follow you"


    Though he had pulled a dong, Akiko knew he was the only one who was forcing his hopes, so he decided to be ready to go out with him.


    "Sorry...... I''m too well"


    "Yeah...... I don''t think so."


    He was Akiko, who lay his hands down again on the shoulder of hope where he could sit back again and be full of self-loathing and shame.


    The raided Moon went straight home.


    Mutsuki was wondering if she would tell Lily what had happened to her. It is also the hand that keeps its face on. But there was a watchman, and if he was filming himself and the raiders, there was no point in knowing.


    When I got home, Lily wasn''t home. When I ask Taro Platinum, he tells me he won''t come home with him out.


    (Was it the lilies that were watching?


    I thought about the personality of the lily and thought about it that way, but I also feel different. If Lily was watching directly, she''s going to call me a little before she gets home.


    I''m pretty sure they were watching it in any case, and I''m pretty sure Lily was watching it somewhere over the camera.


    A few hours when Mutsuki kills his time in his own room. After sundown, Lily finally came home.


    "Mutsuki, I''d like to show you something interesting, will you open it?


    I was reading through the bloodthirsty spoof root cartoon, and suddenly I heard a lily voice, so I was a little surprised, and Mutsuki opens the door to the room.


    Opening the door, I first saw what was in my eyes, and Mutsuki lost his words.


    The head of the man with these lips was on the basin that Lily held in her hands when she cut the cornucopia that had engaged Mutsumomon earlier.


    At yet the next moment, the eyes of his neck open wide, staring at the Moon with his blood-running eyes.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    A raw head that growls in the same voice as during the day.


    "Eight Rippers Ahhhh! I''ll kill you. Ugh!


    A raw neck that closes its eyes again after screaming.


    "What do you think? Do you like it? He seems to have forgotten to stab the undead who attacked you, so I offered him success instead."


    Laughing at Nico, Lily said.


    "Is he alive?


    "Didn''t I just tell you I stabbed you in the stomach? He was dead. I''m just treating the corpse so it doesn''t rot, so I can speak, so I can think, and I can put the spirit of the Lord of the corpse inside. You can''t form a Buddha, you''re stuck in resentment and misery, you''re staying like this for a while. There are no resentful spirits that can''t be Buddhist forever, even if they are bound by analogy, so as early as a few decades, they will be Buddhist. Hundreds of years later."


    To the lily that explains pleasantly, Mutual Moon feels fiercely ill. Stir it up yourself, and not just kill the unsuccessful in the ignorance of the Good Moon, but even nauseate at the evil taste of cursing their bodies and even their spiritual souls.


    "Mutsuki, it''s because of you that this one suits you better."


    Seeing the mood of such a good moon, Lily said strangely.


    "Your compassion for the enemy is on your own, but I will never forgive a fool who imitates my lovely Moon, will I? It''s harder on you than dying like this."


    "I was wondering if you could even look harder than death at a cute pet, a geezer who goes out of his way to make enemies?


    "By the way, I''m not the only one helping you with your homework. Junko is here to help."


    Ignoring the sarcasm of the Good Moon, Lily says away. The meaning of the word could not have been known by the Good Moon.

 569 5

    "I don''t feel like an institute. Well, I''ve never been in any other lab, so I said it in my image."


    Visiting the Snow Oka Institute, the dog breeder who was put through to the reception room first spoke of such sentiments.


    In the reception room are Midori and the dog breeders.


    "Wait a minute. Jun can''t let go of the experimental bench applicant right now while he''s in a buried human experiment."


    Midori said. Over the past few days, seven experimental bench applicants have come to continue to stand. Six of them were seeking revenge on the octave demon, and one was Neat, who volunteered to commit suicide. The experiment is currently being conducted by Nite, the suicide volunteer.


    "I mean, shouldn''t you be touring the experimental landscape?


    "Wow, listen and see."


    Midori confirms the dog owner''s request with an extension.


    "Come on."


    Lightly accepted, Midori takes the dog owner to the thirteenth laboratory.


    "Heh, dog breeder, what have you been doing since you lost your light-hearted megalodon?"


    "I was just hanging out. Look for stories. Not much different from when I was in the Megalodon of Thin Happiness. No, I guess I got a lot of access to the back street. Focusing on informants, we got to know more people."


    Those are the things I''ve been doing just to find stuff for creativity.


    "Dog owners have been familiar with the back streets for a long time. Doesn''t look like the kind of wind you''re in for business as part of the back street."


    "I''m in a consumer-only position now, but I used to organize and run it once and for all. For once, the organization is still there, but I''ve left it to my men to leave for years to build."


    As I walked talking, I immediately arrived in my room with Junko.


    "Nice to meet you -. I''ve heard from Midori."


    In the room, a beautiful red-eyed girl with a white coat back and bloody makes me laugh when I look at the dog owner.


    The girl''s hand was poked into the belly of a naked young man who had been put to sleep on the sleeping table, squirming the contents.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Dog Breeder Ichi. No, it''s a medium impact painting. Looks like a good portrait."


    "A novel portrayal? You write stories about scenes like this coming out?


    "No. I don''t have any ideas, but if the time came to write something like that, I''d say it would help."


    To Junko''s question, the dog owner shrugs his shoulder and answers.


    "What kind of experiment is that person? You don''t even look alive."


    The man who was put to sleep on the sleeping table peeled off his eyes, half-opened his mouth, and didn''t move even tingly.


    "Yeah, where I just died. I''ve been doing some critical experiments. What kind of experiment is a secret. Even if you die, you can only get the data properly, so there''s nothing useless about it."


    Junko says it''s obvious with a smile. Seeing that, I think he''s a rumored Mad Scientist, and the dog owner spills a smile.


    "Basically, people who aspire to suicide are trying to test dangerous experiments that are no wonder they''re dead. If he wants to die, he won''t complain."


    "You mean you can have some control? Experiments with high and low mortality. And it''s funny to pick someone."


    "That''s right. But for those who want strong power, even those who like it, they modify it to suit their needs, like dangerous experiments. So..."


    Junko pulls his hand out of the body that became the experimental bench and turns to the dog owner for each body.


    At the same time, I wondered if the blood that was sticking to Junko''s clothes, hands and face had sprayed up misty in the air, and it disappeared beautifully and completely. Seeing that sight, the dog owner spills a smile on his mouth again.


    "He wants to hear about the Octopus Ripper, but why do you stick to the Octopus Ripper?


    "He''s interested in himself, but he knows one of the victims who killed him."


    The dog owner honestly told one of the circumstances.


    "To that acquaintance, they''ve been getting weird calls lately. I''ll tell you where the Eight Rippers are, so tell them to take revenge. So, he also told me to go to the Snow Oka Institute to get the power to avenge him. He said no."


    "Hmm."


    "Do you know the guy who made that call?


    "When you say no comment, that''s the answer, right?


    "Sort of."


    Then he was a dog breeder who thought he should only affirm, which is the answer that he admits he knew, but is unwilling to talk any further, the dog breeder guessed.


    "I also hear you''ve been remodeling the body of an octave demon. Is that an affirmation by the name of no comment about it?


    "Right. I think it''s confidential at first. As a rule in me. Well, I don''t mind if I tell you honestly."


    There''s no way a dog owner doesn''t know what it means not to try to teach you even though you don''t mind telling them.


    (A friend of Midori''s means he doesn''t believe me when I first met him. No, it''s not because it''s a first meeting, maybe you dilutely perceive my nature in a first meeting and don''t believe it with that)


    Therefore, there is no point in asking this question any further. You won''t get an answer when you ask.


    "Do you know who the Octopus Ripper is?


    "I don''t know, do I?


    "An affirmation by the name of a lie."


    I told Junko to answer immediately, and the dog owner said so without putting his hair down.


    "It''s gonna be hard for a retard to talk to you."


    Dog breeder in a sarcastic tone.


    In conversations between smart people, even if a regular person has to talk about ten things to communicate ten, just discussing five makes sense to each other. So conversations can fly around, and sometimes dull people can hear words that don''t make sense flying around.


    "That''s not true. I can see them and fit right in, and I''ll fit in. Hey. Flying around during conversations and using a lot of guessing expressions is for anyone who thinks it makes sense."


    I know what the dog keeper is trying to say, but Junko says...


    (Yay, I don''t know about that.)


    Midori questioning Junko''s words, not in his mouth. Junko often carries on a critical line of conversation to anyone, whether it conveys meaning or not. Of course, he''s conscious and he''s going to play.


    "I''d like some more fruitful information for a souvenir. I just wanted to show you something interesting and talk to a funny kid, but I don''t think I got anything."


    "The Eight Rippers are my experimental bench."


    "Buh."


    To the words of Junko, the dog breeder blew out.


    "Haha, do you like to stab me all of a sudden where I''m alarmed? You."


    "I think the hub knew about this information, and some intelligence organizations knew about it." Of course you knew the people in the organization that she belonged to. "


    The laughter of the dog keeper disappears into the words told by Junko.


    Junko finally says: Even though we were able to obtain that information, there was only a lack of prior investigation of the dog breeder, and Junko accidentally revealed and surprised the material information.


    (Tachi bad. I have to do it. It''s a bunk. Is this the real surprise? No, you''re cheating. The words that made it look like the first surprise are fauxier)


    He was a dog breeder who remembered something like defeat, but he was also comfortable with the feeling that he was done brilliantly.


    "Sorry I couldn''t give you much information."


    "No, no, that''s enough. It''s not a social decree, really."


    Get your smile back, says the dog owner.


    (I don''t want to reveal information, and I don''t think it''s worth it. I feel like thanking you for the care you give me in responding and entertaining me)


    With that in mind, the dog owner had a hunch.


    That this girl is going to help me create my own.

 570 6.

    Four days have passed since the Good Moon was raided.


    We knew for sure that if we went outside the house, we would also be attacked by the avengers who were guided by the lilies, so it is a good moon that we have been stuck in the house for a long time because we do not like to go outside, but we decide our will and go outside.


    Because I thought that if I stayed in the house anyway, this time Lily would do something else that wasn''t cursory. Then, to some extent, you should dance as Lily thinks.


    I deliberately go to an unpopular place. Up the dirt and step into the grass of the river plains.


    I''m guessing the signs of a tailer. Still multiple. Still only one shitty tail, letting go of the killer.


    Where he came to an unpopular place, the murderous, shitty tailer appeared light before the Rapprochement Moon.


    I''m a little older than the Happy Moon in places like my late teens. He puts his hands in the pockets of a thick jumper and, like the man he met four days ago, points his hateful gaze at the Good Moon.


    "It''s Aotearo Kimura. I''m the lover of Hanako Murano, who was killed by you."


    With a distorted grin on his mouth, the boy introduces himself.


    "Mutsuki, there''s no last name."


    "Right. That doesn''t sound normal, a lot."


    Aotearo inflated the killing momentarily, took his hand out of his pocket and threw something into the good moon.


    (No matter how much it''s modified, it''s because I''m an amateur. The attack is too easy to understand......)


    Mutsuki, underestimating, tries to play the object thrown with a leech whip.


    It was a water balloon that was thrown. And...


    The moment bounced by the whip, the balloon cracked and the balloon of the whip and the part touched melted out.


    "What!?


    An unexpectedly surprising moon.


    "I heard it''s very playful and immortal, but I also heard it''s physically limiting."


    Holds a total of five water balloons in both hands, letting Aotearo do balls and such with a slight laugh.


    "I''ll tell you what I''m capable of, because it doesn''t matter anyway. I can acidify liquids mixed with my fluids at any time. That''s all."


    In other words, Mutsuki decides that the water in the balloon must have been turned into strong acid for when to whip the balloon.


    "I think my abilities are a lot more fuel-efficient than the energy it takes for your regeneration. Besides, if you mix my fluids with your fluids, then I''m sure you''re out, huh? All your fluids are turned into acid."


    "Haha, you''re so kind to teach me that on purpose"


    Mutsuki laughs, but decides that this cannot be alarmed. Depending on how you use it, it''s a pretty horrible ability.


    (I think it''s somewhat of an assassination-oriented ability, hey. Well, I guess it came from the front in grandeur because I don''t even show those gaps outdoors)


    Mutsuki stored the whip in her body. If they put blue taro''s body fluids in the leech whip, we''ll still be out. All the leech whip fluids are turned into acid and die, leaving no prospect of even recovery.


    But I can tell you that to all the other family fresheners. Except for one type.


    "You better tell me, ''cause you''re gonna have more fear, right?


    Aotearo throws the water balloon in his hand as he continues to stand.


    Mutsuki tries to get away with physical surgery alone, but because balloons burst in the air, the scattered acid somewhat affects Mutsuki''s body.


    "Don''t worry. Once I turned it into acid, my body fluids are no-can. Acid in your body doesn''t mix my body fluids."


    "Aha, thank you kindly. But isn''t it scarier to keep quiet? You want to scare me, don''t you?


    "If you ask me, you are. Well what... You feel like we''re having a conversation to keep you calm? If you''re not talking, you look beautiful. It''s beautiful, but it''s going to be extra crazy."


    Saying so, I saw Aotearo revealing his angry expression, and Mutsuki felt something cold on his spine.


    (Me... you produced a lot of grievances and grief)


    Now I feel conscious. Even if you don''t think about it before, I feel guilty.


    Guilt took something different from acid to a place where the movement of the Moon was clearly dull.


    When I look at it, two large water cannons are held in Aotearo''s hand. But it was the water that bathed.


    "Both of them, my fluids are all over me. So, it took both now, but what happens when you acidify one and leave the other?


    Ask Aotearo in a nasty tone, laughing with a big lift up the edge of his mouth.


    It wasn''t a good moon I didn''t know what that meant, but by the time I found out, it was too late.


    The water is turned into acid. Dissolve the clothes, the meat.


    And from the part of the broken meat, the water mixed with Aotearo''s body fluids broke into the body of Happy Moon.


    "Can you even do that kind of matching moves? This, if you don''t bother to talk and scatter your abilities, isn''t it a terrible force?


    And if the other person isn''t himself, I think Mutsuki is pretty dangerous.


    "The price was huge. My life seems to run out in about two weeks. That red-eyed kid said that my own fluids are gradually becoming acid and dying of eggs."


    Laughing naggingly, Aotearo said in a nihilistic tone.


    "That''s what I wanted, too. You can dispose of my life, so I asked you for a powerful ability. I need as much power as I can to avenge it properly."


    When I heard about Aotearo, Happy Moon''s chest, stomach, tingling and soreness. I can understand the desire for revenge and resentment in the Moon. Because he thought he had killed Shayyah himself, and he kept killing Shayyah with the intention of clearing his mind. Everything was hateful, and in order to bump that hatred, I hoped that I would be modified into a pure child, too.


    (Me... even if I outnumber this guy, how many more of these guys are going to keep fighting? Haha, is this my homework? Ah. Before I solve this homework...... what do you have)


    The idea that I might as well be killed went through the brains of the Moon for a moment, but I can''t do that either.


    (I can die, though. I don''t want Sharia to die. I will bear all the sins. There is no sin in Shayyah)


    Shortly after I thought so, Mutsuki felt like she could burn inside her body.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    A good moon that screams, squeals its own body, falls seven times and suffers and becomes bored.


    "Buhhahahaha! He wants to suffer! He wants to suffer. Whoa! Wow, no way! It''s super awesome!


    Aotearo laughs when he sees how Mutsuki is bored.


    Even the pieces of meat blown up by the bomb were faster to erode acid than the powerful regenerative power of the Good Moon, which would have been restored before it fell to the ground. But that''s just the beginning, and over time, the regenerative power of the Moon eventually surpasses that of acid, and the pain disappears from the body of the Moon.


    The instantaneous erosion, which changes to acid, was intense, but did not seem to continue thereafter. Once it becomes acid, that means that the acid in the body is diluted with fresh meat and blood from the good moon.


    (But this... it takes a lot of energy to regenerate, and it takes a lot of energy)


    If you eat the current attack more than once, Mutsuki decides it''s dangerous. But they don''t know what they''re going to do next. There must be a number of means available for putting your body fluids into the body of the Good Moon.


    "Mmm..."


    Seeing many curvy blades appear from the sleeves of Mutsuki''s clothes, Aotearo stops laughing and tightens his mind.


    "Okay, let''s go this way."


    Many blades out of clothes combine and deform into spiders with blade bodies.


    He laughs all the time saying what''s wrong with that, and Aotearo throws a water balloon at the spider. The water balloon bursts and the strong acid inside descends on the spider.


    But the spider quickly separates into blades to avoid acid, merges again, and jumps to Aotearo.


    "What the fuck!? Holy shit!?


    While I remember the threat, I find that communal move a little cute, Aotearo.


    "Yikes!"


    The spider flies with Aotearo''s neck hanging, but Aotearo guards with his arm and his arm is cleaved apart in a different way.


    Spiders, on the other hand, also bathe in the blood of Aotearo, which turns into acid, causing many blades to dissolve, but immediately severing the dissolved part, preventing the damage of Aotearo''s acid from spreading throughout his body.


    (You don''t have to do this unless you put down the time difference and double bathe the blood, just in case.)


    Mutsuki recalls the spider. I''ve lost quite a few legs now, so I have to let them regenerate.


    (After that... I''ll just have to do that one)


    Mutsuki had already hit his next hand. In the grass, he lurks a wireworm stretched out of the hem of the legs of the Good Moon.


    Calculator for attacking Aotearo with a wireworm, but the wireworm will also be sorry. You have to inflict fatal injuries in one shot.


    "Sounds like fun"


    I accidentally heard a voice. A chilled voice. Cold woman''s voice.


    When Mutsuki and Aotearo simultaneously sent their gaze to the Lord of the Voice, one girl stood and was long enough to observe the two men fighting.


    (Resident on the back street? No, I''m calm, but not like that)


    Look at the girl, Mutsuki thinks.


    "Shit..."


    Tongue-in-cheek, Aotearo rushes out and leaves the spot. Thank you. I think I misunderstood the girl as an addition to the Moon.


    "Are you..."


    Mutsuki was thinking of something else. I thought this girl might be one of the avengers.


    And Mutsuki realized that there was a change in her body. Something in my body does resonate with the girl in front of me.


    (Arlaune resonating?


    Mutsuki remembered what Junko had heard. When those transplanted Arlaune encounter each other, not always, but with rare resonance.


    "I didn''t come here to avenge anything. My sister was murdered by you."


    Seeing through Mutsuki''s suspicions, the girl - Saki Takemura - tells her. The look on Mutsuki''s face was strong.

 571 7

    "I wanted to see what you were like. I wanted to talk to you if I could. I imagined the anomaly that didn''t seem to make sense, but it doesn''t seem so. Rather, it is completely different from the image. There was also an octave demon feminist theory on the news, but you really were a woman."


    Sasaki tells me that the Moon is stifling. The battle with Aotearo has melted the clothes and exposed the front part of the clothes to a large extent.


    In a hurry, use a wireworm to connect the unmelted parts together. It''s an awkward first aid, but it''s better compared to the condition where the chest is out and visible.


    "What, now... That''s the result of being modified to be a Mad Scientist?


    Seeing the presence of a needleworm, the bloom surprises me.


    "Yes, but... he wants to talk without revenge..."


    Mutsuki was somewhat confused. And he was also on guard. Because even from the girl in front of me, she felt a strong hatred. I don''t think I have any intention of killing you right now, but I''m not sure I''m surprised you''re caught off guard.


    "It''s hard to talk to you if you don''t know your name about it. I''m Saki Takemura."


    "Happy Moon"


    "Mutsuki. I was murdered by an octave demon"


    Staring at the harmonious moon, Saki speaks. Mutsuki listens to the story of the bloom, shaking her hands slightly.


    "I was a very important sister to me because my parents died in an accident and I lost my memory in an accident. He was my parent''s replacement, and I thought he was a life teacher, and I respected him. He was so sweet and good. He was always bright, loved by everyone, and he was like a charity to everyone. The way I said it, I was a fool''s favorite. That''s what I lost. How could a sister like that have had to be killed? Hey, why not? Can you imagine a little bit of how my dear family was feeling when they saw me rolling in front of them, splitting up?


    Saki''s words were always quiet. There''s nothing exciting about it. He spoke pale in a suppressed tone. That''s why it sounds unnecessarily, on the chest of the Good Moon.


    "I always wondered why anyone who killed my sister was killing people or spending time without a guilty consciousness. I think a few percent of my life was spent on that idea. So, when the octave got caught, he also wanted to talk to me. I wanted to see what kind of person he was. Ask me how I could get people out to do that and why I kept killing people -"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    While Saki was talking, Suddenly Mutsuki held his head and cried out.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    It was a bit of a surprise bloom, but soon he faces cold again, kneeling down, his forehead also rounded about the ground, looking down at the good moon, which keeps wagging and crying with his head in his arms.


    At this point, I could only understand that Mutsuki regretted what he had done. That''s all, I felt a little saved. Because I was wondering if it might be a more ruthless and outrageous killer.


    But new questions also boil down. If you cry so loud and regret and suffer, I wonder why you went such a brutal serial murder or something.


    (sister...... my sister was crying like this then too)


    What''s more, my sister Hua and the sobbing Moon seemed overlapping.


    "Again, I wanted to talk to you. I was interested in who he was, and I was curious that he suddenly stopped killing."


    After Mutsuki stops crying, Saki speaks up.


    "You too... if you were born to me, I would understand..."


    Mutsuki said in a plundering voice.


    "Then let me hear it. Why did you kill him? If there''s a reason for that, I have a right to listen."


    "Okay."


    Then Mutsuki told him how it had been with a grudge. Born and raised environment. That I am another personality derived from one girl. That he went out of the house where he was imprisoned, remodeled it at the Snow Oka Institute, and picked it up in a backstreet organization. The reason I kept killing him. I even told him why I quit murder.


    "It seems that those who had begotten and raised Shayyah are also dead"


    That''s what I heard from Lily. And Happy Moon didn''t just touch on the lily thing. If I knew, I would be in danger to the bloom, and I didn''t tell him.


    "Honestly, I was just a little distracted. Just a little."


    To the dialogue Saki uttered, Mutsuki looks up to Saki, as surprised.


    "I was relieved that he was guilty and suffering, that he was such a person. I thought you might be a worse person. Of course, that''s not how I forgive you."


    The last word pierces the heart of the Good Moon.


    "Your sister''s character is going to forgive you for killing yourself, too. I... have an unforgivable feeling and a desire to forgive. But now, the feeling of unforgivability is much stronger"


    "Right. If I could just forgive you, I''d be crazy."


    The Moon finally stands up.


    "Stop Dissing Your Sister"


    "No, I don''t mean to..."


    In a bloom that stares at itself, the Moon of Rapprochement.


    "By the way, how did you know where I was?


    I didn''t think I asked Lily. Conversely, it would be dangerous if you had asked Lily. Lily could be after you.


    "Let''s just say it''s a floral fortune"


    Saki answers. While I think it''s a weird way of delusion, I realize that Lily is the name of a flower in the first place, and a good moon to be annoyed.


    I still thought I should hear this, and Mutsuki cut it out.


    "Do you know a woman named Rain Shore Lily? I live under him now, but he''s about to kill me at the same time. She''s a very dangerous woman. The kid who was fighting me earlier, he got hit by a lily, too. Better not get involved."


    "I know. I was hurt, too. He also told me to go to the Snow Oka Institute. I said no."


    "Aha, that''s good"


    Spill a grin of relief.


    "Today...... I''m confused, too, and I''m going home. But that''s not the end."


    Saki tells her back to her pale mouth again.


    "I want to sort my head out and then talk to you again"


    "Yeah, I get it. But if you can, you better stay away from me now. He''s being targeted by a lily-painted avenger, and he might eat a roll."


    Maybe that''s okay.


    At the end of the day, Saki turned her back on Lily.


    "I wonder what''s fine"


    Mutsuki was surprised, but Saki said nothing and walked away from the scene.


    "Outside I even dreamed. I even dreamed of a body!


    Akajo Yi finally got her torso and limbs on and was crying as she made a wide walk through downtown Anle City.


    "Finally, I''m unleashed!


    From the neck to the bottom of Yi had the torso and limbs of a slightly peeled machine that felt like an old century robot. Even the cord is peeled out. And there''s a basket hanging on my right hand side.


    "I can finally walk outside. From here. I''ll be sure to climb out of here. I''ll do anything for you."


    Yi, who was given a new body, was in the process of going to the supermarket after being told to shop more than Junko. The passers-by have a strange gaze at Yi''s appearance.


    When I went inside the supermarket, my aunts and employees were even more surprised. Outdoors and indoors, the impact on encounters with heterogeneous beings is again different.


    "That''s right. I came up with something good."


    After shopping, I take out my phone and project a holographic display into the air.


    "''That Junko Yukioka created another murder doll. His name is Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll Mark II'' and..."


    Write on the gossip bulletin board on the back street, and take and post pictures of yourself as well.


    "This will do. Junko Yukioka will help me to be big."


    Yu Akagi, who is only twice as capable of acting, has spared no effort to rise for what he has previously licked of dry acid.


    (Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll Mark II?


    At about the same time, the dog owner frowns when he sees the new writing made into a backstreet gossip bulletin board.


    (Sounds so weak, but is this the new side of that Junko Yukioka?


    The dog owner was meeting someone who was a coffee shop at that time. The person also emailed his cell phone in advance, saying it was almost time to get here.


    And the e-mail also contained important information. "I met and had a conversation with the Yakuza Demon," he said.


    "Don''t do anything bold, Saki. What would you have done if you were a lunatic that didn''t make sense?"


    When I looked out the store through the window whining, I saw a girl I knew coming this way.


    The girl''s leg stops.


    (Who? That one)


    Suspicious dog breeder. The reason the girl''s leg stopped was because, before her, one woman got stuck.


    The woman wore a white soft hat, a long white handbag, a white piece with embroidery knitted on it, and a white sun umbrella.

 572 8

    Saki felt a strong sense of vigilance as the white woman stood in front of herself and smiled at herself.


    Intuitive, but this woman knows herself. Yet another intuition, but this woman is never a good man. He smiled gracefully, stood quietly, and made an unpleasant impression in bloom, though only of the appearance of your lady.


    "Nice to meet you, Saki Takemura. I called you the other day about the Octopus Ripper, the Rain Shore Lily. Later, get to know each other."


    To the white woman who introduces herself and talks to her, oh, I knew, I realized that my intuition was right, and Saki exhales small. And the name, I just heard from the mouth of the Moon. He said he was a person who lived with the Moon and was about to kill the Moon.


    I don''t care what you think. You''re not a street dweller.


    The dog owner thinks as they approach until they hear the conversation, dive into the shadow of the building, kill the signs and observe.


    "I am not willing to take revenge on the Yakuza demon. I thought you said so. How did you know where I was in the first place?


    "Oh, what an uninteresting question. Well, it''s a mistake to expect an imagination from a sheep''s kingdom."


    I think my intuition was more and more right in the lily that I looked down on in the first person.


    "It''s not important to me whether you''re willing or not."


    Saying, Lily shakes her hand without an umbrella toward the bloomer.


    (That''s...)


    The dog breeder looked familiar to what was on the palm of the lily.


    (What''s this?


    I don''t know what that is in Sasaki, but I could understand at a glance that it was something that had to happen all the time.


    Butterflies with purple wings. But the number of wings is six. Afterwards, the pattern of the wings appears to paint some kind of pattern.


    Shortly after I thought the butterfly had sprung its wings and danced, I tried to shatter it, and the butterfly disappeared.


    Saki looks up at the void with a frightened face. Lily''s hand touches its blooming forehead.


    "Let me do a little trick for you."


    Lily shrugged and immediately let go of her hand.


    (Was that... an easy hypnotic technique? Even amateurs who have never trained neatly in surgery are rare enough to use...)


    Seeing a six-winged purple butterfly, the dog owner muttered without speaking out.


    "Hmm...?


    Saki''s consciousness returns. But Saki doesn''t realize that her consciousness is flying.


    "Don''t you want to take revenge? Eight Rippers Who Killed Their Bodies - Don''t You Hate The Rakuzuki? I saw you were in contact, but you didn''t try to do anything, did you?


    Lily asks.


    "That''s what I thought at first, but I changed my mind. What kind of relationship do you have with her? I don''t think it''s normal for you to know your name and find out where you are, but the way you beat up your family."


    "You''re turning your head a little bit."


    Lilies smiling strangely.


    "In a way, you''re like a mother. I instructed the child''s birth parents to lock him up, plant hatred, and raise him up as a killer. And then he grew up to be my ideal kid."


    Both blossoms and dog breeders are shocked by the words coming out of Lily''s mouth. But the way it feels is completely different.


    "I mean... you think you''re the culprit?


    Angry Voltage rose sharply, and Saki slammed her sinister gaze into the lily.


    There was such an evil figure in the shadow of his parents that Mutsuki was talking about. But Saki wonders if Mutsuki also knows about its existence.


    "It was a miscalculation that cleared her hatred, but she still entertained me enough."


    "Why would you do that...?


    "It''s a creative activity. The suffering of the Moon, the life of the Moon itself, is my work of art."


    Lily answers with pleasure to Sasaki, who asks with a voice that pushed her anger to death.


    (It''s not creative to rub your life... I may have that preference, but it doesn''t suit me)


    The dog owner, on the other hand, was frightened and was spilling a scornful grin.


    "But lately, it just seemed like he was in my asylum, and he was entertaining his spare time, so I thought I''d have to play with him for a little while, and I decided to burn the inside of whoever that kid killed and let that kid gain as much power as I could against him, and let him kill each other with boredom. That''s all. I thought that would distress her and stimulate her well."


    A bloom flashed by that word of lily.


    "You''re not crazy......!


    Unexpectedly, Saki tries to strike at the lily, but it caught my mind on the brink. I still want to ask, and I should get my hands on this woman, because I also thought it wasn''t me.


    "Does Mutsuki know that?


    "I haven''t taught you directly from my mouth, but I know that kid does what I do, and he''s one of them himself, you''ll be thinly aware"


    "What if I taught it all to Mutsuki?


    "Well, I wonder what happens. That sounds interesting again."


    Seeing lilies laughing with their hands on their mouths, blooms that make them exasperate.


    "So, what did you show up before me for? You were just trying to burn me again?


    "Of course I meant it. Besides, if I told you about the existence of a mastermind named me, I would expect you to move on to the board of the game and stand as a pawn.


    If you''re sympathetic to Mutsuki, why don''t you give that kid a hand? That can be a delightful development, so never mind. "


    Seeing the two of them talking in a provocative tone, the dog owner laughs when he dulls. Though I saw the provocation match as a complete lily win.


    "If you don''t seem to want to hear anything else, I''ll be here to spare you. So be in a good mood."


    Lily walks away. Saki didn''t say anything, just hatefully dropped that back off.


    "You were a weird bitch."


    Predicting the complete disappearance of Lily, the dog owner showed up at the moment when Saki tried to move and spoke up.


    "You''re a dog owner. You were listening to everything."


    The dog owner seems to have known Saki since she was a child. Sakura''s sister was murdered by an octopus demon. Even shortly after I lost my memory with my parents, I showed my face in front of the bloom.


    "From the middle of nowhere, but I heard a lot about it."


    Dog breeder shrugging shoulders.


    "In a way, a real vendetta can be described as the woman of today. If his story is true. You''re starting to get funny. You don''t want to pull here either, do you?


    "What do you want?


    Ask bloom like a shudder. I don''t find it particularly uncomfortable because we''ve been dating for a long time. I know this kind of person.


    Not in Saki''s memory, but according to the dog breeder, Saki''s parents put themselves in that thin happy megalodon that made the public noise a while ago, and his father was its executive. And the dog keeper is also talking about executives from the same religious group.


    "You always say that, right? I just want a story. I think I found something nice inside."


    The dog keeper is aware of the white woman who was wearing a little on the bloom.


    (Woman now, in a way, looks like me. Scenario maker, trickster, not in that sense. But he''s different.)


    I''m interested in her. Several stories are assembled in the head of the dog breeder. But first I want to observe and see it through.


    (That woman looks more interesting than the octave mystery. I don''t even say I don''t care who the Eight Rippers are anymore, but I guess I''ve lost interest. No, should I say I missed it)


    "Uggghhh..."


    Next to the imaginary dog breeder, suddenly the bloom groans, holding his belly down and squatting.


    "Are you even going to say that the seeds of the magic tricks in your belly have been ravaged?


    Dog breeders in bloom a dialogue that you can''t even say you care about flattery.


    "I don''t know. Could be sick... I''ve never seen anything like this before... I''ve never seen anything like it... it''s painful..."


    Bloom speaking in desperation and pain.


    "I hadn''t heard of it yet, but what kind of speck did you swallow the seed of that trick with? Can I ask you something, if you don''t mind?


    He was a dog breeder who asks in agonizing blooms, just out of curiosity.

 573 9

    The dog owner held the bloom and, for the time being, transported it to an altercation on his side, where he was allowed to rest in the back room.


    Police officers were duly deluded that it was because they were anaemic, and avoided situations like calling an ambulance.


    "I don''t know if you can believe me, but I ran into something like an alien -"


    Confirming that there were no police officers, Saki spoke up.


    "I see, there''s a non-human organism parasitizing in you, and that''s the source of your supernatural power."


    Dog breeders know that Saki is the bearer of special abilities. I''ve seen it several times.


    "It seems to be eroding your body now."


    "That shouldn''t be...... This has never happened before. At least there has been no hostility towards me, and until now, it has not adversely affected my body."


    "So another illness or something?


    "I don''t know. But I''ve never felt so ill before. Ever since I met with Mutsuki... I''ve had a strange feeling."


    There is a feeling that something is rampant in your body, for sure.


    "All right, let''s go to the Snow Oka Institute. I hear you turned it down once, but it''s also a place where you might be able to help."


    The dog keeper says and holds the blooming body up again.


    "Wait. Do you trust a dog owner in such a suspicious place?


    I don''t care what you think, I didn''t understand why Saki would choose such a place.


    "What are you going to do if you go to the hospital and you find out what you don''t know about that thing in your body? Worst case scenario, they''re gonna turn you into an experimental bench without a question?


    But I get the dog owner''s point and understand why I don''t choose a hospital, and at the same time, I''m ashamed of my lack of turning my head.


    "On the other hand, the Mad Scientist said he wouldn''t imitate it unless he volunteered for the lab, and I stepped on it because it was just a matter of interest to take data, and he was going to be practicing it."


    "Ok...... I got it."


    In the form of being persuaded by the dog owner, Saki accepted.


    (It''s better this way to thicken the edge with Junko Suzuoka and to find out what''s stuck in her purely blooming body)


    With that in mind and a damned chuckle, the dog owner took the bloom and made a proper excuse for the police officer to leave the altercation.


    "What''s going on?


    Akiko speaks when she sees Mutsuki returning home with a face that doesn''t float.


    "Aha, there''s not a lot going on"


    Happy Moon sleeping sideways on the sofa in the living room.


    "Let me guess? Mom, I''m tired of being danced to a plan that''s not even cursory."


    "Pimp."


    To Akiko''s point, Mutsuki affirms aside.


    "So, what happened?


    "Talk to me for a long time, but hey"


    I thought it would be easier if I spoke to Akiko, and Mutsuki talked about all the people who attacked me and the things I did with Saki.


    "I see. Was that what your mom said about your homework?"


    Akiko says with a strange face.


    "My mom is... just mean, I guess it''s just meant to be a joke, but depending on what we think about this, we can also say that the Moon is an opportunity to put on one bully, right?


    "Yeah, that''s what I get, too."


    It was much easier to open up to Akiko, and Mutsuki even had room for an invincible grin.


    "I''m going to reopen it and take everything that''s going to happen and set it up to get over it. I don''t see it right now - I don''t know, maybe I do."


    "But you don''t know what terrible things your mom''s gonna do, do you? Isn''t that where you''re anxious?


    "Well. It''s about lilies, so I don''t just send assassins, I think I''m gonna get some twisted little ones out. No, I already did. The person I missed, after Lily killed him on my behalf, can''t even miss him because he seems to imitate evil tastes, like binding spirits too, hey? Sounds like a rule I''ll have to kill."


    Of course that''s not the end of it, I think Mutsuki.


    "Mutsuki, I''ll fight you with Mutsuki too"


    Akiko proclaimed in a powerful voice, and the good moon jumped.


    "Why do you look like that? Mutsuki and I are not like family. No, the family itself? Help each other when in trouble. That''s not weird, is it?"


    When I say that with a smile, I see Don and Akiko slapping themselves in the chest, and Mutsuki laughs when she dulls.


    "Aha, Akiko. Come on, don''t let that trick suit Akiko''s character"


    "I don''t want you to decide my character on your own. I mean, Mom, it''s still weird, isn''t it? Me and Mutsuki also sent it to Junko, the enemy, to modify it, and I will use Junko again this time. I feel like giving Junko everything."


    "I''m sure Junko has noticed. So, knowing that Lily and Junko are aware of it, I''m letting Junko modify it. Aha."


    That''s where we talked, you two stop the conversation. Because there were footsteps in the hallway.


    "Oh? Don''t worry about me. Enjoy your chat."


    It was a lily that giggles and tells, but both Mutsuki and Akiko see lilies in blatantly sinister shapes. There is also Platinum Taro beside.


    "Mom... no matter -!"


    Akiko shouted, but Mutsuki put his hand against Akiko, and controlled it.


    "Um, come on, lily. I''m honestly just a little grateful for some of it. But come on, if you imitate me like you''re turning that gratitude back, I have an idea, too, don''t I?


    "You discredit me that much, and you''re suspicious, you''re out of your mind for whatever it takes. Even if I look like this, I''ll read about the air. Unlike Taro Platinum."


    A lily that exhales into the good moon that tells you to be challenged, small, and then deceiving.


    "Yeah eh!?


    Meanwhile, Taro Platinum, suddenly sent out to make out, is glancing at him with a pulling face and shouting.


    "Assuming it extends to those under the umbrella - and those who live with them, even if they are somewhat mean, to acts that ruin trust from the ground up, isn''t that time for separation already? I still don''t want to let go of Mutsuki or Akiko."


    "Aha, sure..."


    Told by the lilies, the Moon was somewhat convinced. I''m actually willing to separate at the moment, I''m willing to slander Mutsuki and Akiko and kill them, and there''s no possibility that I''m lying then, but I have no reason to doubt that much.


    "Mommy can be common sense sometimes, but suddenly ~. For the book, though..."


    Akiko in a tone of total disgust.


    "Submit your homework. Is that all you need to talk about?


    Mutsuki arms up and asks Lily.


    "You may or may not have a plus alpha surprise, but that''s what I''m talking about as a main point."


    "Defeat the Avenger. I wonder what''s left after that. What do I get?


    "Did you submit the homework you didn''t do after that and what you get?


    In response to the inquiry of the Good Moon, Lily inquires with a mean grin.


    "No, I don''t know what that means..."


    "Neither do I."


    Mutsuki and Akiko, who really don''t know what the word Lily means.


    "Huh, I guess I don''t know because Mutsuki and Akiko have never been to school, but homework in the first place, I don''t get anything, but I have no choice but to do it and submit it as a substitute. It''s a deal. We''re just gonna do it."


    Platinum Taro gets good at it and gives his mouth out.


    "Taro Platinum... are you..."


    Lily looking at White Kintaro with a frightened look.


    "Even if I''ve never been to school, I know about my homework, and I know that Taro Platinum''s thoughts are so weird..."


    "I mean, when Kitaro Shirakami went to school, he decided from his head that homework was completely useless, and he just assumed that he had no choice but to do his homework and get nothing out of it."


    "Or wasn''t he a bad kid who didn''t do any homework?"


    "Well, what''s more painful than that is dealing with the two of us who couldn''t go to school and say that on the face of Doya, come on."


    "Awwwww..."


    Akiko and Mutsuki spoken orally, and Platinum Taro wandered with his hands around his mouth.


    "Well, as for Taro Platinum, I don''t know what you mean by Mom''s words, so explain it clearly."


    Akiko and Mutsuki return their gaze to the lilies.


    "What I used the metaphor of homework was the nuance that I kept shelving what I was supposed to do and not doing it. Do you understand that?


    Mutsuki and Akiko nod at the same time at the lily that explains it with a true face. Platinum taro is solidified.


    "Leaving something to liquidate behind and not putting on a bullet is the Happy Moon. The question of whether we can break the negative chain in the good moon is to put that bullet on. That idea itself is nonsense, such as what you get there. The answer to the equaling leftover homework, whether you can erase the negative. And that combination of answers, after homework, is what Mutsuki herself should do. It''s not about thinking right now."


    I seriously listen to the story of Lily, both Yuzuki and Akiko.


    "Apparently, you conveyed the meaning. Of the fewer words, I wanted you to guess."


    "I think it''s only gonna be a lily game in the end to make you a vengeful person around the people I''ve killed, and let me kill you."


    Mutsumomon says with a dangerous voice and eyes.


    "That''s the result of their choice. I brought up the conversation, and they made a choice there. You just take their grudges in the form of a payback. What flowers and fruits have the seeds which thou hast sown? You just pick it up. That''s the liquidation. That''s serious. That''s the rest of your homework."


    "Ahhh."


    Troubled, Mutsuki turns to the side.


    "Oh, my God, I''m so unfaithful."


    Lily smiled strangely when she saw Mutsuki''s reaction.

 574 10

    Saki, who lost her memory and her parents as a result of the accident, was infidel long after the accident.


    There were several causes of infidelity. The same is true of amnesia itself, the treatment of my aunt immediately after the accident has been terrible, and the reason why I was unable to share my grief with my sister despite having experienced the same tragedy.


    Above all, the very existence of my sister was felt depressed by Saki.


    My sister Hua was an honorary student. He didn''t even show one disgusting face to his aunt''s sinister attitude at the time, thanking her and constantly smiling brightly. I was also actively trying to take care of Sasaki. All of them, I don''t care about blooms.


    For this reason, Saki always had an infidel attitude, both before Hua and before her aunt. That made my aunt more and more tight, and as a result my aunt was starting to hit Hua because of herself, but Saki was knowledgeable.


    But one day the aunt came to teach me to bloom.


    "Hua cares about you the most, but you''re pathetic with that attitude."


    Even as I wondered what I was doing to you, who was also hitting me hard on Hua, what my usually mean aunt had seriously told me was strongly echoed in Blossom''s heart. I can''t, even though I don''t want to smile and be unconscious. My aunt''s words hang around in bloom forever.


    And one day, Saki explodes.


    "I hate your sister! Leave me out of this! Don''t talk to me!


    After I screamed, my head turned white in bloom. Severe regret and self-reproach made me want to die.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen it, the crying scene of Hua. And cry.


    Saki was shaking too much of her body in shock. It was an unforgettable shock until later. I don''t think you would know this feeling unless you were someone who had a similar experience.


    "Sorry...... Sister. I''m sorry...... Don''t cry."


    Saki was crying, too, hugging Hua.


    Eventually Hua turns his smile to bloom. Even though it was a messy smile with tears and runny nose, it looked very radiant in the bloom.


    "Eh heh, I''m sorry I suddenly cried over here. My father and mother died and didn''t remember me until Saki... I can''t believe Sakura hated me... because I didn''t want to."


    That''s what Hua tells me, and for the first time, Saki wonders. I wonder what kind of friendship you and Hua were before you lost your memory.


    "Me and your sister, what was it like before the accident?


    "We were super close. It was normal to take a bath with me and wash myself, I was broless every day, and I overdid it about twice, and Sakura was transported in an ambulance once."


    I listen to Hua and wonder if I was even a different substitute for my personality before I lost my memory, a pulling bloom.


    But at that time, Sakura broke with Hua completely, and he ceased to be meaninglessly infidel, and became attracted to his sister.


    "Mm-hmm. This is amazing. I told you the other day, I have a copy that''s pretty close to the original. He''s parasitized by the self-absorbed Arlaune, this child."


    Junko, who had finished examining Saki, who had been brought to the Snow Oka Institute by the dog breeder, was heartily surprised.


    "You mean someone mixed up Arlaune, who has an ego?


    And the truth asks. Midori also appears in the lab. There are five dogs and five blossoms in total.


    "I don''t know that. But there are quite a few cases where the self-absorbed Arlaune escaped, aren''t there? So was Arlaune, the great monster of Tokyo Bay 10 years ago."


    "The story of the bloom is that after a conversation with Arlaune, she entered the bloom body by mutual agreement"


    On behalf of the unconscious bloom, the dog owner explains.


    "Yeah, because self-absorbed Arlaune always parasitizes in agreement with the host. Otherwise there will be a rejection. Arlaune herself seems to be a delicate creature on the mental side. The strange thing is, how can it be now that we are living together in a symbiotic relationship when that agreement has been fulfilled? One thing I can think of is..."


    "Are either mental aspects lazy and adversely affected?


    A dog keeper pinches his mouth so as to take over the words of Junko.


    I mean, it''s your turn.


    That''s what I say. A dog breeder looking down.


    (heh... this guy, pretty much the same idea as me)


    Junko is a little interested in the same speculation and the proposed treatment is the same thing about the dog breeder.


    "Heh, isn''t it more certain to remove Arlaune from the child''s body with the power of her pure sister than I do to psych dive?"


    "No, it''s impossible to separate Arlaune."


    To Midori''s words, I wave Junko Hakabushi.


    "To encourage parasitic organisms to evolve, they assimilate almost entirely."


    "Then isn''t it strange to use words in the first place? We should call it assimilation, not parasitism from the beginning."


    The dog keeper pokes with a smile.


    "Maybe so. At some point in our mutual consciousness and our lives, I think parasitism would be more appropriate. Well, that''s why Midori, please."


    "Yay, I''ll try. Wow."


    Junko urged Midori to project two schizophrenics and let them dive in at the same time, both in the bloom and in the bloom, which is laid on the sleeping table.


    "Cause discovered."


    "That''s fast."


    Dog breeders spilling a smile again, as you report.


    "So, what was the cause?


    True asks.


    "Is that arlaune and their rampage after all? Or is it another disease?


    It was in bloom that I bumped into more questions. I regained consciousness by Midori''s mental interference. By Midori''s schizophrenia, some information was sent in the dream, but the cause is not known because consciousness awakened before being informed of everything and Midori''s mental interference was also solved.


    "I guess it''s more about Saki than Arlaune. In Saki, there is both a vengeance and a refusal to do so. I think Arlaune reacts only to Saki''s desire for revenge and is trying to bring about further evolution, but Saki refuses to do so at the same time, so it''s a tricky thing. I''ve been checking with Arlaune."


    Midori reports the situation, a bloom that becomes a complex facade.


    "So, how do I deal with this?


    Looking alternately at Midori and Junko, the dog owner asked.


    "Midori''s consciousness has been curtailed, but it''s tentative, so if Saki doesn''t organize her feelings properly, she might go crazy again."


    "You''d better put your vengeance out."


    True responds to the word and speaks out.


    "By the way, this kid was murdered by an octave demon inside him. She''s the one I told you about when I was here."


    I thought this was a good time and the dog owner revealed the matter.


    "So, I confronted the Yakuza demon, but he didn''t take revenge. A child named Mutsuki."


    That much said. The dog owner was wondering if he would talk about the lilies. Even if I don''t talk, I think Saki might.


    (The woman named Lily also uses Junko Yukooka. How does Yukooka get out when he finds out it''s being used��. Or does he know it''s being used?


    It is obvious that a woman named Lily paints a malicious scenario, and furthermore the play progresses like a stage director, but the dog owner wonders if it would be more interesting to keep her presence secret from Snow Oka Side.


    Mutsuki knows us all.


    True says.


    "Hmm, Mutsuki seems to regret her own murder, but come on, what does Saki want Mutsuki to do? You want me to live my life with regret, without ever grasping happiness, dragging my dark feelings and apologizing?


    ����


    Junko tells me, Saki pushes silence.


    Saki already knows that Mutsuki regrets it. But there is no such thing as being told by a third party, and Sakura looks down on Junko.


    "I''ve probably killed thousands or tens of thousands of times more people than Mutsuki, but I have no guilt whatsoever. ''Cause it''s people who are weaker than me that got me killed. People are unconscious now that they''re living in a peaceful society, but this world is basically the absolute law of weak and strong eating, right? Even in a society bound by vague laws that man has made of his own accord, that remains the same. If you have the power to slip through the mesh of the law, or to pull the mesh of the law, you can freely ravage the lives of others. That''s exactly what I am. If I feel guilty, maybe when I let someone I didn''t want to kill die by mistake or negligence."


    "You think it''s a mistake to complain because the person who was killed is bad? Or do you want me to tell you to try to forgive you because I only regret Hatsumomo, compared to you who are outgoing?


    Saki felt calm at the same time as she was stunned by Junko, who spoke of having freed herself from common sense on the street.


    "I also dealt with Mutsuki, and when I saw that kid crying, my feelings of resentment pretty much disappeared. Not all of them disappeared, though. I wish the guy who killed my sister was worse."


    Some parts of the moon overlapped with the way my sister Hua was crying.


    "If my sister sees that kid, she''ll worry, even if she''s the one who killed herself, or something like that. My sister was so sweet."


    "True you''re right, you might want to push and kill vengeance and resentment. I think it would be better to suppress Arlaune."


    Listen to Sasaki, Junko decides so. Truth is, Midori felt the same way, of course.


    (But as for the research material, it would be more interesting if you went in the opposite direction)


    But at the bottom of his belly, he was a pure child thinking the opposite.

 575 11

    The conversation between Junko and True and Midori, with Sasaki and the dog breeder after the institute, became the subject of a rapprochement moon between nature and the two of today.


    "That good moon is pathetic as far as I''m concerned."


    "Yeah, I think so, too. There''s no sympathy in the world, but I can sympathize."


    Midori and Junko say each other.


    "Mutsuki is reflecting, and I don''t think I can blame her any more. Yet someone who''s complaining about Mutsuki makes a big push and tries to get revenge. Come on, Mutsuki, it''s really pathetic."


    A mouth is a true and miserable look at Junko, who talks with a pleasant smile on his back.


    "Weren''t you in favor of the death penalty system? Mutsuki will be sentenced to death no matter what you think, if it is brought to justice by the law on the face of the eye. And yet you''re sympathetic because you know him, and you mean Mutsuki is not guilty just because he''s reflecting on you, too?


    True says toward Junko.


    "Yeah, there should be a death penalty. But that''s only for people I don''t know."


    With an uncontrolled smile, Junko states plainly.


    "As a rule of society, and considering the sentiments of the victim''s survivors, there should be an execution of the death penalty for anyone who commits a major crime. But True you''re right, I think someone I know can forgive. ''Cause it''s more fun to be alive than to kill with the death penalty. I don''t want you to die. It''s not natural."


    "Ya, on that matter, pure sister thinks exactly like me. Kill him with the death penalty if you don''t know him - let him reflect and forgive him with that, ok. Yeah, I didn''t do anything wrong."


    To Junko''s words, Midori looks genuinely in tune.


    "Normally I can''t say too much about it, but if you only follow the emotional theory at hand, maybe you''re not wrong about that."


    True, I don''t want Mutual Moon to die, and I don''t want her to make amends for legal sins.


    "So, naturally, the guys you modified have enough power to kill Mutsuki, right?


    "Of course - but honestly, I wonder if there are a few people who are going to be suspicious. Anyway, Mutsuki is the owner of the regenerative power that has been lost. If I went to avenge each and every one of them individually, I wonder if most of them would pay me back."


    Hear the words of Junko, true inner relief.


    "What would you think if I helped the Moon, if I didn''t tell you that I was remodeling the Avengers to the Moon?


    "I don''t know what to think. I mean, if True were you, I''d definitely go help him, and he''s folded?


    "I guess I didn''t want you to answer that way."


    Truth turns to Junko, who tells him to tease half the time, as a champ.


    "Sorry...... True, I thought you meant to say it lightly, so I returned it with that feeling..."


    Junko thinks he failed and apologizes with an instant look of sorrow.


    "I guess it''s also because I was faceless and lacked words. Finally, I wanted to hear your thoughts on the very desire of me to help the Moon, who is in a position to be avenged by the Moon."


    "Well, I just said, there''s something that goes with the idea that if you''re someone else, the death penalty, and if you''re a close person, you''re not guilty. Thorougher emphasis on your feelings than ethics. That''s fine. So, I just said this, too, because I thought True you would definitely go help me. Hey. In the meantime, you saved Mutsuki''s life, didn''t you?


    "Then I''ll help you"


    Truth rises.


    "Hey, True Brother, wait. What is this? Murder doll mark ii. And Red Castle."


    Midori, who was projecting a cell phone display during the conversation and looking at a backstreet related bulletin board, spoke up while trying to flip the holographic display in the air.


    "What is this?"


    "I don''t know this, I..."


    Seeing the message board, True looked at Junko and asked, but Junko also shook his neck beside him with a confused look.


    "Yi-jun, I went back from shopping the other day, and then I left again, and he hasn''t come back like that."


    Junko thinks it was a failure to give Yi a simple robot torso. I expected enough to escape, but I didn''t expect to do this.


    "He''s just like you, a typical, actionable bastard, so you don''t know what you''re gonna do if you leave him alone."


    "Just like me, I don''t deny it, but it''s extra."


    In response to the true words, Junko said with a laugh.


    In front of the lily mansion.


    Before the lily, there were three men.


    All three of them are the ones who were killed by those close to the Moon, whom Lily spoke, and who decided to avenge themselves and did the human modification under the pure Son.


    One of them is middle-aged. The two are boys. One is Akataro Kimura, who raided Mutsuki. It was a lily that I thought I would end it because I failed, but I thought it was going to entertain me a little more when I saw Aotearo burning into revenge intentions, as a matter of course, and I decided not to let Aotearo''s heart break, as long as I didn''t.


    "Your battle is not your only battle at the earliest."


    A lily that tells three avengers in front and in a good voice.


    "Do you know what this word means? I called out to the people who had been deprived of their loved ones by the Octopus Ripper. But naturally, not all of them responded as you did. There are more people who, in all sorts of circumstances and thoughts, burn their hearts to anger and grief, but have never been able to make it through revenge."


    "Do you want them to carry their feelings and take revenge?"


    "Whoa, I''ll do it."


    A tung-headed boy and a barcode-headed middle-aged man tremble his voice and increase his willingness to revenge.


    (That they are perfectly simple people. Trampling the cheap lives and intentions of simple people will also be part of the work of art I produce)


    Seeing it, Lily was throwing her scornful gaze, but no one noticed.


    "I only take revenge for me. I don''t care about anything else."


    On the other hand, Aotearo said with a chilled tone and expression that he would not even ride the lily''s incitement.


    (This kid is still a little bit promising.)


    From the lily, these individualists can be preferred to simple good men.


    "We''ve got an even more comfortable helper for you."


    When Lily raised one hand and sent a signal, a man appeared from behind the gate.


    "He''s in the back street, but he''s a famous doorman. It''s also called Mr. Perfect."


    "Whatever the street name, the first half of the word is too exaggerated"


    To the lily to be introduced, Zero Hayasaka said faintly to his face.


    "You don''t trust anyone but for revenge. I don''t need a collaborator."


    Yet Aotearo stares at zero with a gaze close to hostility, and clamps.


    "I heard there are other avengers, but I don''t want them to take them either. To these guys, too. I''m sorry the Eight Rippers don''t want to kill you with my hands."


    "Really? Sure, there are three other avengers for you, so you win early."


    Though he is a full blue taro, in the end he decided that he could not do it alone, and Lily couldn''t stop laughing at the fact that he was working with the other two.


    Eventually, Aotearo and the others walk away, and the two lilies and zeros stretch out. I was going to add zero while stirring them up, but Aotearo rejected me, so zero decided to let me join the fight another time.


    "Are you seriously going to kill Mutsuki? Or am I the one trying to kill you?


    Zero asks ironically.


    "No way. This is just one of Xing. Zero, I just want you to balance it."


    And, lilies.


    "And this play is something Junko already knows about. It''s nice to see that Junko is likely to interfere in some way. In other words, there''s a chance that Makoto Aizawa will come out."


    "If I''m relative to him, I might ignore you and kill him, right?


    "If it''s a toy that breaks to that extent, it''s excluded from my interest."


    "He used to say things in front of me like that about someone who would kill me."


    Zero with a cold voice.


    "Oh. That was a silence. Sorry, buckwheat. But if you''re strong enough not to say that, I wouldn''t say that either."


    "By the way, what do you think of this?


    Ignoring the sarcasm of lilies, zero projects a cell phone display and refers to what is written on the bulletin board in the back street.


    "Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll Mark II? If you had Junko, you would have prepared something like that."


    "Yu Akagi. Formerly the boss of an organization hostile to Junko? I don''t know how that works now, but I didn''t know you were under Junko''s umbrella."


    A zero where jealousy boils, similar to what you''re really pointing at. Murder doll Mark II is the direct trust of Junko. [M] It is unacceptable that such a person should truly be followed by the emergence of another. I can''t forgive you.


    "It would be nice if you bothered to put it on Mark II and see it as a pretty strong person, a pretty important person for Junko, around pari passu with Makoto Aizawa"


    "Oh, I thought the same thing"


    They were two seriously vigilant people.

 576 12

    "Why don''t you go outside and eat?


    Akiko speaks out on the good moon that stays at home.


    If you do not try to go outside, then again, it is a good moon, which I know will imitate not even lilies, and push you into a situation where you will have to go outside. I know I should be ready to go out and engage with the Avengers, but I still don''t feel comfortable going out myself.


    "But me, it looks like they''re after me right now. Come on. You got me involved."


    "I''m coming with you. Because they''re after me, you''re sick of pulling me into a house like that and dealing with my mom, aren''t you? Especially now. Besides, you said I''d fight with you, didn''t you?


    Akiko says with her hands on her hips and her chest stretched out.


    "Aha, I''m saying the opposite of everyone else on the sweep vacation. You told me to stay back because the boss was after me."


    Mutsuki laughs strangely.


    "Besides, isn''t it a good idea to just hang out with your mom? Think about it like you''re gonna give your mom a shot?


    "Do you have any thoughts on Akiko?


    "You don''t speak Japanese? It''s strange to ask if you have an idea, even though you''re making sure you don''t think about it."


    "Aha, I sure am"


    "Can I tell Junko that Mutsuki and I are friends? So it''s about my mom who''s in trouble. So I''ll check with Junko."


    Akiko making the call.


    "What confirmation to Junko?


    Mutsuki surprises me.


    "Oh, hello, Junko? Haven''t you been experimenting with humans lately? Lots of people for the purpose of revenge on the Yakuza Demon."


    Seeing Akiko bump the question, Mutsuki faces.


    (I wonder if I can ask that straight. I don''t care how you touch the lily thing. Even if Akiko is in contact with Junko, it would be a secret to be at Lily''s)


    It was a good moon to worry about.


    "Why are you interested in the Octopus Ripper?


    "Uh, you know who the octave is, me, don''t you? Mutsuki."


    "Mm-hmm, I did modify the kid for Mutsuki''s revenge. But why did Akiko tell you about Mutsuki?


    "Mutsuki is my friend. So, Junko is also my friend. I''m gonna make a whole bunch of modified humans for my friends to kill."


    "Hmm... I think I''m a friend of Mutsuki''s, too. But I follow my rules, because I experiment with humans. Come on. ''


    Junko''s voice had also reached Mutsuki. Mutsuki was also lost for a moment to speak, but unless Akiko demanded it, I decided not to say anything.


    "Tell me how many people experimented with the human body and what kind of modifications you made."


    I can''t tell you that. If I told you, the people who remodeled it might shake it. ''


    "So Junko can have his own friend die?


    ''I only hope that you do your best not to die...''


    "Kechi."


    Akiko hangs up the phone with a fudge. When I heard that interaction, Mutsuki left me laughing bitterly.


    Two, Mutsuki thinks of another being.


    (That guy... can you help me? No, how stupid are you thinking? He''s the one who killed everyone. Besides......)


    I think Mutsuki needs to put the nail on Akiko before she gives me a weird little bite.


    "You know the truth, don''t you?


    "Yeah, warrior."


    In response to the inquiry of the Good Moon, Akiko answers immediately.


    "I don''t want him to... tell me about the lilies"


    "My mom told me too, it"


    "Lily... is playing with the revengers of the people I killed. I want you to shut up. If I knew the truth existed, I''d feel like I was headed for the lily because of his character. But you can''t beat a lily in truth. So I want you to shut up."


    I don''t know Akiko, but Mutsuki knew how Lily was going to handle the truth. Sometimes you are trying to hunt down and break the truth for the sake of the harassment of Junko. Therefore, I think it is better not to approach the lily from the true one.


    With all due respect, that''s not all there is to it, there is also a feeling that you don''t want to borrow true help per se.


    "You don''t have to tell me. What do you do when you realize the truth?


    Akiko asks.


    "I wonder if I''ll be... then. Haha......"


    It was a good moon that cleared up between them and clouded the words.


    After that, Sakura asked Midori to make a brief implication of mental stability, thanks to which the symptoms settled.


    Leaving the Snow Oka Institute, Saki and the dog breeder had been walking silently. I used to walk into the bookstore from time to time and kill my time, but in the meantime, the two of us don''t talk about anything.


    Eventually, where I settled in the coffee shop, I finally opened my mouth from the side of the bloom.


    "How long are you gonna be here? I don''t think you can write a good novel story if you cover me."


    "I thought you''d finally opened your mouth. You''re complaining about me."


    The dog keeper laughs small.


    "I guess until I run out of interest. So, what are you going to do now? You are."


    "I want to see that good moon again and talk to you"


    During this time we were confused with each other and we couldn''t even talk about much we wanted to talk about. Now he wants to calm down a little more and talk, Saki thinks.


    "Resentment, anger and hatred are dull in me. If my heart is shaking, there''s a chance that Arlaune in me could ramble again, isn''t there? I want to put Keri on somehow, but I feel that requires a dialogue with Mutsuki. I thought of the Octopus Ripper like a monster or something, but when I met her, she was such a weak girl. That gap made the balance in me crazy. So I Need After Care"


    Hopefully, Saki thinks she wants to put it away in the direction of forgiving the harmonious moon, but it is troublesome that there is a feeling that it cannot be forgiven at the same time.


    "That kid, he was in pain. I wonder if seeing that child suffer soothes my anger and from there I went crazy means that my heart, in fact, was filled with anger"


    "And Arlaune was feeding on your unconscious desire for revenge."


    Saki shook herself to the point of the dog breeder.


    "Don''t you have to erase hatred and resentment first? I think it would be nice to point it at the guy who made the good moon. That white-squeezed woman who said she made the Moon is the culprit of all evil, right? The Moon is created as evil. Isn''t that why there''s no one in this world who can blame Mutsuki? If anyone was born into the same situation as Mutsuki, he''d be an octopus demon, right?


    "If you say that, I can say that all the bad guys in this world apply. And that woman named Lily."


    Saki pointed her mouth at a dog breeder who talks absurdly. It sounds like you are saying that every evil has a cause that makes it evil, so there is no sin, no right to blame or punish.


    "Exactly. The notion that an incomplete, miserable and foolish race of human beings can only be measured at will with a dicky mess, because that''s sin and punishment. The rule of law is just a substitute created by humans on their own. I don''t think I can do that because I think I should protect it properly and break it properly. Maybe even that Junko Yukioka."


    So did Midori, and the dog breeder I add without saying anything.


    "You can''t make a complete rule, a complete ethic, something like that like humans, and you can''t make and decide. More intelligent and spiritual, if that''s how God draws the line, I can still tell."


    "Do you believe in God?


    Saki asks, looking at the dog breeder and thinking that he doesn''t look like that type.


    "Until recently, you caught me in Megalodon. What are you talking about?"


    Shortly after the dog owner joked and laughed...


    "That''s an odd encounter. I''m just a little disturbed by my delightful Megalodon."


    From the seat just behind me, True peeked into my face and pinched my mouth.


    "How long have you been hearing this? Since when?"


    "I''m ready now. I don''t know what kind of neighborhood the guy who made the good moon is. Who the hell is that?


    I answered the dog breeder asking the question, and the truth is I asked him back.


    "I don''t know the details either. I''ve been investigating that I''m the survivor of the Octopus, and I''ve been inciting you to teach and avenge the existence of the Good Moon."


    "I don''t know either."


    Saki and the dog owner answer.


    "You didn''t talk about him at the lab."


    Turn to the dog owner. True said.


    "I wasn''t hiding it. I''m just sticking around with interest. I thought Junko Suzuoka was well aware of it, but from what I hear about you, isn''t it?


    "I also know that Mutsuki grew up in a terrible environment. But I didn''t know who set it up. I think Snow Oka knew, but he didn''t say a word in front of me."


    Junko has a verse that he knew about the birth of Mutsuki. I have come up with the topic of the Good Moon several times, but Junko was in front of the True, and I didn''t really try to touch on it when it came to the birth of the Good Moon.


    When I show an attitude that I don''t lie, but I don''t even talk, I really know that Junko is a topic that I don''t want to be known about for a long time.


    "Doesn''t it teach you everything, even in the pattern of the Lord''s obedience? In the first place, you, even the pure child in the Lord''s position, seem unhappy and suspicious."


    "There''s plenty of them. Plenty."


    To the words of the dog breeder, which he saith in favor of inclusions, the truth told him so without delay.


    "Enough to say twice. Ha ha."


    Unexpectedly laughing dog breeder.


    "If you''re going to see Mutsuki, I''ll accompany you. He''s in danger right now. I''ll protect you and Mutsuki."


    "Why would you do that?


    True to proclaim, Saki asked wonderfully.


    "There''s also a reason why if you shut up and overlook it and watch it die, you''re going to sleep badly. But more than that, I''m interested in who made him. If we''re repelling the Mutsuki assassins, we might even get a chance to find out what''s behind it."


    "I see."


    Listening to the true story, the dog owner gives a voice like he was convinced.


    "You two, if you find out about that mastermind, will you kill him?


    A dog owner laughs a nigger and hits a straight question.


    "It depends on you. I feel like killing you."


    Truth answered that, but Saki remained silent.


    "Before that, it might be difficult for me to show up before the Moon."


    And, true.


    "What''s tricky?


    dog breeder asks.


    "I''ve killed all his people."


    Then the truth is, I told the two of you about the fight against the sweeping vacation.


    The night - Mutsuki and Akiko, who went out, came all the way to downtown Euthanasia City.


    "Me, I date there a lot, so I know a lot of delicious shops and stuff."


    And, Akiko invited me, but Mutsuki''s return to this city was, to be honest, resistant.


    Two people feel quick to kill while walking downtown.


    Killing comes from the front. Knowing this move, he seems to be ahead of schedule.


    Eventually there was a threesome in the crowd that stood in grandeur in the middle of the sidewalk.


    "I don''t know if I''m grandly motivated in a place with so many people like this. I don''t mind."


    Mutsuki says to the three of them. One of them looks familiar. The other day, we engaged Akataro Kimura, an acid man.


    "Wow, unpleasant image"


    I glanced at the three of them, and Akiko groans unexpectedly. All three of us, together, something like black, cloudy oil.


    I saw a vigeon with a groove.

 577 13

    Preceding the location as information suggests, he encounters an octave demon, increasing the tension and hatred of the Avengers.


    "The Eight Rippers - It''s the Happy Moon. Koi, are you ready?


    Tsung Tsung speaking to the boy with the head of Tsung Taro.


    "I wouldn''t modify it like this if I wasn''t ready. I have a shorter life than you."


    Answer with an invincible grin, a skinny boy with a tungtung head - Funai.


    "Right. Are you suspicious of Shioda?"


    Now look at the middle-aged man with barcode hair.


    "Unlike you and you, I''m not willing to throw my life away. I''m not ready to give up my life, and I''m not going to be strong."


    The barcode hair, the round glasses, the tall, small, fat, dorsal figure, and the appearance of just a tedious middle-aged salaried salt field answered with a low, sinister voice full of temper.


    "Eh, if you''re willing to do harm to Happy Moon, I''m not shutting up either. I''ll warn you in advance."


    When Akiko says by taking a position that blocks him before the good moon, he unplugs the demon knife firecoat.


    "Are you going to cover a killer like that?


    Towards Akiko, the towering well is awesome with a fierce eye.


    "I''ve been resenting whoever took my daughter. I kept hating him. I wanted to do it if I could avenge it. I was desperate to know that my opponent was a man who could not be tried by law, and gave me hope that I would have the opportunity to judge myself, and this is how I finally arrived at it. If we get in the way, you''re gonna have to be ready, right?


    In a quiet tone, Shinoda describes what he thinks of Akiko.


    He was only a salaried man of general people until recently, but he also remembered himself, his freakiness and pity at the same time for threatening others with full intent to kill.


    "My childhood training was also killed by this guy. I had a dream of becoming a female astronaut in the future, and I was desperate to study."


    He slaps his gaze on Mutsuki as he teeth.


    Akiko remembers the bottomless decadence in the current situation where countless words of resentment and curse, and gaze, are being thrown for the Good Moon.


    The Moon on the other hand is not the place to be. Completely pale and free of shards of war.


    "Why me... did you do that? Such a thing... to pity and resent so many..."


    The words, whispering, reached only Akiko''s ears. I look back unexpectedly and peek into the vain eyes of the Good Moon.


    Even though I was ready to go out and fight the Avengers, when I heard their resentful words, I was just turned to a gaze that seemed to burst with anger and murder, and instead of losing my will, I was in a state of confusion.


    "Let''s go. Ooh!


    The towering well screams, out of sight of too many three of the confusion, the moon in the sky above, jumps. Naturally, Akiko, who is in front of him, will deal with him. The power of the pyrotechnic coat also allowed Akiko to produce more power than a regular person, but the boy''s speed exceeded it.


    "Shhh!


    The beast growls and the well claws its arms. The skin on Akiko''s chest is torn, the flesh is quenched, and the blood is swollen.


    Seeing it, both arms of the facing well have become black discolored and hardened, turning into saw-like, rusty shapes. By this arm, it looks like Akiko''s body was turned around.


    There is no damage to the gut or bone, but it is hard to say if it is light. He ran several cuts from Akiko''s chest to his belly.


    (This guy, what a speed... little body followed)


    I was only a confident Akiko for the speed, but the speed of the steering well was even higher than that.


    I can chase them with my eyes, but avoiding them seems harsh inside. I think he might eat a fatal wound next, and Akiko feels something cold in his spine.


    "He won''t have another week of my life..."


    Said Funai, grinning, dripping the yarn of covetousness from the edge of his mouth.


    "I asked that red-eyed kid to be super powerful. That''s the price. But that''s okay. If only he had his enemies..."


    Upon hearing that he had been made such an unscrupulous modification in exchange for his life, Akiko was also convinced of the boy''s out-of-track speed.


    "Akiko... back off. I knew you''d never hurt me."


    After seeing Akiko hurt in front of him, Mutsuki finally returns to sanity. And I regret involving Akiko in the weakness of my heart and hurting her.


    "No, I won''t back down"


    Akiko holds down her chest, looks back only for a moment to those in the good moon, sweating but forced to smile.


    "Mutsuki... you feel more like my new family than a friend. I''ve been living in the same house for a long time, so maybe it''s natural. So I will never be abandoned. When I say that, my mom also... I wonder if that stupid platinum taro"


    "We are deprived of that family. By the child. So we''re going to be just like the Moon to you?"


    Barcode Bald middle-aged man - says in a nihil tone as Shioda puts his hand on his glasses.


    "If we kill together, it doesn''t matter. Whoa!


    Tuntun-headed boy - Kazui screams with a madly distorted grin, jumping at Akiko again.


    Unexpectedly, Akiko is pulled from behind her collar and falls. It was Mutsuki''s work.


    The boy''s attack moves to the Moon. A saw shaped arm crushes the head of a good moon.


    "Aha, either way, you guys can''t kill me"


    The crushed head instantly returns to its original face, with an invincible grin. The Moon finally caught fire, too.


    "Not quite."


    Something flew in with his voice and burst in front of the Good Moon. I give you smoke, and the face of the Good Moon stings. Of course it will heal soon.


    Kazui tried to chase him, but Mutsuki was quick to release three sparrows from his body.


    Taking three direct hits from close range, the directing well glanced down, but rose up immediately, jumping backwards to distance and be vigilant.


    "My face melts. It''s gross. It''s amazing how quickly it healed."


    Kimura Aotearo laughs at the pieces as he greets several water balloons.


    "I''ve got plenty for you today. I''m not the only one who''s letting these two have it. If it''s not just me, but within my abilities, even others can use my abilities. That''s convenient, isn''t it? I''ll treat you to a nice acid shower. Until its ability to regenerate is exhausted."


    Listen to Aotearo, Mutsuki is wary and blues. Just because I can regenerate, I thought about the acidity in the subprime, and I was relieved.


    "Ha, I''m scared. Easy to understand."


    Seeing that makes Funai laugh naggingly.


    (That''s not true. Mutsuki thinks about getting his people involved, and he''s afraid of it)


    Hiroi viewed Mutsuki as fearful of our cuteness, but Aotearo was discerning the reason for Mutsuki''s fear.


    "From what I hear, it was Junko Yukioka who made you, too, wasn''t it? We asked Junko Yukioka. He wants the power to kill you. He''s the one who made it, and he gave us enough power to do it. And there are three of them."


    I say it as if Funai had won.


    "Mr. Shioda, Hiroi, let''s kill this woman first."


    Blue taro pointing to Akiko with his thumb.


    "No... that''s..."


    "Okay."


    Encouraged by Aotearo, Shinoda, who tours, and Shinoi, who nods with a distorted grin.


    "What are you scared of, Mr. Shioda? Cover the guy who killed your daughter, you can do the same. On the other hand, if this is the most important woman in the Moon, kill her in front of the Moon and she''ll feel the same way we do. This is a lucky situation, prepared by God. If you target this woman first, you''ll see a gap in your cover."


    "Aha, if you say that, you''re unhappy lucky for me too"


    Mutsuki calls the leech whip and blade spider from the body at the same time.


    "If he''s like that, I can go kill him without hesitation, too, eh?"


    "You can''t imitate such cowardice. That''s not justice."


    Shortly after Mutsuki said it, Shioda rejected it in a resolute tone.


    "Even if you can''t, she''s going to defend the Moon, so we''re going to fight. Shit, well, no. Funai, you keep dealing with that woman. Me and Shioda are the two of us, Mutsuki. You''re not complaining about this, are you? I''m not cowardly at all but my Mutsuki counterpart."


    "Okay."


    Shinoda nods at Aotearo''s instructions.


    "Sounds like we''re both gonna be together on a good moon, okay?


    Akiko spoke as she held onto her torn clothes with one hand and set up a firecoat with one hand to look toward the well.


    "Aha, is it okay that way? Looks like it was faster over there."


    "True is worse than I am, but I''ve never really won."


    In the teasing moon, Akiko couldn''t help but smile and say: I was given a true name and despite this situation, the chest of the Good Moon hurts.


    Shinoda suddenly starts turning his head around.


    "Stretch out! Fight through the many defeats of despair, still survive and the elites of our army!


    When Shinoda screams along with the mood of the rift, something stretches out of its head and descends into the Good Moon.


    "Judgment hair!"


    Countless barcode hair wired with steel. Through this, every part of the body of the Moon is pierced, the asphalt is also deeply pierced, and the body of the Moon is connected together.


    Blue taro throws one water balloon after the other, in the wake of the moon that stopped moving. Acid swings to the Moon.


    "Ugh... Ugh!


    Furthermore, she applied plenty of hair conditioning with liquid from Aotearo in advance for steel wire hair. pierced place


    from the body fluids of Aotearo entered the body of Aotearoa, as before, the body fluids of Aotearoa mixed in the body of Aotearoa, also from inside the body of Aotearoa, filled with acid, and Aotearoa screamed.


    "Acids emanating from the body are in much greater quantities than during this time. The combination of Mr. Shioda and my abilities is very effective."


    Without showing any signs of regeneration, he looked at the harmonious moon, which dissolves unilaterally, and Aotearo said it seemed creepy.


    "Just in case, let''s not push"


    Towards that good moon, Aotearo throws more water balloons and sprinkles them with acid.


    "That''s a hell of a showdown."


    Shinoda whines in a nihilistic tone when she sees the merry moon melting from the outside, from the inside, and in a tattered manner.


    Akiko, on the other hand, was not just looking at the state of the Happy Moon.


    Even if Funai jumps on Akiko, he is sent away and cut with a small knife instead.


    (I could clearly see that one now, and I could react. Could it be that the firecoat is gaining strength?


    Surprisingly, Akiko pokes further at Hirakai.


    Funai tried to judge it with a saw shaped arm, but it was hard to prevent Akiko from poking after daily combat training. A small knife pierces the chest of the facing well.


    Targeted the abdomen, but slightly attacked it. Shallow on that.


    The well waves its arm. Akiko jumps backwards and squeezes at a distance. The body glanced back and forth as the well tried to pack it further.


    Two gunshots sounded.


    Funai had both eaten bullets and had fallen.


    "That''s not a lot, as usual. Situations that show up in someone''s pinch."


    From behind Akiko and Mutsuki, a truth emerges with a gun in one hand and squeals.


    A short distance away is also the appearance of a blossom and a dog breeder.


    "True!"


    Akiko calls his name in a voice mixed with joy and relief.


    "Saki... and true..."


    True and eye-to-eye with the whole body melting, the palpitations of the good moon rang no more.

 578 14

    True shooting determines that a shootout has begun in the downtown area, and passers-by begin evacuation. As it is common in Euthanasia City, the tamed citizens calmly flee or hide themselves in the shadows.


    (Hahaha...... Shaye is regaining consciousness again. I don''t utter any words, but in me, Shaye does react and wake up)


    Seeing the truth, Mutsuki puts his hand half untied on his half-melted chest and laughs with a half-crying face. Of course my face is half melted.


    "Nothing. Wasn''t I a pinch?"


    Akiko, who speaks consciously of the true one.


    "Even if you''re not a pinch, the Moon sucks."


    Truly said, Akiko finally realized the current state of the Moon and changed her complexion.


    "You''re the kid at the Snow Oka Institute. Why are you interrupting us?


    Turn to the true, Shinoda asks.


    "I help because I want to. That''s all."


    True answers terminally, points the gun toward the salt field, and shoots.


    "Alexander Hair!"


    Although not visible from the true position, the junction is constructed by steel-wired barcode hair, which is bounced by the hair before the flying bullet reaches the salt field.


    "I wonder if it''s all right to use the few hairs left like that."


    A dog breeder asks how he is far-flung and laughs at Shinoda''s abilities.


    "Happy Moon..."


    Blossom''s gaze, on the other hand, had been poured into the half-melting Yuzuki.


    "Damn... get out of my way"


    Fukai wakes himself up. One of the bullets was pierced through the left thigh, but if you aimed at the other belly, it was bounced by bulletproof fiber.


    An angry directional well ignores Akiko, who had fought until then, walks true, packs a pause at once, and waves his arms down.


    But True jumps into his nostalgia at the same time as avoiding the attack on the well and swings his elbow up against the well''s jaw.


    Eating the monkey arm of the counter at just the right time, Funai falls forward towards the true rear with a swimming trick.


    Thanks to the enhanced retrofit, despite the shock that would normally have caused the concussion, the Orientation well fell for less than a second, hitting the ground with both hands, jumping, and looking back.


    True is looking back almost simultaneously.


    Funai waves his arm from close range in the shape of anger.


    In this intermission, he waved his arm with certainty that he could definitely kill him, but thought that the arm of the well would hit his true shoulder mouth. Exactly then, the true body disappears from the view of the well like a magic, and the arm of the well cuts open the sky.


    The other four peel their eyes. Truth was he lay his hands on both shoulders of the facing well and stood upside down on the body of the facing well.


    From there, the truth is that when you take your hands off the shoulders of the facing well, you grab the jaw and immediate head of the facing well before your posture breaks down, twisting your hands alternately at an unstoppable speed to your eyes, and destroying the cervical spine of the facing well.


    A few seconds after the true descent into the ground, a towing well with a twisted neck in a strange direction collapses. There was no sign of getting up this time.


    (This kid was so strong... You were adding and subtracting when you were training with me)


    (Haha, you look like you''re extraordinarily leveling up better than when you had sex with me)


    Seeing the true slaughter of Akiko without difficulty, Akiko and Mutsuki were at war. Especially during the Moon, the samurai trembled so much.


    "You don''t seem to have the regenerative power. Buddha before life, even with dangerous enhancements in exchange for life. That wasn''t even remodeled by a Mad Scientist. It''s ironic to lose to me, isn''t it?


    True to look at Kimura and Shioda and say provocative dialogue.


    (Are you covering for us to cut their temper?)


    Only the Good Moon reads true sincerity and spills a smile.


    "Sky Thrust Dj Angry Hairs!"


    When Shioda shouts his moves name softly and protrudes his head toward True and Akiko, at the same time, he stretches many steel-wired barcode hair, trying not to skewer the two of them.


    Truth is, Akiko jeopardized the attack, but that didn''t end the attack on Shinoda.


    "Cubicle Justice!"


    When Shioda screams, her hair, which was stretched, splits and arcs, trying to wrap it around True and Akiko.


    Akiko wields the firecoat and cuts the hair steel wire one after the other. Regardless of the linear movement, if it comes from the side or from the top, it is easy to return and prevent.


    True, because of the higher number of copies than Akiko, and because it was just a scratch, one hair wrapped around my leg - it looked like it.


    A steel wire stretched out of his true hand was already entangled in a steel wire wrapped around his true leg. The moment Shinoda tries not to sever his true leg with his hair and pull it to disfigure him, Shinoda''s hair is more severed.


    "Ugh!?


    I don''t know what happened. Shioda roars.


    Meanwhile, when Aotearo approached a certain distance on the rejuvenated Moon, he took the water cannon out of his nose and shot it into the body of the half-melting Moon.


    Of course it''s not just water. Inside is a mixture of Aotearo''s body fluids. It also mixes in the body of a melting moon.


    "Ha ha! You ate my fluids! And now a lot. It takes some time to get around your body, but this time it''s too much, so you can''t even regenerate it yet, and that''s it!


    Glutaro laughs high with certainty of victory.


    (I guess it''s time to mix it up)


    In anticipation of enough time for his body fluids to mix in Mutsuki''s body, Aotearo activated his abilities.


    The body of the Moon dissolves from the inside all at once.


    "Zamaa......"


    Aotearo, who witnessed the sight, was stiffened by the change that took place in front of him at the moment when he tried to give him the roar of victory at Arima.


    The street tree that was right next to the Moon withered and collapsed in an instant.


    Shortly afterwards, the body of the Good Moon, thought to have melted completely, literally instantly regenerated. A beautiful girl nods in front of her, exposing herself to sleek nakedness, looks up at Kimura and laughs invincibly.


    From the hand of the Moon, a wireworm was stretched out into a dead street tree.


    "I don''t just eat and sleep every day, either. I''m in combat training, and I''m exploring the possibilities of my abilities. It absorbs life energy from surrounding organisms and is now available for rapid regeneration. At the same time, your health will heal, so your regenerative strength won''t go back to normal."


    That''s what I say. A good moon to stand up for. The clothes are completely melted too, but it''s not a shy situation either.


    "Aha, you can''t kill me right now without evaporating me in an instant, huh? I don''t know how you can defeat me in an instant like that. Use it with nuclear weapons, too?


    Tsuruki Mutsuki, but it''s not as immortal as you might actually say.


    (This absorption of life is also limited, hey. Totally invincible or immortal... sounds impossible. Of course.)


    I''ve experimented with a lot, but sucking other lives to maintain playback capacity is limiting on a hourly basis. There is also a limited amount that can be absorbed. At least once you can''t breathe another person''s life again for a while. It''s my wife''s hand when my ability to regenerate completely stopped working.


    In fact, this absorption of life energy was a move taught from the lily, but it keeps quiet.


    "If you drain your blood outside, it looks fine. Do you think you can get inside me again? I just let you in, you think you can kill me?


    "Gu......"


    After being shown more immortality than you can imagine, Aotearo''s remnants are also dwindling. The situation is that Funai was killed and disadvantaged even in numbers.


    Mr. Shioda, we''re leaving.


    Aotearo made a light retreat decision and ran out.


    "Naked ~, chasing ~, delightful ~ Mutsuki. I don''t want to be a boulder."


    Mumbling a funny song, Mutsuki drops it off, he nods and hides his chest and lower abdomen with his hands.


    "That''s why I said we should all go together, not compete - not be attacked by the bulk."


    Shioda blurred, and more than that, without fighting two men, True and Akiko, fled.


    Akiko is unwilling to go after it. Not so deep, but it''s taking a lot of damage.


    It''s a real hassle, so let it go.


    "That was a fun show."


    Expecting the end of the battle, the dog owner approached the three of them and spoke up. Saki also follows the dog owner.


    "Let Snow Oka show you how to cure it"


    Look at Akiko''s injury, and the truth speaks out.


    "Yes..."


    "Aha, are you going to sell me an extra favor again?


    Mutsuki said in a sarcastic tone in a way that blocked Akiko from trying to say thank you.


    "You killed all my people, and now you''re in front of me. You think I''m gonna miss this?

 579 15

    "It looks like Akiko is protecting Mutsuki, okay?


    In the living room of Lily''s house, Platinum Taro said, watching the three avengers fight Mutsuki, Akiko and True. I watched the same footage as Lily and Zero in the same place.


    "I don''t mind. I want to play with Akiko."


    Lily said without incident.


    The shooting of the battle took place at an informant who was tailing Mutsuki and was being sent to Lilies in real time.


    "Apparently, this time the mice made of Junko are made to a level comparable to that of rats. Looks like we''ve got some pretty powerful modification enhancements to deal with the Happy Moon. However, some of them seem to have borne a great price."


    Zero gives his thoughts.


    "If they were such amazing people, no matter how many harmonious moons, there wouldn''t seem to be any if we rubbed them all together."


    "There''s no way you''re gonna do something that doesn''t taste like that, is there?


    To the words of Platinum Taro, Lily sighs.


    "They - like the three of us who have been here in the meantime, some of them seem to be forming groups, but basically they''re trying to raid alone."


    "But more than working with Akiko, attacking alone would be a light payback. Besides, I hope it involves Makoto Aizawa."


    Seeing the true emergence and addition, Zero regretted that he should have followed the Aotearo and the others even forcefully.


    "And is Mutsuki true and motivated?


    In the video, it is a good moon that is pounding hostile gaze toward the truth.


    "That sounds like an interesting development, but it''s not a good idea for the Moon to be true right now."


    Lily says, but I can''t even interfere from this scene.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The truth is, it''s like fighting the Moon."


    Seeing what''s going on in the video, Zero guesses so.


    "It''s hard to hear audio, isn''t it? Happy Moon has often accepted. I once murdered all my Mutsuki companions, and I said I was a hateful opponent."


    "There''s also Akiko, and it wouldn''t be surprising if it came together in such a story"


    If I were alone in the Good Moon, I might have been in conflict with True as it is, but if Akiko persuaded both sides in the form of standing between True and Good Moon, I think zero could also be the form in which True protects the Good Moon.


    "Is there a reason for Truth to fight for the Good Moon?


    "The first thing I can think of is an act of obstruction to Junko. He often interrupts Junko''s prospects around. If Junko also wants the battle of the Moon with those who became the experimental bench, truthfully making that intermission may not be the result of Junko''s thoughts."


    "Not a little bitter?


    Lily questioning the speculation of zero.


    "Is there a circumstance where I have to go out of my way to make a reason? Maybe there are other thoughts, of course. I don''t find it very surprising that True will join the Moon. He''s just like Junko, and there''s something wrong with him. Whether it was the person you were dealing with or not, he''s the one who joins hands if the time and circumstances are different. And vice versa, of course."


    "What you know so well. Are you more unwilling to be true than Junko?


    To tease lilies, zero pushes silence.


    (You''re easy to understand. And those who are not funny)


    I shrug in my heart and then Lily feels intense pain in my chest.


    "Lily, come on, it''s boring."


    By his own whining, Lily spills a laugh of self-derision at the breadth that has worn out the trauma planted on her pure son.


    (Because of the difference in quality, I will also inflict pain on Junko. Five years ago, I didn''t seem to be able to scratch your heart for doing all that, but this time...)


    Plans for this are already under way. Lily believed that by thoroughly breaking the truth, the most important being of Junko, she could hurt him.


    "Hey, Happy Moon. Stop it. The truth is, he helped me."


    Akiko controls the moon of the atmosphere that could really strike even now.


    "I''ll help you in the future. Until we run out of revengers modified by Yukioka."


    Truth speaks quietly.


    Hostility disappears from the body of the Good Moon. It was the seed that I sowed when it came to the fact that I was about to be killed and my people were killed.


    (That time, it looked spicy. True)


    A good moon reminds me of the truth when I used to fight myself and try to hold back.


    I have feelings of resentment, but it doesn''t get to the point where I try to get revenge. Besides, we cannot ignore that the truth is irreplaceable for Shayyah, who sleeps in the midst of the Good Moon.


    So, why are you helping me?


    "That''s fine with me. Now you owe me a second one. Give it back to me sometime."


    To the question of the Good Moon, True answered immediately.


    (I meant to give one back, but hey. I don''t know. I don''t know. I''m in a position to help you, and I can help you, but I don''t think I should tell you now)


    Mutsuki squirming in his mouth.


    Fu, True approached Mutsuki, took off his uniform jacket and offered it to Mutsuki.


    Gently bow your head, receive and wear a good moon, but bare feet are in full view.


    (This is a true smell... Aha, I still remember)


    I smell a true body odor from my jacket, remembering the first time I met her, the chest of the Moon hurts, and my tear glands loosen.


    "Oh, thank you."


    Akiko also had a torn front of her clothes, so Saki took off her jacket and lent it to me. Be thankful and wear from above torn gosloli clothes.


    "If they''re after you, you might want to stay at the Snow Oka Institute for a while as you go to bed. It''s close."


    The dog keeper tells.


    "Why is Saki here too?


    When I look at Saki, Mutsuki asks.


    "I needed you. They brought me here because they said the truth here would protect you."


    Hear Saki''s words, and the palpitations quicken up again Mutsuki.


    "Do people who have been murdered inside you have to drag on being murdered all the time and live? If he dies in an accident, he can still give up, but if he''s murdered with someone''s malice, he can''t give up. Hate will arise. But I want to throw it away if it''s something I can throw away. Why don''t you try and make me throw it away?


    A bloom that speaks in a pale tone.


    The Moon is full of unexpected demands of blooms.


    "Don''t know? Or are you not willing to?


    On the silent Good Moon, Saki asks further, in a heartless or soft tone.


    "If it''s something you can... I want to. But I don''t know."


    Mutual Moon answers with a plundering voice.


    "If you come to my sister''s grave and tell her to apologize hand in hand to sister''s grave, can you? Apologize from the bottom of your heart, not just pose."


    In response to Saki''s words, Mutsuki looks up.


    "Even if I can''t forgive you, I''m sure I''ll forgive you for that because your sister is a fool''s lover"


    "I can"


    Looking into Saki''s eyes, Mutsuki answered.


    Two people staring silently for a while.


    "Bye -"


    Open your mouth from the one in bloom.


    "Then one more thing, and then you turn yourself in and tell me to atone for my sins, can you? Maybe he''ll get the death penalty."


    "Aha, I can''t"


    It was a good moon to answer without placing my hair on.


    "The hanging won''t work on this body. And come on. Besides, I''m not the only one with my life. Some of them died for me like this. And hey. It was thanks to the sacrifice of my people that I was freed from hate and I was able to stop killing. I can''t waste my life saving those guys. Cursed or grudged, I''ll keep living."


    To put it further, this body does not originally belong to me. When it belongs to Shayyah, I think Happy Moon.


    (I killed people, too, which I did on my own to comfort Shayyah''s heart, and hey. Japanese law won''t let you judge me alone.)


    Mutsuki thinks that the existence of herself is first and foremost living for Shayyah, being born for Shayyah. For this reason, avoid any negative effects for Shayyah.


    I do not believe and doubt that all the sins I have committed are myself, the Good Moon, and that Shayyah has not dyed his hands in any evil. And when he is judged, Shayyah of the same body shall also be judged. We have to avoid that.


    "And there''s one more thing I have to do."


    Aware of the lilies and the true two, Mutsuki said.


    (Shayyah sleeping all the time, but it''s always decided when I wake up)


    A good moon for a glimpse of the truth.


    "For those who want to protect, there are those who want to protect."


    Words that only lead to me, I thought Mutsuki after I said it, but I thought I should pass it on to the bloom somehow.


    (If you can''t protect me, Shaye pities me, and I know that the truth is under threat, and I''m on the side of the lily that''s really pointing the spear of malice)


    Protect the truth from the lilies that are about to toy with it. That was the mission that Mutsuki was now imposing on himself.


    "Okay. That convinces me. I want you to come to the grave tomorrow."


    "Huh? I''m being targeted..."


    A good moon that rounds its eyes to the demands of the bloom.


    "That''s why. You can''t even apologize if they kill you."


    And, Saki.


    "We''ll take good care of it. Right? True"


    Akiko smiles and pinches her mouth, turning to the true one.


    Truth answered nothing, but both Mutsuki and Akiko decided that they would follow along as this appeared.

 580 16

    Mutsuki, Akiko, True, Saki and the five dog breeders visited the Yukooka Institute to treat Akiko and ensure a safe place to sleep.


    The dog breeder and Saki were also to accompany Aotearo because of his broken face and the risk of being targeted.


    "Haha, Junko, it''s been a while. They''re still experimenting with inhumane bodies."


    "Oh, hey, Mutsuki. Did you come to me with your own foot for an autopsy reconditioning?


    Mutsuki and Junko, who resumed, will have such a light mouth.


    Junko, who immediately goes into the treatment of Akiko. Put Akiko to bed and apply suspicious medication, he gets blocked as he sees the wound.


    "I''m going to the grave tomorrow, but will Akiko be cured by then?


    As far as Akiko''s wound has been blocked, it seems fine, but Mutsuki confirms it once and for all.


    "It looks terrible, but the wound itself isn''t deep, so I''m fine. I mean, what brings you to the grave?


    Junko asked Mutsuki.


    "Sakura''s sister was delighted that the man who killed her came to her grave."


    "That''s the other way I put it. Stop it."


    In the sarcastic sarcasm of the good moon, blooms give a grumpy voice.


    "I didn''t mean anything by other personnel."


    "So sarcasm? Or self-inflicted? In any case, I suffer from seizures. Your sister must forgive you because she''s an idiot. But I can''t even forgive you because your sister forgave you. Just relieved that your sister will be saved."


    "I don''t know. It''s weird that they''re gonna save us."


    Although Mutsuki listened to Sasaki''s request once, he was not convinced to the bottom of his mind either.


    "I can only say because my sister was like that...... It''s like believing in a theory of sexuality and not suspecting it, because he was such a person. He was a very good man. And they killed me..."


    In the bloom of repentance, Mutsuki loses his words.


    (Oh man, it''s the assailant''s position, even if it''s a reflective pose, then the victim is sober, why shield him there?)


    A dog breeder who sees a good moon, laughs slightly, and thinks that.


    "Hey, why don''t you stop blaming Mutsumomo for that?


    Akiko stares ahead with a dangerous face and pinches her mouth.


    "For you, I know you''re a murderer who took my family, but for me, the Moon is like family, and I''m an important friend. I don''t care what Mutsuki has done in the past."


    In front of Akiko covering the good moon, Saki pushes silence. I didn''t want to say it back here because I''m a killer to myself. When I made a statement that would make me raise so much hatred, I was sure my sister would pity me in the afterlife, and besides, I felt like my sister was going to scold me.


    Besides, Sasaki knows. Mutsuki is also a victim in a way. If the word of that white-crushed woman named Lily is true, it is Lily who raised the Good Moon to become a murderer that is the root of all evil.


    "It won''t matter. Think of your feelings."


    I can''t see the truth.


    "But she didn''t think about me or how I felt about the Moon."


    "Regardless of Akiko''s feelings, I can''t help but think about the feelings of the Happy Moon. He''s an abominable perpetrator."


    The true word thrusts a tickle through the chest of the Good Moon.


    (Anyway, if the other guy says so, I can honestly say it... Me and Shayyah...)


    I think in terms of tannins, while Mutsuki is still nagging me.


    "I am aware that I bear such a great sin that I cannot redeem myself. But I''m not willing to be judged according to the law, and the law can''t judge me in the first place, and I can''t kill you. But I can go along enough with what Sasaki wants. So tomorrow, I''m going out with you."


    A good moon to state in a calm and quiet tone.


    "Saki is a normal person after all. Values as they appear."


    Junko said.


    "Ethics like it''s unacceptable because you''re a killer, I don''t have one, and maybe nobody here has one, except Saki. True, you''re just saying it with your mouth. We don''t have it. There''s something called ethics just up there. Like I said before, I''m killing more people than Mutsuki, but I don''t think anything, do I? Mutsuki isn''t the only one. Me, True you and Akiko are killing people. Maybe, but so is the dog breeder there. But what is it? No matter how unforgivable they say we are with apparent values, we are horses and ears, right? We''re not good people."


    "I mean, from Junko''s point of view, am I blaming Mutsuki not for the resentment that killed my sister, but just for the fact that she killed people?


    Seeing what Junko wanted to convey, Saki said to Junko in such a challenging tone.


    "You''ll have about the right to have that attitude when you press your brand as a cursed killer on the Good Moon and then keep it moist. They killed my wife."


    It was true as if to defend such a bloom, but because the mouthpiece of its defense was another eucalyptus, or ironic, substitute completely out of common sense, I increasingly understood what Junko was trying to say.


    Junko is right, the residents of the back streets here and I do not fundamentally share the notion of sin and punishment that the residents of the front streets carry together. In a way that is true and honest to emotions and desires, it was received by Sasaki.


    Mutsuki also regrets it for once, so he shows some of that attitude in front of the bloom, but does not appear to be too heavily guilty of the fact that he killed dozens of people. I regret and apologize only for the bloom because it is in front of me. I have sincere apologies, but that''s all. I have not largely omitted sin itself. That''s how it looks in Saki''s eyes.


    And when it''s an anomaly, they don''t even realize it. No, based on their values, it would mean that Sakura is the anomaly. At least that''s exactly what Junko said.


    "It''s good to visit the grave, but isn''t it going to be raided again in the grave?


    The dog keeper opens his mouth trying to change the subject.


    "How the hell did you modify the assassin? Did you modify it in the first place without any doubt, even though you only think it was obviously set up to request revenge on the octave in the same period?


    "I wonder if someone has solicited the will or something online?"


    To the question of the dog breeder, Junko says in a smiling and pungent tone.


    "You knew Mutsuki was looking for them, and you remodeled them? You are."


    True to gaze at the pure child and ask as if to confirm.


    "Mutsuki, Akiko, don''t you guys have any idea who''s taking the head?


    Without waiting for Junko''s answer, Truth turns to the two of us and asks.


    "I don''t."


    "Aha, if I knew, I''d go keep you down. Come on"


    Answer immediately Akiko and Mutsuki.


    "White woman."


    Seeing that the Moon of Reconciliation was obvious, Sasaki uttered the presence of the person.


    At that time, the dog owner confirmed that Mutsuki and Junko had become true faces. The dog owner didn''t know why Mutsuki was hiding it or why even Junko changed his expression.


    (That white slut, is it still taboo to put it in your mouth here? I kept my mouth shut because I was showing signs of that somehow. So you''re saying it''s not good for someone to know that existence itself? To whom?


    Dog breeders glimpse the truth.


    (Is this the guy? Though it''s a conjecture)


    True was so strongly responsive to the words of the bloom that I never noticed the gaze of the dog owner.


    "Can you get in touch with that white woman?"


    "No. I called you unannounced, and only once did I actually see you. But he said he made a good moon. I think maybe I intend to keep that to myself during the month of peace. I didn''t say it before because I don''t know if Mutsuki is aware of it, but now that I''ve seen Mutsuki, I know. He said he was aware."


    I heard about Saki, and I really saw Mutsuki. Mutsuki has the same face as he thought, exhaling heavily.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been around. I also found out about it. No, I mean, I was thinning it out, and I thought it was gradually not. I knew that Akiko came from something similar to me, and I knew it."


    Akiko was a little confused about what Mutsuki was going to talk about.


    "He said I shouldn''t say anything more."


    Akiko gets off the sleeping table and heads towards the Happy Moon, whispering in the ear of the Happy Moon.


    "I''m on my mom''s mind too, but even if we all go after her now, I think we''re just gonna get away with it. You should see some more opportunities."


    Akiko''s words were half sincere and half lies. Akiko doesn''t want to kill Lily at the moment. There''s still got to be something we can get out of the lilies, and we want to uncover the lilies more thoroughly.


    (Midori, take a peek at these guys'' minds)


    True, on the other hand, he asked Midori, who was not here, knowing that he did not like the act of peeking into the minds of others.


    Even if I wasn''t on this occasion, Midori, who is directly connecting the true with the spirit, shared a true feeling, so I also saw and heard the current interaction properly from the Institute''s own room.


    Whether the white woman is Sister''s woman or not.


    Truth is, I intuited it just by its name. He also receives images showing Sister his revenge opponent. In addition, I am tempted by the fact that I intentionally raised Mutsumomon as a killer, the fact that I gave him revenge by playing half against the Mutsumon, and the way he used Junko to modify his revengers.


    (It''s a bingo. But don''t do anything sooner, bro. Wow?)


    (I know)


    True to think of yourself snorting in your head with caution.


    (Never hastened, but never missed a chance)


    I was aware that I was finally about to reach the vengeful opponent I had been looking for for for more than five years, and I truly remembered joy.

 581 17

    Aotearo Kimura was once a low-end constituent, belonging to a clumsy organization on the back street.


    What I belonged to was, categorically, a pleasure-providing organization. Because it was a prostitute-specific organization, a weak organization of smaller members and sizes, and because of its obnoxious behavior of tying prostitutes with drugs and violence, one year after Aotearo belonged to the police, the organization was lightly destroyed.


    Although Aotearo was a minor and a first-time offender, he was released with about six months of stinky rice, but the evil and business of dyeing his hands once was imprinted in Aotearo as it was, so he began to live a life of wandering runaway high school girls, tying them up with illegal drugs, forcing them to prostitution and earning a living as a chimp who did not belong to the organization.


    Aotearo knew there were stupid women in the world. A woman who falls in love with the worst violent man like herself and becomes dependent. Aotearo used such a woman to learn how to dispose of it, so he did not think deeply about it and continued to do the same thing.


    But after she came out, that girl, who had ruled since she became a free chimp, developed a different consciousness than the other women she used when she was in the organization.


    The trigger is that I''ve heard about her unfortunate body. And that I overlapped with myself.


    Common story. The family was out of cold and out of place and bullied even at school. Classmates were gang-raped by boys, filmed and forced to prostitute themselves as threatening stories, and even used as their sexuality processing tools. For her, it''s a story about the extent to which the other person has changed from a classmate to herself.


    But still, she says her life has gotten better. When I talked about Aotearo, my classmates stopped approaching me. I never went home, and I started staying at Aotearo''s house, but when I told my family about Aotearo, they told me I didn''t have to come home, so I was saved.


    Apparently she could have been happy with it when she said that the violence had just changed the person to bind her. Whether it was the usual means of a chimp feeding a woman, who ruled after making her fall in love properly, it seemed to her that it was the coming of happiness.


    In Aotearo, his view of her changed, and eventually he stopped waving violence and stopped prostitution. We also talked about the birth of Aotearo, which was not even cursory.


    Only when did they become obsessed and greedy with each other and interact. Aotearo also loved her seriously.


    "Me, I''m feeling happy now"


    One night, illuminated by the moonlight, she said so with tears and laughter, which is unforgettable to Aotearo.


    Saw her like that, a mutilated corpse, rolling down the road, and Aotearo raised his voice and cried out.


    A few days after her death, anger finally sprouted in Aotearo. Anger over fate. Anger at the killer.


    Because he was originally a resident of the back street, he quickly figured out who the killer was. Killer belonging to the killer organization "Sweeping Vacations" - Mutsuki. I immediately understand that I am someone I can''t care less about.


    But understanding didn''t give up. In order to avenge himself with his own hands, Akataro, who decided to train himself as a fighter, enters an overseas killer training agency.


    After a while of training, he was driven back after being judged unfair, and when he returned home thinking he had only about his hands to blow himself up at the earliest and take him on the road, the sweep vacation was devastated, and Mutsuki was missing after being designated a taboo.


    Information organization in the back street - I used everything but the expensive course of Omi Rape, but I didn''t know where Mutsuki was going. Only the moon and the sun flow as I cannot unload my shaken fist.


    In the meantime, Aotearo did not fail to make an effort to brush his fangs, but when he realized that he was told there was no prospect at the killer training agency, it did not seem like a waste of effort.


    One day, at last, the goddess of vengeance smiled at Aotearo.


    He taught me the existence of the Good Moon and even taught me how to gain strength by means that Aotearo never thought possible.


    "You failed twice?


    That revenge goddess, the white-squeezed woman - the rainbow shore lily, pours her contempt gaze and words onto Aotearo. On both sides of the lily, Zero and Platinum Taro are beside each other.


    Aotearo and Shinoda visited Lily''s Mansion for reports of defeat and further help. The story takes place in the garden or in front of the gate, without always letting it go up in the house.


    "If I don''t even get in the way...... I can''t believe I killed that well with my bare hands."


    Shinoda tells him to excuse himself. Aotearo, on the other hand, stares back at the lily silently.


    "Looks like the other assassins are already ready and on their way. He''s a delicacy inside, so your turn may be lost."


    "How many more are there? The Avenger."


    Aotearo, who was silent, opens his mouth.


    "Except for you, four more. No... maybe five? One doesn''t feel very motivated."


    One of them is about bloom.


    "As originally planned, I''ll keep up with these guys. You''ll know as much as you do, and now you''re against it."


    Zero said. I was mucky about the zero dialogue, but he''s right, Blue Taro is not willing to disagree either at the earliest.


    "But Makoto Aizawa is my prey. If we interrupt, we''ll have one more enemy."


    Blue taro is increasingly angry at the words of the noble zero. But silent.


    Now just give me a break for gagging about a guy who''s actually no big deal.


    Blue taro poisoning without speaking to his voice.


    I know it''s only my downfall to think that if I hadn''t stuck with it at first and had chosen no means and depended on killing it, I might have achieved revenge with it, but I''m angry nonetheless.


    (My time is limited, and I can''t stay stuck. Now keep in mind, it won''t take long to fully prepare. Uh)


    Find out if there is any way to fully utilize the power of acidifying liquids mixed with your body fluids. Even if I come up with a way, it takes time to prepare for it. Because it can only be acidic to a range based on bodily fluids.


    "We also have to turn down the means of recovery for the Good Moon. I want to attract you to a place near where there are no trees, people or animals"


    "Then I''ll see where I can be nice."


    Says Aotearo toward zero, but it was Lily who answered.


    "How about working with the other avengers?"


    Shioda says.


    "It''s NG that everyone needs to be put together. No matter how much there is, if there is a blatant difference in power, Mutsuki and the others will not respond and flee."


    Then after trapping him so he could not escape, he also thought that he should fumble, but also decided that Lily would not change his policy, and Aotearo had nothing to say. Nor does Shioda say anything more.


    (This guy''s just using us. We''re just using it. But the initiative belongs to this guy, so what should we do?)


    As much as Lily wins in a simple power relationship, Aotearo can tell. You have to like it, but you have to follow it until you achieve your purpose.


    Aotearo and Shinoda left, and Zero pulled into the given room in the mansion, and Lily was drinking tea in the living room with Platinum Taro.


    "He didn''t have a good name in the first place. If a parent is given such a senseless name, there is no need to grow up to be a crude, shallow Oracle."


    "Name?"


    I don''t know who you''re talking about, Platinum Taro, to a lily that always speaks out without context.


    "I''m talking about Aotearo Kimura. I can''t believe it''s Aotearo, the lack of the naming sense of adding a strange color to the name Taro. There''s no way you''re going to grow up a bunch of kids if you grow up to be such a stupid parent."


    Shortly after Lily uttered the curse, there was a proper flashy sound. White Kintaro, who was pouring tea into the cup, was dropping the teapot over the cup and cracking it.


    "Huh...?


    When Lily looks surprised, Platinum Taro looks at Lily with a shocked face, and she''s shuddering.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Higgu..."


    Then I''m overflowing with tears and I''m starting to whimper.


    "Huh...? Oh, um..."


    It was also the first time Lily had seen such a white Kintaro. I''ve never seen this boy cry like this for real.


    "Beh, I didn''t say anything bad about you. You must be metal, right? It''s not a color. I prefer Kitaro to Taro, don''t I? Yeah."


    It was a lily that mouths a follow that I don''t think makes sense myself, but Platinum Taro seemed to have had enough of that and wet his tears with a relieved face.


    (I wonder if you cared? Or did you like it? Even this kid who was thought to have steel nerves in any case, you have soft parts. nerves crying about the name is hard to understand though)


    It is the lily of dos who always play with white Kintaro, but at first refrain from the opponent who can be called the proximity in his vicinity, to the act of genuinely hurting and crying and poking it around, as it can be a breach of trust.


    "Speaking of which, what are the other Avenger Ments doing now?


    Restore your mind, Platinum Taro asks the question.


    "Three of the remaining four simply don''t seem ready, do they? But the rest of you, it looks like you''re ready."


    And, lilies.


    "Regardless of the seemingly unmotivated bloom, there is no question that he - Mr. Mackerel Island - is the most promising of the avengers."


    "Oh, is that him"


    Taro Platinum also knew the man named Mackerel Island. Like Shioda, the father who was killed his daughter, but his vengeance and madness were seen in the eyes of Lily and Platinum Taro, as they were pulling out a group among the vengeful.


    "Mr. Mackerel Island has had the most and close meetings with me. He''s also the most aggressive in revenge. Using that ability, which is often very different, it seems like you are preparing for it with care."


    Lily is most excited about how far Mackerel Island will struggle as we discuss it.


    "And then there are the twins - though the Nooda brothers are also among them. Looks like you''re late for work. If it''s not a holiday, revenge is unmotivated revenge."


    Saying so, Lily laughed with her nose and put a teacup on her mouth.

 582 18

    For the first time in a long time, Akiko meets a grudging spirit, a firecoat, who dwells in an unnamed demon knife.


    "Today''s battle was terrible."


    Before the fire coat opened his mouth, he touched it from Akiko. Akiko also knew that the firecoat must have appeared in the matter as well.


    "If the truth hadn''t come then, I would have lost. I mean, can I see clearly that I lost, that fight. I''m so sorry to think that."


    "You should have just used my abilities."


    Fire suit tells in a gentle tone. The ability to attract the other''s groin.


    "Just because you have multiple enemies, you don''t have to spare them, do you?


    "Something I didn''t want to imitate that nasty before Mutsuki was here. Well... it was a failure to think that way."


    After the opponent''s groin pull, a pubic amputation must be performed. That''s the decision. Failure to achieve it temporarily reduces the power of the firecoat.


    Thinking about it, for the first time here, Akiko realized that strong opponents also have the ability to be at risk.


    "Akiko herself needs to train herself more. That way I can increase the power I give, multiply it, and be even stronger."


    "Joe, what?


    "Uh... you know what I''m talking about?


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    I''ll figure out how to answer that for a while.


    "Multiplication is multiplication. I mean, it''s multiplied because my power and the power of Akiko don''t simply add up, but if the power of Akiko grows, so does the power I can give Akiko."


    "I know how to multiply it..."


    Inspired by the complex, which did not go to school at all, Akiko became a flashy face.


    "You can dare to seal my power and train in action, but if your enemies are strong, don''t spare them. Of course, anticipating timing is important. It would be more foolish to lose your life for fear of failure and incapacity, wouldn''t it?


    "Yeah, okay. Thank you, Fire Coat. I mean, even though it''s a ghost from the Edo era, you know the timing."


    "I watch the same things you do on your side, so new knowledge and words always come in on TV and online."


    To Akiko, who said unexpectedly, Firecoat replied so.


    Four people, Mutsuko, Akiko, the dog breeder and Saki, who had been stayed overnight at the Snow Oka Institute, were the five who added true to this and headed to visit the tomb of Hua, Saki''s sister.


    "With all this, it''s hard for a guy who''s trying to get revenge to attack you, too, huh?


    "He''s mostly an idiot trying to get revenge, so there''s still a good chance he''ll attack you. Besides, I don''t know how many more there are, but I can think of forming a party like last night."


    Before I left, Saki was caught up in such an exchange between the dog owner and True. Forgive me for being attacked in a graveyard and my sister''s grave vandalized.


    Although it was in the same euthanasia city, Hua''s sleeping multi-demonic hacienda was quite far away. In the first place, Euthanasia City is a huge city that has merged multiple municipalities, so even if you use cars or trains depending on the location, it takes a lot of time.


    Two dark taxis travelled and arrived in the eastern part of Euthanasia City. Much closer to the city centre.


    Five entering the multidemonic hacienda. I don''t think revengers will follow me this far, no matter how much, but it''s not always possible.


    "I was on guard, but there were no cars following me on the way."


    True says, still alert behind you where you entered the hacienda.


    There was a tail car on the way, but the driver asked for it. I hired an armed dark tack driver for that.


    "Sounds reassuring and good. But assuming the enemy shows up here, that''s it."


    Dog breeders say meaningful words. Only the Moon of Truth and Accord understood what he wanted to say.


    "What?


    Akiko asks, who didn''t understand.


    "Don''t tell me."


    Dog breeders shrugging and deluding their shoulders.


    Then the Moon is urged to go before the tombstone. It is the tomb of Hua, which Mutsuki killed.


    "What''s the point of sprinkling that water?


    Asking Akiko when she sees Saki shining and watering her grave.


    "I don''t know. Only because that''s the way it works."


    And, Saki.


    "Because the dead may be falling on one hungry path within the six roads. You''re always hungry and dry on Hungry Road, so the idea is to water it to quench your thirst."


    The dog owner explains.


    "Why could it be falling into a world like that? Not pathetic."


    "I don''t know. I can only say because that is the doctrine of Buddhism"


    To Akiko pointing her mouth, the dog owner spilled a slight smile.


    "Some theories are that when you water it, the soul of the dead appears temporarily."


    It is true that I said so.


    (Are you showing up? Midori)


    True to speak to Midori in an intriguing way.


    (Yikes. It''s just superstition. I mean, if you''re Saki''s sister, you''ll be a guardian spirit and you''ll be behind it. ~)


    The fact that Midori casually told me is not sure if it is something I can teach Sasaki.


    (I can''t tell you because I''m not here. If you''re going to teach me, I''ll bring you back to me. I think you should keep it on the trump card.


    I think the same thing.


    I don''t even know how Sasaki will change her mind, so I really calculated that I shouldn''t talk about that information until it was here.


    "When you pray with incense, kneel. I would have been the first to do it."


    Saki watches out for Yuzuki, who joins her hands as she stands.


    "You have so many ways ~. Just the feeling of mourning the dead. Then you can''t"


    "The modus operandi can also be described as a ritual for expressing feelings. To appeal around."


    In response to Akiko''s words, the dog keeper tells him to tear it up.


    "May I worship you, too?


    "Go ahead."


    At the end of the good moon, Akiko offers, and Saki gives Akiko a line of incense.


    "Um, please forgive me, Mutsuki is super reflective. Namnamnamnamnamnam......"


    He was Akiko, conscious of Sasaki, who deliberately put it out in his mouth and said, but Sasaki sighs with a flashing face when he hears it.


    (But when my sister asked, I was moved to say something about a beautiful friendship, and I guess it''s the effect surface)


    When I thought so, it was a bloom that I couldn''t be angry at.


    Unexpectedly, Akiko suddenly rises to momentum. True, the harmonious moon also changes the colour of the eyes, and the dog owner puts an ironic grin on his mouth.


    "Didn''t you have a tailor?


    Akiko genuinely asks. All four of them, except Saki, felt impending killing from all directions.


    "There''s a traitor among us, and he''s circulating information. The fact that there are no tailmen means they know this place beforehand and are ambushed."


    The dog owner said with a slight laugh. The word I stopped saying on the way earlier was this.


    Eventually, the killer lords show up. More than thirty human beings, obviously in the form of a complete encirclement of five, boil all over the graveyard.


    They all had knives and knives and hammers and metal bats and guns in their hands, turning their anger shapes to the Good Moon. Moreover, there is even a mixture of old people and children as young as elementary school children. The eyes run blood, peel their teeth out, drool from the edge of their mouth, and do not think they are sane.


    "Bad on the way to the grave, but it''s the beginning of the game. Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."


    One of them - a man dressed badly and prominently - calls out.


    The man had his head covered with a bulletproof mask. When I say mask, I only see the eye area properly. Enhanced acrylic with bulletproof specifications. I can see that my body is not wearing bulletproof fiber clothing either, but a bulletproof plated suit that seems to keep me from moving. It also covers the indirect parts of the hands and feet as a substitute. It is a substitute not seen in the back streets.


    "What, those weird clothes"


    and Akiko.


    "You''re the guy recruited by some of the police. Commander class wears when SAT is put in"


    True explains. Excellent in defense, but I hear the crew will not wear it because of a significant lack of mobility.


    "It''s hard to stop with a bullet because you can''t get through a rifle bullet or a meat solution."


    I also don''t think it''s ever going to be possible depending on how it''s done, but nevertheless I decide that killing with guns should be out of my mind. Though it may pass by about a shock.


    "Mackerel Island Hanako. You know this name? It''s my daughter. You killed me."


    A man in a bulletproof suit stared straight into the Moon and said:


    "Mackerel Island Star. That''s my name. Until you killed my daughter, it was just a company animal. I threw everything in my life to kill you. I broke everything in me. We''re all set."


    Bearded with a distorted grin under the mask, from the open eye area, seemed like a good moon.


    "The world is full of short-sighted guys. I only try to see what''s going on. That doesn''t change not only the masses, but even the politicians and scholars. I need eyes to look ahead. That''s what I had. That''s why I spent a long time preparing for my abilities, and I''ve been checking your behavior. At a time when we were partying with each other, I decided it would be difficult for the others to get ahead, and I was ready."


    "He talks a lot to Pepper. What are you doing here? If you want to chat, do it elsewhere."


    A good moon stirs with an invincible grin on Mackerel Island, where she keeps talking without ever trying to fight.


    "Khuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I''ve lived with nothing but vengeance to kill you. I want you to know as much about me as you can and die."


    Mackerel Island rings a finger. Then a group of rage that had been surrounding him moved out one by one.


    "Not all of this..."


    The Moon groans.


    "Ugh, no. I am not a survivor of those killed by you. A completely irrelevant person."


    Mackerel Island laughed and answered the question of the Good Moon.


    "I didn''t originally know about you, but my anger is letting me share. It gives by amplifying anger, hatred and resentment. I''m not out of reason, but I''m close to unlimited. My abilities are... if you say so, it''s directed mob mass production. Yeah, of course I requested it myself."


    "That idiot......"


    True to listen to Mackerel Island and tongue abominably in your head. I remember at the same time anger and grudge at Junko, who granted such a crazy man the annoying and extreme ability to entangle others in red without sight.


    "I still have something I want to talk to you about, will you listen to me?


    "No, I don''t even want to hear it."


    On Mackerel Island, which asks teasingly, Mutsuki takes out the leech whip and inflates his killing temper. True and Akiko also enter a state of war.


    "No, just ask me one thing. I''ve only ever thanked you for one thing."


    Mackerel Island turned true under his mask and stared at Mutsuki and told him this.


    "You saved me from the poisonous swamp of madness, and you turned me back into a human being."

 583 19

    The Mackerel Island star was a stubborn salarier, but he was also a member of the political thought group Absolute Freedom, Peace, Equality, Democracy and Affirmation of Human Rights, and was soaked in the ideas and activities of the association.


    On holidays, I take a trip to a rally where I just chorus the beauty of the vernacular. Being part of that meeting was the home of Mackerel Island''s heart. I blindly believed and did not doubt the idea that the meeting would sue.


    Until one day, he killed my daughter by a serial killer called the Octopus Ripper.


    I saw the unusual remains of my daughter and something decisive broke inside Mackerel Island.


    "I''m sorry about your daughter."


    "I hope the killer gets caught as soon as possible."


    When it was a holiday and I attended the Absolute Freedom, Peace, Equality, Democracy and Human Rights Affirmation, the words spoken to Mackerel Island were, at first, similar to the others, but the story went in a strange direction from the middle of nowhere.


    "If the killer is caught, it''s definitely the death penalty."


    "It''s complicated as far as we''re concerned against the death penalty system. I''d rather not get caught..."


    "Hey, what are you saying in front of Mr. Mackerel Island too?


    "Mr. Mackerel Island, haven''t you changed your mind a bit? Everyone here vowed categorically to pierce the opposition to the death penalty system, even if their bodies were to be killed, but I would dare to hear that word from Mr. Mackerel Island today. That would make our solidarity stronger."


    "You don''t hate the killer, do you? We are opposed to any dispute, and the killer should be allowed to interact."


    Mackerel Island is stunned that members are dashing the Mackerel Island tragedy and each of them is running their own mouth.


    "Because any criminal has human rights. Hey. It''ll be hard, Mr. Mackerel, but good luck. Don''t let the darkness of hate capture your heart."


    "How rude are you? Isn''t that what happens to Mr. Mackerel Island? Trust your people more. Mr. Mackerel Island would oppose the death penalty if the killer was caught, he would recognize the human rights of the killer, and he could laugh and talk to the killer while drinking."


    "Yeah, put a flower garden in your heart. Now that Mackerel Island''s heart is filled with flower gardens, I want Mackerel Island to light it up."


    "Yes, this is a trial given to Mr. Mackerel Island. But as for those of us who affirm freedom and peace and equality and democracy and human rights and socialism and deny discrimination and the death penalty system and wars and capitalist disparate societies, I want Mr. Mackerel Island to do his very best here."


    "Mr. Mackerel Island, you might want to try running for office in the next election!? I lost your daughter, but I still think I can eagle people''s hearts if I talk about not bending the ideology of doctrinal claims."


    "Nice, that. It''s something you can do because you''re the one with the weight of being murdered your family. Then I''m sure your dead daughter will float."


    "Then let''s make a lap and demonstrate it as we all sing about Mr. Mackerel Island''s tragedy. Let Mackerel Island write the lyrics, of course. Someone who can write songs?"


    "What do you say? Mr. Mackerel Island!?


    "Mr. Mackerel Island! Mackerel Island, come on!


    Several faces approach me. A gaze mixed with anticipation and pity pours down on me. A deaf voice keeps calling out her own name.


    Mackerel Island remained solidified and could not react in any way. Those who spoke eventually gave up. Some took a blatant sigh of disappointment.


    Mackerel Island''s heart, which my daughter lost and thought was broken, was broken again here. That too, now, thoroughly.


    I knew very well that for them, I was so aware that I now had convenient tools for confirming ideas and using politics.


    What I have believed so far has collapsed. But on the other hand, I think so. What if I was in their shoes? I would not have lost my body, and when my compatriots, who had been slain, appeared, they would surely have pressed me just as they did. I would have expected the same thing.


    By murdering their daughter, they knew that they were possessed by madness, that they were possessed by the same madness, and that they had been freed from that madness and returned to normal human beings.


    Since that date, he has not even attended the meeting and, on the contrary, has quit his job and is admitted to a mental hospital.


    Then three and a half lines poked at me by my wife when I was discharged.


    A world where everything breaks down. Myself rolling down to the bottom of darkness. I feel invaded by a different kind of madness than before.


    One day I got a call to Mackerel Island, where I lived on a desperate day. The lord of the call told Mackerel Island who the murderer was, while at the same time taking revenge stories with him.


    Mackerel Island jumped gladly at the story and worked out a revenge proposal to keep in mind.


    He also consulted and received advice over and over the phone with a person named Rain Shore Lily. I asked an informer on the back street to constantly check on Mutsuki''s behavior, which is in cheap disguise, too. I also bought a high-performance bodysuit to prevent Mutsuki from attacking. When he wanted power from a Mad Scientist named Junko Suzuoka, he demanded the granting of the ability to think about it. And I intend to work closely on the operation.


    The power of Mackerel Island to share this memory and hatred with others. Moreover, hatred is given after amplification, so the majority of self and reason is lost. Illusion, as if he had become Mackerel Island himself.


    "It''s similar to being possessed by evil spirits."


    A mad scientist named Junko Suzuoka said that, but I think Makushima said it in a rude way. Then it''s like, I wonder if I''m an evil spirit.


    "So these guys are being manipulated by Mackerel Island or something"


    Said the dog owner looking bored. There''s nothing funny or interesting about manipulating the irrelevant to create a mob army, and I thought that no matter how many, they wouldn''t be the enemies of Mutsuki.


    It was the members of the Absolute Freedom, Peace, Equality, Democracy and Affirmation of Human Rights and their families, colleagues in the department of the company where Mackerel worked and their families, as well as their separated wives and their families, that Mackerel used to use the power of sharing hate.


    It takes time and individual differences for the sharing of hate to properly reach its target audience and to be able to manipulate it. Moreover, it was a laborious and time-consuming task to use each individual''s abilities.


    He said there were other avengers, so he was anxious not to get ahead, but he managed to make it.


    "It''s going to take a lot of time to plant amplified Hate. As long as there was a respite of time, I would have liked to collect more pawns, but now would be the time. Besides, it doesn''t make sense if you don''t kill me at the end of the day."


    Mackerel Island seems to have fun explaining it.


    "It''s irrelevant. I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Saki exposes her discomfort and throws up.


    "You have nothing to do with it. These guys are all scum. And inside the scraps. The contents of the scraps are scraps anyway, so they are scraps after all. These guys are pretending to be human, but they''re not human. It''s a miserable inferior creature in the poisonous swamp of madness."


    Running for what only he could understand, Mackerel Island paid his hand and sent a signal to the group.


    Five people are not less surprised by the group that arrives at the same time as they were bounced. I don''t care how you look at it, it''s not the speed of an ordinary person.


    A good moon wields a leech whip, instantly knocking down all five of them.


    But the defeated five will rise soon, and they will come again.


    "Don''t bother. Kill him. The physical aspect is strengthened."


    Shoot about three people who come to themselves as Truth tells the Good Moon.


    There was also a mix of children in it, and Saki was breathtaking to see the true coolness that killed it without hesitation.


    "They''re all taking their potential to the limit with the drug allusion effect of illegal dreambands. I used a pretty tight one, and when this is over, it''s obsolete. I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it."


    Mackerel Island with a snarling laugh.


    "This is one of the reasons why it took so long to prepare. It''s a sight to see how hard you can work on all these drug-boosted assassins."


    Even if you look at the three true, harmonious moon and Akiko, who are in double-mode in response, Mackerel Island had plenty of room.


    Before the Good Moon, a child who is still in his junior year of elementary school is killed with a face distorted by anger.


    (Do you really have to kill him? Even these kids......)


    A former serial killer is openly hesitant.


    A child approaching the side of the Moon suddenly exploded. A good moon with kids, both blow up.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, the old lady and child feels powerless even if reinforced, so I left you with a handmade bomb too"


    Seeing the blown Mutsuki, Mackerel Island laughs petty.


    "This guy really sucks..."


    "I''m in charge of the old ladies and children. It''s dangerous to get close."


    Akiko stares at Mackerel Island and tells the truth quietly.


    "What sucks! What I''m doing would be justice! Eight Ripped Demon Moons would be evil! We don''t choose means for justice! You can do whatever it takes to destroy evil!


    "Ha-ha-ha, you''re full of scoundrels"


    Shards and laughing dog breeders on Mackerel Island, which exalts.


    (I thought it was salvation not to have a firearm, but with this number of people, and being taken to the advantage of the land, a special attack is more troublesome than a firearm)


    While shooting one woman, child, old man after another, the truth is I think.


    But even a true gun can''t hold, allowing some people to approach.


    The explosion occurred, but both Akiko and Truly hid in the shadow of a larger headstone, escaping the ordeal. But the tombstone was almost blown away, and neither of us was no damage.


    One of the old men is headed for Sasaki. A complexion-changing bloom.


    A good moon notices it, flies a sparrow. He hits directly in the head and falls before the old man heading for the bloom blows up.


    (Because of this number of people, it seems we can''t individually remotely detonate into boulders. who won''t be able to remember and manipulate who)


    If Mackerel Island decided to blow it up remotely, it would have been unsettling and true.


    (Than that, it would have been more effective if he''d thrown a bomb at me at close range, but this guy couldn''t seem to get his head around that much)


    I truly wonder if the limit is the apparent limit to Mackerel Island, where I worked out the operation halfway and didn''t turn my head to the heart of it.


    "Even with all this luxury, do you want to pinch me? But it''s not very picturesque how the opponent pinches in a mass-produced volume operation."


    A dog keeper mouths a swallowing dialogue while quietly running around.


    (After too many, it''s not like a herd of miscellaneous fish, or even a suicide bomber. We still have enemies, and this one will collapse first sooner or later if we fight properly)


    Compared to the first, it seemed true that there were even more enemies. It would not have just appeared first, but refrained from doing so backwards.


    "Sorry, Saki. I came to your sister''s grave and this happened..."


    Standing in front of the bloom, dressed to cover the bloom, he spoke to the bloom behind which Mutsuki was behind.


    "I''m fine. I don''t care, and I''ll figure it out. Mutsuki... I''ll help you."


    Suddenly, in bloom proclaiming so in a powerful tone, Mutsuki circled his eyes.

 584 20

    Saki has drawn and used her abilities many times before from something besides herself in her, but this is the first time she has tried to hurt people with this ability.


    It''s not simply one ability. With the power of the parasitic, we can do a lot of things. For example...


    "I wonder if it will work..."


    When he whined, Saki breathed heavily in and exhaled heavily.


    With exhalation, countless things are spewed out, dancing through the universe.


    (Petals?)


    Surprised to see red petals scattered from the rear, Mutsuki.


    The petals are as if they were flying consciously, and as they turn toward the attackers, four petals stick up on their cheeks.


    Immediately thereafter, the petals stick, and the movement is blatantly dull. Dozens more petals stuck together slowed the movement down just a few followed and eventually collapsed to the front.


    The same phenomenon occurs to many people. The fallen seemed to be conscious and willing to stand up, but even the movement was slow.


    "What ability is that?


    Mutsuki asks intriguing.


    "Drives the feeling of time flowing wild. No head, no body. As a result, the sense of equilibrium goes crazy, the motion vision goes crazy, the movement becomes dull, and the sound becomes hard to hear"


    "Aha, that''s a dangerous ability if you hit it by accident."


    Mutsuki thought that immortality would suck if he ate it, even his selling self. If you get captured where your senses have gone mad and you can''t move properly, you can do anything to figure out how immortal you are. If you want to be locked in a box and buried, that''s it.


    "It won''t work as soon as it''s not on the skin area close to your head, and it won''t last long. So..."


    "Aha, I get it"


    In the cloudy bloom of his words, he perceived what he wanted to say, and Mutsumomon waved a whip against those who could fall, and stabbed Todome.


    I have a pretty rousing feeling thanks to Saki, but still the number of enemies is high.


    (I don''t care what you think. You should rely on Sasaki''s ability to escape this scene with a little breakthrough)


    True to judge so, but if I told him that out loud, it would be passed on to Mackerel Island, and there is no way Mackerel Island would overlook it.


    "Ha ha, great timing!


    At that time, from the entrance of the graveyard, only a true and familiar voice sounded.


    The gaze concentrates on those who speak. There were people there who only looked familiar to the truth, and who True and Akiko knew, and the appearance of several police officers.


    "I''m Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll Mark II! Red Castle Yi!"


    "You..."


    True thinks of himself flashing in his head to the fortitude of naming him with the laughter of the synagogue.


    Yi was not a preemptive robotic torso given to Junko, but supplied a decent human body. No, it looked ready.


    "Yukio cutter!


    Shouting the name of the move, the tip flips from the elbows of Yi''s arms and deforms into a blade across a thick blade.


    "Eat it!


    Yi is slain by those who are on the side of the mood.


    But one of the old men blew himself up, and Yi blew up and rolled. The body peeking through torn clothes is not biological. That''s the machine.


    "Is it suicide bombing when you approach me? Don''t make outrageous imitations."


    I saw it, a long-sleeved woman over two meters squeals in a cold voice with anger all over her. The voice was that of a man.


    When one hand is raised and controlled so as not to reach the police officers, Ashiya Kurodo makes a bare gesture of low kick on the spot.


    Ahead disappeared from Black Dou''s knee and at the same time a dozen Hate sharing groups fell. It''s as if they shrugged my feet.


    "Hey, what!?


    Unexpectedly, Mackerel Island, which had been spared until now, was also wolfed by boulders.


    "If we defeat the mastermind, can we solve the brainwashing?


    Kurodo turns his gaze on Mackerel Island and pays his hand knife sideways on the spot. Shortly after I paid, the tip is gone from Kurodo''s wrist.


    Mackerel Island''s neck was severed, his head rolled to the ground, and Mackerel Island''s body fell. The police officers look at the sight.


    "No."


    Black Dou sighed as he witnessed a group of Hate sharing still raging full of energy.


    After that it was one-sided. Black Dou just waves his arm, and more than ten Hate sharing groups are brutally and simultaneously slaughtered, so the number decreased in the blink of an eye, and less than ten seconds later, it was swept away.


    "Wow... that Detective Okama, you were so strong. I don''t know what the hell you did."


    Akiko roars. Akiko, who had met Kurodo face to face about the Dream Popus, didn''t even know how to fight it.


    "There''s a rumble in the graveyard. Punishment. And I hope you don''t mind the dialogue."


    Kurodo''s gaze was directed toward the Rakuzuki. Mutsuki is the first person to meet him, but there''s no way he doesn''t know Ashiya Kurodo on the boulder. It''s stopping the breath of many taboos, a man called the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police.


    "Taboo''s Moon."


    Black Dou squeaks. Black Dou also knows that the identity of the brutally outrageous Eight Rippers was Mutual Moon, since Mutual Moon was in a sweeping vacation.


    When Mutsuki was on the sweep vacation, the boss Tatsuhiro Kato was exerting desperate pressure on the police upper management. Therefore, even if his identity was broken, he could not make it through the arrest. After the sweep vacation collapsed, the pressure above him was also gone. Therefore, although the arrest (executed from Kurodo) could be carried out, Mutsuki at the heart had disappeared.


    "You had a write-off command... but I''m guessing the truth and daisies aren''t such bad guys either. I''m gonna miss you."


    "Ha...? Yes, okay? On that basis of judgment."


    It is a good moon that I had in mind, but I snort at the unexpected words of Kurodo.


    "It''s okay. If you don''t know, you should take the opportunity to remember this. My decision is better than the law."


    After saying that and winking toward the Rakuzuki, now Kuro Dou turns to the true one.


    "I don''t know what kind of trouble you''re in, but I''m gonna have a rough ending here, so I can''t help you any more."


    "I''m not going to be that sweet, and that was helpful enough. But why are you here?


    True to thank and ask.


    "Ask Yu Akagi there for help. I happened to be close, so I hurried."


    and refers with his thumbs to the fortitude with which Kurodo is falling to the depression.


    Yi slowly rotates only his neck. The torso will lie down and the face will look disgusting.


    "Since before you arrived, these guys have been waiting for you and setting up a trap. I heard from Junko that you were going to go to the grave, and he was going to join me later, but he followed me first. I also saw that these guys were waiting for me, and I thought I should help them because of the number of them, but I was anxious to help them, so I called the police. Luckily, Ashiya Kurodo is here."


    Yi explains.


    "There was still a traitor in this, and you were running information to the Avenger''s side"


    Said the dog owner.


    "You''re the most suspicious one."


    "Come on, I don''t even know who the Avenger is."


    True to point it out, the dog owner laughs bitterly.


    "Did you get Snow Oka to modify that body?


    Looking down at Yi again, the truth asks. The explosion seems almost immobile, but from Yi''s neck down it looks like a machine entirely.


    "No, I had it remodeled at Professor Migasaki''s."


    "Then it''s the Killer Doll of the Misaki Sword. Take the liberty of spreading strange rumors... I don''t know what Snow Oka will do later."


    Truth strikes me as the answer to Yi.


    "Uh, I figured you guys would come and ask about the situation for once. With all this magnitude on a boulder, you can''t afford to miss it on acquittal."


    Kurodo said.


    "What are we going to do?


    Akiko asks the true one.


    "It''s a hassle, but I got help. I need to get my other face up. But..."


    Truth be told, I saw the good moon.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll mislead you when it comes to Taboo''s Moon."


    I perceive true worry, and Kurodo smiles.


    "Traitor hey...... I hate to think about it, but I can only assume that he was ahead of us."


    Mutsuki says with a dark face.


    (Some guys are more likely. No, I don''t care what you think about suspicious if you think about it in the erasure method...)


    Truth thinks. I have suspicious opponents about who the traitor is, but I''m not sure.


    (You just have to be vigilant, hold onto the evidence, and brighten it up then. Of course, before they imitate you in a difficult situation.)


    Conscious of that suspicious figure, Truth thinks.

 585 21

    Whether he broke it with his sister or lost his certainty with his aunt so he could laugh as a family, Saki has always been sick of not having a memory of himself.


    "I lose my memory in reincarnation, but you don''t want to remind me of my past life, do you? As far as I''m concerned, I think I miss my old memories disappearing from the bloom, but don''t you have to worry about the bloom?


    My sister Hua told me that, but I''m not convinced.


    "You may recall something, and let''s go to Dust Big Botanical Park, which I used to go to a lot"


    That''s what they said on the holiday, and Saki was taken to the Botanical Park by Hua.


    Walk in the woods. Hua said he had lunch with his family while taking a forest bath here.


    For the first time then, Saki felt herself before she lost her memory. A place I can''t remember but miss. A bunch of landscapes I don''t think I''ve ever been here before.


    It might bring back memories here. In such a mood and desperately trying to evoke the lost memories in himself, Saki relies on the landscape of remembering nostalgia to diligently evoke the memories.


    "Uh, yeah. Once upon a time, Saki peed and cried."


    It was a bloom that was trying to evoke memories, but I called it off with this one word from Hua.


    I want to go to that botanical garden again, Saki thinks. If it''s true, I''d like to go with my sister, but that''s a hard wish.


    But there are those who want to take him instead of Hua. Always be aware of Hua when you are with her. It''s a good alternative.


    At the euthanasia police station, five people, True, Mutsuki, Akiko, Saki and the dog breeder, had been interviewed about the situation.


    Kurodo is in charge of the inquiry and it is true that he spoke. The other four are waiting outside the interview room. Yi is in a state of inaction, so he was sent to the Mad Scientist Fumizaki Sword who modified him.


    On the way to the hearing, another true familiar detective arrived. It is Mitsuzu Optical, a heavy town in the Backstreet Division.


    "Taboo''s good moon, which has been missing for a long time, creeps in front of me. You''re not gonna miss it till then?


    Look at Kurodo and ask him with a face where Umezu revealed his discomfort.


    "Missing something?


    Done. Kurodo looking up at Umezu with his face.


    "Do you know how much he killed a man on the street?


    "Did he really kill you? I don''t even know if this is a mistake."


    Kurodo was the first to see Mutsuki, but I couldn''t believe that was the octave who caused the tragic serial murder. No poison, no madness. The faces aren''t bad either. Kurodo has so far seen a large number of uninterrupted geeks, crazy killers, etc., but in light of them, it looked like a completely different race.


    I was paying back for Black Dou with a slightly frightened eye, and I''m sure that Mutsuki is an eight-threatening demon, but he doesn''t look like a bad man or a lunatic.


    "I don''t look like a bad guy with your eyes, so don''t miss it... well, it''s the usual thing"


    Umezu holds his face down like he gave up.


    "And even if you think about this guy acting together and protecting you. What is at stake now are those who are trying to avenge the Good Moon. There are even people out there who brainwash and involve irrelevant people and how to do a special attack to blow themselves up."


    "Before I preach that brainwashing, I hear you''ve killed them all."


    It was Kurodo reporting, but Umezu also said with a bitter laugh, already knowing the story.


    "The guy who''s pulling the thread behind it, he''ll know about the police intervention, and he won''t be impotent anymore, will he?


    And, true.


    "It''s a rare basis for not being unscrupulous. If you''re unscrupulous in the first place, the police will also intervene, isn''t he the kind of guy you didn''t think about that much? He said he was guiding behind it."


    Looking down at the truth up close, Umezu said.


    "There won''t even be so many crazy guys like Mackerel Island who imitate the same. Or will the police guard the Moon at 4: 00 or 6: 00? If they raid you, like just now, will you come to my help right away?


    "Because I happened to be nearby then, and I''m not that free either. And the other police officers, of course. Stop messing around with us. Yes, go home."


    To the true question, Kurodo answered with a small exhalation, releasing the true.


    "He''s cute to look at - but that''s the only nature you can live in in the killing storm you make. When you smell the smell of blood and death, you jump into it."


    When True came out of the interview room, Umezu lit a cigarette and said:


    "Thousands - no, one in tens of thousands, that kind of guy is born too. It''s a mutation in humans. I was supposed to be born into a peaceful society, but I can''t live in peace. From my point of view, it just seems unhappy... but how long are you going to keep going? Until you''re a corpse?


    "He doesn''t even think of himself as unhappy as dew. Besides, I don''t even think I''m gonna be a corpse."


    Kurodo says, as he carries on the words of Umezu, letting him pay for the smoke as if it were blatantly smoked.


    Seeing Kurodo''s trick, Umezu glanced at him and turned to Kurodo''s face to make a circle or something to spit out smoke and harass him.


    The fact that the police freed him with acquittal, while knowing that Mutsuki was an octagonal ripper, was incredible to Saki.


    "I''ve heard stories about three inches of Ashiya''s chest tip and missing taboos too, but hey. What kind of judgment did you miss?"


    The good moon of the day is also strange.


    "If I had killed him in a progression, he would have been killed on the spot, rather than arrested. Ashiya missed me because I''m trusted by Ashiya to act with me, as he said, that you''re not like that now."


    When I left the police station, True says to Mutsuki. Mutsuki stopped, and the other five stopped in front of the police tsu station as well.


    "Is it even crazy to the police to miss out on any extreme evil person without going to justice if you''re revamping..."


    Saki squeaks in a dark voice.


    "I guess that''s what Saki thinks because it''s your value. The values here are different. Ashiya Kurodo values must also be on this side."


    The dog owner said with a slight laugh. Dog breeders themselves are positions where they come and go backstreets and front streets, but if asked which, they are the bearers of backstreet values.


    (Whether it''s serial killings in the past or not, I''ll keep him alive because he looks like he could use it. I kept it alive because I had some fondness and intimacy. That''s all I''m saying, the ethics of a street dweller is something very different. I don''t understand you anymore)


    I think it''s true that I''m aware of Sasaki.


    "So you don''t care about the dignity or life of a dead person? I''m sorry they killed you. So, that''s it? It''s a loss to die, a loss to be killed?


    Even darker voices, now clear talking blooms.


    When I hear that, True reminds me of the conversation between Junko and Midori. The death penalty system, while agreeing, would be a vicious killer, forgive those close to him. If he had nothing to do with it, he had a flat mouth about that: keep it to death for social justice.


    (Nothing. They''re not the only ones special. Backstreet residents who are more loyal to immediate emotions than ethics are mostly like that)


    Regardless, I truly admit that I am no exception.


    "That''s not true."


    It was the Happy Moon who raised his voice.


    "I''m not trying to get you to miss it. Just..."


    "I''m not blaming Mutsuki for anything, I''m saying that the residents of the back street and the police involved in it are abnormal."


    Blocking the words of the Good Moon, Saki says in a tone that restores a little calm.


    "My feelings for the Moon are complicated because I''m asking how the Moon went crazy. The most unforgivable person is the one who raised the Good Moon. If you ask me if I can forgive you if I change this one too, that''s definitely not true. I don''t know who he is."


    Saki''s consciousness was more directed at you than at Mutsuki.


    It cannot be done without considerable malice, such as intentionally nurturing resentment in the world. And even those who can do such a different job will be forgiven in some cases in the light of backstreet values.


    "It''s up to you personally to decide whether to forgive me or not. And you can behave."


    Truth always speaks in an unusually cold voice.


    "This has to be the case with social sentiment, or you can just do such a push on the surface. It looks crazier to me."


    "You can never tell the difference."


    Hearing the true story, Saki laughs spirally.


    At that time, he feels murderous and three people, with the exception of Saki and the dog breeder, are alert.


    The dog owner had also noticed, but thought that three combat personnel would do something about it, and in an effort to thoroughly enter the tour mode again with swallowing, he takes a short distance from three people, True, Mutsuki and Akiko, and makes a call to Sasaki.


    (No, it''s always bad just for a tour, and I''ll be active once in a while)


    Dog breeder who unexpectedly thinks so.


    "Aha, right here in front of the police? Are you going to boob me in here?


    Speaking to the middle-aged avenger, who appeared single, he spoke with a mouthful that Mutsuki teased.

 586 22

    The middle-aged man dressed as a blue jersey below and a shirt above had his face turned bright red and stared at the harmony moon with shapes like angry minds.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    When a man growls, he begins to inflate his upper body. The shirt is torn and the musculoskeletal body is dyed in a pearlescent color. And many blade-like pricks grow from all over the body.


    "Officer, this way."


    Dog breeders calling police officers from inside the police station.


    "Ugh!


    A full-body pearl prick growls again and jumps to the Moon of Rapprochement.


    Avoid the attack of the man who jumped in a hug, Mutsuki lightly.


    The two police officers summoned by the dog owner pull out their guns to see how they were doing and fire without warning.


    There are only police officers stationed in Euthanasia City.


    Not hesitating at all, not even showing a glimpse, seeing the two police officers gunning down the mysterious Phantom that suddenly appeared, the dog owner grins like a mixture of admiration and glimpse.


    "We''d better not hold hands. It''s gonna be tough."


    True hands over the good moon with the leech whip out of his body.


    "But the police officer is in danger?


    "Matsumoto''s here, I''m fine."


    Shortly after the true answer to Saki''s question, a small explosion occurred at the feet of the Zhu Stab Phantom along with a light blast of bread, which caused the Phantom to fall and also stopped moving with Picri.


    "What, now?


    "Claymore - it would be a directed anti-personnel mine. It seems to contain some power."


    True answers Akiko''s question.


    "You guys have a lot of nerve getting busted in front of the police."


    In his early twenties, a young man appeared in his back and spoke to True. The detective in the back street division, Matsumoto was finished.


    "This is the victim, and we''ve just been made Ashiya and Umezu for questioning."


    And, true.


    "Well, then I know it''s troublesome and I don''t like it, but you can ask me about the situation again. Otherwise, I''m in trouble. I helped you, too, so now you think you''re going to help me."


    Smiled and prompted by Matsumoto, he always went back inside the police station again.


    Rain Shore Mansion - Living Room.


    Projecting several displays in the air, Lily and Platinum Taro watched as one of the avengers was defeated by a detective.


    "I barely engage with Mutsuki, and detectives knock me down or something"


    Platinum Taro laughs bitterly at a development he didn''t anticipate.


    "Looks like that guy was losing sight of it in revenge, huh? By virtue of this, we have a raid in front of an elite Euthanasia Police Station."


    I asked the intelligence organization Whiplash, to tail Mutsuki and the others, to shoot and send the video, to see how the fighting was going and try to have fun, but I was stunned at the end of it.


    Other battles have been visited so far, but we could not only see the battle against Mackerel Island. Because the tailman couldn''t keep up to the multidemon hacienda. Their going to the multidemonic hacienda was a lily they had grasped before they went, but they inadvertently lost sight of telling the informants. However, Mackerel Island''s death has been confirmed.


    "It looks like we''re putting together a five-man PT, and the Avenger side is super unfavourable. And now he''s walking in on his own."


    And, Platinum Taro.


    "If that''s the logic, Mackerel Island ended up losing, though, using a method of warfare that pushed in numbers. Even then, the police interrupted me. You''re gonna whitewash up, like you''re gonna get intervened by the police twice. Honestly, I don''t care about winning or losing. The purpose is to play for you because the Moon was originally free. Junko will enjoy it, but let''s keep an eye out for it at this time."


    As it is still acceptable for Akiko and True to join as helpers, I don''t think Lily can afford anything to dress up as police squeaking out and protecting the Moon. Then I don''t know what you put in the trouble for, setting up the Avengers.


    "With that said, Junko Yukioka won''t show up."


    "Like us, we must be secretly hiring people to shoot and watch. Perhaps the only reason you don''t show up right now is because you see me involved and you''re on guard."


    Lily also knows that Junko doesn''t even put it on her teeth about herself. But if the truth is involved, it is also clear that the story is different. Perhaps you are conscious of the truth and dare not answer it.


    If Junko puts out, he''ll be seen by Lily as wearing a true guard. Junko doesn''t dare leave so that Lily doesn''t see him that way. Yes, Lily was thinking. No, I thought I saw through.


    "Lily is disappointed because she was about to smoke Junko Snowoka for a moment and it didn''t come up well? Ah?


    "Well Platinum Taro...... I''m impressed with you."


    Taro Platinum blued when he saw the prosthetic hands of both hands together at the mouth, a tone of heartfelt admiration as he put it, and a lily spreading a languid grin. unconscious, but only sensed that he had stepped on a mine again.


    "The talent - the talent of speaking naturally about things you don''t have to say and stroking people''s nerves, I appreciate it the most in the world. Because this is how I get the pleasure of punishing you, too"


    "Fukako. Ahhh!


    "I don''t know how far in. Oh, if you throw up, it''s a further punishment."


    It was a lily that stuck a prosthetic hand in Platinum Taro''s mouth and kept pushing it in with a smile.


    "To punish, you just really want to punish - you have to be the one who irritates people. In that sense, Taro Platinum, you are my treasure. It''s no less sturdy than a good moon, and it won''t kill you if you push it slightly."


    "Hagu, hagu, hagu, hagu"


    As he talks, he feels it''s time to vomit, and Lily pulls her hand out of Platinum Taro''s mouth.


    "In that case, that Mackerel Island capability is hard to throw away."


    Lily thinks.


    "There are four of us left. Five even if you put zero in it. Shall we use his abilities to add one more pawn? No, shall we take one pawn? So, Taro Platinum, break into the police station and retrieve the body of the Mackerel Island star."


    "What!? I can''t do that."


    To Lily''s order, Platinum Taro wolves and shakes his head beside him.


    "Good luck doing something about it. You could have done your best. For example, swinging corpses and diving."


    "Oh, I see."


    White Kintaro hitting hands with a pong. Then I''m good at it.


    After a second police inquiry, the five Mutsuki relaxed inside the coffee shop.


    "I appreciate you getting help, but you had a rough time afterwards. True, good day."


    True to show obvious tiredness, Akiko speaks the language of a wandering.


    "After Ashiya is finished, can''t you make it easier to ask the same details again or as the same project because you helped..."


    Truth is foolishness. Mutsuki is a party but mentally unstable, Akiko is unknown to the public, the dog owner is a bystander, Saki is the victim''s surviving family but cannot be left entirely to the residents of the street and other mentes, so it was a true one that I responded to twice.


    "Well, the Avenger just left without knowing what he was capable of. Was he just stinging?


    Dog breeder while smiling bitterly.


    "It didn''t seem like a big deal to me to see the move, there are five of us, but we came all the way here by ourselves, and I wasn''t crazy because of the failure to remodel Junko in front of the police station or anything like that."


    Akiko jokes and says, but truly thinks he may be out of the picture.


    "Snow Oka told me how many people were looking for revenge. There are four of us left."


    Look at the screen of the email shown in the air and the truth answers.


    "Do you just keep hanging around and walking and luring the Avengers to kill everything?


    "When you get back to us, will you come to us?


    Dog breeders and Akiko say it orally.


    "I won''t change my policy. So, it doesn''t seem like a boulder to go home."


    And, harmony moon.


    "How long will Saki be here with you? I got help in the graveyard, but come on. The enemy will strike again, and I just don''t like the development of being involved and harmful to the bloom."


    "I''m a little more"


    In response to the question of the good moon, the bloom answers with less words with the addition and subtraction of nagging. Saki had something to think about in Saki, but I don''t want to talk about it in front of everyone right now. Only on the Moon, I think we can talk about it.


    "So, what are we going to do tonight? Back to the lab again?


    I look out the window and Mutsuki really asks.


    "Let''s stay at Hotel Wallaby. To attract enemies."


    True to answer.


    Hotel Wallaby is a neutral designated building of contested jurisdictions by the center and residents of the back streets, but the Avengers are almost residents of the front streets, so it is possible that they will raid without knowing that.


    "Hotel Wallaby has recently been reinforced with security. If the guy with the head is familiar with the back streets, he''ll tell you not to go in there."


    Says the dog owner.


    "You don''t have to go inside, you can wait outside, and you''ll be attracted"


    I really looked out the window. It was already stained with oranges outside.

 587 23

    With a true suggestion, the five decided to stay at Hotel Wallaby.


    The prospect of attracting enemies was also included, so Mutsuki was checking out the window thoroughly, but I can''t see anyone waiting for this one to come out in front of the hotel and tense it.


    (It feels strange to act solidified in such a large number of people. Besides, I''m at the center of it.)


    Mutsuki, who doesn''t sleep, thinks a lot.


    (It''s like the sweep vacation got us all killed because of me, and when I''m at the center, I feel like it''s not going to be around again.)


    Moreover, this time a strange schematic that the truth that killed all of my former companions will stand on the side of protecting themselves.


    Later, he was accompanied to the bloom where he was murdered by himself, and was also helped in the graveyard.


    All of that, I don''t know how to take Mutsuki.


    Lily would have turned the Avengers to the Good Moon in a playful mood, but she didn''t even set it all up. It would have been unexpected for Lily to start acting with the other four, Mutsuki thinks.


    (Can they keep it flowing?


    The Moon is secretly afraid that there will be casualties for him. Even now, the idea of sneaking out of the hotel alone and acting alone also comes to mind.


    (No, that would be a tricky thing to do back, and Akiko would be really pissed off)


    I think it''s one of the common useless patterns in cartoons and movies, and a good moon to dispel that idea.


    The sound of a knock makes the moon feel better. I can''t be alarmed when it comes to this hotel, where security has been strengthened in the face of contention.


    "It''s me. Wake up?"


    I heard a voice in bloom. We also considered the possibility that he was being taken hostage, but there was no sound of fright or nervousness in his voice, so we opened the door.


    "I''m glad you''re awake. I need to talk to you about something."


    Saki tells in a strange tone.


    "I''m still wondering if I''m going to fight you for revenge."


    Where he was passed indoors, Saki spoke up. The heartbeat of the Good Moon gets a little quicker.


    "Even as you were holding hands together in the graveyard, your heart felt right. Still can''t sort out feelings in me. But there are other avengers who don''t want you killed. Besides, I have friends who try to protect you, and I don''t want to pity those kids. I''ve been thinking too much about revenge, generating a chain of hatred, and now I''m in a position to be avenged, and how sorry my sister would be if I did that, and I don''t know what it is anymore, even myself"


    Where she spoke so much as she nagged, Saki looked up and saw the Moon with a terrible, pathetic look on her face.


    "When I''m caught up in resentment and hatred, I feel like I''m getting so ugly. It''s your fault we all suffer from this."


    That''s what I say in bloom, but the tone is not as blameworthy of tone as the words.


    "Sorry......"


    "What are you apologizing for? Don''t apologize. Totally... I wish you were a murderer of the most evil..."


    Or, I think Sasaki would have liked it if it was just the upper side apologizing and he really wasn''t someone who didn''t have the guilt or anything. That way, I can seriously resent you. I can hate you.


    "I''m tired of having hate. I''m tired even if I can''t hate you. Aren''t you tired of being stained with hate? I want your opinion that was stained with hate."


    "I didn''t hate you. It''s the hatred of Sharia."


    Mutsuki answers so, but since it was murder after resonating with the hatred, I understand what the truth is.


    (I''m tired of hating you, too. But there was also a part somewhere where I was taking that hate as one of my joys)


    That was the honest feeling of the Good Moon, but I was hesitant to tell it in front of the bloom, and now I don''t want to go back to the octave who was already immersed in my former hatred.


    "The reason you''re following me is because you can''t get rid of that stray? Because you still want to kill me?


    "Yes."


    Saki nodded instantly at the inquiry of the Good Moon.


    "We also know that someone who intentionally created the Moon as a killer is worse than the Moon. But you''re the one who killed him. I don''t know if my thoughts and feelings are right or wrong, but I can''t take my eyes off that fact"


    Saki takes it by the shoulders of the Rakuzuki.


    "Hey... do something. It hurts."


    Mutsuki softly supports the body of the bloom, which he says groans.


    "If only my body were a man, too. I suppose it''s a curve to solve it here as porn."


    "I don''t know why that would solve it, but I''m willing to solve it with that too"


    In the words of the Good Moon, Saki laughed small.


    Truth is, about half an hour ago, I walked out and into the hotel entrance and asked how it was going.


    The time is already approaching eleven o''clock at night, but there is no sign of the Avengers showing up.


    (I wonder if that came off...... or stick around, but aim for the morning checkout. But then I guess it''s a good idea to come and see what''s going on at night. I think I''ll let Mutsuki in and out.)


    True to send an email to Mutsuki, wondering if she would still be awake.


    I send an e-mail and it''s true that I tried to get inside the hotel, but I stop and look back at that leg. Obviously, I felt a fighting spirit.


    Appearing in front of the hotel were two young men with deep carved faces with brown hair. They both look the same. He was wearing a jersey with the same design, but one was blue and the other red.


    Both their faces and names, I truly knew.


    "I heard it was a hotel with a breath on the back street. I think it''s your job to fight in this. If we break it, we turn the back street itself against the enemy."


    One of them, supposedly twins, speaks truly.


    "I''m afraid the sheep on the street are after me."


    "Is that how everyone in the back street looks down on the legitimate socialite? I''ve previewed a lot about the back streets for once, but I didn''t hear that."


    Against the true word, the other comes back with a true face.


    "It would suffice to know that you are one of the eight Rippers, the one with arms. He was the one who acted alone."


    The man in red jersey goes in and out.


    "It''s Jean Noda."


    "I''m Nicola."


    "Did it say in the Beginner''s Manual on the back street that you should name it because you''d prefer it on purpose?


    Truth provokes even more to the two who give you names.


    "Don''t you know our names?"


    Nicolas in blue jersey exhales. It felt a little disappointing.


    "No, I know. You''re the twin of a professional wrestler and fighter who''s been selling out lately. Nicolas Nooda has watched many games."


    "Oh, I''m so glad."


    Nicola laughs a lot.


    "Oh, what about my game?


    Jean points her finger at herself and asks.


    None.


    To the true answer, Jean is disappointed.


    "But I knew your name, so that''s good. You''ve killed people before than that?


    As far as watching and enjoying it, the martial arts other than the prowl were not very interesting true, but since the prowl can sometimes be intertwined with the overall martial arts, nature and the construction of your side will also deepen.


    "There''s no way, but I''ve decided to be ready. I''m ready to kill you, I''m ready to die. Hopefully, I don''t want to put it in your hands, except for the Octopus Ripper, but you wouldn''t pull either, would you? I heard that many other avengers have already retreated."


    and Jean in red jersey.


    "We''re not normal people anymore, either. To clear up the grudges that killed my sister, I had a suspicious human experiment, and it was no longer normal."


    "It was because of him that we crawled all the way up here. To take his vengeance..."


    "No excuse for throwing your life at a crappy revenge."


    True to block the talk of twins.


    Neither Jean nor Nicolas has changed their expression, but around not being attacked right away, I will truly see that they are not yet ready and if possible want to avoid a useless killing.


    Finally, I also felt hesitant because I look much younger.


    (I can only say that the feeling around it is still apparent)


    True to sigh in your head.


    "Are you ready to die? We''ve decided not only to kill the Yakuza, we''ve decided to kill whoever gets in the way, but we''re ready to die when we stick our feet in the back streets."


    I''ve been talking pale before, but suddenly Nicolas stares at me with awesomeness. Whether it''s around here or seeing it as an indication of your desire to avoid a fight if possible, the truth is, I''ll go along with it.


    "Nothing. It''s useless."


    I didn''t know how many times I had spoken, and the truth was I spoken again.


    "I will survive."


    Though twitching, the truth is that you don''t look at them lightly, and you don''t lose your nervousness. The sense of crisis is constantly getting around. They have increased before.


    Self-analyze that it would be because of two defeats.


    There''s a lot you can learn from defeat, a lot. True, I admit it. Recently, he lost to Lei Lei and lost to Viper. What you get from it was endless. It was the cornerstone of growth.


    The defeat of the battle against Lei was much to learn, but I didn''t find it remorseful. There is also a reason because the opponent was a former comrade of war and a person who taught himself various things.


    I had suffered a defeat to the Viper without complete skin, so long ago I tasted something called the bitterness of defeat that I didn''t like. Even then, the true pride of loathing to lose was severely hurt, and with its recoil, it torched the true upliftment and fighting spirit violently. Every time I remember, my heart is about to burn.


    Image of iron burned, melted and drooling. From this melted iron, I want to forge iron that won''t dissolve in any heat and regenerate and produce it as a new self. That''s what I think. Don''t lose again. Don''t ever feel this bitter again.


    But the most important thing is to be alive. I know that too. We are fortunate enough to survive the defeat of this world. I also secretly thank Viper for teaching me the bitterness of defeat without killing myself.


    (In other words, it''s not a defeat except death. Finally, I guess you don''t like the way you say you''re ready to die, me, Simon, that idiot. In other words, it''s about whether you can see the line that leads to death)


    Truth is, I''m always aware of being on the inside, looking at that line. If you go outside, it''s all over. I''m on the inside to keep it from ending.


    Without forgetting the fighting spirit and the sense of crisis, on the other hand, I could afford to just calmly self-analyze with such extra thought. Conversely, being the opponent to that extent, I confronted him and guessed. I understand that if I stay alert, I will shrink my feet. You can''t be alarmed, but you can''t overestimate an understated enemy, and you can''t be more nervous than you need to be.


    (These guys... they''re ready or something, but light. Even I, who stacked death, saw it between me and my mighty enemies, had died many times, could not speak such words easily. That''s not to put into words, nor is it to make you feel conscious and expensive on purpose. It''s always natural)


    Whimpering in his mouth, the truth unleashed his killer with a quiet rage. Even the strong in the back streets are inspired to flinch, changing the complexion of Jean and Nicolas.


    (If you''re going to come this side of the line, keep it up - I''ll send you where you''re ready)


    Don''t speak up, tell them with killing intent.


    I am not aware of my own death. It is true that the will to kill alone comes to battle.


    "I''ll go."


    Pushing and killing fear, Nicolas moves forward and forth.


    "You two come along. No need to shy away. We''re killing each other."


    True warned, but Nicolas waved the first time.


    "Still, you can''t imitate two people in a dastardly way. The two of us."


    For the first time here, Nicola makes me laugh.


    "It''s ridiculous. But I don''t hate idiots like that"


    I added the truth with both throw up and follow up and respectful nuances, and got my hands on my nostalgia.

 588 24

    Jean Nooda and Nicola Nooda grew up in poor households.


    The three brothers were raised by one mother because his father died in an accident before the birth of his fifth younger sister, Marianne.


    His father was a professional wrestler. My mother always praised me about my father and told me to be a strong man like my father. All of us dreamed of becoming fighters like our father, and we also found strength in mothers who raised three of us with one female hand. By the time I was in high school, beside working part-time on special occasions, I began to punch into various martial arts.


    My sister Marianne had a different dream than her brothers like that.


    Marianne had a dream of becoming a cartoonist and painting battle cartoons in a dramatic tone. And at dawn, when his two brothers debuted, he promised that the characters modeled after them would also be portrayed in roles.


    As each of the three walked towards their dreams, they grew, Jean and Nicola opened the door to their dreams ahead of Marianne, Nicola debuted as a junior heavyweight wrestler and Jean as a fighter, but Marianne ends without fulfilling her dreams.


    Marianne ended her life at the age of fourteen by a mysterious serial killer known in the world as the Octopus Ripper.


    Jean and Nicola, and their mother, often talked about how this killer could kill people around in such a cruel way. It was not just Marianne, but it was also strange that the police could not grasp the footsteps at all, even though numerous girls had been killed.


    After the Eighth Ripper disappeared, the two of them even got their hands on the information on the back street, and learned that the identity of the Eighth Ripper was a killer who belonged to a dangerous organization specializing in the killing of the back street, and that it was also viewed as a problem in the back street, and that a write-off directive had been issued. The boss of the organization had a good face in the upper echelons of the police, so they both knew that the police would be suppressed, and the two bit at the irrationality of society.


    Both Jean and Nicolas thought that they would like to take Marianne''s revenge if she could. Marianne is not the only one. A serial killer who tragically took a large number of lives and left many more heartbroken. I can''t forgive him for living like that. At the same time, however, I would like to know why, such as what I thought and repeated such murders, and why I suddenly stopped.


    The opportunity came abruptly. Risk of death of human experiments. Prepare to commit murder yourself. Stepping over them, Jean and Nicolas went on to talk about revenge against the octave demon.


    There was also a desire to clear up the resentment, but more than that, there was a desire for the two of us to know the truth. What kind of person is the Octopus Ripper, what he thinks he keeps killing, and why he suddenly stopped killing? They secretly thought that if possible, they would change their minds and regret it.


    Nicola takes off the top and bottom of her jersey.


    (Transforming Phantom Type)


    Look at Nicola''s behavior and instantly decide that''s what the truth is. To avoid tearing clothes and transforming them. That said, I don''t seem to take my underwear off here to the boulder.


    "Ahhhhh!


    With the roar of temper, Nicola''s muscular body swells.


    It can be seen by the lights of the hotel that it has transformed itself into a giant with a length of three meters over superior, and that the muscles are greatly exuberant in proportion to it, and even that the colour of the skin is discoloured to gray.


    "Are you ready... I''ll only admit that I was prepared to be converted into a monster."


    I shrugged, and the truth is I shoot two guns at Nicola''s throat. Feint went for both shots in the throat without getting in.


    The bullets were both bounced and there is no indication that the impact even worked.


    Nicolas packs an intermission with the truth at once.


    Truth tries to distance himself from Nicolas, moving as if to shield a street tree. Nicola hits a street tree with extra momentum, blunting her movements for a moment.


    (Power and weight outweigh moves. Usually a big guy wins. That''s normal)


    The truth while taking further distance reminds me of the words of my fellow Negroes from the mercenary era.


    (But this guy even has the same moves as me, maybe up there)


    The battle has only just begun, but I just saw a little of Nicola''s movements, and the truth is, I judge her so.


    Nicolas is fast as you can''t imagine from that giant, and it''s really looming. From Nicolas with a hand-to-hand fist, attempting to approach is a natural flow.


    Animals that are much bigger and heavier than humans can produce more velocities than humans, despite the size and weight of their bodies. Muscle mass and body structure are thus made.


    On the other hand, a human being is capable of killing speed if the body exceeds a certain size and weight due to the structural problems of that body. No, it''s not limited to humans. In all animals there is a specific gravity of the most suitable physique and weight, whose increase or decrease also changes the force and velocity.


    Nicolas was clearly going beyond human standards, but at a rate not commensurate with the giant.


    Behind the true brain, the presence of Viper and Eric depends. Those two, too, were at a rate not commensurate with their physique. Especially to the vipers, they outperformed themselves by a great deal.


    (strength to count from above among the battles I''ve ever fought, but not as good as those two)


    True thought as he twisted his body and twisted the right hook rolling out of Nicolas'' giant. The speed and agility of the reaction are better than Nicolas''s.


    But its destructive power beats Eric, and Reach even beats Viper. I always have to take a certain distance. If you take even a blow, there''s not a single truth.


    Nicolas launches a series of attacks. A combination of punches, kicks, and both. If you take it and guard it, it''s the Buddha in one blow, so it''s all true to send. Use street trees and guardrails instead of shields from time to time, not just to flinch.


    "He''s amazing..."


    Jean groans unexpectedly and praises the truth.


    "Don''t run away."


    Nicolas screaming unintentionally on the other hand. It continues to be unilaterally escaped and unable to be hunted down.


    "No, I''m running away."


    True to decide to even escape and answer in a light tone. I''m not the right person to do it. If it''s just a giant, I''ve done it many times with a bigger battle creature, but not with such a beast. Because the inner flavor is human and the owner of sophisticated technology.


    The truth turns to one side of the battle, while being filled with comfortable tension, asks for an opportunity to fight back.


    "Meh."


    It really plays that chirp in my head. The opponent who has fought in close proximity more than once before - Eric Taylor.


    I smiled and came to kill the truth as if I was comfortable playing, thanks to that cat imitation guy, the truth is I couldn''t help but seriously master melee fights. And because of that, Nicola''s fierce rush can now also manage to be outdone.


    He''s still alive in me.


    Conscious of his former good enemy, the truth, which until then had been a defense, suddenly turned to counterattack.


    Nicola tried to roll out the talkick with an arrow tip, its kneeling and shooting a gun.


    Earlier he said he played even after being shot in the throat, but now the bullet penetrates from the lower part of his knee to the back of his knee, and Nicolas suddenly.


    Then the flesh around the knee that was shot dissolved, and Nicola blued and knelt.


    "Why..."


    Nicola unexpectedly looks up to the truth and asks. They said when they modified it to be flesh that didn''t even let the bullet through, and that they didn''t actually let the first shooting through, but suddenly I don''t understand that the bullet went through.


    "There was a similar type in Battle Creature on the battlefield, and it was scattered. Except for the joint part, there were plenty of guys who wouldn''t go through the bullet. According to the angle, the guy who isn''t brittle to the joints, I''ve hardly seen him, and you''re talking about a bullet going through there. The attack was fierce and I couldn''t aim inside... but the hugeness was superfluous. Thanks to this, the taste of the living who were wrestlers has also been killed, and the attack has become monotonous. It''s just hooks like swinging down and talkies and low kicks."


    Raw Nicolas is a junior heavyweight wrestler who is good at flashy aerial skills. I get caught up in that, and I laugh.


    "Oh, I was feeling it, too. I thought it was hard to guess, and I felt cut out... Unlike the narrow ring to it, it escaped indefinitely, and the terrain was used... We can''t hunt him down well."


    Convinced by the true narrative, Nicola said with a laugh.


    "Difference in experience..."


    Nicola is ashamed of herself when she asks her opponent, who has always fought in the dead, how she is prepared to die, etc.


    "Next"


    The truth, which injured one leg and decided Nicolas had no fighting power at the earliest, turns to Jean.


    "You''re not gonna kill me?


    Nicolas, back to her original size, asks by holding down her shot through knee.


    "We''re just lucky we didn''t have to kill you. It''s not always going to work next time. And you better stop the bleeding."


    True to say off looking at Jean.


    "This one too... just because you missed it without killing Nicolas doesn''t mean you don''t have to."


    When Jean laughed invincibly and put his hands on the collar of his jersey...


    "I''m the one you guys are after, aren''t I? Haha, go for this one."


    From the entrance to the hotel, a harmonious moon appeared along with a voice that stood aside.


    "You..."


    Jean turns to the good moon. The image confirms his appearance in advance, but if you look straight at the real loving Mutsuki''s face, you don''t think he''s a very vicious serial killer.


    "One on one seems to be what you want, so I''m not gonna do it."


    "Aha, that''s good, that''s what"


    I tell you in advance. Truly, Mutsuki smiles and nods, facing Jean.

 589 25

    "Jersey on!"


    Jean suddenly screamed with her jersey collar on her hands.


    Then the red jersey that Jean is wearing subtly changes its shade and material. Furthermore, the back collar neck of Jean rises, covering his head completely and turning into a mask.


    "Red Jersey!"


    Raise your hands diagonally upper-left to pose, Jean shouting loudly.


    "Jersey Squad! Jazzy Ranger!"


    Jean shouts loudly, turning her arms further into a crossed overhead pose.


    (Was the other a heroic mouse? But......)


    I look at Jean posing and giving him a name while Nicolas takes care of him, and I truly think.


    (Say squad or something, aren''t you alone... no, the other way around)


    "Why are you alone, Squad..."


    Nicola pokes at him with a flashing face. I don''t think I''ve ever known what kind of modification Jean had. Mutsuki also looks at it in a pompous way.


    "Even I should know. But if I don''t give him the name of this pose, he tells me he doesn''t have the power."


    Jean says in a yake-fucking-creepy tone.


    "But if all five of us could be happy that it''s a leader position?


    And, harmony moon.


    "I''m not happy, and I''m only going to transform like this once today"


    With that said, Jean restarts for the Moon.


    At the foot of the Moon, a blade spider is already standing by. Jean is surprised to see that.


    Packing the time from Jean''s side, the spider jumped on Jean.


    A little jean on the leg formed by the blade, but takes the leg of the blade that is swung down with his arm. The powered jersey suit did not pass through the spider blade.


    Mutsuki, who saw spider slaughter as ineffective, switched to striking mainstream methods of warfare. Leech whips and sparrows out of the body at the same time, firstly releasing the two sparrows towards Jean.


    To a sudden flying tool, Jean takes a decent direct blow from a sparrow to the chest and abdomen, unable to cope. But due to the suit''s defense and forged flesh, it is not seriously damaged.


    Mutsuki tried to wield the whip, but earlier Jean entered Mutsuki''s nostalgia, and a left jab bursts into Mutsuki''s jaw.


    Straight to the right goes into the temple where it flinches, and the Moon collapses. If it''s a simple blow, a good moon with an immortal body and a concussion. But it also recovers quickly.


    Jean was surprised for a moment by the good moon when she rose up fast, but she regained her mind and hit the knee kick to the face of the good moon.


    A good moon that collapsed at the front, but it still stands up quickly.


    Jean bites his teeth, fists, elbows, knees, feet, and rarely hits the Moon. I heard it was immortal, but I also heard it wasn''t a perfect immortality. If you continue to deal damage, you will eventually defeat it.


    But I can''t see the bottom at all how much to keep attacking Mutsuki until she''s completely inactive.


    "Perseverance...... Yikes!


    Mutsumomon wields a whip at close range, aiming at the slice of Jean''s rush, but Jean flicks it at the outskirts.


    Jean, a little confused by the attack by the whip, but reassured by the fact that he did not eat, moreover moves on to the attack.


    At the next moment, a strong blow struck the back of Jean''s head, who was alarmed. The swinging leech lashes were stiff in the air and stopped, and when the Moon pulled his hand, the stiffness broke off and attacked Jean from behind.


    But Jean''s suit had excellent defense and even though it was a clean hit, it didn''t do much damage to Jean. As it is, Jean continues his attack on the Moon.


    "Ha!?


    Suddenly Jean gave a squeaky voice and spit blood out from under his mask.


    A jersey suit that did not pass through the blade of the spider, but at some point a needleworm stretched out of the hand of the Good Moon penetrated Jan''s abdomen and also pierced his gut.


    "I had a hard time. It took me a while to drill because it was sturdy, but I made sure it didn''t go unnoticed and I stuck a hole in it."


    To Jean, who holds down his belly and falls sideways, Mutsuki says.


    "Jean..."


    Nicolas moans with a trembling voice, seeing her fallen brothers in mortal wounds.


    "If I can meet someone important to you who I killed in the afterlife, tell them this."


    Mutual Moon tells the fallen Jean.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been apologizing in my heart to the people who killed me."


    "Right..."


    Jean smiles under the mask. For some reason it made me feel so much easier to hear the words of the Good Moon.


    "Do you believe me?


    "Believe...... Because... I can''t forgive you, but at this time... if you''re gonna tell me... you''re not lying. Ok...... Over there... I''ll tell him..."


    That''s what I left Jean breathless.


    "Jean!


    A good moon waves a leech whip toward Nicolas, who tried to stand up screaming.


    "Mutsuki!


    I grabbed the tip of the whip with my bare hands and stopped, and the truth shouted out in an angry voice.


    (Grab that one lightly or how much you''re leveling up)


    Both true anger and movement surprised the Good Moon.


    "What are you going to do!


    Whatever Jean is, Mutual Moon hangs on to Nicolas, who is obviously unwilling to fight any more by losing his fighting power, in front of the truth that exposes his anger and accusations against him for launching an unquestioned attack.


    "Haha... I don''t even want to kill you, but you can''t. It''s more merciful to kill the Avenger because if I let him escape alive, he''ll be more miserable to the eyes than to die."


    "Is that the work of the guy who''s setting this up?


    To the true question, Mutual Moon snorts silently.


    "You can kill him."


    Nicola squeaks with a trembling voice.


    "Even I tried to kill you. No matter how much vengeance, the punishment..."


    "Run."


    It blocked Nicola''s words and said them with a voice that was true and quiet, but powerful at the same time.


    "It''ll be tough on those legs, but run desperately and survive. You can flee the country, plastic surgery and lurk. I will not give up. There''s an organization in the back street that can help you escape, so look for it."


    To put it all that way, the truth is, we move away from Nicolas, who mourns Jean''s death and starts leaking whimpers, and we stop by the side of the Rapprochement Moon.


    "Aha...... I knew it was a complicated mood. You tried to protect me, you killed all my people, and now I can''t believe you''re protecting me. Come on. They..."


    The words of the Good Moon were interrupted along the way. For soon the truth came nigh, and he stared from nigh.


    I''m not blaming you or intimidating you.


    To that evidence, True has suddenly embraced the body of the Good Moon.


    Even the blunt Good Moon clearly showed that the truth was clearly craving for itself. To this sudden true behavior, the Moon palpitates faster.


    (Untasty...... I pushed him down on this occasion... he was about to offend me)


    Seeing the tense and bewildered look of the Good Moon, Truth returns to me and leaves the Good Moon.


    After the murder continued, I was in a state of increased libido because I couldn''t afford to buy a woman to handle it. If I had killed Nicola, I might not have been able to contain her.


    "True... what''s wrong?


    Mutual Moon asks in a trembling voice.


    "Never mind. It''s just an abnormal lust that doesn''t fit unless you hold a woman after you kill a person. I bought a woman recently and I didn''t hold her, so I just almost raped you impulsively."


    "No... I care about that as much as I want..."


    It was a good moon that didn''t seem like the truth was joking.


    "Just the right opportunity, I need to ask you something"


    Take the arms of the Good Moon, circle the entrance to the hotel and take them to the lobby. Of course Jean is seen by someone else. Probably watched by both Junko and this vengeful manipulator. It''s a conversation I don''t want them to hear.


    Into the elevator, take a breath. You wouldn''t be asked here.


    "I''ll just tell you. The traitor who prefetched information on the location of the grave visit is probably in bloom."


    "No way......"


    The good moon was stunned by the words that came out of his true mouth.


    "Considering the motive in the erasure method, there''s no one else. There is no reason for Akiko to betray you. The dog breeder who claims he''s just following me with interest is quite suspicious, but since he knows Midori, if he can betray me, he''ll have too much to do with it, and then there''s the question of whether there''s enough reason to extend betrayal. Then simply think, Saki originally has a grudge against you, and it''s the only possibility."


    "I don''t believe it. No, I don''t want to believe it... I guess. Aha."


    Unbelievable, but true thinking is understandable even in the Good Moon.


    "I still need to talk to you about that. Taboo''s Taniguchi Lu attacked Mika."


    To the two names that true uttered, the Moon is breathtaking.


    "At that time, there was a warning to me and Ashiya from someone. Mika was being targeted as part of her harassment of me. The maggot-man was moving then, too, and I''m sure of that. But who was the warning from? The one who set up the game? Or someone who stays near him and is obsessed with him? Me or Mika or Ashiya Kurodo?"


    I dare to talk around, but I really already know the answer.


    "You''re the one who contacted me and Ashiya that Mika might be killed, right?


    In response to that question, Mutsuki answered silently, but the truth was that he did not mind talking.


    "I mean, you''ve been on the side of my enemies I haven''t seen since then."


    "I wonder where you thought so?


    True to be sure, Mutual Moon exhaled as he had given up.


    "Apart from Ashiya being a cop, my cell number was given to you when you were remodeled at the lab. From there, it''s easy to squeeze through the erasure method."


    Half was true, but the other half was a lie. As a result of having Midori confirm it beforehand.


    "You cared about me so you could count on me if anything happened. I didn''t count on you after all."


    A few years ago, it was remodeled at the Snow Oka Institute, and I remember when I left the institute after being tapped into Iloha on the back street, and Mutsuki misses it.


    "Mika Tsukinawa is a true friend, because he found out. He''s going to kill the people around you one by one and destroy you in agony. That''s how I think breaking you leads to the greatest harassment of Junko."


    "Oh, I know. What''s your full name? Who is it?"


    As a matter of fact, Sister told me. I know his name and identity, and I know Midori peeks into his head, but I dare to pretend I don''t know him here and take confirmation. This conversation itself is important.


    "Then you can''t win. I can tell you..."


    I taught the existence of lilies, and feared that the Truth would go towards them and be returned, and the Good Moon could not be taught.


    "I know you''re worried about me, but even if you don''t tell me, I''ll definitely get to him one day. I''m talking about whether you''ll save me the trouble."


    To the true word, the Moon spills bitter laughter, as it did with patience.


    "Rain shore lilies. Right now, me and Akiko are living with him. That''s who set up this revenge play. I used to act with Junko, but something broke up and now I resent Junko very much"


    "Okay."


    I hear the name as expected from the mouth of the Good Moon, and the truth thinks of my own face laughing damned in my head.


    "Mutsuki, I want you to answer honestly because I want to get another confirmation. You''re on my side, aren''t you?


    This is something that we truly know without having to take confirmation, but this confirmation was in itself an important ritual and a planned harmony.


    "Yeah."


    Nearly, he looked at the truth with a serious eye, and Mutual Moon nodded clearly.

 590 26

    Erase the huge display that the lilies were projecting into the air. Until now, Jean and Nicolas watched as they fought the Good Moon and the True Two.


    "Now, Nicola says it''s a stream to survive and escape, but make arrangements to point the chaser. Take it away and capture the spirit, too, and show it to the Rapprochement Moon. I wonder what that kid might look like when I saw Nicolas suffer, who never managed to escape after all. Ugh."


    "Yes, Master Lily"


    Taro Platinum emails the shipyard organization and makes a request.


    "And are there three people, including zero, for the rest? It''s not going to be as exciting as it gets."


    That said, Lily takes the teacup and puts the tea inside in her mouth.


    "Strong but weak went to bullshit in turn, so hey. If it''s a cartoon or something, it''s weak at first, so it''s going to be strong enough later, so it''s going to be a good boost. Oh, but it sounds like strength inflation, and I don''t really like it."


    "Leaving aside the cartoons, the last battle is where I want to cheer up. You got any good ideas?


    "Amazing. I''ve got an idea for you."


    Lily asks for a proposal, and Platinum Taro puts his chest up with a confident smile.


    "What about Lily wandering off as a lass boss? Send Junko Suzuoka a a letter of challenge, too, and the two of us will make the final showdown!


    "Ugh... Ugh... you need a tighter punishment than usual"


    Lily stood up with a pulling grin and approached Platinum Taro.


    "Yeah eh!? Why is that? My idea now, whoever in the world should think it''s best to hear it. Whoa!


    Even as he glanced over the couch, Taro Platinum insisted that there was no pulling this time.


    "Don''t you think the premise is crazy first? I set the stage for you to inspire the moon to play. Why do you have to contend with Junko and I in person?


    I push him to death with fury and frustration, and ask him patiently for the lily.


    "Don''t get excited."


    "You''re stubborn sometimes. And you don''t listen to people."


    Lily moves closer to White Kintaro as she hears the answer that Platinum Taro gave back lightly and thinks she has spoken in vain.


    "Wow, I get it. I actually have no idea why you''re angry, but I figured it out anyway."


    "Look, these places are stubborn and mean."


    "Oh, now I have a really good idea. For some reason, Saki''s acting in good company with Mutsuki, isn''t she? That''s why I expose the bloom. So, I lured Sasaki to a place full of traps..."


    "It''s not funny, it''s not exciting."


    A lily that blocks the words of White Kintaro, who speaks well. Stop hunting down Taro Platinum and go back to the couch.


    Relax, Platinum Taro also returns to his original seat, pouring tea into his teacup as he sings his nose.


    "Sakura-san - I''ve already planted the trick on her, but that''s going to end up empty, too."


    Saying so, Lily takes the tea made by Platinum Taro with dignity and puts it on her mouth.


    "Hey - don''t drink in my cup. Me, that''s the kind of nerve I have, so I''m a tach who never wants to use a cup or an end or a fork with someone else''s mouth on it, even if I wash it. There are some guys in the world who kiss indirectly or something, but I don''t understand that, and Azillah!


    Lily stands up and drizzles the rest of the cup of tea with a smile on White Kintaro''s head complaining.


    "So, what kind of trick is it?


    Platinum Taro asks, rubbing his own kid''s head on the couch and chilling.


    "It''s a little harassment surprise. It could be empty, but for once, it''s still a secret..."


    As I was talking, I thought of Lily.


    "If the trick doesn''t work, all you have to do is force it to. Forced and unnatural, it doesn''t matter at this time."


    With that said, Lily begins to cast a spell.


    "This spirit..."


    Platinum Taro groans when he sees that a whole soul has been summoned inside the room.


    "Let''s use that one you''ve been collecting now. Those who died with extraordinary powers, not physical modifications, would still be able to use that power after they died, right?


    "I see..."


    Platinum Taro also knew that it was a substitute for the so-called Spirit of Power and that Lily served them more than once. Lily then used the body recovered by Taro Platinum to bring to hand a grudging spirit that she would not have formed a Buddha.


    Lily aports and calls the box with the body on hand and offers it to Taro Platinum.


    "Platinum Taro. Only good things come into contact with blossoms. And bring me this."


    "Eh..."


    To Lily''s order, Platinum Taro openly puts his face on.


    "Doesn''t it seem like the others will notice? That can be difficult in some cases."


    "Make a situation like that. Then go quickly."


    "Uh, I took a bath, too, and even though it''s night, I don''t like to go outside."


    "You''re my what?


    "A servant, a servant, a tea boy and a drummer. I''m coming."


    Feeling disturbing signs from Lily''s smile, Platinum Taro rushed out of the room when he received the box from Lily.


    "Hopefully, two tricks will be planted first, and at the end of the day, you''ll be presented with wonderful memories for the Good Moon. Hopefully."


    Whimpering, lilies to add back the tea.


    "There''s a good chance that she''ll fail, so we''ll have to think about the punishment."


    Lily rinsed the tea while thinking about when Taro Platinum returned home.


    "They said everything failed except you."


    Check the email I received from Lily, and Zero says. Before him were the appearances of Aotearo and Shinoda.


    There are three of them in one of the residences where zero is based. Considering that the whereabouts of Aotearo and Shioda may be found out the other way around, Zero has invited the two of them, and they are staying.


    Regardless of Shioda, what a repulsive Aotearo is, he openly expresses his attitude that he is an extra favor to zero. But zero doesn''t even piss me off. I was a busy kid myself when I was younger.


    (But this busy kid ends his short life as a busy kid.)


    Whether you win or lose, you also know zero that Aotearo can''t live long.


    "You two are the only ones left. Three of the other assassins were much stronger than you, but they were all killed."


    "What are you going to say to me like that? Are you trying to intimidate me? Are you just being mean?


    Blue taro bites at zero that tells in a hard tone.


    "Until I told you the facts. I told him that if he went without any precautions, he would die in vain. Was that extra?


    In a tone of increased stiffness, Aotearo turns to her face.


    "Aotearo is carefully prepared, and he''s thinking about the operation. You know that, too."


    Say it as if Shinoda defends it.


    "If you want to push no, point him out specifically. It doesn''t have to be."


    "It''s just a plan after looking at my abilities. You should see what your opponent''s power is like. For example, think about maneuvering to seal the power of the Moon itself, or helping to separate enemies."


    That said, Zero flips the projected display in front of his face, and even splits it into two, flying toward Shinoda and Aotearo.


    "What about this building?


    Shioda asks.


    "Attract them there. There are no plants in there that the Moon is likely to absorb, and even if you fight, it''s a field that will harness your abilities."


    "Because of the narrow scaffolding, it seems difficult to avoid widespread attacks. It looks like you could fall down and run away."


    Aotearo said as he regained his calm and looked at the place in the image.


    "I''ll thank you."


    Aotearo briefly tells you how bad it is. Shinoda smiles when she sees it.


    (The lack of affection is the same for me, and the lack of affection is two out of three, making it an unpleasant space)


    With self-infliction, Zero was thinking about that.

 591 27

    "Sushi, Shishi, Shishi, Miyagi"


    3: 30 p.m. When he finally arrived at Hotel Wallaby, Platinum Taro was about to walk down the hotel hallway mixed with a nose song.


    "Don''t you ever think about it? You''ll find it when you find it. Besides, it''s the middle of the night and you''re sleeping."


    I was wary of being discovered by Mutsuki and Akiko, but I walk out normally, being silly.


    Although I asked in the lobby which room Sasaki was staying in, naturally she couldn''t tell me. I had no choice but to find it on my own feet, and it is Platinum Taro who entered the hotel.


    "If I think about it, how do I look for it? Even if you wander around the hotel, you won''t be able to get laid."


    After walking around for a while, I finally realized the fact.


    "Honestly, I''m refreshed about anything other than fighting and taking care of Lily, so I hope you can say something else about this kind of assignment. I have no idea what to do."


    Stop, Platinum Taro conceives in terms of tannins.


    "I don''t mind, but this place is in the tunnel... I guess that one. Yeah."


    When he muttered so, Platinum Taro looked at the door of the room right next to him, with a look of determination.


    Saki went inside the hotel room and slept fast, but was suddenly woken up by an alarm that flowed inside the hotel.


    Alarms flown only to the floor where guests on the back street stay. There was a shootout outside the hotel, so Saki was impressed that it was a substitute for caution and that the boulder was a hotel for backstreet guests.


    Knowing that the battle was conducted by the Avengers for the Good Moon and by the Good Moon and True, I thought a lot, and only time passed without going to sleep.


    I wonder what the hell I''m doing. Acting with the Good Moon being chased by the Avengers, he helps once, but still dulls with neither his grievances nor his anger gone. I don''t even know what I do. There''s something wrong with my mental state.


    I want to know the answer to the confusion, and I''m with the Good Moon. There is also a desire to extinguish resentment if possible.


    I can''t hate you, I can''t hate you, I suffer from such an unstable state of neither.


    I think I would make it if I were your past favorite hua, I''m sure I wouldn''t suffer at times like this.


    I can''t forgive you for depriving me of that luxury. Whatever the circumstances.


    An unbroken body is burning in my eyes. The sorrow of that time is engraved in my chest. The anger that has boiled down to two after a while is scorching the back of my skull.


    Mutsuki is a murderer intentionally created by someone, but is it not responsible for Mutsuki? At her will, couldn''t she have stopped the planted killing urge?


    It would be out, of course, legally and ethically. But the awareness of what would have happened if I had grown it in the same environment as Mutsuki has been clumped together in the bloom. Anyone will do so if they are constantly exposed to violence from an early age, and then illuminated with the inhabitants of the outside world, planted with a sense of distinction worse than discrimination, to foster strong jealousy and hatred.


    What is sin? What is punishment? If all the bad guys in the world are what they are going to do as much as possible, is there no reason to hate the bad guys again? You''re saying it''s something you shouldn''t hate sin and hate people? But it doesn''t seem the same again. No feelings, no reason, I can''t sort it out.


    (Where can I bump into the grief and hatred that has been taken?


    If the person who took it is brought to justice, the hoarding drops somewhat. I can sort out my feelings. Is not sin and punishment for rituals to that extent? Saki thinks so.


    But Saki overtouched a man named Yuzuki, who had taken his body. I can''t ignore her heart.


    A self-question that goes on and on. One answer awakens another, and even loops.


    (Ignore the heart of the Good Moon and it can be easier if stained with hate. suppress the smoking hatred and make it easier if you completely forgive the good moon)


    You just have to stain one of them. I know the answer. But even if you know by reason, you can''t reach an answer.


    "Sasaki-Takemura, isn''t Saki Takemura around? - Huh!?


    "Is...?


    In the hallway of the hotel late at night, Saki''s thought was forced to be interrupted by someone who was dignified and knocking people''s names out loud.


    I was wary, but I also thought that whoever did harm to me would call people''s names so openly and insanely so far, and most importantly, I wanted to shut them up because they were too loud in the middle of the night, and I gently opened the door with the chain on.


    Outside the room was a strange face. Boy, it''s a round-faced boy with a head.


    "Oh, is this a hit? I''ve had a hard time. Finally hit it for the thirty-third room. He yelled at me, and he hit me."


    After listening to the boy, I wondered if he had repeated the same thing thirty-two other times, and Sakura softened.


    "Who are you?


    "Oh, I say Saito Platinum Taro. I don''t care about me."


    Before questioning him suspiciously as he shrugged, the boy - Kitaro Shirakami - introduced himself, opening a chuck of a bag hanging from his shoulder and taking something outrageous out of it.


    They took it out. Look at that, Saki''s breathtaking. Saki looked familiar to the person.


    "Plug in from Lily, if you want!


    With the raw head of the resentfully distorted Mackerel Island star in his hands, he kneels in front of the bloom, and Platinum Taro shouts softly.


    At the next moment, the eyes and mouth of his neck were opened wide at the same time, and Sasaki let his face snap in fear and lag behind.


    In Mackerel Island''s head, consciousness was apparently present. I looked at myself, I looked into his eyes, and in the bloom it felt as if it were true.


    Mackerel Island was just staring at the bloom. I never uttered a word, but like I''m complaining about something, I can feel it in Saki.


    Saki couldn''t help but notice from Mackerel Island. Anger, resentment, grief and thoughtlessness are transmitted directly. Some of those thoughts are also in bloom.


    Saki forgot. No, I couldn''t remember. What modifications Mackerel Island has made to Junko. what abilities have been used to raid.


    Sharing hate. But this, which is being done now, should we call it the tone of hatred? It was also in the bloom.


    "It''s going to take time, this. And if Sakura likes Mutsuki, it could fail."


    Platinum Taro whines while holding Mackerel Island''s head.


    But Kitaro Shirakami''s worries ended with worry.


    As the eyes of the blossoms become cloudy, so do the glow of the eyes. I have a distorted grin on my mouth.


    (I don''t care about the moon''s feelings, birth, etc. Forget it. It''s easier to dye this heart black than that. Let''s go this way......)


    The stray cleared up beautifully. Saki felt easier and was filled with comfort.


    "Enough is enough. Give it to me."


    Mackerel Island''s head opened its mouth and spoke. Taro Platinum follows the word and hands the mackerel island''s head straight to Sasaki.


    Upon receiving Mackerel Island''s head thanks to Love, Saki returns to her room and begins packing her things.


    "Oh, and I needed to use this too"


    In front of the blooming face he tried to get out, Platinum Taro clasped his hands and put out a purple butterfly with six wings.


    "I''m sure you''ll be fine because Lily applied the technique once."


    Triple minded control with precautions in mind. Hypnosis by Lily and Platinum Taro and the ability of Mackerel Island.


    It was also in bloom that information was leaked in advance on the way to the Multidemon Cemetery. It''s a triumph for the lilies. But Saki doesn''t even realize she leaked information. done unconsciously.


    (Lily says he''s parasitized by Arlaune, but hopefully he can make a proper lass effort)


    Satisfied that the meal as an enemy was ready, Taro Platinum left the hotel with Sasaki.


    Morning. At the Snow Oka Institute, three people had breakfast: Junko, Tired, and Midori.


    "When you go to someone with a lab, it''s horror to hear screams every now and then."


    Midori says.


    The Snow Oka Institute is separated in the residential and research area, but it doesn''t take much to the research area except for Junko. However, the location where Midori often visits the training area is located halfway between the two areas, so it will be close to the research area.


    "Because there are quite a few experimental bench stock people who are taking the time to remodel it. Hey. With that said, Tired, you''re working with Midori?


    Junko, who soon finished her meal, speaks out tirelessly as she takes care of the featured figure, which is heavily decorated in the living room.


    "Yep... I hope it''s true... I''m not here..."


    Recently, I have been tired of making basic health.


    "Why don''t you deal with her in her spare time, too, huh? You can do it with me and my sister."


    "Well, I hope it''s true with you too."


    "Huh... what the hell. Then Midori will be with his true brother."


    Midori was with Junko, who was smiling and talking, but Midori suddenly turned true.


    "Pure sister, aren''t you worried? You know there''s a bad guy involved behind what my real brother is involved in right now, even my real sister?"


    Even with Midori''s allegations, Junko''s grin doesn''t go away. Tired pretends to be unfamiliar, but not unconscious of anything, and the flow of emotions is transmitted in a darker and more colorful way.


    But only Junko''s heart, Midori doesn''t know. Of course, you can tell by a conscious peek, but I don''t want to do that to my family without permission.


    "I''ve been told many times by you, Tired. I won''t change my current stance. I can''t overprotect you, and I believe you. But I don''t want to interrupt you or Midori trying to help you, do I? It''s just my idea. I don''t know if I can push it."


    "Wow... I can worry a little bit more, and I think I can help ~?"


    "Hmm..."


    Midori attacks me with a tick, and Junko looks like he''s in trouble.


    "True you, whatever else, I don''t think you just want me to give you a hand."


    "I know, but it''s a world where fiction alone passes through feelings of belief as a beauty story, huh? If they kill you, you won''t have an ex-child.


    "Hmm, well, I''ll think about it..."


    with a cheek and an ambiguous grin, Junko said.

 592 28

    Morning. Hotel Wallaby.


    The room that Sasaki rented, the door was open and there was no one inside. I''m not even looking in the hotel and I''m not calling with a dog owner.


    The four of us face each other in the lobby and talk about the missing bloom.


    "It doesn''t matter what you think when you say nothing at this time and suddenly you''re gone."


    Akiko, who will have a magical face.


    "He''s not answering his phone, he''s probably been compromised."


    Says the dog owner with a voice and face that lacks tension as he slurps his fingertip-sized phone.


    "Last night, he knocked all over the hotel room, and he said there was a kid who was calling his name."


    A hotel employee in the lobby speaks up.


    "What kind of guy?


    Mutsuki asks.


    "Only about the head, kid. I got a complaint last night and I didn''t seem to be around by the time I went to see how it was going."


    Hearing the word Boy Head, Mutsuki and Akiko look at each other. Even though I don''t like Platinum Taro, I think of it.


    "Do you have any idea?


    I saw the two of you. True asks.


    "For once...... But you think he''s different or something..."


    It''s a deniable Akiko with his mouth, but inside, he also thought that if it was a lily order, Platinum Taro could do anything.


    "Oh, yeah. If you get kidnapped and imprisoned for missing persons, give me your dog number."


    Akiko demanded of the dog owner.


    "Are you even going to be exposed to me? I haven''t decided that Sakura was exposed in the first place, and I don''t care what reason you''re exposed."


    Dog breeder responding to the number exchange of Akiko once.


    "Seriously, I also feel that you, the non-combatant, are the most dangerous. They could be held hostage."


    Turn to the dog owner. True said.


    "It''s not a bad idea to have an old man taken hostage and a scythe that can be helped by a young crowd."


    The dog owner smiles and lets his shoulders shrug.


    "Oh, email from scratch"


    Akiko shows the display in the air and confirms the email content.


    "I''m with Kimura and Shioda for Mutsuki. I tentatively reach the enemy side of the Moon. Come to the place you specify ''


    Surprised to see what was written, Akiko inverted the display and showed it to the other three as well.


    "What is this... Why does zero turn to the enemy?"


    "Aha, to balance it out. It''s for the lilies."


    The Moon of Reconciliation, which I suspect will be the extraction of lilies.


    "Hey Mutsuki... Mom''s name in front of the truth..."


    "I already told you everything. It''s a hassle keeping it hidden. Come on."


    To Akiko, who is even more surprised, Mutsuki tells her that she will be taken.


    "Is Hayasaka turning to the enemy?"


    Truth is, zero is connected to the rain shore lily.


    But more importantly, I don''t know where the duel is.


    Seeing the designated location, the dog owner had a sarcastic grin for some reason.


    "Is this designated place famous?


    "It''s one of the murder playgrounds created by The Formalin-Pickled President that used to be. Oh, Yu-Gi''s gi is a move word. It was a bullshit game in the old movie, but because of the business involved here, he called it this because it''s not the right word."


    Asked by Akiko, the dog keeper leaves a grin hanging, explains.


    "Sounds familiar, are you a member of that subordinate organization?


    "Hmm, well... to the story of the novel... sort of"


    A dog breeder who is truly questioned and clouds his words with a sharp gaze.


    (Is it possible to be a member of an organization? Or a customer)


    While I was suspicious, I wasn''t really very alert about the dog breeder. He''s the one who''s forgiven Midori for once.


    "I don''t want to fight zero"


    Akiko says hesitantly.


    "He wants to fuck with me, and I''ll play with him."


    And, true.


    "I don''t even want the two of you to kill each other, but I don''t know if there''s anything I can do. They''re both my friends."


    "He''s the one who pulls without being forced if he decides it''s dangerous. But I''m not the kind of person who can help, and I''m not willing to help."


    Said truly clearly, Akiko gave up. In this kind of world, I''m breaking it up in my heart. Together, there will be times when truth and self will kill each other.


    In one of the internet cafes, Saki had put it on her desk and was whining about bumps and talking to herself.


    No - I''m not talking to myself. Saki was in conversation. Mackerel Island''s neck placed on the desk and.


    "Right. Either way is the most painful. It''s easiest to shake it off to one thought, isn''t it? Your sister''s wrong."


    Once Hua said this to Sasaki. It''s not a good idea to be extremely biased towards one idea. Saki agreed then too, but now I don''t think so.


    "Forgive or hate...... I couldn''t seem to forgive you. Staining hate was so much easier. Liberated. haha."


    That''s because of the effect of Mackerel Island''s sharing of hatred, but I don''t know about it in bloom.


    It is a bloom that at first sight appears to have lost its reason because it was not possessed by the Spirit of Mackerel Island, but it remains both rational and egotistical in its fruit. Simply emotions stained with hate and colour. Of course, it''s hard to say that''s normal as a person.


    Saki has no more hesitation in killing Mutsuki. Law and ethics, I don''t care. I don''t care most about the circumstances of the Moon. You can''t be sympathetic at the time of the killer, you can''t give him extenuating circumstances, etc.


    "My thoughtlessness, clear me up"


    Mackerel Island''s head opens its mouth.


    "Yeah, I''ll kill you right in front of you. Thank you for making me feel better."


    That''s when Saki smiles and tells him so, the phone rings.


    "We''re ready to put on a good moon and a keri."


    I have a familiar voice. A six-winged purple butterfly dances in my head.


    "Time and place is..."


    "Tell me quickly"


    Lily and the words of the bloom wore on, and when she heard the voice of the bloom doing it, Lily laughed strangely across the phone.


    Shioda had been depressed by her only daughter from day to day.


    "Dad, come on, you really look like a dad, don''t you? It''s a head barcode, I''m short legged, I''m hungry, I''m wearing glasses. Above all, I can''t forgive you for saying," Come on. "Tomo''s dad, he''s older than his dad, but he looks like about thirty, he''s tall, he cares about fashion. Dad''s a little apprenticed, too."


    One time my daughter told me that, and I had serious trouble wondering how the hell to apprentice her. So seriously in trouble, around trying to do something, was also the humanity of the salt fields.


    I made this effort, but there was nothing I could do. I tried to contact the glasses but they were too uncomfortable to stop. The rash feels too much now. I asked a colleague at work, "Mr. Shioda, did you make it a snail? ''Considering what they say, I hate it too much. I kept drinking milk every day to stretch my back, but of course my legs remained short.


    The only thing that worked out was the diet, but to the extent that the fat had turned into muscle, there was no change in body shape. Only my stomach pulled in, but I went to a sports gym and I got muscle fat as a result of punching too much into my muscle tread.


    "I''m sorry, Dad... because I don''t have to work hard. It''s enough that I stopped saying," Come on. "


    My daughter seemed so sorry to see Shinoda, whose muscles were the only meaningless success day after day, with her eyeglass barcode head short legs.


    "Because I only respect my father for that serious thing."


    That''s what I said and followed. My daughter''s smile is still burning in the back of Shioda''s brain.


    (It may be a foolish act such as revenge...)


    Stop training too, grab the belly fat of the rebirth, and Shinoda smiles.


    (Show him the will of an old man only earned in earnestness and give him back in heaven)


    Once the vengeance had been fulfilled, Shinoda was going to appear. My wife was in the other world two months ago, and she has nothing to lose or protect.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. Shioda?"


    During the meeting, Aotearo speaks out as he looks disgusted at Shinoda, who is doing so in the sky above one person.


    "Oops, excuse me"


    Though I apologize, my face was Shinoda, who came to the meeting as it was.


    "The place to fight is such a narrow scaffold, and do one-on-one in three combinations"


    Zero suggests.


    "But you have five enemies, right?


    "I will open the doors of the duelling ground and declare that only the three of them will enter. The door seems to be manipulated from the inside."


    Ask Aotearo, zero answers.


    "The combination is that I''m Makoto Aizawa. I can''t give this away. Taking into account the issue of capability compatibility, Aotearo is Mutsuki. I''m sorry, but Mr. Shioda will be in charge of the rest of us."


    "Even if you don''t let me out, I''m going to deal with Mutsuki."


    "I don''t mind that."


    I don''t like that it''s divided into zeros. I see Aotearo throw up and throw it away, and Shinoda smiles and nods small.


    "What''s wrong, old man"


    Blue taro bites even more when he sees it.


    "Are you as conscious as you are of being funny and laughed at"


    Seeing Shinoda laugh even more sparingly, Aotearo turns to her.


    "I''m not making fun of you. Just think you''re cute."


    "No... you''re making fun of that"


    "My daughter was murdered, too, and I felt a little nostalgic because she was like you, and she could say whatever she wanted without thinking of the person in front of her."


    ����


    To the words of Shioda, Aotearo is annoyed.


    "Shit... this is why the spicy old man..."


    My daughter used to say the same thing to me.


    Shioda said with a smile to Aotearo, who looked at him badly.

 593 29

    Junko and Midori are both in the car and following along as they see True traveling in a dark cab.


    Naturally, you''ve noticed the other side, but there''s no problem. Junko is not particularly willing to interfere. I just want to take a tour on the side.


    True and harmonious moon and four others headed toward a facility formerly managed by a formalin-pickled president, designated more than zero. Midori contacted the dog owner this morning, and going to the last fight there also went into Junko''s ear.


    Then Junko, not leaving it to the informant, goes to his side and tours it, so he calls out to Midori to come too, rides the auto three wheels with a retro design, and follows True.


    "That playground is about to collapse by half, and it''s a little dangerous to have someone from the informer go after it and shoot it. Because we don''t know when the building itself will collapse. Come on."


    The reason Junko did not leave it to the informant was because of the above substitution.


    And the reason I brought Midori is that Junko is to visit from the outside without going inside. To do this, Midori asks the schizophrenic to leave the phantom and perform a video feed.


    "Wow, your ancestors made some interesting tricks, like videographing the souls who saw them."


    Before leaving the laboratory, Midori had learned the technique more than tired.


    "It''s dangerous to have a real brother or a dog owner."


    "True you will survive that much. I think we should tell the dog owner that Midori is in danger."


    "Yeah. Email me once."


    While responding in a bright tone, Midori felt like sighing at Junko''s mouthing another unsubstantiated dialogue of faith in truth.


    The two men, Lily and Platinum Taro, were still asking the informants they hired to tail the four of them and relay the footage.


    "Sounds like a dangerous place to collapse, but if the shooter loses more of his life, he''ll soon be a zombie, and he''ll be back, and we''ll sneak up on it to keep shooting, so no problem."


    Says Lily as she watches footage from the car she''s following.


    "Mizuki, Akiko, and Zero are dangerous."


    And, Platinum Taro.


    "The Moon will not die. If it''s buried, it''ll be hard to dig it up, though. The other two will have to work hard if they have to. Well, people who die to that extent don''t have to be the object of my interest."


    A lily with a nihil grin.


    "Even if I say so, Master Lily, you''ll miss Akiko when he''s gone."


    The look on the face of the lily draws attention to the white golden taro who tears it up.


    "Well, sure... she''s a lot of fun, so it''s true you miss losing her here."


    It''s a fact, so it''s ugly to deny, and I thought I''d punish you, but this was the lily that honestly admitted Platinum Taro''s allegations were the least ugly.


    Zero Hayasaka was intoxicated by his abilities after he was remodeled his body.


    The ability to gain zero was a substitute for being able to manipulate his body perfectly.


    Within the bounds of muscle strength, endurance and instantaneous power, I can move my body exactly as I want. You can shoot a gun where you''re in a violent move but you''re after it. The opponent''s movements can also be easily prefetched. I can make the best move. You don''t need to take an outlet, or even concentrate your nerves, and your concentration stays in full power at all times.


    Using this ability, it seems that any competition can be top notch, but I am not interested in the competition as it originally stands.


    He also washed his feet from the Doctor and offered to use his powers to fight the enemies of Junko. Zero, but Junko didn''t look good. On the contrary, clearly, I was seen losing interest in myself.


    A girl named Miho, who, like herself, was similarly intoxicated by Junko, was treated in the same way. Despite the fact that other mice are used by the frightening Junko, those who want to be used by Junko are treated coldly and have no voice. I don''t know why.


    I asked Junko thoughtfully, and Zero knew why. Junko said that people who want to throw themselves out and subordinate their minds easily to others do not like it. Whether you''re loyal or naughty, you need to feel good.


    Zero, feeling completely denied, didn''t know the energy to do anything for a while afterwards relieved, but eventually he did something funny that he thought was straying himself: a killer specializing in women.


    While spending some time as a backstreet dweller and sneaking in and out of the Snow Oka Institute, I learned that there were other mice who were being treated cold by Junko for the same reason as myself, and Zero spoke out to those mice, especially those with strong abilities. That is the beginning of ''Rat''. Some of them sympathized with the zero story and became a group of loose connections.


    Zero wanted to do something about these unrewarded rats. He wants to help Junko at all and have his eyes on him. But I also knew somehow that it would end up in prison.


    On the other hand, I don''t strongly like that Junko treats only a boy named Makoto Aizawa. Rats, including zero, are jealous and antagonistic, not only because the rats are in a position where they are greedy, but also because they continue to work in rebellion against the main Junko Yukioka and are allowed to remain beside Junko.


    The truth was true, and the rats seemed to dislike it. I worship Junko, just for that reason, and I look at the rat with a consciousness as if it were a temple or something for Junko.


    It was Lily who spoke to the rats who lived their days with congested thoughts. Lily once acted with Junko, revealing that she was in a different position, and also revealing that her purpose was to destroy the truth, which Junko loved most, for harassment combined with revenge, before seeking an agreement leading to the breaking of the truth.


    Some, including zero, rode the story of fighting with Lily, others did not, but neither did those who did not, seem to leak this story to Junko. Perhaps the lilies used the technique to erase their memories.


    (If I kill the truth here, the plan for the lilies is grandpa)


    While waiting at the President''s Homicide Playground pickled in formalin, I think zero. If you just want to kill me, you can go kill me whenever you want. Zero subscribes to Lily''s evil hobby plan itself, so I don''t know if I''d kill him here either.


    (But if it comes to fighting the truth, it''s going to happen anyway. I can''t lose my hand. I also want to clear the snowflake)


    Zero once fought true.


    Zero where I had absolute confidence in my abilities, but it didn''t really extend, I retained my life, but defeat became traumatic and deeply engraved, while at the same time making my antagonism for truth stronger.


    (Can we win this time? Or lose again? Do you want me to kill you if I can win? And now they''re gonna kill you without ever taking your life?


    My fingertips get cold, and I''m shaking. Fear and samurai tremor are mixed.


    (From him, I''m sure he''s a very unconscious person such as me, but I''ll make him fully aware today. No, I''ll kill you soon enough to be conscious. Let''s forget about Lily''s plans, too. to kill with all your might)


    Squeeze your trembling fists, and zero burns your fighting spirit.


    Here he comes.


    When Aotearo briefly told him and Zero raised his face, he saw four figures outside the playground.

 594 30

    The playground and the yakuza were glassy spherical halls, with guest seats lined up so as to surround the glass sphere vertically and horizontally.


    Inside the sphere, there are many narrow bridges of width. The bridges are not scattered at the same angle to the same height, but to different heights, different directions, respectively.


    In the arena in the ball, Shioda, Aotearo and Zero are already waiting. All three of them are on different bridges.


    "I see. A combination of three one-on-one."


    When the truth looks at zero and squeals, it moves to the front of the door.


    The door opens. Signal that zero will come towards you with your index finger toward the truth.


    True to go up the stairs and to zero above the tallest bridge.


    Mutsuki and Akiko also go inside.


    "Mutsuki is mine."


    Aotearo stared at the harmonious moon and called out. I''m on a bridge at the lowest point. And Mutsuki and Akiko noticed. The bottom of the Sphere Arena is filled with liquid.


    (It must be acid. after all)


    With an invincible grin, Mutsuki honestly follows Aotearo''s designation and moves to the same bridge.


    "Then I''m that uncle."


    Inside the Sphere Arena, he looked up at Shinoda, which is almost at the middle height of the bridge, which takes more than ten, said Akiko. As Akiko ascends the stairs, she does not ascend to the same bridge as Shioda, but rises at about the same height as Shioda''s bridge, choosing a bridge with a different orientation.


    "You followed the nomination so well. Let''s get started, then."


    Blue taro removes several water balloons from his jacket pocket.


    "Aha. There''s no escape, and it''ll be over soon, right?


    Mutsuki puts out leech whips and spiders at the same time. I''m not just provoking. In this narrow scaffold, the only way to avoid it is to back and forth. Those on the upper bridge may be able to come down, but on the bridge with Mutsuki and Aotearo, there is no down there.


    (I can even go up with a whip... hey!


    Mutsuki waved a whip, and the lid of the battle against Aotearo was dropped.


    The whip roared, and I thought I''d hit Aotearo in the face.


    Obstructed by something unseen - no, tangled, the whip movement is dull, it does not reach where Aotearo is, and it deviates into an unattached orbit.


    Something even more unexpected happens. A great deal of water descended from the head of the Moon. Not just where the Moon is, but on its peripheral side.


    "I borrowed it from an old man in Shioda. Precious hair."


    Aotearo laughs.


    (I see. Were you stretching steel-wired hair up and down? when it catches on, with a mechanism where the water planted at the bottom of the bridge above swings)


    Looking up, there are countless water balloons attached to the bottom of the bridge, some of which are ruptured.


    As Aotearo giggled and rang his fingers, the water that had descended on the Good Moon turned into acid, melting the clothes and body of the Good Moon.


    "It''s acid down there, so be careful not to fall off."


    With caution, Shinoda stretched her barcoded hair and planted it on Akiko.


    Akiko wielded the knife like it had been pulled out, cutting off all the hair that had fallen toward her.


    "Either die before baldness, or die after baldness?


    Yagiko laughs slightly and sets up a knife.


    "I''m not going to kill you. We just have to hold back here for a while. I don''t even want to have anything but an octopus."


    A salt field that speaks out in the face.


    "I meant my uncle."


    A grin disappears from Akiko''s face. At the same time, Akiko''s killing temper disappears. If they do tell you that they can''t even feel like killing you, and they don''t have the will to kill you, they don''t feel like killing you either.


    "But if we fight in a place like this and it''s acid down there, we''re going to accidentally die even if we don''t want to kill each other."


    At the same time, Akiko packs a little distance from Shinoda with a slip of foot.


    "Ahhhhh!


    Soon, Shinoda dropped her hips, squeezing her fists in both hands beside her hips and screaming.


    "Final Righteousness! Lean Carnation Hair!"


    Shortly after shouting the name of the move, a surprising change was seen in the head, which was barcoded in salt fields.


    "Shh!? Blocked!"


    Akiko gives a shout of amazement when she sees Shioda''s head covered with black hair.


    "No way... all that hair..."


    Even though the barcoded thin hair alone was strong, Akiko could not be forbidden to fight, considering that all of the blocked hair at once would stretch and cure to strike.


    While Mutsuki and Akiko moved into a state of combat, True and Zero did not see any signs of fighting each other.


    It''s a pattern I once fought for, and even though zero escaped along the way, the battle is obviously on, but late, true is quite a spiritual advantage.


    "Are you still killing women or something refracted?


    True to speak in a pale tone as usual.


    "Guilt is terrible when you kill a woman. And the feeling of guilt is one of pleasure. Well, no matter how much a man kills, he doesn''t feel guilty, so he doesn''t feel like killing you. But true, if I kill you, I''m sure I''ll get a different kind of pleasure."


    With a happy smile, Zero speaks. This is the second time I''ve seen such a refreshing smile where truth is zero. For once, I was showing it before I fought the truth.


    "We''ll run away as soon as we''re in danger anyway, won''t we? Like in the meantime."


    "That''s the same thing for everyone. When you leave, leave and ask for the next opportunity. It''s more important to survive, even when you''re cursed as a coward. If he dies straining himself, that''s it. Though it''s hard to get away from here"


    In this narrow scaffold, close to impossible rather than difficult, True felt. Even after moving from the bridge to the stairs, the doors must pass through the narrow stairs and streets.


    "You''re not engaging the story. I''m telling you it''s hilarious, no matter how loud you slap me, because I know you''re gonna lose and run away."


    True to incite with the assumption that you dare escape, even though you feel close to impossible.


    "A hungry ghost with a master mouth bites an adult is funnier in the eyes of a third party."


    "I think I''m better off with the number and quality of the training grounds I''ve been working on, right? If you''re better off wasting your age, just prove it."


    The provocation match raised minutes to the true. A grin disappears from the face of zero, and there is obvious anger in his gaze.


    A narrow scaffold that cannot be avoided at all on the side. Mutual gains are guns. Simply a quick shot may determine the battle, or it can be a peer-to-peer battle.


    True and zero, they pulled out the gun at about the same time, and they moved in the same direction before shooting. That is, under the bridge.


    After confirming that the three true men were going inside the arena sphere, the dog owner moved.


    The dog owner headed for the playground control room. We can operate as much as the door opens and closes from the inside, but we need to do it in the control room to move more of this facility''s tricks.


    This facility itself has been discarded because it does not know when it will collapse, but the system itself is still alive, even if the door that enters the sphere has moved or is illuminated.


    "I knew this place was untouchable."


    Dog owners arriving in the control room whine, perform iris certification, and open the door.


    The president''s facility must have a suicide bomber.


    Whimpering, the dog owner whimpers around the equipment placed inside.


    "Um, is this it? It''s a time limit formula, but will it work? It also depends on your luck if it works. It also depends on your luck if you can activate and get out properly. Well, I don''t know what to do."


    He was a dog owner who set up a suicide bomber with a timer and giggled alone.


    Junko sees and conceives footage of Midori projecting in the car he stopped in front of the President''s facility pickled in formalin.


    (I wonder what Lily is thinking. I guess I''m just trying to balance it out with numbers)


    Junko was somewhat concerned that Zero, who was the child of Lily, was here.


    (Zero, I wonder if you recognize disposable pawns for Lily, too)


    It doesn''t matter to Junko, but zero is zero, he has a pretty high ability, and if he throws it away lightly, Lily can be seen as having a lot more pawns than that.


    (Hmm? The dog owner is gone.)


    Midori, who meditates his eyes in the seat next to Junko, visualizes what''s going on inside and shows it in front of Junko, is suspicious.


    (Even if we go looking, we only release one schizophrenic, and adding while exercising this technique is troublesome)


    I think so, and I give up knowing where the dog keeper is.


    "I mean, it''s a one-on-one threesome, so one camera isn''t enough."


    and Junko.


    "Heh, it''s a hassle to add now, so bear with me."


    "Yeah."


    When Midori told me and Junko nodded, they felt some sign.


    "Saki."


    Midori opens her eyes to the words of Junko. The two of them witness Saki entering the building.


    "Heh, pure sister. He''s obviously not normal. I''m not possessed, but there''s a power spirit nearby, and I''m disturbed by supernatural powers."


    "Mm-hmm, I''m sorry, but I''m not watching you here in silence, and I was wondering if I should go after you. Midori, the de-giving spirit of the spirit manipulating Saki, please."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    The two girls got out of the car and headed to the building.

 595 31

    True and zero descended from the bridge that stood at the same time.


    That said, I didn''t jump to the bridge below. With one hand hanging on the bridge, which was a scaffold, the other hand holds the gun against him.


    They were two people who made the exact same move, but they didn''t both predict this move from one another.


    Hanging off the bridge, shooting at each other. I thought it was an inevitable time for both of us.


    In fact, zero could not be avoided. The bullet pierces through the bulletproof fiber, piercing the flesh and bones of the left shoulder.


    But the true one, by immediately releasing his hand and falling downwards, was quite remarkable, but dodging zero bullets.


    (Are you an idiot? Although it would be suicidal)


    A zero that surprises and frightens me when I see true action. It''s like you''re telling me to guess the defenseless conditions that are falling through the air.


    Towards the truth as it falls, zero points at the muzzle. Truth was I looked up during the fall and watched the zero move.


    Almost at the same time that zero pulls the trigger, the true fall stops.


    I didn''t hit the bullet. As if it were a reverse regeneration, a true body rises up.


    (Steel wire)


    I immediately understood what zero meant when I looked at my true left hand as it was dressed as I was grabbing the bridge and stretching up. Truth is, I hooked a steel wire to the bridge. Then he fell and stopped stretching the steel wire the moment zero shot him, turning it back and turning it up and turning the bullet away.


    I thought I''d go straight up, and the truth was I fainted and fell again. Two shots at zero as he falls, but zero goes up on the bridge and dodges.


    One truth lands on the bridge below. Since the angle is different from that of a bridge with zero, you can now avoid shooting by simply moving back and forth, but that is the same as zero.


    True shoots first. Zero turns himself back reflectively and hides the exposed part from the truth. The bridge of zero scaffolding acted as a shield because the place where there was true was on the same straight line as zero.


    Truth retreats. Due to the different angles of the bridge, moving forward or backward will not be inhibited by the scaffolding.


    When zero turned true, they dressed facing each other in a position perpendicular to each other. If we face each other, the truth will move forward and backward, and zero will move left and right.


    If we did it on the same bridge, we were in a state where we could barely avoid action, so now we could afford each other''s positioning, but still have to move in both directions.


    The battle won''t last that long. When the settlement arrived after one or two more attacks on each other, we both had a hunch.


    Zero moved first. While also anticipating a true attack, gently move to the left before shooting towards the truth.


    Truth is, I didn''t try to move. Put your left arm over your face and throat to match the zero muzzle, raise your right hand and aim with the gun.


    Zero bullets hit both of them in the true left arm. One shot pierces the bulletproof fiber and stops in the arm.


    Nearly the same time Zero moved and fired two guns, True also fired two shots. After anticipating the zero motion, I aimed enough without moving myself. After that, I was pulling the trigger.


    As a result, one shot of a true bullet had penetrated the abdomen of zero and the other had eaten into the chest.


    (Again... and now...)


    Realizing the shock of taking life, Zero slowly collapsed, staring down at the truth, falling straight off the bridge.


    From where he approached with some sliding feet, he dashed at once, and Akiko swung his knife into the pocket of Shinoda.


    "Brushing Steps"


    Beard a grin on the full face, step on alert as she brushes her hair, and Shinoda turns on Akiko''s knife.


    "Something''s so frustrating right now"


    Says Akiko with half a laugh. It seemed like a way of avoiding it that was making room for it.


    "I''m not gonna kill you, but I''m gonna fit you in for a little pain in the eye."


    When the knife is restated on the chest, Akiko activates the power of the Grievance Spirit Firecoat that resides in the knife.


    "Yeah eh!?


    Shinoda gives a bewildered voice to the feeling of someone grabbing her pussy and pulling her forward.


    From the bottom with a small knife, Akiko tries to punch him in the pussy with a punch.


    If you hit the testicles, the man knows that will make him incapable of combat, and Akiko thought that this would make the battle.


    However, by a stiff feeling I never thought I would, the knife is bounced.


    "Swordswallowing Swordswallowing"


    Freed from the attractive pull of the knife, Shinoda positions his glasses while standing right in front of Akiko.


    (Er... Not now...)


    Imagine something, and Akiko will look very nasty. If it''s not just the hair that can be cured and stretched and manipulated, but all the body hair, now you''ve prevented Akiko from striking...


    If it had been cut with a blade instead of a slap, it would not have prevented it.


    "Whoa, whoa! Black Dragon, come! Burn down the barren skin-toned earth black! Ultimate depth! Greatest Black!


    With the mood of tearing, Shioda''s blocking hair swells greatly, turns into a black running stream and hits Akiko.


    Its enormous amount of hair, though not very much, cannot be prevented by a single shake of a small knife. In this narrow scaffold, there was only one way to escape the amount of hair that just filled Akiko''s body from the front.


    Akiko jumps to the bridge below and avoids the attack of a group of black steel wires that are just filling the bridge.


    From the salt field, I didn''t mean to skewer Akiko, but it was an accumulation of hearts to wind up and catch, but the same thing if they sent me.


    "Come on."


    With the call, he jumps to the same bridge as Akiko.


    (Oh, shit. I said ''come on'' that I was sealing)


    It was a word I had cared for my daughter and put up with all along, and even after her death, Shinoda, who had a reflexively silent habit when she tried to speak to her, but because of the tension she had in the state of battle, she ran on her mouth.


    It is then.


    "What..."


    Shioda was wary when his head suddenly became lighter and even chilly.


    "Ah..."


    In response to Shioda''s change, Akiko opened her mouth and delivered the knife she had set up.


    When the dreaded salt fields do their hands on the head, there is only a tingling feeling.


    "Damn... it''s because you broke your vows"


    A salt field where you can get on your knees, put your forehead on a bridge and fall into despair. In fact, I just missed everything because I tortured my hair too badly, but I assumed that Shinoda was for another reason.


    Akiko is relieved when the opponent loses his fighting power itself and sees the battle hit, but is stunned to see someone fall from the top and into the acid buildup below.


    "Zero..."


    Looking down at zero as it dissolves in the acid in a depressed state, Akiko loses her strength and kneels.


    "You knew him."


    Shioda speaks up.


    "I was fighting up there. They were both friends..."


    Weeping tears, Akiko tried to see her friend melt.


    The amount of acid poured out of the planted water balloon was no big deal, but the problem was that all of them did not change to acid, and the water was still mixed with Aotearo''s body fluids.


    From the part dissolved with acid, Aotearo''s body fluids also mix into the body of the Yuzuki. That way, the body fluids of the Moon itself can also be transformed into acid. Same pattern as before.


    "There''s no life here to suck on."


    Aotearo laughs.


    Mutsuki also laughed. I''ve already figured out another way to deal with it.


    Many wire worms grow from the body of the Good Moon. From the outstretched tip, water erupts.


    Before mixing together, produce something other than your own body fluids. Such clever imitation was also impossible for other family fresheners, but only if it was a wireworm.


    "Aha. I don''t think it''s nearly possible to erode my body with acid from the inside anymore, huh?


    Mutsuki laughs at Aotearo with a surprising look on his face.


    A spider heads towards Aotearo.


    With Aotearo pounding his tongue, he throws a water balloon, but it doesn''t go through the spider.


    After throwing the water balloon, Souma Aotearo pulls the hair of the salt field he had at hand. Then the hose for extinguishing the fire, which was mounted behind the bridge above, descends. It''s not hard to imagine what that would be used for.


    "Die!


    Had picked up the hose and stood up, blue taro spreading his distorted grin, but it was too late. At that time when he set up the hose, two brown chunks released from Mutsuki flew in at a fierce speed, striking Aotearo''s head and abdomen.


    Where he flinched and stopped moving, the spider jumped, severing Aotearo''s arms and legs from the roots.


    A split blue taro''s body falls into a build-up of acid made by himself.


    "Seemed like a lot of preparation, but it was all a waste of bones"


    Looking down at Aotearo as he made a noise and melted, the door of the arena opened when Mutsuki muttered to Nihil.


    To the person who appeared there, the harmonious moon and the three truths and Akiko, who had just finished the battle, turn their gazes simultaneously.


    "Saki...?


    Seeing the girl with a distorted grin, Mutsuki uttered her name.

 596 32

    Why is Midori here?


    From the monitor in the control room, he was a dog owner who had enjoyed sightseeing battles in the arena, but saw Midori in the aisle and whined with his face up.


    (Saki came too. Is Junko Yukioka with you? Looks like he''s after Sasaki, but what do you mean? Yeah, I want to know this. I don''t want those guys to die to know. No, I don''t care about anything else, but I don''t want Midori to die on a boulder)


    Dog breeders operating control room equipment. I can''t stop the suicide bomber, but I can get those inside out safely.


    (So, even if I''m here, that''s it. Shh. Dangerous, but I went to help. Do you want to pretend and rendezvous)


    After completing the entire operation, the dog owner left the control room.


    It was also at a glance that the true and harmonious moon was obviously suspicious of Sasaki''s condition.


    "It''s crazy...... Saki, this is insane. I can''t believe I see such a weird vigeon..."


    I gaze, and look at the cloudy drooling water and bubbly aura of black, gray and purple projected around the bloom, says Akiko with a flashing face.


    "It sounds manipulative, but well... that''s okay too. Both of you, don''t touch me."


    "I can''t hear that. I''ll give it to you when it''s too dangerous."


    Mutsuki said while looking ahead to Saki, but Akiko refuses to do so lightly.


    "Keep it if it gets seriously dangerous. I think I''ll have an idea at the Moon, and see how it goes until it''s critical."


    "Okay."


    True says toward Akiko, and Akiko nods.


    "Saki. I''ll give you a little something to hope for. Doesn''t that make me and you feel a little better? Aha."


    Mutsuki speaks, but Saki holds her hand toward Mutsuki, silently as if she hadn''t heard Mutsuki.


    As the bloom breathes into his ragged hand, many red petals appear over his palms.


    Once more breathing, the number of petals explodes, as if flying with will but in motion, going from the top of his palm to the Moon of Reconciliation.


    I didn''t try to avoid Mutsuki. When the petals stick to his face, I can feel that the five senses went blatantly crazy. The petal movement scattered in front of me seemed uninterrupted and fast, and it made it difficult to hear the sound. On the contrary, I can''t stand, and after shaking my body to the left and right, I get on my knees.


    When Sasaki taught me how ability works, I thought it was a horrible ability if I ate it properly, even if I did, but I could actually try it and experience the horror more. It''s not a battle place.


    There is a problem with the duration and the condition that it has to be close to the head, but at the point where the shape is petals, if you eat an unexpected blow at first sight, you will be defenseless before you know what it is.


    (So, what do we do? Stick it down in the acid? Or is there something else still out there? If so, what part of the world would you judge me to be in danger if True could help me?


    With a blurry head, Mutual Moon thinks vaguely.


    A bloom that slowly walks over to the harmonious moon.


    Saki puts her own face on the face of the Rakuzuki. Seeing close the cloudy eyes with bloom hatred, Mutsuki finds herself chilled in her spine.


    (Even if I''m losing my sanity, if I let you do it, it might make me feel a little easier when my sanity returns - but I was wondering if it would work...?


    It was a calculation that included feelings of sin, but at a time when the other person was being manipulated, it was a somewhat skeptical month of rapprochement that it was also suspicious whether it would go as expected.


    Saki exhales up close. Something like yellow pollen was spit out of the mouth of the bloom, and Mutsuki inhaled it.


    Then Sasaki stared at the harmonious moon for a while without doing anything. Mutsuki is also just watching the bloom. I''m sure it will take some time for the change to happen, Mutsuki thinks.


    After a dozen seconds of fulfillment, a change occurred in the body of the Good Moon.


    Breaking through the skin, buds from all over the body, leaves open, flowers bloom. And your whole body is rapidly losing its power. The flowers that bloom in my body take it away from me.


    A good moon lying on a bridge, unable to keep him on his knees either.


    Soon the whole body was full of flowers and the body of the Good Moon itself was covered with flowers and almost invisible.


    "Hey......"


    Seeing the sight, Akiko groans and sends a true gaze.


    Truth is, I glance at Akiko and shake her neck sideways, but Akiko is not convinced. Looks like it''s not a dangerous place anymore.


    "I see... no matter how much regenerative it is, I''m going to be easily killed right now because they''re sucking on that regenerating energy elsewhere"


    While talking, Mutsuki noticed that the effect of the petals driving her senses crazy was already gone. Or even its effects may not have been smoked by the flowers that grew on the Moon.


    "Are you ready? Or not yet? Or... what I did is pointless?


    It''s a good moon that speaks to the bloom with a plundering voice, but the bloom has no reaction.


    "Well... there are parts of me that seem to be self-satisfied, but I don''t know if that''s enough"


    Harumi wakes herself up. At the same time, it disappeared so that the flowers that blossomed on the Good Moon were sucked into the Good Moon at the same time. No, I actually went back into the body of the Good Moon.


    "If you just have the ability to play, that wasn''t bad right now, though. I''m called Family Fresh, and I have the ability to take other organisms into my body and modify them as my own servants. So the flowers that bloom from my body can also be taken in. Of course, he said he could regain some of his sucked strength. Haha."


    On the risen Good Moon, Saki tries to blow the petals again, but the Good Moon stretched out her arms and held down Saki''s mouth.


    "Well... I wonder how I can get it back to its original bloom?


    When you grab the shoulder of the bloom with your other hand, Mutsuki looks up to True and Akiko.


    "Akiko, True, help me. I want to restrain Saki."


    "Don''t worry."


    Akiko pointed her mouth and jumped to the bridge with the good moon and bloom.


    That''s when I really tried to get off, I checked out the two faces I found at the entrance to the arena.


    "Are you here?"


    "I''m here."


    Junko is truly called out and spreads the unfriendly grin he is familiar with every time. Next to it, there''s Midori showing her teeth and laughing.


    "Looks like it was a good time. Midori, please."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    Junko prompts Midori to activate the technique with a short spell.


    "Yeah eh!?


    Mutsuki gives a surprise voice. Because the blooming body was engulfed in bright emerald green flames. That should also be baking Mutsuki''s body holding back the bloom, but I don''t feel hot at all.


    "Guaaaaaaaaa!"


    Suddenly, a scream rises on the side of the Good Moon. I heard it from Sakura, but it''s not the voice of Sakura, and Sakura''s mouth is holding her back, so there''s no way this kind of scream could go up.


    The voice was heard from inside the napzac that Sasaki carried. Mutsuki opens his mouth and takes out what is inside.


    It was the head of the Mackerel Island star that came out. This is the Lord of the Screams.


    "No, I can''t. The spirits are possessed by objects, by their necks."


    Shizuno''s purifying flame sends the underworld without question if it is a spiritual body, but even though matter has no effect, when a dead spirit is possessed by matter, it is inhibited by that substance, and it has no effect entirely.


    But it doesn''t work at all either. The technique of connecting the spirit of Mackerel Island to his neck is slowly loosening. Thanks to the spirit of Mackerel Island for its sense of liberation due to the flames of purification.


    "Ohhhhh......"


    At first it was Mackerel Island screaming in a tremendous shape, but eventually his voice plundered and his face turned into a serene one, closing his eyes quietly.


    "Oh, it worked. Purification complete,"


    Midori said, the green flame that was wrapping the bloom went out. The cloudiness in the bloom''s eyes also disappeared, so Mutsuki takes her hands off the bloom''s mouth.


    "Happy Moon..."


    Saki, who regained her sanity, sees Yuzuki with a crying face.


    When Mutsuki tried to open his mouth, the explosion sounded and the arena slanted slowly.


    "What is this? It''s not like it''s too violent and broken."


    "I don''t think so at the time of the explosion."


    Mutsuki and Junko say.


    "A bomb was planted in advance, and that worked?


    Shortly after the truth says it, now the explosion sounds twice. One is from above, looking up, the ceiling is crumbling and fragments are pouring down the glass sphere of the arena.


    "This doesn''t look bad without a little bit of it?


    and Akiko


    "I think we should get out of here."


    At that time, Junko said, the acid stored under the arena is sucked under the floor and disappears.


    There is a hole in the floor and a staircase leading down appears.


    "It''s an emergency exit. You better get out of there."


    Junko and Midori''s dog breeder show up behind him speak up.


    "I thought he was gone from the middle of nowhere..."


    True to see the dog owner suspiciously.


    "Hey, dog owner, where have you been?"


    Midori asks me and the dog keeper puts his head on.


    "If you''re strolling around the building, find the control room. I was watching the battle from there, but I noticed that there was a bomb installed, and I was messing with you to disarm it, and it''s for emergency evacuation... not if you''re talking. Let''s run."


    A dog keeper goes through Junko and Midori''s side, enters the arena, and rushes first into the emergency exit that opens onto the floor. Other faces followed.


    And further afterwards, make sure that a man who knows absolutely nothing has rushed in.


    "Who?


    ����


    True asks, but the man just shook his head sideways and doesn''t try to answer.


    "Maybe it''s the informant Lily hired. I was filming our interactions and showing them to the lilies."


    It was a good moon with a grand lily name before there were Junko and Junko, but both Junko and True pretended not to react.


    "What''s the development? Junko appears, and the sharing of hatred in bloom is solved by Shizuno''s technique, and the stage explodes rather than collapses due to aging, making too little sense."


    Lily was taken aback when she saw a whole section of the footage that the hired informant was shooting.


    "If you think it''s a Lily trick, isn''t it?


    Platinum Taro, who was watching the same footage next to the lily, asks unexpectedly.


    "Everything is unexpected. I''m really worried about you. In that case, the explosion seemed unexpected."


    The mystery of the explosion, the new presence of Shizuno magicians besides tired on Junko''s side, is of particular concern.


    (Though tired alone is quite troublesome, I didn''t expect to find new such people...)


    Shizuno''s sorcerer, who exerts immense power over spiritual and spiritual manipulators, is an uninterrupted and troublesome opponent for Lily, the Necromancer. It is an abomination for Lily because if there is another new collaborator of Junko, it will lead to a wider distance between herself and Junko.


    "The loss of footage means that the photographer hired by Lily..."


    "No, you would have escaped safely in that condition. May I honor you for accomplishing your mission?"


    Lily said it doesn''t matter.

 597 33

    "Hi, Saki. Looks like she was manipulated by more than one force."


    Junko opens his mouth as he leaves the emergency exit and goes outside the President''s playground pickled in formalin.


    "Not just the head just now?


    It was Akiko who asked. There is an idea for both Akiko and Happy Moon that it would be the work of Lily.


    "Do you recognize this?


    When Junko offered her hand, which she shook toward Sasaki, and opened it, she showed a purple butterfly with a tattoo on her six wings.


    (You look familiar...)


    True to whine without putting it in your mouth.


    "It''s like I saw it somewhere..."


    A bloom that looks at purple butterflies and remembers mild headaches.


    "This is an easy technique to hypnotize. Instead of manipulating it entirely, it''s a limited-range implication of orientation and the feeling that you only encourage specific behaviors to lose that memory. I''m going to solve that now."


    Junko is in front of Blossom''s face, it''s a cat. Nice to slap your hand. At that moment, in the head of the bloom, there was an image of two purple butterflies scattered in pieces.


    "I mean, did Saki, manipulated by that technique, also teach us to go to the Multidemon Cemetery?


    "It would be more natural to think that way."


    In the words of the Good Moon, the dog keeper nods.


    "Uggghhh..."


    The unraveled bloom suddenly squatts with a distressed look.


    "Again."


    Hold down your belly and watch the groaning bloom, and the dog keeper sends his gaze to Midori.


    "Heck, I know. I can only temporarily contain it with my power."


    If you say so, Midori interferes with the spirit of bloom and heals the confusion of bloom. The anguished expression disappears from Saki''s face, opening her eyes thinly.


    "What do you mean?


    Seeing a suddenly tormented bloom, Mutsuki asks.


    "When the spirit becomes unstable, Arlaune, parasitic to her, runs wild. This child is parasitized by Arlaune. I didn''t transplant it, I escaped from some lab and went wild to Arlaune."


    After Junko''s commentary, Mutsuki was convinced. Even when I first met Saki, Arlaune resonated.


    "When I was being manipulated by that raw head, there was nothing. Because my heart was stained with color."


    Saki says.


    "But I''m free from it, and now that my heart is so unstable, it''s passed on to the guy in me, too, and he''s in pain. The pain is also being passed on to me. The guy in me is a lot weaker than a human being, or he seems sensitive."


    I didn''t know what caused the pain before, but now I know exactly why.


    "If you attach a psychosuppressive device to your body, you may not have to solve it."


    and Junko.


    "Then do it."


    Mutsuki turned to Junko and said.


    "You can use me as an experimental bench, and help Sakura."


    A bloom that strips my eyes of what Happy Moon said.


    "Is that what you''re gonna make amends for?


    With pitiful eyes, Saki sees the Rakuzuki.


    "I don''t know if this is going to make amends, but that''s all I can think of. Aha."


    I''m not asking you to make amends like that.


    On a good moon with a dry grin, Saki told him with a hard voice. Seeing the bloom of an angry face with nothing but a heart, Mutsuki looks determined and evil.


    "Eh, atonement. Apart from this, Saki is in a dangerous state right now, so I think you should come to us. I need to be able to quell Arlaune in Saki. Midori''s hypnosis isn''t the only solution."


    "Okay. I''ll be there when I''m done."


    Junko prompts me, and Saki replies so.


    "What''s an errand?


    The dog keeper asks Saki, but Saki doesn''t try to answer.


    "Better not use your abilities anymore until you come to us."


    Junko, who somehow guessed what Saki''s errands and what they were, advised him.


    "More than that, what have you been doing along the way?


    True speaks to the dog owner.


    "No, I''m not fighting anyway, and I''m free, so I wanted to see what''s going on behind the formalin-pickled president''s facility, and I was looking at it with interest. Then suddenly the explosion started. In a place like the main room, you could have manipulated the arena, so you could have helped."


    "Right. I''ll thank you for that."


    Truly, the dog owner laughs bitterly when he says it with blatant inclusion.


    "Don''t I have to kill you?


    Shinoda, who showed up late from the exit, said. Together, until then, we had lost sight of his existence.


    "It''s tight..."


    Unexpectedly pompous and grunting dog breeder. I hadn''t seen the battle from the middle of nowhere, but it was easy to guess that it would be the result of overusing my abilities in the battle with Akiko.


    Before that salt field, the harmonious moon advances. Mutsuki stares at Shioda. Shioda also sees Mutsuki trying to say something and waits for words.


    "I''m sorry. I think I did something wrong. But I''m not willing to give myself up to the police or pay for my crimes in that way. There''s nothing I can do about that. There''s a bunch of guys who died covering me up like this."


    "No... that''s enough. Vengeance could not be fulfilled. I give up already. I was scared on the way to see the other avengers killed. Now... I''m relieved I''m glad I survived more than I was sorry I couldn''t get my revenge. That''s what I''m talking about..."


    After putting aside a little time, Shioda smiled lonely and said to Mutsuki, who had finally spoken.


    "Give up? I envy you. It would be easier if they gave up. But the choice never appears in me. [M] You can''t choose if you want to give up."


    It receives the words of Shioda and runs like that in a truly slightly sarcastic tone. I didn''t look at the salt fields and talk to them. The gaze was blatantly directed towards the pure child.


    "Revenge is stupid."


    "I think so."


    Here again the dialogue that True has spoken so many times before. In contrast, Junko hammers very normally.


    "I''ll accompany you on your business."


    True declares. I really knew what Sasaki was going to do. I probably know Saki too - or if I''ve seen her before, I see her as true.


    "Guidance will be given by Mutsuki and Akiko."


    "I don''t feel like it, but hey."


    Mutsuki received the true word and said it in a way he really didn''t feel comfortable. But you''ll follow me if I say no, and you can''t stop me. Not there.


    "Jun, you don''t want to go, do you? Then I will follow my true brothers as a guardian. Don''t worry about it.


    Midori turned to Junko about the true side.


    "Ugh, yeah... that''s reassuring"


    "Hmm, Junko''s worried too."


    Seeing Junko smiling as she wolfed, Mutsuki smiled strangely.


    Mutsuki and Makoto had a dark cab waiting for them before they got here, so on their way back there, Junko pulled his true back and only the truth away from them together.


    "I don''t think it''s too early for you. But you can do whatever you want."


    Place your hand on your true shoulder from behind, and Junko tells you quietly.


    "I believe in your power. He said he wouldn''t die."


    "Then don''t cover it up, I want you to tell me everything from your mouth."


    True to deliberately sound gentle rather than the usual pale way of speaking.


    "I told you I think it''s early - right? That''s why I don''t tell you from my mouth. But if you''re trying to get to the truth, I won''t force you to stop. I don''t suppress it."


    "Okay. I''m sorry to make you care so much. But... there''s no way I''m going to die, so don''t worry."


    On the hand of a pure child placed on his shoulder, True overlaid his own hand.


    "I won''t worry about it. Because I believe. I don''t believe you, but I''m not worried, but I''ll try to believe you, and don''t worry."


    Junko said in a quiet but powerful tone and pulled his hand in. Nature and true hands also leave the hands of Junko.


    "But how did you know? Someone with ties to Mutsuki and Akiko said yes. Because I know what people do to you, and I get it."


    It''s a trade secret.


    To Junko, who asks, I returned the truth short.


    Around 3 p.m., in the mansion of Lily, two people, Mutsuki and Akiko, returned home.


    "Oh, you were late. I wonder where you were stopping by."


    There was only a lily figure in the living room. There is no Platinum Taro.


    ''Cause I was having late lunch.


    Akiko answers with a chilled look.


    "I didn''t seem to stab Mr. Shioda in the stomach, do you mind?


    "I told you to run, but I don''t even know if I can get away with it."


    Answer the grinning and laughing lily with a face cooler than Akiko.


    "Zero, he''s dead, but you don''t care about your mom anyway"


    Saying Akiko in a sarcastic tone, Lily''s smile froze for a moment.


    For a moment, but seeing the change in the lily, Surprised Mutsuki and Akiko.


    "That''s not true. That was a boring man, but he challenged his opponent, whom he regarded as his lodging enemy, exasperatedly, and returned a second time lightly. I really enjoyed it at an unrivalled and extreme time."


    Yet again, Akiko stares abhorrently at the lily that spreads her grin and speaks pleasantly.


    "Akiko...... no"


    Place your hands on the shoulders of that Akiko, and a good moon to mock.


    "Happy moon and Akiko, have you enjoyed enough?


    "I wonder what fun it was to say. I''ve had a lot to think about, and I''ve had some discoveries. Ha ha, if I were to complain about just one thing, it would be that you were blaming me for blooming."


    Mutsuki spoke his mind honestly. It''s true that it was fun.


    "Well, Saki couldn''t help it, so even if you missed it, I won''t let you."


    "Haha, that''s what I said and caught my guard... I wonder if there''s ever been one?


    "I love to be mean to others and in my body, but against my body, I don''t mean it on a very bad level. If you do that, you won''t be trusted by anyone, you''ll be isolated, right? Even his allies rule with fear, and it won''t last long, such as allowances or people who will risk their lives."


    Listening to Lily, Akiko recalls the conversation she had once had with Lily on the ship.


    "It''s obviously hard for me to bind the Spirit so he can''t form a Buddha and show it to me on the trail after he kills the Avenger I missed, but I wonder what that is."


    On a good moon that spoke in a rare and tight tone, Lily exhaled as if she had given up after a few thoughts.


    "I get it. Mutsuki, what you say is good too. Let the first Avenger go, too. And Akiko."


    Suddenly, Akiko snorts at the lily she sees with an angry look on her face.


    "I didn''t throw away a zero. He wanted to fight the truth, so he just set it up for you. Is that what you''re gonna throw away? It wasn''t just the power of zero, was it? Of course, I thought zero was unlikely to win, but knowing that, you''re not sure you''re up to it?


    Akiko didn''t know why Lily was angry. Afterwards, it doesn''t even look like a lily, and I can even see verses that are self-defense and justification.


    "I don''t mind. Not good... but it was zero will, and while I was there, I didn''t even try to stop zero, and I don''t deserve to blame my mom wow..."


    Akiko, who sounds sorry. On the other hand, I''m terribly concerned about why Lily is angry.


    (Was my mom such a character...?


    (I see. Lily''s trauma was stimulated. Akiko, what did you care about poking the morose part of the lily? Aha)


    Akiko didn''t understand, but Mutsuki somehow did.


    "I wanted to talk to Mutsuki more... I don''t feel great. Why don''t you leave me alone for a minute?


    In response to Lily''s words, Akiko left the living room surprised. Mutsuki follows soon after.


    When I was alone, Lily exhaled deeply.


    "What do you know is the greatest evil in the world?


    In a room where no one is present, speak up and ask.


    "I see evil as an art and part of a creative effort, but there was only one thing I didn''t practice. That''s the greatest evil in the world."


    Speaking alone, Lily feels her chest and back of her belly whimpering at the same time.


    A deep wound engraved in me that will never heal. That''s what Akiko''s words inspired me.


    Aware of those who hurt, hatred boils down.


    Lilies have also produced satisfactory results in revenge. But it''s still not enough.


    (I need to torment you more, break you...... for that, you''ve given me respite for five years, too)


    While I was aware of one boy, I thought to myself what Lily was going to do in the future.


    Lily stood up at ease.


    The air was pouring.


    No - the more the air was illusory, the more intense, the more vicious, and the vast amount of killing was unleashed.


    The identity of the killer is that the will to kill is released as electromagnetic waves, odors, or something else that humanity has not yet been able to elucidate. It can be suppressed by training, but it is nearly impossible to wipe it out completely. The assassin suppresses the intent to kill to the extreme, but if the intent to kill is switched on in his mind, nature and they arise.


    The electromagnetic waves created by the intent to kill and the odors only those who know know are wild with the momentum to tear up the indoor air. Lily feels them, excited and grins spill.


    "Excellent......"


    Pompous and squeaky, Lily saw the person who broke into the room - the boy she had just ever thought of in her head.


    "I see you''re my vengeful opponent. You''ve finally met me."


    Opposite Lily, the truth told him with a gentle grin.


    "I''ve been waiting all this time"

 598 34

    It wasn''t just the truth that showed up. There is also a figure of bloom in the back. I don''t need to hear that I found out where I am via Mutsuki and Akiko.


    At the time when Mutsuki and Akiko acted in unison and truly joined it, it was not that Lily did not even consider the possibility of this expansion. Coincidences piled up and encounters were contemplated. But it''s hard to even think that Mutsuki or Akiko actively taught him to truly exist.


    The truth was that I didn''t even know who my enemies were. Lily was discerning that Junko, Tired, Akiko, and Mutsuki did not teach for the same reason. Because I understood that even if the truth went toward revenge, it was the och who would be kicked lightly.


    But the truth is, I managed to pinpoint my existence. That felt painful for Lily.


    "I''ve already met you. We''re talking, too. Through that corpse doll that grated your brush."


    Smiling gracefully toward the truth, Lily opens her mouth.


    "You didn''t know, did you? That''s the body I was manipulating, too. You did a good job, didn''t you? Don''t you think it''s nice and precious that the first person to experience a body? I want you to thank me."


    "Best of all, lady. I make characters, but the contents are too bad character to be funny. Well, you do that, so I knew you were a bastard, but the real thing is a lot worse than I imagined."


    A grin disappears from his true face and returns to his usual faceless expression. At the same time, the urge to kill becomes even more intense.


    "Not at all. I''m convinced I raised Mutsuki to become a murderer."


    Saki truly agrees.


    "What''s so fun about tormenting people? What''s so fun about putting people''s lives - at heart?


    Blossom asks in a tight tone, hitting the lily with a challenging gaze.


    "Oh? Was there anything more fun than that? Ask questions that are fun and natural, such as what''s fun."


    Lily takes it comfortably and mocks it.


    True steps slowly indoors. Saki remains standing by at the entrance. I have been told not to put my hands on it in advance, but I intend to ignore it when it becomes dangerous.


    "I wonder if I can help you if it''s dangerous."


    I only put my face out from the side of the bloom where I''m sitting, sneaking through the gap in the door to ask how it was going, and Mutsuki shrugs. There was also Akiko in the back.


    "Which one?


    Asukiko asks.


    "Akiko will both want to help, but the only thing I want to help is the truth"


    "I pretend to be a part of my mom and let True and Bloom get away with it ~"


    "Aha, do you have that hand too"


    True and Lily continue to stir up in the midst of such interaction between Akiko and Mutsuki.


    "You are nothing more than a tool for harassment of Junko. I''ll let you know I don''t want to do that."


    "Right. We can''t get to Snow Oka, so we just have to harass them around."


    "Even if I can''t do it now, Junko will all give in to me. We have as much time as we can, and we''re ready for that."


    "No, you''re going to crawl on the floor at my feet before you reach Snow Oka."


    Truly, blocking Lily''s words and affirming them, the bloom that was asking how she was doing at the entrance was breathtaking. There was even more killing.


    "Well, that''s something to look forward to"


    With his prosthetic hand on his chest, Lily casts a spell.


    The truth of seeing it was prevented by those who shot like pulling out guns but were summoned by short spells.


    It was a huge child who showed up before the lily. A child of about four or five years of age remains in its shape, becoming a giant that would be over two metres. Naturally there is also a width.


    Skin is red as if it is also invaded by some skin disease. There is something wrong with the position of the eyes and nose on the face. His eyes were in the forehead and cheeks position, his nose tilted diagonally and his nostrils pointed diagonally upwards. The mouth is normal in position, but one side is wide bent.


    (True brother, seriously motivated?


    Midori speaks out worried before moving on to the next shooting.


    (It''s an outpost. Neither I nor this guy are serious. I have mine, and I''m sure this guy has this scenario. each other, a scenario to thoroughly destroy the other)


    (Heh... instead, it conveys that he''s a true brother, a man willing to kill. ~)


    I made the conversation with Midori a short one, and the truth is I fire at the giant toddler.


    "There he is. Oh, my God!


    Each gets a bullet in the chest and face, causing the distorted face to be further distorted and cried out.


    "A good thing?


    A lily that pulls the ears of a crying giant toddler and punches her in the ear somewhat where she leans to her mouth side.


    A giant toddler stares at the truth. After showing him a little roundabout of tricks, he pokes at me truly. The movement is surprisingly fast.


    The truth is, while avoiding the attack of a giant toddler, he shoots at it many times. Eating a bullet in the face seemed almost devoid of damage, and while he regarded the same area as a human being as not necessarily fatally injurious, although he shot at places like it, such as the throat, chest, abdomen, and forehead, the giant toddler was only sore and his movements were not dull.


    It is a bullet with a solution of meat. Therefore, it also dissolves the meat around the gunshot wound, so it should cause serious damage to important organs, but I see no impact at all.


    (Heh, true brother. It''s like a golem made of corpses. Besides, you can even put a spirit in him.)


    I listened to Midori''s advice and truly decided where to shoot.


    Shoot to the knees of both legs of a giant toddler and continue to stand. Due to the damage of the bullet and the effects of the meat solution, the knee joint was completely dysfunctional and the giant toddler fell. All you have to do is crawl through the floor.


    "Oh, you''re good."


    Lily said, and when she paid the prosthetic hand, the body of the giant toddler began to melt and collapse. As if dry and weathered.


    "Ooh... ooh... ahh..."


    With words uttered by giant toddlers crying and that Midori was putting in a spoken spirit body, I truly perceived what the identity of the giant toddler in front of me was.


    "Did you kill him, mess with the body, and put back in the soul he killed?"


    "That''s a lot of insight. It was a crying doll, a masterpiece inside, just crying with your mother all day long in the dark. If I break you, I''ll put you back where you were and give you back to your mother, and I promised you, and you ruined it. Really sorry, really tragic, really comedy, woohoo... how wonderful and beautiful... this is just art. I''ve made another great creation."


    True shoots a gun at a lily who speaks with a lucid look as she decides to pose for self-indulgence.


    "We haven''t finished talking yet. Let me tell you what the crux of this art is."


    Play the bullet lightly with your prosthetic hand, and the lily goes on.


    "Relentlessly trying to kill people, disgusting creatures, but anger at finding out that their identity was a child and that they were killing them regardless of their intentions. I could only save him by killing him. Naughty. hindsight knowing that the spearheads pointing at the spearheads of hatred were different. And I can imagine a lot of things about you. When a young child is turned into a monster and promised to put it back and return it to her home, she picks up that hope lightly, and wonders how much fear and despair she felt and how she died and how she felt killed herself. Every time you see a toddler in the future, you remind me of today, and I''m frustrated by the gloom. That''s exactly what art is about."


    "Too much..."


    Saki stares at Lily and groans with an angry voice.


    "Didn''t Snow Oka tell you that was boring?


    In a truly chilled voice, the look on Lily''s face changed dramatically. The face, which was snoozed at the extreme of self-indulgence, changes and becomes steep.


    "As the same villain, you are a few steps inferior to Snow Oka. Is that why you were so limited to Snow Oka? And you''re angry at me for paying off some misguided crap."


    "Maybe Junko was telling you about my existence?


    "I didn''t ask Yukioka anything. It was just plausible, but you think it''s like that? He''s a total jerk."


    True to keep cursing, Lily will finally be silent.


    "I can also snort that Snow Oka is not interested"


    The last word also seemed plausible, but given the character of Junko, he decided that he was not impressed with someone like Lily at all, and pointed it out.


    Silently, Lily waved her prosthetic hand on the spot.


    True to fly the spot reflexively. Countless needles are ejected from the needle gun that was planted in the prosthetic hand and pierced the rear wall of the space where it was true.


    The needle itself lacks destructive power due to its small mass. The effective distance is not good either. But at some distance, it has a killing power against the human body. There will be no gunfire and no nitrous smoke left, so if you consider it a type of dark vessel, it is a sufficiently effective weapon.


    "Haha, the lilies got mad"


    Mutsuki laughs. It was painful to see Lily lose in a tongue fight.


    A lily packs an intermission with the truth. In anticipation of the melee, the truth is to take steps backwards, pull a long needle out of the cuff, and hold it each in your hands backwards. Keep the gun at the same time.


    The lily approaches closer than it stands, and the right prosthetic hand is waved. True to strike a striking attack on the head while marveling at the speed of stepping in.


    My left prosthetic hand sticks out as I stand. The fist is set beautifully on a true dovetail, and bent into a true corporeal letter.


    True about to fall forward on the spot, but he lays his hands on the floor just before the floor and his face arrive, and tries to get up at once, watching him fall.


    But a strong spinning kick of lilies was unleashed there, capturing the true side head.


    A true little body flies sideways. I wasn''t just blown away by a kick. I didn''t even get a clean hit. She pulled herself apart on the brink. But still with considerable power, it did damage to the true head.


    Stand up with a glitzy head and prepare for Lily''s next attack. Obviously the opponent has better physical surgery on top, which is a unilateral development.


    A little distance has opened, so true to shoot one gun, but it is gently switched and at the same time lightly packed the distance.


    Lily''s knife is swung down. Almost at the same time, stick out a long needle that can truly be carried backwards. Both arms cross.


    A lily knife captured his true shoulder mouth first. A definite feeling of a broken clavicle.


    The true needle lingered on the blush of Lily''s neck, but Lily hurries to distance herself from True, hands on her wounded neck, and tries the art of detoxification.


    It wasn''t actually poisoned or anything on the true needle, but the truth didn''t have to be chased, and it also created room for it to appear on the attack from the true side.


    "Hey...... doesn''t it smell like cod?


    Akiko shrugs as she watched the battle between them.


    "I mean, there''s smoke out there."


    In response to Akiko''s words, when Mutsuki looked back, he saw smoke rising from across the hallway.


    "Fire. Okay, fire. There''s quite a fire going around from behind."


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    True, blooming and lily became stunned by that report of the Good Moon.


    "The technology that slips between surveillance cameras really helps. That''s all you should remember. Well, I use tools."


    Ten himself, dressed in a camouflage cloth and lit from behind on a lily mansion, squeaks as he twists up the back fence.


    (Since Midori is here, I may be noticed, but let''s bet he won''t. It''s ironic that he''ll be in my way. And twice)


    The dog owner, who followed Truth and sneaked into the rainshore mansion, snuck into the mansion and set fire to the back of the mansion, anticipating that the truth confronted Lily.


    (I''d like to see the results of what happened, but this is where the evacuation starts. If only Midori wasn''t here. I guess I''ll just ask the results later)


    That''s what the dog owner decided to do as he ran away from the Rain Shore Mansion.

 599 35

    By the time the five men, True, Lily, Mutsuki, Akiko, and Saki, had all fled to the garden, the fire had spread over more than half the mansion.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I bought a bunch of books and clothes."


    "Think you''ve had the pleasure of collecting again."


    Lily speaks to Akiko, who stares at the mansion in a shameful manner.


    "This is your fault�� it doesn''t look like it."


    Lily looked at the true one and said: From what I''ve seen true, it really doesn''t look that way. First, I came to sell a fight to Lily and she said she was indoors herself, but there was no reason why she would bother to set fire to it and ruin it.


    "But the way the fire went around was unnatural, and I don''t care what you think, it''s arson."


    "If you notice, the back of the house is burning."


    Mutsuki and Akiko say, respectively.


    "Whoa, whoa! Lily, are you all right?


    One late runner, Taro Platinum, held a teapot, a teacup and a ton of tea bags and came flying hand from inside the house.


    "Why is Makoto Aizawa here?!?


    White Kintaro is amazed to see who he really is.


    "Lily, please rejoice. Tea is safe!


    "Will you shut up for a second?"


    A lily of unconvincing attitude to Shirakantaro, who shows a set of tea tools held in his mastery.


    "Either that or that relationship? It would be quite reasonable to buy grudges. What I can''t solve is that I took an uncertain means of arson. He could be a man on the street."


    And, true analyzes.


    "I see. That makes sense."


    I have too many thoughts, and I have no idea who did this to Lily. But even though many resented themselves, it was also strange that they would know where they were.


    (Is there a traitor? No wonder you''re in the rat)


    Lilies are handless with countless rats. There is empathy due to the position that Junko abandoned us, and we have established a cooperative relationship with each other, but it is not as believable as Platinum Taro or Ip Mountain.


    Akiko and Mutsuki are averse to themselves, but they look different from what I just saw. I was wondering about the fire itself. Before that, it is hard to imagine consorting with a person who would set fire to a place that is also a residence for them.


    "You''re white. I''m leaving today."


    True to put the gun away, turn your back dignified and try to walk away from the spot. It''s completely full of gaps, but if you feel signs of attacking your opponent, you''re confident that you can respond immediately.


    "Oh? Best of all, they found a good escape route. Be grateful to the arsonist. Well, I''ll admit the tongue fight was strong inside."


    It was a lily that hit its back with disgust, but the truth walks away unresponsive.


    (Because Lily was obviously pushing it more. Hey. It was a short offense. Even if we fought like that, I don''t think the truth would win. Well, the thing about not lily is, I knew it)


    I think Mutsuki. If there was no fire, I even wonder what the truth would have been after that. Perhaps the truth is, he would have fled seeing it as elusive along the way, but Lily seemed to have anticipated it too, and Lily''s aversion now shoots a target.


    "Mom, what are you going to do? We''re homeless."


    Akiko, who quite liked her current place of residence, says with a smiling mixed look.


    "I have several other houses, so let''s move on to one of them"


    Lily also liked her current residence, so I know how Akiko feels.


    "What will you do?


    Lilies speaking to the bloom.


    "I don''t care. I was hoping that the truth would take you down."


    "I''m sorry you missed your expectations. You''re not such a powerless kid, you''re looking for more powerful help."


    "I don''t mean to help you or avenge you."


    To teasing lilies, Saki says back in a light tone, and looks at the harmonious moon.


    "I''d like to talk to you two again when we''re settled."


    "Aha, sounds good. You''d better go to Junko''s as soon as possible."


    "Thank you."


    A short thank you and goodbye, Saki walked away.


    A short distance from the Rain Shore Mansion, True meets Midori.


    "Heh, Midori on the back ~"


    Midori only takes her head out of the shadows and shows her teeth slightly and laughs at her.


    "The fire wasn''t really my brother''s fault, was it?"


    "No way. So, did you read his mind?


    "To a certain extent. I don''t know... I''ve seen it in all kinds of human heads, but that woman is a donkey. In my head, it was full of how cruelly I would kill my true brother. And then there''s the grudge against my sister and the untrained."


    I get Midori''s report, and the truth makes me laugh invincibly in my head.


    "I''m thinking the exact same thing. You can''t just call killing revenge. It wasn''t until all his contemplative muscles came out behind him and he tasted humiliation, fear and despair. And I need your help to do that."


    "Oh, you chose me for that."


    It was convincing, but a little facetious. I don''t feel very good about using my abilities for that.


    "When I found out what Midori was capable of, my plot of vengeance was vaguely raised in my head."


    "Your ancestors can do something similar. I can''t interfere with my dreams without me."


    "He''s stopped by Snow Oka so he won''t help me. So, can he interfere with that dream and do it?


    "Unless you''re consciously guarded. The target is also over-lived, so if you know you''re being mentally attacked, you should be prepared. If you were to do it, I wonder if you''d interfere enough so that you wouldn''t be aware that you''re being mentally attacked."


    Midori indicating a difficult color.


    "If you saw it in his head, can you keep showing him nightmares he doesn''t like?


    "Ugh..."


    To the true question, Midori mumbles. Instead of being difficult, he looks blatantly disgusting.


    "That''s too bad a hobby for anything, right?


    True silence in a blameworthy tone.


    "I''m not thinking of taking smart revenge. I don''t know if it''s a bad taste, but I want to make you suffer because of my frank feelings. I want to remind him how bad it is to keep being malicious and being deceived. But if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. Consider other ways."


    After conceiving for a little while, Truth chose the words and told them.


    "Yeah... well... I can''t do it, but I''m going to be suspicious if I have too many nightmares in a row. Maybe twice at most."


    I also perceive true feelings, and Midori proceeds with the premise of taking them on once.


    "You can be outspoken at first. The second time, I guess we should relate it to what happened in real life so we don''t get suspicious."


    "I guess having nightmares can only be harassing."


    "Ultimately, I can catch up with the nightmare I showed and link it to reality. Scared of the same consequences as a nightmare, make him squeeze his actions. Make a gap there."


    True contemplative plans were, as usual, a big mess, but Midori, who was directly connected to his heart, largely conveyed what the truth wanted to do.


    "It''s not just harassment, it''s cloth stone to win. Okey."


    "I want to know a lot about him, too. There must be a lot of reasons why you can''t help but get to the scraps. You can see the root of that woman''s malice. And why I''m obsessed with Snow Oka."


    "You know, True Brother... I have about three things to say."


    He gets a flashing face, Midori says.


    "The first. I really don''t like peeking into people''s heads, so take care of yourself a little bit."


    He said, "I''m sorry."


    "Second. Unbelievable to my true brother, but not all the shitheads in the world have started to curse the world and humans because of their tragic past, and some of them are really rooted shitheads already. Of course, the environmental problem is huge, but people''s painless cusses, the crumbs that look down on people and enjoy them, and the malevolent guesses, they don''t even become that kind of people because they''ve been abused, do they? And vice versa of course. Prejudices and stereotypes can be unexpected pitfalls, so you should be careful."


    True to recall that Junko noticed something similar.


    "So, third. Midori''s abilities aren''t all-purpose, either, huh? I''ve said it many times, but to dive deep into my head, I also need the mutual agreement and trust. If you want to force your ancestors to dive the other day, you have to use the technique itself. That way, you''ll know how much they''re after."


    "You mean you don''t even know the roots of rain shore lilies?


    "No, there''s no way either. Midori can interfere with people''s minds even in the form of dreams, so by associating memories in dreams, you might be able to explore them. But there''s no certainty about how to do it, is there? Again and again, if you do this openly, you may be able to understand that there is mental interference."


    It was hard to say for sure how many magicians the rain shore lilies were, and how little power or character they had as those with past lives.


    "Either way, you should minimize your memory digging. Like I said, I think twice is the limit. If you keep your schizophrenia sticking around all the time, you''re going to know what kind of hand that woman''s going to put on your true brother, but you''re also going to be at higher risk of getting noticed."


    "Okay. Whatever she''s up to, I can figure it out to some extent, so maybe it''s okay around here."


    Only to a certain extent, most of them will not be able to speculate, but I wondered if Midori would order any more, and I decided to talk about it now. Most importantly, Midori doesn''t seem to notice herself, so there''s a big reason why she cared.


    "Unless this spy finds out."


    I truly think it tasted bad that I acted with that spy. They suspected me of being tipped off, and there was a possibility of me being alert.

 600 36

    Saki was on her way to the Snow Oka Institute alone and was again being diagnosed with Junko.


    "Heh, pure sister, what''s it like?"


    Midori, who returned home about thirty minutes after Saki''s visit, walks into the lab and speaks up. After a short delay, True, who came home with Midori, also enters the room.


    "I''ve been doing a lot of research, and I haven''t solved it yet. Where we''re going to treat it."


    As Junko says, take out the obscure translucent bulge, which has an odd, organic design, like a tentacle with a mushroom on it. Size is enough to fit in the palm.


    I really know what that is. It is commonly used when experimenting with heroic mice. It is an organic device with the function of commanding spiritual exaltation and sedation.


    "Am I going to be a guinea pig"


    Seeing the creepy things Junko has, she is put to sleep on the sleeping table, on top of her underwear, blooming with only her sheets on, squeaking in a mood that does not soothe.


    "Huh? I''m not gonna do that. Okay? Unless I''m the one who wanted to be an experimental bench from me or was hostile to me, I''m not going to be an experimental bench, because I have my own rules."


    He mouths what he doesn''t even think, Junko looks down at the bloom and denies it.


    "Are you saying you won''t take the price of helping?


    "Hmm, just let Arlaune take the data on people parasitized, but if you try it on me, it''s a good harvest, and if you''re strong, I wonder if that''s deductible? Besides, I want a lab, and what I''m gonna do now is just treat you. It''s weird talking about disinfecting, bandaging, and demanding a high price for it. Except, of course, if it''s enough treatment to require a modified surgery."


    When I look at the strange substitute in Junko''s hands, I think that being able to put something that I don''t know about into my body is tantamount to remodeling.


    "As I said before, although the separation of Arlaune is impossible for me, I think I can install a device to quell my spirit and keep Arlaune from suffering. No, I don''t know, I think it makes it easier for you to control your mind."


    "That''s all I appreciate."


    After Junko''s commentary, Saki smiles small.


    "I''ve been playing with rain shore lilies"


    Anticipating the timing of general anesthesia on Sasaki, the truth speaks out.


    "That said, I can''t have a fun report because I got my ass on the way back."


    "What happened?


    Truly, Junko asks.


    "His house is on fire. Arson from around the fire. I don''t know anyone."


    It''s not me.


    "I didn''t even say it was you, and I don''t even think about it. So I stopped eating and came back silly, but somewhat engaged."


    While I say it, the truth is I show it only over my clothes, and I show it my shoulders.


    "It was almost just melee combat, but it broke. I knew somehow before I did it, but the difference was huge"


    "Before Saki''s transplant, I''d better treat you."


    "That''s not what I want to talk about."


    True says with grumpiness moronic on his expression.


    Recently, Makoto''s expression appeared naturally more frequent.


    However, Junko finds it unfortunate that there is not much to like about its natural appearance.


    "That''s enough, right? I found out on my own, and Encount fulfilled it. Talk to me without covering it up. I know to some extent, but I want to hear it right out of your mouth."


    "I don''t know what to tell you because it''s not enough to talk about. She was acting with me, but I''m in trouble and breaking up, resenting and harassing it. That''s all. But that much information, isn''t it true you''re grabbing it too?


    Junko said as he handled his true shoulder. It puts a suspicious ultrasound generator on its true shoulder, shaped like an SF tick gun with an atmosphere that is likely to emit even beams.


    "How did we get to act together?


    "At first they were enemies, but when they did, they started to follow me on their own."


    "Did you accept that? They''re keeping the rats away."


    Junko is reluctant to avoid swearing allegiance to herself or being distracted.


    "I didn''t know what type it was originally, but there was a precedent called Lily that made it extra bothersome."


    "I see."


    I''m convinced of Junko''s words.


    "What abilities and techniques do you possess?


    "Necromancer." Even magicians and spellmen do manipulative spirits, but Lily''s is different. You were good at manipulating corpses and letting spirits live in something to serve. I think the art of making and manipulating dead body dolls without spirits is pretty amazing. The corpse doll has no heart, but it has intelligence, so hey. I can make facial expressions, and I can make reactions that make them look emotional, so I can''t distinguish them from living people at all. I thought that was the best. "


    The story of Junko now coincides with the story of a former teacher being a corpse, revealed more than Lily''s mouth, and anger and shame swirl in the truth.


    "Abba, True Brother, calm down. The more emotional my real brother gets, the more delightful he''ll be."


    "Don''t enjoy anger or hate. Because those are really comforting emotions, but they don''t add up in a very good way."


    Midori, Junko and Junko, it takes two people to make a fool of the truth, but no matter how they both looked at it, they could see that they were uncommonly revealing their emotions, laughing and laughing, so the truth learned to be frustrating in a different way.


    "Did Snow Oka have such feelings?"


    Now I take a big deep breath twice and try to get some feelings out of the way, truly.


    "Well, I used to be a normal person there. Whatever your body is, your mind is."


    "Wow, were you sick?


    Midori asks.


    "Because I was born blind. Hey. Even now, you see, it''s an artificial demon eye."


    When you pound the back of your head with your right hand, both eyes of Junko fall pounding and you take it with your left hand.


    "Ugh, funny ~"


    "You''re surreal."


    "Hmm, I wish I could have complimented you another way. Glowy or something."


    Junko says unfortunately with both eyes re-framed to a true reaction with Midori.


    "So, what other powers do you have?"


    True to return to the story.


    "I''m good at a lot of other techniques, but it''s been a long time since I broke up, and I don''t know how Lily is growing up right now, or what new powers she''s gained. As far as I know, the most alarming thing is a corpse doll. Come on."


    and Junko.


    "Whoever has a life past is not a one-shot shop, hey. I''m using my spare time to gain that power."


    With the intention of following Junko, Midori said.


    "Okay."


    There was something else I wanted to ask you, but it was true that I decided to keep it to this extent.


    "We will take our vengeance."


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    True to look straight at herself and proclaim, Junko groans, with an indescribably vague grin.


    "Jun Sister, that''s a delightful situation, isn''t it? You can fight for yourself, or you can say it in such a straight face."


    "Hey...... I honestly can''t be happy or lighten up"


    The declaration of determination was also true of the mood that had been teared up and ruined by the two women.


    Lily took Akiko, Makoto and Platinum Taro to one of several owned houses. I also bought all the food, clothes and personal groceries that I would be lacking along the way.


    "The previous house was better."


    Don''t worry about the luxury.


    A lily that quenches the subprime that speaks of dissatisfaction.


    "We''ve burned all the important books and magic props. I don''t know who did it, but you did it."


    "I even burned the clothes my boyfriend bought me ~. It was my first gift and it was so important."


    "I''ve been sharpened by some legendary ballican grinder, my favorite ballican."


    In the face of expressing dissatisfaction with his mouth, only Mutual Moon was silent.


    "Revenge is stupid," he said.


    In the living room of the new house and in the meantime calm down, Mutsumomon opens his mouth.


    "Lily to Junko, true to Lily, and I truly am. Chain of hatred. Aha, that''s ridiculous indeed. The people who were trying to avenge me seem to have been swept away thanks to the lilies, but come on."


    "If you hated the truth, why were you acting together? You didn''t seem to hate me very much."


    It was a teasing lily, but Mutsuki is just smiling gently. It seems that the lily was also predicted.


    (You don''t have a clue... There are parts of Akiko that I can''t even think about, but this kid also...)


    There is no more fascinating being for lilies than the invisible person at the bottom. Conversely, the moment the bottom cracks, it may not be subject to lily interest.


    "You made up with the truth? It''s hard for me to understand how you can get along with a child who killed all your dear friends."


    "Aha, I don''t know if I need that kind of clich��. I mean, hey, too off-target."


    It was a lily that poked even with the intention of putting in an exploration, but Mutsuki doesn''t show how it went via will.


    "First of all, it was Lily who erased my vengeance."


    "Me?


    To unexpected words, lilies round their eyes.


    "While I was doing my homework that Lily gave me, I figured out the answer. It''s ridiculous to waste your life on revenge and all that. Isn''t that the extreme of a fool to lose one''s life? Oh, this is something you can tell both true and lily, right? Thanks to all the lilies pointing at the teachers on the other hand, I don''t seem to have to be passionate about such a stupid thing, but when do I realize lilies and truths?


    The majority of the words of the Good Moon were lies, but I was confident that I would delude Lily. Mutsuki discerns the nature of the lily, which often stirs up others, as soon as it is known from them and stirred up.


    "I ''m-"


    "I guess Mom and I can''t really pull it in."


    It''s a lily that tried to say something, but Akiko blocks it.


    "I tried to avenge my mom, too, but - no. I totally agree with Mutsuki."


    It takes the form of being pushed to Akiko, and Lily loses her words with a straight face. I even forgot what I was about to talk about right now. I was uncomfortable, two haters, Mutsuki and Akiko, and I was in the mood to get out of here as soon as possible, but...


    "If you, thanks to Lily, have been able to realize the vanity of vengeance, then thank Lily properly. Lily worked so hard to set up a revenge show for you. I just noticed that too."


    A lily whose unpleasant mood blows up in an instant and blows up in the words of White Kintaro, who utters spectacularly out of focus, in great seriousness and prestige. Mutsuki and Akiko also laugh when they are followed.


    "... what is this? Bullying?"


    The three women laughed and werewolved, and Platinum Taro shrugged with a crying face.

 601 End Chapter

    Shortly after I moved into my new house, Mutsuki visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    Seki is told by Junko to stay in the lab for a few days in the name of having the mental control organic device implanted in her body and then testing it for proper functioning.


    "Looks like we''re collecting data together. Well, I can''t complain because I''m in a position to get help, but I have a headache staying out of school all the time."


    Sitting opposite Mutsuki in a given room, Sasaki says.


    "I invited you myself. It''s not over. Stick your neck in the revenge play surrounding you... and catch a glimpse of the strange world. Honestly, a world I can''t keep up with. I''ll stay out of this."


    "Aha, that''s good"


    For Happy Moon, the back street that Saki denies is the place, but there is no choice but to be denied. In the first place, the Rakuzuki is also the earliest, not the kind of person who can live on the surface.


    "But if you change your mind and want to come and get revenge, you can always come back to me again"


    "Stop saying that even in jokes"


    To the light mouth of the good moon, Saki says, leaning down.


    "I''m sorry."


    Honestly apologize Mutsuki.


    "I know how you feel. No, I became just like you. I tried to kill you without suppressing my desire to kill you, and I became like a beast. I tasted the feeling of my heart dyeing black. I don''t deserve to accuse you anymore."


    "Oh well..."


    I don''t agree with the way Saki thinks, but Mutsuki appropriately gaveled at me.


    "I''m still not willing to forgive you. But..."


    Saki looks up as she talks and smiles small.


    "I feel like one day the time will come when I can forgive you, too. No, I''m not. I feel that way. I''ve been having all these weird delusions lately... Once I''m dead and you''re dead, and you''re broke, and I''m reborn and my sister and I become a family, and we can start over."


    I feel sorry for you.


    Listening to Sasaki, it was a good moon that I thought so, but I didn''t put it in my mouth.


    (Whenever you want, go with me to Dust Big Botanical Park -)


    Sakura, on the other hand, almost said so and kept it in mind. To say that much yet, I haven''t sorted out my feelings.


    "You got a minute?


    When I left the room with the bloom, the truth called out.


    "Aha, something."


    Since the truth walks out silently to go outside the institute, the Good Moon follows it as well.


    "Repair complete!


    At the entrance to the institute, Yi appears with a grin spread across his face.


    "Well, who am I to fight!? You can tell me anything!


    "No, that''s enough..."


    True and harmonious moon sliding through beside the fortitude of slapping his chest confidently.


    "Where are you going?


    Mutsumomon speaks out when he leaves Candoville.


    "Anywhere. In the lab, you don''t know when he''ll show up."


    "Haha."


    The true answer I answered while walking is strange, and Mutsuki laughs. I also understood that Junko would not want to talk to me.


    "In the meantime, all the avengers that the rain shore has directed against you have retreated, okay?


    "Yeah. That''s it."


    Mutsuki answers the sigh mix.


    "Return the majority of the avengers. Ah. I can''t let them kill you, but it''s very heavy."


    "What about you? You have no vengeance on me?


    "Aha, there isn''t."


    Truly questioned, Mutsuki smiles remembering yesterday''s conversation with Lily and Akiko.


    "I mean, I had plenty of time to think about it, so I sort out some feelings, but they can''t want revenge on me, and honestly, I don''t either. I think that''s an insult to them if you make a crappy enemy out of them."


    It''s a total lie, such as seeing Lily''s homework and finding revenge ridiculous. Here''s the real reason.


    "Those guys... all the sweeping vacations are so proud of me. I don''t want to tarnish that. True, you would know if you fought them and killed them all. They were strong, weren''t they? Those guys, no crying, no grudges, they got pretty scattered, didn''t they?


    "Oh... I was strong, and I enjoyed it"


    For a moment, but when I saw the truth smile, Mutsuki fell apart.


    "Your organization''s parting conversation in Azito, remember? I tried to get you away, and I called out why I killed my people, and I said I enjoyed it."


    "Yeah."


    "Those words are not lies. It was fun, so I killed him. I remember the fear of death so many times that it came out whether it was adrenaline or endorphin that I was the one burning in my head as an intense memory, so I kept being pulled and killed."


    "Haha, that''s the best feeding word for them, it"


    I''m not kidding, I really think so, Mutsuki. If the true opponent recognizes it, it even feels honorable.


    "So, for your information, you gave me information about the Taniguchi Lu case, and I want you to sneak up on me in this way in the future."


    To true demands, the grin disappears from the face of the Good Moon.


    "It''s hard, huh? In this revenge play, you acted together in the form of helping me, didn''t you? Lily must be on guard about me. Without that - and a more blatant gesture that I''m burning revenge on you, it''d be easy to stay on Lily''s lap and sneak up on you."


    I have spoken yesterday to Lily that I have no intention of avenging against the truth.


    "Well, Lily''s doing something I don''t know about. Send Akiko to Junko and make friends with you and Junko. Come on. Akiko is against lilies with Akiko, and Akiko is likely to be more helpful to you. For that matter, the lilies seem to be on high alert."


    "I''m asking you to help me. You''re more believable and you can count on it."


    Reacting to that true dialogue, Shayyah''s consciousness awakens again in the midst of the Good Moon.


    "Even if you say you''re on guard, you can do as much as flow information. Of course, they can grab false information, but they can''t help but care that much. The information I get from you, too, will be judged by weaving it in, so you just have to let me know at your discretion if anything happens. Or when I asked for it."


    "Okay. Fine. But..."


    Mutsuki hesitated for a moment to cut out the next word.


    "Because I''m not giving you a hand for free. It''s on good terms. When it''s all over, you can do me a favor."


    I tried to delude myself with laughter, but Mutsuki''s tone tends to be really hesitant.


    "Tell me now. There are things you can and cannot do."


    "Aha, I won''t ask you to do anything you can''t. Well, look forward to it."


    "No, say it now"


    Truly pushed off, Mutsuki turns off her grin and takes a serious look.


    "When I disappear and Shayyah shows up, I want you to take care of Shayyah. Shayyah is in love with you."


    "... ok"


    Slightly between, I truly accepted.


    "Aha, is that okay? Make a deal. Come on."


    "I didn''t mean to be cheap. I have a lot to think about."


    In the time leading up to the response, the true head was spinning fast.


    (Does that Shaye really exist in the first place? Are you sure it''s a double personality? I doubt it. Or vice versa, isn''t there just a woman named Shayyah playing a man named Mutsumomon all the time?


    From the time of the fight against the sweeping vacation, the question is in the truth.


    "Is Shayyah not guilty of what he does?


    I''m going to touch that area, and the truth is, I''m going to ask.


    "There shouldn''t have been. That''s what Shayyah wants."


    To clear up Shayyah''s willingness to kill, his hatred, his grudges, the Good Moon has continued to offer sacrifices. That''s what I assumed.


    "How about you?


    "To be honest, it was heartbreaking. But think it''s for Shaye..."


    "Shaye, Mutsuki, which is the real you? No, you don''t even know anymore, do you?


    The word was an unexpected substitute for the Good Moon.


    "What are you talking about? Shayyah is the real me."


    "Which one of you is guilty of which? You don''t even know that anymore, do you? Are you blaming Shaye for the murder you committed because Shaye wanted it? Shayyah wanted to kill himself, but he blames it on the Moon for doing it because it was the Moon? It looks like we''re using each other to escape."


    True pointing out, the Moon loses its word too completely of shock and stands up. Stop your legs naturally and truly.


    "You will not accept sin and bear it. In order for you to be saved, isn''t that to bear sin with proper consciousness? You''re guilty yourself, but you''re turning away from it. I think you should be willing to make amends."


    "Are you..."


    "I know what you''re trying to say. Listen to me till the end."


    True to forcefully block the words of the Good Moon who tried to open his mouth.


    "You have no choice. That''s why I don''t blame you. Hannah doesn''t deserve to blame me. No, honestly, whatever sin you''re guilty of, it''s not what I found out. If you help me, that''s fine with me. I''m not on the side of justice, I''m not stupid, I''m moral, I''m not gonna say anything about your past."


    "Haha... I feel like I''m saying quite a bit..."


    "But what about you at heart? It''s a matter of guilt in you. It''s not like I don''t think anything about it, using it as an excuse because of the bad conditions in which I was born. Or, I don''t bear sin or atone for it all that I did wrong. Either way, you look like you''re hanging around."


    Shut up to the true word, nagging harmony moon.


    "All you have to do is admit and bear sin as sin, and suffer. There are other ways to make amends besides judging the law."


    I almost said what way - and I couldn''t. I feel sorry to hear that.


    "And I was just talking about it. If you disappear and Shayyah shows up, do you mean to be my lover?


    "Oh, oh... hopefully"


    Verily, the Moon snorts. What else does that mean, Mutsuki thinks?


    Shortly afterwards, True turned to the Moon, overlapping her lips.


    I kiss dignified - looks like men to men. Besides, in a crowded downtown area, this stands out. Everyone passing by sees the true and harmonious moon.


    "You''re you. It is Shayyah and the Moon of Reconciliation. You are alone. So if you''re going out with me, I don''t mind now at all. Instead, when I wanted to - let me hold it for the processing of my sexuality. If you refuse, you''ll buy a woman."


    On the good moon, which is releasing its lips and making its eyes black and white, the truth tells it in a tone that does not break its faceless expression, but does not precipitate.


    Mutual Moon stood still for a while, looking up to the truth with a crying face, but eventually he leaves the scene on early walk, trying to push the truth away from Mutual Moon.


    (Uh-huh... my true brother... that''s too strong...)


    "I think it worked."


    I said to Midori, looking at the back of the Moon, with a tone of tears in his head, true to the flesh.


    (hey ~ it works. So did Sister Apricot, but is it for another woman that True Brother uses it because of a woman? Yeah, me, too. I know, but from a woman''s point of view, a true brother is the worst bastard you''ve ever seen.


    (I''m going to use it to handle my sexuality, and I''m going to satisfy them properly. At least that''s what I did when I was an apricot, and the fact that my thoughts on apricots aren''t lies is something you''d know if you saw deep down in my heart, right?


    Truly, Midori lost his words and stopped touching them any more, saying them without any evil in his head.


    18 Let''s Kick the Avengers and Play End

 602 Five Preambles

    Cornelis Van Damme met the goddess.


    Van Damme was experiencing death at that time. One death in the name of heartbreak. The sadness that love ends. It was then that he was thirty years old and had begun to taste the immeasurable damage, and he went on a tour with the goddess.


    The presence of the goddess was a shock to Van Damme. He has a sober heart than anyone else, even admits to being a cold, thin person like himself, and wraps it up.


    Immediately after a broken heart, there is a clich�� that makes it easier to fall in love, but maybe there was that too. His mind was defenseless at that time, but the words and eyes of the Goddess were therefore directly pierced by Van Damme''s heart.


    Van Damme is aware of his evil, etc. The satanic self was attracted to the goddess and the hilariousness she loved, but the thought could not be stopped. Fearing it would be a secondary victimization of his broken heart, he whispered a word of love to the goddess.


    And the devil was bound unto the goddess. Her heart was sober enough to tolerate and accommodate the heart of the devil as well.


    She knows Van Damme is the man who makes wealth out of people''s good intentions, but she retains it as if she cares less about pranksters.


    Atheist Van Damme thinks. Assuming that God was really there, there would be no such thing as a substitute that would never go beyond the realm of the product of a man''s clich��d ideas, like that arrogant and utterly dictator who appears in the Bible. Without an uninterrupted, merciful, warm, soft, deep nostalgia, and wise being, we cannot call ourselves God.


    Vandamm, who was an atheist, thought at the wedding when the priest made him take an oath before God. It is this woman whom I have chosen - that God dwells in her purifying her own heart, which is the devil.


    That was about twenty years ago.


    The news show was still circulating some news today. News streamed many times a week on any station show these days.


    That day, the news show was even organizing and covering the feature. The screen shows a large crowd marching in rows all over the city. It''s called a demonstration march.


    The cross sections and placards they list include words such as "protect the planet," "reconcile with nature," "the natural environment is much more important than human civilization," and "drown in cheap and convenient science".


    "More and more students seem to be attending Grimm Penis demonstrations these days. What do they think and participate in this activity ''


    When the narration speaks that way, he thinks he is around twenty years old and the face of a young man with an indescribable face goes up on the screen.


    ''I don''t think the dark cloud development of scientific civilization makes man happy''


    Make your eyes sparkle and the youth assure you in a tone that will not precipitate.


    "Wow, I wonder where the word of the knowledgeable man could be received"


    Midori, who was watching TV while picking up lunch in the living room, whines with a smile.


    "I asked them how they felt about continuing to participate in this demonstration"


    Narration speaks, the faces of different students appear one after the other, and words flow.


    ''Cause each of us is acting serious with our own heads!


    ''Yeah, well, I don''t know if I''d be proud of you, but I think we''re more conscious and better at using our heads than we are at our age. Fuhihihi......''


    ''Cause I don''t want to be a puppet of society, not having my own thoughts, just being flushed''


    Every one of them was a doorman like he ate a man.


    "What are you talking about when it comes to puppets?"


    Zuo runs his mouth in a frigid manner.


    "Grimm Penis seems to have taken in some of the student base by orgging it good while temporarily having a bad reputation because of the other day''s assault on the Dream Popus."


    and Junko.


    "Demos are getting more and more active... and Grimm Penis is getting momentum back..."


    Tired sees Junko.


    "Later, at this time, Cornelis Van Dam, Chairman of Grimm Penis, is coming to Japan"


    "I guess the aim is to inspire students who just took in directly."


    Received true words, says Zuo.


    "If the top of the organization - it was also inspired by world-renowned outsiders coming to Japan, the effect would be surface. Because the Japanese are weak."


    And, Zuo.


    "Ababa, and if you''re dealing with all those pure hungry ghosts, it''s going to be extra effective."


    Midori makes a funny laugh.


    ''What has the rapid development of civilization in neighboring China brought? It must have been self-destruct by pollution, right? The sick, teratogenic children and the dead from pollution continued as a price for the development of scientific civilisation. Is that a happy shape?''


    Commentators wielding hot valves in the studio. He, too, apparently, is an ecologist in tune with the idea of grim penis.


    "I only grow up because of my failures. Of course it''s not a good idea to overdo it, but I don''t know if it''s a good idea not to overdo it. Whatever the idea, I wonder if it''s extreme hitting one axis, and I think running into these extremist ideologies is itself the worst evil of humanity."


    He gave a rare and blatantly fed up look for Junko and developed a theory.


    That was three days ago.


    "Hey Kiyojiro, would you like to be a member of Grim Penis?


    Upon leaving the university canvas, Kiyojiro Kujukuri received such an invitation from his friend Seita Ichikawa, who had always been the same as high school college from middle school.


    Kiyojiro had a pure and moderate personality, but had no initiative, and neither high school nor university made their own decisions. It wasn''t even decided by parents or teachers. It was all invited by Seita, but it remained.


    "I''ve actually been a member of Grimm Penis since yesterday. I also participated in the demonstration. No, that one''s gonna burn. I felt like I was part of the protection of the planet, and I was impressed with whether it was the most dynamic or fulfilling."


    Seita speaks in an exciting tone, but that emotion cannot be conveyed to Kiyojiro.


    "After all, environmental protection is important, and humankind is just a living organism in this natural environment, so you can''t unilaterally feed nature. You have to realize that. The benefits of scientific civilization must be lived in harmony with nature."


    Kiyojiro wondered whose recipient that was, but didn''t say it in front of Suntae, who was in a good mood to talk. Seeing from Kiyojiro''s eyes, Seita just seemed to be rising sensibly to the idea of being heard.


    "Let''s fight together for that. The power of each and every one is important. You should do it too."


    "Yeah, fine."


    Kiyojiro agrees perfectly, even though he thinks it''s frigid.


    Kiyojiro has no confidence whatsoever. The future is full of anxiety, and I can''t find anything I want to do. I don''t sympathize with the idea of grim penis, but I vaguely thought that I wanted something rewarding or worthy of life.


    It''s a boring day anyway. It was such a mild feeling that there might be such a stimulus in the days of just being flushed and living.


    That was two months ago.


    Kanagawa Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    Killing is unfolding tonight, especially in that city, which the residents of the back streets call a dark city that bounces.


    Since the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha is adjacent to the harbour section, it was a relay point for the overseas mafia and, at the same time, a city serving as a breakwater. A diagram of the conflict between the Japanese society behind it and the overseas forces that are trying to feed Japan has been made possible.


    The enemy he is currently fighting is not the Mafia. But it does not change that it is an overseas force.


    Brown skin illuminates the lights. I won''t forget to stroke my red-brown hair behind me drooling in one room during the intense movement as well.


    As he moves, he also dances a choker of leather strings with white fang embellishments. Shortly after the ornament shined white in the light of the light, it abruptly stopped dancing. It was smashed by a bullet that flew in.


    "Shit."


    Abominably tongue-in-cheek your favorite accessories and look to your enemies.


    There is one enemy. One from the beginning.


    "This price is going to be high. The big potty."


    The man, one of the particularly dangerous strong, designated ''taboo'' in the back streets - the viper shrugged looking at his enemies.


    "You''re a big guy, too, so you''re just fine."


    With a tall and lovely voice, the woman at the end of Viper''s gaze replied.


    In a nutshell, she was dressed as a cowgirl. He is wearing a white tengalon hat, strangled with a water-coloured necka chief, and a western shirt with a large cut into his chest, wearing torn coaled jeans. Even more politely strangled to the gun belt, the revolver that fit in the belt is gripped in the right hand and is real, not a crop. Furthermore, on the left hand side, the throwing rope (Lariat) had been turned.


    For the record, not all hats worn by cowboys are tengalon hats. It is a kind of nomenclature, in a cowboy hat. But as far as Japanese perception goes, it has become a tengalon hat.


    Her appearance doesn''t even look adorable, but she will be resistant to calling her beautiful. Anyway, the face has meat on the bread. The body is also very thick, and its upper arm would be thicker than the fat crotch of a poor woman. But the thick arms and legs are covered not only with fat, but with forged muscles.


    The woman''s name is Catherine Crystal. He is an executive and a warrior of the ecological terrorist Sea Chihuahua.


    Viper attempts several approaches today. Immediately afterwards, Katherine''s left hand throwing rope is released and she tries to wrap it around the neck of the viper.


    Shortly after the shooting took place elsewhere. patterns several times today. There is nothing serious about the bullet being hit, but it seems to contain a powerful solution and is damaged once and for all. The place where the shot was shot is melting out. I want to avoid anything that can be avoided because the damage has accumulated after a few rounds.


    But more troublesome than that was Lariat dancing like a creature on Catherine''s left.


    Once that rope wrapped around the viper''s body, the viper swung it off while using one of the trump cards, a long needle. Catherine''s power was also considerable, even though she couldn''t pull it off with Viper''s powers.


    "Whoa!?


    The part of the rope ring that I thought I had scratched will not return to Catherine''s hand, but will show an unusual movement in the air, resting on the viper''s neck and instantly tightening it up.


    While attempting to untie the restraint with both hands, Viper simultaneously advances with Catherine in mind. This aimed to loosen the rope, but Catherine fired many times with a gun in her right hand, with the viper facing her.


    It is received in the head, chest and abdomen, where it is shot dissolves out and the blood blows out. But with his whole body bloody, he bearded an awesome grin, and Viper approached Catherine.


    "Wow, I''m gonna fall in love"


    Catherine laughs too. Viper''s fist creeps me out.


    Catherine took the blow of a viper that literally crushed the rock with both hands. Both the gun and the rope remain in the hand.


    Shortly after the gun was destroyed, Catherine was moving without flickering at all. Katherine, who has been an offense until now, turns her back on the viper and escapes at a glance.


    Viper didn''t go after it. Because he was severely damaged himself.


    "Damn... it''s a sore division. Not at all."


    As the adrenaline runs out, it hurts all over my body. I had a particularly bad head bleed. Not visible from the viper himself, but the meat had melted and the skull was exposed to a large extent.


    "It''s been a terrible thing. But thanks to the fat."


    I look at both hands as I run, and Catherine squeaks. With Viper''s fist, the bones seemed to be crushed in both hands, but with a simple fracture.


    "He was a cool, wild, powerful, dangerous guy inside. Woohoo...... even the enemy, could I have fallen in love? Is this the beginning of a forbidden love?


    When he approached me, he remembered the evil face of the viper, and was Catherine, who dyed her cheeks red.


    That was two weeks ago.


    The white man and woman were facing each other at a luxury caf�� in Italy.


    Women are in their twenties. He has an impressive long wavy redhead, wearing a light pink sweater and a dark blue coat. The face remains somewhat obnoxious.


    Men look in their fifties. He is in a suit, his eyes open tightly, his mouth is stretched with makeup laughter, and his spine is stretched out. Impressions like vigorous businessmen.


    "So, won''t you cooperate?


    "Why do we have to cooperate -?


    To the man''s inquiry, the woman inquired in a slightly prolonged tone.


    "You are a narrow man at the gates of heaven, who deals in people''s good intentions. There is no point in helping such a person. Your wife is such a fine man."


    Woman - one of the fixers who cows the world from behind, called Sister, told him in a chilled tone.


    "I respect the Wife thing, too. There is still much to learn from her. And I worship you as the only goddess in this reality."


    Male - Cornelis Van Dam, president of the environmental protection group Grimm Penis, said without embarrassment in a grand tone, while turning his tenacious grin into a bitter laugh.


    "Then why don''t you apprentice your wife a little?"


    "Hmm. The head of a group of petitioners who preach to me to worship the phantom of God?


    "If you fool God, it''s a butt pen."


    "If you are seriously saying that fooling the phantom is a sin, it is an extremely primitive thought circuit. It can also be called madness. Besides, you and I are doing the same for good intentions. No matter how much you deny it, it just looks the same to me."


    "Mm."


    In Van Dam''s sarcastic rhetoric, Sister swells her cheeks and gently stares at Van Dam.


    "We''ve already declared war on Junko Yukioka. Until one of us perishes, by the way or by the curtain."


    Van Damme continues his conversation while thinking of Sister, who looks blatantly dissatisfied, as an inner cutie.


    "It is unfortunate that she and you, the enemy, will not ask me out. Can you tell me why you''ve been judged powerless or simply don''t like it? I don''t like things that are unclear, and I want to refer to them."


    "In both."


    Sister answered Van Damme''s question clearly.


    That was ten days ago.

 603 1

    Excessive environmental protection ideology, swept the world in the middle of the twenty-first century. Japan naturally also had an impact, but its impact and forces are clearly small compared to those of other countries. At first we asked about the complexion of other countries, and although regulations were put in place on each side, the very idea is hardly rooted.


    With such a recent delay in Japan, my eyes are turning to the very idea of environmental protection.


    Of course the majority of the people showed no interest or it was a cold reaction. It also turns out there was an organized kidnapping by Grimm Penis a month ago, and a few people have bad feelings.


    On the other hand, over the weekend, there are weekly demonstrations, and if you go to a bookstore, there is a line of environmental protection and scientific civilization denial books, and many companies and exchangers agree with the idea of grim penis. So much so that a political party called the Conservative Nature Party was launched.


    Animal care campaigns and demonstration marches by members, mainly students. Frederick Katsuura, the head of the Grim Penis Japan branch, who lit that fire, did not float, even though he did his job to the fullest.


    Earlier, key members of the students gathered at the entrance to the building in the Japanese branch for a meeting. Seeing that he even had a cross section that said, "Environmental protection can also lead to peace for mankind," Katsuura took a deep breath. I don''t care if you mix anything up.


    "I think we can stop using electricity because not using electricity will keep us away from civilization and away from civilization will lead us to environmental protection"


    Seung-ura was flat when one of the student members said such a dialogue in front of Seung-ura and saw the students around him clapping.


    They''re just kids. Only my body is an adult, but my head is clearly young compared to the youths of my age. It can also be said to be pure, but its purity is not tacky.


    It has gathered the most gullible layers. They believe in their deeds as good and do not doubt them, spending precious youth on suspicious exercise. Seung-ura was hurting her chest because of what she had done.


    "We have to thank them for moisturizing our nostalgia by demonstrating until we crush the holidays."


    A man next to Katsuura sees the demo on TV and exposes his insults and ridicules and says it away.


    "They were probably kids who wasted a lot of time in front of their parents when they were kids. Even now that you''ve only grown your body, it''s a pleasure to do the same. A good adult is in line with tens of thousands and wastes all at once in public. That is the identity of the demonstration march, common to all nations. No, not all of them."


    The fluent Japanese speaker was an elderly white man in a suit. From the sagging and carved wrinkles of the skin, the age seems to be over fifties, but the radiance of its eyes and the aura emitted from its entire body are very energetic, bright and youthful.


    "What are the exceptions?


    Katsuura asks. I was interested to see what terrible answers would return.


    "That''s clearly a case of the weak being in pain. In that case, I think I could have a coup d ''��tat instead of a demo. Do not inflict suffering on the bottom weak, who make up the majority of the world. They are our precious food support. It is not a sane shack, such as deliberately inflicting pain on livestock. Livestock is something we treat with love."


    The first half seemed decent, but the second half was terrible, in line with Katsuura''s expectations. And at the same time I was convinced. He said he was a rumored person in the organization.


    The man next to Katsuura''s name is Cornelis Van Dam. The second generation chairman of Grimmpenis. It is that person.


    He was a notorious figure within the organization when he was just a ruthless person making environmental protection activities a business, but that wasn''t limited to Van Damme, the chairman, who seems to be the case with all the top executives at the organizational headquarters.


    Katsuura, who was only the branch manager of the hitherto less prominent Japanese branch, only knew the circumstances of the organization''s centre to the extent of the rumors, but only face-to-face with Van Damme and had a few conversations, he could realise heartily that the rumors were true.


    "But this momentum is going to change Japan, too. Some of the politicians have created an environmental protection party to try to ride this wave."


    Katsuura said with a sense of public discourse, but Van Damme changes his expression when he hears the words.


    "As a democracy, demonstrators can''t change government."


    Van Damme says in an uncomfortable face.


    "But with a demonstration like tens of thousands of people, you''re going to lose all credibility from within and outside the country, such as a government that will change course and policy. How much flower garden is in your head. The politicians."


    "I see a change in national policy itself."


    To the vomiting van Dam, Katsuura also says no more mucky.


    "Some governments in this country don''t rely on it, and many politicians don''t deserve credit, but the bureaucrats who support them, or the power behind them, seem relatively decent, so they won''t be foolish or stupid."


    It is a pizzy and truncating van dam, but Katsuura finds contradiction in his statement.


    "So why are you trying to give them a demonstration or a speech?


    Once Grim Penis had enough power to put pressure on the Japanese government.


    Now that the environmental protection boom has pushed Japan to demonstrate every weekend with 10,000 people passionate about the environmental protection movement, there is no hand in not talking about environmental and animal protection to get votes. In order to do so, it was decided that it would be effective to follow Gripenis or to remain gracious even if it did not.


    As a result of the growing lobbying and influence of Grim Penis on national governments in all countries, politicians in all countries have voted on the subject of environmental protection.


    Although it was later than in other countries, the same thing started to happen in Japan, and instantly the influence of Grim Penis intensified.


    However, Angelina Harris'' Whale Watch tour made it harder to interfere with the government when it became clear that a large number of Japanese were being held in kidnapping detention. It is a democracy, even if it rots. It''s hard for politicians to connect with grim penises while buying the public''s disgust.


    The incident pushed the blame on one missing Angelina Harris, and just because she was the owner of an abnormal sexuality, Grimm Penis was able to escape as irrelevant in any way, but there was a downward image of the organization, and most importantly, the majority of politicians and senior government officials who had been gracious turned that way at the same time, and their relationship with the Japanese government was extremely diminished.


    In that case of the Dream Popus, I don''t see the point in Van Damme denying it, even though he''s once trying to regain his influence over a nearly lost national hub.


    "It''s just a matter of publicity. There should be a little more endorsers. You''re right, it''s also convenient to have more users among politicians. More clearly, it''s a guy called Get Back From scratch. I lost my credibility once, but from scratch it could be called a negative start. The transition to a stage that affects policy comes after Grimm Penis regains the credibility of the Japanese people"


    It was a van dam that didn''t really matter how far, but what he claimed was once passed on to Katsuura as well. He said the demonstration was only the first step and that fate lay in subsequent lobbying.


    "Besides, to give them young fighters of the Grim Penis a sense of unity and fullness. It looks like this, and it cares about me and my members."


    Katsuura was about to blow out to the word that it looked like this. Apparently Vandam herself, she knows her own bad reviews within the organization. It does not penetrate the Japanese branch, but I think it is only a matter of time.


    "Not only do they take the time to participate in the demonstration, but they also drop us a lot of donations."


    In a slightly sarcastic tone, Katsuura says. The irony was not unleashed on the student members. It''s for Van Damme.


    "A just movement is an industry. If you''re an adult, you should see it through."


    I assure you that Van Damme keeps his grin sticking, in a chilled tone.


    "You think those who are serious about that movement are not adults?


    I remember the frustration, and Seung-ura asks with her disgust exposed. Katsuura herself could not see them as adults, but I am heartbroken that I know and use them. But Van Damme doesn''t even seem to feel itchy.


    "Of course not. Didn''t I tell you earlier? Only my body grows up and remains a child in my head. It''s what we''re doing to help society with those big kids in the true sense of the word. In the form of food for our ruling class."


    To Van Damme, arrogantly speaking, Seung-ura was feeling something chilly through her anger.


    But we''re not just feeding them unilaterally.


    Van Dam can spot Katsuura being in the mood of a member who is interested in demonstrating and also follow up. On the other hand, at a time when I didn''t know I had to bother explaining this, I was deciding that this man was incompetent.


    "Politicians who support them can get votes. Writers with titles like Critic Thinkers and Sportsmen who are on their side can sell books. Television stations that take them up can also be news stories. Newspapers who take them up can sell them newspapers and earn money from advertising. Some of them spend a little money on support in the form of expenses. Above all, they get the satisfaction and achievement that they are exercising. Those of them who join the movement for heterosexuality may be lucky enough to find a destiny companion. What do you say? A lot of people would be happy, wouldn''t they?


    Van Damme was going to follow this very seriously, but from Katsuura, it''s just extra frightening.


    "Also, celebrities may come from among them. Then let''s say that person is a winner. Those who could not be anything else should worship, honor and delight in being fed the few winners born of them."


    "Honestly, I want them to stop exercising."


    I feel like I can''t do it, and Katsuura accidentally speaks the truth.


    "How? Are you going to convince me that it''s just being used? They''re already righteous fighters, aren''t they? I''m not smart enough, but I won''t admit anything to incompetence that''s twice as high as pride. Decline that everything is wrong except our own thoughts, and stop thinking there. I''m sure they''ll stay that way for the rest of their lives. And it''s a life that will gladly give us life. So they''re happy. I don''t feel a scratch against them. Honestly, I have some feelings of contempt. I''d appreciate it more than that, and they''re even cuter lambs than that."


    Van Damme tells him to take the chase. No, in fact, from Katsuura, it was nothing but a chase.


    "But. Even with contempt, I can''t take it lightly. The masses are not as stupid or dumb as the ruling class thinks they are. If you look down, it hurts. We have to treat it with some respect. But at the earliest, they definitely assume they are smarter and better than the masses. Even though we are only a grain in the masses, we will not even try to acknowledge it. You got it right, and you manipulated them well."


    Vandamm''s advice was surprising. Also, the words, even if they were derogatory, were scaly from the eyes.


    (Isn''t it just a cold gold deceased on a boulder)


    Katsuura revamps her rating for Van Dam.


    "And I want their student members to work hard. I want you to tell me that via you. A lot of performances, but if it works, I''ll meet them straight away and praise them."


    "What?


    Katsuura has a bad feeling.


    "My Grim Penis has enemies. I want you to fight that. With their power, in their way."


    "What is the enemy..."


    It is a grim penis with a large number of enemies. It comes to mind for Katsuura at all costs. But the name of the enemy Van Damme named was one that Katsuura could not think of.


    "I''m a mad scientist named Junko Yukioka. Let them know it exists."

 604 2.

    Kiyojiro Kujukuri had been mixed among key members since joining the Grim Penis Japan branch. My friend Yoshita Ichikawa is with me.


    Seita, who had joined before Kiyojiro, is still shallow after becoming a member. Speaking of why the two men were mixed up in such a position, in middle school high school, he was a manager in the same club as Kiyojiro and Seita, a spokesperson for Kiyoko Peach. She was the leading presence of Grimm Penis student members.


    Peaches was always with Kiyojiro and Seita in the same Battle Pottery Department as Middle School High School. Although I went to different universities, I did not become alienated, and I continued to interact there. But Kiyojiro didn''t know she was in a grim penis.


    If you are a peach who has long been capable of acting, sociable, short-tempered is a scratch on your balls, but bright and pleasant, and doesn''t look bad, you can also nod that you are a leader.


    Kiyojiro was one-sided with Peaches, but Peaches was making another boyfriend lightly, so it seemed as if the love was over without fruit. But now, Peaches says they''re free.


    Honestly, Kiyojiro had a heart attack. It was a grim penis that I was invited into for nothing, but just because I can be on Peach''s side makes me look forward to going to Grim Penis, and I really expect to be ahead of it.


    (True, it''s going to cost money Bill......)


    It''s still shallow to go to the Grim Penis Japan Branch building in the heart of the city, but Kiyojiro thinks so every time he comes. The building is twenty stories long and has a very beautiful exterior. The perimeter of the building is also filled with marble.


    Meetings will be held by key members in the entrance square, in the conference room, etc. Kiyojiro would always just shut up and listen, but Seita spoke occasionally, and Peaches, naturally, was gunning.


    "Endorsers are growing steadily. It is also obvious to see an increase in the number of people gathered in the demonstration. The Environmental Protection Party, while in opposition, is also helping us. The number of sponsoring companies is also increasing, albeit slightly. The flow is completely this way."


    Peaches stands in front of the stage and speaks well.


    "It''s been reported on the news, it''s been a hectic weekend, but they''re slapping me that it''s the internet, and people around me don''t give me very good eyes,"


    "Yeah, well, the demonstrations are definitely exciting, but when I get back to everyday life, I suddenly can''t feel it. Maybe the people who are just in the demo think the same thing."


    Peach''s face distorts into anger as soon as an anti-opinion is issued.


    "You can''t help looking at all the bad parts. Ugh. Don''t you think you can''t move on thinking backwards? You should just look at the good part. Shh. I''m sure the flow is here."


    Peaches, who had been short-tempered for a long time, try to show the same shortness of temper and seal the objection, but Kiyojiro became anxious to hear it.


    (Is that how you suppress it? I wonder how to keep dissent and anxiety under control...)


    Shouldn''t leaders come with a sincere attitude, using a few more compelling words if they disagree? Otherwise, the hearts of those below will also depart. Though I thought so, I can''t speak of Kiyojiro.


    "You''re the same, that guy."


    Seita seems to feel the same way, whispering in Kiyojiro''s ear with a face


    "Yeah......"


    "I''m sure it''s towing, but some of the guys left because of that Nori. I hope Manager Katsuura pays attention."


    Shortly after Seita said so, Frederick Katsuura, the branch manager, shows up in the conference room.


    "I apologize for the excitement. I wanted to see you all right away and report back."


    Though lovingly smiling and laughing, Katsuura said. Kiyojiro was also fond of this person. I heard he was forty-four years old, but he was an old looking little guy who looked like he was about fifty, an old man with a seemingly well-to-be-populated look.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Cornelis Van Dam, chairman of Grimm Penis during his visit to Japan, is busy, so he can''t come today, but in time, he said he would like to meet you straight away and interact with you."


    "Whoa, whoa!


    I applaud and cheer for Katsuura''s words, as I said.


    (Something''s a little creepy)


    It was Kiyojiro who, whether he was genuinely pleased or reading the air, would be drawn to this simultaneous applause and cheer.


    "Well, gentlemen. As you know, there are still sadly people in the world who wield an unblemished scientific faith in order to make humanity''s convenience and desire a priority, without worrying about environmental destruction or anything else. As you may also know, there are many people who do dangerous research, ignoring ordinances and regulations, called Mad Scientists."


    Kiyojiro pokes in his heart wondering if it was Grim Penis like no other that created that many Mad Scientists.


    It is a known fact that, as a result of the decline of scientific civilization around the world, the development of new technologies and drugs has been blinded and regulated, many technologists have emerged who have contradicted it, and those who dye their hands on crime have also continued to do so.


    "They are just the evil incarnations that erode this planet. In this Japan, where grim penis has little influence and is retreating from the tide of environmental protection, sadly, it appears to have a particularly high number of Mad Scientists. The presence of backstreets is also a factor in making them jump and trek. We will not deny their existence."


    But as if ignoring the fact that everyone knows, Katsuura tells. Kiyojiro becomes uncomfortable again with the fact that the language is a rather daunting incitement. And I doubt how the others here take it. If you''re accepting it straight, it kind of makes you feel religious.


    "Now, what we at Grim Penis see as the most dangerous is the Mad Scientist known as'' The Three Crazies''. Do you know -?


    When I looked over, my hands were raised, but most did not seem to know.


    "So who knows one of those three madmen, a Mad Sietensist named Junko Yukioka?


    Now a greater number of hands will be raised, but still less than a quarter of the total.


    "Let''s do a little searching if you don''t know. I''ll be out in a minute."


    Those who are prompted to search simultaneously. Seita and Peaches are also projecting and searching holographic displays next door, so I have no choice but to search for Kiyojiro as well.


    Seeing the contents of the occult masterpiece written there, Kiyojiro was stunned. It is really frowning content that when it becomes a dangerous human experimental platform for Mad Scientists who become Junko Suzuoka, they can make their hopes come true as a price for it.


    "That search result is neither a prank nor an urban legend. She''s a real person."


    Katsuura talks again, as if she had seen through Kiyojiro''s suspicions.


    "She''s a bad mad scientist who repeats human experiments. Plus, he''s a very bad guy who has been in violent conflict with Grimm Penis many times in the past and has inhibited our Grimm Penis environmental protection activities."


    "How can such a bad guy not be caught by the police..."


    Finally speaking out, Kiyojiro growls. But it wasn''t in anyone''s ear.


    "We were given a mission by Chairman Van Damme. That''s by defeating this big bad guy Mad Scientist!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Katsuura''s words once again bring out a cheer.


    "How do you knock it down..."


    Either way, the penetration was too full, and Kiyojiro was frightened.


    "Um... how exactly do you take it down?


    Seita, who had the same doubts as Kiyojiro, raises her hand and asks the question.


    "That''s decided, of course. As always, it''s a demonstration march. I know where Junko Suzuoka is! You''re going into a candoville in the perfect town of Euthanasia, where she lurks, with demonstrators!


    ''Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Members who have been briefed by Katsuura and shout out their greatest zeal to date.


    Kiyojiro dropping his shoulder wondering how he''s going to defeat him by marching the demo. But Seita next door seemed convinced by that, too, and we were cheering together.


    (I may have joined a hell of a group...)


    While I think so, some of Kiyojiro''s interest in this strange group is also growing. He wants to see where they''re headed together.


    Katsuura left the conference room and headed to the room where Van Dam was located.


    Van Dam seems to be really busy, putting out countless displays in front of his desk and seemingly immersed in the work, but when Katsuura enters the room, he takes his eyes off the display and turns towards Katsuura.


    "It was a great speech inside"


    All the interactions in the conference room, Van Damme had also heard.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea? How can demonstrations lead to the defeat of Junko Yukooka..."


    I don''t understand Katsuura at all, although I''ve stirred it up as directed.


    "Don''t you know how to connect?


    "Yes... at all..."


    "I think I need to build my thinking skills to see ahead, but I have to get to know Junko Yukioka very well."


    "I''ve looked into it for a while."


    From Katsuura, where the realm of back streets and the like is unbridled, the presence of Junko Yukioka should not seem like frown spit.


    "Well, if you don''t know, there''s no taste in teaching here either. Looking forward to the next development, I don''t think 100% will go along with my scenario, but I think about 80% will be the idea. I''ve already rooted for you."


    "Ha..."


    Not particularly in a confident tone, Katsuura replied carelessly to Van Damme, who spoke pale.

 605 3

    Grim Penis Japan Branch Building. The dining room on the ground floor.


    A sharp, well-groomed black man is eating alone in a uncomfortable corner.


    Actually, it''s uncomfortable. The building is beautiful, spacious and comfortable - that''s not his preference. In the United States, he plays a caution stick (bouncer) in a liquor store where gangs hang out, and then he is born and raised in a slum city, and he calms down in a dirty, noisy place. Finally, it''s better to say where it''s not safe either.


    His name is Rod Crystal. He is registered as one of the executives of Sea Chihuahua, but usually lives with a caution stick in operation. Entered the organization on the condition that it would only be called in case of shortage of manpower.


    In Sea Chihuahua, where rough affairs are the role, executives refer, in other words, to warriors who excel in particular. However, his work as a commander is rare, so Rod stinks and is not actively involved in sea chihuahuas. Only the main business keeps it on the caution stick.


    These days, however, rods have been called more frequently.


    The reason Rod went into Sea Chihuahua, invited by his belly sister Catherine Crystal, is simply because she wants a training ground, but it''s late. I''ve been drowning in thrills since I was a young girl and dangerously stuck my neck all the time, and that stained the rod.


    I''m sure someone will kill me at the end of the day, but I think that''s fine.


    At one point, Rod also tried to live a decent life in society. But in the end, it didn''t work. I couldn''t stand a tasteless, dry day and soon went back to slumming. It didn''t suit me from what to what. I couldn''t make out with anyone in particular.


    There were other Japanese working in the Grim Penis Japan branch in the dining room, but being in the same space as them also applauds them for their uncomfortability. The same was true until I came to Japan. I didn''t want to be with the average person on the plane. It''s not like they hate or hate each other. Being the same person, I can''t help but feel resistant to the fact that the taste is different.


    (Are you finally here...)


    Rod leaks relief exhalation when he sees a thick white woman in a cowgirl appear inside the dining room.


    The Grim Penis staff glances at her with a glance at her. She herself is aware of that gaze and smiles happily.


    "Hey Rod, this is the first time I''ve ever met Grimm Penis boss Cornelis Van Damme in person."


    As he sat down in the front seat of the rod, Catherine Crystal spoke with a dreamy look and tone.


    "He might care about me. And I, too, told him... yeah, I know. I can''t believe I''m a bitch of bitches drowned in a lot of love."


    "The other guy two weeks ago doesn''t matter anymore?


    I can''t help but hang out with my sister''s rhetoric, but Rod decides to hang out with the story because it still blew up my previous uncomfortable feelings.


    "Oh... you''re a viper. That''s not true. It''s just... I haven''t seen him since. In two weeks, your thoughts will fade."


    Catherine exhales in vain.


    "Van Damme seems to be at war with Junko Yukioka."


    All the names of the Mad Scientists known as the Three Crazies are known by the executives of Sea Chihuahua. They are an abominable enemy to them. Even Rod, who is not very interested in Sea Chihuahua''s activities, knew the name of Junko Yukioka.


    "Is that why you spoke to me when I was working in Medicine Buddha City?


    My half-sister Catherine was in Medicine Buddha City, crushing the mafia and others who were smuggling ivory and whales around on one end. Recently, he stayed temporarily in Euthanasia City to make contact with the Chinese Mafia, but yesterday he was called to a building in the Japanese branch of Grim Penis in the city.


    Jeffrey and Eric''s replacement warriors.


    Katherine clouded her expression when the names of two executives, once the main area of responsibility for Japan, came out of Rod''s mouth.


    "I''m sorry about Eric Boy... He only said meermeer, but I can tell. He must have loved me. I know because I loved you, too. ''Cause he always looked me in the face and laughed and said," Meh. "


    To Catherine, who moisturizes her eyes and speaks with a grieving look on her face, that is a rod that I thought would never be the same, but since it is troublesome, I neither deny it nor penetrate it.


    "Those two had extraordinary powers among the warriors of Sea Chihuahua. It''s not simply strong. Jeffrey escapes instantly without being able to if he thinks he sucks, even though his escape leg speed was uli. I still can''t believe that Jeffrey got stuck."


    "Jeffrey Allen......"


    Catherine squeals the name with a strange face.


    "He was repelled among the sea chihuahuas as a serial killer, but I understood him. He''s... he''s really sweet. If you look at those nasty eyes and the distorted grin, you''ll see. Yes... I was heavily attracted to Jeffrey. I''m sure Jeffrey would have noticed what I was thinking."


    Catherine is not kidding. This is serious. He was the owner of the delusion of being loved (Erotomania), assuming that he didn''t care who he was seriously and that he would fall in love with himself.


    "Jeffrey and Eric have been dealing with Junko Yukioka''s murder doll - a guy named Makoto Aizawa - more than once. Is this the guy who killed the two of you?


    Put out a display and search, and Rod puts out an image of one boy. But I won''t flip it and show it to my sister. Because we know what kind of reaction we''re going to get back.


    "If that''s the case, I''m glad. I want to interact with a strong opponent. That''s all I have in me."


    Rod slapping his flat hand with his fist. This boneless man, who is constantly seeking a training ground and a strong man, has survived all kinds of training ground to date with animal exploration and a sense of nature. Even the group opponents with guns have cut through with their bare hands.


    "But, Rod. You shouldn''t expect too much. Thank you, Mr. Van Damme. He wants to be resolved without any trouble. We''re like insurance positions when his thoughts come off."


    Hearing Catherine say that, Rod is a little discouraged. I can''t wait to be called so far away by insurance and returned without anything.


    "You wanted me to say that first. That way you wouldn''t have come."


    "You don''t say that. If there''s nothing, let''s go to Medicine Buddha City together and get busted. ''Cause there''s a bunch of guys over there who have to kill Butch."


    He was Catherine who cared for her brother and invited him, spreading an adorable grin all over her fatty face.


    When Catherine and Rod were having a conversation in the dining room, Katsuura, a key student member and branch manager, had a discussion in the conference room of the building of the same Grim Penis Japan branch.


    Katsuura is in the position of Branch Manager, but there is nothing great at all, and as time permits, she also goes out with the young members personally. Pure and prized student members also have a great deal of trust and favor in such Katsuura.


    "If you do poll, more than 70% of people don''t agree with the environmental protection science and civilization abandonment demonstration."


    Katsuura tells with a gentle grin at the occasional voice of anxiety coming out of the members.


    "But the flow is coming here. I can win. It''s more important to look ahead than the results now. Don''t you think?


    To Katsuura, who speaks out in a powerful tone, the members nod, yeah, all together.


    Seeing that, Katsuura has chest pains.


    (Don''t make me admit spicy reality or anything. They don''t want to see it, and admit it, etc. Out of the question)


    Katsuura reminds me of Van Damme''s guide.


    (Don''t insult the masses. The greatest force is the masses. It''s no exaggeration to say how to take this on your side is everything)


    It was Van Dam who pushed me so hard, but listening to what Van Dam usually says and does, it doesn''t seem like he''s the one who''s looking down on the masses.


    "I''ve been doing a lot of research on the name Junko Yukioka. I also went around the backstreet relationship site as much as I could. I paid a lot of money to join a site run by an intelligence organization."


    Seota projects and speaks out the display.


    "It was like a world peek at comics. This guy is also very famous in the back street, and he seems dangerous. He said he''s fighting with his backstreet organizers by himself, and he''s always been hostile to Grimm Penis and Sea Chihuahuas."


    I wasn''t sure whether to name the sea chihuahua or not, but Seita dared to.


    It''s not clearly said, but it''s getting taboo-like air to name that organization. On the face of it, Sea Chihuahua and Grim Penis are unrelated organizations. But where Seita looked it up, on the information site on the back street, Sea Chihuahua was spoken of on the assumption that it was a lower organization of Grim Penis.


    "Sounds like an awesome bad guy, and there''s a lot of stories about people who got turned into experimental benches and died, people who got turned into monsters, people who were left alone in their brains and tortured forever in the virtual world."


    "Is that really true?


    Kiyojiro asks suspiciously.


    "Haven''t you stepped on a scam site or something?


    Other members also ask about the frigid odor.


    "Because it''s true. Even I did a good job of checking it out. I didn''t just see one information site on the back street. I''ve seen a lot of them, and I''m telling you."


    I had all of that cost taken out of the Grim Penis funds.


    "But we''re just going to march peacefully, and you''re not going to do anything crazy. If you do that, the police will catch you."


    And, peaches. Other members nod yeah yeah.


    "It''s just, you know, the demonstrators are recruiting on a locked SNS, but they''re a little unresponsive."


    Peaches said with a difficult face.


    "Mad scientists, back street. At this point, I think I''m on guard. In many ways. I''m running in some weird direction, and I''m even pointing that out."


    "You mean maybe fewer people than usual"


    Said Seita.


    "The purpose is to gather in the downtown area and stick it inside the building, right? And push it to the Snow Oka Laboratory that it''s in the basement of the building. Given that, you shouldn''t have too many people in return. It''s annoying to push so many people downtown."


    It was Katsuura, who spoke softly, but some of the members looked uncomfortable.


    Although Katsuura''s words, the word annoyance was dissatisfactory. This is how they received the pride. Because we do righteous deeds, we don''t like to have such a sense of annoyance to our surroundings.

 606 4.

    A little south of Candoville is a large shrine. The shrine named "Night Fork Dance Shrine" is a relatively new shrine that was built almost simultaneously when the municipalities of western Tokyo were merged to create an Euthanasia City.


    Inside the shrine is a Japanese-style coffee with a variety of names, named "Dark Demon Dragon Inn".


    A brown long all-back man enters the store. He was meeting me here.


    A peek at the menu lined up the culinary name with an unintelligible name: Dark Demon Dragon Fillet Steak, Reverse Scale Stock Soup, Demon World Supernova Omelette Rice and Dark Breath Parfait, and the man glanced at his face.


    "Heh, Viper. Whoa, hisa."


    The other person came late, so where I ended up ordering something to fix dragon juice and started eating, the meeting person came, showed me a good line of teeth and called out laughing.


    Hey, Midori.


    Returning his greeting, Viper puts a chunk of meat in his mouth that was in his cock.


    "I am the slaughter of mackerel with a fixed meal stewed in hell."


    "What the hell is this meat...? No pigs, no cows, no chickens."


    Piper asks Midori, sitting directly opposite the tatami box seat. Piper is wearing an agua.


    "That''s the meat of the Dark Demon Dragon, of course. I''ve hunted in the demonic world."


    A female clerk in her 40s or so in a kimono comes and tells her with a smile.


    "Oh well..."


    Get some air, and I''ll convince you with that, Viper.


    "I heard you were in trouble at Junko Yukioka''s place, but you haven''t been remodeled or anything."


    "Wow... what do you think? Looks like he was sneaking up on it before he knew his true brother or anything, immortalized and radiation resistant, and I might be a little bit remodeled."


    "Seriously, I''m the one answering the question."


    Vipers laugh bitterly.


    "Hmm, what''s Viper doing in Euthanasia?


    Midori promised to meet him at this coffee shop after being contacted by Viper to see him because he was visiting Euthanasia City.


    "On the orders of our shitty master, we are following the executives of the Sea Chihuahua. I''ve done it twice, but it''s a tough potty inside."


    Viper says in an abominable tone.


    "Yay, Viper leaked it twice. Oh, that''s pretty good. Plus, I got potty. - Woman."


    "It looks pretty lame though."


    Even though I used the word potty on my female counterpart, to curse me using the word fat, I was a resistant viper.


    "By the way, what do sea chihuahuas do in Japan?


    "I don''t have a crush on the mafia who deals in furry horns. Or we could bioterrorism some lab."


    Regardless of the latter, the former does not seem a bad thing.


    "I''m trying to work with some of the mafias. An asshole named Jeffrey Allen disregarded the intentions above and ruined the negotiations many times, but my husband said it was time to join hands with the mafia because he was dead."


    "Heh... Scattered, broken organizations. So even the Mafias don''t want to trade, do they?


    "Ha, I think so too."


    To Midori''s point, Viper laughed.


    True of one shirt on the upper body, upside down with one hand.


    On his upright leg, Junko was riding on one leg with his hands wide open. At the Snow Oka Institute, it''s a very familiar sight.


    When Midori and Viper were having lunch, it was still not lunch at the Snow Oka Institute, and Tired and Junko were dating for a true workout because of the two of them.


    The only way to be strong is to keep polishing your body into the tunnel. What do you keep bullying your own body for? I wouldn''t talk about it if I was weak in enjoying the fight. When you come to a game where you risk your life or death, it is also great for the joy of demonstrating the power you have honed. But above all, it has a solid purpose.


    "Look, I don''t loosen my consciousness. Always focus your consciousness where you strain your body. Imagine being strong."


    Watch out for Junko riding on top of the true loosened his true mind.


    (Sooner or later to take this guy down, sooner or later this guy needs help. Workout for when the time comes)


    Yes, I''ve told you many times, and the truth continues to encourage training.


    In my own power right now, I can''t be the night to protect my heroine. Fire powder that falls on the opponent to be protected can be shaken off with your own hands, mostly without having to be protected. But when the person to be protected encounters so much crisis that he needs protection, he can''t help himself now.


    (Which means you can only be a running dog at best. No matter how much I protect you.)


    I can''t help thinking about it like that. But at the same time, the fighting spirit burns.


    "Ah, temporarily. I''m a little over the clock. Dinner."


    Down from the top of the true, Junko said.


    "Replace me with tiredness while I make it"


    And a glimpse of tiredness is true.


    "It''s not like I should even try, and that''s enough. Because your body stopped growing, and your head and body have an excellent absorption rate, but there are limits."


    Junko shakes his cover and says.


    "I remodeled you to immortality for a number of reasons at that age, even though I''m tired of spending time with you."


    Stop upside down and look down at the big letter true, still Junko explains.


    "Most immortals are two extremes of looking child or old man, aren''t they? That''s got a lot of advantages. Especially in Japan, it''s just grandma and grandpa, and they''re totally different from each other. Kids have their privileges, too. And with my personal hobby, I thought it was the cutest age - and I wanted you to be who you were as we met. So, it''s the crux of the matter, but it also means maintaining growth speed and agility. On the other hand, strength and strength are inferior to adults at that physical age, but lightness is more important in the back streets."


    "Though it was inferior to the speed and the big-ass viper for that matter."


    The simple reasoning that your body is small, fast, etc., is truly incredible.


    "Well... that means they were better up there, so we need to train more."


    Junko with a smile.


    "Don''t hesitate to say that True is going to do whatever I can if you want. For example, a modified surgery, or a modified surgery, or a modified surgery."


    "It feels like you''re teaching the experience and wisdom that you''ve lived for over a thousand years in a game that goes on and on with you."


    I truly realize that I am growing in a way that is not simply about improving my physical abilities, but about being given experience.


    "I''ve lived more than a nation there, but it''s a life for one. You don''t just have to learn from me, you have to learn from everything in the world."


    "I know you don''t have to say that. Especially when I learned so much from you, I thanked him."


    I hadn''t noticed the real person at all, but he had a refreshing grin and pointed it at Junko. Seeing it, Junko moves away.


    "What are you doing?


    Truly confused by Junko, who suddenly turns to the truth and meditates on his eyes and worships his hands together.


    "No, I saw something good."


    "Hey... both of you, look at this..."


    Tired of flying the holographic display I was putting out in front of my face towards True and Junko.


    "Huh... what is this?


    Seeing what was written there, Junko flashed his face for a moment.


    Leakage information from the keyed SNS was exposed to backstreet gossip sites. Its contents are a substitute for the Grim Penis demonstrators planning to push to the Snow Oka Institute on their next holiday.


    "Surely the Grim Penis boss is on his way to Japan right now. Is that what this is all about?


    True said in a slightly shaken tone as he wiped his sweat with a towel.


    "I don''t know... What''s the intent...... Or maybe it''s the young kids'' rampage."


    Even if I tried to be a pure child, this development was too unexpected. One thing I know is that if this demo and this is decided, I may know my name better than I need to.


    (I was wondering if I could control the front desk and pressure the media to keep it down? No, even if I don''t do that, the great people of the country will keep me at liberty)


    That''s what I decided, and until the demonstration happened, Junko decided not to do anything.

 607 5

    Student members of the Grim Penis are proceeding steadily to demonstrate against Junko Yukioka.


    Many people have been puzzled by the fact that demonstrations against certain individuals have been demonstrations that have only ever appealed for environmental protection. Moreover, since the other person is a backstreet resident and even accompanied by eyebrowing urban legends, there are overwhelmingly few people who express their participation in the demonstration than usual.


    "The reaction is dull, but still it seems that people get together quite a bit"


    We went to Van Damme''s room and Katsuura reported.


    "Honestly, I can''t measure their sincerity toward a demonstration with an individual named Junko Yukioka."


    "She has been behind society until now, eliminating the hostile with violence. The goal is to drag him out to the world of the table and give him social sanctions. And let the notoriety of Junko Yukioka be known to no stranger in the society of the table."


    Van Damme tells Katsuura the questioning. Katsuura interprets whether the demonstration will be noticed and the name of its Mad Scientist will expand indestructibly.


    "It''s a role they can play because it''s right for them. Make me proud of that. Give it a sense of fulfilment and merit. Meet their pride."


    Katsuura takes a small sigh into Van Dam''s words, which have been said over and over again.


    "It seems that some of them want to emerge and be the face of the organization. There are already prominent children with names."


    Aside from whether or not they are calculating, those who get the attention in the group are bound to come out.


    "No. They can stay soldier forever. People have their own roles. They act as gears. We''re the central body that turns gears - the one in charge of business."


    But Van Damme shakes his face small with his hands in front of his face.


    "They''re too pure. All we have to do is take on the dirty part and keep them dreaming. Of course, the talented can pick it up, but expectations are dim at a time when they are soaking up the present for demonstrations and such. To avoid another Angelina Harris lapse, the top management must be carefully selected."


    It was Van Damme''s decision that they should remain pure forever, because many of those pure humans support an organization called Grimm Penis.


    Van Damme reminds me of Angelina Harris. She was seriously thinking about protecting the environment in this environmental protection group. Making such a person a top executive was the biggest mistake. Such a human being, however tractive and available, learned with varying costs that he should never again be called into the center of the organization. I don''t need it for business.


    Easy-to-maneuver soldiers must be retained at the site commander level even if promoted. You mustn''t even pull me to the staff headquarters.


    "Place on them a stronger sense of fulfilment that they are engaged in well-intentioned activities and a sense of mission to deliver justice. And plant it on more people. To keep a soldier as a soldier, you have to imprint him again and again. No matter how badly biased the dualism is, it gives no room for doubt. If they suspect you, they''ll collapse away. They become aware of the fact that environmental protection, animal protection, is an unnatural rationale and hypocrisy full of inconsistencies without interruption. That must not happen. Wouldn''t you?


    If you think calmly, it''s fine to kill cows and pigs, while the values of cruelty, etc. only for dolphins and whales, are likely to show that they are crazy, etc., but if you persevere with such imprints, the retarded layers can brainwash more easily in terms of sensibility than reason.


    Of course, many Grim Penis executives do not have such values in mind. This is just business. How to devour interests by manipulating public opinion. That''s all we''re talking about.


    If you keep saying that killing certain animals is cruel, a natural destruction, and you plant that notion in many humans and pressure them to turn down a source of food, you can sell another food for that matter.


    If we put strict regulations on the development of science as evil, let the development of new products lag behind, and push the heartbeat of a grim penis to say that something manufactured by some companies is a naturally gentle ventilation friendly product, only that product can be sold exclusively.


    Of course those shippers are connected behind the grim penis and flush a lot of money into the grim penis.


    "In order to establish the business of our environmental protection activities, we need influence in the name of public opinion. To do this, we need a number of pure and proud soldiers who can''t think of anything difficult. Number. Yes, we need number. You just have to meet that condition. We need those who believe that environmental protection is paramount. Secure new talent."


    Van Dam is somewhat satisfied with the overheating of a good environmental protection boom in Japan, but he is not satisfied. I still wish to hold my hand.


    "The students are gathering quite a few, but isn''t that the limit anymore in Japan? 70% of public opinion is revolting against grim penis too..."


    "What are you saying? Do you agree or disagree with 30%? That''s not a great number."


    Van Damme gave his expression to Katsuura''s words, which he tells with a gloomy face.


    "Executives need to be nominated, but members can put a variety of people in indiscriminate. All you have to do is be enthusiastic. Collect more. For example - yes, let the handicapped in. No matter what kind of handles you carry, Grimm Penis will be happy to accept and advertise and hire them in. All you have to do is be willing to contribute to society. That''s good enough to be a part of us. Protect the environment - give it the living value of protecting the planet and let it be greatly helpful as a gear"


    (Are you aware of your wife?


    That''s what Katsuura thought. Kate Van Dam, Van Dam''s wife, recalls Kate Van Dam as an overlapping visual and hearing impairment and a celebrity more well-known than her husband, Cornelius Van Dam. She does not intend to be involved in her husband''s organization, but works in a separate NGO from Grimm Penis.


    "Your wife will be delighted."


    "Ah...... yeah, sort of. Kate''s definitely gonna love this, yeah."


    To Katsuura''s words spoken in a social dictionary, rarely Van Damme clouds his words and spills a glowing grin.


    "I don''t work. Neat''s good, too. They also have an effective use - worth using. They are the only ones who protect themselves, and if well guided, they can become good consumers. Sell the book. They are eloquent spokesmen who have spared time and only reason. Plant your thoughts and let them speak. Whether it''s SNS, anonymous bulletin boards, rallies or demonstrations. And have it spread more widely. To make our ranch more fruitful and rich."


    Van Damme keeps talking as if he were going to speak. There is no atmosphere as if you are drunk on your proposal. It speaks in an extremely serious tone.


    "There is nothing worthless about this world. Everything can be converted into something of value to us in some way. Think about where you find value, how you use it, and how much you can feed us. Of course, we have to think about cost performance."


    But I''ve been listening to Van Damme''s thoughts from earlier on, and Katsuura doesn''t feel good at all.


    "If people dance according to your ideals, many people will probably be happy..."


    sarcastically, Katsuura said. That is ironic, but also true, Katsuura knows.


    It is really easy to entrust one biased idea without question. It''s also worth living for. It will also be worth the work. The economy also moves. Politicians and the media can get Omama''s eat-up. The weak are also saved. With the realization of Van Damme''s ideals, there should be more people to gain.


    Nonetheless, Katsuura was not allowed any of its joint ventures and could not accept them. It was evil, and I only felt it was a distorted ideal.


    "Isn''t that ironic? Well, I understand your dissatisfaction."


    Van Damme had also spotted the resistance of the dignity of Katsuura''s soul.


    "From my senses, what I do is the shepherd himself. Sheep give people a variety of favors. Wool, sheep''s milk, lamb, matton, parchment paper, lanolin, smooth leather are good too, skulls can be decorated as figurines. Let''s make it a spectacle and have fun, of course. Can be used without blurring. And I raise, manage and love the sheep who give me so much favor. You don''t like the schematics of those rulers and rulers, do you?


    To Vandamm''s point, Katsuura affirms in the form of silence.


    "Giving the sheep who looked like men a sense of peace and fulfilment in their hearts. Let''s just say that''s my duty. Protect and guide not to be taught by wolves in the name of reality"


    "While pruning your hair?


    To such arrogance, Katsuura even asks nauseously.


    "Did I tell you? Sometimes you prune hair, sometimes you milk it, sometimes you skin it, sometimes you eat meat too. Sheep have a role in sheep, and shepherds have a benefit to gain because they are shepherds."


    I told her in a gentle tone, and Van Damme made her laugh at Katsuura.


    Kiyojiro, Seita, Peaches and other key members were still meeting in the conference room of the building in Grimm Penis that day to keep in mind.


    Tomorrow is Demo Day. A demonstration that criticizes and repulses an individual, unlike the usual demonstrations.


    The information of a Mad Saentist named Junko Suzuoka has been circulated to key members in a keyed account of the SNS Sinner, informing them of who they are, and the date of the decision has already been given, but Katsuura has ordered them not to make it public.


    Junko Suzuoka tries to raise morale by touching on how evil and outrageous he is, but the reaction is still not fragrant.


    "I knew it was suspicious. I''m still half-hearted."


    "What are you talking about now?"


    "I''m sure it''s suspicious, but we checked the backstreet information site with this eye, didn''t we?


    "Katsuura-san has orders, and they do exist with this Mad Scientist."


    "More than that, if we had a spy, wouldn''t we find out if we kept it a secret with a sinner?


    "I can''t help thinking about that assumption."


    I mean, there''s no such thing as espionage among us.


    "For many of those gathered at the demonstration, I should have been able to help communicate the specific demo content locally. That way we got people together."


    "You can''t do that. Confused even if told locally"


    "But if the Mad Scientist leaks information, it could be taken care of."


    "What kind of measures? We can''t beat the Grimm Penis Japan Branch demonstrators."


    The members argued orally and were about to come to tomorrow''s demonstration in a complete system, but once the debate began, there was no cohesion at all every time and it was a mutual assertion and denial of one another. Whether there will be negative opinions or not is fundamental to the debate, but they all tended to only want to deny others because they were extremely reluctant to be denied.


    Kiyojiro barely spoke of his opinions or anything else, he was just observing. I didn''t like to mix. They look so ugly, I can''t help it.


    "When I emailed the experiment bench application, a password came into the secret entrance, and I also asked one of my members to confirm the secret entrance in the building. I''m just gonna get in there."


    By Peach''s report, I finally saw if I could fit in.


    "Isn''t someone in the building annoying?


    To the word of Suntae, it becomes a dangerous air again.


    "What are you talking about? Why bother if we''re trying to do the right thing?"


    One of the members, who was also kachin when Katsuura told him to be annoying, said the same thing to a student member who was in the same position, this time speaking out and rebelling.


    "Well, it''s not good for the owner of a building to have such a dangerous person under it."


    "I mean, isn''t that department store a guru, too? Then it''s the same evil, so we''ll do it together, okay? I''m talking about annoyance."


    "There''s something really wrong with you. Why bother?"


    (Isn''t it ourselves who''s doing this...)


    Seeing Seongtae being slapped for saying something very decent, Kiyojiro remembered his anger, but didn''t even say it. No, I can''t.


    (You''re a coward... me)


    That''s what I think, Kiyojiro.


    "Hey, stop it. He''s still shallow, so he can''t keep up with our ideas. We''re normal people -- no, we''re always one step ahead of our time, one step up, but we can''t push that knoll to new people."


    That''s what Peaches said and followed, but the followed Seita got in a bad mood.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been in here. I''m not happy to be defended in such a way that I underestimated him."


    "Hey... what are you? What is that attitude with tongue-in-cheek remarks, with you covered?


    Peaches also reveal their anger in the words of Suntae.


    "Stop fighting -!


    Kiyojiro screams in a yake-fucking-mood, and the conference room quiets down.


    "Our enemies... not us..."


    It struck their simple hearts that Kiyojiro, who was usually a dear, shouted and, moreover, complained so with a trembling voice.


    "Right...... Not good company."


    "I said too much. Sorry."


    "Yeah, me too"


    Apologize Aye, the place regained its composure, but Kiyojiro, who inspired it, shrugged that this group was fundamentally useless and gave up.

 608 6.

    Student members of the Grim Penis Japan branch called Junko that morning to demonstrate for the Snow Oka Institute.


    "You may know, but it looks like the Grim Penis demonstrators are going to be campaigning for Junko."


    The other person on the phone was Ashiya Kurodo, a detective in the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, known as the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police.


    "Yeah, I know...... There was no leak on the backstreet site."


    In the private room, Junko talks to the monster figures and squad figures decorated throughout the room as he goes around with an air duster.


    "This time they''re going to demonstrate to the police without permission. Looks like they''re spinning information inside a locked sinner, but, well, there''s always an informant inside the ideology group. ''


    "I knew the Grim Penis boss was coming to Japan and the exercise was gaining momentum more and more prominently, but come on. I wonder why it''s me."


    "You''ve got a pretty good idea, too, don''t you? To drag you out onto the surface stage. To socially annihilate ''


    "Hmm..."


    To Kurodo''s point, Junko roars in an unconvincing wind.


    "Socially and nothing, me, I''m in a lot of Society exile, and I''m living on the back street?


    "Still, you can''t stay the way you''ve always been if your presence is known all over Japan after being dragged onto the surface stage, can you? And depending on how you get out, those who have always stood by you will turn to the enemy at once."


    "Haha, does that include Kurodo and you guys?


    "Oh, including that."


    To Junko, who jokes and laughs, Kurodo said as if to press.


    "I think it''s okay, but hey. He wants to keep the presence of a child like me a secret, because it''s what great people think. Come on. Even if I don''t say anything, he''ll take care of it on his own."


    "Don''t deal with this in a funny way."


    "Daiji-bu. Because I''ll give it a good hand. I''m not going to do anything to kill you."


    "I''m very worried about the trick and the trick. Bye.


    Saying in a sigh of relief, Kurodo hung up the phone.


    "Mr. Blue Neat."


    Junko makes the call and makes the call on the ext.


    After a while, I knocked, growing bilobes from my head, no eyes, mouth, nose and ear holes only, blue-white smooth skin, the alien Phantom shows up.


    "Can I ask you a favor?"


    The Phantom, a labor officer at the Snow Oka Institute, seemed happy with just one word of it, twisting his body to show a joyous pose.


    Eleven am. The downtown Euthanasia City town was packed with demonstrators and had a vibrant atmosphere.


    In Japan, there is a police permit to demonstrate, but this time it has not been granted. As a result, there are no cops usually deployed on the route of the demonstration. Why didn''t you ask for permission was to prevent information from being leaked and to get the demonstrators into the building. That''s right in front of the police. I can''t do that.


    Nobody thought about letting demonstrators enter the department store building because the police hadn''t seen it and then there was punishment.


    More than 90% of those gathered are not full members of Grimm Penis. Ordinary. As usual, this was a terribly low number to demonstrate to a grim penis that gathers large numbers every weekend.


    "Five thousand."


    Seita reports on the tannic side.


    "To this extent? You feel like you haven''t said 10,000 or something. More than 100,000 times."


    One of the other key members says bitterly.


    "No, this is still enough. Let''s make the official announcement triple, 15,000, as usual."


    And, peaches. Reading Sabah is a demo tradition, but the increase in the number of people in Grim Penis was particularly severe.


    "Peaches, they''re not good. The police are here. I guess it was because I was unauthorized."


    Following a report by Kiyojiro, Peaches struck his tongue.


    "A little earlier than planned, but let''s get started. The police will let me respond."


    Then I''ll take the lead.


    "I''m coming too."


    Some of the key members leave the scene.


    "Seita and Kiyojiro are at the entrance to the building and ask to organize the people going into the building. Don''t push too hard."


    "Eh, I wanted to go to the lead, too."


    To instruct Peaches, Seita smiles, half-joking nuances and stupidity.


    "The call to organize is also an important part. I''ve never been inside a building before. Allow a little extra space. It wouldn''t taste good if you couldn''t move when you came out."


    "That''s amazing, Peaches. Well thought out."


    While I honestly admired and praised him, the other members were Kiyojiro who didn''t think too much of anything but I think...


    Peaches head to the police, and Kiyojiro and Seita head to the entrance to Kandoville.


    (This is getting really annoying)


    Seeing the unprecedented situation of demonstrators slipping into the department store, Kiyojiro sweats cold.


    Different sights saw some of the visitors, some filmed others, and others fled from the outside.


    "Just a little more free. Don''t pack it. There, don''t move on. Stop. You''ll never get out. Yikes."


    Suntai calls desperately and tries to take control of a large group that pushes him to the department store.


    "I''m not going anywhere crazy. annoying people and customers at the store."


    I feel like I''m going to be repulsed again when I put out the word annoyance, but I can''t help but say Kiyojiro because it actually looks like nothing but annoyance.


    "Evil scientist, come out!


    "Stop the research that leads to natural destruction. - Whoa!


    Several people are screaming, but it seems that it has not been established as a spree call.


    "That''s a lot worse, this time"


    Seota talks to Kiyojiro with a fed up face.


    "I thought going inside the department store wasn''t good enough."


    Shortly after Kiyojiro says it, I keep getting two emails.


    The first house was the report of the lead group. He discovered the switch and dots at the secret entrance, dug in the passwords obtained falsely as human experimental hopes, and pushed down the stairs leading to the basement to the front of the entrance to the Snowoka Laboratory.


    The other house came from peaches.


    "Shit. The police are angry with Canc��n. He said to get out of the building now. Otherwise, there may be future measures to stop the demonstrations."


    Look at Peach''s email, and if you do, Kiyojiro takes a big sigh of relief.


    "I wonder if I should call you to turn back"


    "Yeah."


    Kiyojiro nods to confirm Seita.


    "Hey, guys, pull back! Withdraw!


    If you don''t get out of the building, you''re under arrest.


    The arrest is a lie, but I think it seems more effective to say so, and Kiyojiro dares to lie like that.


    But even to the two calls, the group rarely tries to move.


    "There seems to be no sign that the lead group will move either."


    "What happens, this..."


    Knowing that there was nothing we could do on our own, it was Shinta and Kiyojiro who were flabbergasted.


    A huge display is projected into the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, reflecting the entrance to the Institute and the perimeter of the building.


    Relaying footage is due to Midori''s technique of projecting schizophrenia. Whoever sees Midori''s split spirit put out there is reflected as it is on the display.


    Seeing the display in the living room are: Junko, True, Tired, Zuo, Sheep. Of course there''s Midori.


    "Well, that turned out really funny."


    Junko says with a slight laugh.


    (It''s an unprecedented type of enemy. Until now, we were all enemies of the backstreet - the unusual realm, but I never thought that the ordinary people on the street... a gathering of numbers in the name of the people would attack us as enemies)


    True I think. And learn to be angry.


    (They''re the ones on the head. Even though they dance, they don''t even know much about Snow Oka, and it''s on their minds to curse Snow Oka. The only person who can say anything bad about this guy is the one who knows this guy''s evil - me close to him. Don''t say anything else on your own)


    True to stare at the placards and cross sections that the demonstrators have. "Stop the outrageous research", "Enemy of the Earth, Evil Mad Scientist, Junko Yukioka", "Protect the Earth''s environment from Mad Scientists" and many other things have been written.


    Especially frustrating among them were the shitty pictures meant by the sarcasm. It''s a painting of a middle-aged woman in white with a test tube drooling over her mouth and melting the earth with that saliva. Junko, Midori and Midori were laughing when they saw it.


    (And... Snow Oka is evil, but everything I''ve learned from this guy, who is evil, is positive. Featherworms like you are not meant to be lightly touched. I want to leave now and kill them all)


    I think that much, and True turns his gaze to Junko.


    (They are being manipulated by an organization that cannot be justified as a grim penis. Yukioka, what are you gonna do about it?


    When the truth turns its gaze, Junko also sees the truth with a smile, as if he had anticipated its timing.


    "Honestly... they are too young..."


    Tired opens his mouth.


    "On the internet... from what they usually say and do, I don''t have a very good impression... What I don''t particularly like is the attitude of believing and not questioning ourselves as an absolute standard and eliminating all objections��"


    "Uh, I get it, that"


    Midori agrees.


    "When we are normal, we are desperately appealing to normal, while conscious of the layer of normality, trying to increase the number of endorsers and associates from that layer by a little bit. So, what rebels against us is a hostile, environmentally destructive propulsion. Satanic civilizational radicals, paste the rettel and treat the bad guys. There''s no such thing as a contradiction or deception. From a normal person''s perspective, the people who are demonstrating and calling out only look like creepy free people who want to be self-satisfied."


    Midori speaks out in disdain.


    "The ordinary people have seen the nature of it."


    and Junko. Therefore, they see that their ideas will not spread to this country any further.


    "Wasn''t your religion something similar?


    To true pointers, Midori was only rare.


    "Heh, true brother. The followers of Midori are much better. We''ll get mad together. The followers of Midori, prepared to die and determined to kill, actually died. But what about these idiots? Just wake up and walk, so what happens? You''re playing half-hearted. If you really want to change the world, it doesn''t make sense if all of them gathered at the demonstration are prepared to die and determined to kill. Violence is what changes the world. Violence is the absolute truth. It also proves history. No one thinks there''s a threat from a group of people without a violent mouth."


    "That certainly makes sense."


    True to admit honestly. Tired is the same thought, and I was glad that Midori, a sorcerer in the same gate as myself, had the exact same idea.


    "Most importantly, they entertained people properly. Especially your companion, who wavejacked and publicly murdered shitty commentators and shitty show directors to entertain the public."


    "Yeah, yeah, it was fun to see the" Megalodon of Thin Happiness "rampage, too, yo"


    I agree with Midori''s words with a smile.


    "Can I say it''s fun..."


    Zuo that becomes a tannic surface.


    "Heh, Zao. That guy I found fun to look at is the overwhelming majority, and what a human being. Basically, someone else''s misfortune is the taste of honey."


    That''s what I said and headed to Zao, Midori to show his teeth and make him laugh a little.


    "My life wasn''t very good either, and I hate it when someone finds out about that misfortune and laughs at me"


    It was a treasure that smiled lonely.


    "Yukioka, what are you going to do with them coming inside? You''ve been waiting for me to leave? I mean, change your password."


    True asks Junko.


    "That being said, I don''t even know if it''s an experimental platform application or an enemy. Well, I''m fine. The toughened glass at that entrance is a strength that can''t even be broken by an anti-tank rocket."


    Junko in an easy-going tone.


    "If you can''t come in, you can''t even let us out."


    "Heh, shouldn''t they kick you out of Candoville, too?


    "I don''t care because I can''t move. I don''t like being kicked out."


    Zao, Midori and Shirai continue to say.


    "I''m thinking of something else, and I think those kids are gonna pull out soon."


    I will pay close attention to Junko''s remarks. I don''t know what you''re willing to do, they''re all showering a gaze of curiosity and anxiety at Junko.


    "What kind of hand?"


    "Well, that''s a pleasure to see."


    True to ask with an unpleasant hunch, Junko let his usual uncontrolled grin spread to his full face.

 609 7

    Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    Both Grim Penis Chairman Cornelis Van Dam and Grim Penis Japan Branch Manager Frederick Katsuura watched what was going on in the building in Aesthetic Town Downtown, Amusement City, on live footage from Grim Penis''s company artificial satellite.


    "Hmm, you''re in the middle of something over there. Did you make it?"


    "Did you make it?


    Katsuura surprises Van Damme with his words.


    "I''ve been busy rooting, but I''m ready"


    "Root?"


    Katsuura is even more surprised by Van Damme''s words.


    "I spoke from one end to the rest of the world, to forces hostile to Junko Yukioka. I''m going to create a great opportunity to destroy her, so I want you to cooperate with me if you like."


    With that said, Van Damme shrugs the big one, letting him try to spread his hand.


    "Not a single good reply came back. Naturally. Even if it''s a giant organization called Grimm Penis, you don''t think you can destroy her that easily. But I''m telling you the plan, and they''ll see how it goes, and if it''s going to work, they''ll get on with the story. Even when I say Fixer manipulating the world, those are the kind of cash people. Well, I can''t talk about people either."


    "Refreshing what you''re talking about..."


    "I told you. When you drag it out to the world of the table and give it social sanctions"


    This man has to tell everything from one to ten, and I wonder if what this one thinks doesn''t make sense. Van Dam against Katsuura.


    "Even if she doesn''t do anything, she drags. Well, nothing, given her character."


    (Again... you expect something dangerous to happen? You figured that out, and you turned them over?


    Even Katsuura, who seemed dull to Van Damme, can guess about that.


    (For example, when Junko Yukioka complains to violent means, gives it away, condemns it, and imposes social sanctions... Then it''s like they''re sacrificed!


    Katsuura has a strong objection to Van Damme.


    (But I guess I can contact them here now and make them quit immediately. Besides, in a situation where Van Dam is next door...... If you do poorly, instead of my position, your life is in danger)


    By putting his life and balance on him, Katsuura''s sense of justice and anger squeeze rapidly.


    Both inside and outside of Candoville, the demonstrators'' movements had almost stopped.


    Speaking of unusual things, the leading group that went to the front of the Yukooka Laboratory in the basement started supreechol, but the people who are stuck on the ground floor of the building and those who are only surrounding the cando building outside don''t know that.


    "Dude, what''s going on?


    "Was there an accident?


    "Why aren''t you moving while you''re stopping? When are we gonna get to the Mad Scientist Institute?"


    "Maybe there wasn''t anything like that? So you think a full member of Grimm Penis is in a hurry?"


    A demonstrator with no movement at all but suspicion or dissatisfaction talks out loud.


    "I wonder what the lead is doing?


    Email comes around from Peaches.


    ''I''m screaming. But there''s no sign of Mad Scientists coming out of there. "


    Email turns from key members in the lead group.


    "The entrance is narrow, so we can entertain a group. Is that the result? I think the guys stuck in the building should let them pull up and march outside. ''


    Seita sends an email like that.


    ''So let me just pull it up!


    Seeing the angry emails Peaches sent, Makota is also cute.


    ''If I can do that, I''m doing it! These guys aren''t moving!


    ''Okay...... I urge you to get out of the building from behind, so keep trying to get out. If you don''t leave, the police can arrest you or threaten you. "


    Seeing Seongtae''s angry e-mail, Peaches also calms down and sends instructions.


    "You''re under arrest - but you''ve already said it"


    And, Kiyojiro.


    "With all these people, you don''t even think you''re under arrest?


    Souta dropping her shoulders. Somewhere the tone is throwing.


    "Who can do this situation? There''s nothing I can do."


    "Everybody. Back up. You''re under arrest because the police are here."


    Kiyojiro goes on to sue Seijiro, not somewhere, but on the sidelines of Seijiro, who will be a complete thrower.


    "Mad Scientists Stop Inhumane Research -!


    "Stop -!


    "We will protect the global environment!"


    I''ll protect you!


    Meanwhile, the leading group was even giving him a spreche call.


    "What?"


    Several people in front of the entrance witness that someone has appeared beyond the lab''s automatic door.


    "What? He..."


    A key member who was taking the head, stops screaming.


    A completely naked and blue-white skinned Phantom with leaves from his head walking down the aisle inside the Institute. And I don''t have a face. When I see him alone at night, it is fear itself, but there is no fear because of this number of people. But it is unusual. He has a blunt silver disc-shaped object in both his hands.


    The automatic door of the toughened glass opens and the blue and white Phantom will be exposed in front of the demonstrators. There are blood vessels floating all over the body, which I don''t think is very much a crop.


    (Could it be someone who was remodeled to be a Mad Scientist?


    Some of the demonstrators get to the right answer with intuition.


    When the Phantom puts the disc-shaped object in his hand in front of the demonstrators, he tries to return to the laboratory again.


    "Hey, wait a minute"


    Key members spoke, but the Phantom went straight back inside the lab, turning his back on the demonstrators and pulling him back.


    "What was it... What''s that..."


    Flashy demonstrators.


    "Hey, what''s going on? I''ve stopped screaming."


    "No, someone''s out there."


    A backward group of people can''t confirm the situation.


    "Ugh......!?


    "What... I feel..."


    A further anomaly occurred. The first few suddenly changed their complexion and fell down.


    "Duh, what''s going on? That... makes me sick too..."


    "The fever... and the nausea..."


    Seeing demonstrators falling one after the other, members still safely blues.


    "Is this poison gas!?


    "That''s right. Yo! It sucks to be here!


    "Run! Run, everybody! Run!


    "Make way. Wow! Mad Scientist is poisoned!


    "Get me out of here. - Whoa! Out of the way, out of the way!


    "We need to carry the fallen..."


    "I''m not gonna make it! We''re in danger too!


    Get out of the way! Out of my way! You''re gonna die!


    "Just clear the way! Run, all of you! The Mad Scientist is poisoned!


    He is a demonstrator in a havoc, a great panic, trying to escape with us first, but he doesn''t know enough about the situation to go backwards, and even if he hears it''s poison gas and he understands the situation, he understands it and tries to get away with it simultaneously, so people trash becomes an even more gripping form. There are also Domino knockouts who fall in unison.


    Kiyojiro and Seita were still calling for retreat, but they didn''t try to move.


    They don''t think it''s about me, even if they say I''m going to be arrested. Everyone was deciding that it was better not to move, because my surroundings wouldn''t move more than that, so I went along with it.


    This adhesive condition will be broken in a completely unexpected manner.


    "Make way!


    "Run!


    They''re coming out downstairs.


    "Get out of the way! You can''t move on.


    Countless screams can be heard from the front. Furthermore, it pushes us this way as if the forward population were refluxing.


    "Why does everyone come out with a different blood phase?


    "Ouch! What the fuck!?


    "Hey...... what do you mean?


    "It''s poison gas! Mad scientists sprinkled poison gas and many fell!


    "Sounds like poison gas! Many have fallen!


    "Yeah eh!?


    "Ugh!?


    "True -!?


    "Kawah...... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! If you stop, they won''t get away with it!


    Hearing the word poison gas, and watching the leading group arrive here, the group, which could not be moved by Kiyojiro and Seita, changed their blood phases and moved simultaneously.


    A few minutes after there was a demonstrator panic in Candoville.


    It was Van Dam who had been watching the demonstrators for some time on the satellite feed, but had just started another job because demonstrators gathered around Candoville could not see any particularly noticeable movement. There are a lot of things to do.


    "It''s tough! Mr. Van Damme!"


    There Katsuura opens the door without even knocking, jumping into the room in desperate shape.


    Van Damme chuckled when he saw it. I was convinced that what I expected would have happened.


    "What''s wrong?


    I dare ask, though I know.


    "A dozen of the demonstrators were transported to the hospital."


    Hearing Katsuura''s report, Van Damme chuckles again.


    (Is this still happening? It worked as calculated)


    Van Damme had also foreseen that Junko Suzuoka would deal with it by violent means because of his character. No, it was a demonstration to get her to do it.


    Whether she is a nominal resident or not, she will not relent toward those she perceives as enemies. But that''s what Van Damme is after. This is the situation Van Damme wanted.


    (Now we can drag her out onto the surface stage and bury her by social sanctions. If you think you massacred a good citizen, you can''t ignore it with the police. I''m sure the press will also report. There are limits to stopping talking. That''s why we had all those prominent demonstrations. rulers who were non-cooperative should also help me)


    "So, what did Yukioka do? Is that poison gas or explosives?


    Satisfied that things are going well as the scenario envisioned, Van Damme asks towards Katsuura.


    "That''s... everyone transported... is being bombarded with severe radiation."


    Upon hearing Katsuura''s report, Van Damme solidified for a moment.


    "Ha!?


    Van Damme raises his voice and opens his mouth gently and flashes.


    Katsuura has never seen such a dumb face of Van Dam, who is always cold and tattered.

 610 8

    Time goes back, the Snow Oka Institute shortly after demonstrators panicked and fled to a glance, a few minutes before Katsuura reported to Van Dam.


    "What the hell did you do to get rid of me? I don''t think he''s a red tormentor."


    Seeing a dozen demonstrators falling in front of the entrance to the laboratory, Zao asks.


    A red tormentor is a unique virus created by Junko and used for demonstrations, mob crackdowns, etc. When infected, you develop red eczema all over your body, accompanied by severe itching, which makes you almost incapacitated, but a substitute for immediate recovery and no sequelae.


    "No, that''ll come again, so I''m just putting down some radioactive material."


    To Junko, who answers with a smile, Midori blows in unison, tired and pompous mouth opens.


    "You know what... as such... Or are we in danger, too?


    Zuo will have a drawn look.


    "All mice are modified to be resistant to radiation, so it''s okay. Overlife is doing the same to counteract nuclear war, and True you have been sneak remodeled. This lab has frequent radiation leaks."


    "What if it leaks all the way to Candoville?


    Ask in a manner that is truly frightening.


    "That''s absolutely fine. This underground laboratory is designed to withstand nuclear war, and it won''t leak outside. Now, the children of the bomb victims rolling in front of the lab, Mr. Zuo, Mr. Blue Nettle, you and I are going to throw them outside, please."


    Standing by at the entrance to the living room, a double leaf grows from the top of his head, blood vessels float all over his body, and a Phantom of blue and white nudged skin moves his body twisted with joy, according to the words of Junko.


    He was originally Neat, but because he lost his temper to live and came to the Snow Oka Institute for the purpose of suicide, every time he worked under orders, he was a man who was modified so that pleasant substances appeared in his head. Since then, I have been doing manual labor at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Whoa, we also need to get the entrance and the radioactive removal of the bomb victims. It''s good afterwards to throw the bomb victim out of the building. There''s also the possibility of radiation coming out of the bomb victim, and there''s also the possibility of further bombing."


    Junko walks out of the living room and picks up an organic device that has the ability to remove radiation from another room.


    "I''ll help you, too. It''s going to be tough for both of us."


    True looks up at Zao and comes up with a name.


    "Ok, Midori... but I don''t want to work hard, so I''ll rub everyone''s shoulders when I get back."


    "I... am also preparing tea..."


    "I''m a sarcastic speaker, sir!


    Subsequently, Midori, Tired, and Shiraito each made a name for themselves.


    "I''m going to leave my people or something!


    Seota changes her blood phase and yells.


    "Then you should have gone to help. They spilled poison gas, didn''t they?


    One of them in the leading group wears a buttcake and abominably stares at Suntae.


    Many who had participated in the demonstration had disbanded and returned home to flee, but only the key members remained, gathering at a shrine named the Night Fork Dance Shrine, which was nearby, where they held meetings with a dark face.


    "I told the police, I contacted the hospital, and I''m sure the police will do something about it"


    One of them, who was in the lead group as well, still put a buttcake on the ground and said strangely red-faced and in a disgusting way.


    "Are you all right? You."


    Seita called out worried.


    "It''s just a little hot. Maybe he smoked poison gas."


    The voiced member answers.


    "You should go to the hospital too."


    "But you surprised me. I can''t believe I''m spreading poison gas on a good citizen."


    I feel restless, Peach says.


    "Mad Scientist was also arrested by the police, and I guess this is it"


    Kiyojiro, who thinks in common sense and seems to understand, dares to speak to confirm.


    "That would be right. I''m worried about the poison gas smokers."


    "There are a few of them here who smoke."


    When Seita and Kiyojiro are talking to each other, suddenly, inside the shrine, a frivolous group appears, and the members of the Grim Penis get a little nervous.


    He is softly wrapped in strange material clothes that are reflective of white terra all over his body. The hands were also covered with gloves and the eyes were also covered with thick goggles, with no exposed areas at all. A group that feels like complete protective clothing.


    "You guys! Those are the Grim Penis kids!?


    "We''re low on numbers! What''s wrong with the others?!?


    A group of white protective clothing has called out. There seems to be no hostility, but we all find ourselves confused by its unusual outfits and nervous voices.


    "I want you to listen without panicking. You could all be bombed. [M] The children, packed inside a huge box placed in front of the candoville, were confirmed to have been bombed by severe radiation. You will all be transported to the hospital for examination."


    It was the words radiation and bombardment emanating from the mouth of a person in protective clothing with a leadership character that did not cause panic, but the members of the grim penis were stiff with fear and shock.


    (It''s not poison gas, they scattered radioactivity...?


    The fear that I am also being bombed boils in Kiyojiro. To those who were in the lead group and came back, it seems that they are undoubtedly bombed.


    "You''re lying..."


    A man who was crouching about saying he didn''t feel well had a crying face. If it was some kind of lie, we all felt the same about wanting to think it was a joke, but he was particularly upset and confused. As one of the leading groups, he goes underground and sees many comrades fall on his side. He understood that he was in a dangerous condition and at the same time could not accept it.


    Outside the shrine, dozens of ambulances are packed. It looks like the roads are half-enclosed, too. Candoville has also been sealed off from the perimeter, a group of protective clothing has gathered to measure the perimeter with what looks like a Geiger counter.


    "I''m not lying... you know..."


    Moaning peaches in a flash. The group, intoxicated by justice and coming in a state of evil exorcism, had been knocked down to the nightmare Nara at once.


    "There''s a lot of noise out there. This won''t get me out in the end. Candoville''s sealed off."


    "Wasn''t the demo better yet?


    Zao and True were exhausted watching the footage sent by Midori''s schizophrenic body. Dozens of bitter groups of protective clothing gather in front of the building to measure radiation.


    I''m already done cleaning up before the lab. Radiation from the students and surrounding areas who had fallen from the blast was removed by a suspicious organic device, and the Grimm Penis students were boxed and thrown outside the building.


    Hematopoietic stem cells in the bone marrow, stem cells in the small intestine, etc. destroyed by their radiation have not been regenerated. I''ve been relentlessly throwing it out. It''s not hard to imagine what happens to them afterwards.


    You won''t be able to make white blood cells or platelets in your bone marrow, but you''ll be almost immune to bacteria. The small intestine decreases absorptive function, leading to unstoppable diarrhea and bacterial infections. If you were exposed to even more massive amounts of radiation, your nerve cells would also be destroyed and your survival dramatically reduced.


    "Are we sure we''re okay?


    Zao asks scared. Blue Nettle brought a magnificent mass of radioactive material, and Zuo and True should have been exposed to massive amounts of radiation up close.


    "You said it was remodeled so that even 10,000 grays would be affordable and bearable. They say ordinary people die first in ten grays."


    True answers, but I don''t know that unit called Gray in the first place. How many units might have occurred in front of the lab?


    Junko might be able to tell me more, but Junko at the time had been calling without pulling, so Zao decided to open the internet and search and find out for himself.


    "Every three to five grays weighs a semi-lethal line and says," It feels like a month to two months with serious damage to the bone marrow and a half chance of dying. "The lethal dose is about 7 to 10 grays. They''re probably bathing more than 10 grays, so they''ve suffered damage to their digestive organs, and it''s 10 to 20 days before they die. Life extension treatment in a sterile room will allow you to live longer, but it will take the form of letting you suffer for nothing and extend your life, I''m sure."


    I held down the phone and Junko taught Zao the very usual way of talking.


    "How many grays do you have to die instantly?


    Ask with curiosity.


    "Hundreds to a thousand grays, I wonder."


    Junko answers the question and then returns to the phone.


    "Excuse me. So sorry. I''m so sorry. I''m sorry I did it with Nori. It''s a good thing that I owe you one big loan. Yeah, sorry."


    Junko keeps apologizing on the phone, but I don''t see any shards of sincerity there either.


    "Who''s calling?


    "The chief executive of" Central "- he''s from" The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure. "


    After hanging up the phone, Midori asks, Junko answers.


    "Come on Gripenis demonstrators, I was so pissed that I sent so many people to the hospital that way. haha."


    Pure child laughing innocently.


    "I''m sorry for the laughter. The backstreet site is already full of rumors. Wonders and TV doesn''t seem to be reporting it."


    Zao puts out multiple displays in front of his face and says


    "Well, hey, if they find out there was an artificial bombing in the middle of town, they''re desperately keeping the press down because if they suck, they can panic all over the country. Still, newspapers and publishers with people trying to report it will kill half the board''s family together to show off, and the press will not be the first to break a shield about what Backstreet has done to NG."


    Junko lied a little at this time. The real reason I''m keeping the press down is not to prevent panic.


    The extent of the radiation leaks and bombings in the first place cannot lead to serious panic among the people of this country. There is nothing wrong with reporting to that extent. There''s actually been a case of that hand in the past, there''s been press coverage, there''s been no panic or anything. Junko knows what the real reason is.


    "Surely the Grim Penis people, they were against the use of nuclear power, too. And yet, it''s ironic that you''re going to be treated for being a radiation bomber, while at the same time giving life to the foundations of science as valuable research data. Poor thing."


    Words are pure children smiling and laughing in a good mood, as there are no shards of sympathy at all in their backs.


    "Nevertheless, my plans went a little crazy. I had a plan to make that one thoroughly evil. Come on."


    Junko had a vague but contemplative plan to apply Keri with Grimm Penis. I don''t just want to kill the bosses and executives, I want to let the rest of the world know about Grimm Penis''s evil behavior so that I can never get back on my feet again. Developments in science I would like to let you know after giving evidence that the value of equal-evil was the wrong one and that the idea was simply for the benefit of Grimm Penis to circulate throughout the world.


    I''ve only considered the scenario to be blurry, but I''m pretty sure that using my current hand with momentum alone has exposed one of our hands.


    (Somehow in the back street - it was easier not to know what the nature of the overlife would be.)


    But the enemy boss will gain important knowledge with this. Junko expected that.

 611 9

    Despite the horrendous events that have taken place throughout the city, where radioactive materials are used under clear intent to kill, leaving out as many as a dozen bomb victims, the media do not report at all.


    There are rumors on the internet, but a fire extinguishing immediately appears and is made to laugh unilaterally.


    As for Van Dam, I expected Junko Yukioka to do harm to the demonstrators. After weaving it in, he turned to the demonstrators.


    With innocent citizens harmed (ideally by letting the dead die), they also tried to brighten the presence of dangerous Mad Scientists on the surface stage. The rooting for this was also done in advance. Whether it was television, newspapers, magazines, or the internet, I was going to expose the evil named Junko Yukioka to the daytime and make a social push schematic come true. If public opinion boils down, the immobile police have to move too. By virtue of the chain of ethics, justice and law of a country called Japan, I was planning to end it.


    But - even though Van Dam''s imaginary, overly diagonal, horrific act of spreading radioactive material all over the city, the existence of Junko Suzuoka is thoroughly hidden, and even the fact that a Grim Penis demonstrator will be bombed will not be reported in any way.


    Reaction that there was pressure from above, keeping your mouth together, even if you asked each media official Van Damme had rooted for in advance.


    I knew that Japan was a culture of lids on smelly things, but this is too much for anything. It''s too puzzling. Just because you''ve been pointed at the spearhead of a demonstration, it''s not a shabby of sanity, such as hiding the existence of someone who would kill you using radiation. I was wondering if such a dangerous person should be eliminated at all costs.


    "Wasn''t this country a rule-of-law state? Do you need to do that to protect Junko Yukioka?


    Unconvinced Van Damme was hitting someone with that question on the phone.


    ''I''m not protecting Snow Oka anything. To protect the people from Snow Oka.''


    Zhu Tang Chun Road, Under-Secretary of Defense Affairs, said so in a clerical voice across the phone.


    "Mr. Van Damme, you don''t seem to know what it''s like to have a past life."


    It''s a clerical way of speaking, but Zhu Tang speaks while also sounding somewhat fed up from time to time.


    ''They live at least three digit years, people like me. People who don''t care how much other people''s lives are scattered for their own sake. One act that could destroy the country will also be done without hesitation. Since history, there have been many cases in which nations and nations have vanished as a result of the passage of past life''.


    It was an unacceptable story for the realist Van Damme, but Zhu Tang did not pose a threat, nor was he understandably speaking with great seriousness as someone who knew the circumstances behind the history of the world.


    As a matter of fact, it is only recently here that Zhu Tang Chun Road has deepened into the shadow history of mankind. I did not hesitate to find out that the powerful people protecting this country from the shadows did not move at all against the mass terrorist attacks of the religious group "Megalodon of Thin Happiness", and did so on their own.


    "This is Junko Yukioka, whom you touched this time - we accept that she cared about using radioactive material towards the demonstrators, a gentle warning. Assuming she dragged Junko Yukioka out onto the surface stage and pointed the blade of public opinion at her, she showed how to respond to it. Luckily this time, we stayed to the point where we had just given out a dozen bomb victims. She gave me additions and subtractions with the intent of warning. But what if it''s more exciting? It is easy to imagine that the number of next bomb victims will be different digits. If public opinion were to turn to the enemy, she would strip her fangs of public opinion - even against the people, without straying. In fact, that proved it, didn''t it?


    "I see... that warning... is that a declaration of intent"


    So Van Damme finally understood, too. The reason the press is being suppressed is because the name of that Mad Scientist is known, so as to avoid the hostility of the people being directed against her. To protect the people from that demon. I also understood the meaning of the earlier words.


    "I don''t mind patting myself up with Junko Yukioka, though. Do it a little better. Don''t bother our hands any more. If something similar happens again, the people you were rooting for will now turn to crush you, won''t they?


    No one responded to the roots in the first place, but it was Van Damme who saw that if things went according to his own thoughts, he would return his hands and cooperate. And the thought came off, too.


    "One thing, are you sure you want to ask about it with interest in mind?


    "Go ahead."


    "If Snow Oka seriously storms Godzilla in Japan, can you destroy Japan as it is?


    ''... in my personal view, it also depends on how you do it, but if you see that she has the will, and those in need of our national defence do everything in their power to stop it, I don''t think it''s possible. However, it will make a considerable sacrifice''


    That''s all I need to hear, Van Damme giggles.


    "I apologize for taking so long. Bye."


    Thank you lightly and hang up unilaterally.


    (You shouldn''t accept it at par. Mr. Zhu Tang is talking in a big way. And you''re just trying to keep me from moving)


    With his hands on his chin, Van Damme circles his thoughts.


    "The pen can''t beat the sword. Are you saying that violence is still the only way to do it?


    Van Dam looks up at the void after a while and asks.


    "No. And it doesn''t mean they can''t use it at all. I still have a use for it."


    In Van Damme''s head, the next plan had already come to mind.


    Snow Oka Institute living room, Junko, True, Tired, Zao, Midori''s usual facade. I''m in a different room.


    "So thanks to all the great and scary people who manipulate the state from behind, I was spared the crisis," he said.


    Junko speaking with a slightly relieved face. I called and apologized to various people until earlier.


    "The scared people who manipulate that nation from behind must have been scared of your rampage and desperately covered it up. You''re much scarier."


    Says Zuo, who has finished making everyone''s tea, as he arranges the teacups on the basin on the table.


    "Mm-hmm, but from the back street center, and from the over-life people who control Japan, I got so pissed off, and I apologized for using all my nerves, too, I''m not saying no damage, even this. I mean, you don''t have to be so angry... He just sprayed a little radiation. Come on. It''s common in Japan."


    Midori and Zuo smile bitterly and scaredly at Junko, who makes a terribly disturbing statement.


    "After all, as rumors have it, was there a shady ruling class of nations? It''s not like politicians are moving the country."


    Zao roars. The rumor had been heard many times when I was running an arms manufacturing smuggling organization.


    "What rumors?


    "Democracies, for the most part, hide their democratic politics and talk about real rulers ruling their country at their own convenience."


    Truly asked, Zao answered.


    "I think we''re all in a big, historic country. Sometimes there''s more than one ruler in one country, and sometimes one ruler or clan has more than one country under their control. But I wonder if the rumors that Tsuo heard were half wrong."


    and Junko.


    "When I say shady rulers, it''s a bad image, but they''re not actually such bad people either. Because a lot of them are people who are serious about their country and their people, and they''re not completely manipulating politicians and bureaucrats, and they''re entrusting them with their jobs properly. I wonder about the prospect of growing the people, including war, after making them fail. However, if they face a serious and irrelevant situation, they will take control and move out, but come on."


    True to listen to Junko and remember Sister. I heard that was also one of the ruling classes that continues to exist across the history of mankind, but I certainly didn''t feel any image of a ruler that looked bad.


    "I see, is there usually proper democratic politics? On the palm of the ruler."


    Says Zao in a somewhat sarcastic way.


    "That''s the thing. But I don''t think it''s that bad. There may not be true freedom in a distorted state, but that doesn''t bother anyone. If you''re in a comic book or game, it''s an image of being made without question and likely to be located in the Russ Boss class or one of those villains in front of you, and even though the readers may not be convinced that the shady rulers are actually good people in fiction. Hundreds of years, thousands of years, and the people who rule seem to be watching people warmly because they''ve been ruling for so long."


    "Don''t you reign and rule?"


    Midori speaks in anticipation of Junko''s long and wide tongue separation.


    "That''s right...... what will Grim Penis do next?


    Tired also anticipates the timing of the separation and makes a statement that changes the subject.


    "I''ve never seen him before, but given the character of the boss over there, I wonder if it feels like the children of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis, who lit the fire, will also be using the power of Sea Chihuahua to change direction to violence. Even if I''m the boss over there, I''m sure I will."


    If you try to be a pure child, that prediction is the easiest to deal with, and it will increase the number of experimental benches, so it is a delightful development.


    Don''t you have a choice to give up and withdraw?


    "I think that choice is still early. There ''ll be a will over there, too. Come on."


    "I see. But I heard that a man named Cornelis Van Damme is a thorough rationalist, and he doesn''t fight without a win, so you''re still stepping on the idea that there''s a winning chance"


    "Rather than, because violence has a strong side that you don''t know until you bump into it. If you knew the difference in power before you did it, wouldn''t you?


    While Makoto and Junko spoke, Midori remembered something.


    (With that said, I think Viper was coming to Euthanasia City after the sea Chihuahua executives. ~)


    Midori thinks that if it works out, Viper and Yukooka Laboratories can fight together.

 612 10

    Viper, who visited Euthanasia City, did not stay in a hotel, but in a house he knew.


    "When the big body is in this tiny house, it''s very unsettling."


    I look down at the long brown viper sleeping in my 2DK apartment and the room renter teases me.


    "I see. You have money, don''t you? Why don''t you live in a bigger house?"


    In stark contrast to myself, Viper asked, turning to a seemingly weak looking man in a yoreyole white shirt on his skinny body.


    "The big house is more restless. Writing was always in the bathroom, too. The narrow place calms down. I mean, it kind of makes me feel like living in a big place for nothing."


    That''s what the brain award writer Dog-Il, who is currently in the stroke, replied.


    "Wow, that''s a value."


    "Perhaps there is a preconceived notion that luxury is an object. Because I got gold, I got good clothes, I married a woman who belonged to a good whore just for the sake of her husband''s financial strength, I bought a big house, and my kids let me go to private school since I was a little girl, and I got the status to eat out every night in a fancy restaurant because you don''t even know what it tastes like... When you look at a guy like that, you think he''s the pinch guy with the pattern."


    "The idea itself, isn''t it awesome - twisted?


    "You don''t. I don''t care about the standard of living, if clothing and accommodation are minimal, later. Wake up, half tatami, sleep and one tatami, even take down the sky in two and a half. That doesn''t mean I respect clean poverty. Money is for use only. But I don''t want to be a guy with no taste in how money is spent. If we''re gonna use it anyway, we''re gonna use it for something funnier. For example, I think we should create an evil organization."


    The dog keeper says, grinning slightly.


    (He''s a different guy, as always. I guess that''s why Midori and I both felt comfortable)


    A dog owner is someone Viper knew when he went to escort Midori to Megalodon headquarters in Kaoru. When I did it from the dog owner, I spoke to the viper in a familiar manner, but sometimes the actual age was close, and I could easily crack it down. Midori''s acquaintance from birth was also a factor that allowed Viper to be concerned about the dog owner.


    I often make strange statements with slight radio waves, and I have the impression that I''m a man without a catch. The building is deep in the back street, but I don''t even know the viper until what form the dog breeder is involved in the back street. I''ve heard of it, but they teased me.


    "There seems to have been a fuss at Junko Suzuoka''s place. I sprinkled radioactive material or something, and on the back street, then I''ll take it with me on rumors. Not at all topical, as it seems."


    Dog breeder who looks interesting to see the display and laughs at Niyanya.


    "Are you dealing with grim penis"


    Hear that, Viper responds.


    "Isn''t it a common enemy with you? Why don''t you cooperate?


    "Ha, you won''t like it over there."


    "Grasp, why are Vipers chasing sea chihuahuas in the first place?


    To the dog owner''s question, Viper wakes up and talks.


    "It''s been a long time. They work frequently in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, and my husband is so hostile. Sea Chihuahua has long been a donkey with mafias from other countries and has connections. So, I''m also coming to Euthanasia City and trying to get a new connection. As for the mafia, my husband probably hates it. I don''t see much of it in Euthanasia City, but in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, they''re cursing. So, China Mafia and Sea Chihuahua tried to trade in Euthanasia before, but they failed, but this time they''re looking to trade again, so I''m here too."


    I would like Midori to explain it to the dog owner, and I would like the explanation to be this clear already, Viper.


    "You have no certainty."


    That said, the dog owner flipped the display, pushed the end, and flew toward the viper.


    It was the information site on the back street that was open. Catherine Crystal had a go at Viper two weeks ago. Rod Crystal named his brother. And even the name and face of the boss of the Sea Chihuahua are reflected there.


    "In addition to the two executives of Sea Chihuahua, we''re even getting out to the boss. Doesn''t it make a deal with the mafia?


    "Mmm..."


    He admits that the dog owner''s pointing is also good, and the viper roars.


    "Isn''t it easier to see it as a dong pat with Snow Oka? Or at first, the intention was to do business with the Mafia, but things changed."


    The dog owner seemed more likely to say it, and in that case he was also a viper who felt he should put his hands together, but he was very concerned because he had once been in conflict with True or Junko.


    Grim Penis Japan Branch. The usual meeting room.


    The key student members organizing the demonstrators were uniformly dark faces. Some people have been nagging me forever. And that number is considerably reduced.


    "The people who were left underground said they all had acute radiation syndrome. And the people who went underground were quite small and bombed, and they were all sent to the intensive care unit."


    "I went to see him, but he refused. I feel like I''ve seen the patient''s family, and it doesn''t look good."


    "Is it going to destroy white blood cells and DNA?


    "I have leukemia, cancer, faster aging, a lot of stuff on it. I mean, find out for yourself."


    "No, I don''t want to know. I don''t even want to die. I don''t like this anymore... I... stop"


    One of the female members heads outside the building in a sobbing, fluttering foothold. No one tried to stop it. On the contrary, many went outside the building so that they could follow it.


    even fewer meeting rooms. That''s where Peaches, the leader, glances.


    "Remaining people are willing to remain active, aren''t they?


    Peaches tell you to push. Some snort forcefully, but a few still seem to be roaming.


    Only slightly, but instead of the crushed fighting spirit, some were burning up on the contrary. Seeing it, Peaches was relieved, at the same time, feeling joyful and furthermore burning his own fighting spirit.


    "What''s wrong with you is that you sprinkle radioactivity in the middle of town, and it won''t be news, and the papers won''t get rid of you."


    Said Seongtae, who put out countless displays. Anger and rudeness seep into my voice.


    "I know a lot of power is working and regulated, but the guy we were trying to fight was such a great guy."


    "You mean you have that kind of power"


    Two of the members say with a carefree look.


    "You can''t report it to the internet. The sinner''s account was erased."


    And, Kiyojiro. Seeing this fact, I felt it was obvious that a great deal of power and effort was actually working.


    "An anonymous bulletin board won''t erase you if you write it down. Instead, they make fun of me as much as they want. No one will believe it because it won''t be reported."


    Sunta said it with a fed up face, then Knock did.


    "Go ahead......!?


    Peaches and others will be surprised to see who the door opened and showed up.


    Two people came into the conference room. One knows Frederick Katsuura well. The other white man had seen his face on TV or online, but many said it was the first time he had seen the real thing.


    "It''s Van Damme...... Cornelis Van Damme, Chairman of Gripenis"


    Suntae groans at the sudden appearance of someone on the cloud. I knew that I was coming to Japan, and Katsuura insisted on something that would be visible nearby, but no one expected me to show up at this time.


    "Nice to meet you. It''s Cornelis Van Damme. First, I want to apologize to you."


    Cut out in fluent Japanese, Van Damme drips his head deep toward the young members.


    "I was all wrong about the enemy''s power and strategy. It is my responsibility to bring this about. I''m so sorry for what I did. If I could give you an excuse, I didn''t think you were so evil that you would plainly harm the good public. Nor did I dream of it, such as when it would go through"


    With a strange face and sincere fluency in Japanese, Van Damme speaks apologies and explanations.


    "I call that an excuse, but no one can predict that..."


    "Yes, well, it''s not just Mr. Van Damme''s fault"


    Student members follow, but Van Damme shakes his head to the side.


    "No, it''s true that it''s my responsibility. That''s why I defeat that demon at all costs. You''ll understand if you guys catch a glimpse of one end of that woman''s horror. That it is the enemy of humanity to fear and that it must be defeated. And then I heard that you were gathered here, and I wanted to double-check, and I came."


    With a strong gaze, Van Damme looks around at the students. Seeing that, the students are breathtaking.


    "Are you willing to fight that terrible demon for your life?


    It was Van Damme who asks quietly, but no one answers immediately.


    I see it and Peaches tries to give me a name. In doing so, several agreed, hoping to get caught and make more names for themselves, but Van Damme continued the conversation before doing so.


    "My mood is complicated right now. All of a sudden, I''m talking to you, the only students, about fighting for your lives. We also know that it is an anomaly at this point. If we were demonstrating, we wouldn''t normally be able to follow the incident of being attacked with radiation and many of our people falling. At the same time that I want help, I don''t want you guys to make the choice to fight with me. If you live without realizing and pretending to know, such as the evil that lurks behind society, then you can return to a safe life with it. Of course, that safety could be threatened by Mad Scientists without knowing it."


    Student members are listening with utter seriousness to Van Damme, who has become the earliest face of depression, but only his tone and gaze remain strong.


    "To protect the good people, to protect the Earth''s environment, I will continue to fight because all living beings on Earth are not threatened by the devil who acted as humans. Those who fight with me may not have a guarantee of life, nor a decent life, nor normal happiness. I''m inviting you to the realm. I want you to say no. But I also want company. It''s really complicated. But you have a choice. Of course you don''t have to decide now."


    "I''ll do it. I stopped because I was scared here, and I backed off. Then I''m sorry about the people who are suffering in the hospital right now, and it''s too careless."


    In anticipation of the timing, Seita gives you a name.


    "You mean people here are ready for that already, right? Otherwise, I want you to leave now."


    Peaches looked over to the conference room and told him so, but there was no one to leave. Everyone looked back at Peaches with a ready look.


    (Just twenty... You''re down. No, depending on the way you look at it, you can also say it stayed quite a bit)


    Kiyojiro thinks. And it was strange that I stayed in it myself.


    (I feel like I don''t want to run away even if I die, but I do. Was it put on well by Van Damme? But even if they put it on, it''s only true that I have this feeling)


    Concluding with a word that it was a fact, Kiyojiro gave up his thoughts and left them to his emotions alone.


    "So, what do we do?


    Peaches asks.


    "You can''t win with a pen. Then I''ll have to have a sword. We can''t do this peacefully."


    Here Van Damme lied.


    "Ask you guys to abandon even being people. The only way to fight the devil is to sell his soul to the devil himself"


    When the word was uttered, Katsuura, who had silently refrained beside Van Dam, instantly remembered the illusion as if horns, tails and wings had grown from Van Dam''s body.

 613 11

    A room with a Japanese branch building in Grimm Penis.


    The moment one middle-aged white man came into the room, Catherine and Rod''s sister and brother, who were in the room earlier, took a light glance and reacted to the man.


    The man, with bearded, habitually hairy brown hair, looked terribly bad, his nose crushed and his mouth distorted, and he was the bearer of a look that he could not even call a beautiful man in flattery. Anyone who knows him knows that the evil on the outside goes hand in hand with the evil on the inside.


    The man''s name is Paul Warner. He is the head of the ecological terrorist group, Sea Chihuahua.


    Looking at the glance of the two men, Warner snarls his nose gently.


    "Maybe it''s time for us."


    After hearing about the Grimm Penis demonstrators being bombed, Warner decides so and speaks to his Crystal sister and brother.


    "It''s painful to see Van Damme''s wickedness empty, and it''s our turn."


    In front of two unresponsive people, Warner continues to talk alone and laughs alone.


    Grim Penis requires Sea Chihuahua violence, and Sea Chihuahua depends on Grim Penis'' financial and power, and as an organization, they are close to each other, but Warner and Van Damme are not friendly relationships. Tops neglect each other.


    Van Damme looks down on Warner as a simple, crude, despicable man. While Sea Chihuahua can be used as a dirty work role, he is severely offended from day to day because, under Warner''s instructions, acts of terrorism involving ordinary people are carried out.


    Warner neglects Van Damme as his overhead white collar. While I get luxurious funding from Grimm Penis, it also turns its hands on power to keep executives from getting squeezed by terrorism, so I can''t wait to get directions and complaints flying every time I do something.


    But many of the executives of the Sea Chihuahua don''t care much about such confusion. If they put themselves in a scene of havoc, that is fine. Or Van Damme as well, some are disgusted with Warner''s terrorist activities.


    "I wish I had a toothworthy guy."


    Rod opens his mouth for the first time, twitching.


    "Even with three executives, the number of soldiers is low. The few soldiers are on guard here. Three executives are offensive. Soldiers are defensive."


    Warner tells. The majority of the Sea Chihuahua soldiers in Japan, while in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha, are turning a blind eye to opposing mafias.


    "In some cases, will the soldiers of the Medicine Buddha City also move?


    "I don''t want to create a situation like that, but don''t."


    In response to Catherine''s question, Warner answered looking bored.


    "That''s a bad extraction. Shouldn''t the soldiers have focused on this one, too?


    "I''m willing to complain, but I''m not willing to listen."


    "Oh yeah. I meant to give you an opinion, not a complaint, but you weren''t willing to listen to that either, and you weren''t trying to listen. Obviously you were right about the point below, but you failed without asking, remember how many times?


    Catherine doesn''t spit too much poison in public, but Warner doesn''t talk to her. His extraction mistakes have caused him to lose a large number of his men.


    "I forgot. It will be decided. I make mistakes because I''m human, too. Or do you want me to be a god? If losing your life because of your boss''s mistakes isn''t going to cut off from your men''s work, then don''t do it from the beginning."


    Warner speaks out in a mean tone.


    "If you decide you''re incompetent, let me. It hasn''t gotten that far yet."


    Rod said. This word is sincere. Warner doesn''t lend ears to his men''s words, but it''s not so much incompetence. Nor do I give irrational orders. But it can''t even be called competent, and it can be irrationally angry and arousing.


    Warner is also well aware that the two men in front of him do not feel comfortable about themselves. On the contrary, I also know that no one, such as my own men, admires me. Rather, they hate it.


    Ever since I was a kid, Warner hated me from anyone. Immediately develop eclampsia and become cute, with the roughness of complaining of ramblings and slight violence, protect yourself by scoffing at others from above.


    I also have a sense that I don''t like him. People like myself are not liked by anyone and depressed every time they realize they are not loved. It is also difficult to change oneself.


    I can''t help myself. A life where you realize you''re an abnormal person and you just fall into mourning. The normal people in the world look happy and I can''t help but envy them.


    Warner realized at one point. To be on the hate side, to kill and decide to go around as much as possible - to give myself that role, that God made himself such a person. That''s what I realized. If you change your mind, I reopened it.


    But I also wanted a big nickname for murder that God would forgive, and I created a sea chihuahua organization. Under the great nickname of environmental protection, we will send evil humans to hell. Now, at least only to God, the petition opens.


    "If the three of us work hard, the lower end of the battle won''t have to bleed."


    I didn''t care, Warner told me as a fact. This word, because it was also a side of the truth, neither Catherine nor Rod said anything more.


    All Sea Chihuahua executives are superhuman warriors. And that''s no different than the head Paul Warner. Go to the battlefield yourself, bleed and bathe in blood.


    Some soldiers at the lower end of Sea Chihuahua think the area is a beauty of Warner, but Rod thinks it''s a hell of a story. Instead, I even think Warner should stay out of the scene and be flustered.


    Rod hates Warner furiously. The reason for this is not that you have eclampsia or that you don''t listen to people. Because now, like the late Jeffrey Allen, a man of courage also lays his hands flat.


    (I''m guessing that''s why Jeffrey also had an anomaly)


    That''s what Rod understands.


    The door opens without a knock. It was Cornelis Van Damme who showed up.


    "It''s time."


    Van Damme looks over the three of them and tells them frankly. There is no fine dust to be ashamed that it is time to go after one''s own loss. I don''t even show the atmosphere that I feel bitter about. Van Dam as usual.


    "This time we don''t just have sea chihuahuas bleed out. I found some good soldiers in this country. Work with them to fight."


    "I''m not kidding. I don''t want to talk about that. We fight alone."


    Warner lightly rejects Van Damme''s instructions.


    "I wanted Terrence to come, not you."


    Turn your gaze to Warner and Van Damme speaks of disgust.


    Van Damme spoke of Terrence as the deputy head of the Sea Chihuahua. This one is extremely good as a leader and has a strong expectation from his men and executives. There can be no doubt about the high level of combat or about the fact that he is unquestionably the strongest sea chihuahua and the person who is driving the sea chihuahua.


    "If you refuse, give up working together, but don''t imitate what hurts them if you make a mistake. And it hurts civilians."


    Staring at Warner, Van Damme pushes. Warner turns blatantly that way and squeals his nose.


    By now Warner has murdered a man of courage many times. Naturally because he is a terrorist, but because of this act of Warner, Grimm Penis cannot but deny his relationship with the Sea Chihuahua in its name.


    (Hopefully Terrence will be the boss. It would free the sea chihuahua from the chain of terrorists)


    Not many times, Van Damme thinks so. Van Damme was hoping for a deputy head who wasn''t on the spot.


    From Van Dam''s point of view, this problem is a story that will be solved if other than Warner serves as the boss, and even if other than himself became the head of Grimm Penis, as long as the problematic child named Paul Warner is the boss of Sea Chihuahua, he sees it as going on.


    Twenty student members of the Grim Penis Japan Branch were gathered in an underground hall in the building of the Grim Penis Japan Branch. It''s the first place I''ve been in. In front of them are two: Van Dam and Katsuura.


    They were all nervous faces. Its fate has already been told what will happen next.


    (I feel like I''m going into a strange world more and more)


    Kiyojiro thinks. I really want to escape. I don''t care what Grimm Penis thinks. It''s like getting stuck in somehow. I don''t want to die, and I don''t want to fight.


    But I really don''t feel like I should run away here.


    Many people were killed. There''s a guy in this world who just demonstrates and kills his opponent without hesitation like a bug. Such a villain will continue to experiment with the human body in the future. Kill people all the time. The police won''t stop me from doing that. Can we just leave that alone?


    A simple, pure sense of justice prevailed over Kiyojiro''s fear and desire to return to everyday life. That''s all we''re talking about.


    I guess everyone here feels the same way again. I am trying to fight, as I must not let go of the evil that does exist. Both Peaches and Sundae are trying to fight because they want to avenge their enemies and not miss evil. And yet I can''t just run away.


    (Oh, that''s what they all think. All of them. Yes, this is a kind of collective psychology)


    Van Damme understood very well the mood of the remaining student members here. I was spotting it.


    (There are easy ways to make money and get supporters. It''s about making hateful, contentious enemies. It''s about creating a confrontational structure. It''s about polarization, about taking it to the schematic of factionalization. Fundamentals for inciting conflict, manipulating and using people. Religion, ideology, state - you may say that these are for conflict. In human history, it''s been done for a long time, but the sheep who looked like people don''t understand it forever. It doesn''t evolve. Danced with ease. In time, we don''t even realize the fact that we''re being danced. I assume what I do at my will, I get drunk. Satisfied. Uhm. This will do)


    There are those who always gain by competing with them in that way. It can be politicians, writings or the media. In order for them to do business and collect votes, it would be more convenient to polarize the ideology and sort the factions as much as possible.


    (But in fact, the world is not that simple, and ordinary people don''t belong to one or the other and become dyed, and there is no stopping thinking and blindly believing. It''s actually some of the bottommost people dancing at all costs)


    Yes, Van Damme concludes.


    (He is satisfied without realizing that it is conveniently used to moisturize a very small number of human beings by rashing into biased ideas and giving them to factions, so that''s fine. So the world is made up.)


    It is true that Grimm Penis appealed for environmental protection while stalling the development of human scientific civilization, as well as trying to reduce food self-sufficiency in some countries. Gathering the goodwill of environmental protection, animal protection, what the upper echelons of its real organization are doing is making money and retaining power.


    (Good will is a spear that does not hurt your heart to attack others, a shield that protects the beliefs of its holders from doubt. Even those in the bottom classes of a society that have no gain, no power, and only good intentions rot, as long as the numbers gather, they become a clean power. I can be an angel. It is this part of me that wants to shepherd them that brings all the good intentions together and gives them the mission and fullness they deserve only about one step ahead of the monkey''s brain)


    They have been manipulated for a long time. He kept coming. Shepherds and sheep who looked like men. A structure that will never change forever.


    "You will not be human from now on. But it''s just the body."


    I thought to myself as I spoke that this dialogue was strange because I was a van Dam who viewed me as a sheep, not thinking I was human from the beginning.


    "Don''t guide me. Don''t be cowardly. Even if the body ceases to be that of a man, if the soul retains that of a noble man, it is a man. Whether people curse that you have the power of the devil, I have no doubt that you are righteous."


    Inspired, Van Damme looks to Katsuura. Katsuura had a blue face and opened the attash case she had in her hand.


    Katsuura removes the capped test tube from the case.


    Kiyojiro, Seita, Peaches and other members saw the liquid in the test tube and the degree of tension increased. What''s in it is about to enter our bodies. And we''re not people anymore.

 614 12

    While staying at the dog breeder''s house, Viper hired a freelance informant who was referred to the dog breeder to look for Catherine Crystal and her Chinese mafia companion, whom Catherine saw as potentially in contact.


    "Isn''t Catherine Crystal in Euthanasia City? At one point I was showing up in Euthanasia City, and it''s on camera, but now it''s like I don''t see it. No further movement for the mafia. I asked the Chinese Mafia, but they told me there was no deal with Sea Chihuahua. ''


    "Did you dignify them..."


    Viper is stunned by a phone informant''s report. By the way, currently, only one Viper is in the dog owner''s house, and the dog owner is out.


    "While I belonged to the organization, I let the lower end chimps who were dissatisfied with the organization grab the gold. Expense increase later ~ ''


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean you''re telling the truth, and you don''t have to report someone sniffing around in the organization."


    ''Cause it''s okay. I''m sure I can still see people in this, and that hand type is okay''


    The rationale is just the informant''s own view of the person, and there''s no way he can be relieved.


    I think Catherine Crystal is in the Japanese branch building of Grimm Penis. That organization is in a different way now, and it needs soldiers. Look, there''s also a case with Junko Yukioka. "


    In response to the words of an informant named Yoshiku Takada, Viper conceives.


    "Then stretch your investigative legs to that building."


    ''Aye. I''ll be there soon.''


    The phone hung up.


    Three seconds after that, the phone rang


    We''re in the Grimm Penis building.


    "Hey......"


    Vipers laugh unexpectedly at reports of long standing.


    "I''m gonna ask you something grand over here, okay? That part of Catherine stands out, and you''ll see soon enough. ''


    "Oh, I''m just checking to see if he''s here. I don''t need a penetrating investigation. Tell me via email. The instructions that follow...... let me think for a second"


    Viper hanging up the phone. This policy is also being decided.


    (Is the dog owner right? Katherine Crystal, likely to fight Junko Yukioka)


    Viper thinks as he searches the backstreet site.


    Fu, remember Yoshiku''s words, Grim Penis student demo pushes him to the Snow Oka Institute to see the topic repelled by radiation.


    (Maybe Grim Penis was going to do this from the beginning?


    Grimmpenis used the street dwellers to try to expose Junko to the surface stage, but failed. Then the next turn would be the sea chihuahua, which takes on the dirty work of the grim penis in one hand. It is also believed that, in anticipation of the possibility of doing so, it was also summoned to Sea Chihuahua.


    (Nice direction to fight with Snow Oka, damn it. Ask Takada to put up a candoville)


    That''s what Viper thought, and communicated the policy in an e-mail.


    Van Damme had gone out of his way to Euthanasia City that day.


    To make contact with one of the particularly important organisations in which Van Damme asks for cooperation, and to meet immediately with the top of the other organisation to try to negotiate.


    Drive to the designated location of the other organization. It''s a beautiful ten-story building. When you drive into the basement, you stop right next to the elevator and the elevator door opens immediately as the car stops.


    "You mean just in case to prevent raids? That''s a bad idea."


    To thorough consideration, Van Damme laughs unexpectedly. As a bodyguard, he accompanies Rod Crystal, an executive of Sea Chihuahua.


    "Whatever you think, it doesn''t look like I''m gonna make it."


    "Um. Well, think of me as a distraction drive."


    Van Damme laughs at Rod, who says it looks boring.


    Rod and Van Damme are taken to the reception room in the building by the members of the organisation who welcomed them. So I saw the person I had already been waiting for, and we both frowned.


    "I don''t trust that mask."


    Van Damme first speaks frigidly, without even saying hello, toward an elderly man in a suit, who hid his face in a bird mask.


    "I guess I''m just uncomfortable with the fact that the building beam of a large organization sweeping the world is the opponent, and that I, the top executive, went straight out. By the way, in our organization, even top executives often put on masks and don''t reveal themselves."


    Nor did the man in the bird''s mask greet him, and he looked up at Van Dam as he sat down and told him in a pale tone.


    "Sounds like a unique organization inside. I''m not saying I''m dissatisfied when they say I''m not interested in seeing you at the top. I just appreciate you listening."


    Van Damme sits in the seat across the street from his opponent and offers his hand. The man in the bird mask responded honestly and shook hands with Vandam.


    "I''ll say no for once, but I''m not underestimated. I can''t let you see me even if I want you to. Our boss hasn''t shown his face to the organization in years. Of course you''ll find it if you look, but don''t you think there''s practically no point in pulling out a boss who''s alienated from the organization?


    "I see."


    Van Damme nods convincingly to the words of the top giant organization, the President Pickled in formalin, even in the back streets.


    "You got your hands on Junko Yukioka in a detour, and you seem to have burned him a lot. Then he turned his back on many who cooperated. Based on that, what are you talking to us about?


    To the unhesitant way in which the bird masked man put it, Van Damme could not forbid a bitter laugh.


    "I won''t let it hurt your organization either. Should be good for business. Use it as a surprise for the event. If you succeed in that, your organization will drop drinking without Junko Yukioka hitting you."


    After that, Van Damme got down to business.


    Hearing what Van Damme was talking about, the man in the bird mask was clearly out of tune.


    (Haven''t you given up yet? And our role...)


    The rod I was listening to in the back was also frightened, and Van Damme also nursed what they intended to use the vandalism group for.


    Well, if I get busted, I won''t be offended.


    To Paul Warner, boss of Sea Chihuahua, Rod decides to tell his heart the sincerity of Van Dam. You shouldn''t even tell Catherine. That would be something Van Dam and I don''t want, and even talking about it just makes Warner rough.


    "The evil of that giving up, you''re frightened. No, I can''t listen to you. That''s why I''m just fine."


    The bird-masked man who''s finished listening leaks that feeling.


    "Exactly. It''s the boulder that instantly understands that logic."


    Van Damme smiles.


    "He says it with a gaze from above...... But we''ll just have to see how it goes later, so that''s an easy task. If you fail, you don''t have to do anything, and if you succeed, you just sell the video."


    "Photographers would appreciate it if you had them there too. Of course, I''ll make it up to you, but you better make it up to me."


    "That''s natural because we use it for business as an event. Got it. I hope it works out."


    Not a social dictionary, but quite seriously, the bird mask said.


    Finished the errand, Van Damme leaves the reception room and heads to the basement of the building.


    "It was a hell of a plan, but are you glad you let me hear it too?


    Rod speaks to Van Damme.


    "You wouldn''t talk to Warner if I asked you to, would you? No, don''t you have to ask?


    "It''s not that bad."


    Rod spills a smile, although Van Dam''s saying as if he had seen it all through, without feeling uncomfortable.


    In the car, out of the President''s building pickled in formalin, Van Dam''s phone rings.


    (Do you have a pulse?


    Look at the name of the person you''ve been calling and pick up the phone in anticipation.


    "Hallow. With the bad guy who gave up, will they still say it here?


    "I read your message -. I also know about the incident in Euthanasia City. Totally Junko... I was wondering if he had grown up lately, and he did it. Pumping. I want to go to Butt Pencil."


    The person on the phone - Sister''s voice was mixed with a cute angry voice like a teacher scolding a child.


    "That you called me directly, can you help me with my plan?


    "I intend to." Only this time, I will follow your plan to punish Junko. It is only a short period of time, but we have called for each institution not to exert pressure - ''


    "Did you turn your hand at your place first? Thankful."


    Van Dam laughs a lot.


    "I don''t think it''s going to last long, so please keep your voice to those in power other than me. Good luck."


    Sister hangs up when she speaks careless words of support.


    (Do you want to talk to the people who are going to hold my butt? With Sister''s prestige, you''ll have to understand.)


    Van Dam sends an email from one end to get in touch with those in power behind the table stage, and even acquaintances such as the exchangers and foundations beneath them.


    The replies came back one after the other. In a quick reply and a brilliant clap return, Van Damme laughs.


    (Is this the influence of one of Sister''s... Fixers of Human History? The most powerful men to cross the ranks of the heads of state - all of whom I want to climb to that position.)


    I''ve heard that it''s impossible not to be an overlife first. We''re talking about getting old and having a powerful paranormal ability that''s somewhat unusual, so we can get to that area, but Van Damme doesn''t want to be such a monster, etc. I believe that we should compete within that realm on how far we can go in a limited amount of life.


    (Now I can move TV stations and newspapers as well. I''ll have to call them again. Their persuasion may not go so smoothly, but it is essential. Necessary)


    With that in mind, Van Damme calls a TV station person he knows.


    "Is that you again?"


    The person answering the phone openly answers with an unpleasant voice.


    "I put on more than one back shield to reassure you. Send a list. I intend to increase it even more. We''re not just going to convince the power behind us, but some of the politicians we''ve been pleading with."


    As I say, I''ll send you a list of back shields. I''m not a Sister. There''s no way ordinary people would know about Sister''s existence. These are the VIPs from all walks of life that Sister''s rooted for me would have rooted for even more.


    "Let me see if the butt-holding list is true."


    The phone is hung up once.


    After enough, a person from an earlier television station called me on the central highway from Euthanasia City to the metropolitan area.


    ''I could confirm that. What kind of magic did you use?


    "I''m close to the people above them, the people above them."


    I dare you to say it in a proud tone, Van Damme.


    (But it was Junko Yukioka, who let her head shake vertically. It''s ironic and stupid.)


    I think so, Van Damme spills a smile.


    "With you, you really want to get on with this story, don''t you? We can put historical moments on video, right? You just have to make a fait accompli on live broadcast. Of course, my friends keep me safe. You won''t lose your position. You know you''re the bearers of that kind of power?


    My friend on top of them is a fixer who rules a part of the world from behind - and Van Damme weighed himself in. Probably because this opponent is going to have a frigid odor as a story that is too unrealistic.


    ''Okay. Let''s do it. You''re right, we both want to put it on video. "


    Trembling with joy and excitement, the TV station human responded.


    (That went surprisingly smoothly. Is it because you were sick of press regulations? I feel like he was on board too)


    I thought it would be harder to convince Van Damme in his predictions, but it wasn''t.


    (Well, although you''re getting ready, you still have the most important hand. What is wrong with this......)


    Conceiving Van Damme.


    (How do you drag Junko Suzuoka out in front of me? That too... after making you respond to my request. If I can''t do this, it won''t all start)


    The most important thing is the condition of shelving. While the stage was getting ready and it seemed that the offer to the starring actress was still there, Van Damme was lagging behind in his thoughts, enjoying the situation.

 615 13

    That evening, the face of the Snow Oka Institute again feels signs of an anomaly.


    What rewarded me was Frozen Sun, an intelligence organization that Junko is gracious about. They were asked to check out the trend of Grim Penis, but key members of the students who were organizing the demonstrators moved in unison to gather in Euthanasia City.


    "So, they''re near Candoville right now."


    "Now we''re demonstrating. Then we don''t seem to have any."


    Junko was told the story and the truth just came back from shopping said. The perfect town downtown looked the same as usual.


    "I told you the other day, ''cause you''re gonna be violent next time, anyway."


    and Junko.


    "Well, if the table''s no good, if the Grim Penis demo''s no good, sea chihuahua violence."


    "I''d appreciate it if you could match my specialty."


    "Then you''ll have nothing to forgive."


    Midori, Junko and True say each. These three are in the living room right now. Zuo has already returned home and Tired is in his room.


    Honestly, I''m not really happy that Junko chased away Grimm Penis with violence, which I didn''t even complain about. Although the rules in Pure Son only have two things to do with the moment you see them as enemies, eliminating them or turning them into experimental benches, so they probably have nothing to do with surface streets, back streets, violence or non-violence.


    "But that''s surprising. I can''t believe the people on the front street are putting into violence, not just moving sea chihuahuas. Are you manipulating me with hypnosis or drugs?


    "I wonder if that''s the direction you''re fanatically soaked in the idea of grimm penis, or if you feel thankful for hurting your people? I don''t think there are many conveniences to brainwashing with medication or that kind of abusive method than Grimm Penis being an tissue that also has the face of the surface."


    Junko denies true suspicion.


    "If it''s in the form of fanaticism, you mean you can manipulate it without the need for drugs? It''s hard for me to understand."


    The same was true of the megalodon of thin fortune, but the phenomenon of many groups placing their minds lightly on one idea or charisma was not really known.


    "Yay, because it''s a group, there are aspects of it that are easy to manipulate."


    Discerning true questions, Midori, a patriarch once worshipped by a group, speaks.


    "Even if it''s hard for me to remember questions or move alone, when I mix in a group, I feel safe in the light of my surroundings. It''s easy to get in tune and pick up. But I don''t think Midori is much of a qualified person to laugh at it. Even the people who live in general society are with it. Everyone on the street lives with brainwashing and conditioning largely complete, right?


    I listen to Midori and truly remember when I was in school.


    (We were all trying to put our desks side by side as a matter of course, study things that didn''t make sense, and fit into the social framework. I had my doubts about being in it and about the sight itself. After all, I couldn''t even fit in there...)


    If you call that brainwashing rather than education, there''s nothing you don''t understand.


    "Many people in this world believe that wearing a shell of normality - belonging to the majority - is the right thing to do. Whether it''s a society with distorted mindsets or young values, if that''s the mainstream of society, I believe it''s right to follow it, and I don''t doubt it, and I don''t have the awareness that we''re crazy, and I don''t try to have that awareness."


    Now Junko speaks.


    "But time flies, and if you look back at history, you get laughed at by the people of the future as silly times. Even now, I consider the values of the past to be everywhere, barbaric and immature. Yet now those who believe and do not doubt that they are right, and stick out of them are neglected and blamed. I wonder if that''s the irrelevant part of an imperfect creature called a human being that never evolves. And there are a lot of things that seem more right in the past than they are now. Evolution is degenerating."


    Junko, who had seen mankind walk for more than a thousand years, had given up.


    "You''re talking about all the idiots in the world after all?


    The way Junko thinks about it also seems true as extreme. Everyone can think and judge. Will. He said he should be able to pierce his will to believe he was right without being flushed.


    "Grimm penis is going to be using gullible people, but the people who participate are not being gullible, and that''s a decision of their own will, too"


    When I infiltrated the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, I truly remember seeing the followers who were thriving in Midori''s speech and remembering that I felt terribly uncomfortable.


    That is an escape after riding the collective psyche as well, but I truly see it as only my own will to make a decision that was not danced around, nor was it cursory. Even if Midori hangs around.


    I truly feel the same way with the members who participate in the activities of Grimm Penis. The idea of Junko is a substitute for being incited and manipulated, but that personal decisions would be sandwiched during the period leading up to incitement.


    "The ruling side may have meant to manipulate, but it wasn''t actually manipulated or deceived. In the end, they''ll decide."


    "How true is your way of thinking. I''ve been manipulated to do so, including his decision. Come on."


    Junko denies true thinking by exchanging theories.


    "In fact, about under the Sisters, the" greedy rulers "don''t think of a lot of people in the world as people. He thinks it''s livestock or something. I think the top of the grim penis is this layer, and that''s the kind of consciousness."


    "They''re not the least of them in the world."


    Truth is, I decided to conclude so. I didn''t give up my thoughts. From what I''ve heard so far, both rational and emotional, I need to be comfortable with that conclusion.


    Around Cumberville, twenty Grim Penis student members were divided into four groups of five each, waiting for Junko Yukioka to come out of the building.


    Having acquired power beyond their intelligence, they came again to this occasion to crusade the evil Mad Scientists with the means of violence.


    "What if it''s uranium again or plutonium?"


    "Unless it''s a confined space... and where people are walking all over the city, the way Katsuura sees it, she won''t do it to boulders."


    "You have no certainty. Well, we need to be prepared for some more sacrifices than we decided to come by the means of violence. I''m not dying of radiation right away, and I''m going to feel like I''m going to reward you with an arrow before you can''t move."


    They say there''s a lethal dose of radiation.


    "In the first place, is it okay for you to carry it with you?"


    "You''re not fine, so you''re going for when you go outside. That''s why they don''t go out."


    Conversations continue uninterrupted to distract anxiety and fear.


    There were once more than seventy Grimm Penis student key members, only twenty more of them. Others were exposed and sent to the hospital, or they got scared and left the Grimm Penis membership.


    "I mean, do you keep sticking around here all the time until Junko Yukioka comes out?


    In certain places, one of the members cuts the paralysis and speaks of natural doubts.


    "You''ve been waiting a long time, haven''t you? He''s a fool to that extent. Don''t stay here till you dump him."


    Seita throws up in frustration.


    "Ah? What, the way you put it. You''re sick and tired of waiting, aren''t you?


    "Don''t be with you."


    "Hey, if you''re broke or something? Are we really going to kill each other now? He''s a backstreet resident, a guy with a bunch of nukes all over the city, and that''s the one they don''t even report? Can you afford to hang out with boring things before then?


    I am tempted by peaches, and I calm down like Suntae and the other one reluctantly.


    "Katsuura texted me"


    Peaches project the display.


    "Sea Chihuahua executives - some warriors twitching to help. He said that he would make Junko Yukioka look like one."


    "Grim penis was connected to sea chihuahua after all..."


    Kiyojiro groans suddenly. Rumors stood that the bioterrorist group Sea Chihuahua might be a lower organisation of Grimm Penis, but Grimm Penis insisted publicly that there was no connection. But lightly here, it''s a lie, and it''s actually proven to be connected.


    (Well... at the point of giving us a strange virus and not humans, I found that tissues have some dirty aspects.)


    Not speaking up, Kiyojiro mutters.


    The sun sets.


    Yoshiku moved around Candoville and finished checking out all the grim penises lurking in five-person increments everywhere.


    "They''re waiting for Junko to come out. Maybe you should come quick."


    Call Viper and report it.


    ''I''ll be right there. The Sea Chihuahuas might come, too, and it''s too late for something to happen. You can go up now.''


    "No, I''ll stay here and I''ll show you. Besides, if I get in here, there might be something I can do to support you. Including the neighborhood, I''m supposed to be an informant."


    ''Ha, you''re reliable. The dog owner just recommended it to me''


    Praised by the viper, Shizuku laughs delightfully and nimbly.


    "Oh, there''s a truth. He came out of the building."


    "You know a murdering doll..."


    Viper leaks a disgusting voice after listening to a report from Shizuku.


    "Is that the one you know?


    "Hmmm... will that happen for once? I don''t really want to see him. I don''t like it. He seems to resent me."


    "It sounds like you resent me, that''s some unclear way of saying it. You don''t even know if you did or didn''t do something resentful?


    ''You mean it turned out that way... Well, by the time I got there, I thought we were going to fight together, and I can''t believe I didn''t see you. - Hey. Then do me a favor.''


    Viper hangs up. Yoshiku follows true.


    Truth is, I went into the convenience store, did some shopping and pulled into the candoville again.


    (Is it a shopping reconnaissance? But...... I wonder if the Grim Penis students know the true existence. You only have information on Junko? Or is it a policy of not giving Junko any help until he comes out?


    In any case, Yoshiku thought it would be convenient for the fight not to occur before Viper arrives.

 616 14

    9pm. Paul Warner, Catherine and Rod''s Crystal brothers arrived in downtown Euthanasia City.


    "Can''t all Grimm Penis amateurs hide properly?"


    Warner throws up and throws up, further distorting the originally disfigured face.


    "If it''s even combat, it''ll be a force for once."


    Although Rod says, I don''t expect much. As well as the experience of life-threatening dompachi in an attempt to be physically enhanced, students who have no experience in combat training themselves have some discernment from the outset as not being able to do much work.


    "Are you sure you don''t have to make contact with them?


    Catherine asks Warner.


    "You want me to work with Jap and take him down? No more jokes, please."


    Spitting Warner.


    "Don''t say it again and again. You can do whatever you want over here. They''ll be useful to the extent that they distract the target."


    Catherine sighed when she heard Warner''s answer and confirmed the crap.


    "By the way, how long do I have to wait? If you''re not gonna come out all the time, are you gonna stick around here all the time? Why don''t we just get on board with the lab?


    Put up an automatic small gun with a grenade launcher, says Warner.


    "If you''re going in alone, I won''t stop you. I''m not following you."


    Warner peels his eyes at Rod, who told him in a cold tone.


    "You don''t have to call it radiation again, there''s a possibility of explosives and poison gas traps."


    "You must have noticed this one''s presence even over there. You can''t stay locked up forever, you''ll come out after a scorch."


    In response to Catherine and Rod''s words, Warner replied with a tongue strike.


    Late night - midnight.


    Midori flies a schizophrenic, explores the area around Candoville, visualizes his vision intact and sends it to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "I didn''t expect you to stick around all the time. Thought I''d get tired of going home on the way home. Well, keep them nervous, exhaust them both physically and mentally, and have fewer passers-by, good salt plums."


    Saw the faces of the Grim Penis student members and the faces of the sea chihuahua, Junko said, on the holographic display.


    "Vipers are here, too. I don''t know what''s wrong with waiting for you."


    And, Midori.


    "If Snow Oka never leaves, and you call the police and ask them to leave, that sounds interesting. I think I can break Snow Oka''s prospects."


    "Uh, stop it. It''s an opportunity we might get a test bench."


    To the true word, Junko says with a laugh. I don''t think the truth is serious. I see that you don''t really want to lose the opportunity to get busted in that way.


    "Sister Tsukaka, you only leave the lab once every few days. Left to play all the time seems interesting too ~. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori laughs in a strange voice.


    "I knew it, but it feels like an amateur group. I suck at hiding, too. But... that''s probably not a person. At least the structure of the body."


    Truth is, beside going out to the convenience store around the evening, I saw how the lurkers were doing, and at first glance I could see that. Modified humans, monsters, battle creatures. Thanks to the scattering of those who are no longer people, we have largely come to understand.


    "I guess I recruited aspirations among the kids who were in the demonstrators the other day and changed them as the head of the Grimm Penis violence department."


    "So, what do we do? Radiation again?


    Ironic truly, Junko smiles.


    "Don''t you dare get mad at me over there anymore. There are fewer passers-by at the time, and it''s time to leave. True, try not to kill me."


    "Okay. It''s a killing course."


    Pure and true to perform repeated interactions.


    "Let Viper know. He said he''s leaving now."


    Midori makes the call.


    "Heh, Viper. Thank you for waiting. I''m leaving now."


    ''Did you know I was coming? You made me wait a long time. I''m after the Sea Chihuahua guy too, but you haven''t come out hidden, or you haven''t arrived yet, either way, I don''t see you.''


    "He''s here. I put out a schizophrenic and confirmed it properly. If you''re here, you should call me."


    "We''ve had a lot going on with Snow Oka and Aizawa, so I''m having trouble asking you to cooperate."


    Viper''s annoying voice was truly audible not only with Midori, but also with Junko on the spot.


    "I don''t particularly want to see Aizawa..."


    "He doesn''t want to see his real brother. Is something wrong?


    "Hey, are you there?"


    Midori turns to the true and asks, and Viper leaks a slightly wolfish voice. Junko also sees the truth with interest.


    "I regret losing, but tell him I have no more weird obsessions. The neighborhood just disappeared after losing."


    To be honest, it''s not because of my anger at him for losing, it''s because I heard about Viper''s circumstances after the fight, but I also truly decide that Viper wouldn''t want me to touch him, and don''t talk about it.


    "Heh, ''cause come on, Viper. I heard you. Ah?


    ''Oh, I heard you. Still a little resistant though... the way I felt when I went after his arm and still stayed vivid''


    It is a viper who is destroying the human body with scattered bare hands, but when the target is a child, trauma is stimulated. And I''ve created a new trauma.


    "I was broken, too."


    Junko tells me to sound like a viper.


    There was some resistance there, too. But I hated Aizawa more. Yukooka... it felt like my heart was paralyzed, and that helped me a lot. "


    "What''s wrong with my inner flavor?"


    Junko laughing slightly.


    "Then again, this time it means we fight together. Please do me one favor"


    "Oh."


    True snorted at Viper''s words and the phone hung up.


    Come on, then.


    "Yay, Midori''s coming too."


    Junko rises and Midori gives him a name too.


    "Well, I''m just a sight to see."


    "I''m going to do that, too. I''ll leave it all to you."


    Junko and Midori really gaze. Truth stood up unresponsive and left the room first.


    For a long time, waiting in the same spot to even wait for the target to come out was a substitute for the inside. The tensions that were there at the beginning also gradually faded, and many people wonder what they are doing now.


    According to Katsuura''s instructions, the opponent also notices that his grim penis is tensioned, and he will definitely come out, so wait patiently. That it would burn and exhaust and show up at unpopular times. I was told it could take a few days.


    I also thought there might be a better means, such as not just waiting for someone, but luring them out somehow, but nobody came up with that means, so keep following the instructions.


    It''s coming out.


    When one of the men on watch reported with a mixed voice of joy, the members of the same squad also popped their entire bodies in the joy of freeing themselves from the hell of him and the tension over the battle that was about to begin.


    Other squads get that report, pulling themselves together in an instant, concentrating their gaze on the girl in white standing in front of the candoville and the boy in uniform.


    "Again, you''re just a girl. And cute."


    "Red eyes are beautiful... they''re enemies"


    "I can''t even believe the other one is a famous killer on the back street. Killer and Killer, that''s not Lanobe''s ridiculous setup."


    "Why didn''t anyone respond when she was in the evening?"


    "I thought it might be different because no one would react..."


    "Are you already here with the Sea Chihuahua warriors?


    "Are you hiding somewhere and asking for opportunities?


    "It''s weird not to try to make contact with us. Aren''t you going to shield us and bring us something delicious?


    Various conversations take place in the four squads waiting away.


    "What are you going to do, Peach? Sea Chihuahua or something irrelevant, are we going to attack simultaneously?


    "I wonder if a dong patch really happens all over the city in the first place...... First of all, it''s unrealistic."


    Though the shops are closed late at night and the crowd is few, it''s still in the middle of downtown de.


    True pulls out the gun with dignity and fires. Nearest - A member lurking in the shadow of a truck was shot. Just a few heads out, I was enlightened and shot.


    "Hi-no!


    We see our buddies shot dead fast up close, and students from the same squad slip out of their hips and scream.


    "If you fall this way and fight on the same mound as us, I welcome you and I will kill you with respect."


    Spread the ferocious killing spirit, the truth declares.


    "Um, it''s nice to meet the grim penis people who are hiding - I''ll introduce myself."


    Junko told him in a well-played voice that he often went by, also helping him with the unpopular city of the night.


    "I''m Junko Yukioka, the Mad Scientist you''re hostile to. And this is Makoto Aizawa, my exclusive killer."


    That''s what I say. Junko goes around behind his true back and puts his hands on both of those shoulders.


    "Isn''t that nice? Anyone with a girl who has an exclusive killer for a cute boy once dreams and admires it. But mostly dreams are hard. I think I''m the happiest girl in the world, even if I don''t."


    Junko speaks with a flamboyant look and voice.


    "Hey..."


    Peaches squirming with a ragged face.


    "You''re still crazy."


    Vipers who were listening elsewhere also laugh bitterly.


    "Knock... ugh, I envy you..."


    Katherine, on the other hand, heard Junko''s words and was trembling jealously.


    "Hmm, aren''t you willing to come out yet?


    Junko speaks, turning to the shadow of a truck lurking with fellow members whose true shots were fired.


    "I don''t care about sea chihuahuas or anything anymore, we all attack together. If I jump out, you all go."


    Peaches send a message to everyone.


    After a short time, Peaches took a deep breath and gained momentum from where he was lurking.


    Faster than my people reacted to that peach, the truth reacted and pulled the trigger again.

 617 15

    Van Damme received an e-mail report from Warner during a television call and learned that he had entered into a state of engagement with Junko Suzuoka in Kandoville.


    The screen shows an older black woman. I''m older than Van Damme. The eyes are fitted with an old-fashioned visual aid.


    "It looks like a student member of the Grim Penis has entered the engagement. Sea Chihuahua warriors are also added."


    Report the incident to the person you have been talking to.


    "Twenty people all infected with the enhanced vampire virus. Those are paired with the three warriors of Sea Chihuahua. It''s impeccable as a force of war. The flock of sheep that just roared with mayhem kicked it off, but what happens to the bloodthirsty, fangy sheep?


    "Same old Raz, terrible trick, Masne."


    Very strange intonation, says the woman across the phone. But what''s wrong with the way she talks is she has no choice. From an early age, she had no hearing. And rarely try to put on an auxiliary. Because of this, I kept talking without hearing myself, and the way I spoke itself went crazy.


    Now that I''m making a TV call, I''m also wearing a viewing and hearing aid. Although the development of scientific civilisation is stagnant thanks to an unparalleled grim penis, medical relations are progressing there. Technologies are also being developed to assist people with disabilities. However, in the absence of much progress in science and technology across humanity, it is unlikely that only one area will grow remarkably. It''s just there.


    "Nevertheless, I don''t think I can be held hostage. I am a gatekeeper on rough matters, but I know about that. She just did. If only simple violence could bring her to an end, an overlife hostile to her other than me would have brought her to an end."


    Try Van Damme, there''s absolutely nothing wrong with the battle just dropped the lid, whether it''s a loss or not.


    "I will win my way. This is the fabric for it."


    Junko would also have expected a shift to the means of violence. That you made it happen according to her expectations - that''s all that matters. To not enlighten Van Damme''s thoughts, as a blind eye.


    "My life is lost in Sole, and so are the Lells. Il''s is a lamentable cot."


    "But that''s what they chose to do. I''m not forcing you to do anything."


    It was assumed that the person on the phone would blame herself, but Van Damme doesn''t feel very good about making her feel sorry for herself or being blamed.


    Her name is Kate Van Damme. He is the wife of Cornelis Van Damme and a much more famous figure than his husband Cornelis.


    Kate is a charitable activist, "Border and Magifuck Shit-eating Physicians," as well as someone who belongs to many NGO organizations as a face player and also provides significant financial assistance. The funds also earn her own money, but there is also considerable assistance from her husband, Cornelis Van Damme.


    However, Van Damme has not said anything about helping his wife with her activities. It''s simply a matter of lighting up. I don''t even try to use my wife''s activities or visibility. Van Dam to use whatever it was to make money, but only as far as his wife Kate was concerned, he was not eligible for it.


    "As of Involvement Citaire, I can''t evade your responsibility, yo? How many times as many evil deeds have I done, save people and ask forgiveness from the Lord? Lord Yo, forgive my sinful husband Cornelis, Tamae. ''


    Kate starts praying very seriously while on the phone. Van Damme on a boulder doesn''t slap a light mouth on the spot. No, I can''t.


    Van Damme admires, honors and loves this wife as a goddess. Kate, even known as the real Virgin, is admitted irresistibly, even from the eyes of a cold, cruel Van Dam. She is always full of mercy and mercy. The mercy even poured down on Van Damme, a psychopath we both acknowledge, to the point of unraveling his icy heart.


    "Thousands, tens of thousands of times more lives you save than are lost in my evil deeds. Do you still need to bother begging forgiveness with the Lord? I will remember the slightest frustration with the arrogant Lord in what you are praying for."


    Van Dam mouths the true meaning of anticipating the timing, not sarcasm or joke, but not covering it up.


    I don''t believe in a Christian arrogant god or anything, and it''s not worth praying for. Even though Kate must be much more honorable than that, who is actually saving so many people, that Kate keeps praying to God and do it. This structure is difficult for Van Damme to understand, I don''t like it, and I can''t accept it.


    Besides, if there is one with that god, it will be the one who gave his wife Kate a terrible trial. She has both a visual and hearing impairment. In Japan they are called blind lowlifes.


    Kate is also committed to supporting people with the same disabilities as herself around the world. Van Damme always wonders if Kate''s actions were done because she was born with a disability, even though she happens to be a powerful woman.


    And if there is a God, it means that God set up that much to create a being named Kate, and then God can still only interpret it as a wicked thing that did a terrible job to his wife.


    Wife Kate, a devout Christian, prays for that evil incarnation. Conscious that way, Van Damme even falls into such an illusion, as if his wife''s soul continues to be offended by God.


    ''I see you continue to disobey the Lord''s heart, Il. In fact, my chest hurts. Demo, one day you will know and believe in Krell and keep praying Mass''


    "Well, that''s a parallelism that can''t be helped."


    A dialogue emanates from Kate''s mouth that further disturbs Van Dam''s heart, but Van Dam exhales as loudly as he gave up.


    "I think you''re the goddess."


    Kate laughs lightly at Van Damme, who says it without any shyness.


    "What I recognize as God is not a metaphysical being or anything, but a great man, like you, who throws himself and devotes himself to many others"


    Van Dam once smiled at such a race as a hypocrite, but after meeting with Kate, he changed his mind.


    "Oya? Then you''ll give me a lot of help, Sal. You too, God, will be Toiu, Masune."


    "Mm..."


    Kate teases me and Van Damme gets stuck in words.


    Van Damme, the Golden Deceased, but he is a person who prefers to make money itself, without any kind of luxury. Therefore, the majority of the money earned goes to funding the activities of his wife.


    Kate takes it as her husband''s sin, but Van Damme has no intention of doing so. I''m just showing respect for my wife.


    "Because it''s money that has no use for it anyway. As a pawnbroker, it''s natural, for example, to help with work in the home. Not a big deal."


    I was going to argue it out loud as Van Dam, but I know I''m talking and I know I can''t tighten it up.


    (As I understand it, I don''t know, to Kate...)


    In my heart Van Damme was taking off his chappo.


    (Has it started)


    Squealing in my mouth as I set up my camera and shot in front of Candoville.


    From a sufficiently remote position so that stray bullets would not come, it was planned to reflect the battle with high-performance cameras and later raise it to the site of the intelligence organization Whiplash. I have permission from Viper, and I intend to get permission from Junko and the others.


    "Chitara-su!


    Suddenly something from behind struck me with a familiar voice.


    "Explain, it''s not even Lori, it''s Midori''s special move to push breast milk and have fun."


    "No, I don''t know what that means, and don''t interrupt the shooting"


    All of a sudden he flies along and he goes all the way, and he laughs bitterly and says, "Oh, my God."


    "Heh, that''s right. - Oh, my God."


    "Answer, long time no see. What the hell is Midori doing here?


    "Okay, I knew you were coming, so I''m gonna say hello and protect you if anything happens."


    "I appreciate that... So, I don''t stink right now?


    I was shocked when they told me I smelled when I was held up before, and Yoshiku made various efforts to eliminate body odor.


    "Ugh, if you ask me, it doesn''t stink. All right, good luck getting rid of the smell."


    "One more question, how do you know I''m not Loricon? Lorikon won''t hug you."


    "Midori knows somehow. I wonder if it has a Loricon determination sensor. People who have sexual reactions to Midori don''t lean on them because they''re creepy. Except for the viper. That''s especially cool with Lorikon."


    (Was Viper a Lolicon... I don''t have that image...)


    Yoshiku sympathized with Vipers who were being lightly sexually abused in such a place.

 618 16

    The true shot bullet targeted Peach''s chest, but he wore a rear street tree without hitting Peach.


    They didn''t cut off ballistics and predict and send them away. Simply because Peach moved much faster and didn''t hit it than True would have imagined.


    One student member after the other jumps out of the shadows at the same speed as Peaches.


    Sounds faster than a lousy four-legged beast.


    True to remember threats and fears. It is true that fear is always held together during the battle, but this time it is gushing stronger than usual.


    The opponent''s speed of movement became instantly accustomed to seeing it with his eyes. The movement itself is really simple. I don''t take steps left or right to faint, I''m grumpy, and I''m coming at the same time. But I''m afraid it''s coming at the same time now.


    (How many can be prevented until we get here?


    While deciding it''s impossible to prevent everything, the truth shoots the machine pistol ''Well Horse Trainer''. It''s a full auto, but it doesn''t shoot for the purpose of building a barrage. If I do that, I''ll be out of ammo in no time. Politely aim and shoot one person at a time.


    Shoot at the feet of those who kill them. It''s not because I don''t want to kill you. Because if you get moderately injured and roll, your healthy buddies will have to watch it and help you. By doing so, he said he could stop the enemy''s foot by more than a bullet.


    Then the true prospect shall come to pass, and those who flew out later shall bring the fallen back. There is no need to abandon the wounded because of the amateur group.


    It won''t be a full bullet hit, but still I truly want to increase the number of wounded without wasting as much ammunition as possible. Based on that speed and number of enemies, when reloading is needed, the danger can be seen as jumping. However, if the number is reduced at all by the time the bullet runs out, the danger will also decrease.


    "Ugh!


    "Suntae!?


    Suntai, who was behind the peaches, is shot in the thigh and falls. When Peach''s leg stops and he goes to Seong-tae, he gently grabs his body with one hand and dashes it into the shadows of the street tree.


    All of them are infected with the vampire virus. Besides, it''s not just a vampire virus, it''s an enhanced vampire virus under improvement study. Therefore, it has gained even tougher power than normal vampires.


    "Guys, don''t stop! Momentum just kills you!


    Only one person, Kiyojiro, who had seen and grasped the whole movement, shouted.


    "We need to leave the shooter alone and head off!


    I am truly impressed by the fact that there are people who are watching.


    (But it''s too late)


    About three people, approaching true right ahead. Quite apart from the rest of them. The position of the twenty student members is completely variable.


    This greatly reduced the likelihood of uninterrupted attacks on a large number of enemies at one time. Fear and tension ease in the truth, creating room.


    (I did a good thing, but I wonder if you''re okay, True. This time the enemy, looks like a bunch of mobs at first glance, he''s pretty tough)


    Junko, who was thorough with the sights behind her true, laughed slightly and spoke without speaking to her voice.


    "We''re coming too."


    Catherine declares and flies out. It makes no sense if it''s not a simultaneous attack. Only the young men from the Grim Penis Japan branch were allowed to fight first and decided that it was better to join the fight at the same time now than they were killed and then left.


    "You finally got out."


    Confirming Catherine''s appearance, Viper gave a fierce grin and appeared to be stuck.


    "Viper... did you come after me all this way? No way... I knew you were talking about me..."


    Katherine blushes her cheeks and stares at Viper.


    "Do the gag as much as you like later"


    Rod stands next to Catherine.


    "You can''t fight him with fleshshells. You have more speed and power than a vampire. And that body plays bullets, too."


    "I wanted to try that kind of monster"


    Seeing Rod''s setup, Catherine put a stop to it, but Rod was laughing small with the deafening look he heard.


    "I''m telling you to stop, but you''re not..."


    He smiles bitterly, Katherine holds the throwing rope in her hand, looks at the viper and starts spinning at high speed.


    "Is he the viper?"


    Warner stares abominably at the man who has so far scattered the soldiers of the Sea Chihuahua. An assault rifle is held in his hand.


    "There''s talk of Jeffrey and Eric leaving, and we''re gonna make sure it''s all three of us. Snow Oka can be later."


    Catherine sighs on Warner''s orders


    (As a result of the three of us dealing with this intruder, the main target, Yukioka, will be easier. I wish I could guide the viper by myself and let the other two head to Snow Oka)


    In Catherine''s opinion, that''s Better, but Warner first makes a seemingly solid and discreet decision to eliminate the troublesome enemy in front of him with all his might.


    At last, Rod is also set up to fight vipers, and it''s dangerous to leave them to one Rod, so at least two end up in charge of the vipers.


    (Viper and you... and those three outsiders are from Sea Chihuahua. The boss Paul Warner is in a good mood.)


    Junko confirming the appearance of the four.


    (Are you going to do it with them? Isn''t Snow Oka the purpose of Sea Chihuahua? Or has the emergence of a viper changed your priorities? You''re trying to fight Viper first)


    Even from the truth I glanced at it sideways, I could see that. I mean, I''m talking about just focusing on my Grimm Penis student counterparts.


    Shoot two of the three people who approached you. If we get here as early as possible, there''s no point in adding or subtracting. You will not come to the immediate vicinity of the enemy and help the wounded with dignity in front of the enemy. Truth dictates that it is better to shoot people exactly to cut the morale of amateur people than that.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    One of the remaining students - a student in a bright blue shirt - never stopped that leg, even if two of his companions were killed in front of him. On the contrary, he gives an angry growl and really jumps.


    Peeling his sharp and pointy fangs, in a blue shirt approaching with angry shapes, Truth did not shoot a gun, he jumped wide aside and dodged. Because I can see the enemy''s speed has increased. When I tried to kill him greedily, I intuited that the attack would spread to me, and my body moved faster than I thought.


    Blue shirt students immediately make a true chase. Speed greatly exceeds true. There is no doubt that the same is true of the power. Even regular vampires can be fatally injured.


    A huge punch is rolled out. The truth was that shortly after he turned away and flexed, he pulled the trigger, pointing the machine pistol from a low position towards the abdomen of the blue shirt.


    It took longer than I had imagined until I finished my blue shirt. Truth is that it''s about two to three seconds longer than expected, but still long enough to give the enemy room. In the meantime, both enemies whose legs had stopped to help their companions and enemies who came out late would be regained in shape and killed at once.


    But when the truth turned to the enemy, their feet were completely stopped.


    For the students other than the blue shirt I just killed, it seemed that the wedge of terror was more intensely pierced and devoured in my heart than true was intended. The excitement also cools and he sees the truth with an obviously frightened look.


    (Don''t help me...... Am I lucky?)


    True to reload the gun as you breathe into this gap. The bullet was running out, so it was really just the right time.


    True, the student members were terrified when they defeated many by themselves and it seemed as if the trio, who had finally allowed them to approach, had also defeated them with ease. I really can''t afford that much, but it looked that way from the side.


    "You''re in a double state. What the..."


    "Haha... I thought you were the protagonist of Lanobe. So, are we gonna get fucked, Mob?


    "We''ve already got eight people shot. I mean, when you get close, you''re shot and done."


    "I don''t care how many meta-humans you''ve ever been, you''re bare, and you can''t"


    "And he''s an amateur at battle, and it feels like he''s used to it over there"


    "You''re just going to add more casualties like this. Chihuahuas at heart are fighting someone else."


    Students of Grimm Penis who stopped attacking and were afraid to roll away.


    "I was wondering if I''d join you."


    In the meantime, Junko speaks truly.


    "I wonder if the numbers and speed are troublesome."


    "Yeah. But I don''t have much control, I''m amateur in my movements, and thanks to the fact that my mental is no different than it looks, I can handle it."


    "Before that fear goes away, you should reduce it more. Still, I can''t believe Grimm''s penis is capable of such physical modification. It''s going to be a pain in the ass."


    "It would have been quite dangerous to modify trained soldiers, not ordinary people. I don''t know why these people... Maybe it''s the prototype phase, or there''s a dangerous price."


    True talk to Junko as you look to your enemies.


    (If it''s a more decent move - and some flying tools, it''s pretty tough. If you let these guys get away with it now, they might this time, and while they don''t, you better finish them all off)


    He set it up from the true before the enemy''s fear fell out.

 619 17

    Rod turns resolutely toward the viper.


    Vipers that squirt fists that are released. Honestly, hitting the fist of a fistfighter won''t do much damage, but I somehow noticed he was clueless, even though his opponent has been trying a grand battle of flesh bullets.


    The viper rolls out the fist of the counterattack, but Rod flips out in the spotlight and continues straight with the jab into the face of the viper.


    (This guy... what a power)


    It was a viper who had turned his back when it was not damaged by eating raw human fists and other places, but was shocked far beyond his imagination, and the viper rehabilitated his alarm and chronic mind with a curse.


    (I don''t think he''s a vampire. It doesn''t even look like a mouse or a monster...)


    True as well, the viper can largely tell if the other person is human or not. But it was faster and more powerful than vampires and such.


    (Purely... did you just not work out to work out? Isn''t it easy for this guy to get under the sky if he''s on the street? No, it''s not lukewarm that way, so you came this way)


    Staying on the verge of falling, he attempted to fight back against Rod as he tried to attack him even more, but Viper stopped the action along the way and jumped backwards.


    Catherine''s ring of ropes crosses the space where Viper has been.


    "Hey, do something about Rod''s idiot."


    Warner turns to Catherine and speaks abominably. He can''t shoot with a small gun because he''s fleshy on the viper.


    Catherine, on the other hand, can attack in such a way as to support Rod at Lariat. My sister and brother are also well connected. Warner was the only one in a shabby state.


    "If you''re free, you can help us."


    Catherine tells Warner in a cold voice.


    "Rod! Get out of the way! I don''t even know if I hit it!


    Boil the business, and Warner puts up a gun and screams. Knowing Warner''s character, Rod moved away from the viper on the boulder.


    The rain of the bullet pours on the viper.


    Although the body is fine if the bullet hits it, be wary that the warhead is filled with liquid solution or that the bullet eats the joint part, and avoid vipers as much as possible.


    "When Warner tries, now we''re free."


    Catherine groans with a grudge. It''s unlikely, but I have trouble getting bullets on the rope.


    "Hey, Warner. Stop."


    I see a passerby show up behind the viper, and Catherine changes her complexion and goes to a stop. A couple of drunk salesmen.


    Even though they belong to terrorist groups, not all of their constituents are holders of the idea that whoever they kill in terrorism is fine. Catherine and Rod, in particular, were touches who were badly reluctant to hurt a man of stamina.


    "Ha! You know what?


    But Warner laughed off Catherine''s suppression and fired a grenade launcher. That wasn''t a viper either, obviously shooting at the rear passers-by.


    An explosion broke out and the salaried men were blown away feeling intoxicated.


    "Dude..."


    Vipers flashing at the sight


    "Warner!"


    A rod that raises an angry voice, shows its back to the Viper with dignity, and stuffs toward Warner. Vipers also read the air and don''t imitate attacking it from behind.


    "What? Do you have any complaints?


    Warner under pressure for a moment, but stares at the rod walking toward him and says in a hateful face and tone.


    "Do you know what you''ve done?


    Stuffed close to Warner, Rod asks quietly.


    "Jap''s life is no different than a bug. Don''t call me that, nigga."


    That series of discriminatory terms became Warner''s last dialogue. Rod''s fist smashed Warner''s skull and part of his brain blew out of his head.


    Vipers whistle when they see the sight.


    (I didn''t modify it or anything, and that power in life is outrageous. Humans away. That''s why it hurts.


    Viper thinks as he rubs the place where he was beaten earlier.


    "What are you doing, that?


    Among the student members, only Kiyojiro had witnessed the appearance. Far away, Shizuku keeps that on camera.


    "Shirakake. I''m going home."


    Rod briefly tells and returns his heel.


    "Right. I was also somewhat unmotivated. That doesn''t look like a bad minute either."


    Put the gun away with Lariat and look at the true and student members, Catherine says.


    True to shoot relentlessly through the head of a stopped student.


    In response, the other students return to me.


    "Peaches, sea chihuahuas broke up with you. I''ll give you, you''re stopping the fight!


    Kiyojiro reports out loud.


    A few students head straight for it, but the truth is they keep shooting to death.


    Hearing Kiyojiro''s report, seeing as if True was going to kill his people, and even grasping the current situation of continued wounded and low morale, Peaches made his decision with bitter thoughts.


    "Retreat! Everybody, run!


    Now at this point, Peaches finally realized that the raid he had set up was a substitute for about a step ahead of him without thought.


    (It would be troublesome if I let him get away now. We need to keep the numbers down a little bit)


    True to shoot the escaping student vampires relentlessly from behind.


    I''m sure it will come again. I might have a weapon in my hand then, and I might be doing combat training. A more decent operation could be set up as well. Then I''ll be stronger than I am now. Therefore, the battle power should be shredded.


    "Wow."


    A woman shot in the leg looks up to the truth after she screams and rolls around with a crying face.


    "Cockroach..."


    Words of life begging were cancelled by gunshots along the way.


    If it''s true, it''s not worth it or make sense to miss this hand. There are only disadvantages to missing it. If you''re a completely defeated opponent, you never really attack, but that''s not what these people are. They''re on their way again anyway.


    (Well, even enemies can miss it if they like it a little more, but not these guys.)


    True to spit in your heart.


    During his mercenary years, he had some experience shooting soldiers of children under the age of ten begging for their lives, but compared to that one, his heart is not broken at all. Those kids were born into a tragic environmentalisation and had to fight even if they didn''t want to, they''re pathetic beings.


    (Compared to this, when you''re here...)


    True to look over countless rolling corpses in front of a building with cold eyes.


    "Stay annoyed for one second"


    Junko shouted an unwanted voice, and truly put a gun to it.


    "Where did Midori go? You said you were going to visit."


    "Saana."


    After receiving the words of Junko, True inquired Midori in his heart to ascertain his present place and purpose.


    The results of the battle were immediately reported to the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    "Paul Warner is dead," he said.


    Katsuura reports the contents of the report to Vandamm further.


    "Oh, that''s good news"


    Van Damme makes his expression shine. Katsuura also knows that Vandam hates racists. I hated Angelina Harris for similar reasons. Although Kate, Van Damme''s wife, is black in the first place, and I can take it for granted that she hates racist racists.


    "Deputy Chief Terrence Moore is a decent man, so if you''re the head instead of that racist, Sea Chihuahua will be a better organization than it is now, too"


    Van Damme hopes that he may be able to stop terrorism and get along after publishing the relationship between the two organizations.


    "It appears that half of the student members of Grimm Penis have also been killed or injured."


    "That''s good news again, too. Above all, without annihilation. If you live, you can also extend your time with combat maneuvers."


    Van Damme said so with a smile to Katsuura''s report in a bitter face.


    (Did you send them with the intention of wiping them out from the start? Did you even know this was gonna happen? Is this guy just playing with the lives of the young people in the Japanese branch?


    Listening to Van Damme''s dialogue, Katsuura feels fierce anger and disgust.


    Katsuura has the limits of patience in the way she uses the still young students of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis like pawns and drives them to the dead.


    But I don''t want to lose my current position, and I don''t necessarily want to defy Van Damme and not go to the afterlife. That''s why I couldn''t resist, but on the other hand, at my own peril, I''m beginning to want to stop. I''m lost. It''s shaky.


    It''s not limited to Katsuura. The executives of the Japanese branch also seem to be stuck with the tyranny of Van Damme, expressing dissatisfaction in front of Katsuura. No wonder their anger explodes one of these days.


    (The problem is... when that happens, the spearhead of the executive''s anger may be right for me, too. It''s been Van Damme''s story the whole time.)


    It is in a plate rustling state, but there are limits to making a good face for both. I wonder if it should be attached to one or the other.


    Katsuura was seriously in tune with the idea of environmental protection and became part of the Grim Penis. Consequently, I am saddened by the corruption at headquarters, and my chest aches that I continue to hide it from members other than executives. Many of the huge donations have been sucked into HQ, fattening and fattening the executives.


    (But just because it''s a corrupt organization, there''s no way you can run away. You need someone who works honestly because they are corrupt)


    Katsuura believed so and was clinging to the organization. He said there''s something he can do because he''s a person like himself. He said there might be things he could save because he was there.

 620 18

    Not all the Grimm Penis students who are falling in front of the building were even dead. About three people, barely alive.


    "Experimental bench lifting. Oh, True, you can''t kill me."


    Junko looks at the true one and pushes after he speaks happily.


    Junko grabs and drags the three collars and walks into the building. Naturally, I don''t really help.


    "Yo, you''re annoying."


    "Just now, my true brother"


    Shizuku and Midori come and speak up where they truly tried to enter the building. A little back, there was also the figure of the viper.


    "Are you here, too?"


    True to speak for a long time.


    "Is it bad to come? Hire me by the viper behind you. I was searching for information on sea chihuahuas and grim penises, but I got some good footage of them in the middle."


    Say it and Yoshiku puts the video camera up on his chest and makes him try to wink.


    (Still a lousy, terrible wink. Doesn''t look good)


    I think so. True, but keep quiet.


    "Viper, what are you doing?


    Surprised by the viper, who was alone away, Midori called out.


    "Nothing..."


    Vipers looking off on the uncomfortable side answer blurry.


    "You''re quite the dragging type. You know, it''s weird that I''m the one who fights and sells, usually fights and loses, but it''s better to be dragged down when they fight and win."


    True to look at the viper and say it in a conscious and soft tone.


    "Even I know by reason. Well... what are you making me care, and I''ll try to be unconscious."


    Vipers approaching True, but their complexion is bad.


    "It''s traumatic, so no. Midori soothes a little."


    Midori looks up at the viper and activates the force.


    "Have you gotten a little easier?


    "Oh, oh... a little. Can''t you turn it off completely?


    "I just partially paralyzed the circuit of my mind and shut it off. You can''t completely erase the trauma without remembering it. The pain keeps engraving. In some cases, there are still cases of reincarnation."


    Listen to Midori, viper who gives a shit. The concept of reincarnation is scientifically proven in modern times, but it goes by the realization that if you reincarnate and lose your memory, it will all be reset, and Viper thought so. I think I''ve been stuck with a terrible story about how trauma can remain even after reincarnation.


    "So, what do we do in the future?


    Viper truly asks.


    "Even if I ask. It is up to Yukioka to decide. Are we going to attack them from here, or are we waiting for them? Even you don''t care about our trends, you can do it on your own."


    "Oh well... I was going to care if I got in the way."


    "We can''t work together, but it would be more troublesome if we tried to make it a grim penis if we attacked it in a way that was like a parade? They''re after Yukioka."


    "I see. Am I interrupting? Okay, that''s it."


    Convinced by the true suggestion, Viper makes you laugh invincibly.


    "You look better like that than you do with a big figure."


    "What the hell are you? The fact that he''s a retarded kid who doesn''t look good on his face."


    True frankness turned Viper''s smile into something frank.


    After Van Damme''s room, all seven Japanese branch executives waited for Katsuura to return to his room. They all look dangerously evil.


    "You know what I''m here for?


    "Oh......"


    Asked by one of the executives, Katsuura nods with a strange face.


    "Of the twenty, eleven were able to confirm their safety. Six confirmed dead, three missing."


    Another executive reports in a terribly pale tone.


    "Is Seung-ura Branch Manager unscrupulous by this fact? Do you still want to keep that Van Dam drumming?


    Yet another executive has said that by exposing his anger, while Katsuura instinctively feels himself in danger.


    Seung-ura thought that the situation she was looking for had finally arrived. I can''t wait if they think I''m on Van Damme''s side.


    "You can''t miss that the Enhanced Vampire Virus is still in the research phase. It''s the first experiment in humans, and they''re not sure what side effects it might have."


    "Katsuura Branch Manager, I ask again. Don''t you think you''re anything?


    "At least we can''t stand it. I even think that you can publish everything. I want you to be clear about which way you''re going."


    Katsuura was rather relieved by the situation in which the executives were questioning each other orally.


    "I''m relieved that everyone thought that."


    Exhaled heavily, Katsuura revealed her mood.


    "I feel exactly the same way about you guys. But... I just had to say"


    The expressions of the executives soften slightly to the words of Katsuura, who told them to squeeze out.


    "Have you seen any negative effects so far on those who have been physically strengthened by the virus?


    Katsuura asks.


    "Even that is unclear. As I mentioned earlier, this is the first time we''ve tried it in humans. Theoretically, as with normal vampire viruses, they seem to want blood to the extent that they do, but what happens in practice..."


    Executives answer.


    "You stabbed me wrong, but we should do something about Van Damme."


    "Simply put, you do it?


    "Every family could be killed. Anyway, it''s got that infamous sea chihuahua."


    "Can''t you uncover his crimes?


    "It would be good to be wiped out."


    The executives talk to each other. It has become an air of flow completely hostile to Van Damme at the earliest. And Katsuura is also caught up in the flow.


    "I have a better hand"


    One proposes.


    "You can join hands with Junko Yukioka, now Van Dam is hostile, trying to end it"


    To the suggestion, some brightened their expressions, but some remained dark faces.


    "In the form of selling van Dam..."


    "Once upon a time, an organization hostile to Yukioka fought inside and betrayed his boss and offered his neck to Yukioka, but there were rumors that all the executives of that organization were relentlessly turned into experimental benches."


    "''Goodwill Abyss,'' isn''t it? The rumor is probably true. After the war, all the bosses and executives, they left no bodies, and they went missing."


    "But we don''t have enough effective means to work with the enemy."


    The last time I said that was Katsuura. Katsuura made up her mind at this time.


    "Let''s join hands with Junko Yukioka and talk in a way that helps to defeat Van Damme. If possible, I''ll beg the student members not to do any more."


    In Katsuura''s decision, the room is surrounded by air mixed with relief and insecurity.


    (Now it''s moving. We can''t go back.)


    After making the decision and declaring it, Katsuura was trembling. The fact that I am only a small citizen trying to do something big without interruption. There''s no way I''m not afraid.


    After Katsuura made the declaration to flip the anti-flag to Van Damme, a dozen minutes later.


    Van Damme''s room door is knocked.


    "Go ahead."


    The door opens and three men come into the room. They''re all Japanese.


    "It worked"


    One said with a smile. He was an executive who was in Katsuura''s room until earlier. Same with the other two. He is an executive who was complaining about Van Dam''s outrage to Katsuura.


    "Katsuura has declared to join hands with Junko Yukioka"


    "That''s more than anything. Well done."


    Vandamm giggles at the three executives.


    "I knew Katsuura was unhappy with me, but I didn''t know I could help this way."


    Van Dam had instructed the three executives of the Japanese branch to incite dissatisfaction with themselves to all other executives, and to further encourage Katsuura to make a clear rebellion.


    "Four other executives seem to be dissatisfied, but what will you do there?


    Not all executives go through with Van Damme. It''s just the three of us here.


    "You can leave me alone, though. It''s like letting you know every move."


    Copy that, sir.


    Three executives hang their heads and leave the room.


    "The possibility that they''re conspiring against me, of course, is well considered."


    Aware of the three people who have just come to report, Van Damme shrugs.


    "It''s up to you that I want you to do it. That''s fine if it runs."

 621 19

    Grim penis japan branch the day after the candoville raid. The usual meeting room where the student members meet.


    There were twenty members, down to eleven. They are all depressed faces, but they nevertheless took to the building. Even though it was a weekday, I skipped college and was in the building in the morning.


    "Can''t you do it anymore?


    One of the members is blurry.


    "If you don''t think so, why did you come here?


    Seita asks quietly.


    "Because you can''t give up yet, all of us. You want to win because you don''t want to lose even after all this spills."


    Before the blurry member opens his mouth, Suntae says the answer himself.


    "Things got even more painful, but still, what can we do to win from here? Any good ideas?


    Peaches looks over at the members and asks, but no one opens their mouths.


    What are we going to do now that we have withdrawn, even for twenty, and are half? I have no idea.


    "Start over from the ground up."


    A voice is heard from the entrance, and the same gaze is directed towards the entrance.


    A pair of thick white women in cowgirls and a nice style black man were in the room at some point.


    "I''m sorry. If we could have worked more together and worked together, we might have been able to contain wasteful sacrifices."


    Catherine speaks fluent Japanese.


    "I''m Catherine Crystal. This is my brother Rod Crystal. I''m the only one who speaks Japanese. I''m sorry."


    "By apologizing, do you mean there were circumstances that prevented it?


    Kiyojiro asks.


    "The boss is the bastard''s non-hottie. It was a vicious circle that was getting weirder and weirder and hated from all around me because I didn''t have a hot personality."


    A response to sigh mixing, to Katherine returning a completely unanswered answer, together, either flashing or flashing.


    "I''m not in the mood for that kind of joke right now."


    "I''m sorry. Because I was such a boss, I didn''t even have the idea of working with you guys to fight, and I did whatever I wanted and ended up with the Buddha."


    "Didn''t that guy kill you?


    Kiyojiro asks without fear. We also witnessed a scene in which both of us had abandoned the battle.


    "I''m sorry. My brother''s short tempered. But, you know, I said there was nothing I could do about it, and there was nothing I could do about it."


    I keep apologizing, Catherine, but I don''t feel very grateful. I find it irritating, but I also know it''s not good to have a fight with them here.


    "You mean you''re going to fight with me from now on, right?


    "Absolutely. I''m here because I intend to. However, Snow Oka is not the only enemy, and it proved to be useless for you, and it''s still too tight."


    "Even if it turns into a monster, it''s still scarce. The other guy was more monstrous than us."


    "Why were you all so bare in the first place? No one remembered to question you at that point?


    ����


    Everyone pushes to shut up to Katherine, who asks how she feels.


    "I need to work it out again. No matter how much you improve your physical abilities, you can''t win that amateur round-up move. And let''s hope for more reinforcements from Sea Chihuahua. We also need to think hard about the operation. Oh, because, by the way, I''m single now."


    We all thought what the hell because we''re single, but nobody talks.


    "If you have time to worry, just do what you can and come. We''re gonna hang out."


    Rod says in a quiet but powerful tone. English, however, so few students have understood.


    "If you''re going to go out with our sister and brother''s training, just grab the chair and desk in this room. I''ll start right now."


    To Catherine''s words, Peaches and Kiyojiro reacted first and moved out. A little late, Seon Tak, and the other members start cleaning up the room with a face that makes them feel like they''re fighting. To drive the chair and desk to the corner and create space for exercise.


    "You look good. These kids."


    Catherine speaks English to Rod next door.


    "I hope that face stays in action."


    Rod said expressionlessly, taking off his jacket and proceeding into the room.


    Yukioka Institute. Four people in the living room, Junko, True, Zao and Midori, watch a monster movie nearly a hundred years ago. No, there were two people watching it: Junko and Midori, Zuo was browsing the internet and truly reading Lanobe.


    That''s where I get the call. The other party is unannounced.


    Hello, this is Junko Yukioka from Yukioka Institute.


    "Hello... Nice to meet you. My name is Frederick Katsuura and I am the head of the Japanese branch of Grimm Penis''


    To the person who names him with hesitation, Junko speculates on what and how many patterns this person has called himself with.


    "Right now, the Grim Penis Japan branch is at a time of hostility to you, but that''s because of the instructions of Grim Penis chairman Cornelis Van Dam. I don''t mean it as a Japanese branch. We hope for a peaceful activity and we are worried about the current situation ''


    One of the guesses hit lightly, and Junko decided to focus more on the monster movie than on the phone content.


    "Many innocent students have been incited to Van Damme, driven to the dead, and they can''t stand us anymore. That man only recognizes life as a tool. I don''t care about people''s death or pain. I mean... I want you to defeat Van Damme! I will spare no cooperation for that! Not just myself, but many of the executives are in tune!


    "So...?"


    With a chilled look, Junko further encourages his opponent''s say.


    (That sounds unusual and grumpy. Well, I know why)


    I glanced at Junko on the side, and I truly think. The voice on the phone had also reached the true and Midori ears.


    Whatever the circumstances of the enemy, Junko''s response to the kind of betrayal is generally cold or cruel.


    truly know. However, it was also whimsical, and in some cases Junko became cooperative depending on the circumstances, but this time it clearly appeared to be absent.


    ''I''ll let you know when Van Damme is acting alone here. On that occasion -''


    "That''s it? Then there''s the possibility of a trap. Or if you''re really going to betray your boss, it''s possible that Mr. Van Damme is even trying to trap me? Just follow all that information and ride if I want to?


    To Junko''s point, Katsuura was stunned. I tried to say it reflexively that it was impossible, and I couldn''t say it. Because if you think about that person Van Damme, you can''t even say it''s impossible. And even so cautious of Junko, he had feelings close to war.


    "If you really want to get rid of people who are located inside you, and you want to get rid of people who are located in your boss, you''re in a safe zone, you just give me the information, and I''ll leave the danger to others, and you don''t think bugs are good for anything? I don''t really like that, do I? Even if that''s useful information, it''s not something I want enough to get my hands off my throat."


    Katsuura is confused and loses her words to the reaction of Junko, who never thought of it.


    If that benefits you, you may also work with Junko. Alternatively, depending on their preferences and the flow of their stories, they can be completely helpful without loss. But Katsuura''s story did not benefit Junko in any way, nor was it a case that Junko would like to have.


    "If you''re going to betray me - if you want to kill me until then, then you''re going to cross the dangerous bridge and put a stop to each other as collaborators. Um, yeah, hey, I''ll tell him my plan in a while, so Mr. Katsuura can all move according to it. Oh, I''m not gonna tell you yet. Okay? If Katsuura-san is trying to set a trap, he''ll ruin it."


    "You have a lot of muscle."


    Truth whines while reading.


    Junko glances at the truth. Second, a book in my true hand enters my sight. "I''m a human bomb. Can I get my youth back? It''s a light novel titled ''.


    "So, there''s something I can and can''t do..."


    "Hmm? Katsuura-san, don''t you understand your position? Now, at the time Katsuura brought this story to me, Katsuura had to obey my orders, right? I''m recording this conversation, and if Katsuura doesn''t listen to me, I''m gonna have to put this conversation online and get it in Van Damme''s ear."


    To Junko, who tells in a pleasant tone, Katsuura, the third outrageous sentence.


    "Oh, I''ll correct it. Nothing. You don''t have to take the stand to obey my orders. I almost betrayed him, but I knew there was a way to honestly apologize to Mr. Van Damme. Or throw everything out and run, right? I wonder if there are three options I can think of all the time."


    None of this is a choice. In essence, there is no other way than to follow Junko.


    "Please, keep in mind what I can do."


    Katsuura pleads with a bitter voice.


    "Of course I''m going to. Yikes. I wouldn''t be so mean either. At best, it''s pretty much too much to put your life at risk, but only to the extent that you might not die if you try, because I''m going to ask you to. Don''t worry."


    "Uh-oh, Jun-san, you''re as good as ever."


    I heard Junko laughing and laughing and Midori laughing slightly


    "Are you lucky you brought the negotiations to Junko? I guess I''m lucky to be alive now."


    I once made a deal with a Junko opponent, a collection that reminds me that it was in scattered eyes.


    "Well, if you ask too badly, I''ll keep it on track because there''s also a chance that Mr. Katsuura will betray me. I''m not looking forward to it."


    Told him so, Junko hung up without waiting for Seung-ura to reply.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I don''t think there''s any need to help people who work in treachery, even if they''re bad bosses."


    He once said with a sinister face that Zuo, who was the head of an organization and had a past betrayed by his men.


    "It depends. If Katsuura quit her grim penis now, didn''t care about her own life, really wanted to stop Van Damme, and did what she could with it, and thought about it, and she really couldn''t get enough of herself, I wouldn''t have answered that much."


    Junko says toward Zao. Not so, I quickly spotted it.


    "Zao has unpleasant memories, so if it really turns out to be a betrayal of his men, I guess he feels unpleasant. Come on"


    "Right. It was getting a little narrow because of it."


    The hard-working life man, who just doesn''t live half of himself in appearance, but in fact is twenty-five times as much told by a living girl, turning forty this year, spilled a bitter laugh in illumination.


    They hang up the phone, and Katsuura nods.


    There were executives around Katsuura, and I was listening to the conversation now.


    "I didn''t break the bargain."


    One of the executives comforts him.


    "On the contrary, I''ve been threatening to pawn you. In a way, it''s worse than a bargaining decision."


    Says another executive with a flashing face.


    "But her words are good, too."


    Katsuura said without power. Indeed, as Junko pointed out, I was in the safety zone and made other applications. I believed that was enough, but it was sweet. I had no idea this was going to happen.


    "It''s been an unexpected and terrible thing, but it doesn''t mean it''s totally non-cooperative, and I come with my stomach set. Everybody help me."


    "Ha."


    In response to Katsuura''s call, executives respond forcefully, even as they push confusion to death.

 622 20

    "Pfft, haha. This is a masterpiece."


    Listening to a recording of a conversation between Junko and Seung-ura, sent by an executive as Seung-ura''s eyewitness, Vandam has a voice


    gives it away and makes me laugh.


    "The term lack of actors is said to be a misuse mistaken for lack of power, but when you see this combination, you dare to want to use that misuse of words. As an actor, he''s clearly not in tune"


    ''What will you do in the future?


    The executives who sent it to Seung-ura for the purpose of aiming and inciting him will ask.


    "Hmm, wait a minute."


    Put your hand on your jaw, Van Damme conceives.


    (What is Junko Yukioka planning to do with Katsuura? You can''t possibly understand. I can''t even make a prediction. That''s way too out of standard for a lot of things)


    Naturally, I don''t see their hand tag. In the meantime, even I''m letting Katsuura dance, and I''m spotted and alerted to the situation. As soon as this happens, it is also believed that the card Katsuura should be truncated.


    I didn''t originally expect it. At best, I was thinking of it as one of the attracting factors, and if you just want to attract, you have other hands.


    In a way, it can also be said that Katsuura, which was a fabric stone to the extent that it would have been good, placed without expecting it as a sure hand, has gained in importance by the unexpected return of Junko. In other words, it can be said that the fact that Seung-ura was directed at Junko as an accomplice to this traitor has in itself become an extra act.


    "Let sleeping dogs lie... Too much scheming will be the schemer''s downfall"


    ''Huh?''


    Ironically grunting Van Damme, an English unintentional executive listens back.


    "It could have been a failure to rebel Katsuura and negotiate with Yukioka. It''s a guy called a serpent. I just wanted him to pay for his life."


    I was underestimating Junko Yukioka myself, but as a result, it became this kind of structure.


    As for Van Damme, I wanted to drag Junko out and face myself. I wanted to use Katsuura as a payment, but I could have failed. I failed. So, just think of another hand.


    But things are getting pregnant with the possibility of developing in unexpected ways.


    (The earliest and best hand can also be described as Katsuura''s prompt disposition. It''s possible she''s hiding the cards she''s already created under the table, trying to come to battle with me. What''s her role? I said a full house at best, but a forcard? Straight flash, huh? No way, Royal Straight Flash? But if you hold it - if you dispose of Katsuura now, you will be able to flush this battle for the first time without incurring pain)


    That''s all I thought about, Van Damme dismisses his thoughts.


    (No, it''s not suitable to compare to poker. This is out of Baba. Katsuura became the joker, and I have it on hand, which is not preferable)


    Van Damme made a decision.


    "Let Katsuura look at the time and dispose of it. That doesn''t have to stink the most. Be prepared and mindful so that I can do it as soon as I command."


    ''Yes...''


    Executives respond to Van Damme''s instructions in a gentle tone.


    (It''s not that I''m not interested in what kind of hand Snow Oka intended to use Katsuura for, and some say he would take it even more backwards and try to counter, but that''s too uncertain and risky. I don''t know the other hand, and if I find out, it can mean I''m framed and I can''t take it back. Eliminate any extra risks and try to keep things on schedule here)


    Satisfied with his usual rational thoughts like himself, Van Damme hung up.


    Night. In the apartment of the dog owner, one more guest.


    "It''s so depressing to have two big tits."


    While brewing tea for guests, the dog keeper jokes and says:


    "Why don''t you train your dog, too? If you exercise hard, you may feel tight and become creative again."


    Yoshiku Takada suggests a guest sitting on an agara.


    "If the willingness to create boils down to that point, I don''t have to suffer either, but what makes you want to write when you exercise?


    "Hey, I was wondering if my body would want to use my head."


    For a long time the dog keeper has a dry laugh.


    "There were more brain muscles than vipers. And he''s a former newspaper reporter."


    "Am I the bottom brainstorm in you? And you''re the one who saw me as a brain muscle on what grounds?


    To what the dog owner said, a viper sitting leaning against the wall and throwing out his long legs asks with his face raised.


    "From the looks of it. And when we fight, bare hands are just like brains."


    "You''re kidding me. Brain muscle is about a guy who solves everything with no thought. I''m not like that. You can''t tell the difference between writing and being cheap."


    "I hope cheaper is easier to understand."


    To the protesting viper, the dog owner offers tea with a slight laugh. Vipers receiving tea bowls on the top of the Buddha.


    "Dog owners seem to know a lot about backstreets, but what''s their involvement?"


    As he was an elderly man, Yoshiku treated him with respect.


    "Mmm, secrets. I don''t think he''s your enemy, do you?


    Dog breeders tease with a grin sticking out.


    "You were familiar with the president pickled in formalin. I hate that organization, but are you kidding me?


    To the name of the tissue Viper spoke of, Yoshiku reflexively puts his face on. I hate that organization for a long time.


    "Sa. It''s not like I have bad memories, but it''s not like I have a lot of interesting stories to tell people. There''s no big drama in reality."


    In a slightly annoying tone, the dog owner also lowered his back.


    "Viper, what about you? Doesn''t sound like a doomsday."


    "Why am I setting you up..."


    She is told the story for a long time, and Viper barely pokes at the way she calls it.


    "Once I look like this, I''m the oldest of them all, and you''re the youngest."


    "Oh yeah...... I''m sorry about this. Mr. Viper."


    Yuki understands that Viper is younger than herself in appearance and only looks like her early twenties, but she is as immortal as the Junkos are.


    "Please stop calling me respectful. A lot of disgust."


    Vipers who say it only face-to-face.


    "Yoshiku is 27, I''m 37, Viper is 47."


    "Why does a single digit unify on its own at the age of seven? I''m only in my early forties."


    Vipers correct dog breeders who decide on their own.


    "I''m just using it. Someone...? of..."


    Viper answered when he spoke with the person, sounding like a slightly upside-down questioning system.


    "I see. Who is that person?


    More protruding and questioning prolonged, shuddering viper.


    "I know you''re curious, but you''re prying too hard. Don''t you know that curiosity kills cats?"


    "I''m sorry. Occupational patterns, really."


    Stand one hand in front of your face and apologize, while standing on your head with the other hand for a long time.


    (Though he seems like a dog breeder and a horse. Dog breeders are like a hunk of curiosity in a bad way, too)


    Look at the long haul, Viber thinks.


    "I signed up for the Grimm Penis and tried to infiltrate it, but the students who survived yesterday''s raid on Candoville trained in combat without a shred of tears."


    "Hmm..."


    Vipers come to terms with today''s job description.


    "Yesterday you had some aspects you could handle because you were totally amateur. And with no money. The numbers are down, but if you have a weapon and learn the basics of how to fight, whether it''s a burning blade or not, you''re going to be a nasty opponent."


    Besides, there are sea chihuahua warriors. Yesterday it was variant, but once we had worked together properly, Viper regarded it as a stronger enemy.


    "You should attack from here, without setting too many days... Tomorrow... it''s kind of a hassle, and we''ll go the day after tomorrow"


    Viper decides to board the Grim Penis Japan branch.


    "That sounds interesting, so I''m coming too."


    "Me too, me too"


    "I won''t protect you. - Go ahead and die of stray bullets."


    Seeing Dog Breeder and Shizuku raise their hands with a smile, Viper said in a mean tone.

 623 21

    noon the day after Katsuura called Junko. Junko emailed Katsuura.


    The contents were that the transaction would be conducted in immediate contact, and the specified time and place were written. Furthermore, it says not to pass this message on to executives. He said some executives might be connected to Van Damme by pretending to be allies.


    Katsuura, who had no idea, such as the possibility of having a Van Dam side spy in the executive, went outside the building, surprised and bewildered, following Junko''s instructions and seeing that the clothes might be planted with a kind of bug, after having carefully checked them and being careful not to be enlightened by the executive either.


    Katsuura was totally suspicious and confused, with no idea what to believe anymore, but for some reason Junko Yukioka felt most likely to believe it.


    4 pm. Living room at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "I''m going to see Katsuura-san."


    Junko speaks to the truth of being in the same room, sneaking into his nose a certain object that was placed indoors so that he could not be truly noticed.


    "There you go. A souvenir. Takoyaki."


    "Already?"


    True to raise a pleasant voice and an unexpected voice.


    "Yeah, this is it, because it''s on schedule. When Katsuura called, why did I say that, because it was to point Vandam''s intent to kill Katsuura?"


    Of course there''s a genuine part, and there''s another aim.


    "If that conversation was in Van Damme''s ear as well... well, do you ever decide it''s troublesome to use Katsuura the other way around and take the abusive means to just end it?"


    I really thought about it in Van Damme''s shoes and realized its potential.


    "Given Mr. Van Damme''s rational character, I could see that he was bound to do so, and I dared to set him up that way. Katsuura told Van Damme that she was just being danced."


    "Then you could have treated me a little nicer, don''t you think?


    "Hmm... sure when you ask me"


    To true pointing out, Junko slightly frowns. Besides, it''s even harsher to demand from Katsuura from now on, and I feel like I''m overdoing it.


    (I''m not a back street resident, I''m a front street guy, and hey. I wonder if it was a little too harsh)


    Here Junko changed his mind.


    "Okay, Katsuura, let''s change direction to help"


    "Were you going to kill him?


    "Yeah."


    True to ask, he was a pure child who nodded with his usual uncontrolled smile.


    Continuing yesterday, today the student members of Grimm Penis were still being tapped into the basics of combat training under the guidance of the Crystal brothers in a conference room where they had their chairs and desks removed and halled.


    How to shoot a gun, protect yourself with your bare hands, deflect a bullet with your outlet, avoid attacks with your bare hands, and hit and away with a combination of the two.


    "I don''t know when I''ll be fighting them again. Then it becomes a burning blade, but it is still better than nothing, so I will tell you everything I can tell you in a great hurry. But don''t forget. To be strong, you must continue to train plain but serious."


    Rod speaks in a very serious tone, and a student who can speak English translates and communicates it.


    "You know, Rod. I don''t know if these kids will ever live as warriors again. I''m sure this war with Junko Yukioka will be over."


    Catherine speaks English. Kiyojiro, who understands English, reacted with a small trembling of his body when he heard it.


    (Yes...... What happens when Kelli gets into this thing? Are you going back to your routine again?


    It is Kiyojiro, who has had fear but at the same time had an exciting time, since he was attacked by radiation by demonstrators pushing him to a Kandoville at the Snow Oka Institute. Far from normal youth, it feels like you''ve gotten lost in the demonic realm that''s in reality.


    Kiyojiro has figured out how it feels to be a human who falls into the back street and won''t be able to go back.


    (Aren''t the eleven remaining here now the same thing? Even in an even more desperate situation with a second tragic defeat, they still didn''t all escape. The only way he escaped was after he was exposed to radiation. It can also be said then that the sorting took place)


    And Kiyojiro himself, there is certainly a desire to remain a combatant of Grim Penis.


    "Combination hit-and-away becomes a basic method of warfare in the next battle. Try not to be haunted by patterns and seen through. And attack one. Come with about a dodge of nine. The nuance to help others by holding back the attack as well. Never be greedy. Make it a top priority not to die first. If one dies, that reduces the power of the battle and dramatically increases the overall danger. And as you collapse from it, remember your liver."


    It was passed down to all eleven that this word, which Rod told them, was the most important issue.


    In fact, the specific gravity of the training to avoid was greater. It was Katherine and Rod''s decision that this was the only effective way to fight even that amateur who regarded the student members as amateurs.


    "Your body needs more time to remember, but your enemies won''t wait for you."


    Rod speaks to Catherine.


    "Still, I won''t do anything. Rika would be totally better. Besides, it''s time to take a break. Yes, everyone take a break ~"


    With Katherine''s hanging voice, the students stopped moving simultaneously.


    "Love and sex. There''s nothing more wonderful in this world. Yeah, of course, sex doesn''t have to be filled properly. You know what? That women with experience in sex that led to ecstasy are said to be a third or even a quarter. I''ve never had most of them. I think this is a tragedy for many women. Do you know why this is happening?


    After the break, Catherine talks about her romantic and life views in front of the students.


    "You guys are bad at everything, right? You know?"


    "Eh..."


    "Such a unilateral..."


    "Why can you decide like that? You''re not responsible for a woman?


    "None."


    Catherine unequivocally asserts herself before the students who leak bitter laughter and disgruntled faces.


    "That''s what I''m saying about the bitch of bitches who devoured so many men. I can believe it."


    "I''m talking about myself as a bitch or something..."


    Seita thinks the word "eaten" is right when this guy says it.


    "That''s what my bitch master said. I don''t care what the world sees, I want you to be proud of yourself."


    "Who is the master of the bitch..."


    I imagine a lot of peaches about what a bitch''s relationship of mentorship is in the first place.


    "The head of O''Myrape, the world''s highest intelligence organization, surpasses all intelligence agencies - she''s my master. Apart from me, there seem to be a lot of people who refer to her as a mentor in many ways."


    There''s so much going on in the society behind us that we listen to Catherine together.


    "What are you going to do with that? You just want to play revenge on Junko Suzuoka?


    For sudden inquiries, students who suffer the colour of confusion.


    "For the moment..."


    "If you''re going into the sea chihuahua, you can have my mouth shut. I think that''s the best way to use the power we''ve gained here."


    Some were unnecessarily confused by Catherine''s exhortation, and some were blinking their eyes. Kiyojiro and Peaches were the sides that were sparkling their eyes.


    This is the first time Katsuura has visited Euthanasia City.


    I had heard that it was a dark city where the residents of the back streets nest, but it looked like a normal city and clapped out.


    But I heard gunshots clinging around the evening in a park called "Forest of the Euthanasian Admiral," which had been designated for rendezvous, and something cold ran on my back.


    Rumor has it that gunfire is not uncommon on a dark city night, a quarantine for the residents of the back streets, but when you hear it in your own ears, you can feel it more and fear boils. Besides, the sun hasn''t set yet.


    When visiting a Japanese interior souvenir shop and coffee shop named "Tranquility of Bullet Marks" at the rendezvous point, Junko Yukooka had come first. Still thirty minutes before the rendezvous time.


    "Nice to meet you..."


    "Nice to meet you -. You don''t have to be scared. ''Cause I''m not gonna make it as bad as possible."


    That was the word that followed after the greeting, so it was Katsuura who remembered extra fear.

 624 22

    "Quick, but the other executives were listening to the phone conversation? Or was it in a building in the Grimm Penis Branch?


    Towards Katsuura, who sat in her seat, Junko asks.


    "Yes."


    Katsuura responds with atrophy to the inquiry of her little daughter, who would appear to be less than half alive.


    "Well, then there''s a good chance that Mr. Van Damme will miss the conversation. That means there''s a good chance that Mr. Katsuura and Mr. Van Damme will kill you, right?


    Junko says he''s smiling. Katsuura''s fear increases even more.


    "When you get back to the building, check the wiretaps again thoroughly."


    "Also, are you okay to go back?


    "Of course there''s danger, though. But I''m not gonna talk to you unless you go back, and even if you''re bugged, it''s a pain in the ass, and I''m not doing it. So, I was initially going to trick Katsuura into dying..."


    Needless to say, Katsuura''s fear meter kept rising, but that was the peak there.


    "I stopped. I want you to give this book to Mr. Van Damme."


    Seeing the title of the book handed to me for saying so, Katsuura blew it.


    The book was a light novel. Terrorists are the hero''s, ruinous content. I can largely tell that by looking at the title. But the title is more important than the content.


    Katsuura can''t even understand the title of the book and what it means to hand it over. This is a message for Van Damme. But I don''t know what it means to convey the message to Van Damme.


    "For Katsuura''s own safety, hand me this."


    "Is it not possible to be killed instantly? Or maybe I''ll get killed away from him..."


    I didn''t think it would lead to Katsuura''s safety, no matter what I thought. This seems like a challenge or blackmail. Or a bad hobby joke.


    "Of course it''s possible, but isn''t it better than not doing anything? If you don''t believe me, you don''t have to, but if you don''t do what I tell you, you think that would completely cut me off from Mr. Katsuura''s relationship, right? And I don''t guarantee my life after that."


    "You think if you keep the relationship, you''ll give me life security?


    Katsuura wondered if I would bother to check, but I''m also afraid not to.


    "I''m going to try my best."


    It was a vague, not reassuring answer, but still somewhat appeased Katsuura.


    "Ok...... I''ll do what you say."


    "Yeah. Nice to meet you."


    Seeing Katsuura bagging Lanobe''s manuscript handed to her, Junko let her grin unyielding.


    Cornelis Van Damme was born and raised in a wealthy Dutch house.


    No mother. It was genetically engineered at the time of fertilization and was raised in an artificial uterus, from fertilized eggs to childbirth.


    Growing up with an English talent education from an early age, he was a character who excelled in memory, calculation and insight, achieved excellent grades, but could not take any account of others, and his father, who craved excellent traces, also began to entertain this son.


    From Van Damme''s point of view, neither the act nor the idea of caring for others is understandable. Those who care about that can''t help but wonder. I''ve always thought that people should all live just for themselves, and for that reason, it''s just something they use when the value of use is mutual for them.


    Therefore, the act of serving the other person beyond the cost is also completely incomprehensible, and even if you try to understand it, so you break it off as such, try not to think deeply and try to fit in with your surroundings with reason, but fail and cause trouble from time to time.


    Even though he was a perfect man outside of relationships, he was a childhood who had difficulties only with the way he dealt with people, but by the time he went to college, he could also overcome it to some extent.


    And I understand that this world is a game of how much you can go up there. How much money you can make, how much fame you can earn, how much power you can boast, how much power you can gain, etc.


    In that, Van Damme purely craved only wealth. Power and fame are tools for making wealth. I don''t want to be extravagant. I just want to save up and increase the numbers. Only by looking at the rising width of the numbers and the amount of money saved, and by searching for a means to save more numbers, did Van Damme rejoice.


    Expenditure in January was set at 200,000 yen. If you don''t make it look better, you will be underestimated, so I only care about the outfit, but I seriously think it''s a hassle. Expenses, on the other hand, are spent all the time. The clothes are also dropped at expense.


    Van Dam who only rots in the act of saving money, but not choosing no means. No matter how many means there are likely to be to make more money, I only prefer solid money. That''s also because Van Damme didn''t like gambling.


    To make more money than people, you have to do things you can beat and do many times, but you hate such uncertainty more than anything else. It has to be the answer to calculate and be sure to answer. The calculations and answers must be accompanied by further execution. Of course, as long as you''re still alive, it''s hard to get rid of the element of luck. It''s outrageous to do something big.


    Meanwhile, some time after adulthood, Van Damme developed an interest in something other than making money. From an early age, Van Damme worked his desire to observe the flow of feelings more because he could not understand at all, but could not understand, things such as the good intentions of men being the service of fraternity. Because of that motive, he looked at an organization called Grimm Penis and took over the organization.


    When it came to what Van Dam, who became the second-generation building beam of Grimm Penis, ended up doing, it was how to exploit the flow of people''s goodwill and squeeze gold. In the meantime, I diligently observed, trying to understand people''s good intentions, but I don''t know how.


    Such a van Dam, a turning point comes.


    Van Damme fell in love. It was my first love in my mid-thirties.


    The other person was a secretary, the look was under the covenant, etc., but she was a very attentive and loving woman. Van Damme thought about her all the time when he realized it, and he was looking forward to seeing her every day.


    Vandamm confessed to her, though clumsy, and the two became lovers to each other.


    But Vandam''s character, which he could not take into account, was disastrous, and tormented her, and Vandam was bidden her farewell. It was a three-month relationship.


    "Instead of knowing how to love people, you only know people''s hearts by reason, poor people"


    Words said at the parting pierced Van Damme''s heart.


    The joy and wonder of loving people, and the intense pain of losing them. Van Damme relieves herself at home and instead of relinquishing her duties, she finds herself in a state where she can''t eat or sleep.


    (Were all the humans in the world going through this? That''s also in some people''s teens. I can''t believe it. So you were okay with that? So you''re saying you can stay sane? I want to disappear now. He said it was so painful that he wanted to die...)


    Until then, Van Damme had looked down on many others as incompetent, but changed his mind. I recognized that it was I who was inferior to others. He said that he was the one who was so weak and inferior to everyone that he could do nothing because of the damage to his broken heart.


    A week later, Van Dam finally went to Grimm Penis, but with so much work to do, half of the top executives worried about Van Dam and half began working on dragging Van Dam off the chairman''s seat.


    (It seems to me that the people who work on it are more normal. But are these incompetent people who worry about me more... decent as a person? With that heart, did I not have to lose her...)


    While observing his men, Van Damme was vaguely thinking about that. And being self-absorbed, he thought it was all right to be chased for the chairmanship of Grimm Penis.


    If Van Damme couldn''t get around with his second love right after his heartbreak, it''s likely he''d have left Grimm Penis.


    Van Damme met the goddess. She was an internationally renowned figure, affiliated with various NGO organizations and engaged in philanthropy, and was also annoyed by overlapping visual and hearing impairments, hence also known as Helen Keller in the twenty-first century, among others.


    She - Kate and I met at the convenience of Grimm Penis''s job, but its presence was too shocking for Van Damme.


    Kate said she didn''t have to put on the auxiliary devices except when she really needed work, etc. The reason is that there are sesame people in the world who have the same disabilities as themselves but are unable to put on aids. He wanted to be in the same position as the others. Its Kate principle of conduct is an incalculable substitute for Van Damme.


    Van Damme fell in love again lightly with her with an even deeper heart of mercy than her broken up lover.


    And Van Damme told Kate everything she had ever told herself about her life, everything about what she was like, everything about her humanity making her miserable and hard on her loved ones, and saying goodbye. Then he wanted Kate.


    "I may be a psychopath, but right now, I hope I don''t anymore. I also want to empathize with the actions of people who don''t fit reason. Nothing. I''m not a person without any emotions. But I think it''s missing everywhere, it''s dull, it''s flawed, it''s missing... that is... it''s not rootless, it''s forgetting somewhere, it''s gone. So... I need you to help me find it."


    Vandamm himself thought it was a clumsy confession, but Kate listened with a gentle smile on her face.


    After hearing her best confession and request, she admitted with a smile.

 625 23

    "I don''t like the way Grimm penis is done."


    Euthanasia Police Department Backstreet Division. In front of the two detectives Ashiya and Matsumoto, Umezu speaks out with a flashing face.


    "Follow the purity of young people and children and try to use it as they wish. These guys are evil themselves."


    A holographic display is put out in front of Umezu. What you see is Grimm Penis material.


    "Is it like a thin happy megalodon?


    Matsumoto asks.


    "Though it seems that Xinghui''s Megalodon did not engage in aggressive solicitation. Grimm penis looks bigger on a scale, but the majority of the demonstrations that bring together 100,000 people are not regular members. Some of the most brainwashed layers would be the ones who were incorporated as full members"


    "Except for regular members, it looks like the free men are getting together in fashion."


    Kurodo also said, as supplemented by Umezu''s commentary.


    "Ashiya''s right, the guys who don''t even have regular members will leave with a little trigger. But other than that, they''re giving up a pretty good donation."


    Umezu stares abominably at the display.


    "It''s not just the upper layers of the grim penis. Mass garbage, who are reporting to assholes, is also guilty of the same crime. I''m interested because I make a scene without darkness, and I want to stick my neck in something like that."


    "Even though I know it, are the police trying to be a grim penis of the evil itself?"


    Kurodo stares abominably at Umezu.


    "It feels like letting evil and evil bite each other, but one of them has crossed the limit"


    When he turned to Kurodo for each body, Umezu glanced back at Kurodo.


    "Ashiya, can you acquiesce to Junko''s actions this time?


    "No... I think you need moxibustion."


    Asked by Umezu, Kurodo exhales like he gave up.


    "I''ve been under pressure to investigate a scattered grim penis, and now I just don''t like it the best when it works the way they think on orders from above."


    "Ha ha... that''s the same for everyone"


    Umezu laughed powerlessly at Kurodo, who threw up.


    "Almost total mobilization of the Euthanasia Police Station, right?"


    Matsumoto tries to mix with the story at a different angle.


    "It''s not a big deal. Sometimes just in case. Given Junko''s personality, I don''t think he''s going to make a scene and resist."


    In the unlikely event of such damage, I wondered how much damage would occur, and it was unsettling Umezu.


    Katsuura sneaks in disguised after going to the Grim Penis Japan Branch building at night. He''s an artist who can do it because he''s himself with the key to the back door.


    Walk through the building freaked out by anxiety, tension and fear. We have to hurry. I was told I needed to do it before the executives got home. It''s just too much time now.


    The reason for the disguise is to go to your room before Van Damme or the executives notice. It is also possible that it has been checked on the monitors in the building.


    But before I go to the branch manager''s office, I have to solve the disguise. Anyone who doesn''t know it''s him is checked into the branch manager''s office is questioned as much as he wants.


    Return to the branch manager''s office and check for hidden cameras and wiretaps.


    (Why are you crossing such a dangerous bridge...)


    Finish the work while mocking yourself and report to Junko via email that the wiretap was not set up.


    "Are there any executives who have aggressively defied the rebellion? Call everyone suspicious and talk while planting a recorder. ''


    Seeing this email from Junko, Katsuura took her breath away. I somehow understood Junko''s intentions. But this can also be called a big beating.


    "What if I was killed when I called?


    ''You should have your guns ready for self-defense, too. Well, once you get the evidence on the recorder, you better hit it off and dispose of them all on the spot. The more time passes, the more dangerous Katsuura becomes.''


    Suddenly he was emailed a kill instruction and Katsuura wanted to cry. But Katsuura and I are not stupid. I''d rather have a good head roll. It is also understandable that the behavior is the best way to ensure your safety.


    Call four executives as instructed. Those among the executives who actively complained of rebellion.


    In fact, three of them were connected to Van Dam, and the other one was just purely obnoxious to Van Dam, but Katsuura doesn''t know.


    "I want to hear your readiness."


    Push nervousness to kill, and ask four executives in a tattered tone.


    "You''re seriously going to disobey Van Damme, aren''t you? You''re ready to kill me, you''re ready to be killed, aren''t you?


    Although the executives were bewildered for a moment by what Katsuura has confirmed once again, it soon becomes a resolute look.


    "Of course it is. What now?"


    "Did you cower?


    "You think you''ve got a math to fight Van Damme for a second? Then do it."


    Executives who mouth a dialogue that is evidence of rebellion in the mouth.


    "Okay. Enough. That''s all I wanted to hear. I''ll take care of it. Take it off."


    The four executives take a breath and turn their backs on Katsuura, who told them with an impatient look. Three of them were going to report this to Van Damme immediately. Even now, I wondered if Katsuura was going to kill Van Damme.


    At the same time that the four of them turned their backs, Katsuura took out a gun with a silencer and shot it at its back.


    I was rather anxious to see if I could kill as many as four people at a time. But the first two fell, and the other two were so panicked and stiff by the sudden circumstances that they could kill without difficulty that they seemed too sad.


    Naturally, but for the first time in my life, I''ve killed people. Katsuura looks at the body and vomits into the trash.


    "I killed him."


    Take a deep breath and then send an email.


    "Then call Mr. Van Damme to that room."


    Katsuura complains when she sees the reply.


    (No, naturally. I just have to call it. ''Cause you killed him to show me this)


    Deciding to be further prepared, Katsuura called Van Dam to his room with an extension.


    Van Damme visits the room after a while. I had not told him that I had finished off the rebels, so I saw the sight of the indoors and Van Dam the boulder was peeling his eyes off as well.


    "They were tempting me to betray Mr. Van Damme. This is the proof."


    That''s what you say in a trembling voice, Katsuura making you listen to the audio that was recording the earlier interaction.


    "I smoked the traitor good, and I ended it"


    Quite forced to make a smile, Katsuura says.


    (Hmm. Did you realize your danger somewhere and take the lead in self-defense?)


    Staring at Katsuura, Vandam largely guessed why Katsuura did this.


    (But at the discretion of this man, can you do such a great thing? No, you can''t. Must have had the wisdom to get in)


    We know whose wisdom it is.


    (Do we finish here now? At the earliest opportunity, this man can be regarded as one of Yukioka''s men. It could be a bug in a lion entering tissue)


    But there''s something I don''t know. Making it Katsuura, making it Junko Yukioka behind it, is it so unpredictable that Van Dam would spot the tease and make the decision to kill Katsuura instantly? There is no guarantee that Van Damme will not kill Katsuura. It''s more like encouraging disposition.


    "By the way, Mr. Van Damme, can you read the Japanese book?


    With a grin of unscrupulous creation, Katsuura takes out the book she was told to give to Junko and gives it to Van Damme.


    (The book...? What in this situation...)


    Seeing just the title I received in surprise, Van Damme peeled his eyes off again.


    It was a light novel titled ''Can I get my youth back when it''s a human bomb?'' -


    "�� Hmm, a Japanese culture called Light Novell"


    "Oh, that''s funny."


    Van Damme can''t possibly know what it means for Katsuura to suddenly give herself a book like this. Its sincerity lies in the title of this book.


    (You mean it was modified by Junko Yukioka? Or a bluff? I think it''s a bluff. If it''s really remodeled, there''s no point in bothering to send this message... But what''s the point of being a bluff? No... wait)


    So Van Damme realized the true meaning of Junko''s message.


    (It''s a set until you spot it as a bluff. Until I let them spot me, this message. In other words, equals and Katsuura, who are bluffs, are harmless to me in a message)


    Van Damme drops his eyes again on the title of the book.


    (If she was serious, as this title suggests, she could have turned Katsuura into a bomb and bombed me. That''s what it shows. But I didn''t. A far-fetched message to tell you that you haven''t. No... that''s not all. Are you going to be measuring the extent of my head? Or did you want to surprise me? Don''t even hear she''s a delightful criminal)


    That''s when Katsuura''s phone rang.


    Vandamm urging you to take it with your gaze.


    Did you give him the book? If I gave it to you, could you give this phone to Mr. Van Damme?


    Katsuura silently follows her bounced voice and hands her fingertip-sized phone to Van Damme.


    "Hallow."


    "Hello." Nice to meet you. Do you know who I am?


    A pleasant bounced voice echoes in my ear.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice to meet you? I thought I had a phone conversation with you before. Yes, I think you were on the boat then. That''s when I declared war on you."


    Van Damme''s face gave me a grin that felt sincerely delightful and irresistible.

 626 24

    ''Haha, because I''m forgetful. Well, let me introduce myself again. Everyone''s favorite Mad Scientist, Junko Yukioka. "


    "It''s Cornelis Van Damme, chairman of Grimm Penis. Do, for what?


    Someone who talks in a funny way. Van Damme, who has never dealt with this type before in his life, learns freshness.


    ''Mm-hmm, I''m checking. Did you get my message?


    "Well, I don''t know what... and if I put it through, how was I?


    Depending on the person''s response to this question, Van Damme has some confidence in discerning both personality and mastery.


    You just know you''re like that, right?


    To Junko''s answer, Van Damme turned off his grin.


    (Do you darkly claim that you are the one who is measuring by seeing what this one is measuring? No, I guess I read too deeply)


    I still don''t have a clue. There''s nothing to catch.


    "I want to ask because there''s something I don''t know. Why didn''t you send Katsuura in as a bomb person, really, like the title of this book? Or if you could have flexed him, wouldn''t it have been easier to remodel him, send him to this place, and kill me? But when it comes to what you did, let me prove that Katsuura is harmless, and you just saved Katsuura."


    Cut the social dictionary up early and get down to business.


    ''I know what you''re trying to say, but I wonder if it''s against the rules to do that to me. You don''t even want Seung-ura to be remodeled into a bomb man himself, and you don''t want to kill that top until you turn the Grim Penis against your enemies.


    This word of Junko was more than half a lie. Katsuura also recognizes it as part of the same enemy organization, and even the Junko rule has been modified.


    In the first place, he seriously turned Seung-ura into a human bomb, but Vandam didn''t kill him, and he was Junko, who was looking for such a prank to blow up Seung-ura shortly after he gave Vandam the book and surprise Vandam.


    But truly: ''Couldn''t you have treated me a little more gently?'' He also felt sorry to get so far to Katsuura, who was only a small citizen good man on the street, and stopped his policy of using Katsuura''s life to play and changed the route to saving him.


    "I don''t even understand that explanation. If you had as many heads as you, wouldn''t you mislead them successfully?


    "Mm-hmm. Can you understand that? Hey, you look like the exact opposite of me. There is no aesthetics, no benevolence, no playfulness, I wonder what kind of rational solution it is to everything. Personally, I find it a very boring type. ''


    Though refracted, Junko felt that Lily, who overly held her playfulness, was still closer to herself.


    "I mean, if you were choosing the means with boring teeth, you''d be all the way around and you''d get very little object of purpose. Or you might not get it at all. No matter how uninteresting I am, no matter how lacking in taste or nasty, I don''t choose the means."


    (You know that with your own hands)


    Van Dam I add without putting it in my mouth. Van Damme thinks bitterly that he spoke a little too much extra about them. If you mouth something far-fetched, even in an area that is very unlikely to be noticed by a normal person, she may be enlightened by her opponent. Do what you''re about to do.


    "Can you hear my interpretation?


    "Go ahead -"


    "After daring to do his security, I can use him as a relay. each other. No, you made him a big loan. In the future, I can ask for some favors. Although no compulsion would be possible. Then I can understand, too, and it''s a smart way to do it. Leave no remorse behind."


    Van Damme came to that conclusion after taking into account the fact that he had let Katsuura kill his own breathtaking men. It seems that there will continue to be such a subordinate under Katsuura, even from Junko, a difficult situation to handle Katsuura. If you save Katsuura just out of kindness, he said you shouldn''t have to instruct him to kill even his men''s executives.


    ''That''s right. If that''s what you want, you can interpret that, okay? Well, it''s not so much off-target.''


    Junko returns an ambiguous answer.


    (Is it as much as we learned that what we understood each other was between people who don''t like each other and who come to each other in a manner that they ate people from?)


    That''s what I think, and Van Damme feels like sniffing.


    "I''ll have this book to commemorate. I''ll read it later in my spare time."


    I drop my eyes and say to Lanobe, who I received from Katsuura, Vandam hangs up the phone and sees Katsuura shriveling.


    "Originally a seed I sprinkled."


    While saying that to Katsuura, Vandam shrugs his shoulders and lets his hands spread small.


    "No questions asked. Let''s make up. In the future, as the head of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis, encourage loyalty."


    Van Dam forced to take Katsuura''s hand and shake hands with a making smile. Katsuura was not comfortable alive, but nevertheless responded with the utmost make-up laughter to match Van Damme.


    "Hey... don''t you know my reading book?" I''m a human bomb. Can I get my youth back? ''Lanobe, I should have put it around here. "


    Soon after finishing the phone call with Van Damme, True speaks to Junko.


    "True, I''m sorry...... I really needed it, so I borrowed it without permission, lent it again, and lent it even more. I think maybe the Grim Penis boss has it now."


    "What?"


    Junko mouths a totally unexpected dialogue with his hands together toward the truth and a seemingly sorry face.


    "I''m so sorry. I''ll make amends..."


    "I have no idea what that means, but after borrowing people''s things without permission, I didn''t think he was the kind of guy who imitates giving it to others... Disillusioned."


    True to flash.


    "I''m so sorry. Just this once, don''t despise me. I think I saved every man''s life because of you."


    I don''t know what that means.


    He was a plain apologizing pure child, but true turns to pussy.


    "True brother, what kind of lanobe are you reading? I''m TUEEE tealemen?


    Midori speaks out with the nuances of soothing the air and putting out a help boat to Junko.


    "I''ll read anything but cheaty stuff and uncomfortable with harem stuff. Battles, almost everyday systems, romantics."


    True to answer that.


    "Huh, what can''t a cheat be? What do you mean, you''re not convinced of Harlem stuff?


    "I read the main character''s strongest cheats without any resistance when he was on the front street, but after seeing the cheap modification power-ups Snow Oka is doing many times, I stopped accepting them. I don''t think the Harlem thing is a problem if the main character meets the motif element. But I obviously didn''t accept that the main character with no hot element was hot for some reason since he was on the street. Anyway, if a guy like me fills a lot of hot elements, he''s hot."


    "You know, True Brother... don''t you realize the pain in your statement?"


    Midori with a bitter laugh. Truth is, I was feeling Dejav.


    "Well... in my case, there are some non-mottled elements. Height? When I was little five, there was a guy in the girl who made fun of it with his grand mouth, and I was pretty sick of it."


    "Maybe I cared about the kid, my true brother. It''s one of the basic patterns of children, both men and women, who dare to dis the kid they like."


    "I guess...... I don''t think you can make up your mind."


    While I say that in my mouth, in retrospect, there are some verses that come to mind.


    "So, Yukioka. I don''t know what the circumstances were, but stop doing things like right now. You''re going to be incredible, or you''re going to be uncomfortable. You can''t put things in the middle of nowhere."


    "Sorry... I''ll get your permission next time..."


    I felt a little calmed down, so I was truly, once again, a pure child who apologized with a seemingly sorry face.

 627 25

    Noon the day after Van Dam and Seung-ura made a one-off settlement. Grim Penis in front of Japan Branch Building.


    "At least at night, you won''t wait? Raid from the front in the daytime, you''re too masculine."


    Yoshiku jokes and asks Viper who decides to punch him at this time.


    "It might be closed at night - isn''t it? It''s easy to hitch a ride in and out of a guy at noon and break through the front. Besides, I go to night and I have trouble without the guy I''m looking for."


    "I see..."


    Yoshiku was impressed because I received a response that I had been thinking about.


    "You''re an informant, don''t you know that? This guy has a history of raiding police stations during the day and killing all the police officers inside."


    "I saw it, but I thought it was a rumor with a tail..."


    I get the word of a dog breeder thumbing up a viper, and Yoshiku spills a smile.


    "I can do it alone, and you guys are clearly luggage... No, Takada''s fine. He wants to make it an article, and we can work together as much as we want. But what is a dog breeder..."


    Vipers with jito eyes about dog breeders.


    "It sounds interesting, so I''m on a tour in my spare time, and what''s wrong with that?


    Dog breeder looking up at the viper with a slight laugh.


    "It''s your luggage and you didn''t hear Japanese."


    "Oh, were you willing to protect me? You''re sweet, Viper. Even if I die of my own illness, that''s what I came here for, but, no, now I can take a leisurely tour."


    "Ho, was that such a special intent? Don''t worry about it."


    "No, you don''t actually care about me. I don''t want to interrupt."


    He''s a dog breeder in a mild tone, but Viper can tell if he''s serious. But nevertheless, I can''t leave it when it''s in danger, and I don''t feel like I''m going to end up packing.


    "The three old men beat you up. It''s a weird combination of two big tits and one of me, the Sprout."


    "So I''m the only one who can beat you up."


    A viper that puts a thrust in the dog breeder.


    "Wait a minute. I''m only twenty-seven, right? I don''t care what you think. I''m not an old man. Besides, even Vipers don''t look the same, they''re just old dog breeders."


    Even for the dog owner, he looks younger than his real age.


    "I mean, you''ve got three old men in your younger looking forties, your normal thirties, and your old looking twenties."


    And, dog breeders.


    "No, no, no, no, you can''t look old other than me. No, I''ve never heard that before. You don''t treat people older than me like I''m an old man in my twenties."


    I hate you quite seriously for a long time. Especially the dog breeder who looked old and in his twenties, he enjoyed quite a bit.


    "I''m not only mentally young, but I''m the only one who''s an old man physically and mentally."


    Viper runs out.


    "No, because I''m definitely the younger one, too. I mean, you only look and feel old for a long time."


    "So what''s the decision? What do you know about me?"


    To the baseless words of the dog breeder, and yet a long time to protest.


    "Um, what can I do for you in this building? If you''re a regular member or an invited person, I''m sorry, but I need your ID..."


    A guard came through the entrance to the building and spoke. I guess I saw it as a suspicious threesome.


    Towards the approaching guard, the viper moves in and out. A guard overwhelmed by a big, brown-skinned, muscular man over 190 tall.


    Viper''s hand moved.


    "Now I''ll give you a break. He was like a hairy amateur, and he was a gentleman."


    When he holds down his nostrils and tells the blue-blue guard, Viper walks out into the building.


    "What have you done? Did you poke him, though?


    Viper let go of the piercing hand with two fingers is a long time he managed to see, but I don''t know what happened. It didn''t look like it did any damage, but it was strange that the guards wouldn''t try to move or talk any further.


    "I just broke the gun he was making me sneak in my nostalgia. Let''s just get in. Now they''re gonna call it in."


    Vipers answering toward the long haul.


    "I wish I could have called the Junkos too."


    Yoshiku says as he walks fast on his feet side by side with his viper.


    "I spoke up. But it''s not a desk over there. I don''t know what you''re talking about, and it''s a hassle to fit over there, so I feel like we''re moving this way. I told you that Aizawa doesn''t mind if I do it on my own over here, or if it feels like a parade. I see there''s no inconvenience over there."


    "Vipers and long ago, you take great care of others. The graphics are big."


    When I heard about the viper, the dog breeder made a tear.


    "My body is so big, my heart is so big."


    Smile and slap her chest more and more long.


    "No... I took that one as dis..."


    Seeing Shizuku smiling, Viper shrugged pompously.


    "Hmm. Other than Junko Yukioka, I''m not calling you."


    Hearing reports of a Viper attack, Van Damme puts his hand on his chin and hisses his eyebrows.


    "Nevertheless, it''s not like we can''t handle irregular matters either. No, no matter what happens, we have to deal with it properly. I''m prepared to deal with it. Wouldn''t you?


    Van Dam darkens toward Katsuura, telling him to let out the student members in training.


    "It could be a loss of power,"


    "But they are for that. Assuming the enemy is stronger and wiped out, it will have no effect on the big picture."


    Van Damme ran out of words in a light tone against Katsuura, who tended to hesitate.


    "Once it''s all gone, there will be no one to protect us, and no one to fight Snow Oka. Are you calling for reinforcements from your home country?"


    "If we lose, we just have to get away with the chopper. Reinforcements are already planned, but those are soldiers in Japan. Besides, there are no cadres of them called warriors. When there''s no one left to protect us, we''re just talking about running away. There is a difficulty that the plan for putting on Snow Oka and Keri will get faster, but I can''t help it. I would have liked to have prepared the stage better, but I don''t mind running it at the moment."


    Katsuura has naturally not been asked what the plan is. Although it has been reconciled on the surface, it is considered to be connected to Junko Yukioka.


    The three vipers crossed the entrance of the building and headed to the emergency staircase, but from that staircase, several young men descended and blocked themselves in front of the three.


    Plus a white woman and a black man whose viper looks familiar show up. Catherine Crystal and Rod Crystal.


    Evacuate.


    Vipers say to Shizuku and the dog breeder, keeping an eye on the enemies ahead.


    "Thirteen to one."


    Shizuku groans, lurks behind the pillars away from the viper, and sets up the camera.


    (Sounds a lot different than during this time)


    Vipers laugh invincibly when they see the faces of the Grim Penis student members.


    "If you''re fast, you might not pull that on Vipers either, but you''re less destructive, and there''s a big difference in endurance and field experience."


    Seeing what Viper looks like, Catherine advises the student members.


    "If you take one shot at him, you''re dead. Worse than a gun. As trained, Defense 9, Attack 1. No... It takes about 98% defense, 2% attack. You don''t attack greedily, you chicken thoroughly, you tow, you flirt. Everybody comes in that style, keep it up."


    "Ha."


    Student members who are instructed by Catherine to respond with a nervous face.


    "You wanted some more training time. Tomorrow or the day after, sea chihuahua reinforcements would have come."


    The rod is blurry.


    "Are there virgins and virgins among you?


    Suddenly some complexion changes to Catherine, who asked a strange question.


    "Ok, you don''t have to answer that. Because my C identification sensor grasped it. Don''t die before you make a lover."


    No one responded this time.


    "If you were my bitch''s master, you might have couraged everyone to do one shot in advance, but I can''t do that much. Hmm... Neither have I."


    The student members sincerely thought it was still good.

 628 26

    At the Snow Oka Laboratory bathroom, Tired is pulling the crust out of the pot and washing his head with shampoo.


    It doesn''t taste good to run shampoo or soap seeds through potted soil, so I always do this when washing them, but I wear plastic underneath my neck and tighten them with strings tight so that there is no hot water or shampoo in my lungs with the exfoliated spinal cord or small digestive organs that are usually buried in the soil.


    "Tired of you - I don''t like you -! I don''t like it because it''s shitty! Midori-chan! Junko, hey! Blue Nettle Kun! Zasa! Get out of here!


    "Luxury... don''t say..."


    Tired of relentlessly brutally washing his desperate, helpless head. Junko and Blue Nettle are still asleep. Zao hasn''t come yet.


    "Midori is... going out. Really hang out..."


    "I wonder where he went. Rabu ho? Guppy, guppy, guppy!"


    Irritated by the words, Tired continued to shower near his face.


    (All the time, this guy''s got a clear face)


    Look at the student members, the viper hits his tongue.


    They are all burning in pure fighting spirit. And he seems to be ready to die, and he has a serious look in his stomach. But then, I can barely see the killing spirit.


    (I can''t help it... These kinds of arrangements)


    I''m not entirely on this side yet. About half a foot down. Being surrounded by such enemies is making Vipers feel uncomfortable.


    (Is that it? What about the dog owner?


    Hidden in the shadow of the pillars and standing with the camera, Shizuku realizes at some point that there is no dog owner.


    "No, no, no!


    In response to Catherine''s call, the students moved in unison. They didn''t all rush into the vipers, about four of them came from the front in a straight line. The other seven are spreading fan-shaped to the left and right, trying to turn next to the viper. Or trying to take the back.


    Some of them possessed firearms. Troubled to be taken sideways or behind, Viper ignores the four people poking at him from the front and rushes to the three sprawling on the left.


    But the moment Viper moved, Catherine''s wheel of throwing rope flew in and tried to put it on Viper''s head.


    A viper who flicks herself in a hurry. Aim for that gap, and the two widening left and right fire at the same time.


    Both of them, the aim was Viper''s leg. Catherine''s rope was broken, and shortly afterwards the bullet was broken. Only one person has ballistics in Viper''s sight. The other bullet was hitting Viper''s thigh.


    The shock made me flinch, but it won''t do any damage. It may have been a warhead with a solution, but the bullet is bounced by the hardened skin of the viper.


    The four men who stormed the front there loom. The two expand wide to the left and right, and the other two strike from the front. The two challenged from the front were Kiyojiro and Peaches.


    Viper tried to fire his fist at Kiyojiro, but just before entering the attack range, Kiyojiro and Peaches suddenly jumped backwards to get a distance.


    Shots fired from yet another two there. He''s after his legs again. In the meantime, the gun is always in the form of a pair of left and right splitting shots at the same time. If there were no other enemies, we could see through the ballistics between the two, but the consciousness was otherwise dispersed, and that''s not good for the current vipers.


    I get one bullet again. Further left and right unfolding, the two approaching students approached the viper with a time difference and waved a hand knife.


    Until recently, the target''s fleshbullet attack, the viper, eats well. The knife was determined on the right arm and left shoulder of the viper, respectively.


    (Holy shit!


    Viper tried to fight back, but we''ve targeted that timing. Catherine''s rope flies in and tries to wrap it around Viper''s arm.


    I always pay attention to the movement of Catherine, the most alarming opponent, so I manage to handle this, but thanks to it, I can''t fight back against the two students. The two people who have now attacked the Viper are immediately at a great distance and away from Viper''s range of attack.


    There now Kiyojiro and Peaches loom. This move also called for a viper, so I was trying to make room for him to jerk off the counter, but...


    "Don''t be greedy! Eat!"


    Catherine''s voice rang and Kiyojiro and Peach''s feet stopped. And another shooting from left and right.


    (Even now, it''s a really well controlled move...)


    A frustrating, less teeth-beating viper.


    (If we destroy the controls...... or are we also assuming irregular things?


    If I don''t find a breakthrough somewhere, I feel like I''m being twitched and shredded like this.


    Two left and right students looming. When the viper turns his gaze, that''s all the two of them back down. It''s a hell of a chicken puff.


    Two shots fired there. Now scratch them both. But Katherine''s rope was in the mess.


    (Uh, come on!


    Catherine''s rope was overwhelmed, but immediately after that, Kiyojiro and Peaches approached and launched an attack on the viper. Kiyojiro chops on his right shoulder. Peaches have covered his left leg with low kicks.


    Their enhanced power is also damaging to Viper''s flesh. But they never come after their heads or their torso. All the non-lethal areas, such as hands and feet and shoulders.


    (No intent to kill, is the purpose of powerlessness? These guys... But the two sea chihuahuas...)


    When he thought so, Viper noticed that there was no rod next to Catherine.


    Rod was approaching directly next to the viper. He slips in at a fierce speed, as if he were to be replaced by a student on the left, and releases the upper with Viper''s jaw over him.


    Vipers couldn''t avoid this. Though devoured a mighty blow, Viper stays conscious and turns his anger shapes on Rod, he rocks and releases a kick.


    As Rod avoids kicking the viper, he retreats loudly as he is.


    Vipers don''t chase. I can''t. I''m alert to shooting from the side, back, front, and even distance away, and throwing ropes. Must be attacked from some blind spot.


    Even on alert, Viper couldn''t avoid the attack. Kiyojiro and Peaches approached the viper, and another hand knife and kick burst into his shoulder and leg.


    Catherine''s throwing rope at the flinch. The rod is approaching the place where it was sent again, straight. Both left and right shots were fired at the scratch, and the viper stopped moving. At the same time as one shot hit the body, the solution was being pumped into the body of the viper. There looms the left and right proximity at the same time, with a handknife on Viper''s left arm and a low kick on his right leg.


    (Whoa, whoa, you don''t have to do this for a second, Viper, don''t you suck?


    Seeing the viper being unilaterally flirted with and even ravaged, Yoshiku seemed to have a dark loss of viper color.


    (I didn''t know you were going to see that viper like this. But...... maybe this is a natural consequence)


    Catherine squeaks in her mouth when she sees the viper being pounded.


    (You''re not dealing with a mob. Everyone is a trained and controlled, tough soldier, whether it''s a burning blade or not)


    Catherine sees that if we keep pushing ourselves and remain alert and carefully chimatized, we can win. Except if Viper has a wife''s hand.


    (Use... that one...)


    At the time Catherine feared, Viper was also thinking exactly of using that back hand.


    (A little... I feel the space is too big, but still, for the five of us nearby, it would work)


    Slow acting nerve gas planted in the body that can only be used once. If you let that go, you might be able to disable the four students challenging the melee and with respect to Rod. But there are also concerns that the entrance is too wide, that the gas is too diffuse to enter the enemy''s body.


    (I''m still poor, and I don''t know...)


    The arrow tip Viper made up his mind.


    "Bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye by


    Hearing a strange and unique laugh that sounded familiar, Viper stopped using his wife''s hands.


    "True, Midori"


    Yoshiku called the name of the boy and girl who showed up at the entrance.

 629 27

    "What a convenient development for a helper in a pinch. Was that unexpected?"


    Seeing True and Midori, Catherine spills an invincible grin.


    "Those two are going to be able to. I''ll leave the vipers to the students and we''ll take it one at a time."


    Rod speaks to Catherine.


    "Right. The students still lack experience...... It''s not a good idea to break it into two hands. I''m anxious to lose the command tower, but trust me, I''ll take care of it."


    "I''ll turn to the instructor instead."


    Peaches declare away from the viper. Instead of peaches, Suntae advances.


    "Nice to meet you. Not greedy, but thorough chicken warfare. You can buy us some time until we''re done."


    "What are we gonna do with you guys buying time until you lose? That way, we''ll turn to Viper''s reinforcement and we''ll just be extra disadvantaged."


    True looks to Catherine and stirs.


    "Yay, I think I should come this way. Melee fights each other."


    Midori calls the wooden sword of the sword at the port and walks toward the rod.


    "Don''t try to reach out to us, you guys. I want you to take care of Viper."


    Take true gaze and Catherine tells the student members.


    (Do you feel like a hundred wars smelling each other together? I think that oversized potty is better, but Aizawa also has a chance. Kind of a loaded opponent for Aizawa though)


    Seeing the combination of Catherine and True, Viper decided so.


    I''m not worried about Midori. It''s just ridiculous to worry. Unless it''s also a means of assassination, Viper sees no such thing as someone who can cut her in the front and deal with her and win.


    "Aizawa, that''s pretty big. Tighten him up."


    Vipers speak truly as they watch the students move.


    "I didn''t want to see you getting fucked up."


    I say the truth with all my heart, not with disgust. Somehow he''s the one who used to bump himself out.


    Viper didn''t say it back just because he punched his tongue. I feel sorry for you no matter what you say back.


    "Was it the boy with the murder doll who killed Jeffrey and Eric?


    Catherine asks toward the truth.


    "Unfortunately not"


    "Yes. I''ve heard of friends who did it many times. Eric would have fought for it, and Jeffrey would have appreciated it!


    Lariat is released more than Catherine''s hands.


    To the unreadable and irregular circle of rope of motion, while truly remembering some bewilderment, step forward diagonally to the right and deflect, shooting the gun like it was unplugged.


    Catherine also fired a true shot while sending Lariat back to hand.


    Catherine''s bullet blurs directly next to her true knee.


    Truth moves further, and the rope flies again where the gun was laid.


    Then it''s true and Catherine, who will continue to attack for a while, but eventually Catherine''s attack frequency increased and the truth became more and more defensive.


    I thought Catherine shot me, and right after that, Lariat flies in. The truth is, it''s harder to get rid of that lariat than to get rid of a bullet.


    Lariat, who was sent, returns immediately to Catherine. And Catherine is spinning a rope ring without a pull. To apply centrifugal force, and not to be read the movement. I''m not just going around in the same place. Sometimes the right diagonal top, left diagonal top, right, left, front, straight top, rear, and sometimes the wheel is turned diving through Catherine''s head.


    The part of Lariat''s ring is dancing like a creature. True to fall into the feeling as if you are also watching on the street art. It releases itself from time to time and rests on its neck.


    The flying Lariat doesn''t even have as much speed, but you can''t care less. Whether you''re watching an anomalous movement at hand or flying, it''s hard to know what orbit it''s going to fly in, after it''s hard to predict when it''s going to fly. Sometimes when I thought the rope ring went behind me, it suddenly flew in.


    Katherine cleverly shoots a gun with her left hand as she leaps the wheel, mainly with her right hand. Move your right hand and left hand separately, and with its thick body, in a light foothold, it moves uncut as if dancing and dancing, with little or no stopping time.


    (It''s time to get used to reading the movement)


    I wasn''t really just avoiding it. I was trying to read, watch, and think about the other person''s movements and patterns at all.


    (When it was time to get moving. It''s a big deal just to stick so far)


    But Catherine was so discerning. There have been several opponents who have been able to follow this far to combine their ropes with their guns.


    Catherine has set up a plan for that time when she''s getting used to it.


    Catherine unleashes the wheel. Truth is, I read the motion and tried to avoid it while trying to fight back by shooting...


    On the way to the truth, the wheel split in two.


    Truth hastily tried to dodge both, but when the first wheel approached true proximity, it blew up the flame and flickered the truth.


    Its flickering true left hand is finally entangled by another ring.


    Catherine pulls her arm.


    Catherine''s shooting where she was pulled and the truth broke down.


    Truth is, he gets shot in the left chest and falls sideways.


    True to fall and see blood flowing down the floor, a little bit.


    (Fatal wound? No, the heart isn''t on the left. Still...... if they were piercing my lungs......)


    Put your hands where you were shot, and make sure it''s true.


    (Based on this amount of bleeding, it has not reached the aorta or viscera. Looks like bulletproof fiber and ribs stopped the bullet)


    Determine that instantly, and the truth jumps. If you stay still, you could be shot in the head.


    (Huh, struggling, cancer, true brother)


    With the wooden sword of the sword in place, take your eyes off the rod in front of you with dignity and ask Midori how it is true.


    Even when Rod sees it, he doesn''t imitate it as if it''s going into the middle of nowhere.


    Rod stared at Midori as he stood in boxing style.


    Rod has also once been relative to a master of Japanese swords and has beaten this with his bare hands. I am familiar with all kinds of martial arts knowledge, I have learned Kendo, and I know the term Kendo triple stage, but I do not have a great deal of knowledge with regard to the different colors of weapons called Tsubaki. To the extent that you know the existence and the name.


    Midori was halfway across from Rod, with a sword obliquely erected. Rod noted where he was holding Midori''s sword.


    (From that way of setup, isn''t it compatible with the middle range, not the long range?


    Raise the cutting tip diagonally upwards and backwards, the stone process lowers diagonally downwards forward, the right hand gripping beside the head, and the left hand gripping beside the waist - in front of the left leg stepping out to the rod side.


    This structure of Midori is a substitute for the eight-phase structure, and is considered the most aggressive of the swordsmanship as a competition. It is also commonly used as a platform to hold a knife when it is approaching a meeting, and is used to instantly attack enemies.


    (But now that the distance between each other is open, if I''m going to set up a long weapon that goes over two meters, I can see that there is a better structure for me as an amateur. I mean... you''re inviting me? I dare you to let him do it in my time)


    Rod thinks so.


    At the relative point, Rod did not see the other person as a child. No, I couldn''t see it. A clear-cut arrangement. Yet another thing has come to my mind.


    (Do you also have boxing experience?


    Midori is also moving in line with the slight movement of the rod. Seeing that, Rod figured it out.


    (Yea, I understand. Exactly.)


    Even if I wasn''t going to look into Rod''s mind, it passed on naturally to Midori. And in the meantime, I spoke.


    (I went to the gym to improve my swordsmanship and try to incorporate another martial arts. It''s not just martial arts. Rugby or basketball. Anyway, I did a lot of moving my body hard. Wow)


    Midori showed her teeth and laughed, and Rod received that the question of his heart was passed on to the other person as well, which the other person affirmed.


    The Master of Kendo, whom Rod mentored, taught him to strike with care before striking with a bamboo knife. Rod, who was still young at the time, kicked his ass saying he wasn''t calling for psychology or anything, but now he''s very unwilling to make fun of it. I can see now that what my teacher wanted to tell me was not just a psychology.


    (If this kid hits me first, it''ll be a lot of damage)


    Rod was sure that he would have told them that he was so vigilant.

 630 28

    Kiyojiro had the most horrible role. The bearer of a power that crushes the human body with a single blow and the role of approaching from the front and doing both towing and attacking. Of the thirteen, the mortality rate is the highest.


    Katherine''s statement that the attack should be at 2% and dodge at 98% is appreciated.


    (If we can maintain this flow, we can win)


    Kiyojiro thought so and tightened his mind.


    (Don''t lose if you stay in this stream)


    On the other hand, Viper was thinking the same thing as Kiyojiro.


    (I need to do something... there is a way to do something about it. But I''m quite ready for a beating)


    Viper takes a glimpse of Seita and Kiyojiro in the front.


    (I can''t think of any other hand, and I have to do it)


    The decision was made, and Viper advanced toward Suntae.


    Naturally, Seongtae even thoroughly escapes, while others follow the gap of the viper and continue to attack from a distance or close range.


    Until now, Vipers have also made efforts to avoid enemy attacks, but have now abandoned them. He abandoned all his defenses and dodges and switched to a method of warfare that would definitely crush one person at a time, without saving himself the damage he would take.


    "Shit!


    Even though he was being targeted, Seita screams in haste and fear.


    Faint also couldn''t keep up with the movement of the viper, and finally the long leg of the viper captured the right leg of Seongtae.


    I just made a quick foot payment, but that''s enough. Shattered fracture of right leg, Suntae falls.


    Samuta was exposed to the fear of death stabbing Todome, but Viper doesn''t care. Disabling it will suffice.


    (Even these guys don''t want to break me, but I can break these guys. Besides, if you show me you won''t break this one, I can kill these guys. Conversely, if you break these guys, they could go crazy in death.)


    That''s what Viper was calculating.


    Next, aim for one person who was repeating a melee attack from the side. Like Seita, I chased him around, broke his leg bone and left him out of combat.


    The shooting crew turns to the vicinity as Samuta and the other fill the hole.


    After that, Viper continues to focus on one person. In the meantime, however, the damage caused by the solution of the gun and the flesh-bomb attack adds up. Especially the damage to the solution, which is only aimed at the feet, is serious. Although I look at the gap and push it out of my body.


    (Thirteen - no, until eleven are finished, do you have any? Maybe I won''t be able to stand first. It''s a bad beating)


    Upon tumbling the third person, Viper noticed that his movements were becoming dull. As soon as possible, my legs are stuck as I think they are.


    Midori and Rod, little by little with each other, pack the intermission. But once in a while, move backwards or sideways, to restrain, the distance between the two does not shrink inside.


    Sooner or later the rod will move as it was bounced. Midori waits for it and is after the counter.


    Rod expects it, too, and asks for the opportunity.


    It was the first experience for Rod to concentrate his nerves so far. It''s also the first time we''ve faced each other plenty over time without moving on to an attack. My body refuses to step into the enemy''s attack range cheaply. If you step in at once, the whole body''s cells are teaching you when you get instant payback.


    It is also assumed that Midori will change the structure and set it up from Midori. That''s more unfavourable, Rod predicts. Naturally given the length of the gain.


    Midori will be able to rebuild and visit the counter immediately before the rod steps in with a successful sword attack. It was no different than the first time I was confronted with a weapon called a sword, and Rod saw its vigeon.


    Only time passes in the pageant. Once upon a time, there was a similar match in a heterogeneous martial arts fight that Rod saw on TV. A battle that keeps us at constant distances from each other, just occasionally towing, and doesn''t try to meet inside. Rod, who was a child at the time, despised the two players in the game as a substitute that he could not even call a battle, but now he can neither despise nor mock it.


    I was underestimating all sorts of things, I was young, I was blue, and if I brought you here, what would be going on?


    (You''re going to die. be killed)


    Rod tells himself with certainty. Rod understands that even though the girl''s power is a wooden knife, it is possible.


    (Don''t underestimate that as a wooden knife. I think it''s a blade)


    That''s what I''ll say further.


    The sword is a weapon that, by its centrifugal power when wielding, can be powerful even with the power of women. Rod confronted the sword for the first time and was spotting it at a glance.


    Moving little by little, Rod was desperately fighting. When you can get rid of them.


    Midori knew that too. That the rod pokes just a few gaps enough to thread through the hole in the needle to come stuck all at once.


    Midori stands quietly, as if to scrape the nerves of the rod without deliberately showing the gaps and imitating them as inviting. Yes, this is a quiet attack on the mental.


    In the way of making an intermission - a measure of each other''s air and air control rights, an attack range that should be colourless and shapeless, is certainly visible. visualized.


    As he looks at it, Rod measures his momentum and timing as he emerges, with his eyes and skin. Measure with chi. Measure with your heart.


    Plenty of time, little by little, Rod approached Midori - he finally jumped in.


    Like a cobra that instantly stretches out its body toward its prey, Rod packs his time at once.


    With a small body, he intended to devour his fists relentlessly. I can''t think from my regular rod. I''m not the kind of man who raises his hands on women and children.


    But he looked like the girl in front of him. He''s not weak. If you lose your mind, this one can be killed.


    Rod''s fist - released toward Midori''s head - never hit him.


    Midori''s body moves to the side of the rod. At that time, the tip of Midori''s sword disappeared from Rod''s view.


    The movement of Midori into the side of the rod and the movement of the sword that arcs with it. Two tracks, like flowing, like getting involved.


    Comma Seeing the two orbits drawn instantly during a few seconds, Rod even felt beautiful. The two tracks looked rod all the way down, but from the way down, they had disappeared from sight. I couldn''t keep up with my body at all.


    The tip of the sword, which completely disappears from Rod''s sight, strikes the back of Rod''s knee, leaving Rod feeling limp and disfigured, buttocking.


    No matter how much the centrifugal force helps, the force I don''t think was rolled out of the girl''s power. And hit hard.


    "Ababa Bubba"


    Midori looks down at herself, shows her beautiful line of white teeth, and gives her a weird laugh.


    "haha"


    It makes me laugh so that I can stick with the rod too. I admit the battle was won. The defeat to no skin, on the contrary, made me feel crisp.


    (You''d look pathetic if you watched from the side. You think a good adult lost to a girl like this? But...... if you feel sorry for me, I''d tell you to try it too. This guy is definitely a master.)


    (Well... it''s an anomaly. My victory, too. Rebirth is repeated, because there is a accumulation of years of training spanning three digits. That''s unbeatable by most of the opponents ~. I want to see my true brother, unless he cheats on me)


    While Rod thought so, Midori remembered when he was truly defeated.


    Catherine was surprised by the speed of her true reaction, but she fired two shots without panic.


    I didn''t have time to look at the opponent''s muzzle and ballistics, so the truth is I just flinch.


    More throwing ropes fly in. At some point the two throwing ropes are united, but the fire remains on.


    At the same time as the evasion, True threw steel wires with long needles first into the ring of throwing ropes.


    Before the throwing rope returns, True catches the long needle at the tip of the steel wire with his left hand. The steel wire extends from the sleeve of the right hand.


    Seeing Katherine spinning the throwing rope, I was really convinced that I hadn''t been noticed what I had done, crossing my hands in front of my face, and then pulling every body I could think of.


    "Huh?"


    Katherine flashes when she sees the part of the throwing rope ring cut.


    Steel wires converge. The purpose is to hook the wheel, so now Lariat needs to be re-tied again, so it''s useless.


    (Unless there''s a spare)


    I wanted to end it before they gave me a spare that might be there, and the truth was that the rope was cut and I poked a gap in Katherine that surprised me, and I shot the machine pistol bullets in a row.


    I don''t have a lot of time to reload or anything, but I have a spare gun and I can afford to pull it out. Even if this doesn''t stop you, it''s possible to continue the fight.


    But it didn''t seem necessary either. Two bullets wore Katherine''s fatty abdomen.


    Catherine, who was thought to fall at the front, stops it with her hands on the floor.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Catherine rises with the roar. Still looks combative enough. It even looks as if the abdominal shooting isn''t working.


    But the truth is, I was looking at the surrounding situation outside of Katherine.

 631 29

    The battle between Viper and Kiyojiro and their student members was lightly Keri.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    After the battle with Rod, Midori went around and the formation reversed once and for all.


    Hundreds of three-day moon-shaped flashes of light strike students. However, Midori was also concerned to avoid fatal injuries when she saw that the viper was at ease.


    "What is this..."


    Pierced through his body with grains of light, Kiyojiro groans in dismay.


    "Thank God... I didn''t know I was going to show you so much push in front of me"


    A viper who thanked Midori and lowered his hips to the floor so that he could reach. It was hard just standing there.


    "Heh, even if I fought like that, I think Midori would have won the Viper better. I would''ve worn it out now."


    "If you say that to me, I''ll save you."


    Vipers wonder how many times in total this will save them from their former childhood counterparts.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Shortly afterwards, Catherine, who was about to fall after being shot in the abdomen, rose up with a roar.


    "Huh!


    With the mood of tearing, two bullets are thrown up from the abdomen.


    "Fat armor."


    Catherine laughed when she said that, but I noticed it there. Rod has already been defeated and all the students have fallen.


    "If you''re a fat armor, you can''t help it, but you still do it?


    "You''re telling me you''ll forgive me if I surrender?


    In response to the true question, Catherine laughed sarcastically.


    "It''s not a hobby to shake a guy who already has a keri."


    Viper says.


    "I''m here to stop you sea chihuahuas from joining hands with the mafia in this city of euthanasia, so long as we can accomplish that end. Hopefully, you''ll stop working in Buddha City."


    "You''re a surprisingly sweet man. You''re asking me to miss out on that promise?


    "Never again. Then you''ll have to forgive me."


    Hearing Viper''s dialogue, Catherine grinned.


    "I can''t say much about my activities in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, but I''ll try to talk to my new boss so he can think about partnering with the Mafia. We didn''t like it either."


    Katherine decides to ride the sweetness of her opponent. It is essentially a demand after being defeated, and this is the only place to listen.


    "And... the first aid over here and the conditions for asking for it are additional. Me and Aizawa are pretty fucked."


    Look at the truth that''s bleeding from your chest, Viper tells you.


    "Is that all right with Aizawa?


    "I just took a ride and came to see you, so you can decide whatever you want over there"


    To the viper who takes the confirmation, I said the truth as I put on my uniform and checked on the chest wound. The bullet had broken ribs but stopped shallow enough to be visible.


    "Didn''t you come here to kill Van Damme?


    Catherine truly asks.


    "Nothing."


    True to answer as if it doesn''t matter. Actually, it didn''t matter.


    Then Catherine and Rod took the wounded student members to the infirmary. True, viper and Midori are also following for a long time.


    "Excuse me. I lost again."


    A bloody peach puffed by Catherine apologizes. To carry the student members, other staff were called to help.


    "We lost. You''re not the only ones who lost."


    Katherine looked back and looked up at Peach''s face, while laughing at the garlic and speaking gently.


    "I got a little rushed, but I''m ready. Maximizing the last challenge is how to pull Snow Oka out. So Katsuura, contact me."


    "Yes."


    Katsuura calls Junko as directed by Vandam.


    "Hello."


    "I''m glad you''re out. Apparently, those in charge of violence have settled, so I want to end the war."


    The outcome of Bill''s battle at the entrance was already in Van Damme''s ear as well.


    Didn''t you just do it until Kelli came along?


    "That''s verbal momentum. Now I''ve lost almost all of my fighting power in hand. I don''t have time to wait for reinforcements. I want to beg for my life in the name of a deal."


    He says he wants to beg for his life in a dignified tone, etc., and Junko leaks a slight laugh.


    ''What if I told you I wouldn''t respond?


    "You''re just talking about getting away. But I - for once with you, I feel like talking slowly to face to face. There are other prospects."


    "If you have a card that begs for its life and just attracts my attention, shouldn''t you show it now?


    "I''m asking the president pickled in formalin to be present for negotiations"


    Tell him so, Van Dam waiting for the other way out, but Junko was also silent and waiting for Van Dam''s next word, so keep talking.


    "His organization and our grim penis. It is an organization hostile to you on both sides. It seems that the formalin-pickled president has been investing in the press lately. Hungry for fresh information on the back streets"


    During the clone sales uproar of celebrities, did President Hormaline regret being made a story of an intelligence organization, or did he himself embark on the business and, as part of his pleasure offering, set up an institutional paper site offering stories about various incidents that occur in the back streets?


    Partly so to speak, it became a commercial enemy of an existing intelligence organization. It is the view of the residents on the back street that this would be a kind of return of interest.


    "It''s also in the interest of a formalin-pickled president for us to release our negotiations."


    "You can call it a public meeting. Looks like we''ll edit it later and then do it instead of live delivery in real time. I don''t even advertise in advance."


    ''If you advertise in advance and I''m going to ignore it, the President pickled in formalin is also a rounded face. So, what''s my interest?


    "Advertise to bring more Experiment Desk hopefuls together"


    "Hmm?


    To Van Damme''s words, Junko, who had talked relatively pale until then, gives his usual bounced voice and is surprised.


    "Of course you seem to be doing a lot of publicity, but would it already be a blow to the head? There is a way to advertise that brings together more experimental platform hopefuls. Of course, I can''t tell you that right now. It''s ruined to say it here and now. I shall reveal it on the occasion of the talks. If you could just get on with it."


    ''Not that it''s a very fascinating story, but I''m curious. If that''s all you have to say, come on. I''m curious to see if you might be up to something.''


    Hearing that word of Junko, Van Damme laughs dammit.


    (Curiosity killed the cat...... it still seemed like the best fishing bait to hang you)


    With disdain, Van Dam whines without speaking out.


    (Though I was twisting my head a lot because I thought it was the hardest way to lure her out, I seem like an idiot)


    On the other hand, without looking at the nature of the other person, I reflect on the fact that I thought too much of this.


    "Are you sure that means a decision?


    Van Dam moving on forcefully.


    "When do you do it?


    "Tomorrow. The location will be left to the decision of the president pickled in formalin."


    "It''s sudden. You can''t put time aside and make them think or prepare for this, is that why?


    "You''re right, aren''t you? As for the part about not getting them ready."


    It was a teasing pure child word, but Van Damme flatly admits it.


    "It''s odd that you don''t give me time to think. We have plenty of time until tomorrow. I can think about it enough."


    ''Mm-hmm,'' cause I''m not that smart. It''s gonna take a while to think. "


    "Are you dissatisfied with the terms? Anything you want to ask for?


    Asked by Vandamm, Junko conceives silently.


    ''They say the president pickled in formalin will decide where it is, but just change it there. The place is a coffee shop in the perfect town of Anle City. "Kewi". Since violence is prohibited in the neutral designated area, Mr. Van Damme can safely arrive.


    "More than my concern, for your protection? I can tell you that I''ve chosen a place where I can''t even contemplate killing by trapping you in advance."


    ''I don''t care if you decide to do that, but hey. Well, I''m looking forward to it.''


    Junko hung up when I said it with only one last word in it.


    "I hope you''re underestimating me at best"


    Katsuura sees Van Damme alone with a laugh.


    (I''m sure she thinks that she will never take a pull like me, who is an overlife. That chronic mind and alarm will kill you.)


    Tomorrow''s results are visible to Van Damme''s eyes at the moment. I couldn''t wait for that to happen.

 632 30

    5pm. While True and Viper were being treated in the medical room of the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, Midori, Yoshiku and the dog owner were having an early dinner in a dining room in the same building.


    "There''s something strange about attacking an enemy building and having it treated and eaten."


    Yoshiku tilts the beer jock.


    "You settled for once. Then there''s no problem. I suppose it would rather be a sign of reconciliation. Though it may be too soon to see that we have fully reconciled."


    Said the dog owner as he looked at her for a long time and thought it would be a good guy to have a big beer jock.


    "Wow, as for that pig in Sea Chihuahua, isn''t it okay to settle? She was like a sister who could talk inside."


    "Midori, let''s not get this straight, shall we?


    Yoshiku laughs bitterly and beware.


    "As for Pure Sister and Van Damme, you can still see that they maintain a confrontational structure, and they''re saying something about meeting, but I think it''s going to end peacefully like this ~"


    "There''s definitely going to be some kind of chaos."


    I agreed with Midori that it was true that he came to the dining room after treatment. Truth is, I pushed a wheelchair and came into the dining room. It''s the viper sitting in the wheelchair.


    "That took a long time."


    "Whatever I was, Viper was pretty badly hit. Especially bad legs."


    In the long run of speaking up, True explains.


    "I ate a lot of meat solution..."


    Viper with an almost like look.


    "If I can''t, I can walk. It''s pretty hard, and I need to rest for a few weeks."


    Returning under milk, the Lord, this wound would also heal within a short period of time, but I did not touch the area on this occasion.


    "That''s what I was wondering, dog owner. He disappeared on the way, but where were you doing?


    Shizuku turns to the dog owner and asks.


    "No, I was wondering if there was anything interesting, wandering around the building, but there was nothing"


    A dog breeder who answers honestly.


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I''ll definitely go in where it says no entry, and if it says no photography, I''ll definitely shoot it, because don''t touch it and what it says is actively a sticky person to touch."


    "Aren''t you just an annoying man... Besides, I''m old enough..."


    Listening to Midori, Viper looks at the dog owner in disdain. When I was in the church of Megalodon of Thin Happiness, I didn''t know he was such a person.


    "Say a piece of curiosity. Well, I don''t know how much it hurt. When I went on a foreign trip, I stumbled on a suspicious meal that had fallen in front of a private house, and it seemed like there was a strange bike that was rotten, and I was dying of high fever and diarrhoea. Don''t imitate me."


    "That''s not pinching, not picking up and eating..."


    "Don''t you have a sense of crisis..."


    To the dog breeder who speaks proudly, Shizuku penetrates and is truly stunned.


    "Yukioka texted me. They''re going to meet with Cornelis Van Damme and have a formalin-pickled president in between. The talks will be published later on the President''s website, pickled in formalin, for a fee."


    "Oh, I know. There''s already a whole lot to talk about on the back street internet."


    Listen to the true story, Yoshiku puts a face on it.


    "You wanted me to write an exclusive article. It depends on what kind of formalin-pickled president I hate."


    "It seems it was Van Damme who made the decision. Was there any delicious conditions for Snow Oka as well? Or is it just curiosity? Maybe Yukioka is willing to break the talks along the way."


    True I secretly expect you to do so.


    "The backstreet situation exposure site of the President pickled in formalin is not very interesting or popular. The executives in charge must be incompetent. I wish the top executives upstairs were careful."


    "Executives in charge?


    a long time to react to that word of a dog breeder.


    "That organization has many executives under its top executives, and it''s those executives who set up the plans and cover the business. Per executive, it feels like one business."


    "Is that how it worked... I knew the distinction between executives and executives."


    Described to the dog owner, Yoshiku is convinced.


    "I saw that earlier, too, but you''re planning on doing it in the neutral zone. Then breaking the talks by violent means sounds difficult, doesn''t it? Even if it isn''t, Jun is right after she got pissed off from all kinds of places about the radioactivity, and I don''t think she''s going to be able to do it."


    Midori says to the truth.


    "The means to destroy it is not necessarily violence."


    "If it depends on the content, even my pure sister will accept their demands. Dealing and closing the curtain doesn''t work."


    I wondered if reality was like that.


    Vipers and True weren''t the only ones who used the infirmary. Student members who were broken bones by vipers, as well as Katherine, who was truly shot, were also pushed, and doctors working in the infirmary were busy since the beginning of the Grimm Penis Japan branch building.


    All this was just injuries that would have been better if I had gone to the hospital properly, but first aid is needed. Besides, as a Grim Penis, I also wanted to avoid calling many ambulances, so Katsuura instructed me to do everything I could in the infirmary.


    "If it was a win over there, I''m not sure why I pulled it up"


    Peaches say strangely. Until just now, Viper and True were in the infirmary.


    "Vipers were sweet people. That kindness, love, saved us all. That''s all."


    Katherine mouths a crunchy dialogue with no shyness, through with an unspeakable face.


    "I hear Mr. Van Dam discusses it directly with Junko Yukioka. Besides, we''ll have a public meeting or something."


    of the display put out in the air, said Kiyojiro, looking at a site for residents on the back street. Everyone pays attention to Kiyojiro.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "No way, because this one lost by force, a stream of surrender?


    "Aren''t we going to make some kind of deal?


    "Can we see it publicly, too?


    Student members.


    "Sign up for an organization called President Pickled with Hormaline and it looks like you''ll be able to pay to see it"


    "Which one? High."


    "You guys, I''m not dropping any money on a formalin-pickled president. It''s a place you shouldn''t see."


    Catherine openly says the face in puffiness.


    "Why not?


    "Because it''s an organization that sells snap footage, provides entertainment that hurts and afflicts people, and it''s not even Rokuro. If we ask Mr. Van Damme, he''ll show us even if we don''t drop the money on the formalin-pickled president."


    Katherine explained to Seon Tak, who asks strangely.


    "Are you sure Mr. Van Damme is okay without us escorting him?


    Peaches speak of doubt.


    "There is a neutral designated area on the back street. We''re using a neutral designated area for the talks, and you''re probably fine with the violence there."


    That''s what Katherine said in front of the students, but in the passage of a candoville at the Snow Oka Institute, Junko Snow Oka wonders if the use of radioactive material was a clear violation. And if she was the person who would knowingly commit the taboo violation, it was felt dangerous whether it was a neutral designated area.


    (These kids stand out and it looks like just me and Rod should sneak up close)


    That''s what Catherine decided.


    It was before 9 p.m. that True and Midori returned to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Welcome back."


    "I just grabbed the traffic and it was hard to see ~"


    In front of Junko, Midori says with a laid back face. On his way home by taxi, he was caught in traffic from a personal accident on the highway.


    "You should have taken the train home."


    "Don''t give me that, too. It''s just time for the train to get down."


    "Would it be better for the car to take longer than just to put up with that pain and just go home? I''m the former."


    "Unlike my true brother, Midori is a fiber. By the way - I heard about a meeting with the enemy boss or something, but what do you mean?


    Midori, who was speaking true, looked at Junko and asked.


    "Come on. It''s a demand from the other side, and I don''t know what you''re thinking right now. That''s why I''m interested."


    "You mean I tried to ride it on purpose. But what do you want to talk about?


    "It''s also like, ''Come on?'' Yikes. I don''t have anything to tell you."


    To the true question, Junko answers by spilling an ambiguous smile.


    "Should I escort you nearby? Even if the meeting place were a neutral designated area, Grimm Penis would not be a backstreet organization, nor would he uphold such a decision."


    "No, I don''t want it. If True can see you close by, there''s a chance you''ll be wary and confused. Care, stay thankful."


    Junko gently declines the true offer.


    (Don''t have a bad feeling...)


    In the meantime, Junko truly remembers going off to meet the player of the direct cook.


    (But I''m saying no to Snow Oka, and there doesn''t seem to be anything I can do in the neutral designated area, believe me, should I wait)


    True, but later I will be saddened by the sweetness of my perception.

 633 31

    Taking her legs to Amusement City, Van Dam had Catherine and Rod on her bodyguard all the way along. They offered to escort us.


    But after entering Candoville, Catherine and Rod acted differently. Ever since Van Dam entered Kewi, a coffee shop that I use besides the residents of the back street, the two of them have been asking about far-flung outside the store.


    As the building itself is a neutral designated area against acts of violence, but not knowing what would happen, Catherine and Rod were able to jump inside the store at any time.


    (I really should go inside the store, and not from here, it''s too late when something happens)


    I think so, Katherine, but Van Damme told me to stay outside, so I had no choice.


    Junko arrived in Kewi three minutes behind Van Damme.


    (I don''t feel like killing at all. I feel very bad about it, but, well, naturally not.)


    Looking over the store, Junko thinks. The way I saw it is no different than my usual keywi. The customers are also full of ordinary people. Besides, it''s noon, just in a crowded time zone.


    (Multiple signs being seen. I know the guy from the formalin-pickled president is shooting, but I wonder what else. Is the bodyguard hiding and watching? But I don''t think so either. Wonder what it is, this discomfort)


    Keep exploring the signs in the store as you get to your seat across from Van Damme. The sixth sense continues to sound a loosening alarm in the pure child, but this alarm alone does not know what to be wary of.


    "I want to ask you something first. You are a so-called Mad Scientist. Humanity once strangled itself, too, by causing severe damage to the global environment as a result of rampant forces that wanted to be danced past by immediate desires and hastening the progress of civilization to the dark clouds. What''s more, this planet is not just for humans. Humanity has finally realized that we must make careful progress in technology while keeping pace with nature and in harmony. Nonetheless, you are acting as you please, disregarding any will for harmony. Don''t you blame your conscience for that?


    Junko finds himself somewhat shy and suspicious that Van Damme has suddenly blown his argument with a long and wide tongue since he finished his social dictionary greeting.


    "I''ve come to have an argument that doesn''t matter -?


    "I don''t care. It''s extremely important to us. Why don''t you let me hear it from your mouth?


    Vandamm asking again in a serious tone. In the pure child, the discomfort becomes more difficult to describe.


    Junko naturally knows that Van Damme just does business under the name of an environmental protection group and doesn''t really want to advance environmental protection. On the other hand, there have been rumours that he is a psychopath and a rationalist who has nothing but money on his mind.


    What is it with him that he speaks such a dialogue? I can''t help but wonder if there is any other intention.


    "The answer is yes? I don''t care. That''s the answer. Even if we could have a depressed world after environmental destruction, that would be interesting, wouldn''t it? How will you live in it again? It''s just fun to think about."


    This was a lie. Honestly, I don''t want that world. To put it further, Junko thinks from day to day that he does not want to involve non-human organisms in the sacrifice of human science development. Also avoid animal experiments thoroughly.


    I can''t read their intentions, so I''m just trying to get on with the provocation and find out how to get them out.


    "I see, after all, the race of Mad Scientists is like a ruthless psychopath who doesn''t know the pain of others"


    Let me shrug my shoulders wide, and Van Damme gives a voice mixed with scorn and contempt.


    (I wonder if I''m aware of the shooting of a formalin-pickled president and bumping into questions like this. And it''s crunchy...)


    From the residents on the back street who saw this footage, Junko thinks that you''re the psychopath in this situation.


    My true phone rang. The opponent is a constituent who works for the wholesale organization Sigh Addiction, which Junko is pleading with, every moment of the month.


    "Watch TV. Channel 23. Eh."


    They say it in an exciting voice, and the truth is I try to turn on the TV. Seeing the footage shown there, the faces of the Yukooka Laboratory are flashing.


    "What''s going on... this..."


    "This... is Junko well aware of it?


    Tired and zo groan.


    The TV showed Junko and Van Damme. And there''s a conversation going on between the two of us. It is also politely served to the tellub, "Grim Penis Chairman Cornelis Van Dam, urban legend Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka, public conversation, etc."


    "There''s no way I know. This is Van Damme''s trap."


    Abominably true, send an email to Junko.


    (I don''t think I''m getting an email right now...)


    (True brother, I can also leave the phantom and go to the news)


    Midori offered telepathically.


    (But don''t let your true brother go out. Van Damme must be woven to get in the way. I''d rather get in the way, maybe it''s convenient)


    (Okay. Let Snow Oka know now. But that doesn''t explain why I shouldn''t bother you. [M] I''m coming)


    (Huh, no)


    I''m not convinced of Midori''s opinion, and Truth tries to get in. Midori stops it.


    (Calm down, True Brother. By the time Jun Sister was reported on TV like this, I''m sure most of Van Damme''s plots had already been completed. I don''t know what kind of hands I turned in the back, but this is how I exposed myself to the surface stage was Van Damme''s purpose. If I get in the way now, I''ll be an extra pot for Van Damme to think of. You can''t be unprepared for not being jammed when you see it on TV)


    (Then I''ll make sure it''s ready and done)


    Without trying to lend an ear to Midori''s warning, Truth left the room.


    "Uh-huh... this is so bad..."


    After the truth came out, Midori exhaled loudly and groaned pompously.


    That''s why you can sprinkle radioactive materials all over the city.


    Shortly after Van Dam told him that on TV, the video of Van Dam and Junko went wiped and showed what was happening in the hospital of the students who were bombed.


    The appearance of young people in the sterile room, wrapped around gauze and bandages in their bodies and put to sleep with their hands and feet hung by an infusion next to where the medical device was placed, has considerable impact.


    "To the students who peacefully pushed in the demonstration, this merciless trick. It''s not about what humans do. It''s the devil''s place."


    In conjunction with Van Damme''s dialogue, the screen switches to the demo surrounding Kandoville.


    "TV stations and totally guru...... right"


    Watch the bruised screen toggle and tiredness seeps anger into your voice.


    "What do you mean, there was pressure before and there wasn''t any press?


    A fiercely questionable Zuo.


    "It''s political power. Van Damme must have persuaded him to keep rooting. And you got caught up in this unintended story."


    Midori explained to Zao.


    "In the meantime, this fact was never reported. In Japan, a terrible situation was concealed, such as the use of radioactive materials for the purpose of killing citizens. And the killer, Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka - you were never caught by the police. That''s incredible to me, but what is this? I wanna hear it from your mouth."


    ''Cause I''m like that privileged class. Hey. I have the power to subdue the power and the media, and even if I don''t say anything, I can subdue them on the other side. I mean, I''ve done too much this time, and I''ve been pissed off from quite a few places. Come on.''


    "Ahhh... my pure sister''s idiot... I said that out of my own mouth..."


    Not even knowing it was flowing between teas on TV, Midori holds her face back when she sees Junko talking grandiously with an uncontrolled smile.


    "To Junko... I''ll tell you..."


    "I just told you wow... but it''s too late for this. Ha ha..."


    I told Midori laughing powerlessly when I saw tiredness try to fly a schizophrenic body.


    True to go to Junko, but when he ran to the entrance to the laboratory, he saw a man standing in front of him and stopped his legs.


    The person stares at the truth through the door of the toughened glass. Obviously I expected the truth to come out, and it seemed like I was waiting there.


    "Junko also sprinkled radioactive material here, and is it okay that this is off the neutral designated area?


    A detective over two metres tall, wearing a suit for women while looking at the truth, says in a quiet tone.


    "I was expecting you to jump out, too. Sorry."


    Confronting the truth that knocked through the automatic door was Ashiya Kurodo, a detective in the back street section of the euthanasia police station, called the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police.


    "Are you my stooper... Was Van Damme even reaching out to the police?"


    Staring at Black Dou, True ejects a rage-filled fighting spirit from all over his body.

 634 32

    "What does this mean? You know what we''re doing?


    The Under-Secretary of Defense Affairs, Zhu Tang Chun Road, saw Junko and Van Dam''s talks streaming on TV to Moro, put in a call to the TV station and asked in a cold voice.


    The radiation bombing of the Grimm Penis Student Member Demonstrators in Candoville is a case of premium press regulation. Of course, it involves Junko Yukioka. In spite of the fact that they have to keep their mouths shut and put their pens down in all the media, their television stations are streaming on a grand live broadcast wave.


    "The necks of all the people involved are broadcasting what could literally be severed from the torso, right?


    ''I''m getting permission from the right institution. Otherwise, this broadcast will be stopped immediately.''


    The other person''s response was asked to spare. It doesn''t look like we''re putting up a void.


    In addition, Zhu Tang also calls the Euthanasia Police Department.


    "I have a request from above you and it''s already working."


    Zhu Tang is surprised by the odd answer returned.


    That''s where I got the call.


    "Hey, it looks like a white fox glare. Ooh, hissing ~ ''


    The opponent was one of the substantial rulers of this country. He is also the head of the White Fox family, a landlord in charge of one of the nation''s spiritual defenses, and one of the members of the backstreet administrator, The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure. When it comes to the matter that Heavy Town has called, at this time, it can only be about this broadcast.


    "Eh, you don''t have to do anything extra"


    The white fox string spiral - as if Zhu Tang had seen through what he was doing - gave such a first voice. The voice is that of the boy.


    ''Let me just do what I want today, whoa. Yob''s reward and several other Fixers are giving this broadcast an advance ink. I mean, that''s the thing.''


    "You think you''ve truncated Junko Yukioka? Has a policy been decided to eliminate her?


    Zhu Tang wonders if he will do everything possible to wipe out even physical violence, which will socially hang Junko Yuoka.


    That makes things dangerous. In fact, what we did during the demonstration could be called nuclear terrorism, which was a horrible act, but even that required acquiescence. If you really want to do something, it''s obvious to do something more horrible.


    ''It''s not. This is a tutorial. Too Much Prank for Lolibaba''


    "Ro... are you sure you want to go?"


    unexpected expression, Zhu Tang raised a bewildered voice


    "That one? At Junko''s apparent age, is it too old to say Lori? It looks like it''s around fifteen, so I wonder if it''s a subtle line of disagreement around it. Lori confirmed if you look a little younger...... no, I don''t care about that. Uh, it''s a tutorial, a restraint. Well, Mr. Zhu Tang should do nothing and watch. The battle between Cornelis Van Dam and Junko Yukioka closes with the victory of Cornelis Van Dam ''


    "Okay."


    Zhu Tang was convinced by the words of one of the Fixers of this country, who was not only a voice but also an excessively childish way of speaking, with a tea-eyed and frank personality. I had to accept.


    True was standing on the spot, facing Kurodo.


    I know for a fact that I''m not the right person to fight and win. But I don''t want to do anything. I want to turn around, and I want to get out if I can.


    (How did a guy named Lu Taniguchi always get away from a guy like this...)


    I think about the person I once shot.


    "I''m fine. Maybe it won''t be bad."


    Black Dou, who can sense true feelings and deceive.


    "It''s not okay already at the moment"


    True said, he rushed out toward Black Dou.


    I can''t forgive him for what he''s been exposed to on his own.


    Anger tells no one without speaking up.


    Black Dou moves his arm. The distance was far from true, but fist shocks are emitted toward the true abdomen.


    The truth of knowing the identity of Kurodo''s abilities is that he was able to do so in a remarkable way, but not so many times. Much more cynical than reading gunpoint and ballistics.


    (This guy''s poking around without a second thought? Or is there something we can do about it?


    Surprised, Kurodo fires a second blow.


    Black Dou''s fist flickered on the true dovetail, broken into a true corporeal letter, and collapsed to the forehead. There were no particular measures.


    "Shit...... I resent you"


    "No, don''t resent me."


    Moving beside the poisoning true, Black Dou said, crouching and handcuffed to his true hand.


    "I''ll take it off in a while"


    "I resent you for a while"


    "How long have you been there?"


    To true words, it was Black Dou spilling a smile.


    (Heh, pure sister. Interaction with Van Damme I''m doing, it''s all on TV)


    When the schizophrenic arrived to the place where the pure son was, Midori told the fact.


    Junko''s expression changes and his eyes open to surprise.


    (This is him. Good.)


    Midori searches for a TV station photographer to shoot in hiding and interferes with its spirit.


    "One out, hoy''s. Ho ho ho! It''s time to do it with Hiromasu!


    The photographer suddenly makes an odd noise, swinging the camera with a weird face and dancing. Since he sang a spring song from Yosahoi verse full of banned broadcasting terms, other hidden staff went in to stop the photographer, but just before he could be held down, he threw the camera toward Junko.


    Junko silently caught the camera, and the next moment, the camera collapsed into a sand grain, and the sand grain became fog, disappearing without a trace.


    "Hmm. I don''t know why, but have I found out? I''m not sure what I did, but so far? There was still something I wanted to broadcast, but it was sooner than planned."


    I saw what happened in front of me and Van Damme still said with a satisfying look.


    "Hmmm... I didn''t expect you to use these hands"


    Junko who becomes faceless. I generally understood Van Damme''s aim. I''m not angry, I''m not impressed. She is slightly frightened and awakened.


    It''s a means that Junko could not have predicted. How to be strong and not fit for Junko''s taste. I also find it ridiculous, but it doesn''t mean it won''t strike me at all for Junko.


    "In spite of the unprecedented outrage of radiation attacks, the press and the press were suppressed, the police were unable to arrest them, and they seemed unhappy, and they helped us in this deceptive discussion."


    What''s more, it was a van dam who speaks out to the over-life fixers, both inside and outside the country, but stays out of it. There may be two cameras available, and given that this conversation is now being passed on to the teahouse, it is an area that cannot be spoken of.


    "I can do the same so that you can take root in power. Whether you can persuade me to move greater power, this is such a simple story"


    "I didn''t think it was possible for Mr. Van Damme to persuade me."


    "That''s chronic. Of you."


    Van Dam laughing niggardly.


    "But you''d be surprised, too, wouldn''t you? You failed, and you knew you couldn''t do it. You never thought you''d use your hands persistently again, did you? In fact, I let it shift to another means. The very means was also so decoy that it was too memorable. There is no certainty that violence can be beaten by violence. But by this means, I thought I could win."


    The first Van Damme used demonstrators to attack Junko from the surface. After understanding that was impossible, Van Damme came from behind - Junko watched and actually did when he attacked by violence. But the violence was to distract Junko.


    "I might not have noticed if it weren''t for that."


    "How about that? If I didn''t do anything, I''d be suspicious of anything at all. I stepped on Better to match your reading."


    Seeing as an opportunity the broadcast was interrupted, a number of police officers enter the coffee shop. Many of them have Junko''s discerning face. At the beginning is the figure of Umezu. The famous fierce men of the Euthanasia City Police Department were in full swing.


    It is a place where violence is prohibited, but it is restricted to residents in the back streets, and there is no reason to follow it until the police.


    "It''s too much, idiot. I don''t feel like holding your shoulders right now either."


    Umezu stops by Junko''s side and tells him he looks grumpy. Van Dam lifted his hand to gently stop Umezu taking out the cuffs and went on to say more.


    "Officials in this country said that if they were forced to expose you to the public in this way and arrest you, there would be more dangerous counters waiting. That''s why I have to move. But. Are you sure you''re going to run wild? Even with allowances or gradual indiscriminate terrorism? If you do that, the next thing you know, all the people in this country might turn to their enemies, even humans from all over the world, right? Your presence, your evil deeds, will be exposed during the day - this is the most important thing. Some of them were frightened that they would not be exposed because they would retaliate if exposed, but once exposed to public, that would also make sense. Now you are recognized as an enemy of society. Wouldn''t you?


    What''s next?


    To Vandamm''s words, Junko smiles small.


    Aware of hidden cameras that may still function, Van Damme is speaking one lie. Junko spotted it, too. It is clear from what I said consciously about the dialogue ''What''s Next'' that it is a lie. Van Damme doesn''t even think about it.


    Even if the evil deeds of Junko are exposed to the surface, as always, they can seal the moves of the public authorities and the press. That''s why there''s next.


    (But can I mouth that dialogue on this occasion? Sounds like a conscious word to me though)


    And Junko, who remembers in doubt.


    Van Damme, by the way, was urging the formalin-pickled president to film it as well, as an insurance policy when the television broadcast was interrupted. Though this one has the permission of Junko, it''s an organization hostile to Junko, and I think we can spill the footage.


    "I didn''t expect to get caught up in this way..."


    Junko dropping his shoulders, but the look doesn''t seem to be even remorseful.


    "Um, simple, crappy hands. But it worked. It''s the only effective hand I can think of at the moment. Curiosity kills cats as well. I took advantage of you because I thought you were the type to be caught in curiosity. That''s all. Reasonably turned on the cat."


    The first plan was different. The plan was to use Katsuura to lure her out and induce a good thing conversation to expose the evil deed, but I couldn''t do it anymore, so I called for a dignified discussion and Junko came on board lightly.


    By Umezu, he was handcuffed to Junko''s hand, but still, Van Damme speaks.


    "But the lightness would have been the alarm induced by arrogance. Thanks to you for underestimating me. Were you confident that you would never lose, whether it was violence or power? Sure you would, but didn''t you think I''d use it twice without giving up the same hand? Or didn''t you think I''d do that much? Were you lightly looking at me as a fool who wasn''t enough to take it? Either way, you know the witch who lived for over a thousand years."


    "But, you know, it''s easy if you just say it with your mouth, and it looks like a simple way of framing it, but I don''t think anyone who actually has the power to run this far does. It was hard to root ahead of time, wasn''t it? Perhaps I would have called on a secret society with considerable power. For example," Yob''s Reward. "


    Junko''s reading had hit me, but Van Damme never touched it.


    Junko is arrested, sidelined by the police force, and taken outside Candoville.


    "Well, it''s good to hide the handcuffs. Are you saying that it''s because it''s a schematic of disregard for human rights that you''re holding?


    In contrast to being coated around his hand, Junko speaks lightly of discomfort.


    "But if we don''t do it, we''ll be blamed."


    Umezu says with a sinister face.


    When did it come, multiple TV cameras are turning.


    (Wow, wow, I saw it scattered on the news. It''s making me the killer to be taken, me. I can''t believe you had such a valuable experience)


    He was a floating Junko, smiling lovingly toward that TV camera.


    Drinking Saito Platinum Taro''s brewed tea, Rainbow Bank Lily exhales satisfactorily.


    "It''s good tea, Taro Platinum"


    "Words without body."


    To the praiseworthy lily, Platinum Taro stretches his spine perfectly and drips his head deep.


    "I''ll tell you the extraordinary news"


    In the same living room, Mutsuki and Akiko watched a TV show animation for toddlers, but suddenly switched to the news.


    "Earlier, we arrested Junko Yukioka on charges of terror using radioactive materials in the country and bombing members of the environmental protection group Grim Penis."


    "Blah!"


    Seeing Lily''s well-known face on TV, and being arrested and smiling at the camera, Lily erupted her tea in a surprising, less grand fashion.


    "Did you see that!? Mutsuki! Akiko! Precious scene of lilies blowing tea! I burned it in my eyes!


    Look at that, Taro Platinum is calling.


    "Junko, why are you under arrest... I mean, why are you under arrest, you look so happy..."


    "Well, Junko..."


    Said Akiko with a flashing look, Mutsuki mouths a dialogue he doesn''t even know very well.


    "I wonder what the hell she''s doing..."


    Lily shrugged with an equally sharp face as Akiko muddled the tea from her mouth with a handkerchief.

 635 33

    I called the undersecretary of defense affairs, Zhu Tang Chun Road, from Van Dam.


    "Now, does this make what you fear come true? Your warnings, and Snow Oka''s warnings, ignoring them all, dragged her out onto the surface stage. Does she create the wrong number of bomb victims?


    In an administrative tone, Van Damme asks, not particularly if it doesn''t seem to tease him, or if it''s a proud mouthpiece.


    ''I won''t let you do that. She''ll be free soon. I''ll also regulate the press.''


    "Yeah, yeah. I know you will. I also expected that to happen. If he stays in captivity and the press keeps making noise, Mr. Zhu Tang''s fearful prophecy will come true. So you''ll be desperate to get your ass stuffed. That''s fine. But I did my original purpose right and beat Junko Yukioka. Is it not? It''s a triumph."


    To answer the question as expected, Van Damme has prepared a dialogue.


    "Mr. Zhu Tang. In your previous phone call, you referred to Junko Yukioka''s use of radioactive materials to chase away demonstrators, saying gentle warnings, etc., but in fact, many Fixers seemed to have quite a headache with their gentle warnings. I persevered in trying the same hand because I questioned many of your words. Because Junko Suzuoka''s conduct is an act that should not be allowed to be refused, he wants me to be the back shield because sanctions should be granted and I am responsible for it. With all sincerity, I persuaded the Fixers. Here''s the result."


    ''I heard you were a thorough rationalist, but you don''t seem to be. He''s like a kid who hates to lose. "


    In a tone of no heart or familiarity, Zhu Tang said.


    "No, I don''t fight to lose. If I find out I can''t win, I''ll pull it off honestly. Because it''s useless. But I stepped on it this time that I could win, so I tried my best. And in fact, I won."


    ''Congratulations - let''s just say. It just seems like the first victory to me.''


    When I get off the phone with Zhu Tang, I now call the President pickled in formalin.


    "I''m sorry I messed you up."


    "I heard the whole plan from the beginning, and I cooperated. There''s nothing wrong with it, and it''s not about apologizing. It''s painful to let Junko blow a bubble."


    To apologize Van Damme, the great executive of the formalin-pickled president speaks backwards of words, in a pale tone similar to the one he met.


    "I will pay for all the damage I''ve done to you. If anything happens again, thank you."


    "Oh, I''d be happy to work with you"


    The phone hangs up. Van Damme, with a satisfied face, exhaled loudly, leaving his back deep in the chair to help him out.


    "Japan has the idea of winning and tightening its helmet, but it''s actually a little distracting and I want to be happy."


    Looking up at the void and smiling with pleasure, Van Damme shrugged.


    "He''s pathetic. Van Damme framed me beautifully. Mad Scientist defilement. Die. ''


    When Viper got home to the club cat mansion, there was a milk that looked grumpy. It goes without saying why.


    (Are you angry that your rival has been framed? Easy to understand)


    A viper who sees such milk and laughs slightly.


    "Van Damme''s way of framing him, too, is it seco or meaningless?


    A triumph just to show off. It just seems like we won our first tentative victory, but it doesn''t seem like a viper.


    ''Right. As far as the press is concerned today. It will be regulated as soon as tomorrow. If you don''t, Junko won''t know what to do with a bee cut, and all sorts of people will sit back and build a war to keep Junko out of a bee with violence, and you''ll want to avoid that happening -''


    And Junko himself sees that, so he must have been caught by adults, Milk sees.


    ''But yet shame is shame, loss is loss, isn''t it? We can''t rely on Junko anymore, so we can lead him to them. "


    Milk declares.


    "How? It''s a giant organization that strands the world."


    "Think carefully from now on"


    That''s what Milk replied to Viper''s question.


    "Hmmm... I didn''t know that Junko was going to eat a cup"


    At the dog breeder''s apartment, Yoshiku roars watching TV.


    "It''s just today that we''re talking about the way the backstreet intellectuals see it. I think so, too."


    Without watching TV, the dog keeper says, while browsing the internet in the backstreet relationship.


    "Just today?


    "For what it''s worth, television and newspapers are strong media in this country. Because television is the biggest medium to know what''s going on in the world, the people will be danced to it if the TV makes a scene, but if the TV shuts up, the interest of the people will go apart. You''re a former newspaper reporter, and you don''t even know that?


    "No, that''s why it''s only today. Such an awesome big incident has come to light. You''re gonna make a scene for a while, and you''re gonna stay in history, right?


    "It''s not reported in any way tomorrow, and it won''t be on any official records. It may be covered as a topic on the internet, but that''s all. Awesome topic on TV for just one day. Later, if not mentioned at all, the interest of the people moves quickly apart"


    That much was explained to me, and I found out what Yoshiku was about.


    (You mean there will be pressure tomorrow...)


    Reminds me of my time as a reporter and a long time in an abominable mood.


    "Why did you only report today when you could put pressure on it right away? And Junko is under arrest."


    "I guess Van Damme persuaded the erotic people around on the condition of a one-day victory. It was more convenient for the horny people. So, Junko himself must be able to spot it, so he got caught a lot of people. I gave Van Damme a Haribote victory. A farce. But still, Van Damme''s win is a win."


    "Hmmm...... is that what they say online?


    "No, my imagination. But I think it''s probably a hit, and there''s a similar inference going on online."


    He was a dog breeder who smiled at him for saying so, but Shizuku has yet to be interpreted.


    "Hmmm... what''s the point in winning such a day... Besides, the horny people and Junko can spot it and match it. What''s in it for the horny people?"


    "Van Damme, it''s just like being mean? Or maybe some future fabric stones. From the horny people, isn''t that the nuance of sanctions and warnings for Junko?


    "Hmmm......"


    I was somewhat convinced of the erotic people and their motives, but when it came to Van Dam''s intentions and fabric stones, I didn''t know much about it.


    "So, Mr. Rod knew all this was going to happen?


    At night, in the dining room of the Japanese branch building of Grim Penis, Kiyojiro was having a conversation as he picked up a meal about the same table as Rod. Catherine and all the other student members.


    "At Van Damme''s escort, I heard everything when I went to meet with the chief executive of the formalin-pickled president. Our loss was also woven into Van Damme''s plan. Doing so will make the meeting with Yukioka less suspicious. It''s a performance to create the idea that a hunted Van Damme will end up single-handed and coming to a deal"


    "So some of the guys died..."


    Listening to Rod, Kiyojiro stops eating hands. I was shocked that our battle was simply a part of the battle.


    "That''s how Van Damme does it. If you''re dissatisfied, you should cut off the grim penis. He doesn''t even think about you guys."


    Rod tells depressing Kiyojiro in a pale tone.


    "Besides. Once you are in the battle, all your life and death are your own fault. In some cases, they can force unreasonable battles. But you have to accept it all, too. We need strength to survive."


    Rod''s words, spoken in English, reach several ears who understand English and fall into a dark mood. One interpreted and members who did not understand English also darkened their expressions.


    "What if you guys don''t come to Sea Chihuahua? It''s like a lower grim penis organization, but it doesn''t mean everything is Grim Penis, and the new boss is a good guy."


    Catherine, who loaded the table with about four servings of food, has made an unexpected solicitation. No. Seven servings, to be exact, is a meal serving three, and there are currently four servings left.


    "I''ll follow you, Mr. Catherine."


    It was Seita who gave him the first name.


    "What!? No way... I can''t believe you named me..."


    Katherine blushes her puffy cheeks in surprise.


    "If I''m going to be one of Mr. Catherine''s men too, fine. I can trust you."


    "Yeah, me too. You have guidance as someone who stands on top. But not without sweetness."


    Kiyojiro and Peaches also agree. From there, a noxiously concurring call.


    "Rod......"


    After all the solicitation to Sea Chihuahua had been completed, Catherine looked at Rod as she sparkled her eyes.


    "Harlem done!


    Catherine giving a shout out of the synagogue.


    "You''re the reverse har. And then there''s a couple of women mixed up."


    "Never a problem (no problemo)!"


    "Right..."


    Of the hammers, which seemed irrelevant, Rod pounded the beer.

 636 34

    Even that day Van Damme was interested in a long chat over a TV call with his wife Kate. Always have a conversation every day, even if you are away.


    "Do Bourgeois men know that decent romantic marriage is difficult?


    "Oh? How could Sole be Death''s?


    "It''s because all the women rubbing off are female pigs wearing people''s skins for purses and status. It''s less than a whore. I don''t know, there are many cases of people getting tricked into marrying me. Well, men may also be looking for accessories to replace their wives, but they are also accessories that will eventually fade when they get older."


    "Oh? If it''s me, Datte, I might be the one making you donate instead of your wallet, right?


    "Woohoo... what if I did? No, there''s nothing wrong with that. It''s been a donation since the beginning."


    To Kate''s joke, Van Damme jokes back too.


    "That''s Souto, the Mad Scientist. Death."


    "Oh, it''s just a one-day victory"


    Before I say it out of me, Kate cuts the matter out and Van Damme laughs bitterly.


    "The cat has nine lives. Yukooka will be released soon anyway. Naturally."


    "Is that wacky, dodgy, and this kind of thing about Sita?


    "It''s a return of interest to the shepherd who killed the sheep. The best I can do right now is this crappy revenge. How much of a blow it''s been to her is immeasurable to me, but for once, it must be my victory, right?


    Students of the demonstrators who were bombed were not yet dead, but many of them were already supposed to have died in Van Damme because they had no prospect of being helped.


    There was certainly a desire to take their revenge in Van Damme. They did their best with their lives.


    So I tried to reward it myself. It was woven to have the dead out in the first demonstrators, and even in the battle that followed, they let the dead out. I don''t even want to waste that sacrifice.


    I questioned whether it was an unreasonable sentiment for Van Dam and a futile motivation myself, but I told my heart that there was no such thing as a shepherd who was not angry because his sheep were killed, and I honestly admitted that was one of the reasons. Though I do not think deeply about the fact that I am the one who sent the sheep before the wolf.


    "Have I grown up a little bit now that the desire to avenge the sheep, etc. has sprung up? Did you get a little closer to a normal human being?


    ''I could say so, Wane. Compared to when I met him, Wah, he came out mostly humane. But at the point where you''re looking at people like sheep, Madame.''


    "Gu......"


    Kate points me out, I get stuck in words. But from Van Damme, they cannot be seen by man, they can only be seen as those who possess the attributes of sheep.


    "Well this is not the next time. I watched Yukooka sweetly, too, but I lost my dear sheep. It was only to this extent that improvisation could be avenged without much preparation. We really need to settle this next time."


    "But wonder, sir. How can Junko Suzuoka and other Mad Scientists stop the Grim Penis from enlargement and causing a stagnation in the science of human civilization?


    Some immortal Mad Scientists have been around since the power of Grimm Penis was weak. It was hard for Kate to understand that she didn''t crush it while it was weak, and now it''s a pattern of contention.


    "It was simply underestimated - considered. He said he was enlarged when he realized it. But there''s another speculation. They left it for a while as a convenience."


    "Is it convenient?


    Kate surprises me with Van Damme''s words.


    "They believe that the element that most develops science is war. That''s a hit, though. On the other hand, they think that a state of war is undesirable. War develops science, but when peacetime develops culture in a different way. Grim penis, which creates a tide of scientific exclusion as a kanful agent that turns into war - the aim of spreading this distorted and extreme idea and, with the recoil when it collapses, of planting the idea of the supremacy of the development of scientific civilization in the world. Well... it''s just speculation."


    Van Damme sees many parts of speculation included, but with some foresight of the thought circuits of those called Mad Scientists, and the theory is likely to be hit.


    "If this theory of mine were true, I''d have to say they made a miscalculation. The grim penis - the repression and regulation of the development of scientific civilization - has become too strong than you can imagine, and that has spread too far into the world. If regulators overwhelm regulatory opponents, they can''t even expect scientific developments, advances and doings due to the recoil to regulation they envisioned. Early on, Junko Yukioka and Grass Dew Milk became head-on relative to us, so we seemed to be able to spot them in terms of these two."


    That''s why Van Damme also thinks these two must be crushed for real.


    Yukioka Institute in the absence of the Lord.


    It was Junko''s job to always cook meals, but Midori cooked meals that day.


    A meal by three people: true, tired, and Midori. No one tries to talk during a meal.


    It is true that the atmosphere of not talking is due to the fact that the existence of Junko was reported to be huge and arrested, but that it was particularly heavy on the air among them. As usual, he is faceless, but he has dissipated so much the aura of anger and remorse that he is still this, tired and Midori are all aware of it, and silent.


    "Ugh! Ugh, the rice doesn''t taste good. Even though my pure sister isn''t dead, I don''t know how to twitch and get cancer. Uh-huh!


    Suddenly Midori screams and stares at the truth.


    "Heh heh, I know you''re headstrong, but if you''re a man, you can stand taller, True Brother"


    "Right. Sorry. But it''s on my mind nonetheless. Even though Snow Oka deserves it..."


    True to be named and dumb after an honest apology.


    "But Jun Sister, what''s going to happen? - Hey."


    "Immediately... you will be released..."


    Towards Midori, tired said.


    "If you''re serious about keeping me locked up... or trying to put me to death..., with Junko, I don''t know what to do"


    "I will, and the country''s horny people know it, so you arrested them for some reason or another."


    "Rather than ments... sanctions... I guess. to imitating radioactive material scattered..."


    With regard to the thoughts of the over-life fixers, they also understand somewhat better than Midori that they are tired of engaging. Midori, on the other hand, has repeatedly reincarnated, so he has never been very involved with any other overlife.


    "If you look at it differently, it''s a great story that the radiation sanction is only one day of reporting and detention..."


    And, Midori.


    "I hope what you''re tired of saying is true. If we don''t get released tomorrow, let''s go see him."


    To the true word, Midori looked unexpectedly true.


    "Because I''m talking about my real brother, I thought you were going to go to jail to beat him up."


    "That doesn''t make any sense, and if you want to, you''re doing it yourself."


    I know what Midori says is a joke, but I really sighed softly wondering what he thinks of me nevertheless.


    The detention center of the euthanasia police station at night.


    The Euthanasia Police Station has a detention facility dedicated to the back streets and contains a significant number of arrests. Although most of the usual criminals are private rooms, the number of backstreet-related arrests is so numerous that they are often made into compartments.


    Junko didn''t know what to do, so he was never in a room with the other arrests, and was kept in a private room. There''s no such thing as an iron lattice, it''s a normal room. The door has a lattice.


    "It hurts that my phone was taken away. Too much time."


    Junko shrugs as she sleeps sideways in a simple bed. There is nothing to do, nothing to do, and only time passes by for no reason.


    Unexpectedly knocked. It''s midnight, but I wonder what the hell it''s for. No, I''m also suspicious if you''re a police officer in the first place.


    "Go ahead -"


    When I speak, the latticed door opens, and when I see the nostalgic face that showed up there, the expression of Junko shines.


    "Sister, hiccup."


    He was Junko who woke himself up and spoke brightly, but Sister looked at Junko with a sharp face.


    "Duh... what... wow"


    On Sister''s right hand, Junko becomes a bubble-eaten face when she sees her prickly glove framed. On the left hand was also gripped with wasabi and dashi.


    "Evening, long time no see, with a butt pen."


    When he greets him, Sister covers his body and raises his white coat, rather than packing it to Junko.


    "Hey, stop. Around."


    "It''s a bad birthday."


    When his left arm held Junko''s hips, which burst, into disappointing restraint, Sister held her right hand and pulled her shorts down to her thighs at once for each underwear.


    "Ooh... I haven''t seen you in a long time, but you''re still buzzy and fuzzy with your butt. Extremely elegant in colour, shape, touch, softness, any. No, prison tablets for this situation. I''ve seen a lot of hips for 2,000 years - but this is one of the top three delicacies."


    Sister stares seriously at Junko''s rounded ass and states her ass review.


    "But sadly, how sad is it that this white ass is going to be stained with miserable red and purple?"


    Sister put all her strength in her right hand and put enough wrist in it to start slapping Junko''s ass


    "Ahhhhhh!


    I scream at the detention center late at night, but I have spoken to the police station in advance, so I will not be here.


    "I''ll also apply your medicine."


    Open the lid of the cod and wasabi because you held it in your left hand, and when you put it out plenty on your right palm, Sister paints it all over the scratched Junko''s ass.


    "Uh-oh, no, no, no!


    Junko twinkling and screaming.


    "I''ll give you a break to get inside. But next time I do, I don''t have that coverage either."


    With that said, Sister puts her shorts up and puts them back together, but without trying to free Junko, she holds Junko''s head in both hands and pushes it against her chest.


    "Nor, for the first time in a long time in my book. You''ve been a bad boy. I miss you somehow."


    "Sorry..."


    Junko apologizes, savoring Sister''s softness and warmth over her clothes.


    "He''s going to be released tomorrow. Stay with me for a while."


    "Uh? You''re releasing me. -?


    "You''ve been making a big deal out of me because I was sure you''d get me released soon - right? If we don''t release him, that''s gonna be a problem."


    If we''re going to keep him locked up and take him in the direction of punishing him for real, that''s why the fear of not getting his hands on Junko is going to come true.


    Of course, when that happens, the side that suppresses it desperately suppresses it, but as a result, it doesn''t show how much sacrifice it will make. But if we just let it go, that won''t happen. You can sneak me out, so I''ve never been over doing that. Junko was also discerning that the Fixers would judge him that way.


    "A single arrest considering the public eye. Ah. Mr. Van Damme seemed to have spotted it, too. Either way, Mr. Van Damme''s win is a win. I''m a loser. I wonder if it feels like only black and white have been clarified."


    In the back street, Junko will also tell you that Junko has been freed, and Junko expects that even if he is forced to make arrests, those who see a series of interactions as a farce will come out because he has been lightly freed. But Junko knows how hard it is to run this farce.


    What is more, I also wonder if this forceful arrest play, which also includes one-day coverage, is Van Damme''s fabric. Even if it is just a return of interest at this time, we can make use of as much as we want later.


    "Shepherds know the nature of sheep better than anyone else. The sheep will eat grass the next day, even though the wolves will appear and make a scene temporarily."


    "Even if public opinion boils down for a moment, if the sources are shut down, the world''s interest is just a story to move on. Hey. Though, it''s also true that it was firmly in people''s memories"


    If the media shut their mouths, it is a story until then. It may get noisy on the net for a while, but it also diminishes my interest over time.


    Where Junko was secretly released here, it has no great impact on the world. After the victim''s death, the survivors may make a scene, but where it does, the flow cannot be changed.


    (Unless you''re someone as powerful as Mr. Van Damme, right? But that''s unfortunate. If you decide I''m the enemy -)


    If those who oppose themselves try to devour themselves with all their might, Junko rather welcomes them. Besides, if you''re a good player, it''s even worse.

 637 End Chapter

    Van Damme was supposed to leave Japan that day.


    "Katsuura, if you think Snow Oka is better than me, you should run under her right now."


    In front of the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, say goodbye, Van Dam tells Katsuura so, making her laugh wildly.


    "There is no annihilation..."


    Katsuura shrinks and shakes her neck smaller.


    "My betrayal... even though I could see through it and manipulate it... can you forgive me? Or do you remember and throw it away sooner or later?


    I really want to hear it, and Katsuura asks terribly.


    "Oh... Katsuura, I know your fears very well. But if you dare to check it out and tell me I''m no, will you be relieved to believe it from your head?


    Asked the other way by Vandamm, Katsuura''s face was even stronger.


    "Well... well, let me reassure you"


    Vandamm said with a mean smile.


    "I am a shepherd. Katsuura, what are you? Answer me."


    "Sheep... no... it''s the ranch watchdog"


    "Perfect answer. And now you''re relieved, aren''t you? To protect the sheep from a wolf named Junko Suzuoka, you will continue to desperately protect the ranch."


    Leaving it at that, Van Damme got in the car.


    (Instead of naming you a shepherd, you doped the sheep and let them fight the wolves to kill you... What world has a shepherd like that?)


    Katsuura thought abominably as she dropped off the car running away.


    In the car, Van Damme''s phone rings. The other person is someone you once had a conversation with.


    "Hallow."


    Hello, remember me?


    "Introducing Mrs. Harris - you''d be over-life, the rain-shore lily hostile to Junko Snowoka. Of course I remember."


    I remember, but its existence was van Dam I forgot until I got the call.


    "If you wanted to do business with her, you could have called me."


    "That''s also this dialogue. I was coming to Japan, so if you could speak up, I might have made it a little easier."


    I''m a Van Dam who says that in a social dictionary, but honestly, I don''t trust this rainbow shore lily at all or anything about a person I don''t know about any horsebone.


    "I see, you''re told you''ve lost your mind about me."


    "You''re busy. I beg your pardon."


    ''Well, you can only move so desperately and get that kind of boring result... I was just telling you it wasn''t enough to plot both of them. "


    "Ho ho, will you see me as a fierce and harsh figure like an item feather? Well, I''m aware of the extent of what I''ve done, so I don''t feel itchy when I''m being sarcastic."


    Vandamm returns sarcasm in a hateful tone.


    "You seem to be the most incompatible type with Junko."


    "I talked straight away, too, and I thought so."


    "But if you think thoroughly and rationally, you don''t even have to choose to fight that incompatible opponent."


    "If I didn''t see the victory vigeon, I wouldn''t have fought?


    ''Next time you set up, speak to me properly, too. Your child''s sea, Chihuahua, has been able to provide you with no less strength. "


    "Never."


    Van Damme responded promptly to Lily''s offer, but at this point, he had no intention of doing so.


    Junko, who was released and returned to the Snow Oka Institute, was surprised.


    Because there were four figures: true, tired, Midori, and Zao, who would be greeted at the entrance on purpose.


    "Hmm... I''m home..."


    Junko laughs with an awkward look on his cheek and meets lightly.


    "I thought you''d be released, but you were fast enough"


    Ahead of the silent threesome of boys and girls, the only thing that looks like an adult Zuo speaks first.


    "Well. Hmm... I''m sorry I bothered you so much."


    "I knew you''d be released, but come on, you don''t feel good ~"


    Midori says to the sigh mix. If they were just arrested, they would still be reported in the teahouse, which was a fresh shock in a bad way, even from their hundred wars of smelling.


    "Sister Mika always lives in a world like this - or you become aware of it. From the shade, the surface stage is too dazzling ~"


    "We were all worried about the future. Shouldn''t we not make a noticeable move for a while?


    "Ugh, yeah... right"


    Midori and Zuo speak up and try to soothe the air, but Junko remains so at first. It goes without saying why.


    The cause of that awkwardness moves forward.


    "Truly..."


    The moment Junko tried to open his mouth, Truth didn''t care for any other eyes, he hugged Junko from the front.


    From the truth, it was the desire to hug and hug, but because of the height difference, I am truly conscious that it really only looks more like a hugged outfit, and that the position of men and women seems to be reversed on a pictorial basis.


    "I regret... I can''t forgive you"


    True to quietly say your honest feelings in Junko''s ear.


    "Whoever exposed you, I will definitely butch you to death"


    Declare in a quiet tone, but with firm conviction and willingness to kill.


    (Wow, thanks to Mr. Van Damme, True you hugged me ~. Yeah, I can lose this as many times as I want ~)


    Junko, on the other hand, holds back the truth strongly without being able to see it becoming a nigger face.


    "What is it, that... If you get arrested for being reported, can you truly hold...? I do the same thing...... should I? Regrettably...... unforgivable"


    "Heh, ancestor, calm down for a second. See, Midori will hold you instead"


    "Hey... it''s painful... it''s not a hug..."


    I shuddered with anger and jealousy, bumping and squirming tired, naked strangling.


    The plane flies. From Japan to the United States.


    (This time, yes... Shall I say force reconnaissance? I didn''t know too much about the enemy. But I could know her nature. Next time, prepare the measures carefully and come)


    Looking up at the void, Van Damme thinks. I''m not a loser. There was some reflection, but much was gained.


    (Most importantly, it was fun. Long time no see)


    Laughter spills in nature and mouth.


    Turning on the TV, footage of a demonstration march by Grimm Penis was streaming in the United States to be visited.


    "Mae Mae rings, they''re adorable sheep"


    Vandamm smiling again.


    "The Japanese sheep seem to have become watchdogs. Well, that''s good, too. Nevertheless...... is paper books mainstream rather than ebooks yet in Japan? He likes to destroy the environment he creates."


    So Van Damme opens a book and starts reading. It was a light novel handed to me by Katsuura.


    In his own room, Junko opens his cell phone display in the air to contact someone he knows about his release. Then about a heap of messages were received in the mailbox.


    About a third of them were experimental bench hopes. The rest are protests and pranks. These are all the people who watched the TV show the other day and found out about the existence of the Yukioka Institute.


    This number of experimental bench hopes is too much to satisfy Junko. On the contrary, it''s the number of happy scream levels.


    (I see. Mr. Van Damme, after calculating what would happen, I kept my promise. My enemies have grown. My visibility also increased on TV, and more experimental bench applicants -. This is another way I don''t want to do it, but does the deal turn out to be -)


    I think Junko with a grin.


    (It''s a big deal. But...... that guy is more like water and oil to me than Lily)


    Sitting on the chair, Junko sends an e-mail of no and apology to each and every one of the massive lab hopefuls. I have not responded automatically to experimental platform applicants'' emails from time to time, and I have responded to them all by hand.


    (The call for human experiments itself was also discontinued for a while. All enemies in the direction of immediate disposal......)


    I don''t know why you thought that.


    "We don''t need enemy manipulation."


    She kept texting us with a grin and Junko shrugged.


    19 Be a Shepherd and Play End

 638 Two preambles

    She can''t resist being called by a number. Even if it is a clone, I am proud to be Namika Tsuki myself, so much so that it should be called by number. I don''t want another name now.


    Perhaps that would be the same for the other clones.


    The number given is number eleven. Simply in the sense that it was made eleventh, that''s what they called it from birth.


    I wasn''t worried about what kind of treatment I would receive when I was sold as a product. I couldn''t help but be anxious. Because they had heard beforehand that it could also fit the hard eye depending on the buyer before it was sold.


    In the place where it was sold as a sale, it was called the eleventh by the family of the LORD, but it was called by the LORD by the name of Mika.


    It was only the twelve-year-old boy who became the lord of the eleventh. He was the second son of a wealthy house, but he was in a jerk and refused to go to school and wanted a friend who wouldn''t bully himself. And I was a big fan of Moon Namika.


    The boy and No. 11 soon became friends. The boy was a little selfish in some places, but innocent and caring, and No. 11 had a good day. Almost all four or six o''clock, No.11 and the boy stayed together, talked a lot, played a lot of things.


    It is the eleventh that lacked concern that I was a clone, but the boy even told me that I was better than the real Moon Namika. I was so happy to cry.


    As the days pass, my thoughts on the boy gradually swell within the eleventh. It didn''t take me that long to recognize it as irreplaceable to me.


    Those days, not long after birth, remain among the eleventh, as the happiest memories.


    Happy days will suddenly come to an end.


    The world was changing that day when the belly-breaking XI left the bathroom for a long time.


    The servants of the mansion had rolled into untold wreckage with no one left. All of them, ahead of their elbows on both hands, had been severed from their knees on both feet down, and had been killed.


    In the dining room, the boy, the lord of the eleventh, and the boy''s father had a similar way of dying. No. 11 reached the remains of the still warm boy and cried out.


    Where I stopped crying, No. 11 noticed something odd.


    The dining room should have had a whole family eating. There must have been a boy, a boy''s parents, and a boy''s brother who was 19 years old. Yet the body is only for the boy and his father.


    I notice another strange thing. Only his hands and legs, supposedly the boy''s mother, were severed and rolled.


    Police were called and the only survivor, No. 11, was protected by the police. The cause of death for the boy and his father was blood loss.


    During the interview, after hours of not covering up with the police that he was a clone, No. 11 will face to face with a girl with the same face as himself.


    That was a month and a half ago.


    It has been more than thirty years since Hiraimura was incorporated into Tokyo Prefecture by Kanagawa Prefecture. Apart from the earthquake a year ago, there were no major incidents such as this in the village. Until that day...


    One day. Numerous villagers were cut off and killed from their knees or elbows all over the village. Some have lost both hands and feet.


    Even though the limb was amputated, the villager, who was quick to discover and barely took his life, ran like this with tremors when he regained consciousness in the village clinic.


    "A monster. That was definitely a monster. Bye, humans."


    At first some rejected the words of the survivors as rhetoric, but the next day, even witnesses at the scene of the murder testified that they had seen the monster, after again a large number of victims had left the village. The testimony coincided with the story of the survivors.


    It was a pair of monsters who killed him.


    One is about a child less than ten years of age tall, and from his large ripped mouth grows many fangs stretched outward and his skin is blue and black. But he had a musculoskeletal body, and he said that he had a twister in his hands and slipped into his feet at a terrible speed, waving that twister and amputating his legs.


    The other is tall, has as many as four hands, has two axes, one horn extends from his forehead, blue and white skin. He said he grabbed and stretched both arms of the victim with two empty arms, waved two axes and amputated his arm.


    Both said they were covered in body slurs.


    The villagers consult and decide to hire a magician to exorcise the monsters.


    The villagers were also skeptical of the very existence of the sorcerer, etc., but the person was found light.


    "I, the Star Charcoal Sword Yo, the star charcoal magician, who is more famous as the leader in monster extermination than in ancient times, have also perished the earliest monsters and so on."


    A tall young man who spoke so loudly was also shown witchcraft for confirmation. The villagers are really convinced and expect to be magicians.


    The star charcoal sword Yo soon headed for the monster exorcism.


    Two monsters came out of the cave as the star charcoal sword Yo tried to enter, staring suspiciously at the bell cave in the mountains outside the village.


    Star-Charcoal Kenyo looked at the two and realized scared. I knew at a glance. He said he was a monster with considerable power.


    "My name is Star Charcoal Stream Sorcerer, Star Charcoal Sword Yo! I''ve come to succeed and defeat evil demons that threaten the world of men! Be prepared!


    I give you a name by turning your stomach.


    "Starcharcoal?


    A tall four-armed blue-white skin monster spills a mockery when he hears its name.


    "What generation of star coal are you?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Asked by the blue and white monster, the star charcoal sword Yo hangs out.


    "The magician of the star charcoal stream is handed down to a child. The present twenty-second generation heir should not have been named like Tin. Deception is lamentable. Hey, Sakyo."


    "It''s not a trick!


    The star charcoal sword Yu is increasingly wolfish, even as he is furiously exaggerated by the monster''s pointing out that he is knowledgeable at the monster''s minute.


    "It may be true that he is a magician of the star charcoal stream. He could be the one who lost the inheritance fight."


    A muscular body monster with low blue and black skin, called Left Kyo, said. Behind the appearance of ferocity, it was felt by the star charcoal sword Yo, as it dwelt deep intelligence in its eyes.


    "Therefore, it is forbidden to be alarmed, Aoyagi."


    "I know."


    A four-armed monster called Aoyagi ran out with a star charcoal sword.


    "You idiot!


    It was a star charcoal sword that explored the counter in the magic of the chemical reaction system.


    "Bad Luck Late Payment"


    Zuokyo groans pompously. I also knew the meaning of the word, Star Charcoal Sword Yo, so I fought the moment the technique was complete.


    The witchcraft is complete, and a vortex of flames rolls up in front of Starling Charcoal Sword Yo and erupts into the rushing blue leaves.


    "Ha!?


    Starling charcoal sword Yo accidentally raises his voice about what happened in front of him. Suddenly a huge drop of rock fell from the top of the mountain with the roar, blocking between the blue leaves and the star charcoal sword. And all the flames were held back by the falling stones.


    "Don''t surprise me! I thought my heart would stop!


    The unexpected situation was the same with Aoyagi. We know that it was the work of Zuokyo and that it was not an intentional phenomenon caused by Zuokyo, but we couldn''t help protesting.


    "Transfer of bad luck"


    Ignoring Aoyagi, Left Kyo activates further surgery.


    In front of the star charcoal sword that was being taken in disquiet, the falling boulder broke into two pieces. Through that crack, the blue leaves loom.


    The battle went light with that. Both arms were severed by two axes, and Star Charcoal Sword Yo screamed without a voice.


    "Can the transfer of bad luck now be seen as a fate manipulation activated?


    Aoyagi looks back at Left Kyo and asks.


    It''s a subtle place.


    "Assuming it''s not activated, there''s going to be misfortune on me..."


    He fell on the spot in shock, without the skill of even making it into a situation where blood was erupting from both arms, and later Aoyagi looked down at the star charcoal sword Yo awaiting blood loss.


    "I''d rather not move too conspicuously, but can I see that I planted enough fear roots in this village?


    "Mm-hmm. The villagers are no good against us. Let''s just say we''ve been debated by a sorcerer. Tell the villagers to leave a message like that. Later, we will rule the village from the shadows, give it to our daughters, conceive our children, and increase our clan."


    Nodding against Aoyagi''s words, Left Kyo speaks of his future policy.


    "Decaying rope, white fox, silver storm hall, Shizuno... Remember that. The emperor''s vengeance is bound to be fought. I will make our species thrive, and I will avenge you in the future. I will make your children pay for their sins. And -"


    Left Kyo vomits words full of resentment and determination. To be honest, Aoyagi also thought it was inept, such as revenge, but was interested in the other purpose of his comrade, Left Kyo, so he decided to go out with him.


    "And resurrect the Beast Emperor..."


    Left Kyo spoke of that other purpose, along with the thought of the universe.


    That was more than a hundred and sixty years ago.

 639 1

    "I have a surprise for you tonight! As you can see!


    Because Mika had told me so in advance, I turned on the TV in the living room at the designated date and time, and the face of the Yukioka Institute, which set up to watch live music programs.


    "Wow, a surprise isn''t just an announcement of a new song, is it?"


    Says Midori, who sat on the floor clawing at the TV. Junko sits on the couch at the back, with True and Tired sitting side by side. There are also potted baby girls.


    "Well, I guess somehow."


    Not somehow, Junko was almost certain of what Mika was going to do.


    "Uh, what is it, Kana? I don''t know what kind of idiot you are."


    Exciting face.


    (I''m sure that one...)


    (I guess it will...)


    True and tired, Mika generally anticipated the surprise and identity of her foretold.


    "Next ~ here. How dare Mika Tsukinawa band up this time to perform a new song ~. Name it, Tuknamikers. Then go ahead. ''


    "Dase..."


    Midori spills the real deal when she hears the name of the band that the host with the big head has spoken of.


    The screen switches to the stage and only the silhouette of the five girls shows. Just looking at that silhouette, Junko, True and Tired are convinced that the prediction was right.


    But the lights went on, and those who watched the show in the tea room were not left to be stunned.


    "Yeah, yeah, what!?


    "Ugh, that''s what I''m talking about..."


    Midori was convinced that Midori raised his voice in amazement.


    The five girls, all with the same face, all in the same shape, only the costumes were different. All of it belongs to Mika Tsukinawa.


    The performance began.


    "You''ve often planted enough clones to play in public in such a short period of time."


    Truth impresses me.


    "Because they were just born. Hey. Whatever it is, it''s quick to remember. No, maybe not only that, but even if it''s made to absorb quickly. That''s what I did when I made the clone."


    Junko explains.


    "Ku, clone!?


    I don''t know what''s going on. I speak up.


    "I''ll explain it to you later."


    Said Junko, turning to Shiraito.


    "Wow, you''ve been collecting four clones."


    "I''ve really brought more. Mika''s clones alone were numerous, but the other clones were also brought to the next stage, and I modified them to make them immortal."


    I do my gaze at the admiring Midori, and Junko reveals the truth with a slight smile.


    Some of the clones that extended their lives had the bottom line that some might want a modified surgery, and there was an air that Mika couldn''t refuse because of her momentum, so she acknowledged this cumbersome task. As a result, the experimental platform hopefuls were there, so I think that I could take the original as a pure child.


    (Most of all, I couldn''t do any dangerous experiments that could kill me. If I do that, Mika is going to be very angry with me)


    Junko whines about the back situation without speaking up.


    "Let''s see how the internet reacts when we''re done with the song. I''m sure..."


    At the time Midori was about to say, something terrible happened on the live show.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh!


    All of a sudden, Mika Clone, who was in charge of the guitar, stopped playing, shook the guitar as she roared, and beat it up towards the set, either by allowance or gradually.


    "What begins...?


    "That''s... you''re number seven. This might not taste good."


    Flashing tiredness. Junko also laughs bitterly.


    ''Stop it! Number seven!''


    Mika the boulder also had to interrupt the song and went in to stop the rambling guitar clone.


    "Wasn''t it a performance..."


    True shrugged when she saw Mika try to seize the clone in a desperate shape.


    "Hi-ha-ha! Nobody''s gonna stop me anymore. Ahhh!


    Several parts of the stage exploded, wondering if a rampant clone had screamed. And even a guitar in your hand is engulfed in flames.


    "That''s not a performance either..."?


    "Yeah, that''s seven of your abilities going wild."


    To the tiredness of asking, Junko answers with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, my God! I wish I could die. Ah!


    He shook off Mika trying to stop him, and the clone shook his guitar and hit him towards the camera.


    The screen darkened, but about three seconds later it turned into a flower garden.


    Together, he stares at the flower garden with the "Please Wait" terrop.


    "Jun Sister... I was also guessing that this would happen?


    "Yeah......"


    To Midori''s inquiry, Junko shook his neck to the side.


    "I modified the clone for four, so I only expected to unit it... This is not happening to boulders..."


    "Even from Mika... it''s unexpected."


    Tired says.


    "I''m looking forward to hearing from the internet..."


    Midori opened the net by projecting a display in the air.


    Around the same time, on the ground floor of the Kando building, on the bar where the residents of the back street take their feet, the Tasmanian Devil. The two women had settled the bill and left the store.


    "Sorry, let me get up there fast."


    A blonde woman - no, a white man of good age who can still say a girl, apologizes with a high voice. She is a beautiful girl with slender limbs and thin stretches with only short strands of back hair.


    "I mean fine. I''m tired of my job, and I was hoping to come up early today."


    A cat-backed woman laughs, getting her hands in a pocket of uncluttered, dull jumpers. This one is in the mid twenties. It has a slight perspective, but is the bearer of a figure that can be called beautiful enough.


    "But I got paid for it. I got a sudden job.... I want to."


    White Beautiful Girl - Sylvia Tanshita, who made her the chief executive of the intelligence organization "O My Rape" and also the head of the escort family "Silver Storm Hall," sighs abominably.


    "This time it was especially helpful with Sylvia''s info...... huh?


    Upon leaving the building, Li Mei feels murderous and changes the tone of her voice. The expression has also changed subtly.


    Sylvia likewise guesses, and this one looks blatantly grumpy. Seeing it sideways, Li Mei spills a smile. I have told the raiders openly with that face what I perceive.


    After taking a sneak outlet, the two walk silently in line. The two of us head south and move to the side of the Night Fork Dance Shrine. I went on a less popular path at this point, but nothing has happened yet.


    It swelled through the downtown area to the city and the road to the woods of General Euthanasia.


    Li Mei and Sylvia flew left and right through the scene in advance of the shooting, but there were no gunshots. I don''t even see a gunshot wound.


    The raiders came here and showed up dignified. It appears from behind, and from where it goes, in the form of a pinch between the two front and rear.


    "What... these guys"


    And when he saw them, which were ten or more, Li Mei peeled her eyes. The appearance is obviously out of the public. It was two kinds of outsiders.


    One is a tall demon with blue and white skin, with four hands, two axes each in his upper hand, and one horn growing from his forehead. This is the six.


    Another is a blue-black skin demon, whose back length is about a child but unusually muscular, with a large ripped mouth and sharp fangs growing outward. I have a pigeon in both hands. This is the nine bodies.


    "Little ones seem tough when eating."


    Li Mei speaks up, but the out-of-the-way raiders don''t respond.


    "Li Mei, be careful. If the inheritance is true, these guys can do quite a bit."


    Sylvia issues a warning, calling in a space of nothing, a giant silver shield over two metres high and over a metre wide.


    Seeing that, the two kinds of monsters moved together.


    (That''s fast)


    Whimpering in his mouth, Li Mei had already gunned down two little blue monsters.


    (Is the smaller one that cuts in from the lower position a hassle?


    I thought so, but both the small blue and white and the large blue and white felt that the speed and movement were quite different. Fighting power varies from individual to individual. Decide that it is better not to look at it by type.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Sylvia''s thin arms swell with the roar, and her clothes flourish. It''s not just your arms, your shoulders and chest muscles are swollen, but that''s hard to see from above your clothes.


    He wields a giant shield by his suspicious powers and lightly amputates the torso of two blue and white Knoppo monsters. More shields back in place, each shield advances and bounces off a bunch of little blue and black monsters together.


    "As luxurious as ever."


    Li Mei laughs when she sees Sylvia''s battle on the sidelines.


    He was one of those little monsters who jumped all at once at Li Mei thinking he had shown a gap, but by the shooting of Li Mei, who shot him without even turning a gaze, he was put on his forehead and fell off his face by asphalt.


    They were two more trying to finish off the rest once and for all, but the remaining individuals were not easily defeated. Turn to defense and skillfully engage Sylvia''s attack.


    One of the monsters tries to creep into Sylvia, but there Li Mei''s gun erupts into fire.


    While Sylvia handles it, Li Mei''s gun is irreplaceable, and the monsters gradually die and reduce their numbers.


    "We''re leaving. That gunman is stronger."


    "What is it, Conoyalo!


    Silvia yells at the leader Blue Knoppo when he has reduced the number to five. Li Mei laughs again when she sees it.


    "I''m stronger, aren''t I!? For once, this is still overlife, and your track record is high!


    "Ha ha, so why don''t you try and compete?


    As she drops off the escaping monsters, Sylvia says to Li Mei, who shrugs her shoulders and laughs and mouths the joke.


    "So, what are those guys?


    "Foot Slashing Kids and Arms Slashing Kids"


    In response to Li Mei''s question, Sylvia answered with a flashing face.


    "So, what''s that? Which one of you was after me? I don''t remember being targeted by monsters."


    "During the Daejong Era, he was the monster who served the king of the monsters," The Beast Emperor, "who sought to overthrow the nation. Silver Storm Hall is related to one another. I guess I''m the one being targeted."


    Sylvia said, turning off the shield with the tongue punch.


    True sneezes a lot.


    "Cold or rumor?


    Junko jokes.


    It''s a rumor.


    The truth answered as I muddled the saliva on my hand with a tissue, thinking that I didn''t like the cold.

 640 2.

    Backstreet information sites also get a lot of information and knowledge about paranormal relationships.


    It is a substitute of its kind known as the history of Japanese darkness, and various anecdotes are described in mythology. Much of this is unknown on the face of the street.


    "Foot Slasher Kid and Arm Slasher Kid......"


    Mika whispers the name on the site.


    Mika was doing research online at the office where she used it as a backstreet starter.


    I''ve been following clues for a while now. I thought any small clue was fine, I talked to the police, the informant, and even the paranormal relationship, where Mika was told about a monster.


    "I''m talking about a monster who cuts off his arm and leg and kills people. It''s only been confirmed once in the Dae-jung era. ''


    Best known as the backstreet paranormal relationship specialist, Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft twenty-seventh generation heir Star Charcoal Shining wrote about its presence on the phone to Mika.


    But seeing that monster episode, Mika decides it''s irrelevant. Once a foot slashing child and an arm slashing child served the kings of the monsters named the Beast Emperor, but the Beast Emperor was debated by the Great Sorcerer Shizuno Rei, who said the foot slashing child and the arm slashing child fled.


    Further legend tells us that these two types of monsters, after the Beast Emperor was crusaded, were once called Sunrise Town until they were annexed to Anura City, fled to a land formerly known as Hirai Village, where they killed and surrounded people, but were debated and extinct by monster exorcisms.


    (That was futile! The monster did it! Ridiculous! No, it doesn''t mean it''s not possible at all! But unlimited!


    Mika decided so and gently closed the site.


    Mika''s ongoing case was the truth of a case known only to the back street as the Decaying Rope family massacre.


    This case has not been told on the street. Not reported. That is also because the slaughter was a division of the landlord in charge of the spiritual defence of this country: the family of decaying ropes. The connection between decaying rope and blood muscle and name alone was almost irrelevant to the production of the main house, but it was nevertheless determined that it was not preferable for the decaying rope name to come out into the world, and the case was buried in darkness.


    Here''s the summary of the case. Someone broke into the Decaying Rope family, and his parents, Zhong Decaying Rope and his second son, Hiroshi Decaying Rope, were severed from both hands and legs and died of blood loss or shock. All servants were killed with similar methods. Though the decaying Rope Yoshiko, wife of Decaying Rope Chung, and Akihiko Decaying Rope, eldest son, are missing, the hands and feet believed to belong to the decaying Rope Yoshiko of his wife were severed and left on the side of the bodies of Decaying Rope Chung and Decaying Rope Bo.


    There is only one survivor. The person who was in the bathroom at the time the incident appeared to have occurred.


    The person is in Mika''s sight right now. She has the same face as Mika, and is the client Teng himself who asked Mika to solve the case.


    "What''s going on? Original?"


    To Mika staring at herself, one of Mika''s clones who was sitting on the couch practicing guitar - No. 11 - stares at Mika in surprise.


    She was a keyboard role in Mika''s formed band Tuknamikers, but we talked about changing to guitar. Mika looks at it, if there is a quick absorption and learning power available for cloning, it will soon be mastered.


    "No - I was looking into an example case, but it hit the wall!


    "Yes...... Thanks."


    Mika and XI look sorry for each other. If your face is the same, your expression is exactly the same.


    Mika was once involved in crushing the clone sales business of an organization called "President Pickled with Formalin," and has since focused on finding out where the clones sold by his organization are and releasing them around. That''s not just for my clones, it''s for all the clones that were manufactured and sold.


    Finding out where they were sold, the clones were all temporarily deposited with the pure child and subjected to a modified procedure of immortality in order to compensate for the short life span.


    But not all of those clones got their freedom. No, I didn''t want it.


    The majority of the clones chose not to be free, but to live in the presence of their sold masters of their own will. Most clones were valued at the point of sale, because they admired the Lord, the buyer.


    Some of them were abused, and others wished to be modified for strength by Junko. Or because of special circumstances, some have gained their freedom.


    The XI, lost in the form of the killing of the buyer, his husband, was truly that special case.


    Eleven, who was in the police audience for the situation, also discussed it with Mika, the original, and agreed to live with Mika, and at the same time asked Mika to clarify the facts of the case.


    Since then, Mika has had super busy days: working as a musician, working as a backstreet doorman, taking care of her clones, working to locate and release the clones'' selling destinations, and figuring out the Lord''s family massacre of No. 11.


    It''s not just about finding out who did it, it''s also about finding out where Akihiko Decaying Rope and Yoko Decaying Rope are.


    "Why don''t we leave the eleventh case somewhere else?


    Saying that in a netique voice was a clone with a distorted vertigo that the original Mika would never make. She''s number two. Among the four clones who live with Mika, she is one of the problematic child bi-perfections.


    "Originally, it must be too hard. Oh, this is still me, because I care for you. To Guhehe."


    "Shut up!"


    Once again, Mika drinks a number two with a distorted grin that the original does not float, and laughs in a disgusting voice.


    "Extra care! And don''t bother saying it in front of the eleventh! Mind your own business!


    "Yes, sir. Wow, I did. I care about the original because of it, but I treat it like a bad guy. It''s always like this. Ah-ha-ha."


    When you bow your head in a humble manner, number two is foolish to hear.


    "I don''t care, and I know what Number Two says. Stop it if it''s too much of a burden."


    Eleven says in an understated tone...


    "Don''t be ridiculous! I did promise you! Find out who took your precious Lord and make him pay for his sins! You''re gonna make me a liar!


    Mika stares at the eleventh with a serious look and screams forcefully, letting her worry about the eleventh.


    "Wow, here we go again. Original sports club push mode. Hey, sweetheart."


    No. 2 to tear it up, but Mika ignored it. Either way, I don''t know if I''m responding, and Number Two will never stop being sarcastic or disgusting about this hand, no matter how angry I am. That''s the kind of character I give up.


    "Number two, come on. The original is trying to ease the feelings of the eleventh, even though it is clumsy to be the original. I don''t know how to make fun of that."


    It was the thirteenth that cautioned in a calm tone. It is the oldest of the clones, and among the four clones living with Mika, it is a leading position. Character is mild, but what you say is clear. He most admired Mika and was seen as if he was even worshipping her.


    "Heh, good boy."


    Number two, where you throw up with your face all you want. It is No. 2, which does not hide its unscrupulous and defiant attitude from Mika either, but he seems to be very bad at No. 13 and doesn''t bite much. I tend to pull when the XIII comes out.


    Mika''s phone rings. The opponent is a policeman who is gracious.


    "Umezu-san!


    You know, about the death of the Decaying Rope family, the Decaying Rope family lord says he''ll talk to you directly? I''m at the euthanasia police station on business right now. "


    "Is that true!? I''ll be right there! Thanks for letting me know!


    Mika''s face shines when she informs me of an opportunity to make contact with a big man who can also be taken by cloudmen.


    "There may be some progress! I''m coming!


    When she yells at the eleventh, Mika turns her face to the clone at the window.


    "Number seven! Get back on your feet!"


    "Sora beautiful...... Sora... Beautiful..."


    Mika didn''t respond to me when she called me, looking up at the gray cloudy weather through the window with a vain eye, bumping and whining is number seven.


    "How long will you do that?"


    In anticipation of Mika leaving the office, number two speaks to number seven.


    "Thanks to you, we''ve ruined the sunny stage of our Tuknami Cars debut. Do you really understand that?


    "Okay, number two."


    Eleven controls the two involved in the seventh.


    "Don''t you think the eleventh is anything? Our efforts, our original thoughts, this guy trampled us all, didn''t he? It really sucks. But I can''t even see the color of reflection, and I''m still running away from reality."


    "That''s why you blame number seven and what happens? She didn''t mean anything by it, did she?


    "What can I do without malice? Even though No. 11 is starting to practice guitar instead of No. 7, the No. 7 that made the cause of it doesn''t even try to work on the practice of the Keybo instead of No. 11, much like this on its own. I''m angry when I look at you."


    Two seeps through strong anger in a nasty, full of disgust tone.


    Since then, Mika has been letting the clones practice their instruments with the intention of uniting with the clones to play music.


    And finally last night, as Tuknamikers, I decorated my debut with a live broadcast of a music show, but it caused the worst, with No. 7 suddenly starting a rampage and even activating the abilities given to me at the Snow Oka Institute to annihilate the studio and make it impossible to continue the show itself.


    No. 7 was highly manic-depressive and extremely mentally unstable because he was badly abused at the point of sale. I also have hallucinations, hallucinations and other symptoms.


    As a result of going to mental health regularly and also continuing to treat mental illness with Dream Band, I have been much calmer than when I met Mika, but still haven''t completely healed.


    When emotions are high, they can become unusually high tension, and hallucinations and hallucinations can also occur. That came out last night while I was playing. Besides, it wasn''t just rampaging, it was also a dangerous substitute, rampaging up the extraordinary powers gained at the Snow Oka Institute.


    And now number seven, as opposed to last night, has fallen into a state of sight.


    "I''m sorry. Nah..."


    Seven spills a tear and collapses on the spot. Thirteen hugs that seven softly from behind, seven also replaces his body and hugs him full of strength to the thirteen, and begins to cry.


    "Heh. If you think it''s bad, don''t be depressed and practice. The others are too spoiled. This guy needs rigor."


    "I blame you for the number seven and the number two, but I care about you too, so shh. I''m trying to treat you equally because I think you''re one of us, right? Accept that it''s why you''re tough, and let''s do our best."


    The second calls for further pursuit with a whispering voice, and the thirteenth encourages it with a clear voice.


    "I know. Nah... Nyah is happy... but Nyah is the evil man who avenged his gratitude... I think I should die..."


    The seventh puts a nymph on the end of the story, and calls himself a nymph, too, because it was the intention of his former master, and it still remains.


    "I''m gonna die. The guy I''m talking about is definitely not gonna die. You know, some people can''t live if they want to. Don''t talk about dying easily."


    On number two, which exposes anger, number seven was annoyed. Because I know why she got angry and why.


    "Sorry...... practice...... do. I don''t think Keebo can hear you as weird as he did on the guitar..."


    I tried various instruments, but when it was a guitar or a drum, I started hearing strange voices in the head of number seven, and from there the tension grew, and eventually I was forced into a destructive impulse, and I couldn''t control myself.

 641 3

    Mika, who went to the euthanasia police station, met Masahawa Akiropa, the head of the Akiropa clan.


    The reason that Masahawa Konagawa was here was because he turned it into an excellent town in Euthanasia City last night and the monster came out. Engaged with residents of the back street, the Decaying Rope clan went out to hear the situation and clean it up later.


    Mika was surprised to hear about the monster and what they were. I was looking into it earlier, and it was thought to be extinct, and it was a monster, an arm slashing child, and a foot slashing child.


    "During the Daejong Dynasty, when a great monster named the Beast Emperor threatened this country, the Decaying Rope Clan, the White Fox Family, the Silver Storm Hall, and even the Shizuno Sorcerers joined in a battle for national survival, right? Among the monsters under the Emperor, there was a man named Arm Slasher and Foot Slasher."


    A middle-aged man with a terribly unspoilt impression of a bossy hair, in Yoreyole''s back, says Mika in front of him with a sleepy face.


    Mika couldn''t believe it at first when she heard that this man was the top Decaying Rope Masakazu of the Decaying Rope clan, responsible for one wing of the spiritual defense of the Japanese nation. The aura of the strong cannot be seen at all, nor can the majesty of those who play such an important role be felt fine dust.


    "The decaying rope that was killed is a branch, right? You know, we''re not really connected to the main house, are we? The murdered Decaying Rope Chung is adopted by his son-in-law, and he hasn''t drawn the blood of Decaying Rope, and he has no facial knowledge, right? My daughter-in-law is my new cousin, but I don''t know him either. I mean, this daughter-in-law Yoko Decaying Rope, her roots surprise me, huh? It also draws the blood of the White Fox family, the landlord in charge of spiritual defense, which is decaying rope and bi-perfect, right? He''s also a blood relative of the Silver Storm Hall."


    Decaying rope, white fox, silver storm. Mika immediately realized that what we had in common was those who fought the Beast Emperor.


    "And the method of killing is a substitute that captures the work of the demon of the Beast Emperor''s subordinate, the foot slashing child and the arm slashing child! Does that mean it''s relevant!?


    "Or maybe it was the monster himself. Even though they were thought to be doomed monsters, they actually lived in more numbers, but we figured it out last night."


    "That''s the monster that came out last night!?


    "Right. I actually saw the body with these eyes, too. It was inheritance itself, you know. Besides, the monsters attacked Limei Fuguchi in the back street and Sylvia Dan, the owner of Silver Storm Hall. Anyway, Tanshita has a connection to the monster, right? It could be a timeless revenge, you know."


    Listening to Masahi, Mika also saw the structure.


    "The monster who killed our Lord said he was plotting revenge against the descendants of the person who killed him!? After all this time!?


    "You might have spent some time building up your strength. Cases like that are common in the history of darkness around the world."


    Masakazu says, but as there are many odd things about it, it seems to Mika.


    "But why did you attack the branch instead of the main house of the decaying rope!?


    "Did I happen to make a mistake, or was there something going on over there? We''re only at the speculation stage, right? Too much I don''t know, dude."


    Surely there are many uncertainties. How did you attack a decaying branch of rope as it was a monster''s revenge play over time? Why didn''t Yoko Decaying cut off both hands and legs and only the torso on the spot? What about that life and death? If he''s alive, where is he? The second son said he was murdered, but so were all his servants, and why is only his eldest son missing?


    "As soon as we figure something out here, I''ll tell you. If you find anything out over there, let me know."


    "Okay! Valuable information, thanks!


    "Give me your autograph, too. About six people."


    "Answer! I''ll take care of it!


    Mika circles her head as she writes her signature on the colored paper served to Masakazu.


    (Still missing eldest son - Akihiko Decaying Rope suspicious? Talk about the eleventh, he said his parents were treating him cold, and he cared about the eleventh, and he was dictating! Plus, the missing Yoko Decaying Rope, which also draws the blood of white foxes and silver storms! There''s going to be a mystery in this, too!


    Until then, Mika even wondered if Akihiko, her eldest son, was the killer of the Decaying Rope family. I was wondering if you had hired an outside person to take revenge on your parents who were abusing you.


    He was in love with No. 11, and the fact that he didn''t kill No. 11 while killing all his servants, if the killer is Akihiko, there is a point.


    But a long time ago, a monster. This story has become true, and I don''t know why, Mika.


    "I wasn''t attacked by mistake, you know."


    Decaying rope said as he watched the display of the telephone projected into the air.


    "There''s new information in there, you know. Decaying Rope''s branch was guarded by Silver Storm Hall, right? But the day after the contract was cancelled, it was raided."


    "At the time you were asking Silver Storm Hall for protection, you must have sensed someone was after you!?


    "It will, don''t."


    Even stranger, Mika thinks.


    "Yet suddenly the contract is terminated! And raid as if you found out the contract was cancelled!


    "I don''t want to doubt it, but the killer is inside. I suspect my missing eldest son and mother, don''t. But the mother had her leg amputated."


    Mika decides that she should also talk to the officials at Silver Storm Hall.


    "I want to talk to Silver Storm Hall! I hear Decaying Rope is sincere with them! Can you keep your mouth shut over there!?


    "It''s cheap. And, yeah. There''s someone else who knows more about it."


    "Who!?


    "It was Shizuno who set the Beast Emperor up, isn''t it? He might have more information."


    "You''re my friend! I''ll ask you later!


    "Either way, let me hear the story later,"


    The policy has been decided for now. Ask tirelessly or visit Silver Storm Hall. As both do, which goes first.


    (Silver Storm Hall first!


    It''s easier to get ahead of someone with a thin edge than tired, who I know, but Mika decided to get ahead of you.


    No. 11 was out shopping, in the downtown area of a great town. Of course, she looks like Mika Tsukinawa, so she''s walking away in a light disguise, just like the original.


    "Ah, number eleven".


    On the eleventh in its disguise, and from among the clones of many, there were those who pinpointed about themselves and called out to them.


    "Junko. Long time no see"


    Laughing lightly, no. 11 greets the beautiful girl in white.


    "TV...... you saw it, right?


    That''s why it''s lit.


    "Yeah, I saw it."


    Junko smiles on his cheek.


    "Seven, I heard you got a lot better than when you were rescued, but it looks like you got a weird switch on."


    "It''s not completely healed, and that''s what got me out in that scene..."


    "Mika, were you depressed?


    "I don''t have time for that..."


    I couldn''t even tell you, No.11 said.


    "You''re moving for me. In the matter of examples...... I went to the police saying something might find Li."


    "Heh, I hope you know something"


    After having a conversation without other love, No. 11 broke up with Junko and headed shopping.


    Mika went to the police, XI went shopping, and Mika''s office still has Nos. 2, 7 and 13.


    Until about a dozen minutes ago, the three of us practiced our instruments, but now each is freely killing time.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Tell the fans. Uhihihihi......"


    Two creepy laughs as they read a comic strip on the cover where two beautifully styled men turn to each other. What she was reading was a comic strip of so-called BL stuff.


    "You also have a lot of thin books. It''s a hobby I don''t understand...... It''s funny that they don''t even copy sexuality and preferences."


    XIII says while browsing the internet.


    "I usually hate horny stories or the bottom stories - just tell me, this is it. Heh heh..."


    "But you don''t just tell me not to do BL stuff, do you?"


    "Fuhihi, among the originals, BL doesn''t get into the bottom story, which is a strange distinction. Junko and I were talking about rotting on the phone the other day."


    "Even the original is not the perfect superman. Even close to the goddess is human. There are some shortcomings and distorted tastes. Don''t take a bad look at the original."


    Come on, I got fed up with the poisonous tongue of number two, and at the same time I was irritated, and number thirteen was nagging and disputing.


    (Now I wonder if you intend to disagree...)


    Shut up number two.


    "Don''t look bad. I just thought it would be fun. Phew."


    I wonder if it would be wise to anger No. 13 any further, and decide to keep the word dull appropriately.


    "Done."


    No. 7, who was sewing in the machine, raised his voice with joy. No. 7 is a hobby of handicrafts, making and embroidering a lot of clothes from day to day.


    "Huh, what is it?"


    "Where the Nyas are banding and singing."


    No. 7 spreading embroidered ebron with a full smile.


    "Fuhihihihi... I can only see it after the slaughter and mausoleum..."


    "Oh, not really."


    On number two, where I give my honest thoughts, number seven makes me look like I''m going to cry.


    "Number two, don''t pick any more words."


    When No. 13 scolded him lightly, the office window was knocked with a loud noise.


    "Whoa. This is upstairs. Shh. And bulletproof glass."


    Look at the noisy window, says number two.


    The window outing had a surreal sight unfolding: a long-length man with a hat and muffler around his full body coat, slamming an axe on the window.


    Many times a man axes a window and eventually a crack enters a bulletproof spec window. But there''s nothing flashy about cracking and crushing. Only cracks get flashy, but they are still able to keep them from smashing easily.


    But it seems only a matter of time before the window breaks and the man comes in.


    "Who is it?


    "Hehe, I don''t know, but I''m pretty sure he''s an uninvited guest."


    Thirteen looks at the Phantom outside the window and smiles at him funny. We both had already decided to be prepared to fight this mysterious raider.

 642 4.

    "What? Bad guy?


    Wearing his hat deep in his eyes, he wraps it around his face with a muffler, sees the Phantom on his tail in a coat waving his axe against the window, and number seven shines his face.


    "You must be a bad person, but number seven..."


    It was the thirteenth that I tried to tell you not to fight - but the word did not go on. Something was undone by the sound of an explosion.


    Just the crack came in, and the bulletproof glass, which never broke and scattered all at once, broke and scattered harder than the inside of the building, pouring down closer than close range on the Phantom trying to break in shattered.


    We both know that''s the work of number seven, both in number two and number thirteen, but we don''t know exactly what happened. No, No. 7 himself doesn''t even know.


    A Phantom who bathed a piece of glass shotgun so badly from close range that it fell off so that it was blown out of the window.


    "Doesn''t it mean there''s no turning over here..."


    Number two laughs invincibly. Killing hasn''t disappeared yet. I saw multiple enemies.


    In such a way as to replace the first Phantom, two more, a tall Phantom dressed in the same guise, appear through the window and enter the office. They still have the axe in their hands, too.


    When they entered the office, they took off their hats, mufflers and coats. And you two get out another axe, and you take it.


    We were all surprised to see that. Blue and white skin, four hands, horns stretched from the forehead and obviously not human.


    "Huh? Junko''s mouse? Phantom type."


    That was what No. 2 first questioned.


    "Junko''s assassin...? I mean, the Nyas are already used, so Junko''s gonna kill them. They''re turning me into a new Phantom Mouse experimental bench."


    interpret the words uttered by No. 2, with No. 7 spreading in strange directions


    "Junko doesn''t do that. Junko lies, but he also betrays you. I''m a bad person. But I won''t do that."


    To stop the flow of suspicion towards Junko, No. 13 clearly denies it.


    "Hehe...... XIII, no convincing. Weird as a Japanese sentence."


    Number two poking around with a snarling laugh.


    "When was the eleventh?


    One of the pale blue-skinned four-armed Phantoms asks, entering the inside of the window. The other one still seems to be doing something out the window, but I don''t know what he''s doing, from the angle of the three clones.


    "I''m Neither. Put it back out. Uhihihihi."


    Laughing provocatively number two.


    (Eleven for you? Are you involved in a case involving her?


    With the sudden giving of the eleventh name, the thirteenth considers it linked to what Mika is pursuing now.


    "I can''t tell with the same face... and I can''t just accidentally kill you. Why don''t you follow me around?


    The Phantom quietly speaks off.


    "What can I do for you on the eleventh? Who are you people? How did you break in through the window, not through the door? I''m particularly concerned about the end, and I can''t say yes."


    He looks up at the Phantom and, after XIII asks questions early in the arrow succession, rejects them clearly.


    "If you pushed the bell through the door, I would have heard about you..."


    Seven also speaks of a good dialogue.


    "They told me to come get you, and I didn''t think you''d follow me if I told you what was going on here. Well, it''s weird that I''m willing to come in and break the window and tell you to follow me around a lot... for sure."


    A Phantom who smiles bitterly and puts his head on with empty hands.


    As we speak, another Phantom finally enters the room. And even a Phantom full of glass fragments came in. This one is also taking off his coat. Blue skin with the same four arms.


    "I''ve been bought time"


    I''m confused by that fact, No. 13.


    "Nothing good. Three to three is just fine."


    I shake my body rhythmically with an exciting face, and I have a stretch of prep exercises and so on.


    "Even if they say that, my ability is to support the system, so I''m going to kill three people on two and seven."


    "I intend to do better than I did."


    Thirteen tells me, and the second answers with a snarling laugh.


    "Can you afford it!?


    One of the Phantoms, mainly irritated by the attitude of Nos. 2 and 7, tried to say something, but the words did not last.


    Something incredible happened. Three leaves of ornamental plants stretched out on the side of the window, and the tip was like a sharp blade, piercing the neck, arms and belly of an open mouth Phantom.


    The stabbed leaves move from there to the left and right, cleaving the Phantom''s body. Blue blood is scattered all over the floor of the office.


    "Oh, I''ve never killed anyone before. Ah-ha-ha, but I still didn''t feel guilty. Oh, this super moonlight dialogue, I wanted to say no in front of the original. It''s a dialogue I was going to tell you when I first killed you. No. But can I account for these guys to people? Hehe."


    I have my body deeply torn off with one arm, flank and neck, scattered a lot of blood and collapsed, but I look down at the Phantom still alive, and number two seems to stay petty.


    "All of you!"


    A Phantom filled with glass fragments, furiously enraged by the death of his companion and the attitude of No. 2, who kills and mocks his companion, first breaking the window and attempting to break in, advances towards No. 2.


    The Phantom, each with an axe on two of the four arms, with a hand without an axe, grabbing the documents that were on the desk in the office as he crammed into No. 2, throws them to No. 2 instead of blindfolded.


    The paperwork appeared, for a moment, but between number two and the Phantom was blocked.


    The Phantom faints in anticipation of the timing, turning sideways.


    (Kind of sucks, huh? No, I guess I''ll make it)


    It was a mean number two, but there was still no total loss of room. Because at a time when we are trying to get close to ourselves, the enemy is unaware of our abilities and is about to jump into a literal trap, on our own.


    At the foot of the perimeter of number two, a large number of bones have fallen. The identity is a bird''s bone. It''s the bone on the fried chicken. It''s usually a substitute that I keep in subspace, I kept saving it little by little and continued to grant my abilities, but I snuck it apart. as a protective juncture for yourself. As a trap to kill enemies.


    The other Phantom also moves a little late. Aim seven.


    "Call me. No, I knew it."


    Seven activates abilities.


    "Bupu!?


    Before it reaches No. 7, the Phantom crashes flashly into the invisible wall, turning into a squeaky face and stops moving.


    The invisible wall was lifted, and the Phantom held his nose and tried to make his way to No. 7 again, but the moment the movement stopped, he did not see No. 13 pulling out his gun and pointing it at himself.


    Two gunshots sound, and the Phantom falls.


    In a quick move that doesn''t suit that big body, a Phantom full of glass fragments turns to the side of No. 2.


    (Whispers, no use)


    Fucking laugh number two.


    A Phantom in the Attack Range waves down two axes with the shoulder mouth of number two.


    The Phantom could not wave the axe down. All movement of the Phantom stopped.


    The Phantom''s arms, chest, belly, throat, head, and legs were skewered by an elongated, white substance stretched countless times from the foot of No. 2.


    The one that pierced the Phantom is the bone that Number Two scattered at his feet. Those tips pointed and even hardened and stretched at an awesome rate, turning them into spears and skewering the Phantom.


    "Thoughtless... the resurrection of the Beast Emperor... blind... I didn''t know it would pass away..."


    "Chemonomicado?"


    I''m surprised by the words you said in the moment.


    "Oh, you''re done over there. Uh-huh. Oh, and the thirteenth is the first murder to be commemorated. Ah. I trembled, she''s adorable. Uh-huh."


    Put up your gun and look at the trembling XIII, and the II laughs funny.


    "Are you okay? No. 13."


    "Thank you, number seven. I''m fine."


    To the seventh, who cares and hugs from behind, the thirteenth smiles impossibly, holding the hand of the seventh.


    "Steady, precious trap, I used both. This is very powerful, but it''s hard to do this. And it hurts."


    He looked down at the bodies of the three Phantoms, and number two glanced over his face.


    "I didn''t think you were setting it up inside the office,"


    After a glance at the ornamental plants, he turns to No. 2 and says as No. 13 impresses him. Ornamental plants are already back to normal. The bone that skewered the glass-filled Phantom was also just a chicken bone.


    "I was assuming every thing, apprentice my lack of loopholes. Heh heh."


    Laughs like No. 2 won proudly.


    "The original guy, maybe it was the monster, he said something I don''t know. I don''t know if these guys do. Uhihihihi."


    "When you hit someone with a grudge against decaying rope, it means there have been many monster candidates, not just humans."


    "Looks like the Eleven that was kept in Decaying Rope was the aim, and it''s the relationship Ari Ari."


    "It was kept or something. Stop saying that."


    XIII becomes an angry face, noting the dialogue between the two.


    "Keh, there''s a good boy. What about this corpse?


    "Let''s leave it like this until the original returns. I need you to look at it originally."


    "After all?"


    It was number two that I had just asked the End of House Organization to process, but I sighed when number 13 told me.

 643 5

    From Meiji to the early Showa period, the land was called Hirai Village.


    From the top of the hill, he overlooks the village. A number of fields, fields and ancient houses. This is exactly what it feels like to be a village, but the number of houses is very high. The houses are dense with each other. Quite a lot, in terms of population density alone.


    Most of all, people aren''t the only ones who live there. He knows that fact too.


    "How long do you have to stay in such a despicable place?"


    Looking down at the view of the village, he - Akihiko Decaying Rope - throws up sick of it.


    Bright white hair and bright white skin, as if pigments had fallen off, give those who see a mysterious impression as if they were human beings. Its neutral face, which remains disproportionate, is a remarkable beauty, but the face cannot be said to be very good. From an early age, I was always grumpy and only showed a look of risk in public, and as a result I didn''t even try to hide it, that''s what happened.


    "Dear Akihiko... We have now set the date of the month and flipped the anti-flag. A lot of patience now."


    The girl behind Akihiko, softly dressed in her coat, tells her. Its skin is purple, with a single horn growing from its forehead. My mouth has two sharp dog teeth that I call fangs and have no faint color, and I have a flicker.


    "How far are we included? People, too?


    Akihiko already knows that there are monsters and people living in this village.


    "Much of this village is a leg slashing or arm slashing blood family, but I wouldn''t say all of it. As you know, it is divided into militants and moderates, and people - hard to say in front of Akihiko - are treated as slaves to us, so"


    "Nothing''s fine. I''m not a human supremacist."


    Akihiko laughs sarcastically at the words of an unusual girl.


    The village is dominated by two kinds of monsters. Arm slashing children and foot slashing children.


    "Until His Majesty''s power is fully restored, be patient now."


    "How do I get it done completely? Both Left Kyo and Aoyagi only teach us fragments"


    Akihiko gives the names of two village leaders.


    (What I really want to hear is, it''s done completely and what''s in it for me... Zuokyo says only in the abstract around it. Just say you get the power you just want)


    I think so Akihiko, but since a monster named Left Kyo, who is a leader and directs all the plans, doesn''t answer clearly, I give up on asking around it for nothing.


    "Am I not being deceived and danced? Ma, I don''t care. Anyway, he''s a man with nothing."


    "There''s nothing there. Akihiko needs it for us. What Akihiko has is His Majesty''s body. We need a soul to regain His Majesty."


    The girl tells her respectfully. That''s what I''ve heard so many times already.


    "It is out of the belly of the cursed resentful enemy, and sending down His Majesty''s soul to Akihiko, equipped with the body of the Reiki Emperor, will truly resurrect the Beast Emperor and fulfill his great petition"


    (Just kidding...)


    Listening to the girl''s dialogue, Akihiko poisons in her mouth. Because Akihiko already hears and knows the truth and the sincerity hidden behind that dialogue.


    "Hachi, do you have a lot of fun with people''s destinies? You don''t think anything''s wrong with me by interpreting that as forgiving because it''s also for a noble purpose?


    "I don''t think it''s fun, and if you''re going to tell me your honest heart...... I''m sorry too. It''s terrible."


    In response to Akihiko, who distorted her face to anger and asked in a tone of blame, the monster girl, called Hachi, tended to lay low and replied in a strange tone.


    (This guy''s one of the leaders, and he''s a clerical guy who doesn''t know what he''s thinking, but he shows a human flavor sometimes. Does it calm you down when we''re together? Much better, at least compared to Left Kyo)


    Looking at Yae, Akihiko thinks.


    "By the way, before you resurrect the Beast Emperor, are you okay with me selling you a fight?


    Akihiko changing the subject. Nearly half of the village monsters are paying outside now. Its purpose is to contend with certain forces.


    "Rather, it''s before we revive it, which is why we have to get rid of those who get in the way. It is not too late to revive His Majesty and rely on His Majesty''s power."


    I am not satisfied with that valve of the octave. Whatever you think is the other way around, Akihiko thinks.


    (It looks like a lot of people are swinging at ambiguous left-kyo plans, such as fortune or feng shui or destiny. Ahokusa)


    The monsters have three leaders, including Hachi, who is here now, but it was the foot slashing boy named Left Kyo who is partitioning the whole plan.


    And this monster of a girl named Hachi is neither a foot slashing child nor an arm slashing child.


    "Besides, Akihiko''s wish has already moved ahead a year ago. I''m sorry I failed."


    "It took a year for the Silver Storm Hall to be secured. I thought I''d get rid of it until your plan went live. Well, the timing is fine either way."


    A year ago, Akihiko met these monsters and was asked if he was a part of their plan and even all the roots of his birth. At that time, Akihiko asked them to have it.


    The favor was the murder of his own family. But it failed lightly, and Akihiko''s father, Tadashi Akihiko, asked Silver Storm Hall to escort him, making it difficult to reach him.


    Silver Storm Hall was an enemy that would eventually determine the female male, even for the foot slashing arm slashers, but was told that it was not a good time to do things as of a year ago, and Akihiko had endured all along.


    After a year, the time came, and yet by chance, his father, Tadashi Sequoia, lifted the guard of the Silver Storm Hall, so Akihiko told the foot slashing and arm slashing to that effect, causing his father and brother to be killed.


    "Don''t forget to get me No. 11. We were together then. Shit..."


    Akihiko narrows her big eyes and stares at Yae.


    Akihiko''s clear hope now is number eleven.


    (Others are... vague. Anyway, I hope this cursed life of mine is saved. Because it can take any form)


    "I''ve already given you the gesture. Let''s hope it works."


    "I''ll definitely let you catch him. Don''t worry - you''re not saying."


    Akihiko giggled spirally at Yae''s modest words.


    This is the first time Mika has visited the main house of the Silver Storm Hall. I''ve never been involved with Silver Storm Hall before.


    I hear that the luxurious Western Hall was built at the end of the Meiji period and has been remodeled many times. The Silver Storm Hall was called because it was an exterior with plenty of silver foil at the time, and even if the town''s buildings were destroyed by a severe storm, only this hall survived.


    At first, the escort business began with the principals'' morality, which was Chinese, but in time became full-scale, becoming the highest class escort family in the country.


    Mika, who was put through to the room, was fishing for information online while waiting, but did not get any eye-catching information.


    Less than five minutes later, the person I was looking for appeared with Knock. In addition, Mika was accompanied by another person who knew.


    One is the person of interest - Sylvia Tanshita, chief executive of O''Myrape, the head of the Silver Storm Hall. The other one sells his name as an amazing free starter, Limei Taguchi. Mika and the latter are also familiar, and we have had several conversations in exchange of information.


    "Li Mei over here is accompanying us for work reasons. He''s got a hard mouth, so don''t worry about it and talk about anything."


    Sylvia cut Sylvia in a rough tone, back to back with the ladylike look.


    "I hear stories from decaying ropes, but what do you want to hear?


    "It''s a matter of supposedly attacking a branch of decaying rope by a monster named Killer and Killer! Before being raided, I hear Silver Storm Hall was escorting you!


    Seeing what Mika wants to know, Sylvia gives an overtly difficult look.


    "There''s no way you can talk about your client. You don''t keep secrets when you work?


    "Do something about it! My client''s family was attacked shortly after Silver Storm Hall security was interrupted!


    "You think I knew the raider and gave him information?


    Sylvia openly changes her expression again, making her look grumpy. Before she came here, Mika looked into who she was beforehand, and she talked about people who could easily express their emotions too easily in public, but the story remains intact. Especially since they don''t try to hide negative emotions.


    "I didn''t say that! But if I think about it in time, I just think someone was grabbing and circulating that information!


    "Don''t be mean, Sylvia. This isn''t none of your business."


    With a slight laugh, Li Mei delivers a help boat to Mika. From the way she speaks, Mika decides that the two are close friends.


    "It''s not about being mean or anything."


    Sylvia sees Li Mei with an unpleasant look on her side.


    "I hear you two have been attacked by a foot slashing child and an arm slashing child! If those monsters are really involved in what I''m after, maybe we can help! So I want you to share the information!


    "Yeah, yeah. He''s the one with the same problem, so we''d better have a partnership first. If we move on our own, we could pull each other''s legs where we don''t know."


    Sylvia exhales loudly at Mika pleading in a sincere tone and Li Mei offering more help ship additions.


    "You''re both so forceful... Can''t we have some more decent negotiations? But okay. I don''t hate that either. But don''t ever tell anyone that I broke my confidentiality."


    The first time he smiled, Sylvia said.


    "Whatever!"


    "I was just looking into the matter. When I spoke to the person in charge who was partitioning the guard for the Decaying Rope branch, Zhong Decaying Rope said he had been requesting guard for over a year. It wasn''t just every time we bothered to ask for more than a year, but he also made it clear what he was after. He''s an arm slasher and a foot slasher."


    "Why were they after me?!? How''d it go?!?


    Mika encourages the core part.


    "A year ago, Sequoia Chung was attacked by these two kinds of monsters, apparently. But when I tried being a raider, the place and timing were bad. I tried to attack him at his place of work, but when he was about to be killed, multiple employees found him and said he had escaped. So, after receiving our escort, he didn''t show up at all. After a year, Zhongzhong Decayed safely untied his escort and was attacked there."


    "In the meantime, did you fear the revenge of Silver Storm Hall!? Or did you see that the guard was too firm!?


    "Well, that''s convenient over there. We don''t know."


    To Mika''s question, Silvia shrugs her shoulders.


    "It''s because you''re afraid of revenge or because your guard is stiff, and what is it that Sylvia, the owner of Silver Storm Hall, was attacked last night? I''m sure they''re pretty confident in combat."


    Li Mei pokes.


    "Oh, I have no idea. Why didn''t you do anything while you were escorting Silver Storm Hall? I don''t know what the circumstances are, no matter how much you think. Ma, put that aside and go back to it, but Sequoia Chung seems to have been looking into why he was attacked the whole time. But all I found out was the cause of the two monsters and their ancestors. Then the main house should have been attacked. Excuse me."


    Where Sylvia talked that far, I''ll pick up the phone. An emergency line rang.


    "This is bullshit."


    Sylvia roars at the root of her eyebrows when she sees the content of the message on the display.


    "What''s going on?


    Li Mei asks.


    "The Decaying Rope Clan - the main house, the White Fox family, and even our division were attacked by the Arm Slash and Foot Slash at the same time."


    I was also surprised by the words Sylvia uttered, not least by Mika and Li Mei.


    "Apparently the White Fox was killed by about two people because of the ambush. The decaying rope also sent the dead to the escort, oh, are we zero dead to the boulder? Heh, the face of the escort was preserved. Are their intelligence skills quite modest, like going to a branch without coming here, the main house?


    Sylvia says as she spills her invincible grin.


    "Is that still meant to be revenge for my ancestors!?


    And, Mika. Common to those attacked are those who once fought the Arm Slasher Kid and the Foot Slasher Kid.


    "I just think so...... I know where he was lurking - but he spent a hundred and sixty years building his strength. Long pass for revenge."


    At that time, Mika''s phone rings too. Opponent number 13.


    I was surprised to see the email they sent me.


    "He said we were attacked, too!


    "Ha? Did your ancestors fight the Beast Emperor with our ancestors once upon a time?


    To Mika''s words, Sylvia asks.


    "I don''t know! I''ve never heard of that!


    While answering that, Mika wonders about another report from No. 13.


    (He said he was looking for the XI!? Is there any reason why a monster would be after you?!?

 644 6.

    The story traces time back to the morning of the day Mika''s office was attacked and Mika took to the police and Silver Storm Hall.


    I was truly doing an early morning jog that morning.


    Lately, I have become tired and jogged, and often run with tiredness, but tiredness is not always with me because the rhythm of life is slightly irregular.


    There are many early morning runners. More than half the runners I see were old. I greet him every time I meet him or raise my hand because he''s almost familiar with his true face.


    Some of the jogging courses include the Forest of the Euthanasian Admiral. Once inside the park, Truth stopped. I knew they were following me.


    Even the tail side doesn''t seem to have any intention of sneaking after them, and it feels like they''re chasing them around in grandeur.


    Look back and see who they are.


    It''s a tall threesome with mufflers on the coat, sunglasses on the hat and a completely hidden look. I carry an axe in both hands one at a time.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been attacked while jogging"


    While I pull out my gun with that said, I don''t immediately move on to the attack, true to observe the alien raiders.


    (These guys aren''t killer at all. On the contrary... are you afraid? You seem hesitant.


    Raiders who have axes and such, but are clearly on the lookout. When the unintentional person is the target, I really don''t feel like killing him.


    "We are demons who call ourselves arm slashing children. No mercy or forgiveness for me."


    From his standing, he thought he was a leader and the man declared, taking his hat, muffler and sunglasses. It does reveal the appearance of the monster itself. Further off his coat, he had as many as four arms.


    (What does a monster want with me?


    I had no knowledge of a monster called the Arm Slasher Kid, but I am not particularly surprised by the truth because I know of the existence of the fruits of an organism that was modified into a magician a long time ago, called the Monster.


    "Forgive me for the disrespect of my life-threatening arm. I want to measure your strength, something like my own."


    "Forgiveness is useless, but forgiveness is what do you mean?


    Really put the gun back in my nostalgia and ask while standing with my bare hands.


    "My life is careless, but I hope you don''t see us as enemies in my line of business."


    Spitting an even more contradictory dialogue, the talking, leader-like monster poked at him truly. The other two don''t move.


    As usual, I have no desire to kill. I can carry the noisy score of the two axes, but I really realized that I was going to stop them.


    Even though I know it will be stopped inches, the truth sends an axe to be wielded. It does not move to counterattack, but continues to observe while defending against war for a while.


    (Pretty good. Don''t show any gaps)


    Truth sees it that way from the motion. There is also a difference between having something to gain and having a hand fist, but it is also troublesome to have four arms.


    (Where I jumped into my nostalgia, I could even eat the counter with those two extra arms)


    While I think so, the truth is that right after the axe is wielded, it jumps in towards the target and turns to fight back for the first time.


    As truly expected, the lower right arm in the two excess hands moved and waved his fist with his true head turned, but when True sinked his torso quickly and flexed, he glanced at the upper with his arm slashing boy''s groin, inching.


    The arm slashing child''s movement stopped. I said mercy was useless, but when I saw that true mercy had stopped the attack, I regarded the battle as being won.


    An arm slashing child who takes a step back from the truth and puts his fortune in it and unties it.


    "It''s a boulder to cross this far with me on hand and with a good score. Besides, the merciful heart, as one who stands above -"


    "If you''re satisfied, tell me who you are and what you want."


    Really solve the arrangement and ask blocking the other person''s praise.


    "As I said earlier, we are arm slashing children. My name is Aoyagi and I serve as its head. As you can see, unmanned demons. I am pleased to welcome you, our Lord."


    The demon, named Aoyagi, drowned his head respectfully toward the truth. Make sure the two behind you fit in with it, break your knees and lay flat on the spot.


    "Oh yeah...... Then..."


    Feeling a hassle without interruption, Truth runs away beside the lying demons, as it were.


    "Your Majesty! Wait! At least just talk!


    "No, hit the other sire..."


    Aoyagi in a hurry to call it off, but the truth is inconclusive.


    "That''s not the problem! You are the chosen one."


    "That kind of lanobe, I didn''t hate it back in the day, but I don''t really like it now. I''ve been having an eating sensation lately, like the blood of the brave man the hero was chosen for, or the guy who was great in his previous life."


    That being said, I really do have something in mind.


    "I''m not talking about Lanobe. It is, as a matter of reality. Your Majesty, please accompany me."


    Blue leaves come after me in a dash, running down the true side. The other two are coming after us.


    "Ignore this convenience?


    "It''s not like that, but I really want you to come. Already the battle lid was cut and dropped. Please think we''ll save our families!


    "I''ll just listen to you because I don''t have a choice. When you''re done running."


    I had no choice but to break it to the perseverance of my opponent.


    After visiting the Silver Storm Hall, Mika planned to return to the Snow Oka Institute to meet tirelessly, but saw a message from No. 13 and rescheduled for the office.


    Eleven is already home to the office. Three bodies of the monsters had fallen in the office.


    "Is it my fault... If so..."


    Eleven, who had already heard stories about the monsters looking for themselves, gives Mika an an uneasy look and opens her mouth.


    "I know what you''re trying to say! But don''t say any more! Forgive me!"


    Seeing what the eleventh was about to say, and showing her angry face, Mika blocked the dialogue of the eleventh.


    "I don''t bend what I decide to do once! We are a community of destiny! It''s always a lottery of Tuknamikers!


    "Oh, cool. Ahhh."


    "The boulder is original."


    "No...... Ugh...... Seriously, isn''t anyone ashamed...? This space is insane."


    Nos. 7 and 13 turn a respectful eye with a sparkle of eyes on Mika, who proclaims in high spirits. Behind that, No. 2 was sitting nagging and turning that way and throwing up and throwing up.


    "So even if there''s a sacrifice on someone among us, can the original say that?


    "Answer! That''s the Destiny Community!


    On the eleventh issue of eating further down, Mika says resolutely.


    "And I thought I told you not to say any more! I said forgive me! This is a lesson!


    Don''t scream, Mika raises her hand and waves it down against her eleventh forehead.


    "Wow, against violence."


    Number two sees it and turns it into tea.


    "Shut up! This one hurts!


    Mika, who devoured the chops on the eleventh, presses her hand against her face. The person on the eleventh is very painless.


    "When you can come with this kind of nori, one serious person seems like an idiot"


    That''s what I say and smile XI. I''m so happy and sorry that Mika''s concern and the feelings of the clones who don''t have one disgusting face are about to make me cry.


    "Thirteen, contact The Great King of Terror Sponsorship! Ask for the body to be processed!


    "Yes."


    When Mika gave instructions to No. 13, she remembered that there were two.


    "Oh, yeah. I forgot to tell you, before he died, he wanted a weird dialogue."


    Looking down at the skewered arm cut boy''s body, No. 2 said.


    "What!? Say it!"


    "Death is mindless or something before we see Chemonomicado resurrected"


    Upon hearing the second report, Mika peeled off her eyes.


    "I mean... the Beast Emperor, the Lord of these guys, is about to come back to life!? No, you''re trying to revive me!?


    Mika remembered intense excitement at the story of the resurgence of the Great Monster as a threat to the survival of one country, said Masahawa Konawa.

 645 7

    Time returns to the morning again.


    Truth is I cut up the jog early and decided to listen to the three monsters on the forest bench of Admiral Euthanasia.


    "I''m talking about an era that was called Dae-jung more than a hundred and sixty years ago to go back now. Many monsters have gathered under one great monster. Let him reign as king of monsters, and his name shall be -"


    "The Beast Emperor."


    True to precede the words of the blue leaves and mouth their names.


    "Oh... did you know"


    Blue leaves leaking exclamation.


    "But humans also recruited powerful magicians to challenge us to fight. The Decaying Rope clan, the White Fox family, the Silver Storm Hall, and that hateful great sorcerer Shizuno Rei. We are torn, and the Emperor is deceased. But of the monsters who served the Emperor, the heads of the Arm Slashing Kid and the Foot Slashing Kid survived, saving their strength, and asking for opportunities. We were looking for ways to increase offspring, sharpen our technique, sharpen our moves and, above all, resurrect the Beast Emperor."


    By the time my tired name came up, the truth was I was starting to feel like laughing. But Aoyagi keeps talking very seriously.


    "The time has ripened and we have also knitted the art of resurrecting the Beast Emperor. Over the years, we''re ready for that. We can''t let it stand in the way of the resurrection, so we decided to simultaneously proceed with everything, and today we are at the disposal of the Decaying Rope, the White Fox and the Silver Storm Hall. Some aspects follow fortune that in doing so we can achieve the resurrection��"


    When it comes to a lack of realism, I think the truth is that I hear it. But Aoyagi seems to be very serious, and I don''t think he''s lying.


    (I heard that Decaying Rope and White Fox are the landlords in charge of Japan''s spiritual defense. Are these guys powerful enough to turn even that Silver Storm Hall to the enemy at the same time...)


    If you have spent a hundred and sixty years preparing yourself, it may come as no surprise that you have gained strength on that scale.


    "The only legendary magician who lived for hundreds of years, Takumi Shizuno, whom we took the life of the Emperor, could not find his place! We know he''s the biggest obstacle."


    Aoyagi speaking abominably.


    (I play piano at Tasmania Devil and jog in the morning with me. I know this guy''s information network is no big deal...)


    I think I have the power, but the truth begins to think that the head is not good.


    "If you''re tired, I knocked you down."


    "What?"


    To the abrupt true dialogue, Aoyagi becomes pompous.


    "It''s the meaning of the word as it is. I did it the other day."


    "Hey, what the heck!? Is that true!?


    "Yeah, ''cause I was trying to get hooked on the nettle and do something crazy. I forced him to stop."


    True to say so and then self-confirm that you have not lied.


    "Using nettles to conspire...? Regardless of the detailed circumstances, we have already defeated the legendary demon without having to take our hand�� Moreover, His Majesty before awakening��"


    "He was pretty faded, too. I fought hard, but I managed to get rid of it."


    "Excellent......"


    "The boulder is Your Majesty..."


    "I admire you for having already defeated Shizuno Rei, the greatest enemy in distress."


    The arm slashers praise each other with their mouths.


    (If I get tired here at the right time, I''m gonna be like a gag cartoon)


    He said he was off today, so that''s not possible either.


    "If this is the case, our great wish has been fulfilled as well. If His Majesty awakens you further and perfectly revives you, Rock. Then join us."


    "Then..."


    True to stand and run out of the chair.


    "Grunt... stop. Yeah, let''s do it!


    In accordance with the decree of Aoyagi, the arm slashing children throw something over the true sky.


    thrown on top, and poured out of his head with a true eye. It was a netting.


    Truth tries to deflect them, but because they throw more than one at the same time, the net also extends to a wide extent, and at the second place, it falls on the third netting.


    It was true to immediately pull out the knife, cut the net and try to pull it out of the inside, but when the net was cut, the net was further covered.


    I feel a strange feeling in my neck where I tried to rip off additional nets as well.


    (I was distracted to cut the net)


    While confirming the figure of an arm slashing boy with a barrel of blow arrows, True pulls out a blow arrow stabbed in the neck and thinks of a bitter look in his head.


    "It''s disrespectful, but I really ask you to accompany me. Our grief for enduring one hundred and sixty years of hardship."


    "Shall the Lord and those who revere also move as they wish at their own convenience? I looked up, loyalty."


    He glanced up at the blue leaves in the net, and sarcastically uttered the truth in his fading consciousness.


    By the time Mika had left the office after cleaning up, the sun had already set.


    Mika, who visited the Snow Oka Institute, was put through the living room and tried to tell the story before Junko, Tired, and Midori.


    "Is there no truth!?


    "That''s not... I just went for a run in the morning and I''m not going back. I''m not answering your calls. Come on."


    To Mika''s question, Junko answered that with a troubled face.


    (That truth is missing!? I have a bad feeling!


    While I thought so, I gave priority to those who came here on the subject and talked about what had happened so far.


    "Hmm, that those monsters spent a hundred and sixty years building up their strength to avenge the Beast Emperor? I don''t do revenge very well..."


    Junko says with a frightened face. I don''t usually get the look of Junko.


    "It seems that their Lord''s Emperor of the Beast is about to rise! Or you''re trying to revive me! He said one of them ran his mouth off before he died."


    The story has already been contacted, both by Masahwa Decaying and by Sylvia.


    "They can''t have the resurrection of the Beast Emperor."


    Tired said.


    "How can you say that!?


    "Already of the Beast Emperor�� the soul, in this world�� because there is"


    Tired of returning unexpected answers to Mika''s questions.


    "You know!?


    "Know nothing... true past life is the Beast Emperor..."


    "Really!?


    Mika is stunned by the tiredness of returning an unexpected answer.


    "Wow, why English there?"


    Midori pokes.


    "Hmm... Isn''t it true that you''re not coming back because you made contact with those monsters after a while?


    Junko says and projects a holographic display. The screen shows a map.


    "True. I snuck it into your body. GPS. Looks like you''re in a weird place. Hey. I''m in the northeast corner of Euthanasia. This could be the home of the monsters."


    "Hit me... is there a sneak burial in my body too...?


    Mika asked, dropping the tone of her voice.


    "Mojo. Oh, don''t take it out because if you try to force it out in surgery, you''re set to explode and die."


    "Why would you do such a trick!?


    I''d like to think you''re joking, but if you''re not joking, Mika can tell.


    "I think all the mice belong to me, and I''m having trouble getting them out of control."


    "Let''s get back to it..."


    Mika will give up the look.


    "No, before we get back to it, the truth matters too! Why don''t we just go find it!?


    "If you''ve been compromised or something, I think you''re probably relieved. And if you''re hands-on enough to expose True you, you can see him as a pretty good opponent. It''s better by day than by going to the night and exploring. Let''s go tomorrow."


    While he went missing and knew he was in a strange place, the nerves of Junko, who would leave him alone until night, were not easy to understand, Mika.


    "Me too... I''ll be there. It''s not irrelevant..."


    "Heh, of course Midori will go."


    Tired and Midori are named.


    "Snow Oka Research Institute, this is a total advance."


    "Isn''t that a total outbreak!?


    Mika poking at Junko''s words.


    "The total advance is more exciting."


    and Junko.


    "When I say what I''m going to do with total advance, I''m going to blow a flying golden triple-neck monster of stupid alien usage."


    Tired and Junko understood the meaning of the words Midori had spoken, but Mika had no idea what it was about.

 646 8

    There are several decisions between the clones sleeping in Mika''s office.


    One of them is to decide not to speak as much as possible about the subject of the Lord who is to be sold. The reason is that there are no good memories because Nos. 13 and 7 were heartless lords, especially since Nos. 7 have become PTSD. The eleventh was deeply bonded with the Lord, but there was a tragedy that he would be killed.


    Either way, all three of us will never see the Lord again. The Lord of No. 7 is alive, but he has been arrested by the police and is regarded as being sentenced to imprisonment for assault on and rape of several clones.


    Only number two, on the other hand, is still seeing my husband.


    As with the XI, we are good friends with the Lord. But the Lord''s physical condition was extremely unexpected, and he was in a bedridden state at the hospital the whole time.


    When Mika found No. 2, the Lord of No. 2 said that he would rather find a new life than be at his side in the hospital room and leave it to his bedridden self, that he did not want to kill No. 2''s time, and offered to deposit No. 2 with Mika. At that time No. 2 hated it, but after a careful conversation with the Lord, he decided to live with Mika.


    No. 2 is also No. 2, and I don''t really want to touch on the Lord''s topic. That is due to the reason that the Lord of Number Two has not been around long.


    At night, number two was on the phone with the hospital where the Lord was.


    "How''d it go?


    When Mika returns home, she speaks quietly to a different and more serious face number two. I just got off the phone. The other clones are sipping and watching.


    "What are you doing in overnight mode? He''s still alive. Tomorrow''s gonna be a mess."


    No. 2, which is forced to create the usual look and talk a little bit, is painfully visible in everyone''s eyes.


    "Go to him. I''ll call a cab."


    "He said he''s asleep. I won''t go now, and I''ll be in trouble. I''ll be there tomorrow. Nah, that grandfather won''t die so easily. Even now, I die from scattered death, I die from fraud, I get distracted, I end up surviving and I get cancer. Get out of the way. That''s it this time. Ah-ha-ha."


    The laughter of number two sounds terribly vain.


    "Tomorrow, we''re going to a place that might be home to those who killed family number 11!


    Deciding it was not a good idea to wave this topic any further to No. 2, Mika cut the point.


    "Maybe. Is that so? You''re wasting your legs."


    Number two makes a tea.


    "You guys come too!


    "I''ll take a pass. Tomorrow I''m going to visit your husband."


    Mika spoke to me, and No. 2 said instantly.


    "Allow it!


    "How dare you, this original?"


    Poisoning number two.


    "We take care of the original. Don''t forget that."


    In an attempt to regain normal air, the XIII takes a gentle note.


    "Oh, I''m out, honor student. It''s really annoying."


    Number two slaps the haters, as usual, as if to go with it.


    (It looks as if it''s impossible! You have more mouths than usual because you are anxious and you can''t help it!


    Mika was discerning the mood of No. 2.


    "I''ll be late for your visit, so I''ll just tell you where it is later."


    "You don''t have to come! Stay with him on the Lord''s side! I won''t allow you to come! I won''t tell!"


    ����


    Rejected by Mika, No. 2 made Mika and the clones look like they had never seen before. To a face that seems to cry now.


    "I''m not trying to keep one of you out of this! Now..."


    "Wow, wow. But thanks for your concern..."


    Covering his face with one hand and thanking him with a voice that seemed to disappear, No. 2 took a slow step and headed to his room.


    "Number two... Egg... pathetic... Egg..."


    "Don''t you cry!


    Mika drinks the number seven that makes me cry.


    "Whoever might have killed my Lord is that monster, after all, right?


    Eleven asks.


    "Uhm! I''ll tell you more now! Sounds pretty nasty to me!


    "I''ll hear it later, too, just record it."


    When No. 2 came back and said only with his face out the door, he pulled in before Mika told him anything.


    "I''ll record it for once."


    "Here... No, please"


    In response to No. 13''s offer to distract her, Mika tried to reject it with a spinal reflex, but wondered if that was also the case, and revisited it halfway through the words.


    In the bell cave, a dwelling is made.


    Akihiko Decaying Rope has lived mainly in his belly cave since coming to this village. The leaders of the Killer Killer Killer and the Killer Killer Killer Killer also live there. Akihiko watched, wondering if this was their castle or the equivalent of the bureau.


    The monsters also frequently enter and leave this bell cave. There is a hall in the back where there is a suspicious ritual of religious meditation. A large number of arm slashes and foot slashes pray indifferently every day.


    I can also see the human figure. They are treated like slaves in this village. He has been pushed to do all kinds of work, including field work, construction, carpentry, transportation, fire, chores, cooking, making lust processing concomitants, etc.


    I heard from a monster named Left Kyo, the head of the foot slaughter, that they had ruled the village for more than one hundred and sixty years. After losing the Beast Emperor and falling into this village with two people, Left Kyo and Aoyagi, he ruled the village, conceived the women and increased their offspring on a monthly basis, creating a village where monsters rule humans.


    And this is how the monsters rule the hiding place, they say, all over Japan. Some hideouts say humans and monsters coexist amicably.


    That night, Akihiko was dating something like a meeting of three leaders who ruled the foot slashing arm slashing.


    "You''re stronger than I thought. White foxes, decaying ropes and silver storms. There have been many casualties, but this achievement has only resulted in the defeat of two lower magicians of the White Fox, except for the Miscellaneous Fish."


    Aoyagi, the head of the arm slash, reports the results. He was temporarily returning to the village as he led the foot and arm slashes to fight outside the village to seal the movements of his former enemies, but captured those with the souls of the Beast Emperor.


    "Let''s just say I was good enough to bring you the reincarnation of the Emperor."


    It was a monster of a girl named Hachi who said so. She is neither a foot slayer nor an arm slapper. No, it has an appearance with both characteristics. One horn grows from the forehead and the skin is plush and radiant purple. On four arms, two sharp fangs can be seen in the mouth. She is about the height of an early teenage girl.


    Yae was a mutation with only one person in this village, called a beheaded girl. Basically, there are no women in foot slashing or arm slashing. A woman is not born. Only the octagonal mix of foot slashing and arm slashing could be said to be the only exception. And because his abilities were outstanding and he was equipped with high intelligence, as one of his leaders, he was placed in a position comparable to that of Aoya and Left Kyo, which could also be described as Kaizu.


    "Transfer your soul to Akihiko''s body and the Beast Emperor will rise. It all moves according to a defined destiny. Attracted by the peculiarities of fate,"


    In a harsh tone, Sakyo, the head of foot slashing, tells. He was the substantive number one and the drafter of all the plans.


    "We''re talking about how that grudging enemy Shizuno Tired was already defeated by the one with the Emperor''s soul. What a shame. Is this also a gift of Left Kyo''s fate manipulation?


    "Maybe so."


    Aoyagi smiles and says, and Left Kyo smiles too. It was an unexpected and painful development, for example, that those who were thought to be the greatest enemies were fulfilling Revenge in an unknown place to those who had the soul of the Lord they worshipped.


    "I''m telling you to bring the eleventh before you do. What a failure."


    It distorts its beauty and Akihiko blames Left Kyo.


    "Without the Eleven, I wouldn''t be talking to you guys. How long do you think I''ve been waiting for you?"


    "I''m sorry I kept you waiting. Best auspicious day, derived by the mystery of my fortune and the feng shui. I needed to wait for that day. There was as little dispute as possible for that day and I needed to save my luck. A further combination of spells and fate manipulation, aggregating to its ordained day. Advanced Fate Manipulation - Fate moves so that it activates the" peculiarities of fate "and the resurrection of the Beast Emperor is bound to be accomplished. It will not be inhibited. I can''t even get in the way. I can''t resist my fate. But you don''t have to do anything. Fate manipulation is unstable. We move desperately to increase our success rate."


    Akihiko was halfway through Left Kyo''s long story. Finally, to the extent that he was trying to make a big fuss, he was interpreting.


    The day that Left Kyo, the fortune teller and leader of foot slashing, set himself as the best auspicious day. In other words, today was supposed to be skinned and moved simultaneously, so the arm slashing foot slashers waited even when they were ready until then. Until yesterday, I was instructed to save my luck without as much dispute as possible.


    But only he that became an emperor had to be persuaded, and he slew his family at the behest of Akihiko. It was suspicious whether to touch the contraindication without a dispute, but it had to follow Akihiko''s manners, and the rationale is that, by unilaterally killing, the dispute itself has not occurred.


    Akihiko asked me to take the eleventh, but I couldn''t accomplish it. No. 11 has been protected by Mika Tsukinawa, the original.


    I will not break any more of the words of the day I have ordained. They were waiting for a day called today, as luck could change. But there were a lot of mistakes and inadequacies in communication. Yesterday, I also made the mistake of raiding the head of the Silver Storm Hall.


    "How loud. You must be failing again to take the eleventh. Aren''t you out of your hands because you''re not important?


    I''m sick and tired of Nagahiko of Left Kyo and Akihiko says what she wants to say without cowering in front of the monsters.


    Akihiko is not comfortable with them, even as he joins the plan for the Killer Killer Killer and the Killer Killer Killer. On the contrary, I am severely offended.


    The existence of Akihiko Akiropa was deliberately created by Left Kyo. Body and mind.


    Akihiko''s mother, Yoshiko Akihiko Akihiko, is the woman who Left Kyo spent more than a hundred years guiding and inherited all the blood of Akihiro, White Fox and Silver Storm. By multiplying the blood with resentful enemies, it was Akihiko''s mother who was created as a spell salad.


    After Akihiko was born, Left Kyo could tell Kiyoko to use Akihiko as an incarnation of anger.


    While spoiling in the beginning, Akihiko''s character was destabilized by abruptly scolding him harshly for irrational things, etc. Furthermore, after giving birth to his brother, he drowned his brother, and Akihiko left him alone and treated him coldly.


    As a result, Akihiko was extremely eclamptic, twisted in root darkness, and had an impatient personality.


    And a year ago, Left Kyo appeared before Akihiko and was asked all about the meaning of his birth.


    Akihiko remembered the fierce anger and despair, but knowing that she would sooner or later gain unparalleled power, she was told that all the monsters would be serving themselves, and that some of them had subsided.


    Still, Akihiko has no hope in life.


    Because I have gained strength, I have a servant of my own, so what happens? There''s nothing I want to do.


    There''s only one thing I want. The first girl I ever liked. A girl who is in a way in the same situation as herself. It''s a cloned girl called Mika Tsukinawa XI. But expectations are also low.

 647 9

    Raw as a clone, No. 11 was shipped early after completing a minimum education at a correctional facility.


    "You are a life made as a commodity. It''s a copy of the product. I''m not a decent person. Devote yourself to the consciousness and be liked by those who will be your masters. And that leads to your happiness."


    Dialogue that led me to be reminded of my resondator and destiny in a correctional facility and to pessimism. Probably forgotten for the rest of my life.


    Mourning, anger, envy, jealousy and hatred because the object of comparison exists. If it had just been told and planted because it was a product, this kind of emotion would not have arisen, XI thinks. And later, I think this calmly. As a matter of policy for that correctional facility, I was wondering if I should have told those clones that dialogue.


    Waiting ahead for No. 11 to be sold with anxiety and giving up was a large mansion with many servants and a single boy.


    The boy was surprised to see the eleventh and round his eyes. His expression then dwelt with joy and fright at the same time.


    "Really... it''s Mika Tsukinawa..."


    The boy to whom No. 11 was to serve, Hiroshi Decayed, said in his own room, staring seriously at the face of No. 11.


    "I''m a clone. Because it''s not real."


    "Oh, different way of talking"


    Pointed out, I wonder if No. 11 should talk like the original. The original always had a disgusting way of talking like screaming, and depending on the request, they told me to talk like that, but honestly it was very resistant. There was not a single person in the correctional facility who spoke that way. It already has the feeling that it is embarrassing to do things differently from people.


    "Wow, I''m Mika Tsukinawa''s clone! Okay, good to see you, Master!


    Bo smiled strangely at the eleventh, screaming in an upward voice without turning off the lights, blushing and distracting.


    "You don''t have to. Stay natural. Because you force me to do something I don''t like and I don''t bully you."


    I still remember Bo''s dialogue at this time. I was just slightly uncomfortable then, but later, I knew exactly why I threw up such a dialogue.


    Bo, now twelve years old, had been bullied in school during fifth grade and had become a non-school child. Being a big fan of Mika Tsukinawa, he said he was particularly attracted to talking about the episode where Mika Tsukinawa was also bullied at school. Even in front of my parents, I often mentioned the topic of Mika Tsukinawa, so as a lonely blogger, I bought the eleventh issue and gave it to Bo.


    Bo was a very gentle, mind-turning boy, always caring about the eleventh and trying to treat him equally like a normal friend. I also tried to deal with No. 11 in line with such an exposition.


    I enjoyed spending so much time with Bo that I forgot to draw attention to being raw as a clone.


    But there were some resistances. One is to watch TV with Bo and see the original Moonna Mika there.


    From the time I saw it in the correctional facility, I had the impression that it was a freak screaming and talking, but that look on TV was always serious and full of temper. It is true that something like Aura is intensely transmitted even across the screen. When you''re singing, you''re literally an impatient face, as if a ghost were living there. It''s too peculiar a character, so the ratings are divided, but I can also nod that people I like will always like.


    "I can''t believe this guy used to be bullied in school like me too... I can''t believe it. How can that be like this?"


    At one point, Hiroshi leaked that way in front of Pompous and XI.


    It is the eleventh issue of lack of life experience, but I know about the answer to that.


    "I''m sure the original was full of unpleasant thoughts and I tried so hard not to want to lose that"


    "I wonder if I will remain a loser..."


    Holding the hand of the eleventh, Bo shrugs with a repentant face.


    The eleventh at that time, I couldn''t think of any attentive dialogue. Later, there were a few words I wish I had said to you then, but even though the absorption rate and learning skills were extraordinary, I was still young.


    Another thing I learned to resist was the presence of Akihiko, Bo''s brother.


    When we meet face to face, Akihiko, who always stares at the Eleven thing, doesn''t know what he''s thinking, and doesn''t have much of a conversation. Speak up and say hello.


    With a soft contour and a small face that seems to make sense when it comes to women, then your eyes are big and you don''t hesitate to say beautiful. Moreover, the colour of the skin is unusually white and the hair is bright white. But behind its distinguished appearance, he always looks grumpy.


    There was nothing as offensive as being stared at, but I really feel instinctively resistant. I figured it would be because it was obviously seen with sexual eyes.


    And at one point, Akihiko finally pushed down No. 11.


    "Why is he the only one? He didn''t give me anything, he even bought me a dedicated slave..."


    Covered in No. 11, he stared up close and Akihiko was running such a dialogue with a remorseful face.


    "Let me use it, too. You''re a slave, I''m a buyer''s son, and you can use me."


    The Eleventh also understands what the word "use" means. Sexual knowledge and how to have sex are also taught by being shown video in a correctional facility.


    "I didn''t do that with Bo Bo."


    Akihiko turned to a more remorseful and painful face when the eleventh told him in a soft tone, as he would teach Akihiko, leaving the eleventh.


    "Now... forget it. Never tell anyone. I''ll kill you if I tell you."


    Running about the noise, Akihiko walked away. At this time, a decisive distrust of Akihiko was planted in No. 11, but at the same time I remembered pity.


    Turn to Bo and ask him what he thinks about Akihiko.


    "I haven''t talked to much either. Always... you mean angry. Do you mean tight? But... because I was so adored, I''m sure it was because of that."


    Hard to say, Bo talked about his brother.


    "Are you worried?


    When XI asked, Bo nodded.


    "Yeah, worried. Besides, there''s something wrong with your father and your mother. Why do you make it so cold on your brother? But that''s what I say..."


    That was doubtful from the eyes of the eleventh. The Decaying Ropes are blatantly cold with their eldest son, Akihiko. Especially his mother, Yoko Decaying Rope, was terrible. He also curses in grandeur.


    The servants are also avoiding Akihiko. No, number eleven was also told by Yoneko. Whatever Akihiko tells you, you don''t have to just obey anything Akihiko says. Just listen to ourselves and Bo. Perhaps the servants have said the same thing, XI guessed.


    "Hopefully... I just wish I could get along with my brother, or something like that, but... my mother and father are like that, so if I get along with my brother, he''s going to scold me, and my brother doesn''t seem to like me... I knew I couldn''t be like Mika Tsukinawa. If it was Mika Tsukinawa, I''d scold her father and mother and make good friends with her brother and keep the whole family company."


    That''s what Bo told me, and the original moon Mika was yelling at the Decaying Ropes family, easily imaginable by the eleventh, and the laughter stirred up.


    "Give it some courage and try to move, and if that leads to a good result, you may be able to have even greater courage and move even bigger"


    Though the absorption rate is good, with the scarce life experience of No. 11, not even three months old, I give it my best thought and give it my opinion.


    "Whatever the outcome, because I''m definitely on Bo Boy''s side, and I''m going to support you. Because I''ll protect you."


    Hiroshi smiled happily and lightly at the dialogue that XI had spoken.


    But I wish I hadn''t said the dialogue at this time, and later I regret the eleventh.


    When Bo dies, he would have asked himself for help, and even though he wanted me to be on his side, just thinking about it makes No. 11 seem crazy. Dominated by negative emotions, it makes me want to cry out.

 648 10

    When I woke up, the truth was I was in a strange place.


    Dim room. You can tell by looking at the wall that the tatami is laid, but not a decent house. It''s rocky skin with tight walls. The ceiling is so high that it cannot be seen because of the dimness. Oil heater running, myself sleeping on a futon.


    My body is very dall and my thought circuit is dull. I think it''s because they put me to bed with medication. And I know it will because I''ve been asleep for a long time.


    (Is this really just sleeping pills? I think there are other drugs out there. Like drugs......)


    I really suspect so because I have a strange feeling of comfort. It would be troublesome if the kind of illegal drugs that are persistent and habitual were used.


    (Thanks to Snow Oka''s torture training, I can tolerate most of the torture, but the drugs are unsavory. Especially the kind of drugs that encourage pleasure)


    It is unclear whether the drug is a habitual drug, but it does not work well for the comfort of not being told. I''m feeling like I don''t care about everything.


    (I''m just being rational now, but if this keeps going...... or if they increase the amount, it tastes bad)


    I don''t really know what I''m seeing like this for.


    The monster, who had engaged with True and named Aoyagi, showed no hostility, even though he abducted True. On the contrary, I even treated him with respect. Yet this is the way to do it.


    After a while the truth was that I realized that I was being forced to change from jersey to Japanese clothes. I have not been detained. But there doesn''t seem to be any need for restraint. The effect of the drug prevents it from moving properly. I have little power in my body. To the point of gently moving the eyes and head.


    (What are you going to do if you want to go to the bathroom...... is this a mum?


    I also notice that the underwear that is tucked away in my lower body is something different from the trunks, and the truth is that it lets go.


    "Kihihihihihihihi..."


    I hear a strange laugh, and the truth is I move my head and see the one with the voice.


    I wasn''t alone in the room. There was another person sleeping on the futon. Unlike myself, this one hasn''t been covered with a duvet. Thanks to this, we clearly know the person''s condition.


    Skinny, skinny, middle-aged woman with a mad grin. She had no hands or feet.


    "Ihihihihihi..."


    He seems to be clearly insane, staring up at the ceiling with vain eyes, drooling from the edge of his mouth and occasionally leaking laughter.


    I wondered if she was being hit with the same kind of drugs as I was, but somehow I felt different.


    (I was drugged and confused, and on the contrary, I think it might have helped. With a clear consciousness. Then you''re going to be better off with your head)


    I thought so, and the truth is I closed my eyes.


    Mika, four of them, eleven, thirteen and seven, took a taxi to the place designated as Junko and descended near it.


    The designated location seemed to be at the end of an unpaved detailing road leading into the woods, which could not be entered by car. Searching on the map shows the details, but not beyond. However, in the designation of Junko, it obviously points ahead.


    "Am I a tourist? You shouldn''t go any further."


    An old farmer woman with a crooked waist speaks to Mika and the others.


    "You don''t have to believe me. There''s a village without a name that''s not even on the map. I know everyone around here, but nobody comes near me. There are dangerous people living here."


    "Right! Warning Thanx!"


    Mika bows her head to the old woman.


    "You don''t seem to want to hear it."


    The old woman sighed, guessing that Mika would go in ahead without following the warning.


    "I cautioned. I saw something scary without listening, so no tourist came back! There''s a monster living here! Beyond that, people are being enslaved by monsters! And so will you!


    The old woman screams and walks away from the spot.


    "I mean, it''s a hit, right?


    And, number eleven.


    "Right!


    Laughing invincibly, Mika takes the lead and steps to the details.


    (The lead is the most dangerous, but I take the role for granted...)


    Looking at Mika''s back, No. 11 is aware of Mika''s behavior.


    (Bo Bo, the real Moon Mika you admired is probably more than you thought. I wanted to see you too)


    Eleventh with a hard wish.


    Detailed roads continued everywhere in the woods. Four girls keep walking in the cloudy woods. I feel downhill from the middle of nowhere.


    After a short walk, the mountains and tunnels get stuck. The tunnel is short and can be seen before the light falls out. In front of the tunnel, it was an open space, with an old sign written ''No entry on private property ahead''.


    "It''s creepy. Even ghosts are about to come out."


    No. 7 shudders and squeals.


    "We need to be on alert when we get inside the tunnel! No, you better run through as fast as you can! I have a bad feeling!


    Shortly after Mika cautioned me...


    "No, don''t go into the tunnel. Turn back."


    With his voice, countless figures emerge from the woods. They all have coats, hats, mufflers and sunglasses. Tall or short, they are extremely divided combinations.


    It was only obvious who they were when they saw their outfits and back lengths.


    "Can''t you see it says it''s private property up ahead? What if��"


    "Eleven..."


    On the way to my mouth, someone groaned and blocked me.


    "Huh!?


    Mika gives a surprising voice to that name that one person has spoken of. Of course, the eleventh issue of the day is more surprising.


    "Eleven?


    "It''s disguised but definitely. These are Mika Tsukinawa and her clones."


    "You saved me a lot of trouble coming from there."


    When the surrounded tail and little ones say it orally, they take off their clothes. It was the arm slashing children with the two axes in their hands and the leg slashing children with the two axes in their hands.


    "Fortune foreclosure!


    Mika uses fate manipulation. It is a technique that brings little luck to itself, which can only be used once a day. It also leads to avoidance of bad luck, but lacks certainty when avoiding bad luck.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    No. 7 holds his head with both hands and meditates.


    If you do, something keeps sounding like you can play it. Some of the monsters look around suspiciously and figure out what happened. The branches of the trees broke one after the other, spinning at high speeds and falling at diagonal angles to the monsters.


    (It would be the ability of number seven, but it''s troublesome! Whatever I do with fate manipulation, I hope the eleventh and thirteenth get involved!


    Mika thinks as she wears a tree branch and sees an injured and flinching arm slash and leg slash. The ability of No. 7 is extensive and powerful, but it is a very sword-soaking substitute for not knowing what will happen even after it is out of his control.


    Mika fires a gun and shoots two leg slashers who are flinching. I decided that my leg slashing, which seemed small and quick, was troublesome and I decided to start over there.


    Diving through the attack by the branches, two arm slashes stick in.


    "A world without dreams or hopes, all are born cursed -"


    Suddenly singing out the thirteenth. Besides, the lyrics are a substitute for Mika''s song.


    "Become!?


    "My legs... my body heavy?


    I could see the movement of the two arm slashers coming towards me, clearly blunting. They are aware of it and are stunned.


    Mika points the gun at those two in turn and pulls the trigger. The two leg slashing children, unable to move as their bodies thought and savoring fear and despair, received a bullet into their bodies.


    "Accidental prank!


    Furthermore, Mika uses fate manipulation. The earlier Fortune Foreclosure regarded it as having already activated its effects. That is, as not eating the convolutions of the abilities of No. 7.


    Coincidental pranks, like the ability of No. 7, the occurrence of effects is itself an obscure force, but you can also choose whether you are lucky or unhappy while being able to designate an opponent. However, if you inflict misfortune on the other person, if the other person had a feeling about the likelihood of that misfortune happening, it would be avoided.


    "Ugh."


    Mika didn''t know, but one of the leg slashers, a leaf of a branch that breaks and flies into his eyes, blocks his sight. That was the end of Mika''s technique. But that''s enough. Shoot the stopped leg slashing.


    There were a total of seven arm and leg slashes, but the battle ended unilaterally. Of course Mika and the others win.


    "Stupid...... All that lies ahead of this village is our realm... All the villagers are in our dominion. Everything is the enemy. If you let him in, he dies... only"


    In this case, one of the leg slashers completes the cursed dialogue.


    "Valuable Information Thanx!


    When she yells that way at the arm slash that took her breath away, Mika returns the gun to her nostalgia.


    (I''m glad I didn''t turn up...)


    I sneak up on that, eleven. The XI is suitable for melee combat, so in a situation where the capabilities of the VII are extensively activated in strange conditions, it was difficult to participate in the battle and I watched it in silence.


    "Let''s go!


    "Yes."


    "Yes, sir."


    Mika urged me, and we went into the tunnel together.

 649 11

    A private room in the hospital that has been visited many times already and has become one of the familiar landscapes.


    An old man with bad blood to see, lying in bed. There is an infusion in the arm and a tube through the nose.


    Every time I see him, he lacks vitality from his skin, so whenever I open the hospital room, number two scares me.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? You don''t have to come here anymore."


    When he opens his thin eyes and sees number two, the old man tells him so in a plundering voice.


    "Huh? Don''t tell me how to fuck up my sleep ~"


    Pull a chair to the old man''s side and sit down, make the best of your energetic voice, slap your hatred, and try to make a smile number two.


    "You have found a place to live and a place to live. Even if you were born a clone, you''re already one fine person. Don''t waste your precious time getting involved."


    "Heh, you''re kidding me. Even your husband wants me to stay with him. I know. Guhihihi......"


    To the old man who teaches in an objectified tone, No. 2 summons to a damned sensation. Two himself knows that his dialogue is echoing in vain.


    "If you mean it..."


    said the old man. The old man tried to smile, he couldn''t. It was already difficult to make an expression. Just talk to me.


    "Huh, you, what the hell did you buy a clone for? ''Cause I missed you alone, didn''t I? Fuhihi......"


    "That''s right. I only use people, and by doing so, I''m a winning person... But...... as a result, I couldn''t go through my mind with anyone...... All the women who came to my side were women like... my status and my fortune."


    "So, the only thing that opens my mind is an idle clone that I bought for gold and failed to tune? Ah-ha, that it''s an unusual life."


    "Not really. It was the last thing I knew."


    To taunt number two, the old man meditates and denies.


    "What?


    "The happiness of people and minds touching each other. I could find out at the end. It''s a luxury... Well...... no one will know. My now filled heart..."


    To the words of the old man, No. 2 pushes silence. It goes without saying how the old man could feel the happiness and the odds.


    "Even if I lay down sick, there is not one but you who comes to visit me worried. My brother, who hadn''t seen me in decades, laughed at me for coming to ruin his legacy. That''s the way I''ve lived, so I can''t help it. But with you alone, that was the salvation above all else."


    "How much time do you have in your past, this grandfather?"


    "Right. That was a progression..."


    "My grandfather is so full of crap. Ho, ho, ho, ho. I hear you''re embarrassing me."


    Word number two was replacing tears on the way. That''s where the conversation breaks off for a while.


    "I''m glad to hear that, but I was worried about you"


    The old man exhaled small and said.


    "You mean after I''m gone, or your short life span? But... I''m really relieved that your original came to me to help, to make friends, to solve life expectancy problems, and to make a new life worthwhile..."


    The old man opens his eyes and gazes at number two. When I see the old man''s eyes open again, number two relieves me. Even as I spoke, I was worried that one day the words would be interrupted and my eyes would remain open the whole time.


    "When your original appeared, what did I... desperately persuade you to try to keep you in the original... already... you know what I mean?


    "Heh heh heh, I was so loud, I lost my roots, but then I said I already knew. Even after Grandpa screwed up, don''t miss me... Hey......? Grandpa? Hey...... Hey......"


    When he sees the old man holding his eyes open, solidifying with his gaze in contact with No. 2, and not even blinking, No. 2 is stunned.


    "I''m kidding... Reply... Huh... Higu, Ugu... Ugu..."


    It was a crying number two for a while, but eventually I get the phone.


    "Uh, original? Now come on, Grandpa, because I screwed you - you don''t have to come to a piss-smelling hospital like this anymore or make it smell like trouble. Ah-ha-ha."


    "Right......"


    Mika nodded quietly to the second report as she grinned.


    "I don''t know, Mika Tsukinawa! If you''re a character, say," My condolences! ''Or'' Woe to you! ''or something to scream about. Wow. Gu hiccup. "


    ''It''s not that insane. But I''m sorry for your loss. "


    "I don''t need your condolences, Bubba Bubba Bubba. I''m going that way. Tell me how to get there and where to go."


    Don''t let the Lord worry you more about moving for your companions than mourning death and pitying you here. With that in mind, No. 2 decided to go to Mika and the others.


    "They say number two is coming."


    Hang up the phone and Mika will report quietly.


    Mika and the others have already made it through the tunnel to their destination. There is a village in front of me. I can see the shadows. And the figure of the one who is not exactly a person. I''m not hiding it in my coat here.


    "Is it okay to come alone?


    XIII says worryingly.


    "It''s ideal to pick you up when you get here, because you could engage! Hopefully when number two comes, we''ll be able to pick him up!


    And, Mika. Looking out over the village.


    "Uh, first of all, in this first place I''ve been, I don''t know. Was listening fundamental to purchasing information?


    I recall Iloha as a doorman, planted by Mika, and confirm as No. 7 asks Mika''s complexion.


    "There seem to be some humans, but it''s hard to ask for help, if the villagers are in control of the monsters!


    Reminds me of an old woman''s warning before I came here.


    From what I''ve seen, most of the villages are occupied by fields, the roads are completely unpaved, a muddy dirt road. All the houses that are densely built with the straw are ancient wooden buildings with thatched roofs. For once, the wires and poles go through.


    "Nice place."


    Looking over the village, No. 13 spills a smile.


    "It''s surreal that monsters walk in grandeur, though."


    I see a blue-skinned arm slashing child on four arms walking down the road, says No. 11.


    "We don''t stand out! Four identical faces!


    "Now more..."


    Mika''s dialogues make me wonder about the eleventh. In earlier battles, the disguise has already been solved.


    "Wouldn''t you rather have kids if you were listening?


    In the fields, I thought I was playing alone, and I found the child, and number seven pointed and said.


    "If you do have a kid, it''s a good thing to mislead him."


    Eleven agrees with seven.


    "Number seven, Nice suggestion! And number seven. Sometimes my head works!


    "Sometimes it''s too much."


    To praise Mika, let her cheeks swell, number seven.


    "All right! Let''s get that kid surrounded and listened to! Let''s go!"


    "Yes."


    "Yes, sir."


    A line that leads Mika into a dignified, untainted field.


    (It''s an open place, and I think it''s caught the eye of the monsters there...)


    It was the eleventh that I thought so as I walked at the end of the line, but it was too late, so I followed without giving an opinion.


    "Looks like Mika and the others have reached their destination."


    Junko said when he saw the map shown inside the holographic display in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Wow, when are we going?"


    Midori asks. Since it is also a matter of whether or not to go in large numbers, the time difference between Junko and Midori and Tired was supposed to be left behind.


    "I wonder if tomorrow morning would be okay. Mika and the others alone might put it on by then, but that would be fine."


    "Isn''t that possible? After Mika started leading the Clone Corps, she asked me for something. It felt amazing growing up."


    "Yeah, I think so too"


    As I said with a smile, Junko smiled and agreed.

 650 12

    Silver Storm Hall''s book home garden.


    There are men lined up who have a strong body and seem to be good at rough things. There are some women inside, but they are also soldiers of the Hundred Wars.


    In front of them like that, a beautiful blonde skinny girl with breathtaking struggles looks at them with a puzzling face. A soft fabric blouse with frills, a lace braided cartigan and bow tie are ladylike outfits on the top, but function-focused long trousers on the bottom.


    "So far, if the monsters aren''t after the government center, then neither the folk grass nor the royal family. Decaying ropes and white foxes that protect them. Plus we''re being targeted."


    The girl was in front of the constituents belonging to the Silver Storm Hall, tapping her shoulder so small with an old rifle, checking the situation and informing her of future guidelines.


    "We split into two hands and hit a decaying rope and a white fox escort. They''re after us, too, just fine. You might think it''s just right over there."


    Silver Storm Hall owner Sylvia Tanshita picks up the phone when she talks to the fierce men aligned in front of her. The opponent was Masahwa Akiropa, the head of the Akiropa clan.


    "This one''s engaged again, right? Looks like quite a few of them are lurking in the city, huh? Don''t be alarmed. The number is troublesome, but their fighting power varies greatly, and some of them are quite skilled. ''


    "I''ve just talked to you, too, and I''m going to turn our elite towards your guard."


    I''m only the elite one. But, Sylvia, I add in my mouth.


    The constituents belonging to Silver Storm Hall are carefully selected. As many lineages as possible have been raised as part of the Silver Storm Hall since childhood. Sylvia grew up in one of those houses and took our Lord''s seat with strength. The Lord is not a one-child handover, but simply a code for those who have been recognized for combat and guidance.


    ''Thank goodness, huh? As much as I can get you to escort me, can this one turn to offense, too?


    We already know where they''re hiding.


    "Boulders are oh-my-rape, man."


    "Unfortunately, we''re not the ones who found out. It''s Junko Yukioka. So, Mika Tsukinawa, Rimeko Taguchi, and Junko Yukooka and Rei Shizuno of the backstreet''s beginnings and ends headed into a hiding place of foot and arm slashing. This means this is the spear, do you have any extras?


    ''That''s a reliable story, isn''t it? Then we should focus on the annihilation of the people lurking in the city. In the unlikely event that Yukioka and the others are defeated, we should go out then. "


    "I want to go to their hideout, too, but I need to take command here."


    Silver Storm Hall with escorts at its core, but killing the hostiles is one of its tasks. Sylvia prefers you to the escort.


    "Our immediate job is to escort decaying ropes and white foxes, but there seems to be a lot of enemies, and rather the nuance of fighting together is stronger. With that intent."


    ''Ha!''


    Silvia ordered the rifle dressed to poke over his men''s heads, and the fierce men of Silver Storm Hall replied with a temperamental voice and face.


    "And is there a guy in here who wants to be the winner? He''s stronger than me. Don''t hesitate to say it. And show strength in front of me, in front of everyone. Again, don''t hesitate."


    Sylvia suddenly ran over such a thing, so the fierce men of Silver Storm Hall have a bewildered look on their face.


    "You don''t like it? You think I don''t have anybody? Hmm."


    Sylvia snorts in a grumpy manner. No one understands her intention to cut out stories like this at this time.


    (I knew I''d be strong. Why am I below Li Mei? Those shitty monsters......)


    It was Sylvia who still had and suspected what was said yesterday.


    Aoyagi, the leader of the Arm Slasher Kid, was staying with just a few of his men at a hotel in the city.


    He drew nearly a thousand of the village monsters to the city centre. But he''s splitting it into dozens of squads and letting them act in a variance. Because if it solidifies, it threatens to be exhausted.


    "The pace of attack on decaying ropes, white foxes and silver storms can be loose at first. It''s getting faster and faster. And fight the war, drain them. Retreat as soon as this one feels depleted and attack with another squad. That repeat. Faster pace over time so they don''t have time to rest. Bring it to the auspicious day of the resurrection that Left Kyo derived."


    Aoyagi sends a message over the phone and instructions to each squad.


    "Why do you keep the pace loose first?


    One of my men who was in the same place asks.


    "If you fly it from the beginning, they''re going to deal with it with another hand. It is our greatest aim to draw attention, buy time, and keep them from moving on the day of the Reich''s resurrection."


    Aoyagi informs his direct reports of the plan''s intentions. I have nothing to tell the other monsters in particular. I''d rather not tell him. If you get caught and anything like you get hit with a confessional, it''s ruined.


    (If there is one concern, it is also possible to locate the village where the enemy is based and have already released a small number of elite assassins)


    Aoyagi''s concerns were a brilliant hit.


    "Hey! Boy!


    Mika speaks majestically to a man about ten years old who plays in the fields.


    "It''s Mika Tsukinawa. Whoops, full!? Why are you here, Mika Tsukinawa?


    She also seemed to know about Mika, a child who would have a surprising look.


    (Will what is known be auspicious or disastrous!?


    The child seems confused that all four of them have the same face lined up.


    "Sorry! I''m from outside this village and I want you to tell me more about this village! If you don''t want to! But I don''t want you to tell anyone about us!


    "What was the increase to five on TV...? You still have four?


    "You were watching! In the future, the five of us are going to unit up and do it! Thanks for your support! No, that''s fine, are you going to tell me!? You won''t give it to me!?


    Mika bears a loving laugh on the full face and approaches the boy.


    "Oh, can I tell you... I don''t know. They say you shouldn''t leave the village, but I''ve never seen anyone but the villagers come into the village."


    "Why not?


    To the hesitant child, XIII asked.


    "Because we are all alive to serve the leg slasher and the arm slasher. Whoever was born in this village decided to do so, and it''s up to you to not go out there, and it''s up to you to kill your leg and your arm."


    Mika and the others listen to the children and remember the dialogue of the old woman before entering the village again.


    "You work for monsters, you make monster children. The monsters simply instruct this whether it''s their mouth or not. The villagers are scared of monsters, so they all obey."


    "I''m a slave... just like the old ones."


    Number seven shivers.


    "I didn''t know you were going to make a monster child!?


    Mika asks further.


    "Dear Foot Slasher and Arm Slasher, because no woman is born, all human women will eventually be the daughter-in-law of the monsters, but they don''t know what will be born. A foot slapper may be born, an arm slapper may be born, and a person may be born. Sometimes a slayer is born."


    "Dear slayer!?


    Mika asks further.


    "Dear Foot Slasher and Arm Slasher are messed up, you''re a great monster. There''s only one."


    "I''m sure he''s stronger than slashing his legs and arms..."


    Number seven shivers.


    "You''re the intruders! Get away from that kid!


    At that time, when Mika and the others looked back at her yelling from behind, a little monster with blue skin was staring at her. It''s a foot slashing boy.


    "Nothing has harmed the child!


    "Even if you don''t do harm, when you see a hard-headed guy with you, you can''t punish a child! If you say you won''t leave..."


    Apparently, this monster was seen as seriously caring for the boy. A toe-slashing boy takes the bamboo and approaches Mika and the others with a twist.


    "Okay! Go!"


    Mika urges her fingers to stay away from her child. Look at that, foot slashing solves the battle posture.


    "You won''t fight!?


    Mika asks the toe-slashing child who lowered his leg.


    "He''s an intruder, but he doesn''t seem like a bad guy. Besides, I''m a moderate. The militants would have fought. Most of them do."


    "You have militants and moderates."


    Hearing about the foot slashing, No. 11 says unexpectedly.


    "No one is following Left Kyo or Yae, nor is he agreeing with what they do. This is what this village does to people."


    Throwing away abominably, the foot slasher turned his back on Mika and the others with dignity.


    "Wait! Let me talk to you if I can! And cover me up!


    Mika asks me to stop slashing her leg and ask her to do something she thinks she can do.


    "You''re in good shape...... Well, okay. Follow me. It''s troublesome to leave me alone and get in trouble."


    After stopping and acknowledging, and walking out again, Mika and the others followed.

 651 13

    The foot slashing boy, who met Mika and the others, named him Plum Tail.


    Upon entering his house, there was one other foot slaughter and even two human girls, and Plum Tail explained the circumstances that brought Mika and the others.


    The interior of the house, like the ancient appearance, was also built like an old house in the countryside, but partly everywhere, the instruments of civilization can be seen.


    "You don''t have enough futons to stay. You guys, borrow a futon from next door."


    Plum tail ordering the girl.


    "Thank you kindly! By the way, one more person will come!


    "Push in about one futon and use it. So, what do you want to hear?


    Plum tail sits down in front of the enclosure. Mika and the others sit in front of it.


    "How many of them are here!?


    "The population of the village is three thousand. With a thousand legs and arms and a thousand people, it''s beautifully divided. And aside from men, there is a thousand moderates in arms and feet, and a thousand militants, which are divided again."


    "That''s a lot...... fine"


    No. 13 sees Mika''s face.


    "They''re pretty much a hideout for monsters. Well, I''ve worked so hard to increase it over time. For this hour."


    Another foot slasher speaks up. I brought tea and sweets in the basin.


    "Whoa, my name is Arima. Well, that''s a good increase, but not everyone agreed to a crappy revenge. Naturally, though. I wonder why I should bother fighting, killing and clearing up the resentments and doings of my ancestors I don''t even know about when I might die. And it''s an anachronism that doesn''t seem sane, such as resurrecting a monster called the Beast Emperor and weighing the overthrow of a man''s world."


    "Thanks for taking the time!


    "Dear Run, I''ll have it."


    "Thanks"


    "I''ll have it."


    Ask Arima to brew tea, and Mika and the others make tea at the same time. Seeing Mika and the others acting like they look the same and make tea at about the same time, Plum Tail and Arima smile strangely and unintentionally.


    "In the meantime, it''s called the severity of the treatment of those born as people, the belligerent place of business is beyond sight. I don''t care if they destroy me. It''ll be better here. That''s why I''m here to help. Try not to put your hands on the moderates instead. If you still have company, tell them too."


    "Thanx! And I understand!


    Listening to Plum Tail, Mika nods forcefully and slaps herself in the chest more and more.


    "Could you turn a thousand people to your enemies?


    "That''s more than I thought."


    Eleven and thirteen face each other.


    "No, most of them went outside. To crush the Decaying Rope clan, the White Fox family and the Silver Storm Hall. According to Left Kyo''s fortune tells us that the last few days have been the best luck for us in the last hundred years. That''s why we''re moving together now. Especially the day after tomorrow."


    Arima speaking in a gentle tone.


    "What a big deal compared to being a soldier in the world of people. The problem is that some of the militants are strong enough to be unrivaled. The scariest thing is that Left Kyo is involved in fortune manipulation. You know what? The paranormal technique of fate manipulation."


    "Know it or not, I''m a user of it too!


    Even as I marvel at the words of Plum Tail, Mika appeals.


    "Is that true? He''s stuck."


    "So, who is Left Kyo!


    Asking Mika, Plum Tail frowned a little.


    "We are the leaders of foot slashing. I don''t like him. The blue leaves with his arm slashing head are refreshing. Well, still, I''m not a belligerent."


    "The belligerents are the belligerents and the factions are broken again. Aoyagi and Left Kyo. It''s tricky, but not all of the supporters of Blue Leaf, the leader of the arm slaughter, are arm slaughtered, including arms and feet. The same goes for Left Kyo. Top of the foot slash, but supporters have arms and legs," he said.


    Plum Tail and Arima continue to explain the schematics of the village monsters.


    "Aoyagi is a strong supporter of our moderates. Brain muscle attributes are scratches on the balls, but they also try to make the treatment of humans good. But Left Kyo has a terrible grudge against humans and treats them like livestock or slaves. Around there, Aoya and Sakayo often seem to be arguing. Well, you just have to remember Left Kyo as a shithead and Aoyagi as a better guy. And there''s another mentor. It''s a mutant girl named Hachibana. This guy is also a belligerent, but I''m not sure what his ideological position is among the belligerents. It can also be seen as neutral..."


    "Ugh... I have a hard time remembering"


    Among the basically highly learned clones, No. 13, who is a little poorly remembered, was listening to Plum Tail and was about to get confused.


    "Can''t you persuade that blue leaf!?


    "It will be difficult. Besides the three leaders now, the Beast Emperor himself is in the village. There''s an emperor above the three of us."


    Arima literally makes a difficult face to Mika''s question.


    Mika wonders if the emperor is referring to the truth. True previous life would have known the Beast Emperor and they would have taken the Truth, but the Truth could not have been the utterance of the monsters, and it is hard to think that the Truth would have made them obey.


    "We''re after those who attacked the Decaying Rope branch! Two of them were slashed in the hands and feet and killed, one of them slashed in the hands and feet and is missing! One of them is totally missing! Do you have any idea?


    To Mika''s question, Plum Tail and Arima face each other.


    "Is that about Yoko Decaying Rope and Akihiko Decaying Rope?


    "Bingo!?


    In the name that comes out of Arima''s mouth, Mika spills a laugh, and No. 11 becomes a serious face.


    "Are you two living together?


    "Oh. For once..."


    A horse who answers question XI in a vague and disturbing way.


    "Yoshiko is a child of Left Kyo. Negative parents and their parents. Follow the blood and you will be from this village. The woman who made the village woman to marry the one who draws the blood of the silver storm, and who mixed all the blood of her former enemies with the wind of whether it was a child made even more, or a grandson made into a white fox, or a grandson made into a decaying rope - is Yoko decaying rope. I have been secretly breathing left-kyo since I was a young child. Actually, you''re a slave to Left Kyo."


    I was listening to Plum Tail, and No. 11 was getting sick. Mika also remembers Ozosa.


    "How did you do that? It''s like risking your life..."


    "It''s all about resurrecting the Beast Emperor. And Akihiko, born with the belly of Yoneko, is the Lord - the Beast Emperor - that left Kyou and the militants have been waiting for."


    In response to Question XI, Plum Tail uttered words that he had never thought of.


    "I have no idea! All of a sudden the story flies!


    "Yoko was created with only a cursive connotation, a mother to create an emperor. And Akihiko is the emperor himself. Only the body. In other words, Akihiko created it from the cells of the Emperor, it''s a clone."


    To the truth that Plum Tail told her, Mika and the others were shocked by what they did not think was any other HR.

 652 14

    The truth, wrapped in a comfortable mellow under the influence of medicine, was that sometimes dreaming happens.


    On the contrary, despite being awake, there are times when those who saw it in their dreams are in front of them. And even unconsciously, I realized that I was talking to the void, and I wanted to laugh in disdain.


    (Is it a hallucinogenic medicine? The type that also acts as a confessor. If you''re going to get hit with a lot of this, you''re going to talk about anything)


    For once, I truly think that the monsters who took me may be after they get the information they want. It''s a mystery what they wanted to know.


    (Tell me you''re the Lord''s Emperor, but this treatment doesn''t make sense either)


    I have as many doubts as I can, but I''m playing sleepless, so I have nothing to figure out. As the medicine came out, my head became a little clearer, but my body didn''t move properly, and I started to feel bored.


    (True brother... you''re finally getting a little better)


    Midori''s consciousness appears in her head.


    "I''m out of my mind with drugs, my body is even crazier, and I can''t move. It''s terrible."


    True to speak out and speak to Midori in your head. I didn''t even have the consciousness to speak up.


    (Sounds like it. When my true brother''s consciousness is cloudy, Midori can''t even come into contact with his true brother''s spirit, I don''t know what he''s thinking, and it seems impossible to see it from his true brother''s point of view. It still seems difficult to connect.)


    "I see. Can''t you move my body without my consciousness?"


    If I could, I truly thought that if I lost my mind and got pinched, it would be possible to have Midori move it in turn.


    (No, if your head is relatively normal, you can. If you just passed out, or when you''re asleep. But it seems impossible if it is a condition that has gone wrong with the medicine or if it is abnormal to the brain or mind)


    Shortly after Midori answers that, the door to the room opens and someone comes in.


    What emerged was a man about the age of a young man and a boy, beautiful with white hair and skin, leaving a strong sense of obscenity.


    (It''s bright white... no, more than that...)


    Look at its appearance and remember the intense deja vu.


    (like I saw somewhere... what, this feeling)


    (Ugh... this is so fucked up)


    Through his true eyes, Midori was stunned to see Akihiko.


    (You know what?


    (Wow... different body color and hair color, but that''s definitely what this guy''s face is about, the Beast Emperor. Different looks and vibes, too)


    Midori has also seen it in pictures in books related to witchcraft spells, and in the memory realm of a previous life inscribed on a true soul, I have actually met it, so I can''t go wrong.


    "You mean you''re surprised, do you feel it?


    Akihiko looks down at the truth and laughs at it. I just saw how that nasty grin was made, and I truly intuited that he didn''t seem like a bunch of guys.


    "It''s my clone from my past life that''s right in front of me."


    "I couldn''t think that far"


    To Akihiko, who revealed himself lightly, but True is convinced.


    "About a hundred and sixty years ago now, after the Great Monster Beast Emperor was debated, Left Kyo, the survivor of foot slashing, was secretly securing part of the Emperor''s body. Sooner or later, to resurrect, to find a way to resurrect - or to knit. And to modern times, we made clones and only revived our bodies."


    Akihiko tells the truth to herself even though she won''t even be asked.


    "Left Kyo continued to explore ways to revive the emperor in the best possible way, using all sorts of divination, feng shui, spell desires, and destiny manipulation. If the Emperor''s soul does not reappear in this world, there is no point in resurrecting only the body. After reading the years in which those conditions were met at the end of fortune, I proceeded to prepare for them. I kept saving my luck over the years in different ways"


    I know it''s valuable information, but I don''t really know Akihiko''s true intentions about why the hell I let myself hear it.


    Aoyagi and the other arm slashers worshipped themselves as lords, and neither Aoyagi nor Akihiko are hostile to themselves, but because they are trying to flex themselves, if you think they explain the circumstances, it may be reasonable, yet they are drugged for some reason. It doesn''t make sense.


    "Before the soul of the emperor appeared, he created a woman like the crystal of the spell, who mixed the blood of all his resentful enemies: the white fox, the decaying rope, and the silver storm, and put the nucleus of the Beast Emperor''s cells in the unfertilized egg of the woman, and dwelt in the womb. I mean, it is. I was created with the technology of cloning and a different spell. And even to make people turn their anger on me, I was brought up with terrible treatment, and as a result, I resented everything, and I didn''t get annoyed by everything, so this guy was brilliant. You son of a bitch."


    Akihiko, poisoned, sees a woman in this room with no hands or feet.


    "That''s it. That''s the meat potty bitch who made me look like this."


    When he pointed his jaw at the limbless woman who had been put to sleep in the same room, Akihiko approached you more or less and kicked that belly.


    "This one! To this guy! Because of this guy! How much I was tormented! Did you feel painful!


    Akihiko continues to assault her own mother, who has lost her sanity and limbs as she slept, ruining her beauty because of her horrible shapes distorted by hatred.


    "Stop."


    Truth speaks out while remembering pity and contempt at the same time.


    I was raised in a way that was neither true nor true to my mother, but I also reconciled, and I had no idea of raising my hand, so I was pulling back on Akihiko''s act.


    "What is it? You don''t know anything about me. Stop what?"


    Akihiko turns her warped face towards the true one and speaks with a voice full of anger. And now it comes to the true.


    "I''ve been grabbed by hassles since I was born, and you''ve been a hit whale since before I was born. You''re kidding. Yikes!


    On the eight hits of an eclampsia, Akihiko kicks his true head off.


    "Poor guy."


    True, who looked to Akihiko without being kicked over or closing his eyes, mouths what he thought.


    "Oh yeah! From your point of view, it would be! I''m sure you would have been much more blessed than I am! What kind of guy in this world is worse than me?


    Akihiko keeps kicking all over her true body as she summons.


    "Left Kyo said... if the Beast Emperor came back, I would be free from suffering too, and my hard life would be written off until then, but I still can''t forgive those guys. Something, sometimes awesome - doesn''t matter. For example, if I kill you here and now, will I ruin Left Kyo''s plan?


    Akihiko looks down at the immovable truth and says it, but the truth discerns that it is only clear. Impulsive assault doesn''t make me feel like I''m willing to kill you.


    (He''s not that brave. So my own mother, she wouldn''t have matched these eyes with her own hands. Maybe you let those monsters do it)


    True to spot the truth lightly.


    "Knock..."


    Akihiko feels like a defeat when she stares at herself as if the truth does not cower, even when she is threatened to kill herself while being molested with scattered assaults. At the same time, I am sexually angry.


    "Hmm. You don''t have to kill me, how about this...?


    When Akihiko goes to the tea rack, catches something of it, and returns to the true, he peeks into the truth, spreading a malicious grin.


    Poke a funnel into your true mouth and pour something massively into your true mouth through the funnel. True immediately guessed what it was.


    (Medicine�� large quantities��)


    Even if I refused, there was really nothing I could do about it that didn''t help my body.


    (True brother, I don''t know if it''ll work, but I''ll borrow your body''s lead)


    After Midori put in a no, he possessed the true body.


    The moment Akihiko leaves, Midori, who is truly possessed, casts a spell.


    "Black beeswax"


    Something black and thin floods out of my eyes when I wonder if my eyes have stained black, as if my true pupil has enlarged. Black and thin, it propagates the true cheek and proceeds to the true mouth, into the mouth.


    Akihiko left the room intact, so he hasn''t witnessed it.


    True coughs hard and spits several black chunks out of his mouth.


    (No... the medicine in my body, I could only beeswax about half of it)


    The beeswaxed chemicals went out of the body, but the other half is in the truth.


    "Even half of it would be better if you let it out...... It''s a bet on what happens next."


    Immediately after that whining, true consciousness sank deeply under the influence of the medicine, which began to appear early.

 653 15

    A great slice occurs in the sky, which was cloudy, and the sky is colored with a contrast of colour and orange.


    Sylvia exhales loudly and heals her heart to the beauty of the sunset.


    There are countless corpses of unmanly things rolling at your feet. And all around me, the warriors who fought until earlier are sighing just like themselves.


    "There''s a lot of them, there''s more than one guy who''s gonna use the technique. So it''s tight inside. And even if we repel them, we''ll have another addition in a while."


    Side by side the wreckage of the demon rolling on the ground and the wounded being carried, Sylvia exhales small. Sylvia is also quite tired, but due to her position as the owner of the Silver Storm Hall, she cannot be shown all over the place. But I can''t hide my rough breath or sweat.


    At present, Silvia and the Silver Storm Hall''s constituents are located on the premises of the home of the Decaying Rope clan. In the vast gardens, buildings of avant-garde design converge around huge tunnels. In front of the building, there was intense fighting until just now.


    "It''ll come again, yeah. It''s a little pause now, huh?"


    Decaying Rope Masahwa tells with a cool face. Even though this man was also secretly engaged using witchcraft, he doesn''t look exhausted at all.


    (He''s a bastard. The boulder is a decaying beam of rope)


    Sylvia receives and drinks drinks thrown at her by her men while she wants to apprentice herself too. It''s a rambling way to drink, fluids overflowing from your mouth throat and fall to wet your clothes, but I don''t care.


    "The dead over here stayed in one silver storm hall and two decaying ropes. There were many seriously wounded, but the victory is still a victory. The combination of Silver Storm Hall and Decaying Rope improvisation, it worked."


    Sylvia says the report she heard from her subordinates, toward the right sum.


    "I heard from the White Fox family, right? They also helped the star charcoal shine."


    A decaying rope that speaks of the name of the heir to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, a family of witches who specialize in the exorcism of monsters from generation to generation.


    "And we only know the names of their front-line leaders, right? They''re searching for Aoyagi''s whereabouts right now."


    "I hope it''s a simple battle that will be over if you take your head."


    Sylvia says. Hi. I have a feeling that''s not true.


    "More raids! The number of enemies is foot twelve, arm ten!


    Decaying Rope soldiers report.


    I knew you''d come.


    "You''re annoying."


    Masami says with no expression, Sylvia exhales.


    "Looks like the White Fox is here again."


    "You''re obviously timing it. What are you up to?"


    I don''t know the enemy''s outlook, but I only know intuitively that the foot slashes and arm slashes that come with corrugated attacks aren''t just trying to destroy this one without thinking about it. But in this circumstance, which is thoroughly guarded against war, the intent is immeasurable.


    night. Mika and the others, who had been lodged in the house of Plum Tail and Arima, entered the futon early.


    Not enough futon, so cramped, but Mika and No. 11 slept in the same futon.


    "Original, are you awake?


    Eleven speaks at a volume that only Mika can hear in the same futon.


    "Oh. That''s right. I can''t sleep at this hour. But this is the same place as the enemy. You should sleep when you can."


    Look at the clock, Mika said. I entered the futon thirty minutes ago. The time now is 9: 00 PM.


    "That said, the original doesn''t mean you can sleep anywhere right away."


    "Mm-hmm. That''s idealistic. I want the skills to sleep anywhere, anytime, and to feed my English."


    Mika answers that with a smile on her face to the penetration of the XI.


    "It''s getting really important..."


    No. 11 squeaks in an anxious sounding tone.


    "I know what you''re thinking right now, what you''re thinking, so you can take it. But there''s no pulling here. One for everyone and one for everyone. We are bound by the same DNA bond. We do everything we can to protect and help. Even you would, wouldn''t you?


    Mika speaks in a quiet but powerful and feverish tone.


    No. 11 likes and dislikes these things about Mika. I admire, respect, and these breasts get hot. Make it hot. But on the other hand, I feel miserable. I can''t help but think that I am very different from myself in my life experience, not even after the day I was born, but the fact that I am too different from myself and have the same DNA is so incredible.


    "It''s strange that even though it''s the same gene, even though it''s the same face, the contents of your head are all completely different"


    As to delude the inferiority, No. 11 shrugged.


    "Not at all. On closer observation, woohoo, I think it''s me after all, I can also see a lot of common parts. Problems of nature and mindset."


    Mika says.


    "For example?"


    "Everyone wanted strength after undergoing pure child modification surgery, and they accepted without feeling resistance that they were involved in the dangerous area of the back street. I''ve said many times that if I didn''t want to, I wouldn''t be able to, but it didn''t even look like I could."


    The eleventh questioned whether Mika''s answer could be said to be the same part of fulfillment.


    Not all clones made the choice to act with Mika. I made the choice of wanting power at the same time because I made the choice of living with Mika, and it felt impossible to apply that to common matters, but I will put it in my mouth and not deny it.


    "Naturally, our souls are different. It''s another person, even with the same face. But those with the same genes are one another. Whether it''s a clone with the same gene or not, I thought the environment would make things different, such as personality and thought of things, but in some fundamental part of it, I saw it as common. It''s hard to explain well with your mouth, so feel it, too. Enlighten."


    This way of putting it was still the eleventh, comprehensible and convincing.


    Zero pm. A taxi finally arrives at the designated location.


    "Uh-oh... it''s dark. It looks haunting. Oh, we fight monsters, so there''s gonna be haunts."


    In a country where there are no lights either, relying on lights and maps for holographic displays, number two is blurry as you walk.


    "You''re disappearing on the way. What, this? Is this the way?


    The unpaved road leading into the woods was illuminated by the lights on the display, and number two flashed his face.


    "I didn''t force you to come at night... Why would I have to go through that grandfather''s death procedure? Then I yelled at both my bald eagle shitty relatives for my estate, and my throat hurts. Because of them..."


    Two feels murderous when he steps onto an unpaved path as he says bump.


    The clouds are clear, lit by the moonlight, and countless figures float around. A few long, four-armed monsters and small monsters each.


    "Whoa, I don''t need this welcome. What are you doing with the original and a lot of other degraded copies? I''m the pinch."


    An arm-cutting child and a foot-cutting child come together toward No. 2, which I call upset.


    (Then I can''t do it with the boulders...)


    I think number two while running to the asphalt road and running away.


    "Ah-ha-ha, on the day your husband passed away, will I also pass away? That''s not bad either..."


    No. 2 whimpered as he ran, but stops accidentally and waves his wearing.


    "No. I have a dream on Mika II this month"


    No. 2, which looks back to the enemy who runs towards him and declares with a resolute face.


    The impending foot slash and arm slash suddenly continued to fall in front of No. 2. And keep crawling to the ground, moaning almost immobilized.


    Being at night played a role. The demons did not notice the changes that took place on the ground ahead of No. 2. The ground on a few meters is turning bright red.


    No. 2 is simultaneously activating his abilities as he looks back. The catalyst that had been stored inside the subspace was removed and scattered on the ground.


    spread to the ground. It was a trap that degenerated the blood into adhesive The monsters who stepped in were taken one foot after the other and fell, and the whole body was stuck, completely sealing the movement.


    "I got to know a nice guy, fell in love, dedicated a virgin, and told the original and degraded copy, ''I gave a proper H and a virgin with the guy I like. You guys are the first ones to open pillows or be turned into perverted lords. Zama'' and I have the dream of looking down and cursing him as much as I can...... Fuhihihihi, just imagine the scene and you''ll be drooling. Heh heh."


    That soliloquy of No. 2 was also heard in the ears of the monsters not yet trapped, but they are more distracted by the strangeness of their companions than by their desire to creep up their statements.


    No. 2 calls his abilities organic traps. It is possible to grow the organic matter in the field of vision and transform it into various traps, as it is called.


    It is impossible to trap living animals, including my own body, but as far as plants are concerned, I regret even more now that I should have fought in the woods without fear because even if I were alive, I could turn them into traps. We store a number of pre-fabricated traps in subspace, but the stock is limited, so you should use what''s on the spot.


    Incidentally, it was impossible to transform into objects for uses other than traps, and it was an ability to rely strongly on images.


    One of the monsters illuminates the lights, tips over and confirms his companions snagging to the ground for depression and the blood that has been smashed to the ground.


    "Turn around. Watch the ground."


    The monster who illuminated the light directs.


    (I''m lucky you don''t seem to have the flying gear, but there''s a limit to the stock of traps, and I wonder if I can kill you with the other two?


    Up to four traps can be made and kept warm at a time. For this reason, there are no more than three traps that are preserved. The other one uses organic matter - mainly plants - in the vicinity.


    If you leave the road, there will be plenty of trees and grass, and you will be able to use them, but you will trap and attack the plants, and if you are alert, you will be returned to the road again.


    (I mean, out of three more times, they all have to be finished. Uh-huh)


    That''s how he calculated it, and that''s when he tried to activate the next trap, three gunshots went off as he stood, and three demons who were moving around fell.


    "You can''t even mock the moonlight. It''s so dark."


    A woman''s voice sounds from behind number two. From the position of the voice, it seems quite far away.


    (From quite a distance, in this darkness, you shot and killed exactly three people... awesome, huh?


    Arrow tip that No. 2 thought so, three more gunshots. Three more people died.


    There are two remaining monsters. Deciding that the boulder had bad minutes, he fled at first sight.


    "Hehe, thank you very much for helping me with the danger."


    Look back, number two, thank you with a rubber.


    "Mika Tsukina- no... You''re one of the clones. If it''s the same purpose, why don''t you come with me?


    Limei Suguchi speaks as she looks at the second item of her humble attitude.


    "Yihihihi, well, gladly. Mika Tsukinawa II is a pathetic and impotent person, but let me help you to the best of my ability."


    He was No. 2, who kept his hips low and rubbing his hands, following Li Mei as he skipped.

 654 16

    Shortly before bedtime, the leader of the foot slashing child, Zuokyo, received reports of another intruder appearing at the entrance to the village, nearly destroying the arm slashing and foot slashing that attempted to inhibit the intrusion.


    I never thought I''d allow you to break into the village again.


    Yae, who heard a report from Left Kyo, says it was uncommonly spooked.


    "I don''t know how many enemies we haven''t had since the first intruders. Didn''t you allocate too much power to Aoyagi?


    "No problem. I can''t resist fate - though, if we lose too much hand or repeat the lapse, we miss that luck too"


    Says Left Kyo, sitting in the main seat, looking up at Yae, who opines.


    "The intruder''s news has been interrupted, can''t you even think of a moderate guide? Try them. If a belligerent invades the village, there is no hand to not cooperate."


    "I can think of enough. I want to kill you because I want to get proof."


    In further pursuit of Yae, Left Kyo seeps through his anger.


    Left Kyo violently dislikes moderates who don''t get what they want. It is Left Kyo''s idea that all arm slashing foot slashing should be dedicated to the resurrection of the Beast Emperor and his subsequent service, and it is left Kyo''s idea that he does not know what he has increased over time for, such as arm slashing foot slashing that does not comply with it.


    "Do you ever speed up your ritual day?


    "I can''t. It has to be the best date and time I''ve derived with fortune. Hurry up and drive the peculiarities of fate crazy."


    To the words of Yae, Left Kyo, who shakes his head beside him.


    "Have you ever called back Aoyagi? That still seems to have achieved a lot outside today."


    Yae asks further, but Left Kyo still shakes his head beside him.


    "Despite Silver Storm Hall''s full participation, Aoyagi is pushing as if without flinching. The pinnacle of stupidity, such as calling it back early. At least until tomorrow night, we''ll have to deal with the intruders."


    Honestly, I didn''t expect this hiding place to be discovered so soon, it''s Left Kyo. They also destroyed the type of electronics they were wearing, such as mobile phones, so that the truths they captured could not be identified by GPS.


    "Maybe the blue leaves were checked. Maybe it''s being monitored from an artificial satellite. So it may have been a failure for Aoyagi to bring the Emperor back here once."


    Yae says.


    "That being said, someone had to bring someone with the soul of an emperor. It is impossible to know the location as a result. It can be called force majeure."


    and Left Kyo.


    "So far, Akihiko has been very cooperative."


    Eight ways to change the subject, even if I can''t help talking about this any more.


    "We''re the only ones who can count on you, so you''re gonna be a big deal."


    There is a sound of contempt in the voice of Left Kyo.


    "That one resents us too. I hate everything. Angry. I raised him to be so, naturally."


    After saying so much, Left Kyo flashed his face.


    "But - the Beast Emperor, pure and majestic. There was even divinity. With one growl, all men and demons were frightened, substitutes enough to bend their knees with trembling. Akihiko is all over and shady. And I had a seizure."


    That had become one of the major concerns of Left Kyo. It is an element that is clearly failing as a result of making itself angry with humans. Left Kyo was now half-rependant that he had done something extra.


    "I am aware that everything is going smoothly and unexpectedly. But I want to avoid irrevocable failures. I am anxious that you may be making that irrevocable failure without your knowledge."


    For Left Kyo, the most disturbing element of that irrevocable failure is the existence of Akihiko.


    "It''s better to always be anxious than to think your place is perfect."


    To the words Yae said with a smile, he smiles so that Left Kyo can also follow.


    "Well... even if we fail to fulfill our great wishes, our deeds will never be in vain. You should be able to leave something behind."


    Yae said.


    "What is it?


    Left Kyo surprises me with Yae''s words.


    "Something. Doesn''t it mean that if a person takes any action, the greater the action, the more important it can be left?


    He is younger than himself, and only this village knows the world. When I say what I know, I think that Left Kyo is looking at Yae. Although, Yae has been alive for over a hundred years.


    "We''re not people."


    "I couldn''t think of the right words. Well... the shapes are not people, but the contents of the head are much the same for demons and people. At least not foot slashing or arm slashing. Though some demons, like Eko, think circuits are very different from people. I don''t care about the resurrection of the Emperor. I just want to do Left Kyo and Aoya - the leg slashing and arm slashing desires that dream of the resurrection of the Emperor. That''s all."


    Saying so, Hachi met and went out of Left Kyo''s room.


    (We''ve known each other a long time, but I don''t know what that girl''s thinking)


    Whimpering without speaking out, Left Kyo turned off the lights and went inside the futon.


    "Ugh... sleepy. Dark. Cold."


    Li Mei and No. 2 strolled around the village for a while, but no dizzying information was available, of which No. 2 emitted weak sounds.


    "I guess it''s just Nojuku. What''s going on with your body?


    "Say original. Yader, Nojuku Yader. There''s a maiden in Nojuku or something. What, a toilet or something? Dosuns? Are you willing to let a maiden take a wild shit?


    Blur number two as you hit the message on a display projected into the air from your fingertip phone.


    "Reply Hey. Not even on the phone."


    "That''s midnight. You''re sleeping somewhere. Let''s continue the investigation."


    "What investigation? I''ve just been wandering around."


    "You should keep track of where the enemy is based. Maybe it''s a nice building."


    "Awesome straight. Are you still really the famous doomsday guy on the back street?


    "I don''t like your mouth. You really are Mika''s clone that moon."


    "I''m so proud to be too decent for such an odd clone. I''ll give it to you. Heh heh."


    "Ha ha, that doesn''t look very good."


    The two of you narrow your eyes and laugh.


    Two people walk through the village at night afterwards.


    "There are poles, but there are few lights, and the roads aren''t paved, and there''s no such thing as awesome country."


    Li Mei says as she looks around in the dark village.


    "Phew. It''s been less than a year since I was born, so I don''t know how to give it back to you. Knowledge is packed."


    "Oh well. Bad."


    Li Mei apologizes with a bright voice for the answer returned by No. 2.


    "You don''t have to apologize. No, I don''t think they''ll apologize before then. Something tells me that if I''m not a normal person, I don''t like to be aware of it. But that''s compared to normal people. I started living with other clones, and I could be aware that I wasn''t alone, and I had the same comparison, and it felt like I was saved?


    "Thank you, Mika."


    Li Mei says with a laugh, No. 2 is also followed and smiles. I haven''t seen him for a while, but I find him casual, nostalgic, and reassuring.


    "Yeah, you really have to thank me - but the originals always look so prestigious, I''d be less thankful"


    "Aren''t you happy with the feeling that you were able to be a child or a sister? I don''t know."


    "Isn''t Li Mei with her sisters?


    "When I remember. There''s a lot of guys in the back street who don''t have good memories for their families, right? Me, too. But Dachi is quite there, and that''s fine."


    To Li Mei, who will have a slightly more serious tone, No. 2 is breathtaking.


    "Heh, now I''m sorry about this one, eh?"


    "Fine, fine."


    Li Mei laughing at No. 2 apologizing, but it''s dark and I don''t see his face or anything.


    Two more people who keep walking for a while.


    "Isn''t it just a normal house...... I don''t see any big buildings at all."


    "Fluffy. What about the cave behind the waterfall? If there''s a waterfall, caves are classic behind it."


    "You''re under a year old, and you know that. But there''s no waterfall in the first place, is there?


    "Ugh, I''m tired. - I can''t do this anymore. - I''m at my limit."


    Finally, number two gibbered up.


    "I don''t think there''s anybody inside that waterwheel cabin, and let''s rest in that"


    Li Mei also broke and the two walked into a waterwheel cabin nearby. It''s not locked. Li Mei wondered if there would be no thieves or anything else in this isolated village.

 655 17

    early morning. I came to see how true it was, and Hachi frowned. They are all erased, even though they had oil heaters and carpets on to keep them from getting cold.


    Later, not only Yoko, but also a trace of violence was seen on his true face.


    (Did Akihiko do it? Either way, I didn''t expect you to behave violently to the Emperor)


    Turn on the heating appliance and octave gently bite your lips.


    I respect you only when you''re dealing with me, but Yae doesn''t prefer Akihiko. I am honestly anxious that such a person may reign over us as Lord in the future.


    (Maybe Akihiko should have taken him into custody. I don''t know what I would do if I had a seizure.)


    That''s what I thought, and Hachi noticed that the truth was strange.


    "This is... Sire, can you see me? Can you hear me?


    With a vain eye, Hachi speaks to the truth of how he is even losing his sanity.


    I haven''t heard back. My eyes remain open, but I am unconscious. Hachi understood what that meant.


    Touch your hand on your true face and marvel at its cold.


    (They are taking too much medicine. Besides, overnight in this cold cave it''s also taking away the warmth and it''s getting cold so my body can freeze)


    Hachi undresses without hesitation, opens the front of the kimono he is truly wearing, and overlaps his skin and skin.


    (Beautiful face)


    I stare at my shine and face up close. Nature and grin spill.


    (Looks a little like my brother)


    Hachi had two younger brothers, but had been born human, so he was being treated cold. Hachi, on the other hand, born as a rare beheaded girl, was generous, but was not convinced by this discriminatory treatment.


    There is also a difference in life expectancy between a man and a demon, and five years ago my brother is in the other world with life expectancy. But Hachi''s memory with his brother, who played well when he was a little girl, remains firm as an important memory.


    Hachi, who lived more than a hundred years, has rarely left this village. I know information about the outside world through TV and the internet. Once upon a time when I was young, there were times when I had a strong desire to go out and live freely, but I gave up on myself not being human, not being able to go out into the human world, etc.


    (Just saying that you can move freely outside this village seems uninterrupted and happy to me, but I guess those who have that freedom are those who have it, and a lot of it)


    With that in mind, Hachi gently closed his true eyes, which remained open.


    "A busy breakfast."


    At the same time as breakfast began, Arima said as she looked over at Mika and smiled. The number of people is doubled, adding Mika and her three clones to what is usually Plum Tail and Arima, plus two servant girls.


    "Once upon a time, we moderates were oppressed. Now is the time for Left Kyokyo to take a stance that does not dispute with moderates, and not to interfere, but few of the moderates forget their resentment of Left Kyokyo. Because a lot of people have been killed."


    Plum tail talks as he picks up his meal.


    "You can also keep up with the idea of making a dispute on purpose. Or treat people like slaves and abuse them. Live idyllic, peaceful, fun and simple every day. That''s all you need."


    Arima says with a refreshing smile.


    "Many others are likely to cooperate!?


    I expect the moderates to cooperate, and Mika asks.


    "Not so much as a lot, but the more you speak, there will be some. Have you decided on a specific plan?


    "Explore where you think you have two decaying ropes! And they took my friend! I want to know where you are!


    Asked by Plum Tail, Mika replied.


    "We''ve never been in a moderate, but there''s a cave. In it, the militants are polishing their moves, and the leaders are usually in caves. That''s suspicious."


    "The moderates are off-limits. Nights are off-limits to even the belligerents, except some. According to the militants, there are zones inside that are quite complicated and can only be entered by Left Kyo and three other leaders."


    Plum tail and Arima continue to explain.


    "Then tell me where it is quickly!


    "Later after dinner."


    Arima told Mika, laughing.


    After eating, Mika and the others walk through the village in a way that Plum Tail and Arima can be taken.


    They were seen by different monsters and humans, but there was no particular noise due to the accompaniment of Plum Tail and Arima.


    "Those people, too, are they moderate?


    "I''m not a person, but I am"


    Arima answers question number seven, smiling.


    "The belligerents are mostly paying outside. And it doesn''t mean that there are no outside people here at all. Sometimes there are paranormal people and vendors who specialize in monster hideouts."


    "It''s not like the back street again, you''re talking about the back of this country"


    Hearing about Plum Tail, Interestingly XIII said.


    "Ahead. I''m sorry, but we can''t keep up from here. Even if the militants see us together, it''s a hassle."


    "Copy that! And Thanx!


    Mei Tail points to the main road that leads into the woods, and Mika bows her head vigorously to thank her.


    The main road in the woods turned uphill this time, wondering if it eventually went downhill. And I saw the cut rock skin at the end of the road, and fulfilled it, and Plum Tail was right, and there was a cave.


    "I''m scared of nya...... Dungeons............. There must be a lot of demons in there."


    "Number seven, don''t let the power run wild! If you storm your abilities in a narrow place, this one sucks too!


    Mika beware of trembling number seven.


    "Let''s go!


    "Don''t you have to contact number two?


    "It was!


    Mika picks up her cell phone when she tries to get in.


    When projecting a display, there is plenty of incoming history and messages. It all starts with number two.


    "Number two!? Where are you now!?


    ''Don''t wake me up even though I was still asleep. Whoa! Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!


    "Uh-oh!


    Calling number two returns two grumpy, extremely angry voices. One belongs to number two. The other was someone else who sounded familiar.


    "Is that your voice, Mr. Suguchi?!?


    "Don''t call me Rimeko. No, I''d prefer to call it off. So, I just went to bed. So, if it''s not urgent, please contact me as soon as possible. So, if you have manpower, tell me. If you don''t want it, let me sleep a little more. ''


    "Okay! This situation must be sending a message to cell number two! Check back later! You need to rest now!


    She screams at Limei, the sleepy voice, and Mika hangs up the phone.


    "Let''s go! To the cave where the leaders are!


    Shortly after Mika screamed, the phone that she tried to get rid of rang. The target is Junko.


    In the morning, Junko, Tired and Midori, who visited the entrance to the village, discovered the bodies of several foot and arm slashers.


    "It hasn''t been like that since they killed me."


    "I wonder if Mika and her sisters did it."


    Looking down at the six bodies that were shot dead, Junko and Midori said.


    "Mika and the others would have arrived sooner - And this... looks like you did it."


    A sticky red liquid and a pure child pointing to traces of those who crawled out of it.


    "Let me inform you of our arrival. Can you answer the phone?


    Junko calling Mika. I know a lot about the situation over there in the message they sent me.


    "Oh, I''m out. I''ve come so close. Around the Interrupted Path of Asphalt"


    ''Right! We''re heading to the enemy''s home base now! Junko, stay out there and do something!


    "What is something? You don''t need manpower?


    Junko accidentally laughs at Mika''s overly vague demands.


    "If we had all come all the way, we would have come apart, because it stood out as infiltration! Not to mention our next destination is in the cave! I was wondering if a four-man party would be a seven-man party! If you''re going to party, four or six are a game staple! There are cases of three or five, but there are no seven!


    "There are seven of them when it''s a nettle, but hey. In other words, when Mika and the others are in the cave, we should stay outside to help them deal with or contact them if something bad happens outside the cave."


    ''It would help if you assumed that role! Number two and Li Mei are outside too! Bye!''


    The phone hangs up.


    (I wanted to ask Sister Mika to do it as soon as possible because my true brother''s condition seems to suck, but I can''t tell you in front of everyone that my true brother''s spirit is connected, and it''s awesome...)


    Only Midori knows the true status quo. No, I knew.


    (If I''m just being held captive, I can leave my true brother''s body alone and do whatever I want with the surgery, but my current true brother''s, drugged and mentally and physically crazy, that mess. Then I can''t do it, either. If you get drugged again after that, your real brother''s life is seriously in danger)


    At present, the spiritual connection is already broken, but from the knowledge of the true state I saw when I was connected for a moment, I don''t care what the truth is now.

 656 18

    The cave that Mika and the others found was a bell cave that opened snugly at the foot of the mountain.


    The entrance is lined with knots and loaded with what appears to be offerings on both sides.


    Once inside, once the ceiling is wired and lit, it is still dark.


    There were divisions along the way, and even more than once there were divisions, even going appropriately - and there were several divisions, so I even chose the right branch along the way.


    There were several paths in the naturally made bell cave that seemed to have been dug with the addition of beautifully creaked, obviously human hands. So is where I''m walking right now.


    Mika had chosen an artificial hole along the way to proceed, treading that an artificial hole was more likely than a natural hole to discover the intended person or to encounter someone.


    After a short walk, make sure there''s a wooden door on the wall halfway through the aisle. From the gap in the door, the light is leaking.


    "There are signs of people inside. Open it. Be careful."


    Looking back at the three clones following the rear, he takes confirmation in a whisper. Three people nod completely at the same time.


    When she kicks open the door, Mika jumps inside in momentum and puts up a gun. There were people there after all.


    Inside was a tatami room. An ordinary Japanese room with wooden planks and tatami laid in the cave, and a tea tray tray tray tray duvet tray futon placed on top of it. But only walls and ceilings are uncomfortable rooms called cave-sharpened substitutes. At its centre, one young man sits.


    "Eleven!?


    A beautiful young man with bright white hair and skin, who was browsing the internet, looks at Mika and runs his name in amazement.


    "Akihiko!


    Eleven peered his face through the door, screaming the young man''s name.


    "There are two eleven......? No, this is the main unit."


    Mika''s story of recovering No. 11 naturally knows Akihiko, as well as the arm slashing foot slashers. That''s why we raided the office.


    "The Decaying Rope family to whom he was exposed!?


    Mika dares to say so and take confirmation while questioning whether she was really exposed.


    "Yes."


    Skeptical gaze at Akihiko, and the eleventh nod. No. 11 also discerns Mika''s sincerity.


    "Have you come to help me? Thankful."


    I assume Mika seems to be misunderstanding, and Akihiko joins the conversation.


    But when Mika misunderstood, it was Mika''s aim that Akihiko misunderstood and assumed to fit in. And Mika is trying to carry things exactly the way she wants them.


    "There are two more people who need to help!


    Without carefully exploring, Mika touches on the main points straight.


    "One is Yoko Decaying Rope, your mother! Do you have any idea where you''re being captured?


    "And you don''t know..."


    To the obviously upset face and voice Akihiko, Mika reinforces her feelings that her thoughts are right.


    "One more! He looks about the same age as me or younger, he''s shorter, he''s about middle school boy!


    "I don''t."


    Now Akihiko answers with relatively less upset.


    "Put the gun down, please. Why do you keep pointing at me?


    With a distorted grin, Akihiko asks Mika.


    "Because the monster may be a transforming impostor!


    Mika making a good reason.


    "That''s not true...... Number 11, prove to me I''m real."


    He was Akihiko, who looked out from the side of Mika and spoke to the eleven behind him, but the eleven did not respond.


    (Shit, I can''t believe I might have gotten some awesome power in the ritual tomorrow, but it''s going to be such a pain in the ass just before that...)


    Akihiko, who wakes up his usual seizures and spreads them, and falls into the mood to be scattered over objects, manages to work reason to contain them.


    (I knew you were doing it so it wouldn''t work? My life... Ma... I was half expecting it)


    Akihiko is driven by the urge to drop his shoulders and sigh.


    (I still don''t care how you look at it, they didn''t expose you! This guy''s connected to the monsters! From dialogue turns and reactions, everything is wrong!


    Mika was almost certain. This person was suspicious in the first place. Two of the Decaying Rope families were hearted and one was missing leaving traces of limb amputation. And the only thing I didn''t know where was this decaying rope Akihiko.


    "Eleven, let me prove to you whether it''s real or not!


    I dare try to put out a help boat to reassure you.


    "What''s my brother''s name?


    "Decaying Rope. He''s a pathetic guy who''s been bullied and tossed."


    Akihiko, who scoffs, changes the complexion of the eleventh.


    "You''ve been hitting on me a lot, haven''t you? I tried to push him down."


    Eleven too - there was only a clone of Mika on the boulder and the boiling point was low. When I''m kachin, in front of Mika and other clones, I say mean things that would embarrass Akihiko.


    "Well, that''s... but..."


    Akihiko blushes with shame and clogs her words.


    "But because I hated you... I... more than that... I don''t think you..."


    "Sounds real!


    Mika speaks quietly and lowers the gun from Akihiko, who makes excuses for a mochi. I know it''s real, and I wanted to get some more information or ask for a silence, but Mika got in trouble because she''s flying in a weird direction.


    "Don''t take your eyes off this guy. Look at the gap. I don''t know what to do."


    As Mika left the room, she whispered in her eleventh ear. No. 11 nods silently.


    (Even if I encounter something good with Left Kyo or Yae, it is possible that I will be taken hostage. Worst of all, Left Kyo or Yae, they misinterpret me as a betrayer... What am I supposed to do, this situation)


    Akihiko circles her head as she walks in the cave with Mika and the others, but no good idea comes to mind.


    He sees that the truth has settled a little, and Yae leaves the room where True and Yoko are imprisoned and tries to return to his room.


    (Finally, our long-sought wish, the Beast Emperor is resurrected -? Honestly, it doesn''t feel real.)


    There was still no eightfold sense of a long time spent peacefully just days in the village and there would be major changes there.


    If the Beast Emperor is resurrected, what will happen with it? Left Kyo is raving about turning people''s lives back, etc., but Hachi doesn''t believe in it at all. Naturally. It''s just a blind faith in Left Kyo.


    Yae is not obsessed with the existence of a beast emperor or anything else. Only for the wishes of Aoyagi and Left Kyo, this village is revolving, but as there are moderates who do not follow it, while one who has reigned as one of the leaders, Yae was unable to synchronize with the thoughts of Aoyagi and Left Kyo.


    (I just want to help Aoyagi and Left Kyo. I don''t think Left Kyo''s way is good, but even if he fails, that doesn''t matter. You just have to do the best you can until the end. I''m sure something will stay)


    I am not obsessed with the great aspirational achievement of foot slashing and arm slashing. The attitude toward the Great Jubilee is a living testament to ourselves, and if we continue to run in the direction of the course, Hachi agrees that it is the form of happiness of those who have life.


    (Nevertheless... she had a beautiful face)


    I remember being close to the truth, and Hachi spills a smile all by herself.


    Hachi was surprised to see a human figure who could not have been there, where he smiled and turned around the corner.


    Four girls with the same face. And the figure of Akihiko at its center.


    (What about this monster!? Girl with mixed leg slashing and arm slashing! This is what the village kids and Arima and Plum Tail said, Eight Doubles of a Slashing Girl!


    Mika, witnessing Yae''s appearance, finds herself on guard. It was a sudden encounter with one of our leaders.


    "Dear Akihiko..."


    "Stupid."


    With an octave name for the encounter - Akihiko is called by Shimakashi, who accidentally pulls his face and runs his mouth.


    "Well, you still mean that"


    With a quiet voice, Mika looks to No. 11. No. 11, which instantly strangles Akihiko with wings from behind.


    Even after seeing the sight, Hachi is still asking how things are going without any disturbance at all. But I''m already ready to be in battle, and Hachi, with his intent, was pricing his opponent''s strength to the best of his ability.


    (This is a cautionary opponent!


    With a sharpened eightfold fighting spirit, Mika tightens her mind.


    "I am one of the leaders here, one who is called a beheaded girl. I call my name Octave."


    Yae meets lightly and introduces himself


    "I hadn''t heard of an intruder, but I couldn''t help but be surprised that he came in so far. Taking Akihiko hostage is pointless. You''re not gonna hurt me, are you? I - I don''t want to hurt you guys. I will capture you if I can. But if you add or subtract it wrong..."


    And Hachi stood with an axe and an axe in four arms, two waves at a time.


    It is the eightfold of the village monsters who are supposedly the best at fighting, but it is the first time they have seriously come to kill each other. Pretty nervous.


    "No grudges!


    Mika, who spotted the eightfold tension and also found her consideration to be serious, screamed with a smile and pulled out her gun.

 657 19

    Silver Storm Hall, led by Sylvia, and the Decaying Rope clan, led by Masawa, were dawning in battle with foot slashing and arm slashing children from last night until this morning.


    The way the enemy fights has changed and he fights in a defensive mood by hit-and-away that he doesn''t force. The same, then, undulating attack that if we fight to some extent, we withdraw, and another energetic majority comes instead. I can''t break my enemies inside for that. Less damage has been done to this one, but the boulder mighty are seriously tired.


    The interval between the arrivals of the enemies gradually narrowed, and in the middle of the night the enemies attacked without interruption. Decaying rope and Silver Storm Hall were also fighting to match it, replacing break groups with battle groups, but naturally, for that matter, the ability to fight at once decreases.


    (A protracted battle of corrugated attacks utilizing numbers. That works great. But...... something is wrong with these guys. Are you sure this is all about cutting our strength? I thought you were buying me some time. For what?


    Sylvia thinks. If it''s really just about crushing ourselves, we can set up a total fight. But I won''t. Though it is also thought to cost less of its own troops.


    If it is really at last dangerous, we must also consider the intervention of the forces of the table. Although it is truly a last resort.


    (If you''re serious about crushing us, we''re in the right place. To prevent it, but we''re fighting this way to seal our moves too - don''t even think about it)


    Sylvia''s guess was partially true.


    Hotels in the inner city. Aoyagi, who was taking a nap, wakes up and urges his men to report it. Multiple arm and foot slashes stay in the hotel room.


    "What''s the situation?


    "Seems to be working a lot"


    "Right."


    Rubbing her eyes, Aoyagi grins.


    "Let the people who fought last night get a good rest. You''ll be instructed to withdraw from Left Kyo about now, but leave it to rest."


    At the moment, I''m not seriously going to destroy decaying ropes or white foxes. All you have to do is buy time and drive them into a situation where they can''t move their enemies at the time they plan to resurrect the Beast Emperor.


    Sasakyo said that this behavior itself is part of the wish. The battle against the descendants of the resentful enemies who once defeated them also dared to keep them alive and make them a plot to taste despair that could not stop the great aspirational achievement from being fulfilled, he said.


    If you are serious about destroying the descendants of your former resentful enemies, you better do so after reviving the Beast Emperor. Until then, I don''t think Aoyagi needs to make a useless sacrifice.


    (Although the attack on the head of the Silver Storm Hall was clearly a futile sacrifice. But it is also instructed by Left Kyo''s fortune teller. It is said to be a fabric stone to guide destiny, and to do even seemingly pointless things is very inexplicable)


    Advanced destiny manipulation exercised by Left Kyo, "The peculiarities of fate". It leads to the result of designating destiny, and those who resist it and those who inhibit it are eliminated by the action of fate manipulation.


    But there''s a lot of underneath preparation to activate it. Some of them seem unreasonable at first glance.


    According to Zuokyo, the scenario of destiny is like an elaborately built four-dimensional tower, with its solution on the top floor of the completed tower, and an architectural material named Flag in order to build up the tower. Left Kyo is exploring it with fortune and letting it execute. He doesn''t know what it means to act with Left Kyo.


    (Depending on that, we''re spreading our lives. I don''t doubt the power of Left Kyo, but I fight for the invisible things of fate and so on, and I die believing only in the great aspirational achievement without even knowing it. Honestly, this is hard stuff)


    The thought was a thorn that remained stabbed all the way through the blue leaves. Aoyagi doesn''t like that Left Kyo treats people in the village like slaves, nor does he let go of much of his methods and endorse them.


    I have patience at the roundabout. It is Aoyagi who is suppressing suspicion and dissatisfaction with Left Kyo because of his awareness that he is a compatriot who has lived in the same times, had the same despair and anger, and has thrown everything for the same purpose, but if he crosses any definitive border line, he has a feeling that it will explode and that ties between more than one hundred and sixty years will also be lightly broken.


    "Finally, tomorrow... It''s night to withdraw...... no, evening? It''ll take a while to get around, so I think it''s good around noon."


    Aoyagi shrugged, his eyes on the clock. That''s when the phone rang. His opponent is Left Kyo.


    "By fortune your Lord said it was better to return early. Slightly advance your plans and return to the village by the end of the day. ''


    "I understand."


    Hang up the phone, exhaling blue leaves.


    "Fortune for everything, destiny. Is it time to put that thing to rest and keep dancing?


    Aoyagi shrugged, laughing sarcastically.


    Born as a mutant species, a beheaded girl, Yagami even gained popularity and envy over the hedges of village factions as a jumping through physical ability, superior intelligence, moderate personality, and an impeccable girl, who was also relied upon by humans.


    Hachi, who had been treated with special treatment since childhood, has always had feelings close to solitude.


    I have only one person. Even if you inherit the genes of both the foot slashing child and the arm slashing child, you are alone. There''s nothing else like me. I drag that consciousness all the time, but I can''t open my heart.


    The only thing I could forgive was a human brother, born of the same belly.


    Only when my brother returns to the house where he waits, does Hachi gain heartfelt peace. Only he could recognize himself as a family. My brother also understood all eight feelings, and we had never had one fight because we both had a temperate personality.


    Hachi defied Hachi for the first time when Hachi brought his marriage story to Hachi. Besides, he vehemently refused, so Left Kyo gave up the story in surprise. As for Left Kyo, he was aiming that if Yae conceived a child, he would have a highly capable neck slaughter similar to Yae, but that alone could not approve Yae.


    Yae refused because there was a reason that no one but his brother could open their hearts. My brother and I lived in a state that lasted forever, and I wanted to stay that way.


    Besides, there is also a reason why I didn''t like it when the slaughter was born to taste similar to myself.


    Myself, who remains a girl without being old, and my brother, who, with time, becomes a youth, a middle-aged man, and finally an old man. Eventually my brother dies in the form of aging. Hachi, born as an immortal monster, even though he was born from the same belly, and his brother, born as a human being.


    My brother was also discerning the eightfold feeling frightened by the fear of separation.


    "The memories you had with me will stay in your sister properly, won''t they?


    Over ninety, his brother, lying on the floor, looked up to him eight times and laughed with a wrinkled face. It was supposed to be wrinkly, but octave saw my brother''s rather luminous smile when he was young, floating.


    ''People just live, they can leave something behind. And of course my sister, who is a demon. And something left remains in the world. Remains in many ways. And inherited. That''s what I think. I''m just happy that I stayed inside my sister.''


    That word, which my brother left at the end, was engraved into the eight souls as an intense spirit.


    (You passed away with a beautiful face...)


    When I saw my brother''s death face, I cried and laughed and thought Hachi.


    On the border of his brother''s death, Hachi decided to be as conscious of solitude as possible and to be prepared to devote himself as one of the leaders of this village. To dream of Aoya and Left Kyo, to help them both, to be one of the village''s compatriots in the true sense.


    I should have made up my mind eight times, but now, my hands, my neck, my legs, I can''t stop trembling.


    In front of me, a beautiful girl who turns to herself to kill. Faces I''ve seen on TV many times.


    (First battle of my life...... My life could end here)


    Awareness, awareness that you are trembling with fear Eight times. But that''s also why you can''t abandon the fight here. All my countrymen say they are throwing their lives out of the village and fighting, but there is no way they can escape the position of leaders.


    The girl in front of you doesn''t try to move. It should be absolutely advantageous at a time when you have a flying tool called a gun, but that doesn''t mean you can afford it. I think Hachi might be trying to figure out how to get out, taking a look at himself shivering in fear.


    Mika Tsukinawa. When you''re confronted straight this way, it feels like there''s a stronger aura out there than there is in the TV. Even in the dim bell cave, his temperamental face and hectic eyes were clearly seen in the octave eyes.


    "Beautiful face."


    "Become!?


    Smiling and spilling, Mika blushes in the wrong place.


    "Even if I die here, I can just go where my brother is..."


    Hachi talks while buying time to reduce tremors.


    "You just don''t want to die. If I die losing, I want to leave something behind. Whether it be to you, the enemy. It''s just a memory."


    It is also a time buyer, but it is also the heart.


    "You fight like that, you just really die! Whatever it is you intend to survive, fight it!


    Mika, the enemy, drinks me, and Hachi rounds his eyes to surprise me.


    "Right. Excuse me. Za."


    Yae tears the axe and the violin, scattering sparks.


    "Come!"


    Mika screamed and pulled the trigger.

 658 20

    Almost just a survey, the first bullet to cross Yae. We also conducted thorough combat training assuming guns, and we can read the slight differences in the orientation of the opponent''s muzzle, as well as ballistics. It was supposed to be, but I didn''t see it at all now.


    First actual battle. This is my first battle for my life, and I am completely at my back.


    (Regardless of how she looks, this one has been alive for over a hundred years, and the other is a little girl who hasn''t lived twenty years)


    Some people in the world seem to think that if they become old people, they will be stomached, but Hachi knows that it is a great lie. Rather the other way around. I get cowardly in many ways when I''m old. Resistance to fear also fades. Go into protection. Of course, it would depend on people, but at least eight of them never stood on their bellies.


    He tells himself to take a good look next time, while Yae steps left and right, stuffing his time with Mika.


    (That''s fast!


    Seeing the eightfold velocity of literal human separation, Mika shudders. Once approached, it would be quite unfavourable, but he stepped on it as likely to be approached.


    "Thirteen!


    "Often ~, Samara''s ~, Tempura ~, Akusa ~, Rabu-sungu ~"


    In response to Mika''s cry, suddenly she sings the thirteenth.


    "Gu......!?


    He is suddenly struck by an intense headache that cracks his head, causing an octave movement to dull.


    That''s not all. Intense discomfort and discomfort, as if a bug were crawling in my head, continue to snort the octopus.


    Obviously in a dull octave of movement, Mika fires two more shots. One shot looks at the ballistics and turns. The other shot was fired in anticipation of the tip of Hachi''s shift, but Mika''s expectations were off, and Hachi was jumping on the opposite side.


    (In that kid''s song...)


    Eighty perceives that song XIII is only causing bad effects on one''s body. I can''t stop her from singing because I''m behind Mika.


    Indulging in the discomfort in his head, Yae approaches Mika even more.


    Mika fires two shots, but Hachi plays both shots, crossing the axe with the axe without touching it. I clearly cut off the ballistics.


    In a critical situation, Hachi was found to be gaining strength. Tremors also disappeared. There is fear, but I feel that fear is pushing my survival instincts and helping me.


    Finally, Hachi approached Mika, even in his own attack range.


    Mika can''t run backwards. Behind you are three girls and Akihiko. Melee battles are inevitable.


    However, because of the effect of the song No. 13, the movement of Yagami is too slow to produce the book. Mika also manages to avoid a series of attacks like the Axe and the Storm of the Axe, which are carried out with four arms.


    (If it''s a melee, I think it''s for me...)


    I remember how awkward No. 11 is, but since it holds Akihiko back, it doesn''t matter either.


    Mika alone is the opponent I think will struggle with, but because of the support provided by Song XIII, Hachi is overwhelmingly worse off.


    "Funya... I just have to watch..."


    Whimpering as number seven grates. Number seven is not suitable to fight in this narrow place.


    Finally, Hachi chopped Mika to pieces, but she didn''t cut off the blade-proof, bulletproof clothes.


    Eight times when the movement stops, Mika dares to beat him with a gun. Yae jumps backwards in a panic.


    (It was a breeze...)


    Hachi bites his umbilicus for stopping moving alarmingly and for distancing himself too far from the sky.


    (I fight a lot two on one! This guy''s physical abilities are considerable! I would be relieved if it was one-on-one with me!


    Mika thinks. At close range, we stop moving with each other. An instant interval.


    "Somebody''s coming."


    As if you had targeted that moment, XI reported. You heard gunshots, multiple footsteps approaching this one sounded like only the eleventh.


    "You''re unlikely to be on our side."


    XI says. The other clones and Mika have the same idea.


    "Eleven! Turn Akihiko Decaying Rope''s watch into No. 7 and fight an additional incoming enemy!


    "Okay."


    I think it''s finally time for me to take off my clothes while the XI smiles invincibly.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    Hachi and Akihiko raise an unexpected and surprising voice when they look at the behavior of No. 11 and the doggy pink jersey that came out from under their clothes.


    "Jersey on!"


    Grabbing the collar of the jersey with both hands, XI shouted.


    The pink jersey discolors to a fluorescent pink color, making it even more dodgy. The part of the collar neck then extends to the head, covering the head and deforming into a mask.


    "Pink Jersey!"


    Raise your hands to your shoulders, lowering only the tip from your wrist, raising your right foot to your knees, posing, and yelling loudly XI.


    "Jersey Squad! Jazzy Ranger!"


    Further knees on the floor, turning your body into a leaning pose to the side, shouting eleven in high spirits.


    Time stopped. The air froze. Even the octave motion stopped.


    Mika had already seen it once, so she kept it sane, but she also felt resistance in attacking the octave with this gap, and decided to wait until the stiffness was lifted.


    "Why the squad if there''s only one person... and Mika doesn''t transform the other moon?


    "I won''t! Only number eleven!


    Mika screams clearly at Akihiko, who speaks naturally of doubts.


    And the LORD of the footsteps heard the sound of the gunshots, and came into force, one arm slashing child and one foot slashing child at a time. Eleven, transformed into pink jerseys, advance and respond to those two who emerge from behind.


    (It''s getting rampant, but what if the Yagami lose... Me, can I just keep my mouth shut and watch?


    Akihiko thinks as he stands up in the hostage state.


    (Besides, if the Yaeks win, No. 11 could die. Either way, it''s a bad development for me. I might be able to get some power because of it, but I could also meet with No. 11 because of it, what is it, it...)


    On the contrary, the worst development in the brain is that both Eight and Eleven die and I get nothing.


    "Stop, stop, stop! What the hell are you guys fighting for!


    Everyone stops moving to Akihiko, who suddenly summoned with a hysterical voice.


    "Hey Mika Tsukinawa! And eightfold! Why are you suddenly fighting?


    "It''s... to eliminate intruders and save Akihiko..."


    Eight answers with a pocan face.


    "Mika Tsukinawa! You guys!?


    "To get you out of here! You just called that kid''s name!? You were still hanging out with the monsters!


    "Ugh! I wasn''t stuck with you from the start. Hey! More than that, don''t kill each other with crap! Let''s settle this with a discussion! No, whatever it is, just settle it peacefully!


    "No... even if they say so... These men are the ones who prevent the resurrection of the Emperor, aren''t they?


    Yae looks to Mika.


    "My business came here to ascertain the safety and, in some cases, rescue of Akihiko Konawa, who is there, and his mother Yoko Konawa! I''m here for the eleventh wish!


    There was also the purpose of true rescue and the elucidation of the truth, but it was Mika who did not speak.


    "Eleven...... you?


    Akihiko sees the eleventh transformed into a pink jersey.


    "Hachi, let''s take these guys'' word for it and let that stupid bitch see you. Then I''ll talk to you first."


    "Understood."


    Reading the hidden sincerity behind Akihiko''s words, Hachi drips his head.


    (Buying time? Further reinforcements - in some cases, merging with Left Kyo will also increase the chances of defeating them)


    Yae decided so and decided to take him on a long way.


    (The story is too good! I saw there was a good chance you were up to something!


    Mika is suspicious when she sees that Hachi has pulled back lightly on Akihiko''s words.


    (Do you want to call Junko or Junko?!? No, does the radio go through here!?


    When I retrieve my phone, project the display with dignity and confirm it, it seems that the radio waves have also arrived properly, so I send a dignified e-mail prompting me to enter the cave.


    "I called my people! If you have any bad plans, you''ll get what you deserve!


    "Isn''t that haunting? If you have other people, why don''t you come in with me? Besides, make sure you show it to us..."


    Akihiko makes a mistake.


    "Because I thought there was too much to infiltrate! But when he finds out, he''ll have to take the offensive measures!


    Eight times I can''t tell if Mika''s words are true or not.


    (Could be true. So it seems better to just deliver it to her than it is cluttered)


    Change policy, Yae walks out.


    "This way. You, too."


    He also speaks to the foot slashing and arm slashing that were engaged with the XI, and walks out eightfold. And Akihiko and the foot slasher followed, and Mika and the others dressed to follow.


    (Opportunities are always available. You can at least let Akihiko escape or just ask these two for backup)


    The opportunity, when I visited where I was going to go to the room, Hachi was treading.

 659 21

    "It''s where I finally slept. Avoid loud or loud noises as much as you can."


    In front of the door, I look back at the same person once, and Hachi draws attention.


    (I guess you mean Yoko Decaying Rope, but insomnia!? Or were you unable to sleep for more other reasons!?


    Mika is surprised by the eight words.


    But Mika''s expectations were off. The door opens, I look at the two people who were inside, and I glance at them in amazement.


    One is a woman without limbs. Sleeping on a futon, he looks up at the ceiling with his slightly cloudy eyes and laughs naggingly. I checked the photo in advance. It''s Yoko Decaying Rope, one of the reasons I came here.


    The other is Mika''s familiar figure. The outfit was different from usual, and it was true that kimonos and such were worn. He makes moles and scratches all over his face and rests quietly.


    "Do you know him?"


    Yae opens his mouth when he sees Mika''s gaze mainly towards the true one.


    Yae walks toward the true one and puts his hand on his forehead.


    "I was in a dangerous condition because I took too much medicine. No, it''s still dangerous. I finally calmed down a little earlier."


    "Medicine...?


    From Mika''s throat, a quiet voice filled with anger is uttered. Everyone on the spot can see that deep and fierce anger is swirling. Akihiko, the one who overdosed the medicine, was particularly afraid.


    "We had no choice but to make them grow up, to make them calm hearts, to make them move as we said during the ritual. But he seemed to have misjudged the portion of what was wrong, and his mind became confused and hallucinated. Another mistake also caused the heating appliance in the room to drop, leaving it in the cold room for a medium long time, causing a cold"


    Yae looks into Mika''s eyes and speaks with regret. Mika also remembered her anger, but she also felt thankful and sincere from Hachi, so her anger voltage could not rise.


    "Why is Truth here?


    I know you''re going to set the truth as the Lord here because you heard the Beast Emperor was a true past life, but I dare ask you nonetheless.


    (If you''re going to sit on the Lord, you''re being treated too badly! Even if there''s a mistake!


    I also wondered how bad the truth might have been, but I thought there might be other reasons, so Mika decided to put in an exploration.


    "He is the one who has the soul of our Lord - the kings of the monsters - the Emperor of the Beast. The resurrection in this world was foreseen by Left Kyo, doing all the divination. It is not usually divinable, such as the whereabouts of the soul. But Left Kyo used many sacrifices, so many times that it became distracting - it also repeated multiple destiny manipulations and spent more than one hundred and sixty years exploring them. Left Kyo''s obsession was fruitful, and he finally searched for someone with the soul of the emperor. Precisely once or twice after the death of the Beast Emperor, he could be pinching the reincarnation, which he could not find then"


    Listening to Octave''s commentary, Mika has one root question.


    "Even a monster in his previous life, he would be human now. Can that be your lord?


    "To the demon vessel, just to transfer his soul"


    Mika was exasperated by the eightfold words she had spoken beforehand.


    "Selfish! Do you think the truth will be your lord where the Lord rests at your convenience?


    "I thought I told you to be quiet. I''ve already thought about dealing with it."


    Yae refers to Akihiko.


    "Master Akihiko is a clone of the Beast Emperor. Once upon a time, the great magician Shizuno saved part of the emperor''s body. It was Akihiko who created it from that cell with modern technology. If you put the soul of the emperor into the body of Master Akihiko, the emperor will be resurrected. But it is the spirit of Akihiko, the incarnation of anger and curse, that controls the emperor''s body and power. Two souls in one body. But the will to control is just one thing. The soul of the emperor shall sleep. Even if you stay asleep, if you have a soul in your flesh, you will be able to regain your power as an emperor."


    Knowing the full plan for the leg slashing arm slashing, Mika flashed.


    (I want to let Junko know! What kind of reactions! No, you''re just laughing at pieces of fun! I''m talking about Junko, so I''m going to want to get Akihiko''s body itself!


    And I think Mika.


    "True is my friend. I won''t let you do it."


    Hachi lays her eyes down on Mika, who says quietly.


    "Oh, that''s normal. Even in your position, I think the same thing and do the same thing. But, as I said earlier, I just finally got some sleep. If you want to continue, shall we go outside? And Akihiko''s mother may take her home. I''ve lost my sanity already, but it''s also pitiful that Akihiko has been made a toy."


    He smiles as if he prefers to see Mika proclaiming quietly, says Hachi.


    "Don''t jump over my will and make your own decisions. I mean, do you need to worry about that tomorrow to a guy who takes out his soul and has no use for his body?


    Akihiko pinches his mouth in a sarcastic tone.


    "Whatever happens tomorrow, this is how he lives now. There''s no point in treating it in a way."


    Staring at Akihiko, Yae clearly said it.


    "What are you saying to me, Lord of this place?"


    "Because I am the Lord, I have no reason to behave or be allowed to behave. It is impossible for the mind to follow by force alone, but it is not possible."


    "You raised me as such a shithead, and I say it often."


    Akihiko stares hatefully at Eight.


    "Speaking of which, it''s all you guys. At your own convenience, I was born into an unhappy Don Bottom. But I can be reborn by relying on you guys like that. I can get absolute power. That''s what they told me, so I came along. As a testament to that, I let him kill my stupid father and my shitty brother, and this scumbag woman was shaking so hard here."


    To Akihiko''s words, No. 11 changes his complexion under his mask.


    "Again... you killed Bo Bo"


    Hearing the angry voice of the eleventh, Akihiko hisses for a moment, but again spreads her hateful grin to show. I couldn''t help but make it evil. It was a smile.


    "When he was born, all he did was tease me, and I was treated cold, and I was a hippo. Yet, despite all that slackening...... no, is that why? That idiot is a light-hearted, out-of-school chicken. So, even the slaves of the clones are appreciated. How spoiled are you?"


    It was only Yae and Mika who found Akihiko most evil. The clones with little life experience can''t spot it and are truly taking it.


    "Unforgivable..."


    Akihiko stared over the mask, and roared in a low voice, eleven, but in the words, Akihiko is cut.


    "Unforgivable? I''m the one who can''t forgive you! Idiot! You don''t even know how I''ve ever felt! I''m just a clone made at their own convenience! At their own convenience, I''ve been forced to live a miserable life! That shitty fate may finally be over by tomorrow and we can live a decent life! Don''t get in the way of that!


    Akihiko wakes up as she saves tears in her eyes.


    As the same clone, Akihiko, made at someone''s convenience, was not without sympathy No. 11, but because of that, I am not willing to forgive Hiroshi, my Lord, for killing him.


    "That''s a lot of noise."


    The door of the room opens and we all look back. There were multiple leg slashes and arm slashes.


    "And with guests with the same face, it''s a delightful thing."


    A foot slashing child wearing prayerful clothes laughs sarcastically.


    "Left Kyo.You ''ve come to a good place."


    Akihiko laughs.


    (This is Left Kyo!


    Mika sees all the partitioners and foot slashing children. It was the body that was small, but its standing felt full of majesty.


    "I''m telling you not to make a scene, but only if you don''t listen to me."


    While Yae said, I look at the true one, but the truth that helped the power of the medicine and went to deep sleep, there is no sign of waking up at all.


    (That''s a lot...)


    Mika feels like tongue-beating when she sees the number of monsters who refrain behind Left Kyo. Obviously there are more than ten of them. In the meantime, the enemy''s rank of general increased to two.


    "Obviously, I think the situation has been reversed, but do we still resist? If you don''t have to fight, I want you to be nice to me."


    Yae looks to Mika and says it quietly.


    "Okay."


    How difficult this is, Mika gave up her resistance. And I decided to believe in the octave. If you obey this girl, you won''t even be treated so badly.

 660 22

    Return a little bit of time.


    "Try the lights inside. Looks like Mika and the others are inside, but are we coming in?


    "Heck, some creepy mood. Regardless of the game, you don''t want to explore the dungeons in real life. It''s gonna fall on your head like a weird bug or something, right? Gezigezi or something."


    "Don''t call me creepy. If you go in there, you''ll be overwhelmed."


    "The bat''s pussy and stuff definitely fall off, and even if you''re conscious, don''t be very inevitable. Hehe."


    In front of the bell cave, Li Mei and No. 2 would talk, but with a peek into the hole, I would not try to go inside, inside.


    "Hehe, Li Mei, are you afraid of dark and narrow places?


    "When you say you''re creepy, you''re just weird and conscious. Who the hell are you?"


    "I don''t like it clearly."


    When No. 2 shrugged his shoulder, he was laughing naggingly with No. 2, Li Mei''s face tightening.


    Seeing that change in Limei, Number Two alerts his surroundings. No. 2 didn''t feel any sign of a nearby person.


    But it was the threesome that I knew showed up, so Li Mei relieves the tension.


    "Reimei, do it"


    "Oh, Shizuno sister and Shizuno brother. And Junko."


    You''ve arrived early.


    "Why am I my brother..."


    "Heh, Li Mei''s sister, ooh hisa"


    Exchange greetings in the order of Junko, No. 2, Limei, Tired, and Midori.


    "It''s not Mika that''s over there...... right? Is it someone in the clone..."


    I look at number two and get tired and ask.


    "That''s right. Mika doesn''t have such a shady face."


    "Uhh, the impudent who looks at people''s faces and calls them insidiously appears...... uhh, uhh. I mean, I remember this one, but my brother Shizuno forgot about me."


    Receiving Midori''s words, No. 2 laughs humbly at Midori, poking half-eyed against tiredness.


    "So, what were you doing?


    "Looks like Mika and the others are already in the cave, but I was wondering if we could go after them."


    Li Mei replied to Junko asking.


    "Well, they asked if we could all go in and wait outside."


    and Junko.


    "Then wait."


    When Li Mei said it, No. 2 took out his phone and reflected the display in the air. Junko also receives an incoming call at the same time and confirms as well.


    "It''s from the original. He said he was going into a cave. I asked for help in a pinch, Dasey."


    I report that to Li Mei, and later I decide definitely on Kaiya Candle Mind No. 2. The message that reached Junko was the same.


    "There''s a wave in the cave, too."


    "Well, the monsters who live in this place want to use the phone, so I guess they''re trying to get through."


    Midori and Junko say.


    "Then come in."


    Li Mei says, going into the cave. The other three tried to follow Li Mei.


    "Heh, wait a minute, Li Mei sister"


    Midori calls and stops his legs together.


    Mika and Krone and four others were to be imprisoned in the same room as True. Of course there are some leukos who are freaking out.


    I was about to get drugged in the same way, but the first time I was about to get drugged, the ability of No. 7 was activated in an outburst, and Mika explained the ability of No. 7, and the drug was given up.


    After that, Yae stayed indoors and watched. The conversation calmed down. There are several monsters outside the room, too, and they''re under strict security. Guns are also taken away.


    The ability of number seven is a substitute that activates only when your emotions are high, but it''s a troublesome thing that you don''t know what''s going to happen and you can''t control yourself either. Generally, it occurs extensively and often causes phenomena such as flames, electric shocks, corrosion and vacuum waves. If I tell Junko, he tends to have random chemical reactions.


    No. 7 also used illegal drugs when he was being abused by his husband, so he had a rejection, especially for medications. It wasn''t just me, but when Mika and Nos. 11 and 13 were about to be hit, they activated their abilities and broke down the drug.


    "It''s my turn to sleep this one too. Tomorrow is an important ritual."


    Yae jokes and says. Hachi is now making something in the cooking area in the corner of the room, showing Mika and the others the gap with dignity.


    It was Mika who decided to keep her company until help arrived because Yae facilitated a lot of accommodation. There''s also a reason why you don''t want to do harm to her as much as you can.


    "Porridge!


    "It looks delicious."


    When Yae looks at the contents of the pan he brings, Mika screams and No. 7 shines her eyes.


    When you take porridge in the renseng, Yae breathes a fu fu and includes it in his own mouth. And slowly, bring your face closer to the true face you''re sleeping in.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait. - Whoa! Do what!


    "I''m feeding you a meal?


    Hachi said with a strange face to Mika, who hurriedly pulls off and stops Hachi.


    "Let me do it! Not! You could just feed them normally!


    "I just thought it would be a good idea to push it in with your mouth to keep it from spilling. Including mixing with saliva. If you want to do it, will you do it?


    "No... First kiss in this way is also... ugly..."


    "It''s a pure medical condition, so you don''t have to put it in your kissing account."


    At the time I said that, Hachi finally came to pie.


    "Do you like this girl?


    "No... that''s, uh... no. One thought, I blank my confession... and it was a terrible, worst form... But I sold a broken heart song..."


    Mika, who gets all mixed up, and Nos. 7, 11, and 13, all at the exact same time.


    "Right."


    Convinced wind octave. And I look at Mika with sorrow.


    "I have a desire to help you, but to me, this village is above all important. I''d like to make a wish for Left Kyo and Aoya. No, I don''t have to analogize, but I want to be after the same things they are until the end. I''ve been doing that all my life."


    "If you have a position, you have no choice! Even though I''m an enemy in my position, I don''t hate you, and I don''t want to hurt you!


    To Mika, who speaks out forcefully, Hachi spills a smile.


    "I don''t know what the end will be, but I hope something stays. I want to leave something behind. I''ve always thought so. If only there was something left in the world, in people''s hearts."


    Hachi''s words, speaking quietly with a smile, sounded very sad to Mika.


    A tremendously cautious desire for self-expression. A very humble desire for approval. Such a phrase crosses Mika''s brain.


    (What kind of life would I live to think like this!? They say I''m more full of cravings and stuff!


    Mika wonders if Yae has ever lived in a very small world, killing himself.


    Mika is driven by the urge to do it with thoughtful words, but I can''t think of anything.


    "You''re an idol, so you left a lot of things in the hearts of a lot of people. Honestly, I envy you."


    "Don''t say idol! A musician!"


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    "No, you don''t have to bow your head so seriously!


    Mika controls the octave that lowers her head.


    "Then listen, what''s wrong with the idol treatment?


    "It''ll feel like it''s floating somehow!


    Mika clearly answers the eight questions.


    "Excuse the idol..."


    "That''s right. Even your original friend, Daiichi, works so hard as an idol, it doesn''t look like he''s doing it."


    Nos. 7 and 11, which pinch objections.


    "Grudgy...... I''m not dissing anyone else. No! All I''m saying is I''m resistant!


    "But he said it was floating. That''s..."


    "Shut up! This story has never happened! Original privilege and forbidden!


    It was Mika who suppressed the seven poking around with words that I thought made no sense to herself.

 661 23

    "My ancestors and I fly schizophrenics before we go in, and I think it''s best to check out what''s inside."


    Midori, who stopped Li Mei and the others from trying to cave in, suggests so.


    "Ugh, so it was. The type that goes into the dungeon after viewing the offensive site and purchasing pre-information when playing the game"


    "If I do that in a game, I won''t bother, but in real life, it''s basic to do a thorough research in advance."


    To tease number two, Midori says.


    "It would certainly be advantageous to know the structure inside and where Mayu and Mika and the others are."


    Said Junko, who had lost sight of the existence of two Shizuno sorcerers.


    "Ok...... Let''s fly by ourselves��"


    The tiredness of being a user of the art of flying schizophrenics but losing sight nods.


    "Convenient. You know where the enemy is lurking."


    And, Li Mei.


    "This technique, I have a second brain, so I can divide quite a few, but I think one or two of your ancestors are at best ~"


    Midori said. Shizuno magicians have most of them, "second brains" for managing multiple mental controls and massive amounts of memory, but Midori heard that Rei, the ancestor of Shizuno Liu witchcraft who braided the second brain method, did not possess it.


    "Right now... I''m making it. Take the time to get a perfectly high performance..."


    Make me laugh when I''m tired. Midori and Junko thought that they were likely to be more confident because of the tiredness of this expression, which rarely appeared.


    Midori and Tired line up and cast a short spell almost simultaneously. Only in the eyes of Junko and of those who were behind him constantly could he see several split spiritual bodies go out of the Midori and tired body and into the cave.


    After a while, Midori opened her mouth.


    "First of all, where you have a real brother or Mika sister, you''re going, right? My real brother is not feeling well. They''re wearing kimonos and putting them to bed. Looks like Mika''s sister''s clones are there."


    "Are you being caught?


    Junko asks.


    "Wow, I wonder if that sounds like it. He''s not in custody, but there''s a bunch of monsters waiting in front of the room. There''s a girl in the room like a mix of foot slashing and arm slashing. I wonder if this is the mutant slayer girl."


    "Hang on, it''s called the original and good degraded copies, they''re pathetic people."


    After hearing Midori''s report, No. 2 throws up.


    "Surprised...... It''s two faces: the Beast Emperor and the... melon. Is this... the clone of the Beast Emperor? There are no corners, and the color of the hair and skin... is different."


    Tired of exploring a different place from Midori, confirms Akihiko''s appearance.


    With a rough idea of the structure in the cave and where Mika and true were, Tired and Midori returned the flying schizophrenic body to his body. For once, the main unit can also move while flying, but Junko had heard that Tired had said it was a hassle.


    "Shall we split into two hands? Me and Midori are here to rescue you. Tie, you''re with Li Mei and No. 2, to suppress the Emperor of the Beast copy."


    "Why... are you removing me from the true rescue team...? I worked so hard to get here..."


    To Junko''s suggestion, tiredness is infidelity.


    "That''s how your ancestors waste their lives again. Are you sure you''ve lived more than five hundred years? Your mental age looks the same."


    Midori, who is stunned.


    "I''ll take care of the tired. Well, let''s go. Tired, number two."


    Li Mei tries to pull her tired hand forcefully, but she is tired of shaking off that Li Mei hand.


    "It''s embarrassing...... There''s no point in acting separately. Even if the enemy is trying to escape... I don''t..."


    "Mm-hmm. I thought it would be more reasonable to share. I can''t help it. Let''s all go help True and Mika."


    I had no choice but to break it, but after a dozen minutes, Junko would severely regret this decision.


    Akihiko is given his own room in the cave and his cave life is perfectly tamed, but he is not in the cave all day. I go out as far as I can during the day.


    But I didn''t feel like getting out of the cave today. Now the village without this name is wandering. There are some strange intruders, and I thought to myself it would be dangerous to wander around.


    "Dear Akihiko"


    A knock makes a familiar voice. It''s Left Kyo.Former tightening with all the plans in place, centered and underway.


    "Yes, yes, go ahead"


    When Akihiko allows it, the door opens and Left Kyo enters the room.


    "This place is already cracked. We have a safe place in the village."


    Left Kyo designates the location and tells him to head there.


    "I''ll be there in a little while."


    Akihiko says it looks like a hundred million bucks.


    "I''d prefer it now, if possible."


    "Is that what happened to fortune telling you?


    Akihiko laughs sarcastically and asks.


    Akihiko has a fierce aversion to Left Kyo, who has moved this village for so many years that everything has been distracted by fate, fortune, and desire.


    (Even if the fortune tells me it works correctly. rely on that to move and be moved...... and I''m embedded in one of them)


    One reason I dislike it is because my birth is also involved but it is late. Knowing that life without curse was all set by the little demon in front of him, Akihiko hates Left Kyo. But since this left-kyo will also save himself, I am relying on him in the end.


    "As soon as possible, please"


    Left Kyo bowing his head respectfully.


    He sees himself as the Lord, but because of this, Left Kyo persists in his attitude as a servant in front of Akihiko. It would be disgusting if it came from Akihiko again. I''m not happy to be thistled by a monster, and I''m not happier to be thistled by the culprit who''s been putting a hard eye on me.


    "I guess I''m being deceived..."


    "Is there a reason why we should deceive Akihiko?


    In the words of Akihiko, who grumbled and grumbled, Left Kyo, who had ever been faceless, turns into a suspicious face.


    "I guess not. There''s nothing you can do to fool me."


    "You don''t have to masturbate. You are going to reign as our king. The only way to get here is for you to break it off as an inevitable ordeal. We will pay for all the humiliation and pain that Akihiko has suffered. I reward you."


    Left Kyo speaking with a serious eye, but Akihiko honestly can''t accept the word.


    "What if I kill myself here? And your whole plan is ruined."


    "I don''t have that. The peculiarity of destiny is that it aggregates all destiny towards the result of the resurrection of the Beast Emperor. Fighting that flow will only have painful consequences."


    "I''ve heard that many times"


    In the end, Akihiko concludes that he has to be flushed with the flow.


    Akihiko expects to become the Beast Emperor and gain great power and power. I''d like to overturn the miserable life I''ve had so far.


    But things like being king of power are too vague to have any specificity.


    What the hell is happiness? Memories of when my parents loved me when I was little before my brother was born. That''s all I have. But now that I''ve grown up, I don''t even want to go back to my kids and get the same thing.


    Unshaped vague expectations. I''m not thirsty, but I am. Akihiko doesn''t have a heart if he doesn''t feel like it.


    "You and I are the same. I have the same desire. No matter how much I made you into an incarnation of anger, tomorrow you will have hope. No matter how hard it''s been, if it''s the last thing you want, you won''t be dissatisfied with it, will you?


    "We have them trying to jam us, but do we have a guarantee that we can get rid of them? Are you willing to say that you can retreat with the power of destiny, too?


    "Of course. Well, I don''t rely solely on fate manipulation. To move destiny, the effort we make actually works a lot, but it''s late."


    "I''ve heard that many times too"


    Akihiko sighs, waves his hands all over him, and urges Left Kyo to leave the room as if to chase him away. Zuokyo thanked him and left the room silently.


    "Eleven..."


    I think of a girl who is a clear form of hope and speaks the name.


    "You don''t get what you want the most anyway"


    I vomit with self-derision. Conclude every time you think about it and despair. That I''ve repeated it hundreds of times already just in myself.

 662 24

    The room with Mika and the three clones, the sleeping Truth and Yoko Decaying Rope, and a total of seven eightfold men, is about the size of a six tatami.


    (If Junko and Junko are here, we need to make sure they don''t take True and this woman hostage!


    Mika thinks that''s the only way to be vigilant. Though not restrained, all the weapons have been taken. The XI has also been stripped of his jersey, so he can''t expect much fighting power. The ability of number seven is unusable in this narrow space because it can hurt your allies.


    (Hopefully without hurting Eight...... no, that''s a sweet and dangerous idea!


    Though enemies, sometimes they don''t want to kill each other. But only enemies are enemies. Mika, who falls into the back of the street and is never too short to be led to a tragedy if she is alarmed, is well aware of it.


    I visited immediately at that time. It hasn''t been a long time since Yae and the clones and I were stuffed in the room.


    Clear signs of combat outside. Anger and gunfire fly. Hachi stood up and stood with his weapon so that Mika and the others could not move, but eventually the door opened.


    "Yay. Mika and the clones."


    "They put it together."


    To Junko, who raises her hand with an uncontrolled smile, No. 7 gives a voice of dissatisfaction.


    "All the guys out there have been knocked down. Some of them are alive, so it might help if I treated them right away."


    Li Mei tells Junko by peeking into his face from behind him. He says toward the octave, which stands indoors.


    "Yae! Surrender! I know your arm will stand, but you can''t beat this number and your ments opponent!


    "Thank you for your care. But you can''t just surrender and survive by killing your people..."


    Mika screams, but Hachi doesn''t try to pull it off.


    "Come on, when your people surrender, you say, ''Don''t surrender even though your people are being killed. Fight till they''re all dead''?


    Li Mei asks in a mild tone as she hits her shoulder with a gun.


    "I don''t think you can waste blood though. But if you don''t do anything, I''ll deal with you."


    "No... I''ll stop"


    I thought it would be best for them to say it, and Hachi threw away all his gains in his mind.


    "Mika seems to stop, so even bad people don''t seem to have it. And look at Makoto."


    Junko looks at the truth of being put to sleep in the back and walks over to you. Tired follows that too.


    "Looks like they''re putting you to sleep with drugs! More likely illegal drugs, not sleeping pills!


    Mika reports to Junko.


    Turn the futon, get your hands on the chest area of the kimono, try to open the lid that was closed, and put on the pulse of your wrist, Junko examining the true condition.


    "Your pulse is pretty rough, you''re getting high. Tachycardia, pupil spasms, sweating are intense, and Downer-based medications...... I wonder if not. I wonder if it''s a hallucinogenic phylogenetic drug, close to LSD or something. Don''t you know the details?


    "No... because I didn''t formulate it"


    Asked by Junko, Hachi answers with his eyes down sorry.


    "It could be a stupid question, but what does it have to do with the type of medication or something?


    Li Mei, who had no knowledge of drugs, asked.


    "Cocaine, LSD-like is fine. Physical dependence is scarce - or no drugs at all. You just need to be mentally dependent, so if you lose a little more medicine, True you can do whatever you want in the mood, maybe. But heroin and morphine are troublesome because they are also physically dependent. I need to take you back to the lab and treat you slowly, because the mood of the boulder isn''t enough."


    and Junko.


    "Is it impossible to develop a comic book about the dependence of the body with mental power?


    "Hmm, no matter how much... True, you''ve been trained to torture pain, but to get there, you can''t do it unless it''s even remodeled."


    Junko laughs bitterly at Li Mei, who asks further.


    "Ugh..."


    At that time, with just the right taming, the truth wakes up and leaks a groan.


    "Makoto, do you understand me? I''m here to help. Okay?


    "I''m here, too."


    "Me too!


    Junko, Tired and Mika speak up.


    "What, this appeal match?"


    "Regardless of Jun Sister, your ancestors and Mika Sister are a blatant appeal ~"


    Li Mei and Midori spill a grin in their flattery.


    "Water..."


    In true words, Junko, Tired, and Mika look for water indoors at the same time.


    "Yes, go ahead"


    Hold the tea bowl and pot that No. 13 had in the corner of the room and offer it to Mika.


    "Phew..."


    He smiles proudly and Mika pours the contents of the pot into the tea bowl. It''s normal hot water.


    Junko holds him up and Mika really makes him drink water.


    Drinking all the water at once, the truth is to keep your mouth half-opened and stare up at the void flashly, trying to say nothing more. I don''t even respond to the sighted faces in front of me.


    "Ooh... your eyes are dead... Is this the guy with the rape eye?"


    "Here, number two. It''s not a good time to make fun of me."


    Thirteen blames No. 2 for looking at the truth and squealing funny.


    (But actually, this is in a shitty state! He doesn''t even know we''re here...)


    Mika driven by anxiety.


    "True, my voice, can you hear me?


    "Yeah......"


    But Mika stroked her chest down relieved when True finally reacted to Junko''s voice.


    "Looks fine. Don''t you want some water yet? Do I have to be sick or something?


    "I want Junko. I want to hold you."


    To the pure child who kept calling out tenderly, he ran his mouth that the truth was outrageous, and the air in the room froze.


    "Uh-oh... now... I called him away by name, not by his real brother, his real sister, Yukioka."


    "No, that''s not where you pay attention..."


    Midori and Limei say with half a laugh.


    "Oh, yeah... you want to hold me? Ugh, yeah... it''s your nomination, and you''re a sick person... right?


    Junko also half-laughs, asks about Mika and her tired complexion, and takes an excused confirmation.


    Mika and Tired tremble small as they emit a sinister aura one step ahead of the murderous fluctuations, trying not to utter words.


    "Whew!?


    Soon True held Junko''s body from the bottom, and Junko rounded his eyes and shouted small.


    "I want to... now... normally..."


    He groans like a rumor, and True begins to tumble Junko''s body from the top of his clothes.


    "Hey, hey, sooooooooooooooooooo!


    "Hit me... True, are you having an affair with the drug...?


    "Here! Shit, don''t!


    Tired and Mika take the screaming pure child''s body apart from the truth.


    "Uh, surprised..."


    "Surprised is this way..."


    Tired of saying it with a flashing face to the pure child turning his eyes.


    "I want to see you naked"


    A truth that is still hard to say sane speaks even stranger rumors.


    "Hmm... you should have let him sleep for a while yet. Hmmm......"


    Mika roars sideways at the truth that she doesn''t know what to say or do.


    "Best skin... I was naked..."


    Truth is, we all listen to rumors.


    "Of all I know... it was great. The smoothness, colour, proportions, luminosity, fleshness, feel of the skin�� I have had many women, but nothing more than pure children��"


    "Hey, hey, hey! Suttop, suttop!


    Junko cried bright red in his face, and put the futon that was nearby on his true face, and let him speak no more.


    "Ugh..."


    From tiredness and Mika, Midori pulls her body apart when she sees an aura mixed with anger, despair, jealousy, and anger.


    "Oh, it''s a rendezvous, I really couldn''t help you, I could secure one intended person, and let''s get out of the cave once!


    Mika decides the policy with an upward voice.


    True is Li Mei, and Yoneko was to be carried by No. 11.


    "What will she do?


    XIII looks at Yae and asks.


    "Leave me alone, it''s troublesome to be joined by enemies and attacked again!


    And, Mika.


    "So you''re going to kill him?


    "No! I''m taking you into custody!


    Answering Li Mei''s question that way, Mika stretches out the clothes that were indoors and ties her four arms behind her back.


    "He said it would be better if he killed him."


    Hachi said.


    "I''ll be relative to you again if I get a gap to get you to pity me?


    "That''s when! I don''t want to kill you! That''s why I''m not killing you! That''s it!"


    Quite clearly, he dropped off Mika''s hindsight as she tried to leave the room without further questioning, and Hachi was smiling.

 663 25

    Akihiko occasionally remembers. That my parents were still nice to me.


    But when I realize that kindness, the cold afterwards, is just a substitute that was all set up, I don''t even want to remember. Soaking becomes ridiculous.


    Only my time at school was saved. Normally I had friends, and I did some clubbing. But that''s up to the second semester of high school.


    When his parents realized that the school was an escape for Akihiko, they were forced to quit high school.


    It was Akihiko who came to his parents, but the parents said, smiling and beating Akihiko. "Because you don''t need it," he said.


    Then his parents went as far as to imprison Akihiko in a room in the hall.


    I was incomprehensible and desperate then, but now I can understand all those reasons.


    After a year of incarceration, Akihiko was finally given freedom, but by then she was desperate to be alive. I even lost my temper to make contact with my friends.


    When the arm slashing and the foot slashing appeared before me and all the truth was told, I tried to put Left Kyo in front of his parents as proof of that. Seeing their parents snapping at Left Kyo, they were both convinced that they were the said moving slaves of Left Kyo.


    And Akihiko ordered Left Kyo. Killing my father, my brother and my servant, my mother, who committed particularly tragic abuses, showed a hell of a life without killing me, and told me to expose the eleventh.


    Akihiko''s drinking dropped somewhat to the foot slashes and arm slashes who executed everything but the abduction of No. 11, but that can''t be enough.


    (I guess I could have just had a normal life. That wasn''t even allowed by me)


    He was burning his mind at the inexorable hatred and anger, but now he''s more occupied with the throwing mood.


    (It''s all over, you left-kyo bastard. It didn''t turn out to be the angry incarnation you were looking for. Wrong calculation. Guidance With this miscalculation, the peculiarities of your destiny and what you do, don''t they collapse?


    Akihiko thinks so, but Akihiko gains nothing when it breaks down. If you believe in all of Left Kyo''s words, it''s more of a loss.


    "Dear Akihiko"


    When I was aware of it, I knocked again.


    "Are you here again? Now what?"


    "We missed the intruders we were capturing. It seems that those with the soul of the emperor and Yoko are also taken away, and Hachi is held hostage"


    "hahaha"


    Upon hearing Left Kyo''s report, Akihiko raised her voice and laughed.


    "Did you miss the eleventh again? How incompetent are you, you?"


    "I also have no words to give back. But there''s no problem."


    Saying that to Akihiko, who said he hated the taste, Left Kyo said so with a cool face.


    "As planned - no, as fortunate, the blue leaves are back"


    "What do you mean?


    Aoyagi is surprised because Aoyagi was heard to be returning on the day of resurrection.


    "I called it back earlier, and as I did, it came out as a result of fortune. It''s not just fortune telling, it''s a special substitute for fate manipulation, feng shui and sacrificial spells."


    "I''ve heard that many times too. That''s what I''m talking about."


    "I mean, if you''re careful not to let me out of this village, it doesn''t matter. And now that Aoyagi''s back, it''s impossible to escape the intruder."


    (No, this guy will fail again anyway...)


    Looking down at the lefty Kyo that I can afford, Akihiko thinks so with a shudder.


    "My fortune teller and fate manipulation are working well so far. Tomorrow, everything will be decided. Akihiko, it''s dangerous to be here as soon as possible, so I want you to evacuate to the location of the example as planned."


    "Yes, yes, I got it."


    Responding in a disgusting tone, Akihiko slipped through the side of Left Kyo and went outside the room.


    A total of twelve Mika, No. 2, No. 7, No. 11, No. 13, Junko, True, Tired, Midori, Limei, Hachi, and Yoko pressed, and Plum Tail, Arima and two servant girls were eating face-to-face.


    "I''ve never had such a large number of people. Of course."


    Seeing faces sitting almost stuffed, Arima is taken aback.


    "I didn''t expect to bring you up to eight..."


    Looking down at the eight weights sitting with the four hands tied, Plum Tail flaunts his face.


    "I will not press charges as a traitor. Don''t be dramatic."


    Hachi said, as if he had seen through Plum Tail''s anxiety.


    "Fine now, but when you go to bed, go to another moderate house except for Mika Tsukinawa"


    "We''ll wrap it up again. Clone discrimination."


    In the wake of Plum Tail''s words, number two is deceiving.


    At first calming down, Mika told Li Mei and No. 2, who had come later, and Junko and the others, all the information she had purchased so far.


    "I can''t believe it took me a thousand years before I found True you, but I found that Left Kyo in only one hundred and sixty years. I don''t know."


    Whether it was fate manipulation or divination was immeasurable, but there were many places where I thought Junko had found out that the reincarnation of the Beast Emperor was true.


    "Left Kyo struck every hand for tomorrow''s ritual. There are several seemingly unreasonable acts, but all of them seem to satisfy the conditions of destiny manipulation. For example, before the Emperor was resurrected, he challenged Decaying Rope, White Fox, and Silver Storm Hall."


    Yae tells her to supplement Mika''s story.


    "The cursive action and the action of fate manipulation...... Are you after a combination of the two...?


    "I don''t know much about it either"


    To the tired question, shake the octave.


    "Is it worth sacrificing to the villagers for that?


    Plum tail pinched his mouth with a frightened voice.


    "Those who believed it was worthwhile became militants, and those who saw it as devoid became moderates. Even if we are divided into moderates and belligerents, we tolerate them with no blame on moderates. I''m not forcing you to do anything, and you don''t have to say anything, do you?


    Hachi said in a gentle tone, but Plum Tail doesn''t seem to like it, he snarls his nose.


    "Without the truth, the ritual wouldn''t be complete, would it? Then why don''t you just take me and get the hell out of here? Mika and Junko achieved their goals once and for all. I have the purpose of taking the head here."


    "Then there''s still no reason to keep me alive. I''m one of the leaders of this village, but I''m late."


    Reacting to Li Mei''s words, Yae says.


    "That again. Shiatsu. If you die, will you take over the will of Left Kyo? Then I''ll kill you here and now."


    Listening to the words Li Mei said to Hachi, some people on the spot get nervous.


    "That''s not... I''m not saying to spare your life. I had a desire to help them, but I have no willingness to desperately focus on the resurrection or revenge of the Emperor, even though they are not dead. Sometimes they weren''t born around that time."


    Li Mei aimed only at Left Kyo, saw Yae announcing his intention not to force him to kill, and Yae told him his true intentions as they were.


    "But while Left Kyo and Aoyagi are alive, I will do everything in my power to fight you. As I said earlier, you should kill him now without sympathy. I have nothing to add or subtract from love like you."


    "Mika said so, but that''s when it happened."


    Li Mei glances at Mika and smiles, whereas Yae says to kill him persistently. Mika smiles when she sees it too.


    "All right, I got a good idea."


    Junko opens his mouth.


    "Okey, I''m gonna take you to the lab and turn you into an experimental bench or something..."


    "Ugh..."


    To Midori''s penetration, Junko groaned and pressed silently.


    "In the meantime, the direction of withdrawal is fine! I''ll take Yae too! I don''t want it on the experimental bench!


    Mika screams and picks up the phone and calls. The target is Sylvia.


    "This one''s cleaned up! I''m returning outside of Limei!


    I don''t think so.


    From across the phone, Sylvia said in a chilled voice.


    "Why!


    "The foot slashing and arm slashing that was donning with us headed towards you at the same time. Video from the satellite says he''s trying to get in without entering the village. Finally, I guess it''s to keep you guys away. If hundreds of people can do this, I won''t stop you, but wait for backup. ''


    "When can you come over there?


    Limei asks.


    ''It''s pretty damaging over here, and we need to stay fighting all the time and pinch the break. The day after tomorrow. "


    To Sylvia''s words, face to face. The day when the resurrection of the Beast Emperor is decreed is tomorrow.


    "Can''t you come today somehow!? Tomorrow, the Beast Emperor will be resurrected!


    ''That''s the dialogue over here. We''ve been fighting all night and even at dawn, we''ve been fighting for a while. Do whatever you have to do. I''m sure you''ll be there for that.''


    Saying in a grumpy voice, Sylvia hung up abusively.


    "I see... this is the thing... not just calculated... fortune telling and the effects of the many spells and fate manipulation exercised..."


    "I think I have some calculations, hey. With the push of fate manipulation, I wonder if the calculation worked or vice versa."


    Tired and Junko say.


    "The great petitions of Left Kyo and Aoya will be accomplished tomorrow, as Left Kyo''s fortune tells us. It''s moving to be so. I''m moving my destiny to be so."


    The words of Yae sounded to some who were on the spot, as if they were also telling in a proclamation.

 664 26

    "If the entrance and exit of the village were to be cemented with hundreds of monsters, would we forcibly break through!? Or escape the road with no way in the mountains!?


    Mika asks together.


    "If we go in the mountains, if this one escapes, they''ll come after us."


    "There''s nothing you can''t force to break through, but I don''t think you can avoid this sacrifice, either."


    Li Mei and Junko say respectively.


    "Pure sister, who uses radioactivity? We''re all over-life or radioactive. Come on."


    Midori opinions.


    "Heh? Do I have that, too?


    Ask Li Mei in surprise.


    "I remodeled Li Mei, too, and of course I do."


    and Junko.


    "Ha ha... even if there is a nuclear war, you will survive in radioactivity - Are you carrying something that''s radioactive?


    During this time, I remembered a story about Junko repelling with radiation when a student member of Grim Penis entered the Snow Oka Institute, and Li Mei asked frighteningly.


    "I myself am radioactive - I have the ability to radiate. You have the power to manipulate the atoms, molecules, electrons that you touch with your hands. If you have a large number of enemies, you need to radiate a significant amount, and if you do that, it could leave a hot spot and cause damage to irrelevant people, and most importantly, if you use it again even though you''ve just used radiation during this time, you''re going to be pissed off again, and I wonder if that''s the last resort when the batter is gone."


    Junko speaking in a swallowing tone.


    "Heh, regardless of the story of my pure sister, the enemy is after my true brother, so can''t I stand around consciously?


    Midori said.


    "If you put your true brother''s soul into something called Akihiko, the Beast Emperor will be resurrected. I plan to do that tomorrow in anticipation of fate manipulation or some effect. Can''t you take this condition into account and cut it off? Tomorrow, I''ll hide my real brother in the middle of nowhere."


    "If the singularities of fate are activated, you can find them even if you hide them! Fate is forced to act and be discovered! For example, if you sink the truth to the bottom of a well and hide it, then an earthquake will happen, and the well water will spray up, and the truth will spray up, and you will discover it!


    In response to Midori''s opinion, Mika explains what the peculiarities of fate are.


    "That''s a delightful analogy."


    Li Mei laughs.


    "So you don''t have a hitter, do you? I can''t resist that fate and what I''ve done."


    "No! If my knowledge of destiny manipulation is correct, avoidance is also possible depending on my ability to resist! Except it needs to exceed the effort of those who do it!


    Midori''s words, Mika explains.


    "I have more doubts about this one than that! Can you transfer a true soul into that Akihiko or something?!? So you can regain the power of your previous life!?


    "Transferring spiritual souls... will be possible. But... reclaiming the power of previous life... I wonder if it''s impossible."


    In response to Mika''s question, Tired answered.


    (It''s possible for me, but you don''t have a body ~. In the end, exercising the power of a previous life requires training that lifts strength as much as it did in a previous life. I''m also reincarnated and taking over mainly because it''s skill and knowledge)


    Midori herself, although she remembers witchcraft and martial arts alike, doesn''t follow her on the set from her infancy to strength and muscle strength that can withstand martial arts, and she does it all over again every time she reincarnates her image training to handle witchcraft. Although the latter does not have much work, thanks to the fact that the memories follow as they are and to the well-absorbed brain structure at an early age.


    "I''m glad you didn''t pull it out of the cave and made the final decision like that"


    "I''ve always thought so. But I kept my mouth shut too because everyone kept their mouth shut. They''re all idiots, aren''t they?


    Li Mei and No. 2 say respectively.


    "Because I didn''t think I could even get out of the village!


    Mika screams at No. 2.


    "I actually thought I should put keri on in the cave too...... But... anyway, my abilities treat me like a disturber in a cave... It sounds like an abandoned play, and I didn''t say anything because I wanted to go out there..."


    Up to number seven makes statements agreeing with number two and Li Mei.


    "Number seven, that''s not a good idea. It''s my job."


    Easy and cautious XIII.


    "I''m getting a conversation. It''s time for you to decide your policy, Mika. You''re the one who''s ahead of this. Mika is the leader. I don''t think anyone''s complaining about that. Well, obviously, if you make a strange decision, it''s only natural to disagree."


    Li Mei looks at Mika and gives her a nostalgic grin.


    "Thanks! But I can''t think of a good hand right away! Give me time for ideas!


    Thank you, Mika, with her hands on her chin.


    "Heh, Mika sister. Don''t worry too much ~. This is all the luxurious ments. Come on. It feels good to be on the Starmud Battleship Titanic."


    "Super sinking. But it''s perfect for the original..."


    I also agree that No. 7 is going into Midori.


    "If it''s a Starmud Battleship Titanic, we''re going to get you to your destination! All right, I''ve made up my mind!


    "Quick... I''m sure this is a no-brainer''s idea. I know..."


    The number two browns with laughter.


    "Shut up, number two! Junko, Tired and No. 2 are voicemails and true amulets! The others are going to the cave again! The goal of the Cave Team is to pick up Left Kyo, the enemy general!


    Statement of policy, Mika looks at No. 11.


    "Akihiko seems to have no fighting power, but he''s in the position of our enemy! You still want protection!?


    "Enemy. I know the truth, and that''s my Lord''s revenge."


    Eleven told him with a cold face.


    "Why am I the only one leaving a message in Tucnamica Clones? Ma, I know. They don''t like me. That''s why you''re a hubby. Uhh, uhh, uhh."


    No. 2, which speaks in a humble tone and gives you a creepy laugh.


    "I don''t think so, and I think you''ve been entrusted with the guardianship of this house because your abilities are defensive."


    "Junko is right! Number two! Don''t take a twisted view!


    Junko follows and Mika drinks.


    "Well, I don''t know the rationale, but then I''m going to explain to you why number seven is not the right place to fight a cave."


    Number two hits Mika with a challenging gaze.


    "I was just inadvertent! Let''s have number seven stay!


    "Accidentally."


    "Number two and stay. Ah...?


    Two poking around and seven looking blatantly unpleasant at two flanking each other.


    "Junko! I''m sorry, but steer these two good!


    "I don''t hate kids with habits, I''ll take care of them."


    I got into trouble and later it was Mika swinging at Junko.


    "Do you have a crush on me?"


    "There is! Be aware! You don''t have to fix it, but at least be aware!


    Now Mika screams with a clear face at No. 2 poking at Junko.


    "Mika''s squad is not going to settle by the end of the day if possible. If Mika knows what fate manipulation means, she knows what it means."


    "The peculiarities of fate are working properly as long as we hear about the Hachi story and the fact that the entrance to the village was sealed off in good time and made it difficult for us to escape! That''s advanced fate manipulation! The more time presses, the harder it is to resist!


    Junko advises, and Mika tells him that she understands. The advanced destiny manipulation technique, "The peculiarity of fate", used by Left Kyo, is also said to be the supreme depths of destiny manipulation, in the substitute that all events converge into the achievement of one purpose.


    "The user of advanced destiny manipulation... even those with past lives... possesses more strength and character than step two."


    "No, even if it''s not overlife, depending on time and preparation, advanced fate manipulation can be used. It looks like it this time. I spent more than a hundred and sixty years doing magic tricks."


    Tired to say skeptically and Junko to argue softly against it.


    "Besides, even Mika can use advanced fate manipulation at once. It''s not instantaneous activation, it can be used as you wish, but it needs careful preparation."


    "I mean, can''t we counteract it with the original advanced destiny manipulation?


    Eleven asks.


    "If you care about that, you can also use the peculiarities of fate, but there''s a difference in effort put into the preparation phase, so it doesn''t make sense for me to use it now. If you use another technique... I''m not saying it''s absolutely impossible. Although it is my trump card...... However, I have only used advanced fate manipulation once before. Besides, that''s what I used on myself, not the others. It''s a fateful manipulation called the Ideal Image."


    Mika suppresses the tone of her voice and seems hard to say.


    "What kind of technique?


    Midori, unfamiliar with fate manipulation, asks.


    "I don''t really want to say it, but simply put, it''s about turning yourself into the shape you want. If I try, my destiny will hold me back in the direction that my efforts will bear fruit. It can be charismatic, and it can be physically immortal. In terms of stepping into the paranormal realm, it can be said to be an even more powerful technique than the peculiarities of fate. It only extends to me, and I need a lot of presumptive power."


    "I mean, the original was a successful cheat idol in that surgery?


    "It was my effort, too! Without effort, there will be no propulsion of fate! This is the same thing about fate!


    To the words of number seven, Mika yells muckingly.


    "Well, thanks to that technique at first, it definitely got popular, but fate manipulation is one of my strengths. No, I don''t care about that story! Get back to me!


    While yelling, Mika saw Junko. Junko feels a gaze that somehow seeks salvation.


    "I''ll get back to it, then, but if the enemy''s destiny manipulation is set for a day called tomorrow, I think it''s going to be limitless impossible to stop the flow of destiny tomorrow. In other words, tomorrow will not stop the resurrection of the Beast Emperor. You mean some kind of fateful action works, and it takes a while. Maybe I can''t stop it anymore, including the day before."


    "How badass is that beast emperor when he''s resurrected? You''re tired once, aren''t you?


    Li Mei pinched her mouth in anticipation of Junko''s separation of stories.


    "Bringing it back to life is very... incredible to me. Extremely dangerous...... present. Because it was so strange that I could defeat it...... Assuming the emperor is resurrected in a complete way... other than me and Midori and Junko... that''s an out-of-power notice... Is it about that Mika and XIII are on support only and somehow...... My view is that it would be more interesting to revive it."


    Tired shares a personal view and talks.


    "As far as I''m concerned, it would be nice to revive the Beast Emperor once and turn him into an experimental bench."


    "Ok! Again, resurrection means we should stop!


    Junko has put up an extra greed, so Mika was forced to put the story together.

 665 27

    The great monster, the emperor of the beast, who reigned as the king of demons in the world of Dazheng, was disputed by the hand of man.


    In doing so, many of the monsters serving the Emperor were crusaded.


    Before the Beast Emperor was crusaded, there were more than one foot slashing child and one arm slashing child. That''s the end of the battle with the humans, only left Kyo and Aoyagi.


    The two who have lost the Great Lord even walk through the unseen mountains of man. Walk away. I hardly think about where I''m going. Just walk even. Walk for months. Walk unnecessarily.


    Unmatched defeat. Loss, humiliation, despair, anger, and various emotions come to the two of us.


    "I''m done."


    As I was walking in the mountains, Aoyagi accidentally stopped and muttered. Aoyagi was wrapped up in a fierce sense of vanity and apathetic at that time.


    "Has your willingness to take revenge disappeared?


    With his buttcake on, he stares at Aoyagi looking up to heaven with his unconscious face, and Left Kyo asks.


    "What are you walking for? What are you running for? They killed all our people, took His Majesty, and for what reason are we living like this now!


    Don''t scream, Aoyagi cried out with a whoops.


    Pathetic.


    Towards that blue leaf, with a disdainful round look, throws words of contempt.


    "I will not give up. Aoyagi, don''t you think the Lord wants to see the Beast Emperor again?


    "What..."


    Aoyagi was mute to the words of Left Kyo, who seemed insane.


    "Sooner or later, the soul of the Emperor will be born in this world, no matter how many times with the circle. You just have to find that soul. And..."


    Left Kyo took a red horn out of his nostalgia. It was the horn of the Beast Emperor.


    "Revive Your Majesty''s body and put your soul in. Reason to resurrect even those who want to die. If the soul and body are the same, it is no different to the Beast Emperor. Try to lose your strength and your memory."


    The story of Left Kyo was Aoyagi, who felt it was a very impracticable pictorial event, but nevertheless, it is also a fascinating story.


    "With our emperor... again..."


    Blue leaves squirm.


    "You will want to see me. Neither do I. Whatever it takes, it takes hundreds of years, and I want to see you again. All you have to do is make that wish. Let''s just give this life for it."


    Left Kyo speaks with a rare voice of heat and power.


    "Aoyagi, what will your lord do?


    Left Kyo asks, Aoya muddles tears and runny nose.


    "Let''s go out. It''s better to follow a dream story than just live forever."


    That being said, Aoyagi stood up and looked down at Left Kyo and made him laugh.


    Visit in front of the cave again, five people: Mika, XIII, XI, Limei and Midori. It was already night. Time is running out until the scheduled resurrection date of the Beast Emperor set by the Left Kyoes.


    Before entering again, Midori flies the schizophrenic into the cave to explore what''s going on inside.


    "Normally, they''re raiding me once, and my enemy''s best balls seem to be moving elsewhere ~"


    While manipulating multiple schizophrenics, he talks to four people waiting.


    "I was there... I mean, there''s quite a few of them. We''re in the middle of a ritual somewhere in the back hall. There''s also Left Kyo, the chief."


    When he saw the ritual, Midori glanced at him.


    "All right! Show me around!


    Following Midori''s report, Mika urges.


    "Are there any lookouts or patrols on the road? It''s a hassle to run into along the way."


    Limei asks.


    "I ran into him on the road. - Maybe not. They''re all doing rituals in the hall. Let''s go."


    "Is there a reason we have to hurry!?


    Mika asks Midori in a hurry.


    "Yay, it sounds like you''ve got something to sacrifice, too. Perhaps a villager. There are two boys and girls like kindergartners, each naked and stuck on a wooden pillar. I think you should go and help."


    "Say that first! Let''s go!"


    "Hey, wait."


    Li Mei stopped Midori and Mika from trying to get inside.


    "Mika, you''re in a hurry. If you''re going to incorporate anything into hostage rescue, why don''t you decide on a shared role somewhat in advance?


    "Right! Nice follow!"


    To Li Mei''s opinion, Mika looks around together.


    "Eleven is in charge of the rescue! Engage me and Li Mei! Thirteen will support you, but if the hostages are about to get their hands on you, attack them! Midori..."


    Midori''s power is so unknown that I can''t really tell what role to play.


    "Yea, by the parade."


    Midori shows her teeth slightly and laughs at them.


    "All right! That''s it! Then it''s time to go!


    Mika proclaimed, and all his legs stopped at that time when he had always tried to cave in.


    Because a tremendous roar similar to the explosion sounded from behind.


    "Hey, what is it?


    Li Mei looks back, but I see no change. The sound itself was loud, but it also felt like it sounded quite far away.


    Midori takes out her phone and calls Junko.


    "Jun Sister, did you hear the noise now?


    "Well... it was a crime scene."


    "Site?"


    "To the house... a meteorite has descended..."


    "Phew?"


    Midori was also taken aback by Junko, who answered in an abrupt manner.


    I did see the blue leaves creeping through the tunnel and into the village. A small ball of flame descended from the sky, and fell into the village, and immediately thereafter a terrific noise was heard.


    "What''s that..."


    I also worried about contacting Left Kyo, but I will stop.


    "This may also be the effect of left-kyo surgery. But... it''s possible that it''s not."


    In the meantime, we headed to the area where the fireball fell and decided to ask how it was going.


    The faces that remained in Arima and Plum Tail''s house did not know what had happened in the beginning.


    An explosion that binds your ears. And explosion.


    There was miraculously not one injured person, but one side of the wall is half-baked and the house is in full view. There''s a hole in the roof, too.


    "Ugh... what the hell..."


    Horses moaning with buttcakes and looking at broken walls. Under the wall, there''s smoke standing in.


    "It''s a meteorite, this..."


    Peek into the smoke, see what is perched deep on the ground, Junko reports.


    "You fell off a meteorite, and you were safe."


    "Really meteorite ni...? Wouldn''t everyone die in an explosion of collision?


    Plum tail and number seven say surprisingly.


    "It''s not necessarily a big bang and crater because the meteorite fell off. It depends on the size. Looks like this was a small meteorite. Sometimes meteorites of this magnitude come down to Earth... but I''ve never seen a meteorite come down on the side of a boulder."


    "Too rare�� it''s an experience"


    Even Junko and Tired couldn''t stop being stunned.


    Hear the sound, and the villagers gather together.


    "The walls are broken, so I can see the whole thing..."


    Seeing monsters and humans outside, Seven said.


    "Is this also... the action of fate manipulation...?


    "I don''t think so. Because we''re hiding a true you with the soul of the Beast Emperor, I wonder if that''s what we can do to bring you to the surface."


    That''s when Tired and Junko said, they all witnessed another anomaly that happened outside the broken wall.


    Various things, small, run through the earth or fly through the sky and come toward the house. No, it''s not just the little ones.


    "Is that... Itachi? No, Ten, I guess. And Hakubicin."


    He comes near the house, sees countless animals wandering around outside the walls, and Junko speaks his name.


    "Some rats."


    And, number two.


    "It''s night and it''s a bird. They''re flying a lot."


    Plum tail roars. Birds keep flying towards their homes.


    "Wow."


    "What?


    Plum tail and Arima raised their voices. A bird came into the house through a hole in the wall.


    Birds aren''t the only ones who came in. Rats, cats, hackvishins, dogs, bats, tens, itachis, mice, mushrooms, pigs, deer, and even bears come into the mess.


    "Kuma!


    Number two screams. For the last bear he stood with the boulders.


    "There are bears in Tokyo..."


    Look at the approaching Tsukinowagma, trembling number seven.


    Tired touches the bear without hesitation, stroking its hair. Only tired knew that the bear had no hostility and even knew what the bear''s purpose was and that it would never have any quarrel here and now.


    "The north side of Euthanasia City - there used to be quite a few Tsukinowagma sightings around where they said Aome and Okutama. I heard you said you saw him in Takao Mountain."


    Junko explained.


    The animals were gathered at a certain point as they went up into the house.


    "Why did you do that to her?


    Plum tail surprises me when I look at the animals.


    All the animals that had been intruding surrounded the true surroundings where they slept.


    "I can''t believe it... I just have to believe this... It''s a sign of resurrection."


    Tired tells.


    "The Beast Emperor, as his name implies, was a demon who could... obey the beasts. These animals happen to be nearby... and feel the resurrection of the Emperor... they must have gathered... no."


    "Hmm, you were attracted to the soul, not the body with the same genes -"


    Seeing the sight of the animals staring around the truth, Junko smiled funny.

 666 28

    Midori takes the lead and walks the cave in the order of Mika, XIII, Limei and XI.


    Midori is naturally in the lead for guidance. Eleven is at the end of the line to pick you up in melee when there''s a raid from behind. Li Mei is also in that account.


    Eventually the five arrived in the hall where a suspicious ritual was taking place, which Midori had spoken of.


    The hall is quite spacious and the centre is machined and flattened, but the side remains an untouched belly cave, with numerous stone asparagus and stone columns visible.


    The hall itself is much brighter than the aisle, as suspicious colored flames are burning everywhere. Bright oranges and green flames create a mysterious image.


    (Whew, is there salt or copper mixed in the incineration?


    Midori thinks.


    At the center of the hall, dozens of arm-cutting and foot-cutting children nodded in robe-like grey clothes with their heads completely covered with hoods, hands together against the altar and prayed indifferently.


    In front of the altar, the luxurious costume Left Kyo offers a prayer as well. Four columns stood around the altar, and as Midori reported, a total of four boys and two girls, aged between four and six, were bare and turned into columns.


    From the distance where Mika and the others are to the altar, while the distance is quite far away, there is no shield between them to hide and approach.


    "Good for you. No sacrifice has been made yet."


    And, Li Mei with a low voice.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh, they''re sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    I had already known Midori by flying a schizophrenic body beforehand, but I had also witnessed Mika and the others saying what I thought again.


    "I don''t think anything about doing that to a kid who''s not even old enough... Are you a monster to your heart?


    "Oh, that place alone deserves to die"


    Mika says No. 11 in a voice that pushed her anger to death.


    "Is that him who''s Left Kyo? There are gaps now. You want me to kill you?


    Li Mei takes confirmation from Mika, pointing to a foot slashing child wearing a forecoat that looks great, meditating in front of the altar.


    "I would if I could, but at this distance..."


    Mika roars. I wish it was a sniper gun, but to hit it with a pistol, the range is a long way off. Although not at a distance of absolute impossibility, he decided that even with the effect of an outlet, it was a remarkable line in his own arm.


    The monsters are desperately praying, so if we sneak a little closer, I felt like we could get to enough range, so Mika tried to make a suggestion for us all to sneak closer, but...


    "No problem."


    Li Mei pulled out the gun at an unstoppable speed in his literal eyes and shot him.


    Shot through the back of the head, Left Kyo falls.


    (This is... the speedy shooting of God - a Kasumi gun...)


    It was the first time Mika had seen Li Mei''s gunshots up close. I was surprised that I didn''t see a place to pull it out, but then I wrapped my tongue around Li Mei''s arm, which I would tighten lightly at this distance.


    (It''s comforting to be on your side, but it''s something you don''t want to turn to your enemies...)


    Despite being an ally, it is Mika who saw Li Mei''s arms up close and remembered the war.


    "Is the chief of evil lightly dead? There seems to be an ochi called Shadow Warrior..."


    Mika whines, while peeling her eyes at the different situation in front of her.


    "Hey, what''s going on? What''s this?


    Midori was suspicious of the sight in front of him and raised an astonishing voice.


    Bullets have been fired, gunshots have sounded in the hall, and Sasakyo, the leader, has been killed, but neither the arm slashers nor the foot slashers have responded in any way, immersing themselves in prayer. Only the children who had been deceived were stunned when they regained consciousness and looked down at Left Kyo, who had become a corpse.


    "Is it transient with medication or was it a phony..."


    Li Mei whines with her gun in place.


    "It''s a trans, right? Even if you''re a phony, you''ll react to gunshots and raids."


    Midori said.


    "You should have told me. Well, it''s convenient anyway. Come on and help those kids. I''ll stay here and cover for you, just in case."


    "Please! Fortunate foreclosure!


    When Mika turns to Li Mei, she puts her destiny manipulation into place in advance, then cuts ahead and jumps out into the hall to the children who are still attached to the pillars. No. 11, Midori follows suit.


    The monsters have not responded to those three at all and continue to pray.


    (That''s unusual! But I''m not sure what the situation is, but I appreciate it! I can''t be alarmed!


    It wasn''t just creepy, it was Mika who had an unpleasant feeling to describe.


    The truth of my return to consciousness slowly woke up my upper body.


    "True...... are you okay?


    Truth is, tiredness speaks up when you wake up.


    The first thing that matched the truth of waking up was a tsukinowagma laying her head down right next to the pillow and staring up at herself.


    ����


    Looking further around, seeing his surroundings surrounded by animals of all kinds, the truth was that he wore a futon on the floor again.


    "It doesn''t look okay. I still see hallucinations. There are animals all around. There''s even a bear."


    No, it''s not a hallucination.


    Two said.


    "What are these animals? How long have I been crazy and unconscious?


    From inside the futon, he reaches out to a completely invisible bear of hostility and strokes his jaw.


    (I knew you''d want to touch the bear first. Although there is a big premise of safety)


    In the meantime, I think Junko sees the bears first.


    "The animal seems to have been called near the resurrection of the Beast Emperor. In a few hours, the Emperor will be resurrected."


    Junko answering the true question.


    "If we still have time, we''ll have a respite to give each other information."


    That being said, the truth is that although I told them everything I knew, much of it was information that Junko and the others also knew. Conversely, the stories taught by the mouth of Junko are often truly unknown.


    "Where''s Yae?


    After listening to Junko, the truth asks.


    "When the meteorite fell, it was gone. Looks like he got away with it."


    Plum tail said.


    "The fateful manipulation that Left Kyo set up - the peculiarity of fate said that if you resist it, something extra nasty will happen and you will be pulled back on track to fate," Akihiko said.


    Drop your gaze into the hole made by the meteorite and the truth speaks.


    "Beast Emperor - why not resurrect him without resisting?"


    "What... are you saying, you..."


    Tired is mute to the unexpected and true statement. Junko, on the other hand, sees the truth with an interesting gaze and listens to the story.


    "Left Kyo''s destiny manipulation - there''s no effective way to combat the peculiarities of destiny, is there? Anyway, to the point of trying to fight it, if you don''t have a decision to make, wouldn''t it be easier not to defy it? Besides, if the Beast Emperor were resurrected, would I die with it?


    "He said to the clone of the Beast Emperor that if he snaps your soul, it will be resurrected, so if he is soaked... wouldn''t he die?


    In response to the true question, say what No. 7 thought.


    "No...... To the extent that your soul is temporarily... apart, you die immediately... it doesn''t even lead to it. The prolonged passage of time�� increases the likelihood of death�� if one does not pass the technique of phantom withdrawal"


    While tiredness denies the Seventh Word, it will be lightly explained with regard to phantom departure.


    "You can drag it right back with the power of Midori. Can you do the same with tiredness?


    "You''d be better at Midori... but you can do it once"


    Tired of snorting at true questions.


    (True brother... seems like he''s up to something like that, like he wants to see how powerful the Beast Emperor is, or if he has anything to gain from reviving it... I think that''s risky ~)


    True dialogue was heard by Midori, and all its prospects were flawed, so I truly advise him telepathically.


    "Hmm, the idea of reversal."


    Junko opens his mouth as he looks at the true one.


    "Then why don''t we work together to revive the Beast Emperor?


    and Junko with an uncontrolled grin.


    "Whoa... whoa, whoa... What have you all been struggling with?"


    No. 2 did not understand the idea of true and pure child at all.


    "That''s okay. I just wonder if the other Ments would agree."


    "I am clear... I disagree..."


    I say it in a way that tiredness remains mute.


    (Midori also hung up - I can''t afford to listen to you right now, so hang up the telepathy.)


    And, Midori sends the readings unilaterally.


    "If destiny forcefully produces one result, when you resist destiny, you can also make unnecessary sacrifices. If there is no danger in the resurrection of the Beast Emperor, let it be done."


    "How can you say there is no danger..."


    True persuades, but tiredness doesn''t break. While Tired is skeptical of the resurrection of the Beast Emperor, he also is one who actually fights the Beast Emperor and knows his power straight away, so he sees it as difficult to deal with if the Beast Emperor is resurrected in full form.


    "If you guys can pull your souls out, there''s no danger to me, is there? That''s the thing. The resurrected beast emperor. You can think about this later."


    "Wow... I just came back to consciousness after I was drugged and out of my mind, but if it''s true, it''s true."


    "I''m not saying it''s flattering. Just a problem shelving. No, forward."


    It was Junko, who admires the true word, and No. 2, who makes precise penetrations.

 667 29

    No obstruction whatsoever, sliding through the sides of the monsters who keep praying, Mika and XI head to the altar. Midori and XIII also followed suit a little late.


    Mika follows under the four columns erected around the altar. Look up at the naked toddler attached to it. The columns are high and the toddler is in a position that is not reachable to the extent of reaching out.


    The children closed their eyes with a pale face and seemed unconscious. Speak up and you don''t respond.


    (Weird! I was reacting to the earlier shooting, why not now!?


    I think it''s odd, Mika.


    "I''ll take the shoulder car! Eleven, untie the rope!


    "Okay."


    Turning behind the pillar, Mika enters between the crotches of No. 11 and lifts them as they are.


    The rope of the leg that binds the child is untied, number eleven, but it is not even reachable to the rope that binds the torso and the hand.


    "It won''t arrive in a little while"


    "Step up on my shoulder or my head! It''s not about hesitation!


    "Yeah."


    On the eleventh issue of the report, Mika orders you to be angry. He nodded reluctantly, and the eleventh tried to go up further on Mika, at that time.


    "Original! Eleven! Oh, my God!


    The thirteenth just uttered a loud voice.


    "What''s up!?


    "You want white out of the kid''s mouth!? Cotton or melt? Your previous husband''s crunchy crunchy, pennipenis juice? No, I don''t know what it is!


    I heard a report that I didn''t know what that was about on the thirteenth, and I turned to the front of the child that Mika and the eleventh tried to untie, and was surprised to see the child''s face. He continues to exhale large quantities of white lumps from his mouth that are neither mucus nor smoke.


    That kid isn''t the only one spitting white stuff out of his mouth. The same goes for the other three kids. I spit it out simultaneously.


    "I''m throwing up ectoplasm. It''s a trap, man."


    Midori makes a sharp voice. No one on the spot knows what the trap is, but anyway, it only conveys that it is dangerous and, together, reinforces the degree of vigilance.


    "What''s going on!?


    "Let''s just get the distance. These kids won''t be able to help anymore."


    Midori speaks ruthlessly and returns to the entrance to the hall. Mika, who obeys without knowing why, and three people, Nos. 11 and 13.


    "Hey, what''s going on with that?"


    Li Mei points to the altar, and the four men who have fled to the entrance to the hall look back at where they had been.


    Of the altar - especially the monsters who were near the children who were made to fall, blowing white things out of their mouths, just like the children. Mika and the others can''t measure what kind of trick it is.


    "Oh, my God, that''s..."


    Eleven speaks out loud.


    "You can assume that the spell trap has been activated. Hold on, you''ll do it. They weren''t sacrificing rituals, they were just cursing us in anticipation of us going to help them. Up and about."


    "Terrible......"


    "Down!


    Listening to Midori''s commentary, No. 13 distorts his face with anger and sadness. Mika is also biting her teeth.


    "All sacrifices are for the reappearance of the Emperor -"


    Voices echo from the altar.


    "He..."


    Li Mei groans. Left Kyo, shot through the back of his head by Li Mei, slowly stood up and turned to the five men at the entrance to the hall, bleeding slightly from his head.


    "Left Kyo!? You...! How much sacrifice are you willing to make to make your own desires!


    Mika was more angry first than surprised that Left Kyo was still alive.


    "Whatever it takes. It''s unlimited, isn''t it? The greater the number of sacrifices, the better. The more, the more certainty. And it''s worth every sacrifice and dedication to me. I don''t want you to understand, and I don''t think I can help but go to hell. But still... I want it. I''ll do it again... I''ll do it again..."


    Left Kyo speaks his wishes and thoughts in a truthful tone, without being bad.


    "This guy... that was a detour."


    When Midori mutters a word she understands only herself, she casts a short spell.


    A bright green flame swirls and wraps around Left Kyo.


    "Huh... I knew it wouldn''t work"


    Midori frowns.


    Even in flames, Left Kyo''s clothes aren''t even on fire. It is not a physical flame, but a purifying flame that acts on a spiritual body away from the flesh, so naturally, but to the eyes of the other four who have no knowledge of Shizuno''s technique, it looks like the sight of Left Kyo, which is flat even in flames.


    "Were you Shizuno''s sorcerer? But it''s no use. Neither the art of the sealed spirit, known as the invincibility of Shizuno, nor the flame of its abominable purification, can pass only into the spirit body of stripping. If the soul dwells in matter, the technique will not work"


    Left Kyo speaking pale.


    "I don''t know what it is, I don''t know what it is!?


    Mika turns to Midori and asks.


    "Wow... I mean, this guy... I don''t know if it''s since he was shot by Limei''s sister or before, but there''s a zombie that the Ghost is possessing and moving around. Shizuno is said to be the highest peak when it comes to the art of purifying the spirit, but as long as the spirit is diving in the body, so is the technique impossible. Oh, of course. If the spirits that live in matter can be sent to the underworld, even living people can kill without question."


    To put it further, Midori thinks that if it is possible to purify the spirit that dwelled in the substance, if it were to expose the running server to the flame of purification with the electric spirit nurturer who was among the recommended 11, it would have been possible to settle with it lightly.


    "No matter how much you want... no matter how strong your wish is, there''s no way you can spare someone else''s life with it!


    The one who exposed his anger most against Left Kyo was No. 11.


    "Right. Exactly. You''re right."


    Left Kyo sees the eleventh and quietly admits it in an enlightened tone, without ridicule or cold.


    "Even if I know, I can''t stop it. I don''t want to collapse what I''ve been piling up over the years without interruption. We''re almost there. In just a few hours, what I want is good. An eagerly awaited beast emperor appears before me"


    Midori exhales in a small way when she sees Left Kyo speaking in an inadvertently intoxicating tone.


    (If I care about that, the more ridiculous this guy''s desperate efforts are, the lighter I can revive the Beast Emperor)


    To Midori opens the door deep in the true soul, the reincarnation of the Beast Emperor, and the figure of the previous life can also regain its ability. Nevertheless, if you do it, it puts an uninterrupted burden on your true body, and it is basically a secret matter only between truth and Midori, in case of coming.


    "If you can''t push it, you tell me to pull it off - right? The peculiarity of destiny acts so that destiny converges for the resurrection of the Beast Emperor, so if we do not defy its flow, nothing bad will happen, but rather it is possible that it will be protected. Put True Your Soul into the clone of the Emperor and bring it back to life, and once it is resurrected, I will just bust True Your Soul out and collect it. Wouldn''t that also cut the effect of the peculiarities of fate?


    "I can only think of it as a level..."


    In the house of Plum Tail and Arima, Junko and Tired continued their controversy.


    I really wanted to say something, but after rarely agreeing with Junko, Junko says most of what he wants to say, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    "Fate manipulation and it won''t be absolute...... Depending on our movements�� it should be possible to interfere with our destiny��"


    "I''m sure of that reasoning. Because the amount and time of the price you have accumulated for the activation of the peculiarities of your destiny is amazing, I don''t think you will cover it with the time you have left, although not very much."


    "I said the resurrection tomorrow... could be a lie... right?


    "Lying will attenuate the power of the Spirit acting on destiny manipulation, and if it''s a lie that''s due to be resurrected tomorrow, it''ll all be weird if meteorites come swinging, animals come by, Yae conveniently escapes, Sylvia and the others can''t come this way, right?


    Junko and Tired, neither pull, but it really sounded like Junko was pushing slightly more.


    "First, Mika and the others'' purpose, at the request of XI, is to search for the missing people of decaying rope and figure out the truth, so that''s pretty much accomplished, right? Besides our interest, we''ve been following you."


    "The purpose of Li Mei is�� to assassinate the leader of the foot slashing arm slashing and stop the resurrection of the Beast Emperor�� but��"


    "Well, it means I can''t help reviving you, so let''s give up on Li Mei, too. If we move in that direction, even Li Mei will have to give up."


    "It''s too strong...... Well, if you do, that''s fine."


    I think it''s useless to argue any more, and tired says to throw and sigh.


    "Let''s get Midori and the others back and follow that policy."


    And, true.


    "The resurrected Beast Emperor will die again if he plucks True''s soul?


    Seven asked.


    "There''s a decaying rope soul living in a clone, so it won''t be death. Their definition of resurrection means that if you put your soul into Akihiko''s body, you will regain the power of the Beast Emperor."


    From the flow of the story, I truly assume that will happen.


    "I mean, why would I bring strength back if I punched my soul in a clone? I don''t even know why clones don''t have power. The rationale, I''m not sure either. Isn''t that just a presumption of arm slashing and foot slashing?


    Now number two speaks the question.


    "It''s no surprise that the body of the clone and the soul without memory, these two combine to make some kind of reaction fit - a hopeful observation to the extent. Isn''t that like you don''t have a basis? In a way, it''s an experiment. However, a person named Left Kyo is fortunate and guides the result that it is possible. I guess we''re incorporating fate manipulations and spells to increase certainty."


    Junko also speaks by speculation.


    "That''s exactly what you wish for. Would Li Mei and Mika agree to this policy?


    "Absolutely. I disagree. Ah..."


    In tired words, No. 7 said with a bitter laugh.


    "I know I disagree, but I have to keep in touch."


    So Junko took out her phone and called Mika.

 668 30

    The eleventh most angry thing I remember about Left Kyo on this occasion was the atmosphere of flying to Left Kyo even now.


    (But the opponent is a magician! I still don''t know what kind of hands you''re hiding! It doesn''t taste good to try a melee on the detour!


    Mika was more annoyed that No. 11 would let her anger poke at her than wary of Left Kyo.


    "I won''t let you do what you want. I won''t let those people do what they want, like treading on the lives of others, for their own wishes"


    The eleventh proclaims and slowly turns to Left Kyo, who is on the altar.


    Mika is relieved to see the movement. Not poking around with a dash doesn''t mean there''s blood on your head to attack the momentum, and there''s a temporal respite before you get to where Left Kyo is. In the meantime, we can attack with guns and disperse Left Kyo''s consciousness here.


    Mika shoots Left Kyo, but Left Kyo doesn''t avoid it. Even if he eats two more shots in the head, he is sitting quietly.


    A kick on the eleventh approaching the vicinity of Left Kyo hits the chest of Left Kyo clean. Blowing Left Kyo, but with a face and movement that doesn''t make you feel itchy at all, you get up.


    I see no trap other than a child''s sacrifice. On the contrary, Left Kyo doesn''t even show signs of fighting back with surgery.


    (The only reason I''m showing room is because I''m overconfident in the peculiarities of fate, but it''s late? I wonder if it will come to pass if there is no way that I will be destroyed here to perform the art for the resurrection of the Beast Emperor)


    Seeing Left Kyo as it is, Midori thinks.


    "Zombie opponents have more firepower."


    Li Mei said and turned his gaze to Midori. I''m urging you to do something with witchcraft.


    "When I use my technique now, my eleventh sister will be involved, won''t she? Sister XI, come back."


    Midori called out to him, and he was reluctantly retreating No. 11, but shortly afterwards, Left Kyo''s small body jumped heavily, sticking to the ceiling.


    "Bad cause, bad cause, big grudge!


    From one hand protruded by Midori, what can only be described as black light is emitted towards Left Kyo, which is in the ceiling.


    It was Midori who was sure it would hit, but the perimeter of Left Kyo was covered with black rectangular walls, black light was received and bounced.


    "Prepared and helpful, but Buddha in one shot..."


    Numerous beads are held in the hands of the grunting left-kyo. The beads are scattered simultaneously and disappear.


    "You mean his technique is better than Midori''s?


    "Ainya. I think I''ve been prevented by some powerful magic trick, but it''s now..."


    Asked by Li Mei, Left Kyo disappears in the middle of explaining.


    "Don''t let them get away with it."


    Midori shrugged, causing the schizophrenic to project into the ceiling. I don''t see a schizophrenic other than Midori.


    "Teleport?


    No. 13 raises an astonishing voice.


    "I fled to the subspace. It''s a wasted scratch."


    Shortly after Midori explained, Mika''s phone rang.


    "Hello!? Junko! What...? Ha!?


    Pick up the phone, Mika is surprised by what Junko told her


    "Are you insane!? Don''t be silly!"


    "What''s going on?


    Li Mei asks Mika, who is furious. Thinking about infiltrating the cave, I kept the volume down beforehand, so Junko''s voice only sounded like Mika.


    "It''s Pure Son''s suggestion to revive the Beast Emperor without hesitation! And they really agree with that!


    "What?"


    Li Mei will have a slightly more sinister look, similar to Mika''s, at the words of Mika, who told her with a face mixed with a smile and anger.


    "They say that if they change their hopes by resurrecting them for a moment, that would lift all the spells and fate manipulations Left Kyo has set up! If you put your true soul into Akihiko''s body and resurrect the Beast Emperor for a moment, you''ll soon lift your true soul up again!


    "Can you do such a clever thing?"


    "I don''t know!


    To Li Mei, who asked suspiciously, Mika threw up in frustration.


    "For once, I think my ancestors and I can do it."


    And, Midori.


    "There''s nothing to prove. I think it''s a dangerous bet, but hey. Anyway, if it''s just Sister Jun, then my real brother agrees..."


    Moreover, Midori knows that the originator was the true one, but naturally he does not speak here.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what Junko''s plan is, but it''s hard to follow. I don''t care about making those people do what they want, and the consequences may be irrevocable."


    Eleven to expose indignation.


    "I agree! What about everyone!?


    "It''s the same opinion as the original and the eleventh."


    "I can''t accept that either. Are we all in favor over there?


    Asked by Mika, No.13 and Li Mei answered.


    "What do you think!? Junko!"


    Mika turns up the volume of her phone and prompts Junko to answer.


    "Tired, you and No. 7 are against each other."


    Junko goes over the phone and tells Li Mei.


    "Well, then, come here with me, Tired and Number Seven. So this one moves in the direction of prevention."


    "Tired, when you''re taken, True can''t rescue your soul..."


    "Daiji-bu. Let''s trade me with your ancestors."


    Midori offers with an unpleasant face.


    "Ho, do Midori really agree with Junko?"


    Li Mei turns to Midori and laughs wildly and slightly.


    "That''s not true. Emotionally, I disagree. But I''m better at manipulating souls, so it''s the right material, and I can''t let it go."


    "But if Midori and Tired refuse to cooperate, isn''t True and Junko''s plan grandpa too!?


    Mika asks me, Midori makes a difficult face.


    "You know, Mika sister, you don''t understand the character of those two? True brother and Jun sister have some similarities, and if they''re both going to let me through, they''re going to tear us apart. Wow? Even if your ancestors and I disagree, we''re going to do it to the point where we don''t pull it out on our own, and we''re going to force them to cooperate."


    "Gu......!


    Midori tells me to look like she chewed up a bitter bug by Mika.


    "I see. That''s why we need to suppress them."


    "Okay! I have no choice!"


    Li Mei, who is reluctantly convinced, and Mika, who seems abominable.


    "And number two, by the way!?


    "It seems more interesting to follow this way, so it stays here."


    "Uhihihihi, that''s why I give it away"


    "It''s a cage until I cry later and apologize!


    To the two answers returned, Mika throws up like that and hangs up.


    "I didn''t know you''d be here to break and expand."


    Li Mei smiling bitterly.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going that way. Ah. Use your ancestors instead."


    "Respond!"


    Midori raised one hand and left the hall.


    "What are we going to do about this place? There''s still something like ritual going on though."


    Ask as XI looks over the hall. Still, the monsters remain praying indifferently.


    "These guys'' prayers could be power too! I''ll flutter it and move it somewhere else!


    "It''s a lot of time and hassle, isn''t it? I''d rather look for Akihiko or Left Kyo, right?


    Mika urged, but Li Mei pinched the difference.


    "So is that! Let''s go!"


    When Mika agreed with Li Mei and the four of them tried to get out of the hall...


    "Heh, I forgot"


    Midori returns and speaks up.


    "I''ll only explore the location of Left Kyo before I go, if you want to travel, then fine. It will be hard to find this village on foot in the dark clouds now -"


    "Thanks!"


    Midori is letting the schizophrenics project and track him before Left Kyo escapes. Beyond the subspace, I know everything about where I am now.


    "I just got out of the cave. So... I guess we''re heading north on the road. You''re at the entrance to the village. I''ll call Mika later."


    "Please!"


    Then the journey to the outside of the cave took Midori with him, and when he left the cave, Midori went to the house of Plum Tail and Arima, and Mika and the others followed him to the entrance of the village.

 669 31

    Aoyagi, who was walking in the village, stopped her legs when she saw the girl she had seen walking down the night lane.


    "Hachi, your lord saw that fireball too, and you''re here?


    "No. I was where that meteorite fell. They were caught by the enemy, but they escaped well after the explosion when the meteorite fell."


    The only word Aoyagi spoke of was the fireball, and Hachi guessed what it meant.


    "Oh my... I thought it was enemy witchcraft, what is a meteorite..."


    "It seems that by the peculiarities of the fate that Left Kyo set up, he was summoned. More importantly, can Aoyagi stay here already?


    According to what Yae heard, it was supposed to be the day the Beast Emperor was due to be resurrected that Aoyagi would return.


    "Left Kyo told me to go home early. I did my part, too. The White Fox family, the Decaying Rope clan, the Silver Storm Hall, the Star Charcoal Stream, none of which moves as fast as possible. It can only be settled in this village."


    "They''re not the only ones in charge of spiritual defense. Plus, it could put in manoeuvres and armies."


    Eight times speaking of concern, Aoyagi gets stuck in words for a moment.


    "In an attempt to escape with the Emperor''s soul, the belligerents who kept him waiting at the entrance to the village became walls to prevent it"


    "Can you prevent it?


    "We''ll be able to figure it out in a few hours or so."


    "Why don''t you come by helicopter from the sky?


    "Hmmm...... I hadn''t thought about that"


    Eight questions, blue leaves.


    "We soon know where the one with the soul of the emperor is. The animals are gathering from all over the place, but they''re dead."


    "Ohhhh... even though he has not yet been resurrected, he is called upon and obeyed by the beast, as he was once emperor..."


    The face of the blue leaves shines. That already seemed like a complete herald of the resurrection itself.


    "Really... this is really the time. After years of distraction, again with the emperor... hehe, it''s as if it''s unrealistic"


    "Has he devoted everything for it, increased his compatriots, obeyed the people of the village, and prepared himself?


    "Oh, it''s supposed to be. It''s like I''m dreaming."


    Hachi smiles when he sees the blue leaves speaking with a grumpy face.


    (It was worth the cooperation, too)


    It was an octave of joy to remember as the desire of my fellow countrymen who had walked with me for many years, although not their own desire.


    "The enemy turned to the source of Left Kyo. Akihiko... I hope he has been evacuated to an example location."


    "It doesn''t make sense if Left Kyo gets hit. The only way to revive the Emperor is to use Left Kyo."


    It is impossible to transfer and transform a soul from the body of one with the soul of the Beast Emperor to the body of the Beast Emperor, unless it is Left Kyo who, over the decades, has braided the art of extracting the soul of the unconscious.


    "We can''t lose either, but it''s hard to imagine them killing Akihiko, whom they can''t fight. Left Kyo would be more dangerous."


    In response to an eightfold allegation, Aoyagi retrieves his cell phone. They said I wouldn''t answer the call because I was going into the ritual, but I couldn''t help but call them like this.


    Even though he said he wouldn''t answer, the phone connected lightly.


    "Where are you now"


    "It''s a hill by the entrance. Both intruders are being pursued. I left the village with the intention of feinting, but I want to get down to the village somehow. But there are them on the way."


    Left Kyo answers Aoyagi''s question.


    "I''ll be there now"


    Tell him short, Aoyagi hangs up.


    Yae was also listening to the conversation, so he nodded at each other and headed to the hill where Left Kyo was.


    Akihiko was at the waterwheel cabin, looking up at the night sky blurry by herself.


    "My life... what the hell..."


    Pompous and squeaky, comfortable with the darkness and quiet of the night.


    "I don''t know about being made king of monsters or anything - hey, this comic book kind of talk..."


    When I suddenly wondered if reality had broken one day, I actually talked about it being broken from the beginning.


    "Eleven...... I want to see you. Wouldn''t it be mine... I''d love to."


    After I finished saying it, Akihiko spilled a grin of self-infliction.


    There''s no way No. 11 is going to be my own. They already clearly hated me. He became a subject of contempt and hatred. When I become aware of that, my body trembles and my eyeballs get hot.


    "The only thing that worked in my life was what I did to them. No, I didn''t kill him directly either... What the hell, this. I''m too much of a pussy. I would be too pathetic."


    Soaking in self-pity, I weep.


    "If I do it with the Beast Emperor, I wonder if I can get Tanabota Cheat Powered and anything I want with a big reversal in my life. I hope so. I wish I could get the awesome power to teach sex slavery No. 11 as well. hahaha......"


    A vain laugh. I don''t entirely believe in the monsters'' stories. I am hopeful about it, but I think it is stronger that I can''t do it again because it is about me anyway.


    (If whatever you do is only a futile consequence, you will eventually lose your temper, your willingness, and you will no longer do anything... you will not want anything...)


    I remember a doctor talking about that on TV a long time ago.


    (Think about this...... dreaming about this in itself is awesome and miserable)


    What makes up a great deal of Akihiko is his despair of being himself. That makes Akihiko ruinous and nihilistic everywhere.


    (I wonder if it would be a little easier if I could properly believe the Left Kyo and the others)


    Left Kyo said. With the mighty destiny manipulation of the singularity of destiny, the Beast Emperor said that destiny works so that it can be resurrected into this world. But we have to act against our destiny, and if we are to live up to our hopes, we have to act to that end.


    (Even if they say that, I''m just saying that by the left-kyos. It''s easy in a way)


    Take a big sigh.


    (If I become the Beast Emperor or something, can I change? Can we start over? You''re gonna be able to get what you want? I don''t even know that, just dance as they say, haha...... I''m awesome dude)


    ''Live, stay in the world, do something, something will stay. I just want to believe that.''


    I remember someone saying such a dialogue recently in front of Akihiko. Twisting your head to remember who it was for dozens of seconds. I remembered a girl with purple skin with four arms, always expressionless but occasionally smiling.


    (Yes, it''s octave. I was so jealous to hear it... That''s what I can say. that you can feel that way)


    That''s what I thought, Akihiko spilled tears again.


    "My... not much time left"


    In the state of being a spiritual body, Left Kyo mutters as he manipulates and walks his corpse from the inside.


    Left Kyo also knew this would happen. As a result of fortune, you will die. If you remember the art of connecting your soul, it is a limited time, but you can also connect your soul to your flesh before it is released into the underworld.


    This technique, mastered by Zuokyo, can also be used to retrieve the soul of the Beast Emperor. The technique acquired for this purpose was also useful in another way.


    "Just for this time, I''ve been following everything in. No... I still have something to offer."


    From the top of the hill, overlooking the village. A densely populated village with many houses. It is the result of an efficient encouragement for child making in isolated hiding.


    Some of the lights in the house, some monsters and some humans. The only demons in the village will be moderates, as all the belligerent foot and arm slashes have been paid for.


    "The significance of the existence of this nameless village, our enslaved human beings, the moderates, everything..."


    "Left Kyo!"


    As I was whining to myself, a voice rang from behind me and looked back, from the cave side, I saw the shadows of four women coming this way.


    "Left Kyo!"


    At the same time, there is a voice coming from another direction. This is the voice I could hear.


    "That was hard work. Aoba, Yae"


    Looking at the two leaders who came from the village, Left Kyo said.


    "Animals are gathered around those with the souls of the Emperor. Animals describe the place of the Emperor."


    "That''s easy to understand."


    Hearing Yae''s report, Left Kyo smiles.


    "We caught up."


    Li Mei, who was running the lead, stopped and laughed in front of the three village leaders, but the laughter was not well seen by the three of them because it was in the dark.


    "Aoyagi, Yae, I''m going to use your lives here, and stop these guys. I''ll pick up the two emperors."


    "I understand."


    "Leave this one to me. Don''t mess with the Lord."


    Yae and Aoyagi fall in front of Left Kyo.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    It was not Mika - it was the eleventh - that suddenly emitted the anger.


    "I also make sacrifices to my people for what I want to do... Come on, man!


    "These people are well aware. You don''t have to be angry. Rather angry, isn''t this what this is all about?


    Turning to No. 11, which condemns himself, Left Kyo tells him without a word, he takes a spell out of his pocket.


    The chant of the spell leaks from the mouth of Left Kyo. Li Mei reacted and shot him with a gun at the head of Left Kyo, but without even flickering at the impact, the spell is spun.


    Yet another shot was fired by Rimei. Seeing that there was something in the spell, I shot through the spell, but at that moment, from the hand of Left Kyo, where the spell was held, several red glowing letters emerge.


    "Ahhhhh!


    With the mood of tearing, Left Kyo grabbed the glowing letters. Then...


    Beneath the hill - in the village, several blasting sounds continue to ring, and the same attention turns to the village. Even Yae and Aoba.


    All the houses were burning up at the same time. It is clear to whom it is done.


    "This is the true sacrifice."


    Said he was arrogant, Left Kyo.


    "What is this!? I didn''t hear anything like this!


    It was Aoyagi who first uttered the voice of anger.


    "What are you wandering about? It was also for this time that I tolerated something called moderates and so on. All to serve as a sacrifice to resurrect the emperor. For fate manipulation, for spells, the greater the number of sacrifices, the more powerful and effective they become."


    "This would be different, even if our compatriots, who decided to fight for the resurrection of the Emperor, would not be able to lose their lives in the midst of the battle!


    I tell you in a sober tone, grab and hold Left Kyo''s collar, and eat it with anger. Aoyagi.


    Seeing those two exchanges, Mika and No. 11 are unable to hit their anger because Aoya, who is supposed to be a companion of Left Kyo, is the one who most exposes their anger, even as they learn to be angry with Left Kyo.


    "So what do we do? You want to quit? Throw a hundred and sixty years of sorrow here? Can you do it, or kill me here? You can''t do that, can you? Whatever. I''m already dead. There''s just a spirit living and moving in the body. My time is limited, but it will last until about the resurrection of the Emperor. I just wanted to see His Majesty again. That''s all. If I can see you once before I die, that''s fine. I''ve spent everything just for that. The petition will soon be fulfilled. My victory is already promised."


    Stuffed by blue leaves, he was grabbed by the collar neck and lifted, while Left Kyo spoke with a slight laugh.


    Aoyagi punches and throws Left Kyo''s face all he wants, and he turns back to Mika and the others. The face of the blue leaves illuminated by the flames rising from the villages'' houses was a painful shape with a mixture of anger and sorrow.


    Hachi, on the other hand, remains pointing toward Mika and the others all the time. This one remains faceless, as if it were a puppet with no emotions.


    "Do you want to make a wish until you... sacrifice something? How does it feel to be sacrificed?


    Eleven looks at the blue leaves and says quietly away.


    "Oh... I don''t mind the sacrifice of readiness and convincing, but this isn''t it. Yes, but... I can''t stop anymore."


    Aoyagi turned to No. 11 and laughed small.


    "Thank you. mourn the death of those in our village, and be angry with us. I sincerely appreciate that."


    To tell you, Aoyagi rushed out with Mika and the others as if they had been played. It moves almost simultaneously.


    "Hmm...... Until the day changes...... how much longer?


    With the six men in a state of engagement on their asses, Left Kyo groans and tries to leave the scene.


    The body of Left Kyo collapsed at the front. I''m trying to get up, but I can''t get my legs into it. You won''t move.


    "Let me go, fool"


    Li Mei fired two shots and each bullet was shooting through the knee from behind the knee of Left Kyo''s foot.


    More guns are fired. The aim is still legs. Now he''s been shot in both ankles.


    Then shoot the calves in both legs, one shot at each knee further in mind.


    No matter how many corpses you can move, you can''t walk or get up on your feet that don''t function properly and you can''t support your body much longer.


    "Even if the Beast Emperor is resurrected, you''re just crawling there, zombie bastard. Go to hell and miss your husband."


    Left Kyo was listening to Li Mei''s words in a mean tone as he stared up at the ground with his bloody running eyes.

 670 32

    Mika and Yae, No. 11 and Aoya were in the war while Li Mei was shooting Left Kyo in the foot. No. 13 is thoroughly supportive.


    "Pink Bazooka!


    The Axe of the Blue Leaf Shaking Down also unleashes a punch without fear No. 11.


    Faced with the incredible situation of the axe being played with bare hands, Aoyagi is perplexed for a moment.


    "Pink Bazooka!


    Don''t miss that gap and release the right straight as the XI screams. The aim is facial.


    He was a blue leaf who rushed to sweep back and twitch, but inevitably, his fist blushes his cheek.


    Aoyagi, who just blurred and hit his cheekbone with pain, was relieved by the power of the eleventh punch. If I eat properly, I feel like I''m going to die in one shot. It''s not a woman''s arm strength. No, it''s way beyond human arm strength.


    "Pink Bazooka!


    The speed is also considerable, but the salvation was to rely on it because the technology itself is naive and whichever screams before the attack.


    (Which way do I have to scream the name of the move?


    I''m seriously going to be fighting Aoyagi, but I really can''t help but poke it in my heart.


    Hachi, on the other hand, had been pushed by two clues, No. 13 and Mika.


    "Play muddy rabba tightly tied to a rose called love. Ah. Beat me and hug me without even caring about the eyes. Yeah."


    With the song XIII, Hachi was given dull pain all over his body, and his body movements were dull and heavy overall.


    Hachi continues to exchange Mika''s guns in quite remarkable places. Getting close is almost impossible.


    "Accidental prank!


    Mika kicks up the stone at her feet with an octave as she activates the fate manipulation technique.


    Because of its distance from the octave, the stone loses momentum and falls to the ground before it reaches the octave. But the bat, which was flying in stone orbit, turned in surprise and flew with an octave.


    The bat never hit octave, but only partially blocked the view between octave and Mika for a moment.


    It overlaps well with that moment, and Mika shoots the gun. Mika hasn''t noticed the existence of bats. Therefore, we did not calculate the movement of the bat. It just fits the approximate timing of the activation of fate manipulation.


    Yae crossed the axe and the axe to protect his head and chest in agony, but Mika did not originally aim for those positions.


    Bullet to right thigh, octave disfigured.


    "Yae!"


    Aoyagi, who was fighting No. 11, captures it in the corner of his sight and screams.


    "Pink Bazooka!


    Blue leaves that are punched and popped with that gap, as well as one remaining axe.


    (Technically, I was winning... some kind of unconsciousness...)


    I was distracted by Yae''s body, but it was the result of the loss. Blue leaves bite and moan.


    "The battle is on! Surrender!


    Mika screams. Although Mika originally did not like murder, she is hesitant to kill because she has found out somewhat what Aoyagi and Hachi are.


    (These guys were never weak though!


    Mika had calmly identified the cause of the victory. He defeated Eight because it was the twin leaves of No. 13 and Mika, and made the hateful mistake that Aoyagi was distracted by Eight, so he was able to achieve a smooth victory so far.


    Li Mei said, keeping an eye on whether Left Kyo would show strange movements.


    "Okay. Surrender. But the resurrection of the Beast Emperor cannot be stopped where it has restrained us. If this happens... it''s unnecessary."


    Says Aoyagi, flanking the burning houses.


    "Come on... don''t be an idiot. Without me, the Emperor would not be resurrected. Only I can do that. I mean -. Attracted by the peculiarities of destiny, the body and soul of the emperor are bound to come to this place. Fate is moving towards the resurrection of the Emperor. The sacrifice of no push ensured it too"


    Left Kyo with a mockery as he stuck to the ground. It was a dialogue with Li Mei''s words earlier.


    Upon hearing that left-kyo dialogue, Mika remembered. That True and Junko were going to resurrect the Beast Emperor.


    (If the resurrection can''t be prevented, isn''t it a good direction not to resurrect it in front of this guy!? That way, you don''t have to fight for nothing! Plus, you don''t have to do what this guy wants and does when he''s trampled on people''s lives!


    If the action of fate manipulation could not be stopped, it was Mika who thought it would be better not to fight it.


    "Okay! I''ve made up my mind!


    "Hmm?


    Li Mei gives an astonishing voice to Mika, who suddenly screams. Other faces, look to Mika.


    "Sorry! I want to change my policy too! I truly agree with Junko and go in the direction of resurrecting the Beast Emperor!


    "Huh!?


    "What do you say all of a sudden, original"


    Li Mei and XI raise their voices in protest.


    "I am also a user of fate manipulation. I also know what advanced fate manipulation is called the singularity of fate. I was trying to fight it after I found out, but now I have my doubts. Moreover, if he had worked even to the outrage of offering one whole village to sacrifice, his power would have been strengthened more and more".


    Stop the usual shouting tone and Mika speaks quietly.


    "If destiny is flowing in one direction, moving, and unstoppable, you better cross enemy allies no more and not make wasted sacrifices or anything else. If we do not resist the resurrection of the Beast Emperor, it will be gone. But!"


    Mika stares at Left Kyo.


    "Left Kyo! I won''t let you do what you think! I don''t want your wish! I won''t let you! The Beast Emperor will resurrect you, but I won''t let you see him! You will die alone without meeting the Lord of the Beast! Know that''s the punishment that made so many sacrifices!


    "I don''t know what you want... I don''t know what you''re crazy about. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be able to bring back the Beast Emperor. In other words, destiny leads the emperor to this occasion..."


    "That''s too bad! There are others who can do that!


    Mika screams, blocking the words of Left Kyo, who mocks her.


    "Hmm... then I can pull it off convinced."


    Li Mei holds the gun.


    "Follow the original."


    "Right...... If this guy''s wish is going to be in an unwieldy form, I''ll do the same."


    Nos. 13 and 11 will also be in tune with Mika.


    "Don''t be stupid. Is it convenient for someone who can use such a peculiar technique to be in your camp? That''s..."


    "I saw the original. Yikes!


    Seven voices are heard while Left Kyo is talking, and Left Kyo''s dialogue is blocked. Seven and Tired came running from the way of those who came Mika and the others.


    "Ki, you are! He was alive!? Your majesty said you killed him!


    "Nah...... and Shizuno ooh!


    Aoya and Sakayo ascertain their tiredness and raise their anger.


    "Sorry! Tired! Seven! I''m sorry I asked you to come, but I asked you in the direction of resurrecting the Beast Emperor!


    First of all, she apologized, and Mika told Li Meizi the same details as she had just told Li Meizi.


    "I see... if that''s the case... the resurrection of the Beast Emperor, shall we cooperate? It''s not dangerous..."


    "Is...?


    "What... the resentful Shizuno helps to revive His Majesty...? Such an idiot......"


    Left Kyo and Aoya, who hear tired words and are taken aback.


    "Uh... I did... shoot the Beast Emperor, but then... I had to fight. And even though it was a accomplishment, the emperor and I... we didn''t have hatred, we were mutually convinced... we fought. Even more in the previous life of the Emperor, he was a dear to me... Those who possess the soul of the present emperor are also my family."


    "I mean, there were a lot of circumstances. You guys seem to have been stuck with your heads since the Edo era."


    "It''s the Dae-jung Era..."


    It was Li Mei who spoke out with the intention of following, but Tired corrects.


    "Previous times are only events in previous times. It''s time for things to change, and you better hang out with your friends."


    Yae conquers the blue leaves.


    "Oh yeah...... Then please. Hmmm... it''s a very complicated mood..."


    Blue leaves bow their heads deeply toward tiredness, the former enemy.


    "What are you doing! I bowed my head to the hateful enemies who disputed Your Majesty, irrelevant to my will, resurrecting the Emperor, etc! Admit it! You can''t forgive me!


    Left Kyo summons with desperate shapes, abandoning his ever cold attitude.


    Cold gaze concentrated on its left Kyo. Even Aoyagi looks down at Left Kyo with a frozen look.


    "This makes our wish come true. That''s enough. Or something? Left Kyo.Lord, was it the peculiarity of destiny only for that reason that only one person reunites with the Beast Emperor? Was it a wish, a feng shui, and a destiny manipulation just for that matter? Have you taken the time to do just that and made a lot of sacrifices?


    Left Kyo was blue when asked about Aoyagi in a quiet, then tired tone.


    "To speak of reason, to gather the power of the wishes of one''s compatriots - to gather the power of prayer, such an unsolicited desire would not make sense. I mean, it is. What is the peculiarity of fate - it would have been something that we had made to guide fate against the resurrection of the Beast Emperor itself. Even if Left Kyo doesn''t meet the Emperor, that means it will happen."


    That''s eight times what I said. She looked at Left Kyo with no heart or pitiful eyes.


    Hearing Yae''s words, Left Kyo was trembling with a look of despair as he fell.


    "Did you get the story together?


    "Nobody disagrees!?


    Li Mei and Mika take confirmation. Those who pinch objections were not the earliest. Seeing it, Mika walks out in the lead, and others, including Aoyagi and Hachi, follow.


    "Uh-oh! Bullshit, bullshit, bullshit! Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes! I''ll curse you. Duh! I''m gonna resent you. Whoa!


    "You''re the one who''s kidding. You''re the one who''s cursed."


    Eleven throws a chilling word at Left Kyo, who summons a curse in the shape of a demon.


    "Are the two of them safe..."


    The XIII says worryingly as he walks towards the village where the flames swirl.


    "Junko, good truth and good number two, they''re not that easy to screw!


    Exactly, Mika. I actually believed that and didn''t doubt it and wasn''t worried about it at all.

 671 33

    Go back a little bit of time.


    Even at night, the animals stared as if they were worried about the truth, still debilitating, while still surrounding their true surroundings.


    The animals moved in unison. Dash towards the outside. Not all animals have moved. Bears and deer remain. I hadn''t noticed anything but true, but only one bat remained, stuck to my true head.


    "Hmm, what''s going on?"


    Junko who is surprised.


    "This is that one. It''s the one where the rats escape the sinking ship, I''m sure."


    I joke and say number two.


    "No, you really are. What isn''t?


    Shortly after the truth is said, the bear and the deer wrap their true clothes together and try to get their true bodies out.


    "Mr. Plum Tail, Arima, you guys should run outside, too. It seems dangerous to be here."


    "Okay."


    Following Junko''s advice, Arima raises a eunuch, prompts two human girls for whom Plum Tail is a servant, picks up what can be taken out immediately and goes outside appropriately.


    True, on the other hand, was lifted by two deer and put on the bear''s back.


    (Isn''t it the first time in human history I''ve been put on a bear by a deer?


    True I think so.


    "Uh, okay."


    Junko envies seeing the truth put on the bear.


    "Uh-huh. Ha-ha! Kitaro! It''s Kitaro, this!


    Number two, which sees the truth put on the bear and bursts into laughter.


    ����


    It was true that I felt only a little superiority in Junko''s dialogue, but hearing the second dialogue made me want to come down fiercely.


    A line escaping outside the house, as it were, with the bear and two deer. The animals that had escaped ahead of them were waiting for them to solidify a little further away.


    "I''m home... and whoa!? My real brother is Kitaro!


    Seeing the truth on the bear, Midori looks up to heaven.


    "Death Yonay. I don''t care what you think, Kitaro."


    "Yeah, that''s good. I want to be Kintaro, too."


    ����


    Junko tells me number two, and the truth tries to get off the bear silently.


    "Oh, why are you trying to get off? Because of this, let me take a ride. Riding a bear is a rare experience."


    Junko pushed his true body back and put it back on the bear.


    "Because you will treat Kitaro. It''s not like I''m having a crush on you. Imagine how you would feel if you were treated like Kitaro."


    "What''s wrong..."


    "I''m Kitaro ~, I''d love to?


    "Well... I don''t like it when you ask me..."


    Junko and No. 2 looked seriously unclear, but they were spilling a bitter laugh. Imagine in the image of yourself being turned bald in such a outfit, and that it is something I certainly don''t like.


    Shortly after Midori thought of herself as a golden taro, suddenly, with the sound of an explosion, the houses everywhere are simultaneously engulfed in flames.


    I see the animals figured this out.


    Junko was convinced to see that all the houses that had been built together by the road were engulfed in flames.


    "Bullshit, bomb!?


    Number two screams.


    "No, I think this feels like a technique I''ve set up. The normal flames were not sprayed up the same way. I''ve seen similar techniques before. Maybe we can stick or bury flame-generating spells around the house and start them all at once."


    Junko in a sober tone, remembering Tokyo Dickland''s bombing noise.


    The momentum of the fire was tremendous, as if the building were completely covered with flames and a flaming storm was blowing over the village.


    "It''s all a moderate house that''s burning. Or human......"


    Plum tail with a stunning view of the house wrapped in fire. As far as the momentum of fire is concerned, the moderate monsters and humans inside are not safe no matter what they think.


    "It looks like all the belligerent homes over there are safe."


    Arima said.


    "Heh heh. Maybe this is a sacrifice..."


    "Sacrifice!?


    Arima peeling her eyes at Midori''s words.


    "I see. You sacrificed a lot for a spellworthy wish, and you linked it to the fateful peculiarities of advanced fate manipulation. The fact that only moderates and human houses are on fire feels like they''ve been kept alive just for this?


    Turn to Midori, Junko says.


    "I don''t know. Way up. It''s called the spell trap I planted on the kid earlier, and he''s going to do something on the outside."


    Midori smiles invincibly. With my own hands when I had the opportunity, I would like to impose a sanction on Left Kyo that I would have set this up, but I felt that the competition rate seemed high.


    "If that''s true... I won''t keep Left Kyo or Aoyagi alive...!


    "Did Aoyagi know? Isn''t that a left-kyo rampage?


    Arima tells Angry Plum Tail calmly.


    Two, the animals moved in unison.


    "Where are you going?


    "Maybe the body of the Beast Emperor - I think it''s where the clones are. I wonder if the animals will guide us and engage us."


    Junko said to question number two.


    "Is that also the effect of fate manipulation? Anything you say is destiny manipulation, is that it?"


    Number two wants a light mouth.


    "I also have it, and I think the original properties of the Beast Emperor work. In the meantime, let''s go after him."


    Junko urged me, and we followed the animals together.


    "What, this... The village is burning..."


    Akihiko kept her mouth open when she saw the village burning from inside the waterwheel cabin.


    "The army has attacked you? Like bombing from the sky?


    I heard that the monsters and the witches in the country were fighting, but I recall Aoyagi saying that if the latter lost, there would be military intervention.


    "After all... I can''t get anything and I''m done?


    Akihiko saw a flock of animals coming this way when he groaned with a vain face.


    "There''s even a bear. And to the bear..."


    Akihiko was surprised to see that the boy on the bear was the reincarnation of the Beast Emperor.


    It''s not just animals. Five girls and two foot slashing children also caught sight of them coming towards their own watermill cabin. The foot slashing child has a middle-aged woman with no limbs. It''s Akihiko''s mother''s son.


    One of the girls looks familiar.


    "Mika Tsukinawa? Or the eleventh?


    My face is the same, so I can''t tell from here. Could be another clone.


    "Whoa!?


    Akihiko Yantian as the animal opened the door and entered the waterwheel cabin. I was particularly surprised by the bear.


    "Were you hiding here?"


    True, who laid down on the bear, looked down at Akihiko and said:


    "What are we gonna do? Are you gonna kill me? I mean, why are you riding a bear..."


    Akihiko truly asks, with a face mixed with giving up and fright.


    "The day will soon change. Then revive the Beast Emperor"


    Something he didn''t even think came out of his true mouth, and Akihiko suspects he is being made fun of after a moment.


    "There''s not a lot going on. I decided to work with you."


    and Junko. Junko, Midori and No. 2 also came into the waterwheel cabin.


    "If you resurrect me... do you really think I''ll be saved?


    Akihiko asks in a nagging way.


    "Saving you?


    Junko asks back.


    "My rotten life is also saved if I sublime to a new being, because Left Kyo said I would gain the power of the Emperor to get whatever I wanted. Phew... Phew, you feel like such an idiot. Such a convenient story..."


    Akihiko speaks in the mood to listen to anyone.


    (This guy... same as Mutsuki. What is it? processed life itself, a victim in a way)


    True to have a little sympathy for Akihiko.


    "Hey, dark guy. That''s why I hate the Eleven. Shit. hehe."


    "Huh, you''re dark enough in a different way, too."


    Midori, who snorts Akihiko to No. 2.


    (I knew... I hate you. I have this personality. And then I killed his lord, Bo.)


    It was number two, cursed in a mild way, but Akihiko''s breasts were pounding hard.

 672 34

    Together with the leaders of Aoyagi and the eight monsters, Mika, Limei, Tired, VII, XI and XIII descend to the village where the flames swirl.


    As we walked, we saw the animals gathering a little further away from the district where the moderates in the fire lived. It''s in front of the waterwheel cabin.


    "There are bears too!


    "It''s true. I''ve never seen a bear before. I''m grateful."


    Mika screams, and the thirteenth makes her expression shine.


    "Next time we''ll all go to the zoo!


    Minka, aware of the clones, says something out of place.


    "You had a bear in Tokyo. I mean, there''s somebody on the bear."


    And, Li Mei.


    "True..."


    Tired said.


    "Are you okay riding on a bear or something?


    "Even though there are bears, it''s surreal that deer and other herbivores don''t try to escape. What''s going on?


    Eleven and Li Mei almost simultaneously express their doubts.


    "It''s a herald of the resurrection of the Beast Emperor... Once the Emperor of the Beast made many animals peel..."


    Tired explains.


    Eleven frowns under his helm as he walks towards the waterwheel cabin and sees Akihiko in front of the cabin.


    "Really... can I give him - Akihiko Decaying Rope, the power?


    To be honest, I''m not anxious.


    Aoyagi reacted to the words that XI leaked.


    "I hear you were raised badly because of Left Kyo''s plan. As a result, I was totally twisted like that. Even two glasses with the former Beast Emperor, it''s hard for me just to see the side of you that His Majesty has never shown you. I didn''t want to see that distorted look on His Majesty''s face. It''s like looking in a bad mirror."


    "Save it for our own convenience. That graffiti?


    No. 11 stared at the blue leaves. I got quite a head on this statement on the boulder. I can''t forgive you for Akihiko, but there''s a part of me that''s sympathetic. Some parts feel as the same clone.


    "Even though I left it to Left Kyo, my ear hurts"


    "Let''s just go!


    A little sooner, Mika and the others head to the waterwheel cabin where the animals gather.


    "No Kintaro."


    "What are you talking about!?


    When I arrived in front of the waterwheel cabin to rendezvous, the truth on the bear uttered a dialogue with no context, so Mika asked, but the truth was I didn''t try to answer.


    Akihiko first turns her gaze to No. 11 in pink jersey.


    "Both Aoyagi and Hachi reconciled! This likeness of the village was the work of Left Kyo, and it seems even from the two of us it was unexpected!


    "What is Left Kyo... I see. We''ve known each other a long time..."


    Mika reported and said with a face where Aoyagi drifted with bitterness and sadness.


    "Left Kyo''s destiny manipulation works properly! Leave that push and care to Midori and Tired!


    "Yay. I don''t mind, but I''ll take care of it. Ababa Bubba."


    Mika asks me again, and Midori gives me a thumbs up and a weird laugh.


    "Me... will you be saved?


    Akihiko asks with a frightened face. At the end of his gaze, there was eleven.


    "Eleven, is that all you need? You think you can screw me like nothing else, don''t you? You think I''m gonna stay unhappy for the rest of my life and never want you to get it? Are you gonna miss that?


    Akihiko speaking quietly. The expression on the eleventh was hidden from the helm and I don''t know, but Akihiko had such a face as full vain.


    It was then that No. 11 conceived a little and tried to answer.


    "Fugooooooo!"


    "Buehee!"


    "Kick, kick, kick, kick!"


    The beasts cry in unison.


    It''s time.


    Junko confirms the time on his cell phone. It''s just midnight. The fateful day set by Left Kyo. The day that is considered the best by fortune. Due to the peculiarities of destiny, it is the coming of the day when the resurrection of the Beast Emperor is scheduled. The animals must have responded and rang, I suspect some of them on the spot.


    "Bats sound like this. Just the way I imagined it."


    I hear bats snapping at my head all the time, and the truth squeals.


    "So... shall we get started"


    "Okkay, ancestors"


    Tired and Midori enter preparation for the movement of a true soul. In the middle position between True and Akihiko, line them up.


    "Don''t we have to do anything?


    "I hope you don''t keep moving."


    Midori answered truly, staring at Akihiko and asking, as he rode on the bear.


    "Finally. This is really the time..."


    Aoyagi shrugs. The moment has finally arrived when years of grief have finally taken hold, and my body is trembling.


    As a matter of fact, it is tricky to perform the procedure mainly, and tiredness serves to suppress emergencies. If Midori doesn''t screw up, Tired is not going to do anything.


    For this purpose, I am tired of taking out the sketchbook and setting it up. One Midori will be able to do it, including even the recovery of the soul placed in Akihiko''s body, but just in case, tiredness also activates the technique immediately when Midori screws up, and he is set up with the intention of recovering his true soul.


    Opposite each other, staring at each other, Akihiko and the truth on the bear. Watching both of them and what is about to happen in solitary spit, Mika, Aoyagi, Hachi, No.7, No.11, No.13, Plum Tail, Arima, Umejo and their servants, and the animals.


    Junko, Li Mei and No. 2 were distracted and in a spectacular mood.


    "Well, I''ll be there."


    Midori squeezes his true soul with the hands of consciousness, dragging it all out of his body at once.


    In the case of exhaustion, when putting the soul of another person out of the body, the mediation called painting is used, in the form of surgery, but Midori uses the natural supernatural ability itself. Midori, of course, would also be able to perform in the form of surgery.


    Also, dragging out spiritual souls doesn''t kill you. Since the soul and flesh are connected, they become unconscious. Of course, the body cannot move, so it is easy to kill.


    When he was put into his body a true soul, Akihiko did feel someone else coming into him.


    Not all true memories and personality information flowed into Akihiko''s brain. But obviously I can see that the truth is in me. If you feel like it, you can partially pull out the information, or if you have an agreement, you can hand over the right of initiative.


    But there is one important matter. All you have to do is take away memories of a circle in the truth.


    (Sleeping in the depths of my soul - give me memories beyond reincarnation)


    Akihiko wishes. But I can''t get that information. Yeah, I wouldn''t even say it.


    (What do you mean? Come here......)


    (I see, is that what you mean)


    Akihiko I don''t understand and true to understand. We also hear each other whining in our minds.


    (The action of the peculiarities of fate was also incorporated into the set. That is, the intervention of those who met the power of the previous life and the art of reviving memory. I''m sure Left Kyo couldn''t do it. That''s why Left Kyo fell off. This is karma)


    The ironic story of a left-kyo-entrant who was manipulating his destiny in the form of art, not being chosen for that destiny and being bounced off the course of his destiny.


    What Left Kyo was made of was the degree of spiritual soul movement. Left Kyo thought that would do it, but it was actually not enough that left Kyo was played by fate. It was left to the executable.


    (It is a scenario that was incorporated by the peculiarities of fate until Yukioka and I realized that we should accept it rather than oppose our destiny, and let them choose who has the power to resurrect the Beast Emperor. That''s why. Midori, do it)


    (Ababa, now my true brother''s body won''t bear the burden ~)


    The voice of Midori''s consciousness was also heard by Akihiko. Shortly after Akihiko questioned the presence of Midori, who had followed him in true and set, Akihiko''s mind and body could play heavily.


    "Uhhhhhhhh!


    Akihiko screams with a voice that squeezes air out of the back of her throat.


    Images of your body playing, your mind playing, freeing you from everything. And I can feel the power overflowing me at the bottom.


    "Oh... the cry of the emperor..."


    Aoyagi, who knew the former Emperor of the Beast, roared in tears. Tired also delays emotion.


    (Awesome refreshment...... This really happened...)


    The look of dreams makes Akihiko want to cry too much of joy.


    The change was visible and figured out. Akihiko''s skin is lightly peachy, and the color of her eyes and hair changes red. Two pink horns had grown from his head. The skin has not only changed color, it has an odd glow and is oddly glossy. Above all, I couldn''t feel it at all from Akihiko, an intense aura.


    "Uhhhhhh!


    "What!? This!"


    Hearing Akihiko''s unique scream, like exhaling air, Mika remembers an unintelligible warfare and is surprised that her whole body is trembling.


    "I don''t know what it is, but you''re bluffing. This scream... I''ve heard it somewhere, and I feel like it..."


    Li Mei says as she desperately tries to push the tremor.


    "It''s the roar of the emperor..."


    Tired sees Li Mei and squeaks. I''ve heard of it once. And I thought I would never hear that roar again, but I heard it again over time.


    "Yes... this roar is the roar of the Emperor, who once made every demon awe and soothed and intoxicated the hearts of the beasts"


    Blue leaves with a joyous look, even as they tremble and cry all over their bodies.


    "What the hell is this..."


    Arima groans and looks around. Plum tail, servants, Mika, Mika''s clones, Limei, even those iron skin octaves are trembling. Only three were plain: Junko, Tired and Midori. On the other hand, the animals are meditating on Akihiko''s calm face, which seems comfortable.


    (Enough is enough. I don''t care what happens after that. For once, that''s the end of the singularity of fate, isn''t it?


    (Hey. The Beast Emperor brought it back to life on a specified day. Then withdraw. Sorry to disturb you.)


    When Midori''s consciousness, which has followed with truth and set, whines in Akihiko''s heart, that consciousness disappears.


    "Ahhh!?


    Akihiko screams unexpectedly. The refreshment over my whole body disappeared, and I felt more important than anything else, something that had to be lost.


    The animals open their eyes simultaneously, shifting their gaze from Akihiko to True. Only the bear with the truth on it cannot turn his gaze, but turns the consciousness itself to the truth on his back.


    "Ooh, the tremor''s gone?


    Number two squeaks. Others were also free from the fearless curse of specialty that had been received from Akihiko.


    "I''m home."


    The truth on the bear opened his eyes and said.


    "Hmm... this... what happened?


    Blue leaves groaned. Akihiko''s body color remained changed and undone, and the horns grew, but obviously the aura of the mighty transcendent, which had been emitted so far, had disappeared.


    "Uh... I mean, that''s it?


    "Right."


    "That sort of thing"


    Junko asks, and True and Midori nod at the same time.


    "Oh, is it over?


    Akihiko gives a barbaric voice and sees Midori with a stunned face.


    "Yeah. Using your body and your true brother''s soul to resurrect the Beast Emperor, you''ve accomplished it right, haven''t you? It was only for a moment. For a moment, the resurrection is a resurrection, isn''t it?


    If Midori cares about it - it is only the true body that is dangerous, but at any time it could have been accomplished, but for once, he went along with the specified date and time, both on the condition of using Akihiko''s body, the clone of the Beast Emperor.


    "The peculiarities of the fate that Left Kyo set up with super difficulty are also opened with this. This fussy foolish noise is over with ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~


    "Uh-oh, guys, stay annoyed. Yes, withdraw. Oh, is there a staff roll flow around here right now?


    Midori gave him a unique laugh, and No. 2 rides on it evil nori, but many who were on this occasion stood still with a bewildered or mute face.


    20 Let''s play with our own clones. End of story?

 673 35

    "Bullshit, you''re kidding. hahaha......"


    Akihiko on her knees and has a distorted grin.


    "I... what am I supposed to do? In the end like this gag......"


    It is Akihiko, who thought this would be all over for a moment, but when she looks at her hands, she realizes that her body color is still changing, and at the same time she realizes another fact.


    "When it''s over... you don''t seem to be here. Everybody, pull yourself together."


    Tired warns.


    "I brought it back to life for a moment, so it seems that the information on the Beast Emperor remains somewhat in Akihiko. But..."


    Midori also understands the fact.


    "Heh, that''s funny"


    Junko listens to Midori and wonders if he can take her back to the lab and turn her into an experimental bench.


    (Even if you strip me of hostility, or capture me to the point where I don''t die, it''s hard to get in the way of anything else. Or a lab contract just before I die, on the assumption that I would save your life...... I wonder if it would be difficult)


    At least if you''re alone on this occasion, it doesn''t matter, but when other faces get in the way, Junko decides.


    "But?"


    Li Mei encourages Midori to stay ahead of that dialogue.


    "But it''s not full spec. This doesn''t change even if my true brother''s - the soul of the Beast Emperor is still inside. No matter how many clones, no matter how many of his own souls, it''s not a complete reproduction."


    "Midori is right. There is nothing at all about the Emperor of the Beast at that time that was untrained and polished, so it is impossible to draw homogeneous power, even if it is the same body."


    It''s not the usual interrupting tone, even talking, tired of fighting and moving forward.


    (Tanabota Power Up with the power of previous life can lead to your own ruin if executed. My body doesn''t follow me. I experimented with it once. [M] I used one expensive spiritual amplification magic prop, but only partially pulled it out, because my body got cranky)


    True to recall once using Midori''s power to bring out the power of a previous life to fight Masami Toriyama on the Dream Popus.


    (This guy runs wild unaware of it and is visible to ruin. But before I do, I just want to avoid the development of eating this guy''s way)


    It was true, tiredly, that I wanted to hope for a role to stop it.


    "Eleven..."


    Akihiko looked at the eleventh and called out.


    "Haha... you''re almost there..."


    Akihiko laughs, pointing to the color of her body and the jersey suit she wears on No. 11.


    "Pfft, if you say so. No, stupid couple."


    He laughs and teases when he is followed by number two. But when I see that I''m the only one laughing, I turn to a bitter laugh that seems uncomfortable.


    "I... say what you want... I knew it was you first. I want you. Be mine. Body and mind. That way... the others here will help you."


    In response to Akihiko''s request, No. 11 turns into a squeaky face under his helmet. Several other people on the spot had a blatant look on their faces.


    "Where is someone who can entrust their heart to someone who makes such threats?


    Question XI in a chilled tone.


    "I don''t have to be entrusted. I''m talking about trying. Try to like it even if you don''t like it, and try to follow it. Me too... I feel like I''m saying something stupid myself. But I''m an idiot, so this is the only way I can think of it. I can''t do anything else. First of all, neither me nor you are people, right? Clones, right?"


    "You are -!"


    Exasperated, trying to scream something, Mika, XI gently lifted her hand and controlled.


    "I can understand your grief. I can empathize. I also have sympathy. I''m not angry when they say that dialogue. Because I don''t think you''re cursing me, and I know you''re not going to."


    The eleventh speaks in a quiet tone.


    "But - it''s a different matter of forgiveness for the sins you''ve committed. If you regret the sins you have committed, then you can think about it after you have redeemed them. I couldn''t answer earlier, but what I want is for you to atone for your sins. I want you to plead guilty."


    "If you turn yourself in and it''s a death sentence, do you think from there? Bullshit! Plus, I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong.


    He distorts his face to anger, and Akihiko screams.


    (It''s a terrible face...... The Real Beast Emperor never showed such an ugly look)


    Tired mourns when he sees his distorted face in Akihiko''s wrath.


    "I''m not telling you to die. But unless you plead guilty, I will never forgive you."


    Quietly speaking, XI. At that moment, behind Akihiko, several dazzling lights poured down.


    Remaining in the air, the remnants of countless purple electricity. There will not be so many, such as those who have had the experience of seeing lightning fall moments up close, and many who have had their first experience on this occasion.


    Countless roars. An awesome thunderbolt sounds at the same time. Some hold their ears. The animals run away.


    "Hey, I want to stay..."


    The bear also evacuates far with the truth on board, so the truth spoke, but the bear does not try to lower the truth. Travel too far away to places where the battle seems invisible.


    "No way thunder now...... what did he do?


    Seven says fear. I can make about seven electric shocks, but I can''t do anything like call the thunder itself.


    "No way. Because the Beast Emperor had the power to manipulate the weather."


    Tired says, advancing in front of Akihiko, summons a black sword with an aport.


    (Induction of lightning strikes can be done in the science of mankind today, or it can create artificial lightning ranging from millions of less powerful to tens of thousands of volts of wires. But I can''t believe you instantly create thunderclouds to create real thunder that reaches hundreds of millions of volts...... Depending on the range, it takes a lot of energy to manipulate the weather itself in a single organism. Witchcraft, witchcraft, witchcraft, it would be possible if you took a long time to perform the ritual, but hey)


    Junko best understood how incredible the weather manipulation required. It would also be possible to paralyze one urban function if that were to occur.


    "I''ll deal with them, so please all back off. Don''t let either one of them touch you."


    Tired glanced over at everyone on the spot and told him in a calm tone.


    "I want to deal with them."


    Stuck in front of that exhaustion, No. 11 offered.


    "Oh, this is no good. I want to fight you, too, and dramatically kill you. No... if I can''t get you, I''ll kill you with my hands and I want to die too. Ha ha, you''re an idiot yourself, me. You guys think you''re stupid too. That''s right. Stupid."


    Shortly after I said it masochistically, Akihiko''s jacket bounces off and flies. I knew why at a glance. of insects growing from their backs. Because of the spread of transparent wings reminiscent of it.


    Spraying his wings at high speed, Akihiko flew.


    "What are you going to do, ancestor?"


    Midori speaks with no nervousness.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    When tired utters a spell and wonders if the three-day moon-shaped light extinction appeared countless around tired, it immediately strikes Akihiko, who is in the air.


    In various directions, in the flashing of mysterious light flying from various orbits, Akihiko wings to escape, but is not used to wings control, so she cannot move as she thinks.


    Ouch.


    The light was mainly aimed at Akihiko''s wings. Akihiko, whose wings are filled with holes, falls. Not just the wings, but the torso and arms are groping in several places as well.


    (The real thing flew at an even more unstoppable rate to my eyes...... everything is already degrading and it''s really hard to watch)


    Tired sighs again after seeing Akihiko lightly fall.


    "Whoa!


    Aoyagi takes the gain. Once relative and tired of killing his Lord, he saw the scene where he was about to fight Akihiko again, and could no longer be in a boulder or even in a boulder.


    "Hey, don''t get your hands on me. You''re a Tyman for once. If you''re free, I''ll deal with you."


    Towards that blue leaf, Li Mei said away in a quiet tone.


    "It''s pointless for us to fight here. Where it has increased, the results are visible. It doesn''t make any sense."


    Yae also gently controlled the blue leaves.


    "Our grief has already been fulfilled. The Beast Emperor is there in the first place."


    That said, the octave refers to the truth on a bear far away.


    "It''s an interpretation problem, but I can tell the animals are spotting it right. Much more than we do."


    "Mmm..."


    Blue leaves earn money. But my heart is complicated. I understand the eightfold claim, but then it will be about what we have done so far. I wonder what I have lived for with so many sacrifices.


    (But I don''t know what it means to fight here and make more sacrifices. Then it''s just like him. Earliest Akihiko is like trying to fight for his ruin)


    Aoyagi thinks. No matter how much power the Beast Emperor gets, Shizuno Rei and many other enemies, there can be no winning in this situation. And I also spotted the blue leaves knowing the real Beast Emperor. The power of Akihiko is not far from the former Emperor of the Beast.


    "I won''t stick to anything one-on-one. Or I''ll give it to you."


    Tired of smiling at No. 11.


    "It''s depressing to fly around, so you fell. And... I''ll make sure they don''t drop that thunder. Because thunder is almost impossible."


    Tired explains and hands against the head of the eleventh.


    Good luck, then.


    "I don''t know what it is, but thanks"


    Thanking you tirelessly, toward Akihiko, who fell, XI slowly approaches.


    "Wow!


    Akihiko screams, lightning down at the eleventh coming towards him.


    Thunder fell into the sky. By the way, it had fallen to the eleventh. That, far to the left of the eleventh, leaves behind the remnants of purple electricity.


    It''s just a story of tiredness bending over the overhead space of No. 11 to prevent it, but Akihiko doesn''t know that.


    (Mm-hmm. It''s hard to get the lightning coming down intact. Even if you read them first and scratch them - there are side lightning, even if you avoid side lightning, there can be induced lightning that transmits and shocks the ground, and even if you are lucky enough to avoid them, you will be blown by a shock wave, of a thermal explosion caused by the heat of the air being heated by electricity. Are you sure you know that too?)


    Seeing how tired you are, Junko speculates that you took the surest defense because tiredness once had painful eyes with the action of a lightning strike.


    "Khuuu!


    Akihiko''s mouth opens and the laser beam-like light stretches in a straight line, but the eleventh fades lightly and speeds up the pace toward Akihiko.


    (Pretending and killing when attacking is too easy to understand and amateur round...)


    Tired sighs several times tonight. It is very sad to see a degraded copy of those you once fought for.


    Eleven approaches Akihiko''s side lightly.


    "Pink Bazooka!


    Eleven punches out while shouting the name of a special attack.


    Akihiko eats a punch in the face and blows it away, unable to squeeze it or prevent it. I went in so brilliantly that the eleven who unleashed the punch themselves get upset.


    Because of the physical endurance itself being raised, it never became a Buddha with it, but it devoured the shock one step ahead of the concussion and Akihiko stood up fluttered.


    "Kuhhhh!


    Akihiko also challenges fleshbullet warfare. Swing your arms in a big swing.


    Eleven that I could have avoided if I wanted to, but I dared not to. I didn''t just hit myself, I felt somewhat bad.


    Akihiko slaps the top part of the helmet on the eleventh with a flat hand. The body of number eleven shakes just a little. But it hasn''t been damaged much either.


    Akihiko was born with no quarrel. This isn''t the first time I''ve hit people, but I haven''t been able to hit them, and I don''t know how to add or subtract power.


    (You''re shy because they''re me)


    That''s how No. 11 decided that he slapped the helmet with a flat hand and purposefully aimed at the solid part of the helmet.


    (I knew it... it''s not someone rotten from the bottom of my heart)


    With that in mind, No. 11 also flat handed Akihiko''s face - strained his right cheek.


    "Ugh..."


    At the flinch, now the binta flies to the left cheek. So Akihiko''s movements stopped completely.


    "What''s going on? You can do it again."


    No.11 tells in a soft tone to Akihiko, who is still about to cry out.


    "Kill me, kill me. Yikes...! Now have fun with me. Have fun!


    Fly more bintas to Akihiko who summons you. Now I hit him hard.


    "If you want to be killed unilaterally, I will, but don''t hesitate to resist."


    "Then... don''t add or subtract yourself. Do as you wish."


    In a quiet tone, we speak to each other.


    Akihiko holds a trembling fist.


    "Okay."


    Seeing it, No. 11 nods, and is genuinely determined to unleash an attack.


    "Kuhhh!


    Akihiko screams and pulls her fist.


    "Pink Bazooka!


    Akihiko''s fist cut the sky, and the eleventh punch captured the center of Akihiko''s chest, and Akihiko''s body blew wide open.

 674 36

    "Ahhh... Me... are you going to die...?


    Akihiko rolled over on her back to the ground, looking at the night sky and moaning with a shuddering face. The hair color and body color returned to the original bright white, and the corners were falling out.


    (With the same face, I make all the expressions that the real thing would never make... It''s hard to stand the front. Although the emperor did not emit the language itself in the first place)


    Tired of seeing its Akihiko face and updating its sigh record even more.


    "Come on... if you''re going to kill me, that''s the best way to die"


    He glances at No. 11 as he falls, Akihiko says as he shrugs his face.


    "Put some more on there and look forward to it - I wanted you to say something like that. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    "Yeah, yeah, and then I burst out laughing at him, but hey. hehe."


    Midori and No. 2 laugh because they are other human resources.


    "Eleven... show me your face again at the end of the day"


    It was Akihiko who said in his final request to the eleventh, still wearing a pink helmet that mimicked some kind of bird.


    "It''s not the last time, I won''t show it to you"


    Eleven, who had no intention of holding back, answered that in a slightly mean tone.


    "Do you want to die? You want to die and run? Is running everywhere the only thing on your mind?


    Akihiko does not try to answer the eleventh question quietly.


    There is a desire to die, but there is naturally a fear of death, and if you can live a little life, you want to live. But it is a throwaway bowl because it is hard to hope for.


    "I want you to atone for your sins, rather than die. I think there is a way to make amends, other than to be judged by law. You just have to find out for yourself what it is."


    "What is a sin... Are they not guilty of shaking me? Am I the only one of you who treats sinners?"


    Anger stirred up at the dialogue on the eleventh, and Akihiko threw up in a low voice.


    "Apart from your parents, I just can''t forgive you for killing Bo Bo. She didn''t do anything to hurt you. On the contrary, she was the only one in that house who cared about you, worried, and even said she wanted to get along. You killed it. So you don''t think anything about it? That''s all. Be honest."


    To the truth that was told, Akihiko began to round her eyes and tremble her hands into small pieces.


    Seeing Akihiko''s reaction in plain sight, No. 11 felt his anger and resentment toward Akihiko in him clearly soothed at the same time as he learned to be relieved.


    "Oh my God, that... if they say that now... you''re tight... I didn''t know that... Don''t be ridiculous..."


    Even though I assumed that I was lonely, that no one loved me and that I would never be guided, I look at myself right around the corner and find out the fact that there was a being who was guided me, and I am struck by severe shock and deep pity.


    "I barely talked to Bo, and there''s no way you know how he feels... If I''d known, I wouldn''t have told you to kill me."


    Akihiko''s neat face wrinkled and tears overflowed from her big eyes at once.


    "Kill me... kill me. I''ll apologize to Expo over there..."


    "If you are conscious of sin, think of a way to make amends and live. I don''t think Bo Bo wants me to get my hands dirty or you to kill yourself."


    When he told Akihiko, who pleads, XI turned his back.


    "One thing settled...... isn''t it?


    At the time Junko shrugged, he felt an unusual evil looming. Tired and mistletoe, who are skilled at manipulating spirits, also feel the approaching of their evil.


    Flew through the night sky, appearing before all, in resentful shapes, it emitted intense thoughts to the point that even the less inspired could clearly see them.


    "Left Kyo......"


    When Aoyagi looked up into the sky and saw the changed appearance of his compatriots, whom he had accompanied for many years, he called his name with pity.


    "You guys ahhhhhh! I''ll curse you! I''m gonna kill you with a curse now. Whoa, whoa, whoa! Get ready. Whoa, whoa!


    Left Kyo, who over time exercised more than one technique, abandoned his flesh, and turned it into a mighty evil spirit, came to avenge him.


    "It''s a blind eye."


    When tired cast a word spell, a bright green flame erupted and wrapped the spirit of Left Kyo.


    "Hongya-ah!


    In the flames of Shizuno''s purification, the Spirit of Left Kyo makes a literal exclamation of the Terminator, disappearing completely from the world and being sent to the underworld.


    "I have a Shizuno sorcerer, and when I get away from the flesh, I know it''s out, and I wonder if it still came. A little sooner, you could have met the resurrected Beast Emperor for just a moment. Ababa."


    Left Kyo looks up at the disappeared sky and Midori laughs.


    "Left Kyo was obsessed with the Beast Emperor in complete form. He was trying to regain His Majesty himself. It is a place of work equal to resurrecting the dead once, but I also wanted it and we were chasing it together"


    Aoyagi talks in a bad mood.


    "Well, it''s impossible. The resurrection of the dead. Not to mention that their souls are reincarnated."


    In the form of an inheritance of the Blue Leaf word, says Junko.


    Junko understands how it feels to be left Kyo and Aoyagi. Just like myself, it''s the same in that I rushed to the dead and pursued them. But they were even more distorted than themselves, trying to reverse it.


    "But, hey, no matter if you lose your memory, if you change your appearance, you''re the same soul, so why don''t you just be satisfied? Then you can''t? I''m still too satisfied."


    Told by Junko, Aoyagi remembered what he had just been told eight times. That the animals saw the truth not as Akihiko, the clone, but as the Emperor of the Beast.


    At that time, just in time, the bear with the truth returns to us. The other animals came back almost simultaneously from all directions.


    "Welcome back."


    "Heh, welcome back."


    "Yes or no!


    Junko, Midori and Mika speak out in unison toward the truth.


    "Why are you alone in English? Looks like you''re done. I didn''t see a good scene at the heart..."


    When I saw Akihiko falling on the big letters, True said.


    Blue leaves advance towards its true, flat.


    "You won''t remember the previous life, but nevertheless, I really want to say it. In the previous world, I was taken care of. And... I''m sorry I couldn''t protect myself then."


    "Apologize for making more noise than that."


    I say to Aoyagi, who apologizes with all his strength for a hundred and sixty years of thought, without a true body or lid.


    "I''m sorry for the disturbances we caused in modern times."


    "Ugh, an apology that feels like getting caught up, Wallow. Sincerely Shingu"


    Listening to the words of Aoyagi, who apologizes, number two becomes a tear.


    "Can he just leave me alone?


    True asks pointing to Akihiko.


    "I left his execution to the Eleventh! We don''t know! And who''s unhappy?!?


    Mika looks over together.


    "Honestly, I don''t like it, but I''m gonna read the air and miss it."


    Li Mei said with a laugh.


    "Aoyagi..."


    Speak to the blue leaves where your tiredness stays flat. Rising blue leaves.


    "They seemed to resent me the whole time. As I said earlier, I had no intention of fighting or killing the Beast Emperor from the beginning. I didn''t have a choice. We were both craving good enemies, and when we started fighting for what we were going to be, we couldn''t stop. Me and the Beast Emperor were the ones who lived in battle. But... I didn''t fight because I hated him, I didn''t shoot him in the position. I had a peaceful time with the Emperor, didn''t I? I really wanted to stay that way..."


    "Was it? But... I don''t resent you anymore"


    Aoyagi smiles as if her possessions have fallen in the wake of the tired words she tells her looking up at herself.


    "I''ve caused you particular trouble."


    Yae turns to the true and says:


    "Absolutely. But I took care of Hachi, and I''m glad I had a kid like you."


    And, true.


    (It was the most annoying, I wonder if it''s me...)


    Junko remembers a lot of oral runs in front of tired, Mika and Midori, where the truth was confused by drug administration.


    A bat that was on his true head flies somewhere. The other animals slowly leave the scene.


    "Bye."


    Truth comes down from the bear and says goodbye, moffing its jaw. True to be licked face down by a bear.


    "Wow, that''s nice."


    Envy XIII. And the leaving bear.


    "I mean... I can see those animals, feeling the signs of the resurrection of the Beast Emperor, until they called me in, but I knew until the time of the settlement that I had come home. - I don''t know..."


    "Right. You read too much air."


    No. 2 spoke of the doubt, and Li Mei agreed with it.

 675 End Chapter

    Returning from the village of Arm Slashing Kids and Foot Slashing Kids, Limei visited Silver Storm Hall at night after sleeping until near evening.


    In front of Sylvia and Masahwa Decaying Rope in the room, Li Mei explains all the situation.


    "I have to talk to the White Fox family, too. If foot slashing and arm slashing surrender, in a way that puts all the blame on its leader, Aoba and Hachi, the remaining leaders, should also question the treatment of foot slashing and arm slashing, at the price of obedience to decaying rope and white fox."


    The conclusions reached by the positive sum were as follows:


    "If Li Mei and the others fail, they''ve always thought about moving the army."


    Sylvia says with a laugh.


    "Begging for military cooperation was an uninterrupted humiliation for us, and even the stalls of those in charge of our spiritual defense could shake. Before, even if we were asked to cooperate in the terrorist attack on Megalodon, we didn''t move, so we were in a bad mood with the Ministry of Defense."


    Arm up and flutter, talking about the right sum that doesn''t seem to matter.


    "I should have moved during that religious attack."


    Sylvia points out.


    "Because the Patriarch was found to be a man of considerable power, a man of passing life," he said. You knew that if you really bumped into me, you''d make more sacrifices than you did in this riot. And this disturbance could have been more dangerous than then if it had been left alone. "


    (Don''t even know that the patriarch was on the ground)


    Li Mei''s smile creeps up when she thinks so.


    "It didn''t seem like a big deal, actually. The resurrection of the Beast Emperor had failed."


    "I couldn''t tell beforehand. Assuming a complete resurrection, and if the beast emperor''s legacy is true, it''s a crisis of national survival without exaggeration,"


    Following Li Mei''s report, Zhenghe says, but both to Sylvia and Li Mei, it sounded like he was bluffing and excusing what he said.


    In the coffee shop "Kewi", True and Midori were opposite each other and had a conversation that Junko could not be allowed to hear.


    "Tired said, that Beast Emperor seems like a hell of a degraded copy, but what do you think?


    Truth asks as you spoon into the parfait.


    "I thought it was a pretty shitty ability to just lighten up. There will be many degrading elements, not just capabilities."


    State your thoughts and make black coffee Midori.


    "But being a clone, you could have drawn some power, couldn''t you? At least it was more effective than my body is now."


    "It fits somewhat because it''s a clone, and even if it''s a clone, it''s not working out, so we''re talking about it to that extent. So, what''s True Brother after?


    Even if you don''t ask me with your mouth, Midori, who is connected to the spirit with the truth, can know as much as he wants to, but that doesn''t taste good, so I try to talk to him when I can.


    "You would have put my soul in his body, wouldn''t you? I wondered if I could use his body to manipulate the power of the Beast Emperor."


    "Hey, didn''t True Brother hate Tanabota cheat power-ups without effort?"


    "I hate it. Just thinking about it, I didn''t say I wanted to run it. It''s a lot of trouble to execute. But... when you really need help, as a stock for that, can I keep an account?


    According to the case, Akihiko will cooperate, True sees. If there is a situation you really need, it is definitely not for true self-interest.


    "Assuming all things are going on, I''ll make sure I have something I can use. Keep that in your head, too."


    "I see...... But that''s not something you can use in an emergency, and isn''t it bad to use it? Akihiko was supposed to work for the Decaying Rope clan, right?


    "You sure do. I''m not even going to use it for revenge. If I were to truly resurrect the Beast Emperor, it would be ideal for me to be the vessel I deserve."


    It is true and Midori, who is sneaking up on the training for it so that Pure Son does not understand it, but Midori sees that there is still a long way to go, and truly it says so.


    "Uh, tea in this place for two?"


    Junko walks into the store and speaks to Midori.


    (True brother, aren''t you bugged or something?


    Too good a time, Midori suspects so and asks in a mindset.


    (I always check my clothes, but I can''t help it in my body and I don''t want to doubt that much)


    True answered as he became aware of the pure child sitting next to him.


    Mika''s office.


    Two days after returning from the villages of the monsters, Mika was contacted by Hachi and heard about the aftermath of the village.


    "They kept the village under the control of the Decaying Rope clan and the White Fox family in the form of total surrender! They say the survival of those who were enslaved in that village is also a form of emancipation! I don''t think I''m leaving the village because I''m liberated!


    Mika reports to the four clones.


    "What about Yoshiko and Akihiko?


    The eleven people who were reading closed the book with a pinch and asked what they were most concerned about.


    "Yoko Decaying Rope was to be taken care of in the village! Akihiko Konagawa is going to work at the main house of Konagawa! They donated everything, minus the cost of living for the moment!


    "No punishment for Akihiko?


    No. 2, who was browsing the internet, turns to Mika and asks him with a rare and serious face.


    "It is difficult to entrust Akihiko''s punishment to the judgment of the law at a time when the monsters are involved! The only way to make the person bud a consciousness of sin and make him atone for it at his discretion! The role of sprouting that consciousness was fulfilled by XI!


    Mika treats me like I''m meritorious, and No. 11 makes me feel complicated.


    "I wonder if I can call it atonement for my sins! Bad for No. 11, but I''m not refreshed!


    "I wonder if I can do that, too."


    I also agree with Mika''s words.


    "If he''s guilty and willing to atone in any way, that''s enough. Maybe I know how he feels the most, and I have sympathy. Besides, if you kill him, you''ll save him."


    Honestly XI even wants to completely forgive Akihiko one day. I''m sure that''s what the murdered blog wants too.


    "Is it more cruel to let sin consciousness live forever? Eleven is also insidious. Yihihihi."


    "Don''t put it that way!


    No. 2 to tear from his true face back to his usual face and Mika scolding it.


    "I mean, it sounds like he was in love with the eleventh, but the eleventh was enslaved by him during his slavery, and he wasn''t treated badly? You know, a little shabby."


    "Will you not be with you?


    Number 11, which strikes a cold gaze at number two, which speaks of something that is not obvious.


    "Uhihihi, unlike you, I am a virgin. Because it''s brand new."


    Laughing like a winner, number two.


    "I''m inexperienced too!


    I think Mika said something extra after she accidentally ran her mouth.


    "Ugh. All entertainers, women gabble with pillows, men and ass holes Yuruyul, our grandfather said zo. Hehe."


    "Bring that grandpa! I''ll beat you to the point of not dying!


    "Wow, too bad, I''m already dead. Why don''t we bury him and hit him with the remains?"


    "This guy......! I didn''t know you''d screw up to the deceased! No more forgiveness! Instead, I''ll beat you to the point where you won''t die!


    "Gah! Against violence!


    At the end of the statement, a butchy Mika hits number two, takes the mount and punches him with a gunshot fist from above. Number two cries as he guards his head desperately with his arms. XIII had tea as he looked sideways at it, XI had returned to reading, and VII had seen the sky through the window and continued to whine bumps.


    Twenty. Play with your own clone. End of story.

 676 Four Preambles

    Rainy day. Daisuke Zuo, who got out of the cab, was in mourning.


    In the meantime, there was also the misfortune of the relatives, but you were of age and age, and it was the last time you could call yourself a great student, so you are not so sad a substitute. I''m not even very close to Zao in the first place.


    But the next funeral is very sad for Zuo.


    There was an obituary because he was my best friend from high school in Zuo.


    He was a much more successful manager than Zuo. The fact that Zuo started his business in the first place was also due to his influence. I confronted him as unbeatable. Shortly after Zuo started his business and was somewhat on track, he rejoiced and blessed me as much as I did. He also bought the shareholding to assist me.


    "The top has to be ruthless," he then said to Zuo, where the factory he runs fell into mismanagement.


    But behind his back, he was successful in building a white company with good behavior and was respected by his employees, even without doing so himself. These days he had become so famous that he often appeared in magazines as well.


    "Why does he have to die... Why him?"


    He whines in his voice, and Zuo looks up to the rain sky. There''s pity, but the nasty is stronger than that.


    (He had a lot more talent than me. I had a much stronger conviction than I did. I was dazzled and envious of him, but I admired him and I was proud to be his friend)


    Same age as myself - sudden death at only forty.


    (I would have gotten bigger if I had lived, and could have made a little further leap and become a great man in history. that dude is dead and survives a defector who just fails to do anything like me)


    Someone said, death reminds me of the word equality.


    The loss of life comes to everyone equally. Tired said that with the immortals, only life expectancy would be extended to live forever, and still die when they die.


    "Even you can''t say there''s no chance beyond me. If you''re gonna mess it up for me, try my share. If you''re still willing."


    I thought I heard my best friend laugh when he said that.


    (That''s what he''s gonna say)


    I think so while paying for the fragrance and laugh at it. When I saw it and saw the receptionist was a little, I thought it was gone.


    That was yesterday''s story.


    When I was a kid, when my lion wife Eggplant learned the word psychopath, I suspected that this was about me.


    I have no guilt in bothering others with my failures. I don''t understand what other people''s pain is. Whether you read a book or watch a movie, you can''t get emotional about scenes that other humans find touching. Conversely, scenes where characters are gasping for predicament or when you look at Bad End pieces make your mind snap.


    In time, the lion wife became attracted to crime. I browsed all the websites online describing heinous crimes, sometimes pennies, and also sneaked up on snaff footage.


    The lion wife usually made friends, normally encouraged her to study, normally completed her studies, got a normal job, but was disgusted with living a tasteless, dry life, and stepped into the back street.


    A lion wife who became a freelance informant, but didn''t try to work too aggressively. I thought if I fell into the back street, there would be some stimulus to excite my own mind, but that''s not true. It''s a loose day, looking forward only to taking a trip to the ''President Pickled in formalin'' entertainment with the money you earn. Only the brutal show of his organization was the whispering pleasure of his lion wife.


    One day like that, something amazing happened, rocking the soul of the lion wife.


    Simultaneous and multiple terrorist attacks by the armed religious group Megalodon of Thin Happiness.


    One of the things that particularly aroused the heart of the lion''s wife was the television jacking by the cult executive companion Daiyoshi, who incited terrorism after a killing show was flown into the teahouse.


    Watching that tv jack, my heart was exalted more intensely than ever. The excitement does not cool even after seeing it, and the lion wife is determined. When I become like Daikichi, too.


    To that end, he sought strength, and went to the Yukioka Institute and told Junko Yukioka. He wants powerful power because he doesn''t have to live long. He wants a mighty fighting force that''s not so easy to beat.


    That was months ago.


    Kahiko An doesn''t have a single friend at school.


    Until the second grade, I usually had friends, and I was playing. But after three years of changing classes, I started getting jerks, and the school no longer had any friends.


    But in places that aren''t schools, there are people who can be called friends.


    I might as well be a disciple than a friend, but the three younger kids in the next house and Kehiko have always played.


    When Kahiko began to be bullied, the child was still a kindergartner, but he admired Kahiko and was always with him. Since Kahiko began to be bullied, Kahiko had found salvation in her time with the child.


    Kehiko has been bullied ever since. Even when I went up to junior high school, I continued to be bullied, but because of one incident when I was fourteen, I wanted to change my weak self.


    "I want to do something about this personality. I want to be a bad guy. I want to be fierce. I want to be the evil that curses and destroys the world. I want that power too."


    That''s what I wanted when I went to a place called the Snow Oka Institute and told the red-eyed girl.


    "I want to change my mind, not just my body, ah... I don''t really like that, but I''ll give it a shot."


    She remodeled Kehiko in a slightly unpleasant manner.


    That''s how Kehiko changed. The hard feelings so far turn the sad past all into resentment and anger, into a desire to destroy, and everything but one curses and desires to destroy it.


    One of them is the neighbor child that Kehiko was the only salvation.


    Without wanting to show himself that he had changed because of his barely remaining conscience, Kehiko chooses the path of silent parting without telling his child anything, and leaving Euthanasia City where he was born and raised.


    That was a year ago.


    It wasn''t until I was in first grade that Sandcastle Dream realized that my body was different from others.


    At the same time, a consciousness is fostered that you are different from others, and you learn walls between them.


    A slight trigger. Slight discrepancies in thought. It really started with a very slight discrepancy, and when I realized it, I was on a completely different path from others.


    It was decidedly crazy when I realized it. It''s not who''s fault. I realized that I was all bad myself, and at the age of seven, my dreams of coming had been fulfilled. No, I was giving up.


    With the years, the distortion of the coming dreams grows.


    In time, a variety of oddities stood out in the coming dream, plaguing my family.


    All the toys my parents bought me split apart and played. I also broke down the console. I liked to fall apart and see what was going on inside.


    When I broke the leech my uncle and his wife gave me and looked inside, my first dream was beaten by my parents.


    "Don''t you think it''s pathetic!?


    My mother scolded me as I cried, and my dreams cried without speaking out. I''m not sad that I was scolded or beaten. The fact that I made my parents cry was sad.


    I had a chest ache for what my family was worried about due to my odd behavior, but I couldn''t help but dream of coming. I can''t fix it anymore. I don''t have the will to fix it.


    One day, I watch TV, it''s a children''s cartoon, and I''m woken up to see the villain rampaging. But when the villain was defeated by the protagonist, he was sorry and sad and wept.


    The coming dream held one certainty at that time.


    "I''m evil."


    The coming dreams will continue to believe that ever since.


    That was six years ago.

 677 1

    Ansheng Kehiko turns fifteen this year.


    Running away from home a year ago, he kept wandering all over Japan.


    All the money to eat went into robbery.


    Every time I encountered a person in the house who entered the robbery, a strong willingness to kill arose, but at the same time I felt like I didn''t want to kill any more, so I worked hard to suppress that urge with reason.


    I had been walking all over Japan for a year.


    Fugitive latent serial robbers like Kehiko are actually not uncommon in Japan today. And it''s not uncommon, but the police also don''t allocate personnel to one Kehiko.


    Moreover, Kehiko possesses the abilities acquired at the Snow Oka Institute. It''s not that easy to get caught.


    I''m not incompetent with the police, though. It has just the power to contain the back street, which is a giant back society. In the meantime, the more years I keep running, the more intense the mark becomes.


    Having realized that fleeing was the limit already, Kehiko returned to the city of Euthanasia, where he was born and raised for a certain purpose.


    That''s where the police find him lightly and expand to flee.


    Kehiko, fleeing into the family, looks down at the store as she rolls the candy balls in her mouth. The customer and the clerk breathe when they see the impatiently shaped boy in return blood. And a ringing police car siren.


    Kehiko, who laid eyes on a girl less than ten years old, with the closest parent and child, holds the child.


    "Say what!?


    He was a mother who cried out in protest and screaming, but when he saw the gun in Kahiko''s hand, the screaming stopped on the way.


    Kehiko has hardly ever fired a gun or anything. At least no one''s ever shot him. Use mainly for intimidating effects.


    (Even though kids are only a time buyer for hostages...)


    I know I''m doing something different myself. It is a time buyer to make a plan to escape.


    Seeing a girl trembling in fear, her chest hurts with guilt.


    Kahiko activates his abilities. A black hole spreads at the foot of Kehiko.


    It was the entrance to the subspace tunnel, but the tunnel suddenly closed along the way. It was overthrown by another force.


    "Shit, fuck you, man."


    I look outside the family and scream abominably. On his back he wrapped a turban around his head, and it caught his eye that he was floating in the sky with a zazen together. A magician named Shankara Sato, who belongs to the Boys Division of the Euthanasian City Police Department. By his technique, Kehiko''s abilities had been repeatedly dismantled, making his escape difficult.


    Window glass breaks. They shot him.


    The bullet never hits Kehiko. For a moment, but the entrance to the subspace opened, and countless hands moving black and long on the tip came out of it, protecting Khiko from the bullet. The entrance to the subspace closes immediately and the black hands disappear as well.


    I feel signs behind my back, and Kehiko looks back.


    No one. But I did feel signs. After a year of fugitive living, Kehiko''s senses are sharpened.


    "Ugh!?


    Shocked by the groin, Kehiko fell more and more.


    I slid through the floor of the family and saw one man show up. At the same time as he appeared under the floor, he attacked Kehiko with gold. And quickly protect the hostage girl, and sink every girl through the floor again.


    He was Hexi Law Succession, the sixth best fighter in the rankings of the Euthanasia Police Department, with the ability to slip through all objects.


    "Goddamn it... I wouldn''t die as good as Daikichi..."


    Kehiko speaks the name of a respected terrorist hero.


    Kehiko had no idea, such as someone was listening to the whine. I whispered.


    The city of Euthanasia is back for the first time in a year, even as national nominations are arranged. I came back to this town for a purpose, but that''s unlikely to work either.


    An armed squad of cops creeps into the family.


    (Come to dream...... you missed me...... No, I wanted to see it because I could see it at a glance)


    The earliest ever and that''s when I gave up everything, fate decided to save him. No, Kehiko''s casual whining led to saving Kehiko.


    "but ahhhh!


    With the roar, from behind the cops, an alien presence burst into the family, ripping off the cops.


    In a nutshell, it was a werewolf. The upper body is covered in fuzzy hair and the head is totally wolf''s that. Hands or sharp nails are stretched, but it is a person''s. However, the size of the hand itself is likely to be many times greater than that of a person. It should be noted that it is covered in hair, and its body is found to be covered with armor of swollen muscles.


    A werewolf manages to run through it fast enough to catch his eye, waving his huge hands around. The elite, euthanasian police officers, who are also feared by the fierce in the back streets, are swept away as if they were Zacomob.


    The werewolf, who instantly came before Khiko, jumps out of the family at a fierce speed as he holds up Khiko''s body.


    Where I left the family, the werewolf''s leg stops. Staring at the ground with nothing, roaring.


    "Well, have you noticed?"


    River West appears through the asphalt with a voice that seems impressed.


    "Well, I didn''t know there was going to be a big werewolf in the daytime, but Euthanasia City got into a lot of trouble, too."


    In a condescending tone, Hexi takes a collisionary stance.


    "That guy sucks. All his perceived attacks will slip through."


    Kahiko tells in the werewolf''s ear.


    "Then you don''t have to give it to them while they recognize it and activate their abilities. Or you can activate him."


    The werewolf answers. It was a quiet and calm voice, not unlike its fierce appearance.


    A werewolf rammed straight from the front to the river west.


    The narrow eyes of the river west open to surprise. Because I found myself poking at you from the front and trying to do a bump like that. If you activated your abilities and let them slip through the attack, the werewolves will run away as they are. But if you don''t use your abilities, you can do this one.


    I had no choice but to let Hexi slip through the werewolf''s body. But right after slipping through, he looks back and waves his hand knife with a werewolf in mind.


    This sliding ability of Hexi exerts a fearful killing power by the way it is used. For example, while slipping through the target when beating him, he can partially de-permeate the target''s body, cause a part of his body to appear in the target''s body, and destroy it from within. At that time, I do not take any damage.


    But werewolves reacted and moved faster. The werewolf also stopped and looked back as if he had been reading about the attack on Hexi, sooner than Hexi activated his abilities - waving his arms before making him aware of the attack.


    "Become!? Ha!"


    Blowing River West. The moment he ate the attack, he activated the slip, so he didn''t have to suffer any fatal injuries, but he''s clawed his chest and scattered blood.


    "Oh, that river west is unconscious..."


    Seeing the sight, Shankara Sato is stunned.


    The werewolf holding Khiko runs away as he is.


    "Don''t chase me! There will be more sacrifices in the forces that are here now!


    Sato took control of the cops who tried to go after them.


    "Stop. I can already use my powers here."


    Depending on Khiko''s voice, the werewolf stops.


    Something like a black hole spreads at Kehiko''s feet. It''s the entrance to the subspace tunnel.


    "What are you in there?


    I perceive the presence in the subspace, and the werewolf asks.


    "A reliable ally."


    When Kahiko grins, how many black, long hands pop out of the inside, wrapping around Kahiko''s body, and dragging him inside. Likewise he wrapped himself around the body of a werewolf and dragged that giant into a black hole.


    True, Midori, and Zuo, who went shopping to the perfect town downtown, were stopping by the park, bickering on their way home.


    True, Midori, who shows off his big wheels with iron bars, is also rising upside down and stopping.


    "Don''t do it too, Zao."


    With Midori standing upside down and her long hair drooling, she speaks to Zao.


    "The other way up."


    "What?"


    Midori pressed Midori into the cage where she grabbed the iron rod, showing her teeth slightly and laughing. Zao accidentally raises his voice up.


    (So, you can... once I''m confident in exercise)


    I told myself, gently aided and stuck my lower body under the iron rod as I wanted.


    I just stretched it from the waist down so that it slipped under the iron bars. The whole body just peeked dressed up. There are no shards of signs of rising.


    Stunning, Zuo tries again. But the results were the same.


    (I can''t even go back up. Because of my age......)


    I''m quite shocked, and I can''t even hide it.


    "I can do it if I hang... I''m sure my muscles aren''t weakened"


    Look at Midori and True and say it like it''s bad. I am comfortable with this reality because I was once a lagerman and I was quite confident in my athletic abilities.


    "There are muscles that I don''t normally use. That kind of thing keeps fading away."


    That following of a boy who said as if true would follow, but not half of himself is alive, amplifies his pity all the more.


    "Oh, I know. But... I don''t want to get old."


    And I couldn''t wait to hate the reality that I was talking about this dialogue.


    "Heh, Zao, don''t run away because of your age."


    "Yeah, a professional wrestler, even forty, is a burly active world. Well, some older wrestlers don''t do very fancy flying moves."


    I really agree with Midori''s words.


    "You tough bastards."


    With a dry grin, Zuo takes a big sigh.


    "Even if it''s a kid, it''s just the way you look, and you''re older than Zao. Besides, Mr. Zuo, she''s been converted to a pure sister. Oh, she''s literally 40 years old because she''s also immortalized, not if she''s running away from her age."


    "Hey, what..."


    At that time, when Midori was told the facts of the war, several police cars were running beside the park as they happened to siren.


    It is not uncommon to have a case in Euthanasia City, but the number of police cars is very high, so it seemed unusual. Maybe it''s a pretty big case.


    "Why don''t you go wild horse for a second"


    "Yay, Agree ~"


    To the true suggestion, Midori shows her teeth, laughs and raises one hand.


    The three of them headed ahead with an early foot and a police car. Open the net while walking and also check the information.


    "Sounds like a hostage case in a family. They say there was a famous serial robber with extraordinary powers."


    Zuo got to the truth first.


    "You think a werewolf broke in and rescued the killer? Besides, he left Hexi and fled."


    "Take that river west?


    True surprised me and looked at Zuo. He is also one of the powerful fingerfolders in the euthanasia police station with both hands.


    By the time the three of them arrived on the ground, things had already subsided. Many of the police cars retreated and only a few remaining police officers were listening in the family.

 678 2.

    By the time Zao and True and Midori returned to the Snow Oka Institute, it was near evening.


    As he passes in front of the reception room, he hears a talk from inside, and Zao stops fuselaging.


    The voices you can hear from inside belong to Yi Akagi. Recently, after finally being released from the plant pot head and becoming a memorial five-body satisfactory body, he bought a negotiating role at the Yukooka Institute and left.


    The spreading of research funds and living expenses of the Institute consists mainly of transactions with arms smuggling and trafficking organisations. The fact that a number of extremely good weapons and weapons, named the Yukioka brand, were a coveted commodity for these organizations is also well known to Zuo, who was once the head of an arms-smuggling organization.


    There are other dealers, and they''re not just selling weapons. Many are good at organ trafficking and illegal drug tissues. There are many organizations that do not sell inventions, but want to enter into exclusive agreements with Junko. Just because it is an exclusive agreement with Junko Suzuoka, as an organization on the back street, it will be hacked.


    "Yeah, even as Snow Oka, he doesn''t seem to intend to spread his hand as much as he can. However, the number of researchers working at this institute is limited, and since Snow Oka is a minority elite, could you please consider the area? So it''s not just about the funds. It also involves the question of time, and I don''t want to be wearing it because I want to make it rare on purpose. We have an attitude of trying to be of the highest quality, which is why the deal is also limited -"


    Probably to a new-faced opponent who has come to deal with the Snow Oka Institute, Yi explains the reality of the Snow Oka Institute in an easy way.


    (That''s a good position for him to be eloquent)


    From the gap in the door, I see Yi speaking with a clear expression, and Zuo spills a smile.


    Yi-jun, you''ve been working really hard lately.


    Junko came there and said in a whisper he couldn''t hear inside.


    "That one of his is trying to sell his face into all sorts of places, even using a major sign on the back street called the Snow Oka Institute, right?


    And, true.


    "I see, falling doesn''t just wake you up"


    Zuo impresses me. It was made a toy for Junko, and I wondered if he had spent some months in this lab for no reason, and Yi observed and grasped how this Yukooka lab works and the character and conduct of Junko. That''s why I can be a negotiator, and that allows me to combine my sales. To make use of it when you leave this laboratory sooner or later.


    "I know, but that''s not a bad thing, is it?


    Junko turns to true and says.


    "Nothing. I didn''t say it was my fault either."


    I received Junko''s words and truly thought it was a misleading way of saying them. While Yi works here, there''s no way it''s bad to have the intention of selling yourself in when you''re independent.


    "I like hard working kids, so hey. If you''re trying to use my environment to work and grow up, I''d like to support you."


    Asked what was going on in the receptacle from the gap in the door, Junko said with an uncontrolled grin. Former remorse also poured into the water, and it was reflected in Zao''s eyes, as if he really supported Yi as he put it.


    (Yi is Yi, moving looking ahead to raise a flag)


    About half my age, still young fortitude dazzles me. And it makes me think a lot.


    Reminds me of yesterday''s funeral. Death of my best friend, who was an excellent manager. He was a much more capable success than he was, but he died. By contrast, I am incompetent but live forever.


    (If you''re alive, you can still do something...?


    There was definitely such a feeling that something in the collection was going to catch fire.


    "You got a minute?


    In anticipation of the return of the counterparty candidate who visited the Snow Oka Institute, Zuo spoke to Yi.


    "What''s up? Zuo."


    "Yeah, I just wanted to talk to you for a second. I wish I could."


    I don''t mind at all.


    I laughed and accepted Zuo''s invitation. It''s a sales smile, but I don''t feel bad.


    Enter the reception room earlier, Zuo and Yi across the street.


    "Was the bargainer here offered to be a fabric stone to independence?


    "Yes, of course."


    Asking Straight, Yi admits it softly, without breaking his smile.


    "The Japanese games I used to work for were also a substitute for my parents. Now it''s independence from naked consistency in the true sense. Weird shoulder loads, too."


    "What is a weird load of shoulders?


    "I was really feeling so resistant to being the head of a large organization as a successor to my parents..."


    Spilling a glowing grin, Yi reveals.


    "I really hated it when it seemed like a bong cla at the top because of my parents. It feels like a parent''s shin. But I did my best to convince you that if I made that organization big, it would turn into a reward. I couldn''t, though."


    Yi''s illuminating grin turns into a self-inflicted grin.


    "But I didn''t regret it with wonder. I did everything I could and I failed, so I thought that was it. I was here in a state of life, hoping that I could feed on that failure and create something that would really satisfy me."


    If you ask me, Yi wasn''t at all pessimistic when he was in his neck state. I was always healthy and repeated unreadable statements about the air. When I think about it, it''s amazing, Zo thinks. Because I didn''t despair even in that state, and I kept hoping.


    "It''s something that didn''t give up hope of living well. No, not sarcastically."


    "If you don''t die, you''re not a loser. Right?"


    Zuo''s heart rattles at the words of fortitude that he uttered by turning his self-inflicted grin into an invincible grin.


    "Now I''m desperately trying to make a connection. One of the purposes of working here is that. Even Conne is a fine weapon, isn''t he? Only for what I built myself, though. The guy floating around with his parents'' connections is a shameless idiot."


    "Sure."


    "In addition to that, it''s a parasitic form to Junko, but still after independence, the status of a man who was entrusted with a negotiating role by that Junko Yukioka at the Yukioka Institute will also be a weapon. Junko told me to use it."


    I speak happily. Full of vibrancy and hegemony, but honestly I also feel dangerous from the eyes of Zuo.


    (There is a danger resembling Kamauma, but there is one in Yi. Well, it''s incomparable with that one, and the footwork is light.)


    I remember the number two thing in my former organization that betrayed me, and it was a collection overlapping with Yi.


    "My brain abnormality has been cured by Junko, and I won''t fail again."


    "Brain abnormality?


    To Yi''s words, Zuo gives a surprising voice.


    "Are you in the spirit? I had a sadistic nature that made me more comfortable and more vulnerable bullies, but I didn''t like those parts of myself. If people find out, they just despise you. So I asked Junko to physically mess with my brain and correct my personality. And then they gave me a dream band for the mentally handicapped, and I was able to treat it pretty well."


    With that said, I remember Zao hearing from tiredness that Yi was beating women, children and old women.


    "It hasn''t completely healed, and the treatment needs to continue all the time, though. And I''m not allowed to do what I did."


    "I don''t care about past sins."


    Not a consolation, Zuo said.


    "Of course it doesn''t matter if you try to be a victim, but it doesn''t matter if you try to be someone else. I don''t really like the concept of sin and punishment."


    I would have to be punished for it. It is a sin in the name of one''s incompetence that has caused a great number of people to die in an organization that one operates. When it comes to that punishment, it is to the extent that Junko was modified as a tea brewing Phantom.


    Junko is a proponent of the death penalty, but forgive me if I know someone who likes him, okay, he has an unsolicited standard, and Zao is just like this. Become a stranger, be as cruel as you can be, and be required to punish and be responsible. But if you know someone with a face, you can tolerate as much as you want. Even with such unsolicited lines, nothing is to be ashamed of. That''s normal.


    "If you feel remorse, I hope you continue to repent in your heart. But it''s irrelevant."


    "I wonder why... If you say so, I''m willing to save you a little bit."


    I grinned again that seemed to illuminate me, and I put my head to it. This neighborhood is not a sales smile. Originally he is shy, but I think Zao might not be able to do it.


    (Okay, I''ve made up my mind)


    It was also influenced by the death and perseverance of a friend, but Zao was determined.


    (I can''t help but be a tea brewing Phantom here forever. It''s still a long life, and I''ll take advantage of the accumulation I''ve built up so far, and I''ll apprentice him too and start all over again)


    I decided to bet on my potential and try to create a new organization again.


    The human appearance of the werewolf unraveling his transformation was a quite different substitute from what Krahiko had imagined.


    Age is around thirties. Bad eyed triple white eyes, undulating scarce energetic face, all-back. Not a good first impression face. I have an image that is physically difficult to get close to.


    "My name is Lion Wife Eggplant. He is the head of an organization called Dance Bacteria. There are only three of us, even if it''s the most organization."


    Kehiko listens silently while eating chocolate as the man introduces himself. I''ve already said thank you for your help.


    "Were you modified at the Snow Oka Institute, too?


    To the inquiry of the lion wife, Kehiko nodded convincingly. I wonder if this man was also remodeled at the Snow Oka Institute and made into such a werewolf.


    "Everyone in my organization is. We''re going to be terrorizing."


    Kehiko was intrigued by the lion''s wife''s dialogue.


    Since religious terrorism a few months ago, the very word terrorism has become a gloriously resounding word in Kehiko. That footage of Broadcast Jack with Daikichi is clearly burned in the back of Kehiko''s brain.


    "Why don''t you come to our organization, too? Let''s make this world a mess together."


    (That''s an awesome invitation... Sounds interesting, but...)


    I found the lion wife''s invitation attractive, but on the other hand, I also had a wonder if I could really do that.

 679 3

    Sandcastle family living room. Four families of fathers, mothers, brothers and sisters gather for group time.


    Sandcastle Dream, his eldest son, was singing in an unwrapped manner.


    It''s always a naked dream in the house, but it''s become a familiar landscape, and I don''t blame my parents or my sister for the flowers. Keep warm in the room so your dreams don''t catch a cold. For this reason, in the Sandcastle family, all families wear thin clothes in autumn and spring. It seems to refrain from cooling even in the summer.


    "There''s no sin, no soul admits it. Angels shine in the mud.


    There''s no sky. I won''t keep my word. Fallen angels in the mud. They''re crying.


    She''s cute. I''m not leaving because I want to see her forever.


    Sad scream, I won''t let you go because I want to hear it forever.


    Bad Heart Dances Bad Heart Sings Bad Heart Flies Along


    I don''t need punishment. I can''t judge my soul. I''m bored in the mud, angel. Glossy.


    I don''t need the sky. I won''t fly forever. I''m smiling at an angel who offended me in the mud. "


    The coming dream song was always the same. Sing with a high, clear beauty that has not changed your voice.


    The song was only one song, composed by Coming Dreams lyrics. The song itself is very good. But it''s called lyrics and a good song, it''s never a substitute for feeling bright and fun. Doesn''t even make me feel darker. Because it sounds cruel and frivolous, but also mysterious.


    The coming dream was a very neutral and tidy bearer of appearance, visible to both men and women. And when you look at that groin, it doesn''t have either male or female genitalia.


    Registration of a household registry is about a man, and his mentality and way of speaking are about that of a man, but let''s say he''s neutral - he didn''t have a gender in his dreams of coming.


    My sister''s flower plays the piano to match her coming dream song. Flowers have been learning piano since they were young and have been out in the competition many times. In that muscle it was so called genius, and at the same time there is a feeling of jealousy, on the other hand, proud as a coming dream.


    One younger sister, Sandcastle Flowers, who will be in fifth grade this year, is precisely her cousin. Her parents lost their lives in an accident, so she is picked up at the Sandcastle family and raised with equal treatment as a family.


    Brothers and sisters are good friends. The flowers cared consciously that the coming dream was not normal, but admired it without even giving it a yawn. But my dreams see through it, too.


    Before I went up to second grade, my dream was not to go to school and I had not attended school until I was twelve years old. I want to reassure my parents a little bit, and I only properly educate them on communication for non-school children recommended by my mother, so I have no academic problems.


    "Shall we go on a picnic next holiday"


    My father speaks out, anticipating when the coming dream song and flower play will be over.


    "Wow, I''m going. Your brother''s coming, too."


    "Go"


    I honestly don''t want to go out there. It''s a coming dream, but my sister is happy, and I don''t want my family to care any stranger, and I''ll go with it.


    It''s a dreamy dream that doesn''t wrap around the house, but when you go out, you get dressed in boulders, and it doesn''t mean you stay tucked away in the house all the time. Until a year ago, he also played with older middle school students living in the neighborhood. But the junior high school student has been missing for a year.


    Everything you do differently from people makes your family anxious. So I want to reassure my family, at least just my executable area, and my dreams have worked hard.


    But it''s been getting annoying lately. I like my family. But the real thing is, I don''t want to go with my family. It''s also painful to realize that I''m making you care more than you need to.


    (It''s painful to be emptying myself)


    It''s hard to say who I really am right now. If you want to unleash your true self, your dreams sincerely desire, but it is a wish that should not be carried away, you restrain yourself. Lose yourself. That''s - even if it torments my dreams.


    (has to be emptied)


    Reminds me of the old days. That my mother beat me up.


    In my current dream, I have more than that desire. I''ve even stolen my family''s eyes and snuck them into action. Neither is the subject of hiyoko. It''s a creature that looks just like itself.


    (If you know that fact, father, mother, flower, I wonder how sorry you are. I''m sure it looks like a monster about me. Maybe I won''t be a family anymore)


    That makes me scared to think so. On the other hand, I find my family annoying, even if I love them.


    (What about Brother Kahiko...... Brother Kehiko knows my nature. But after they found out what I was like, I disappeared. Did you disappoint me...? I don''t think so.)


    I think about the middle school student in the neighborhood who disappeared a year ago. I loved him in my dreams. In a way, he was a much more open-minded person than his family. Even after he''s gone, there''s not a day I didn''t think about him.


    (I''m evil. That evil me, living with my good father, mother and flowers. ridiculous story)


    Consciousness that is always present in the coming dream. alienation. A wall built in the dream of coming.


    "Come dreaming, you always sing the same songs, but you don''t sing any other songs? Wouldn''t you like a brighter song?


    My father calls me.


    I thought it was an extra favor. It was a dream, but I feel guilty about the very thought. to the reflexively ugly feelings worked against my father, who had spoken out in good faith.


    (I can''t help it because I''m evil, but I feel sorry for my father when he finds out about it, and I don''t want him to know anything. Empty is better)


    While I think so, my dreams haven''t noticed my contradictions.


    "One of these days... if you feel like it"


    I return loving laughter, self-loathing for myself for having loving laughter, self-loathing for having self-loathing.


    "It''s hard to just write one song. Wouldn''t it be awesome if you were just making it out of kids and singing it?


    My mother says to my father. I guess you''re going to follow up on your coming dreams.


    "Well, sure."


    My father spills a smile.


    "One of these days, I wish I could do a concert or something with the flower piano and the song of my coming dream"


    "Yeah, I want to go out to a concert with your brother too"


    Mother and flower talk about that. I don''t think I''m joking, but I don''t even want to talk about it and taste bad for the two of us. But even if I don''t say it, I have further self-loathing for myself for rejecting it in my head.


    My father, my mother and my sister are always like this. He cares about me and points me on a new path. Try to get yourself out. I try to lead you into the light. But I don''t force you either. He smiles and watches warmly.


    I can''t wait to get bored with that. And to myself I find annoying, I learn to be ugly. And I feel even worse.


    (I''m evil)


    Repeated in my mind many times, a dialogue of certainty.


    (I don''t know the real me. I''m evil. Why was evil like me born into such a good man''s family?


    Repeated over and over again in my dreams for about six years, an unsolvable question.


    A dream to browse the internet. Make sure you have received an email from one of the few people you know in your mailbox.


    The sender''s name is Junko Yukioka. A year ago, my dream was to take care of this person.


    When I saw the content of the email, the emotions that were in my coming dreams burned.


    "Are you sure you want to leave me alone?


    "Hmm?"


    Flowers give a surprising voice to the unintelligible groan of coming dreams.


    (I got a voice because of it, and my feelings...... I want that)


    I made up my mind that my dreams would hardly get lost.


    "I''m going out"


    "Oh, rare."


    Makes my mother look relieved. I rarely come out of my dreams, but still occasionally go out. And my mother seems to take it as a good sign that her coming dreams go out spontaneously.


    "Where are you going?


    "To meet a friend I met online"


    To my father, who asks, my dream answered honestly. I''m not lying. At first, I learned of its existence through the Internet.


    (I wonder if it will be goodbye...)


    Wearing clothes and shoes on the doorstep, while being aware of my family, my dream came to pass.


    Snow Oka Institute - In the room given to Zuo, Zuo was about to take the first step towards independence.


    It is a collection that has decided to take a new path, but it does not mean a start from a state of having nothing. I have knowledge and experience, and above all, I have connections.


    Gathering of personnel for the launch of new organisations. I thought that would be easy.


    In the meantime, Zuo calls one of his trusted men, who has been accompanying him since he was on the front street, falling into the back street, and then also spending time with him in the days of the arms smuggling organization "Breakfast Break".


    "Long time no see, Okazaki"


    ''What can I do for you? Besides, at the call...... He''s not one of your men anymore, is he?


    There was blatant danger in the voice of the other against the bright voice of Zuo.


    At this point, Zuo felt exposed to cold water, but he spoke without hesitation.


    "Actually, I''m trying to launch a new organization, but why don''t we do it together?


    "Huh? Just kidding. It''s a dustpan that comes with you already. You''re not a vessel that stands above people, and you shouldn''t do anything extra. ''


    I got poked in the ass and hung up. Too much rejection, Zuo was stunned and solidified for a while.


    (No way... other reactions are the same...)


    I also call another ex-boyfriend while I have a bad feeling.


    ''Cause I''ve already got a legitimate job on the street. I''m not going back. We have a family.''


    It wasn''t as bad as the first one, but they still said no.


    "I''ve created a new organization. I''m the boss. I''m apprenticing Zao, but not at all for Zao. It''s a small organization. Still happy with the current situation. Mr. Zuo was just unlucky, and good luck again. Call me if you need anything. ''


    The third was favorable but eventually turned down. But he said he created a new organization, and I think it might be a good idea to keep it cordial.


    (In the first place, we need to figure out exactly what kind of organization we''re going to create. I would still prefer an arms-smuggling organization as well as before)


    The first thing to think about is to decide along the way.


    (The factory stays where it is, and you should use the same place. Left alone for a while, though maintenance would be necessary. And then there''s recruitment and. Securing the counterparty? That doesn''t mean starting from scratch is a strength. I have equipment, and I have a proven track record and connections)


    It sank all over the cone, but Zuo hadn''t done it yet.


    What, you''re gonna do this business again? Are you kidding me? ''


    When I contacted the Death Merchant I knew, their mocking response finally broke Zao''s heart.


    "You don''t even think about how many vendors have fallen behind and suffered damage by selling it to Junko Yukioka and destroying it unnecessarily? No, can''t you think about it? You''re a total kluper incompetent. You''re already blacklisted in this industry, and nobody''s gonna do it to you. ''


    After the phone was hung up, Zuo was completely frozen. I couldn''t do the next thing for a while, and I was looking up at the void with the phone.


    (I regret it... I can''t help but regret it. I''m going to cry at a good age. pitiful, miserable, and hilarious......)


    Turning to the glass door, he saw his face as if he had truly chewed down the bitter worm, and in its too harsh a collection, he laughed.

 680 4.

    "Zo, what''s wrong?


    Zo can speak to Junko, who left the room and met him in the hallway.


    (Was he a terrible face, like they say what''s wrong with the encounter...)


    I think so, with a smile of masochism.


    Moving the place to the living room, Zuo tells Junko that the return of the arms-smuggling organization was not feasible and that it was also rejected by the people he once accompanied.


    "Mm, well, that''s tight. But I''m just glad."


    After arranging words of comfort with a very appropriate tone of voice, Junko cuts out his story with his usual uncontrolled smile.


    "If you don''t resist what I''m saying, I''d like to ask you a favor."


    At the point of Junko''s mouth and favor, Zuo only has a bad feeling.


    "Why don''t you do it, boss of the doomsday organization?


    Junko''s invitation was an unexpected substitute.


    End-of-life organizations and free end-of-life shoppers are understaffed in the back streets. It''s never a small number, it''s not like a backstreet resident distant job, but simply supply doesn''t keep up with demand. There are also reasons for the considerable number of requests from the front streets.


    "Actually, it''s not like there''s some kid in my heroic mouse who wants a place to play fast or a rat - in a different way... there''s no kid with a problem with the mental part. I want you to take care of those kids."


    While I was listening, I think Zuo said it was no surprise or anything. If it is a terminal organization, it is suitable for the mouse of Junko to operate.


    "Will I end up getting your backup..."


    Says Zuo with a face that doesn''t feel comfortable. With the help of Junko, that would certainly be quite helpful, but then there is a great deal of resistance because the nuance of success is stronger because of the help of Junko than because he succeeded with his own power.


    "Even Yi-jun, after using me, is trying to be independent, and I don''t think that''s okay, do you? First of all, the story I''m going to bring to Zao is a troublesome project, even though it''s beneficial to me."


    "Hmmm......"


    I also felt the part caught in the trouble, and it was an increasingly unpleasant Zuo, but if I kicked this story, it couldn''t be any better for Zuo.


    "Okay, let''s talk"


    I just showed him the attitude of listening, and he added in his mouth that it was the same as I already got on with the story.


    "First of all, the problem child, the one I can count on, I don''t want to keep you two."


    and Junko.


    "That''s extreme again..."


    "If you can rely on a child, you have experience in the terminal shop, so I think you can give me a lot of advice. This kid is this kid, though he has personality difficulties. At first, it would be nice to rely on the child. So, I want you to sell me as a doorman and get used to doing the doorman''s job, while I want you to do something about the other kid with the problem."


    "What can I do about it?


    Zao wonders if the problem child and the problem is a troublesome project. I don''t think Junko feels quite annoyed when he talks about it.


    "He''s a tough kid to explain with his mouth, too. I''m an interesting kid. Well, you''ll see."


    "Do you mean it''s troublesome for you to explain? I''m looking forward to it."


    sarcastically and sighingly, Zuo said.


    It was a badly worn out abandoned factory that Kehiko was brought to by his lion wife. It is a ruin of considerable age, although it is spacious and has several rooms. If those in the back streets look at it, no matter how many small, goldless organizations root for it, they will decide that this is pretty tight.


    But this is the Azito of Dance Bacteria, an organization run by the Lion Wife.


    "What you did is really crappy. Not until I''m dead."


    into the organization, and the lion wife turned to Khiko and told him in a cold voice.


    "What!


    Kahiko screams with her face crooked in anger. The lion''s wife is going to jump at me now. Although he was once weak, since his personality was remodeled at the Snow Oka Institute, a trivial trigger prompted him to boil quickly.


    But the lion wife has a face like Nobu''s, and she looks down on such a kohiko in cold blood. Kehiko was overwhelmed by that too cold gaze. With one gaze, Kehiko was reminded that he was different in character from himself as a human being.


    "If you want to close the curtain to life in a way like that accompanying Daikichi, then I don''t mind. He lost his life himself as a result of terrorism, but his death is never in vain. Many human beings woke up thanks to him. Since that TV jack incident, so many people have been influenced by him to unleash the criminal impulse he held within. He made a feat. If it is a sacrifice after making a feat like him, then the end in the form of death also makes a lot of sense. No, there is no such thing as someone who can die so honorably. He definitely made a name for himself in history. Above all, it burned its feat in the hearts of many"


    "Oh, I watched that show, too."


    Kehiko changed her complexion when Daikichi was named. I was also pleased that the deeds of the esteemed man were honored as feats, and my eyes changed when I saw the lion wife.


    "I heard you whining in that family. I like your ears. That''s what I heard and helped. I was wondering if I could die as good as Daikichi."


    While it turns out why I was helped, I''m surprised how good my ears are, Kehiko.


    "Did you do that impulsively? No, you''re not. It''s not an impulsive act. It''s just shit, isn''t it?


    The lion wife''s point was misguided. Kehiko was hunted down, so he just sort of did.


    I don''t know when or at what time I found out, but my presence was known to the police. There are a number of fierce men in the Police Backstreet Division who are not quite themselves exercising their extraordinary abilities. Thanks to this, Kehiko made a run for it and returned to the city of Euthanasia where she was born and raised before she was caught. There was only one untrained Kahiko.


    (Before I got caught, I wanted to see his - come dream face at a glance)


    As a result, he was lightly surrounded by police on his way to his home.


    "I once wanted to kill people impulsively, too, only once. This is what I''ve always thought since then. That all impulsive murders should be acquitted. It''s mostly worse to give them intent to kill. Not so many things, such as those who give despair, anger or hatred that they are willing to kill, and whatever my ethics thinks, those who are killed are worse off than those who kill them. But the values of today''s society are insanely distorted, so this idea of mine is supposedly stranger."


    He was a lion wife who would pale out his arguments, but honestly, it didn''t matter from Kahiko, so he listens appropriately.


    "In order to wield evil in this world, we must survive first."


    These words of a lion wife are actually mixed with lies. But I dare lie to persuade Kahiko.


    The lion wife thinks she can''t survive. If you actively wield evil in this world - if you carry out terrorist activities in this country called Japan, you can''t live long. I would have spoken of it until then if I had died, but I am prepared that what the lion wife is trying to do is a straight line towards that death.


    "The evil is nothing but evil from the side of this shitty world. It is those who affirm, acknowledge, and live in favour of this world who, from my point of view, are evil. Let''s break them together."


    "That''s okay too...... Okay."


    Kahiko laughs invincibly, removes the chocolate that was in her pocket, and strips the paper. In a half-hearted mood, Kehiko decided to ride the Lion Wife story.


    After Zao returned to his home, the boy visited the Snowoka Institute at night.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve dreamed of you."


    "I knew I had red eyes, okay"


    My dream of reuniting with Junko does not greet me, but first speaks straight of what I thought.


    "Want it?"


    "It doesn''t suit me. It looks good because it''s Junko. So beautiful."


    "Oh, thank you"


    Praised straight towards the face, Junko can illuminate.


    "So, what does Junko make me do? You''re gonna wind me up in dust, aren''t you? You''re gonna free the evil in me, aren''t you?


    The gaze of my dreams staring at Junko was full of anticipation.


    "I don''t know. I''ll give you a chance, but I guess it''s up to you to make up your hopes, huh?


    The dream sighs like a discouragement to Junko, who returns an unexpected answer.


    "It was empty all the time. I couldn''t get the real me out. I don''t want to pity everyone. But... it was annoying. Many times a ''demon'' came and tried to kill himself"


    Junko guesses that everyone who comes to dream means family.


    "Is there anything untrained about abandoning my family?


    "It''s amazing. But I''ve decided."


    As I stared up at Junko, I told him clearly that I was ready for him.


    (There''s no conflict between untrained and prepared, is there? Untrained is the only way to prepare. Come on.)


    I feel two feelings of living together in my dreams, and Junko prefers it.

 681 5

    The next day - Zuo heads to the home of his former ''Breakfast Break'' in the mountainous area of Anle City, behind the mountains. Though there were several other facilities, they sold them all off and put them on the surviving constituents'' retirement pensions, but only here remained unsold.


    Until we have an affordable Asian candidate in the city, Zuo thinks about making this a tentative home. Given the facilities that remain, you should also be able to live without difficulty.


    Back in Ajito for a long time, there was nothing like dusty because some of them still went through electricity from their own power generation, and the air was cleaned every corner. The freezer also stockpiles food for dozens of people to live in for several weeks.


    (But there''s still a lot of waste left. I sold the land and facilities in the city and what was in them, but this one was untouched)


    There are tons of containers lined up inside the factory. Some of them were damaged. It seems that True is a remnant of fighting the Amano Bow Man.


    (If we dispose of these too, we''ll likely be able to add military funds)


    Nevertheless, my nostalgia is warmer than it was originally. There was money earned during the breakfast period of the bamboo, and in his work at the Snow Oka Institute, he was paid too much.


    (Will it take the form of a puppet of a pure child? Well, that''s fine at first. I guess I can''t say luxury. It would be a lot of convenience, so I''d say it''s easier for me)


    I thought of it that way as one intention, but soon I realized that it was a terrible difference of heart.


    (But I don''t know what to do about running the end shop organization, and I have to find out from there. Let''s say I ask Mika if it gets stuck. I don''t even know anybody else at the end of the day. I''m busy over there, only when I''m seriously stuck)


    I have a lot to do and think about. It starts with checking and sorting out the weapons in the container.


    After being busy with those tasks for a while, Junko gets a message. Take the constituent candidate and report that we have just arrived.


    When Zao picked him up, there was Junko and another, a child, in front of the organization''s building.


    Seeing the child brought to me by Junko, Zuo slightly frowns at his roots. The outfit itself is that of the boy, but as tired as it is, the beauty beauty bearer neither the girl nor the boy. The appearance age would be about the same as tiredness and misery. But unlike tiredness, this one has dark hair and a Japanese face.


    "Whoa, Zuo. I want this child to work as a member of the household."


    Junko greets him with a pleasant voice. The child beside him, completely unresponsive, has an eye for the surrounding view.


    "You''re a child..."


    "It''s not unusual on the back street, is it? His name is Sandcastle Laimeng, you."


    "Here we go. It''s Daisuke Zao. I''m going to be head of a new starter organization."


    Introduce yourself, but your dreams are as unresponsive as ever, and you don''t even try to gaze at them.


    "Is it intensely familiar?


    Exhaling Zo. But I say hello, tired and frightened, and when I talk, I try to keep my gaze as close as possible.


    (Tired is willing to try to overcome his interpersonal phobia, so I can take that for granted, but isn''t this kid, like, completely shut his heart?


    I wonder what the sincerity of Junko is to bring a boy with no expression, no gaze, who doesn''t know what he''s thinking and use it under the zoo.


    "Yeah, as you can see, you''re subtly closing your mind. So Zo''s first challenge is to open your mind."


    Junko says.


    "If you open your mind, can you do the job of a doomsday?


    "The ability itself is excellent, and he''s willing to do so, which is why I''m here. But, come on, Dream, you came here to find your own place, and you still don''t know if Zao can offer you a proper place to be, do you?


    By the time I heard this far, what a nasty story it sounded like.


    "What did you think I could do that you couldn''t? I''ll try my best..."


    I don''t know if I''d let it go here, but Zao still dreams of coming.


    "Do as much as react. No, if you don''t respond, I''ll take it as no. You''ve come here to work as part of the organization I''m going to create, but do you have the will to do that to yourself?


    Zuo speaking in a sincere tone. The first time I came here, I looked up at Zuo.


    The gaze of coming dreams was felt to vary in distrust of Zuo, but I did not see anything like a fright in tiredness.


    (You''re not anthropophobic. of human disbelief, I guess)


    There are many cases where teenagers with such heart problems fall into the back streets.


    "I want hope. Hope to live. I want to move my asthma."


    A dream to stare into Zao''s eyes and mouth abstract words.


    (I wonder if he''s a pretty pushy kid. In any case, should I not say too harsh words)


    I don''t know how to handle children, but when I become an even more troublesome child, it becomes a more troublesome story.


    "Seeking only answers straight doesn''t mean you get that answer"


    But I think I have to say what I have to say, and Zao tells me what he thinks.


    "I know. That''s why this world isn''t nice. Boring and crappy. Doesn''t seem worth it."


    "Even if everything you want is easy, I think the same thing, I''m sure"


    Says Zuo, smiling at his dreams of mouthing an obnoxious dialogue.


    "You ever get what you want easily?


    My dream asks.


    "Nothing. But there is vague hope. Because I''m trying to get it, and I''m going to do my best. And that''s what I''m talking about, whether you ride it or not. Working with me may or may not get you what you want, too. You decide what to do."


    "Oh, Zuo. It''s perfectly fine to use difficult words or something. Come on, Dream, you read a lot of books at your age, so you know more than a bad adult."


    Junko pinches his mouth. Do you want to pinch your mouth at this time? And, Zuo spills a bitter laugh.


    "I want to roll the dust and move it"


    This is my dream to speak again of the dialogue I mentioned earlier, but now I felt a slightly more tangible sound in my voice.


    "Nothing. I don''t even know what it is. Maybe what you want. With my eyes open, I don''t see anything."


    After running this mouth like a rumor, I set aside for a little while, and this is what my dream added.


    "Empty. Nothing"


    Zao remembers his pity that he is losing himself at this age.


    "If it was really empty, you wouldn''t have even come here. You want something, even if you don''t know what it is? I guess there''s a feeling you don''t want to be empty, huh?


    "There was a reason I had to empty it"


    In response to Zuo''s query, the coming dream will have a slightly lonely look.


    "Why?


    "Because I am born evil. Moving hallucinations means unleashing evil. Being swamped with the very crappy concept of sin. That''s why I didn''t mess with Mandy. I left it empty."


    At the age of about 5th or 6th grade, I was also surprised to say that I was born evil, but I also heard that something had happened and I had arrived at such a conclusion.


    "What do you say? Do I look like I can take care of you? I wouldn''t be forced to, if I were you."


    Junko asks.


    "You can''t ask me to pick it up because I''m in trouble here. I can''t say personality...... If you''re already face-to-face, but I refuse, that kid has one consciousness and one memory of rejection, and it''s engraved. And the same disgusting memory is engraved on me. I just let go of my troublesome little girl, and I have this cold memory of myself."


    Says Zuo with a look like, "Oh man.


    "Zao, you''re sweet. A lot of people just cut off troublesome people, and they don''t blame you, do they?


    Just kidding, Junko, but many people know that it is common in this society for troublemakers to be truncated, both on the surface and behind. But...


    "I think that being kind, or because I''m old and I can afford to feel, and because I''m old, if a younger child is looking harder than me in the eye, my instincts to protect him or to help him work stronger"


    I want to have enough weight to reach out to that troublemaker. If you are the head of the tissue, you need the vessel.


    "I wonder if that''s more consciousness than instinct. That''s what I have."


    "You''re over twenty-five times older than me."


    "Zao can make jokes like that, too."


    "It''s not a joke, it''s true."


    Junko and Zao laughing small.


    "Finally, when I was in elementary school, I used to be made to deal with kids who didn''t open their minds. At that time... I failed eventually."


    Unlimited, unpleasant memories close to trauma awaken in the collection.


    "I want this kid''s experimental data, too, and hey. Stock I''ve always wanted to move, but I''ve been waiting for a while, respecting your own will. So, it''s been a long time since I''ve spoken to him, and he was willing to ride. That''s why I''d like to say hello."


    "In the end, that''s it."


    While you laugh bitterly, Zao recognised that you will not forget to care for those who became your own experimental bench as Junko.

 682 6.

    Junko said the first challenge was to open your mind, but even if you just had a little conversation with your dreams, I can ask you something that''s not a glimmer.


    (Think it''s as good as it responds for once)


    I decided to interpret it positively and come to the conversation actively.


    "This is... it''s in the back of the mountain as you can see, and it''s tentative aside because it''s a lot of inconvenience. I''m going to find a better place in a while, but by then, I''m going to have to sort out a lot of the stuff I have here and find out about the job at the end of the day. I need your help, too."


    "What help?


    Looking up at the zo with a decent face, the coming dream asks.


    "As for organizing here and giving instructions, I will look into�� I am also new to this job, so it will be a form of studying from scratch. It would help if you studied with me, too."


    "Uncle, why are you starting work? Is that the job your uncle really wants to do?


    I dreamed of coming to ask without fear, and Zao was a little relieved. Again, I think it''s better if you just talk and interact.


    When Zao was a grade-commissioner in sixth grade, he had been told by teachers to take care of the kids in his class who didn''t talk about anything, but it was really tight then. He didn''t open his mouth to me no matter how much I talked to him. An unresponsive opponent is hard anyway. Then the child refused to attend school, and that was supposedly Zao''s responsibility. Worst memories ever.


    "It''s just suspicious if it''s the job you really want to do. Talk longer, though."


    "Do what you don''t want to do? Is there a reason I have to do this?


    "No..."


    "Nonsense. Boring. Even if you don''t want to, you have to do it for a reason. The reason I have to do it is mostly boring and crappy. The world design is strange. Everyone who lives in such a world is strange too. Are we all being punished for something? Sin and punishment - both decided by stupid creatures called humans. Living hell. This world is going to hell."


    I tried to say it wasn''t a matter of not wanting to do it or anything, but I keep talking as if my dreams were going to sing poetry.


    "All you have to do is disappear. The world looks like something, and it''s really empty. And... I think so. I''m evil for the world."


    A dream that says he''s just a kid, but he thinks terribly disgusting. As young as I am, I can''t help but wonder how much of an eye it suits me will end up like this.


    Zuo thinks that the only way to come to terms with a dream that has become such a thought circuit is to bare your mind, too.


    "I feel the same way about boring my life with sand."


    "Sand?


    I''m Junko, who said I could understand difficult words too, because I read the book a lot, but now the expression didn''t seem to make sense.


    It was not because Junko told me, but because it was a holding that dared to bump metaphorical representations that children were unlikely to understand. I''m also aiming for the other person to poke at it. To be interested. Zao has also been interested in many of the analogies used by adults as a child.


    (You can''t just treat a child like a child and make it easy to understand. I dare to bump into you. Remember when you were a child. What attracted you. What inspired growth. what adult did you see and feel this person was an adult)


    I don''t know if that''s the right treatment for this kid, but it was a collection of attempts at what I thought was the best way to treat him.


    "You can''t even taste the sand, can you?


    "Hmm."


    "It''s up to me to make the boring world interesting. I want to be funny right now, too."


    "I mean, was your uncle ever boring, too?


    "Right. I just failed, and I was bored. It was a life of regret and muddy water."


    Zao spills a bitter laugh.


    "Sand, mud..."


    This was the first time I came here a dream laughed, but Zao glanced at that laugh. A completely childless grin. It was an indescribable vain smile, neither bitter nor ridiculous.


    "Is something wrong? By analogy, I don''t think you''re wrong."


    "Earthly system. It suits my uncle well. But I don''t like the smell of mud. I don''t like that world either. I don''t like a world where you can''t get anything unless you live like that."


    Receiving the words of his coming dreams, Zao often conceived and chose words.


    "Would you rather have fun and hope? Some things are called joy because you struggle to get it."


    "My uncle doesn''t know. I told you why I couldn''t move the dust in the empty, but I don''t know why the world is empty and why the dust in the world isn''t moving."


    "You want me to tell you because I don''t know. You... are here to work as a subordinate of mine, and it''s a dangerous job. I failed in my previous work because I couldn''t properly identify my men. I wasn''t sure about my men. Now I want to know."


    Zuo complains in a sincere tone as he revives the unpleasant memory of being lightly betrayed and shot by his men who only looked at his achievements and took him to number two.


    "I don''t know either, but the world just looks empty to me. I can''t even imagine the asthma moving. No, not the vermin in the world... I work here and I don''t even know if my vermin works. It would be easier if I didn''t want anything, but I... want something"


    The way I came to speak in my dreams was as abstract as ever, but the voice had a painful sound.


    "You came here to make that wish come true, didn''t you?


    Zuo asks to confirm.


    "The same was true of being modified by Junko, but in the end I didn''t change anything. I texted Junko and I came here today."


    "I see. But I can''t afford the coverage you want. Like I don''t have the coverage I want. I hate to work hard, but I just have to work hard."


    "I didn''t say I didn''t like working hard."


    A coming dream that sounds a little angry.


    "You said you didn''t like the smell of mud.


    "Hard work is all about the muddy smell?


    "There''s a lot of sweat and mud. That''s why getting what you want makes it worth it. If we skipped the process and only got results, I''d think that would be more boring."


    ����


    To the words of Zao, the coming dream was silent but not unresponsive, and seemed as if it was conceived.


    (Has there been any progress in the current conversation? Well, I just found this kid himself thirsty for change. Otherwise I wouldn''t be here, nor would I speak of despair and hope)


    I thought he was a nasty kid, but at this rate, he starts to get optimistic that he''s going to gradually open his mind as well.


    "For now, you can make it easier today. Let''s start work tomorrow. As I said earlier, when it comes to work, it''s about organizing here first and learning about the job itself."


    "Okay."


    Nodding, a little dreaming of coming to take off your clothes. It gets sooo pungent as it is.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "I''m taking it easy. Me, I always look like I was born in the house. I hate clothes."


    "Oh well..."


    A distracting zo. I saw the groin for a moment, but I saw it. There was no male genitalia.


    (But also body bumps... if you''re about this age, even if your chest is getting a little bloated...)


    I dreamed of coming again while I thought so, and Zao was surprised. My dreams were dignified and bearded my crotch, relaxed and sat back, so I took a good look at its groin.


    There was no male genitalia in the groin, but there was no female genitalia either.


    "You... gender..."


    "None. Not a man or a woman. You can''t sprinkle seeds, you can''t be a field."


    That''s what the dream answers with a flat face.


    "The world stumbles on unusual things. Hang on. So this world is crap."


    A dream to state in a pale voice.


    The pain of coming dreams is only known in coming dreams. But still, Zuo thought for a moment that the coming dream had the right to deny the world.


    night. Both Zuo and his dreams led him to stay in this tentative aside.


    Zao thought it would be better to stay in rather than go back to his home in order to concentrate on his new job. My dream is to run away from home and come here, so there is no other place to stay.


    When I couldn''t sleep, I heard a slight noise from the warehouse.


    (Are you dreaming? Are you doing something?


    I get up concerned and head to the warehouse. The lights are on.


    What Zao saw when he went into the warehouse was a coming-and-dream appearance, dressed naked and brought to the container, where he would have picked it up, with large pieces of glass pierced into his throat.


    (Are you trying to kill yourself? This is...... of course it stops, but it doesn''t taste good even if it stops poorly)


    Zuo breathes and tries to speak quietly.


    "Dream."


    Speaking up, the dreams mostly turned to Zoe.


    "Nothing more can be done to the dead"


    That dialogue of Zuo almost naturally came out with his mouth shut. Reminds me of another friend from the other world the other day.


    (The competent and promising guy is dead, but incompetent I''m still alive. incapacitated or alive, there is as much you can do)


    A stranger, a dreamer with a lot of heavy stuff, and Zuo believes that won''t change.


    "There''s nothing I don''t know how I feel. I tried to kill myself, too. I was stopped."


    At the hospital, he remembers the interaction between Junko and the mysterious Kansai, a zodiac that spills lightning laughter.


    "We''re all the same in a series of hard things if we''re alive. Don''t get me thinking inside. But still, I keep trying to do what I want. And... clumsy guys like me fail over and over and over and regret it..."


    Talking brings back many of its humiliating memories.


    "Still, I don''t want to lose, and I''m scratching my feet like no other. Believe me, if you don''t think you lost, you didn''t lose."


    "You know... uncle. There''s no point in preaching that."


    The coming dream smiled and threw a glass fragment.


    "I know, too. With my head, I know it''s not a good idea to kill myself, and I don''t want to die. I''m scared to death, too."


    Smile, and at the same time come dreaming with a crying face.


    "Uncle, do you know what the devil says?


    "Oh."


    "Is this what that word means? Suddenly something bad comes into me." Demon "- that kind of thing. That moves me on my own and makes me do weird things. I try to make him kill himself. I''ve done it many times before. I don''t even know myself. Me... I know. I must be out of my mind."


    As I listened, I thought the darkness in my dreams was considerable.


    "Uncle...... What I''m going to say now is how I really feel."


    In the words of his dreams, which he never stopped smiling, Zao caught a glimpse of hope.


    "I came here and my uncle told me that I was going to start a new job, and my uncle told me that we were going to start doing things together that he didn''t even know, so I..."


    The smile of my dreams turns into a full smile.


    "I was so excited."


    Hearing the words, Zao was driven by the urge to embrace his coming dreams and do it, but he couldn''t even think of it that far.

 683 7

    Morning. A dream came yesterday. A warehouse was about to kill itself. The lights are on again. You liked that place, it looks like you''re having another dream.


    I can hear voices from inside the warehouse. It''s a song. A dream is singing.


    Clear singing. Well-stretched voices are good, and they''re usually good. I ask.


    (but pathetic lyrics)


    Leaning on the container as well as last night, Zao thinks as he dreams of naked coming to sing.


    "Whose song is that?


    Unfortunately for the timing of the song''s end, Zuo called out.


    "My song."


    "No... I didn''t hear a song pointing to you or anything like that..."


    "That''s why I wrote the song. No poetry, no songs."


    Zao marvels at the light answer to his dreams.


    "Mika Tsukinawa also said she had composed lyrics since she was about that age... no, it''s amazing"


    "Mika Tsukinawa said she wrote many songs, but that''s all I have. I''m not going to be an idol. I''m just singing for myself. I don''t want anyone to hear it."


    "Hmm."


    I don''t know what it''s like to be a singer, so I don''t understand the neighborhood in Zuo, where I''ve never even been to karaoke.


    Then they had breakfast and started organizing the warehouse. Since I have a strong job and deal with metal products, my dream of coming to the boulder was to wear clothes.


    "Ooh, guns are full. Awesome."


    I look in the box and my dreams make my expression shine.


    "You like guns?


    "We all like the tools to kill people"


    A dream to smile and ask Zuo, returning a noisy answer with a smile on his face.


    "There were plenty of them in other factories. It''s all about sub-machine guns and assault rifles that you can''t see in Japan''s backstreets. These are troublesome to handle domestically, and we''ll put them behind us."


    It''s the only substitute I have to sell through a vendor that carries me out of the country, but the one I know won''t deal with me, so I''m thinking of selling it through another vendor in the meantime.


    "Let''s start by looking at the kinds of pistols and wrapping them up. There are many who will buy this off. And bullets."


    The sorting operation was completed in a short time. All you have to do is talk to an arms dealer who makes personal sales on the back street.


    "Next up, you''re learning the work of the doomsday organization. In the beginning, Junko will mediate the work, but I can''t leave it to you."


    Honestly, I have some anxiety about the job and the work that Junko will take.


    Junko came to work all morning, have lunch, and relax on his lunch break.


    "My first job is to destroy a dangerous organization."


    To Junko''s request, Zao pulled, and the coming dream sparkled his eyes. If you look from the zodiac, it''s not the anxiety center, it''s the oblique side of the expectation.


    "That''s a sudden job...... Of all your mice, you can leave it to the highly combatant, or else you can make it true."


    "That''s why that highly combative mouse is you, Cameron."


    Surprised to be convinced of Junko''s words. It''s true that Junko can''t even bring an impossible story. But even if they say that coming dreams are powerful enough to devastate dangerous organizations and dots, they are not always realistic enough.


    (Junko, True or tired, even if they look like children, they can tell how combative they are by looking at them. I can''t feel that in my dreams. Probably...... special ability type)


    Yezo decided.


    "What kind of organization?


    "The name ''Dance Bacteria''"


    "I''ve never heard of you."


    Whimpering, I project the display in front of me, try to search, but it doesn''t come out.


    "I haven''t done much activity yet, and I don''t think they know it on the back street. You wouldn''t even have made a name for yourself in the first place, so I don''t know by name. As a code name, I wonder if ''P931 Terrorist Organisation'' would know."


    The name also sounded familiar to Zao. P931 is the name of a huge building that was built in the city of Euthanasia, the first and second floors of which were nursing homes for the elderly. A month ago, there was a horrific incident in which poison gas was scattered into the nursing home, leaving neither the staff nor the elderly in the facility to die.


    The killer''s whereabouts are unknown. But there is no doubt that it was an organized crime, and police officials gave it the name ''P931 Terrorist Organisation'', which also went by its name in the press.


    "That dance bacteria is a P931 terrorist organization?


    "Yeah. At the moment, I think it''s just the members of the organization and me who know about it. I figured out in one shot that that poison gas used the abilities I granted my mouse. Hey. So, the mouse danced, and I found out that he was in the bacteria."


    "Are you the culprit..."


    Jiaozuo. Bad things are mostly a pattern of getting to Junko if you follow the original.


    "It''s like it turns out that I was building an organization with that name because I was able to get information from one of the mice that was part of that organization. The leader of the organization gathers Phantom Mouse and creates a terrorist organization."


    "Is there a traitor in the organization who''s been in touch with you?"


    I also feel that this is a pattern that is common in Junko.


    "Unfortunately, the man was murdered when treachery was discovered. But I don''t know if they found out about me or not."


    "Do you know who they are?


    "Of course. We know who the leader is, who the members are, and where they are. The mice have all the GPS embedded in them, so we quickly know if they''re in one place."


    "I wish I could hear their conversation."


    "I don''t want to plant features like that, do I? I don''t like eavesdropping."


    Junko seems to have his own line draws, but if you try from the zodiac, I wonder if at the point of the feeling of planting GPS on all mice and letting them go stock.


    "So you want me to fight those dangerous people? Instead of building a doomsday organization, you''re just trying to get the mice you built to fight each other."


    "It just so happens. Besides, you''re not just trying to make him fight, crush him, and play, are you? I''m thinking about Mr. Ichizo and the others."


    But the other mouse made the judgment that it was an uncontrollable troublemaker, and < it was a pure child that was being cut off.


    Zuo also knew that such mice occur occasionally. I''ve also seen occasions where you''ve told me to truly eliminate it several times.


    "It''s important to brighten up the existence of their organization first. And after letting the threat be known in the back street, Zuo and the others will destroy this organization, which will also increase Zuo''s reputation."


    "That''s your pattern..."


    I felt it was more classic than good at it, but I chose a few words.


    "Are you deliberately doing this for your research data acquisition, both for dangerous people who commit terrorism, and for people who flatly modify it and dispose of it after it happens?


    "Yeah."


    To Junko, who affirms lightly, Zuo spills a dry laugh.


    "Depending on the mood then, I''m an experimental bench applicant with criminal attributes, who tends to be a Phantom Mouse. So, those Phantom mice do a lot of bad things using the abilities gained at the lab, and some of them are flashy and violent, like this one. And every time the police, the hub, and True you scold me, it''s a pattern of turning to a heroic mouse or True you to exorcise me and take responsibility."


    "Don''t just have to be scolded often..."


    "You''re not convinced as far as I''m concerned, are you? If it''s a sin to build something dangerous, the person who invented the car is not a mass slaughterer. Of course, whoever invented a gun or knife is guilty of the same crime, right?


    "I know the rationale, but obviously it would be different from empowering a guy who''s going to commit a crime. I can''t resist dying in the midst of a powerful fool."


    Junko is also familiar with the fact that by empowering the wicked, there are many people who die in the wind. Zao was not comfortable with the matter. Thanks to the fact that Truth had exposed his discomfort from day to day, Zao didn''t say anything.


    "That''s worse to die of a convolution. And Junko is evil, so I can''t help it."


    Until then, the dreams I had heard in silence speak out in a light tone.


    (Are you being objective, or are you being ruthless...)


    Honestly, Zao felt it was a dialogue that made him anxious to come and do it with his dreams.


    "Just the two of us. Well, that''s pretty much it, and we''re going to have about two more comfortable allies. One of you just contacted me that he''s on his way over here, and I was wondering if it''s time to get there... are you here?


    Junko takes out his phone and projects a display in the air.


    "Let''s come. So open it for him"


    I''ll pick you up.


    At the request of Junko, Zuo heads to the exit of Ajito. Junko and I also follow in our dreams.


    At the Azito entrance was a high-teen girl dressed in a totally feminine way, with a lot of jackets that didn''t fit the size and sneakers in her cargo pants. Whatever your outfit is, you look reasonably neat. The hair was semi-long and cut back.


    "Here we go. My name is Kenna Tanitsu, and I was summoned by Junko Yukioka this time. Thank you for your sincerity."


    The girl introduces herself vigorously, with a bright and pleasant smile and a clear voice, letting her salute and so on.


    "It''s Daisuke Zao. Greetings."


    "Sandcastle Dream."


    The two of them, on the other hand, did so with a concise greeting.


    "Eh, I hear you two don''t have any experience with the doorman, but I once belonged to the doorman organization, so I can be an excellent advisor. Ask me anything."


    I remember a little anxiety about what I say is excellent on my own, even if it''s a joke.


    "Uh, Poona. First, I''d like you to clean up a terrorist group called Bacteria, organized by my mouse."


    "Yes, yes, yes, no. I think we should start by doing a simpler job than dealing with such a dangerous organization. - Wow."


    Poona blocks Junko''s words and can''t make it out fast.


    "In the first place, I don''t know who each of these three members is or how much they can work for, so hey. Junko''s request should be made after one cushion. Let''s do another easy job and measure our nature and strength."


    Suddenly, it feels natural to divide her up. While I felt reliable, Zao became anxious to be the type to pull everything into his pace again.


    "Mm-hmm. Then I''ll leave it to Piona for now. Mr. Zuo, come to dream, I''m not trying."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll take care of it."


    Junko says it quickly for some reason and calls a cab on the phone. Mina salutes again.


    Because of his chi, Junko smelled annoying and fled back to Shizukusa, which appeared in Zao''s eyes. I was wondering if you''re not comfortable with pity.

 684 8

    In addition to his lion wife and Kehiko, there were three men in Ajito at the Omboro factory.


    One was an immigrant. Mustache on long, disturbed long hair. He''s a middle-aged Hispanic man in straw and macho shape. His name is Rodriguez.


    One is Japanese, probably in his twenties, but I''m not sure how old he is. He''s a man with a severely distorted face, whether it''s an after-effect of some serious illness, or an accident. His name is Kida. The P931 case, famous for its poison gas terrorism, was committed by this man as the main culprit.


    I don''t know the name of the last one. I have finished greeting the other members the other day, but only this man is the face that Kehiko starts and sees. He was a skinny, magnificent man with a neat face but a bad posture and good clothes. Or maybe he''s a good age to call it middle-aged.


    Apparently there was yet another member, but when betrayal was discovered, he disposed of it, his lion wife told Khiko.


    Lion wives, Rodriguez and Kida are all Phantom mice.


    "The roots that I created this organization - Dance Bacteria - were inspired by Daikichi, who did a divorce called TV Jack in the simultaneous multiple terrorist attacks of Xingyu''s Megalodon. The two of us here are affected by seeing it."


    In front of the three - mainly aware of the newcomer, Kehiko, the lion wife explains.


    "We''re not gathering personnel on the condition that Junko Yukioka''s mouse is exclusive, but there was a community of mice, and it was quick to get through there to gather individuals with exceptional power. But in doing so, we must narrow it down to those with terrorist aspirations. It''s really hard to figure out how to get exploration in, how to determine that you''re going to be a part of the organization, and people get together as you can see. Well, I''ll try to get as far as I can with a handful of elite"


    "I think there was another one."


    Kehiko pinches his mouth. I saw him for a while, but he''s an unnamed mystery man who''s never had a conversation.


    "You''re a dog owner. No... he is not a member. It''s like an advisor. I''m not directly involved in terrorism."


    Kehiko sounded like he had clouded his words for a moment because of his mind.


    Actually, I''m not an official advisor. He''s an acquaintance to his lion wife and a talker.


    "I''m going to be an advisor, and I''m not supposed to be here. It''s just an interest, it''s like chilling."


    The person showed up and said with a slight laugh.


    At a funny point when you follow a group of terrorists and say it''s just a chill of interest, I don''t think this man is the only one, either.


    "But thanks to you, it is no exaggeration to say that I am here now. The impact on you is immeasurable."


    "That''s all. I don''t know if I''d say that kind of congrats to face in public. Or a calculation to get members to acknowledge my existence? You know, it breaks my heart that I''m going to be the big bad guy who indirectly incited terrorism."


    With a floating tone and attitude, the man - the dog breeder - said.


    Lion wife Eggplant has two respected figures.


    One thinks that the act - the consequences of the action - deserve respect. TV Jack and public murder and speech with Daikichi, the top executives of that feeble Megalodon who committed a religious terrorist attack a few months ago. I was fiercely attracted to them.


    This is the only other person''s feat that Lion Wife has honestly acknowledged. A lion wife, who had declined to look down on much of the world as a jerk, shook her heart more violently than ever before.


    But I''m not familiar with the person called companionship. The only thing I respect is what he does.


    As for the other, I had a glance at the person itself. In her previous life, the lion wife looked down on and scorned all others until she met the person, and did not know the emotions themselves, such as respect for others, but for the first time the person told me how they felt.


    That is the dog breeder. He is a famous writer who won the Brain Reduction Literature Award. And the lion wife is one of the few human beings to know the nature and identity of a dog breeder.


    I know him online, but his lion wife was the only one who could care less, and the dog owner was also generally revealing what kind of person he was. Including being an executive of Thin Happy''s Megalodon.


    "The Megalodon of Thin Happiness was a success of that simultaneous multiple terrorist attack because of its number, because of its organizational strength, and because of its terrible patriarch with superordinary powers, right? Especially a TV broadcast jack, which is the first thing you can''t do if you normally think about it. The radio was cut off on the way. But it was the power of the Patriarch that didn''t make me do that. That''s a kind of antipathy."


    "For once, we have the power to call ourselves transgressors."


    It was Kida who said that. It was as if he was appealing to his power against the words of the dog breeder.


    "If the police are strong enough to retreat, maybe it''s against the rules. But the police don''t have as many fierce men as you. And more than that. Finally, no matter how many modified people are made by Junko Yukioka, they should not overstate their power."


    With a smile and a soft tone, the dog keeper tells Kida. Kida also pulled back with it.


    "Accompanying Daikichi was a great man, but a one-way Kip terrorist attack. We want to survive as much as we can and spread disaster throughout the world."


    says the lion wife. But behind that word, repeated terror and so forth in this country, even giving up, whether you cannot live long. I don''t speak in front of the members.


    "New members have joined us, and it''s time to implement our next plan"


    Lion wife looking over together and telling her without expression.


    (Enjoy it at best. ''Cause I''m looking at how much I can do, in the special seats)


    Niyanya is a dog breeder who laughs and thinks, but she is not thorough with the sights, she is also willing to give it a whirl when she gets the chance.


    After Junko returns home, Mina quickly looks at her first job as a doorman.


    Zuo was also interested in what the simple work and work of introducing and breathing members would be like before the fateful Dance Bacteria Crusade.


    In the meantime, Zuo and Lai Dream were studying a job called the end shop online. Such text also exists properly on backstreet sites.


    "You really feel like a store for anything. There''s a lot of literal aftermath, but can''t this be done with our organization that''s understaffed?"


    I just glanced through those texts to a certain extent, Zao said. When it comes to the organization famous for the aftermath of the troubles, it is the Great King of Terror Sponsorship. Junko also makes good use of it, and is the largest organization specializing in postmortem care.


    "Yeah, we like the kind of work we do for a freelance starter. That''s why I found a job that seemed easy."


    Poona split and flipped the display she was looking at in two and flew it over with Zao in his dreams.


    "There are multiple candidates. Can I just give you a second to think about it?


    "Go ahead, take your time. It''s the boss who decides. And it''s the stones that give you multiple candidates like this."


    It was Zuo, who told him in his nuance that it would take time to decide because the number of candidates listed in that plurality would be high, but I doubted if it was being passed on to Mina.


    "How did you come to us when you''ve been part of another doomsday organization?"


    I''ll ask about it with interest.


    "I''m fired. Trouble."


    In response to the blatant pity, Zao puts on his face.


    "That''s not exactly what I''m saying. Whether on the table or behind, those who cause trouble and are fired, etc. are repelled"


    "This country is full of shit, so yeah. But you know what, I''m capable, and the reason I fired you was crap."


    Towards Zuo of caution, Sachina says, without being evil.


    "A little demon. Now, I just said something extra. It''s my bad cunt. So I got into a fight with my boss. I''ve been having trouble with this mouth for a long time."


    I just met him and I can''t say anything, but Sauna doesn''t look like such a character. Don''t be afraid, it''s flamboyant and seems far from the poisonous type in my first impression. But if that were true, Zao became anxious that Poona might also be a problem child.


    "What do you say, for example?


    "Do you feel like clearly saying something bad about them? haha. When I look at it, I can''t help but say,"


    "Are you wrapping it in an oblate and mouthing it so it doesn''t hurt them? If you don''t mind, I''d like to take it from you. If it''s okay to say what you think and offend them."


    A collection of growing anxieties.


    "I don''t know. Honestly, I can''t judge myself very well. As I said earlier, it felt like the devil would give it to me and accidentally say it."


    "If the demon gives it away, there''s no choice. I''m often the devil."


    Until then, a silent dream opened my mouth.


    "Dream on. There''s no other way. You might get hurt, right?


    Said Zao. To be honest, that was my concern.


    "Haha, the boss doesn''t hesitate to say it either. I, I think that I''ve fired the doomsday organization I''ve been in, that my people hated me, that I''ve done something wrong, that I regret dying, that it''s a big prick in my heart and I''m bu stabbed, and I don''t want to repeat the same thing again. Yikes. In the form of Junko giving me another chance, I was introduced here, and I came with the intention of having a last chance, but when I did it again and got fired, I wondered if I could get back on my feet this time. haha."


    Piena gives you a dry laugh. I smile, but now Sauna''s eyes aren''t laughing.


    "Even if I reveal your circumstances and nature in advance, I won''t condone it depending on what you say. I don''t know what kind of rambling you''re gonna do, but try not to flaunt it."


    Though harsh in words, it was a collection of quiet tones to avoid intimidation.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about it. Just take care of your uncle."


    Meanwhile, the coming dream makes a surprise statement.


    (So... I care about you, but what do you do when you say that?)


    Even as he groans so in his heart, Zao begins to think that the mentality of his coming dreams may be stronger than he thinks.


    "I don''t give a shit about bad language. I can''t help it, ''cause she''s an empty kid."


    "Don''t masturbate like that."


    "Yeah...... stop as much as you can"


    You cared about Zuo''s caution, a dream that would add and subtract a little nagging.


    "What do you do with the name of the organization -?


    "Actually, I''ve already made up my mind"


    Poona asks me, and Zao laughs at me.


    "Plutonium Dundee."


    Zuo was good at announcing the name of the organization.


    "Dasa......"


    "Dumb."


    Poona snickered with a bitter laugh, the coming dream said without hesitation, and Zao dropped his shoulders and turned to his face.

 685 9

    The morning after the day when a new member named Mina was added and the name of the organization was officially set for ''Plutonium Dundee''.


    The waking dream reminds me of a certain boy.


    An older boy who was in the next house until a year ago. My only friend. The goal was mostly to play with him when he went out. He was the only one outside the family who had an open mind, and his presence was salvation for his coming dreams.


    He has been very kind to my dreams of coming. There was a weak but grumpy side to it, and he was good at it and taught me a lot of dreams. I never saw myself as a stranger with weird eyes. I was just glad you accepted yourself. I admired it from the bottom of my heart.


    But one day he suddenly disappeared.


    I know what happened when I lost the message. I think my dream is that maybe it''s my fault.


    Since losing him, the mental state of the coming dream has followed a path of deterioration. There seemed to be a hole in the heart of the coming dream.


    Occasionally I create him in my heart and try to talk. But I also know that even if I do that, I''m just vain, and I''m coming to dream.


    Zuo and I have a late breakfast. Food is plenty in the tissue freezer.


    "Are you weak in the morning?


    Zuo speaks out to the seemingly ill coming dreams.


    "Or did you miss home or something?


    "Both hazy"


    To Zuo''s point, a small, exhaling dream. It can''t be a hit, but people say things that are wrong at times like this are somewhat white.


    I appreciate that Zao cares about me, but on the other hand, if I don''t want you to treat me too special, I want you to let me go more, which is the honest feeling of coming dreams.


    "Uncle, you can treat me properly as a subordinate. You don''t have to treat me like a child."


    I thought I could catch my breath after all this noise, and I asked for my dream.


    "Don''t be busy. You''re treating me like I deserve because you think you can''t do that. If you can decide to be alone, I''ll change my response even if you don''t tell me. You''re the one who told me to change my response."


    He was rejected in a harsh tone, but his dreams were neither dissatisfied nor dissatisfied.


    What Zao said was completely true, and that was so easy to understand, that the dream impressed me the other way around. At his age, he was entering a period of disobedience, and although his dreams were doubly rebellious in nature, he could honestly accept the words of Zuo today. It was convincing to the heart of my dreams.


    "What''s up?


    Stop eating hands, blurry dreaming of yourself, Zuo surprises me.


    I thought, "I see."


    A dream tells me, and I resume my meal.


    How Zuo shows from the eyes of his coming dreams is the impression that he is as honest and kind as his own father. Then he is also a cloudy and swallowable person. Especially this is huge.


    I haven''t met him that long, but I''m beginning to think that he''s someone worthy of believing.


    Nine o''clock in the morning after an hour and a little after the meal. Poona came to Ajito. Mina is commuting from home.


    "Are you staying in Ajito in your dreams?


    Sauna in shape who passes by taxi asks.


    There''s nowhere else to stay because I ran away.


    "Really?"


    Depression pity the right gavel for the answer to the coming dream.


    "Let''s go to the contract with ''Thirteen Stairs of Pleasure'' first, before the work that Poona has looked at"


    Said Zao in front of his dream and pity.


    "Uh, tough?


    The coming dream asks.


    "These are the top executives of the ''hub''. I don''t know the details either, but if the backstreet organization wants to have a close relationship with the center, they say hello to the top executives of the center to sell the festivities and do something like a ritual of pledge of allegiance. The busiest top executives are not immediately visible to you. It''s about below one of them. The centre of the centre, including even the constituents below one of them, is included in the thirteenth staircase of pleasure. It''s a tough story."


    I think Zao should not deal with the two nomenclatures in the same population and unify them into one or the other.


    "Choushu?


    The coming dream asks.


    "Yeah...... you should study the back streets a little more"


    "I still do this."


    Dreaming of a coming with pointy lips, Zuo spills a smile.


    (Don''t be relieved when you show the part where you represent your emotions like a child. Truth is expressionless but actually emotional, but I know I''m dealing with it, but this kid is hard to understand)


    I know that coming dreams aren''t separately emotionally scarce, but it seems to be the owner of a special sensitivity, so it''s hard to read.


    "It''s called a central partnership, right? There are more organizations that don''t do it, right? Instead of strengthening our cooperative relationship with the Centre and getting priority asylum and job mediation, there are a lot of constraints, aren''t there?


    Poona asks.


    "Because all the residents in the back street don''t want to be tied up any more than they need to be. Even though many people don''t want to be tied to the rules set by the center, I guess they don''t like to put a whole lot more constraints on those who partner with the center."


    The benefits are huge, too, but backstreet residents don''t just live on a loss account. If you can only think about the damage account and live in the first place, you must not fall into the back streets or anything else.


    "I knew it felt bad to be caught up in something long."


    Mina also seemed somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Sort of."


    Honestly, I didn''t even feel comfortable, but for some reason Junko strongly recommended it. Zuo received something and decided to get on with it.


    The three of them took a dark taxi and headed to the excellent town of Euthanasia City.


    "Candidates for work, but is this really easy? A lot of them look pretty tight."


    Zao opens the display and asks by referring to the first job that Sauna gave you yesterday as a candidate. Actually, I still can''t make up my mind.


    "Yes, I chose it to be easy. It''s a clean job this time, but which one will you start next time?


    "Clean what?


    "There are two doomsayers. This is the type of job you choose and the type you don''t. If you don''t choose the type, you will also take on a hell of a dirty job. As a result, you won''t have trouble working, and making money will be good, but your reputation on the back streets will be greatly reduced."


    "Oh......"


    Explained, Zao remembered. He said bad reputation starters don''t get much support from other genres of criminal organizations.


    Rather than a credit issue, I am talking about being uncomfortable with poor bareback, but I didn''t know the details because Zao himself has never been taken care of by a doorman.


    "Covering up crime on the street or killing between the back streets is a dirty category. There are also types of end-of-life organizations that cover up crimes and take on only what they are convinced of, but some are organizations that don''t choose to work. Like this or something."


    Shina flips the display upside down to Zao.


    When he saw the contents, Zuo looked up. There are many requests from the front streets. Make it look like an accident and fail a project that your disliked subordinates are partitioning. Blackmail and silence the opponent in dispute in a rape case. Make the bully look like a suicide to cover up the bullying that happened inside the school and end it. and much more.


    "That''s the old Yakuza itself. No, it''s worse..."


    "If we have a central partnership, we are likely to be warned that we are continuing our dirty work, will we be okay?


    "If you''re a Dirty before then, let''s avoid it. It''s just a sick job."


    "I was working at that Dirty guy, so I''m fine. I cut it off as a job, and someone does it anyway, even if they don''t get their hands dirty."


    "Can you change the idea itself? Otherwise, we can''t do it together."


    Hearing Zuo''s words, Mina gets stuck in words and becomes a poker face like Nobu''s.


    "Okay. I''ll do as the boss says."


    Saying it in a hard voice and looking at Mina lowering her head gently, Zuo felt anxious.


    (May be competent, but isn''t she still a problem child too? Apart from rumbling, I didn''t know there was any resistance to dirty work...)


    Tsuko remembered that Junko said he could rely on it but that he had personality difficulties.


    A great town downtown in Anle City. Bus terminal at the north entrance of the excellent station.


    A huge building with a wide width in front of it. Not as tall as the height, but because of the huge shutters directly connected to the road, many citizens take it personally that it is a building that puts buses in. In fact, some people saw the shutters open and buses and other cars go in.


    But the actual use is different. This building is one of the facilities in the back street center.


    Shutter goes up, and a dark taxi with Zuo, Lai Dream and Piona goes inside.


    It was dark in the building, but the lights were on at the same time as the taxi entered.


    When I saw what was inside, I could vaguely understand why I bothered to build such a building. And it could have made such a place one of the thirteenth staircase strongholds of pleasure.

 686 10

    "Looks like you''ve never seen it before,"


    An old bearded taxi driver, mixed with white hair, laughed small when he saw Zuo and Mina, who were stunned.


    Large space hall. There are several buses parked there, but when I saw what was behind it, the Zuo ''ers were surprised.


    Tank. Jeep with mini gun. A number of containers. Some of those containers look familiar. Because it is a container packed with firearms such as machine guns and assault rifles and grenades, once sold by a bamboo break run by Zuo. It is also marked with a breaking bamboo break.


    (I did get bought out by the hub once... I mean, is that what you mean)


    In order to be a backstreet administrator, we need force commensurate with it. While regulating firearms other than pistols, residents of the back streets are well equipped and prepared.


    "But is this something I can show you?"


    Poona speaks the question.


    "If they''re residents of the same back street, there''s nothing wrong with finding out."


    And Zuo understood. A good number of residents of the back streets probably know that the hub possesses firearms classes in the building. But they have never been rumored. Whether they are all holding their mouths voluntarily.


    "He says he can''t stand a door in a man''s mouth, but his mouth says it''s the source of disaster"


    Zuo shrugs.


    "You''re right. I don''t feel comfortable talking about this kind of story, either, because it would be a drunken detachment. How scarier to find out where and who rumored"


    Taxi drivers smile and agree.


    "Well done, I''m here! Step into the darkness and be good.


    Suddenly a wild, fat shout sounds.


    "What... now?


    "Didn''t you bite funny? That''s right."


    Coming dreams and pity face to face.


    "You have come to our thirteenth staircase of joy, which is the center of the center, in order to prove your loyalty and discipline, even as you surrender yourselves to the back family business! That''s good!


    A middle-aged man, tall and in disappointing shape on the side, standing in front of the cab, keeps his arms along his waist and looking at the cab, screaming his bizarre mouth.


    "Don''t you have to come down?


    "This is the rule until we have permission."


    Taxi drivers answer questions. I''m talking about sending a bunch of people here.


    "Come on! Get down and show me that face!


    Permission granted, so the door opens and the three of us go outside the car.


    "You look good! Each one sees readiness! Pass first!"


    When a man screams, he projects the display in front of him and flies it to the Zo in the lead.


    (What the hell, this nori...)


    A holographic display that flies back to me, even though it''s frightening. The details of the central partnership with the thirteenth staircase of euphoria were detailed.


    Though the contents were checked in advance and known, Zao will confirm them again just in case. Because what is not stated in the prior information may also be written.


    "If you confirm and accept, please fill in your name and password and check the final confirmation field!


    It''s hard to predict that some time has passed, and a man screams.


    Once completed, the display will disappear.


    (I don''t think I need to go out of my way... formal etiquette)


    Simply having them scream and sign unilaterally was a collection that had no sense of etiquette or flattery, but I decided not to think deeply about it.


    "Though there was originally a representative of the thirteenth staircase of pleasure, where Kiriko Toyota would go! Poison field was busy, so I was allowed to represent him!


    I guess that''s what Zo thinks. Somehow he is the top executive of the thirteen hub and also the mayor of this city of euthanasia. There''s no way I can make a cheeky face for partnering with an organization on the back street.


    "Then I pray for your progress! I''m inspired!


    "Why are you screaming all the time?


    He asks me to come and dream, and a man comes and dreams.


    "You want to know!?


    "Yeah."


    The man laughed when he was interrogated and nodded.


    "Because I''m a fan of Mika Tsukinawa! I''m Respecting!


    A man who answers proudly. Zuo spills a bitter laugh when he hears it. Mika hates being imitated, but she doesn''t.


    "Don''t feel like you''ve wasted your time. From the thirteenth staircase side of pleasure, that might be important."


    Leaving the central facility, the zoo blurs in the running taxi.


    "Why don''t you come to work for the first time soon to get your crushed time back?


    Saying so, Mina flies the display from the back seat towards the passenger seat.


    "I''ve revamped yesterday''s candidacy and put forward a new candidate. Not many, but hey."


    There are about three new job candidates lined up on the screen that arrived good in front of Zao''s face.


    "This is all a substitute for the Don Pachi premise again."


    "That''s fine. Regardless of the confident, freelance end-of-life shop on your arm, many end-of-life organizations want to do their job avoiding combat as much as possible. It would be an appeal for a few elite starter organizations to launch new ones and take on Don Patchi as well.


    "I don''t know about your combat skills... Well, Junko recommended the mouse, so you can believe it, right?


    "I''m confident, but what about my dreams?


    "Good luck"


    A coming dream claiming less words.


    "Is it okay to hurt people, too?


    Be aware of your coming dreams and confirm further.


    "Fine. Fun"


    The anxiety of Zuo, on the contrary, increased to the dream of answering with a happy grin spilled.


    "There''s a nuance to seeing our power in the first place, so we have to work on the battle premise."


    Sauna also admits that what she says is best. If you take the request from Junko for real, you can view it as something of a warm-up for that matter.


    "Do you want this? The time is specified... Tomorrow, but it also says that you want to meet the day before. It''s a sudden story."


    The request Zuo decided to make was the escort of an illegal drug organization called ''Uber of Four Leaves''.


    Junko had long lost interest in the person.


    I''m not even checking out all of the mice that are countless, but completely losing interest is either making a less interesting substitute, or else becoming a ''rat''.


    Lack of dominance, difficulty in understanding the concept of loyalty, and from the pure child who doesn''t like them, people who worship or are loyal to themselves find themselves very annoying.


    I don''t want to be charismatic, and just part of the play in the nettle is enough to get me thieved. I don''t even think as much as dew that I actually want to be thistled in real life, etc. I am a pure child who doesn''t really make me uncomfortable, but only on this matter is a different story. Make Junko''s heart squeal without interruption.


    It doesn''t matter if you have a degree of respect or favor. But in the form of worship and loyalty, those who pour their hearts out to others, and the likeness itself, find it very disgusting.


    Junko analyzes himself as a chunk of me and an intense individualist, but possibly as a result. For this reason, as'' rats'', those who are attracted to and worship themselves by the pure child, who occasionally appear in the mouse, tried to leave them as far as possible.


    He was distinguished as one of the rats, but in which he was relatively better, he had a high fighting power, and yet the character was interesting, which made him a carriage applied to Junko as a special case this time. If you say so, it is to undo the rat and return to the mouse.


    "I have business to attend to, so I was wondering if it would be time for you to rendezvous with Zao and the others."


    Junko calling that former rat.


    He was a freelance starter and because of the work he was in, he couldn''t move right away.


    ''Woohoo... just where the angel was whispering. We''ll be on our way tomorrow.''


    In a conceited tone, the person on the phone accepted.

 687 11

    "Four Leafs of Uber," an illegal drug organization on the corner of Perfect Town, Amusement City.


    Among the drug organizations disturbed by the perfect town, it can be called the biggest, but the organization itself is not as massive. But it is also a sight to behold from other drug tissues in the same compartment. The reason for this is that we have spared no effort to support weak organizations and have repeatedly withdrawn from organizations that have no rules.


    The fact that we are still in head-on conflict with the overseas mafias that have invaded Euthanasia City has been a bit of a topic of discussion in the perfect town.


    (You mean the strong cover the weak, which leads to security and peace?)


    Even from the zo it looked like an ideal structure. There may also be plans to reduce the likelihood of falling asleep by small tissues.


    The three men were explained verbally to an executive named Liaoji Oshima at the office of Uber in Shiba, once again, the details of the job request.


    "As the request also said, the Mafias, who have recently risen to Euthanasia City, have turned all the drug organizations in this downtown area against their enemies and are rampant. Other organizations than ours are weak, and we are a one-man organization with only one combatant to use. I''m always on the escort because the bedside street dealer is being targeted, but I need some rest, too. I want you to take charge of escorting the traffickers."


    Ryoji Oshima was only a young man around twenty years old. He is somewhat a bearer of attractive looks with a juvenile odor and at the same time wildness, but his eyes are sharp, with the image of a raptor.


    (You remember coming here with a girl to remodel)


    Zao looked familiar to Liao Er. At the Yukooka Institute about two months ago, when Zuo went to make tea, she remembered that Tsuru''s girl would be remodeled with a look that looked serious.


    (Is it not an exaggeration to say that while one of these men is on vacation, he will fill that hole, although he is certainly right, that the fight against the Mafia and the others is in charge of this man alone? Well, even if we''re just dealing with each other, I know we''ll have a pretty good arm.)


    Look at Liao Er, Zao thinks.


    "How powerful is the mafia?


    "It''s troublesome because of the numbers and the firepower. They also have submachine guns. I let one of our traffickers die without protection. About yesterday."


    Liao Er throws up abominably at Zao''s inquiry.


    "These are the two of us, even though they are elite..."


    Zao conceives. I took on the job because I thought it seemed like the best job, but when I heard more about it, I didn''t feel that it was difficult.


    "I need to talk to you for a second"


    "Go ahead. I''m not saying I can''t."


    I''m taking you both out of the office, Zao.


    "Suppose I''m on the front line too. Sometimes I want to know your powers, but I need manpower. [M] You can''t do anything about my combat power, but you can guide or restrain your enemies. I want one of you to be thorough with the trafficker''s guard and the other to be aggressive in killing the raiders. And of course the guard role. Look at the gap and attack me. If you two see you can''t cover it, I''ll do it and draw the attention of the enemy a little bit."


    "Is the boss on the front line himself? - Hmmm...... I''d like to let the idiot boss of the previous organization hear it - Whoa, sorry about the irrelevant story."


    Hearing Zuo''s suggestion, Sauna says in a nefarious tone.


    "What I''m doing is stupider. The human being at the top is a proper conductor and mentor. It looks like a seemingly well-dressed story, such as when the general fights with soldiers at the bottom, but it''s not really true at all. If the Admiral is taken, it will be over. It''s a shallow, crappy antibone idea to be in the safe zone. The top has to sit in the safe zone. It is, of course, case-by-case. You''re going to want manpower this time, so you have to... and so on."


    I thought it might indicate difficulty in the proposal I am now talking about because I am talking about pity, but there seemed to be no sign of it.


    "There are phases where we effectively use the king as a force of war, and hey. But the boss of the previous organization was a guy who didn''t have a case by case or a snag, he just flipped around and said it out. Clearly, I was incompetent."


    "Well, I just need you to understand that I can''t afford to leave the organization before you."


    Poona doesn''t seem to like previous organizations much longer, but Zao has grown hesitant to talk about his disgust with a completely irrelevant story. Sauna''s story, which involved the area, has begun to be appropriately heard.


    "Let''s take it on. But can you trust our power?


    Back at the office, Zuo asks Liao Er.


    "Hmm? Before I got here, there was a report of all the members of the organization, Junko Yukioka''s mouse. Then I thought you''d be fine, and you said it in advance on purpose to make me trust you, didn''t you?


    In response to Liao Er''s words, Zao looks at Mina with jito eyes.


    "I''d like to compliment you for giving me a proper distraction, but what''s wrong with not reporting what you told me?


    "haha...... it was pretty much a one-handed drop"


    Pity Na misses her eyes and cheeks.


    Poona is quite capable, but Zao suspected that she also has the Dodger child attribute.


    Eastern Euthanasia, once known as Cebu, close to the city centre. Downtown in front of Punishment and Electric Railway Cebu Station.


    Not so big a city, not so many people.


    There is no deep reason why the Lion Wife chose this place. If you insist, anywhere away from the euthanasia police station would have been fine. If it''s going to be a great town, the Euthanasia Police Department fiends will rush.


    Three people, Kehiko, Kida and Rodriguez, are waiting in the corner of downtown. Pick a spot in the city where surveillance cameras will die.


    Rodriguez and Kehiko wear masks and hide their faces. But only Kida had revealed its crooked face. I told him to put on the mask, but he refused for some reason.


    The lion wife is not on the ground. He''s a conductor, so he stands by in the safe zone. I intend to have Rodriguez hold the camera and give instructions while checking the footage he shot in real time.


    "Do it."


    I had instructions from my lion wife than a fingertip-sized cell phone worn on my earlobes.


    Rodriguez jumped out onto the street with a machine gun, aware that he was shooting with a camera in his chest pocket. The passers-by look at it and groan, but they didn''t think it was real. Whether it''s shooting or something.


    The gunfire continued to sound, and with the bloodshed, the middle-aged woman and old woman who were nearby fell. Elementary school students on their way to the school where they saw it were stiff, the old courier slipped his hips, and the thick fat woman with makeup ran away with a golden cut.


    Target the escaped woman first and shoot from behind. Next, elementary school, and finally, shooting through the head of an old courier.


    Through the side of that Rodriguez, Kida enters the department store. Look at that. Rodriguez stops shooting guns and follows Kida for shooting.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    With strange shouts, Kida transforms into a Phantom. The body tone turns blue and black, and countless thin, short stick-like things float underneath the skin in surprise along the body''s surface. The bars vary in size. They are all in the body, but Kida herself doesn''t know what kind of organ they make up.


    The guests of the department store who saw Kida''s transformation scene hold their legs and breathe. But at that point, no one screamed.


    "Whoa!


    Shouting again, Kida pressed her throat and stuck it forward only on her face, spraying the same smoke from her mouth as the color of her skin with great momentum.


    Smoke-touched customers and clerks collapse in a painful phase. It is an instant, highly toxic gas that wielded ferocity in the P931 case.


    "Hahaha, it''s a hiatus! You''re more scrupulous than me!


    Kida looks down at the housewife who is falling and suffering in the nearest vicinity and screams in a petty manner.


    So the scream is finally heard, but the scream was quenched by the gunfire of Rodriguez''s machine gun.


    Running around early, Savoli high school girls also shoot from behind without hesitation. A mother who tries to escape with the baby is shot in the foot and falls.


    "Ko, I won''t let this child alone kill you!


    Even when he looks round and sees the mother covering the baby, Rodriguez blows his head off without any emotion, and when he deliberately spreads his round body to remove the crying baby, he rambles the gunshot into its mouth with no expression. Where I stuck my breath and the crying stopped, I pulled the trigger.


    (I can see without the expression. This guy really enjoys murder)


    Kehiko looks at Rodriguez on the side and thinks.


    (Kida and Rodriguez can''t help but hate the world. So if you break even some of that hateful world, you can''t help but have fun)


    I know how Kehiko felt, but I also felt that I was something different when I saw others rambling like that. But I don''t even know why I think so.


    (A year ago, I killed people too... I wonder why. I''m feeling a lot of resistance when I see other guys doing the same thing. I''m on my own)


    While licking two candies in his mouth at the same time, Kehiko looked at Kida and Rodriguez with a blur without any particular rampage.


    ''Okay, that''s enough for today. Retreat. Kahiko will open the subspace tunnel when he moves to a location without a surveillance camera. "


    At the time the department store ground floor was overflowing with corpses, the withdrawal directive came down from the lion wife.


    "Already? I''m not having much fun."


    "Staying forever increases the risk of being used for you"


    A lion''s wife complaining about Kida.


    Three people moving to the emergency stairs. So Kehiko opens the entrance to the subspace tunnel at his feet.


    Three people going around the tunnel and out of the department store.


    "That''s short. Can''t you get a little more distance?


    "Shut up. You don''t know what you''re doing if you can."


    I was irritated by Rodriguez''s words, and Kehiko was reflexively poisoned.


    Because subspace tunnels cannot be used continuously, they escape from there with their feet for a while.


    Through a narrow street without surveillance cameras, into a privately owned store, through the back of the store while killing customers and clerks in the store. The six-year-old who was in the halfway room, too, for all the cost of going, Rodriguez shoots himself in the head with a gun and pulls him out into the back of the building.


    Get into the ambulance that was stopped and run out with the siren.


    "Can this make you get away with it?


    As Rodriguez drives the ambulance, he asks his lion wife.


    "Turn one vehicle at a time into another on the way. I have it prepared in advance. And escape in bulk. It''s easy to escape if you secure an escape route and even come to crime as a group. ''


    If there''s one concern material, it''s Rodriguez. Even if he hides his face, he stands out from that physique. But the lion wife keeps it out of her mouth.


    (We''ll find out eventually. I can''t help thinking about it)


    The lion wife gave a crime statement online. Dance. Bacteria''s name is well in line, and I also wrote that we made the P931 case ourselves.

 688 12

    Since the escort is scheduled for tomorrow, Zuo, Laimeng and Mina returned to Ajito once.


    After taking a breath and opening the internet, I learned online that there had been a terrorist attack in Euthanasia City earlier. It''s not a great town downtown with a tight alert for boulders, it''s in front of the eastern station downtown. There are so many large downtown areas that you can''t count with both hands and legs in the city of Anle, which has merged the municipalities of Tokyo Metropolitan City.


    What about the terrorism, in addition to what was poisoned like the resurgence of the P931 case, is that a big man randomly shot a machine gun and killed several people?


    Furthermore, from those who carried out the terrorist attacks, a statement of the crime was also made. The name "Dance Bacteria" was also clearly noted.


    "Hmm... is it the work of the organization that Junko is trying to make us fight"


    "This is yummy if we don''t move quickly, too. There''s going to be more and more sacrifices."


    To the roaring Zuo, Sauna says in a voice with no tension.


    "But I don''t know how to throw out a job as an escort. Is it possible that Junko is guiding you in the back..."


    When Junko is someone who does that a lot, Zao knows.


    That Junko called.


    Did you see the internet? No, it sounds like you''re doing a crime statement thing on TV. ''


    "I just saw it. You didn''t set that up, did you?


    ''No way. There''s no point in doing that. At this point in time, when Zao and the others said they were going to start another job, it''s almost a harassment level to do that or something. Come on.''


    I get a decent answer back.


    ''Cause I''m also in a position to be obsessed with you from the center. Dance. The fact that the bacteria faces are the mice I made, the center''s gonna find out. In that condition, as always, there''s no room for this. "


    With the image of Zuo, Junko seems to plainly prioritize his hobby even with his central counterpart, and I don''t know how far this word can truly be taken.


    "Oh, and I''ve spoken to someone who''s on my side of the arms-free doorstep, so add him to the membership."


    "Is that a mouse too?


    ''Fair enough. I was a rat, not a mouse. Hey. She''s funny inside for a rat, so I was wondering if I could give her a call. So, I got back to you that I could quit free and join the organization, and I think I''m on my way over there now.''


    "I hope you''re not a problem kid."


    At the point of being an interesting kid, I didn''t feel like there was anything there.


    At the point where Junko hung up, check with the monitor that a visitor showed up before Ajito.


    "It''s really timely. And... by the way, that guy."


    I''ve never actually seen it, but Zao knew the person.


    A skinny man dressed prominently when he does, with his head stuck up big and stiffened with a leash, in round sunglasses, with vertical stripes of clothing.


    It''s Angel.


    Says Sauna, seeing a man on a monitor camera in front of Ajito. I know Mina naturally because she is the same end-of-life shop and the other person is quite famous.


    Zuo is on his way to pick you up. Patience also follows. Dreams remain in the room.


    "Phew, is it Ajito in the back of the mountain that angels are likely to overlook too? But you can''t overlook angels when I''m here. Yeah, I''m Angel. Regards,"


    Zuo was surprised that he was the man as rumored by Angel, who greeted him in a playful tone that made no sense.


    "I''ve heard from Junko, but is it okay to quit the freelancer and work in our organization?


    "I''m here because I''m convinced. An angel showed me a new way, and I was led. And I can be the guardian angel of Plutonium Dundee, and I can be the destroyer angel."


    "Yeah, okay. Regards."


    I was going to check a lot with the interview, but I got a lot of trouble and cut it up early.


    "I have an escort job tomorrow as soon as possible, can we move soon? I think there''s a good chance he''s going to be a donkey."


    Zuo speaks to Angel as he enters the Ajito and returns to the room he was in earlier.


    "The Concerto of the Magnificent Death (Concerto) played by the angels, according to which the opera of the terminal demons of the wretched Lambs will be dispelled, without screaming for mercy and salvation, nor reaching the ears of the angels, and pale lives will be pruned"


    "When you can go, can''t you say it in a nutshell -?


    Saying pity in a ragged voice. I think Zo is the best.


    (Has this man always been such a nori? What a mismatch for an angel dressed like a chimp from the last century in the first place...)


    I knew my reputation as a freak, and I had a bad feeling at a time when Junko was interesting, but it was more than I imagined.


    "The boss is also the boss. It''s like, ''Can you go? You don''t confirm, you order me to come, do you?


    "It was..."


    Pointed out by Poena, Zuo makes a face like he chewed up a bitter bug. As president for a long time, even though I stood on top of people as boss, if I was a little tea brewing Phantom, I''d be this much.


    "Whoa, whoa!?


    Angel glances at her bare dreams of coming, raising her voice and surprised.


    "Now what?


    It''s a hassle, but I''ll stick it out for once.


    "Ko, this boy? No, is the girl exactly an angel? Not a fallen angel like Shizuno Rei."


    Apparently, Angel sees the coming dream as an angel.


    "I know. The angel... was there. Come on, I''m right in front of you."


    "Angel?"


    A dream to look up at Angel with a decent face.


    "My name is Angel. I''m an angel, too. And you''re an angel, too."


    To Angel''s eccentric Japanese, Zuo spills a dry grin.


    "A comedian?


    To the question of coming dreams, Poona unwittingly nearly blows and holds her mouth down.


    "Angel jokes suffer from understanding in people''s bodies. No, another angel whispers to my instincts that it''s happier not to understand"


    Angel keeps talking to angels without turning.


    When you suffer more from understanding, you squeal without saying it.


    "Did Junko''s modification fail and have a negative impact on his head?


    More dreams come and say what I thought relentlessly. Zuo also seriously doubted the possibility.


    "Pfft, regardless of whether it adversely affects me, I have undergone pure child modification surgery, and I''m pretty sure I can hear angels and see what angels look like. To that end, he could have made quite a name for himself as a freelance starter. It will also help this organization."


    To Angel''s remarks, Zuo listened with a straight face. I don''t know if it''s just an abstract expression, or if he''s really the only one who can perceive an angel with five senses.


    "Is that angel and his ability to predict or something?


    Angel laughs at Zao''s question.


    "It''s an impeccable way of putting it. An angel that only I can see tells me the answer that leads to the right answer for the future. I also feel a little different to call it a prediction of a future that could happen, but saying yes doesn''t make me lie"


    "Isn''t that pretty powerful?


    When I heard about Angel, my dream came and said: Zao agreed. Even if it is a vague substitute, it must be a powerful ability if we are to avoid the bad consequences of the future and move on to good results.


    Dance. The faces of the bacteria were returning to Azito to celebrate today''s achievements.


    While Kida and Rodriguez are in a good mood for a beer and are interested in chatting about how neither Lion Wife nor Mandarin look, only Kehiko is devouring the cake in a cool way.


    Kehiko is subtly changing her mind. Kida and Rodriguez were killing people as a delight because they looked so ugly.


    Even though Hidayoshi looked so radiant, Kida and Rodriguez didn''t feel as radiant as the shards. Rather, it is the opposite image. I wonder what this difference is, and Kehiko takes it seriously.


    (These people are just like me. It should be the same. I thought it was the same. No, it''s actually the same. I hate the world. He thinks he''s an enemy)


    That''s for sure. Certain facts. I can empathize with their feelings. But...


    (That''s why it''s ugly. That''s why it sucks)


    Kahiko was cursing the world. I thought it would break. A companion who carried out only part of the destruction of the world looked like a hero.


    But by mingling with a group that carried out the destruction of the world, and seeing the world cursers very similar to himself, he fell into the feeling that he had seen himself objectively, and Kehiko''s heart was shaking violently.


    It''s because they overlap with themselves that they look ugly.


    This world is ugly, and those who live in this ugly world have also decided to be ugly, recognizing everything as their enemies, but still have resistance to killing with their own hands, and have thoroughly avoided murder since the parental killing that inspired their fugitive lives.


    (What would you think if your coming dream found out about me now...)


    Kahiko is the only person in the world with an open heart. A year before I ran away from home, a younger kid lived next door. A kid who used to play with Kehiko.


    I also returned to Euthanasia City to meet the child. But that prompted me to be in such a strange organization now and destroy the world the way I wanted it to.


    I am in terrible bullying at school, my parents are unfriendly at home and I always have fights and I care little about my only son''s self. As of kindergarten, I don''t remember having much conversation with my parents.


    Ever since I was a little girl, I couldn''t help but be jealous of my happy parents and children on the road.


    Kehiko left the house and walked around all over Japan, breaking into scattered robberies, especially in houses with parents and children, where violent intentions to kill took place.


    Kehiko, who not only gained strength at the Snow Oka Institute, but even changed his personality, once lost his temper and was always filled with anger, but he tried not to just commit murder, no matter how much he aroused his willingness to kill.


    (Do you regret what you''ve done now? No... I''m not guilty. There shouldn''t be.)


    I have no regrets or guilt for killing my parents. But I still have feelings for myself after that, including now. Above all the hindsight is that it disappeared without saying anything to the younger children of the neighborhood, who were close.

 689 13

    The next morning, the face of Plutonium Dundee, who had added a new member, headed to Ajito, a four-leaf uber to be escorted.


    "Oh? Wasn''t it a holiday today?


    Zuo is surprised because Ajito had a client, Liaoji Oshima.


    "I''m off, but... I had a hard time getting home, and I stayed in my office last night. Yeah, I''m not gonna cancel my job, and I''m gonna feed my English here today, so don''t worry."


    (Family, fighting with lovers, I guess, that''s why)


    When he saw Liao Er, who said with a face that seemed very difficult to say, Zao somehow guessed.


    "Even now, you''re the face I saw at the Yukioka Institute."


    Look at Zao, Liao Er says.


    "I remember you, too, but I didn''t say it to you because I thought you''d forgotten. Thanks to you, I had my castle again, independent of the institute. It''s our first job to remember."


    "Well, that''s eye-catching."


    After a long chat with Liao Er, Zuo and the others head with the seller of the organization to the literal back street, called "Bed Street".


    It is an odd long road sandwiched between buildings, an area where mainly backstreet residents step in. The entrance is narrow, but if you go somewhat further, even though it is sandwiched in the building, there is plenty of space.


    They say all stores facing the road are the business of residents on the back street. Conflict is also a frequent danger zone.


    The number of sellers is two. It''s an easy number to escort. After confirming that, decide on the operation and the role. One more member, but Zuo will also participate as planned.


    "I''ll serve as the guard. Be their guardian angel, and find out who they think is after the traffickers, and blow the trumpet of death."


    Angel offered.


    "Do you have enough guards on your own?


    "As planned, I will also turn to the defensive role"


    To Zao''s inquiry, Sauna says in a scarce voice of tension.


    "Then I will serve as planned, if ever."


    That''s what Zo says. He dreams of coming. I also looked up at Zao in my dreams and nodded silently. He reacted properly, so I''m relieved. I worry about the interaction of the incoming dreamer because he is occasionally unresponsive or has a strange reaction.


    Three hours have passed since I started escorting the traffickers. It''s 12: 30 a.m.


    Watching beside him, the job of a trafficker in an illegal drug organization was a time-consuming substitute. It''s basically something that keeps waiting, and the person I contacted beforehand comes and finds this one, in the form of selling it.


    Buyers aren''t just residents of the back street. Obviously there were some residents on the street.


    There are others who seem to be traffickers, and when they meet with the traffickers of Uber in Shiba, they interpret each other. It''s such an atmosphere that we make a grand deal in front of this one, but we use it in concession of territory.


    During the time of nothing, he was also interested in chatting with the traffickers of Ubar in Shiba.


    "Once one more person has digested their appointment, let''s go to lunch"


    A few minutes after the seller said so, a suspicious group appeared on the bedding street. That number is thirteen.


    A group that looks Oriental, but is clearly not Japanese. It was clear that it was a Chinese mafia. Besides, he''s pointing a clear hostility at us.


    "Isn''t Oshima here today? That''s a lousy clap. Today''s the day I brought in the elite to give him guidance."


    The little man at the back said in fluent Japanese. This guy would be the leader.


    "It''s coming soon. I''ll be ready for a moment, Angel, but only in the meantime, please guard me."


    That''s what Mina says and takes off her clothes.


    Poona takes off her loose clothes enough to say she''s bumpy. Then, from underneath, a slightly dull blue body tight that fits the skin perfectly becomes exposed.


    "Be alert for once, but the opponent seems to have no indication of moving in a way that is offensive. Angels are amazing, too."


    A glance at Piona''s change of clothes and Angel spills a slight smile.


    Indeed, Angel is right, the mafias are rigid with their gaze on Mina. In addition to the act of suddenly taking off his clothes, he is blinded by the costumes that appear from under his clothes.


    It is not particularly unusual from the collection. I have seen many people undergoing similar modifications at the Snow Oka Institute. It''s called a heroic mouse, a special hero.


    Mina takes the foldable helmet out of the bag and wears it. A helm mimicking a bird, with a pointy tip visor covering his face.


    "Blue Hassibiro child! Guess!"


    Poona poses and gives you a name.


    (Oh, was that hashibillocho? It doesn''t even look alike if you ask me)


    Zuo is convinced to see Piona''s helm.


    "Hey, can I kill you already?


    Pull the hem of Zao''s clothes, and the coming dream asks.


    (Don''t be too straightforward in your expression. Should I be careful...)


    With that in mind, Zuo snorts silently.


    "Is that possibly Junko Yukioka''s heroic mouse?


    "If you do, you can''t be alarmed. Take care of him!


    The mafias were wary in Chinese, but despite the Zuo Dynasties and the sellers. However, I only understood that the decree of battle had been taken.


    Some mafia pulls out a gun. The sellers lay down on the spot and Angel and Mina stand in front of them.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    The part of the eye that was on the helm glows when Mina yells at the mafia who has pointed a gun at us.


    "Oh, hey?


    One of the mafias, who was safe, shouts out when he sees several mafias completely stopped moving as if they had been stopped from time.


    The shootout began. Angel and a few mafias are shooting up. The two Mafias are defeated as early as possible, but due to their high numbers, Angel is immediately driven into battle defense.


    Angel was the shield of the traffickers to protect them, but he got the attention of his enemies, and it was gone by then. Angel was to take on the role of Zao.


    "Come here."


    Zuo invites two traffickers into the shadows. For once, Patience is putting herself up and covering for me, but there''s no way I can protect you both.


    It''s a mafia pointing a gun at a runaway trafficker.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    Once again, Piona''s helm''s eyes lit up, and Mafia''s body, aimed at the traffickers, stiffened.


    Seeing the seller and Zao hid behind the building, Mina moved on to the attack. Mafia, I poke at you.


    Naturally, the bullets pour from the mafias, but Mina takes steps left and right to cleverly engage. I hit a few shots, but I couldn''t pierce Poona''s suit.


    When Mina fleshes to the mafia where she was closest, the visor of the helm rises. In addition, the visor extends and the tip is pointed. That doesn''t even look as if it''s going to mimic Hashibilocou''s mouth.


    "Hashibilo, stick it!


    Piena shakes her head at high speed, and the tip of its mouth visor pokes the mafia''s throat and face all over the hole. A mafia that screams, wraps up blood, and falls more and more.


    Angel is in shootout with several mafias as he rushes around, but he seems to be struggling with a large number of enemies and no shelter. Still murdered one more mafia.


    (What''s your dream -!?)


    Zuo was stunned when he glanced at what the incoming dream, which was originally to be an offensive role, was doing.


    My dreams were like when I was in Ajito, taking off my clothes. And barely wrapped only a white cloth, growing large white wings, floating in the universe. But its wings are not the same as the wings of birds, the skin membrane of bats, or the wings of worms. Six inorganic white planks and four fluffy and groovy cloths of half-transparent white grew above his back.


    Mafia, Angel, Pity Na, and the traffickers look out when they notice the change in their coming dreams.


    "And the angel... he was a real angel, as I can see."


    Primary interruption of the shootout, groaning Angel.


    "What are you desperate for?


    The coming dream looked at the mafia and groaned pompously.


    The mafias stop moving in unison. I can''t move my hand with the gun. I can''t move the muzzle. I can''t pull the trigger. It doesn''t move just the arms, as if they were fixed in space.


    "What are you hurting me for?


    When the dream came to speak, the change happened again. I wondered if the tips had gotten intensely heavy from the wrists of the mafias, as if they were pulled by unseen forces, all beaten to the ground at the same time by their bodies to the front.


    "Why are you here now?


    Every time a dream comes to speak, a change occurs. Now let the mafias'' bodies jump and rise high in the air. You can hear the mafias rising higher than the five-story miscellaneous building standing right beside you and even fixed in the air screaming all the way to the ground.


    "How did this happen?


    The mafias, flying high in the sky, fell at unnatural fierce speeds. momentum that doesn''t seem like just natural gravity. Fall after obviously more force has been applied.


    The mafias literally crumbled and snapped to the ground. Not only was he normally dropped, but he was peppered with an invisible hand, as if to smash a flying bug.


    The mafia was annihilated without any hesitation. Both Zao and the traffickers are taken aback by the sight of that tragic death.


    "If the angels grabbed me, it would seem to be the end of the line."


    Angel said as he looked down at the tragic body and slipped his sunglasses up with his index finger. Hi. He seems to have figured out the identity of his ability to come and dream.


    "What do you mean?


    Zuo comes out more than the shade of things and asks Angel.


    "That kid is manipulating gravity. If you get caught by the consciousness of an angel, that''s pretty much it. Angel Consciousness - There''s nothing wrong with that kid''s consciousness if you avoid getting caught. It''s no different than dealing with motivation."


    "If you say that, you can''t usually deal with motivation."


    Explained by Angel, Zao laughs bitterly.


    "Perhaps the key, that angel''s wing. Like mindfulness, instead of grabbing the opponent entirely at the root of consciousness, you can look at that wingspan as controlling gravity"


    Zao was more impressed with Angel, who spotted it lightly than his ability to come to dream.


    "You seem familiar with Junko''s mouse."


    "Before the guardian angel named Junko Yukioka showed up, I was in charge of the slaughter angel who specializes in mouse processing. He was giving judgment to a fallen angel who ran wild and did too much evil. I don''t think I had a single mouse in that role."


    Angel speaking with a nostalgic face.


    Zo dreams of coming. The dream was mostly in the process of wearing undressed clothes.


    Zuo was concerned that his dreams of coming were as if even worms were moaning, killing the mafias.


    (Are you the type of person who enjoys killing? Although rarely in the back streets. I don''t see this kid''s mind distorted, but I hope he doesn''t run wild and hit the heck out of him...)


    I needed to know more about my coming dreams, Zo thought. In order for Zuo to control his coming dreams, and for him to be able to control himself properly.

 690 14

    Even after leaving the mafia, the seller''s escort also serves well and, at 5 p.m., travels with the two sellers to the Four Leafs Uber office.


    "I''ve done it flashy, but wouldn''t it make the war worse?


    He tells his client Liaoji Oshima in detail about the backbone that repelled the mafia, and Zao asks worryingly.


    "No, you did a great job. Rather, it''s the best result."


    Zuo was concerned in the position of the other organization, but Liao Er seemed really satisfied.


    "Nice to see you again, if you like."


    "Oh, please. I would recommend it to any illegal drug organization that is benevolent."


    Zo was relieved because Liao Er put in a happy word.


    "I miss it when it feels like I''m back in my beginnings. I remember the first time I started a business on the street, or when I failed and fell into the back street and created an arms-smuggling organization."


    When he left Ubar in Shiba, Zuo said in a good mood.


    "The previous organization ended up crushing, but I don''t want to fail in this organization anymore."


    Unlike before, it is a small number of elite organizations, but if you can, you want to increase the number of people, and there are many future visions in the collection.


    "The angel''s face also says honesty for the third time. It''ll work this time."


    "Oh, I don''t want to screw up this time"


    To Angel''s words, Zuo pulls his mind together. Angel''s words were conveniently interpreted and he was not willing to poke.


    "Are you leaving me alone about my coming dreams?


    Unexpectedly, Mina speaks out in a challenging tone, passing her dissatisfaction. Surprisingly, Zuo and Lai Dream see Poona.


    "Hey, come on dreaming, what was that earlier?


    Poona comes and looks down on her dream and asks.


    "What''s that?


    Dreams of knuckles, like I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    "Fight the Mafia."


    "I ended my life. What''s that?


    The coming dream looks up at Poena''s face and says it back plainly.


    "I''m not blaming you for killing me. The fact that you were acting like you enjoyed killing me is the problem. Some parts of me simply don''t have a hobby or emotional acceptance, but before then, when you do something like that, you''re bound to fall into a pit one day, right?


    "A pit?"


    I don''t know what I''m dreaming of coming to, but I ask him again with a small neck.


    "Let''s be specific. The pleasure of that murder is the end in itself if you keep in mind that you enjoy killing at all times during battle. Doing so naturally takes my mind off it. It leads to alarm. It can also give them a gap and invite them to kill themselves or their people. Do you understand what I''m saying? Is it telling?


    The face of the coming dream gradually changes to the pity of preaching with a serious eye. He seems to have understood and accepted the words of Poena, making him look sorry. This is the first look I''ve ever seen in a dream.


    "That''s very vivid. You remember that, too?


    "Grunt."


    Mina stuffs her words in Zo, who accidentally pokes at her.


    "I don''t enjoy killing you, but I''ve put too much heat into the Don Patch fun, I can''t see around it, and I''ve made useless sacrifices because of me... Besides, someone who always cared about me and took care of me... I killed him, too. For the rest of my life�� I will not forget"


    A pity that reminds me of my hard past and speaks hard to say.


    "Okay. Be careful. Sorry."


    Honestly accepting Piena''s warning and dreaming of coming, who also apologized, Zao stroked his chest down. If you''re the kind of kid who dreams of coming here bending a navel, it''s a pain in the ass to be honest.


    (It''s also important what Poona said, but at the heart of it is what came to the nature of enjoying killing in your dreams. Plus there are occasional noisy things to say on a daily basis)


    Whether you look at your current attitude, and as far as you''re dealing with it, your coming dreams are not twisted from your sexual roots, and I don''t think you''re psycho. No, I can see a somewhat psychotic side, but it''s not stained.


    (It''s a classic teenager falling in the back street, but was there a difficulty in the home environment? I want to know about it. Sounds like it at the time I ran away from home......)


    Even if I wanted to know, I would be hesitant to hear that directly without context.


    6: 30 p.m. The four were set to have dinner at the diner that Angel was on his way.


    "An angel can rest his wings, too. A diner means here. I''ve been making fun of you for a long time."


    Angel says as he enters the store and pushes his sunglasses up with his fingers.


    "Oh, there you are. It''s not uncommon for angels to bring friends. Angel had a friend too."


    An aunt of a small fat clerk in an apron greets her with a loving smile.


    "You didn''t have any friends?


    "Angel, are they calling you -? Can I call you by that name too?


    Come dream and pity ask Angel.


    "Both of them are very difficult questions to answer, like angels accidentally lose their words"


    "So you weren''t there."


    "Are you saying it''s okay?"


    To Angel, who opens his hands, Laimeng and Piena look at each other and interpret it at will.


    "Here''s the next news. This is a follow-up report of a terrorist attack in the downtown area in front of Cebu Station on the Amusement City Sentence Beating Line. A group named ''Dance Bacteria'' who carried out the terrorist attacks has issued a new offending statement ''


    It was on the TV that was in the store, and there was news of yesterday''s attack again.


    ''We reject this society as evil. We are more distortions (strains) than this evil society. All the destruction we cause is karma, bad cause and good sense. We are heirs to the spirit of Daikichi. I also believe that our spirit will inherit from someone. We hate this world. We will cut this world off from our enemies''


    be read out by the announcer. In a statement with no shards of taste, Zao''s aversion and spit rise.


    "I can''t even say angels of destruction, fallen angels. That''s who we have to go to hell with."


    Angel in a tone as if to sing a poem.


    "The studio invites you to come to Professor Marutaro Maruizawa, who specializes in criminal psychology"


    "Hmm?"


    Zao looked familiar to a skinny middle-aged man commentator with round glasses, introduced to the announcer.


    ''Let me tell you about this, hey, there are people who will be affected by Daikichi, because, as they say, society is really bad. Don''t blame society. You''re a preaching drooling asshole with no shame for your own nastiness and self-responsibility theory. That, I will. Because society is so bad, these terrorists come out, too. Then there will be some dissatisfaction in any country''s society. But when you become a cramped society full of monsters with no relaxation in your heart, more monsters like that come out.''


    With little effort to correct the standard language, the Kansai Valve remains intact, and the commenter''s professor speaks in an open and quick tone. The voice also sounded familiar to Zao. But I can''t remember where I heard it or where I saw it.


    "Family and society, treat people with more compassion. That''s all. Yeah. Yet parents abused their children, their bosses abused their men, teachers ignored bullying, city hall officials'' wives rounded up with a transgressive attitude...... come on, shitty bitch with a bad attitude from the city hall in Wye, what are you talking about? I wish you''d been the first to be killed in a terrorist attack."


    "Dr. Maruizawa, it''s live..."


    The announcer can''t panic to a crime psychology professor who puts up personal grievances with a dozen voices toward the camera. Zo thought this guy wouldn''t be called to this show anymore.


    ''Is it weird what Wye is saying? Am I right? I mean, that''s what I mean. Create a gentle society. Be nice to your surroundings first. That''s what prevents indiscriminate terrorism, isn''t it?


    "I even started preaching and enlightening you when you called me for the psychological state of criminals and how this kind of terrorism happened, this professor..."


    Says Mina with a smile on his face as he watches TV. But I don''t think it''s a good idea to make this Kansai Valve professor''s mouth. Aside from whether it''s doable or not, he said it''s true.


    "Even though it sounds like terrorism is fun, the public says it''s even terrorism bad. Weird."


    "Dude..."


    The speech of the coming dreams in tune with terrorism was not to be overheard by the boulders.


    "Is it going to be interesting to ramble around the city and kill innocent people indiscriminately?


    "Yeah. Sounds like a lot of fun. I don''t do it, but I feel like trying. I also know how people feel about what they''re doing. It would be interesting if I did it. But don''t worry, I won''t do it."


    That''s what I''m here to say and smile small, but I''m not at all comfortable with Zuo.


    "Besides, people watching TV think it''s fun to terrorize other people. I''m watching the news because it''s fun. An unconscious evil where everyone is just enjoying the misfortunes of others. I''m just aware."


    Not to look down and laugh, but to tell the truth in a pale way.


    "If we do anything fancy so far, I think the police and the hub will take care of it first, before we move. It''s a little unrealistic that the four of us here are going to kill a group that has become completely famous in this world."


    Sachina says something strange.


    "Oh don''t think so too...... Junko seems to want to see us and them together, but it wouldn''t be a curtain for a new beginner organization to emerge, such as the existence that has had such a huge impact on the world."


    Though, I mean Junko, so Zuo had foreseen that his hand must be depressed to engage with ourselves, no matter how much noise he was forced to make.

 691 15

    At night, Poona and Angel returned home, and only Zuo and Lai Dreams remained in Ajito behind the mountain.


    I really wonder what''s going on with the family situation of my coming dreams, but I also wonder if I can ask that out.


    I was a little relieved that I started talking a lot compared to the first one, but I was really anxious when I had a dream that I said I was going to enjoy watching daytime strangulation and dancing bacterial terrorism.


    Two people facing each other and taking a meal silently. I also thought about shaking the subject from someone in the collection of something, but I found that I was also thinking about my coming dreams with some serious look on my face, so I had trouble speaking up.


    "After all, it seems better to stay empty"


    At the end of the meal, my dreams squeak.


    "What do you mean?


    "Me... Me, whether I do something fun or say something that sounds fun, me, me... about me... we all do it and look at it like we see something dirty. It always was. That''s why I stopped going out. I... I guess I should leave myself empty while I kill myself. That''s why it''s empty."


    Hearing about his coming dream, Zao remembered how tired he was. Tired also built a wall against society and pulled it off. He said the average person couldn''t recognize him as the same person he was, and that there was a trace of the sin he committed.


    "What do you want to do, kill or strangle?


    Zao asks.


    "I read it in a book. Humans aren''t just creatures of good, even creatures with bad parts. The desire to hurt people, to break something, is also equipped with a set for a creature called a human being. Some people that''s big. I''m right. I like to break it. I like to make you suffer. I''m a lot stronger than people."


    A pale talking dream.


    Tired has always preferred to do that, but now I regret it. But while he regretted it, he also said he was still looking for it. Zuo still thinks that there is something that goes through the pulse.


    (Why don''t you make it work with tiredness? I also feel that it''s going to be a good stimulus to each other. Do you want to talk to Junko?)


    Similar to tiredness in many ways, tiredness is a few steps ahead of coming dreams, and some are a few steps behind. Tired also has a strong desire for destruction, killing and chaos, but he says it''s almost out of control.


    "But I don''t... evil. Being hated. But I don''t want you to hate me from someone important. Besides, not everyone can make you suffer. For example, I don''t want Junko or my uncle to suffer. I don''t know about this guy, only bad guys like me."


    I guess it''s a big deal in many ways for a child of this age to hit his feelings honestly, Zao guesses. I wondered if it would have been painful to accumulate that I hit myself with it not long after I met him.


    "A society that diverts attention from evil. A society that refuses to hate evil as evil. Beautifully decorated society only on the outside. Nonsense. Boring. It comes to my head. But... I also thought that if you erased the evil of me, if you left it empty, that would be fine. It''s like daytime when you wind up with dullness."


    So the dream smiled with pleasure. I remember killing the mafia and I was immersed in the pleasant feeling of murder.


    "I will not deny you everything. Including the evil part. Probably didn''t completely deny it either."


    Zuo tells him quietly.


    "You said you wanted to wind up in the dust. Didn''t you want hope you still can''t see it now? You look for something, you want it, you don''t want it to be empty, so I think you can walk in this world, even if it''s evil."


    It was a crummy dialogue that I thought I''d be talking to myself, but this is a very serious situation. With a sincere attitude, you have to tell them.


    "Of course, you should not step off the road and control yourself as much as you can. On the other hand, you cut yourself off as evil, because you don''t want to be, so you say it''s better to stay empty, etc.?


    "Yeah, I said it. I don''t want them to hate me. But a good story about bugs."


    "Humans are not just one-sided. You just said it, too. He said that people are creatures of good and evil. Extreme bias towards just one is unnatural. You''re turning yourself down as evil, but you better give up like that and be careful not to bias yourself. No. - You''re already paying attention, aren''t you? I guess that''s why you''re worried."


    To Zuo''s point, the dreams are relaxed and silenced.


    "Yeah... right"


    After about a dozen seconds, my dream finally nodded. It was the answer after I thought about it and looked back at myself.


    (You''re basically honest with this kid. pure or not)


    It is a place of fondness, an attractive element and a troublesome nature.


    "Why is my uncle on the back street?


    A dream comes up and asks.


    "That''s..."


    Zao talked about how he fell into the back street, and what he was going to do after that, without covering it all up.


    "At this age, I regret losing. It''s painful, it''s painful, it hurts. It''s amazing. And here''s what I think. I was wondering if I''d still lose. I''m still alive. There''s something that''s been piling up for forty years. Bump it up. I want to build something that I''m comfortable with. It is in the form of receiving assistance from Junko, but I want to make it a good organization in order to build a new one. I want to make it a big organization. I want to make it a place I can be proud of. You should be the base of your heart. I have a strong desire to make something like that this time. For everyone who belongs to the organization. Hopefully, you and Poor Nah and Angel will have the same aspirations... I don''t know what I think."


    It was a zodiac that I was talking about with a true face, but I unintentionally spilled a grin that seemed to shine on me at the end.


    "It''s so sad to hear about your friend''s death."


    I said that my dreams were pompous.


    "Uncle, do you want to take your friend''s revenge?


    He stares at me and asks me that, and Zao drifts away.


    "You know very well. Do you know how you want to take revenge?


    "My friend is not dead. I keep living in my uncle''s heart. I want to keep him alive. Is that what you mean? I mean..."


    "That''s right. I want to prove it. Even in the way of a dead friend, you succeed. I want to accomplish on his behalf that people and organizations can be bigger, even in ways that weigh benevolence and enthusiasm, not in a way that only desperate money-making competition with others is everything. If I don''t die, if I succeed with the same will as him, I can take vengeance with it. I can prove it."


    "Oh well."


    Dreams make me laugh. It was such a clear and loud grin, like something satisfactory.


    "I''m on the same path as my uncle."


    At the end of the day, pounding and squeaking so, the coming dream rises and returns to its own room.


    In the last casual dialogue, Zao remembers something hot.


    (I wanted to talk to you a little more. Well...... next time ok)


    Above all, I couldn''t hear about the home environment I wanted to ask. Many of the residents of the back streets - especially those who fall into the back streets in their teens - are not in a very good home environment. Zuo was born and raised in a normal family, so even if you have sympathy for those who grew up in an unfortunate family environment, it''s difficult to empathize, but still want to know the roots of your coming dreams. Consider it important to know that.


    Around the same time, dancing bacteria asito.


    Kehiko was thrilled with Kida and stories about games and cartoons, and was killing time. I still couldn''t open my heart to Lion Wife and Rodriguez, but I broke it off with Kida, who was comfortable with me as if I were a disciple.


    Rodriguez is approximate to Kehiko, and when his gaze matches, he openly turns that way. Kehiko has decided that she probably doesn''t like something of herself because there were so many attitudes she didn''t bluff about even speaking up.


    Kida holds a fierce complex in its own distorted face. Because of this face, Kida was abandoned when she was a baby, and as a child she continued to be bullied, so much so that she was touched about her face, even when she was alive, that she was rejected. I also talked about it in front of Kahiko.


    Kehiko wasn''t everything either, but he talked about it somewhat. Kida sympathized with me.


    (This guy, the roots aren''t bad people. The world made me cold, and this is what happened. So this guy has the right to rip his fangs off in the world)


    At the same time as he sympathized with Kida, Kehiko remembered his wrath, which he couldn''t do.


    "What''s really ugly is not Kida''s face. This world."


    Kida laughs lightly at Kehiko, who stops eating sweet bread and lets her anger seep through her mouth.


    "Don''t say good things. I reviewed it a little."


    There comes Rodriguez on the top of the Buddha and speaks up.


    "But, to be precise, it''s this country and the people of this country that are ugly. Eliminate something different from ourselves while bringing in slaves in the name of immigrants. Lid for smelly stuff. Ugliness at the bottom."


    Rodriguez was born as a child of immigrants, but grew up with no nationality and remained treated as an immigrant. By parental judgment, that treatment of immigrants would benefit more from the minimum: immigration privileges.


    But as a result, Rodriguez grew up not being treated as a normal Japanese and knowing enough to say he didn''t like the fact that there was much to lose. A miserable life was decided because his parents had a cocky greed and tried to earn a fortune.


    After adulthood, he was transferred to a nursing home at the behest of the Immigration and Labor Service.


    So Rodriguez suited his scattered eyes. My heart twisted when I was old - or every day I was treated like an immigrant and scorned by old men who got bogged down and out of my mind. And cared for them, scorned and overlooked and scolded. He was summoned many times in the middle of the night with a buzzer and scolded, sometimes smashing the contents of diapers.


    As a result, Rodriguez began to have an extraordinary resentment towards this country, toward its national identity, toward the Japanese themselves.


    Fallen in the back street, as a freelance killer, Rodriguez worked by choosing a job that seemed out of his control, but he screwed up at work, amputated his arm, and became a mouse by visiting the Snowoka Institute to put his arm back together.


    Afterwards, I met my lion wife online, and I decided to become a terrorist with my lion wife, and I''m here now.


    "Don''t you hate me or Kida and the others? We''re both Japanese."


    Kahiko asks. Rodriguez looked at Kida, anyway, as if he had looked down somewhere about himself.


    "In the position of the abused, you are the same, so you have no hatred. Before that, I can hate an unspecified number of Japanese people, but I don''t hold hatred between individuals who have come to know me straight away. You don''t curse at me, you don''t hit me with slippers, you don''t throw teeth at me, you don''t imitate pissing."


    Listening to Rodriguez, Kehiko feels sympathy for him, too. Rodriguez also had scattered eyes, which led him to a bottomless hatred for the world.


    "Rodriguez, at first, was twitching at me, too. Don''t worry, I just can''t break it right to the first person I meet."


    "You know..."


    When I saw Rodriguez, who would look like he had chewed up a bitter bug in Kida''s words, nature and Kehiko also spilled a grin. Kehiko was happy that the wall that had been between Rodriguez and himself until now felt broken and disappeared.

 692 16

    morning. When I wake up, I still feel uncomfortable in a different landscape from my home.


    I have never dreamed of sleeping outside my home. Even when my parents and my sister''s flowers went to their relatives'' house, I only hated to come. Therefore, for the amulet of my coming dreams, either my father or my mother remained at home.


    My family, who I thought was annoying, is getting nostalgic early. No, on the contrary, I''m feeling like seeing you.


    I''m also sick of the fact that I came out without saying anything. I''m sure you''re worried. I would be pitying you. Guilt tightens my chest.


    I didn''t want to dream about this guilt more than anything. Both sin and punishment are intangible, coming dreams that man refuses to be foolish even at will in his heart, but coming dreams cannot escape that intangible foolish notion either.


    It would be great if I could just leave it all to my desires, but I can''t help it. The wedge is punched in. But I don''t even want to escape that wedge. Annoying and abominable, he gave up on the only way to get along well.


    "Dear"


    I throw up at myself. Suddenly, I fell into a fierce homesickness. In less than a few days, determined to do it in the back street, this kind of thing is so unusual and funny, that the coming dream is driven by the urge to beat yourself up and do it.


    At the same time, the suicide urge boils, but if I try to do that again, I suppress it because it''s going to be a shame on me.


    Dreams come to mind for a while. I''m not going to be able to keep this desire down. No matter how unusual, you must not turn away and accept and acknowledge this inert self. Because if you don''t, it becomes extra distorted, because you know it in your dreams.


    (I need to talk to my uncle.)


    I think of Zao.


    Now my dream is complete, I trust Zuo and admire him. He is a person of unexpected good sense to be a resident of the back street, and he seriously confronts children like himself. As a human being, as an elderly person, as a boss, I put it at a glance. Admittedly. My dream was to thank the boss of my organization.


    Rather than just sneaking up on Zao, Laimei decided on her heart to keep her shame firmly exposed even in front of Mina and Angel. I got homesick and I missed my family, trying to say it right. Because I''m one of them, I believed it was important to have an unusual look at my whole nakedness.


    I made it a holiday the day after my first job, but both Poor Na and Angel visited Ajito.


    "When it comes to rest, there''s nothing to do anyway. I thought your father would say you should spend some time getting acquainted with your new friends."


    Angel said, smiling.


    "Oh, Dad?


    Poona listens back unexpectedly because a dialogue came out of her mouth that doesn''t resemble this conceited man.


    "Never mind. I always tell your father that I''m talking to him in my heart."


    Angel with his hand on his chin and answering in a conceited pose.


    "I''ve always been free, but I was honestly lost when Junko hooked me up with it because I''m launching a new organization. I''ve always been an angel, but I didn''t think it was a bad idea to take a peek into the new world, so I talked."


    Sprinkling with cigarettes, Angel talks.


    "As for the way you treat your people, there might be a part of it that''s not easy. I''m not asking you to take a big look. Don''t hesitate to tell me if there''s something wrong. Angel Year listens honestly."


    It was a zodiac poking around in my heart that there would be strange places for Angel to speak humble words in a conceited tone. But I don''t even want to change that. Suppose he stays like this character.


    "It''s really comforting to see Angel and a good pity, and an experienced doomsday joining us from the beginning."


    Said Zuo with a smile.


    ''Cause I''m gonna have some good experience, too.


    Angel and Mina break their faces after dreaming of coming to appeal with a disgruntled face. Meanwhile, that claim of coming dreams was unexpected. I was wondering if there was such a childish side to it.


    "We met face-to-face and it was our first job to see each other''s power, but yesterday it went reasonably well. Junko''s the real deal, the terrorist group that''s trying to hit us is more problematic."


    Dance bacteria that has now become noisy on TV and is completely the subject of discussion. We must carry out its annihilation from now on.


    "Junko, dance. The bacteria maker said they were all mice."


    And, pity.


    "Oh, when you empower dangerous people like that..."


    I don''t know what I can do to expect Junko to see around it, but I''m still sick of it.


    "It would be something we should leave to the State Guardian Angel named Police. I''m sure that''s what your father would say."


    "That''s what my boss and I have been saying since yesterday."


    Piena poked at the words Angel had spoken.


    (Hmm...? What happened to your dreams?


    Zo is surprised when he dreams of coming while sitting down, shaking his body blatantly and twitching. The face looks somewhat anxious. She''s not a very tall kid from day to day, but I''m also concerned that she''s more and more silent today at all times.


    Shortly before Zuo tried to speak to him in his dream, the phone rang. It''s a number I don''t know.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Kiriko Fujita, and I''m the mayor of Anle City. As you know, he is also the one who places his seat in the central upper organization, the Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure.


    Zuo was surprised at the person who called, but generally wondered what the matter was.


    "Junko himself told me that the terrorist group currently under discussion, Dance Bacteria, is all Junko Snowoka''s mouse. Junko says he knows where they are. As a form of asking Junko to take responsibility, I decided to ask Junko to move first. There is also a genuine desire to keep the center and the police from making extra sacrifices''


    Poison field talking in a soft tone.


    (The other guy''s a terrorist. Maybe the police or the army should move. Leave that to the backstreet organization first, etc. If someone on the street hears about it, they''ll blow it)


    It''s a frightening decision, but from the hub, this decision is totally serious. It''s a nasty prospect to kill each other first with pure child mice in the calculation of the profit and loss account and power balance.


    "And you mean the arrow of white feathers upon us, which was seen as a flavor of pure son? For that genuine part, the mouse kills each other, I wonder if that''s the way it''s handled."


    A voice lacking emotional discouragement, a collection of sarcasm to mouth.


    "Was Junko supposed to do that, too? Including the purpose of selling your new organization, your name."


    Apparently, Kiriko Fujita, in addition to being Junko and his acquaintance, was also discerning Junko''s ideas.


    "You guys are also in a central partnership, so we''re going to do whatever we can to back it up."


    In order to cover that backup, Junko understands whether he recommended a central partnership to himself. Even if we put ourselves on the arrow, even if we have a contract in the form of a central partnership, the calculation is that the center can''t keep us from each other.


    (Is this where you praise Junko as a boulder? It turns my head really well)


    I want to apprentice, but I doubt whether that lack of loopholes is something to apprentice and acquire.


    "I wonder if it will take the form of waiting for instructions from Junko Yukioka."


    ''Then you''re in trouble. We need you to move at this request. Junko will ask you to leave at a convenient time for data collection. "


    If you know Junko well, Zao laughs bitterly.


    "We had a central partnership, but it wasn''t your subordination. All those in this organization are pure child mice. It''s not as good as a snarling pattern, but it''s beneficial, and it''s hard to ignore it altogether. I guess only Junko can identify the location in the first place? Then you''ll have to obey Junko''s intentions."


    To the words of Zao, Poison Field is often silent.


    ''Okay. But don''t forget that if you leave them alone, there will be so many more sacrifices.''


    "I know that with us. You tell Junko that. It''s not about telling us."


    When I dared to say I was picky with a tone and rhetoric that could be described as transgressive, Zao hung up the phone.


    I wasn''t angry at what they said or did. It is a calculation of the collection that makes it difficult to use. Even though we have a central partnership, there is also a feeling that we do not want to be too cordial with the centre. Because the hub is an organization that tries to solve problems using backstreet residents without bleeding as much as possible while caring for backstreet administrators.


    "Um... Uncle, I need a consultation and a favor..."


    Shortly after I hung up the phone, I called out as my dreams seemed to be falling apart.


    There has always been something wrong with coming dreams today, but Zao wonders about coming dreams that he has obviously called out with the same face he had in mind.


    "Once... I want to go home. Because I came out silently to my family. I''m sure he''s worried."


    To the confession of the coming dream, Zuo becomes at the same time interested.


    I was wondering what the hell was going on in my dream home environment. It took me a long time to decide from my head that I would be staying flat in Asia at this age because it is something that is not even Roku, but I didn''t expect this kind of dialogue to come out of my dreamy mouth.


    "When I''m alone... I can''t explain it well. Uncle, I want you to come with me..."


    "That''s the kind of thing you take proper responsibility for on your own. I hope so."


    Let me deliberately sigh and acknowledge the plea of my dreams.


    "Heh, the boss is sweet, too. My dad would be scolding the angels so much that they bubble."


    Angel joking and saying.


    "People have something they''re not good at. If you go through the muscle, it doesn''t matter if you have to do it alone or if you''re not comfortable with that individual, it can be in the form of someone supporting you. The idea that you have to do anything on your own is to stop thinking."


    Zuo to follow. Besides, even though he is only a child, he is also twice as clumsy as a human being. Living without the help of anyone is difficult in many ways. The biased education and idea of just pushing it aside and being strict is not Zo''s preferred place, and he sees it as wrong in the first place.


    "What are you going to do with me?


    Poona asks. He has an indescribable look that mixes flattery, dissatisfaction and suspicion.


    "I''ll give you a mouthful of what you want. It is also a good opportunity to know what kind of home environment your dreams are in. To get to know your dreams better."


    Seeing that Poona was blatantly dissatisfied with his decision, Zao spoke without concealing what he thought, with nuances he could not, but Poona was looking away, as if he had been increasingly distracted.

 693 17

    That night. In anticipation of the time when all the families of the coming dreams would be at home, Zao and the coming dreams visited the Sandcastle family.


    "Dream!?


    "Brother!? Whoa, whoa! It''s your brother. Oh!


    Surprising mother with her hips off the doorstep and her sister''s flowers jumping into her dreams screaming.


    "What about you?


    Only my father, who pretends to be at peace, asked to come to his dreams. I am not so wary that I am not the person who would harm my dreams when I appear with them.


    "It''s called Daisuke Zuo, who is the building beam of the backstreet backyard organization. Dreams are registered as part of my organization."


    The mother just seemed surprised at Zuo, who revealed her identity and further told her that the coming dream was her own subordinate, but the father turned into something determined after alternating the coming dream with Zuo with a rugged face.


    "Come dreaming... that''s your decision to make, isn''t it?


    To my father''s inquiry, the coming dream took my father''s gaze firmly and nodded.


    (This father switches heads fast. I don''t know what it is because I had time to think while I wasn''t dreaming of coming, but should I even say it with my dream father on a boulder nonetheless)


    I saw the father of my coming dreams, and Zao was impressed.


    "Excuse me. I''d like to go up and talk to you carefully, would you mind?


    "I don''t mind."


    Towards a father who goes badly, Zuo responds, arguably transgressive.


    Passed to the living room, towards the family of his coming dreams, Zao explained the general history. I lay low that my dreams killed people.


    Zao dared not use reverence, but tried to come up with the attitude of a cross eyed figure from above. Because I thought it would be smoother to play the person who was the boss of the backstreet organization and overlooking the residents of Front Street. Weirdly poorly or humbly, the other side follows. If I had to, I would feel intimidated, but I was thinking a lot about the other person''s pattern and simulating...


    (Isn''t it a good family? My family seems to love me properly. Or do you look good in front of me? No, you don''t even look very like that)


    Contrary to anticipation, the family of the coming dream only looks like a good family. It was unexpected, but Zuo appeased.


    On the other hand, honestly, it is a collection that has become increasingly unclear about coming dreams. The coming dreams themselves are back because they are worried about their families, but from that it is doubtful.


    "Come dream, there''s something I want to hear from you too. Why did you come out here without saying anything to your family? Why did you think of that when you felt bad for worrying? It''s rude of me to say this in front of my family, but I thought you were being abused at home and running away from home. Oh, excuse me. It''s a common pattern in teenagers falling in the back streets."


    After Zao asks the Coming Dream, turn to the Coming Dream parents and gently say no.


    "My father, my mother, my flowers, they''re dazzling gentle, good people. Good. But... because I''m evil."


    It''s a nagging addition, and I talk about my dreams like it''s hard to say.


    "I kept it from everyone, but I''m already killing people. Your uncle will know, but that''s not all. I''m killing something else."


    Even though Zao kept his mouth shut because of it, he exposed it from those who came to dream, and both the parents and sister of the coming dream change their complexion.


    I could tell from Zao''s eyes that that wasn''t his first murder. I could not feel any hesitation or tension in doing so.


    "I didn''t think I could do that if I was in the house. Besides... when I wrap my dick around it, I do something bad again. Because I was born evil. So I didn''t wrap myself around it, I thought it was better to be empty, and I was emptying myself as much as I could. But... I couldn''t. Brother Kehiko, who has played well for a long time, found out he was being bullied. Empty like me... I thought I''d help you if you''re a person born to be evil, even with your hands dirty. So, I had it remodeled at a place called the Snow Oka Institute, and I killed the bullies with that power. I did bad things, but that evil saved people. But evil is evil. This, my father, my mother, my flowers, I will grieve if I know."


    "Brother... it''s not evil. Yikes!


    Suddenly, the flowers scream in tears.


    "And if you help people, and if you don''t want us to know, it''s not evil."


    "No, it''s evil. Evil is evil, even if you do good. I was born as evil, and I kept my desire to do evil under control, and I lived empty-handed."


    "No, no!


    To the crying flowers, the dreams approach and embrace.


    "Is my child properly useful in your organization?


    His father looks at Zuo and asks in a gentle tone. Age looks about the same as Zuo. He is a gentleman with a straight back and calm down.


    "This is how we visited here together because we are one of the important constituents. I want you to work for us."


    Tell me honestly what you think.


    "Naturally, it suits dangerous eyes, too, right? And it hurts people again, doesn''t it?


    mother asked. Not the wind to blame, not the wind to mourn, not the wind to give up, but seemed to Zuo as he was confirming after he was ready.


    "I can''t order you not to hurt anyone else. It''s like telling a dream to die."


    "You still are. I know. You have no choice. It''s like telling a soldier not to shoot a gun. I''m sorry I asked you something stupid."


    "No......"


    Seeing that his mother had decided to be ready in just a few moments, he heard Soshi''s dialogue turn and Zuo got the impression that he was a strong, gentle and wise man.


    "We are able to have all sorts of human beings in the world. A fine man, a lazy man, an unhappy man, a late bloomer, a man who doesn''t know his heart, a sinner."


    I look down on my dreams and my father speaks in a quiet tone.


    "I was born into such a fate that you are not a man or a woman. And I can''t even go to school anymore. I don''t know why. We don''t even know what we''re dreaming about. Then he kills people and lives in the back streets. That''s what made me human. But I won''t be ashamed of it. I don''t even mourn how it''s happened so much. Because that''s the way you decide. Whatever the world says, whatever turns the world against its enemies, I support and watch. Because that''s what family is about. You can come back whenever it gets hard. We''ll always accept."


    In response to many of my father''s loving and powerful words, my coming dreams did not attempt to show any reaction.


    "Brother, are you leaving again?


    Flowers that make a crying face.


    "Flowers, your brother, you''re going into society a little faster than the others."


    My father tells me flowers.


    "You''re still brother twelve, aren''t you? Isn''t it too soon?


    "There are times when I was about your brother and I was already an adult. Your brother is going to grow up one foot faster."


    (Society is both a society and a back society...)


    Zuo squeaks in his mouth.


    "It''s not like you won''t be back forever. It''s the same euthanasia city. Far away, though."


    My dreams turn to the flowers and say:


    "Sorry...... it''s far and inconvenient now but I''m moving as soon as I can"


    Zuo pinches his mouth like he''s sorry. Moving to Ajito, where Zuo was vaguely scheduled, still remains a long way away, as the city of Euthanasia itself has a very large area and the home of the Lai Dream is at the tip of Euthanasia City.


    (Well, think about coming to dream, or rent an office somewhere close by)


    Because it is an organization that does so with a small number of elite people, we need to think about taking good care of its constituents. Conversely, I think that would be a good place for a few organizations, and for the first time, Zuo runs a small organization.


    (I guess it would be desirable for the family if the form of coming dream was to work from home, but the coming dream itself seems to be in a mood that wants to be away from home now, so it can''t be forced either)


    It''s difficult at the moment, but any of them could change your dreams of coming, or you could take it that way.


    "Come on, there''s no way you should stay home, no matter how dirty you are to sin. I accept you no matter how sinful you are because you are a family. Don''t hesitate, because we are prepared to take the path of misery together. Relax, taking your mind off us is harder to build a wall in our hearts with us than you sin. Carve that in your heart."


    "... yeah"


    To my mother, who spoke forcefully, the coming dream nodded after a little hesitation.


    "Mother''s right. You are our family. Wherever you go, whatever you do, you''ve always been a part of the Sandcastle family. I''ll be happy to accept you back."


    I tell my father with a smile, so that he can also dream and smile.


    "Brother, come back Saturday and Sunday."


    "Work hard"


    It was a dream to return an ambiguous answer to a flower that demanded with a hug, apparently unaware.


    "I was relieved that my family seemed to take care of me. At the same time, it''s pressure."


    Zuo talks on his way back to Ajito by taxi. I sit alongside my dreams in the back seat.


    "I took it all apart and made my fathers feel unnecessarily hard"


    "It''s a lot better than coming out in silence and making you worry. I was right to meet him and talk to him."


    I unequivocally assure you of my dreams.


    "The best answer is to normally sift around and reassure them. I can''t do this."


    A dream that turns that way like a shin.


    "Your family is also trying to accept that it is not possible. I''m trying to face the existence of you properly. You''re blessed with a very good family."


    "Don''t your uncle know what it''s like not to like that?


    "I guess it''s hard to understand honestly. You mean you remember the draw?


    "Drawdown?"


    I think you''re in a question-and-answer match, and Zao laughs bitterly.


    "It''s something I''m bad about, something I''m aware of that''s odd, unlike kids my age"


    "How did evil like me arise in a very good family full of good men? If you think about it, it''s obvious you don''t like it."


    "I''ve been told not to build walls"


    In response to the fact that Zao put out his mother''s words to engage him, his dreams became even more grumpy.


    "The only reason I can''t be evil is because of the house. With all those good people, I can''t help but feel affected."


    "You don''t have to be. I told you not to be biased. I say no to my organization, like a completely evil-stained human being."


    To his evil dreams, Zao laughed, but told him so with certainty.

 694 18

    The lion wife watched the internet react in the morning and was fucking laughing.


    "Well done! I''m impressed!


    ''My breasts are scuffy. Oops. Kill him more. Whoa.''


    "Bad society paid off. This is karma. Do more and more. Now aim for the senior citizens."


    ''All those who sweeten this society are enemies. Dance, Bacritea is the hero who killed that enemy on our behalf! It''s the use of justice!


    ''The person who was killed is pathetic, but as a story, I''m entertained. I''m not sore or itchy. Terrorists, keep going.''


    ''Dance. I seriously support bacteria. This country needs terrorism. "


    "Dance. Even if Bacteria dies, the same people will come out again. The cause of this is undoubtedly in this society itself. I want to tell you not to distract yourself from that reality. ''


    I really liked the sound of praise for the terrorism we did. Like ourselves, those who have been abused by the world, those who hate the world, are delighted from the bottom of their hearts. The very fact that they fulfilled their grudges, curses and depression on their behalf is a pleasure for the Lion Wife.


    The emotions that add to the joy of all those who rejoice are overwhelmingly greater than the suffering and fear of those who are killed, and the grief and anger of their families. And as a calculation of the deduction, it results in much good for society. Lion wife thinks so.


    (Dear forefathers. The brave men of Daikichi and Takashi Megalodon. Your spirit is taken over by me and sanctioned by a corrupt society. But we''re not the only ones. I''m sure the others will take over. And destroy and slaughter in the form of the grudges of those who are abused and disparaged. Many joyful windings occur by it. Compared to the magnitude and amount of joy, some pity and other things like rice grains)


    In my heart, I speak to the face of Megalodon, accompanied by Daikichi and Thin Happiness, believing and unsuspecting that I am in heaven. Lion wife.


    The television jack carried out by the Megalodon faithful accompanied by Daikichi and Thin Happiness for the Lion Wife was also a substitute equal to that of heaven.


    "More..."


    The lion wife squeaks pompously as she laughs at the display that floats in the universe.


    "I don''t know how far I can go, but I''ll get to where I can"


    The lion wife keeps terrorizing and doesn''t think she''ll survive that long. It is an act of turning the country itself against the enemy.


    No matter how much Junko Yukioka''s mouse is, all of it is destined to be pushed by the quantity to expose the body. But before that happens, I want to take as many lives as possible and bring more joy to this country.


    The lion wife called three people: Kehiko, Kida and Rodriguez. I wanted to move quickly to the next action.


    "Both TV commentators are extremely cursing at their mouths, but the online reaction is a storm of admiration, as expected"


    "I saw it. What we''ve done is well appreciated, and don''t make me so happy."


    Kida says with real pleasure.


    (It''s bad for Kida, but I''m all yours. We can''t do it ourselves, so instead, we show up, and you''re the worst people I''ve ever seen. Even if they honor me like that, it''s just a wussa)


    I think so. It was Kahiko, but I don''t know if I should give him water here, so I''ll keep quiet.


    "If there is good and evil in this world, we are good. It is clear from this reaction of the people. Whoever brings much joy to the world cannot be evil. If we are put to justice by the ethics and the law of this rotten society, we will be subjected to the judgment of evil. But if there is heaven and hell in the afterlife, and we are to go to either of them on the basis of a full and just judgment, we will definitely go to heaven. Because what we do is good."


    Hearing the Lion Wife''s Tale Grass, Kehiko can be dismayed that it sounds like a savage religion with some earthlings round it.


    (Daikichi''s - Thin Happy''s Megalodon shouldn''t have been such a doctrine as being able to go to heaven after death. Even though the result of persisting in the doctrine of being true to desire was that terrorism. I''m getting kind of sloppy about what my lion wife is saying and how weird she is...)


    In Kehiko, suspicion and suspicion about the lion wife grows more and more.


    "We''ll do it again today. Run as far as you can and get to where you can."


    "Whoa."


    To the life of the lion wife, Kida raised her voice as a delight, and Rodriguez nodded silently as well.


    (But the lion wife is waiting alone in the safe zone again...)


    Only one person, Krahiko of Low Tension, had turned to him so that he could not understand his defiance, and had thrown up in his heart.


    The day after that I visited the house of my coming dreams. Junko called.


    "Dance. Send a radar that can locate the bacteria."


    When Zao picked up the phone, Junko told him without a priori.


    "Finally."


    Looking over at the faces of Plutonium Dundee, Zao said consciously of them. Turn up the volume of the phone so that they can hear Junko as well.


    "Even if you know where it is, you don''t always have coverage to get rid of them all in the first time, so it''s better than suddenly attacking Ajit..."


    "I know. We''d better launch an attack where they''re moving. There''s no guarantee that we can kill them all in one go, and there''s an advantage to this one being able to locate them."


    Not that you won''t know until they say it all from one to ten, combined with the nuances appealing to you, Zao says ahead of Junko''s words.


    "You''re not coming, by the way?


    ''Of course I want to go and see, but I haven''t got another errand in. Kiriko got mad when she said she wanted me to wait till I could go.''


    Even though it is the seed that Junko originally sowed, because he wants to see it, dance. If they tell him to refrain from serving even when bacteria extend to terrorism, that would make him angry, Zuo shudders.


    Hang up the phone and see the radar sent quickly.


    Four Phantom Marks are noted on the map of Euthanasia City shown on the screen.


    "Four over there, too. Three of them are moving around the city. Maybe he''s going to start a terrorist attack."


    One person who doesn''t move is a non-combatant or a conductor, Zuo suspects.


    "This one looks like it should move soon too. Hopefully, we''ll be close before terrorism strikes, and we''ll want to be successful."


    That''s ideal, but I don''t think so. It''s already working, so it''s more likely that there ''ll be a terrorist attack over there before this one catches up.


    "I''ll call a dark cab."


    Zuo nods to Patience, who takes out his phone and takes confirmation.


    "I''m going local, too. You should look directly at the situation on the ground and take command. Especially since dreams are unstable."


    "Aren''t you overprotective of coming dreams -?


    I said it in a tone as if Poona would condemn it, with Zito''s eyes on Zao.


    "Hmm. Overprotective? In fact, my dreams are unstable and immature enough to require your attention. Should I just leave that alone?


    "Well, that does...... But let me be clear in front of him."


    Poona spills a bitter laugh while feeling persuaded by Zuo''s words.


    "I can''t help it because I''m a bad girl. But I''m going to make it right so I don''t bother you, and one day I''ll try to be recognized by my uncle and let him rest assured"


    I am not shining, but quietly powerful in a sincere tone, the coming dream declares.


    "I salute the boss who watches the angel who is trying so hard to raise his lowly hierarchy. Of course, we''ll support you in your dreams."


    Then he laughed, Angel said.


    "Uh-oh... I''m the only one who seems to be the bad guy for saying that to Angel."


    "No, the organization also needs a calm, cynical pointing role like Sauna"


    To pity Na, who looks dissatisfied, Zuo follows. But I don''t mean the comfort I put on it, I actually think so.

 695 19

    The city of Amusement is a giant city created by merging most of Tokyo''s municipalities.


    It is a luxurious sacrifice, merging as many countless municipalities with both hands to keep the backstreet forces out of the XXIII district as possible, and serving it as a dark city as a place where you can suck sweet honey from the Japanese capital to the backstreet residents.


    Even if managed centrally and suppressed from excessive interference with surface streets, various incidents involving back streets occur in dark city-designated euthanasia cities.


    Dance. Serial terrorism by bacteria was very rare as a case, but the beginning is still a back street.


    Although downtown terrorism was particularly alarming, it is impossible for the police to hit all downtown areas on the defense in the vast city of Euthanasia.


    The target point for this one was a small downtown area around a racetrack. Hope as a downtown is small, but people get together a lot. Especially on days when there are races.


    After the race, three of Kida, Rodriguez and Kehiko moved on to the execution of the terrorism, anticipating that the old men who loved to bet had come out of the yard.


    Rodriguez''s machine gun, Kida''s poison gas, takes one life after another.


    In an attempt to escape, a large number of humans were targeted at the narrow entrance and exit, so we had to escape inside the racetrack. But thanks to the crowd, I can''t get away with it.


    Occasionally in front of the racetrack, terror, confusion and despair turned into a swirling hell. Several bodies overlapped and literally piles of bodies were built.


    "It''s worth killing, this number."


    Kida takes a breath and smiles and speaks to Rodriguez.


    "Oh, it makes me anxious if there''s enough ammo"


    As usual, it was Rodriguez on the top of the Buddha, but his eyes seemed to Kida, as if he were laughing.


    As a role in securing his escape, Kehiko did not participate in the killing. And Kehiko herself didn''t want to participate.


    I was able to crack it down with Kida and Rodriguez, but I can''t resist being like them.


    (Even I killed people, how could I...)


    I don''t know how much I think about it, but Kehiko''s heart vehemently rejects it.


    Kahiko killed people only once. Only when you kill your own parents. After that, no matter how willing I was to kill, I couldn''t do it. Junko''s personality has been modified to make it easy for him to kill, but he can''t let himself be killed.


    ''Looks like the motorists are on their way over there. Retreat.''


    Withdrawal instructions are given from the lion wife.


    "That''s fast."


    "Let them fight."


    Rodriguez groans, Kida summons.


    "You can kill some, but you can''t possibly hit it with all your might and have a winning shot"


    Shortly after his lion wife said so and deceived Kida, several armored vehicles pushed him and sealed the entrance to the racetrack.


    "Running away is pretty much the same inside. I''m surrounded by no gaps, and my subspace tunnel is short, so at this position and distance, I can finally get behind the car I''m surrounding."


    Kahiko said. It''s a suspicious place to escape to the back of the car and see if you can escape afterwards. Anyway, if it''s a denser place of buildings, it''s not a good idea to be an open place where the countryside spreads through the downtown area.


    "To convey this instruction, please report the situation properly."


    "Are you still uncomfortable filming and sending video in real time? You should be at the crime scene, too, right? Just one person in the safe zone."


    When he cocks at the Lion Wife''s grass, Kehiko rebels.


    ''It is only natural that leaders should be in a safe place. How foolish it would be for a mentor to go to the field and put himself at risk. If the number of manoeuvres is to that extent, you''re going to be able to break through. Less than I thought.''


    "Than I thought?


    I don''t understand the nerves of the lion wife, Kwahiko. This is a situation in which we are completely surrounded by armoured vehicles, and the breakthrough just seems difficult. Besides, all the maneuvers wore gas masks, and they were formerly made of bulletproof armor and geralmin shields.


    "You have no choice..."


    Rodriguez sighed and accidentally took off his jacket and threw it toward Kahiko. Mansigan also throws it to Kahiko and gives it to him.


    (Are you going to turn into a Phantom like Kida?


    That''s what I expected from Kehiko.


    At the same time that Rodriguez''s body turns red brown, something like seagrass of the same color grows from all over his body to cover his body.


    Especially the many seaweeds growing from both arms are long. It falls over the asphalt and is wrapped around a tunnel.


    As Rodriguez swung his arms at high speed, many long seagrass springs growing from both arms stretched, striking down some of the manoeuvring crew at a considerable distance from here.


    "Guaaaaa!"


    "Ghaaaa!


    A scream of creeping. A manoeuvring crew member struck by seagrass falls into a painful shape under his mask.


    "Poison?


    See how the fallen motorists are, Kida asks.


    "I poured a ton of information into their brains at once."


    Rodriguez told in a gloomy voice without a heart.


    "I don''t know what the information is, but it''s like the grass growing in my body, it''s like an information device. When people other than me touch it, a lot of information hits the brain directly at once. That makes my head temporarily par. If you''re unlucky, you''re abandoned. By the way, even if he''s safe, he doesn''t remember the information he poured in. Probably unacceptable in the human brain, it''s special information. But even if I don''t understand, I can temporarily freak out my brain."


    Rodriguez waves and continues to attack both arms as he explains.


    The motorists have fired guns simultaneously, but dozens of black, long hands come out of the inside from the entrance to the subspace tunnel where Kehiko opened at his feet, bouncing the bullet off one end.


    "That area got thinner. Let''s get out of that back."


    Kehiko says, a black hand wraps around the three bodies like a tentacle, dragging them inside a black hole-like entrance.


    "Are those hands okay with touching Rodriguez''s seagrass?


    Kida asks Kahiko.


    "This is pseudo-life, so maybe it''s okay."


    Kehiko, who doesn''t even know the principles of his abilities, replied bitterly.


    I can see all the scenery outside from inside the tunnel, but it''s blurry. I know I can''t see it from the outside, but I can grasp the outside sight from the inside.


    Bullets poured toward the subspace tunnel, but all the bullets were bounced, even though the entrance to the tunnel said it remained open.


    "You can''t go inside this subspace tunnel unless you''re the one invited by the black hand. I can get out, though."


    Kehiko said proudly and walked out in the tunnel as if to lead the way.


    Dance. Take a dark cab to where the bacteria are, four plutonium dandies.


    The map, projected into the air in a way also visible to taxi drivers, bears a Phantom Mark describing the three Dance Bacteria. It''s time to get close. The enemy is in front of the racetrack.


    Three people who did not move from one part of the map for a while, but suddenly moved out.


    "They committed a terrorist attack in front of the racetrack. They say it''s a massive assault on a motorized unit."


    I have my phone in my ear, and Tsuo, who purchased the latest information from Kiriko Fujita, tells me.


    ''Shall I take it apart for once? Looks like a motorist, but that''s the elite of the center dressed as a motorist. Terrorists deriving from the back streets, so this is the first one to shed blood and protect our citizens.''


    "I thought you were going to let us bleed out and do nothing. No, excuse me."


    Listen to Kiriko Toyota''s report and review Toyota - Zuo to review the center a little bit.


    "Things like seeing the Dark Guardian Angels in action. I hope we make it."


    Angel says.


    ''I happened to be close, so I was able to rush. You said you were lucky. But I''m going to need your help. They just broke through the siege and fled. "


    "You don''t seem to waste your legs."


    At that time, when Mina smiled invincibly, from the taxi she ran, she saw the building of the racetrack.


    The three of us creeping through the subspace tunnel and breaking through the motorized team''s siege net, but normally the place back in space is not so far from the motorized team''s siege. On the contrary, a few meters back.


    "Shh, let''s sneak away so they don''t notice"


    Kehiko put his index finger up in front of his mouth and said, but the maneuvers who were nearby noticed and looked back.


    "Can''t you get another one out?


    Kida asks Kahiko.


    "It''s an ability that cannot be used continuously. If it''s just the black hands, we can get it out, and we can go back to the same tunnel, but to make another tunnel, it takes time. If it sticks until then, I''ll figure it out..."


    While Kehiko explains, Rodriguez attacks the manoeuvring crew by wielding seagrass on both arms.


    But the maneuvers take off the bulletproof armor and deflect Rodriguez''s attack.


    "These guys can do quite a bit. I didn''t think the move to kill him without hesitation in the first place was a police move."


    "If you''re in the back street section, you''re going to kill me. But... I don''t even think the backstreet division will rush this fast.


    Reacting to Rodriguez''s doubts, his lion wife says.


    "Time''s up..."


    A squeaky Rodriguez body returns to it from the Phantom to the original human. All the seagrass seedlings pulled into the body.


    "This is just the right time."


    Black hands stretched out with the voice of Kehiko, wrapped around Rodriguez and Kida''s body.


    Three people enter the subspace tunnel again.


    "It would be beautiful to escape with such repetition"


    Rodriguez said as he received a machine gun from Kehiko.


    "It''s okay. Now I stretched the exit at the end of the tunnel under the highway. Buy some time there and use the subspace tunnel one more time and you can get over the highway"


    At the tip of Kehiko''s fingertips, there is a highway.


    "Take the car from there and run away? I see, it''s certainly going to get away with something good."


    Kida smiles.


    Once out under the highway elevation, as Kehiko planned, the three dive into the shadows of the pillars. I could see the motorists coming looking for them, but I haven''t found the three of them. And before it can be found, the activation time limit of Kehiko''s abilities expires, stretching the subspace tunnel over the highway, entering and moving inside.


    "It would be a relief to be here."


    Reaching safely over the highway, Kida exhales with relief. Only Kida hasn''t solved the Phantom''s transformation yet, so the drivers I''ve seen are a little tight.


    It was then that the three of them took a breath and were completely alarmed.


    Countless signs literally jump over their heads, land on the highway, and the three faces tend to be stunned and nervous.


    "It''s too sudden. Yikes. I thought it was something."


    A pity to raise a protest. She has already worn a helm with blue tights all over her body and has become a Blue Hassibiro child.


    "The boulder is an angel I recognized. I didn''t know you had to take us to heaven. Positively Angel Role"


    "Anti-gravity"


    To the praiseworthy Angel, the coming dream that spawned countless wing-like things from his back answers briefly.


    The eyes of the coming dream opened to surprise.


    (Dreaming!?


    Kehiko looks stunned when she dreams of the likeness of just putting a thin piece of cloth around her almost naked.


    (Brother Kehiko......)


    On the other hand, I was surprised and confused when I dreamed of Kahiko as well.


    The two of them used to live next door to each other. He is the only friend of each other and a well-played friend.


    The reason why Laimeng headed to the Snow Oka Institute was to save Kehiko, who was in bullying. With the power gained at the price of human experiments, Laimeng murdered the people who were bullying Kahiko.


    The reason why Kehiko headed to the Snow Oka Institute was because the coming dream was modified to help himself. He murdered his family, hoping to be just like his coming dreams, and even change his weak heart.


    (Finally I see you...... I came back to see you. Yet now I''m in an organization like this and you...)


    Kehiko perceives that he is clearly part of those hostile to himself.


    "The police don''t have an atmosphere."


    Rodriguez says. But it''s definitely the chaser. It''s unclear what method we used, but we knew the point where we showed up and flew all the way over the highway. This can''t be the chaser.


    ''I know that Liesen. It''s called Angel, and it''s the namesake of Freedom. "


    The lion wife looks at Angel over Kahiko''s camera and tells him.


    "Even the backstreets are on our enemies?


    "First, the elite of the center is dispatched, and if you kick it, a backstreet handyman is dispatched, and if you even get out of it, you designate a taboo - a flow that''s different from that Theory... I guess"


    Kida''s question is answered by his lion wife.


    "Who is it, you guys?"


    Rodriguez asks in a dosty voice.


    "Plutonium Dundee. It''s just recently inaugurated a doomsday organization. I want you to be a stepping stone to our reputation."


    Zuo introduced himself pale and declared.

 696 20

    "Yabe, this is so awkward. In order for a dicky organization to give you a name, you can stretch your back and squeal out and get killed."


    Kida backs up and stirs up.


    ''Don''t be alarmed. At the time Angel is there, and at the point where he tries to challenge us in a small number, it''s better to see that he has quite a few arms''


    Hearing his lion wife issue a warning, Kida struck his tongue. I don''t mean to be alarmed, I provoked you to boost the place, but I whitewash you into the illegibility of the lion wife''s air.


    ''We should avoid impossible engagements and run away. While we''re fighting, the motorists can catch up to us, too''


    "Uh-oh! I''m getting more violent!


    Immediately surrounded by manoeuvres, where he fled without much fighting, Kida summons, who was indigested.


    "Don''t pity the boss over there."


    Looking at Kida, it is a treasure that reminds me of the Persimmon Marsh of the Breaking Bamboo Rest Period, but Persimmon Marsh has not been so blatantly defiant. Though the end of the period was the extreme of stupidity.


    (Well, this is where the battle is. The opponent''s battle power is somewhat known, so we can take precautions in advance, which is overwhelmingly advantageous.)


    I have received data from the mouse that has been identified from Junko.


    However, Junko said that his abilities may be leveling up or mutating in a strange place. I can''t be alarmed.


    "Lion wife, running away here is unrealistic. No, to escape, to create that gap, engagement is inevitable."


    Rodriguez said as he slapped his shoulder with a machine gun, and his lion wife stopped saying anything more.


    "Machine guns and such are rare in Japan."


    Lena says as she looks at Rodriguez.


    "We handled it too, a little tense in value, and I need a cone, but I can''t get it"


    And, Zuo.


    "Kida, that obnoxious poison gas user, come and dream in charge. Poisonous gases are subtle in this open space, but still keep in mind."


    Zao''s instructions caught my eye when I dreamed of coming for a moment, but I didn''t feel comfortable with it.


    (I wanted to play with Brother Kehiko... even though I saw him because of it)


    Being in that terrorist group makes it obvious that Kehiko has been modified as a mouse, just like himself. I wanted to see and taste it and know. Besides, there is a natural feeling that you don''t want other people to kill Kehiko.


    "Rodriguez, who can wield a part of his body like a whip, is Angel. I have a machine gun too, so be careful. I don''t have any more information..."


    The information provided by Junko was for Rodriguez, Kida and his lion wife. Besides, he didn''t give me any detailed information about his abilities, which is a pretty nasty substitute. With regard to Rodriguez, he also wields a part of his body like a whip, and when he touches that whip, he''s only told it''s limitless out.


    "The boy in the back is pity. Be careful because you''re unknown."


    "A point of agreement - it is. Rather, it''s rarer to be able to preview their abilities. I shouldn''t... I totally forgot. Blue Hassibiro child! Visit!


    I''m going to pose and give you a name by now, Poona. Dance. The bacteria side even sees it, no reactions for all three.


    "Tyman is good. I don''t like multiple opponents. Speaking of Tyman, Jacob and the Dark Angel."


    As Angel gazes at Rodriguez and sticks his hands in his pocket, he distances himself from the Zuo and the others. Rodriguez is also aware of it and leaves Kida and Kehiko. Angel''s willingness not to be otherwise interfered with and to compete in full thought was also conveyed to Rodriguez in one act.


    The Dream travels slowly horizontally through the universe and confronts Kida. Kida made me feel like a creepy opponent. He''s a child, but he doesn''t look cowardly at all, he''s flying in the sky, he''s naked, he''s growing out of his back like a board fluffy cloth, and even if he''s the same mouse, he looks a lot out of standard.


    Mina, who is mainly in charge of melee warfare, wonders how she approached Kakihiko, who is furthest away. It is the only enemy whose abilities have not been proven. It''s possible you have deadly flying tools, and you have to be careful around them.


    Kehiko, on the other hand, is aware of Mina''s gaze, but much of that consciousness is poured into the coming dream.


    A bunch of people showed up on the highway took up space, and the car stopped step by step to catch on, but no one on the spot cares.


    The first to start was Kida and his dream of coming.


    Kida suppresses her throat and sticks her face forward, spraying blue and black poison gas from her mouth.


    The wind is blowing a little here, so there was some concern that the gas would scatter, but I was lucky enough to chase the wind. For this reason, even from a slightly further distance, I considered that spraying a large amount of poison gas would reach my dreams somewhat without misting them.


    But suddenly there were countless holes in the blue and black poison gas.


    There''s also a strange expression for a hole in the gas, but I can only describe it as so. It was undoubtedly a hole. Something invisible comes down from the top, one bumpy hole after another, and it mists without reaching your dreams.


    (Mind the power? That''s a hassle......)


    I can''t see the identity of the enemy''s abilities, but I can completely disable my gas. At this point in time, Kida sees that there was a battle.


    "Mr. Kida, I don''t think that''s compatible with him. I''ll take your place."


    "Ooh... sorry"


    Kahiko offered, so Kida relieves herself and takes turns. Instead, he hits his gaze at Pity Na, who still shows no sign of movement.


    "Shh, the other one''s changed players. Am I in charge of spraying poison gas? It''s incompatible."


    "You don''t have to go out with the other convenience. We just need to maintain our current schematics."


    Sakana tells her face under the helm. The coming dream seems to completely prevent poison gas, and we''re just talking about having to tailor Kida like this.


    "No, I''ll fit over there"


    I said in a voice that my dreams would reach both my own faction and my enemies. That gaze has already been directed at Kehiko.


    "Hey, come dream. Don''t take it personally."


    "That''s right. Yikes. Each one is compatible and incompatible, and it''s a good combination, so you have to go with it."


    Zao and Mina caution, but I wasn''t willing to pull the dream off.


    (If I don''t lend my ear here, I''ll just be a pro bono - huh)


    However, since the dream is somewhat more collaborative, and calculations can be made, it is not good to remain silent and violate orders.


    "Poison gas can be completely deactivated. If a poison gas user shows any signs of movement, I''ll prevent it immediately. So don''t even worry about pity. You should launch an attack. This way works better."


    "Oh, really?


    It was a pity not to be blatant, but I decided to match my dreams because I saw something like certainty in my coming dreams and I didn''t have time to argue during the battle.


    (I''m pretty sure you''ve got some ideas for coming dreams. Or a circumstance you don''t want to tell me?


    Though it is an inquiry, Zao suspects that the personal circumstances of his coming dreams are involved.


    (For example, I think you knew someone among the enemies)


    But then again, I want you to say it clearly. Whether that''s a good acquaintance or a bad acquaintance.


    "Dream..."


    Kehiko accidentally calls his name and speaks to the coming dream of staring straight at himself.


    "Do you know him?"


    A glimpse of Kehiko and confused Kida.


    (Do you still know him? But the enemy side is bewildered, but don''t look like you can afford to come)


    From the position where Zuo was alone, I think looking at the side of my coming dream.


    "Long time no see. I missed you. Brother Kehiko was also converted to Junko."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Kehiko nods almost to her naked dreams as she dodges.


    (Why is this guy dressed like this? I don''t see the point...)


    Kehiko is aware of the chest and groin of the coming dream and turns a blind eye.


    "We have to kill each other for once."


    "Oh, oh."


    I wasn''t even surprised by this dialogue because I am Kwahiko, who knows exactly the character of my coming dreams.


    Kehiko opens the door of the subspace tunnel at his feet. From the pitch-black door, countless hands crawl out of the black, long, slightly moving.


    Dreams activate abilities.


    An invisible incoming dream gravitational bullet flew in, but the black hand perceived it all, trying to shake it off, crushed. But gravity bullets also take the form of offsets with it.


    You turned off my gas. It''s an invisible attack.


    Kida swallows her breath when she sees several black hands taking shape as if they were crushed over an asphalt. Something like an invisible sphere was firmly dewy crushing black hands. The crushed hand is still slightly stirred.


    "Brother Kehiko Ishiki. You saw what I was capable of right away."


    Coming dream to smile and praise with joy.


    "I didn''t spot you. This hand reacts automatically to most attacks. So, he protects me."


    "It''s convenient, easy and cheap."


    "They say cheap is unnecessary. You still have a lot to say."


    Two people who mingle with the same light mouth of Nori a year ago and break their faces in nostalgia.


    But while he smiles, Kehiko becomes aware of the highly exposed outfit of his coming dreams. On the contrary, I am totally craving it.


    (Uggh... I didn''t react like this before, and I was used to it, because I haven''t seen him in a long time... First of all, I didn''t know if it was a man or a woman.)


    It can be a good opportunity to be sure, but the thin, thin cloth cut of the flicker actually hides both the chest and pussy in a remarkable place. That''s fantastic again, inspiring Kehiko.

 697 21

    Angel and Rodriguez were interested in a shootout. This is the first time we have fought each other in an unshielded place called the highway.


    Even with the characteristic of visible and audible angel guidance alone, in its difference in firepower, Angel was at a disadvantage. Dealing with machine guns without a shield breaks bones inside.


    But with Rodriguez, you can''t just shoot him for nothing because the bullets are limiting. Shoot Angel running around as quickly as possible, anticipating a gap, but without continuously firing, release your finger from the trigger.


    (He''s got better arms than me. It is advantageous because of the combination of fire power and terrain)


    Rodriguez admits it honestly and that''s why he gets cautious.


    Even as it was transformed into a Phantom, in Rodriguez''s case, the modification was made that once transformed, an hour would not be able to transform, so now we have to fight with guns.


    Rodriguez is spared and moving as Angel moves. Angel''s shooting is almost a painful substitute and is meant for defense. To the extent that they are shooting and preventing Rodriguez from firing unilaterally. If the aim is less precise, the shooting is less frequent. Rodriguez sees through that too, so he can prepend and avoid it at his leisure.


    (Sooner or later, he runs out of ammo. When he tries to reload, I''ll shoot him all over)


    While being cautious with his opponents, Rodriguez consolidates his policy.


    At first, Rodriguez was also making a living as a killer in the back street, and he has quite a bit of experience in rough affairs. However, the opponents who are currently fighting are better able to spot their strengths, but by the time there was an absolute difference in their experience, they were unaware. Also, I couldn''t get my head around reading ahead and putting it behind them.


    Angel is headed for the central separation zone on the highway. There are low plants with low waist height, but they are not very high, but they are not available as a shield. Still, it can be somewhat of a sight blocker, but it would be risky to use it as a shield.


    Jump over the guardrail and Angel enters the shadows of the plants.


    (Even if you crouch down there and reload, it won''t change what we do. only shoot around)


    That''s what I thought, and it was Rodriguez pointing at the gunpoint, but Angel didn''t try to use the plants to make it hard to see from Rodriguez''s perspective by crouching.


    On the contrary, it leaps into the opposite lane.


    (Is that what you mean...)


    Here Rodriguez finally noticed Angel''s aim.


    "Angels descend!


    With an unintelligible cry, Angel leaps out in the middle of the road, in a large, two-handed, legged pose, trying to park the car. The car that sees it stops at half a turn with the sudden brake.


    Angel hides quickly in the shadow of a stopped vehicle body.


    "Fool."


    Rodriguez floats a mockery and shoots a machine gun at the car''s gas tank.


    The car explodes and burns.


    Anyway, whoever this guy is, he''s a superior terrorist.


    Rodriguez rattling his nose.


    Shortly afterwards - as if you had clearly targeted that moment when Rodriguez was distracted, Angel jumped out of the shadow of a flaming vehicle body and shot the gun.


    "What......!?


    Rodriguez also shot back reflexively, but shortly after, Rodriguez''s posture collapses dramatically.


    Shot through the shoulder, Rodriguez regrets his alarm. I wonder why I was alarmed at that time. Just because you blew up the car doesn''t even mean you stopped it with it.


    Seeing, Angel isn''t the only one there. The driver, the owner of the exploded car, is grabbed by Angel by the collar and has a buttock. We anticipated Rodriguez''s actions, and in the meantime, we were rescuing the driver.


    (Did you mock his behavior and make a calculation close to the hopeful observation that I might even be alarmed for a moment? I didn''t know you''d read that far......)


    Rodriguez chews his teeth and roars at what has been done according to that calculation.


    "An angel punished me to pay the price. You brought in an irrelevant lamb."


    Angel sweats and hands on his abdomen. The blood is stained. He was unluckily devouring his flank with bullets in Rodriguez''s hardly aimless, bitter counterattack.


    "Oh, you... are you okay?


    The driver speaks out worried about Angel.


    "I''d say we''ll pay for the car and the annoyance later, but it''s only if we win this fight that we can pay for it. Pray that the angel smiles at me."


    Angel smiled, looking down at the worried driver when he said he was caught in a disaster he''d had to blame.


    A glimpse of Kehiko interacting with his coming dreams, Sauna rushed out to Kida all at once.


    The target is a poison gas user. At that point, he''s an unfavourable opponent for Poona, who dominates the melee. There are specifications for dealing with bullets, but we also know that it is extremely dangerous to approach a detour to the extent that the gas reaches when it is attacked by a wide range of poison gas. But if you don''t get close, you won''t get Poona''s attack.


    (Chance is for a moment. And in one go. at that moment when he tries to throw up poison gas)


    Aim for that moment and stop Kida from moving. And using only a few moments when the movement stopped, it was an abdominal pity that approached at once.


    Kida breathes and opens her mouth.


    (Now!


    Mina, who was watching as she ran, aimed for the moment to activate her abilities.


    "Hashibilo, demon eyes!


    The helm''s eyes glow, sticking his face out and leaving his mouth open in the pose, a rigid wood field.


    A kind of hypnotic force, but no one has ever stopped looking directly at the light of the helm.


    "That''s something that''s amplifying the traits that Poona was supposed to have in her suit, though. It doesn''t work for everyone. Some people will resist, so be careful. ''


    Shortly after the modification, Junko said so. Those who have avoided the gaze and prevented it, but who do not even look directly at it, have yet to see it. If this ability is unknown, I think it is a tremendous ability to almost disable the other person without question.


    Nevertheless, it is only for a moment that we can stop. Once you use it, you will also be wary of knowing who your abilities are, so you have to think about where to use them.


    In between just a few moments when Kida was stiff, Mina stuffed the time at once, but it didn''t even get into her attacking range until Kida''s stiffness was lifted.


    Kida, whose stiffness is broken, hurries up and throws up poison gas.


    "Hashibilo fly!"


    Try to avoid poison gas, and Piena makes a big jump. Kida is also surprised by its jumping power, which jumped more than two meters slowly, but is even more surprised by the fact that wings grow simultaneously from both hands spread by Mina, turned into giant wings, and are gliding.


    "Hassibiro Dive!"


    It was a short distance glide - a pity that only a short distance glide could do, but it was still enough to get into the attack range. From the air, I poke Kida out of my head.


    The visor rises and turns into a sharp mouth, poking deep into Kida''s face and pushing it through to the back of his head. As it is, Sauna''s body falls on each of the trees.


    "Kida!?


    Rodriguez raised his voice. Angel just wounded me.


    (Did Kida get hit? Rodriguez is hurt something, too, and this sucks)


    That''s what Kehiko judges. If you keep fighting like this, you''re doomed.


    (If I''m going to be killed by a dream, I guess that''s fine. Or do you think you''re surrendering? No... I was the brother of the coming dream, and I can''t show in front of the coming dream that I gave up or admitted to a slight loss here)


    With such willingness alone, Kehiko puts his head to work, looking forward to his coming dreams.


    (If you''re just going to run, you might be able to figure it out. When a truck or a large car arrives in the opposite lane, it opens into the car running through the exit of the subspace tunnel, hops into the car one way or the other, and flees. But......)


    One thing, Kehiko has a remnant of heart. I''m talking about a dream I finally met. I don''t want to leave like this.


    "Come dream, come with me"


    "Huh?"


    When Kehiko speaks, she releases her natural black hand from the subspace tunnel in response to the words and in a distracted dream.


    At the same time, a black hand wraps around Kehiko''s body, and one of the black hands stretches out long enough to go to Rodriguez.


    The coming dreams crushed the black hands one after the other with invisible gravitational bullets, but the number is high. In the meantime, I was distracted and alarmed by Kehiko''s words, and I allowed one of them to wrap around my leg.


    The black hand drags the body of the coming dream out of the air and into the black hole that opens into the asphalt.


    "Dream on!


    Seeing that, Zao screams.


    Rodriguez''s body was also wrapped around his black hand, and when he was dragged into the hole, the hole closed.


    Zo hastily opens the holographic display, reflecting the radar.


    On the map, two ghost marks are shown traveling along the highway at great speeds. I don''t know what I did, but Zao understood that he was getting into the car and running away.


    "Mr. Angel!


    To pity Na''s cry, he was annoyed. When I saw it, it was in the opposite lane, and Angel was bleeding and nodding.

 698 22

    That''s still a story from when you two were neighbors.


    When Ansheng Kehiko returns home from school, Sandcastle Dream, three younger people in her neighbor''s house, anticipates the timing and is bound to call her cell phone.


    Hearing stories of staring down the street from the window of the house and watching him go home all the time, Kehiko was happy to pull it off slightly. Something that keeps me waiting for my existence.


    "What do we do today?


    "I want to go to the forest of the euthanasia general. Bullet Collection"


    A pattern has been established whereby Kahiko asks and the coming dream expresses hope. And the two of us go play. Sometimes I play in my dream house. In front of Kehiko, he was dressed properly even in the house. It was my mother''s idea.


    Laimeng and Kehiko were dependent on each other, and there was no other being who could be called friends. It was the only thing that opened our hearts to each other.


    From my dreams, I was close to my family, but I can''t fully open my mind enough to deal with Kehiko. I was so annoyed by the existence of a family that I had created a discretionary separation in my coming dreams.


    Meanwhile, when it comes to Kehiko, even his family can''t forgive him. I was bullied at school and abused by my parents, so if I try to be a Khiko, I only have one dream to come to. Strongly put, I play mixed up with the two occasionally, about the flowers of my sister in my dreams, but I''m not as forgiving as I am in my dreams.


    The two go to the forest of the euthanasia general and play in search of the falling bullet, arguably a trace of the backstreet organization''s struggle. The two of us are talking a lot in the meantime.


    "I wonder if it''s the bullet that pushed through the meat or the bullet that failed to serve"


    A dream to say that while picking up a bullet.


    "There are quite a few people who also die without fulfilling their role"


    "Don''t say that."


    To the words of my dreams, I feel a little nasty, Khiko. I''ve been in middle school for a year, so I''m starting to think about my future. What kind of adult is a weak, humble self who has no place in school or at home? That scared me to think that nothing could become a gear to society and a useless adult ending up as Neat.


    "I want some help. I can''t wait until I grow up. I want something."


    Staring at the bullet, a dream comes and runs like that.


    "Come on, you''re only ten years old."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re only ten or something. Whatever. I want to if I can find a job that I like and work for. I saw it on TV during this time. I''m only eleven, but I''m talking about a kid who works as a child. He''s been on stage since he was four, so he said he''s already stained his actor business, and he''s alive thinking about it all the time. There''s something I can be passionate about, I envy. I want to be passionate about something too. I want something."


    "Oh well..."


    My dreams have long been a child who thinks much more adultly than a child my age. And then he''s smart, and he''s knowledgeable. He says he doesn''t go to school, that getting a communication education at home isn''t enough, and he always reads difficult books. In fact, he was much more knowledgeable than Kehiko, and he had been taught a lot from his three-year-old dreams.


    "Brother Kehiko has nothing to do?


    "I don''t have any particular... That''s empty."


    Asked by his coming dreams, Kehiko ran those words. If you look back later, that''s when it started. What makes my dreams frequently say the word empty?


    "Human beings who can live doing what they want to do are happy. I say very few people like that. That''s a lie. Most people end up choosing the path that suits them best. It looks like it to me. People want to do things, but they can''t tie you to something, they''re just making excuses. An excuse not to be able to help. An excuse not to throw away the bondage. An excuse not to try because it''s hard. But... I can''t find what I want to do in the first place, no. What can I do to not find the ideal way of life itself? Do I just have to live like a plant?


    The words of the coming dream sounded real.


    Kehiko always feels it. Dreaming is an unusual child. Not only is he smart, but he has a different sensibility than a normal person. It has the unknown power of the bottom. She is also blessed with her appearance. Still, I''m starving. It seemed to Kahiko at this time that he had the power, but could not outperform it, as it had become the misfortune of his coming dreams.


    (Dreaming is a special guy. A special, dreamy guy admires a guy like me who has nothing to gain. That''s just like a miracle)


    When I think about it, Kehiko becomes miserable.


    (I happen to be able to talk to him about my coming dreams, so I can listen to him about this guy, so that''s all the coming dreams chose me. That''s all. I''m sure this guy will be out of my reach one of these days. In time, I''ll find someone who deserves this guy much more special than me. Must be. And I''ll be alone)


    It was a hunch and a fear that had always been in Kahiko. And in the wake of one incident, Kehiko, whose feelings were twisted, later thinks about it, goes out into stupidity and extreme action.


    One day, my dreams were bloody and smiling in front of Kehiko.


    "The evil that was afflicting Brother Kehiko has been dispelled. I tormented him to death."


    That''s what I said. My dream was to let Pei throw his crushed head at Kehiko''s feet.


    Kahiko despaired. He said it was his fault that he turned his dreams into a monster. He said he was absolutely special and that he must have ruined the life of his coming dreams for which a glorious future awaited him.


    The coming dream looked strangely at the desperate Kahiko''s face. My dream was to kill all those who were tormenting me, so I thought Kehiko would be happy. Yet a completely unexpected reaction.


    Thus, Kehiko disappeared from before the coming dream.


    After that, Kehiko acted as nothing but a rampage.


    A dream I''ve had modified at the Snow Oka Institute to kill those who are bullying me. To emulate that, Kehiko also visited the Yukioka Institute and volunteered to experiment with human beings. I didn''t just want the flesh to be messed with, I also wanted a change in personality. Because he was weak and therefore assumed to have caused this tragedy.


    As a result, Kehiko loses her temper, but doesn''t stay just that, and her anger, jealousy and willingness to kill swirl. On the day he was remodeled and returned home, he impulsively killed his family.


    Kahiko was even more desperate. He said he turned his dreams into monsters, and he became monsters himself.


    I didn''t want to make my fallen self look like a dream, and Kehiko left the house. The fact that I killed my parents is also readily known to my dreams. Just thinking about that fact makes me want to die. I can''t be on the side of my dreams anymore. I don''t want to be seen. That''s how he escaped.


    After that, I kept suppressing the rage that kept boiling, and the days of walking around all over Japan.


    He continued to escape using the abilities given to him at the Snow Oka Laboratory, but within that time, the police also appeared to chase paranormal abilities, which sometimes sealed the subspace tunnel, making the escape itself difficult, and Kehiko became aware of his ruin.


    Meanwhile, for the purpose of helping Kehiko, the dream of renovating him at the Yukioka Institute and carrying out the murders he had wanted and endured before, under the great name of helping Kehiko, came to grief in the face of the fact that the Kehiko he had helped disappeared shortly afterwards. It''s a development that I couldn''t have anticipated at all, and I have no idea why Kehiko disappeared.


    "There''s no sin, no soul admits it. Angels shine in the mud.


    There''s no sky. I won''t keep my word. Fallen angels in the mud. They''re crying.


    She''s cute. I''m not leaving because I want to see her forever.


    Sad scream, I won''t let you go because I want to hear it forever.


    Bad Heart Dances Bad Heart Sings Bad Heart Flies Along


    I don''t need punishment. I can''t judge my soul. I''m bored in the mud, angel. Glossy.


    I don''t need the sky. I won''t fly forever. I''m smiling at an angel who offended me in the mud. "


    After Kehiko disappeared, Lai Dream spelled a poem expressing his pity, even wrote a song, and kept singing like every day.

 699 23

    The coming dream was exposed to the enemy, Angel went straight to the hospital and returned to Ajito with two people, Zuo and Mina.


    We both had gloomy faces and didn''t open a single incision on the move. Zao doesn''t even know what to talk about, and in this state, I think about what''s going on, but I can''t think of any good ideas.


    "You lose. I''m talking about there''s still another one over there. I''m the only one who can be a force of war here. Even though there''s one wounded over there, there''s two more mice."


    When I returned to Ajito, Mina finally opened her mouth better.


    I remember that impression, like I boiled my business and poked reality at it, because at any given time the boss''s self would say nothing.


    "Don''t make that decision. We''re still alive."


    He stared at Mina and said, pretending to be as calm as possible.


    "I hope Angel can make it back."


    The wound to the abdomen was not separate to life, but it was a serious injury.


    "Needless to say, give up on coming dreams"


    Patience tells in a hard voice.


    "I don''t know what the intention is, but I took it all the way. Don''t let them kill you."


    "You don''t know what kind of terrible eyes you have, even if you haven''t been killed. And it''s impossible for us to help alone."


    Zao objected, but Mina continues to speak of a ruthless reality.


    (Now you''re telling me to give up? Are you saying I screwed up again? Don''t be ridiculous. Can you give up? No, it''s not just my will. Can you shoot, expose, and pull your people in)


    I was honestly angry at what Poona said, but I also know that her words are correct.


    (I don''t feel comfortable, but I have about two hands)


    Take out your phone and try one of them, Zoe.


    "Hello, Mr. Zuo."


    "Junko. Actually..."


    Unfortunately, it was Zao who appealed to the means of asking for Junko in case of trouble.


    "Mm-hmm... oh, you''ve got a heavy situation inside."


    He explains the current situation from Zao, and Junko speaks out like he''s in trouble. If that reaction alone is unlikely to lead us to expect colorful words, Zuo feels.


    "Once and for all, dance. Bacteria is my mouse, too, right? For example, if you put in all of my stock of mice, then dance. Bacteria won''t win. Even though I give you information over there and I align mice that are stronger, and you''re putting your shoulders in Zo''s, it''s not my rule to do this any more... Dance. We need to give Bacteria a winning eye, too. Dance. Even though bacteria were overwhelmingly unfavourable, I wonder if that means they survived well. ''


    I can''t help but remember the mild frustration of being given pure child''s own rules over this period.


    "You''re the one who brought this story to me. Even if the game maker is distracted and balanced, it is difficult. We''re not your pawns."


    ''No, all my mice are my pawns, though?


    "You''re a pawn, so you want me to shut up and accept this situation, too? You''re telling me to give up because I''m powerless and self-responsible?


    The frustration of the zo further solicits and begins to bite openly.


    "If you can''t get reinforcements out, that''s fine. Then at least modify me into a combat mouse. It''s not a substitute like the ability to boil tea, it''s something you can fight properly. I don''t mind doing some dangerous experiments."


    ''No, I can''t right now. True you''ve been taken away, Tired, and you and Midori have paid off, because you''re in a monster''s den. Come on.''


    Desperate answers return. After the truth was exposed, it could be inferred that all the fierce men at the Snow Oka Institute were paying for it, but that it was a rather troublesome situation over there.


    "Ok...... I''ll hire a good starter or killer here."


    ''I hope Mr. Zuo fights better than that. I don''t think there''s any need for further modification. "


    "Isn''t it just the power to boil tea?


    I perceive the meaning of the words of Junko, and I strip his eyes, Zuo.


    ''No, I only have that ability. It depends on how you use that ability. Well, I''ll show you how to upgrade, so try to make the most of it.''


    That said Junko briefly told him how to upgrade Zuo''s abilities.


    "I also became a stream to be accounted for as a combatant. Now don''t you see a little light of hope?


    It was Zao who hung up the phone and then turned to Mina, but Mina stayed in a sinister face and didn''t say anything.


    "Dirty place. Brother Kehiko, are you okay in here?


    Dance. My dreams brought me inside the bacteria''s Azito, I see a worn out factory and put what I thought in my mouth.


    The sun has already fallen. No lion wife, no Rodriguez. The only people on this scene right now are Kehiko and his dreams. It is a private room where Kehiko sleeps.


    "Not really, but it''s better than Nojuku."


    Saying, Kehiko opens the refrigerator in the room. Electricity is on for once, but this is also on the line.


    "Want some?


    I smile and take my dreams small to Kuhiko, who offers me the Eclair I took out.


    "I can''t believe Brother Kehiko was the enemy. A bit of an interesting development."


    "I''m surprised, too. I can''t believe this dream is coming to kill us."


    It''s not funny, but the joy of being able to resume was an irresistible Kazuhiko.


    "So, Brother Kehiko, why are you suddenly gone?


    A coming dream that openly asks with a blame-sounding voice.


    "I also listened to you, went to the Yukooka Institute, had you remodeled, killed your family, and then spent the past year traveling alone across Japan. I thought this ability would keep me from noticing, but I couldn''t. There were stronger guys in the world, there were awesome guys in the police, and it was best to get away. I went back to Euthanasia City to at least see you again before I got caught, but I was surrounded by the police again... and managed to escape and was picked up by the lion wife who is the boss of this organization"


    Listening to Kahiko, the coming dream sees Kahiko with a pitiful gaze.


    "Kill me and you''ll be in the hands of the organization."


    Kehiko puts on his face when he comes to a dream that he says softly in a tone he can''t even think of as a joke.


    "You''re kidding me. You can kill anybody else, but I don''t want to kill you alone."


    Murder other than that of my parents has been desperately contained, no matter how boiling the will to kill, but I dare you to twitch.


    "I''m the other way around. If it''s Brother Khiko who gets killed, I won''t complain, and if Brother Khiko dies, I want to kill him. I don''t like other people killing me."


    "Ha, is that the idea"


    I laughed unexpectedly at my dream of coming, which I said clearly in my true face. I meant to be familiar with the character of my coming dreams, but I still can''t read everything. They often cut in from the completely unexpected diagonal top or bottom.


    "No, no, no, don''t hesitate to turn to me when we meet again."


    "Yeah, I wanted to play. I''m glad Brother Kehiko turned out to be the same mouse as me."


    "I was very receptive to that too. It''s weird."


    "Nothing is strange. I''m not surprised. This is the standard for me and Brother Kehiko."


    "I''m not that busy."


    They were two people having a pleasant conversation with Nori, not at all the same as they were a year ago, but inadvertently their dreams come true.


    "Why have you been on a getaway trip for a year? Why did you run away from home? I missed Brother Kehiko so much. Unforgivable."


    The eyes of the coming dream were obviously moist. Seeing it, Kehiko''s chest hurts, and at the same time, she remembers joy that she was properly thought of, and something hot creeps up in her chest.


    "I don''t like it when you''re gone from before me again, so I guess I''ll kill Brother Kuhiko here and I''ll die too"


    "No, no... I think it was bad. I''ve always missed you alone, too. But I''ve been worried and lost..."


    I feel the sign that the demon gives to my dream, and Kehiko takes it to nag me. Kehiko also knows that dreams sometimes do extraordinary things impulsively.


    "What was wrong with me then? I''m totally confused and I think I was stupid myself."


    "I wish you''d just gone home if I missed you. What''s so troubling that you can''t do that?"


    "I don''t know...... I mean, it''s not even me, killing my parents, robbing them there. While I''m repeating myself, I feel more and more dirty, rotten, but my anger always swirls, and I want something sweet asexually, and I can''t stop... Compared to a beautiful coming dream, I feel sorry for myself and don''t deserve to see you or anything like that... still miss you at the end of the day and come back to Euthanasia City with the intention of redeeming my life..."


    While he was talking, Kehiko was crying out blurry.


    "I don''t even know how this happened to me. It was getting weirder and weirder, like rolling down the hill. I don''t know what it is because they changed my mind at the Snow Oka Institute, but I couldn''t stop my anger... and it was hard to contain it..."


    "Brother Kehiko, that was hard. Pathetic..."


    Soon, the dream of coming embraces Kahiko.


    "I''ll do anything I can. So don''t go away anymore. Shut up and don''t go away. Next time you leave, I''ll kill you for nothing but lies, okay? I can''t forgive you."


    Kehiko thinks it wouldn''t really be a lie. Kehiko felt that the voice of the coming dream of holding on to herself and hugging her and talking in her ear was indeed killer.


    "Okay... but I''m a serial robber and a parent killer, and I''m a terrorist now."


    "You just have to blame someone else"


    "No, how..."


    "Let''s blame Junko. He said it was because he had his head remodeled and gone crazy. That way, Junko will bear all the blame and Kahiko will be acquitted."


    "Ooh..."


    It was Kehiko, who nodded, even though he drew slightly on the suggestion of coming dreams.

 700 24

    When Laimeng and Kehiko were reuniting for a year to blossom into conversation, a lion wife and a dog owner were facing each other for conversation at the same omboro factory workplace.


    "That kid that Kehiko brought in... you''ve been close to Kehiko for a long time. He looked like a childish man of his age, something that Kehiko had never shown here."


    Says the dog owner, who has been sneaking a peek at how the two are doing.


    "Plutonium dundee? That sounded like an interesting guy inside."


    The dog owner was also shown the footage that Kehiko was shooting locally later.


    "It''s an enemy that has stood in front of us. They''re a bunch of jerks looking for fame. But they were the mice of Yukooka. There are likely to be guidelines for Yukooka."


    From the Lion Wife, that possibility was the most troublesome. If Junko Suzuoka is part of an enemy organization, even if he kills some of the enemy''s constituents, he could be put in a new mouse from next to next.


    "Why don''t you check with the person?


    And, dog breeders.


    "It''s a pointless act. Whether denied or affirmed, what we do is the same"


    "That''s the kind of place you can''t be. Maybe it''s rational thinking, but I enjoy the rush, and there''s something I can get from it."


    "Mm..."


    To the point from a handful of respected figures, the lion wife stuffs her words.


    "Besides, it''s a big advantage to have someone close to him after you take one of your enemies. You''re not gonna think about taking advantage of that? Of course not in a hostage-taking, nonsensical way."


    "I see..."


    The lion wife guessed what the dog owner wanted to say.


    "Using it to elicit and disseminate information? It can even be used as an ingredient for reconciliation. Dance with a bacteria and a fighter who is not so disgusting, it naturally includes your hand in avoiding battle."


    To reconcile, the lion wife decides that the form of selling benevolence by letting her go, not in the form of hostages, and telling her that she wants to reconcile is Better. Of course, if the opponent doesn''t respond, it will only ruin the status quo of kidnapping and sharpening the enemy''s power.


    "Seventy-five points. Including what I''ve noticed since I was pointed out. Avoiding combat depends on the circumstances of the opponent. Are you sure you''re just looking for fame? At a time when Junko Suzuoka is involved, there is a prospect of him, so I wonder if we can bring him to a settlement."


    Above all, I think the reconciliation end is boring dog breeder, but don''t talk about it.


    For some time now, Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko were interested in memorabilia, but the dreams crept uncomfortably.


    "What''s going on?


    "Can I take it off?


    While I was getting confirmation, I just dreamed of taking my clothes off.


    "No, you''re taking it off? I heard you were naked in the house."


    A dodgy Kehiko.


    Actually, Kahiko doesn''t know the gender of her coming dreams. I''ve treated him as a man before, but in my heart, I had the hope that the coming dream would be a girl, and I couldn''t tell him in person that I was dead, but I stood up to the woman in my heart and comforted myself many times.


    When I think I can finally confirm it, I get excited. I hope it''s a woman, but I also feel like a man at the point of taking it off in front of me with dignity.


    Kehiko is disappointed to see her naked without any chest bulges. But when I look at the groin, it creeps me out. There is no male genitalia.


    "You... were a woman?


    I inadvertently ask with a used dialogue in my mouth.


    "No. Look."


    I have no shame in my dreams of letting my crotch open wide in front of Kehiko. Kehiko staring.


    "Nothing."


    "Look closely. There''s a good pee hole."


    "I knew it, woman..."


    I didn''t know what shape the female genitals were in. It was Kehiko.


    "No. I''m not a man or a woman. Neither function. I can''t even make children. That kind of body."


    So much said, I finally understood what Kehiko meant.


    "Even his opponent, Brother Kahiko, had resistance to being informed of this. I was wondering if my eyes would change. But I don''t think that''s something you trust, and I showed it to you because I wanted you to know it all, Brother Kehiko?


    A dream pops a little bit in front of his face and looks at Kehiko and asks him how he reacts.


    "Did you think it was a man about me? Which gender would have been better?


    "I didn''t know which...... But I tried to treat him like a man. I wonder if that''s okay in the future."


    "Fine, but something seems unfortunate. Did you want to H with me for a second?


    Unexpectedly blowing Kehiko to straightforward questions.


    "If you want to, okay? You can use the butthole. I''ll let you like it."


    In an even bolder dialogue of coming dreams, Kehiko glances blushly and drinks a saliva.


    "Dude, where did you learn that?"


    "Erotic site. I''m interested and I see a lot. I do a lot of porn, too. ''Cause I don''t even know what lust is. I heard that when you''re about my age, you also start having dreams of h or something in adolescence, but I, I don''t have any. I''m sure it''s because of this body. But I was kind of hoping that if I use my butthole to H, I''d feel right and H"


    Even the virgin Kwahiko can tell that she should not use erosion as a reference and pelican for her interest in sexuality and pure research purposes, but she can''t turn her head well on how to explain the area well to her dreams of coming.


    "No, no, no... erosion or something, it''s not like real life. You really shouldn''t take it."


    "Brother Kehiko, are you lit?


    "All of a sudden they say that, and I''m having trouble reacting"


    "Oh, there''s another way if you don''t like it because you might have a pussy. You got a knife?"


    "What do you do with a knife..."


    At the point of the word knife, Kehiko has only a bad feeling.


    "Of course you stab me in the crotch and make a cut. And you can use that slice to h."


    "I can. Don''t be scared with a flat face."


    It is well known that he is a dream-changer and has different thoughts from the ordinary man, but he was a monk who would not pull this on the boulder.


    "I don''t mind if Brother Kehiko wants it."


    Kehiko took his breath away from the dreams he was about to say in his true face. I get really excited when I realize that I can do whatever I want with my luxurious body, the beauty of my coming dreams.


    "You, you like me?


    Kehiko breathes and asks questions in a straight ball.


    "That''s natural. Brother Kehiko didn''t like me?


    Kehiko was relieved by the dream of answering lightly and asking back the other way around.


    "No... I''m starting to feel something different about your liking"


    The reason for the relief is that I''ve figured it out.


    "You mean if you have romantic feelings? I''m not sure about that. But I''m sure I like it. Enough to be killed. If you say you want to h, enough to cut your crotch and make a cleavage that can h. I don''t know if it''s love, but can I just say this is love?


    "I don''t know... hey. I knew...... No, honestly, I''m afraid of something. You weren''t always with me with that kind of consciousness."


    As for the heart of Kehiko, it''s better to have the same relationship as in the old days with the coming dreams.


    "You can do as you used to. Are you dreaming differently?


    "Is that what I''d say if I were a woman?


    "Ngu... you didn''t say"


    Kehiko, honestly admitting and smiling at the coming dream of asking back questions.


    "That''s the kind of cut back, I can do better. You''re smart to dream."


    The words of Kahiko now also include the nuance that - for his age. Ever since I was younger, my dreams have been dominant. He was much more insightful and intelligent than a bad adult. It was quick to calculate.


    "That''s right. I didn''t go to school."


    "Huh? Oh, really?


    Totally unexpected dialogue returns and Kehiko is confused.


    "I''d be an idiot if I was going to school or something. Better not go. Look at the flowers and you''ll see."


    "Flowers are pathetic when you say that."


    But it was agreed that I shouldn''t go to school. At least from Kehiko, there was nothing wrong. I am relieved to stop going.


    "What are you going to do now?


    "You mean me and Brother Kehiko are enemies, but what do we do?


    To the inquiry of Kehiko, a dream to confirm.


    "Oh. That''s what''s happening from the standpoint."


    "You can fight."


    A soft-spoken dream.


    "Are you sure you''re okay with that? You just said you liked me..."


    "As I said earlier. I think they can kill me or get me killed because I like them. I can do everything I can to play with each other. It''s okay if you''re gonna kill me, and if you''re gonna kill me, I want to kill you."


    "Mm-hmm... I wish I could fight, but when it comes to life, I don''t like it."


    Kehiko can''t even go out with Nori, who is a part of his dream to live and die on a boulder.


    "You, come here. No... I betrayed you..."


    "No betrayal. I''ll do it, Brother Kehiko will do it. I don''t want to betray my uncle, my boss."


    Don''t listen to me, Kehiko.


    The door of the room inadvertently opened without a knock, and those who broke into the conversation between the two appeared.


    Dance. It was Chief Bacteria, Lion Wife Eggplant.

 701 25

    Zuo was quick to hear from Junko that he was trying to upgrade his tea boiling ability.


    Junko said that Zuo''s ability is the control of heat in the body, and because it is such a substitute for elaborate control as a delicious tea boiling, it is also possible to create heat and release it to approximation, and there is no way that he can handle it for attack in battle.


    It is usually the ability to activate with water and tea leaves, but only takes in the air and heats hard in the stomach.


    "Boo!


    A collection that blurs the lips and exhales heat from the mouth. Zuo''s esophagus, oral cavity and lips are very resistant to heat, but the skin on the face, etc. has not been thermally modified, so the injected heat sprays cautiously against touching the face.


    I did get hot air, but as far as the air wobble is concerned, I haven''t flown a meter ahead.


    "It''s hard to get the hang of it, but there''s nothing you can''t do as an attack on the outside."


    If you increase the amount of air you heat in your body and increase the power to eject it, it seemed like a stash so that you could expand your range of attacks.


    "Saving time, isn''t it too long"


    Mina pokes with a chilled look.


    "First of all, even if you''re capable, you''re not strengthening your body purely, are you? And it''s unlikely that the boss will be able to count on his vegetarian combat skills."


    "I went through all my combat training once I fell in the back streets."


    "You don''t have any real experience, do you?


    To Poona''s point, Zao roars.


    "You know very well. No."


    "You''ll see. I know footwork, attention to gaze, and then even something like an aura. Oh, it''s rusty, it''s peaceful, it''s cancer."


    That''s all I said, Poona holds her mouth shut.


    "Sorry about that. Well, it''s true."


    "Shit, I''m sorry I''m here. With��"


    "It''s true about you, and I guess it''s true. I don''t mind."


    The way you put it is not complimented, but I appreciate you pointing it out clearly.


    "Let me get this straight - I don''t think that the boss''s street art will be a force for war. Even if you enter the enemy Ajito with the power of being alone plus a boulevard artist, you must die a dog."


    Zo laughs bitterly when he says he''s a street artist.


    "I hear Junko has one more to say. Be two to three. But hopefully, somehow we can free our dreams first and add them to this battle force, or Angel will come back early..."


    "Do you even account for it with the two of us by heart? I don''t account for it, either, willingly. I can''t be precise."


    Sachina tells Sylvia off with a cold face.


    "My art also depends on how I use it. If you extend your range and range more, you might be able to crush one opponent for one blow to death. Even if it''s impossible, I can take charge of one person here and guide him or her. But if there are three enemies, it''s hard."


    Then Zao resumes his training again. Poona wants to be at 9: 00 p.m. already, but she doesn''t show a bare temptation to go home.


    "Mm-hmm. That sounded good right now"


    Seeing that the heat had not only spread extensively, but even accompanied the flames, Zuo felt a great response.


    "Whoa, the range''s pretty wide, and the distance''s growing."


    Mina also raised her voice of admiration.


    "You have to get the hang of it."


    "But... we should still wait for Mr. Angel to return, considering also adding the boss as a force of war"


    In pity, Zao is relieved that he was upgraded from a street artist to a force of war.


    "I checked with the hospital. There is nothing else in my life, but I can''t move for the time being. I don''t know what will happen to my dreams if I wait for my return."


    "You should have truncated it. At a time when the enemy captures you."


    "We can''t cut it off because we''ve been captured. If it kills you, you have to give up. If there''s a chance of survival, help."


    It brings back bitter memories in the zoo. A nasty memory of a bamboo break being raided by an Amano bowman, killing several constituents, and devastating tissue.


    Besides, I retired on the way back then, leaving the command to Junko. Junko seems to have managed well to survive many of his constituents, but sacrifices were still made at that time.


    (More than half of them were the ones I failed in my apparent business and pulled from)


    The consciousness that I killed was the same cannot be stuffed. Of course I also understand that their logic of self-responsibility, choosing to fall into the back streets on their own, is right, but still emotionally inseparable.


    "Don''t you think it''s boiling like a weird protective appetite for coming dreams and getting mucky -?


    After Poona''s pointing in a mean tone, Zao accidentally spills a grin.


    "Maybe that too. There''s a part of her that makes me feel that way."


    "Am I going to admit it?"


    "You''re not young enough to deny it."


    "I don''t think it has anything to do with youth. No, there might be. I guess it''s only because I don''t feel comfortable."


    There was an objection to that word of Poona, Zuo, but it was not put out in his mouth. Because even if you feel uncomfortable, you may well admit it in order to make it look uncomfortable.


    "Or lights. As far as I''m concerned, I''ve drawn my age to that nuance."


    This is the heart of Zuo.


    "I''ll get back to it, but at the time of my dreams, I guess they have something in mind, too"


    "Bad imaginations come to mind."


    The bad imagination is in the cage. I wonder if my dream will be fulfilled if my dream was tortured to elicit this information.


    (Because she''s unpredictable. No significant information, but if you talk, you may be disposed of as useless)


    Rather, it was a disillusionment that the situation was that it was safer for torture to continue.


    "Looks like you have a lot of muscle. And Kehiko. You missed it."


    "Uh, I see."


    Kuhiko laughs off his lion wife''s cold words with her nose.


    "I didn''t care about you at first, and now I don''t care."


    "You think it''s just a matter of discretion? You may be trying to divulge our information to the outside world, so the decision means your death."


    To Kehiko, who tells him to be challenging, his lion wife warns him in an even colder voice.


    "Well, either way, we''re not long."


    "What do you mean?


    Kuhiko surprises his lion wife with a grunt.


    "You''re right. You didn''t think I could live long? You think you can survive a terrorist attack or something? We take as many lives as possible. Deal more damage to this ridiculous world. The world will never forgive us, and we will all end up pushed by the quantity. I killed myself and closed the curtain because I knew it with Daikichi. I scratch. He''s going to scratch and scratch and survive and kill as many as he can. But I know I can''t live long. Weren''t you prepared for that?


    "You''re not what you said you were when you met me, are you? If I die, nothing will happen to me, and you''re attracting my attention by saying that what I did is crap, and now I''m saying the opposite."


    "I said it in the sense of not dying in vain. I won''t waste my life, but I can''t live long. Nothing''s wrong with you."


    Kehiko digs back into his memory when his lion wife calls him out. In the first place, the lion wife was mistaken about herself. I assumed on my own that it was a passageway or something that made me jerk off.


    "Ah, no more trouble."


    Kehiko shifts his gaze away from his lion wife.


    "I''d rather talk to this girl than that."


    The lion''s wife turns to her dreams.


    "Reptiles?"


    A dream to look up at the lion wife and utter those words in her true face.


    "You mean me?


    "Yeah. Eyes like reptiles"


    Kehiko blew out in the words of his coming dream.


    "It''s always low tension."


    The lion wife has not shown any particular distress. I admit it myself, and I don''t care what they think.


    "I want to draw information from you. You had declared that you were going to discuss us for fame, but I just don''t think that''s what this is all about. You are all mice, apparently. [M] Probably Junko Yukioka''s mouse."


    "Yeah."


    Coming dreams that I admit very well.


    "Aren''t you under the command of Junko Yukioka?


    "Yeah."


    "Dude, come on dreaming...... Can we give our enemies a little information?"


    Kehiko pokes at a dream that is too honest.


    "There''s no point hiding it. It''s a question that this person knows and confirms."


    He turns to Kahiko and says that his dream is obvious.


    "You''re a smart kid. Unlike someone else."


    "Why don''t you put it on me here?"


    Sarcasm by his lion wife, Kehiko strikes his tongue.


    "Isn''t there a hub involved? Does that mean they gave you a direct directive?


    "Yeah, you''re right. Besides, if I tell you it''s different here, you don''t believe me, do you?


    A dream came, but the lion wife laughed and waved her bling for the first time here.


    "I have good eyes. You can tell by the stiffness of the facial muscles, body color, slight changes in body hair, plus eye changes. I can even hear my heart tone change because I like my ears. Plus the nose is good, so even the smell can tell. You can tell if it''s true or not."


    "Oh, come on, you''re gonna teach me that, too."


    "It''s like a thank you for not letting me take the crap out of you."


    In response to Kehiko''s penetration, the lion wife replies in a cold voice, as always.


    "You were that type? That''s surprising. I thought you were a cold-blooded human being who just moves logically with all your intentions or calculations."


    I''m not making it up, and Kehiko really thought so.


    "And I tell you we don''t want to fight you if we can."


    As I look down on my coming dream, the lion wife tells me.


    "We''re going to run away. Either way, they''ll kill you, but in the meantime, they''ll take as many lives as they can. Stick your fangs out into this ridiculous society. Many rejoice in our actions. Inspired by our actions, let those who inherit the spirit of rebellion also come out. Our actions have a significance. I wouldn''t tell you, but we''re killing for faith."


    "Yeah, I get it. I think it''s a very fine thing."


    Iron-skinned lion wives and roachers were devoured by the dreams that were not ironic or anything, but made them crystal clear in their heartfelt words.


    "I don''t deny it, I don''t make fools of myself. I have feelings similar to mine, and in my heart, I''m here for you. I''m not going to do it myself though. ''Cause it''s fun, huh? As long as dying is unrelated people, everyone enjoys the misfortune of others as a topic. That''s why I have news. Everyone is watching the news and newspapers to enjoy information about other people''s misfortunes."


    Still thinking of elementary school students and the children''s dreams, I didn''t see them much, I didn''t see them stubborn, I saw them speak coolly with certainty, and listened, and the lion wife was overwhelmed.


    "Denying it will be the same as denying Brother Kehiko. If you have strong feelings and reason to think so, I won''t deny it. Undeniable. At least it''s not empty. Terrorism has a proper flavour, too. Terrorism is evil, but if there is a reason for terrorism to happen, so is all the reason for terrorism. So..."


    "I mean, the society that makes terrorism happen is also evil, right? Wonderful. Isn''t that exactly what we think?"


    "I''m not going to be one of the reptiles. I''m part of Plutonium Dundee. I will not betray you."


    He was a lion wife who flaunted and praised his face, but in anticipation of trying to solicit him, he once again faces his dream of coming ahead and rejecting him.


    "If we meet first, have you joined us?


    "I don''t know. I''m my uncle... I thought I''d do it in the future because my current boss is someone I can trust. That''s big."


    To the question of the lion wife, the coming dream speaks this again honestly of her mood.


    (Thought I''d spill some info and let you go... that''s subtle, to be honest. I didn''t think you were such a peculiar kid. It''s the first type I''ve ever seen)


    I only spoke a little, but it was immediately apparent that the coming dream was the owner of an intense personality. And the lion''s wife, her strong desire for coming dreams, has crept up.


    (I don''t want to let go. refusal was made, but I want to somehow draw them into our people)


    Not the ability to come and dream, but attracted to its specificity, Lion Wife strongly thought so.

 702 26

    The following day at noon. As usual, Zao encouraged him to train in the handling of his abilities, and Mina watched it from time to time while collecting information.


    "You think the boss is throwing up firebraces? Are you going to light the wheels of the Angel of the Seat?"


    Angel appears abruptly in Ajit and runs through unintelligible words.


    "Are you all right?


    Seeing Angel''s complexion is obviously bad and he feels compelled, Zuo speaks out worryingly.


    "An angel hangs in front of me. It''s not okay. But if you can''t, you can fight. And now is the time to force it."


    "Isn''t that flirtatious? I can''t account for this as a force of war.


    Poona showers her relentless words.


    "Huh, is this how you treat me? Well, there''s no choice. But I have angel protection. Add that and you''ll see you can fight enough."


    "I''m worried, but I''m glad to see more power in this situation"


    Zuo slaps Angel on the shoulder making him laugh when he can''t.


    "Are we all going to sacrifice ourselves to help one person in our dreams? If you have a winner, you have a thin winner."


    "If it''s thin, not none, then I guess you have a winning eye"


    Negative pity, but Zao also eats down.


    "You can''t just show off your people because they''re in somewhat poor condition. If it''s completely impossible, there''s no choice."


    "The boss... even if he can''t do it completely, it''s a sign that he''s going to come and help his dream."


    There is a sinister sound in Poona''s voice.


    "It wasn''t my dream to be exposed, and even you naturally go help. I''m a humanist."


    I''ll say it out loud.


    "Uh, forget it! Look at reality!"


    Suddenly, Mina called out.


    "You just want to be the good boy you are! All you''re actually trying to do is risk your people to help them!


    Zao sighs in pity that leaves it to anger to summon.


    Poona didn''t know what she didn''t care about and had been rebelling since yesterday. Sure, I''m trying to be impotent, but there''s no reason I can blame you for that so far, and I don''t think I''m trying to do anything special.


    "You think it''s right to abandon your people if you''re dangerous? I think that''s a flirtatious thing."


    "Don''t be beautiful! What a humanist! You were a Death Merchant! How many people died in the firearms you sold! You''re not just going to get your hands dirty!? Even if he says something beautiful, it''s funny."


    "It has nothing to do with this. You can only think in both extremes, white or black?


    Zuo keeps dealing only calmly with Poona, who is completely cut and rampant.


    "Let me pinch your mouth, but still don''t you make the choice that pity doesn''t go because there''s a part of pity that''s in tune with the boss, too?


    To Angel''s point, Sauna is annoyed.


    "Patience is unconvinced, and his heart is shaking - I guess it''s a state where angels and demons are fighting. I can see that. Don''t you want to convince your boss?


    "Uh... actually, I... don''t remember myself"


    Poona finally regains her composure and suddenly tells her story.


    "I was at the Snow Oka Institute when I realized it. So, he was a Blue Hassibiro."


    "It''s also..."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I like being a heroic mouse."


    Said Mina, smiling powerlessly at Zao, who had no choice but to excuse himself.


    "But the lack of memory, the fact that I''m not sure who I am, is still a burden. So, even in the former end-of-life organization, it quickly became pretty and fussy, and I couldn''t stay..."


    I''ve just talked that far, and Poona snorts in silence.


    Silence flows for a while.


    "Huh...? What is it? This air, and its reactions"


    Surprised that there was no response at all, Poona looks up and asks.


    "No, what''s next?


    "No... so, that''s it?


    Mina looks surprised at Zuo encouraging the story to continue.


    "It just sounds like you''re saying that there''s no context or that the reason you''re so easy to clean is because you''re emotionally unstable because you''re just suffering from amnesia..."


    "That''s why we talked about it."


    "That wouldn''t be an explanation for why I was so pretty."


    Tired of boulders, Zao absurds his voice.


    "Ugh...... sorry! I don''t know, but I did it anyway!


    Bend your body at right angles, and Sauna apologizes. If I don''t know, I don''t think so, but honestly, I''m already in trouble.


    "Boss! Hit me! Think of your face with the gu! As many times as one shot isn''t enough! But... please forgive me! If I''m dumped here anymore, I''m already... heartbroken and I''m back. No boo!


    In the middle of the dialogue, Zao''s Iron Fist shot through Mina''s face.


    "Ok. Now I''ll do it without asking."


    "Oh, thank you. Well sooo!


    Mina lowers her head deeply again, scattering tears. I fed him to the nasal column as much as I wanted, so I thought I''d get nosebleeds, but there was no wonder and no blood at all.


    "If I really feel bad for you, if I can see the attitude of an effort to try again, I''ll forgive you as many times as I can"


    He smiled and Zuo told him.


    "You don''t deserve to blame me. I failed and killed many of my men. I feel like I''m licking the ground, and I''m about to crawl up from there. I''m with you guys. If you''re acknowledging me as your boss, let''s crawl together."


    "Well, I see a ring of angels over my boss''s head right now."


    "Hey, boss, you look great."


    Angel and Piena praise each other verbally, but both were not very happy with the way they praised each other.


    "A little..."


    "Not a little bit. You do have the boss''s vessel. Even I, who was an angel before, felt something that struck me."


    Angel''s voice had power, and when he heard it, Zao''s power came to a boil.


    "He said the hub would do the backup, too, and I''ll get in touch with him once. I can''t expect that."


    When Zuo sent an email to the center as he said, he received an immediate reply. It was a reply to support.


    (If it''s going to be so easy, you should have chosen this method from the beginning. That would have convinced Mina)


    I get stunned by my dumbness additions and subtractions.


    "They''re coming. Then let''s go quickly. Dance, to the bacteria Ajito."


    "Yes."


    "I would have liked to show your father this situation of going to help the captured angel"


    Receiving Zao''s life, Piona replied in a temper, and Angel, as usual, was running around saying things that didn''t make sense.

 703 27

    Laimen revealed the night in the same room as Kahiko, and after daylight shook the topic of what he would do in the future from Kahiko''s side.


    "Run away from here? Sounds like the guy with the lion wife is planning on using his comin ''dream to do something. Otherwise, I may not have given up on drawing you into my company."


    That''s all we talked about, and I think Kehiko is fu.


    "What would you do if your organization, which fought bacteria, was wiped out? You want to fight us to get revenge?


    "I''m sure I''ll get revenge because I''m annoyed. Besides, I won''t betray you. Though I have a desire to be with Brother Kehiko. But I told Brother Kehiko not to betray me, but I changed my mind. I don''t like that reptile-like boss. You shouldn''t be under there."


    "Ha, I don''t really like it either"


    When I try Kahiko, I want to get my dreams out of here. To do this, you may betray Bacritea by dancing. It''s not even that thoughtful of an organization.


    Knock does. I''m a little wary of Kehiko, thinking she''s a lion''s wife.


    "I snuck up on you... It''s a thin wall here, so keep your mouth shut."


    It was the dog owner who showed up saying that.


    "If you want to run, I''ll give you a guide."


    "What?"


    Kehiko looks frigid at the dog breeder, who told him with a slight laugh.


    "Novelist old man...... You weren''t a lion wife otomodachi?


    "I''m trying to entertain you because you''re my friend"


    I don''t know why. The answer comes back, and Kehiko looks at me.


    "I know."


    "No, what do you know? I don''t know."


    On the other hand, the coming dream was nodding, so Kehiko pokes with a bitter smile.


    "Hmmm......"


    Kehiko conceived in arms. The offer of a man named Dog Owner is incredible. The signs of the trap are puffy.


    "There''s no escape."


    Eventually it became a determined look, said Kehiko.


    "Come dreaming, I''ll fight and kill them in your organization. That way you can be one of us."


    This was a lie. In front of the dog owner, he''s saying it with the intention of deceiving him.


    Kehiko believes that if you come to dream, you will immediately detect your lies without seeing them. Whatever lies I''ve been lying about, I somehow had a good chance of spotting the coming dream lightly.


    "I can''t do that. If Brother Kehiko is going to do that, I will fight too. I don''t want anyone else to kill you, so I''ll kill you."


    A dream to look up at Kehiko and grin. I think I saw it and got through, and Kehiko laughs too.


    "You''re an interesting guy, as Lion''s wife put it, to have such a dialogue."


    I dreamed of coming and the dog owner said.


    "Well, then, why don''t you let Kehiko join the organization of your dreams?


    The dog breeder suggested, but shakes Kahiko Hakabushi. That''s the best choice, but I don''t believe in dog breeders, so I''ll keep acting.


    "This guy says no, either. Betrayal is not a good idea. When we hang out with this guy''s logic, we end up killing each other. I''m starting to think that''s all right, too. The Lion Wife says, dance, Bacritea itself, it''s been a long time. That would be the best way for me to be killed in my dreams. Or you''re gonna fall for it, and I''m gonna kill it first, and then you''re gonna kill me, and then you''re gonna be with me in the afterlife, and it''s not bad for me either way."


    Kahiko''s words, and now the dog owner arms and thinks in.


    "Hmmm...... I wonder if teenagers these days think in such an instant and ruinous way. Life is a long way from here, and in the meantime, you''re gonna have to go through a lot of things and grow up."


    I didn''t think it was my character to say anything that smelled like preaching, but I stuck my mouth out.


    "I find the way you guys think, three-sentence novels interesting. But... the Megalodons of Thin Happiness really had no choice but to run toward ruin, but you guys are nothing like them. Between those you like, you just have to live hand in hand."


    "But, hey, novelist old man. I''m tired already. I''ve been walking around there all year by myself, and I was about to be crushed by my hatred for the world, and honestly, it was a pain in the ass. So I came back to Euthanasia for the last time just to see the face of my dreams, and that made me feel like I don''t care anymore."


    This was not an act, but more than half, the heart of Kehiko.


    "Still in me, hatred and anger are dull, and not rampant enough, so dance. I went into bacteria, but my lion wife was right, I felt like I could die anytime......"


    A dog owner accidentally puts his index finger on his mouth and puts out a display. Only for a moment, Kehiko was stuck in words. Two people who saw the letters written on the display open their eyes wide.


    "Still, I think you guys should live. Run, you don''t have to die in vain."


    Still persuading dog breeders. But...


    "If I told you I was going to run away with Brother Kahiko, would Brother Kahiko run away too?


    Coming dream says.


    "Well... if my dream is to say so, I wonder if I can say no..."


    Then let''s get out of here.


    The coming dream rose, and Kehiko followed it, and they both left the room.


    A lion wife ran into a dog owner in the hallway on her way to the room where Kehiko and I had a dream to come.


    They got away with it.


    The dog keeper opens his mouth first.


    "I guess you let him get away with it. What are you going to do?"


    Lion wife with a flashy face. I have a glimpse at the dog breeder, but I wonder if it''s boulder this time.


    "Did you hear the conversation even from that position? Awesome ears."


    "I guess you also knew you were listening, didn''t you?


    "I thought it would be a shame for both of us to die. What''s wrong with that? I didn''t just say my opinion in the first place and let them get away with it. That''s what they decided for themselves. I mean, you can let him get away with it. Take a good look at him."


    Suppose there''s a point in what the dog owner says, and the lion wife can''t argue with it. It is true that the dog owner did so, but he did not guide him to escape.


    "No... apparently he''s back"


    Hearing two footsteps at the factory entrance, the lion wife said.


    The two lion wives and the dog owner, when they went to the work place, had come back to Kehiko, who was supposed to have left Ajito.


    "Oh, you forgot something?


    The dog owner speaks to the two of them in a tone of relief.


    "We talked a lot. So, I figured we''d fight."


    Kuhiko shrugging his shoulders.


    "I''ll be lost until the end of the day."


    And, come to dream.


    "Troubleshooting in my age."


    The dog owner laughs naggingly as he drops off the two back of the way back to the room where he was.


    "I''m not sure. I also forgot how I was when I was about that age"


    Lion wife who seems uninterested. I''m not actually interested. And I am also aware that I am of such a pale nature. And because of that, I''ve never been able to get along well.


    Kazuhiko and I will be alone again.


    The display the dog breeder put out at that time contained some instructions.


    ''All this conversation has been heard. In the first place, in this Azito, all conversations with the Lion Wife slipped through. Seduce the lion wife''s alarm by pretending to have escaped and come back even further. I told him that his dreams would go astray until the end of the day, and eventually he would fight Krahn. And -''


    Remembering the instructions that followed, Kehiko becomes anxious.


    "Will it work?


    Don''t let the lion wife hear the conversation, of which the letters on the display make it look like a dream.


    ''I''ll try because it looks interesting. I think people can believe that dog.''


    Coming dreams similarly flash letters on the screen floating in the universe and chat.


    ''I thought so, too. A little. It''s all incredible.''


    Kehiko really remembered the frigidity in the dog breeder. Instinctively felt the type I wanted to avoid, not reason.


    Then for a while, the two were killing their time by having a chat about no other love, but they hear the footsteps coming this way.


    They''re here.


    The lion wife told him along with Knock.


    "There are three opponents. Rodriguez and you will respond."


    "Are we two here? Won''t my lion wife fight for me?"


    To his lion wife, who still intends not to fight through this period, Kehiko is stunned.


    "If you are murdered, I will avenge you."


    As a lion wife, I don''t want to expose my face in any way. I know that fighting together will have a higher survival rate, but I want to prioritize the secrecy of my existence over that.


    I want to stay out of sight as much as possible, and only myself, even at the expense of my fellow citizens, to survive and spread more disaster throughout the world.


    But the method is not a major terrorist attack using weapons, but even such an aesthetic, having to be its own body, obtained by the price of becoming an experimental platform.


    (Kida is dead. Rodriguez and Kehiko are dead, and that''s when it''s finally my turn. Dance. I''ll slam you again where I''m alarmed that the bacteria are devastated. I won''t waste the lives of the three dead either)


    That is the plan of the lion wife. And ideal. Therefore, even if Khiko and Rodriguez were murdered by assassins here and now, I would give up.


    (If you two die, of course you have to take revenge. That''s for real. Well, I''ve never moved on to not dying. But it can also be said that Kahiko is unhappy)


    Although the dissatisfaction of Kahiko can be taken for granted without having to think about it, it was only now that the Lion Wife finally understood it, precisely at this time.


    "If the lion wife isn''t going to leave and she''s only in the safe zone, I won''t fight either. Ridiculous."


    The lion''s wife also broke with a sigh of sighing at Kahiko, who threw up.


    "Okay. You need to be assistants."


    "Assistant?"


    "I''ll fight alone"


    "Huh?"


    To the words of the unthinkable lion wife, Khuhiko is mute. If I think I''ve been pulling into a safe zone for a long time now, I''d say that I''m the other way out, etc.


    "Are you up to something?


    "It''s not. If I''m strong enough to be at a disadvantage, you just have to help me. Otherwise, you just have to shut up and look at me. If I''m gonna fight, you''re probably gonna have to."


    I''m not proud of you, but my lion wife who says it off with her usual pale mouth.


    (You''re so confident, you were only pulling in one person)


    It was even more daunting in another sense.

 704 28

    Zuo, Mina and Angel, relying on radar sent by Junko, visited a place where three ghost marks remained together and motionless. Definitely there, dancing. Bacterial faces lurk, too.


    I''ve already told the hub where it is, and the hub''s elite is supposed to be dispatched, but I don''t know when it''s coming.


    "You should rendezvous with the soldiers at the center before you go in."


    "No, then there''s a good chance you''ll get caught up and get away with it. There are people over there who are capable of metastasis."


    I take down Mina''s opinion.


    "First of all, make them think this one came just the three of us, and let them be alarmed. About a short time before the central arrives, he goes inside and brings it into a state of engagement. And make it stick as long as possible."


    "And all the soldiers of the centre appeared as helpers, like the angels of heaven, and they flew to God in haste?"


    Angel says, perceiving what Zao intends.


    "That''s the ideal scenario. I hope it works."


    He knows exactly what area the soldiers at the center are currently in and how many minutes to reach them.


    "I''d like to buy some more time here, but it''s possible they''re sensing we''re here. If that happens, it may seem unnatural to be here forever. Let''s say it''s time to go. Once inside, stick for at least five minutes. You can stretch it out in conversation."


    "Okay -"


    "Gunshots are Death Angel (Samael) shouts"


    Depending on Zao''s life, Mina and Angel cut ahead and enter the Omboro factory.


    The shutter stays open, but it''s dark and I don''t know what''s going on inside. I''m not sure what workplace the shutter is at.


    When I went in alert, there was a line of belt conveyors, empty containers, forklifts, and other equipment of unknown use.


    "Welcome, gentlemen of Plutonium Dundee"


    There is a voice for the three of us. The lights are on, and one man shows up.


    "I''m Lion Wife Eggplant. Dance, chief of bacteria."


    "Daisuke Zao. I''m Plutonium Dundee''s boss."


    Since he has introduced himself, Zuo will introduce himself once and for all. There is also the purpose of buying time by stretching the conversation.


    (I have unpleasant eyes. No, should I say disgusting faces? I looked down on that guy, his eyes resemble Fukuda''s, but the one that looked awful was something I couldn''t feel from Fukuda)


    Look at the lion wife and remember her former subordinate Mad Scientist.


    "I heard a lot about you from my dream."


    In that word spoken by his lion wife, Zao remembers anger and fright at the same time.


    "You tortured him?


    "No. He told me honestly. Is there a problem? Or should I have been tortured and not spoken to?


    "No..."


    On the other hand, seeing a lion wife speaking faceless makes me increasingly less impressed. True and always faceless, but since the time he met him, he had clearly seen and figured out emotional changes.


    (But this guy... I don''t feel like I''m talking to a human. Looks like he''s facing a warm animal. Junko and his dreams met for the first time, and I felt the impression that he was separate from normal people, but this guy is more... disastrous)


    One thing I can be sure of is that it''s the type of person who doesn''t know and doesn''t even think about the pain and emotion of others. Zao has seen several people like that before, so he sees his face - especially his eyes - and somehow finds out by the look of it.


    "Well, here''s a suggestion. Get your hands off me. Please."


    Zao laughed at the words of his lion wife, who spoke in a tone lacking discouragement.


    "The way you say you ask people for things? And they say that, and you think you can go home and say yes?


    "I return my dreams. I didn''t even treat him violently. I''m not even willing to use it as a hostage. I am not willing to use it as a negotiating material either. Give it back to you. Look at that as sincerity."


    I''m not making a small fool of myself, I''m shy of what my lion wife is asking me to do with great seriousness.


    "That would be meant to be used as a bargaining material"


    "I said sincerely. Nor have the exchange conditions been presented. It''s a really unreasonable way to return it unilaterally and leave it all to your discretion. That''s why it''s sincere. Personally, that kid definitely wants to be drawn to his people. I also have the confidence to persuade you. But he dares to release it unconditionally. I don''t care what happens to the negotiations here. Except that if the bargaining breaks down here, your organization collapses, and that kid wants to dance and go into bacteria, there''s no reason to refuse."


    There were two words in my lion wife''s story that I couldn''t miss hearing. The first is that this man liked coming to dream. The other thing is that my dream is to dance. My heart leans on bacteria, as if I were.


    Around emphasizing the declaration of unconditional liberation, I really doubt that is true.


    "Are you a little upset? Don''t listen to me."


    Whisper in your ear, as if Poona had seen through Zao''s heart. Zao and the others don''t know that the whisper is all heard by the lion wife.


    (That woman...... like you saw somewhere? The way you talk and the way you voice sounds, it looks like someone else...)


    The lion wife, on the other hand, looks familiar to Mina and tries to remember but can''t.


    "If you''re hearing about this situation from your dreams, you know it''s not going to be that easy. Junko Yukioka and Chubu are involved."


    "But I don''t think you''ve been ordered to move without a choice. You wouldn''t force me to do that, would you?


    With the pointer, the lion wife spills a smile for the first time.


    (As I thought, it''s an unpleasant way to laugh. The word "sneer" fits...)


    Zuo''s aversion to his lion wife is increasingly soliciting.


    "I can''t let go of the job I''ve taken."


    Zuo told him clearly.


    "Well, that''s a broken negotiation."


    With that one word, the killer rises from the body of the lion wife. It''s such a sign that the cold air so far is getting hot all at once.


    Even if Zao didn''t say anything, two of them, Mina and Angel, moved forward at exactly the same time.


    A lion wife puts her hands on her clothes.


    Determined to be a suspicious move, Angel shoots like pulling out a gun.


    When his lion wife avoided it in a small motion, he unbuttoned it and took off his jacket other than his shirt, dropping it at his feet. More belts off and pants off as well.


    "Do you feel like you don''t want to break your clothes when you turn into a Phantom?"


    "Your name and answer. I have to give up my underwear."


    In response to Poena''s reading, which seemed interesting or lacking, a change happened to his lion wife''s body.


    Your whole body muscles swell up and are covered with bristles. The upper body, especially the chest and shoulder muscles, are raised differently. It looks swollen to the bone, not just the muscles.


    The biggest change is the head. My mouth is wide ripped and my fangs peek, and from my head the ears of the beast grow. His face is also covered with hair.


    That, if I may say so, was a werewolf. There is nothing else to describe.


    (Are you telling me this guy''s gonna deal with us alone? The boss himself? That can''t be right. There''s got to be a buddy lurking somewhere)


    Zuo steps, saying that the other must be touring the ploy over there.


    A lion wife, transformed into a werewolf, dashes furiously on four legs. The aim is Angel.


    (Angel is not in good shape. Is that information being passed on over there, too?


    Zao sees Angel.


    Angel calms down and fires two shots at the gun, but the lion wife, like earlier, shrugs with minimal movement and remains fleshy on Angel.


    A large, swollen hand waves, supplied with sharp, pointed nails. Angel deviates greatly from his upper body and launches an attack at his feet.


    There comes Poona, who has become a Blue Hassibiro child, from the side and releases a right hook with his lion wife''s head turned.


    The lion wife guarded with her thick left arm, but the attack of Sauna, who became a heroic mouse, seems to be damaging to the guarded arm as well, with the wolf face distorted in agony.


    But when his lion wife waved her arms with pity, Mina''s body literally danced through the universe and was blown back wide.


    Poke through a gap and Angel fires two more guns from close range. Now both shots hit the lion wife''s chest and belly.


    At the next moment, Angel''s complexion changes. The lion wife releases a kick with little flickering, angel glaring. Angel flew backwards and tried to deflect this, but he couldn''t help but eat his nail tips in his abdomen and was blown away by the universe, just like Mina.


    Mina, when she sees the sight of Angel''s two fierce men being overwhelmed as they continue to be, Zao becomes mute.


    "I forgot to mention, Yukioka said - at the time of production, my performance was the fourth of all mice to talk about combat power"


    Even as a werewolf, the same voice and manner of speaking as before, the lion''s wife told him.


    "Most importantly, after production - it seems that there has been some variation in ranking since growth, so at the moment, it is unclear from her how much ranking. Still, I don''t think he''s strong enough."

 705 29

    "Number four is another subtle number."


    Piena stirs herself up.


    (No, you can see it as quite a threat. Of all the mice that Junko made hundreds, or thousands, he''s the fourth from the top)


    He was merely inciting with pity, and because he would understand the threat, he would not speak and pay attention to it.


    "Fools and your father said it was fools to be confused by the numbers. The only reliable number is the Angel Hierarchy."


    Angel twitches and shoots the gun while in a fallen position.


    Now a lion wife who dodges lightly. Scratching doesn''t mean no damage if you hit it. Two shots have accumulated as damage.


    He keeps falling and shoots many times, but his lion wife dodges Angel''s shooting.


    Sauna is asking for an opportunity to leave, or seems to be observing, and doesn''t try to move.


    Where Zao came forward and fought, he was lightly hit. The ability of Zao is an abdominal stamp to be kept as a trump card here and there. He said it would be helpful if it was unintentional.


    Angel wakes himself up. The Lion Wife pokes at the timing, but on the contrary Angel was also out of the action, so he took out another gun and shot the Lion Wife in the face.


    One shot in the abdomen and the lion wife stops moving. It still works. But it won''t be fatal.


    Angel shoots many more shots, but then it''s all over again.


    At first glance, it looks like Angel is unilaterally attacking, but that''s just desperately shooting to keep the lion wife away.


    "This is... obvious."


    Zuo groans. What is obvious is the difference in fighting power between the two. He is quite strong with Angel. But the lion wife was as if she were reading all Angel''s movements. Three shots were only hit by an unintentional decision. When you''re on guard, you don''t hit it at all.


    In fact, with excellent sight, hearing and smell, the Lion Wife reads all of Angel''s every step of the way. The modification applied to the Lion Wife is a simple physical enhancement, but its best part lies in the enhancement of the five senses, Pure Son said before the Lion Wife. This is how it is proven now.


    Angel''s bullets run out. Seeing it as a machine, the lion wife stuffs up all at once, but Sauna gets stuck.


    "Hashibilo, stick it!


    When Mina screams, the visor imitating the bird''s mouth rises at a right angle. When Piena glances at the state greatly, she plunges from her head toward the lion wife and tries to poke her head.


    I wondered if the tip of the bladed visor would pierce the throat of the lion wife, and the upper released by the lion wife captures the face of Mina, and even if Mina''s body once again dances through the universe.


    (Couldn''t you have done a more decent attack... He said to make the character image as much)


    Seeing it was a heartbreaking zo, but Mina rose up as soon as she fell.


    "Ha ha, it''s no use. When wearing a hashibilo suit, the stripping area is also covered with a thin barrier, so a half-breed attack will not pass -"


    When you win proudly, pity spits out of your mouth. No, it wasn''t spit that threw up, it was teeth. Then the visor mimicking his mouth drops, and once again, Mina''s face hides softly with the visor.


    (Looks like it''s working... well, you mean it just wasn''t facial crushing)


    He kept an eye on it while asking when he would set it up.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    With the voice of pity, the eye part of the helm that mimics the bird glows.


    "Huh!?


    The lion wife groans when she sees the light. My body stops moving.


    Angel fired two shots at his stopped lion wife. One shot in the back. The other shot hits the head.


    He is a fallen lion wife with blood scattered, but as soon as he wakes up and shakes his head, two bullets are pushed out of the gunshot wound and spills. He also had the robustness not to see a rapid regenerative capability, but eating a bullet in the head would not be instant death.


    (Should I have attacked at this time)


    Though she may still have hidden abilities in Mina, Seeing that Angel''s shooting won''t be a decision hit, Zao decides to attack herself the next time his lion wife shows a gap.


    "It''s time."


    Poona''s ability to stop the movement is viewed as troublesome, and Lion''s wife calls her companions.


    "You''re a lot quicker gibberish while I tell you to dress up and go alone"


    Rodriguez shows up in disdain. But from behind, he watched his lion wife battle, keeping an eye on the height of his fighting power.


    "Well, that was a pain split."


    Look at Rodriguez, Angel speaks up.


    "You would have been more painful. I''ve been watching, but you''re clearly blunt today."


    Turning to Angel, Rotgeriges says with a sigh.


    "An angel is whispering. This man wants me to lead him to heaven."


    "Does that mean I''m in charge of this beast man by myself - But there were still enemies..."


    The Lion''s wife was also surprised by Piena''s words. Why doesn''t Kahiko show up?


    (Did you escape? It''s quite possible, too.)


    If Kahiko made the choice to take her dream and run away, she can''t prevent it or anything like that. It''s enough to kill him before he can escape at best, but he''s in his own camp for once, and killing him as a possible escape is too barbaric, no matter how ruthless his lion wife is, against policy.


    (One poor lion wife, who was handy even by the two of us, is overburdened. But...... Poona''s ability to stop that move seems to work for his lion wife. that gap and I''ll set it up)


    Nervous Zuo. Whether the high-temperature brace of the maximum output is a decisive hit. That''s the problem.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    The moment Piena''s helm''s eyes lit up, a lion wife turning away from Piena.


    "Yah, they sent me -. I mean, they spotted me -. All of us."


    Poena squeezes her fist in front of her chest at all costs and makes her behave like a messenger.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye! Hashibilo, demon eye! Hashibilo, demon eye! Hashibilo, demon eye! Hashibilo, demon eye!


    Poona hits me almost in the fucking mood. Naturally, it''s all been sent.


    Zuo can''t even seal his movements without looking at his eyes after he screams on purpose, and even an amateur can afford it.


    "Think about it for a second and use it."


    "Shut up! I can''t fight, Bonkla''s minute makes me talk extra!


    Piety screams in frustration at Zoe, who speaks out in disgust.


    You just yelled at me because I was upset? Or an act to back me up that I''m out of combat? Or both?


    In any case, when it works well, Zuo calculates. Whether the lion wife will relieve herself of her guard. I don''t even seem to be very vigilant about this one from the beginning.


    Meanwhile, Rodriguez and Angel are in a shootout. This time, there are countless shields available in the workplace, so the protection from each other is stiff.


    At that time, Zuo''s cell phone becomes available. Email ringtone.


    (Have you arrived? And -)


    It''s a signal that the siege has already been completed. If there is no inconvenience in the collection, if you do not reply to the inconvenience, you should go straight into it.


    (Come quickly. Quick)


    Hurry in your heart. Angel, anyway, pity is unsavory as it is. On its own, it''s obviously against the Lion Wife opponent.


    A few seconds later, several men and women simultaneously slipped into the workplace.


    There is no uniformity in the outfit. But they''re all armed with assault rifles. Firearms rarely come to your attention in the backstreets where pistols dominate.


    (One reason not to let anything but a pistol go out as far as possible is not just consideration of entanglement to the general public. It''s because the center takes advantage while suppressing the power of the residents on the back street. Soldiers directly from the centre are armed with small or machine guns)


    Zuo knew the fact because he was a former counterparty.


    The elites of the hub that broke in shot the rifle simultaneously.


    "Whoa!


    Occasionally Rodriguez is made a hive by a central elite unit. Not long before he was transformed into a Phantom, he briefly raised the scream of the Terminator, desperate.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Angel, who sees the sight and sounds heartless or vain.


    Naturally, the lion wife was also made a hive. But...


    "Hey, it works."


    The central soldier''s shouting of consternation was blocked along the way.


    When the black, long hand, which appeared drawing a frivolous and irregular orbit, wrapped around his face, he pulled it backwards at once.


    "Whoa whoa!?


    "What is this?!?


    In the same way as the other soldiers, the black hand that emerged from somewhere is wrapped around it and pulled.


    At the end of the pull, black hands crawled out countless times from the inside, and there was a black hole. Into that black hole, the central soldiers are dragged one after the other.


    "Dream..."


    Seeing the coming dreams in front of the hole, Zuo shuddered.


    Next to the coming dreams, some Kehiko quickly enclosed all half of the center''s elites using black hands and subspace tunnels.


    "It''s too late..."


    Lion wife groans as she sprays blood from all over her body.


    "Huh!


    When you force your whole body with the temper, the bullet in the lion''s wife''s body is pushed out of your body simultaneously.


    "Are you still alive after eating all that?"


    Patience is stunned to see the sight.


    Zao was more distracted than his lion wife''s immortality. It''s a dream.


    A dream to be beside Kahiko. He appeared as if he would follow Khiko. Later on, my dreams have already taken off my jacket, my upper body is naked, and I''m showing my wings. Fighting attitude.


    (No way......)


    Seeing that, Zao had a bad feeling.


    "Dream? Could it be..."


    He seems to have also guessed, leaking his trembling voice.


    "Yeah. I''ve thought a lot about it, but me, out of my uncle''s organization, dance. Become a bacteria kid"


    Shortly after the coming dream said so, some of the remaining central soldiers collapsed on the spot. Gravity field.


    Black hands wrap like snakes around the feet of the soldiers at the centre who snapped to the floor. Shortly after being freed from gravity, the soldiers at the centre were dragged into the black hole again by black hands, one after the other.


    "Did you reverse the situation when you thought it had been reversed? It''s bad for the heart inside."


    The lion wife who sees the sight breathes a great relief.


    "My heart is freezing right now."


    In response to the words of his lion wife, Zuo muttered with a bloody lost face.

 706 30

    "My abilities come from defense, mobility, restraint, but when combined with my ability to come and dream, it seems more effective."


    Kehiko shrugs. At first glance, it seems to have powerlessly disabled all the soldiers in the hub by themselves, but it''s actually not. The power of the black hand is not so strong. Even if you poke at an unexpected person, it''s hard to force them to drag you inside the subspace if they resist you.


    I just vividly dragged all the soldiers in the hub into subspace, partly because of the ability to come and dream working. Gravity was applied to the hole at the entrance of the black hand and subspace to act as a great help when dragging it into the hole. Of course, there''s also a big factor that the unintentional strike went well.


    (Did you end up with a boulder...)


    Laughing without power, Zao dreams of coming. This situation where all the central reinforcements, which could also be called trump cards, were rendered powerless, yet another troublesome enemy appeared, and the coming dream turned to the enemy. The earliest despair.


    I also laugh when I see Zo in my dreams. A pranky grin is directed at Zao.


    (no...... no, don''t put that on your face)


    Though the smile of the coming dream is hard to see, he maintains the expression of despair, lest his lion wife enlighten him of it.


    (I have not betrayed my dreams. That''s right. There''s no way that kid would betray you. I''m just pretending to betray you)


    I can''t rationalize the rationale, but with all the time I''ve spent with my previous dreams, Zao was intuitive.


    The face of the lion''s wife is directed toward Mina.


    At the same time that Mina stood up, Lion Wife jumped with pity - just before entering each other''s attacking range, so that Lion Wife''s body was crushed by something she couldn''t see, and pushed to the floor to lie down.


    What happened is obvious. When Zao dreamed of coming again, he had the same grin.


    "You mean it was an act to keep me alert"


    Conscious of his coming dreams, his lion wife says in a mouthful with no emotion whatsoever.


    "I had predicted that, too. He was also on guard. But eating while you''re on your guard was a fool."


    Even as gravity crushed him to expose him to his unusual appearance, he made room for his lion wife. That seemed creepy to Zo.


    "All right, hold on! Hashibilo, demon eye!


    Piena''s helm glows.


    "No... what are we going to do with more move-sealing moves, even though they are sealed by the gravitational attack of the coming dream"


    "Ah, if you ask me..."


    To Zuo, who stumbles and pokes, Mina puts her hand on her mouth.


    "Doji, but you were right about that choice."


    Slowly getting himself up, his lion wife told him.


    "He''s winning more than I can."


    Come dream to see it and calmly state the facts.


    Kehiko, on the other hand, went into the hole and was in the process of reporting to the soldiers of the restrained centre that it was an act to alert his lion wife.


    "For a little longer, I wanted to stop, but I can''t seem to. Brother Kehiko, hurry up."


    "The timing may be uneven, but everyone, we need a simultaneous attack!


    When Kehiko screams, all the elite of the center jumps out so that he can be bounced out of the hole at his feet, and his lion wife puts a bullet in his face.


    Angel is also shooting guns at it, but Mina and Zuo are looking at things for their abilities.


    The lion wife was covered and guarded by her head with both arms, while she devoured bullets all over her body and was bloody. And in that state, slowly, but slowly, he walks out toward the soldiers who shoot him all over.


    "I can''t do this anymore. Be careful."


    When the Coming Dream quietly issues a warning, the Lion Wife, freed from the gravity of the Coming Dream, also uses the recoil of its emancipation to approach the soldiers at once.


    Kahiko rushes to release his black hand and tries to protect the soldiers from the attack of his lion wife.


    As the lion''s wife rushes through like a disease and waves her arms at an unstoppable speed in her eyes, the black hands in the place of the soldiers are severed from one end. And a few soldiers who couldn''t be ridiculed ate the Lion Wife''s attack. Some were blown up, others collapsed on the spot. I also saw the person who was clearly fatally injured.


    "How much power..."


    Kahiko roared. Black hands themselves don''t have that much power, but they''re not as sturdy as they can be used for defense. Nonetheless, the lion wife lightly tore off all her black hands.


    "Sorry, I''ve been useless for a while now."


    says Kehiko. I also feel wrong about the use of their abilities, but if they had not used their black hands to protect the soldiers, they would have been wiped out.


    "This!


    Poona pokes at the lion''s wife with courage.


    In an attempt to assist Poona, a comedy releases a gravitational bullet to his lion wife. The lion wife''s upper body glanced back and forth for a moment, about to reach the ground as if to bridge, but this time it was not even crushed.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Lion wife pushes her upper body up at once with the temper and rips off the gravity bullet of her coming dream.


    Aiming at the timing, Angel shoots a gun over the head of his lion wife. He was shot in the head and his lion wife stopped moving.


    Tosatomo, Miona approaches Lion''s wife.


    "Hashibilo, stick it!


    The visor rises and pity sticks his head out with a lion wife in mind. The aim was to amputate the lion wife''s neck.


    Shortly afterwards, the right arm of the lion wife was waved at an unstoppable speed in her eyes, and the upper body left the neck of Mina, dancing through the universe.


    Zao and Laimei peeled off their eyes. Though I thought it was a perfect combination by the three, the lion wife, with pure vitality, power and speed, lightly overshadowed it.


    At a position quite far from the torso, Mina''s neck falls to the floor with a dull sound. Soona''s head was rolling right next to Zao''s.


    "Ugh... apparently I have been... My head is gumming and my eyes are turning..."


    "What?"


    Pity Na''s head rolling on the floor speaks, mute together.


    "Actually... I had a bad feeling. So before I got here, I was upset and sprinkled by the boss... sorry"


    "No, you''re a... regenerative mouse, aren''t you?


    Zao pokes half-eyed at Poona, who apologizes softly. That''s the only way to conclude that you''re still alive without being decapitated. And if you''re a mouse with regenerative abilities, this degree can''t even be considered a great deal of damage.


    "Uh, no. Yikes.... Me, my neck is chapped!?


    Patience is surprised to see her condition now.


    "Yet why are you alive -!?


    "So you have the ability to regenerate, right?


    Zuo makes a second penetration.


    Not that I''m reading the air, but my lion wife''s movements are also stopped. Looks like he''s in the middle of a process of draining a bullet in his body.


    (The lion wife doesn''t seem to have excessive regenerative abilities, and obviously the damage is done by bullets. But... I can''t see the bottom. no matter how much you attack, its life, its power, I see no sign of it being exhausted)


    Zo felt it was a lot more of a threat than having a poor playback capability. Mouse with playback capability does not play and recover indefinitely. If you run out of energy to regenerate, that''s it. But when I look at my lion wife, I hold that image, like the very energy that sustains that life boils inexhaustibly.


    "I''m not bleeding..."


    "I mean, this woman... is she human?


    Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko, who are in a direction where they can see the cutting surface of their neck and torso, moan when they see Mina.


    Zuo turned around and checked and opened his eyes. Without bleeding, neither blood nor bone could be confirmed on the cutting surface. No, I could confirm something like an esophagus or a bone-like core once, but that cutting surface of the same color as my skin emits an inorganic glow.


    "I remember. The way it talks, the voice, the dodgy attributes, above all, the technique of stopping the opponent from moving, the face is somewhat similar. Nana Kurosaki."


    Suddenly, from the mouth of his lion wife, he was given the name of the chief executive of O''MyRave, and Zo and Poonachi were surprised.


    "I was involved at work once before. He just said his face is different, his voice and his way of speaking are similar, subtly different. Smells different, too. But subtly everything is common. And then when I wasn''t human. Who is it?"


    "I want to know. I have amnesia."


    Pity Na shouting at his lion wife.


    Several gunshots sound again. It was due to the elite of the centre who regained their position. Angel joins it.


    "All the time..."


    The lion wife crooks her face and groans. It seems to be working.


    It''s working, but how damaging the hell do I get to die? The questions and fears that everyone on this occasion has.


    The lion wife runs. The movement is still not fading. The aim is the soldiers at the centre.


    Both Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko continued to use too much of their abilities and needed an interval. I can''t protect the soldiers at the center.


    Lion wife attacked by soldiers. The first soldier targeted manages to take the Lion Wife''s attack with an assault rifle. The rifle shaken in one shot, but the soldier managed to outmaneuver the attack with it.


    When the lion''s wife tried to stab the fallen soldier...


    "I just opened my eyes to a new Special Attack!


    Suddenly, when Mina screamed, Mina''s body, without her neck, rose up at some point and came as far as the side of Mina''s head where she rolled.


    "Hassibiro Driveszhuttttttttttttttt!"


    When the head of the rolling pity screams, the body without the neck kicks up the soccer ball greetings his own head with a lion''s wife.


    Piena''s head, kicked up, was a little too high, flying over Lion Wife''s head - an arrow tip I thought, that orbit fell diagonally just before Lion Wife, and a visor with a blade at the end cut off Lion Wife''s head.


    "Gooooooooooooooooo wow!"


    A lion wife who falls down more and more. Mina''s head rolls on the floor to give you the roar of victory. Poor Na''s body without a top from his neck, when he wonders if he has spread his hands and gotten a gutsy pose, he takes steps and dances weird dances to express his joy throughout his body.


    The amount of bleeding flowing from the mutilated face appears quite profound. The attack now was thought to be fatally wounded by boulders. No, everyone on the spot wanted to think so.


    "but ahhhh!


    But still, the lion wife never finished, and jumped with the roar.


    "How much do I have to do to die..."


    The earliest of them all, Kehiko.


    "The ability to regenerate seems scarce, but it''s incredibly sturdy."


    Zuo shrugs.


    The soldiers at the center poked this gap, distancing themselves from their lion wives and hiding in the shadows.


    The face of the lion''s wife is directed toward both Kehiko and Kazuhiko.


    (Not good......)


    Zao turns to his lion wife. Right now, those two are powerless no matter what you think.


    "Dream on, run. I got all my black hands ripped off, too, and I can''t use it for a while."


    And it came to pass, that Kahiko covered his dream, and stood before him, and said, But Kahiko pressed his dream away.


    "I recovered a little. A little bit."


    As I say, the dreams come with an eye for the zo.


    (I don''t know that I can throw up high fever braces in my dreams. But...... Still, do you believe that I can do something about it)


    With one way of dreaming of coming, Zao made sense of coming and will.


    It is a coming dream trying to crush it with the gravity of the maximum output it can now run, but the power of the lion wife was higher. The movement is big and dull, but it is nevertheless definitely on its way to coming dreams.


    "Let it go...... Kill them all."


    Zuo was approaching the back of the lion''s wife, who had just jumped into her dreams.


    With his hands on his throat and his face protruding, he exhales and bathes his hot exhales with a lion''s wife.


    "Ghahhhhh!


    The lion''s wife screamed and nodded at the pain of burning all over her body. But the movement around it was also fixed by the gravity of the coming dream, and could no longer be done.


    The damage that continued to accumulate seemed to have definitely sharpened the life force of the lion wife, whose attack by the high temperature braces of the collection was damned, and the lion wife fell into depression as she smoked out of her body, stopping her movement altogether.


    "Are we done?


    "Not yet."


    When the Dream of Coming to Surprise tells Zuo with certainty, the Dream of Coming squeezes the power he can have and lifts the Lion Wife''s body high.


    Up to the ceiling, with all the gravity, he slaps his lion wife''s body to the floor.


    Like every other mafia, his lion wife''s body was peppered and snapped to the floor.


    "I knew it, but it still sounded like I was evil."


    Sweat from all over your body, your fatigued, thickly drifting face, a pompous, grunting come dream.


    "I just felt so ecstasy at this moment when I took this man''s life"


    Though he grinned, his dreams made him laugh comfortably, and when he went down to the floor, he stuck his buttocks on the spot.


    "That was a hell of a monster."


    One of the soldiers at the centre squeals with a living, uncomfortable face. I totally agreed with Zao.


    "He was a lot of people...... But this strength in number 4 means how strong the other number 2 and number 1 mice are."


    Sachina, only in the state of her neck, saw her crushed lion wife and said she was smudged.


    The Lion Wife says that the strength of the mouse may be variable in a pure child''s depository, so we don''t know the actual order of strength, etc., but all the upper mice will see this much as a monster.


    The hub''s elite troops, due to the lion''s wife''s onslaught, sent out about two dead, but the rest survived serious minor injuries.


    Angel''s wound opened because he couldn''t, and he was hospitalized again.


    Sauna said that when she joined her severed neck, she immediately came back to normal. That''s good, but I seem somewhat shocked that my body is a human being, and I look up at the void by myself with a small mouth count.


    "That was an act."


    A dreamer dressed in clothes looks up and says.


    "I know that. Is that your dream idea?


    "No. It''s a novelist''s proposal by the name of the dog owner who was here. He seemed to get along with his lion wife, but he was urging us to run away and betray him."


    Kahiko speaks.


    (A novelist''s dog breeder...... you mean a brain reduction writer''s dog breeder?


    I don''t know him personally, but I heard he knew Midori from the Megalodon era of Thin Happiness. When I wasn''t there, he also said that he had come to the Snow Oka Institute to play.


    (And dance. Do you also go into and out of the bacteria Ajito, and you are familiar with the lion wife? Why did that suddenly return the applause...)


    I don''t know what I''m good at, but it seems certain he''s the one with one foot stuck in the back street.


    "You know, uncle. I need a favor."


    I say that my dreams are bad.


    "Brother Kehiko, put me in a plutonium dundee. My... it''s an important piece of crap, and I want to be with you forever."


    Hearing the offer of coming to dream, Kehiko''s heart bounced wide and Zao turned into a magical face.

 707 31

    "Something about me... can I join you? I was in your enemy''s, dancing bacteria. He also endorsed the idea of his lion wife. I hated the world, and I thought I should break it, so I joined this organization. Before that, he''s killing his own parents. I''m already the enemy of the world."


    Revealing confusion, Kehiko speaks with a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "It''s not Brother Kahiko''s fault that Brother Kahiko became evil. The world turned Brother Kahiko into evil. Even if the world is your enemy, I''m not your enemy."


    I say in a powerful voice whenever my dreams come. As the coming dream admires this boy considerably, it was reflected in Zuo''s eyes.


    (You''re right about the dreams)


    Developing personality has a great environmental impact. If you are born into a rough environment, you are also likely to have a rough personality. For example, in fiction, riches are often portrayed by the bad, but in fact, we know that many rich people are born with good character. Conversely, the poor tend to be poor in their hearts as well.


    By way of exception, coming dreams seem so purely special that we do not know if they have been affected by the environment. He said it was something that had changed a lot, even though he was blessed with such a good family.


    "Can you get along with me like this now?


    "Evil is evil. Brother Kehiko is definitely evil too. But evil is what is in this world. It is made to appear in the world. I finally figured out that even evil can live. If Brother Kehiko is evil - what is it? Who''s to blame? Who can blame you? Nothing. You can blame it on your own. But I think it''s weirder for someone who doesn''t happen to be born evil to blame for the evil that happens to happen."


    Kehiko drags only, but indicates that the coming dream is only casual.


    "If you want to say more, the society that has made Brother Kehiko evil is all bad. The disaster that Brother Kehiko sprinkled was his karma. That''s all the story."


    "You''re saying the same thing as my lion wife..."


    Kehiko hears the words of her coming dreams and laughs bitterly.


    "By the time you''re clear, you''ve said something bad about society."


    Zuo was also funny and laughing. Don''t blame society, it''s easy to say it''s your fault, but it''s an indisputable fact that if society is bad, then so too will the folklore, and the incidence of professional criminals, mobs, terrorists and passing passers-by of sorts increases.


    "It''s easy to say from above, ''Don''t blame society, it''s your fault'' here, but that''s the irresponsible repression that stopped thinking, and don''t even feel like a kind of escape"


    Zo said with his hand on his chin.


    "Brother Kehiko''s true sin and evil is that he went somewhere in silence with me. Whatever you do first, it''s not what I found out. Traveling while robbing for a year was an acceptable evil. If there is any further evil, Brother Kehiko will give himself up to the police by saying that he will atone for his sins or something. That''s the unforgivable evil."


    Speaking of childish, childish, the reason for coming dreams that are true to desire and extremely self-righteous. But both Zao and Kehiko feel intensely attracted for some reason to their dreams of ignoring any ethics or social sentiments and prioritizing only instincts and desires.


    "Whatever your history, if you''re going to work for my organization, don''t do anything like robbery or terrorism in the future. That''s annoying as much as it takes."


    "Huh...? Are you sure..."


    "I don''t care if it comes from me, like the sins you''ve committed in the past. Neither about the man you killed, nor the man who stole the money, is what I knew. People are able to sin in the first place. From me, you can contribute to the organization as part of it, or you can get along with other members, that''s all. That''s exactly what the back street is. It''s not like an epitome tied to an ethic just on the top."


    Do not forgive sins. I just don''t care about unknown sins or anything. Zuo knows it''s the back street.


    "Besides, I don''t think killing is necessarily evil. There are people in this world who should be killed. Whatever the apparent laws and values, you''re already on this side. All your past meditates on your eyes. I''m not a good person either. I don''t know how many people died from the weapons I once sold. If indirect homicide counts as homicide as well, the number of people I''ve killed is three, or worse, four. I''m not qualified to blame others for their sins and ask them to punish me. Finally, there is no blue sense of justice or cheap ethics. But I''ve told you many times, I''ve had trouble getting the same thing done since I became one of them. That''s all for me."


    Told by two men, Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko, the hindsight was much easier.


    "It''s wrong from the ground up in the first place. The person killed is worse because he is weaker than the person who killed him. If you die, it''s all gone. It''s important not to get killed."


    "It''s not like you don''t have a body or a lid, it is. If you go too far with weak predators, you''re too tight. Even weak people are in this world, and there''s no reason why they should be killed because that''s weak. I don''t like over-degree eugenics."


    Receiving the extreme ideology of coming dreams, Zuo now teaches coming dreams.


    "Dreams are grown up and radio waves, but they''re kids."


    And, Kehiko. I don''t even agree with Zao. But there was also a desire to keep an eye on the growth of such incoming dreams.


    "Oh, dear, you''ve finally noticed."


    Junko is giving a swallowing voice over the phone that Poor Na called. Poona called Junko and asked him who he was.


    "As Lion Wife said, Sauna''s identity is modelled on the personality and abilities of Nana Kurosaki of Omi Rave. To be clear, your body is an equally sized, well made doll. Nana, let the soul-dwelling doll go all over there and gather information. Instead of dealing with me and letting me use it on the experimental bench, there''s a doll that I made to gather information from somewhere close to me. The names of the other dolls are Rina, Runa, Apricot, Mina, and the Mina Na people. Everyone has a subtle different personality, though. It''s someone else for once. ''


    Junko''s voice was not only heard by Piona, but also by Zao, Laimeng and Kehiko.


    Despite hearing the truth about the shock, Mina is not even the shocked wind.


    "I''m unconscious of Soona, but Soona is linked to Nana''s spirit. It''s a substitute for Nana''s own witchcraft combined with the witchcraft she taught you. But, well, there''s nothing pessimistic about it. Okay? Even the body is a doll, but it has a proper soul, intelligent and spiritual being, and mentality is no different from human beings. You just have to stay normal. ''


    "Wow, okay -"


    The phone hung up.


    "So you convinced me?


    "I''ve been talking too much, and I was wondering if I could help but worry. If there''s anything inconvenient, you just have to take responsibility for Junko and the person who''s manipulating me. Hey. But, well, I don''t think I had to know."


    When Zao cared and asked, Mina replied with a loving laugh.


    "Or if I wasn''t human, would I treat you differently -?


    "No, not particularly."


    "Right? The boss is a favorite, so he was relieved."


    I wondered what you would say - but I kept my mouth shut.

 708 32

    Plutonium Dundee''s face left the Omboro factory, and later only the bodies of Lion''s wife and Rodriguez were left behind.


    No, there was another one, who was left.


    (Jeez. I was hoping you could do something a little more interesting. It''s not even funny, it''s just annoying - I can''t help but keep him alive)


    He looks down at his lion wife, crushed flat on the floor, and the dog keeper thinks.


    "Even if I don''t have the extra wisdom, did you lose and die? Or did you lose and die because of my little prank? If it''s the latter, I''d be happy to do it."


    A dog keeper who puts his hand in his pocket, puts his upper body only wide apart, and speaks with his face close to his lion wife, who snapped to the floor. I think I do bad tastes myself, but I also think it might be a pretty good performance for a third party visually. If I resumed writing, I would definitely include the same scene I am doing right now, etc.


    At that time, the remains of the pepper, which seemed to have died, swung.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing that, the dog owner laughs strangely.


    The part of the hand of the lion''s wife is exuberant and waved by the dog breeder who falls into himself.


    The dog owner did not respond. Only the hands of the lion wife did regain their thickness, but the motion without its too much speed or power was cut off as unreachable.


    The hands of the lion wife tremble, dripping quietly.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Are you alive? Big deal."


    When you touch the body of the lion wife, you can see the crushed body pulsating properly.


    "I don''t have a strong playback capability like Yoshiku, but if you take the time, I don''t know if you have enough playback capability to get it back on track. Getting back out of this crumbling state seems painful, too. No, I''m talking about using energy for regeneration, and it''s a pretty remarkable line."


    As he spoke, the dog owner took the chocolate out of his pocket and placed it over his lion wife''s mouth.


    "I got it from Kehiko, mon, but I hope this is the lifeline. I''m talking about chocolate being nutritious and eating in the mountains."


    The dog keeper wakes himself up as he talks.


    "But isn''t it hard to recover from nature? Even though I need treatment... I can''t do this any more. I can''t move. It''s a hassle to buy a monkey and bring it. I don''t think Junko will help you if I ask someone. Hmmm... I don''t want to rely on that organization. I knew I''d like him here."


    One person who is likely to be able to help his lion wife has an interesting athe.


    "Lion wife, can you hear me? I''ll call someone who''s going to help you from now on. If you owe me anything, keep your mouth shut about me. It would be more convenient for me if he didn''t know I existed, or it would be easier to move."


    The lion wife is like a cold-blooded man, and the dog keeper knows that such a brother-in-law is a man who fulfills his duties.


    Dance. Noon a day after the bacteria devastated. factory that was their Azito.


    The lion wife''s body had managed to return to its original appearance, but she remained on her back falling, unable to move even tingly.


    It has a much stronger ability to recover than humans, but unlike other regenerative mice, it takes time. It''s close to a miracle that I''ve gotten back to this point, but the serious damage I''ve taken to every corner of my body still resonates. Though it is the thickness of the body that has returned, it does not turn into a debilitating state.


    (Even if the body goes back to normal, in this state... just wait for death)


    A lion wife spills a laugh of self-derision when she survives in vain.


    Thickness was restored to the body as a result of plunging the last force to encourage regeneration, but that was the limit. There''s nothing more we can do about it.


    (Regrettably. I... lose and die. I didn''t think that would be so regrettable. I knew that one day it would come, but when I actually tasted it...... I didn''t know it was such a disgusting emotion)


    He said the dog owner would call for help, but he''s also suspicious if that''ll make it. The sudden lightning of life was about to go out, I could feel it for my lion wife.


    and there the smell and hearing of the lion wife perceives the presence of those approaching the factory.


    (Is that the help the dog owner was talking about? You made it?


    Eventually, a group of men and women appeared in the workplace.


    "I''ve heard that you are the one who called me to die... but it can''t be you. You are the one who will die."


    A lady, a white-faced woman, looks down and speaks to her lion wife, a lying werewolf.


    Beside the woman, there is a boy with a little head.


    "You got an anonymous call. Could it be your associate? It''s a mystery why you might know about my existence and my phone number, and it''s very creepy, but I was told to help you anyway. I heard you had a hostile relationship with Junko Yukioka."


    Listening to the woman''s words, the lion wife decides that there seems to be no mistake in the person the dog owner was speaking to.


    "If you''re willing to be my servant and help me, you can help me. If you just want to die satisfied with a crappy suicide bomber, I''m not even willing to force you to help. If you''re coming with me, you can take more lives and drop more souls into despair."


    The lion wife manages to blink once and tells the woman that she agrees.


    "I don''t know if it''s debilitating due to lack of nutrition. Platinum Taro, give him something to nourish him."


    "Uh, Lily, we can''t have that together."


    Shortly after the boy called Taro Platinum said, a white woman''s knife ripped the boy''s neck.


    "Geez! Lily, this is a carotid artery cut!


    "Let him drink that blood."


    And a woman called Lily commanded him, and Platinum Taro brought him near to the mouth of his lion''s wife, and drank blood, upon his neck, where blood was abundant.


    "I gave him a drink! Blood! Do something!


    "Keep the band-aid on."


    A cold lily adorns White Kintaro, who complains in desperate shape.


    "By the way, I''ll ask you one more question. You have informed me that you are here and that you have become hostile to Junko Yukioka. How much is that? Isn''t that what you know?


    To the lily question, the lion wife remembers the words of the dog breeder.


    Lion wife moving her eyes left and right. So I let him know that I didn''t know.


    "I know, but I won''t tell you - is that correct? Fair enough. I''ll be vigilant, but it''s a really creepy story."


    "Uh, Lily, I put on a band-aid, but I can''t stop bleeding?


    "And I don''t like it. I don''t know, someone who knows me, trying to use me, etc. Still, like me, a hostile to Junko? What did Taro Platinum think?


    "Uh, Lily, I put on a band-aid, but I can''t stop bleeding? Ah..."


    I shook the story, but to White Kintaro, who repeated the same words, Lily reached for the wound silently, peeling off the bond cream and pinching it gently, the blood had stopped and the wound had disappeared beautifully.


    "Phone number, don''t you have any idea where it leaked from? There are only a few people who know Lily''s number."


    "Yeah. You mean there''s a traitor in there. There have always been signs of that."


    There is no certainty, but it is largely a lily with conjecture as to who it is. The presence of a person in the diner who knows and communicates with his enemies.


    It''s so creepy when you know who you are but you dare to leave it behind, but if you''re passing information on to someone you know, anyway, you''re connected to someone you don''t know at all.


    (If you''re someone I don''t know, I don''t care how much you think. But they know me. Being used by someone like that doesn''t make you feel good)


    While I thought so, I also thought it was going to be the key to establishing who it was, and Lily decided to help her lion wife.

 709 End Chapter

    Dance, bacteria. Three days after the devastation.


    Angel was still in the hospital.


    Sauna went yesterday to meet someone who would be her roots.


    Zuo was teaching the knowledge of the back streets of Kehiko, while the three of us were learning the work of the doorman, in line with the coming dreams.


    Mina shows up late around noon, in front of the three of them, touching on the story of the person she met yesterday.


    "I was shocked, but it''s nothing. I''m not human, I''m not pathetic, I''m not resenting the person who created me. We''ve had a good conversation."


    In front of the caring Zao, Mina tells him with a bright smile.


    "My personality felt different than mine. He''s as clean as I am and he doesn''t do anything rambling."


    With regard to the figure of Nana Kurosaki, an Omi rape executive, Zao has also heard of it on a rumor level. I also heard that he was very mild, well-populated, and dodgy like a painting, but scary when he was clean......


    "The only thing I know about someone who''s clean and hasn''t had a tantrum is that you wanted to make him clean."


    "Ah... no, that''s... yeah, a little bit of a lot..."


    To the point of coming dreams, pity becomes elusive.


    "Is it something that doesn''t shock you? Even if you know you''re not human."


    Kahiko asks.


    "I don''t know the difference with humans if you''re spending it normally, either. Hey. The rice and toilet are the same as people, they sweat, they tear, and almost nothing changes, right? I can tell you that cutting your body doesn''t make a big difference."


    He wasn''t strong, he didn''t really have a real sense of pity, and he immediately broke it off that he couldn''t care less.


    "You don''t have to have some weird sympathy because self-pity, loneliness, that kind of thing doesn''t boil at all. It''s disgusting to be so conscious."


    "Poona is not a sympathetic character."


    "Oh, that''s the way they say it. I''m a little cocky too - But that kind of recognition would be more helpful."


    Piena laughed furiously at the coming dream of mouthing what she thought.


    In the afternoon, four Plutonium Dundees, excluding Angel, who was in the hospital, headed to the Snow Oka Institute. Junko and the others were vacating the lab and going to this hiding place in Euthanasia City, but said they had just returned yesterday.


    The purpose of Zada''s visit to the Institute was to undo the personality modification of Kehiko.


    "We''re talking about wanting to do something about weakness in the first place, but it makes it easier and easier"


    In front of Junko, Zuo pokes. Because of this, Kehiko didn''t have a good brake and it went crazy.


    "Um, well, yeah, hey. I thought this was the shortcut."


    Junko making an excuse that doesn''t make sense.


    "How did you do the personality modification, you didn''t mess with your brain directly, you messed with your gut first. Pancreas or something. I made insulin more prone to mass secretion and hypoglycaemia. Hypoglycemia makes it easier to release adrenaline to increase blood sugar. Plus, it''s more frustrating to want something sweet, so that sugar produces another vicious cycle of large amounts of insulin and adrenaline. In keeping with the timing of the adrenaline release, I made a mild suggestion and mixed it with the frustration of good repression that had originally lurked in you. Seems to have had a bit of an effect."


    I was listening to Junko, Zuo shuddered, and Kehiko felt sick. I don''t know what my dreams of coming are as usual.


    "Me... that''s what I always wanted for all the sweets..."


    I''m convinced, Kehiko.


    "Even if you put it back, you shouldn''t eat too much sweet stuff. I''m sure you''re addicted to sugar at the moment."


    "Then fix that addiction with a hint or a modification."


    I demand from Junko, who advises me, a voice that sounds like the only thing my dream is my heart.


    "Well, this time it means my failure, and I''ll fix it for free."


    "Naturally."


    "Naturally."


    Coming dreams and Zuo say the same words at the same time and look at each other.


    "Are you going to go back to being the old weak me?"


    Sighing Kehiko. That''s resistant.


    "I don''t know about that. There''s been a lot going on over the past year, haven''t you grown up too?


    "I was just living on the run repeating the robbery, and I wonder if I''ll grow up. Now I think I''ve done something wrong to the people who stole my money..."


    Junko may have intended to follow up, but I don''t think that''s very true of Kehiko.


    "It''s a valuable experience, too. Besides, taking something from someone and making it food is what nature should look like, and there''s nothing wrong with that."


    "Yeah, no problem."


    Though I thought it was an unscrupulous logic, I would try not to think deeply about Kehiko either, as the coming dream was in agreement with Junko.


    "It''s the way it should be in nature, but it''s unacceptable in human society. Next time I do it, meh, I will. Meh."


    "I know."


    Kehiko swears in her heart that she will never do it again.


    "You''re talking about Junko being all bad after all."


    "Yeah, and this world that cornered Brother Kehiko is bad. Brother Kehiko is nothing wrong."


    "Is that really okay..."


    To the assertion of Zuo and Lai Dream, Kehiko snorts.


    "Kehiko, your tragedy happened so that it could happen, and I don''t think there''s anything else you could have done. People are designed by God to sin, and it just so happens that you''re unlucky, Kehiko, to take that role. Okay?


    "I think so, too. If someone else had been born as you, you would have done the same thing in the end."


    "Yeah, you can ignore sin, punishment, that sort of thing. Awesome crap."


    Kehiko felt as if he had been forgiven for it, as he was told by three people: Mina, Junko, and Lai Dynasty.


    Upon leaving the institute, Mina broke up with the three of them and went home. Zuo, Laimeng and Kehiko are taking a taxi back to Ajito in the back of the mountain.


    "Hey, Brother Kehiko, Uncle"


    In the cab, a dream comes to my voice.


    "Me, I''m not a man or a woman right now, but if... if I were to decide on my gender, if I were to have surgery like that, would I still be a woman?


    "What makes you think that?


    Zao asks back.


    "''Cause you can have sex."


    Zuo and Kehiko blow at the same time into the dialogue of the coming dreams that I said were obvious.


    "Brother Kehiko, how old are you? You can still use your butthole right now, but Brother Kehiko doesn''t like anything."


    "You know, come on dreaming... don''t be grand in front of your boss like that"


    I wonder if that''s what we talk about when we''re alone, and Zao judges from the dialogue of Khiko.


    "I know, but why are you even asking me?


    "Don''t say that because you know Kehiko. I''m not dreaming of being so impure."


    It is a murky Khiko, but at the time of being murky, I can see that there is also impure consciousness.


    "Doesn''t your uncle feel like h?


    "I don''t want to be you, and even if I had that kind of sexuality or desire, I wouldn''t put up with it every time."


    I can tell you exactly what Zao said.


    "Why?"


    "That''s the least obvious thing, as an adult or as a man. We talked about using someone we don''t even like, let alone children, just as a way out of lust."


    "Why?"


    A dream that persists in eating down. From the sexual knowledge and sex perspective of erotic pickled dreams, it was difficult to understand what Zao had to say.


    "Because in me that''s the way I accept evil. Coming dreams firmly call yourself evil, but you are nothing but society and surrounding-conscious evil. I haven''t invaded the area I think is evil in me, and that toothpick exists. The real bad guy doesn''t have any contraindications in him, and the concept of toothpick doesn''t exist"


    ����


    Do you have any thoughts on the words of Zuo, the coming dream pushes silently to think.


    "Boss, I think you''re particularly conscious of H because your dream is such a body."


    As defended, Kehiko. I was going to defend it, but after I said it, I thought that I had spoken very straightforwardly of something very extraneous, and I remember what I had done, and I ask sideways about the reaction of my coming dream.


    "Dream on, go home once in a while. No, spend the weekend or so at home to reassure his family."


    A treasure that swings as a topic what I''ve always thought.


    "Then I''ll go home tomorrow. Brother Kehiko, come with me."


    "Oh, oh... I miss you. I''ve been staying here a lot before. But don''t they poke at you for being gone for a year or something?


    Considering the reaction of the family of his coming dreams, Kehiko became anxious.


    "I''m on it. I''m fine. I''ll make you an excuse."


    "You''re a real reliable disciple, you are."


    I thought so with all my heart, not sarcasm or joke, and Kehiko smiled as she dreamed of coming next door.


    The next night. Zuo was alone in Ajito. Laimeng went home and Kehiko went to stay at Laimeng''s house.


    Zuo was browsing the internet, having a little drink of brandy in his own room.


    (Farewell to this Azito in a week or so)


    I also lived a lot in Ajito to sort out what was left of it, and since Mina found me a well-spread office downtown, I plan to move there.


    You''re off to a good start inside.


    Zuo laughs at the garlic while browsing the backstreet related internet. Plutonium Dundee''s name is talked about early as an organization that has left the terrorist organization that was also talked about on the face of it.


    (It''s as if I stock his death, but he''ll be happy in the shadow of the grass leaves too)


    I''m not just taking it personally. Zuo''s friend, that''s the kind of guy he was. I am sure.


    Zuo''s determination to set up an organization led to many encounters and various changes. Moving into the center of a single population affects a large number of human beings, which is comfortable, but also a serious responsibility.


    (This time it won''t screw up. I''m gonna grow up)


    I''ve been blessed with good company, and I have a powerful (but also annoying) back shield called Junko Yukioka. Now I felt like I was going to do well.


    Urine and head to the bathroom.


    There is an alarm noise in the factory when it is neat to give out what is to be served. It''s a substitute for detecting intruders and ringing.


    (Fault? No, are you sure you''re the intruder? It was locked...)


    Nervous and drunk at once, Zao heads to his room to pick up his gun. Zuo and I usually carry guns, but he didn''t even have guns because he was now a relaxed and ruffled outfit on the boulder.


    He takes his pistol and walks down the corridor alert to accidental strikes.


    I ran into the intruder immediately. He appeared before a magnificent collection, without even imitating the unintended.


    It was a familiar werewolf who emerged from the corner at the end of the hallway.


    "The Lion Wife..."


    It was definitely thought to be dead, a lion wife.


    (Why? You mean you came back from that state? How did you get here? To do what?


    The last question was a stupid one, Zo thought. Whatever has been done is obvious from the killing spirit unleashed by the lion''s wife.


    "The man who was killed is worse because he is weaker than the man who killed him. If you die, it''s all gone. It''s important not to get killed ''


    Stiff as he was intent on killing, the back of Zuo''s brain was evoked by the dialogue that his dreams had spoken of.


    There was no fear in the vault.


    (I regret it... I regret it so much... Like being hammered in the head...... I can''t wait to regret it, like it was stirred in a mixer in my stomach)


    Convinced of his inescapable destiny, the emotion Zuo had was bottomless remorse.


    That morning, the truth goes out for the first jog in a few days.


    He has been exposed to the inside of a foot slashing child and an arm slashing child, where he has been drugged and his motor function and strength have been severely reduced. Though Junko has drugged me out, it''s not complete. It''s a story that it''s hard to pull out all the pills that accumulate in your body, even with the help of Junko.


    I can''t say how it is, but I really think that''s why I have to encourage daily workouts. Junko finally told me last night that I don''t mind exercising. I took care of it for two days and rested, but the truth is, during that time, I couldn''t help it.


    "That you''re tired in the morning"


    An unusual looking black boy calls out with a rambling grin.


    "Rick, you''re at a rare time."


    In front of the familiar informant Richard Inoue, who belongs to the truly cordial intelligence organization Machine Gun Birth, True stopped.


    "It''s dawn all night. Due to the emergence of an emerging force called" Luciferin Dust, "we, of course, have a lot of intellectuals."


    Richard sighs loudly and shrugs his shoulders.


    "There''s a lot of confusion about the breath of anti-backstreet forces within the government, and the lower organization of" Yob''s Pay "."


    And, true.


    The name "Luciferin Dust" is truly heard. An organization that was launched two weeks ago, he said, with the aim of curbing the very existence of the back street. This group originally had a group of people who had set up a reverse street, which was the subject of discussion in the back street.


    "This is a time for information to be complex. It''s true that people from Yob''s reward organization were in and out, but that''s the only thing that makes me feel too quick to read about lower tissue determinations."


    We chat for a while, and the truth is that Richard and I break up and start jogging again.


    I remember Dejav when I went into the forest of the euthanasia general. During this time, he was attacked here by the blue leaves and their subordinates at the same time as the arm slaughter, taking an unconsciousness.


    (I have a bad feeling...)


    The arrow tip, which I thought so while running, appeared to be alien in front of the true.


    Musculoskeletal werewolf. Obviously, the truth is what we''re looking for, and we''re stuck in front of the truth. But I don''t want to kill you.


    (This guy, the head of the dancing bacteria?


    It was true that, once from Junko, the story of the terrorist organization that was making the world noise was his own mice, and that it was the independent Zao organization that fought and defeated it. Including what kind of mouse it is.


    When the lion wife throws something at her true feet, she walks with four legs and disappears from the spot. At the time it was being thrown, the truth could be ascertained as to who the Lord of its neck was, and the black eye opened its chin eyes wide


    "Zuo......"


    Looking down at the head of a mindless shape, the truth squeals its name.


    Second, I made sure something was pushed into Zao''s mouth.


    Nodding, spreading the stiff holding mouth to take out what''s inside.


    "Yikes! Around!


    An early morning jogging old woman runs away screaming when she comes across an amazing sight: a boy jerking off at the side of the road, but the truth is, she doesn''t care.


    What was in the mouth of his neck was a round picture.


    When it widened, it was written ''NEXT'' in red, with two true knowing boys'' faces lined up underneath it, and a line drawn with a red pen on both of their necks.


    21 Let''s Play With Uncle End

 710 Four Preambles

    It is a life born of hope.


    It is a life made of hope.


    Just a coincidental success, which happened to be completed after a trial and error.


    Life was feeling. That you were blessed the moment you were born.


    Life knew. that you want something strongly from someone.


    Life understood. He said he was there to meet someone''s wishes.


    I was taking my life. I had accepted. When I was just born, I meant to.


    That''s... the story after that life was born.


    In addition to the Sandcastle Dream, Ansheng Kehiko was also to live in the ''Plutonium Dundee'' Ajito, but the boss'' Daisuke Zuo told him to carry him back to the Dream House for the weekend.


    "Uh, but I''m still anxious."


    Kehiko softens in front of Zao and his dreams.


    "At least let me know what kind of excuse you have in advance."


    Kahiko turns to the dreamer and asks. Tomorrow, Kahiko and Kahiko are scheduled to go to Kahiko''s house, but Kahiko is very reluctant to go and stay in Kahiko''s house until she comes to herself. He said that coming dreams excuse me for good things, and for once I was a relieved Khiko, but I just got anxious.


    "Brother Kehiko, I''ve been wandering for a year with amnesia, but you meet me and say you fixed it with shock therapy"


    "Does that make sense... No, my house..."


    The family will naturally know that the couple were murdered and that their only son is missing. I feel heavy considering that. It was none other than Kehiko who killed him. I don''t know how far it''s been reported, but I can''t help being suspected of killing myself, and it''s tight to be brought up on that topic.


    "Patience."


    "Huh?"


    Unexpectedly, Kuhiko listens back to her dream of answering with words.


    "That''s about patience. It''s the seed I sowed myself. I''ll cover you up properly, too, and you can keep quiet if you say anything. But don''t worry. My father and mother are smart and read the air, and I shouldn''t say much about things like Brother Kehiko suffers. Flowers are stupid, so you better be careful over there."


    "I''m not making it clear that you''re an idiot. I admire you so much, you''re pathetic."


    Zuo gives his mouth a bitter smile.


    "But flowers are stupid. I don''t hate you, but I hate you."


    I remember my sister, and my dreams exhale small.


    "Your uncle doesn''t have a family?


    Suddenly I was shaken by myself, a little bit of a treasure.


    "I am sometimes there. But you''re totally alienated. We only face each other at about a coronation."


    And we''re getting more and more face-to-face in funeral relationships. I thought that sooner or later it would be just a funeral date, and Zao spilled a laugh.


    "I''m gonna ask you something weird... does the boss''s family know that the boss is a backstreet resident?


    "There''s no way I know, and I won''t tell you. Trying to alienate me, it just gives me a useless worry. I''m not as human as my dream parents are."


    In response to Kehiko''s question, Zao answers somewhat with a mouthful like other personnel.


    "I wish it had been my parents, not even Rokuro''s. Then they never pulled my hair back."


    "What, are you talking about luxury?"


    In the wake of the whining of his coming dreams, Kehiko gives a voice mixed with a grudge and anger.


    "What a piece of shit my parents were, that''s why I felt so scattered. I''m glad my parents are gone."


    I have no regrets whatsoever about the killing of my parents, nor does my conscience hurt. However, there are drawbacks to the fact that you killed a parent.


    "As much as a child kills me, Brother Kehiko''s parents must have been outrageous and incomparable. But my parents are a pain in the ass for me, too. Too good for me is the other way around."


    While I say it, my dreams come true.


    "If you were someone like my uncle who knew moderately evil, you could have respected and been proud. I have the only respect in the world for my uncle. You gave me light. Respectable Adults"


    "Oh well..."


    In his dauntless dreams, Tsuo laughed lightly, and Kehiko groaned.


    "Oh, Brother Kehiko, are you jealous of your uncle?


    The coming dream sees its Kahiko and asks relentlessly.


    "No, I''m not jealous..."


    "It''s my uncle I respect, but my favorite is Brother Kehiko, so you don''t have to worry and be jealous"


    "Oh, my God, don''t say that in public."


    As usual, Tsuo was smiling in a guardian''s mood when he saw that his annoying Kuhiko was all lit up and upset by his cowardly dreams.


    (I didn''t even get married, so I thought I would end my life without knowing what it was like to be a parent with a child, but is that how I feel right now)


    And I wondered if these days would continue, and Zao remembered how happy he was.


    "I''m curious, by the way."


    The coming dream stands by the window of the room, pointing out the window.


    "That panda in the garden, what''s that?


    At the end of the gaze of the coming dream were plants that were growing cut into the shape of pandas or bears.


    "Oh, that one? It''s been a long time, but it grew long before we remodeled this place. Probably the hobby of someone I was before I made Ajito. Because it is well made, there is no need to lose it, so I left it there. I''ve been neglecting to take care of you, but you''re still looking good."


    "I see. If you''re moving to a new Asia, let''s take it with us."


    "Oh well..."


    I thought it might be difficult, but I kept it quiet.


    That was yesterday''s story.


    "I tipped you off, it was a failure. Thanks to you, my true acquaintance was killed."


    In front of a skinny man, Mutsuki tells him he looks grumpy.


    Mutsuki remembers that the man was in his late thirties, but he clearly looks younger than a man his age. I don''t look like a young man to say no.


    "I didn''t set you up, so you don''t have to complain."


    Dressed with his hand in his pocket and his back on the wall, the man - the dog keeper ichi - said with a nagging laugh.


    "It''s only natural for a resentful person to associate with a lily."


    "Sooner or later, isn''t he? The purpose of the lily is to harass you. If the goal is to kill the man who became close to the truth in order to torment and destroy Akiko Aizawa, who hates Junko Yukioka. It''s a really senseless, boring way to get revenge."


    Dog breeders continue to receive lazy answers to Mutsuki''s allegations.


    "As long as True and Junko don''t finish the lily, it''s gonna go on."


    A harmonious moon with an annoying voice.


    "Either way, I''ll keep this clear for you to make contact with. Come on."


    Mutsuki began to circulate information to the dog breeder because he had brought the story from the dog breeder. Mutsuki had hoped that cooperating with this elusive man might help to push the lilies, but on the contrary, the result was harmful to True and Pure Son. Besides...


    "You''re unlucky this time, you just fell in the wrong direction. I''m not the enemy."


    "Haha, I was hoping I might be someone who could use it for me, too. I don''t think so. Come on."


    Mutsuki laughs wildly at the dog breeder trying to eat down.


    "Have you lost your mood after not meeting expectations? Well, no. I wish you''d keep your mouth shut about me."


    "I can''t promise. Hey. Well, at least I''ll keep my mouth shut unless it''s inconvenient for me. Aha."


    That conversation will be a few days later.


    True, having finished the jog and returned home to the Snow Oka Institute, puts the zodiac neck on the table in front of Junko, who was in the living room. And beside it, I let him spread the picture that was stuck in Zao''s mouth.


    "The lion wife showed up before me and left me."


    Looking down at Junko with a gaze of cold anger, Truth reports.


    Junko projects a holographic display. There were three maps of the world, of Japan, and of Tokyo Metropolitan City.


    "I didn''t care, but I don''t have a survival reaction, do I? I don''t even know where he is. Come on."


    "Didn''t you know all the mice were on GPS?


    True to ask, while I guess Junko was probably looking into it now.


    "Some mice and rats, it''s like they don''t know. It looks like some kind of technique has been applied and obstructed. And the lion wife suddenly didn''t know. And..."


    Junko glances at the picture spread next to Zao''s neck.


    "Oh, I don''t even know where you are for ten nights. Neither did you."


    Of the two boys pictured, Junko names one. Of course the other one is shaking.


    "You mean the Ten Nights have fallen back on your enemy''s side?


    The development is true that I did not anticipate.


    "Hmm, or is he already dead, and the GPS in his body destroyed?"


    In a light tone, truly irritating to the pure child who tells the possibility.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. This is the kind of time you need to calm down."


    "I know."


    Junko, who instantly discerns its true frustration, tells him quietly, and truly breathes quickly.


    (I can''t even get in touch with Mutsuki. what''s going on)


    True that I called Mutsuki earlier, but I couldn''t get through.


    That''s the next day''s story.

 711 1

    The Sana ''a Biological Institute is a four-story, horizontal, fairly large building facility.


    There are constant kina smell rumors at research facilities surrounded by numerous mad scientists and conducting illegal research. Sponsors also have multiple large companies on the street and backstreet organizations involved. The government is also the counterpart, so both the police and the hub were left alone.


    "This is extra-territorial, and whatever you do, you mean it''s an acceptable space."


    Yumtsuka, the boss of the end-of-life organization "Dust Resistance," sarcastically says as she jerks off her bearded head.


    "If you say that, the same goes for the Yukioka Institute."


    Looking around, Shibuya Ten Nights said. What they have now is an entrance to the lab. It is a fairly large space. The corridor leading up to the back is also quite wide.


    (I guess the width is for carrying creatures that become experimental benches)


    Ten nights is what I think. The story is that Battle Creature is also manufactured here.


    "It was funny how Junko was on TV the other day."


    "Looks like ''Grim Penis'' framed me, but I got it on my mind. You know, pulling the back dweller out to the surface that way."


    To shake the subject, Kishisho, a visionary presence of the organization, still says with an unpleasant face today the pendant of the snake''s entangled cross. Since Junko is my favorite person from the point of view, I felt like I had been discredited for it, and I couldn''t help but be angry at him at the time.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    A tall researcher in white came and spoke to the three of them as they relaxed on the couch at the entrance. He''s a man with a thin eye and a face that''s too long vertically to say he''s long. Its nose is crushed low. I can''t even flatter you as a beautiful man. For some reason, I wear a thin pink cardigan under my white coat.


    This man''s name is Komikeski Koyama. He is a client who invited the Dusty Resistance to this instant laboratory.


    The request is for an investigation because there may be traitors in the lab who are trying to circulate information they don''t want to be known outside.


    Currently, investigators from two organizations, "Rewards of Job" and "Luciferin Dust", are visiting the Institute at the same time. I came to this lab to check if there were any inhumane experiments, like human experiments.


    If the rumors were true, human experiments would also be bursting, but when two organizations on a boulder are stepping into a dignified investigation from the front, also with government ink, they would supposedly refrain.


    "Luciferin Dust" is an anti-backstreet organization that has recently emerged. It is said to be an organization of gathering and gathering, joined by various individuals and organizations on the street, with the aim of suppressing emerging forces but also very large and oversized backstreets, a situation in which the centre, while also keeping an eye on them, cannot but tolerate their existence.


    There are rumours that some radical groups and individuals have already been crushed by this organization, but there is no story of clearly visible combat action. At the moment, it is about investigative activity at best.


    "The request was communicated in advance. For once, should I meet Luciferin Dust as well?


    "There''s no point in face-to-face. I''d rather they didn''t sneak up on me."


    I say it in a shaky tone to Oyama, who speaks of a dull thing.


    (What the hell, this guy...)


    Meanwhile, he felt strange at first sight when he saw Koyama. Whoever he sees, he sees some sort of vision, but he sees nothing from Oyama.


    (This guy, he''s alive? No, don''t you have a heart?


    If some people have no emotions at all, I''ve thought about it before that I don''t see any visions. But I''ve never actually met such a person before.


    "I also find it difficult to investigate them because there are so many places they can''t get in. With regard to your investigative activities, I intend to give you all the permission I can, but there are many studies of the contents that are out of the reach of the outside eye."


    "To the others here, what position are we in?


    On the way to Koyama''s story, he pinched his mouth.


    "With my introduction, you can make it a new candidate. If someone asks you, you don''t need to elaborate. That''s enough. We have a lot of customers here."


    It was a hill with a thin eye in the form of a laugh and a smile on its mouth, but the impression on the hill was not very good, not to mention from the shaking and ten night''s eye. I was feeling some kind of inexperienced creep.


    Yukiko Du, who visited the Sana Biology Laboratory, was staying overnight to investigate the lab.


    As a matter of fact, the investigation of this laboratory is only a nominal one. The real purpose is to make contact with Luciferin Dust.


    There are rumors in the public that Luciferin Dust is the lower organization of Yob''s rewards, but it''s a completely different organization. However, there is a matching interest. Job''s rewards often work with backstreet organizations and individuals, and it''s hard to say how well they relate to the backstreet itself.


    If we can cut back street forces, that''s ideal for Yob''s reward, and if we can have a good relationship with Luciferin Dust, who lists back street suppression, that''s not a bad stance either.


    "Hagano Hagano."


    Luciferin Dust''s agent, whom Luciferin contacted, looked up at Luciferin and introduced herself unfathomably. The age is presumably around twenty. He looked reasonably neat, but he was a little guy who didn''t even seem to be 140 cm tall. Its appearance stands out, small or far away, as it wears a black cape and other things that hide softly from the neck.


    (Under the cape, I wonder if you''re hiding even a large weapon)


    I suspect so first, but there is also the possibility that it is just a hobby.


    "Yob''s reward is sponsoring us? I''m comfortable with that."


    Eight ghosts asking straight questions. Sachiko decides that she has no affection and doesn''t seem to be the type of person who is good at social dictionaries. But people without these backwards and fronts are more forgiving.


    "I don''t know if your organization belongs to the ocean or the mountains, so it''s a place to see how things are going."


    "That''s what everyone who joined Luciferin Dust thinks. It was launched in a short period of time, because it''s a massive gathering group. I''m talking about a lot of people''s thoughts swirling behind me."


    Sachiko was a little spooked by the eight ghosts who revealed the inner details of the organization without hiding it. I wonder if this is too much talk, albeit of a diminutive character. I don''t even think you''re lying. Loyalty and belonging to the organization itself also seem weak.


    "Did you hate the back streets and agree?


    "Right. But it doesn''t mean you don''t admit it all back street. Thoughts are also divided within the organization around here. I just don''t like the fact that even the state is involved in using and managing criminals for national power. Even if that''s what you need. It''s strange that innocent citizens are left to cry, and I want the heinous crime to be treated properly as a heinous crime. That''s all I''m asking for."


    Asked by Lucky Son, Hachi talks perplexed about what he thinks.


    (It doesn''t seem like it''s a simple personality. You seem to know a lot about the back streets)


    Hatsuko revisits the Hachi thing a little.


    "What brings you here? We had an anonymous request from a researcher here. He said he couldn''t stand an outrageous experiment or something, and he wanted me to expose it."


    "Hey...... loud"


    To Eight Ghosts'' inquiry, Yukiko hisses her voice and puts her index finger on her mouth. The two stand talkin ''in the hallway. Fortunately, there was no one around, but this is a topic that I can not hesitate to say.


    "Job''s reward is the same. There is talk of using living humans to make Battle Creatures more intelligent. I wonder if it''s mixed exactly. For that accusation, I need proof..."


    While talking, she feels unusual signs and Yukiko interrupts the conversation.


    (Is this a major technique exercised by rituals? Boundaries stretched? throughout this building......)


    I don''t know the details unless I use the technique myself to find out, but I can still tell Yukiko, who is also a user of junctions, as an intuition. There is no doubt that the junction was stretched to isolate it from the outside world.


    At the dining room at the Sana Biological Laboratory, three dust resistances for lunch. The only strange thing I noticed in it was:


    (Did you notice that?


    There''s another one, to be exact, I noticed. It''s Hiroki Machida, a sorcerer in his brain.


    (Yes. this discomfort... space closed extensively?


    Answer Machida, who has spoken up.


    Probably bounded by a high-ranking sorcerer.


    Machida said. He is a user of the technique of spatial manipulation, so the two of them were able to perceive the signs.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Tsubaki?


    I realized how strange things were, and the next moment when the Ten Nights spoke up -


    Suddenly the dining room was engulfed in darkness.


    The lights went off. The dining room is a large space, but there were no windows, so I can''t see anything without the lights.


    "Power outage?"


    Soon after one of the researchers in the dining room raised his voice, the lights turned on.


    It was just a temporary blackout, and I thought it had recovered and returned to normal, too, and it wasn''t.


    "Is that it? I can''t get through the phone. Where the radio waves don''t arrive..."


    "Out of the net"


    "This way too."


    The researchers in the cafeteria began to scramble together.


    "True, I can''t connect to the internet"


    I''ve been trying to open the net for ten nights, but I get the reaction that I''m in an area where the radio waves don''t go through.


    "Thank you. I think there''s been a bond around here."


    Shaking and ten nights looked at each other in the words of the true-faced speaker.


    (See if you can get out on the subspace path)


    Machida prompted me to open a subspace tunnel towards the outside of the building. It is a windowless room located in the center of the building, but it can be opened about a tunnel that stretches outside the building.


    "Looks like the tunnel will open for once..."


    Going inside, he stopped immediately. There was something like a white cross section along the way, and I couldn''t move on.


    "What is this?


    A shake that came in without permission touched the white cross section next to the


    "Hi, we seem to be trapped here every space. I can''t even get out of the subspace tunnel."


    "I''m trapped, who did that for what?


    "You can''t possibly understand."


    In response to the shaking question, he said in a grumpy manner, pushing away the shaking and turning back the subspace tunnel to return to the dining room.


    Life had a hunch. Whether something will happen.


    Life was feeling. Whether someone will let themselves go.


    Life is nothing yet. But if we get out of here, we''re gonna be somebody.


    The life was born to take the form that someone wanted. It is also what you want.

 712 2.

    Murayamamura Man has been working at the Sana Biology Laboratory for a year and a half and is engaged in work dealing with animal experiments such as new drugs, cosmetics and food additives.


    On rare occasions experiments were carried out in humans, but Murayama came as a delight, rather than hesitant. He was still young, but a rooted Mad Scientist.


    Such a stunning gift was delivered to the research department of Murayama one day.


    Dolphins the size of humans. From its torso grows human hands and feet, a rare creature walking bipedally. It''s as if people are in a well-made dolphin outfit, but there''s no one inside to say no. It just shows people''s hands and feet on the dolphin''s body.


    It was a very well made subject (Malta). Even Murayama felt that it was exactly the creature created to be experimented with. Because of its powerful regenerative capacity, all symptoms will be healed the next day, even if the drug produces various symptoms. Can be used for experiments as many times as possible. In the meantime, the personality is violent and vicious, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    According to the director''s story, Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka, who sent this, seems to be in a position to oppose animal experiments. For this reason, he said that with Dolphin Malta, a former human being and a very bad man, we could also minimize the sacrifices caused by animal experiments, and manufactured a convenient Malta that could be used as many times as this.


    "Ho, ho, ho, Angelina. I''m taking your favorite pesticide today."


    With a cat stroke, Murayama approaches the dolphin with the flask in one hand.


    "Jaap! Jajajajaaaaap!"


    The dolphin, called Angelina, exasperates in rejection. He is a former human being for once, but speaks little Japanese. Also, because he was a racist who specializes in discriminating against the Japanese, now he can only speak up as Jap.


    "Yes, yes, don''t waste it"


    Murayama kicks Angelina''s torso full of strength with a smile and lets her fall. He then horsebacks over the fallen Angelina''s body, attaches a special opening, leaves his mouth open, and then is forced to pour the liquid in the flask into his mouth.


    "JAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJA


    After being removed from the openings, Angelina continued to suffer by falling seven times.


    "Ha, he''s still cute"


    Murayama laughs refreshingly and makes coffee.


    "Jaaaaaa! Jaaaa! Jaaaa!


    "Yes, yes, it''s Jap."


    Along with his voice, the door of the lab opens, and the director of Koshiyama Koshi, the superior of Murayama, appears.


    "Murayama, we''ve got a big deal going on. I couldn''t get outside, and I lost comms."


    "Yes?"


    To the words of the county mountain, Mount Murakami gives an upward voice.


    "You know there''s an inspection of Yob''s reward coming right now, right? She looks like a magician. Huge junctions have been stretched, and this temporal biology laboratory claims to have been completely cut off from the outside world"


    "Do you really take what the frigid guy who calls himself a sorcerer or something?


    "But you can''t actually get out there, and the radio goes through."


    He told Murayama, who looked frigid, only the fact that the county mountain also became tannic.


    "Jah, jah, jah, jah, jah, jah, jah!


    "Shut up, Angelina"


    Murayama punching Angelina in the head.


    Murayama started calling this dolphin''s name this way because he gave her paper and made her write her name when she was human. I found out that she had memories and everything before she became this body.


    "They''re all gathered together because the woman on that inspection says she''ll talk. Come with me. Almost everyone in the premises is gathered at the entrance. Only the Batkle Reachers and the Magic Girls Manufacturing Research Department haven''t shown themselves together."


    "Regardless of the busy Battle Creature Department, isn''t the Magic Girls Manufacturing Research Department a particularly boiling, spare window department among us? Why doesn''t it come together and show itself?"


    The Department of Magic Girl Manufacturing and Research is particularly heretical among the institutes of instant biology. Of course, the purpose of making a magic girl was not sudden, but the shaders were also subject to ridicule from within the premises because planning would not advance any specific manufacturing. But because of the large number of people and the large number of sponsors on it, it cannot be crushed or ignored.


    There are many supporters of Mad Scientists and Favorites who dream of making giant robots and magic girls for combat. Therefore, the department is also allowed to exist in this temporal biology laboratory.


    At the entrance were gathered technicians working at the Institute of Biology in Moment. There are also three of them from the Chicken Resistance. This is where explanations will be given for the incredible phenomenon in which the Biological Laboratory is currently located.


    "Electricity, gas, water, it''s all blocked. The electricity on now is not available in the local self-generated power station, which is the power supply in case of power outage. And don''t worry, there''s plenty of water to store."


    An old man in white who appears to be a great man here provides an explanation of the situation.


    "And at the heart - ho ho ho, I would like a commentary on what this phenomenon is like to Yukiko Du, who was coming to inspect from Yob''s reward. Mr. Du Feng, go ahead."


    "I didn''t hear about that guy coming..."


    Seeing Lucky Son, he shrugs. I don''t know his name, but I know his name. As an awesome agent of Yob''s rewards, he is famous in the back streets. Regardless of the back street, she is often involved in major incidents.


    "In conclusion, all this building has been isolated from the outside world by the junction"


    A fortunate child who suddenly enters in unrealistic, paranormal realm conversations.


    "There are two kinds of connections, one that prevents intrusion from the outside. The other thing is something that locks you inside. There is rarely a balance between these two things, which is stretched by one purpose or another. Squeeze to the action of either force to make the junction stronger. In other words, the junction that prevents intrusion is brittle to the forces from within, and the junction that closes is such that the interference from outside is relatively brittle. The now-tested junction is the type that traps you inside. Therefore, if anyone who notices an anomaly tries to lift it from the outside, it is likely that the junction will be solved. But it''s not easy to lift it because it''s so powerful."


    "It''s the kind of bond and trap that''s being put up right now, isn''t it? Is there nothing we can do to strike from the inside?


    One of the fellows raises his hand and asks.


    "I was just about to talk to you. There are also ways to solve the junction from within. To build a bond, you always need three or more substances as pillars. Destroy that pillar until it''s at least two, and you''ll break the line."


    "At last, the bond means that the dots are tied together in a faceted form and maintained as long as they form a polyhedral presentation."


    "So you''re saying that sorcery and sorcery are just one of those unelucidated sciences tied by the laws of physics"


    Several of the fast swallowing technicians understood.


    "But the fact that the pillars are matter, when it comes to being bounded by the building itself, isn''t it hard to find them too?


    County Mountain asks. Sachiko nodded admirably at the fact that she didn''t know anything about it.


    "Exactly. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to discover and destroy the pillars."


    The entrance followed Lucky Son''s words in unison. It''s the end of appearing until what starts the debate.


    "Quiet, everyone! Be quiet!


    After about two minutes of an old man who seems like a great man desperately speaking up, the place finally quiets down.


    "Who did that for what purpose in the first place? Who knows?


    County Mountain asks.


    "Doesn''t the reward of Yob and the fact that Luciferin Dust came to inspect at the same time also have anything to do with it?


    said one of the technicians.


    "That seems possible"


    "The relationship is suspicious that way in timing, isn''t it? I really doubt it."


    "But this is how Mr. Du Feng has come forward and explained it to us, and if she''s going to disparage us, she won''t come forward."


    "Make me think so... possibilities"


    "No, no, then why are you trapped together?"


    Entrance to scratch again. Yukiko waits to settle down again without cutting out the story immediately.


    "Your suspicions are best. But if I were to tie the line so far, it would take a few days. I just got here today. Besides, as you pointed out, if I were hostile to you and a killer, I wouldn''t even imitate being trapped together. I''m outside."


    He was a lucky boy who meant to excuse himself logically.


    "I can say anything with my mouth. We don''t have any knowledge of witchcraft, so we can delude them."


    A skeptical technician tells me to throw it away.


    "Whether you have no knowledge or not, you will be able to judge by reason. Whatever you think, Mr. Du Feng is not a party."


    Another technician uttered his significance, and from there he made another simultaneous noise, and Yukiko sighed.


    "Are these guys all idiots?


    Where the intentions had subsided, the often passing, tall voice echoed from overhead, all looking up.


    "What?"


    "Over there..."


    Another bothering entrance again. Looking up, people are standing on the ceiling, looking down at the technicians. Yes, he was literally standing on the ceiling. The hair is dripping towards the ground, but the cloak that wraps the whole body neatly, as if gravity had reversed, the hem area is facing the ceiling and does not drip.


    "What about that guy?


    Ten nights asks the next client, Komikeski Komiya. The black cape man, no matter what you think, is not a researcher here.


    "He is the one who came on the inspection of Luciferin Dust. His name is Hagano Hachi."


    Komiya answered.


    "No, do some of the guys understand? Whose job it is, I don''t know what the purpose is, but I do know two things. One is that whoever brought this about is a considerable bearer of power. The other thing is that it has uninterrupted malice. Aren''t you willing to erase all the humans in there, in order to imitate that you''re going to trap every building on purpose?


    An entrance to the eight ghosts who say it in a tone that doesn''t seem to matter.


    "I can certainly say that."


    Shake agrees with Hachi.


    "What about the kids there? Are they inspecting too? Or are you just a customer?


    County Mountain asked.


    "They were hired by me. It''s an emergency, and I''ll tell you why. I suspected that some of us had collaborators in Luciferin Dust and Yob''s rewards, and they were circulating information, and I asked them to investigate."


    "Hey... what are you rosing on your own"


    To the words of the small house, the colour of the skin changes.


    "No, it''s better to reveal your identity when something like this doesn''t make sense."


    Komiya to say without evil.


    "You''re kidding me. It''s rather counterproductive. No. It''s gonna be so much easier."


    Shaking also stares at the uterus with a sinister face.


    "The three of you from the Dusty Resistance? Two of them are Shinko Yukioka''s mouse, the shimiya organization. It''s like an enemy to me, but aren''t they good guys to trust for you guys?


    Eight ghosts look down at them and smile invincibly. Sachiko saw Hachiko smile for the first time here.


    "Ho, Miss Snow Oka''s...?


    County Mountain looks intrigued and turns his gaze to the shakers.


    "Hey, why don''t you give me a little test? Just a little, just a little look? Right? Just a little bit."


    The researcher, with such a distorted grin as to be dangerous, came before them and called out, but all three ignored them with an unpleasant face.

 713 3

    The three men, shaking and ten nights, were walking down the first floor corridor of the Institute of Biology in the form of being taken to their client, Komikeski Komiya.


    "We don''t know when you can leave, so please use this room. It''s a break room for researchers, but there''s also a futon."


    Komiya, who opens the door, puts her thin eyes in the form of a laugh, and also says with a makeover and a laugh on her mouth.


    "More than that, why did you say such a discretionary thing? I want you to at least talk to me before you do. This one''s gonna be hard to move."


    The shake rounds up the grump and complains.


    "Excuse me. I couldn''t even afford to talk to you, and I thought that was a better decision, was there anything inconvenient?


    "It''s decided I should stay on the other side of the deal, but I didn''t just make it easier"


    In a pungent tone. Like shaking, I am angry at the beginning of the Oya.


    "Really? I don''t know the stones of the backstreet shop. Was it unnecessary? I''m sorry. From now on, we will try to be cautious. Bye."


    It didn''t look bad at all, and when I told him calmly, Komiya walked away.


    Three people enter the room. It is a lounge room in the Japanese room with tatami, and there are also twelve tatami. It''s too big a room for the three of us to rest. There are probably quite a few fellows staying in and they need a large break room. Komiya''s story is that this is not the only place to rest.


    The first thing the three of us who were put through the room did was a wire check that we promised.


    "I wonder what will happen now. I don''t know what the killer''s purpose is or anything, so I can''t predict."


    Throw out your legs and get dressed up easy, ten nights says.


    "No, I can see that. Maybe you saw a zombie-filled panic-film development in the lab."


    I was just kidding. Right after that...


    "Whatever the zombie is, it could be a similar development. We also make illegal Battle Creatures here."


    Suddenly Komiya came back and mixed up in the conversation. He holds a variety of treats in both hands.


    The story of an illegal battle creature being created at the Sana ''a Biological Laboratory is a rumor we often hear in the back streets, so it was not particularly surprising to the three of us, but I am nevertheless struck by the fact that Komiya took it apart.


    (I wonder if this guy has a pretty light mouth or the kind of flat mouth you don''t have to say)


    And ten nights thinks.


    "It''s a treat I''ve left alone from other rest rooms. I thought this room was in short supply. Then take your time."


    Komiya walking away again.


    "There''s no key in the room, so you don''t know who''s coming in."


    My breath exhales. There''s also a dressing room and bathroom in the back, so you won''t get a sudden peek at changing clothes, but you''re still restless.


    "Something''s gone wrong. You mean you got caught up in something weird."


    Shake to try to wear an agura and see if the internet connects. Communications remained impassable as ever.


    "The important thing to be aware of - Sachiko Du Feng also said that it is those with considerable power who are responsible for this situation"


    Sitting upright and with her spine firmly stretched out, she said in a serious voice.


    "No way, Junko?


    "You don''t have that. We''re here, and I''m talking about this institute."


    To the name mentioned by the Ten Nights, shake the first time.


    "No, ignore what a pure child is and don''t involve people?


    "When I know someone, I don''t think I''d do that much injustice. No, I''d love to."


    Ten nights went on to hear the words I uttered, and I was also a little less confident in my thoughts.


    The life gained freedom. with the two lives of the disputed.


    The misfits are a failure. They were created, but they were not what they wanted.


    And when they perceived one another, they came upon those who created them.


    In addition to the contents, a few created lives will be unleashed, but none of them are interested.


    Life is just a little sad. Death of those who created themselves. And that I could not see where my life would shine.


    By mysterious junctions and doings, all the humans who were inside were trapped in isolation from the outside world, and the momentary biological laboratory the morning after dawn of the night.


    The three members of the Dusty Resistance were knocked on the arrow tip, the door, that tried to leave the room to see if anything had changed to the laboratory.


    It was the two researchers in white and three feminine figures in dolphin attire who were somewhat well made. Only the hands and feet are out of the dolphin''s body and the feet are completely bare.


    "Naniare?"


    "Come on......"


    Seeing a dolphin woman, shaking and ten nights whispering at each other.


    "Here we go, my name is Happy Mountain Stream and I''m the head of the Drug Reaction Testing Department."


    "I''m also a Murayamamura man from the Drug Reaction Testing Department."


    A middle-aged man and a young man introduce themselves, align themselves and bow their heads.


    I need to speak to you about your client, Komikeski Komiya.


    In the name given to the mouth of the county mountain, the three become true faces.


    "Komiya is not the same department as we are, but she used to visit our room and ask for a drug test. I am therefore familiar with our faces. But... the guy''s been acting weird for the last few days."


    County Mountain speaks with a strange face.


    "I don''t change the way I talk or make expressions, but I still feel uncomfortable everywhere. Everyone who knows him feels it. Most strangely, he was an understated man with no personality to do anything from himself. Yet we hire you, the doorman, to investigate whether there are any traitors... Besides, he''s in a position here to be only one researcher at the bottom. It doesn''t matter what he thinks, such as pushing the director of the lab or the boss of his department and asking him to do that arbitrarily."


    "I thought he was just bridging at the request of the head of the lab."


    The County Mountain shook its head to the side, he said.


    "No, I asked Shinichi Shindo last night, but he denied it. That''s the first time I''ve heard that story."


    Finished listening to the county mountain stories, three of them each conceiving, shaking, and ten nights.


    "If that''s true, it''s a strange story. Come on. But there''s no reason for us to believe your words, is there? Maybe you''re trying to discredit our client."


    "You may well suspect that, and I talked to Murayama about what we might suspect, but I still thought you should tell him. Anyway, don''t be alarmed."


    To be pointed out by shaking, the county mountain told him so in a personal tone.


    (I''m more believable in these people)


    And I think... Ever since we met, I''ve felt a distortion in my uterus.


    "By the way, what''s that dolphin Phantom?


    Shake looks at the dolphin woman and asks.


    "Oh, it''s our lab ace, it''s Angelina. It was modified by Junko Suzuoka, but it has great regenerative abilities, so I don''t care what kind of unscrupulous experiments I do. Thanks to you, it''s very helpful. Look, Angelina, say hello to the customers."


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Encouraged by the village mountains, Angelina suddenly looks up to heaven with her hands wide open and raised, giving a strange roar.


    "What kind of greeting..."


    Ten nights when I can see it.


    (Like I''ve seen it somewhere?


    Dolphin Phantom - To the visions seen from Angelina, I looked familiar.


    "What are we going to do? Keep investigating? I''m starting to feel like I''m not investigating."


    After the county mountains left, the first ten nights opened their mouths.


    "We need to keep our original job in mind, and we need to do another investigation. I need an investigation to get out of here."


    And, shake.


    "You''re right about the shake. First, there are about three people who want to make contact."


    That''s what I see. It''s a classic, it''s time for a quiz.


    "Hmm...... Yukiko Du Feng, the weird ceiling cloak I just had, and then what?


    "I''m in charge here. His name is Shinichi Shindo. Explore the position of the person in charge here to sell this presence."


    Knock again as he talks.


    When I opened it, I saw Yukiko Doo.


    "You came from the other side. I wonder if the purpose is the same?


    "Purpose?"


    Before I introduced myself, I was surprised to hear the words spoken by Shaking.


    "That''s where we were going to get in touch with you, too. I need to ask you something. Just go ahead."


    Encouraged, Yukiko entered the room and lowered her back.


    "I see. If it''s for the same purpose, can we talk about it here?


    To confirm the lucky child, nod together.


    "Luciferin Dust''s Hagi Hachino and the Chicken Resistance, plus Yob''s reward for me, wouldn''t you like to work together to solve this matter?


    "Of course it''s ok... so, that''s okay, right?


    Two replies and a shake confirming the complexion of the cunt in the middle of the word.


    "I was just about to bring that up, but I need to ask you something else."


    I glanced at the shake and nodded, then I said to Lucky Son.


    "What is it"


    "You know why we''re here, don''t you? Our client took the liberty of spreading it. But I honestly doubt it. In fact, do you have a connection to the researchers here? You have an informant?


    "Do you believe that because I spoke of it?


    "To be clear, I definitely believe"


    To put it perfectly, Yukiko was utterly stunned.


    "Which one do you believe - but I don''t know"


    A lucky boy who gets a bitter laugh. If you deny it, instead of swallowing the word, you can also be sure of the opposite.


    "I just had an anonymous informant. Because an outrageous experiment has been carried out and I can''t stand it. Both I and Eight Hachinoes of Luciferin Dust put pressure on this laboratory through their respective rear shields to acknowledge sending investigators. But if you have a clearer informant, it''s easier to talk about it."


    Sachiko stopped saluting and talked without covering up how she came here. I don''t apprentice eight ghosts, but it doesn''t mean much where I hid it.


    "Even vague information can''t be ignored, so you''ve come to make sure it''s true."


    "That sort of thing. I honestly didn''t think it was a big job, but I can''t believe that''s going to happen."


    Nodding at the ten-night grunt, Yukiko said in a sigh of sigh.


    "That narrative grass doesn''t seem to make you feel like you''re going for it."


    Says:


    "I buy grudges all over the place, but I don''t know any enemies coming after me in such a big way. And you?"


    To Lucky Son''s inquiry, the shake and ten nights are all together and he shakes his head beside him.


    That''s when I heard a rush coming outside the room. The door opens, revealing the blood-changing village mountain and Angelina dancing happily.


    "What, is that..."


    Sachiko snorts when she sees Angelina dancing.


    "Oh my god! There''s been a murder on the premises!


    "Oh, class B mystery movie, Nori development kita, kita."


    To Murayama''s report, the shake gives a happy voice and shines his face.


    "What are you talking about..."


    "Let them take you to the crime scene"


    I can see it, and I can see it, and I''m lucky to rise.


    "Was Mr. Du Feng there too? Then it''s convenient. I mean, you know you''re not the killer. It was just now that he was killed. I mean, there was barely a breath when we discovered. He died without being able to give the name of the killer."


    "Did they kill you, Mr. County Mountain?


    Concerned that he was alone in the village on this occasion, ten nights asked, but Murayama shook his head beside him.


    "No, I''m not. Shinichi Shindo, the director here, was killed."


    The name given from the mouth of Mount Murayama was one who was trying to make contact.

 714 4.

    The county mountain had informed the departments by extension of the killing of the director.


    After reporting the whole story, I was on my way to the vending machine in my area to try to have a drink or something to calm my mood. It''s not like a strange threesome in the hallway.


    (That''s a face I don''t see...)


    One of them stands out. He''s a boy and a kid.


    (But they''re all wearing white clothes here, and I wonder if they''re new?


    That''s what I thought, and it was the county mountain heading to the vending machine without thinking deeply.


    "You should still have prepared the rash. You stand out. All the wrong people are looking at you."


    Of those three, the man who seems to be the oldest opens his mouth as he walks. The apparent age is around thirty. He is a very ill-eyed, three-white-eyed, carved, shallow-faced man.


    "Er, it''s impossible to hide this cute little creep''s head with something so frivolous. I''m sure even Lily will be angry."


    The boy with the head rebels against the man with the three white eyes.


    "I can''t get rid of TPO...... Taro Platinum, you have the qualities of a maggot. The maggots are the same...... I don''t care about TPOs, I just don''t care where they are."


    The tallest, slurriest, longest-handed man of the three makes a shady voice. The face itself is neat, but its mouth remains half open, and its eyes are vain.


    "Don''t leave Mr. Ip Shan and me with you. I''m just so proud of this igaglihead. Is Mr. Ip Mountain proud of himself? There isn''t, is there? He''s always masturbating himself by saying he''s a maggot."


    "I''ve been told terrible things... But that''s the fate of maggots. Everyone hates me and curses me... woohoo..."


    Hearing the words of a boy known as Platinum Taro, the long-lasting man known as Ye Shan becomes an increasingly vain glance and squeals.


    "Do lilies like pleasant men like you? I have no personality like you, but I''m a boring man."


    A three-white-eyed man says masochistically and sarcastically.


    "No, the lion wife is the lion wife, and I think she''s unique enough. Especially where I don''t know what I''m thinking and I always seem bored."


    "Is that meant to be a joke? Or do you hate it?


    A man called Lion Wife looks at White Kintaro with cold eyes.


    "And I wonder if you''re okay with me being here?


    Change the subject Platinum Taro.


    "What do you mean, okay?


    I wonder what the inconvenience is and my lion wife asks.


    "No, you don''t know your lion wife, but I''m always in a position beside Lily. I was wondering if Lily would be okay without me. Lily can''t do it without me. haha."


    Turning his hands behind his head, Platinum Taro laughs innocently. I couldn''t tell if you were joking about this again or if you were serious, not to Ye Shan or his lion wife.


    When he was taken to Murayama and three of the dust resistance and Yukiko went to the director''s office, a body with a miserable way of being killed was rolling on the floor.


    A corpse with its abdomen amputated in two fits without the word tragic killing any more. But it doesn''t feel like it was cut with a sharp blade. The cross section is irregularly dull.


    Next to ten nights and a shake in his face at the stench emitted by his gut, he looked at the body and tapped his hand to make a small leap of joy at Angelina.


    "Jaaaaaaaa! Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap! Jap, jap, jap!"


    "Shut up."


    Murayama slaps Angelina in the back of the head with full force and flat hands, who happens to be making a big fuss.


    "You look like you''ve been bitten off with a big jaw. It doesn''t look like he got two bodies in one blow from the way his gut was damaged."


    I say what I think. I''ve seen bodies like that before. At that time, it was a body half-eaten and killed by a carnivorous battle creature.


    "Look at this."


    On a sprinkling carpet of blood, a shake that finds a bloody footprint and points at it. It''s not a person''s footprint. It was a fleshball and nail trail.


    It''s a hard substitute to miss as a footprint. While walking on the carpet, I think I got the blood on my leg. Or it could be that they were wiped with people''s hands.


    "This isn''t human, is it? He said he was making battle creatures here, but that it escaped and attacked him?


    "Hmmm...... it''s possible. But that''s the pinpoint, and it''s unnatural to attack the director in the director''s office..."


    To shake speculation, Murayama roars with his hands on his mouth.


    "It''s more reasonable to assume there''s some kind of guide."


    And, lucky boy. The others agreed.


    "Was the director buying grudges or something?


    Shao asks Murayama.


    "All I''m here for are Mad Scientists, and I''ve been hanging out every day, fighting all the time. But it was time for everyone to fight amicably. It''s a little hard to imagine it going to kill you."


    Murayama answers with a difficult face.


    "What the hell. Is that the beginning of a horror movie?


    A new figure shows up there. Luciferin Dust''s Hagi Hachino.


    "Where are you under that cloak?


    "I''m not gonna tell you"


    It was a shake to ask without fear, but the eight ghosts refuse without awe.


    "Do you know who did this?


    "I won''t tell you."


    "We just got here too."


    To the eight ghosts who ask, the shaking who answers with tea glare and the fortunate child who answers seriously.


    "Inform everyone in the lab about this and alert them. If you can, you should consolidate them all in one place."


    "Mr. County Mountain has already informed us around."


    Said Murakami to the lucky boy who instructed him.


    "It''s the basics of horror to be murdered from people who are acting off."


    A lone, unserious mode shake says with laughter.


    (It would be better if they killed a few more of us, as long as there''s a lot of evidence left, to get closer to identifying the killer, too)


    That''s what I thought, but I won''t put that in my mouth on the boulder.


    "I''ll contact Battle Creature''s production department."


    Murayama connects indoor extensions.


    "You won''t answer..."


    After more than a dozen seconds, Murayama turns into a tannic surface and says:


    "Aren''t you already killed?


    And... If Battle Creature escaped and killed him, it is likely that the caretakers were killed, he saw.


    "Would you like us to lure out Battle Creature? Anyway, Battle Creature is not a fart."


    Suggest in an easy-going tone.


    "Except maybe it''s shaking."


    "Huh? Is that what you''re saying?


    Shake pointing your mouth.


    "Even the performance of Battle Creature is pinky. In the first place, do you have a bullet with a solution?


    "Of course I''m ready. Assuming all possibilities, if you are prepared, you will not be worried. Even if a playable mouse shows up, it won''t work."


    As pointed out, the shake was only in an easy-going mode. But I know that it''s the only thing on the surface that doesn''t really make me nervous, either, for ten nights. Shaking is just more than necessary, aware of the eyes of third parties. Some of the characters are also mixed with vegetables.


    "Mr. Murayama, let the institute know about this quickly. And tell me where you''re making Battle Creature"


    "Yes."


    Murayama nods at Yukiko''s demands.


    "Let''s go there too."


    The shaking prompts the ten nights.


    "Well, I''ll be guarding a bunch of lab members."


    That''s what Eight Ghosts try to get out of the room first.


    "Who are you?


    The eight ghosts are called to a halt and asked straight.


    "I thought you said you were from Luciferin Dust. Have you forgotten that already?


    "I don''t know what you''re doing here. In the first place, I''m not sure about the concept of an organization called Luciferin Dust. The goal is to curb the back streets."


    "It''s not about suppression. I wish to crush the backstreet itself, a rebel street force."


    To the eight ghosts who answered sayingly, the faces, except the village mountains, were astonished.


    "Are you insane? No, can I just tear that up here?


    He looks at the eight ghosts and asks. I did hear about negative individuals and groups gathering in the back streets, but I thought it was about resistance at best. In fact, at the moment, suppression was said to be the aim. But the Eight Ghosts have made it clear that they will crush it.


    "Sooner or later, they''ll know. And it''s sane, and I mean it."


    "That idea with a single rock? Aren''t you the only one running wild, including yourself?


    Ask the eight ghosts who speak in an unmotivated tone.


    "Not a single rock, though. Well, look forward to it. Sooner or later it will move in earnest."


    That''s what Hachi said. He left the room.


    "Be careful. Different jurisdictions, so I''ve only heard rumors, too, but right now at this instant biology lab, they''re making something called" WH4, "a special high-performance battle creature. If it had been completed and let go of the wild..."


    Village Mountain to warn.


    "If there''s even one of the guys in the Battle Creature Department, I know what WH4 looks like. Or if there''s a director..."


    "No, no, no, no. Because we look strong. You just have to kill him, too."


    Murayama also let down his mouth when he saw a shivering shake with a slight grin spread all over his face.


    Murayama followed the eight ghosts and were walking down the corridor together. Of course there''s Angelina.


    "Ah, Murayama."


    County Mountain appears there and speaks up. Three people stopping.


    "I''ve already informed the lab. I told Enlance to get everyone together."


    As the county mountain said, all the researchers were walking in one direction down the hallway.


    "You seem to be acting calmly."


    Seeing the researchers walk, Hachi said.


    "They''re all Mad Scientists of Food. Some are somewhat upset, but others are more dared."


    County Mountain with no heart or boast.


    Mr. Murayama, you said you couldn''t get in touch with the Battle Creature administrator.


    "Yeah. I tried calling Battle Creature Production, but no one answered."


    "The Battle Creature Production Department''s Komikeski Komiya has gone awry."


    It''s who the two of them were suspicious of the behavior. No, it''s suspicious from the others. I can see a subtle change in people like before. The way the expression is made and the way it is said and done is distorted. As far as listening to the content of the statement, etc., it is in person, not that the personality has changed dramatically, but I feel uncomfortable at all.


    "Are you at the entrance? He is still suspicious. I mean, shit...... I forgot to tell him he was in charge of the Battle Creature Department."


    It was Murayama, who closed his eyes and looked at him.

 715 5

    On their way to the laboratory of the Battle Creature Production Department, taught by Murayama, the four of them met Komiya just at night.


    "Oh, which way, gentlemen? Did you know that there was a homicide within this lab? Everyone''s been told to evacuate the entrance."


    With a completely uneasy face, he calls out from the side of the uterus.


    "We''re on our way to where we''re making Battle Creature. I thought it was Battle Creature."


    Talking shake without covering it up. Ten nights I saw the shake in surprise, but the shake was particularly unresponsive.


    "Really? Take care. I will remain evacuated to the entrance, is there anything I can do to help?


    "Nothing."


    "Okay."


    Courtesy of an unscrupulous shake, Komiya walks toward the arrival of the four.


    "Is that good? Shake."


    Ten nights asks a frigid client, Komiya, with a nuance that she didn''t have to be honest about this behavior.


    "It''s okay. If he''s up to something, you''d better reveal your behavior now. That might get you a tail out."


    Instead of shaking, he explains.


    "Were you going to shake that too?


    "Yeah. Even if we had one thing in our bellies, we don''t know what it is right now. But if he''s trying to plunge us, maybe our movements are what we''re supposed to be doing, so let him think we''re doing just fine."


    On the ten nights of inquiry, Shake answered with a smile. Ten nights I felt left alone, but at the same time I felt reliable about the growth of the shake, and if I didn''t work hard, I felt like I was left alone.


    "Is that guy okay to move around on his own?


    Ten nights raises questions. All the other researchers said they were solidifying and moving. I also find the area suspicious.


    "If it''s okay, it''s just frigid, it''s gonna be extra suspicious."


    I say with a smile on my face.


    "I felt a strange sign of that man, too. I can''t describe it well, but you say it lacks anger and spirituality... I didn''t feel like I was facing a human being"


    Look at the three suspicious people against Komiya and state what Kouko also felt.


    (I have the same impression. It looked like something that pretended to be someone who wasn''t a person)


    I agree with Yukiko without saying anything.


    (If... if that Oya is connected to the guy who tied the line, then the purpose of the mastermind is us.)


    It was a less distracting imagination. I don''t know anybody who messes with themselves this far in a big way. Ten nights gave his name that it might be the work of Junko, and although he immediately denied it, he did not know anything else, such as he who knew himself and could have done so far.


    After walking down the corridor for a while, the four felt murderous and stopped on their feet.


    Someone is obviously lurking in the blind spot ahead of the bend. And he noticed this one over there, and he''s waiting.


    "It sounds like Battle Creature around here where you can''t hide your mind at all."


    Says Yukiko.


    "Ten nights, lure me in for a moment."


    "Yes, sir."


    Take off your clothes for ten nights for instructions to shake.


    I look at the green full body tights that were coming under my clothes, and Yukiko gets a little giddy. The ten nights that Yukiko also expected to see with strange eyes, she feels nothing at the earliest. I''m not ashamed anymore.


    Take the mask out of the napsack you were carrying and wear it.


    "Mejiro Emeralder, Kenzan"


    Give him a name on the bar reading and pose. Names and poses are set as triggers to bring out the full power of the suit, so you can''t not not do it.


    You don''t have to wear a suit for ten nights. You have enough fighting power to exceed the usual, but naturally it''s stronger in everything to draw on the power of the suit.


    Ten nights is a stunning step, approaching a terrible bend.


    And it came to pass at the corner, that he that was lurking flew.


    I expected the attack to come unintentionally, so I could spare ten nights, but still wrapped my tongue around the speed.


    Towards the appearing four-legged beast, although the shaking and shooting fires, it is as if the moment you expose yourself you also expected the shooting to await you, without stopping the movement, and stepping in a jiggly direction towards those who are shaking.


    (Fast. This could be trouble)


    He couldn''t help but fought back and focused on sending his opponent''s attack. Open the door of the subspace on the shaky side and enter immediately. Shaking follows it inside, too.


    The beast stopped on the way, thinking he would be attacked by a lucky child who remained there.


    "It''s like you''re on guard at the counter. This is fairly trained. Or even incorporated into the trained human brain"


    Sachiko said as she stared at the battle creature in its slim shape, which resembled a cat animal. It''s about the size of a big dog, but it''s the size of a cat. However, the mouth opens unusually wide, and the sharp fangs grow into multiple rows, as if they were pigeons.


    "The culprit was found. But it doesn''t seem to make sense."


    The door of the subspace opened just a little, and I slipped my face out of it, and I looked at the battle creature that showed up and said: It has flesh on its nails and fangs.


    Shaking with his face, Battle Creature jumps.


    "Abrasion."


    Shake that can pull your face in. Battle creatures slip through the side of the shake.


    "Even though I don''t have to show my face, I can see what''s going on out there from inside..."


    Says: The subspace tunnel that is made of is only uneven in one dimension, and even if it is not normally visible in the tunnel from space, all the space is normally visible from within the tunnel.


    "I was just making fun of you. That''s right, it might be hard to pin that one down with a gun."


    While the movement was agile, it seemed shaky so that training for guns was well generated.


    "Even ten nights seems like a trick to that speed. But we can protect ourselves from the shadows, and it''s easier to leave direct combat to ten nights."


    When I saw the ten nights I came back from the corner, I said:


    "Oh?"


    Seeing the lucky boy confronted by Battle Creature, the shake raises his voice with interest. Stop ten nights and watch them both.


    "Sounds motivated, that woman."


    It also enters the viewing mode with intrigue and so on. You can see as much strength as an agent of famous Yob''s reward.


    I wonder what you''re going to do with your bare hands, and the shaking and ten nights watching you spit on me. On the other hand, there were only signs of distortion of space.


    Battle Creature rushes toward Lucky Son and jumps at once as he approaches a certain point.


    Timing for flying battle creatures. Sachiko waves her right arm. No, I didn''t just wave my right arm. When he held the sword that appeared from the space of nothing, he swung his whole body, flashing his sword into a horizontal sword.


    From head to ass, a beautifully side-by-side, amputated battle creature fell to the floor in two, falling and then sprinkling blood and guts.


    A light settlement has been reached, so the shaking comes out of the subspace tunnel.


    "Wow... what is this"


    "What kind of monstrosity do you wield a Japanese sword with one hand, and then bring down Battle Creature to two pieces..."


    Shaking and ten nights curling my tongue and moaning.


    "It''s not just one hand. The sword is swinging with a spring all over his body. Also, when pulling out of the confines of the space, the force of the pressure applied is applied. Together with slipping sheaths on the knife. Sometimes swords are good."


    I can hardly be treated like a woman of power, so I''m lucky enough to scatter the seeds.


    "This solves the case?


    And, shake.


    "That''s not true. Not necessarily one, and I don''t know if he''s the one who killed the director. It''s unclear how the director was killed in the first place, and most importantly, we''re trapped."


    "That''s right."


    To his words, he shrugged his shoulders and laughed.


    Komiya did not go to the entrance where the researchers gathered, but went up the stairs to the fourth floor. Then we head to a room. Although it is one of the rest rooms, there is a sticker that says no entry because the chemicals have been scattered.


    Knock on the room and open it. Inside were three figures relaxing.


    "Dear Lily, I have freed all of Battle Creature and killed the director as well. Target is headed for Battle Creature Laboratory."


    "Thank you."


    One of the three, the white-squeezed lady, the rain shore lily makes me laugh.


    "Why did you kill the director?


    Asked by Ashiko Morui, the girl in a Gothlori-style costume.


    "It''s easier to deal with the people who are here if you end up being mentors. I just thought so. It doesn''t make much sense. I don''t know what else to do to entertain them."


    "Fuck me. Is that how you kill people?"


    Ashiko listens to Lily and gives a voice mixed with accusations and fright.


    "Did you release WH4 and them too?


    "Yes, because I just finished the last piece of shit. The last one is a finished body born by chance. You won''t be able to build the same thing."


    "Yes, sir."


    To the answering Komiya, not much lilies hammer with voices that seem uninterested. In fact, I wasn''t really interested in how many substitutes Battle Creatures were manufactured here, etc.


    But if, at this point, we knew how disastrous a substitute it was, Lily would have immediately stopped playing this game.


    "I wonder if I can survive by meeting the Platinum Taro and the others. There''s a good chance it''s going to go away lightly."


    "We called them, didn''t we?


    A beautiful boy in a school-run asks, with impressive hair all over his head. His name is Happy Moon. I''m dressed as a man, but I''m actually a woman.


    "Yeah, I put out an invitation, but will I fulfill it in time"


    Lilies smiling fun. An invitation is a photograph of Zao''s head, delivered to his lion''s wife, and his mouth.


    "What should I do?


    Komiya asks.


    "You should be acting like a regular researcher for a while. The role is over, but maybe the time will come when you need it, and make sure you show your face here regularly."


    "Understood."


    Sincerely toward Lily, Komiya left the room.


    "That guy... he''s a corpse doll, right?


    Akiko, who will look disgusted. Lily doesn''t have any good memories of dead dolls.


    "Yes. You have intelligence even if you don''t have a soul. If you give them verbal instructions like normal people, they''ll think for themselves."


    "I don''t really want you to use it in front of me. Wow...... I feel bad"


    "... I get it"


    Lily nods directly at Akiko, who is emitting a gloomy aura.


    It is a lily that is also plainly mean to the person within you, but it is something that you set up and do as an event. Doing the same in everyday life interactions is not a lily hobby.


    the two disputes unleashed with its life were only beasts faithful to instinct


    But the life had intelligence. There was also a keen feeling. That''s why I understood.


    That whoever unleashes himself has no life. That I don''t have a heart.


    That''s why I don''t feel like taking it in. I don''t feel like doing what I want.


    Life walks poorly. Seeking those who shine their lives.


    I''m already dead, but I think I need to shine for those who have made me. That would surely please those who made themselves in the world ahead of death.


    Life understands its existential significance. what you were born for and what you should do.

 716 6.

    Battle Creature''s manufacturing lab presented a hell of a look.


    A bunch of miserable bodies of scattered researchers. The majority of those causes of death were torn with nails or bitten to death with fangs.


    Then indoors, six Battle Creatures are unleashed and wandering.


    "What are we going to do?


    Ten nights asks. The four of them are outside the room, but the Battle Creatures are also smelling and playing footsteps, sensing the presence of the four of them. But it doesn''t strike me right away either. I''m on guard.


    "They could go to the entrance and attack the people here, so we''ll have to finish it here."


    Said Sachiko.


    "Then we''ll fight in the same direction. It has nothing to do with my job."


    That''s how the shake decides.


    (It''s not that dimension anymore. How did this happen, solve its mystery, leave something malicious, and get out of here alive? That''s the situation)


    I don''t think so, but I won''t say it to you. Needless to say, I believe you will understand both the shaking and the ten nights.


    All six Battle Creatures in there were of the same type as earlier. But they''re the same. But they''re all big in shape. There are about a small leopard. Of course, combat power would not be comparable to leopards and the like.


    I was lucky enough to jump first indoors. Then ten nights jump in.


    Two people who were near the door attacked Sachiko from left to right, but the first attack cut off the sky because Sachiko dashed forward, and the second was sliced before his fangs reached Sachiko, due to a flash of knife released like a drain from a subspace, similar to the small whole encountered in the hallway.


    It was found in everyone''s eyes that movement drops extraordinarily compared to the individuals they encountered earlier. It''s not just that it moves slowly for large minutes. Intelligence isn''t that high either, or the movement doesn''t look sophisticated.


    "Medzilottokick!"


    A beast removed from the attack on Yukiko is destroyed from jaw to head by a toenail kick released at night ten.


    At the entrance, the shaking crept and from a low position, he shot the gun as he stood, claiming the two bodies in the back. There were two of them.


    The two remaining men, knowing neither to retreat nor to be frightened, resolutely strike ten nights and a lucky child.


    "Mezzillocentone!"


    Ten nights fell over Battle Creature from his back as he jumped big and mounted the Battle Creature offense. It won''t do much damage, but in the form of being crushed by the body of the Ten Nights, Battle Creature stops moving. A shaking gun erupts there, and a bullet shoots through the head of Battle Creature.


    "Hey, don''t shoot me at that time. It was going to hit me right now..."


    "Daiji-bu. ''Cause I''m after it right."


    It was ten nights of lightly protesting, but the shaking did not go bad, laughing loudly.


    "No, that''s dangerous now. Unless you''re too pinch, stop imitating that."


    "Yes......"


    But beware, the shaking quenched his grin, and nodded softly.


    One of the others was destroyed by Yukiko using a knife.


    "I wonder if WH4 is in here."


    Looking around at Battle Creature''s body, shaking says.


    "Aren''t you there? Much weaker than earlier."


    Or I think that the stronger individual earlier was WH4.


    "There''s someone..."


    Kouko turns his face to the door behind the lab.


    "A technician here who missed his escape, was standing up?


    Shortly after Ten Nights said it, the door opened.


    There were three of them who emerged from the inside: the boy with the head of a late teenager, a long man in his mid- to late twenties, and a werewolf with a mucky hairy twat.


    Only the faces of the men in their twenties, all four of them knew. This is the first time I''ve actually seen you, but I''ve seen facial images coming out online. Of course, I know his name, and I know who he is.


    "I''m wearing a white coat, but it doesn''t look like a researcher here."


    Says Yukiko.


    "Yeah. No, I''m not. I think so. Take off your white coat. It''s so lame."


    Boy, take off the white coat the head boy was wearing.


    "If Taro Platinum takes it off, I''ll take it off, too. Woohoo... maggots without initiative..."


    Men in their twenties also take off their white clothes.


    "Is that Battle Creature, too? No, instead..."


    From the werewolf, he felt a definite intelligence. At the same time, I see a terribly ruinous vigeon. I see a black magma swirling around.


    "It''s human for once. His name is Lion Wife Naro. Until a few days ago it was making a scene in the public, dancing bacteria heads. The tissues have been destroyed."


    A werewolf opens his mouth and introduces himself in a self-inflicted tone.


    "Sure, he''s the one who killed my sister, isn''t he?


    A man in his twenties - staring at Ye Shan, Shao said. As for Ip Mountain, both Kodako and Kodako know it by rumors on the back street. A killer whose name has recently been sold.


    "I barely remember your sister, and I don''t care."


    Shortly after the shake said it, Ip Shan suddenly pulled out his gun and shot the shake.


    "Ah bu. You''re really shooting without killing yourself. I''m glad to keep an eye on the movement at hand."


    A shake hidden behind the device, much to the side, says in a voice with no sense of urgency.


    "Are you behind this?


    It also seems to have such an atmosphere, and at the same time it feels different, "he asks.


    Something like, "I work for the mastermind."


    Lion wife answers.


    "For what purpose are you doing this?


    "You can''t tell me that. I''ll die without knowing."


    Asked by Yukiko, Taro Platinum speaks out in a prestigious manner and poses as a fighter.


    "Shake, ten nights. You two should deal with that Ip Mountain thing. Whatever you think, he''s the worst."


    When he sees Ye Shan, who is serving the most decadent of the three, he tells.


    "It''s inferior to Senior Aizawa, but there are a lot of bad rumors."


    Shake says, replacing the gun bullets. The bullet I was loading now came in a solution for Battle Creature, but I didn''t have any body, so I turned it into a regular bullet.


    "The two remaining are both melee types - okay?


    I look alternately at Lion Wife and Platinum Taro, and Lucky Son asks, but I don''t get the answer back.


    "I guess I''ll go this way"


    A lucky son saw the lion wife. It is easier for Lucky Son to deal emotionally with his lion wife, who still looks fierce, than the boy Kitaro Shirakami.


    "I''m the one with this clich�� head?


    I look blatantly disgusted at Kitaro Shirakami.


    "No, no, what that disgusting face. What''s wrong with fighting me?"


    Platinum Taro asks about his attitude.


    ''Cause it''s a crispy head.''


    "What''s wrong with that!? Touching it makes me feel rough and good! Lily always caresses my head like it feels good! I''ll never let you touch me!


    "I don''t want to touch anything else..."


    The lilies and their masterminds.


    Even though he was frightened, he did not miss hearing the name that the exasperating White Gintaro had spilled in his pocket.


    (Oh, shit. When I think about it, Lily is a prosthetic, and I don''t even know if I can stroke her. That? And yet I wonder why you always stroke me)


    Platinum Taro is caught in another doubt, unaware that he has divulged the name of the lily to his enemies.


    "I''m the only two opponents... and Lion Wife and Platinum Taro are opponents, and I''m two boys... Does this make any deep sense? I''m still a maggot, so do women creep me out and hate me..."


    "What the hell..."


    Shaking puts his face on Ip Mountain, where he bumps and mouths something disgusting.


    "The most decent person looks like that werewolf"


    Ten nights glancing at the lion wife and whining.


    (I think so myself)


    The Lion Wife, who had also heard a good ten night grunt, agreed without speaking up.


    On the premises of the Sana ''a Biological Laboratory. Closed front entrance front.


    "Are you sure it''s here?


    I''m surprised. It''s one of those research facilities where Junko is being greeted. True has been here several times with Junko.


    "I asked Omi Rape for the maximum amount course, and I think I can trust you. We checked the CCTV records, searched the satellites, mobilized astrologers, forecasters and downers, and that''s where we found them."


    To Junko''s words, I was a little surprised by the truth. Junko doesn''t really get along with Omi Rape, and I hear his request as an informer is still a different organization.


    (Was that so much that you wouldn''t know if you hadn''t bothered to ask for unfriendly ohmy rape? In addition to that...... I wonder if Snow Oka himself is about to come with his main hips)


    Even if I see that Junko, who has not been out much lately, is going out on his own, I truly believe that he may be serious.


    Junko and True are not the only two visitors. He also looked tired. Since the case of the nettle disturbance in the example, tiredness seems to be actively trying to get out, but this time it''s not just for the purpose of getting out of the hiki.


    "Huge junctions are stretched...... you are there. You''ll be able to get it in from the outside without any problems, but it''s a tie that''s not easy to get out of the inside. I remember this juncture��"


    Tired of reviving unpleasant memories.


    (I''m really sorry, but if I get a chance, I''ll take care of the lilies. Even if I''m making you more bulky, there''s nothing wrong with that)


    It is a tiredness which, of its own volition, it has been forced to take to its feet for this purpose.


    This guy''s gonna get me out of here and kill him.


    But the truth was that I could see through it.


    "I remember you, too. Shall we go in for now? I hope you''re still alive."


    Junko opened the lab door as she smiled and mouthed disturbing things.

 717 7

    There are limits to the stock of blind spirits. Therefore, unless there are quite a few strong enemies or a large number of enemies, Lucky Son does not use the Blind Spirit. Not to mention now, we''re stuck in a junction, we don''t know when we''ll be able to get out, and the number and size of our enemies are unknown.


    But to the person currently in front of me, I decided that I should spare no effort and let the blind spirit go from the beginning.


    "Huh!?


    The emotions of despair of the spirit, possessed by the blind spirit and dead with the sense of despair of losing sight, dominate the lion wife. He was a dull lion wife to the pain of others, but not so much so that the possession of the blind spirit could pass.


    "What! This is...!


    By resonating with the despair of the blind spirit, the sight of the lion wife is also lost. Suddenly, the lion wife almost panicked, but senses the movement of the lucky child with her nose and ears, and soon regains her calm.


    The blind lion wife stood up and stuffed her in time at once, and she was the lucky son who waved the sword out of the subspace with all her might, but the lion wife flew briefly backwards, as if she could see the movement.


    Those eyes are closed, but the lion wife looked fortunate, as she obviously recognized her place.


    I finally guessed Kouko here as well. that he is a werewolf, but therefore, merely taking his sight does not render the movement dull. Even if you are blind, your nose and ears alone will be enough to detect the movement and whereabouts of the lucky child.


    "Did you fail to combine?"


    Kouko feels like tongue-beating that the Blind Spirit has thus chosen someone with a thin effect.


    The lion wife packs a pause, and her thick right arm snaps to the side.


    Sachiko backstepped and flexed sparingly, but the lion wife stepped in further and waved her left arm.


    Hatsuko, who had also read the attack, avoided it with cancer, then jumped to the lion''s wife''s pocket at once, pulling out a knife over the subspace at the same time, and was slashed.


    dull feeling. The thickness and solidity of the meat is not the norm and the blade barely passes through. Slightly mutilated, but not a great deal of damage.


    (To this extent if you think the attack has arrived. Maybe this is getting worse and worse)


    If the Lion Wife''s attack hits him, he''s almost fatally wounded in one shot. Even if Lucky Son''s attack hits, it''s almost a minor injury, and it''s hard to get to a fatal injury. It is clear which is the disadvantage.


    (He was a terribly incompatible person with me. Does it not come with it?)


    (This woman, don''t do it. Boulders are agents of Yob''s reward)


    While Lucky Son had a sense of crisis and the emotions that had left her alone, Lion Wife honestly had a sense of praise for Lucky Son''s skilled movements.


    The battle of the Ip Mountain vs Ten Night Shake group began in the usual pattern: Ten Nights challenged the melee and the shake was fired from behind.


    Ip Mountain fires two shots. On the chest and abdomen of the ten nights, a bullet from Ye Shan strikes directly. As for the ten nights, I was going to dodge them, but I had eaten both shots. The enemy is completely reading the movement.


    "It hurt..."


    Thanks to the suit, the bullets don''t go through, but I haven''t been able to kill them completely until the impact. Of course, it''s much more robust than normal bulletproof fiber, and it also prevents impact from shooting.


    "Hmm. Would you like to match this one?"


    Seeing that the bullet doesn''t work on the ten-night suit, Ye Shan also decides to fight the ten-night with a fight.


    (That suit seems sturdy, but if it''s arthroplasty, it should also be able to be inactive. Maggots don''t have joints, but hey)


    In the presence of articulation immediately after the attack of the ten nights, Ip Mountain finds himself dressed with a slightly lower back.


    A shake shoots the gun, but the upper body posture stays the same, moving only the foot and jumping small to avoid it.


    "Mezzillo Hell Poke!


    Aiming at the timing immediately after that evasion, the ten nights flesh to Ye Shan, deliberately shouting the name of the attack, then throbbing the right hand knife at Ye Shan, poking it from the bottom.


    Ye Shan twisted his wrist up for ten nights with his left hand as he twisted his upper body aside, putting his body on the body for ten nights in such a way as to hold in his arms for ten nights.


    Leaf Mountain tried to crush the arms and shoulders of the ten nights by falling down at once, but before he fell, he let go of his hand for the ten nights and flew off the scene, sensing that the shaking muzzle had been pointed at him.


    (The combination of the two is very stiff. Don''t show any gaps inside. Even if you want to shoot a kid with a gun, the green hero kid will attack you in anticipation of the timing, and even if you try to get the hero kid to a joint move, the bullet will fly right away)


    Ip Mountain was wrapping his tongue around the fact that the shaking cover would take place at an exceptional time.


    (Even if it''s not as powerful as the individual ones, it''s a system where the two of us are together and the power is multiplied. Woohoo...... I want a partner like that too. But that''s just my wish for maggots)


    Boiling seclusion, cynicism and cynicism give Leaf Mountain power. Increases strength and concentration throughout the body.


    (Woohoo... it''s the moment to change from maggots to maggots. I''m not praising myself for painting, but as a matter of fact, I''m strong when this happens. slightly, don''t miss the void)


    Ye Shan looks to the ten nights again.


    Ten nights alert the Leaf Mountain submissions, they don''t jump right in.


    Ten nights releasing jabs in view of the way the attack arrives from too far away.


    Before the fist of the ten nights reaches his temple, grabbing the wrist of the ten nights again and stopping, Ye Shan leaves his wrist grabbed and his wrist of the ten nights as a fulcrum to spin his body.


    Involved in the rotation of Leaf Mountain''s body, he falls apart for ten nights. Without missing that gap, he again took a side-straining position, deposited his weight in the arms of the Ten Nights, and defeated the body of the Ten Nights lying on the floor as it stood, also using the momentum to crush both the elbows and shoulders of the Ten Nights at once with the principle of epithets.


    "Uh-oh!


    Ten nights scream, suffering from severe pain that also exceeds the painkiller action of the suit.


    Ye Shan did not stab the stomach ten nights as it was. Because I knew if I didn''t leave ten nights in a hurry, I would feed on the shaky bullets. As it reads, when Ye Shan left, a bullet crossed the space where Ye Shan had been.


    This took the form of a shake and a Tyman. Of course I am alert to the ten night moves. Even one arm will get up and challenge you to fight.


    But the little time before its rise is indisputably one-on-one. In the meantime, Ip Mountain intends to settle. And I''m convinced it''s possible for me.


    I knew it by shaking. That you can''t beat this enemy one-on-one. Just a few shots were fired, just watching the opponent''s movements, and knowing that the difference in skill was historical. Therefore - cold and heavy fears crept on his back, on his legs, on his neck muscles, to lead the shaking defeat - the fate of death to something more certain.


    Shake thought he was good when he was on the street. The motor nerves are good, and I get pretty good grades without much studying. It''s not just good physical ability and head rotation, but above all, it''s behavioral.


    I never looked down on others, but I was still conscious. He said he was much better than he was around. I still think that''s true.


    But since falling into the back streets, there have been many more monsters equipped with strength, strength and wit than myself. Too many people find themselves honestly above themselves.


    When such a person gets stuck in front of himself as an enemy, what do I do to fulfill it? We have been able to manage this for ten nights and because of the help we have received. But not now.


    Only a few seconds before the ten nights rise and return, but completely isolated. Those few seconds must be fought alone. Ye Shan never misses those few seconds. During those few seconds, Ye Shan brings death to himself. I could feel that in the shake.


    If there were only ten nights and shakes and Ye Shan on this occasion, fear would have served fully to help Reaper and put the curtain down on Yunzaka''s life.


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    When you cast a spell of sorcery, something like black oil floods out of your hands. As it stretches in the form of a bar, it produces a giant blade from one end and eventually turns into a pitch-black sickle.


    When he waves the black sickle, the tip becomes like liquid from the center of the sickle pattern, turning it into a black splash and flying through the air, flying towards Platinum Taro.


    The black splash suddenly returned to the blade of the sickle next to Platinum Taro, moving in line with the movement of his arms and slitting Platinum Taro''s throat, although he was the White Kintaro who intended to send the mysterious attack, not knowing what the attack was.


    "Uh-oh! Wow, there''s blood. Gobba, gobba."


    The scream was blocked from the way, by blood that was also flooded in his throat.


    "Dobari! It''s rare!


    White Kintaro tries hard to hold on to the mutilated wound and stop the blood.


    "Yay. Stopped."


    "Huh?"


    Kitaro Shirakata was right, the blood that was gushing out of his throat wound stopped perfectly like a lie. On the contrary, the wound itself is blocked.


    "Yay. I usually get a lily for it, but I can do it myself."


    (Mouse with playability?


    I suspected so, but I also feel that the colour of the hair is slightly different. I''ve seen a few of them, but they mostly play automatically.


    More sickle waving. When it liquefies and flies up to the back of Platinum Taro, only the part of the blade becomes an individual just around the back. As the sickle pulls and shakes his arms, the sickle blade hits Taro Platinum''s back.


    "Danger! Ouch!"


    He was also a platinum taro who tried to jump to the side and twitch, but his left arm was torn open. Reached the bone.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Ah, uh-huh! Can you do better this time?!?


    Calling in pain, I hold the wound on my left arm with my right hand - no, I''m trying to squeeze the wound and block it. And the blood actually stopped and the wound blocked.


    "Yay! It worked! I can do it alone! Until now, it felt like I couldn''t block the wound itself without someone helping me."


    White Kintaro with a good taste.


    (In this child''s case, instead of automatic regeneration, it''s like repairing the damage to the flesh by wrapping clay around it... That kind of physique?)


    That reading was a hit.


    "We''re going this way next."


    When Platinum Taro screams, he crouches on the spot and lays his hands flat on the floor.


    White Kintaro standing right up. Then, as if the concrete mass of the floor was stuck in the hand, the floor is taken large. Its size is likely to be 50 cm in diameter.


    On the concrete mass held in Platinum Taro''s hand, a change took place. It deformed in a fluid motion, like a liquid, and changed its shape to something else.


    So much so that it deformed into a white sickle, and the rest fell to the floor. The part that fell on the floor is back to its original concrete.


    "We''re in line."


    Platinum Taro summons and waves a sickle on the spot. Then, like the black sickle, the tip of the pattern and the blade liquefy and fly to the edge.


    (Copied? No, it feels a little stiff compared to mine, and the movement is dull)


    At the same time, he leans back and steps to the side. Like the black sickle of the lion, the white sickle of Platinum Taro also cuts the sky back to the blade as Platinum Taro''s hand moves.


    "What is its ability... clay?


    Ask.


    "Correct answer. My clay family can clay the substances it touches and freely transform them into their bodies from an early age. It works for organisms if you care about it, but I don''t like it when it comes to organisms, including myself, or I can''t deform it well."


    When he is good at explaining his abilities, Taro Platinum deforms the sickle in his hand into something else.


    "I can''t even make things with complex structures, but I can do this much"


    Clay concrete turns into armor covering White Kintaro, and even into spears and shields.


    "You don''t have to be a little bit. That ability, isn''t it great?


    He says and laughs in a tone of excitement. I definitely wanted this ability and was excited. Though I feel heavy considering killing this iguagri-headed boy, taking only his head back, and eating his brain into miso roasts.

 718 8

    Lucky Son''s sword then slashed his lion wife''s body about twice, but thanks to his thick and tough skin and muscles, it won''t do any damage.


    Simple skill outweighs fortunate children. The speeds are almost mutual. But there is a huge difference in terms of destructiveness and stubbornness.


    (It''s an old boxing comic book, I''ve seen artillery and bamboo fight and such expressions, but this is exactly what it is)


    Sachiko vaguely thinks that while she doesn''t feel alive.


    As for the lion wife, she calmly looked at the difference in her nature.


    (This woman is definitely strong. Fast, and moving sharply. Although instantaneous, it''s just a threat to be able to follow my speed. But...... even though they sealed my sight, this battle has my share. This woman''s blade is difficult for me to inflict fatal injuries. Unless they''re after the head)


    Therefore, Guard was a lion wife concentrated on the head. In fact, Lucky Son often attacks from the neck to the top.


    Sachiko looked at the gap and was going to snap the lion wife''s neck or pierce her throat. No matter how much the torso is slashed on, the blade barely passes. But there is no muscle armor if it is from the neck up. The muscles of the neck are also not large or thick compared to the torso. Of course, it is possible that the bones are stiff.


    (How about this?


    Until then, Yukiko, who had attacked with a knife, fires two shots like pulling a gun out of her nose.


    (Did you get a gun?)


    It was close range, but the lion wife dodges the bullet. Hitting him would not be fatal, but he was wary of being slashed where he flickered by the shock, avoiding it once and for all.


    Aiming immediately after that avoidance, Yukiko steps in at once, spinning hard all over her body and wielding a sword in her right hand loudly.


    It was truly a blow to the body, but the lion''s wife was able to pull back her upper body and make fun of the attack.


    He''s gaining momentum and exposing himself to his back.


    Seeing that a large gap had been created, the lion wife protrudes her right arm from her undressed and fires a deadly blow on the back of her lucky son.


    But until the Lion Wife''s move, Lucky Son''s calculations were correct.


    Sachiko''s movements - she didn''t stop spinning. By the centrifugal force of the weight of the knife of the right hand, which I have just shaken, and by the centrifugal force of the other shake of the knife removed by the left hand from the subspace and the force of the momentum of the ejection, I turn one turn.


    When Lucky Son was spinning and turning back to Lion Wife, the face of the Lion Wife, which was full of gaps, was deeply mutilated by a left-hand knife wielded at the same time as the second half of the spin.


    "There is!?


    Screaming lion wife. The tip of the mouth is severed by the nose. I go to the place where my vision was sealed, and I''m wary that I''ve even been hit by the nose of a favor.


    Lion wife bouncing backwards twice big to avoid the pursuit of Lucky Son.


    (Can you rely on sound alone to fight? Nothing I can''t do, but...... the part of me that relies on the smell was too big)


    Dogs and wolves have excellent eyes and ears as well as noses. The hearing of the lion wife was also an extraordinary substitute, but it is a little uneasy to rely on hearing everything in battle. Also, the sound is as misleading as it gets.


    Sachiko knows that, too. Therefore, he fires two shots in the face of his lion wife with a gun. The aim is the ear.


    "Guaaaaa!"


    He was also deprived of hearing, and his lion wife screamed even more. Always a sober lion wife, but sealed with three senses, she couldn''t help but be confused by the boulders.


    I did hear the sound of pulling out the gun and the sound of pulling the trigger. But when I heard it, it was too late. If I had at least a sense of smell, I might have avoided it, but hearing alone, I couldn''t even gauge the direction of the muzzle or the ballistics.


    (This woman... is more battling and familiar than I imagined. Even if you''re a physically winning opponent over yourself, you can break it down - something like strength coming from experience... It''s a good place to be cautious, like I have a minute. Rather it went worst with me)


    I feel only the slight killing of Yukiko on my skin. But that''s not something I can do to avoid it. It doesn''t have to be that. They''re masters.


    Conscious that the earliest opponent''s movements had become completely unreadable and carp retroactive, the lion wife trembled in fear. There is nothing to fight against now.


    (You said you got your whole life to nine deaths because of it, but so soon... it''s over?


    I was a grieving lion''s wife in a mood of darkness where I couldn''t feel anything.


    When Yukiko tried to pull the knife out of the subspace, Yukiko made a huge jump from the spot and took a distance from his lion wife.


    Two bullets fly through the space where Lucky Son was, wearing a wall.


    "Ugh! Yes! This is the rumor, maggot-help!


    Ye Shan shouts out loud. He went into the rescue of the lion wife, perceiving the crisis of the lion wife and pretending to have the opportunity to ensure that the shaking would be put to rest.


    (Thanks......)


    The sensation of inescapable death and the shaking he was facing, removed from the spearhead of Ye Shan''s attack, was a heartfelt relief.


    Ten nights wakes me up. One arm cannot be used, but it cannot be snagged.


    (This werewolf has to be left alone for now. Three on one, I''m just gonna finish this guy off)


    The target of Lucky Son''s attack moved from his lion wife to Ye Shan.


    He releases more blind spirits and spreads them to Ye Shan.


    "Whoa, I can''t see anything! It''s dark."


    Leaf Mountain covering both eyes. Strike that gap and the lucky boy and the shake shoot the gun at about the same time.


    Ye Shan, however, just twisted his body, as if he could see, and let the simultaneous attack from another angle gently move.


    "But there''s no problem. Because maggots don''t have eyes... I guess...... No, did it happen? I don''t know, but it''s okay anyway."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, this guy..."


    A fortunate child flashed for a moment.


    Ten nights brings the pain to Ye Shan, but Ye Shan shoots each of the right foot knee and thigh of the ten nights, causing the ten nights to fall.


    Shake shoots more guns. Ip Mountain wiggles his body twisted and twisted.


    Yukiko, who saw not well with the gun, approached Ip Mountain as she took steps left and right.


    "It''s no use."


    It was a move to keep him from targeting, but as if he had completely seen Yukiko''s movements, the aim of Ye Mountain''s muzzle was perfectly aligned with Yukiko''s movements.


    Sachiko saw it and was wary. Less of fear, less movement for a moment, but less blunt in trying to blunt my movements, the result would have been the same, I think, Yukiko.


    Shortly after the trigger was pulled, the bullet penetrated from the center of the abdomen to the waist, pushing both pieces of bulletproof fiber through.


    With a stunned face, Sachiko falls at the forefront. Aware of the definite coming of death.


    (So far...? Me... More...... I wanted to help Sister......)


    In a fading consciousness, Sachiko prepares to die and thinks in tears.


    "Oh? I can see"


    Leaf Mountain that punches your eyes.


    "Neither do I. Looks like he lost consciousness."


    Hold the amputated mouth, says the lion wife. The cutting surface is picked up and suppressed by hand to attempt joining, but in a lion wife with one regenerative ability, it is not an immediate recovery. It''s gonna take a lot of time. Aww, I can''t use my nose for the time being.


    Ten nights up still dare to head to Ye Shan, but before that, the lion''s wife stands up.


    Ten nights and a lion wife rolling out their fists at about the same time with only one hand together, one hand of the free one.


    The Lion Wife wins due to the difference in reach, and the ten nights when she takes a mighty blow to the face are heavily blown away.


    The shake...... had seen ten nights blown away and was stifling. I thought it was my turn next, and I was stiff.


    (This is... unsavory)


    On the other hand, he had just sickled Taro Platinum''s neck, but Lucky Son had become incapable of fighting and had seen a situation that was highly damaging for ten nights, and decided that it was dangerous to continue fighting like this.


    (Even if this one doesn''t lose, there can be sacrifices. Ten nights in particular is dangerous. I don''t care about that woman, but, well, I''ll help you then)


    Judging his retreat, he begins to cast a spell.


    "You can''t reach it, a painting painted in the sky. To confuse you? To deceive? to be in a hurry again?


    The moment the procedure was completed, an electric shock wall appeared before Ye Shan and his lion wife.


    "What?


    "Whoa, this is tough. Maggots are vulnerable to electricity."


    Lion wife and Ye Shan raise their voices respectively.


    "Those people, they''re gone."


    Ye Shan said. He''s disappearing, shaking, ten nights and a lucky boy.


    "No, I''m here..."


    The lion wife, whose hearing recovered somewhat, captured the footsteps to the point of breathing.


    While Ye Shan and his lion wife were bewildered, he lifted up his lucky son, and the shake lifted up ten nights, and jumped into the entrance of the subspace tunnel where he opened.


    The technique exercised by the Phantom was magic that created the phantom. We know we''ll be spotted soon, but we let the boulders confuse us for just a few seconds or so and stepped on it that we would be able to stop them, creating the illusion of an electric wall and disappearing ourselves.


    The lion wife sees through the phantom, relies on the sound to dash, waves her arms but cuts the sky. The four had already completed their evacuation inside the subspace tunnel.

 719 9

    "Looks like they got away completely. The sound disappeared."


    With her cut nose and mouth pressed against her wound as if stuck together, the lion wife tells her in a cuddly voice.


    "Has Taro Platinum been hit?"


    Lion wife overlooking the wreckage of White Kintaro rolling with her neck snapped and on one knee. The injury I received on my face was severe and it made me harder to stand.


    "Excuse me, would you stick around for a second? I''ll stick with your lion wife''s too."


    The head of the rolling platinum taro speaks.


    "There''s Dejav"


    Seeing Ip Mountain push Platinum Taro''s head against his torso, his lion wife squeaks.


    "Push harder. So it feels like scraping clay to fit, and it''s like," Oh, that''s good, that''s good. "


    After demanding this from Ip Mountain, Platinum Taro rises and gently turns his neck.


    "What a way to get back inside. It''s gonna bleed a little bit."


    Saying, Platinum Taro walks to his lion wife.


    "I''m not very good at mine either, and it''s harder to clay and connect other people''s bodies, but I''ll give it a try"


    Platinum Taro reaches into the face of the lion wife, touches the detached mouth, presses the two chopped clays, mixes them together and twists the lion wife''s mouth around.


    "Connected. However, it''s only the outside that''s fully connected, and the inside one feels a little unstable, so you should rest for a while."


    "Oh, thank you"


    I still have tingling and soreness, but my nose started to work, and there was no obstacle to talking.


    "Yet I started where Mr. Ip Shan fights and I saw it, but it''s amazing. Do you need to take a three-on-one pull at all? Besides, they''re quite a user."


    No, I''m just a maggot.


    Platinum Taro praises and Ip Mountain humbles herself like Ip Mountain.


    "Besides, I didn''t expect you to repel lightly with your spiritual possession blocking your sight. You didn''t thank me yet. Thanks."


    Lion wife with head down. I feel like it''s been a long time since I''ve shown such deep gratitude.


    "Hehe, you''re one of us. Even I, like a maggot, can help my people enough. An inch of maggots is often referred to as a mutually supportive soul. Or let''s call it a kind of maggot therapy."


    "Maggot therapy?"


    White Kintaro is surprised by the unfamiliar words emanating from the mouth of Ye Shan.


    "It''s a traditional cure: having maggots eat the necrotic tissue of the wound. Maggots don''t harm healthy parts of the flesh, maggots even give you antimicrobials, and they sterilize you. We''re talking about hospitals that we still practice today."


    Ip Mountain speaks well.


    "Ho, really? Not making it up? But what does that have to do with what we''re talking about?


    "Ugh... you think it has nothing to do with what we''re talking about...? I thought we were together in the common denominator of maggots'' effectiveness that some lives are saved by maggots..."


    "No, no, no, you don''t know how to connect that story."


    Seeing the interaction between Ip Mountain and Platinum Taro, a lion wife with no heart or a broken wolf''s mouth.


    "Are you one of us..."


    I lost it, but to my lion wife, dance. Bacteria, too, was a companion. It was a short time, but I think it was a pleasant time.


    (When I was a child, I couldn''t open my heart to anyone with whom, and I didn''t understand that friendship was a sense of fellowship. But now I feel like I know somehow. Dance. Even when I was with the bacteria guys, I didn''t feel bad, and I feel like losing it made my heart fall out...)


    Meditating, the lion wife tastes warmth and loss at the same time.


    (What do any humans want a place to be? Even pale men like me. No, it was just pale until now, and from now on... no?


    From the time of the formation of the Dance Bacteria, I was a lion wife who had felt that way, like something that was missing from me had been put on.


    When he noticed, Yukiko was sleeping unconstitutionally in a subspace tunnel.


    Even though I thought I was dead, I''m alive. There are holes in the clothes, but no scratches in the belly. But my body is terrible and I can''t help it. My head is also badly blurred. I can see my health is considerably reduced.


    Ten nights were laid to sleep on the side. He is resting quietly. And beside it was a shaking figure, which was brought to the invisible wall with his hips down.


    I guessed the general situation, but the doubt boils.


    "Thank you for your help. But why am I alive?


    "It''s a trade secret. To be honest, you were just around the corner. I thought you might not be able to help."


    Tell the lucky boy to thank you that he doesn''t care.


    "You''ve escaped a lot."


    "How to escape is also a trade secret. And ten nights and you rest here for a while. They''re in this facility, and they''re so hostile to us, they can''t even take a break in the room."


    "Okay."


    Sachiko nodded asleep in his words.


    "Shake, what''s wrong? Determine your future policy."


    My heart was looking up at the void in the wind, such as not here, and I heard a voice. There is some speculation as to why the shake is strange.


    "Just now... for a few moments, I was scared. I wasn''t worried about ten nights, I wasn''t angry that ten nights got done, and my fear of dying took precedence. So... I couldn''t move. I quickly regained my mind. For a moment. Still, it was frightening and stiffening. I guess I wasn''t ready..."


    A shake that uncommonly fades away and speaks of its own ugliness.


    As he smiles slightly and leans toward the shaking, he grips his fist and shakes it down over his shaking head slightly harder.


    "It hurts, Mrs..."


    "I hurt you. To keep you in the mood. But I was relieved to know that you felt the same way."


    "With a smile on his face," he said.


    "There were times when I couldn''t move because of fear, too. It was a battle with Aizawa. Until then, there was a part of me that was in good shape, and it was a defeat like the old one, and it was supposed to be dead. But luckily, I''ve connected my life, and you haven''t lost anything in particular. We''re on."


    "You mean reflect and use it next."


    He was told, and the shaking grinned lightly.


    "Well, then you just want me to hear the boss''s decision. What are you gonna do now?


    "Let Ten Nights and Yukiko rest in the subspace until they recover. Me and Mr. Tsubaki acted for a while. They''re gathering people from the lab at the entrance, and we''ll go there and talk about the situation. That people were dying in Battle Creature''s lab, that whoever killed the director had been exorcised, and that some of them looked like masterminds. Now... okay?


    "You don''t need to ask me one last time. Even before the outsiders watched it, it was lame."


    "Ah..."


    Pointed out, the shaking glances at the lucky child who is falling asleep.


    "Is it a mentorship? Nice stuff."


    Smiling small toward the shake, Yukiko remembers once having Sister teach him a lot.


    "I feel more like a sister who takes care of two troubled children than a mentor."


    So he shrugged his shoulder.


    "Sorry to bother you."


    As Junko opened the door and entered the laboratory, dozens of Mad Scientists in white were sitting on the floor with their hips down. Attention is paid to Junko and the others simultaneously.


    "Hmm? Why are there so many people here?"


    "It''s Miss Yukioka."


    "It''s Junko Yukioka, one of the three madmen!


    "Oh, I didn''t know the legendary Mad Scientist would show up on this occasion at this time!


    "Ka, Junko, let me take a picture."


    Fellows arrive to kill Junko with a joyous look.


    "Hey, Yukioka-kun."


    In the meantime, a Mad Scientist I know raises his hand and speaks up. County Mountain. Next door is my man Village Mountain.


    "Jah!? Jahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    When he sees Junko, Angelina, who was next to Murayama, rages, swinging her hands around with an anger, trying to strike Junko.


    "Here, Angelina, don''t"


    "Japu!?


    Murayama pulls the string he has wrapped around Angelina''s back bile, and Angelina falls on her back and punches her back of the head on the floor.


    "Jaaaaaaaa! Jaaaa!


    "What is it, this...?


    Still in a fallen position, he pummels human hands and feet, overlooks the angry voiced dolphin Phantom, tired of being taken aback.


    The county mountain, which pushed the gallery over to Junko''s side, explained all the current situation. The story of the junction, the fact that they went to the place where Battle Creature was made, the story of WH4.


    "Some technicians haven''t come to the entrance yet. I''m worried."


    Eight ghosts come to the side of the Junkos where the county mountain told them so.


    "It''s Hachino Hachino-kun from Luciferin Dust. Junko Suzuoka, we''re talking about isolated spaces here, but how did you get in?


    "Normally I went in from the outside. Looks like it''s easy to get in from the outside. But you can''t get out of the inside."


    "I see. I''m saying the same thing as Yukiko Du. So, what brings you here?


    Eight ghosts look up at Junko like he smells frigid.


    "The Dusty Resistance is like my disciple. I knew it was a pinch, and I just came to help."


    True answers on behalf of Junko.


    "How did you know it was a pinch?


    "Who are you in the first place? I don''t know who I met the first time. Why do I have to ask questions and answer them?"


    True to respond to the eight ghosts with a more pale mouthfeel than usual.


    "You said you belonged to Luciferin Dust?


    "I don''t know. Trouble being spoken of as if everyone knew a minor organization"


    "Hey, hey, True, why are you fighting like that?


    Seeing that the truth is sometime belligerent, Junko asks in wonder.


    "I just don''t like Luciferin Dust. These are the frigid gatherers of hypocritical power who are suppressing the back streets."


    "You know that."


    When I hear the true words answering Junko, Eight Ghosts poke at him.


    "There are a lot of purposes, but the problem solving here will be included, so don''t worry. Oh, and there are other reinforcements."


    "Whoa, whoa! I didn''t know Junko Suzuoka would come to the convergence of things!


    "Miss Yukioka would do something about it."


    "Hey, come on. Look, just one photo, one photo."


    "We may now be in the midst of a moment of movement in the history of the Mandocytheist world."


    Listening to the words of Junko, the members of the Sana Biology Laboratory boiled with a voice of excitement, relief and joy.


    "Reinforcements, right? I''m willing to fight someone from the start. And when I knew who that person was. How can the people here be happy to just get caught up and lose money? Scientists are stupid."


    Eight ghosts were shuddering and groaning at the look of it, but it had not reached the ears of any but three: Junko, True, and Tired.

 720 10

    Platinum Taro, Ip Mountain and three of his lion wives returned to the lounge on the fourth floor.


    "It''s just now. I''ve retreated from the enemy."


    Platinum Taro, who entered the room earlier, reports to the lily inside, exasperated. The gaze of Lily, Akiko and Happy Moon descends on Platinum Taro.


    "Did you put it down?


    "No, I let you lose. I didn''t let you toddle, but we win. Hey?"


    He was White Kintaro asking for consent from Ip Mountain and his lion wife in the rear, but they both no-reacted.


    "Go kill him. That''s a failure."


    Mutsuki whispers.


    "So you don''t know what that means? We need punishment..."


    Lily smiles and moves closer to White Kintaro. White Kintaro tries to draw his face and distance himself from the lily on his sidewalk.


    "They were pretty handy, too. Me and Taro Platinum alone would have lost. It''s like Leaf Mountain allowed us to retreat from our enemies. You better not be alarmed."


    The lion wife speaks out to the lilies who happily hunt down Platinum Taro.


    "The way you put it, it sounds like you had some difficulty with my extraction."


    "I didn''t say that."


    "I''m not offended by anything else. It was just a joke. I intend to put together a properly trustworthy organization. You betrayed that trust."


    Smile gracefully, and the lilies fall apart.


    "Mom, that''s such a terrible personality ~. Wow, that feels so bad. It didn''t work out the way I wanted it to. Come on."


    Akiko says with a disgusting face.


    "Akiko, it''s your misperception of me that makes me uncomfortable. I''m not bending the heso because it didn''t work out for me. I''m just making fun of you. But it was true, and unfortunately, that it would have been the best thing to do."


    "We went to kill the target while Lily ordered us to, but now there was a reason why we had to kill him? You don''t think we''ll make it next time? If we''re stuck within the contiguity, opportunities will come around again, won''t they?


    The lion wife speaks the question. Everyone else had the same doubts.


    "There was an intruder in the junction. Junko and True, and you''re tired."


    In the words of Lily, Akiko openly represents agitation on the face. Meanwhile, Mutsuki remained a poker face, but the upset is more than Akiko.


    There was only one person who noticed the agitation of the Good Moon. A lion wife. His ears captured until the rate of palpitations changed.


    "Junko Yukioka is an enemy to me at the earliest. He''s turned his mouse against me as an assassin. As a result, my ambition ended halfway."


    "Which path, your ambitions, would have ended halfway?"


    Lilies that capture the words butt of a lion wife and mock her with a chilled voice. To the boulder. To this, the lion wife also stares at the lily with an evil eye.


    "Don''t listen to me now."


    "Until I told you the truth. Working an act of terrorism without sight, what would that be? The same goes for Megalodon, but he was healthier to survive and enjoy his life."


    "Don''t ever listen to me again. I saw the terrorist attacks by the light-hearted Megalodon radio jack and my soul was burned when I was born and started. I took over their will. I won''t let anyone say it''s worthless. I won''t let you deny Daikichi''s spirit."


    When she is mucky not like herself, the lion wife becomes conscious. And I''m also aware that I enjoy being mucky. It''s changed dramatically since I started terrorizing myself by creating an organization called Dance Bacteria because of the influence of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness. I''m letting my own mind jump at the change of heart.


    "Let''s do it. I couldn''t have grown up a bit, either."


    Lily exhales small and distracts from her gaze.


    "Next time I''ll leave, too. Good moon, you too."


    "Yes, sir."


    The lily and the good moon rise.


    "Am I ~?"


    Akiko, who was not nominated, asks.


    "Akiko, leave a message mixed up with all the men. Now that you''ve slapped me in the mouth, as a punishment, I''ll leave you to it."


    "Mom, you''re so sweet sometimes"


    It was a lily ordering in a disgusting tone, but Akiko laughs strangely when she hears it.


    "Oh, my God, what am I mistaken for? I''m just saying it''s more convenient for me. Shall we go, Mutsuki?"


    "Aha, so you''re not going to be deluded?


    Even though the Good Moon teases Lily, Lily leaves the room without saying anything more, and the Good Moon follows.


    "Er... Akiko, what do you mean Lily is occasionally sweet?


    Asking Kitaro Shirakata properly, Akiko exhales as if she were frightened.


    "I''m what my mom says, and Junko and True are getting along. As far as my heart is concerned, I feel like I''m cheating, and there''s a chance I could go with you and bowl it together. That my mom also learned that feeling."


    "I see."


    White Kintaro is convinced by Akiko''s words.


    In fact, I have truly found out that I am at the source of Lily, but still with Lily, I was Akiko, who did not want to meet the Junkos.


    The two of us headed to the entrance.


    Hatsuko can also create subspace, so have Hatsuko make it instead of Hatsuko. So I decided to have a break for ten nights and two.


    Arriving at the entrance, the two told County Mountain and Village Mountain, for the time being, how they had been. I can trust these two more than Komiya, a suspicious client.


    "Actually, Miss Yukioka is here. Bring two boys."


    To the County Mountain report, Jiao and Jiao looked at each other.


    "I also told you about you. Looks like you guys are different. Miss Yukioka was headed for the Battle Creature Manufacturing Room."


    "I wish I could rendezvous with Junko, but I''m lucky I''m unlucky."


    Makes a sinister look.


    "Mr. Kun, you should stay here until Junko and the others get back, but come on. Something. Is that pathetic? In the end, it''s like I''m gonna depend on Junko. Come on."


    Unexpected words, he shook as if surprised.


    "Of course it depends. The enemy is very strong. But I still feel bad about relying on Junko for nothing. It could be a stupid choice."


    "That kind of stupid decision isn''t bad, either. Boss."


    And I laughed, and I laughed, so that I could shake.


    "Honey!


    "Kah!"


    "So, there it is!


    The scream continued to rise and the entrance was noisy.


    As the twitch turned his gaze towards the screamer, two giant beasts slowly walked out of the hallway to reveal themselves.


    "It looks the same as the guys earlier, but they''re completely different sizes."


    Shake is right, its forms and designs were the same as the battle creatures we fought earlier, but they are as big as lions. Or more. And the tags were lowered from both necks.


    That''s WH4.


    Look at the tag. It was deliberately carved into a WH4 and tag.


    "Are there two of them?"


    "No, I heard all three of them"


    To the shaking words, Murayama corrected.


    Two large battle creatures - WH4 - are attacked by personnel close by. Occasionally, the two white coats stain red and the other personnel scream and run away.


    "Whatever...... Shake, their bodies, look closely."


    Said, Shaking stares at the WH4 of the pull to devour the personnel.


    If you look closely, there was a human face floating on the surface in the body of WH4.


    (You had a battle creature with a floating face even when you raided President Ajito pickled in formalin when he was rushing out. That was just one person per unit. Were you an enemy then?)


    Shake to miss the old days when you see the creepy look of WH4.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah. These are the guys from the Battle Creature Department."


    Murayama also noticed a face floating in WH4, shook his voice and said.


    "Does that mean the human face you killed and ate is floating from inside?


    "Or take in the DNA, and that''s... so now the faces of the people who were eaten to death come to mind -!


    As Murayama shouted, the researcher who was just eaten to death floats on the back and shoulders of the two WH4, respectively, with a look of fear and despair.


    "Ahhh... this is..."


    The floating face speaks, and the same goes even further.


    "Oh, I''ve been taken in. Conscious. It also conveys the consciousness of the others. This is... a failure"


    "The two of us here now are failures."


    Reacting to the words of the researcher who should have just been eaten to death, one of the faces floating from the beginning opens his mouth.


    "We simply take in the consciousness of what we ate. WH4 was a battle creature with the concept of taking in the aspirations of those who ate, turning that mental energy into power and becoming stronger. But only one thing succeeded. It''s also a coincidence."


    Another face speaks in a tone that does not precipitate and conveys information.


    "He''s talking now. He''s definitely from the Battle Creature Department."


    and the county mountains.


    "Kill me...... We''ll never help again."


    "Don''t give up. The brain is still alive, so we can study it."


    "What are you talking about? Can it be properly studied without freedom or consciousness while being eaten by WH4?"


    "Oh... at least I wanted to be eaten by a successful guy, not by such a failure if they were going to eat me"


    The face that rises to WH4 speaks out loudly.


    "I don''t care what you think, I''ll have to kill you. To avoid creating new victims."


    It was the eight ghosts who said so, at some point they had come near the shaking.


    "I know these guys are all good bastards to die for, but they still don''t sleep well and have no choice. I''ll help you."


    Eight ghosts, if you say so, walk toward two WH4.


    "Let''s leave it to one guy and take on the other. No."


    Before he opened his mouth, he decided on a battle policy from the shaker. He spills a satisfying smile and begins to cast his spell.

 721 11

    Nature, one in a set of swings and the other in charge of the Eight Ghosts became a combination.


    Shaking, where the gun is the object, naturally concentrates on shooting from a distance. Shake and ten nights are not a combination, and there are many combinations of shake and shake, but when doing so, make sure that the shake stands as far as possible in front of the enemy. But melee fighting is not the place to be.


    Seeing the movement of the relative WH4, he peeled off his eyes.


    The way it moves is the cat itself, but its speed is unusual. Being a giant that also outweighs tigers and lions, he moves a few meters at once in one light step, as if he had no weight. It will be a business built by limbs with strong muscle strength. I don''t see any visions of this attack, and it seems very difficult to get rid of it.


    The first blow of WH4 quickly moved to the side halfway around, simultaneously wielding the black sickle and attacking, but WH4 does not stop the movement, and the black sickle cuts the sky.


    Shaking is also anticipating when to hit the gun, but there is no sign that the enemy will stop moving. Because it is moving at high speeds and constantly, there is no way to guess.


    The second attacker of WH4 fled into the door of the subspace. He perceived the danger just by looking at the first blow and left it open for immediate evacuation.


    Suddenly, the spear tip of WH4 moves to shake. He literally steps left and right at an unstoppable speed to his eyes, jumping into the shaky nostalgia.


    "Hey..."


    Before the shaking caught on to the fear of death, the door of the subspace tunnel opened, and a black sickle appeared, slitting the left forelimb of the approaching WH4 until just before.


    (Thought it was well timed, shallow...)


    My tongue pounds. The alert WH4 jumps backwards and again to distance itself from the two.


    "Thank you for your hard work"


    "I thought I was going to die ~. Tell me first"


    While tapping lightly, I don''t take my eyes off the WH4. I try to arc loudly and move. Try to circle in, it''s slowly approaching.


    The sword leaves the shake. The gaze of WH4 turns toward the


    (You''re very alert, and you seem to be able to determine which one is the more troublesome opponent)


    Seeing the WH4 watching me more than shaking, I thought:


    WH4, which was thought to strike again, suddenly took his gaze off and changed its movement. Run towards the other WH4 fighting the Eight Ghosts.


    Turning his gaze toward the eight ghosts, he stopped moving, suffered countless injuries to his face, forelimbs, throat, etc., and had the appearance of a bleeding WH4. As if to cover it, WH4, which was relative to the others, stands up.


    "It''s about compatibility."


    Eight ghosts said, as if to answer the question of the shaking, which is directed towards me. Keep a close eye on the two WH4.


    "It''s definitely a mighty enemy. It''s a lot of speed for humans to follow. But battles are not always won by those with high specs. I don''t know where or how to fall. Wisdom to make a good gap, wisdom to use the opponent''s movements and terrain. There will be a share of such things for humans."


    (I guess so...... how''d you do that?


    I think the Eight Ghosts'' words are the best, but there are limits to what you can do. It is clear that this man has the hand to repel that fast beast.


    WH4, which was battling them, is jumped by eight ghosts. Eight ghosts don''t even try to avoid it, they are sitting calmly.


    That moment, when WH4''s claws were thought to haunt the eight ghosts, the cloak that reached the floor that covered the eight ghosts'' bodies swayed heavily for a moment, and countless things popped out of the gap in the cloak, hitting WH4''s body directly.


    WH4, surprised by the unexpected counter, in a blatantly hasty and hesitant motion, flees to the side, distancing.


    "Gun?"


    Mumbled. Seems to have already fallen under the cape of the Eight Ghosts, but what jumped out of the body of the Eight Ghosts was countless spears that spanned more than ten. It was as if the eight ghosts themselves were also traps spearing, skewering the WH4 with their hands.


    Looks like it was a beast.


    Vigilant of the eight ghosts on the far-roll, he saw the two WH4 whose movements stopped, and thought: with the certainty of victory.


    The temple opens the door of the subspace and waves a black sickle toward it.


    A splashed black sickle jumped across the space and appeared in the throat of WH4, where he was fighting the gangsters, with the cuts of the blade running from the bottom down to the top of his head.


    Pulling the sickle, the blade returns to the splash, returning through the door of the subspace, in the shape of the original black sickle.


    "Wow..."


    I saw one crack collapse and roared low and short as if WH4, who was fighting the Eight Ghosts, pitied it.


    Shaking at that remaining one, who was completely exposed to a gap, pointed a gunshot at him and shot him about three times. Two shots in the head, one in the torso, fall laterally and cramp.


    The entrance was wrapped in cheer when he saw the two WH4 repelled.


    "If it weren''t for you, it might have been dangerous."


    Hachi speaks to Hachi, but Hachi does not respond in particular.


    "What''s going on under that cloak?


    It''s a trade secret.


    To the shaking question, the eight ghosts answered with no expression.


    "Good luck. Threats have left for now. I''m so glad you''re here."


    The county mountain comes under the three of them to thank them.


    "Jaaaaahhhh"


    Murayama and Angelina are also coming. Angelina is raising her uncomfortable voice.


    "You still have one, don''t you? And the finished product."


    Shake said. I don''t stand still, like two nasty battle creatures wandering around the lab right now.


    "If you believe the words of those in the captured Battle Creature Department, you will."


    Murayama said, sidelined the face floating on the body surface of the dead WH4. The people inside seem to have finished at the same time. Everything is in the shape of an extinct demon, with no sign of moving or talking anymore.


    "There are still many missing researchers"


    Several other Mad Saentists come by and speak up.


    "If you ask me, more than half the guys from the Magic Girl Manufacturing Research Department aren''t here."


    "I''m the chief there, but I happen to have a budget for accounting, and I came over here with the accounting guys"


    "I am a Magic Girl Manufacturing Research Department myself. I happen to be out of the room, but the people in the room aren''t here."


    "I want you to look for it and protect it if possible"


    "I mean, if you haven''t come all the way here, by now..."


    "I was mocking if I could put a budget or something into making a magic girl, I wish the accountants had died"


    "Oh, my God! You jizzy!"


    "You guys haven''t achieved anything, and you''re just scared of money."


    "It doesn''t matter how much money or anything to make a magic girl!


    "I didn''t know you couldn''t understand the magic girl''s romance... hu, foolishness, stupidity, husbandhood"


    "Don''t be ridiculous! By and large, you guys don''t spend your budget on a lot of things!


    "Although it would be important to ask a renowned illustrator or cartoonist to design a magic girl''s costume!


    The people who call, sue, and give mouth-to-mouth even start a fight.


    "We''re going to find the mastermind, so let''s find it. Maybe we''ll find a clue."


    "Yes."


    I smiled and nodded as the shake thought exactly the same thing as me on the arrow tip I tried to open my mouth.


    "Are you going to kill me after all?


    "Yeah, I''m a true friend. It''s not a good time for the truth to come here now, and it would have been ideal to kill them before they came. It was too soon to find out."


    Mutsuki and Lily were walking down the hallway, engaging in conversation.


    "It wasn''t Lily who deliberately sent out the invitation"


    "I didn''t even let you know where it was. I didn''t think I''d find out this far. Besides, while keeping Ip Mountain on, the Platinum Taro and the others will fail."


    "If you''re just going to kill me, there''s more ways to do it, but the lilies are also playful. You know, deliberately unleashing the dangerous battle creatures here. Come on."


    Said in the Good Moon, Lily recalls the words of Junko.


    "I''ve told Junko so many times that I only do things that aren''t funny. Honestly, I''m quite angry with that one, and I have to do it in return."


    "What you''re doing now leads to something in return? And I wonder what you''re aware of because Junko told you not to be funny..."


    I know very well that Lily is too captured by Junko, even if she lives with him, and Lily doesn''t even try to hide it, but this was a good moon that I feel was somewhat different.


    "Dance to Junko''s values, and Lily wants Junko to compliment her on that?


    To the casual words of the Good Moon, Lily stopped her legs.


    "Be careful what you say. It''s a completely different story to be flattered and praised and surprised in return."


    "Ahhh..."


    Instead, Mutsuki spills a smile, wondering if she has enjoyed her current words.


    (Well, this clarity of lilies also leads to familiarity. I''m not even aware of it, it sounds natural)


    I shrugged without saying it to my mouth, and then I thought Mutsuki was fu.


    (Even Junko, if he totally denied the lily thing, I wonder if he wouldn''t stick around. I guess it was only because there were quite a few parts that I liked)


    Life felt, with its super sensation, the death of two of its own brothers.


    Life remembers sadness. I am saddened that it was incomplete as a contradiction but was therefore killed.


    Life remembers sadness. There was no interaction at all, and there was no empathy, but he recognized two of those things as being his own brothers, and he was aware of them. I''m simply sad that it''s dead.


    The birth parents are dead, and all the brothers who killed the birth parents are dead.


    But the life has not become lonely. Because...

 722 12

    Junko, True and Tired had visited Battle Creature''s Manufacturing Control Office.


    The scattered corpses belong to both the researchers and Battle Creature.


    "It was the shakes."


    Truth squeals.


    "It''s a scene with rocks on the floor, hairs scattered different from Battle Creature''s, and lots of mysteries."


    Junko, who was crouching and looking over the floor from a low position, said with interest.


    "I feel like I saw a splash of blood or something, and I wonder if there was another battle, not just a battle with Battle Creature"


    At the same time, Junko collects the blood splashing across the floor with his fingertips. Grooved floors and blood stains are placed in small plastic sheets and then tucked into white pockets.


    "Somebody''s coming."


    Tired spoke up. True and Junko also notice signs immediately.


    "Oh, aren''t you Junko Yukioka?"


    A thin-eyed man in white appearing speaks in a calm tone. It was Komikeski Komiya.


    "We''ve all evacuated, can we just wander around here by ourselves? Dangerous?"


    True and tired of being the pure son of mouth at first sight as if to care, but subtle thorns hidden behind the words. Obviously suspicious, and speaking up. It is very suspicious that it does work alone in this situation.


    "I''m in charge of this department. I thought there might still be some survivors, so I just came by to check on you. We''re headed to the entrance later."


    Komiya answers with a calm narrative. In fact, there were no lies in that word. Because if there''s a survivor, and they expose the truth, I''m in trouble, so I''ve come to check with you in mind.


    "This is not human."


    With a whisper that only sounds true and pure, tiredness tells.


    "Yeah, it''s a corpse doll."


    "A corpse doll?


    True to react to the words of Junko. I''ll listen to both the appeals I know but I dare not know. By doing so, we may also be able to find out new information.


    "All the guts, pulses, brains are functioning just like living humans, eating, excreting, thinking, nothing different from living humans, but only the soul isn''t in there. There is no such thing as emotion or spirit."


    I know who the producer is, both Junko and Tired. Naturally, really.


    "I wonder if I should finish it or use it for information manipulation"


    "If it''s just us, the latter is fine, but there''s some of us. I''m sure you don''t know that information, so I can''t be vigilant, and it could do something wrong. Okay?


    "Then it''s over."


    True to shoot through the head of the uterus, like pulling out a gun.


    It melts and collapses into fine fragments before falling on the spot. Somehow the blood also clotted, as if the moisture in the body had been lost, dried, splattered and collapsed, and later something like shattered waste remained on the floor.


    "The condition of stopping when you can''t sustain life is also with a living person, but that''s not the only way to die. I can''t seem to reproduce it that far because I''m forced to move a corpse through surgery"


    (If you had checked Yumi''s body properly, you might have noticed the anomaly as well. No, you were mind-controlled not to check?


    I recall being told that my former teacher was also a corpse doll. I thought he might have been manipulated so he wouldn''t look at the body - or not know if he saw it.


    (No, my mind control was on the way. Simply because I was in a mood then. It''s a dumb story)


    "I''d like to rendezvous with you."


    "Without wandering around, shouldn''t we wait at the entrance? If I were to come back, it would be there."


    "Then let''s split it in two. True search team with me. Junko stands by at the entrance"


    "Ugh, yeah, right..."


    Junko nodded, slightly distorted, tired of proposing a combination that was blatantly true and alone.


    The two men left the entrance and went upstairs to the laboratory. The destination is the Magic Girl Manufacturing Research Department.


    "We''re tired in a row, and I''m starting to feel like we were better off guarding the Luciferin Dust guy at the entrance."


    "If you ask me, yes, but are you actually tired?


    "No, not so much. Your strength is rising."


    When I remembered my ugliness earlier, it was a shake of mood that I wanted to put my thirst into myself.


    "You''re curious that my client''s Oguru wasn''t in there."


    "They said he was suspicious, but he''s already about 90% of me, and I think he''s the enemy."


    I thought it was strange from the start - and I follow it without saying it.


    "If the purpose of the mastermind is us, Komiya is also believed to have lured us here under his mastermind."


    As he spoke as he walked down the hallway, two men and women appeared from the stairs to the right in front.


    Whatever you think, it was a pair of people who didn''t look like researchers here. One is a white dress and skirt with lace on a white soft hat, plus a young lady with a white crust named White Gloves. The other is a beautiful boy in a school run with a toy head. It is a good moon with a lily.


    "Rumor has it, huh?


    A shake that stops your legs and puts your hands in your nostrils.


    "You''re the mastermind of this trick?


    It was intuitive, but I also looked at the lily and thought so, and hit it straight.


    (I know it''s not just something. uninterruptedly poisonous and unstable vigeons)


    Seeing the visions seen from the lilies, he takes his breath. Red and black, blurry butterfly wings grow irregularly dozens at angles and sizes, scattering toxic scales of the same color as the wings.


    The other one''s pretty unstable.


    When I look at Mutsuki, I think... Multiple crosses and reverse crosses, black with blood continuing to flow, each tied and overlapping with barbed wire. Under the cross, the black fire burns like a leftover fire that cannot be relied upon.


    "Yeah, that''s right. My name is Rain Shore Lily. He said he had left Ip Mountains, so he stepped inside and decided to lay his hands on me in the dark."


    Lily giggles and answers to her.


    "So, what''s the purpose?


    "Oh, there have been boring questions since earlier. You expect me to hear that and answer that? Assuming you were asked and answered, would you pepper it?


    "You answered that it was a mastermind, so I thought you''d answer it all. First of all, your answer to that isn''t very funny either, and even if the boring guy tells you it''s boring, I only find it hilarious?


    Blatantly stirring up the teasing lily.


    "This kid over here, he''s dressed as a guy, but he''s a girl, right?


    Shaking looks at Mutsuki and asks. With each other''s hairy heads, I saw them and thought, but the amount of hairy hair overwhelmingly rises the armament of Yuzuki.


    "I thought I''d seen it somewhere before. Isn''t it a good moon to be designated a taboo? He said that he was part of a sweeping vacation that he lost to Senior Aizawa, and that he was also designated a taboo after being dull. I''ll be happy to let the hub know."


    Shake them to apprentice and stir them up.


    "Aha, he''s been missing for a long time, and I thought what a backstreet or forgotten existence he was about me, he wasn''t either."


    My name comes out of my shaky mouth, and Mutsuki smiles lightly.


    "You can let the hub know, but we''re talking about if we''re lucky enough to get out of here alive, and we don''t know where we''re going with that, do we? Well, it''s on the surveillance cameras around the city, and I think you know the hub. It''s not a good provocation. Haha."


    "You don''t even think anything about the organization you belonged to being dis? Isn''t the organization thoughtless? I''d hate to be the type to say the same thing."


    "Aha, well, then, shouldn''t I say something like that? They were the best of me, and I never woke my heart to the point where they told me they didn''t know anything about my first encounter."


    On the good moon, which I said clearly with a smile, the shake turned off the grin with a bad bump. Self-loathing has boiled down to what I incited myself to do.


    "Is that true, too? Sorry."


    Shake to apologize with nuances that dispel self-loathing.


    "And come on, I''m telling you the truth, seniors, what kind of relationship?


    I know, but I dare ask, Mutsuki.


    "Hey Mutsuki, that we haven''t had too much chat?


    "Hmm? It doesn''t taste good to have touched the truth? It''s not unnatural, is it? Me and the real fight is known in the back streets. Come on."


    Speaking to Lily, Mutsuki says back to Lily in a slightly provocative tone.


    "I think it''s unnatural that you''re familiar with the name below. No."


    Slightly laughing and shaking.


    "I wonder if it feels like a pattern between a senior and a mentor. I answered you too, so answer me too. I''d love to know. Or a single thought?"


    The complexion of the Moon changed to a shake that browned innocently.


    "Whoa, I wonder if the last one is a star. It''s not a senior hobby, and you can''t help it."


    "Lily, I wonder if I can punish this girl. I''d say no, but hey."


    Mutsuki spills an invincible grin while staring at her.


    "Whatever you want. I... will be a black and white showdown."


    Lilies face each other.


    "Aha, if you ask me, you are. I feel like white lily vs black rose"


    Mutsuki laughs small.


    "Am I a rose?


    Hearing the words of the Good Moon, he asks shaking.


    "Mm-hmm... I guess I imagine black lizards in me rather than black roses. Ouch."


    When he heard the shaking words, he hit the shaking head pretty hard.

 723 13

    The life is not a lonely one. There are many who understand.


    I''m inside myself.


    Life fulfilled its mission. I showed my strength. He had changed his appearance and was satisfied with the desires of those who had taken him into his midst.


    But the journey of life is not over. Instead, it''s just the beginning.


    I want to let more people and hearts go through. I want to do what more people want. It is sure to be happier for more and happier for me as well. I believe that''s what life is and I don''t doubt it.


    The thing to shake is a gun. The score for the Good Moon is - only the whip is showing at the moment. between those who fight at a distance together.


    As for shaking, I want to unilaterally shoot a gun while keeping it out of reach of the whip, but it doesn''t work that way either.


    Mutsuki always takes her to a place where her whip can reach her, waving her whip in an anomalous motion.


    A shake that continues to deflect the attack of the Moon. Immediately after the battle began, the shake had been pushed to the side of the battle.


    It''s a shake being pushed into battle prevention, but I can still afford that look. I''m asking for an opportunity.


    On the other hand, Mutsuki is impressed to see the wasteless movement of the shake and the way the feint is applied.


    (Aha, this kid has good taste inside. Original talent is precious inside. I can see the workouts are well loaded as well. But......)


    Leech whip roars. Regardless of the shake that I read Feint in a few seconds of comma, I aim for the Good Moon.


    (The accumulated experience, I was better off)


    The whip of the good moon, thought to be a feint, struck from the front, shaking straight from the shoulder to the chest. Even a mere whip is a painful beating that rips meat, but the leech whip adds even more power by weight. It''s like being struck with a weapon mixed with a blunt weapon and a blade, and with that feeling, the shake falls on its back.


    (No... what''s that now...)


    Mutsuki felt uncomfortable responding.


    Shaking was pulling his body just before he ate the whip blow. Though I was beaten with a whip, the image is suppressed as soon as I pulled myself back.


    Shoot the gun while still dressed falling on your back. Shake.


    In an unexpected counterattack, Mutsuki becomes aware that he has caught his guard. The bullet pierces the chest of the Moon.


    The shake wakes you up quickly. Something like the damage isn''t light or serious. There is pain, but no obstruction to movement.


    The sway surprised me as the Moon of Rapprochement had waved the whip even more. Even if it didn''t penetrate the bullet-proof fiber, Mutsuki attacked it with absolutely no intention, even though the impact of the bullet seemed a little flickering.


    The whip is wielded horizontally and vertically, continuously. Even more diagonally, he sees the whip swing, and the shake creates an image of him shooting right after he squirts, transmitting that image to his body. By doing so, we can move quickly.


    A whip blow from the diagonal top. Pull the gun up at the same time as you pull it aside. The image of the aim is also pre-applied, so shoot at about the same time as the setup. Between dodging and shooting, not a second. He is shooting at the same time as he scratched.


    When it came to not being able to do this from the beginning, it was a difficult place inside. At least with the skill of shaking, you can''t move this far unless it''s read properly to the opponent''s movements.


    The shaking bullet was piercing the throat of the good moon.


    It is a shake convinced of victory, but at the next moment, it will strip your eyes.


    The gunshot wound to his throat immediately blocked him, and Mutsuki flatly swayed his whip.


    (Playable? I should have used a meat solution inlet warhead for Battle Creature)


    Shaking regrets it as I whip the good moon.


    Fu, the shake felt signs behind his back. At the same time, my body was moving.


    Signs of something coming from behind. I felt it on my skin just with the shaking of the air without pursuing it with my gaze. It was crossing the space where the shake was right after the shake jumped to the side.


    (Spider?)


    A shake that sees a spider the size of a toddler, with legs made of blades.


    Mutsuki wields a whip, aiming immediately after the spider attacks. He was struck by a whip in the hanging, shaking to fall again.


    Now I''ve got a good blow. I can''t move because of the shock caused by the pain.


    "Aha, that''s my win. I''m telling you, this spider''s like a part of me, so don''t be timid, huh?


    A good moon to put the spider over the shaking body and declare victory. I don''t seem to be willing to hold back, but if I made a bad move, the spider blade would immediately cause a fatal injury to me, and Shake understood and accepted defeat.


    Every now and then the subspace is opened and the gun is fired upon while the monster carries out an unusual attack by Black Sickle.


    The gun is fixed within the sleeve of the right hand, and when waving the sickle, the gun immediately pulls into the sleeve to hold the sickle with both hands, and when shooting the gun, it does the switchwork of holding the sickle only in the left hand and shooting the gun with one hand.


    Lily avoids it without difficulty, even though she skilfully manipulates the two gains: the gun and the sickle, and even uses a classic subspace tunnel during the shooting.


    (Quite a skill. Despite all this unorthodox serial attacks, it''s all being squeezed at your leisure)


    Xu was amazed at the speed of the lily and the graceful and light motion without waste. I already feel the difference in strength between my enemies and myself on my skin. At least as far as body surgery is concerned, he said lilies are much higher. But don''t be timid, keep up the trick.


    Suddenly, something like white smoke erupted from Lily''s body. It broke into the tunnel from the exit of the subspace tunnel to the right hand side of the gun.


    Flying in a hurry. When I look at it, my smoked hands are solidified like white wax.


    (I won''t move, and I lost my senses. If you bathe this in your head or torso, you''re out.)


    Quickly apply miso to your right hand.


    "Ugh, I used to do that a lot. I''m glad it didn''t end well."


    Where the white smoke cleared, Lily grins gracefully with her hands on her mouth.


    (While I can afford it, I''ll fold it up all at once)


    When the white smoke blocked his vision, he was sneaking around and ready.


    "Oh? I don''t know, this"


    That''s when Lily noticed. There are countless brown solidifications floating near the ceiling.


    (Did they notice? I snuck up on you with a good blind spot)


    Considering that the unintentional strike by Miso witchcraft had failed, he decided to exercise his technique.


    "Miso, Meteo!


    The countless mistletoes that float in the universe, along with the sound of a shout, fly in a group of meteors together with a lily.


    (What is this...)


    Lily bouncing loudly in the rear and swinging. A miso falling on the floor crumbles and splashes. I don''t know exactly what will happen if I hit it, but I don''t even want to try it.


    In anticipation of the timing when the lily jumped, the lion waves the black sickle on the spot to the horizontal giraffe.


    The door of the subspace tunnel opens in front of the lily and behind the lily, and the tip of the shaken sickle leads through the tunnel and appears behind the lily.


    That''s about as good a prospect as it sounds.


    Lily was also wary that this was going to happen. He wasn''t alerted because he attacked using subspace tunnels from the beginning. If it''s over-life in the first place, for the most part, we can make cross-space attacks, we know how to prevent them, and we''re always on guard.


    Though it was a lily trying to form a force field due to mindfulness and stop the sickle blade attacking from behind, it was losing more fundamentals.


    The sickle, which swung across the space, became a black liquid and splashed, spinning from the side of the lily to the front.


    (Alama)


    Immediately after learning confusion and awkwardness about what he was doing, he returns from a splash of oily, drizzling liquid in front of Lily''s eyes to a hard black blade.


    As the black liquid returned to the blade, the sickle blade splendidly doubled the body of the lily and caught on an invisible force field created behind the lily as the sickle pattern was pulled by its own body.


    That was an instant event. If you look only at the movement of the sickle, within less than a second, if you think you have swung the sickle to the side, it is just an immediate action pulled.


    Seeing Lily fall on the floor with her torso cut into two pieces, sprinkled with blood and built-in pieces, Mutsuki, just following the battle with Shake, turned his eyes round.


    "I''ll do it."


    While I remember my earliest anger at my breadth, on the contrary, I honestly have a sentiment of praise for it, and Lily whines with a smile.


    Shortly after the lily squeaks, the punctured guts and blood return to the body at a rate that is as if it were also seen in the rewind footage. Both broken bodies stick together perfectly as well.


    Seeing a slowly rising lily, the sickle remains standing.


    "I will not die to this extent, because I am also one of those who has a past life."


    It is a twitching lily, but it has not grown much longer in terms of regenerative capacity, and it has not even been able to hide it.


    (The regeneration itself doesn''t work as quickly or as beautifully as I do, doesn''t mean it''s draining heavily)


    Mutsuki takes an alternating glance at Lily''s face and feet, judging. Not all the blood returned, and there was quite a bit of blood left on the floor. You don''t look very pale afterwards. From the eyes of the Good Moon, although slight, I did hear the colour of fatigue on Lily''s face. Probably because I did the current regeneration.


    Mutsuki settled on his battle with Shake, but he does not imitate the battle between Lily and Shake with water, and takes the structure of static observation. I didn''t even think I''d get a hand wound instead of losing Lily, but I saw an unexpected blow put in, and later decided to teach Akiko this.


    "That you are very versatile. I also want to see how you''re going to entertain me next, but I didn''t think you were going to hit me. That''s all we can do for you."


    When Lily declares, she slowly protrudes her hands forward. With his hands above him, it was reflected in the eyes of the good moon and the good moon as if he were going to snare, or else he was about to receive something from someone.


    "Easy to understand. You''re just bubbling in one shot at someone who looked down on you as being able to take you down even if you can afford it. Or are you pretty?


    It is provocative in the mouth, but as the lily was upset, it was not even visible from the eyes of the lily. I took good damage, but I still don''t think I can afford enough.


    Countless translucent faces erupted from both palms of the lily. They are all uptight in anger and resentment. It is a good number of grudges.


    A group of condensed resentful spirits is released into a giant stream. If eaten, it is possessed at the same time by a multitude of resentful spirits, instantly ecstatic. The speed is not beyond the reach of the eye, but above all its width is plenty more than ten meters. They didn''t think it was very cute.


    If a spirit-serving magician sees this sight, most magicians would simply cease to be complacent about the number of spirits. With how much power, it will be to feel the difference between how much resentment can be used at the same time and the power to despair. Exercising such a powerful technique.


    (It''s no use trying to escape into subspace. I''ll chase you right into the subspace.)


    Lily was treading that it was the only way to escape. And in an attempt to escape by opening the subspace tunnel, Lily intends to force the doors of the subspace open and put a grievance group inside the escaped subspace.


    With the overwhelming power of being a Necromancer, an extremely simple, repression by the quantity of grudges. It is an extremely powerful attack in the art of Lily. It wasn''t much of a lily''s preferred way of fighting, but I definitely took the choice to stay put. Lily''s favorite method of fighting is melee combat, as is Junko.


    But he didn''t try to escape with subspace travel.


    "I can do anything with miso!


    Suddenly an unintelligible scream came out of his mouth, and Lily and Yuzuki were taken aback.

 724 14

    "Misowall!


    A brown wall stretches out from the foot around the perimeter of the ledge and stands in all directions of the ledge.


    When the runoff of resentful spirits hits Miso''s wall, the angry and resentful shapes of resentful spirits literally become a soothing substitute, as the possessions have fallen, turning into tearful expressions of joy, disappearing one after the other.


    "Is the spirit that touched the wall forming Buddha"


    Mutsuki sees the sight and groans.


    (Such an idiot... the present technique is a very unprotected substitute if not Shizuno''s magician...)


    Lily was shocked and flabbergasted by the fact that she had been lightly torn by a technique that she did not understand, even though it was a savage group of spiritual cannons that she had unleashed without adding or subtracting anything. Once this technique is one of what can be called the depths of lilies.


    "Miso has the purifying effect of evil spirits, so of course."


    I perceived with signs that all the massive spirits had disappeared, and when I solved Miso Wall, I ran out of words.


    "No... I''ve never heard that before..."


    I say it as if the lilies I truly received speak differently, and I reclaim them, and fill them with lilies at once.


    He saw his physical abilities as much above him, and Lily struck out into a hand that he was good at in melee combat.


    This black cunt doesn''t know what she''s going to do. It also seems over-lived and versatile, having met numerous abilities and techniques over the years. In addition, it appears to have extremely heterogeneous and peculiar abilities. I decided it would be troublesome to do any more of that or something I didn''t know about, and I was just going to put Keri on.


    A white woman approaches a black woman.


    "Dry world. A sleeping universe. A dying present. The wind is out of breath, the sound is tired of dancing, and the light stops shaking"


    Perform a spell chant of sorcery with a quick mouth. In the middle of the chant, a knife was protruded, but quite remarkably, the procedure was completed.


    My right prosthetic hand pierces my throat and my blood spills slightly from my throat. It was only three centimeters, but it was piercing my larynx.


    Lily remained intact and penetrated with a knife to the cervical spine of the temple, but Lily''s hand had stopped only by damaging the front of her larynx. It doesn''t even work with Pickle from there. I can''t even eject the needle gun I planted on my prosthetic arm. It''s as if your hands were fixed in space.


    (as if fixed...... no, this is actually fixed in space. This woman stopped the movement of a limited space by reading my movements as well)


    A lily that discerns the true nature of the art of jubilee. The body other than the right hand moves, but only the tip from the elbow of the right hand does not move tightly.


    There are analytics, spells, and resistance (resists) to the ability to possess so much as an overlife. By analyzing the ability to frame the opponent and the surgical logic of the technique, after analysis, the power can be completely disabled by disarming or resisting it. Reasoning Law The shark-based ability, once analyzed by the overlife opponent, does not work first after that.


    But now I don''t have time to relax and analyze it. The enemy is in front of us.


    Due to the inflexible position of his right hand fixed to space, he tried to launch an attack by his left prosthetic hand, but before that, he pulled the trigger of the gun twice. Keep the muzzle diagonally pointed down, facing the entrance to the subspace tunnel.


    The exit of the subspace tunnel opened a little further away. From where the lily is now, it is a dead end, diagonally down behind the lily. Two bullets flying across the space wear a lily hips.


    Lily finds herself making a big mistake in judgment. I had my right hand fixed and in motion, but at that point I should have been alert and defended against the subspace attack. That should have been possible enough. But Lily tried to attack with her remaining hands. There was consciousness there, and I couldn''t prevent it.


    The space is unfixed. Lily''s hand is pulled out of her throat, blood is gushing, but she doesn''t mind moving on to her next move. Holds a sickle in both hands with the gun in his sleeve.


    We predict the next lily''s behavior. Continue to launch melee attacks or attempt to regain your posture once at a distance, or exercise your ability to be some kind of trump card.


    At the time of the inquiry, it was thought to take a distance. Just now, Lily tried to push it off with a series of attacks, which went out the back and devoured the shooting of the I had a feeling that the same psychology would work harder to restore my damage and to try to rebuild my posture. No, I bet on that.


    Predicting his opponent''s movements and matching them with his location, he waved a black sickle. Shake up loud from the bottom up, swinging down loud with a knife to return.


    The tip of the shaken sickle pattern flies with each blade, liquefied.


    As you aim for, Lily backsteps to distance herself. A blade of black sickle appears on the back of the lily''s head to match its movement.


    The black blade was swung down from the back of the lily to the top of his head to match the motion of the large swing down, cutting through from the back to the face, from the back to the chest, from the hips to the belly, to the groin, and doubling the body of the lily into a single letter vertically.


    "You''re lying..."


    Again - now I hit the floor with an unparalleled amount of blood and guts, and saw the lily fall on the floor in two in the middle, and Mutsuki moaned with trembling.


    (That lily... not like this...)


    From the Moon, that seemed an incredible sight. I am well aware of the strength of lilies. I couldn''t even imagine the lily being so overwhelmed. No, I think that might be possible if the other person were a pure child, but now Lily is about to defeat those who are not even over-life.


    "The vibrancy of the sea, the freshness of the sky, the one who suddenly brings scorching rot, the messenger"


    The blue ball of flame rises in the air as the clam completes the chant of the spell as it bleeds heavily from its mouth.


    Lily''s body quickly returned to normal. The clothes were also torn vertically, so it seems that they are bare while only regenerating and lying down.


    Immediately after regeneration, Lily was unable to react immediately. On the contrary, it appeared in the eyes of the Good Moon as if he was unconscious.


    Convinced of the victory, he grins as he spits blood out of his mouth. The blue flaming sphere is released with a lily.


    The flaming sphere exploded in the air before it hit the lily.


    A leech whip released by Mutsuki was playing a flaming sphere.


    "Ha ha... I accidentally helped..."


    Ever since I waved the leech whip, Mutsuki was surprised by his actions.


    (Well, even if they take someone else that True wants to kill... no, they don''t. That''s not true. I have lilies... I certainly don''t want myself to die)


    Daily memories spent with Lily and Akiko and Platinum Taro resurrect in the midst of a rapprochement moon. Those are not very good days. Losing the lily means losing it.


    (I don''t know if this is part of the lily calculation. If so, I think I did something ridiculous)


    "No, I forgot you. Damn, the shake got done early..."


    Concentrating too much on the battle against the lilies, he didn''t even notice the harmonious moon and the shaking. He was such a powerful enemy.


    "Did you do it to Mr. Tsubaki? Boulder ~"


    A spider is placed on top of his body and a shake while he falls on his back glances at the lily falling naked and calls out to him.


    "Though it worked, it''s like you could have won because your opponent haunted you at a good pace without ever knowing how to do this. The basic specs were much higher over there, though. It is important to grasp the flow because battles tend to be more dominant when you grasp the flow. I caught the flow well this time."


    Without trying to look at the shaker, he said, paying attention to the harmonious moon. So far. Mutsuki doesn''t show any signs of coming this way.


    "Eh heh, isn''t that the sale of Junko? Senior Aizawa told me. [M] Seniors are selling Junko."


    "It''s Junko''s sale, but I''ve proven it in action many times, and it''s a rule of thumb."


    Shortly after teasing him and saying it like he was angry, he realized the signs that Lily was moving.


    "Ugh, I''m surprised. Mutsuki, I can''t believe you helped me."


    Lily slowly wakes herself up as she looks unwrapped and bloody.


    "Aha, I''m surprised myself."


    And Mutsuki turned his head, and waved the whip beside him.


    Though he turned away and whipped in a strange place, soon afterwards he saw a sight he did not envision. The swinging whip of the Moon stopped straight in the air. It''s as if what ever was a whip turned into a long stick.


    When Mutual Moon waved the whip again, the whip struck with a twist at an inconceivable orbit from the normal whip movement and at a much faster speed than earlier.


    The whip hits the left leg of the whip directly. Heavy impact. Taste the definitive feeling of a broken leg bone with your hands grabbing the whip.


    (I can''t believe I got hit in the leg by...)


    Melody. I see massive spills of blood from my mouth and throat on the floor at the melody edge. The injury to the throat may not be left alone either.


    I didn''t even care to recover from the injuries, but I finally moved on to recovery action here. I take the miso and quickly apply it as if I were filling a hole in my throat. In the meantime, the movements of the Moon and Lily are alarming.


    Mutsuki somehow doesn''t try to move. Lilies spend their energy recovering from the great damage of being turned vertically into two pieces, their fatigue seems to be great, their movement is slow, and there is no sign of an immediate attack.


    I was thankful that there was no enemy movement at all, and I felt a hot shock in my abdomen when I gently turned my back in an attempt to soak my broken leg as well.


    And when he saw it, he put it from his feet on his clothes, and stretched out like a long wire, and pierced his abdomen. Something like wire could be confirmed stretching from the Moon along the floor.


    "Isn''t she cute? It''s called a wireworm. Aha."


    Harumi giggles toward the painfully distorted face.


    (You weren''t doing anything, you were sneaking this stretched... alarmed)


    Fall into depression. But as he fell, he put his hands on his abdomen and applied mistletoe to the pierced area.


    "Happy Moon, don''t be alarmed. She still had plenty of room. I''m asking for an opportunity to fight back."


    Lily''s pointer. I do intend to, but now that I''ve been pierced through my belly, I can''t fight back right away either. Miso Healing can''t heal the damage that quickly.


    "You were told it was important to grasp the flow. I totally agree with you. And now the flow is that we grabbed it, and now you haven''t lost it?


    A lily that picks up her torn clothes unmistakably and wraps them around her hips and chest, in a disgusting and graceful tone.


    "That''s more horny than naked, in a way."


    I look at only the shame and hide the lilies, and say in a swallowing tone.


    (shaking, can''t you do something about it?


    He looks at the shake with his face to his side, but the shake waves small and shiny as if he had guessed it. There''s still a blade spider on his body, and if he makes any strange moves, he''ll kill him.


    "Haha, I don''t often tell you that I got caught off guard scattered and blurted out. These two can''t fight back anymore, and that means we win this way, so shouldn''t we withdraw? This one''s a bummer, too. Come on. Oh, I''m fine, but hey. Lily''s the only one who''s blurry."


    "You have plenty of room to hold back, so hold on tight. Just because you missed it, did the missed person have coverage to miss you or me next?


    In the words of the Good Moon, it was a shake, hoping that it might help, but as if I had seen it through, Lily orders with a mean grin.


    "So is that."


    With an unpleasant face, but on a good moon that swelled a definite killing, Shaking was seriously scared.


    "This is... seriously, it''s desperate..."


    Said. I''m desperately trying to wake myself up, but my body won''t listen to me.


    "Yeah...... I was wondering if someone could come and help me. I can only hope for that kind of comic development...... this. I wonder if Junko or Senior Aizawa will come here..."


    Laughing powerless. I was about to give up that this situation could not be helped at the earliest opportunity.

 725 15

    At the entrance, Junko was surrounded by Mad Scientists from the Sana ''a Institute and had been asked this question.


    "Mr. Yukioka, why do you deny fighting with human robotic weapons?


    "It''s not just a mass-produced type, it''s also negative for combined deformed giant robots, right? I don''t know why. That''s what we Mad Scientists call sad, dreamy, and romantic."


    "No, that''s why I''m not interested in that, and I''m not more interested in mass production of Chemomimi Beautiful Boy Made Humanoid..."


    "Then you should be a magic girl. Magic Girl Development by Mad Yentist. This one''s more noble. Ugh. It''s proof of scientific progress."


    Surrounded by question-attack argumentative attacks, the county mountains and the village mountains were bickering when they saw Junko in a far-flung fashion.


    "It''s a fake, Mr. Yukioka."


    Murayama with a coffee cup in one hand.


    "That''s right. He''s one of the Three Crazies, and he''s the envy of the Mad Scientists. It will make me better invest in this institute for a long time, and many researchers have been courteous"


    County Mountain said. He is also one of those close to Junko, but now on this occasion, he is reluctant because other technicians will want to talk to him.


    "Oh, you''re back..."


    There, the truth and tiredness that had broken up with Junko and was out exploring in the laboratory returns.


    "How''d it go?


    "The east side of the ground floor was unusual. I''m going west and north."


    True answered Junko, asking.


    "There''s a magic girl manufacturing room upstairs. And there''s only one person from the Magic Girl Manufacturing Department back, so Kishibe and Yumtsuka went looking for her."


    True to try to move, the county mountains speak up.


    "Then why don''t we finish the ground floor investigation and head over there?"


    Shortly after the truth said that...


    "Hakushi"


    Junko and True to sneeze at the same time and then face each other unexpectedly.


    "Somebody... you''re rumoring. Huh? True and Junko at the same time..."


    "Maybe."


    Junko was also smiling small to the tired words she said as she smiled.


    In the subspace created by Yukiko, Ten Nights and Yukiko were taking a nap.


    Being able to sleep at any time is one of the key skills. If you can sleep at all, fatigue can be greatly restored. It would be even worse if we could go to deep sleep. Both Lucky Son and Ten Nights had worn the technique naturally as a result of having wandered quite a bit through the training grounds.


    My body is tired, but depending on my mental state, I sleep shallow and sometimes dream.


    Sachiko was having a nightmare. The dream of myself falling into hell being chased, caught, and blinded by those who have ever killed and spiritualized me, crushing my eyes again and again with various tools.


    "I didn''t even want to do this!


    Sachiko summons as she weeps blood out of her eyes.


    Born into such a school of art, he was raised as a magician, as a fighter, and therefore had to.


    (Well, you should have stopped, shouldn''t you?


    The other self whispers. That''s a good idea. But I didn''t have anything else.


    "I needed strength! So..."


    (In the end, it''s the result of the choice. And what are you victim of?)


    I stare at the other self mocking, with hollow eyes.


    (Only the bad guys are making it a blind spirit, okay? In your spare time, I''m in a fundraiser, okay? Take it all the way to the note, that''s really funny. this hypocrite)


    "Shut up!


    "Which one of you is loud..."


    There was a sighing voice, and Sachiko woke up.


    "I would have liked to have slept a little longer."


    "Sorry......"


    Apparently, I woke up ten nights because I had nightmares and I was calling. Sachiko apologizes.


    "I needed strength, too. That''s why I got this power."


    Ten nights of pinching green tights to make you laugh, as a distraction for Lucky Son.


    "But that''s not the kind of power you get at the expense of someone, is it? My technique requires the death of a person. Besides, to make a blind spirit, you need to crush your eyes, kill those who are losing light and despairing without even realizing death, and let them sustain the despair of blindness and spiritualize resentment. I don''t think it''s any different kind of technique."


    "That''s... scary indeed..."


    Listening to Lucky Son, Ten Nights gave his honest thoughts.


    "But I thought you''d get a lot of power, so you''ve mastered some of those tricky techniques, haven''t you? You made a choice, didn''t you?


    Said the same thing in the dream, Yukiko gets a little upset. At a time when another self is telling me in my dreams, that''s something I know for myself.


    "I''m afraid of regret and guilt while I make my choice. That''s hilarious."


    Spill a masochistic grin, Sachiko says.


    "I guess Mr. Du Feng is too good a person. Maybe it won''t break my heart if I or Mr. Shake or Mr. Shake master the art of manipulating the Blind Spirit. I think I''ll break it off. I think the only reason we can break it off is because the heart of evil is stronger than good, or because the heart of good is not big enough. Humans need evil hearts, too good hearts are too strong. I think I know what they mean when I look at Mr. Du Feng."


    "Who said that..."


    "Junko..."


    He was named the boss of his organization and organization''s natural enemies, and Yukiko was disappointed. I accept that there is also truth in that word, and it makes me unnecessarily cheap.


    "A lot of people are comforting me and telling me. I can''t get through it, I can''t swallow it, I can''t fold it."


    Sachiko thinks it''s too vague to be told that the way to do it is to be evil. Are you saying the answer is too flying?


    "Because you want to be a good girl."


    Kouko is even angrier when he is pointed out to a child who is only a little or so alive with half of himself.


    "I''m a tragic heroine. Isn''t that the result of the choice, too? That''s what I want to be."


    "Will you stop now?


    "Sorry. Sorry. But I don''t really care about that."


    While I apologize for being flattered by Lucky Son, all I want to say is ten nights to the end.


    From the lucky child''s point of view, this is the first time I have been told so far, and it was scaly from my eyes. Ten nights of pointing out, I don''t even think it''s a misunderstanding.


    (I wonder if it is necessary to try to get dirty or to get dirty. Being a good person is not a good thing. I guess that''s the answer)


    While I abhorred the ten nights that you told me to deviate, I also thought it might lead to a change in consciousness, and I was a fortunate child to thank a little.


    "What are you hesitating about? Mutual Moon"


    Lily speaks out when she sees the good moon, which she never tries to shake.


    "You say you can''t kill people anymore? You killed me so much, you killed me so much, you killed me so much."


    "I even killed Lily''s set up play the other day. I didn''t want to kill you, but come on..."


    A good moon that leans down and makes bitter faces look like lilies.


    "Again, just because you missed these two doesn''t mean these two will thank you and repay you, and when you''re in the opposite position, doesn''t mean you''ll miss them? He could have killed one of our people. They''re enemies."


    "I''ll miss it. If you tell me about it first, I''ll miss it."


    Out-of-place chattering voice shaking.


    "Ok......"


    But Mutsuki, who looked heavier at the valve of the lily than the shake, took aim at the shake and tried not to wave the whip.


    (Are you serious about taking time off?)


    If you can''t do anything about it at the earliest, shake ready to die several times today.


    At that time, it snapped to the floor, as if the whip of the Good Moon had been crushed by something. No, I''m actually crushed by something I can''t see. To the whip, the good moon felt that way.


    "Hey, what''s this... heavy"


    It''s weighed, like being put on something you can''t see the whip. I try to move it but it doesn''t.


    A good moon and lilies surprised by the sudden events. Lily, on the other hand, was feeling certain signs.


    (The nearby space is distorted...... You''ve opened the subspace door.)


    I look at the lily. However, the subspace tunnel has not been opened.


    It was a lily that wondered whether the subspace tunnel had been opened in an attempt to escape, but there was nothing that could be done now where the subspace tunnel had been opened.


    Lily looks around. Seeing as something else must have appeared, the reaction was delayed as soon as I saw someone else first.


    It was behind the Good Moon that the door of the subspace tunnel opened. Around the corner shadow. Besides, it was drilled in a hole like a hole in the floor.


    Countless long black hands stretch further out of the hole. The black hand, which moves like a tentacle without bones, wraps around its body as it stretches out into the shake.


    "Hey, what''s this?"


    "I''m just protecting you, don''t panic."


    Out of the hole, a boy of age, thought to be the same or one above the shake, crawled out and told him in a serene voice.


    When he opened his mouth to ask questions...


    "Hashibilofly!"


    A blue-like figure literally jumped out of the hole, along with a soaring call. The voice belonged to a woman.


    "Hassibiro Dive!"


    With further shouts, a woman dressed in blue full-body tights glides over a good moon. Those hands are turned into wings of a feathered bird.


    Mutsuki, whose leech was unable to move like it had been weighted, let go of the whip and attempted to engage the bird woman''s attack on the sidelines, but...


    "Guh!?


    The body of the good moon is also heavily pressured from above, and falls on the spot to lie down. I''m crushed by something I can''t see, and I can''t move.


    On that fallen moon, a bird woman glided by and landed a short distance away.


    "Hey, come on, dream! You did something extra at an exceptional time, didn''t you? - Huh!


    "It was off anyway."


    A half-naked neutral beauty boy, slowly floating out of the hole, tells the protesting bird woman it doesn''t matter. From its back, things like plates and cloths grow in shapes as if they were imitating wings.


    "Oops, I forgot. Blue Hassibiro Kid! Ginseng/Up!


    A woman wearing a helmet mimicking a bird on her all-body blue tights poses and gives her a high name.


    Sounds like a heroic mouse to me.


    With a lily grunt, the three of them, Mutsuki, Tsukuba and Jiao, presume they are reinforcements sent by Junko.


    "Are you Junko''s dog?


    "You''re not. He''s just an angel passing by."


    A fourth person emerges from the hole tells in a conceited tone. The leasent-headed man also knew the swinging and harmonious moon. It''s a famous doomsday shop with the painful street name Angel.


    "Plutonium Dundee. Haven''t you heard this name from the lion''s wife?


    Looking at the lily, the youngest boy floating in the universe asks. If you only look at your face, you look like a girl, too. But as far as the upper body, which exposed the majority of the bare skin and just gently wrapped around a short cloth cut, I can''t see any chest swelling at all.


    "I''m dreaming up in the sand. Plutonium Dundee''s second generation boss. Killed my predecessor boss, came to kill my lion wife."


    Don''t make me feel particularly hateful, angry or feeling, and state it pale.


    "Rain Shore Lily... I also know that the Lion Wife is under your protection, and I heard from the truth what you are"


    Lily turned a vigilant glance at her coming dream of staring at herself and speaking quietly.

 726 16

    The faces of Plutonium Dundee - Kehiko, Angel, Mina, and the gaze of coming dreams - were all poured into the lily.


    "Uncle - Daisuke Zuo was the boss who created Plutonium Dundee"


    Lily remembered a strange feeling in her dream of speaking in a very quiet tone that made her feel neither resentment nor anger. I''m terribly optimistic that I''m just a kid, and I have a superbly strange vibe.


    "Why did Lily kill Uncle Zao? I didn''t just help my lion wife, I ordered her to kill only her uncle on purpose. There''s got to be some intention."


    "It was the lion''s wife who wanted to kill Zao, and I didn''t order her to kill him."


    "But it was your instructions that truly showed your uncle''s death and left the two of the choke resistance as their next aim. What''s that for?


    "It''s just an attachment. He would have lived with Junko or True or Tired, wouldn''t he? If they kill him, they will pity and be angry. I just killed him because I thought so. Is that inconvenient?


    I heard the interaction between the coming dreams and the lilies, and above all, I heard the dialogue of the lilies, and I understood the shaking. I know this person is the mastermind of this case. Later, if Junko was the enemy of them and their purpose was to harass them, the aim would be to show Junko their own death, and he would have been summoned here.


    "I do. Evil itself."


    A quiet dream to say away.


    "If you don''t like the Junkos, just kill them. You''re bullying me because you can''t do that, you''re boring me, you''re harassing me, miserable lily."


    With an adorable smile on his very neat, neutral beauty, the coming dream mocks.


    "Hehe...... me, I really wanted to see it. How does that clear face of yours distort you when you die mad?"


    Laughing and Lily paying one hand, dozens of evil spirits erupt from Lily''s feet, turning into swirls to cover Lily''s body.


    The swirl of evil spirits hits me in my dreams, twisting vertically and horizontally diagonally and irregularly.


    On the verge of reaching the coming dream, a whirlpool of greatly stretched evil spirits was knocked on the floor simultaneously.


    I don''t know what happened, and the lily who set up the operation is stunned. All the evil spirits are pressed to the floor, flat and peppered, groaning.


    "Spirits are like chunks of emotion, aren''t they? Then I thought it was supposed to be affected by gravity, and it proved right."


    A dream that overlooks a large group of evil spirits crushed and planarized on the floor, hands on their mouths, and laughs when they creep strangely.


    "If the Spirit isn''t physically affected in the first place, he can''t even keep up with the Earth''s rotation. Blow up into space. Think about what you have and the Spirit is anchored to the earth, and you''ll see"


    Listening to the words of the coming dream, he claimed that the spirit body was a plasma, a lily that recalls the theory of the pure child.


    "I want to see the unusual face of Lily''s Terminator, too. Show me?"


    "I won''t even allow you to imagine it in your head."


    Lilies laugh invincibly and erupt white smoke. It''s the same technique that I used earlier for ". I can already get white smoke in my surroundings.


    "If you bathe that in your body at all, the bathed part becomes like a candle"


    I caution you.


    "Thanks for letting me know"


    A dream that, while thanking you, releases anti-gravity and lightly blows white smoke.


    A lily emerges from its blown white smoke, approaching the coming dream.


    (You used white smoke instead of a smoke screen to get close. But why didn''t the rain shore lilies get blown away)


    I doubt it.


    (Did you put a cut in gravity? I can do that, too)


    I could see why the lilies were blown away by anti-gravity, and my dreams impressed me. Lily approached the anti-gravity fluctuations released horizontally from the floor by slicing just ahead of herself, without distracting herself from the force and being affected by the anti-gravity.


    (I was lucky to have overlived my abilities. Earliest parsed. If you can recognize the direction of the force coming, you can partially disarm it)


    I''m not even saying I can disable all my ability to come and dream, but if I know an attack is coming, if only in that direction, about the space around me, I can strike it off to the lilies. When he crushed the swirl of evil spirits with gravity, Lily was able to analyze the ability to come and dream. After analysis, it can also be disarmed.


    It was an approaching lily, trying to come close to the dream, but Angel''s shooting to prevent it prevented him from stopping.


    "Come on, I''m sorry!


    Kahiko screams and releases her black hand from the entrance to the subspace, shaking off the spider of the blade that at some point was approaching behind her coming dream.


    "What, those little hands? We were almost there."


    At the right time with Lily, it was a good moon that I tried to sneak up on with a blade spider, but it was noticed.


    "Thank you, Brother Kehiko. But you can count on Brother Kehiko, so I can stay calm and confused."


    When she smiles tearfully at Kahiko, Laimeng looks out for Mina.


    Piena stood in front of her dream and set up. No matter how you look at it, it was a heroic mouse for melee fights and in the eyes of lilies.


    (And that odd black hand for the combination of gun users and gravity users. That''s a bad part of it. Neither do the two of us at the Dusty Resistance know when we''re going to be back, and this one is wearing out)


    Humiliated, but at that time when Lily thought it was better to withdraw temporarily, the Moon approached the side of Lily and took charge of its body.


    "Let''s get out of here. Whatever it takes, it''s tight."


    Mutsuki whispers in Lily''s ear and rushes out without waiting for acceptance.


    The coming dream releases a gravitational bullet towards the two of us, but the lily disables it and prevents it.


    Angel also fired a gun, but the blade spider played the bullet and the spider followed after the harmonious moon as it was.


    "I got away."


    Pompous and squeaky, the coming dream turned its face toward the subspace tunnel. From the inside, there is only a glimpse of the face.


    "The Dusty Resistance - I''m asking Junko about you. Woman of the moment - Looks like you''ve been targeted for lilies. Our boss was killed by a werewolf mouse named Lion Wife, one of the Lilies. I came here to fight that revenge."


    An explanation was given out of the mouth of the coming dream before the shaking asked.


    "Thanks for your help. Huh. I''m Yumtsuka, the boss of the Brown Resistance. This is our constituent Kishibe."


    Crawling out of the hole while introducing myself with a smile.


    "A different type of subspace tunnel than mine."


    He talks to Kahiko.


    "You have this hand as a calling water. He said he couldn''t get in without the guidance of his hand."


    "Yeah. I mean, we''ll know that soon enough"


    Kehiko was a little surprised when he spotted his abilities. If you are the owner of the power of the same lineage, it is not surprising that you can spot it, but from the standpoint of Kehiko, it is unlikely that you can even understand the detailed nature of the same subspace tunnel by analogy.


    "Junko and the others are here too. We''re all Junko mice. Same with the enemy. We came here for revenge, but Junko asked us to reinforce him. You want to work with me over here?


    "There''s no reason to refuse."


    Shake smiles and reaches out to offer to come dreaming. The dreams arrive on the ground and walk towards the shaker, shaking hands between the bosses.


    (Is Junko here too? Junko seems to be familiar with the situation and needs to ask)


    My head turns. That woman, Lily, has a grudge against Junko, but she kills the people around her because of that. And we were called here as part of it, and we were about to be killed.


    (What do you mean by purposefully calling to a place like this, bonding and doing it in isolation from the outside world? Should I see that there are other plans)


    In fact, it was just playful to prepare the stage, but I didn''t know that much about it.


    Go up the stairs and move upstairs down the hallway. I don''t imitate running directly into Negijo''s room on the fourth floor. Ask for a reaction to see if it is being followed, while trying to escape far away.


    "Lily, come on..."


    Running, he looks down at the lilies in his arms, and Mutsuki speaks out.


    "If it weren''t for me, you''d probably have lost, wouldn''t you? I''ll teach Akiko. Hey?


    "I also kept some trump cards warm. Besides, I''m not into winning or losing. Survival is of the utmost importance."


    Lily says it in a true face.


    "And I''m still alive. Rather, it''s good luck to survive defeat without interruption. Defeat makes people grow up like this."


    "Aha, sure"


    From Lily''s mouth, there was something strange about a positive dialogue that didn''t suit Lily, and Mutsuki spilled a smile.

 727 17

    True and tired, having completed their exploration of the western side of the first floor of the laboratory, encountered several researchers who came down the stairs during their exploration of the northern side. They''re all changing their blood phases.


    "What about you guys? I didn''t know kids were wandering around like this..."


    "I''m still a resident of the back street, and I''m walking in an investigation into the noise going on inside the lab"


    True answers to researchers with suspicious eyes.


    "He said Luciferin Dust and Yob''s reward is coming to inspect, is that it?


    One of the researchers puts a small neck on it.


    "I don''t care about us. What are you doing? No, what happened? Everyone''s evacuated to the entrance."


    "There was an amazing monster wandering around and I couldn''t get out"


    To the true question, a young researcher with a blue face answered.


    "I don''t know the details because the department is different, but maybe that''s WH4"


    "We''re in the magic girl manufacturing research department, so hey. It''s been three years since I founded the department, and I can''t even make a proposal properly."


    "There must still be nearly ten people over there. He got attacked and ran off to Chili, and we stood here and prayed that he wouldn''t come..."


    "Damn, I can''t even manage Battle Creature."


    We may have moved upstairs.


    White face talking at the same time.


    "As I said now, we''re all gathered at the entrance. You''re safe, you go that way."


    True to get annoying and make sure it is properly applied.


    "Hey, that''s it, escort, please"


    "You''re safe because we''re from over there."


    To an elderly researcher who speaks out in a hurry, Truth said.


    "Why is the entrance safe?


    An older, albeit stubborn, gray-haired researcher asked to be challenged.


    "I have Junko."


    When tired answers, the face of the stubborn grandfather researcher becomes brighter as he sees it. The other researchers simultaneously turn to smiles.


    "Oh, that Miss Yukioka."


    "There''s a star of hope in the Mad Scientist world!


    "Then you''re safe!


    "Okay, Mom, I''m going to head to the entrance, and I''m going to pluck Junko into an argument."


    "Both the eagle and the eagle! Now is the time for all the Mad Scientists in this world to come together to make and mass-produce magic girls! If I can convince you, Yukioka, that possibility will rise dramatically!


    After speaking up, the researchers all headed to the entrance.


    "Junko is obsessed with the special photographer, and I don''t think he will cooperate..."


    I''m tired because I don''t care.


    As they went up the stairs to the second floor, they found blood falling on the floor.


    Blood stains that follow a little bit. Based on the size and spacing of the blood stains, it does not appear to be a major injury.


    True and tired look at each other and walk through the blood trail.


    Blood stains are stretching around the corner of the aisle. I feel signs there, and truth and tiredness are alarming.


    "haha... haha... haha..."


    A vain woman''s laugh was heard from the right side of the aisle.


    Turning around the corner, there is a door on the left and right in front. And the blood trail is broken in front of the door.


    "haha... haha..."


    The voice sounded slightly at the right door.


    True to open the right door. After being alert to sudden attacks from inside, it opens slowly to avoid surprises if you are a survivor, even though you feel like you can respond immediately. Because panicked survivors might be surprised and mistakenly attacked by the enemy.


    Looking inside the room, at first glance nobody was there, but the voice is clearly heard from inside the room. They think he''s hiding somewhere.


    "I''m here to help. Are you okay?"


    Truth will try to speak up.


    "Kids like you?


    A female researcher only shows her face from an unknown device and asks terribly.


    "Beautiful kids...... woohoo...... finally, I feel like I''m hallucinating... Ouch"


    "Reality."


    True to follow the researcher''s cheek and say it short.


    "They''re all gathered at the entrance. There''s Junko Yukioka, so it''s safe."


    To the Mad Scientists who serve here, Junko''s name value works surface, so I try to reassure them by mouthing them from the start.


    "Whatever! Unbelievable...... No, if there''s a legendary Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka, can''t you bring him over here and make him take out that monster? There could still be someone alive besides me!


    "We''ll take his place."


    I''m sick and tired of this reaction again, and the truth answers.


    "So you''re Mr. Yukioka''s mouse? But... why aren''t you following Chemomimi? Rumor has it you''re making reverse harem by ripping off a beautiful boy mouse with chemomimi."


    "We''re not mice, and rumors are bullshit."


    I also felt bothered to say it, but it was still true to solve the misunderstanding.


    "You were attacked by a deserted Battle Creature?


    "Oh, yeah. I accidentally slipped away. A horror movie or something, because it''s a classic to get killed first from one of the detached, so I thought I was gonna die too, so I was shaking."


    "I also wonder if it would make standards a horror movie......"


    Tired of researchers on the blue-sided who still seem to cry.


    "But even wild world carnivores will be targeted at a detached or weak individual. Plus that battle creature, he was swallowing his coworkers all over his head... I can''t believe I see where humans can eat... it seems like a dream"


    "The stairs and underneath are fine. That''s where we came from. And this blood..."


    Blood stains continued further into the back door of the room. The back door stays open.


    "The monster went out of there."


    The researcher said, as if to answer a true question.


    "You''d better just evacuate to the entrance before the monster moves around and in the direction we came. I''ll take you to the stairs."


    "Wow, okay..."


    To the true word, the researcher nods with a strange face.


    "True, weird imagination... didn''t you?


    The researcher was escorted to the stairs, where she came back to the room where she was hiding, and tired called out.


    "What?"


    "No, in the words of the person now...... I was wondering if you would have imagined that True and I were chemomimimies and serving Junko... it hurt."


    "I never imagined it at all, but you imagined it because you''d say something extra"


    "It hurts."


    True said, pulling and connecting the head of his tired nose.


    Then the true and tired, out of the door behind the room, into another passage, walk in the direction of the dripping of blood.


    "It was too late to notice..."


    When he accidentally stopped tired and shrugged, he pointed to the blood that was falling on the floor.


    "This blood, it''s been time since it fell. It''s already dry. And..."


    Tired looks up and looks forward. No, the end of the gaze was at the corner in front of the aisle. The dripping blood is also discontinued at the corner, so it seems to be continuing beyond the bend.


    "From up ahead, it smells like pretty strong blood"


    "There was a strong smell of blood, but I didn''t know exactly where it was. Only nearby."


    "Not as good as Junko, but I have a pretty good sense of smell, too."


    As they bent down the aisle, there were traces of massive blood scattered across the floor.


    "You''ve killed some people here."


    "But it seems the Lord of Blood is still fleeing."


    Tired pointing to continued bloodstains further back.


    The two of us keep tracking blood. After walking for a while, the blood stains broke.


    "Did they eat you here? But there''s no blood on the splash when he was killed."


    "No, it looks like he''s still alive. There."


    Tired pointed to the air duct.


    "Running off into the duct is a classic, but I wonder if I closed the lid properly myself"


    True to remove the air duct lid while talking.


    "Whoa, are you Junko Yukioka''s murder doll?"


    An old man who was in the air duct gave a joyous voice.


    "You know me."


    "I was quite familiar with the back streets. Yukioka and I have known each other a long time. You came to help me, didn''t you?


    "Oh, they''re all evacuating to the entrance. There''s also Yukioka. But there''s a battle creature in the lab called WH4 wandering around."


    True words make the researcher a face of depression.


    "Yeah, I was attacked, too, and in front of my eyes, fellows from the same Magic Girl Manufacturing Research Department were killed. I was the only one lucky enough to survive..."


    "There were quite a few other survivors."


    "Oh, that''s survival. But�� it is truly regrettable that the comrades who dreamed of making a magic girl did not worship the completion of the magic girl in other worlds. If this happens, I''ll have to create a magic girl to survive and clear their minds."


    Fellow holding hands and burning a fighting spirit.


    "Do you know which way that WH4 went?


    "We went up the stairs there but... there shouldn''t be anyone on the third or fourth floor. But...... that''s odd. Why did you head up to where no one was supposed to be? He wanted humans and felt like he wanted to eat them."


    After obtaining approximately the necessary information, True and Tired escorted the researchers not to the stairs that were just around the corner, but to the stairs that they had come up, then returned to where the old researchers had been hiding and went up the stairs he pointed to to to the third floor.


    Life was noticed with its acute sensation.


    the presence of those who look for themselves. the presence of those who come near themselves.


    Life was in the middle of a meal. I''m just appetized, I''m just eating.


    Bugs eat. It tastes good, and I can fill up quite a bit with hunger. Eat little by little.


    Eating insects only nourishes them. There is no advanced intelligence or desire for worms.


    The mission of life is - what that life can do is to make the aspirations of the intelligent.


    While eating, my life was feeling. That there are people approaching.


    Approaching life, two lives. Life was felt until one of them was inhabited by things homogeneous to himself.

 728 18

    Muzuki and Lily went up from the east side of the institute to the third floor.


    "You''re welcome now. Much better. I''ll walk on my own feet."


    Voiced out by the lilies, Mutual Moon lowers the body of the lilies to the floor.


    "Lily, did you suck from me a little bit?


    "No way. I just got it from some of the ornamental plants I had on the way. Unlike you, I don''t like breathing life from non-plant organisms. If it''s the rest of the life energy left in the body, it''s easy to absorb."


    As a matter of fact, Mutsuki''s moves to breathe other life and speed up regeneration were taught by Lily. Although it is an ability that is neither tactical nor tactical, and a subtly different substitute from Lily''s.


    "And you haven''t even recovered. And I''m wearing this. Whatever it is, it''s too dressed."


    That being said, Mutsuki takes off the school run and offers it to Lily.


    "Yeah... it does look terrible now, but it also means I''ll wear it..."


    Lily hesitates, not trying to take the offered school run.


    "I know it''s too mismatched in character, but it''s better than that outfit."


    "That''s true. Thank you very much."


    Lily to take a learning run and try it on.


    "It''s a complicated mood, like looking in the mirror, not wanting to see it, not wanting to hear what you think, not wanting to hear it."


    "Aha, you''d be surprised if Akiko saw it"


    Shortly after the lily and the harmonious moon smile, they sense the signs, they also hear a slight noise, and their expressions change at the same time.


    "There''s something in that room."


    Look at the door that stays open, Mutsuki says.


    "It was a strange sign. Haven''t you come this far because the liberated WH4 wandered off?


    Two people entering the door.


    The room was a breeding room for experimental insects. Cases line up on shelves and desks, with various insects.


    And some cases are cracked, empty inside, and the cases are scattered and scattered on the ground.


    I can''t see the insects that would have been in the cracked case. Probably...


    "Is that WH4?


    Happy Moon whispers. I didn''t want to be noticed. At the instinct level, he decided it was better not to be noticed.


    "I guess..."


    Lily saw it and felt it too. Even if the lily, which is over-life - no, that''s why it turns out at a glance that its existence is a threat.


    The presence of the anomaly in the room, gathering and picking one insect at a time from within the cracked case, was throwing it into his mouth and eating it.


    The bugs are alive. Bump your legs and wings trying to escape alive, but they are gathered together in one place in the air, as if they were fixed in space, and you can''t escape. Seeing it, Lily remembers the battle she fought earlier. It also uses the technique of fixing a limited space, but activates the same type of force to restrain the insects.


    The person making it was a human (humanoid) about two meters tall. Besides, the figure belongs to the woman. My body color is no different from that of a person.


    But I refuse to be human. Throughout the upper body, the faces of young and old men with a tranced expression emerge, and the head of the person at the heart has no eyes or mouth. There is a rump that seems to be the nose, but there is no nostril. In the absence of mouth on the face, sharp fangs are growing, blue, long tongues are carrying the insects pinched with their hands into the mouth one by one, avoiding large areas of the throat.


    Long hair grows from the head, but a portion of the head changes to a large ribbon-like shape. But the color is the same as the skin tone, and it looks and looks like the skin itself. It is such an impression, as if the skin had become ribbon as it was.


    Skirts of skin tone have also grown from the waist, such that the skin has changed intact. It shows something like a similarly flickering cloak from the back, but it''s also skin tone and looks like the skin itself.


    With his right hand he pinched the insect and carried it to the mouth of his throat, while his left hand had something like a cane. The cane pattern is made of bone and several eyeballs are spherical and concentrated on the tip.


    "When I first saw it, it was the shape of a four-legged beast, but it changed a lot. And..."


    Lily was intuitive. That alien life does have intelligence.


    "I wonder what...... that. I feel the same thing as me. Maybe..."


    I say it in a voice where the Moon squeezes.


    "Like me, it could be a creature with Arlaune implanted. It resonates..."


    I was also feeling my life again.


    That you and your homogeneous beings appeared and recognized this one. That it resonates.


    Life reminds me of my calling name. WH4 = III. That''s what the birth parents called themselves.


    The only finished product, created by chance. An organism that follows the purpose of the creators.


    That''s not just the making of Battle Creature. It was an experiment to graft Arlaune into Battle Creature while attempting the birth of a life that pushed Arlaune''s specialty to the surface.


    Arlaune is a parasitic plant. It parasitizes the host, responds to the host''s aspirations and encourages evolution, giving the host great power.


    But I know WH4 = III. I am the other way around. It is an animal with the nature of Arlaune and can live, even without parasitism.


    Instead of empowering the host. Contrary to Arlaune, he takes in the subject he eats as his own life, and makes his aspirations, changing the way his life is. The aspirations of those who eat are then transferred to their own power and evolved. I understand with certain intelligence that I am such an organism.


    And this was a prank of fate, but the first desire for life taken in by WH4 = III overlapped with the nature of WH4 = III. It was worn. The aspiration of life, captured in the aspiration of life WH4 = III, was to become the aspiration of life.


    Right now, in front of WH4 = III, there are two humans. Both must have their own aspirations in their flesh. Then there is one thing to do. Eat, take it in yourself, and make their wishes come true.


    "I ''m-"


    From the mouth beneath his throat, WH4 = III pronounced flesh for the first time in his life.


    "I ''m-"


    From the mouth beneath the throat of the alien female form, a flesh voice was emitted. It was the girl''s tall back voice.


    "Talked..."


    Unexpectedly pompous and grunting Mutsuki.


    "I''m Magic Girl WH4 = III Eh"


    The alien humanoid introduces herself with plenty of flattering backvoice, lovingly posing.


    "Your wishes, I''ll give them to you."


    The anomaly of a self-proclaimed magic girl, two meters tall, fingered Lily and the Moon of Reconciliation and declared.


    Lily and Mutsuki were both taken aback. I heard it was a ferocious new battle creature, and what I saw once was an unimaginable development, such as changing into a distorted human form and naming a magical girl.


    "Magic girl? You?"


    Mutsuki asks.


    "That''s right. I''m a magical girl who goes around making people''s wishes. My first wish was - that all the life I took in had the desire to create a magical girl. I lived up to their aspirations, and those aspirations empowered me, and as you can see, I became a magical girl."


    "No, as you can see...?


    A good moon to poke at.


    "So... how does that magic girl make me wish?


    Lily asks in a sarcastic tone.


    "Of course not. Eat you guys and take it in me."


    To the lily, she poked a wand with several stiffened eyeballs at the tip, and the magic girl WH4 = III told her softly in a characteristic back voice.

 729 19

    The swing moved to the entrance with four of the dust resistance.


    "Junko, why are you here?


    Then he admitted to the appearance of Junko, and he spoke.


    "Hmm? I''ve been gracious with the Biology Laboratory for a long time, and it''s no wonder I''m here."


    "It''s certainly not surprising because this is a situation where Battle Creature escapes or strange people are in the dark, with ties tied up and unable to go outside"


    I say sarcastically to Junko, who puts it to rest.


    "We''re all wrestled and sold here. A woman like Lily, a killer Leaf Mountain, a lion''s wife who was the head of the dancing bacteria, they all attacked you? And then there''s Taboo''s Good Moon."


    "Maybe it all went down under Lily''s umbrella."


    When I heard the report, Junko didn''t think it, and I honestly said it.


    "It was his job to seal the border here, wasn''t it, Lily? What''s the purpose?


    "Hmm... Somehow predictable, but I wonder if there''s any certainty"


    He thought it was a painful deception, and Junko himself thought so.


    "You said you killed the boss of their organization just to make that white woman like Lily, Junko and Senior Aizawa suffer. Did Junko know that, too?


    The shake pokes further and asks. Junko is lost in the answer, and he''s roaring Mm-hmm.


    "You knew. That''s why you came here, isn''t it? He said it was a request."


    I dream of coming. It was the wings that pulled in, but they still look half naked. I wonder if you''re not ashamed of dressing like this in public, shaking.


    "Lily''s so hostile to Junko directly that she''s equal to Junko, right?


    My dream asked Junko.


    "Hmm, it''s over-life, but I wonder what you''re qualified for?


    "Are you nuts?


    "What!?


    Junko solidifies to the words of an overly abrupt coming dream.


    "That''s a flash. Somehow I felt that way."


    "Oh, yes..."


    A dream to tell with a clear face. Junko doesn''t think deeply and keeps the gavel appropriately.


    "In my subspace tunnel, even if we can get inside the junction, we can''t get out, so we don''t seem to get out unless we get a good look at that lily thing."


    says Kehiko.


    "There is also a hand to destroy to some extent the part that is the pillar of the junction and escape. It''s hard to find, though."


    and Junko.


    "I wonder if you could work with the people of the Dusty Resistance to get rid of the Lion Wife and Lily."


    I''d like to ask for the help of a fallen angel in white.


    Mina and Angel see Junko.


    "Of course I came because I meant to. Hey. I''ve done bad things to everyone."


    Junko smiles, looking not bad at all.


    "To harass Junko, the boss is also killed, and the dust resistance is being targeted, right? If there''s such a dangerous and insidious guy who''s going to kill his surroundings, not himself, I''d like you to deal with it sooner, and you should inform every mouse who''s been kind enough about it, too, right?


    Said Mina in a tight tone with the look of reproach.


    "Hmm... well, yeah"


    Junko admits it sounds bad, but given Junko''s character, I don''t think he''d mind that much. A human being right in front of him is a meticulously considerate person, but once he leaves his head, he loses it - he regarded himself as the bearer of such a character.


    "Let''s go find a lion wife or a lily."


    The coming dream spoke to the face of Plutonium Dundee.


    "Oh, I''m coming too."


    A shake raises his hand.


    "I''ll stay here because I want a little rest. Shake it, but don''t force it."


    "Wow."


    Towards the caution, the shaking smiled and thumbed up.


    Lily saw the anomaly as dangerous at a glance and used a fairly powerful technique from the beginning.


    Come out, all of you.


    When Lily paid her prosthetic hand, the front of Lily and the Moon stained black. Something like a small black grain fills one side of the room and even completely blocks sight. They all have a freshly deafening sound.


    "Huh?"


    "It''s an image. It''s not really a living one."


    When Lily says, she pays her hand again, and a good amount of bamboo flocks to the magic girl. The magical girl, filled with pigeons in every corner of her body, turns into a black mass that doesn''t even know the prototype.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!


    A screaming magic girl.


    "If I eat this technique, I will..."


    I felt a little pulled and Mutsuki said.


    "Yeah, I love people''s meat, but my appetite is limitless."


    Shortly after Lily bragged about it, all the wax played.


    The floor was filled with black, but it was made of images that eventually disappeared.


    The magic girl was bloody all over her body, but when she waved her wand, her blood and wounds disappeared like lies.


    (There was a response. Sounds like you''re doing damage...... and you''re not as effective as you are)


    Lilies exhale small.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but you''d better withdraw first."


    With just one shot of surgery, and Lily''s light decision to withdraw, Mutsuki also asked about the danger of the existence of this alien.


    "Oh, wait. It doesn''t hurt, so it absorbs heavily. That''ll make you happy. Don''t be scared."


    A magical girl waves her wand in a gentle voice on the moon with Lily trying to leave the room.


    A storm of fire broke out indoors, but the flames were extinguished in an instant. The lilies created a vacuum and wiped it out.


    "Could an attack by a grudge spirit also be dangerous? It''s like feeding if you were to enhance it by capturing mental energy."


    Lilies with toothpick that they can''t use the means of attack that can be considered their main force. Simple attack power alone is the biggest attack of Lily, but it can be counterproductive against this opponent.


    "Mutsuki, run away first"


    "Ok......"


    While I think it''s not a lily-like word, I suspect it will probably use a wide range of dangerous paranormal abilities, and Mutual Moon follows the instructions and tries to leave the room.


    "Don''t run away. Eh."


    Magic girl waving eyeball sticks with a good moon. Pink rays emanated from the eyeball area, blushing the left leg of the Good Moon.


    "Huh?


    Moon falls as she raises her voice as she feels her lower senses lose from her left leg knee.


    "Stone? No... salt?


    My leg, which was blurred with light, was turning into a mass of salt.


    "Disconnect and don''t run away."


    A lily with her right hand on the floor with cancer screams with a glimpse of the good moon. Soon, dozens of curses are arranged radially around the lily on the floor.


    "Huh? What''s the lady doing over here?


    While distracted by the Good Moon, the magic girl gives a bewildered voice when she sees that nearly half the floor of the room was filled with spells.


    In a gap away from the attention of the magical girl, Mutsuki only takes the spider''s legs out of her body, cutting off her salted left leg, growing her legs from the cutting surface, and dashing them outside the room.


    "Already, wait."


    More pink rays are emitted from the eyeball wand towards the Moon, but now it''s off.


    "This is your partner."


    The procedure is complete and the lilies laugh invincibly.


    Light is emitted simultaneously from all the curses that line the floor radially. When I wondered if the spell had disappeared, a giant object appeared indoors.


    The giant enough to fill the indoors was, at first glance, even like a serpent, but the head is that of a dragon. The body was made of human bodies, young and old, connected to dozens of people. Around the torso, roughly four to five human bodies are sewn with strings.


    A corpse dragon made by connecting dozens of corpse dolls that never rot together. It was one of the hands of a lily.


    "Wow, that''s an interesting toy. But it''s a toy, but if I''m gonna get in your way, I''m gonna break it, okay?


    Immediately after the magic girl told him, he moved first from the dead dragon''s side. Rotate around the magic girl and try not to wrap around the magic girl while twisting her long body at high speed.


    Two people escape outside the room while the magic girl fights a corpse dragon.


    "After I managed to sprinkle it, I needed to go to the entrance where the Mad Scientists were gathering before this magical girl. And we have to kill all the Mad Scientists at the entrance."


    Says Lily as she runs down the hallway.


    "If they absorb the Mad Scientists, they could be even stronger."


    "That''s your answer. If you feed on aspirations, a Mad Scientist with doubly suspicious aspirational power will be a quality bait for magic girls, and absorbing them will make them even more troublesome."


    It is obvious that that magic girl would have been born that way. If that one leaves this laboratory and absorbs many humans, the boulder lilies didn''t peel either.


    There''s a roar coming from behind.


    When Muzuki and Lily looked back, the walls were crushed, countless bodies were blown up, and the magical girl, who had lightly repelled the corpse dragon, jumped out of the room.

 730 20

    "I''ve prepared a costly package for you, but it''s very early."


    It took a lot of work to build that corpse dragon in one piece. It drains a lot of power to call and manipulate. Despite the use of it as a snub, the light breakthrough made Lily want to sigh.


    Come on out, you gushing bastards.


    When the lily stops and casts the spell, countless maggots spring up in the magic girl''s body.


    "Ouch! Creepy! What, this!


    "Ordinary maggots only eat rotten meat, they don''t eat fresh meat, but they love fresh meat, too."


    A lily that speaks and feels responsive. I can see the magic girl is suffering, and I do have damage done.


    "Ah, well, this is it!


    When the magic girl screams hysterically, all the carnivorous maggots of the image dust and disappear.


    "Destroy the attack of the image with the image -"


    As he was talking, Lily''s body was blown away with invisible energy.


    (Fast...... I barely felt any sign of an attack either)


    Lily battles as she is blown up about ten meters and pounded hard on the floor.


    "Hehe... there''s a pit in my life, unexpectedly."


    In addition to the intense depletion in the battle against Xu, he came here and used some absurd techniques, which caused even greater damage, and the lily was approaching its limit of abatement.


    (When it''s not on, it''s a thorough one. I wonder if today was a bad day)


    Lily stands up fluttered and hits a magical girl with a gaze full of killing intent. I haven''t given up yet. There''s no way they''re going to kill me.


    "It could have been a bad idea to run away in the first place. Maybe we should fight this place thoroughly."


    The good moon advances in front of the lily, dressed as if it were going to be blocked under a lily.


    "Do you still have any wives?


    "Of course there is. Who do you think I am?


    Lily grins invincibly at the inquiry of the Good Moon.


    "Need to buy some time?


    "Right. It''ll take a few seconds. Could you do me a favor?"


    "Aha, you''re not saying I don''t like it here."


    Mutsuki releases two sparrows with a laugh.


    "Manju?


    The magic girl caught a sparrow striking at high speed with her bare hands and the other turned into salt with pink rays.


    A magical girl who throws a sparrow into her mouth and eats it.


    "I don''t mean to, but it''s delicious. Thank you. Thank you."


    "Haha, well, you should eat this too"


    Shortly after Mutsuki laughed, a wireworm popped out of the magic girl''s feet. As the wireworm pierced the magic girl''s groin and dived straight into her body, she pierced it all the way to her face.


    Shortly thereafter, however, the part protruding from the face of the wireworm had been severed and fell to the floor, and the area where it was pierced into the groin had also been cut.


    (Did they eat it? Sounds like a hell of a match to me.)


    If the attack is not carried out in an instant, Familiar Fresh will be absorbed. Since all the means of attack of the Good Moon are pseudo-life created from the body of the Good Moon, it is extremely incompatible with this magical girl who absorbs life.


    Countless signs boil down from the floor behind that good moon.


    Slipping past the side of the Good Moon, something innumerable arrives at the magical girl.


    (Zombies or mummies?


    Running to the magic girl was a bunch of flickering corpses. Will there be more than twenty of them?


    (to be taken in? No, you let him head off on the assumption that he''d be taken in? That taking in that corpse is in itself unsavory to that one or something)


    It was a surprise moon, but the intentions of the lilies were quickly discovered. As the running corpse hugs the magic girl one after the other, the corpse swells and its skin creates a luminous tension. Instead, the body of a magical girl turns into a mummy in a cassava.


    "Are you sucking away the moisture?"


    "Just being hugged by one or two people is enough to make each person die. This is one of my depths..."


    If we don''t even make it through this, we have no other hands but to run as hard as we can anymore. There is only room for the earliest escape.


    "I see... you''re only rejecting me"


    A magical girl who became a mummy turns her faceless face and squeals at Lily and Happy Moon.


    "Poor kids. If you accept me, you can make a wish, but you''re scared, caught in crappy common sense"


    As the magic girl waved her wand, the moisture-absorbing corpse returned to its crusty state again, then shattered and collapsed. The magic girl''s body, on the other hand, is back to normal.


    With a swing of the wand, it was obvious that he regained the moisture that had been taken.


    (It''s like it''s really magic. The power of the paranormal realm is working, you can see it, but it''s too quiet, minimal power nonetheless. He said he was just born, but how to use his powers like he was skilled)


    I thought Lily caught a glimpse of the true horror of the magic girl in front of her. This one causes ten phenomena with ten forces, while the magic girl can cause ten phenomena with one force.


    ''I wonder how much technique mankind is good at using those powers in an attempt to awaken its extraordinary abilities. Even after thousands of years of history, there are still many unknown parts, and there is no room for research. Sounds like a lot of L.A. wasted on the use of power, too. Hey. For me to solve that mystery, more from the roots-''


    Lily remembers what she used to say when she was acting with Junko. And I realized when I saw the magic girl in front of me that there was no waste in the use of power, this is what it was like.


    The dry zombies had stopped moving. Lily had even lost sight of moving these servants and was trembling. I recognized and feared that the aliens in front of me were clearly penetrating beings and superior to mankind.


    (Lilies trembling or something...)


    Seeing as Lily is afraid up close, the Moon is stunned.


    "Junko..."


    Not only are you trembling, but a lily that emits its name out of your mouth with a voice that sounds as if it will.


    "I will not die until I have stopped your breath..."


    The smile spills and the lily swings stop.


    (What shall we do? And the hand of putting that out here...... no...... let''s really keep that up to date)


    There was a trump card on the lily to keep, but I decide not to let it out here.


    Lily turns to the good moon.


    "Let''s run as far as we can. This is very unlikely. We''ve encountered far more superior life forms than people, and we''re in the middle of that threat."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    Encouraged by the lilies, the good moon snorts. And right after I nod, I peel my eyes off.


    A magic girl waves her wand many times. Each time, the dried zombies swell greatly, one at a time. It swells like it sucked moisture out of a magic girl earlier, and the shine on her skin turns to glossy. Eventually all the dried zombies with more than twenty bodies rolled onto the floor as blisters Dharma.


    "I wonder if you''re moisturizing"


    Mutsuki squeaks as he escapes.


    "Right. Either we are rapidly collecting and feeding moisture in the atmosphere, or we are calling the water itself from somewhere in the aport -"


    Lily''s words and legs stopped at the same time.


    A bunch of blistering zombies from the rear flew at great speed with a lily.


    Although it is a lily evaded by feeling signs, all remaining blistering zombies also turn into bullets, flying in one narrow passage after another.


    "Ha ha."


    Irresistibly, Mutsuki falls under one of those direct hits.


    "Let''s evacuate the stairs there."


    Lily said at the Moon of Good Wake Himself. As for Lily, she wanted to go back to the rest room where Shirakitaro and Akiko were, and encourage them to flee, but she couldn''t afford it at the earliest.


    Careful of the blistering zombies that were flying in, the body of the blistering zombies that were rolling on the side could play loud as the lilies rushed out to the stairs right next to them.


    It wasn''t the water that splashed out of the exploding blistering zombie. Strong acid. It is unclear whether it exploded because it became acid or whether it changed with the explosion, but it would have been water until before it exploded. I''m pretty sure that was made to change with the power of that magic girl.


    "Gu......"


    The acid only took a little on the legs of the lily and part of the face, no significant damage.


    If all the other rolling blistering zombies were thrown at themselves again, causing acid explosions in the meantime, Lily decides it''s troublesome.


    A good moon and a lily escape to the stairs.


    A blistering zombie could never be thrown, but instead the magic girl herself, teleported, stood right in front of the two of them.


    "Looks like everything. Hey. I really feel like a wizard."


    Mutsuki laughs powerlessly. I''m about to give up half of it.


    "I didn''t know you didn''t even have to run away... if..."


    I called to say something, and Lily swallowed the word.


    (If Junko, how do you fight this opponent?)


    It is just plausible to utter that dialogue in front of the Good Moon.


    "I may be scared now. But if you put it in me, you''ll be so happy that it''s ridiculous that you''re afraid to fight it."


    Lily throws a mockery at the magical girl who speaks the bounced voice.


    "Even if it is, I refuse. My individual is controlled by my will. I''m sorry you lost me."


    "Oh well. But the feelings, the thoughts, they change if you put them in me."


    A magic girl turns to the lily and literally reaches out. Only an outstretched hand approaches at high speed, but he slaps that hand with his prosthetic hand and pays.


    "Ouch, no more"


    Magic girl with her hands shrunk and undone and a grumpy voice.


    "Oh, my goodness. I don''t like to look ugly, but I can''t give up until the end."


    Lily laughs.


    (I just wanted to keep it until I fought Junko, but I''ll have to use that one.)


    Looking at the magic girl, coming here, Lily decided to use the trump card.


    "I wonder if the bad boy should be punished first."


    A magic girl waves a wand. A pink ray of light was emitted from close range - flying in an unattainable direction.


    Two shots from under the stairs wore the magic girl''s chest and arms, and the light hit the ceiling.


    "You''re absolutely right. Bad boys trying to steal people''s prey need to be punished."


    A good moon and a lily that hears a familiar voice.


    Under the stairs, the true with the gun and the tired with the pitch-black knife lined up and looked up at the magical girl.

 731 21

    "Do you need help? This is a good opportunity for you, and let''s just leave it to die. I think you can help Mutsuki."


    I was tired of saying it to the sigh mix, but from my true character, I was also convinced that I would do this.


    "I''ve seen these cases scattered. It''s a case of a guy for revenge who lost his purpose by killing someone else for revenge. I just don''t like being like that."


    "Then why don''t you hold back while you''re weak? If you miss it, you''re harassing me again, killing people around you, aren''t you? Don''t you regret that?


    Tired of hitting a cold gaze on a lily. I came here looking at the gap and intending to kill Lily. I was tired, but now when I do that in front of a true look, I''m going to be fiercely and truly resented and I can''t help it.


    (You''ve got it on your back that you''re alone with the truth...)


    No way. I encountered the lily so lightly, and it''s a tiring I conveniently didn''t think was weak.


    "Tired, that doesn''t make any sense. I''m not convinced of a fisherman''s victory. No, that can''t be called a victory, nor can it be established as revenge. I need you to beat him with my hands and humiliate him with no more skin."


    (True brother, let Midori help you instead, right?


    Midori stuck it in my head, but I ignore the truth.


    "Don''t you hate lilies?


    "It''s because I hate you. I''m sorry I killed you this way. I don''t care if you die here. It''s pointless if you don''t show me more humiliation and the fact that I beat you to the bone marrow, to the depths of your soul."


    "You can go after idealism, but what happens to what I just said? Don''t you regret the fact that you missed the lilies here, but that they killed someone close to you? You mean you can prevent it all?


    Hearing the interaction between truth and tiredness, Lily conjures up and thinks.


    (Totally... it''s good that people are weak, but I''m not dressed like this kid. It''s too humiliating at a time when you''re telling me this in front of you. Besides, before I settle with Junko, I can''t believe he killed me. Now you can use the help of these kids. But......)


    I don''t think the truth will be a force for war, but if you''re tired, Lily thinks you might be able to counter this magic girl as well. But even though he is in a combat position once he has pulled out his sword, it is also suspicious whether he will cooperate fully with his tiredness.


    "Not to trade?


    With a look like I can think of, Lily turns to the true and tired and speaks out.


    "If you manage to help me with the Moon now, I won''t harass anyone around you."


    "Okay. That''s fine. Well, I was expecting that."


    "Hey, true..."


    Truth is, tiredness becomes mute in accepting Lily''s lying-smelling deal without getting her hair in.


    "Hey, it sounds like those two boys have strong wishes, too, huh? I''m a magic girl, so I can make two wishes for you, okay?


    "I''m talking over here right now, so you shut up for a second. If you want to make a wish, hear it first."


    "Yes."


    True to give back to the magical girl who calls out. Magic girl who honestly pulls back and waits.


    (What is this...)


    Seeing that interaction, Mutsuki spills a bitter laugh.


    "This guy will mean it. Only pride seems expensive, so I wouldn''t withdraw my words, and I wouldn''t say falsehood. No, there''s no need for a deal like that. I''m not giving him anything else. [M] But because of his high pride, he couldn''t bear to have me, the enemy, just help him. So I dared to say what the deal was. I''ll be right back."


    Truly, Lily speaks pale as if she had seen it all through, shaming her lips gently. I feel sorry for myself for being instantly read to the bottom of my belly by such a lad. Though it was under a circumstance that didn''t pull it all out.


    "Deal. How do you know what I''m going to do before I say this, and the kind of shameful imitation that exposes us to what we''ve been cornered and then overturns it with even more falsehood? Mutsuki, what do you think? You know this guy better than I do because he''s on his side, right?


    "Aha...... you''re absolutely right. Pride, I don''t know how not only did Lily try to see a true reaction in the current dialogue. I''m sure Lily was hoping to take the deal and wonder if the truth would piss her off. Hey. Yet I accepted it perfectly. And then you can spot the lily''s mood. Come on. I wonder if the lily is a masterpiece right now."


    It was an increasingly flashing lily when I saw Mutsuki talking strangely.


    "Besides, I don''t think anyone will follow the boulder if I say this far and turn that deal back, too. At least I can tell. There are limits to humility as well. But Lily''s not like that."


    "Beware, even if you do that, those who turn back are in the world."


    Tired to add as I gave up.


    "Hey, hey, you want to read the air and wait, enough?


    The magic girl speaks up.


    "Oh. You kept me waiting. So, what are you?


    Truth turns to the magic girl and asks.


    "I''m Magic Girl WH4 = III. I was born to make everyone''s wish come true. The people in this lab wanted me to be born. My body and my mind were built here. I - the desire of those who made me want to be me - continue to be me to make wishes and to make wishes for me to make wishes for people"


    "It''s a little strange in Japanese, but I guess I get it"


    True said. By the time I got here, I had heard about the killings of researchers from the Magic Girl Manufacturing Research Department, so I was quick to understand what the anomaly in front of me was like.


    "But... I wonder if WH4 = III is as the name of a magic girl"


    "What... Really?


    In tired words, a magical girl puts her hands on her mouth (the part that touches) and raises a bewildered voice.


    "If you can make a wish, why are you blurring these two out?


    "Uh, hey, in order to make a wish, you need to eat the other guy. Come on. Haha."


    Provide a concise and comprehensible explanation for the true question.


    "Is that how you''re going to keep making wishes and eating up all of humanity? You think that''s possible? In that way in the first place, more people won''t want you to make a wish, and that''s not making a wish, it''s trying to do it by empowering them to do things they don''t want?


    The magic girl is silenced when asked questions truly early in the arrow inheritance.


    (It''s impossible for a magic girl to be persuaded here to change her mind... hey. Because he''s not a decent guy, he comes up with the idea of eating them for their happiness. Come on)


    Put up a leech whip, Mutsuki thinks.


    "I''m not sure it''s hard, and I haven''t thought about it until earlier, but I''m going to do what I can. I don''t know what fate awaits me or anything like that."


    "Right."


    True nods as convinced to the magical girl who speaks her feelings with a bounced voice.


    (There is no fine dust of malice there, we have to live with good intentions and instincts due to different values...... But nothing but evil for man. You''re sad)


    Tired learns pity for the aliens who call themselves magic girls. The very fact that she was born only seems a tragedy.


    "Well, let''s start again"


    True shoots the gun if you say so. A bullet puts a hole in the center of the magic girl''s chest.


    "Ouch...... already"


    The gunshot wound immediately blocked as the magic girl spun her wand around, along with a dissatisfied sounding voice. There was also some bleeding, but I don''t know how effective it is.


    "I''m coming this way."


    The magic girl proclaimed and tried to wave the wand again, but the whip of the good moon struck down the hand with the wand, causing its motion to be interrupted.


    "Mmm. Now it''s our turn."


    A magical girl with no eyes, nose or mouth pointing her face toward the good moon and voicing even more dissatisfaction.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Together with the tired voice, there emerges a compatible number of three-day moon-shaped light extinctions around.

 732 22

    The brightness of countless lights is emitted simultaneously by the magical girl. They are not all released in the same straight orbit. As if each and every one of them has a will, they go fast to the magic girl on various tracks.


    "Eh."


    When the magic girl spins her wand, she can bounce at one end in front of the magic girl and disappear, as if she had also collided with a wall where she can''t see the brightness of the light.


    "Over here next. Eh."


    A pink ray of light emanates from the wand.


    Arrange a black sword and receive pink rays with a knife.


    "Uh, uh-huh."


    A magical girl who is surprised to see that there is no change in the sword.


    "The boulder is the Unbreakable Demon Knife, the Concubine Pine."


    Lilies that give an impressive voice. It is said that this demon knife withstands any shock or pressure, and even if paranormal phenomena are used, there is no change whatsoever. There can be no such thing as a complete inviolability, but it seems unlimited to be close to it among the substances that exist on Earth.


    True shoots the gun. Unable to respond to true shooting, the magic girl flicks two bullets eating each in her belly and chest. In the meantime, tiredness forms a new technique.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    Darkness - not the black light, visible through it, emits more than the protruding hand of tiredness, striking directly at the head of the magical girl.


    The magic girl fell down more and more. As a further pursuit, Tired cast a spell...


    "Tired, you should refrain from manipulating the spiritual system. I haven''t tried it, because it also risks absorbing and strengthening spiritual souls. You should think that both flesh and soul are absorbed when it comes to living things at all"


    Lily advised him, and Tired interrupted his surgery.


    "Then you''ll also have a limited amount of technique to use. Is pseudo-life-threatening also out?


    Shizuno''s combat witchcraft is very common in exercising spirits and spraying pseudo-life.


    "No, I was fine with the life of the image."


    "I see. Thoughts themselves can be dangerous,"


    Nodding at Lily''s words, Tired casts a new spell.


    "Black beeswax"


    The shadow of tiredness stretches. Precisely, something like a black shadow on the plane stretches out of the shadow of tiredness. The colour is too dark for a shadow.


    As soon as something like a black shadow touched the magic girl''s leg, it went from the magic girl''s knee to another substance whose bottom glowed black, and the magic girl lost her senses from her knee to the bottom and fell to the front.


    "He''s a kid who does a lot of things. I feel like a magic boy."


    He said it sounded funny and the magic girl stood up. The legs that were beeswaxing are healing at some point.


    (Are you also comfortable recovering from state changes)


    While impressed, Tired further completed the next procedure.


    "Demon Music"


    A few giant ghosts in white blank Japanese clothes appeared from behind the tired, with Japanese instruments such as dyke drums, horizontal whistles, copper claps, and biwa, and began playing. In addition, a huge, feminine ghost dressed as a witch and carrying a machete emerges later than the rest of the ghosts, dancing to the performance, turning to the magical girl.


    (You would have taken my advice, you didn''t summon the actual ghost, you must have embodied the image)


    This was the art of starting and looking at lilies as well, but judging so.


    A ghost witch waves a machete. The Magic Girl sends the attack in jeopardy, spinning her wand, blowing out flames, and showering her into a ghost witch.


    But the flame doesn''t make any difference to a ghost witch, as if it slipped through or if the ghost witch is also a phantom. The ghost witch waved a machete to the magic girl on a horizontal razor. Now I can''t help it, I get my lower abdomen mutilated to the side.


    "Holy shit!


    Along with an angry, adorable voice, he emitted the rays of Magic Girl Pink to the ghost witch, but the rays do not pass through the ghost witch.


    (It''s no use. Because the main body is the player. I noticed someone else.)


    Tired giggles. And the ghost witch in charge of the attack also has the condition that she can''t be very far from the ghost player.


    "True moon, cover me."


    When tiredness prompts the two of them, they themselves pack an intermission to the magic girl at once, throat-loading and poking.


    True shoots the gun as it moves its tiredness. A bullet hit the magic girl''s right thigh, and a tired knife pierced her throat where she flinched. Yet another blade spider of the Moon jumps and slashes his right hand with a cane. Finally, the wild sword of the ghost witch slit from chest to stomach in a hanging.


    Each of them is bleeding out, and if they are normal humans, they are overkill, but I don''t know how much damage this monster is doing.


    Tired pulled out the knife and tried to slash it even more, but I think of the attack just before. I felt signs of a magic girl''s attack.


    Instead of dodging, put up barriers by demonic force fields of power. Tired decided by intuition that he could not avoid it in time either.


    Try to stick it up from the bottom, eat invisible shock waves from close range, tired of being blown up big and slammed hard against the ceiling. Even though I perceived an attack coming and built a barrier just before, I still couldn''t prevent it.


    "Tired!


    The truth speaks out unexpectedly when he sees the tiredness of being blown away by too much momentum and slammed to the ceiling.


    (Seems to have prevented it, but it''s much more powerful than the shockwave I ate, is it?)


    Lily takes a breath when she sees her tiredness blow away.


    Though it took a lot of damage, tiredness hasn''t solved the surgery. The ghost witch still keeps waving a machete at the magic girl. Magic Girl responds, but doesn''t make an attack on a ghost witch.


    Truth runs over to fallen tiredness and peeks into worry. Mutsuki has left the attack to the ghost witch to see how it goes.


    "No, I don''t know about this. I''m getting tired and shit."


    The magical girl, who had attacked the ghost witch well but bent her navel because it didn''t work at all, went up the stairs to the fourth floor.


    True tried to chase him, but when the magic girl saw it and waved her wand, the stairs in front of her truly exploded and the area was surrounded by tons of dust. The truth was that the moment I saw him waving his wand, he jumped under the stairs, avoiding a blast.


    "You''ve managed to do it."


    A lily that exhales with relief.


    "Honestly, I felt like I couldn''t see the bottom. It seems to be a single organism, but I don''t know... it''s like being beyond the boundaries of an organism..."


    Solve the magic trick and tell it with tiredness looking painfully in your face.


    "So, are you seriously going to miss out on the lily thing?


    As far as I saw that I didn''t participate in any combat, I didn''t cheat and have fun, and I don''t even have room to join the fight, Tired sees it. It''s easy to kill now.


    "I think it''s a good thing we got a deal. The insidious idea of being targeted at someone close to me or Yukioka is depressing. [M] But I don''t forgive you for what you''ve done."


    I pointed my chilled gaze at the lily and said true in a pale tone.


    "I''ll be the witness, and I''ll pass it on to the rest of you, in the sense of stabbing the nail."


    "Mutsuki, which side are you on?


    Hearing the words of the Good Moon, Lily asks sarcastically.


    "Haha, do you want to be on your true side emotionally?


    He was the one who killed all your people, wasn''t he?


    "Better than the guy I fucked before I was born, huh? Aha. And I''m living with such a terrible guy right now, and I just got told by such a terrible guy, I don''t feel compelling."


    "Oh, I noticed that."


    Even though Lily knew thinly that Mutsuki would know that fact, she dared to put it aside. But just to blur, I didn''t have the strength to take more than that in my current lily.


    "Are there other people here?


    True asks towards the Moon of Rapprochement.


    "I''m here, but that means it''s a secret to the boulders"


    Mutsuki shrugged her shoulders and laughed prankily.


    "Then you guys come to the entrance, too. Snow Oka is there."


    "Why should I be commanded by you?


    Receiving true words, lilies utter even more ironic voices.


    "I''m sure that magic girl and I will raid again. Well, if you''re just going to break the line, you don''t have to fight."


    "Fighting together..."


    To the hateful opponent, I am not going to hold onto him, and I am not hesitant to join hands. Truly, tiredness ceased. The two lilies and harmonious moons are also truly divided and astonished.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to leave that stuff alone. It will be unusual. But fortunately, there is a strong gathering here. I think it''s best if we all work together to get rid of it. If you''re the cause of all this, and you just run off with your ass, that''s what you have to do."


    "You''re good at backstroking your medulla and people''s nerves. I only praise you for your mastery."


    Towards the truth, Lily says off without even trying to hide her anger.


    (I mean, I think lilies are just less resistant to incitement.)


    Seeing such a lily, Mutsuki laughs up.


    "But it''s not what you think right now. I know that''s a good choice, but I''m not going to be a fighter right now, and you just want to try to recover first. Besides, I have to explain the situation to this faction first. It''s just that we''re not going to let that monster get away with it."


    Tell Lily in a calm tone and expression.


    If I tried from the lily, there was no way I could have made the choice of running away amazing like this. It is too pitiful to escape the opponents who have hurt themselves so far, and then the Junkos exorcise them. That is not tolerated by pride no matter how much.


    Besides, the magic girl headed to the fourth floor. The Akiko''s are on the west side of the fourth floor, so they are quite far from this one on the east side, but they are still in danger of encountering Akiko''s.

 733 23

    Time goes back a little.


    When the lily and the harmonious moon encountered two people, true and tired, and went into battle with the magic girl on the stairs. A break room based on a lily flavour on the fourth floor.


    "I''m the only one who has the possibility to go home without doing anything ~"


    Akiko blurs with a boring face.


    "They''re tough. Can you call Junko Yukioka and Makoto Aizawa up there and clean up?


    A lion''s wife, whose mouth is finally connected, questions the way Lily does it.


    "Mommy''s a big mess, and I don''t think she''s thinking deeply."


    "That''s not true only for Lily. Lily is always a deliberate fox character in me!


    When Akiko smiles, Shirakataro defends him like he''s angry.


    "I want you to say that dialogue in front of my mom. Mommy, you''re definitely gonna get bummed. ~?"


    "Why not!?


    Ask Akiko to tease him, seriously question Kitaro Shirakata.


    "Let''s get back to it, their timing of retreat was perfect. Focus on possession, etc. and don''t risk your life, look at the opportunity, and be true to your instincts. That''s why we can call it a tough enemy. Enemies who don''t miss the chance to escape. I appreciate this. I wouldn''t be happy if I was the maggots."


    Three pay attention to Ye Shan, who spoke abruptly.


    "It seems easy to identify escapes, which is actually difficult. Of course it is difficult to escape itself. It will be important to keep the escape route in mind before you fight."


    "They fled through the subspace tunnel, so the escape itself would have been easier."


    Received the words of Ye Shan, said the lion wife.


    "It''s a little surprising that someone as strong as Ip Shan is appreciating his escape or considering his escape before battling."


    And, Platinum Taro.


    "The battle is like a beating. It''s not like the fights over numbers that take place in the game. Whatever the opponent, the odds are low, including force majeure, the chances of defeat follow."


    Leaf Mountain speaks with a rare and true face, not the usual vain face.


    (This guy, the original look is fine, I wish he always looked like this)


    Looking at Ip Mountain, Akiko thinks.


    "Until I try, I don''t know what the odds are, but when I feel my defeat rate has exceeded 5%, I try to run maggots. First of all, there is life."


    "I mean, if we don''t judge it to be more than 95% winning, we have to fight?


    Ridiculous lion wife. The rationale that leads to cowardly equals survival can be seen by the lion wife, who was once a killer herself, but felt this was too extreme.


    "That''s right. The defeat rate changes as you fight, though. You call it a maggot with a life."


    "You want to connect anything to maggots."


    At the time Akiko smiled small, although slightly, she did hear the sound of a gunshot explosion.


    "Let''s take a look outside. It doesn''t look that far from here."


    "No, the sound comes from below"


    Lion wife to stop Akiko urging.


    "You''re on the east side of the third floor. I can also hear the lily and the moon. Looks like those two are in battle. There are about three others."


    "Wow. I hear voices and sounds like that."


    "It''s where my hearing is now recovering. Not yet."


    He was an admiring Akiko, but his lion wife''s wolf face gets a little steeper.


    "This... might taste a little nasty. I can only hear you, but are you being pushed? No, reversed..."


    "Live a little easier to understand."


    To the demands of Platinum Taro, I don''t think I should be unscrupulous, Lion Wife.


    "Mmm..."


    After a while, the lion wife exhales.


    "What happened?


    Akiko asks terribly. Akiko also became anxious when his lion wife, Wolfface, was unprecedentedly rugged, and her eyes dwelt in a dark glow, above all the changes in the visions behind her. I could see a vigeon with shards of gray glass scattered in red and black blood.


    "Looks like Lily and Rakuzuki have escaped. The woman and the boy we fought earlier, Yuzuki and Lily were fighting, but an unexpected reinforcement broke in... and I couldn''t help escaping."


    "Reinforcements, Junkos?


    Ariko thought it was likely that Lily would escape.


    "No, it''s Junko Yukioka''s mice. It''s a deeply connected organization with me called Brutonium Dundee. Hi... you''ve come to kill me"


    But that''s not surprising at all, the lion wife is convinced. He worked the worst act of provocation: killing their bosses unmistakably and slamming them as a challenge to the Junko faction. It''s stranger not to come.


    "What? This is..."


    After another while, he hears that Lily and the Rapprochement Moon have begun to engage anew, and his lion wife speaks up.


    "Looks like we ran into enemies again... what is this? With someone who calls herself a magic girl..."


    A lion wife rises as she talks.


    "Looks like you should go help. We encounter something uninterrupted and disastrous, and the two of us are in further crisis"


    "Seriously?


    Akiko also rises.


    "I can''t believe Lily pinched twice, I''m sure Mutsuki pulled her leg and she''s goofy!


    Akiko''s back fist is determined on Platinum Taro''s face, and the dialogue stops on the way.


    "You watch your language a little bit. If you''re joking, you mean it."


    "Sorry......"


    Attention was paid to Akiko in a dossy voice, she was white Kintaro apologizing as she tried to stop her nosebleeds by holding her nose down hard.


    Shake was walking down the hallway of the lab with four of Plutonium Dundees.


    "We were naturally paying attention to the terrorist group that was making a scene in the world, the freshly launched doomsday organization that crusaded the dancing bacteria. It''s a colleague. But not all of them were mice."


    One way or the other, negatively Kuhiko was a little impressed by the shaking he lovingly talks to without being afraid at all.


    "Isn''t shaking a mouse? You''re not gonna be a mouse?


    "Hey, my partner and my go-to guy - I just remodeled him, but I''m a little out of line for sex. I just feel like I want to compete with my strength and moves."


    To the question of coming dreams, Shake answers with a bounced voice.


    "That''s one choice. And thoughts - that choice with faith on it will surely turn into great power. bear fruit. Believe me, enjoy the pleasure of moving on."


    With a smile, the dream tells you in a way that sounds like you''re going to sing a poem.


    "Ooh, I didn''t know it would be so small and difficult to affirm when I thought it would be rebellious. Thanks. But you''re a little boy, and you''re a philosopher, aren''t you?


    I also felt a bit of a gaze from the top, but that''s a shake I don''t want to talk about.


    "Even if it''s modified and doesn''t have special abilities, shaking is pretty strong, isn''t it? I can see that. I can see it by and large. You''re an experienced beginner."


    The words of the dreams of a unique way of speaking were unmatched by any social dictum and all felt wobbly as if they were speaking in earnest. That''s all, Shake likes to come dreaming.


    (If you mean seniors, I or Angel are the same thing...)


    That''s the pity I thought, but don''t say it.


    "Haha, they saw something different earlier."


    "I think it''s important to survive anything out of the ordinary, not get caught. I''ve been running around like nothing for a year, but thanks to you, I live like this..."


    Kahiko joked and said to the raging shake, but glanced at the coming dream and the words stopped along the way.


    "I''ll see you at reunion. Just to be clear, can you light it?


    "That would make that very clear in public."


    When I saw the exchange between Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko, it was immediately apparent to me that these two were particularly close.


    "I''m a colleague and competitor, but it''s the same pure-child connected organization, and I just got help, and if you need any help, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    "Then when you want manpower, you actively take the form of a job request."


    Against the generosity of the shake, Poona speaks. Negotiations are in your own hands, and it''s dangerous to leave them to your dreams.


    "You''re welcome to do that, but you simply have to have sold it in. That''s the edge of it. Hey. People''s connectivity is a lot more important than the street, isn''t it? If you can get along with someone you can get along with, you should stay close."


    Seeing the shake of speaking with a flamboyant smile, Mina and Kehiko were each impressed in a different way.


    To be honest, Poona doesn''t trust the type who speaks majestically of Meiji at all. The idea is that whoever speaks of a dialogue full of good intentions, an arrangement that hints at friendship and brother-in-law, who appeals to the lack of front and back, who complains that he has no heart, etc., is a frigid opponent who should be equally suspicious.


    From that perspective, shaking naturally catches on, too, but somehow I don''t feel frigid at all about shaking. I just have the impression that I''m innocent and bright and happy.


    "Brother Kehiko should apprentice a little shaking. You should be apprenticed. I want you to be so clear."


    "No, no, why..."


    Suddenly he comes to talk to his dreams, and Kehiko waves in front of his face.


    When viewed from a Kahiko perspective, Kahiko herself, the roots are shy, so the shaky type is dazzling. On the other hand, it was incredible, and there was some resemblance to ambition, to be able to speak of a dialogue that I could not speak of without scuffing.


    "Are you going up to the third floor?


    On the way up the stairs, Sauna speaks to her dreams.


    "Junko said that True and Tired would look upstairs, and then we''d be on the third floor."


    A dream of answering terminally and going up the stairs.


    On his way down the hallway on the third floor, the unforgettable for the face of Plutonium Dundee confirmed that he would walk from the front.


    Five to four.


    Angel squeaks.


    Confronted are the five who added shaking to Plutonium Dundee''s coming dream, Kahiko, Mina and Angel. Four lion wives, Platinum Taro, Ip Mountain and Akiko.


    (That''s...)


    The gaze of shaking was poured on Akiko in Gosloli, who was not there earlier, rather than the trio who fought earlier.


    "You met me on the boat before, didn''t you? Didn''t you know Junko?


    The shake opens his mouth first. At the end of his gaze, Akiko remains.


    "Oh, I remember ~. You were there then. Junko and True are friends. It''s just that my mom is hostile about Junko, and I personally am a friend. That''s the kind of complicated situation I''m in. Guess."


    Akiko, who answers in such a way that it is difficult to say.


    "Spy or betrayal, isn''t that right?"


    To the shaking words, Akiko has a slight chest ache. In fact, it was because there were certainly aspects like espionage.


    "Everybody, come on."


    Looking over the four Plutonium Dundees, Lion Wife squeaking.


    A dream comes out one step ahead and stares at the lion wife.


    "You survived all that, so now I''m gonna kill you with more in mind, okay? Shall we bake it, pack that ash in a bottle, and fly it into space?


    "That''s overkill no matter how much I am. You mean hostile? Sounds cool to me."


    Especially to a dream that speaks pale without making you feel angry or hateful, Lion Wife said.


    "My aesthetic feeling is that vengeance is not a drooling resentment or something that burns in anger and ooh, but as one of the natural tasks, it''s a smart way to put a crisp drop on it"


    At the same time, Kehiko and Kazuhiko recall the unpleasant things in their dreams of smiling and speaking. It was a co-parent killing, and my return of interest, can''t be said to be very smart - it was a substitute like the coming dream denied.


    "The Lion Wife. I guess you did, too, didn''t you? That''s how I killed my uncle. Brother Kehiko told me that you are such a character. So I''ll kill you like that, too. I feel like I''m going to be killed working, I''m going to flavor you."


    Hearing the pronouncement of the incendiary coming-of-dreams, the lion wife took her gaze off and pushed her silence.


    (A chain of revenge... But......)


    The lion wife knew. A chain of revenge and it won''t last forever. At least this chain will be broken here, no matter which way it falls.

 734 24

    "Lion wife, do you think I should? Is there any damage left?


    In addition to the fact that his lion wife still didn''t seem to be feeling well, he saw that he was mentally distracted in a conversation with his comrades, and Platinum Taro called out.


    "My nose is still not good... but I can fight"


    For the Lion Wife, smell becomes one of the important elements during battle. For what it doesn''t work, it''s going to be pretty much a power down.


    (This kid seems to be clowning, is he sharp?


    Lion''s wife had also detected that Platinum Taro had spotted her shaking in the mental part.


    "Be especially careful with that Ip Mountain guy. I''m not sure about Goslori''s girl, but he was the strongest of the other three."


    A shake pointed to Ye Shan and warned him.


    "That thin is stronger than a lion''s wife?


    Kehiko sees Ip Mountain with an unexpected face. He''s tall but skinny, so he doesn''t look very strong.


    There was a man marching forward and forth in front of that Ip Mountain. He is Angel, a skinny man, just like Ip Mountain. The body shape is similar, but even with Angel''s komori leashent, Leaf Mountain is taller.


    "Huh, I got it at first glance. You lost your wings, angel. I hope to grow wings and fly to heaven again. Wouldn''t you?


    Smile intimately and Angel speaks to Ye Shan.


    "No. I''m just a maggot. Ugh...... I don''t know what an angel you are... I just want to jump around."


    To Angel''s words, Ye Shan makes a surprised face, then returns to his usual vain face and speaks with a dark voice.


    "No. The way you say it differently is the same thing. You can be an angel. Where you aspire is a world full of light on the clouds. Spread your glowing wings and ascend to heaven. You should be more proud of yourself. I want to see you fly out of the sky, too."


    Angel protrudes and squeezes his fist toward Ye Shan, inspiring him with a powerful voice.


    "Angels... Oh... I mean, did you mean an angel? Boom-boom flying everywhere, rotting meat and manure, were all angels."


    Ye Shan, however, after a unique interpretation, moved and broke his face.


    "Phew... the former angel also fell to hell and became the devil of the Xu. You are confused by the devil. [M] Aim to be an angel. [M] You can''t do that."


    But Angel doesn''t break his own pace, and appeals to Ye Shan.


    "Oh... I can''t believe the maggots can jump over the maggots and be an angel... no..."


    "Hey Ip Shan, stop talking to enemies in different dimensions. I mean, that''s the enemy. Are you all right, sir? Can you fight?


    Ye Shan immersed in joy, but Platinum Taro slaps his shoulder anxiously.


    "No, you''re a creepy maggot. It''s the bottom creature."


    A sudden dream came and told him clearly towards Ye Shan.


    "I don''t see any vigeons who can be angels. It''s the creeps of maggots themselves. I''m telling you, no doubt about it."


    "Ohhhhh...... such a child has clearly told me! Kids are honest! Kids be honest by the time they''re ruthless! I knew I was nothing but a maggot!


    With his head in a shape mixed with despair and sorrow, Ip Mountain summons.


    "Come on, I can''t impress you with imitations that turn down hope. He was a fallen angel in the darkness of despair, but by illuminating the light of hope that he could be an angel, he said he might have gone the right way."


    "I don''t need to lead you to anything else. I don''t even feel the need. Even if I try, I can''t do it anyway."


    Angel smiles softly at the dreams of relentless words. But the dream didn''t seem to be discretionary.


    "I mean, come on, angels or maggots, what the hell are you talking about? I just can''t keep up."


    "You''re better off following me..."


    "Oh well. But it looks like you can keep up with your dreams, right?


    "I''m crazy about my dreams, but my dreams are my dreams, including mine."


    "Oh, my God."


    Meanwhile, Shake and Kehiko are talking to each other with a smiley face.


    "I want to avenge my uncle with my hand."


    I turn my gaze to my lion wife and my dreams quietly proclaim.


    "Am I to lead him? He seems to be under a curse that makes him a maggot. It''s also angelic duty to wake you up. No... I''m gonna let you scale it out of his eyes."


    Turning to Ye Shan, Angel tells him with an invincible grin.


    "I''m capable, I''m a supporter."


    "Then I''ll support you as I see fit."


    Kahiko and Shake said modestly. From the shake, it seemed impossible for Angel to fight Ye Shan one-on-one, so I intend to turn to Angel''s support as much as possible.


    "Uh, so I''m, uh, someone who''s going to be able to fight fleshshells over there?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes."


    "Yes."


    Platinum Taro and Akiko reply with their hands raised to Poena''s call.


    "Well, let''s do it, you wandering head."


    "Oh, he nominated me. Please be gentle."


    Taro Platinum joyfully moves forward in front of Mina.


    "Then I guess I''m an alternate. You''re going to kill each other for once. It''s a lot lighter."


    Akiko shrugged a little apart and seemed strange.


    "Let''s go."


    The first to begin was the battle between Taro Platinum and Mina. Taro Platinum pokes at Mina with exhilaration.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    When the eye part of Poona''s helmet glows, the movement of Platinum Taro, who sees it, stops.


    "Hashibilo, stick it!


    Piena''s visor goes up, shakes his head to devour his head poke, and pierces the visor''s blade in Platinum Taro''s throat.


    "Ghahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!


    The scream was blocked by a bubble of blood that flooded his throat.


    "Bubba Bo Bo Bo!


    The first to end was also the battle between Taro Platinum and Mina. Taro Platinum flees with dignity to Poena and heads to Akiko.


    "Bubba Bubba Bubba Bubba Bubba Bubba!


    "Hey, stop it. It''ll take blood. Cure yourself."


    White Kintaro appealed with his fingers pointing at his throat where blood erupts like a fountain, complaining about something, but Akiko drains his knife from his clothes after explicitly avoiding it, approaching Poona.


    "That''s why you substitute. Oh, I''m not interested in baseball."


    "Unlike Mr. Whiskey Head, you seem to be able to do it"


    Mina looks at Akiko and laughs in her helmet.


    "Even Kitaro Shirakami isn''t weak. He says battles are lucky."


    While sighing, Akiko is to be followed once and for all. Even though he lost lightly, Akiko sees it because he happened to fall well into the hands of his enemies. Lily taught me that, even if my strength was antagonistic, or even if there was a difference in strength, but I wondered if this was the case, Akiko.


    Angel and Ip Mountain moved at about the same time and were shot.


    "Mm..."


    Even though Angel''s bullet came off, Leaf Mountain''s bullet hit him under his throat and Angel glanced at him greatly. Although bulletproof fiber was lucky enough to prevent me, I can''t even prevent shock and pain.


    When he sees Ye Shan about to shoot a gun, Angel tries to timing him for a favor. Ballistic prediction from the muzzle is not only a visual one, but also a sixth sense request. Angel was so disfigured that he couldn''t look closely with his eyes in time to make sure now.


    Angel has a very good sense of this sixth. Angel said angel guidance, but this is the ability to be modified by Junko.


    The bullet blurs his left arm. Angel quickly regains his posture after dodging in a fairly rare spot. At that time, Ye Shan was shooting more guns, so it would be avoided again.


    Now Angel also fought back shortly after dodging. It''s one shot for distressed restraint. Now I want my enemies to take evasive action as well to buy time - that''s the kind of prospect, but Ye Shan stood idly on the spot and didn''t move. Angel''s prospects, ballistics, were completely out. I knew it wouldn''t hit me, and I didn''t try to move.


    (This is obviously like an angel with a higher hierarchy than me)


    Angel realizes that in about ten seconds after the start of the engagement, the difference in skill with the opponent is obvious.


    A gunshot sounded before Angel took the next action, and Ye Shan moved sideways one step from the spot. Shots fired by shaking.


    (Have you stepped on the one-on-one that I can''t win and sent more reinforcements than the heavenly world)


    I don''t complain about shaking, I accept. I have a desire to stick to Sashi''s battles, but I can''t change my belly on my back because I know the other guy is obviously stronger and can''t win one-on-one. If you stick to the battle, they''ll just kill you.


    The odd combination of a macho werewolf and a half-naked beautiful boy floating in the universe, growing wings of different shapes, is across the street.


    "Glad to have a one-on-one diagram"


    Dreams smile.


    "You finally beat me a few days ago because of a few people, and you''re willing to win one-on-one?


    "Over the past few days, I have learned the art of serving my strength efficiently with the guidance of Junko, so I am gaining in both persistence and application. You''re not like me in the meantime, so don''t be alarmed and do your best."


    Answer the lion wife, who asks the stirring mood, the coming dream with a smile.


    "Did it feel good to take revenge and kill your uncle?


    A coming dream that does not immediately attempt to move into battle, but speaks even more.


    "It doesn''t feel good or anything like that. Seriously. My people are being killed by you too. At least to reward you, to make amends, I gave you your boss''s life. I thought you said that, too. Smart, he said, he dropped it working. I thought you said you''d do the same.


    "I know. Still, I checked it once. But because of that revenge, you''re going to avenge this one, and you''re going to die, too, right? Didn''t you think about that?


    "You haven''t thought about it. But the chain of revenge ends there if I die. There is no one to avenge me. Well, I''m not going to get killed, and you were going to cut me after this."


    After telling him so, the wolf face of the lion''s wife turns into a troubled face.


    As was the case earlier. Thinking about it, my feelings sank.


    (If I die, that''s it. There''s nothing left. The life I stormed and took with my dancing bacteria and the life of Daisuke Zuo I took with my revenge. Is that the only result left?)


    For some reason the lion wife suddenly had a sense of loss and nothingness at the same time. At the same time, I had a feeling I was close to certain certainties.


    (Maybe...... I''ll die here. Yes... this child will kill me)


    I had such a hunch in my lion wife.


    "I''m sure my uncle regretted it. I can see that. But..."


    The dark mood emitted by the lion wife also feels the coming dream, and while I am surprised by it, I speak even more.


    "My uncle is not dead. My uncle''s friend is not dead either. They both live together. I won''t die as long as I live. Unless I - give up what my uncles were after, I won''t die. My uncle gave me light. As long as that light lives in me, it''s not dead. I will never waste everything my uncle has done, as long as I live."


    The lion''s wife narrows her eyes to the dream of a quiet but resolute proclamation.


    (Even if he died, I envy that someone would think so. I have...... no one)


    Why do you think this now?


    (Is it because I got scared and lonely with a hunch of death?


    My lion wife couldn''t figure out how to change her mood.


    "That''s a shame. If you hadn''t died here, you might have become a big man. You don''t have a hundred. I feel some big light."


    A lion wife who dares to stir it up, but that''s not just incitement. It would be obvious from anyone''s eyes that there are no dreams of coming, Lion Wife thinks. From the first time we met, there was something that made me think so.


    "I''m not going to die, and I''m going to be a big man even if they don''t tell me, and I''m not going to spare you"


    Smiling back, the coming dream unleashed a gravitational bullet along with the killing.

 735 25

    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    Patience''s helm''s eyes glow. But Akiko sees the battle between Poena and Platinum Taro, and somehow perceived the identity of this ability, so he meditates and does it without looking.


    Aiming for that moment when Akiko closes her eyes, Poona launches an attack. The knife is released by Akiko''s throat.


    But Akiko leans over his torso with his eyes closed, as if he had read it as well, and sends an attack of pity.


    I have not yet used the power of the demon knife ''Fire Clothes'' in my hands. If we do not fight without relying on the power of the demon knife as much as possible, we will not be strong for as long as we have been told by the firecoat, so we shall keep the use of force to a minimum - momentarily. Of course, if you confront a pretty strong enemy, you''ll have to go full open.


    We don''t talk about losing and being killed at all costs, but even killing each other comes as part of the workout.


    As he jerks off the attack of Mi-na, Akiko steps in momentum with Mi-na in a low position, poking Konata''s abdomen.


    "What!"


    I thought I took it completely. In fact, Kota struck directly at Piona''s dovetail, but could not break through the suit. Still, as painful as a beating to the steeple, Sauna bends her body to the letter of humming, giving her a groan.


    (I can''t seem to cut my suit with my power. Fire suit, help me)


    In response to Akiko''s call, power flows from the demon knife into Akiko.


    "Hasiviro Low Sky Drop Kick!


    Suddenly I wondered if Mina disappeared from Akiko''s sight, trying to slip in and see a kick by both legs on Akiko''s one leg.


    Akiko could not react because it was an attack that was too prestigious. Disfigured at the front.


    It hasn''t caused so much damage, but I feel that Akiko tastes bad because she was greatly disfigured and rounded out.


    But that''s the same thing with Mina, who unleashed her moves. Mina sees a greater change in mental flow due to a blow than physical damage, such as not breaking down.


    (The battle is important to grasp the flow, because Junko beats me up scattered)


    Poona giggles and tries to launch the next attack.


    "Hashibilo, stick it!


    I got up at the same time, but it was pity that set me up earlier.


    "Hashibi locos don''t do low-altitude drop kicks."


    However, the unexpected dialogue unleashed by Akiko turned Poona''s heart and Poona''s attack was dull.


    He was upset and did not miss the moment when the rate of pity''s visor head thrust was dull, and took the visor''s blade at the peak of the knife.


    "Damn... what I did, it just got soaked"


    "If you think about it, you don''t even have a devil''s eye."


    "No, that''s for sure there is. If you look me in the eye...... I mean, are you familiar with Hashibiroko?


    "That''s about what I saw on the animal show."


    The two say each other with an invincible grin as they dressed approaching each other at the edge of the visor and at the peak of the knife.


    As Hayama expected, Angel and Hayama were forced to struggle against each other.


    None of the shaking and Angel shootings reach Ye Shan.


    Each and every shot of Ye Shan''s shooting is so delicate that neither shaking nor angel can afford to dodge it at all. The two of us can finally make an improvised combination and curb the maneuver of Leaf Mountain''s attack at all. Still, it should be noted that Leaf Mountain does not completely seal off the attack, and Leaf Mountain is pushy.


    (Damn... I don''t feel like I can win at all)


    A shake that looks to Ye Shan and is captured by fear.


    The structure of Angel standing in front and shaking backwards as support is also falling apart. The shooting by Ip Mountain is pouring equally on both of us.


    (In the world, there''s above. I know that. Some of them are as strong as monsters, like they can''t reach anything no matter how. When confronted with them like that, I wonder what to do with a guy halfway to the point where he stands a little arm like me - unbeatable as a miscellaneous fish opponent)


    I know that''s a pointless question. Just do what you can now.


    (To be honest, I can''t help but be scared. Now it''s two-on-one, so I can handle it, but if Angel gets shot, I wouldn''t be able to live either)


    That''s quite likely. Two to one, but it''s a downside. Ye Shan''s skill was so overwhelming. I feel relative to the monster who looked like a person.


    (I wish I hadn''t gotten my hands on it)


    Think so for a moment, instantly remember self-loathing, and put an end to your lowliness and cowardice for a moment.


    (No, I''m not a touchy guy who can keep his fingers shut here to protect himself. You might make survival a priority.)


    ''It''s scary and natural. Killing each other. "


    Words engraved on shaky souls come back to the back of your brain.


    ''Conversely, if you''re not scared, the fun fades. Enjoy. "


    The words of the shaky admirer always resuscitate in the back of his brain when he pinches. The word does not mean that fear is shaken away, but remembering does not mean that fear prevents you from moving.


    (Now''s exactly the time to have fun, isn''t it, Senior?)


    Looking at Ye Shan with a smile, shortly after Angel''s shooting lasted two shots, he continued to shoot with a nuance that sealed Ye Shan''s counterattack.


    (But this is not the only way. There are no calculations to stop)


    I think so, where the shake fires three shots, the bullet runs out. I don''t know if I''ve had time to reload, but it''s a delicate place. There''s no shield here either.


    That''s when I saw Angel reloading dignified in front of me, and the shake went to war.


    If you don''t shoot yourself here, you''ll give Ip Mountain room for a big offense. But I''m out of ammo myself.


    Angel must have been on the bet, too, Shake guesses. Look what Angel is covering for when he''s reloading.


    Ye Shan''s muzzle was pointed at him, and the shaking was stiff.


    (Dead...)


    Shake was sure. Totally murdered. There is no way to prevent it. No matter what you do, you will not escape the gunpoint of Ye Shan, and you will be shot to death.


    (But fun......!?


    When the shake gave up and tried to accept death, he grabbed both ankles by someone, pulled as far back as he could, and fell. At that moment, the bullet crosses the shaken space.


    The tumbling shake is dragged backwards as it is. When I look at it, my ankle is wrapped with black, long hands that look softly on the fu.


    Ye Shan fired more shots at the shake, but the bullet had been caught by another black hand without hitting the shake.


    "Shit, it''s dangerous. I''m not gonna look at it."


    At the foot of Kehiko, who says with laughter, there is a black hole, and there are many black hands out of it, and they groan slightly. Five of them stretched toward the shaking.


    Cooperation between gravity and antigravity. gravity bullet sandwich attack.


    Like Ajito in the former Dance Bacteria, the Lion Wife is flirting with her ability to come and dream, being unilaterally done and not even able to get close.


    Conversely, the victory of the Lion Wife is the same as that of the Lion Wife as long as she comes close, but the Lion Wife also knows that there is no way to let her come near with a dream.


    (Same as then? That''s tight)


    Tasting the feeling of being crushed all over her body, the lion wife laughs bitterly, and even that bittersweet laugh is crushed by gravity and turned into something distorted.


    "You think you can win as long as you get close? You think when we get in time, we''re done tearing it up all at once?


    A dream that sees the Lion Wife''s chances of winning speaks out.


    Gravity disappeared unexpectedly. No, the coming dream deliberately lifted it.


    "Come on if you think so. The distance to reach me, I''ll do nothing for you. Try jumping in here somewhere. Here''s your chance."


    A dream to smile small and spread your hands.


    "Didn''t you get a decent kiss from the boss I killed? The price of making fun of grownups hurts, doesn''t it?


    "My uncle is the second person in the world to understand me. If you understand, you don''t have to. Best of all, I''m Brother Kehiko."


    "That''s a skewed argument. Well..."


    The lion wife jumps into the nostalgia of her dreams at once.


    My arms wave as I dream of coming at high speed. But sooner than that nail ripped off the skin and flesh of the coming dream, it was bounced by the antigravity released from close range over the body of the coming dream, and the lion wife''s giant blew up for several meters at once, bouncing on the floor and flying even more.


    "Distance, it''s more open than just now, right?


    A dream that smiles when dull. The lion wife thinks she looks like an angel and looks like a demon.


    "Anti-gravity - they also call it repulsion. It''s a word I don''t really remember, and I think antigravity makes more sense. I think so."


    The dialogue of the coming dreams stopped on the way.


    In front of the coming dream, breaking through the ceiling, someone came down from the fourth to the third floor.


    It waited for the prey to pass, like a carnivorous insect carrying out an ambush, descending from directly above his fallen lion wife and covering him to the giant of his lion wife. The alien was the owner of a giant that also surpassed his lion wife.


    "Your wish, I''ll make it up to you!


    When told in the back voice of a tall girl, the alienation of the female form hugs the body of the lion wife all the time.


    "Guaaaaa!"


    The lion wife screamed. While the meat is melted, the whole body of the lion wife is slowly absorbed into the alien, as if assimilated.

 736 26

    Everyone on the spot interrupted the battle and turned their eyes so that the body of the lion wife was taken into the alien.


    Though completely absorbed, the volume of the anomaly was thought to have increased greatly.


    "Ugh!? Hey, what is this!?


    A strange woman groaned bitterly in a tall voice.


    "Ahhh! This man''s hopes are ruined...? Death after something vague? No, this guy''s hopeless, not hopeful. I don''t want this guy. No!


    When the anomaly called out as if to explain the situation that had happened to us, it spat out the lion wife who had taken it into her body at once.


    Half-melt lion wife''s body rolls on the floor. The lion wife doesn''t even move ticklishly. I don''t even know if he''s alive or dead, but a normal organism is definitely where he''s dead. Anyway, my guts are exposed and pretty melted, and half my face is melted and my bones are peeking.


    "Don''t take people''s prey."


    Even if he sees the tragedy of his lion wife, his dreams stare at the alien without being cowardly, and he utters a grumpy voice.


    "You should run. I run away. Maggots Runaway!"


    When Ip Mountain told him sooner, he fled at first sight.


    An angel shoots a gun at his escaping back, but as if he had eyes behind him, he skilfully disappeared into the back of the third floor.


    "Uh... what do you mean?


    Seeing Ip Mountain suddenly escape, Kehiko opens his mouth with Pokan.


    "At first glance, I wonder if you mean you guessed it sucked..."


    To Kahiko, next door, a shake said.


    (I wonder if that strong Ip Mountain - no, because it''s strong, means I spotted the danger of this intruder first and ran away. Then we''ll talk about how badass this guy is)


    Looking at the anomaly that tried to absorb the lion wife, I think shaking.


    "Are you a boy? Girl? I''m attracted to you. What are your dreams?


    A strange woman asks to come to her dreams, although she looks horrible, with a pleasant voice in her ear.


    "If a stranger talks to you familiarly, is that a crowd or a lolicon, I taught you that in kindergarten? Why don''t you introduce yourself first?


    With a cold voice and an even cooler gaze, Laimeng said.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Then I''ll change it. I''m Magic Girl WH4 = III. I was born to dream and hope for everyone. Nice to meet you."


    Along with an introduction, a magical girl who decides to pose.


    "I don''t care how you look... you don''t look like a magic girl"


    Share your honest thoughts as Kahiko thinks.


    "I wonder if it looks like that ribbon or the hiccups on my back. But it''s too big."


    I''ll be honest with you about what I thought too.


    "You don''t look like an angel. Must have failed to imitate an angel, pathetically"


    Angel groans in a sad voice.


    "You''re a monster who thinks of herself as a magic girl, aren''t you?


    The last returning platinum taro points out, and the magic girl shudders herself puffy.


    "Him, terrible people. But it''s not about who you are, it''s about how you are."


    A magic girl waves her wand and poses another time.


    "From previous experience, I''m sure you guys will resist, but if you''re taken in by me, that''s definitely what makes you happy, and you''re forced to lead me into me. I''m surprised there was no hope, just despair."


    "Oh, if you do. You look like a jerk, but you look like a jerk."


    "That''s what I thought when I ate your lion wife."


    Akiko and Platinum Taro stop by and say to each other. You two are already in a combat position.


    "It''s like fighting a magic girl over there, but what do we do?


    Shake asks the dream.


    "I saw him as a creature of distorted goodwill, attacking indiscriminately. It''s out of the way, and fighting together is the best choice."


    That''s what I immediately decided to come to my dream.


    "If that''s all right with you, you''re talking about"


    And, as I confirm, Kehiko.


    "Fine. It''s hard to fight triplets, and if you get attacked that way when you''re fighting this way, there won''t be one."


    Akiko pointed toward the magic girl and held the knife, acknowledging.


    "Phew, well, I''ll go ~ eh"


    When she emits a pleasantly bounced voice, the magic girl waves her wand and emits a pink ray of light.


    The ray hits Kitaro Shirakami directly, and soon after he even screams, Taro Platinum''s body turns into a chunk of salt.


    "Hey, what''s this..."


    Akiko wars when she sees that the whole body of Platinum Taro, who was next door, has become a chunk of salt.


    Towards that Akiko, a magical girl looms.


    Angel shoots a gun and wears the magic girl''s left flank. The leg of the flickering magic girl stopped, but he put his wand on it again, and the pink monstrous ray was now released with Akiko in mind.


    It was Akiko, desperate if not involved, but her hands were moving reflexively. The demon knife firecoat plays a pink ray.


    (Seems like it can be prevented with a firecoat for once, but it was dangerous...)


    When I wonder if I will also be a lump of salt, I cannot forbid fear, Akiko.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    The magic girl approached Akiko even closer, but Piena''s helm eyes sparkled and stopped the magic girl from moving.


    Angel and Shake each fire three guns at a time for the moment they stop.


    (I have to go... For once, it''s a melee group, and whether it''s dangerous or scared, we need to stand in front and fight...)


    Desperately pushing and killing fear, Akiko jumps into the magic girl''s pocket herself, poking her underbelly with a knife.


    "Ouch! Ouch! There he is. Guru!


    A magical girl whose pause is broken and who screams. Trying to fight back or no, its body was crushed by something invisible from above. In anticipation of the timing at which Poena''s Hashibilo demon eye could be solved, the gravitational sphere that the comedian had secretly unleashed fell from the top of the magical girl.


    "Wow, wow, wow, wow."


    Magic girl wakes herself up slowly.


    (Gravity is made slightly weaker. That creature is shredding a little bit of power. Can you do that too)


    The incoming dreamer, who was manipulating gravity, understood the matter and was impressed with the power of the magic girl.


    Where the gravitational sphere is extinguished, the magic girl flickers, eating more shaking and shooting by Angel.


    "Hashibilo fly!"


    Mina turns her arms into wings and jumps up big.


    "Hassibiro Dive!"


    Pity skies and sticks it out of her head. The visor went up, he had a sharp mouth, and he tried to pierce the magic girl''s throat.


    Immediately before that, when the magic girl waved her wand, Mina''s body was bounced and blown in a straight line backwards with tremendous momentum, colliding with the wall as it was.


    To a sudden counter-attack - and pity''s way of being blown away was at such an awesome rate that we are both taken aback. Even when Poona hit the wall, it made a terrible noise.


    (now...... don''t you suck)


    With that in mind, Kuhiko looks back at perhaps Mitsuna. There was a figure of pity that was falling with all over his body bent in strange directions.


    (It''s not like it sucks)


    Seeing Mina bent not only on her hands and feet, but even on her hips, Kehiko hastily wraps her black hand around Mina and drags her into the subspace. Her body isn''t human that, but it''s still not in a good state to leave it like this.


    Akiko waves the knife resolutely, but the big hand of the magic girl grabs its right wrist.


    Akiko let go of the knife aggressively, and caught the falling knife with her left hand, cleaving the hand of the magical girl grabbing her right wrist.


    At the same time that the magic girl pulls her hand in, Akiko tries to turn around to the side of the magic girl and slash her from the blind spot.


    "This..."


    When the magic girl waved the wand along with the bounced voice, electric shock broke off the wand and hit Akiko directly. Akiko falls on the spot like a doll with a broken thread.


    (When I eat cartoons and comics, I feel very nervous.)


    Look at that and think about the wrong place. Shake.


    A magic girl reached for the fallen Akiko, but three black hands reached out sooner than that, wrapped around Akiko''s body and dragged him to the door of the subspace.


    "Hey, what is it now?


    A magical girl turns her gaze to Kehiko, who is manipulating the subspace and the black hand that stretches out of its hole. At last, consciousness is directed toward me, and every day, Kehiko.


    "Yummy. To that angel-shaken demon, the gun doesn''t make one decision at a time. And it''s extremely dangerous to approach, but two women who were responsible for that dangerous melee are about to be summoned by angels."


    Angel makes a rare and pressing voice.


    "Fallen angels who despise themselves as maggots and such - it seemed like the smartest decision Leaf Mountain made to get away first. We''d better get out of here."


    "Okay. Run."


    Encouraged by Angel, shortly after the Coming Dream decided to withdraw, a wall of flames erupted between Kehiko and the shaky place, and between the Coming Dream and the place where Angel was located, blocking the two.


    "Anything..."


    Shaking groans.


    "''Cause she''s a magic girl."


    Shortly after I said it in a good voice, the flaming wall suddenly shrugged off, trying to be crushed and dismissed. No, it was actually crushed.


    "Hehe, this is my dream and everything."


    I look at the shaker, and Kehiko says in a proud voice and smiles. By the gravitational control of the coming dream, every air flame was crushed and extinguished.


    "I think it''s dangerous for us all to turn our backs on this guy and run away. I don''t know what I''m gonna do."


    The boasted coming dream of the day turned to the magical girl and decided so to settle down calmly.


    "I''ll hold you back here, in the meantime, everyone run. Brother Kehiko, please."


    Angel, Shake, and Kehiko were surprised by the words of their dreams that told them to stare at the magic girl.


    "Okay."


    The earliest of the three, accepting the demands of their coming dreams and the current situation, was the nominee Kehiko.


    "Let''s go"


    Reach through the door of the subspace and grab it after shaking and wrapping it around Angel''s body. You can''t get inside a subspace tunnel unless it''s in the shape of a black hand.


    "Are you sure?


    Shaking confirms to Kuhiko, who has admitted to leaving it to one of his dreams.


    "Come dreaming is not the kind of guy who does stupid things to sacrifice himself and help us with it. I believe."


    Hearing Kehiko say it out powerfully with a smile makes me shake a little.


    (Me and I have a strong bond so far in ten nights, do we? We''ve known each other a long time, and we believe in each other. Something... between this guy and that kid, don''t feel anything beyond that)


    I don''t feel envious, and I''m not doubting myself and my ten nights of friendship. I felt like I saw a different dimension being, and I was surprised to even think about it.


    (If I told you that ten nights would set foot in the same situation, I would never accept, would I? Fight with me, or pull my collar, but I''ll run away with you)


    Shaking as we travel through the subspace leads us to the conclusion that we are fine.


    "I can''t believe the youngest child stays to cover my people..."


    Confront each other on the other, come dreams and magic girls.


    "Normally on these occasions, it''s something that stays from adults. Two grown men fled, and the woman was lightly beaten..."


    "I know I''m evil, I know I am."


    The magic girl''s words are blocked, and her dreams are quenched.


    "Do you actually have a consciousness as a monster, too? Look at yourself in the mirror. She''s not a magic girl, is she? You are just a monster. It''s a good reflection of your monstrous nature."


    "You say terrible things. Because they are small, I cannot forgive a child who can speak plainly of something that hurts people. We have to punish him."


    "Terrible and natural. Because I''m evil, too."


    He grinned comfortably and said his comedy away.

 737 27

    I can''t say enough, but after taking quite a break and being able to recover fatigue and damage, the Ten Nights and Lucky Son moved to the entrance.


    "Oh, there''s Junko."


    "Oh, ten nights, Sacha, Chis"


    Ten nights and Yukiko were surprised at the encounter with the unintended person.


    "You came all the way in, even though there''s a bond?


    After discerning that I naturally knew that because I meant Junko, Yukiko speaks up.


    "That''s what I''m here for. Hey. The only way out of this is to untie it from the inside. Come on."


    Said it was obvious, Junko. You sound like an absolutely confident statement, and you''re lucky enough to impress me while I''m enemies.


    "What''s wrong with shaking?


    Ten nights asks.


    "She''s fine, so I went on exploring. Even with the mouse reinforcements Junko called for."


    And after he had answered, he spake unto the day ten nights. Sachiko was also listening to the story on her side.


    "Who is that lily?


    Seeing Junko, Yukiko asks.


    "Mm-hmm. He''s the one who built the line. And then Sister tells me."


    Junko, fingering her cheeks so hard to tell.


    "I''d love to hear it, too. What does Junko have to do with this?"


    "Whoa, there''s really Junko Yukioka."


    "Whoa, here come the guys from the Magic Girl Manufacturing Research Department."


    At the time of the inquiry, several personnel appeared from the hallway at the entrance, making the entrance noisy.


    The surviving Mad Scientists of the Department of Magic Girl Manufacturing and Research report having been killed by WH4 in front of the county mountains and Junko, as well as encountering two true and tired people.


    "Several researchers from the same department were eaten. In front of my eyes, stay alive..."


    "There''s been a change in his body. It was the figure of the beast that devoured people and then deformed them into giant human shapes. You were in a woman''s shape."


    "Heh."


    Junko interested in reports communicated by survivors.


    After that, we were surrounded by survivors, and they were exposed to that, this, questions and arguments, the same pattern as before.


    "Junko feels like a Mad Scientist charisma."


    Ten nights speak to Junko, who was caught close enough and finally liberated.


    "Hmm, I don''t really like that, but hey. Is it enough in the nettle to get laid?"


    Junko spills a bitter smile with a heartless or tired look.


    "I''m very resistant to unnecessarily chiyahoya and people admiring people, you know, me"


    It reminds me that lilies used to worship themselves too, which makes them look complicated. The result of truncating it is as it is now.


    "It''s hard to say it in front of him, but I admire Junko, too, right? You don''t know what''s wrong with that."


    And...


    "Is that your admiration at the worship level?


    "No, I don''t know if I can get that far. Favorable, as much as I put it at a glance."


    The fact that it suits my taste even as a paedophile means I lay low. I don''t really want others to know that I''m willing to lesbian, and I keep that emotion as low as possible in itself.


    "Then there''s no problem. Well, my emotional problems, because I''m just talking about tachi that I really don''t accept."


    "What kind of person is it called charisma in the first place?


    Soon the eight ghosts listening nearby speak up.


    "In human history, in creations, there''s a guy called Charisma, but it''s not a good idea."


    "You have several types. Throw Yourself Depression Other Lovinism. Just big results. Just do things differently from people. Inclusiveness that encompasses everything. Madman. He showed courageous behavior, so..."


    In response to the Eight Ghosts question, Junko describes his thoughts.


    "I wonder if I can understand and be convinced that there are strengths that people don''t have and weaknesses that I wonder if as a person I have at the same time. You can do things that normal people can''t do, but you''re way below normal people in some respects. Or have flaws. These people are strange and towing. Conversely, people who don''t show the perfect Superman type or gap can''t be good charismas, can they? Besides, I wonder if people who are trying to keep up with the Perfect Superman type can care less. Because I want to make things easier, I want to depend on it, but I just want to stick with people like that."


    "With Junko''s reasoning, you somehow know why Hitler became an intense charisma."


    I listened to Junko and said what Ten Nights thought.


    (That''s surprising. Was Junko Suzuoka the person who thought this? Funny kid inside)


    Listening to Junko, Hachi thinks.


    (Maybe it''s not just talent and accomplishments that are popular with both Mad Scientists, but also personalities. This is the kind of person we are, based on the assumption that we are one of them, so maybe it shows as fascinating)


    The goodness of appearance and affection alone is too much to gain popularity. But in light of the many horrible anecdotes of Junko Noori told in the back street, he was an eight ghost who felt badly gapped.


    Senior Aizawa.


    Ten nights raised his voice, Junko and others looked ahead to the gaze of ten nights, and True and Tired had just appeared at the entrance.


    "I met Rain Shore Lily and the Good Moon. And one remaining WH4."


    Go before Junko and report all the events that truly were the place to explore. I''ve also engaged a magic girl. The fact that the lilies were blurted out. I''ve tried to fight with you.


    "If a man named Rain Shore Lily thought he was Las Bosses, he''d have even more troublesome enemies."


    Sachiko growls in a difficult face.


    "I get irritated by the shagginess of the Magic Girls Research Department. They''re dead for the magic girl they''re happy with, and the same team members are dead, and we''re pinching."


    Listen to the true story, Murayama stares at the rabid magic girl research department researchers.


    "But well, we''d be happy if we were in their shoes, too. They''ve been in the lab from day to day, and the accountants have disgusted me."


    County Mountain said with a face that looked like it had chewed down a bitter bug.


    "Hmm... that lily doesn''t. Some of them would have worn out after a good fight. Like being pushed twice a day."


    "Can I speak that name more clearly in front of it?


    To Junko''s whining, tiredness sticks.


    "You can''t hide it anymore."


    Junko answers with a smile.


    "Then it''s time to tell them all. What the hell is wrong with you? Why does he resent you?"


    And, true.


    "Right. Shake it, dream it, and when you get back, we''ll talk."


    "He said when he came back... he went on a crusade for the lilies, right? You''re talking about the premise of coming back without crusading."


    I''m tired of Junko''s words.


    "You don''t think you''ll ever beat Lily, do you? Even though you''re not over-living, you seem to have overwhelmed Lily. But that''s why I don''t think Lily can do it right now."


    "I see... was it the other way around? But the people in the lily camp will be fine, so if they engage you, there''s no guarantee that they''ll be safe, right?


    Hearing tired words, ten nights made me worry about shaking myself.


    Then after a while, Shake, Kehiko and Angel return to the entrance.


    "Senior Aizawa..."


    It''s usually a shaky, really jumpy shake, but this time I just gave him a soothing grin.


    "That sounded harsh. But I came home alive, so I could do it."


    "Yeah......"


    Truly spoken, the shaking nods with few words. He continued to lose fights and escape, and was also slightly discouraged by the shaking that is Root Akira.


    "Laimeng, where are you and Poona?


    "Poona''s here."


    Asked by Junko, with his black hand from inside the subspace tunnel, Kazuhiko gives a wrecked pity in his body and a unconscious Akiko.


    "Mr. Tsubaki, there''s a pretty bad wounded man, so please, Mr. Tsubaki"


    "Miso, shut up."


    Requested by shaking, he sounds grumpy, but responds to treatment.


    "Huh. Long time no see, angel of destruction. Looks like you''ve raised Hierarchy again since then."


    "Angel..."


    True to create an unpleasant face in your head. I heard and knew from Junko that he was part of Plutonium Dundee, so I''m not surprised he''s here, but this guy is a terrible radio attribute, so I''m not good at it. Having suffered defeat in the past has also somewhat caught my tail. Though he played Revenge exactly afterwards.


    "Did you also bring Akiko?"


    Looking down at the losing goslol girl, tired says.


    "I fought along the way, and even the bad guys don''t seem to have it, and I was wondering if I''d abandon them. Treat him if you can."


    Look at the tired and Junko, Kehiko asks for it.


    "Come on, Dream, what''s wrong with you?


    "I stayed to let us get away. Wow, a strong monster, talking about herself to a magic girl or something."


    Kehiko answered Junko, asking the question again, in a tone that did not precipitate.

 738 28

    Mina was in a state of twisting and breaking all over her body. Remove the suit and half-nake it, then apply the mistletoe all over your body and put it to sleep in the entrance bench. The Mad Scientists and Yukiko and Kehiko, who did not know the magic of Miso, were watching with the eyes of this guy.


    "If it weren''t for me, this girl would be dead."


    When I finished applying the miso, I looked down at Piona and said: I don''t know that Poona''s body is a doll, not a human, so I make that decision.


    "What''s the principle of applying miso and healing...?


    Eight ghosts asked, but no one answers. I can''t answer it exactly.


    Continue to treat Akiko too. This one woke up on the way.


    "Akiko was also a lily side, wasn''t she? Did you know Junko and True?


    Tired asks.


    "You forgot to teach me so much."


    "But I think it''s a little different to cut this kid off from Lily''s side altogether."


    True and Junko say respectively.


    "Sorry, tired..."


    Akiko apologizes as she leans down on the floor and leaves her gaze off. I have been painted all over my body and it feels terrible, but I have no choice but to put up with it because it is for treatment.


    "Mom - I came to Junko because of the rain shore lily. I had fun training with True and fighting with him on the ship, and even if he''s an enemy to my mom, I think True is my friend."


    Ashiko, who says it without shame.


    "I don''t have any bad feelings for you, so don''t worry about it. It''s something I can say to Mutsuki."


    "Ha-ha-ha, I thought you''d say that if it were true."


    Ariko smiles like a prank when she hears the true words.


    "We''re all set, and it''s time to talk. About the rain shore lilies."


    True prompts towards Junko.


    "Kazuhiko and I don''t have you, but you can tell me later. Even for the unconscious poor Na. Hey, let''s just move the people involved."


    I didn''t want the biology lab staff to hear about it, so Junko moved to the hallway. True, tired and Akiko, three of the chocolate resistance and two of the plutonium dandies follow. Hachiko and Hachiko did not follow.


    "I was basically a lone wolf, wasn''t I? Tentative even if you stick with someone. I haven''t acted with a specific person in a long time. But for the first time, when I was acting like a partner, I started acting like an over-life expert in necromancy, called Lily Rainbow Shore."


    If you stick with someone, whether tentatively or not, you can''t say you''re a lone wolf. I thought you were once a lone wolf, but as a way to break your hips in the story, don''t go into it.


    "At first, it was a pattern between enemies. Come on, fight me directly, and if they kill me instantly, somehow I get sick of it... I told you earlier, I''m intoxicated or worshipped by others, and that''s the nature of unacceptability, so naturally I refused, but I haven''t stuck around like a stalker since. How long have we been rooting for and acting together?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that we started to root out and act together?


    He tells her to make fun of herself, blames her with his gaze, and gently shrugs her neck.


    "Maybe so. But while we were acting together, I was always aware that this kid and I weren''t going to fit - this is it. I think Akiko knows you very well, but, uh, that''s her personality, isn''t it?


    "Well..."


    Junko asks me to consent and Akiko spills a bitter laugh.


    "I have an evil aesthetic for being evil with me, but it wasn''t particularly compatible around there, hey. I don''t have a verbal fight or anything with my closest child, and no... that was the other way around. I wonder if it felt like Lily''s thought circuit, behavior, words and deeds, they all didn''t fit with me, so even as far as I was concerned, she got stressed out gradually and exploded in the end."


    "Patience, patience, patience, not saying anything, exploding at the end of the day, that''s the worst way to break up. I''m sure Junko has a problem."


    "Oh, I wonder..."


    Junko, who is clearly pointed out by the shake and becomes a confused expression.


    "As for the way men and women break up, yeah. I used to hang out with that type of woman, too, and I ate it. I wish you would have spoken properly if you were dissatisfied. The angels became the devil all of a sudden."


    Angel holds down the sunglasses and shakes the first time.


    (The woman who hangs out with Angel, there she is...)


    Kehiko thought, but I won''t let it out in my mouth.


    "You''re not telling me exactly how it didn''t fit. What didn''t you like?


    He asks, poking around.


    "Mm-hmm, Lily, it''s an artistic activity to extremes evil, or something weird to live for. Then, like me, evil incarnation, evil ideal image, I inflated my image and admired it..."


    With cheeks, Junko answers like he can''t say.


    "There was a unilaterally assumed part of the lily."


    There was also a period during which Junko and Lily acted together, Tired answered.


    "So, Lily''s either dumped me, betrayed me, interpreted me that way, and resented me."


    "Actually, my mom got dumped, didn''t she?


    "If you ask me, it''s the lilies who betrayed you."


    Akiko and Tired say.


    (There seems to be some discrepancy in mutual recognition around there.)


    Truth thinks. There''s no doubt that the area has become a trauma for the lilies, and it could be an offensive station.


    "I know roughly who he is. And the relationship with Junko. So, what is that lily trying to do in this facility? Lock me in tight. Why did you call us first, not Junko?


    Quiet but hard voice, questioning. I''ve already got a rough guess, but I dare ask.


    "Lily targeted me for once dating Yukooka as a harassment of Yukooka."


    Truth opens.


    "The way you harass me is also a substitute for killing someone close to me from one end to the other. Both my parents and friends were killed. And he made me imagine that it was Snow Oka''s fault, and I believed it too. And then a lot happened, and me and Yukioka broke down."


    Hearing the true story, the apricot holds his chest behind Junko''s back. Only tiredness noticed that.


    "Afterwards, I have honed my strength in the back streets just to get away from him, not knowing the name of Lily, but the realization that there are enemies who have tormented Snow Oka and me. So, Lily started acting again, killing about two people around me. One was my lover, Yunzuka Apricot. You''re also a wobbly sister. The other is Daisuke Zuo, who launched Plutonium Dundee. Prior to setting up the organization, he worked at the Snow Oka Institute"


    "Well, we''re the next ones who want to do it."


    I frown upon my anger, and I throw up.


    "Why didn''t you just say that?


    Truly a gaze of condemnation and a cold voice.


    "What do you mean you didn''t tell me while you knew, as there was no other way to be targeted because of you? I can tell Junko."


    "I had it in my mouth."


    "You can''t do that! Tell me everything!


    Ten nights and shaking beside him swallows his breath in a fierce rage.


    "Speaking of which... no, because if I let the people around me know about it and encourage vigilance, the guy who''s after me figured he''d go with it and kill the people around me fast."


    "There''s no excuse. Either way, I''m not going to kill you."


    "No, we need to buy some time. I don''t know where he is, and I can''t win with my powers alone right now. Of course, I have a plan to kill him."


    "For that time, a little bit of the people involved in you will be killed," he said? I knew there was no excuse. "


    "I made a deal with him. My surroundings will never be targeted again."


    "Did you peddle that guy''s deal? If I can''t trust the rain shore, I can''t trust you either. Isn''t it convenient to use us? Didn''t you tell me that to make it a hobby to buy that time?


    "Hey, Mrs... There''s no way Senior Aizawa would do that."


    I saw a shake, and I pinched my mouth in a true interaction.


    "I have no intention of doing that. But I can''t help suspecting that. I''m sorry."


    True to profoundly bow their heads and apologize to the three men, Ten Nights and Shaking.


    "Fine, nothing. I mean, if you blame me, even Junko should blame you. Why are you blaming only Senior Aizawa?


    Disgruntled shake.


    "Because I can''t help but expect that from Junko. For that matter, you should have taken proper account of Aizawa."


    "Sweetie... I don''t have a body or a lid for that..."


    Junko spills a smile on his words.


    "The emergence of that magic girl is not a lily plot, is it? It''s hostile."


    And, shake.


    "Yeah. I let the WH4 that I was making here run wild, as an unexpected result, I guess it''s a born being. And Lily and the others peeled their fangs off."


    Smiling intriguingly, Junko said. It is where I am beginning to wonder if I can somehow carry it to my lab and use it as an experimental bench.


    "For now, you can recognize that magic girls are the biggest threat. I''ll think about the rain shore lily later."


    "In Aizawa''s defense, I see you saying that, shake it"


    "Haha, did you find out? But even if it is, don''t you think it''s okay with the priorities I''ve spoken of?


    Laughing innocently at the grumpy pointing out. When I saw it, I exhaled heavily.


    (You''ve grown a lot, shaking)


    Seeing the exchange of shaking and shaking, Truth thinks of himself smiling in his head.


    "The lily junction is playing the opposite. We don''t have to let the magic girl out."


    Tired says.


    "There''s no doubt that that''s a lot more of a threat than a lily or something. Lily also viewed that as a threat. If something like that goes out there, a lot of people will die."


    Tired was afraid that if we did poorly, we would even develop into a crisis on a national basis.


    "You know, Junko... I don''t know if I can tell you this..."


    Akiko comes to Junko''s side and gently ears with a voice that only Junko can hear.


    "My mom still likes Junko, and I can''t help but like him. Because it''s so rare not to say Junko''s name."


    "Oh well."


    Junko smiled and nodded, not even looking particularly disgusted.

 739 29

    The battle between the Coming Dream and the Magic Girl was prolonged.


    "Ah, it''s already depressing."


    All sorts of magic girl attacks don''t come through your dreams. No, it won''t arrive. Pink monstrous rays, flames and even shock waves were inhibited by gravity and antigravity.


    On the other hand, I was attacking my dreams. Hitting a gravitational bullet on a magic girl is dispelled by mysterious powers. There is some looseness between turning it off, and if it''s only about a second or two, it''s possible to gravitate on the magic girl. He''s eating gravity attacks and then reacting, turning them off.


    "Pushing each other?"


    Exhale small, and your dreams squeak.


    "You look tired, don''t you? Hmm... I''m getting tired too. If I take you in, with the power of your wishes, I wonder if this fatigue will heal as well?


    From the streak of battles against lilies and radar, with the battle against the present coming dream, the magical girl of boulders could not hide her fatigue either. I have a rough breath.


    We''ll be in pageant mode for a while, and we won''t both try to get our hands on it first.


    (All attacks of this monster are heavy. Strong. So I also need to instantaneously generate and guard powerful gravity to go with it, but it drains other thoughts. I don''t think I can win a wear and tear battle like this)


    It was a dream to wonder if there were any good hands, but I can''t think of any good hands. Gravity control is a highly applied ability, but when it comes to shooting decisions, I feel like it''s just a force push.


    (What to do... You''re not really getting tired, you''re close to the limit...... This kid is so sticky. I don''t know if I can do it, an attack that could be a special blow. But it doesn''t seem to prevent anything...)


    The magical girl, breathing on her shoulders and wondering if there was any good hand, came up with a good hand.


    Sneak the wand and activate the force.


    "What..."


    A few seconds later, the effect appeared immediately. My dreams give me a strange voice, and I let my body down.


    "What is this..."


    I remember a fierce illness, and a dream that was floating in the universe descended to the floor, kneeling and hands.


    The coming dream instinctively blew an anti-gravity storm from himself in all directions, trying to protect himself from the invisible attacks that were attacking him.


    "Invisible, poison gas?


    Dropping blood from my mouth and nose, my dream asks.


    "Your answer. Looks like it worked. Now the damage and the drain of power, you''re better off at once, aren''t you?


    A magical girl who reveals the identity of the attack as she has won.


    "Sa, I''ll fly this one too ~? If you can prevent it like before, try to prevent it."


    When the magic girl waved her wand, a fiercer flame erupted than ever before, covering the aisle.


    A dream that built a wall of gravity in a daze, but failed to prevent the momentum of the flames that kept spraying, and the flames reached the space where the dreams were coming, and furthermore stormed and blown to the rear.


    "Oh, did I do too much? When the coal is extinguished, it can also be taken in..."


    A magical girl who sees an unexpected figure in the space where her dreams came after the flames went out.


    "What kind of blow?


    Covered in the large body of a lion wife, a protected coming dream over a flaming spray asks looking up at the melting wolf face literally at the end of her eyes and nose.


    "Nothing... that wouldn''t be weird, would it? I admitted to being a good opponent�� such as you being killed by such a monster�� I can''t watch��. I can''t stand it...... I can''t forgive... Nothing''s wrong... there''s something wrong."


    In a weak voice - but somewhere with a satisfying sound the lion wife replied, she collapsed and fell asleep on her back. I was exposed to further fire where it was originally melting, and although I am still alive, I cannot move as soon as possible.


    "I see. I know that"


    I also forgot to be alert to the movements of the magical girl, and my dreams nodded when I looked down at my lion wife.


    "Because now... I tell you, I was attracted to you..."


    "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t mock you anymore."


    When I heard the words of my coming dream, which I told him with my hands resting on the breasts of my lion wife as he touched me, a grin appeared on the melting Wolfface.


    "I put greed... out... At the end of my life I could only break it...... my greed boiled. By analogy... in a chain of vengeance... whoever killed each other... wanted to leave something behind..."


    A pink monstrous ray poured down halfway through the words, turning the lion wife''s body into a chunk of salt.


    A dream comes up and sees a magical girl.


    "I see...... Nothing''s wrong. When I''m the enemy - the one I wholeheartedly admitted to being the enemy to be shot at, I suddenly boil out, and I feel so bad about being killed by such an unintelligible monster. And..."


    I look to the magical girl, but consciousness speaks to the lion wife, with a serene expression.


    "I know what it''s like to be a lion wife. My uncle must have been the same. I''ll take over both hearts properly. Not like my uncle again, but my lion wife gave me a light, too. My uncle, my uncle''s friends, my lion wife, they''re not even dead to my soul."


    Coming dreams tell you quietly, realizing that more than one emotion burns up in your chest at once.


    And when the lion wife covered him, the coming dream was coming up with one hand. Give me your hand so I can''t disarm gravity.


    "Lion wife, have you passed away?"


    Soon the resurrected platinum taro groans with a glimpse of a chunk of salt.


    "Hmm... it seems like it took a long time to clay the body tissue from salt."


    Platinum Taro''s body is automatically clayed when there is any abnormality. It is a mechanism that clays and then returns to a normal body. This power allows Platinum Taro''s clan to heal wounds and illnesses as well. This time, however, it seemed difficult to clay because the whole body was turned into a chunk of salt.


    Platinum Taro''s clan lived in a hiding place in a forgotten secluded area. At one point, when the wind and earth disease infected inside and the clan tried to die, we tried various secrets with our own bodies, and after many sacrifices, we got a body that could leave the disease. That''s the secret to being clayed.


    "It''s the lion''s wife''s vendetta."


    White Kintaro rushes from the front to the magical girl.


    The pink rays emitted from the wand make him another chunk of salt, but he soon returns to the body of the original White Kintaro and runs away.


    "No use! Because I''ve already learned how to get back. Hey. Even I don''t get hit all the time.


    Shouting, White Kintaro deformed his hands into a long, fat, single-edged sword, slashing the magic girl.


    "Holy shit!


    A magical girl screams depressingly and waves her wand.


    By shock waves, White Kintaro is blown up hard.


    (It''s not playing. You mean we''re close to the limit already? I need to go here all at once. This is our last chance to win)


    Of the magic girl''s body, look at the wound cut by Platinum Taro, the coming dream judge.


    "Resisting just fills me with pain, be one with me dearly"


    Magic girl complains in a soft voice.


    (Very bug spit runs. Awesome disgust. This guy doesn''t realize he''s evil and thinks he''s doing good. The type I hate the most. I want to make you suffer as much as I want and kill you)


    Though poisoned in my heart, my dreams laugh.


    "Right. Maybe that''s a good idea."


    Laughing at the magic girl, the coming dream showed consent and let her try to spread her hands.


    "I don''t have a hitter anymore, that''s fine."


    As I say, my dream is to walk into a magical girl with a rounded gap.


    The magic girl slowly approaches her dreams.


    At that moment when the magical girl tried to touch the coming dream, the coming dream gravitates to the magical girl''s body itself, while at the same time releasing a gravitational sphere from her own body to hit the magical girl from close range.


    "What!?


    After her body is weighed unusually, she is hit by an invisible gravitational sphere from the front, and the magical girl spins fast as she is bounced off the spot, swinging by the gravitational sphere.


    "I had to get close. This move was hard. I knew I was just born and inexperienced to pepper people lightly without doubting their words? Or because it''s of that nature?


    Looking comfortably at the magical girl who keeps turning around, spreading her uncontrolled grin and the coming dream mocks.


    "What''s that thing doing?


    Referring to a magical girl who keeps swinging fast at something she can''t see, returning platinum taro asks.


    "It''s like the moon and the earth. You can call it the Sun and the Earth."


    "Spin and spin."


    "Only one of them is spinning. It was a bad analogy."


    A dream returns its heels in the universe as I say it.


    "Run away while you can. I''m at my limit. I''ve run out of power now. I don''t think I can beat that right away, but I don''t have that kind of coverage."


    The magic girl has disarmed all gravity until now, but she has not completely prevented it. After bathing in gravity, he was overthrowing that power.


    The moves that the Coming Dream has now taken remain that way for a while because the natural centrifugal force created by the rotation will remain, even if it releases the gravity that continues to be generated by the ability.


    If a magic girl could strike down to a naturally occurring centrifugal force, that magic girl would also be able to control gravity. If that were possible, the Coming Dream would have prevented the previous Coming Dream attacks more efficiently, and the Coming Dream calculated that it was only gravity that was occurring with the action of supernormal forces that could be defeated, and that the naturally occurring forces should not be extinguished afterwards.


    "I wonder what happened to Akiko? That Goslori''s."


    "Do you like it?


    "No, no, no, you''re not answering the question - that. And I''m like a lily."


    White Kintaro is questioned by the coming dreams and becomes a tannic surface.


    "Brother Kehiko helped me. Do you want to come with me if you''re worried?


    "Ooh. Thanks."


    Taro Platinum thanks him with confusion for this kind voice he has been giving after his dream, which is supposed to be an enemy, has helped Akiko.


    (Congratulations to this guy, too. I would just carry it to Junko and deliver it to her as an experimental bench candidate. I wonder if Junko would be happy)


    As I went down the stairs, the comedian laughed damned aware of the white Kintaro following me.


    When Lily and Mutsuki returned to the rest room on the fourth floor, only Ye Shan was inside.


    "What happened to the others?


    Lily asks, dressed in spare clothes.


    It''s a maggot.


    "It''s not an answer."


    "They say I can be an angel. He said I meant angels. [M] I thought so for a moment, too. What I thought was hope is despair, and the real hope is that the light is somewhere else. But the result was still: Maggots just grow up to be maggots. I am a filthy soul. [M] I just ran away on my own like a monkey. I don''t want to lose my life in vain by fighting someone I know I can''t live with because I only have a survival instinct."


    It was a lily who had patiently listened to the rhetoric of the unintelligible Ye Shan, but largely guessed what had happened.


    "Please take me where the fighting took place."


    "Lily, do you think we can go now and do something about it?


    Happy Moon with a bitter smile.


    "It''s better than nothing. Maybe we can help at the perfect time, right?


    "Aha, maybe we can do enough to rush to the pinch dreadfully to get help out. It''s not going to happen after that, but come on."


    In the first place, Lily was a good moon that I didn''t think would suit me as a helper character, but I kept it quiet.

 740 30

    The magical girl, finally freed from the double-gravity rotating attack of her dreams, was rising to the lounge that was on her side, sleeping sideways on a tatami and striving to recover.


    All the food that was inside the break room is abundant and goes into deep sleep.


    I also ''magic'' myself before I go to bed. I hope it heals soon.


    Sleep was soon over. Sleep just about twenty minutes.


    I don''t know if I was happy with that, but I was still able to recover a lot. I can fight without a problem.


    "Why do we have to fight..."


    Conscious of fighting, he then doubts and leaks a voice that sounds sad.


    "Why do you hate me so much? It''s like treating me like a monster. Why? Rejected, hated, what am I? As a magic girl, I just want to make everyone happy!


    I cry in a tearful voice, but I don''t cry. I don''t have eyes in the first place.


    Identity inquiries, in fact, know the answers themselves. It''s still painful because I know. I will always have to live to fulfill my aspirations. The only way to do this is to keep eating. All the first to eat had a strong desire to create a magical girl who could make people''s wishes come true. So now, we just live up to that aspiration.


    "I''m not alone. There are many of them in me. More to come. But I myself am alone. No one who understands me is anywhere. Reject me, hate, mock, try to hurt me"


    I know the world isn''t like this. Normal people also know it''s not like this. Thanks to the absorption of the Mad Scientists, they have more knowledge and insight than the crowd. That''s why I know. I''m lonely, and I can''t tell with anyone.


    "Is that...?


    Wake yourself up and see yourself in the mirror that was in the fuzz room.


    "Haha, it''s definitely a monster. I can''t. This is what I looked like."


    Dig into the memories of the Mad Scientists as they look in the mirror and transform themselves into their average ideal image.


    The meat melts down at your feet, your guts and bones shrink, and the excess shrinkage liquefies and drains out of your body with the melted meat. The excess skin shrinks and degenerates into clothes.


    "I don''t know if this is a good idea..."


    My body shrunk considerably and I was about 150 cm tall. Whatever you look like, you''re no different than a human girl. There was a beautiful little, adorable looking girl with big, creepy eyes and a slightly soaked, loose mouth.


    The costume, which has also been coloured by denatured skins, has an overall white tone. It also contains some light pink but mostly white. The medium folded tongari hat is also white, and the two little tweezers, embellished like decorations on the hat, look like they are made of pale purple crystals.


    "Even if I change my appearance, I''m sure the middle taste is a monster again - or something like that. Ha..."


    Magic girl laughing powerless and lonely.


    (Isn''t it necessary to focus on this place in the first place? For some reason here, it''s just people who get in my way, and they''re all strong about something...)


    The magic girl knows what kind of place this is, with the knowledge of the engineers who took it in. I also know about the outside world.


    "Alright, let''s get out into the outside world! There''s a lot of people out there who are sure to accept me."


    Waving the wand with a bright smile full of hope, the magic girl destroys the window and wall of the break room.


    I danced through the universe, I flew lightly, and I tried to jump out of a hole in the wall.


    "Ouch!


    Momentum hit his head well against the invisible wall, and the magic girl hit her head and looked out.


    "What is this? The wall''s covering the building?


    A magical girl who immediately understands that space is cut off from the outside world by the power of a rather powerful paranormal.


    "So... I knew I couldn''t do it."


    Shake a wand with a large number of eyeballs, and try not to destroy it, nor be frightened.


    I wonder if we can''t manage to destroy this wall and crawl the roots of consciousness all over the building. I didn''t even know that would divide her fate.


    Powerful sensing capability instantly detects that the boundaries that cover the building are formed by multiple force fields.


    "I mean, no, you just have to destroy the source of power."


    Laughing, the magic girl set a policy for the future.


    "I''ve been noticed. And this..."


    I sense that the roots of consciousness for sensing have been unleashed, and the lily stops and solitary.


    Lily and Mutsuki were guided to Ye Shan and were on their way to an earlier battle location.


    "It would be impossible for even Shizuno magicians to search so extensively and instantaneously for the roots of consciousness"


    Every inch of this instant lab is like detecting it in an instant. Whoever did this is obvious. I cannot forbid surprise at its power. No, I still don''t know the bottom of my powers.


    "What''s going on?


    "The magic girl found out where the pillars of the junction are."


    On a good moon asking, Lily answers with her hands on the wall. Fatigue has not greatly recovered yet, but it is still worse than before. For a very short time, but thanks to a temporary sleep in the waiting room.


    "Finally, the magic girl wants to go outside."


    On the lily dialogue, the good moon makes a bitter laugh. Thinking about what would happen if something like that got out of the world, it''s not too funny and makes me laugh.


    "I don''t even like being trapped. Naturally."


    Ye Shan said, but naturally we both ignore it.


    "But if we go outside, we''ll be free from that threat, too. Aha."


    The outside world will be unscrupulous, but if it does, the institutions that should, and no matter how powerful that magical girl is, I don''t think we can turn all of humanity against our enemies and win. On the contrary, it can also be described as the existence of a scale that turns all mankind against its enemies.


    "I don''t think so. You''ve worked all this brutality on me. I''m sorry if I didn''t give you despair in my hands."


    It''s a shivering lily, but there are some things that must be done to do it.


    "Let''s go see the Junkos."


    To the words of Lily, the Good Moon was astonished. And at the same time, I was convinced. You can''t possibly not know what that word means in this situation, and I think that''s all that''s possible in this situation.


    "Aha, how could a prized lily sit on her stomach like that?"


    "I hate Junko too, but this is of different quality."


    Broiled into a good moon, Lily says with a mucky voice and expression.


    "It''s like pest extermination. You didn''t just tarnish my vision, you can''t keep the pests that bit me alive."


    "Right here."


    Ip Mountain stops his leg.


    The hallway walls and one side of the ceiling are burning. And all over the floor and walls, there''s cracks in it. It is clear that there was intense fighting using supernatural powers.


    In the middle of the hallway, I discover a mass of burnt salt falling. From the size, Lily and Yuzuki guessed that someone ate the rays of the magic girl and her body was turned into whole salt.


    "You''re a lion''s wife."


    The Spirit had already flown away into the underworld, but with residual thought Lily perceived it.


    "Ye Shan. Fight if you encounter a magic girl while you patrol. I won''t allow you to run away next time. Engage until the end of the day with the intention of dying. If you run against my life, be prepared for the punishment that seems better when you die."


    "Yes. Ugh, maggot-patrol, out."


    It was a lily that commands a feeling of intimidation, but Leaf Mountain does not seem to have crossed the line at all, and with the usual nori and atmosphere, one turns back in the direction in which the lily and the harmonious moon came.


    "Are you okay with Ip Shan alone? Why don''t you just run away again?


    Seeing Ye Shan, where the wind blows, such as the threat of lilies, Mutsuki questioned Lily''s instructions.


    "Ip Mountain is a joker in a way. Tentatively, if we say we''ll fight together, it won''t change that Junko and I are our enemies, will it? Because of this, Ip Shan dared not to associate with Junko and the others on this occasion, so it would be better if you did something else."


    "Insurance? Ah. But I already know Leaf Mountain exists."


    "Better not to know, but there''s nothing wrong with being known. It''s important to keep one person moving as a guerrilla."


    "I don''t even think Ip Mountain is a miscast for the marching army as insurance."


    Even with Lily''s explanation, it should be noted that Happy Moon did not understand Lily''s policy very well.

 741 31

    Tired, Junko and Yukiko also sensed that the roots of consciousness were flown throughout the laboratory.


    It''s like the very spirit of a magical girl has overshadowed everything in the institute, albeit for a moment. And she tried to search for something.


    "Tired, what''s that?


    Junko asks, tired of being better at spiritual surgery than he is.


    "Probably the magic girl in the matter, but I don''t even know what I was looking for"


    Lily, the person who built the bond, immediately perceived the purpose, but she could not ask Tired, Junko and Yukiko.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    True asks. I truly perceived it through the truth, but I pretend I didn''t know it and speak up.


    "Looks like the magic girl is exploring something"


    Tired answered.


    I wonder if you know where the survivors are in the lab.


    I''m nervous about that word of shaking. Because I thought that was likely and even more likely to come here.


    "Somebody''s coming."


    Said Yukiko, turning towards the stairs. It was Coming Dream and Platinum Taro who showed up. Seeing Taro Platinum, Akiko strokes her chest down.


    "Welcome home, come dream"


    "I''m home, Brother Kehiko. The magic girl couldn''t be finished, but she''s sprinkled well."


    Came right in front of Kehiko, looked up at Kehiko and laughed.


    "Did you worry a little?


    "Don''t worry, I was desperately trying to believe you''d be okay if you came."


    Kehiko jokes and answers to the joking dream.


    "How''s Mina?


    "There was a healer-like power person in the dusty regisuntance, and he was seen. I don''t know who Poona is... but even that body seems to have made sense of her ability to heal."


    It was decided that it was better not to teach too unnecessarily externally that Poona''s body was not human''s, and neither Kehiko nor Angel spoke.


    Then, before Kahiko comes to dream, he tells all the stories Junko told earlier.


    "Dear Lily, pity you"


    Platinum Taro, who was listening to Kehiko on the side, groans and stares at Junko, who is a little further away.


    "You don''t immediately speak of dissatisfaction, and the pure child you''ve been accumulating is quite useless, right? If Brother Kehiko is unhappy with me, tell him right away.


    "Yes, sir. You can''t be shy of them."


    I feel a little shy when it comes to other human opponents, but I can say things in a clear light just for my dreams.


    "Huh?"


    Immediately afterwards, his dreams suddenly brought him to his forehead, and Kehiko turned his eyes round.


    "I''m tired. If you don''t rest a little, the gear''s not going to move. Plus... my lion wife was killed by someone other than me in front of me, and my lion wife helped me, and I''m so... weird."


    All kinds of emotions blew like a storm, and I wanted time to sort out my feelings when I came to dream.


    "I wasn''t surprised when I heard my lion wife helped me."


    Kehiko speaks in a quiet tone, holding the body of the coming dream.


    "He seemed cold at first sight, but in every verse of the word, he let it drift like loneliness. You wanted company, or you wanted people with the same thoughts as you."


    Kahiko now understands that that''s why he didn''t terrorize on his own and created an organization. Moreover, the organization was also narrowed down not by a large number of organizations, but by all those with the same aspirations.


    (Though I think it was a mistake to choose me)


    When I was supporting terrorism in Lion Wife''s organization, Kehiko stayed out of my mind the whole time.


    Kahiko sits down on the spot, replacing her body with a chair, replacing the body of her dreams, and dressing up as if her dreams were coming. It feels like a close hug, and the eyes are concerned, but if you think you need to make your tired comin ''dreams a little easier, you can''t care less.


    I''m going to support this guy forever.


    Because the coming dream relies on me the most, I feel strongly that Kehiko wants to answer it with all her might.


    Taro Platinum, who was on his side, looked at the abundance of both of them and moved to those with Akiko, which became somewhat difficult.


    "The lion wife said a chain of hatred or something, but neither me nor the lion wife hates anything. It''s just a chain of retaliation, just to do it back as normal because you''ve been hit. The lion wife said it was like it was over there because if she died, no one would take revenge, but no. I have to prey on the magic girl who killed my lion wife on her own."


    "You don''t think so."


    Kehiko, who listens to his coming dreams and clearly denies them.


    "That reasoning means that if you don''t stop someone else, he''ll be retaliated against again. If someone else in here stays put, will you kill him?


    "That''s not what I thought. There''s nothing wrong with people on your side."


    "Oh well. I''m relieved to hear that."


    "Brother Kehiko, you didn''t think I had that much vision?


    I raised my face as it was brought to me by Kahiko, and with an unsatisfactory look, I dreamed of seeing Kahiko''s face from below.


    "No, you were stranger to me. Sorry."


    "Brother Kehiko''s face looks very weird when you look at him in this position. You can see right through the nostrils."


    "You can''t talk about people either."


    With Kahiko laughing, he jokes and pinches the nose of Kahiko''s dreams, and the Kahiko''s groin wanders all in return.


    Nobody noticed how Junko had been filming the two of them all the time.


    The magical girl, dressed in the figure and costume of a beautiful girl, arrived at one of the pillars of the junction without any hindrance whatsoever.


    "I wish I could break this... I think"


    It''s just a wall in front of you. But I can see intense power emanating from this wall.


    "Maybe I was born, and I was prepared for this in advance to keep you out?


    She is a magical girl who gets unnecessarily sad when she thinks so.


    "If you deny me so much and reject me, why was I born?"


    Whimpering, he spins his wand a spin and slams his strength against the wall.


    I can see with a definite feeling that the force field has vanished.


    "Five more. They''re all out of place. I''m sure those people will come in the way, and I don''t know what to do."


    Not trying to move quickly, the magic girl had been conceiving on the spot for a while.


    "Oh, hey, guys, gather around."


    Lilies appearing at the entrance speak up. There is also a good moon beside me.


    "Uh, hey, I fell apart on everyone. Me and Lily''s Causes"


    Junko approached Lily and told her with a smile.


    "Mutsuki didn''t hear from Akiko later."


    "Akiko, let me hear it right later, too. You have to scrutinize if you''re not listening to something that''s never happened."


    "Yes, sir."


    To Lily''s request, Akiko replies with a laugh.


    "Was it recognized that things are going a lot more troublesome now than they are about me or the cause of me and Junko?


    "You mean the magic girl, right? I haven''t seen it yet, but it looks like most of the kids here fought it out."


    "If that magical girl were to be freed by the world, I would see more disaster than the monstrous Arlaune of a decade ago."


    To Lily''s remarks, the entrance is annoyed. It is mainly the Mad Scientists who are upset or exalted. I was excited that such a monster was about to emerge from our laboratory.


    "Battlecreature production guys, make me something hell. Whoa."


    "No, the bad part would be the Magic Girl Manufacturing Research Department"


    "The two coincidentally combined but are the result of the late, and we shouldn''t be proud to have created such a superorganism in this laboratory?


    "Mr. Yukioka, can''t you manage to capture him alive?


    "I''d like to, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s going to be difficult."


    As the entrance is bothered, one of the technicians is questioned directly, and Junko answers with a smile.


    "That''s why Junko, I hate it so much, but don''t we fight together?


    "Whoa. Nothing. I don''t like it."


    To Junko, who accepts Lily''s suggestion in two replies, tiredness makes her mouth half open.


    "That''s the kind of crazy-headed shitty bitch who kills for the sake of harassment only, targeting the people around Junko and Aizawa. And fighting with it, are you serious?


    A lily stares at her. Lily just glanced at the glimpse, and all she has to do is stand in a cool face.


    "I disagree, too. I mean, I don''t understand pure children or true nerves. You can often ignore that emotional aspect and divide it rationally."


    Tired of a pungent tone at any given time.


    "Rebellion in emotional letting is in itself a futile interaction. The intestines remain boiled down, but it is foolish to make a mistake in choosing between emotions."


    Consciously in a soft tone, the truth tired me out.


    (Mr. Aizawa, I could talk like this. Though to make you tired)


    The shake looks unexpectedly true.


    "What about your dreams?


    Tired turns his gaze to dreams and asks. I''m still leaning on Kehiko.


    "I don''t care about this woman, but magic girls are much more of a threat, so I''m sure we should put our hands together. My uncle''s direct vendetta was his lion wife in the first place, right? The lion''s wife was also murdered in the midst of a battle with me by a magic girl. And at the end of the day, help me."


    More aware of the lily than the tiredness of the inquiry, the coming dream stated.


    "Oh, it was such a long time ago. I thought he was a little more usable, but he was a misnomer."


    A lily that floats a mockery and slaps haters.


    "I don''t have to. The lion wife gave me light before she passed away. The light does dwell in me."


    Without anger or excitement, Lily was intrigued by the coming dream of stating her thoughts dignified and pale.


    (You picked up an interesting kid, Junko)


    Lily whining in her mouth.


    "I can''t even afford to chat too long, so let me get to the point. There are six pillars of the union, one of which was destroyed."


    Lily reports.


    "So if three of the remaining five are destroyed, the line will be broken, and the magic girl and I will most likely go outside."


    Said Yukiko, who is good at junctions.


    "You will. So the question is, how do you prevent a magic girl from breaking the line?"


    "There are three out of five objects that need to be protected, but you don''t know how a magic girl moves. I don''t think it''s safe to divide the power into three parts and guard each pillar."


    Junko suggests.


    "Conversely, it means that you will spread your power in three parts."


    "But you can''t grasp the magic girl''s movements, can you?


    "Yeah. If there''s no other good means, that''s all I have. Neither I nor you will be able to disperse your power in addition to the fact that you are draining much of it in repeated battles."


    "I don''t think I have any other hands. At least not to me."


    After Lily and Junko talk, we both think about it.


    "To attract good things, I don''t know if they''ll be on it."


    And, true.


    "In fact, there''s only one proposed dispersion for Junko, isn''t there? I''ve got an extension, so call me as soon as the magic girl shows up, and it feels sticky until we all rush to one place."


    I will supplement Junko''s proposal.


    "It''s an emergency radio. I''ll give it to you."


    The policy has not yet been decided, but the county mountain brings the radio and hands it to Junko, Lily and Ji respectively.


    "We don''t have time to think about it forever, and let''s go with Junko''s proposal. What you need to be aware of is that magic girls are more likely to gain that much strength if they take in humans. There was the same danger not only to living organisms, but also to spiritual bodies. Stop attacking like a psychic."


    "That''s probably fine"


    In response to Lily''s words, a dream came.


    "Magic girls are desperate. The human mind rejects. I took in the lion wife, but I spit it out right away. I never take in a grudge attack. I just don''t know if it works either."


    "I see you didn''t waste your lion wife''s death either."


    Upon hearing the report of his coming dream, Lily grins. If an attack by resentful spirits were to pass, the restrictions on lilies would be largely off, unlike earlier, and we could fight it out of mind.


    "Bye. Shall we split into three groups? I''ll make up my mind, okay?


    "You have more friends with Junko, so it would be appropriate for you to do the sorting."


    Lily tells Junko to confirm.


    "Bye, I''ll split the squad. First of all, my squad is me, Lily, Sacha, Hachi. Next is True, Tired, and True Squad with five people from the Chocolate Resistance. Finally, Plutonium Dundee''s four and Mutsuki, Akiko, and Taro Platinum, your total of seven, come dream squad."


    "Alright, with Senior Aizawa -"


    It''s annoying and tiring to see that the shake is delightful.


    "To bother to separate me from my servants is a delightful extraction. Besides, what''s the same squad that I am with Junko, are you sure about this division?


    "Where''s Lily''s servant?


    To the inquiry of Lily, Junko inquires.


    "Yeah, well, I don''t remember being my mom''s servant."


    Akiko agreed with Junko and made him laugh mean.

 742 32

    While the human side could not detect the movement of the magic girl, the magic girl perceived the movement of the human side and stopped her leg.


    "I knew you were coming."


    A magical girl who finds out she''s splitting into two units and heading for the pillars of the junction, and giggles damned.


    "It doesn''t look like we''re gonna split up and protect all five of the remaining places, so let''s destroy the two empty places first."


    Alone, the magic girl resumed her journey.


    One of the pillars of the power field of the junction was at the entrance, so the squads of Junko, Lily, Yukiko, and Hachiko were waiting at the entrance without moving.


    "The Mad Scientists here should kill them all in advance. Because if a magic girl absorbs you, that''s all the magic girl can do."


    "I wonder if you want me to give that a break. I know a lot of people."


    Junko laughs bitterly when he hears Lily''s disturbing dialogue.


    "Then you''d better kill him extra. That said, if I can''t do it, Junko and both of you will turn to the enemy."


    "I''d like you to kill me in the mood, but that''s not gonna happen."


    Listening to Lily''s disturbing dialogue, Eight Ghosts tell her without expression.


    "And this unbalanced division is what you were thinking? Or is it just playful?


    "Lily''s worn out now and she doesn''t have much power, and I''m not trying to protect her."


    "You are really good at touching my scales"


    She smiles and laughs back at Junko, but Lily''s temples are tight.


    "I''ve recovered a lot. But it is true that it is still not in good shape. Why don''t you stab me in the stomach? This is a great opportunity, isn''t it?


    "If you were in the opposite position, would Lily be happy to stab most of you?


    "I''m not kidding. Others don''t have to know, and it''s impossible for Junko to be such a beauty. I need to be thorough and let you break your heart and admit to total defeat."


    "Hmm, can you imagine that schematic? Do you have a proper picture in your brain? It''s not just paranoia."


    Lily grinned at Junko, who asked half the tease.


    "It''s been a long time. This is how we both talk slowly."


    "We had a conversation on the ship, didn''t we? I wonder if dementia started before I knew it."


    "It means relax and talk."


    "You just didn''t open your heart to me after all, or you would have despised me. Even when I was going to have a normal conversation with you, I''m sure you were listening, depressed about me, right?


    "No, no, no, no, no. It''s too twisted."


    "If not, what would they say?"


    That''s all I''ve talked about, I realize that I''m being annoyed, and the bat seems badly pushing the silent lily.


    (He''s a humane kid to make. And a child without growth. Well, it''s a lot of the type for overlife)


    Seeing such a lily, she was a pure child who laughed when she dulled.


    True and tired, and a total of five dust resistances at night, shaking, and ten nights, arrive at the designated location and spread out moderately to guard their surroundings.


    "If it doesn''t work, retreat immediately from the subspace tunnel. I''ll keep one open there for that."


    "Okay."


    Seeing the open subspace tunnel, the truth nods.


    "By the way, why is Tired sticking to Senior Aizawa like that? Are you a faggot?


    "Yes."


    Tired answers instantly to the shake of asking straightforwardly toward a truly intimate tiredness.


    "Isn''t tired a bit hostile? That''s how I look at you."


    Ten nights whistle in my ear.


    "Yeah, I look like I do too. I''m sure he treats me like a faggot and sees me like I''m trying to take Senior Aizawa or something."


    "Shaking... because I''m saying it in a voice I can''t hear, I don''t know how to say it in a voice I can hear grandiose"


    Ten nights poke at me with a pulled grin. A gaze full of tired hostility seemed to be getting sharper and sharper.


    "Is Senior Aizawa a little faggot, too? Even if you''re tired of acting like a cuddle, keep it up."


    "Is that why? If I refuse, I will tease you. I will persevere. I will go. I will be depressed. I just give up more because I''m depressed."


    To the shake of not hesitating to ask, the truth answers pale. Both this question and this answer have been repeated many times before with another human being.


    "Oh, you''re so sweet, Senior. And that''s tough. So, are tired clinging to such seniors'' kindness? What about that as a man? No, what about being a man and pushing me through in the first place?


    "Are you fighting and selling?


    A tired and sinister voice is uttered in the shake of blaming straight.


    "You''re most pitiful. At least I think so. I thought so, and I gave up."


    Tired of being showered with truly unforgiving words and being a fluke. But I won''t try to get away from the truth.


    "I mean, weren''t the shakes faggots?


    Shaking was stunned by the fastball inquiry.


    "Why does that happen? Are you looking at me like that?


    "Yeah. It''s always noisy, Senior Aizawa."


    The look of being outside my heart makes me say it softly.


    "Were you loud even without me..."


    I don''t feel bad for being admired, but I was also beginning to truly suspect that shaking was getting into the earliest troublesome realm. Even if you don''t tie it to homosexuality, imagine how you are given your own name and shaken in places you don''t know, and you fall into boulders.


    "It would be weird if a man respected a man, missed him, or just tied him together like that. Because women take it in that creepy direction right away. Hey, ten nights."


    "Even if you ask me to agree, there''s no answer."


    I put myself at a disadvantage, so after spotting the shaking prospect of taking sides, ten nights looking in trouble.


    "That''s it for the chatter."


    Tired of noticing the signs first, but hands on the knife away from the truth.


    Make sure the other four get tired, and get into combat position. Slightly, but I heard footsteps coming this way from afar.


    "Does the large number of people in this squad mean that this squad is looking at individual battle power low?"


    Poona speaks the question. There are currently seven people on this occasion: Laimeng, Mina, Kehiko, Angel, Mutsuki, Akiko, and Platinum Taro. It''s a combination of four plutonium dandies and three under the umbrella of a lily.


    "Junko and Lily at the entrance. The other squad is tired. There is no overlife here. If it''s simply combat power, I guess I''m comparable to Overlife, but I was seen below than the other three. That sort of thing."


    No luxury, no pride, no remorse, just a sober mouthful to say that''s a harsh fact, a dream came to say.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange to combine with us, your boss''s enemies?


    Towards the face of Plutonium Dundee, Akiko asks in a modest voice.


    "There could have been a contrary intention. As an angel''s guide, there are prospects of losing obsession by letting them fight together."


    "Originally not obsessed"


    A coming-dream that inexorably denies Angel''s words.


    "We were just after the lion wife. You murdered the lion''s wife, and you want revenge on us? It was the magic girl who killed the lion wife in the first place, though."


    "It''s a pattern that''s only been long enough to count your one-handed fingers since I met you, and you''re the one I haven''t had as much conversation with, so it''s true that you don''t think you''re very sad when you die, instead of wanting revenge."


    To the question of coming dreams, Mutsuki answered.


    "You mean you squeeze the grudge against your lion wife and not point it around her? But it was Lily who helped his lion wife."


    "I don''t have any grudges. I just took revenge for dropping it."


    "Huh? I don''t even resent you."


    Mutsuki dreams of coming here with interest. It''s a hard story to believe from the Moon, which was stained with resentment against the world and resulted in resentment from a large number of humans.


    "I''m pitying you, but I''m not sure I can resent you. My lion wife died, a little neat, but my pity didn''t go away. I''ve always wanted to be with my uncle."


    Talking, I feel a little shaded by the look of my dreams.


    "My uncle, who was murdered by his lion wife, was the first good leader I could admit to. It was a short time, but I taught you a lot. Lighted me, lit my heart, and my world spread all at once. I wanted to teach you a lot more."


    "Oh well."


    A good moon with a merciful look at coming dreams. There are places where Akiko also feels the words of her coming dreams, which make her a mysterious face.


    (The world has spread thanks to my mom, too. Ma, it was my mom who locked me up ~)


    Similar stories are everywhere, Akiko thinks.


    "What I resent is Brother Kehiko. He''s gone on his own from me..."


    "I''m sorry..."


    "I will never forgive you. I won''t forgive you for life."


    There was resentment. He stared at me with his eyes, and Kehiko distracted himself and apologized, but his dreams would not be condoned.


    "But I can''t believe I went to avenge the lion wife and that the lion wife could help me. The Lion Wife is a Lion Wife, I guess I had a lot to think about, but I think a lot about what I was thinking."


    That''s what I say. A vague grin on my dreams.


    "The lion wife was a guy who didn''t really open his heart to people. I guess what I said in front of us was that I had a strong desire to destroy the world and that terrorism was a sacred act."


    says Kehiko.


    "But so did I... I hated everything in the world. I wanted to break it, and I joined the terror."


    Hearing Khiko''s dialogue telling him to squeeze out with a bitter look, the heartbeat of the Happy Moon quickens. I wondered if we were going to talk about someone in a similar situation. If that''s the case, it''s a story I don''t want to hear.


    "Brother Kehiko had just been freakishly modified by Junko and his hatred and anger had been amplified as a result. The original Brother Kehiko, that''s not true. So don''t worry about it. I don''t care either."


    "Even if they say so..."


    No matter how much personality was modified, it was also Khiko who wanted that personality modification, and resentment and anger were derived from within Khiko.


    "I want to start over if I can start over with my life. I want to make sure I didn''t make a mistake."


    The impossible wish that Kahiko uttered was a wish that he thought, suffered and wept many times too.


    "There''s a kid who thinks the same thing."


    In the words that Mutsumomon uttered, he saw Mutsumoon as if he were surprised.


    "I..."


    It is a good moon that I also wanted to talk about my personality, but I couldn''t get in the way.


    "Aha, that''s why I''m here"


    A good moon laughs when she sees the magic girl emerge from the stairs in front of her. The figure is different, but the Arlaune in me resonates. Definitely.


    Together, he watched the magic girl bewildered, even as he took up a battle posture.


    "You''re so cute."


    A harmonious moon laughs at a beautiful girl as if she were doing a magical girl cosplay.


    "True? But you say the flavor stays a monster or something. Anyway."


    A magical girl with a dry grin.


    "If you''re conscious, monster, why don''t you stop?


    "Exactly. With one heart to be an angel, you will be saved and accepted."


    Platinum Taro and Angel keep saying.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ll keep having it with me, and I''ll live as I please. It''s sad to be scorned for saying it''s a monster, but you have no choice."


    "I hope you don''t have a choice."


    Listening to the magic girl''s narrative grass in an annoying tone, Mina says as she sighs and takes the radio.


    "Um, this is Dream Squad. A magic girl has appeared. Huh...? Huh? ''Cause here too..."


    I send an equally suspicious gaze at the strange condition of Mina, who reported to Junko on the radio.


    "I was just about to contact you."


    The appearance becomes that of a human being, and the outfit looks at the magical girl who looks like it, says the truth toward the pure child beyond the radio.


    "A magic girl appeared over here. Immediately...... I see. Okay."


    While I''m surprised by Junko''s report, the truth is, as usual, he''s faceless.


    "Reinforcements are not coming. We have to do something about this place."


    "What? What do you mean?


    Ask true reports with frowning roots.


    "He said magic girls showed up at about the same time, both at the entrance and where there were good moons and dreams of coming. I mean, that''s what I mean."


    To the true answer, the dark air dominated the scene.

 743 33

    A little back in time, an entrance...


    "Two pillars of the junction have been crushed."


    Lily reports. I didn''t bother to think and say that what was crushed was a place nobody was protecting.


    "Ma, you''re right. With more struts, we could have bought time, shredded the power of our enemies, and most importantly, figured out their movements, and set them up here."


    With the number of pillars that generate the power field of the junction, we can follow the route of the magical girl who destroys it, so we can also take the method of picking up depression by all ahead of time - Junko said with that kind of nuance.


    "The junction is stronger with fewer fields of power, so I was worried about the six of these times. Too little, however, raises the risk of destruction, and there is a wide range that must be surrounded by bonds."


    The construction of the junction requires a strut to form a minimum of three fields of force, but the less this strut - that is, the smaller the shape of the polygon - the greater the strength of the junction itself. However, junctions with fewer pillars are so narrower in scope that there is also a higher risk of junction collapse due to pillar destruction.


    "I know that too, but hey."


    "If you know, will you just stop mouthing your impossible aspirations for sweet results?


    "I didn''t blame Lily for anything, why would I take it that way? It''s not just light-hearted. Were you such a prick before?


    Lily was lightly shocked by what Junko told her. I''m sure it''s frustrating, but I was shocked that Pure Son bent that.


    "I''m just upset. Someone must be on your side."


    "Oh well. I thought I''d be glad to be on my side for a long time."


    "I often have such a dialogue in front of me...... no, you can speak for yourself with dignity. I don''t know how to think about it. I wonder if Junko is the one who speaks such a dialogue."


    A lily that amplifies even more frustration.


    Looks like he''s here.


    Send a gaze to Hachiko and Hachiko, where Junko is a little further away, to encourage vigilance.


    "I don''t feel anything, though."


    I wondered how Junko could have guessed the signs of the enemy, and Lily asked. Lilies can also be perceived with supersensation if approached to some extent, but Junko''s perception is nevertheless too early.


    "Arlaune''s mental waves are emitting, because I get it. But..."


    Even so, Junko felt this was heterogeneous.


    In the time he waited, Junko was shown all the research data from the Battle Creature Department from the county mountains, and learned that WH4 conferred the very nature of Arlaune rather than the simple transplantation of Arlaune. As a result, Arlaune, a parasitic plant with both intelligence and spirit, has become a creature that inspires evolution, not as a parasitic organism or plant, but as an animal, with the desire of some, a magical girl who is now a threat in this institute.


    (Some examples once took over the gene of Arlaune, but it''s not as mixed up and hard to understand as it was then. The nature of Arlaune is darker. Much more than a copy......)


    Junko looks into the hallway behind the entrance. Lily, Yukiko and Hachi are similarly watching.


    A girl emerges from the hallway and notices several of the entrance personnel.


    "Back off."


    Eight ghosts head for the hallway while calling out to the personnel not to be served. Sachiko follows suit.


    "Heh, that''s so cute."


    Junko never moved, and he saw the magic girl on the spot and muttered.


    "Wow, there were so many people here - Yes, attention everyone ~. I''m Magic Girl WH4 = III. I''ve come to make everyone''s wish come true."


    The entrance turned to the girl who spoke with a happy smile. The majority of them were fears, but some of them had curiosities of research appetite or indifferent desires. To those in the Magic Girl Production Laboratory, I was clearly delighted.


    "An extra favor. Go home."


    Eight ghosts look at the magic girl from the front and say away without a nibble.


    "Of course I can make your brother''s wish come true. Hey. Even if I say it badly, or try to kill me. ''Cause that''s what magic girls do."


    "Then die. That''s what I want."


    Eight ghosts turn to the magic girl. He was hiding his entire body in a cape, so he also looked as if he was moving to slip.


    A magic girl tried to shake her wand, but Lucky Son shot a gun and prevented it. He is shot in the arm and the movement of the magic girl''s hand is interrupted.


    Eight ghosts approach the magic girl while she flinches. The front of the cloak opens, and a good number of spears pop up simultaneously, trying to skewer the magic girl.


    The magic girl grinned, not trying to avoid the attack of the eight ghosts, but becoming a literal skewer.


    "Gotcha."


    Eight ghosts tried to pull through the spear. The spear is fixed by meat pressure and cannot be pulled out. Then the magical girl smiled and said this dialogue away.


    The Eight Ghosts spear scheme is a dark vessel that is directly connected to the Eight Ghosts torso, so all spears cannot be severed simultaneously. I wasn''t assuming that they would take all the spears and grab them, etc.


    A magical girl puts her own face on the face of the Eight Ghosts, and without hesitation lays her own lips on the lips of the Eight Ghosts. Eight ghosts couldn''t avoid it, as if it were even magic.


    At the next moment, the head of the Eight Ghosts was instantly sucked from her lips by the Magic Girl, and the top disappeared from the neck of the Eight Ghosts, leaving only the cape on the spot.


    The cross section of the neck is visible, so the torso in the cape remains, but the cape covers the bottom from the neck, making it look like just the cape at first glance.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Angelina, who saw the wretched remains of the eight ghosts, slapped her hand and danced a small dance, shaking with joy.


    "Hmm. You''re taking in memories and emotions before you eat, that one. Don''t think there''s actually no need to ''eat''. It''s a ritual, or it needed to be eaten in the early stages, but it''s no longer necessary at the moment."


    Junko talks about his observations with an interesting smile when he sees eight ghosts being taken in by a magic girl and murdered.


    "How can you judge that?


    County Mountain asks Junko.


    "It''s simply a change in the look on that kid''s face. Before I ate it, when I touched her head, it seemed like a lot of information was pouring into her, and I felt like I wasn''t here."


    "I see... you didn''t have enough of my observation"


    County Mountain doing a hand on the jaw with a decidedly bad looking look.


    "This man''s wish... is the extermination of the back streets. All right, that wish, I''m gonna get out of here."


    Declare it exalted with the voice played by the magic girl.


    "What are you going to do if you have a desire to keep the back street? Are you going to make everyone''s wish come true?


    "Ugh... that''s..."


    To Lily''s point, the magic girl wanders openly.


    "You''ve noticed the contradiction. I''d love to hear how you can interpret it conveniently."


    "Uh-huh..."


    She was a magical girl who thought seriously about lilies pointing out with a mean tone and grin.


    That''s where the radio goes in. The other person was pity.


    "There''s a magic girl out there? No... I''m here too..."


    Listen to Sauna''s report and quickly nurse what it means.


    More wireless. Now it''s true.


    "Um... I''m here too. I think we split up. He also showed up to you in the dream."


    Junko speaks up so that Lily and Yukiko can also hear him.


    "This is also the par for this operation. But I don''t think we''re going to split up and maintain all the same power...


    And, lucky boy.


    "I think the very nature of the ability is all the same. But I don''t know about the power. Biologically, it should be weakened shortly after the division. But if we think of it as a dividing creature, we can also go back to our original size by the passage of time. I mean, the magic girl cares about it, and if she has enough time, she can keep increasing the number of individuals with the same power."


    Hearing about Junko, Yukiko''s spine got cold. The same goes for many researchers on the spot. Some were happy and excited, though.


    "If that theory is correct, if we leave it for a long time, instead of seriously leading to a crisis of human annihilation? Not to mention that monster evolves into a stronger life by taking in people''s aspirations."


    "Yeah. I''m not exaggerating, I think if we unleash this, it''ll be a human pinch"


    Junko says lightly with a tone-free voice and expression to the lily that grips his face.


    "Then... you just have to make me a priority with the hope of the stronger one. We have to fight each other and prove it."


    She was a magical girl who answered the earlier question of lily with a face she didn''t feel comfortable with.


    "I mean, do you let your divided selves fight each other? Or if you have conflicting wishes, you want me to split up and fight again? It''s a convenient interpretation."


    "Mm-hmm. Then tell me what to do."


    "I don''t know. At last, your very existence is a great contradiction. You are truly unsolicited and annoying in taking people''s lives while making their wishes. It''s better for people to be gone, isn''t it?


    A lily that speaks to a swollen magic girl in an upbeat and mean tone.


    (Lily really likes to dis people. Well, that poisonous tongue won''t do you any good, Hideaki. I''d love to play it against you once and try to snag it)


    Seeing the lily cursing the magic girl as if she feels good, Junko thinks.


    "Well, I can''t tell you if you take me in, and I''ll decide to take you in next."


    Pointing to the lily, the magic girl declared with a bounced voice.


    "Magic girl, she split up and even showed up at Junko''s. I don''t think we can expect any rescue over there."


    After listening to Sachina''s report, Kehiko, Mutsuki and Taro Platinum become the face of darkness.


    "They''re all already worn out... I thought you had all the help you could get, but you have to fight and defeat it."


    Kehiko groans. Kehiko herself is full of energy, but she is mainly caught in the teething thoughts when support is her main self full of energy but she can''t help it.


    "I''ve recovered reasonably well. Miso magic is amazing. I can''t believe it even leads to this body of mine."


    Patience is moving forward in front of the magic girl.


    "My body doesn''t seem to be dying that easily, and I''ll try my best. Good luck to you all."


    "That''s the same for me. It''s a clay body. It''s a iguagri head."


    Next to the inspiring pity, Platinum Taro advanced with a bright look.


    "I''m the same, aren''t I? Compared to immortality? Aha."


    Mutsuki also claims to be a loser, but she doesn''t move forward, mainly because she gets a long range fight from the middle range. But if Piona and Platinum Taro collapse, I think I have to stand in front of them.


    "I''m not immortal, but I''m a proximity team, so please support Mutsuki."


    "Yes, sir. I''ll try to make you aware of Akiko''s guard."


    Akiko, who comes forward, laughs and speaks, and Mutsuki responds with a smile.


    "Now there was an angel''s announcement. They say we never lose. Don''t worry, but don''t be alarmed."


    Angel said, he shot a gun. That signaled the start of the fight.


    "Brother Kehiko. It''s also important to recover the wounded, but this time, please inhibit his behavior as well. Predict timing."


    Since the beginning of the fighting, the comedian dreams spoke to Kahiko.


    "Oh. Fit for a Dream"


    Because I know most of what I was going to do in my dreams, I was absolutely confident that I would not miss the timing and doing it.

 744 34

    After Angel''s shooting, Mina, Platinum Taro and Akiko were poking at each other at about the same time.


    "Hashibilo, stick it!


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    Piena raises her visor and looks at her head poking from the front, her hands drilled Taro Platinum poking her punch from the side. Akiko tries to run from the opposite side of Platinum Taro, from the side of the magic girl to the back, and cleaves her flank with a knife.


    Within the attack of the three, Sauna''s attack was gently sent, and although Platinum Taro''s attack was critical, only Akiko''s slaughter could be avoided, and blood erupted from the magic girl''s abdomen.


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    "Hashibilo, stick it up!


    Without giving the magic girl time to fight back, even more Platinum Taro rolls out his drill arm and Sauna tries to poke him with the visor''s blade. Akiko did not attempt a continuous attack, but cautioned against the counterattack and took a short distance.


    A magic girl who sent any attack, but as the two of us have seen, the magic girl is the best she can do just to get rid of it, and she can''t fight back.


    "Hashibilo stuck!"


    "Platinum Clay Lil ~!"


    "Shitsu, come on!


    To the two same attackers again, the magic girl stops dodging and tries to fight back ready to eat the attack.


    Angel''s bullet hits directly into the arm of the magic girl who tried to turn the wand. In addition, Akiko stabs a small knife in the back of his head from behind, and Mutsuki wields a leech whip to expose him to the pain of a whip in the hanging.


    A magical girl who seemed to have stopped moving altogether, but ''magic'' seemed to be able to activate to some extent even without a wand waving motion, and shock waves were emitted in all directions. The proximity groups of Akiko, Mina and Platinum Taro are blown up at the same time.


    The shockwave itself seems less powerful, and the three blown away wake themselves up immediately.


    If you let the Magic Girl do the next attack, the Rakuzuki Blade Spider will fly. Angel fires two more guns, hitting his chest and belly.


    Spider blade legs cleave magic girl. Wounded everywhere, the magic girl was bloody and dyed her costume red and black.


    Mutsuki wields more whips. The magic girl was inevitable, and she was showered from the front with a blow of a whip in her face, and cursed.


    "Hashibilo, stick it!


    "Platinum clay lil!


    Two pity and platinum taro who want to hit that attack even in the wild, finally without that obsession, the drill circled the magic girl''s left arm and the visor ripped her head off.


    "Uh-oh!


    With a sad cry, a magical girl unleashes the power of Alankari.


    A vortex of flames swept from the whole body of the magic girl, wondering if she had wrapped Sauna, Platinum Taro and Akiko, and the three bodies had been pulled away from the magic girl with great momentum, as if they were dragged by something.


    No, in fact, the three of them were separated. By the black hand of Kehiko.


    It was hard to foresee the three of them leaving the magic girl, and the coming dream unleashed a huge gravity bullet over the magic girl. The whirlpool of winding flames is instantly extinguished, and the body of the magic girl is crushed by the pepper.


    The walls on either side of the aisle snap large, and the floor snap large conically. The magic girl''s body is turned into a plane.


    "Huh...?


    I felt the signs of Arlaune, who was resonating, disappear completely, and the harmonious moon raised an astonishing voice.


    "He''s dead. Lightly."


    Looking down at the magical girl who crumbled miserably, Mutsuki said with certainty.


    "Are you serious? I was so tough before. This time..."


    Poona makes a voice that looks unexpected.


    "I wonder if a split is something that didn''t split nicely into three equal parts, but just split two parts one by one from the main body?


    Mutsuki suspected that because he had won so unexpectedly, even though it was fumbled by a few people.


    "Does that mean the body remains strong? The split may have weakened somewhat."


    And, Angel.


    "I think there''s been some accumulation of damage so far. No, I want to think so. Let''s go to the entrance."


    Encouraged by his coming dreams, they all took their gaze off the wreckage of a crushed magic girl and began moving.


    A true shooting signaled the beginning of an engagement with a magical girl.


    (Mutsuki and the others probably started with Angel firing)


    For some reason, the truth thinks about it.


    Shaking and shooting are also followed by shooting guns.


    "Guns don''t work very well, seniors"


    He eats many bullets, flinches, and bleeds, but he doesn''t show any signs of falling. A shake speaks out as he sees a magic girl.


    "I know, but it''s never gonna work at all."


    True to shoot a gun as I say.


    "Shall we settle this once and for all with a focused attack?"


    Tired glanced at the ten nights and rushed out toward the magical girl. Ten nights late for a one-tempo to follow.


    "Mezzillo Aliquic!"


    Slip your lower body wide as if sliding, and ten nights kick in the magic girl''s feet.


    (I miss this again a lot)


    Tired of watching the battle this move was born into in real time as she circled to its side in the gap Keri is away from to the magical girl, looks at ten nights and thinks. The attack, unleashed without close proximity and with vigilance from somewhat distant locations, was felt to be effective against this adversary.


    While you''re flinching, tiredness goes poking at you with a black, full-bodied demon knife from the side. In tired swordsmanship in action, poking is fundamental, and it is also tapped into the Shizuno magicians.


    From the side of the magic girl to her chest, a knife pierces her.


    Shortly afterwards, from behind the magical girl, only the blade of the black sickle appeared over the subspace tunnel, devouring it from its shoulder to its chest, tearing it apart at once.


    "Ten nights, away"


    Tired speaks quietly.


    "Mejiro kangaroo kick!"


    Ten nights, in a corresponding form, as he jumped and at the same time rounded his body and turned forward, he stuck his legs out as he wished and hit the magic girl with a kick, using its recoil, rolling and taking a distance.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    A technique that can be called one of the depths of Shizuno Liu witchcraft is activated. Dozens of black swarms appear around the enchanted girl. They wear a variety of costumes, fragmented by country, age, ethnicity and occupation. Japan, China, India, Native Americans, France, Bishops, Hunters, Merchants, Beggars, Samurais, Magistrates......


    The herd of blackheads arrives at the magic girl with tremendous momentum, breaking the bones of her body and poking her into the magic girl as a murder weapon. Or break the bones in your arms, stick them right ahead of you, bite them, etc., and attack the magic girl from next to next anyway.


    A further blue flaming sphere strikes directly at the magical girl in the black and burns her. It''s not hot enough to melt the bones of the black jaws, so the jaws continue to attack even as they unwind the flames.


    Eventually, when the blackness disappeared, her whole body turned black, and the remains of a magical girl with stab wounds and cuts lay all over her body.


    "That''s it? It''s just a one-sided bump."


    The shake looked down at the black corpse and said with a clapped face.


    "There''s no sign you''re alive. But surely this... is too weak. Was it because you were separated?"


    The lightly dead magic girl was tired of fightin ''as many or as few individuals as she had fought earlier and not seein'' the same existence.


    True receives radio.


    "It''s from Mina. They knocked him down over there, too. Light. The main unit existed and it was weak because it was the one who split from the main unit, and the main unit remains strong, he says. Yeah, so was this one."


    True to report to Mina as well as to everyone who has received a report from Mina.


    "Let''s go back to Junko."


    I said tired, but the truth shakes the veil.


    "No, you can''t. There may still be divided ones. If that were the case, you would destroy the pillars of the junction in the gap where we left our possession. Mina, don''t you guys move. Go back."


    The truth tells the radio that it is tired. The pities were already on the move.


    "The main body belongs to Junko. That was a good quota."


    "Hey. You can''t beat Junko."


    I agree with your words in a tone of ease.


    "I don''t think we''re going to lose because of two guys, Lily and Junko, but there''s one element of anxiety. Their place of responsibility is the entrance, and there are many who feed the magic girl."


    The tired words tighten a relaxed look of shaking.


    "I mean, if the Mad Scientists in that place are absorbed..."


    Ten nights of roaring.


    "Even Snow Oka is not so dumb that you don''t know that, and you''ll be on guard for once"


    True says. More than that, Junko grew greedy, trying to capture the magic girl alive, and I was really worried about you.

 745 35

    "They said the splinter the other two pairs dealt with wasn''t a big deal. I mean, it''s the body that''s in front of us right now, and the rest is like little individuals splitting from the body."


    Junko, contacted by Mina, tells Lily and Yukiko.


    Lily and Sachiko were engaged with the magic girl.


    Yukiko has seen many blows of the sword from the subspace, but the first one has only severed her arm and has since been squeezed. The slashed arm quickly connected.


    Seeing that Lucky Son was beyond his control alone, Lily also came aggressively into melee combat. I know it is a very dangerous opponent to engage in melee combat because it can be taken in by the opponent, and I would like to avoid it if possible, but I can''t talk about the Eight Ghosts followed by Lucky Sons being taken in and enhanced again.


    "Retreat, my lady. Take care to protect yourself from distances."


    Come on, Sachiko seems to be in the way, and demands that Lily withdraw relentlessly.


    Sachiko withdrew without dissatisfaction. Because I know lilies are obviously longer in melee than I am. I didn''t have the consciousness to be in the way myself, but if that person feels in the way, I just have to pull it off.


    "What about a girl hitting people? So barbaric ~"


    A magic girl laughs and teases at the pieces as she ignores the serial attack of a handknife by Lily''s prosthetic hand.


    Lily can''t even afford to slap a light mouth. He continues to attack steadfastly and carefully to avoid being caught off guard and to hold his opponent hostage. It''s hit the magic girl several times, but it hasn''t been a decision hit.


    "Ouch."


    A handknife struck his temple, and the magic girl jumped backwards big with her face up, taking a distance. Lily dared to drop it off without following it.


    Shooting of a lucky boy there. Two of the three shots wear the magic girl''s right arm and right thigh.


    (You''re about to do something)


    (That one''s after something. trying to change the way things have been so far)


    Even without measure, Lily and Junko were thinking the same thing when they saw how the magic girl was doing.


    "You''re strong. I don''t think we can win as we are now, but here''s one..."


    The magic girl rose and watched the fight away from the edge of the entrance, gazing at the researchers.


    "That''s going to be the worst development. So I said I should kill him first."


    Lily groans abominably, guessing what the magic girl is trying to do.


    "Come on, come on, I''ll make you a wish."


    To the Mad Scientists who were thorough in the gallery, the magical girl who flies.


    "Please."


    "Stupid!


    Several members of the Department of Magic Girl Manufacturing and Research went on to try to feed him, but other personnel beat him or seized him and dragged him forcefully.


    Magic girl chasing a runaway researcher. There Lucky Son shoots a gun from behind again and again, and flicks with impact each time.


    Come out, all of you.


    Lily launches a surgical attack on a magic girl who is filled with gaps because she is chasing her personnel. And a great multitude appeared, and fell upon the magical girl, and stumbled upon her flesh.


    "Uh, I don''t like this anymore!


    With the scream, it emits a shock wave more than the whole body, blowing up the image''s vibrations, and staring at the lilies.


    "Perseverance, aunts!


    "Auntie......!?


    Lily and Lucky Son''s voice humbled me.


    "You said a girl earlier. Well, I''m actually an old lady, not an old lady."


    Junko laughs slightly.


    I''m stopping my physical age in my early twenties.


    "Even I''m still thirty years old!


    A magic girl unleashed her powers against two people who forgot me and protested. There are two explosions, a light blowing lily and a lucky child.


    The interrupter is gone, and the magic girl laughs.


    "I wonder if that would be nice."


    Among the fleeing Mad Scientists, the Magic Girl finds the holder of a strong desire.


    Have a light shock wave and tumble the Mad Sietensist plural. Some of them looked like village mountains.


    "Mr. Murayama."


    County Mountain speaks up and rushes out to help his men.


    "Please don''t come! County Mountain will be killed, too!


    A magical girl flies and approaches where she wakes up and sees the county mountains coming this way and screams. Murayama, who thinks he''s being targeted and despairs and blues.


    But the magic girl jumped over the village mountain and stepped down in front of the presence falling behind it.


    "Jah, jah jah jah...?


    "Why is Mr. Dolphin here? And he''s got hands and feet."


    As she fell, a dolphin person looked up at herself with a trembling voice - looking down at Angelina, the magic girl smiled.


    "You feel the strongest fluctuation of wishes from this child ~. I''m sure if you absorb it, I''ll be very strong"


    "Jajajajaaap! Jajajaaap! Jajaaap!


    Angelina, dressed as seized by a magic girl, reaches out, gives a sad voice and begs desperately for help. On its head, a magical girl with her mouth wide open and worn.


    "Wow! Angelina, ahhh!


    Mount Murakayama, who rushed out to help him with a crying cry, was seized by the county mountain as a winged strangler from behind.


    "Stop, leave, Murayama. It''s too late!


    "Oh, my Angelina! I was adorable every day, Angelina. Damn it!


    It was Murayama, where affection had only grown as he repeated harsh experiments every day.


    "Junko, why won''t you stop?


    I was relatively close, so Lily calls out to Junko, who was stopped if she wanted to.


    "No, I''m a little interested in how much more power I''ll have if I eat that one"


    "Didn''t you stop for that reason...?


    "You''re the same...... I don''t care what happens."


    A heartbreaking lucky child and a lily. Junko didn''t try to stop him, so we both didn''t give him a hand, wondering if there were any prospects exactly.


    "I mean, Junko Yukioka...... Why didn''t you just fight one man at all?


    Sachiko asks in a prickly tone.


    "We are going to fight the Magic Girl and retrieve the Magic Girl alive where both are moderately weak..."


    "Haha, the boulder is Lily. You know everything about me and you know it."


    Junko laughs innocently at Lily, who answered instead in the tone she gave up.


    On the other hand, if you''re a magic girl, unexpected changes were happening.


    "That... sucks, sucks, what is this... being taken over. Lie, this man''s self strength is too bad. Stop, please, don''t come in."


    Drop the dolphin body you held, flutter and tremble all over your body, hold your head and pale face, and the magic girl utters a confused voice.


    "I''m gone. No! Somebody help me. Eh!


    Seeing a magical girl screaming with a crying face, Junko and Lily laugh funny at the same time.


    "Oh, this is another interesting development."


    "Psychoreverse takeover itself is common, but I didn''t think it would happen here."


    I don''t care how you look at it, you say it''s a sign of a more dangerous situation, but look at Junko and Lily laughing plainly, and you''re lucky enough to end it.


    The figure of the magic girl deforms as Junko and Lily laugh and watch. My lower body dissolves in drools and connects with dolphins rolling at my feet.


    Eventually it slowly emerged into the universe.


    The costume remained the same, and the eyeball stick was gripped in the hand, but the figure of the girl changed from wide shoulder width, breastplate thickness and thick neck to a messy one. My legs are lost and my lower body is directly connected to the dolphin upside down from my hips. The face is not the girl''s either. Not even that of the Japanese. It seems that the dolphin below from the waist is bloody and has one eyeball popping out of the brain.


    "That''s..."


    Lily looked familiar to the white woman''s face.


    "Angelina Harris?"


    A lily that speaks its name. He is a missing Grim Penis executive. Lilies are familiar.


    "I''m Angelina the Magic Girl"


    When she named herself after slowly twinkling the fins that stretched out as wide as her wings and rose near the ceiling, she looked abominably at those who looked up to her at the entrance.


    "It''s what I want to get rid of all the japs! I was reborn for that! This is a gift from God!


    Taking in the knowledge of the magic girl as well, Angelina professed in fluent Japanese.


    "I don''t care what you think. I don''t think you''re a girl. Hey. I wonder what magic Arafat is."


    Junko looks up at Angelina, smiles and runs about what she thinks.


    "If my strength is going to change my lead, I guess if I let Lily absorb it, that''ll do it."


    "Oh, I just thought the same thing. If Junko had been absorbed, that would have solved it. But I can''t believe the idea was on the same level as Junko''s."


    "If I''m absorbed and gain even more power, isn''t the most troubling thing about Lily?


    With a smile and a laugh Dislire Lily and Junko.


    "Die. Yeah, eh! Abominable Yellow Monkey Co!


    Angelina, on the other hand, swings her wand at the Mad Scientists and turns some of them into chunks of salt with pink monstrous rays. The Mad Scientists who saw it scream and run the entrance in all directions.


    "O, Angelina......"


    In that, Murayama looks up to Angelina and opens his hands.


    "I didn''t want to see you like that. Stop killing. Remind me. Have a sweet and enjoyable day with me here as an experimental bench... Look for love for me in you."


    "Ko, Ko, Murayama, stop. Eh?"


    County Mountain called for a halt to the distant winding, but it was too late.


    "Jaaaaaaaa!"


    Looking down at the village mountain in its angry shape and screaming, water was spit out of the mouth of a bloody dolphin who had turned upside down, under high pressure. There is a hole in the face of the directly hit village mountain.


    "It''s good to have regenerative power, keep all the pain on me every day and every day, what are you talking about!


    "That''s right..."


    County Mountain overlooks the body of the village mountain and agrees with Angelina with half a laugh.


    "But that was Mr. Murayama''s form of love, and you can kill it lightly?


    Junko asks with a smile.


    "Don''t say anything disgusting in so many ways! Junko Yukioka! I''ll give you some guidance, too!


    "Oh, hey, the magic girl Hate has been directed at Junko. This is another delightful thing. Maybe I should take a little break while I''m at it."


    Angelina, staring at the pure child with hatred and proclaiming, laughed strangely at Lily, fixing the couch that was blowing up and upside down, lowering her back and entering the high visibility mode.


    As a matter of fact, lilies aren''t just sitting around sparingly. From the eight ghosts, the village mountains, and the corpses made of salt, he absorbs the rest of his life to restore his strength.


    "Jaaaaaaaa!"


    Though Angelina shines water pressure cannons and pink rays over and over again, Junko skilfully moves on.


    "Mm-hmm. He''s changed his appearance, just added a water attack, and it doesn''t look like much has changed. Can''t you do something more interesting?


    Looking up at Angelina floating in the sky, Junko asks.


    "Jaaaaahhhhhhhhh!"


    He receives that he is being ridiculed by Pure Son, and Angelina exasperates by letting blood vessels float all over her body.


    "I''m a little tired. You may have recovered from inhaling corpses."


    Lily stood up from her chair and said. If you don''t get some sleep to get it all fast, you can''t fully recover from how much you smoked corpses from others.


    "I was wary that the Grievance Spirit could be absorbed and turned into power, but if I didn''t, it would be ours."


    With an invincible grin, a friendly number of resentful spirits erupt from Lily''s feet. After condensing those grievance spirits as much as possible, they were released as grievance group cannons.


    A mass of resentful spirits released from the lily approaches the back of the pure son opposite Angelina at a fierce speed.

 746 36

    "I thought I''d do it"


    Junko giggles and squeals as he flies heavily over the resentful group of guns released from behind him. The grievance group rises after crossing the position where Junko was, and strikes Angelina with an eye.


    "You shouldn''t be on the slope of my attack. But he said he let it go from close range, but he did it well. I think I just said that boulders are pure."


    He was blind to Angelina, who was supposed to have attacked him, and was a lily who was smiling and laughing at Junko.


    "Jazzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!


    Under the simultaneous possession of dozens of resentful spirits, Angelina changes her blood phase and exclaims.


    "Humph! If I were you, I wouldn''t die like this! Jaaaaap!"


    It was Angelina, who had suffered for some time when she was surrounded by resentful spirits, but when she drank it, the resentful spirits were bounced off simultaneously and misty.


    "Oh, what a surprise. I''m sorry if I got that grievance cannon, even Overlife, but how much mental power do you have to get rid of it?"


    "Huh, you think I give in to this extent that I taste hellish torture in this institute every day!?


    Looking down at the lily that gives an impressive voice, Angelina screams in a resentful voice.


    "Well, then I guess I''ll try to attack a little too. In front of Lily, use her first public ability."


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to that."


    To the words of Junko, while tapping lightly, Lily is seriously interested.


    Sachiko, on the other hand, is in limitless bystander mode. I was honestly in a ridiculous mood for being released from here and taking in humans, in front of pure children and lilies as if they were playing, when they said they were in front of superorganisms that could be a crisis for humankind. At least, I don''t think I already have a curtain to get myself out.


    An electric shock is emitted from Junko''s arm. Angelina can''t even react, rather than dodge, and takes a direct hit from the electric shock.


    "Jap!?


    Angelina undergoes an unusual sensation and is bewildered.


    "Oh, have you endured? I was wondering if I could give it an output."


    He was a pure child who emits electric shocks again, but Angelina generates a force field with ''magic'' to halve the power of electric shocks.


    (All it looks like is an electric shock. Nature itself is bioenergy. And is it something like the action of stripping spiritual children from the molecules of the flesh)


    Lily looked twice and analyzed (analyzed) the essence of her abilities.


    (That woman spotted me, too, and I seem to be prevented, and I won''t go through with it anymore. Nevertheless......)


    Seeing the power used by Junko, Lily feels uncomfortable.


    "You''re similar to the art of tiredness. The power of the system to force the soul to be stripped from the flesh. I don''t like it. Something that doesn''t fit the image of Junko."


    "I wonder what Lily''s image is like in the first place. I don''t really want to know."


    Obsessed with lilies, Junko spills a slight smile.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not that different."


    A lily that laughs slightly and says with plenty of inclusions.


    "Smart jaaaaaaaaa! If this happens!


    An upside down dolphin beneath Angelina trembles at high speed. Along with that, Angelina''s upper body on the dolphin also rocks hard vertically.


    "Ooh, Jesus, Jesus! Cam! Cam! Cam! Camon camon camon camon camon camon camon camon!"


    Vibrating violently, Angelina gasps and screams with a tranced look.


    "What''s that thing doing?


    Sachiko asks. I think I noticed somehow after I asked the question and asked him something stupid.


    "Um... maybe just reproduction?


    Junko answers with cheeks and seemingly unanswered. By the looks of it, I don''t know how the upside down dolphin and only the upper torso are connected to Angelina, because the connections are hidden in the magic girl''s costume, but Junko guessed that''s what it meant.


    "Fair enough, it can''t be in public. Ooh...? My stomach is swelling. I wonder if she''s pregnant already."


    Lily is right, Angelina''s abdomen swells rapidly.


    "Jaaaaaaaa! Ogep!


    After the usual scream, I wondered if I had made a strange scream that was different than usual, and countless things kept popping out of Angelina''s lower abdomen.


    As soon as he was born, he swung through the universe. It was a little five-bodied dolphin filled with blood. All oddly ill-eyed.


    The dolphins, who were small at first, are gradually expanding in size as they fly. Looks like he''s growing up. Eventually it will be more gigantic than the dolphins under Angelina, extending to their original dolphin size.


    "I wonder if that means a kind of division, too. I mean, intercourse, fertilization, implantation, childbirth and growth are all complete in about a minute."


    I looked up at the strangely ill-eyed, bloody dolphins, and Junko said in a swallowing voice.


    When the five dolphins surround the front, rear, left, and right sides of the pure child from the air, they simultaneously spit a hydraulic jet out of their mouths.


    Pure child avoided from hitting an important spot, but water hits directly and penetrates only the arm.


    "Mmm, the power inside"


    Junko glances at the hole in his arm and smiles satisfactorily.


    The dolphins tried to launch more attacks, but the resentful group of cannons released from the lilies swallowed the dolphins one after the other, and the dolphins fell to the floor.


    "Jahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Angelina screams in a different intonation when she sees the dolphins being dropped.


    "Kay, bitchy yellow monkey minute. Oops, in front of my eyes! My boy! I can''t believe you killed a dolphin! I can''t believe you did such a barbaric thing! You think you can forgive me. Whoa! medieval jaaaaaaa!"


    "Hey! I can''t forgive anyone but me for hurting Junko!


    While Angelina was furious, she stared at the pure child who had suffered a hand wound, and the lily was furious with her face distorted.


    "No, Junko before that! What are you going to do!? You could have avoided that now! Sometimes in front of me, what a mean thing to imitate someone other than me who can easily hurt you and forgive your blood!


    "No, no, no... I just tried the power with my body for a moment..."


    Seriously pressed by the lilies that have become the shapes of anger, Junko pulls a dong.


    "No! I knew better than anyone how bad your bottom line was! It''s no use fixing it!


    "Yes, yes, I''ll be serious. By the time we get here, we''ll be divided, we''ll be divided again, and we''ll be pretty weak, and hey. Even though I''m totally bad at divisions and stuff."


    "Don''t forget to take in Luciferin Dust''s agents and Angelina Harris to gain strength"


    Where Lily talks so much, Angelina causes an explosion where Junko and Lily are.


    (I wonder if this is a bit of a nasty attack. less powerful, but I don''t know when it will come)


    Junko thinks as he is blown away by the blast. Just before falling to the floor, rotate your body and land well to regain your posture.


    The water pressure jet is thrown out of the mouth of the dolphin upside down with a pure child. Junko doesn''t try to avoid it, he puts his hands together.


    Without penetrating the hands of Junko, the water froze the moment it touched the palms of Junko, and all the water that was being spit out was also frozen, freezing the water that was being spit out as if the ice were refluxing, eventually reaching the mouth of the dolphin.


    "Jaaahhhh!


    Angelina wrapped in flames and baked for every frozen dolphin head. Otherwise, he decided he might have frozen his whole body.


    The flame that scorched himself was meant to be extinguished immediately after it prevented freezing, but out of the flame, the upper body of the pure child boiled out.


    To Angelina''s chest, which is drained of her liver, Junko is poked with a knife, pulls out her heart and leaves it to gravity to fall to the floor


    Angelina, whose heart is drained and the blood flow sent to her brain stops and her thoughts cease for a moment, but soon a new heart is produced, the blood flow resumes and her thinking power returns.


    But in that gap, a lily was completing the procedure.


    "Oh... Angelina... you''re finally together..."


    "Jaaaaaaaa!?


    In the immediate vicinity, Angelina screamed as there was the face of the village mountain that wore herself every day.


    "I''m not letting you go anymore. We''ve been together forever. You know what I mean? You and I are one now. That you have me in you."


    "Heh... heh, don''t be ridiculous!


    Trembling at the bottomless decadence, Angelina exercises her magic and manages to get rid of Mount Murayama, but Mount Murayama does not try to leave.


    "We have used the nature of capturing people''s thoughts and wishes, and vice versa."


    Lily, who used her technique to possess the spirit of Murayama by Angelina, laughs in a creepy way.


    "The thoughts of the spirit were captured in you. Separation is difficult if this happens. Spend time with the spirit of the man who loves you, until you die."


    "Gadhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Listening to Lily''s commentary, Angelina made an angry and frightening scream, squeezing the power of the Alankari and trying to drive out the spirits of Murayama.


    "Hey, Lily, I didn''t think about it. It consumes too much power, and she''s weakened."


    "I don''t have that kind of calculation. I was scattered earlier and it''s on my mind, but for that matter, if I don''t make you suffer thoroughly and give it back, I''m sorry. All that way, I''ve been thinking about it, because you had just the right material. Is this also a guide to fate?"


    Though he was a pure child who admired and praised him, Lily waved small and talked about it in a good way.


    Something''s not right.


    Looking up at Angelina, who suffers while floating in the universe, Junko said.


    Part of Angelina''s body is bulging up a lot.


    It swelled as I saw it, eventually shaping the shape of the human upper body, and as it swelled and stretched further and further, it disengaged from Angelina''s body and fell to the floor.


    It fell to the floor and nodded. It could have detailed parts such as hair, eyes and nostrils, and costumes.


    "I see. You separated."


    As she nodded, looking up at herself with a ragged face, in return for the magical girl before Angelina took over, Junko said frankly what had happened.

 747 37

    Life remembered the Word, established itself, and was conscious of its mission.


    Subsequent lives had a stormy time in a short time. Fight, fight, even fight.


    All the emotions and words that can be directed, denial. Reject everything.


    Life mourned, and its heart was weak.


    "I... what is it?


    A magical girl who weeps and asks without anyone.


    "It''s just a faulty monster."


    Seeing the magic girl''s heart shake, Lily chases after her in a mean tone.


    "I''d rather not be in this world. They''re all trying to turn you down and kill you, aren''t they? Scratch your feet, cause trouble, do not exhort extra resentment or pity, and just die."


    "You see... they all say something about me, a monster. hahaha......"


    With a vain grin as she cried, the magic girl waved her wand with a lily.


    Black fireworks erupt irregularly around the lily, striking the lily from all directions, as if it represented the mood of the magical girl today.


    It was a lily that decided it was inevitable and tried to protect itself by creating a force field, but although the black flame itself was blocked by the invisible barrier strewn by the lily, the high heat of the black flame penetrated the barrier and flashed the lily.


    "Even though Angelina was taking over, this is a good way to use her powers."


    With a painful look, the lily squeaks as she sweats all over her body.


    Angelina, on the other hand, remains possessed by the Spirit of the Village Mountain even after the Magic Girl separates, falling to the floor, looking up at the ceiling with a squeaky face filled with tears and snot, and cramps.


    "This one doesn''t seem to leave much power either. But if I let it go, I wonder if I''ll have a little more time to recover it as an experimental bench. Besides, I''d like to make a recommendation."


    Junko''s words were lies. It was a lie, but Angelina had decided it was no longer necessary.


    "Happy, Murayama."


    Saying with a bounced voice, Junko puts the heart he pulled out earlier directly over Angelina.


    Changes occur in the heart. There are many thin tentacles that grow different from blood vessels, and several strange projections like Ibo emerge, even with one large eyeball and a mouth full of fangs. The heart itself had turned into a small monster.


    That was not a change brought about by Angelina, but a perversion granted by Junko with a little prank.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    Junko smiles and tells her ability name, letting go of her crushed heart. My heart falls over Angelina''s face.


    The fallen heart never spilled from face to floor. When the thin tentacles stick to Angelina''s face, she opens Angelina''s mouth. Nor is that just a way to open it. He removed his jaw, tore the corner of his mouth, instantly dilated the hole in his mouth and tore it into force.


    "Ooh!?


    The heart goes forcefully into Angelina''s mouth. I''m not sure how a hard-sized thing went through my esophagus afterwards, even if it just went into my mouth, but it obviously went down from my esophagus to my stomach.


    "Oops! Jaaahhhhhhhhh!"


    Perverts began with screaming. Lumps of meat flourish again from Angelina''s body. Now meat rises from the sides of Angelina''s face and torso, forming the shape of a person.


    "Murayama-kun..."


    County Mountain whining the name of those who showed up there. It had turned into that, with its upper body half Angelina and the body of the village mountain, the meat intertwined and fused together. The lower body remains a burnt dolphin in the head.


    "Yukioka-kun, what the hell did you do?


    "Murayama, I tried to give your spirit some meat. That said, Murayama yourself is already dead, and the spirit soul is evil spirited, so there is no free will. Possession itself feels strengthened by this. Angelina''s spirit has been invaded by madness by your possession, Murayama, so you can safely use it as an experimental platform because your powers as a magic girl cannot be exercised freely."


    To the county mountain asking, Junko answers with an uncontrolled grin. As a pure child, I intended to make a gift to the Institute of Biology in Moment.


    "Murayama, you do look happy... They seem to have the opposite emotion."


    The county mountain laughed bitterly when he saw Murayama and Angelina, whose faces also melted half together.


    Shortly afterwards, a shockwave-blown lily blew across between Junko and County Mountain, one-bouncing the floor before slipping away.


    "Lily, are you in?


    Junko laughs and speaks to Lily, who fell on her side.


    "How much do you feel if I stroke my nerves back? You''ve really twisted your sexual roots before you see each other for a while."


    I wake up fluttered and smile awesomely as I let blood and sweat on my face, and Lily goes into bad shape.


    "You still look fine. Well, I''ll keep my mouth shut."


    "Please do so. I''m sorry if I have to take care of her."


    I drip blood from all over my body and the lilies get fit, but soon I flutter again.


    Magic girl flies at high speed, approaching the lily.


    The aim of the magic girl was to take in the lilies. This woman, who cursed herself so hard and stuck with herself so many times, wants to take in very badly. I want to make that wish come true. I was captured by feelings similar to such paranoia.


    Lily was discerning the thoughts of such a magical girl. Lily herself was also able to understand that because she was caught by the obsession of wanting to give her guidance with her own hands to this alien who had scattered and hurt her.


    Therefore, Lily was convinced that the magic girl would come close to absorbing herself in the end absolutely. I didn''t mean to take the damage and lure it, but I also knew that would be my last chance.


    "Bye bye."


    Suddenly stops right in front of the lily attack range and the magic girl shouts. With earlier melee fights, the magic girl also roughly grasped the time between Lily coming to set up the counter with her bare hands. I also see that Lily is after the counter.


    No, I was going to spot it.


    From close range, the magic girl releases a gravitational bullet with her own power. He learned and imitated in the battle against the coming dreams.


    She was a magical girl watching a lily - a vigeon - crushed by gravity bullets from directly above, but never actually saw the sight.


    The moment a gravity bullet was about to be released, a needle gun planted in a lily''s prosthetic arm, shoots the magic girl in the head without a snag, and the gravity bullet that loses control disappears.


    The counter due to fleshbullet warfare and activation of abilities is a magical girl who was wary, but couldn''t react to the simple flying tools - and the countless transparent needles that were planted in the prosthetics and released without even a preliminary motion to shoot them while standing still.


    Because the effective range of the needle gun itself is short and cannot be said to be good accuracy, it was necessary to attract it. I had nothing to use in the melee earlier because it kept me warm to use where I weakened and even caught my enemies off guard.


    "Good mood."


    A lily that squeezes the last force and unleashes a grudging group cannon from close range.


    "Today alone, I consumed a fifth of the stock of grudges. Totally...... But old grudges you haven''t used will eventually fade and become Buddha, and even if you don''t have too many opportunities to use them, you''ll be wasted, and you can say it''s just fine."


    A lily that looks up and breathes a sigh of magic girl suffering in a group of grudges. It''s hard to fight any more. If I can''t finish this, I regret it, but I''ll have to leave it to Junko.


    There''s no other way, and Lily had trump cards, but I don''t want to show them in front of Junko.


    "How could... terrible... such resentment and pity... come into me... I don''t want this..."


    Lily sneaks away to relieve herself when she sees a magical girl in the resentment of the resentful spirits and with a distressed look on her face.


    "As I said earlier, you just can''t be there. I wish I hadn''t been born. It is. I killed him where he lived, a filth that could only be hated and neglected by anyone. Thank you for passing away at best. Ma, you will continue to suffer without buddha anyway, but then you can serve as one of my stock of grudges. Be honored."


    Lilies throwing words of despair all the way here. I''ve been waiting for this moment.


    The magic girl had no words at the earliest, and looked down at the lily in a cry and resentment as she was taken in by the resentful spirits. The sight also fills the lily''s tenderness to the point where there is no more.


    "Oh... it''s so wonderful. Did you see that? Junko. The desperate look on this child''s face. It was a masterpiece. This is truly art. Art is desperate. Oh... now I''ve had a hard time making this lovely moment happen."


    Lily speaking with a tranced look towards Junko.


    Junko takes a small sigh and causes an electric shock from his hand.


    "Become!?


    Lily''s grin freezes, hitting her angry gaze on her pure child.


    It looks like an electric shock. That, in fact, bioenergy. The action forces the soul to be stripped from the flesh. I unleashed that ability toward a magical girl on the verge of dying, and blew her soul somewhere before it was completely captured by a grudging spirit.


    The grudging spirits who have lost their targets also disappear, and the body of the lost magic girl falls.


    "Uh, my hand slipped."


    Junko turns to Lily and laughs like a prank.


    "Junko... what is your child..."


    Because of this, Lily was in the face of anger and mind for Junko, who interrupted it in the worst way, even though she said she was immersed in a comforting mood while giving the magic girl the worst death.


    "If you have a complaint, you should have prevented it. It''s just Lily''s downfall that I wasn''t wary of doing this. Better to get out of here right now than that, huh?


    "Run? Me?


    I don''t understand what I''m running from, and Lily asks back.


    "True you are tired anyway, I think you''ll see the gap and kill Lily." It''s like I''m here for that. Come on. "


    "I don''t know. If you''re tired, you''ve had plenty of opportunities. In the end, she''s just like Junko, and asking her if she''s in a good mood is a priority?


    "Tired, you''re more whimsical than me in a way. You might change your mind at the end of the day and kill Lily.


    "Well... thank you for your care and I''ll be free first. All together, sweet and gentle."


    Spell briefly, and when Lily breaks the line, she tries to get out of the front mouth.


    "True deal with you - if I break it, I''ll get the price."


    Lily could be sure that that word, which Junko quietly told her, was definitely not a threat.


    I tried to give it back a light mouth, but it dominated me by fear and my head doesn''t work well. Just words now, Lily admits to herself being overwhelmed.


    (Totally...... you had a scattered day. It was fun, too)


    He murmured without putting it in his mouth, and Lily crept through the entrance to the institute.


    Junko sees that the lily is gone, leans in front of the wreckage of the girl lying on the floor, removes the apparatus from the inside of the white coat, and opens her skull.


    "What are you doing?


    "I was just trying to get my brain out. Before the brain cells die."


    Junko answers the county mountain question lightly.


    "It''s over?


    On the side of the pure child messing with the corpse, the lucky child comes and asks. It was also possible to determine that the line would have been broken even if the lily had gone outside, just in case.


    Junko removes a large transparent cylindrical case from the inside of his white coat and heals the brain and spinal cord pulled out of the magic girl''s body. There''s no way I could get that big thing inside my white coat, and I''m sure, just like myself, it was in my subspace pocket, Yukiko thought.


    "Yeah, I don''t know if I''ll close the show with this."


    When Junko answered with a smile, just in the back aisle, a true shake appeared. Behind you, there are ten nights of tiredness.


    "If you''re Lily, you got away. Magic Girl is here."


    Junko referring to a magical girl whose head was incised and whose contents were extracted.


    "Are you going to brainstorm again, and say if your brain is safe, you''re going to survive, you''re going to make it an experimental bench or you''re going to force me to listen to you?


    "Er, Mister, are you going to make number two? It''s just a magical tool for the brain."


    "Stop saying that. I mean, shake... you, I was looking at you that way..."


    True, shaky, spoken. Together with the dialogue, he was grabbing the shaking neck and tightening it up, but no one would try to stop him.


    "Did you let the lilies escape? Are you sure this is okay?


    "You''re persistent. Be sure to settle. In the way I want. If you''re not going to cooperate, shut up."


    Ask Junko, tired, not Junko, but true, say away, tired push silence.


    (True, destroy your wishes. But tired of trying to eliminate the possibility of a threat, I''m sure you''re right. Lily is right, I guess I''m sweet)


    Junko thought as he saw the truth, spilling a smile.

 748 End Chapter

    Turns out the request to the dust resistance was a lure by Lily, and the client was also a puppet of Lily, and Junko paid the request fee by treating it as a nuisance.


    You can''t trust Aizawa''s deal.


    The day after returning from the Biology Laboratory in Sana ''a, ten nights ago, he said so clearly.


    "Having said that, do you have any way to hit us?


    "There''s something completely different about trusting and swallowing than being a threat to us and being vigilant, right?


    "I think you''ll get tired without always being on guard."


    "Isn''t that what you''re talking about?


    "You don''t have very good feelings for seniors, don''t you have extra resistance?


    "You''ve been biting me for a long time. But don''t you think I''m starving to give it back?


    There was a disturbing air between the shaking and the twilight, and the ten nights were not particularly wandering, calmly listening to both.


    "Mister, shake, neither one of you is wrong. They''re both weird and mean."


    After ten nights of pointing out, they both seemed conscious, and Xu distracted his gaze and exhaled in a small way, and the shaking gave rise to a luminous laugh.


    "Right. I was thinking. If we''re going to be strong, we have to tighten our ties to the point where we can''t beat Plutonium Dundee."


    The words spoken by the wobble make me look surprised for ten nights.


    "Even though it was still a flashy organization over there, it felt like you had a strong bonding power for a long time. I had a super feeling that was the source of their power. So let''s take the bond strengthening route. Yes, a decision. The boss''s decision"


    "Um come on..."


    Ten nights pinch my mouth.


    "Be on your guard. Strengthen the bond. Both are just mindset issues, and I haven''t offered any specific measures?


    That''s why I''m saying it''s a mindset problem.


    "Neither do I. Feeling problems. Feelings connect to power."


    I saw the ten nights with my face about what I was talking about, but the ten nights felt like I was talking to both of you.


    (That woman named Lily, Aizawa and Junko are fiercely hostile...)


    Waving and talking ten nights sideways, I think.


    (There is a good chance he will be killed soon. At that time, if you''re in the field... if you do well, maybe you can get a brain and get all of his diverse necromancy. If Junko and the others ever fight Lily again in the future, we should try to get involved after making sure it''s as safe as possible.)


    Exciting in anticipation of the possibility of gaining even more powerful powers.


    "Mr. Yan is sniffing..."


    It was pointed out at ten nights, and it was annoying.


    "It must be that one. I was wondering if I could absorb the ability of the rain shore lily, and I''m wearing a nibble. I wonder if you''re always showing us all the ghost coaches that you can have fun with and expect others to be able to do."


    "Ugh..."


    Shaken, he roared with no words to return.


    Around the same time, plutonium dandy asit.


    "The time my uncle and I were here was short, but the fact that my uncle is dead is so lonely and sad. I couldn''t believe I was dead, and I cried all night."


    Kehiko in front, bare dreams speak. Nor does Kehiko particularly care about the nakedness of his coming dreams. When I came up to my dream house, I was always naked in the room.


    There is no pity and angel. It was after yesterday''s disturbance, so I kept it on holiday. But Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko live in Ajito, so they are also in Ajito in the morning on holidays.


    "It was my uncle who moved my stopped mania. In a short time, you taught me a lot and made me realize a lot. It gave me a lot of things. He lit up the light on me. It was empty. It filled my heart with light. Brother Kehiko and I both made each other get together this way. You''ve done so many miracles for me... it''s gone up to heaven"


    "It''s a strange edge, but, um... it''s bad as if I''m going to deny where my dreams think I am, but no, I''m not totally denying it."


    Don''t hesitate to say anything.


    The dream smiles small to reassure Kehiko, who foreshadows things as if they were caught in the back teeth.


    "I don''t think Zao was the only one who led it, but Junko, Lion Wife, Lion Wife and I were enthralled by Daikichi, and all sorts of things involved. That''s how fate is made."


    "Sleeveless edges."


    "I don''t know, but you do"


    Unlike the coming dreams that I had just read the book, Kuhiko, who was not very knowledgeable or educated, did not understand the meaning of the coming words.


    "I must have been able to get back to my dream again. I thought I couldn''t get away with it anymore... and the effect of Junko''s personality modification was diminishing, and I was sick and tired of living on the run, and I wanted to meet my dreams before I got to the end of it, so I came back. It''s my will. It''s wrong to assume it''s one guide."


    "I miss you...... This is how I''ve always been cautioned by Brother Kehiko."


    Kehiko was in charge of controlling what tends to be rampant dreams. I am also an elderly person, so I honestly followed my dreams.


    "My dreams haven''t been normal for a long time, because I''ve been in a lot of danger. I need an aide or a guardian."


    I joked and told him, but the complexion of my dreams suddenly changed. With resentful eyes, I stare at Kehiko.


    "While I knew it, Brother Kehiko disappeared from me"


    "Ah... no, that''s... sorry"


    Kehiko bows her head as she thinks she stepped on an unexpected mine.


    "I will never forgive you for being gone from before me on your own. That made me empty. Next time you go somewhere, find him, kill Brother Kehiko, and I''ll die, too."


    "Okay..."


    It was not a joke, because it was about the coming dream, and I think it was likely that he meant it.


    "Brother Kehiko is a different light for me than my uncle."


    Hearing the words of his coming dream, which he smiles and tells without shame, Kehiko''s chest was filled with this unlikely joy.


    Truth was summoned to the Moon, and he went to the bedside street.


    This section, which is the realm of the residents on the back street, is sparse but also populated. The majority of them are residents of the back street or, if not, those on the street who have come to make deals with the residents of the back street.


    "Come here."


    Mutsuki, who was at the rendezvous point, sees the true figure and speaks up and invites him.


    The two enter the building that used to be the Love Hotel. Now the residents on the back street use it to trade and just take a break. However, because of the charges, there are more people who can do it on the street outside. It''s so limited to deals that others don''t want to see.


    The ground floor was remodeled and turned into a coffee shop. It''s a noisy coffee shop with bullet marks everywhere. Protests also occur here all the time, and the counter is a mechanism for bulletproof glass to descend immediately.


    "Not here. I have a room."


    Encouraged by the Good Moon, he enters a private room.


    Although it seems to have been cleaned once, the interior of the private room remains that of the Love Hotel. This is the first time I''ve really been in, but I also find it hilarious to think that the residents of the back street are making a serious deal here.


    "You''re very careful."


    "I don''t want Lily to ever ask me, and I don''t want her to know."


    Mutsuki said with a sinking face and lowered his hips on the spinning bed.


    "You didn''t think I''d attack you?


    "Aha, I never imagined it. You''re a character far from true."


    "You shouldn''t look at people just because of their image on one side or on the surface. Sometimes an unexpected side is hidden."


    On the happy moon laughing small, the truth tells you with a true face.


    "You know... I''m so lost"


    I distracted myself from the truth, and nagging, Mutsuki spoke.


    "I was really going to work with you, but I don''t know... it just kind of rocked me."


    "Are your hearts leaning toward the lilies?"


    In response to the words of the Good Moon, Truth points out Zubari.


    "Lily is the worst piece of junk and she''s a bastard, but still, when we live together... Aha, I guess that''s for the lilies, too. I''m sure I''m just relieved that both Akiko and I will be thrust down, and I know that, but still..."


    "If it''s painful to spy any more, you should stop. Let''s get this straight. I don''t resent you, I don''t anger you, I don''t disappoint you."


    I tried to make as gentle a voice as possible, and the truth is, I said it. It''s my voice, so I don''t know if I''m successful.


    But from the good moon, I was shocked that the truth of the conversation, which lacked the usual discouragement, had been a terribly gentle voice.


    (Why are you here and calling me such a sweet voice? Why do you care about me? I wish they''d let me go colder......)


    Suddenly I look at myself with a crying face, in the good moon, the truth is a little too deep inside.


    (I meant to be kind enough not to hurt you, but you failed? Did you mean to have a sweet voice, which was actually a disgusting tone or something?


    True that I can''t imagine at all the mood of a good moon or anything else and worry about it where it''s uneven.


    "True, you can be angry with me, right? Why are you always so nice at weird times?"


    They say that to the Good Moon as if to condemn it, and the truth is perplexing.


    "What are you talking about? You are."


    "Seriously, don''t you get it? I didn''t want such kindness. I could either throw it away as an enemy or treat anything as my thing without allowing it to betray me. Yet you say that... aha"


    "Those two responses are weirder. What do you think it is about me?"


    Hearing the true meaning of the Moon, the truth is that the confusion, frustration and annoyance mixed together, into a complex mood.


    "I want it to be one way or another. You can kill me now."


    A good moon to get up feeling like a jerk.


    "It''s painful. I wish I had hated one of them, but that it was gone. And one of them has to be the enemy."


    "There is also a choice not to turn either to the enemy. If you don''t like both, you can stop both. That''s all right."


    "If it weren''t for Shaye... hey. I really lend a hand because I had the condition that you would do something about Shayyah."


    A painful look, Mutsuki says.


    As I listened, it was true that I thought everything was halfway and troublesome, but it was a boulder to speak of it.


    "What is it that afflicts you, and you don''t have to provide any more information. And the Shayyah I told you before, I will never ask you about this."


    The Moon was stunned by the words which the Truth had uttered.


    The truth on the other hand, sees that face of the Good Moon, and gives it away again.


    "But if you change your mind, you just have to give me the right information again. I''ll leave it all to you."


    I said that with the intention of following up, but true, but the Moon didn''t fit.


    "In the end, I''ll take care of everything? Cheats, that. And about Shayyah..."


    "You want me to decide everything. He wants to give up his thoughts, to be commanded by me, to obey them. Isn''t that what you meant?


    With true pointers, Mutsuki can sit back and nod again.


    (I didn''t think he was such a pain in the ass...)


    True to think of myself sighing heavily in my head.


    (True brother... I thought I wouldn''t speak out, but true brother treats girls too poorly. Yi. This type, you just have to pull it hard. I like the fortitude the other day. If you want me to make up my mind, you can make up your mind. It''s no trouble at all. Easier type, huh? Let me tell you something, my true brother is a more annoying man.)


    (You complained the other day when you were pressing hard)


    (Wow, I was scared in a different way then. I need that fortitude now. Wow.)


    (Okay)


    With Midori''s advice, Truth rises.


    "True, I don''t want to be forced to kiss you again."


    He said with a laugh, as if to see through and get ahead of his true actions.


    "That''s what I''m saying, but I''m not just gonna kiss you"


    True held up the body of the Good Moon as I said it, and threw it rampantly on the bed.


    "It''s a good place to hang out."


    "What happens when you do that... It wouldn''t have solved anything, would it?


    I glance at the truth of the covering, and the harmonious moon speaks quietly - in a pungent tone at the same time.


    "It will be a solution. If it''s completely mine and you obey me, you''ll get lost too. Or if you refuse, you can mean enemies."


    "Then it''s the enemy!


    He shouted as he pushed his true body over, and Mutual Moon went out of the room.


    (Fool... True Brother... Sooooo Fool...)


    In my head, Midori gives a frightened voice.


    (No, this was good)


    And, true.


    (No, not good at all. It makes no sense to push. Sister Mutsuki just wanted her true brother to support her in her spiritual shaking, but she pushed him away... True brother could have saved you. ~)


    Even if Midori didn''t tell me, I truly understood, but in the end I took the choice of leaving it to the choice of the Good Moon. I have no particular regrets about that.


    "No, this is good. The moon''s feelings remained shaky, and she returned to Lily."


    With the nuance that Mutsuki wasn''t no longer available as his own handbill - the truth was he whined out in his voice.


    An hour after the True and Rapprochement Moon split, the residence of the Rain Shore Lily.


    "Where''s Mutsuki going?


    In the living room, Lily speaks to Akiko. There is also Platinum Taro.


    "Come on? Isn''t it another solo trip?


    As a matter of fact, Akiko has heard and knows that he has really gone to see him, but he will not speak of it in front of Lily.


    "That''s right, and you''re going for the Dusty Resistance again? Or Mika Tsukinawa?


    Asukiko asks Lily.


    "It''s not beautiful to keep going for the same prey. I''ll give up on the unsuccessful."


    Trading with True in a way is a lily that seems just as good. It is also time to stop someone who is truly in trouble for being killed.


    "Right. I wonder if you''d like to keep your hands on the same thing. Sometimes I agree with my mom."


    "I''ve made a deal with those kids, and I''ll give you another hand next time."


    It was such a shivering lily, but I have not yet come up with the next hand and the next one.


    "Er... what happened to Mr. Ip Shan"


    Said Platinum Taro.


    "I was totally lost, but you''re not coming back inside."


    You can treat me like a parade and let me act differently, but that''s clear. It is also a strange story not to send one contact.


    "Only that Ip Mountain, even if something happened..."


    In the middle of Lily''s words, a dark faceted harmony moon appeared at the entrance to the living room.


    "Welcome back..."


    Clearly things are not right. Seeing Mutsuki, Akiko''s voice becomes butt-suspended.


    "What''s wrong?


    Lily sounds surprised when she sees a good moon sitting silently on the couch.


    "Lily feels... somehow, I get it... haha..."


    Laughing moisturizing his eyes and mouthing such a thing, Mutsuki pours a large tear from those eyes.


    (I wonder if you fought true...)


    Asukiko, who had heard where he was going beforehand, guesses.


    "Happy Moon, even if it''s family, it doesn''t show tears or anything in public. It''s lame. It''s lame."


    A relentless word is backwards, and when you say it out in a gentle voice, Lily sits next to the Good Moon and softly holds the Good Moon.


    "Well, we... we were family. Ah. Haha."


    I feel comfortable and relieved by the warmth of the lilies, and Mutsuki tries to laugh sobbingly and impossibly.


    "We live together, and what else do you say?


    It was a lily that pushed the head of the Moon against my chest and thought I was doing something that didn''t fit my character, and I wanted to take a sigh of relief, but I couldn''t help but feel like making fun of, poking away from and mocking about the Moon here.


    "Oh, there''s a new record."


    Looking at the numbers on the meter, County Mountain and several other technicians cheer.


    "Ip Yama-san, I''ll add 40 more next time."


    County Mountain speaks to Ye Mountain in the hall beyond the glass.


    "Uh... When will I be able to go home..."


    With electrodes all over her body, Ip Mountain, who looks like a shirt and a trunk, asks anxiously.


    "What? You want to go home now? Can you hang out with the data collection for a while? Your ability to move beyond that human intelligence is essential to the development of human science."


    "Really... if I can contribute to mankind..."


    Ye Mountain makes a distorted laugh and thumbs up at County Mountain complaining in an enthusiastic tone.


    "All right, let''s go. Add forty iron balls! Fire!"


    In response to the screams of the County Mountain, one iron ball is fired simultaneously from the ceiling, the floor and the walls on all sides across the glass, releasing them to Ye Mountain at various angles and timings.


    (Or I want to go home... But for the sake of mankind... for my sake... we have to work hard...)


    He was Ye Shan, who told himself as he continued to send iron balls.


    "Peace is upon us today."


    In the central city, the nurturing husband mutters when he sees the players go out and bicker from above.


    "Is that it? There''s someone unusual."


    A familiar cat-eared boy caught sight of him walking around with a difficult face, and Tomorrow Kaori called out to her nurturing husband.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s the famous Nenaveauj, the abandoned woman."


    "The inner flavor is Junko. I thought you weren''t going to go in anymore after the noise in the example."


    As I say, Tomorrow Incense goes from above to Nenaveauge.


    "Nenaveauge, ohisa"


    "Oh, nurturing husband to Tomorrow incense. Huh, you''re in a good place."


    Looking up at the two electric spirits flying from above, Nenaveauj smiled.


    "What''s a good place? I thought you wouldn''t be in Recommend 11 anymore."


    "Huh, I''m actually looking for people. Electric spirits, to be exact. Didn''t you see the electric spirit that looked like a magic girl?


    Tomorrow incense and nurturing husband to face each other to inquire of Nenaveauge.


    "I don''t know. I mean... is that electric spirit confirmed to be in this mackerel?


    My nurturing husband asks.


    "I saw a rumor on the mackerel that I saw it on this mackerel once. Huh, if you see me, while I follow the move, will you contact me?


    "I''m not free to text or anything."


    Tomorrow''s incense emailed Junko in the past was inspired by an e-mail from the operating company Shizuku II.


    "I''ll set it up so you can, please. You look like a magic girl, and you should stand out."


    "Got it."


    My nurturing husband and Tomorrow incense nod.


    (I''ve tried calling everyone I know, but I wonder if it''s going to work... It''s like Tomorrow Kaka and Yukio who are going to be able to follow the movement of the floating electric spirit)


    While logging out, Junko thinks.


    Returning to real space, in front of you is the brain and spinal cord, floating in a giant cylinder filled with culture fluid. I brought it back in a state of provisional death, it belongs to a magical girl.


    "It''s unlikely that we''ll be able to resuscitate from a state of separation once it''s electrospirited, but it''s worth a try. And if I can resurrect her..."


    Junko smiles as she stares at the magic girl''s brain.


    Though with pale expectations, Junko''s chest rattled, considering the possibility of obtaining the best experimental material and the many experimental details that followed.


    Instana Biology Laboratory, a laboratory.


    "Is it true there was a reaction?


    "Yeah, on the contrary, we''re clearly trying to resuscitate"


    County Mountain men reporting excitedly to the county mountains who visited the room.


    "Surely this... is resurrecting..."


    Beyond the toughened glass, the county mountains groan when they see a mass of melted meat twitch.


    While observing, a decisive change took place in the meat chunks at the stake while the county mountain and his men were discussing it.


    "Ooh, this is it!?


    The bodies of the merged men and women are slowly dragged towards the bodies of the dolphins.


    To match it, the meat gradually rises from the cross section of the head and regenerates into the shape of the head of the lost dolphin.


    Furthermore, from the torso, human hands and feet grow.


    "No way... I can''t believe you''re resuscitating so rapidly..."


    "You''re not. Perhaps he had only gained enough nourishment and rest to resuscitate, but without the irritation to trigger it. I was inspired by something, and now I''m completely revived."


    To his surprise, County Mountain explained as he looked at the subject''s EEG. While the EEG is normal, the consciousness is clearly awakening.


    Standing up slowly with his lid closed, it slowly opens his eyes. And as he ascertained the county mountains over the glass, he lifted his hands wide, opened them to the left and right, and took up a threatening structure, and cried out loudly.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    22 Let''s Play With The Magic Girl End

 749 Urgent Discussion Preface Program

    On that day, a live discussion show, usually held in the middle of the night, somehow aired live on television at Golden Time.


    The number of faces appearing was squeezed as well. There are five stars. There are only two people on the show who can be described as familiar faces. The remaining three were special guests, not to overstate that they appeared solely for this show.


    Regular Face is a proponent of the idea of Super New Liberal and political scientist Tsujiro Azuki. Ueno Ueno Uenosuke, a conservative arbiter who signs a raw nationalist, who is a friend of the dog monkey. These are the two.


    Two of the three remaining were white. They are both celebrities. To one of them, it has an international level of visibility.


    One is Cornelis Van Damme, president of Grimm Penis, an environmental protection organization that has changed the consciousness of nations around the world without exaggeration.


    The other is Sarah Demon, Ambassador to the United States of America in Japan. She is a person who is in the position of Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary, but who obviously carries out activities beyond that boundaries on a recurring basis. In his own blog, he talks about social issues in Japan with a skeletal argument, publishes a number of books, and so on, and carries out activities as if they were critics. Recently, there have also been more opportunities to be exposed to television programmes.


    The last one was a highly heterogeneous, high-profile person. Perhaps not many people watch the show for her. But it''s just a figurative nuance called a visiting panda, not that she was called. The girl is also an essential part of the subject of this discussion.


    Mika Tsukinawa, a weak-crowned sixteen-year-old girl, has two faces: a musician on the front street and a backstreet doorman. Recently, he has come to the end of solving the cloning problem of entertainers free of charge, and even took his own clone to make his unit debut called Tuknamikers, which is now the hottest entertainer to talk about.


    The title of the discussion show was a substitute for ''Questioning the Absolute Presence of Backstreet''. Previously, in the media, as a half-taboo, it was the subject matter that was rarely dealt with.


    On several occasions, the name of the back street itself was given, and the cases involved were reported. Of course, it can be rubbed off. However, both asking clearly its merits and speaking out its arguments were self-regulated in almost every media outlet. Of course, no entertainer, etc. talks about them.


    Nonetheless, the show, which clearly pokes at its taboo this time, was organized at Golden Time. There are many viewers to pay attention to. Even those who don''t normally turn on much TV, this show is so much so that they decided to watch it.


    "Well, let''s start with what the back street is and get into it."


    An old host with a big head cuts out with a slippery tongue that he can somehow hear.


    "Until a few decades ago, there was a yakuza behind Japan."


    "Uh, you used to have a yakuza. Now it''s only in comics and movies."


    In the words of the host, Sajiro Otsuki says in a tall voice and in a playful manner. On fat skin, a boned face, a burnt face at all times, and a good or bad impression will vary from one seer to another, but the impression itself is a strong looking man.


    "They still have a little bit left. But that endangered species is also incorporated as a corner of the back street."


    It was Ambassador Sarah Demon who said it in a quiet tone. She is a woman with wavy brunette hair stretched to her shoulders. The eyes are bright watery. Deep wrinkles are noticeable on that face, but he is only thirty-six years old and the facial fabrication itself is neat, so not from the aesthetic sensation of the Japanese, but he would look worthy of being called beautiful enough if he returned to his country.


    "Generally speaking, the biggest cause of the expansion of Japan''s back streets is said to be the influx of overseas mafias, is this true?


    Van Damme speaks differently of it while touching a backstreet initiator.


    "What do you mean?


    Encourage Van Damme to continue with the words in the form of MC questions back.


    "The theory is that a backstreet was created to stop Yakuza from losing the underground war with the Mafia and the Japanese backing society from dominating them is common. Surely there would have been a history of doing so. But isn''t it just one side of the truth? Nearly 100,000 people were there at the time. Yakuza defeated? In that number of people, it would have been a real ext scale dispute. Besides, after those Yakuzas defeated, where the hell did the forces in the back streets boil down further away from the mafia that kicked all those numbers? Doesn''t anyone think it''s strange to just look at the numbers?


    Van Damme talks more in playful rhetoric than in the new year when he is successfully making characters out of playful talking.


    "There''s a theory that Yakuza, who lost his head and fell apart, has been reconstituted."


    Uenohara Uenosuke, a conservative critic, said as he watched Van Damme looking frigid. Although he is the oldest of the panelists, he has a vicious habit of developing eclampsia immediately, so he has been bewitched by the heavenly state father, whose mental age is preschooled, and by leftist speakers.


    "I suspect it was decided quite vividly for that. I mean, someone was pulling threads behind it. He said he was supporting and coaching. For example, the State��"


    "Isn''t that a rough trick?"


    MC laughs bitterly at Van Damme and gently denies it.


    "No. I believe it would be more unnatural to consider the history of the backstreet launch as natural. Naturally, I think it is better to think of it as a result of the work of immense will and power. It''s not unfounded delusions or anything. If you think about it in the erasure method, you get to that conclusion."


    "That''s not just Mr. Van Damme''s suspicion. Governments, military critics and researchers from countries around the world outside of Japan have similar suspicions. There are some who doubt it, but are certain."


    Try to take over Van Damme''s words, and Sarah opens her mouth.


    "It seems that in Japan, it has been forbidden to talk about it in public until now because of tacit understanding. Will the ban finally be lifted on this occasion tonight?"


    It also sounds ironic to hear only words, but Sarah is speaking in an emotionally restful tone. Contrast with New Year''s Eve and Van Dam.


    "Hey, that, could you be specific? Because it seems like a lot of people don''t know it in front of TV."


    MC urges Sarah.


    "You''re right. Every country sees the back street as intentionally made by the Japanese government. And it will still be the breath of the state. As is often said, the place to isolate those who belong to criminals - that''s the back street. If we just isolate them, the state still supports them in the shadows as an industry that can support this country''s economy and even transform them into military power when things happen. I use it. And it''s a sizeable number of people. At present, a country that is doing such horrible things does not exist outside of Japan and cannot be imitated anywhere but Japan. That''s why we''re on guard from every country."


    After Sarah speaks unilaterally, the conversation breaks once. A story that has never been told on television at one time. The residents of the street would not have known anything, such as the state supporting the back street and being spotted by foreign countries.


    In fact, if there is a war or something like this, the case for the state to use underground organizations is not so special. Japan started using yakuza from the Japanese dew war. The United States also deals with a big gang called Lucky Luciano for intelligence work during World War II.


    "So the existence of a back street is an essential stall for the country."


    Great to arm and flutter, wrinkle between his eyebrows and bend his mouth to a letter to, revealing his dissatisfaction, Ueno says.


    "Such an idiot ~. How many dead people do you think are out there every year in the backstreet protest? Ah? Human trafficking and murder are also commercialized, and innocent citizens are being victimized, right?


    Uenohara and the friendly moon of the dog monkey stick, but Uenohara spills a bitter laugh toward the big moon.


    "I would ask you not to make an early point. Neither do I consider the existence of a back street that threatens the lives and safety of the people. Rather, I am angry at the very idea that such a wicked thing is necessary to support the nation."


    "I see."


    Big Moon smiled sarcastically when Ueno told him back and rarely agreed.


    "A society that does have bad people doing bad things and overlooks them. A society that embraces. I don''t care what you think."


    Ueno, who suddenly roughs up his voice and turns it down in agitator mode where he''s good at it. This had become his flavor, and he liked it, but it was also one of the elements he hated.


    "Even if there''s one side to it that''s in the national interest, you think bad things are bad?


    Ask the new moon to confirm it just in case. If it is the usual Ueno, it is the argument that sacrifices may be made for the survival of the state, taking all the rhetoric that overlooks the unequally positive and socially weak over the privileged classes, large companies and opposition parties. For this reason, the New Year stands on the side of the socially weak and the common people and is always in conflict with each other.


    "Of course. I don''t care what you do. No matter how much, you can''t affirm a crime."


    "But it''s that criminal organization and the criminals are letting go of the wild, isn''t it? Later, the state was protected and protected."


    Tell Ueno, who answers forcefully, as if Van Dam could bathe in cold water.


    "The police don''t actively try to control them either. On the contrary, I guess."


    "Yeah, I hear there''s a lot of police investigation going on in the back streets."


    "The police are extremely sweet against the back streets"


    To Van Damme''s words, Big Moon and Ueno indicate their agreement.


    "Remember when I had this conversation with Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka on TV? Despite the fact that it was a major incident, it was never touched on in the media after that. It is obvious that unnatural pressure was exerted. There was a lot of noise online, though. By the way, Yukioka, you are released the day after your arrest. Despite all that you''ve done, right? This is also the pressure on the back street, proof that the back street is connected to the police."


    Everyone here knows, of course, that Vandam''s conversation with Junko Yukioka is being filmed sneakingly and that it was streamed live across the country on television.


    New Year''s Eve, Uenohara, and the three show hosts knew that there was a warrant laid on every show to avoid touching them in any way, and according to that, something I had never spoken of before, but I could not help but hear Van Damme plainly put them out for a meeting on this occasion in front of me.


    "From the Inspector General, you can guess from the fact that he is one of the top executives of Backstreet Central, the Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure."


    That word Sarah uttered changed the complexion of MC, Ueno Hara and the New Year. It was even bluer to be nervous when Junko Suzuoka''s name was given to Van Damme. They have heard the rumor, but it is one of the forbidden sentences that is uttered.


    "Without any evidence, that statement would be problematic."


    "Excuse me. I should have described you as having that kind of rumor. I''m sorry I''m not familiar with Japanese."


    Sarah said she was fluent in Japanese and shabby, even if she could play host.


    "Back societies that are managed and protected on the grounds that there are evils that break the law and threaten people''s lives strictly but that lead to national interests and security. I will break this structure itself as evil, and I will break it as something that should not be."


    In a quiet tone no different from the first, Sarah said clearly. It resonated with a strong spirit of speech because it was not an agitating feeling like Ueno Belly or a playful way of talking like Van Dam or New Year''s Eve.


    "You can say whatever you want."


    In the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, I stare at Sarah Demon''s face on the screen and the truth throws up and throws up. Four people, Midori, Junko, Tired, and Shenzhen, were also in the living room watching this show together.


    "I''ve been trying to gather information now, but it looks like Van Damme and Sarah Demon are supporters of Luciferin Dust."


    Junko tells me he''s taking his eyes off the TV and peeking at the holographic display he put out in front of him.


    "Is that that anti-backstreet organization we''ve been talking about lately"


    Tired reacts.


    "The reality is unknown, but the size is a very large organization, hey. There are a lot of supporters, and the funds and personnel are like luxury. I''m pretty sure it''s true that we have branches in dark cities all over Japan."


    and Junko.


    "It''s called suppression of the back streets, but according to the story of the guy who was at the Biology Laboratory in Sana ''a, the purpose of suppression, on the other hand, is destruction. I heard it via shake."


    "Ugh, devastation has come out big again."


    Listen to the true story and Midori laughs funny.


    "When people say" bump cucumber, "you have to react."


    The sheep move aside and talk about it, but no one responds.


    "Isn''t this show itself breathing Luciferin Dust? Previously, there has never been a clear public expression of disgust and doubt about the back streets. Besides, can I see a pretty huge force working to do this on a Golden Time television broadcast?


    "I guess. I wonder if I can see Grimm Penis and virtually America itself as backing up."


    After agreeing to tired words, Junko speaks of a specific source of power.


    "Luciferin Dust is seriously on the verge of crushing the back streets, and can we see this show as part of it? Maybe it''s a big deal."


    "Yeah, Tired, it''s not a big deal. At the time of Mr Van Dam''s or Mr Sarah''s presence, I think that is certain. No, with these two starring together, as anyone who can figure that out, you can look at it as a dark appeal. Hey. It can be a kind of challenge."


    I turned my gaze back toward the TV screen and Junko said with an invincible grin.


    "Wow, even so, Mika''s sister has been in a lot of trouble."


    "By the way, I''d also like to ask Mika Tsukinawa for her opinion on serving as the backstreet doorman on active duty."


    Shortly after Midori said it, as if linked, the host tells Mika the story, and the camera also shows Mika''s face.


    Mika didn''t hide her grumpy expression as if she were. And I breathed in, screaming out loud.


    "Die! Die, you guys!


    Both the studio and the tea room froze to a sudden curse in the shapes of anger. And, of course, the living room at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Shouldn''t this guy have stayed quiet? No, the show itself could be a failure."


    In my head, I thought of my own face that was mute, while the truth said.

 750 Urgent Discussion Preface Program Urgent Part II

    "Excuse me! I''m telling the truth!


    In the studio that has frozen, Mika continues her words without showing any bad looks.


    "Don''t decide the back street is cheaply evil! The people who live there, like the street, have a hot blood tide and are human beings!


    Mika continues to scream with a volume that also far surpasses the loud dami voice of Ueno''s azitate. MC, New Year and Ueno were overwhelmed. Sarah doesn''t change her complexion and Van Damme looks at Mika, laughing slightly funny.


    "Evil, actually"


    Big Moon says off, as if laughing with his nose.


    "As I said earlier, how many people a year are caught up in backstreet protests and think they''re losing their lives? And trafficking in human beings, organ trafficking, and this product are people in the general community. There are theories about how that happened. Rumor has it that some people are killed in a murder contract. If it''s worse, you think there''s even a show business where you enjoy killing people? What do you call this without saying it''s evil? Yeah?"


    What a clap from the audience at the venue when Mika pressed her silence on the big moon, which was wrapped in a tiny tone.


    (I applaud you with little left......!? This is...!


    Mika quickly broke through what was going on at the right time as if she had shown it to each other.


    "It''s as if the residents on the back street have no blood or tears, but that''s not true!


    Mika still screams as she is left to be drunk by the air on the field. As a person who has also experienced several live shows in Awegian venues, it is not easy to flinch this far.


    "I was targeted by top notch dangerous criminals in the back streets, and I''ve been raided live twice, but in doing so, the residents of the back streets I know risked their lives to fight and protect me!


    "No, no, what about that happening in itself... There''s no way you could have fought for your life."


    The venue is engulfed with laughter, as if to agree with the words of the New Year.


    (It''s still totally awesome! Isolated, helpless! Soldier struggle! This show itself is like being hacked into falling for me! No, it''s against the back street itself that you''re in! I could tell from the panelists arguments and standing positions from earlier that this is not a show of the spirit of asking the truthfulness of the back street, but a show tailored unilaterally to the bad guys!


    Mika gets angry about this joke show. I don''t even hide my mouth-watering expression.


    "I''m not saying it''s all evil. Some people, like Tsukina-san, usually try to solve backstreet problems."


    Says as if Sarah defends Mika.


    (Are you going to stand so that my fans and supporters don''t turn to the enemy! He''s looking good!


    That''s what I thought, Mika, but I can''t talk about it on a boulder.


    "But it is also true that the harm of being is enormous. If Tsukina-san is working to help the average person out of the trouble on the back street, you''ll know better, right?


    "Right. If the back street was a good thing in the first place, I wouldn''t be able to do Mr. Tsukina-san''s job."


    The audience at the venue laughs again in unison during the New Year''s teasing in the form of a ride to Sarah''s words.


    "Residents on the back street won''t want to admit that it''s still evil. Still, it''s an important place for them."


    Van Damme told him with a slightly grumpy face and turned his sympathetic gaze to Mika.


    (I don''t like this way. Exchange only one opposing force, hang it up and be the bad guy, etc... It''s like a witch hunt)


    The show itself breathes Luciferin Dust, but I also knew Vandam had made it this way, but from Vandam''s aesthetic, it feels too blatant, barbaric and nasty.


    "So, Mr. Tsukina-san, can you say the same thing in front of the victim? Same thing I just said."


    Big Moon laughing and asking.


    "I can tell!"


    I immediately assure Mika that the new moon was eaten. This Can You Say the Same Thing in Front of the Victim was the treasure knife of the classic Grand Moon heirloom, sealing their claims in the form of an appeal to conscience and conscience, but for the first time I''ve ever seen it, such as the one who ripped it off so grandly.


    "No, it''s strange to be able to say that ~. You don''t have people''s hearts, do you? If you say that, they''re gonna get hurt, right? Hurt me. But you want to get through to yourself? I despise you."


    "Natsuki, that''s too many words for anything."


    I see a MC on a boulder and it takes control.


    "Hurt or not, but it''s where I live! My friends live in the back streets too! They won''t deny it! Whoever you are in front of, whatever the situation is, I''m telling you!


    Mika totally comes to mind and repeats the same claim. It''s almost a quarrelsome, buying-word dimension to selling words.


    (That''s immature. Though the fierce ones who have been playing Don Patch on the back street, are they still teenagers?)


    Van Dam sighs when he sees Mika calling out lightly emotionally. The more emotional you call it here, the more evil impressions your audience will solicit, I don''t know. From Van Damme''s point of view, Mika now is painful at a level that makes her unconscionable to watch.


    (Even if it''s a favorable interpretation, For her, it was a field that didn''t suit her personality or nature - and so on. From here on out, only one-sided developments are predicted)


    Van Damme decides in the direction of refraining from speaking as much as possible because he can''t even do with it. By the time the show started, we spoke scattered, and even though the role would have played well enough.


    "Ha! That''s what I''m telling the thieves."


    Uenohara said in a tone that showered Mika''s gaze down and scorned her.


    "There should be no crime. I''ve never been over it. Where I complained how much a criminal could only live as a criminal, it didn''t accumulate who fits the harm, and it''s very unacceptable, you. Something about an outlawed world that admits criminals, if you try to make it people who are working seriously and moving the world unrelated to crime, you just have to cry and fall asleep. Huh? The criminals did that, you''re a vicious beast who lives by seriously working and feeding the living. And a backstreet is an evil, extreme presence that publicly acknowledges the criminals. Imagine, ladies and gentlemen. Tomorrow, but you could be caught in a backstreet disaster and lose your life, right? But the back streets are necessary and evil, and those who have been killed by the back streets and their survivors are crying, aren''t they? Can I be forgiven for fulfilling this!?


    "That''s right!


    "That''s right!


    The endorsement is raised from the guest seat.


    Ueno''s tongue was entirely of azitate. Hearing that, Big Moon laughs bitterly when it''s completely the usual Ueno.


    "Clearly, it''s sweet, sweet. Even though ordinary people sweat on their foreheads and work hard and seriously, I can''t believe I can only live in the back streets. That''s the idea, it''s sweet, and it''s a run. You, too, are an idol in the back streets because you''re a kid. I''m not talking about it. Kids do their best to encourage them to study properly and get into a good school. That''s the right look to have. And women are cautious, they marry and have many children. That is the right woman''s contribution to the nation. It''s all sweet for those who can''t do it to make excuses they can''t, sweet eh?"


    "That''s right!


    "That''s right!


    We''re in an audience gathered in the studio, and Ueno supporters say, "Yes!" I''ll call you back.


    (Hmm, no. I envision myself as a great clever looking person who loves my country, both hot bitter and dull heavenly state fathers...... And how they seem to like it, a sermon they don''t have. Oh, yadda yadda)


    Big Moon, usually in conflict with Ueno Hara, who saw the condition with his cheeks, took a deep sigh of boredom.


    ("Merchant of Thought" just appealed here? Fine. You should take as much as out of the sheep who pretended to be people)


    Van Damme, on the other hand, regarded Ueno as just a merchant and appreciated his greed in his heart. But...


    (Nevertheless, it''s a different matter of whether you keep the sheep properly or not. Besides, his attitude of honoring his morality is good in itself, and it is doubtful whether his ideas themselves will lead to morality.)


    Van Damme praises Ueno for letting go only of his greed.


    "How dare you preach after you have so greatly condemned me to my work! You''re my parents!


    "Behold, this way of speaking to the man in sight. I have even lost my character because of my unreliable temper. Even if you just saw this, you''d be proving that what I say is more right, wouldn''t you?


    Uenohara bears an abominable grin and asks for endorsement with an extra mouthful of Mika.


    "That''s right!


    "Right -!


    And to Ueno, supporters who send endorsements with a dummy voice similar to his. The supporters were all elderly, and their outfits were significantly lacking in decoration, and the countrymen were round even when they saw the landscape.


    (Even the argument of gaze from above such a joke is tailored to the schematic that I lose...... This is no longer... no matter what you do)


    At this point, Mika''s heart broke. I gave up completely with the remorse that my intestines seemed to twist. I was just trying so hard to keep myself from crying.


    (I''m sorry about something like that. But...... This defeat is not your personal defeat. [M] Right now, the prelude to the end is being played. Even if I don''t know now, I''ll know soon enough. If you had spotted it now, you would have fought back desperately, even if you didn''t win, not if your heart was broken)


    Van Damme was talking in an untransmitten voice as she became a nagging addition and watched Mika completely out of her mind.


    Mika didn''t talk about it afterwards at all, and the host and other panelists felt sorry for her, she didn''t try to talk to Mika, she even continued to blame the back street unilaterally, and the show was over.


    "That was a serious chest shit bad show"


    Tired said. I was also driven by the urge to quit seeing along the way, but I also tried to carve memories into my heart of the people who were going to have a bad chest, and I saw them through to the end.


    "Heh heh heh... Mika''s sister''s shitsukuba. Totally silent on the way. Well, I''m enjoying it. I can''t, but come on, if they put me up there,"


    Midori was more full of sympathy for Mika than anger for the show.


    "There are people who are totally exposed in Away, but I also don''t think the place itself is suitable for Mika. Well, if there was a return match, Mika would be well prepared, too. Come on."


    "Is there such a thing as a return match? Well, even if you had that chance, you wouldn''t be in such a ridiculous hanging place that lacked fairness. It''s no use just going."


    True pokes at Junko, who calmly analyzes. Like I was really tired, I was angry and I couldn''t help it.


    "Whoa, even the anonymous bulletin boards on the internet remain noisy. Mika, Anti is thrilled, some writings beat Mika to pity that she didn''t talk from the way in, and some writings she sympathizes with. I tried so hard to change my ID, but I defended Mika."


    "Junko, I don''t care, I think you should stop being an anonymous bulletin board addict and selfie"


    "Yea, I agree with you very much -"


    "Me, too."


    To Junko, who reports calmly, Midori and True, who stick around and agree with it.


    At that time, Junko''s phone rings.


    "It''s from Mika."


    Junko reported while picking up the phone. More and more air wraps up the living room.


    "Junko... I''m... ugly..."


    Hearing Mika''s tears, Junko instantly lowers the volume of the phone to a minimum so that no one else can hear her.


    "Yeah, yeah, I was watching. Yeah, Mika was trying, and nothing''s wrong, and I think the people who watched that show knew it was weird themselves. Yeah, yeah, I''m sorry. I get it. Don''t let it get you down. Right?"


    Junko comforts Mika with her most gracious voice as she hears her stupidity.


    "Mika sister... I called Jun sister first ~"


    "Because there''s no one else to fool around with. He doesn''t have any friends but Yukioka."


    "I see. Wow, you don''t want me to cry and look sorry for you in front of the clones. Ababa. Mad Scientist Under Heaven is my best friend in a way, but it''s amazing."


    "At the time I appeared on that show, if it was just ugliness, I''d have exposed you enough. Condensing all the shame and humiliation that ordinary people experience in one life, it''s as tight an ugly as it''s multiplied."


    "Aboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutno. I know it''s pathetic, but it''s definitely an ugly thing to do in history."


    ''I hear you! True! Midori!


    Despite the volume minimum, Mika''s tearful rage echoed through the living room.

 751 1

    Since the day the public discussion show discussing the merits of the backstreet was aired in grand golden time, as if the world had changed dramatically, until then it has been considered a taboo, the curse on the backstreet of the media has been lifted, and it has become openly treated as a theme, whether on television, in magazines or in newspapers.


    Many viewers understood and spotted that the show itself was significantly lacking in fairness, and there was quite a bit of bashing on the programming side dressed as hanging Mika Tsukinawa, but more than that, there was a sense of public sentiment about the existence of the back street and the luck of rebellion.


    In the meantime, as if the timing had been predicted, bashing to Japan and the back streets was started by national press and governments, and the situation was also reported in Japan. Especially the US, the UK, China and South Korea.


    Until now, there has been pressure on the media, from the back streets and the government, to keep them from touching the back streets deeply, but neither does the earliest pressure pass because Luciferin Dust and the Grimmpenis, who have officially expressed their support for it, and even the press and government abroad, are putting up anti-back streets.


    People were forced halfway across the street to turn away, knowing that it existed.


    Even those of the inhabitants of the back streets who had a feeling that the back streets themselves would perish were the beginning and end of coming out.


    Cool over time, such as public heat. The people are always looking for new stimuli, and the press wants to answer their needs, so they want to feel like the misfortunes of new others - and some of them were turning a blind eye, but even now, two weeks after the discussion show, the heat on the rebel street persists without cooling down.


    This topic is dealt with all the time, not just in the front street press, but also on the back street institutional paper site. But with a different approach.


    The backstreet informants had managed to dive into Luciferin Dust - or let those in the organization grab the money and try to get inside information that had not been made public.


    But their efforts did not materialize, and no big deal was known. At best, Luciferin Dust is a gathering group. Therefore, it is as if executives are doing as they please with each other without a clear boss without being able to interact well inside.


    Yoshiku Takada, a freelance informant and poster of stories interviewed by journalists on the backstreet institutional paper site, also focused on Luciferin Dust.


    Yoshiku doesn''t sneak in and try to take information, or try to contact the lower members of the organization. He had made a dignified interview application from the front, and Luciferin Dust, after seeing her position and attitude in law, responded accordingly.


    However, the results of the coverage were a poor substitute. All I''m told is that whatever you ask me, I can''t answer it. Moreover, there are many reasons why that cannot be answered are not even informed within the same organization, certainly not, but late.


    (You''re doing the right thing. These guys don''t deserve to be trusted)


    One day I got a call from a long time ago when I was pulling my hand when I was stunned by the secrecy of Luciferin Dust, saying that there was a scarcity of what I could get from the front for the interview.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Kiriko Toyota, I am the mayor of Euthanasia City and will be based in the top central executive," The Thirteenth Staircase of Euthanasia "


    Yoshiku is stunned because he received a direct call from a very big man.


    "Takada currently frequents Luciferin Dust for interviews and appears to be posting on the backstreet intelligence organization''s website -"


    "Oh, it''s just an article that''s not even interesting. The guard is stiff and..."


    Although it may be inconvenient for the center to do so, it is imperative to assume that the call was made, but then the top executives of the center should not have to bother to call to warn them, even at the bottom.


    ''This is a request from the Centre. I want you to keep doing Luciferin Dust interviews and gather as much information as you can about them. Of course, you can post it on the institutional paper as it is. However, if you get extremely useful information, could you please flush it out here first?


    "Finally, their weaknesses - are there any gaps to get in, you mean to explore them while covering them? I think that''s very difficult, though. Let me tell you what it feels like to have covered the last few days."


    I don''t know why the center laid eyes on me, but I only understood the spirit of it.


    ''Is it difficult to work as an informer while taking the style of coverage?


    At last, he asks if he can sniff around with illegal means, as can other informants, rather than just interviews from the front.


    "That''s scattered by other informants, isn''t it? Doesn''t seem to be working very well though."


    In a somewhat sarcastic tone, Yoshiku says.


    ''Really...... Then please continue your efforts to bring their information into the public domain. Let Junko, who started it, cooperate fully. And I also asked Tsukina-san for help. Take advantage of the nature behind her and that leads to the table. Because I know who I am.''


    However, the poisonous field cutter did not pull off, and I cut an unexpected card.


    (If they give me these two names, I can''t pull them off either. It''s also fascinating as a story)


    I remember being in the same camp as Junko and Mika when I just fell in the back street.


    But as a center, I''m trying to use myself to defeat Luciferin Dust. That catches on.


    "No, even with the cooperation of Junko, it will be difficult to grasp their information. Because they pay me in advance. Besides... honestly, I''m negative on the back street. My sister is dying, and my life and that of my daddy is what drove me crazy. I don''t even think I would have crossed it without it. And I feel empathy for what the deniers said in that argument."


    Regardless of the claim, however, the organization itself, Luciferin Dust, was a prolonged feeling of frigidity.


    ''Yeah, from what Junko told me, but I thought Takada was like that. But that''s the kind of talent that makes me fall for this job. Takada is also negative on the back street, so we can walk over to them''


    I wonder if Junko and Nashi are already on, Yuki, who laughs bitterly.


    "Are you saying that the other side is alarmed because they are similar to each other? But I''ve been denied an interview application? Besides, don''t you really think I''m gonna get along with those guys and be in a hostile position on the back street?


    ''First is the answer to the latter, but I can assure you I won''t. For a reason, Junko pushed my heartbeat that Takada was someone who would never do anything to betray his client, and I just had a little conversation like this myself, and I felt that way. And another thing. Not all faces supporting Luciferin Dust are clean. They fly the flag of justice: extermination in the back streets, but they also lurk in all sorts of thoughts. Knowing that, will Takada be cooperative with them? I bet you I won''t be.''


    I am glad that you are buying high for someone who is also a member of the thirteenth staircase of euphoria, but I think Yoshiku is calm that you might be buying a little too much.


    "What should we do about the fact that the interview is declined, if we take it on? Do you have a good hand? Or because the hub will help you with something?


    ''Of course the hub will back up as much as it can. It''s sneaky though. As for the interview, it means Junko has a plan, so ask her directly first. "


    "You''ve got a pear on you that far. Yes, then let me take it on."


    I felt the air I couldn''t refuse at the earliest, and Yoshiku took the request.


    I haven''t visited the Yukioka Institute in a long time, Yoshioka. Passed through the receptacle, facing Junko.


    "You''re here because of me. Hey, True you and Midori, go visit me in the city center. Come on. I think it''s too late to come back."


    "Junko was going to visit, too, because I''m here, so you canceled?


    "Haha, that''s not true. Because I was just left asleep. After that, Yoshiku contacted me. Besides, I was the one who originally advised Kiriko to get Yoshiku to move, and I thought it was time to come."


    Before I went to play, True and Midori had long wondered if the idea of waking up a sleeping pure child, or if there was another circumstance that I couldn''t, but don''t say anything.


    "So, what''s the plan?


    "Hmm, I think it would be better to cover those supporters or Mika on the other discussion show than to cover Luciferin Dust directly."


    "Is that where Luciferin Dust''s intel comes from? I don''t even know what it means to cover Mika."


    "The hub''s request is to explore Luciferin Dust''s information, but what the hub actually wants to do is weaken Luciferin Dust and change the course of the world today, hey? Then you and Yoshiku and Mika should do it instead of the center."


    Shizuku becomes mute to Junko, who smiles and tells him that he has done so lightly.


    "Oh, me and Mika are gonna change the world, huh? You''re leaping too far."


    "You can do it, you can do it, you can do it, you can do it, you can do it, you can do it."


    I can''t imagine it at all in the long run, such as changing the air stained with only two people in one color on the current reverse street.


    "I wonder if it would be a good idea to interview Mika first, have her talk on the back street side, and sell it to a place where she can see it both on the front and back streets, instead of an institutional paper site run by the back street intelligence organization."


    After listening to Junko''s advice, Yoshiku comes up with a few things.


    As a matter of fact, I thought about the interview with Mika, but I gave up early on. The other guy is busy, and lately he''s been hearing stories about clones or refusing all interviews. But in this case, if it''s the right time, and if it''s Junko''s accent, it''ll be possible to cover it.


    And the coverage of Mika at this time will be very valuable.


    "Then we''ll talk to Luciferin Dust''s supporters, too. That could make Luciferin Dust a flow that opens the gates too, and could change public opinion more than that. The air in the world is something that makes a difference."


    I have no idea what kind of vigeons I see in Junko and how they tie together like that for a long time. There are some measures that I haven''t spoken of yet, and I may be talking about them.


    "I don''t know if it''ll work that well. Maybe we''ll get through this."


    "It''s the one thing that keeps me from putting the dust through. Yoshiku, it''s your job."


    "You don''t quite understand Junko''s reasoning before then. Interviews with supporters, how could that affect you? You think they''re gonna give us a rundown?


    "I might get it out. Besides, depending on how things change, depending on how supporters and Luciferin Dust come out, depending on how the public reacts, you might come up with another hand."


    Or that I might find myself in a situation where I had to do it with that other hand, which I thought was vague.

 752 2.

    The next day, Yoshiku was first to conduct an interview with Mika at the Yukioka Institute.


    It is an exclusive interview with Mika, who did not show up on the tabular stage at all until now, two weeks after the example discussion show, but Yoshiki sees that it would be a really good publicity to attract public attention.


    In the reception room, Yoshiku and Mika sit opposite each other, Junko photographs behind Yoshiku, and Midori is looking.


    Naturally, Mika listens to everything in advance from Kiriko Fujita and Junko. I also understand what this interview means.


    "I would now like to ask Mr. Tsukina- how frank are you about the public discussion of examples?"


    A long time coming in from the most important place.


    "Answer! That sucks! That''s it!"


    "No, be more specific..."


    Mika smiles bitterly, and Yoshiku urges.


    "Just kidding! Well...... I feel a bottomless anger and remorse for my incompetence by exposing myself to ugliness without power! Besides, after that show, there''s been a bashing on the back street, and that doesn''t know I''m staying. I accept that I have a great responsibility, and I feel sorry for the residents on the back street. You''re right!


    Mika lets you try to lay low in front of her for a long time.


    "It''s not just performance! A sincere apology! If I get a chance, I want you to let me serve as a rewind to this rotten stream! I can''t say exactly what to do, as of right now, but I can''t keep pulling in! I may be told not to represent the back street on my own, but I go through the back and the surface, both of which are known by name! I''m not admiring myself for painting, but it''s my role to get out and it should be the most suitable!


    I violently doubt how to make this claim. From what people say, it can even sound like a thought.


    (It is respected to clearly appeal to oneself, in the United States and elsewhere, I like to strike the pile that leaves and pull people''s feet, from the Japanese who make rotten modesty a virtue, it is a way of claiming that people hate me. If you live like Mika, you''ll take it... but not all the people in the world are like that)


    "If not, I want to discuss it again! I was confused by the situation then! Now you can''t lose!


    "Do you think the current will change just because you did that?


    To Yoshiko''s question, Mika silenced for a few seconds.


    "It''s easy to say that intentions alone change, but we have a chance of winning. I won''t touch it here, and right now, when I say I have a chance, the other guy may never come on board again."


    Suddenly a quiet voice, but with an invincible grin, Mika speaks as provoking.


    (That''s a void)


    Yoshiku spotted it lightly. Mika has no chance of winning. Intuition, but I''ve found it to be just plain clear. I''ve met many of the lying people in that hand, but I can see that for a long time.


    "That''s it to talk about! If there''s anything else I can do, I''ll do anything! I''m not leaving you like this!


    Mika points toward the camera Junko has and declares it prestigiously. As it poses, silence flows again for a few seconds.


    "Hmm? That''s it?


    Junko stops the camera and gives a voice like a clap out.


    "Heh... Mika, aren''t you a little too light? You want some more surprises?


    Midori speaks out, dressed fluttered in a chair with her hands behind her head.


    "I can''t think of any more appeals at this stage! Earlier winning chances are actually a lie!


    "Oh, I knew..."


    Shizuku squeaks unintentionally at Mika, who confesses lightly.


    "Do you guys have any good ideas!? Then let''s hear it!


    "Yay, for example, ''Damn, I''m making this much atonement now...!'' With a mixed look of remorse and shame, when you put out a chocolate image, ''he said.


    "Oh, nice, that"


    "Rejected! Decline! Decline! Don''t be ridiculous! Think seriously!


    Though Junko agreed with Midori''s proposal, Mika refuses with a flashy look.


    "Impact may not be good, but I think it''s okay for Mika to just say she made a statement of intent."


    Even while I hold true that I can''t put any more expectations on Mika right now, Shizuku makes a bright smile and makes me wink.


    "Then let''s work out our next plan. You know, I did an interview with Mika first, and I want to hear Luciferin Dust''s voice next."


    and Junko.


    "That doesn''t work at all. Of course I refuse to interview the press."


    Shizuku becomes tannic and puts his head on.


    "That''s a lot of secrecy. I have no idea what''s going on. It''s an organization."


    "As I said yesterday, you should talk to that supporter, not Luciferin Dust itself. Still, as Luciferin Dust''s voice, the world knows. How about the four of us on the discussion show? Cornelis Van Damme, Sarah Demon, Sajiro Otsuki, and Uenohara Uenosuke. These people, since that show, have publicly declared themselves supporters of Luciferin Dust."


    From Junko''s mouth, Mika is given the name of a mentz who has thoroughly misrepresented herself, making her more tannic than she has been for a long time.


    "By interviewing one supporter at a time, he also wants to hear from Luciferin Dust''s organization, which is now shutting its mouth, don''t get any more public attention"


    Yoshiku said. Even at the moment, the attention itself has been given. There is also suspicion and suspicion among the media and the speakers over the fact that they are completely silent.


    "Let''s start with Mr. Van Damme."


    To Junko, who smiles and gives the name of a lass boss opponent, the three who are shy.


    "Well, that''s the hardest part."


    "He''s the most well-known and the biggest of these, and if I could interview him first, I''d think he''d have a big impact. It makes it easier to speak to other people."


    Junko calls as he says. The opponent is the van Dam.


    "Hello, Van Damme? Ohisa."


    "Dude..."


    Shizuku smiles at Junko, who immediately moves into action when he says it.


    ''I didn''t know you had contacts. I wonder what you''re up to this time.''


    Junko turns up the volume so that Van Dam''s voice can be heard by the other three indoors.


    I haven''t talked to you about Luciferin Dust.


    "I see. I''ve put your name on the live broadcast of the example."


    "I don''t mind that, but there''s someone who wants to interview Luciferin Dust''s supporters, who''s now talking behind and on the table. I''m not an informer I know. Luciferin Dust herself couldn''t get permission to interview me, so I was wondering if it felt like at least talking from her supporters."


    ''Hmm...... But...... hmm...... interview my story of my position as a supporter etc and would that make a good article attractive to readers......?


    Vandamm asks, not sarcastically, but seriously in a questionable way.


    "Mr. Van Damme will have enough impact because he''s a big guy - Besides, for once, you know me, and I was wondering if you''d take it if I asked you straight away."


    "I don''t understand how you can come up with that idea when you say it''s between enemies. There''s another aim, and it could be a trap. ''


    A van dam with an overwhelming tone of boulder on a pure child.


    "It''s not my hobby to trap you in this way, is it? Besides, all I do is bridge. It''s that informant I''m covering, and hey. The guy was originally a representative newspaper, and even if he wanted to write an article on the back street, he couldn''t write freely, so he fell into the back street and became an informer. Yoshiku Takada. Fine, I''ve been posting a lot of articles about the coverage, so if you look it up, you''ll probably know who it is."


    ''I see. Is that the story? If that''s true, there''s no problem getting interviewed, but the fact that you''re involved is very catchy. And. You didn''t think I''d be judged narrowly by how many neutral bridges the informant refused at the time of the enemy''s introduction, even if he wasn''t actually your child?


    "If you put that in narrow quantities, at the time you''re talking to yourself, it''s the same thing that Mr. Van Damme says is different, right?


    To return Junko, Van Damme was silent and conceived over the phone for about ten seconds.


    "Curiosity kills cats, too. Now it''s my turn to be that cat? Well, that''s good. Interested. Let''s take it on. ''


    "Have you looked into the informant yet?


    ''I''m going to preview this, but I guess what you''re saying is true, even if you''re not supposed to lie to me soon enough. Say hello to the informant. "


    The phone hung up.


    "I didn''t think you''d ask me to be straight! They would normally say no! When it comes to Junko Suzuoka and Grim Penis, they say it''s a pattern between the enemies of uncluttered heaven!


    Mika gives a voice mixed with excitement and fright.


    "Not normally. Mr. Van Damme is not normal. It''s not just about the magnitude of the metric, it''s about people getting into business."


    Junko said something strange.


    "But it''s like Luciferin Dust knows I''m connected to Junko. Isn''t that inconvenient in the future?


    "The other way around. Rather, Mr. Van Damme. This is what a class would think. Since Junko Suzuoka is as good a person as he is eyeing, if he keeps contact with himself, he could eventually become a billboard available. Let''s see if that''s possible."


    To her long questioning, Junko smiled and answered with her index finger up.


    "I''m afraid the big guys are suddenly going to see me."


    Ironically speaking, Shizuku. I''m not actually frightened. On the contrary, resentful emotions are boiling.


    "How about Sashi''s discussion with me in Van Dam from the outset, rather than the interview!?


    "It''s a good idea, and I appreciate Mika doing that, but I''ll put a direct confrontation with them on hold now. That''s a delicious event, so I want to keep it warm as one of my trump cards"


    In response to Mika''s suggestion of momentum, Yoshiku shows caution.


    "Haha, ok - you''re starting to think too ~"


    "What do you mean? It''s like I''ve never used my head before."


    Midori teased me with a slight look at my teeth and a laugh, and I laughed back at my teeth as if they were a prank for a long time, trying the same clumsy wink.

 753 3

    The next day, Yoshiku went to the city centre to interview Van Dam.


    Mika''s interview was given to a regular video site, as seen by residents of Seiko Street. My name is also written in the Contributors section for sale at once.


    Mika Tsukinawa''s statement and declaration of war, which have remained silent since the discussion show, make the video quite topical. However, the impact on the content of the video itself still seems scarce, and it seems long overdue.


    (They''re watching, so I need to hear your reaction to Mika.)


    Yoshiku sees that that will be the most important part.


    Yoshiku was told by Van Dam to come to the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building. This is not the first time that Yoshiku has come here. Possibly a location designation considering Van Damme''s safety aspects.


    Less than a minute to wait in the reception room inside the building, Van Damme soon appeared.


    "Welcome. Well, when you look at the actual thing, it''s a medium body. I guess it''s a little different than I imagined."


    Give me your hand and Van Damme will praise you along with the sales smile.


    "Because you were playing rugby. Here we go. This is Yoshiku Takada. Thank you for today."


    Laughing frankly, I shook hands with Van Dam for a long time.


    Yoshiku remembers a strong awe in this man named Cornelius Van Dam. I made Junko a man who exposed him to the surface, even though it was only for one day, that matter I stuck with by the time the police arrested him was trembling when I watched him in real time.


    (Oh that''s what I wanted to do)


    I was so excited to even remember that there was a man in the world who could make it happen.


    "Are you sure you want to come in for an interview soon?


    "Of course. Just tell me when it starts."


    "Then I''ll start. Three, two, one, start"


    "Fast and fast. Please edit it later."


    Look at the van Dam you say with a laugh, Ho Shizuku. He said he seemed to be easy to do because he seemed to be somewhat of a good knoller and a good dealer with people. I''m tired when I''m someone who''s difficult and doesn''t make any sense of jokes.


    "Best wishes. Now for a quick question, have you seen Mika Tsukinawa''s statement that went up to the video site last night?


    "Of course."


    "What did they think of that one?


    "It''s only natural that she wants to be rude. That discussion show significantly lacked fairness, it was a substitute for a joke. I tried to simulate in my brain a few times after I left, but honestly, I''m relieved to see what I would do if I was in Mr. Moon''s shoes. Isn''t it the witch hunt itself? And I was also unknowingly part of the witch hunting side. From the middle of the show, my remarks would be grossly scarce, wouldn''t they? That''s because I realized it and I also learned a fierce rage on the side of the show. I''m sorry about Mr. Tsukina-san. Honestly, I just wanted to go home."


    First of all, Yoshiku is roared inside by Van Damme, who enters from the theory of program criticism. After seeing the show being slapped by the public, I did the proof here that I was uncomfortable with the show myself, not the excuse for the later-attached safekeeping. It is also a sure fact that Van Damme was missing his remarks along the way.


    (Whether people believe it or not is another matter.)


    And I think Yoshiku. Of course, I haven''t peppered him for a long time.


    "I''d also like to know what''s the reason she''s been stuck for two weeks. Were you grinding your fangs during the silence, or were you just healing your heart wounds? If it were the latter, I would appreciate it. If you''re a delicate girl to the point where it takes two weeks to care for her heart, it''s not that hard to hurt her again and make her out of combat?


    I think Yoshiku heard that the rhetoric is better. But even if a Japanese father of the same age said the same dialogue, I don''t think it would be Sama. It is picturesque because it is Van Damme, a vigorously elderly outsider.


    "Well, I''m not looking forward to future moves. But... he wants to discuss it again, but I don''t feel comfortable with it."


    "Why?


    To Van Damme, who vomits unexpected words, protruding further.


    "I''m not a supporter of Luciferin Dust for once, and the idea is to make it hard to acknowledge the existence of a back street. But I still can''t have that discussion show. You can''t turn your hand around from behind and set a trap in that way. It''s not pleasant to watch. I also trapped Junko Yukioka and exposed him, but that''s fine. That must have made everyone feel good watching, right? This difference."


    Junko wants to see his face when he sees this interview, and Yoshihiko sneaks up on it.


    "Oh that''s the way to do it... even in the position of a supporter, it''s true that you want to keep your distance. And against Mr. Hanging Moon, I also feel like a draw. Maybe Tsukina-san wants to do it again with the same mentions as that show, but I think it''s in good shape to fight fairly either properly one-on-one or with the same number of helpers"


    "Uh... aside from the matter of Mika Tsukinawa, I heard the truth about you, but Mr. Van Damme told Luciferin Dust..."


    "Just like I said. I didn''t like the way I did it, so I''m also hard to say with organizations that can be praised for letting go, and I''m even beginning to want to get along with them at a distance. Unless, of course, the organization admitted it and showed a reflective pose."


    To Van Damme, to be clear, Yoshiku trembled. It is a very resistant act in a Japanese society where the wholeness of thought suspension is half defaulting, such as openly making criticisms of the same faction as myself. I''m sure Luciferin Dust will have a head too, if I flush this interview, I readily suspect.


    (Or the pose of criticism with the intention of defending it - but it''s how the organization itself, Luciferin Dust, will take this. No... maybe I''m also nashing to criticize you internally like this in an interview beforehand. Or is it possible that Van Dam and Luciferin Dust are squirming and because of their restraint)


    It was a long time to rotate my head at high speed and explore all possibilities.


    "Is there any other dissatisfaction with Luciferin Dust? The organization is terribly secretive, and the public doesn''t know what''s going on."


    "It is only natural to keep that reality a secret when it comes to fighting back streets. You have no obligation to publish it. You should have guessed around it. And the question is, naturally, there are several dissatisfactions. Now, I''ve said one thing, and let''s not do this any more. They''ll be in trouble."


    I saw Van Dam shrugging my shoulders and wondered if I could get the information out so well on the boulder, but I wouldn''t even pull it here.


    "No matter what the circumstances, no matter what the courtesy, I don''t think people trust organizations that move Kosovo in hidden spaces, etc., do they? Could you please appeal to Mr Van Damme so that he can be a little more open to Luciferin Dust? That would make it easier for me to interview and tell the world what Luciferin Dust would be like."


    In a way it is a very casual request, and I know for a long time that pinching in the middle of an interview I plan to publish is close to irregularities.


    "Ho, are you going to ask me for that grandiously in between this interviews? That''s interesting inside. No, you''re a convict. Oops... I wonder if this was a different way to use the word convict"


    Van Damme was also prepared for the possibility of showing discomfort, but it was only a matter of concern. Van Damme is smiling strangely.


    "I know it''s rude, and if there seems to be a problem, I''ll cut this part."


    "No, fine. That''s how greedy I am, and I need to make my calculations work."


    In the long run of putting in a no, Van Damme takes the phone with a smile.


    "Hallow, Mr. Kofu. Cornelis Van Damme. Can you give me one informant, permission to enter HQ, and permission to interview me? Of course I wouldn''t call it full open. Whatever you can. It''s not good to go too far with secrecy, either, and I''ll guarantee you he can believe it. Well, a quick answer would help. His name is Yoshiku Takada. That''s right. That''s who put Mika Tsukinawa''s interview up online. You''re interviewing me in front of me right now. Mmm. Thanks."


    Turns out the person on the phone is the great Luciferin Dust.


    "That''s why. They say you can only enter the ground floor of the headquarters building. He also says interviewing constituents doesn''t matter depending on the individual''s permission. Cut the phone part right now. I''ve also given the names of the people involved."


    "Thank you very much."


    Keeping the camera fixed toward Van Damme, Yoshiku bows his head deeply. On the other hand, Yoshiku laughed that it would be the convict who gave the names of those involved.


    The interview proceeded inconspicuously afterwards, but after that it did not end up as a particularly noteworthy story.


    "Thank you for today"


    But I think I''ve had enough meaningful results, and Yoshiku thanks me with satisfaction.


    "You''re an interesting man inside. Well, it didn''t fit into the standard of a newspaper on the street. But that''s why, what about an informant on the back street?


    Van Damme''s mouth for a meaningful dialogue caught on to his protracted heart when he broke up.


    "Mr. Van Damme was more interesting than I thought."


    I don''t come up with a thoughtful return word and return an answer that I don''t intend to take for granted.


    "I''m paying attention to your future activities."


    To Van Damme, who tells him with a voice that obviously included something beyond the boundaries of a social decree, Yoshiku learned a strange feeling, apart from a simple joy, that would stick to something in his mind.

 754 4.

    Sarah Demon has behaved like a speaker since assuming her duties as ambassador to Japan and the United States, thus being made critical of her for acting beyond the boundaries of an ambassador. There is a clear purpose to spark Japan, and even the US government is supporting it.


    But while it rebelled, it was also true that there were many supporters of her. Sarah has a lot of arguments about Japan''s current system and the evil nature characteristic of Japanese people that thoroughly give her balls, but it was a form of division between those who conceded it and those who thought that the country should be better off, and those in other countries who took extra care of it.


    Above all, she is one of the famous clans - the Daemon clan - and the daughter of Mikhail Daemon, who has long reigned as the head of the clan - who laid down her roots in both the financial and political spheres in the United States herself.


    The Demon clan runs one of the rulers who manipulate the world from the shadows - the giant financial organization Private Oilfield Shop. This organization was also created by Mikhail Demon and used to have the power not to take a pull on ''Yob''s Rewards'' either.


    Even with her daughter, Sarah doesn''t remember much of her father''s face. Mikhail is losing his life in the midst of the US-China War, when Sarah was attentive.


    Sarah is just one of the many Mikhail children. The reality of the Demon clan is that even the same clan does not grasp the status quo, but it is said that the belly brothers who draw Mikhail''s blood directly can be as many as three digits. Somehow, because Mikhail Demon himself was an immortal transcendent with a mighty power called Overlife, a figure who had ruled America from the shadows for hundreds of years.


    But after Mikhail''s death, the power of the clan had diminished because the head with as much power as Mikhail had not appeared, and the chief of the clan had taken turns many times. Private oilfielders are no longer as influential as they once were.


    To preserve the power of the clan and organization, the Demon clan carries out a variety of activities. As part of this, Sarah became an ambassador to Japan and the United States in order to engrave the name of the Demon clan at all in the tabular society, leading up to a spoken activity.


    Sarah from the outside, in a position of supporter of Luciferin Dust, in fact, the private oilfielder has focused considerably on the launch of Luciferin Dust.


    Nor did the private oilfielder create Luciferin Dust. It is also an organisation founded on the basis of multiple aids, after the work of various other organisations and individuals and even the thoughts of the State.


    However, I''m actually not sure Sarah knows exactly what kind of place, at what time, multiple thoughts intertwined and matched. If I knew, it would be just the top guys in the Demon clan.


    As a Demon clan and private oilfielder, we want to sharpen the power of countries outside the United States at all. The back streets of Japan also wanted to weaken if anything that could weaken them, so Sarah was also receiving natural flow and help from Luciferin Dust.


    The Sarah Demon has been going to Luciferin Dust''s headquarters building for a long time. Occasionally, I leave the work of the ambassador to my men, but enough to come here and have a meeting.


    "Thank you for your hard work today."


    At the building''s entrance, Kofu Kotaro, a top executive of Luciferin Dust, greeted Sarah as usual. He''s a middle-aged man in round shape.


    "Have you seen the interview video for Mika Tsukinawa, given to you online yet?


    "Yes."


    In response to Sarah''s question, Kofu answers with an unheeded voice and face. He always has a cheerful face, doesn''t know what he''s thinking, and he''s a person who doesn''t represent his emotions at all. There seems to be some indigestion, the color of the skin is earthy, and the breath that exhales stinks. The mouth is always half open, and the eyes are as vain as dead fish.


    He is a person who doesn''t give the impression that anyone can deal with him, but Sarah is dealing with this person by killing any emotions.


    "She will fight back, too. You can''t be alarmed, though there''s a stream here."


    "Right."


    Kofu returns an administratively careless reply while looking at Sarah with a vain eye.


    "Luciferin Dust''s secrecy is still not very physical. Can''t you get rid of that area somehow?


    "I would ask those who have given the names of their supporters to act as spokesmen for this"


    To Sarah, who told her what she most wanted to sue, Kofu returned it to her in vain.


    "I was wondering if it would be better to have the originally named known people take that role than to have anonymous constituents out of the organization. I apologize for the frivolous request."


    "I see..."


    Kofu''s argument is certainly glaring, but it makes sense, and now that Mika Tsukinawa gave her name to the confrontational posture, I felt the best way to do so.


    "Sorry, I would shy away from that role in the future"


    Van Dam showed up from the entrance to the building and said:


    "Why?


    "I don''t want to tell you why."


    To Sarah, who asks, Van Damme answers with a shrugged shoulder.


    "By the way, I''ve also been interviewed earlier. From the same informant who covered Mika Tsukinawa. I did my spokesman duty for once, and I have nothing more to say."


    "Thank you. That''s all I appreciate."


    In an administrative tone that I don''t even know if it''s a social dictionary or the real deal, Kofu thanks Van Damme.


    "Perhaps that informant should come here too. I''ve spoken to Mr. Kofu, but I''ve given him permission to come in and out of here and interview him."


    "Well, little by little through that person, you''re going to open up information on Luciferin Dust?


    To Vandamm''s words, Sarah turned her gaze to Kofu and asked.


    "I would like to reveal the information on Luciferin Dust to the smaller one because it is difficult to keep it fully open. That would involve revealing it to freelance journalists on a personal level rather than holding a press conference and publishing it with dignity or granting permission to anyone else to cover it, first in a plain form that would be streamed online, etc."


    Kofu speaks of policy, but neither Sarah nor Van Damme knew why to make it so secrecy. I wonder if there''s anything wrong with it.


    "The sun is shallow from its inception, but it''s very messy inside the organization. It seems terrible that executives don''t work well with each other, and they each do whatever they want. It''s difficult to disclose information under these circumstances."


    Kofu answered the reason as if he had seen through the two questions.


    "The informant is on the back street, isn''t he? Can I have your name?


    "Oh, a young man named Yoshiku Takada. He''s a man with sights inside."


    To Sarah, who asks, Vandam answered.


    After completing Van Damme''s interview, Yoshiku had done some research online and interacted with other intelligence groups and informants.


    At about 3 p.m., Yoshiku went to Luciferin Dust''s headquarters and began conducting the investigation alone.


    "Uh, can I have a word?"


    I spoke to someone who looked like a constituent walking through the building''s entrance.


    Suspicious, but Van Dam named me and told me that it was where I had just interviewed him, revealing that Van Dam had given me permission to interview here with his ink. Then their attitude softens dramatically.


    (Van Damme. Various. Van Damme''s name is awesome.)


    That''s why I was in listening mode safely for a long time.


    "It''s just something I can''t answer. It''s still a mess in the organization."


    "What is Gotagota?


    "That''s hard to answer, too. It''s not a single rock... so guess what."


    Damn long laughing at constituents who answer like troubles that''s enough. But I''m also wondering if I can reveal this information. If you circulate too much inconvenient information at an early stage, you may be banned from coverage.


    (I''d like to meet the great guy and decide what to do around there. I won''t talk to you if you can''t make contact with that great guy in the first place)


    Of course, listening from the lower constituents is meaningful enough. Sometimes a voice can be heard because it is someone involved in the scene.


    An important piece of information that was immediately discovered by the first human to hear is that a person named Kofu Kotaro was gathered together the families and close relatives of those whose lives were taken by the back streets.


    "That Kofu is the chief officer here?


    "No, he''s one of the top executives, but he''s the only one I know of. There''s a lot of secrecy in here..."


    A constituent who answers a long-standing question with apologies.


    "What kind of person is Kofu Kotaro?


    "It''s hard to answer...... All in all, it''s clerical, it''s someone who doesn''t give himself away, and he doesn''t have any love."


    That''s all I know why it''s hard to answer.


    He caught several constituents afterwards, revealed his identity and continued to listen, but did not get any new information.


    (It is certain that Kofu Kotaro is the person who is centered and divided. But I''ll give you all the names of Kofu, but why aren''t the names of the other top executives coming up at all? Maybe he''s the boss, and the top executives beneath him could be fictional.)


    I asked the constituents and the receptionist to follow me to Kofu Kotaro, but they refused. Even if the constituents had no choice, what was literally rejected shortly after the reception was evidence that the story had turned to the reception in advance.


    I thought it was pointless to stick with any more, and Yoshiku followed Luciferin Dust''s headquarters building.


    There were achievements. The information itself has been obtained, but it is just a substitute for wondering whether it can be made public at the moment.

 755 5

    After listening to Luciferin Dust, Yoshiku goes to the Snow Oka Institute.


    On the way, I care fiercely about not being tailed. Although it was already known to Van Damme that it was connected to Junko, it was decided that it would be better not to know that it was currently connected in a progressive fashion if possible, and cautioned.


    When I was sent to the living room, there were the appearances of Junko, Midori and Mika, but Mika openly emits darker and darker auras.


    "What''s up? You''re not well."


    With the nuances of encouragement, to the vain faceted Mika, a long standing voice.


    "The apparent job... I''m going to refrain for a while. The office told me I shouldn''t be exposed right now."


    Mika emits a powerless voice. I can largely guess what happened. That it would be an echo that put yesterday''s coverage online. I naturally looked at Yoshiku and confirmed it, but it was split beautifully with approval or no.


    "I don''t think you should worry about all the voices of the deniers. You''ve got plenty of voices to support Mika."


    "No..."


    In consolation, Mika waved the first time.


    "As Luciferin Dust thought, there is now more luck in rebellion against the back streets on the front streets. And I... from the guys on the front street, I''m being slapped as the face of the back street delegate. It seems there are even people who say I''m the Don on the back street. You''ve suddenly become a big shot."


    Seeing Mika spilling a laugh of self-derision, Yoshioka thought there must have been a pretty bad beating.


    "I''ve got quite a few voices to defend for once, too. Until now, Mika has been focusing on the requests of street people caught in back street trouble. I know about the entertainer clone disturbance."


    and Junko.


    "I know that, too. But...... the family gathered that those who belonged to Luciferin Dust died as a result of the shootout on the back street pushed me in large numbers to the office on my front street, and in front of the office, Mika Tsukinawa was a fellow murderer, it came to my heart that I was having a supreme call...... I apologized to the people in the office, I apologized to the people in the same building later, I bowed my head to the neighborhood, and some people there also said they disliked me. It''s miserable..."


    (Wow... that''s terrible)


    I listened to Mika, who was in worse shape than I could have imagined, and Shizuku was stunned.


    "I''ve just gotten the same information. One of Luciferin Dust''s top executives is a man named Kofu Kotaro. It seems that he is at the core, gathering together those who have lost close relatives to the scourge of the back streets and making them part of the organization."


    Yoshiku reports.


    "If you''re even doing that kind of incitement, that''s pretty bad. A lowly, barbaric civil society."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "That''s why I don''t like the people in those hands any more."


    Midori teases me, and Shizuku''s unpleasant memories resuscitate behind Shizuku''s brain. When I was a New American reporter, I had a relationship with these people, and I had a lot of unpleasant feelings.


    "I''ve interviewed you once, and while we claim absolute justice, we repeat every nasty curse we can come up with with with with bloody eyes seeped in madness. They''re more like ferocious chimpanzees who strip their teeth and keep calling out key keys than people who feel threatened by weird illnesses. Thought I didn''t want to get involved with that hand race anymore..."


    In the meantime, the content of the coverage gained after a taste of unpleasant thoughts ended up not being an article, but just letting me have a valuable experience in a bad way.


    "Yay, I see. Ok - even though my real age is very young, do I look like an old man because I''m struggling with a lot of things?"


    "Though I remain young with no feelings. Otherwise, he''s not even falling in the back street. Shit. I''m not even gonna go in there to protect you. Shit. You don''t even look that dandruff. No, I didn''t think so."


    Even more teased by Midori, Mika, who was depressed, smiled small when she saw her long standing to argue with her laughter.


    "The hub also looked at my circumstances and told me I didn''t have to. If there''s anything we can do to help open things up, we can help. I couldn''t tell you exactly what I was going to do."


    Mika in a slightly sarcastic tone.


    "You don''t know what to do with even the hub. If I were you, I''d let violence fix it."


    "Um, did you do it and forget you got arrested for giving you exposure to TV? If I did that now, I''d just give them extra offensive material over there."


    Junko''s words flatter me for a long time.


    "No, don''t do that this time. I''m grown up. I mean, Mika and Yoshiku work hard in the main, but I don''t do extra hands-on."


    "Don''t, please"


    To Junko, who said with laughter, Yoshiku pleaded with a true face.


    "As for the center, I think the means are whatever it takes because the weakening of the impetuous Luciferin Dust is the aim to prevent interference in the back streets from the surface streets. Thank you. You''re aware of my arrest, and you''re not going to sue me for violence. Mr. Van Damme is on target."


    As a matter of fact, Junko sees that previous live TV broadcasts and arrest plays will have as many ways as possible to use them. And even to deter violence against Luciferin Dust, it has become a structure that is used by Van Damme manually. And I will continue to use it.


    "When I saw the bulletin board on the back street at the time of Junko''s arrest, there were a lot of them mocking Van Dam for his deeds. Junko was released in one day at any rate, and he didn''t get any reports on TV afterwards. The hand of power behind me turned, and I was instantly sedated - you didn''t know this was going to happen. No, it was lame, it was Zamar, it was just such a mockery. But I was actually stupid, you mean those were the ones who couldn''t preface... That''s a funny story."


    A powerful individual who has excelled in rape wisdom, always reading and moving a few steps and producing countless effects with one hand. Fools who can only see what is in their eyes, can''t preface it, and can''t turn their heads to hidden sincerity. It was a long time ago that I felt shown the terrible and great difference that spread between the two.


    And Van Damme is what Yoshiku is trying to do - Penn is the man who is currently practicing the word stronger than a sword in a progressive fashion, and that''s why I can''t help but remember to be in awe.


    "I expected that at that point, but hey. He said he was going to shoot down a bunch of birds later. Until, of course, what exactly, I couldn''t have predicted everything."


    Junko says with a funny smile.


    "Well, let''s get back to it. Mika, right? That''s the kind of pot that Kramer and protest groups think is better if Mika pulls in. They want to make a scene like that. Seems like Mika always does, you should go our way with dignity without giving in. I hate to sound so harsh, but if you''re going to fight, you can''t just turn around and run, okay?


    Teach in a gentle tone and let Yoshiku wink at Mika.


    "I don''t just want to explore Luciferin Dust, but I want Mika''s care to go hand in hand."


    "I don''t want it! I''m not that weak!


    Mika refuses to take care of Junko.


    "Right! Takada is right, you can''t just fall for their thoughts! Besides, I''m not like this! Make up your mind to fight. Oh, my God!


    Mika getting back on her feet. Of course not all the damage to my heart was healed, but I was able to recover to the point where I showed strength and a fighting attitude.


    "So, here''s the information I''ve been gathering at Luciferin Dust headquarters, the name of a person named Kofu Kotaro was mentioned, but other than that, I didn''t hear the name of the boss who is just an executive at all. At least I don''t seem to know any of the lower constituents, but maybe there''s not even a middle-management equivalent, and Kofu is the only organization that divides them."


    "Heh, one-man organization. Ah. Sounds tough."


    I can tell because Midori has also been the head of the organization, but it is only tight to imagine, such as an organization with one partitioner or instructor.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Luciferin Dust, but it doesn''t seem like a small organization, and I don''t think it''s realistic to have one boss and no executive equivalent? It''s just not on the table. What?


    "Well sure..."


    Junko gave me an opinion and I changed my mind for a long time.


    "More than that, I''m going to put Van Damme''s interview online now. So, we''ll see how you react, and then we''ll decide what to do next."


    "I''m looking forward to what Mr. Van Damme is talking about. I was wondering if you were making out with me again."


    As I said, Junko said, laughing slightly as he enjoyed himself.

 756 6.

    Night. One room in the Luciferin Dust headquarters building.


    Four people who appeared on the discussion show two weeks ago to turn to the anti-backstreet side for a discussion and even expressed their support for Luciferin Dust - Grimmpenis chairman Cornelis Van Dam, U.S. ambassador to Japan Sarah Demon, political scientist Sajiro Ozuki, and critic Uenohara Uenosuke.


    The four of them were viewing all of Van Damme''s interview videos, which were given online earlier. Van Dam''s call brought us together to see and share our thoughts.


    It''s not just how you feel about the video, it''s how you feel about that reaction. Individual itan views of Mika and Van Dam, whether on the back streets or on the front streets, are the subject of discussion. It was also decided shortly on television that it would be shown, and the confirmation came from the TV station to Van Damme as well. Van Damme of course acknowledges this instantly.


    "Inside...... that''s a sharp cut. There are also many painful ear areas......"


    I said it with the intention of choosing the most unobstructed words possible, with Big Moon laughing bitterly.


    "I would have said that Mr. Van Damme is unique to himself... There should be self-criticism."


    Ueno shifts his gaze in the direction of the day after tomorrow and makes a loving laugh.


    I find it hard to complain face to face with this man, who was a big man more overwhelmingly than himself, who was a big moon and Ueno, who I find sincerely abhorrent about Vandam''s criticism of the show. They are, in fact, weak in authority and power.


    "You seem to have grown more fond of Mr. Van Damme himself around the prestigious criticism of the organization"


    "It''s hard to lose my reputation by eating tissue entanglements. This is a natural measure."


    Van Damme answers arrogantly to Sarah''s words, which can also be taken as seemingly ironic, spoken without fear.


    "Some people are spokesmen because of this, and our claims should be properly disseminated."


    We see the Great Moon and the Ueno plains, respectively, Vandam tells us.


    "Did you calculate that much in a moment?


    "Of course it is. It would be more convenient with you."


    Van Damme answers lightly on the New Year''s Eve, which asks in a modest tone.


    "You''re also a good seller of information. Van Damme seems to like this informer, and he even pushes it back."


    "Hmm. He saw it as promising in the future."


    Vandamm nods in agreement to Sarah''s praise.


    (I don''t care. I checked with this informer and he was originally a reporter in the morning shitty newspaper.)


    That''s what I thought Ueno, but I still don''t put it in my mouth. More than New Year''s Eve, he was a bearer of a nature that could not resist the strong.


    Eventually, Big Moon and Ueno left the room, and later Vandam and Sarah remained.


    "I''ll take care of them."


    "Don''t you trust me? Mr. Van Damme, I said you''d be my spokesman."


    The moment she was gone, Sarah was stunned by Van Damme, who exposed her disdain as if she had changed panthers.


    "That''s just a social dictionary. I don''t trust people who have a bad New Year''s Eve in particular, but who are only interested in their own desires and ambitions and have no morality. Standing above people - or more so if you''re in a responsible position."


    "I don''t think that type from anyone, not just Mr. Van Damme, deserves to believe. Did they look that type?


    "I didn''t care how you looked at it. I can see that. I''m ashamed, because I used to, too. I''ve changed my mind since I married my current wife."


    Van Damme smiling lightly.


    "Big Moon and Ueno, those two look like opposite poles at first glance, but the roots are the same. I''m just in ideological business for my status and my earnings. Luciferin Dust also uses it for this purpose. Sure, I''ve tried them now, and I think it''s a good idea to use them as spokesmen, but at the same time, I''m skeptical of those guys. I don''t mind being greedy. But... I take care of sheep as a shepherd, but sometimes those people in those hands treat livestock badly"


    Sarah is increasingly shy of Van Damme''s unsolicited logic.


    "I don''t know about you comparing people to livestock. And in terms of doing business with ideas, you''re the same person, right?


    "That''s why it''s inbred hatred. That''s why I can''t trust those two people who don''t protect the area I''m protecting. It''s only because I was once oh that I can understand. I repeat, those who live only for their own greed or decency are not worthy to believe."


    "At the point of purposefully saying that, I do know very well that Mr. Van Damme once did, too. Only that part is very convincing."


    To Sarah''s words, smiling and mouthing, Vandam smiled bitterly, letting her shoulders shrug.


    Mika had a reluctant look after watching Van Dam''s interview footage at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "You said you hated me too! But I''m sure he''s a big man too!


    Referring to what was touched on about why it had been two weeks, Mika says.


    "I guess Mr. Van Damme''s suspicion of Luciferin Dust was more than just a pose, huh? I wonder if he meant it. Neither does criticism of the show seem to be just a statement to protect public opinion. Of course, calculations based on my impressions are not included."


    And with his hand on his chin and his imaginary face, Junko said.


    "The reaction on the internet is also well received. Some writings say it''s like a one-horse hit between Van Dam and Sister Mika...... Van Damme doesn''t seem like a rider, and thankfully, it doesn''t seem to happen."


    "What are you thankful for!?


    Mika responds to Midori''s words.


    "That''s the way it is. Kaiqiyama''s Van Dam is the opponent, Mika''s sister will have a heavy load of opponents."


    "Gu......!


    Without hesitation, Mika''s face is distorted.


    (Midori''s right. Honestly, you''d be lucky to avoid a confrontation with Van Damme. That''s who Junko deserves)


    I sneak around for a long time.


    At that time, an e-mail enters Shizuku''s cell phone. I was surprised to see the sender''s name. It says Luciferin Dust. I did give my business card to Luciferin Dust''s building receptionist. I didn''t expect to hear from you so soon.


    The content of the email was a request to have each and every one of them interviewed by their supporters as they were. It even says that when something happens, he wants the neutral position to be maintained so that he can also take on the mediator with the back street side.


    I intended to do so even if I didn''t get a request from Luciferin Dust in the first place, but it is significant that he was nominated by the other side to cover me and approved. That gives me even more attention.


    "Oh! You did it!


    Mika cheered when Yoshiku showed the email to the three girls.


    "The request to be in a neutral position is important. I''m going to complain about this with dignity because it''s nothing more than a prospect of taking a word for it."


    Junko gives the nail.


    "Are you saying that whether you give a clear answer to this or not will change developments dramatically in the future?


    "That''s not likely. If you don''t react, or refuse to respond, you will appeal to the perception that Yoshiku, the interviewer, is on the back street side, and if you state that you are neutral, that will make it easier. It''s hard to say neutral, actually. Come on."


    That being the case, Yoshiku laughed bitterly. I''m trying to interview them in a nuance that explores Luciferin Dust because of a request from Backstreet Central. If they show a gap, they''re supposed to report it to the center, too. It can''t be neutral.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with them, even the sweet ones, that just make sense with promises."


    "In the first place, it''s a request received by Luciferin Dust, but you''re not just going to do it in the form of interviews, are you?"


    Midori poked at her troubled brother-in-law.


    "It''s not an interview equals investigation. The purpose of the interview is only to get close to them. The initial purpose is to have contact with them in the form of interviews and to get close. If they admit it, I think they''ve accomplished a great deal. I need to interview each and every one of you and think about what''s going to happen."


    What the centre wants most is the weakening of Luciferin Dust. If we can find a gap to put something in, that would be the best achievement. Ideally, Yoshiku or Mika will cut the power of Luciferin Dust directly.


    "Use me!


    Mika gets up and points at herself with her thumb and appeals.


    "I told you in an interview, let someone of them talk to me! In the meantime I took a lag with multiple leads, but not this time!


    "Mika... the other day I argued with Mika, they''re all the kind of people who came first from their mouths, aren''t they? Even if it''s one-on-one, it''s Mika''s extra hand, right?


    "To ease Luciferin Dust''s hostility to the rigged back streets! To show its legitimacy! To show the significance of existence! I''ll try as much as I can! I''ve said this and this before!


    Junko tells me clearly, but Mika didn''t pull it off.


    "Heh heh... Even though Sister Mika sees it as worthy of the back street itself, the residents of the front street don''t think that at all, do they? Even the residents of the back street, many of whom are getting sloppy and masochistic, can''t accept Mika''s style of complaining grandly about the existence of the back street?


    "In fact, the reaction from the residents on the back street to Mika, who was on the other discussion show, is also dichotomous. There are many negative opinions."


    Midori and Yoshiku continued to say, but Mika didn''t seem to flinch.


    "Still, I''ll try as much as I can! You can''t just pull in like this! What are you gonna do when you get masochistic because you''re a stickler in society anyway, even though it might be important to get involved in the survival of the back street in the first place! What do those who can only live in the back streets do without defending their place for themselves!


    I think that''s right, while Yoshiku reminds me of Vandam''s words.


    "But that''s why I don''t know about a backstreet informant."


    It would be a great lie to say that where I live now is really right for me or that I am not lost for a long time. Van Damme has spotted it and poked it precisely.


    "Public debate is not just a bad word or reason to beat someone. It''s important to attract those who are watching. A lot of Japanese arbiters don''t even know that. Mika, I don''t know who you want to talk to, but you better be aware of third parties, not who you''re talking to."


    Yoshiku sends advice to Mika along with a sense of driving her mind away somewhere.


    "Answer! Remember the liver!


    Mika shouts her fist out toward Shizuku and screams with an invincible grin.


    "If Mika''s words were convincing and resounding in many people''s minds, that wouldn''t be the only powerful contradiction and contradiction in the back street. What we need now is public opinion."


    "Heh, I wonder why Jun wants to solve it violently while she knows it."


    When I heard Junko''s words, Midori poked.


    "Well, Mika''s public conversation battle is still ahead of us, even if we do. Now I''m going to keep interviewing the tunnel. In the process, there may be some changes."


    There are three candidates for interviews at the moment. Those who once went on a discussion show with Mika and then expressed themselves in supporters.


    "In the meantime, I''ll get back to Luciferin Dust. I can''t ignore it..."


    Yoshiku decided that he was not neutral at the moment and did not intend to be neutral in the future, but that there was only one way to go, which was to tell him that he would be neutral in time.

 757 7

    Two days after releasing Van Damme''s interview, Yoshiku headed to the next interview.


    The opponent is critic Uenohara Uenosuke. The worst type is Shizuku, so I thought that I could do something I didn''t like first and leave it as a stress later.


    When we headed to the coffee shop, the other guy had already arrived first. It''s only an hour before rendezvous time.


    (Before the meeting, deliberately come quite early, how could the rumor be true that even Aada''s father said this about the late arrival of the other party)


    Yet I think it''s early, and I have a bitter laugh for a long time.


    "Hi. You''re early. It was an hour ago, wasn''t it? Did you make a mistake about the meeting time?


    I will control the flight and speak to you like that for a long time. I purposefully uttered a casual word. By backstroking these types of emotions, I calculated to disrupt the pace.


    But Ueno didn''t come aboard. I''ve just been looking up at myself silently.


    His mouth is bent, he arms great and flicks, and he just sees an old little man looking up at himself with a gaze full of hostility and disdain, and a fierce rejection boils down in his courtesy.


    "You were a reporter for the shitty newspaper in the morning? The course of falling into the back streets is terrible. Aren''t you usually a free journalist?


    Without a greeting, Yoshiku draws on Ueno, who has suddenly become obsessed with this trait.


    (Is it the type of person who tries to gain a spiritual advantage by denying them? My good old dad is so boring...)


    Age, status, position, ideology, authority, the typical type of person who looks down on others by sitting idly on such things, Shizuku discerns.


    On the other hand, when I saw myself, I didn''t miss out on the fact that for a moment the colour of fright dwelt in my eyes. Definitely a complex against the big self of the figure. This is another common type. A strong inferiority to the apparent inferiority of appearance itself as a man was certainly felt.


    Not to be luxurious, but for a long time, there have been many times seen from the same sex with those eyes, so I can tell right away. This would be a feeling I wouldn''t know if I wasn''t in my position. Oh, I think Yoshiku makes it. I don''t feel itchy or superior when people see me with those eyes. It''s just a story that shows the nature of the person.


    And Yoshiku hadn''t noticed, but Uenohara was inspired to want a complex, even when he saw Yoshiku''s sculpture look deep and rigorous. Therefore, Ueno''s first impression of Yoshiku Ueno had become a bad one.


    (This guy is water and oil with me. I''m sure he thinks the same thing over there. We need to get more tempered than Van Damme.)


    Uenohara does not hide his hostility, while Yoshiku is thoroughly committed to killing his emotions.


    "We''ll get started soon."


    Tell them unilaterally without even taking their confirmation and turn the camera. disrespect is mutual, and it is more convenient in the long run to give the evil impression that you are disrespectful.


    Even if this guy brags about himself later, in front of the others, you just have to act like he makes a good impression. That way, those who brag ill will have the opposite impression. This is also one of the sacrificial techniques that Yoshiku remembered as a reporter.


    "I''d like to hear more about Uenohara''s stance on the back streets, as we already know on the discussion show during this time, about the motive for naming him as a supporter of an organization called Luciferin Dust"


    Uenohara becomes mute in response to a long-standing question.


    "No... you think the back streets are hostile to this country, so it''s no wonder you''re on the side of the opposite organization"


    Ueno remembers being confused before looking down on what even children might understand when they think about it.


    "Luciferin Dust asked me if there was a deal like that where there was a lot of financial aid or a mutual support commitment to further enhance Uenohara''s reputation."


    Uenohara again utters a pause, pale without exchanging emotions and cutting straight into it.


    "There''s no way there''s either. That would be the right reward, wouldn''t it? Don''t you know how adult society works?


    I expected a disturbing or angry reaction, but Ueno answers with dignity, not either.


    (Isn''t that stupid for a boulder? I guess I underestimated this one too much)


    Hitting a low-dimensional question daring to reverse the other''s nerves is one of the reporter''s peculiar unpleasant ways to do it. Yoshiku hated this dirty, humble hand, but Yoshiku had decided that this opponent would not hesitate to be bumped.


    I know roughly the extent of the opponent, and Shinjuku continues to ask questions afterwards.


    Occasionally, Uenohara has stirred me up several times, but I can''t let him ride for any length of time, so I thoroughly ask the main points.


    Naturally, there should be no such thing as a person in a position to interview making arguments or muddling and plunging arguments into the other person. Though it should not be, there were, however, those who had done it to their juniors during their long press years.


    At that time, the interviewee secretly recorded the junior''s remarks until the act of publishing them on the video site and the newspaper and its junior were greatly disgraced.


    But the junior foolishly said, without reflecting at all on his fallacy, that he would sue, etc., and said to the general manager, "I''m going to be ashamed of you! If you really want a trial, do it after you leave the office!" and ate the big eyeballs. All my colleagues who were on the spot for a long time, including Mandarin, were frozen because people who usually had nothing to do with roughing up.


    The junior was too foolish, but he was a good teacher on the other hand, I think, Yoshiku. Thanks to this, I was previously susceptible to emotions, and the matter wedged, allowing me to remain thoroughly calm at work.


    The interview didn''t turn out to be as interesting. I''m going to put a little stir in it, to the extent that I was able to capture a nasty part of Ueno. Although not a great harvest, it would be a negative factor for Luciferin Dust to be able to capture the lack of character of the supporters.


    (Is this guy really the grandson of that Umeko Uenohara...)


    When I left after the interview, I had to think about that for a long time. Umeko Uenohara, Uenohara Uenosuke''s grandmother, is much more famous than Uenosuke. Anyway, my grandmother''s visibility is a legendary martial artist known at international level.


    (Given Umeko Uenohara''s personality and merit, I''d be disappointed if people knew he didn''t even have a grandson like this or respected him overseas)


    He had a long history of imagining things like what he thought of this grandson.


    (I also want to wake up knowing Jiro Otsuki, Sarah Demon, and Kofu Kotaro, and drag them out onto the surface stage)


    I am most interested in this person called Kofu. Anyway, he''s not a supporter, he''s one of Luciferin Dust''s operators. But Yoshiku just found out his name, and he hasn''t put that name on the table stage yet.


    I don''t know about not exploring it more deeply, but I also felt like this person was holding the key to it, in my quest for a long time.


    Tsujiro Ozuki is a political scientist who has been shaded by a lot of things because he is a typical con artist type, an incompetent man who has only established his status with Kone.


    But I don''t care about him at all. Because I admit it''s true.


    Big Moon, a lump of self-expression and birth desire, has recently spent his days groaning as being recognized as a supporter of Luciferin Dust, which will further enhance his reputation and also increase exposure on television, magazines, etc.


    As a supporter of Luciferin Dust, I am surprised in the ideological world because I showed Uehara, a fellow dog monkey, how to fight together, but that is also in the calculations to get his attention.


    (Ueno''s interview, it wasn''t a big deal. Okay, for my interview turn, I''m gonna show you the difference in character.)


    Big Moon had already watched the Ueno interview video that was put up online around this evening. He was giggling, dammit, that he could appeal to me as a supporter of something better.


    "Keep gaining popularity, and eventually you''re in politics. At the end of the day, Prime Minister. No, the future is bright."


    It was then that New Year groaned as she walked upbeat on the night road home from the convenience store.


    Our man stood in front of us unusual.


    The young man, who softly concealed the bottom from his neck with a cape, is obviously staring at the new moon.


    A new moon that feels dangerous and lags behind. It''s not popular around. No, if you''ve been waiting for yourself, that''s probably the timing, and you might have attacked me with no worries about a certain eye or surroundings.


    The man in the cape inflated the killing and stuffed the distance from the big moon all at once.


    I wonder if the front part of the man''s cloak is up to me. Countless spears pop out of the inside of the cloak, skewering the breasts, abdomen, throat, etc. of the New Year''s Eve.


    (Why me...? Who...? For what...?


    A well-known political scientist whose optimistic thoughts were constant overlooked the fact that normal people would easily understand.


    Without knowing how I would be killed and why - the phrase involved in the dangerous world of back streets, the result of the fact that I gave my name as a hostile position - without realizing that it would have been extremely easy to predict - the thought of the Great Moon was interrupted.

 758 8

    It was after noon the following day that Vandam and Sarah learned of the death of the New Year.


    "You were dumber on the back street side than I imagined. It''s like saying crush it in this country, such as using violence in this phase. This isn''t Mexico or China."


    With a flashing look, Van Damme turns to Sarah, who is across the phone.


    "Was it the work of the back street to fulfill it?


    Sarah expresses her doubts and Van Damme hacks.


    "Match pump - you think there''s a chance this one''s a selfie? Hmm. I couldn''t get my head around that much. I was stupid, too."


    Van Dam spills a smile in illumination.


    ''I even see that it''s more likely. If the back street threatens you by violent means, you would be doing it sooner. I won''t stand around like that, sniffing us around in the form of interviews. "


    "Make it look that way - but is that too much thought for a boulder"


    "If, on the contrary, it''s a selfie tailoring the back street to the bad guys, now is the perfect time. With individual interviews progressing and increased attention, a sensational incident of intimidation in the form of assassinations will increase the backstreet backlash at once. If external pressure is added to this, the Japanese government won''t be able to defend it either ''


    Hopefully it works - and Van Damme adds without putting it in his mouth.


    "That external pressure is your job as an American ambassador... but if that''s true, I''m sorry, but let me pull my hand off Luciferin Dust immediately. I don''t know what happens when I find out, and I don''t want to do this kind of match-pump thing or anything."


    Disclosing his discomfort, Van Damme threw up.


    ''If you don''t find out, it''s an effective means. Besides, I can''t withdraw on my way. "


    To Sarah''s words, Vandam exhaled small. Unlike Van Damme, Sarah, the gear of the state, cannot have free will or anything else.


    "That''s fact-checking first. Kofu Kotaro... is caught in revenge, so there is a good chance that he will use this kind of hand. And we have to protect those who might be targeted next. Especially Sarah, you."


    As for a man named Kofu Kotaro, Van Dam doesn''t know much about him either. It''s about the fact that my family''s life was taken by the back street. I can''t read at all what I''m thinking even when I''m dealing with it, and I even remember that illusion, like I''m talking to a doll.


    ''Neither do I, but there are other people who need to be escorted''


    "Oh, I know. Yoshiku Takada."


    Vandam speaks the name ahead of Sarah.


    "Yeah. If he dies, it''ll work even better."


    "A scenario where a freelance journalist hitting the back street is treated as a disturber and killed, becoming a dead hero"


    "There''s no way the back street side is going to kill him sniffing us around as a run for the use of the back street center. However, if he is killed, he could also be cut off from the centre, in the form of the work of radical ideology in the back streets''


    Vandamm thinks it will be clear that if Shizuku is killed, or targeted, it is Luciferin Dust''s work at the earliest.


    (Something''s wrong though... caught)


    Listening to Sarah, Van Damme was intuitively feeling distorted.


    (It seems to be induced...... You think too much?


    "What''s wrong?


    To the silent Van Damme, Sarah gives a surprising voice.


    "I changed my mind. I''ll try to hang out with you too, even if it''s a selfie by Luciferin Dust, until we get some results."


    Do you have any ideas?


    "No. I want to see it because I''m concerned, and I can''t throw away the possibility that the damage will fly on me when I''m out of my reach and away."


    To Sarah''s question, Van Damme replied with an invincible grin.


    ''It helps. Thank you for your continued support. "


    The phone hangs up.


    "Nothing. I don''t remember being close to you."


    After the phone hangs up, Vandam talks to Sarah, who can''t possibly hear her.


    "Is there no assumption that I''m harmful? Or is that woven too and you''re putting in exploration? Or..."


    Unknown last night, the murder of Jiro Ozuki on the street near his home buzzed the news, newspapers and the internet with suspicions of sanctions by the back streets, not just murders.


    In the evening, Yoshiku and Mika were visiting the Yukooka Institute and discussing the matter with Junko and Midori in the living room.


    "I can''t think of three possibilities. A selfie by Luciferin Dust. Or someone with radical ideas of backstreet residents led the way. The work of someone who originally resented Mr. Otsuki"


    Junko says.


    "From the way he was killed, he didn''t do what he resented. Obviously, it was a Bro-looking guy. No, it''s possible he hired a backstreet killer."


    And, Midori. The press announcement was an obscure substitute for stabbing many places with sharp blades, but according to information flowing in the back street, all three steep points in the throat, chest and belly were stabbed at the same time for immediate death.


    "There''s no way the center of the back street is going to kill anyone in the way at this time!


    Mika screams. Then the possibilities are squeezed into one with the erasure method.


    "Kiriko is cautious around there, and hey. If I were Kiriko''s position, I''d be happy to kill all the people in the way, or I''d make them all into experimental benches."


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Listen to Junko and Midori laughs in a weird voice.


    "But if you look at it from the front street, you''ll believe that the back street went out harder than a selfie to discredit the back street"


    In this, says Yoshiku, who has a mentality closest to the inhabitants of the most ostensible street.


    "The wind will be stronger on the back streets. And isn''t it possible that a broken back street, like Junko, can sue massive violence without hesitation?


    "No, that''s not it. Yikes. I don''t know why you liked me."


    Junko denies laughing at her long questioning.


    "The front street is only more peaceful because it''s desirable for the back street. It''s the backstreet that takes on the chaos. It''s forbidden for the back street side to do anything that threatens to piss off and make the front street anxious. In the first place, the most desirable condition for the back street is not to be touched from the surface. Now that it''s been talked about and talked about in grandeur on TV and gaining attention, it''s an undesirable state. And yet, there''s no way to scratch it."


    "Let me have that! The part where the back street doesn''t want pee-pee interference from the front street!


    Listening to Junko, Mika puts out a display in front of her and takes notes. During the next discussion, I intend to insist.


    "But... if it''s a murder with the intention of discrediting the back street, that''s a very dirty way to do it. Besides, this is it while you''re doing justice."


    Long time in a ragged tone. In the past, I used to expose my anger more straightforwardly, but after seeing too many dirty things in the back street, I also stopped getting angry easily.


    Or not without anger or discomfort, I didn''t say no. To the visible evil, if I don''t feel anything at all, I''m done as a person, I think Yoshiku.


    "Hopefully we can catch the killer and get him gelled!


    Mika screams angrily.


    "If you''re looking for the killer, the hub and the police will be doing it, but even at night, he''s such a fancy way to kill..."


    The killer would be a good killer, so it seems difficult to catch him, Yoshiku said in a nuance.


    "It won''t be a single rock over there, and I don''t know who did it. It could be Mr. Van Damme, it could be Luciferin Dust."


    "The executives and bosses of" Sea Chihuahua "are also in Japan right now. There was information that they were entering and exiting the Grimm Penis headquarters building."


    In response to Junko''s words, Yoshiku said.


    "The executive is my sister Crystal. With the boss, the fact that he''s got three strong-armed men on hand means Van Damme''s going to have a rough time, doesn''t he? Otherwise, Junko''s right, you woke her up already."


    "Hmm, but come on... isn''t there a strange way to kill him? It''s not like that of my sister Crystal, and if my boss stabbed me with a knife... do you want to stab me in three places? Most importantly, I''m talking about my sister Crystal and her new boss at Grimm Penis, who really hates hurting people with courage. Okay? Despite the fact that Sea Chihuahua is a bioterrorist organization."


    "Oh well..."


    Junko was disputed, and Yoshiku first ruled out the possibility of a sea chihuahua offense.


    "Either way, it means they''ll do anything, including horrible means and violence! I''m going to have to stay with you! And... no, it''s nothing!


    "Nothing, but I''m very concerned."


    It was a long time to joke and laugh at Mika for pulling in words along the way, but when I saw Mika''s serial face, the long laugh also disappeared.


    (And if that''s what you''re going to do, I''ll use equally dirty means over here to remind you!


    Mika was so determined, but she refrained from such an act long before she seemed to dislike it.

 759 9

    Until a few years ago, Kofu Kotaro was a lawyer serving in the law firm responsible for Yamikin damage.


    Kofu''s parents were chased by Yamikin when they were young.


    His father died in an unnatural accident. After her disappearance, her mother was found to have died of overwork in a prostitute organization at the end of the place.


    Kofu, who was taken over by relatives, tried to stop the damage caused by the yammi gold vendor at all by becoming a lawyer.


    The damage caused by yammi gold vendors in the back streets is exacerbated year after year. Those are even acquiesced to by the police.


    A society where evil spreads on our faces. Against them, Kofu has kept his pure righteous wrath in mind and has continued to fight on his own.


    Eventually Kofu got married. The other person was the daughter of the director of the office.


    And Kofu has learned the truth that he should not know. That the director of the office is connected to the Yamikin organization. No, that the face behind the director was the head of the backstreet financial organization.


    Assuming that your organization''s damage counseling comes, resolve it immediately and connect it to the office''s income, while not becoming the organization''s income. Competitors'' financial organizations kick it off unilaterally. So fattening schematics.


    Kofu tried to accuse me of that fact, but the police didn''t take it up with me. On the contrary, he was suspected of being connected to a backstreet organization, leading to his arrest.


    Overwhelmed by overwhelming power and rape wisdom that can''t be helped, defeated by the fact that there is no justice in this world, everything is lost and Kofu falls into despair and sorrow.


    In prison, Kofu decides to take revenge with his life on the director who fell into his place.


    Such a Kofu came out and waited for the reality that its director was murdered by a hostile organization, that the director''s organization was also destroyed, and that the director''s daughter and ex-wife were also killed to sell out organs.


    Kofu, where everything was taken away, even his vengeful opponent was taken away, and he became a heartless one. But before him, a suspicious man appeared, hiding his body softly in a cape.


    "I let you examine your qualities. By the back street, the man who took everything. Do you still have the energy to fight the back streets?


    To the man''s inquiry, Kofu nodded.


    "Then you take over my job. Gather the like-minded and willing to fight the backstreets - those who have been robbed of everything in the backstreets. I''ll do another job with me."


    Following the words of the cape man, Kofu searched around desperately for someone similar to himself and spoke up. And the cape man also gathered together, with astonishing speed and quantity, those willing to fight the back streets.


    "In the meantime, I''ve found some people who might be able to help me financially, and let''s create an organization. You do the head for the moment. But don''t name the boss. Name me one of the top executives, show me there are other executives and divide them up. Like you, I''ll find the guy who''s going to be able to be head on, as soon as I can."


    Along the Kofu to a substantial top, the cape man continued to move in the shadows. I don''t know about his qualities, but Kofu wasn''t interested. Comrades fighting back streets as well. I should have just had that fact.


    Two days after the murder of Sajiro Natsuki, Yoshiku was taking a late lunch at Kewi, a coffee shop in Kandoville, checking online for reactions to the killing of Natsuki.


    ''You knew the back street was going to do this. Supporters will get away with it. "


    "Van Damme and Demon have declared that they will fight without running away, right?


    ''That''s them outsiders. Especially since the demons are protected by the United States.''


    "Van Damme is also Chairman Grimm Penis, and he''s a man who''s been fighting the back streets for a long time."


    "Uenohara has no comment wwwwwwwww you ran away"


    "Master Guru, run away or wwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww"


    "This is what the Japanese say. Says two outsiders fight for Japan or something, pathetic... ''


    "In the first place, an organization called Luciferin Dust, I wonder if it''s really there, and it''s not on the table."


    "The name of the organization is Itai."


    "You''re the one who hurts. Luciferin is about luminescence. Firefly light or something."


    "If the media ends up giving in to backstreet intimidation and stopping reporting, this issue will be flushed, too, right?


    ''Cause the people are all idiots. We''ll move on to the next topic soon, and it won''t matter.''


    ''Isn''t that Luciferin Dust to keep you from doing that?


    "A journalist on the back street named Yoshiku Takada is working hard on an interview, but this guy might be in danger, too"


    "Is that person on the back street side? It looks like a neutral position at the moment ''


    "From the back street, you''re in the way. I also interview Mika Tsukinawa in order to pretend to be neutral, but you''d be grateful if you didn''t do any of that activity, if you tried it back street. ''


    Seeing my name mentioned on the subject, Yoshiku was watching the internet in a complicated mood.


    (Uh-huh... it doesn''t simply make the wind on the back street stronger, is it even feared where the problem itself flows? You''re masturbating Japanese idiots and stuff, but you''re calm. I guess it would be more appreciated if it became a development on their fear street, from the back street center, but the Vandams wouldn''t let that happen.)


    I think of Yoshiku.


    (I figured the Luciferin Dust side would be in your favor now. This situation can be exploited in any way. The back street side has left all the claims of its own faction to Mika, but Mika is desperately studying now to counter them...)


    "Heh, okay."


    When a familiar voice was heard, and Shizuku looked back, Midori and True entered the store.


    "No, really, you didn''t look at all when you went to the lab."


    "I got a little hurt during training, and I slept until today. Thanks to Snow Oka, it healed quickly."


    I am spoken to for a long time, and the truth answers as I rub my back of my head.


    "You''re not in training ~. I messed with Midori and Prowl, and I hit my real brother with a pile driver, and after the angle sucked, you applied and subtracted the force incorrectly, broke the neck bone, and you almost died. ~ Abba"


    "Don''t rose, it''s embarrassing"


    A small, exhaling truth to Midori, who gives you a funny laugh.


    "It''s embarrassing to fall apart, so you don''t mind me falling apart, do you?


    "You didn''t die well..."


    I look at the truth scared for a long time.


    "The cervical cord was miraculously safe. But Yukioka gave me a Prowl restraining order."


    As I say, True sits in the seat in front of him for a long time, and Midori also sits down beside him.


    "Pure sister, you were angry, weren''t you, that?


    "I''ve never seen Snow Oka angry or anything, but was that angry?


    To Midori''s words, he uttered a voice that seemed truly unexpected.


    "Hmm... I felt that way somehow."


    "You''re not angry. At best, I was scared."


    "I haven''t seen the scene. What am I talking about, but if I''m seriously worried about you, isn''t it possible to be angry enough?


    Yoshiku said. It''s hard to imagine where Junko gets angry, even in the short time of dating, though.


    "Wow, okay - you''re right. Well, the worst part is me. I fell down with my neck bent and stopped moving. Look at me, I''m really pissed off."


    I imagine myself in Midori''s shoes, and I get scared for a long time.


    "So, they''re shaking about the backstreet imperatives, but what do we do in the future?


    Truth asks toward a long time ago.


    "Next time I''ll finally interview the big Sarah Demon. I want to poke around a lot."


    "At a time when the ambassador is making a grand public announcement that he puts his shoulders in an organization like this, he can''t do much with Japan."


    True to sound heartless or unpleasant.


    "We''re using Japan''s backstreet presence, not just in the United States, as a diplomatic card to beat Japan. As a Japan with a weak diplomacy, I would have a headache. Sarah Demon is a spike."


    Yoshiku says. From that Sarah Demon, on the other hand, I didn''t know I was being treated like a spike from the back street, it was a long time ago.

 760 10

    Lunch wide show. Uenohara Uenosuke held a press conference and was touching on the murdered Tsujiro Otsuki.


    "Mr. Natsuki fought and was killed worrying about his country! The back streets have been despicably, under pressure from violence! Natsuki was killed to show off! What cruelty! What spitefulness! But! I will never leave! I won''t give in! You can''t succumb to threats here and get away with losing the fear of dying! Then Mr. Natsuki''s death will be in vain! I will fight the back streets with my life!


    Snow Oka Laboratory Living Room. Junko and Mika sat side by side on the couch watching Uenohara continue to summon him on the TV screen with a mouthful like an election speech.


    "That was a surprise! Looks like he was a spirited man inside!


    Mika was impressed when she saw the press conference in Uenohara, where she made a grand statement of determination.


    "No, I think that''s a shitty score earner, huh? It''s a seemingly resolute attitude, but my eyes are slightly cloudy with fear, and it doesn''t look like I''m stomached at all."


    Junko points it out while eating pokey.


    "It sure is when you ask me! But I guess a lot of people get fooled!


    After saying that, Mika realised that she was truly now being deceived, and embarrassed herself for being deceived and that dialogue of hers.


    "Well, can we just appreciate what came out on the surface without running away? Even though my life is in jeopardy, I think it''s nice to use my rival, Natsuki, until his death, to make my own sale."


    "It''s just unrestrained! I don''t trust people who actively step on someone else''s misfortune!


    By the words of Junko, Mika, who completely changed her view, takes her eyes off the TV and sees the holographic display floating in front of her.


    Mika was studying hard in case she should come. I am trying to read various books, accumulate knowledge, and assume various cases to theoretically arm myself. I am also going to learn the argument.


    "Some places are disintegrating, but I don''t know I''m going to represent the back of this country! You''ll never lose next time!


    The feeling of responsibility and burning in snowflakes is more overwhelming to Mika today than the feeling of being happy to have her attention.


    "There are a lot of people on the back street, but the person on the back street who has the most face on the front street is Mika. I''m also known at the urban legend level."


    "Both the front and back are my important places! Protect both! but this time I pour my whole body out to protect the back!


    "We should get help from the experts who are going to help us. I''ll work with you, too, but let''s keep a good mock fight. Yoshiku was there for you too."


    "Answer! Thank you!


    Towards Junko, Mika smiles and sticks out her fist. Junko smiles, too, and puts his fist firmly against Mika''s fist.


    "Well, it''s a good idea to challenge Luciferin Dust to an open debate, but who''s coming out over there? Let''s hope Mr. Van Damme doesn''t come. If that guy comes out of the boulder, Mika won''t win."


    "Wasn''t it a matter of winning or losing!


    "That being said, it is not a battle to bump into compelling words that resonate more strongly in the hearts of the audience. It''s just not like talking."


    Junko speaks with the same thing in mind again and again.


    "The Japanese are hopelessly bad at discussing and arguing, and some people don''t distinguish themselves from verbal fights, but they''re armed with theories and spinning stronger words than their opponents - beating up claims is not about sealing off their words, but about pulling out all their arguments, and then even beating up their theories, and then going further on. Dive deeper into the depths of thought, and at the same time, rise to the heights. You should come with that kind of consciousness. Mika is always serious, and she''s straight, so her power to attract people is extinct. Mika''s consciousness will always show up in her words and lead her to attract people."


    (Honestly, you''d rather have Junko out than me, you''re going to win for sure)


    Listening to Junko''s lecture, Mika thought so, but as she felt sorry for herself for thinking so, she dismissed the idea and tightened her mind.


    A room in the Luciferin Dust headquarters building. Sarah and Van Dam visited Kofu Kotaro''s office.


    "You''re the one who killed Big Moon."


    When he appears in front of Kofu, Van Dam has no greetings, and hits him with a straightforward determination.


    "I didn''t choose the means, it''s what I did first. No, I should say that the flow was here, but I did something extra -"


    It was Van Dam looking down and telling Kofu, sitting in a chair against his desk, with a chilling glance, but Kofu looked up at Van Dam''s face and did not represent any emotion. It reflected in Sarah''s eyes watching beside her, as she was cooler than Van Damme in a way.


    "If you don''t find out, I don''t care what cheat you do in the shadows, there''s no such thing as a fair play spirit, I''m just trying to imitate you Americans."


    Without denying it, Van Damme snorts at the arrogant Kofu.


    "Is that sarcasm? Unfortunately, the United States is much more diverse than the unilateralist nation of Japan and elsewhere. If you just look on one side and decide, you''ll shrink your feet. Besides, I''m Dutch. Trouble being put together in plural"


    Speaking in a quiet tone, Van Damme was staring at Kofu with intense eyesight. Sarah sighs, too blatantly intimidated.


    "Let me do this one this way"


    Kofu speaks less of a blur. There are no signs of Van Damme''s intimidation.


    "Right. You should like it. But then, as a supporter of this organization, at my discretion, I''m going to have to strike quite a few hands."


    Van Damme said away in a quiet tone, staring at Kofu.


    (I''ve already hit my hand. It seems too late to pronounce it and then hit your hand)


    Not in the voice, Van Damme adds.


    "Let''s not break up. But Mr Kofu, I share Mr Van Dam''s view. You''re doing it the wrong way. It''s a very dangerous bet. If you fail, this faction will collapse at once."


    When Sarah went into arbitration, Van Damme finally took his gaze off Kofu.


    (don''t stink...... thanks)


    A glance at Sarah, Van Damme thinks.


    With that said, Ueno was a famous actor.


    Spilling a smile, Van Dam said.


    "Would you kill him, too? By expressing his determination to fight, he put up a line of prevention of being good. It''s such a calculation that it would be difficult for people to get their hands on the national broadcast when they showed their death to be unpleasant. But that''s some kind of beating, too. By now, that man would be trembling, wondering what he would do if he was really attacked, but what would he do?


    Ignoring Sarah''s arbitration, Van Damme still stirs up Kofu.


    "Are you afraid you''ll be targeted, too, and you''re strong? After the rap, I really suspect that."


    Kofu says in a pale tone.


    (Again, yes... Kofu''s next target, as expected... is him)


    Van Damme, who was putting in an exploration with incitement, was convinced at that point.


    (Kofu has not uttered a word of his name. Don''t let me out consciously either. In contrast to what I don''t say, this man thinks his consciousness is not in me. That''s why I don''t put it in my mouth. The next step in the match pump is to destroy the pipeline in the way)


    The reason why Van Damme came to think so is simple. Because even in Kofu''s position, it leads to the same idea.


    (I''ve already hit my hand. It doesn''t seem too late to be sure and then hit your hand)


    I''m done talking about everything, and Van Damme leaves the room silently. It may even look like such a schematic, like Kofu poking a star at me and leaving the room without being able to be on the spot with much anger and shame, even though Kofu and Sarah think so and make fun of me, Van Dam doesn''t even care. The truth only has to be in me, and as planned, I came here to do what I had to do.


    While walking down the hallway, Van Damme takes his cell phone.


    "As planned, and as you can imagine. Right... you work fast on boulders. Don''t show up before him until there''s a raid. Make him think you don''t have a guard, lure him in."


    The person on the phone already depended on the execution of Van Dam''s orders. Smiling satisfactorily, Van Damme hangs up.


    "I spared no effort to get it out and cut the joker. But......"


    For one thing, Van Damme had feelings.


    "There''s not enough pawns to explore that woman''s trends."


    I had no choice but to give up on my feelings, and Van Damme sighed.

 761 11

    Yoshiku went to various locations in Euthanasia City and met in person with several informants from the cordial information organization Machine Gun Birth to buy and sell information.


    They lurk all over the dark city with the troublesome rule that if they don''t actually meet, they won''t be able to ignore his organization because the trading side will have to take their own feet, but they will provide information commensurate with it.


    The time is evening. Due to the cloudy weather, it was completely dim, and Yoshiku felt the killing spirit directed at him on his way home on foot on the ever-increasing downtown Azura City.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa. You came to me.


    While I''m sick of it, I''m not particularly afraid. It is not so easy to die because it is given regenerative power by Pure Son.


    (You can''t be alarmed though. Even if it''s playful, it''s not immortal.)


    If there is anything that will be seized by more than one charge, then you must be prepared to die. It will be a tragic way to die, too, until it runs out of regenerative power.


    (I''ve always noticed you were tailed, but he didn''t intend to kill me. I couldn''t even try. Are we talking, or are we reconnaissance on the same guys?


    As I think about it, Shizuku goes up onto the pedestrian deck. Since there is little shelter here, there is limited place to hide. Slightly troublesome for those who follow.


    I didn''t come up for it. went up to identify.


    Did the tailor get into trouble with that too, approaching early enough with a move that surrounded him with grandeur as he exasperated to kill. That number is six.


    (That''s a lot. Maybe a little unsavory)


    If you have to, just pretend to be dead so that you don''t understand your regenerative power, but that''s the only time you can use it. If you find yourself alive, the assassins will come again, and this time they will kill you with precision in mind.


    (It is also possible to find out that you have the ability to play, but you have to jump down and run away at once)


    Engaging doesn''t win. In addition to the large number, each and every one of them is quite powerful, because at a glance we found out. Dimensions are completely different from those of the chimps who have been trying to kill themselves at any given time.


    It is a long time after trying to run to the railing, but the bullet the assassin has fired puts on his foot and his foot stops unexpectedly. With a silencer, no gunshots fired.


    (Stupid, stop here and do what)


    A long time to scold your chickenness. Even though he came off, he freaked out and stopped on his feet, which reduced his distance from the enemy. Whether it''s just for a moment or not, this could even be deadly.


    It was a long time ago when I had a feeling that I would be hived for the moment I stopped, but somehow there was no sign that I would continue to be shot. I thought maybe the passers-by couldn''t shoot in the way, but something''s wrong.


    Looking back, it turns out he didn''t continue to get shot.


    The six assassins - no, the assassins, who had reduced the number to five, had not set their sights on him for a long time as one. I''m concentrating my gaze on the one man who emerged from behind them, raising my mind to kill. One of them was falling apart, bleeding from his neck.


    Seeing the backstreet protests begin, passers-by disperse from the sleaze and pedestrian deck. I knew that Mixing with it and running away was the best choice, but I didn''t dare. It''s unclear who it is, but obviously in a situation where only one person has started engaging multiple assassins in order to protect himself, he can''t get away with it.


    (Addition when it comes to trouble. Simple curiosity. Either way, there''s no way you can get away)


    I hold the gun in my nose, and Yoshiku decides.


    However, it was completely unnecessary for her to increase her strength for a long time.


    It was a black man holding a knife in both hands who began engaging the assassins. A blackish hairstyle with cornrown knitted hair draped all the way down to her back. Though not as tall, and seemingly skinny, I can see at a glance that its body is fairly forged just by looking behind it. Underneath the clothes will be armor of supple muscles.


    One man with a knife and five assassins with guns in his hand. It''s a combination we wouldn''t normally talk about, but they were too close to each other. Also, each other''s strength was too far away.


    When a Cornroe man stuffs his closest opponent in a mild move, he flashes the knife and slits its neck with movement and speed that fits without exaggeration the phrase unstoppable early work.


    In doing so, Yoshiku looked at the man''s face. The age of the negroid is hard to understand, but it still turns out to be a young young man. At least I would be much younger than myself. His big eyes make him feel awkward, and he leaves behind his boyhood. Maybe he''s actually a minor. Parts of exquisite shape and size and a well-balanced face are enviably handsome.


    And Yoshiku knew all about the man''s face and what his name was. I knew it, but I also nursed how he appeared here and fought the assassins who were after him.


    Simultaneous shooting from close range also jumps into the nose of one of the assassins who shot the gun at once in a motion reminiscent of the cat as he leaned back, flashing the knife from the low altitude, as if he had spotted all the timing and ballistics.


    The black youth shields the body of a deadly assassin, and at the same time points the gun he was holding at the other assassins, pulling the trigger from finger to finger. Now the assassins are reduced to half.


    The three remaining men knew the difference in strength and immediately took the choice of retreat. Nor do the youth try to chase it, but drop it off.


    "Thanks for the help. You''re the one I''ve been wearing, aren''t you?


    Yoshiku approached the youth and thanked them.


    "Yes, Mr. Takada, I will escort you until this one thing is ji-end. I say Terence Moore."


    The young man introduced himself, grinning and laughing in a slightly one-word Japanese language.


    This is the first time we''ve met about the person, but I knew Yoshiku. He''s famous for his work. He is the leader of the environmental terrorist group Sea Chihuahua, the most powerful warrior and renowned figure of the Sea Chihuahua.


    "Was Mr. Van Damme expecting me to be attacked?"


    I guess that''s what it''s all about sending sea chihuahua warriors who are the lower organisation of grim penis and take on rough and dirty work.


    "Yes. I''ve been guarding from the shadows to deliberately attract and repel. I''ve decided that it''s better to have an impact on my enemies than to show them I''m protecting them from the start."


    "I see..."


    Even if Van Damme knew who the enemy was, and instructed him to do so, he would discern.


    "Isn''t Luciferin Dust a rock too? Some people want me dead. So, for Mr. Van Damme, you think I''d rather be alive?"


    "Mr. Van Damme likened it that way when some people thought it would be preferable to destroy the pipeline, sir."


    "If I get killed, it won''t be easy for me to show up in my cauldron, and you''re letting loose the transmission of information to the public? I mean, my presence is more inconvenient to some guys on Luciferin Dust''s side than the back street."


    A long time to learn frustration. While keeping the back street as evil and righteous, it seems that what you are actually doing is no different from the back street. No, I''m just putting up false justice, and this one''s badder and angrier than that.


    "I won''t let you kill me, so don''t worry, yo."


    Terrence spreads a grinningly uncontrolled grin on his face, which leaves it unbearable. Yoshiku felt that it was not just a loving laugh, but a laugh with a seeping personality.


    "Wow! I don''t like it. Ahhh! I don''t want to die. Yeah, yeah!


    Uenohara Uenosuke was still drinking deeply at home today, crying and rambling.


    Nearly half of the two hundred tsubo mansions passed down from one generation to the next, both the handicap and the fusima, have been torn. Drunk in alcohol to distract fears, but fears that never soothe. Uenohara has remained rough since I heard Big Moon died.


    I held a press conference to protect myself and dared to make a statement to fight, but I have always been frightened that that was a mistake. My grandmother told me that if I did, I wouldn''t be attacked the other way around, so I held that press conference out of the blue, but I still can''t tell you that there''s no chance of me being attacked.


    "You, calm down. Your mother will scold you again."


    My wife''s superior son, while grating, can''t.


    "Shut up! I''m coming into the man''s world at the woman''s minute.


    Ueno shouts things that don''t make sense because of his deep liquor and kicks at his superior son.


    Only in the absence of her grandmother, Uenohara was from day to day the violent father of Pavilion Principal Baikmaru.


    "Damn it, you''re going to kill me, this worried man who''s been fighting for your country? I won''t let that happen! Somebody should protect me. Ooh! Somebody save my life!


    "You''re not stupid. Come on, man."


    Before the spreading Ueno, her daughter Ueno appears and pours out her sincerely despised gaze. Uemai is thirteen years old. Ueno, who is past the calendar, is a parent and child whose age difference is nearly fifty years apart.


    "Are you unconscious that you''re the most rude person I''ve ever been? What a patriot, what a statesman, I can''t believe it. I want to show that to both my shitty father''s followers."


    From day to day, the father of the heavenly state rounded out, even in front of his family, how should the people of the country be conservative. If the threat of neighboring countries is any good, he curses here and here because Ueme hates his father so fiercely that he is so prestigious after all that talk.


    "Kisa, oh, my God! That mouth-worthy way toward the head of the big black pillar of the family, forgiveness ahhhhh! Parents should be respectful. No! That''s Japan''s tradition to keep. Ooh!


    Summoning, Ueno was a real goo punch toward his thirteen-year-old daughter, but she was gently squeezed and, conversely, devoured her daughter''s knee kick in the face, blowing it up and falling.


    "I hit your mother again. Never forgive me."


    "Stop, don''t bully your father. Your father''s trying so hard."


    He approached his fallen father in the shape of anger and was an upper beauty trying to chase him, but his mother clings to his feet crying and stops him.


    "Shut up. Are you doing this?"


    Uenohara blued with a grumpy voice.


    "Grandma Zeng"


    "Grandma."


    Uemami and Ueko react at about the same time. My superior son had a relieved face.


    What appeared was a wrinkly old woman, who seemed to be over a hundred years old, no matter how she saw it. But its hips are stretched straight, and its footsteps are firm.


    "Is Uenosuke drinking and crying again? In front of having a daughter, I''m really sorry. Well, you can''t help it. Because I spoiled it and raised it. Sorry, Ueko, Uemmi"


    "No, no..."


    "Grandma Zeng isn''t bad. No matter how much you grow up spoiled, you''re already a good old man, and you need to stare back at yourself."


    I bow my head to the old lady, who bows her head softly, and my eldest son bows his head with regret. Uemami says whatever she wants in a frightened tone.


    The old woman''s name is Umeko Uenohara. He is a global celebrity whose name is much better known than his grandson Uenohara Uenosuke.


    Umeko was the heir to Uenohara''s ancient martial arts and at the same time was familiar with all martial arts around the world, called the god of martial arts and told as a legend by fighters from all over the world. He is now retired due to his old age of one hundred and fifteen, but until the age of one hundred and fifteen a decade ago, he served as a guide for CQC (Melee Fighting) in the French Army. He also has extensive military experience and a background in fighting on battlefields around the world as a mercenary.


    "You have no choice. It''s for my sweet grandson, albeit a fool. I''ll protect you."


    Uenohara raised his sob face to the words of Umeko, who spoke in a gentle voice.


    "Oh well. If your grandmother can escort you, you''re a golden rod to the ghost."


    "What are you talking about? Your wife is retired at your age."


    "It''s okay, Mother. Grandma Zeng said she was still active and would get through enough."


    Uenohara, Ueko and Uemai say each. Uenohara''s daughter Uemami, by the way, is neatly trained from an early age by Umeko, who returned from France after retiring, and is named the next heir to Uenohara''s ancient martial arts.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not going to escort you."


    Plump laughing at it.


    "This is already a war, so there''s no need for escorts. They must have killed one of us, too, right? One of the guys from the other faction killed him in retaliation, declared war, and then he found the guy he thought was the enemy, and he gave him to the blood festival from one end, and he killed them all. He''s the quickest and most efficient."


    "Grandma Zeng, that''s cool"


    Uenohara and Ueko''s husband and wife shook up at Umeko, who grinned like demons on his wrinkled face, and Ueko cheered with his hands clenched in front of his chest.

 762 12

    Yoshiku originally lived in the heart of the city, but due to his many activities in Euthanasia, a dark city, he also rented a residence in Euthanasia City.


    One room in a 2DK apartment. Naturally, I live alone, but after falling into the back streets, I bought a futon for two people as if I might be able to stay with guests. That helped for the first time today.


    Morning. What you do as soon as you wake up is confirm your message. He has been like an occupational disease since falling into the back streets as an informer.


    I was particularly curious this morning about the email Junko sent me.


    "When I interview Sarah, I was wondering if you could talk to Mika and ask her to show it in real time."


    Mika''s discussant, she decided on Sara.


    (Well, I would avoid Van Dam... Ueno won''t be good for picturesque or content, is it a hard place)


    Send a reply with acknowledgment and Yuki moves to the next room.


    There he turned to the table and there was Terrence writing kanji on his notebook. Apparently, he''s studying Japanese.


    Terrence was supposed to escort me for a while at four or six o''clock, so he decided to ask me to stay at the house.


    "You''ve been up all night?


    "No. I just woke up. I study better in the morning."


    Terrence answers as she continues to write, in the long run of speaking up.


    "It''s kanji reading and writing berry hard yo. Mr. Van Damme can read and write Japanese and Chinese double kanji, so it''s great."


    "Wow, Mr. Van Damme is. Nevertheless... I can''t believe you sent an escort from that side to me. We can also look at hostages as escorts."


    It looked like a long time ago, as it included a nuance of verbally unspeakable intimidation against the backstreet center: don''t do anything bad because you can kill them at any time while taking a stance like you''re protecting them.


    "Mr. Takada is such a big shot (big), Ka? I''m sure Mr. Van Damme has some thoughts, but Mr. Takada''s reading is a mistake, sir."


    In a gentle tone, Terrence denies it.


    "I see, if you take it from the back street center, it''s not worth protecting me so much, it''s not worth taking it as a hostage and using it as a material for the deal."


    "Mr. Van Damme also has some thoughts, but before that, he simply has trouble, yo. Because we''re trying to direct public opinion through dialogue, and all of a sudden it''s a no-thanksgiving mix of violent shakedowns."


    That''s what Terrence makes me smile like a prank.


    It is as if the image does not code for this bright, humane, and clearly younger youth than myself, the building beam of a terrorist group that is abhorred all over the world. I hear he was a deputy leader until a while ago, and the previous boss before he rolled up was someone who wasn''t even pretty.


    "I''m gonna make some rice, can I have some fish?


    "No problemo. Sashimi is perfectly ok."


    "You don''t want to eat sashimi in the morning or anything that doesn''t get any heat in your belly. I''ll cook it normally."


    Two people getting breakfast. At the end of the meal, Terrence resumed her Kanji studies again.


    "Enthusiastic. This kanji..."


    Peeping into the display Terrence was looking at, all the words shown were the railway station names in the city. I didn''t know because the words you write in your notebook are individual.


    "It''s all about station names."


    "I love trains. It''s not a railroad maniac, yo. I like to travel by train and view the landscape outside through the window. I like both the city and the countryside. Trains from all over the world, traveled. I''ve seen the landscape. I particularly like the landscape seen from the Japanese trains, sir. I love the streets, the mountains, the plains, everything. I also rode the Tokaido Shinkansen many times yo. It''s the best Mt. Fuji you''ll ever see while running."


    Spread a loud grin to the full, Terrence happily speaks of her hobby.


    "Every station is written in an alphabet, right?


    "It''s more convenient to remember it in kanji. You can see it in the distance, and the timetable is easy to see in kanji. But I can''t travel like before anymore, sir. It''s sad."


    "Why?


    "The previous leader died and I became the leader because of the rollover, sir. Even though I was a sub leader before, I didn''t have to work much. It was mostly Destroy & Bioless that I was active, sir. I was the strength of Ichburn in the organization, even when it looked like this, so I let him do the freedom. But I''m in a responsible position, so I don''t have much free time, sir."


    Speaking with a smile, Terrence drives Yoshiku to a desire to put one big question in his mouth. That''s an analogy. Doubts about mismatches.


    "Why are you in Chihuahua?


    If that question is to be spoken of, I will decide that this is a good time, and for a long time of curiosity, I will ask.


    I don''t know anything about what kind of person Terrence is, Yoshihiko, whom I just met yesterday. But as long as we''re in conversation across the street, I just look like a good, nostalgic young man no matter how I look at it. Of course, just because it looks like it, you may be hiding something drooling at the bottom of your belly, or rather because you have that drooling, you belong to the sea chihuahua, Yuki thought.


    "Why not, sir?


    Terrence shrugs her shoulders and smiles lonely. It seems like a pungent answer and does not contain teasing nuances. The answer, which seemed somewhat masochistic, and I received it for a long time.


    "Yoshiku doesn''t look like a good tie for the underground either, yo? In that sense, we may be alike."


    "Yeah well, even if they say it looks good or not, I''m feeling sad in a separate way, and I guess it doesn''t fit at that point"


    To Terrence''s point, Yoshiku hassles.


    "If you like trains, why don''t you make it a train instead of a taxi?"


    "Ow, with a pure measure of Thanx. But with a full train, it''s easy to mix assassins and stuff, so I''ll just take your feelings, yo."


    "I''ll avoid full train hours, so it''s okay. And..."


    Yoshiku takes the ice pick and stabs it in his own arm.


    "It''s regeneration, Ka?


    "Don''t look at me before you see me."


    Yoshiku laughed bitterly at Terrence, who would say before the wound blocked.


    "Well, that''s why you can take it easy on the escort, too?


    That''s what I say and look at the long time I wink, and Terrence''s grin turns into a bitter laugh. I didn''t understand why Terrence suddenly had such a look.


    Mika has been here for a long time, every day she comes and goes to the offices of the backstreet kimonoya and the Yukioka Institute.


    The apparent office to which I belong as a musician has been unable to show its face. Civil society organisations instigated by Luciferin Dust are responsible for their repeated pushes. I seem to have stopped coming to the boulder lately, but I have to do something again, so I decided not to come close until most of it cools down.


    I intend to continue acting as Mika Tsukinawa on the back street, at least until I settle with Luciferin Dust in some way.


    Mika is sleeping in the office with the four clones, but the clones were concerned about the noise.


    "Just stop working in the back. Two bunches of grass shoes is what broke him."


    When I see Mika''s face in the morning, I say that No. 2 hates it.


    "How many times are you gonna tell me! No matter how many times you tell me not to!


    "Even for the original, I think it''s a serious burden, which is why I''m insisting. Shh."


    I stare back at Mika, who is staring at me.


    "If you know what a burden is, stop insisting on number two. Stop it. Stop telling me."


    Number seven enters between them, and they get stuck dressed as if to cover Mika, and eat from close range to number two.


    "Ha, I''m just a good girl, and Mei can''t see the essence of anything. What a greedy thing to do to reconcile back-run and tabular operations, but you can see that it erupts like this here and now, eroding the originals - that''s right. It''s original, but it''s obvious you should squeeze it one way or the other."


    To number two, which summons in a sinister form, number seven becomes a little tearful.


    "You don''t have to worry or worry about number two."


    Normally the thirteenth, who can hold the second, rarely has the shoulder of the second.


    "Sorry, original. Me... Only this time, I really sound right about what number two says. The original looks very imposing and I can''t help it. And if I were to take one of them, I... would like you to quit the job behind the danger, for real."


    In a tone that seemed difficult to say, but clearly conveying his will, on the thirteenth, Mika smiled softly to reassure him.


    "He used to tell me the truth, number thirteen. But we saved you guys because we were running that dangerous backyard, didn''t we?


    To the words of Mika, who tells her quietly, the thirteenth is annoying.


    "Fuhihi...... Ri, the original. If you say that, I''m out of words to give it back... Nah, you think I''m gonna pull back a little. Kannya. No matter what they say, I firmly oppose back-run operations!


    "Well, let''s do this, number two"


    With a smile, Mika turns to No. 2.


    "If I lose this fight, I''ll wash my feet from the back streets clean"


    Quiet, but with strong determination, Mika ran out of words.


    "Just mouth anyway. Like the retirement of a professional wrestler or a national Lolicon animation director, you''ll be right back, won''t you?


    "No, I have no two words. There''s no retraction."


    It was No. 2 to say disgustingly, but Mika ran out of words.


    "Minnie...... be careful. This office''s second memorable array......"


    At that time, No. 7''s expression tightened and her voice became nervous.


    "Ah-ha-ha, you''re a customer even though you''re in the middle of something important. Read the air."


    No. 2 also feels murderous, makes a low, grumpy voice, and becomes a battlefield posture.


    "I''m in a bad mood right now, and I''m not going to cut it. I''m not gonna kill you all."


    "I''d love to catch you alive if I could, and let you know who you are! Well, you don''t have to be gelling!


    When No. 2 and Mika looked out the window at the same time, the shadow was exposed over the curtain.

 763 13

    Leaves of ornamental plants placed near windows move deliberately. No. 2 shows the structure that activates the Organic Trap.


    Along with the intense mechanical noise, the drill scrapes the bulletproof glass window.


    "Axe before this. This time it''s a drill."


    No. 7 groans swallowingly.


    "I''ll take care of it first. As soon as you jump in, cut your neck off from your torso."


    Laughing fun number two.


    The hammer swings where the drill is drilled. It doesn''t crack at once, but it definitely puts a hole in it.


    "That sounds difficult with the power of number two!


    When she saw the person waving the hammer, Mika decided. He covered his entire body with a body plate with almost no clearance, and was armed with no bullets likely to pass either. It can also be said that this is why we take the grand time to break the bulletproof glass window.


    "On the back street, is that kind of equipment unusual?


    "Oh! But not at all! If you are a Gorilla type of combatant, first equip yourself with the means to defend yourself thoroughly! There are all kinds of disadvantages!


    On the thirteenth question, when Mika answers, there''s finally enough holes for people to go through, and a fully-equipped assassin slowly comes inside.


    The head is also wrapped softly in a full-face helmet, and the face is unknown. He''s a tall, side-width, disappointing figure owner.


    The leaves of the ornamental plant were bladed and stretched, and attacked by assassins wrapped all over their bodies with body plates, but their armor could not be cut off.


    "Ugh, what is it, this guy? Steady ~"


    Tongue-wrapping number two on armor so thick that your abilities don''t make any sense.


    Hammers are held in both hands of the man. Mika laughs unexpectedly wondering if she''s going to attack me with this.


    "That''s a rare type inside! Something like a bony heavy tank!


    The assassin had no reaction to Mika''s cry, which also contained some praise, and shook up the hammer and stuck it in.


    "Big but fast eh!


    "It''s just linear momentum! I''m not saying you have excellent agility!


    On the second further tongue-wrapping issue, Mika screams sparingly, gently squeezing the hammer''s blow.


    (But he''s definitely an armed assassin! Now the motion without precipitation feels skilled!


    Though I spot the other person''s power to some extent, I wonder if it would be reckless to beat him up singly for as much or as little as anything.


    (You have other people!? Or is it a special attack with a bomb!? No, I don''t think the latter is in boulders!


    If you have company, Mika will be wary that this heavily armored assassin is sticky and may strike you by surprise when you are distracted.


    "How about this guy!


    Number two barks, calling organic traps made of corpses from subspace. Four blurry red chunks appear, nearly a meter in diameter, striking from all sides to the assassin, dancing through the universe.


    Hard to evade, they all hit assassins. The chunks, the moment they hit the assassin, become liquid and bounce, pulling countless threads around the assassin''s body. They also stuck to desks and floors, connecting the assassins to the spot.


    It is an organic trap, made for the purpose of adhering blood and sealing the opponent''s movements.


    To the sealed assassin of the movement, Mika shoots at the indirect part, but the indirect part still doesn''t let the bullet through either.


    "Dude..."


    Number two peeled off my eyes. The assassin moved out, still bathed in sticky blood. Hip the floor, destroy the desk, and Mika rushes forward.


    (I have to admit, power!


    Mika even praises the hammer that swings at her leisure.


    "Number seven! Thirteen! I''m gonna do that one!


    "Okay."


    "Ichikaba-chana"


    Two clones responding to Mika''s cry.


    "Yeah, it''s, uh, it''s here."


    Singing Thirteen.


    "Kill me! Kill me!


    Towards the assassin, number seven inflates the intent to kill. At the same time, several purple lights appear in front of No. 7, sparking them to dance irregularly.


    "Accidental prank!


    Mika activates destiny manipulation. At about the same time, all the purple electricity was released with assassinations in mind and poured down simultaneously.


    Originally, the ability of seven difficult to control at the mercy of emotion is stabilized with Mika''s destiny manipulation technique. At the same time, the amplification effect of the thirteenth song increases the success rate of the primary fate manipulation technique, Accidental Prank. This combination of threesomes got me stunning.


    Assassins collapse. Thick armor didn''t seem to prevent high voltage or high current.


    "Pink jersey!"


    The door opens and Eleven jumps in a pink suit all over her body to give her a name with the pose.


    "It''s over."


    Thumbs up the heavily armored assassin rolling on the floor, number two giving a grunting voice.


    "Eleven! How''s your stomach?!?


    "Not yet."


    Asked by Mika, XI turned his back when he answered, and rushed back to the bathroom.


    Same time Mika''s office was raided. A room with a Japanese branch building in Grimm Penis.


    Frederick Katsuura, head of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis, saw five bodies rolling on the floor, trembling, from behind a tugged couch, and nearly vomited.


    Three of the bodies have been shot to death, one has been destroyed in the head, and one is finished with his abdomen shaking and spitting a large amount of blood out of his mouth.


    "Are you saying this is also the work of the back streets? You think you''ve come to kill me in the way of supporting Luciferin Dust?


    Van Damme, sitting on a chair in front of the desk, looks down at the body rolling on the floor and says in a frightened tone.


    "Isn''t it a big deal to sneak in here?


    A white woman in thick shape in a cowgirl said as she tucked the gun in her hip holster. He is Katherine Crystal, an executive of Sea Chihuahua.


    "He''s going to kill me, so he''s got to be pretty good at it. But... they don''t seem to see it, and they don''t even think about what''s next."


    Van Damme had in mind not just Luciferin Dust''s Kofu, but another figure as well.


    "I wonder if Sarah Demon has gone for it."


    Katherine thinks Van Dam could have been attacked, but Van Dam gently spreads his hands and shakes his neck sideways.


    "I just emailed it and it looks fine over there. Well, as expected."


    Raiding myself, Yoshiku and Mika was foreseeable. And not attacking Sarah was also unexpected.


    "Don''t be too bold about anything, like letting an assassin go inside the embassy and killing an ambassador. The guards are stiff, and I can''t do it."


    It was Catherine''s belly brother, Rod Crystal, who said that while wiping handkerchiefs of returning blood bathed in her face.


    "That''s not what I said"


    To Rod''s ultra-consensual idea, Vandam spills a smile and waves for the first time again.


    "It''s the biggest thing Sarah Demon''s gonna die for, and in case you think about it, crack a bodyguard over there?


    To confirm Catherine, Van Damme goes on and on to shake her head sideways.


    "There''s no need for that either. Not sure, but I see no other Sarah Demon pulling the thread behind it."


    To Vandamm''s words, Katherine, Rod and Katsuura were surprised.


    "When New Year died, her conversation felt somewhat deliberate. I thought it might be too suspicious, but the conversation with Kofu is even more deliberate. Kofu said this. It''s an American way of doing things. I actually shared that opinion, but I denied it when I said," Don''t look at one side. "


    Van Damme shrugs his shoulders as he remembers the interaction at that time.


    "Regardless of Kofu, Sarah has no certainty. More than half of it is like a survey, but Sarah thought of a match pump that would kill those in her own camp and make it look like backstreet work, and saw it connected to Kofu as well. And being suspicious, he stood by me and criticized Kofu in front of me. That one also looked really deliberate. What grounds did she have in the first place to treat me with a mouthful like she trusted me from the beginning? Because I treated you that way first? I think the answer is to get my credit and get caught off guard."


    Rather than talking to the three of them indoors, Van Damme keeps talking, as if asking someone else.


    "If my guess is correct, Sarah will personally take Kofu as well if she has to. Is Kofu aware of that? Ma, there''s no certainty about all of this either. My guess. It''s just a delusion."


    Speaking as if to himself, Van Damme took deep into the chair and spilled a smile.

 764 14

    Today is the day to conduct an interview with Sarah Demon. Shizuku and Terrence took the train to the city centre.


    I made it a train, not a cab, because Terrence said he liked trains. When he was more likely to be attacked along the way, Terrence was innocently pleased, although he also thought he would be rejected.


    Terrence keeps looking out, not sitting in an empty seat while standing. I stand with it for a long time.


    "I''m still the only one looking outside, sir."


    Looking inside the car, Terrence opens his mouth.


    "I don''t understand people who aren''t attracted to the landscape moving off the train. It''s something that really gets in my eyes."


    "Sometimes it''s the same landscape when it comes to commuting. Or you can look anywhere at a city building or something."


    When I took the train for a long time when I was a kid, I remember looking out desperately, but when I grew up, I didn''t feel that way anymore.


    "No�� I can feel relieved when the world is there, even if I see the same landscape again and again. Plus, it''s fun to see that the landscape from the first train I''ve taken in years is a little different with a new building."


    When the world is there - a long time caught on the word.


    "Were you even imprisoned? Oh, I''m sorry if I didn''t like it."


    "I know it may be an unpleasant thing, and I can''t hold back my curiosity, Yoshiku, he''s a very bad man, sir"


    I smiled at Terrence, who joked and said, laughing at the pieces, for a long time.


    "I just grew up on the battlefield. There was only a broken landscape there. Broken building. Corpses. Growling people. And I''ll create the body."


    "Was that a bad thing...... sorry"


    "It''s okay. There''s me now, including my nasty origins."


    With a grinning, unyielding grin, Terrence said. When I look only at that smile, like an innocent child, I see it in my sight for a long time.


    "And I had good memories of my days on the battlefield. Maybe... maybe we''ll go back."


    When I said I was going back again, I did see that Terrence''s grin disappeared and she turned into a worrying face.


    Luciferin Dust Headquarters Building.


    A visitor appeared in Kofu Kotaro''s office. He''s a man from his mid-twenties to late twenties, covered with a cape all the way down from his neck.


    With the guidance of a much similar-faced, older man dressed exactly the same as this man, Kofu took the seat of chief executive of Luciferin Dust. And in front of Kofu, they are replaced, and the men in cloaks in the same outfit appear.


    "Hagano''s... Wu Ghost?


    "Six ghosts. They say six ghosts without love. Just like you."


    Asked by Kofu, Six Ghosts answered.


    Named Hagano, the same surname in the same outfit, people with different names just by number. But character varies considerably from one person to another. Six ghosts, among them, remember this is the second time they meet.


    I am not willing to pry into Kofu to see who they are. Those who set Kofu on their leaders, move around in the shadows, and sometimes do dirty work, building and supporting Luciferin Dust. I just need that fact.


    "Did Takada, Van Dam, and Moon all fail?"


    Kofu, not particularly to blame, but with a pale mouthfeel. It was the men of this cloak - Hagano - who were partitioning their assassination.


    "I turned my back to those army starters and killers. The moon was not in our charge. That side was in charge."


    "We''re hostile to the back streets. Did we rely on the back streets?


    Six ghosts did feel that the emotional lights lit the voice of Kofu, which was always unfeeling.


    "Failure is just fine because there is no waste. Positively thought of as a little less garbage"


    "Why didn''t you guys go?


    I still don''t blame you, Kofu usually asks questions.


    "Opinions are broken in Hagano. Even if it''s cracked, most people don''t seem to care how you do it. You don''t want to obey people who even try to kill allied factions for such reasons as do-it-yourself performances to discredit the back streets or people who don''t happen to like them."


    On the pointer of the Six Ghosts, Kofu pushes silence.


    The sun is shallow from formation and the bond as tissue is loose luciferin dust, so mundane is likely to disintegrate. Moreover, it is not good to be offended by the men of the cloak who support this organization from behind.


    "Tell the architects of the assassination plot and ask them to refrain. But I hope you don''t expect anything."


    Put that no on Six Ghosts, and Kofu makes the call.


    "What have you done?


    A woman''s voice echoes from her receiver.


    "All assassinations failed. And the way the assassination eliminates interrupters and raises Hate against the back streets, there''s also a voice of doubt coming from inside this one. There''s also a crisis of division, so we can''t take it anymore here."


    With a lack of hegemony, tell him what to do lightly.


    ''Okay. I don''t expect anything rough from your organization. However, we are free to do this one''


    "Mr. Demon, I want you to stop doing that if you can, too. Your assassin for Mika Tsukinawa failed, didn''t he? Strangely enough, the moon doesn''t even seem to have made that fact public."


    "Publishing it on the surface at this time also seems deliberate, I guess I calculated. Or maybe I have some other idea. Either way, this one goes on this way. You can''t be leaving yourself to the flow without doing anything. But don''t worry, I''ll be careful."


    The person on the phone - Sarah Demon, speaking in a gentle tone, hung up unilaterally without waiting for a response.


    "When my surroundings try to convince me, I do what I want to do forcefully. How annoying they are."


    Six ghosts had a disturbing feeling when they heard Kofu, who usually did not express much emotion, accidentally poisoned them.


    Akasaka, Harbor District. We arrive in front of the American Embassy, two people, Yoshiku and Terrence.


    "I didn''t expect you to interview me in a place like this."


    Yoshiku shrugs as he glances at the police officers stationed there.


    "I guess purposefully inviting you inside the embassy means you''re afraid of raiding us."


    "Perhaps so, sir"


    In response to Shizuku''s casual words, Terrence had slightly clouded her face and gaveled at her, but Shizuku had not seen Terrence.


    "There''s no way they''re going to attack the boulders into the embassy. If you do that, it''s a big problem."


    "If it''s a crime committed by Luciferin Dust''s people, Miss Demon''s support could be revoked, too, sir. But... Mr. Van Damme said there was a raid, yo."


    "Are you serious... an internal fight?


    Yuki was stunned by Terrence''s report.


    "We have heard that Mr Van Damme has had a rather sinister relationship with the top executives of Luciferin Dust. Oops. Too much talk."


    Yoshiku laughs at Terrence, who shrugs his shoulders and deliberately talks to you.


    When he told the guard his name and business, he opened the gate with the emblem of the white-headed eagle and led him inside.


    "Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you today"


    With a fluent Japanese language and a soft smile similar to that found on TV, the U.S. Ambassador to Japan, Sarah Demon, greets her with a courtesy and reaches out.


    "Oh, thank you"


    Pepper and head down first, then a long time to respond to a handshake.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll be on your side the whole time during the interview, too, yo. Just because it''s inside the embassy doesn''t necessarily make you feel safe, sir."


    Terrence tells Sarah with a flamboyant smile. But I find it surprising that the grin is completely different from Terrence''s previous grin. My eyes aren''t laughing. Besides, the current dialogue also feels like it contains something.


    (Is it also a hunch of a raid? In a place like this? Something Van Damme tells you up front?


    I want to ask Terrence about the area, but in front of the interviewee Sarah, I wondered if I would also ask her a question, and Shizuku didn''t ask her anything.


    "If you don''t mind, Terrence, why don''t you join us for an interview? Of course, after revealing his identity as the head of the sea chihuahua."


    (What?)


    To Sarah''s words, which are neither jokes nor serious, Yoshiku finds himself having trouble reacting, while desperately turning his head to see what their sincerity is.


    "That''s just going to be chaos, yo? No one gets it. Besides, I can''t say anything particularly interesting, sir."


    Even make laughter disappear from Terrence''s face and tell him without expression.


    "I''m just kidding."


    Sarah laughs affectionately with only her lips spread.


    (No, it... you''re not kidding. Taunton)


    To this end, Yoshiku discerned. Finally, between Van Dam and Sarah behind Terrence is it also creeping, or is it the pattern of suspicion?


    Sarah sits on the couch and sits in front of it for a long time. Terrence remains standing a little apart.


    "Then we''ll begin the interview."


    Yoshiku set up the camera and turned it around.

 765 15

    "First, the assassination of Mr. Tsukijiro Omatsuki..."


    Whilst I thought that I would only return a tattoo-cut, no-hassle answer anyway, I shook Yoshiku''s story, which was the hardest to touch and which I absolutely had to touch.


    "It''s a very painful case. There is also a trend to decide that the killer is a backstreet, but I find it dangerous to make a determination until we know it clearly. Personal grievances If it was for other reasons, it could give counterattack material to the back street side. It has also been pointed out that as long as we have examined the reactions of the residents of the back streets, this is a selfie to discredit the back streets. It is also premature to dismiss this as a despicable provocation. Residents of the back streets are residents of the back streets, and there''s something they want to protect, so I''d like to draw you around."


    As expected, the answer was no difficulty, but at the same time, it showed that he was calmly grasping the situation, and I get the impression that Yoshiku was surprised by Sarah, who even spoke to me about the enemy''s circumstances.


    (Quite the opposite of Ueno. I''m trying to make a thoroughly sober and intelligent impression. After a fantastic, hot, bitter, discriminating worried fool father who looks down on people, like Ueno, this kind of attitude makes Sarah''s character extra prominent in its fallout)


    Sarah has chosen the right words to improve the impression of Luciferin Dust supporters. I feel fond even from the sight of Shizuku.


    "Do you believe there''s no chance that someone with radical ideas on Luciferin Dust''s side actually got ahead of him?


    I dare you to run into mean questions there, Shizuku.


    "I''d like to believe there aren''t, but there are a lot of people."


    Sarah returns vague and uncertain answers.


    "If it turns out to be a selfie on the part of Luciferin Dust, what will you do then?


    To put it this far, it''s a skewed way for the side to be interviewed to be misinterpreted as the back street side, but I dare to go in there knowing that too.


    "My own response and attitude doesn''t change anything. Even if there were such a person, neither the idea nor the position that I would deny the existence of a back street would change. If Luciferin Dust was such a despicable organization, we have to keep our distance, but I don''t think so, so we''re in a position to support him."


    That being said, Sarah makes me smile small.


    (Hmm? What?


    Fu, Yoshiku felt a strange sign behind her back.


    A clear negative aura is emitted. Terrence is the only one behind us. It''s not meant for a long time. There''s only one more person in the room. I mean...


    (I don''t know if it''s hostility or disgust, putting it on an electromagnetic wave and stripping me of such a disastrous emotion until I figure it out over my back)


    The sun has been shallow since we met, but it is Terrence, who was always calm and bright and pleasant in front of Shinjuku. I wonder what the hell you look like, but don''t look back. It''s somewhat of a surprise, but I thought Terrence might not want to be seen in her current face for a long time, either.


    (But where the hell did Terrence switch it on? You think there''s a deception somewhere in Sarah''s statement that stripped her of her disgust? I don''t know...)


    Terrence knew something about Sarah she didn''t know, and such an imagination seemed to have passed through Sarah''s falsehoods.


    "There''s a theory that we''re on a weakening mission as directed by the U.S. government, but is that true? It has also been calculated and whispered to make it easier to interfere with a country called Japan, and is this activity part of it, having repeated what can be termed a selling name while in the position of ambassador?


    All the frustrating, carefree and ill-willed questions follow.


    Once upon a time, as reporters on the face of it, my colleagues'' reporters seemed to have completely killed their minds or gone flat without any temper when they bumped into these questions during the interview, but I couldn''t do that for long. Disgusted with himself, he was desperately swallowing it into his belly, bumping into a hard to hear question.


    That''s still the same now. I can''t help but think of myself as a terrible nasty being.


    "I can say to both of the two questions, but I can''t help but suspect, and no one will believe me if I deny I''m different here. So don''t answer anything"


    Sarah gave him a heartfelt and frightened look for a moment and said, leaning down.


    "What do you think about Mika Tsukinawa?


    "You''re surprised she''s still a teenager. She''s an exquisite and wonderful girl. Personally, I would urge her to abandon her back job and be thorough with her work as a musician. It''s a huge loss to do the dangerous work behind her and scatter her talents."


    A hard question returns a hard answer.


    (I was going to ask you off, but why don''t you just ask me on this occasion? No... they''ll find out that Mika and I are connected. Hmmm...... is that now too?


    Junko has asked me to ask Sarah directly so that she and Mika can have an open discussion. I also thought of hitting that during the interview and the hand of flushing that out, but Yoshiku''s own neutrality is compromised.


    (Or should I deliberately direct you in advance? That''s one hand. Ok......)


    Yoshiku decided to put the cloth stone down.


    "Do you feel like talking to Mika Tsukinawa?


    "How could you ask such a question? Are you saying that Tsukina-san wants to do it with me?


    Sarah smiles bitterly and asks back the other way. I was spotted lightly.


    "What if?"


    "I have no reason to say no, and I think it sounds interesting"


    I thought Yoshiku would do. It''s a little too abrupt, or I wouldn''t mind.


    "Finally, what activities do you plan to carry out in the future? Do you have any surprises or anything?


    "I don''t have any particular plans, and unfortunately I don''t think of any kind of surprise"


    To Sarah''s answer, a negative aura is once again released from behind her manners.


    (You mean you''re lying. Terrence says so)


    I thought so, and Yoshiku couldn''t help spilling a bitter laugh.


    "Thank you for today. So - it''s off-the-record from here."


    Shut off the camera for a long time.


    "Can''t we have an open conversation with Mika Tsukinawa? I know him, so he asked me to..."


    "Is this a snowflake battle for a live discussion show? And as a backstreet representative, you set up a confrontation with me to get through our legitimacy."


    "I bet you are."


    I was somewhat touching it during the interview, so Sarah felt convinced.


    "Is Takada going to be producing?


    "Yes, you will"


    "Like I said, there''s no reason to say no. Can I ask for a consultation at a later date?


    "Yes, thank you. I want to promote it in advance, so I''d like to put down a few days."


    "I''ll take care of it"


    I was relieved to see that the negotiations had been concluded.


    "Terrence, can I ask you what that was earlier?


    On the way out of the embassy, Yoshiku hits the question.


    "I hesitate to talk in this, yo. I don''t know where or who will ask."


    "You did. Sorry."


    "I can''t tell Yoshiku, but I know a few of her lies - so I''ll just say, yo."


    Terrence took her gaze off from her long ago and mouthed an answer proving that her long intuition was correct.


    When they left the embassy, an unexpected figure was waiting for them there.


    "Watts? Why are you here?


    Terrence asks in surprise.


    "Good luck escorting. I need to talk to him."


    Grimmpenis chairman Cornelis Van Damme said as he stared straight at Shizuku.


    "Can I talk to you for a second? Naturally, off the record."


    "Fine...... Let me call you before then."


    Surprised by Van Damme, who suddenly appeared for a long time, I thought I had to contact Mika, and took my fingertip phone away.


    "Oh, you must be an outsider! The identity of the body is being investigated by the police now!


    At the office, Mika tells Junko on the phone about yesterday''s raider. When Mika removed the raider''s helmet, the body that came out of it was a white man.


    "I didn''t know you were a backstreet doorman or a killer when I checked your face! I''ve never heard of this type of killer in the first place! For an unknown minor killer of his name, he was skilled, and I guess the line is that he hired him from abroad! Well, there''s the clones, and as long as you''re pulling into the office, you''ll be fine! Unless they throw a bomb at us too!


    "Are you checking Luciferin Dust or Sarah''s trends?


    "Of course! He''s paying Omi Rape for the highest amount of course to find out! Two tissues, so it''s a painful expense inside!


    "I think you can charge it to the center later. It''s not about Mika cutting herself up. ''


    "It''s my fight, so I will! I just want to say... but it''s too much money to dress up, so let''s do that! Bye!"


    When Mika hung up, like a replacement, she called her cell phone for a long time.


    "Sarah Demon''s interview, it''s over. I''ve asked for a conversation with Mika, and I''ve got an ok. ''


    "Thank you!"


    ''I''m going to have to advertise it all around in order to raise it and get it to my attention. Mika, please help me. "


    "It''s been a while since I''ve updated my homepage and sinners! Thanks! How was your interview!? Anything unusual!?


    "Hmm... close enough now, to have Mr. Van Damme? Something I need to talk to you about personally."


    Mika peeled her eyes off at the seemingly protracted words.


    "Is there no danger!?


    ''There''s no way. My escort is the boss of Sea Chihuahua in the first place.''


    "Right! Still be careful!


    It was Mika who felt some frigid signs. The same goes for putting Terrence Moore, the boss of Sea Chihuahua, on the escort, but I suspected he was trying to flex his courtesy, but believed in courtesy and left that concern unspoken.

 766 16

    Yoshiku and Van Dam enter a coffee shop that seems pricey due to its interior.


    Terrence didn''t try to go after him immediately, but in front of the store, he was having a conversation with a pair of white women and black men beside Van Damme.


    "Thank you both for your hard work. Sorry, sir. Boss, let me play outside with privilege."


    "What''s the privilege?


    I don''t know what Terrence means by words, and Catherine asks.


    "Mr. Van Damme wouldn''t work that far in his current business, would he? Yoshiku is a person who moves around the other way, so he''s selfishly told me to put him on the train."


    "I see, public and private confusion"


    Rod convinces Terrence to laugh and say it like a prank.


    "Mr. Takada, aren''t you nice inside? I''d like you to trade roles with my boss now."


    Catherine stares at Shizuku''s face from inside the store and becomes a maiden''s expression.


    Terrence takes a camera of her fingertip phone towards Catherine.


    "Hmm? Boss, what are you taking?


    Catherine is surprised.


    "I can''t take turns for you, but I just want to take a picture of your face and show it to Yoshiku later, sir. If you like it over there, why don''t you meet me after this seemingly over?


    "Ma, I don''t know how many men I think when I boss. It''s really a big difference from the previous boss! I''m gonna seriously love it."


    Catherine shakes at Terrence''s consideration.


    "That dialogue, how many times? Well, good to see you out there, Death."


    Terrence walks inside the coffee shop and Catherine and Rod stay outside.


    Although Terrence is younger than us and friendlier from day to day, both Catherine and Rod truly admire him as their bosses.


    Meanwhile, Vandam and Yoshiku in the store sat opposite each other in a seat away from the window.


    "First let me tell you about my childhood"


    That''s what I say. Take the teacup to your mouth, sip it on, and then talk about it. At that time, Terrence comes to his seat just fine and sits next to Shizuku.


    "When I was a kid, I was a guy called Psychopath. He was a terrible kid, with only gain in his head and no regard for the hearts of others"


    I still wonder if they''re scattered in the shadows with psychopaths, Shizuku poking in my heart.


    "At one point, after a class classmate was abused by his parents, he killed his parents and was caught by the police. All the classmates were sympathetic to the arrested child. That''s what I didn''t understand when I was a kid." Anyone who worked a crime in a state governed by the rule of law is evil. That''s why I was arrested. Why are you sympathetic to that criminal? ''And when I spoke very seriously, they pulled me off. Everyone was looking at me with the same eyes as if I were a demon. But I didn''t understand that at the time. My thoughts are just in the light of the rules of the world, but I was not convinced why I was treating the bad guys. The teacher told me this to my parents, who were atheists, viewed me as a problem and began to take me to church. I didn''t understand that much about being treated like a problem child. Even when I grew up and graduated from college, I didn''t know. "


    Vandamm''s expression of nostalgia was sinister.


    "I can understand it right now, and I can''t help but be ashamed of what I was then, and I can''t wait to think if I were what I am. If I had stayed away from seeing the wives I am now, I would surely have remained a monster who looked like a person. I was saved by her. I could have fallen into the back world, too. Well, I''m still stuck with one leg."


    I felt like I was even wearing one foot to my chest, but I didn''t tell you how long I had to go.


    "Well, finally, to the point. Aren''t you from this side of the world? Why are you on your side? I find that strange."


    Van Damme points me out, and Yoshiku looks back at himself.


    His allegations are not out of focus. I''m sure he''s shaking after examining his background, but it''s also a fact he shoved into the bottom of his belly.


    I have always hated the existence of the back streets, a world where people like me see the tragic death of my sister and make people''s deaths entertaining and commercial. The residents on the back street had decided that they were just villains. Moreover, I remembered the indescribable remorse of the fact that the back street, which is evil itself, has the power to even intervene in power and hinder the press.


    But he also fell into the back streets, and as he was in contact with those who could only live there, the drooling feeling that had been in him for so long faded away.


    On the other hand, when it comes to being fully admitted to the back street, it''s not like that either. There are still feelings of inadmissibility.


    "I''m sorry about what I was thinking. I hope you don''t get me wrong, but I''m not asking you to be clear on which faction you''re going to be in. I don''t have to blame you. I am a person who hates polarizing ideas and factional divisions. People who can only imaginatively capture the position of their thoughts and whose thoughts are extremely solidified think they are foolish. It''s not a person, it''s a sheep who looks like a person. Being neutral, being mediocre, is what I think is normal and normal. Like, in a whirlpool of strays."


    Van Damme said, turning that gaze towards Terrence. Terrence smiles ambiguously, trying to escape and turning his gaze to the man in law, shrugging his shoulders to look.


    Surprised by the interaction between the two, Yoshiku saw and understood that Van Damme knew a lot about Terrence''s circumstances.


    "What I''m trying to say is, your place here is not right for you. That''s all. If there are two societies, one behind the other and the other on the table, if the idea becomes extremely biased, then it belongs to one of them. There will also be two bunches of grass shoes like Mika Tsukinawa, but the base of her heart will definitely be behind it. But how about you? Either you''re the mentality of a street dweller, but you work behind it. That looks terribly distorted."


    Van Damme''s gaze turns to Terrence again.


    "There''s a part of Terrence that goes through with you, too. Until he accomplished his purpose, he also meant to be in Sea Chihuahua, but now that he has accomplished his purpose... Terrence will find his rightful place one of these days, and he will follow the sea chihuahua."


    Purpose?


    It was strange for a long time why a man like Terrence was in a terrorist organization like Sea Chihuahua, but he still had a lot of deep circumstances in him, and yet he somehow found out that Sea Chihuahua was an organization that didn''t fit Terrence.


    There''s one thing I don''t like about you.


    Yoshiku opens his mouth.


    "I don''t know if my best friends, who are so rash about strange ideas, are saying things that they despise."


    It refers to treating people like sheep.


    "It''s true. They are not people. They are sheep who are given human rights to wear human skin, to have human DNA, and to be human beings. I don''t look like a person. And there''s a great deal of social significance in managing and educating people like them."


    Van Dam to say it out without being bad.


    "It''s not limited to the sheep of Grimm Penis. Society is able to make such people appear. Those at the bottom who have nothing to gain find their way to strange ideas and rely on them. Think of one idea or the faction that belongs to it as wonderful, think of yourself as being special again too if you are haunted by the idea of the faction, and glance at the strange movement. These are indistinguishable factions, all on the same level. Sheep."


    I naturally know that there are such schematics for the long time I was in the newspaper. But I have no feelings of contempt. Not to mention, I don''t feel good listening to it, like I treat it like a animal.


    "But when those sheep are also not under control, they do evil. The most troublesome thing is to come together in one and let society - strip the system of its fangs. Therefore, seal it. It would be particularly effective to create multiple opposing ideological factions to incite them to engage each other so that they do not consign. Politicians also collect votes for them. Crappy books are published to suit their immature intelligence and immature spirit, and they also moisturize the publishing industry by selling them. Whoa, so is the paper. You, the former newspaper reporter, would be well aware of that. The sheep are at the bottom of society and continue to be exploited, but they are unconscious. I envision myself as an excellent special being. It''s very convenient for the shepherds. I''m very happy to have my hair cut."


    "Am I a shepherd, then?"


    "Don''t be. I''m pretty sure he was exploiting it from them, wasn''t he?


    Van Damme smiles. It was obvious that he was pointing out the time of newspaper reporter. The media, in particular, do business consciously of these people. That is an indisputable fact.


    (I looked at myself and pretended not to look at myself, but I had a very critical shake. The boulder is Cornelis Van Dam. He was a big guy, but he was just an informant, and he was watching me. I''ve spotted it. That''s amazing. But......)


    "Why did you tell me that?


    Is it just a whim fault, or are you trying to upset yourself and pull it off the back street that''s going to turn to your enemies? Given the character of a person named Van Damme, I think it''s the latter.


    "Can''t you tell without being clear?


    said Van Damme in the face.


    "Wouldn''t you like to work under me? That fits you best. [M] A shepherd is the way of life that suits you best."


    Suddenly this solicitation, which I didn''t even think of, solidified me for a long time.


    "Excellent top doesn''t miss talented talent"


    After breaking up with Van Damme and leaving the coffee shop, while walking, Terrence runs like that.


    "I guess Yoshiku is a pretty awesome informant because Mr. Van Damme is so eye-catching and scouting me, sir"


    "The sun is still shallow, and I don''t have a great track record. But I''m surprised you were blindfolded. Well, I was also convinced that you, the head of the Sea Chihuahua, had gone out of your way to become an escort."


    I didn''t understand anything about what I liked in the long run. I also considered the possibility that he was trying to fool himself, but it seems to me that Van Damme was seriously talking about it.


    "Weren''t you happy to be scouted?


    "Honestly, that was awesome. I''m glad. I''m a small citizen with roots. There''s no way... I''m not happy to be recognized by celebrities who crotch the world"


    I have returned the vague answer of thinking about it, but I did not immediately refuse because there were some parts of it that would attract me for a long time.


    (Most likely, that''s not the only prospect over there.)


    Mutsuki thought that Van Damme had solicited himself because he had other aims.

 767 17

    When Yoshiku returned to his home in Euthanasia City, he edited the interview he gave Sarah today and put it online.


    After adding the announcement of the conversation between Sarah and Mika, I also tried to launch a publicity website to boost...


    "The publicity for the announcement needs to be more flashy, yo. Use the two images properly, and include incitement complaints. Oh, the design''s not good either."


    Terrence peeks into the air screen from the side and does nothing about it.


    "Hmm... I''m actually not good at that. I was wondering if the vendor would do it."


    I knew the layout was subtle myself, and Shizuku exhales with a headache.


    "Then let me do it, yo. No charge, of course."


    Terrence offers.


    "I''ll take care of it, then. I''ll buy you lunch tomorrow. I know a good diner."


    Terrence smiles and winks.


    "What? Because I''m going to buy you dinner, you look disgusted. Is there a problem?


    "No... I''m not... my back was just a little itchy. hahaha......"


    Shizuku becomes increasingly surprised by Terrence, who deludes himself with a distorted laugh.


    "It''s important to know how exciting it might be in advance. I thought that was my job..."


    Shizuku drops his shoulder when it''s a pitiful thing to leave Terrence at the heart.


    (But... Van Damme didn''t just talk about me, he also kind of touched on Terrence)


    Reminds me of a conversation at a coffee shop.


    I knew there was something wrong with this good young man being in Sea Chihuahua. But in Van Damme''s mouthfeel, it also seems to have dissolved. And Sea Chihuahua says it''s not suitable for Terrence.


    (He said my current standing wasn''t right either, but I really don''t know if it is. I don''t know what it is myself)


    Van Damme''s invitation, if it''s a long time ago, is a quick refusal. But I couldn''t say no. There were definitely strays in me, and there were parts of me that I found fascinating about Van Damme''s solicitation.


    Organization of the table, not the back street. But subtly undeniable organization. Maybe it suits me.


    Freedom is easy, and there''s the admiration and romance of putting your name up as a sign, but there are still many tough aspects to it, unlike when you were in a reporter. If you get wrapped up in something long, you don''t have to do those hardships.


    (But I also think working under that guy...)


    The job description itself was probably the part that caught the most from the press and informant era, as well as Van Damme itself.


    Snow Oka Institute after dinner. All four faces, Junko, True, Tired and Midori, were in the living room watching Sarah''s interview.


    "You feel like you''re normal. This would still have been more interesting if the old man from the nasty, round Ueno."


    Sleeping up a larger projected holographic display in the air, Midori shares her thoughts.


    "I mean, it''s too pretty, or honors students as in textbooks, and people who respond to this kind of thing don''t get alarmed. I guess I''m not the type to trust. I think it''s balanced for not having the gobbling of a beauty phrase."


    and Junko.


    "Even if you do justice in grandeur or say beautifully, are you the type to forgive? Mika is right about that."


    "Mm-hmm. That''s true."


    To true words, Junko smiles.


    "Mika has established an air of characters that she is allowed to do so. Full of purity and intensity of passion, there is no luxury there, and everyone knows that. You''ll split your likes and dislikes of that style."


    Because of the tiredness of saying so, on the other hand, I feel that Mika is envious, and the part that seems depressing is also true.


    "I think it''s time for Mika to learn more about lying and getting her hands dirty, but hey. I''m not a kid who can''t swallow cloudy."


    Junko said.


    "Your hands are pretty dirty."


    Truth tells the difference, but Junko shakes the first time.


    "You''re just killing people, that''s not it. Because I don''t get in while I''m getting my hands dirty like that. No, I''m talking about using dirtier hands. Like taking hostages and blackmailing people."


    "I see. That''s certainly true."


    The truth, on the other hand, is that using dirty hands like taking hostages is not an act you want to do too much, and you wonder where it is necessary to go out of your way to go through that.


    "I think I''ll text Mika for a second. Sometimes you have to use dirty means..."


    "No context. Don''t you know what it is to be texted like that all of a sudden?


    "Sister Jun, I''m a little aspired."


    Tired and stuck by Midori, but Junko sends an email as it is.


    "Even if I don''t know now, the time will come to know, so this kind of thing should be fragmented."


    "Wow, I don''t know about that."


    And it''s too abrupt, Imif, and I think Midori might just be confused.


    "The meals are ready, but I wonder if Mika can really win. It''s up to the announcement site, but it''s like if Mika loses, the back streets will disappear, that''s how you stir it up."


    True to put out a display in front of your own face and browse the announcement site.


    "Isn''t Mika under pressure?


    "Well, the more exciting you get, the more pressure you''ll have, but I''m talking about Mika, so this much pressure, just enough."


    Worried tirelessly, Junko tells in an easygoing tone.


    (Well... it means dirty Snow Oka''s hands, ok)


    Truth is, I noticed at that point and depressed myself by emailing Mika.


    "Be careful, Luciferin Dust may conjure up behind you to fall, as he did during the New Year''s assassination."


    Send an email and see Junko for real.


    "Is there anything we can do to cover you?


    "I''ll gather information to help, or I''ll support Mika all over the Internet."


    Truly called out, Junko answered.


    "Then don''t. You''re the star."


    "Me too, Pa-s."


    It was true and dull to even spot it as a task to disguise multiple writings while changing IDs again anyway and reject them quickly.


    Sarah was looking through both the interview that took place today and the announcement site for an open debate with Mika Tsukinawa.


    It''s night, but I''ll call my men without you. I don''t exactly work for my direct reports, but I get ink that I''m free to move, so I call them.


    This is Alberto J. Orchin.


    Sarah''s office door is knocked and at the same time the name of the person called on the phone is named.


    "Go ahead."


    Coming into the room was a white man in his mid-40s or so with a moustache over his brown hair.


    "It''s a slightly troublesome assignment. You will be there as soon as possible."


    Sarah projects a holographic display in front of her as she says.


    "Make sure that organizations with sparks in the Medicine Buddha City compete with each other in designated locations at designated times. We''ll leave it to you to decide which organization to make it, but it''s Better when you intertwine organizations that are as large and fierce as possible. I''ll tell you what time it is, but this is the place to fight."


    Orchin took a breath when he saw the tip of Sarah''s finger pointing to an image of the map projected into the air. Because I saw a place to wage a protest and I understood what this mission meant.


    "Understood."


    Looking at the voice and facial autin that pushed her emotions to death, Sarah remembers her chest woes.


    This is not the first time I have ordered a dirty job. But this is terrible. Though necessary to win how much, Sarah couldn''t help but kill her emotions.


    And I guess Orchin is a similar emotion, and Sarah was discerning. Neither those who have given orders nor those who have given orders have no resistance to the ruthless and outrageous acts they are about to commit. I can''t crush my humanity that far.


    After Autin leaves the room, Sarah erases the map shown on the display and shows another image. On the big screen, a young boy''s smile floats up.


    Put your hands together and turn them into other images. I can see the same boy playing. Scrolling further showed an image of myself holding the boy back a little younger.


    (That''s what all my clans have done. I''m sure I''ll get used to it soon too...... And my son, one day, will soil that hand)


    Staring at the image of her young son, who was still seven, and thinking of it, Sarah was realizing that her heart would stain black.

 768 18

    The public debate between Mika Tsukinawa and Sarah Demon on the theme of the merits of the back street happened to be held throughout Japan within the day of being informed.


    It''s not just an argument. When the survival of the back street is on the line, the announcement site is incited in capital letters as being huge. That''s not just incitement, and depending on the outcome, the survival of the back streets is actually at stake, on both sides of the back streets, on the front streets, beginning to be whispered.


    Tomorrow there will be noise in the news, newspapers and on each information site. But the residents of the back street, who had no problem checking the information, did not wait for it to complete the checks.


    Kazuka Akino, a former friend in law and now a top executive of "President Pickled in formalin," looked at the announcement site with an abomination.


    What is abominable is that Yoshiku is pulling the thread behind it. And as a result of this commotion, it may change what it looks like in the back streets themselves, and no matter how many people in power are under asylum and even the police can suppress a formalin-pickled president, if that evil deed is exposed under daylight, it won''t last.


    (Thanks to Yoshiku for doing something extra. How far is he going to take me?)


    In fact, I also know perfectly well the logic that if Yoshiku refuses this job, it is just a story executed by another human being. Still, it comes to mind.


    I can''t move now. We just have to watch what happens. I''m sorry to hurt you with a bad hand.


    (It''s been a long time since I wanted to talk to my boss)


    Incense thinks about what kind of judgment a missing boss would make. I can''t do anything, so would you tell me not to do anything? Or is it related to the survival of the president pickled in formalin?


    (I haven''t had much conversation, I''ve seen him a few times in the first place, because he''s someone who doesn''t know what he''s thinking...)


    Still, it was incense to think that if only that boss could give me a reassuring good answer.


    The office of the terminal organization "The Dusty Resistance". Shortly before the Ten Nights were about to return home, I saw the announcement, and the Ten Nights waited a little while for me to come home and go out with the conversation with Shake.


    "That''s a little too noisy. Well, I guess that''s better to wear black and white."


    An anonymous bulletin board on both sides of the back street street, checking the reaction of the announcement, says in a sigh.


    "What do you mean?


    I don''t know what it means to put black and white on my mouth, and the shake asks.


    "I mean, if it''s served in advance, that''s all, the winner side will gain momentum and the loser side will shrivel,"


    On his behalf, ten nights answered.


    "That''s not necessarily what happens, but I guess that''s what you''re thinking on the uplifting side"


    Added:


    "As far as we''re concerned, I''m on the side of supporting Mika Tsukinawa, but it''s kind of teethy. I have to leave everything to one person."


    It becomes tannic and shakes say. I don''t even want to imagine that my place in the back street will be taken away.


    "It''s not violence, it''s a fight for dialogue, so I can''t help it."


    It''s not really that violence isn''t working at all, either - I add in my mouth. The murder of Sajiro Otsuki is proof of this.


    "Suddenly the survival of the back streets and other big stories of that scale descend, and many back street residents have no choice but to watch over the situation..."


    Something very strange happened, and it felt like ten nights.


    "We''ll all feel the same way. I''m sure Senior Aizawa doesn''t either."


    "How much do you like Aizawa?"


    Even here, he was about to enter the earliest realm of inspiration in the shaking of the truth.


    Kanagawa Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    The city, one of the most insecure of the dark cities, lays its little donpatches on each night, without worrying about the current tide of the world.


    In "Club Cat Mansion," both Vipers, Milk and Nall and one of them watched the announcement of the discussion of the matter.


    "Is this terrible incitement the work of Takada?"


    Viper laughs bitterly as he remembers the shitty wink of a carefree big man he once hired as an informer.


    You don''t even have my permission to go ahead and talk like this. Kill all the people involved. At the point where Mika Tsukinawa is, Junko''s asshole must be moving in the back anyway. ''


    Milk with a sinister voice.


    "Let''s make sure Mika works hard. Don''t worry about losing the back streets."


    "Absolutely. But if I lose, I don''t know if that''s really gonna happen."


    Vipers who concur with Naru''s words while at the same time expressing doubts.


    "Leave it alone, if you lose the argument and say so, Luciferin Dust is even more enlarged and in good shape is visible. When that happens, it''s me. There are developments in the back streets to kill Luciferin Dust in the exercise of their abilities, and other countries to support Luciferin Dust with sneak funds and violence."


    Viper and Nall didn''t hear the word "milk" loudly. The reading of the milk hits the edge.


    ''In the end this is part of the external pressure. Japan is silent on the state guru that the back streets have grown violence and industry and are the cornerstone of this country. Countries that don''t like it are trying to weaken Japan. Danced by the forces of other countries are the assholes of Luciferin Dust. It just so happens that Sarah Demon stands out, and you should see that there are supporters from other countries, and there will be more results. "


    If that happens, Milk watched as the back streets really threaten their survival.


    Euthanasia City Police Department Backstreet Division.


    "What do Ashiya and Umezu think? Do you think it''s okay for the back streets to be weakened like this?


    Matsumoto Minoru, a detective in the Backstreet Division responsible for the crimes committed by Backstreet, hit Ashiya Kurodo and Umetsu Kotomi, his colleague''s Backstreet Division, with such questions in grandeur.


    "There''s no way. I felt like I was doing something extra, even though I had the best balance."


    Umezu throws up.


    "The back streets are enclosed. Restriction devices for those with criminal attributes. It''s an invisible cage. With this guy, crime without foresight is suppressed. I thought everyone knew that, but I don''t think so."


    Without trying to understand the area, thinking that those caught in the scourge of the back streets hate the back streets and hope for their annihilation, Umezu becomes as if he chewed up the bitter worms.


    "Mika is sure to win. I feel that way somehow."


    Black Dou tells with a refreshing look.


    "That''s how I feel. I''m leaning towards Mika''s side now. It''s also obvious that Mika caught fire by first hanging it up and bumping it up. Some of them will be backing that kid up mightily."


    "You''re Junko or something. I have a desire. Of course you want Mika to win. I don''t know if it''s about winning or losing."


    It was Umezu who received Kurodo''s words and loosened his expression a little.


    Liao Er Oshima had a pretty hard job with Tanshita Silvia and Inaguchi that day.


    In the back streets, of course, the world''s highest intelligence organization, ''O ''myrape'', and the struggle against those who are head-on hostile. I didn''t think that was going to be a glimmer, but for the first time in a long time Liao Er had worn out.


    "It''s been a rough day."


    Similar to Liao Er, Limei Minaguchi, Hired by Sylvia as a force of war, gives a relatively energetic voice in the cab''s passenger seat.


    "I made it through thanks to Li Mei. Oh, and Liao Er, of course. Thank you both so much."


    A little thanks.


    "Of course, what Japanese is next... He did seem to be following me."


    Sitting in the back seat between Sylvia and a few of them, Liao Er is relaxed. Slightly massaging Liao Er''s shoulders and neck next door.


    (Limei the Xia Gun. If it weren''t for this guy, I''d probably have screwed up. Obviously stronger than me)


    It is Liao Er, who is a mouthful but has to admit.


    "That''s okay. Ask me again anytime. Ha ha."


    "Oh, come on, something''s going on."


    Li Mei''s laughter is blocked by Sylvia''s words, which put out a display in front of her.


    "Look, this"


    Sylvia adds two displays of the same image and flies to Liao Er and slightly, Limei in the passenger seat.


    "Oh, didn''t my favorite Mika Tsukinawa finally embark on a crusade for Sarah Demon with the momentum to carry the fate of the back street and fly across the universe"


    Look at the announcement site and give a slightly excited voice.


    "I know him, and I''ll get him signed next time, okay?


    "No, I''m glad you feel, but fine. The culture of autographs is something I don''t like."


    "Oh well."


    Slightly declining Li Mei''s offer.


    "We''re already totally talking about it on the back street. I wonder if the survival of the back streets will also depend on these two battles."


    The bearded taxi driver opens his mouth.


    "The cheap hypocrites who only look up. Seriously. If Mika Tsukinawa loses, I and Liao Er become the second and third Mika Tsukinawa to fight Luciferin Dust."


    No, I don''t know.


    Liao Er shrugged with a tired look, slightly as one burned to his heart.


    The announcement site also saw the face of Brick, a Chinese special task force staying in Japan.


    "Lei Li, if the back streets are weakened, it will be easier for us to do our job."


    Wang Xiulan, captain of the brick, says to his deputy Lei.


    "Are you going to cooperate with Luciferin Dust?


    Li Lei asks.


    "No way. I didn''t take that order. But if I''m a high-ranking official in my country, I''ll give that order promptly."


    "I see, Captain, that the great men of my country are incompetent."


    "It''s too crooked. But... it''s true that toothpicks"


    To tease Li Lei, Xiu Lan takes a small sigh.


    Every second of the month I saw a holographic display, and I was shaking.


    "Sister... I can''t believe you''ve been so big"


    Against my sister once, the moment I fall back into the street with the intention of becoming bigger than my sister, but I feel like the difference keeps opening up. And in this case, it opened even wider.


    "I wonder if he''s become something I can''t reach anymore."


    "That''s not true. If you give up, that''s where your life ends."


    It was Natsuko Takajo, the boss of the wholesale organization Sigh Addiction, to which Moment One belongs, who put his hand on the depressing Moment One head to comfort him.


    "Why don''t you call your sister and encourage her? I''m sure if I heard your voice momentarily, your sister would be thrilled and power for that matter."


    "Yeah... I''ll meet you around, I''ll call you"


    Even as I questioned whether it would really inspire me with my own voice, I decided to call my sister for a moment.


    Two Japanese were staying in one of the rooms of a cheap motel in a place called the Hillbrow District, in Johannesburg, the largest city in the Republic of South Africa.


    "I didn''t expect that Mika would stand on her back street."


    A man with a good mustache stature says funny looking at the display.


    "It sounds like the residents of the back street don''t think it makes any difference. There''s no way out of the back streets."


    A bearded man - 400,000 eagle hiccups - gives a frightened look.


    "That''s impossible, but you don''t know, this"


    A small Japanese with a child''s face sitting in the front of Eagle Hinck spills a mockery as he scratches up his glasses.


    "Oh. The guys on the back street are going to have a peaceful japanese-like mess. If it''s the same as it was yesterday and today, I don''t believe and doubt that the world will remain the same if there is no change tomorrow."


    Hayahiko, who was once a resident of Japan''s back streets himself, had a long life abroad, which made it difficult for him to understand what it felt like to be Japanese.


    "It''s something that''s going to change slightly. At least we''ve seen the world change over and over again. Yes, the world is a trivial trigger."


    The little Japanese - the man known as the rare revolutionary and who would undoubtedly make his name in history - Bowman Amano ran out of words with certainty.


    "No, to be precise, I''ve changed it - but"


    "That''s a little proud and disgusting"


    To the words of the bowman he added, Hawk Hiko poked with a laugh.


    "Is it Sarah Demon? Demon Clan... I miss you."


    Lily had an evil grin as she poured tea inside the teacup.


    "Oh, my mom''s up to something wrong. Are you going to break this argument, Butch?


    Akiko asks.


    "Akiko... you''re welcome to decide I''m up to something just because I''m laughing"


    "Aha, then why were you laughing?"


    That''s what I asked him.


    "I killed the head of her clan, Mikhail Demon. Back then..."


    A lily that swallows the almost spoken word.


    (You were still with Junko back then.)


    Lily was able to pull in, thinking that she did not want me to hear such a dialogue in front of Akiko and the Rakuzuki.


    "I don''t know if it''s that daughter, grandson or niece, but I don''t know if you want to come to Japan where I am and do whatever you want. If you seem too blind, I''ll give you the same eye as Mikhail."


    "What''s the same eye? Oh, I knew I didn''t have to tell you. I don''t care what happens."


    Asked, Akiko pulled in the question.


    I''m not going to answer that question.


    Whimpering in his mouth, Lily carried the teacup to his mouth.


    The terminal organization Plutonium Dundee was finally able to move Azito to the heart of Euthanasia City.


    The boss''s dream of coming and Kehiko, who has no home to return to, is still the life of Ajito in our home. But Sauna and Angel go home properly.


    But that day, I saw the announcement that Mika Tsukinawa and Sarah Demon would be coming to the public debate betting on the fate of the back street, and Angel and Mina stayed late and were totally thrilled with the topic.


    "The boss is right. You''re kidding me very much. Don''t know anything about the feelings of the fallen in the back streets, just look on one side and deny it."


    Poona talks angrily.


    "How can there be no more backstreets? I don''t want to go back now."


    Kehiko with a fed up face.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Kehiko. ''Cause that''s definitely not true."


    A naked coming dream tells me, smiling at Kahiko.


    "How can you be so sure of that?


    "If Luciferin Dust is getting any better, it''s because I''m going to kill all these guys. Don''t you even know that?


    Khiko spilled a bitter laugh when she found out it wasn''t a joke in her comedian dream telling her to tease.


    "Even if the back streets don''t disappear, there can be a weakening."


    Angel says, the coming dream looks out the window and laughs invincibly.


    Outside the window were plants cut into the shape of pandas. I brought it from the previous Ajit.


    "If the backstreet position is worse than it is now, we will not abandon this world. No matter how oppressed you are, live here. Fight. Survive even by slaughtering ordinary people. This world itself is my life. I''d do anything to protect your life, wouldn''t I? Naturally, right? Yeah, naturally."


    I knew I was totally serious about my coming dreams, which I would say with a cool face, and Mina was dreaming of coming with her scary eyes.


    (This child is twelve years old and has already shown one of the scales of the Demon King. Fallen angel.)


    I look down on my dreams and Angel spills a smile on my mouth.


    (All I do is hang out with my dreams. I will not leave my dreams until I die, and only if they are in the same direction as my dreams are coming, because I have been watching)


    Had I been alone with my coming dreams, I would have been Khiko, who would not hesitate to put the dialogue now in my brain into my mouth, but in front of Poona and Angel, I was ashamed to say it.


    The dog breeder looked at the announcement site with a slight laugh.


    (Yoshiku, I''m trying. He could do it, kid. I knew it. You mean the novelist. Yeah, he''s a vessel that can be the main character)


    I remember hiring Van Damme at the time of his previous visit.


    (I guess I''ll use it again sometime. If you treat him the most wrong way, he can peel his fangs off this way too, so you have to be careful)

 769 19

    About the day after I put on Sarah''s interview and gave Mika and Sarah a public discussion announcement.


    Yoshiku was having lunch with Terence at a Japanese-style coffee named Dark Demon Dragon House on the grounds of the Night Fork Dance Shrine.


    Recently, this shop called the Dark Demon Dragon House became more distinctive as a cafeteria than a coffee shop, and more guests were coming to the restaurant for meals than for tea. Yoshiku is one of them.


    "Black Rope Hell Grilled Meat Set Meals"


    "The menu has a lot of amazing names. It''s a lot of kanji, but it''s just amazing to know."


    "Oh, then I''ll decide. This is the Demon Realm Supernova Omrice."


    Yoshiku decides on his own to order Terence, who is looking at the menu and pulling it.


    "The omelette can tell by the boulder, but what kind of omelette is it, sir"


    "Omelette with plenty of meat and gravy in it, but you''re fine, right?


    "It''s ok if it''s other than whale or dolphin meat, yo. If you look at the menu, it says Moby Dick''s Deep-fried Dragon Field..."


    "Oh, it''s okay. The meat inside the Demon Realm Supernova Omelette is the meat of the Dark Demon Dragon."


    To Terrence with a worried face, the kimono clerk who came said.


    "Er... what is Dark Demon Dragon meat in the first place?


    "The Dark Demon Dragon meat, as its name suggests, isn''t it? Our clerks are going all the way to the demon world to hunt."


    The clerk answers Terrence''s question with a smile.


    "Does Moby Dick''s Fried Dragon Field mean it''s still whale meat?


    "Yes, but it''s not the whale in this world, it''s the meat of the white whale that our clerk has been hunting for when he transferred from one world to another. Do you still have any questions?


    "No...... that''s enough"


    Deciding he shouldn''t think too deeply about the clerk answering without staring, Terrence stopped asking questions.


    "You''re making me feel good."


    Projects a holographic display and laughs slightly at Shizuku. Likewise, Terrence puts out a screen in front of his face.


    "The reaction in the back street, it''s radical. If the back streets disappear or interfere with life and commerce today, I do what I want without thinking about the annoyance of courage, and so on."


    "Writing like that in public is what Luciferin Dust thinks it is."


    The nature of backstreet residents, who tend to run to immediate means such as violence and intimidation, is boring for a long time. I know it''s that violent nature that made me a backstreet resident.


    "It''s unconvincing to say the head of a terrorist, but I''m not impressed with hurting ordinary people"


    Sea Chihuahua itself is also an organization that is killing ordinary people quite indiscriminately. I do find it odd that the boss throws up a dialogue about this stuff for a long time. No, it''s hard to understand that this good young man is the boss of that notorious terrorist organization in the first place.


    "But we''ve succeeded in uplifting ourselves. Thanks to Terrence for the design."


    "It''s a complicated mood. I can''t believe that a large number of people have seen the site that I have worked on, and it has affected me somewhat."


    Terrence speaks with a subtle look, in a long time of praise.


    After the meal, when the two of them went outside the store, one little old woman was stuck in front of the two.


    (That... this guy)


    I was surprised at how long I had been here. He''s quite a celebrity on that road.


    "Isn''t this guy Umeko Uenohara?


    "Oh, it must be"


    Terrence whispers in her ear for a long time, and for a long time she nods.


    Umeko Uenohara is the grandmother of critic Uenohara Uenosuke, a renowned martial artist known around the world for his name. That''s obviously standing in front of the two of them consciously of Shizuku and Terrence, staring at this one.


    "Did you see the famous video?


    "This is a video of a well-groomed full-body tattoo Macho recruit getting bogged down by Umeko, crying and begging for forgiveness while incontinent, sir. Of course I''ve seen it."


    "What, maybe you need me for something?


    Shizuku came to think of Umeko as not moving while standing still in front of him and staring at him without talking to him. I''ve interviewed my grandson, and it doesn''t mean he''s completely irrelevant.


    "Exactly. I''ve come to get rid of the bad bugs that are bad for my grandchildren."


    Mutsuko tells her in a voice that often goes by, as if the mumbling of a prostitute was firmly in her ear.


    "Yeah, eh? What did I just do? I just interviewed Uenohara Uenosuke."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. What you''re doing as a puppet in the middle of the back street, I''ll do a proper research and grasp. You must be the one who killed Natsuki. Even such an idiot is a lovely grandson. I''ll let you finish before you get your hands on my grandson."


    It was a long time ago when I saw Plum sitting on my half and wondered if this woman was messed up.


    "No, because I''m not... I''m just interviewing around. I don''t need your grandson''s life."


    "Are you still going to blur? I took this to Luciferin Dust and I heard it from the other guy."


    "Grandma, you''re fooling me. I just listen to one side and really take it..."


    "Don''t make fun of me for thinking I''m old. It''s been too long since I can believe what the backstreet says or what the organization says about fighting backstreets for their lives."


    When I couldn''t persuade him to do this, he gave up and nodded.


    Before long ago, Terrence moves in and out quietly.


    "Hehe, this kid, looks like he could do a little. Besides... from the movement, he seems to have a lot of battlefield experience."


    Looking up at Terence, Umeko laughs invincibly. Umeko, who has trained numerous soldiers and has battlefield experience himself, broke through at a glance.


    "Yes, because I grew up on the battlefield. Uenohara was called Devil Grandmother or something by that nickname, sir. I''ve heard that name many times when I lived in the army."


    Terrence giggles at Umeko.


    "Don''t you have to use your gains? You don''t have to hesitate, do you? It''s hard to do when you''re a bitch? Sweetie can''t beat me like that, can she?


    Plum stirs up when she sees no sign that Terrence is going to skip the score with a hand-fist.


    "Guns are annoying all over the city, and if you don''t have to use them, you''ve never been over it, yo. And even though Grandma''s bare, it''s cowardly of me to use a weapon, sir."


    "You''re apparently serious, sweetheart. No, immature. Don''t you think it''s possible that I''m hiding something by making it look like a bare hand?


    "Then I''ll deal with it right away, so no pro..."


    Suddenly Terrence set me up while I was talking.


    "It''s Brem."


    Plum glazed at him and jumped in at once, Terence hit him with a relentless knee kick with his jaw glazed in a low position, but Plum moved to slip forward diagonally, sending a light ambush.


    Plum spinning beside him protrudes his fist, but Terrence puts a back fist at Plum Temple, as if he had also read Plum''s post-dodging movements.


    Umeko''s fist ate into Terrence''s side, while Terrence''s back fist cut the sky.


    Terrence gently backsteps and tries to distance herself while turning her body back toward Umeko with her face up. But naturally Umeko also packs the distance for it.


    (You got ribs)


    Terrence remembers the definite feeling of breaking. But you can''t be caught in pain. The opponent is an old lady with bare hands, but if she gets distracted, she will be killed soon. He''s coming to kill me.


    Terrence releases a light low kick, aiming at Plum''s leg, which has been packing the distance. Umeko immediately lowers her legs back and squeezes.


    Further Terrence showed the structure of the left jab, anticipating the moment when Umeko alerted his left jab, sliding the pocket pistol from the cuff of his right hand into his hand, shooting two shots from close range.


    Umeko, who did not believe in Terrence''s words or anything else from the beginning, refreshes herself without surprise at this shooting, which is a deception in the double sense. But as the dodging behavior grows, the distance opens with Terrence.


    (Ooh, did you do this too? Excellent)


    Terrence who is stunned and at the same time joyful. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you in between with a mighty enemy so far. It''s getting fun, and Terrence laughs naturally.


    Seeing that Terrence smile, Yoshiku remembers the odd feeling. This nostalgic young man, who converses with himself with a flamboyant smile, had the exact same smile when he was fighting for his life.


    I heard you grew up on the battlefield, but I imagine a lot about that battlefield and whether you even fought like this for fun. I wondered if the battlefield and the daily routine could keep their pace unchanged.

 770 20

    Terrence Moore was in a warrior training facility when she was tempted.


    Growing up in a mysterious warrior training facility in some country where the country''s name is not revealed, Terrence was tapped into the skill, knowledge and mindset of battle from an early age, put into battle at the age of eight, and continued to cross and fight battlefields around the world for ten years until he turned eighteen.


    Terrence''s childhood was not allowed anything but a way of life as an institutionalized soldier, but there was no dissatisfaction or despair about it. By the time I was mindful, I was given the destiny to fight, and because I accepted that as my natural life. In the meantime, he had been promised that if he survived until the age of eighteen, he would be given freedom, and neither himself nor the soldiers of the children around him would dwell in despair or grief, dawning in battle every day.


    I wasn''t using the hanging, bait of hope of freedom as a base for my heart. There is also a great reason why their substitute instructor has always given me hope and passion.


    "I will raise you as warriors. but at the same time raise them as human beings. I''m not willing to grow into a heartless killing machine or anything. Such a man is weak. You''re strong because you''re human. Laugh, cry, anger, joy, play, fight, worry, get lost, share. That''s human. Again, I will raise you as human beings."


    The instructor vomited this dialogue every once in a while, and every time this dialogue was repeated, Terrence was uplifting her mind and tightening her mind.


    Terrence was always the leader of the troops. Usually temperate, but on the battlefield he showed leadership and traction and grabbed the hearts of those who grew up in the same training facility. Terrence''s high level of leadership and combat made the troops less likely to fall into distress, and even if they did, they sent out numerous survivors to return compared to other troops.


    The children in the facility not only fought, but also received a decent education and were regularly given holiday periods to take the instructors to various places to visit.


    "Survive to enjoy life, too. You were given the destiny to fight, but fighting is not the only thing in life. Live to the point of the dead. Don''t forget about the dead guy, enjoy your life until he''s dead. But never die. Live. If you die, your memory of the dead will be wasted."


    Believing that word of the instructor, Terrence survived until the age of eighteen, when he was made tenure, and was freed from the institution.


    Thereafter, Terrence, picked up by the terrorist organization Sea Chihuahua, despairs lightly there. Even on the battlefield, he had involved and killed civilians, but Terrence had fierce resistance to killing other than soldiers. But this organization actively depends on killing civilians.


    Getting out of the organization is a simple story, but Terrence didn''t do it. These evil terrorists will continue to kill. Suppose we can''t overlook that. But Terrence can''t crush the organization by himself and kill them all. So he waited for the opportunity and started a leap within the organization.


    Thereafter, the change from the days of death and adjacent battlefields to the occasional days of serenity borrowed into battle made a huge difference in Terrence''s mind.


    It was a journey by train that Terrence haunted, remembering the words of the instructor and thinking about gaining plenty of experience other than fighting. Continuing to see the landscape through the window brought a pleasant stimulus to Terrence''s mind above all.


    Terrence, on the other hand, learns to be lonely. The instructor said fighting wasn''t the only thing, but in the end he spent most of his life on the battlefield, so he can''t leave fighting. While I sing about my other life, I am always excited when I go to the battlefield at the request of Sea Chihuahua.


    That''s why I don''t even feel like going back to the battlefield as a soldier. I also find it hard to let go of my peaceful routine. Terrence lives a day where peace and struggle are lost either way, just instantly savoring the stimulus in front of him. But neither of them can be fully satisfied.


    Something is missing that is right for me. Terrence was only beginning to think so. He wants to find something of it.


    There seems to be someone in the world who has the notion of life, but Terrence doesn''t understand that. If I find it, if I know it, I wonder if I can be satisfied and look for it.


    I envy you for a long time. Terrence knew by instinct. He has a life. I heard Van Damme was poking around a lot, but I''m sure Yoshiku would be best off as he is now, Terrence said. He said the journalist in the back street looked good on him.


    Umeko comes packing the distance again. Terrence sticks his left hand out to the counter feeling for that timing. The knife is gripped on my left hand at some point.


    But Terrence''s left wrist is grabbed lightly by Umeko''s right hand. Terrence also wolfed over this.


    Terrence will be clearly surprised by the subsequent movement of Umeko. With Terrence''s wrist grabbed, as if replacing an iron rod, he pitched Terrence''s arm half a turn and collapsed.


    (Untasty...... The next attack is eighty-nine...)


    Terrence had a hunch. The most defenseless, fully exposed, falling attack on the extended left arm.


    As expected, Umeko let go of her hand as she collapsed and then half-rotated again, bending her knee and adding momentum to the rotation, kicking Terrence''s extended left arm and snapping.


    I can''t even pull my arm in. Because they grabbed it to the brink. But...


    Umeko had a rough posture. Because Terrence made an unexpected move. The prospect of breaking his arms was prevented by the unbalanced plum, stomping on him with maximum power in the air, and being overwhelmed by his whole body. Plum''s kick literally cut the sky, and its body landed before Terrence, who fell into depression, exposing its back.


    Not Terrence who misses this excellent opportunity. From a complete blind spot, shoot twice with a right hand pocket pistol. This is irresistible to boulders, plums eating bullets in the back and hips.


    "It''s just great to loosen up the dust."


    Even though it was close range, regardless of piercing the bulletproof fiber, Umeko looks back and, at the same time, stretches her legs wide and turns and kicks. The aim was to destroy every gun in Terrence''s right hand, but Terrence, alert, had already pulled his hand in, pulled himself wide back and was on his mid back.


    "You''re still young, but you do. I see you''ve stepped on quite a few spots."


    Plum laughing and praising Terence standing up.


    "Even young people have quite a long battlefield experience, sir. Besides, I spent a lot of time in battle as a boy."


    That''s what I said, plus Terrence pulling the trigger on the pocket pistol. The rest is one shot. Aim is the head.


    It was a plum that tilted its upper body to the side to soften it, but that''s what Terrence expected. Terrence misses the timing and pushes the switch on the knife on his left hand side. Guns are fired. This one is destiny.


    The blade of the knife is ejected from the pattern and pierced deeply into the right thigh of the plum, where nerves were concentrated on the upper body to exchange bullets.


    "Hmm... you did a great job with this"


    "Did you also remove the tightness in your legs?


    Terrence smiled and said to Umeko, who became tannic.


    "Do you still work hard with those legs? I think it''s hard for me, yo? I don''t want a useless biocide, and it''s a misunderstanding in the first place. Surrender cleanly here. And give me a chance to solve the misunderstanding."


    Asked by Terrence in a gentle tone, Umeko grinned bitterly in her squeaky face and exhaled heavily.


    "I get it. Certainly not with a kid like you, not with these legs. Oh man... finally the first black star at age one hundred and fifteen. But... if you were ten more years younger, maybe I would have won? It may sound like a loser, but it''s true."


    "It''s a loss, sir. It''s ten years from now."


    "You''re not cute hungry. At a time when you weren''t trying to kill me, you were right and I must have been wrong. If they tried to kill my grandson, they wouldn''t miss me. There he goes. There he goes."


    While I rarely say it, Umeko picks up her cell phone and calls an ambulance herself.


    "If you''re going to get that far, I hope you won''t treat me like a bad guy because I''m on the back streets."


    "Not at all, sir."


    I laughed and agreed that Terrence would shudder long enough to say it with a shuddering face.

 771 21

    Another day went by, two days after Sarah and Mika had been notified of the discussion.


    Junko and Mika were set and ate a call to a certain place.


    We took a dark cab sent from the caller''s side, and the place we got there is, say, just off the coast. It is the bus terminal at the north exit of Anle Station. From Candoville, where the Snow Oka Institute is located, it is less than a minute''s drive away if the signal is not caught. Anyway, Mika, from Junko, it''s so much quicker to walk away than to wait for a cab on purpose.


    A mysterious gigantic building on the side of the bus terminal, once done and across. Many passers-by think it''s a building with buses because it has a shutter that cars in adjacent to the bus terminal. Several occasions have also been seen where buses and taxis actually enter.


    But this building is not just for storing buses and taxis. Those cars are just camouflages to invite guests inside.


    A shutter opens and a taxi with Junko and Mika enters the building. It''s dark inside.


    Shortly after the cab came in, the lights were on and the shutters were lowered.


    Inside it was a hall, with several buses parked, but behind the bus, a military jeep with tanks is placed. And even countless containers. I can generally guess what''s inside.


    "What!? This place!?


    "This is one of the central facilities. Yikes. The residents of the back streets of Euthanasia, who were summoned by the center, usually come here."


    Junko replied to Mika, who was surprised.


    "Oh hiccup, Junko"


    A beautiful boy with shallow black skin in a white blank kimono appears from behind the bus and calls out. More and more from behind, older men and women reveal themselves. Only this boy is young.


    (That''s what you look like! These are the backstreet administrators - no, the virtual rulers!


    Their names and faces also knew Mika. Though there was one stranger.


    There is a presence that attracted Mika''s attention. A black cat appeared with the rulers on the back street. I thought it was Mika, the noodle cat who showed up.


    "Ohisa, String Spiral. I don''t know if all six members of The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure will be waiting for you. This is important."


    Junko greets her with a laugh.


    Junko and Mika were summoned by The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure, which divides the back street center, and came to the occasion, but Mika was also surprised that nearly half of its members were waiting. That''s all that matters.


    Hmm, Mika questions Junko''s words. There are five men and women in front of us, and one cat.


    "Six!?


    I thought you were accounting for that cat, too, Mika looking at the black cat. Towards that Mika, a black cat flies back cancer as funny as it gets.


    "Whoa, should I say five and one?"


    and Junko.


    "It''s not about Kukumura."


    Unique audio sounds like it''s even on a voice changer. Besides, intonation is intensely weird.


    "Ventriloquist!?


    "No, that kid - Ebony''s shaking the air with precautionary power to make his voice. She''s one of the unknown top executives of Omeirape, and one of the mempers of the thirteenth staircase of joy, Grass Dew Ebony."


    Although I was surprised that one of the members of the thirteenth staircase of euphoria was a cat, and also the top executive of O''Myrape, Mika was also concerned that Junko rarely called it away.


    "Are you calling me a cat, not a person!?


    "No, milk and ebony don''t like to be proper. Come on."


    Junko answers Mika asking.


    "I''m kidding. Once upon a time, it''s a shame. Besides, it belongs to Omi Rape. It''s because of the grass dew, it''s because I don''t want to be scratched. I can''t scratch it. Shit. I want to blow you away right now."


    Ebony speaks out in a strange intonation, but clearly grumpy. Besides, he''s severely stripping his fangs toward Junko and giving him a sharp, intimidating voice.


    (Same tail. - You''re not cute at all, unlike number seven, even though you''re a user of words!


    Mika thinks when she sees Ebony.


    "Let me just introduce myself to this one. Regardless of Junko, Tsukina-san will meet many people for the first time."


    Toriko Fujita, Mayor of Euthanasia City, said so.


    "Kiriko Toyota. As you know, I''m mayor of Euthanasia City."


    "It''s Kiyoyoshi Hojo. I''m the active Inspector General. Mr. Tsukina-san, thank you for your help with that verse."


    Middle-aged women and old men continue to introduce themselves. Of course, these two know Mika, and they know each other. Hojo called me at a police station event and served as Inspector General for a day. Hojo was not even the deputy director general yet at that time, he was the director of the Police Department''s Backstreet Countermeasure Department and the chief of police.


    (You rose two ranks at once right after the terrorist attack on Thin Happy''s Megalodon and took the seat of Inspector General! My predecessor, the Inspector General, in that case, didn''t try to move a police officer, but for that matter!


    Rumors are circulating in the back streets that Patriarch Megalodon of Thin Happiness was brainwashing the top multiple members of the Police Department and Police Department with powerful paranormal powers. And to counter that, after the incident, he replaced some of the top of the police department and police department with people with supernatural powers.


    Such forceful exploitation would not normally be carried out, but it was even suspected that the then Inspector General of Police and Chief of Police had been involved in terrorism, so in exchange for making it aye-free, the replacement was said to have been carried out smoothly.


    "It looks like a white fox string screw. White fox owner. He''s the oldest of them all. You can respect me, right?


    The only boy on this scene named himself in a strange way of speaking, showing his teeth and laughing. In the first meeting, Mika also knew only the name of the white fox and the face of this boy. In the sorcerer genre, which has long served as the spiritual defence of this country, he is the head of a prestigious house alongside the Decaying Rope clan.


    "It''s Ebony. I''m sorry to hear that you''re such a fool, but I didn''t mean to. Junko Suzuoka is cursed by no. I''d rather curse him for no. If you want to do this, I''ll cursorily do it. ''


    Black Cat Ebony looks at Mika and screws her with the same grumpy voice.


    "Okuda solo nosuke. I was Prime Minister of the one hundred and seventy-second generation."


    The old man on the bump carefully bows his head. Mika only knew the name, but not the face. That, too, should have happened, and it was before Mika was born that he was Prime Minister.


    "Tamamura Ring. I''m a candy store owner. Mika, it''s been a while. Come visit us once in a while."


    An old woman laughs lovingly. The last one was someone Mika had known since she was a little girl. She''s an aunt at a pastry shop in downtown Great Town. I used to go to a candy store when I was a little girl, but I''ve been completely shabby lately.


    "Answer! Let me through! But I didn''t know you were one of the thirteenth stairs of pleasure!


    "Thank you. A candy store is a great profession enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with a former Prime Minister. haha."


    Ring of jokes and laughing alone.


    "It''s a mess, too, and it''s a mess."


    Ebony in a blatantly vulgar tone. Mika almost screamed at me when I told her to go home alone, but I can''t stop thinking about it.


    "Uh, hey, it''s up to Mika Moona and Sarah Demon to have a public debate without jokes, and the fate of the back streets, and the balance in this country, might work a lot"


    No tension at all, smiling and lovingly laughing, the white fox string screw cuts out. Mika thinks she may be a similar type to Junko.


    And from the position, the leadership was seen as this string screw in these six people who are here today. Even if he is not a leader, he seems to have the highest rank.


    "Naturally I don''t want the bad guys to move, but if they do, they''re more likely to move the bad guys"


    "If a lot of endorsers show up in Luciferin Dust and the wind on the back streets is stronger, there''s plenty of potential for the balance between the table and the back."


    Former Premier Okita and Mayor Fujita continue to say.


    "Some of them were abominable about the existence of the back streets. Everywhere there are foundations, governments, the media, the judiciary, activists. Depending on the outcome of this one, they could be riding butthorses and flipping anti-flags at the same time. I think they''re still asking carefully at the moment if this is the time to do it. I definitely only want to win a win-win battle, I only want to fight in the safe zone, they are such a trivial bunch of people, but when they make a move, it seems like it''s going to be very troublesome."


    The string screw twisted in a non-nervous voice and way of speaking, pointing to Mika.


    "The grand sedition of that announcement site can be pawns from ladybugs. No kidding, you can say that the fate of the back street rests on Mika Tsukinawa''s shoulders, Daisy."


    A string screw that speaks in an even more relaxed tone.


    "The fate of this country, too."


    Former Prime Minister Okita added in a heavy voice.


    Mika never took a breath, didn''t make her expression strong, didn''t put any effort into her hands, just quietly embraced their words. I''ve already decided to be ready, so I''m not nervous.


    Seeing how Mika is like that, the string screws and rings smile small, and Okita nods satisfactorily as well.


    "If I screw up, I''ll give you the cancer." Aidoru is just fine. Kakushi Tonya. "


    Ebony, on the other hand, tells in plenty of hateful tones.


    "I''m not an idol! An artist!"


    Mika responds to this by peeling when she is a dick.


    I don''t know what''s wrong. I don''t even need a temple. "How can it be?"


    "He''s the one who can go out and sing in public, even with his cheeky face! I am! Expose yourself to a strange face and sing to him with all your strength!


    ''All right. It''s so sweet, it''s so sweet. "


    "No, no, you''ll be in trouble if they still leave. You''re not done talking."


    A ring that tells in a soft voice, with the nuances to deceive Mika and Ebony.


    "If there''s anything you can do to help us, of course, I''ll do whatever I can. If you do, don''t hesitate to let me know."


    ''No, Erin, hey. It''s a terrible thing to say. "


    Mayor Toyota and Ebony tell him.


    "There is! I want the hub to do something too!


    Ebony ignored and Mika screamed.


    "Erin, it''s been a long time. This guy can''t let go. ''


    "On the day of the public debate, there could be a protest in Opium Face Town Center Street, Pharmaceutical Buddha City! CIA operatives have led to a scenario in which mafias and backstreet drug organizations are involved in massive shootouts and massive numbers of apparently human beings are involved and killed in a crowded area!


    Mika takes a glimpse of Ebony.


    "Because of the information I grabbed on the highest price course for Omyrape, there will be no mistake! I want the central soldiers out and stop it beforehand!


    Thank you for coming.


    "I understand. Let''s secretly mobilize police maneuvers, not just central soldiers, and stop them with all our might."


    After Mika''s words, Ebony uttered a completely heartless thank you, and Inspector General Kiyoyoshi Hojo responded with a stern voice.


    Since the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha is Kanagawa Prefecture, it is outside the jurisdiction of Hojo, which belongs to the Police Department, where the capital is under jurisdiction, but it can also intervene by the Police Department in the name of organized crime being committed.


    "And nya. I don''t know if it''s serious enough for me to be here right now. Put it on."


    "I''m sorry! I just wanted to tell you that it''s credible because I bought it at O''MyRape!


    Embarrassed in a serious tone, Mika lowered her head toward Ebony and apologized.


    As a matter of fact, a few days ago, Mika had requested Luciferin Dust and the American Embassy to look into the trend, with a maximum amount course to Omi Rape. Some information was thus purchased, but what cannot be overlooked in it is the guide to the war, which I have just mentioned.


    "So, what about the operative?


    Inspector General Hojo asks.


    "I want you to leave that person''s treatment to me because I have an idea here!


    "Okay."


    Nor asked about the treatment, Hojo nodded. I generally imagine it.


    "Anything else!?


    "No, that''s the dialogue over here. If Mika doesn''t have any more demands on you, then I hope this is over. Please."


    To Mika asking, a string screw thumbs up, shows her teeth and laughs. Watching this boy full of love and affection calms my heart.


    "Coming in handicap! I meant to be on a big ship... No! You were meant to be aboard a spaceship!


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, I''d love to go anywhere. You don''t have to come back. ''


    Apart from Ebony, who spoke, the only ones who could understand what Ebony''s hatred meant were Junko and String Screw.


    "Mika, if it works, I''ll serve you 100 yen of sweets for free, so come to our store when you''re done."


    Where I tried to catch a cab, the ring calls out.


    "Sa, Thanx! Looking forward to it!


    Mika took a cab when she swallowed and thanked her for saying it was only 100 yen.


    "Mika, you''re amazing. When Mika got stuck, I was trying to make her mouth feel better, but I didn''t have to say anything."


    Junko reveals his impression where the cab originated.


    "Don''t underestimate me! I am so ready! To the extent of the pressure of the thirteenth staircase of euphoria and the ordinance of the goods, are you nerdy! But Thanx! It''s another fact that Junko was just on his side and it was comforting!


    Mika says thanks as she laughs off Junko''s words.


    "Yeah, hey, that was meant to put pressure on you, too, I thought."


    "I hit every hand I could think of and even enforced advanced fate manipulation! You''ll never lose!


    "That''s reliable. I''m going to be able to continue this operation with confidence."


    An old cab driver, both familiar, with a bearded face mixed with black and white, sandwiched his mouth with laughter.

 772 22

    A financial organization essentially controlled by the Demon clan, a private oilfielder. Sarah Demon is not named for a member of that organization, but she is a member of the clan, so if anything, she can get immediate support, and if the organization requests it, she has to act exactly as she does.


    Blood muscles alone gain power, financial strength and connectivity, and you can''t cut off the blemishes because of your blood muscles. If you ask me if I am happy compared to the others, I honestly can''t say yes.


    Marriage was also, naturally, a political marriage. My husband and I have never even had a bed together. The child now is born of artificial insemination. We only face each other at ceremonies, just a couple of friends lined up with a fake smile. I''ve never even had a proper conversation.


    From what I''ve heard, my husband has a lover he''s been dating since he was a young girl, and he''s been with you forever. Apparently her husband is quite angry at the convenient political marriage in his own home, and the anger was manifesting itself in the form of a total disregard for Sarah, his famous wife.


    But when it comes to Sarah''s ability to abandon all her current positions and make the choice of gaining freedom, she says no. In the end, I follow my destiny because I find it difficult to let go of my power, my finances and my connections, and I am afraid to step out of my way of life other than now.


    Sarah secretly envies the residents of the back street. The people who live in an outlaw world called the back streets recognize that they are strong people who have gained their freedom by stepping into areas they cannot step out of.


    Of course, some would have stepped into the back streets due to unavoidable circumstances, etc., but emotionally, it''s hard to admit. There is a preconceived notion that people are free to live of their own free will while disturbing the order of society.


    So when I wrote a sentence criticizing Japan''s backstreet and mentioned it on my blog, it stopped in the eyes of both private oilfielders and Luciferin Dust.


    From Luciferin Dust, there was no time between launches, it was a cat''s hand, so I wanted to borrow it, and I spoke from one end to the one who seemed to cooperate. Therefore, Sarah also had a voice.


    If you look from a private oilfielder, the real ruler of the United States, you want to keep a little weakness in other countries. And when the Luciferin Dust organization was launched in Japan and found out that it was setting up an anti-backstreet, he thought there was no harm in working with it, and ordered Sarah to become a supporter.


    That day, Sarah went to the Luciferin Dust headquarters building early in the morning.


    Finally, tomorrow, I have an open debate with Mika Tsukinawa. Kofu Kotaro, the chief executive of Luciferin Dust, and I took a trip to have a meeting in advance, but Kofu said there was a prior notice to have another chief executive present.


    Sarah only knows Kofu, such as the top executives of Luciferin Dust. As much as I suspected Kofu would be a substantial boss and no other top executives.


    Waiting in the reception room were two men dressed suspiciously: Kofu and a cape hidden from the neck to the bottom.


    "This is Hagano Wugi."


    "Hagano Rokko."


    Two people who introduce themselves. Because of the similarities in appearance and face to the same surname, he is definitely a brother.


    "These two will never be on the surface stage, but they are useful actors who have created the organization. I don''t know much about it, but there are other people with similar names and outfits."


    Sarah couldn''t tell if the Kofu dialogue was blurry or serious. He''s a man who doesn''t put any emotions on the table.


    "Are you saying that Heavy Town, which never showed up before, also wants to show up on the boulder this time to talk directly?


    I think myself, Sarah, that it''s been a little sarcastic since I said that.


    "I don''t want to talk about anything else. I just wanted to take a look at it."


    Don''t bluff. Six ghosts in a tone. Sarah was relieved that she didn''t need to feel drawn to the fact that she was even more rude.


    "Excuse me. My brother doesn''t know anything about politeness. I was interested in Sarah. I also look at your blog"


    Wu Ghost meets and talks lightly, but after a bar reading with little discouragement in the dialogue, he remains without a loving laugh or expression. I seem to be able to make a social dictionary out of words alone, but I have no other care at all and can take it as a disgusting attitude.


    "Thank you very much for that."


    Sarah expresses her gratitude, driven by the urge to just go home.


    "What do you think of Mika Tsukinawa?


    Six ghosts ask straight.


    "I like someone named Mika Tsukinawa. Without resorting to cheap violence, we can only settle this through dialogue."


    "Complaining about cheap violence is a common word for people in some country."


    The Five Ghosts say an obvious dislike in a bar reading.


    "Before that, we''ve already complained about the means of violence under the water. But Mika Tsukinawa, even in self-defense, has not imitated the way he would attack us. Now, yeah. So what is the intent of that question?


    I''m getting sick and tired of Sarah asking straight.


    "I suspect you might be in tune with the moon."


    Sarah also ate this word, which came back from the Six Ghosts.


    "Looking at your blog, I can see your character, but you seem calm and passionate for a long time. No, you yearn for passion? He criticizes and denies the back street, but deep down in his mind, he can also see admiration for the back street. What if the thought flips?


    "I understand the fear, but it can''t be. I have all sorts of marks, too."


    Sarah was a little upset about being seen through her insides, but she denied it.


    "That''s fine. That''s what I worry about."


    I''m worried about something else.


    Immediately after the Six Ghosts pull back, the Five Ghosts raise their hands and speak.


    "Leave Sarah to herself, you don''t have any coverage that works, do you? This one prevailed in previous discussion shows, and it had the power to bring public opinion to a boil. But that could be reversed this time, right? Mika Tsukinawa must be burning in Livenge."


    "If I had said that, it would have been dangerous with that show"


    In response to the words of the five ghosts, Kofu sandwiched his mouth and made a difference.


    "That was the show producer and director on this side too. So we managed to create anti-backstreet air by aligning anti-backstreet panelists and climbing up one Mika Tsukinawa. But this time it''s one-on-one. Afterwards, it is not broadcast by television, but in the form of online distribution by individuals. We can''t even get involved."


    "I don''t think it''s as powerful as TV."


    It was also Kofu, who devours it, but the five ghosts ignore it and ask for confirmation with Sarah.


    "It''s true that the Japanese government also wants to keep the back streets, and depending on the results, they should be used for publicity. Depending on the outcome, the air in the world could change a lot, right? Sarah, what do you do when you lose? When Sarah loses, all the effort she''s been building up is par. That''s how it''s served, isn''t it?


    Sarah was stunned when the confirmation of the Five Ghosts was very nonsense. What the hell is the point of confirming when you lose?


    "Is that asking how you take responsibility when you lose?


    "Half of it is. The other half is, don''t you have to try a dangerous beating?"


    "I''ll take responsibility on my own here. Because I am not part of Luciferin Dust. I know the risk is jumping too high, but the return is also greater for that matter. Lauris, are you trying to say that claw returns were better?


    "The real deal is yes. But this is my only thought, and I don''t know what the Six Ghosts or Kofu or any of the other Luciferin Dust members think."


    Finally, I know what they mean, and Sarah wants to sigh.


    "We don''t need to return any answers that you personally can agree to right now."


    Sarah was frightened that this type was something that was in every country. The type I''m sorry if I don''t bump into an extremely pointless and personal inquiry. I''m the type of person who hates me everywhere, but I probably don''t feel like I''m hated and I don''t even notice it, so wherever I go and meet whoever I see, I repeat the same thing and get smoked.


    "Are you sure you want to ask questions from me, too? Who are you two? When I hear about the founder of Luciferin Dust, it doesn''t really pin."


    From Sarah''s point of view, neither the Five Ghosts nor the Six Ghosts look that type. At least, I''m not the type of person who can be a head or face, even if it''s a limb.


    "I don''t know you very well either. An unidentified actor."


    Kofu said it seemed uninterested.


    "Quite a while before the creation of a relatively large organization called Luciferin Dust, there were actually several groups that complained about the anti-backstreet. It''s too small for anyone to care."


    Six ghosts talk.


    "I kept my mind open and spread my hands little by little. I snuck up on more comrades. And when I thought I was ready, I started this organization. It''s not like we Hagano are the masterminds. There are others. I lurk in many places. The financial, political and law enforcement worlds, of course, are inside the police, and even among the residents on the back street. For the average person, of course. Many of them do not try to be on the table at all on our own cuteness, and are thorough in their shady movements. But if the momentum of Luciferin Dust increases further - tomorrow, beat Mika Tsukinawa before she''s completely skinless, and pass this word through the world, there will be a fire at once, and the lurkers will definitely move to pee too"


    After listening to the Six Ghosts, Sarah glances at the Five Ghosts.


    If this story is true, it will certainly depend on tomorrow''s results, and that is the dimension of whether what they have built up over the years will bear fruit or be attributed to blisters. The way Five Ghosts checked was very clumsy, but I don''t even know his worries. But Sarah reconsidered.


    "I will come with all my soul so that it can happen."


    Speaking quietly, Sarah drowned her head deep toward the Six and Five Ghosts.


    (The hand is hit. Autin has already completed his mission. Unless the back street notices Orchin''s movements, this one''s victory is unwavering. No, even if I noticed, it''s extremely difficult to deal with because I can already do the trick)


    Thinking of his trump card, Sarah was sure of the victory.


    Since there was no request, Li Mei was full of one person in the office, but an unexpected person called.


    Cell phones for work on the back street. Special radio waves with anti-bugging specifications are used. Unless you''re on the side and asked, I don''t have a problem with you talking about your job description over the phone.


    ''I want to ask for urgent work! The deadline is until tomorrow''s public debate begins! Hopefully, today''s the day!


    My client was Mika. Given the circumstances in which she is now placed, I assume that an urgent request at this time would be a request of considerable importance.


    "Naturally, it''s an example discussion, isn''t it?


    I have spoken of it until before the public debate began, so I am sure, but I confirmed it just in case.


    ''Yes, but no prying! No, we''ll find out if it''s the same day anyway!


    Li Mei laughs at Mika, who says she doesn''t need prying while answering the question thoroughly.


    "I want you to make someone look like an accident and kill them!


    The details of the request were roughly incompatible with Mika.


    "Ha ha, that sounds interesting, not serene. I mean, you''re asking for a kill, so I don''t know what else to do."


    "Answer! The other person is a stranger, no need for pity! That said, he''s just following orders, too!


    "So, what''s the target?


    "Alberto J. Orchin! He is a CIA official and an embassy official! This guy is stirring up two organizations in Medicine Buddha City and he''s waging a war! No, I''m more than likely done with that instigation already, but I don''t mind! Finish it!


    Ask for his first name and immediately contact the information organization for details of the person and where he is, Li Mei.


    "Let''s not have a problem with time or content. Hey, I''m gonna run off and kill one now."


    "Thanx!"


    When she hung up and stood up, Li Mei left the office wearing a jacket that had been unmade on her chair.

 773 23

    That morning, Yoshiku was forced to take Terence to the hospital to examine and treat yesterday''s injuries, and in the afternoon he was conducting various checks for tomorrow''s public debate.


    Terrence, who had a broken rib, insisted that he would continue his escort as it was because there was no obstacle to his movement, and he is still at his place of duty today.


    By way of example announcement, the public is more excited than imagined. It''s been covered all over the topic on TV, online and in newspapers, and it''s gaining more attention.


    "Hmm..."


    As that setup man, Shizuku, who should otherwise be happy, is looking at the display with a face that doesn''t float. Even though there are a lot of things to check out, it doesn''t progress either.


    "What Mr. Van Damme told you, do you care? Are you lost, dissatisfied, or dissatisfied with being a backstreet journalist?


    Terrence speaks out, discerning why Shizuku is less tense.


    "I''m not dissatisfied. But I wonder if I''m lost. I once hated the back street, and I''m pretty sure I still have doubts about the existence of the back street. I feel like I''m shaking because of it. I''m sorry to hear that."


    A long time to exhale your mood with a glimpse of laughter.


    "From my eyes, Yoshiku, your work looks like a great match right now, yo. It''s worth living for, isn''t it?


    "Is it worth living... Um, you''re definitely not glaring."


    "I want something to hang on to, too, and I''ve been looking for it."


    Terrence laughs lightly, just like Shizuku.


    "You said you liked train trips."


    "That''s just a hobby. It''s not, it feels like a mission to me, and I want to be able to stick my chest out and immerse myself in a job. If you can''t find that, you''re going to be in Sea Chihuahua forever, or if you suck, you''re going to be back on the battlefield. Dream of going back to the battlefield, I often see it, sir. While I don''t think I want to go back, I also want to go back to the other battlefield, sir. I''ve been on the battlefield ever since I was little, sir."


    "Well... it''s complicated."


    Even though I definitely grew up in a harsher environment than myself, it was strange in the long run for Terence to be such a bearer of humanity that just being on the spot would calm this one down.


    "Being in the back street while not denying the back street... is not unnatural otherwise... yo"


    Seeing Terrence speaking suddenly in a tenuous tone of hesitation for some reason, Yoshiku looks suspiciously.


    "I used to go into the sea chihuahua because of something. It was like just a caution stick at first, sir. But when I saw this organization''s terrible terrorist activities, I immediately stopped wanting to get involved."


    After all... Whilst Yoshiku is convinced, then I don''t know more and more why he''s in that terrorist organization and even works for the boss.


    "But I also wondered if I could run away with that. I wondered if I could get involved with such a terrible organization once, lend a hand, and then pretend not to see it because I don''t like it and run away. I felt like I couldn''t crush the organization on my own for as much as I could, so I figured I''d build strength in this organization and take it over sooner or later. Fortunately, there were some people within the Sea Chihuahua who didn''t like the way the Sea Chihuahua is today, so we worked with them to build strength and broaden our connections within the organization. They called in decent people from outside to ask for opportunities to purify the organization."


    I finally understood why a man like Terrence was in Chihuahua.


    "So, you finally left the organization behind?"


    I know the information that the boss of Sea Chihuahua became a man named Terrence Moore long before I met him. It''s a recent story. Speaking of which, since then, I have not heard about the fact that Sea Chihuahuas committed terrorism.


    "Precisely my predecessor boss was killed, sir. I won''t let you imitate that when I become the boss, I''ll kill you with terror. Mr. Van Damme and I talked a lot about it, sir. I solidified it with executives who would agree with me, and I asked anyone who disagreed to leave, yo."


    "I see... is there such a way to fight"


    I smile with admiration, and Shizuku is relieved.


    "Right. While I''m in the back street too, I''m dissatisfied and doubtful about the back street. But that''s not inconsistent. In that environment, all you have to do is apprentice Terence and fight."


    "Yes, sir. Apprentice me."


    Terrence laughs with a lot of tea.


    "Something I''ve been holding onto for a long time. I feel refreshed. Is this what scales are from the eyes? Thanks, Terrence."


    Terrence''s smile draws me to the forefront of winking with plenty of gratitude.


    "Hmm? Did I say something funny?


    "Yes, no... nothing..."


    Suspicious for a long time, Terrence openly distracts and deludes.


    "No, tell me. You care."


    "No, never mind, Na"


    With his pulled face on, Terrence shook his head beside him, probably.


    Alberto J. Orchin managed to accomplish a successful mission, although it was a daunting task with limited time within a short time frame.


    His work was almost perfect. Among the opposing organizations in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha, he chose the largest and most prone to fire, giving money to organizations on both sides, forcing them, listening to demas, and stirring them up to create a conflicting structure.


    Moreover, it is a designated task until the time when organizations collide with each other. Tomorrow''s discussion between Mika Luna and Sarah Demon takes place in a crowded place, and we have to make it a huge protest involving a large number of citizens.


    Being good within a short period of time, there is no doubt that Orchin, who tricked both organizations into guiding them up to the time and place where the conflict would occur, is extremely good as an operative.


    Only one thing, though there was a fatal fall, it''s also hard to say it''s Orchin''s fault. It''s Sarah''s fault for hiring someone who''s also an embassy employee, no matter how good she is.


    O''Myrape, the world''s highest intelligence organization, had been checking out who Sarah could move. U.S. military personnel and operatives staying in Japan, all of them. Or if Sarah had made contact with a complete outsider, Sarah''s movements might not have been understood, regardless of the success or failure of the outbreak of the conflict.


    Upon completion of his assignment, Autin returned to the Embassy staff quarters Temple Townhouse, where he intended to wait in his room.


    "It''s an interesting building. Is it a kind of art?"


    Even though it was strictly locked, there was an intruder indoors, so Autin tries to report it suddenly. All you have to do is push the button on the emergency signal set up on your phone.


    But Autin couldn''t push. The intruder took a look at Autin''s movements, pulled out his gun at an unstoppable speed in his eyes and shot him off Autin''s elbow.


    "If I kill you all of a sudden, my hands might be stiff and I might push something in that pocket."


    With an invincible grin, Limei Fuguchi tells Autin to keep his gun pointed at him. I do have my hand out of my pocket with a detachment that was shot. Orchin regrets his own failure.


    Without waiting for Autin''s further reaction, without speaking up, Li Mei shoots him through the head.


    "Well, if you leave it like this, it won''t taste good. We need to be careful with the blood trail."


    Li Mei makes the call as she looks down at the fallen autin. According to the order details of the request, the body must also be moved elsewhere.


    When Li Mei opened the window and sent a signal outside, a hook with a rope was ejected from the tree that grew nearby, through right next to Li Mei and shot indoors.


    The rope, which extends from the tree outside to the room, is made up of a transparent camouflage, so you can''t tell without staring so closely at it.


    (So this rope carries the body outside. The boulder is the Great King of Terror Sponsorship, an end-of-life specialist end-of-life organization. I wonder if you''d be comfortable letting these guys handle it)


    When Li Mei giggles, Mika texts me on her phone.


    The e-mail said that the Great King of Terror patron would come to this room at the end of the day, but even if there was no contact, it was Li Mei who had spotted the organization coming.


    "I heard Terrence and his escort were raided yesterday."


    It was on that topic that Catherine, who showed up at the Grimm Penis Japan Branch building at noon, showed her face in front of Van Dam and first spoke.


    "I put Terence on so Takada wouldn''t get raided. The boss of Sea Chihuahua, the lower tissue of the grim penis, is guarding it directly. That''s all I stepped on as a restraint to my stupid allies, but it didn''t even make sense, it seemed like a bottomless fool"


    Put your hands on the desk and put your face on, Van Damme talking with a shuddered face.


    "No, I''m not. It was that Umeko Uenohara who engaged Terrence. I assumed Yoshiku Takada was behind this, and I stood up to protect my grandson."


    "Mm? I knew you were Umeko Uenohara, but you''re not the assassin that Luciferin Dust commissioned?


    Hearing Catherine''s words, Van Damme will look unexpected.


    "I also called him over here to confirm. It''s just a mistake."


    "It''s a mystery how I got to that idea, but you were definitely over a hundred years old. Annoying old lady."


    Van Dam spills a smile by accident.


    "A hundred and fifteen. Terrence said he struggled a lot, so even at the age of one hundred and fifteen, he should have a much better body than a normal person. What about the head..."


    "If you weren''t out of your mind, you wouldn''t be coming up with the idea of going after Mr. Takada"


    "Sure. But he said he''d solved the misunderstanding, and it was like a comedy. Terrence was devastated by Avara''s breakage. Tomorrow, by the way..."


    Until then, it was in bickering mode, but Catherine tightens her expression.


    "I, Mika Tsukinawa and Yoshiku Takada, are likely to be raided again by tomorrow,"


    "Do you mean to crush the discussion itself? Sure, both have been raided once, but isn''t that impossible in the present situation?


    "It''s best if you don''t fight and your enemies disappear, right? It''s natural, isn''t it?


    "Can we just keep this up and keep the world quiet? Isn''t that counterproductive?


    Van Damme was skeptical of Catherine''s fears. Things were completely different a few days ago and now.


    "Now it''s a situation where the pen says things more than the clarity and the sword. To be so, Mr. Takada created the stage. Will they be foolish enough to turn it back?


    When I suspected Umeko Uenohara was an assassin of Luciferin Dust or the American Embassy, I was frightened that it was exactly that stupid, but Van Dam was relieved to know it wasn''t.


    "For once... shall I stab them with a nail? I don''t know what to do."


    "That''s better. Still, I might be a fool."


    Van Damme remembers his interactions.


    (If there''s nothing wrong with your head...? At the time you let go of the assassin to me, you can''t expect it)


    Spilling a derogatory mixed grin, Van Damme called Kofu and told him about the matter extremely terminally and clerically.

 774 24

    At night, Mika, desperately studying, received a call from her brother''s instant.


    "Sister, have you been busy?


    "Naturally! I''m building and simulating in my head how to theoretically arm myself, loading my knowledge to the critical in preparation for tomorrow!


    ''Oh well... sorry. I knew I shouldn''t have called. "


    I crisp and yell at her, and when I hear her squeaky voice in an instant, I think Mika''s gone.


    "What are you talking about! You must have cared and spoken to me! I''m usually happy, and you''re gonna be a power!


    Shame on my inability to afford it, but follow through in a hurry to catch it.


    "Will it be power, that''s good"


    Read my sister''s mood and make the brightest voice of the moment. Mika also knows that Moment One cared for me as I followed through painfully.


    "I''m sorry, you''ve been calling me... frustrating me. I''m sorry I''m such a terrible sister..."


    "I feel more like hearing my voice."


    I said to Mika, who apologizes, that the moment seemed to shine.


    ''Looks like your sister''s going to a farther and farther world. I want to be a big girl like my sister, and I fall in the back streets, and it''s making more and more difference. "


    This kind of dialogue makes Mika the best in character.


    "Don''t be lonely. I live in the same city of euthanasia. Differences are not open!


    He said he wasn''t talking about distance or anything.


    Moments of laughter across the phone.


    "That''s what I mean! There''s a difference between power, fame and wealth, so what!? Still, our physical distance remains the same, and our sisters and brothers will not be cut off!


    ''I know that logic, but after all, I want to try to have power, fame, and wealth, and from the sisters who have them all, I don''t know what it feels like to be like me?


    "There''s no way I wouldn''t have been without them! It wasn''t even all there from the beginning!


    Mika makes a slightly angry windy voice. This time it wasn''t crunchy and clean. I got seriously angry after being calm.


    "Now I am nowhere near putting my accomplishments and fame on my nose! Throw all you can at the battle in front of you! That''s all! But that''s not the story that started now! That''s how I''ve lived my whole life! We''re just talking about the consequences now! You can''t always be like me if you live in the direction of a hiccup, but it''s also true that if you don''t live in the direction of a hiccup, you wouldn''t have been me now!


    "You''re lucky after all."


    "Answer! That''s why I got fate manipulation!


    At the moment of poking, Mika gives an answer that she doesn''t even know.


    ''No, I don''t know why... Oh, but I''m willing to know''


    Mika found it more pointless to be told that she would find out here, but don''t poke around.


    "Tomorrow I''ll make full use of this power! I''m going to try advanced fate manipulation too!


    "Do you use that during the discussion? Not cheating?


    "I can''t say it out loud, but we''re not just arguing! I know that''s not going to be enough contention!


    Mika is already ready for this.


    ''You''re saying it out loud... could it be a fight on the way or something?


    "Oh, that development can be enough! Anything! I''m not expecting a fair discussion or anything! I won''t be alarmed like that!


    I already know Mika. How dirty hands the enemy is getting. And I''m also dealing with it.


    "No matter what kind of hand I get, I can''t lose! Absolutely defeated by outgoing people who try to be mildly righteous and turn people away from their place as evil! I''m not going back! They can retreat! I''ll never forget the humiliation then! Don''t worry, I''ll protect the back street!


    Mika herself knew it was a terrible statement, but it was also true that she was actually going to fight to protect the back streets, so she made her hypocritical and hypocritical.


    "It will be in everyone''s eyes that just one little girl or so of herself is so eager to protect the back streets and so on, that she can''t stop thinking about herself! But! I''m coming with that intention! I don''t care what hand you use!


    ''Any hand...... Please don''t open pillows or anything. "


    "Why do you always connect to the porn side when people are so excited! Good night!"


    Shortly after I hung up my instant phone with anger in mind, the phone rang again. Looking at their number, Mika tightens her expression.


    It''s done every day. It wasn''t as big a deal as I thought. All I have to do is pull the trigger, otherwise it''s like the Great Guardian of Terror has all done it for me. Ha ha. ''


    With a bright laugh, Li Mei has made a request report for work.


    "Thank you, Li Mei. Thanks to you we can win. I can protect the back streets too."


    In a quiet voice, but powerful, Mika speaks out.


    "Heh, did I take on such a big job? That''s very polite."


    "They''re coming with the intention of crushing it. Though I think it''s okay to recognize that I have that mission to prevent?


    ''I see, you''re certainly right. But don''t carry too much on your back. I trust you won''t be easily crushed. Hold on tight.''


    "Thanks!"


    To Li Mei, speaking in a bright voice to the end, Mika felt saved and thanked him.


    Following Li Mei''s report, Mika calls a certain person.


    "Hojo-san, this one''s in order! Get ready so we can move the cops right away! So that the announcement to mass garbage can be made as soon as possible!


    "Roger. And good luck. I''m sorry I even let the police do what they were supposed to do. So, do you know what part of Buddha City it is?


    The person on the phone was Inspector General Kiyoyoshi Hojo, making him one of the top executives of Backstreet Central, whom we met the other day.


    "The planned location of the incident is a boulevard in Happy Street, Opiofacial Town, Pharmaceutical Buddha City, Kanagawa Prefecture! Out of the jurisdiction of the police department but you okay?!?


    Mika believes this would also be definitive information, as the source is Omi Rape.


    ''I understand. Even activities outside the capital can be carried out in the name of widespread organized crime treatment. That incompetent harmful provincial police and drug buddha police station won''t work anyway if you put in the information, and they''ll kill the citizens. Let''s just give them the handles. That way you won''t even complain.''


    Quite poisonous, Hojo said.


    "Then I''ll take care of it!


    Mika hung up.


    (I did most of the things I could do beforehand with this!


    When so aware, Mika makes a samurai tremor. All we have to do is prepare for the showdown and continue to simulate the debate.


    Living room at the Snow Oka Institute. The usual four.


    "It''s like if Mika loses, the back street is headed to the end, but because of the guy who''s futile like this, it''s gonna taste bad when Mika loses"


    When I finished watching the evening news, I said the truth.


    "But that would be the same thing for the other side, wouldn''t it?


    Tired makes a difference.


    "This time the public''s attention and momentum is to beat the loser. Public opinion is something stronger than thoughts. That''s all there is to it, even war."


    "Yeah, well, the terms are the same. What is it? True brother sees Mika as a disadvantage, so that''s how you think about it, right?


    "Right..."


    Midori agrees with the tired words, begins to wonder if his thoughts are truly biased, and rethinks.


    "Negative and affirmative on the back street, they''re desperately trying to manipulate public opinion. There was also a lot of discussion online. But now it presents a look at the mud. Even when faceless public opinion boils down, there is a deciding factor to push it to one side or the other, because it is now in a state of antagonism. To that end, I guess I''m trying to steer public opinion and cheer up the public debate between Sarah and Mika."


    One person projected the display all the time during the news, and Junko, who was still grasping at the net, said still grasping at the display.


    "Whatever the real debate on the back street, it''s been scattered around in newspapers, wide-shows, online and magazines since the other day''s discussion show. I don''t think a normal discussion is enough. Wouldn''t even be a way to end it without boiling it off. Hey. Say what nobody''s saying, do what nobody can think of, do what you can because you show your face in public, and do what you can because you''re in those two positions, and you have to surprise the world. Come on."


    "Did you say that to Mika?"


    "Of course I said yes. Plus, I taught you my talk techniques and hatteriss skills. I didn''t mean to be specific, I just gave you an example."


    To Midori''s question, Junko answers with a slight laugh. It depends on Mika how she fights using what she teaches. Junko was looking forward to seeing how much he was making things out of it.


    "To not make that unsweetened end - no, the deciding factor to win, is in Mika?


    From the truth that I consider Mika to be a brain muscle attribute, I really can''t think of any visions that Mika can win, and I''m skeptical.


    "You seem to be thinking of something. He didn''t tell me either, but he was confident, and it''s been fun since he opened the lid."


    But the skeptical truth also makes me think that if I see Junko slightly expecting it, maybe Mika will give me a shot.


    Finally, on the day of the public debate.


    Starting Sunday afternoon, there will be an exclusive online distribution by Yoshiku, but this time it will be live without editing. As with previous interviews, it will later be streamed on TV.


    Mika waited for Shizuku and Terence at the office. The possibility of being raided along the way was also considered, and the three of us decided to head to a designated location.


    Neither Yoshiku nor Terence spoke to Mika on the way to the designated location in the dark taxi. Nor did Mika speak from herself.


    (Are you desperately assembling in your head assumptions and measures of what will happen to today''s battle?


    Conscious of Mika, Yoshiku thinks so.


    The designated location is a luxury hotel room in the city. I know the security is good, but I don''t trust Mika or Shizuku at all because this security itself was prepared by the other party. I''m even thinking about security coming at me as an enemy.


    "It''s been a while. Mika, please be gentle today."


    As you enter the room, Sarah, who had already arrived, greets you with a grin.


    "Answer me! I''m going to kill you, and I''m ready!


    Screaming in a temper, Mika sits in a chair.


    What answer, Yoshiku and Terrence spilled a grin, but Sarah turned off the grin on the contrary, lodging a flame of quiet fighting spirit behind her watery eyes, staring into Mika''s eyes.

 775 25

    The camera turns around and a public debate finally begins betting on the backstreet imperatives.


    It is a joke-like story, such as the fact that one public debate changes the world, but there is a strong possibility that it will actually happen. Because if Sarah wins, the power of the wave of public opinion will be added, and the people who don''t like the back streets, and those who try to profit by hitchhiking the waves, will all go around crushing the back streets.


    If Mika wins, it''s probably the same as before. It ends with a story about the extent to which the forces that were looking to crush the back streets, for the time being, would be unable to rise.


    "I need to talk to you in advance first!


    With a more temperamental voice than usual, she made the first sound from Mika.


    "I''m going to be sanctioned for saying I lost in this public debate and that if my image of the public on the back streets gets any worse, my face will be torn apart so it won''t be seen as a second! That''s what was proclaimed by the great man on the back street!


    This statement raised the audience who watched it raw. No, Sarah and Shizuku and Terrence, who were in the same room, also surprised me.


    "When it does, it does. I can''t help it! Fortunately I''m not an idol! I just need you to enjoy my song, so no problemo if you''re to the point of getting your face skin ripped off by a bump! Of course you want to avoid that!


    Mika laughs invincibly.


    There was also noise online. At this moment, the anonymous bulletin board fills the writing with tremendous momentum. Each SNS is also causing the server to become heavier and fall.


    "To be sanctioned like that because you lost is still savage and harsh in the back streets. I knew it."


    Speak quietly, Sarah. It''s unclear whether what Mika said is haphazard or true, but I''ll try not to think about it around.


    "Yes! So unless you are prepared to be worthy or possessed of the nature of having no other place to go, you should not fall into the back streets or anything else that interests you! I still live in this world!


    As she screams, Mika points at the camera and points at Bishi. I honestly don''t think I need this kind of gesture for a long time, but on the other hand I also felt like Mika''s character because of this.


    The live distribution of the dialogue was naturally viewed in the usual facades of the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Ugh, well, we''ve got a preemptive strike. This has an impact."


    Inspiring Midori. Naturally, I am referring to facial flaccid sanctions.


    "Are there really sanctions? That''s a lie, isn''t it?


    "I think you''re lying, but it''s a mystery what you tipped me to say this to."


    Tired and true say each other.


    (I don''t expect to use that dialogue of Ebony by bringing it up here. Mika, I''ve been thinking about it.)


    Only Junko knows the truth on this occasion.


    "I wonder if you can take that impact into your own stream. But... Mika keeps the teachings of Yukioka very well"


    True told Junko many times that it was important to grasp the flow of everything. That, of course, Mika, all those who made Junko their master before falling into the back streets, would be knocked in.


    Three of Sylvia Tanshita, Ebony, and Nana Kurosaki, top executives of O''Myrape, also watched the public debate in the same room.


    "Face rattles. You threatened me."


    Sylvia glimpses and points out the black cat Ebony sitting on Nana''s lap staring at the display.


    "You can''t let it go, you can''t let it go."


    Ebony''s voice, which vibrates the air and speaks, is clearly angry.


    "You said it in a joke, didn''t you?


    Nana looks down at Ebony on her lap scared and confirms.


    "Nya-ya-ya-ya-yay. If I get stuffed, I''ll do it right. ''


    Ebony turned her hair upside down and uttered an indignant voice.


    "We don''t want the back street to be unduly interfered with from the front street! The state we''re talking about on the street right now seems unwanted! The back is the back! The table is the table! Minimal parts to interact with! The part where we interact is hidden and secluded! That''s the right balance for both of us!


    "Do you mean to meditate your eyes on the fact that a crime is committed in that hidden part of the world, that you are harmed, that you do not ask for help, and that you cannot sue the guilty?


    "There will be something like that on the surface, though! The more people who do what only seems evil without touching the law, the nausea, the more they sweep and throw it away!


    Discussions were initiated, but the interaction that the two of them are currently having is a substitute for, and not particularly novel, being scattered on television shows and online, without having to be carried out by these two.


    (I wonder if Mika and Sara know that area... I hope we''re still at the stage of keeping up and holding back, but this whole interaction, it''s not gonna last forever.)


    A long time to worry as I hear the rewards of the two of you.


    "It''s not just about Japan. It''s bad for the whole world."


    Sarah set it up better here, as if she had perceived her long-standing worries. It''s an unprecedented claim. It can also be described as a claim unique to Sarah''s position.


    "There may be a country out there that mimics how Japan does it. If you keep the rogues well, and you use them as the power of the state, there will be a country that gives them criminal privileges. That is an uninterrupted negative effect. It''s unforgivable. If that happens, I won''t let you say that Japan is not responsible."


    When Japan is a country vulnerable to external pressure - Sarah shakes when the Japanese see that it is a nationality that cares so little about the eyes of others.


    (There are a lot of guys like that in Japan, but I just buy objections to guys who don''t. This argument is subtle)


    I think Yoshiku. I wonder whether it would be a bad idea to say that there are few Japanese who dislike the weak nature outside of the Japanese, but obviously underestimate the country and the people and poke the weak spot in the language of that country, thus within that country.


    "I guess foreign countries will continue to treat the existence of the back street as a diplomatic card, trying to make this argument the result of my victory! But I don''t think it''s easy for Japanese politicians to give in after proving the need for backstreets!


    "That''s a lot of talk."


    "I saved you from talking! If it''s true that you just want to exert pressure in diplomacy, I''m saying that it can only be used when the back streets are considered non-existent and not material to make the back streets non-existent, can''t you get through?!?


    "The UN should also be giving repeated warnings. No, I''m still going to. I''m going to turn on a little TV."


    Without waiting to confirm Mika, Sara turns on the TV.


    I never changed the show, and there was just news going on there. Moreover, when I look at the telluric of the content, ''the UN criticizes Japan''s attitude in tolerating the back streets''.


    "UN Secretary General Chimpilano E Gakari strongly criticizes Japan''s current way of mimicking its back streets and assuming that there must be no such thing as the country''s incorporation of underground criminal groups"


    "It''s a good time match! I could say a lot of rooting!


    Mika didn''t even know you were rooting for the United Nations. It''s too well timed and overdone. I see that it has probably been rooted out by TV station show staff as well. Mika''s requested ohmy rape was checking Sara''s perimeter movements, but she didn''t seem to be able to grasp it so far.


    "Did you think I''d flinch with that degree of clever hands!? You''re not dealing with a smashed politician! It''s Mika Tsukinawa! What do you think, because the U.N., synonymous with incompetence, called it in?!?


    Mika with such expressions as spare time.


    "But as you say, you don''t have to worry, politicians can''t ignore the UN, can they?


    "No matter how incapacitated the Japanese politicians may be, if the people show an attitude of knowing the truth, they can''t ignore it! You don''t know much!? Recent Japanese perceptions are that dishonest and depressing organizations, such as the United Nations, do not look much into the internal affairs of the country, but simply look outside! No matter how stupid the politicians are, that''s how much you understand! If they don''t understand, they have to understand! In a way I can''t tell you here!


    (Oh, come on, can I say that? Dirty images on the back streets accelerate, and even the politicians won''t shut up)


    Don''t pull and be driven by the urge to penetrate.


    "Takada! From now on, while shooting, check back for real-time news!


    Unexpectedly, she looks back to Mika and asks for it.


    "The chances of coming up with something are thick! Then report back to me on this occasion! No, turn up the volume and flush it!


    "I''m in charge of that, yo. While filming, Yoshiku will have a tough time."


    "Thanx! Please!


    Terrence offered, and Mika smiled and thanked her.


    (I''m in a neutral position, but I was wondering if you''d ask me to do that... And when? Mika''s enemy, Terrence, is responding. From what I can tell, Mika disagrees with you. I don''t know a lot about this anymore. But......)


    Mika''s blackmailed words and actions alone are definitely the only statements Mika can make on this occasion, and according to future circumstances, acting both positively and negatively, she regarded Yoshioka as.


    "Assuming that the youngest daughter, just sixteen years old, carries a backstreet delegate and acts inconsistently, suggests an assassination of a politician. It''s a fairly unrealistic story, but you can''t ignore it if you try to be intimidated."


    Van Damme laughs thinly as he sees the discussion in the office. It was pleasant for Mika to make threats for insurance that she would not let the back streets be destroyed if she lost.


    "It''s not like I can''t do that. Terrorism and assassination. It is difficult to prevent these two. Especially the latter would be tight for politicians who expose themselves to public"


    "Yeah, I''m not a politician, but I know I''m dyed."


    Van Damme says bitterly to Rod, who gives a personal look.


    "Both sides, we''ve got the politicians involved, but come on, at this stage, political decisions. What''s not nonsense? It suits the public opinion."


    "Oh."


    Van Damme snorts at Catherine''s words as the best.


    "If we lean toward backstreet denial, will the government of this country seriously step through the destruction of backstreet? Because of the benefits, because the safety valves also work, they say that they have ensured their existence until now."


    Rod asks.


    "The back streets are something that has greatly benefited this country and ensures its safety. But assuming the people are flushed by a sense of cheap justice and want to abandon it themselves, the politicians chosen by the foolish political system of democracy will gladly abandon their national interests and follow suit. And the people are happy with it. Because the followers of democracy love to play spooky perverts who unwittingly strangle themselves."


    It is Van Damme''s idea that national politics should not be changed as public opinion is, but it is also true that politicians often follow lightly if public opinion actually increases. It was Van Damme''s argument that democratic politics is only the self-satisfaction of the people, but depending on the outcome of this public debate, I see that it could also emerge in the most hilarious way.


    (After all, sheep are best kept under shepherds. You shouldn''t understand sheep''s voice or anything. It rings cute with Mehmee. best you recognise that)


    Once again, Van Damme came to recognize it that way.

 776 26

    "Wow... Mika sister, maybe that''s also arbitrary ignoring the will of the center or something, but I don''t know if it''s okay to say such a noisy thing ~"


    Referring to the assassination of a politician, Midori said with a grin.


    "I was very convinced. It''s the result of being taught by Yukioka."


    "It''s the way Junko seems to prefer to do it."


    "No, no, no, I''m not that straightforward when I blackmail you."


    To true and tiring words, Junko smiles and waves in front of his face to deny it.


    "If the politicians who were shouting the opposite in the back streets were watching, they wouldn''t feel alive."


    and Junko.


    "There were a few of them, weren''t there? But you didn''t think anything of it, did you? I''m at peace."


    "Haha, is that possible -"


    Junko laughs small, as he seems to be hitting a tired read as well.


    "If you actually get some people killed, you''re sure the rest of them are gonna be a little bit sure?


    True to say it doesn''t matter.


    "Yay, my real brother says the same thing. Midori thought the same thing, but she said it first."


    Shortly after Midori laughed, the volume of TV news shows being shown within live distribution grew.


    Mika, Sara, Yoshiku and Terence also pay attention to the TV screen.


    A large number of police officers - motorists - are running on the roads of downtown, enough to describe it as a wave of people.


    The residents of the back streets and the overseas mafia are being held up one after the other by a fully equipped motorized unit. The sound of the shooting is also ringing firmly, and both residents of Japan''s back streets and overseas mafias seem to resist, but the difference between equipment and numbers is too historical for the cops to compete.


    "The huge drug organization on the local back streets, which was about to occur in the downtown Opium Face Town of Medicine Buddha City, and the Great Mafia Coalition Resistance, have been suppressed by a police special unit that was grasping information in advance. I still seem to be continuing my resistance, but in this way it seems like it''s only a matter of time. According to the announcement of the Kanagawa Prefectural Police, who came in earlier, the guidance of the citizens was done in advance and there were no injuries. It is also made clear that civic guidance was also done with the help of moderate organizations in the back streets. That''s it, relayed from the scene. ''


    At the end of the reporter''s relay, Mika returned her gaze from the TV screen to Sara. Nature and Sarah also return their gaze to Mika.


    "That was a great time to start a fight! Besides, I had no idea there would be such a massive protest in a crowded place from day to day! Coincidence is a terrible thing! And the police were grabbing it right, and they stopped me! Thankful story!


    Even though the police have moved, it is not a police station in Buddha City, a drug notorious as a figurine. It was the Police Department''s Special Forces (SAT) that moved. The police themselves are hardly functioning in the Medicine Buddha City, and there is basically no intervening in the backstreet or mafia protests. There are very few reports of incidents.


    That''s why Sarah tried to wage a massive protest here that deliberately involved ordinary people, and even appealed to each media outlet to report the drug Buddha City, which usually doesn''t report any backstreet-related incidents, Mika sees.


    Mika knew the information in advance and took it backwards. I asked Inspector Kiyoshi Hokujo to send an SAT attached to the Police Department Security Department to Pharmaceutical Buddha City, Kanagawa Prefecture, which is outside his jurisdiction. It was reported as an announcement by the Kanagawa Prefectural Police, but it appears that nothing is actually moving in Kanagawa Prefectural Police. It would be to the extent of media response at best.


    "I am fortunate that no harm was done to the citizens, but as long as there is a back street, these things will happen again..."


    "Don''t blur."


    With Mika not screaming, but a quiet, low, but loudly sounding voice, she blocked Sarah''s words.


    "Alberto J. Orchin"


    In the name Mika abruptly uttered, Sara dressed desperately unresponsive, but Mika did not miss the slight blur in her eyes.


    "He is a CIA operative and a diplomatic staff working for the embassy. So you''re one of your men! I won''t let you tell me you don''t know!


    "Sure, he''s one of my men, but he''s not a CIA employee."


    "I hear you haven''t heard from me since yesterday!


    Mika had pre-activated a lot of fate manipulation for this time. If we succeed, at this time, so that another piece of news may flow.


    (Unlike this woman, I''m not rooting for a TV station! It''s destiny manipulation instead!


    Turn to Terrence messing with the remote.


    "Mr. Terrence, don''t turn down the volume of the news yet! It''s time!"


    Mika demands it while she thinks it would be a great shame if it failed.


    "Here''s the next news. The body of a white man was found in the men''s restroom on the campus of Pharmaceutical Buddha Station, Pharmaceutical Buddha City, Kanagawa Prefecture. The victim has a gunshot wound to the head and right arm and the cause of death is seen as a gunshot wound to the head. Upon confirming the identity of the victim, Alberto J. Orchin, who works for the American Embassy, turns out to be forty-one. The police are at the embassy. ''


    Hearing what the news was about, Sarah gave a stunned look like she''d never seen before.


    (Advanced Fate Manipulation: The Singularities of Fate. I used it for the first time but it worked!


    It is a technique whereby fate converges in order to produce one event. This time the events of purpose were simple, and even in the "accidental prank" of primary fate manipulation, it was literally a substitute to the extent that it could be accomplished with luck, so the price and lower preparation in exercising the technique was minimal.


    "I knew he was lurking in Medicine Buddha City, stirring up multiple organizations from behind and trying to get them to fight in places with lots of daylight grand street! Besides, in the time that you and I have been talking, we''ve been trying to make it happen! If a large number of people on the street died as a result, it would have been sarcastically effective as a performance to lift the hates to the back street! You''re also interested in what argument the hell you were going to hunt me down!


    Mika once lost her, waiting for Sarah''s next word, but Sarah remains silent.


    "What''s up!? Don''t you deny it with a spinal reflex if it''s a lie!?


    "When the news of Autin''s death comes along, you understand very well."


    Desperately calm down, Sarah points out.


    "Look! Do you have a complaint?


    Mika speaks up without flinching.


    (like pushing it off with a word of condescension... no, but don''t be forgiven for this because it''s Mika''s character)


    A long time to laugh bitterly. Probably used fate manipulation, I''m guessing.


    "But he''s dead... While you knew about Orchin, you also knew that this news was coming. I knew of his death. I need you to explain this to me."


    Ask Sarah in a cold voice.


    "The news is just a coincidence! It would be the same as the U.N. news earlier! I gathered information about Orchin and found out! Including being killed by a mouth seal! Yes! Orchin was killed by a mouth seal! By an ally like no other! This is my sight! I''m not supposed to kill him! I wanted solid proof, and I was going to get him and make him gel! In my position it would be natural to think so!?


    To Mika, who said no with dignity, Yoshiku felt chilly on his neck.


    (What Mika is saying is true. But... it wasn''t Mika who killed that CIA operative? Instead of holding back evidence, he took the choice of killing only to plant evil feelings for the American side. to make you suspect of mouth sealing internal killings)


    Regardless of the way it is done, the effect seems outstanding. Of course, if we find out, the situation will reverse at once. That''s the same thing as Sarah''s failure. It is only a story if we find out.


    (Sarah Demon''s plot was found out. Mika had foreseen everything in advance and was hitting her hand. And Sarah Demon''s narrative grass - as far as the reactions were concerned, Sarah didn''t perceive Mika''s movements at all. Probably won''t even be able to grasp the evidence of the murder. Japanese police are on the back streets. There is nothing like cooperating properly in the investigation. I''m familiar with that. If Mika killed her, I''m pretty sure that''s all she expected.)


    For Mika to step that far, she sees that she was quite prepared.


    (Mika Tsukinawa... I thought he was a ''positive'' person, unusual for a backstreet dweller - but no, I guess he was until this time. But framed and beaten in that raw debate, she fell to the dark side and yet woke up. I''m not just trying to get my hands dirty red, I''m trying to protect something important by getting them dirty black)


    In the long run, I''m not going to accuse Mika. I have no feelings of contempt either. Whatever your old stewardship is, in your present stewardship, I don''t feel that way. She fought so hard that she could swallow it.


    Sarah remained silent. I was the one who tried to use my dirty hands first. But they were reading it. As a result, I lost my men. The face is also rounded.


    The hand that was meant to be the trump card turned out to be an extra act. It was a serpent. And it became a grave.


    In the meantime, the enemy has unleashed an extraordinary hand that seems to boil back the intestine (annoyed) of pushing the Dirty Image on this side in a way that even the lives and dignity of his men are eroded. If this one was going to use dirty hands, the enemy came back with more dirty hands than that. Taken backwards.


    Before that, Sarah had misjudged Mika. Who was Mika Tsukinawa to use such dirty hands? I still have my doubts there.


    Totally different calculations. I had no idea. As far as her character goes so far, no one would think.


    But that''s why these hands are so effective. It wasn''t even Sarah''s imagination, and the public doesn''t think so. The public believes in Mika Tsukinawa with a straight personality. Even if Sarah claims to have used her hands to impersonate Mika with the lives and dignity of people, the public will not believe it. It makes me extra muddy where I now claim to be. There is no doubt that the public will believe Mika''s words.


    Sarah was losing her word. It''s easy to deny. No, you''ll have to deny it. But Mika expects that too. What awaits after denial is the opening of the gates of hell. Mika has also come to this conversation by setting measures and traps around preparation. The scenario is written by Mika, and no matter what Sara says, it goes according to Mika''s script. Sarah understands that it is such a structure.


    (That''s the opposite of then. So. Moreover, he pushed it through one-on-one, rather than clich��d and downright means of making air in a group and framing one person. Whatever you think of this...... it''s my total defeat)


    At this point, I had to admit to losing, Sarah, but I still have to say something. I have to tell you, even if it''s just like Mika''s scenario, and you''re going to be knocking around the gates of further hell.


    "I do not treat my men like consumables"


    There was something else I wanted to say, but I''ll keep it to a minimum to avoid spreading the wound.


    "If it''s your position, you''ll have to say so! The truth is in the dark! It''s something that uses totally dirty hands! You deserve contempt from the bottom of your heart!


    In response to Mika''s words, Sara bites her teeth and desperately sees her emotions about to explode.


    Mika has since been unilaterally heating up the legitimacy of the back street for some time. But this has been sporadically said elsewhere. But things have changed a little since I was on my way.


    "In the first place, yes! Looking back at people''s history, they just do the same thing without making much progress! I refuse, deny, and continue to oppress what I don''t like as evil! Don''t even think about who you don''t like! It''s race, it''s country, it''s just a hobby, it''s a hobby, it''s an idea, it''s a faction, so much more! I just happen to say that I don''t care, reason after, tie myself up! I''ll break it on my own! Do you have that unsolicited line, take what''s important, funny guy, etc! Don''t be angry with him! I can''t forgive those people! You''re the ones who deny the back streets, that''s it! Repeated with no extended growth in human history, the identity of those Kramers is just a twisted dick with sexual roots, attributed to those who don''t like them! That''s a hilarious schematic, such as that chimpy flair denying the society behind it!


    Sarah listened to Mika''s long and wide tongue until then, but finally opens her mouth here.


    If you say so, you deny us.


    "It''s worse to sell fights first! Naturally! Including the provocative acts that the United States used to do to Japan to make them fight!


    In response to Sarah''s objections, she screams louder than usual, and Mika argues back.


    "If you still want to crush the back streets, there is no longer a place for dialogue! Respond only with full violence! Dye this hand black or red to protect what you want to protect! In doing so, I will be responsible for being the flag head of the back street! The center of the back street - the thirteenth staircase of joy - also admitted to me! In doing so, you put me in the general on the back street, and you fought until you died, and you pushed me through! He said we could choose the path to fight to have a corpse mountain blood river built everywhere in this country! Yes, I have your permission! That''s our answer!


    Sarah and Shizuku become mute to Mika, who speaks of threats even worse than her earlier assassination of a politician. No, I was over the blackmail at the earliest. It is clear that if we cannot resolve this in dialogue, we declare that we will go to war.


    "Seriously, did you give me that permission?


    In a room in Azito in Omyrape, Sylvia turns to Ebony and asks.


    "It''s not like that. That silly beak."


    Ebony, one of the thirteenth staircases of pleasure, trembles with a thrilling voice filled with anger with mindfulness. The cat body has been leaking Chassis many times since earlier, and a voice full of intimidation and anger.


    "Let''s do it inside. I liked this guy."


    Sylvia laughs when she sees Mika on the screen.


    "And even though it''s a garlic monkey on the front street, spreading about the center and the thirteenth staircase of pleasure, I''m kidding. This guy is totally loose. ''


    "But this threat is extremely effective."


    And, Nana.


    "I think this is Mika''s win"


    "I don''t know. Even the street was scattered and whispered as anxiety. I don''t know what to do with a backstreet that''s cornered and busted. She clearly showed it. This is a beating, huh? Will you be able to crush it with all your might, regarded as a complete danger, or will you do as you have always done without sneaking up on a untouched God? I''ve finally come to that watershed."


    Nana affirmed that it was Mika''s win, but Sylvia sees the possibility of falling both ways.


    "When it was so dull, I shrugged off. I''ll take care of that."


    Humph sounded his nose so funny, Ebony said.


    "If you don''t do what you want, I''ll kill you, it''s like you''re blackmailing me. Isn''t that Gorotsuki himself?


    Sarah with ridicule and scorn, but I feel like it''s no use saying anything anymore. Totally drunk. Of course I am, and definitely my audience. Sarah understands that.


    "If we don''t solve it in dialogue, we''re going to war! It''s very obvious! That''s what humanity has always done! But it''s not inevitable! Whether you avoid it or not, the governments of this country! The police! Above all, the people have to decide! That''s it! No, one more thing, let me say again what I understand!


    Mika separates the words once there and becomes the camera gaze.


    "The back streets are crushed and this country has no gain whatsoever! Harm happens all the time! Don''t look away from that fact!


    Using that as Mika''s last word, Yoshiku pointed the camera towards Sara.


    "None."


    Word short, Sarah shook her neck to the side.


    Yoshiku stops the camera and exhales sneakily.


    (Is that it? And Mika, you''ve been making a lot of statements that seem to pull off later. Mika seemed dominant, but the area is pretty dangerous)


    It was brilliant to retreat Sarah''s movements under the water, and Mika was grasping the flow afterwards, but many of the blackmailed statements do not know if they will come out auspicious or vicious. I can''t predict. Maybe the front streets will rebel as much as they want. It seemed a long time ago that it could be a powder that would ignite both the back and the surface and cause a huge explosion.

 777 27

    Live distribution of the discussion ended.


    "That was thick. A lot."


    The tiredness of watching with enthusiasm was wrapped up in a feeling of comfort after viewing the discussion.


    "Mika, you''ve changed."


    Truth squeaks.


    "Too much has changed. You can describe it as transformed. Obviously, I used a restraining hand for him before. It must be Mika who killed the CIA operative.


    "I think so, too. But the world will believe Mika''s words and think Sara cut the lizard''s tail off. Hey. I used my character well, and I used my dirty hands to act like I was standing, and I really felt refreshed watching it."


    Junko with a smile that feels like heartfelt satisfaction.


    Though residents of the back street, Mika was always clean and passing through bloody characters when out in public on the front street and the United States, which is recognized as Dirty Justice all over the world. Using this structure, previous reputation and impression, Mika uses uninterruptedly dirty means to smear dirt on Sara''s side. The face of the Yukooka Institute, which saw it, had changed its perception of Mika.


    "True brother, how do you see and treat Mika sister, change to?"


    "No way. I may have used dirty hands, but I''d rather praise them. They were the dirtier ones."


    To tease Midori, the truth speaks where he thinks.


    "Hey, I think Mika would be happy if my real brother told me directly."


    "If you''re in the mood for praise, you just have to give him a good praise. It''ll be a reward for your hard work, Mika."


    "No, you don''t have to praise me. The reason is that I don''t personally like it."


    "It''s troublesome to choose words and praise them, and well done, you can say a word about it. Straight and short ratings would be more like his taste."


    "I''m sure Mika is when it comes to her expression, but I don''t think it''s going to be the same until she gets the rating from someone else."


    The four of us talk fun about nasty things. No, there was only one person who seemed upset.


    "Lots of crisp losers. Um, on the contrary, this feels good. It is also rare that the word sunny while enemies comes in such a perfect situation. Mika Tsukinawa, Sarah Demon was defeated by her passion and conviction."


    At the end of the delivery, Van Damme gives his thoughts, with a voice that has no heart or excitement.


    "Sarah Demon seems to be American, you blew yourself up as a result of a crude ploy. You can''t laugh at Kofu. Almost the same level. Nevertheless, I also misjudged Mika Tsukinawa. I thought it was a swine rush, but it turns my head inside"


    "Wow, you did it, America sucks."


    Catherine of American nationality gets bummed, but she also admits that Van Damme''s words are diagrams.


    "I like the temperament guy. I was more in the mood than reason. That little girl''s mood sounded strong over the screen as well. If you were to use the expression of the master of Kendo, would you say that the ghost lived there?"


    Rod also speaks praise.


    "Right. Mika was more bierous on the previous discussion show, but this time it was her stage. It''s Sarah who''s pathetic. Mika has been made a good actor and a bad person."


    I saw it as a representative of my country, so as Catherine, I supported Sarah in my heart, but the result was disastrous.


    "Mika Tsukinawa was also leopardized like someone else from a previous discussion show. With a good brain on it, I can see that I''ve studied quite a bit and been repeating my brain simulation yon"


    Van Damme doesn''t know that Blaine is a pure child.


    "Mika had a dangerous dialogue in her mouth, too, but what kind of flow would it be?


    "I see that if the Japanese government and media would give that dangerous dialogue to the jade, Luciferin Dust might still have a minute, but for fear of that dangerous dialogue, he would ignore it. So the complete victory on the back street and I see"


    To Catherine''s inquiry, Van Damme affirmed.


    "What do you do with the grim penis?


    To Rod''s question, Vandam spills a mocking smile.


    "I can''t help being on a losing horse any more. Grimpenis cuts off support for Luciferin Dust. Let''s get this far, too."


    It''s unclear whether Sarah did it or Luciferin Dust, but they''re the ones who sent assassins to themselves, so they were both going to cut them off one day. That''s just what made it faster. Van Dam, who also considered retaliation if given the opportunity, doesn''t even seem to need it at the earliest opportunity.


    "But Sarah wasn''t good enough for that clan. Is that a good place to grow up, young lady?"


    "That clan?


    Rod gives a surprise voice to Van Damme''s words.


    "Did some of you not know?"


    "I didn''t learn because I didn''t grow up well, I..."


    To Van Damme, who turns to himself and looks unexpected, Rod answers as he is, not even the wind that made him particularly ill.


    "Private oilfielders - the giant financial organization that strands the world, where you said you were the real ruler of America? It is the Money Lenders - the Demon Clan - who in the history of mankind have sparked a demon in the world by the name of capitalism. Mikhail Demon, the former Lord, is an overlife who has reigned as shadow ruler of America for hundreds of years, and, like" Yob''s Reward, "they are one of the Fixers who rule the world from the shadows."


    "Can you teach me at school about such an organization?


    After explaining it, Van Damme lost his word to Rod, who would ask that question with a straight face. I''m not being sarcastic, I seem to be asking a very serious question, so I''m not sure how to answer it.


    (If you are involved in back-running, it is naturally something you know as one of the general knowledge, or if you are steadfast but you know things elsewhere, it is insulting to say that, and how did you explain it...)


    After getting lost, Van Damme decides to ignore it and continue the conversation.


    "I used to be interrupted many times by them to drink boiled water. And the U.N. crowd, Luciferin Dust, will either fade or vanish, but the back streets have made new enemies."


    "You think that''s a private oilfielder?


    Catherine asks.


    "Oh. Sarah was that spike, but with such a result, she''ll be crushed with her main hips next. Now not in this classy way."


    This anticipation of Van Damme will come off in a completely unexpected way.


    Even after watching the delivery of the public debate, the iron skins of Kofu did not collapse.


    "Is this... our defeat?


    Six ghosts moaning watching in the same room.


    "She ran out of hands. Even if I took her place, I would have lost. I don''t blame you, and I don''t underestimate you. The enemy was better."


    "Cleanliness."


    Five ghosts threw up at the words of Kofu, who spoke without expressing any emotions.


    "The back street doesn''t know what to do if it''s clean, so I asked you to keep it to yourself. Is that okay? That''s what you should use as a beating ingredient."


    "By whom? No, who am I gonna tell? I''m just saying, how does the public react?


    Six ghosts scowl at the claims of the five ghosts.


    "What many people want is the same peaceful routine. I''m holding that routine hostage and threatening it. It''s easy if you just want to sue a dangerous person who''s threatening a peaceful routine, but considering what the consequences will be..."


    "Well, I''m glad you didn''t have Luciferin Dust from the beginning."


    The five ghosts blocked the words of the six ghosts with angry voices.


    "If you lose anyway, you don''t mind a bunch of scavengers who were better than us"


    That''s what I say, and the five ghosts leave the room in rough footsteps.


    "That''s the idea of a little villain. But... it''s not bad to reward one arrow"


    Exhaling Kofu.


    "You can''t even reward an arrow, he''ll die"


    It doesn''t matter, Six Ghosts.


    "You''re a brother, and you''re okay with that?


    "Oh, that''s a fine brother"


    To the question of Kofu, Six Ghosts answered plainly.

 778 28

    Three people, Mika, Yoshiku and Terence, who concluded the public debate, were relaxing in a coffee shop on the ground floor of the same hotel.


    It''s been over an hour already, but Mika is stuck at the table looking tired. Meanwhile, Yoshiku and Terence are browsing the net and watching the reaction of earlier discussions.


    "Mr. Van Damme says he''ll pull his hand off Luciferin Dust."


    I looked at the cell phone email, Terrence said.


    "Did Mr. Van Damme see Mika as winning at the moment..."


    Surprisingly. I do not yet believe that Yoshiku has decided to do so.


    "I knew you''d appreciate that blackmailing."


    Shizuku finishes the third cup of coffee while staring at the display.


    "But the reason why the cornered side strips its fangs seems to be understood, yo"


    "Uh-huh... Mika''s that dialogue, it would have increased as a threat. They could slap you thoroughly."


    "Back streets aren''t even hunting down front streets. In the end, nothing is going to change, but it''s going to settle into the form of the best."


    "I don''t know..."


    Terrence doesn''t seem to be afraid, and the online response is quite similar to Terrence''s. But Yoshiku caught me skeptical, not knowing which way to fall. It is true that I have clearly given you the ingredients to slap on the back street.


    "Using the ingredients to beat, whether or not you''re serious about beating it, that''s where it is."


    "I... I don''t think they need to worry if they just slap me in the mouth"


    Until then, Mika, who remains stuck at the table, finally looks up and opens her mouth. His expression was not particularly dark and he did not look exhausted, so he relieved himself for a long time.


    "Takada is right, whether there will be a large number of people who actually act. That is an alarming threat. And if those people came out in large numbers and swelled to power that I couldn''t ignore, I''d have to make what I said happen too. With the general public and the back streets, it''s an armed clash. It''s the dawn of a civil war."


    "Isn''t that..."


    To Mika, who speaks quietly, Yoshiku feels the possibility that she can''t deny it by trying to deny it, and she can pull the words in.


    "Though! If anyone feels angry at that threat of mine and actually comes up against it, remember to respect it! I can like trillions, thousands of times more than a rotten guy who just wants to say, ''That''s something you shouldn''t do - someone do something because that statement is bad - and you can''t be considered''!


    "I don''t like them in any way, so whatever you put on zero is zero."


    Seeing her return to her usual Mika, Yoshiku spills a smile.


    "That reasoning would make Luciferin Dust, who actually stood up to fight for whatever hypocritical reason he was hostile to the back street, unspeakable as a hypocrite, sir"


    "You do, actually!


    Mika captures Terence''s words positively.


    "There are strange words like hypocrisy to do rather than good to not do, but if you execute it and do it for someone, no matter what your intentions, it would be a fine good! The good you don''t do is obviously hypocrisy! A man who talks about beauty without doing anything! People who only criticize others greatly! Let me tell you something from me, these guys are the worst scraps and true hypocrites inferior to the bad guys!


    "No... Actually, people who act only too often and strangely are troubled, sir. Like the boss before the sea chihuahua for example...... I''d rather be that way because there''s not a lot of harm in just mouth."


    Terrence differed in an understated tone to Mika.


    "Normally it would be. I''m sure it''s just a peculiar thought. The usual."


    Mika whispers her voice so that she can be ashamed of being excited to come to an argument.


    "Mika, can I ask you one thing?


    Anticipating the timing, Shizuku speaks up.


    "Answer! Can I just have one!? Hard to ask. There will be as many things you want to hear!?


    I was spotted trying to hear exactly that hard to hear, and Shizuku spills a smile.


    "If Sarah Demon didn''t move behind and use her dirty hands with Kosokoso, did Mika compete squarely with it, too?


    "Naturally! I just took defensive measures in the first place and wouldn''t have done more than that!? I didn''t set anything up from here!


    Mika answers her long-standing question immediately.


    "Well, if you ask me."


    Convinced, prolonged to put his head on. Even if I was doing something else I couldn''t tell you, no matter how much Mika, I wouldn''t have to teach her in the long run, so I had known for a long time before I asked her that this question was nonsense in itself, but still hoped that she might tell me something, and I bumped into her.


    "The media, the people, and the government don''t know how to react. It''s most desirable not to react to anything, but the United Nations, which can''t do anything but complain, is bound to follow me, and it''s hard to imagine the government deciding not to react. Recently appointed Foreign Minister is a brave Mitsuhei, so there is a good chance that all external pressures will be removed."


    I also understand that it is obvious that Mika took that into account. I wonder if that''s why politicians were stirring up their backs.


    "The back streets will interfere with the government, too! By the way! That''s where I''m eavesdropping, the three of them!


    Mika shouts a loud voice in the coffee shop.


    "At least bug them so they don''t notice! I don''t make any statements in public that would be bothered to hear me try to eavesdrop you in the first place!


    A customer stared at by Mika and screamed, feeling uncomfortable, took a seat there and went to finish the bill.


    "It looks Asian, but that''s American, yo"


    "Oh, you''re Chinese or Korean. I can''t seem to tell you from the Japanese over there."


    "I know, sir."


    Terrence and Yoshiku laugh.


    Mika, Yoshiku and Terence leave the building and try to get home, feeling familiar with the killing spirit.


    "Dude, from midday on, in such a crowded place?


    I feel intense killing, and I feel prolonged.


    "They could shoot about a rocket launcher! They cautioned me!


    "How am I supposed to pay attention to that?


    "I''ll manage with fate manipulation, so you two just have to manage to fit in well!


    It was Mika pretending to be impotent, but fortunately it didn''t seem to be the kind of thing that rocket bullets would fly. Multiple men boil from all over, surrounding the three. That number totals seven.


    Among them was the man who covered his neck to the bottom with a cape. Due to his standing position and quality of killing, this man seemed to be the leader.


    "Is that Sarah''s assassin!?


    "No, it''s just someone you don''t like."


    To Mika who does what, the man in the cape - Five Ghosts Oeno answers with a sinister voice.


    "I don''t know if they''re from Luciferin Dust. Or its endorsers."


    Yoshiku shrugs.


    "You, the boss of Sea Chihuahua, why are they getting along? You betrayed Van Damme?


    Five ghosts turn their gaze to Terrence and ask.


    "It''s not like I betrayed you or anything, it''s Yoshiku''s escort. Mr. Van Damme has been attacked, and naturally, he has been sent to an escort."


    Terrence answers in a soft tone.


    "And from the current dialogue, is this clearly Luciferin Dust''s associate"


    It''s a long time to point out, but the five ghosts are unresponsive.


    "While you guys criticize the back streets, what you do isn''t exactly the same as the back streets!


    "What''s that? You want to be a hypocrite? Shape-only justice and use any means behind it. That''s the basics of war, isn''t it?


    Five ghosts signal with their hands when they arrogantly speak to Mika, who shouts. Six men skip the score simultaneously.


    No, of the six, four missed the score. Two of them got bullets before they pulled out their score and collapsed.


    It wasn''t Mika who shot him, and it wasn''t Shizuku. It was Terrence. I''ve already got two guns in my hands.


    The gunfire keeps ringing.


    The passers-by turn to heaven for the sudden start of the shootout. This is not a dark city. I''m not like the citizens of Euthanasia, who are used to shootouts.


    Even if I''m not very familiar with rough stuff for a long time, I can feel it killing, and I can tell it''s about the difference in fighting power. At the time Terrence killed two people, this raider was no big deal.


    But only the five ghosts of leadership were different. Make a grand approach to Terrence with a gun at a fierce speed. Despite the shooting from the close range of Terrence, it approaches a distance that is likely to be reached.


    The blade pops out of Terrence''s grip of a gun. Terrence, who tried to wave the gun as it was, pulled his hand in and jumped to the side big.


    And the cloak of the five ghosts opened, and the countless blades of great curvature swung upward, downward, left, and right diagonally, from the inside out.


    It is unclear what the trick is, but the blade will soon fit inside the cloak, and the body of the five ghosts will be covered with the cloak again.


    "Hmm, that''s funny, sir"


    A gun with a blade on his left hand. The right hand switches from a gun to a knife, and Terrence laughs invincibly as she sees the five ghosts.


    Mika, on the other hand, was dealing with the other miscellaneous fishes, but had already eaten one of the four out of combat.


    (It''s only a matter of time)


    I think Mika has to defeat Terrence in front of her before she defeats all her enemies, and Wu Ghost flies back to Terrence, trying not to settle once and for all.


    The cloak lifts wide and the blade swings. Shortly after Terrence backstepped and flipped it, Terrence saw the trick in her cape. A trick where the blade pops out in a spring, wrapped around the torso. And the trick is not just that the blade is stored. There are five holes.


    Bullets are fired simultaneously from five holes. If I jumped to the side, I would still have been able to dodge even more with that momentum, but I was shot right after I took it behind me. At a time when sudden jumping is not enough.


    "I will, sir."


    Terrence, who aligned his arms in front of his own chest and abdomen and took all the bullets with his arms, laughed invincibly as he bled out of his arms. Two of them were pierced with bulletproof fiber, but not a single bullet reached the torso.


    "But it''s too easy to see the direction and position of the muzzle, yo."


    Terrence points the muzzle at the five ghosts.


    The five ghosts tried to evade, but Terrence was fully reading the movements of the five ghosts, and had only shot one shot, shooting down the middle of the forehead of the five ghosts.


    In the meantime, Mika has one less and there are two enemies left. As Terrence, who slaughtered the five ghosts, joined him there, so did the two who remained.


    The dark cab you called appears in front of the three of you, as if you anticipated the perfect time when the battle was over.


    "Oh, with that said, I was done with my job, sir. Mr. Van Damme said he''d pull his hand off Luciferin Dust."


    Terrence says with a grin.


    "Then why did you join us?!? By accident!?


    Mika also spills a laugh and puts the gun in her nostalgia.


    "There were accidents, but because I don''t care for guys who look ugly and scratch their feet after losing. I personally wanted to help. [M] Is this weird?


    "No!


    "Yeah, no"


    Making sure Mika and Terrence can follow her, she breaks her face for a long time. There''s blood all around us. There''s a situation where the bodies are rolling around, three smiling people, so the average person watching them faraway is scared, but some are shooting with dignity. Anyway, some of the three of them are Mika.


    "Well, I''m sorry to hear that, but I''ll stay around here, yo. It''s closer to the Grim Penis building from here than going back to Euthanasia City, and I''ll treat you at the facility over there. Mika, Yoshiku, you''re a master."


    That''s what Terrence said, as if he were going to take Yoshioku''s stock - no, actually, consciously, let him wink.


    "Answer! See you later!


    Right after Mika said goodbye...


    "You''re a lousy wink."


    "Yeah eh!?


    Terrence, who receives long-standing allegations and unwittingly gives a barbaric voice.


    "I don''t want Yoshiku to tell me..."


    "Right! Much better than Takada!


    "Uh, what''s that..."


    Terrence and Mika told me that it was a long time before I dropped my shoulder.

 779 29

    Three days have passed since Mika and Sara''s public debate was live.


    It was also eliminated by each broadcaster''s television program, and it caught the eye of a large number of people both in Japan and abroad, and the last three days have been held up by its reaction.


    The public reaction was generally leaning in the direction of acknowledging the back streets. Those who were dissidents, though not all, returned a good number of hands. If the balance between the back street and the front street broke, and the result was more crime or economic decline, it was aggregated into a theory of responsibility as to who would take responsibility, a form that would push it away.


    It is also clear that it is used as a material for external pressure, and angry spearheads have been pointed at foreign countries that use it as diplomatic cards. In particular, there is strong opposition to the United Nations and the United States.


    The fact that Sarah Demon set it up during the live distribution was also counterproductive. I have rooted for the UN, but it was decisive to be exposed that I was working to wage a protest in a crowded place to reinforce my evil impression of the back streets.


    It was only assumed certain that the police department continued to investigate and that several people who had been bribed to listen to the dema were found by those who caused disturbances in Opiofacial Town, Pharmaceutical Buddha City, and had been helped to make them fight. No conclusive evidence has emerged at this time as to whether the work was carried out by Alberto J. Orchin, who was found dead.


    The wind to Luciferin Dust also grew stronger, and the anti-backstreet momentum withered rapidly. From right to left, from left to right, in Japan, where the air is extremely cursorily changing, once the wind direction has changed extremely, it is no longer difficult to resist.


    The government was also asked what to do with the treatment of the back streets, but the Prime Minister has responded without difficulty that there is no particular plan to move - at least it cannot be moved by external pressure.


    The two and one, Kiriko Toyota, White Fox String Spiral and Ebony, were membership-based bars, available only to the executives of the thirteenth staircase and center of Pleasure.


    The owner of the bar is a string screw, and the clerk is also the only person he has chosen to trust. There is no leakage of information here.


    "It''s okay to settle for one more thing with this, right? Mika Tsukinawa, you''ve worked harder than we thought."


    Laughing satisfactorily, the string screw puts its mouth on the glass. It''s Salty Dog drinking.


    "It''s hard, but it''s a lot of stuff. But it''s hard to do. The thirteenth staircase of joy will be scattered, and it will be difficult for you to follow us, what are you going to do?"


    "You must have been a representative. I had a feeling we were going a little too far, but we let her fight on the arrow, so let''s take a big look around."


    Kiriko gets rid of the buzzing ebony.


    "Tsukina-san''s rating is eel climbing, but he feels relieved that he has no luxury in doing so and can now return to his apparent activities."


    "I wonder how they''re feeling by now, like the guys who pushed Mika into her office with a demo. The hater turned me back brilliantly. Zamaa ~"


    Kerakera and laughing string screws.


    "One thing is certain, but not necessarily the same thing will happen in the future, and we should take good care of it."


    The laughter of the string screws stops at the incision that speaks with a true face.


    "And Ri Ri. I''m so sorry I''m such a fool."


    "Even if one thing settles down, it doesn''t seem at all different than before. I''ve appealed too much to the existence of backstreets, both on the front streets and in foreign countries. Whether it''s the forgettable people or not, it''s still at the bottom of my memory. To avoid wasting Mika Tsukinawa''s efforts, we have to work hard in the shadow behind us."


    "The lump is fine. I hope you don''t mind."


    Ebony poked half-eyed at the string screws she intended to put together with a refreshing smile.


    On behalf of Kofu Kotaro, Cornelis Van Dam called.


    "How can I help you if you''re already cut off from us?


    ''You could have said that disgust, too. I''d be relieved if I could show you that human smell.''


    I didn''t mean to dislike it. It was Kofu, but I didn''t have the strength to argue with it.


    ''It''s just a greeting and a public tale. Can''t you even afford that? Besides, I wanted to ask you what you''d do in the future. I wish I could. "


    "In the last three days, Luciferin Dust''s organizational size has been reduced to less than a quarter. The majority of the supporters have also left. Both the constituents and the executives fell out. It seems that many of those who were hiding and asking for the opportunity have also abandoned them."


    Looking from Luciferin Dust, those who were hiding and asking for opportunities relied on them, but since they prioritized safekeeping above all, leaving all dangerous roles to Luciferin Dust, the chest of Kofu and other Luciferin Dust members is complicated. In order to drag them out, Sarah and Mika had to win the conversation.


    "Public opinion has settled in the direction of acknowledging the back streets. What''s the point of continuing with that organization? No, for you and the rest of you, can you only find your significance by continuing to run the organization? It would be pathetic."


    "There is no need for pity. Pass the decision once. That''s all. I''m ready for that. I can say that only the elite have left."


    Instead of pity, he says to Van Damme that he has nothing to be afraid of or angry with, but pales.


    ''Though many of the residents of Front Street have disappeared in their opposition to Back Street and have come to want the same balance as before? Still gonna stick around?


    "The opportunity will come again sooner or later. If you keep going, you''ll come. I believe so. We''re going to do everything we can to prepare for that."


    "Hope for despair? When there is light ahead of the darkness, he wants to think. If you go down a different path, you''ll see the light in the real sense. But...... ''


    Van Damme cut the words and conceived.


    ''If the time comes, you can help him again. But you''re gonna have to be a little smarter. There were many terrible ways you guys did it. [M] You deserve to lose. You should take the time to reflect carefully''


    Van Damme makes a tough point, looking from the top badly, but with pity and enthusiasm.


    "Right. There seems to be plenty of time for that. Say hello then."


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to it."


    Hang up the phone from Kofu.


    (I lost, but it was a full time. I have no feelings of hatred for her, who fought us all. She had certain beliefs and things she wanted to protect. I guess that''s because I passed it on)


    With that in mind, Kofu finds out. That I''m spilling a natural smile.


    On that day, Yoshiku and Mika went to the Yukooka Institute to talk about the discussion three days earlier.


    Turning on the TV in the living room, the theme was just dealt with at the noon wide show, and that Uenohara Uenosuke was the place to argue.


    ''Yeah, I woke up. I was ashamed of myself for criticizing the back street without even knowing it very well. I was the national bandit then. Back streets were the stalls that supported this country. And Mika Tsukinawa was the one who worried about her country. She fought alone to protect her country. It''s a really embarrassing story. The fact that I let a sixteen-year-old girl carry the country to fight. Funny schematic that both good old fathers were criticizing such a child. Yeah, including me. "


    Ueno, waving his hot valve, was now in a position to return his hands completely and affirm the back street.


    "Downstairs is majesty, and up there is a man like a dog waving his tail like a statesman! Bug spit runs!


    Mika exposes her anger as she arms around Ueno praising herself on TV.


    "You always maintain the style of the strong chicken. It''s ironic in a way."


    "But this type of person is probably something that survives, something that comes out of nowhere."


    Says Yoshiku and Junko respectively.


    "I don''t like people standing around all the time!


    "That''s why a head-on cock stubborn style that never braces or listens to other people''s opinions is more troublesome though hey"


    "Nah. I don''t brace. I guess with the guy who says he looks good or something. Compared to that, I think Ueno was better yet, even if it didn''t make sense."


    "Ngu! Oh, yeah..."


    Told by Junko and Shizuku, Mika mumbles embarrassingly.


    "That said, Sister Mika, this old man would be unforgivable. I know you''re an adult there, but I don''t think Mika needs to grow up like that."


    "This man will not need to be forgiven. He''s a character you can''t hate, but he''s a guy you don''t deserve to believe. It''s only natural for Mika to get angry."


    "Oh, yeah!


    Midori said tirelessly, Mika makes her expression shine.


    "Well, as I don''t care about Ueno, Mika, you haven''t been exposed since then, but you haven''t killed an offer from a TV station or a magazine?


    "I am! I''m turning it all down! Originally I only had a musical relationship on my face, and this time it was just special! The first step is to resume our musical activities! When it comes to saving the backstreet crisis, I''ve already done everything I can, and I have nothing to tell you!


    Asked long ago, Mika says with an ambiguous grin.


    "Why don''t you think about using your current situation to be bigger?"


    "No! That''s something you should never do!


    To Midori''s words, Mika will be a true face.


    "Some even treat me like a hero, but it''s not something I could have done alone! There''s a lot of support! I believe it is a victory for all those who supported it! Yet, as a feat of mine, I can never do it, such as use it for my publicity and gala! So we''re already sealed on this matter! Back to the usual me! That''s it!


    Upon hearing Mika''s claims, Yoshiku even learned to respect this girl. I''m not humbled, I''m sincerely humbled, and I see my surroundings properly besides myself.


    "Then you can blog or sinner yourself, so why don''t you just make sure you express yourself?


    True says.


    "There''s a bastard in the world, and he makes weird mistakes. You should just write a declaration of the end and the reasons you have just spoken and show the world what you think. Besides, your fans would have been worried that you wouldn''t be updating your blog or your sinners and would have stayed a lot better that way."


    "Oh yeah! I was too desperate to get around that much!


    With true pointers, Mika looks embarrassed.


    "I mean, really, Mika''s blog, SNS, you were checking it out properly."


    "Oh."


    True to fully acknowledge Yoshiku''s allegations. Mika has turned into an increasingly shy face, and even blushes as early as possible.


    "As a friend, it feels like you''re checking it out for once. It doesn''t have to be. We''re the only friends that can forgive him. Oh...... I wonder if I have a clone now"


    Then, after Mika''s expression had dramatically solidified into the true words she had said away, she began to look up to heaven with a gaze like she had given up.

 780 End Chapter

    Five days after the public debate, public sentiment had already been directed to another topic.


    That day, an unexpected person visited Shizuku''s residence. Cornelis Van Damme.


    "It''s time for me to leave Japan, so I want to hear your own answers. And I''d like to talk to you a little bit about the back streets of this country."


    The answer is fixed, but I''ll give it to you inside the house for now.


    "I think the back street itself is the enemy of Grimm Penis, so I intend to remain relative in the future. Luciferin Dust... I cut my hand off, but I also think that if that tissue regains its power, we can join hands again."


    Sitting right in front of the tabletop, Van Damme says. In the meantime, Yoshiku prepares tea.


    "Other countries'' criticisms of the back streets will also continue in the future. As a grim penis, I''m going to ride that, and I''m going to work on it. When I get another chance, I plan to come back. Except I don''t do crude work like Sarah Demon."


    I wonder, before Van Dam, I can only boil water and fry tea silently for a long time.


    "Why don''t you fight the back streets by my side then?


    I won''t answer Van Damme''s question right away. But the answer is fixed.


    "While I am relative to the back streets of this country, from a standpoint, it is similar to the centre of the back streets. While I am a shepherd, they treat a flock of wild dogs as a free-range breeder, the difference is that they manage them."


    I won''t say anything. Van Damme keeps chatting on his own.


    "You scouted me because you had another aim, didn''t you?


    What kind of aim is that?


    Long after he finally opened his mouth, Van Damme looked intrigued and put on his little neck.


    "If you can''t figure that out, I''m not a big shot. First of all, I wonder if it''s for Junko Yukioka. It''s Junko Yukioka''s mouse, and if I put it under you, it will be a great spiritual advantage over Junko Yukioka, whom you are hostile to."


    "Hmm. What else?


    "The other thing is... as an informant who once monopolized the coverage in this riot, this me whose name has become known - Yoshiku Takada, if he became part of the Grim Penis shortly after the riot convergence, it would be a lot of things, wouldn''t it? I thought I had a grim penis breath - or something. And this one is even suspected of being manipulated well from behind by a grim penis. It also prevents the image of the grim penis from going down. I wonder if this one''s any closer to home."


    "Hmm. What else?


    "No... just those two"


    Hear the prolonged words, sigh Van Dam.


    "I don''t care if you look sweet, like 55 points"


    "No, that''s a very low rating. Was it off, or was it overlooked?"


    This score on the boulder was a long time to be spared, even though it could be evaluated on its own.


    "No, it''s not coming off. But the two things you said are like following you later. They were, for once, I was thinking about them, too. But scouting just for that matter is as much as it takes. It''s too weak for me to speak up straight away about the people who are going to work under me."


    "So... what else?


    "If I tell my wife about you, she''ll like you. I suggested we use it as a direct report. If a man with a strong sense of justice like you were on your side and you were a patron, you''d have thought I''d make it hard to be evil."


    "Ha?


    Yoshiku eats answers that are completely out of the scope of his expectations.


    "Terrence knew exactly what he was doing. Well, he knows about me and my wives, naturally. Apparently it was an unexpected truth for you."


    (I mean... did Van Dam''s wife want me and Van Dam to have a true pattern with Junko... But... I can''t imagine a boulder...)


    I laugh bitterly as long as I want.


    "These unexpected truths can sometimes be pitfalls. Be careful not to get caught up in stereotypes, common conspiracy theories, or calculations within the realm of clever common sense."


    "Ha... you''ll learn"


    I honestly admired and embraced Yoshiku for his great oral van Dam.


    "So, what''s the answer?


    Van Damme asked and put his mouth on the tea.


    "I''m so glad you invited me. Big guys like you admit it, and you can''t be unhappy. But - under people who see people as livestock, they don''t feel like working."


    Said Yoshiku clearly.


    "People are only people. Mr. Van Damme, you better change that idea as soon as you can. Otherwise, you will fall into the pit. I''m not saying this in return for my current interest. I really think so."


    "Hmm. I''ll keep that advice in mind for once."


    Speaking with a serious eye, Van Damme narrowed his eyes and smiled small.


    "To be honest, it''s where I''ve been staining myself with free spiciness lately, and where I''ve been worried about the discrepancy between my feelings and my standing position. Still, I''ll try my best as an informant behind the free."


    "Right. Come whenever you change your mind. Except..."


    So he put his mouth on the water only again, and Van Damme stood up drinking tea all at once.


    "Before I have another fight with you and Junko Yukioka on the back street."


    "I''ll keep it in mind, not once."


    Yoshiku stayed seated and dropped off Van Dam leaving.


    Parking at the main central line stops at Takao Station.


    There are more views of the mountains ahead, and when Terrence took this railroad before, it was viewed as a view from here to around Kofu Station, and he wanted to take it again. And last time I went down at Kofu Station and stayed and went back to Tokyo, but this time I was thinking of going further.


    "Oh, what a strange encounter."


    There, Umeko Uenohara boards with a set of fishing tools and speaks to Terrence.


    "Today. Is your leg okay?


    "Feet? Oh, speaking of which, you feel like you''ve been exposed to mosquitoes the other day. I''m too old to remember that."


    Answering Terrence''s words with a grin and a loving smile, Umeko sits opposite Terrence.


    "What are you doing here?


    "It''s just a journey, yo. I travel by train to see the landscape outside. So far I''ve taken trains around the world and seen all kinds of landscapes"


    "Oh, you''re young, but you''re a sinister hobby."


    The train leaves.


    "You don''t take pictures?


    Plum asks Terrence, who just keeps looking out the window at the view.


    "I don''t want to. It''s worth what you see raw, sir. If you burn it to memory, that''s okay."


    "No, photos and diaries are good things to keep. I regretted thinking that when I was older."


    "Is that what it is? Um, I''ll think about it."


    "Yeah. It''s no harm listening to the old man."


    The conversation then broke off and Terrence just kept staring out at the view as it was.


    (Train - my life itself. days of just vaguely seeing the view you see from it while being transported to something other than your own feet)


    Fu, that phrase came to mind behind Umeko''s brain.


    The person called and Mika was surprised not least.


    "It''s Sarah Demon. Thanks for that verse. How are you feeling?


    "Awesome normal!


    Although slightly upset, Mika keeps my pace. Speaking of what upset you, that''s not what Sarah called me. Because Sarah''s voice sounded extremely dark.


    "I was to be held responsible for defeat by my clan. Your lies come true on my own. You will not run away. I have seven sons. I don''t think I can take her away."


    The greeting was there, too, and Sarah got down to business. The reason for the dark voice was immediately understandable.


    "It''s in the name of proof of your innocence. But it''s also my own feeling. Maybe I can''t, but I want to snow the stigma a a little. Even if you don''t believe me in Japan, the people of my country may believe me. Close members of the clan may believe me. And it could lead to an arrow against you."


    "What do you mean!?


    ''Hehe... I wrote down all this fact in my diary and gave it to my son. My will - thoughtlessness is that my son will surely take over''


    Something cold runs on Mika''s spine at Sara''s words told with a laugh.


    "Are you going to let your child inherit hatred!?


    ''Yes, I believe the gift I left will sooner or later grow up and take my revenge. Stay tuned''


    There''s nothing to be bad about, and Sarah says away with pleasure.


    ''Just losing didn''t end like this, though. Because you killed Orchin... No, because I failed to give Orchin such an order, it turned out this way. Then -''


    Mika hung up the call after making sure the gunshot sounded from across the phone.


    For a while Mika looked up to heaven and meditated, but eventually opened her eyes wide as if she had decided to, conscious of Sarah, who was not already in the world, she shouted with all her strength.


    "Oh, I''ll look forward to it! If you want to stand in front of me, I''ll send her to you too!


    23 Let''s Punish the Bad People and Play End

 781 Preface

    Everyone knows the name Beast Emperor if you are a paranormal person such as a sorcerer or a spellman.


    Legend has it that once the Great Monster of the Beast Emperor gathered monsters from all over Japan, flipped anti-flags against human society, and made plans to conquer Japan.


    At the time, even among ordinary people, the story was known to the extent of urban legend, but it was so absurd and ridiculous that it quickly became obsolete from people''s memories that it disappeared without passing on to future generations, such as let the monster king rule the world of men.


    But even now, more than one hundred and sixty years later, the existence and unrest are told by oral communication among Japanese paranormal officials.


    Much of the world is impure. Mixed with various things. Not many of them are able to eliminate impurities altogether and maintain purity.


    But the Shizuku, not knowing if it had dripped from somewhere, remained completely pure and did not lean any matter other than its own inside.


    At first it was a clear orange fluid. Dropped into the roots of a single tree, brilliant in the light of the sun, and for some reason various animals came around. There was no dispute between carnivores and herbivores, and they stared at it in line around it.


    The next thing the animals found it was a demon woman hanging from death. And when all his companions were slain by the sorcerer, he fled with his weight, and lost his dwelling place, and wandered in the mountains, he found it.


    She was hazy conscious, yet attracted to its many beautiful lumps, and touched it. Then, as she was dragged from the touched area, her entire body was led into a mass of orange liquid.


    Free from pain and full of body. Blood flow is encouraged, and every pleasant substance can play in your head. No more hunger, no more dryness, wrapped in peace, eyes closed.


    In a mosquito-like state trapped in amber, she was preserved. After a while, the demon of the woman had taken her breath away, but another life in the liquid was growing in the corpse, scrubbing the liquid over the woman''s body.


    In the meantime, the animals regularly visited the place at the same time, stared at it for a while and left. Stand still in front of the liquid, or sit down, and stare at the liquid and the woman in it, and go away.


    As if to come to pray, the animals repeated it every day. In front of the liquid the animals never disputed, nor attacked, nor feared.


    Years later, during which time the animals also visited the site after generations.


    The demon body of the woman was preserved without decay, but there was a change. Her belly gradually swelled, and the orange mass surrounding her squeezed away slightly.


    Eventually, the day came.


    The animals didn''t try to walk away that day. I''m usually supposed to walk away after some watching, but I stayed on the spot all the time and kept waiting, as if I knew something was going to happen.


    The woman''s belly was broken, and a new demon was born.


    At the moment of his birth, the surrounding animals rang out in unison as if to bless him.


    The demon, who was born, has already grown about five or six in size at that point, if you say so in human children.


    Remnants of orange fluids on the body flow down the body surface along gravity, but some remain attached to the body.


    Its glossy skin is pale peachy. The hair was bright bright red, and the two short grown horns were as peachy as the skin. From the back, tiny wings of transparency grow in a squishy, shrunken state.


    Eventually my eyes open. Red as well as hair. The white-eyed areas were non-existent and all were red monochromatic.


    The newborn life recognized several pieces of information. the world itself. And surrounded themselves, and the beasts and the birds that were ringing. And yourself.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    I hear breath leaking from the back of my throat. That was the result of imitating the beasts and trying to ring them myself.


    It is a life born of hope.


    It''s a life saved by hope.


    It is a life born celebrated.


    It was a life that was guided and saved.


    A completely indispensable life form, where the high-dimensional puzzle of destiny happened to overlap and was born into the world.


    Life was feeling. I was taking it. I had accepted. That you were blessed the moment you were born.


    Life is nothing yet. I don''t understand life yet. To live up to the desires of many other lives and to reign over them.


    But I don''t ask for my life. I don''t care about the fate imposed on me.


    That''s... the story of when that life was born.

 782 1

    Eleven years old. Strange phenomena frequented all over Japan, where monsters and ghosts appeared and attacked people.


    Even from the mouths of people, the topic of those strange phenomena and the emergence of the "charisma" had become very natural.


    For this reason, magicians from all over Japan were chased at the end of the year by monsters and evil spirits.


    Ever since the time of peace, in this country, even when a case of paranormal realm has occurred, it has been secretly brought to an end by the magicians without being put on record as much as possible. To protect people''s lives, to avoid unnecessary confusion - and to prevent the fact that many of the paranormal cases, if traced back to the original, are derived from the untimely work of the magicians, from becoming unknown.


    For example, the existence of a monster. These are not naturally occurring. It is an artificial life originally created by a magician. It was created by surgical modification of people and animals.


    If that fact were known among the people, there could be repression against the magician. A magician who makes a living exorcising monsters may also have been seen as making money doing selfies.


    But the power of paranormal is not allowed to sustain the country. The circumstances in which demons (yawns) travel may not only mean that human lives are taken and order is disturbed, but may even be known to the fact that they have been kept secret.


    "We are distorted lives created at human convenience. And the life of a human being is being picked on its own, a pitiful and miserable being. That''s been happening for over a thousand years."


    Late at night - in the woods behind the mountains, in front of the demons (yawns) of the various appearances that live side by side, the demons who look no different from those of humans are waving their hot valves in a fragrant tone.


    Night is an outdoor time zone. The fear of those who arise from the darkness of the night strengthens their influence.


    "It has been built up over the years, this humiliation, this resentment, this anger, this sadness, this despair, incalculable. If you don''t do anything, they go on again. Load up. But we remain bound by this irrational fate. Unleash yourself with your own hands. We rise now to overthrow the world of men and make it a paradise for our demons"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The demons cheer and surprise the animals around them and the birds they slept with.


    "There are other endorsers besides those assembled here. As you know, I have it moving around. And most importantly, to us..."


    The monster waving the valve, in white ruggedness, has a very long face. The forehead is also wide, the hair is divided centrally and stretched to the waist, including the transverse hair back. His eyes were hanging thin, with cool eyes.


    "The Beast Emperor is followed. His power, his divinity, if he had already done his worship, there would be no doubt that the battle under the Emperor would not be defeated. Those who have not yet done so should go and complete their prayers as soon as possible. Just witness the demonic power of the Beast Emperor, who will be able to pay like dust and mustard in the world of man, and courage and morale will daunt to the limit."


    "Grey dragon. I don''t know as many great monsters as I have."


    A red giant deer demon, with four horns and countless mushrooms on his back and a long white beard dripping from his chin, uttered a low but often resounding voice.


    "I thought it was the devil''s king who deserved it, but I don''t know the opposite of realism, such as the appearance of God''s worshippers. I wonder if he''s even in charge."


    "Do you suspect it''s a big, fat law screw? That''s why I''m telling you to go see him. Others who doubt should go and see the Emperor now. If we meet with the Emperor, that suspicion will disappear."


    A man in white ruggedness, called the Grey Dragon, turns his confident, graceful grin to a red deer demon. The lights that lit in the dark captured the hearts of the demons as they reflected his grin.


    "But the demon of a woman should be careful. Emperors prefer women."


    That''s what I said, I refrained beside the gray dragon, a little body monster. Her skin is blue and black, her mouth is heavily torn and her fangs are growing outward. It is the same back length as a child, but the body is muscular.


    He was a monster called a foot slashing boy. As the sleigh calls it, it is a monster with a fierce hostility towards man, who makes it a living reward to slash a man''s leg.


    "Go only to those who may be enchanted by the Emperor. Otherwise, I''d rather not see you."


    "Oh, the story of Left Kyo is true. The emperor has no eye for colour, and prefers women to men and demons alike, but he is late. And those who possess the power to attract women, but have wives, let not their wives see them."


    Grey Dragon supplemented the words of Left Kyo, the head of the foot slashing boy, one of the sides of the Grey Dragon.


    "Shall we then take the daughters of men of good skill and give them to the Emperor?"


    "I''ve already done that many times. You will rejoice as a souvenir, but stop if you intend to sell the festivities to the emperor. The Emperor is not of such a nature as to behold those who have made a contribution."


    A giant red deer joked and said, but the grey dragon smiles small and gives the nail.


    "It doesn''t mean you''re less intelligent, but its character, as its name suggests, is close to a pure beast. But its existence, as its name suggests, is equipped with impeccable vessels as rulers."


    "Hmm. Just talking sounds spectacular, but that''s why I''m looking forward to seeing you."


    The words of the Red Deer demons also spoke for the mood of other demons who had not yet met with the Beast Emperor.


    Seven years old. With tens of millions of deaths worldwide (also said to exceed 100 million in a narrative), the first pandemic caused by the flu in human history - the "Spanish Cover" - also wielded fierceness in Japan.


    The number of deaths was so high that the crematorium could not keep up, and infant mortality reached its highest in the year.


    At the time, a 10-year-old boy, Kasumino Wave Soldier (to Blur), also suffered from this Spanish episode of pneumonia, and was lying on the floor.


    Many of the inhabitants of the same village had fallen to Spain for some reason. Like wave soldiers, many were co-morbid with other diseases. Few of them lived in the other worlds, so those who suffered from Spain were grieving, and those who were still safe were frightened.


    "Wavemen, eat this"


    At one point, his mother fed a strange tofu to wave soldiers. Oh, my God, it''s tofu with grenades in it.


    "Neighbor''s deputy said he had healed from eating this tofu. Say pomegranate tofu. They say they cure any illness."


    The village had been visited three times for a week now by a strange man known as the Pomegranate Tofu Sale.


    Tofu with grenades literally inside. That was the touch of curing any disease, by the way.


    And the man selling the pomegranate tofu wrapped his whole body in a blanket, leaving his skin untouched by any human eye. The soybean curd seller said because the skin is ugly and rotten due to the after-effects of the disease and cannot be shown to the public.


    He''s an extremely suspicious person, and usually such a frowning tale, hard to believe.


    The mother of a wave soldier also suspected that, in fact, the neighbor''s inhabitant was healing, and he couldn''t possibly lie like that. I bought tofu and fed it to my son.


    A few days after eating tofu, the wave soldiers were feeling better as if they were lying.


    Wave soldiers are not the only ones who have recovered. And many of them that were afflicted with Spain in their villages ate this poached tofu, and became well as a lie.


    Many villagers were happy that the Spanish callus had healed, but some time later, bad rumors were brought from the neighbouring town.


    Tofu sellers always take one customer when they show up to sell tofu. So in a situation where there is absolutely no one around, you must not go shopping for tofu by yourself.


    At first, the villagers laughed that it was demanding, but it turns out that the three of them disappeared from the village neglectfully. The same number of people as the three times the pomegranate tofu sale appeared in the village. And at the same time that rumors spread to the village, the pomegranate tofu sale stopped showing up in the village.


    Furthermore, according to a later story, the tofu sale appeared everywhere in Japan and sold tofu.


    In time, rumors of pomegranate tofu sales began to circulate everywhere, and by the time the rumors were known throughout Japan, they had also stopped hearing rumors that they had seen pomegranate tofu sales.


    After that, there were various rumours that those who ate pomegranate tofu disappeared somewhere, those who ate pomegranate tofu went crazy and killed their families, and those who ate pomegranate tofu became monsters.


    The village where the wave soldiers suffered from Spain - the villages of the Spanish villagers cured by pomegranate tofu - was gone. Leaving only traces of the village, all the villagers had disappeared, but the disappearance of all the villagers was too shocking and no one considered it linked to the pomegranate tofu.


    And four years later, in the eleventh year of Daejong... Rumors of that pomegranate tofu sale appearing start circulating all over Japan again.

 783 2.

    Eleven years old. Fukagawa-ku, Tokyo Prefecture.


    A boy in a school-run wearing a school-hat in sight arrives on his way home.


    Because of his uniform and height, he seems to be in middle school. That''s not an uncommon sight, but those who first see him and realize that fact look back uncommonly, because that hair, which appears slightly from the gap in the hat, is that of pale platinum, and the skin is also clear white.


    A girl living in a house across the street drops off a window through the house as the boy opens the door to a two-story cultural home without a garden.


    "I''m..."


    He whines in a voice no one can hear, goes upstairs and opens his own door.


    When you enter the room and open the window, the girl who lives in the house across the street is coming out of the house and meets the boy. Is the girl like six or seven years old? Smile and wave loudly at the boy. When the boy smiles small at the girl too, he waves small.


    When the boy takes a book from the bookshelf, he sits down in a chair and starts reading the book with his hat on.


    I sense signs approaching, but the boy doesn''t respond. I dare you to ignore me and get enthusiastic about reading.


    When the Lord of Signs opened the door without knocking, and came in, he took the boy''s hat.


    Platinum hair becomes dewy. And the beauty as if I was mistaken for a girl.


    "Tired, you can''t hide your beautiful hair."


    A woman, the lord of the house, smiled and spoke. He wears round glasses in his face and his hair is loosely tied behind his neck. My age is in my late twenties and so on, and I am a beauty in my loving face. A good, fleshy, abundant limb is clearly lined up even from above the clothes.


    The woman''s name was Kunawami Mitsufusa, and she lodged the boy at home and looked after him while providing food, clothing and schooling assistance.


    If it''s a regular student, in return, it''s a place where people do chores and escorts, but what honey houses ask of boys is completely different from them.


    "It stands out. It''s just the right thing to hide."


    In an understated tone, the boy - says Shizuno Rei. The appearance is that of a white man and, moreover, the owner of an extraordinary beauty, so he has long been dressed in such a way that his head hides as much as possible.


    "I don''t mind if you like the work of Dr. Samurai Trail, but look at my work for a little while."


    say with a sighing smile.


    Honeyhouses were written under the slogan Dog Breeding Honeyhouses, and she was an unsold female writer.


    "It''s time for lunch. Shall we even make some rice curry? Or would you like a pork cutlet? Make it croquet? Maybe I should make some for Ayane too. Do you think we could go out and eat? I wonder which Ayane likes better."


    "Then at Rice Curry..."


    "Yes, sir."


    When tired answers, the honeyhouse walks towards the window, opens the window and speaks to the girl playing on the road.


    "Sakura, do you want me to give you a curry treat at my place?


    "Wow? Yay."


    Sakura, the girl across the street, cheers.


    "I''m gonna say no to your mother properly."


    "Yes."


    Tired stares smiling at the interaction between the honeyhouse and Sakura.


    (I didn''t know these calm days would come again...)


    While I think so, tiredness was also a complicated mood.


    The original self - to date, I have lived hateful, resentful, turning my back on the world. In the shadow of the turmoil of history, he was filled with dark desires, rising to the spill of destruction and slaughter.


    But on the other hand, to live - to immerse his heart in the darkness, tiredness even began to tire. Such an arrow tip, he met with the honeymoon.


    The Decaying Rope Honeyhouse is one of the landlords responsible for spiritual defense - the head of the Decaying Rope clan, but usually lives as much as he pleases as a writing. The management of the Decaying Rope clan is also carried out appropriately. If the honeymoon has to come to work seriously as the Decaying Rope family owner, it is nothing more than an afterthought.


    So far, Honeyhouses have never experienced anything like this in their lives. For those of the Decaying Rope family who have served the country for generations, there are so many principals who end their lives without a lifetime of experience, such as the things that decaying rope moves. There are countless other sorcerer spell genres serving the country, and most of the paranormal relationship problems are done by other genres.


    The Decaying Rope clan and the White Fox family are equal to the final line of defense, and if these two are requested by the state, it may be considered a situation that also leads to a national crisis.


    Honeyhouses that live on their own as writers, however they do not abhor their fate as magicians. Training as a sorcerer is also taken seriously every day. That''s why we''re boarding him up to meet tirelessly and interact with each other as other genre sorcerers.


    As for Shizuno Stream, it is a policy to learn actively by mixing with other classes when given the opportunity, so Tired happily accepted Honeyhouse''s request.


    "Tired, Ayane is here."


    Honeyhouses headed to the ground floor speak from the bottom.


    After a while, with the honeyhouse, one daughter appeared in the tired room. A girl who seems to be in her late teens, with the same vibrant green eyes as tired.


    "Father, you look well. Best of all."


    When he saw the tired face, Ayane Shizuno, the daughter of the tired fruit, smiled with joy. Tired smiles at the same time. I can''t because I have honeymoon eyes, but I''m driven by the urge to hug them.


    For hundreds of years, Tired and Ayane have continued their relationship of staying together. Whatever Ayanomoto is, Ayanomoto is very bad at spending a long time with him because he is tired. Hopefully we won''t see each other for a long time, but after a long time together, my daughter will gradually feel neglected. Consequently, he continued to have a relationship that seemed to meet regularly.


    Ayane is tired and encourages the training of the technique, while also managing Shizuno magicians. When someone newly inherited Shizuno''s technique appeared after contacting the magicians who were in management and conducting exchanges and training, they also performed functions such as performing surgical trials and making up for the missing parts of the opponent.


    There are never many Shizuno magicians, and there is nothing like building a dojo-like base and consolidating it in one place, but Ayane was in a position to be trusted by Shizuno''s wizards in the eyes of Shizuno''s master and administrator.


    "You were just in the right place. I made Ayanomo-san''s curry too."


    "It will be a treat"


    "Ah, Ayanomo-chan is coming."


    Shortly after Ayane lowered her head, Sakura, who came up to the second floor, sounded happy.


    Then the four of us ate rice curry and chatted happily, but after Sakura left the house, Ayane turned true.


    "Have you heard rumors about Father, Honeyhouse, and the heartbreaking sorcerer?


    On a topic touched upon by Ayane, the honeymoon looks a little unpleasant. Because I know the rumors.


    "Yeah...... I know. He seems to be a medium user and has returned many..."


    Tired says without any particular emotion.


    A rumor spoken by Ayane is a substitute that is spreading only among paranormal associates. Rumor has it that some people use witchcraft to work serial killings and women''s assaults.


    Until I was taken care of in my honeymoon house, I don''t think anything else because of the tiredness of doing the same thing to myself. In front of the honeymoon, I am refraining from evil as much as possible now.


    "Heart-breaking witchcraft is similar to Shizuno''s as a form and policy of the genre."


    Honeyhouses said.


    Heart-breaking witchcraft is known as a very easy witchcraft to get to know, and there are many users of this technique. Since the technique is knitted after specializing in ease of mastery, it can also be taken for granted.


    The part that resembles Shizuno Stream lies in the place where the gateway to the hopeful is open, and in the form conveyed between individuals from the witches they meet to the witches.


    But for this reason, the part where many abusers of this witchcraft appear is similar to Shizuno Liu. When a person who uses Shizuno Stream to work excessively evil appears, Ayane is disposed of and around. Father, of course, and the tiredness of the founding fathers, as an exception.


    "I can''t seem to get around to it in the middle of nowhere lately because of the frequency of out-of-the-way incidents everywhere. If you hear from me, can I deal with it?


    "Nothing... when you do, you don''t need my permission."


    Tired of smiling. I''m not just saying no to discipline, but daring to say it in front of the honeymoon made me feel strange that Ayane was calculating it so that tiredness would be difficult to allow.


    "More than that, it''s time to go..."


    Tired gets up and wears a hat.


    "Yes."


    Ayane nodding lightly.


    "Have fun"


    Honeyhouses smile and speak up. When we hadn''t seen each other in a long time, the honeymoon knew it was a classic for parents and children to go out and play.

 784 3

    Tired and Ayane went to see the activity photos.


    It is a popular entertainment of ordinary people that has now become completely common, but a few decades ago, when I first saw an activity photograph, I was surprised by both tiredness and Ayane. So much so that I wondered if I had finally reached the standard of using surgery even to the average person.


    When I left the activity photo studio, the sun was already setting.


    "Now, it''s still much better to play with actresses than with female shapes"


    Ayane said. Once in Kabuki, Ayane has seen all the women dressed up as women, but lately she has started to see actresses as a matter of course in girl opera, activity photography, etc.


    "Not long before Ayane and I met, even Kabuki... used women. Although Edo Shogun has banned it. That''s how the woman was born."


    "Was it? It''s my first ear."


    "I... hate the kind of regulation, but there is also a culture that comes from being regulated... Nevertheless, Ayane is still right, the female role is played by a woman...... best. of Ayane..."


    "What is it?


    "No...... nothing"


    If Ayane''s beauty, she could be an actress - and tired of squeezing her mouth in embarrassment.


    "Nevertheless..."


    Tired of being a worried face.


    "All over the city...... everywhere, you have a slight demon"


    I looked around and tired said. It is also exhausting to know that there is a mixture of people who have had to look like people among the people who go out.


    "Yep. There are more demons. You live flat inside a city, turned into a person, or confused. Not all of them are hostile to people, but few strip people of their fangs, and the magicians have had busy days to investigate and crusade."


    Much more than tired, it is Ayane who is familiar with both secular and outsider circumstances. There are also many lateral connections with other genre magicians.


    After a while after that, the two of us hung around the city and made a colloquial laugh, we went into the cafe and decided to finish dinner.


    The female salary in the apron moves irresistibly and is about to bump into tiredness. Because of the narrow spacing in the store, my back is likely to touch the customer behind me, so I don''t really like cafes because of the nervous exhaustion, but Ayane seems to like them, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    Tired and Ayane have dinner listening to the jazz the band is playing.


    Tired wanted to take his seat as soon as possible as he took his seat from the way in and a fat middle-aged man sat down at the same table and took out his meal making a nasty noise.


    It was Ayane, who wanted to listen to the jazz play for a while, but I saw the tiredness look obviously unpleasant, and when I tried to leave the store, I heard the topic of the seat right behind me and thought of leaving.


    "Did you hear that? Rumors of Pomegranate Tofu Selling"


    "Are you out again? I didn''t ask you here."


    I''m talking about showing up in Prince Town, North Toyoshima County.


    "It''s a rumor that the Spanish callus was popular around here. Poached tofu to cure any disease, by the way. But those who eat, after a while, become monsters and eat and kill their families."


    "I know. I heard about one of the villages disappearing."


    "The rumor is true. All my grandfather''s villages disappeared. All the villagers were gone, including my grandfather"


    "I also heard about the pomegranate tofu sale itself being a monster and exposing people. So you shouldn''t be alone with a tofu dealer."


    The topic propagates not only to those who first uttered rumours of a poached tofu sale, but also to those who were sitting down in other seats, saying rumours about a poached tofu sale all over the store.


    "Let''s go......"


    Ayane, who wanted to hear a little more about it, was encouraged to leave the store tirelessly and had no choice.


    After leaving the cafe, the two of them walked silently for a while.


    "Father... don''t you remember?


    Looking up at the night sky, Ayane opens her mouth.


    I can guess what my daughter wants to say. I also feel tired.


    "Even then... it was like this. The world is filled with ominous demons, the spiritual magnetic fields are disturbed, and the charms are bouncing..."


    "Yeah, and then you were on the verge of catastrophe. Compared to then, it''s not a big deal yet."


    Roughly three hundred years ago, Tired remembers that an old man, who was a disciple and a master, tried to sneak, curse, and overthrow this country itself.


    His ambitions were crushed by exhaustion and Ayane, but whether he was just one sorcerer, if carefully prepared, he proved capable of bringing so much disaster that he could destroy one country.


    "Do you also think the distractions of yesterday are working by some will...?


    "Yes, I feel it clearly"


    Ayane answers tired questions without hesitation.


    "So... again, you want to stand up to me? You want me to fight too?


    "I think so more than then. Both my father and I must have changed a lot since then. Your father has changed the way you call him."


    With Ayane pointing out, Tired spills a smile.


    "It was only recently that I started calling you me..."


    Since I started going to school, I''ve been under the influence of my classmates to like the way they call me, and I''m tired of changing my name from me to me.


    "Ayane is... the opposite of me, isn''t it? I like this world... I''m trying to protect it..."


    "I want to protect you. Father and I don''t have a lot of life right now, do we?


    "There are limits to what we in paranormal space can do, right? By the turmoil of the times, the world collapses without any hesitation."


    "Apart from that and this. The passage of time�� is completely separate from the disturbances caused by the currents of the world and the destruction caused by outsiders. The latter has always been my duty to stand up to us and protect people."


    It wasn''t just what I thought, it was Ayane, which has continued to run over the years.


    Contrary to Ayane, Tired is causing disaster in man''s world with his power, but Ayane pretends not to see it. I''m not even trying to destroy everything in the world, and even though I know it''s evil, I don''t want to do things with my father. With the implication of atoning for sins committed by tiredness, Ayane strives to protect the people of the world from outsiders and aliens.


    (None of which I... I don''t necessarily have to do something like the right guard at that time, but when I do... will I also fight Ayane)


    The desire for immense destruction is also strong in tiredness.


    Born into the world of warring nations, the tiredness is still strong untrained into the world of war. The world at the end of the tabernacle satisfied the weary mind to some extent, but there was also not enough. What tiredness wants is a world of battle that goes on so long that the end cannot be seen. If there is a way that such a lovely world can be created, Tired is willing to throw himself into destruction.


    As of the other day, the Pork Garden Bowlers were to be boarding houses at the home of a serious politician named Pork Garden Ship Seung.


    The original name was Kasumino Wave Soldier, but after moving in, he decided to name the swine garden surname of the politician he would take care of.


    Even when it comes to boarding houses, the wave soldiers are not going to give any feelings to the politicians who are the landlords. He has already become a puppet, by the power of the wave soldiers, moving as the wave soldiers wish.


    One of the convenient paranormal powers acquired by being no longer a person. Ability to manipulate people''s minds as they wish. It requires the condition that the subject continue to take his or her own blood more than once and imprint it by gazing at him or her over and over again, and you have to take the time and effort to prepare the meal, but once you manipulate it, it belongs here. Although it is troublesome because I also need to keep drinking blood afterwards.


    Wave soldiers were supposed to go to middle school tomorrow. This was decided by the landlord before the wave soldiers brainwashed the landlord. The wave soldiers also accepted without particular resistance.


    A wave soldier who was relaxing in his room feels evil.


    "Grey Dragon."


    When I speak, the window opens and a little monster enters the room. Only the eye area wears an open headscarf and the body is wrapped in a boring cloth. Two parts of the temple of the headscarf were pointed, and it was heard that the corners were growing.


    "When it was almost time to cool down, I was asked to resume my activities in the pomegranate tofu sale"


    Little demon tells.


    "With your help, it will be a useful help in the activities of the pomegranate tofu seller. So..."


    "Tell the Grey Dragon not to be ridiculous. Who''s gonna help a guy like that?"


    Block the monster''s words with an angry voice, wave soldiers distort their neat faces, and stare the little monster in awesome shape.


    "Wow, okay..."


    Scared by the killing spirit unleashed by the wave soldiers, the monster disappeared outside the window to escape.


    "You want me to help you sell pomegranates? I lost everything because of him. The Grey Dragon guy, you''re kidding me..."


    Abominably vomiting, the wave soldiers close the window left open.


    "If you say so, all the Grey Dragons are guilty of the same crime. They''re the only ones I can say I''m one of them, so there''s no salvation, either. Ha ha..."


    Throwing himself out to the bed and looking up at the ceiling, the wave soldiers laughed masochistically.

 785 4.

    Town at night. Lonely downtown with scarce lights and few crowds.


    One woman is running desperately with a crying face. The clothes are torn everywhere and the blood is seeping.


    (Somebody help me!


    She screams and tries to call for help, but somehow she doesn''t speak, and the woman escapes confused. I have been in this condition since earlier. I can''t even try to speak up.


    The man chasing the woman was able to catch up as soon as he wanted to. But by daring him to run away, he has been terrorizing him for a while. So far, as usual.


    The man is about twenty years old. Maybe he''s just a teenager.


    "Bad Beast -"


    Responding to a man''s grunt, something like white and big Dafu jumps out of a man''s nose, at a much faster rate than a man, toward a woman.


    That''s where the man stops his leg. Block your ears and make sure you don''t hear that voice.


    If you''re just going to scream at me for being offended by the demon who serves you as a heartbreaker, there''s still a woman who feels and gasps for real once in a while. When he hears that voice, he nauseates.


    "All women are prostitutes..."


    In spite of being in the dark, turn away from the woman being offended from sight and throw up abominably.


    This man''s name is Souyu Kanda. He''s the killer who''s been working serial women''s assault killings using heartbreaking witchcraft, which has recently been the subject of discussion among those involved in paranormal realms.


    But Soo-woo can''t offend a woman. He is fiercely repellent of sex itself. I just overheard the smell of a woman or the glossy voice of a woman, showing a rejection that makes me nauseous.


    Therefore, a white demon named Evil Beast, used by a heart-breaking sorcerer, is used to mausoleum him instead. It is usually rounded like Dafu, but when it moves it changes to a different shape. It can also take the form of a whole male organ. But the head has a mouth, with fangs and tongues growing.


    Above all, evil beasts have lust clearly. The subject is indistinguishable between man and beast. Then there is also an appetite, and after committing a female beast and satisfying her libido, she has a very different nature: to satisfy her appetite, she devours the female foetus.


    Zongwoo liked this nature of the evil beast. I assumed that the man who made such a disastrous demon hated the woman as much as he did himself.


    Zongwoo kills a woman because of hatred and anger. It is an act to satisfy those intense negative emotions, raging in oneself.


    "All women are prostitutes..."


    Growl again with hatred. Dialogue I don''t know if I''ve spoken to you hundreds or thousands of times.


    Seeing a bloody white, short, thick, barbed creature jump back toward him at high speed, Soo-woo takes his hands off the ear he was holding back.


    Put the evil beast back in the shape of Dafu into nostalgia and walk down the road. Ahead, in the dark, there was a wretched corpse rolling around devoured his abdomen.


    Though satisfied, Soo-woo looks away. Because the woman''s bare legs were heavily exposed. I don''t accept anything connected to sex.


    "I sent you to hell alone again. Make friends there."


    Make a distorted grin stick, look up at the night sky with a vain eye, and talk.


    At that time, I felt signs.


    "Again."


    Spitting Soo-woo. My work has been found out so much. Many sorcerer assassins have come before. But they all returned the favor.


    (Come as many as you want. I''ll build you a pile of literal corpses. They''re all shit in this world. I''ll kill you as much as I can, kill you, kill you, kill you, kill you all)


    Toxic hard in your heart, in the dark, you hit the kill against this one coming at you.


    Such a big man flickered, appeared in front of him.


    A giant wondering if it would be two meters tall. The hands are large as a treat, the chest plate is wide and thick, the upper arms are thicker than the thighs of the men there, above all the shoulders are raised unusually, and the whole body is a mass of muscles. Forties and a rough face. This look alone is too overwhelming to be overwhelmed, but the fighting that is being unleashed from that body is once again awesome.


    "I''m the Silver Stormhouse Lead Warrior, Tajima Bullet Three!"


    Zongwoo flinched even more to the big man who gave him his name in a loud, ear-wrestling voice.


    "Didn''t you make it? Forgive me."


    Peach Island drops her eyes on the woman''s wreckage, puts one hand in front of her chest, and lays her eyes down only for a moment. I also fully consider the possibility of being attacked by the likes of a moment when I lay down my eyes, and I do not fail to be vigilant while praying for the best.


    Tajima turns her gaze from the wreckage to Zongwoo. Under that gaze, Zongwoo is deflected.


    (What the hell, this guy... Don''t be angry or scornful... why are you looking at me like this...)


    A gaze that has hardly ever been directed at me in my life before. Zongwoo knows what that means.


    (What the hell, this guy''s eyes...... About me... why are you looking at me with pity...)


    The upset eventually turned to anger, and Soo-woo cast his spell.


    Four things like white, long bands stretch from Zongwoo''s foot and head toward Tao Island.


    Demonic props that have been specially treated by surgery. After restraining the opponent, a small curse mark written on the cloth eats the restrained opponent with a curse and rots the opponent''s body from the wound area.


    "Thirsty!!


    With the cry of temper, Peach Island shook up his thick right arm and shook down momentum, while a giant silver object appeared, slamming all four white belts towards him to the ground.


    What suddenly appeared in the space where there was nothing was a giant silver shield to hide the giants of Peach Island. The white belt is crushed at the bottom of the shield and perched in the ground, even losing its curse as to what kind of trick it is, and it doesn''t move as fast as possible.


    "Oh, my God."


    Werewolves and desperately seizes the boiling fear, Zongwoo casts the next move.


    Remove dozens of thousands of pieces from the pocket and apply the procedure. Then a thousand passes float in the universe and fly towards the silver shield at a tremendous speed.


    Though seemingly plain, this is the depths of heartbreaking witchcraft. Needles, whether rocky or iron, which have increased sharpness and strength to the extreme by surgery, penetrate.


    However, I could not pierce the silver shield, but I understood Zongwoo with the feeling that only the person who performed the procedure could understand it.


    "Is that it?


    Tao Island speaks out over the shield to Soo Yu, who stands suddenly stifling.


    "Huh!


    With the mood of tearing, the shield burst into Soo-woo.


    Soo-woo jumped to the side as he rose, trying to squirm, but when he saw that the shield, which was straight ahead, had bent in line with its Soo-woo movement, Soo-woo was ready to die.


    However, the shield stopped perfectly just before Zongwoo. Zongwoo wears a buttcake and looks up in tears at the giant shield that soars in front of him.


    The shield disappears. I can see Peach Island slowly coming this way. It wasn''t Peach Island poking around with a shield. Only the shield flew in at high speeds, standing vertically without tilting.


    Grabbing Soo-woo''s collar, which had lost all his will at the earliest, Tao-shima lifted Soo-woo''s body with one hand, slapping Tao-shima''s cheek as flat as he could with his remaining hand.


    Zongwoo makes his eyes black and white to the shock and pain of wondering if his face could burn.


    (Are you going to kill me?


    It was Zongwoo who thought so and was frightened, but shortly afterwards, a dialogue popped out of Tajima''s mouth that I had never thought of.


    "Hit me."


    "Huh?"


    A so-called blessing that opens its mouth to a statement that makes too little sense. The collar remains grabbed.


    "Beat him back. Hit him with the will to kill him. Hit him as hard as you can."


    It didn''t matter, but I''ll beat him up for now.


    "Hey, is that all?


    Tao Island scolds Zongwoo in disobedience.


    "Beat him more. Hit him until you feel better. Spit it it all out and hit him."


    "What the fuck! You! What, this farce! Are you kidding me!? What are you shaking? Whoa!


    Soo-woo was furious, beating Tao Island''s gripping face over and over again from close range.


    I don''t know how many shots I hit, but I kept beating him for over a minute. Soo-woo''s hand hurts more on the face of Peach Island, which is so hard.


    "Is that enough? Then it''s my turn."


    When Soo-woo''s hand stopped, Tao Shima declared so and struck Soo-woo''s face flat again.


    At the same time, the collar he was grabbing is released, Soo-woo''s body rotates in the air and blows up, falling to the ground.


    I tried to get up, but I can''t move. Maybe he had a concussion. My consciousness and vision are blurred.


    "Let''s go."


    Peach Island takes on the body of the Sousuke.


    (Cook if you want, cook if you want...)


    Peach Island''s intentions were immeasurable, but I could understand that my fate was gripped by this man at the earliest, and that no matter how much I resisted, it was useless.


    Sleek Zongwoo is wrapped up in a strange sensation. At the same time that I felt like my heart was about to twist to the bitterness and remorse of defeat, something like evil that was constantly swirling in me seemed to have disappeared somewhere, remembering a severe confusion.

 786 5

    Prince Town, North Toyoshima County, Tokyo Prefecture.


    A slightly larger barn, built in the woods.


    At night, a suspicious person with a blanket all over his body takes charge of something that is twisted with a blanket again, and walks into the house.


    Inside the barn, three men and women were rolling with blankets wrapped from their necks down. All of them are monkeys, and their voices can barely speak. I look up at the Phantom of the Blanket with a frightening eye, but I know that we can''t help. Still holds out hope. He said maybe he could help me.


    Lower and turn the blanket you were in charge of. The face of an old man who has been monkeyed comes out.


    The fourth person I''ve been exposed to. The three of us who originally rolled already know what that means.


    "There''s only three of us down here."


    The Phantom taught an old man who had just taken it and didn''t know what it meant.


    "I mean, I don''t want the four of you. I''ll make it three."


    When the Phantom of the Blanket turned his face, his face was exposed. The bright blue skin has countless little cobwebs. And his mouth grows like a river child''s.


    Pomegranate Tofu - The Phantom of the Blanket, that''s what he called it. He appeared with the touch of selling pomegranate tofu, which cures any disease by the way.


    All who are here come alone to buy tofu at unpopular times. I shouldn''t have done that. Suddenly I thought I had been strangled into the ground, and when I realized it, I twisted it with a blanket, and I was being snatched.


    The woman most time passes since she was exposed here trembles. When a fourth person comes here, someone among the three will be killed. In order, it''s me.


    As expected by the woman, the pomegranate tofu sale involves shaking up a rusty hand axe and cutting off the woman''s neck. I didn''t cut it once, shook it down many times, and the woman''s neck was removed from her torso.


    The point of keeping it here for a while is to give it plenty of fear. If you take the fourth, kill the oldest one. It kills me in front of you, two people who have been exposed before me. Despair that it''s your turn next. Those negative emotions form the basis of the spell used by the pomegranate tofu sale.


    Turn the blanket, wield the axe over and over again on the torso, and cut the prototype so seldom that it does not fasten on the blanket. While waving the axe, the pomegranate tofu seller continues to cast spells.


    After long work, it became a fine piece of meat, and while the tofu seller continued to cast a spell, he opened the lid of the bottle he had left in the room and sprinkled the powder that was stuck inside into the pieces of meat.


    The identity of this powder is a powdered mixture of demons killed by humans and multiple bodies.


    The thoughtlessness of a demon killed by a man, and the fear of a man killed by a demon, mix the two, and put them into tofu, which can be done. By feeding it to people - the spell of selling pomegranate tofu is complete.


    Whoever eats pomegranate tofu - there is a personal difference, but within roughly a few months, he turns into a monster, and with his intense intent to kill, he is attacked by a human being in the immediate vicinity.


    The intention to kill a man is divided among those who do not persist. Some of them resented the poached tofu sale and attacked them. Of course I returned the favor.


    "How''s the end?


    The doors of the barn were opened, and there were those who spoke to the pomegranate tofu sales.


    He was a great monster named Grey Dragon, who served as the leader of the monsters.


    "It''s hard to do because my rumors are standing everywhere. I vacated about four years to keep most of them cold, but it didn''t work very well. It may still be difficult for me to continue my activities."


    With a voice that is only tired of the heart, the pomegranate tofu seller speaks of what he thought.


    "Nevertheless, I did my part well. Wouldn''t you?


    Turning toward the gray dragon, the pomegranate tofu sale smiles small. Look at that. Grey Dragon frowns at the root.


    "You''re a storytelling grass that can die any time. If the activity is dangerous, it''s time to sell tofu by cutting it up. I''m sure it served me well enough. Do not die under the Beast Emperor until the world of men is banished and the kingdom of demons is built. Me and - with the Emperor, let''s see the world of demons"


    Grey Dragon says in a gentle tone, but waved the pomegranate tofu sale hakabushi.


    "Right. But to do that, I have to try as hard as I can to get more comrades. There are areas I haven''t been to yet. I''ll try to get to that area. I''ll do what I can."


    "Why are you so unscrupulous?


    Grey Dragon asks. Thanks to the pomegranate tofu sale, our plan went a long way. I have achieved enough. But this demon, four years ago and now, once active, makes and sells pomegranate tofu as if it was possessed by something.


    "Right. I guess I didn''t talk to you. The powder of the demon in the tofu is my wife and my children."


    Staring at the bottle with powder in his hand, the grey dragon opened its thin eyes for a moment to the words of a powerless laughing pomegranate tofu seller. I heard you were powdering and mixing monsters killed by people to make them a spell, but I never thought you were a family of pomegranate tofu sellers. I couldn''t imagine working that far.


    "I still have extra wives and children. I want to use all my wives and children. For the past four years, I''ve even had the illusion that my wife and son are suffering in a bottle all the time while I''ve been inactive. I won''t bother you. You don''t have to protect me. Go ahead with the plan there. No matter what kind of torture they catch, they don''t talk about the Grey Dragon or everyone. Who speaks to humans, etc."


    After knowing full well that he was on his way to ruin, he saw the sad determination of an unstoppable pomegranate tofu sale, and Grey Dragon exhales heavily.


    "Okay. Master. Your heart... did receive it. Sorry I couldn''t think of any thoughtful words."


    "Enough is enough. I don''t hate your clumsiness."


    The tofu sale made me laugh refreshingly at the grey dragon who said goodbye so hard to say.


    The White Fox String Spiral was given life as one of the main home pickups of the White Fox family, the landlord of the witchcraft school serving the nation.


    White fox string screw turns thirteen this year. Last year, at the age of twelve, I pushed my brothers, many of them, to complete the ritual of inheritance as the head of the White Fox family. Called Kirinko the White Fox, he was a masterpiece with such extraordinary talent that he was not alone, looking back at the centuries-old history of the White Fox family.


    Even after the inheritance of the Lord, String Spiral pushes the majority of the Lord''s duties to his brother and father, dawning in the training of the art.


    After both training and training, string coils that send days chased by monster exorcisms that appear in the Imperial Capital have become particularly active lately, therefore, often act away from home.


    In doing so, he often acted with a certain person. He was like a brother to string screws. I admired him a lot more than my blood-connected brothers.


    The man''s name is Shinosuke Kurata. It is even said to be white fox and bi-perfect, a famous house of witchcraft school that deposits spiritual defenses just like white fox, a senior witchcraft who strives for the norm of the Decaying Rope clan.


    "There will be too many monsters out there these days"


    Shinosuke said as she walked in the city at night alongside the string screws. I''ve just finished exorcising monsters today.


    Shinosuke, are you okay with the decaying rope just hanging out with me?


    Much older than myself, Shinosuke, who will just turn thirty this year, is abandoned, a string screw that speaks out with a teasing mouthfeel.


    "I''m doing my job, so it''s all set. Well, my duties as a teacher are approximate...... You''re a white fox, aren''t you?"


    "Right. The Decaying Rope clan always runs out of work, but Shinosuke works rarely among them."


    "Don''t say that in front of decaying ropes other than me, okay?


    Even though I think it''s futile, I can resist. I have not grown in my talent, but the White Fox family is burning their hands. Act with instinct and speak with no hesitation like a young child.


    "What do you think of what I just heard?"


    String screws change the subject. It wasn''t just the monster exorcism, it was the two of us who were also conducting an interview, but we heard stories that were very disturbing.


    Talk about a village named Aoyagi Village disappeared since the Spanish Kai became popular in the village four years ago.


    "There can be death in Spain. There can be death."


    "Well, there''s talk of the villagers being wiped out. Three hundred and eighty thousand people are dead."


    "The odd thing is that there were very few human bodies in that village. There''s only one corpse left..."


    Only one carcass found, he said, had been whiteboned in the well. And with no arms. Instead of having no arms at all, there were signs of amputation.


    In the vicinity of Aoyagi village, there were several stories of tall ghosts with blue and white skin appearing, with four arms and one horn, cutting people''s arms around with axes. They are called arm slashing children, etc., and are in awe.


    "I wonder if Aoyagi Village people, that monster, have killed everything?


    String spirals in a swallowing tone.


    "Police say that slight traces of blood being swept away and so on have also been found in the villages'' houses. Maybe it was the monster. It''s not uncommon to talk about monsters erasing every village. The problem is that there have been many similar stories lately."


    Put your hand on your chin, Shinosuke says.


    "I wonder if the Arm Slasher Kid came out of Aoyagi Village boiling?


    Shinosuke was surprised by the words of String Spiral.


    "Why did that hypothesis come to mind?


    "Uh, hey, I, I heard something elsewhere. Talk about outside Aoyagi Village, a Spanish cold epidemic, and then all the disappeared villagers disappeared. And there''s more than one. So... it seems rumored in the surrounding villages that there was a pomegranate tofu sale in those villages"


    Naturally Shinosuke also knows the story of the tofu sale. Four years ago, he showed up, curing all kinds of diseases, pomegranate tofu, and pomegranate tofu selling. And rumors arose that those who ate pomegranate tofu became monsters and attacked people, and that pomegranate tofu sellers disappeared as well.


    And there have also been rumours recently that pomegranate tofu sales have appeared.


    "I''m not talking about Aoyagi Village, but there''s talk about seeing a moment when humans turn into monsters. People who became monsters also suffered from Spain. So, the person who became the monster was not from the village where the pomegranate tofu sale appeared, but the family deliberately took to the village where the pomegranate tofu sale appeared from afar, bought the pomegranate tofu, and gave it to the family who was the patient. So, the Spanish callus healed, but after a while, he turned into a monster and attacked his family. My family got a lifetime of nine deaths, so I''m telling this story."


    "Is it true the rumor that pomegranate tofu turns people into monsters..."


    Listen to String Spiral, Shinosuke roars.


    "That''s happening everywhere. Are you suggesting that grenade tofu selling and doing is intentionally increasing the number of monsters?


    "I guess. I don''t think I''m the only one selling tofu. [M] ''Cause it sounds like you''re talking about where the monster that was created by him went after that? For example, if a lot of villagers have become monsters, that''s a lot of them, right? If they say the ex-villager monsters are rampant now, I can also convince you of the recent increase in monsters, but I can also say that there are few of them for that? I mean, I wonder if it''s possible that the newly created monsters are being put together."


    Shinosuke posed a threat both to the circle of the string screw''s head and to the terrible speculation derived from his head.


    "If the monsters are making an organized move, it would be an extra case for an individual. We should appeal to the government, and we should move together in one piece."


    "Hey. The decaying rope, which doesn''t work much, needs to be seriously worked this time."


    "So don''t talk about it."


    Despite the importance, Shinosuke gently poked a string screw that did not break her easy-going attitude, laughing.


    "Why don''t you go to Prince Town, North Toyoshima County, where rumors have it that a pomegranate tofu sale and a bunch of them are out?


    At night, when he went home to the honeyhouse, Ayane cut out tired and the honeyhouse in front of him.


    (In front of the honeyhouse on purpose......)


    Tired sneaks out into Ayane''s remarks.


    "What? What do you mean? What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    Honeyhouse asking with a face full of interest.


    Ayane tells the rumors she heard in the cafe, in front of the honeyhouse.


    "That sounds interesting. Why don''t you go and spare some time?


    Tired sneaks out again when he sees the honeymoon coming on a light ride.


    "I don''t work all the time... a magician of decaying rope does the job..."


    "Uh, that''s what I''m saying - No, Ray, do you have a bad feeling about this?


    It was a smiling honeymoon, but I thought of it, and I asked him in the face.


    "Recently, the Empire itself has been overshadowed with a disastrous temper... This has happened before...... The country itself is covered with evil... and every calamity has happened. It''s closer to certainty than a hunch."


    Remembering the conversation I had with Ayane earlier, Tired speaks.


    "It''s not the same shape as that one again, but if you leave it like this... there will surely be another series of disasters..."


    "If it''s a disaster, it''s happening all the time, but maybe more than that."


    The honeyhouse thinks that maybe the time has come for this to really have to move.


    "After I finish school... I''ll be there"


    As a matter of fact, I was tired and interested.


    "Ray, the students are totally following the board. Oh, yeah. Why don''t you join Tokyo Takashi, too? I''ll take care of the process."


    Tokyo High School for Women is an abbreviation for Tokyo High School for Women.


    "No, I won''t"


    "Oh, too bad."


    It was a honeyhouse that wanted to shine its eyes and burn its care, but Ayane politely refused.

 787 6.

    Tired began to go to school in such a way that he would be taken care of in the honeymoon house and half ordered by the honeymoon.


    I didn''t want to go to school or anything, but if I lived long enough, I''d better touch the times. For this reason, I was advised by the honeyhouse to go to a school that had more contact with people. He said that schooling itself could be secondary.


    In the honeyhouse procedure, I went to high school only last year and from this year on I went to middle school, so now I''m completely used to this life as well.


    Until higher education (abbreviated as high school), boys only go to high school from secondary school and girls go to high school. None of them have a low enrolment rate, and in this era, they are seen as highly educated enough at the time of entering secondary school. In many cases, men in particular, are not allowed to go to school as workers. Also, it is only the wealthy who can go to high school with a woman, or even the children of a family about middle-class at best.


    That day, before class, a teacher showed up with an unrecognized student. Everyone decides it''s probably a transfer student.


    "Yes, I''m a swine garden wave soldier who''s turned from de countryside. Nice to meet you."


    "Come on, I''m not going to introduce myself more firmly. And stretch your spine properly. The cat''s back is so terrible."


    Teachers blame cat-backed transfer students for greeting them with a mild mouthfeel. The expression is sloppy and loose, and that''s the boy connected to the adorable, but if you tighten your face tight, it''s not so bad, it''s the owner of the righteous face.


    But more tired than that, I was distracted. Pork garden wave soldiers felt a dark demon. Must be either a magician or a monster kind.


    Furthermore, the wave soldiers, perceiving the demons emitted from their tiredness, look at them much more tirelessly. There seemed to be no hostility, but when he was obviously interested in himself, Tired became conscious.


    "You, my people?


    Ever since it was time to rest, wave soldiers have spoken out to me in a tired and intimate manner.


    Watching wave soldiers laugh, tiredness reminds me of a certain person and makes me feel nostalgic. Tired is very similar to the person I loved most in my life, smiling.


    "I feel something the same. Have you ever been sick, eaten weird tofu and cured?


    To the words of the wave soldiers, tiredness is annoying.


    (Do you mean pomegranate tofu? Has this child eaten? And����)


    Somehow tired of feeling on edge.


    "Pomegranate tofu...? That''s a rumor. Any disease... cured."


    I don''t even need to blur it, so I''ll keep my mouth shut about what I know. We don''t know each other''s identities, but we don''t seem hostile to the wave soldiers, and we don''t have a bad first impression, so we don''t have to be alert.


    "There are rumors that it''s going to be a monster. Rumors are true. Because I''ve become a monster too. Ha ha."


    A wave soldier who laughs openly, saying things that normally seem to have no clapping.


    "I''m manipulating and parasitizing a Shishi politician. I was surrounded by adoptive kids and freshmen. He''s a good man. He''s a bug-spit runner. My adopted children and students, other than me, are depressed, so I kicked them out for money."


    Tired is more and more fond of wave soldiers who speak out of paranormal realms.


    (Good for you...... you look alike)


    The man who once picked up tiredness, bestowed witchcraft, and ran along the battlefield with him was also a man of self-respect, boldness, invincibility, and luxury.


    "Why... are you telling me that story...?


    "I''m stuck again. You''re one of mine, too, huh? I can feel the demons and the madness. My eyes won''t deceive you."


    Whatever the demon, he is given the word madness, and tired half-eyed and stares at the wave soldiers. Until then, the favor was about to be turned upside down in that word.


    "Why do you look so scared? Oh, I was a little too familiar. Ah? I''m glad to see my people, and I''m stuck. No, I have other people. I''m happy to be one of them at the same age. Can I introduce you to the others? I hate them, though."


    I don''t mind being familiar with anything else, but peeking into the other person''s mind, the enlightened and windy mouthfeel is, to be honest, quite uncomfortable tired.


    "Doctor, the transfer student is involved with Shizuno, and Shizuno is in trouble."


    "Here, pig garden!


    Thanks to my classmates telling me, teachers pay attention.


    "He told me. I don''t like him. If I see a gap, I''ll eat it and kill it."


    A spoken wave soldier who can''t even joke or mean it.


    "You mean Shizuno? Bye, Shizuno."


    A wave soldier who flinches his hand and leaves the scene.


    (That bothers me. I was just making funny remarks. He thought he was one of us on his own and he talked to me pepper...)


    It is clear that the wave soldiers are not magicians. Whether he is a demon as he says, or a native supernatural capable man, tiredness judges.


    (Did he really eat pomegranate tofu and become a demon...)


    I would like to hear more about it. Perhaps if I were that personality, I''d feel like if I asked you a question, you wouldn''t cover it up and answer it.


    Tired of dropping out of school and going home to the honeymoon house.


    Honeyhouses and Ayane were eager to talk about their knowledge of the art at home. We have nothing to hide from each other, revealing our witchcraft school''s knowledge and magical logic.


    Depending on the genre, the technique is secret, but Shizuno has no such code. You are free to teach others at your own discretion, and you have no reason to keep it a secret in the first place, even if it is a tired thought.


    "Welcome back, have you made it to school today?


    Honeyhouses that look tired and give a bright voice.


    "Fair enough...... More than that, I met a weird transfer student... I call myself a demon, and I do have demons all over me..."


    Tired told Honeyhouse and Ayane about the transfer student.


    "It''s a strange edge to even come up with a story about a pomegranate tofu sale"


    And, Ayane.


    "I was rather drawn to the edge... maybe"


    Something called edge does exist. For example, in roundabout reincarnation, there is a very high probability that those involved in the previous life will be pulled from each other even after reincarnation. Though the work of its edges seems dull in the tiredness of living forever without reincarnation.


    "I can''t believe that''s convenient to show up at times when I''m going to go see a pomegranate tofu dealer. So, Ray, haven''t you heard about the grenade tofu sale or what kind of monster you''ve become or your buddies are?


    "No... I haven''t heard anything. He''s a weird kid..."


    Tired of inadvertently returning such an answer to a honeymoon question.


    Sure, wave soldiers are weird. But that''s why I care. I have something to attract.


    "Shall we go, then? It''s been a while since I''ve driven out."


    With a grooming face, the honeyhouse goes outside.


    The honeymoon prepared a slightly older T-shaped Ford car.


    Start the engine by grabbing the crank lever in front of the car and lifting it up all at once with force.


    "You don''t have a self-starter. Sounds like an old type I haven''t used in a long time, is it ok?


    Honeyhouses round their eyes to what Ayane has been checking and asking.


    "Ayane, do you know your car too? She''s a girl."


    "I had the opportunity to use it at work, a little..."


    For some reason, Ayane leaned down to the honeymoon delighted with her hands together beside her face, seemingly illuminating for some reason. I''ve learned such a clich�� that I''ve stumbled upon my knowledge.


    There are rumours that a pomegranate tofu sale has appeared, Prince Town, North Toyoshima County.


    The two men, Shinosuke Shirakata and Shinosuke Kurata, drove to this town and began listening when they arrived.


    Many of the people who did the interview returned the reaction that they saw a pomegranate tofu sale, but the spots witnessed were scattered all over the place. It seems to stay in town, but it doesn''t seem to show up staying in one part of town.


    "You can''t grasp about where you showed up today. I wonder if he''s left town yet."


    After about two hours of listening, Shinosuke shrugs.


    "That''s bad luck. ''Cause I saw someone yesterday."


    "Sure..."


    Shinosuke laughs bitterly at the words of String Spiral.


    But in the immediate aftermath, someone told me that he had seen a pomegranate tofu sale earlier, and he told me where it was.


    Running in the car to the place taught, in front of the field, there was a suspicious figure twirling his whole body into a blanket.


    "Oh, I want to."


    The string screw gives a happy voice. Shinosuke leaks a relieved exhale.


    Get out of the car, near the pomegranate tofu sale. We feel demonic about each other.


    "Are you here..."


    Seeing the appearance of String Spiral and Shinosuke, the Tofu sale was a face that I had given up on, and shouted with a single voice.

 788 7

    "Did you know we were coming?


    After String Spiral asked intriguingly, he turned to Shinosuke next door.


    "Could there have been a traitor who was leaking information? It was just me and Shinosuke who knew we were going. I mean, according to my reasoning, the traitor is Shinosuke."


    "Are you an asshole..."


    Shinosuke gently pokes the head of the string screw to be teared.


    "I was flashy four years ago. Four years ago I felt threatened, and once I finished it. I thought it was time, but most of it wasn''t cold yet. I had a feeling about it. If we do the same thing again this time of year, and stay in the same town, we''ll find out together."


    The pomegranate tofu sale speaks in a void tone.


    "I know, why didn''t you move?"


    String screws that speak bright and innocent voices in contrast.


    "I just got greedy. This town has a lot of guests and I was wondering if I could stick it a little bit more. Well, after I return your lords, you just have to leave."


    "Doesn''t that make you feel better? Hey, don''t you want to do something bad anymore?


    To point out the string screws, the pomegranate tofu sale laughs small.


    "My child was about the same age as your present Lord. Humans killed him. And my wife. I''ve been selling pomegranate tofu for a long time with the intention of revenge, and I felt good clearing up my grudges. But you said you were a little tired. I don''t know how you feel about this."


    The tofu seller takes off his blanket. Blue and white skin had tiny swells all over it like things could be done, and its mouth was like a mouth reminiscent of a river child.


    "Enough talk? I''ll listen to you if you have a will or something."


    A string screw speaks with a perfectly innocent grin. The soybean curd sale was mute, but I retighten my mind so that I could not think of a battle to come.


    "The earth! Become tofu! Humph!"


    Shouted loudly, with the mood for tearing, the pomegranate tofu seller slammed his right palm on the ground.


    "Huh? This fluffy feeling, no way..."


    From the instability at the feet and the dialogue of the pomegranate tofu sale, String Spiral realizes that the ground has really become tofu.


    "Hehe, anyone would have dreamed of it once. I wondered what would happen if the ground turned into tofu. He wants to try riding on a giant tofu. This will come true, Tsukiya."


    "No, I don''t."


    String spirals that erase grin and deny facelessly for a good laughing pomegranate tofu sale.


    "Well, what is this?"


    Shinosuke doesn''t seem to understand, so he sets up a knife and rushes out to sell tofu.


    "No! Shinosu..."


    It was too late when string screws called for a halt. Shinosuke''s feet are broken, and not while he is screaming, Shinosuke''s body is swallowed up in the ground.


    "Oh, really, Shinosuke has no idea ~"


    Seeing Shinosuke quickly swallowed into the ground, String Spiral makes her laugh with her hands spread out in front of her face.


    "Hehehe, if you just stand, offal, but if you move, you''ll collapse into tofu, and you''ll be swallowed down."


    "Tsuma, if you don''t move, I wonder if you''re okay with the surface tension"


    String spirals squeak, but the pomegranate tofu sale didn''t know what the word meant.


    "And there you go"


    Poached Poached Poached Tofu. Then the floating sensation at the foot of the string screw disappeared. The ground is back to normal.


    "Bury him alive. Nah, you just have to dig back 20 meters. Don''t suffocate by then."


    "Pu Ha! What the hell is that?


    Shinosuke returned from the ground so that he could jump up in the middle of the dialogue on the soybean curd sale. No, it''s actually jumping up.


    A giant serpent with wings wraps around Shinosuke and wings the sky. It was also understood that the serpent surfaced while digging back into the ground to save Shinosuke.


    "All of you... are you the one who makes and serves demons? Different...... And unforgivable."


    Horseradish tofu sale that spots Shinosuke.


    "You''re not. It''s not like a monster."


    I denied it, but I have trouble explaining it, so Shinosuke won''t say anything more.


    and that''s when. All three of us are distracted by the sound of the automobile approaching us.


    "Mi, honey house!?


    It was Shinosuke who saw the woman driving the car and gave her a surprise. The head of the same Decaying Rope clan, who had not been face to face for a long time, suddenly appeared.


    "That''s... not String Snow from the White Fox family. There''s my teacher."


    "Well, the White Fox family..."


    "Looks like that''s the pomegranate tofu sale over there. Looks like they were engaged."


    In the car, honeyhouse, tired, and Ayane speak respectively.


    The car stops right beside the string screw and the three of them get out of the car


    "Whoa, whoa, Michi of the decaying Rope clan who doesn''t work, and Shizuno Rei of Shizuno Liu''s opening ancestors came. You look amazing."


    A string screw that cheers when you see the face that shows up.


    "You seem to have quite the talent..."


    At first glance, Tired discerns his secret strength as a sorcerer.


    "They call me Kirinko of the White Fox family and they''re floating around."


    "It seems unnecessary to be floating"


    A string screw that spreads a nasty grin and pokes at the words of the honeymoon, which is familiar to me.


    "But you don''t deny it."


    Shinosuke stepped down to the ground. The winged serpent is still flying.


    "Is this the guy selling tofu?


    "Yeah, we were just about to do it."


    To the honeymoon asking, the string screw answers. Strange gaze at string screws that speak much younger than they look, tired and aye.


    "I heard you turn people into monsters, but you''re interested in what kind of technique. I''d like to hear a lot about you alive, but I don''t know if it''s easy."


    "It''s not a big deal. You can tell me."


    When I looked at the honeymoon, I said the pomegranate tofu seller.


    "Tofu mixed with the powder of a demon''s corpse, which is debated by man, and the grain of a man killed by me, who is a demon, feeds it to man. There''s so much despair, so much growth, so much spell."


    And I''m good at talking about pomegranate tofu.


    "The despair of demons when people talk to me. The despair of being killed, chopped up, put in tofu, and eaten by the same person. If the morbidly ill think they were temporarily helped by pomegranate tofu, a little bit of despair will take their place in those who have to be human, body and mind. Whoever eats pomegranate tofu will sooner or later inherit his resentment of man and transform himself into a powerful demon. That''s this spell."


    Listening to the story of the soybean curd sale, Honeyhouses and Shinosuke expose their discomfort. Ayane didn''t change her expression either, but she was slightly angry, but tired of finding out.


    "It''s a sad story. I thought I was saved from death and disease because of it, but I become a mad demon and start attacking people. Besides, the first person to be attacked is someone close to you. Oh, sad, sad. I can''t wait to see the sadness. The sight, the fear and despair, it''s so expensive that it drools just imagining"


    With an intoxicating mouthfeel, that''s all I said, I finally realized that the pomegranate tofu seller had an angry gaze on me.


    "Ha ha, I feel your anger. Tell this story to many people. Spread the word. Anger, mourn. And know my sorrow and my anger."


    "Why is this guy so good at... telling the truth...?


    "I must have missed you alone. I''ve been alone in lumpy evil for a long time. Come on. That recoil. I think I''ll do the same in this person''s shoes."


    It was a high laughing pomegranate tofu sale, but the laughter stopped to two people, tired to say it in a chilled tone and string screws to tease.


    "Honeyhouse, that''s enough, right? Let''s get this over with."


    Shinosuke advances a step forward and releases the winged serpent for sale with pomegranate tofu without waiting for the Honeyhouse''s answer.


    Shinosuke''s winged serpent approached, and the moment he tried to bite into the neck of a pomegranate tofu seller...


    "Secrets! Tofu reincarnation!


    The pomegranate tofu seller screams and slaps the head of the serpent with his palm. Then, from the head to the tail of the serpent, it quickly turned into a bright white tofu, which fell straight to the ground and crumbled.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s going to be tofu, touching my hand, touching all my servants"


    Hook your hands in the shape of a hook claw, set them next to your face, and once again a laughing tofu seller.


    "You were turning the ground into tofu earlier. It seems to be very powerful."


    String screws to impress.


    "But I hope you can''t finally touch my hand."


    The honeymoon says nothing in panic, casts a short spell, and activates the procedure.


    A single curse is unleashed from the hand of the honeymoon, flying over the pomegranate tofu sale.


    Soybean curd for sale. At the time I flew in before myself, besides spells and curse marks, I saw paintings in ink. The painting on the wolf''s head.


    Shortly afterwards, the curse disappears and the head of the giant wolf appears in front of the pomegranate tofu sale, opening a large mouth.


    I didn''t even have time to touch it and tofu it, my huge mouth closed, my torso selling upper body soaked in my mouth, my torso and arms together and chewed up.


    This is the witchcraft that the Decaying Rope clan specializes in - "Beast Charms". It is the art of projecting power in the form of a beast, but you can mix the two lives like a serpent with Shinosuke''s wings, or you can let out or enlarge only part of the body of the beast, like the head of a giant wolf in the honeyhouse. Also, I can make some moves that are impossible for a real beast.


    "Oh, I killed him. Ah. There''s a lot of information I''d like to ask."


    Looking down at the pomegranate tofu sale, which is ending up being a tragic corpse, the string screw laughs with its arms behind its head. The wolf''s head is already gone.


    "Hey, Michi, what are you doing here? Was it also a national directive?


    "No, I''m free, so I''m interested"


    Honeyhouses that answer string screw questions lightly.


    "If you''re free, let''s work. Even though the White Fox family has been exorcising monsters from day to day, and they interact with other genres to try out surgery, the decaying rope is all about skipping for a reason."


    "As you can see, I interact with Shizuno."


    The honeymoon smiled at the unhesitant string screw.


    "You mustn''t get along with Shizuno Liu ~. How bad do you think you''ve been?"


    "Lately... I''ve been making out..."


    I know string screws are just a joke, but I''m tired of making excuses for once.


    "Even if the Lord cares, if he has talent, he will teach anyone good men, bad men, and witchcraft, so they say it''s an annoying genre alongside heartbreaking streams."


    "My ear hurts... but I''m not willing to change it"


    To point out the string screw, I said tired with a clear face.


    "Sounds like you got caught, the heartbreaking sorcerer who was so noisy. You think it was the Silver Storm Hall that caught him?"


    Shinosuke changes the subject.


    "That''s good news."


    Ayane smiles. Actually, if the magician seems too wild, Ayane was just thinking about catching him.


    "Well, shall we go home?"


    Honeyhouses get in the car.


    "Uh, wait a minute, Shizuno. I need to ask you something. I need to ask you something."


    A string screw stops you from getting tired of trying to get in the car.


    "I didn''t know that Shizuno''s founding fathers would be obsessed with writing and such. Is that part of your training, too?


    "I don''t mean to be a student, but what can the White Fox family do for me and others?"


    The White Fox family, alongside the Decaying Rope clan, is a prestigious magician who served the country, but Tired is a genre that often wields disaster in the world, as he was made fun of by string screws earlier, and has been relative.


    "No, you''re a student. They''re feeding me at the honeymoon, and they''re sending me to school. Come on. It''s rare for a junior high school student or something."


    It was a string screw that derailed the story, keeping it callous.


    "Even from me... it''s like being handled by a surgeon, being incisive... and being forced into a honeymoon at school... is like being passed through..."


    "Ma, leave that. Thank you. The monsters seem to be activating their movements, but I wonder if they know anything. You''re obviously going to turn people into demons for selling tofu."


    I was a little worried about what I heard when string screws stopped me by name, not the honeymoon. I thought you might be a little suspicious of yourself.


    "Honestly nothing...... I came here because I was invited to the honeymoon..."


    "Shizuno''s just interested, too?


    "Yes. Tired...... so, fine. Any other questions......?


    "Yes, I don''t think so."


    Tired got into the car with a string screw on his ass with his hands spread apart beside his face.

 789 8

    Soo-woo Kanda is currently being taken to prison by Tajima Bullet Three, a man who names the owner of the Silver Storm Hall.


    "All women are prostitutes"


    Staring at the ceiling of the barn, he leaks an irresistible grunt of how many times he has spoken.


    Zongwoo''s mother was a girl sold to Kata in debt, and when she was young, she felt scattered and unpleasant. Before she was even ten years old, her mother sold Zongwoo off as a male whore, bought herself with that money, and left the playground.


    Four years later, Zongwoo, who turned fourteen, fled Yuguo and fell in love with one woman, but the woman was bedridden by the rich and tried to leave under Zongwoo. The fierce Zongwoo tragically killed both the woman and the rich man.


    In that matter, Zongwoo''s suspicion of women and his heart to avoid sex became decisive. A woman began to assume that she was just a humble creature who was less powerful and less heady than a man, and she decided to avenge the women who had driven her life mad, and ran to murder.


    Five more years later, he mentored an old heart-breaking magician he met by chance and studied heart-breaking witchcraft. The old sorcerer taught Soo-woo all the techniques he had polished, without asking for anything in return and without asking about any circumstances.


    Despite his privileged gift as a magician, Zongwoo used the power he had gained only to satisfy his desires and vengeance, and was only corrupted by allowances or gradually killing women.


    Soo-woo, who has continued to cover up using his technique, but there are also magicians on top of him. Soo-woo''s crimes were exposed, and the sorcerers held or hired by the government stood in front of Soo-woo one after another.


    Zongwoo retreated all of them. Though it was remarkable relative to several sorcerers, Zongwoo realized that he had rare powers due to his many battles and victories with other sorcerers.


    But due to the emergence of the bearer of power who also surpassed himself, Zongwoo was captured.


    The opponent was not even a magician. No, I''ve done some arts and crafts that might be called art, but it turns out it''s like losing a meat bullet fight.


    Reluctantly, Zongwoo always falls asleep and dreams.


    An old dream. Dreams I''ve had over and over again.


    My mother, who always treated me as a disturber when I was dying of illness, was desperate to see me, and the smile I showed when I crossed the line is burning.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    With the scream, Soo-woo waves his fist up towards his dream mother, where he wakes up.


    "That smile is all a bluff, too."


    I squeal as if I don''t punch it out of my head. I don''t know how many times this dialogue whined either. Then two years later, her mother had left herself.


    "All women are prostitutes"


    Put your hands on your face and muddle the seeping tears, whining in a plundering voice.


    (By the way... where am I? It is a barn, but I don''t think it is the police)


    Although it is the iron lattice, the rooms are very beautiful on the walls, floors and heaven, and even bookshelves are available. The beds are also medium-high quality.


    (Where the hell did he bring me... What were you going to do with me)


    What was that interaction last night? It makes too little sense, and I even suspect that that was a dream.


    Soo-woo didn''t feel like resenting the man who tied him up. I was wondering myself. He didn''t even try to avoid Zongwoo''s beatings, and after taking them all, he beat them back.


    (It was as if you would accept all my anger too)


    Unlike the other sorcerers, the man''s eyes were not the kind of gaze he despised himself. It was different from cold without any emotion. I even felt kindness and warmth. That''s what Zongwoo can''t help but wonder.


    (This... isn''t this my delusion? Don''t you just want to get into something, get help, and assume that?


    Zongwoo is afraid. Expect, shrug, but end up eating a tail. I''ve tasted it twice before. I can say I''m sorry I believed in it on my own, but I still expect nothing less.


    (What was that guy...? Especially the guy who''s nothing, and he''s just my delusion? Paranoia...... let''s say I think so. It must be my fault. Let''s do that)


    Don''t believe in anything anymore. Believe me, I''m not going to stand the pain of being betrayed. Then you better not believe it. Zongwoo concluded so.


    The day after he conquered the poached tofu sale, Tired went to school as usual.


    "Let''s say, Shizuno. Why don''t you come home with me on the way?


    At the end of the school, the swine garden wave soldiers call out with a grinning smile.


    "Yes."


    Tired also smiles and responds. The wave soldiers have often talked tirelessly during the rest of the day.


    "Yes, or some other way of giving it back. Put it on something, you''re too well-behaved. Where''s the good boy?"


    I honestly didn''t tell the teasing wave soldiers that they were picked up by the Daimyo during the Warring States and their manners were tapped into exactly -.


    (Are the monsters'' movements activated...)


    The words of yesterday''s string screw are remembered.


    (This kid is also a demon. But it''s harmless to me. On the contrary, I''m usually trying to build a friendship. Don''t you need to be particularly vigilant?)


    Though I am tired of thinking so, I also wonder if the wave soldiers know something because of the monster connection. Even if I were to put in an exploration, I really don''t like that, and I don''t know what words to say.


    Most importantly, the wave soldiers laughed with dignity when they ate pomegranate tofu and became monsters. If you ask me, I think you''ll give me a clear answer.


    "You look really pretty. Hair and stuff is amazing. Above all its green eyes. Miraculous beauty from what? I want to watch it forever."


    He inadvertently leans closer in his face and the wave soldiers say that.


    "The last one is a joke. I don''t have any manhood."


    Get your face off me, a wave soldier laughing at pieces. Tired thinks about how he would react if he said he liked the public roads a lot - too. And I would deny it with my mouth, but I would also consider that wave soldiers actually have such preferences as well. Otherwise, no man comes to say such thoughtful things.


    "Silent. Why are you keeping quiet? You don''t like me?


    With a worrying look, the wave soldiers ask.


    "No way."


    I know it''s familiar, and I''m tired of being a familiar person or not, but I don''t get that feeling about this boy. No, I felt resistance at first, but now it''s gone.


    "I don''t... I don''t. I just don''t like to talk..."


    "Oh, you''re shy. Ah. Difficult."


    In tired words, the wave soldiers take their gaze off for a moment and take their heads off.


    "Well, you don''t have to speak in words, because I can hear your heart. Hate swirled. It was just as funny as mine. Even though you have a beautiful face like a doll, the flavor rotted and rotten in the drool was extra laughable."


    Faced again, with a demonic glow in his eyes, the wave soldiers uttered a statement that heartily surprised him with tiredness.


    "I''ve heard it since we met. The voice of my soul. You heard me, too, didn''t you? It''s not rational. You felt it, didn''t you? Didn''t I tell you? You don''t have to answer with your mouth. He said he knew everything."


    With his face on his face, the wave soldiers laugh and talk in a serious tone. Regardless of the voice of the soul, I can tell tirelessly that its voice and tone are not teasing or whining.


    "Me and you are one of a kind. Right? We just saw each other at first sight. You knew that. Glad to finally meet you."


    I do not deny the words of the wave soldiers. Mostly because you''re right. There is no discomfort there either. I don''t even feel like rejecting it.


    "While you say you don''t need words... you talk a lot..."


    "Ha, even if you connect with your heart, you also miss being silent with nothing in your voice - You''re silent. Especially if I don''t talk."


    The wave soldier broke his face to accusations and said what was best.


    Though I think he is a strange kid, I also like the fact that he is tired of wave soldiers.


    "But... I honestly want you to stop saying things like you''ve spotted all my heart. I don''t like that."


    "Oh well. I couldn''t spot it that far. Bad. But it would be helpful if you were so clear. I don''t know everything either."


    Rejected tirelessly, the wave soldiers honestly pulled back and apologized. Even then, I don''t show the atmosphere that made me feel bad at all. He''s a very happy boy.


    But Tired, on the other hand, felt, as the wave soldiers themselves said, that there was indeed a spiral of negative thoughts in the wave soldiers.


    (Unlike me, the quality... fiercely burning hatred is certainly felt from the back of the wave soldier''s mind. And he, unlike me... was lonely...?


    Tired once immersed himself in solitude, causing anger and hatred to be solicited, and snobbing at evil. but over the years, I ended up seeing Ayane regularly, and I found that the darkness in my heart faded little by little as I also made nature and friends, including the honeymoon. Also, when evil persisted and repeated, he gradually got tired of it.


    There is still a slight lingering anger and hatred in my tiredness that I cannot do. Sometimes they are caught by destructive impulses. But I don''t have the energy to dissipate it into the dark clouds anymore.


    (How long will you be boarding at the honeymoon... It feels cozy and hard to leave inside though)


    There is a feeling in my exhaustion that I should look around and complain that I should leave. But now, it''s stronger to say that you want to be devouring peace.


    When the wave soldiers returned home, a man was waiting for the wave soldiers in front of the pig garden mansion.


    "Hey, Grey Dragon, long time no see."


    The wave soldiers give a voice to the man with a totally different make laugh than he was showing in front of tiredness.


    "Pomegranate tofu sale killed"


    Man - the great monster that divides the demons - the Grey Dragon, reports briefly.


    "Well, that''s a sight to behold. So, to whom?


    The wave soldier''s making laughter turns into a distorted laugh.


    "I don''t know, but I wasn''t prepared for this one day. Me, him, too. It was too broad."


    "Ha, I''m not a person anymore because of him, and I lost my family. You look like shit. He wants you to go to hell."


    "He was already taking his family away from us and watching hell. It seemed like he was going to get revenge for selling the tofu."


    He was a poisonous wave soldier, but when he heard the words of the Grey Dragon, his complexion changed.


    "I''m his... he made me such a doorman for revenge? I didn''t do anything to him. Damn...... I should have killed him. But... he''s already been killed, and after he sees hell... whatever... what..."


    Confused, the wave soldiers creep through the gates of the mansion.


    I thought I had distressed the wave soldiers by saying extra things, and Grey Dragon exhaled small and left on hold without telling them what to do.

 790 9

    He also broke up with the wave soldiers who had traveled home along the way, and when Tired went home to the honeyhouse, Honeyhouse and Ayane were joyfully bickering.


    "Ayane sounds more fun with the honeymoon than with me."


    I was tired of smiling and mouthing with the intention of joking, but I regret seeing Ayane''s expression dramatically change and not saying anything extra.


    "You''ve decided to joke...... Why do you really take it..."


    "Excuse me."


    To the tired words, Ayane sounds apologizing for staying true to her face. Tired of looking at it, it gets worse and worse.


    "Ayane feels like she''s trying to be a better kid than she needs to be in front of Ray."


    Where the air was about to get worse, the bright voice of the honeymoon relieved my heart of tiredness and the sound of Ayane.


    "Yeah, exposing your impotence in front of your father is scarier than anything else. ''Cause that''s how I was raised."


    "Oh, Ray, you''re tough."


    "I don''t remember growing up like that..."


    I heard Ayane smile and mouth the joke, and Honeyhouse and Tired smile soothingly.


    "Well, Father, honeymoon, it''s time for me to spare you"


    But the awesome sound returned to his true face, and he uttered such a thing, so the honeymoon and the tired grin disappeared.


    (You won''t have to tell me now that the air went bad just after it recovered......)


    When this kind of thing sounds bad, tiredness frightens me. She is a well done daughter but can''t read the air subtly from time to time.


    But when you think about Ayane leaving at times, it''s not weird.


    Ayane comes to see me regularly and tirelessly roughly every three months, but I never stay there. The reason is that the presence of Ayane is neglected by the tired.


    There are many parts that honestly don''t fit with Ayane, who grew up so straight that I don''t think very much of her own daughter. He doesn''t seem to think so from the side of Ayane, but from tiredness, he gets very depressed from time to time. The longer we spend together, the better they look. For this purpose, the meeting period was limited and decided on the form to be met on a regular basis.


    "Are you leaving already? I wish I could take it slower."


    Being aware of the circumstances around it, Tired''s face becomes annoying as she reads the book to the honeymoon where she consciously applies it in a deliberate tone.


    "Ayane, not yet this time... stay for a while"


    Ayane is amazed at the tiredness of speaking with her eyes dropped on the book.


    "We might need manpower... maybe. I don''t care what happens to this country, but in the honeymoon position... I''m not going, and I''m looking after myself, so I have to help if I need anything..."


    "Okay. We are delighted to help you with your slightest strength."


    I can''t stop my face from breaking, and Ayane smiles and understands.


    "Hey, Ray, you didn''t see that, did you? That delightful face of Ayane. No body. You should take a good look at that face now."


    Tired becomes an annoying tannic surface to the honey chamber, which cuddles tirelessly from behind and says with a slight laugh, Ayane blushes and nags.


    After that, the three of us had a chat for a while, and when the sun only tilted and the honeyhouse tried to prepare the meal, guests visited.


    Follow after the honeymoon, tired and out to the front door. The honeymoon seemed to know who was here and I was concerned that he looked blatantly unpleasant.


    He was a middle-aged man with an irresistible style. But I can see at a glance that it''s called sharpness of eyesight, it''s called foot lifting, it''s not that of an ordinary person.


    "Give me this."


    Handing over the envelope with a certain attitude, the little man drooped his head even deeper and walked away.


    "What''s that...?


    Tired asks the honeymoon with its unpleasant face.


    "In charge of the decaying rope, the great man of the country. I wonder why you brought it to me. I wish I could take it to the main house. I mean, if you want to contact me, you can just let me go at the ceremony."


    "Honeyhouses will be the first to win."


    He is the master of decaying rope, but he lives a casual life alone, and all the details are honey houses that are made to do by the decaying rope main house and other sorcerers of the branch. But the fact that a directive came directly to me meant that the honeyhouse decided that a crisis was occurring or was occurring to such an extent as to shake the survival of the state.


    "Tonight, the White Fox, the branch of the star charcoal''s rotten spell, and the Silver Storm Hall, I don''t know, are also calling for a serious meeting. All right, come on, Ray and the others."


    Honeyhouses grinning toward tiredness.


    "I... they didn''t call me anything else, did they?


    "It''s quite important that this facial rash has a call. Even Ray had a hunch about it and stopped Ayane. I think it would be comforting if the most powerful and highly prized Shizuno Kazukujo jumped in and took part."


    Tired had no choice but to obey, as the honeymoon was the best thing to say, and I could not refuse it in the position of being taken care of.


    The iron lattice door opens and the big man enters the room.


    This was the first time a non-service person had visited here. But by virtue of it, when he sees that he is the one who has caught himself, Soo-woo remembers fear and frustration.


    I wonder what your name was.


    A big man named Tajima Bullet Three, who captured Zongwoo, asks.


    "Soo-woo Kanda."


    I think being mean by crap is childish and ugly, and I honestly name it.


    No, that''s not all. Sometimes it''s because I''m afraid of this inexperienced big man. While its strength, there is also that matter of that unintelligible interaction after you fight yourself, and if you respond tightly, you don''t know what you''re going to do.


    "Get out"


    In the short words spoken, the fear in Zongwoo rose. I could clearly see my own blood pulling away.


    "Is it time for the execution?


    Soo-woo makes you laugh desperately and sparingly. Given what I''ve done so far, the death penalty is reasonable. But the existence of a sorcerer has to be kept secret, so I''ve been thinking ever since I was captured that I would be executed in secret without a trial or something.


    "No."


    Peach Island to deny in short words.


    "Then what can I do for you? Police. Nice to meet you?


    "It''s not an investigation. Come."


    "No, say what it is."


    "Yeah."


    To Soo-woo asking about the matter, Peach Island smiled and nodded small.


    "No, you''re not"


    I was wondering if this guy is out of his mind, Peach Island, which starts to irritate me.


    "Release."


    Soo-woo blackened his head for a moment to the words Taoshima told him.


    "Yes?"


    How does it make sense to do all that and be released? Soo-woo wonders if you''re making fun of me.


    "Different. You could be released."


    "Are you kidding me!?


    Soo-woo is cursed.


    "No. It''s up to me to work, and I''m released specially. Um... well, you''re very good as a sorcerer, so that was expected. No, I expected it."


    "That''s gratifying. Releasing me means offending and killing women again."


    "It''s okay."


    He laughed and waved at Tao Island to get out, but Soo Woo turned mute and didn''t try to move.


    "What''s all right with you? No, what are you..."


    "I''ll educate you and make you change your mind. So it''s okay."


    "Huh... ahh... what..."


    Words are spoken that I didn''t anticipate in a powerful tone, and Zongwoo gets stuck in words.


    "At first glance. Okay. You''re not a rotten man from the core."


    "Just kidding! What do you know just from a glance? Oh!


    Soo-woo summons with an angry mind.


    "What do you know about me! What I''ve been thinking! How much I''ve done!


    "It''s okay. I know somehow"


    Zongwoo can no longer carry on two sentences to Tao Island, which I strongly affirm.


    (This guy is crazy...... It''s fundamentally a lot weird...... Absolutely crazy)


    Dumb, confused, and eventually Soo-woo''s thoughts come together, laughing damned.


    (Fair enough. It''s better than being kept in jail like this. I''ll take advantage of this guy, and I''ll see if I can get away with it. And I''ll kill you, kill you, kill you all over again. Trust me on my own...)


    Dark thoughts interrupted along the way, Zongwoo realised there was a fuss, and was stunned.


    (I believe in women on my own too, think they betrayed me... so... Does that guy feel the same way about me? Am I supposed to do the same thing as that woman?


    Peach Island''s position becomes who he once was and who he is now becomes his former lover. Just thinking about it made me nauseous.


    (You know, that''s the thing. Is that what I found out...)


    Holding his mouth, Soo-woo left the prison while trying to dispel his thoughts.

 791 10

    It was a literal emergency meeting, due to a sudden convocation.


    Eight people gathered at Tokyo City Hall. Among them, about three uncalled persons were also brought in at the discretion of those who were called.


    White fox string screw, the head of the White Fox family responsible for spiritual defense. Decaying Rope Honeyhouse, the head of the Decaying Rope clan, also responsible for spiritual defense.


    Shinosuke Kurata, master of the Decaying Rope clan. Koji Starcharcoal, the master of the Star Charcoal Stream spell, which is also responsible for spiritual defense. As a group that makes escort a business, Tajima Bullet III, the owner of the Silver Storm Hall, which has recently come to the forefront. Five that have been summoned so far.


    Shizuno Rei, the ancestor of Shizuno Stream Witchcraft, which has caused many problems in paranormal history for a long time. Ayane Shizuno, a Shizuno magician as well. Souyu Kanda, a man who was abusing heartbreaking witchcraft and committing serial women assault and murder. Those who were not called, but were brought by those who were gathered.


    Face to face in a dim room, each person, accommodating a variety of thoughts.


    (similar... to him...)


    The first thing Zongwoo realized when he visited the room was Ayane. At first glance, my heart bounced big. Because he looked a lot like his former lover.


    (Why are you calling him like this...)


    The first thing that Honeyhouse realized after visiting the room was Xingcoal Koji. Don''t hesitate, stare abominably. They also seem to understand why they are being stared at and are flat out.


    "Dear Honeyhouse, please show your face in the main house."


    Shinosuke called out to see how such a honeymoon was, trying to divert hostility from the star charcoal.


    "I don''t like it. It stinks."


    Honeyhouses without nibbles. And I won''t take my gaze off star coal either.


    "Wow, Shizuno Ryu, the troubled child, is in attendance."


    String screws look tired and tease.


    "If you say there''s a problem... I''ll take my seat off..."


    "I''m sorry, I was just making fun of you, and it doesn''t seem malicious. I think it''s comforting. Yeah, sorry."


    A string screw that laughs and apologizes without any shards of gratitude. In fact, we all know, including tired, that he''s not selling fights. He said it was a little light mouth.


    "Is there no star charcoal sorcerer...?


    I''m tired of asking. Whoever has the last name of the star charcoal that enters this place now is the one of the star charcoal curse, which is a division.


    It was even strange, on the contrary, that the main house of star charcoal was also to be called synonymous with monster exorcism, an expert who had solved monster entanglement disturbances, but was therefore not called to this occasion.


    "Even a problem with the Star Charcoal Flow spell in a branch?


    Koji Xingcoal inquires sarcastically distorted his mouth.


    "It''s a big problem."


    Without even trying to hide his discomfort, he said the honeyhouse kept staring at the star charcoal.


    "I''m not joking about being in the same room with a forensic user like you. Who did you call this guy?"


    "Whoever you say, I''ve been called to the government."


    Star charcoal to answer in an administrative tone.


    "Then disappear? Or I''ll turn it off."


    Honeyhouses that let you kill and say it off. It''s not like jokes or provocations. I''m seriously trying to kill you.


    "You think Shizuno is good and we can''t?


    Shortly after the star charcoal made a mockery, the honeyhouse cast its spell.


    In front of the star charcoal - a beast symbol appears on the table and when it turns into a snake, it opens its mouth wide and flies to the star charcoal.


    "Crouch!


    Star charcoal pulls out the dagger and rides away the snake. The snake''s neck was severed somewhere else.


    (Dude...)


    Soo-woo looks up to the honeyhouse that really attacked him. I am also surprised that no one else will try to stop it.


    (Maybe I''m the most decent person here. Why are these guys so flat?)


    Zongwoo looks around at the faces of everyone. String spirals were grinning slightly and Shinosuke had a drawn grin, but the others were indifferent or chilling.


    "I know you don''t like it. I''ll leave you here."


    When you sweat from your forehead and say no in a deep grace, the star coal leaves the room.


    "Oh, Michi, what are you doing? Let me return my precious power."


    The string screw pointed the lip. Shake your legs all the time.


    "That''s all those people are sacrificing, isn''t it?


    Honeyhouses stare at string screws.


    "The star coal stream main house can''t give up its power right now. The successors ahead are finished, and all the current successor candidates are young"


    and Shinosuke.


    "I see... but in the branch''s spell school, its understudy would be powerless..."


    I didn''t actually feel so much as lack of strength, but combined with the follow-up to the honeyhouse, Tired said.


    "What''s with that old man over there and the old man bringing him here?


    Honeyhouses turn to Tajima and Soo-woo and ask in an unhesitant tone. Next time the spearhead is ours, Zongwoo laughs inside.


    Peach Island stood up and headed for the honeyhouse with each body.


    "Silver Storm Hall owner! Tajima Bullet Three! Hearing of the crisis of the nation by the demons of the outside world and taking shields even if they are powerless! Best wishes!"


    The faces of the strong indoors were also overwhelmed by a loud introduction that did not allow them to say suddenly or not.


    (Is this the rumored Silver Storm Hall? I heard it was an escort organization that started with Chinese Daoism, but it sounds like a medium maneuver......)


    Seeing the Peach Island giant, tiredness deserved to be enough war power.


    "At the Silver Storm Hall, I recently heard of an organization created by the Chinese on the road."


    String screws teasing in a slight mood with a smile.


    "It would be easier to make it, but those in Silver Storm Hall are serious. I mean it, too."


    With a sincere eye on the string screw, Peach Island speaks out forcefully.


    "Then I mean it, too. Seriously, I''m strong."


    "Uhm. Seriously. If you don''t even take it seriously, all you have to do is repent."


    Peach Island tells the string screws of words and deeds younger than their apparent age in a big serious tone.


    (What, this less than farce interaction... You think these guys are gonna protect the country...?


    Soo-woo sighs loudly in fright. At that time, there was Ayane and eyes sitting opposite each other.


    (What are you looking at, this woman...)


    Soo-woo takes his gaze off reflexively.


    "Isn''t that the serial killer who was abusing the heartbreaking stream? Why are you bringing me here?"


    To point out the honeymoon, Zongwoo spills a grin of masochism while keeping his gaze out of the honeymoon.


    "This guy''s fine. I''ll take care of it. I''ll manage. So fine. This guy''s got talent, and he''ll definitely help."


    I assured him in a powerful tone, and Peach Island finally lowered his back.


    (Who can help...)


    Though it is a poisonous soul blessing without speaking out, I ask myself why I cannot speak out clearly and reject it.


    "Michi, let''s just stop complaining. Besides, you never kicked out the star charcoal curse. Even though I''m here now, it''s all suspicious."


    String screws that lie down on the table, stretch out their arms, raise only their faces and protest in a light tone.


    "There will be many other genres engaged in spiritual defense, what are they doing?


    I know that white foxes and decaying ropes called bi-perfections are called, but there are as many other genres serving the country as there are. That''s what the honeymoon points out, whether it''s okay to ignore them and call only such a few to make policy decisions.


    "Looks like you''re working properly? I went everywhere to gather information, that kind of thing. Michi is the only one who doesn''t work, Dace. Besides, it seems troublesome to gather a lot of people for confirmation of the status quo and future operational meetings. Collect only the strong ones and think they''re a handful of elite and good to deal with, Mars."


    On a string screw with a loose tone, the honey chamber exhaled as if she had given up and lay her eyes down. I don''t even know what the string screws say. But I admitted it.


    "What are you looking at, just now..."


    Soo-woo, who had been silent until now, finally opened his mouth. I couldn''t stand the sight of Ayane.


    "Oh, excuse me for this."


    Ayane watched Soo-woo the whole time because she overlapped with her father, Tired. So was the crime Zongwoo worked for, but the very atmosphere he emitted felt something similar to tiredness, and he stuck around and watched.


    More clearly, it was a first impression and a good feeling. Though not as heterosexual, but as a favor of man.


    "What''s going on? You despised me. Like that glasses lady over there, let''s get something straight."


    I finally got a chance to open my mouth, so Zongwoo decided to make a funny mess of it all here.


    "It''s not like that, and I don''t feel that way. It''s a misunderstanding. I''m sure he was interested."


    Ayanami excuses herself in a gentle tone, but Soo-woo comes kachin again for the last word.


    "Right, you''re interested. Ah. From a woman''s point of view, you''re interested in me committing and killing women. Haha. All women are prostitutes. Rotten to the heart!?


    As he was speaking with the utmost evil, Tajima''s Iron Fist swung down to the top of Zongwoo''s head.


    "Lots of pussy! If you''re going to dictate, dictate gently!


    To the words of Peach Island, a blessing to be taken in disquiet.


    "I''m not dictating anything! Does that look like dictation to you right now!?


    Though Soo-woo questioned the sanity of Tajima...


    "It''s twisted... oh, that''s the way you talk... I thought"


    Soo-woo, who says with a tired smile and is even more distraught.


    (I knew these guys, it''s weird to have all of them...)


    Soo-woo tries to keep his mouth shut much longer because he seems like an idiot when he gets excited and talks evil.


    "Uncle Peach Island Cowie. It''s time to get down to business."


    String screws prompt.


    "Then the string screws divide it."


    Honeyhouses prompt.


    "Yes, sir. At this stage, the government is urging us in charge of spiritual defence to be vigilant. I''m investigating, but the enemy seems to be a big substitute. Predictors and fortune-tellers are looking at a bad future. According to one of the predictors, he says the country will be taken over by monsters or something. Of course it''s one of the possibilities of the future."


    "I''ll tell you from here."


    Shinosuke takes the floor. I don''t even know string screws, and I have information that probably only I know on this occasion.


    "Last night, a decaying rope sorcerer captured one monster alive and let him throw up in surgery, but he said there was a bunch of monsters who were serious about taking over the country. It''s not like he''s one of those guys, he just heard about it in a monster to monster rumor, he barely knew the details, but he codes the story as predictive, too. And... that it''s that gray dragon that''s taking command."


    I hear the name of the Grey Dragon, and the same expression is strong. Even Zongwoo knows his name.


    "The great monster who destroyed the White Dragon clan..."


    Honeyhouses roar.


    "Investigations will continue everywhere. Once the full extent of the enemy is clear, we will come to the measures with the strong men here. Perhaps... a few elite, enemy heads - the flow of going to pick up the Grey Dragon. Of course, it could be a change of policy and a total force battle. Then all the magicians who work in spiritual defense will be at war with the outside world."


    In response to Shinosuke''s words, he appeared to be blessed as if his complexion had changed with the boulder. Peach Island''s temper is high, and Ayane and Honeyhouse look temperamental. Tired spills an invincible smile, only string screws remain the same.


    "If you have any idea what you''re talking about, don''t tell me."


    String spirals in a swallowing voice.


    (Thoughts��)


    Tired reminds me of wave soldiers.


    (That''s definitely a demon, too. You must have eaten pomegranate tofu and gone from being a demon...)


    I didn''t feel like mouthing that on this occasion.


    "Nothing much. So, can we dissolve it?


    "Oh."


    "Uhm."


    Shinosuke and Tajima nod at the words of String Spiral.


    (The subject is short...... The farce before that was much longer)


    It was a blessing that I wondered if this was a joke, such as protecting the country.

 792 11

    Tired went to school as usual, the day after the emergency conference against the outside world, all complained and joked about face-to-face.


    The pomegranate tofu sale had increased the number of monsters. Tired thinks that when the demon is increasing its number and putting it together so much that he intends to take over the country, it is still natural to consider the pomegranate tofu sale as one of them.


    "If the teacher finds you... you''ll be pissed off"


    Lunch break, watching a wave soldier jerking off a brisk tank toy, tired speaking.


    I''m also in middle school, and I''m not really playing with this kind of toy for young children. I''m sure it''s something memorable, Tired senses.


    "This is all I brought from Kasumino''s house. Kasumino is my maiden name."


    Turning toward tired, the wave soldiers speak with a bright look.


    "I guess it''s like my amulet. My father bought it for me in the city. Now I live in the city too, so I can get this stuff right away if I want to, but I used to live in the country, so it was unusual. I was so happy when I got it."


    I look at the faces of wave soldiers who talk lightly, and tiredness spills naturally.


    "My father lost his mind, and I ate and killed him."


    "It''s in the classroom for once, and let''s whisper about that"


    Tired of being gentle and careful.


    "Shizuno, do you think you''re a little crazy about me? About me, he said he was crazy...!?


    In front of the anxiously speaking wave soldier''s eyes, Tired laid his hands on his chest and let a bright green flame arise from his hand at an angle that seemed only to the wave soldier. It is a purifying flame, effective only for spiritual bodies, in Shizuno Liu Witchcraft.


    "I... am not a monster, though. Being a paranormal is certain. As the wave soldiers spotted..."


    "Good. Relieved. And I was actually impressed to see it."


    Tired of whispering, the wave soldier leaks a slightly excited voice and spreads a heartfelt joyful grin.


    "Even though I spotted it, it''s like I guessed it with my senses. Me, the mind of the guy on my side is pouring, but I only know vaguely, and I don''t have any certainty."


    "I see."


    Listening to the wave soldiers, Tired remembered that he had once tried to disciple a daughter with similar powers.


    "Oh, let me tell you something, I don''t eat people anymore. I was losing my mind when I changed from a person to a monster, and I attacked people gradually with allowances, but only then. Well, after that... I did harm to people, but it''s not unreasonable... and..."


    The wave soldiers say it sounds spicy. It looked tired, as it was obviously scratched.


    "That''s right. Shizuno, you''re thin and small, but you''re actually pretty strong."


    A spoken wave soldier suddenly shakes another topic.


    "So I''m relieved. I''m quite eclamptic, but Shizuno is stronger than me, and he won''t, so even if I get angry and violent, he''ll take me down soon."


    A mouth-watering wave soldier who doesn''t know how far he''s serious or joking while letting his uncontrolled grin stick.


    "Right...... It''s strong. Probably the best or second in this country."


    Tired said. It was meant to be humble to add the word about number two.


    "All of a sudden I''m going to be bold. But you''re pretty serious about that, aren''t you? It''s coming through to me."


    "It''s a problem to pass it on... there isn''t one. Well, whether I''m strong or weak, I don''t... want to work with wave soldiers."


    Tired told me, believing that this was his true intent was also conveyed not only by words. Even if a wave soldier is in an enemy camp.


    Ayane, who went shopping, ran into two people, Tajima and Zongwoo, just in the city.


    "Hey."


    "Thanks for last night. Do you live around here?


    "Uhm."


    Ayane speaking with a gentle trick and a smile to Peach Island on her face.


    (I look alike... the way you make expressions, the way you talk, that sort of thing is totally different. He wasn''t this classy. Even the atmosphere is different)


    Seeing Ayane, Zongwoo compares himself to his former lover.


    Ayane does not show any unpleasant faces, nor does she show any reaction that would make her gaze back or deviate from her gaze, in response to Soo-woo''s gaze, which she glimpses reluctantly. He''s staring back at me as if to observe Soo-woo the other way around.


    (I don''t know. It''s a woman. You know what a scoundrel I am, and if you don''t fear me, there''s no sign of contempt. What the hell, this guy...)


    Zongwoo thought that he was only an object of repentance, contempt, anger and fear from a woman''s point of view, such as himself, who targets and kills all the women, and rapes them before him, but I can''t see any such negative emotions from this girl named Aya Shizuno.


    "Here."


    Suddenly, Tajima pokes Soo-woo''s head small.


    "What the fuck?"


    "I said gently if you want to dictate. Don''t look at me."


    "Even this woman will be watching me."


    "Oh, excuse me. Being seen, I thought suddenly losing my gaze would hurt my mood."


    An unexpected dialogue emanates from the mouth of Ayane, who drips his head, and Zongwoo eats.


    (Does it look alike after all? Because he couldn''t have used such polite language.)


    I''m not supposed to be similar, but I''m really aware of it. And Zongwoo is also aware and aware that he is more interested in Ayane itself than in comparison by his former lover''s untrained.


    "We''re all going to dinner."


    "Huh?"


    "Am I?"


    Ayane and Soo-woo give a surprising voice to Tao Island, who abruptly invites us to dine.


    "Rice."


    Peach Island tells it again forcefully.


    "It''s only four o''clock..."


    "I''ll be worried about Father and Honeyhouse if I don''t go home soon after shopping."


    "He''s a demon."


    In response to Ayane''s words, Peach Island urges him toward Zongwoo.


    "I can fly far away. There''s no way to get demons out of here."


    Bad beasts can''t get too far away from themselves. If I could get it out in the first place, I don''t know where Ayane lives, so there''s nothing I can do.


    "No, I can get it out... I''ll let you know"


    "Say it quickly."


    "Shh, excuse me..."


    It was not a particular tone of blame, but Ayane apologizes and puts out a people-shaped paper. It''s not Shizuno''s magic trick, it''s Yin Yang Dao''s trick.


    Where I wrote a message to Ceremony God and flew, it was Ayane again wondering why I had to go to dinner here, but I am overwhelmed by the hard to refuse aura emitted by Tajima.


    "Let''s go."


    "Why rice..."


    Soo-woo finally utters his doubts.


    "To deepen our interaction. As a companion."


    A relatively decent answer returns from the mouth of Peach Island. But from time to time, I don''t care what you think for dinner.


    "Um... then why don''t you just hang around a little bit and kill some time, and then have dinner? It''s still early for dinner."


    "Let''s not."


    To Ayane''s suggestion, Taoshima somehow waves to Soo-woo.


    "Be my guest."


    Soo-woo says to throw.


    "Go where?


    Peach Island urges toward Ayane.


    "So how about an activity?


    I just got tired the other day, but shortly afterwards another activity photo was shown that I wanted to watch.


    "An activity..."


    Zongwoo has never seen an activity photo. I was interested, to be honest.


    "If you don''t like it, even sumo wrestling. Or would you prefer a girl opera or something?


    Ayane sees Zongwoo''s reaction and suggests this.


    (Even if they say that... I don''t know any of them. If they find out I''m an unrelated poor person like that, they''ll change this woman''s attitude anyway and look down on me...)


    Take your gaze off Ayane and be silent, Zongwoo makes you recruit negative thoughts.


    "Just make up your mind."


    Tao Island hurries toward Zongwoo.


    "I''ve never had a connection to entertainment before, and activities are fine"


    Unexpectedly, he ran his mouth and then blessed it with relief. I have myself been put on a ride to talk about how long I''m only going to play.


    "He was a poor man. I don''t know anything about that, and a woman got away with it, and I''m gonna give it to you."


    Soo-woo throws up so much, and puppy turns to the side.


    "You just have to go through a lot. I have money."


    Tajima says in the usual blurry tone, tapping Soo-woo''s shoulder lightly.


    "What are you doing to me?"


    "As you know, I''m a watchmaker and an educator. All right, I''m gonna take a cab."


    Peach Island stopped the cab and the three got into it.


    (It''s always been Peach Island talk...... I''m not the only one. This woman Ayanomoto is involved. This guy is like a guy who wields people like this, anytime, anywhere)


    But if you don''t like being swayed by Peach Island, you don''t.


    When I got to the activity photo studio, I was in the middle of a screening.


    "Want to wait for the next screening?


    Ayane asks Tajima and Soo-woo for confirmation.


    "I don''t mind. Come in and watch along the way and watch again from start to finish with the same seat"


    Ayane and Zongwoo follow suit as Tajima so decides.


    "It''s a long way from dark."


    Zongwoo squeaks pompously when he first comes to watch activity photos. There is no lighting in the building, only the footage of the screen and the man next to it can be seen.


    The man beside the screen was talking without a pull and explaining what was happening in the video. He is a narrator for silent films, called Activity Lawyers.


    "We''re showing, so I''ll show you to your seat. Put your hands together, gentlemen, and follow me."


    A woman''s salary with a flashlight bows her head and takes Ayane''s hand. Ayane gives Zongwoo his hand. Zongwoo hesitates, joining hands with Ayane and Tajima. When the female wage confirms it, she leads the three men with her hands tied to their seats.


    From about the seat, Zongwoo was heartless and fascinated by the video, listening to the lawyer''s commentary.


    After the screening, Zongwoo was wrapped up in his first pleasant sensation of being born. It was like I was going to another world, even that feeling.


    (It was a strange experience. I don''t know...... this entertainment - you had this world)


    I watch it again because it was a refreshing feeling but an appreciation from the way in.


    Finish watching again and go outside. In a fluffy mood, I felt like I was back in the original world from another world. I even feel bright when I say it was totally night outside. I wonder what if this is daytime, Zongwoo thinks.


    "All right, it''s just the right time. Eat dinner and share your thoughts."


    Tajima just walked away, and Ayane and Soo-woo silently followed it.

 793 12

    A little time goes back, at dusk.


    I once hated peace, and now I am spoiling and accepting peace.


    I have two voices in my heart to blame for that.


    One is the self that has yet to disappear, hates peace, and can rush into the world of the warring nations.


    One is himself who hates the world and blames himself for repeatedly winning eight.


    The former''s nausea is still good. The latter comes from conscience. This one is troublesome. I feel like it''s going to pile up and burst sooner or later. What happens to me when I burst? Horrible considering that. I have a vague feeling. When I admit and accept all my sins, I wonder if it will burst.


    Nausea and conscience blame themselves.


    I can''t shake it off either way, because I''m halfway there. If it''s bad, I''m distressed because of it, standing at the window, watching the sunset, tired thinks.


    I''ve always liked this time of year. As the sky stains red and darkens, my heart jumps as I look at the sky. No matter how many times I look at it, that feeling doesn''t change.


    But now, I''m sinking into something extra.


    "I''m watching the sunset. I like it."


    From the door of the opening, the bright voice of the honeyhouse made me feel a little saved.


    It goes well with the honeymoon. That''s why I''m tired of following her, and refraining from the evil I did until I met her.


    "At a time when the world changes dramatically...... so. And... as we call it, when spirits and demons wake up and crawl out, the evil is thick... and it''s time to fill up."


    "Especially these days, so I''m disgusted."


    Honeyhouses sigh.


    "I''ve avoided the fate of a sorcerer my whole life, and I wanted to take it easy, writer. You know? Heavenly Way is mean, so it doesn''t seem to forgive me either"


    Born in the main house of the decaying rope, from an early age, he was even knocked into his training as a magician and served the Lord solely on the grounds that he possessed rare powers, but he continues to fight his fate with all his strength.


    Being the Lord was also scattered and reluctant to resist, but eventually he took his seat. And the honeyhouse then leaps out of the main house under the authority of the Lord and tells him not to call it unless there is anything else to do, and he also abandons the operation of the clan and lives on his own as he pleases.


    The monster''s massive leap was exactly what happened. If you can''t ignore the boulder all the time, the honeymoon is getting hungry too. Besides, it''s not all disgusting.


    "Ma, Rae and Ayane seem to be fighting with me, and I''m comfortable. Let''s all settle this and make it a good memory."


    Honeyhouses grinning tirelessly. Powerful and spiritual, having two spiritual Shizuno sorcerers beside themselves had been a salvation for the honeymoon. One would have felt more relieved and would have come to the battle reluctantly.


    "Me too... I responded because of the honeymoon and Ayane. Without the two of us..."


    Words of tiredness stop on the way.


    Two people who feel signs of surgery. I am not on alert because it is not a mixture of hostility and malice.


    When I look at the window, the ceremonial god is snapping into the window. Tired opens the window and takes the ceremony.


    "Ayane, it seems to be late today..."


    I read the letters of Ayane that were written in the ceremony, and Tired said.


    "We met yesterday... Bullet 3, Tajima, and Souyu Kanda... they stumbled into each other and went to see each other..."


    "People seem to be okay with Peach Island, but Kanda''s okay? In the first place, I wonder how many people who use witchcraft to commit serial killings and women''s assaults will stand up and walk the whole city flat."


    In that sense, the man named Tamajima, who manages it, was also a honeymoon that I don''t feel very normal about.


    "Maybe... you''ll be fine"


    But Tired looked at Sosuke at a glance and largely guessed.


    "Not everyone who commits evil... is evil without salvation..."


    "I know that. But aren''t you worried?


    "Ayane is also a daughter who knows more about it than anyone else... Anyway, it''s my daughter."


    I can''t speak in front of the honeyhouse, but from the time I met Ayane somehow, I was tired of killing the villagers who were born and raised of Ayane with dignity in front of her eyes. I''ve been hiding from Ayane ever since and working scattered vices, but they are also stories that I just haven''t seen in person, and Ayane generally knows what tiredness is doing.


    "You mean you feel sorry for that Kanda because she''s a kid who''s been doing so many bad things too?


    "Sympathy is... different. Peer or... intimacy... Perhaps Ayane doesn''t feel resistance to him because he''s similar to me."


    That man named Soo-woo, like himself, suffers the sins he has committed. I''m laying low on sin, not knowing that clearly. Must be that kind of person, Tie just saw Soo-woo''s eyes and expression, and was spotting it.


    I went into the dining room and ordered pork cutlets for Peach Island, biftech for Zongwoo and omelette for Ayane.


    (Me... there''s always a gap to escape. And yet, why aren''t you running? Because you''re going to come after me anyway, and you''re giving up that you''re going to be tired of chasing me?


    Soo-woo can''t organize his feelings well on his own.


    "How did Mr. Tajima end up in the Silver Storm Hall?


    Ayane asks, Taoshima turns her gaze to Soo-woo.


    "Talk to this guy more than I do."


    "Excuse me. Was that something I shouldn''t ask"


    "It''s not. This is the one who wants to talk to you. So talk to this guy."


    "What?"


    Soo-woo opens his mouth gently to dismay Tao Island, who speaks of a hell of a dialogue. Ayanomoto also rounds his eyes in surprise for a moment, but interprets it by Ayanomoto and turns to Soo-woo.


    "I hear Soo-woo is a sorcerer who learned heartbreaking flow. I''m Shizuno Ryu, as the name suggests."


    "I can''t believe you talked to me... fine. I can''t tell you a damn thing. Roku, but I haven''t done anything."


    Ayane waving the conversation, but Soo-woo stops the hand of the meal and bites off his lips and nags as he fills up with bitterness.


    "Tajima seems to care a lot about Soo-woo, and isn''t he trying to save Soo-woo''s suffering right now?


    Ayane, who consciously lets Zongwoo go, not on Tajima.


    "It''s easier if you''re stupid about hard things, and I''ll talk to you, if you don''t mind. We''re going to fight together."


    I thought it was an extra favor, Zongwoo, but on the other hand, I find myself confused by the words of Ayane right now, feeling intense joy and relief. A twitchy thing is spreading in my chest, my whole body warming up, my eyeballs getting hot. The tip of my hand is shaking fine.


    (All women are prostitutes. It''s a creature to be cursed. Yet...... I was just given a few kind words, like this? You''re an idiot...... me)


    Reluctant to escape, Zongwoo remained silent.


    "I still can''t seem to sort out my feelings"


    When I saw such a blessing, I told him that Tajima would be there for me.


    But when I heard the words of Tajima, Zongwoo became a cunt.


    (What''s this guy like? Are you going to be my guardian?


    In fact, in the name of the protection administrator, Taoyama deals with Zongwoo, but Zongwoo trembles in anger when he doesn''t want to be seen or treated like that. What''s more, it''s extra frustrating because it was a star.


    "I''ll make him change his mind. Educate."


    Taoyama continues his words, knowing or not such a Soo-woo''s temper.


    "I want to unravel this man''s heart one by one. Seek help."


    "Yes, if you''ll excuse me"


    Hearing more words exchanged with Taoyama and Ayane, Soo-woo''s face is distorted with shame and anger.


    (It''s like treating me like a child... How dare you... Son of a bitch... what the hell...)


    But anger and shame soon draw, and another emotion boils again. Because of that, Zongwoo can''t speak up. I can''t even look up.


    "Eat."


    Seeing Soo Yu, whose dietary hand is stopped, Peach Mountain prompts him short. Zongwoo restarts his meal in silence, nagging to distract him.


    "Tomorrow, are you free?


    Turning to Ayane, Peach Island asks.


    "Yes, I''m available though"


    "Then mix it up with me and this guy, it''s training. It''s not just to open this guy''s mind, it''s also for future battles"


    "Okay."


    Although it was the Peach Mountain that decides forcefully, Ayane accepts it without hesitation at the earliest. I largely figured out what kind of man Peach Mountain was, so I decided to keep pace with them.

 794 13

    House in Tokyo City Hall.


    In front of the Grey Dragon, four monsters surround the pot to eat. The Grey Dragon is also with his companion.


    One grew four arms on one horn, a tall monster with blue and white skin. The monster name on a racial basis is called the Arm Slasher Kid, and the individual name is Aoyagi. He is the head of the Arm Slasher Kid.


    One is a monster with blue and black skin, low back like a child, but with a musculoskeletal figure and many fangs stretched from the inside of his mouth to the outside. This monster race is called a foot slashing child, and he serves as its head. His name is Left Kyo.


    These two species were also demonized four years ago by the pomegranate tofu of the pomegranate tofu sale, but most of the villagers went through a transformation into the same monster on a village-by-village basis because they mouthed pomegranate tofu. As a result, the same individual exists in the number of racial units.


    For the record, in villages with a large number of sick people, pomegranate tofu was only eaten by the sick, and villagers were reluctant to buy it. Because I thought it would be bad if the healthy ate and sold out and didn''t reach the mouth of the sick. But if there were no sick people in the place where the pomegranate tofu sale was visited, many villagers bought pomegranate tofu for the purpose of preventing the disease, and as a result many monsters of the same individual were born.


    I don''t know why I became the same monster in the same village, nor do I know how to sell pomegranate tofu. When he turned multiple people into monsters in other villages, he said all his looks and abilities had become separate, but in the case of arm and foot slaughter, he became the same demon.


    The two remaining demons are the Lord of this House. One has the face of an old hairy cat, and his body also has cat hair all over his body, but the body itself is that of a person. This monster, who looks like an animal man with a cat and a person combined, is called Uncle Cat.


    The other had a dog''s head. This one also grows body hair from all over the body, but the body belongs to a person. So, from the open chest, you can see the nagging and dripping breasts, which are also covered with body hair. This monster was named Dog Woman, and Grandpa Cat and I lived in this house as a couple.


    "Shortly after being demonized by pomegranate tofu, in a very ferocious state, he kills the people around him without sight, but the madness also immediately awakens him. After that, the individual differences are intense."


    With the pot on, Grey Dragon speaks in front of the four monsters.


    "We did not take all those who were transformed with pomegranate tofu as our companions. Something like 60% at best. Many resented and attacked us for turning us from men to demons"


    With those dealings, so much sacrifice has been made to my people, but don''t talk about it.


    "The one whose heart as a person has been left unduly. I... have no wonder and no untrained as a person. On the contrary, we are very hostile to humans."


    Said Zuokyo with a dark face.


    "Hostility towards humans will be the effect of a spell engulfed in pomegranate tofu. But as I mentioned earlier, individual differences are intense."


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t have as much anger or resentment towards people as I do in Sakyo. But now that I''m a monster, I''m breaking it off that I have to be hostile to people."


    It was Aoyagi who said so. To this demon, the Grey Dragon had a glance. Because of its thick, ancient samurai character to its in-laws, it is trustworthy and easy to handle.


    "We love humans. Hey, Grandpa."


    The dog bitch speaks with a nagging laugh and sucks off the juice of her cunt all at once.


    "Mm-hmm. I love it, too. Well, I love that face, especially when you die, and how it feels when you cut their flesh. Bye. Hiccup."


    He talks and Grandpa Cat laughs.


    "I like the taste of meat and blood. I like to cook."


    Dog bitch taking meat and juice from the pan.


    "I don''t think so, but this meat..."


    "Rest assured. It''s just chicken. I hear Mr. Grey Dragon doesn''t like people''s meat. Hi-ha-ha."


    When the gray dragon looked at the dog woman, the dog woman laughed strangely.


    "I''m negotiating with the Kijima clan right now. I''d love to have them on my side."


    "Well, of that ghost clan..."


    In response to a report by Grey Dragon, Left Kyo shows interest.


    "The ghosts of Kijima are difficult people, but if they show strength, they will obey. In that sense, if we take them before the Beast Emperor, the story will be easy."


    If that''s the case, Grey Dragon doesn''t believe and suspect that he made it the same as he did the earliest time.


    "You continue to wreak havoc on the Empire and stir up anxiety. When killing people, leaving witnesses behind, if possible, leads to the spread of further awe."


    When I saw Grandpa Cat and the Dog Woman, the Grey Dragon ordered it.


    "Hey, leave it to me."


    Grandpa Cat thinks it''s an easy job. Just kill people around as they desire, and their role is accomplished. If people''s fears are filled that way, the power of demons and evil spirits will also increase.


    "How''s your tail?


    Grey Dragon turns his face toward Left Kyo and asks.


    "I''m preparing a lot to activate the advanced fate manipulation technique, The Singularities of Fate. Originally I acquired this peculiar ability because I was a fortune teller. Divination is also used to manipulate destiny itself and lead us to the ideal system we want."


    The only people who had the knowledge of the manipulation and manipulation destined to make the mouth of Left Kyo were Left Kyo and Grey Dragon, so the other three people look at Left Kyo with a frigid odor.


    "While taking care of the Beast Emperor, is that possible?


    "No problem. Even when it comes to taking care of you, it''s not a big deal. Anyone can clean their home and prepare meals, and at best take and dedicate their daughter for the Emperor."


    Left Kyo answers faintly to confirm the gray dragon.


    "Aoyagi, you fight aggressively with both sorcerers. At the time the grenade tofu dealer was killed, they perceived our presence and put their backs on it."


    "I understand."


    With the nomination of a rough actor, Aoyagi smiled invincibly with joy.


    While the Grey Dragons toured the plot, String Spiral and Shinosuke were also discussing how to deal with the demons.


    That said, there are limits to this movement because many of the enemy''s trends still remain unknown. Enemy movements and strongholds take the form of a clear understanding before dealing with them. It is doubtful whether there is such a thing as a base in the first place. It is more likely that you are lurking in dispersion.


    "Can''t you set it up from here or lure it out?


    string screw asks.


    "When I say what I''m doing right now, it''s about as far as catching the monsters and letting them spit information or exploring their movements as far away as possible. How about releasing the grass?


    "Grass?"


    Shinosuke gives a surprising voice.


    "Send this monster to serve as a spy. The White Fox family isn''t very good at using monsters, but it''s in decaying rope, isn''t it? Even the White Fox would like to study it in the future."


    "Hmmm... I need to talk to my teacher for once"


    "Not Michi, but a teacher? What is the true nature of decaying rope?"


    "Still, it''s good because the Decaying Rope clan itself works. That''s unusual."


    The Decaying Ropes are landlords involved in spiritual defense, but rarely try to move, even at the request of the state. It is also to be foiled, differentiated from other witchcraft schools, but also of an ancient nature. For this reason, if it is a cereal crushing that has power, but does not work with idleness in its power and position, it is bewitched by many genres in charge of spiritual defence, and its reputation is not very good.


    The White Fox family is in line with decaying rope in character, but because it is much more accommodating than decaying rope, it has long enjoyed familiarity and trust in the paranormal industry.


    The relationship between the two genres is good, but it is only a superficial story, often neglecting and exploring each other behind.


    The same is true of why Shinosuke is in the position of being the master of Decaying Rope, while being close to String Spiral, the head of the White Fox, and frequently traveling to the White Fox family. On the face of it, landlords in the same spiritual defense are supposed to interact with each other and mutually incite each other, but in fact, the aim is to detect the White Fox family''s internal affairs and, if there is a chance, to stir them up.


    It is a decaying rope that is said to be immobile, but it continues to move where it cannot be seen, including the struggle for power.


    On the other hand, the White Fox family is aware of it, and if they can use decaying rope, they are conveniently using it, and if they have the opportunity, they are aiming to fall into it.


    "Insure. Stockpile. Prevent. This kid can''t do that around here. No, I can''t try. That''s not the most incompatible thing between him and me."


    Suddenly the tone and language of the string screws changed, but Shinosuke is not particularly surprised.


    Shinosuke is also well aware of Shinosuke, another personality of string screws that appears from time to time, dating from when string screws were small. And who it is.


    This other personality in the string screw is the personality of the previous life of the string screw.


    The knowledge and personality of the previous life are occasionally and partially expressed because string screws performed the technique of handover of knowledge and abilities in the previous life after reincarnation. It is thanks to this personality that string screws are young enough to know things and are full of talent.


    But the very art of taking over reincarnation, I have to say, is failing. Though I try to take over my personality, my knowledge, my abilities, and all of them, I can''t use the techniques of my previous life at all, and my personality rarely goes outside pushing string screws. Because only knowledge is completely taken over, if you care about it, it seems that string screws can also master the art of previous life, but string screws are not willing to do so.


    "Shinosuke, take your place. This child has been raised too young to run away, and the harm is being done. Unfortunately, the White Fox family doesn''t have a rope around her neck. My father was a fool, my mother a doll of his foolish father, relatives and magicians under the gate who were after the trail of the Lord of Darkness were just trying to take this child in. You''re lucky to have me and your Lord."


    "Right..."


    Shinosuke wonders if the other person in the string screw knows for what purpose he is approaching the White Fox family. Though I can think of enough possibilities to say it even though I know it.

 795 14

    Zongwoo, Tajima and Ayane gathered in the garden of the Silver Storm Hall mansion in the morning and came to train.


    Ayane was wondering what kind of training she was going to do, but all of a sudden she was made to confront Soo-woo and it went hand in hand with fighting in the name of the organizer. It is, of course, a forceful decision on Peach Island.


    "What''s up? Fight now."


    Peach Island, standing between Ayane and Zongwoo, arms up to encourage the two assemblers. Ayane is already in a critical position, but opposite Zongwoo is out of sight from Ayane with a blue face.


    "Soo-woo, aren''t you feeling ill? I thought it would be better if I didn''t have to."


    Ayane helps Zongwoo, who says nothing.


    "There was nothing until earlier, but what do you mean?


    Look at Zongwoo, Peach Island asks.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... damn"


    Soo-woo who whispers evil.


    Ayane sounds similar to his former lover. Much of the resistance is gone if we just talk, but I think a lot when I''m conscious of fighting even when I''m a combatant.


    So far, Ayane is fond of herself, but she thinks about it too, because of her stranger passion, that she might get too much momentum to kill herself, giving it away, remembering when she killed her ex-lover, and all sorts of emotions aroused her.


    ''You''re really worthless, aren''t you? It''s not worth making a woman. "


    "It''s been a good time. The man I deserved, the man with the money and the power, he showed up, and that''s enough. Pay box?


    "I held this me disproportionately, so just turn around and be satisfied with it. You''re worth nothing but a face and an array. I was born vile anyway - ''


    Plus, it brings back many of the words that cursed me. Negative chains continue to take place.


    I even hold nausea and do my hand to my mouth.


    "Women are... all prostitutes"


    Soo-woo threw up in a voice that was also clearly audible to Taoshima and Ayane.


    "What shall we do? Do you want Zongwoo to rest without being forced, or..."


    Turning toward Tajima, Ayane takes confirmation.


    "There''s also a hand in trying to get some rough treatment."


    "I like rough therapy. I want to be able to squeeze everything out and spit out the pus I''m saving in this guy''s mind. Can you do that?"


    "I''ll try"


    "Hey, what are you guys talking about..."


    Soo-woo utters a sinister voice to Ayane and Tao Island, who continue to speak on their own.


    "If you have a grudge against a woman, you can beat me to death."


    Quiet fighting, Ayane says away.


    "Of course I am, because I don''t like pain, the existence to attack as unilaterally as possible. If you don''t like it, please fight Zongwoo all you can."


    "Oh well. Can I kill him? Then... let me do that!


    When Zongwoo casts the spell first, two white bands stretch from Zongwoo''s hand and fly straight to Ayane.


    There are fewer numbers than the last time I used Peach Island, but there is a difference this time. At the end of the belt is something like a black beard. The belt brings corrosion from the wound area, but the belt simply cleaves. But it''s not just a shame.


    When Ayane tried to avoid it, as if spreading her wings, the blade spread wide beside her. It was not the earliest, and was shaped like a boomerang with a blade.


    This change cannot be expected from a boulder, and Ayane suffers a hand injury. Ripped from shoulder to chest, blood seeps out.


    (You don''t know what''s going to happen, so you should have prevented it properly with surgery, not trying to bluff it, etc.)


    Ayane reflecting when she was looking down on her opponent.


    Two bands with black blades, acting like pendulums swinging sideways in the air, strike from left to right.


    "Twisted Boy."


    Ayane activates the procedure. In the place where the Ayane was, something huge wrapped around the tunnel boils out of the foot of the Ayane with tremendous momentum, covering the body of the Ayane into the tunnel. The tip of the two blades pierces something of it, but it hasn''t reached Ayane.


    If you look closely, it was a very long body boy in a monk''s uniform. At the top tip, you have a head, and proper hands and feet. But the torso is as long as a serpent and stretches out and wraps around it.


    A white belt wraps around the boy and begins to corrode, but it also takes time to rot because of his body, which is too big. In the meantime, Ayane does nothing.


    Suddenly, the boy''s body jumped up. When I think I played like a spring and bounced a lot, I look up and fall down in blessing.


    "Ugh!


    Though it was a blessing to scream and panic, I read the end of it, and the sound of Ayane was already imminent. I''ve targeted Zongwoo, who''s disfigured, and strikes out his jaw diagonally from the bottom of his palm.


    "There''s a battle!


    Seeing Zongwoo fall with white eyes, Tajima proclaims in high spirits.


    When Ayane sits down on the spot and sits upright, she puts Zongwoo''s head on its thighs.


    "Stop... don''t touch... it''s hard..."


    Soo-woo regains consciousness immediately, trembling, and throws a word of rejection with a plundering voice at Ayane, who peeks into himself.


    To the soft, comfortable feeling of the thighs - although there is certainly comfort, that in turn makes you run scared, resulting in chills and nausea. Moreover, if that resembles a lover who cursed himself and abandoned him, all the more so.


    "You seem to have had such a bad feeling, but think rationally. It is impossible that all those who deal with you will do you harm. There is no evil man in this world, and there is no malice against you. At least not me and Mr. Tajima."


    Soo-woo''s tremor stopped at Ayan, who looked at him and complained in a sincere tone.


    If you think rationally, it''s certainly a simple story. That''s the obvious answer.


    (Oh, you''re right. This guy is right...... But... but...)


    It can''t be easy to pull out a black beard shot in your heart. Just thinking with reason, just reason, can''t help it.


    "It''s that easy to stay. Even if I know with my head, I can''t help how I feel. Eh. It''s that simple."


    "Um, sure it is"


    To summoning Soo-woo, an arm-wrapped Peach Island nods and agrees.


    "Then tap it into your body and make it remember. Knock in as many times as you can until your body remembers. This is the only way. Ayane, please."


    "Yes."


    "Huh...?


    Ayane leaves Zongwoo and sets up again.


    "Stand up. I told you many times. It doesn''t matter if I''m dealing with her, but if she has resistance and resentment, she''ll be fine. I''ll do it until my grudges and fears disappear."


    Towards Zongwoo, who remains down, Tajima says away.


    (It''s a hell of a deal...... I got involved with them...)


    Though blue, Zongwoo manages to get up.


    (But... you stopped trembling. That''s... sure. It''s not my fault, it''s a definite change...)


    Standing up, touching his chest, arms and cheeks in turn to make sure he was conscious, Soo-woo was unconsciously spilling a smile.


    "Hey, transfer student. Why don''t you say hello to your classmates?"


    Suddenly it was students with poor reputation on campus who called wave soldiers to a halt. He said his parents are big financiers, constant black rumors, and he can do whatever he wants with that authority, and teachers can contain them.


    Surrounded by three surroundings. Four in total. Unfortunately for them, however, there were no other students or teachers.


    The wave soldiers did not suppress themselves, but acted according to their instincts. It''s like killing a pig, that''s how it feels.


    "Puhiko?"


    He raises a strange voice, causing blood to gush like a fountain from his neck muscle, and a student tangled in a wave soldier collapses.


    The three surrounding men were taken aback by events that went too far out of the ordinary course and could not even speak up.


    Between them, the other two around follow the same fate.


    "Hi-no!?


    One of the remaining ones grasps the situation, screams and hips out. He was similarly put in a deep red slit in his throat, sprinkled with blood and finished.


    I look down at the four rolling corpses and laugh comfortably. No one has seen the murder scene, and if you keep your mouth shut, you''ll find out. It''s taka, it''s not moving at all. No, there''s nothing wrong with that. Worst case scenario, the police won''t be able to come to school.


    (But then, Shizuno and I won''t be able to see each other. That''s a bit......)


    If I thought so, the person I had in mind appeared in front of the wave soldiers.


    "Killer and demon... if I came to think I felt it, would it still be you... I didn''t know you were going to kill people at school."


    I''m tired of talking about surgery while I say it to a sigh mix.


    Then next to the corpse, a foreign being appears. It was only a myriad and heavily substitute for the baby''s head, which had bright red stained skin with blood. Every baby''s face is creepy laughing.


    "Wow, that''s awesome. What is this disgusting thing?"


    "It''s a red dough."


    "I see, it does look like a dough..."


    Answering tirelessly, when the wave soldiers are convinced, the baby opens his mouth simultaneously and devours one of the bodies.


    I found the body fluids inhaled by the baby from the body. It turns into a dried mummy while I look at it.


    "This will also be easy to dispose of. The bones are also crusty, so fold each garment and put it in the incinerator."


    Tired, he crouches down and begins to tarnish the dried mummy. The red dough is sucking the fluids off another corpse.


    "Whoa, whoa, okay. But wow, you. I can''t believe I called you such a monster."


    The wave soldiers are impressed, folding the second mummy with each piece of clothing.


    "Thank you, Shizuno. Thanks to you, I didn''t have to work hard."


    "Blood... on"


    Tired approached the wave soldier, smiling and thanking him, and soaked his cheek-burning blood with a handkerchief.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Rubbing under his nose, the wave soldier''s smile turns to a luminous laugh.


    "Though how much has come to mind, the place and...... let''s think about them. Making a case in a school building, etc. �� something else."


    "Order me...... no, you''re right. Suma."


    He was a wave soldier who tried to rebel spinal reflexively, but was stared at tirelessly nearby and immediately pulled in his words and apologized.


    "I''m sorry to say this, but you''re so much more of a monster than I am."


    Walking with two clothes and a mummy, the wave soldiers talk tirelessly walking next door. She is also tired and holding the mummy in her clothes.


    "As I said before, I... am not a monster. I''m a sorcerer. Maybe... your enemy... maybe."


    "Right. I can feel all the evil in that. Enemy... how can you be an enemy? Are you hanging out with someone like me? Are you tied to a position?


    "Position or smudge..."


    I should have been tired because I didn''t want to be tied to anything by anyone. But when you''re people-friendly, you can''t really ignore those relationships.


    "Is that smugness important? I''m not particularly... important. I felt like I was lonely and somehow... but honestly I can''t forgive those guys"


    Wave soldiers who think of the Grey Dragons.


    "Shizuno, you''re strange. I knew right away that it was compatible. As soon as I met him, I felt something coming through."


    "Is it love at first sight"


    "Whoa, don''t say that creepy thing. I have no taste in men."


    "I do..."


    "What?"


    To a tired word, the wave soldier grins pulled and stays stiff.


    "I do. But not to anyone... and not. That''s not necessarily how we get along... At last, it''s a double knife."


    "Oh well. Well, I don''t mind falling for me, but keep in mind that I don''t have that kind of hobby, so just give it up."


    Tired feels a little sorry for wave soldiers who look at themselves a little scared.


    (Well, I don''t care if you''re not in love or just a friend)


    I thought so, and tired laughed small.


    "Why don''t you come stay at my house? No, come on."


    He even came to the incinerator, putting a mummy inside and a uniform, and the wave soldiers said to his tiredness.


    "I''ll show you something interesting. I mean, show me a lot of your tricks, too, if you like. I want to know more."


    "It''s not something you reveal to people, like skill or ability."


    "Still, you just showed it to me for my help. ''Cause the other day, you showed me like a green flame. So, how about just two more?


    "Not just one, but two...? You''re greedy...... Fine."


    Suppose you don''t originally keep it a secret, or you can use it to deepen your interaction. Besides, the invitation of the wave soldiers themselves, tiredness was delightful. I''m also interested in his secrets and doing things.

 796 15

    "Uh... I''m staying at my alumni ''house today... you''re going to"


    When you get home, tired puts a no in the honeymoon.


    "Ugh... have fun"


    "I won''t do what the honeymoon imagines. Maybe..."


    Tired said when he saw the honeymoon laughing at the


    "Because tonight, I was going to cook a special curry croquette pork cutlet triple kill dish. Let''s go."


    The honeyhouse walks towards the window.


    "Sakura, why don''t you have dinner at my house tonight?


    The honeyhouse faces out the window and screams at the girl playing with her mother by the side of the road.


    "Eat -"


    "I''m always sorry"


    My mother, who was on my side, droops her head deep.


    "Mother''s coming, if you don''t mind. My boarding house girl says she''s going to visit a friend''s house tonight, so I''ll have one extra person."


    "Thank you. I''ll have it."


    To the invitation of the honeymoon, Pekopeko and his mother bowing their heads again and again.


    "Sakura''s house, it''s painful. Ever since you lost your father, your mother''s been working and raising you alone. That''s why I''m trying to be as vocal as I can."


    Towards Ayane, who was unaware of the circumstances, Honeyhouse said.


    "Honeyhouse, you''re sweet."


    "Haha, yeah, honey house is always kind ~"


    He received the words of Ayane, his hands on his hips and a twitchy chest, a honeymoon that he would become adept at.


    Tired took a cab and headed to the address that had been specified.


    Into a mansion in a large garden, strewn with walls as wide as any other mansion, in a luxurious residential area.


    Looking at buildings and gardens imitating martial arts mansions, tiredness remembers nostalgia. I once built a similar house in the back of the mountain and lived there myself.


    "Hey."


    The front door opens before you call, and the wave soldiers greet you with a smile.


    He goes inside, making many mistakes with his female salary and lower man as he walks down the hallway, bowing his head toward wave soldiers and tiredness.


    "You have a lot of servants"


    Tired said.


    "I''m comfortable living here. All the guys in here are talking to me. It''s all my favor to have a beautiful woman''s salary, but would you like to hold Shizuno as well?


    "I won''t take it personally. My favorite child... doesn''t seem to be here..."


    I haven''t seen all of the women''s pay, but I know I would definitely not be there.


    "What kind of preference is Shizuno? Some of them are pretty."


    "He looks younger than me, he''s taller... he''s lower than me"


    "I see. Is that your preference? I see...... yeah yeah"


    A wave soldier who puts his hand on his jaw and laughs slightly.


    "You ever had a daughter like that?


    "I held nearly five digits."


    A wave soldier laughs at the tiredness of answering sara.


    "Whoa. You can do hundreds of people a day. No, where did you source it before that?"


    "Fine... it''s a long-lived thing..."


    He was a wave soldier who thought Tired was joking, but Tired smiled, but he didn''t seem to be joking.


    "Oh well. Shizuno is a magician. And yet you''re in school, something''s wrong."


    "I think I''m weird too..."


    "Shizuno, don''t you have any friends? I''ve never seen you talk to anyone but me."


    "I wasn''t there... I don''t know what to talk about."


    And I can''t open my heart. Not because I''m surrounded by children and I live too long. Because they are normal people and they are not normal.


    "You can talk to me."


    "Yes, as the wave soldiers looked at me... and felt like one of them, so did I... because that''s the kind of consciousness"


    "Oh well."


    A wave soldier spilling lightning laughter.


    "All right, I''ll show you something funny, as promised. Let me see Shizuno later."


    A wave soldier said as he walked.


    When I opened one of them, there was an old man inside calling for a book.


    "This is my owner, I''m the owner"


    Wave soldiers pointing to men. Somehow tired of guessing the meaning of the word.


    "Hands."


    "Wow."


    When the wave soldier calls, the man mimics and squeals the dog, falls on all fours, tongues out and comes this way, hands on the wave soldier.


    "Around."


    "Wow."


    "Penis."


    "Wow."


    I''m a little disheartened to see a man who keeps following wave soldiers'' orders and imitating dogs, and wondering if secrets mean this. I guess I''m finally manipulating my stepfather into a puppet.


    "Not a very good hobby...... huh? It''s not funny at all."


    Tired to say so clearly. The wave soldier''s complexion changed.


    He remained silent for about a few seconds, silent with an unfaithful face, but opens his mouth from the wave soldiers.


    "You''re an understated talker. Ha ha...... No, I liked that too. Yeah. And it''s certainly not a good hobby..."


    He was a wave soldier who admitted to accusations of tiredness, even as he became a disloyal face and strayed his gaze from tiredness.


    "Yes. You should change it... fine. That kind of behavior. It''s about discrediting yourself. I''m sorry...... just to be clear"


    Tired of telling in a calm voice, the wave soldiers will look like they are going to cry.


    "Oh, I know. I know that, and I know that I was being mean."


    Wavemen throwing up in bitter voices. Both the tiredness of relentlessly and clearly denying his actions and the fact that it is to think of himself is heartbreaking without interruption. It''s unnecessarily painful and painful because I admit I''m tired of pointing it out.


    "But... I''m sorry if I''m upset about everything and I have to dissipate and bump it somewhere. Shizuno knows how this feels."


    "The more it hurts...... I know very well"


    I am tired of doing that all the time myself. To such an extent that it is not comparable with wave soldiers, etc.


    "I know, but these bad taste forms... you should stop. If you work evil anyway, in a more beautiful way...... let''s do it. Tsukasaki or something."


    "Tsukuba is fine."


    Seriously speaking tired, wave soldiers blow.


    "Because it''s evil, that''s beautiful. That''s my theory."


    "Is that why Tsukasa is so beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful. Fear of suddenly visited reapers... and unreasonably lifeless despair and resentment... There''s no way this isn''t beautiful, is there?


    "Ugh, yeah... well, okay... In the meantime, I''m gonna stop doing this. Somewhere in my heart, I even caught it. I wanted to see how Shizuno would react, and I might have shown it..."


    He gazes at his father-in-law, who is still imitating a dog on all fours, and the wave soldiers exhale loudly.


    "If I didn''t say anything... what happened?


    "I don''t know if I did anything. I thought maybe Shizuno was enjoying it, too, so I stayed put."


    "It''s possible that not saying anything, even if it fits on the surface, actually I despised it in my heart..."


    "Right..."


    I''m tired of looking at the nagging wave soldiers and wondering if I''ve said too much.


    (Seems to have passed on enough and shouldn''t I touch it any more)


    A silent smack on the shoulder of a wave soldier makes the wave soldier smile back. Sounds like a quick fix.


    "Then show me Shizuno''s technique."


    "It''s for combat... there''s so much witchcraft that even if you look at it... it''s not funny."


    "Oh my God, that sounds funny the other way around. Because I wasn''t funny, you don''t have to be funny."


    Wave soldiers make their expressions shine.


    "Is there anything I can break...?


    "Hmm..."


    Asked tirelessly, the wave soldiers go up to the room where their father-in-law was and open the door on the table.


    "I don''t know about the stone lights there."


    Wave soldiers point to the garden.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    When tiredness casts a spell, a small light flashing in a three-day moon appears throughout the room. Shortly afterwards - they flew towards the garden simultaneously, filling the stone lights with holes, and at the end of the day, the stone lantern collapsed.


    "That''s awesome... it does feel like it''s for combat, and if I eat it, I don''t have one"


    Surprising wave soldiers.


    "What about the other one?


    "So... what do you say?


    Tired is aport, calling a single picture. The painting has a red sky and a black earth.


    "Picture......? What the fuck!?


    When he saw that the surrounding space had changed, the wave soldiers looked up. As with the painting, the sky is bright red and the ground is bright black. And the black earth continues in extension, you can see the horizon everywhere, there is nothing else but the sky and the earth, different spaces.


    "It''s a subspace...... Do you even say you created a different world, with a slightly uneven dimension...... Shall I say I dragged you into the picturesque world?"


    Tired of not being able to explain well.


    "Who is Shizuno?


    "You said you were a sorcerer... didn''t you say? In that path, he is known as the Wai."


    "Why is such a magician studying?


    "I am in trouble at the house of a witch I know... I was advised to learn properly..."


    "Right...... I... I want to be normal, but I don''t know if I can. There''s no such thing as" normal "about killing someone you don''t like in school or manipulating a boarding house host."


    Tired got stuck in words. I thought those who dwell in the flames of hatred could empathize with each other, but I felt that something decidedly different from me had made me look like a wave soldier.


    "I can''t say anything...... I''ve never... normally admired it."


    This is a lie. Unlike myself, I have been dazzled and admired. But while I admire it, I don''t want to be normal. I don''t think so.


    "I... was born in the world of warring nations... right? Normally for me... that was it. In those days, that way of life was... the best thing."


    "I''ve been alive for hundreds of years. But I see, okay. I went through again. Is that who Shizuno''s dark emotions are? untrained to the world of that warring nation. You hate peace."


    Wave soldiers see through me, tired spills a self-inflicted grin.


    "On the other hand... peace has been sweetened... though. I enjoy shifting times, changing cultures, that sort of thing...... even. Especially after the end of Edo''s life, the changes were so intense... it was fun"


    "I know you''re not lying, but I have the power to know, but I still can''t believe it. After living so long, Shizuno''s mind doesn''t seem too old for me."


    "I think my mind is growing... almost stopped"


    Thanks to this, there is also the aspect that the mind is not old enough. That''s why I could have had too many lives. The righteous of immortality is distorted somewhere.


    "Almost doesn''t mean it''s stopped altogether, either. Besides, you preached to me earlier, and then you seemed like a very old man."


    "Right...... If it sounds like a great way to put it, I''m sorry."


    Tired also smiled small at the wave soldiers who smiled and joked and steamed back.

 797 16

    Zongwoo is regularly nightmared.


    Myself born as the son of a whore. myself abandoned by that mother as well. Myself having a miserable day as a male whore.


    Such a self could pop out into the outside world, meet one woman, love each other hard, and finally get something called happiness. That''s what I thought when I was completely saved.


    But its happiness was only a flurry to taste further despair and ruin.


    The woman was told by a rich man to abandon herself lightly. And Soo-woo cannot forget every word of his speech at that time.


    "You don''t have any money on your face anyway. If you were a concubine, you''d make money. But to that extent, I can''t catch up with him either."


    From Zongwoo, who used to be also a male prostitute, there was no more humiliating dialogue. But if you talk about it, it''s just a matter of being chased further.


    "Is it that bad that you don''t have any money? Born alone... born poor or rich, you''re the same person, but you have to be so discriminated against."


    He slaughtered the bourgeoisie Dra son, who had mistressed the woman who betrayed him, and then he tormented the woman scattered, too, before killing her.


    "I''m really sorry that it''s not worth it, but it kills us hungry and then it keeps killing women with eight hits."


    The woman you were supposed to kill, speaks to herself. A face so beaten up and swollen that the prototype is gone, and a miserable corpse chopped up all over his body, slowly comes this way.


    "Born as the lowest crumb, it fulfills as the lowest crumb. That''s your life. We were killed by such shitty scraps... Because I have always resented you in hell. Come here and die soon. When I come to hell, all the people you''ve killed, I''ll keep telling you about you..."


    In the middle of words, the women who were supposed to have killed them from the ground boil one after the other, heading towards Soo-woo.


    Zongwoo tries to escape by shouting a voiceless cry, but he is grabbed by his ankle and falls.


    Nightmares always break here. I wake up in the worst possible mood, surrounded by a horde of corpses. That was the classic.


    But this time it went on without waking up. The hordes of corpses cover themselves, and the nightmare continues.


    "Foolish burial."


    A familiar voice sounds powerful, and red petals are disturbed around.


    Soo-woo remembers this technique, his surname, and the Lord of his voice. I experienced it with myself.


    A corpse attached with red petals screams with a distressed look, whimpering his own body, turning into dust mustard and collapsing.


    After all the bodies disappeared, one beautiful girl stood in front of him, looking at Zongwoo with beautiful green eyes and smiling gently. You look similar to the ex-lover you killed, but that loving look and expression doesn''t look alike.


    Zongwoo wakes up from a dream. The time is still night.


    Awakening from nightmares was always in the worst mood. But this time - despite my usual nightmares, I don''t feel bad at all. On the contrary, it is filled with serenity.


    "Why is that woman in her dreams..."


    I fought scattered all day today, dubbed training, so it''s not strange to come out dreaming. I also saw that technique I used in my dreams at noon. But Soo-woo learned to fear that he appeared in the form of saving himself.


    Being in a dream in that way is because I suspected so much that I was in love with her and was trying to get through to her for salvation. If that''s the case, it''s because I suspected so much that it might be a new line to ruin.


    Soo-woo was stunned when he woke himself out of bed and tried to go make an addition.


    There was an Ayane appearance in front of me. With a dramatic gaze, I watched about Soo-woo, but when I smiled small, the figure disappeared like a lie.


    (Finally... have you lost my mind? No......)


    Though Zongwoo almost doubted his sanity, he feels that the remnants of the demon remain indoors.


    Second, I notice the feeling of something in my palms, turn on the lights and open my hands.


    The peach petals I saw during the day, and now in my dreams, were in my hands.


    Ayane, who slept, wakes up.


    The schizophrenic body that had been secretly set up with Soo-woo felt signs of working properly. And by waking up, I could also confirm that.


    Shizuno magicians also meet many techniques that act on the work of the spirit, and are therefore sensitive to disturbances in the spirit of those nearby.


    Sleeping tired felt the mind of the sleeping wave soldier disturbed in the futon next door and woke up.


    Hearing the wave soldiers being done, tiredness leans to the side of the wave soldiers, and faces.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    I heard the words I said crying, and Tired sensed what the wave soldiers were dreaming about. When he became a monster with pomegranate tofu, he lost his sanity and killed his parents, which seems to be a deep wound in the wave soldiers. Probably do this nightmare on a regular basis.


    Pity, Tired dives into the futon of a wave soldier and hugs his body. Then the wave soldiers carry it back, too. You''re free from the nightmare, stop crying and sleeping perfectly.


    (Good......)


    When I was relieved and tired I tried to get back to my futon...


    "Whoa whoa!?


    A wave soldier suddenly woke up, shouting and pushing his tiredness, and the futon snapped and lagged behind.


    "What are you doing?! Shizuno!? I told you I don''t have that kind of hobby!


    A wave soldier screaming in a wolfed voice and looking scared and tired in the dark.


    "No... that''s not what I meant, I''m having a nightmare... it looks spicy, so I just tried to give you a hug and comfort and calm you down..."


    "Then you''ll wake me up normally, or something like that. Yikes. Hugs, lovers, whatever, bastards don''t have that idea."


    To excuse himself, the wave soldiers said in a frightened tone.


    Three Ugly Hours when the grass also sleeps. Residential neighborhood.


    Completely up, drunk on his way home.


    "Nyah."


    "Oh-yah?"


    Before a middle-aged drunk in a kimono, one cat shows up and sounds like he''s mesmerized.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    "Nya-na."


    When a man crouches in a good mood and strokes his cat, the cat snaps his head into the man''s hand as he rings too.


    "Hmm?"


    And that''s where the man noticed something strange.


    "Hey... too much booze in there, huh?


    The cat''s tail looks long when you do it. It stretches like a snake for a long time, and the tip disappears into darkness and is invisible.


    Rub your eyes, slap your cheeks with your hands and try to wake you up drunk. Soshi and look closely again, but the cat''s tail still remains oddly long.


    "Heh...? What''s going on with this?


    A man gets up and walks behind the cat to see what''s happening to the tip of an unusually long cat''s tail. Cats follow it, too.


    We followed the tip of a long stretched tail, and eventually a figure appeared in the darkness.


    Illuminated by the lights, he saw the face of the shadow, and the drunk man wet his hips.


    "Nyao."


    My body is a person, and I wear people''s clothes, but its face is a long hairy cat. Its mouth seems to be laughing, and from its throat, a cat''s voice is uttered in the voice of a squeamish old man.


    The cat''s long tail was connected to the buttocks of a man with a cat face. In other words, the cat man''s tail is connected to the cat''s tail earlier.


    "So, so, so, so!


    A drunk screams.


    "Hiccup"


    Seeing his face drawn to the fear of drunkenness, Grandpa Monster Cat laughs with heartfelt joy, walks up to near drunkenness and crouches.


    What was a man''s hand turns into a cat''s forefoot. The only time I make cat hands is when I kill people. Otherwise it''s inconvenient and I can''t help it.


    A hand shaped the same as a cat''s foot is waved. But its power far outweighs normal cat scratches.


    "Hiccup. I can''t stop this moment."


    Grandpa Cat cleaves his drunken body apart with a joyful laugh.


    Grandpa Cat''s lifestyle was to kill those who came to stroke the cat. It is his above all pleasure to see the moment when the expression of those who loved and were pleased with the cat turns into fear and despair.


    The drunk eventually runs out of breath and the mutilated chunk of meat rolls down the road.


    "Well, would you like one?"


    Crouching, eating up on dead meat and eating cat grandpa. Not just Grandpa''s body, but also the cat connected by his groin and tail, starts eating the body.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    After a meal, Grandpa Cat took the bath from his nostrils and wrapped a piece of meat.

 798 17

    The next morning, following reports of a massacre in Tokyo, Stringspiro and Shinosuke headed to the scene.


    One of the officers approaches String Spiral while the cops are conducting a field verification.


    "Seventh combined with last month. What we have in common is traces like being ripped off by a beast and eaten. And it''s a body hair that appears to be a cat animal falling at the scene."


    The policeman was a magician held by the White Fox family. Report the incident to String Spiral.


    The sorcerers who serve the White Fox are in a variety of positions to make it quick to detect and deal with out-of-the-way incidents. There are cops, soldiers, politicians, businessmen, even among the Chinese and royalty at the end.


    "Plus, in two places where I was in charge, including here, I also confirmed the remnants of the demons"


    "Yeah, that''s what I know."


    To the cop''s report, with a bright, out of place smile, String Spiral turned the sheet on the corpse and looked down at the pieces of blood painted meat that were so cleaved that they did not fasten the prototype.


    "The other person can be identified as someone in paranormal territory."


    Shinosuke looks down at the immaculate corpse and frowns. String screws, on the other hand, have not changed their complexion at all.


    "Shinosuke, by the way. Come on. Did you forget to tell me what you have to tell me?


    Shinosuke rounds her eyes at the string screw she asks with a smile. Without waiting for Shinosuke''s answer, String Spiral continued his words.


    "At the foot of Mt. Takao, I wonder why you wouldn''t report to me about protecting a girl? Decaying rope, don''t work too hard. I''ve been exposed to monsters, but it seems I''m talking about a kid who''s been running for his life."


    "Not really, not to you."


    Shinosuke spills a smile. This information is known only to a small part of the decaying rope.


    (If you''re curious about it, it seems like you can narrow down who the white fox is. I won''t do it though)


    Shinosuke didn''t even notice the string coil demanding that the information be disclosed after showing that there was a dignified intermediary.


    "At the moment, I don''t know the big deal. The story is that a daughter exposed to a monster with a low and blue skin was nearly sacrificed or made a contribution by a man of high standing among the monsters, but was able to escape. That''s all I could talk about at the moment, and she soon fell asleep tired. I can''t even hear more about my daughter not happening. Maybe she''s awake already."


    "What does it have to do with a bunch of monsters trying to take over the country?"


    "I don''t know, but if it has anything to do with it, it could be a clue."


    Shinosuke sees that it is extremely likely from the current state of affairs at the time of the story of the status among the monsters. Quick to be sure, of course.


    "Grey Dragon, it has become unsavory"


    On the side of the Beast Emperor, Left Kyo, who is supposed to be dedicated to taking care of the Emperor and activating the Fate Manipulation technique, deliberately takes a trip to the Grey Dragon and reports with a depressing face.


    "What''s up?


    "One of the daughters I gave to the Emperor escaped."


    "Is it your fault? Left Kyo."


    In response to Left Kyo''s report, Grey Dragon asks in a cold tone.


    "They let me get away with it, to be exact. According to what I have heard from other daughters, the devotee daughter was still young, so His Majesty, who cried and moaned in front of the Emperor, deliberately sent her to the people."


    "I mean, it''s your fault, Left Kyo. Before offering himself to the Emperor, he should also teach his daughter well."


    To the coldly speaking Grey Dragon, Left Kyo loses his word.


    "From an unexpected point of view, our plans may be exposed. No, you might want to see it spotted by the time the pomegranate tofu sale is killed."


    "Then we can say that the Grey Dragon, which did not stop the grey tofu sale from carrying out its activities again, is also guilty of a fault."


    "Is that meant to be a payback? Or is it fried?


    Ask the Grey Dragon about the words of Left Kyo without showing any emotion on the surface.


    Left Kyo, on the other hand, was stared at by the Grey Dragon and obviously flinched. Different stature as a demon. Left Kyo knows that his opponent is a well-known great monster, and he has the strength to easily erase himself and others if he cares about it.


    "They only gave me my faults and I just got a bad chest. This one is desperate to serve here. In time, the part that doesn''t bother me really comes out. Later, it''s a faulty situation."


    Still, I speak clearly about my true intentions, Left Kyo.


    "Right. I''m sorry."


    Grey dragon with eyes down and head down. Seeing that, Left Kyo also regains his composure.


    "You should also refrain from offering your daughter to the Emperor for a while. There will be enough already. I don''t even take it and eat it."


    "I understand."


    "And I''ll keep you posted. Aoyagi took the Kijima clan to meet the Emperor."


    "Do you want me to fight the Emperor"


    Left Kyo deeply regrets the Grey Dragon report. It''s been a long time since I''ve wanted to see the Beast Emperor fight, but I''ve just been away.


    Following the guidance of Aoyagi, the head of the arm slashing child, a dozen men of a benign physique walk in the mountains.


    This is Mt. Takao. Behind an arm slashing child walking in the mountains is a well-known demon, known as the Kijima clan. Most of all, unlike Aoyagi, they usually look like people, they have the names of people, they melt into the world of people and live.


    "Though how many people lurk in unseen places, couldn''t you pick a few more?


    Kishima Butterfly complains for two hours walking extensively through the mountains off the hiking trail.


    "Because the emperor cannot leave this land. Trouble with me complaining."


    Looking back to the head of the Kijima clan, Kijima Butterfly Metallurgy, Aoyagi said with a bitter laugh.


    "Whenever I go to see you, it''s going to be tough for you."


    "Once we meet, the bitterness turns into joy"


    Butterfly Ji snorts at Aoyagi, who speaks out with certainty.


    The Butterflies demanded that the Beast Emperor meet the Beast Emperor first in order to determine what demon the Beast Emperor would be, as a condition for the Grey Dragon and the Blue Leaf to enter under the umbrella of the Beast Emperor, who said their heads. In contrast, the Grey Dragons confidently agreed to it, and said to help them identify it, so the Butterfly Ji and the others intend to go to the Emperor of the Beast from the beginning.


    (That Grey Dragon worships, so I''m sure it''s not the only one...)


    I''m guessing that''s about it. Still, if we meet immediately and gauge its power, neither ourselves nor those of our clan will be satisfied.


    "Here we are."


    Blue leaves stopped in front of a hole in a steep slope.


    (Cave...?


    At first glance, it looked like a cave, but as if it wasn''t made naturally, it appeared in the eyes of Butterfly Ji and the others. Looks like a lateral hole I dug back into. In fact, the ground in the hole is dirt, but obviously paved traces can be seen.


    The inside of the hole is bright. I don''t know what the trick is, but it''s slightly warm while the walls glow slightly.


    "This glowing wall is also the work of the Emperor. It carries the sunlight so far into the cave. At night it carries the light of the moon and the stars, but the days covered in clouds darken"


    "Hmm..."


    Butterfly Ji had his inner tongue wrapped around him, explaining Aoyagi. Because if the technique were to persist and operate on everything in the cave, it would have required considerable force.


    As I go back down the aisle, I feel the demons getting darker.


    (This is... not just a thing)


    Intensely demonic, Butterfly Ji takes his breath.


    Eventually he walked through the aisle and had always exited into a huge hall. The demon thickens for a moment.


    Seeing the hall that appeared in front of him, all the Kijima clans were silent. For in the holes of the mountains was paradise, illuminated by light and greenery.


    The ground is covered with colorful grasshoppers, and even trees grow everywhere. There are different kinds of animals all over the hall. monkeys, squirrels, boars, tanukis, anagmas, mussels, itachis, tsukinowagmas, and a variety of birds. The surprise is that it coexists in the same space as other birds and squirrels, such as raptors who eat other birds and small animals. Of course I can say the same thing about bears.


    The hall is quite large and has extremely high ceilings. The ceiling is also glowing.


    In the back, there were multiple human figures. They are all young and beautiful daughters. And there are many who are half-naked or naked.


    One of my daughters is eye-to-eye with the anomaly and leaking her wheeze.


    "Is that... the Beast Emperor?


    In the middle of the mating, he turned his gaze to the peachy skin demon, and when Butterfly Ji asked Aoyagi, Aoyagi nodded silently.


    "Khu..."


    With a strange voice, the demon rose away from his daughter and turned to the Kijima clan.


    The skin is light peachy and glossy. His eyes and hair were red, two peachy horns grew from his head, and from his back he had wings that reminded him of that of the worm. Face like a boy who left an unbearable, extremely beautiful. I can''t say how big my body is or how big my body is or how big it is in a human boy.


    But the immense demons emanating from his body had left the Kijima clan alone flickering.


    "What..."


    Butterfly Ji groaned with a trembling voice. Just thinking about fighting the demon in front of me from now on, my whole body was dominated by fear.

 799 18

    When Butterfly Kishima saw the people of the clan, everyone was trembling just like themselves.


    I don''t think Kishima can do it either. The demons released from the Beast Emperor evoke such awe that they are cast into the bottomless darkness.


    When he saw how the clan was doing, Butterfly Ji looked back and punched himself in the cheek with his fist.


    "Don''t be cowardly. You''ll break the name of the Kijima clan."


    Quietly, the body color of Butterfly Ji changes red and two horns grow from his forehead. My mouth was torn, my body''s muscles, which were originally muscular, swelled further, and my body turned bigger.


    The people of the clan desperately fear, and transform themselves just like Kijima Butterfly, the chief.


    It was an extremely famous monster, with no strangers in this country. It was the incarnation, symbol and synonym of strength and wickedness and awe and power and anger.


    Ghost - This populist and major demon has been flourishing by the magicians for over a thousand years. Manufacturing methods are known, and powerful demons can be made with less difficult surgical logic, but they are the result.


    If there are many made, naturally there are also numerous ghosts who escaped the control of the magician. The freed ghosts began to form an inmate party, building ghost villages and taking control of people''s villages, acting on a racial basis throughout Japan.


    But they had a problem. The problem is that a ghost woman is rarely born, and her blood and strength weaken every time she makes a child with a person.


    Between men and women who draw the blood of ghosts, a pureblooded ghost is surely born, equipped only with the nature of ghosts. But the number of ghost women is small, and their life expectancy is only a little longer than that of people. Therefore, the pureblooded species born among them will inevitably attain a high status.


    Butterfly Ji is also the first pureblood ghost in the Kijima clan to be born in more than thirty years, and has the power to draw a line with the rest of the ghosts.


    "Uh-oh."


    The Beast Emperor smiled and his figure suddenly disappeared from the sight of the ghosts.


    The wind then blows with the unidentified roar, and the ghosts reflexively cover their faces with arms.


    "Where to?


    "Illusion!?


    "Up there!


    The first thing I noticed was Butterfly Ji. At a rate that seemed to have been done even with momentary travel, the Beast Emperor was flying with wings of insects grown from his back.


    The shape and wingspan of the transparent six wings, with just one of them being more than two meters gently, seemed very close to that of the dragonfly.


    The next moment the ghosts look up and confirm their appearance, the Beast Emperor disappears. And the wind blows much stronger than earlier, and the roar echoes up close.


    One of the ghosts blew big directly beside him.


    Only Butterfly Ji could see what it looked like. He said the Beast Emperor, who flew all the way around four meters behind the ghost, flew horizontally from there and fed him a literal flying kick as he did.


    (This... you''ll never win... adults and children...... no, that''s more of a difference)


    When the force and speed were too different, Butterfly Ji decided just to look at the blow now.


    Before he uttered surrender, the Beast Emperor was attacking the other ghosts as well. He literally shows endless flights, beating, kicking, and blowing up the ghosts as he flies blindly around next to, behind, and above the ghosts.


    The anger didn''t boil when I saw my people get hit unilaterally. Captured by feelings closer to despair than that, Butterfly Ji stood in too much fear. If this isn''t a fight anymore, it can''t even be called an arms test. It is only a one-sided play of the Beast Emperor.


    When I noticed, the Beast Emperor appeared in front of Butterfly Ji, right up close, peeling his fangs and laughing happily. I got a toy, and it''s like I''m playing with it - such a laugh.


    From close range, the fist of the Beast Emperor pervades the belly of Butterfly Ji. On the birth side, Butterfly Ji, who had never eaten before, collapses at the forehead, stuffs, gasps violently and spreads a bloody revulsion.


    "Kuhh."


    As if he had realized that he had finished playing, when he rang small, the Beast Emperor returned to those with daughters.


    "Lord Kishima, even then the emperor is half the power...... no, not a quarter has been put out. To the best of my knowledge, the Emperor of the Beast did his best to fight the Grey Dragon, but even then the Emperor could afford it, as if he were playing."


    Aoyagi, who finally came up to the side of Butterfly Ji, smiles and tells him.


    "Do you think he who can beat you is in this world? You think he''ll show up? Don''t you think it''s never a dream story to destroy even the world of men and create the world of demons?


    "I don''t know... I know exactly how powerful the emperor is, but as we were frogs in the well, so could the emperor... The world is wide and there are many strong"


    Aoyagi, who speaks well. But Aoyagi''s grin disappeared into the words of Butterfly Ji, who returned with an invincible grin.


    "I just wanted to say that chronic or overconfident is not a good idea. Don''t be offended. Fine. Let us pledge our allegiance to the Kinoshima clan and to the Beast Emperor."


    Turning to the Beast Emperor, who plays with his daughter, Butterfly Ji meditated with his fist on his chest.


    On that day, tired returning from school, dressed to be taken to the honeyhouse, he was to drive with Ayane to the Decaying Rope main house.


    "Apparently my daughter, exposed to the monster''s best balls, was protected at the foot of Mount Takao. Looks like we''re at Decaying Rope''s main house right now."


    I read the message of the ceremonial God, and the honey chamber told Ayane tirelessly.


    "Shh, so why don''t we go to the main mansion? I don''t really want to go. Follow me."


    I did not touch the reason why my lord, Honeyhouse, did not want to go home, but Shizuno''s parents and children, who lived there, obey honestly.


    Drive west from Fukagawa-ku, Tokyo, and travel to Toyota County. Even if I look at living alone far from my parents'' house, I know very well that the honeyhouse doesn''t want to have much to do with the Decaying Rope family. At the same time, it can be a pattern that can''t be cut even if you want to.


    A car was pulled over in front of the bamboo grove, from which point on a narrow road leading into the bamboo grove was walked.


    The mansion of the Decaying Rope main house was in the bamboo grove. Although the mansion itself is large, the garden area is not as large as the mansion.


    In the garden, men and women in kimonos train in the arts. Seeing the honeymoon, he meets deeply, and the honeymoon laughs lovingly and meets it.


    "I''m home..."


    Honeyhouses greet you home with an unpleasant voice as you open the front door.


    On the doorstep, one old man sat back and waited, waiting all the time for the honeymoon to return, or just came knowing in advance when to return home.


    "Welcome home, lady."


    A man with his hands on the floor and his head down.


    "It''s our master."


    "My name is Kazukan. It is a great honor to meet your famous Shizuno Takumi."


    "I''m Shizuno Tired. This... is my daughter and disciple"


    "My name is Aya Shizuno. I take care of you with my father at the honeymoon. We also interact as magicians"


    Frog Hill and Ayane greeting each other. Tired, on the other hand, only met lightly, and the words are short.


    "I like Ray''s greetings the most."


    The honeymoon says with a slight laugh and puts his hand over his tired head.


    The three of them go up to the house and pass to one of the rooms.


    There was a girl about seven or eight years old.


    (You''re too young for boulders...)


    If you are not at least around ten years old, you will not be the subject of tired sex.


    "This is her."


    "That would be this girl. I don''t care if she tells me she''s another kid here."


    Honeyhouses make such jokes about the words of Frog Hill.


    "I want to go home"


    "Just wait a little longer. I''ll talk to you later."


    Laughs and speaks gently to the girl who complains with an anxious face.


    "Tell me about the monster you met."


    "They called me Chemonomicado. He''s a great monster, other monsters said."


    "What kind of monster was that?


    "It''s so beautiful. It''s so sweet. The monster was not the only one scared at all. When I was crying, you were smart, and you took me all the way down the mountain. Fly really fast. Faster than a swordfish. I''m not lying."


    "Could you tell me a little more about what you look like?


    "Cherry blossom color, horns and fangs, bug-like wings, bright red eyes. He seemed like a sweet brother."


    Listening to the girl''s report, Honeyhouse, Tired and Ayane each look at each other.


    "The Grey Dragon is not the chief... isn''t it? It''s not what Grey Dragon looks like... is it?


    Tired has never met with Grey Dragon, but I know what it looks like. Anyway, he''s a famous monster.


    "There is a possibility that it has nothing to do with the Grey Dragon. Or maybe one of Grey Dragon''s commanders."


    And, honey house.


    "It is also possible that further above the Grey Dragon��"


    At the point of purposefully saying he was a great monster, it seemed tiring, as it was more likely to be.


    "The sorcerer who discovered the girl said she couldn''t get close to Mount Takao. From the mountain itself, he found a tremendous demon rising."


    Frog Hill reports.


    "So Mt. Takao is likely the home of the demon. Besides, if you''re evil enough to refuse to come in, Ray''s right, that the demon is the possible chief."


    Put your hand on your chin, the honeyhouse said.

 800 19

    In the garden of Silver Storm Hall, Zongwoo was still forced to train on Tao Island today.


    "You don''t seem to be getting into it. I still need that girl."


    "I can''t go in there with or without you. They hate us."


    He snaps and buttcakes, and Zongwoo throws up and throws up.


    "I''ll get some water"


    Tao Island turning its back on Zongwoo.


    "If I saw a gap and ran away, your face would be rounded too. Stupid guy."


    Soo-woo called out on the back of Tao Island, which showed a dignified gap.


    "It doesn''t. You''re not running away."


    Stop your legs, Peach Island assures you.


    "Why would you say that?"


    In fact, despite the fact that there have been many times, Zongwoo himself knows that he is unconvinced by his words because he is not bothered and fleeing because he thinks he will be caught soon anyway. Now I can wear it to my clothes, clothes and lodging. I was telling myself that this was better than a troublesome fugitive life in exchange for freedom.


    "I believe I won''t run away. No, I believed it. You promised."


    "No... I don''t remember making any promises."


    "Still believed"


    "No, no, no... you, aren''t you just talking to me, making it up on your own in your head, and thinking about it on your own?


    A blessing that begins to remember fear in the words of Peach Island.


    "Maybe, but there''s no problem. You believe you will not betray me. He''s a believer. I can see that. Beyond reason, I know somehow. Fight and you''ll see."


    Soo-woo''s fear turns into his usual frustration on Tao Island, which unilaterally determines.


    "I don''t know how bad you''ve worked. But I know. I also spot a kid named Ayane. You''re not a rotten bastard."


    In Tajima''s words, Soo-woo hardens. It''s not just the body, it also stops thinking.


    "If he''s a rotten heart, I won''t even look him in the eye. The daughter you''re thinking of, Ayane, avoids you too."


    "Damn......"


    Soo-woo''s rigidity was solved by that word in Tajima.


    "All women are prostitutes! Who cares!


    At a time of desperate denial, it is a blessing that I am beginning to suspect is so myself.


    "That''s what you think and you just want to run. You don''t run from me, but you keep running from your heart. Not just about that girl, but everything..."


    "Ugh!


    Soo-woo throws the stone that was falling on his side towards Peach Island.


    "Humphunk."


    Peach Island slaps off a flying stone with its head poked. In the air the stone was nicely broken in two.


    "Why bother dropping it with a head poke..."


    Seeing that, Soo-woo laughs unexpectedly.


    "You are a man of joy and sorrow. Envy."


    Seeing Zongwoo change, Peach Island speaks those words.


    "Sure, you''re always a sluggish face."


    It gets ridiculous to be mucky, and I normally decide to talk.


    "Mm-hmm. I always have this face. Apparently you don''t like to talk either. I often have trouble getting through the conversation well"


    "Why don''t you just try to fix it?"


    "I''m still going to do that, but it doesn''t work inside. I''m not sure what''s wrong with the way I talk."


    That said Peach Island went to get the water.


    (That''s him, sounds like a trick...)


    He was Zongwoo, who realized he was only a little forgiving to Peach Island, but he also felt like he didn''t have to keep rebelling willingly anymore.


    Downtown in the evening. Wave soldiers who were shopping alone feel demonic.


    It''s not uncommon to feel demonic all over the city these days, but it was a sign I remember, so when I turned to you, I ran into a blind old woman who looked familiar. He does not use a cane for the blind, and walks well away from obstacles and passers-by.


    "That''s for sure... he was at the Grey Dragon''s, he''s like a dog bitch"


    Whisper. Even if he was turning himself into a human being''s, the wave soldiers knew right away.


    (The smell of blood puffs. Are you killing or eating people from day to day)


    Somehow concerned, the wave soldiers snuck after the dog bitch.


    An old woman walks into a residential neighborhood and disappears into an old digging shed. The cabin itself is worn out, but it''s about the size of having two rooms inside.


    Lurking his own demon, the wave soldiers peek inside through the gap in the door.


    The dog woman had unraveled the figure of a person, growing hair from all over her body, changing her face to that of the dog, and was beginning to cook. Cut the meat into the pan and add, boiling.


    In front of the pan there was also the appearance of the cat grandfather. Next to it, the cat connected to Grandpa Cat''s tail is also round.


    I do hear Grandpa Cat is a demon who uses cats grown from his tail as pseudo bait to attract people, kill and enjoy and even eat those who come to stroke the cat.


    (Neither did I when I just became a monster, but why would a monster eat people''s meat? Not all of them, though)


    Wave soldiers in doubt while evoking unpleasant memories.


    "So, what was he like last night?


    Squeezing a fleshy bone, the dog bitch asks. It is obvious that you are asking about the Lord of flesh that is now shaving.


    "She''s about six or seven years old. I said cat or wow, and she strokes me with joy, she''s a menco kid. Where that face turns into fear, it''s a sight to behold."


    "I thought it was smelly and somehow it wasn''t. Hi-ha-ha. It doesn''t make sense to be meaty. Bones are tender."


    That''s what I said and laughed at, a dog bitch chewing up bones with me.


    (Why, I... you''re upset)


    Wavemen bewildered themselves when they saw the conversation between the two old monsters and their disgusting smiles, and their anger was clearly rolling.


    Huh, the wave soldiers thought, silently opening the door of the house.


    "Your Lord is not a wave soldier."


    The boulder cat and dog bitch were also surprised by the wave soldiers who appeared so abruptly.


    "I''ve been attracted to the smell of deliciousness, but don''t you have enough left to hem me?


    In a nostalgic tone, the wave soldiers chuckle at the monster old couple.


    "Oh, yeah. Yeah. Let''s go in."


    Grandpa Cat laughing and inviting amicably. The dog bitch is smiling and nodding yeah too.


    "Here you go. Oh, it''s delicious."


    Taste and wave soldiers eat meat while also being well aware that the original was a person.


    The wave soldiers then exchanged other loving conversations with the old couple as they fetched their meals and tried to break them down.


    "Can you show me where to take my prey next time?


    Ridiculous, I saw when it was time, and the wave soldiers brought up the story.


    "Whoa, okay. Do you want to go tonight? It''s really a masterpiece. I care if you adore cats. Where the human face turns and freezes in fear."


    "Oh, you''re looking forward to it. Take me with you."


    Grandpa Cat in a good mood. A good story carried, and the wave soldiers laughed damned.


    In the evening, String Spiral and Shinosuke visited the main house of Decaying Rope.


    "A girl would have gone home. I can''t keep it here forever. Because my family will be worried too. Besides, I''ve got all the information I need."


    That said, Honeyhouse told the girl what she had heard by talking to String Spiral and Shinosuke.


    "The demon''s building, the beast emperor. Hey. I thought it was a gray dragon, but it''s not."


    Arm up, Shinosuke becomes a difficult face.


    "There will be more than one population when it comes to monsters, and we don''t know if it has anything to do with grey dragons yet?


    And, Ayane.


    "Yeah, yeah. Let''s start with that confirmation, shall we? In the first place, we don''t even know what kind of organization it is, just because we have a Grey Dragon."


    Honeyhouse said, and I saw Shinosuke.


    "No, ma''am, new information keeps coming in. I also know the inside of the enemy. The group of demons currently active in and around Tokyo Prefecture is about those under the gray dragon. Tofu tofu is also sold. I''ve caught some demons since then, but all I talk about is gray dragons. None of them are under Grey Dragon''s command, but by the forces of Grey Dragon, they have spoken out to join their people."


    Shinosuke will report on the information obtained today.


    "You haven''t been able to make contact with the Grey Dragon''s people themselves? Did you just slaughter that pomegranate tofu sale?


    "Is it possible that the monster you captured... is deluding...?


    Ask Shinosuke as the honeymoon and tiredness continue.


    "I haven''t encountered anyone from the Grey Dragon organization. I don''t think you''re speaking falsely. He made me throw up because he threatened me a lot."


    Face each of the honeymoon and the tired, Shinosuke answers.


    "That''s how much information and movement the enemy seems to know now. I was wondering if the girl who got caught would be a good clue."


    And, string screws.


    "The Beast Emperor and I don''t necessarily have anything to do with it, and either way, we need to get inside Mount Takao and check it out. He''s the bearer of a demon who said our magician was terrified and couldn''t let him in, and the bearer of considerable power, I''m sure."


    "Even if it''s irrelevant now, there''s a chance that you''ll join hands with the Grey Dragon."


    The honeyhouse said, and Ayane tuned in to it.


    "Then we''ll go to Takao Mountain now."


    The string screw rises up vigorously and raises one hand with the bounced voice.


    "It''s just tough from now on. Mount Takao is huge, and it takes time to explore."


    "I have school tomorrow, too..."


    "Oh, grown-ups are boring."


    Shinosuke and tiredness showed difficulty, and string screws swelled cheeks.

 801 20

    night. The wave soldiers, with Grandpa Cat, took to an unpopular place.


    Two lurking between the building and the building.


    "Be quiet."


    The wave soldiers nod silently at Uncle Cat with his index finger on his mouth.


    A cat at the end of Grandpa Cat''s tail walks out of between buildings and down a no-one''s night lane.


    After a while, a tall boy, about two or three older than a wave soldier, walked on the night lane, saw the cat, crouched happily, and began to stroke the cat.


    "Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho."


    Grandpa Cat looks at the wave soldiers and leaks a happy voice.


    As usual, when a boy does it, he notices a long tail and walks toward the lurker of the cat grandfather, who is at the end of the tail. Look at that, Grandpa Cat standing with his tail in a bin. But the tail I stood on is broken and drooling along the way.


    "Ha? Ugh, whoa, whoa!


    A boy who goes to the end of his tail, encounters his cat grandfather between buildings, and screams.


    Grandpa Cat waves his arm, incidentally chopping up the boy and killing him miserably.


    "Ho, you want to see that now? You look really good, huh? It''s a masterpiece! Uh-huh. I was in a good mood to stroke my cat, but it caught my fear!?


    Grandpa Cat''s face, laughing in a good mood, caught my fear.


    "Oh, it''s certainly a masterpiece. A fool who cares if he floats is desperate."


    Uncle Cat is stunned when he sees the tip cut off from the elbows of his arms and blood erupting from the cutting surface. Wavemen laugh comfortably when they see Grandpa Cat''s face like that.


    "Humph ahhh!?


    Screaming cat grandpa. In addition to that of the current boy, I even shouted up to Uncle Cat and worried that people would come together, wave soldiers, but I also wondered if they would mind seeing me.


    Run an invisible blade due to mindfulness power and sever Grandpa Cat''s neck. Short range is a difficult ability and can only reach about a meter away. But to the contrary, as long as you approach, you can instantly take a hard blow of Special Attack to evade.


    "And then..."


    What we do after this is well planned and decided.


    At home, I slept with a relaxed bitch, but the two smells I was used to sniffing and the other smell I had earlier awakened my consciousness.


    "Welcome home, Grandpa, and wave soldiers."


    The blind dog bitch perceived the two of them coming home with the smell and called out. A total of three: Grandpa Cat smell, man''s blood smell, wave soldier smell.


    "No, it''s just me."


    But a wave soldier who went up to the house told him that he was alone.


    "Yes, this"


    Before the dog bitch, curdle with Grandpa Cat''s clothes, leave the bloody meat untouched.


    "Grandpa has business, so he wants to go home and deliver this meat and feed it to his grandmother. We had dinner, but that means we can have another meal or so, right?


    "Ki..."


    He was a smiling, talking wave soldier, but suddenly the dog woman''s face changed and he was distorted into anger.


    "Kisa-so well! The meat is not Grandpa''s meat! You killed Grandpa! I didn''t know you were going to eat me with that! You fucking hungry bastard. Oh!


    Lightly shrugged the flying dog bitch, the wave soldiers keep laughing naggingly.


    "Ha ha, failed. You''re a dog, so you have a good nose."


    A wave soldier runs an invisible blade.


    "Phew!?


    The dog woman, whose other senses were sharp, including the blind part, the sixth sense, read this attack and tried to evade it - however much of the attack she perceived beforehand, could not be avoided by the dog woman, whose physical abilities were not great, who was severed both legs and fell with blood scattered.


    "Aww!? Ahhh!? Whoa, whoa, whoa! Ka-chan!"


    "Grandpa and woman become animals when they scream."


    Looking down strangely at the doggy woman who wandered around, the wave soldiers took a chunk of bloody meat placed on the floor.


    "It''s not good to like or dislike it. My grandfather put himself up for a treat. I''ll stuff you in the mouth and feed you."


    As proclaimed, a wave soldier who squeezes the woman''s mouth and forces her cat grandfather''s meat into it.


    "Chin! Chin!"


    "See, taste and eat properly. Because I took the time to prepare a treat."


    When the meat is stuffed in the back of your mouth, you step on your mouth from the top with your feet to avoid letting it spit out.


    "Oops!


    "Oh, eat. Swallow. Grandpa''s gonna be so happy to cry."


    "Phew! Phew!


    I just can''t help it if I keep stepping on it, so I''ll step on it with all my strength over and over and I''ll give the dog bitch a taste of the pain.


    "I''m tired. It sounds stupid."


    When a wave soldier throws up, with an invisible blade, he severs the dog woman''s neck.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing, me"


    Looking down at the dog woman''s body, the wave soldiers muttered in a nihil tone.


    "I don''t know myself, but I''m so angry... Woohoo... I don''t know who I am..."


    With his head on, he leaves the house of a couple of monsters.


    "How much did you get angry with the creature that killed the human being? I''m not a human being, I''m a monster... Truth is, I''m a clown. See?"


    Outside, he was a wave soldier whining to himself to speak to someone as he looked up at the cloudy night sky.


    The wave soldiers returned home a little. There was a gray dragon in the front door of my house.


    "That was late. I''m sorry, but they let me up."


    Hear the words of the Grey Dragon and calm the wave soldiers. I was surprised, but there''s no way that I''ve found out I killed those two before I got home, and there''s no way I can get ahead of myself with that. I don''t like my nervous self.


    "Come up to the house on your own, what can I do for you"


    "People..."


    The wave soldiers find themselves annoyed by the words of the grey dragon squeaking.


    "It''s a matter of expression, I''m not taking word for it. What else can I say?"


    "Right. Many of the monsters are human beings if they follow the original path. People just forced people to change their skills and make them what they had to be."


    Grey Dragon tells with a dark face.


    "I''ve been transformed into a monster called the Tofu Sale."


    "And when it comes to the original, it''s people''s responsibility. It''s not just about resenting him. It was also a person who created the existence of a pomegranate tofu sale. So don''t hate him alone. Don''t hate us."


    Discerning the hatred that is in the wave soldiers, the Grey Dragon teaches.


    "I know. So I gave it to you guys."


    This was true. From the wave soldiers, I hate the Grey Dragons who turned themselves into monsters and drove their families to death, but they also know that they have the same darkness as themselves. That there''s just a chain of hatred going on.


    (And there''s no way I can avenge these guys with my own power, and then I made that calculation that I should point the spearhead of hatred at me and the person who created these guys themselves, as these guys say... This choice is also ridiculous and pathetic for me)


    A wave soldier who thinks masochistically.


    So, what can I do for you?


    "I haven''t been around to show my face lately, so I''ve been passing on directives from here. We started off in earnest. Increase demon damage to the Empire and plant awe on people. If fear spreads, so does our power. And it will also be the backbone of the advanced destiny manipulation that Zuokyo is currently trying to do."


    Fate Manipulation Regardless, Wave soldiers hated Left Kyo more than Grey Dragon. Blind faith in the Beast Emperor and the Dollars and actively kill humans around. There is a verse in which Left Kyo is also transformed from a person to a monster by Tsugura tofu, but hates people, looks down on people, and then the powerless, even if they are the same demons, look down.


    This is true about the cats, but anger and discomfort really erupt against demons who actively kill people. Even though I''ve killed quite a few people myself.


    (Who would cooperate with such a guy?)


    Poisoning wave soldiers in the mouth. To people, in the world, it''s the same with wave soldiers who hold resentment, but Left Kyo is not resentment, he''s killing people with something like voter consciousness. It also gives rise to disgust.


    "And it got unsavory. The presence of the Beast Emperor is likely to be revealed. If they find out, they''ll find out where it is."


    "I wonder what kind of dumb snark there was. You guys are out of the picture, too. So we can wipe out mankind and make a world of demons."


    Grey Dragon takes a small sigh to the wave soldier who says in disgust.


    "Failure will always be committed. Sometimes small failures cause collapse. I live a lot longer than you, and I''ve had a lot of experiences. Still, it should be noted that we have faced a number of things that are completely unimaginable. That''s the same thing this time."


    It was a late lapse, though it did not understand the nature of the Beast Emperor, but nevertheless an action that went beyond the expected scope of the Grey Dragon. Because the Grey Dragon was seen by the Beast Emperor as one who just moves with instinct and desire.


    "I don''t know exactly how to cooperate. Should I go through the street?


    "You should be monstrous, confused by the dark night, scare people, and kill them. Grandpa Cat has been working particularly hard lately. You can let me see how he does it."


    The name of the one who killed him after he let me see him earlier was named, so the wave soldiers erupt unexpectedly.


    "Hmm? Have you seen it yet?


    "Oh, that''s the one that puts the cat away. I''ve seen it before. Well...... think about it"


    Grey Dragon had no doubts about the wave soldiers who told him to stick up a distorted grin.

 802 21

    "What''s up? I''m not well..."


    at school. Time off, I spoke to the wave soldiers from the tired. The wave soldier today had a face that wouldn''t float in the morning, and tired was concerned.


    The reason the wave soldiers don''t float is because of what happened last night. That he murdered Grandpa Cat and an old couple of dogs. Anxiety about the future as a result of talking to Grey Dragon later.


    (After all, are we going to fight this guy too? He''s a sorcerer, and evil spirits and monsters are a pattern between enemies)


    Grey Dragon had spoken of things that would make him foresee a massive battle. If that happens, tiredness will likely also stand by the human side and fight monsters.


    "No... I don''t want to fight with you."


    "What''s going on? Suddenly..."


    Tired of surprised wave soldiers speaking out of context dialogue.


    "The monsters are moving vigorously right now, and they''re forming a groundbreaking party to make war with humans go away. Then... I was wondering if you and I would be enemies."


    "I''m not going to deal with wave soldiers from my side. Even in circumstances where you have to... Do you have one?


    "Ha ha, well, then no. Don''t worry, I''m not gonna do that either."


    Wave soldiers finally show their usual nasty grin.


    "I live as a person, but I''m not a person. It''s always been hard."


    But the laugh was only for a moment, and he returned to his original sinking face.


    "The Wave Soldier''s... hope is to live as a person, so this is how... you go to school too, right?


    Tired asks.


    "Oh. But... I might say something weird, but if it''s just the body difference or something, I might not have cared either. Even the body was a monster, but it could have been grand because the mind was a man. That''s my personality. But... but... I think my mind is a monster as well as my body..."


    Listening to the wave soldiers, the fear and disgust of the wave soldiers against themselves could be seen from the tired eyes. Though self-loathing is often boiling tirelessly, it''s hard to understand the area because you don''t feel like fearing the dark parts within you.


    "Shizuno, I heard who your heart is in the dark... You have no desire to avenge the world?


    "Very... there is, isn''t there?


    With the intention of asking a difficult question, I answered the wave soldier asking with the same face as I had come up with, but tired lightly.


    "Actually, I''ve done a lot of things like Usa Sunshine... During the Edo period, I repeatedly slaughtered Tsujitsu, and until recently... I committed allowances and gradually my preferred daughter... I was there. Now that I''m in boarding house, I refrain from evil..."


    I have a lot of fondness for the honeymoon, and while we live together, I don''t want to cause things to pity her, Tired thinks.


    "I can''t imagine Shizuno doing that. But Shizuno isn''t the kind of guy who talks jokes and lies in situations like this."


    Wave soldiers feel dark thoughts from their tired hearts, but they also feel no strong resentment enough to move to execution.


    "I don''t care who he is. Sometimes I''m driven by that urge, like I want to kill him. I actually killed him yesterday. My buddy... he''s a monster."


    "So you were depressed"


    "He''s like happy to kill people, so there was no guilt in killing them. But I didn''t feel better. The darkness in me doesn''t go away. I end up being jealous and hateful."


    A wave soldier says to mock himself.


    "Are you going to kill me tonight? Of course it''s sneaky. Neither do I. I don''t want to bother anyone at the boarding house."


    "What?"


    The wave soldier opens his mouth gently to a tired invitation that never occurred to him.


    "Kill whoever you want... in my case it''s refreshing"


    While it''s refreshing, I''m tired of being eroded by guilt, but I try not to be aware of it.


    "I mean, are you trying about me? Whether you can truly be a monster to your heart"


    "Yes."


    Tired replied instantly to the wave soldier, who perceived his tired intentions and asked.


    For a while, the wave soldiers conceived in silence, but the end of the lunch break approaches and opens their mouths.


    "Okay. Let''s try it...... I''m going through tonight."


    Tired of seeing a wave soldier say with a strong face, I had a feeling he probably wouldn''t be able to.


    Tama Village, Kitama County, Tokyo Prefecture - an area previously known as Pushu Village before the merger.


    In the open countryside, three farmers who have finished farming are walking in bickering.


    Seven or so tall and suspicious men, hiding their whole bodies in bollows, appeared out of nowhere, approaching from the front, and surrounded them.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Faced with an unusual situation in which a group of too suspicious winds, all of them long and hidden in cloth to their faces, were obviously surrounded by consciousness, the farmers wolfed violently.


    In the same motion as I said, the Phantoms of Longevity take off the cloth wrapped around their faces and bodies simultaneously.


    "Hi-ha-ha!


    "Then it''s a monster -!


    "Oh, ghost!?


    Farmers are afraid of arm slashing children with a horn growing from their foreheads, blue and white skin all over their bodies, and four arms, revealing the demon figure. Besides, he even carries two axes in his hand.


    "We are arm slashing children. He''s a demon who likes to slash people''s arms more than anything else."


    Aoyagi, the leader, deliberately explains and declares.


    One farmer tried to escape, but they were surrounded and there was no escape. Occasionally, one of the arm slashing children seizes me.


    The other two caught similarly. The arms slashing simultaneously are two arms without axes, grabbing each farmer''s wrist and stretching it wide aside. Yes, make it easy to slash.


    "You don''t have to kill them all. Instead of letting him die, you just have to plant awe. Slash them both and let the rest of them treat you."


    Aoyagi giving instructions to the subordination. As a matter of fact, this is the fourth time that we have already attacked a man in this land, but the arm slashing children that Aoyagi is now taking with us were the first new Americans to attack a man.


    "Uh-oh!


    "Higi, no, no!


    The axe is swung down and the arms of the two farmers are severed.


    I screamed and saw a friend sprinkling blood, and one of the others was blue, trembling and incontinent.


    "You can treat him. Let go."


    Aoyagi orders the rest of you to leave. Then...


    "Ogherziehn!"


    The farmer, who was safe, abandoned his friends in grandeur and ran away with all his strength, crying.


    "Excuse me, I let you get away"


    The arm slashing boy who was on the side apologizes. I didn''t expect to escape so soon. Then you abandon your people.


    "You have no choice but to stop the bleeding. I don''t like useless biocides. You''d better keep him alive to plant awe."


    To an unexpected development, it was Aoyagi, who orders him to become sinister.


    Tokyo Shinoji Station. Grey Dragon received reports from one of his men that Aoyagi was rampaging flashly in the same village, sighing.


    "Oh man, you blue leaves...... It''s good to get busted, but what if we keep busting in the same place"


    Grey dragon with a sigh. It''s like you''re attracting enemies.


    "You must be the one who told me to go wild."


    Kishima Butterfly Ji returns from Mt. Takao and tells him that he will join under his umbrella.


    "This is not the time to engage in darkness. Even though it is time to spread awe. If we don''t move the place and break it, we''re just gonna be the target of both the government-held magicians."


    "I see."


    Butterfly Ji convinced by the words of Grey Dragon.


    "With the intention of exploring how much of the enemy''s power, can we have that too?


    Saying so was a demon who looked far from what people looked like. At first glance it is a giant deer, but its body is red, producing four horns from its head and countless mushrooms from its back. From his jaw, the deer''s head, he had a long white beard stretched out so long that he was likely to reach the ground.


    The monster''s name is Deer Stream. Among the demons gathered at the gray dragon, they are ancient stocks, and they are not reincarnated with pomegranate tofu. I''ve known Grey Dragon for a long time.


    "Should we also storm at the same time? But in the middle of the day, I laugh at Aoyagi''s grandeur. I''ll keep it for the night. Because this figure stands out in town."


    The deer stream has its appearance, so travel in urban areas is still late at night. This is the first time I''ve been born to visit a city in the first place.


    "I command the people of the clan to change places and burst apart."


    "Nice to meet you"


    Aware of the earlier story of the Grey Dragon, Butterfly Ji told it, and the Grey Dragon confessed.

 803 22

    At the Silver Storm Hall main house, Tamajima received reports from his men that a monster had appeared in Tama Village, Tama County.


    "It seems to be the work of a monster named Arm Slasher Kid. There have been four reports of damage in Tama Village and Funakamachi, but it seems that the information was delayed because it was gripped by local police officers because it was impossible for the monsters to work."


    One of the two men in line said sorry.


    "Uhm."


    Peach Island nods briefly with tough faces as usual, not by accident.


    "At this point, it seems that many cases have not been reported for similar reasons. White foxes, decaying ropes, our Silver Storm Hall, and even government intelligence agencies are investigating it everywhere, but they can''t go all over the Empire..."


    To the report of the other subordinate, Peach Island did not immediately nod, but conceived and vacated a few moments.


    "Mm-hmm. Tomorrow, but I''ll take you to Tama Village, where the arm slashes and the yakuza come out. Tell White Fox, Decaying Rope and Shizuno too."


    "Are you saying we''re going together?


    My men ask.


    "No. Don''t wear it. Tell him the Silver Storm Hall will take care of this. Depending on the size of the enemy, we may seek rescue later. Above"


    "Understood."


    Two of my men hang their heads and walk away more than in front of Peach Island.


    "Excuse me for saying this..."


    While walking, New America, of the two Silver Stormhouse Warriors, speaks to the Senior Warrior.


    "The Lord has come to think about it quite a bit."


    "That''s really rude. Well, I had my suspicions at first that you weren''t thinking about it."


    Hearing the words of the new America, the senior warrior said with a laugh.


    night. Tired and wave soldiers took to a remote residential area.


    (I don''t know what you''re doing... I am)


    On the way here, I squeal again in my mouth the words I have repeated in my heart many times.


    "Do you want to use?


    From a space of nothing, suddenly a sword appears in his hand with a sheath, and the wave soldier pulls himself away, tired as he offers it to himself.


    "No... I have something to gain too. Not only can you read or manipulate people''s minds, but you can tear people apart with your mind in mind."


    "I see. A pretty strong ability if you make an effort to keep your killer down as much as possible..."


    Attacks with mindfulness power have the advantage of showing little visual spare motion. Although it is the story of the person who does not possess power, because the flow of power is known beforehand and it is possible to resist (resist) depending on the nature of the ability.


    "I''m here."


    I lurked my voice, tired said. One boy walks down the road from the front. We will be a little older than ourselves. He looks weak.


    There are no people around. If you want to kill me, this is a great opportunity.


    The boy passes beside the two. The wave soldiers remained nagging, trying to do nothing.


    After being alone in a residential neighborhood round trip again, the wave soldiers look tired silently and with a soggy gaze.


    "I won''t force you... and if you can''t, I''m glad you can''t... You''re more right."


    I''m going to work wave soldiers, and tiredness speaks out.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know yet. I''ll try again."


    That''s what I said, wave soldiers waiting for the next passersby.


    (I don''t know what you''re doing... I am)


    Before I came here or after I came here, I squealed again in my mouth the words I had repeated in my heart many times.


    A few minutes later, passers-by showed up again. Now he''s a fat, middle-aged man in Japanese clothes with a tight head. He walks in twisting his teeth with a claw twig.


    A wave soldier stood in front of a middle-aged man, as if to block that gait.


    "Why, you hungry ghost. Someone."


    Apparently, he''s a muscular, and he makes a threatening voice. If you look closely, you don''t even have a pinky finger in your hand to whisk the claw twig.


    Shortly afterwards, a middle-aged man''s mouth ripped to the side. All the upper teeth are also cut laterally so that the cut teeth fall into the mouth or onto the road.


    "Ababa Bubba!?


    A middle-aged man holding his mutilated mouth in a mind-blowing slash and panicking.


    Slash that plenty more protruding belly, but shallow. I just slashed my clothes and fat.


    (If that bothers you, you should be able to just kill him. hesitant......)


    I think tired when I see wave soldiers who don''t even feel fine dust killing them and only attack them with their fatal wounds off.


    "Yeah Bubba!


    Then finally, the middle-aged man who runs away, he doesn''t even try to chase him, and the wave soldiers shut up and drop him off.


    But tiredness followed the middle-aged man with handsome feet, and when he overtook him from behind, he pulled out his knife, and snapped his neck. Make sure the middle-aged man''s body slips in, falls down lying down, and his neck rolls down the road.


    "Keep the witnesses alive... we can''t leave them... because we won''t"


    Back to the wave soldiers, Tired said.


    "What''s up? At school... didn''t you kill your students"


    "What... that''s fine. I can kill him. He''s the one who pissed me off. A felon. It''s an evil that can kill without any hesitation. But... I can''t kill a guy who isn''t. It didn''t upset me - I can''t kill a guy who''s not guilty of anything..."


    To the tired question, the wave soldiers answer laughing powerlessly.


    "You''re not. You''re easy to kill. Awesome. You must think he''s pathetic about me."


    "I don''t think so at all."


    Tired smiled gently and denied.


    "Neither have I... I have never told anyone this, but when I kill people too... I have hesitations. When my conscience hurts... I do. When I think of someone I know, I especially... will. When I do this... and strangers... if I find out I''m killing people with depression, I feel sorry for them... when I become aware of them... it hurts my heart."


    It''s not a consolation to calm the wave soldiers. I''ve never spoken to anyone before, I''m tired of it.


    "I''m confused like this because I''m no longer a normal kid"


    The wave soldiers speak quietly.


    "I''m not normal anymore. Not even human before that. When I found out, I was killing my dad and my mom. Dad and Mom, how did you feel about me killing you... How did it feel to be eaten by me? What do you think of me in the afterlife? Look, when I die, what''s Dad and Mom gonna say to me? You call me a monster? How dare you kill me?


    I was crying from the middle of nowhere.


    "I also know why I became a monster. They say it''s a monstrosity like selling grenade tofu. They''re stuck and they''re adding more monsters all over Japan. I became one of them. They took my family away from me like this, but they tried to take everything they could. They have power. Use that power at best."


    "Looks like they''re here."


    To the tired words, the wave soldiers annoy. I do have demons.


    "I''ve been drawn to the smell of blood and a slight demon... are you guys under Grey Dragon too?


    Three men show up and ask me so. They''re all disappointingly physical, tenacious men. They were all unrecognizable faces of wave soldiers, but as far as I heard the word now, they would be subordinates of the Grey Dragon.


    "Ha ha, you''ve come to the right place. There''s no hesitation in these guys."


    With a ferocious grin, the wave soldiers approach the men, who have no choice but to approach them because they cannot use them without a distance within a meter.


    The moment he entered the range, he was a wave soldier who emitted an invisible slaughter along with his intent to kill, but the targeted man jumped lightly afterwards.


    "Yeah......?


    Wave soldiers who did not think they could be avoided are taken aback.


    "Neither the killing spirit nor the movement of power...... I see too much. And�� they are used to fighting."


    Soon a tired man standing beside the wave soldier calls out and sets up a black-blooded sword.


    "To you...... it could be someone a little heavily loaded. Back off..."


    "Oh, oh..."


    The wave soldiers honestly obeyed the tired words of a quiet but unspoken tone.


    "Be careful. That Inhuman boy, you can do it."


    One of the men says, and the figure transforms. It''s dark and hard to see, but the color of the skin changes red, the mouth rips and the fangs peek, and horns grow from the forehead.


    "A ghost..."


    Wave soldiers roar. I have no knowledge of Wave Soldiers, but my opponent was from the Kijima clan.


    "Trying to be careful... the results are the same"


    Tired runs out. The first transformed ghost shook his arm with a burst of tiredness, but the burst sword of tiredness pierced the center of his chest - his heart, and the thick arm of the ghost cut the sky.


    When tired pulls out the knife, the other two ghosts loom from left to right.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    When tiredness casts a spell, between the two ghosts and tiredness, something appears like a stretched face that wants to flatten thinly, making the ghosts a little bit.


    Alert, one of the ghosts interrupted the attack and jumped to the side, but the other tried to stick it straight in. That became his life.


    "Ooh!?


    The Spiritual Body of the Water Son, vastly expanded in cloth form, also accompanied by a physical action, encloses the ghost and blocks its movement.


    Tired without difficulty of removing the neck of a ghost entangled in a spirit. I was left alone.


    I was wary of fleeing, tired, but resolutely coming.


    Even as he saw the difference in strength, Tired pierced the ghost''s throat with a knife, paying homage to the brave ghost''s behavior after he was ready to die.


    "You''re strong, Shizuno."


    Wave Soldiers Raising Inspiration


    "Yeah, probably the strongest in this country...... it is. Maybe."


    In this country - Tired was conscious of humility. I really think it''s the strongest in the world, but I dared to decide that.


    (Being too strong and not immersed in the joy of fighting strong enemies...... That''s also my misfortune now......)


    Fighting was the real deal of tiredness, but there''s no match for it. I''ve been waiting at the bottom of my mind to see if those enemies won''t get out in front of me, but I also feel like I can''t expect them anymore. That is vain and lonely.


    "Let''s keep it open tonight...... If you''re uncomfortable... I''ll go to your house too and come back with you... sleep and give you a hug?


    "No, that''s good"


    The wave soldiers categorically refused to take care of their tiredness.

 804 23

    At dawn, Tama Village, North Tama County, Tokyo Prefecture.


    Kids have been playing in the morning at a small shrine named Pressed Shrine.


    Good thing it was an unpopular shrine, the kids were playing up on the roof of the little main hall.


    "Shut up......"


    And, out of the main hall, where no one usually is, someone appears with his voice, looking up on the roof of the main hall.


    They were arm slashing children, who had recently been rounding the village. He was lurking inside the shrine.


    "Ugh, wow!?


    "A ghost!


    Look at that, shivering children. They heard rumors of ghosts coming around here.


    "Punishing child. Let me punish you."


    The appearing arm slashing child laughs and tries to go up on the roof.


    "Here, why don''t you stop?"


    Aoyagi took control of the arm slashing child.


    "I''m just a kid. Miss him."


    "Yes..."


    There may be an arm slashing child who threatened the child. The children descend from the other side of the roof and flee to a glance.


    "It''s a harvest just to give you awe, but it doesn''t taste good to know where you are. It''s high tide here too. It''s time to move."


    In the middle of the words, Aoyagi feels signs and finds herself fit. The arm slashing child, who was next to Aoyagi, also notices two men appearing in front of a birdhouse in a small shrine.


    "How long will you be asleep! They''re enemies! Meet me. Meet me!"


    In response to the cry of the blue leaves, the children of the slaughtered arms appear straw from within the temple.


    "You''re old-fashioned people. Doesn''t that make you feel like Peach Island?


    "Uhm."


    Though Zongwoo intended to tease him, Tajima nodded seriously with a leaning face.


    Seven men, including Aoyagi, an arm slashing child, and two others, Tajima and Soo-woo, face each other.


    "I''m an arm slayer boy with a head, Aoyagi!


    "Silver Storm Hall Lead Warrior! Tajima Bullet Three!


    Two people who give each other names and face each other. They felt each other''s samurai skin and were surrounded by a sense of exhilaration that they could not gain.


    "Do you want to call it total force? Or do you want to compete with Sashi?


    He smiles invincibly and dares to present one-on-one from Aoyagi, who is superior in number.


    "Let''s just say I''m interested one-on-one first. Zongwoo, watch where you''re going."


    That''s what Peach Island calls the big silver shield on hand.


    Aoyagi pokes at Peach Island. Fly parallel to the ground while Peach Island keeps its shield standing vertically.


    Aoyagi, who did not think the shield would fly, did not engage in this attack.


    "Guha!"


    He gets a direct hit by a shield and the blue leaves blow up.


    "Shallow"


    Speaking a word, Peach Island instantly moves the shield to hand. It was a blue leaf that could not be squeezed, but crossed two axes and four arms to take the defense and manage to stop taking heavy damage to the core of the body.


    "Head!"


    "Aoyagi!


    My men''s arm slashers turn colorful.


    "Don''t get your hands on me. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a toothed enemy."


    Blue leaves to control his men with a smile as his mouth cuts and he spits out the blue blood he has accumulated. Seeing that, Peach Island, which had so far stood still, also laughed with praise and joy, holding up her mouth corner.


    Aoyagi - now not trying to poke at once, expands left and right with a slip of foot, while approaching Tao Island to see how things are going little by little. Peach Island also does not try to fly a shield, but changes the direction of standing as the blue leaves move.


    (I can kill you. Now... I can afford it. Fight me with dignity. [M] Stupid, this guy)


    Turning her back on herself and looking at Peach Island full of gaps, Zongwoo tried to make a mockery that an opportunity had arrived to be able to betray her.


    "This is the result. Believe me, they betray me, they kill me."


    I squealed in my voice, tried to mock him, couldn''t. My face doesn''t laugh at me. My facial muscles refuse to create a form of laughter.


    "If you believe, people betray you. That''s what it is. In fact, I''ve been betrayed many times."


    A fierce metal noise rang. Blue leaves slipped in from side to side, circling the shield, waving the axe, but it was prevented by Peach Island''s shield.


    (Yet... more than that, he also loses all the status he has because he believes in me. Stupid. Big idiot. Believe whoever you are betrayed and no one can believe me anymore or anything...... stupid. Big idiot)


    The word ''believed'', which Tajima told Zongwoo, comes back to his brain vividly.


    "Humph!


    With the call, Peach Island wields the shield loudly. Blue leaves that were about to be punched in the corner of the shield, but bounced wide diagonally behind them and managed to avoid them.


    (The pain of being betrayed... I know best. After you spotted it, you took me...? I don''t think he has a head that can calculate that, and you spotted it by intuition?


    Soo-woo can''t concentrate at all on the contents of that battle while watching the fighting Tao Island and Aoyagi, and keeps thinking about something else.


    (What am I lost from earlier? Feelings split)


    Zongwoo knows. A man''s heart is a nasty thing, equipped with several divided selves. I have multiple conflicting minds. The feeling that I have to do this and the feeling that I don''t want to do this. That always bothers and makes you suffer. I don''t know the real answer to what I want to do after all.


    Still blue leaves trying to get around, but they wield huge shields and can''t help but jump back and dodge.


    "How depressing"


    Aoyagi looks irritated by the attack.


    "Get out of the way!


    Taking his posture immediately after the evasion of Aoyagi as an insufficient gap, Peach Island kept his shield in place and proceeded with a roar of blue leaves.


    "Ugh!


    Now he couldn''t dodge or defend himself, and he ate it decently. Blue leaves blowing with strange screams. Shoot the blown dog in the back once in a while.


    "Lord Aoyagi!


    "Oh, my..."


    He falls to the pedestal of the dogs, sees the blue leaves, no matter how he sees them, which have become completely incapable of combat, and the arm slashing children axe toward the island of Tao.


    "It''s not for me with you guys. You''ll see."


    The arm slashers are upset by Peach Island, who quietly say away. Sure, instinct knows.


    "You missed the kid. So I''m gonna miss you guys, too."


    "Whoa."


    Soo-woo laughs bitterly at Tao Island, which should have been his mission to slaughter the monsters, but makes a grand missed proclamation.


    "When I hunt you down, I will never miss it. Is that okay with you?


    Aoyagi stares at Peach Island and asks as his companions wake him up to help.


    "Oh, I don''t mind."


    Aoyagi naturally spills a grin on the island of Tao, who speaks out as a tattoo. I found someone fun to play with - it was that feeling.


    "Is that okay... that"


    Zongwoo speaks to Peach Island as he drops off the backs of the fleeing arm slashing children.


    "This is what it''s all about."


    Peach Island says it grandiose without moving.


    "If that''s the case, you can do whatever you want."


    I wondered if I was just being brought to life as a result, and Zongwoo laughed at it because it was crazy.


    The two men, String Spiral and Shinosuke, have been face-to-face since this morning to discuss the monsters'' rampage.


    "Looks like there were murders everywhere last night. It also includes a lot of work and thoughts from outside."


    "Wow, simultaneous multiple mutations ~"


    "What are you so happy about? It means the enemy is in full motion."


    Shinosuke takes a small sigh of sigh on a string screw that sounds happy.


    "That''s not why it''s funny. Why aren''t you happy?"


    "Damn, a lot of people are dead..."


    Shinosuke takes a big sigh of sigh on the string screw she asks in a straight face.


    "Looks like my old lady from Peach Island contacted White Fox. He said he was going to Tamamura and other places to get rid of monsters."


    "I also came to Decaying Rope. They will bring evil into the land by spreading their suspicions and fear in and around the Empire City."


    By doing so, the demon strengthens its power. But if the evil is full, the magicians and some sorcerers, who are ironically their enemies, increase their power.


    "I might do the same thing tonight. Not to mention White Fox and Decaying Rope, let''s give a voice from one end to the sorcerer magician in Tokyo and let him hit the response. I''m sorry about the honeymoon, but I have to get the star charcoal curse class to move."


    "Tokyo is huge, and if we rush after the incident, we won''t make it"


    "Ma, I am... Still, it would be better than nothing."


    Shinosuke had a hunch that it was going to be one big yama tonight.

 805 24

    That was about six and a half years ago.


    As the times moved intensely, Tired built a house away from people and lived secluded, encouraging them to train in witchcraft and swordsmanship as usual, dawning in the study of the creation of new techniques, and when they got stuck, they went down to town and lived in slaughter and rape.


    Regardless of who raped him, he had stopped doing so, unless it was so demanding with regard to the Tsukuba. Much of the hatred has softened compared to the early Edo period. Neither the dead nor the living, resentment persists in a certain amount. It fades with time.


    But there are still negative thoughts left in my tiredness. Even if it''s fading, it hasn''t disappeared.


    That day, tiredness had accumulated lust, so I went down to town to free myself.


    Find your preferred daughter downtown, if possible for an age limited edition that looks just like you or a little below.


    For once, it''s troublesome even if your face is known, so you''re going to wear a mask when you do the deed, but it remains bare in town. But even the face stands out. It is not something rarely found, such as a white child with blonde green eyes.


    Discovering the girl cleaning in front of the milk hole in Japanese clothes, Tired decided on the daughter.


    I''m tired of going in front of a girl and showing her a picture. It is a suspicious act that is too sudden, but there is no more emotion than curiosity, and the girl sees the picture.


    "Huh? What? What''s wrong with this?


    The girl who is dragged both soul and flesh into the subspace in the painting, causing confusion and fear for the changed landscape around her.


    The girl was in the woods. Depressed trees flourish, and there are various animals there. There are also birds. Deer, squirrel, unnamed bird, monkey, and even bear.


    All those animals were in the middle of a mating.


    When you look at the trees, every tree has a part of the trunk, which is dug in big. It is carved in a way in which human men and women interact naked in various positions.


    And odd incense stands in. Obviously because of that incense, the girl can tell when her body is on fire and crazy. Every time you inhale, your body gets suddenly hot.


    Where I left him alone for a while, exhaustion appears in front of the girl.


    "What about you? Where are you?


    Despite the full suspicion of wearing a ghost mask, the girl asks without alarm, not thinking this would strike. Looking like a swallowing personality, Tired exhaled small.


    "Huh? Hey. What? I don''t like it!


    Silently pushing down the girl, tired of putting it together. Act as usual. Once the act is done, I will use it for the production of a little spell catalyst and magic props, but basically I have decided to let you live without anything other than rape.


    I thought as usual, tired noticed something strange had happened, and I set myself apart from the girl.


    There was an intruder in my subspace. If we only perceive the existence of subspace, it would be possible if we were magicians of deeds. But it''s not just every bit, such as forcefully entering from the outside there.


    "You''re quick to notice."


    It was in the early twenties that I thought it was a woman who came into the tired subspace. I wore glasses, she''s a beauty inside. Even from the top of my clothes, I can see that I have a full body.


    "Who are you...? And what can I do for you?


    "I wondered what I was going to do while I made this many good subspaces around the city, to help such a little girl. Sorcerer''s name broke."


    Ignoring the tired question, the woman speaks out in a harsh tone.


    Space shakes. A door opens at the girl''s feet and she is kicked out of the subspace. It''s not exhausting. This woman did this.


    (In someone else''s space, you can flat out like this... I can''t believe you''re just... not)


    Tired decides that a high-ranking sorcerer, driven by the righteousness that happened to be walking, has caught a glimpse of him.


    (Long time no see...... looks like you can fight teething enemies)


    I was more excited about you than I was about rape. Fighting strong enemies is where you want it.


    "What?"


    When tired removes the ghost mask, the woman gives a surprise voice.


    "You, what''s your name?


    "Shizuno Tired..."


    "Oh, that infamous... you were such a pretty girl. I''m Decaying Rope Honeyhouse."


    I didn''t think the appearance of someone who rapes a girl was such a beautiful boy, a woman who got confused - a honeyhouse.


    "Are you on the brink of decaying rope?"


    "Even if it looks like this, I''ve finished my Lord''s inheritance ritual. Well, if you''re willing, I''ll deal with you."


    Hearing the words of the honeymoon, Tired was convinced. If you are the head of a prestigious witchcraft school, arguably the pinnacle of this country, it is no surprise that you do the divorce of forcefully interfering with the subspace created by others.


    Tired pulls out the knife and rushes out toward the honeyhouse. Honeyhouses take out beast symbols and activate the procedure.


    I saw what appeared in front of the honeyhouse in a way that blocked me and the honeyhouse, and just as tired I opened my eyes wide. It was a giant bamboo.


    Xu swims in the sky, tired and hits with a big mouth open. Tired turns his back on this attack. I also thought about slashing him with a knife, but I left him at ease. There might be a trap where blood is poisonous or acid. At the time the Xu is swimming in the sky, it''s out of common sense, and I don''t know what will happen.


    Honeyhouses add three beast symbols. One is a similar flying octopus. One is a giant statue with the tip of the nose as the head of a snake. One is a giant yadkari taller than a person''s.


    Flying swimmers swirl as they circle left and right through the air. From the front is a snake-nosed elephant that sounds and approaches the ground. The giant yadkari does not try to move and is waiting in front of the honeyhouse.


    "Man-eater Fluorescent"


    Countless little lights rumble and fill the snake-nosed elephant giant with holes. The movement of the statue stopped completely.


    In the meantime, two flying swimmers open their big mouths from left to right.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Two water spirits appear on both sides of tiredness, stretching their planar bodies wide and wide. A flying scuba sticks in there, but the Mizuko Spirit wraps his whole body from the head of the scuba.


    (10) It is in the air, but nothing can be done about it. My mouth gets wrapped tight, and I can''t even open it.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    When tired put his hands around the last yadkari, something like the light that was shining through despite the black emitted a thick ray that hit the yadkari straight and crushed it.


    Four beast marks were lightly torn, and the honeyhouse could not forbid upset by the boulders.


    Tired leaves the knife with him, slowly approaching the honeymoon in his footsteps.


    Taunton, in a way.


    Seeing the tired movement, Honeyhouse thought. If you still have the means to attack, just set me up, and I''m stirring you up with a move. It gives plenty of that gap.


    It''s not like I don''t have a hand yet. It''s not like there''s no trump card. But I think it''s useless to use, and I don''t want to use trump cards.


    "My loss, surrender"


    Honeyhouses with hands up. The tired movement stops and the knife is delivered to the sheath.


    "Just a little more... stick with me"


    Tired of saying with a disgruntled mouthfeel to the honeymoon who has lightly declared defeat. I was disappointed that I opened too soon but surrendered because I thought I could have a fine fight.


    "That''s right, I like to kill or offend, so stop attacking other kids. That''s such a little girl too..."


    Honeyhouses, even after surrender, said in an equally reprehensible voice earlier.


    "I''m not going to do you any more harm..."


    Tired said. Like there was no lie in the word, it sounded like a honeymoon. On the contrary, from my current tiredness, I feel no evil. I don''t think he''s the one who tried to ramble on a very old girl who doesn''t even go. That didn''t surprise the honeymoon.


    "Not for my taste, then?


    "You don''t like it. But... now I will spare you your bravery and kindness and I will miss it..."


    In fact, because of the honeymoon, I am tired of being drained of poison gas.


    "It''s not just the kids right now. Stop it all the time."


    But the honeyhouse demands it.


    "If you say that with your mouth and say yes I will stop, from the beginning... I will not do this"


    I''m tired.


    "What do you think? I think you sound familiar. This is how you''re responding to me, isn''t it, because you''re not a completely bad kid?


    "Well, that''s... but... that''s..."


    Of the honeymoon, stared at with big eyes behind the glasses, tired mouthed.


    "Come to us, Ray. I''ll take care of you. If you don''t like it, you can hurt me, you can kill me, you can offend me, so don''t touch anyone else."


    "Rui...... no, how does that happen"


    "Because there''s no other good way to come up with it. I can''t beat you either, and I''ll dedicate everything I can, so stop. So, I thought you''d know who I was talking to..."


    While tired, he was attracted to the honeymoon, which proceeded in a very forceful way. I was fascinated by the honeymoon, and I was glad that you were interested in yourself and admitted it.


    "As for the opposite sex...... not my preference"


    "That''s too bad. I prefer it, hey. Ugh."


    Honeyhouses laughing slightly. Somehow I feel tired figuring out the character of this woman.


    "But I''ll get you on that story. Different experiences�� consider it one of the training��"


    If you get tired of it, you mean the best loss, or this was your excuse for yourself.

 806 25

    Mount Takao. An artificial cave dug to make it the residence of the Beast Emperor.


    It was the demons of the subordinates who dug it, but then the Beast Emperor himself applied various hands, making it comfortable and creating a beautiful space like he had never seen.


    The Beast Emperor plays with the animals and interacts with the women in this cave hall every day. When the monsters come, they often smile and attack for some reason, but if they show no hostility or will, they stop attacking, and even if it becomes a fight, it doesn''t get to the point of killing their opponents.


    (He usually has a serene personality, but in fact, he is a hunk of struggle. They want someone who can fight with strength and equivalence)


    Left Kyo, the caretaker, guesses so.


    (But are you in this world fulfilled, such as an opponent who can fight each other with the Emperor? In that sense, I must say unhappy for the Emperor......)


    Left Kyo looks at the emperor and wonders if he can''t manage.


    "Ku ~?"


    The Beast Emperor, who was playing with the raccoon, notices Left Kyo''s gaze, grins, and shouts out to ask what it is for.


    "Excuse me. I was wondering if my martial arts opponent was handicapping me."


    The conversation is basically the emperor of the beast that doesn''t make sense, but Left Kyo decides to always speak with his mouth in front of the emperor of the beast what he thinks. Even if we can''t have a conversation, I don''t find Left Kyo annoying. Even if these words don''t make sense now, I believe it is sincere and respectful to speak up and speak up, and also hope that one day this feeling may make sense.


    "Ugh."


    As the Beast Emperor rose with a smile, he spread his wings and instantly flew to the sight of Left Kyo.


    Impressed and baffled Left Kyo. There was meant to be a good distance between the two, but for a moment.


    "Ugh?


    The Beast Emperor points to Left Kyo. No, I''m pointing to the bamboo that Left Kyo can carry.


    "When you put on an archery... will you be told?


    Left Kyo immediately perceived, took the two pieces, and stood up and set them up.


    "Kuhhh."


    The Emperor of the Beast laughs with satisfaction when he sees that his feelings have been conveyed to Zuokyo and that he can set up with him.


    "And it will be very difficult, but even as a matter of spare time, it exists that I try to deal with you at all costs and not bore you"


    Nervous, shivering voice, Left Kyo declares. My body is shaking, not just my voice.


    "Wow."


    The Beast Emperor invites you.


    "So yah!


    Left Kyo flies like he was bounced with a small body.


    "Ugh."


    The Emperor of the Beast, ruthlessly waving one arm at the left of such a decisive death, knocking it off without difficulty. Of course, it adds and subtracts enough.


    "also, sorry, totally off the hook"


    "Kuh."


    Looking down at Left Kyo, who lay flat, the Beast Emperor did not even look particularly dismayed, and when he smiled and shouted, he returned to where he had been, and now began to cling to one of his daughters.


    The women who were exposed here are also completely calm compared to when they were just being exposed. Left Kyo has judged that it must have been placed on the purity of the Beast Emperor.


    (Strength, charm, Your Majesty is equipped with all the qualities that those who stand above deserve)


    Seeing the Beast Emperor with a heartbroken face, Left Kyo thinks. As for the difficulty of not being able to have a conversation, it was not in the current head of Zuokyo.


    "Night out, more walking. I''m worried you might want to go out with some weird friends."


    Tired before going to school, the honeymoon jokes with a smile.


    "My friend... so it must be weird"


    That said, tired smiles back.


    "In itself, it is rare for my father to make close friends. Take a big look at some things because you are such a good, dear friend."


    It is the Ayane of the intention of a hugely seriously tired follow-up, but when I heard it, tiredness was less of a clich�� of pity, and the honeyhouse had a bitter laugh. And the reaction of the two became understandable to Ayane. I''m confused that I said something strange.


    "I don''t know which parent you''re talking about."


    "Shut up......"


    "Ah... excuse me"


    After hearing the words of the honeymoon, Ayane finally perceives.


    "But, Ayane always thinks about you, doesn''t she? You have to keep that in your head, don''t you?"


    Honeyhouses that push like teasing, but tiredness is blatantly silent.


    and all three of them there, feel signs of surgery. Though without hostility, it is a slight substitute.


    When the honeyhouse looks at the window, the ceremonial god for contact is snapped.


    "It''s from Shinosuke. He wants me on guard tonight."


    Read the text written in the ceremony, the honeyhouse frowns.


    "That''s a continuation of last night''s monster noise. I know what the enemy is after."


    "Once in awe of the people, sprinkle the land with evil and further strengthen the powers of the demons"


    Ayane made the mouth of the honeymoon, pointing at the enemy''s aim.


    "Plus, if you''re full of evil, you''re more prone to disasters..."


    Tired supplemented. This has happened before. At that time, over the years, it was a time of thoughtful preparation, full of evil all over the country, and catastrophe poured down as we stood.


    "He said tonight could be a battle. Lei, Ayane, let''s do our best."


    "Yes."


    Ayane nodded silently, alongside her quiet voice, to the honeymoon, which she told with a smiling but temperamental voice.


    The Grey Dragon was staying at the Imperial Hotel that day.


    Aoyagi, defeated in the battle against Tachima, told the story and apologized in front of the Grey Dragon.


    I feel sorry for you.


    "No, let''s think of it as a harvest, even if we just brought back enemy information"


    Rather, the Grey Dragon even thinks that this has obtained important information. Because I was able to know the existence of quite a few powerful enemies and their abilities.


    "Silver Storm Hall? It''s not just magicians, it''s really troublesome people turning to their enemies."


    The Grey Dragon also knew its existence. At first it was like a private army made of Chinese entertainment, but it soon turned into a full-fledged escort group, an organization that, with many achievements, receives requests from everyone, be it individuals, companies, organizations or governments.


    (The army and the police will all move. All humans turn into enemies. We can''t handle this alone, but here are two trump cards)


    One is the destiny manipulation of Left Kyo and the other is the Beast Emperor. These two are interlinked.


    "When Left Kyo''s destiny manipulation is complete, he finally invites the Beast Emperor into the Imperial City. Let''s get rid of Tokyo and become the capital of demons."


    "How...?


    To the words of the Grey Dragon, Aoyagi speaks the question.


    Although they stand the Beast Emperor as their chief, the monsters are not moving at the will of the Beast Emperor. On the contrary, a beast emperor can hardly communicate with the will itself. I can''t do the conversation itself.


    "If evil, demons rise enough, the Beast Emperor will move, Left Kyo divined. It is also for that reason that we ramble the demons in Tokyo. Left Kyo pushes back with the art of fate manipulation, necessarily orienting His Majesty to the imperial capital. And attract to His Majesty what will be enemies. If you do... you''ll fight nature later. The Beast Emperor is usually like an innocent little animal, but if you care about battle, you know instantly to turn him into a fighting god."


    "I understand that logic...... But... you really treat me like an animal. Even if he is our emperor."


    From the blue leaves, the area gets caught hard. The Grey Dragon also knows how that feels.


    "As for the fact that it moves at this convenience... I can''t argue with that even if they say so. It just seems to be being used for our convenience, and there is heartache. But at the same time, you have a heart of reverence."


    "What guy?


    During the conversation, I felt a strong demon and Aoyagi looked at the entrance to the room.


    "At least knock and then ask"


    An old bald man in black Japanese clothes, who opened the door and came in, says it doesn''t even look funny.


    "Black Toothpick. You''re here."


    There is joy in the voice of the Grey Dragon.


    "Uhm. I can''t say no to the call of the Seven Scales Fai Boy. Give this life to the Lord."


    An old man, called Blacktooth Ong, said without even a dust. Don''t blur. If you''re an old body, Aoyagi likes that only.


    "Excuse me. Who''s this Jen?


    Aoyagi asked toward the gray dragon.


    "He''s my countryman. Should I say survival of my compatriots?"


    ''Cause you''ve all been killed by the Lord.


    Without even trying to put it on the chair, and keeping his hips pinned for being on the wand, Black Tooth Ong sarcastically said.


    "Seven Scales Fai, by the way, was my name before the name Grey Dragon arrived. I killed my own dragons to protect humans. After that, he was betrayed by the people he protected. A common story."


    "Is that common?


    It was a blue leaf that overwhelmingly spilled bitter laughter when I heard the gray dragon say it.


    "And I alone survive this way because I agree with Seven Scales Fai. Let''s say we burn down one of these lives that we don''t want to do."


    That said Black Tooth Ong made me laugh for the first time. It withered - like a lonely grin, reflected in the eyes of a blue leaf.

 807 26

    When the sun went down, a long awaited time arrived for the demons.


    "Ghaaaa!


    A red deer monster that suddenly appeared. A man who bathes in saliva blown out of his mouth, melts his face with burning pain, and screams.


    "It''s showdown day. Don''t hesitate to kill a lot of people around."


    A deer monster named Deer Stream looks down at the man he just murdered and laughs comfortably.


    "It feels good and full of evil. It''s been a long night, but it seems clear to everyone."


    Looking up at the cloudless night sky, Deer Stream shrugged.


    At night, the wave soldiers were appropriately hanging around the residential area.


    Due to Grey Dragon''s command, the monsters have been raging all over Tokyo since last night. Though today was said to be a particularly violent day of showdown, the wave soldiers have done nothing in particular.


    (Where I seriously participated in their conspiracy... Not that it''s of any benefit)


    Above all, if I joined them, they seemed tired and hostile, and that was the least I liked.


    "Wavemen."


    The wave soldiers were surprised as the tiredness suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "You don''t seem to be engaged...... Good."


    "What''s going on? Did you come to see me? You know exactly where I am."


    "The demons of the wave soldiers are characteristic, so it''s easy to explore... what is it? Finally, to make it easy to find, I also sneaked up on the trick..."


    One of the extremes of Shizuno Stream''s witchcraft is its interference in the spiritual world. The location can also be identified, to some extent, by following the other person''s mental waves. However, we need to meet first and analyze the person''s mental waves.


    "I heard the monsters have been raging around there since last night... The majority of the magicians in Imperial Capital are... hitting on that. That''s the kind of directive that came out. The wave soldiers are one of them... so I thought they were just as violent and engaged with some sort of magician..."


    "You came worried about me. Thank you, but I''m fine. I''m not rambling. He told me to go wild, but I didn''t have to take it personally."


    He said he was joining them with the intention of using the demons, and he was a wave soldier who said he was unwilling to kill anyone but his angry opponents. natural things that did not obey such orders and were felt tired.


    It''s a lovely night. It''s sunny.


    As he walks, the wave soldiers squeak.


    "The night sky envelops everything, a tender mother of healing"


    A wave soldier looked back at the whining emanating from behind, with a surprised face, and looked at his tired face.


    "You''ve been a poet for a long time, Shizuno. That''s a good expression. Exactly."


    "No... it''s not me, it''s the title of the work of the writer at my boarding house..."


    They couldn''t sell the piece completely, but Tired only liked the title.


    "That''s what I''m gonna do. It''s not under the blue sky. I feel wrapped up. It''s time to put him to sleep. Calm your mind. The magic of the night sky leads to a mind different from the day. My heart will be quiet and honest..."


    "I''m the other way around... right? I''m in a mood that makes me want to shake."


    Tired said.


    "It''s my time because it''s time for so many people to calm down... and it seems so... It''s time for me now... It''s a world where I can be free..."


    "Hmm. Is that how you see it?"


    "The wave soldiers... spoke of wanting to return to normality, because to me, ''normality'' is so far away that it equals the enemy... Normals are more restful at night than at a day when normals are overflowing��"


    "Was I longing to be the enemy of Shizuno... And because I''m not normal, is Shizuno dating me? Strange and ironic."


    A wave soldier who listens to tired stories and gives an interesting voice.


    "Disgusting...... did you?


    "No, that''s not true. But it''s complicated. I can feel the demon coming from over there."


    The two were talking while walking down the boulevard, but the wave soldiers point to a narrow back alley.


    "I was feeling... too. Hi, looks like there''s a fight going on. Go... do you want to?


    "Come on, let''s go to the wild horses. Have a nice day."


    Beating a nostalgic grin, the wave soldiers agreed to the tired suggestion and ran out first.


    As Tired said, behind the back alley, a sorcerer and a monster were engaged. The monster is a fox, also about the size of a person with two heads, over which four blue and white flames swirl, and in irregular movements pouring down on the sorcerer, returns to the fox''s head. Obviously, the sorcerer is on the other hand, being pushed.


    "What do we do...? Don''t you have to help the sorcerer?


    It is the position on the human side that suggests, and the wave soldiers ask tirelessly.


    "That would be the same for you. But if you''re not angry with me, you don''t feel like killing me... and I don''t think you can."


    That being said, Tired summoned a sword and walked toward a two-headed fox with a warring sorcerer.


    "I''ll help you with the machete."


    "What?"


    A sorcerer with a rough breath and a suspicious look toward the tiredness that suddenly appeared.


    A two-headed fox changes the spearhead of the attack tirelessly and sets fire to it.


    Tired struck out the fire with a knife, poking all the way to the pocket of a two-headed fox at once, he was piercing with a knife around the underside of his neck.


    "Kukie!"


    He screamed the Terminator, wearily showering four grudging gazes, and the two-headed fox was finished.


    "Don''t do anything extra, kid. Because of what I was about to give you."


    Whatever you think, it was a disadvantage. The sorcerer gets furious and bites tirelessly.


    I tried to walk away without dealing with him because he was stupid, but that attitude unnecessarily crippled the sorcerer''s eclampsia.


    "Where are you from? I''m not a Westerner. Western magicians have come to steal our nation''s magic? No, it''s not. Instead of the handles that didn''t fight the demon, take this kid..."


    The magician''s words could not be inherited to the end.


    Soon a wave soldier approaching to his immediate side had his neck amputated with a mind-blowing slaughter.


    "While I''m at it, I can kill you lightly and angrily."


    Shortly after you whine, a gust of wind blows. He was a wave soldier who would not hesitate to murder, if only angry.


    "Now we''ve played a minimum role for each other. Suddenly the wind is getting stronger."


    In a gushing breeze, the wave soldiers meditate on one eye and turn back a little.


    "I didn''t even have a breeze until earlier..."


    The wind was also tired of wondering if it might be the effect of evil, but I no longer thought about the work of a single monster.


    String spiro and Shinosuke were driving around Tokyo at night.


    There are monsters out there, and they''re raging around. Yesterday was terrible inside, but today is not yesterday''s ratio. There are demons out there caused by the emergence of monsters, and evils emanating from the despair of awe and death are overflowing the city.


    "Where are the monsters? You''ll find them."


    Shinosuke in the driver''s seat says.


    He is a monster rampaging all over the Empire City and its surroundings simultaneously, but traveling on a foot called a car, it was not harder than I thought to get to where they were.


    "There were places where we were already fighting, where the fight was over. We haven''t even fought once yet. haha."


    "It won''t be if you''re laughing"


    Shinosuke thinks it''s a string screw because she''s laughing at the pieces even in this situation.


    Ayane and Honeyhouse were also traveling by car, similar to String Spiral and Shinosuke, to a demonic place. Unlike the two of us, String Spiral and Shinosuke, this one has fought twice already.


    "Hey, Tired at a time like this, where have you been?"


    "Excuse me."


    "Ayane won''t apologize. Oh, you look a little tough."


    Honeyhouses that increase the speed of cars.


    Where he arrived, he was a giant red deer monster, growing large quantities of mushrooms from his back and stretching long white beards from his chin.


    "Oh, if you think you''re strong enough, there''s two of you."


    The deer monster gives a happy voice.


    "I am called Deer Stream. Don''t scold me. Write a stream or something on the word deer. Say hello."


    "It''s the Rope Honeyhouse. We''ll be spending a short time with each other, but it''s nice to meet you."


    "Aya Shizuno"


    Honeyhouse and Ayane according to the name for once. Even if the demons were opponents, between those who kill them, and if the opponents named them, this one was also the least courtesy.


    "Shizuno on decaying rope? I thought you were a strong man, but this is a very difficult opponent. Is it time for my fate to run out?"


    Deer streams are full of fighting spirit, laughing with humble words. But there is no lie in that word. I also know that you will lose if you fight.


    "You also have the option of running away. I don''t want a useless battle."


    Ayane tells.


    "What are you talking about? There will be positions for each other. Besides, I''ve killed many more people. I can''t do such an embarrassing imitation of running away if I have to spare my life."


    "I don''t think I''m even ashamed of myself. Well... I don''t hate that kind of clumsy cleanliness."


    I can''t really take Deer Stream''s word for it, but for once, honey houses to suit them.


    At that time, there is a gust of wind around and the conversation between the three of them stops.


    Even though there had never been a single wind before, literally in the sudden wind, the three silenced for a few seconds with their faces raised, but there was nothing particularly questionable about it.


    "Then I''ll deal with you alone. Then there might be some chance of winning, right?


    That''s how Ayane moves forward.


    "None. Even one of you ladies will lose at your leisure. But I''m willing to give you my life... but I don''t like it."


    It was a deer stream, a tone that had lingered until then, but the last words had turned into serious voices.

 808 27

    Minutes before a gust of wind swept across Tokyo Prefecture. Mt. Takao.


    The artificial cave inhabited by the Beast Emperor has a dedicated entrance and exit for the Emperor. You can''t reach it on foot, it''s a hole in a cliff. Behind the hall where the Beast Emperor is.


    From this place with a good view, the Beast Emperor often looked out at the landscape or flew with his daughters to take a water bath in Sawa, but now Left Kyo is alone, looking out.


    At the end of his gaze was directed towards the eastern night sky.


    "Following yesterday, more intense evil still rises today than in the east. No, today is not yesterday''s ratio. At this rate..."


    Left Kyo giggles, as he also ensures that his destiny manipulation is complete.


    but such a situation occurred that ruthlessly smashed Left Kyo''s thoughts.


    "Kuh-oh."


    The Beast Emperor came next to Left Kyo.


    "What have you done? Emperor..."


    "Kuuuuu..."


    Seeing the east sky, the Beast Emperor roars low. The eyes are different from usual.


    (No way, are you reacting to the evil of the east? How about that? It''s still early. I''m in the middle of a meal to activate the peculiarities of fate. If His Majesty leaves now, it could be ruined)


    It is Left Kyo who plans to manipulate his destiny with the mystery that when the power of the demon reaches its climax, the demon king descends and destroys all those who oppose him, in awe of the Empire. Therefore, it is premature for the Beast Emperor to move now, which is what makes Left Kyo stand out. At least the preparation for fate manipulation is incomplete.


    "Lord of the Beast. Please weigh yourself down. Not yet..."


    "Wow!


    Left Kyo''s desperate plea was not even addressed, and when the Beast Emperor shouted a word, a gust of wind blew, retreating Left Kyo''s little body by about four steps.


    Then, when the Beast Emperor let the flutter and his body float in the universe, he flew to the eastern sky at an astonishing rate and instantly disappeared into the darkness of night.


    "You''re not flying with wings, you''re letting the wind blow, you''re flying with the wind..."


    Suddenly groaning left-kyo.


    "I just have to pray as soon as this happens...... Your Majesty, your martial arts."


    Looking up at the east sky, Left Kyo worshipped hand in hand.


    A mushroom grown on the back of a deer stream swells and squeezes simultaneously while ejecting a large amount of spores.


    I don''t know what will happen if I inhale the spores, but as dangerous anyway, Ayane stops breathing to avoid inhaling them and distance them from not even adhering.


    "Boo-hoo!


    With strange shouts, a clear chunk of liquid is thrown out of the mouth of the deer stream towards the Ayane.


    Ayanomoto flips without difficulty. Ayane cannot be confirmed because she cannot take her gaze off the deer stream, but the honeyhouse saw the liquid attached to the walls of the house dissolving the walls.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Three-day moon-shaped light extinction occurs massively around the Ayane sound.


    "Ooh, this is... But it..."


    It was an impressive deer stream, but its voice turned to mockery.


    "It''s the worst compatible."


    Light unleashes simultaneously, striking deer streams from every orbit and every angle.


    A deer stream that gets shot several times, gets worn and gives you a blood splash.


    Yes - only a few of the more than a hundred human-eater fluorophores have been hit.


    Ayane opened her eyes and was surprised. Much of the light has stopped around the deer stream. It''s as if it''s fixed in the air.


    "I couldn''t stop everything because of the number. Even this one is not compatible. But... the same goes for you. If you look at what''s going to happen now, you''re not going to want to use this technique next."


    Deer Flow sees Ayane and laughs as she Naturally, I''ve never seen a deer face laugh before.


    "If there''s a next..."


    The moment the deer stream told him, the man-eater fluorescence, which had stopped around the deer stream, was simultaneously released with an awesome sound.


    At the point of stopping, Ayane also expected this flow of attack reflexes, so deal with it calmly.


    "Black Curtain"


    Activates one of the supposedly profound techniques of Shizuno Liu Witchcraft.


    In front of the Ayane sounds appear something like a black cloth. Literally that was a curtain-like shape. But I can''t tell the shape without looking from the side. From the front, it looks like a completely black monochromatic mass.


    The light extinction of the man-eater fluorescence disappeared so that it was all sucked into the black curtain. There was plenty of time available, but I was able to handle it with this technique. Some hands used cannibal fluorescence to offset it again, but that lacks certainty.


    To put it further, I didn''t use this technique just for defense, nor did it last for a moment.


    Ayane moves toward the deer stream. Black curtains follow along.


    "Doesn''t that spore help to stop, retain, and encourage you in a different direction?


    A grin disappeared from Deer Stream''s mouth at the words of Ayane, who told him as he walked.


    "This guy surprised me. At a glance, the boulder is Shizuno"


    "Perhaps you can''t accept this technique."


    Quite close to the deer stream, Ayane waves and flies around the deer stream with black curtains twitching.


    "This guy was more surprised..."


    The deer stream groans in a flash. Touching the spores does not stop the movement of the black curtain and cannot be manipulated. On the contrary, it is obliterated by black curtains.


    "Are you sucking into subspace?


    When Honeyhouse asked after discerning the essence of the procedure, Ayane shook a small shake.


    "It''s not subspace. of space - and is directly connected to a certain dark planet. Light, heat, all kinds of energy, matter, even souls, touch the curtains, and whoever the surgeon perceives is sent there."


    In the tired valve that knitted this technique, if you don''t take the form of sucking in only what you recognize, the moment you connect to the dark planet, the door itself will be crushed from space to space.


    "Bueh."


    A deer stream spit liquid out of his mouth, but it is also inhaled by black curtains.


    Ayane turns off the black curtain.


    "Regardless of the power, this technique is tiring. We use catalysts, and it''s a hassle to make catalysts."


    I wondered if I would use that trump card here, but Ayane decided that the ability of Deer Stream is troublesome depending on how it is handled, and that I should definitely eliminate it at all costs.


    "Right. It''s an honor. I didn''t know you would use such a secret technique on me or anything...


    In the middle of the word, Deer Stream rushes out toward Ayane, shaking up his front leg.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Eat a man-eater fluorescent activated from close range, the deer stream is filled with holes, falling sideways and cramping.


    "This guy was pretty capable. He was humble, but he seemed willing to win."


    Looking down at the cramping deer stream, the honeyhouse said. Then he seemed confident in his abilities.


    "Yeah, old stories and sloppy words aren''t really what you get. Let''s go next."


    After confirming that his anger and soul had fallen out of Deer Stream''s body, Ayane said.


    A car with string screws and Shinosuke stops.


    The ghosts are destroying the house in front of us. Then they''re trying to drag the residents out of the house.


    "Come on, kids, don''t let the tortoise go."


    A string screw stepping out of the car calls out to the ghosts with no tension.


    "What... you hungry..."


    "Unbelievable demons..."


    The ghosts groan and groan. I was sensing that String Spiral was a powerful sorcerer.


    "Let go of the tortoise and I won''t forgive you."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, make help a priority first"


    Shinosuke also gets out of the car and releases a beast symbol.


    "Ha!?


    In the upper body of a giant kamakiri that suddenly appeared in front of him, a ghost who was grabbing the inhabitants of the house looks up to heaven.


    At an unstoppable rate to the eye, Kamakiri captures the ghost''s body with a sickle on both arms. Let go of the inhabitants of the house who were grasping at the outskirts. Residents of the house rush off to an unbroken room in the house yet.


    Kamakiri hits a ghost''s neck and eats it.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    A fellow ghost waves a knife on Kamakiri''s arm. Kamakiri''s thin hand was lightly broken, but the broken sickle ate into the ghost''s body disappointingly, and Kamakiri continues to prey on ghosts without worrying.


    "Don''t be timid."


    Kijima Butterfly appeared, and when he uttered a single voice, grabbing Kamakiri''s head with one hand, he gripped it gently and crushed it.


    "Wow, looks like a great strong one came out. I''ll do that. Other miscellaneous fish are in charge of Shinosuke."


    "Yes, sir."


    Shinosuke nodded appropriately at the string screws that were bound to cross the field, while looking at the ghosts with a full gaze of fighting spirit.

 809 28

    "I''m Kishima, Kishima Takeji."


    Looking at the boy with a non-nervous grin, Butterfly Ji names him.


    "White fox owner, looks like a white fox string screw. I''m glad the brain muscle type is the other guy. Ah. I like melee, too."


    When String Spiral is named, the ghosts of Kijima twirl. He was given the name of the White Fox family of the famous witchcraft school, and was told that he was even its lord, and could not help but move.


    (Melee fight with that body)


    Looking down at the string screws of height not even reaching his own chest, Butterfly Ji remembered his work with the Beast Emperor. Being overwhelmed and defeated by physical abilities beyond the size of the body, you cannot be alarmed.


    In front of Butterfly Ji''s eyes, the atmosphere of string screws changed during the play. Something like a white aura that disappears and is clearly visible rises above the whole body. Especially from both hands, he confirmed that the white glow emitted strongly.


    (So you''re going to attack me from your hand)


    While alert to both hands of the string screw, Butterfly Ji stays on his feet, sliding his foot towards the string screw and approaching it slightly, stopping his foot at the distance that he can reach it in a few moments.


    The string screws that were aimed at the counter learn that their intentions were read by their opponents, but they don''t even stand up in particular. No, you don''t look set up at first sight, and this is the battle posture of string screws. Weakened and sloppily lowered, both hands are already holding weapons.


    (Ooh, it doesn''t look like it''s just a brain muscle. This seems to be teething)


    The string screw will be happy to know that Butterfly Ji is alert to both his hands and discerns that there is danger there.


    Butterfly jig, which moves slowly around to the left side, and string spiral also change the orientation of the body according to it, but Butterfly jig does not try to get any closer. It maintains the same distance and is thoroughly restrained.


    (Are you inviting me to come? Okay, let''s go, as you wish.


    The next moment, Butterfly Ji peeled off his eyes.


    String screws literally disappeared.


    Only the white glow of the human form remained. It''s like the remnants of string screws. And that white glow comes toward Butterfly Ji.


    As the fear ran and touched the white glow of the human form, Butterfly Ji rolled over to flank and sent a white glow. Instinct told me it was extremely dangerous to touch.


    (Where is he? Is that white the end of his life?


    Butterfly Ji takes the lumber rolling right next to him and throws it with a white glow.


    The next moment something happened that appeased me that what I had avoided was the right thing to do. The thrown lumber was cut in two and blown away behind a white man-shaped glow.


    (What am I supposed to do, like this? I don''t know who my enemies are. Where''d the kid go in the first place? What''s so good at melee? I don''t know how to do this. Use a demonic technique...)


    Keiji keeps his distance, trying to escape the approaching white glow.


    (If he had a rounded brain and fought without thinking hard, he might have been able to fight some good fights)


    Using beast symbols, Shinosuke puts Butterfly Ji in his sight just to keep running away from the white glow while he fights the other ghosts.


    (It''s true that string screws are getting melee fights. He''s good at melee warfare combined with illusion and space manipulation. That white light-like thing is just illusion. The string screws are just there. What''s more, string screws are still playing. If you''re serious - if you use space manipulation, you can compete in an instant)


    The tease itself is a simple one, but Shinosuke sees that even if the tease is likened and discerned, there is no such thing as someone who can beat string screws.


    Tajima and Zongwoo had exorcised a mixed group of foot slashing children and arm slashing children, taking a breath.


    "That was pretty tough. A coordinated attack between the upper and lower levels��"


    Looking over the demons'' bodies, Zongwoo shrugs. The wound is shallow, but she is bleeding from being slashed in the shoulder.


    "Make allowance"


    Peach Island briefly tells him that it takes Zongwoo''s clothes off.


    "Extremely evil people like me, you just have to let them go"


    Soo-woo can''t help beating the hatred yet. But the allowance itself is taken honestly.


    "People are made to sin. You can also regret the sins you have committed and try not to repeat your mistakes. Unless you die as a result of your mistakes."


    Soo-woo was curious about Tao Shima''s words.


    "Did you sin, too?


    "Oh. I made my real son suffer and kill him"


    In response to Zongwoo''s question, Taojima answered instantly, continuing to treat him with no expression.


    "My son killed a man. Talk about not being intentional about killing, but at the outskirts of a fight. I blamed it. I blamed you for contaminating Peach Island, attracting the decency of your house, etc. That girl hurt herself. This is what the suicide note said. ''Nobody can help me. I wanted my family to understand, at least, but that''s okay. There is no place in this world, no untrained, there is endless pain and resentment." "


    Listening to Tajima, Soo-woo had lost his word. I never imagined this man would have such a heavy past. At the same time, I felt like I somehow figured out why Peach Island was baking my own care.


    "My wife took me for an inhuman. The wife, too, regretted not being able to help her son, lived a day of mourning, and a year later broke her body and quickly passed away. All that''s left of me is the pain of sin, the remorse of sin, the life to atone for sin."


    I wonder if this man had seen himself as his son, Zongwoo reckons. Including that, I wonder if you were going to make amends.


    During the conversation, the two of them feel the demons approaching.


    "Hey... this is..."


    As he approached him, he felt that the demon was uninterrupted and mighty, and Soo-woo flashed.


    It emerged from the sky.


    It''s hard to tell by the night sky, but it''s flying with bug-shaped wings growing from my back. No, when they showed up over the two of us, we were stopping them in the air. Only the wings were moving at high speeds, stopping in the air.


    Burning bright red hair and eyes. Bright cherry blossom skin. Instead, a neat face that gives the impression of being nice. Two peach horns. The body, which was unwrapped, had no muscles, no fat, no skeleton, it was that of a boy who had not grown.


    "Kuuuuuuuuuuu... ahhhhh..."


    Looking down at the two, the demon of the red and beautiful boy - the Beast Emperor, showing his bright white teeth and fangs, laughing innocently, makes a sound like he leaked air from the back of his throat.


    Just facing each other, they''re under barometric pressure, two people who are afraid.


    (What the... I just saw it and there was tremor...... Not only me, but even the old man from Peach Island...)


    Even the audacious Peach Island clearly turns into a face of fear, and Seeing him tremble, Soo-woo feels equal to despair.


    But the fear was only a prelude.


    "Uhhhhh!


    The Beast Emperor growls. The two fears swell many times, Zongwoo and others have tremors in their legs, so they are likely to come to the scene. I''ve heard the expression tremble from the bottom of my belly, but now I''m savoring exactly that.


    It is certain that the roar itself has the effect of terrorizing people''s hearts. Even to Zongwoo, a senior sorcerer, and Tao Island, which goes on the land for extravaganza, it was exerted with tremendous power.


    "Ugh!


    The figure of the Beast Emperor disappears.


    "No!


    Peach Island waved a silver storm shield and took an attack from above the Beast Emperor. Peach Island giant retreats about a meter.


    The figure of the Beast Emperor disappears again. Flying at a velocity that is truly unstoppable to the eye, in a motion that can never be done by a bird or the like, he bends at right angles, turns to the side of Peach Island and kicks.


    Momojima takes the giant shield with the shield, swinging it easily, in line with the Beast Emperor''s attack. But the moment I take it, Peach Island''s body leans wide to the side with each shield, and I take three steps back.


    "Khu."


    Seeing Peach Island, which twice prevented its own attack, the Beast Emperor gives a look of joy.


    Now I went around the back, but Peach Island also reacted together and once again took it with a shield.


    (Wow... I can''t stop watching you move. Plus, I''m taking that power)


    Soo-woo looked with admiration at Tao Island, which continued to prevent the emperor from attacking.


    It is not Zongwoo who doesn''t know how powerful the Beast Emperor''s attack is. Every time he takes a blow, Peach Island''s body retreats greatly with each shield, putting on its marks on the ground. Still, Peach Island keeps preventing it.


    "Kuh."


    One shout and now the Beast Emperor swings his fist down at the head of Peach Island from above. Although Peach Island held up his shield and prevented it as well, he couldn''t stand the shock from above, buttocks hard, and exposes the gap.


    (creeps)


    Tajima openly perceives it as a crisis, pushes fear and kills it, and Soo-woo casts a spell on the assistant machete.


    But Soo-woo interrupted the procedure. The Emperor was not trying to chase him, but stopping him in the sky, taking his gaze off Tao Island, and looking up at the night sky.


    "Khuuuuuuuuu..."


    When the Beast Emperor roared low, an incredible event happened.


    A black cloud broke into the clear night sky as I saw it. Within sight Not one side of the sky was covered with clouds, but around the top with three people, there are giant black clouds floating.


    The black clouds are noisy and ringing. It emits purple light.


    (No... no way, right? You think this guy called Thundercloud?


    Things that I didn''t want to believe in, but I had to believe in, happened shortly afterwards.


    Ear squeezing roar and blinding violet electricity. And the explosion. Zongwoo''s body is blown away by a hot blast.


    It is not an electric shock made by surgery. I called the thunder itself and dropped it. Even generating thunderclouds before that.


    (already... demon''s... beyond the biological dimension... This is not God...)


    Soo-woo, blown away by the blast created by the lightning strike, even wondered if he was having nightmares about the power of the too distant Beast Emperor.


    "A little... paralyzed..."


    In Zongwoo''s ear, Peach Island''s voice reaches.


    When Zongwoo woke up and looked at his voice, there was a figure of Tajima with a shield.


    "That thunderbolt is also... protected by a shield."


    Blessings of flattery. With hundreds of millions of volts of lightning strikes and even a blown thermal explosion, that shield seems to be a bearable substitute.


    "Kuhh."


    As the Beast Emperor roars with joy, pointing to the sky, the thunderclouds roar out.


    As you wave your fingers down vigorously, as you move, the roar through your tympanic membrane sounds and the purple electricity that burns your eyes pours down.


    Zongwoo saw clearly in the blast and flash, while reflexively covering his face with one arm. Clearly, the lightning strike is hitting Peach Island directly. But I wondered if all the thunder had gathered on the shield, scattering purple electricity all around me.


    I do know it''s prevented by a shield. But I also know that Peach Island is not completely intact.


    "Phew... don''t indulge"


    When Peach Island fell on one knee laughing, he looked back at Soo-woo.


    "Go."


    With his jaw, he points to the car that the two of them came in.


    "I''ll prevent it. Go."


    "Why... why me..."


    Soo-woo himself was surprised that he was leaking tears.


    "I figured out a way to be reasonably helpful. That''s all."


    "Well... then you run because I''m staying! Let bad guys like me get away with it, and people like you... you''re crazy!


    "No. Then we both die. I can buy you time to get away. But not the other way around."


    "Go quickly."


    "Then I''ll fight here too..."


    Midway through the words, Peach Island threw a stone at his feet, striking Zongwoo''s head.


    "Khu..."


    The Beast Emperor reads the air, watches the two of them, and withholds his hand.


    "Go!"


    Looking up again at the Beast Emperor, Peach Island screams.


    Zongwoo got in the car crying and let him leave.


    As I was driving, the thunder continued from behind over and over again, and the rear glowed.


    "Stop it... stop it... how many times are you going to drop it..."


    Running so mouth-wateringly in tears, running. But as mocking the prayer and the words, the thunderbolt echoes many times.


    The car keeps running. The thunder gradually dwindles. And...


    The thunder stopped. The abominable roar that kept ringing over and over again made me deafen.


    (Stopped...? I mean stopped...)


    Understanding what that means, Zongwoo continues to drive, shuddering his whole body with a flashing face.


    "Wow...... wow!


    Soo-woo cried, understanding what he did not want to understand and taking the fact.

 810 29

    "That was close to thunder. And it rang so many times..."


    Wave soldiers look up at the sky wondering. The night sky is still clear. But looking at the west sky earlier, the thunderclouds had thundered many times. Now the thundercloud disappears like a lie.


    "It''s called a breeze, that''s crazy..."


    Tired of having a strange feeling.


    "Also... close by, looks like we''re fighting"


    I felt a demonic bump, the wave soldiers told me. I was tired of feeling that too.


    "Go... do you want to?


    "Oh."


    To tired words, the wave soldiers nodded. They were both light-hearted feelings of interest.


    Both the Kijima clan, string screws and Shinosuke heard the sound of thunder falling as they stood nearby as they fought. I also saw lightning from time to time.


    Butterfly Ji was not the other way around. Whenever a white glow approaches, it feels slashed with a sharp blade, actually wounding it. Hit the white glow, no matter how mundane, and you''ll be slashed in the hand you hit.


    String screws cut off Butterfly Ji''s attack, and after he sent it, he''s just slashing the arm he''s been hitting with his chi blade. String screws, though they have disappeared, are a white glow in themselves. Although it is difficult to understand the position and movement by manipulating illusions, the white glow is also moving in line with the movement of the string screws. But from the relative, I don''t know what it is.


    If you''re a transparent enemy, you still figure out how to deal with it, but it''s just accompanied by a faintly white glow, which is baffling. Of course, that''s part of the string screw calculation.


    (It''s no big deal, this guy. Forget it)


    String screws don''t give out a fifth of the power they can hold. Yet I was discouraged by Butterfly Ji, who was struggling unilaterally, and I just decided to put Keri on.


    String screws distort the space, putting his own arm behind Butterfly Ji, and sticking his arm straight into Butterfly Ji''s back.


    "Guaaah!?


    With the hot feeling of piercing her body, as she exhaled her blood, Butterfly Ji collapsed at the front. I didn''t even understand what the hell kind of attack I was under.


    "All the time..."


    Butterfly Ji wakes up in agony because he may not be allowed to stay down.


    "Yes, I''m still alive. There are only ghosts in boulders."


    He shows up, waves his bloody arm, and the string screws impress.


    Even though a human would have been fatally wounded, Butterfly Ji still seemed capable of acting, even if he was pierced through his stomach from his back.


    When Butterfly Ji looked at his companions, three of his companions had already been slaughtered by Shinosuke.


    (How about... it will be wiped out as it is. Very fat......)


    It was a desperate butterfly jiji, but fu, I felt the mighty demon I remember approaching.


    "What the... Something awesome is coming up."


    Shinosuke changes her complexion and urges string screws to be alert. String spirals do not change their expression, and they look up at the sky of the demon coming at them.


    "The beast is the emperor..."


    Butterfly Ji groans and falls again with relief. Shinosuke heard the whining.


    (Sure, it''s the name of the enemy general. Is that what you''re here for?


    That''s what I thought, arrowhead, it showed up.


    Naked demon with peachy skin, stopped in the night sky in the air.


    "Wow..."


    Seeing the ghosts and string spires and Shinosuke respectively, the Beast Emperor roared and laughed.


    Shinosuke, keep an eye out for ghosts.


    A string screw that emits a nervous voice. Shinosuke had never heard such a voice before.


    "Ku......"


    I feel the sight and struggle of a string screw looking up at me, and the Beast Emperor also looks at the string screw and recognizes that he is the opponent I will fight from now on.


    The Beast Emperor wings and pokes at string screws in high-speed flight.


    The body of the string screw disappears and turns into a white glow. It''s not just illusion. The body of the string screw itself had also moved distorted the space and properly sent the first blow of the Beast Emperor.


    The string screw, taken over the Beast Emperor, extends the blade of chi over both arms and cuts from above.


    "Kuh."


    But the Beast Emperor had grasped the position of the string screws. The attack was also read. Flying diagonally upwards and slashing him, he was stopping beside the string screw.


    The Beast Emperor wriggles his strings and waves his arms.


    String screws disappear. Only for a moment when his arm was waved, he transferred to subspace and immediately returned.


    Now the string screws wave their arms. But the emperor of the beast grasped his wrist, and the blade of motivation that arose over the arm of the string screw did not reach the emperor of the beast.


    A white glow emanates from the entire body of the string screw. It was meant to be a nocturnal illusion, but without moving, the Beast Emperor slapped a knee kick into the abdomen of the string screw while grabbing the wrist of the string screw.


    "Ha!


    He was blown away and the string screws were peeling his eyes and sprinkling blood reflexes from his mouth as he pressed his belly in the air. It was the first pain I ate in my life.


    String screws falling off your back. I am taking passivity for once.


    (Continuous spatial manipulation is limited, and there''s still not enough training to make it more continuous...)


    Waking up, string screws think about that.


    "Kuhhh."


    When it comes to the Beast Emperor, he turns his face to the ghosts and even points far away and utters a single voice. I knew immediately that it was a sign of intent to flee.


    "Never mind..."


    Thankfully, Butterfly Ji rises. The ghosts who were safe followed.


    Shinosuke toured, but decided to stay here. I have to help string screws if I have to. I could no longer imagine myself witnessing a crisis that would help string screws, but I thought the enemies I was now confronting might get that far.


    "Khuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Looking up to heaven, the Beast Emperor keeps roaring for a long time. Then raise your arms high in heaven and point your fingers.


    It was full of gaps, but the string screws were string screws, and they did their best to get themselves up, get them breathing and get back in shape.


    Thunderclouds can stand in the air. But neither String Spiral nor Shinosuke could imagine that the Beast Emperor had summoned them, etc.


    It was a string screw that I didn''t expect to be lightned down, but I found out something dangerous was coming. A string screw that reads the signs of an attack being unleashed and asks when to dodge it.


    "Wow."


    My arms are swung down. String screws transfer spatially.


    A thunderbolt sounded, transferring the scene and blowing away the body of a distant string screw. Shinosuke, who was near Wagi, is also blown away greatly. The car the string screws came in was also blown away.


    "Or, thunder!?


    Shinosuke shouts a startling scream as she falls to the side.


    "I should have sent you, but I was blown away... You''re attacking not only lightning, but also shockwaves?


    A string screw falling into depression groans. To be precise, lightning heated the air to 30,000 degrees and the air was blown away by an inflated explosion, but Shinosuke had no such knowledge. In other words, the thunder itself involves shock waves. Thundering is also the explosion of the instantaneous expansion of this air.


    "That''s crazy... I haven''t eaten thunder, but I''m paralyzed..."


    String screws squeal in a plundering voice and look at their own hands. The direct strike of the lightning struck and the shock waves were also prevented by the guard by the procedure, but the side thunder that transmitted the ground could not be prevented. I''ve taken my life, and I''m conscious. But I can''t move.


    "It''s outrageous to call thunder itself instead of electrocuting it with surgery..."


    When Shinosuke looks up at the Beast Emperor, he raises his arms against the sky, raises his index finger, and tries to shed more thunder.


    (String screws may be diverted by metastasis, but I... suck)


    Shinosuke is unlikely to be able to move for a while due to the damage caused by the blast and lightning strikes.


    "My head!


    And there was a familiar voice, Shinosuke and String Spiral turned to the voice. The Beast Emperor also interrupts the attack and turns to you.


    There was the tiredness of looking up to the Beast Emperor with a crying face and the appearance of a wave soldier looking up in fear.


    "What, this feeling... On the belly, on the neck, on the back... awesome..."


    Wave soldiers who saw that beautiful demon that stopped them in the sky were feeling fierce fear all over their bodies. A wave soldier who remembers the word frog stared at by a serpent, but in fact, the Beast Emperor has not seen about the wave soldier.


    It was the weary one that the emperor was interested in.


    "Your head... I finally see you... This abruptly...... But... I''ve finally met you..."


    With the crying face of Gucha and the plundering cry, I see the tiredness of speaking to the Beast Emperor, with the suspicious faces of string screws, Shinosuke, wave soldiers and the Beast Emperor.


    With an unforgettable wave of souls, Tired saw at first sight the Emperor of the Beast and was discerning that he was once the reincarnation of a man he had been in love with.


    Believing that one day I would see him, but at any moment I would give up in mourning without seeing him, still unable to give up, wandering through endless hours and waiting for him to be reunited, with no foretaste whatsoever, finally reunited, tiredness could not stop too much joy and agitation, tears and tremors.


    "Ugh... Ugh... hundreds of years... have you waited for this time... Your head... uuuuu..."


    Seeing myself cry, watching the tiredness of talking, the Beast Emperor also remembers the feeling of nostalgia, slowly descending to the ground and walking toward the tired.


    Tired also walked over to the Emperor of the Beast, and jumped impenetrably where he had come as far as he could touch.


    "Ku?"


    Tired of hugging and crying at himself, the Beast Emperor lifts his suspicious voice, but holds him tight with his left hand, smiles gently, and strokes his head with his right hand.


    The Beast Emperor floats quietly, holding tired. As if he had decided that he could not let go of those who are sweet and frightening to himself, nor fight any more.


    "Wait."


    A wave soldier who runs under the two of them and tries to stop it. I had a feeling Emperor Beast would take away his tiredness.


    "Uh-oh."


    The Beast Emperor puts down his neck and reaches out to the wave soldiers.


    Wavemen grasp it naturally. Then he lifted the body of the wave soldiers with one hand at a time, holding the bodies of two tired and wave soldiers, and the Beast Emperor flew into the night sky.


    Shinosuke and String Spiral had a stunning view of the sight, but were eventually aware and relieved that they had been helped.


    In order to find and kill the monsters whose honeymoon and Ayanoshi were raging, as they drove, they found string spirals and Shinosuke walking along the road with their stumps.


    "Those kids look weird."


    The honeyhouse squeaks and pulls over in front of the two of them.


    "What about your cars?


    Honeyhouses that speak while in the car.


    "Ah, Michi. The car seems to have been damaged. We seem to have lost... He was so strong. I''m tired and someone else has been taken away."


    Hearing a report of a hazy string screw, Honeyhouse and Ayane turned their eyes round and looked at each other. It''s called a defeat for both of us, it''s called a tired abduction, and it''s both hard to believe.


    Yet another car came and stopped, and Soo-woo the crying face came down.


    "Peach Island has been hit...... To the Thundermanipulative Demon."


    When I heard Zongwoo''s report, now String Spiral and Shinosuke looked at each other.


    "Cover me, let me go... they killed me! Damn it!"


    Soo-woo shouts in remorse.


    "Looks like we were fighting that thundering monster, too. So, I lost."


    String spiral said toward Zongwoo.


    "He did say the Lord of the Beast. That''s... the enemy''s head. Such a terrible monster..."


    Remembering the words of Kijima Butterfly, Shinosuke holds her shoulder with both hands and groans with trembling.


    "I wonder if we can beat that... us"


    String spirals also don''t show the usual ease, whining with a depressing look.


    "In the meantime... let''s do what we can now. The monsters are still raging in town."


    Honeyhouses called out to the three men who nodded.

 811 30

    Edo period. In certain mountains, a clan of white dragons lived there.


    The White Dragons demanded that nearby villages make regular sacrifices. From the dragon, we make man sacrifice because it is a sign that we are revered and feared.


    From the seven scales of the young dragon, I thought the idea was very ridiculous, and I wasn''t comfortable with the imposition of sacrifice.


    Some of the dragons usually go down to people and interact with each other as people. How can you force a sacrifice when you are close to people? I always asked in my heart if I was okay with pitying them, but I couldn''t get them out of my mouth.


    At one point, Seven Scales Fai became close to one daughter in one of the villages. Seven scales Fai and his daughter began to let each other through their emotions, and they frequently took to the village to meet their daughter.


    Seven Scales Fai has a bad feeling. This girl is beautiful. Sacrifice may therefore be required.


    If you calm down later and think about it, it''s much more likely that that bad feeling will center, but the young Seven Scales Fai still didn''t know that.


    The bad feeling was that the daughter was chosen as a sacrifice. Knowing that he was in love with Seven Scales Fai, the White Dragons also chose it as a sacrifice without pity.


    Just because you''ve been sacrificed doesn''t mean you''ll be eaten and killed right away. Mostly after taking the time to make them the consolation of the dragons, one of the dragons eats them to death. This eating dragon is determined in turn.


    Sacrificial daughters may conceive a child, and if it is a dragon that is born, they will take care of the child as is, and after a while they are raised, the daughter of the sacrifice will be devoured and killed before the dragon''s son is willing. If you conceive a human child, it will be returned to you. In this case, it was the only possibility that I could return alive. The daughter, who supposedly conceived the son of a man who was returned by the dragon to draw the dragon''s blood, is taken care of inside.


    Therefore, when there was a possibility of survival, he was told by the father of Seven Scales Fai and the close dragon, but that did not convince him. I also categorically refused to be consoled by the dragons.


    When Seven Scales Fai defied the Code, several dragons who had not originally felt comfortable with this evil custom also agreed with Seven Scales Fai.


    As a result, a dispute arose between the dragons. Though the feud ended with the triumph of Seven Scales Fai and others, Seven Scales Fai was attacked intensively, turning that body, once beautiful, into a blurry dull gray, and calling itself the Grey Dragon.


    Tired and wave soldiers who came to the residence of the Beast Emperor on Mount Takao revealed there the night.


    In the morning, the monsters bring in tons of meals. Not only for the Beast Emperor, but also for his daughters, who have been taken for the processing of the Beast Emperor''s lust. There was also a good share of tiredness and wave soldiers.


    Don''t you think we were offered a comfort by the Beast Emperor?


    Wave soldiers make such jokes as they have breakfast alongside the beast emperors and daughters.


    At the end of the breakfast, the Beast Emperor quickly interacted with his daughters. It''s okay to have tired and wave soldiers. We had an exchange as soon as we got back here last night.


    "No, not again. That''s how over-sexual you look so cute."


    Moving into the hall a little further away, the wave soldiers fall asleep and say in a sigh. The cave hall is full of grass and not uncomfortable to sleep in.


    "And your head... it was"


    Tired of looking at the Beast Emperor and smiling nostalgic.


    "Attacking the village is a day of plunder and mausoleum...... a nostalgia. After he laid his daughter together, he said he was reworking her mouth... and he interacted well with me. Oh...... I want to go back to those days"


    "Oh well..."


    Wave soldiers laugh bitterly when they see the tiredness of talking with a grumpy face.


    "I''ve lost my mind and I''ve always dreamed of seeing your head again, and I''ve lived for hundreds of years. In a way...... it''s a stupid choice. Normally he dies in life......, if only he returned to the boundaries of reincarnation, he would be attracted to the edge, and with those who were deeply involved in the previous life...... because he did not do it when he said he could be reunited...... I want to be reunited with the reincarnation of your head while I keep this life alive and with my memories�� Now it''s finally not happening"


    Tired was nostalgic, not realizing the painful laughter of the wave soldiers, with such expressions as delight and helplessness.


    The beast emperor leaves his daughter and comes toward both of us.


    "Kuh."


    "Wow."


    The Beast Emperor hugs the wave soldiers and begins to cheek.


    I''m not a woman.


    No, no, a wave soldier who refuses as if to, but the Beast Emperor will not try to leave.


    "It''s just twisted... I think"


    I say as I look at the wave soldiers in envy of tiredness.


    It''s a cat.


    "Kuhhhh."


    "What the hell, this guy haha"


    A wave soldier with a sneer and a laugh, crumbling with the Beast Emperor. The fear of the first time I felt it was gone. If I watched the innocent, pure beast emperor with too much instinct, I''d be free of fear and all that. If we assume we will fight, of course, we will not talk about it.


    "It''s sloppy... Me, too."


    "Uh, yes, yes. I''ll lend it to you."


    Wave soldiers grabbing both sides of the Beast Emperor from behind and trying to push him toward the tired.


    And there appears the Grey Dragon.


    "Hey, chief of evil."


    A wave soldier who speaks sarcastically.


    "Last night, the resistance of the human magicians was so intense that we lost more than half of our power here. Some of them were quite powerful demons."


    It is a grey dragon with a face that is not very unfortunate for it.


    "Lord Shizuno, asking for the compelling reason that you seem to be close to the Emperor... is also a strange story, but can you help us?


    Gray Dragon sees the tired and begs for help in a mild tone that doesn''t seem to expect much, even if it''s a public discourse.


    "Honestly...... it''s troubling. I have nothing to rebel against what you are doing, and I have a reincarnation of your head, so I would rather cooperate... But my... is already in your position as your enemy... and I can''t even join you now. At least... if I''d seen him seven years early..."


    Seeing the tiredness of saying it looked really painful, Grey Dragon wasn''t even particularly discouraged. Maybe it''s because I expected it to be rejected.


    "I see. I don''t have a choice."


    "I''m lost too... but I do. I want to turn this world around too... because I always want to. But... when I do that, I feel sorry for people... and I''m stuck in my head."


    "You look alike, with me"


    Hear tired stories, gray dragons with distant eyes.


    "I''m also wondering what I''m doing and if I''m really right about this. I''m going in one direction while I''m lost."


    The wave soldiers were surprised by the words of the Grey Dragon. Because I thought that the Grey Dragon was trying, with faith, to destroy the world of men without hesitation, to build the world of demons.


    "I once fought the demons who treated humans unfairly - my countrymen, the White Dragons - to save humans"


    Grey Dragon speaks, evoking bitter memories.


    "I killed many of my compatriots, and at the price of it, I turned myself into a scorched and ugly figure. As the Grey Dragon named it. The humans also thanked me. But......"


    Grey dragons that cut and meditate on words. The most unpleasant memories come back.


    "He was then betrayed by the humans who stood up and saved him. It''s a common story. But... not all humans have betrayed me, so I can''t hold my heart against them. And those who betrayed me and drove me desperately. Thanks to you, I am still alive."


    Soo-woo''s heartbreak hurts at the Grey Dragon who talks about his betrayed past.


    "Can''t hate people because of your tragedy?"


    Listening to the story, Wavemen''s view of the Grey Dragon changed as before. It wasn''t just a simple man with a desire to dominate or destroy.


    "Oh...... my heart stays on one side or the other the whole time. But because it remains one way or the other, it moves in the direction of denying the world and existence of a person in order to shake one off - you just said."


    "But in the end, you were betrayed, and you ran to the haters, didn''t you? You must have made the guy who betrayed you evil, right?


    To the point of the wave soldiers, the Grey Dragon spills a smile.


    "I''m talking about suffering because I''m so simply inseparable, didn''t I tell you? Just because you''ve been betrayed doesn''t make my mind that simple, such as to hate everything. My desire to save people was real, and I had a warm time with the humans. That''s why I got lost, worried, tormented, and thought about myself, and finally stepped in the direction of being relative to people. Not for revenge. I have feelings of resentment, and I have feelings of mercy."


    Behind Grey Dragon''s brain as he described it, various memories of the past had been brought back to life. No heart, or as its eyes were moistened, it was visible to the eyes of the wave soldiers.


    "Everyone can have more than two feelings. And distress and suffer. But. Sometimes we just have to head for one answer. I''m in the middle of choosing one answer right now. Not to mention mistakes or correct answers."


    "In a way, you look alike... with me. It''s a weird state of affairs, hating but not hating. Me too..."


    Anticipating the separation of Grey Dragon stories, wave soldiers say. Grey Dragon continues the conversation.


    "Many demons, if traced back to the original, were created by men. Being built, used, awed, neglected, resented, and killed at the discretion of a person. I don''t like this schematic and I can''t help it. And making this schematic is like no other person. As long as the world of men continues, this structure will go on forever. I want to cut it off. That''s all I can think of in order for a demon to bear grief and nothingness and stop being hated"


    "Even if I say the demons are powerful, I know how many of them... It will be difficult, such as overthrowing the world of men��"


    Tired points out, the Grey Dragon shakes a small, hazy shake.


    "I can. Of course we can''t do it alone. But with the Beast Emperor, that''s possible. The emperor far outweighs even the power of the dragon clan. We fought a number of strong men last night, and we left, didn''t we? With the power of the Beast Emperor, it becomes"


    Suddenly it turns into an intoxicated face, Grey Dragon affirms.


    See the Beast Emperor, whose tiredness remains trapped by the wave soldiers. I know it does possess mighty power, but it is only an ambition of the Grey Dragon and his subordination, and the Beast Emperor doesn''t seem to want that.

 812 31

    The afternoon following the arrival of the Beast Emperor. String spirals, Shinosuke, Honeyhouse, Ayane and Zongwoo had gathered at the main house of Decaying Rope to discuss future policies. There is also the end of the Frog Hill of the Decaying Rope Master.


    "In the morning, we''ll have each agency gather information, according to the information we''ve compiled. Yesterday, the peach demon who beat us was the general of the demon pack, the king of beasts."


    Shinosuke reports.


    "I also captured and tortured one of the monsters to find out that their stronghold was Mt. Takao."


    "Alas, if you''re a monster, you don''t mind torture, or worse. That''s why monsters attack humans with anger."


    The string screws add tea in a swallowing tone.


    "Thanks to the gathering of those who stepped into numerous paranormal realms and fought resolutely, we destroyed a considerable number of demons. If you compare this sacrifice to the number of crusades reported, the number is low. But yesterday''s battle was a win. As it turns out, they left the monsters. But..."


    Separating words here, Shinosuke looked at them together with a difficult face.


    "A monster like that Beast Emperor... I need to think about dealing with that. Honestly, I can''t think of a good hand."


    "If you can''t think of a way to deal with it, don''t fight it?


    It was Soo-woo who quietly inquired that way, arm-wrapped and nagging.


    "I ran away then. Whatever I say, but I want to win anything. I''ll take revenge on the old man in Peach Island."


    "Uh..."


    When Shinosuke opened her mouth to Sousuke, who remained annoyed and proclaimed in the eyes of determination...


    "Delayed. Forgive me."


    The handicap opens and Tao Island reveals itself in a glimpse.


    "Oh man... oh man... he''s alive!


    Soo-woo shouting as mute.


    "Hmm? Why is he dead?


    Tajima looks at Zongwoo and frowns.


    "I''ve been in the hospital before. That Thundermonster didn''t stop me, he missed it."


    Tajima says, and when he enters the room, he sits down beside Soo-woo.


    "I forgot to tell you..."


    Shinosuke looked at Sousuke with regret and said. Soo-woo gets nagging again. Aside from Peach Island, I knew why he was upset.


    "He has no heart. I felt pure warrior. I don''t know why such a man is on the side of the demons."


    Arm up, Peach Island roars.


    "That''s the king of beasts. I think Shinosuke and I lost."


    String spirals report to Peach Island.


    "I heard the whole thing before I got here. He''s strong. I''m not the opponent to come one-on-one from the front and win. If you''re serious about killing me, you''ll have to use your mean hands, unwillingly."


    "What is a vile hand?


    Frog Hill asks Peach Island.


    "Fight with everyone here."


    "No, no... that could be despicable, too, but it''s war... I think we should stick to it one-on-one."


    Honeyhouses flaunt the island of Tao, which is so serious.


    "Besides, even if it takes everyone here, I doubt we can win."


    and Shinosuke.


    "There''s one way..."


    With a face that doesn''t seem to feel comfortable, the honeymoon said.


    "A secret sealing technique, conveyed only to the Lord of Decaying Rope. No matter how powerful the demon is, he can be killed."


    "That would be the depths of the magician''s life in exchange, wouldn''t it?


    To the Ayane noise pointing out, Honeyhouse rounded his eyes. Shinosuke and Frog Hill also change their complexion.


    "How does Ayane know? You don''t even know Frog Hill and Shinosuke?


    "Once upon a time, my father and I fought the Lord of the Decaying Rope clan. It is still a time before the family of decaying ropes knitted beast symbols. In doing so, they used the sealing technique. Your father broke the spell."


    When I heard the story of Ayane, I became suspicious. Does the art broken by Shizuno pass to the Beast Emperor? I was wondering if the honeymoon could exercise that at its own risk.


    "If it''s a powerful sealing technique, it can be used by me and Father. Probably stronger than decaying rope sealing. It''s that black curtain I used yesterday. It''s hard to prepare the catalyst, and I used it once yesterday, and I can only use it once more."


    "Oh, yes..."


    Probably stronger than the technique I used for my life, Ayane told me very well, and the honeyhouse became a complicated face.


    "Which way does Shizuno go?


    In the hall of the Beast Emperor, Wave Soldiers and Tired had been chatting for a long time, but the Wave Soldiers accidentally came true and bumped into such a question.


    "I''m not talking about the Grey Dragon just now, but isn''t Shizuno the one who can force you to make a hard choice?


    "Right."


    It stands on its way home, whether to be on the human side consciously of honey houses and Ayane sounds, or with the Emperor of the Beast, on the monster side.


    "If it''s a stream to crusade the Beast Emperor... even if I turn to human enemies... I will be on the defensive side of the Beast Emperor..."


    That being said, I don''t really want to think about Ayane and hostility with the honeymoon, etc.


    "Are you sure you can do that?


    "What do you think...... Honestly, it''s difficult��"


    "Whatever choice Shizuno makes, it''s up to Shizuno''s choice."


    A wave soldier who laughs a lot when he says that.


    "Because... Shizuno may have a number of important people, like the Beast Emperor and other friends, but the only friends for me are Shizuno. There''s nothing to worry about. Ha ha."


    Being admired and believed by wave soldiers makes me feel happy and tired.


    "Wouldn''t we be able to avoid a fight in the first place? Because the Grey Dragons are not moving at the will of the Beast Emperor. Aren''t the Grey Dragons just celebrating the Beast Emperor on their own? I''m just trying to use it conveniently because it has great power."


    "Sure... it is"


    Tired thought so too. It is the desire of the Grey Dragons, such as creating a world of monsters, and not the desire of the Beast Emperor. But - some parts of the ambitions of the Grey Dragons coincide with the desires of the Beast Emperor.


    (To me... I understand. The Beast Emperor is just like me. I want the battle itself. If you follow the Grey Dragons, that''s why the Beast Emperor wants it��)


    "If we take that area into account, I think the Grey Dragons will have some help to avoid fighting the Beast Emperor anyway. Let''s think about it first."


    Tired did not speak of that concern, so the wave soldiers were about to move on with the idea that the Beast Emperor was just being manipulated.


    In the cave of the dwelling of the Beast Emperor is also set up a room that will be the operational headquarters of the demons. Grey Dragon, Left Kyo, Aoyagi, Kijima Butterfly, and five of the Grey Dragon''s compatriots, Black Tooth Ong, were discussing it.


    "Did the remaining monsters gather at Takao Mountain?"


    "Foot slashing children, arm slashing children, and much more, I collected"


    Left Kyo answers Grey Dragon''s question.


    "I can''t do it tonight anymore. The resistance of the humans last night was other intense in my mind, and I lost too many of my people. Tonight I will focus on getting back on track. To welcome the enemy here."


    Grey Dragon mouths future policy.


    "You think we''re going to call our enemies here, where we''re based? No, before that, if the enemy has this home base cracked, we should just move the place."


    Black Tooth Ong opinions.


    "It''s not that easy. It is difficult to move His Majesty. To that end, we tried to move the emperor around Tokyo, spreading fear, and using the manipulation of the fate of Left Kyo."


    "It moved faster than planned. Originally, at the same time as the emperor moved, this one was meant to gather in one place to fight with the emperor from the front, but in the midst of dispersion and rampage, it was moved and ruined."


    Left Kyo explained in the form of an inheritance of Grey Dragon''s words.


    "In other words, if we manage to get the Beast Emperor to fight the humans, there''s too much chance of winning," he said. To that end, we welcome our enemies here. "


    "Uhm."


    To the words of the blue leaves, the grey dragon nods.


    "It''s troublesome to have a conversation with words."


    "Rude......"


    Left Kyo stares at the blurry black toothpick.


    "Is there any chance that the enemy will be here tonight?


    Butterfly ji asks.


    "Not to say there isn''t, but it''s unlikely. You should want to come over there in good shape. Today last night, that''s hard too. Get ready for interception, as time permits. Including rest."


    "Accepted"


    Copy that.


    "Respond"


    Aoyagi, Sasakyo and Butterfly Ji responded to the life of the Grey Dragon, respectively.

 813 32

    The time will be in the evening.


    The two tired and wave soldiers sat side by side in a lateral hole with a view of the outside, behind a hall with the Emperor of the Beast, looking at the sunset and the view of the mountains coloured with oranges.


    "You''ve had your day without a thing."


    A wave soldier says as he tosses his feet out onto a steep mountain slope almost close to the cliff, hanging out and rocking.


    "Even today at the operations conference... I guess I was. If you were to come, it would be tomorrow morning... noon."


    Tired said, pouring tea into the water only.


    "Is there no chance you''re coming tonight?


    "The demon is stronger at night..."


    Tired answered as he handed the wave soldiers who asked him a cup of tea poured hot water.


    "I see. So it''s a direction to avoid the night"


    That''s when the wave soldiers rinse the tea, I feel signs behind my back.


    "Ugh..."


    With the usual ringing voice, the Beast Emperor appeared.


    "Oh, here comes the big kid. No, I should say a nostalgic cat standing on two legs."


    Joking, the wave soldiers stick their fingers up the nose tip of the Beast Emperor. Then the Beast Emperor, like a cat, sticks his nose tip to the finger of the wave soldier, and he himself pokes his finger towards the nose tip of the wave soldier.


    "What kind of structure��"


    Tired smiles when he sees two people crossing arms and sticking their fingers at each other''s nose tips.


    "Kuhhh."


    Watch the setting sunset and narrow your eyes, and the Beast Emperor rings small.


    "That''s a comforting time. I''m gonna stain it."


    A wave soldier with a gloomy look on his face somewhere, staring at the sunset alongside the Beast Emperor. When I see it, my tiredness turns into a strange face.


    "Shizuno said he likes to fight, but he doesn''t like this peaceful time right now either?


    Wave soldiers who turn to tired and ask.


    "I really like the time I spend relaxing like this. It might be a big deal, but I''m happy. They''re on their side. But, hey, thanks to the guys fighting over it for a reason, it''s gonna be broken soon, too, right?


    "The battle is a battle... it''s an interesting thing"


    Tired answers the enquiring wave soldier.


    "I know that. But you''re not afraid to fight for your life and think about yourself dying? Don''t you hate that you might lose someone close to you?


    "I certainly don''t like that...... I''m also honest, scared to death. But there''s also the aspect that it''s fun because it''s scary...... You may not understand..."


    Thank you. I was tired of seeing the wave soldiers returning to their normal sensibilities and falling into such a mood that my mind was moving away from me.


    "Are the wave soldiers... scared?


    When tired asked, the wave soldiers took their gaze off tiredness and saw the sunset again.


    "It''s like I''m scared, I''m not scared... You can die otherwise. There are two things at the same time: the feeling of doing it, and the feeling of not wanting to die. But I was wondering if it would be a good time to stay relaxed. Can''t all humans and monsters, all over the world, just relax? I don''t know if I should be."


    To the enquiry of the wave soldiers, Tired pushes silence. At this point, I felt like I had become completely, impossible to know who I was.


    "If you want to fight, you just have to fight between those who like to fight. I come to the guy who wants to relax, and I don''t force him into battle."


    "I was fighting... and those who wanted peace... took away the fight."


    Tired says dissatisfied.


    "Oh well. Did I make you feel bad? I''m sorry. But, you know, the relaxing good times right now must be over tomorrow or the day after, right? Someone among the three of us here could be dead. I don''t know..."


    Hearing the words of the wave soldiers, Tired ashames himself of his childhood, who bent his knob lightly.


    "I, too, mourned my fate and the world resented me. I met Shizuno, who was similar to me, and I felt safe because he was similar, and then... the loose ends and sprouts in me disappeared somewhere."


    Wave soldiers also noticed the big difference between tiredness and themselves.


    "Shizuno and I, it was supposed to be the same, but only I changed. Then I wonder if I''m qualified as a friend of Shizuno''s anymore."


    "Huh."


    Unexpectedly, the Beast Emperor starts to brutally stroke the heads of the wave soldiers as they tinkle.


    "Ouch. Ouch. Come on, you''re bald. If you''re going to stroke me and comfort me, be a little nicer."


    "Kuuuuu"


    The Beast Emperor also spills a laugh at the wave soldiers who put the hand of the Beast Emperor in laughter.


    "Because it''s the same... because it''s not the same... You know, for that reason, it''s not something you can or can''t hang out with, is it?


    "How do you feel about Shizuno? I''ve turned your thoughts, your feelings, everything into a denial. Am I not neglected?


    "If you don''t push or blame me, you won''t be neglected."


    The answer tired said was a lie.


    I don''t like the sound of Ayane in my tired brain, but I think of it. Ayane grew up to be a good man exactly the opposite of herself. Therefore tiredness neglected the sound of Ayanami, and became a pattern that did not go away.


    (As Ayane does, even if I don''t blame her for anything in her mouth, she becomes aware of it on my own... and become neglected)


    But I can also speak the truth in front of the current wave soldiers.


    "Wavemen, you are... anxious, aren''t you? Friendships and bonds are not deliberately confirmed in words... are they? But you can''t help but check... you''re anxious."


    Tired of pointing out, the wave soldier makes a stiff face.


    "Uh-huh?


    The Beast Emperor peeks into the face of its wave soldiers and raises an astonishing voice.


    "Even if you and I made a mistake... this time of year... wouldn''t have happened, would it? It was definitely time."


    "Ha ha, you''re a grandpa with hundreds of years of living in boulder mediums. It sounds good or bad. Ah."


    Laughing lightly, the wave soldiers look back and try to head back towards the cave.


    "Beast Emperor, your girl, can I hold you too?


    He stops on the way, looks back to the Beast Emperor, and the wave soldiers ask.


    "Khu ~..."


    The Beast Emperor has a flashing look and shakes his neck beside him.


    "Eh, that''s a kick. You''ve got so many surroundings."


    "For once... do you understand the words"


    "Looks like it''ll get through somewhat. Not all of them. Or maybe it''s just like me, with a weak other heart."


    "Uh-huh."


    As the Beast Emperor looks at the wave soldiers, with a flashing expression, pointing to the cave, and ringing to complain about something, he waves his hips on the spot to try to imitate intercourse.


    "You think I can do it? No, you''re not... don''t take it personally and push it. Okay, I get it. You''re a real asshole."


    "Kuh."


    Let the Beast Emperor turn toward the tired and shake his cover. Tired smiled as if pointing to the wave soldiers and saying he had no choice.


    Eventually the wave soldiers pull into the back of the hall. I take it that you distracted me.


    "Really... you''re the reincarnation of your head... I''ve always... missed you."


    Where we are alone, Tired approaches the Beast Emperor and speaks.


    "Somewhere in my heart I gave up. If it isn''t after reincarnation... I wonder if it won''t be drawn from the rim of the circle. Unless you die...... I thought I''d never see you again. Yet..., without any foretaste, all of a sudden, I could see you..."


    "Ku ~..."


    The Beast Emperor strokes his tired head that makes him cry from the middle of nowhere.


    When he looked up tired, the Beast Emperor looked down with a gentle smile.


    "Over and over again...... I dreamed of it. Over and over again for hundreds of years...... All this time, when I remember your head, I was crying, soaking, angry, resentful, grudging, cursing... Life without a head, destiny, the world..."


    Uncomfortable, Tired was crying and hugging him to the Beast Emperor.


    A feeling of skin that is so supple and soft that you don''t think of it as a man. But its body is soft and hard. Behind the skin and fat, there are tough muscles that are not people''s are transmitted with body temperature.


    "Kuuuuuu..."


    Ringing with a gentle voice, the Beast Emperor also holds back his tired body and strokes his head again.


    (Your head is... not so gentle... Even the same soul, another person......)


    Seeing the reaction of the Beast Emperor, Tired realizes so.


    Whoever he was in love with, whether he was the same soul who had gone through a roundabout reincarnation, was already dead. I will never go around with that head again.


    On the other hand, it is an indisputable fact that it is a reunion. Tired bites the joy all over his body.


    (This isn''t an illusion... is it? Too unrealistic...... It''s too abrupt for a reunion... not in a dream... isn''t it?


    On the other hand, Tired was perplexed by the feeling of his mind floating. This feeling is not only brought from joy. At the same time that I was filled with so much happiness that I wanted to rejoice, there was some ominous feeling in my tired chest.

 814 33

    From the day there was the raid of the Beast Emperor, the morning after the day was vacated. Paranormal units were assembled in Tokyo City Hall.


    The White Fox family, the magicians of the Decaying Rope clan, and the elites of the Silver Storm Hall also gather. There are also a number of other witchcraft schools involved in spiritual defense and warriors who have supported the nation from behind. Quite a few of them were hired on urgent requests in anticipation of their strength.


    "It''s a shady war, betting on the survival of the nation."


    String screws raise their innocent voices in front of the strong who stand side by side. The Honeyhouse, Ayane, String Spiral, Shinosuke, Tajima and Zongwoo were lined up in front of the assembled warriors.


    "We''re going to Takao Mountain for the final battle. If we lose, then maybe an army input will be made, or the army can defeat a group of demons on our behalf. But. The defensive line of the paranormal realm is our role. We have been fighting in an unknown and shady world for over a thousand years. Shadows that leap in the shadows that fight unknowingly and die unknowingly so as not to illuminate the shadows in the sun - that is our way of life and our insistence. We must win this battle to reward our ancestors."


    "Um come on... Shinosuke. When did I tell you to speak?"


    Honeyhouses poke at each other with their faces.


    "First of all, if I were to do that role, it would be me, Mr. String Spiral, or Mr. Tajima, right? Why are you, the master, putting up like a commander here?


    "Oh, you say that? Honeyhouse or Tajima won''t do it, so I''m doing it instead... I mean, I''ve been thinking so hard, they say this in front of everyone... That''s terrible."


    "Then I''ll take your place. Cohon. Er..."


    The honeyhouse takes a step forward and looks over at the warriors.


    "I call it a species with life, and think about surviving without being forced. You can run away if it''s dangerous. Because we can all win if we prioritize survival. With your life at stake - what a brave man it would only be a literal waste of his life. Above"


    The applause goes up. Only two people clapped: Peach Island and String Spiral.


    "The heart of Silver Storm Hall! Protect them! Protect them! Protecting is a mission! Protect it! Protecting yourself is life! It''s people''s minds to protect!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    When Peach Island shouts a tremendous loud voice, the warriors of Silver Storm Hall roar in unison. The only person screaming is Silver Storm Hall, and the others are pulling off.


    "As soon as the Beast Emperor or Grey Dragon comes out, report it. This one also sends the strong immediately, so avoid engaging and withdraw quickly"


    and Shinosuke.


    "Those who are confident in their arms will come with the intention of borrowing their breasts!


    "No, I can''t do that..."


    Soo-woo pokes at Tajima''s words.


    "If there are other monsters of strength besides these two and you feel an enemy advantage, contact them immediately and retreat. Lord Decaying Rope also said, but first try not to waste your life and cause a loss of power."


    Shinosuke tells me how she feels. Those who were confident in their arms were unhappy with this life, but many felt grateful.


    When the humans were gathering, the four men - Grey Dragon, Left Kyo, Aoyagi and Black Tooth Ong - had their last meeting in the cave.


    There are demons already in formation in the mountains, and Butterfly Ji is already on the ground. Although the monster army is advantageous both geographically and in numbers, the individual fighting power seems to be overall outweighed by the human side as far as last night''s battle is concerned. Except when you think about pulling out great monsters like the Beast Emperor and the Grey Dragon.


    "Still, there is absolutely no battle. You can''t be alarmed."


    Black Toothpick told the other three.


    "Even when we fought the Seven Luminous Scales and the White Dragons, they were caught off guard. We were overwhelmingly few. But the result was our victory."


    Grey Dragon thought we should keep our stories of the past to ourselves, but keep quiet.


    "Right now, beside the Emperor, there is that Shizuno Tired."


    Said Zuokyo.


    "Do you have that one that''s famous for being the strongest and worst sorcerer? Not our enemies?


    An unknown black toothpick rounds his eyes.


    "He seems to be the one who knows His Majesty''s previous life. No hostility towards His Majesty, on the contrary, it demonstrates fraternity. Even from His Majesty''s side."


    Grey Dragon said. I know what Left Kyo wants to say to Grey Dragon, but I don''t take it personally.


    "Then can you draw me to your side? Expect considerable combat power."


    I don''t know.


    Grey Dragon vaguely says to Left Kyo, who speaks the dialogue as expected.


    "Why can''t you be sure?


    Aoyagi asks.


    "Because it is already known that we are using emperors in a way that unilaterally serves them. If harm were to befall His Majesty, Shizuno would also try to prevent it. But they have no right to protect us."


    As long as I''ve had a conversation with two tired and wave soldiers, Grey Dragon looks at me wondering if it would be difficult to take this side.


    Honestly, I don''t even really want to rely on it. Grey Dragon is ambitious that monsters can fight only monsters, and if they are to be defeated as a result, it is also destiny.


    "If we were to drive the Emperor of the Beast into distress, we might be seen as enemies."


    Black toothpick spills a sarcastic smile.


    "What position do you take? You should just check it out. That will also change our response."


    "It would be comforting if you were on my side, but even if you don''t expect such a delicious story, at least you don''t want to make extra enemies."


    Says Left Kyo and Black Tooth Ong, respectively, and asks how the Grey Dragon reacts.


    "I don''t feel comfortable, but just talk..."


    "Your report, sir."


    Grey Dragon''s words were blocked by a wooden end Tengu who suddenly jumped indoors.


    "A dozen minutes ago, a group of enemies drove out of the capital!


    WHY - With a rough breath, Wooden End Tengu reports.


    "Finally."


    Aoyagi smiled invincibly.


    When the Grey Dragon went to the square where the Beast Emperor was, Tired and the Beast Emperor sat close by.


    Grey Dragon hesitates to speak up as he smiles at it.


    "Grey dragon? What can I do for you?"


    A wave soldier, sleeping in a large letter next to tired, rose up and called out. The Emperor of Tiredness and the Beast also turns to the Grey Dragon.


    "The enemy is coming this way."


    "I will not stand by you and fight."


    Grey Dragon laughs bitterly, tired as if to discern intent and control the lead.


    "I guess. The distribution is loud, so I thought it was just a request..."


    "Is the monster side at a disadvantage? Because there''s the Beast Emperor, the air was stronger."


    A wave soldier speaks the question.


    "We probably won''t win. But - the emperor will not lose."


    Grey Dragon said with certainty.


    "Finally, if we let the Emperor fight on the arrow... it will be a demon win, won''t it? Without you dying..."


    "Then you might fight with His Majesty, too. But I find it difficult to use emperor. Let''s just say it depends on the will of the emperor."


    I''m not going to fight if that happens. I''m tired, but I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    "I thought if there was a war, I would be cared for... and the Emperor would calculate that he was going to the battlefield too...?


    "Seems that''s what the Left Kyo and the others think. I doubt it will work."


    "Any reason for skepticism?


    "I can think of His Majesty sleeping at that time, and I can think of seeing my daughters. Or playing with the animals. In that case, it''s a delicate place to detect signs of battle and go there. The emperor likes to fight, but he''s also the only one who can turn his head."


    A wave soldier who hears about the Grey Dragon and spills a bitter laugh that it''s really an animal itself. Besides, I absolutely worship that animal, so I can''t treat it either as an animal.


    "Shizuno Rei... Seems to expect you to be on our side, but I resent you for taking either position"


    With that said, the Grey Dragon glances at the Beast Emperor and then leaves the hall.


    (Was that meant to be a lifetime goodbye? He doesn''t think demons can win this battle. And going to fight now means...)


    Behind the grey dragon was a sad tiredness.

 815 34

    At noon, the humans who arrived at Mount Takao immediately entered the mountains.


    The human side is a group of several, dispersed and attacked in many ways. The monsters take advantage of the land in the mountains to welcome it.


    Many magicians use the art of manipulating spirits or using monsters they make themselves. For this reason, spirits, demons, and demons can be seen fighting each other there.


    High-ranking sorcerers manipulated the art of manipulating space, rarely using chemical changes or pure energy.


    Unskilled warriors are engaged with familiar objects such as guns, knives and spears. Some of them were hit by demons with their bare hands. While there are many neglected magicians in the martial arts, melee groups that inhibit the proximity of the monsters could also be considered the key to this battle.


    Especially the Silver Storm Hall warriors, who excel in the battle of the guards, are thoroughly guarded against the battle without going deep and stopping the monsters from moving well.


    Zongwoo was also turning to the proximity group and struggling beside Tao Island.


    "Old man, are we gonna be okay on the front lines like this?


    At a sigh of breath, Zongwoo asks. Generals such as string screws and honey houses are naturally at the rear of the line, but they are treated as the same, cutting themselves into the front line on their own without permission from the honey houses.


    "It''s easier to morale your allies. We can deal with the emergence of others who are tough on the enemy. It will stick until cover arrives. This is an outdoor battle. It''s like different strengths, and I don''t know what jumps. Therefore, we need someone who can also deal with the front line."


    Soo-woo is impressed with what Tao-shima thought was surprising in the answer he returned from Tao-shima.


    "Peach Island old man, flying too much ~. And to the miscellaneous fish opponent"


    Meanwhile, the string screws in the main unit laugh strangely as they look at Tao Island and Soo Woo through the eyes of the user demon.


    "I know you''re going to respond as soon as the enemy''s strong, but you''re willing to use your strength against the miscellaneous fish. I wish I didn''t take the initiative around there and leave it to my men."


    Shinosuke was also frightened. I know you''re in the mood, but I just think you''re using the mood the wrong way.


    Before such a peach island, a familiar demon shows up.


    "When I heard there was a Lord, I couldn''t even be there and he flew. The bravery of cutting ahead is like a boulder."


    He was Aoyagi, who led dozens of arm slashing children.


    (There''s a lot of them... Not like during this time)


    Nervous Soo-woo. This one also acts with a few sorcerers, but on top of the overwhelming loss in numbers, all the enemies get melee fights. Silver Storm Hall warriors only have two here on and near Tao Island. There are three people who can fight in close range, even if Zongwoo is included.


    If they pull us out, there''s not a single magician who can do nothing but work.


    Since the heartbreaking magic used by Zongwoo is also linked to fleshbullet warfare, melee warfare is inevitably possible. Soo-woo abominably tongues that many magicians tend to belittle martial arts and are not good at melee combat.


    When the peach islands entered into the engagement with the arm slashing children, far from where the peach islands and Zongwoo were located, the demons were identified as knocking down the trees and stretching their long, twisted torso high in heaven.


    Only the fangs were black giant white dragons - black fangs. Blazing flames from the sky towards the humans.


    "Dragon!?


    "I can''t believe we even have the Dragons..."


    A human force that upsets and openly degrades command. On the contrary, although the monsters cheer and morale, they can''t wait to get caught in the spitting flames of the Black Toothpick, so they don''t try to come forward.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it seems like it''s my turn to be strong. Noorikome."


    A string screw that joyfully runs toward the dragon.


    Black toothpick reacts to mighty demonic proximity.


    "Wow. Big time."


    String spirals that run between the black-baked corpses and delightfully challenge Black Tooth Ong. The picture of string screws, who are only children in appearance, not cowering at all when they saw the countless burnt bodies rolling in front of them, smiling at them, surprised and pulled not only a few people but also demons.


    "Kid... who is it?"


    Looking down from the sky at the string screws looming just up close, Black Tooth Ong asks.


    "He seems to be the head of the White Fox family. I''m coming ~"


    From the whole body of the string screw, the white glow like an aura bursts with such momentum that it was not a ratio last night. The magician and demon who watched in a faraway winding gaze.


    In fact, there is no profound significance in this glow. It''s just a phantom, a simple purpose to confuse the other person. But many have been deceived by that simple phantom.


    Black toothpick spits flames at string screws. It is a fireworks with enough momentum to be spit out of the sky to reach the ground, and the appearance of string screws immediately disappears into the flames.


    (No response. Jumped the space)


    Black Toothpick spotted instantly how the string screws escaped.


    Feel the signs of distortion of space right near your face.


    (Right there!


    Aiming at that moment when the figure of the string screw materialized after the transition, Black Tooth Ong opened his mouth, stretching his neck at high speed toward the distortion of space, trying to chew the string screw to pieces.


    Black Tooth Ong closes his mouth. I''m not responding. No, should I call it teething? No, I don''t feel it the earliest. Because from the center of the dragon''s mouth, it was cut into rings.


    "Wow, I was a lot quicker."


    A still string screw laughs innocently in the air just on the side of the face of a black toothpick that has lost its mouth and turned into a miserable figure.


    "Can we throw up fire even if it happens like that? If you throw up through your throat, maybe it won''t change, but you can aim for it properly and throw up? Hey, try it."


    "Oops!


    Towards the teasing string screw, Black Toothpick, who also lost his tongue, emits a distorted rage from the back of his throat, while trying to blow out a flame.


    "Oh, I can. Well."


    Confirming that a flame could be seen at the tip of the throat hole peeking from the cutting surface, the string screw gently swung the blade of chi held backwards, from bottom to top.


    While swinging, the blade of chi instantly stretched wide with the illusion of a white glow, the head of the Black Tooth Ong was torn vertically from his throat to the top of his head, and the Black Tooth Ong was desperate before blowing out the flame.


    "Oh?"


    Shooting Blacktooth Ong, String Spiral, who tried to return to the main unit, sees Shinosuke and those with honey houses and confirms that there is another dragon in there.


    "That one looks stronger over there. Noorikome Eh."


    Down to the ground, String Spiral rushes to those with Shinosuke and others.


    Suddenly appearing from the rear, the giant dragon, whose entire body scales had melted and whose colours had dulled to gray, pounded completely into the void and swept away the magicians and warriors who had refrained from rearward.


    "Grey Dragon. I didn''t know you were here."


    With its giant, it crushes and dyes many humans in the blood, and with many humans in its mouth, it looks up at the dragon standing against the sky, and the honeyhouse groans.


    Some of those who are stuck in the dragon''s mouth could also confirm the living, but no matter what they think, they can no longer help.


    Grey dragons shut their mouths, and the dead and the living are chewed together and cut a thousand bites.


    Three people, Honeyhouse, Shinosuke and Frog Hill, head to Grey Dragon at once.


    From Shinosuke''s hand comes the beast mark, and where it flew near the head of the Grey Dragon, it turns into the head of a giant wolf. Two turns are bigger than the head of the gray dragon.


    He opened his big mouth and hit the head of the Grey Dragon, but made sure that no fangs passed through the head of the Grey Dragon, and Shinosuke punched him in the tongue.


    The honeymoon calls for three flying squirrels, and flies with gray dragons. Three of them bit the torso of the gray dragon at about the same time, the scales snagged and the blood smudged.


    "I went through these fangs, but they don''t seem to hurt."


    Honeyhouses squirm as they stare at the gray dragon.


    Master Decaying Rope''s Frog Hill End also unleashes beast symbols. A giant sea moon (jellyfish) emerges in the sky that also surpasses the Grey Dragon and descends from above to the Grey Dragon.


    Despite the sudden emergence, the Grey Dragon reacts quickly to twist its long giant to cleverly engage the attack of the seamoon. Shortly after I sent him, he blew a flame toward the sea moon.


    Originally a beast charm, so vulnerable to fire. A giant seamoon that burns out in no time.


    "It''s not compatible with decaying rope, the beast symbol''s user."


    Honeyhouses whining again about what we know from the beginning.


    "I kept that technique... but I didn''t expect it to be broken lightly..."


    Frog Hill moaning with cold sweat.


    The power of the Grey Dragon is the same White Dragon, yet far surpasses that of the Black Tooth Ong. Together, it is a dragon that slaughtered many of the White Dragon''s compatriots. Where he named the demon king, there is no shade at all.


    "Even though this guy is a real pain in the ass, the Beast Emperor is holding him back."


    The Honeyhouse says as he manipulates the oxen. Watch out for the flaming mouth, letting the gray dragon strike its throat, but the gray dragon cleverly pulls this too. Then he swerved and exhaled the flames, but the swordfish also cleverly swallowed.


    "Until the string screw returns, we just have to buy time. That''s him or..."


    and Shinosuke


    "Or I''ll just have to ask Ayane to go back. I can''t do that."


    He looked up at the grey dragon, which blew fire several times on the fleeing bamboo, the honeyhouse said. Ayane has been asked to turn to the aid of the Peaches.


    While Tajima was fighting Aoyagi one-on-one, Soo-woo was desperately struggling to fight the other arm slashing boys.


    With the support of the sorcerers from the rear, I have managed to carry on, but I don''t care when I get pulled out and the sorcerers in the rear guard are killed. No, it''s been unplugged a few times already, but it''s been wiped out by their witchcraft before they reach the rear guard magician.


    If the blade reaches behind you, that will reduce your support and make Zongwoo''s battle painful.


    (I''ve probably never fought so desperately in my life)


    Zongwoo thought as he prepared his breath where the enemy''s hands stopped attacking. The number of enemies is still high. For some reason their movements have stopped and they are solidified into one.


    But soon it moved out again. A number of arm slashing children simultaneously come to Soo-woo.


    "Get out of the way!


    Peach Island threw a shield at it from the side and stormed it off. The arm slashers are blown away. Seeing it, it seemed that he had finally left the blue leaves. Blue leaves are falling on your back.


    At that time of relief, Zongwoo became deadly alarmed.


    As if Zongwoo had targeted that gap, which distracted him and dusted his face off, a small shadow rushed quickly and slaughtered Zongwoo from a low position.


    "What!?


    Zongwoo raised his voice as he saw his vision oblique and even the sky reflected.


    It took me a little while to realize that my legs had been severed.


    "Oh, it''s late, Left Kyo..."


    Blue leaves groan as they fall.


    "I was reading the desk by fortune. And it''s the result of fortune telling."


    Says Zuokyo, who cut the area below from both knees of Zongwoo, looking down at Zongwoo.


    Soon around, not only are the arm slashing children, but the foot slashing children are also heavily boiling.


    "All right, yeah!


    Peach Island thrusts into the monsters with anger. The side of Peach Island leaves Peach Island and turns to the rear guard''s escort.


    Left Kyo drops his eyes on Zongwoo, who has fallen. His face is right around the corner because of his low height. On his ugly face, where his fangs grew toward the outside, Zongwoo became more disgusted than fearful.


    That moment when Left Kyo tried to wave down...


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    With a pleasant voice in his familiar ear, a massive flash of light broke through Left Kyo and his children''s foot slashing children.

 816 35

    Tired and wave soldiers were looking down the mountain from a hole in the back of the hall, but from here we can''t see the battle. I feel a fierce bump of demons, but it''s on the other side of the fight.


    "Peace. Yeah."


    Wave soldiers squeal.


    "Monsters are also former humans. My heart is nothing different from a human being. I love strife as much as humans do. In the end, they fight. They love to fight. Right."


    "I guess so..."


    "I really feel like we''re all fighting because we want to, rather than because we want to. I guess that''s the instinct. It''s like an excuse to go after you."


    "I guess so. At least I... don''t make that excuse. We just fight because we want to."


    How could a wave soldier talk like this, Tired could not have tried at this point, but he was listening seriously.


    "Grey Dragon said. Swinging with two feelings, even if you''re lost, when you head to one answer. I was right, too, but I think I''m gonna get some answers."


    Turning to tired, the wave soldiers smiled lightly.


    "I''ll forget. This dark feeling for the world, which springs up, suppresses all and tries to forget. And... try to live normally. I know it''s very hard, but I''ll try my best."


    "Really..."


    Though I feel lonely, tiredness makes me smile with encouragement.


    "Shizuno, I may be different from you, but I didn''t hate you for anything. Me, besides you anymore, I don''t reveal who I am. I don''t even show this dark feeling. You''re the only friend who knows that. Just you. Now this fact is, there is no twisting. Don''t you?"


    "Yes, I am."


    I can''t think of any thoughtful words. Tired, but this short word of affirmation is the undisputed heart of tiredness.


    (You know I miss you, and you''re comforting me... I feel sorry for myself......)


    I thought so and was tired of wanting to take a sigh of relief.


    "Kuuuuuuuu"


    Thereupon came the Emperor of the Beast, who slept until earlier, roaring.


    "Have you reacted to demons?"


    Wave soldiers squeal.


    "Kuhhh."


    A glance at the tired and the wave soldiers, roaring even to greet them out, the Beast Emperor calls the wind, spreads his wings, and flies in the wind.


    "Will this make the Grey Dragons... as you wish"


    Tired shrugged as he saw the Beast Emperor flying away in no time.


    The battle situation, which I thought would be turned upside down with the participation of the foot slashing boy, was further turned upside down with the participation of Ayane.


    (Ha ha... Ayane was so strong...)


    Soo-woo laughs powerlessly as he watches Ayan knock down the demons from next to next.


    "Oh, my God. Eh!


    Seeing his companion''s foot slashing child die more and more, Left Kyo bursts furiously into Ayane.


    Instead of surgery, Ayane flashes a knife and lightly slashes and dumps Left Kyo.


    "Master Left Kyo."


    "Left Kyo!"


    My men''s foot slaughter and blue leaves raise their voices.


    "Grunt... retreat!


    Upon instructions from Aoyagi, both the arm and foot slashes leave the scene.


    But Aoyagi, who spoke of retreat, did not back down, but headed towards Ayane. It''s an arithmetic about letting your men get away while you''re at it.


    Ayane protrudes her knife toward the blue leaves. Seeing that Aoyagi was irreplaceable, he protected his body with four arms and two axes.


    I was protecting my throat with my hand, so my hand was just pierced and it didn''t lead to a fatal injury. Quickly shaking off arms Aoyagi. Since the boulder had a better arm than the Ayane sound, the Ayane sound disfigured every knife he held.


    The aim of Aoyagi was not Ayane. Even if Ayane shows a gap, she won''t try to attack you.


    Aoyagi holds up and runs out of her falling left Kyo body.


    Ayane hesitates to Aoyagi, who flees in complete view of the gap. Ayane will always regret his loss.


    "Eat!"


    Left Kyo, who was cut by Ayane and seemed to be losing consciousness, suddenly shouted and threw Xu with Aoyagi in charge.


    "Guuuuuuuu..."


    Left Kyo''s obsession comes to fruition, and Tsubaki pierces Zongwoo''s abdomen.


    "Don''t do anything extra!


    Blue leaves yell and run away as they are. I was wondering if they would be pursued angrily, even though the enemy had missed me because of this.


    "Soo-woo."


    Ayane did not follow Aoya and the others, but rushed toward Soo-woo.


    (12) Soo-woo''s abdomen was pierced deep, and Soo-woo was spitting a lot of blood out of his mouth. On its face, the Dead Minister floats thick


    Ayane held Zongwoo''s head and pressed his face against his chest, hugging him forcefully.


    "You are somewhere like me...... Hungry for love..."


    In Zongwoo''s ear, Ayane whispers in tears.


    "My life... I decided to use it for someone... It made me want... Even my cursed life... at the end..."


    At the end of the day, I couldn''t find a word to describe my feelings.


    (The next time I''m born... I want to live a little more decent life... Can''t you do that, too? Because I''ve killed too much...... go to hell or not in the next life...... No, even if it''s not analogy, I don''t want to step off the road anymore)


    Wrapped in a soft and warm feeling, Zongwoo ran out when he thought so at the end of the day.


    "Just now."


    Shinosuke stroked her chest down when she heard the bouncing voice she could hear.


    "It''s late. Yikes! Quick, get rid of that!


    Shinosuke screams at the string spiral, keeping her gaze to the Grey Dragon.


    "Adults who can''t do anything without me, they''re so cool."


    In a relaxed tone, string screws transfer in space.


    "Hmm..."


    Seeing the string screws that have transferred right next to his face, the Grey Dragon leaks an exclamation.


    Many things like white rays emanate from both hands of string screws at various angles. The emitted rays bend over and over along the way, piercing various parts of the gray dragon, at various angles: top, bottom, front, rear, side, diagonal.


    "Half of it is bad. Half is real."


    Turning his huge face toward the string screw, in a cool voice, Grey Dragon said.


    "Is your illusion not just about sight, but also about feeling? Well done. The instant we know is that the bone breaks inside."


    It is a grey dragon that instantly identified and prevented only a real attack with a minimal range of force fields. Covering the whole thing with a force field also instantly discerned that the force was dispersed and the attack could not be prevented.


    "I''m glad you''re about to break a bone."


    It was a twitching string screw, but he understood. Even when it comes to the same dragon demon, he says that he is the owner of an incomparable power with the Black Tooth Ong and others earlier.


    "Support, please. I don''t think there''s a guarantee that I''ll be the only one left behind. About 30% of the time, I think I''m gonna lose."


    A string spiral that consciously speaks of the three decaying ropes, keeping an eye on the gray dragon up close.


    Grey Dragon opens his mouth, string screw transfers and escapes, but Grey Dragon puked out of his mouth a blinding, long-tailed light bullet.


    Light bullets arc violently in motion like creatures and fly to the string screws to which they are transferred.


    I couldn''t make a continuous transition without taking the time, but the string screws distort the space and deflect this light bullet. But it was an extraordinary place. Lipid sweat erupts from all over the body of the string screw.


    In addition, the Grey Dragon spits out by adding a few light bullets. The first light bullet is still dancing in the sky, too.


    The string screw moves to the ground and descends. With that string screwed, the light bullet pours down.


    Distort the surrounding space and hit the light bullet to the ground. This led to the prospect of turning off the light bullet, but the light bullet caused a huge explosion, which looked as if the body of the string screw had blown up.


    (hallucinating)


    The explosion of the light bullet is real, but the string screw is a grey dragon that discerns being alive. I feel signs above me.


    I''m not just distracted by string screws. The beast symbol unleashed by Frog Hill became a giant rain tiger (amefrasi), flying from directly beneath the gray dragon. It is unclear exactly what happens when you touch it, but it is certain that it has a negative effect. Build a shield for the force field to prevent the Rain Tiger from clashing.


    The flying onion eats up on the torso of the gray dragon. Looks like he was hiding in the shadow of a giant rain tiger. This slightly shredded Grey Dragon''s mind.


    A string screw protrudes his arm toward the gray dragon, concentrating his attention.


    The grey dragon manipulates the remaining light bullet and causes it to fly toward the string screw.


    There, several large turtles flying in the sky as they rotated flew in, crashing into the light bullet, detonating all the light bullets and disabling them. It was the beast symbol of Shinosuke.


    The string screw releases a large needle from his arm that he has worked out with care. The Grey Dragon tried to prevent this in the force field, but the spin-centric needle of chi pierced the Grey Dragon''s power field shield as it was easier, skewering the head of the Grey Dragon.


    "I wish I could have. Hey. But I''m glad they didn''t..."


    When I saw the slowly crumbling Grey Dragon, and the string screws squirmed with a rough breath -


    With the immense proximity of demons, a tremendous gust of wind broke out, changing the complexion of everyone on the spot.


    "Kuh."


    With his voice, he is beaten with tremendous force from above, the body of a string screw is blown away and beaten over the body of a grey dragon.


    "String screw!


    Shinosuke screams and turns her gaze toward the string screw. Honeyhouses and frog hills were turning their gaze toward the Beast Emperor, stopping where string screws had been until earlier.


    "Uhhhhhhhh!


    As if mourning and mourning the death of the Grey Dragon, the Beast Emperor roared at a tremendous volume as he looked down at the Grey Dragon.


    Hearing that roar, the three decaying rope sorcerers originally stopped many of the monsters and sorcerers in battle in the mountains from moving with unidentified fear.


    "Cold......?


    Honeyhouses squeak. I know the current roar has the effect of causing fierce terror, but the ambient temperatures are dropping badly.


    Eventually, the skin turned to painful temperatures, and the glittering, radiant ice crystals - fine ice - covered the surroundings.


    "What is this..."


    Honeyhouses groan at its fantastic sight of brilliant grains of ice dancing around while freezing themselves in the cold.


    In front of the honeyhouse, the Beast Emperor flies down at high speed.


    Even though he was afraid of the roar of the emperor, and even with a sudden drop in his body temperature, the honey chamber, where his body and mind were cut off cold, was fuelled even more by fear, his teeth rattling and trembling.


    "Kuhh."


    For such a honeymoon, a gentle smile and a slow embrace of the Beast Emperor. The plumpness of its body temperature makes the honey chamber seem to melt my heart.


    "Kuuuuuuu..."


    Flying with the honeyhouse in his arms, he glanced at the wreckage of the Grey Dragon and the Beast Emperor uttered a terribly pathetic voice.


    "Honeyhouse......"


    Shinosuke couldn''t help but drop off the Emperor of the Beast, who flew away with her honeyhouse, shaking herself.


    "Did you hear that?


    Aoyagi on the run stops.


    "Uhm. It''s the roar of the emperor... the roar of wrath that makes all. This is the third time I''ve heard it. Sounds to the bottom of my belly... horribly divine wrath."


    I''m not sure if he was actually angry or not, but Left Kyo interpreted it that way on his own.


    "If the emperor comes, he will not escape. You can win. Turn around and fight again."


    "Whoa."


    Left Kyo''s life was met with both a foot slash and an arm slash. They will soon know that this decision was a big mistake.


    Ayane and Tajima and the others had also heard the roar of the Beast Emperor.


    "That''s... the Beast Emperor, isn''t it? Honeyhouses."


    Ayane says.


    "You could have stormed the main unit. We''re going back."


    "Yes."


    Nodding at Peach Island''s life, Ayane, near Peach Island, and other sorcerers run out.


    and the Beast Emperor flew away over it.


    "Is that the Beast Emperor? It was fast, but I did see it. Besides..."


    "Yeah, honeymoon..."


    It was then that Peach Island and Ayane stopped and talked.


    "Kuah."


    The Emperor of the Beast, who should have flown away, turned back and came right down next to Ayane.


    Together, as he was stiff, Ayane responded first and put his hand on the sword, but faster than the sword was pulled out, and with the hand of the Emperor of the Beast empty, he hugged the thin torso of Ayane.


    "Ayane, Honeyhouse."


    Peach Island responds and screams.


    "Kuh."


    When the Beast Emperor glanced at Peach Island and rang as if to greet him, he flew, holding Ayane and Honeyhouse by each side.


    (I was crying...)


    Peach Island saw a definite tear mark on the face of the Beast Emperor who saw himself. Perhaps a demon close to him was debated, Peach Island guessed.

 817 36

    Tired and wave soldiers run in the mountains and follow the emperor, but the movement in the mountains with no way is tight inside.


    "Maybe it''s over when we get there."


    "Yes."


    Tired of the words of the wave soldiers. I may be wasting my legs, but I can''t even wait in silence.


    (I have a bad feeling... I don''t care about anything else, I just don''t want it to be harmful to the honeymoon and Ayane)


    Arrow tips where I thought I was tired, another gust of wind, and I feel a giant demon approaching me suddenly.


    Looking up into the sky, I saw the emperor flying fast back to the cave.


    "It''s the Beast Emperor. You''re home already. Let''s go back... what''s up?


    Seeing a flashing tiredness, the wave soldier asks in an astonishing face.


    It seemed too fast to be in the eyes of the wave soldiers, but I did see tiredness. The Emperor of the Beast is flying with his honey chamber and his Ayanami.


    When the Beast Emperor returns to the cave hall, he gently lowers the Ayane and Honeyhouse.


    Many daughters are solidified in almost one place around them.


    "Welcome back"


    "Welcome back."


    "Ugh."


    Several of my daughters speak, and the Beast Emperor smiles and speaks, stroking and cheeking some heads.


    "What about you guys?


    I can imagine what they are, but the honeyhouse I dare ask.


    "We were exposed to monsters. To be the comfort of the Beast Emperor."


    "I''m not even meant to be a consolation."


    When one of my daughters answers, another denies it.


    "Only a kid who doesn''t really want to go home, he''s not staying here. The kid who was crying because he really wanted to go home, he seemed to have gone home."


    My sleeping daughter said sarcastically.


    "I''m sure you will, too. I get sick..."


    One of my daughters crawled a demonic gaze into the honeymoon and said in a nagging voice.


    As the Honeyhouse remembers and faces you, the Beast Emperor embraces the body of the Honeyhouse from behind.


    "Ku......"


    "Come on, don''t... don''t"


    Honeyhouses with eyes round and voices, twinkling and whispering, to the Emperor of the Beast, who calls out sweet breaths and sweet voices in his ears.


    "He''s so pure. That''s sweet. I''ll be captivated soon enough."


    Listening to their daughters, Honeyhouses and Ayane wonder if the Beast Emperor is equipped with the ability to captivate the opposite sex.


    "Stop it!


    "Ugh..."


    When you resist violently and shake it off, halt the act along the way, stare into the honeyhouse with sad and lusty eyes, and a emperor who speaks a similar voice.


    "Kuh."


    He was a beast emperor who gently reached into the chest of the honeyhouse, but when he slapped his hand, he looked pathetic again.


    (It''s certainly pure... like a child)


    Watching beside me, Ayane thinks. Somehow I feel something that goes through a pulse of exhaustion.


    Immediately the Emperor of the Beast, who will soon again slip into the honeyhouse, but the honeyhouse refuses it with a flip.


    "The more he refuses, the more obsessed and persistent he is."


    A woman of my age smiled and said.


    "If you refuse, I''ll pull right in, and while you hate me, I''ll never, ever do anything to force you to lay it together. But after a while, you won''t resist, and I''ll accept it."


    It didn''t sound like teasing, I heard her say it like I''d given up, and the honeymoon and Ayane didn''t feel at ease.


    (But well, you can''t hate me. Looks like the kitten just got bigger.)


    Seeing the adorable face of the Beast Emperor, the Honeyhouse thinks.


    As the honeyhouse continued to refuse, the Emperor of the Beast gave a hint to Ayane this time.


    "Hey, hey, hey"


    Ayane rushes to the Emperor of the Beast, who cuddles and cheeks.


    "Come on, stop it."


    Ayane is ashamed to see the honeymoon stripping the Beast Emperor from behind. She watched without help when the honeymoon was imminent, but she immediately asked the honeymoon for help.


    "Look, come here"


    Not only that, the honeyhouse embraces the head of the Beast Emperor and presses it against his chest.


    "Ayane, can you kill this girl?


    Leaving the Beast Emperor completely filled with gaps, the honeyhouse asks.


    "Please don''t."


    "I''m not kidding. What did he do?"


    Shut up, you guys.


    Daughters who hear, freeze or protest the words of the honeymoon. But the honeyhouse kicks it, with Doss''s gracious voice.


    "I can''t. No hostility, no war, and cowardly behavior like targeting from behind."


    Ayane said clearly. My daughters stroke my breasts down.


    "And the Beast Emperor - he just seems to live with his instincts. It''s not like the other demons. If they are only expected to use their power, they don''t need to crusade the Beast Emperor."


    "I agree. But for once... my opinion... oh, hey... stop..."


    Ayane turns away when she looks at the honeymoon where she skilfully misses the sensitive part of the Beast Emperor and backs up during the conversation.


    "If you don''t want to kill me, that''s fine. Then run while you can."


    "Put the Honeyhouse down - no, while the Honeyhouse is hitting on the Beast Emperor? I can''t do that either."


    Ayane sounds clearly told.


    "So you two... ahem... are you going to be this kid''s mistress? I know you want... If you want, I won''t stop you, but you two... heh... heh... stop there, heh, if it helps one person, you better help me."


    While caressed by the Beast Emperor, he does not refuse as much as possible to let Ayane escape, and while he is accepting the act, the honeyhouse also feels gradually weird.


    "By reason, yes. But I can''t. If that''s the right idea, I''ll meet this girl, so in the meantime, honey house runs away."


    "You''re an idiot... really..."


    Honeyhouses gave out beast marks.


    "Ku......"


    The Beast Emperor who feels the struggle, quickly leaves the honeymoon, and sets himself up.


    From the body of the emperor who entered the battle posture, he has risen with such a fighting spirit that he is likely to be overwhelmed by mere sight.


    "Whatever it is that''s pure, I won''t let the girl be like a demon."


    Stand up with the clothes disturbed and the honey chamber activates the procedure.


    "Foolish burial."


    Seeing that, Ayane also decides to enter the fight, setting it up first.


    A large number of red petals dance and adhere to the Beast Emperor.


    Ayane thinks using this technique is a bad bet for minutes. If it goes through, it will end peacefully. It is a technique that has a sedative effect on the spirit, but its effect is as great as that of the negative-minded. But I quite doubt it will work for a pure and innocent beast emperor.


    "Ugh..."


    But the effect of suppressing the struggle seemed to have worked properly, and the Beast Emperor, with a serene voice, came to the occasion.


    "Please calm down, honey house. If you''re willing to fight as you are, the effects of the surgery will be lifted immediately."


    When he saw how the surgery was going to work, Ayane decided that it would only be a temporary sedation.


    Honestly, Ayane doesn''t think Honeyhouse can fight and win. If you also use the "black curtain", which is the sealing technique you add and keep, there may be prospects of winning, but still, I feel the winning opportunity is thin.


    "If you consider fighting, you should wait for the arrival of your father, who was exposed to the Beast Emperor. It''s a mystery why I can''t see you."


    "If you ask me, yes. I totally forgot."


    Ayane tells me that Honeyhouse finally remembers the presence of tiredness.


    "You girls, here''s a kid with blonde hair and green eyes..."


    When I tried to talk to the women, the women jumped at me for a few moments and held down the honeymoon.


    Likewise, Ayanami jumped at me, but this one flies.


    "Don''t move! I don''t care what happens to this guy!?


    A woman on top of a honeymoon threatens to turn towards Ayane.


    "I will not let you hurt the Beast Emperor. I will take captivity from the Beast Emperor and you will lose your temper to disobey him."


    When the girl who was even wearing the right arm of the honeymoon said, she took off her honeymoon clothes.


    Ayane tries to stop it, but the empty women get stuck.


    "Fine. Ayane, don''t get your hands on me. I won''t hurt these kids either. If only I could make a sacrifice."


    Half-naked honeyhouse stops it.


    "Ayane, now it''s time to run. This is..."


    The almost said word stops. For how long has the Beast Emperor moved and covered himself in the honey chamber?


    (I didn''t want to do anything rough, but I can''t do it)


    Ayane waves a knife at the women''s necks, stuns them, and heads toward the honeymoon.


    "Wow."


    Seeing it, he leaped away from the honey chamber and at once to the front of Ayane, as the Beast Emperor raised his voice to blame.


    Dear Mistake in the air, the Beast Emperor stuns Ayane by putting a knife in her neck like Ayane did to the women.


    "Ayane."


    Honeyhouses holding me down on my back by the women, lifting only my neck and looking at Ayane.


    In its honeyhouse, the Beast Emperor walks slowly.


    "Ku......"


    The Emperor of the Beast, who rings a single voice to blame and threatens the women holding down the honeymoon. The women leave.


    As he lowers his back to the side of the honeymoon, he leans over and cheeks, and at the same time strokes his head with his hand.


    (You think you were bullied, and you''re comforting me?


    The feeling of the Beast Emperor made sense, and the honey chamber felt her breasts stir.


    Ever since, the honeyhouse has also lived with care to see those in a vulnerable position. To do so, I have been taught persistently in the house of decaying rope, and I accepted it naturally.


    But it was the first time in my life that I was seen as such and was covered and protected.


    He turned the same thing to himself as he had done, and the honeyhouse was in such a mood that he wanted to forgive and throw everything at the Beast Emperor.


    Tired returns to the cave. Tired still had a cool face, but the wave soldiers stood breathlessly on the way up and down a steep mountain road, resting for a rest before going.


    (This voice...)


    There is still a distance to the hall, but it is often a sounding cave, so the voice of the hall reaches this far.


    The woman gasps. It''s not uncommon to be here. The Beast Emperor does it all the time.


    But tired of the voice sounded familiar.


    I also witness that the honeyhouse and Ayane were held by the Beast Emperor before I came here. I have a fiercely unpleasant feeling, and tiredness makes me gross.


    Running back into the hall, to the sight that entered his eyes, his tired head turned bright white.


    What I saw tired was a schematic: a honeyhouse falling into depression in a half-naked state, drooling with covetousness over the grass and a full face, and a beast emperor covered in azaleas.

 818 37

    Living for hundreds of years, Tired has never felt more intense anger.


    I see those who can also be called my precious half being scorned, and my whole body, other than my head, is boiling, but only my head is cold to freeze. I can see for myself that my teeth, my lips, and my fingertips are particularly wiggly.


    Anger with flames and ice living together. Dos The feeling of something like a black hedro spreading rapidly and eroding your soul. I honestly felt comfortable with it. Pleasure had certainly arisen in entrusting both body and mind to the deep and fierce anger that boiled with despair.


    "Father up."


    To the intransigent caress of the Beast Emperor, it was an Ayan sound that resisted diligently, but reacted to the enormous killing exhaled by tiredness, confirming from the gap beside the Beast Emperor, the appearance of tiredness.


    The shape of my father''s anger, which Ayane has never seen before. The reason I''m tired and angry is obvious.


    (Misunderstood that I was forced to put together. I need to figure it out...)


    Ayane tried to call, but tired was moving first.


    Tired shifts in space and appears above the Emperor of the Beast, waving the Unbreakable Demon Knife ''Concubine Pine''.


    "Huh!?


    In reaction to the signs of killing and distortion of space, the Beast Emperor tried to deflect him, but it was so sudden that he flew off the scene with his back slashed off.


    With a surprised face, the Beast Emperor sees tiredness. I''ve been friends with myself ever since I got here, and all of a sudden I''m angry and murderous.


    To the confused Beast Emperor, Tired stuffs and pokes at once. The Beast Emperor leans his body to the side, and yet deviates greatly from his upper body, turning his thrust of tiredness.


    Father, please wait.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The cessation of the Ayane sounds was wiped out by the roar of the Beast Emperor.


    A roar that plunges men and demons into bottomless terror. The women and animals who were in the hall tremble. Ayane was also quite impressive. But it hasn''t worked at all on the tiredness that has become the incarnation of anger. Play the sword again to the roaring Beast Emperor.


    The growl is interrupted. The animals escape simultaneously. Some of the women also try to escape to the corner of the hall.


    "Kuh!


    One shout and the Beast Emperor waved his arm. With a thrust, the counter''s palm punch bursts into the center of his tired chest, his tired little body blows up and rolls down the floor.


    Ayane peels her eyes at how much her tired body doesn''t weigh, but she blew up a few meters after a single palm blow. It''s quite powerful.


    Despite the considerable damage, tiredness rises quickly and casts a spell.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    When it disappears in the form of a three day moon, a glowing man-eater fluorescent strikes the beast emperor at a fierce speed, on all tracks and at all angles. Ayane is surprised that the number and velocity of fluorescence are much higher and faster than normal. Because of the exaggeration, I unconsciously perceived that the power of surgery was increasing.


    The Beast Emperor spread his wings and tried to avoid them in high speed flights. However, although it is only after flying that it can move at an unstoppable speed to the eye, it takes about a second for the wings to snap, so in the meantime it gets pierced with several shots of cannibal fluorescence.


    The speed of the Beast Emperor''s movements since flying was not very captured by people, which was reflected in Ayane''s eyes.


    The Emperor of the Beast, who also sent all the man-eater fluorescence and even turned behind tiredness, puts a kick in his tired back. Tired of being blown away again.


    "Ugh!


    The Beast Emperor opens his mouth wide and his mouth is filled with light.


    "Ugh."


    A fallen tired, beast emperor who nearly spewed light out of his mouth, but just before that, he deflected his head upwards, and the spewed light struck directly at the upper wall of the cave.


    I''m not tired of doing anything. When Ayane stood in front of the fallen tired and saw his hands spread wide and covered, the Beast Emperor rushed away from the attack in a different direction.


    "Father, please don''t. It''s a misunderstanding."


    Ayan sounds tired and pleading.


    "... doesn''t seem to mean that you''ve been held abusively"


    Seeing Ayane, I can lose my tired anger rapidly.


    "No, it hasn''t happened in the first place."


    "It''s okay... because I don''t blame you for anything... or do you want me to blame you?


    "No, so..."


    "I got laid together."


    At some point, I woke up. The honeyhouse is already dressed, laughing bitterly, and breaking into conversations between the two of us.


    "It''s a misunderstanding. If I refused, he stopped along the way."


    "Ray, the Beast Emperor, unlike a rotten outward path like Ray, can''t force a girl who doesn''t like you to be violent."


    Convinced by Ayane and Honeyhouse, Tired exhaled heavily.


    "So... you didn''t hate the honeymoon"


    "No, no, even I refuse at first..."


    Suddenly in the words of tiredness, the honeyhouse that tried to excuse him, but along the way the Emperor of the Beast struck him tirelessly, and the words broke off.


    (Looks like you lit the other one too because this one showed some killing and warfare once)


    Surrounded by exaltation, tiredness dodges the Beast Emperor''s flying kick.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    The fast flying of the Beast Emperor is depressing, so I first call upon the water spirits who want to flatten themselves, trying to seal their movements, and twirl them.


    Beast Emperor bound by the Spirit and falling to the ground. Normally, I can''t move at all, but the Beast Emperor has still risen and rushed to exhaustion. But as you can see, only the wings were sealed.


    (Keep it up...... fight? Even though it was a misunderstanding?


    In tiredness, questions arise.


    (Fight with the reincarnation of your head, who you have met? You want me to kill you?


    It''s impossible if you think about it normally. But whoever the opponent is, if it''s a battle - once it''s on fire, it''s a tiredness of character that you can''t help but feel sorry for if you don''t do it.


    (And this much stronger. Long time no battle worthy opponent)


    Two fiercely cursed selves. Two thoughts. The words of the Grey Dragon and the Wave Soldier are remembered. Those two also held, troubled, and gave answers. Or he''s about to leave.


    The Beast Emperor''s movement stopped. Nod, and...


    ''You''re not cowering, you''re tired. Kill him firmly. "


    Suddenly my tiredness hardened to a resounding voice.


    "Oh no... is it a dream... this"


    Tired sees the phantom that appeared in front of him and leaks tears as he trembles.


    "Head!?


    It was, indeed, the voice of a tired thinker, who died a long time ago.


    "Fantasy......"


    It''s not an illusion.


    Shortly after I''m tired of squealing, I hear voices I''ve never even heard of.


    "It is even more of the former life of those you admire. I am in front of you, and I have managed to deliver only my voice through me in the next life ''


    "It''s the way he''s talking now. I''m reincarnated, and I''m going to let you take over the power, memory and consciousness of my past life... and the technique itself seems to be a failure. Remains as a residual thought snagged deep in the soul ''


    A cool voice that I have never heard alternates with the voice of a nostalgic head. The two voices had also reached Ayane and Honeyhouse ears. It sounds right in the hall as audio.


    ''I don''t even think I can afford to explain it. Let''s just tell them what we want to tell them.''


    ''No, you''re right. I''ll tell you while I''m conscious. The way I am in the next life - this guy is a hunk of fighting instinct. I kept asking for someone to fight with. So, so are you. I want a fight. I mean, there''s only one way.''


    "I could have gone around because of you, and yet... you fight and kill...?


    I''m tired of being a semi-crying face.


    ''You were willing to kill me earlier, weren''t you? That''s fine. The edges don''t cut easily. I''ll see you in the middle of another roundabout. You should enjoy the present more than that. You wanted one thing, didn''t you? You wanted a fight. He''s the one who can beat up his power. Play as you wish.''


    "Right...... Me, too, I''m feeling broken. I don''t want to kill your head when I finally meet you, I don''t want to fight..."


    A semi-crying face changed dramatically. With tears, an invincible grin.


    "There are two things I really want to enjoy killing each other..."


    The latter sentiment is nothing surprising. The battlefield is my home. If you make it tiring, it''s natural. A monster appeared before me who believed and did not doubt himself to be the strongest. For tiredness, I can''t be happier.


    One who is similar in himself and in the Emperor of the Beast. He wanted to go around with a good enemy, and once it caught fire, he wouldn''t stop.


    ''Tired, it''s good to see you. Bye.''


    At the same time that the signs of your head disappear, the Beast Emperor rises, shakes off the Spirit of the Water Son, and flies to exhaustion.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    Activates a technique where tiredness is one of the depths of Shizuno. Where the Emperor of the Beast approached just before he was tired, a good number of black skeletons flooded the perimeter of his tiredness.


    The flock of skeletons dressed in various costumes struck the Beast Emperor with furious momentum. The whole skeleton thing is no big deal, but its number, its willingness to kill and its momentum made even the Beast Emperor flinch and its bones protrude throughout his body.


    "Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    The Beast Emperor growls. Fear boils down tirelessly, but it doesn''t flicker. Rather, fear is the only spice that makes this fight even more enjoyable.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    From close range, it emits a black light accompanied by plenty of energy of destruction, making a great hole in the left flank of the Beast Emperor.


    "Khuuuu!


    He shook off the herd of beasts, and the Beast Emperor waved his arms from the bottom up. Though he was tired, his left arm flew just a thousand cuts from around his elbow, and even his right head, his skull, his brain, blew to dust as it exploded.


    Tired of slowly bracing and leaning against the depression toward the ground.


    "Tired!


    I think tiredness has killed me, and the honeymoon screams.


    "It''s okay."


    Soon Ayane, who was coming next to the honeymoon, tells me.


    Tired of falling, but with his remaining right arm holding the sword, he stomps his sword against the ground. Keep your head up and stare at the Emperor of the Beast with only your left eye, with the right head missing greatly in such a way that a hole has been drilled in a distorted circle.


    A hole in the body of the Beast Emperor regenerates one by one. Tired heads and arms, on the other hand, instantly regenerated.


    "Whatever..."


    Honeyhouses groaning flashly when they see that the damage, which is mortal if ordinary people, has healed lightly and is back to normal. I knew tiredness was a powerful sorcerer, but I didn''t think it was enough to regenerate from fatal injuries.


    (The regenerative power is better in Father. There''s a chance for this)


    Ayane decides so.


    Tired waves a knife. The Beast Emperor tried to take the knife with his bare hands, but because of the big hole in his flank, he didn''t balance his center of gravity well, and it melts.


    A black body cleaves the Emperor of the Beast to pieces.


    "Kuhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A beast emperor with a sad cry. But on that face after the scream, a tremendous grin spreads.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Tired of being exposed to a normal number of people eating fluorescent at close range. Every part of the body of the Beast Emperor, there is a small hole.


    The women are screaming when they see the Beast Emperor being blurted out. Obviously the Beast Emperor is at a disadvantage.


    Even from the eyes of the honeyhouse, tired looked more pressing. But...


    "Uh-oh!


    The Beast Emperor flies. I didn''t run away. He was at close range, covered his body, grabbed his tired body and flew.


    The flying end is a hole with a view outside that opens onto the slopes of the mountain. It is also an entrance and exit dedicated to the Beast Emperor.


    Two people jumping out into the air as it lasted. Tired understood what it meant and blued.


    At a distance where the face and face are likely to be in immediate contact, the Beast Emperor laughs.


    Shortly afterwards, with the roar, lightning struck the two directly.


    (For each of you... the boulder is the reincarnation of your head...)


    Tired and in a blackish state, only the mouth is in the form of a laugh.


    Taking hundreds of millions of volts of voltage, and even higher heat generated than a thunderbolt, the two blackened fell. But even in the midst of falling, Tired did not let go of his sword.

 819 38

    Aoya and Sakayo were on the run again. There was no Beast Emperor, all his men had been killed and defeated.


    "Left Kyo, what''s going on with this..."


    "I don''t know."


    Two people running desperately through the mountains. and it was then. A tremendous roar struck, lightning struck the trees nearby.


    "This is... of the Beast Emperor..."


    Shortly after Left Kyo groans when he sees the flaming tree, two black objects fall in front of them, bouncing with loud falling noises.


    "Heh, Your Majesty!?


    Aoyagi screams. It was the Black Beast Emperor who fell.


    "Kwwwwwwwww!


    While taking the damage of a direct thunderbolt and fall, the Beast Emperor rises and growls. Receiving that roar up close, Aoya and Left Kyo shrink.


    "Emperor... the horn..."


    Second, Left Kyo noticed that a black horn was falling at his feet, and as he picked it up, he noticed that the horn of the Beast Emperor was broken on one side, and realized that it was the horn of the Emperor.


    Strangely, the corner, which was black, returns to its original color, in the hands of Left Kyo.


    "Ugh!


    Screaming, the Beast Emperor flies to tiredness that remains black and fallen.


    As if he had anticipated it, Tired transferred space on the verge of the Beast Emperor attacking him and appeared just over a meter or so above where he was falling. In other words, I took it directly above the Beast Emperor, dressed as jumped to the ground.


    He waves his sword wide down and slashes the torso of the Beast Emperor. Two people, Left Kyo and Aoyagi, burn that sight in their eyes.


    "Khuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    With his torso amputated and a large amount of blood and organs scattered over the ground, it should be noted that the Beast Emperor, without losing any fighting spirit, points his finger towards heaven and waves down with his full strength. Seeing its so spectacular, Aoyagi was even weeping.


    Thunder falls to keep standing. The shock wave of the lightning strike blows Aoya and Left Kyo to a large extent, causing both of them to lose their will.


    Tired was fleeing into subspace and avoiding all lightning strikes.


    "Uh-oh."


    Neither does the Beast Emperor think he has laid off his tiredness in the present attack. Aim for the moment when tiredness appears and protrude the white, giant conical from the ground to pierce the tired body.


    "This is..."


    I pierced my chest. It was ice. No, should I say giant frost?


    Moreover, it is accompanied by ultra-low temperatures, causing tired bodies to freeze rapidly.


    "Black Curtain"


    When something like a black cloth spreads on the tired side and touches the giant frost that pierces and freezes itself, it sucks in instantly.


    The black cloth disappeared quickly. The tiredness had worn out so much that it could not even maintain the surgery.


    (It''s already... it''s time for the limit. Nor is playability... infinite... Too badly injured as it continued......)


    Though utterly deadly, tiredness really spills a grin.


    "Ugh!


    The Emperor of the Beast, whose upper body alone is scattered with blood and guts, flies tirelessly and waves his fists in his tired face.


    Unavoidable, tiredness blows away as the neat face is crushed to tears.


    It was a beast emperor flying after it even more, but there the movement slowed sharply.


    Having fought in a way that was too unscrupulous before regenerating and also sharpening his own body, the limits came first to the Emperor of the Beast.


    Tired of letting only one eye of a face that broke miserably play first, but seeing it, spills tears.


    "So did your head then...... Don''t skip us... As a result of being impotent..."


    Plumping with death, tiredness rose. Guidance must be given by yourself. I will not forgive you and I cannot forgive you, such as just dying to the best of my ability. A warrior has the way to die that a warrior deserves.


    "Khuuuuuuuuu"


    The Beast Emperor, who fell and looked up at his tiredness, laughed contentedly, calling out.


    Tired and laughing, crying at the same time, waves a sword down its throat.


    The pattern of the sword touches my throat. There is a knife on the ground. Tired embraced the Beast Emperor as he was, and began to sob.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    "Ku ~..."


    When I see tiredness leaking whimpers, the emperor reaches out and wipes tears to comfort my tiredness, stroking my cheeks and smiling.


    The hand of the Beast Emperor lost power and stretched out to the ground.


    Tired also feels clearly that lives are lost and souls fly out of the flesh.


    ''Sometimes we just have to head to one answer. I''m in the middle of choosing one answer right now. Forget about mistakes or right answers. "


    The words of the Grey Dragon resurrect in my tired head.


    (This is... I don''t know if it''s right or wrong, I gave it... one answer...)


    Tasting intense pity and deep satisfaction at the same time, Tired kept crying as he held onto the remains of the Beast Emperor.


    A pitch-black space. A desk, chair and bookshelf float in it, and the chair has crimson eyes on his long golden hair, and a man in a robe in a hat sits down. Makes an intelligent impression, possesses a decent appearance.


    A little further away, a double tatami rose, a teapot and hot water swallowed over the tatami, and a man with long black hair in armor fell asleep unconstitutionally. This person is a facial creation with a wild impression, as opposed to a blonde man, although the appearance itself is neat.


    "You''re a monster."


    Saw the Beast Emperor fall in a pitch-black space, the brunette said.


    "Khuuuuuuuuuuu"


    The emperor raises his face, roaring as if squeezing out the air, staring at the blonde mage and the brunette warrior.


    "You''re a pretty girl. But the power is amazing. Boulders are sometimes called emperors."


    A blonde red-eyed man puts his hand next to his hat and smiles intriguingly.


    "Sort of. I let the tired guy get over there. Does this guy make sense to you?


    "Even if the words don''t make sense, you''ll know it by heart. Because we''re the same person."


    "That''s right if you ask me. Which..."


    A dark-haired man meditates with his face to the Beast Emperor. The emperor closed his eyes and stopped roaring as if to go along with it, becoming a serene face.


    "Well, if I try this, I''ll know everything he thinks. Easy to pass on. Is that obvious? Because I have the same soul."


    A brunette grins.


    The Beast Emperor has already lifted his guard. I could see who the two people who showed up before me were, and what could I do for you?


    "It''s about a hundred and fifty to two hundred years away from prophetic achievement. My secret will be done."


    "You''ve done such a cruel thing to your apprentice."


    A dark-haired man says with a frightened face. But also his stunned opponent is himself.


    "That child''s millennial loneliness will be filled with plenty. Me in the next life."


    He didn''t even look bad, and the blonde said with a smile.


    Aoya and Left Kyo, regained consciousness, searched for the figure of the Beast Emperor, but they could not find the figure of the Beast Emperor only with traces of intense battle and bleeding.


    The wreckage of the emperor was brought home tired, but neither of us would know that.


    "You think the Emperor''s won?


    To Aoyagi''s inquiry, he shakes the first time in Sakagyo.


    "I hate to believe it... but I don''t think I won. No sign of monsters or people."


    Aoyagi also understood what the answer to Left Kyo meant. If the demon had won, there would be signs of demons in the mountains. If the other way around, they''ll both be gone from the mountains.


    "I have accounted for it many times since earlier..."


    Saying, Left Kyo lines up his little bones and breaks another bone on them.


    "Nor does fortune show only the death of the emperor..."


    In a trembling voice, Left Kyo stared at the peachy horn in his hand.


    "We lost! The Emperor of the Beast was fought with men!


    Acknowledging that fact, Left Kyo raised his voice and cried. Blue leaves were also allowed to follow it, leaking whimpers.


    After returning from Mt. Takao, Shinosuke, Frog Hill and Tao Island have been chased to post-processing, string coils have slept exhaustedly, and Ayanosuke and Honeyhouse have returned to the honeyhouse to rest.


    The Kijima clan has surrendered and been held captive. In the future, he vowed to live as a person and became the carrier of serving as the guardian of the state.


    "Don''t be upset if Shizuno Rei doesn''t take up the Beast Emperor."


    A paragraph later, Frog Hill told Shinosuke.


    "Yeah. It''s too much of a stray force, such as freely manipulating the weather. It is by no means a runoff of madness that the Grey Dragons and others used the Emperor to plot the overthrow of the nation. It was equipped with enough power to execute."


    If the weather can be manipulated, it is also possible to paralyse the functioning of large cities and control the movement of the military. That is a very unreachable area in the scientific power of mankind today.


    "There was also the question of how much scope and persistence there was."


    "As much as the Grey Dragon gathered demons and stripped mankind of their fangs, didn''t that have all the power? Well, whatever, it''s a paragraph."


    That said Shinosuke exhaled heavily.


    Tired didn''t even go back to the honeymoon house, he was at the Wavemen''s house. I get confused in the room and I don''t say anything.


    The wave soldiers were just on the tired side in silence. Grieving tiredness was like that, losing my heart somewhere.


    I don''t hear any kind of voice in my current tiredness. But I didn''t even feel like letting it go, and the wave soldiers were just on their side.


    "I''m starving... you''re looking good"


    After the night was quite late, Tired finally opened his mouth.


    "Well, if you think you''ve finally spoken, that''s it."


    "Yeah...... that''s it. I want to take a bath, too."


    When wave soldiers laugh, tired also smile.


    "I made a choice, too. The�� result."


    "You regret it?


    "Yeah, very...... I regret it immensely...... I don''t know what an idiot I am... But I have no choice. Because I''m an idiot..."


    Then the other person was of the same nature as himself. Tired believes that it may have been a foolish deed to the bottom, which no one else would understand, but only the Lord of the Beast will understand, when he understands it, is the result that he understood.

 820 End Chapter

    - 1923 -


    After a tremendous shake as if the earth had gone mad, it was Hell of Fire that struck the Empire.


    The honeymoon sees the house of Sakura in front of it burning, and is stunned.


    "Sakura, Sakura''s still inside. No, no, no."


    "Stop, no more help!


    Neighborhood men are desperately stopping Sakura''s mother from entering the house crying.


    "I''ll come."


    Turning to Sakura''s mother, she said, the honeyhouse leapt into the flames.


    "Whoa!


    The men scream.


    Beast marks that are vulnerable to fire are useless in this situation, but beast marks are not the only magic of decaying ropes. I also use the technique of amplifying my mind and changing it to a material force. I rarely use it because the fuel consumption is worse than the beast mark, but it has helped in this situation now.


    Retreat the flames and smoke with caution and Sakura was quickly found in the burning house. When I take my pulse, I''m relieved that I was alive properly. I was just losing my mind and falling. That seems to have helped me breathe in smoke and not become addicted to carbon monoxide.


    "Whoa, whoa, he''s out!


    "Well done for being safe."


    "Sakura!


    As the honeyhouse went outside the house holding Sakura, the neighborhood men appeased with consternation and Sakura''s mother jumped.


    "It''s okay, I''m breathing."


    Leave your sawdust to your mother, and the honeymoon smiles.


    Immediately after that, the honeyhouse notices that many people are fleeing the road in the same direction.


    "Where are they all headed?


    "Come on?"


    Ask the guys in the neighborhood, but they also snap their necks.


    "Where do you think you''re going?


    "Everyone is in the process of evacuating to a park under construction on the horizontal net. It''s huge over there, and it''ll be safe."


    "Looks like everyone in Lower Town is headed that way. You''d better get here soon."


    When a neighbor man spoke to a man on the run, such an answer returned.


    The Yokonet Park is located close to Fukagawa, where Honeyhouses are located, and the city of Tokyo has bought the site of the Army main garment factory (where military uniforms to be supplied are to be built and managed) and is in the process of converting it into a park.


    "All right, let''s go too."


    "Yes."


    The honeyhouse went with the neighbors to the park where everyone was evacuated.


    (Ayane, are you okay?


    At the time of the earthquake, I was tired at school, but I get in touch with Ayane in a reading. It is a telepathy of the same Shizuno magician that can only be done between the close ones.


    (Yes, I was at the Imperial Hotel, but this didn''t collapse. Your father is safe and above all...)


    (I just got out of school and got to the honeyhouse house, but I don''t see the honeyhouse. The house is broken too)


    I feel Ayane cares about the cheapness of the honeymoon, Tired tells me.


    After exercising the technique of psychometry, reading records from a belt of residual thought and examining where he was going, Tired learned with a neighbor that he had headed the clothing factory site to the park of Yokoneto, which was under construction, and was dismayed.


    Tired of hearing rumors already and knowing what happened to that place. A large number of people in Lower Town packed it as a place of refuge, and...


    Tired of hurrying to the park.


    What tired I saw when I got to the gig was a sight as if hell had appeared in the world.


    I can get into the neighborhood, the smell of people burning.


    A pile of dead bodies that literally piles up, not metaphors or exaggerations. A large number of bodies literally filled the area with no gaps. They were all in a black-burned state.


    The evacuees tasted the scorching hell caused by the massive fire whirlwind that engendered the park and died. The story is that the giant whirlwind of flames erupted high in the sky to the body of man, the household tools he brought on the run, and even the carriage.


    The appearance of a fire whirlwind is the tornado of fire itself. Further on the ground, toward a tornado of flames, hot air, smoke, and flames themselves are inhaled to produce something like smoke or a whirlpool of flames. There are many unclear parts of how this occurs, and there are conflicting theories about taking in ambient air and creating rising airflow to erupt flames, and about hitting the wall of air and spraying on it.


    Immediately after the earthquake, this fire whirlwind broke out everywhere, but that of this clothing factory site was devastating at a time when, according to a later announcement, as many as 38,000 people fell victim to this fire whirlwind.


    Usually if you look at these sights of hell, you are groaning and rejoicing tired, but not in a mood to rejoice in boulders, considering that there may be honey houses mixed in here.


    ''Tired, you don''t have to look for my body. I don''t want you to see me in black. "


    A voice without meat reached his tired ear, and when he looked back, there was a honeyhouse spirit smiling embarrassingly.


    "Uh, I want you to report to the Decaying Rope clan that I''m dead here. And tell him to learn the magic of space manipulation. The Decaying Ropes don''t learn space manipulation. If only I could have used that, I would have helped in this situation too... ''


    Saying, the honeymoon spirit holds onto a tired body. Accumulatively, the feeling of the honeyhouse was different from that of the meat, which was certainly felt.


    "Ray, if you lose my eyes on surveillance, you can''t be a good kid anymore. But I will definitely go see you again... Then I''ll be forced to be a good girl again."


    To the honeyhouse, where he jokes and talks, Tired couldn''t think of a word, just powerful, embracing the spirit body of the honeyhouse.


    "Say hello to Ayane. Bye...... see you later. I love it, Ray. ''


    At the end of the day, the spirit body of the honeyhouse disappears from the world.


    "Yeah, again..."


    After the honeymoon was gone, tiredness became a nagging addition and a short word of farewell was spoken.


    - 1945 -


    Shortly after the end of the war, a girl in a humpback walks all over the town. The age would have been thirteen or fourteen.


    Before the girl, three American soldiers stand up laughing at Niyaniya. The tightness of the body odor and the nasty face floating in their faces evoke fierce anxiety, fear and a sense of crisis in the girl.


    She was a girl trying to escape with her heels back, but the U.S. soldiers grinned and held the girl up with one arm from behind.


    "Somebody! Help me!


    A girl screams in gold cuts, but nobody tries to help. Everyone sees it and pretends not to, even though they say it''s a waste in the crowd. Seeing it, the girl weeps with despair.


    The US soldiers laughed, holding the girl and putting her on the jeep. Many have witnessed, but the Japanese do not try to do anything. I don''t try to help. I can''t.


    To mock it, to show it off, Jeep slows down and lets him run cursorily through the crowd. If I tried to be US soldiers, I couldn''t help one daughter desperately begging for help, I couldn''t wait to find the Japanese who didn''t try to help and turned away from our cuteness was really funny and crazy.


    That was only one common sight. No one can do anything about it. position of the occupier and the occupier. Therefore, naturally


    "Hey, pull over. So why don''t we do it in front of these guys anyway?


    Speak with a smile to a colleague driven by one of the US soldiers.


    "Oh, that''s good. You see us around, these guys remember that later, and you''re all alone, so it''s gonna be a service."


    "We''re gentle occupiers. Ha ha ha."


    Jeep stops. And it was at that time when he tried to rip the girl''s clothes in front of the public, and to commit rape.


    "Outside roads, forgiving seriousness"


    An old man with a disappointing body rushes up to the jeep and flips a US soldier covering a girl with one hand, twisting his neck with the other hand and half-rotating his head, killing him lightly.


    "Run."


    Tamajima Bullet Three, who reached the point of old age, tells the girl. The girl gets off the jeep crying and runs away.


    "Fuck. - Mmm!


    "Saba Bi Chi!


    With pernicity, he is a U.S. soldier pulling out a gun toward Peach Island, which killed his colleague, but Moved much faster on Peach Island, a hundred wars old. Grabbing the hands of each of the two soldiers who pulled out their guns, they simultaneously crush the arms of the U.S. soldiers with one hand, as if they were going to snap with a matchstick.


    Grabbing the heads of each of the two US soldiers, who were crushed hands and crying, with one hand, Peach Island circled his neck half a turn, killing him.


    I get cheers from around me, but Peach Island is delightful or irrelevant. Rather, I even have contempt. Because as one, you didn''t stand up and try to help the girl.


    Another US soldier sees it and summons his people.


    Peach Island expects what fate it may be from now on. But there is no dust in regret.


    There is no silver storm shield already, and I have completed my inheritance to the next Lord. Peach Island is also nearly seventy years old. If you save one daughter and pass away with one or more of the lives of the livestock that trample the land, think that''s fine.


    The Great Ride of Peach Island began. Slaughtering U.S. soldiers from next with bare hands, but eventually the bullet pierced Peach Island''s chest with one or two bullets.


    Peach Island spills a bitter laugh, even though there was never anything like getting bullets so early in the whole season.


    "You''re old... me too. Fine. All right."


    Peach Island laughs contentedly as she collapses bloody with bullets all over her body. Until the end of the day, I was honored as a warrior at Silver Storm Hall to protect someone - something, so I''m done.


    - September 1975 -


    Cebu, Tokyo. A nursing home.


    "Born -! A demon child was born nearby!


    "Mr. Decaying Rope, calm down. Mr. Decaying Rope is here to see you."


    Nursing staff can speak up to Shinosuke Kurata, who calls for disagreements in the hallway.


    Shinosuke, who had already exceeded eighty years, got worse and suddenly had too much in his family''s hands, such as rumbling about strange things, as if to carry him to Mount Granny Abandoned, and was put in a nursing home.


    No one from the Decaying Rope clan comes to meet Shinosuke, who has been virtually troubled. Only one person comes to see me.


    "Hey, Shinosuke. How you doin ''today, huh?


    A beautiful boy with shallow black skin smiled and spoke to Shinosuke. It is a white fox string screw that will not change its appearance after decades and will continue to reign as the head of the White Fox family. He had even knitted the art of immortality and even, as an overlife, climbed up to one of the Fixers who would rule and manage this country from darkness.


    "Oh, not the devil''s child!


    "Hey, you finally forgot about me, too?


    In Shinosuke''s reaction, String Spiral shows a pitiful face.


    "No, no, no, it wasn''t. Oh, I remember. String screw. Yeah, there''s no way I''ll forget."


    Shinosuke nods yeah with a happy smile. Seeing that relieves me of string screws too.


    "So, you remember that one? Shinosuke. I used to hang out with monsters in Mt. Takao. It was fun."


    "Oh, I thought I''d remember. I refreshed you that the string screws were weak and you were about to get hit by a monster with your hips. And the best of the monsters - as the Beast Emperor defeated one and one of my companions, I struggled at the end, and I killed them brilliantly! I saved this country. No, good, good."


    "Oh, yeah. Thanks to Shinosuke, you saved me, didn''t you..."


    With a drawn grin, String Spiral tells Shinosuke the story.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Ko, now what?


    Shinosuke suddenly calls out loud. To a loud extent, officials are also not careful. It''s everyday tea here.


    "What do you think is the calling water to go to the other world? String spiral"


    Shinosuke stares out the window and cuts out a story with no context.


    "Sa, come on...... What do you mean, different world?"


    "It''s not a truck!


    stare at the truck running out the window and scream forcefully


    "Sooner or later, in a distant future, everyone and he will be driven by a truck to another world. I had a dream like that. Bye! I''m gonna be number one. Go!


    In so declaring, Shinosuke activated the power of spatial transfer.


    About fifty years before now, the will of the Lord at the time of his death in the earthquake also led the high-ranking magicians of decaying rope to learn the techniques of space manipulation that had not been reached until then. It should be noted that Shinosuke was surprised that Shinosuke activated this technique.


    "Ghaaaa!


    But I failed to control it. Shinosuke falls as-is, transferring high into the sky. Successive metastases were not possible.


    "You can''t die like this! No point in not getting hit by that truck. No, no! Ha!? Is this some kind of conspiracy by the devil child you were just born with!? That demon child, at the time of his birth, was not breathing. There was no will to live itself, and it was a place to die as it was. I should have died just like that! He''s out of his mind to control my technique!


    Shinosuke continued to summon unintelligible things as she fell, but along the way she clashed hard on the ground and the words were blocked.


    "Shinosuke..."


    Snooping out the window, String Spiral, who witnessed Shinosuke fall to death, moaned with a groaning expression.


    - Twilight, 1997 -


    A hospital.


    Pork Garden Wave soldiers were tired and stuck all the way until they were adults, and even when they were adults, they often looked at each other as tired, but eventually became married, had a family, and were chased to work, before gradually becoming alienated from tiredness.


    He is a monster, but his life expectancy was no different from that of a person, and he also became ill. As you wish, you were married normally, you were normally given human children, you were given grandchildren, and you lived normally.


    And now, I have cancer normally, and I''m about to die normally.


    "hey...... long time no see"


    This is the first reunion I''ve seen in over a decade. Seeing tiredness as the child remained unchanged at all, the wave soldiers narrow their eyes gladly and speak up.


    By the way, other than my family, I was told to apologize for the visit, but I am tired of coming in without a problem.


    Tired of squeezing my wrinkled friend''s hand.


    "I hope... you''ve got it. Ordinary life, indulgent..."


    To my dying best friend, Tired smiled and said such a dialogue first.


    "Ha ha, right"


    Wave soldiers laughing the same way since childhood.


    "Thanks to Shizuno...... If I hadn''t met Shizuno, I wouldn''t have gotten the normal life I wanted then."


    "Is that right...... You don''t have to meet me..."


    "You''re an idiot. If that''s what you think, if that''s what you think, it would be a beauty story."


    "Right......"


    Tired eyes moisturize. Wave soldiers were certainly important to me.


    "What is the reincarnation of the Beast Emperor? Have you seen him?


    "No......"


    "Right. If you can afford it, look for me, too."


    Wave soldiers meditate their eyes.


    "I wanted to live to be ninety, but it seemed impossible. I was almost there. The great prophecy of Nostradamus was also looking forward to seeing if it would hit...... I''m concerned about the sequel to the game and the continuation of the comics. Windows98 doesn''t bother you either...... Ha... okay. I don''t know what to do if I mention something I''ve missed."


    Good old and wave soldiers were old men obsessed with comics, games, computers and cartoons.


    "I still remember that day vividly. From Mount Takao...... sunset seen by the three of us. The words Shizuno said...... Burning in my heart as one of the most beautiful memories of my life"


    "Before that day I was... impressed when we walked through town at night"


    "Right...... I''m glad to hear that... Oh... I''m sorry you came because of me... but I''m so drowsy... I''m gonna get some sleep..."


    "Yes, good night"


    Tired called out and dropped off the spiritual soul of the wave soldiers flying as they were.


    "I''ll see you again...... No, I''m sure you''ll see him. No matter how old it takes, I''m sure..."


    When Tired spoke that way, he let go of the wave soldiers and left the room.


    24 It''s time to play in the Dae-jung Era, end of story.

 821 Murder Club Member Guidance

    Members of this club are authorized by the state to commit murder under restricted conditionality.


    Therefore, if you become a member of a murder club, you will not be brought to justice by law only if you commit murder after complying with the rules of the club.


    Follow the rules and use the Murder Club friendly and fun.


    -One free murder.


    On a monthly basis, a defined number of homicides can be carried out, depending on membership level. I call this free murder. Immediately after joining, up to one person per month. Think about it and kill people.


    -Application for two-free murder.


    When you commit murder, you must apply in advance to obtain permission. At the time the target is vetted and the murder permit is granted, the flow will be that you can kill the first person you want to kill.


    However, there are exceptions. The unavoidable murder in an emergency, such as in self-defence or in the event of a murder preventing an ordinary person from about to be killed by a criminal, is permitted even without prior application permission. In addition, homicide due to such circumstances does not count toward the number of homicide limits per month.


    -Three people whose free murder is banned.


    You can''t kill people who have a lot of influence on the public. You can''t kill big politicians, police commissioners, royalty, celebrities everyone knows, etc. You can''t help it because people''s lives are not equal.


    - Four, please. Murder.


    Members may be asked to commit murder by a murder club operation. This is commissioned murder. Murder by request murder is separate from freelance murder of restricted individuals on a monthly basis. Also, Requested Murder increases or decreases murder experience depending on the difficulty.


    Unlike free homicide, commissioned homicide does not even count towards a limited number of monthly homicides. If you do commissioned murder again, you will get a lot of killing experience and your membership level will rise.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this commissioned murder is the essence of the murder club. Do more and more commissioned murders to increase your membership level.


    If you have special circumstances, you may also arbitrarily ask for money for the reward of the requested murder. In that case, the homicide experience will be slightly reduced. The amount of the reward varies depending on the content, and you don''t always get it.


    When a client is murdered, it may not be possible to find a prospective person. If there is a courier, it will also be filmed, but if there is no courier, the presence of the courier can be a highly challenging request.


    Requested murders with increased difficulty are recommended to be carried out in cooperation with more than one member. The murder experience you get when you increase the number of people decreases slightly in proportion to the number of people you increase, but please note that if you do not achieve the requested murder, you will not receive the experience itself, and your life may be in danger.


    - Five. Requested homicide spotter.


    You may be accompanied by a courier during the murder of your client. You must not sprinkle this beholder. In addition, homicide executions may be photographed by a courier and streamed on the back street pleasure sales site. This is one of the sources of income for murder clubs.


    The killer side has a mosaic on his face, so it''s okay.


    -Six Membership Level, Murder Experience


    Repeated homicides earn Murder Experience and accumulate a certain number of Murder Experience, increasing your membership level.


    The experience required for the next level is the same number as for the next. Experience required for level 2 is 2. Experience required for level 5 is 5. Experience is played when the level increases.


    The prescribed number of free murders fixed on a monthly basis, whoever the target is, has only one murder experience per person. You can kill people as far as the monthly limit allows, or you don''t have to kill them at all, to raise your membership level a little bit.


    With regard to Requested Murder, the Murder Experience will increase or decrease depending on the difficulty of the target. Good luck killing the big guy and saving your experience.


    �� 7 Membership Level Benefits


    When you increase your membership level, you will receive the following benefits:


    Benefit 1: Monthly Murder Limit for Free Murder Increased


    Reaching a multiple of 3 increases the number of free homicide limits per month by 1. You can kill two people at level three, and you can kill three people at level six.


    Benefit 2: Physical Modification, Paranormal Ability Grant, Convenience Equipment Giving


    Reaching a multiple of five makes it possible to either gain superhuman abilities through modified surgery or gain powerful items without modification than Junko Yukioka, owner of the murder club. If you have the ability to transcend your intelligence, murder will also progress, won''t it?


    Let''s go for level five to get this power first.


    Benefit 3: Priority of Target Rights Dispute between Members


    If you specify the same target, a higher level gains rights.


    If the membership level is the same, you will be the person who applied for permission first.


    - Eight duels between members of the murder club.


    If you want to target a member of a murder club, it will only take the form of a duel if the other person responds, after having also declared it in advance. In any organization, the internal stigma is stubborn. The homicide club also allows the act of eliminating the opponent purely by force, but use it amicably if possible.


    �� 9 Right to murder


    If a target is worn between members, a higher level of membership entitles the target, even if the target is designated in the postanalogy. If membership levels are between people of the same level, the rights are simply granted to those who have previously targeted them. In other words, if you have a high membership level, you can embezzle, and you can prevent embezzlement. It can be a source of friendship between members, so please use it as friendly as possible.


    - 10 notes


    If you break the rules, be careful, after you force the murder club out, you will be the target of the requested murder as a solemn object.


    However, as noted above, if it was murder due to special circumstances, such as self-defense or rescue of others, it is eligible for exemption. If you see a scene where a big politician tried to kill a person, even though he had already executed a default number of free murders on the moon, for example, and killed them to prevent the act, you are exempt.


    If you have repeatedly and intentionally sprinkled the beholder with regard to the above 5, be aware that after forcible withdrawal from the murder club, you will be the target of the requested murder as a solemn object. If it is sprinkled with force majeure, it is exempt.


    Needless to say, being a member of a homicide club is only a matter of law for you to divulge. If you divulge a secret, after a forced withdrawal, you will be the target of the requested murder as a solemn object. However, if there are special circumstances, please do not hide the leak and consult with the homicide club owner Junko Yukioka.


    - 11 What if they saw the murder scene and the police caught them?


    When it comes to why a member of a murder club doesn''t get caught for committing murder, it''s because he''s rooted it in the upper police ranks to keep them from being arrested. If you pre-file for a free murder and tell who you''re granting permission to, it''s the police. Apart from owner Junko Yukioka, this murder club is managed by a police organization.


    But ordinary police officers naturally do not know the existence of a murder club. Therefore, in some cases, you may be arrested. We will of course rush the process of release afterwards, but unfortunately there may be instances of detention due to short periods of time. Please bear in mind when doing so.


    To avoid trouble, it is advisable to keep both free and requested murders as invisible as possible.


    - Twelve, finally...


    Murder clubs are a lot of fun stuff. You are very fortunate to have been chosen as a member of the Murder Club only for your luck, regardless of your identity, financial strength, education, track record, skill or anything, and to have the privilege to enjoy murder. Be sure to enjoy this wonderful privilege.


    But the act of taking a person''s life is by no means light. Exercise your right to murder after careful consideration.


    Murder Club Owner Portrait


    (Received from Master Nanaka)

 822 Four preambles + alpha

    What do you do when you have something you like?


    If it is one of the irrationals of the world, give up with tears and teeth bitten off?


    Or throw your life at you, drive the fate of others crazy, but in the greatest worst way you can imagine, form revenge?


    She took the latter.


    Before you came to this place, you were listening to two frigid stories.


    One is the story of Mad Scientist, which has always been famous online.


    She was once arrested for spreading radiation throughout the city and was also shown on television.


    Mystery that with all those big incidents, only one day was reported. In online residents'' considerations, the theory that Mad Scientists were released by turning their hands on power and that the press pressured them all to contain it is powerful.


    The other is a story about a novel written by a famous writer being done in reality. The writer''s name is Dog Breeder Ichi. The title of the novel is Let''s Join the Murder Club. You''ve never read this novel, but you only know the synopsis.


    Here''s what the novel reveals. When a backstreet pleasure-providing organization operates something that becomes a ''murder club'' and becomes a member of it, it is not a sin to commit murder if it is based on established rules. It will not be judged by law. Even if you are arrested, you will be released immediately. He who therefore becomes a member can safely enjoy murder.


    The two stories tie together here. It is the Mad Scientist who realizes the contents of the novel, is the owner, and also the operator.


    And you will now ascertain its authenticity. [M] Because you were chosen as a member of that murder club and you came to meet the operator, Mad Scientist.


    A secret entrance to the basement, hidden in a common department store. Having entered the specified password, you have already set foot on that basement floor and are standing in front of the entrance to the Mad Scientist''s basement laboratory.


    A pleasant bouncing voice in my ear confirmed your name.


    After a while, she showed up. That''s the same face I saw on TV. Same face as the images on the internet. I can see in your eyes that the actual thing you see raw is much cuter and more attractive.


    Particularly eye-catching are ruby-like crimson eyes in the eye of the slit length. It was also mysterious and also emitted a compelling glow.


    "Welcome to the Snow Oka Institute. And to the murder club."


    Beard an unyielding lovable grin, she welcomes you.


    "You''re here, which means you have aspirations and doubts, right?


    You were sent to the reception room in the lab, and you were first given such confirmation.


    I know what her desire to say and what she does. I came because I had aspirations. But you know what the question is?


    "Hmm? Did I skip too many words? I mean, the desire to kill people and the question of what''s wrong with killing people."


    She mouths horrible things without precipitation, with an innocent and flamboyant grin.


    "No one comes here, hey, a lot of people have that question. I wonder why there are so many people in this world who don''t like it, but they shouldn''t kill those who don''t. Yeah, it''s definitely weird. I''m in a position where I''m just free to kill people I don''t like, and I''ve actually killed them casually, but when I think about it in a position where I can''t do it, I think it''s so unfriendly and unreasonable. But that''s normal in the world. Yeah, I don''t understand it at all if you try it on me, I wonder if it''s a different dimensional thought. So, I think normal people are pathetic. ''Cause if someone shows up that you wanted to kill, you can''t kill them because if you kill them, they arrest you, right? Because the law forbids you not to."


    For her, what was ordained normal in society seems to amount to an anomaly. From society''s point of view, of course, she is the anomaly.


    From your eyes, how did you see her? You''re dangerous and you don''t want to get involved? No, if that''s what you think, you''re not supposed to be here.


    "It''s nothing more than a state power backed by violence, called the police, restricted. But on the other hand, those with much stronger powers - violence, power, intelligence, financial power, charm, those who cross certain lines where they are - can also ignore the rules of society and do whatever they want. Because the world is power, hey. Yeah, I''ve told you many times, I''m the bearer of as much power as I want. So, for once, I also wanted to be more or less moral, and not use my powers just for myself, but also to help people in the world, to divide them. Look, it''s with the rich donating."


    You''ve got a pretty good guess what she''s trying to say. I guess that''s what you''re trying to say when you can run a murder club that ignores the rules of society because she''s also the bearer of power that can ignore them.


    "So to the best of my ability, to separate the freedom and right to kill people from others, it''s the murder club that made me think so -. Dog Breeder Ichi''s novel, it''s pretty much intact. Then let''s move on to the specifics."


    After a long foresight, she spoke of the rules of the murder club.


    What time is that supposed to be? And who are you?


    The girl liked the novel.


    The title of the novel is Let''s Join the Murder Club.


    A novel about an organization that says murder is allowed to be limited. As long as you get permission in advance, you''re not guilty of killing people. A place to enjoy murder.


    The girl thinks this concept is groundbreaking. And...


    The girl is in reality, there are tons of people who want to kill her.


    Girls always think. If the murder clubs were real, would they be able to kill them? Even if murder is allowed, I don''t think I can do it.


    But - even if you can''t kill thanks to the blame of your conscience, the girl calculates that you can just stay in the murder club and think that you can kill anytime, you can feel safe and immersed in superiority.


    Besides, it would be very painful if a existence existed that would connect the ethics of a rule-of-law state from the ground up, such as a murder club, and I''m sure it would be people similar to themselves who would enjoy it. It''s unseen comrade, to speak of.


    When she is so unhappy, but is aware that there are many happier people in the world than herself, the girl falls into such a sensation that her heart burns with anger and hatred and gets ugly and rotten.


    If a homicide club can, by the hands of their comrades, the curtain will be laid down on the lives of those who enjoy life more than they do. By dreaming so, the girl is a little comforting.


    Hard to hope. The stupidity of being a product of fantasy. The girl is aware, but when she faces this tedious life and the reality that she can''t get out of it now, she also wants to escape to paranoia.


    (He''s a parent and child...)


    Every time she becomes aware of herself running into paranoia, the girl squeals so without speaking out.


    That''s the usual story. What the girl always thinks.


    After setting fire to the Rain Shore Mansion, Dog Breeder Ichi was single and visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    "One thing settled down for the first time, I have a little favor to ask. I guess I could call it a plan."


    Facing Junko in the reception room, the dog owner, when so foreshadowed, offered Junko a book.


    A novel titled Let''s Join a Murder Club. The author was the only dog breeder.


    "This is your dog owner''s bestselling novel."


    "Thankfully, all the pieces I put out in the world are bestsellers, though. Regardless of your pride, I came to ask for a murder club that appeared in that novel, and I was wondering if your power could make it real."


    "Hmm. That''s an interesting request."


    At the request of the dog owner, the intrigued Junko turns the book.


    "Oh, it''s not a request. I don''t want to be on the lab. It''s whether Junko is interested and practicing. I stepped that Junko would be able to do it, and if you don''t feel like it, I don''t mind. It''s just an invitation to play. Of course, if you''re going to get on this game, I''m going to work with you on something that I think I can work with."


    "I see. Let me think for a second. End of thought. Ride."


    "How much is it? I suspect there was a second."


    To Junko, who is almost equal to an instant answer, the dog owner laughs small.


    "Hmm... I''m gonna stop for a limited time, and I''m gonna use it to secure my lab, okay?


    "Help yourself. If it helps you, I''d be a little more comfortable if I brought the story in."


    "I might not even do what this book itself does. It could be all kinds of footprints at my convenience"


    "It''s at your disposal, too. You have no right to reject me."


    The dog owner shrugged his thin shoulder and said to Junko, who would take this confirmation.


    That was four months ago.


    Dawn Yu (Akatsuki Yu) has been in high school this year.


    Yu lived in a large house with his father and three helpers.


    The father is always at home. I rarely go outside. I can''t get out. Apart from the bathroom and bathroom, I rarely leave the room.


    Yu''s father, Dawn Koji, was a famous novelist, but now he suffers from a serious heart disease and is in the process of deciding. It seems that everyday life is also unpredictable.


    Because the house is huge and Yu has schooling, I hire a helper. She talks to Yu, but stays away from light order, except for the minimum necessary. Just enter the room during cleaning and eating.


    Dawn Light Next spends most of the day in a futon. No, spend it in your fantasy, to be precise.


    "Father, the dog keeper is here."


    Open the obstacle in the room and Yu speaks up.


    Optical next doesn''t respond, his eyes are open and staring at the ceiling as he sleeps on his back in the futon.


    "Apparently, you''re not over here."


    Dawn Light The only writer who interacted with Dawn Light Next - Dog Breeder One, smiling, lowered his back before Light Next and sat down.


    "Killed..."


    Optical next muttered about the puffiness and noise, but neither the dog owner nor the eunuch reacted in particular.


    "Oh, that? Dog breeder."


    Dawn, who had not been slight until then, woke herself up when she saw the dog owner.


    "Welcome home, Mitsuji. How''d it go over there?


    "Oh. I finally killed him. The seventh was strong."


    Ask the dog owner, Light Next try to spread a satisfying grin.


    "But I can''t be alarmed. If we don''t kill all the guardians, the world I created will begin to erode this world. That way, this world disappears, and all the inhabitants of this world go that way. to that harsh world."


    I''ve heard that many times already.


    Light desperately speaking of his condition Next, the dog keeper spills a bitter laugh.


    "Duh, what''s wrong, Yu? Don''t even look at me today. but isn''t it in a fig or something at school? If you''re being bullied, tell me. My father will kill you."


    Seeing the sunken face of my daughter, I said light next with the intention of revitalizing her, but Yu''s face remains the same.


    "Ah... to that world again... I need to go. My father has to save this world. I''m sorry, Yu. Take all the hard work on you. Dog breeder, do me a favor."


    Speaking unilaterally, Optical Next slept on his back again and began to gaze at the ceiling.


    My eyes are open, but I haven''t seen them anywhere in this world. Already Light Next is inside the world I made in my own head.


    "Come on in."


    I know I haven''t received my own voice anymore, but Yu speaks up.


    Optical Next, as an active novelist, he always took the approach of keeping a notebook of dreams he had seen and thinking stories out of his dreams.


    But as I repeated it, the light order gradually went crazy. There was also a consciousness of sleeping to dream, or more often dreaming, shallower daily sleep, and also more cases of nightmares. When I slept fine, I kept waking up, getting confused even when I was awake, and my conversation with the people around me went crazy.


    Eventually he became haunted when he saw hallucinations, and the punishment made him unable to distinguish between reality and fiction itself, even when he was awake, but in the narrow space between dreams and present. Think of the world in your head and trip into it. Light The world played out in the next head is very real for Light Next.


    Many went away from Light Next, and to the Evening Son of Light Next Wife, they couldn''t stand the madness of their husbands and committed suicide. The suicide note says, ''It''s worse than dying normally. That man''s heart broke and it became something else. Curse the God who gave this fate''.


    Yu thinks. My mother was also a terrible, very weak-minded person from day to day, and my father was also a weak person, so it was a tragedy that the weak became attached to each other.


    Only Yu and the dog breeder are dating the next story. If I tried from Yu, I had a feeling similar to the will that I would never just want to abandon my father. My mother escaped in the way of death, so I think it''s unnecessary.


    "Yu, I need to talk to you for a second..."


    The dog owner stood up, thumbed outside the handicap and urged him to leave the room.


    "My novel - Let''s Join the Homicide Club - is going to come true. I can''t prove it from my mouth."


    Listening to the dog breeder''s words, Yu was less rigid in the shock. And after a little delay, joy swells over the cells of the whole body, and the body trembles.


    "Yu, you''re the party, so why don''t you come in? It''s what you want in the first place."


    "Yes, of course."


    Making his expression shine, Yu nodded.


    That was four months ago, too.

 823 1

    I''m scared that entering the high school grounds on a junior high school student''s own can be distracting.


    The boy - Fujikashi husband - was badly uncomfortable until he entered the grounds of the private Earth School High School, as everyone around him was filled with taller high school students than himself, and many of them with different glances thrown at him.


    I came here because I need something important, but I wonder why I designated a place like this, and I want to take a sigh of relief.


    As he looked around slightly with a careless look to find the place of purpose, he finally appeared to speak to his shore husband.


    "Keh, you''re a middleman. You got a brother or a sister?


    When he saw the one who had spoken, Kishifu pulled.


    I don''t know if it''s kind, or if it''s just getting tangled up. Anyway, the other guy was wearing his uniform nasty, punk hair that stood in all directions like a hare after being discolored, and his ears were stunningly pierced, because it looked like nothing but defective.


    I don''t care how you look at it, it''s nothing but bad, but it''s shorter than the middle two self. If it was just height, it would be at elementary school level. I suspect there might be 140. But something like an aura is released from that body, and it doesn''t look small. Later, his eyesight was also considerable, and even if he had won by his back length, Kishifu learned fear just because he was stared at.


    "Uh... I''m here to meet Ryujiro Suzuki and Kenichi Serizawa, my third graders"


    That''s what Kishifu is told beforehand if anyone asks.


    "I don''t think they''re from the homicide club."


    Shosho''s husband opened his eyes to surprise at the words his punk-haired little one said with his face up. I was wondering if even regular students here know the murder club.


    "You know the murder club? I''ve been told to go say hello..."


    "Have you even joined that crazy group? I''m a backstreet resident, too, and the name of the member in this school and the extent to which I''m hearing rumors. Junko, you can''t even begin to do business. True Azuma hasn''t tried to stop this lately. Or is it really cussing, or incompetent?"


    Head tungtung student talking to himself about bumps. Hearing of the residents on the back street, Shore husband was also convinced by the different aura emitted by the head tungtung students.


    "There''s talk of a guy already in a murder club who''s lost a lot of his life. Become a Mad Scientist toy ahead of you, Pippy, and you''re gonna cry and you''re gonna regret it.


    When thrown away, the head tungtung student walked away from the spot.


    Later, the teacher also spoke to me, so when I gave him two names again, he asked if he was in the student council room.


    When Kishifu visited the student council room, there were two students inside.


    One is a sharp looking student with a thin jaw, long face and nose muscles, good style, long sluggish legs, brown hair all-back and glasses.


    The other one is not as tall as the punk hair earlier, but this is not so different from the shore husband. But he''s a remarkably beautiful boy. The other glasses look good, too, but this one has a different dimension. In a large, well-opened eye, he also felt a soft contoured female face owner who looked unusual in his third year of high school. I turned to this one in response to myself entering the room and saw the gentle grin on my mouth, so much so that my shore husband couldn''t help but be sure.


    "Uh... here we go. Junko Suzuoka told me to come here."


    A shore husband who bows his head deeply and greets politely, but the motion is very unwieldy.


    "Yes, yes, I''m listening to this one, too. I''m Ryujiro Suzuki."


    The little beautiful boy laughs more lovingly, as if to relieve Shore husband''s nervousness.


    "It''s Kenichi Serizawa. Nice to meet you. When you get in, close the back door properly."


    Another student cautions with his glasses in his hand and Shore husband hurries to close the door behind him.


    Afterwards, Sharp Ichi stared at Kishifu with his hands on his glasses. I was wondering if there was still something wrong, the nervous shore husband.


    "Are you okay with taking a rookie to the next commissioned murder?


    After seeing Kishi husband to be worthy, on the top of the unwilling Buddha, Akiichi speaks to Ryujiro.


    "Because that''s what Junko decided. Well, just the two of us can handle it."


    Ryujiro says with a soft smile and tone, but I don''t think Kishifu knows what it is to see him treated out of battle in front of him.


    "I heard the first request was made by four people."


    I mean, Kashifu says, wondering if he''s not gonna be able to use one more person.


    "Yeah, the other one''s a guy you can use if you mean it, but he''s a guy you can''t use because you rarely mean it"


    Abominably wrinkled between the brows, Sharp Ichi returns such an answer.


    "I''m sorry. In the clueless."


    The door behind Shore Husband opens with the voice of a high but modest girl.


    Kishifu looked back, and one female student was standing.


    She is a beautiful girl with small, loosely wavy, long flax hair stretched to her waist and crisp eyes, but looks like she will be adulterated by the addition and subtraction of nagging. In uniform, but not in this school uniform.


    (Awesome. Lovely. Of course I prefer it)


    Close to each other, the shore husband takes his breath. And a strong deja vu and a warm feeling creeping up in my chest.


    "Ah, nice to meet you. I''m Dawn Young, a member of the Murder Club. Private Van Schools."


    A girl with a dusty head down. I thought it was middle school because of my back length and young face, but I was unexpectedly two years high.


    "I''m Fujikashi husband. It''s two years of euthanasia sixteen middle school. I''m here with an introduction from Junko Suzuoka."


    Kishifu also carefully bowed her head and when she looked at the girl''s face again, she was about to smile at herself. With a grin as if it were directed at those close to you. That is neither an illusion nor an assumption.


    (Did you like me? Just a loving laugh...... not. I don''t know why, but I know that)


    The shore husband even falls into such a sensation that the smile was something he forgot, something that was very important to him.


    (About this kid... do I know?


    I don''t even feel like I''ve seen him for the first time, but it must be the first time I''ve seen him. My shore husband doesn''t know how I feel like this.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but the meeting place, it''s embarrassing to be here. Going to another school with a different uniform is soothing."


    In Yu''s words, Kishifu agrees.


    "This is the safest place to meet and talk right away"


    "You can say what Yu says, but just online and telephone interactions. Then you miss me. It''s a hassle, but you want to meet in person and have a meeting as much as possible -. For now, this is the only suitable place."


    "Really? Ah. That''s the same thing, right? I''m sorry."


    Keiichi and Ryujiro continue to tell me, Yu looking sorry to bow his head.


    "You don''t have to apologize there. That''s the best way to put it. I know I don''t like it in your shoes."


    I wonder if Kashio is this man Tundele when he sees the sharp one following him as he remains on the top of the Buddha. My first impression wasn''t very good, but I just said it cared for me over words, and I reviewed it a bit.


    "Hey, newbie, you know what commissioned murder is, don''t you?


    Sharp Ichi turns her gaze to Shore Husband and asks him to intimidate her.


    "Yes."


    "Then repeat it."


    A sharp one tells his shore husband, who answers by stretching his spine, in a great tone.


    "How are you, sir?"


    "Seniors."


    To Ryujiro, who speaks with a laugh, Akiichi answers that without even grinning.


    "Uh, commissioned murder is a murder for which a target is commissioned from a murder club operation, and murder experience also fluctuates depending on the difficulty. A courier is followed and the killing is filmed, and the murder scene is sold out. Is this okay?"


    "Seventy-five points. The courier may not be able to follow suit. I can''t do it this time. You know what this means?


    Sharply, who continues to ask greatly, shore husbands pioneering in boulders.


    "As tight a request for terms as the courier gets in the way?


    "Exactly. Even if a new candidate with no abilities follows, it is likely to only be useful to the extent that it can be used as a target with high difficulty. I mean, is the target itself dangerous, or is there a strict designation of time and place when killing the target, or both? By the way, if the target itself is just dangerous, the bearer will follow. This time the time and location of the target have been specified, and the target itself is a hassle."


    Being treated as a blatant interrupter, Shore husband comes with a cock, but I don''t say anything back because I guess he''ll actually be the interrupter.


    "Yes, yes, don''t be offended. Rather, for you, this job is a lucky category. Anyway, you''ll get a lot of murder experience in there, and you''ll increase your membership level at once. If you reach level 5, Junko can modify it, so you can gain the ability to clear and help, which will lead to increased strength for us. Nah. So, you don''t have to learn to draw. And don''t worry, Akeichi, you don''t have a good mouth, but you don''t actually treat me like that."


    Ryujiro smiles and follows in a gentle tone.


    "I don''t even know if he''s going to interact with us."


    I turned my suspicious gaze to my shore husband, Sharp Ichi said.


    "I think I''ll be fine with this girl. Sort of, but it seems to be collaborative."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "Let''s have fun together as fellow homicide clubs in the future"


    "Yes, sir"


    Ryujiro asks me to shake his hand, and Kishio holds that hand.


    "You see."


    Ryujiro looks sharp while shaking hands with Kishio. Sharp ichi remains on the top of the Buddha like he doesn''t care.


    "Um... Is the Murder Club just the six of us here?


    Concerned about his companionship, Kishifu asked. I was wondering if there were more, but it was surprising that there were only six of them.


    "I''m just not here, there''s more. Nevertheless, there are five people in the group who are sailing here. No, you too. That''s six of us. Probably doesn''t like to follow suit. Solo only has a lot of problematic children, and one of these days they''ll most likely be the target of commissioned murder. By the way, he''s also a former member of the removed homicide club."


    Sharp ichi answers Kishifu''s question, while further touching on the target matter.


    Certainly the guidelines said so. Whoever broke the rules of the murder club said he would be the target of a commissioned murder.


    "Sure, I hope there are a few other groups besides us. On a personal basis, we''ve never been in contact on a group basis. Large groups formed between adults are also appreciated."


    "You didn''t know that."


    To Yu''s words, Sharp One gives a voice that seems unexpected.


    "Ooh? Hasn''t Akiichi seen any sales footage from the murder club? It''s interesting to see a lot of activities other than ours. Of course, the face and clothing have been processed and corrected, but I know it''s a gathering of adults because of the body."


    "You''re not interested. I don''t know about any other moves."


    Kenichi, who says it doesn''t matter, exhales in a small way.


    "Oh man, Akeichi, you shouldn''t be in that kind of place. We need to focus on more places, purchase information, and learn more. It''s the basics."


    "Is it sermon time again? Take care of the newcomer than I do."


    He was Ryujiro, who teaches in a gentle tone, but Akiichi turns to him with a disgusting face.


    "This time, Mr. Shore, please be thorough with your tour. Seeing is good learning."


    Ryujiro tells with a soft look. Looking at this person''s face, and having him speak up, makes him feel very soothed.


    (He sounds like a great guy, but still, this guy, he''s part of a murder club... what the hell. And this kid...)


    Kishifu takes a glimpse of Yu.


    "Oh, are you worried about Yu?


    Ryujiro teases when he notices Kashifu''s gaze visibly. A shore husband who rushes off his gaze.


    "Huh? Uh... I did something to disturb you. Ah?


    "You''re not stupid, you..."


    Ask anxiously Yu, shuddering sharp one.


    "Well, if you don''t notice anything wrong, you tell me. Come on. It''s true that I, am an idiot..."


    "It''s not. I didn''t do anything, and it''s not bad. Don''t take the liberty of misunderstanding and sink on your own, depressing"


    Sharp Ichi, with his troublesome, smelly face, chases down the depressing Yu.


    "Even now, Akiichi is comforting you. Difficult character, isn''t it?


    Ryujiro smiled toward Kishi''s husband, and sharp ichi clapped his arms and snorted.


    I imagined something more horrible because I was a member of the murder club, but I was reassured shore husbands while I was surprised because they all felt normal after being minors.

 824 2.

    Dawn Yu, Fujishi Husband, Ryujiro Suzuki and Akiichi Serizawa all started moving immediately. Walk to the nearest station and take the train down line.


    We''re going to commissioned murder. Even though he told me to just watch, Shore husband is much more nervous.


    "Mr. Shore, if you have any questions, please ask them while you can. I''ll answer as best I can."


    Although Ryujiro speaks with a gentle smile, there are only a few questions he can ask because he is on a train with passengers all around him.


    "What''s your membership level?


    "I just got twelve. I mean, you can think of two abilities."


    Push up your glasses with your fingers, and Sharp Ichi answers.


    "I''m fifteen if I get this request done. You''ve got the third ability."


    And, Ryujiro.


    Shosho husband looking at Yu, but Yu glances away and nags, not trying to answer.


    "Don''t touch that level too much."


    "I''m sorry you''re such a pain in the ass."


    Sharp Ichi gives out a help boat and Yu apologizes.


    "The other two... are they all minors?


    "Five out of six are now minors. Looks like there''s some adults outside our group."


    "I can''t rely on the only adult. Well, he''s a moderate guy, and for that matter, there''s a side to it that you don''t have to worry about."


    Ryujiro and Akiichi each answer. Despite the people in the murder club and elsewhere, I felt a little strange that it was moderate, but when I was dealing with it this way, both Ryujiro and Yu were moderate themselves. Sharp one, though somewhat nervous, dignified and sarcastic.


    As the four of us had an unusual conversation, we arrived at the desired station.


    It is a despicable country town. There are hardly any people around, and there are many greens.


    "By the way, why did you join the murder club? Is there someone you want to kill? Or do you yearn to kill me?


    "Erm..."


    Asked sharply, Kishifu conceives. It''s outside the earliest train, so I can have some uncomfortable conversations.


    "Ooh? Why would you think that?


    "Are you so nervous that you can''t answer me or something?


    Ryujiro and Akiichi are surprised by Shoshifu''s reaction.


    Meanwhile, Yu also confirms in a corner of his sight that Yu is softening, and Ryuji finds that suspicious again.


    "What was... that? I wonder why. I don''t know. But I... it was like a natural flow coming here, and I knew about the murder club."


    "Didn''t you read Ichi Dog''s novel? Ah?


    Yu opens his mouth.


    "That''s it. That must be it."


    A shore husband slapping his hand with a pong.


    "I''m sure? Are you amnesia or something?


    Suspicious Ryujiro. Sharp also looks at Kishifu in a frigid way.


    "No, but I do remember reading the murder club novel. That''s all bees. Others... I don''t remember a lot"


    After asserting himself, Kishi said that he looked anxious.


    Amnesia - it sure is. Kishifu doesn''t remember himself very well.


    And until they pointed that out, Shore husband never even wondered. I wasn''t sure who I was, but I didn''t even think deeply about it, and I didn''t bother.


    This requested murder is also specified in time and place. I don''t even know the courier, and the other guy is with a former member of the murder club.


    "Uh oh, how can you even specify the time and place when someone who was a homicide club is the target?


    Yu puts his doubts in his mouth with pomposity.


    "Me, too. That was a question."


    Sharp Ichi puts his hand on his glasses and glances at Yu.


    Requested Murder is heard by Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka, owner of the Murder Club, when he also undertakes a vengeful murder contract. In that case, the client may be looking at it somewhere, but the time and location may be specified. In any case, the request itself, which contains the designation of the time and place, is rare.


    "Perhaps it''s because Junko checked out the easy timing to aim at, which is the designation of time and place"


    And, Ryujiro.


    "No, even so, specifying the time and location means you already know the person''s behavior schedule, right? I wonder if someone who breaks the rules of a homicide club and ends up making such a regular move."


    Sharp Ichi said. You have broken the rules, and you naturally know that you are in a position to be targeted. I wonder if you live your daily life while in such a position.


    "We''ve had a few before, the solemnity of those who violated the rules of the Murder Club, but it was just people who didn''t feel like they were in danger. That''s probably why I''m the kind of guy who can flat out ignore the rules and stuff."


    "If you ask me, I will."


    Ryujiro tells me, Sharp One is convinced.


    "Uh oh, honestly...... it''s the type I don''t understand. I knew if I broke the rules in advance, they''d kill me, but there wasn''t a special circumstance, but I can''t believe I broke the rules, hey?


    Yu said with a worrying look.


    (Pretty. I''ve been wondering about this girl ever since I met her. Love)


    On the other hand, Kishifu does not participate in the conversation and even stares at Yu.


    (I care about the occasional darkening of your expression. I wonder why. My chest hurts so bad when I look at this kid''s dark face)


    As Kishifu stares at him, Yu notices his gaze and turns to Kishifu. Her gaze matched, and Shore husband did not deliberately try to take her gaze off, although she smiled lightly. Because I''ve always wanted to watch her keep my eyes on me.


    "I don''t understand either. Somehow, I guess."


    "It''s fundamentally different from us, isn''t it? You must be retarded."


    "Right. It''s strange to say that you''re an active homicide club, but normally, if you belong to a group, you follow the rules."


    "That''s crazy, for sure. Even if you follow the rules of the murder club, you''re breaking the laws of the country."


    Seeing Ryuji and Sharp Ichi talk, these two contrast in appearance, but I wonder if I feel comfortable, Kishifu thinks.


    "I don''t think it''s weird to follow the rules of a murder club if you break the law and kill people."


    Yu opens his mouth.


    "Well, what about that mind?


    Sharp Ichi asks intriguingly.


    "Convinced of both the rules and perks of the murder club, we went in on our own choices, so we have to follow them. The country rules, on the other hand, are a strange substitute for someone making this on their own, and they don''t live convinced. I didn''t choose to break the country''s rules beforehand, so I think it''s okay to break them moderately."


    An understated tone, yet an excellent way to articulate your thoughts.


    "That''s funny, this guy. He looks like a grown-up and he''s not insulted."


    Unexpectedly, Sharp Ichi turns to Shore Husband, and says Yu with his thumb. Kishifu was very convinced and Yu was annoyed by the lighting.


    A small house without a garden, built in the mountains. The four of them stand behind a large tree that soars in its front, waiting for the target to return home.


    According to the time specification of the request, the target will be home in about thirty minutes. 6pm. Already the sun is about to set and the area is dim.


    At last, in the time of coming to murder, Shore husband tension increases. Even though I am thorough with the tour, I am uncomfortable.


    On the other hand, the fact that it belonged to an unrealistic group of homicide clubs and the like is still hard to realize. Two contradictory feelings exist.


    It''s amazing when you think about it calmly. Only those who are lucky enough to belong to this club will be given permission to kill under conditionality. Free homicide is determined by the number of times a month depending on the membership level, and you have to step in advance of the homicide application process, etc., but if you even get permission to do so, you are not to blame for killing the person you want to kill. I got myself a hell of a privilege.


    Kishifu doesn''t think about it. Why did you belong to such an organization? And there may be someone who wants to kill. I don''t think about it.


    (That''s crazy. You should think about it normally. No, I can''t remember before I think about it. And I don''t think it matters. This is crazy. But I don''t want to think deeply...)


    I learn confusion, but the confusion suddenly disappears.


    "It''s okay."


    A powerful voice is called and the shore husband is distracted. He was excellent. To a completely different voice from Yu''s previous one, Kishifu turns his eyes round and looks Yu.


    The girl had a smile that she really understood, and she was certainly staring at herself. Seeing that smile, Shore husband''s heart is filled.


    (Why not? I feel like I''ve known this kid for a long time)


    To think so is not even surprising at all, shore husbands feel.


    Here he comes.


    Sharp Ichi whispers in a whisper.


    In front of the house, a farmer showed up on his way home from work.


    "I haven''t noticed this one. You can strike by surprise, and you almost won at this point."


    Sharp Ichi giggles.


    "Don''t be alarmed. It looks like he''s posing as the wind showing a gap and inviting him."


    Noticed with a preferentially crisis-free voice, Akeichi becomes a blatantly annoying face.


    "Well you''re right. But there are three of us, and I don''t care if you''re asking me out, I can take the lead in this position."


    "Like Sharp Ichi and Takuma, there may be things like reflexing an attack, or cursing and returning it. So, who''s going?


    When Ryujiro asks as he looks at each sharp one, Sharp One releases his killing temper toward the farmer.


    On the other hand, Mr. Shore doesn''t even realize the killing spirit of Sharp One, and I wonder if Takuma is a member who isn''t here.


    "Whew!?


    Suddenly the farmer, with a scream, fell into depression in a way that blew him out of his head, as if he had been hit in the head with something he couldn''t see.


    "Oh, my God, are you kidding..."


    The farmer groans.


    "I expected it, but what are you walking relaxed about - hey"


    Ryujiro in a swallowing voice.


    The farmer looks up. He bleeds hard and his face is bloody. Turning to the three lurking bushes, soon afterwards something invisible struck the farmer again and hit him directly in the head. The farmer''s head shakes as hard as he was beaten from the top, and he is knocked down again by a depression.


    The shock is not just one shot. I eat many shots in my head at the same time. It was like being hit in the head with multiple shots of something like a small stone.


    "Oh, are you one-sided without even fighting back?"


    "Enjoy the fight, but if you can do it thoroughly without risking it, you better do it"


    To Ryujiro, who tells him to tear up, Akeichi answers with a straight face and puts his hand on his glasses.


    In the third sharp first attack, the farmer lost consciousness. Repeat for a further fourth or fifth time, each time the farmer''s body shakes. But the farmer himself no longer moves. Nothing moves.


    "It''s just over."


    Ryujiro out of the bush. Looking down at the tragic corpse of a farmer who collapses with his head smashed and bloody, seeing that his serene expression would not change, Shojiro could realise that Ryujiro was also a member of the murder club.


    "Good luck to you."


    "Oh, you''re annoying"


    I cleaned up on my own. Sharply, Yu and Kishifu speak the words of Negi.


    "That''s a clap. Now nine per homicide is delicious."


    Sharp also leaves the bush.


    "Because it got hit well, and if it was one-on-one from the front, you might have struggled, right? It''s level 11, and it''s been modified twice."


    Ryujiro says.


    "By the way, what violation?


    "He said it was a free murder, and he killed four people without a murder application. All I know in the same town, in a month."


    "You had some grudge, and you couldn''t contain it, or you got addicted to murder. Either way, stupid."


    Ryujiro answered Kishio''s question, throwing up in a nihil tone as Sharp One put his hand on his glasses.


    The four of them then leave the body unattended and try to head straight home to the station.


    (Is that...?


    As he walks, his shore husband''s consciousness fades.


    (It floats. Up. Not on top of gravity down. The face in front of you, the opposite in front of you - not above the back. Not three-dimensional or two-dimensional. Up four dimensions. To the world above one...... It''s like waking up from a dream, the world turns...)


    My vision blurs rapidly. Something decisive is happening to me. But Kishifu has no sense of crisis. I don''t even remember being confused.


    "Mr. Shore?


    Ryujiro looks back with a suspicious face, suspicious of her suddenly stopped shore husband. I felt like the other two had been followed and turned towards me, but I didn''t see him already by my shore husband.

 825 3

    If you wake up, in the futon.


    Dawn, wake yourself up slowly next. Light next to turning thirty-eight this year, but I am aware that the earliest part of my life is spent in a futon in this room.


    This crappy reality has no value. No, I''m not saying there isn''t at all, but I don''t want to confront this reality with optical next. I don''t think so.


    There are more important things next to light than that. There is a wonderful world.


    "Were you going to the world over there? Or is it just a dream?


    Speak up and whine small.


    Optical Next trips into the world in my head that I have in mind and assumes that I am active in another world. I change my appearance and my name, and believe that I am someone else.


    At the earliest I don''t even think that''s my painted delusion. I can''t tell the difference between reality and paranoia.


    "I don''t remember...?


    Speak up and whine again.


    I don''t have another memory of myself going to another world. No, I can''t remember it because I seem to remember it blurry.


    I don''t know if the sight I was seeing right now was a dream or a trip to another world. I''ve never done anything like this before.


    Keep your eyes open for a while and stare at the ceiling. One hour... two hours...


    Remember to be hungry and get up. Your helper, Tungsawa Mackerel, must have cooked us a meal. The time to wake up has not been set, so everything next to light is just made in advance and warmed up. We rarely eat together.


    "Oh, sir."


    When I went to the dining room, mackerel was eating.


    "You''ll have dinner"


    "Yu hasn''t come home yet. I heard from you when I was late."


    Mackerel tells me it''s 7: 30 PM when I look at the clock.


    (With Yu, I come back to this world. Only Yu is my hope - no, untrained? Yu cares about me like this properly. Believes my words, too. Because Yu is there, I could go to another world, but not die)


    That''s what Kwong next assumed, he was drowning his daughter. At the same time, there are only a few feelings of sorry for my daughter.


    But I don''t understand optical next at all. I don''t know at all why Yu is really suffering. I don''t have the awareness that I''m crazy, and I can''t think at all about being crazy but therefore making my daughter suffer.


    "I''m home. I''m sorry I''m late. Ah... Dad, it''s unusual to be in the dining room."


    Yu shows up in the dining room looking unexpected.


    "Sometimes I leave my room besides the bathroom and the bathroom."


    "Then let''s get out of the house once in a while."


    "Is that... resistant?


    I joke and say, gently, Light Next answers that as I remember the pull.


    (It does pull off in this world, but it''s on a scattered table in another)


    As if to make excuses, Optical Next squeaks in his mouth.


    Yu unloads the bag, takes the seat in front of the light next, and retrieves the meal with him.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had dinner with my father in the dining room."


    Seeing the euphemism I say happily, Light Next makes me laugh lovingly, while my chest aches, my eyes close and I''m driven by the urge to trip to paranoid otherworlds and escape. We also know that this conversation is hard on my daughter because it makes her feel bad.


    On the other hand, from a good point of view, I still choose words carefully. If you make too many cornering remarks, my father escapes. He breaks his heart, loses consciousness, and flees to a place where he doesn''t know if it''s a dream or a delusion. After experiencing it many times in the past, Yu knows.


    A very, very weak person. The bearer of a heart like a glass worker. Such a father, but Yu cannot be abandoned. Because he''s such a father, he can''t be abandoned. And heavily hungry for parental affection.


    As her mother also committed suicide and her father continued to escape reality, Yu was kept sane because a writer, a friend of Mitsuji, took a trip to Dawn Mansion and took care of Yu. Yu learned various things from him and had a great influence on Yu''s personality formation.


    At the end of the meal, Yu''s phone rang.


    "How was the commissioned murder today? I wanted to go today, but I couldn''t take it off because of my parents'' relationship. Come on. ''


    Disgruntled voice of a friend I could hear.


    "Akiichi made a unilateral decision on his own."


    With my father in front of me, Yu chooses words.


    "Ahhh. Did your new girlfriend go with you?


    "Yes."


    "Ahhh. What kind of new guy is that?


    "I don''t think you''re the type of person I don''t like. He was a normal kid, feeling like a lot of people. I''m still in middle school."


    ''Heh heh heh, what a normal kid would do to get into a murder club. I don''t care what you think. There are some unusual elements. "


    The person on the phone - Miyako, laughing strangely.


    "You can''t bully me too much because I''m a grown-up kid"


    "It''s like I''ve been bullying anybody from day to day."


    For some time afterwards Yu was aware of his father, chatting on the phone.


    Consider the call started. No, because my father paced his meal and quickly finished eating and just went back to his room.


    (Just on the phone... Dad''s place is a little...)


    I''m sure he thinks he''s lost his temper, and he''s obstinate, but he was an oblivion to his father''s childishness.


    Such a mansion that it is difficult to put the whole house in sight even from a distance. The garden is also large.


    Ryujiro Suzuki has not liked the size of his house since he was a little girl. Let me walk to the front door too, it''s far to the room even when I''m inside the house.


    If you open the door, it''s the room. I wish I just lived there, but I''m stunned by the sensibilities of my own parents as to why I''m building a meaningless, big house. I even think it''s a bad hobby for money.


    Unlock your room and enter. Neither his family nor his helpers will let him in in his room, Ryujiro. In fact, however, the helper finds out as much as he wants.


    The reason why no one is allowed in but yourself is obvious from the view of your own room.


    Interesting print painted on one side of the wall. A giant goat-headed demon statue, suspected of where and how he brought it into the room. A small altar lined with cups, daggers, candles, pentacles, incense, canes, etc. Magic formation painted on one side of the floor. And a feeding box with rabbits placed in the corner of the room.


    Put together the robe that is tatami and put on the hood, toward the statue of the goat demon, Ryujiro prays.


    "I will look for new sacrifices again. Please protect me."


    Devil worshipper (Satanist) - This is Ryuji''s secret hobby.


    "Sa and..."


    Open a display and open a site.


    The site of the backstreet organization, used by Ryujiro for a long time - "President Pickled in Formalin". He was a guest who was a member of this organization.


    A different organization that makes it a show to abuse humans in many different ways. A huge organization whose members also have many capitalists and politicians, while flagging a number of places that even backstreet organizations would not allow, the police can''t even get their hands on.


    It''s a very convenient organization for Ryujiro. He used this organization to do something.


    Kenichi Serizawa lived with his mother in a 2DK apartment.


    He owes a lot, and his mother hangs two part-time jobs. It''s a critical life in conjunction with sharp best bytes, but I''ve never cursed a poor state of affairs.


    But I want to make quick money to make it easier for the mother who is cutting herself and raising herself. There is also the aspect that the murder club uses for that purpose. Because you can also get financial rewards for committing murder. It should also be noted that homicide experience decreases slightly when seeking money.


    When seeking money, only those with special circumstances. Although Akeichi passed that review, he doesn''t get the money every time, and it''s not that much. For the repayment of the debt, it disappears immediately. The mother won''t say anything, even if Akeichi has bought some money from somewhere. I was just saying thank you.


    It''s not just for the mother''s help. Sharp Ichi himself wants to kill, and he''s possessed. If my mother finds out, she''ll make me pity her, and she should never know, but she can''t stop.


    (What kind of kill will it be next)


    Sharp One, currently at Membership Level 12, can commit up to five free murders a month. Advance application required, but mostly through. If you kill five people, you''ll get five killer experience points, and I want to make full use of the authority that five people can kill before all killer experience points. Even if not, Akichi is looking for financial rewards for commissioned murder, so she has less experience.


    But it doesn''t mean anyone is fine. I can''t be sharp, like killing strangers. This guy doesn''t hurt my heart if I kill him - on the contrary, I can''t do it without a level of human debris to kill and refresh him.


    (I''ll be working with Ryujiro again to kill him anyway... Finding someone to kill on my own is a bone. I don''t care if I always depend on him. I''m talking about how much he keeps making me owe him)


    Ryujiro commits similar murders. Ryujiro can carefully select and find such opponents, so Ryujiro is often asked to find them. Of course I look for it myself once in a while.


    The subject has to be killed artistically. You have to scare them, torment them, taste despair and kill them. Only when that combo is formed do I believe it is a beautiful kill. Among the sharp ones is the notion that murder is an art.

 826 4.

    "I guess I''m destined to break up sadly with a woman. There''s a god, and we''re going to make sure that happens."


    In the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, in front of Shiatsu, Yi and Midori, the truth speaks with a distant eye.


    "We''ve had four so far. Two of them might have been one-sided. Apricot is dead, and Snow Oka is a miserable wreck that I don''t even want to talk about."


    "But you live with Junko."


    Yi pokes.


    "You live with me, too."


    "No, I thought it would be very strange to give it back..."


    Perseverance with a bitter laugh at true words.


    "What about the other two? I''m very interested."


    She asks in a tall voice.


    "The fancy whore I used to make. I said stop being a whore, so I tried to ask you to go out with me privately, arrowhead, and I was raided. She was safe, but right after that, it wasn''t moody to say that, and I figured she''d have a hard time dating me in the back street, and that''s clear."


    "What about the other one? I''ve heard about him before, but it''s the first time I''ve heard of him besides Sister Apricot, Sister Jun and the other person."


    Now Midori asked.


    "I mean, this is another thought, I didn''t even confess, but there was a girl who was always stuck. I was in first grade, though. Though he was totally my best friend Nori. But I''ve been depressed since she moved, and I''m even more depressed when I hear she made an older boyfriend at the move since she went up to middle school."


    "I don''t know about the sad side to that extent...... I''m worse."


    For some reason I''m proud of my face, and I thought that might be terrible for you. True, but don''t poke at me.


    "Hmm, what are you talking about?


    Junko shows up there and speaks up.


    "Snow Oka is here, so this story has never happened before."


    Junko stunned to hear true outspoken words.


    "Hey... aren''t you terrible? You know, avoiding people that blatantly...... Oh, okay. We were all talking about sneaking up on my birthday."


    "Nobody knows Jun''s birthday."


    "Well, I don''t know either. I need more help than that."


    In answer to Midori''s penetration, Junko cut out the story.


    "Visitors to the Institute are 69% men, 30% women and 1% others. I wonder if there''s a better way to increase the number of women."


    "What else is Okama or something?


    "What do you do with more women? You want to experiment that''s impossible without a woman?


    Truth and Yi ask.


    "Thanks for the hope of retrofitting people coming to the lab, but there''s a tendency for men and women to be different. There''s a part of a man that''s like a straight line to one desire, but I prefer to volunteer for a woman''s lab because there are so many interesting cases of background circumstances in the case of a woman. So I was wondering if more women would come."


    "Like what? Was there a woman who wanted to be reincarnated?


    "Hmm... I guess that''s less..."


    Junko spills a slight smile on the question of sheer cruelty. In the first place, before she became a potted toddler today, she was a man.


    "The reason for the launch of the murder club we''re doing right now, if it''s the original, it''s not a girl''s request. I knew a girl''s client would be funnier."


    "That''s so uncomfortable, I just want you to stop. No, I think it''s time to interrupt."


    True to unleash a grumpy aura, though faceless.


    "Stop it yet. At least until you and your client''s girl get what they want."


    "I''ve been doing this for over four months now, and how long am I willing to do it"


    "You don''t even have to tell me. It''s in line with the dog owner''s novel. Come on."


    True to complain, Junko shrugs her shoulders gently.


    "I''m a wanted member of the Homicide Club, and I can secure a lab, and there''s no reason for Junko to stop."


    Yi says, but Junko shakes the first time.


    "Murder club remodeling is rarely a dangerous human experiment, hey. It''s enough to test the results so far. I wonder if I''ve been a little craved lately because the most human experiment I want to do is step into an unknown realm, where there''s plenty of danger to the lives of people who become experimental benches as well. Some of them wanted strong abilities without risking their lives."


    "Where are you going with such a dangerous experiment?


    "Does Junko have an ultimate purpose or something in the first place?


    Shiatsu and Yi continue to ask.


    "Hmm, for the moment, it''s about evolving all humans - or changing the world so that all humans acquire supernatural powers,"


    "Ugh, sucks at the moment. It''s a big reform on a global scale. Jun, why would you do that?"


    Midori asks strangely.


    "I''ve lived for over a thousand years, gained a lot of knowledge, a lot of memories, and a lot of power. I wonder if I''m the only one with great power and a lot of knowledge, or if I''m alone. No, it''s just me, or just some people in the world, who have those special powers, but most people don''t have those powers, and they don''t end their lives. Some people want that kind of power."


    "Is that what you mean? So that''s the way it is now."


    Midori was convinced. He said that Junko is recruiting experimental benches using his powers as bait, not just because he wants to do human experiments, but because they also include such purposes.


    "I empower those people, it''s fun. I''m glad to see someone who''s happy to have the power. It would be great to see that person achieve what he could not have done before with the power he gained from me."


    (That''s especially cooperative when someone who''s been modified to gain power falls into the back streets.)


    When I heard about Junko, I was truly convinced.


    Being a murder club is now totally one of the classic topics on the back street.


    Although a number of informants tried to interview and investigate the actual situation, and found out the outlines, basic rules, etc., it is not very clear what the hell is going on and whether such a presence is allowed. To the extent that the police are deeply involved at best.


    In the back streets, we don''t tolerate crimes that have a lot of impact on the front streets. An organization called the Formalin-pickled President has obviously broken that ban, but it has the power to just break it. The homicide club is also regarded as having that power because the owner is Junko Yukioka, but unlike the backstreet center and the unfriendly formalin-pickled president, Junko Yukioka, who is in a relatively good relationship with the center, is told as a great mystery as he plays by creating an organization that is not up to the will of the center.


    "Sounds interesting, and I''m interested, homicide club"


    Kozuka Yumtsuka, the boss of the organization, will give it to you in the office of Kokobi Resistance, the terminal shop organization.


    "If I''d found such a fun play before falling into the back streets, I''d be happy to jump."


    Says Rin Kishibe, who fell asleep unconstitutionally on the couch. But now I''m not satisfied with just killing. It needs to be more exciting play.


    "But the people in this organization, they''re hard to say are residents of the back street, right? It seems that way, like a man on the street enjoys killing without risk. Honestly, I don''t think I can take it very well."


    Shibuya Ten Nights clouds his expression. When I chatted with Junko, I heard that the majority of those who entered the murder club pulled in from the street.


    "Murder is risky, isn''t it? Well, if you avoid it and kill it, you lose the risk."


    And...


    "Haha, looks like there are quite a few of you who see Junko and President Hormaline starting the same business"


    A shake laughs innocently when he sees a thread on the topic of the murder club, set up on an anonymous bulletin board about a backstreet relationship on the internet.


    "That''s what I''m looking at, and it would actually be the same as a genre. They put it on video to kill people and sell it."


    He had a great deal of fondness and trust in Junko, but by extension, he did the same thing as a formalin-pickled president, who can also be called an enemy.


    "But if Junko was close to the president pickled in formalin, Junko might have entrusted the operation to that organization."


    And, shake. Once both hostile on the surface and connected on the back, but now completely unfamiliar, and no longer partnering in any business, the shakers hear from Junko''s own mouth.


    "I don''t know what it was like to start a business like that... It doesn''t look good on Junko. I don''t deserve it. I don''t like it. I want to believe there''s something else going on."


    I made the image of Junko on my own, and wondered if I wanted to put it on, but I didn''t say anything.

 827 5

    The day after Kishifu joined one of the homicide club groups and commissioned the murder. Yu, Ryujiro and Kishifu visited Junko Yukooka, owner of the murder club.


    Sharp ichi is absent part-time. Each of the other two in the group has errands and is absent.


    "What about Akiichi? You were with him yesterday in the commissioned murder, weren''t you?


    "It''s a part time job. You said I''d give you the money, but you''re so mean you don''t want to rely on it any more. I''ve been doing that ever since."


    Asked by Junko, who sits across the street at the Snow Oka Institute''s reception room, Ryujiro explains.


    "Ever?"


    Kishifu reacts to the word.


    "I''m also paying for all the tuition. I also paid half of the debt I had. When I said I would pay them all, they refused me for some reason. He didn''t really want you to pay him anything, but he couldn''t refuse because his mother had fallen overworked."


    Ryujiro explains the situation further.


    "Creating a debt on money is a lot of repellents."


    That''s what Junko makes tea.


    "I was raised when my parents told me that rich people use that money as a contribution to the world, and if someone is suffering from financial problems, whether they don''t like it or are forced to help them."


    "It''s Nobles Obriege. Hey. I like that spirit, too. That''s why I need to modify a lot of people."


    Listen to Junko, I think that''s different, Yu and Kishifu at the same time.


    "Nanja, Ryujiro, I''m gonna start your retrofitting surgery. This is gonna take a while, okay?


    Junko rises and sees and confirms Yu and Kishifu respectively.


    "Uh oh, how long is it?


    "This one''s short, but I don''t know if it''ll take an hour."


    "If that''s about it, I''ll wait."


    "You can go home. We don''t hang out."


    He was Ryujiro, who cares about Yu, who said he would wait, but he knows that once Yu has said it, he is a character he won''t listen to. He looks gentle, tender and even weak looking good, but in fact quite stubborn.


    In the end Yu and Shore husband were to wait straight in the reception room.


    "Uh..."


    My shore husband makes me look uncomfortable because it becomes a schematic of Yu sitting next to me.


    "What''s going on?


    "No..."


    "Don''t sit next to me like that."


    Yu smiles and tells her shore husband, who tries to move his seat in embarrassment.


    "Mr. Shore, you''ve reached Membership Level 4 at once. If you save 5 more homicide experience and get to level 5, Junko can modify it for you."


    "Oh, well..."


    A shore husband who won''t pin when he tells me it''s going to be modified.


    "Are you afraid of modifications ah?


    "No, nothing...... Is everybody okay?


    "To be honest, I was scared, but Junko said he''s doing a modification that''s not as life-threatening as possible. Ryujiro and I demand great power because we can put our lives at risk, but people like that are rare."


    "Really?"


    It is also difficult for Kishifu to understand why he wants power until he risks his life.


    "Mr. Shore, yesterday was a tour, how was it? Ah? Looks like we can do this from now on?


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    When I said a tour, Sharp One just unilaterally killed the target with inexplicable force, and I didn''t know what it was. I may be going to get my hands dirty myself in the future, but I accept that fate without any particular resistance.


    I can''t resist being in an organization called the Murder Club or trying to dye my hands in murder. But there are doubts. The fundamental question of why I am here.


    As you will see in time, I am an optimistic shore husband, but when Yuda touched me, I was more anxious about how to return it.


    Junko eventually returns.


    "Ryujiro, you''re still under anesthesia, so I need you to rest. So, you need to talk to me, huh?


    I see that as the only reason I waited here, and Junko asks Yu.


    "Can''t you ask Junko to do whatever you can to get your consciousness back? I suddenly lost consciousness in front of everyone yesterday, and I became like a robot from there."


    "Huh? Huh?


    Suddenly he is given his name graciously, and besides, he is lined up with words that do not make sense, and Shore husband is confused.


    "Hmm, that''s a hard story to talk about in there, too."


    Junko turns to her shore husband, looking like she''s in trouble.


    Red eyes squirt shore husband''s eyes. Shortly thereafter, Shore husband''s consciousness fades rapidly.


    Eventually, the radiance of will was lost from Shore husband''s eyes, and he began to look up at the void with a vain eye.


    "If you''re in front of me, you can optionally switch the switch, though. Preventing you from switching the switch on your own...... I wonder if you have any ideas to interfere with the awakening over there. Yeah, I''ll do my best."


    I said, "I''m sorry. Come on, do that. I''m asking a lot for this."


    "No, don''t worry about it. I''m having fun, too."


    Junko giggled at Junko, a gentleman who seemed sorry to see him small.


    Takuma Seshima is a third-year college student who turns 21 this year.


    I spent the precious time of my youth studying, until I enrolled in East Madness University. Fine, but there he lost a lot of things, and realized he was losing a lot of things, and got a chance to look back at himself.


    In high school he was usually a tableman who also had friends, but for some time after he became a college, he was alone.


    I don''t deserve to be here - the moment I became aware of it, the students attending the same university seemed to be in a completely different dimension, unable to crack it down with anyone.


    One day, only one friend was made to Takuma.


    The man was nothing but an asperger, no matter what anyone saw. I had heard that there were very many at East Madness University, but it was also unusual to be so blatant.


    I talked to him, who was always alone, from the table mill. His name was Yoji Ujo. He looked somewhat lonely, so I thought we might be able to get along, so I talked to him, and he looked terribly happy with just that.


    When I talked, Yoji''s conversation was so chaotic that I pulled off wondering if I''d normally never talked to people before. I only use straightforward expressions without wrapping them in oblate, and I only receive words that are table-milled and spoken on par. Nor does it put your imagination to work on the mood of others or on the back of things. I often speak unilaterally about all I want to say.


    Tablemill, beware of them calmly, will silence them. Straight out your emotions, and you can''t hide them. But Yoji also remembered that people had gone away because of this nature, so the words of Tablemill were a little bit, but he accepted.


    Judging from the table mill, the biggest problem with Yoji was that the way she communicated was uneven - not that. The biggest problem is that you can''t do things voluntarily.


    Do what you are told pale and serious. That''s why my parents told me to study, to do it faithfully, and to pass at the top of my grades to Eastern University. If we keep this up - if we also overcome our lack of communication skills, we will surely be good company savers or high-end public servants in the future, Takuma thought.


    But poor spontaneous behavior also means that you can''t decide anything for yourself, you don''t have what you want, you can''t find what you want to do, and you can''t play if you want to.


    When I heard that Yoji didn''t have a hobby and didn''t know one thing about playing, Takuma was stunned at first, but on the other hand decided to dye Yoji the way he wanted, as a bland state with nothing.


    When Takuma taught Yoji his various hobbies, Yoji dyed the same color as Takuma, as it was funny. Yoji accepted without resistance and, despite being in the same grade, admired the matter of Takuma as if it were for his brother. Even if I tried from the table mill, I liked that.


    When they went to Yoji''s house, Yoji''s parents said thank you to Takuma. Mothers and others cried and thanked each other. Seems Yoji''s parents couldn''t help but feel the lack of a son.


    One day, Yoji became an unspeakably cold wreck, lying in the spiritual peace chamber.


    He was entangled in a chimp, assaulted in a group, and killed. Death I really visited.


    There are several nuances to this era of chimps. It may be an old fashioned disdain for inferior rogues, or it may refer to the freelancers and lower ends that belong in the back streets, but the firmest thing to do would be to refer to and use those who are halfway involved in the back streets.


    You can say it''s located at the bottom of the back street, but it''s not stained on the back street. Those like Hyena, who deviate poorly and are basically on the surface while fishing for backstreet spills, are the ones most deserving to call chimps.


    Cursed the fact that they had killed their best friend by such trashworms, and cursed such trashworms, Takuma cursed.


    One day, I learned rumors online about a Mad Scientist named Junko Yukioka, and I tried to open the official website of the Yukioka Institute, even though I was ridiculous that this person would make up my desire for revenge.


    Then it was written there:


    "The Snow Oka Institute is currently closed. We do not offer reception for experimental bench hopefuls. What can I say instead, this time Junko Yukioka has inaugurated an organization that will be the ''Murder Club'' and is its owner. If you''re interested - ''


    Click to see an overview of the Murder Club and the doings, Takuma tried to apply for a new member review of the Murder Club. I also wrote down a good motive for wanting to join the murder club. He wants revenge on the chimps who killed his own best friend.


    Takuma, who was luckily elected as a member of the murder club, but the parent of one of the chimps who killed Yoji was a big politician, and the case was rubbed off. I don''t even know who killed him because of it. Takuma was surprised, shuddered, and shivered in anger at how such an event happened in reality, not in fiction.


    We still don''t know who killed him, he hasn''t been caught, only witness testimony shows that he was killed by a couple of dickheads. Well, then...


    "Ya, help me. Yikes. Why... why are you... who are you!


    Surrounded by the corpses of his companions, Tablemill looks down with cold eyes at a dick begging for his life.


    If you don''t know who the dick that killed your best friend is, Takuma decided to kill all the dicks.


    "Okay. I''m gonna miss you."


    It''s not in the chimps who lose their hips and cry and beg for their lives, table grinding that throws up abominably.


    This word is not a lie. We just have to miss it. The maximum number of people in a murder club that can be killed on a monthly basis has been reached. Membership level 8, Takuma, can only kill up to three people for free murder.


    Knowing also that the four chimps in front of him were constantly following suit, he sent an application for a murder permit, and obtained permission from three of them. One of the others could be the one who killed Yoji. But I just have to miss it.


    "Ahhh!


    With a pitiful scream, that guy runs away.


    (If you break the rules... I''ll be the target of the commissioned murder)


    Takuma, who lost her best friend, now has another companion. I want to avoid bothering my people.


    (Maybe Junko deliberately introduced the group in anticipation of me breaking the rules? No... over-conscious, that''s)


    It was a table grind to deny, but it was not over-conscious, it was shooting a target. Junko noticed the nature of the table mill properly and cared.

 828 6.

    Morning - in front of the private Van School Gate.


    "Ugh, Yu"


    Something hugs me from behind and pushes me through the soft feel, but Yu doesn''t even surprise me. I''m so used to it.


    "Good morning. Sachiko."


    "Sometimes you show me your maiden reactions. Why are you always so calm - or my pace? I think I''ll give you some boobs."


    "I don''t like that. My underwear is ticking, and it hurts."


    It was the tall female student holding her gently. Yu has heard that there were 177 in physical measurements this year. She has glossy dark hair stretched straight with semi-long and wears thin makeup. He''s got big eyes and a face that seems to contain Caucasoid blood.


    Her name is Tatsuko Hashino. This is a friend Yu has been able to make since he went to higher education at Van School.


    "Oh well, you want me to put my hand in the bra. And in front of the public. Yu is not horny."


    "I can''t come up with a good return, so I''m going through."


    I always talk about horny things in Gatilez, but Yu is so used to it.


    If you look at it from Yu, a little stranger like Tsuko feels that the horse suits you better. Being friends with normal kids doesn''t really mesh. I don''t like to talk about normal girl topics.


    In middle school, she was Yu, who was in the Ota group, but further education alienated her from them, and Yuko, instead, was a friend who didn''t bore Yu enough.


    "By the way, what kind of new guy is that?


    "Well, they asked me yesterday and yesterday on the phone."


    "Thanks. It''s like you''re in a knob to forget. Maybe it''s not impressive or funny because it was the answer. What? Oh, yeah. You were told not to bully me or something. Is it the type of bully you want to bully?


    ''Cause whoever you''re dealing with is going to be bullied.''


    "Uh, I''m just messing with you, I''m not bullying you. Hey, Ryujiro went to level 15 and got a third ability? Like what?


    "Come on? Honestly, Ryujiro doesn''t think we need to remodel anymore."


    "Sure. I don''t care what you think about that one of his, it''s against the rules. Yu, too."


    We were talking about a murder club. Mitsuko was also a member of the Murder Club, which belonged to the same group as Yuda.


    On that day, Dog Breeder Ichi visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    The purpose is just to show your face. About the murder club, Junko Yukooka and I got along nicely, and there''s Midori at the lab.


    "Yea, you seem to be eating only vegetables, dog breeder, as always"


    "I eat meat, too, but it''s just a snack."


    The dog keeper smiles and returns to Midori, who raises one hand and speaks to him when he is passed into the living room.


    "Murder club freaks, have you noticed?


    The dog owner, who lowered his back on the couch, turns to the pure child and asks.


    "I''ve mobilized a freelance informant, and as far as I can, I''m checking my members'' movements outside of club activities, but some of them are gone."


    The funds to hire the informant are covered by the sale of murder footage. Murder club operations cost a lot of money, as they also require funds for mountain-blown confectionery and other work to police upper management.


    "Someone''s killing our members?"


    Junko reconfirms with a swallowing voice.


    "Oh. Sounds like you''re totally after the murder club moves and the members. I think this is a little threatening, but what do we do?


    It is a murder club that has operated smoothly until now, but since the activity is an activity, enemies have finally emerged. No, I originally thought if I did this, it wouldn''t be weird if the enemy showed up, and the dog owner doesn''t look particularly hasty, but he can''t leave me alone.


    "Jun Sister... That''s a little..."


    "Hmm, that could be it..."


    Midori and Junko look at each other with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, you know what I mean?


    The dog owner smiles and asks intriguingly.


    "It''s amazing... but I don''t know what''s going on."


    Junko smiles and cheeks.


    "Well, if it''s on my mind, I don''t think Yu will be in danger, so I think you can leave me alone."


    "Oh well. Well, that''s fine."


    Junko was a dog breeder who had nothing to worry about if he was allowed a spare breeze and, above all, his superior safety was guaranteed.


    Surprise - I had no doubt he won the lottery first prize and got much better luck than getting billions of units of gold.


    There is an area in this world where you can''t do anything with gold. I got myself the privilege of not being able to buy it with gold. That''s what he had in mind.


    Applying for membership in what would become a murder club, he was elected, throwing himself into the pleasure of killing according to the rules. No, it''s not just killing. Instead, another act was better said to be the main thing for him than killing.


    Killing is fun, of course. When I am the chosen one, I can be intoxicated by the all-powerful. I am always conscious of the joy of being included in a great organization called the Murder Club. I can look down and rejoice in the awareness of other people who are different throughout the city and of their chosen self. Always a state of bliss.


    For him, today is the day we''ve been waiting for to lift the ban on murder.


    Free homicide is defined as the number of people that can be killed in a month. He can only kill up to two people. I would like to raise the membership level quickly and the maximum number of murders, but the requested murders with a lot of murder experience don''t come around inside.


    According to a story I learned on the community site between the owner''s unofficially present, homicide club members, some of the homicide club members are gathered together to form a group. It was said that there are multiple such groups and that commissioned murders tend to take precedence over groups.


    He can''t, like, hang out with other people. I don''t even want others to know my sexuality, even if I''m a member of a murder club. Most likely, the police who are ruining my murder will know.


    As was the case with the application for a murder permit, he has to go to the execution of the murder.


    In front of a certain elementary school gate, he stretches his target out. His appearance is invisible to passers-by. I was given that ability at the Yukioka Institute.


    A target girl appears, and he flicks a hazy, creepy grin on that fatty bumpy face.


    Make sure the girl is dropping out of school by herself, and he expands the range to which the effects of her abilities extend.


    Confirming that his abilities extended to the girl as well, he stood in front of the girl.


    The girl solidified into a creepy obese man who suddenly appeared in front of her. He looks down at himself, shows his dirty teeth, narrows his eyes nasty, and laughs slightly.


    "Come on, it''s number one fun of the month. It''s an honor."


    Saying in a netique voice, he lowered his pants and trunks all at once, exposing himself in a combat position, in front of the girl.


    To a breathtaking girl, he covers himself with a body weighing over 120 kg.


    "Yikes!


    "Ha, cry out. Nobody''s gonna help me, but I don''t know."


    "Help!


    They scream at passers-by walking right next to them, but as if they can''t see themselves, they pass by.


    When he activates his abilities, it is that if he is in a state that is not recognized by anyone before activation, he will be unrecognized in any way, visually or audibly. This can be used for myself and others.


    However, it does not activate in the midst of being recognized by someone, and you must use the same abilities for yourself and others when interfering with others. If the other person doesn''t have the ability, the ability is solved just by touching someone else.


    Other than that, I can''t get rid of the smell. It only lasts three minutes. When abilities are used in others, they are recognized from the subject. There are also many shortcomings, such as being enlightened by sharp, well-researched people and people with excellent inspiration - the ability to solve them at the moment of enlightenment.


    The downside of only having three minutes is that there''s nothing wrong with him. It is premature ejaculation that lasts less than a minute, but it is late.


    That moment when he tried to crack the girl''s clothes, the sound of something playing, blood erupting from his shoulders and a little on the girl''s face.


    "Ha!?


    He couldn''t swallow the fact that he was shot in the shoulder from behind.


    "He''s going to be a member too... give up his candidacy altogether..."


    There was a voice coming from behind, and as he looked back, a little beautiful boy in a uniform with a gun in his hand was standing.


    And at this point, he finally realizes that an awesome killing spirit, which can also be called ferocity, is directed at him. It''s the boy who shot himself right now who''s letting himself go.


    "You''re lucky you got into a murder club or something. It''s nice and generic."


    Tell him pale, boy - the truth pulls the trigger even further.


    "Agi!


    Now he gets shot in the abdomen and collapses next to the girl.


    "And how to give them the ability to commit crimes easily... Well, there seem to be a lot of weaknesses, and paranormal abilities don''t even seem to work for the residents of the back streets."


    He is stunned by the dialogue. I also know that I am a member of the Murder Club. I also know what I do. On the contrary, a rhetoric that even knows my abilities.


    "Hey, why..."


    "A particularly tough guy like you decides not to overlook it"


    True to say that and punch in many more bullets. It''s not a hobby, but it''s a slaughter. Given what this man has done so far, I''d rather taste plenty of fear, pain and despair than let him die easy.


    Eventually he stops moving.


    "Go to hell"


    He looked down at the body and said in a voice where the truth was shady. Though rarely such a straightforward poison is true, I have become aware of how many daughters this man has murdered in mausoleum before, and pitied his bereaved family.


    (I wish I had noticed a little sooner. too many murder club members and it''s hard to follow the move)


    I shook and glanced at the girl looking up at me, without speaking, and the truth walked out with my back turned. A passerby who wanted to go through seemed to be screaming when he saw the body, but it didn''t go through with it either.


    In front of Junko, he said it was time to obstruct him, etc., but in fact it was true that he had been continuously murdering members of the murder club for much longer.

 829 7

    An organization called the Formalin-Pickled President has been operated by several top executives located beneath it, as the boss has remained less absent for the past few years.


    Under the top executives there are each executives, who are responsible for a variety of services for each executive. These executives were among the former customers of President Hormaline who brought in promising plans as executives of the organization and were taken up by the top executives.


    Even more rarely, those judged to be outstanding and competent among their executives are promoted as top executives.


    Electric (Den) House (Den) Shigami Sanro (Shikosabu) is a new senior executive who has only recently become a top executive. We still don''t know much about the operation of an organization called the President Pickled with Hormaline, so a senior executive named Akino Kaoru is in the process of becoming your guide and coaching a lot.


    Shirakashi Sanro originally worked as an executive under incense, and was recommended by incense to be taken up by the senior executive. Therefore, incense is cordial. Kaori naturally also knows who Shiraishi Sanro is. But you don''t know the face or the identity of the incense.


    "Some of the executives are suspicious. All my customers were killed."


    "Oh, that story''s coming to me, too."


    Shikishizaburo was wearing a cat mask, a bird masked incense and a television call, talking about the concerns currently happening to the organization.


    "Obviously, he''s killing for a guest who takes a trip to the formalin-pickled president. And in a brutal way."


    "In such a brutal way that if you shoot it, you will surely give birth to a lot of money, right? Ha ha."


    Shiraishi Sanro shook his whole fat body and laughed, but coughed badly because the incense of the bird mask was completely unresponsive.


    "The killer is also likely to be a guest of the President pickled in formalin. It''s the quickest way to get to know our guests."


    "I will thoroughly wash the interior"


    The TV phone hangs up, and Shiraishi Sanro exhales heavily.


    Shiraishi Sanro has been beneficial to incense for a while, and he''s been dating for quite a while, but he still has no idea what incense is thinking. He would respond properly if he relied, but he was always treated with vague anxiety.


    After school that day, Yu and Tsuko headed to a private Earth school in the same city of Euthanasia.


    "I strongly urge you to change the venue of the meeting this time."


    Feeling a strange gaze poured down into a different uniform from Earth School, the flashing look of a pussy.


    When I opened the door to the Student Chairman''s Office, four members of the same group had already come inside. That is, Ryujiro Suzuki, Akiichi Serizawa, Mr. Fujishima, and Takuma Seshima. Now all six members of this group have assembled.


    "Now all of us?


    "What about this group? As I said before, there are many other members"


    Sharp Ichi answers Kishifu''s question.


    "Zhongfang? Why did you come in here?


    Takuma looks down at Kishi husband and reunites the conversation he was interrupting. Takuma had just arrived here, and asked Kishifu how old he was.


    "You''re in there, too, but what''s the way you put it?"


    Before Kishifu opens his mouth, Sharp Ichi pokes at him with a ragged mouth.


    "Towards the Older You,"


    Small, sighing table grinding. He is the oldest here. He''s the only adult.


    "If you''re complaining, show me something respectable older."


    "Yes, yes, I can''t show you anything."


    He was arrogantly sharp, and now he was deliberately loud and sighing.


    "Uh oh, Ryujiro, I just operated yesterday, are you okay?


    "Stay thankful. Unlike before, it''s not a major modification, so I''m fine."


    To Yu''s care, Ryuji makes him smile.


    "So, no more meeting here, will you?


    Kiko with a grumpy tone and expression.


    "I agree. I''m really resistant to sneaking into high school in private clothes at this age"


    Said Takuma. In fact, the teacher has stopped me many times, and I know the student chairman, Ryujiro, and he explains that he ate the call every time, but he''s on his feet so often, it''s time to get suspicious.


    "I don''t have a choice. I''ll think about it for a second."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "Is Mr. Ryujiro the leader here?


    Kishifu asks questions.


    "I haven''t clearly decided who''s the leader, but this is the guy who roughly divides up, and this is pretty much the guy who proposes the operation, and this is the guy who makes the final decision collectively"


    Sharp Ichi said. Then Kishifu accepts that Ryujiro is practically the leader.


    "It would be easier for me if Takuma, an elderly man and an East College student, were to lead me."


    "Wow, I didn''t think I''d guess that until you, regardless of Akiichi or Tsukiko."


    Listen to Ryujiro, and the table grind shrugs his shoulders.


    "That''s not what I meant. I meant to be just light-hearted, but I''m sorry if I bothered you."


    Ryujiro apologizes with a smile and without showing any apologies.


    "Needless to say, I got you all together, because I have my next commissioned murder,"


    Ryujiro got to the point.


    "That''s fast. I just did the other day."


    Sharp Ichi puts his hand on the glasses.


    "This time, Junko gave me a request directly from his mouth. My client is Junko. They also told me to be sure that all six of them would come. He also said the target was a pretty nasty opponent."


    "Aha, that''s exciting."


    Listen to Ryujiro and smile invincibly Koko.


    "So, what kind of person are you?


    tablemount asks.


    "He''s a heroic mouse, away from Junko''s control. And pretty strong. He said if you rank mice alphabetically for strength, you''ll definitely be in A."


    "But what kind of abilities do they have, they''re cracked over here, right? Every time, but that alone gives me an overwhelming advantage. And the other guy doesn''t know this way. And then there''s more than one. It''s harder to lose."


    And, table mill. Request Murder is basically all in favor. I can''t pin it when I say I''m tough. At least Takuma hasn''t even had a struggle.


    "Most of the time, it was an easy win, but on that condition, we still struggled, and you can''t be alarmed."


    "You''ve done it with a little troublesome guys before when there''s no table polish."


    Ryujiro and Kiriko said.


    (Is that...?


    For some time afterwards, the faces of the murder club continued their conversation, but along the way, Kishifu felt his consciousness fade. I can''t see anything with my eyes open, and I can''t hear everyone.


    Eventually the thought was interrupted and Shore husband fell on the spot.


    "Duh, what''s going on?


    Takuma gives a wolfish voice. Other members look at Shore Husband in surprise.


    (Junko''s control, hasn''t worked yet? Ah)


    The reaction of shore husband falling unconscious was in itself an unexpected substitute for Yu, so I just think so.


    Kuriko puts her hand on Kishio''s neck.


    "Ah..."


    Yu accidentally leaks his voice when he sees the behavior of Tsuko.


    "Hey... this kid is dead... No pulse..."


    I am even more surprised by the report of Tatsuko.


    "It''s okay."


    Yu leans next to Shiko and meditates by touching Kishifu.


    "Huh? Huh?


    Suddenly he rose and looked around.


    "Yu, what did you do?


    "Yeah... hey... that''s it, that"


    Yu returns an unanswered answer to the question of Tsuko.


    "Well, you''re good."


    "Right."


    Sharp Ichi has done it with one word, and Ryujiro will be convinced with it.


    "What''s wrong with me?


    "Lose your mind..."


    I almost said I didn''t have a pulse, and Koko clasped his mouth. Because I thought that might have been my mistake.

 830 8

    Tadashi Akamori was a local official.


    The city''s special claims office, where he works, had very disgusting staff. Older middle-aged woman with a bad mouth, transverse and intimidating. There is only a dignified response to citizens and staff, but only to bosses.


    The reason he went to the Snow Oka Institute is extremely simple. I want to butch this shitty bitch. That''s all.


    The Red Forest, which became an experimental bench and gained the power to do so, made up hope. I shook him up and killed him. I slaughtered him. The police came to the interview and a lot of things went wrong, but they didn''t have to find out it was the Red Forest''s fault.


    If that''s the end of this story, that''s good. But that doesn''t end there, so it''s troublesome.


    Mad scientist who modified Akamori - Junko Yukioka didn''t want to cut his relationship with Akamori with it. He gave instructions to Red Forest to fight the residents of the back streets, and also let them fight other mice. I obeyed it at first, but from the third time on, it got ridiculous and I stopped obeying. As per the contract, it turned out to be an experimental platform, and still, the relationship should be over.


    "Being my experimental bench means getting me to work with you as an experimental bench all the way up ahead, okay? Didn''t I tell you?


    When I complained to Junko, she said so with a laugh. Of course I didn''t hear that. When I told him clearly that I would no longer obey him, another mouse attacked me at a later date. The Red Forest returned the favor because it was stronger, but it is clear that the assassins will be released beyond.


    Sooner or later, Red Forest thinks, trying to kill a cute Mad Scientist just for that look. But I don''t think it''s going to be easy.


    I''ve done a lot of research in Akamori, and Junko Yukioka mass-produces the same experimental bench as herself - the mouse, as a stock for letting go. And as part of the experiment when I felt like it, he said he would move and play.


    Disgusted with that, the story is that there were quite a few who tried to kill Junko, but it''s all in return.


    Having determined that it was difficult on his own, Red Forest was desperately looking into the absence of a similar mouse. In the same situation as myself, I gathered several mice who were obsessed with Junko, trying to counter them with the power of numbers.


    But so far, we haven''t found any of those mice. Scared and anxious by the next assassin, Akamori is living his days working for the outpost.


    "Mr. Shore, why don''t you come and kill me with you from now on -?


    The beginning was such an invitation from Ryujiro. Dragon Jiro spoke to Shore Husband when he tried to disband him on the day he assembled six people in the Student Chairman''s Office at Earth School, Ajito.


    "Who?


    The shore husband inquires as he puts his eyes to pieces.


    "It''s not a commissioned murder, it''s a murder of personal play. Up to how many people a month, capped by level, is a free murder."


    That''s all explained, Kishifu understands.


    "Then I''ll come with you."


    Then an unexpected person was named. Excellent.


    "If Yu goes, so do I."


    "Uh, there''s a problem with the place, and I can''t take so many of them. Just Yu and Shore."


    "Kechi. Chibi."


    Kiriko is named, but Ryujiro says no softly. Tsukiko puffs his cheeks and poisons them.


    Leaving the school building grounds, Shore husband and Yu take a taxi in the form of being taken by Ryujiro.


    In the taxi, I was aware of the taxi driver, and there was no particular conversation, but I wanted to ask Kishifu a lot.


    I just got out of the cab and I''ll bump into some questions.


    "How did Yu and Ryujiro get into the murder club?


    That''s because I want to kill people.


    "I see."


    Though it was meant to be a thoughtful question, Ryujiro and Yu answered promptly.


    "Why do you want to kill people?


    Kishifu further pokes and asks. Now I didn''t get a light answer back. Yu is annoyed and openly hesitant. Ryujiro is an ideological face.


    "I guess that was something you shouldn''t have heard. But I really want to know. Know..."


    Shore husband''s words did not last until the end.


    There must have been something to say, but in the middle of the words, Shore husband forgot what he wanted to say.


    (See you later. Sometimes my head goes crazy. Why not...)


    But the question about it also stops boiling.


    (It''s like my head, it''s conveniently manipulated by someone, and it''s ready to interrupt)


    Forgetting even the meaning of the earliest question, Kishifu''s head was thinking that way, but Ryujiro''s talk dragged him back forcefully.


    "There are people in this world who, even if they break the law and work evil, rub that evil out with their finances and power. Or you don''t have to touch the law, you don''t have to fall in the back streets, there are plenty of people doing bad things. Mass retardation of M&A and absorbed company employees. Isn''t this evil? Yeah, I''m talking about your father, Akiichi. Besides, I even killed myself. Akeichi, your father''s parents are the ones who weigh in on decency, and I blamed them badly, and they couldn''t seem to stand your attentive and weak father. Aren''t these two, who were his grandparents, evil? I''m not in this world anymore."


    Kishifu wonders if it''s okay to talk like that at will in the absence of Akichi.


    "Akiichi, do you want to know why your grandparents went to other worlds?


    Not the usual refreshing and flamboyant grin, but thoughtful - beard a grin that makes an evil impression somewhere, Ryujiro asks Shore husband.


    I can guess when I put it that way. I guess Akeichi killed him.


    "You thought it was you who killed him, didn''t you? Just in case, I was the one who killed him. Me, I''m a barbecue."


    Ryujiro turns from a thoughtful grin to an eye-catching grin that feels like doing it.


    "That''s why - I like to kill strong, bad people and get drunk on that catharsis in the pre building called Rehabilitation. I just love killing people like that. Justified murder is fun."


    Laughing with a smile, Ryujiro speaks in a tear-eyed tone.


    So finally, Shore husband remembered why he asked such a question. Because Kishio himself wants to know. motive for joining the murder club. I don''t even remember what the motive was already in Shore Husband''s memory.


    If I listened to the motives of others, I was a shore husband who I thought would be inspired to recall, but listening to Ryujiro did not inspire me in any way.


    Kishifu doesn''t know who he is. Memories are flying fragments, and suddenly consciousness breaks all the time. Even if you''re thinking about something, it often means that what you''re thinking suddenly disappears.


    I don''t even know why I entered a place called the Murder Club anymore. But when I say that in front of them, I get anxious about what they will think.


    "Where''s Yu?


    Shosho husband turned to Yu, but Yu looked sorry and shook his neck sideways as he sifted.


    "So, what about Mr. Shore at the end of the line?


    Ryujiro asks. I felt that pressure to say it because it was the top of the line, but I can''t say it because I don''t know.


    "I know..."


    "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to," he said.


    He was the shore husband who honestly tried to unravel the circumstances of not knowing, but Yu speaks as if to put it over him.


    "Really? I feel like I''m the only one who lost it."


    "Oh, sorry"


    "I''m sorry."


    I joke and say Ryujiro, but I think he may have even been a little uncomfortable, and Kishifu and Yu apologize.


    "Well, let''s go through the process for finding things first."


    "Find?"


    Shore husband gives a strange voice to Ryujiro, who projects a holographic display into the air from his fingertip phone and runs unintelligible words.


    Ryujiro had been running his fingers on the display for a while, but eventually flipped the screen to show Yu and Kishifu the site he was opening.


    "Registration of Mr. Shore and Mr. Yu, complete. Now the three of us can go and find the target immediately."


    The name of the site was a strange substitute, such as'' President Pickled in formalin ''.


    "Backstreet site?


    Yu was also convinced by the words he had spoken. The site was lined with headlines of upcoming events. With all the different titles, such as the Virgin Mass Veterinary Rape Campaign, the Presbyterian Firewood Campfire, the organ removal show for children sold for human trafficking, and the Killing Between Toddlers World Championship tournament, Kishifu faces off.


    "You''re just like us. With gold and power, you get pleasure that kills people''s lives. We didn''t pay for it, we were lucky enough to be a member of the Murder Club, but we need a lot of money to be a member here."


    "By signing up, do you mean we''ve become members here, too?


    "Yes, because otherwise you will not be able to attend an event organised by this organisation"


    Ryujiro nods to Yu''s question.


    "What are you going to do when you become a member of an organization like this?


    "Is that it? From what we''ve been talking about, don''t you see? The users of this organization''s services are people''s skinned livestock, who pay to enjoy people''s pain and death as a feast. That beast is the offering to the devil - my prey. I''m always looking for targets in this organization."


    Speaking pleasantly, Ryujiro points to the building right next to him.


    "This is the place. One of the branches of the President pickled in formalin and the event is scheduled for tonight. There''s a lot of prey."

 831 9

    Yu, Kishifu and Ryujiro, who entered the building, enter a dim room along the way.


    "Whatever you want."


    In front of a box containing various masks, Ryujiro urges. Ryujiro was wearing a goat mask.


    Yu wears the dragon''s mask, Kishifu wears the cloud mask and opens the door behind the room.


    Then there is another small room, with reception windows next to it. And there was one more door in the back.


    "Say the numbers I just gave you. That''s your membership number."


    Ryujiro tells me, Yu and Kishifu state the numbers at the reception. When Ryujiro last spoke the numbers, the back door opened.


    "It''s tough."


    "It''s a feast of the privileged class, which would be troublesome if the average person knew."


    Yu whining as he walked down the hallway, Ryujiro said in a rare and ironic tone.


    Eventually, the three visit the event venue. A dozen humans sit back in their seats and watch the glass blocked stage.


    Above the stage, naked women were switching blood phases and beating each other with objects such as swords and sickles and axes. All carry naked children on their backs, wrapped around their bodies with rope.


    They don''t seem to be Japanese. Probably an immigrant.


    On the floor of the stage were also the figures of mothers and children who had already fallen into wreckage.


    "What is this..."


    Kishifu groans.


    "Um, it''s an event called Mothers'' Death Struggle. I can make you kill each other with my child on your back, but that''s the content of having to kill not just the mother, but the child, and only the mother and child who survived at the end. But in fact, at the end of the day, that promise will also be broken, and surviving mothers and children will be eaten alive by Battle Creature. Yikes. So, the customers here laugh when they see their desperate faces..."


    He was Ryujiro, who narrates in a low voice, but the tone of his voice drops further along the way.


    Though slight, I sensed a leak of killing from Yu.


    "Yu, I can''t help but rumble here -? They do this all the time. And I''m making business and pleasure."


    "But... you can''t just look at the people who are being wrongfully murdered in front of you and keep quiet. I''ll help."


    Dragon Jiro, who can resist, talks roughly like a homicide club person, and Yu''s killing spirit becomes even more intense. The way it talks doesn''t always feel prolonged either.


    (Yu...... so angry......)


    Kishifu also feels Yu''s anger and takes a breath. Yu was seeping definite anger into his expression.


    "I can''t. I can''t help you how. Recently, the formalin-pickled president has also become mindful of what he will do, making sure that humans who consume it at events take slow-acting poisons or implant explosives in their bodies, so that they are bound to die. Even if there''s some mistake and you get away with it, just so the dead can talk to you. No matter how many organizations are under the asylum of power, they must be wary that if their presence becomes apparently exposed, their position can be jeopardized."


    Ryuji had persuaded me not to change Yu''s face, but only his killing spirit had disappeared.


    "Yu......"


    Very naturally, Shore husband had his hand on Yu''s shoulder. I don''t know why I did that.


    "Me..."


    Surprised by his bold deeds, Shore Husband hurries to let go. Turning to such a shore husband, Yu smiles silently and small.


    "It''s poisonous to the eyes of both of us, and let''s just target it."


    Turning his gaze to the fat old man right next to the entrance, Ryujiro snuck out the knife and hurt his fingertips.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    I stare seriously at my wound and Ryujiro squeals.


    The blood dripping from the wound had spread on the floor and turned into a red magic formation, but no one noticed.


    Activating his abilities and knowing the information he wanted to know, Ryujiro opened the entrance door and urged the two of them to leave.


    "Are we done?


    "Yeah, I could have known his name."


    Answering the surprised shore husband, Ryujiro projects the display and makes a murder application.


    (I guess now you mean you used some extraordinary power to find out the name and identity of the person)


    Kishifu decides so.


    "Well, even someone who can be a member of the formalin-pickled president couldn''t escape the target of the murder club... hey. Permission granted. He said you could kill him."


    When I saw the reply email, Ryujiro grinned. If we examine the opponent''s social position and even get a murder permit, the rest is already Ryujiro''s freedom.


    "You''re early."


    "Sometimes it''s late. Mostly early."


    "Where are you taking a murder permit in the first place? Where are you applying?


    "I''m talking about the police managing the murder of a murder club. Murders committed by the murder club are handled without being murdered. Of course, it''s a very small part of the police organization that''s in charge of management."


    While Kishio and Ryujiro were talking, the event seemed to be over and applause rang from inside the door.


    "Let''s go outside. It''s hard to kill in a boulder."


    Encouraged by Ryuji, Yu and Kishifu went outside the building.


    "What are we going to do?


    Kishifu asks. Ryujiro seems to have squeezed the target already, but he hasn''t even seen the face of that target, and there are multiple entrances and exits in the building, and he doesn''t know where the target is coming from.


    "I usually kill far enough away from the branch of the organization, but I''m bringing you both here today, and you can ask Yu to finish it later, and let''s do it around here. Oops... Looks like he took the other exit."


    When Ryujiro answered, he rushed out and turned to the side of the building. Yu and Kishifu follow suit.


    Just from another entrance and exit, an old fat man emerged who Ryujiro had designated as his target. I''m taking my mask off, but I can see it''s in shape. If we lose him, we can track him down. I know who they are, so I don''t mind killing them somewhere else at a later date.


    "Shall we get started then? Make it a sacred ritual, a noble artistic activity."


    That''s how Ryujiro activated his abilities.


    "Hey, what!?


    An old man stops on his feet, raises a confused voice, and looks around at his surroundings just a little bit.


    "What did you do?


    Kishifu asks.


    "We''re trapped in the Phantom Conclave. We''re already in this together. It''s not just a phantom, it''s also distorted space. You don''t seem to run out or have other humans coming in. It will be a long time to explain."


    Ryujiro answers, approaching the old man. Even if they say phantom kingdom, shore husband or Yu can''t see phantoms or anything. I guess only a man can see.


    "According to what I''ve heard, a member of a murder club has a lot of hallucinations in this hand and the ability to drive awareness crazy in order to make it easier to commit murder. You think a lot of people make that request to Junko? It''s a pattern."


    Yu turns to Shore Husband and talks about Homicide Club Bean Knowledge.


    "So, who!?


    Quite close, the man finally seemed to be able to visually recognize the presence of Ryujiro.


    "It''s before my people look at me, so I can resist killing the way I always do, can''t I? It''s not very funny, but I''ll give you the full amount of pain, and now be patient."


    Forward, then Ryujiro takes out the knife and cleaves his own palm.


    Blood dripping down the floor instantly transforms into a red magic formation.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    By whining, activate your abilities.


    "Hiya! Hiya! Oh, no, no, no, no!


    The body of the old man is engulfed in flames, screaming around.


    "Look, look. Yo. An unconscious evil that delights and harms others by looking down on them thinking they are in the chosen privileged class. It''s fun when you kill these people, isn''t it? Greedy, strong and obsessed with life, so when it comes to disruption and ugliness when it comes to killing, it''s totally artistic."


    Seeing Ryujiro speak comfortably staring at a man burned to death, Shosho husband recalls an earlier feast of livestock.


    In a way, Kishifu feels that it might be the same as the audience in that place. At least, they and Ryujiro remain the same only in terms of brutality and enjoying watching people die. It''s different in that you''re choosing someone and killing them with your own hands.


    While we were talking, the man had stopped moving. Burn and burn with a bitter expression.


    "Yu, please dispose of the body. Here, in the meantime, the people of the president pickled in formalin may discover us."


    "Yes."


    Yu nods and glances at the body at Ryuji''s request.


    "Huh?"


    Unexpectedly speaking shore husband. The burnt body that was there disappeared without a trace.


    "Shall we go home then? How''d it go? Mr. Kishi, another activity of the Murder Club."


    "Uh... no... the..."


    Dragon Jiro shook his thoughts, and Kishifu wandered off.


    "You too, Akiichi, my taste in murder is similar. Me, you, Akiichi, and Tatsuko, but I want artistry for murder. You can''t just kill him. Moments when life is taken by life. Moments when life takes life. This is the moment when the art of shaking people''s minds emerges. I think there are other owners of the same feeling, not just you or me, but hey. Killing is an art."


    He was Ryujiro, who preached forcefully, but the shore husband had only an ambiguous reaction, so he spilled a smile and projected his cell phone display, calling a cab home.


    "Hakushi, kushi"


    Lily sneezing in two consecutive rounds.


    "Mom, what''s going on? Cold?"


    Akiko, who was knitting in the same room, looks at Lily.


    "No, I''m sure Junko wants it in my pussy, too."


    "Lily said she had a cold! I can''t do this. I''ll get the leeks!


    I don''t hear the lily dialogue, but Platinum Taro, who only responded to Akiko''s words, screams and softens into the fridge in the back.


    "Taro Platinum has an onion. How did he say this, but what does it have to do with a cold?


    "It''s a long time ago folk therapy, when you have a cold, you roll an onion around your neck, you stick an onion in your butthole, that''s what happens."


    To ask Akiko, Lily taught.


    "That really cures the cold. Leeks are amazing."


    "There''s no medical basis for either. It''s superstition."


    To the admiring Akiko, Lily adds:


    "Lily, rinse with leeks"


    "Here you are."


    Lily smiled and told White Kintaro, who offered her leeks to her mastery.

 832 10

    Both Ryujiro and Yu have been active in the Murder Club for nearly four months and have also experienced many battles with supernatural abilities.


    But still, it''s not like they''re both backstreet residents with combat training. We don''t have the skill to erase signs, nor the acumen to perceive the gaze directed at us. I mean - I didn''t realize we were being seen.


    "Recently, there have been people who have been targeting and killing customers of our organization, and many have been killed. I kept investigating who did it, but I finally figured it out. Ryujiro Suzuki, a member of the murder club you''re running right now.


    "Heh."


    Even when Akino Kaori told him that fact on the phone, Junko only voiced a seemingly indifferent voice.


    "I want to know if this is your instructions."


    "Different."


    ''Right. Next, I want to know if you tolerated this fact after knowing it''


    "You didn''t know that, did you? Even Kaoru must have taken a while to notice. I''d do about a homicide investigation, but that''s only about social titles and what kind of person, and I don''t even stick around to such a private person as whether or not he''s a guest of the president pickled in formalin. Come on."


    It''s the police, not Junko, who''s actually investigating the murder, but without saying it, I''ll decide it''s me.


    ''I see. Well, I wish I knew that Junko didn''t have instructions. And this killer will be destroyed, won''t he?


    "Go ahead. Yeah, well, then you should ask the Brown Resistance."


    Junko finally recommended by name to the incense that takes pale confirmation.


    "Do you have any plans?


    "If you''re scared, I''m not saying you can''t."


    To Junko, who laughs like a prank, incense hung up without saying anything more.


    Brown Resistance Office.


    Earlier, a President pickled in formalin requested the capture of a member of the Homicide Club. The reason for this was well explained.


    Shaking did not consult with me for ten nights, and I received this lightly.


    "Am I supposed to take the request of the President pickled in formalin? You''ve been asking us to do this a lot. I was related to the president who pickled formalin before, and I know that Junko and I are kind. No sign of anything that might suck? Aren''t you trying to frame us?


    Ten nights looks unexpected and asks you to shake. Normally, we don''t ask for them. Though I wondered if it would be shaky to take it.


    "I hear Junko recommended it to us. Junko, I wonder if you''re still connected to the President pickled in formalin. I don''t think it''s the President pickled in formalin who''s up to anything, but Junko."


    And, shake.


    "It seems that Junko''s relationship with the President pickled in formalin is getting worse and worse. We don''t have any more business cooperation, and we can say that the murder club we''re running is a substitute for the President''s merchant enemies."


    While brewing coffee for three, Says:


    "I honestly don''t like it. As of the request of the President pickled in formalin...... I wonder if it''s really okay."


    Ten nights doesn''t bother me at all.


    "Target is also a bastard in the murder club. So let''s just go. Ugh."


    Forcefully put together, shaking to drink the coffee served.


    "You lost sight of the height of the gala and got a job."


    I knew right away because I was once employed by a formalin-pickled president.


    "Junko has an idea, he recommended us, and he has taught us that, so let''s dance to Junko as he wishes."


    Just one thing about Junko''s recommendation, as I am concerned about Nori, was seen at ten nights. As for ten nights, I''m anxious and I wanted you to say no, but it''s hard to disagree any more because I''m willing to go as far as shaking.


    "I didn''t ask you to kill me, I didn''t ask you to capture me..."


    There is another element of anxiety in the Ten Nights. Honestly, it''s more difficult than the end.


    "If you aim where you don''t have company, you can do something about it."


    Says:


    "But the request is to capture all my people if possible. I hear the target Ryujiro Suzuki''s capture alone is fine."


    In response to a shaking report, he frowned.


    "By capturing everyone, I mean... would you like to make a show of your people in front of that target?"


    "Still a bad hobby organization..."


    Ten nights listening to the speculation and not wanting to do it more and more.


    "But that''s a better reward, and the murder club is a bunch of lowlifes who enjoy killing people, and it''s more challenging."


    Ten nights sighed on the shaking decision.


    The day after visiting the formalin-pickled presidential branch with Ryuji and Kishio Husband, Yu visited the Snow Oka Institute alone.


    "The dog owner came recently. Ah? Oh, here you go, so-so."


    Junko puts a tea treat in front of the table, and Yu lowers his head with a pepper.


    "I came the other day. I was wondering if we had a little discussion about the future of the murder club. So, what about you? Mr. Kishi, how are you?"


    "As we talked on the phone, may it still go crazy once in a while. There''s a lead over there, and when you wake up over there, Mr. Shore''s consciousness seems to fly."


    "Hmm, looks like you''re not adjusting well. It''s difficult because it''s an operation without his consent. Well, I''ll keep tweaking."


    Hearing Yu''s report, Junko said with a troubled face.


    "Junko goes out with the dog owner, is it old?"


    Yu asks, while he puts the coffee on his mouth.


    "Yeah. I mean, it''s shallow, about a minute before I created the murder club. Midori and I have known each other for quite some time, but come on."


    "Really? Dog breeder, I knew you were in and out of thin bliss megalodon, but you didn''t tell me anything about a kid named Midori."


    "Midori didn''t seem to know about Yu either. Do you want me to call you?


    "No, that sounds good. I''m familiar with people. of which."


    He was somehow a casual superior at the point where he knew a girl other than himself the dog keeper.


    "It will be time to move on to the next phase because I will be feeling mannelli"


    "You make enemies, don''t you?


    Yu instantly discerns the sincerity of Junko''s words. I didn''t spot that because I read Junko''s personality. Because that''s how it unfolds, in line with the novel by the Murder Club. And Junko runs this murder club in a way that has been almost in line with the novel.


    "Yeah, I already have enemies. I''ve noticed lately, too, that people with bad behavior, especially those with bad behavior, are being killed by kids who don''t care about the murder club inside me."


    "Uh oh, to what extent... are you going to get killed?


    They told me they were already running it, and Yu got a little anxious.


    "You don''t have to worry, Yu and the others are fine. I mean, even if you join a murder club and you''re a murderer, there aren''t that many people who kill without sight. At the point of joining a murder club, it''s because you have a sense of purpose that someone wants to kill you, but you''re more likely to choose someone to kill based on your circumstances and beliefs."


    "Uh, not a lot. How many bad people exactly would kill anyone or him?


    "I wonder about 30%. Anyone who fails to file and starts murdering on their own will generally come out of it."


    Yu thinks it''s plenty enough, but I guess it feels like it''s not much by pure child standards or assumptions, so I left it out of my mouth.


    (Who in Junko''s body would kill a member of the murder club on his own in a way that would betray Junko... is that girl after all?)


    He was an opponent I knew. I haven''t spoken much, but I''ve seen him face to face several times at the lab. And he - Makoto Aizawa, in front of Junko and Yu, had spoken of words and deeds that openly disgusted him about the murder club.


    (I serve Junko, but he''s a righteous kid, like Akiichi, right? And Junko understands that, too, and puts that kid down... It''s kind of funny. It''s kind of tricky)


    Excellent insight and imagination excellence had somewhat discerned a true relationship with Junko with only the information so far.


    "So, Yu, Ryujiro, you and I were at a presidential event pickled in formalin, right? Ryujiro, have you seen your killing?


    Of course Yu knows that our behavior is outweighed by Junko.


    "Ryujiro, the organization is also finding out that you are targeting the President''s guests pickled in formalin. So, they''re sending assassins. For me, this is an unplanned development, but I can''t say this is an adversary."


    Yu wonders if Junko might have guided the President pickled in formalin. The person named Junko Suzuoka was thoroughly suspicious without warning or belief, and Yu has been told in advance by the dog owner.


    "I hired a pretty strong kid in my mouse. I''m not careful because I''m a strong enemy."


    Shut up about what you recommended, Junko.


    "When the heroic mouse who disobeyed me commits murder, it may strike, so don''t be alarmed."


    "Yes, thank you for letting me know. Welcome."


    After finishing his coffee, Yu lowered his head with a pepper.


    "It''s been weird for a long time, but what the hell is he? Of all the members of the homicide club, you seem to have a special eye."


    After Yu left, he came to the reception room with Junko, almost as if he had misplaced him, and talked to him.


    I truly know that a girl named Yu is the one who asked Junko to create a murder club. But it is true that I do not know for what reason such a request was made, until the details of the circumstances.


    "I''m a key person at the homicide club for once. Don''t just lay your hands on that kid. Well, True, you''re not the type to want to kill, so I don''t think you have to push it like this."


    You mean you''re not going to teach me now?


    "It''s better to keep it mysterious. True, you can enjoy it. I still care a lot about you."


    To Junko, who smiles like a prank, true for a moment, but spills a smile so he can be stuck.


    Seeing that, Junko takes out his fingertip phone at an awesome speed and cuts the shutter.


    "What''s up?


    Junko''s sudden movements took True aback.


    "Yay! Look, look, look, look!


    That''s how Junko projected the picture he just took into the air.


    "You were laughing now... me. I mean, don''t bother filming this."


    "Uh, it''s rare because of it, and I was going to take a shot - Ah, that''s cute, already..."


    Seeing the display and looking at Junko, True left the reception room suddenly.


    The next day, this photo will be used as a poster and decorated in the living room, and the truth will be stiff in the morning.

 833 11

    Yu visited the Snow Oka Institute. Yet another day. Yuda''s group, although on weekdays, were all out of school and headed to commissioned murder.


    Before moving, Yu had already spoken in front of everyone. Junko told me yesterday that Ryujiro had killed President Hormaline''s guests, and that President Hormaline had found out. In time, tell the story that you''re after Ryujiro.


    "Whatever imitated turning an organization like that against an enemy."


    Shortly after hearing from Yu, Ryujiro, who thought he was smart, blamed Takuma mute for looking for someone to kill in an absurdly stupid way.


    "I didn''t think you''d find out, but I just found out. I was a little underestimated -. haha."


    Ryujiro is not bad and laughs blatantly.


    "How can you be laughing like that when everyone gets involved because of you? I wish I could be a little more sober."


    Though Tsukiko also exposes his frustration, given Ryuji''s character, I also know that if I am offended and given to Tsukuba, I will not take an attitude of apology or anything like that.


    "If you were targeted because of what you were looking for in a formalin-pickled president, I''m guilty of the same crime as well as Ryujiro. The guy I''m going to kill, he''s the president of Hormaline."


    Sharp Ichi is obviously aware of Takuma and Takuko and speaks out.


    "Even if you get attacked during a commissioned murder, let''s be able to handle it, shall we? Shall I split the charge?"


    Dragon Jiro takes his head off as usual with a face he doesn''t eat. At the earliest, Tatsuko was even impressed by that soggy attitude.


    "That''s how many people respond to the target."


    Table grinding is blurred in the sigh mix.


    "You have one target, but you don''t know the number of people coming at you. Targets require instantaneous power, and roles to prepare for raids require responsiveness. Then the candidate..."


    Akiichi, Ryujiro turning his gaze in the order of Tsuko.


    "At the end of the target, you and Tatsuko. Mr. Takuma and Mr. Yu are alert to the raiders who are after me, while providing support to Mr. Akiichi. I command and march. Kishifu is a tour, isn''t he? We know what our enemies are capable of, so we''ll see what happens later."


    "Heh, were they looking at me as a stressful guy?"


    The table grins sarcastically.


    "I''m an East college student, and I''m the only adult, and you have the ability to handle it - don''t you?


    "It''s ridiculous as a basis, and there''s no way you actually see it that way,"


    To Ryujiro, who laughs and tells him to blur, Takuma comes with a cock.


    (In fact, I think Ryujiro appreciates Takuma properly.)


    Yu thinks.


    "I don''t think the enemy''s ability... is a great substitute for it, like saying ''ability''. There''s nothing special about it. It''s just your physical abilities are getting better."


    And, Tsuko.


    "I can also say that''s why I''m scared ~. Because I guess I''m simply strong with no small work. Don''t be alarmed."


    Ryujiro smiles and stabs the nail.


    "I''m worried you''ll be able to work well together because you have the ability to excel and it''s not compatible with my abilities."


    Turning to Yu, Takuma said, and the gaze of the other four was also turned to Yu.


    "It''s okay."


    My gaze was focused on me, and Yu said it out forcefully and clearly after a moment of neatness.


    "Yu can rely most on me when I''m here. I''ve always been."


    Koko turns her hand around Yu''s shoulder and pushes back.


    Afterwards, in a less welcoming atmosphere, the six are travelling by train. Takuko and Takuma still seemed to be disgusted by what Ryujiro had done. Regardless, even the usually calm table mill was much more annoying, which seemed surprising from Yu and Sharp First''s eyes.


    "I''m subtly giggling, are you sure you''re okay?


    By Yu''s side, Kishifu whispers.


    "It''s a life-threatening battle that''s going to happen. Hey. We''ll split them all right then. Otherwise, we all know it''s going to be a pinch."


    Yu smiling to appease shore husband. Seeing that smile, Shore husband was feeling something warm creeping up in his chest.


    The threesomes from the Dusty Resistance were also on the same train as the six-man from the murder club, tailing them.


    I know the opponent will commit the requested murder, but I am not willing to fight this time, and I have decided only to reconnaissance in order to know the target and his companions'' abilities and gain an advantage.


    "It''s not amateur, it''s not backstreet, it feels like its intermediate existence. No, there''s totally amateur smell."


    Observe the six-member group and shake to share your thoughts.


    "I can''t say I''m a backstreet dweller, and I have a lot of gaps, but I think I''m used to it there for the fight itself. Some of them look worse than the target."


    He said it in his face.


    "When?


    Shaking asks.


    "That fluffy feeling cutie"


    He pointed to Yu, and shook and looked at each other ten nights.


    "That really smells amateur..."


    Ten nights says. It seems calm from the look on your face, and it feels harmless.


    "Maybe the move is amateur, but maybe he has some kind of nasty ability. My alarm sensor sounds terribly alarming."


    Still staring at Yu.


    (Unshaken pitch black. Quiet and beautiful deep darkness. Such a pretty face, what is it, that girl...)


    Apart from his abilities, he was an extremely unusual substitute from the superior vision in his eyes. I was most strongly attracted.


    "Is it a difference in experience that our sensors don''t work, even though they''re caught in your sensors?


    "Well, I spend more than three times as much time in the back streets as you do, and there''s a difference, naturally."


    That''s what he answers to the asking shake.


    (But I think it''s been a long time since these kids fell into this world, too)


    Futoshi thought so and was delayed by emotion.


    Target of Requested Murder - Six people have arrived at the Hino Special Claims Office, Euthanasia City Hall, where Tadashi Akamori works.


    "You have too many people. Isn''t it too early to come?


    "You should have targeted me when I got home. After coming all the way to the target''s place of work, you can''t even notice."


    Takuma and Akiichi asked inside through the window of the City Hall Outpost and said:


    "No problem. Let''s end this in the crowd."


    "What? What are you talking about?


    "You''re gonna wear a mask and hide your face?


    In response to Ryujiro''s remarks, Takuma and Takuko face each other.


    "I mean, has that gained the ability to be possible? The ability to fight in front of people but not be noticed around them."


    "Yes, Akiichi, you''re right ~"


    To Sharp Ichi''s point, Ryujiro grins.


    "Is that the ability I showed you yesterday? Ah?


    "Yu is right, too. It''s the ability I gained to reach level 15."


    "You deliberately ordered Junko to have the ability to kill easily where there are people, and yet all of us want the ability to commit commissioned murder easily?


    To Yu''s point, Ryujiro changed his grin, to do it from a grin.


    "Yu is sharper than you, isn''t he? That''s insightful."


    "It happens."


    Praised, shy euphemism.


    (These tricks are great, this kid)


    Shore husband who can look at such a good man.


    "Hey there boy, what are you sniffing at me for?"


    Seeing Kishifu like that annoys me.


    "Huh? Is it Tachiko''s?


    "That''s right."


    "Difference. Well."


    I assure you, Kiriko, and Yu, who denies it softly.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll activate your abilities."


    From outside the outpost, Ryujiro activated the Phantom Realm. I can''t see what happened from the outside, but I can only confirm that the people inside and the visitors have a confused look on their face.


    "It''s a phantom kingdom. I created the exact same landscape on multiple layers, but I wonder if anyone but myself is invisible to the rest of us. Some feel a little unsuccessful, but the result is O''Rei. We don''t even know who we are."


    "I have no idea what it is."


    It was Ryujiro who explains it, but Koko pokes at it.


    "We''ll be in the same condition when we get inside. Other personnel will no longer be able to recognize it. If we all go into a space where the target Redwoods can recognize each other, only the Redwoods and us can recognize each other."


    It was further explained, but the principle of how it would be so was still not known to Tsukiko.


    When I have to actually go inside, Ryujiro is right, the six and other people disappear. I can recognize the appearance of the Red Forest.


    "Shouldn''t the Red Forest have known about this?


    "Unfortunately, if we do, we''ll lose sight of the target, too, won''t we? Because I have to get into the same layer of phantom. It distorts space, and it can''t be attacked from another phantom layer."


    To the sharp first question, Ryujiro answers with a shrugged shoulder.


    "It''s convenient not to have to be seen, but to have no one else involved."


    Tablemill said, and the other members did not put it in their mouths, but they agreed.


    Akamori seems to understand that he is being targeted and has not moved into this situation either. Even when six boys and girls, apparently considered assassins, appeared where human beings other than themselves disappeared, they confronted each other silently.


    "Not even on camera?


    "Of course it is. There''s probably nothing on the camera."


    Ryujiro answers the question of Tatsuko.


    "Well, then."


    Shortly after prompting Ryuji, Akamori also grabbed the collar of his clothes and went into combat position.


    "It''s similar to the magic of the phantom you use."


    Shaking said as he asked what was going on inside the outpost from inside the subspace tunnel. This phantom kingdom doesn''t even make sense to the three members of their dusty resistance. When viewed from within one uneven subspace, everything is in full view, and if you care about it, you can enter their layers.


    "Not at all. I''m just building a wall of phantoms to isolate me from my surroundings. That kid''s has multiple 3D projections of the space itself. It''s not just creating phantoms, it''s distorting space."


    Rather than being able to spot it, it was the information that Machida in the box spotted and told me.


    "That''s..."


    Ten nights groaned when he thought the battle would start and saw the action taken by Red Forest. The quickest way to spot what he was trying to do, a comma few seconds apart, was ten nights.

 834 12

    "Jersey on!"


    Red Forest strips away her clothes at once with the screams, and a sparkling white jersey appears from below.


    The collar of the jersey was further stretched, wrapped neatly around the head and turned into a mask.


    "Pearl White Jersey!"


    Red Forest screaming halfway from the six Yuta, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    "Jersey Squad, Jersey Ranger!


    Redwoods shouted as he turned back from his half to the front and gave momentum to the crossed arms diagonally downward rearward to pose.


    "There''s only one of you, Squad..."


    "What is Pearl White..."


    "Did you work every day with that jersey under your clothes all the time?


    Takuma, Kishio and Tsuko mutter each with a squeaky face to Akamori, who poses as a sophisticated name.


    (Damn...... I can''t tell you that I thought you looked a little good)


    Sharp Ichi squeaks without speaking up as he bites his teeth.


    "Is it my fault that there''s only one? You think I picked Pearl White? Both are bad for Junko Yukioka, and I don''t want to be accused of sardines."


    "Best."


    Red Forest, which speaks out in great seriousness, and Ryuji, who laughs bitterly.


    "Pearl White Shower!"


    When Akamori sticks out his hands, he releases the six white and brilliant runners.


    The four men, Ryuji, Takuma, Akiichi and Tsuko, rush to dodge. Kishi husband is too sudden to move behind Yu''s back. And Yu doesn''t try to flirt.


    "Huh?"


    He was the only one who could not move, but the white running never struck directly. From the Red Forest, my vision was inhibited by my unleashed white runoff and I didn''t see it well, but it reflected as if my attack was disappearing just before Yu.


    (It wasn''t bounced... it was as if it had been erased...)


    The enemy''s abilities are unknown, but in the Red Forest, his vigilance against Yu increases the most.


    Meanwhile, Akeichi and Tsukiko are on their way to attack Akamori as planned. Takuma and Yu are on guard around whether the assassins of the president pickled in formalin will raid for this plane. I don''t know if it even goes through with phantom kingdom.


    "Pearl White Shower!"


    Red Forest spread his hands and attacked him in a row. The aim is three simultaneous: Tsukiko, Akiichi, and Takuma. A white and brilliant runoff was released at once in three directions.


    Tochiko and Takuma avoid a series of attacks and simultaneous attacks that they never thought would happen, although they are confused.


    Sharp One calmed down and avoided one, while activating a supernormal force in the Red Forest.


    (Target locked on)


    Whimpering in my mind, at the same time, my aim is squeezed. The awareness of locking on in this mind is an essential substitute for Sharp One''s ability. At this point, Sharp One''s abilities are activated.


    (Knee...)


    Sharp ichi waves her arms wide. This arm waving motion was also the switch necessary to activate the ability.


    But Akamori saw Sharp Ichi''s movements, and perceived that he was attacking something, and flew heavily across the scene.


    There are countless sounds of something playing through the floors of a space in the Red Forest. The attack itself is invisible.


    (Did you send it? Don''t do it......)


    Sharp ichi smiles invincibly. Though the preliminary motion enlightens me, my invisible attacks are more common among those who did not engage me.


    Tsukiko approaches Akamori.


    "Pearl White Shower!"


    Tachiko rushes over and dodges the white runoff released from close range to the counter smell.


    (Locked on)


    Sharp Ichi locks on again and waves his arm instantly.


    Akamori was also watching sharply first-moves, and he was reading that his arm waving motion triggered an attack, but this time the evasion was slightly delayed. I was going to avoid it, but on my right shoulder and right upper arm, I felt the pain and shock of being hit with something.


    (Did you just hit two shots? And even if you hit it, are you being held back by that jersey''s defense? That doesn''t really work. This guy is pretty strong......)


    Sharp Ichi is driven by the urge to tongue in view of the Red Forest.


    Trying to get closer, Kiko. One of his abilities is to improve his simple physical abilities, plus the various martial arts he is learning in his hobby, so the basics are for melee combat.


    Tachiko finally jumps within her reach and releases a jab at Akamori, but she is gently moved.


    "Pearl White Shower!"


    He releases a white runoff from close range, but the wary Koko, this time at his leisure, tries to circle around the runoff and strikes from the side of the Red Forest.


    The long leg of the harako swings and strikes the back of the head of the Red Forest.


    (Clean hit. But... I don''t know how damaging it is over this helmet)


    By retrofitting, if you eat a kick of a tamarind with muscle strength far beyond the ordinary person, you are not just sorry if you are raw. But the opponent is also a mouse, and there is the problem of the suit''s defensive performance.


    I thought the body of the Red Forest was twitchy, the arrow tip, the Red Forest hits suddenly on the Tsukiko, and kicks in its abdomen.


    Unable to react to the opponent''s velocity, Koko''s body blew heavily backwards and fell. He coughs hard while falling on his back.


    "Turn to support?


    Takuma gets confirmation from Ryujiro.


    "No, you should still be able to. Let''s leave it to both of us."


    Ryujiro tells.


    (But as I was told in advance, this is certainly pretty strong. Simply and unequivocally strong?)


    Ryujiro regarded it as the best proximity fighter of the six, but Akamori clearly surpassed it.


    "Only two of us are fighting. Others... I''m sure you''re wary of us raiding them in battle, damn it. Apparently, they know what they''re after."


    From inside the subspace tunnel, a shake said, who was touring the battle.


    "I''m interested to see how you found out. It''s possible Junko taught it directly."


    Junko would do half of the fun, he sees. And the reading was centered.


    "I wonder if that glasses child''s abilities are tonal with Ashiya''s. Ashiya can spread multiple ways, so it''s troublesome, but you can''t do the same thing as Ashiya on a boulder."


    Seeing Sharp One, he decides so.


    "I wish I could have checked everyone''s abilities in advance."


    The shake arms in the back of my head and gives me an unfortunate look.


    "Don''t be greedy, just leave the target alone..."


    And, ten nights.


    "No. It would be more impactful to capture them all and hand them over to a formalin-pickled president. That would raise the reputation and reputation of the Brown Resistance."


    A shake that turns to the ten nights and says with a nasty smile.


    "I don''t hate greed, but it''s important to draw it out. Don''t ever be impotent again."


    "I know. Too greedy to end up failing is already a dustpan."


    I was cautioned and shook.


    "This, shouldn''t we switch to power reconnaissance? One of us is going to try to engage moderately with someone who''s alert to the attack."


    Ten nights suggests.


    "I have that, too. All right, I''ll leave you to it. I''ll cover you when it''s too dangerous."


    "I thought you''d say that, and I was gonna,"


    The shake gently slapped the back of the ten nights, and the ten nights laughed.


    Both Ryujiro and Akamori were surprised by the figure of all-body green tights that suddenly emerged from a space of nothing.


    "Mezzillo Emeralder Available!


    Ten nights to give him a name in the mood and decide to pose.


    "Has the Heroic Mouse Been Two"


    Tongue-beating sharp one.


    "This is the dust resistance of the doomsday organization."


    Ryuji told me, ten nights surprise me.


    "The target is only in and out of the formalin-pickled president, and you seem pretty familiar with the back streets. Maybe we could recognize him as a resident of the back street."


    Said.


    "It''s time."


    The table mill tried to advance before the ten nights, but Yu stood in front of it, taking the statue of roach fist, and showing the stature of fighting the ten nights.


    (Huh? This kid, are you going to play fleshball with me? I don''t feel like a fighter at all, I can tell you''re obviously an amateur, and something... you look cute, but you mean a fluffy image...)


    Ten nights when a flying eunuch gets stuck and takes an unreliable combat position, confused on the contrary and stops moving.


    (No... this, can I attack you? You just look like a completely non-combatant girl, and there''s no sign of us fighting just the pose)


    "She''ll do it inside."


    I admire the way it looks from subspace.


    "Yeah, yeah, I guess I''m calculating. Ten nights is hard to reach."


    Shaking had also spotted Yu controlling the movement of ten nights in one pose.


    "Yeah, after considering what I look like. She must know for herself how harmless she is, the type that makes others lust for protection, both male and female. And I''m acting like I can be seen that way. Sometimes that''s the type."


    Looking at Yu, he says.


    (I''m purposefully saying it makes you crave protection, but I wonder if you''re the type.)


    I also knew that I was feeling lesbian. No, I was spotting it. I knew somehow at the end of my usual dialogue.


    "In fact, if you''re in a position for ten nights, it''s hard for me to even serve you. I''m not even willing to fight them. But he''s stuck."


    "If I try to force you to do something, there''s a chance you''ll be peeling your fangs off for the first time there, and then there''s another one. Well, what do we do for ten nights?


    Jiao and Jiao were talking funny watching Yu and ten nights like that.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Akamori, Akiichi and Tsukiko is also unfolding.


    Sharp Ichi waves his arm. Finally the sharp first offense hit the ideal way, and Red Forest fell to the depression.


    poured down on the head and back, countless shocks. It''s like it''s raining stones. Even though there is a suit defense, it is damaging. The damage caused by the earlier kick of Kiko had also accumulated, and this time it could not be tolerated.


    He inferred Sharply''s ability to transfer and fly the blow carried out by the flesh, but it was not. More than one invisible crush pours down as Sharp One signals. If Akeichi doesn''t wave his arm, he won''t fall off the crush.


    Every single one of the crushes isn''t as powerful, but if you pour more than one swing, it works quite well. However, even if you pour more than one swing, the range is not as wide, and you have to lock your opponent on in your head before you can shake your arm.


    With a stopped motion, Akamori turns around, Koko reaches out and points his finger, slowly - making sure he sees something and moves it from his throat to the periphery of his lower abdomen.


    "I wonder if I can."


    Cocksucker squirming with sweat. The ability you are using now consumes the mental and physical strength of the Tachiko in addition to the need for this preliminary motion. I use it here, it''s my wife''s hand.


    A suit in the Red Forest ripped from his right shoulder to his left flank and into the shadows of a shadow, and blood erupted.


    "Got it..."


    Exhale to relieve.


    Another ability besides his physical enhancement was named "Slow Cutter" by Koko. By concentrating his mind on his fingertips, he was able to sever the subject even from a distance.


    There are conditions for activation of various kinds, and the speed must be slowed down in proportion to the thickness, thickness and size of the object. Subjects should not move while they are in this position. It can only be used when the opponent stops moving and is also distracted from himself. Moreover, while it is an attack from a distance, it must not be too far away from the target. Once used, both the body and mind of Kuniko are fatigued. It is a difficult force to use inside even in the hands of his wife.


    Red Forest collapses. All the more damned pushing there, Sharp One lets down the transparent crush.


    "Hey, ten nights, come back."


    A shake that speaks from inside the subspace tunnel. Considering the battle was won, I just decided to withdraw.


    Yu, Takuma and Ryuji both dropped off that the Ten Nights would return without a thing. alerted the counter by chasing it poorly.


    "I''m sorry... I can''t help it anymore, I couldn''t help it"


    "You''re right not to touch me. At the same time, it was a threat and a warning not to be afraid at all."


    On the tenth night of the apology, he said:


    "Didn''t you notice that you were aiming with a poisonous needle hidden inside your nostrils while pretending to be harmless, that little fluffy haired kid? Even if he wasn''t willing to fight, that kid''s eyes were definitely aimed at him. If ten nights approaches, I''m gonna feed you a lousy counter. You must have been able to expose yourself because you were confident."


    "It''s amazing how you spotted it. I want to get to that area soon, too."


    "Sometimes shaking is a child who doesn''t know if he''s observant or unavailable, so be calm first."


    I told him clearly what he said, but he didn''t have a face.

 835 13

    "This is Yu, isn''t that pose a mismatch with you? No, it''s cute. No, don''t copy too dangerous."


    Even though he''s already been gone for ten nights, for some reason he still hasn''t been slightly moving while dressed as a roach fist. Yuko speaks up.


    "I''m fine. I thought you wouldn''t give a girl a hand because people are heroes of justice right now"


    Yu finally solves the battle posture.


    "This righteous hero over here has been hitting me funny..."


    Looking down at the redwoods, which became immobile wreckage, the table grins bitterly.


    I''ll take care of the body.


    Yu turns his gaze on the body.


    "What?"


    Kishifu speaks out unexpectedly. The body of the Red Forest that was there disappeared without a trace.


    Even better gaze shifted to the bloodstains on the floor, which also disappeared.


    "Wouldn''t the green heroic mouse guy who disappeared as soon as he showed up be the assassin hired by the President pickled in formalin? Ah."


    "It would be. Maybe this time it was a good time to see how things were going."


    Yu and Ryujiro say.


    "I don''t think it''s safe to leave Ryujiro alone in the future. Well. Protect one person, about the bodyguard, at four or six hours. Let me follow by the law of the utterance. Let''s do that."


    Yu who doesn''t wait for a reply and decides on his own with Pompong


    "No, no, no, no, no, the big opposite. You should let that sharp one or the table grind. That''s not what a girl should do."


    "I''m glad to feel it, but Tsuko is right. Are you coming to my house? Even your parents will be worried."


    "Fine, I''ll explain it to you later when my friend''s life is at stake."


    Sumiko openly disagrees, and Ryuji laughs bitterly, but Yu doesn''t pull off.


    (That''s right. By the way, you''re not going. No, I don''t know what it is, but I really don''t like it. Disagree very much. Disagree. Hey, Yu, you like Ryujiro? Ugh...... I don''t want that to be all)


    Kishifu emits opposite and negative waves without speaking out.


    "But... I''m the strongest of them all. I should be the right person to return the favor or respond to anything else. Mr. Ryuji also helped to alert the Raiders earlier because I am capable of handling them."


    Shosho husband, who was emitting an absolute wave of opposition, was surprised by Yu''s dialogue.


    (Yu is the strongest? Yu, who feels so gentle and understandable? Ah... but the core looks strong. You look like the type to do it when you do it)


    Otherwise, Kishifu looks at Yu and thinks he won''t say this to himself.


    "Absolutely no. All men are kedamonos. Creature, you don''t know what a creature is called a man, so you can say that."


    "Do you know Mr. Tsuko? Should I know, too?


    Yu asks Yu with a decent face to Muki and oppose her.


    "No, you don''t have to know it forever. Yu must remain beautiful forever, both physically and mentally, dammit."


    "Why would you decide that?"


    I assure you, Akeichi pokes at Kuniko.


    "Yu won''t pull it off once you mention it. It''s about these two, so I''ll cover for you if it doesn''t go crazy."


    "Why do I have to be covered by you? And look great."


    Kuniko stares at Sharp Ichi.


    "I cared about it to reassure you. No matter how much you don''t care about my coverage, Yu won''t listen to you. You''re stubborn."


    "Grunt... well, fine"


    Assuming that Sharp ichi also had a point, Kuniko decided to pull.


    "Well, then, thank you very much."


    Yu pampering and bowing toward Ryujiro.


    "That''s what I call dialogue, isn''t it? It''s also here to bow your head. So, you seem to have an idea? You''re not gonna let me hear it now anyway."


    "Yes."


    Yu doesn''t seem to think about anything at first glance, and we all know that he is the type who makes his head work dizzily, except Kishifu. And not to go into detail about it in advance, but also to be a tachi that reveals itself at the edge.


    The three men, ten nights and shaking, watched from inside the subspace even after the faces of the murder club slaughtered the Red Forest. There are also occasions when Yu disposes of the body. And I was listening to the conversation that followed.


    "The strongest...? Indeed, as far as I can see I have now erased the bodies and bloodstains without a trace..."


    The identity of the ability is unknown, but I just saw the body in a remote position and erased it - that''s how it showed up in his eyes.


    As you can see - if it''s as powerful as you can imagine, it''s pretty menacing.


    "Do you remember how to counter those with mindfulness powers? It''s time to fight the possessor of power that rips them apart and crushes them."


    "Er, there''s a time lag in the activation of the force, so if you feel like killing yourself, avoid it immediately, right? I wonder what the other one was."


    To ask, a twisting shake of an arm-wrapped head.


    "Focus and resist with an image that protects you"


    Ten nights answered.


    "That''s right. If possible, run the former, when the latter can''t help it. Above all, to avoid unwitting. In the meantime, let''s assume that fluffy feeling child has the power to extinguish the object just by looking"


    "But with that power, you could have just killed ten nights and that white pearl jersey."


    The shake differs from the assumption of "shake."


    "So it''s hypothetical, and I can''t be sure yet. My guess is off, or there may be some circumstances."


    The speculation stands a lot, such as whether he simply doesn''t like killing people or his ability not to work for organisms, but for now he decided that it was better to assume the worst substitute.


    Dawn Next, wake up in your usual room.


    "A very unpleasant development...... Is that a dream?


    When I wake up in the futon, my memories are gone. It''s still there, but it''s largely gone.


    "This has been crazy lately...... Are you going to another world or are you dreaming... I don''t know"


    I had good memories when I was tripping into a fantasy world that I had created myself before. But this time it''s almost gone. It''s like after a dream. But it''s vivid for a dream, and the feeling is stronger when Optical Next assumes that he flew his soul to another world.


    "Sir. Yu, I heard you were staying at a friend''s house tonight."


    Your helper, Mackerel Tunzawa, reported over the handicap, and Mitsuki was surprised.


    "Well, that shouldn''t be. I shouldn''t."


    When tripping, that feeling comes back to life.


    "Even if they tell me I shouldn''t..."


    "I need to make a good call...... Is that it? Refuse to call? Did I, uh, do anything to make you hate me?


    "Come on......"


    Ask with a bright blue face Light Next, mackerel that will look like trouble.


    "How long has Yu been older than me...... that kid is much stronger than me already. He''s older than me. It could be funny, like I''m worried."


    Light Next to that dialogue, Mackerel glanced at his face, but immediately guessed what it meant.


    "Sir, are you a child in that world?


    "Yeah. I''m always an early teenage boy over there. That''s what I really am. This one looks like an ugly middle-aged man, but his mind hasn''t changed. As a child, it''s like you''re not growing up. That''s hard and pathetic."


    Light talking with a crying face next. Mackerel was convinced by the conclusion that he had no body or lid to hear about it and that it had thus become a reality escape.


    Tasmania Devil, a liquor store for residents on the back streets within Kandoville. That night, Junko and True and Midori were all three visitors to the store.


    "The end of the rebel mouse was my role."


    Makoto complains about Akamori being shot in the face of a murder club.


    "Because now I want the kids at the murder club to play for me. Hey. True, you haven''t been patient in a while."


    Smile, Junko whisks.


    "The fundamental question in the first place is now, but come on..."


    Midori, who drank the juice at once with a straw, opens his mouth.


    "What''s a murder club? Are you just playing with your dog breeder''s novel as it is?


    "Well, the ultimate goal is not to be very interesting from a third party."


    Junko while I cheek.


    "This is what I''m doing to help people."


    "People help......"


    As far as association with the murder club is concerned, Midori spills a grin as a completely unlike word came out of Junko''s mouth.


    "If it''s not even very interesting, I don''t have to pull it off right now."


    "I agree ~"


    "Hmmm..."


    True and Midori told me, Junko clogged the words.

 836 14

    Teenage prostitution has intensified recently.


    At one time, prostitution with minors was tightly controlled in Japan, but the backlash of what was wrong with having sex at an age that allowed them to have sex in the first place gradually grew, and for various reasons, the Japanese were originally a measure of ethnicity that was apparent in their sexuality, or of childlessness, making the Minor Prostitution Ordinance a direction to be repealed in all provinces of the country.


    Initially some disagreed with this, but the opposition''s voice was cursed violently with ''those who hold that grudge because they are non-hotties'', ''they are only turning on young people because they are old'' and ''national bandits who encourage them to be less childish'', and because it was almost a star. As a result, as late as the twentieth century, the teenage sexual wind age was severely disrupted and the number of prostitutes prostituted with a light sense of penny desire increased.


    The middle-aged man - let''s call him the middle-aged A - had put the bulk of his non-subsistence expenses into buying underage girls into prostitution.


    Promise to meet the girl on the dating site again today and wait at the rendezvous place.


    The high school girls who have come are taller, more stylish and have a pretty good face line than the middle-aged A. It''s been a long time since I''ve hit it, my middle-aged A''s breasts squeal.


    The girl, who named herself Middle-Aged A, has asked for her name.


    "That''s not a pseudonym, is it?


    "Why are you so obsessed with that?


    "It''s important to have a name, and I can''t believe you''re faking your name."


    Middle-aged A got a frigid smell here. Maybe this kid is at the Beauty Bureau, with a chimp in the back, trying to force himself.


    "Well, that''s a joke, but seriously, there''s a guy who''s been blackmailing me lately. You''re scared if you don''t make it clear who they are, too. If you can approve a name and a position, you''ll be safe."


    "Oh, you mean..."


    I also knew the rumor was middle-aged A. Convinced, tell them your real name.


    Then I''ll see what I can find out.


    "Can you confirm that just by name?


    "That''s the kind of service I have. You just have to know if you''re a decent person."


    Projects the display in front of his face as he says, and Middle-aged A''s name is typed in.


    When he entered the Love Hotel, he confirmed that his application for permission to kill had been made, and he laughed at the garlic.


    Upon entering the room, Miyako immediately checks the door keys.


    Let''s get started.


    Says Tsuko with a smile.


    "Oops, aggressive. Eh!?


    Middle-aged A bearded a likable grin, but that smile is shaken by the fist of Tsukiko.


    In forty-eight years of my life, I black-and-white my eyes to a shock I had never tasted before. With the buttocks on, I feel the iron flavor flicker in my mouth, while pressing my face, my nose curves grudgingly.


    A further impact hits the head of a middle-aged man. Koko kicked him in the head.


    Where he fell into depression, he stepped on his arm and snapped, grabbed and twisted his leg and removed his bones and joints from the base.


    Many times I scream. You''ve probably heard screams all the way outside, but nobody''s coming. That''s the kind of hotel this is. At the Love Hotel for Backstreet, it seems only to the extent that we are playing radically.


    Koko then turns his middle-aged A''s body back on his back and punches him in the face over and over when he is a horse rider. The bones on both arms are crushed in many places and cannot even protect the head.


    One step ahead of the slaughter, Kiko gets up and kicks up Middle-aged A''s groin. Middle-aged A screams without a voice and bubbles out.


    An even more plentiful, fat stomach, the first blow out of hand. Until now, I have handed it down so that I do not die immediately, but I do not give it up because I intend to stay. My gut burst in a few places, spitting a lot of blood out of my mouth, and my middle-aged A''s body cramped and eventually finished.


    "Mimi-chan... I did it again by myself"


    With a rough breath, Kuniko mutters contentedly with an awesome grin.


    In middle school, Mitsuko''s best friend, Mitsuko, who was secretly in love, made the house look like a suicide and killed him, aiding him with his real uncle who was in debt and attached to it.


    Naturally, the man killed first after joining the homicide club, but that didn''t stop him.


    Since then, as if he had been possessed, he has hooked up and killed his father, who is looking for help. So I took my revenge, and I felt like I was mourning my one-sided best friend.


    This is of course the first time Yu has visited Ryujiro''s house. Yu''s house is huge, but the huge mansion in front of you is more than twice the size of Yu''s mansion.


    "I wanted you to be attacked while I was here. That way I wouldn''t have to give you home."


    "I don''t have a problem getting attacked at home."


    "It''s hard to give you home."


    "Your life, is it at stake?


    "Yeah. I know. Okay?


    The two of us walk in the garden in such conversation and follow to the front door.


    When the door of the house was opened, the maid was about to go outside.


    "Welcome home, Bo..."


    A maid who sees Yu beside Ryujiro and opens her mouth gently and complains.


    "Everybody! Oh, my God! Boy brought in a girl. Whoa!


    Shouting out loud at the intercom, three maids changed their blood phase from the back of the house, killing them at the front door.


    "Seriously. And cute."


    "Ryujiro boy, these kids are the type. Ah"


    "Boy, I''ll do it. Maybe. Did you fuck him?


    "What are you talking about? I''m going to fuck you."


    Maids who seem to be having a good time doing things of their own.


    "Uh... I have a little situation and you''re staying at Ryujiro''s house tonight, Dawn Yu. Best regards,"


    Hands on your knees, you behave yourself and bow your head deeply.


    "Um... Gentlemen, don''t imagine anything weird. Be rude to Yu..."


    "Cute! Just a greeting and a bow, cute kid!


    "How could a perverted kid like Ryujiro be such a good kid!? Boy, you can''t definitely let this kid get away with this! It''s harder than finding a wild golden hamster for a kid who really likes you!


    "Ah, make sure birth control is done properly. Because I won''t allow a girl to cry. Oh, I''ll get you a contraption."


    "Then I''d like to change dinner tonight, so I''ll buy some eels and red mustaches at last. And garlic."


    Ryujiro''s words, which sought to silence Shagu''s four maids, did not reach their ears at all and were blocked by their words, which they liked to say.


    "If you look at Ryujiro Boy''s room, you may not pull it off, but think that there are eight or nine bad places for everyone, so take a good look at him."


    One of the maids turned to Yu and said with a worried face.


    "Boy, fight!


    Another one thrusts his fist out at Ryujiro with a full smile to inspire him. The protruding fist had a thumb stuck between his index finger and middle finger.


    "Maids, we''re all delighted."


    "Yeah, it''s always that nori, so I grew up twisting like this, too. Because you were too busy to come back inside to replace your parents. Hey. From his father, he said," Be harsh. They don''t take it very seriously because they say, "If you put it down, hang it upside down from the top of the building."


    Walking down the hallway, the two of us have a conversation.


    "Uh, Yu stay here. As you can see, it''s the guest room."


    Standing in front of one of the doors, Ryujiro told him, but Yu will not try to get inside.


    "If you''re not in the same room, you can''t deal with it right away when you''re attacked?


    "That''s the reason I have to follow you to school, and the bath is with you -?


    "Let''s just take the school off. The bath will wait right outside. If the room you sleep in is embarrassing with, at least in the next room. I''m fine in my room with you."


    "Yes, yes, I get it. I''ll have a futon brought to my room."


    Ryujiro drops his shoulder like he gave up.


    "I hope they''re me, but you''re too alert. You can''t complain about being attacked at all, can you?


    Ryujiro advises in a slightly more serious tone.


    "I''m sure Mr. Ryuji won''t attack you because he''s not that kind of person, and in case this one''s going to protect you, but he''s the kind of person who does that, I have an idea, too"


    "You''re scared. But, you know, that''s not just sinful for a man. Even though a man is a creature who wants a woman, if a woman exposes herself to defenselessness and makes a man crave it, I think that''s a sin for a woman as well."


    "Really? Oh, I''ll remember."


    "I''ll put up with it, though. No, before patience, as Yu is discerning, I can''t imitate that to the kind of kid who comes this far standing up to protect himself. I don''t know about the other guys, but I am."


    That''s what Ryujiro smiled and showed in illumination.


    After that, Ryujiro leads you to your room.


    I saw a room lined with statues of demons and altars, and tools that felt like they were used for black magic, and Yu was also stunned.


    "I pray to the devil here every day. It''s a good hobby, isn''t it?


    "Yes, it''s perfect for Ryujiro''s image"


    He was an excellent person who understood the meaning of the earlier words of the maid.

 837 15

    Haunted Town Justice turns twenty-one this year.


    He recently lost his parents.


    The death of his parents was extremely suspicious. Justice was the first discoverer, but in front of his home, clearly something attacked him and killed him. I had stab wounds all over my body.


    But the police did not treat this as murder, but rather as suicide, an ear-suspecting process.


    Justice was unconvincing and independently thoroughly investigated. I hired a lawyer, I hired a detective, and I finally hired him to the end of the street.


    Backstreet starter prompted me to look at the internet. The internet was an abhorrent justice, but I tried to mess with it as I was told. I can''t do a lot of searching, but when I hang out with Mad Scientist, three names come up. Junko Suzuoka, Grass Dew Milk, Miyazaki Sword......


    "What do you think this is?


    Justice asks the doomsday.


    "You should find out more about Junko Yukioka. And about the murder club she''s working on right now. It was probably someone from the murder club who killed your parents."


    After the doomsday had told him all that, he let go of saying that his work was now done.


    While researching, I learn that a person named Junko Yukioka often converts people who have come to visit me on an experimental platform application to become righteous heroes.


    "With the help of whoever created the murder club to avenge the guy in the murder club...?


    The scenario that Justice came up with was the above. I soon realized that I really needed strength to avenge my parents.


    The arrowhead, the detective who hired him, who tried to board the Yuzuoka Laboratory, has now brought a report.


    "It was probably a group called the Murder Club that killed your people. And there are people who want to be relative to the murder club. You should try to make contact."


    That being said, in an introduction by a detective, Justice met with one man before going to the Snow Oka Institute.


    Return a little bit of time.


    "I even walked into the house."


    Three of the broiler resistances who were following Yu and Ryujiro missed the two entering Ryujiro''s house.


    "I failed. You should have set it up before you came in. There''s a chance you''ll be castled like this."


    I thought we''d split up somewhere and be alone, but I didn''t think we''d go into the house.


    "It''s a pain in the ass to get in the house and don''t be a pain in the ass."


    The shake takes a small sigh. It could also involve other family members. I want to avoid that on boulders.


    "It''s not like we have a time designation, and we''ll get back out tomorrow morning. There''s no sign of escape, and there''s always a chance."


    Said.


    "The enemy''s picking us up, so we can see that one of us is on the escort, right?


    "Yeah, so I don''t even think I''m gonna run away"


    Nodding to confirm shaking.


    "You can''t hold them all any longer, and don''t be greedy. You should just capture the target and take them with you."


    Ten nights made the same claim several times. It is always the position of ten nights to speak of prudence.


    "Right. I''m sorry to hear that, but I have to do my job for sure."


    The shake finally breaks.


    "It''s weird to take him alive and think about what he''s going to do ahead. Anyway, it''s that formalin-pickled president."


    Ten nights says in an understated voice.


    "You deserve it. I mean, if that''s the case now, I wish I hadn''t gotten that organization''s job."


    Seeing the ten nights, a little frightened.


    "It wasn''t me who took it, it was shaking..."


    "Then we''re going to talk about how we should have disagreed then, right? Well, I wouldn''t have taken it if the target wasn''t a murder club or something. I don''t feel sorry for the kind of guy who''s killing people and playing with them. Come on. Just get paid for what you''ve done. Come on."


    The shaking words were logically convincing ten nights, but there is a part of them that really catches on.


    (Are those people really such bad guys? Doesn''t look that way...)


    That''s all the ten nights are catching on. But that''s the big one in the ten nights. Including Junko''s recommendation, I''m worried that I can really carry out the request like this, but I''m not sure I can convince him to shake it.


    In Ryuji''s room, Yu told Ryuji about his future policy.


    "It seems like you bodyguard until you get attacked once. Then let''s move on to a solution."


    "How do we solve this?


    At the time she said she was going to bodyguard, Ryuji also guessed that Yu had come up with a plan until the resolution. But I dare to pretend I don''t know.


    "This is the resolution of the starting point at which Mr. Ryujiro was to be targeted. The organization that is after Mr. Ryujiro - let''s get in on the formalin-pickled president and apologize. But before I do, I think it would be effective to take out the assassins and show them what we can do."


    Such a solution made Ryuji feel like laughing bitterly, but Yu is extremely serious, so he couldn''t. I saw that Yu must have more in-depth thoughts than just this.


    "Apologize and ask forgiveness."


    "It''s okay. I''ll negotiate."


    Even though I wondered why Yu would connect alright when he negotiated, Yu seemed to be convinced rather than confident, and Ryujiro finally spilled a laugh.


    "You should have stayed away from home, walked outside and waited for the raid."


    That way, Ryujiro now thinks that it would have been avoided if Yu had stayed at home and been escorted, etc.


    "Is that enough to make you blatant? I was wondering if the trap was set on the attacking side."


    "I see. I couldn''t get my head around that much. Either way, you didn''t attack me today."


    "But over time, I''m sure they''ll come. The other person will be more waiting. It''s the side waiting for us to come out. The waiting side would use the nerves better, and in that sense, to scorch the other person, I''m glad I let them in the house. Maybe the enemy has been waiting outside the house for us to come out."


    Yu''s reading was off, and all three of the dust resistance had gone home, but Yu had no reason to know.


    "But at the Murder Club, I didn''t expect you to enjoy your murder life peacefully. Even though I deserved it, I invited enemies and annoyed my people."


    As always, Ryujiro, a mouth-watering without looking bad.


    "I''m fine because it''s fun, but the others seem to be worried pretty seriously. Like Akiichi."


    "Akiichi, you''re not mad at me. He used the President''s guests, pickled in formalin, with me."


    "Oh, I was"


    It feels like it was accidental, and Yu joins hands.


    "Did you read Ichi Dog''s novel? Ah?


    Yu changes the subject. No, I haven''t actually changed it. This is a continuation of what Ryujiro said earlier.


    "Of course. The Reality Murder Club must be that imitation, but the end of that novel is something that isn''t even Roku. The Murder Club itself will be half-baked."


    "Even in that novel, the enemy appears. That''s multiple, too. The victims of the murder club have tied up or targeted the mafia."


    "You think it''s going to be like that in real life? You think it''s now? If a real life murder club is imitated like that, I can''t wait."


    "That''s right..."


    Yu listens to the words of Ryujiro, becomes a nagging addition and subtraction and pronounces a sinking voice.


    "But I want Ryuji to be ready for that."


    Face up and tell him with a pretty serious face to be nice.


    "You think it''s not just happening now, it can happen again in the future? That such enemies will appear?


    To Ryuji''s inquiry, Yu nodded silently.


    "How can you foresee that with certainty? It''s like you know the future fate of a murder club, or it''s like Yu is the operator of a murder club."


    "I''m not involved in the operation..."


    Should I say it now, Yu gets lost. That I asked for the launch. It''s all about being known, and at least I want to talk to my people out of their mouths.


    Yu sees Ryujiro as the brightest of the group. I have not made a clear decision, but I am also a substantial leader. Only to him, I think you should send him quite a few autographs, and maybe that''s enough for now. Ryujiro would have guessed anyway.


    "Even if we are not involved in the operation itself, if there is any connection to the very existence of a homicide club, we are suing it away and urging future vigilance -. That''s what I''ll take. And you only told me in advance because you trust me specially and admire me - can I take it?


    By and large my ideal, Yu relieves me because Ryujiro has spoken to me.


    "Regardless of trust, what I admire is different. Otherwise, you''re right."


    "You deny it completely, don''t you? The truth is, I like Yu, and I think I might be approaching her somewhat."


    "I know it''s not, and even if it is, may I deny it?


    "Oh, really..."


    No, he pushed me, and Ryujiro felt like nagging me.


    "How did Yu get to the murder club? You don''t look like such a character."


    Ryujiro hears things that have been bothering him for a long time.


    I''m not sure what her motive is, minus the fact that Yu is clearly treated differently than any other member of the murder club. At least, it looks like he hasn''t committed any free killings other than commissioned killings.


    "I hate this world because I hate society."


    The abstract answer returns. Besides, this was another dialogue that didn''t fit with Yu''s character.


    "We all live in society, but that''s why I don''t think it''s possible to like society and follow society. So I hate the idea of following socialist human and social rules."


    "How does that relate to the Murder Club?


    "Don''t you want to ignore the part of society that you don''t like about the rules, even when you''re being sheltered by society? Murder club that can disregard that rule and break it, sounds great? It''s also painful to see evil happen to society."


    "Hey, that''s a weird motive, huh? That''s just what you''re saying, isn''t it, that the very existence of a murder club is in the form of Yu''s ideal of an anti-social character?


    "Sure...... it was a way of answering that I couldn''t figure out. But that''s all I can say right now."


    Yu is poked at by Ryujiro and spills a smile for a moment.


    "One of these days I''ll reveal everything. Well. Now I''m a little... unprepared or not at the right time... sorry for holding so many secrets. Why is Ryuji here?


    "I was just interested, and there was a part of the novel about joining a murder club that I sympathized with. Look, ''it''s strange that there are so many bastards who want to kill, but a society that is deprived of the right to kill'', around the main character complaining"


    "I see. I like that dialogue, too, and I think it makes sense. I''m receiving that book as an antithesis to laws and regulations that get tougher on the dark clouds with the times. Most of all... the novel of the Murder Club adversely affected a few people who killed him, and the author''s dog owner was beaten very hard..."


    At that time, the dog breeder was also a real time watcher.


    "Instead of being impacted and running wild and murdering individually now, we have a murder club itself, hey. And a good number of people enjoy that. Wanted. This is pretty amazing. It does hurt. It''s like a negative part of a person''s mind is clearly affirmed."


    Ryujiro speaks with a little excitement.


    "We may be evil, but it does mean that the desire for it exists. That''s all I can''t deny."


    "It feels like you took the lid off the smell and took out the flavor."


    Hearing the expression Yu had spoken, Ryujiro became a complex expression.


    "Are we stinking things?


    "The real feeling seems to mean being treated and covered as something smelly -. The lid is a fait accompli - no, it''s a public value itself."


    I guessed why Ryujiro looked disgusted, Yu explained clearly, and Ryujiro was convinced by that too.

 838 16

    Yu, who spent the night in Ryujiro''s room the next morning, left the gate with Ryujiro.


    "Oh, I found it"


    Shore husband showed up there, so Ryujiro ate.


    "Ya did it?


    Kishifu has a pale face and hits a gentle straight question.


    "I didn''t do it"


    "Ho, really?


    He answered sarcastically without changing his complexion, and Kashifu still seemed uncomfortable.


    "Your house, is it near here? Or were you tailing us?


    "No, that''s why... I''ll stay here if I find out too"


    In response to Ryuji''s question, Kishifu answered with a bewildered look.


    (It''s also a weird story that you''re here by chance, but when you realize...? That''s a weird excuse. I mean, I was here when I realised for real, not excuses...? I''m not deluding you, and you don''t seem to really know who you are)


    Ryujiro is clearly distrustful when he suddenly shows up on this scene, although he is the shore husband who had a lot of strange places to begin with.


    "I mean... do you like Yu?


    "Huh? Ah... no, I''m... I''m very curious about that... uh... I don''t even know myself... Ugh..."


    To Ryuji''s straight-ball questioning, Kishio Husband goes all the way.


    Yu, on the other hand, had narrowed his eyes and set up roach fists.


    "Here we are."


    Ryujiro was also alert when he saw Yu telling him, staring at a point in a space where there was nothing, with no nervousness.


    "I don''t care. What is that pose -? I''ve seen it before. Are you also learning Chinese boxing?


    "I thought it would be nice to see it in a movie the other day, so I wanted to try to imitate it."


    To Ryuji''s question, Yu answers the reason.


    "Have you been three to three? Ah. Besides, they''re gonna blow us apart."


    A hole in the space, coming out of the subspace tunnel, shook said. Kishi husband was surprised to see the sight, but Yu and Ryuji did not change their expression at all.


    A bird masked hero appears in even more familiar all-body green tights. Ten nights.


    "Greenbird Warrior Mezzillo Emeralder!


    Names and poses are triggers to draw on the power of the suit, so you can''t help but do it if you don''t want to.


    "Uh, Mr. Shore here, I''m not going to account for you. Come on. I''m not capable of anything, and I didn''t kill anyone, because it''s just a sight to see."


    "You think you can pepper me to say that with your mouth and say yes?


    The last time he came out, he said to Yu in a quiet tone. Because they were beautiful girls, even though the words were tight, the voice was still purposefully gentle.


    "There''s certainly no basis for believing it. Hey. Mr. Shore, stay behind me. Come on. I will protect Mr. Shore. Mr. Ryuji will fight hard. Come on. Moderate support in case of danger."


    "It''s comforting. No, you can fight with confidence."


    In response to Yu''s words, Ryujiro bears an invincible grin and turns to face the threesome of the corny resistance.


    (Something, this girl...)


    He saw the image aura released from Ryujiro and exhaled.


    A pitch-black aura rises and shapes the shadow of the devil, far surpassing the wobbles and ten nights we once met. That is not a negative thought born of repression, like ten nights or shaking. Root of evil. Such an image of you selling your soul to the devil and singing about your life, as if you had been fascinated and dyed by evil.


    He took the knife out of his nose, and Ryujiro hurt the back of his own hand with that cut.


    I sense signs of an attack on the motion, and a shake fires a gun at Ryujiro.


    (Huh...?


    Ryujiro didn''t try to bluff, and even though he obviously thought the bullet hit Ryujiro''s right thigh, the shake is distracting to see Ryujiro remain flat.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    Blood falling from his hands took the form of a magic formation, and a giant beast popped out of it, as long as the back length of a human being.


    It was a raven. But even though the size is as great as the grizzly, the eyeballs spill out one way, the skin peels off by the way, and the flesh is exposed, and the exposed flesh rots everywhere. In a nutshell, it''s a giant zombie rabbit.


    The giant zombie rabbit is in a agile move, heading toward three people in the broiler resistance.


    "Mezzillo body hit!


    Ten nights get stuck, hitting the giant zombie rabbit head-on all over his body.


    "Mezzillo, stop by!


    Turning his hands on the torso of a giant zombie rabbit, he rocks his whole body as it is, retracting the giant rabbit.


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    He casts a spell of sorcery and waves it wide at the same time as he makes the black sickle appear.


    When I wonder if the black sickle pattern and blade have liquefied and flown through the air, I return to the blade with the back of the giant zombie rabbit''s head and pierce it.


    As he pulled his arm, the neck of the giant zombie rabbit was severed and the rotten head fell behind him for ten nights. But the power of the giant zombie rabbit does not weaken much. Although it would have been easier if I had lost my head and lost a little weight at night.


    "Ten nights, away... The vibrancy of the sea, the freshness of the sky, and all the more so, the messenger who brings scorching rot."


    I was told, anticipating the timing just before the end of the chant of the spell, that the ten nights were away from the giant zombie rays.


    A blue fireball appears, and shortly after the ten nights are apart, he hits the giant zombie rabbit directly from the front so that it is replaced with the ten nights, and the giant zombie rabbit is inflamed.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    Shortly after Ryujiro shrugged, the figure disappeared. At the same time, the giant zombie rabbit that was burning disappeared.


    "Oh, my God..."


    Yu raises his voice unexpectedly.


    "Then I don''t know where Ryujiro is and I can''t protect him"


    Yu''s voice was clearly heard by Ryujiro and by the shakers.


    (I mean... it''s the power of this girl that was protecting that boy from the shaking gun)


    That''s what I decide.


    (I knew you meant the power I imagined? But......)


    In a previous reconnaissance, he wondered if Yu''s ability to erase objects just by looking at them. But that doesn''t make sense. Because even if Yu prevented the shooting from shaking, he couldn''t possibly be able to, for example, watch the bullets flying in. Or maybe another ability.


    (there)


    A shake shoots a gun relying on signs and footsteps. The shooting blurred in the leg, appearing and falling.


    It was a scuff wound, but my abilities unravel, and Ryujiro''s figure is exposed. Seeing it as an opportunity, the three of us, ten nights, and shaking, strike at once.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    "Wow."


    A wall of flames blows up in front of Ryujiro. Pushing into the flames, he stops in a hurry for ten nights. He also stopped waving a sickle.


    "That ability of Mr. Ryujiro, what is it?


    Kishifu speaks out his doubts.


    "As you can see, yes. To the devil, but... yes - with the power of assumption, it generates the paranormal that you want."


    Ryujiro smiles and exposes his abilities with dignity, even though he sounds like an enemy. Like flickering in a way that''s nothing in a rose place.


    "This is one of my abilities. It''s amazing."


    "Not cheating......?


    "You cheat..."


    "Super cheating. You''re not alone."


    To the bragging Ryujiro, the unintentionally groaning shore husband and the ten nights and shakes agreeing to it.


    At first glance, Ryujiro''s ability to seem like anything, but it doesn''t actually make a wish for anything.


    To put it further, this ability must be prepared in advance. Let the ritual of sacrifice be performed and what phenomenon is to be activated by the ''devil'' worshipped by Ryujiro. That stops my wish in Ryujiro. Bleeding and the words "to the devil... but yes" express a pre-stocked request.


    For example, the ritual of request to be transparent shall be carried out in advance. The flow is that if you then bleed and whine in the necessary situations, you can be transparent only once.


    It should be noted that the same phenomenon cannot be stocked, and the maximum number of stocks is six.


    "It feels even more depressing. But even if you can use multiple types of abilities, you''re alone. I can''t seem to use more than one ability at a time."


    The shake instantly discerns that fact. If I could use multiple abilities at the same time, I would have done so from the beginning, and when I became transparent, the giant zombie rabbit had disappeared.


    (Well, I''m depressed for shaking. Let''s hit him later......)


    That''s what I decided to do.

 839 17

    "Miso Meteo."


    When the scream was small, a large number of miso balls jumped up into the air from the pot containing miso that was lying on his hips, and Ryujiro poured down simultaneously.


    But all of those mistletoe meteoroids disappear without a trace.


    Kishifu, ten nights, the shake opens his eyes to surprise, but he somehow expected it, Ryujiro knew what had happened, and the person who erased the miso bullet remained the roach fist pose.


    (Don''t be surprised. I wish I could take this opportunity to attack... what are you doing)


    I look sideways at the ten nights and the shakes and wonder how bad they are. Yu wants to erase what he sees. Even so, I doubt he can activate that power continuously. Now was a good time to attack with miso.


    The shake is one-tempo late and shoots the gun, but nothing happens. I don''t wear it anywhere, like the bullet has disappeared somewhere.


    Ten nights poke at Ryujiro. To provide support for the ten nights, Jin opens the door of the subspace tunnel and shoots a gun there.


    (If my guess is correct, this will hit)


    While he thinks so, he pulls the trigger. The bullet jumped out of the subspace tunnel that appeared on the side of Ryujiro and pierced Ryujiro''s right arm.


    At the outskirts, Ryujiro drops the knife he had in his hand.


    (Untasty......)


    Ryujiro''s complexion changed on the boulder. The trigger to activate the favor on the devil is fresh blood that has just been shed. It doesn''t belong to me, and I don''t mind others, but it''s an act by Ryujiro himself, only the first drop immediately after that I hurt him.


    Ten nights approaches Ryujiro''s present.


    "Agoooooooooooooooooooooo"


    He bit his tongue, draped blood from his mouth to create a magic formation, and Ryujiro activated his abilities.


    "What!?


    A tremendous stench is emitted from Ryujiro, and the ten nights flicker, reflexively bouncing back and forth. I just inhaled a little and felt fiercely sick.


    Pick up the knife you dropped, cut off your hand and bleed.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    Heals all wounds, including in the mouth. After using the stock of healing that I kept, I had one power to leave behind.


    (proximity, proximity to mid-range, distance and. Besides, women from close proximity are when they don''t know what they''re going to do. It''s a troublesome combination inside.)


    I have Yu''s support, but judging them almost by Ryujiro alone breaks my bones. That''s why I''m also hard to ask you to kill them gently.


    (Especially this beautiful woman. She''s tough. If you''re serious, even one-on-one sounds tight)


    Conscious, Ryujiro thinks.


    The opponent is adding and subtracting, Ryujiro is also spotting. I don''t feel like killing. If you''re serious, there''s not a single one. If that were the case, it could have already been dead.


    (Maybe they''re telling me to capture them, not kill them, hey. So, you''re going to be followed by a formalin-pickled president, slaughtered in a brutal show, and lowered your stash -)


    Given the nature of the organisation, the President pickled in formalin, it would be satisfactory to think so.


    (So far, it''s obvious that we''re pushing. But even though I''m adding and subtracting them from killing them, it''s amazing that we''re dealing with the three of us alone)


    Ten nights sees Ryujiro and I think so. In fact, Yu also had his hands on it, but he hadn''t noticed the ten nights.


    (It''s obvious they don''t want to kill you.)


    Yu is also aware of the fact.


    (Retreat the assassin, then board the formalin-pickled president Ajito, and we were going to talk about it. Oh, I guess this assassin is trying to disable us and then transport us to the formalin-pickled president. If so, fighting is pointless in itself. It would be nice to pretend to be caught and go out this way)


    Yu decided so.


    "It''s a little tamper"


    Suddenly, Yu shook his hands up and said such a dialogue.


    "Yes, yes, everyone, it''s tamma. I''m gonna tamper with it. Come on."


    "Tamma..."


    Shosho husband with a bitter laugh when he sees Yu proclaiming his grand tama. Besides, in a tone that the nanny tells the toddler.


    The shake does not obey and points the muzzle at Ryujiro.


    "I don''t have a choice."


    Shortly after Yu shrugged, the shaking gun barrel disappeared beautifully and thoroughly. When you look at a gun that is surprisingly broken, a beautiful cross section is made.


    I remember moving and being told to move, and the shaking hurriedly moves off the spot, but I don''t feel any intention of killing from Yu.


    "Let me talk to you. Come on. If you don''t listen to me, you might get hurt this time, right?


    "Okay."


    To Yu''s prolonged tone of intimidation, he nodded and stared at the ten nights and shakes.


    "Uh, aren''t you going to kill us? I feel like I''m being modest. I''m not even trying to kill you."


    They''re asking me to capture them.


    Shake to answer lightly.


    "Can I take that apart?


    "That''s what this is all about, so no problem."


    Shake to answer lightly again for the ten night penetration.


    "Then change your policy, surrender and get caught. Oh, should I say surrender? Hey. The destination is the President pickled in formalin, isn''t it? On my plan, I was going to take back the assassin and then board the formalin-pickled president from here, but these people, they''re tough inside, and I don''t think I need to be able to do it right now."


    "It depends on how you get caught. If they just take you with their hands tied with rope, there''s no problem. But if they do something like that, or if they seal our thoughts or our powers with some kind of ability, and they take us, we don''t have one, do we?


    Ryujiro decides and confirms that Yu should do as he says, even though he thinks that he has come up with a proposal without any sudden claps.


    "I see. Ryujiro is right. I''ll check first. How did you plan to take him? Ah?


    "I was going to hurt him so bad that I couldn''t move, then tie him up, put him to sleep with medication, and carry him."


    Shake to answer Yu''s question and be honest again.


    "Eh, I want you to stop hurting me to put me to sleep with medication because I''m going to be a grownup"


    Excellence demanding with upward gaze and understated tone. Unexpectedly face to face shaking, ten nights and...


    "Well, isn''t that good? That''s how we accomplish our request."


    I was very comfortable.


    (Mr. Tsubaki, you''re definitely not going to be okay on these occasions. I''m sure it''s because they''re cute...)


    Lightly discerning shake.


    "Well. Whatever happens to these two or the formalin-pickled president afterwards, it''s not what we found out, is it? That''s right. Yeah. That''s fine."


    In the end, Shake also decided to accept Yu''s suggestion.


    To be honest, he felt the enemy in front of him as a threat. Especially the good ones. I also feel like I was on guard. I stare at the half-extinguished gun, and shake it that it had been reduced. If she cared, she could have killed herself at any time.


    (You do more than I thought, these kids)


    Driven by the desire to try to crush him seriously with Sashi while alternating between Ryuji and Yu. Because I didn''t intend to kill him, and because I''ve been vigilant about Yu''s movements, he couldn''t fight as aggressively as usual.


    "So we''ll leave the rest of the flow to Yu, right?


    "Yes, I''ll take care of it. Come on. That''s what I came up with."


    Yu looks at Ryujiro and smiles small as his hands are tied at ten nights.


    "But there are things Ryujiro can do for you, too, so please do that, huh?


    "Whatever. It''s what I sowed."


    Ryuji also smiles back.


    "Oh, Mr. Shore''s the only one I''m gonna miss for you. Come on."


    Yu called out on the 10th night of trying to tie Shore husband up.


    "No, I can''t believe I''m the only one who can help..."


    Though I was thorough with no power whatsoever to visit, I''m not convinced that I''m the only one who can help in this phase.


    "Then I''ll take you with me. Come on."


    "Isn''t it early to withdraw? I mean, too light."


    Ten nights unexpectedly makes me laugh at the speed with which Yu switches.


    (This child...)


    After alternating between Yu and Kishifu, Kushifu looks at Kishifu and realizes something strange.


    The visions you see from Yu are the dark of ignorance, unspoiled by their adorable appearance. It''s not a black flame or a black glow. Perfect and majestic darkness.


    Shore husband on the other hand - I saw such a vigeon, like another shore husband floating in a very blurred state. I''ve never seen you look like this before. At first glance, I''ve never seen such a creepy vigeon even though he looks like a normal boy.


    (What do you mean? This vigeon is...... it''s like not being there, it''s terribly unstable......)


    It was intriguing, but there was no point or skill in solving the mystery.

 840 18

    In the building of one of the branches of the president pickled in formalin, two of the top executives, Akino Kazuka and Shigemitsu Shigezaburo, were facing each other in the reception room with their masks on, as usual.


    "But it''s really ironic, such as the murder club stripping our organization of teeth. I think Junko Yukioka is going to do it anyway. He denies it, but I just think he''s calculating it."


    That''s what incense says and makes coffee.


    "What do you mean?


    I don''t know why that conveys what sarcasm means, and Shiraishi Sanro asks.


    "You haven''t read the novel''s murder club, have you?


    "Yes......"


    "I wasn''t in this organization at the time either...... when the Formalin-Pickled President was founded, he was making money imitating that novel. That novel - and it was almost a similar entertainment to the murder club that Yukioka is doing right now. If the membership level rises, they won''t be able to modify it."


    Hearing about incense, Shiraishi Sanro understands what is ironic.


    "But it seems that the business stopped working quickly. That''s why the boss transformed it into a more spacious, disloyal organization."


    "Is there a missing boss all the time..."


    Shiraishi Sanro, who has just recently become a top executive, doesn''t know his name or face if he has never met his boss.


    "I''ve only met him enough to count with one hand, too. Actually, you should think of it as something that''s no longer there."


    Immediately after incense says it, the executives who divide up this branch get in touch with me on the intercom.


    "They brought someone from the murder club. Like a boulder almost resistance."


    "Weren''t you slightly resistant?


    In response to the words of incense, Shiraishi Sanro let him slip his thick neck. As for incense, double-check the name on the intercom.


    "It was a chewy resistance. You seem to remember it by mistake."


    "Even Akino-san has that happen. I thought you were the perfect person with no mistakes."


    "I''m perfect? Such an idiot...... Well, sometimes I get into a knob that I forget too"


    To Shiraishi Sanro, who said unexpectedly, incense uttered a voice with no heart or embarrassment.


    The face of the chewy resistance was that I brought Yu, Ryujiro and Kishio Husband to this branch, which was the fulfillment of the request, received the reward and just left.


    Yuta was even put on his wrist by a tag that, while his hands were tied and restrained, had the effect of dampening the power of the paranormal.


    He was Ryujiro, who tried to take the bill, but at that moment he comes to the conclusion that something like current flows from the bill and it is also impossible to physically remove it.


    "I see, I can''t give you the ability to do this... are you okay?


    Ryujiro asks nicely when all three of them are locked up inside the beautiful cabin.


    "May it not mean, for example, that my abilities and those of Mr. Ryujiro are absolutely effective for any human being. If the opponent''s resistance is exceeded, even my abilities will be bounced. This bill doesn''t seal the bearer of any power. Junko said. The power of paranormal is only a pure force bound by the laws of physics, and must be stronger."


    "It''s okay to finally say heh heh, right?


    Ryujiro nevertheless takes confirmation as a precaution, hoping to reassure him here without saying it in a roundabout way.


    "Yes, it''s Hecha"


    When Yu nodded, he heard two footsteps walking towards the cabin.


    A man who thinks he is middle-aged and wears a bird mask because of the wrinkles on his exposed face, and a man with a cat mask on his obese body, shows up and sees Yuda.


    "Who are these kids?"


    "I''m not too old, either."


    Against the incense grunt, the teenager Shigezaburo still said.


    "Well, I just have one question. If you answer honestly, you can treat them with some thought."


    Though incense tells Yuda to turn to her, I don''t intend to. If I don''t answer honestly, I''m going to do what I decide to do.


    "Did you kill the guests of our organization with a sniper at the behest of Junko Yukioka?


    "Difference. So-su."


    An immediate denial of Yu.


    "Right. Then if you can heed this request, you can consider treating it further. If it works, I don''t care about acquittal."


    It was a fragrance that made the delicious food spill, but I felt like it didn''t go through. Because the three in front of me, except for the youngest looking boy, have not made me feel fear or anxiety.


    "Let''s say it was Junko Yukioka''s offer. Let me take that tense."


    "Say no."


    A voice with no shards of urgency, Yu who immediately rejects the demands of incense.


    "Don''t you know what our situation is and what kind of organization we are?


    Four strands of sanro pinch his mouth like a spiral laugh.


    "Well, I don''t think you know what''s going on."


    "Hmm?"


    Incense intrigued by Yu''s words.


    "Uh oh, I won''t do it anymore, so I want you to forgive me"


    "Do you know the word Kanagawa Prefectural Police if I''m sorry? Are you kidding me?


    With such a grand attitude and a gentle mouthful of glamorous demands, Shiraishi Sanro shudders off.


    "If you''ll excuse me, it''s the finest of the system."


    Unexpectedly poking shore husband.


    "I don''t want to tell you this..."


    Yu said in a reluctant tone, getting upbeat with a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "Isn''t it impossible for someone without power to contain someone with power?


    Shortly after Yu said it, something sounds like a rupture.


    "Oh?"


    Ryujiro puts his hands in front of his face. A rope that was tightly tied was scattered and fell to the floor. The same applies to Yu and Kishifu. The bills that suppressed the power of the paranormal had also disappeared.


    "With paranormal abilities, didn''t you hear? Isn''t that a bit far-fetched?


    "No... even the bills that seal it were put up..."


    Shikishizaburo groans as mute.


    "That bill, too, is because of the power that resides. The bearers of power over bills, naturally, cannot be contained?


    "I see, let''s keep in mind"


    Yu''s words, incense snorts. The incense hasn''t moved at all, while Shigezaburo is in a pulling mood for obvious fear.


    "But even if you break out here and kill me and him and run away, you guys will continue to be targeted. Our organization is big."


    In response to the declaration of incense, Shore husband takes his breath.


    (I don''t know how much we''re all strong, because big organizations have always targeted us, and that''s not okay, and I know we''ve been negotiating to avoid that, Yu, but what are you going to do?)


    Yu portrayed the image of being killed, and shore husband trembling unexpectedly. And I realize I''m more worried about you than I am.


    "But if you don''t have to be killed, I don''t think you''ve ever been over it, huh?


    "Instead of looking for a killer in our organization in the future, pour it into the water. Is that the place?


    Before Yu demands it, Xiang perceives Yu''s words and tells them ahead.


    Yes, that''s the place.


    "Fine."


    "What!? Oh, is that okay?


    Shiraishi Sanro gives a dismayed, tall voice to the incense of a set-up that accepts too unfair and ridiculous demands.


    "Can''t you think about the situation they''re putting you in right now? Can''t you see that? Our lives are held by this child. Capturing them and bringing them in was a little greedy. They were caught on purpose and followed us all the way."


    I don''t feel comfortable leaving it to the executive to deal with it, so I think it was a failure to do so in terms of putting ourselves at risk.


    "I''m so sorry, Ryujiro."


    "Yes, yes, I''m sorry. Is this okay?


    He was Ryujiro who apologized in a tone that only seemed a mess, prompted to be gracious and saw no apologies or sincerity at all.


    The three are then released lightly and headed outside the building.


    "Are you sure this is okay?


    In a voice that said no offense, Shiraishi Sanro asks about incense.


    "No way. But to the three of us now, I knew I couldn''t get my hands on the detour. Especially that girl."


    Incense was discerning that they must have been caught deliberately to impress themselves with it.


    "Are you sure this is okay now?


    On the way out of the building and waiting for a taxi to return, Shore husband opens his mouth with an anxious face.


    "You''ll be fine for the moment, but there doesn''t seem to be any coverage that you''ll be all right all the time? I just got the impression that we''re the ones who can''t help each other out. I don''t know how it reacts over there. Either think you shouldn''t do anything because it''s troublesome, or you''re going to hit me again because you''re so serious about clearing up the snowflake."


    "Then you mean it could be worse..."


    Explained graciously, Kishifu is mute.


    "Ma, it''s an organization that makes the damage account work better than the Ments, so I think it''s more likely to take a hand. But suppose I had enough on my mind to look out for the damage..."


    "If the President''s side pickled in formalin put his back in, can you use Junko as a pretext to get him to move with his back in as well?


    In the middle of Ryujiro''s words, Yu covers him.


    "Was that what you were after?


    I accidentally spill a laugh, Ryujiro asks.


    "Yes. That was for me, too. Ah. I don''t think Junko will ever cut us off with that."


    A gentleman smiling back. Both Ryujiro and Kishio had their tongues wrapped around her lack of loopholes.

 841 19

    That day, Justice Haunted Town visited the Yukooka Institute.


    Justice face-to-face with Junko gives a rough account of how he came here. He also told me that although he was murdered his parents, the police blatantly obliterated the fact that he was murdered and that the crime was committed by the existence of a murder club, therefore the police tried to cover up the case. And in time, he also demanded that he also need strength to fight that organization.


    Until the other day, I refused to apply for a normal experimental bench, but it was well timed and they resumed. Until the other day, we also ran a homicide club on the site of the Yukooka Institute.


    (Did you come after seeing that, or was it a mistake, and you didn''t know I was the owner?


    Perhaps the latter, Junko sees it. But it''s also possible that I''ve been in contact with him pretending not to know it, knowing I''m the owner of a murder club.


    Junko conceives. It''s also suspicious if this ghost town justice figure is moving alone. I can''t peddle the story.


    (I thought I''d put in some exploration.)


    In addition to a formalin-pickled president, there is a good chance that an enemy has occurred and is moving in an unknown part of his depository. Junko thinks that there might be that behind justice.


    Who told you about the murder club?


    "I can''t tell you that"


    This is the answer as expected. But it''s a necessary question to build on the stage.


    "Uh, Justice, don''t you watch the internet or something?


    Blame it on a slightly unusual angle. Even in the second half of the twenty-first century, the layers that repel the Internet are there.


    "I don''t usually see it. Jicha said you''d get dumber and dumber watching that. But for the first time in my life, I tried to touch it to find out where it was."


    "Oh well. Yeah, Grandpa''s right. You shouldn''t see it."


    Chuckling and smiling net junkie Junko.


    "But isn''t the idea of gaining strength because you want to fight a murder club a little too vague, too? I don''t know exactly what kind of enemies you have, or what kind of enemies you use your life for chips, I wonder?


    Making a different statement from the usual Junko is also to put exploration into it. Junko understands the feeling of wanting power for a lot of mess, and he thinks that goes by as a reason.


    "I''m ready. Besides, it''s not weird that I''m trying to build something with a mighty enemy, so let''s do everything we can, okay?


    "If we modify it, we could die. Okay?


    "You''re telling me you''re here ready for that, aren''t you?


    If Junko cares about it, he can easily kill it, and he can plant a lot of things. I asked with that nuance, but I didn''t feel upset about them. If justice was hostile to itself, I viewed it as somewhat disturbing to my mind with the current shaking.


    As a matter of fact, I was simply prepared to be righteous but therefore not upset, but Junko bets, as a possibility, on those whose righteousness does not know who I am. Of course, I didn''t completely throw away the possibility of the fact person.


    "Well, make a quick modification - wait a minute"


    Junko opens a holographic display in the air.


    (Oh, another member of the Murder Club was killed)


    All the state of the members are Junko who is checking them out.


    (I wonder if it was you. Well, it''s just like I planned. Hey. I thought True would do this if we made the concept that you could kill the good guys and the bad guys irrelevant)


    From Junko''s point of view, I really intend to offer him a playground and tailor the murder club to such a nasty organization. And think that the truth is tangled in this way, and it''s more interesting to rebel against yourself and move.


    When Yu returned home, my father''s light was awake next.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been vacant all night"


    "No, that''s fine."


    To my apologetic daughter. The next thing I know, even though my heart isn''t good, I smile and fix it on the surface without putting it out.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to the world over there or if it''s a dream anymore"


    Don''t ask anything about Yu, light next to tell your story first.


    "Or was everything I''ve ever seen, a dream?


    I was feeling great anxiety over the fact that I was losing track of the boundaries. I was wondering if I was really losing my sanity and losing control of myself.


    "What kind of world have you been to lately?


    Fits my father, Yu asks.


    "Yu''s coming out, too. At first I thought it was a parallel world or something"


    Yu opens his eyes wide to the word for a moment.


    "Dog Breeder, you know your novel" Let''s Go to the Murder Club, "right? I''m imitating that in real life."


    Further on, he hears the words of his father, whom he utters, and Yu makes a laugh.


    "That sounds interesting."


    "Yeah, it''s funny... but it''s an unprecedented development, and I''m confused when I get back over here. I can''t believe you''re with Yu in real life or over there."


    That''s all we talked about, and the optical next was a big stretch. You have a bad built-in, pretty bad stench, but Yu doesn''t change his complexion at all.


    "Slightly...... sleep. I guess it''s still not a dream. I''m not this sleepy..."


    The next light comes to the floor and immediately goes to sleep.


    "My father always seems to enjoy it in his fantasy, even though I live with much harder feelings. It''s easy to escape."


    Squeeze the hem of your skirt, Yu squirming in a shady voice.


    "I have always been hard, but there are many people in the world who don''t - many who live happily ever after. I want to pull a line out of those people and add that line to me - I''ve always thought so, but that might work too"


    I haven''t executed it yet. I can''t get through the execution. But I have the power and the right to do it at all times.


    Kenichi Serizawa also worked part-time that night at the convenience store.


    "Good day, Akiichi."


    "Good luck"


    When he tries to get up, he says goodbye to an elderly female clerk and tries to keep going outside.


    (Oh, you forgot to buy a toothbrush)


    As soon as he leaves the store, he turns his heel back and enters the store.


    So Akeichi felt the killing releases.


    Screaming. The smell of blood I''m used to sniffing on my nose.


    An elderly female clerk who greeted her more than a dozen seconds ago is falling bloody in the store.


    She''s always been sharply kind to me, a bright woman in her fifties or so. The atmosphere in the store was great thanks to her.


    Blood seeping into clothes. Perhaps a stab wound with a knife to the chest.


    One man stops thinking and solidifies on the spot, goes through the sharp side overlooking the elderly clerk, and leaves the store early on. I did see the look on his face.


    There was an ugly grin sticking to his ugly face.


    "Call an ambulance! And the police!"


    I feel like the clerk screamed. At the time of the other force application, standing with the paintball clenched and shouting without calling it himself, Sharp Ichi thought with a badly chilled head that it was quite confusing.


    Sharp one, freed from the stiffness caused by the shock, jumped out of the store.


    Definitely the man now is the killer. And...


    (It will be an attack without an application, but the target is a murderer. Should be recognized as a special case. No, you should admit, this is)


    Sharp ichi immediately caught the man''s back in sight. Middle meat, middle back, age is about a man in his early twenties.


    Seeing the sharp one who''s been after himself, the man rushes away.


    Something incredible happened around the corner. The man disappeared.


    (Where...? No, it''s no use disappearing anywhere. already locked on)


    Shake your arms, sharp one to descend the transparent crush. If locked on as a target, it is possible to drop a crush on the target for a considerable distance between the next activation and even if it disappears from view. Once activated, however, it will come off the lock on.


    You can attack unilaterally if you are in a place that is not recognized by the enemy because the opponent will no longer understand the movement of waving your arms.


    "Guaaaaa!"


    Screaming pretty far away.


    (Over there...)


    Amazing sharp one. You can never get that far just because you were running normally. I''m pretty sure I used paranormal abilities to move around.


    (Is he from the murder club, too? Then it''s troublesome. You will have attacked me in violation of the rules)


    If you are targeting a homicide club person, only if you declare a duel in advance and the opponent responds to it. Attacking without a murder application is also difficult, but without knowing that the target was a member of the murder club, the attack caused further complications.


    "Damn it. Wow! Where!?


    The man looks around and screams.


    (The inability to use your abilities to escape further means that you either have a shackle that cannot be used continuously, or you have a shackle that cannot be used unless someone recognizes it)


    Whether you think about being gone the moment you turned the corner, or from the man''s current dialogue, it was sharp one that you see as likely the latter.

 842 20

    When Akeichi started working part-time at the convenience store, it was that elderly female clerk who took good care of him.


    Always bright, reliable when trouble occurs, and strong trust from store managers and other clerks.


    After learning about Sharply''s situation, he was often forced to hand over souvenirs. I talked so much about it that I wish I hadn''t talked about it in excess, but I didn''t feel bad about it. I was also grateful.


    He was too good a man as painted, and dazzling for sharply. Sharp ichi watched, not knowing the person''s condition, but being kind to people because he knew the hard work.


    It wasn''t like someone resented me and killed me. No, I even think that something like being killed and dying was someone that shouldn''t have happened.


    (No, it''s always like this. A world where all the good guys in weak positions are in terrible sight. Only the rotten ones stand around resourcefully, feeding the good guys and fattening them. So I turned to eat them)


    I didn''t really want to say it in my mouth, but Akeichi joined the murder club because he was disgusted by the irrationality of the world and because of his strong desire to bring down the hammer of justice to those who skillfully slip through the net of the law and work evil.


    Dragon Jiro, a long-time dater, had also spotted such a nature of sharp first. So he invited me to the murder club, and then he saw who he was going to kill.


    Sharply hopes to raise the membership level more and do some world garbage cleaning.


    (This guy definitely kills. even trying to break the rules of the murder club)


    Sharp One is determined with strong anger.


    The truth is, I''m not in the mood to let myself be angry or willing to kill. I''m in a mood to mourn death. The sense of loss is much stronger. The anger is not natural, it is forced to draw it out.


    As Shore husband walks downtown at night, he meets Yu by chance. I went to Ajito, the president pickled in formalin, for the first time yesterday.


    When I see Yu, I''m relieved. Obviously some of them care most about me, but before that, in a more rooted part, I feel that way, like she''s the closest thing to being.


    "Did you get it modified? Ah? You don''t look well."


    "Oh, yeah. Is that where you operated earlier? Hmmm...... my head is fluffy. I guess it''s after the retrofit surgery. You know, before and after the surgery, all sorts of memories are flying, and when I realized it, it was like I was at the Snow Oka Institute."


    Yu was right, the level went above 5, so I was modified by Junko to give him strength, but he didn''t tell anyone about it. I twist my head for a moment wondering why Yu knows that, but I''m convinced that Junko asked me.


    "I should have let you rest a little. Let''s sit on that bench there."


    With that said, Yu sits on the bench first, urging the shore husband with his gaze, as he sits beside himself.


    Don''t be afraid, shore husband sitting next to Yu.


    "Yu, what were you doing?


    "I heard about the opening of a dojo for Chinese boxing shortly, so I went, but I was still in the process of remodeling it."


    "Oh well..."


    You''re interested in unexpected things, Kishifu thinks. Honestly, even if it doesn''t look good at all atmospherically.


    "Is that what you''re interested in? I used to pose like that before."


    "I saw it in an old movie recently and thought it would look good. I''m a member of the Murder Club now, and I want to be able to protect myself at the very least, not rely on all my paranormal abilities, so I thought I''d have two birds a stone."


    "I see. But isn''t it good to rely solely on your abilities?


    "If you''re ready, you say no worries. Looks like there might be a situation like that. Ah... but then maybe you should learn well about guns and protective techniques at the Yukooka Institute. True, you might be able to tell me."


    "True you, that always faceless kid?


    Kishio saw it several times at the Snow Oka Institute, but it was a bad image.


    "Yes. It seemed quite friendly. If you''re willing to do that, you should let me know."


    "Hmmm......"


    Hard to say clearly that I don''t like it because I don''t like it, Kishifu roars.


    That''s when a familiar person ran past us.


    "That''s... Akiichi, isn''t it?


    With a scary face, and a great deal of momentum, Kishifu confirms graciously, wondering if he might have been someone else.


    "Yes. It was Akeichi. But... something''s wrong."


    Yu who says so and stands up.


    "Follow me. I have a bad feeling about it somehow. Kishio, if you''re flustered, don''t make it impossible."


    "No, I''m coming, too."


    Kishio also stood up and ran after Sharp One with Yu to chase him.


    A man enters the back alley. I already know I''m being chased. And then disappear from the chaser''s sight, trying to activate his abilities and escape, trying again.


    Sharp ichi was right to read. The man''s ability was a substitute for being short-range but capable of spatial transfer, if not seen by anyone. Ability to specialize in escape.


    The moment you enter the back alley, activate the metastasis.


    In anticipation of activating the metastasis, Sharp One waves his arm and lowers the transparent crush.


    Now I didn''t scream, but I can tell sharply where the crush was activated, even if I can''t see it. It''s pretty far away.


    "Hmm. I mean, guess the latter is right"


    Sharp Ichi squeals and rushes out. I would have fled into the back alley to erase my existence from the sight of anyone.


    (I mean, when you disappear from your sight, you can teleport. That would be the ability. Perfect for escaping murder)


    He also used the murder weapon when he killed the clerk in the first place. The subject''s abilities are not in themselves combat-oriented.


    (Of course, I may have multiple abilities, but I don''t feel like I have the ability to use the murder weapon to kill them. In other words... If I follow the rules of the homicide club and sign up for a duel on this guy, he''s not likely to take it. If����)


    We have to break the rules, but kill them. I decided to excuse myself for not knowing who they were from the murder club and killing someone I knew.


    "No way."


    It takes a familiar voice. It was not the usual slightly prolonged modest voice, but a sharp voice.


    "He''s from the murder club. I look familiar."


    Looking back, I could confirm Yu and Kishifu were coming after me. He speaks loudly all over the city and speaks the name of a grand murder club.


    "You''ve done something extra. If you don''t know, give me something nice. No, miss it. You just have to do something you didn''t know."


    He stared at Yu, sharply in a high-pressure tone.


    "No, I can''t"


    Yu, who came to the front of sharp first and stopped his legs, raised his face and looked sharp first, not the usual nagging addition and subtraction, and refused clearly. Shosho husband was surprised to see Yu''s side when he looked at him like this.


    "Akeichi, I don''t know what happened, but let''s be cool. As much as it causes a very unsavory situation as it is, if you''re Akiichi..."


    "Out of the way!"


    He pushes Yu on the way he''s talking, and he runs sharp.


    I''ve already lost sight of them, but there''s no problem. If Sharp One waves his arm and lowers the invisible crush, the position can be identified.


    From the other side, it would be fear. No matter how far you run, an invisible attack suddenly pours down. But that''s why I like this way of killing sharp ones.


    (That said, once you let it crumble down, it also unlocks on. We need to hurry up and chase him)


    Sharp one running to where the crushing occurred. Inside the coffee shop.


    (It''s a place already out of sight. Shit...... I can get away)


    Sharp Ichi, who jumped inside the coffee shop in a hurry, solidified to the sight he was waiting for there.


    A total of seven men and women look sharply at each other in the eyes of hostility and vigilance. One of them is on the floor, sweating all over his body and bleeding from his head, breathing rough.


    "Rough house, is this him?


    "I think maybe I am. I didn''t see my face clearly..."


    When one of the groups looking at the sharp one confirmed, the snagging man - the rough house looked up at the sharp one and replied.


    (Is that what you mean? All these guys, homicide club. And a different group from ours)


    While attacking one of those groups, I can''t forbid just the sharpest to be nervous about the situation where that group jumped in single-handedly.

 843 21

    Akeichi has had contact with other murder club members many times, but all the members he has met so far are lonely wolves, and this is the first time he has met people who belong to the group. We knew there were several other groups besides ourselves.


    "Are you a member of the Murder Club? Or is it irrelevant? If you''re a member, you''re leaving. We''re from the murder club. I''m a fellow countryman, and I''m sure there''s a fight between the members of the murder club."


    "Aren''t you a member? They''re attacking us without an application."


    "Yeah. There''s no way we''re getting an application down there."


    Some of the other group keeps talking.


    "Sure, I''m from the murder club. I didn''t know you were a member either. He tried to kill me without filing a murder application because he killed someone I knew right in front of me."


    Akeichi will not be cowardly, but will state the situation with perseverance.


    "So I sign up for a duel"


    According to the rules of the homicide club, if it is in the form of a duel, a dispute between the members is also allowed, by pronouncing them in advance. Therefore, he was the sharp one who proclaimed it late...


    "Ha ha, that''s a no"


    The man, called Rough House, laughed spirally as he drowned cold sweat and refused to sign up for a sharp duel.


    "It is true that if it is in the form of a duel, it is also permissible for members to fight each other, but that is only if the person who is offered a duel responds. If you refuse, that''s it. Ha, ha, ha, ha."


    "You''re attacking the same member, but you attacked without knowing the member, so even if you can still forgive me for that, as far as attacking without an application - you know, it''s not a solemn act, is it? But... if you leave here for good, I won''t tell the owner, I''ll take a big look."


    The rough house looked petty and laughed, solemnly proclaimed by a man of leadership.


    Sharp Ichi clenches his fist firmly. Unlike earlier, fierce anger boils from the bottom of the belly. Such a bunch of bastards, people covering the bastards, and irrational rules. It''s like a thumbnail of this rotten world. Isn''t that the very structure that Akeichi hated the most?


    "Akiichi..."


    Soon Yu, who was behind Sharp One and asked how he was doing, speaks up. There is also the appearance of Shore husband.


    Yu and Kishifu are also in first contact with other groups. Besides, the other guy is only an adult, so Kishifu got the slightest scary impression.


    "Then I''m out of the murder club. Then nothing''s wrong."


    Speaking with an angry gaze and voice, stand tall so that the laughter of the rough houses freezes and other members of the group can enter the fight at any time.


    "There is a big problem. Even so in this situation, you''re going to die for nothing? Let''s settle down a little."


    A voice with no nervousness makes me lose my temper.


    "You''re not blackmailing me either. I mean it."


    A magnificent man in a leader-like suit makes a quiet voice as he stares at the sharp one.


    "Rough house, if you refuse to duel, this child will attack you with madness in death. That''s the momentum to take us on the road. There is no guarantee that even everyone here will be able to stop it. I don''t even know what they''re capable of."


    "There''s such a funny story! According to the rules of the Murder Club, we refused to fight!


    Hearing the words of the leader, even though it is in a store where ordinary people also have guests, the rough houses change their blood phase and call out aloud. Seeing the interaction so far, both Sharp, Yu and Kashifu have somehow come to understand the character of a man named this rough house.


    "Uh oh, why don''t you call the owner Junko for now, explain the situation, and ask for a decision?


    "Agreed"


    Leader of the other group returning two replies to Yu''s suggestion.


    "Hey, Castle Island! What are you talking about! No judgment, no shit. You''re invalid! Why does the owner have to come out there! I didn''t break any rules over here, I broke them over there, is this unreasonable!


    A cold gaze is poured from his companions on the rough houses that cause eclampsia.


    (In this personality, they hate it even within this group, and it must be your stuff)


    Now it was Sharp Ichi''s turn to laugh spirally, but keep it out of my mouth.


    "Whatever is unreasonable, it will be more important in front of you and in the circumstances that can happen in the future. Yeah, I''m the leader here, Castle Island Watanabe. Nice to meet you. This is Rough House."


    "Akiichi Serizawa"


    Sharp Ichi, who only names his first name to bluff.


    "I am Dawn Yu. Then I''ll call you Junko."


    Yu took out his fingertip phone and sent Junko an email explaining the situation.


    "It''s been a mess."


    Sitting away from the other group in another seat in the coffee shop, in a slightly calm place, Yu speaks sharply. Junko is waiting to arrive now.


    "You can laugh at me at best."


    Sharp one who raises his glasses with his index finger and throws up in a cold, hard voice.


    "I won''t do that. I hope you don''t feel that way either. Aren''t you still cool, Akiichi?


    "Can you calm down? In front of me, someone who cared a lot about me... who was always kind to me... was murdered."


    I wonder why he was killed.


    "I don''t care what reason he was killed, etc. Just the fact that I killed him, he''s dead in me."


    "Why don''t you ask?


    "Don''t say anything extra. And don''t do anything extra."


    Seeing Sharp One staring at Yu with an evil look on his face, Sho Husband sitting next to Yu wanders around, but Yu doesn''t look as if he''s moved, he''s the usual Yu.


    (Yu, I always feel fluffy and soft. It''s a weird analogy though. Sometimes it''s nice to show something that looks like a light or pull in...)


    With a serious look at Yu''s side, Shore husband thinks out of place. Staring at Yu, he didn''t realize he was snorting.


    "I won''t bother you guys. I''ll turn it on by myself."


    "Um... that mindset is already annoying. I''m sorry."


    He was sharp enough to say it out with determination, but Yu denies it without putting his hair down for a while.


    "If you and Akichi are in the opposite position, and you see me trying to hold in and run wild on my own, Akichi finds it annoying huh? Can you throw it away if you follow the kata on your own?


    "I can. Naturally I will. Think it''s annoying, leave it alone"


    "Ha... just lying"


    Sharp one who bought it back to the selling word, but she sighs gently, gets embarrassed and turns that way, and coughs gently.


    "Kohon...... If you care about me, think about my current mood. Running off, trying to annoy my people..."


    "While we were annoying each other, I tried about four times with dialogue, boy comics, that''s why we''re here to help each other. I think so, too."


    blocking Sharp One''s words, Yu said.


    "Right...... Talking to you is barren. Such a stubborn guy, no one else."


    Now sharp ichi sighs.


    "If things get out of my hands, I''ll borrow your hands. This is it, okay?


    "Yes."


    He was the sharp one of the transverse graffiti, but Yu smiles as if relieved.


    "Yay."


    Junko appeared there smiling.


    "I heard the story. There''s a duel going on between members, and they''re rubbing it because it won''t happen."


    Junko came, so the three sharps moved their seats and sat in seats near the rough houses and castle island groups.


    Junko also takes a seat next to Sharply.


    "That rule is crazy. We did it. We won. I can''t even do much vengeance. If they refuse, they won''t know what the duel system is for."


    First, Akeichi bites Junko.


    "Because if a duel is challenged, if you can''t even refuse it, that''s weird, too. Besides, I was told earlier that if you refuse to duel, I''ll kill you for ignoring the rules. I''m just kidding."


    The rough house further distorts the originally frivolous face and complains in a tiny tone.


    "I see. I know what you''re saying, so it''s not hard."


    Junko who arms up, tilts his neck, and becomes an ideological face.


    "In the first place, I made this kind of rule with the assumption that the duels between members would have to be excited with each other and then force themselves to admit it - I wonder if one of them was looking for revenge."


    "Assume that''s all."


    In contrast to Junko''s excuses, Akeichi finds it irritating.


    "Murder permit applications by homicide clubs are mostly allowed down. Unless you''re such an adult. In other words, most people in this world could be killed by a murder club. In that case, the people inside and close to the members of the murder club will naturally be sacrificed as well. This is the right time. You want me to cry and fall asleep, as I have no choice but to be a member of a murder club? You can''t say no."


    Sharp one with a rough tone.


    "But many humans are sobbing to sleep. I don''t know who killed me, the police won''t move, and I don''t know why."


    Castle Gajima sandwiched his mouth. Yu thinks he is a very gentle speaker.


    "But I found out. You can''t keep your mouth shut when you know it."


    That said, Akeichi stares at the rough house. Rough houses also receive gaze, but despite sharp eyesight, their hands tremble slightly, even as they receive gaze.


    Sharp''s frozen eyes and the anger of rolling like lava behind them had been transmitted to the rough houses.


    (This guy is willing to kill me for anything...)


    Solid intentions to kill are directed, rough houses feel death close, and their bodies and minds tremble in instinctive fear of death.


    "Junko, please make a good ruling"


    Yu prompts.


    "Change the rules of the duel."


    One of Junko''s words echoed the rough house like a death sentence.


    "Akiichi, you don''t have much to say. You lose your duel as a right to revenge by being rejected by your opponent. Then you''re sure you won''t. If the two sides become duels in a non-consensual form, let''s say that if they are challenged to duel, they can have one helper instead of not being able to refuse. The helpers were mobilized for murder. Or if you can ask for help personally, murder after you''ve designated a member. That, and if you challenged a duel in a non-consensual fashion, down the same number of experience points as the current level. There is also a level drop. I can''t strip you of the ability you got to remodel, but the constant murder of the moon goes down in some cases," he said.


    "That seems too risky for the dueling side"


    Yu made a difference to Junko, who set the rules as she chatted on the spot.


    "Help on the side challenged to duel, make sure that the combined membership level of both is not more than double that of the side who signed up for the duel. If you are more than twice as likely to have already been duelled, you can''t help."


    "Is it a handful in terms of the number of abilities possessed? Ah. Still, I don''t think it''s the same story between one and the other."


    Yu further complains about Junko''s decision.


    "But that''s the only drop, isn''t it? I can''t get rid of both the discontent on the side of the duel and the discontent on the side of the duel. By putting the challenging side at a disadvantage, I made it feel like I needed to be prepared to challenge the duel, and they applied for the duel without even skipping the handles, so the concept is that the signed up side will take it, whether they want it or not."


    I also found Junko''s words convincing, and Yu withdrew. I just have to back off when they say so far. I couldn''t help but be convinced that it would be around there as a drop. It makes sense.


    "I''m okay with that."


    Keeping a stare at the rough house, Akeichi said quietly away.


    "One question. Two-on-one, if you defeat the person who signed up for the duel first, do you also end the help?


    sharp ichi asks.


    "Hmm, I don''t know if that''s there. If the party dies, that''s it. However, as a prerequisite for commissioned homicide, the helper asks you not to let the person who applied for the duel get killed before the other person''s murder. If they kill you, you fail, and you have no experience with murder."


    Also on the spot, Junko sets the rules quickly.


    "If only the dueling can target and kill well, but the helpers will come to protect us, so can we ignore them?"


    But it''s not like I can''t rush, I think Akeichi. If we have to kill both of them, but only one, this will still be a duel between the parties.


    "Then it''s a duel by that rule again."


    "Wait, now give me a break. Give me four days."


    Rough houses plead.


    "Still. I hope Junko decides where it is. And a helper."


    Sharp Ichi, who agrees lightly.


    (Four days later...... will you escape in the meantime? Or... does that mean that you can save new Homicide Experience points on a monthly basis and have them remodeled further)


    Yu reasoned against the fact that the rough house had given the date and time conditions.


    "Use your free time at best."


    Sharp ichi threw up plenty of hate and left the coffee shop.


    "Excuse me, too. I''m sorry Junko called you in. Sorry to disturb you all."


    Junko and Yu bow deeply to the group of Castle Island, respectively.


    "Oh, excuse me too."


    Kishio also left the coffee shop after Yu.


    "Akiichi, are you okay?


    "I can''t say I''m okay."


    Yu replied to a sigh of sigh to the shore husband, who asked worryingly.

 844 22

    Haunted Town Justice''s remodeling surgery is over.


    Shortly after it was over, Junko took the call and then hurried out. Something seems to have happened.


    Junko told him to go home when the anesthesia had gone out, righteously. I''d like to run a test, but I was told that Junko''s errands could be prolonged and that it would be bad to wait with it.


    There is a real feeling that I have acquired power beyond my intelligence. I also know how to draw strength.


    As Justice tried to leave the institute, he ran into a middle-aged man in jersey, on the inside aisle of the institute, with a glistening face of cornucopia. Disappointed stature owner with wide shoulders.


    (Are you from here?


    That''s the justice I thought of, but somehow it''s not the same as that image.


    In front of justice, the man stopped on his feet and spoke up.


    "You like rice?


    ����


    Suddenly he is hit with a meaningless question, seemingly dangerous, and justice tries to ignore him and walk away.


    "You''re the man from Kettle Hill."


    From the mouth of the pruning man, he hears the name Kettle Hill, and righteousness is astonishing. He was introduced and met before he came to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "I''m a pot hill collaborator, too. He''s part of a murder club."


    "I mean, that''s..."


    There''s a group of people who oppose the murder club, and some of them are members of the murder club. It also means that the inside of the murder club can be known. Justice thought this was a comforting existence.


    "So, do you like rice? Answer me quickly."


    "I like it..."


    It may be comforting, but it''s obviously like a freak, so justice becomes sinister.


    "Then good. I''m a farmer. I won''t allow the bread party. Kettle Hill is unforgivable in that sense. But he''s trying to stand up to this shitty organization. Therefore, even the Bread Party will accept it."


    The man seemed to be talking with serious intentions, but that''s why justice had trouble reacting.


    "Fight the Murder Club together as lovers of the same rice and peace"


    "Um... this is the institute where the operator of that murder club is located, so I don''t really have that kind of statement in my mouth..."


    "Junko Yukioka just left. I''m fine."


    To justice with his face in mind, the pruning man arms up and says confidently.


    "Even without Snow Oka, there are many others living in this lab."


    The door opened right next to him, and a boy in uniform came out and said:


    "Did they ask?"


    The face of the pruning man gets steep. If you don''t tell me, justice will hold my face.


    "I heard it, but it''s fragmentary. Tell me more about that story. I won''t tell Yukioka."


    True alternately saw justice with the man in the pruning and said.


    "Then let''s hear it. You prefer rice or bread."


    "Rice, I guess"


    True to instantly answer the query of the pruning man.


    "Let''s believe it. And let''s talk."


    A man who snorts vigorously with his arms around him. Justice that makes me want to go home.


    "There''s a good chance there''s a bug in my room or in the reception room at this lab, outside."


    "Wait. Then talk to Kettle Hill. I''ll give you my phone number, so I''d like you to contact me in advance."


    "Okay."


    I nodded at the word of the pruning man, and the truth was I took out my phone.


    "Are you sure you''re glad you''ve taught your current child?


    Where truth has drawn into his chamber, justice asks the man of the pruning.


    "If you''re hostile to us, I don''t think you''ll come out on that occasion. Lurk in and report to Junko Yukioka later, or he''ll attack you instantly. Knowing where Kettle Hill is, I wouldn''t explore it that way if it was malicious. You''ll be on my side. He''s also a famous killer in the back street, and he''s the keeper of Junko Yukioka, but from what I''ve heard, he''s disgusted by Junko Yukioka''s actions and sometimes defies them."


    A relatively decent word was uttered by the man of the pruning, and justice convinced me with it.


    The day after the sharp ones made contact with the other groups, Ryujiro finds the sharp one and speaks up on his way to Earth School.


    "I heard. Yikes. He said he ran into another group."


    "That''s not the point."


    To Ryujiro, who giggles and laughs with pleasure, Sharp Ichi puts his hands on his glasses and says them with a face that doesn''t even seem funny.


    "Hehe, you''re a troublemaker inside too. Junko also told me about the new rules. With a few favors from my demon, I can sneak up on you so you don''t find out, but what do you want to do?


    I don''t want it.


    "I don''t want it."


    Sharp first words and Ryujiro''s words are well hammered. Ryujiro laughs when he dulls like crazy.


    "Even when it comes to troublemakers, I''ve never done anything like you to imitate what you don''t want and bring trouble in. More force majeure."


    Kenichi right now is not in the mood to hang out with Ryujiro''s light mouth either, so I really don''t feel like hanging out any more than I normally do.


    "Even when I was murdered, would you be as angry as you are now?


    "Am I gonna be mad at you right now?


    "Okay. Excuse me."


    Sharply glared at, Ryujiro apologizes with an ambiguous grin.


    "Yeah, well, I forgot to tell you. I found a new Ajito. We''ll gather there next time."


    "It''s not a weird place, is it?


    "It''s a normal apartment. How much do you not trust me?"


    "Even though we''re talking about choosing a decent place from the start, it would be an undesirable choice at the point of purposefully using our school''s student chairman''s office. How am I supposed to trust you with such weird sensibilities?"


    Ryujiro was relieved inside, feeling like he was coming back to his usual sharp one, though he wanted to hate him.


    Once in a high-rise apartment, in a large, luxurious room, the usual six members of the homicide club gathered.


    "Did Ryujiro rent this super luxurious room?


    Asked by Koko, who sat down on the couch. Heard he had a look out for his new Azito, how expensive the apartment seemed to be ahead of him.


    "Nothing else, right?"


    "Yes, yes, the rich are amazing. How much for a month?


    "Don''t tell me because if I ask you, you''ll say extra rich people."


    Ryujiro grinned and refused to answer the question of Kuniko in a sarcastic tone.


    "If that rich man will spare no effort to invest for us, I''ll make him sweet."


    Though Takuma says it, it still looks uncomfortable somewhere.


    "Better than that... I heard about the duel in a new format, but it would be tight two on one or whatever sharp"


    The table mill cuts out the story, and the same attention pours down to the sharp one sitting by the window.


    "I don''t know what they''re capable of."


    "There was no way to set up an operation, and there was nothing we could do. What are we going to do, this? I know you''re going to come with only the momentum of vengeance, but that''s a pretty bad bet."


    Negative dialogue was uttered following Takumi and Takumi, and Akiichi came a little cocky.


    "Wouldn''t you say something unusual about being an elder? For a moment now, I thought Takuma might want to be the leader here."


    Face the table grind, sarcastically sharp one says.


    "I can''t be a leader or anything, just because I''m older, even though I have masterpieces like Ryujiro and Yu"


    Table grind with shrugged shoulders and a small laugh. I really don''t think so, not kidding.


    "There''s nothing you can do. Just one thing."


    Yu opens his mouth.


    "Yeah, you do. There''s a way to break this situation and make sure that Akeichi saves you."


    A glimpse of Yu, Ryujiro grins invincibly.


    "Is there such a way? I can''t think of anything...... no, I get it"


    A shore husband slapping his hand with a pong.


    "Run away without a fight."


    "Because I''m a premise to go to battle. That''s not true. Think a little more."


    After giving Kishifu a cold glance, Akiichi alternated between Yu and Ryujiro.


    "Say it your way. I have predictions of what to do."


    "So let me tell you something. I think you and Yu think the same thing."


    Sharply told, Ryujiro turned to Yu.


    "Kill a man named Sae''s, his rough house before the duel"


    "Before Akiichi fights, we''ll sneak up on Mr. Arakami."


    "Let me duel him anyway, or I''ll sneak up on you guys and kill him, you know what?"


    Ryujiro, Yu, and Sharp One''s voices make statements about the same content at about the same time.


    "Isn''t that a complete violation of the rules of the murder club... Someone who snuck up on you will be the target of the next murder."


    Cocksucker.


    "Mr. Tsuko, we''ve already broken the rules of society, right? Rules are something you can break if you''re sneaky enough not to find out. It''s a prerequisite, though, that it''s something that doesn''t annoy anyone and doesn''t hurt my heart to break it. If you need to break the rules of the murder club, you don''t have to follow them. I think we should sneak it out so Junko doesn''t find out."


    "Haha, I agree with you too - But at the time I said it in front of you, Yu wasn''t motivated either, was he?


    To Ryujiro''s words, Yu cruises to the answer and opens up for a little while.


    "Yes, I''m anxious, but I thought I''d make you feel better here."


    Yu was lying about two things.


    One is the dialogue now. I''m not willing to make you feel sharp. I think we should prioritize Sharp First''s life over that. The other is the earlier dialogue. I said there''s only one way, but that''s a lie, too. Actually, there''s only one other way I can help Sharp One. Hard to say for sure, but there''s a way that maybe this will be okay.


    And think about it, don''t talk about it on this occasion. Yu had decided in his heart to carry out the method, and even if he spoke in front of Sharp One, it was the hands that were visible to be opposed.

 845 23

    Four days after Akeichi signed up for a duel at the rough house, the day of the duel finally arrived.


    The rough house was picked up by a demonic group of black clothes and moved blindfolded. And we arrived in the forest of euthanasia generals at night. As someone who lives in an excellent town in Euthanasia City, it is a known place, and I wonder if it meant blindfolding.


    Neither the sharp best group nor the rough house group are taught where to duel. Sharp ichi and rough houses are also featured on their phones so that they can''t get help along the way.


    (I don''t know what kind of help you can call...)


    Being in a group for once, but not being favored by my members, was a rough house I was aware of. Where I asked for help, no one could have come.


    Join the group, it hasn''t been that long. The rough houses are tight at first sight, but no one is very close or concerned. I don''t even want to get along any better than I need to. Only to perform a highly challenging commissioned murder to gain efficient murder experience.


    I know my personality is bad enough. Character that is hard to give people failures and can''t help laughing spirally. That''s the most fun personality. A personality who cares about others and can''t help but be keen on them for some reason. I''m sorry personality if I don''t intend to have an advantage by looking down from above.


    I know as much as I am, obviously, a person that people hate. In fact, I have failed many times with this personality. I also felt bad. But I didn''t have the will to correct my personality.


    God also created evil in this world. I became that evil. Even if people don''t admit it, God does. That''s why he chose to lead himself to a place called the Murder Club, where he let me kill the good that is his enemy. God is neither good nor evil. The idea of a rough house was that it was good neutrality.


    It is reopening to say that it was born as evil, and therefore, rough houses abhor something called a good man. A female store clerk in a convenience store where rough houses used to pass. That was clearly a good man. Even as I watched the customer''s correspondence and interaction with other clerks, I felt that was true. Even if not, the rough living good man sensor is very sensitive and performs well. Therefore, I couldn''t help but kill him.


    I have that right and power. Because I am a bad person, I think it is natural to kill a good person who is an enemy. If God forgives you even if people don''t forgive you, you don''t believe and doubt rough houses.


    I will continue to kill a good man in the future. I believe and do not doubt that rough houses are my life''s worth and mission.


    A while later, a man showed up before the rough house. He''s a tough looking middle-aged man named Kaoru Hair in jersey.


    "You''re the one who asked for help with the murder. Nice to meet you."


    "Oh, nice to meet you. By the way, do you like rice?


    A middle-aged man with a murky face, asking about the lack of context. Besides, even though this one''s younger, I called you in person for the first time. The rough house looked at me, but I decided to go with them because I needed help.


    "Oh, I like it, though?


    "Fine, then. Mm... I wasn''t transformed."


    "Transformation? The ability to transform and fight?


    Ignoring the rough house question, the man takes his costume out of his bag and wears it.


    "Rice Warrior Risuzume! See!"


    On his hands he covers himself with a hand that seems to mimic the wings of a sparrow, and on his head he wears a helm that he thinks mimics a sparrow, and even wears a full body tight with white chest and abdomen and brown others, and the man poses with a powerful name.


    "Aren''t sparrows rice-eating birds...?


    "Don''t you know the Four Harms Eradication Campaign of China''s Great Leap Policy?


    It was a rough house to poke at, but Rice zume questioned me that way and shook my neck sideways.


    "Simply put, sparrows went on to exterminate sparrows on the grounds that they devour crops. But the result was a massive outbreak of the pests that the sparrows were feeding on, and the crops were vandalized, causing massive starvation and death. Sparrows also ate rice, but more than that, worms razed rice. Therefore, sparrows are rice guardians of rice lovers - rice warriors rice squirrels!


    Rise zume to pose and name again.


    "To protect rice and justice, I fight. Rice Is Justice! Come on, scream with me. That feels good. Rice Is Justice! What''s up? Why are you screaming?


    "Why are the righteous allies in and out of the murder club..."


    "If it''s for rice and justice, we can''t even make some sacrifices. Don''t worry, I''ll protect your life for that. Tomorrow morning we can have some other cooked meals!


    It was a powerful screaming lyszme, but Rough House had a feeling that his life would end today, and he wanted to cry.


    It was not until more than thirty minutes after the arrival of the rough house that sharp first appeared.


    "The two of us won''t win well, but we''ll do a lot of foul play for the lady. Are you drunk on yourself? You know, it''s funny, but at the same time, it''s really pissing me off."


    A rough house that spits abominably at the same time as inciting.


    The sharp one on the other doesn''t show any reaction. Just quiet, serene, staring at the rough house.


    That was horrible for rough houses in return. Even if this is the two of us, we can''t be alarmed.


    (Locked on......)


    Sharp one who doesn''t talk and squeals and starts the fight right.


    Wave your arms and let the invisible crush descend from the overhead of the rough house into the rough house.


    At that moment, the rough house disappeared.


    (I''m in sight, but I metastasized?


    I suspect Sharp One missaw the identity of the enemy''s abilities in the first place. Immediately after that, I feel signs behind my back.


    "Ooh!


    With the screams, the rough house stabbed a knife in Sharp''s back.


    "It''s the same knife that killed that bitch. Ha ha, this is how he died!


    Two more times, three times, and many times a rough house stabbing sharp one''s back. The fourth shot pierced the neck muscle. Blood gushes like a fountain.


    (That''s not true. If you were originally free to transfer, you should have used it. At that time, this attack was not spared. But now, at an exceptional time)


    Sharp Ichi thinks as he eats many spikes of a knife reaching from his back to his gut and even gets his carotid artery cut off. All of that is fatal.


    (Locked on)


    Looking back, checking and locking on the rough house, he waves his arm again.


    Then the rough house disappeared again. Now I feel signs up there.


    (I see...... is that what you mean)


    Sharp Ichi could somehow guess the identity of his opponent''s abilities as he was crushed by a rough house coming down from overhead bathing his whole body weight and dressed to crawl down on the ground.


    "Die. Yeah!


    Rough houses scream out loud, convinced of victory, from a position on Sharp''s back, trying to freshly poke a knife in his neck.


    You''re the one.


    Sharp One shrugged and activated another ability.


    "Ha gi!?


    I felt countless severe pains in my lower abdomen, and the rough house screamed and disfigured, and the knife cut off the universe.


    "No, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    "I see, is that the ability to increase membership levels up to a multiple of five over the last four days?"


    Sharp Ichi tells the screaming and rolling rough house to chill. Reasons such as waiting four days still buy time to acquire new abilities.


    "And the power, when attacked, is it automatically transferred or something like that? But when you look at my attack now, you can never avoid it either. I saw some conditions that I needed to predict or something."


    Sharp Ichi stands up. There is no pain in the wound already. No, there''s no wound per se. I finished moving to the rough house.


    Another ability of Sharp One is to house and acquire the inspired brain of a certain spellman in the body. If you touch someone within ten seconds of receiving a wound or pain, you can transfer that damage to the area they touch. Apparently, the spellman who transplanted into Sharp One''s body was a user of that kind of spell. However, if Sharp One''s consciousness eats enough fatal wounds to fly, that''s it.


    (Because this is my form of spell, it may not activate the opponent''s metastasis either. Or maybe the attack will shift with a trigger)


    I still haven''t fully figured out what a rough house capability would be.


    The rough house was transferred. Akichi hasn''t even attacked yet. Or maybe the current spell has become the judgment of an attack.


    "Hey......"


    A glimpse of the rice knob and the rough house speaks out.


    "Why don''t you fight! At the same time, you could just kill me, and I wouldn''t have to get hurt like this!


    It was a rough house that shouted almost eight times in the air, but it was also the best way to say it.


    "I''m on the side of justice, so I can''t do anything cowardly like two-on-one. If I did that, the rice would taste bad. Rice Is Justice!"


    With his arms around him, the rice knob speaks out in a grand mouthful.


    "What are you doing here!? You!"


    A rough house screaming abominably.


    "Don''t guide me. If you don''t, I''ll help you then."


    "I guess so! Fight first!


    "Work harder. Believe in rice protection, that it will always be brought to those who love rice."


    "You''re kidding me!


    Sharp ichi was relieved to learn that Reisuzume was not joining the war. Due to the nature of Sharp One''s abilities, it was troublesome if there were only two of them, and either of them was good at ranged attacks.


    Towards rough houses, Sharp Ichi slowly heads on foot.


    Seeing Sharp''s behavior, the rough house peeled off his eyes.


    Due to injuries to legs and hips, rough houses are unlikely to make intense movements.


    "What''s up? If we don''t teleport and run, isn''t it yummy?


    "Uggghhh..."


    Chilly provoking sharp first, but rough houses just bite and groan their teeth and don''t try to escape. No, I guess I can''t, Sharp One sees.


    (Is it correct that being attacked triggers activation? Or is it possible even if it is attacked? Like I lock on in my mind and then attack, this guy always puts some sort of spare motion in his mind, and then automatically teleports it - see that?


    From now on, Akeichi is going to try it.


    Sharp Ichi speculates. Do it yourself, make it rough, the modified Mad Scientist is the same pure child. Moreover, the new ability of rough living is a substitute given after a duel with himself has been decided.


    If that Junko, it is also well conceivable to give the rough house a similar ability to himself and make such a playful effort, which one can spot it first.


    After approaching him somewhat, Akeichi dashed for a rough place to live and ate a funny flying kick.


    Immediately after, the rough house disappears. At about the same time, Sharp Ichi waved his arm.


    "Guha!"


    I scream right next to myself. A crush of transparency had poured over the head of the rough house, and the body of the rough house had been defeated by a depression on the ground.

 846 24

    Sharp first reading was a hit. The trigger for a transfer is automatically triggered when an enemy attack arrives, but before doing so, the rough house must decide in advance where to transfer to in your mind.


    If you decide where to transfer to, you will automatically transfer to that location to avoid any enemy attacks after they arrive. And if you decide in your mind where to transfer directly behind your enemies, it will automatically lead to an attack by surprise.


    By firstly rolling out the kick, Akeichi, concurrently confirming his guess, activated the attack reaction metastasis of the rough house, while activating a transparent crush aimed immediately after the metastasis. As long as it''s locked on, it''s a downpour wherever you run away, so you don''t have to see the target. All you have to do is timing it.


    Once the transparent crush is activated, the attack reaction transfer of the rough dwelling is also de-located once activated so that the lock on is released. Their abilities are similar. Junko also intentionally conferred that kind of power. And sharp first noticed who it was.


    To put it further, this battle, the first to be spotted the legality of one''s abilities, also makes the compatibility of one''s abilities with the other worse. If you don''t see Arai''s abilities and think Arai has spotted his abilities first, then Akiichi will be relieved.


    (To be commended... you''re Junko, not me I spotted earlier. I''ve often thought of such a combination)


    Winning opportunities were given to both. Even a candidate for a rice knife who doesn''t try to help then seems like Junko''s plan.


    This crushing of transparency is, in the opinion of Akiichi, the ability to stir up their fears, hunt them down and slay them one by one. Fighting can help, but a single shot of power is about the full force punch of a normal adult man, so unless it''s so badly struck, it can''t be a special. It is a substitute for accumulating damage continuously.


    I could use my ability to transfer the wounds I received to my opponent, as well as to pay back the damage I took, but Akeichi used them a lot for torturing someone who couldn''t move anymore.


    (A force to show hell to all the villains in the world. most deserving of my concept of feeding the people who have been feeding them the rewards they deserve)


    The officers of the companies that absorbed his father''s company were also those who followed people''s weaknesses. While they devoured excessive wealth, there were those who became despised and unhappy. They will not be judged by law. Just because you absorbed a company that would crumble if left alone and kicked out a useless employee doesn''t legally do anything wrong.


    His father hung himself. Because my grandparents hunted down my father without knowing how he felt. They will not be judged legally. Because cursing me, chasing me down mentally and pushing me into suicide doesn''t kill people by law.


    But among the sharp ones, these men are absolutely, all evil. His father was killed. He was killed by an excessively profit-grubbing pig and an excessively dignified ape. It''s not a rebellion. There is certainly a cause there. Surely there are those who led them to death.


    So is the man in front of you. I use the murder club to enjoy indiscriminate murder. I will not be judged by law.


    From the public''s point of view, I would see myself in the same mundane way, but I can say that Sharp Ichi is different with his chest up. I can tell you.


    I''m sure a man like his father is full of people in the world. The weak who were cornered and killed. And there are plenty of unconscious killers. Bearing the carelessness of not only his father, but all the murdered weak, to reward him, to make him redeem himself, Akeichi intends to use the Murder Club to continue to kill him beyond.


    "Are you kidding me... I... I was born to kill a bunch of people who say that I''m a good man and I''m not alone in this world... This is where you die..."


    Rough houses look up and stare sharply at the abomination.


    "Well, that''s an odd encounter. I was born to kill and kill and kill people like you."


    Sharply hits a rough house with a cold gaze.


    (Is this the opposite of me? Those two are being pulled in the worst way for both sides, and they''re killing each other. It''s a completely ironic fate)


    He spits in the heavens in his heart, and Sharp One waves his arm.


    Transparent crushing didn''t hit the rough house. It did not activate the metastasis, but rolled and scratched normally.


    Rough houses also came here on the boulder to spot an unseen attack by sharp first motion. But it was too late.


    The wounds the rough house sustained on his hips and legs are deep. Severe bleeding keeps me unconscious.


    The rough house I tried to get up falls as I lay forward. And I lost my mind as it was.


    (That''s how it ends)


    Sharp One, who wanted to suffer more and feed him his reward, accidentally pounds his tongue. Allow for easiest settling.


    "Riesling!


    At that time, when Sharp ichi was bitterly convinced of the victory, the lyszme screamed, not trying to move until then.


    Huge chunks of rice, as much as the human head, draw parabola and fly to sharpness. Three of them.


    Although it was not an unresponsive rate, it was a sudden and unintentional strike, so Sharp ichi sent this attack in a rather remarkable place.


    Quickly rush over to the rough house where the rice knob is falling and lean back.


    "You know what? The rice grain replaces the nori"


    That being said, the rice knob presses against the hips and leg wounds of the rough house when a chunk of rice appears in his hand. Then the bleeding itself stopped, although the rice stained red.


    (Continuous battle... I have used quite a bit of my strength in the fight against rough houses, both physically and mentally depleted......)


    Much better than fighting two on one at the same time, but still it doesn''t change the heavy situation.


    "Rystorm!


    When the rice knob opened its arms and shouted, from both of its palms, a large quantity of rice grains radiated.


    Rice grains fall sharply enough to fill one side of the perimeter.


    I intend to distract myself a lot, but I feel pain in my right leg.


    "Ouch."


    Sharp Ones battles over rice grains powerful enough to break through clothes and skin and devour into meat. If you bathe all over your body, you won''t be sorry for free.


    Sharp Ichi waves his arm, lying flat and descending a transparent crush.


    But Reisuzume was also watching the battle between Akichi and the rough house, so it is very promising, such as the trigger of Akichi''s unseen attack.


    "Ricefire!"


    Rice grains wrap rice squirrels in a spherical shape. The crust is bounced by a wall of rice grains.


    "Ricefire again!


    Rice grains blow up from the sharp foot as the rice squirrel screams.


    (Shit!


    I rushed back and tried to avoid it, but it was too late. Something hit my back and back of my head.


    Now the ball walls of the rice grains wrapped the sharp one. It was wrapped in rice grains and in a state like it was captured.


    The walls of the rice grains will not be frightened when attacked with a clear crush. It is an unlikely strength of rice grains.


    (What are you gonna do? Did you just capture him?


    That''s what Akeichi thought, but it wasn''t.


    "Cooking begins!


    When the rice zume screams, the spherical rice cooks up at high speed and heat.


    The sharp one inside is not a hoarding one. Hot hell. As it is, it is steamed to death.


    That arrow tip, which seemed absolutely deadly, sounded a gunshot.


    "Mmm..."


    The rice squirrel roared, releasing the rice grain sphere surrounding Sharp Ichi.


    A sharp one with hands on the ground and a rough breath.


    Looking at the tip of the lyszme''s gaze, there was a rough house with a large amount of blood from his head as he fell. Illuminated by the lights in the park, that was clearly visible.


    "Revenge is a stupid thing to do."


    With a gun with a nitrous smoke standing up in one hand and a gaze at the rice knob, True said.


    "You..."


    Akiichi groans. Of course I know about that person.


    "Couldn''t you protect it? I didn''t know there would be an intrusion. And you..."


    The other day, I met him at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Do you want to do it with me?


    "No. That''s my request. Murder is a failure. Go home and sleep in rice."


    To the true question, Lyssuzume says so and turns back his heel.


    (The fact that he came all the way to help in the form of watering down the duel of the murder club, but also defiling the face of the Lord, Junko Yukioka, would mean someone worthy of help. Justice is over there)


    Rise and shine, I think. The mission of commissioned murder is a failure with the murder of a protected subject, but he said it was good with this result.


    "Someone I''m going to kill... do something extra"


    Sharp Ichi staring at the truth.


    "Look, it''s a stupid result. This is the guy called Vengeance Vain. You''ve learned a lot."


    Mocking in a pale tone, he turned his back truly sharply.


    "Hmm. But I''ll give you my thanks. Thanks."


    With a completely heartless bar reading, Akeichi thanked him as he stared at his true back.


    Junko and the dog breeder watched the battle between Akiichi, Araki and Reisuzume in the living room of the Yukooka Institute with live footage. As a courier to an informer, I had him photographed.


    "Oh, no, I can''t believe you showed up here."


    Junko laughs funny. This development was also in one of Junko''s predictions at first, but when I saw that prediction actually materialized, it felt like something fun inside.


    "You taught that kid that truth is hunting a murder club, didn''t you? It wouldn''t be strange to see this unfold."


    The dog owner also smiled lightly and enjoyed the curtain pull in the form of a true intrusion.


    "I can''t sell this footage anymore. When True finds out you broke in, it gets a lot easier."


    The feeling of showing and entertaining the killings to others was strong for Junko, but the truth about his exclusive killer is that if he were to make such an intrusion, he would likely be seen as having made an unfair addition, which could have a negative impact on the members of the murder club.


    "Yu doesn''t do it inside either. The boulders..."


    "Oh, unlike Midori, who''s dragging his personality and memories from his past life, he''s lightly stained my color."


    The dog owner said slightly proudly, blocking Junko''s words and keeping his grin sticking to his face.

 847 25

    Earth School the day after Akeichi had the duel.


    Lunch break, Ryujiro visits Sharp One''s class, sees Sharp One and smiles. I knew I was safe, but I was able to relieve myself by making sure I was safe directly. Sometimes Akeichi was late today, because he was seriously injured.


    "I was late because I was so tired yesterday that I couldn''t wake up"


    I moved the place to the Student Chairman''s Office, which I used to use as Ajito, and Akiichi told Ryujiro.


    "Whatever it is, survive. It''s above all else. Good, good."


    "Not good. Got in the way."


    He was always a good loving Ryujiro, but today he was in a better mood than usual because he was safe. On the other hand, Sharp One is more on top of Buddha than usual.


    "It''s like I saved you because of that interruption. I don''t know why he came to help."


    We have already heard the story that Ryujiro also helped Sharp One by truly intruding.


    "He''s... the rough house is the guy I had to kill. He''s with me. He''s a scumbag who works evil, takes people''s lives, and pities them without being judged by the law."


    "Nothing. It''s not like you have to judge all of those people by yourself. If that''s the rationale, it''s the rationale that all the opponents I saw at the Formalin-pickled president had to give way to you, too.


    "That''s right, but someone like that killed someone I know right in front of me. I wanted to kill you with this hand."


    An inexplicable ending. Besides, Sharp ichi feels terribly bad about being told and acted upon to ridicule revenge itself by the person who helped him.


    "That guy named Rough House was the opposite of me. He wanted to erode the world with malice."


    Seeing the rough house dialogue and that angry and hateful face, Sharp ichi did feel it. Rough houses are rough houses, only distorted, but I guess I had faith. It wasn''t like I was just letting greed kill me. But that''s why I wanted to end it with my own hands, unnecessarily.


    "That''s the same for Yu-san."


    "Yu?


    To Ryujiro''s words, sharp one that makes you look suspicious.


    "Yeah, Yu said it. He said he didn''t like this society itself. To live by the benefits of society, you have to like it. He says he hates socialist people, he hates the way they think. And because I hate it, it''s wonderful to have a murder club that ignores the rules and breaks what I don''t like while only being convenient to the benefit of society."


    That''s all we talked about, Ryujiro got annoyed.


    "I accidentally talked to you, but don''t tell anyone that I talked about this. Especially to Yu."


    Ryujiro reflects on the lightness of his mouth.


    "I didn''t know he''d talk that far. He''s a fluffy, fluffy guy, but having faith, I somehow felt it. But he didn''t do anything in particular, did he? Or is that a lie, working evil behind it?


    Yu said that the free murders that were still capped on a monthly basis had never been committed.


    "Maybe it''s a lie, and if it''s true, maybe sooner or later there are people who want to kill you. Either way, she looks so gentle and calm, and she seems to live in a very antisocial spirit."


    Sharp ichi felt that just because he looked like him, he didn''t look like such a person at all, but vice versa, he was also horrible. Such an image occurred to me of a lovely rabbit often nostalgic to men, but with fangs in carnivores.


    In the downtown area of Euthanasia City Hall, Takuma put a nostalgic figure in his sight.


    That was a friend who went to the same middle school high school. I''ve been alienated since I went to college, and I don''t even know what we''re doing with each other, and I don''t think there''s a lot of things going on over there that I don''t want to talk to, so it''s Takuma, who somehow cared and didn''t contact me.


    "Hey, Justice"


    Speaking from Takuma, Haunted Town Justice turned with a surprise face.


    "Brush the table. Long time no see."


    "I''m alive. I didn''t hear from you at all, so I thought," What''s going on? "


    "That''s you, too. Well, there''s a lot going on here..."


    "Uh... I''ve got a lot going on, too"


    Table mills and justice that make each other look like they are first.


    "If you''re free, why don''t we just talk a little slow there?


    He refers to the coffee shop where justice is right next to him and invites him, and Takuma nods.


    "I didn''t go to school. You rebelled against your parents."


    "Right."


    At the coffee shop, justice told some of the many things that had happened before.


    "Because you were an educational mom, my parents. You didn''t say anything but study, and you didn''t seem interested in anything other than my grades. I guess parenting is a tutoring game feeling. Or a pet or something?


    Table mill that makes me envious in many ways, seeing the justice of speaking with laughter. Takuma couldn''t stand up to his parents the whole time. After entering college, I finally rebelled against my parents and left the house, but then my mother went into the other world, so I can''t rebel forever anymore.


    As much as justice was laughing and talking right now, I thought that was either that much relaxation of heart was already occurring or I reconciled with my parents.


    "We were educational moms, too. My father was... indifferent to my family."


    That''s what Takuma says and exhales. Because his father didn''t lean on the house, his mother seemed like an educated mom, unnecessarily table-milled. There is also the aspect that Takuma was encouraging her to study because she thought such a mother was pathetic.


    For the time his father rarely returned, Takuma rebelled against his parents. I had a big rampage in the house. When I think of the pity of my father at that time, I want to die. I literally shrunk and trembled and feared myself, my son. Though I think it was too much for me to wreck things around the house.


    "It''s a sad race to be an educated mom. No, are you a person? The last one... I wasn''t seen as a parent. I wasn''t even seen as a person. Until now, I''ve been distracted by my grades. It was totally crazy."


    Yes, I do think that was crazy, Takuma. I regret it now that I did not explode after accumulating it and I should have rebelled against him at an earlier stage. I was wondering if it was bad because I was submissive in trying to answer my parents'' expectations.


    "But well... even those stupid parents are pathetic when they''re gone"


    "No way...... you too?


    Tablemill asks for justice in a pompous grunt and in tune.


    "My parents were all killed. We haven''t caught the killer."


    To the righteousness that he tells in his dark face, Takuma moves away. Almost reflexively, I was remembering about the murder club.


    Yu didn''t go straight home after school and headed to Candoville.


    When we entered Kewi, a coffee shop located in Candoville, the meeting person was already there.


    "Thank you. Please help Mr. Akiichi."


    Before sitting down, first a prickly head bowed, a grateful euphemism.


    "The guy Sharp First used to be the enemy of his eyes was a bastard who just enjoyed killing himself without a vision. I''m a member of the Murder Club, and I''m choosing that kind of guy to kill, so it was convenient."


    I glanced at Yu and said the truth.


    Yu was lying about two things when the group was talking about the sharp one. There was another way, and it was already running. I really told him the circumstances and asked him to help me if Akeichi was in danger.


    "So, at that time, they said I would teach after I helped Sharp One... let me hear it as promised"


    I see Yu sat across the street and the truth gets to the point quickly.


    "How did you know I was hunting a murder club? I''m sure you only know about Snow Oka. But I don''t think Yukioka will tell the members that I exist - that I''m hunting a murder club. There''s no way I''m gonna teach you."


    Of course, the truth is I''m not telling Junko what I''m doing. But I am convinced that Junko would have already spotted it.


    "No, it was Junko who told me. True didn''t say your name, but I was wondering if it was true that you didn''t like the murder club, so I took the liberty of confirming it, and then I told her about your situation and asked her for help."


    When I heard about Yu, I was half convinced of the truth. Sure enough, when Yu had just visited the Snow Oka Institute, in front of her, she was showing a bare gesture that seemed unpleasant to the murder club. Yu said he remembered the truth when he saw it. And then I asked Junko about his body hunting for a murder club, and I connected him to myself.


    "Junko won''t talk to other members about what''s inside him hunting for a murder club either. But let me tell you something. I''m not just a member."


    "What do you mean?


    I really know Yu seems very special, but I don''t even know exactly how.


    "I wanted to set up a murder club."


    That''s what Yu said, while there were a number of things he hid.


    "For what purpose?


    I truly know that Junko told me that Yu wanted to be founded. But I don''t know why.


    "That''s a little..."


    It becomes a nagging addition and a cloudy euphemism of words.


    You don''t know what''s at stake.


    True pretending not to know, but all that came out of Yu''s mouth was what he knew.


    "Snow Oka says there seems to be a huge change in the murder club ahead, but you know that? Do you teach your people?


    "I know. Well. I didn''t tell you."


    To the true question, now Yu answers lightly.


    "Don''t just want to be founded and feel like a co-conspirator"


    Truth is, shrug the cream of the fruit parfait and carry it to your mouth.


    "You may think so. True, you seem to act separately from Junko, but I don''t think you''re relative to me."


    "Are you going to preface my thoughts? Off-target. I''m not worried about that, and it doesn''t really matter if I''m going to be an enemy with you."


    "That''s it. It''s important to me."


    To true awesome words, Yu pours sugar into the teacup as he rounds his eyes.


    "If you ever need me to work with you again in the future, I''ll call you. True, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    "I will when you want me to give you a hand"


    True to socially ordinarily suit the other person, but at the moment, I see the position of superiority as pure child proximity, and as far as I could, I was a stomach buildup that I would manage on my own. Of course, if there is an opportunity available, I intend to use it.

 848 26

    Two days after there was a sharp one duel. The new Ajito had four people gathered besides Takuma and Kishifu.


    Mr. Shore, I''m not answering.


    Yu reports. I haven''t heard from you on the phone.


    (I''m curious...... I wonder if it was time for some change)


    He is a good man in close proximity to Kishifu, but he also doesn''t know everything about his actions.


    "Mr. Takuma says he can''t come to another relationship."


    "Didn''t I tell you he didn''t have any friends?


    Listen to Ryujiro, and Sharp One says it unexpectedly.


    "We all know there was a new commissioned murder to notify those who aren''t here right now later, right?


    Ryujiro cut out the story.


    "It''s a job I honestly don''t take for granted. At my discretion, I talked to Junko, and if I broke the subject''s heart, I would treat him like I killed him, so I got the whole story together."


    "You did something on your own without any consultation. How did that happen?


    Akeichi asks Ryujiro.


    "If the target isn''t a bad guy, he''s not a murderer."


    "I see."


    Ryujiro shrugging his shoulders. Sharply convinced to hear that.


    "The target is a freelance journalist named Mihei Kettle Hill. Especially dealing with backstreet related cases, but usually the eggy part of the backstreet doesn''t expose inside on the surface street. But this time he''s trying to expose the murder club through a weekly magazine called" The Mosquito Moment of Mass Rape ". For life''s sake."


    "I don''t know if he was murdered by a murder club or a grudge line."


    Koko opens his mouth.


    "Maybe it is. The weekly magazine has already decided to sell this article, and tomorrow it looks like the name of the murder club will be rambling on the train''s suspended leather ad."


    "If you got that far, wouldn''t it make sense to kill him?


    "Not at all. No, by the time we got there before that, Junko didn''t realize he existed."


    Said Tsuruko to Ryuji. Sharply thought the same thing.


    "At that point, there was a leak in information from the editorial side of the weekly magazine, and Junko also learned it through the information organization."


    And, looking at Sharp Ichi, Ryujiro says, he goes on and turns his face toward Kuniko.


    "It doesn''t necessarily just end this time. So hey. There is a good chance that the person will continue to act against the Murder Club."


    Ryujiro told me, and Tsuruko was convinced.


    "Good man, bad man. Kill without sight in the first place, bad because we make it an evil organization. Besides, there seems to be a lot of scraps like that for members of the homicide club, and like us, there''s only one thing we need to do to limit the way we can kill them."


    The sharp one, whose tail is still drawn the other day, reveals his disgust.


    "I agree with Akiichi. ''Cause I think I''m an organization like a Special Punisher, and I work here."


    And, Tsuko.


    "The line that it''s okay to kill is up to us."


    Ryujiro smiles bitterly.


    "Even if it''s a casual draw, it''s not the same as it is. How many guys do you think were in the homicide club before commissioned murder? They were the ones who became obsessed with the killing itself, ignored the rules of the murder club, and started killing indiscriminately. Like the sharp ones in the meantime, I didn''t buy grudges from people, just ordinary people who suddenly get killed in a playful mood by members of a murder club."


    "I''m gonna make it on this one. I figured that out. Something that suddenly takes a person''s life one day is relegated to the wild, and the side that took it is unreasonable to be protected. It sucks."


    Tsuko and Akiichi, while in a hell of an organization called the Murder Club, now had strong doubts and discomforts about the way that organization was.


    "I know how you feel, but do you speak in our shoes? It."


    "Even in a world where the right to take it is lost, I think it''s strange"


    Shortly after Ryuji said it, Yu, who had listened in silence until then, opens his mouth.


    "It''s also weird that someone who hates you as much as you want to kill, and when you kill that person, you''re punished. It''s a very irrational society that those who do enough to make you want to kill will survive if you don''t touch the law. Murder clubs are unreasonable in the opposite position."


    "Isn''t that a different matter from this?


    Yukako pokes at Yu, who speaks the theory, but shakes Yu Hakabushi.


    "It seems that those who are considered bad guys also have the right to do so. At the time of birth in this world, good and evil are equally unlimited and free. It''s a cage called society, tied down by an invisible chain of laws, restricted, but breaking them is something that everyone can do."


    "Is that what you mean when it''s strange to limit only the bad guys"


    Sharp One understands what Yu is trying to say.


    "Of course I''m not asking you to leave the bad guys alone. If you don''t like it, I hope you kill that too. But I don''t think I''d be the one asking you to make the evil or good guy''s offering a criteria for joining a murder club. Well. Homicide clubs should be a purely homicidal organization, unlike righteous workers."


    "Junko made it that concept, so I know I can''t help complaining."


    Exhales like I gave up. But I wasn''t convinced.


    "Right. You can also use it as a discovery device for the lower house. That''s what I''ll cut it off. If you find someone who wants to kill someone who kills indiscriminately, or not, and enjoys killing himself, you can sign up for a duel and kill him."


    Yu''s words were unpleasant and extremely sharp, but she also guesses and accepts what she wants to say, and throws up like that. Where I swung my ideal theory, it doesn''t change the murder club itself. I''m just being stupid.


    "Hey, Makoto. He went to help you last night, didn''t he?


    Junko touched on the matter when we were alone in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute.


    "You didn''t say anything yesterday, I can''t believe you put it away for a day and then said it"


    Truth is, put down the lanobe you were reading, and turn to Junko.


    "I thought Kenichi Serizawa''s anger would be better. Anything wrong with the addition? I''m an outsider, and I don''t know the rules of that organization. Or do you want to target me and commit murder?


    "Hey, hey, don''t bite so hard. I''m not blaming you."


    The same expression, but the blatantly grumpy aura of the true, pure child can be avoided.


    "How many tragedies do you think just because that organization exists?"


    "Hmm, Yu said it before, but I think society can have the right to kill you too."


    "There''s a guy in the world who says he should die, for sure. I wouldn''t complain about an organization like that that kills tailors exclusively. But your murder club is a substitute for killing irrelevant people, whether they''re good or not. The average person was killed in the play half, and I don''t blame you for killing him. Can you forgive me?"


    True to erupt dissatisfaction with the way the murder club is here all the time.


    "Because I thought we should give the bad guys some rights, too. Hey. Besides, it would be more interesting to try mixing those bad guys up. Sharp Ichi, your duel application is truly one of the forms I wanted. Even within the same homicide club, I can''t imagine the drama of a well-informed member standing up who looks like an outrageous member. Oh, it wasn''t even supposed for True to hunt for a member of the Murder Club. I was hoping you might enjoy it."


    "Anyone who dies or is killed because of that play, it''s not funny or anything."


    It adds true frustration to Junko, who seems to have fun talking.


    "But it''s weird to just blame the murder club, right? One day, suddenly and unreasonably, someone takes their life, and Japan has been mocking us for a long time, right? What do you think that is?


    "I guess you don''t say cars or anything"


    "Ping Pawn. Big right. Come to think of it, there''s nothing that''s allowed to exist after taking the lives of so many people. God''s gaze - or from an alien gaze, I think it''s awfully distorted. Because it''s convenient, because it''s troublesome without it, and because it''s common in the world, I''m allowed to. They''re giving up. But it keeps taking the lives of a great number of people. If it''s simply the number of murders, it should be regulated first. Come on."


    The car is not built for the purpose of killing people, but the murder club is telling us this because there is no such thing as that border in the pure child, although the truth denies in the heart that killing people in entertainment would be the substitute for the purpose. I know that too.


    "At least the Murder Club doesn''t kill people more than cars, and some members choose the right target for murder, so it''s not as ruthless and cold-blooded as cars and kills people without vision."


    "So you think there''s a murder club?


    "The criterion of good and evil is nothing but vague dictated by human values. It can change in times and countries."


    "No."


    Truth immediately denied Junko''s words.


    "If people had been killed in half of the prank in front of me, there was no question, and that''s evil. The Murder Club has its unquestionable evil done"


    "Even that evil means something that does exist in this world. Of course, you''re free to say no to evil. True, I hope you crush that evil."


    "Okay. Crush it with all your might."


    Hit Junko with an angry gaze, and the truth declares.


    "Haha, this hasn''t happened recently. It''s been a long time since True and I fought each other so hard."


    Junko laughs with pleasure.


    "You used to be pretty good. All the time, I was desperate to get in your way. You read to the point where I scratch, and you can''t get through... You''ve been getting rounded up lately, and you''ve been pretty shabby, so I forgot."


    "I wasn''t very conscious, or it felt like I was away from this kind of play naturally. I think I was probably tired of it. But it must be B to do it again when I forget."


    Truth stands silently and tries to leave the room.


    "Where are you going?


    "I don''t want to see your face for a while, so I''m gonna run away."


    When I told him to throw it away, the truth shut the living room door roughly.


    "I''ve told you many times not to be emotional... That''s where she gets her charm."


    Clear the grin from your face and Junko squeaks uncommonly clouding his expression.


    Shortly afterwards, the living room door opened and the truth returned.


    "It''s childish to be mean like that, so I figured I''d stop running away"


    Hearing the true word, the cloudy look on Junko''s face dramatically restores its brilliance.


    When I did it, I looked back at Junko, who looked at me seriously with joy, and the truth was I was pulling a little.

 849 27

    On that day, Takuma was absent from the Murder Club gathering because of his association with Justice.


    I couldn''t talk to him yesterday, after exchanging various stories about each other after high school, he was invited to go for a drink next time to Justice, and Takuma was in great trouble. Because I haven''t had a drink yet.


    But I''m also going to take this opportunity to try, and Takuma will get back to me.


    When he breaks up with justice and Takuma walks out across the driveway, he sees justice over the driveway in his sight.


    (Who?


    I see justice in some serious way, talking to a suspicious middle-aged man.


    (You''re a guy with some kind of an unusual vibe. Negative thoughts, you say... Is he in trouble?


    As I look at the two of them farther afield, Tablemill reckons.


    Eventually they walked out shoulder to shoulder.


    I decided to sneak up on the aftermath of the table grinding that bothered me.


    Justice while walking and the other pointing his face firmly at him. He''s moving his mouth, and he seems to be walking in conversation. I could also confirm the occasional irritation of the look on the faces of the two of them.


    (It''s a lot to do, cousin. But I tailed him, so what happens?)


    Still, he can''t leave it alone, and Tablemill follows him.


    (If it really sucks, there may be times I can help. Leave me alone. I don''t want to disappear like him again where I don''t know)


    Two people entering a coffee shop. After setting aside a little time, Table Mill also crosses the driveway and enters.


    (The minute I came in, I''d find out I was tailing you, and that kind of development seems to be happening)


    When it does, I think about when it does, and I decide to be ready.


    Since there were many guests and the store was wide open, Tablemill stroked his chest down. This is hard to find.


    But such conditions soon become irrelevant. I need to go near him and ask him what he''s talking about.


    I find justice, and the good thing was that the back seat was empty, so I sit sneaky.


    "He said it''s going to be on the train''s suspended leather ad tomorrow. And of course the magazine will be published as it is."


    I heard a low man. It''s not justice, it''s suspicious men.


    "Don''t you ever get pressure? You had a lot of permission. There''s a backstreet involved."


    "The particularly nasty area of backstreet relations has certainly been considered taboo so far. But since the previous dialogue between Cornelis Van Damme and Junko Yukioka was streamed live on the air, the media has changed slightly. Many are prepared to step into dangerous areas. Same thing this time. Hostile to the enormous power behind and through, but let the world know the truth"


    Junko''s name comes up and he hits the table. And he still has an uneasy conversation with things like this on the back street.


    "Have you gotten close to being a good homicide club operator?


    Suddenly the name of the murder club came out of the man''s mouth, and Takuma accidentally blew it.


    "Oh. I decided not to look at the internet at all and hold grudges against the murder club, but pretended not to know who the operator was and approached the good. I also had it modified. It could mean selling and commercializing the footage."


    The next thing I know, I hear the words coming out of the mouth of righteousness, and the tablemask hardens.


    (I know both about the murder club and about Junko. Approaching...)


    So far, I can largely imagine from what I''ve been talking about. These two are obviously trying to be hostile, knowing the existence of a murder club.


    "Not a good eavesdropper."


    Suddenly a wild voice approached me, a little.


    When I look at the table grinding reflexively voiced, the strong surface of the pruning is looking down at me.


    "Hey, table polish"


    Justice gives a startling voice. A headache table grind, to the point that it has been lightly broken.


    "You followed me?


    "Oh, there''s some nasty vibe, so I''m curious."


    "Does that mean my gala is bad? Well, it''s hard to say I''m a legitimate person, but at least I''m not a bad guy."


    A blind little man, who was with Justice, offered a business card.


    The business card reads'' Free Journalist, Mihei Kettle Hill ''.


    "Call me a lying beard. And eat rice. Don''t eat bread."


    A pruning man introduces himself strangely. Apparently, justice, kettle hill and fellowship.


    "I appreciate you caring, but I''m ready, and I''m gonna stick my foot in that shit. It''s no use stopping me."


    "No, but..."


    Maybe I have other people, but there''s no way I''m going to get along with my homicide club opponent and be safe. But they might find out that I''m one of those murder clubs, so I can''t say anything far-fetched.


    "This guy''s one of the homicide clubs."


    "What!?


    The man of the pruning - righteousness cried out in heaven to the dialogue that the lysuzume had said away, and the table mill solidified as frozen.


    "I''m a member of the Murder Club, too. And I know because I used that position and looked into the members as much as possible. Of course, there are limits to being able to look into it alone, and I don''t know all the members. This guy, Takuma Seshima, belonged to a group of five."


    Apparently, Reisuzume doesn''t know the presence of her shore husband, who recently joined the group.


    "So, the table mill... which one is it?


    Like fear, justice asks the lyszme.


    (Which?)


    The meaning of the question of justice is not known to Tablemill.


    "Don''t worry. This man is not a cunt who enjoys killing people indiscriminately. Pick someone."


    When Lyssuzume answers, justice has appeased exhalation.


    (Oh, you mean...)


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Table Mill understands. Indeed, there are those within the homicide club who, after enjoying murder, choose their opponents and those who kill and enjoy them indiscriminately. All Tablemill''s groups are the former.


    "Are you looking that far?"


    "I''m surprised you were a member of the Murder Club, but we''re gonna crush that Murder Club."


    Towards Tablemill, Justice said clearly.


    "We also know that not all members of the homicide club are villains. I don''t want to be hostile to you if possible. No... I want you to be one of us."


    To a sudden solicitation, Takuma loses his word.


    "Dude, it''s too sudden. He''ll be in trouble, too. Besides, you may know him, but we don''t."


    Kettle Hill says bitterly.


    "Trust me when I say I''m okay."


    Justice that attempts to persuade forcefully.


    "Okay."


    The pot hill turned to the face and turned toward the table mill.


    "Soon the Murder Club will be made public"


    In the words spoken by Kettle Hill, the table grind turns blue.


    "There''s no hard work if you just crush it, but the other guy is that Junko Yukioka. He''s a super dangerous person, also known as one of the living legends. I know the back streets, so I know how bad they suck. Do you know the meeting with Vandamm in the example?


    Table mill nodding at the inquiry of the pot hill.


    "He''s someone who can also move state power. That''s not normal, because we''re going to fight it. You have to be ready to die. It''s not easy to ask."


    The last dialogue was the pot hill, which turns to the righteous to tell.


    (What do I do... if I say no here, it could be erased? Even if justice recognizes me, the other two don''t know. Should I just pretend to be one of them?


    Pot Hill laughs small when he sees Tablemill, who is obviously giving the look of agitation.


    "You don''t want answers right now. He also has a position. For now, I want you to keep your mouth shut of our owner Junko Yukioka."


    At the request of Kettle Hill, Takuma nodded silently after a glimpse of justice.


    When Yu returns home, he mostly heads first to the room where his father''s light next.


    "Were you up all day?


    Out of the futon, Yu speaks to the optical next person who was watching TV.


    "I couldn''t get to the world over there. You said you didn''t feel like going..."


    He looked like he had no heart or a faint face, Koji said.


    "Yu...... you know what happens at the end of ''Let''s Join the Murder Club'', right?


    "Yeah, a member rebelled against the owner of a murder club to fight the owner -"


    "No. Joining the murder club I wrote isn''t about that. What are you talking about? Hasn''t Yu read my book properly?


    The light running like that with a stunned look. Next, Yu rounded his eyes.


    "Dad, joining a murder club doesn''t sound like a novel my father wrote. It was written by the dog owner."


    "Such an idiot. That''s what I thought and wrote. At the end of the day, the existence of a homicide club is exposed, turned into an eye vendetta by the whole world, hunted down, and you die miserably with one person, another."


    "Dad... it''s..."


    Trying to say that it is delusional and a rampage of thoughts, Yu can pull the word in. I know it can''t even come through what I said.


    "Oh, I get it. You snuck up on my work, dog breeder. It must be."


    "Dad, there''s no way a dog owner would do that, is there? You''re worried about your father, and you suspect the dog owner who gave us a leg over and over again?


    I feel a rare anger dwelling in Yu''s voice, and the next light closes my mouth.


    "If you''re not convinced, I''ll check with the dog owner, huh?


    "No, fine... You can''t fool me. You can''t be lying."


    (I''m cheating...)


    Yu''s chest ached at my father''s words smiling with a face like a possession had fallen.

 850 28

    The next morning, the train''s suspended leather ad had a giant leap under the headline Murder Club.


    "You did what Junko said."


    Ryujiro speaks to Sharp Ichi next door in a whisper.


    "Isn''t it tidal time?


    Sharp Ichi looks up at the ad and spills a sarcastic grin.


    "Honestly... I''ve had enough of this duel. If you guys are going to go on with the murder club, I''m going on with it, but I''m starting to think we should lose this stuff."


    "If you don''t want to, you don''t have to go out with me."


    "I don''t hate being in that group. Garbage cleaning is also worth taking care of. But the very existence of a murder club..."


    Akeichi has never dared to think about it before, but it was only natural to be used by people who would just kill people and rejoice. Exactly the very existence that Akichi hates.


    "Are you the kind of verse that you''re in a murder club with me?


    "No way. I joined this organization first, and I''m much more active, right? I simply enjoy killing people as an artistic activity, so I don''t mind. I have no such good faith as you. [M] I''m willing to continue even if you quit. It''s a stop for a while, though."


    He was Ryujiro with a lot of ideas about how to find someone in his future activities in free murder because he can''t use a formalin-pickled president.


    "I''m ashamed to say, I wanted to be on the side of justice"


    Nagging, he pushed his glasses up with his index finger, Sharp Ichi said.


    "I know."


    "Just shut up and listen. Unlike epochs and comics, in reality the bad guys keep feeding the good guys their blood and satisfying their greed, and they rarely succeed or fail. Many people in this world are like some scraps of livestock."


    "No... I thought that might be too much to say..."


    "You''re not overstating it. The guests of the president pickled in formalin were right about that. That''s why I wanted to turn that schematic back. I thought I had acquired that power and authority, and I was clear in my heart. But... those with the same power and authority were meditating on my extermination. I''m a coward myself."


    "Two, let me tell you -"


    The always prolonged and serene Ryujiro becomes a rare and serious voice.


    "No matter what kind of organization the Murder Club is or what kind of person it belongs to, Akeichi, you''re just talking about sticking your beliefs through. Where do you need to worry? There is no contradiction. Are you drunk with yourself?


    "Become!?


    Forget about being on the train too, sharp one who shouts out unexpectedly. The gaze of the passengers who were nearby turns sharply.


    "Another thing - Sharp Ichi, by what you''ve done, the world has changed in a somewhat better direction. Harukichi, I''m pretty sure there were a number of people you killed who were saved. If they were alive, that would have made many human beings unhappy. Because those were the people. And one more thing."


    It''s not two, it''s three.


    "If you want to be beautiful, but you''re trying to escape, Akiichi, you''re a real coward."


    "It''s not like that...... My hands are already bloody."


    "Then why don''t you continue to use the Murder Club to achieve your justice and your doings while staining them with blood - Why are you telling me this now?


    ����


    Just in time, we get to the station where we plan to get off.


    "If you seem to be shaking, shouldn''t you still rest a little -?


    Ryujiro speaking as he walked toward the school, but sharp ichi waved silently and small for the first time.


    (It doesn''t suit my nature to say tight, but Akeichi wants you to say troubled equals, tight...)


    It was a relationship from a time when it could be called childhood taming. Therefore, he was Ryujiro, who knew both the temperament and the way to handle it.


    In the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, Midori discovers that, while browsing the Internet, the letters of the Murder Club have a big headline.


    "Sister Jun, the murder club is out. Wow?"


    Instead of a backstreet site, it was written in the magazine ad section of a topstreet site as a murder club.


    "Yeah, I know, and I knew this was gonna happen"


    Even if Midori calls me, Junko reacts calmly.


    "There are quite a few people in the homicide club who have seen it, and they''ve called me many times in the morning."


    "Do you want to make another radiation scene the other day?"


    "This time, unlike during a radiation disturbance, I''m not mad at you at anything, am I? Does that mean anything to you?"


    "Wow? You mean the erotic people in the ruler class of the shadows have nashi too?


    The question is what kind of negotiations Junko made, Midori thinks. Normally, from the ruling class, it is an unacceptable substitute, such as the existence of a murder club that threatens the lives of the people and, if known to exist, only causes noise.


    But without their cooperation, the existence of a murder club would not work either. Absolute help with power is absolutely necessary to leave it to control and allow murder to be allowed under restricted surveillance after exerting pressure not to let the police serve it.


    (Formalin-pickled president, no matter how many backstreets, is killing too many people - even in the backstreets it''s so unacceptable organization, but it''s only because there are so many people in power in the guests that their excessive murder is allowed - I mean, I don''t know if it''s reasonable to assume that Pure Sister prepared that in return)


    I don''t know what that pays off.


    "What deal did you make?"


    "That''s a secret. I''ll let you know when this game is over. We''re on our way to the end."


    "Heh... I don''t mind. Even if exposed to the public, it''s a delicious deal for the other side so that my pure sister doesn''t have to be mad at the greats..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with being exposed to the public. This is as good as the muscle says. Hey. I dare to think of a plan with holes and give my enemies a gap to play with, but there have been some things Mr. Van Damme has done to me, and this time I''ve tried to be a little serious."


    Seeing Junko with an invincible grin makes Midori look a little excited about what she''s serious about.


    3: 30 p.m. Six men were gathered in the new Azito of the luxury apartment.


    "That''s what we''re talking about today, isn''t it? Murder club, finally the world will know."


    Ryujiro smiles and cuts it out.


    Only Tablemill, among the six, was subjected to fierce anxiety.


    Takuma has also already heard about the commissioned murder. And the fact that Sanhei Kettle Hill, a freelance journalist I met yesterday, is the target of a commissioned murder.


    "I wonder what the magazine will say"


    "It would be nice if you were properly praised."


    I get the words of my shore husband, and Tsukiko is sarcastic.


    "The question is how far inside information is known. And how far will it be written? How much will be talked about as a result"


    Sharp Ichi said as he put his arms together and leaned against the window.


    "Can a homicide club be made public and still be a homicide club?


    "Even if it doesn''t go public, it''s strange that a homicide club can survive in the first place."


    Kishifu speaks of doubt, and Kiriko speaks of a proper dialogue.


    "Going to Target''s Kettle Hill Sanhei is after the magazine leaves."


    Ryujiro touches on the content of the next commissioned murder. Table grinding beats faster.


    "That works better in time. No matter what, they''ll be on guard."


    "What effect..."


    Knowing what the effect means, Akeichi puts up his face.


    "Don''t kill me if you can, but if you can''t, you have to seriously think about protecting the murder club."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "If you kill at that time, rather than the effect of showing it off, could it also result in a courageous journalist being extinguished and oil on an extra fire?


    Yu speaks out his dissent.


    "Mm-hmm, when they say that, they sure do. I don''t know if it''s going to work or if it''s going to be a serpent or if it''s going to fall."


    "You can''t kill me in the first place. At first, we were just talking about threatening you."


    "When threats don''t work, we''re talking about killing them."


    "I would disagree with killing. I thought you said you''d avoid it."


    Ryujiro, Akiichi, Tsukiko and Yu continue to argue that this is not the case.


    (What do I do...... Neither can betray you)


    In the meantime, one Takuma did not participate in the discussion and held one head.


    On his way home from his new Ajito, Yu called the dog owner to tell him about his interaction with his father yesterday.


    "So, tell me that the murder club is what you think..."


    "That fits."


    Yu was surprised by the words returned from the dog owner.


    ''No, don''t get me wrong. It wasn''t painful. There''s no way I would do that. I have Mr. Koji''s permission. It was originally a novel he wrote when he was a kid. The proposal itself is interesting, so I only got that fundamental part of the idea and made it my own novel and sold it. Mitsuji was happy to read it properly. "


    Listen to the dog owner, Yu flashes.


    "Hit me... Did the dog owner recommend realizing the murder club because it was your father who wrote it first...?


    "Oh, if I find out, I won''t. I had that prospect. ''


    The dog owner admits it softly with a tear-eyed voice.


    "I thought about how to get back to sanity, but it didn''t work."


    "Thank you. I can''t believe you thought that far..."


    "This is you. - I didn''t want to tell you. I kept my mouth shut because it might please you. I hope so, too."


    I see, Yu convinced me that he seemed like this man.


    "And... the Murder Club, it finally touched the public eye."


    Yu brings up the subject with Nori as if she were going to do a public story.


    "Well, it''s pretty much on schedule. It doesn''t have to be the same as the original, so we''re together in terms of enemies appearing. From here on in, we''re entering a carry-over."


    Dog breeders talk fun, but Yu, like a dog breeder, doesn''t feel like he can enjoy it.


    In the end, the ideal purpose that I had painted was such that I felt I could not achieve it, but therefore.

 851 29

    A few days later, the magazine sold contained fairly detailed information about the murder club.


    The rules of the membership, the level of membership How much is written, but not in any way on a matter. It concerns owner Junko Yukioka. Regardless, it doesn''t say that you can modify it with a multiple of level 5.


    "Being detailed so far is definitely a leak by a murder club member, or someone involved. The target will be the member''s traitor, and there will be contact."


    While all six were traveling by train to the home of Target''s pot hill Sanhei, Ryujiro said while reading the magazine.


    "Akeichi, if you don''t feel comfortable, don''t you have to come?


    Kuniko cares about Sharp Ichi and speaks up. When I looked sharply at him, he was clearly a face that came to mind, releasing a negative aura.


    "Instead of taking it personally, I don''t want to kill this accusating man clearly, and I''m even going to prevent you guys from trying to kill him. This man didn''t do anything wrong."


    We had already sporadically argued about the treatment of the target, and we were in agreement that we didn''t want to kill them all emotionally, but we kept rubbing them with what to do when there was nothing else to do but kill them, and finally we went to where the target was, in a way that kept us thinking until we were critical.


    "We''re leaving without a conclusion, but we should still make a clear decision here. Are you guys really convinced of this request murder?


    Seeing Sharp Ichi speak out against it, Table Mill was a little hopeful. I stayed lost, either way, but I might not have to kill you for this.


    "I don''t want to kill you either. I don''t care how many people are in our way, I can''t believe I killed them for that reason..."


    And, shore husband.


    "I''m an enemy rocking the stalls of a murder club, and it seems natural that you should be gone. But I disagree because dealing with killing can also lead to counterproductive effects. Otherwise, I think you can kill him. Well."


    Yu said. Even though he always looks grown up and cute, he rarely flattens out his radical remarks. In a gentle way, Kishifu feels scared.


    "Uh... I disagree"


    In anticipation of the three against the mood, Table Mill said modestly.


    "Has the opposition surpassed? You just have to give up."


    Ryujiro sees Kiko and laughs bitterly.


    "What we think of as'' permissible murder ''is our own rationale. But we care about that criterion, and we choose who we want."


    Tsukiko complains. It was a decision that she would have to kill eventually.


    "How can you two affirm this commissioned murder? I don''t know that way."


    With his hands on his glasses, Sharp Ichi alternates between Seiko and Ryujiro and asks.


    "Enemy."


    Tatsuko replies rustling.


    "Even if we don''t do it, someone else will kill us - I just want to say... but it may not be there either. Junko doesn''t seem to really want to deal with it."


    To Ryujiro, who uttered unexpected words, the other five look at Ryujiro in surprise.


    "What makes you think that?


    Akeichi asks.


    "If Junko really wanted to stop exposing journalists, he could have stopped them, too. Even if suspended leather ads didn''t make it in time, there should have been enough time to keep the magazine from publishing. There''s no way you can make a murder club or anything and have enough power to let them authorize you to kill. Or more violently, a print injunction or an immediate disposition of a magazine that can be done would be possible for Junko."


    "You mean you had a reason to dare let me swim, despite the survival crisis of the murder club"


    Hearing Ryujiro''s thoughts, Sharp One comes to that conclusion.


    "Maybe we''re being tested." It''s never happened before that Junko would bring such a request murder to us who usually choose him. "


    "Hmmm, I see..."


    "Why would you bother trying that?"


    Takuma was convinced by Ryujiro''s words, but Takuko was not convinced the other way around.


    "You can''t ask Junko for reason. I don''t know if I''ll even read it in depth. It could just be playful."


    And, Yu. Yu also felt like Ryujiro''s reading was a hit.


    "Let''s just get in the direction of not killing. So, if possible, let''s talk about the other side - and ask what we''ll do in the future. And -"


    It''s time to get off. The station is close, so Ryujiro forcefully sums up the story.


    "Apparently, some of these people want to work with journalists on the matter, and if you want to work with them, you just have to work with them"


    Looking over together, Ryujiro told him.


    1DK apartment, in the area formerly known as Tachikawa, in Euthanasia city.


    "Ryujiro said earlier that we even know where they are, and even if we don''t, someone else is going to kill us."


    In front of Target''s apartment, Yu said.


    "If you''re willing to kill Junko, we''re talking about"


    "Even if Junko doesn''t give instructions to kill, someone who''s going to kill him voluntarily may also show up"


    Ryujiro and Yu talk as they take the lead, standing in front of the door.


    "The plaque does say pot hill, but you''re in a dangerous position, yet you''re at home swallowing? Aren''t you supposed to hide yourself as a hotel or something?


    Suspicious.


    "It''s information via Junko, so I''m sure he''s here"


    Yu says, and pushes a dignified call bell.


    ''Which one?''


    There was a man''s voice from inside.


    "Uh, he''s from the murder club."


    "Don''t be grand."


    In a grand way, the table grins bitterly.


    "No hostility. I''d like to talk to you, so if you don''t mind letting me in. I think we can provide some information."


    ''Sounds like it''s not a prank. And he didn''t come to kill me. "


    That''s what I''ve been saying, the door opens after a while. Ryujiro reckons it took him a while to figure out if it was because he was wearing the chain countless times and it took him a long time to remove it.


    "Are you just a kid? And loose."


    A sharp middle-aged man showed himself from the inside. There is no particular reaction, even if it is confirmed that some of them are table-milled.


    "Ma, get inside. It''s a small place to put such a large number of people, and I can''t even serve tea."


    "Sorry to disturb you"


    Yu, Ryujiro and Kishifu make you hammer.


    Ryujiro looked inside the door and made sure his guess was correct. It has tons of keys and chains.


    "I have a lot to ask and say, but what should I tell you from"


    He goes inside, lowers his hips, and Sharp Yi squeaks.


    "First, let''s talk about why we''re supposed to be here and how we interacted before we got here. Is that all right?


    Ryuji took confirmation with his companions and then told Kettle Hill their position and thoughts.


    "I see. I heard there''s a lot going on inside the murder club too... But if you throw the request murder, are you all right?


    After listening to Ryujiro, Kettle Hill asks.


    "We''re splitting up a lot of ideas. I''m not going to take your side."


    And, Tsuko.


    "I want to help emotionally. But we don''t want to end up cooperating because we want to avoid situations where our people are exposed to crisis."


    Sharp Ichi tells him while maintaining the arm-wrapped and seated pose all the time.


    "Oh, I''m just like Akiichi."


    Table grinding, which I say modestly with one hand up. I''m pretending to be the first person to meet, but I don''t know where I''m going to bore out, so I try not to talk.


    "But you, you know, you can make fun of all that and try to stay home a lot. Junko has a leak about you, and it''s not weird when he kills you."


    A sharp one who tells you like you''re frightened.


    "Right. They know I sold the information. I was told it was a murder club earlier, and I''m stuck."


    That being said, Kettle Hill hasn''t even shown fine dust from the beginning, such as how surprised or cowardly he is. Someone with considerable courage and in the eyes of the six.


    "Are you saying some of the guys were circulating information over here? Whether you''re one of my people or someone from the publisher, there''s no way to make sure."


    Said Kettle Hill, not particularly in a state of crisis.


    "Junko probably doesn''t think we''re going to kill you either. They''re after something by engaging us with you. Earlier, Akiichi said it wasn''t weird when you were killed, but at least I saw that Junko didn''t care."


    Ryujiro describes his thoughts.


    "If you want me to dance on your hands, I guess so"


    Kettle Hill was spotting that too.


    "From my point of view, I thought the flow so far was too good. The story was going too smoothly. I was blessed with collaborators. And you''re here today, not willing to kill me. [M] Too many developments are happening that are convenient for me. It''s as if the anti-murder club forces are being created by the hands of the owner, Junko Yukioka himself"


    Listening to Kettle Hill, Tablemill was thinking about the rice knob and justice.


    (Maybe I was tailing Justice then, and showing up in front of Kettle Hill is one of those convenient things and Kettle Hill might be watching)


    That''s a total coincidence, and a tablespoon that spills a smile for just a moment.


    "There was no name for Junko in the magazine. That would be convenient for Junko."


    Sharp Ichi points it out.


    "I don''t particularly care about that area, and it''s what I expected. Even if Junko Suzuoka doesn''t turn her hand, her name is taboo in the apparent press, and she doesn''t have to turn her hand."


    "I see, have you thought too much"


    Hearing about Kettle Hill, Akeichi is convinced.


    "Other than you - no, how many other collaborators do you have? Some of the collaborators are members of the homicide club, right?


    sharp ichi asks.


    "I can''t say that on this occasion right now. Because there is no guarantee that you will be on my side. Well, I''ll just say a few elites."


    "At least what we''re going to do is ask. Instead of killing them, we need the proper souvenirs."


    Ryujiro says in a soft tone, but his eyes had turned to something sharp, unlike his usual.


    "I''m actually still thinking about it. I can''t speak here right now, but I have a few plans. But the plan hasn''t been clearly defined yet, so it wouldn''t make much sense to tell me. My fellow militants have already - or they''ve been around killing particularly untouched members of the murder club since before they met with me. That''s really all I can say right now."


    After taking into account the position of Ryujiro and the others, Kettle Hill spoke to the best of his ability.


    "Even if Mr. Kettlehill is still thinking about it, others will move, right? The effect in weekly magazines is going to spread everywhere, and others who are not comfortable with the murder club are going to move."


    "Well, that''s what I put in the street weekly magazine, so I''m glad you did."


    To Yu''s words, Kettle Hill smiles.


    "By the way, why are you guys in a swordswallowing organization called the Murder Club?


    Kettle Hill asked, smiling.


    "Because there are people who want to kill me."


    Tatsuko answers first.


    "Likewise......"


    With a dark flame in his eyes, the table grind tells him short.


    "Is it an artistic activity? Because you get the power and the right to kill people, you have to use it to lose it."


    Ryuji laughs and speaks in a bright tone. Kettle Hill slightly frowns.


    "I don''t know, so far, tour..."


    I can''t seem to tell you, shore husband.


    "I wanted to be on the side of justice"


    Sharp ichi says it in its past form without a coward. Hearing the sound of that bitter voice, overshadowing his hopes, he also perceives that there may have been something to indulge in.


    "Shall I say rebellion against society and affirmation of darkness? Ah. We must not deny the darkness of a man''s heart. You mustn''t deny to the dark clouds that evil is evil. That evil is, indeed, something in the world, and I wonder if you''re covering it up with a lid from above and sealing it up, and I think we need a place for evil liberation. Well."


    With a slightly prolonged way of speaking, Kettle Hill calmed down, not feeling the feelings, Luthanchmann or hope, but only certain beliefs lived in and talked his theories.


    Even though the appearance is a cute girl who looks good, she peels herself off and remembers such illusions as the darkness erupted from inside, Kettle Hill gazes at Yu.


    "Did I say something strange?


    "This guy''s scared to the eye. Why are you staring at Yu so much?"


    Yu with his little neck toward Kettle Hill and shore husband in a blaming tone.


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    I notice where I was staring at Yu, and Kettle Hill apologizes as a hack.


    (What is that...)


    Conscious of Yu, Kettle Hill was even sweating. I was feeling something unspeakable and disastrous from Yu, which I couldn''t do with just a medium-smelly claim.


    "I''d like to hear from you, too, that Mr. Kettlehill hasn''t consolidated a specific plan yet, but what''s his ultimate purpose? Ah? That''s clear on the boulder, isn''t it?


    Yu asks.


    "Naturally, it''s about crushing the murder club itself. It''s moving for that."


    Kettle Hill, who dares to bump the clear question, answers in a strange way.


    "What can you say you crushed it with? Are you just going to be inactive? Until all those who were part of the murder club, the operators, and those in power connected to the operators, are brought to justice under the law?


    "Oh... that was ambiguous"


    To Yu''s question, which was then bumped into, Kettle Hill spills a raging laugh. There was something wrong with the way I answered.


    "The minimum condition is to shut down the activity. Of course, if you can, I''d like to bring it to justice, but I don''t know if you see it that hard."


    "I see. Okay. Ah."


    Hearing the answer of the pot hill, Yu''s policy also solidified.


    That night, Yu called me at Ryujiro''s.


    "I need to talk to you about Mr. Kettle Hill"


    "Yes, yes, what is it -"


    While I generally wonder what the matter is, I''m glad you relied on yourself for once, and Ryujiro''s smile spills.


    ''I don''t care what happens to him, I think he''ll be an enemy we can''t overlook. Assuming Junko prepared it as an enemy, of course.''


    "I guess so."


    ''But at this stage, I want to wake up with a clearly non-hostile stance. And instead of coming into contact with Mr. Kettle Hill in the future and getting information inside the homicide club from here, I wonder if you want to know as much as possible about what''s going on over there?


    "I was going to. But I told you not to talk about it in front of the other four, so you called the nail, right?


    This is especially true of Akiichi and others, but there are certainly those in a mood near Kettle Hill.


    ''Yes. It''s about Ryujiro, so I thought maybe it would be okay, but still, just in case. And I thought maybe Ryujiro was spotting out what I was thinking, but I still thought I''d put it out in my mouth and tell him clearly -''


    "Thank you for taking the time."


    There are many parts that are communicated without words and confirmation, but it is nevertheless important to put them out in your mouth and make sure they are properly checked, because they are similar to each other''s thinking and the blood circle of your heads is good between them. If there is any discrepancy, it can be irrevocable.


    "Did you also object to killing Mr. Kettle Hill, Fake?


    There was one thing I didn''t know, so I''ll ask Ryujiro.


    "That seems to be true."


    In a swallowing tone, but Yu unequivocally affirmed.


    When he heard that, there was a discrepancy early on, Ryujiro grinned bitterly.

 852 30

    Two days have passed since Yuda visited the pot hill apartment to have a conversation.


    Junko received some murder experience in the form of recording and sending conversations with Kettle Hill and not fulfilling the kill but the enemy reconnaissance.


    With regard to the cooperative attitude to Kettle Hill, Junko told me to like it. However, he was clearly informed that he was prepared to take a hostile position with the murder club. Because of this, no one has spoken since then about the topic of cooperating with Kettle Hill.


    The day passes without any particular change. I began to see the name of the murder club all over the Internet, but it was never dealt with in TV news or other weekly magazines.


    There are not many connections between members of a murder club in the first place. There are people who come together on a group basis, but do not interact with other groups or individuals on a daily basis. No, at least it wasn''t in Yuda''s group.


    "Hey, Yu. Are you free tonight? I need you to hang out with me for a second."


    In front of a private Van Schools building, Koko speaks out graciously.


    "To what, sir?


    "My free murder"


    I lowered my face to Yu''s point of view, and Kuniko laughed at me horny.


    "You''re also interested in what kind of killing I''m doing, aren''t you?


    "Nothing else."


    "No, if I said that, you''d be done talking there."


    Unobtrusive, Yuko leans on her body.


    "I''m not interested, but I''ll go out with you. You want me to go out with you for a reason, don''t you?


    "Oops, boulders are my kindness. Bodhisattva Incarnation"


    He turns his hand on Yu''s shoulder, makes a gutsy pose with his other hand, and spreads Kaishin''s grin.


    (I kind of have a very bad feeling about it, but I''m also interested in what bad things happen)


    The median bad feeling is high. And this bad feeling of superiority will hit by brilliant.


    A branch of the president pickled in formalin. Shigemitsu Shigezaburo was summoned by Akino Kaori and took his feet.


    (I guess I can''t do it over the phone. Afraid of eavesdropping......)


    Some backstreet residents fear excessive eavesdropping. Especially when the police and central authorities tell unsavory stories, they assume that all telephone calls and online conversations are known to them.


    "I got a membership list for the murder club"


    When he saw his face, in the words told by incense, Shigezaburo found out why he called the eavesdropping nervously and directly.


    "If it weren''t for this first, we wouldn''t be talking. I can''t even crush it."


    "How did you get this? Is that all Junko Suzuoka knows?


    "No, there are others who know. Makoto Aizawa, for example. But of course, he didn''t tell me. I got this from the police."


    In the words of incense, Shiraishi Sanro is also convinced.


    Murder club not guilty of killing people. Murder club where the police never catch you. But in order for the police to miss them without catching them, or to release them immediately upon accidental arrest, they need to know all about the members of the murder club.


    "It means that there are also a large number of people inside the police who do not feel comfortable with the existence of a murder club. It''s no wonder. I was convinced there would always be someone to help me crush the murder club. And inside the police, an informant was quickly found. I''m sure they were asking for an opportunity."


    "I see..."


    "He even offered to work with me in a variety of ways, not just to provide information. Including the rough stuff. From the good sense of the police officers, our organization would also be quite angry, but now, most importantly, the existence of a murder club seems unacceptable. Well, I hope the police don''t have any more help. The police are incompatible with us."


    Shigezaburo witnesses the rare smile of incense on his mouth.


    (In the case of the example, is this person unable to sit on his stomach? I couldn''t help but be angry that I was being used by a murder club, too. There''s no way we can settle that.)


    The fact that incense motivated me to move this far also made Shiraishi Sanro feel reliable.


    "Let''s just say we''re going to get ready. Murder Club, our commercial enemy, Junko Yukooka''s commercial tool, which has been in conflict for years, and Dani, who used us to kill our guests. Let me crush it. And let''s put that on video, too, and sell it here. I''m sure I''ll be damned. Especially the guys who have been buying murder footage from Yukioka from the Murder Club, so be our guest."


    It is not for calculating the skin of raccoons that are not taken. Incense is convinced that the customer base around it always moves.


    "That''s painful"


    Four strands of Sanro laughing niggardly.


    "Now is your chance to be exposed in weekly magazines and making noise even on the street internet. When you''re ready, I''ll set you up at once. Prove it''s not an organization left to be hit by Junko Yukioka forever"


    Quietly burning his fighting spirit, Incense strictly declared.


    Snow Oka Laboratory - When Junko is in his room yasledding on the monster''s plastic model, he gets a call.


    "Hello."


    Answer the phone as you continue to work.


    "Junko, as I was told, I''ve been set up to flush the Murder Club roster to a formalin-pickled president. People who don''t like murder clubs in the police. And I flushed it from here."


    "Kurodo, stay thankful"


    The opponent was Ashiya Kurodo, a detective in the Backstreet Division. Junko smiles and says thank you.


    "When I finally say it, I don''t like it either. ''Cause you''re involved, and I''m begging you, I''m doing it missed, but if you''re just gonna kill a shithead who better be dead, anyway, it''s a rule that even innocent citizens are targeted for murder, and there''s a guy who''s actually killing them.''


    Kuro Dou talks to Junko in a very grumpy voice.


    "People like that, because True is around exorcising you, so give me a break. Besides, the murder club doesn''t last forever. Because I have plans to end it, and as part of that, I also had the formalin-pickled president flush out my membership list. Hey. Well, I didn''t originally plan on using a formalin-pickled president."


    Thanks to Ryujiro''s use of his organization for target selection, President Hormaline has been fiercely hostile, but Junko decided to incorporate and use the matter into his future plans as well. If the president pickled in formalin is going to crush the murder club, he can help us crush it to a certain extent from here on out.


    ''Though, you''re not even gonna crush it for real, are you?


    "If I really crumble, I don''t know what I''ve been talking about. To use the Murder Club, we''ll crush the mentions of the people we''ve been protecting, and we''ll make good adjustments around there. But in any case, the enemies of the murder club were going to make it. It''s more interesting to have more enemies."


    "For now... stop pissing us off. This is a really critical case. If the truth hadn''t killed them, I would have done it."


    When he threw it away, Kurodo hung up abusively.


    (Well... I wonder if Kurodo can be angry with you... No, you said you made the police themselves very angry. Next time I need to bring some souvenirs to the police...)


    He was pushed by the black-do sword screen, albeit over the phone, and was a pure child who reflected only a little.

 853 31

    Yu and Tsuko walk downtown at night. Yuko has been making suspicious phone calls since earlier, but Yu is concerned.


    "Sa, I wonder when. Uh, I''m kidding, this guy. He wants to hold JK for 20,000 now."


    Showing the holographic display in front of his face, looking at the facial photographs in line and the time amount, Miko is looking for something.


    "Are you prostituting?


    "No way. Just shake it. And this is my prey."


    Asking straightforwardly, Yuko replied with a laugh. In that answer, Yu also understood.


    "So, do me a favor, come on. I''ve been using it this month to the limit of free murder. You didn''t kill one of them anyway, did you? I was wondering if you could use it for me while I''m free."


    "You mean kill me instead. Ah?


    "If you don''t like putting your hands down, I''ll kill you, so why don''t you use Yu''s extra murder frame and decide that Yu killed you? Right? Wish."


    When he turned to Yu''s side because of the cancer, he asked for both hands together.


    "If you have special circumstances, you can''t help it... just this once?


    You''re a sighing gentleman, but you don''t seem to have such a hard reason for Koko.


    "All right, let''s make it this one. ''Cause he''s the worst looking, most crumby, and he seems to have money."


    Koko, who was snooping through the display, determines the prey and sends a message to the other person to acknowledge it. He was the one who had presented his photograph first and had an unspecified number of men present his face photograph and gold.


    "Are you killing a guy buying a girl? I can''t stand it until next month, can I?


    "Me, when I got frustrated and mentally unstable, I couldn''t help but kill him"


    Yu was the one who asked with the nuance of what the circumstances were, but the answer from the mouth of Yu Zi returned, and Yu opens his mouth in half for about a few seconds.


    "Aren''t you addicted to murder? Ah... What would you do if the murder club disappeared?


    "Gone? Well, there are accusations of pot hills, and they could suck. If that happens, I won''t rely on the murder club and I''ll keep sneaking up on you so you don''t find out."


    I shrugged my shoulder, smiled and said it clearly.


    Then the two move to the Love Hotel. In Japan today, there are no strict controls on underage sex. Rather, it is enough to be recommended as a measure of childlessness.


    Is it a set myself? Did you sneak up on yourself and send your own pictures? What am I supposed to do when a man comes? Questions such as these were raised successively Yu, but Tsuko didn''t say anything, and without thinking deeply, we come to the conclusion that we should do nothing and stay appropriately blurred.


    In a simple interior room, two waiting for the other man. Tsuko was tense and talked about a lot of the props he had in the room, but Yu just nodded with a careless face.


    Eventually, a man chosen by Tsuruko came to the room.


    The age is about mid to late twenties. I can tell that the suit you''re wearing is obviously a brand thing that looks like it''s going to cost you money. However, the inner flavor is as if it is not sophisticated, and it is a man dressed in so-called clothes. What bothered Yu most of all was the poor physiologically inaccessible phase before the good and bad appearance.


    "Ooh ho. Wow, a big winning day for two of these cute kids."


    A man who crawls his gaze at Yu and Tsuko, has a nasty grin that seems to favor him, and makes a disgusting backvoice. Even when he saw it, he had a smile and a loving laugh, but Yu became a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "Uh oh, could you give me your name and national number? Ah? There''s been some nasty swings of violence and money treading down lately, so I just want to check it out."


    You''ll feel something running and pull it off your spine in a cat voice like the usual bastard would never say.


    "Oh really? So that''s blacklisted. My name is..."


    (Huh...?


    I was curious about the characteristic surname the man had spoken, but Koko didn''t seem to care, so I didn''t say anything.


    "Yu, please"


    "Yes."


    I perceive you''re being urged to file a murder application, and Yu sends an application.


    (Permission can take a lot of time to get off, but I guess I''m going to keep this guy waiting until then)


    Maybe he''s just sending an application and killing it before permission comes down, Yu reckons. Junko tells me a lot of members like that. I also heard from Takuma that he has quite a few things to kill before he gives permission.


    "Oops, a little flower picking"


    (Eh... no...)


    Yuko drops herself off alone with a man and goes to the bathroom, and Yuko gives it even more relief. I could still put up with Tachiko because she was with me, but it wasn''t something I got left alone with a man.


    The man stopped by Yu''s side. Then he sits next to me, and Yu gets all hairy.


    "You''re so cute. That tall kid over there is cute too, but you''re cuter - or much cuter than a lousy idol"


    While praising Yu for his appearance, he tries to reach out and touch him while gently sliding himself away.


    When Yu paid the man''s hand reflexively, the man liked Yu''s reaction the other way around, spreading a sloppy grin, while covering each body with Yu.


    "Hey, are you new to this? Wow, that''s a nasty reaction, isn''t it? Hehe, aren''t you screwing with me today?


    Close and rough breath, drooling to salivation, the limits of Yu''s patience were crossed.


    "Let me turn it off for a second."


    "Hmm?"


    A man surprised by the meaning of Yu''s words.


    "Is that...?


    The man immediately felt that a change had taken place in his body. The excitement and the nagging of the lower body blew away somewhere. It''s like that chilled feeling right after ejaculation. Libido disappeared.


    "I got rid of my libido"


    Though you wouldn''t know if I told you, Yu tells you what you did.


    "It''s just..."


    Koko, returning from the bathroom, saw that the man was in a superior covered state, and solidified.


    "Hey..."


    Walking to the man early enough in his angry shape, he swings his long legs and hits the side of the man.


    Even the directly kicked upper arm and its inner ribs are crushed, and even the man''s body is blown wide, hitting his back against the wall with half a spin and a rust.


    "You can never forgive me for touching my superiority...!


    Koko walks over to the man who fell into depression. If I left you two alone, I would have been good at wondering if you didn''t envisage a situation like that.


    Koko then rides the man''s body and beats him everywhere. Whenever a single shot is struck with the suspicion of a purely fortified modified tamarind, severe internal bleeding occurs, rupturing the gut and shattering the bone.


    "Nozutsu..."


    He gently asks for help as he is beaten, but looking into his superior eyes, the man despaired.


    Because in those eyes, staring at themselves to be beaten to death, there was nothing to fear, pity, contempt or contempt. I had very normal eyes. Because I just stared, seemingly devoid of any emotion. That''s why I despaired.


    Eventually the man''s body will cramp into strange shape, but Tsuko still won''t stop hitting him. At the point where the cramps also stopped, Koko finally rose away from the man and exhaled heavily.


    "Look at this. Ugly Tsura is getting uglier and uglier, and oh, I feel good about this already. Seeing the ugly death face of an ugly man makes it really scary"


    Blood returns to his clothes and face, and a smile of Kaishin.


    "Mr. Tsuko, you killed him even though you still had permission to apply, right?


    "Fair enough. There are rarely people who don''t get permission to apply. I mean, I''ve never seen a case like that."


    Yu spoke up, but Tatsuko didn''t go through with it.


    "Oh, I don''t think so."


    "Huh?"


    Yu pointing to the display projected into the air. I did make sure that the letter "not allowed" was shown, and Kuriko, who was in a good mood, blushes.


    "Why not? That''s not weird. Don''t let a man come and buy a woman be an important person you shouldn''t kill."


    "Even if you complain to me like that..."


    "Sorry. But this is absolutely crazy, so let''s call Junko and complain"


    "No... even if I complain to Junko..."


    Yu speaks with a mute face to Yu Zizi, who calls with a squeaky face.


    "Ah, Junko. I didn''t get anything through the application. Yeah, because I''ve never done this before, and I killed him on the way to waiting for permission to apply. Huh, punishment? Wait a minute. I really need you to find out if it was a mistake not to get off this application permit. Uh, what''s your name? - Yeah. Yeah...... Hmm? Ha!? Because he''s the governor''s son!? Regardless of the governor himself, he won''t allow himself down to his son, or whatever it is, the senior citizens of that privileged class clan. Besides, he''s a shithead like a high school girl buying, and I''m glad I decided I could kill him!


    At the end of the day, she was a little hysterical, and Taeko got angry and hung up the phone on the way.


    "Did Junko have such an inconvenient stubborn personality? Unbelievable."


    When she squirms with a face such as no one to be angry with, Kiko kicks frustrated and kicks the face of the body rolling on the floor.


    "I''ll call you too."


    Now Yu calls Junko.


    "Eh. I''m with Mr. Tsuko right now, but since Mr. Tsuko''s right to murder this month was at his limit, he filed for murder for me. You can''t do this, either, Junko, right? But..."


    "Hey, hey, you can''t possibly do that -"


    Junko makes a bitter laugh over the phone.


    "But it didn''t say that was against the rules, did it? Besides, Mitsuko murdered the subject before his permission came down, furiously considering that I was about to be attacked. This is on the rules, so it can be seen as a murder, right? It would be helpful if you could interpret that."


    ''Mm-hmm... that''s sort of true, but this has turned out to be a mess...''


    Junko also seemed to be in trouble.


    ''Well, if I can handle it well, I''ll handle it... I feel like something is about to happen. I''m not ready for that either. "


    So Junko hung up.


    "Death must be equal. Wasn''t that the murder club for that?


    After hanging up the phone, Tsuko shrugged with a face that seemed out of his mind.


    "I... hate everything. I like the guys at the murder club and Junko, but I hate everything else. The charm is... in an unfortunate situation where no one but me knows how to die miserably in a corner of society, but no one knows that, and everyone lives happily ever after. That''s annoying."


    "That''s an odd encounter. I hate this world too. Especially when people are jealous and hate that they''re happy to be alive. But what I hate most is the socialists who embrace this society as such."


    "You did."


    From Yu''s mouth, I heard the same words several times before. So Tsukiko can forgive me gently.


    (That''s why I wanted to create a murder club in real life. That''s one of the reasons)


    He didn''t speak to his voice, Yu added.


    "Dead bodies, shall we erase them? Ah?


    "It''s okay, if you leave me alone. If you find out you''re dead trying to buy a woman, the world will know about the crumbs on this guy, and it feels like you''re going to have to hurt the guy and relatives you''ve been with in your lifetime, not to mention a scandal if you''re the governor''s son, and you don''t have to. Oh, take a picture from here and send it to the publisher anonymously. Let''s also flush it online. Yeah, yeah."


    With that said, I''m totally in the mood for the hitherto sinking Koko, and I start taking pictures of the slaughtered corpse.


    "Please keep it skewered properly. I mean, I think you should turn it off extra..."


    Yu sighs in the mood of giving up. At this time, Yu will regret that he should have handled the body forcefully, ignoring Tsuko.

 854 32

    The scandalous news that the governor''s son would be slaughtered by the other woman in an attempt to buy or rape him began with anonymous bulletin boards and SNS, in the form of image postings by throwaway accounts.


    After the grotesque corpse pictures are posted everywhere, the police head to the Love Hotel in the form of confirmation of his body.


    And before the press gets under pressure, they get into the press system. Powers to the extent of ostensibly politicians cannot do much, such as pressure on the press, but using illegal means does not mean that it is not possible at all. But if you press ahead before the pressure comes on, it''s this one. The fact that information is available online earlier is also a chase for the media in this case.


    But naturally, when it comes to murder clubs, which involve far more powerful powers than ostensibly politicians, etc., they are untouchable. Although one magazine published it thoughtfully a few days ago, no other news agency has tried to touch it. Things like how things are going.


    The next morning, both in the sports newspaper and on the news program, it is reported that the son of Governor Taryan Tsukuba (Gumi Hidan) was killed. He was found dead in a Love Hotel and was also exposed to everything he was trying to buy a high school girl.


    And then it was daytime, and the governor of Tsubasu Review held an emergency meeting. On live broadcast, it was shown.


    "My son was murdered by a member of the murder club! I don''t report to you that I know every media outlet, but this is where homicide club members work!


    On live broadcast, a bald old governor screaming in tears.


    "Are you all aware of the existence of a homicide club? As some of you know from online rumors, the Murder Club is real! People in a murder club are allowed to commit murder in disregard of the law! You may not believe it, but that kind of privileged person exists in Japan today! My son was murdered by them, so the killer will never be caught!


    "Ugh... the name of the murder club is on TV news at last. Besides, it''s a live broadcast, from the mouth of a person in a position called the governor. Isn''t this something amazing?


    Midori, who was sitting alongside Junko and watching TV in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, says in a slightly exciting mouthfeel.


    "Ahhhh... this is what happens, so I left the prominent traders and their insides out of the box."


    Hands behind your head, Chunko grinning bitterly.


    "What did the governor do out of his mind after a while, is give back the idea that his stupid son was murdered trying to buy into prostitution?


    "Hmm, maybe that too, but I wonder if it''s to keep the conversation flowing and the support rate going. If only the news of a child buying a girl would make it a scandal for the governor, but if you also showed an attitude of exposing and fighting the existence of a murder club, you would retain a little face and support -"


    "Heh, you mean to use it for your own good, not for a return of interest. That''s not a politician."


    "Isn''t there a child''s revenge at first? Even politicians aren''t all cold-blooded people. Still, I feel this accusation has a strong nuance for me."


    "That''s right."


    Even when I saw the governor crying without himself or the world in front of the press, I could only see him crying a clear lie, a pure child and a mistletoe.


    There was another visitor at Sanhei''s apartment in Kettle Hill. Visiting today are two comrades, Lyssuzume and Haunted Town Justice. Yet another, to be visited.


    "It was an unexpected development, but the effect of Mr. Kettlehill''s accusation in a magazine beforehand is also significant."


    Refers to the meeting of the governor during the day, justice says. Topics on the net are now the meeting of the governor''s tears and the homicide club.


    "Even though I''m left to luck, this kind of lucky chain action can happen, so every hand I can hit is something I can hit. You think I''m gonna make a basement that''s easy to get lucky with?"


    I didn''t particularly pride myself on hearing the pot hill dialogues that spoke pale, and justice came with the word hundred wars smelting in the back of my brain. I wonder if the man in front of me is quite crooked around the training ground.


    "It also seems like a good breeze is blowing, but I don''t know how the enemy will move with this. Do you want to dive in for a while or do you want to put your back in and resist? Usually the former, but given the character of the owner, the latter can also be present"


    "Definitely the latter"


    To the words of Kettle Hill, the lysuzume says it as if it were an arm-wrapped pose. I''ve been in this pose ever since I got here.


    "That''s the kind of woman I''ve looked into as far as someone named Junko Yukioka. Besides, he''s from the U.S. Party. Sticky. You better be ready."


    "Right."


    Regardless of the rice, Pot Hill listens to the opinions of the rice squirrels.


    That''s when the ringing bell rings. The raid is also alarming, and the lying beard sets up.


    It''s me.


    "Open Now"


    Reacting to the voice across the door, Kettle Hill opens the door.


    What showed up was a beautiful little boy about junior high.


    "Aizawa Makoto. I''m counting as a combat personnel at once. We''ve already buried many of our homicide club members, especially the nasty ones, in the dark."


    Towards justice, Kettle Hill introduces the boy. But I already know him. When I met with Reisuzume at the lab, I really met him.


    "And it is also near Junko Yukioka. I mean, I don''t like what she does, so she joined this faction. They also provide a lot of information."


    After further introduction to Kettle Hill, justice surprised the boulders. I''m also surprised that people in that position are on our side, but I''m also surprised that Pot Hill trusts them.


    "Regards,"


    "Say hello."


    Justice and Truth with short greetings.


    Then the four of them had a conversation about the governor''s meeting for a while, but eventually touched on the six members who had visited the other day at Kettle Hill.


    "I''ve been following the back streets, and I''ve been deeply involved with the residents of the back streets, and I''ve seen many types. So whether you''re a backstreet dweller or not, you can see that this guy is just stretching out and he''s supposed to be on the street, or even the backstreet dweller is going to fall on the backstreet sooner or later."


    Mainly aware of the truth, Kettle Hill was talking.


    "Four of those six are attributes on the face. Even if you belong to an organization called the Murder Club. But...... that kid named Ryujiro Suzuki is different. That''s a completely backstreet attribute."


    "I think so too."


    I really know about Ryujiro. That boy, who was always loving and had somewhere where he seemed to have reached an age disproportionate, was seen as the type that would not fit on the surface no matter what.


    "What about the other one?


    Justice asks. I was anxious that it might be table mill.


    "It would be Dawn Yu"


    Before Kettle Hill spoke, turning ahead and saying the truth, Kettle Hill nodded with a strange look on his face.


    "I... am going to be confident in the eyes of seeing people. I''ve seen a lot of people. There were many very distinct personalities, especially in the back streets. And very rarely even in such back streets, I see a clue that I don''t think of myself as a person, a demon or a monster. Yes, like your lord Junko Yukioka... I also felt something of the same quality in the child named Yu. Something bottomless... I got that impression, like someone who had to be in the shape of a person."


    "It''s not that big of a deal, but I feel like I care too. You look like that, you''re a cutter inside."


    Truth is, I don''t tell you why I care, in front of the pot hills. Junko obviously regards Yu as a special member. Sometimes the person tells me that he preferred to establish a murder club, and it can be taken for granted, but it is the part where he is truly most concerned about what kind of interaction he has had with Junko and for what purpose he has created such an organization.


    Four hours after the governor''s meeting. The usual faces of the 4: 30 p.m. Murder Club group, when the sun slanted, were gathered in the luxury apartment to Azit.


    It is already known among the six that the Governor exposed the existence of the Murder Club on live broadcasts, and that its origin was last night''s revelation of Mitsuko.


    "I talked to Junko, and he blamed me for the special measures."


    And, Yu reports.


    "Shouldn''t I blame you?


    Kuniko stares at the sarcastic sharp one.


    "Don''t treat things the same way you lend them easily. Did you become addicted to murder?


    I take that gaze flat, and Akeichi says it off.


    "Shit, yes, yes, I''ll reflect. I won''t do it again. Is this it?


    Apologize without any shards of sincerity, and face Pupu sideways.


    "What happens now..."


    "What happens..."


    I look anxiously at each other, Takuma and Kishifu.


    "I''m worried about what''s gonna happen, but we have to figure out what we''re gonna do."


    Yu says as he sees Ryujiro. The other Ments are watching favorably.


    "That, of course, will be looking good for a while. I''d rather not move so badly right now."


    "It''s a tough call."


    Rather, it was the only one that I thought was with Ryujiro when I heard Yu''s words.

 855 33

    Yu and Tsuko were having a conversation on the train when they returned from Ajito to their home. Already in the evening, the number of people is slightly higher.


    "You were told yesterday that you were superbly addicted to murder. That''s a little overwhelming. He told me sharply, but he''s okay."


    Spilling a bitter laugh, Sachiko says.


    "I''m sorry I said too much"


    "Yeah, it''s okay. That''s what it was like, actually. Something desperate... it did feel possessed. I know I''m abnormal. Reasonably..."


    Kuriko sighs heavily.


    "So, I''m shocked by the boulders, even the blunt ones, for causing this important thing. But... honestly, some feelings are scuffy, aren''t they? Well... I don''t intend to do this on purpose, and I''m willing to weigh myself as much as I can in the future, but I''m anxious."


    It is a rare and shady face to speak of for a pigeon.


    "Are you anxious that you won''t be able to restrain yourself? Ah?


    "Yeah, I''m going to do it impulsively again if it gets harsh. Hey...... Yu"


    It turned out to be a face that came to mind, Sachiko said.


    "Will you keep an eye on me so that I don''t run wild with my control no longer working?


    "I refuse."


    As for Yuko, it was a sincere and desperate request, but Yu refused with great regret.


    The look on his face is strong. But Yu''s expression doesn''t change at all.


    "I''m not a guardian, even if I''m a friend of Mr. Tsuko''s. Are you telling me to stay with Mr. Sumiko all the time? Of course, when I''m on your side, I''ll stop you."


    "Oh well... that''s right"


    The tenacious look on his face soothed.


    "You were too sweet, me. Sorry."


    "Sounds good enough to be sweet. But Tsuko-san seems to be delicate."


    "No, it''s a bit clear to say that..."


    Even more unforgiving words are uttered after the apology, and the look on the face of Koko is drawn.


    "Who are you kind to? You look like a grown-up all the time, but you have a solid core, you have a clear brain, besides that membership level, and you''re a backstreet person?


    "At the time of joining the murder club, it''s like being halfway back street, but before that, it seemed like it was surface street"


    Yu answers Tsukiko''s question very carefully.


    "Something instead... a lot of things aren''t normal, are they? Don''t ask me any more."


    I thought it might be something Yu didn''t want me to touch, and Tsuko interrupted the conversation and opened the display on his phone.


    "Mmm...... Hey, this..."


    Opening a breaking news site, Kuniko muttered while gently urging her fingers to see the display.


    Yu peeked in, and there was a tellup showing "Emergency Bulletin, Qu Sleep Review Tai Lian City Governor Suicide".


    "There''s also a suicide note. But suicide at this time?


    "This is very easy to understand..."


    Yu didn''t even believe as much as Dew that it was truly suicide, etc.


    Justice, rice zume, kettle hill, true four had been in conversation for quite some time to discuss what to do in the future, but along the way, I learned of the governor''s suicide on TV news, and the conversation turned to you.


    "The governor was murdered. It''s impossible to kill yourself at this time."


    Whatever you think, it''s normal, but I thought that people on the street might not be able to make that obvious judgment either, and I said the truth clearly in my mouth.


    "Did you kill Junko Yukioka? Make the murder club a rose belly."


    The kettle hill turns to the true and asks, but shakes the true haze.


    "There''s no way that guy would kill for such a tiny motive. I wouldn''t make it look like a suicide, even if it was the way I killed it, and if it was enough to kill it, I''d use it as an experimental bench. It was probably the real rulers of this country who killed them."


    "What is a true ruler..."


    To true words, righteousness moaning with a shuddering face. Cartoon meshed unrealistic phrase, but the truth is clearly out with certainty.


    "In most countries around the world, there is a ruling class that never appears on the tabular stage. Sometimes they control one country, they manage across many countries, and there are multiple ruling factions mixed together in one country. It seems that the history of mankind has always been like being under these guys'' control. Yukooka was so kind with these guys that he could use radiation all over the city and make a murder club or something."


    What True has just said is the first story I have heard, not only of rice knobs and justice, but also of pot hills familiar with the back streets.


    "Why did that true ruler make the governor look like a suicide and kill him?


    Ask while the lyszme is in an arm-wrapped pose. I''ve been in this pose ever since I got here.


    "It''s show and sanction. Momentum that killed my body, probably because it rose the existence of a murder club. From here on out, it''s my guess, but I think there''s probably some other reason for the murder club to be in trouble than to be torn apart for the ruling class, which, when torn apart, just causes confusion to the country. Otherwise, I won''t do it this far."


    True to think that there would have been something to gain in the ruling class as well at the point of making them admit something like a murder club and work the effort of rubbing off and pressure. Junko had them admit the murder club in exchange.


    "Let''s gather some information and then sort it out"


    That''s what Kettle Hill urges, and Justice, True, and Kettle Hill each go online to gather information. Rise and shine remain in an arm-wrapped pose.


    "Look at that. Not only from the front street, but in the back street, besides me, they showed up that they were hostile to these guys and started hunting."


    Truth finds new information first and shows it to the four of us.


    It was a site named ''Homicide Club Hunting''. Naturally, it is a backstreet site.


    "What the..."


    Justice groans. It was a site where all the names of the members of the murder club were lined up and each had a prize on it. Membership levels are not noted, but with regard to previous combat and homicide, data are recorded. The more they are, the more prizes they are put on.


    "Is the operation a formalin-pickled president?"


    True shrugged. If it''s the work of his organization, which is attributed to the murder club, I can snort.


    "Of course I''m on it, too. Fine."


    Peek into the display from behind true, check your name on the members list, and rice tickle snorts satisfactorily.


    "I beat up a backstreet free starter or killer, and I put that on video and sold it... As usual? Well, Yukioka does something similar."


    As an entertainment provider in the back streets, nothing is wrong, but I am truly skeptical of how many killers will agree to fulfill it under the conditions of filming and flushing the scene of the killing.


    "This... we''d better hold off for a while. No, it''s natural to get ready under the water, but it''s better to turn around a little to see how things are going now that this is happening. I''ll leave it to these people, the President pickled in formalin. If you poke it bad now, it could be harmful here too"


    "Now is the idea of opportunity, but be careful."


    I really didn''t understand what Kettle Hill was thinking.


    "If a formalin-pickled president is going to attack from behind, why don''t we attack from the surface at the same time?


    "In the gap being attacked from the back, this one will be ready for immediate execution of the next plan. I won''t make it negative, and I''ll take advantage of this situation. I''m not wasting it."


    "I see..."


    I don''t think it''s true, but I really thought it was the pot hill idea. I feel used to it.


    On the train home from Ajito, Ryujiro and Akiichi also confirmed the homicide club hunt for the President pickled in formalin.


    "Ooh, you can say this is a crisis in the survival of the murder club. I didn''t expect enemies to boil at the same time."


    Ryujiro says with a pleasant smile as he looks at the special murder club hunting site, shown on the display.


    "Didn''t the formalin-pickled president see it as easy to do because of this timing, and make a move? I might have been prepared in advance."


    Says Akiichi.


    "Definitely not - Junko, what are you going to do about it?"


    "Sounds like fun..."


    Sharp One looks at Ryujiro in a frightened mood.


    "What? Aren''t you having fun? This situation."


    "If this makes you lose your people, nothing''s gonna be fun, okay? That''s what crisis means."


    "So is that. We''ll be fine. Let''s do our best not to miss a single one."


    Sharply pointed out with a true face, Ryujiro''s smile did not break.

 856 34

    President pickled in formalin. A room in a branch. Senior executives Kaori Akino and Shigeru Shigemitsu have each projected a holographic display in front of them to confirm their reaction to the opening of a special murder club site.


    Just two hours after the launch of the special murder club hunting site. Backstreet related anonymous bulletin boards were a totally big topic.


    Seeing the reaction on the display, Shiraishi Sanro laughs at the garlic.


    "That''s a huge response. Naturally."


    Murder club that is currently making public noise. A formalin-pickled president who declared himself dignified in hunting for it. There''s no way the residents on the back street are dull with this.


    "So, has anyone named themselves for fighting a murder club? That''s the problem."


    Incense asks calmly.


    "Eh... that''s not at all yet. Well, it''s only been two hours."


    I can''t seem to tell you, Sanro Shiragi.


    "But... I played quite a bit of money, and I wish I could come alone..."


    "It''s a failure to set up a counter. Unless you have a Sakura, it''s hard to apply."


    The special site points to the installation of a counter describing the number of people who named the bounty hunter, Incense said.


    "And you won''t be able to stream it with video. In rare cases, there are end-of-life shoppers who can take on even on those terms, but most of them don''t want to be flushed, such as when they''re working."


    "Oh, really..."


    "Basically, we don''t shoot, but the good guys still change to a more reward-plus route. You succeeded in getting attention, but you failed a little in the way you called for recruiting. I got greedy. It''s my failure."


    It was incense that made me feel like tongue-beating, but I don''t even want to show that kind of behavior in front of junior senior executives, so I''ll be patient.


    "We''ll just have to collect them directly here. Try to hire killers from abroad."


    That said, incense quickly got to work on a search for an overseas armed killer.


    "Junko... I don''t know what we''ve been protecting the Murder Club for."


    The content of the phone call I received from Junko was anxiety and complaining about the current situation.


    At the request of Junko, the opponent is one of the Fixers of this country, who, under a deal, worked to tolerate the existence of a murder club. Due to the combination of various positions, it is advantageous to suppress various organizations and government agencies.


    "It means the end is near. It''s time to finish, and I don''t think there''s anything in the way of the plan, huh? The last thing I planned to do was make enemies that would be an obstacle to the murder club for sorting. Well, the governor made it public, the entry of a formalin-pickled president, that was unexpected around here."


    Junko returns it like that with no food on his face.


    "By the way, did you instruct String Spiral to kill the governor?


    "No way. There''s no way I''m gonna do that. In the first place, I don''t want anyone in my position to instruct me. This kind of thing seems to be for someone in a much lower position to execute at their own discretion without asking for judgment up there. Whatever the circumstances, the fussy exchanger (Haribote), regardless of his position, deserves the reward, so that''s all we''re talking about. It happens automatically. ''


    The person on Junko''s phone has a variety of faces. He was the head of a witchcraft school landlord who served as a spiritual defense for hundreds of years, was also one of the top executives of Backstreet Central, the Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure, a figure who also reigned as one of the true rulers of this country - the White Fox String Spiral.


    ''I hope it works out ahead. Anyway, a good member of the murder club should try not to die. If it was, could we finish the murder club right now, before the damage happens?


    "So this is the last sort. Survivors are the best."


    "Uh, say that, the truth is, Junko just wants to play, ''cause I''m a good spotter."


    Says String Spiral in a tear-eyed voice and way of speaking. According to stories I heard from tired people, this has been the case for a hundred and sixty years.


    "I have feelings for anxiety, but I will fulfill my promise exactly, and prioritizing my play until I break my promise... I''ll do it my way, but don''t worry, I won''t this time."


    "Eh, if you say that the way you say it, you don''t trust me at all"


    "I may take some trouble from now on, but String Spiral said you wouldn''t do anything to undermine it."


    "I hope so. Ma, I don''t want to complain too much because I''m entertaining you too, but I seem relieved to find that I can still afford Junko. Bye ~. Bye ~ ''


    "I haven''t heard that in a long time."


    Junko groaned bitterly after the string screw hung up the phone.


    As Tablemill walked through the downtown area of the perfect town night, he discovered a familiar figure.


    "Is that it? Hey, shore husband"


    Takuma, who left Ajito, shopped in the perfect town and then wanted to go home, finds her shore husband walking a little further away and speaks up.


    But Shore husband doesn''t respond. Despite the obvious distance the voice can reach.


    On the contrary, he walks as if he were not here in his heart. Seeing it makes me wonder.


    (Is he really Shore Husband? The atmosphere is completely different. It''s like someone else. Are you sick or something? Or was it something shocking, too?


    Seeing the strange shore husband obviously, the table grind counts with this.


    Shosho husband did not try to come in front of the table mill, he broke on his way and went right into the candoville where he was on the sidelines.


    Takuma, concerned, sneaks after her shore husband and enters Candoville herself.


    Shore husband going to an unpopular place in the building.


    (Huh...? Here...)


    Takuma knows the place, too.


    As Kishifu heads to the wall, he opens a lid lined with buttons that open a secret staircase leading down to the basement, typing in his password. Eventually a slice enters the wall and the stairs open.


    (To the Snow Oka Institute......? What are you doing?


    I was interested, but found it difficult to follow any further on the boulder, and Takuma left only doubts and went outside Candoville.


    Yu, who returned home, was dining opposite his father''s optical order. My father just woke up.


    "Dad, you look good lately."


    Yu speaks with a bright voice and expression.


    "Oh, you''re feeling great now that you''re here a lot."


    Wonderfully said light next. Yu knows why.


    "Oh...... sorry. I''m supposed to live this way. As a normal father, I had to treat him well, but I gave it up..."


    "Don''t say any more. Aye. Because you seem to be doing well, but I don''t want to get sick again."


    I feel disturbed by my daughter''s voice, and the light next looks frightened.


    "Sorry...... but I really think it was bad"


    (All lies......)


    Yu didn''t believe my father''s words at all.


    (I''m fooling myself, not me, by showing my daughter that it''s bad for once, too. You''re lying to yourself and deluding yourself into running away because you don''t want to admit you''re a really bad person. That''s what my father is)


    The essence of the Father is a superior who is discerning everything.


    "Oh yeah..."


    Second, the optical order of view of the calendar.


    "Tomorrow is... Mother''s day of life..."


    "What is that?


    My father''s verbal reaction, Yu utters a chilled voice. I also did recognize that the light next time there was anger in his eyes.


    "Yu... can''t you forgive me for my mother yet?


    "He''s a traitor who''s flimsy and vulnerable."


    Optically asked hesitantly Next, Yu returns a reply that is not even oblivious.


    "I ran away from dying and didn''t think about us."


    "I want you to forgive me one day. Otherwise, your mother would be pathetic, wouldn''t she?


    Yu rounds his eyes to that word by a soft voice from the next light mouth.


    (Is this word a lie that falsifies itself? Or your father''s true intentions?


    He was always a good man who was going to spot the light next mind, but all this time he couldn''t tell, and then he kept eating silently.


    "You formalin-pickled president. I wish I was somewhere else."


    The dog owner grumbles abominably when he sees a special homicide club hunting site.


    (Shall I crush it)


    I thought so for a moment, but I immediately change my mind.


    "Let''s see how it goes now, or interfere to some extent... well, you''re looking at Yu''s arrangement. This is her stage."


    And the formalin-pickled president also stood on that stage, so the dog owner decided on his mind to keep him as much as possible from the sleeve of the stage to the backup.


    25, let''s join the murder club and play. End of story.

 857 Three Preambles

    When Dawn Yu was in sixth grade, her mother Dawn and Evenko committed suicide.


    From a year and a half ago, his father Dawn Light The next spirit grew worse and worse, and Evening Son was shown to break the heart of his beloved, killing too many lives of despair.


    What was left were two broken fathers and still a child superior.


    Age too harsh and overloaded to take care of a crazy father.


    I''m not allowed time to dwell on the grief I''ve lost, and the days I have to deal with the culprit I''m going to lose.


    Whether he was a father who could do nothing voluntarily and fled into paranoia and repeated all his rumors, in his superiority, the option of abandonment did not appear.


    I don''t know what would have happened afterwards if a novelist named Koji and his acquaintance, Ichi Dog, hadn''t cared and supported Yu''s heart.


    Yet Yu''s heart was definitely eroded. A conversation with a classmate makes me want to block my ears, just to talk about my parents. On the day of the class visit, I also feel really conscious that I have not come only to my own parents. Instead the dog owner came and I honestly laughed even though I had been pulling and laughing as I twitched uncomfortably all the time.


    "I''m a child of those parents, too, so I''m sure it''s not decent"


    To the dog breeder who visited the house, Yu, who had just turned twelve, became foolish, even though he knew he should not speak.


    "What''s decent in the first place? Decide on what basis you''re decent or not?


    The dog owner, always floating, asked in a tone that stood still smiling at that time. Yu is always saved in these places of the dog breeder. Relieved.


    "Precisely, don''t you just belong to the majority? Because I''m in a minority, and I feel drawn to it."


    "That''s not what I meant. It means that you have a strong sense that I''m the only inferior, missing person. Compared to the rest, I get an undivided hiccup."


    "You mean it makes you feel inferior? Hmmm......"


    Listen to Yu, the dog owner thinks.


    "There are plenty of other guys like that. who do not have what a man has. Someone whose something is inferior to normal. It''s not just about you. Unfortunately, you''re going to have such an unfortunate childhood, but that doesn''t mean you''re unhappy all the way ahead, and you should give up on your parents now. No, you should cut it off. Even so... I guess it''s an inseparable tach"


    That word of the dog breeder - that there was more than just me - profoundly pierced Yu''s heart.


    That''s normal if you think about it, but Yu wasn''t particularly aware of it until then.


    (You have my people somewhere...... Those people must be as miserable every day as I am...)


    Being aware of that makes you feel easier, while also feeling heavier. At the same time, I remember the peace of mind that I am not alone and the empathy, sympathy and anger that those unseen comrades are suffering.


    "Read this for a second? It''s my book."


    Having said that, the dog owner handed it to him was a novel in the name of ''Let''s Join the Murder Club''.


    Yu was strongly attracted to its content.


    In the novel, all those who entered the homicide club and obtained permission to kill were unwanted or inferior. Those who were pushed to the bottom of society by bad luck alone. The pain of such people stripping society of their fangs with the overwhelming authority of murder privilege. And doomed.


    Yu couldn''t help but recognize that he was that father''s daughter. Since I called the novel given to the dog breeder, Yu also continued to preserve herself by living with her fantasies.


    If this thing called the Murder Club exists in reality, I''m sure there will be people similar to me. I''m sure my heart will forgive them if they become like they come out in a novel. I''m sure you''ll have a good day. I''m sure I can reward you with one arrow for this piece of crap that is denigrating us. That must be fun. I''m sure I''ll be saved. I''m sure... I''m sure...


    That was four years and months ago.


    When Yu found out about the fact, the first emotion that arose was so intense and angry that his bowels were about to boil back and twist off.


    Social problems caused by the novel about joining a murder club. Those who actually ran to murder. works and authors by which they are named and beaten to the balls.


    I feel dishonored at the same time by the work I love and the people I respect.


    "It''s an old story. I''m not just talking about this piece. I''m being beaten up all the time because I''m being drastic about writing. Want to check it out online? Because there''s plenty of talk about that hand."


    When Yu told the dog owner the story, the dog owner was laughing.


    When Yu looked it up online and found out how the dog breeder was being slapped by what race, it was enough to tear up too much remorse.


    For Yu, the dog keeper is the most respected person in the world, and since a year ago, he has been reading the work of the dog keeper from one end to the other, and is now a complete fan of the work. He seriously visited Yu''s house and told me a lot of things in his place, and he was consulted.


    Sure, the dog breeder''s novel is poisonous, but I know exactly what he''s reading about writing a piece trying to entertain his readers, and it''s actually very interesting. Yu felt that the self-proclaimed good men, who are slapping it as a bad book that adversely affects society, are making unforgivable blasphemy.


    Even if someone emerges who can no longer see reality and creation, it is unforgivable that the evildoer is bad, such as the work or the author being slapped for being evil. My favorite work is being disgraced by someone I respect. He is plunging up an unscrupulous ethic and is denigrated as evil. I can''t help but regret and hate that.


    "It''s my honest feeling that I really want to create a murder club and kill all these people."


    Dog breeders know that when Yu is not speaking in a prolonged manner, it is when his emotions are quite rough. Now is exactly the time.


    "There are other people who want to kill me. I want you to kill all the people who did this to your father."


    "If you say that, I''ll be among them."


    Dawn Light The dog breeder, who had an interaction with the next and also supported his work, laughed bitterly.


    "I think it''s wrong to say that there are so many people in the world who want to kill, but also a society where those who want to kill should not be free to kill. People who want to be killed by people are doing that much worse from people who want to kill them. I think this society is crazy. I hate this society itself."


    (It tastes bad... this guy might lose control one of these days)


    The dog owner accepts that Yu was the one who inspired this, but seemed to have a strange nature originally, and stimulated it in the worst possible way.


    (Do you really want to create a murder club so you can do that? In a light-hearted megalodon or formalin-pickled president, this guy''s desire can''t be suppressed. No, we should also do something about the subject this guy is going to kill)


    The dog owner was lost for some time afterwards. While I was lost, the case of the Murder Club was shelved, distracted by you, as the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, a religious group in which he holds his place as an executive, gradually reeked of kina.


    That was about two years ago.


    Two days after the suicide of Governor Taryan Tsukuba, the topic of suicide of Governor Taryan Tsukuba Tsukuba Tsukuba disappeared simultaneously from television, newspapers, weekly magazines and those official websites.


    Since we can''t interfere with the statements of individuals online by SNS or anonymous bulletin boards, the topic of the governor''s sleeping governor and the murder club is still being discussed online. Of course, it''s about the press stopping to perfection.


    "Crowd rape, mosquito ugly, told me I couldn''t handle a murder club anymore."


    True to visit the apartment, the pot hill tells. All I have now is Truth and Kettle Hill.


    "The governor did too much. against those who should not be defied."


    True says.


    "You mean the real rulers and the doings that I said before? Is that the big guy in the back street or something?


    "It could be, and it might not be. In the sense that the big guy on the back street might also be in charge. They are the true rulers of the world. Many of the residents on the back street don''t even know it exists."


    To the pot hill asking, the truth answered.


    "Even when it comes to rulers, not a single organization, clan or individual controls the whole world itself. It is intricately intertwined: country, region, race, religion, etc. ''Private oilfielders'' dominate the United States and parts of Europe. Catholicism and the" reward of Yob ", which governs many European countries. Sometimes there are multiple layers of rulers in one country. In the case of Japan, it seems that more than one human being reigns as a single ruler."


    "For them, such as the politicians who are trying to trade democratic votes, it can be replaced at any cost."


    Kettle Hill snorts.


    "It''s unclear if I underestimate them that much, but the fact that they killed my son caused me to be so passionate that my sleeping reviews went against their intentions. Since the assassination of the president of the United States in the middle of the last century, and his brother five years later, it seems that it was not in any country that the exchangers stood up against them and reversed them"


    "Considering the harsh way you punish the traitors, you''re immeasurably arrogant people, their rulers and the others."


    Kettle hill to state in a quiet tone, but from his anti-bone spirit, I hear the true story and feel terrible.


    (Snow Oka''s story is that the ruling class is not such a bad person, but it''s certainly terribly barbaric to make it look like suicide and kill it and put sanctions on it and show it off)


    I am really disgusted with this way of doing things.


    "Such a giant power is the enemy who can carry out a business that doesn''t even think of people''s lives as farts..."


    A pot hill that becomes a nagging addition and subtraction and exhales heavily.


    "Give up?


    See how that pot hill is, and the truth asks.


    "No, I''m not giving up"


    The pot hill laughs small.


    "I''ll try as much as I can. If it''s a bite of a feather, it could be a lifesaver. If you don''t do anything, there''s nothing left."


    Normally, it was true that I had a fondness for the minds of these rebels, but to that of Kettle Hill, for some reason, I had an uncomfortable feeling and at the same time had a bad feeling.


    That was hours ago.

 858 1

    A call was made for all members of the murder club to assemble, and a gymnasium in Euthanasia City was designated. The time is night. The gym was said to have been specially rented only at night.


    The number gathered was so large that we couldn''t tell from a glance alone. There are more than a hundred people lightly, no matter what you think.


    "So many members of the Murder Club."


    "This isn''t all of them."


    "Junko, how much have you remodeled..."


    "Me, when I went up to the level and had it remodeled, I waited intensely in order and was told the sixteenth of the day''s remodeling or something"


    "If they''re after us right now and drop a missile or something, we''re done."


    There, they have conversations with each other and within the same group.


    "In the meantime, there''s a group of people who have had sex with Akiichi."


    "Oh, they''re looking at me all the time."


    A man named Castle Gajima is the leader, all adults and thought groups are conscious, and Kishio and Akiichi whisper.


    (Are the rice crackers here too?)


    Seeing the man in the pruning, Table Mill sends his gaze, but the opponent showed no reaction.


    Five minutes after the rendezvous time, the owner, Junko Yukioka, appeared before them.


    "In the meantime, why don''t you introduce yourself to all of them? Oh, with a membership level."


    "Yes, yes, Ryuji Suzuki, it''s Membership Level 15"


    "It''s Castle Island Watanabe. Level 14."


    Junko urges me to step aside from Junko one by one, and also reveals my membership level with my introduction.


    "Does it make sense to introduce yourself like this?


    "I''ll keep track of it for now. When I introduce you, Miyako, please."


    Yu turned the camera and recorded the members.


    "Barn Man, Level 29"


    "Wow, some guys are close to 30 levels"


    "Oh, you''re a barn. I know. In addition to the ancient ginseng, he has challenged several difficult tasks."


    "You''re reliable inside."


    The man named Kura, who introduced himself to getting attention with awe for the level he had told him, couldn''t hold back a laugh.


    "Dawn Yu, at level 255"


    The grin of the barn freezes. The blurring instantly turned to silence.


    The only people who aren''t surprised are those in the same group as Yu. Except Shore Husband.


    "Yu, why are you so level?


    "We don''t know either, do we? When I asked around, Yu was clouding his words."


    Ryujiro replied with a smile to Kishifu, who asks questions with no one.


    At the end of the introduction, a meeting was about to begin soon, since the start of the Murder Club, when everyone had gathered together. The content is, of course, about the murder club being in crisis in a double sense.


    "There''s something I need to talk to you about before I do."


    It was a man named Su Mei who raised his hand and spoke. Like the Castle Island group, he is the leader of a group full of adults. Moreover, the number is even higher than that of the Castle Island group.


    "Our group is currently considering independence from a murder club. He wants to do it on our own."


    At this time, the venue turns to Soo Mei, who spoke of independence.


    "No one''s questioning you? The treatment of our members is obviously an affair. We should be able to play more financial rewards for ourselves. Somehow the owners are making money selling it by filming where we kill and kill."


    "When there was a special circumstance, I should have allowed you to pay the money, too?


    Junko confirms to Soo.


    "Admit it without any special circumstances. Moreover, the money paid for that particular circumstance is not as expensive."


    That''s what I said and laughed with my nose.


    "If we refuse, we will no longer murder under Mr. Yukioka. We also sell the photography ourselves. As a backstreet organization, we create and run a new murder club."


    (Such an idiot... how do these guys think they can enjoy murder? I''m guessing there was asylum for Junko)


    Soichi is disturbed to hear my story. Everyone else has the same doubts.


    The murder club is being established because Junko is turning his hand to state power and going under strict police surveillance with permission. Yet it was only a bunch of rogues who left its pure son. Also, I was wondering if Junko could protect anything that left him out of his control, and that the police would catch him soon.


    "Once I was a detective, I figured out what kind of people Mr. Yukioka was connected to and maintained this unrealistic organization called the Murder Club. And after revealing his identity, he also negotiated directly with them. I was told by Mr. Yukioka that I wouldn''t mind going independently of Mr. Yukioka if he followed the same rules as Mr. Yukioka''s murder club, and similar procedures. I think it''s easier that way."


    Sui, who sees Junko and smiles like he wins. Listening to him, some of the members of the murder club got upset. Some of them even wondered if I should get on with my soul.


    "I see. Then it''s safe to be independent. I can''t believe we''re turning our hands around like that. But it certainly wasn''t fair not to admit financial rewards unless there were special circumstances. I thought you guys would be satisfied that I only wanted to enjoy murder, but, um, it was sweet."


    Junko said with an unchanging and entrusting grin.


    "What''s wrong with that? Junko has set up a lot of things to entertain us. If I make money in the meantime, I won''t be dissatisfied with anything, and it''s a legitimate price."


    It was Ryujiro who raised his voice that way. No heart, or Yu, whose voice feels hot. I wonder if this boy, who is always calm and calm, might be angry.


    "Of course, I don''t mind Mr. Yukioka being on top of it, but I''ve always been unhappy with what it''s like for my nostalgia, as a matter of course. What about the others? Are you still willing to hold Mr. Yukioka''s shoulder, like the child you are now?


    Looking over at the members, Soo Mei asks.


    Here, Fukuichi and Ryujiro question each other at the same time.


    (These guys, you''ve never spoken of that before. If you''ve been dissatisfied for a long time, you can negotiate money more normally. Isn''t it a little strange how you suddenly pluck something like that out of the blue if you don''t give it away because you don''t have the money to pay it?


    Sharp Ichi circles his head as he presses his glasses up with his index finger.


    (Is that what this is about? Perhaps you, Junko and Yu are aware of what I am aware of.)


    Ryujiro broke through the purpose of Su''s group and exhaled in a frightened and small way.


    "Then you can mean an independent and separate organization. I''m not complaining either."


    "Huh?"


    Junko''s light recognition of independence made it a more bewildered expression with the group that had spoken of it.


    "No, wait. I''m not saying you''re going to be independent, but you''re going to have to pay for it."


    "You''re not gonna do it, are you? I''ve decided not to enter into such intimidating negotiations. If the murder club itself were in the current situation of crisis, I guess it would have been soul-bold to say that if you flinched independence, it would also be easier to negotiate money and make payments better."


    Sushi who turns blue on the words of Junko. Everything is spotted.


    "Neither would Su I, normally negotiating, but I wouldn''t give away money, so I''ve been plugging blackmailed negotiations when I saw I''d be in trouble even if I was independent at this time, right? I misread it. Being independent doesn''t bother me, does it? If you can afford the part that I''ve been in charge of, why don''t you try your best as another murder club? I''m here for you."


    Adults who were recognized for their independence in the form of a light division with an uncontrolled smile, and were upset, appeared terribly funny in the sharp eye.


    "You don''t have to be independent."


    A discreet one who was in the rear suddenly said.


    "I was only talking about wanting money, but this guy just said it on his own, like independence."


    "What... what are you talking about now!


    To his companions, whom he sees as unfavourable and who have turned against him, Su Sui exclaims angrily.


    "Now that hostiles have appeared in the murder club, if you threaten independence with a story, you can withdraw a lot of money, or this is the result of greed. You must have told me everything."


    "Yes, they do. I was against it from the beginning."


    "Even though the homicide club itself is in crisis in the first place, let''s use that situation to threaten the money, at least."


    Blamed by those in the same group, Su Mei becomes a wolf.


    (The moment we got in a bad position, we clapped back lightly, impersonated the blame and cut the lizard''s tail...... no, cut its head off. How dare they?)


    With their ugliness in his eyes, Akeichi remembered feelings of despair at the same time as fright and anger. I wondered if human beings could ever be so shallow - despair boiled down to the fact that I was shown an extremely ugly scene in front of me.


    "Hmm... that''s what I''m saying-"


    Soon the grin disappeared from Junko''s face.


    Junko broadly reaches out. Seeing the tip disappear from that wrist, we groan together.


    "Hiroyu!?


    Junko''s hand, which appeared over the space, was piercing the throat of the woman in the same group who was blaming Sushi.


    At the point when the arm is pulled out and the woman falls, those around her turn to the woman - and even to that group.


    "Huh?


    Yet another neck is severed and rolled. Shortly after the amputation, several witnesses witnessed only the first hand remaining from the wrist, but soon the hand disappeared.


    "Ha ha!


    In the face of the same group that was next to it, the first hand is poked from the wrist.


    That is how the people of my group - those who turned against me - are killed one after the other.


    Seeing his own people killed one after the other up close, Su I was shaking my whole body violently in fear. Not everyone was killed. Only those who had raised their voices earlier and blamed me for my resuscitation.


    Eventually, Junko''s hand goes back to normal. The blood that adhered to my hand became red mist and disappeared beautifully.


    "I don''t think it''s very impressive, or greedy, thoughtless bullying to anticipate an enemy appearing in a murder club, making independence glitch and threatening monetary negotiations. Well, let''s just say that''s still okay. But because it failed, I''m going to clap it back and put the blame on one person and try to get rid of it after all - which, from my aesthetics, is very nasty. Even if the law doesn''t, I don''t know if it''s the death penalty by my rules."


    Junko speaks with a smile and a laugh towards Su Mei.


    "Yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yu!


    I beg forgiveness as Su Mei buttocks on the floor like he slipped out of his hips, looking up at Junko and twitching and retreating.


    "Nothing. I''m not mad at you, so I have nothing to forgive or not to forgive. I thought it was pathetic that my people betrayed me, so I killed him for you. Okay? Are you happy?


    "Ugh, joyful hiccups uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Because of the relief freed from fear and confusion, Su Sui incontinently cried out like a child.


    "Fuck you... take a leak or something"


    One person tells me what to hear. But I don''t just dislike it. It is true that the smell of piss has been released, making things tight for those on the side.


    "I''ll put the smell away."


    When Yu declares, he turns his gaze to the incontinent Sui.


    "Huh?"


    Both Su Mei and those around him are taken aback. The yellow liquid dripping on the floor disappeared beautifully. On the contrary, my pants and even my skin wet disappeared.


    "Hey, what''s up, you?"


    "As you can see, I erased my pee. Ah. Then I''ll erase the body, too. Hey. The body seems to be leaking."


    That''s how I answered the questioning Su, and when Yu turned his gaze to the body, the bodies of those killed by Junko, the blood, the leaked faecal urine, all disappeared without a trace.


    The members see it and fight it. The ability to extinguish what you see without question - because that''s how it appeared.


    "You-chan, stay thankful. Then get back on your mind and start the meeting."


    Subsequent meetings proceeded with extreme simplicity. Because of Junko''s behavior and his showing of his ability to excel, many members were unable to change their minds and to speak in a far-fetched way.


    Murder club that has been a variance so far, but it has become a policy to keep in touch and work together on the side. Those who were acting alone urged that it should be in the form of groups as much as possible, and many members on the spot, began to form groups.


    But there were also a few who did not try to join the group over this period.


    "I hate flocks. It''s quite a level, and I can''t wipe my own ass. I''m sorry to bother you."


    If one of them hears you, throw up with a lot of disdain. I saw Junko''s sanctions earlier, but he didn''t move one eyebrow.


    "I act alone, too. That''s the way it is."


    "Likewise... I''m not like the rest of them"


    There were others who refused to stick with others.


    "A movie is the first type to die."


    "Even in real life, right? Movies are real around there, too."


    Ryujiro and Akiichi whisper.


    At the time of the formation of the group, it later became a carriage of dissolution, but many things remained in the gymnasium for a long time because of the prolonged time of the meetings, with various arrangements made within the newly formed group, the bumping of questions into those who had originally formed the group, and the grasping of each other''s areas of action so that the groups could contact each other immediately.

 859 2.

    The day after the meeting of all the homicide clubs was a holiday, so the usual six people had been gathered in Azit in the morning to discuss yesterday''s meeting and what they would do in the future.


    "Last night''s tragic play about Junko softened my chest."


    "I agree."


    Sumiko said with a slight laugh, and Ryujiro also agreed with a refreshing laugh.


    "Yesterday''s meeting was just about face-to-face and putting together a group of guys who were solo activists. That''s important, but nothing else was told exactly what to do"


    "Junko doesn''t really know how to get his enemies out either, so I don''t think there''s anything he can do about it. Or are you still thinking"


    In response to Sharp One''s words, Yu describes his thoughts.


    "Maybe I should take some time off from school and not even go home. And try to avoid acting alone."


    Says Takuma.


    "Home...?


    Shore husband reacts to it and raises a suspicious voice.


    "Why shouldn''t I go home?


    "You could get attacked where you''re at home. Family could get involved, too."


    Kishi Husband asks and Takuma gives the reason.


    "Family...?


    Shosho husband holding his forehead with a vain eye.


    "What''s going on?


    Obviously things are not right Shore husband, table grinding surprises and speaks up.


    "What''s my family...?


    Whimpering in a questionable system, Kishifu glanced at Yu.


    The other four are suspicious of this reaction of Shore Husband, but Yu is a total no-reaction.


    "Mr. Shore, have you lost your memory?


    "Huh? Huh? Oh... family? Yeah, I''m here. to the world over there...... no, it''s nothing"


    He was a shore husband who ran into the increasingly inexplicable to ask Ryujiro.


    "Excuse me. I usually go home, don''t I? I''m fine with one person."


    "I guess so."


    Ryuji laughs at Yu''s words.


    "I''ll be here for a while."


    Sharp Ichi said. I just want to avoid things involving my mother.


    "Don''t you have to get me something to wear or something?


    Ryuji confirms.


    "You need... And then my mother had to convince me."


    "Even without you, it''s possible that someone who came home after you would take your mother hostage, right?


    "Some cowards like that might get out, but if you think which is safer, I think you''re the one who won''t lean on the house. Of course, if you''re unlucky, we know you might get one like that."


    Taking Ryujiro''s word, Akiichi informed him of his judgment.


    "Like yesterday''s meeting didn''t even decide on a specific policy, we''re now waiting for them to come out, too. By contrast, it''s enough to be on a narrow alert."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "Hey... there''s a guy already attacked"


    Takuma, who was opening a holographic display and gathering information on the murder club online, spoke up.


    Tablemill copies the display and flies it to the other five. Receive each and see the site that was open. It was the homicide club hunting site for the President pickled in formalin.


    "You''re bothering to shoot and expose the body."


    Seeing the corpse image that had been shown, Koko whispers her eyebrows and whines. It is the members of the murder club who are being killed.


    "Isn''t this the guy who said he was fine by himself yesterday? I didn''t know you were killed this morning last night."


    Sharp Ichi said in a tone without any emotion.


    "I''m glad I''m okay by myself."


    "You''d be fine."


    Sharp One spills a smile on Yu''s words.


    "Two other people have been killed. For this minute, I feel like I''m going to be pretty much killed today. Contact other members for attention."


    Ryujiro sends a message to the members, accompanied by an image of the site.


    "We should be more than two when we go out, too. Except Yu."


    Sharp Ichi tells.


    "Isn''t Yu yummy when you''re caught off guard?


    I won''t be alarmed. I''ll be fine.


    Tochiko says worryingly, but Yu says rush.


    (Yu and you are that strong...... Well, if you have the ability to erase anything or anything, you certainly don''t have to ask too many questions, and unless you accidentally eat it, you won''t lose that way)


    Kishio thinks. I don''t know exactly what Yu is capable of, but from what I saw yesterday, I was wondering if it was generally such an ability.


    When Yu got home, it was just noon. There was nothing like being raided along the way.


    His father just woke up, too, and he gets to lunch watching TV. The help''s mackerel Tunzawa is with him.


    On the TV show Midday Raw Wide, the topic of the Murder Club was just mentioned. With the governor''s suicidal effect, Yu was just a little surprised to think that the show covering the topic of the murder club had completely disappeared and that there were still shows to be featured.


    "Today you are here Professor Marutaro Maruizawa, who specializes in criminal psychology. Professor Maruizawa, thank you for your time today. ''


    "Yes, thank you"


    A middle-aged man with round glasses greets him with an intonation of the Kansai valve.


    ''I''ve said it before, Wye. Don''t. It''s a bad society, so this kind of thing comes out. The distorted eugenics theory, the immediacy of material supremacy, the poor national mass production of the mind - will not come. I said, "Let it be communism." A little more balanced society-making. I''m talking. If we invest in education as well as the economy, and foster a sense of public morality, yes. If I let the minded poor, business-strengthened capitalists take care of Nobles Obriege properly, yes. You have no idea about that, the asshole in Ueno. You bark greatly at the one below, but the strong shake his tail and charm, that statesmanly dog.''


    "Let it go, first! This is a live broadcast!


    "The key is to change the bad temperament of the Japanese in the first place. It sucks to be naughty up there or out there, horizontal down there or in there? No real capable mon floats when an asshole is born who''s just good at his old lady, and that born asshole spreads prestige underneath him, right? Well, you know, in a society like that, you get stressed out and you make one of the murder clubs. As much as I want to go in there, too. Wai, there''s a lot of people who want to kill Butch."


    "Let it go, Doctor! Already around there!


    Although Maruizawa''s petty words were not undressed on his teeth, Castor was desperately suppressed with a pulling grin.


    Yu liked the words and actions of this person, who repeated his radical words and actions and had recently become popular among tea houses and had increased exposure.


    "Why is the murder club on the news? That''s what I look like... in the world over there. Could I have come to that world alive? Or was there a murder club in this world, too?


    Seeing the name of the murder club on the news, the next light is mute.


    "My father was part of a murder club over there in the world. I haven''t killed anyone yet, though. To my surprise, I even have my dad''s best friend in the world over there. Ha. So, I''ve always wondered, and I''ve been sneaking around about the world''s superiors over there, but they''re no different."


    The helping mackerel Tunzawa takes a glimpse of the light next with the feeling that it has begun again, and is conscious not to look at Yu, while sympathizing with her.


    "From my father''s point of view, am I really no different from this one over there?


    While talking to my father, Yu takes confirmation.


    "Hmmm...... same personality and way of talking. Ah... but when I think about it a lot, you have a look that you don''t show your father, and you seem kind of strong, and you have a mysterious side. Yeah. That''s funny."


    "Really?"


    I listened to my father and depressed his careless gavel.


    (I''m... maybe I should cut my father off in my heart now. But... I can''t do that, so I''m scratching my feet in a funny way. I''m doing this because I''m obsessed and I want you to be decent, because I can''t get rid of that feeling...)


    If my father says he''s crazy, he''s crazy himself wanting to get his father back to normal like that. Yu thought of that once again and smiled mockingly.

 860 3

    In the middle of the day, under the heavens, the raiders appeared.


    Kenzo Kenzo was originally a nominal resident, but he would have been quite qualitative. Ever since I joined the murder club, I was doing a difficult commissioned murder on my own, accumulating murder experience, and at the moment I was up to Membership Level 20.


    He has also done quite a few fights and has been modified four times to have four abilities. Yeah, I don''t feel like losing.


    But Kensuke''s mentality had not changed so much from the front street. I''ve never survived fighting anyone stronger than myself, and I''ve never been in a crisis situation. I have repeatedly relied on my supernatural abilities to unilaterally frame me and the favorable circumstances under which I can launch a pre-emptive attack. Murder experience accumulates, and the number of fights is high. But his own experience is scarce. I can''t say I have a lot of combat experience.


    Because of such Kensuke, the sense of crisis is dull. But even then, instinctively, he felt dangerous looking at the person who showed up.


    A musculoskeletal giant over two metres tall. Dark hair with rear hair stretched to shoulders, skin color close to yellow race, but obviously not Japanese. The face itself is caucasian, but there is a mixture of Mongoloid and Caucasoid. He is stretching his moustache and jawbeard and looking down at Kensuke with his giraffed eyes.


    "Ha, have you come early? Superior."


    Looking up at the giant man, Kensuke shudders.


    (This one just got to level 20. He''s got four abilities. I''ll remind you of the power of the Murder Club)


    Kensuke increases his temper and willingness to kill. I did feel fear, but my admiration as a murder club member clouded Kensuke''s intuition.


    Kensuke takes his usual gains out of his pocket and drops them to the ground.


    It was a ball of water that dropped it. Jump big the moment you fall, and if you repeat an unnatural bounce, jump around.


    When I jumped four times, the number of balls suddenly increased. From a ball of water, four balls appear, yellow, pink, green and blue, bouncing around again.


    "Hmm."


    The giant assassin doesn''t try to move, he sees the ball bouncing around and roars small.


    It then disappears while the water and yellow balls are bouncing. But when the three remaining balls bounce several times, the colorful balls multiply to more than ten at once.


    An increased number of balls at once head to the giant as they bounce.


    (Are you sparing me? I don''t even try to get involved. It''s hard to get rid of him even if you want to)


    Kensuke calls this ability a random ball. One sixth chance of jumping from second to sixth, the ball grows only the number of times it has jumped. But while you''re jumping from fourth to eighth, there''s a one-fifth chance that the ball will disappear. The eighth time will always disappear. That repetition all the way until you disarm the ability. If it gets bad luck and zero, it will start over, and for that matter, Kensuke will also drain his health. But I''ve never lost all my balls since I started growing.


    Colorful balls head for the giant as they bounce around and grow.


    The moment it hits the giant man''s chest, the ball can play and disappear.


    Fucking laughing sword assistant. If the ball is hit, the target is damaged in a variety of ways, depending on the color of the ball, including burns, bleeding, corrosion, high voltage high current, melting, freezing, blowing, drying, curing, etc. Depending on the area hit and the effect, a single shot can also result in fatal injury.


    However, no change was seen in the body of the giant, and it was flat.


    "Huh...?


    Kensuke is taken aback.


    The ball hits one after the other. But the giant still hasn''t changed.


    "You''re old enough to play ball."


    A little japanese is spoken from the mouth of a giant man.


    With a slow foothold, the giant head towards Kensuke. Kensuke is driven by a stronger fear than earlier.


    (but... smaller than the fear I felt last night)


    Reminds me of a beautiful girl featuring wavy, soft looking fluffy hair, and Kensuke laughs invincibly, activating different abilities.


    Before Kensuke, cards of cards dance and dance. If thirteen cards of the same pattern are stretched at the same time, the ability to trap the opponent in planar space to seal the movement. Quite physically and mentally drained, but after being trapped in a planar space, I can cook with no regard.


    A giant man whose card flies in and snaps at his body, but walks unintentionally.


    "What?"


    Despite the fact that thirteen identical patterns were aligned and stuck together, there will be no change. Kensuke doubted my eyes.


    (to this guy... is it also the ability to prevent something? or deactivate......)


    At this point I finally get to the idea.


    "You''re that one. It would be the ability of the shark system to have a direct effect on the target when the so-called conditions are met. Anyway, it doesn''t work in real life."


    Throwing a pitiful gaze at Kensuke, the giant man told him.


    "If the power of the framers is strong, it works. But if the opponent''s resistance is better than that, that''s the story. Paranormal powers and doings are also only built on laws that have not been scientifically elucidated. I can resist such shark-based abilities in a mood. Therefore, he is hired as a killer specializing in psychic powers and is called: Paranormal killer Ondrei Masalik. When I went to hell, I taught him how easy it was to be friends with the guys I killed. Kind, isn''t it?


    In addition to finishing his introduction, the giant killer - Ondrei Masalik - pulled out his gun and pointed it at Kensuke''s head.


    "Hey, are you willing to be killed irresistibly? Have you given up yet?


    Ondrei asks Kensuke, who is trembling without trying to escape or resist.


    "Is this the murder club? That''s rubbish."


    Ondrey spit, along with a grunt mixed with discouragement and scorn.


    Kensuke was still laughing, trembling at the fear of death. There is no way to help yourself anymore. Now that you''ve been stuck with a gun at this distance, and you''ve consumed quite a bit of health, you can''t escape. I have no way to escape. So I just have to laugh.


    But there''s another reason to laugh.


    "What''s scarier than you... I''m in a murder club..."


    I remember that adorable Yurufuwa beautiful girl, who gave herself fear last night, and Kensuke laughed. If she''s relative to the man in front of her, believe me, she''ll shoot me the other way around.


    Ondrey pulls the trigger.


    (This guy, he didn''t just lose, he seemed to believe the words he uttered at the end. Looking forward to it)


    As he hears the siren ring, Ondrey spills a smile and leaves the scene early.


    (As always, this country is good. Back office people can live with stretches and feathers stretched out. Besides, the back society is full of vitality. Let me stay for a while. And I''m gonna blow my name off paranormal killer in this country too)


    In fact, when Ondrei was still rushing out, there were times when he was active for a long time in Japan. He is also fluent in Japanese for this reason and hasn''t come back to Japan in about seven years.


    "Hmm. An outsider."


    Glimpse of the white killer in front of you, the lyszme squeaks. The transformation is already over.


    A skinny white killer who saw the eccentric outfit of a heroic mouse and cut his blonde hair short was clearly mocking and underestimating. I couldn''t even spot the battle power difference between my opponent and myself.


    "Rice Pier!"


    Countless grains of rice are released in a straight line. I also feel more like a beam than a spear (spear), but I have no choice for word-butt alignment.


    The killer was surprised to avoid this attack.


    "Hmm. Sounds like we can do a little, but how about this? Rice Punking!"


    When I wondered if a considerable amount of rice had been released, it solidified into one directly beside the killer and formed into a hand huge enough to cover up the human race.


    "Bubura!


    A giant hand made of rice strikes suddenly and strikes a binta. A man is blown up, crashes into a street light that was nearby and falls on his back to the ground.


    The rice hand pursued further, with the man falling on the ground. He made a flashy noise with Bachi Bachi, beating him again and again relentlessly, and eventually the man''s body spasmed. On the palm of the rice, red blood sticks.


    "Weak. Too weak. You''re a baking party that hasn''t eaten rice properly, are you? That''s why he''s so weak."


    Having lightly returned the killer, the lyszme threw up and left the scene loosely, dressed as a hero.


    Ryuji and Akiichi left Ajito and were raided on their way to Akiichi''s house.


    The target is a man of shallow black skin, of Southeast Asian descent, no matter what he thinks. I''m not sure if I''m in my twenties or thirties, but I don''t think I''m so middle-aged. He was a short, but sharp, eye-catcher and the owner of a fluttering facade.


    While receiving a sharpened kill, neither Akiichi nor Ryujiro deal with it without any agitation.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    As Ryujiro muttered as he cut off his own hand with a knife, his hostility suddenly disappeared from the man who had set up the knife and was still about to attack him.


    "Do you understand Japanese -?


    "Bad talk, Dakedwacal."


    To Ryujiro''s question, the man answers in one word Japanese.


    "You were hired by a formalin-pickled president, weren''t you? Don''t you know anyone else you hired?


    "Listen Itehirga, Chilanai. Today Kara - Killed Seto Word Wareta"


    The man answers Ryujiro''s question honestly.


    "The power to subjugate your opponent?


    sharp ichi asks.


    "No, I''m not. I just forced him to settle that it was hostile. If this one shows any will to attack, it will go right back to normal. And the duration is pretty short."


    While Ryujiro is talking, the man''s eyes return to their original sharp and he also understands that he was being manipulated, jumping toward the two of them.


    Sharp Ichi waves his arm. It was already locked on, so the innumerable crushes of transparency poured down on the man, who stopped on his feet, bewildered by the invisible attack.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    An electric shock comes from the tip of Ryujiro''s hand, which he blankets forward and strikes directly at the man.


    Once more there, transparent crushing pours down.


    Dragon Jiro approaches Unmade to a man who has completely stopped moving.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    A wave of sword appears in Ryujiro''s hand. I stabbed the sword in the man''s neck without hesitation.


    "It would be superfluous at the end. Your abilities are limited, but don''t do anything extra."


    "It''s not extra. It''s for the refreshment of taking people''s lives directly. I take my life through my sword.


    It conveys a feeling, a sense of life-extinguishing, and the cells of the whole body are shaking with joy. "


    In response to Sharp Ichi''s point, Ryujiro replied so with a refreshing smile.


    After gently evacuating the raiders, the two boarded a taxi. At first, I planned to go by train, but considering that I had been attacked in a grand way all day, I decided it would be troublesome to be raided again in a crowded area and turned it into a taxi.


    "If you look at the homicide club hunting site, you''re exposed to corpses, which is considerably more than in the morning."


    Peek into the display and whisper sharply in your face so that the driver doesn''t hear you.


    "I''ve seen how the other members of the murder club are doing, but there are quite a few reports that they''ve been attacked"


    Sharp Ichi, who was spreading the display as well, said.


    "It is today and at the same time - is it? As someone said earlier, you seem to be instructed to start today. Instead of raiding piecemeal day by day, striking once a day would work great."


    "I wonder how they''re locating it."


    "We may also have some idea of our behavior patterns and where we are. There was plenty of time for a formalin-pickled president to find out. Then you might know what Ajito is today."


    "So do you want to change Ajito?


    "It''s a hassle, and it''s safer there than anywhere else, even if it''s known, as long as the security features are in place."


    To the sharp first question, Ryujiro answered with a smile.

 861 4.

    Dog breeders visited the Snow Oka Institute when members of the murder club were under simultaneous attack.


    "The president''s men pickled in formalin have made tea. I didn''t know they were asking for a chance to get revenge."


    Opposite Junko at the reception, the dog keeper opens his mouth first.


    "For the prize money, there are quite a few overseas killers out there. Well, I''m guessing the president pickled in formalin called in right away."


    "I got in the way, but are you all right ahead?


    The dog owner asks, expecting me to say I''m probably fine.


    "I was originally planning on breaking it, and I don''t mind. Just more people to break it. Come on."


    "Are you willing to substitute this for sorting? Tell him if he breaks it, it won''t be too much. The murder club was approved in the first place because it made arrangements for the state agency to give your mouse away, right? If the enemy''s power is too strong or uncontrollable, can we stop them from one place to the next?


    To the dog owner''s mind, what Junko was planning to prepare as an enemy of the murder club would have been journalist Kettle Hill Sanhei and the rice squirrel to give it to. The murder club itself was going to crush it, but even the members it belonged to weren''t going to kill them all, but that''s getting suspicious, too, as the formalin-pickled president came down to crushing it with his back.


    "Is the dog owner worried about Yu?


    "That''s reasonably worrying. Just like Midori, I''ve known him since he was a baby. Come on."


    "Heh, let me talk to you! Hello, baby! I just got here."


    Midori opens the door with momentum and appears.


    "What do you mean, do? Were you friends with girls besides me? Heh... It''s called a viper, it''s a middle-aged man close to Midori, and I wonder if he''s all over Loricon."


    Midori wanders around behind the seat of the dog owner and gets stuck with the dog owner.


    "Just talking about it now, how did you know I was a girl? Besides, I know two girls, and I don''t deal with Loricon. And you, stop calling him Lolicon Lolicon in the shadows about Viper, will you? You don''t think it''s pathetic?


    Dog breeders who think it would be useless to pay attention, but still pay attention for once.


    "Nothing. No, it''s a viper, that''s fine. Besides, I like Lorikon guys. Only for old men who don''t seem to get up for depression, not for the weak-looking good-looking ones of Funya. You mean sad tannins? I let that drift, the old man who feels like The Old Man, the Midori type."


    "Say whatever you want. I''m not happy about that."


    The dog owner leaks his sigh with a smile and reaches only for the water put out on the table.


    "Mr. Shore, I''m not sensing any more than that, but are you okay?


    Junko changes the subject.


    "Come on...... that''s a problem Yu does something about, and I haven''t heard the details either. The prospect is a bad bet. There would be other smarter ways to get rid of his father''s madness..."


    Dog breeder that becomes tannic while talking.


    "I know how Yu feels."


    "Ho?


    The dog owner was intrigued by the words of Junko.


    "It feels natural, and then dramatically, I wonder if you''re thinking of paintings like that that that want to wake your father up. Yu seems to be quite the delusional type, and wants to realize one of those delusions in real life. Or you might simply want to spend the same time with your father, who always fled into paranoia."


    "There will be the latter. But......"


    He put it in his mouth that it was a distortion, and the dog owner could pull the word in. What criteria can you use to decide that, that seems ridiculous.


    A great town downtown in Anle City.


    The killers hired by the formalin-pickled president were given pre-data, even in the main areas of appearance and homes of targeted murder club members, as well as hourly patterns of behaviour. Of course, not all members'' homes and behavioral patterns are fully grasped.


    Although it was written that he, one of the assassins hired from abroad, and the boy he currently sees, would occasionally appear in downtown Perfect Town, Euthanasia City, the location of his home is unknown.


    The boy wasn''t the only one he was in downtown looking for. It was such a prospect to find out that there were a relatively large number of members who would show up at this place and wish they could find someone of them. And the boy showed up.


    While there are many passers-by to go, he fires with dignity.


    He was expecting passers-by to scream and run away, but passers-by, etc. who heard gunshots, are hiding themselves in the shadows and stores nearby with calm deeds. Few scream.


    The matter is also a bit of a surprise, but more than that, what surprised him was that the target boy, who did receive the bullet, was walking flat.


    I thought it was some kind of mistake, so I shoot two more shots. A boy falls into shock. He also has a hole in his clothes.


    But the boy gets up as if nothing happened and walks mechanically as if unresponsive.


    (Is that the kind of immortal mouse that was modified?


    I reckon so, but that reaction is weirder than that.


    He turns forward of the boy and sees a stranger part before he reacts.


    (It''s like I don''t feel angry. There is no radiance of will in the eyes. It''s like a doll......)


    Feeling something terribly creepy, and at the same time an ominous hunch, he gave up targeting the boy - Fujikashi husband.


    Takuma, Takuko also left Ajito, and the two of us went to each house to get what we needed.


    Two people traveling on a grand train. Takuma was worried about what he would do if he was attacked on the train or in the station, but Takumi said, "It''s safer there because people get confused by garbage. I can use people''s garbage as a shield when I''m around, and no matter what I think, it''s safe," he said unscrupulous. In the end, however, it is Takuma, who obeyed Takuko. It''s the best choice you can make if you want to live first.


    "I always feel like there''s only one person floating in that group."


    "Yu said he was the second most important member of Tablemill."


    In a conversation on the train, Miyako said something unexpected.


    "Me? Seems like you don''t need it the most..."


    I am aware that Takuma is an inconspicuous presence among the six. There is also a slight alienation that only one person is an adult. In the meantime, there are a number of people smarter than me, and compared to the other men being more self-assertive, Takuma equals none of them, such as actively putting themselves out.


    "Best of all, as Ryujiro in the leader position, of all the strong members of the ac, he said that table mill is important as an adhesive position because one of those roles is absolutely necessary"


    "Hmmm...... I''m not happy. It''s a sought after way. But whether it''s in that way or not, I''m disappointed that you''re admitting it."


    Listening to Takumi, Takuma spreads a grin of relief.


    "But you''re nice, you look at people a lot, you''re knowledgeable, and in what environment, you''ve become that girl, right?


    "I don''t know the details, either. She''s been such a strange girl since we met. I don''t really want to pry, so I''m not even listening."


    The train arrives at Euthanasia Station.


    Perfect town downtown centered on Euthanasia Station is arguably the most dangerous zone for members of the Murder Club today. Today''s simultaneous raids have begun and four battles have already been fought here. One of them stayed only for firing.


    I also know about Takuko and Takuma, but for the reason that the nearest station in Ajito is Euthanasia Station, which is in downtown Aesthetic Town, and I want to do some shopping, it is just Takuko who steps into this place without thinking about it and avoiding it, and Takuma who understands that it is dangerous but still follows Takuko.


    "Hey, you guys are members of the Murder Club!


    In the street near the perfect town downtown, where the public street is quite there, a bloody man of desperate shape screamed at me, and both Takuma and Takuko gave me a little.


    "I recognize that woman over there! During that meeting, I did see it! They''re attacking us! I need your help! I couldn''t group with anyone!


    A bloody man rushes toward those with two, begging for help.


    "You said you were strong enough to forgive the herd. Me too, I don''t want to wipe the ass of incompetent scraps with my legs together?


    "That''s not me! He was killed first, and after that, I told him he acted alone. I''m sorry! I was thinking! So help me!


    The bloody man desperately bows his head to the coyote who puts the penetration in with half eyes.


    From the rear where the man ran, I saw a quartet of outsiders coming this way.


    "There are four of you."


    Table grinding groans.


    "I''ll deal with one, so you take care of one. There''s two of us."


    Kiriko enters the battle position and gives instructions.


    "Wow, okay. I don''t know what to do if I''m alone..."


    "No, why me two..."


    At the behest of Taeko, the bloody man set his belly and stood up, but Takuma was dropping his shoulders.

 862 5

    My own parents were genuine idiots, Takuma thinks. I didn''t doubt from the head that human happiness was all about studying even as a child, getting into a good college, getting into a good company and getting paid full. I was possessed by the idea. I''ve forced the idea.


    Just remembering that creepy face of a mother who was overjoyed by the score she would get, makes me feel like I''m about to throw up. At the earliest it was madness itself, looking back at his own parents, Table Mill thinks.


    When I entered college, I finally thought seriously about the future, and Takuma felt that I had returned to sanity there. The students who are coming to the same college - what do they think and desperately dedicate their precious time in life to taking exams, studying, etc., and are here? Are we seeing a vision of a solid future happiness? At least I don''t see it at all.


    If you want to do something to your satisfaction, that may be very happy, but you can''t find it in the table mill.


    Can''t even play when I want to play with my friends as a kid, and if I sneak out to play, can that experience of parents scolding me with the shapes of a demon, forcing me to sit in front of a desk, giving me a heap of references, and fighting letters and numbers that I don''t know what that means help me find what I want to do?


    Whether you get high achievement and proof in a slave rank judgment that is loyal to society or a higher annual income than others, it really didn''t seem like Takuma would be happy with it.


    Shortly after entering college, Takuma rebelled against her parents and vandalized the house. My parents were just shrinking and trembling when a loyal pet with the name of a child suddenly turned into a monster. Seeing that, Tablemill was unnecessarily irritated, threatened his parents, let them put out all their savings, and left the house.


    Some time after I ran away from home and started living alone, my mother died. He died of pneumonia after suffering the betrayal and separation of his son, who thought he was a loyal dog, suffered anorexia, broke his body, and was debilitated during that time.


    My mother''s death was in full swing. I felt like throwing everything away.


    Still, I kept going to college for a reason. Because I had a friend Yoji.


    Takuma strongly thought that Yoji should not be abandoned. He was the owner of a troubled personality: to do what others told him to do faithfully, but to do nothing voluntarily. And while I was dating, I found out that I didn''t even like it and live that way.


    Stupid and clumsy since I was little. Yoji told me that his friends couldn''t make it inside either and he was looking at his classmates playing with envy, and Takuma lay down with himself. But the reason I couldn''t play is different. I was not allowed to play at all because of my parents. Yoji couldn''t move from herself.


    If someone doesn''t order me, I can''t do anything. I can''t go anywhere without someone pulling my hand. Yoji was such a man. Accomplish amazing results by concentrating heartlessly, if you can say so. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a genius, but even if its talent had been shown, it was not what Yoji himself wanted.


    Takuma somehow figured out what was tying Yoji''s mind and wanted to free him. Yoji''s family also visited and tried to ask how this had happened.


    Yoji''s parents wanted to share their surprise at the fact that a friend named Takuma had been made by a son who had never had any friends before. But the family doesn''t even know what caused Yoji to end up like this. Yoji''s parents also seemed worried about Yoji.


    Since Yoji''s parents were so decent that they could not compare to their own parents, they were somehow relieved of the table grinding.


    From his childhood, Yoji said that if he didn''t tell him to do something, he would only look up at the void without doing anything extensively indoors.


    I don''t even go out there. In my spare time, if I tell you to at least study, I will continue to study all the time. But that study makes little sense. There is no point in continuing to study again and again because he was the owner of an extremely high level of intelligence that he would only learn once at school, and he would remember the approximate things, and there would be no miscalculation.


    Yoji doesn''t show his heart to his family or inside, and he''s not rebellious. I show my emotions, and I know I admire my family. However, considering that Yoji would leave society, who did not express his feelings well and could do nothing without someone telling him, Yoji''s parents were much more anxious.


    "Thank you, Tablemill"


    At one point, Yoji smiled with gratitude. Many times I smiled lightly, but this was the first time I had ever seen a full grin, and Tablemill was surprised.


    "He cares a lot about me..."


    "No, no... because I remain instinctive"


    Table mill that looks illuminating.


    "Instinct?"


    "This is what I''m doing because I wanted to, that''s all."


    Asking Yoji, Takuma told him to delude himself. I tried to answer naturally to help if Dachi was in trouble, but I couldn''t tell him because I was ashamed.


    "You''re not happy as you are now, are you? But if you can''t do anything by yourself, why don''t you reach out and get help?


    When Takuma asked, Yoji''s smile clouded.


    "Yeah... I know it''s weird that I can''t decide for myself, and I want to do something about it, but I don''t know what to do..."


    "If you feel like doing something, just work hard for your ideal self"


    Saying so, Takuma envied Yoji only a little at this time. Though the purpose is to make it negative to positive, the purpose is. I''m just very jealous that it has a purpose.


    "Yeah, I''ll try my best"


    Once again he smiled full face and Yoji said in a powerful voice sometime.


    First of all, it is difficult because it attracts two of the four enemies well to themselves.


    Koko and the bloody member went to attack by identifying their enemies, but the other two honestly came to the table grind, and they didn''t.


    One comes to Takuma, but the other turns to providing support for those who are fighting Takuko.


    Kuriko gets melee combat. On the other hand, all the enemies have a flying tool called a gun, and they are also raiders accustomed to rough things. I can''t spare the struggle no matter how much Koko. Tablemill is much better at dealing with them. In the end, you have the right choice.


    Takuma thru the one who shoots a gun at him, and pokes the second one who goes to Takuko, trying to attract him to himself.


    Then the first one who attacked the table mill seemed to make a good sense of what the table mill wanted to do, ignoring the table mill and heading toward the bloody member, with two pairs on one and only the table mill being the worst idea anyone was dealing with.


    (Shit, what are you doing, me? Use your head, me. what to do at a time like this)


    I didn''t learn what to do at a time like this, whether it''s school, school, reference book, or exam accommodation. Naturally.


    (It doesn''t taste good as it is. What do we do? What do we do? Yoji...)


    I think of Yoji in a way that makes me feel better.


    Yoji was the owner of a computer-like head who made no computational errors. I''m sure even in this situation, you''ll calculate it instantly and give the right answer immediately.


    (Calculation����)


    Futotsuru flashed.


    (Isn''t it a simple single-digit extra deduction at the junior grade level? What are you really doing, me? I panicked and couldn''t think of anything like this right away either. really stupid)


    There is almost certainly a way for me to attract the two of us in this situation. It was a really easy issue.


    (Hey Tsuko, be patient with me)


    He groans in his heart, and Takuma turns to the bloody member, and stands between the bloody member and the two killers.


    Standing with a bloody member now took the form of two two-on-two one-on-one or, if not, two enemies concentrating on table grinding. If you attack from behind or from the side, you will surely have two one-on-one. It is important to stand before the enemy. Additionally, I have to be in the shape of a pigeon on my back.


    And the way to make sure you point two people at yourself from here, and pull one off of Kiko - it''s really easy. It''s deductions and additions.


    "Go cover me over there!


    "Aye."


    Speak to the bloody member and ask him to turn to one of the two against whom Koko is dealing. Now, as planned, Takuma will be dressed to attract two people.


    The enemy had also spotted that Tablemill was trying to take charge of the two of them, but in this situation, it is difficult for the enemy side to pass through the Tablemill in their respective positions this time. I mean, I''m not motivated over this period. Then again, Tablemill will persistently turn to the replacement and the two of us in charge, unable to calm down and fight.


    "Let''s go..."


    Whimpering slightly, the table grind gently steps once with his left foot.


    Two killers come shooting at me. The table mill does not try to deflect. There''s no need for that either.


    Four bullets were stopping them in the air, in front of the table grind, as if they had eaten in invisible walls.


    Eventually the bullet falls to the ground.


    Furthermore, the table grinding is carried out once. Still on my left foot.


    The killers shoot more guns, but the results are the same.


    As if he had boiled the business, one of the killers pulled out a grenade, threw it at him and retreated. The other hurries back.


    (Does this taste bad)


    While he fears that he may exceed the capacity of his abilities, Table Mill steps on his left foot to activate his abilities.


    An explosion occurs in front of me. The power of the grenade was modest, the blast did not reach the bloody members or Tsukiko, but the table mill was a substitute for the scale that would have been bombarded, no matter what you think.


    (I knew... I couldn''t prevent it...)


    But Tablemill was alive. He fell on his back and was bloody, but the power of the blast prevented him considerably with his abilities.


    The ability of table grinding is a substitute for absorbing the energy around you by stepping on your left foot. The kinetic energy of the bullet, as well as the force on a simple punch or kick, is left unlimited. The energy absorbed accumulates.


    By stepping on the right foot, the accumulated energy can be freed, anywhere within a radius of ten meters of itself. However, you can''t accumulate it forever. If you don''t free up the energy you accumulate within thirty seconds, that energy will be freed around you and you will suffer the corresponding damage.


    Not on foot while you''re asleep. If you don''t do it in a proper standing position, it doesn''t trigger your ability.


    (I can''t stand... Shit... if you don''t stand and step on it, here... kinetic energy explodes with my body...)


    The shock and damage of the explosion makes my body not move well. Tablemill caught in the fear of death.


    At that time when he was conscious of death, Yoji''s smile came to the back of Takuma''s brain.


    (If I die, no one will know how Yoji felt complaining to me alone, or that smile he showed in front of me. I''m not dying, not to erase his memory. Besides... if I were alive, I might be able to help someone else. Maybe even me like this can protect someone)


    When you think that far all at once in just three seconds, the table grind eats up your teeth and wakes you up little by little.


    (Me too... I''ve been raised protected, even though I''m a stupid parent. Next time... to the grave... and let''s go home to apologize. To bully you in me)


    Fu, thinking of that, Tablemill switched bodies and crawled on all fours, from which he also woke himself up at once, using the force of his arms, and stepped on his right foot the moment he was upright.


    While there were two killers, there was an explosion. The release of several rounds of ammunition and the amount of energy accumulated with grenades.


    "You''re going to die here. There are so many reasons why I can''t die."


    When you laugh bloody and invincible, the table grind collapses again. Just as the two bloodthirsty members, the sight of them repelling their enemies is in sight.


    "Let Ryujiro heal that wound. I hope he''s stockpiling the power of recovery."


    A handkerchief comes and says as he wraps his handkerchief around a particularly bad spot in the table-milled wound.


    Those rascals call Ryujiro.


    ''This one was attacked, too. Apparently, the assassins have been asked by the Formalin-pickled President to strike at the same time today. There have been successive reports of members being raided.''


    "The only ones who can report it are the ones who repelled them and the ones who let them escape? Let''s report it and make sure it''s safe."


    After Ryujiro''s report, Takuma says.


    Koko and a bloody member nodded, putting reports of assault and reports of survival into the SNS dedicated to the murder club, respectively.

 863 6.

    Dawn Mansion. Light today. Next awake for a long time, during which Yu was always in the same room as his father.


    Without having a particular conversation, Optical Next performs a reading, and Yu checks online for information about the homicide club and the formalin-pickled president.


    Even if there is no conversation, being on my father''s side is a precious time for Yu.


    Around evening, the dog owner called.


    "Can I go that way for a second? I need to talk to you about the murder club. Yeah, of course I know what''s going on, and it''s mainly about that. ''


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting for you"


    Hang up, Yu turns to Light Next.


    "Dog breeder, he''s coming."


    "Oh well... I''m sorry to have you take my feet so often. In time, take good care of yourself instead of me."


    "Yeah, I talked to you about your problems and everything."


    "Because I''m such a... transworldly metastasis... Ugh..."


    Moaning Light Watch the next, sneaking sigh Yu.


    (I felt good today because I couldn''t...)


    My father''s, paranoid and unrealistic story is a superior I honestly don''t really want to hear. I have no choice but to go along with it, but every time I talk about it, I feel uncomfortable.


    The clandestine Coalition of Anti-Homicide Clubs will also assemble at the Kettle Hill apartment that day. Three men: Justice, Truth, and Rise and Snail.


    "A member of the murder club was attacked in unison today. The time slot is not right, but I''m pretty sure I designated today as the raid day."


    It was true that I cut out the story first.


    "I was attacked, too. Don''t be a baker. Of course it''s a payback."


    Rise and shine with arms and face.


    "Is a president pickled in formalin such an amazing organization"


    Justice says. After grasping the movement of the members of the murder club, I thought it might be an organization with considerable power, such as pointing the killer at the same time. Besides, I find it awesome that even the police are challenging an organization with dignity and force.


    "This organization only has money and power. I''m not dealing with my own soldiers, I''m always hiring outsiders. It looks like we''ve recruited a lot of soldiers from abroad this time."


    True explains the inside in more detail.


    "I was going to crush the organization of the murder club itself, but don''t wonder if this is a development. Violence against violence is����. Besides, I don''t even think that everyone in the murder club is an unforgivable evil."


    At least the six-member group visited here is the pot hill, which did not feel the atmosphere precipitated. Some were somewhat suspicious.


    "It looks like all the tablemounts are safe. They were attacked, and Takuma got hurt pretty bad."


    The justice I just confirmed over the phone reports.


    "They''re - or one of them, like, special."


    True says.


    "Special?"


    Kettle Hill asks what the word means.


    "I mean Snow Oka''s favorite, or one with a special eye. He started playing with the murder club. I heard it directly from him."


    True to the story, Kettle Hill was greatly intrigued. I was wondering if it might be a factor that would solve the mystery of the murder club.


    "Who is it? If I could meet that person and hear more... this could be a breakthrough."


    It''s just an account as a journalist. But I feel certain that the person is an important key.


    "It''s hard to say that out of my mouth without my permission. I haven''t heard the details either. [M] So I''ll check with the person in charge now. No, I''ll ask for it. He wants me to talk to Kettle Hill."


    When I said no and the truth was I took out my phone, I graciously called.


    "I''m always sorry, dog breeder."


    I tell the dog owner who visited Dawn Mansion that I am really sorry about the light next time.


    "I won''t tell you that. Promise, Light Next. Well, I don''t care about Mitsuji."


    "It''s like you''re replacing my father. I''m so sorry."


    "I really don''t want to go there anymore just for class visits"


    said the dog owner, tanned. I don''t really know what that feels like, but I still remember a dog breeder who looked terribly uncomfortable. Regardless of the mood of the dog owner, however, I was very pleased to have come on behalf of my father.


    "My high school doesn''t visit classes, so it seems fine"


    "But there will be a Parents'' Association. There have been fewer parents coming to class visits since middle school. As there are many mon pairs in the world, few parents come to the Parents'' Association, so I laugh. Secondary school, you''re getting less attendees every time you go up with high school. The other day, there were only three of us here. Besides, the two of them are part-time housewives who came all the way out of work. Well, the Parents Association itself can''t help it, and I know what it''s like not to come."


    Yu was a dog breeder who was also properly present at the Parents Association from six years of elementary school to the present day of his first year of high school.


    "Shh, I''m sorry... Because I''m like this, I put a strain on you, dog breeder... Ugh..."


    Just a light to apologize for. Next, Yu learns to be mildly irritated.


    "Mitsuji, you''ve been happening a lot lately?


    The dog keeper turns to the light next and speaks up.


    "Yeah. When Yu is out, only the spirit is transworldly. Wonder, your consciousness will return when Yu returns."


    It is a light order that speaks plainly in public of a mixed story of paranoia and reality, but only for this story today, it is not paranoia. It''s all real. Because you and Yu and the dog breeder set it up so that it would be real.


    "That''s good. If you stay here a little longer and spend more time with Yu, Koji''s illness will be better."


    Yu unwittingly blows at a dog breeder who speaks ill in front of him in dignity.


    At that time, Yu''s cell phone becomes available. It was an unexpected opponent I was calling. True.


    "I''m at Kettle Hill right now. May I reveal the truth as far as I know? You''re deeply involved in the launch of the Murder Club."


    "Then I''ll tell you everything from my mouth. True, there are a lot of things you don''t know, and it''s better that way, right?


    (Is the other person true? And...... are you willing to expose the truth about the murder club)


    Dog breeder who reacts to the word true you and sees what Yu intends to do.


    ''Are you sure?


    "Yes. Yep... I''ll go with the six of us the day after tomorrow. There''s not just Mr. Kettle Hill, there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    ''Okay. Please.''


    Hang up.


    "Are you going to fall apart?


    The dog owner asks gently with a slight laugh.


    "Looks like it''s about time"


    "Looks like you''ve got a good eye for a desk."


    "Thanks to the dog owner"


    Yu smiling small.


    "I don''t know what we''re both talking about... I''m curious but I can''t poke. Something''s so alienating."


    "Father, may the voice of your heart be heard."


    The lonely light. Next, Yu poked.


    He returned to Ajito and received a call from Justice to Takuma, who had his wound healed by Ryujiro.


    "It seems Dawn knows something important about the Murder Club. So, I''m gonna tell everyone, including your people, that we''re gonna meet up with all of your group the day after tomorrow."


    "Yu...?


    Tablemill giving an astonishing voice.


    Surely Yu has many mysteries. Obviously I can also see a different part of it than regular members. But since she was more of a companion than anyone else, at least Takuma had nothing to do with being superbly distrustful.


    ''I think the kid just made up his mind gently. That means I can talk to you here, and I let you call me.''


    "Right...... thanks for taking the time. I don''t know, it''s important..."


    "Mr. Kettle Hill sees if that''s the backbone of the murder club, but I wonder if it''s gonna work."


    (The backbone of the murder club?


    That word of righteousness was of great concern to Takuma.


    Takuma hangs up the phone and tells Ryujiro, Akiichi and Tsuko what he has just called.


    "Is it hard for us to talk because Yu doesn''t contact us directly and leaves it up to us?


    Makes the face difficult.


    "If I tell you directly, there are parts of you that are going to hear about the root digging leaf digging, and it seems like you''re complaining all the way around that it''s a hard story to talk about."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "Because she had a lot of mysteries. Junko and I both knew each other before the murder club was founded."


    "No, I think I got to know Junko about the time before and after the murder club was founded. According to Yu, she is member number one. I became a member after quite a while with Yu''s introduction."


    "Is he member number one...? I mean, it makes sense, but it doesn''t make sense. That''s why we don''t have that membership level."


    Ryujiro, Kuniko and Akiichi say each. We have all known for a long time that Yu is a Member Level 255.


    "I''m interested, to be honest. Sure, Yu was a lot weird from the start. The level was also 255, the ability was not to fly and powerful, and the statements of concern were conservative. You''re one of us, even if you''re interested, so I was just not asking. I guess there''s a reason why you don''t want to talk about it."


    The other three were in roughly the same mood for the sharp first words they uttered as they watched the sunset at the window.

 864 7

    A day of nightmares has come to an end since the start of the murder club, the day after that.


    Kishifu was all over the city when he noticed.


    I''m not sure why I''m here. But I feel like I have a purpose. Thoughts are subtly blurred.


    I recall yesterday that there was a simultaneous raid on the murder club. The story is that the lead took place all over Euthanasia City and a large number of members lost their lives. They attacked their own group, but they repelled everything. But it is possible that they will strike again today.


    "With that said, I haven''t fought at all. I''ve got one ability for once."


    "I waited. Ah?


    And before the shore husband, who was standing alone and thinking about it, appeared Yu in private clothes. He was dressed in a white chiffon blouse with a water-coloured cardigan and a blue long skirt with a patterned twist on the hem.


    (Cute tea annihilation...... In addition to being cute, I''ve been fashioning myself for a long time, and it''s even more cute. But I''m just so curious about the skirt pattern... is this the fashion right now?


    While he could be regarded as Yu, he was also a shore husband who doubted Yu''s sense.


    "Let''s go then"


    Yu prompts.


    (Go? Go where? What are you doing? I mean, aren''t we in a dangerous situation right now? If you go out poorly, it seems dangerous...)


    Confused shore husband.


    "You could get attacked, right?


    "I''ll protect you. It''s okay."


    Yu lets you try pounding your own chest with your fists. While I thought it was a gesture that didn''t fit her character at all, Kishifu felt that the mismatch was impressive the other way around.


    "Where are you going?


    "It''s like a date. No, you can think of it as a date."


    "Dating...... I thought you heard that... No, that''s what brought me here..."


    My shore husband is increasingly puzzled when he is told that he is going on a date abruptly, even though his memory is vague and he doesn''t know why he is here.


    (That''s some weird feeling. I remember dating feeling more fluffy sometimes, but I don''t feel that way about this kid at all.... So, me, when did you date? Was she there? I did have other girlfriends, and I remember dating...)


    Keeping up with Yu, I don''t have much conversation with him, and I think of him as a shore husband.


    Two, Yu stops his leg.


    "There are many places I have to go, but I''m anxious to see if I can get around in a day on foot, and I look tired"


    To Yu''s dialogue, Kishifu puts on his neck.


    "Why is it so obligatory that I have to go?


    Kishifu bumped into doubt.


    "In my free time today, I want to digest all my scheduled date courses."


    "Oh well... but come on, I, I''m happy to date, but I didn''t make that promise, and I''ll be here when I find out, and I... what the hell am I...? Am I... even dreaming about someone?


    Yu''s expression breaks on Shosho Husband, who says what he came up with.


    "Apparently... you''re getting closer"


    "Hmm? Say it more plainly?


    The shore husband pokes and asks, gently speaking fragmented and abstract words.


    "Are you anxious? But you don''t have to worry. I assure you, it''s all right."


    "Oh, yes."


    He leaks a sigh of relief wondering if he won''t tell me anything after all, but he was a shore husband who didn''t feel particularly bad or anxious.


    It was the riverbed of the shallow river that Yu and her shore husband visited.


    "Long time no see..."


    Yu looking over the riverbed from the top of the dirt and squirming with a distant eye.


    "Don''t you feel anything here?


    "Hmm? Hmm... you remember. Maybe he came here a long time ago."


    That''s what Kishifu answers Yu''s question. I do have memories. This is not the first sight I''ve seen. But I can''t remember it clearly.


    "When I was still with my mother, my father brought me here for a barbecue. See, around there..."


    Shortly after pointing her finger, Yu clutched his mouth as if he had lost his mind and lowered his hand.


    "Yu...... what''s wrong?


    Kishifu peeks into Yu worryingly.


    "It''s okay. Let''s go next."


    "Next?"


    "Next. Next. You''ll get here, won''t you?


    "Yeah......"


    I didn''t know what the intentions were for Kishi husband, but I felt like Yu was truly asking for something, and now I don''t have a question, and I decide to follow her.


    Yu felt signs as he tried to get off the dirt.


    "Before that, we have an uninvited guest."


    Feeling the killer, Yu turns his gaze to the right hand side of the earth.


    A few tens of meters away, four men are putting up guns. Many shots go on, but the bullet never hits Yu or Shore Husband.


    "I can''t. Whoa. In the space ahead, I set the bullet to go away."


    Put your hands on your mouth and replace your megaphone, and Yu yells at the raiders.


    "And, well, maybe you guys can''t kill me, so you should give up."


    "You can''t turn back because you said that..."


    Kindly advised gentleman, shore husband said.


    "But if you keep shooting like this, you''ll know even if you don''t like it"


    Many more shots will be fired, but no bullets will reach Yoda.


    "Yu, what did you do?


    "As you know, my abilities can erase anything in the visible space. Well."


    "No, I didn''t know..."


    I saw several occasions to erase things, but I heard the description of my abilities clearly at this point.


    "So within my sight, with the setting that anything that moves at high speeds disappears, if I activate my abilities, if a bullet flies into my sight, it will automatically become a protective wall that will. Well. The bullet movement cannot be captured by my moving vision, because the bullet itself is in my sight. But when this becomes a transparent human attack, it can''t be prevented because it''s the perception that it''s out of sight. You can finally erase something that moves too fast or too small to see, but you can''t recognize it regardless of speed or size."


    I didn''t understand everything in Yu''s explanation, but in Kishifu''s brain, such an image emerged that Yu was still the owner of the ability to extinguish what he saw, but could also use it as a shield.


    I don''t know why, but I saw that the bullet didn''t work, and the assassins are approaching. All four of them are Japanese.


    "Sorry to interrupt your date. But... there''s a date and a bug spit running like they''re playing with someone else."


    One of the four opens his mouth and shoots a gun from close range.


    "I knew I couldn''t... what''s going on"


    "Sounds like Junko Yukioka''s made mouse, and it''s no wonder you have special abilities that don''t work with bullets."


    Everyone I''ve ever killed was a psychic or a Phantom.


    Men talk to each other.


    "Neither I nor Mr. Shore have ever killed you in a playful mood"


    Yu says it clearly.


    "Right. But I don''t care. Kill it and it will be gold. You guys play, I kill at work. That''s the difference."


    One speaks off, pulls out the knife.


    "Do you want to reduce the number a little?


    Yu speaks to Shore Husband.


    "With the concept of barrier to prevent bullets, I can''t do anything else now because I''m automatic activation"


    "Then you can''t wipe out what''s attacking us?


    "My power to erase can only recognize one thing, right? Because my ability acts not directly on the individual, but first on space."


    "Then... here we go."


    As the men approached me in unison while I was talking, Kishifu stood before Yu.


    Shosho husband showing off for the first time his abilities gained by being modified.


    "Buh."


    "What!?


    A strong gust of wind, also to be described as a wall of air, is blown away as it is, and eventually the four are blown backwards.


    "You better let me go around protecting you. It''s my ability, my ability to hold back, my defense."


    Shore husband''s gained ability was an extremely simple substitute for instantaneously blowing strong winds, within dozens of meters of his own sight. The range of effects is very wide, powerful enough to blow a person''s body away, but it doesn''t kill itself, and it also doesn''t have elaborate control.


    "Even though it''s for support, it''s a great ability."


    Yu solved the barrier while saying it, and saw the space for the assassins to roll.


    Two people enter the spatial range specified by Yu. I felt both of them killed, but one fled the scene reflexively.


    The other one - left only ahead from the elbow of his right arm, and the figure disappeared. It literally vanished. My hands are falling on the dirt road and blood is flowing from the beautiful cutting surface.


    The raiders are at war.


    Yu shifts his gaze to another two. One more person, vanishes. Now it was extinguished. The body never protruded from the designated spatial area, so it was completely extinguished. Now there''s two of us left.


    "We can avoid it! Read the kill!


    The first to avoid Yu''s attack screams as he sweats a cold sweat all over his body at the other one who stays.


    "Surrender than that, please. If you use it in conjunction with your abilities, it would be difficult to avoid it."


    Yu recommends surrendering in a prolonged, unequivocal voice.


    "Wow, okay..."


    One of the first to avoid raises both hands and kneels on the spot.


    (This guy is understanding, and he''s clean)


    While I think so, Yu looks at the other one. The other was also gazed at and his hands raised.


    "Wouldn''t you like to attack me again?


    "It''s okay. I won''t forgive you then, and no."


    Yu, as he said, turned his gaze to the arms that were falling to the ground and the blood that polluted the ground, erasing them clean and refreshing.

 865 8

    "I''m sorry... I got Yu''s hands dirty"


    After the appearance of the two assassins disappears completely, Shosho husband squeaks.


    "My hands aren''t dirty. Both of us."


    Take Shore husband''s hand, and even show him his free hand, Yu said.


    "I just paid for the firepowder that would take me down. You don''t have to worry about it. I have absolutely no idea what this looks like."


    Yu clearly tells the split wind, without any emotion.


    (Isn''t this the first time you''ve killed a person? I heard you''ve never done any personal killings in your activities at a murder club... Or since you and your buddies have come to commissioned murder many times, does it feel more like it now?


    A shore husband who makes a lot of mistakes.


    "But once again, it''s a great power..."


    Kishifu didn''t remember the realism of the awesomeness of the power to erase things just by looking at them before he was impressed or flabbergasted.


    "It targets the space itself, so you can engage it before activating the force, and you can resist (resist) even if you can''t do it. As for the big mess principle, it''s the same as Akiichi''s transparent crushing. The first lock on -- I call it targeting -- is to target a space and erase something in that space."


    Yu explained his abilities again, but Shore husband didn''t know much about it.


    "Let''s go to the next place than that. They took the extra time."


    Yu gets off the dirt.


    (I''m not sure why you''re in a hurry, but they might raid you again, and I guess it''s impossible to try to do something today...)


    Kishifu thought as he followed Yu, but kept it out of his mouth.


    Returning to the perfect town downtown, Yu and Kishifu had come to a department store restaurant.


    "I also came here with three members of my family when my mother was still here. To celebrate your father''s novel becoming a bestseller."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    To Yu''s commentary, depressed shore husband the gavel without knowing why.


    "Then let''s go next."


    A gentleman who prompts you to move quickly.


    (I''m sorry to make it a date, but it''s not the wind you''re enjoying)


    Even though I think so, I still keep my mouth shut for now, shore husband. But it''s time for me to have a stronger desire to bump into questions about this unintelligible take around.


    After that, he went to several places, each time that was a place of memories, Yu said.


    "Is this how much...? Near Euthanasia City. There are other places I''ve been, but it''s not far."


    Yu stopped and took a heavy sigh.


    "Is it time you told me?


    Kishifu asks thoughtful questions.


    "What did you want to do when you went to the edge of your family?


    "Are you sure you don''t feel anything? Nothing... don''t you remember?


    Seeing herself with eyes as if to blame, Kishifu snorts.


    "Dad, how long are you going to be in your dreams? The sight I''m seeing right now is not in my dreams or in another world. It''s real."


    That dialogue, spoken by Yu, thrust into Shosho''s heart and stimulated the depths of Shosho''s memory.


    (Father? Dream? otherworlds? reality......)


    Feel like something that is uninterruptedly important, but I don''t want to recall, is dragged out forcefully to a less conscious layer.


    "pheasant......"


    The first thing that came to mind was that.


    "Did you see the pheasant?


    Kishifu asks nicely. It was an inquiry that seemed to have no context, but Yu understood and was surprised to round his eyes.


    "It was Asakawa earlier. It just occurred to me in my head. The sight of a little girl poking around to find and catch a pheasant"


    As he talks, Kishifu''s memory rapidly clears up. When the spirit dwells in this body, all the amalgamation that was enclosed is unleashed.


    "I don''t think anything... there''s nothing I don''t feel. I felt a lot. But I''m blurry. Besides, I''m Fujikashi''s husband, not Dawn."


    Staring firmly at Yu''s face, shore husband tells him.


    "I know, but let me still say it"


    With a slightly darker sounding voice, Yu continued the conversation.


    "Dad... he didn''t even think about how I''ve lived, did he? When my father was getting weirder and weirder and couldn''t tell the difference between dreams and reality borders and kept running away to another world that I had created in my head, how I... was watching about my father. I couldn''t imagine how you were treating me, the novelist''s, at all - no, you didn''t?


    Blaming herself gently, Shore husband learns chest pain like being torn apart from her soul.


    (This pain is not me as Fujikashi husband, but the other me - Dawn Light Next. No... I guess that''s the main body.)


    I am nothing but a pseudo-personality. That''s clearly what Shore husband figured out. I triggered Yu''s words, my memory aroused, and I understood roughly who I was.


    "I wanted to stand by the same gaze as my father, share the same time as my father in a real way, and - I thought maybe there was some kind of stimulus and my father would go back to normal... with such miserable and pale expectations, I tried to do this. You''re an idiot, aren''t you, me?"


    Hearing Yu''s voice tremble, watching Yu struggle with tears, Shosho husband is driven by the urge to hug Yu.


    "At first, here or there, my head was blurred, my memory was vague, I didn''t know what it was"


    Yu doesn''t try to talk any more, so now Shore husband talks.


    "It''s pretty clear now. My mentality is different from that of my shore husband in light order, but I... there''s no way I don''t know how Yu feels. I don''t think you''re stupid or anything."


    That''s right. I''ve got some things I need to clarify. With this in his mouth, Sho Husband was afraid of what Yu would think and how he would react. But I have to tell you.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not Dawn next, even if I''m the same soul right now. So... it''s hard to feel like your father, and I don''t even think of you as my own daughter. Suddenly you say that, but it''s unacceptable. And for Dawn Light Next, Dawn Light Next is going to transfer to another world, it''s a different personality. But..."


    So I separated the words and toured, but Kishifu uttered the dialogue that came to mind.


    "But I... weird thing to say, but still... there''s nothing you don''t know how Yu feels, and even if Fujishiki doesn''t want it now, I''m Fujishiki''s husband now, and I want to help Yu"


    "You look alike... of course"


    I laugh when Yu suddenly creaks like crazy.


    "Me, my father, Mr. Kishi... I''m clumsy"


    "Is that where you laugh?


    Kishifu is also followed and spills a smile.


    "I''m starting to feel like it''s not going to be the shape I want, but I''m listening to Mr. and Mrs. Shore right now... and I''m feeling pretty good about this now. That''s enough, or this is the limit..."


    That may be like a compromise, but it is also true that Yu''s heart was largely saved and made easier by listening to Kishifu''s sincere appeal.


    At a branch of the president pickled in formalin, Kaoru and Shigezaburo were checking yesterday''s results.


    Following yesterday, when a simultaneous raid began, the killers are still being forced to attack members of the murder club today.


    "We''ve done more damage to our enemies than we thought."


    Shiraishi Sanro becomes anxious face under his mask. Over the numbers, this one is overwhelmingly losing. Instead of double scoring in the number of dead, there is a difference near triple scoring.


    "Is the boulder a place like Junko Yukioka''s mouse? But the meds of replenishment also stand. This one just needs to hire another new assassin, even if he''s killed. Either this budget runs out first or the murder club will be wiped out."


    Incense twitched as if it were a minor matter, but it bothered my mind how to deal with more difficult problems than that.


    I had expected, but the second day, compared to the first day, has a much smaller number of battle occurrences. Many members of the murder club are wary and presume to be because they hid in the clouds.


    And even when the battle occurs, we are losing more than yesterday. Incense judges those who are now members of the Murder Club wandering out in grandeur, whether it be because they are confident strong men in their arms.


    Someone knocks on the door of the room where the two of them are, and the door opens without waiting for acceptance of their entry.


    "Ah... how did you get here"


    Incense startles me, and I get up from my chair. Shiraishi Sanro also rose nervously when he saw the person and bowed deeply.


    Just take it easy, okay?


    The man in the suit wearing the mask of an ounce tells in a low, sinister voice.


    The man is called Sasaka Bear. He is one of the oldest executives of the Formalin-Pickled President and among the top executives of the Formalin-Pickled President, he is in a substantial leadership position.


    "I''ve convinced the other executives to push the budget even higher."


    "Thank you"


    Incense bows its head to the words of the bears.


    "Do you know what happens if you lose?


    Shigezaburo shivered at the inquiry of Sasaka Bear.


    (No way, we''re being blamed and killed...)


    Shiraishi Sanro comes up with a bad imagination.


    "The face of the president pickled in formalin will be coated with mud, which will give you the total strength of the organization to decide between Junko Yukioka himself and the female male."


    Incense calmly states.


    What, you''re going to get killed?


    Four strands of Sanro to appease.


    "Don''t be. Scattered. That woman''s been drinking boiled water. It''s time for the limit. We have to fight the out-of-commerce."


    "It''s already out of sight. I wish I could film and sell the feud between the murder club and the killers, but most of the killers refused to allow me to expose myself. On the contrary, some people welcomed photography, so they have photographers on them."


    Reminds me of a world-famous killer, Ondrei Masalik. It has been called a Slavic Phantom, Paranormal Kill, etc., and said it has been accomplished in a way that is out of standard, no matter what the difficult request. Above all, as the anonymous name for paranormal killing suggests, it has slaughtered a number of people with paranormal abilities.


    "Remove the gala from them. And I''ll make it look good. You''ll be able to use it again someday."


    "Of course I intend to."


    "But... there''s no art in just pointing out a killer. Why don''t you add some more exciting elements?


    Sakura opinions.


    "Right. Some people are working with me because of this, and I''ll think about it."


    Before that, Incense put his head around that the movement of the members of the murder club was difficult to supplement, and that they also had to have events that could be solved collectively.

 866 9

    (i) From yesterday''s gathering meeting of all the homicide clubs, that group of five homicide club members, who created an impromptu group, rented a room in the same hotel and stayed for all five, and when they were out, all five of them were solidified and acting.


    Even if the five of us are consolidated, it should be noted that they were raided once yesterday. The opponent is a pair of six. But the fact that improvised teamwork was good allowed me to repel my enemies without taking a single victim.


    Only one outsider stood in front of five confident murder club members.


    Even if he is alone, he is a macho giant who is over two metres tall and has plenty of horizontal width. And its appearance is not half as intimidating as it is a substitute for warring soldiers. Even from the fact that he appeared before the five dignified on his own, he could hear that he was quite confident in his arms.


    "It''s Ondrei Masalik. Your people are already dying near the dozen. If you guys add in, you''re way over the dozen."


    Ondrei tells you that it is a masterful Japanese language. To the point that I don''t think that''s haphazard, the whole body of Ondrei is relegated to intense killing.


    One of the five attacked silently. Something like a beam is released from his eyes, hitting Ondrei directly.


    It makes no difference to Ondrei. Whoever bathed his beam should have been the effect of the meat rotting from the place where it was bathed.


    "Not enough. I''m not in the mood."


    Turning to the surprise five, Ondrey says away.


    Make sure the other members eject countless glowing things from their feet and slide the ground to Ondrei.


    Those were just coins. Hundred yen balls, fifty yen balls, one yen balls, and all types of coins unfold at the foot around Ondrey, drawing a geometric pattern.


    "That took. Once we''re in this formation, we''re done..."


    Those in the formation made of coins were the art of being debilitated after sealing their movements, but Ondrei moves flat and kicks the coins away.


    "That''s why he says he''s got enough temper"


    Ondrey slowly moves toward the five.


    "Duh, what''s going on? I can''t believe my abilities don''t work."


    "Mood."


    In response to the coin language, Ondrei stopped and said.


    "I used to stay in Japan for a long time. So I was tapped into the concept of this temper. If you destroy your mind, the fire will be cool again. I became an apprentice to a certain sorcerer and was able to learn and train in witchcraft and paranormal Iloha to blow everything in the mood. Any paranormal ability to intertwine and frame an opponent because it is a rule of law and a condition alongside the law blows away with a single temper. Jump. Beat him up."


    Until now, more than ever, Ondrei has been asked to kill those who possess supernatural powers, challenging and punishing them directly from the front. And the street name is Paranormal Killer.


    "Oh, that''s so stupid...... this is a real monster"


    "I guess the ability of the shark system also means helplessness before simple resistance. In the meantime, I''ll run away."


    "Run for it."


    Five people run off in a chisel.


    "Those cowards who stay on track when they are superior and run away as soon as they feel a little dangerous are the most angry"


    Ondrey runs out. As I quickly caught up with one of the runaways and grabbed the root from behind, I broke through the muscles of my neck with only one hand''s grip, gripping and crushing the bones.


    "Hey, do you know where the other runaways are? Let me know if you know."


    While chasing the other visible, Ondrey speaks toward a fingertip phone worn on her ear.


    Formalin-pickled presidential constituents provide information support to hired killers, including Ondrei. It''s not just a matter of knowing the member''s address and course of action, but it''s also an immediate discovery of the walking murder club members with the support of the constituents released all over them.


    Ondrey catches up with the other and eats Lariat from behind. The member rotates about two and a half times in the air before falling to a depression on the ground. Ondrei''s big legs step on the back of his head and crush his skull.


    (I wouldn''t have noticed, but only one sneaked off the transmitter with a finger and left it stuck. Like you can run away and get cornered everywhere. It''s the usual pattern)


    Ondrey pinches the fingertip phone he was wearing on his ear, projects the display, and reflects the map to identify his opponent''s location.


    "It''s late, it''s late. We''ll catch up soon. The prey I couldn''t catch up with on my feet... I just wanted to say that there''s not one, but there''s none."


    When he discovered the man who had been turned on the transmitter and raised his voice of joy, he laughed and ran through that member, eating elbows in his face at the same time as he chased them through, slaughtering them with one of those shots.


    In the end, the other two got away with it, but honestly give up, as it''s impossible to chase them any further.


    "Yeah, I''m not around...... Whoa, did you get a good shot of that one now? Did you get to my move properly or not? No sign of the photographer in the first place. You don''t make me feel any signs, you''re a big photographer, you''re not really shooting."


    Aware that my murder landscape was being filmed, when I took confirmation on my phone, I returned the answer that it was being taken properly.


    "Give me the next directive. I''m gonna keep going."


    ''It''s becoming difficult to identify where we are. More and more people are lurking away from home. Of course the informer checks out the numerous cameras set up in the city, but they don''t catch on inside''


    Until now, the formalin-pickled president had turned the killer around by specifying where he thought he would have murder club members, such as his home, his place of work and school. In the past day and a half, we''ve found quite a few members, and there''s been an outbreak of engagement.


    "Is there an unspecified number of people in this large city of euthanasia? There would be a more efficient way to lure them out. Use that."


    "Duh, how do I..."


    "We''re going to take the target''s family hostage and attract them. Why can''t you just turn your head around?"


    To Ondrei''s demands, the constituents of the formalin-pickled president lost their word for a moment.


    ''I can''t do that. Even now, the police are moving, and some of the assassins were killed by the police. If you specify a location, the police will gather, not just murder club members''


    Because the President Pickled Hormaline has so many political and financial giants in his customers, it is an organization that can put pressure on the police to pass their own brutal and outrageous business, but it doesn''t make sense either, leading up to the riots in the murder club. Murder clubs are also under the protection of power.


    Instead, it was thought that state power rested with the homicide club. In that evidence, the police are only targeting and killing the killer hired by the formalin-pickled president.


    "There''s no way to smoke them out. Think that way."


    That''s what Ondrey said and hung up.


    At the Snow Oka Institute, Junko was comparing the number of battles yesterday and today, and the results of the battle.


    Much less today than yesterday, whether it''s the number of fights or damage.


    "Seems to have settled down a little."


    Junko, on the other hand, had been in touch with the members of the murder club over the internet phone Kaswip.


    "Our group was killed two people. Afraid to go outside ''


    "Already in pre-release only-mode. How long do I have to do this? ''


    "They seem to have access to the city''s cameras. When I go downtown or something, I get checked out and I can turn over the killer on my side ''


    Members speak of anxiety and stupidity.


    "I think the informers use it too, and even in that sense we should avoid places with a lot of people"


    Junko palates.


    (You-chan didn''t think about it, but she was walking away without a problem)


    This shrugged in my mouth.


    "Summarizing the report, the Murder Club side is a lot better. But the problem is, we can''t keep the position we''re after forever. ''Cause you''re gonna get in the way of action, and you''re gonna brush your spirit down."


    ''Our group repelled about three. One of them was killed, though. I want to do something about it from here before there are more victims''


    ''Yes, I can''t help running around. Even if you keep fighting their assassins, you can''t help it. "


    "Junko, you''ve already figured out how to converge on this matter, haven''t you? They all seem anxious, and can you tell me that? Oh, I''m having fun. ''


    The last easygoing voice belonged to Ryujiro.


    "You can keep it that way now. Don''t move as much as you can."


    Junko said.


    "If you guys don''t move, I feel stuck. As a formalin-pickled president, I won''t be able to crush it. You''re going to be looking for a settlement in some clear way. Yeah. That happens naturally. But that''s not what we''re looking for here, it''s what we want."


    ''Are you going to let the enemy decide that? It would be advantageous for the enemy......''


    It was sharp to speak of suspicion.


    "No, no, no, no. There''s a nuance that they''ll regain their prestige, and they''re selling fights to the murder club, so don''t suggest a blatantly unfair way to settle it. That''s what I''m talking about."


    Junko said so and cut the cassipe unilaterally.


    Ryujiro, Akiichi, Mitsuko, and Takuma were talking about their conversation after interacting with Junko and other murder club members in Ajito on Kaswip.


    "Junko feels like he''s underestimating a formalin-pickled president. There are dead people out here, but how about that attitude?"


    I said it with a difficult face.


    "It was a mouthful like I was worried about a member, but I didn''t actually feel like I was even putting it on my teeth such as the member''s life"


    Neither did Akeichi feel very comfortable with Junko''s remarks.


    "From Junko''s plan, it sounds like the members who died on the first day and today were the sacrifices they needed."


    Koko spills a sarcastic smile.


    "I guess I''m actually going to. I''ll have to tell Yu and Kishifu about this later. I''m in a lot of trouble because only those two are acting differently"


    Hands on glasses, sharp in irritation.


    "I guess those two are home, huh? I hope you don''t get your family involved."


    "No matter how strong you are, whether or not you can protect yourself is a different story."


    Takuma says, and Takuko agrees.


    "I don''t know if I can resist Mr. Tsuko sleeping with three men."


    "I don''t even think you guys are going to attack me, and I mean, I''m not uncomfortable because you care about me, but I rather think it''s bad for me to care about you."


    In response to Ryujiro''s words, Kuriko said with a bitter smile.

 867 10

    Justice and Lyssuzume took to the pot hill apartment that day as well. There is no true appearance today.


    "Do you really want me to stay on track?


    Justice asks Kettle Hill.


    "On the second day since the presidential raid pickled with formalin, I see signs of adhesion. It will definitely be tomorrow."


    Said Reisuzume, keeping the pose in arm.


    "And will things be different again,"


    Kettle Hill shrugged with his imaginary face. For a little while, the Homicide Club wants the formalin-pickled president to be distracted, Pot Hill hopes. That would also make my movements less likely to be enlightened.


    "I''m also interested in talking about a child named Dawn Yu. Well, now is not the time to stand up and move. We''re in the process of getting ready."


    Seeing each of them, Kettle Hill declares once again.


    "My ultimate aim is to find out why what makes a murder club work and destroy that function"


    "Destroy the function?


    Justice surprises the words of Kettle Hill.


    "Murder clubs are viable because they are protected in the country. The police don''t try to control it. Instead, they seem to be protecting it, and then they don''t even make it public. But why? No matter how much Junko Yukioka speaks, this would be beyond the limit. Therefore, if we know why, we may be able to prevent the murder club from functioning."


    Kettle Hill secretly expected the murder club to begin with an explanation of the circumstances by a child named Dawn Yu, who would also understand the mystery around it.


    "What if I didn''t know?


    Justice to ask further.


    "We''re going to have to attack in another direction. Some hands allow other countries to intervene. When Luciferin Dust threatened the very existence of the back streets, that clan that dominated the United States clearly saw the Japanese back streets as problematic. Even if the Japanese press can''t touch the murder club, the story is different when it comes to foreign countries."


    "I''m impressed with other measures."


    The pot hill is stuck in words for a moment in a word that has no rice knob.


    "It makes sense what Rice Snub says, but you should try everything you come up with and can do"


    And, pot hill.


    "Or if she''s in the grip of a government weakness, she''s going to chop away from it..."


    The Japanese government itself seems to be a more gigantic puppet of power, and rather than Junko Yukioka holding the weakness of the government, it is a pot hill that sees itself as having a close connection to that gigantic power. When that happens, we''re not talking about government scandals, and it doesn''t make much sense to attack like that.


    "It''s a violent means, but you can''t crusade Junko Yukioka with someone in power connected to Junko Yukioka and Junko Yukioka himself? If you lose your head, the murder club will no longer function."


    "Naturally there will be. You can''t win with all the beauty."


    Justice says, and the lyszme agrees.


    "Keep that in mind, but there''s no point in not figuring out who''s in power connected to Snow Oka."


    Kettle Hill exhales.


    (Confronting violence with violence...)


    I also know the rationale that violence itself is the most hateful thing about kettle hills, but you can''t stick to your tastes.


    "The murder of Junko Yukioka alone can crush the murder club once and for all. She''s practically the one who''s dividing it up."


    Rice zume affirmed.


    "You won''t be able to modify it. Have you lost her, the owner, and the hypothetical power keeps the murder club?


    "I see. Sure if you ask me..."


    Kettle Hill was surprised and impressed by the unexpected turning of the head of the rice zume.


    "It would also be time to see how it would look to get the formalin-pickled president to kill at all the fighting power of the murder club. It is desirable that their powers weaken a little, but if they move poorly, as I did yesterday, they may reduce the number of killers hired by the President pickled in formalin. I can''t afford not to pay for the fire powder that comes down."


    "You''d be able to sprinkle it and run, wouldn''t you?


    Kettle Hill asks Lyssuzume, but Lyssuzume shakes his neck sideways with his arms around him.


    "I''ll do everything I can to buy a sold fight. I can''t bear to be denied rice."


    I didn''t know what it meant, but it was a pot hill that wouldn''t poke any further because it was cumbersome.


    Yu, who broke up with her shore husband, made his way to Father Kong''s next room as soon as he got home.


    Optical next time is not always true face, also resides a strong light in the eyes, staring at Yu who entered the room.


    "Dad... do you remember?


    Sitting in front of my father, Yu takes confirmation. Light Next spills a smile and nods lightly.


    Yu has known a boy by the name of Fujishima husband for a long time. It is heard from the next light mouth.


    It''s light next always creates when escaping paranoia, light next another personality. He is the protagonist from a light order perspective when the optical order is tripping the metastatic paranoia of the other world. The name is always the same.


    Until now, Kishifu''s memory as a murder club member was the optical order that he only remembered in fragments, but the time he spent with Yu as Kishifu earlier was clearly remembered.


    "I kept running away. Thanks to me running away, my mother let me die, too. And I couldn''t accept that reality, and I ran away even more"


    With a firm tone sometime, Optical Next begins to speak.


    "On my behalf, Dog Breeder, you and your helper, Tunzawa, took care of Yu. Thankfully. And pity story. I... shouldn''t have been such a parent."


    "Then I should have been born. Then you didn''t?


    Take the next word butt, Yu asks.


    "I didn''t say that... No, will they take it that way? It was a silence. Forget it."


    light order to excuse, but Yu''s temper did not subside.


    "Still... don''t you get it? Still... you keep running away? Hard, impatient, run away. Is that all your father has?


    I feel quiet but strong anger in my daughter''s big eyes and in her comfortable voice in her adorable ears, and the light next flickers.


    "In the end... that was futile"


    Seeing Yu''s face revealing disappointment and contempt, Optical Next went to war. I tasted bottomless fear and despair that my beloved daughter held such thoughts. But it was just after that that that I despaired even deeper.


    "Why are you so weak?


    With words, I see what glows from Yu''s eyes spill, and the light next feels like my heart is torn apart.


    "No, you can be weak if you''re weak. If you are weak enough to look forward and try to move on. But my father doesn''t even have it."


    "Right...... right. You deserve to be blamed. I''m the bastard''s worst piece of crap."


    "Is that all you''re doing? Say a grand cry in front of my daughter."


    Yu stands up and looks down at Light Next in tears.


    "Aren''t you sorry your real daughter told you this? Don''t you want to hit him in the head saying he''s busy or something? I''d rather have a father who does that."


    You know a hundred times that you can''t do that to your father, but hit the unmistakable truth, and Yu waits for the light next reaction.


    "What comes to my mind is against my weak self. Besides... there''s no way I can gently hit such irrational and pitiful anger. That would be more pitiful as a parent."


    I looked up at Yu and told her the next time I saw her, smiling.


    "Neither what Yu has done desperately, nor how he feels, will be wasted. Give a convincing answer�� Think now"


    Yu''s expression glows dramatically as his father uttered a slightly positive attitude.


    "I''m sorry I said business..."


    "No..."


    Apologizing with a crying look. Gently, the light next felt sorry for the other way around.


    (Me and Yu, it''s not normal anymore. What Yu wants from me is just... should have been a normal parent. But now... no, even if it''s not normal, at least don''t run away)


    Light Next finally decided at this time that he was ready to face each other, not distracting himself from the sins he had committed and the reality that was now there.


    That afternoon, Ryujiro and Akiichi were wandering near a private earth school.


    Without hiding, I dare to expose myself to the prospect of luring the killers hired by the formalin-pickled president to finish it at all.


    "I''ve repelled four more pairs... but you''re broken. Is it time to withdraw?


    Sharp Ichi, walking, speaks to Ryujiro, next door.


    "We may see him as strong and arrange for a stronger assassin. Strength inflation, I look forward to it."


    Ryujiro in walking display state said, projecting a display in front of him and walking.


    "A big operation to reduce the number of killers by a little bit would be nice, but wouldn''t that be too underestimating?


    "I''m not underestimating you ~. If a nasty enemy shows up, let''s just run away"


    Shortly after we said that, a big man appeared from the corner of the road, blocked in front of the two. Pretty close.


    I won''t let you get away with it.


    A giant grins furiously at the full face. It was Ondrei Masalik.


    "It''s my virtue to know I''m unfavourable and not to miss a coward who just escapes."


    "Hmm. Isn''t that just a bad taste? He just likes to chase and kill people he thinks are weaker than he is."


    Ryujiro looks up at Ondrei, who looks down at them and laughs at Niyaniya, smiling, too.


    "But I know how that feels. I love that, too."


    "Well, I don''t care. Then I''ll give it to the young man first."


    "What? You''re not gonna say a ticket to hell or that kind of clich�� dialogue, are you?


    "Give me the right to attack. I''ll let you do it first. I''m gonna hold on to him. We must remind them that adults are strong in order to have an effective cage with unknown hungry people."


    Showing his dirty teeth and laughing, Ondrey said arrogantly.

 868 11

    Ryujiro thinks. If you attack in this time and you can remove it or withstand it, there is a good chance that the enemy''s deadly attack will fly instantly.


    Do you believe in sharp support and intend to attack with one blow, or do you move on the assumption of taking a distance?


    Ryujiro took the former. One person made the latter choice carefully, but said they should take advantage of the benefits of having two.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    A flame erupts from the front of Ryujiro and hits Ondrei.


    I like the word "cool" again if my mind is extinguished, Ondrei, but I have tried so many times before but never actually cooled down.


    Ondrei rushes backwards into the flames he faces, pushing through the flames all at once and hitting Ryujiro with a glance. It wouldn''t cool down, but I challenged it so many times that I was used to the pain of being burned.


    At that moment, when his hand grabbed Ryujiro''s neck, Ondrei felt the killing spirit.


    Sharp ichi waves, transparent crushing pours. Ondrey, who dashed forwards with momentum, was unable to turn this around. And Ryujiro, near Ondrei, also winds up and eats some crushed.


    Ondrei and Ryujiro, fall to the quail at about the same time, but Ryujiro has a small number of crushes eaten, so he gets up quickly.


    "The ability of the physical system, the chemical reaction system, isn''t something that temperament can prevent."


    Ondrey groans and shoots the gun as he gets up. After setting up a flesh-bomb battle first, then a gun is a strange order that is unique to Ondrey.


    Shooting after being securely secured with thick arms. Even immediately after intense action, it does not rash at all, hitting Sharp One''s abdomen, Sharp One distorts his face painfully and collapses to his forehead.


    Luckily, the bulletproof fiber wasn''t pierced, but I couldn''t read the timing of the opponent''s attack at all. Ryujiro and Akiichi are somewhat trained, and the fight against the opponent with the gun was experienced several times in today''s raid and somewhat tamed, but Ondrei had a different dimension than the hitters he had dealt with so far.


    More Ondrei shoots Ryujiro, but I wonder if the bullet pierced Ryujiro, and Ryujiro''s figure disappears distorted.


    "A phantom. This is another hassle."


    Ondrei sniffing.


    (It''s not just a phantom. It distorts the space, making it harder for bullets to hit, but hey. And this phantom junction is the greatest advantage that can be used in conjunction with other abilities)


    Explaining with no one in his mind, Ryujiro tries not to activate his next ability.


    "Right there."


    Even though the phantom made it difficult to see where I was, Ondrei looked at me and laughed niggardly, so the servant Ryujiro was also upset for a moment.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Reduce the hostility of the opponent and activate the phenomenon that ends the fight itself.


    "Mm..."


    Ondrei immediately realizes that her spirit is being affected. I feel the struggle rapidly snatched away.


    "Ahhhhhh!


    Ondrey roared with the mood of tearing, bouncing off the spiritual interference that had swept on him.


    "I have no interest in the psychoaffective system of that hand. If you meet the requirements, activate it. Whatever it is, it is useless to have legal framing abilities. I can resist in the mood."


    Looking at Ryujiro, who is supposed to be invisible, Ondrei says confidently.


    "Haha, temper is convenient. I want such a convenient mood too."


    While Ryujiro was talking, Sharp One waved his arm and let the transparent crush descend onto Ondrei.


    "Muggle."


    It was Ondrei who tried to get off the spot in reaction to the killing from Akiichi, but both the reaction and the movement were delayed, eating a few rounds of crushing.


    "Ask the devil - then, it''s not enough firepower. In a convenient mood, the ability of the attack system doesn''t look very effective."


    Alone, Ryujiro takes something like a bill out of his nostalgia.


    "Akeichi, please be very supportive. Looks like you''re running out of more fire than I am."


    "Mine''s the kind that accumulates damage. For that matter, there''s another advantage."


    To Ryujiro''s way of saying it, Akeichi insists a little mucky.


    (I mean, what''s that? I haven''t shown it yet, is that his second ability?


    Look at Ryujiro''s bills, and Akeichi makes a mistake. Ryujiro has undergone three modifications. The first time I wore it I asked the devil to wear it. The third time I wore it was Phantom Conclave. But no one in the group knew the abilities acquired the second time.


    I didn''t see it from the sharp top position, but the bills depict curses and paintings of animals in ink.


    Ryujiro skips the bill. The bills fly to Ondrei, drawing a loose arc, as if they were willing.


    Just before the vigilant Ondrei, it suddenly appeared.


    "What?"


    Ondrei shudders at the giant mouth in an open state, which appeared in front of him. In my mouth, I have amazing painful fangs.


    "Crocodiles?"


    Akiichi shrugs. Only the head of a giant crocodile appeared with a large mouth open, hitting Ondrei''s head.


    Crocodile mouth is closed.


    "This is my second ability. Decaying Rope Witchcraft - A Beast Charm."


    Looking sharply at him, Ryujiro said.


    "Too much..."


    Ondrey scratches the crocodile''s mouth open as he bleeds violently from his face. I seem to have prevented it just before it bit me.


    "Oh, the crocodile chews up to two tons, but it''s also a good place to rip it open and leave humans."


    "I''m in the mood! Mood!"


    Turning to Ryujiro, who sounds strange, Ondrei exclaims good at it and makes him laugh.


    "I don''t know if that crocodile has two tons."


    Shortly after Ryuji said it, the crocodile disappears.


    Shortly after the crocodile disappeared, Ondrei fired a gun at Ryujiro and immediately after he fired, he rolled around to take evasive action.


    A transparent crush descends where Ondrei was. The deviated sharp one strikes his tongue.


    The bullet was crawling through the meat at the end of Ryujiro''s right arm. It is heavy for a scratch, but not so much a serious injury.


    Ondrei''s movements do not stop. Immediately turn to the sharp one and shoot the gun. Akeichi was hit again. Now it''s your leg. Unpreventable with bulletproof fiber, wearing thighs


    Ryujiro was moving on to the next attack, aiming for the moment when Ondrei turned sharp first.


    "What about now?"


    If you fly more bills, now only the upper body orangutan with four arms grows appears and is beaten by Ondrei.


    Ondrey guards desperately with both arms, but Sharp One descended the transparent crush as if to support the chase, and Ondrey''s giant fell on one knee.


    "Guuuuuuu... guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Ondrey laughs as she is crushed and cut off her head, leaving her face bleeding, while preventing a four-series punch of orangutan.


    "Haha, I''m not too happy to be complimented. That''s all I''m struggling with, one-on-two."


    Ryujiro hasn''t taken much damage, but Sharp One has been hit in the leg, so we both know it''s dangerous when he''s next targeted.


    "I like guys like you guys who fight the way you fight. Instead of framing your opponent with strange abilities, push and compete head-on. This is the flavor of the battle of Han."


    Sharp ichi remembers the chill on Ondrei, who laughs bloody but pleasantly. Ryujiro, on the other hand, is laughing funny.


    (Don''t be upset if you were encountering me alone)


    Regardless of Ryujiro, Sharp One honestly admits that he would not be very good for this giant man on his own.


    "Ah... it''s been a while"


    Ryujiro holding his forehead. The beast symbol of decaying rope witchcraft is extraordinarily more destructive than the devil who activates it with pure conjectural power, but also drains extraordinarily heavily.


    The four-armed orangutan disappears and Ondrei rises.


    (This guy should be pretty damaged too, how tough... This one is already worn out......)


    To Ondrei''s toughness, Sharp One wraps his tongue around him and remembers the hunch of defeat and the fear of death.


    "Oicolar, here comes Detective Oicola. That''s it."


    And there the white bai rushes and the young detective on the back of the white bai - Matsumoto Finished making a joke stop.


    Plus a masked police car appears, and after ringing the siren only once, two private clothes detectives come down.


    "Hey, what the fuck!? This woman is as tall as I am!


    When I saw a beautiful woman over two meters tall, Ondrei shrugged. Akiichi and Ryujiro are quite surprised too.


    "I''ll let you secure it for now. I''d really like to kill you right here."


    Hearing the voice of Ashiya Kurodo, a female clothing detective, the three were even more stunned. She looks like a woman, but the voice she utters is that of a man.


    "Oh, because you don''t have the right to remain silent. And, uh, the Backstreet Division is also silent on torturing the killer, so it''s better for you to be honest with all the questions, right?


    Nikonico laughed and told him that Umezu Kwangju, who had recently been promoted from sergeant general manager to lieutenant and also assistant manager of the back street section.


    "You''re not running, are you? Earlier, he said he was a coward."


    Look at Ondrei, Ryujiro smiles and stirs.


    "Oh, even if I don''t run away. It would be a police opponent, for example. Fight and defeat! Bring it on!


    Ondrey barks and finds herself in majesty toward the fierce in the Behind Streets Division of the Euthanasia Police Department.


    As Kurodo silently waved his fist on the spot, Ondrei''s body, nearly ten meters away, blew out in the rear to a large extent.


    He blew up near me and looked at Ondrei''s body falling on his back, sharp one a little. Because the battery was followed closely by a beating all over my body.


    "Oh��"


    Ondrei moaning with blood and broken teeth erupting.


    "Heh. He''s alive. Big deal."


    "No, don''t kill me. This guy has a lot to ask."


    To the admirable Kurodo, Umezu said in his true face.


    "I won''t talk anyway, so let''s kill him. Besides, my arrest equals execution on the spot, but I don''t like it because it means arrest in the right way. Besides, this guy is Ondrei Masalik - an internationally nominated killer. The prize neck has been politely placed. He said we should kill him here."


    (I don''t think it''s a police dialogue. I don''t even think I''m a cop as of Okama before that)


    Watching Ashiya, Ryujiro spills a bitter laugh.


    "Um, can we go home?


    "Ah? Of course not. Arbitrary situational inquiry"


    Umezu spreads a mean grin toward Ryujiro asking.


    "You can go home if you want. We''re mostly homicide clubs. Even if you try to force me to arrest you, interpret it immediately......!


    Sharp first words are interrupted along the way. Take a mighty blow to the stomach, make your body a letter, and collapse sideways.


    Ryujiro saw clearly. Similar to when he defeated Ondrei, Ashiya didn''t move the spot and just made a fist bare gesture.


    (Hmm. Is it a similar ability to you, Akiichi? He said swinging his body on the spot triggers and the attack is launched away.)


    But the power seems to be out of step with Koichi when you look at Ondrei and Koichi as lightly defeated.


    "Don''t nag the back street section of the euthanasia police station, you hungry bastards. Ignore the pressure up there, and you don''t mind killing a butch in this place at all, do you?


    Black Dou looks at Ryujiro and intimidates him with a soft tone and a smile.


    "Watch your language, too, okay? Because this okama looks calm but has a pretty low boiling point"


    and Umezu.


    "Wow, that''s frightening. I''m not underestimated. [M] Violence is gone. Let''s get a lawyer first."


    Ryujiro doesn''t show any cowardice and makes you joke in a sloppy tone.


    "Are you alright -? Akeichi."


    "How do I look okay..."


    To Ryujiro, who peeps in and calls out, Akiichi said abominably while falling on his back.


    Ryujiro and Akiichi were just slightly interrogated during the treatment after being transported to the hospital instead of the police station for treatment, and were quickly released without being taken to the police.


    "It''s not like I was released because I''m a member of a murder club, it''s like I never really listened to it."


    Leaving the hospital side by side with Sharp Ichi, Ryujiro says as he walks.


    "By the way, what was the power earlier?


    "I had the brain of a decaying rope magician implanted. A beast symbol embodies an animal. You can partially enlarge it, increase the number of parts of your body, mix multiple animals together."


    Ryujiro answers the sharp first question.


    "Same goes for the devil, but why are so many of your abilities so powerful? Aren''t you cheating?


    "Because I asked Junko in advance." He said you can combine dangerous human experiments that could also be life-threatening, so give him a powerful ability. Junko, I''m talking about this modification about the murder club that only makes modifications that are not life-threatening, even if they do. Before that, they said it was a complete human experiment and a bet if anyone wanted to remodel it. Well, the third phantom kingdom was a life-threatening substitute. "


    I see - while I''m convinced that Sharp One thinks about Fu and Yu. I wonder if her powerful and incomparable abilities are also the fruit of that desire for modifications similar to those of Ryujiro.

 869 12

    The third day since the onset of the raid on the President pickled in formalin.


    This is the day Yu promised to expose the truth.


    The usual six are assembled in the usual Ajit. In addition to that, even the pot hill, the righteous, the rice knob, and the true four came to their aside. It was too small for a pot hill apartment on a boulder, and I couldn''t secure any other place, so I had no choice but to dress up as an invitee to Azito.


    Everyone sits in a car seat in the living room, staring at Yu, to hear from Yu''s mouth why he founded the murder club and what he did.


    "The beginning was because I wanted Junko to make the novel" Let''s Join the Murder Club "a reality"


    Yu spoke.


    "Junko told me the story. I was the bearer of the power to make that happen. Junko also had something in return for being able to modify and play with those who wanted to join the murder club. This is how the murder club was created. End."


    "Huh? Are we done?


    Tablemill is taken aback, he raises his voice.


    "That''s it, you''re not even bothering to gather this many people to talk about it. Why did you want to make a murder club novel a reality?


    The truth asks in a lighter tone than usual.


    "I knew I had to tell you that. You don''t have to hide your story from me."


    Yu smiles lightly.


    "My father was a novelist. At one point, my father lost his mind because he couldn''t tell the difference between reality and imagination. I saw it, and my mother was sick, and she hung herself and died."


    He was a preemptive speaker, but that''s why he vivid on the contrary and wields a gloomy air on the spot.


    "If Dad hadn''t been a novelist or something, our family would have been happy. My father didn''t turn out that way. My mother didn''t pity herself either. I thought my mother liked my father, from the bottom of her heart. Her mother was desperate to see her father''s heart get more and more distorted. My mother was weak, too."


    Yu was always strongly aware of his sidekick husband while he was talking.


    "Even if my mother dies, my father doesn''t know why. He made up a story in his head, and he died with his own interpretation. One time he died sacrificing himself to protect this world, and one time he was killed by a brave man because he drew the blood of the destroying god, and one time he died without the modern air in a witch and spy from the past, and so on. But in my father, that''s all reality. Forget about making the way your mother dies over and over again, and in the stories unfolding in your father''s head, your mother plays the role of dying over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over


    We all noticed how long Yu''s tone and voice were changing. I especially know the face of the murder club. Yu stops speaking in a way that stretches his vowel when he is in serious mode.


    "I''ll say it again. My father became like that because he became a novelist. The book sold, I was chewed up, I was possessed with writing, and it kept getting weirder and stranger because of it. I started making dreams into stories, and then I couldn''t tell the difference between dreams and reality, and I started dreaming even when I was awake. You can trip into your fantasy world."


    True, Ryujiro and Kettle Hill had heard other stories about making notes about their dreams and going crazy. It''s also said to be an urban legend, but so there''s talk of a writer who went mad and committed suicide.


    "The publishers who booked the novel my father wrote, the readers who bought and supported my father''s book. These caused my father to go crazy. I believe it was these people who tormented my father and killed my mother. That''s the only way I can take it. Besides, these people don''t even realize they''re guilty. There is no guilty consciousness. And that''s what I regret and hate again."


    It''s the expression that doesn''t change, but some people were guessing that Yu was angry.


    "So I... wanted to kill these people, so I joined the murder club. I want to find all the readers and kill them all from one end of the spectrum."


    That''s all we talked about, put it down for about ten seconds.


    "The way I think... Isn''t that strange? Is it an anomaly after all?


    Relax a little and get back to your usual way of talking.


    "Are ordinary people giving up? Ah? You don''t seem to believe it. I can''t give up, and I don''t understand it better if I can. Am I the anomaly that keeps resenting you and wants to kill you without giving up? Then why am I the only one unusual? It''s unusual compared to what in the first place? Where are the standards? Who''s doing normal and abnormal lines? What am I, an anomaly? What am I supposed to do? Surely there is resentment and pity here?


    "You actually killed that... editor or reader?


    Yu smiled small and shook her neck to the side to inquire of her shore husband in a trembling voice.


    "I had a chance. I also witnessed people buying my father''s books in bookstores. Sometimes the fan letter had an address. If you feel like it, you just need to give Junko the ability to find all the people involved. But... I really can''t do it. Because I''m going to think about it. If I kill this person, I can''t help but think that the people around this person are going to feel terribly sorry for me and feel the same way about me..."


    Hearing Yu''s words, some of the people on the spot were relieved inside.


    "Besides, if I joined a murder club and was conscious that I could kill anytime, I''d be satisfied with that. No, that''s the biggest thing. I feel like I can kill anytime I want."


    With a slightly self-inflicted grin, Yu shrugs her shoulders.


    "That''s not the only reason I wanted the murder club to be real, though. Hey. Actually, there are other reasons - there are a lot of people who want to kill me. I''ll keep this a secret."


    Yu reminds me of those who were slapping dog breeders.


    "And there are still other reasons why I wanted to use it... It''s not the same thing you want to kill. This is just the right opportunity, and I''ll talk about this on this occasion. Hey. It''s like I''m the only one who knows, keeps it a secret, and cheats on everybody."


    And, in the middle of the conversation, Yu turns his gaze to Shore Husband.


    "Your body is not human. It''s a meat doll that made you look a lot like a human being. But in this meat doll, there will be a proper human soul. No, I''m not staying. Hey. You''re right to say you''re operating from afar. My father, Dawn Kwong, is among you."


    The face of the murder club didn''t immediately understand Yu''s words. No, even if I could understand it, I didn''t want to accept it right away. Ryujiro was the only one who understood and accepted it.


    "Fujikashi husband is another personality that my father created in his delusions and intends to be transworldly. You asked Junko to show up in the real world. In the meat doll, in the form of a different personality for your father - a spirit. Your father is asleep at home when Mr. Shore is moving."


    While he was being spoken of his identity in front of everyone graciously, Kishi Husband was aware that he was in the spotlight, but his emotions were calm. The usual shore husband would be uncomfortably shriveled, but now the shore husband was resting on his stomach.


    "I want to wake up my father, who is running away in his fantasy... that''s what I thought, and I asked Junko to join my father in the murder club with me. In a way that initially digests as one of the fantasies. But gradually I thought I''d let them know that was real. Something''s gone wrong."


    "Even Yu should have run away. Don''t go around like that. Come on."


    Koko pokes.


    "I think so, too. In your case, not running is making yourself suffer the other way around. I wish I hadn''t woken my father up or done that and run away."


    Justice also agrees with Tsukiko.


    "I don''t know how to look at that. I don''t have enough rice. No, I don''t have enough thought. There are those who can abandon and flee and those who cannot escape because they are in irresistible possession. In this child''s case, it was the latter. I can''t say enough about which is the right answer, and whichever you choose, it''s something that others can easily blame. And from what I''ve heard, don''t ignore the fact that she admired her father."


    That''s what I said and told him. It was rice crack.


    (You were telling me to run away lightly because you''re not very thoughtful about something called family, or you''re a bad family member...)


    No body, no lid, true to say no in my heart.


    "Those are all your ideas - they won''t be. I''ve been in and out of the Yukooka Laboratory lately, and I''ve had the wisdom to get in and out of dogs. Isn''t that pretty much what he came up with?


    True points out.


    "Dog breeder? Is there still something else that looks like a mastermind?


    Justice gives a surprising voice.


    "I''m the original author of the murder club. There was originally a novel called" Let''s Join a Murder Club, "and this murder club is also largely based on that novel."


    Ryujiro explains.


    "True you''re right, it''s pretty much what the dog owner came up with. But I''m the one who made the decision in tune. I''ve decided to set up a murder club. If you''re using the murder club as evil, I''m the culprit. hahaha......"


    At the end he turned toward Kettle Hill and was a powerless laughing good.


    But it was Yukioka who actually created the murder club itself.


    And, true.


    "I don''t know what your motive is. I don''t know why that leads to a murder club."


    "That''s right. By the way, why did you make this a murder club?


    Kettle Hill and Justice poke at each other.


    "Eh, that sounds like, like I said, because I, too, have people who want to kill me. There are other things besides my father''s. It''s a little hard to talk about this here."


    "Two birds a stone, or just stuck to a lot of murder clubs because it''s just fine, right?


    "Hey."


    To true pointing out, Yu nods.


    "If I were to give you any further reason, in the end, I too, because there was a strong hatred in this world itself. I lost my mother, and my father is crazy and hard, but the world is overflowing with happiness. Yes, because I''ve always been aware of it. Compared to others, I made myself unnecessarily miserable and painful, and I also recruited resentment."


    The face of the homicide club was well aware that Yu seemed to be an adult but had a strong antisocial nature in his mind. In every part of the statement, it was seen.


    "And one last thing. Originally, the murder club novel was something my father came up with. But I botched myself. The dog owner slammed his father''s draft, rewrote it into his own style, and put it out into the world. It happened to me from my father if I traced it back. Of course it''s not pacli or anything, and the dog owner has permission from his father, and he just came up with a draft."


    "Is that why you wanted to create a murder club?"


    "Yes, I have said it many times, but there are several other reasons why we haven''t talked about it. But they''re secrets."


    To a sharp grunt with a strange face, Yu said as if he couldn''t say.


    One of the reasons I wanted to create a murder club can never be spoken of. It''s simply embarrassing to talk about it in front of your people.


    I admire the novel''s murder club, and I want to spend time as a companion bringing together people like myself with strong negative thoughts about my heart - which I can''t say very much, such as that was the primary reason. But what I just told you is also one of the motives, not a lie.


    "That''s about the story, do you have any other questions? Ah?


    Yu looks over the side of the car seat.


    "If no one''s here, I want to hear one from you."


    Kettle Hill raises his hand small.


    "Go ahead."


    "Again... it''s very hard to believe that just that hope of yours has led to the establishment of a big deal: a murder club or something. I still care why you can''t talk. Or are you lying and deluding..."


    "It''s an idea perceived in common sense."


    It was true that I pinched my mouth.


    "If it''s Snow Oka, I''ll just execute it for the motive that it looks interesting. There''s just the power to do it."


    "I see... I''m nothing but a fool, am I? I''m sorry. Forget about that one."


    pot hill laughing bitterly and pulling back.


    (In the end, it didn''t seem like there was any useful information to crush the murder club. I don''t know, even with regard to the mystery the murder club is able to maintain)


    It was a pot hill with a sneaky little sigh and dismay.

 870 13

    Brown Resistance Office.


    "Another request from the president pickled in formalin?


    Ten nights look at the mailbox and speak up.


    "Shake, you better say no this time"


    With a sharp gaze and voice, he urges rejection.


    "I was willing to say no, too. But for your information, I''d like you to know why."


    "Because it''s a fallout"


    To the shaky question, I say it with disdain.


    "It''s ridiculous to get to the falling side. This fight is definitely on the murder club side - Junko wins. In the first place, we''re being kind to Junko, and that''s like a special case the other day."


    "I see."


    "How were you willing to say no to the shake?


    Ten nights asks.


    "While I''ve been involved many times, I kind of hate being like a customer. Like you said, we''re not supposed to be Junko''s sidekicks."


    I shrugged my shoulders and smiled, and Shake replied so.


    "Murder clubs, Junko made another hell of a thing. Confront the president pickled in formalin."


    Rain Shore Mansion Living Room. Mutsuki, who fell asleep on the couch and projected a display over his face, said as he watched the news site on the back street. Site management is the information organization Whiplash.


    "Mom, don''t you just let it out?


    Akiko looks at Lily as she takes care of Kotai - the demon knife "Fire Clothes".


    "Intruding into someone else''s game and making it a mess is also interesting as a hobby, but I don''t feel comfortable this time."


    said Lily, without raising her face as she knitted.


    "Hi, it''s not what Junko thought about the murder club."


    "That''s the kind of novel I have. It''s a motif."


    And, Mutsuki teaches. Mutsuki also knows the author of the novel. Of course I''ll keep it quiet.


    "It would be ''Let''s Join the Murder Club''. I know. Because I used to make a scene with the public at one time. There were more than one person who actually killed someone under the influence of the novel, and it was quite a beating to join the murder club."


    I will explain it to Mutsuki and Akiko, who only know it with the degree of knowledge discussed in the alley, but don''t even seem to have that knowledge.


    "You read that novel. It was a refreshing way to end things on the bad end, and I didn''t like it, but you know, a lot of fanatical fans of that book."


    Says Platinum Taro.


    "I wonder if you mean a piece of work that is haunting people. I''m also interested in why Junko was sensed by such a thing..."


    I thought Lily would put it on hold to the extent that I would look into it when I had the chance.


    "If you go into the Battle of the Castle, the trouble is with the President pickled in formalin. They''ll come up with some form of settlement proposal. Hey. It looks good, it''s gameplay."


    Snow Oka Laboratory Living Room. Junko said as he hacked into Midori, who was playing the game, taking the dust of figurines of the squad stuff lined up on the living room shelves.


    "I feel like Jun is more of a stewardess. Wow. You know, I might even get ahead of myself."


    "On a case-by-case basis, but I, hey, if you''re a kid with a sight, it''s a doctrine that lets them get ahead of you as much as possible. Ah."


    Junko laughs at Midori''s words.


    "''Cause don''t you want to see how powerful it is? The kid builds up and wants to take on the brushed force, huh? Now, if that''s an interesting ability or something, I''d like to see it and have fun."


    "It''s easy to understand how pure my sister is."


    Midori makes a purposeful sound.


    "As for the President pickled in formalin, I''m not going to do that. I''m sorry, but it''s a cracked tissue at the bottom."


    "So I guess I''m overconfident that I can handle whatever hand I come from. Whenever I fail with that, huh?"


    Midori points out that Junko was once exposed to the public by Grim Penis.


    "Sometimes it''s more fun to have enough to shrug my foot, but for someone who shrugged my foot once, also show respect, because I''ll do everything I can the second time"


    Junko, who has finished cleaning the figure, sits down on the couch, narrows his eyes and smiles invincibly. This kind of smile of Junko is unobtrusive that I haven''t seen much of.


    "Fire Discharge Wei BBA" is an expression regulatory organization founded a few years ago by an old man who ends cat discarding.


    In the name of sound youth development, it is the main activity of this organization to also consign with PTA extremists to search for radical expressions in their creations with the blood eye and to protest simultaneously to publishers and television stations. From time to time, members gather with each other for discussions, etc.


    This rally attracted the largest number of people to date. It was members from all over the country who took advantage of a wide venue and said the chairman, Cat Dumping End, would make a serious announcement.


    "What announcement do you have?"


    "It could be a delightful announcement to appeal to a great teacher of politicians to make laws that tighten up comics, cartoons, games and lanobes."


    "Ah, I''m so glad to hear that. I mean, it''s just cartoons, cartoons, games, lanobes, I hope it''s all gone."


    "Totally. That way, my child must take the exam seriously."


    "My kids are all over the place because of those bad mediums"


    "Oh, but only the BL and Ladycom regulations don''t spare me"


    "I strongly disagree with that."


    "BL and Lady Comics are art frames, so no cans."


    "By the way, the story is that the murder club actually existed. Is that a good book?


    "I wrote a bunch of crappy novels about a bad book writer called Dog Owner."


    "Such an impudent student will win a Brain Reduction Literature Award or suffer from understanding"


    "By the way, the floor has been wet for a long time"


    "Uh, I was wondering, too. Keep wiping the water. Why don''t you wipe it dry?"


    While talking to Peggy, the members were concerned that their feet were wet, but didn''t even think deeply about why.


    "Gentlemen, quietly. Your phone should be set to Manor Mode. There will now be a major announcement by Chairman of Fire Discharge Wei BBA and Cat Discharge End."


    He tells me with a microphone, and the blurring stops.


    An old man appeared on the stage, but, unlike usual, he wore a slack on a yore yore shirt and a rough outfit for a long time. She says she usually looks chic in a suit.


    ''Uh, actually, I apologize here for cheating on all of you''


    Once again, the venue shudders to the sudden remarks of cat dumping.


    ''The very fact that I founded this organization was all a prank for this time. There is no such thing as cat dumping in the first place. Who I am...''


    A cat dump turns the skin of his face as he says it. From beneath the old man, the face of the magnificent man becomes dewy.


    He said he was your favorite dog breeder. How about this surprise? ''


    The members were taken aback when they saw the face of the nagging, laughing dog breeder. I suspected it was a dream, and even appeared to those who lay on their cheeks. It can''t be imagined that the founder of the expression regulator group was actually one of the writers that expression regulators are avenging their eyes, etc. Besides, I lose much of Yangtian''s language, such as revealing it, and it solidifies.


    ''But well, this is the beginning. The real deal is coming up. I wanted to throw a delightful party for all of you today, and I got you together ~''


    The dog owner takes out the lighter.


    "Barbecue Party, Enjoy It All"


    Light the lighter and throw it to the floor.


    Occasionally the venue was engulfed in a sea of fire, with countless screams.


    (I''d like to take a slow look, but I don''t think so either. This one gets caught in smoke, too)


    Thanks in advance to a large amount of highly flammable and odorless liquid, the fire was quickly covering the entire venue. This liquid was asked by Junko to make it specially because the dog owner couldn''t get something called an odorless flammable liquid.


    Dog breeders going outside using pre-secured escape routes. I kept all the other doors locked from the outside, and I kept the passage covered with flames, but I think it would have been almost completely extinguished by the first ignition.


    "This guy is karma. This is how we got off when what we did went around. You can''t complain or make excuses. The result is everything."


    And when they go forth, they perceive and speak of those burnt to death in the midst of the burning venues.


    (I only put time and effort into it for this time, and it is refreshing. Whatever good reason you may have, these guys are just people who want to crush things they don''t like. They like things they don''t like, and they ignore how they feel about being oppressed. So I tried the exact same thing with these guys, too. But......)


    Dog breeder that will have a non-floating look.


    "Killing people isn''t funny, as always. Yeah. I don''t enjoy killing people at a time when it takes effort to try to stay with them."


    It wasn''t more fun than I thought to launch an expression regulatory group, which is inherently a hater, to be its head, solicit as many regulators as possible into the organization as members, gather them in one place, oil them in a venue, put them together in flames, and kill regulators.


    (Most importantly, I can''t get it to take a long time to prepare. The way I do it, it''s very ugly. I wish I could use a small force to make a big catastrophe, like letting a cat go in front of a car and have a ball-pushing accident, throwing out smoke on a dry day and causing a big fire. I couldn''t think of a beautiful and smart way to do it. But, well, there''s been a lot less of my most hated guys, and this is good. Besides above all......)


    I ran this long-term plan in return for my interest, because the books I wrote had long been violently given to me by regulators - not of. No, that too, but for more important reasons than that.


    (If I leave them alone, Yu could have killed these guys in time. I can''t help the people who lifted Mr. Koji up as a novelist, but I don''t care about this one. And Yu''s true hatred and anger was directed strongly at these guys. My ass sucks that I''m the cause of that. But that''s why I can''t leave you alone. I don''t want to dishonor you with their filthy blood. Probably overprotective though)


    That was the biggest reason why the dog owners gathered the people who slapped themselves together and killed them, until they went out of their way to build their own tissues.


    (I wrote a novel about joining a murder club, but I don''t really know what it''s like to want to kill people or actually think it''s funny to try to kill them, so I wonder if it''s a distortion when you see the guy who really killed them or the guy who''s nagging because he wants to kill them. Maybe next time I''ll ask one of Yu''s people.)


    As he turned his back on the burning venue and walked away, the dog owner thought.

 871 14

    Contact between Kettle Hill and Yuda ended only with Yu''s story involving the launch of the Murder Club, which became the carriage of dissolution.


    Kettle Hill and the others went home first, and Yu went outside for a walk with Kiko because he was in a mood change.


    As I walk, I tend to be alert to my surroundings.


    "Mr. Tsuko, it''s okay. May I protect you from being attacked."


    "Oh, yeah? But if that''s why you get distracted, you get attacked by that gap. I don''t like the Buddha or that kind of development. Oh, it''s not like you don''t believe in Yu."


    I know I''m much stronger than I am, but that''s why I can''t be distracted, Saeko thinks.


    "Hey...... Yu, I thought after listening to you earlier"


    Spicy as I say, Kiriko opens her mouth.


    "You don''t have to do this for a second, because Yu got along with me because I had something dark in my heart and I saw it as the same as Yu himself?


    "Yes."


    "I answered instantly, already. Actually, I''m the same. I just had a little conversation with Yu, and I felt like that."


    Yu, whom I admitted so lightly, was relieved.


    "Me too... lost my old loved ones... and I just wanted a replacement. But something decisively broke in me, and even though I was destined to be unfettered by the other guy in Gatilez, even a normal kid was scared to go out with me."


    "Hey... before I joined the homicide club, I killed a person. Ah?


    To Yu''s point, Tsuko stopped. I get flabbergasted by the superior insight that I can spot that far from just my current statement.


    "You got it."


    A bittersweet laugh.


    "I hope you understand that. If you just lost it, wouldn''t that be the idea? Besides, I''m the same at a time when I can''t open my heart to normal people."


    "Ha ha, boulders are my favorite. You''re gonna be happy to see all my heart out there, too, already."


    "But I''m sorry more than a friend"


    He laughed lightly, but his grin was hardened by the dialogue Yu had just said.


    "If I get raided, I''ll kill Yu and I''ll die too..."


    "It seems fine. I''ll be vigilant about your movements."


    "That''s okay for Yu himself... Yeah, I don''t even have to ask."


    "Yes."


    I grinned and affirmed. Gently, I grinned, as did Tsukiko.


    "But well, I''d like to thank you very much for creating such a wonderful organization. Thanks to these fun days, I was able to clean up my society''s garbage and make quite a social contribution."


    No sarcasm, Tsuko really thinks so. I don''t even think that my actions are evil.


    "I was just hoping, it was Junko who made it,"


    And it was the dog owner who pushed me on the back, Yu added in his heart.


    The four true, pot hill, rice knob, and righteous were looking back at earlier tales of Yu as they walked around the city to change their moods.


    "There was no information directly connected to the important secrets of the murder club. But information doesn''t know what helps where or how. It''s worth keeping her story, too."


    It''s a pot hill that shows a positive attitude, but it''s complicated all over the chest. Honestly, I feel faded from the shoulder watermark.


    "What about the people that she was talking about, that she didn''t want to talk to, that she wanted to kill?


    "I don''t think that''s very important information either, and at a time when she doesn''t want to talk, she can''t know"


    In response to the words of righteousness, Kettle Hill said to his disinterest.


    "Snow Oka would just have made Yu want in a playful mood. What matters is that we''re protecting it with enormous power."


    And, true.


    "That''s the biggest point I''ve ever made, and the most unforgivable part."


    Kettle Hill tells in a quiet tone. I wonder if this word is true, the truth sees it. He also recognised that a man named Kettle Hill was, in fact, the type of person who had some passionate parts and who could then calmly control his anger.


    "You''re close to Junko Yukioka, so isn''t it easy to find out about her connection to power?


    "If that''s easy to find out, I''m doing it all the time."


    Answer the questions of righteousness, truly frightening. I think justice was convinced to hear that, too, and I heard something stupid.


    "Is the ultimate goal of Kettle Hill also to expose asylum by the power of the Homicide Club?


    He walks with his arms around him and asks for confirmation, with the usual blushing face.


    "Right. Like I just said, that''s the most unforgivable thing. Kill people in a playful mood, and that''s forgiven. Moreover, the bulk has been the state power that is supposed to protect citizens. Mostly the police is also a horrible story. There''s no way you can overlook this."


    I truly felt that what Kettle Hill said was a supremely natural argument, but on the other hand, I was thinking of something else.


    (Same goes for the President pickled in formalin. Those in power are the main customers, so they keep that service going. But...... the majority of people who benefit from the Murder Club are ordinary people who have nothing to do with power. Yukioka is the only one connected to power)


    True to organize your thoughts.


    (Snow Oka can be a Mad Scientist, not because he wields delicious honey for the powerful. It''s dangerous, so I can''t get my hands on the detour, I''m just silent. But only in this case, we cannot do without a cooperative attitude on the part of the powerful. That''s not the kind of thing that can be done with intimidation, and the power side needs sweet honey. I''m pretty sure Snow Oka traded something specifically. Something beneficial for the power side. Put the joke of a homicide club under asylum, and something that can be judged beneficial��)


    What deal does Junko make and that unforgivable thing that Kettle Hill talks about? I thought I should think about it from there and find out, but the truth is I didn''t mouth it in front of Kettle Hill. If the pot hill is noticed, you''ll already be looking into it, and if you can''t even notice this, honestly, as there''s no prospect.


    "Were you unconscious at first because you were a good father?


    In Ajito, Akiichi asks about Kishi''s husband.


    "Don''t call me that. I''m Fujikashi''s husband now. I want you to treat me the same way as before. I mean, it''s only recently that I realized that I''m Dawn Next, when I''m in the body of my current Shore husband."


    Kishifu honestly states what he thinks, even as he is conscious and atrophied of being seen with obviously unfavorable eyes by other members.


    "Thanks to our shitty parents, our kids are shaking up and having a hard time, but because of that, we have a wonderful experience with the Murder Club, too. It''s ironic."


    "Dude...... that would be too much. Looks like they''re fighting and selling."


    Takuma cautions against Ryujiro''s words without hesitation.


    "Yes, I''ll fight and sell. To be clear, because it wasn''t a pleasant story to hear. Yu also has a lot of obstinate parts, but the root of all evil will still be your father"


    Ryujiro smiles and says what he wants to say, but Kishifu stares silently and hears what he has to say.


    "Whoever hears it, I think the bad news is Mr. Shore. Okay? Or is Mr. Shore a victim of weakness? As a result, Yu had a hard time, lost her mother, and giving it to you is the establishment of a murder club. Don''t you think anything about this fact?


    "Dawn, next thing you know - the words don''t sound right now, and you won''t be able to stand it. I''m sure he''ll keep running."


    A mouth-watering shore husband like other HRs, in response to Ryujiro''s hard words.


    "Now I have the same soul, but different personality. Different mentalities. So I can objectively see the other self called Dawn Next, and what... yes, I objectively look at it. You''re the same person, but as someone else."


    "So no matter what they say, it''s human resources."


    Yu, who had just returned to Ajito, uttered a chilled voice. There is also a potato.


    "That''s what it was like for the two of us during this time, when we visited a place of memories, isn''t it? I''m disappointed. Ah. My efforts, I thought it was all for nothing."


    "It''s not for nothing. At least my brain was clearly ''over there''."


    He was a discouraged euphemism, but reacted to the words of Shore husband.


    "Do you mean your father over there?


    "Yeah. I''ve never had anything like this before."


    Head of nose, shore husband speaks.


    "Until now, Dawn, the next thing I know, I was creating a world of delusions over and over again, tripping my spirit into it, creating another self - my Fujikashi husband. It''s a metamorphosis or a reincarnation. But that delusional tripping another personality in the world could not perceive Dawn Next Being. In a lanobe of otherworldly metastases or something, you can take your pre-metastasis memories and personality, but Dawn, this is the only difference in the next case. The memory of delusions that I intend to go to other worlds, Dawn, will only come back next."


    That''s all I''ve talked about, and now I wonder how everyone feels about what I''m talking about, Kishifu becomes conscious, embarrassed, and makes room for a moment.


    "But this time, either way, my memory remained blurred. Maybe even if it''s meant to be the usual delusion for Dawn Next, it''s actually a reality event, so what? And I think it''s because I live in a meat doll."


    Speculation is also exchanged, Kishifu says.


    "The same way I asked Junko to treat my father and trip him into a fantasy, he didn''t just want to give his father some inspiration and wake up, he also wanted to spend the same space and time because his fantasy gaze was fine. I think it''s a distortion."


    Yu reveals his feelings. The last word seems hard to say, lowering the tone a little.


    "Poor Yu..."


    Pompous and groaning, Kuriko glanced at Kishio''s husband.


    "I don''t care about another personality or anything, but if you''re listening to this story - and you know the truth and you don''t feel anything, don''t you no longer need this kid? At least I can''t admit I''m one of them."


    Kishifu sneers at Kishifu, who clearly strips away hostility.


    "I can''t believe I don''t feel anything. I already understand why I''m here, and I don''t think that much about dealing with Yu, listening to him and not feeling anything with it, or annoying him. But... Dawn next time, I think it''s too late. I don''t care what you say or do. I''m just gonna run away. Just keep looping between madness and sanity. I can clearly see that now. So..."


    He was nagging and talking shore husband, but he looks up and sees Yu.


    "Can''t we just stay like this for the rest of our lives?


    No, sir.


    Although he was the shore husband who intended to propose all over himself, Yu shook his hair without interruption.


    The bell rings when Kishifu is nagged again.


    "Maybe he''s my customer."


    Yu said, checking the intercom monitor, there was a face I knew well.


    "I can''t let you in."


    Say it unilaterally, open the door.


    "Nice to meet you."


    A dog breeder who looks over and greets five other people besides Yu.


    (This guy...)


    Only Kishio and Ryujiro found out who the person was.


    "Which one?


    "I''m the original author of the murder club."


    To Takuma''s question, Yu answered so, and no fewer than three people were surprised: Akeichi, Takuko, and Takuma.


    "What''s your relationship with Yu?


    Ryujiro asks.


    "Er... is it like my master? He''s the one who took care of me and taught me a lot on behalf of my father."

 872 15

    "Uhh... I''m just young. You''re going to butt in an uncomfortable space for an old man. Or is that it? Can you absorb youth?


    Instead of butting in, the first impression of the character of this person was just burned to the dog owner, who laughed slightly and didn''t want to be frightened and whispered lightly, to four people other than Yu and Kashifu.


    "What can I do for you, Master, with that author?


    Ask with a slightly safer voice and eyes. Somehow it burns confrontation because it means someone close to you.


    "Call me a little gentle. At least it feels like Yu''s people are seeded, so I''m sorry to bother you."


    Saying so, the dog keeper sits down next to Yu. Not on the couch, but on the floor.


    "I think the seeding has been largely done, but do you still have some hidden information?


    Ryujiro looked at Yu and asked. Sounds like you''re asking nicely, but it''s a conscious statement about the dog owner. And Ryujiro also knows that there are still mysteries in the murder club.


    "I was the one who graciously proposed the establishment of a murder club. It''s a good decision."


    "I mean, did you do that?"


    Sharply, the dog owner shrugs and opens his hand small, telling him to wrap his arms around him.


    "I don''t mind saying it differently. I tried my best not to sink into Yu''s bad heart, but I couldn''t seem to help myself. By the time I realized, Yu was - right, living in the back street was becoming the person I deserved. It''s worth my effort, and I can see and say it''s done to this extent."


    Due to my taking care of Yu, there are aspects to it that Yu has become the root outlaw attribute, and the dog owner was aware of that, but keep quiet about it.


    "So, the setup guy, I''m not here only because of Yu''s request. Because you guys are the best and most important of the homicide club groups we have now, mixed with the original Yu and Mitsuji Koji''s identities. There''s something I''d like you guys to know at my discretion."


    Until then, he was a dog breeder who had been making me laugh and talk, but suddenly his grin disappeared and he looked straight at me.


    "The Murder Club will be over soon. Whatever happens, it ends. We''re going to the end, and we can''t fight it. It''s the decision of the owner, Junko Yukioka, and his business partner. But the question is, how do we end it? That key will undoubtedly be held by you guys"


    Each of the six men took the words of the dog breeder in a way that was thoughtful. Except Yu and Kashifu, who knew the dog owner directly, there was nothing like taking it on par, but no one was upset at all and had no idea.


    "If you say you don''t like it ending... it won''t make sense"


    Table grinding tells me to groan.


    "Oh, you''re not getting through. How can an insane, inhuman monster who''s a murder club survive? That is rooted behind this country, because it is authorised by absolute power. Junko made some kind of deal with him and let him authorize it. Do you think Junko or either of those guys could give a no-sign and still go on?


    That reasoning is understandable, and I just have to take it, so no one would say anything, and even with some upset, no one was angry or moaning.


    "Junko initially seemed to plan to make himself an enemy of the murder club, let him fight the murder club, and be the finale, but before Junko executed, the formalin-pickled president had stripped his fangs. So, the plans along the way seem to have gone a lot crazy, but Junko seems to use the formalin-pickled president to get him to the end. But...... Due to the unplanned presence, the Formalin-pickled President, there is also the possibility that we cannot necessarily end it ideally. The worst that can happen is the annihilation of the members of the murder club."


    "What''s the ideal ending?


    sharp ichi asks.


    "He''s been shut down, but at least you won''t be disposed of, and you won''t be able to take away the abilities you''ve gained. However, no matter what happens, the murder club is over. I would''ve done a scatter of killing people and playing, and that''s enough, right? If the guy you really want to kill is still able to kill you, then you have to negotiate. That''s it from me, but does anybody still have questions?


    The dog owner encouraged it, but no one tried to ask anything.


    There was agitation in the five, except Yu, but he was not obsessed and disturbed, and he gave up lightly. I miss these fun days coming to an end, but as the dog owner put it, it''s like a miracle that something like a murder club existed.


    "Sorry, I know I shouldn''t be saying this right now..."


    Tablemill opens his mouth like he can''t say.


    "Even after the murder club, I don''t like these six getting separated. You want to do another activity with these six..."


    "Oldest man say that? But I agree."


    Hearing Takuma''s words, Sharp ichi nods with a rare and refreshing grin.


    "No, if you agree, you don''t have to go out of your way to say the oldest or anything like that."


    Tablemill relieves me while I laugh bitterly.


    "I''d rather say I don''t like it."


    "You''re not here. Ah... Mr. Shore, there was an interruption along the way."


    Though Yu says with a smile, the grin disappears at Ryujiro''s words.


    "I''m just thinking..."


    That''s what he says in his mouth Shore husband, but what he was willing to do was largely determined in his mind.


    True broke up with the pot hills and wandered the perfect town downtown for a purpose.


    Some of the assassins hired by President Horlumarine have grasped their names and faces. Someone with that grasp viewed the city as wandering around, looking for a murder club member.


    "I finally found one"


    I see a bald-headed, ill-eyed young man, and the truth shrugs.


    Otaro Ota, right? I need to ask you something. "


    True to stand in front of bald youth and speak up.


    "Makoto Aizawa? They tell me to kill you if you interrupt."


    "I don''t mean to interrupt."


    True enough to tell Ota that it was useless to keep her hand in her pocket and increase her killing.


    (You''re a belligerent man with a reputation. I don''t know because I''m confident in my abilities)


    Truth is, I knew about this man. He is a freelance starter who prefers to take on a dirty job, a resident of the back streets and the bearer of a raw paranormal power.


    Ota launched the attack and Truth dodged it.


    Visually, nothing seems to have happened. Ota stays standing with her hand in her pocket. But I did attack, and I truly responded to it and sent it away.


    "Did you scratch it? A boulder."


    Ota laughs and praises at.


    The power of Ota is a simple mindset. But its power is so strong that it can easily tear down and destroy the human body. We have unilaterally slaughtered many of the strong men in the back streets so far with invisible attacks.


    Ota leans her gaze toward the truly deflected, and once again tears her true body apart, but Truth moves forward a few steps diagonally and turns again.


    Tongue-in-cheek about being sent to stand up, Ota works with the image of grasping the opponent, but is also lightly moved. Now he was going straight ahead and scratching.


    There are those who have dodged twice before, but for the third time.


    Fourth attack. Truth was, I slowly walked out toward Ota, wondering if he had moved to the side and moved away.


    Coming here, Ota went to war. The little boy in front of me, as if there was no rushing wind, quietly, sparingly, keeps his attacks afloat. In the meantime, I''m approaching myself.


    "There are two ways to destroy matter. One is to use mindfulness power to destroy substances in a targeted space. If you avoid this before the force activates, that''s it. Yu is our type. You, too."


    True to talk while walking.


    Ota did not see a fifth attack. I was truly overwhelmed. An attack only boils an avoidable image.


    "The other is that the notion of destruction destroys the subject matter by thinking about breaking it. I can''t even flinch this. But if the other person is an organism, and rebels against it with a strong consciousness, the ability to do so is not extended. It becomes a collision of will and will"


    While he was talking, True was approaching the position reached by Ota. And in fact, reach for Ota and grab her throat.


    "Look, if we attack now, we can destroy about my hand, right?


    Ohta''s neck is strangled with one hand from the front, truly pale and provocative, but Ohta does not attempt to attack. Because I understood that the moment I let myself kill, it would really kill me.


    (Shit... I''m scared of a kid like this...)


    Humiliation and fear stir in Ota.


    "I''ll let you live for another minute or so because I want to ask you something. Answer yes or no."


    That being said, I''ve heard a lot of bad rumors about Ota, and I''ve attacked myself without question, and even if I just saw the evil minister at first glance, I truly decided it wasn''t worth keeping him alive.


    "Is there a woman named Masami Toriyama among the assassins of the President pickled in formalin? Don''t you know?


    Ota answers nothing. I can''t possibly answer that. The truth is, from that dialogue, and from the vicious amount of killing you''re unleashing right now, it''s clear that you''re going to kill yourself. And yet how can you answer honestly?


    (This guy''s not in the right way to blackmail you...)


    That''s what I thought, Ota, but the truth is it was serious. Nothing was wrong.


    "I don''t care if you don''t talk with your mouth, because I know the answer with the subtle reactions of your blood vessels and muscles. Now we''re done. I won''t thank you for what you''ve taught me."


    Ota received the true word, which he told with a scarce voice of discouragement, as a pronouncement of death.


    At the next moment, True applied force to his hand grabbing Ota''s neck, tearing it all apart or squeezing it until it reached the trachea, esophagus, vocal cord, and carotid artery.


    When True releases his hand, he sprinkles a large amount of blood from his throat and Ota falls. True that he was also wary of attacking me with his last fart in the moment, but Ota ended up doing nothing as it was.


    "That was 48 seconds. I apologize for breaking my promise."


    Speaking to Ota''s remains, True takes out the handkerchief, peeks into the show window nearby, and wipes the return blood on his face.


    It happened in a crowded downtown area. The passers-by you see don''t pull, but leave the spot with the sleaze. Some sneak cameras, but the truth is, I don''t care.


    (I didn''t doubt Rick for sending the information that he was hired, but was it true? I''d rather that guy''s information was gussey. For once, just tell me what Masami Toriyama looks like and encourage him not to engage and flee if he sees him)


    Knowing that a troublesome person had come to the enemy''s side, Truth thought of himself sighing.


    Even after breaking up with True, the three men of Kettle Hill, Rise and Justice continued to talk.


    "You should also think about executing the Rice Scarecrow proposal."


    And pot hill that tells stories that can only be done because there is no truth.


    "Mr. Rissuzume''s idea?


    Justice asks.


    "Kill owner Junko Yukioka. That should get you a kick out of it."


    Said the lyszme.


    "It''s easy if you just say so. The journalist''s position is that it''s a bitter decision not to solve it with a pen, but to rely on the sword. But I can''t rely on the power of the pen any more with my twats and connections."


    Kettle Hill speaking on the tannic side.


    "Can''t you count on the weekly magazine anymore?


    "There seems to be pressure on it. That''s the best you can do."


    To the question of justice, Kettle Hill answers.


    "What''s this story really about?


    Kettle Hill sighs small to the justice that goes on to ask. I don''t think that''s what you''re asking the boulders.


    "You shouldn''t. You can bet, but if you were to kill Junko Yukioka, he would turn to the enemy. You''d better shut up and sneak up."


    "Then we''ll turn to the enemy later, and in the end we''ll be the same. Bye..."


    Justice suffering from understanding.


    "It''s not the same. If they don''t know, they won''t stand in the way of anything extra beforehand"


    Pot Hill thinks so much about the poor rotation of the righteous head. I was wondering if you wouldn''t know if you didn''t explain it from one to ten.


    "I hope it works. Truth be told, if this one moves like that, you''ll notice."


    And, rice zume. Naturally, when that happens, I intend to fight the truth.

 873 16

    Another day passed. This was the fourth day since the Homicide Club hunt for the President pickled in formalin began.


    The first day was a state of fierce fighting, but there was not much engagement on the second day, and on the third day, at least only in the morning, there is zero engagement. The President''s side, pickled in formalin, has been unable to locate the members of the murder club who have hidden themselves.


    Junko calls me. The opponent is Akino Kaori. I expected it to be time, and I predicted any business.


    "I have a suggestion."


    "Here it comes. That''s a completely unexpected move. haha."


    In the first voice of incense on the phone, Junko makes a tear.


    "You want to settle for some kind of death-game format, because this one''s standing up and it''s not revealing, right?


    "Still Predicted"


    Beyond the phone, I could hear incense sighing heavily.


    "We''re in a good position, and if you''re going to accept all the terms that we''re offering, you can ask."


    ''Then let''s start by stating the content of the game here. "Drum Can Kick," okay? Of course, we''ll have all the members of the murder club join us.''


    Kaori receives a timed game name, Junko conceives for a few seconds.


    The president pickled in formalin also conducts death game entertainment. There are numerous classic death games, which are an important source of funding for the organization.


    "Or so. I think" Lending Competition "would be better."


    ''There are too many people to compete in lending. This one can only be replenished by external soldiers, and it is difficult to provide sacrifices in the first place. It''s going to be about who puts it out''


    "That''s the cruellest game of presidential death-games pickled with formalin,"


    "I devised that game as an admirable disobedient boss. I don''t know if Junko would like it, like the idea power of our boss."


    "I don''t know your boss at all, but he seems pretty amazing, so I''m interested."


    Hearing Junko''s dialogue, Incense pushes silence. Kaori only meets with the boss of the organization to which she belongs a few times, so she doesn''t know much about the boss, but she wonders how the boss would fight Junko.


    "So, on condition, you can publish it on the back street, but everything that comes in is mine. That''s zero income."


    "I didn''t expect you to make such a greedy request."


    He is a pure son who has always had a fair deal with regard to monetary relations, but on this condition, he was incensed to eat.


    "But if you win the game, you can keep the organization in good standing, right? It was for the Ments that I started a fight with the murder club in the first place."


    "Sometimes to crush disturbing commercial enemies. What we want is the obliteration of the murder club itself. Kill no one left, erase them from the world. And let the backstreet know the fact that you turned it off ''


    Junko also planned to fold up the murder club soon, but decides not to teach Incense that.


    "And one more thing. Participants should be allowed to use the internet and phone."


    ''That''s... if we do that, players will be able to grasp the place between themselves and the fun of the game will diminish... Put a few cameras in the game''s location and stream the game online on live broadcast. Participants can naturally see it, so they can check out unseen places, and overshadow traditional game content from the ground up''


    The request for permission to view the internet and call was quite unacceptable.


    "That''s better. He said it would be more interesting to work side by side."


    There was a certain prospect hidden in this demand of Junko.


    ''If so�� the venue is a place of spread, so that everything cannot be covered by the camera''


    The compromise came back largely as expected, and Junko chuckles.


    "That''s fine."


    More places can''t be covered by the camera, which means that where the camera doesn''t show up, it violates the rules of the game - which means it''s easier to cheat. And Junko is anticipating that there''s no way the president pickled in formalin hasn''t cheated.


    "If this one wins - I''ll have the surviving Homicide Club members promise not to do anything about it in the future, okay?


    "Okay."


    "Oh, one more condition, okay? It''s nice to meet you and me."


    "It''s..."


    Incense to be extinguished. It''s even more unacceptable.


    "If you don''t like it, you won''t take it, will you? I mean, that''s where you don''t cloud your words. I''m giving you a chance to kill us, okay? Or are we both that scared? You think the two of us are gonna turn the game upside down?


    To the teasing Junko, incense can''t say anything back. I want to refuse, but I''m not in a position to refuse.


    ''Okay. Any other troublesome terms?


    "Haha, it''s funny, I''ll say it again when I think of it"


    Junko hung up, laughing back at the fragrance of utmost sarcasm.


    Euthanasia Police Station Detention Unit.


    Detention facilities reserved for those in the back streets are quite tightly guarded. But the policemen on duty were seriously wounded, and the man escaped with dignity.


    "This isn''t running away. Breaking through. Breaking through police custody."


    Turning to the cops stretching out on the floor, Ondrei Masalik said he told them so in Japanese and left the detention center behind.


    The policemen have done enough to help. Against those who intend to kill themselves and on the job, Ondrei is merciless, but decides otherwise never to kill people.


    "This is not an escape. Tactics to win sooner or later! If you win one last time, that''s it!


    With a delightful smile on his face when he left the police station, Ondrei exclaimed.


    Shikishizaburo, Sasaki Bear, Kaori and three top executives of the formalin-pickled president were gathered in the same room to discuss a settlement battle with the murder club.


    "The story of settling in a death game was announced on the Murder Club hunting site. It will soon spread all over the back streets."


    Incense reports.


    "Can you win..."


    Three days of battle didn''t work out so well, Shiraishi Sanro leaks a suspicious voice.


    "Absolutely win, etc., and such a certainty, it can''t be. You should also assume what happened when you lost."


    Pale incense says.


    "Rather, I even think I should be defeated"


    To that statement of the ancient Sendai executives, Kaori and Shikishizaburo look at Sakuma as surprised.


    "What? Why?


    Shiraishi Sanro asks in surprise.


    "Among the top executives, there are still collaborators with Junko Yukioka. Or those who disagree with her."


    Sakuma said.


    "We can also unite the will of the top executives and move to wipe out Junko Yukioka himself with all our might throughout the organization of a formalin-pickled president by keeping a thorough loss here and hunting down our organization further. That''s my picture, and it''s the biggest ideal development."


    Incense seemed to disagree with the idea of a satyr bear speaking with a smile.


    "Aren''t we doing everything we can now?


    "With only you and my three top executives in motion, can you say full force, etc? I wouldn''t be able to tell you. Moreover, the aim is the destruction of the murder club created by Yukioka. It''s not the annihilation of Snow Oka."


    Kaori, not Sakuma, answers Shirakashi Sanro, who speaks of a misunderstanding.


    "I honestly hope I don''t take you in that direction. Where we are united, there is no guarantee that we can defeat Snow Oka, but there will be enormous damage here because it is visible. Besides, to the extent that I lost this time, I can''t unify the will of the top executives. Even I''m skeptical, and I want to avoid the showdown itself."


    "Well... a little too much idealism. If you ask me, it sure is."


    "I will focus on winning the battle for the moment"


    With the objection of incense, the bears exhale as if they had given up.


    "I wish I had a boss at least...... It''s a completely different story."


    Sakura squeaks. Incense knows that Sakama bears have tremendous trust and awe in her missing boss.


    (I don''t know if I''ll ever be obsessed with a boss who throws out an organization just because I''m tired of it)


    Hearing the stupidity of Sasaki Bear, Xiang remembered that although she thought so, she had once obsessed herself with a lot of things, and felt embarrassed.


    The firmness of the formalin-pickled president and the homicide club was settled in a death-game led by the formalin-pickled president, and the announcement of the contents of the game was made and spread among residents of the back street. Anonymous bulletin boards and SNS, where only residents of the back street are seen, show excitement on the subject.


    "Drum can kick, by the way"


    "It takes time, so it''s a troublesome game for you to look at honestly"


    ''I like it. It''s really fun as a group game. There are fewer and fewer participants surviving. "


    "If this game, the formalin-pickled president, is serious about killing him, he won''t win the murder club, will he?


    "I''m sure it will start after specifying the force in advance and there is an agreement with Junko Yukioka. Otherwise, it''s not fun to see ''


    All of these sites are memberships and the residents on the front street can''t see them, but once the pot hills can, they also showed the rice crackles and justice that came to the regular meetings.


    "There was also a circular for those in the murder club. All members of the murder club are forced to participate. If you disobey, it means you''re wanted for murder."


    Reisuzume reported.


    "I got a call from the truth. He''s joining the homicide club faction with owner Junko Yukioka."


    Kettle Hill, which I didn''t think was particularly important, but which I will report once and for all.


    "While they''re concerned about the battle with the formalin-pickled president, let''s keep this one steady. Truth and lyszme become part of it, so justice asks for my help"


    "Oh."


    Kettle Hill asked me, and justice snorted. I don''t know exactly what kind of help I can give, but I was a little excited to come here and just talk all the time, out of justice I didn''t do anything specifically, because I can finally act.


    "It''s about a day before I''m invited to participate, so I can help you with anything but that day."


    "Okay, please."


    A pot hill nodded at the offering rice knob.

 874 17

    Junko and True were peeking into the Murder Club chat room at the Snow Oka Institute.


    Seeing how they react to death games to settle with a formalin-pickled president is more morale than we all thought. Junko and True watched that there would also be a recoil to fighting assassins, being chased around, and being in the castle mode these past few days.


    "You shouldn''t tell me now that we''re almost done with the murder club. It might sound like morale."


    "I think I should tell you first. Can''t you think of anything to do with leaving the formalin-pickled president and snagging him where he''s happy?


    "Hmm... Oh, no, that''s..."


    With true pointers, Junko becomes a complex expression.


    "But it was supposed to end, and hey. There''s nothing I can do about all this. I''ll have to tell you later to avoid morale loss."


    "At the point of becoming a member, that was something I should have told you. But when you say that, you don''t feel comfortable knowing it''s going to end or something, do you?


    "Hmm, well... they''ve read it all. haha."


    Junko laughs on her cheek.


    "Don''t wonder if it''s a way like later. It''s like a fraud."


    "Either you make me aware of it as a temporary dream by putting it through my muscles, or you make me enjoy it wholeheartedly without telling the truth to the end without making me dream about it."


    It was true to complain about how Junko did it, but I heard Junko''s words, and I saw only one way of thinking, and realized that I was pushing it with the thought that it was right.


    "Sorry. That was shallow, me. I mean solitary."


    "I don''t care. True you always are. [M] Ah..."


    True to apologize, Junko runs the real thing and holds his mouth down that it''s gone.


    "You should care. Each other."


    "Yeah...... sorry"


    Seriously, Junko apologized with even more cheeks to say along with the follow-up.


    Yu took Shore husband home. Because my father had slept a long time, he brought me here.


    When Kishifu''s consciousness returns to Light Next, Kishifu''s body becomes an autopilot meat doll, a mechanism to return to the Snow Oka Institute, but Kishifu remains alive all the time, and Light Next does not try to wake up.


    "Why aren''t you going back to your father?


    "Actually, Dawn, the next spirit is becoming greatly unstable. Back now, Dawn, the next spirit may be more chased and broken. That''s why I''m not going back."


    Before coming home Yu asked Shore husband, such an answer came back, so Yu thought that if we let each other see each other in real life, we could do something about it, and brought him in.


    It was an insignificant thought, but nothing still happens if you bring your shore husband in before the next light of sleep.


    "No matter how hard I try, how hard I try, I can''t help it...... Sometimes it''s hard. And this is exactly what it is."


    nodding beside my father''s face, Yu said.


    "Everything I did, too, was in vain. hahaha......"


    "I''m not wasting it"


    Yu was a little surprised by what Kishifu muttered.


    "To avoid wasting it, I followed you. And I will continue... Don''t give up, let''s find a way. I''ll do anything for that. ''Cause I''m here now, Dawn, not just the next delusion, but I was born because Yu wanted me to. I''ll try my best to make it your ideal shape."


    "Do you have an idea what exactly to do? Ah?


    "Yeah...... Sorry, I can''t think of anything."


    He asks me nicely and sneers at me.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t count on you. But I''ll be with you for a while. That''s what I want to do."


    "I''m just glad it feels like it"


    I tell you with all my heart, not for the follow up, Yu smiles. Yu had received that the fact that Shore husband thought so was the same as the fact that his father took care of himself.


    "The only thing that makes me happy is my mouth, and it''s not the woman''s heart. I am discouraged that I do not rely on it in my heart. What a man with only feelings and no power is the subject of the most disappointment, discouragement and contempt for a woman. Yeah, this is Dawn Next Thoughts"


    But Yu is annoyed by the shore husband, who talks masochistically.


    "Dad, were you looking at a woman with those twisted eyes... Is that what you think of my daughter..."


    "Sorry. I said something extra"


    Shosho husband who laughs bitterly and apologizes.


    "If you can also bring out your father''s feelings and memories, can you tell me a little more?


    "What do you want to hear?


    "What do you think of your mother who made you kill yourself?


    To Yu''s enquiry, Kishi''s husband was silent for a while.


    "Try not to think about it, I''m running away. I keep running away. It''s cowardly, isn''t it? I think it''s really cowardly. This is the heart of my body...... I''ll give it to you myself. Oh, I''m sorry... like other personnel."


    "No...... thanks for letting me know"


    Yu speaks of gratitude as he gave up. Neither did I assume that the true nature of my father, who was told from the mouth of my shore husband. It feels like - after all.


    Yu thought so for a moment, wondering if it would have been better not to wake up like this and remain a shore husband all the time.


    Let''s explain here the rules of play called can kicking.


    Decide on one ghost, circle on the ground and place the can in its center, and the child kicks the can away as much as he wants.


    The ghost picks up the can and puts it at the center of the circle, and after the ghost counts for a few seconds, he goes to find the child.


    When the ghost finds the hidden child, he goes back to the can place, steps on the can and speaks the name of the child he finds.


    If they step on the can and call me by name, the ghost will have caught the child, put him in a circle, and seal his movements.


    Before they step on the can, if the child kicks the can, the child who was found and tried to be called his name, or the child who was found and in the circle, will all be free. Kicking the can is a right for all the restrained children in the circle. Even with a ghost stepping on a can, if it''s before they call it a name, the kid can kick the can the ghost is stepping on. There are also things that keep ghosts from treading hard on cans and getting kicked.


    The rules vary from region to region, but the four people in Ajito - Takuma, Ryujiro, Akiichi, and Tsuko - knew about the substitutes mentioned above.


    The game Drum Can Kick, offered by the President pickled in formalin, is based on this can kick.


    The difference with a regular can kick is that the can literally uses a drum can and there is plenty of poison gas concentrated in this drum can.


    Instead of a circle to write on the ground, it means using a room. The captured child is literally detained inside this room.


    I never kick a can first. The child starts from a position away from the room where the can is located, and the ghost starts near the can.


    That ghosts are more than one person. And both ghosts and children can engage outside the room.


    No fighting is permitted in the room, only the act of a child knocking down a drum can and the act of a ghost supporting a drum can to prevent it. The ghost rides on a drum can and screams the name of the child he finds.


    At a set time, the door to the room closes and the drum can explodes. The explosion of the drum can is every hour. Explosion every time the time goes around just 0 minutes. It''s naturally not free if you get caught in the blast, and most importantly, the poison gas that''s stuck inside fills the room. Kids caught indoors, kids who come knocking down drum cans, ghosts who protect or trample on drum cans, feed on poison gas. And a new drum can with poison gas will be prepared.


    The maximum number of people that can be consolidated at one time is six. It is forbidden for seven or more people to be anywhere near five minutes or more.


    By the time the poison gas is generated, the child must be prevented from being caught, while helping the caught child. Also, ghosts need to get out of the room before poison gas time.


    The end time of the game varies depending on the number of people, but takes quite a long time. About six hours. Sometimes nine or twelve hours is the case when there is a large number of people. Alternatively, the fighting flourishes and one of them is near total annihilation, and sometimes it ends in less than thirty minutes.


    "You''re closer to knocking down a stick than a can kick."


    "But well, it can also be a death game that deserves to determine the fate of a murder club."


    In Ajito, Takuma and Ryujiro, who checked the content of the game, each shared their thoughts.


    By the way, in this day and age, it was banned in schools all over the country until a few years ago, both stick knockouts and group gymnastics are back together. Because the recoil, which had been going on until recent years, revisited the hyper-loose education, made it a trend for children to thrust into the valley of Thousand Seekers and grow up with the momentum to rain rocks from above -.


    "If you can engage, why don''t you just kill me as soon as you find the ghost? You don''t have to go out of your way to follow these games."


    Sumiko insists.


    "I don''t think we''re just going to kill each other. Because even if a child intends to, the ghost side would rather detain the child in a room with a poisoned gas drum can than kill the opponent by engagement is the most efficient victory. Wasted engagement is going to be a move to avoid it as much as possible. On the contrary, if the child takes it into active engagement and it does what he wants, he''s going to have a keri in a short time."


    "If you find it, you just have to go inside the room, get on top of the can, and scream the name of the kid you found. From the ghost side, there''s no need to move on and engage. But from the side of the child, Tsuruko and Ryujiro are right, it''s definitely better to go around killing ghosts."


    Ryujiro and Akiichi say each.


    "Will a ghost continue to be a killer hired by a formalin-pickled president or something?


    Tablemill speaks the question.


    "That organization basically says it''s the only way to get the warriors in from the outside, so it''s going to be"


    And, sharp one. All the outside killers have also been attacking the murder club over the past few days, but Sharp ichi watched as survival was likely to take over into the game as it was.


    "I don''t know at the moment what kind of place it takes place, but I think there''s an overwhelming amount of minutes on the ghost side, depending on the number and location of ghosts, where I simulated a bit of brain. They actually have a lot of ghost victories. The only way to reduce ghosts is to engage and kill them, but ghosts can follow the rules of the game and reduce them. If the number of good ghosts continues to decrease, it will be harder and harder to rescue them."


    Ryujiro, who says it in his true face at what time.


    "For example, when a ghost acts saggy with about six people, and finds a child, four of the six ghosts become walls to prevent the child from pursuing them, and the two become clerks going to a room with drum cans, even if they could break through the four walls and chase the two who escaped, if the other two also fled in a variance... see, doesn''t this just make the ghost feel more advantageous and the child in trouble?


    "A normal can kick is because the ghost is alone. But if it''s more than one ghost..."


    "In the meantime the game will be repeated for a long time..."


    Hearing Ryujiro''s assumptions, Akiichi and Tsukiko squirm with a difficult face.


    "You should consult beforehand on the child''s side and set up a close operation. Let''s set up an operation with all the members of the Homicide Club and decide to share it."


    "At every homicide club member gathering, I get the impression that all the members of the homicide club are my strong, uncoordinated guys, and you''re anxious to get things together well"


    That''s what Ryujiro projects the display and makes the call, but Sharp One speaks the skeptical language.


    "I''ll text Junko too - Members will also be contacted. Oh, yeah..."


    Ryujiro shows on the display the site of the President pickled in formalin.


    "Oh, I knew you did. On several occasions in the past, a formalin-pickled president has hosted this game and its appearance has been videotaped and sold. Let''s take a look at this."


    "There''s also the possibility of making it a game you can''t refer to. The footage sold will be a game designed to entertain participants and viewers alike, but we''re in a game where the president pickles formalin to crush us."


    Sharp One hits Ryujiro, who goes on to talk with Sakukukukuku, with even more skeptical words.


    "Doesn''t that mean we''ll be set to lose whatever we do in their favor unilaterally?


    Tochiko said frigidly.


    "On the face of it, you will compete squarely. This game is played with the mentions of a formalin-pickled president, so if it''s a substitute for a blatant lack of fairness, even if a formalin-pickled president wins a murder club, the reputation of the back streets will be even worse."


    "How is this superficial to transmit to the person in the back street?"


    Tablemill teared up Ryujiro''s words, but they all passed brilliantly, so Tablemill can be naughty face.


    "However, as Tatsuko fears, I feel like I''m going to do a lot of cowardly things out of sight."


    Even Ryujiro on the boulder can''t imagine what that cowardly thing is at the moment.

 875 18

    The next day, after a raid release order was issued by Junko, the faces of the members of the murder club were again gathered where they had previously gathered.


    "Speaking of diminished, diminished, but you have more left than I thought"


    Sharp Ichi looks around and says in other audible voices.


    "Akeichi, you care about your compatriots"


    "It''s not like that. Don''t get me wrong."


    Speaking graciously, Akiichi glanced at him.


    "Did you guys see the footage of the drum can kick I sent you?


    Ryujiro speaks to members other than our own group.


    "I saw it. It''s a terrible game."


    "Medium egg. It''s time for them to get caught in the room and die of poison gas."


    "And the ghosts were running late, and the doors closed, and they couldn''t get out, and some of them were dead with their children."


    "Yeah, yeah, there was something about the kid side being unable to help his buddy, blocking the entrance in a group, and killing the ghost inside without even being able to get out. That was amazing."


    Members who say what they think. Even though we try to come to that awful game ourselves, no one seems to be afraid. The belly seems to be seated because of those who have a long history of working at the murder club and those who have survived the last few days of hunting for the murder club.


    Some people will just have been pulling and cowardice, but other members seem to be able to afford it, so a reassuring air is created. It also propagates a sense of security, as fear propagates.


    "Uh, so all of us in the homicide club come to this game, did anyone watch the footage and simulate the style of play -?


    Ryujiro questioned me and a few people looked like they were in trouble. About twice as many as those who raised their hands lightly. There were even more than twice as many unresponsive people.


    "It seems surprising that there are quite a few guys who haven''t thought about anything, even though their lives are at stake. I hope this hand fit doesn''t pull my leg."


    Sharp ichi reveals his discomfort and says it off. Some will look annoyed, but no one will argue.


    "That''s some interesting dialogue. He said this hand will pull his leg."


    "I didn''t aim, it just so happens, and it''s nothing funny"


    Takuma says with a smile, but Akeichi stays armed and stuck.


    After that, Junko and True appear where several people argue that the proposal of the operation is not, uh, not Ko.


    "Sorry I''m late. Me and True, too."


    "Junko too?


    Yu giving an unexpected voice. The other members are looking at Junko with a surprised face.


    "I don''t know if I''m just going to be in the safe zone the whole time because I''m the owner. I''ll fight on the same terms as everyone else. I''m confident I can help."


    "Oh, the boulder is Junko"


    "Awesome, I admire it"


    "Junko Steaky. I don''t care if you hold me."


    "Our owners are different. I want both shitty politicians to drink so much of Mr. Yukioka''s claw dirt that my stomach breaks."


    "No, the owner should be flustered in the safety zone... What are you talking about?"


    admirable members, but sharply denied it.


    "Because if Junko dies, the Murder Club will end with that. You''re talking about more burdens for absolutely having to defend yourself and for having to protect you?


    "It''s okay, because you''re here to protect me. Hey, Makoto."


    A pure child who smiles and truly shakes, but truly turns that way silently.


    "It''s the owner''s intention, so we have to obey, Akiichi."


    "You don''t have to get extra roles in a handy way."


    To Ryujiro, who says with a slight laugh, Akiichi quietly tells him to put his hands on his glasses.


    "I think I''m rather comfortable. You''re going to do as much as command the operation, aren''t you?


    "Whether or not we command, we''ll think together. Okay?


    Junko answered the question of one of the members.


    "Let''s keep talking to the people who''ve been thinking about how it works in the game -"


    Ryujiro, who is a complete partitioner, urges. Ryujiro, who partitions himself wherever he goes, is used to partitioning, and from a long sharp point of view with him, he can be relieved to leave it to him.


    "As I said earlier, I think it would be better for all of us to consolidate"


    Proposed by a male member who appears to be in his thirties.


    "So, we all wait near a room with a can, and when the ghost comes, we attack together."


    "I mean, how can you ignore games anymore and just kill each other thoroughly?"


    "Oh, that''s the way I was thinking about it, too."


    "No, that was rude."


    "Good idea. Berry, that''s a good idea."


    "I don''t know if it''ll work. I don''t think it''s going to work."


    There is a voice in favour or against the Members'' proposals.


    "It''s a way to break down as a game, and by the rules, you can''t do that. Haven''t you seen the detailed game description part?


    That''s what Junko tells me, and anyone who proposes or agrees drops their shoulders.


    "To be specific, the rule is that it is forbidden to be dense at short distances for longer than a certain number of people. Regardless of how many people organize, the summary is all out. And it''s out that I''ve been hiding only in the same place for a long time, and I have to move in a while."


    "How does that work out for the formalin-pickled presidential side that divides the game?


    One of the members asked Junko. Several had similar doubts.


    "In a death game hosted by the President pickled in formalin, they all wore bracelets, didn''t they? Isn''t that it?


    Ryujiro says. Actually, he knows more and he knows how the bracelet works.


    "Yeah. Kids and ghosts wear bracelets with registered player info, so even cheating can tell."


    and Junko.


    "More specifically, the bracelet makes a sound when a ghost finds it and when a ghost finds it and then rides it over a drum can. If you get on top of a drum can and get paid off by a bracelet, you quit fighting and head to the drum can room immediately."


    It was sharp that I explained that. I''ve been looking into the contents of drum can kicks beforehand, and I''ve seen more than one video.


    "Rule description, sounds like you should do it again here. There seems to be someone who hasn''t even had a preview."


    Ryujiro said uncommon, mixing a little disgust. I am heartbroken by the fact that many people who spoke sharply, but have not even had much preview, despite the fact that their lives and deaths are at stake.


    I honestly want them to die first.


    Sharp Ichi thought, but don''t put that in your mouth on a boulder.


    "That''s right, then I''ll explain it again here. However, in real life, a formalin-pickled president might change the rules a little bit."


    After that, Junko explains the game. Ryujiro and Yuda were all the information they already knew, but there was also the first part they knew.


    "All ghost sides have tablets, and by pointing the tablet at the person they have viewed, the name of the person who has received and viewed the radio waves from the bracelet is registered to the tablet. With your name registered on the tablet, if you go to a room with a can, get on top of the can, and shout out the name registered on the tablet, it''s a restraint flow. Defeat the can before you restrain it, and the restraint registration will be cancelled and you will not be able to restrain it, and if you defeat the can after you restrain it, you will be released."


    "Does that bracelet still explode or something?


    "It doesn''t explode, but it has the ability to flush current and stun players who don''t follow the rules."


    Junko asks questions and Junko answers them.


    "It wasn''t even written on the site around there. Is this to be explained to participants only"


    And, Ryujiro.


    "Yeah. Because I used to be in this game. Hey. True, you''re also experienced."


    "I do."


    "That''s comforting. Don''t be a fool."


    "But he said he might change the rules."


    "Still, it would be reliable to have experience"


    "Was Junko a ghost? Or a child?"


    Members who say no to Junko''s previous statements.


    "It''s a child. Of course I won. But the place is different every time, and from what I''ve seen of the other videos, the players seem to have different tactics, and there''s no such thing as a must-win, is there? Of course, it''s important to simulate it in advance."


    Junko answers the member''s question.


    "There''s a respite until the event, and even if we can just work out measures in advance like this, we''re blessed. Normally, the death games of this hand are organized between strangers on the ground, taking victims, and exploring them."


    And until then, the silent truth opens its mouth.


    "But this time, it''s a schematic of the battle between the formalin-pickled president himself and the homicide club, so the ghost side will also come up with countermeasures on the ghost side, and most importantly, it''s definitely going to make the rule-to-place thing a slightly more advantageous form over there, right? There''s also an audience eye, so I wouldn''t go too blatantly in favor of ghosts."


    From Junko''s point of view, there is only one prediction at the moment as to what kind of hand a formalin-pickled president will come up with. But only one thing is envisaged. Because Junko induced them to do one of them anyway.


    Various proposals are then put forward by Members, but the opinions do not show any cohesion inside.


    Only one decision has been taken, to the extent that it is desirable to act on a number of group-by-group basis which is divided at the moment.


    "If we were acting on a group-by-group basis, we''d be exhausted, wouldn''t we?


    "But if you had acted in a variance, that would be dangerous"


    "If we can get in touch, we''ll be able to go help each other when they find us."


    "You can keep in touch. It''s not forbidden to call, and I can connect to the internet."


    "Go help them all at once, there can be another screenshot or something, and you don''t know what''s right anymore."


    "It''s the right thing to do to actively kill ghosts."


    I assured the opinion-giving members that Akeichi seemed bored.


    "The ghost follows the rules and goes to step on the can. That''s all you can do to kill us. But we can''t kill them unless we engage. Can kicking is what keeps kids from finding ghosts, but this drum can kick can also kill ghosts. Then we''ll find the ghost we''re looking for, and we''ll kill the ghost first. This is the most effective way to stand."


    "I think the enemy is anticipating that, too. I think we''ll deal with it in a minute."


    "But other than that... no, there would be no more effective way to move"


    "Well, yeah, but hey."


    To Junko''s penetration, Akeichi objected, and Junko admitted it too.


    The President''s side, pickled in formalin, was also consulting on this for drum can kicking.


    "Ondrei is back. Of course he''s a ghost player in drum can kicks, right?


    "Oh. In addition to that, they''re replenishing the terminals and killers"


    The incense nodded to confirm the confirmation of Sanro Shiragi.


    "Let go of Battle Creature too. Of course, program it to attack only the child."


    "If you do that, you''ll lack fairness and we''ll be seen with white eyes."


    "Junko Yukioka and the Murder Doll will be joining us, right? The player can then browse the net and see the video of the rigged camera in real time. To make that kind of a match."


    "Hmmm......"


    "I got more camera clearance because of this. Make the most of it."


    Whereas the child also had the advantage of being able to check on the game venue with the camera, Incense stumbled upon the condition of playing the game in a wide area so that it could not be covered by the camera. This is in the name of because the game is not too advantageous for the player - but if there are more places that cannot be covered by the camera, fraud is also easy to work with.


    In the first place this game is played for the mentes of a formalin-pickled president. Live broadcasting only this time also has nuances of mutual fraud prevention.


    (But isn''t it too dangerous to commit fraud? The risk when you find out is...... No, but you can''t defeat more)


    "Let''s also set up a sneak trap somewhere that doesn''t show up in the footage and get it up and running at any time here. Only against the child, of course."


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    It was a fragrance that, while feeling something dangerous, would throw a round at Shirakashi Sanro, who would make his nose rough.

 876 19

    Three more days have passed and the day has finally come when a drum can kick will take place, when the murder club and the formalin-pickled president will decide the female male.


    The place where the game takes place is in the mountains. Where the drum can is located is one of the unused separate shipping rooms.


    Already the faces of the homicide club are assembled at designated locations, and they also wear a presslet to check their movements.


    "It was in an abandoned building when I used to join, and all I''ve ever had was indoors. Hey."


    Junko says.


    "Twelve hours this time because there''s a lot of people."


    Projecting the display, one of the members shrugged as he read the instructions.


    "That''s a long time..."


    "How can I stand twelve drum can explosions?"


    "Or before that, kill all the ghosts."


    "It''s going to be both helo long, and this game is too long, that''s crazy"


    "I don''t want to do this for that long, and I''d rather be aggressive in killing"


    Members gathered in one place have a chat or a final meeting.


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, please check the location of the drum can room in the villa"


    Encouraged by the constituents of the Formalin-pickled President, the members, Junko and True headed to the villa.


    Once inside the villa, there was a room made of metal with only one door, even though the others were wooden.


    When the door is opened, it is a room that has been enlarged by smashing through several rooms, and the walls, ceilings and floors are made of metal. And a drum can is placed.


    The child will be detained in this room. Sometimes they go to rescue the detained child.


    "The second floor of the villa is no longer intrusive"


    says the conductor''s constituent.


    "So the administrators of the president pickled in formalin are checking the situation there."


    "Yes."


    Junko said as he looked at the countless cameras mounted indoors, and the constituents nodded.


    "What makes you think I''d do it outdoors?


    Junko whispers in her true ear as she walks outside the villa.


    "What I''ve been doing indoors so far will be to identify participants'' range of action to some extent to fit the state of play into the camera. When it comes to doing it outdoors, the range of action is considerably wider, and the number of cameras is very high. For that matter, it''s hard to check. So, when it comes to doing it outdoors, there are a lot of places out there that can''t be covered by cameras, and I don''t know if I work illegal activities there."


    "I know, True you. Great."


    He grinned contentedly, and was a pure child who tried to stroke his true head, but the truth paid off his hand without awe.


    "Don''t you have to tell the guys at the murder club about it?


    "If you''re not a child enough to notice without being pointed out, you won''t survive."


    To true confirmation, Junko replied with a smile.


    "Ma, I tried to do that."


    "Did you set it up?


    "This time, I asked the players to also allow online viewing and to check the footage shown and streamed by the cameras set up in the venue. If I made this request, I would have chosen it for the game stage in such a large place and tried to keep the number of cameras low, because I knew it. So, where there''s no camera over there, you can do whatever you want to be wronged."


    It was explained to Junko, and True could largely read Junko''s plan.


    "To induce you to commit fraud and, conversely, to suppress and accuse you of that evidence and discredit the President in the back streets of a formalin-pickled president? As usual, don''t be ridiculous."


    "You don''t have to cheat on the other side. I prefer uncertain manoeuvres that I don''t know which way to fall to or the way I entrust them to them, rather than scheming for certainty."


    With regard to the fact that there will be no problems without even cheating, I truly believe Junko is right, but I see a good chance of committing such injustice, given the nature of the organisation: a formalin-pickled president.


    "All previous drum can kicks have taken place in the building. But this time it''s in the mountains. You know what this means, right?


    Akiichi speaks to Ryujiro away from Junko and the others.


    "It will be obvious. You''re too outspoken and frightened. But does everyone else know -?


    Takuko, Takuma, Yu, Kashifu looked over and laughed slightly at Ryujiro.


    "I don''t know. You''re a fool and a bad person. East University students, tell me."


    Tsukiko swings to the table grind.


    "Uh... wouldn''t you call for outside backup, other than ghosts, to sneak up and kill him without a camera or something? Outdoors, there are many blind spots without cameras."


    As I get anxious that it might be a hassle, Tablemill answers.


    "It''s a good line. But if it''s enough to call for backup, we should just ghost that backup from the start, right? In the absence of a camera, I only agree with this part of the sneak. You''re going to set something up there."


    With an invincible grin, Ryujiro keeps talking.


    "Then should we just be where we know the camera is set up?


    Kishifu spoke, but Ryujiro shook his neck to the side.


    "Even when it comes to cameras, it''s dangerous to rely on cameras that are in a visible location, just because they''re not broadcast in real time, right? It could be a surveillance camera for the president pickled in formalin."


    "Hmm, Mr. Ryuji often turns his head."


    Inspiring shore husband.


    "So, how do we stand around?


    Akeichi asks.


    "Nothing like this. Aren''t you the one who forcefully theorized at the other meeting that you''re just going to end up killing and killing each other?"


    "That one back then, half of it was for real, but the other half, Gudagda on that spot got into trouble, so I forcefully put it together. Besides, there are a lot of things you won''t know until you look at the area."


    To Ryujiro''s point, Akiichi said, shaking a small shake.


    "Akiichi is right, there are a lot of things you won''t know unless you start, and no, I think it would be better to have a rough discussion and then an add-on later in the local progression than to decide beforehand to ''do this''"


    Yu gives his opinion.


    "If this game is going live, we can tie it to the internet during the game, so do you know what''s going on elsewhere?"


    "You know as soon as your people get caught. I''m not forbidden to communicate over the phone."


    Says Akiichi and Tsukiko respectively. Everyone felt that it had been set in favor of the child for a long time. And some, that was the feeling.


    The ghost killers and finalists were gathered on the second floor of the villa. It is Shiraishi Sanro who takes command of them.


    "Hey, I''ve only been in this game once, last time it was indoors, and there were no rules for kids to communicate with, so why is that different this time? They''re both unfavourable to the ghost side, and I want a compelling reason"


    Demanded by a flashy woman in a black-crushed costume on her pink head, Shiraishi Sanro finds herself irritated.


    (I don''t care if you''re convinced of that, but according to the rules presented here, you guys will just play games.)


    Though I thought so, I have trouble getting heso bent over with that in my mouth. I have heard that Masami Toriyama, who has just spoken, is a very good but difficult person to deal with.


    "This one is in the same mood. We were offered unfavourable conditions and had to drink them."


    Shikishizaburo explains with a voice that gives him a sharp look under his mask and pushes his emotions to death.


    "Oh well. Junko, that''s terrible. It strikes me in the head. But isn''t this, in a way, the opening of a drama? Catharsis that beats and triumphs over it, even though unfavourable conditions have been imposed. It''s the brightest moment. Come on, guys. Ugh."


    "Ouch!


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    Masami plays the voice, but there is no response except for about two people. One of the temperamental reactions was Ondrei Masalik.


    "We''re all bad for Nori. That''s not gonna win anything you can win, is it? This uncle and Kabadyman are going to make it."


    "Kabadyman?


    Ondrei is surprised at the words of Zhengmi, who smiles and looks up at herself reluctantly.


    "This man. Kabadyman, just like me, is a regular death-game president pickled in formalin. He''s quite a deadbeat, so you should keep an eye out."


    "Kabadi, Kabadi, Kabadi"


    The man introduced to Kabadyman, whining the same words as a spell with a quick mouth, met lightly. It has a middle meat mid back and is around thirties old. For some reason, he spreads his legs and leans over his upper body with his middle waist, and his hands are also gently spread out to take an odd stance.


    "Well, I''m counting on Masalik and Toriyama."


    I glanced at Kabadyman disgustingly, Shiraishi Sanro said.


    "So, what''s the operation over here? I want you to say that quickly. I mean, they''re not the group we got together yesterday, are they? Then there would have been plenty of time to work out the operation. Yet we meet for the first time here and now. What about this? Isn''t that strange? Isn''t that strange? You should admit it''s crazy."


    "You won''t have a choice. It was just a crowd gathering."


    Makoto complains quickly, while Sanro Shiragi makes excuses for sounding annoying, I also think this woman is not stupid.


    "I understand how the game works, but if you say there''s engagement, it''s quicker to kill it"


    Ondrey makes claims of brain muscle rounding.


    "No, this one is tougher on the battlefield. You should avoid fighting as much as possible and frame them according to the rules of the game."


    "Right. I don''t care, but let''s do it right."


    Shirakezaburo told me, and I had no choice but to accept, Ondrei, but I was not willing to defend that statement.


    "Oops... the start time is approaching as well. Decide on roles and other assignments in time, so follow them as best you can."


    There was an uncomfortable air in Shikishizaburo, who said a little hastily.


    ''Then we will begin drum can kicking!


    Signals of initiation flowed from speakers planted all over the mountain.


    "I''m a little late. Just where it started."


    Dog breeders listening to signals of initiation while walking the narrow path in the mountains.


    Watch live streams on the display. The camera is switched on the viewer side. There are comments from other viewers, so you can also see what camera the player is on, and so on, in the comment information.


    "It''s just the beginning, no noticeable movement, is it? In the meantime, I... I think we should go somewhere where the President''s men are pickled in formalin."


    Walking with the display widened, the dog owner shrugged.

 877 20

    Even when the game started, there was no movement between the two sides.


    The child side is hiding in a place that won''t even show up on the camera so the ghost won''t find him.


    "It''s been over forty minutes... So much time has passed, no change at all"


    Look at the clock, Castle Island squeaks.


    Castle Island thinks the aim is not to make it impossible for ghosts to find hidden children, but to find them over time, then report them, and not catch detained children.


    Castle Island Watanabe had been a leader in incorporating older members, creating large groups, and leading homicide clubs since before the beginning of the formalin-pickled president.


    Although corrupt about increasing the number of people has also drawn in crude members like rough houses, the number of them has been a solid force, and it seems like something that will work effectively in this game.


    The maximum number of people that can be consolidated at one time is six. When the number of people hardens for more than five minutes, a warning is issued from the bracelet.


    There are currently ten Castle Island groups, so it''s over. For this reason, they act in two squads of five, one each, without getting there or leaving. Even if there is an abnormality in one squad, the other squad can handle it immediately. Castle Island thinks this is a major advantage for their group.


    The level of Castle Island is 14. Once the highest in the group, and slightly higher among all the members of the homicide club, they are not conspicuously higher. But the power he possesses is such a strong substitute. One of the powers he possesses - is not his own ability, but a magic prop given to him over Junko.


    In front of that castle island, six ghosts suddenly appeared and threw the tablet on, sounding simultaneously from the bracelet. It sounds like I can reward you for being registered on a ghost tablet.


    "Everybody head for the villa in bulk. I''ll hold this place back. It''s okay."


    That said, Masami stands in front of the five castle islands.


    "Then I''ll be in charge of this woman, too, so you can head to the villa for the rest of us."


    "Yes."


    Copy that.


    "Oh, isn''t that cheating? I was going to stop them all here by myself. I''m gonna get it on my head."


    Masami makes her mouth point when she sees members outside of Castle Gajima become chisels.


    The other pair of five, who were acting a little further away from themselves, are already headed for the villa with the drum can. Before the ghost reaches the room where the can is located, if the child heads to the room where the can is located and knocks down the can before detaining it, the restraint registration on the tablet will also be released.


    "Ma, okay. You seem like a leader, and I think it''s worth reducing."


    At the same time, Masami carried the gun on her left hand, and with her right hand, she shot like she was pulling out a gun.


    The bullet was prevented by a white thing that expanded to jump out of Castle Island''s body before it pierced Castle Island''s chest.


    "Cloth? That''s a cloth, right?


    I hesitate in front of Castle Gajima. It just looks like a big white cloth. But Masami gets intrigued by the fact that the bullet was prevented by such a thing.


    Castle Island grabbed the edge of the cloth and wielded it gently, the cloth became instantly rod-shaped, stretching at a tremendous speed towards Masami.


    Masami thinks the tip is pointy and a white spear that stretches rather than a stick, while jumping to the side about twice. Avoidance of short distances felt dangerous. Castle Island''s white, after discerning that its shape was an instantly changing weapon, also considered the possibility that the cloth would attack with further changes in short distance avoidance.


    When Castle Island waves a white spear toward the front, it shrinks quickly and fits into Castle Island''s hands.


    "Handkerchief?"


    Seeing that Castle Island has it, Masami squeaks.


    It was a magic item called "Baidu Handkerchief" given by Junko Castle Island. As you can see, and as the name suggests, it is a handkerchief that changes into various shapes.


    More Castle Island waving a handkerchief. Now it shows a whip-like movement, and it stretches out a lot.


    Masami is a handkerchief wrapped around Masami, but Masami pierced the handkerchief with a handkerchief and pierced it to the ground before the handkerchief wrapped around him.


    "Huh?"


    Dumb castle island. Handkerchief speed, even if avoidable, is not a very, but not a substitute for grasping. Not to mention stabbing a flying handkerchief with a handkerchief.


    It was Castle Island trying to put the handkerchief in pieces and put it back on hand, but in the middle of it, Masami shot me twice and I collapse.


    Meanwhile, even before the children of the Castle Island group, a ghost stood up.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    Among the children of the Castle Island group, Kabadiman stands in full suspicion before the woman who was approaching the closest distance to the villa.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    "Heh... weird guy..."


    I''m confused for a moment, but if I can''t break through, I activate a paranormal ability.


    A strip of light more like laser rays was emitted than a woman''s hand, but Kabadyman could afford to squeeze his hand and stand with his middle waist wide open in the position of making the woman go any further.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    Over and over again, the woman sheds light on the kabadyman, who keeps whining like a spell. But I am swept away.


    (This man... not only)


    When the woman made that decision, a kabadyman slammed at the woman.


    Naturally, he intercepts with a laser, but still skilfully, and when Kabadyman finally gets close to the woman, he sees a low-altitude tackle and tips the woman over.


    As she further took the woman''s hand and twisted the laser to an angle that she could not release towards herself, she covered it over the woman who fell on her back and snuggled her body together perfectly.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    Then he snuggled it up to his cheek, and just in the position where his mouth came to the woman''s ear, Kabadyman continued to whine the same words extensively.


    "Somebody help me! The perverts are attacking me!


    Goosebumps and a woman screams. But Kabadyman just repeated the same words with his body tight, and he didn''t try to do anything more.


    And after a while, from the bracelet, a sound rang that could reward him for being trampled on the can.


    ''The ghost who registered your name rode on top of the can. Please move to the room with the can immediately. It should be noted that all acts of engagement are prohibited''


    Kabadyman finally leaves the top of the woman where a message prompted her to move further.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    The woman dropped off Gabadiman, running away with her middle waist and crab crotch, with a flashing face, as she repeated the same words quickly.


    The sound of being ridden over a drum can rings from the bracelet of all the children.


    Check it out because it''s live online, and the members of the homicide club were able to confirm that they were walking toward the villa guided by ghosts.


    "Looks like we got caught fast...... There was a rough guy in the group."


    Peek into the holographic display and sharply peek.


    "Did you take ten of them at once? The ghost side sounds like people used to this game."


    Ryuichiro said.


    "Let''s go help. Time is running out."


    Yu prompts. If you look at the clock, 47 minutes. In thirteen minutes, the drum can will explode, poison gas will be scattered, and the members caught in the room will die.


    "It''ll take a lot of time to get to the villa room, but it won''t take them more than 13 minutes to get out of that place where they got caught"


    "We''re about ten minutes away in a hurry, too, right? Let''s go."


    Kenichi and Ryujiro said, and the six began moving towards the villa.


    Castle Island didn''t think there was any change at all, but that didn''t actually happen.


    Ondrey had been engaged twice during the past forty minutes or more.


    He moved alone, found his kid, didn''t try to sign up for the tablet, he was fighting, he was killing. The first members found on Ondrey ate the surprise and were killed without time to contact them.


    I''m not willing to play the game properly. It''s a rule that you can engage and take the lives of your opponents, so you just have to kill them and reduce the number.


    When Ondrey was engaged for the second time, there were reports of ghosts riding on a can of poison gas and detaining several people, but not the other way around the members of the murder club fighting Ondrey. Two of the four of them have already been killed by Ondrei.


    "Sounds like fun"


    From behind two homicide club members opposite Ondrei, a strangely dressed man appears and speaks up.


    "Hmm, this guy''s a heroic mouse."


    Opposite the lyszme that showed up, Ondrei laughs niggardly. At first glance, he decided he was a likely teething opponent.


    "You guys are in the way. Go somewhere."


    Rice knobs say out loud to the two people who were being attacked by Ondrei. The two leave the scene with a face mixed with relief and hindsight.


    "You, the rice pie? The Bread Party?


    Rice zume arms up and asks Ondrei.


    "I don''t hate rice either, but it''s mostly bread."


    When I once lived in Japan, Ondrei replied, recalling that rice rice and miso soup had always been served in the morning at the master''s.


    "Well... you can''t keep me alive"


    To Ondrei, who answered honestly, the rice zume rolled the flames of the fighting spirit.

 878 21

    Junko and True have only participated in this drum can kick once in the past, but this time it''s not what it used to be.


    Normally, drum can kicking takes place indoors, and not in a large space, so a glaring offense takes place within an hour. Kids can''t hide forever, and ghosts aggressively go looking for kids.


    But this time, the ghost won''t find the middle-child. It''s because I use the outdoors and the range is too wide. Afterwards, the same factions can also keep in touch with each other, so it is more effective to catch a child in critical time than a ghost catches a child at an early stage. With regular drum can kicks, it was difficult to set up an operation in the same faction in the first place.


    Junko and True were relatively close to the villa and traveled regularly without staying in one place all the time. But it''s longer to stay than to travel.


    "Oh, my God."


    Before those two, creatures appeared that could not exist in nature. Familiar Battle Creature.


    The two of you immediately understand what that means. No cameras are set up here to capture the game. I don''t know if there''s anything against the rules.


    (Dimensions that if you inadvertently step into a place where the camera is not set up, you will encounter Battle Creature and be killed)


    Truly, I think of myself sighing in my head in the thoughtless, palliative trap of a formalin-pickled president.


    If Battle Creature killed him, there would be no evidence left, but if he repelled Huddle Creature, True and Junko were stunned as to how to make excuses.


    "Hmm... I don''t know if they''re going to make me crazy."


    After discerning that you would truly be so guessing, Junko mouths a seemingly contextless dialogue.


    "I wonder if carrying a body into evidence and throwing it in the villa would make it crazy"


    Truth is, replace the gun bullet with one with a solution.


    A strangely shaped battle creature with two elongated legs and four arms that are even longer than those legs when done to a body like a rounded dango worm. Each arm has two elbows. Four unusually long fingers grow in the hand, with sharp nails stretched out.


    He travels with a big strand with long legs, and Battle Creature is on his way. The armor is thick to see and the bullet is unlikely to go through.


    Follow Theory, who defeats the thick type of battle creature of armor, and truly shoots the joint part of the leg. Lightly falling hand long leg long dango bug. Only then did he become incapable of fighting.


    "That was pretty fast...... That''s troublesome..."


    I thought I cleaned it up. Arrow tip. Four more battle creatures of the exact same shape came down from the top of the tree.


    "Can I help you a little?


    "If they approach me, please"


    To Junko, who speaks up, truly answers that, and then shoots the gun at him. Given the speed, position and number of Battle Creatures, it is quite remarkable whether they can be wiped out without allowing approaching. Of course, where I allowed him to approach me, I truly intend to deal with it, but Junko is offering it to me, so I suppose I should rely on it without complacency.


    I shot through the hands and feet and rolled them, but I forgive the rest of the whole proximity.


    Junko raises his hand gently. The tip is disappearing from the wrist. Junko''s hand crossed the space and appeared in front of the approaching Battle Creature, amputated with a hand knife, as if the armored thick-looking Dango worm body ripped the paper.


    "This might not taste good if I was caught off guard. Let''s let the boulders know. Shoot it and put it online,"


    Junko shoots a battle creature that can''t be fought or died on a fingertip-sized cell phone.


    "You''ve unfolded as you see fit. But such a trap, you''d be charged right away. Participants are allowed to use the Internet."


    True to wonder if the man who set the trap could not turn his head that far?


    "Perhaps at the time of the Battle Creature attack, shortly after I filed charges online, I was also confident that I could kill you?... True you?


    Junko is suddenly surprised to see True on his knees and hands on the ground.


    "I feel so bad... is this poison? In these guys... there''s poison gas planted in their fluids... and I think I smoked a little."


    Severe dizziness, headaches and nausea pushed him at once, and the truth was that he could not even tell if he was standing or falling, but only keep the thought circuit clear and speak.


    I see. It''s a near-ready bunk.


    As it happens, Junko didn''t have to smoke. Or even if I smoked it, I could analyze it and detoxify it. The physical effects of the most poisonous are not necessarily immediate recovery.


    I don''t know. I just want you to do something about it.


    "Yeah, well, let''s just get out of here"


    That''s what I say. Junko holding your true body.


    "Why don''t you stop holding that?


    "I have to stop. It''s a good opportunity."


    She was held by the princess and was true to protest while sweating under the influence of poison, but Junko dismissed it with an uncontrolled smile.


    "The first thing that hit Battle Creature was Yukioka and Aizawa. And I couldn''t stop it."


    The incense, which was turned into a monitor room for checking the situation and watching with a camera built into Battle Creature, became tannic under the mask.


    "But it must have been huge to make Aizawa defenseless."


    Seeing Shiraishi Sanro, who is good at it, Kaoru is driven by the urge to punch him in the face. Foolishly enough.


    "I can''t hold him back, he''s been charged. Be polite and upload videos."


    "Let''s say it was a gimmick for fun"


    I look at Shikishizaburo, who says he''s soggy, and I even want to kill him instead of beating him up.


    "That can''t be it. It is visible that the President, pickled in formalin, has violated the rules in an invisible part"


    "I wish you could spare me."


    To the incense of persistent denial, Shiraishi Sanro is also angry, and his voice is absurd.


    (Maybe this isn''t working anymore...)


    At this point, Incense had a hunch about their defeat.


    "Rice Pier!"


    Rice is released in a straight line from the palm as the rice zume screams with its hands together.


    Ondrei avoids this without being forced. I don''t know what kind of law framing system. The ability to act directly on the body and spirit is Ondrei, who can resist in the mood, but that''s not true when it comes to the power of the physical attack system being able to bounce off in the mood as well.


    "Ricefire!"


    "Huh!?


    When I suddenly wondered if rice had sprayed up from the foot around Ondrei, I covered Ondrei''s body in a spherical fashion.


    "Cooking begins!


    Rice screams and rice cooks up at high speeds and temperatures.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Taste high fever hell, Ondrey peels her eyes off and screams.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    I see a punch in the rice that surrounds me screaming, but my arms just stick out.


    Stick out yet another arm and shake the rice wall with both arms, but immediately repair and return to the original rice sphere. Then my arm stuck against the rice wall gets burned.


    "-Oh, goodbye, yeah, yeah!"


    Put your hands together and shake them overhead, swinging them down to the rice wall in front of you with all your strength.


    At that moment when a larger hole was made, before the rice wall could be repaired, Ondrei hit the body as hard as he could, forcing the rice wall to tear it open and go outside.


    "Well, don''t make it a bread party."


    Rice zume praises Ondrei, who breathes roughly in terrible conditions with burns all over her body and stares at herself.


    "Ricefire again!


    "I can''t stop eating like that twice!


    Rice sprayed up from his feet again, but Ondrei rushes wildly in angry shapes as he rushes toward the rice eruption before it becomes spherical and his body is covered.


    Being in use of the rice sphere, the rice squirrel cannot be used to respond to the battle of Ondrei''s fleshshells.


    Rice knobs are also superior over 180 in height and are disappointing in their shape, but they are inferior more than three turns compared to Ondrei covered with armor of general muscles over two metres in height. Besides, Ondrey is a hands-on killer. Normally, winning is thin even in melee combat.


    However, there is also the fact that the function of the suit enhances the physical function over the normal person. If it''s just simple power and stubbornness, I won''t take a pull on Ondrey - and Reisuzume himself watched.


    But when Ondrei''s auspicious arm was waved, Rice Zume was so much reminded that he didn''t like that his thoughts were sweet. I get the hook rolled out to my side head and I get so shocked that my consciousness seems to fly even from above my helm.


    Yet another hand of Ondrei grabbed the head of a flickered rice knob, lifting, swinging and slamming his body to the ground as if it were going to be more than eighty kilometers of rice knob with one hand as it were.


    Without the mask of the suit, it would have gone crazy to be dead in the first blow, but to this knockout attack, it seems, he would have definitely died without the suit.


    Ondrei tried to stomp on the lying down lying squirrel on the ground, but the lying squirrel was finally capable. No - even if I say do it, it''s only about three or four seconds, but for Rissuzume, it felt like too long.


    "Rice Ricer!"


    Rice radiates in a curved knife form from his palm, cutting from Ondrei''s abdomen to his shoulder, from the bottom.


    Though Ondrei''s skin, flesh, clavicle and ribs were mutilated, the slaughter has not extended to the gut. And the momentum of Ondrei''s attacks cannot be stopped either.


    About many shots in the abdomen and chest of a stomp by the foot rolled out of the giant, the rice knob throws up blood reflexes and peels off his white eyes.


    "Come on... oh, my win"


    Though bleeding severely from a large, mutilated wound, Ondrei laughs joyfully, pulling his gun out, pointing a muzzle at the unconscious rice zume''s head and attempting to hold him back.


    "Rystorm!


    No - it was for a moment that the lyszme was unconscious, and I was immediately awake. Activate the ability on the verge of the trigger being pulled, hitting the rice storm from close range to Ondrei.


    Ondrei''s giant was blown up high by rice, falling from a height of about six meters to the ground on his back. Taking both damage from rice and damage from falling, the rice zume stretched to a large letter and fainted.


    "Pfft... if it''s better to stay conscious until the end, it''s my win. If you loved rice more than bread, you might have won..."


    Lifting his neck slightly and telling him with an invincible laugh when he saw the fallen Ondrei, he pulled his power out of his neck and also lost consciousness in a large letter state.

 879 22

    Six Yuda enter the villa entrance.


    Without seeing any other ghosts on the way in, Yu, Ryujiro and Akiichi were cautious that there was a trap.


    "I thought the ghost was watching... no"


    "Don''t get distracted. Maybe he''s just keeping us alert."


    At the front door of the villa, Yu says sharply as he looks around.


    "All the ghosts have to do is find this one and run away. As soon as we find it in here..."


    As Takuma was talking, one ghost appeared refreshed from inside the villa and tableted toward the six of them.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    It was a kabadyman. Six people are registered on the tablet and a sound is emitted from the bracelet reporting that they have been registered.


    "Let him go."


    Sharp Ichi waves his arm. It''s already locked on.


    "Kabadi!?


    Gahadeeman''s leg stops as he is brought down from his head countless transparent crushes. It''s like eating invisible stones at once.


    "Oh, it''s coming in here. What are the other ghosts doing? Not bad for teamwork? Bad, huh? I think it''s evidence that we''re not working together properly. It kind of strikes me that I have to do that firmly, but not firmly. I''m not saying pump, but it''s frustrating."


    Yet another ghost emerged from the back of the aisle - Masami Toriyama, complaining about the tablet, registered six Yuda. The sound rings from the bracelet again.


    "I shouldn''t have attacked a tablet. Huh?


    Yu asks with no tension in his voice, with no one.


    "Hmm? Should be good, huh? But I wouldn''t do anything to make you break it, would I? I won''t show you that gap. Why don''t you give it a try?


    It was Zhengmi who answered.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll break it. I mean, I''ll turn it off."


    Yu activated his abilities.


    "Huh? Lies? What is this? Oh, it''s magic. All right. This is magic. I can see that."


    Masami raised a bewildered voice about the sudden disappearance of the tablet in her hand, but soon afterwards, she convinces herself.


    "Please all go straight ahead."


    Ryujiro speaks up and runs out first.


    "Huh? What little? They all disappeared?


    "Kabadi?"


    From the eyes of Masami and Kabadiman, it looked as if these six had suddenly disappeared.


    Of course it''s not actually gone. Ryujiro activated the phantom kingdom, just making the six-member figure visually unrecognizable.


    "Oh, okay. This. These people have become transparent. I didn''t warp you. There are signs and footsteps!


    "Ouch!


    When I wonder if Masami has rushed out, I rely on the signs and sounds to put around and see the foot payment. It was Shore Husband who was kicked and raised his voice.


    I didn''t fall because I just blurred, but by the fact that Masami jumped inside the Phantom Conclave, the appearance of the six people appears in Masami''s eyes.


    Ryujiro had elongated the phantom junction and extended it so that the six could jump into the aisle. Within the zone of that junction, Masami jumped in.


    "That? That''s not transparent, is it? What is this? I suddenly see it, and I don''t know. It''s like being possessed by a fox. You know, how does that work? Tell me who it is."


    Nobody answers Masami''s query, and the six keep running. Masami follows after that, of course.


    "Oh, I remember. This has happened before. It''s like a maze in a subspace. Yes, it''s in the Tokyo Daycland aquarium."


    Masami tracks down with a grunt. All six were clearly showing gaps, but Masami did not attempt to attack with a gun. All six of them possess supernormal powers, and since they''re showing so many gaps, they expected to fight back in some unexpected way when they shoot guns poorly. I was wondering if it wasn''t a trap that was full of gaps.


    In fact, Takuma was running at the rear of the line, paying attention to Masami''s attack. When Masami became a gun and capable, and attacked him with a flying tool, he was going to accumulate that kinetic energy and visit the counter. The rules of thumb were brilliantly centered on the prediction of authenticity.


    We reach the drum can room and Ryujiro jumps first inside. Even better and sharp ichi go inside.


    In the room, five children were held in electronic handcuffs connected to the pillars of the room. If you take down the drum can, you''ll be able to untie the restraint.


    (That was too much time)


    Ryujiro looked at his cell phone clock. Less than two minutes later, the door closed, the drum can exploded, the poison gas inside was sprayed, and the detained child was in a place of death.


    Kishifu also walked into the room, and Takuma and Takuko stopped at Shinko and looked back at Masami. Masami also stops and stands vigilant.


    "That guy, you fight with that weapon?


    "That''s a fish catcher..."


    Seeing Masami standing up, Takuma and Takuko whisper to each other.


    "All right, I knocked him down"


    Inside the other room, he was knocking down a drum can with two leaves, Sharp One and Ryujiro.


    I''ll appease you. But the relief did not last long.


    "Is that it?"


    "Hey, what''s going on?


    "This is..."


    The members who had been captured were also upset.


    Even though you defeated the drum can, you can''t break the restraint. By the rules, this should release the electronic handcuffs restraint.


    "What are you doing? If we don''t get out of here soon, we don''t have much time."


    There is always no sign of coming out of the room, so Koko speaks out in a frustrating manner.


    "I knocked down a drum can and I can''t uncuff the kids I caught."


    Kishifu reported, and Takuma and Takuko, as well as Masami, changed their complexions.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that? If you knocked him out, you could solve it. I''m a regular at this game, so that''s for sure. But I don''t even think you''re lying. I mean, what do you mean?


    Masami approached the room in a pose with her hands gently raised to show that she was unwilling to fight. When he sees it, Tatsuko enters the room and checks the situation.


    "You shouldn''t come in"


    Yu told him. At that time, Yu had an idea of what was going on. But Takuko enters the room, and Takuma also enters the room.


    "Oh, it''s true. He''s down. Yet you haven''t been freed. It''s crazy, this. Electronic handcuffs broke down? Five at the same time?


    I come into my room to Masami and raise a suspicious voice.


    Immediately after that, the door to the room closed. Even though we still have time.


    "Closed?


    "What do you mean! It''s not time for the door to close!


    "What''s going on, this? Isn''t that strange? Isn''t that strange? It''s not funny if you make a mistake in the operation, Ked."


    Takuma yells and Masami looks at the door mute.


    "I knew..."


    "I see, is that what you mean -"


    Yu shrugged, and Ryuji also understood why this was happening.


    "That''s it," he said. More than ten enemies, feeding off poison gas at once. "


    In the monitor room, Shiraishi Sanro chuckles as he watches the drum can room.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Even though we found out about Battle Creature, this is where we stand..."


    "Uh-huh! We''ve already found out the wrongdoing here, so you can do it all the time, but you can punish us! You just have to make a good excuse later."


    She kept complaining about incense, and at last she was beautiful, Sanro Shirakeshi.


    "The footage now being streamed live streams is streaming what recorded a drum can room where nothing happens. I don''t know. When the time comes, the drum can will explode, and the room will be full of smoke. You can interpret an additional corpse as dying when you can''t help it."


    It was also Shiraishi Sanro''s fault that he did not release the restraint and closed the door at will.


    "Oh, I''m not impressed with that."


    There was an unfamiliar voice in the monitor room.


    Looking back, one skinny man stands at the entrance, grinning slightly.


    "So, who, you!? How did you get in here!?


    In the room I told my constituents beforehand so that no wrongdoings could be found out, I saw the person who was dignified in it, and I wolfed up with Sanro Shirakashi.


    "Still its face, incense. Now open the door."


    "Yes, sir"


    To the man who tells him in an ordered tone, Incense replies with a trembling voice, pushing Shirakashi Sanro away and pressing the switch, opening the door of the drum can room.


    "Hey, what the fuck!


    "Hmm. Is that the new chief executive? Then you won''t have to know me."


    A skinny man - the dog breeder Ichi - exhales small to Shikishizaro, whose voice is absurd.


    "Someone from the top executives for a second? Don''t even put on the mask..."


    "No."


    The fact that I put him in this room and the fact that he so decides in the current dialogue was Shiraishi Sanro, but incense denied it.


    "This is the man... the founder of the president pickled in formalin... the boss..."


    "Ha!?


    To the words of incense that told him to groan, Shiraishi Sanro gives a shout of surprise and sees the dog owner.


    Boss that away from the operation of the organization, he no longer shows his face at all. It was the first time that Sanro Shiragi had ever met you.


    "Hey, why... the boss showed up so abruptly... to get in our way..."


    "You have no way out of my way or shit. Mud all over the tissue signs. Who recommended Ahondara to top executives like this?"


    "Excuse me...... It''s me."


    Incense to say sorry.


    "Ahhh. So... do you have a gun? I stink."


    I didn''t understand the meaning of that dialogue that the dog owner had spoken, but I knew immediately by incense.


    With incense pulling out the gun and the direction of the muzzle pointing at his face, Shirakashi Sanro also understood what the dog breeder meant.


    "Ma...!


    He was Shiraishi Sanro, who tried to change his blood phase and scream something under the mask, but is cancelled by gunfire.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m so sorry."


    Dog breeders in a deep, bowing scent, sighing mixture.


    (Oh man, glad to be here. That was a really good time. Besides, depending on you, Yu is a pinch. No, it''s about Yu, so even if I didn''t help, I could have done something about that situation on my own.


    The dog owner smiled when he saw Yu''s face on the monitor.

 880 23

    The door opened when Yu tried to activate his abilities towards the door.


    The restraints of those who were already captured have been lifted by the power of Yu, and drum cans have been extinguished for every poison gas in them. Of course, it''s a violation, but before that, the operating president pickled formalin is breaking the rules. There is no reason to follow the rules in such circumstances.


    ''We''re in a ten-minute interval. Quickly interrupt the fighting and if you are in the villa, both ghosts and children should go outside. Be careful, children who are hardened by more than seven will also be counted five minutes during the interval''.


    An hour goes by and the interval is told by the speakers set up everywhere.


    "Book, what was it? What is that? I''m so annoyed. Even mistakes are unforgivable."


    Masami complains suddenly as she leaves the door. The others are in much the same mood.


    ''I''m sorry. There was a drum can room management problem here. But that trouble has been restored this time.


    Words of apology came from the speaker. It was incense prompted by the dog breeder to make an apology and excuse.


    "Can I believe you? This..."


    With the nuance that if that is a blatant malpractice on the part of the operation, you can no longer hang out with this game, says Tablemill.


    "As far as the last time I saw the door open, it could really be a mistake, but it could also be that I had no choice but to open it and excuse myself when I saw the drum can erased."


    "It''s a delicate place, and I don''t think we should be alarmed."


    Ryujiro and Yu say respectively.


    "You have a circular from Junko. Battle creatures are sneaking up on unspoilt cameras, so be careful when stepping into areas without cameras."


    "What''s that? Seriously? That''s cheating. I mean, even ghosts are dangerous. Operations. What do you think? Super annoying. I mean, it''s an act of discredit. Don''t you think? I can''t forgive you for saying no. It''s going to be super-headed."


    Ryujiro''s report has also reached Masami''s ear, exposing her anger.


    "It''s run by the enemy, the President Pickled in Hormaline, so we can say there''s no other way to see that cheating coming."


    Says Akiichi. At the time of the first meeting, that was already what I had expected, so none of Yuda''s six were surprised.


    "I was expecting it, but I didn''t think it was so blatant. Well, I think these actions are too thoughtless folly. If you find out that a formalin-pickled president in the business of showcasing and selling Death Games has committed fraud, no matter how much he confronts his organization with the hostile, the customer will be left behind."


    "Right. I think so, too. That said, I, too, will not be involved in a formalin-pickled president when this work is done - Now it''s time to pump. Not at all."


    Masami also agreed with Ryujiro''s words.


    "For now, the first turn is over. Eleven more turns."


    "Shh, you do this 11 more times?


    "Can you do this eleven more times? All ghosts are dead."


    Tsukiko glanced at her face and threw up with a tired face.


    On the side of the villa, Junko was cuddling with a true knee pillow.


    "Oh... a moment of bliss..."


    Good thing the truth can''t move, Junko groans with a grumpy face as he strokes his true head around on his lap. I really honestly don''t feel bad, but I just care if someone witnessed me.


    "Apparently, the kid who got caught helped out."


    Junko says as he watches the live feed of the internet.


    "There''s been a mistake or an announcement."


    The voice of the announcement flowing from the speaker was familiar. Kazuka Akino, a top executive who used to make deals with Junko, is also Junko''s mouse.


    "The battle creature must be misplaced, too."


    "I want you to say that directly to Akino."


    I was smiling for a moment unconsciously at Junko, smiling and sarcastic.


    "Ha!?


    Seeing that smile and wondering if Junko gave a surprise voice, he begins to worship with both hands together toward the truth.


    "Would you stop doing that one way or the other...?


    I understand how Junko is doing that. The truth is, I said it in my head, thinking of myself with a tired face.


    Cocksucker, hide, can kick. These are mostly things that ghosts chase and find their children around.


    But in this drum can kick, which is conditional on being able to engage, it becomes a reversed schematic that the child is more likely to survive by actively hunting ghosts, and that the ghost is less dangerous by avoiding strife with the child as much as possible and eliminating the child according to the rules of the game.


    "Actively hunting ghosts is the safest way to win games"


    Akeichi spotted the fact first and repeatedly claimed it from the beginning.


    "Akeichi, that''s all I persevere with. We''re gonna do it alone, Dahl, and it won''t hurt you? The other kids are on the run."


    Tsukiko complains.


    "The result is that it leads to less overall sacrifice..."


    Sharp as a stomach. Suing them to other members did not give them an absurd response.


    "Akiichi always thinks about what''s safest for everyone."


    Sharp Ichi looked even worse at Yu''s words he intended to follow.


    "That kind of thing, if you put it into words, shillah. I hate the beauty of that hand. Don''t say that. It''ll be something to guess."


    "There are times when I still want you to put it in my mouth and say it. Sometimes I want to get confirmation."


    "I wonder if that''s what women are like"


    "Are you exclusive to women? Are men different?


    "At least I don''t like it. It may not have been about gender."


    "Isn''t Akiichi just shy? Ah?


    "I don''t want you to tell me..."


    I felt barren in my discourse with Yu, and Akeichi decided to pull it there.


    "Oh, Junko has already put up a battle with Battle Creature online."


    Ryujiro reports as he looks at the display.


    "Are you even up to the video of how it looks? Wow, wow, this kid."


    Takuma peeks back at Ryujiro''s display, follows Battle Creature and sees the truth stand around, amazing.


    "It''s time."


    Sharp Ichi looks at the clock and reports. The interval is about to end.


    "Terminate Interval"


    Broadcasts flow, ghosts move out. During the interval, the child is free to move, but the ghost is forbidden to move.


    Rice zume slept in large letters all the time during the interval, but in the meantime he was recovering damage and health with the power of rice.


    On the other hand, Ondrey just stays faint on the side. It was during the interval, and I was unwilling to let the irresistible stay in the first place, and Ondrei leaves it intact, and Rice Zume starts moving.


    Before that rice knob, a punk fashion woman appeared with her hair dyed in a bink. Masami Toriyama.


    "Another heroic mouse? And now it''s stingy, stingy. But the inner flavor is old. What about the combination of old man and stinging? What do you think about that? Let me hear it if you want? Let me hear it for later school?


    "You don''t sign up?


    With the tablet in my hand, but without trying to turn to me, I ask Makoto, who is talking to me in a quiet tone.


    "I can always do that, and I''d like you to talk to me first. Well, no. I don''t think you''re going to answer this one. Okay, sign up."


    Masami puts the tablet on, and the rice knob bracelet makes a noise.


    "Well, that''s what I''m talking about."


    Turn your back grandiously and Masami rushes out.


    "Ricefire!"


    Massive quantities of rice erupted from Masami''s feet, trying to cover Masami, but Masami was breaking through the rice wall before the front was blocked.


    (That''s fast...)


    Rice zume rushes out after Masami. But it''s totally faster over there, and I don''t think I can catch up.


    "You don''t know which one is the ghost, do you? This. Something''s wrong with a kid chasing a ghost, absolutely. I mean, why are you using moves that make such food crude? I don''t believe it. What kind of education did you get? You''re crazy, right? Farmers, you must be angry."


    Masami keeps whining by herself as she runs. As a matter of fact, there was no reason to know that Rice Scarecrow was a farmer.


    "Ah..."


    Five groups of children appear before their righteous beauty.


    "It''s a pinch, and Mr. Suzume in the back looks a little tough, and I wonder if this would be difficult without more medication power"


    Usually two. Masami keeps taking as many as three outlets, but decides that this requires more than four.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    A familiar voice sounds there. Still further ahead of the group of children, Kabadiman and several ghosts appeared.


    Kabadyman puts the tablet on and the bracelet sounds like it can reward registration at the same time.


    "Toriyama and Kabadiman should go and report because we''ll hold back."


    Encouraged by one of the ghosts, Gabadiman and Masami nodded.


    "Thanx, this kind of collaboration is an interesting part of this game."


    "Kabadi, Kabadi, Kabadi"


    Each gave an example, and the two ran out toward the villa.


    Yuda Six had been engaged with a group of ghosts, just exterminating them and taking a breather, checking the changes in the situation online.


    "The old man with the rice knob has been caught... Five others."


    After watching the video live streaming the drum can room, Tablemill reported.


    "Don''t you have to go help me?


    Tatsuko turns to Ryujiro and asks.


    "There is still a temporal respite. Let''s go in a little while. The enemy is acting fast this time, isn''t it? There may be some kind of trap."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "Are you going to help me after the number of people caught?"


    "Yeah. Whenever a captured person comes out, it means there''s no kiri. Let''s focus on reducing our enemies more than that."


    Ryujiro nods at Sharp One''s words.


    "Maybe someone else is going to help. We just fought, and rest."


    Saying so, Sumiko sat down without hesitation on the ground beside the body she had just killed, with her ass on the ground.


    There is no shadow in front of the villa. But there must be definitely a ghost inside. Anyway, since six children were detained earlier, we can''t talk about it without a role to protect the can.


    The entrance to the villa is limited to the main entrance only, with windows strewn with iron plates and the like.


    Set aside the truth, which has not yet escaped the poison, Junko enters the villa alone.


    "Oh, no, there''s one of you."


    Junko squeaks. It was Mahatma who was in front of the room where the poisonous drum can was placed.


    "Oh, it''s Junko. Eh."


    Shortly after Masami put the tablet on, Masami''s tablet was broken in two and destroyed.


    "There was no rule that you shouldn''t break a tablet."


    Shortly after Junko said with a laugh, putting an unprecedented hand from his wrist. The disappearing hand goes back to normal. Masami timed the tablet when she read it, only transferred her hands and broke the tablet with a knife.


    "Hmm, then you''re going to have to kill me. That should do it."


    Masami dumps the broken tablet, pulls out the gun, and shoots twice before the tablet falls to the floor.


    The second of these is a post-evasion projection bullet shot to the right from Junko. Junko spots it almost by intuition, steps forward diagonally to the left, moves a little straight, then further to the right, and further to the feeling of the left, moves the zigzag closer to Masami.


    Masami, on the other hand, was paying attention there because she didn''t know when Junko''s hand would attack across the space. And even though there is a technique over there that can be attacked at a distance, I see Junko trying to challenge the melee and make some predictions.


    Are you just going to try a melee, slip yourself through and dodge the fight and go inside the room, or do you make it look like a melee and stop on the way and attack across space again?


    (It''s a fight while it''s being filmed on camera, so I don''t want to show it to you in my hand as much as possible, hey. Ma, that''s all I need)


    With that in mind, Junko approaches in time for a melee attack to arrive directly.


    Masami pokes Junko in the face. Junko moves half a turn, stepping into the side of Masami, and next to Masami, she dresses with her back against Masami''s body.


    Junko spins further from there, swinging his left arm at Masami shortly after poking him with a poke.


    Masami, standing back in the spot and wearing Junko''s knife, makes Junko look like a foot payer - and kicks Junko''s foot on the floor.


    "Oh, shit."


    Masami noticed a big mistake and accidentally raised her voice.


    A huge lapse in the position where Junko was coming to the side, inadvertently distancing himself from Junko.


    Junko leaps through Masami''s side and leaps straight into the room.


    Masami shoots him with a gun from behind, but it feels as if he has eyes behind him, cleverly, running in a straight line to a drum can placed indoors.


    "Come on."


    With the call, he covered his body to the drum can, Junko knocked down the can, and the restrained rice sphere and five other electronic handcuffs were removed.

 881 24

    In the monitor room, the dog owner was watching the drum can kick, while also browsing the internet and asking the audience how it would react.


    "The president pickled in formalin, he put a battle creature in a place where the camera can''t be installed."


    "Junko Yukioka was putting up a video."


    "Isn''t it another Snow Oka selfie or something?


    "Instead, Makoto Aizawa is the poison gas? That''s about it and he was down... Besides, is there room for that kind of preparation on the Yukooka side? If there was, the President''s side pickled it in formalin wouldn''t notice and leave it alone?


    It''s more natural to think of it as a formalin-pickled presidential trick.


    "Whatever that shit is going to do, what-what?"


    "This is why I chose a wide area in the mountains with lots of zones where cameras don''t move, even though I always do it indoors"


    "Other than Battle Creature, there seems to be a trap."


    "It may be suspicious to open or close an unnatural door just now. I opened it eventually. ''


    "Tsukasa, how long are you going to let such a ridiculously bad organization go wild? It''s too much on any back street, and the police are seriously incompetent. ''


    ''If any other organization did the same thing in the back street, you''d be under fast arrest. Only Hol will be arrested because he has the asylum of a senior citizen. Just like the murder club, it''s a privileged class. "


    "Somebody seriously wants this organization to crush. I''m counting on Snow Oka."


    "Otherwise, I wish for B." You crush it. I''m here for you, W. ''


    "Even Snow Oka has always been relative to this organization, but he says it hasn''t been crushed in the end. There''s a possibility of a prowl."


    "Uh-oh, wow. It''s on fire. There are a lot of people who usually hate the President pickled in formalin, so all this time here, you''re getting beat up with great momentum. The police are awesome about this organization too - I hate it, so the police beat it together. Right. Ha ha."


    Watch how the internet reacts and the dog owner laughs with pleasure.


    In the backstreet organization, the formalin-pickled president, who has a thick connection to the powerful, had teething thoughts without being able to help, despite repeated rather unrestrained and brutal murders to make it a business. As you can see in the writing, if other residents of the back street are going to commit a crime against a formalin-pickled president, we need you immediately. For this reason, it is an organization that is also hated from the same back street.


    If the pipe with power weakens, the police can expect to come and crush the formalin-pickled president at all costs, and it''s no surprise that police officials beat him with anonymous bulletin boards as much as they do from day to day.


    "You call this organization or something else behaving. This is the organization you created, isn''t it?


    Incense unwittingly pokes at dog breeders who laugh as if they were other personnel. Honestly, I don''t feel like blaming you because I don''t have a sense of belonging to the organization.


    "It''s not like you''re completely inconsiderate. It was fun at first. I''m so tired of being alienated."


    I also thought at first that it would be good for what I did to be raised by the hands of others. But when I saw the early executives, who were becoming possessed by the expansion and profits of the organization, it cooled rapidly. It was an organization I started with a hobby, but I was a dog breeder who found myself unsuitable for my personality, both as a merchant and as a manager.


    "Mr. Sakuma used to talk about the boss. He seems to be intoxicated by the boss, and he often says he wants me to come back"


    "Right. But I don''t like him."


    Even the fragrance of a gruesome character stunned at the words of a dog owner without too much body or lid.


    "Do you want me to show you my face for a second? I haven''t heard from him since before."


    "Is that a tundelle"


    "In this case, Derek''s part has a big nuance that you can''t get along with."


    The dog breeder''s words were lies. The dog owner had a solid prospect and was trying to make contact with the Sakuma bear.


    Shortly after Junko released the captured children, Masami used Kaswip to make contact with all the ghosts.


    "I don''t usually have a big difference in power between this game, the kid and the ghost, but this time he''s so much stronger, and that''s pretty much putting him at a disadvantage. I''ve never seen anything like it. It''s a novel development, but I think we should do something about it because we''re going to lose like this."


    Without making a very fruitful statement instead of a regular one, some people thought when they heard Masami''s words, but they would not put them in their mouths. This is still the most reliable fighter in the war.


    "They''re mostly acting in multiple ways, and they''re acting in two groups without getting there or leaving, in a pattern of pinching or something, and the ghost side is unilaterally killed"


    "Until now, neither the child nor the ghost had been a U.N. crowd, nor had there been any horizontal collaboration, so there was no difference so far. This time, however, the child''s side was originally able to work together, and only this time, the use of the Internet and mobile phones was also banned. Even if this subtracts the fighting power, it''s only natural that the child has a minute."


    As with Masami, players who seem to have experienced this game several times point it out.


    "So, I''m a woman, let me tell you something? This one doesn''t arrive in multiple groups, doesn''t move away, doesn''t work together when fighting? I don''t accept opinions like that about the monkey imitation over there."


    ''No, nobody thinks it''s dull or anything, it...''


    ''Do you have an idea of exactly how we''re going to work together?


    "Oh, I have to think about that, too? Hit this, the way you say it all follows the laws that play a troublesome role?


    ''I''m not...''


    "But I''m the one who mentioned it, so think about it. Wait a minute. Guys who let girls use their heads suck, and it gets to their heads."


    While complaining, Masami began to work out the operation.


    The six Yudas were walking around looking for ghosts while walking as far as possible where the camera was equipped, but for the last twenty minutes, they haven''t encountered them at all.


    "I can''t see the ghost anymore."


    Akiichi shrugs.


    "So far, this is the advantage. Even though the number of ghosts has decreased considerably, the number of children has not decreased significantly."


    So they''re up to something, too?


    Kenichi perceives what Ryujiro is trying to say.


    "Yeah, this must be the real deal."


    Ryujiro said with a pleasant smile.


    "As soon as we''re sure what kind of hands ghosts are going to use, we''ll have to communicate them to everyone, so we''d better decide on a role to contact them so they don''t be exhausted."


    "Hey."


    Takuma opinionated, Ryujiro nodded.


    "Whoa, Takuma said something rare and constructive"


    "It''s not unusual."


    Takuma smiles at the tearing bastard.


    "But Mr. Takuma is right. It''s better to decide who''s going to communicate first than to do things like fight, chase or escape."


    "Not just us, but the whole murder club. Let''s turn this around."


    Yu and sharp ichi say and communicate quickly.


    "Makoto, are you okay?


    When Junko returned to the place where he left the truth, the truth had already risen and waited for Junko''s return.


    "I feel a little bad, but I can move"


    "Here comes a warning and a suggestion from Yu and the others. It looks like the ghost side is up to something, so I want you to count it in, and as soon as you know what they''re after, you get a desk to report it to everyone."


    Projecting the display into the air and peeking, Junko said. True as well, open and check the display on your fingertip phone.


    "I''m not in the mood. You''re the one."


    Junko decides, True snorts. I don''t like the way it smells, but I''ll keep my mouth shut here.


    "If there''s no movement on the ghost side right now, let''s move as close to the villa as we can."


    Junko himself becomes just another move back to the villa.


    "To suppress the ghost reporter or defeat the can."


    "That sort of thing. I don''t know what you''re up to, but even the immobile part of the rules of the game, you just have to hold it down."


    Junko naturally also thought of the possibility that the enemy would take a tactic of war that would take a faithful and rational decision backwards on its fundamentals, but he probably wouldn''t set such a thing up. No, I thought I didn''t have that kind of spare time.

 882 25

    Soon, Yuda''s bracelet reacts and the sound rings. The ghost pointed the tablet at me and I signed up.


    "Where?


    Sharp Ichi looks around.


    "Right there."


    As Yu pointed at him, activating his abilities and extinguishing the tree, the hindsight of the three fleeing ghosts was exposed.


    "Kabadi, Kabadi, Kabadi..."


    Some of them are that kabadyman.


    "We''re going after him."


    "Wait, please."


    Yu stopped the sharp one who tried to run out.


    "At first glance, it looks like a small number, but it''s pretty good. Hey. If you accidentally follow them, they''ll surround you and slap you."


    "How do you know Yu? That kind of ability?"


    Kishifu asks.


    "I''m level 255, but may I have only one ability. I''m hiding in the shade of a tree, but I''m just seeing some people from here who aren''t hiding their figures. I''m sure some people are paying close attention to it, so I thought there were more people hiding around than the number of inadvertent shops who weren''t careful."


    When I gazed at Yu''s pointer, I did see some shadows in the trees of those whose ghosts had fled.


    "So do you want to do it even if you''re just seeing it? Distance�� do you manage to reach it"


    Ryujiro takes out the beast symbol and releases it towards the tree where the shadow can be seen.


    The beast symbol became the head of a giant winged lion, chewing down the ghost that was hiding in the shade of the tree. The ghost couldn''t react to an event that was too sudden, and without a clap.


    Seeing it, some ghosts jump out of the shade. Some are firing at the lion''s head.


    The lion''s head dances through the universe, launching more attacks. Sharp Ichi and Tsukiko also join the battle there, with transparent crushing and slow cutters, attacking ghosts.


    "If Yu hadn''t stopped, he would have struck at the same time where he tried to chase the ghosts who ran away. It was an extraordinary place."


    Ryujiro says in a non-nervous voice and looks over at the ghosts who are in a state of combat.


    "Come on, you''re obviously over six."


    Takumi Takumi. When I counted the three already dead together, there were fourteen.


    "It would be an imitation of the Castle Island group. Create a group that doesn''t reach the seven and act without getting there and away. Merge only important phases. This might not taste good."


    I put my hand on my glasses, Sharp Ichi said. Although this ambush succeeded in reducing the number, the number of enemies is nearly double.


    "Hmm... I need to go after the guy who ran away... can''t I go after him"


    Koko groans sparingly. With considerable distance already open, and numerous enemies ahead, the ghosts who registered and fled, can''t do anything about it. We can only hope to interfere with the child.


    "I just contacted you. I asked someone near the villa to move. And of course I reported on the situation."


    On the other hand, Yu is acting tight.


    "Is it going to be the same way we use our hands? That way, we''ll have a share in our favor. But......"


    "Even if the murder club side rendezvous, on the condition that we don''t get there and stay away, the ghost side would be in our favor, given the movement. Anyway, the ghost side can take the lead. The child is a hindhand no matter how. He came here to form a normal ghost and child."


    Ryujiro takes over the sharp first word.


    (No, that''s not what I was trying to say. Not at all)


    Sharp Ichi feels like sighing at Ryujiro, who intends to read his thoughts.


    "Ghosts just step on cans. I don''t mind a single reporter in a room with a can, and as in this situation, if we can get a small number of people to report and build a wall with a large number, we can all escape in bulk and report."


    Yu said.


    "Isn''t it a bad idea to use the same hand? It looks like we should split this one between the two hands. We''ll deal with the ghosts of the report, and we''ll make them look like separate teams."


    Saeko said as he slowly attacked the ghosts disturbed by the lion''s head one by one with a slow cutter from afar. I''m free when I''m using this ability, so I can afford to talk.


    "I mean, time is running out, but are you okay?


    Look at the clock, Kiko. I''ve already cut enough left.


    "Pretty much..."


    Kishio also looks at the clock and groans.


    "You don''t have to panic. It''s quite a distance from here to the villa."


    Excellent with a voice without a sense of crisis.


    "No, distance doesn''t necessarily mean your people are near the villa, and you don''t have the coverage to help you after you''re detained"


    Said Tablemill as he stood ready for his opponent''s flying tools. As soon as the ghosts point their guns and consciousness at us, set foot and take away their motor power.


    "That''s not the problem. Hey. It''s important that many of the surviving ghosts stay here as walls to prevent us from going."


    Yu explained, but I don''t know for Takuma, Kishifu or Tsuko. Ryuji and Akiichi understood what Yu wanted to say at that point.


    "If we take them all out here, it''s almost our victory, and now this situation is like the ghost side ducking our victory."


    "Exactly. The ghost side dug a grave and reduced its lifespan."


    Sharp Ichi makes a mockery.


    "I see... we could certainly do that."


    Convinced shore husband.


    "Just be careful not to let them get away with it. Yu, dig the hole."


    "Oh, right. There was that hand. Yes."


    Sharply commanded, Yu activates the power of extinction.


    One big vertical hole after another at the feet of the ghosts, and the ghosts who lost their scaffolding fall down as they panic. The hole is deep enough to make people completely invisible.


    "I see, it''s lightly powerless... I mean, you almost wiped out the rest of your enemies by yourself."


    Kishifu says it sounds crazy.


    "It seems to be because of Akiichi''s idea. I don''t like to kill people, I didn''t fight too aggressively, but I don''t have a problem with this."


    "I just figured it out too."


    "You don''t want to kill people while you''re in a murder club..."


    Sharp Ichi smiles at Yu''s words and Tablemill smiles bitterly.


    "Next time you go with this hand, we''ll have fun. By the way, do we take it upon ourselves to kill the ghost that came out?


    Ryujiro said in a slightly mean tone, but Yu shook his neck to the side.


    "Ghosts, surrender. Come on. If you don''t surrender, you''re going to attack from the top of the hole. We''re gonna keep waiting in the hole. Come on."


    Yu megaphones his hand and calls on the ghosts who fell into the hole.


    "I see... but if you don''t follow my call now, what will you do?


    "I''ll be responsible for killing him then. Well. But I''m also prepared to be killed in this situation, and I don''t think anyone''s going to jump out the hole."


    Yu replied blatantly to Ryujiro, who laughed at what was even more mean.


    "Yu, they can reach you on the phone, too, right? You can call for reinforcements, you can get out of the hole at the same time where reinforcements come in, good timing, or you can kill one person from the top of the hole while you''re at it, right?


    "Mmm...... I see. I couldn''t get my head around that much. He''s an idiot. Hey, me."


    Yu lets you poke your head with your fist.


    "But if that''s what you have to do, I still disagree with you that you''re relentlessly going to kill someone in a state that you put through a hole, and after a windy call to help if you don''t move. Even if it''s unreasonable, I don''t like it emotionally."


    "Cleaning up this crowd all at once is a feat of excellence, and thanks to it, we can make it easier, and if the enemy comes out to fight back, we can handle it in our own way."


    "Right."


    Takuma told him to cover Yu, and Ryujiro nodded as well.


    "But when Takuma is here, don''t throw up convincing words..."


    Tablemill is astonished at the sharp sound of the abominable sound of the day.


    "Akiichi, you have a good sense of balance, honesty and hard work."


    "Don''t say anything extra"


    Teasing Ryujiro and sharply sharp, even more amazing table grinding. I was surprised that Ryujiro had such a perception of himself as well as Sharp Ichi''s remarks.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    Kabadyman sickens toward the villa, whining the same words in extension.


    Reaching the front of the villa, Junko and True emerge from the inside and get stuck in the place of entering.


    "Unlike a normal can kick, where no one has been captured by a child, it makes no sense to kick a can, but instead, it is possible for another child to interfere with the ghost who finds the child stepping on the can"


    True to purposefully say what I understand. He tells Kabadyman to leave the scene and go away.


    Kabadyman also understood. He said he was close to impossible to get out and engage these two by himself.


    "Kabadi......"


    A cabadiman who keeps himself opposite the two of them, slipping and retreating. He had a hunch at this time. I thought this game would end with a ghost loss.


    "If we keep an eye on each other all the time here, we can''t break through the ghosts that come in small numbers. I should have known sooner."


    And, true.


    "It''s important to make this prediction in advance and consult and take action. But there''s so much more that I can actually tell by trying. I can tell you everything."


    Junko says with an uncontrolled smile.


    "Is that why the participants were able to contact each other?"


    "Yeah, someone put up measures on the spot and contacted me on the side, which I''ve never been able to do in this game before. So it was interesting on the viewer''s side. Because the participants were individually and hand-playing, even confused, at many sacrifices. But as long as we can communicate the information, the story will be completely different."


    With all the proponents of the measures being able to communicate to their own factions, it is natural to talk about advantages, and for various reasons, that they should be able to get in touch with one another on a remote side, but that is not just for children.


    "The ghost side has the same conditions."


    "Of course I am. Yikes. In my opinion, ghosts were more advantageous in terms of rules. But - both knowledge and power, kids are better. Most importantly, we were able to work together in advance. But the ghost was a rapid build team, so it would have been hard to collaborate."


    Truth was convinced when they said that much. The conditions under which we can contact each other are the same, but the part of the collaboration makes a difference. If it had remained out of touch, there was no doubt that the child''s advantage would have diminished.


    Seeing the scene where Yu made more than ten ghosts incapable of fighting at once, the dog owner made a decision.


    "Let''s finish the game. The majority of ghosts are incapable of fighting. You can''t go on anymore."


    "Right."


    I''m also convinced of incense. They''re just going to strangle me like this. It is unusual to make a difference so far, but if there is a big difference, treat it as a cold game on the operational side.


    (If I keep doing this, it''s true that Masami Toriyama could have killed Yu. In the ghost, only he looks exceptionally bad. If you two get bumped, I don''t know which one will win. That''s why you should stop it)


    Instead of caring about the ghost side, the dog owner was worried about Yu''s safety and predicted the time to end it.


    "This drum can kick will be closed as a child''s victory because it is a ghost side, a large number of non-combatants"


    Announcements are flushed from speakers who were planted all over the mountain.


    "Huh? I''m still pimped and done? Isn''t that strange? That''s crazy, isn''t it? It''s absolutely crazy. I''m gonna get it on my head."


    Masami arms together and swoops her cheeks.


    "Not at all. I guess the client cowered because there were too many victims anyway"


    Ondrei, who finally returned, agreed with Masami. These are the only two people on this scene right now.


    There comes six Yudas.


    "The ghosts, it seems they have failed to consolidate into one."


    Yu told me, Masami was upset. It was Mahatma who set up the hardening operation and instructed it.


    "Even I know why it''s a failure. You want to tell me that you''ve been overshadowed because you''ve been consolidated into one, right? Now I know too. I know because they actually did."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Yu snorts at her exasperated, admittedly honest beauty.


    "We''ve had a lot of fun over the last few days. I''m sorry I couldn''t settle with these guys."


    Dragon Jiro and Sharp Ichi see each other, and Ondrei laughs at each other. Ryuji also laughed back, and Sharp One turned that way at the top of the Buddha.


    Later, the surviving children and ghosts were gathered at the villa entrance to relax.


    "Now I''ve beaten the Formalin-pickled president."


    We can go back to the original peaceful murder club.


    The face of the homicide club is the appearance of heartfelt relief. Some of them were saddened by the murder of their companions.


    "Hmm? What, this..."


    The first person to notice the anomaly was Kuniko. In an attempt to see the reaction of the Internet, a search engine not on the back street was lined up with the name of a homicide club.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    A few seconds late the other members notice it and report the matter with their mouths shut.


    "What? Did you get it in the weekly magazine again or something?


    "No...... They are all exposed on summary sites and anonymous bulletin boards, from the names and addresses of the members of the murder club to the family structure. In the meantime, until who killed who... the name of the victim and the name of the perpetrator are all on it..."


    All the members of the murder club solidified into a groaning report. Even Yu and Ryujiro, who were always swallowing, had a pressing face.

 883 26

    True and Junko were on the spot too, so open the net and check things out.


    "Yukioka..."


    True sees Junko. This was also the nuance of your questioning about how you worked, and it was true that you called your name and turned your face, but Junko shook it small with a straight face.


    (Asked Kurodo to distribute the membership roster to the president pickled in formalin, but it was even flowing to Mr. Kettlehill and the others...? Besides, I didn''t expect it to even leak the activity records of the murder club. No, I don''t think Kurodo did it.


    Junko understood the approximate structure of what kind of tease this situation arose.


    "Explain what you mean."


    True prompts. From the true eyes, it looked like Junko was wearing roughly the area.


    "Maybe there are people in the police who are obnoxious about the murder club, and they tied up and passed the information on"


    "Why the police...?


    Kishifu asks.


    "Police cooperation is essential to the survival of a murder club. In order to prevent the police from getting caught, the police have to control the information in the murder club. Don''t get a member of the homicide club - instruct them to release you as soon as they get caught. And to get rid of murder club crimes efficiently."


    There were several mute people looking at Junko, wondering if it was okay to talk like this, even though the starters and killers hired by the outsider, President Hormaline Pickled, were in the same place.


    "Mr. Shore, it was also written in the guidance of the homicide club that until now it was the police who guaranteed the activities of the homicide club, the person asking for approval in an individual''s murder, and then it was all the police who would do the same. But if that cop betrayed us, wouldn''t we be deadly?"


    Hearing Ryujiro say it in a sarcastic tone, the faces of the murder club and the doomsayers flaunt.


    "It''s not like I didn''t predict or predict there would be a rebel inside the police, and I told them the possibility... I wonder if that means you missed it off guard there. There''s no way I can even check inside the police..."


    Junko says with a thought face.


    "It''s not very important when this happens, but is it possible that other than the police spilled information?


    To Ryujiro''s question, Junko waved Hakaburi.


    "I think it''s almost impossible. Of course, there are quite a few people outside the police who know about the existence of murder clubs, but those people don''t even know the details. The police are the ones who know the most. Besides, I wonder if it would be difficult for individuals to divulge this information. I see some people working together. So, I know about the existence of murder clubs outside the police because there seems to be a lot of people on an individual basis. Then I saw that there could be no other spill than from inside the police."


    "But that''s the way you don''t like it. Was Kettle Hill the guy who would do this..."


    True to remember Junko being exposed to Van Damme on TV and feeling sick.


    "What are we going to do? I can''t believe I even exposed my family..."


    "Maybe this is all I''m sorry for. This is nothing but humid harassment."


    Junko speaks to one of the members who asks anxiously about something that increasingly incites anxiety.


    "I could predict roughly a few patterns for the other way around and what''s coming next, and now let''s see how things go a little bit."


    While the members are upset, Junko is not very nervous. But seeing Junko''s spare attitude, there were also a few who were relieved.


    (This list...... not all of the murders in the murder club so far are on it. There was no list of requested murders, only activity records of free murders. I mean, the people in charge of requesting the murder - Kurodo or Umezu didn''t leak the information?)


    Seeing the names exposed to the summary site of the homicide club member exposure, Junko thinks that this matter should be kept quiet from the homicide club members. He said this might be the place to go. And there could be some traitors among the members.


    (Ma, even if I keep my mouth shut, you''ll soon notice. What does it mean to only be exposed to murder?)


    Members likely to notice that fact were also pure children with largely eye-catching stars.


    Kettle Hill had partially obtained the membership list of the Murder Club and their previous record of activities.


    "I thoroughly washed the twats of police officials. And someone inside the police, disgusted with the murder club, was able to make contact with those who were collecting information independently."


    The day after the murder club and the formalin-pickled president''s death game, in his home apartment, pot hill tells in front of rice squirrels and justice.


    "It''s terrible, even the other family! Way too dirty! And then even the rice knobs and the table grinders rolled up...!


    It was justice to bite with indignation, but Kettle Hill does not change his expression.


    "I have proper permission for rice squirrels. I''m sorry about Takuma, but if we don''t leave him exposed together, he could be treated as a traitor, a spy by their people, and a danger. I just need you to be patient."


    "I can never be convinced this way. Same as them. Without choosing the means, do we just have to win? Was that who you were?


    It''s not like Kettle Hill doesn''t feel anything when he sees justice stripping away the blue smell of justice. It reminds me of my old self, somewhat, and there are parts that hurt.


    "I''m sorry you were such a person. But the enemy is mighty. I can''t stay focused on the means. I use it no matter how dirty my hands are. There''s no point in choosing means and losing. Murder clubs continue after this, people keep getting killed"


    In a pot hill that spoke pale, Justice found no words to say back, silent, and rough footsteps, and left the apartment.


    "So, what do we do now?


    In an arm-wrapped pose, Lyssuzume asks.


    "While they were distracted by the formalin-pickled president, they turned their hands around a lot. This time it''s not enough to be in a weekly magazine. Well, this one hit the batter, so we''ll wait for the results, and we''ll wait for the other way out."


    That being said, Kettle Hill took out the cigarette and set it on fire.


    The day after the drum can kick, Yoda was also assembled in an apartment in Ajito.


    "The threat of a president pickled in formalin is probably gone, so you can go home now."


    With the heavy air silent, Ryujiro speaks.


    "This is what that pot hill guy said...?


    Koko opens his mouth with a dark face. After being exposed to myself and my own family''s name, my family was watching it, so I have been pretty rubbing it with my family since I got home for a long time, and I am tired.


    "There is no one else, and I hope True you clearly gave that name. I was disappointed in Mr. Kettle Hill."


    Yu says.


    "Hey, look at this..."


    Table grinding that enlarges and inverts the display with groans.


    There was a website there named ''Murder Club Victims''. I''m surprised they''re even made like that.


    "Are you gathering the survivors of those killed by the murder club? Besides, next to the list of victims'' names, it even says the names of the victims'' survivors, the names of the members who killed them, and the members'' families and addresses."


    Ryujiro reports with his hands on his chin and a slight laugh and pleasure.


    "Oh, my name''s on here, too. This is terrible...... But you don''t have any favors either."


    Kiriko turns to face.


    "I just realized, thank God this, you don''t have any commissioned murders on it. Looks like the list leaked from the police doesn''t include the requested murder. It''s all about free murder."


    Ryujiro points it out. It became number one, when he noticed the fact that Junko had left it untouched.


    "Oh, it''s true. It doesn''t even seem to be listed for self-defense or to help someone, or for murder in nasty circumstances. My name is definitely not there."


    I have not committed any other murders. I am Yu.


    "Did Junko not notice about this? Ah. Or did you notice and keep quiet?"


    "I had noticed, but I guess I kept quiet. Read that there are traitors in the murder club."


    In response to Yu''s words, Akeichi returns them that way.


    "Let''s talk to Junko for a second. I''ll call you."


    You call Junko and tell him there''s no list of requested murders.


    "I noticed that, too. I dare you to keep your mouth shut. ''


    "I kept my mouth shut because I thought that the possibility of a traitor and the absence of a commissioned murder list would be the key, right?


    "Sort of."


    To Yu''s point, Junko was smiling satisfactorily across the phone.


    "How do you know that the absence of a commissioned murder list is an important key? Uh, yes, yes. I don''t know because I''m just a smartass with test results."


    "You don''t have to tell me that from yourself anyway. I don''t know either."


    At the same time as the question, sharp one sees Ryujiro with a grumpy face to the table grinding mouth a self-inflicted dialogue. Ryuji also shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, letting him gesture if he didn''t know.


    "I mean, no, the police run a murder club, but that''s what you thought the people you manage might be split up within the police. If you think the existence of a homicide club is unacceptable and you pass the information on, you should naturally also pass on about the requested murder. I was wondering if there were circumstances that prevented me from flowing the requested murder - no, because I didn''t know about the requested murder, or because someone else managed it and couldn''t grasp it, I thought that I had only flown a list of defined, individually free murders on a monthly basis."


    Conscious of the questionable sharp yi and the tablemakers, Yu expresses his thoughts.


    "Why is that an important key, because the people who were managing the commissioned murder didn''t betray - Junko - the murder club? The police may be on our side, and they may be able to tell us who the people who gave the information are."


    "What''s the point of knowing those people when it''s already a later festival?


    ''It''s amazing. No, I''m surprised. Yu, you''ve poked the exact same spot I was after. I read it with you.''


    After hearing and answering Sharp ichi''s voice, Junko said in a voice with mixed emotion and amazement.


    "This is what a dog owner would think, and I thought he''d poke me here."


    I see. But Yu, since you''ve been using it as a thread for your offense, I''m going to do something terribly cruel next, but is that okay? I can do it, huh? Rather as an owner, as a backside, that''s the part where I''m supposed to do it. Come on. ''


    "No, let me do it. Because I hate it the most that I''m a good kid without getting my hands dirty. Besides... they despise the murder club and they can''t back down."


    To Yu''s offer, Junko again had a satisfying grin across the phone.


    (I guess it''s my fault... No, it''s not my fault)


    (Yu, are you mad?


    Only Tsuko and Kishio noticed. To Yu''s tone, only for a few moments, but to the fact that it sounded like she was pregnant with anger.


    ''All right. I''ll tell my direct acquaintance at the police to talk to Yu and the others from me. Ask them to find the person in charge of the murder.'' Cause I don''t even know who the janitor is. ''


    Junko was lying. No, I wasn''t telling the truth. Junko knows who the manager of the requested murder is, but he pretended not to know. Calculate that you don''t want people to know you''re too close to the police and Betta in the face of the murder club.


    After Junko hangs up the phone, Yu stands up and looks over at the five of them.


    "Everyone, please cooperate. In the honor of the murder club, no... you have no honor. Fight for pride."


    Yu complains in a clear manner rather than the usual prolonged speech.


    "I have no idea what you''re going to do, but even if they refuse, we''ll fight together."


    Tablemill gives a refreshing grin and says in a powerful voice.


    "Wow, you look great in a table mill."


    "About me again. Like that... Anyway, I..."


    To the words of Tsukiko, Takuma nagging.


    "What exactly do I do?


    sharp ichi asks.


    "When I exposed Mr. Kettlehill''s name online, do as I say, with anonymous bulletin boards and SNS, slap Mr. Kettlehill and inflame him. Please direct public opinion."


    "That''s pretty tough. I''m going to repeat myself while changing the terminal IP."


    "Yes, good luck with that. Come on. Please, so-so."


    Ryuji laughed bitterly at Yu''s order, but Yu returned to the extended conversation and only ordered repeatedly.

 884 27

    Night. Snow Oka Institute Living Room.


    When the four of us, Junko, True, Midori and Tired, were relaxing after dinner, the night wide show began and there came a familiar name and tellup.


    "The Murder Club, spoken of by former Governor Taryan, who was shaken out in weekly magazines and on the Internet and died! It is a terrible rumor that some privileged class people who join this organization can kill people and play! Are the rumors true after all!? Tonight, we are approaching that truth!


    Everyone who didn''t watch TV or anything else has their gaze focused on nature and television.


    "That biggest reason this group of crimes wasn''t in the bright light is because the police are cooperating, he said. Those in power are putting pressure on the police, and they''re putting people''s lives at risk. At their earliest convenience, they went to the devilish act of sacrificing the lives of ordinary people!


    "Finally... Is it even a TV wide show?"


    Tired squeaks.


    "Cut this guy to the skin, he''s going to get gunned down. They beat me up."


    I say strangely, Midori looks at Junko and shows her teeth and laughs.


    "Currently, on the Internet, the names of people who think they belong to this murder club can also be exposed. Will it be true after all?


    "While the exposed facts are exposed, don''t you tell the boulders their names on TV?"


    "It''s not like I''m taking ura."


    True and Junko said.


    The show also touched on The Homicide Club Victims'' Party. Besides, he put out a "Victims'' Party and Members" terrop and was even flushed to the scene where he interviewed him under cover of his face.


    Then we move on to interacting with the moderators and commentators.


    ''I can''t believe this is real. True, the facts are stranger than the novel. "


    ''No, it looks like you''re reading a comic book. I''m hard to believe, too. But as long as there''s a backstreet, it could have happened. "


    "At the time of the meeting, Governor Gu Min Hi-tang revealed that it was the murder club that killed your son, but Gu Min Ji-tang has committed suicide since then. I''m also suspected online that this is really suicide. He made it look like a suicide, and I thought he was killed. ''


    ''Is it powerful enough for even the governor to be killed? It''s like some noisy country where even the president gets killed.''


    ''I can''t forgive you for turning it down. Those in some privileged classes are playing and taking innocent ordinary citizens'' lives. There''s no way you can overlook such evil. ''


    "Besides, even the police, who are supposed to protect citizens, say," I didn''t know you were protecting a murder club. "


    The most face-to-face moderators and commentators stir it up.


    "When they say privileged classes or something, it sounds like the rich and powerful are dying for their lives, don''t sound like that. That would be about a formalin-pickled president. They''ve been left alone forever."


    True to say in a flattering way.


    "In fact, you''re a member of a murder club and you have more common people, right? It''s a good place for a pure sister to provide dreams, pleasure and power to ordinary people from day to day."


    "Eh heh, not so much"


    Midori praises, Junko laughs and cheeks lightly.


    "The price can be life, but still much better than a formalin-pickled president, I don''t think."


    "Ooh, I can''t believe True you praised me face to face. Oh, I''m already vulnerable to this kind of thing. It lights up."


    "I have no intention of complimenting you."


    He was a pure child who was more overjoyed than when Midori praised him, but he was struck with a truly cold word, and shrugged.


    "Let''s see how the internet reacts."


    Midori opened the holographic display with pleasure.


    "When I got my name on a weekly magazine, I thought this magazine had fallen short of just a city legend, but I didn''t expect it to get grand coverage on TV."


    "Me, I''m in a position to see backstreet related websites, but I''ve been accepted as a homicide club for a long time on the backstreet."


    "You were through when the governor was exposing you, but why are you getting all the press this time?"


    "It would be laughable if the police protecting the citizens would help kill the citizens or if they were serious"


    "I don''t know if I''m really going to take TV."


    "The Proud Guy Who''s Not Watching TV - W"


    "Illiterate B"


    But it''s even been made for the victims'' meeting.


    "How can a man of power enough to manipulate the police not contain television? It''s crazy from there. ''


    "There''s also the case of Junko Yukioka, and perfectly regulating the press doesn''t that mean it''s impossible?"


    True and tired watched TV as it was, but Junko and Midori were browsing the internet.


    "Jun Sister, don''t you always have to confront yourself by doing a selfie online?"


    "I''ll leave it all to Yu this time. If I do anything before you ask, it could get in the way. Originally, Mr. Kettlehill was the man I prepared to make enemies of the murder club."


    To Midori, who stirred him, Junko told him with a gentle smile.


    "Don''t remind me of Luciferin Dust."


    And, true.


    "I don''t trust people who do justice to their voices. Whether it''s Luciferin Dust or this murder club anti..."


    I say it in a face where tiredness seems unpleasant. In fact, I know the murder club is evil, but the press is using that evil to do business, and the common people only get tired of it when they enjoy talking about it.


    "The race of those hands is largely the pattern of what you do. It stirs up the vernacular, it stirs up justice and righteousness, and it stirs up the people to move them as numbers. I''ve seen it many times with human history."


    Though Junko says, a man named Mihei Kettle Hill, the mastermind of the matter, sees himself as a different type than that. But even if the pot hills are different, the pattern of the other stirrers goes hand in hand.


    "Because it is established as a pattern to create, the pattern of collapse - until the pattern of collapse, is largely determined together. There are countless weaknesses. It is also a weakness that we do not realize that we are a pattern. It is also a weakness not to realize how to be collapsed. It is also a weakness not to admit that there are weaknesses. Even though there have been plenty of examples of failures in the past, it is also a weakness not to try to see through, rather than learn at all. Well... I wonder if Yu and the others will notice there."


    He was a pure child who seemed to speak with pleasure, but the truth is that he is not willing to underestimate this enemy. Those who use resentment as a driving force and do justice. In terms of being able to keep public opinion on your side from the start, Luciferin Dust and ''Sea Chihuahua'' are so strong that they are not comparable. Whoever sees it, the schematics of the victim and the perpetrator are established. I know which is better and which is worse.


    "The pen is dirtier than the sword. But Kettle Hill gave his name."


    I groaned in disgust and then truly saw the name of the representative of the Victim Survivors'' Association on the internet.


    (How can you pierce your evil with faith against an absolute majority of good?


    I really didn''t understand that Junko was letting the spare wind. Known so far by the public, and treated and beaten as absolute evil, the fate of the murder club, because it seems like the earliest wind headlights.


    This hasn''t happened. There''s no way the police are protecting the murder club. The powerful will not be able to ignore it either. Japan is a democracy, even if it is an ostensibly haribote. Shaking that ground is really inconvenient for the real rulers of this country. I can really see that.


    (He originally said he planned to end the murder club, but that was by the hands of Snow Oka. I would never admit that Yukioka would end up with someone in this way. Even if I was going to finish it, I''d leave it and then finish it. That''s what this guy is. But...... what are you going to do?


    The bell rings when the truth thinks that far.


    The visitor was a dog keeper. Passed to the living room, not the reception room.


    "I''m sorry about the night. So, can I ask you to give me a little favor or can I give you a ride?


    "Go ahead."


    It''s not a phone call, and I guess it''s hard for everyone to ask for it because they''ve come all the way to visit. Perhaps you also expect Midori''s defense and Midori''s push on the spot.


    "Will Junko keep an eye on the murder club victim as long as he can, or at best thoroughly support him? The solution is... I want you to do it nicely"


    However, the difficult request of the dog breeders was fundamentally different in direction from what the four pure children had assumed.


    "Just a fight with the formalin-pickled president. Well, it looked like indigestion. It''s a really good opportunity for Yu that such a joke has appeared."


    "Can you leave it to me? In a way, he''s a much worse opponent than a formalin-pickled president. It''s not something we can solve with violence."


    Truth pinches my mouth. A group of righteousness and resentment are the enemies: the survivors of the victims. From the true eyes, I feel that the loads may be heavy on the good guys.


    Junko was also a sign of leaving it to Yu, but this only seems to me to be someone on a scale that Junko should work on, not Yu.


    "I know. That''s why I''m here. It''s good because you''re a nasty opponent. I have anxiety. I want to show Koji up close so Yu can fight them. I thought it might have a good effect on him."


    "Without having to tell the dog owner, Yu named me after herself. We''ll figure it out ourselves."


    To the words of Junko, the dog owner opened his mouth with a pocan and was surprised, then he raised his voice and laughed.


    "Dog breeder, I can''t believe you poured that much love on a girl other than Midori, you jealous tu"


    "I was just on Candoville''s side, and I thought I''d see Midori''s face, so I stopped by."


    The dog owner said as he cared about the gaze of the other three, joking and clutching to the dog owner''s feet.

 885 28

    At a wide-show at night, the day after the murder club was shagged out as a feature.


    A meeting of the victim''s surviving family was taking place in a place in Euthanasia City.


    "We don''t have all the survivors here. Because some of you didn''t believe in the existence of a murder club, and some of you wanted it to stay calm."


    In front of the survivors sitting in the pipe chair, the pot hill standing on the stage tells them.


    "Most of all, even those who don''t believe in it have gained a lot of credibility at the time it was shown on TV, so the membership may continue to grow."


    We are losing a little power as a media year after year, but still a great power as a brainwashing machine for TV. It is particularly effective for certain layers.


    "Of course we make pursuits against the police, but the fundamental solution is to drag the murder club operation out onto the tabular stage and bring it to justice. There should also be those in power who support the survival of the murder club. We don''t know exactly what purpose you''re tolerating a murder club. And...... it is rumored that the members of the murder club are powerful people and are trying to satisfy their desire to kill, but in fact many of the members of the murder club are ordinary people who have no power or financial means. I see why something like a murder club or something was created with some other purpose. I also suspect that there is a great possibility that unimaginable great evil is lurking. It''s a stage of baseless speculation."


    Listening to Kettle Hill, the members of the Victim''s Survivors'' Association were breathtaking.


    "If there''s such an awesome thing behind it, won''t this meeting be easy to crush? Isn''t there someone against whom the police can manipulate freely, and there''s regulation of the press?


    "Even the governor was killed..."


    "We might be in danger too..."


    Anxiety is raised by the survivors.


    "The police are a lot of things too. Some of the police had a strong sense of justice, and they gave me information because they couldn''t tolerate the existence of a murder club. The same applies to the media. It was also shown on TV, and the show staff streamed it live, whether they were ready to die or not, after seeing that this would undoubtedly put pressure on them, and they would still be able to broadcast it unintentionally and maybe once. Of course, it''s likely to be regulated in the future."


    Kettle Hill sees speed as the key. I have to push it out here all at once. I don''t know what kind of counterattack the enemy will have, but if it goes any disadvantage, the police and media collaborators will also leave.


    "Actually, we know who the owner is. But that is no longer streamable on TV to the boulder. It''s an absolute contraindication in the press."


    "Junko Yukioka, right? I did a lot of research independently and also peeked at the backstreet site to find out"


    In response to the words of Kettle Hill, one of the Members spoke.


    "That Junko Yukioka......?


    "Mad Scientist Who Sprinkled Nuclear Materials Around the City..."


    "I can''t play it on TV, it''s like Vandam, chairman of Grimm Penis, had a light mouth on a discussion show during this time..."


    "Well, Mr. Van Damme is an amazing person..."


    Junko Suzuoka''s name is given, and he goes out of his way again.


    "We need to move quickly to the next hand. The enemy is mighty and the bottom is unknown. It is unspecified and of unknown size. If you''re bringing it, it''ll crush you."


    "What should I do? Like a demo march?


    "No, the demo doesn''t do anything. Anyway, other countries, in this country, if demos and other things are ignored, that''s it. If it''s not too much throat, it''s national."


    Kettle Hill overtakes survivors'' suggestions.


    "Why did you expose the family of the perpetrator? The perpetrators are former commoners. That''s the point."


    Once the words were cut here, Kettle Hill looked over at them all, and then told them:


    "Yes, our target is the perpetrator''s family."


    wrapped up on even bigger intentions than earlier.


    "What are you talking about... I can''t believe I even got my hands on my family."


    "What do you think will happen if you retaliate like that? Even if the killer is caught and brought to justice, his family will suffer enough."


    "Are you going to use the pen as a murder weapon and stick it out on the family of the perpetrator? Make the family of the perpetrator feel hard, and that won''t clear my mind. It''s just too sad."


    I have a disagreement with my mouth.


    "It''s best to disagree. I''m not saying those who disagree are wrong. But this is also a means of beating them. It''s not like we''re going to expose the family of the perpetrator, reward them, and then lower their drinks. It''s an operation to appeal to the offender''s conscience by persuading the family of the perpetrator"


    "Do you still have a conscience with people who are active in murder clubs?


    "You don''t have the usual coverage to get along with your family. Those guys..."


    kettle hill to explain, but there is further disagreement.


    "It''s not going to be a decision hit, but I think it''s one of the fairly effective means"


    I naturally assumed that there would also be disagreements. That''s why Kettle Hill, whether opposed or not, is going to push this way through.


    By the time Kettle Hill was in dialogue with the survivors, Yuda Six were boarding the back street division of the euthanasia police station.


    Three detectives responded: Umezu Kwangju, Ashiya Kurodo, and Matsumoto Minoru.


    In the reception room, Yu and Umezu sit opposite each other, the other five sitting on the couch next to each other. Kurodo and Matsumoto remain standing.


    "What about your leaders?


    "It''s Ryujiro. But I''m the representative in this matter now."


    Asked by Umezu, Yu names himself while raising his hand modestly.


    "We''re going to waste our jobs because of Junko. I''m not personally annoyed with Junko, but still, we don''t know what it''s like to be the people who tipped him off. I was cooperating, but I''m not comfortable with the murder club."


    To Umetsu, who speaks unpleasantly, I think this is unlikely to be the prospect of Akiichi, Mitsuko, Kishio, and Takuma.


    (Yu, it''s like I''m not shaking. This reaction of the police was also assumed as one of the patterns.)


    Ryujiro, on the other hand, was observing Yu''s reaction.


    "So, I came to sell you guys the same police officer. This is another great demand."


    What Yu wanted to know, and what he was demanding, was the names of the police officers who circulated information to Kettle Hill. To find out, I visited the euthanasia police station.


    "I wonder why I have to do that. You''re laughing."


    You shut up.


    "Oh, yes."


    It was Matsumoto, who intended to agree with Umezu with a laugh, but he gets an amazing word from Umezu, turns off his grin, and turns that way in a bad way.


    "Why didn''t Umezu and the others pass the information on? Ah?


    Yu asks in a tone with his little neck hanging and no tension while sitting properly in the chair.


    "Can I ask you one thing before that? Hey, Junko..."


    "Oh, say it. Say it like this. Shake it up here. If you do, pull it off. Junko tells you a lot of things, and you''re not talking to me like that."


    Yu blocks and precedes the words of Kurodo, who nearly opened his mouth.


    "Is that it? My reading, I was wrong, huh? Then I''m sorry."


    "No... sorry for blocking the conversation this way"


    While watching Yu, Kurodo wraps his tongue around him.


    (You feel fluffy and puffy, but you have a firm core. I don''t see any emotional changes either. It''s grand, it''s just going to poke a joke demand. Junko guy, I picked up another hell of a delicacy)


    Umezu was impressed, too. Looks adult and adorable, but I know perfectly well that being a girl equipped with things like strong power, strong conviction and resourcefulness as a human being has been a short conversation so far and her standing.


    "It''s nonsense to be serious about why you didn''t pass the information on, and you largely know that, don''t you?


    Umezu takes out a box of cigarettes, stretches out one and offers it grandly to Yu.


    (What is it, this detective? to underage girl opponents......)


    (Wow, you''re a medium bender. this bald uncle)


    (Yu and Tobacco don''t fit the image too well...)


    I think Takuma, Ryujiro, and Tsuko, respectively.


    Yu received a cigarette without refusing. Umezu takes out the lighter to set it on fire, but Yu or not, puts the cigarette in his skirt pocket.


    "I''ll get it for a memorial. It''s like a drama, getting detectives tobacco, it''s a very good memory."


    "Oh, yeah."


    It was a cigarette I offered to enjoy watching Yu react, but to utterly unexpected words and deeds, Umezu spills a smile.


    "I didn''t give you the information because the officers here are serious, right?


    "Are we serious about joining the guys on the back street and helping them run a murder club or something?


    This unexpected dialogue comes out of Yu''s mouth again, and Umezu, while surprised, seriously asks back.


    "Besides, I''m giving a minor a cigarette, and hey. I was super serious."


    Matsumoto laughs in a sarcastic tone, but gets his ear pulled by a stood up Umezu.


    "That is the task imposed, and I worked faithfully, so it seems serious"


    "As a citizen, I''m not serious."


    Kurodo said quietly.


    "I knew that it was only for a limited time and that Junko had a purpose ahead of him in creating a murder club, so he had bad chest feces, but he was cooperating. Otherwise, he refused to know how much work he''d been charged with. I guess those guys weren''t taught that. If I knew, the story would also be exposed on the set"


    "The purpose ahead?


    Sharp Ichi gives a surprising voice to Kurodo, who has spoken a word of concern.


    "If you survive, you''ll find out whether you like it or not. Until then, it''s fun."


    Looking down at Sharp Ichi, Kurodo said.


    "Just tell me one thing. What are you gonna do when you know their names? Blackmail? If you''re not convinced you know that, you can''t tell me."


    Umezu stares at Yu with a rugged eye and asks in Dos'' resourceful voice. That gaze and voice said that this was the most important point.


    "I don''t meet with leaked police officers in person to intimidate them or anything. Something that doesn''t make sense. But if you publish this name, you can put silent pressure on the people on it, too, right? I was wondering if we could bring the police organization back to our side. At the moment, I wonder if the police are at a different stage."


    "I see..."


    Umezu generally understood what Yu''s plan was.


    "The list of members will be held by the police murder club administrator, who will have it all. At least we had everything. However, the personnel are different with regard to the activities. You know what I mean when I say this?


    "These people here are committing murder, right?"


    Yu replied to Umezu''s words.


    "As you can see, we''re in charge of committing murder. Well...... you''re the better one. If you were a freelance homicide officer, you might have run out of bees and I might have broken the murder club."


    Black Dou throws up abominably.


    "I also got someone I knew killed by a member of the murder club. Free killer. Many of the guys who actively do that seem to enjoy killing without good or evil vision. I hated those guys, too, and I thought there was no such thing as a murder club. It''s a convenient story."


    Said Akiichi with a sinking voice and face sometime.


    "If there''s anything else you need, I''ll come back."


    Ask them to forward the names of the police officers who circulated the information to their fingertips cell phones, and Yu takes a seat and tells them.


    "No, you don''t have to come."


    Umezu moves his hands flat and waves them away.


    "Thank you. It would be helpful if you said that."


    "The conversation is not engaged..."


    Deeply bowing gently, the table mill squeaks unexpectedly.


    "May you be engaged. You don''t have to come, which means you''ll have no choice but to help me when you get here."


    "Uh, interpret whatever you want"


    When I heard Yu''s words, Umezu said with a face that seemed funny and uninteresting.


    "If you have to, you can threaten the story that you gave the minor a cigarette."


    I joke and say it, Kiko.


    "Oh, hey, Umezu, there''s a cigarette passing pain for that in the light!


    Umezu hit Matsumoto''s head pretty hard with a goo, clapping his hands and pointing it out.


    "I won''t do that. Yo. I''ll be the first to smoke this when I grow up."


    She took the cigarette out of her pocket and gave it a try, and Yu smiled.


    "At best, find out how to save it."


    Seeing Yu''s adorable and flamboyant smile, he also made sure that Umezu was caught, spilling a smile.

 886 29

    The noon wide show featured an interview with Kettle Hill on the air.


    I saw it alone in the living room of the lab, but I didn''t have anything to say or do that would be particularly distracting.


    And as always, the interview was also flushed with a mosaic on his face to the murder club victim survivors. This one is crying along the way.


    (I wonder if this guy really is a surviving victim? I think it''s a Sakura or something prepared on the TV station)


    It seems so purposeful that Junko suspects so.


    "We''re all anxious when things go on like this, and we''d better get together at the homicide club again."


    When Junko was squealing like that, he got a call.


    "Hey, Junko. Watching TV, huh? Something''s going on."


    The person on the phone was a white fox string screw.


    "Oh, String Spiral. Exactly. As an example, I just don''t want you to do anything you can."


    "Yeah. Why not? Trouble getting in the way of my plan. How hard I''ve worked as a backside to support the murder club, come on."


    "You''re not telling me to give up and give up, are you? Looks like they''re gonna try to solve this with the members of the murder club. Come on."


    ''Wow, is that what you mean? Ah. Then I''ll keep an eye on you raw and warm. "


    Teng himself, who has used his mighty powers to keep the media and police in the lookout and maintain a murder club, hung up, as he was relieved.


    The next day, homicide club members were again gathered in the gymnasium they had previously rented.


    Looking over, there are many anxious faces. Yuya and Ryujiro''s group, on the other hand, have a mindset to face the truth after learning it, but are therefore unlike other members.


    "I''m done with the Murder Club activity itself. The police say they can''t cooperate any more, too. Hey. And I kept this quiet from you, but it was on schedule. [M] The Murder Club was only authorized for a limited time. But hey, your fight itself isn''t over yet. It will continue, and we have to let it continue. To do that, you can''t pull it here. It''s just like fighting a formalin-pickled president. Give in to whoever''s trying to crush the murder club, defeat it and end it. Then you can''t."


    The members turned to Junko''s sudden declaration of the end of the murder club.


    "By the time the police stopped cooperating, aren''t we already losing?


    Opinion of one of the members.


    "Even after the murder club, you''re still alive, and you have future activities, right? Oh, I shouldn''t have talked about this right now. Sort of fun later. Besides, not everything in the police has been betrayed, and I think we''re seeing things now."


    Listening to the thoughtful dialogue of Junko, many members inflate their hearts to expectations.


    "In the meantime, I''m leaving this matter to you, Yu, come here and talk to me."


    Junko urged him, and Yu went up to the stage.


    "The more time passes, the more disadvantageous this one becomes"


    Yu gets to the point without saying hello. It''s not the usual way of talking, it''s not prolonged.


    "We''re going to fight back early. And settle all at once. My enemies have also used dirty hands, so don''t hesitate to use this one, very dirty hands, and I''m going to hold my breath. We''re -- it''s definitely evil in the eyes of the public, but evil has evil intentions."


    The dialogue that evil has the will of evil had something resounding in the breasts of large numbers of members.


    "We are indeed evil. Except... it''s just evil from the public eye, from common sense, from the law. We certainly had a reason to want to kill him. That''s why I killed him. There was also a motive that led me to enjoy killing. That''s why I killed him. We''re here. Our feelings do exist. We pushed it through, and at least I have no guilt or dust, and I''m not going to be judged by the law."


    A beautiful girl with a calm and tender appearance to see, breaking herself off as evil, while affirming murder and denying the law, while surreal, becomes a very intense impression and burns to the souls of its members.


    "I believe in what Junko said. That there''s a way ahead of us, trying to finish the murder club. At least I want to protect the very life that lies ahead. Let us preserve our lives, pierce our way of life, and let me pass too, in an attempt to take the lives of others, to set the stage and denigrate the lives of others. And for a short time, I can''t forgive that the murder club that made our dreams come to an end with someone scorning us. This is my will. We cannot accept defeat to those who see us as enemies, to those who stand in front of us. Even if the Murder Club is almost over, I want to leave my enemies exactly behind before I finish."


    Where Yu spoke so much, he is wrapped in applause and cheer.


    "You-san...... besides your thoughts, you''re a good speaker. I''ll do it."


    Ryuji also claps and speaks to the sharp one next door.


    "I basically decide not to trust a mouth master."


    "Hehe, why?


    Without applause or anything, Ryujiro asks intriguingly, sharply of his expression as he remains in an arm-wrapped pose.


    "I''ve known you a long time."


    "Oh, yes."


    Ryujiro, who had a long relationship and had a good idea, kept it in one word.


    "How are we going to fight back?


    One of the members asks nicely where the applause and cheer have stopped.


    "First of all, after this one and the delegates have exposed themselves and their names, I will make a statement. Of course, I''m leaving."


    "No, that''s absolutely no!


    Kishifu shouted without a scream.


    "Then I''ll do it. I can never just admit that Yu will leave. I''ll do what Yu says. Let me take that form."


    Yu is less shocked by one hot shore husband.


    "Mr. Shore, was he such a character?


    "I don''t know if middle school students are representatives or something..."


    "Then it would be very inappropriate for you to look like a representative."


    "No, Yu is cute, so it''s a painting, and I''ll have more allies, and I think Yu is appropriate"


    Ryujiro, Takuma, Akiichi and Kuriko each speak.


    "I can never give up just this. You-san can''t get it out. Besides, even if the delegates were to be targeted, even if I were dead, the battle would continue if Yu of the tower stayed, right?


    "Okay."


    Yu agreed with a smile on his face to shore husband, who desperately complained. I felt so happy that I wanted to cry, more than embarrassed in front of a large crowd, but it was a making laugh as an enlightenment.


    Yu descends from the altar and approaches his shore husband''s side.


    "Mr. Kishi..."


    In my ear, I whisper in a voice that only my shore husband hears.


    "The Murder Club is my father''s delusion. It was the dog breeder who shaped that as a novel. I was the one who wanted that novel to be real. It was Junko who made that wish come true. Apart from these four, I don''t want them to pull the curtain on the murder club. I don''t think I deserve that. I don''t want to be molested. That''s all, a battle for my personal boring will, thank you."


    "Yeah, okay"


    Nodding forcefully, Kishifu laid his hand on Yu''s shoulder.


    MORE THE NEXT DAY. In his home apartment, Kettle Hill was facing Rice Zume to discuss his future policies.


    "I want to make contact with a member of the murder club, who seems relatively decent. I''d like to draw you in here if I could. There must be someone in the murder club whose heart is shaking. I''m trying to get them to come out for it."


    "I see, is that how you''re going to chop it up a little bit"


    Without trying to sit down as usual, the lyszme on his face clamped together with his arms poking at him makes a rare and impressive voice.


    "It''s not a plain way to call it decision hitting, though. And he asked the members who had drawn him here to go out to the public again and make a call."


    "The role of the call, can''t I? I''d like to help you a little bit."


    "You''re like this trump card, and I don''t want to put it on the surface stage if I can. But I might ask you to do it when it''s gone."


    "Right. By the way, what happened to justice and truth?


    "We both seem to have found ourselves disgusted with my ways. Well... I can''t help it."


    Kettle hill that becomes tannic. Immediately after that, the call rang.


    The visitors were sinister justice.


    "There are many parts of you that are unacceptable in your way, but still... I''ll get to the end of this once and for all. I decided to fight the murder club once. I don''t like the way it''s done. I don''t know if it''s divisive or something."


    "Well, come up."


    Kettle Hill urges you to go inside to the justice you can''t seem to say on the front porch.


    "Junko Yukioka has no movement. That''s creepy."


    "You told the survivors that you were the owner, didn''t you?


    The pot hill nods at the question of the rice knob.


    "We talked, but we can''t publish it. But letting them know at least that it exists could lead to sprouts later."


    It is a pot hill that reveals the name of Junko, along with insurance when he fails. It''s a pale hopeful observation that even if I screw up, someone might inherit my role.


    "If you''re going to chop it up, it''s your job to finish Junko Yukioka first. That way, at least, most of the functions of the murder club will be lost."


    "If you can do that, that''s a hand, too. However, there is also a good chance that a replacement will be provided. The Homicide Club is definitely an organization that also involves the dark parts of the national hub. Take your head and disappear. There''s no guarantee."


    "Then... I''m coming. There''s no guarantee I can win. Those who have a strong love for rice are the strong ones, but that Junko Yukioka is also rice pie over bread, though he is late. But - she had dinner with brown rice. I don''t like white rice rice, complain about my health, and fall in the wrong way: rice mixed with brown rice. There''s my chance."


    "I''ll leave it to you. But even brown rice would be rice. I''m just not refined."


    "White rice is True Justice. Bye."


    The inner pot hill was lost wondering if I could entrust such a role to the trump card here, but if I could finish Junko Yukioka, my expectation of being an advantage at once would be exceeded, and I made the choice of letting him go to pot hill. I abandoned prudential measures and took bets.


    "Look at this, man. At nine o''clock tonight, the homicide club will make a statement. Besides, the delegates showed their names and faces."


    After the lyszme leaves, justice with the net open reports.


    "Junko Yukioka?


    "No. Fujikashi husband... She used to come here."


    "That youngest kid is the representative?


    It''s very inconceivable, such as that most discreet boy being represented. The pot hill caught my eye wondering if I could just be a puppet and read the statement.

 887 30

    Homicide club statement release time.


    At the Kettle Hill apartment, Kettle Hill and Justice have been opening displays and waiting in front of each other for hours.


    It was a boy still thought to be in middle school who was shown on a live video on a special site.


    ''Here we go. I was chosen to represent a member of the Murder Club, Mr. Fujikashi. "


    Kishifu greets him with a hard look that shows some tension.


    "The one who founded the Murder Club is Mihei Kumahiro, who is currently charging the Murder Club"


    "Ha!?


    Justice that inadvertently raises his voice to the words of his shore husband, who suddenly utters them at the outset.


    "It''s all a selfie by Mr. Kettlehill. Indeed, we were active in the name of the Murder Club. But it''s all done at the behest of Mr. Kettlehill."


    "There it is..."


    Kettle Hill groans with his hands on his chin. At this point, I found out what they generally wanted to do.


    "Lamenting that Mr. Kettlehill is an unsold journalist, he took the time to root out the fictional existence of a murder club, etc. in order to get his attention, also prepared to be arrested, and deceived many people when such a thing existed. Extremely, I am Governor Tai Lian, a sleeping critic. I stuck to the pity your son was murdered and blew in that it was the work of the murder club with words skill. I also seem to have shown you a few things like proof of a makeover. So the governor believed in something that didn''t even exist: a murder club. The reason the governor committed suicide is unknown, but the assassination of the governor is very impossible for Mr. Kettlehill or ourselves, who was moving at the behest of Mr. Kettlehill. It''s natural for the governor to think he killed himself. ''


    So far as I''ve been told, I''ve finally realized justice, too. It''s a very powerful measure to try to make everything a lie in Kettle Hill and that there wasn''t a murder club or anything.


    ''All that was moving at the behest of Kettle Hill were minors. At first we worked together in an interesting half, and we got a dime, but then we got intimidated and started moving''.


    That''s where he talks, Kishifu spills tears. The pot hill exhales when it is good as a performance.


    "Currently, Mr. Kettlehill has created an organization called Murder Club Victims Survivors'' Meeting, which brings people together. These survivors got a list of unsolved murders and missing persons yesterday from the police and used it. I gathered people with unsolved bodies to convince them of the work of a fictional organization called the Murder Club. And this is the name of the police officers who tipped Mr. Kettlehill off."


    The screen switches to show the names, ranks and places of work of the police officers.


    "These are the people who tipped Mr. Kettle Hill off. They are also collaborators of Mr. Kettle Hill. Mr. Kettlehill grabbed my money and circulated the list of unsolved murders and missing persons yesterday to Mr. Kettlehill. The people exposed as members of the Murder Club are, of course, the best. That''s what I was prepared to do, too, to find out soon. Throughout Japan, he was danced to fiction called the Murder Club set up by Mr. Kettlehill."


    Justice turns pale and sees the face of Kettle Hill, but Kettle Hill stared at the display without changing his complexion.


    Occasionally on the internet, it was flooded with the writing of a murder club fiction theory spoken by Kishifu.


    The average person is not the only one speaking. Since there are more convenient people who decided to talk about making it up, those people actively slammed the pot hill.


    Ryujiro and Yuda were also writing in Ajito to discredit Kettle Hill.


    "That''s a shady task that''s going to go crazy."


    On the net, Sharp One blurs with a laid back face as he continues the task of writing bad reviews about what never happens about Kettle Hill.


    "Will the police cooperate on this side?


    "You will -. It would be more convenient if the police decided to do this."


    To Takuma''s question, Ryuji laughed naggedly and said with certainty.


    "In addition to that, you put silent pressure on the police upper echelons by giving the names of the people who circulated the information? It shows us how powerful it is to be able to find out that much, and that we can cook from here on out."


    Remembering the pain, Akeichi spills a smile as he lays his hands on his glasses.


    "Silent intimidation of the police, it''s not counterproductive? It feels like a police nerve wrench."


    "You weren''t listening to the dialogue Ryujiro just said?


    Even more questionable, sharp.


    "Junko said the murder club was over, and you can''t talk about it and ask him to be alert, or kill his willingness over there?


    Sumiko interrupts the writing work and asks Yu.


    "I think it works. On the contrary, I think it will root out the motivation over there. But I can''t do that. It''s going to be like the other side wins. Ah. Isn''t that how you interpret it over there? There''s no sense of security, achievement, or victory on the other side, not even a little flavor. Even if we break up the Murder Club, we win properly, then we leave our enemies, then we break up."


    Although it was the usual prolonged way of speaking, Yu''s eyes dwelt in a strong light, and his expression appeared in the eyes of Tsuko, as if it had always been serial.


    (I can feel the passion. You say it''s burning with anger and fighting spirit)


    A glance at Yu, Ryujiro smiles.


    (Don''t make me want to work hard on this one when I hear this kid''s hot dialogue. Maybe that''s how it''s calculated.)


    Takuma smiled as did Ryujiro, giving him a pitch to write toward the display.


    "Bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye bye, that sweet kid, you used your daring hand again for a long time. You''re like a real sister or a dog owner."


    Midori gives a funny laugh when she sees a statement by Kishio''s Murder Club representative in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Because I was thinking of a similar hand. Hey. If I were you, I''d use my hand to meet a police officer who spilled information in person and make threats. Anyway, that''s where the aim is."


    and Junko.


    "Strong hands, but the list of police officers who were driven to the pot hill by the outrage is working here."


    True said. Police officers who were averse to the act while undertaking criminal cover-ups for the murder club. Their cooperation with Kettle Hill allowed Kettle Hill to heavily charge the murder club, but it became an outfit to be taken backwards.


    "It would have been a sawdust shock if it had been to pot hills and police officers. Because the joker I let out was returned to me at the next turn. Besides, you never imagined you''d get it back, did you? This."


    "Huh, I guess. Especially when the police officers talked about anonymity, but all of a sudden they revealed their names and called it liver freeze."


    Midori laughs with Niyaniya while agreeing to the true word.


    "I think there''s a way Mr. Kettlehill can rewind from here -?


    Junko smiles and asks True and Midori.


    "I can''t think of anything. Even if you claim to be false... it won''t make sense"


    The future of the police turning to their enemies by clapping their hands, which they were supposed to have on their side, really looks easy.


    "Unless a pot hill is a more powerful cone, or even a supernormal force, you can''t do it. So, if you were my only sister, what would you do if you were in the pot hill position?


    And Midori looks at Junko and asks, grinning slightly.


    "Do you want to just run away? Whatever you do, it''s just gonna spread the wound."


    shrugged his shoulder, Junko said.


    "You''re hit..."


    After Shore husband''s statement, Kettle Hill muttered quietly.


    "Is this going through? I just treated everything we said as a lie..."


    "Go through"


    To the question of justice, Kettle Hill forcefully affirms.


    "The police tolerate something called a murder club and even help that organization survive. The fact that this fact is known is something that we naturally want to avoid if we try to make it a police organization. You should have done something you didn''t. Or make it up."


    The murder club side has presented the police with a lie to push everything through before the police turn completely to their enemies, Kettle Hill sees. Rosing the list of informants inside the police - traitors - comes alive here.


    "We have a directory of members of the Murder Club and police officers who gave us information about the cover-up of the murder. Exposing this publicly is a pressure on, and a demand for, the entire police organization. Or is it, the murder club you''ve been sheltering is threatening the police organization itself. And I''m trying to manipulate it. No, I''m suggesting. That for each other, the most convenient hand is something."


    "What''s the suggestion...?


    "As you can see. We don''t have a murder club, we stick a lying rettel on us, and that''s it. The police officers who spilled the information will not be on our side as soon as possible. Now their movements are sealed."


    Pot hill with a dark face, to be clear.


    "I just don''t naturally go through with it if the murder club just claims to be my make up. But when you release the names of the police officers who gave us the information, and you make that claim, it''s a completely different story."


    "No, why... I have no idea. How could that happen? If he lied, believe me, he wouldn''t get it..."


    To justice, it should be noted that I did not understand, even with previous explanations of the pot hill, because of the reason that exposing the name of the police officer would allow the lies over there to pass.


    "It''s easy to deny them that you''re lying to me. That alone can just stick with the cod out. But. Can you tell me the names of the police officers involved in the murder club are out of cod? The police cannot ignore this as a lie. The homicide club''s explicit exposure to ''war criminals'' threatened the police."


    "So... why does that lead to a threat?


    "Think about it in a position of police superiors. That way I can see the answer. If the police hadn''t cooperated with the murder club, they would have taken what would have been a more intransigent attack and what the police superiors would have taken. If we stick to their demands, they turn the cards even further. I don''t know what kind of bills will pop up next, but if it will surely lead to further pain, I will decide so. No, from the top of the police force, that''s all I get. In the first place, there is the fact that the police were part of a murder club. And again and again, even from the police, this method of settlement is the most convenient. It''s simple, isn''t it? The fact that the police were cooperating in the survival of something called a murder club or something. False that some police officers were leaking information for reasons such as wanting change or something. Which takes less police damage?


    That''s it, justice finally understands.


    "I choose the police and those who have less wind in their organization. It can be damaging either way. I don''t call it a boat to cross, but I''m supposed to be lying."


    Smiling powerless, Kettle Hill shrugged like this as he felt his whole body lose its strength.


    "It''s only second-hand, this one''s losing"

 888 31

    The day after the announcement of the murder club statement.


    From the source, the net, this statement was also eliminated in television news. Kettle Hill only denied it, but just denied it, no other claims.


    At three o''clock this afternoon, the police department is supposed to hold a press conference. Yu, Junko and Kettle Hill have largely imagined what it would be like.


    At noon, Yu didn''t even go to school and was in Azit. Shore husband and Ryujiro are also there. Each of the other three went to school.


    Two visitors visited there. It''s Umezu and Matsumoto, from the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department.


    "Although Fujikashi''s husband is likely to face arrest. But... Junko told me that he''s not human? You mean you can''t even arrest me."


    Umezu, who was passed to the living room and sat down on the couch, sees her shore husband.


    "Can''t you just arrest Mr. Kettlehill? To get him to do that, he set Mr. Kettlehill up to sin innocently."


    "The police also have menthes. If we don''t arrest some of the schemers, we won''t be able to fit in, will we? The only crime is Kettle Hill. So it''s not convincing, so you decided to have Fujikashi as your collaborator?


    In response to Yu''s words, Umezu even remembers and explains his frustration. It was a feeling that everything would go in a convenient direction.


    "But you can''t arrest Kishio, can you? Arresting them is a doll, and they say it''s a substitute for not moving if you don''t maintain it regularly."


    Ryujiro pinches his mouth.


    "A doll, I''m a robot."


    And, shore husband.


    "Can''t you have a scenario where Mr. Shore killed himself? Ah?


    To Yu''s inquiry, Umezu roars.


    "Well... it''s easy to make it up with a suicide line. It''s something I''ve been doing in this country for a long time."


    There''s no ashtray.


    Ryujiro giggles and tells Umezu, who serves tobacco, but Umezu lets him try his mobile ashtray and smokes it out regardless.


    "Steady... I used a strong and dirty method for a long time. I was disillusioned, honestly."


    Spit out the smoke, turning to Yu, says Umezu.


    "Because this is war. I''ll do anything to win. But I honestly think I did something wrong. I don''t regret it though. The consciousness with dirty hands is amazing."


    Yu who doesn''t scare things and speaks what he thinks.


    "So I would like you to give Mr. Kettle Hill a bit of a generous treatment."


    "I didn''t condone myself, but do I demand that from this side? By and large, that''s not what you ask the police to do. I''m gonna tell the D.A."


    Even as Yu said it, Umezu reviewed Yu a little bit.


    "I can''t be relieved to leave it to the prosecutor. I''ll see if I can help Mr. Kettlehill.


    Yuzu wraps her tongue around a gentle mouthful of such things.


    (That''s not true... it would be nearly impossible to think in common sense. After covering up all the charges of this commotion, you think you''re gonna help the other guy? Think about your hands like that? Prior to that, Tenzi, who fell into a pot hill, said he was going to help his fallen opponent this time? I''m just kidding)


    While I thought so and denied it, even if it was common sense and impossible, it seemed to me that this girl would be able to achieve it quickly.


    3pm. The police press conference began. Broadcast in real time, whether on a wide show or online.


    ''Until now, the police have not issued any statements because of the time it took to investigate inside the police. The name Homicide Club has certainly been asked. But this brings us to the conclusion that urban legend runoff is not real. I also interviewed a boy named Fujikashi, and I was given proof that he was working on them. "


    A police commissioner with a hard (nasty) face on his bald head reads the text lightly on the display.


    ''The list of allegedly tipped off police officers is also a factually groundless prank. I believe the list of unsolved murders was independently investigated by Suspect Mihei Kettle Hill. Impossible, such as flushed by someone inside the police. I assure you that the police had nothing to do with the honor of the police officers who were wrongfully exposed. "


    Kettle Hill was once again feeling the end and defeat as he watched the meeting on TV with justice.


    "You''re not even going to admit to leaking information from the inside? This was unexpected. The biggest lying puke was the police."


    Smiling, pot hills sarcastic with strong poison.


    "Are you saying that the police won''t take any more sides here until they ignore the organization that protects them, because they went out to protect the police officers who gave information about the murder club to Mr. Kettle Hill..."


    By exposing the police officers who disseminated the information, we understand that this effect is also aimed at, and that justice feels like it was done without skin.


    "Right. They can''t betray it any further, even though the organization is trying to cover us up instead of cutting us off. Besides that, it means you can''t even imitate things like stirring them up. To put it further, even they were anonymous, which is why they were able to cooperate at the edge of the line. And yet they dragged us out of the safe zone and published our names. What can we do? There''s no way you can help us until you risk your life on a stick."


    I wonder if this structure was also aimed at beforehand, Pot Hill thinks. I can''t help thinking about it now.


    "If this happens, there''s no way the police will plead guilty and use their prestige to antagonize with the murder club. Such a special winning organization wouldn''t even let something like Backstreet go wild. And of course, we don''t protect the murder club from the start."


    If the enemy doesn''t move in the form of a police escalator, the pot hill thinks he doesn''t know what happened. With the police, he may have moved toward arrest by acknowledging the existence of a murder club, out of pressure from enormous powers. No, Kettle Hill was going to incite public opinion and direct it to do so.


    "You lost. I really lost lightly. I feel like an ant pointing a blade at an elephant. Or lightly trampled."


    Even if an ant is trampled by an elephant, it would be helpful to escape into a gap, justice to think about the extra.


    At that time, the Righteous Cell Phone receives a call from Takuma.


    ''A representative of the Homicide Club says he wants to talk to Kettle Hill directly, okay?


    When Justice tells Kettle Hill the words of Tablemill, Kettle Hill nodded silently, so raising the volume of the phone speaker.


    "I''m Fujishima''s husband."


    The voice of the boy who was making a statement online sounds.


    ''Before I was born, do you know what happened to the politicians, the capitalists, who made the decision to accept immigrants?


    Kishifu suddenly tells a story without context.


    It was more than forty years ago, but in Japan, where childlessness had intensified, we finally made it to a massive immigration policy. It was the big men of the foundation or the politicians who were mesmerized by them who were strongly recommending these.


    The foundation - the prospect of business owners introducing immigrants, etc. - is visible. To make our own money, to get a massive amount of cheap labor.


    Speaking of what happened as a result, Japan''s security deteriorated rapidly, the mafia trekked, the back streets were derived, and discrimination issues erupted - and all the negative aspects ended in noticeable results. And many of the people who recommended immigration were killed in a brutal way by a mafia that had flown in with immigrants together as a family, leading to the appearance of them being exposed online as video.


    The ironic schematic that they, who brought in immigrants, would be killed by immigrants. But what''s even more ironic is that it was the survivors of the victims who were killed by the immigrants who hired the immigrants.


    When it came to Japan''s reaction to the incident at the time, it was a joyous one. The whole of Japan rejoiced. Both online and in real life everyday conversations, people spoke plainly and smiled and talked to each other. Those who hired the killers were later found out and caught by the police, but enough to form a large defense corps of over two hundred for them.


    That''s normal, too. In the first place, we accelerated childhood because some capitalists and their dogs, politicians, widened the disparities to satisfy their own greed, making them unable to afford to have a family or to pay for their education. So they lost their workforce, and they became corrupt with money until they called in a large number of immigrants to ensure a workforce that was as cheap as slaves, without the intention of making security worse.


    There was no voice of sympathy for those killed in this case, and as a cursed national bandit, he made a name for himself in history.


    "I also saw the reaction online at the time. What was done was an act that broke the law, a murder. But they were all delighted, from the bottom of their hearts, with the death of men. I admired the killing. I rejoiced, even though it was an act contrary to the rule of law. Naturally, it was the great evil that made the law so convenient. I''m sure it wasn''t just on the internet that I was praising ''


    "So you want me to affirm the murder club, too?


    ''People are animals who want to kill people, and there was a murder club because there was demand for it. We each had a reason to ask for a kill. Killing those who made immigration recommendations is an acceptable and praiseworthy killing. On the other hand, are we supposed to be unacceptable killers?


    "This is a state of law, and there''s no right for people to kill people"


    ''I''m not talking about the law. I''m talking about people''s minds. What the law does not acknowledge and forgive, and what the hearts of men have forgiven and glorified. This is what matters. Nobody knows about us. You don''t know, I was just trying to raise the issue as to what it would be like to be denied existence itself as evil''.


    I can also understand what Kishifu is trying to say to Kettle Hill. I know that not everyone belonging to a murder club can be forgiven, and that there are circumstances for each of them. If you think by law or ethics, there is no good or bad murder. Everything is evil. But in human emotion, it''s so easy to break it off.


    "I''m sorry... No, not now, but I want to talk directly to that kid lurking in your shadow, not you."


    "Yes, I took your place."


    At the request of Kettle Hill, it immediately turns into the voice of a prolonged talking girl.


    "If you make the law absolute, the people who make people unhappy for their greed within the boundaries of the law will not be considered evil by any means." The people who forcibly pushed immigrants for their own desires and caused so much harm to this country, as I mentioned earlier, will not be evil. But people understood it in their hearts. Ah. Those who widened inequalities to satisfy their own desires and even enforced immigration policies are far more evil than just murderers, ''he said.


    "I know that, but more than being a rule of law state, you won''t be able to admit that to your forehead"


    ''As Mr. and Mrs. Shore have just said, if it''s a rule of law state, we can''t seem to tie the law to people''s hearts as absolute? Imperfect human-made ambiguous rules, and not everyone is convinced of them. That''s why we were born. "


    "Right. But without the law, you''re definitely evil."


    I did feel the slight but certainly anger in the voice of Kettle Hill, the justice that was on my side, and the superiority beyond the phone.


    ''Surely I seem evil? Because he wanted to set up a murder club. The owner is Junko, and it''s Junko who actually made it, but it was because I wanted it in words that Junko made that wish come true, a murder club was born, and many people were killed. I just wanted to. That''s all, but I''m the root of all evil, right? Biggest evil, isn''t it? Just for my own desires, I''m totally with the evil people who brought in immigrants, knowing they''d make the country a mess, right? But will you do me that evil and judge me by law? I hope I didn''t kill people directly, other than in self-defense. The self-defense murder was ruined, and there was no such thing. I just wish the murder club was real, I just wanted it. Then the existence of me, which can never be judged by law in a state governed by the rule of law, from a socialist human being like Mr. Kettlehill, wouldn''t that make the rationale that I''m not evil? Ah? If they were to punish me, it seems like they''re on the righteous side of disregard for the law?


    In return for Yu, Kettle Hill loses his word.


    (Disgusted with society, denying the law, but not really, such disgust...... you want to create a schematic of sarcasm, but you want a murder club and the person you wanted didn''t even commit murder!?


    So much to calculate, to make this society, to make a mockery of ethics, of the rule of law state, if this girl wanted a murder club - I think pot hill is horrible in so many ways.


    (The devil... this girl...)


    groaning in his mouth, groaning.


    (With a penetration of the needle, in just one word, just roll one stone from the cliff, causing the greatest catastrophe with the smallest force. This is the dog breeder. I learned it from the dog owner, in the exercise of evil. Hard to say smarter than a dog owner.)


    Beyond the phone, Yu whines and adds without speaking up.


    ''That and one more thing... It doesn''t matter if we''re evil or whatever, but if we''re evil, we scratch to protect what we want to protect. Even those of you who decide to be evil are still alive. Some things I want to protect. We protect them, just as you try to protect them. I''ll do anything for you.''


    "I don''t deny that reasoning either."


    When I heard my daughter, who I thought was a demon, complained in a sincere voice of her humane remarks, for some reason Kettle Hill felt relieved and smiled.

 889 32

    The day after the police held the meeting, Mihei Kettle Hill was arrested. The charge became a false accusation.


    Tablemill and Justice, who were having lunch together at the ramen store, watched how it went on TV news.


    "It''s a hard moment. Justice has been screwed by evil -"


    Say it with a face where justice is out of your mind.


    "I''m sorry. But..."


    "You don''t have to tell me. I didn''t even know how to do this one. I''m sure that set you guys on fire, too, didn''t it?


    Turning to Tablemill, justice smiles vain and says:


    "They say I can tell you this, but I guess you shouldn''t, but I''ll tell you"


    "Oh, my God, that''s"


    There''s something wrong with the use of Japanese in Takuma, and justice laughs.


    "The murder club is almost over. No, they originally planned to end it."


    Hearing the words Takuma had spoken, the grin of righteousness disappeared.


    "Just before that, Mr. Kettlehill went to crush the murder club. Or Mr. Kettlehill himself was likely an event prepared by a homicide club owner"


    "Was Mr. Kettlehill a clown... that''s a terrible story. I mean, I certainly shouldn''t have said that..."


    Remember remorse and sympathy, justice squeezes its fists hard.


    "Justice wasn''t screwed over by evil. It was originally on the palm of evil. But I didn''t think Mr. Kettlehill would make it that far. Mr. Kettlehill jumped out of his palm at the end of the day. I shouldn''t have."


    Tablemill speaks pale.


    "You mean the maggots that don''t dance on their palms and entertain them are troublesome even if they crawl around on their own, so they crushed them with all their might"


    Justice was in such a mood that his chest was filled with dos black hedros.


    "You know justice for what you''ve done too much, right? This way, I wonder if it''s even pure evil rage...... There was faith and perseverance here, too."


    Thinking of Yu, Takuma speaks. Justice also hears that and recalls the last word of Yu I said yesterday on the phone.


    Many Murder Club members rejoiced in what Yu did, but Takuma thought of justice and honestly couldn''t be happier.


    In the evening, Yu goes home. And Shore husband is following me home. Every day here.


    I excuse my help Tunzawa Mackerel that Kashifu is in a condition that prevents him from entering his home due to circumstances, but he is clearly suspicious.


    Yu and shore husband sitting side by side in front of the light next, completely asleep.


    Looking down at my main body was also my shore husband who was resistant at first, but now I don''t think of anything anymore.


    "Maybe he needs some rough treatment"


    Kishifu groaned pompously.


    "The reason I''m not going back is because the mental state of the body is unstable, but I can''t help it this way all the time"


    Yu couldn''t imagine what the healing and treatment Kishifu had spoken of was, but I had a bad feeling when I saw Kishifu, who spoke with a slight seriousness.


    "I am disconnected from this meat doll and my spirit. I hope you can''t come over here anymore. Turn yourself off as Shore husband, Dawn. I''ll try to go back next. No, I''ll put it back. This time Light Next, I instinctively refuse to accept all my memories and emotions into me. So I didn''t go back because I thought it would have a negative impact, too, but I''m gonna take a bet."


    When I heard Shore husband''s determination, Yu was stiff.


    "I don''t think you have to... do that. Mr. Kishi... can''t you resist turning yourself off?


    Yu found out why Kishifu came to the idea. Kishifu is the ideal personality for Light Next, but is therefore strong enough not to be compared to the fragile Light Next personality. Therefore, after blocking the exit to that personality, I wondered if I could pour all of them into the light next, the strength that Shore husband had from the beginning, and the strength that he had grown.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Because it''s the same soul. I''m not dying. But..."


    I see the color of hesitation in Shore husband''s face.


    "I''m sorry... please... When I disappear, Yu will be with me on the side, and I want you to watch. I knew it... ''cause I''m a little scared."


    Yu didn''t miss the fine trembling of her shore husband''s fingertips, who laughed lightly.


    "In the first place, I don''t want Mr. Shore to do that."


    Overlaying his own hand over the hand of Shore husband, Yu said.


    "That''s what I want. I''m nothing but a pseudo-personality, and it''s unnatural that such a thing should stay forever, and it won''t do you any good. But... as Fujikashi''s husband, I do exist this way. You made me materialize into the real world like this because you wanted to do something about Dawn Next, didn''t you? It''s what I want."


    Listening to Kishifu''s feelings, Yu saw no more words. My hand, which was just layered on my shore husband''s hand, was squeezing my shore husband''s hand hard before I realized it myself at some point.


    "I have no real sense that I am Yu''s father. It''s the same soul, Dawn. I have the next memory, and I know his emotions, but his personality is different. But I think it''s just the feeling of taking care of Yu that''s taken over. So I thought you might be feeling this way..."


    "More than that, oh... I think I''m going to cry..."


    Tears had already overflowed and spilled from Yu''s eyes telling in tears.


    "It is also at my own convenience to have summoned Mr. Shore from his father''s delusions into the real world. I want my father to be decent, and I want to try it by any means I can, and I just want to do what I can think of... But I don''t feel that way right now. Please don''t."


    "I''m not going to stop. I''ve already decided."


    Placing his other hand over Yu''s hand holding his own, Sho Husband said clearly.


    "The murder club is over, and we''ll put Keri on this one. I don''t know what will happen... but no matter what happens, Yu will take the results."


    "Yes......"


    Yu snorts in tears at Shore husband''s words. The seeds I sprinkled myself are growing up and finally trying to bear fruit. However, it does not necessarily bear fruit. Yu decided to be prepared, trying to bear poisonous fruits that he could not eat, that it was his responsibility to serve.


    Candoville Underground. Before the entrance to the Snow Oka Institute, the man appeared.


    Wearing a heroic mouse suit, the man ringing the bell - before the lyszme, the truth greets him.


    "I don''t need you."


    Rise and shine speak quietly.


    "It''s a settled dialogue, but we have it here."


    Right in front of the rice knob - if we step into each other, we approach the position we can reach, and the truth tells us quietly. Since the rice knob was near the automatic door, it naturally took that position.


    "Are you going to betray me?


    "Betrayal or nothing, we will help break Snowoka''s play, but naturally we will prevent it if we get our hands on Snowoka. My mission to myself is to obstruct his evil deeds and protect him."


    In response to the words of the lyszme, the truth tells pale. The reason why Rissuzume came here was obvious at the time of his visit wearing a suit. The point of not breaking the door and trying to get in, but purposefully calling it with a call bell, was inexplicable, but this door itself, yes, is not so easily broken.


    "Is Kettle Hill right? I have no choice."


    Whimpering small, Reisuzume erupted the fighting spirit he had suppressed until then all at once.


    "Rice Ricer!"


    Rice ejected in such a way as to draw an arc from close range tried to cut the truth with a blade, but the truth deflects with a light motion that just pulled the body aside a little.


    True right hand flashes. A clear long needle pops out of his cuff, fits inside his true right hand, and swings the head of a rice knob suit over him.


    The rice knob is wearing a helm, and his throat is covered in a suit. However, the skin is exposed to slight gaps between the helm and the throat. Truth is, I didn''t miss that. No, I''ve also assumed that I would be relative to a rice zume for a long time, and I was going to aim there when it came to a melee.


    The battle was decided in an instant. A true needle is stopped at a slight stab in the throat of a rice knife.


    "You don''t want to kill me, but if you don''t surrender, I won''t either. What do we do?"


    To the true question, the lyszme sweats cold. With the tip of the needle in my body, I know that if I make any strange movements, the needle will be pierced at once.


    Rice zume also boasts considerable strength in mice, but is better at attacking with rice grains from afar than melee combat. True to Hundred Wars smell, there was little chance of winning when the battle started from close proximity.


    "Damn, is this the power of brown rice...... Huh!?


    Mouthless groaning rice knob.


    "You do have brown rice mixed with rice at the Snow Oka Institute. Yukioka said it is more nutritious than white rice and has all kinds of health benefits."


    "Oh, I heard... I''ve been recommending it to me too. But I... only love white rice!


    With determination, Ryssuzume screams.


    "So, what do you do...?


    "Surrender."


    True to ask again, Reisuzume answered with a sense of mindfulness.

 890 33

    Spring break when Yu graduated from middle school. Yu had this conversation with the dog owner.


    "I hate the idea of regulating everything immediately, not just the creations. Of course, they do it, they do it."


    Sitting on the edge of the dawn mansion, looking up at the cloudy weather with a reluctant look, the dog owner said.


    "I''d say that scientific civilization is stalled or something, but still, from the past to the future - with the shifts of times, the world becomes a lot more convenient, and new good things are born. But are you sure the times themselves are getting better? Is man evolving? I''ve lost a lot of things."


    The theory that used to be better still doesn''t pin for fifteen-year-old Yu.


    "It used to be pretty obvious. The more we go back in time, the more likely the world is. The more times go by, do it by law. This or regulated, the less free and uncomfortable the world is. Who''s chaining up the world like this for what? So who''s getting what?


    That''s all they said, and Yu understood. Certainly in the old days, the regulations didn''t seem tighter.


    "Sooner or later, the world will be straight to a thoroughly managed distopia."


    Yu said, making tea in the now.


    "It could be, right? Laws are considered absolute in a state governed by the rule of law, but laws and ethics are only annoying if they are too tight. Backstreet can''t be said to be its resistance - can it?


    Yu also knows that there are not many dog breeders involved in the back streets. I don''t know the details until I know exactly what kind of involvement there is.


    "You know how many times my novel has been given to me, along with the PTA woman who loves regulation, right? Something bad for the development of teenagers. Ridiculous. The world is overflowing with evil, and it would be the role of parents to make sure the child is not affected by that evil. Give him up and blame him for something else. I don''t care what you regulate, you only grow up to be a fool. Oh, it''s abominable just to remember. I''ll put them together in one place one of these days, and I''ll burn them to death. I wonder if that''ll make you feel any better?


    "Is that what caused the dog owner to quit writing a novel after a while?


    "No, I''m not. I was wondering if I could break my brush because of all those garbage worms."


    To Yu''s question, after laughing lightly, the dog owner turned into an indescribably sinister face.


    "I wonder if I was shaded by my willingness to create just when I received the Brain Reduction Literature Award. I wasn''t too happy to get a prize. It was rather cold. For what reason? Because I realized I couldn''t describe a novel. It''s too weak to grasp people''s minds, and there''s a limit to expression. No matter how many sentences you dig into psychological or scenario depiction, it doesn''t matter how much you dig into pictures, sounds, or moving expressive techniques."


    Listening to the dog owner, Yu was shocked. Even though Yu loved the dog breeder''s novel, it was quite tight to be told by the author, the dog breeder''s own mouth, that the novel was inferior to other expressive techniques, etc.


    "You guess at a time when there''s a fool to authority literature. The culture of authoritarianism ends at that point. No matter how noble you take it and look down on others as childish vulgar, the text doesn''t grasp people''s minds stronger than paintings and video. Actually, I can draw comics, too. It''s super bad, though. So, I tried it one time. Online, try to publish a novel or comic book anonymously, which will be appreciated. Results are visible and unbroken. If you have a super bad picture comic strip that I painted and it''s a few hundred thousand visits, but you''ve written a novel that''s sneaky anonymous, but never clueless, and you''re serious, I''ve had about 300 visits. This is the truth and reality. I don''t think so, although the companion is blaming the Internet for something like that."


    Freshly so far, the dog owner notices only the water that was served next door at some point and drinks up the tea inside all at once.


    "I... I think that idea is strange... Sentences have the appeal of sentences, and I like novels best. Dog breeder''s novel is one of my favorites."


    Couldn''t think of a thoughtful word, and Yu, with a trembling voice, bumped straight into what he thought.


    "Thanks. Did I hurt you...? Did I say I''m a little tight... sorry."


    Looking back at Yu, he saw Yu looking like he was about to squeal, and the dog owner remembered and apologized for his endless bad bat, as he had never felt in the past few years.


    No one in the life of a dog breeder has admired himself more than Yu.


    Midori also admires herself, but her inner flavor was almost out-of-pocket, and her mental age was already older than that of a dog breeder as of her toddler.


    Yu looked at me as a child and admired me as a respectable elder about the dog breeder. You can''t be happy if you try being a dog owner, and you can''t help but be cute about Yu. My chest hurts so thoroughly that such a good man made me feel so sorry for myself that I was about to cry out now.


    "Well... I''m so sorry. I regret it, but I still like the world of texts. If I were more foolish with you, the fools wouldn''t know the depth of literature, but they could have discredited the others and delighted themselves, but I don''t have the brain structure to congratulate them on thinking that way."


    I know you''re hurting Yu, but I was wondering if I''d stop talking along the way, and I decided to spit it all out. Dog breeders were also calculating that there would be places where they would feel superior and that it would lead to her growth.


    "One of these days I got confused and couldn''t write anything. I want to write, but I can''t. So I decided to create a story in real life. Create stories in real life, not in sentences"


    In the words of the dog owner, Yu thought of his father. Even if I don''t like it, I think of it.


    Optical Next escaped from reality to delusion. I don''t write novels, I even make stories just in my head, and I just keep running away from being their protagonist. But on the other hand, dog breeders tend to realize it in real life.


    Yu recalls the last book written by a dog owner. The title "God is a playwright". All men in this world talk about actors who move according to the script written by the gods, the protagonists finding out about it, and even though they are on the stage created by the gods, they take the same power as God and move the world as they wish.


    "Have you ever wondered what would happen if you snapped the person in front of you, or what would happen if you strangled a cute cat along the way? I think about that all the time. I don''t know if I should light it here, or if I want to cut my life line here. So, I don''t do terrible things like strangle a cat, but other than that, I do pretty good. Don''t let them find out."


    "I''d love to try that, too."


    To Yu''s unexpected offer, the dog owner tasted the thought of his blood chilling.


    (Say something extra... did I negatively affect this guy?


    I didn''t even think about that possibility at all, but when the boulder clearly tells me, I think I did something unsavory.


    "Of which...... Yeah, one of these days we''ll do that together and we''ll play... maybe."


    He was a dog breeder who clouded his words while upset, but at this time he had no idea. What do you mean, Yu makes a solid plan, wants to make a dog breeder''s novel a reality, tangles up to his own father there, etc.


    The truth that left the rice knife returns to the living room.


    "Didn''t you kill him? I mean, do you feel like I used it as an experimental bench to get rid of you so you wouldn''t kill me?


    Junko sitting on the couch looks up to the truth and spreads his usual uncontrolled grin.


    "Why do you need to kill me? What do you mean, an experimental bench? He just came to say hello. If you''ve attacked me here, you won''t bother to push the call bell."


    "Haha, there you go -"


    There was something wrong with the truth of saying it was soggy, and Junko raised her voice and laughed. I didn''t expect to get it back like this.


    "So, Yukioka. What kind of deal did you make with the rulers to get them to admit the murder club, to get them to cooperate?


    "Midori''s interested too. It''s time to reveal it, Jun Sister."


    "Oh, I promised I''d teach you."


    Obsessed with True and Midori, Junko decided to tell the truth about how he was making what would become a murder club work.


    "It''s not even that funny a truth. I made a deal to dedicate the people I worked out at the murder club as warriors in the country. As part of the spiritual defense. If we do that, it''s not going to be of great benefit to the state."


    "Ugh, that''s how it worked."


    Midori and True were convinced how the existence of the murder club was recognized and protected by the state.


    "What a super sword swallowing substitute for a murder club, I was wondering why state power is protecting it, but you had such an agreement with your pure sister ~"


    "The ''private oilfielder'' led by the Demon clan was leaping in an effort to sharpen the power of Japan because I found out in the noise of ''Luciferin Dust'' the other day. As far as Japan is concerned, I would like to gauge the increase in strength in order to counter it. I was sure that if you brought this story out of my mouth, you would definitely follow me. I thought this was just the right time to play."


    "Rust had planned to do an elite sorting of the Homicide Club members that Snow Oka could use, but with the intervention of a formalin-pickled president, you saved him the hassle of sorting it?"


    If you try to be a pure child to use for those at your convenience without distinction between enemy allies, the truth is that it would have been nothing but a sea onion for the President pickled in formalin to pluck into a fight hostile to the murder club.


    "Heh, I have my doubts. Some of the people who joined the murder club were drunk enough to kill them, and they listen to what they say?"


    Midori speaks naturally.


    "Anyway, if you''re just drunk about killing, the type that ignores the rules of the murder club and kills it on its own, or kills the good guys, the bad guys, without vision, sort it out and wiggle it down along the way, right? People like that won''t be able to use it, even in subsequent activities. Murder club decisions sometimes made it easier to pre-empt pressure on the police to keep the number of murders down without increasing them too much, but there was also a nuance that it was for sorting them out."


    And so Junko smiled and saw the truth.


    "Those who ignore the rules, in the form of commissioned murder, good men, bad men, those who kill without sight, in the form of truly you kill, each reasonably solemn."


    "A plan that has been woven into my actions..."


    True to think of myself as a sinister face in my head.


    "To make the guys at the murder club listen to what they have to say - to make sure they have to be the assassins of the country, and finally crush the murder club flashly, is that what Pure Sister said?"


    "There were some miscalculations and unexpected events, though. I didn''t think a formalin-pickled president would be involved. Well, I was the one who tried to get the police to flush the list of members of the murder club to the formalin-pickled president to join the war. I also expected that relative forces would be created and exposed to the public, and if they did not occur, I would have intentionally caused them to occur to a certain extent from me. Most of all, Mr. Kettlehill made a fancy move that was quite beyond my imagination."


    Saying to Midori, Junko laughs like a prank.


    "There''s also the aspect that the rulers admitted because they had the murder club for a limited time, isn''t there?


    And, Midori.


    "Of course there is. Yikes. If this kind of organization is to last forever, people in the ruling class won''t be able to resist."


    "Isn''t a formalin-pickled president really such an organization?"


    Truth pokes. It''s a much poorer organization than a murder club, killing ordinary people in a brutal way for quite some time to make it a show. But neither the police nor the hub can contain it.


    "It''s like the rulers who are protecting that organization under their jurisdiction are again different from the people I''ve dealt with this time. I don''t know much about it either. You might find out by looking into it, but I''m not going to."


    "At a time when I''m protecting such an organization, I guess he''s not even quite the right guy. The rulers said there are many good men, and your valves are incredible."


    "There''s a lot going on in the ruler class, too. One way or another, there are more good guys, but I wonder if you feel there are some bad guys."


    I really wonder if I can find out who the bad guy is and kill him. If I could figure out who I was, and if I had the chance, I decided on my mind to make sure I did it in order to crush the nasty organization of a formalin-pickled president.

 891 34

    Kishio and Yu visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    From Kishifu''s mouth, I asked Junko. He wants the spirit of Shore Husband to return completely to Light Next.


    "Of course I can take over the memory, but I can''t really predict how it will affect my personality either."


    Junko said in front of his shore husband, who sat in headgear connected by countless cords in one of the laboratories. Right next to Shore Husband, Yu is standing.


    "Shouldn''t you stop?


    Junko speaks out when she sees Yu and Kishi husband giving out an aura full of sadness.


    "No, because it''s a decision I''ve already made"


    Kishifu says in a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "Mmm, something Mr. Shore, I''m sorry to say, but I''m running at you with assumptions, like I''m drunk with myself, I feel that way"


    To point out that Junko has no body or lid, Kishifu opens his mouth gently and looks up at Junko.


    "I tend to feel that way too, but please respect Mr. Shore for his decision for me and my father"


    Yu puts on both a follow up and a chase.


    "Okay. Bye."


    Junko switches on some of the suspicious equipment next door and opens and manipulates the display.


    "Sorry... I''m scared, hands tied..."


    Requested in a plundering voice, Yu holds Shore husband''s hand.


    Headgear starts. Kishifu remembers with certainty the feeling that he is extinguishing that his consciousness is diminishing, and fears violently.


    (God...... please. Me... my heart now... properly...)


    I know you expect a miracle. The prospect of restoring one''s mind to the main body originally has no great basis. When Junko was running wild as he said, he did something sooner, even though it might be worse, and now Kishifu thinks, he strongly hoped that things would be carried according to his outlook.


    Until then, Yu''s gripping shore husband''s hand had solidified into tension, losing power as if it were a lie. From Kishifu''s meat doll, Kishifu''s consciousness disappeared completely.


    "It''s all right, Yu."


    Junko speaks kindly to a disappointing gentleman.


    "Because I make sure that you can come back at any time again. It depends on how you feel, Mr. Shore."


    "Well, that doesn''t make any sense."


    Yu was spilling a grin of relief as he wondered what his shore husband''s grieving determination was.


    Yu, who left the Snow Oka Institute, felt resistant to going straight home and headed to Ajito, the murder club. I was getting a call message from Ryujiro.


    Four familiar people, with the exception of Shore Husband, stood idly by. The fact that the murder club is over has already been notified by Junko to all murder club members. The concealment of the activities of the homicide club by the police can also function. So now all activities are also suspended.


    Nonetheless, Yuda''s group frequently gathered in Asia for days of chatter they didn''t even want to do.


    But I suppose I have something to do with being called out of my way in a message. I couldn''t tell you what it was.


    "Actually, you haven''t contacted me. He wants all the members of our group."


    "To whom, sir?


    Yu surprises Ryujiro with his words.


    "I''m Junko. You know, someone will come and explain about future activities."


    "I''m talking about Junko explaining, but don''t worry about it in the future."


    Ryujiro and Akiichi say.


    "Is it just us?" What about the other homicide club people?


    "I don''t know a bit about that either, do I? Looks like we''re the only ones who have special treatment."


    To Yu''s question, Ryujiro shrugs his shoulder.


    Then a while later, a visitor came to Azit.


    He was a man of about the age of a grand and middle-aged man, in his backpack.


    "My name is Zhu Tang Chun Road and I belong to the Ministry of Defense"


    To the identity of the man, the five are not less surprised.


    "There will be a circular from Miss Yukioka one of these days, but the existence of a murder club will soon disappear. Because the country will no longer defend itself."


    That''s what everyone in the murder club has already heard from Junko, so I''m not surprised there.


    "My purpose is to solicit those who once belonged to the Murder Club to assign to shady defense agencies who are brilliant and who know enough to choose who to kill."


    When asked why Zhu Tang was visiting, the five were surprised not least again.


    "Maybe it was decided from the beginning? Is that why you said the murder club was allowed?


    To Ryujiro''s inquiry, Zhu Tang smiled.


    "Yes, under that arrangement with Miss Yukioka, the murder club was protected"


    "I don''t need a loving laugh with that feeling of impossibility. Disgusting. You just have to be normal. You''re not always a very loving person, are you?


    After sharp pointers, Zhu Tang''s smile catches on.


    "Then I''ll keep it normal. It was my concern not to scare you because you''re just a child."


    Zhu Tang who will be faceless. Sure, the usual Zhu Tang is a badly loving man.


    "It''s better that way. I''d rather have a person whose love laugh defaults than be trustworthy."


    Sharp ichi said clearly with a straight face.


    "Why?"


    table grinding asking sharply. Ryujiro has a bad feeling.


    ''Cause I''ve known this guy a long time.''


    Sharply as he points with his thumb with his arms together, Ryujiro thinks after all, and smiles bitterly.


    "I see."


    "Don''t be convinced -"


    Ryujiro smiles and pokes at the convincing table mill.


    "I''ll get back to it, but you know why I can''t say no, right?


    Zhu Tang confirms.


    "Yeah. All our homicide records are on tape, and hey. If you don''t say so, you''re a murderer. I see, are you going to be a slave who dedicates his life to his country?"


    Zhu Tang was impressed with Ryujiro, who laughed and spoke in a bad way. He said the boulders entered the murder club and others, among them Junko Yukioka.


    "I don''t think you''ll be treated badly from day to day, but you''ll be ordered on dangerous assignments. You can''t say no to that either. Mr. Yukioka may have just intended to play, but instead of the power of the state to use its power to hang out with him, he had the supernatural power to fight, to create a shadow defense agency made up of good soldiers who could neither kill nor resist orders."


    Exposed to the truth hidden in the murder club, the five face to face.


    That''s why the murder club was approved.


    "Honestly, it sounds really interesting."


    "Oh. The activity ahead of the murder club was suggested, but not worse than I thought."


    Ryujiro and Kiriko make their expressions shine. Sharp also had a smile on his face.


    "You''re not angry or moaning that you''ve been deceived."


    Seeing the same reactions, Zhu Tang says wonderfully.


    "At a time when the fantasy of being a murder club is happening, it''s amazing, and I guess that''s the price it''s paid. I''m convincing and acceptable. He''s not in this group, though he might be there."


    And, sharp one.


    "Did Mr. Zhu Tang come here just to reward you for that? Ah?


    Yu asks. I also mixed the questions around it with why we visited our own place, not all of the murder clubs. I''m sure you''d tell me, and I was guessing what the reason was, but I dare you to want me to tell you clearly from his mouth.


    "Miss Yukioka told me that the most promising group was you, and I came to make sure with my own eyes. I don''t plan on going in front of all the members of the murder club. I''ve already decided on the first job to order, and I''m in charge of it, because you''re the ones I''ll leave to. The whole homicide club will be informed soon, but it''s urgent, so let''s start first."


    By and large, Yu''s expected answer came back from Zhu Tang''s mouth.


    "It''s an increasingly delightful story. Hard work is going to turn to us first, and we''re not going to have to get bored."


    "Yeah, yeah, once you know the stimulus. I can''t go back to my ordinary life."


    "How much do I get paid? Can I just eat without having to work anything else?


    "Boulder East University students. Be the first to plan. Besides, I didn''t expect Neat to take it into consideration... don''t do it"


    "No, it''s not the usual dislike, it feels like I''m really impressed, but it comes with a cock..."


    Zhu Tang took a small sigh of sigh at the children and young men in front of him, who spoke with pleasure. From Zhu Tang, a rooted socialist, races like them are the most incompatible. I couldn''t help but be depressed to have to look after them from now on.


    "So I was wondering if this was Kelli for once about the murder club."


    "You''re annoying. You have all the good people in there."


    Reported by Junko on the phone, White Fox String Spiral smiles satisfactorily as he looks at the list of former murder club members, narrowed by sorting.


    "When the murder club was publicly exposed, I thought it was a little cumbersome. Junko''s the one who chose people as enemies, right? Yeah, I guess he put it in his calculations too, but is that just a game? Or does it have a purpose?


    ''Course I have my aim. The defense agency you''re going to build is made up of members of the Murder Club, just so you know. I mean, it''s gonna be a demonstration against another country, you know, to foil it, I cared for you, right?


    "Haha, caregivers -"


    To be honest, I also felt like it was an extra thing, but the string screws were caught thinking that it might have looked that way and put the fabric stones I didn''t know about.


    "Looks like I might ask you to help me in the future. Looks like Private Oil Fields is moving more than I thought."


    The sorting of Junko''s mouse elite unit from the murder club and the setting up of a new paranormal national defense agency is also part of the effort to counter the Japanese power - a private oilfielder, which leaps to kill the power of the back streets.


    "It looks like the light retreat from ''Luciferin Dust'' weakened it, and it caught fire over there as well. I support the Mafia that is targeting Japan as a market."


    "Uh, the overseas mafia in Medicine Buddha City rumbled flashly, or..."


    Recently the drug Buddha City has always increased to find out why it stinks of kina, Junko is convinced.


    "Well, if there''s anything I''m interested in, I''ll cooperate. Bye. ''


    The phone is hung up unilaterally.


    "Are you interested now? Too bad."


    The string screw smiles and squeals, taking the bag of snack confectionery that was placed on the desk.


    There is also a hand that forces you to cooperate. But...


    (I just managed to get a good number of soldiers from Junko Yukioka mouse, which can be seen as quite an accomplishment, and you shouldn''t be too greedy, should you?)


    String Spiral tells himself that he was very fortunate to have the help of a pure child capable of mass producing powerful people in a short period of time, and that he should be satisfied with it alone.


    You''re a dangerous opponent to greed and ask for more. I''m not sure I can control it, and I''m the owner of a nature that I don''t know what I''m going to do. He brought the story from the other side this time, so to some degree I could safely get to the conversation, but String Spiral believes that we should stop actively continuing to trade in the future in the form of a request from here.


    "So I don''t like the way this idea looks like a ruler anymore, like an administrator... ahhh..."


    Neither the position nor the position you are in now is what String Spiral wanted. I can''t help it. From what I hear, many of the Dark Powers around the world are in a similar situation to themselves.


    "There are so many people in the world who want power that they can get their hands out of their throats. There''s no way I can give this seat to someone who wants power for me."


    Alone, string screws circled an empty bag of snack confectionery and threw it into the trash. Despite the considerable distance, the round bag went inside the trash.


    Yu, who returned home, was surprised and solidified when he visited his father''s room.


    Optical next came up from the futon, and the futon was also used to clean the room.


    "It''s all right now. Sorry it took so long."


    Optical order to stop cleaning hands and bow your head toward Yu.


    "Shore husband - the other me entrusted everything to me. The memories I had with Yu, the strong determination... and the strength of Kishifu himself"


    Light Next makes me smile. The grin seemed to overlap Yu''s grin.


    "The identity of the shore husband I behave in my delusions was the one person I would have pushed into the depths of my heart, thinking I''d lost it. It was the very heart that fought and moved forward. I couldn''t face that feeling in real life, so I fled to paranoia and let out my shore husband so many times there. But I''m not running anymore."


    Declare clearly with a voice full of power, as distinct from the light order before.


    Yu - if he didn''t laugh, he didn''t cry, he just stared at my father. What I''ve always wanted was actually happening, and I was incredibly flabbergasted.


    "Besides, the shore husband hasn''t disappeared."


    smile in the light, light order on the head


    "You don''t have to turn it off in the first place, but you can''t disappear before then. That''s in me, because it''s definitely the other me. You won''t disappear until I''m dead. Kishifu was Kishifu, and he was on his own."


    "The place is unsolicited... Mr. Shore and his father... we''re together."


    In a plundered voice, Yu hugged his father and cried.

 892 End Chapter

    The visitor was told he was coming and was in front of the pot hill headed to the visiting room was a beautiful girl with a familiar Yufu long hair, who looked like an adult.


    "Hi..."


    Teng himself, who has broken his righteousness and tailored himself to sinners, meets with regret.


    "You got a police officer out of your seat..."


    Even though it''s not a lawyer meeting, I notice the fact that the police officer will be gone during the meeting, and the kettle hill that speaks of it.


    "Yes, I was allowed to have any conversation and have unlimited visiting time"


    After having Zhu Tang turn his hand in advance, he is Yu, who came to see him.


    "Is that how you imitate me again?"


    Sighing pot hill. Breaking the rules and abusing power in personal thoughts is what Kettle Hill hates more than anything else.


    "I have a sense of using dirty hands, and I think it''s bad. But it was Mr. Kettlehill who used his dirty hands first, wasn''t it? Seeing that way, I thought about fighting back without mercy."


    I soon found out that you were referring to what you exposed even the flesh and blood of a murder club member.


    "Well, I''m not resenting you. I was your target in the first place. And yet, thanks to your choice not to kill me, I let you live. I guess we got a bee who imitated that favor with vengeance."


    Pot Hill wonders if this girl would have added or subtracted somewhat if she hadn''t acted in such a way as to expose herself to their families.


    I haven''t noticed Kettle Hill, but Yu thinks it was perfectly as Junko planned that we didn''t kill Kettle Hill when we got the requested murder. But I decide I don''t have to teach Kettle Hill that.


    "I have a lot to ask..."


    "Ask me anything. That''s why I''m here."


    That''s what they say gently, and Kettle Hill smiles again. He''s smart, and he''s got good roots. I even think that I''m the one who pissed such a child off and dyed my hands in evil, that it''s the real evil.


    "You wanted to create a murder club, but in the end you didn''t kill anyone. Is that just for sarcasm about society and the law?


    "No...... As I said in the meantime, my father''s case... if you think you can kill him at any time, still, it doesn''t matter. And then someone who cared a lot about me said this to me. ''You don''t get your hands dirty as long as you can. Be patient. I know everything you have to say. I know how you feel too. But this is my selfishness''. So I was patient, but my intent to kill diminished the moment I actually had a murder club and no longer had to endure it. Seeing as the others were killing someone they wanted to kill, freeing them from the bondage of the law and gaining their freedom, that made me content. I also knew by reason that it was a resentment. But..."


    Freshly screwed all at once, then cut the words there, Yu who will have a slightly darker face.


    "But there''s still plenty of intent on killing other people."


    "What kind of people? Before this, you said it was a secret, but that''s because if you let me hear it, it doesn''t taste good? Or is it a story you''re simply ashamed to say?


    "There''s only one person there who didn''t want to teach you,"


    It''s a story I didn''t want to tell in front of my shore husband.


    Then Yu told the story of those who were slapping the dog breeder''s novel. I also talked about all the names of the dog breeders and their relationship with the dog breeders. Talk to me, but don''t bother the dog owner.


    However, don''t tell Junko that you were urged by the dog breeder to visit the Yukooka Institute with the dog breeder and talk to Junko about establishing a murder club.


    "Hate of those who do righteousness and oppression? That''s a tough question."


    Arm-wrapped and roaring pot hill. But this one''s motive is more understandable to Kettle Hill. It was difficult to understand Yu''s intentions and intentions to kill an unspecified number of people for his crazy father.


    "It''s not hard. Even if they say it right - I don''t know what they would turn down to be right, but I feel very bad for those who are oppressed with it. I feel bad enough to be willing to kill you. And yet it''s strange that you shouldn''t kill them."


    "It''s also weird to fly until you think about wanting to kill me there. Nevertheless, I can see my anger at the act of flying the flag of justice and attacking others..."


    Honestly, Kettle Hill is where those people died, and I just think about it. But when it comes to killing with your own hands, it''s not the story.


    "Even Mr. Kettlehill couldn''t tolerate the reality of evil: a murder club or something, and he must have stood up to it. Same goes for me. Flying the flag of social justice, I was asked to bump and fulfill my desire to make a murder club a reality because people who oppress things they don''t like are unforgivable."


    "It would be a mistake. I still know if you''re going to kill those haters directly, but I didn''t expect you to do a return of interest in the form of making the murder club happen... Then those murdered by the Murder Club will be just the same."


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s just it. But what I chose as my biggest payback was to create a murder club itself."


    "That''s the weirdest part... but one way or another, it sounds more like the anger I heard today about whoever slapped a murder club novel than the anger at whoever drove your father crazy triggered your desire for a murder club in reality"


    "There''s a lot of mixed feelings, but maybe it is."


    In Yu, all sorts of things piled up. The fact that the aggregated ahead was the desire to create a murder club, I listened to the story, and I also understood to the pot hill


    (I guess he was stuck in a fictional thing called a murder club. and those who have the power to realize that delusion, and she has been patrolled)


    Kettle Hill pushed silently and contemplated. Seeing Kettle Hill think, Yu also shuts up and waits for Kettle Hill''s words.


    I know what it feels like to be good on Kettle Hill, too. But I still can''t admit it. Explain how well. How to persuade them to be good. I was thinking about it.


    Eventually the kettle hill opens its mouth.


    "I''m basically a socialist mindset, and a good old, blue-smelling man who wields a sense of justice, but I found out from listening to you now that you''ve become fiercely hostile to society itself. But...... I want you to stop looking at the unspecified tricks of society alone. Numerous people form society. You also have a close friend, and the friend has a family, and the family has friends and lovers again - people are connected. There is a society for them to live in peace. I sincerely hope you will stop accepting that society has stripped its fangs and hurt you. If you hate only those who hurt you, you can still understand, but don''t hate because of the creeps of society. It''s a terrorist idea with no prospects."


    Turning to those who denigrate themselves, Kettle Hill complains in a sincere tone and glance.


    "Right...... I''ve already done something like a terrorist. We wanted to create a murder club."


    "Please don''t do this again in the future. If you think about it again, it''s horrible."


    When this girl has the power to do it, Kettle Hill sees it.


    "I can''t promise... But to be honest with you, too, I think it''s a lot if you do it once. The people who bashed the dog owner''s novel are still unforgivable."


    "Right. Hopefully, we can get out of the murder club."


    Kettle Hill spills a grin of relief.


    "The murder club is gone."


    To Yu''s words, the grin of Kettle Hill disappears.


    Then Yu also exposed all the subsequent treatment of the members of the murder club in front of the pot hill.


    "Did you do a soldier''s sorting while threatening the country to take the lives of its people in order to protect the country? And both me and the President pickled formalin need only help with that..."


    Kettle Hill who can listen to the truth, weaken and disappoint.


    "If I didn''t do anything, you mean I wouldn''t be here right now... and all my efforts are empty. Was I just dancing with my hands?"


    "Mr. Kettle Hill, do me a favor - ask me how you feel"


    Yu told Kettle Hill, who is completely beaten, with a more serious face than ever.


    "We can get Mr. Kettlehill out of here. It is a condition that you become a member of the same institution as we are, and that you discuss the position of our nominee."


    Hearing Yu''s words, Kettle Hill grins in disdain.


    "Do you mean to keep me in hell and now help me out of hell? Is that meant to make amends? To distract your guilt?


    Ask in a sarcastic tone. There is also a little anger in my voice.


    "I can''t help it no matter how they take it, Mr. Kettlehill seems to have high pride, maybe the idea that even bad laws should follow the law, but after considering that too, please,"


    Deep-headed Yu, the pot hill is slightly puzzled.


    "I''m not peddling Aristotle''s mistranslation, but I can''t help following your suggestion."


    "It''s Socrates..."


    "Buh... you did?


    Kettle Hill, which is gently corrected and accidentally blows.


    "Zhu Tang, the current representative, also said he wanted me to take his place if there were any other prospective players who could be in charge, and that he had no complaints about being a candidate if he fought the murder club."


    Seeing Yu sue with a true face, Kettle Hill exhales heavily.


    (I thought you were the devil, and you weren''t. There''s no way my daughter could be the devil to ask me to release her badly like this)


    There are calculations that it is better to get on the other person''s suggestion than to take your own pride and stay in the pig box all the time, but more than that, there was something about the sincere attitude of the superior. If Yu had stuck his sights on the conditions from above, Kettle Hill might have chosen the path of spending the rest of his life in jail for no reason.


    (I wonder how Takada would answer on this occasion...)


    I think of a backstreet informant I recently met. He was also a former member of the press and was still breathing when he said he meant to be a journalist specializing in the back streets.


    "Maybe I''d rather be mean here, but I''m a fighter. And if you hauled me into taking a meaningful path to myself and society rather than wasting my life... I wouldn''t let that go."


    Laughing, Kettle Hill chose the path to accept Yu''s suggestion. I felt surrendered from the bottom of my heart. All the remorse and anger so far had fallen out and I was surrounded by a comforting sense of defeat.


    "Thank you"


    "Is that what you''re thanking me for? No, I don''t know what I''m talking about."


    Seeing Yu drool his head deep again, Kettle Hill said with a sunny smile.


    "It''s hard days inside to do this beside academia"


    At the shooting training ground, with those trained in shooting and shooting avoidance on the sidelines, Sharp Ichi lowered his back to the chair and blurred.


    Everyone in this training ground right now is a former member of the Murder Club. There are Takuma, Ryujiro, and Tsuko, as well as other groups of people and individuals.


    The days of conducting various training and study began after the government''s secret services were determined.


    "Combat training is fun, but I didn''t think I could make you do a lot of studying... That''s very hard. While also studying school��"


    Sitting next to Sharp Ichi and wiping his sweat, Sachiko says.


    "Aren''t you glad you''re getting paid and you don''t have to work part-time?


    Ryujiro, who went into a break after shooting, speaks sharply.


    "It takes a lot more time than a part-time job. Zhu Tang says you don''t have to, but I don''t even want everyone to be late."


    And, sharp one.


    "Isn''t that what everyone thinks? Everyone here, not just our group."


    When Takuma looks over the shooting range and says, at the entrance to the shooting range, he sees a familiar boy appear.


    "Huh? Kishio!?


    When the other three also looked towards the entrance to the table mill, which gave a shouting voice, they hung up as they turned this way and saw the shore husband walking in. A little late, Yu also comes into the shooting range.


    "Shore husband disappeared, didn''t he return to Yu''s father?


    Tsukiko asks.


    "No, I meant to, but I''m more worried about Yu in my spare time anyway, and since my heart is free to go in and out of Dawn next in the first place, I decided to rent Junko another meat doll when I''m free and work here. Say hello again."


    Shy, Kishifu bowed his head with a pepper.


    "Mmm... I''m supposed to have killed myself worldly..."


    Tablemill roars.


    "Nobody will remember anyway - I can''t believe the face that came out a little on TV news. Even if you find out, you can say something very similar."


    Ryujiro says with a laugh.


    Tablemill retrieves the phone and projects the display. A message came in from justice.


    "Me and Mr. Reisuzume decided to go into Luciferin Dust. Both the back street and the Japanese state agencies are relative organizations. Mr. Kettlehill is going that way, and I know he''s going to be an enemy, but say hello. I''ll see you when I''m on the edge. ''


    When I look at the last words that were written, I miss Table Mill a little. It''s going to be a pattern between enemies in the future, so justice was telling them to stay away from each other in an attempt to keep their distance.


    "You don''t train Yu? Well, guns don''t suit your character."


    Shore husband had brought a gun for training once, while Yu saw that he did not have a gun, and Sharp ichi asked.


    "I will learn from Makoto at the Yukioka Institute. Also, I was able to have a classroom in excellent town in Chinese boxing, so I started learning Chinese boxing and porosity there."


    Yu taking the roach fist stand. Even more so than the gun, it was with me that I didn''t think it would look good.


    How many months has that been? Very few presidential executives gather in one place.


    But for the first time in months, the leader Sakuma knows that this is the first important thing to happen in years. I haven''t revealed that to the top executives yet. I''m about to reveal it.


    "We as Formalin-pickled Presidents are going to join forces to fight Junko Yukioka."


    The top executives in masks sat against the round table in the words of the bears.


    "Can you win...? We''ve been defeated before."


    "I''m glad it''s a conflict on the surface and a connection on the back, but the relationship between us and Junko Yukioka has rapidly gotten worse since that cloud did the extra thing"


    I''m glad to hear that.


    "Good stuff. Besides, it''s a fight against the murder club. How much I think our organization has lost."


    Occasionally, the top executives begin to argue. Some are fiercely hostile to Junko Suzuoka, others take a coordinated route, and others are in a neutral position.


    "Whoever tries to get his hands on her, I want him to reconsider. Those are our enemies at the earliest. We should do everything in our power to wage war and crush it."


    Sakura assures me clearly.


    "The rationale for winning - no, without assurance, you shouldn''t fight Snow Oka, etc."


    As ancient Ginseng executives claim as much as Sakuma bears.


    "I''m not sure I can win, but this one has a powerful joker."


    "What, is that?


    Ancient Ginseng executives ask Sakuma, who speaks with confidence.


    "The boss is back"


    The top executives of the mask who are obsessed with the words of Sasaka Bear. Boss who had left the formalin-pickled president for a long time and left the operation alone. Some of the top executives have never met their bosses. Or even if we met, a few times or so.


    "Is that true!? The boss really..."


    "Sure, as long as the boss returns, he won''t have to win whether the opponent is Junko Yukioka"


    "No, no, with the boss, you''ll win!


    "Ola, I''m excited."


    "Is the boss such an amazing person..."


    Many of the top executives don''t know the boss very well. There are even people who are completely faceless. But those who knew the boss well were getting tense and swelling their breasts in anticipation.


    It was by the sound of the door of the meeting room opening and by the person who appeared that calmed the blurring.


    "Are you still dancing with me? It''s so lame."


    When he saw the top executives of the mask surrounding the round table, the dog owner said in a softened tone. That''s the first voice of the boss to show up for the first time in years, and silence flows through the conference room.


    "It was the boss who devised it..."


    "Yeah!? Am I right!? I don''t like it, all of a sudden Boomerang stabbed me."


    The dog keeper is surprised at the penetration of the bears and gives them a distracting voice.


    For the first time, the boss of the president pickled in formalin and the top executives in his eyes were distracted when he saw a dog breeder with no shards such as cat backs, majesty, etc., and a floating feeling.


    "So, what? I want to fight Junko Yukioka, but I''m careful, so you''re talking about giving me some help?


    Lower your hips on the round table and make sure the dog keeper looks dally.


    "Yes, the opinions of the top executives are not integrated either, but from the opposition to the concerted route with Junko Yukioka, I couldn''t stand to lose my stomach."


    "Shouldn''t we integrate our intentions before we do? I don''t want to force him to fight. Or the opposition, from the beginning, should be excluded from the battle. Even if you force them to fight, they''ll end up on your feet, or you''ll betray them if you suck."


    Tell the breathing bears that the dog keeper doesn''t seem to care. The boss''s orders just made me think that the opposition would consolidate its policy, too, and Sakuma feels put in a cold water bath.


    "Is something wrong with what I''m saying? Tell me if it''s crazy."


    "No... you''re right"


    Sakura admits that the dog breeder''s words are the right argument.


    "Excuse me for a second. Flower Picking"


    Down from the round table, the dog owner said no so and left the conference room.


    "That Sasaki bear is dealing with you nervously, and he may be quite awesome..."


    "I don''t know if all the old Sen executives seem to be in the mood. He''s the one who built such a big organization in a short period of time that can''t even reach the police, and he''s definitely a great guy."


    Relatively shallow executives whisper to each other.


    At that time, Sakuma''s cell phone rang.


    "Uh, I forgot to say it properly. It''s important, so turn it up and make sure all the top executives out there can hear you, okay?


    "Yes."


    As the dog owner told me on the phone, Sakuma turns up the volume of the phone.


    ''Um, come on, I know a lot of guys, but I''m a whim, and I love pranks. So, I''ve been playing a little bit of a prank right now, and it looks like no one''s noticed.''


    The dog keeper speaks in a tone of abandonment.


    ''What kind of prank is that? I planted a bomb in that conference room where you guys are. With a time bomb. Um... three seconds until the explosion''


    The top executives who were in the conference room were blown away with the blasting sound after a few seconds of fear, shock, amazement and rigidity.


    "Oh, I tried to tell you to run, but you''re a troll. Is that me, in this case, the troll?


    After hearing the explosion sound from behind, the dog owner speaks to his voice and solitary.


    (I knew I couldn''t. I don''t like killing people. Even if the other person is such a jerk. You can''t write a novel about a killer if he''s never killed a person.)


    Dog owners think as they get their hands in their pockets and walk down the hallway of the President''s facility pickled in formalin.


    "I don''t care if you fight Junko. Come on, I''m sorry I fought with a guy who can only keep his feet together. You''ve been saying that a long time, haven''t you? An incompetent ally stinks a lot worse than a capable enemy."


    Where he shrugged so much, the dog owner remembers that adorable girl, with long, soft, fluffy hair in chestnut color and attractive tiny eyes.


    Good thing my father is crazy, beside taking care of that daughter, facing her master and guardian, dyeing her into the color of her choice during the growth process was really fun. He grew up in a way that greatly exceeded his ideals, thanks to his original smartness and a rotten environment.


    "Assuming I play with Junko, I guess I''ll work with him. Uh, but, hey, I don''t want to put him in danger, so it''s troubling."


    While caring, he was a dog owner who laughed with a nymphomaniac look of fun and whined with the future vigeon in mind.


    26 Let''s crush the murder club and play. End of story.

 893 Three Preambles

    That morning, True was jogging as usual, but in the woods of Admiral Euthanasia, he stopped.


    An old man with a familiar face fell on his back in the park with a distressed look on his face.


    I don''t care what you think, he''s over eighty years old. Meet often in and near the park in a pattern to the extent that you often greet each other in an early morning jog.


    "I don''t need an ambulance. I just can''t walk because I screwed up my leg."


    "No, you don''t need it. It''s important when you can''t walk, and I''ll call you."


    Ignoring the reluctant old man, and just calling an ambulance, True brings the old man up and carries him to the top of the bench to sit. Seeing how it hurt when I carried it to the bench didn''t just screw it up, it seemed more likely it was broken.


    "Phew... it''s bad. It''s okay now. I''ll wait for the ambulance alone."


    "No, we''ll hang out until we get here. These things are noisy."


    Ignore the reluctant old man and truly sit next to the old man.


    Where we sat next to each other on the bench, Truth first guessed then. This old man said he wasn''t strong. No, now anyway, I guess there was once a time when it wasn''t. And that''s probably what they''ve noticed, too.


    "Makoto Aizawa... The online rumors say it''s like a cold-blooded murder machine, but that''s not true at all. Yeah, you''re a kid."


    "I knew you were from the back street."


    To the words of the old man, I said the truth without any particular surprise.


    "No, I''m not. I am so retired. Yes - Is it still time to do the back streets or not? Yes, those were still the days when Yakuza Chi Mon was bullshitting the society behind this country. Is it more than forty years ago? I couldn''t help but be concerned about what happened in the backyard. Even after the yakuza was destroyed and the backstreet Chimon was formed, we were only following the information."


    Whether you thought it was a good opportunity, or for your spare time, the old man starts telling old stories.


    "I was... forty at the time. So I got a young head of a cocky group. Now named after history as a national bandit, thanks to all the great people of the time, a large number of immigrants pushed against the country, mixed in, and the mafia massively pushed over, and all over Japan it became a great war between the mafia and the yakuza, where our team died, and the group was crushed. Yes... I was in Pharmaceutical Buddha City back then. Pharmaceutical Buddha City is the biggest war zone. Back then and now, the society has changed dramatically."


    "At the time, the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha was the biggest war zone, and it seems that it was more battlefield than Japan could possibly imagine. I saw some videos too, but it did look like that"


    The city of Pharmaceuticals Buddha, still known as the most dangerous dark city, serves as a breakwater for the influx of overseas mafias and there is a daily protest between the residents of the back streets and the mafia.


    "Your grandfather was very brave, he stood on his arm, and he gave the mafia dozens of blood festivals. I was told I was golden."


    "What, my grandfather?


    Even naturally, my grandfather was told stories of fighting the mafia in Yakuza, and the truth is confusing.


    "I''ve never heard of my grandfather before."


    "Huh? Seriously? No, no, really? No, no, no, no, why Kansai Valve..."


    "You''re not making grandpa talk after a while?


    "No, no, no... Oh, no, that''s not true. Please����. I didn''t know you fell into the back streets because of the connection between Tetsuo Aizawa and his son Ao Aizawa, but I thought you fell into the shelter of Junko Yukioka... didn''t you?


    "Not at all, and I''ve only heard that my father''s parents are dead. When I was in kindergarten, my father was plant-humanized in an accident and was on the hospital bed the whole time. It''s in the grave now."


    As for my father, he talked about whether he could be cured by Junko, not long after the truth had fallen into the back street, but Junko said that he had already lost his soul, so he was told that recovery would never be possible even if he was physically alive, and he made the decision to remove the life support device.


    The truth is I can hardly remember my father. I heard he was a police officer.


    "Hmm... so it''s a coincidence. Incidental guidance is really interesting, including that I was always able to meet with you in the morning, and that I now have the opportunity to speak slowly."


    "What did you think was the connection between my father and my grandfather and my fall on the back street?


    True asks the old man, who says emotionally.


    "Your father was driven away by an accident. Even if you want to retaliate against the Aizawa Iron Man, you don''t know where he is, so take his place on the stomach - talk about it. No... it''s just a rumor around here. You were wary of it, and you just thought you had fallen into the back street..."


    Listening to the old man, the existence of lilies came to pass behind his true brain, but his father was in a coma long before he met Junko, and he didn''t know he existed with Junko. If Lily had found herself first, she would have used a different hand, and decides it had nothing to do with Lily''s guidelines.


    "Does the killer have an idea? I mean, could my grandfather be alive..."


    "The killer doesn''t know anything but rumors of a mafia. Aizawa Iron Man was in a position to be targeted for his life by a mafia opponent quite flashly, so he hid in the clouds. It wasn''t long before I found out I had a kid. Between former yakuza and mafias involved in the then-fighting, it turns out. And a few days later, the iron boy, Hao Aizawa, was caught in the car."


    "If that''s really retaliation, why didn''t you just retaliate against my son and get your hands on me, my grandson..."


    The ambulance siren approached me that far.


    That was two and a half months ago. The old man just wrecked his leg in the end, and even then the truth was that he met the old man often in morning jogs, and he talked a lot about it, and he did his own research on his father and grandfather, but he didn''t know what the big deal was.


    Until recently.


    There are conflicting theories in the backstreet derivation period. The certainty is that after the end of the U.S.-China War thirty years ago, its existence was completely rooted in Japan.


    There were two massive mafia invasions. One was forty years ago by immigration policy. The other was thirty years ago, when the Chinese mafia pushed more and more to use Japan as a nearby hideout and earning ground due to the interruption of national traffic during the day after the end of the U.S.-China War. All became fierce protests.


    There are two main theories as to why the back street was created as its present form. The theory is that the devastating weakening of Yakuza as a result of the Mafia invasion and the consequences of the new backward social forces required to combat it. The theory is that the back streets were created to deter such crimes because of increased immigration, insecurity and a jump in crime rates.


    In any case, it is roughly the same as the gang organisations, which have little left in modern times, once existed as a necessary evil.


    Also now, anyway, thirty years ago, more than 30% of the members of the backstreet organization were of various races but immigrants. Few have turned from the mafia.


    At the dawn of that backstreet, he was given life as a child of immigrants. Now he has become a complete backstreet dweller, leaving behind numerous anecdotes in the backstreet to give his name, to the point of being designated as one of the taboos, but he didn''t really want to fall into this world either. There was just no other place to go.


    He used to be modified as a certain Mad Saentist mouse.


    It''s been over twenty years since I''ve been in a position like a Mad Scientist squire who modified me. In the meantime, it was his role to slaughter those whom the Lord, the Mad Scientists, had deemed disturbing, from one end to the other.


    I don''t think that way of life is hard. I don''t even hate the Lord. Life isn''t so bad right now.


    But once in a while, I can''t breathe. When you live in this world, there are so many opportunities to see different negative parts of humans that you don''t want to see.


    "Oh, I won''t tell you to shut up and overlook him when you see him."


    His Lord answered him troubled as he licked his body on the table.


    ''I gave him the power to break the irrationality of the world, so use it as you please. I forgive. There''s nothing to worry about. "


    Speaking licking her own hair with her tongue, she''s not speaking her own flesh. I make audio by letting the air swing with mindfulness power.


    "God likes swallows and scraps." I like to give luck to guys who feed others, people who look down and are mean, or people who cheat and win. So, we didn''t rely on luck to help ourselves, just like God. It''s my job and yours to butcher all the shitty bastards loved by the sex-rooted twisted gods and smear them with shit-mixed mud on the busy side of God. ''


    Speaking with a laugh, she finishes her hair repair and turns to her brown-skinned servant - the viper.


    "Oh, I''m practicing. Just what I saw in my eyes. But... so clearing Usa, there''s nothing he can do to hurt me"


    In front of the Lord, the White Cat, Viper tells him with an annoying face, putting his dripping hair behind him.


    Again today, I saw something I didn''t like. The scene where the girl''s remains are thrown into the Dob River in the back alley. A sight that is not particularly unusual in the Buddha City, the most insecure medicine in the country. But there''s nothing I can tame.


    When my heart stops disturbing, when it stops hurting, when I get used to it, Viper thinks it''s over then.


    "Those who sacrifice backstreets don''t have to be eaten by backstreets to be eaten by surface streets." Before that happens, it''s whether you''re lucky to be saved or do something about it on your own. But...... ''


    A immortal, incarnated cat with a much higher intelligence than man, the white cat - Grass Dew Milk - counted among the nation''s top Mad Scientists'' Three Crazies - uttered unknown information about Viper.


    "You''re upset now because you missed the killer, right?


    The temples of the viper move tingly to point out the milk.


    "Someone who killed some daughter, you who saw just that sight and was driven by righteousness. That''s the way you always are. What''s different is that you couldn''t kill him and let him get away with it ''


    With surveillance cameras planted all over the city, Milk was watching the thing. Vipers perceive that, too.


    An old man who dumped the girl''s remains in the dob unconstitutionally. Viper stood in front of him with the intention of tearing it up and breaking it, but the old man showed no rushing wind either. Then he cooled off the Viper attack and fled lightly.


    "You know who that grandfather is?


    It''s a hunch, but Viper felt that way.


    "By the time you couldn''t even take a shit piss on your own, it was rampant in the back society at the time. I stood around mafia opponents and bought their grudges. Just like you are now."


    Vipers have also taken the life of milk and are rambling on their opponents of a mafia that springs to the city of Medicine Buddha.


    "The man was targeted for life by the mafia. I give him, he disappears. The mafia kept looking for him, but they couldn''t find him at last. Naturally. I had plastic surgery, switched with the Mafia boss, and became the boss of the enemy organization. I''m the one who did the plastic surgery. In exchange for a test bench."


    "Didn''t you get immortal"


    "Unlike Junko, I don''t immortalize all mice. I didn''t do it because he had a problem with it. In addition to the original specs, however, it resulted in a fairly powerful mouse, and satisfactory data were taken. I also planted GPS in his body, so I knew it was him who came into contact with you."


    "If you''re a problem, dispose of it after you get the data. So, why was he crushing with the mafia, so he became the mafia?


    "resentment...... I guess"


    Milk that I can''t tell you about.


    "Choose who you want to mouse. The twisted god of the sexual roots that gives luck to the crumbs that Milk was talking about just now is who you are."


    "Grunting......"


    To Viper''s point, the milk roars.


    "What did he say to you? It was on camera that we were having a little conversation."


    Milk decides that there are also elements in that conversation that would be quite damaging to Viper''s mood.


    "After you kill someone, you can''t help but want to commit a woman with desire."


    Vipers throw up.


    "My hobby is to kill at the same time as ejaculation. That''s what Grandpa said with a laugh. I''ve got a lot of bad chest shit."


    "For that killing, you''re craving it again, aren''t you Endless?"


    "It''s not a porn cartoon, and I can''t do that because of a man''s function. Once served, it cools down for a while. Mad Scientist, don''t you even know that?"


    "Grunting......"


    To Viper''s point, the milk roared and mumbled again.


    That was yesterday''s story.


    Truth is, during his mother''s life, he kept a single letter.


    It is a letter that Ko Aizawa, his true father, wrote.


    "When I wrote this letter, my father probably felt in danger."


    My mother, Misa Aizawa, gave her a genuine letter with a disturbing dialogue in her mouth.


    ''It looks like you got stuck in a car before I tried to give it to you and give it to you. I saw the contents, but from the contents of the letter, I thought I was going to give it to you after I told you not to open it until I was twenty. So don''t look until you''re twenty. Pretty much nothing. "


    It was true that I was going to keep that promise, but I couldn''t tell you that either.


    When I opened the letter, it said a few things as I had expected.


    "To Truth."


    Congratulations to the adults. I believe you, reading this letter, are a fine adult.


    And reading this letter would mean I''m not alive. That''s what I thought, and I wanted to leave a message for you, so I could write to you.


    You''re grown up, so I''ll tell you the truth. As a police officer in the Backstreet Division, I have faced criminals that I can never overlook.


    My father, and your grandfather, Tetsuo Aizawa, lived in a shape-shifting, face-changing, mafia leader, dyeing himself with evil.


    My father, marrying my mother, broke up after I was carefree, so I don''t have many memories either, but I''m going to stop my father.


    But the fact that this letter is being read means that it failed and my father supposedly killed me.


    Now I don''t know what kind of adult Truth has become. I''m sure you''ve become a straight person.


    And if... no, this is my secret desire, but if you, my son, were also aiming to succeed me in my will and become a righteous heart police officer...


    It''s extremely dangerous, and you may disqualify your father, such as asking your son to do such a dangerous thing, but if you''ve become a police officer, then, on my behalf, stop the Aizawa Iron Man. Of course, I''m talking about if the Aizawa Iron Man was alive by then and continued to do evil.


    You''re talking about me. "


    The letter was almost over.


    The truth made me think a lot. Combined with what my mother told me, my father, Hao Aizawa, said that he was not only quite odd or righteous, he was a highly presumptuous character. From this letter it somehow conveys it.


    But the truth is, I think about it. I wondered how my father felt about writing a letter like this. I guess I was pretty much cornered, had a hunch of death, and had dreamy hopes.


    (From what I can tell, he doesn''t have many memories. I haven''t even become a police officer. On the contrary, he has embarked on that true and opposite life, an infidel. But......)


    After reading the letter, he stared silently into the void, thinking and deciding on a lot of things for a long time.


    (When you know something like this, you have a personality that you can''t ignore, I do)


    That was yesterday''s story too.

 894 1

    Unlike other countries, back society, called Japan''s backstreet, is not just a bubble of outlaws. It creates a public body specializing in back society that becomes'' central ''and is managed by the state. Keeping them as professional criminals is easier to manage and has less negative impact on society as a whole. The benefits to the country in terms of industry are also significant.


    The significance of backstreet presence today is not just a jetty against overseas mafias, as it once was. To keep the residents behind only the industries of the back society and prevent them from entering the surface society. Because of the huge influx of the industry itself behind it, which is the backbone of the country''s economy. There is also an aim to make them the spirits and defensemen of the state in times of need by making them compete and build strength.


    But its dark city - Medicine Buddha City - still has a strong nuance as a breakwater against the mafia. A delicious city with a large population, pleasure streets and falling gold. Above all, it is large facing the sea.


    Pharmaceutical Buddha City has been experiencing a massive influx of immigrants and overseas mafias for forty years. It is a dark city created by the merger of several municipalities in the Miura Peninsula, created to prevent the influx of mafia into two major cities in the north, Kawasaki and Yokohama. Residents behind landing on the Kanagawa are mostly guided here by nature. A similar role to Euthanasia City in order not to attract backstreet forces to Tokyo''s 23rd Ward.


    In fact, the Mafia and others have some roots in this city, so they are too busy fighting and doing business with the backstreets and police to get into other cities inside. The state of the best just to protect the territory has been going on for too long for forty years. That, of course, is the result of what the country and the centre are aiming for.


    Some mafias have recently entered other cities, including Euthanasia City, but their size is still small. The role of Pharmaceutical Buddha City as a jetty is fully fulfilled.


    This is not the first time that True has visited Pharmaceutical Buddha City, but every time I come, I feel the difference with Euthanasia City. Euthanasia City is a normal city in appearance and does not look insecure at all. However, this medicine, Buddha City, can be heard from downtown for insecurity. From the looks of it, people like Gorotsky get to see it. And the inhabitants of the street live by it too.


    Above all, there are obviously many immigrants. There is absolutely no such thing as immigration being out of sight on the street.


    Entering the back alley changes the landscape even further. The atmosphere is even dirtier and more dangerous than the bedding streets in the perfect town. The bedding streets have been cleaned once, but there is no sign of it here, and the garbage is everywhere. Blood marks and medications are also often noticed.


    Truth is, as I walked down the back alley - feeding myself, I waited for my prey to eat me. Information is being circulated in advance.


    That immediately appeared. I waited in the gap between the building and the building and took a true side. It''s a meter away. It''s like that.


    A fairly bald head, an old, well-width white man was truly poking his gun at him with a laugh.


    "That''s fast. Have you come yet?"


    True to imagine yourself giggling in your head.


    "Oh, my God, you can kill him lightly."


    I truly poke a gun from the side at close range and say it like I clapped it out in English.


    (He looks disgusting. They want to kill me.)


    True to look at old white people and associate pigs. Among the residents of the back streets, the poor face is painted monolithic, especially when it comes to the bottom basement. Virtually all of them will be similarly evil phases, regardless of race.


    This white man may have come to capture the truth or come to get information. At the time I was acting alone, I truly saw that I would have confidence in my arms and that I could actually do it there. But - the extent is known at a time when I don''t know at a glance the difference between my strength and that of my opponent, and I''m looking down solely on my appearance.


    "Why don''t you give it a try and see if you can kill him lightly?


    True to speak fluent English. We used to talk in English all the time during the mercenary years, so English can be used almost perfectly.


    "I''m nodding because I want to try, but first the question. It is convenient to speak English as well. I don''t speak Japanese very well. So, you''re stuck with that viper?


    "No, it doesn''t matter."


    True to answer honestly. However, at the moment, I would add in my mind.


    "What that question means is that Viper and I are afraid to join hands? The information that I''ve been selling fights to your organization on the internet also gives me a light dance. Pretty much a mafia is a chicken."


    True to incite lightly, the look on the face of the man who poked the gun changes lightly.


    "Did you get angry with this degree of incitement? Aren''t you ashamed that you''re good old enough to be annoyed by a kid like me?


    "You seem desperate to afford it, but you''d better take your place and make a statement, don''t you?


    Overconfident of the superiority with which he is poking his gun, an old white man mocks.


    "My position?


    Immediately after inquiry, a true hand moves at a speed that is not even in the eye.


    "Huh?"


    The man didn''t know what happened for a moment. The gun was disappearing from my own hand. I had taken the outlet beforehand and I didn''t see any true hand movements either.


    It took plenty of three seconds for me to understand and accept that the gun in my true hand was the gun that was in my hand.


    "Now it''s our turn to ask questions."


    Hit that cold sweaty man with a cold eye that would even freeze that cold sweat, and the truth is, speak up.


    "Hu Wei (Houway), the leader of Soul Jelly?


    "Oh......"


    Being held to the right to life and death, the man replied in a strange manner.


    "Right now, soul jelly is in the midst of just one man - a taboo viper, you''re sure?


    "Yes...... In addition to reinforcements from headquarters, people were also hired from outside��. In the meantime, there was information that" Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll "and Makoto Aizawa would join the war, and I was wary..."


    It is truthful that the information was disseminated. I don''t want to go undercover. I intend to provoke it and do it thoroughly from the front.


    "That''s my last question. Did Hu Wei tell you to kill me? Or did I tell you to bring him in alive?


    "If you were going to kill me, you wouldn''t even bother asking questions...... After questioning and checking, he was ordered to bring him alive."


    The cold sweat of the man who answered that had turned into fat sweat.


    The final question is, I really knew. The man had no intention of killing either. But just in case, I asked.


    "Well, goodbye"


    True made me feel better about killing.


    "Wait! I''m not lying! I''ve answered the truth!


    A man shrinks into fear and screams.


    "I think so, too. But I didn''t promise to help if I didn''t say anything. Besides, when you and I were in the opposite position, I thought about what happened to you. Definitely would do this, wouldn''t you? I''ll do the same for him."


    I didn''t wait for the other person to say anything more, and the truth is that when I pulled the trigger, I threw the gun in front of the man before he fell. In a position where a man can pick it up.


    I didn''t shoot him in the head, so I didn''t die instantly. But it won''t last long.


    Try to pick it up before you die and see if you can shoot it - I could understand the man telling you that without speaking up.


    But the man never even used the opportunity to fight back given to the person who shot him. Where he had gutted and fought back at the end, he gave up knowing that he could be avoided anyway, only to stare at him with resentful gaze, and took his breath away.


    (I''m going to go see him. But before we see each other, we''ll make a scene and show our strength and attitude.)


    Turning his back on the wreckage, the truth shrugged without speaking out.


    After murdering the soul jelly without regard, truly walking around the Medicine Buddha City, a true contact reappeared.


    The number is six. One of them in the middle is a small old man in a beautifully bald, dressed look, who looks inferior to the bent men around him, but can tell from their style that they are their heads even if they don''t like it.


    I truly know the name of the person. Huangsuke Akuzu. He is also the boss of Bitter Murder, a fairly large escort organization in Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    "Ooh, nice to meet you. Well done."


    I laugh and hear from Akutsu. It feels like such a casual favorite. Are you in your late sixties to seventies?


    "Nice to meet you. You picked me up on purpose?


    Truth asks. Meeting this person was the real purpose. I hear you''ve been contacted beforehand.


    "It won''t break if you ask for it."


    Kwangju is the name of an old man who often faces each other in a true morning jog.


    "Plus, we''re checking out a lot of movement around the city. Oh, no, I forgot to ask you, what does that have to do with Mitsuji''s brother?


    "He''s a morning jogger."


    "Is that the relationship? Well, whatever it is, you''re welcome. No, it''s not a social code."


    I also know the truth about what Akuzu means when he says it''s not a social dictionary.


    Currently, Akutsu is partitioning. Look, bitter mourning is in the midst of a fierce war. Because the truth is a form of being welcomed there as a diner, naturally also accounted for as a force of war. I really came into contact with it knowingly.


    (We have to hurry. If I suck, Soul Jelly boss - Hu Wei could get killed by a viper)


    Truth is, I think. If that happens, it doesn''t even make sense that I came here.


    I''d like to make contact with the viper first, if possible.


    That way, the person you''re looking for won''t be killed first by Viper.

 895 2.

    Euthanasia Police Department, Backstreet Division.


    "Medicine Buddha City now seems to be growing at all times, with a fierce fight between the backstreet organization and the mafia"


    While browsing the internet to check out information related to the city of Pharmaceuticals Buddha, Umezu Optical drops tobacco ash in the ashtray.


    In its muscles, the mafia and backstreet tissue are perceived separately. At least the backstreet organization in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha is the perception of an underground organization in Japan that, with the approval of the backstreet center, has taken over the backstreet rules. And the mafia doesn''t belong to them, it''s an underground organization that invades Japan from abroad.


    "The most powerful mafia in the drug Buddha, called" Soul Jelly, "deals with five backstreet organizations in a flashy way. Even Taboo''s vipers went to war there, and they were raging on their soul jelly opponents."


    Before that, there were about two mafias bigger than soul jelly, but Sarah Demon''s work of protest in the city of Buddha had pushed soul jelly up because Kanagawa Prefectural Police, who had never attempted to move until then, moved heavy hips and intervened, crushing both of their large tissues.


    "The viper?


    Ashiya Kurodo, who was in the same room, reacts. Viper and I know each other.


    "Vipers have joined the battle, and they''ve changed the course of the battle all at once. He''s talking about soul jelly disadvantage."


    "But are all the mafias in Japan so powerful in Japan? Then the soldiers will be replenished from home.


    Hearing about Umezu, Kurodo said.


    "Sort of. But now that Japan has Hu Wei, one of the bosses of Soul Jelly, there must be quite a few elites gathered together."


    "One of the bosses?


    The youngest Matsumoto complete in the Backstreet Division reacts to Umezu''s words.


    "Soul Jelly is an organization run by two bosses. American and Chinese organizations merged. That''s why there''s a mix of bosses and constituents from America and China."


    Kurodo explained.


    "Heh... but how about multiple operators?"


    "If you''re gonna say that, I''m talking about a formalin-pickled president who was run by a bunch of top executives without a boss, and you can go"


    To Matsumoto, who speaks in doubt, says Umezu.


    "That formalin-pickled president has suddenly collapsed."


    Black Dou becomes a complex expression.


    The virtual devastation of a formalin-pickled president is a rather shocking topic in the back streets. And it was also the destruction of the mystery. Somehow all the top executives were bombed during the meeting.


    The Euthanasia Police Backstreet Division interviewed the remaining executives, but no one knew what was going on. I also tried the lie detector forcefully.


    He took confirmation that all the bodies holding some prototype that had been left in the blast trail belonged to the top executives. Some of them were so scattered that the prototype could not be known, but some of those flesh pieces were also DNA tested.


    Further after the bombing, the data of the top executives and executives, the data of members who had been registered as customers of the organization, were leaked and made public on the net, fussing. The death of the top executives and the fact that they were completely brightened by the public to the names and positions of the guests led to the festive state of arrest of the majority of the guests simultaneously.


    Many of the powerful people who were guests lost their power, so they were also abandoned by the mysterious powerful who were sheltering the organization. Rumor has it that until now one of the true rulers of this country had sheltered the formalin-pickled president with absolute power, but he was also punished by the hands of the same rulers because his name and evil deeds were also exposed.


    "They''ve finally paid off."


    Until now, Kurodo had remembered his fierce anger at the fact that the President and his members, pickled in formalin, had been protected by power, completely sealed off from their work as police and sacrificed by ordinary people.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve thought about crushing my tissues by ignoring them, like up there. But even Kurodo, said to be an antagonist within the police, was such an organization under the asylum of enormous power that he was flirted out of discipline and totally crippled, therefore, he had to overlook it.


    Kurodo had calculated to be Kurodo. Because it belongs to an organization called the police, it''s a big thing we can do. It''s not blue enough to lose it and let the passion crush the organization. Nevertheless, I also felt that I was a bad person to do such a calculation, and I am aware that I have become dirty in calculating and overlooking evil.


    "But who did it? Junko has always been in conflict with that organization, but this is the way to do it... not with Junko''s. True... but you don''t seem to have it. If it''s true, I won''t do this anonymously. At least they''ll reward the police."


    Black Dou in doubt.


    "This is my idea... but I would have had an interaction with the murder club just before. I think it has something to do with that. The Murder Club has been sheltered by the Fixers of this country."


    "I see..."


    Kurodo was also convinced by Umezu''s idea. I can guess if there was a conflict between the Fixers or something.


    "What was that murder club..."


    Matsumoto opens his mouth.


    "We use the police to keep such an organization... No, I know you''ve become a part of the Dark Defense Agency, but did you get something worthy of the effort?"


    "From the Dark Powers, the more I would have taken the former. Junko made a lot of Psychic Soldiers and Modified Humans to deliver it straight to the country."


    It was Umezu who thought he had no ex or shit, even though it was the police himself who made him work in the first place, but when I said that, I felt sorry for him as the person who was working, so I couldn''t put it in my mouth.


    "Even though Junko previously created a psychic training organization called the Mustard Engine, he has a priori who immediately threw it out. Maybe this time, it''s like filling that hole. If" Three Mads ", including Junko, were to become the nation and continue to mass-produce people with extraordinary powers, Japan would be at the top of the list in terms of spiritual defense."


    "Hasn''t research been done in other countries to intentionally create people with supernatural powers?


    After listening to Umezu, he questions, and Matsumoto hits the question.


    "Rumor has it. It just doesn''t seem to be working. It''s just a rumor. I can make it in the form of a magician, but it takes time. I''m telling you that mass production is difficult anywhere in the short term. The great thing about Triple Crazy is that it''s possible."


    Only Junko Yukioka and the Sword Misaki have direct knowledge of Umezu, but they can make those with supernatural abilities in a short period of time. That is well above modern scientific standards. Those who can do so probably do not belong to the national authorities of any country. If anyone can mass-produce a supernatural capable person as it is said to belong to a country, that country will be able to conquer the world without exaggeration, Umezu sees.


    Together with Akutsu and his men, True was walking downtown in Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    "Parents, are you okay to walk?


    "Oh, I''m fine, I''m protected by a strong bodyguard."


    "Parents, stop by my house."


    "I''m sorry, I have important guests, so I''ll see you later."


    "Parents, I''m sorry. It''s been a bitter month... and the premium is..."


    "Mind your own business. If it''s painful, I''ll lend you an interest-free loan from here, okay?


    As he walked through the city, Akutsu was definitely called out. Akuzu continues to respond to them with a smile.


    "You''re very familiar."


    "No, no, you''re embarrassed. I can see this place in front of my guests."


    Truly said, Akutsu laughs lightly.


    "Look Bitter Murder" is an escort organization. Organizations, personal bodyguards, etc. are also requested, but fees are also collected in advance. From downtown shops, we talk about taking a premium at a lower price, while plugging high wages from big organizations and the rich. It is quite a large organization in Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    Despite being targeted by more than one mafia, it must have been thoughtful for the boss to show up in public with dignity and appeal to its existence.


    (The escorts are all fairly skilled. Akutsu himself has considerable fighting power. I take care not to walk in places like those that get sniped at, and it''s an outing backed by strength)


    True to think so, but this is not a very praiseworthy act. If you want to make sure, the head of the organization should be caught.


    Later, True told Akuzu how and why he visited here as he had a treat at the diner.


    "The purpose of my presence here is Hu Wei (Houway), the boss of Soul Jelly. That sounds like my grandfather. It used to be called the Aizawa Iron Man."


    When I heard the name, Akuzu''s expression changed.


    "You''re kidding... That iron man is by virtue of the mafia..."


    Stop drinking hands and groan in dismay Akuzu.


    Forty years ago, he is a hero who fought his mafia opponent to death here in Pharmaceutical Buddha City. The news was turned down and his name remained a legend in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha, but not very much but incredible to Akutsu, such as it had become a mafia that was an enemy.


    "Mitsuji was surprised, too. I was taught by someone."


    It''s not a person to say - and it''s true to add without saying it to your mouth.


    "I don''t know who he is, but can you believe what he''s saying? I know Mr. Iron directly, and I can''t believe it."


    "I came here to find out the truth, too."


    The word was true, but in truth, the answer is largely out already. What gave me the information was grass dew milk from "Three Mads", a rival of Junko''s. He really contacted me from the other side.


    Milk said that he was the one who remodeled the Aizawa Iron Man while shaping him, and then became involved with Hu Wei (Houway), the head of the Chinese mafia.


    Milk now says he has issued an attack order to Viper against an organization headed by Hu Wei. And the truth is, I came to see Hu Wei to establish a certain truth. Truth is, at the moment, I think it would be as bad as I imagined. That''s why Soul Jelly and I also showed an attitude of engagement.


    "Soul jelly is a big organization, but we are currently engaged with five organizations in the back streets of Pharmaceutical Buddha City. You''re the worst mafia I''ve ever invaded. In the meantime, even that viper who hated the mafia came into battle. One Viper kills every member of the organization, no matter how much soul jelly, talk in the wind."


    Akuzu talks nicely and carries his pee to his mouth. I really do hear that information.


    "I have trouble getting my soul jelly boss killed by a viper. I want to know the truth."


    And if the truth is the worst form, I want to end it with my own hands. Truth is, I visited the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha.


    I told Milk that too, but he returned that I didn''t know if Viper would add or subtract from being good. At least if you run into the boss Hu Wei, you can''t possibly miss it.


    "Rumor has it that one of their bosses came all the way to Japan to take command of the formation. There are rumors of working with other mafias, and soul jelly counterattacks won''t fool you."


    One of Akutsu''s men says in a sober tone. He''s a businessman-style, intelligent looking man with glasses in his suit.


    (That was an organization with two bosses)


    I really knew about it by looking into it in advance. Two organizations, the United States and China, merged to form Soul Jelly. The story is that the operation is being made without leaving the boss alone and with the bosses on the American and Chinese sides at the same time.


    "Sure, I can''t be alarmed, but Junko Yukioka''s murder doll - if Makoto Aizawa had joined the war, it would be a mighty chase to get rid of soul jelly."


    Akuzu argues against his men while still in a good mood. I only drank a little, but it really looked like I was pretty drunk. Doesn''t look very strong on booze.

 896 3

    Truth is, look. The hotel that prepared me for the bitter murders had me stay. I also got quite a bit of information on soul jelly.


    At dawn of the night, a message is in there. It''s from Poison Dowry Meng Hung, number two in the businessman-style look, look at bitter muddling. He sent me a lot more information in addition.


    (Sounds like a man who can, but you''re the type who never shows his belly)


    While checking the summarized information, I truly think.


    Continuing yesterday, the information obtained from the bitter slaughter is a substitute such as information describing the approximate latent location of the soul jelly and the proven part of the business they have done so far in the city of Medicine Buddha, as well as the constituents they know, the five organizations currently engaged, and the killers they think they hired from the outside. Some of them were worn with what the informant had given me in advance, but there was also considerable unknown information.


    (The power of soul jelly is well understood at a time when we can engage simultaneously with the organizations we work with. Look at that. Bitter killing is a big organization. Afterwards, even the vipers are hostile to you.)


    After checking the information all the way through, truly ask the front desk for breakfast.


    (Even though Akutsu''s parents assured me that it was safe here...)


    I feel killer, and the truth is I sigh and pull out the gun.


    "It''s Morning Service."


    I hear voices along with the sound of knocks.


    "I''m free."


    Truth told me as I stood my gun against the door of the room.


    The door opens with momentum and two men creep in.


    No - the upper half of two men, whose torso was cut in two precisely, jumped into the room.


    When staying in a hotel, it is always true to plant the Yukioka-branded ultrasonic vibrating steel wire on the door in your own room. Those who jump in unauthorized are disconnected without question. I don''t really remember how many people I''ve killed with this can''t count with my toes.


    Seeing the sudden death of two of the vanguards, the assassins behind them had solidified themselves as ghosts. A true shooting pours out of the room, aiming for that stiff moment gap. This flow is no longer one of true patterns when attacked while in a room.


    (When you had the shotgun, you used to do it by shooting slug bullets over the wall of the room)


    Two, true to remember that.


    There were only three raiders. One white man has two blacks and none of them are Japanese. It would be the American momentum of soul jelly. The two were cut off by steel wire, and the remaining one was shot dead.


    "That''s a pretty rough morning service. Whatever the quality, at least tell them to have a few more."


    Looking down at the body, the truth shrugs.


    For once, Truth was going to keep Akutsu informed of this raid as well, but since it was raided at the hotel he introduced me to, look. I would also decide that I don''t really trust bitter admiration. Even if Akuzu hasn''t betrayed you, look, there''s a possibility that someone is selling information to change cravings in the midst of bitter muddling, or a spie for soul jelly.


    (But it''s been a long time since I''ve had a good nervousness. This situation where nobody can be trusted anywhere and we don''t know when the enemy will attack us. Fun inside)


    I thought so, and it was true that I didn''t realize I was unconsciously spilling a smile.


    Leaving the hotel, the truth is I think. He said he kept on assassinating the assassin and repelled him twice, and I was wondering if he would come raiding with his main hips next time or so.


    But it is also possible that Soul Jelly is also dealing with several enemies at the same time and cannot get around. I''m sure it''s a mighty organization, but it seems painful, no matter what you think, to turn five organizations against enemies and even more against Vipers and yourself.


    Whether you want to go explore the inside of soul jelly in more detail, just crush even one of the Azitos, meet Grass Dew Milk, look for Vipers, or just fumble and wait for the next raid, there are countless options.


    Regardless of the choice, the most important goal for the moment is to make contact with Hu Wei, the leader of the Chinese side of Soul Jelly.


    Before coming to Pharmaceutical Buddha City, when Junko Yukioka''s murder doll went to crush Soul Soul Jelly, it was True Himself who circulated information from various sources. Calculate that it is easier to get in contact with Hu Wei by drawing the attention of the organization to yourself.


    It would be counterproductive, of course, if Hu Wei were of the common sense type as the leader of the Dark Organization, which thoroughly avoids risk. But from what I''ve looked into, that''s not the type. On the contrary, he''s the type who wants to stick his neck in curiosity about trouble. He''s the man who survived for years and has been the head of the organization. I can''t insult you.


    (decided)


    I chose one of the options, and the truth walked out.


    This is what the shop sign says. Club cat mansion and.


    Long ago, I lost my function as a store. The doors are lowered with banned bills, but neighbors know that people come and go.


    True to press the store bell, but no response.


    (Are you away, or are you ignoring...)


    Junko had taught me that there was grass dew milk here, truly before I left the lab and came to Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    I decide to wait a while. When I recall being stunned by the meanness of grass dew milk before, it is also possible to keep me waiting using my absences.


    But it ended in true concern. The door opens.


    "Uhhhhhhh..."


    A familiar girl peeked into her face, leaking a breathing voice from the back of her throat, smiling when she saw the truth.


    "Long time no see. Was it a cocoon"


    When the truth speaks, the girl - the cocoon - nods with a smile, pulling her half and urging her to enter truly.


    "Hey, cocoon, how dare you?"


    I hear a familiar strange sounding voice. True to see that apparently you opened the door at the discretion of the cocoon, not at the discretion of the Lord here.


    "Oh, come in here on your own, you son of a bitch. I didn''t say you could come in."


    On the turntable, a white cat posing as a threat. On the side of that white cat was a boy in a pyjama with a cat-eared kachusha on his head sitting in a chair.


    "Nice to meet you. It''s Sakahara Naruto. I want you to call me Nal."


    A beautiful boy with a loving face with cat ears lets a grinning, uncontrolled grin.


    Aizawa Makoto.


    (True brother... this guy...)


    Almost at the same time that True introduced himself, Midori uttered a strange voice in his head.


    (He has the same abilities as me. Now I''m barrier tight but be careful......)


    True observes that the same ability means having the power to read people''s minds, just like Midori, and that barrier is something that keeps people from reading their minds.


    ''What are you doing here? I can''t talk to you anymore. I told him everything I talked about. Oh, did you even bring me a souvenir to thank you?


    "Once I''ve got that ready,"


    It was milk to say provocatively, but true opens the bag, removes the cat food from inside and puts it out in front of the milk.


    ''Eh... did you really bring it? And take the expensive guy... don''t be shy. Praise and send''


    Milk that opens catseye wide and leaks a confused voice.


    "I came here because you told me about my grandfather''s existence. I appreciate that. But while the vipers are in trouble, I don''t even know where they are. Hu Wei was killed by Vipers first, and I''m wasted knowing the truth..."


    "Come on, talk to me about stopping the viper. I told you before. I can''t do that. No, I''m not being mean. He''s the usual Lorisotta wrath, personally trying to kill Hu Wei. Well, from what I can tell, there are also shards of benevolence that invade Japan. I hate both mafias, so it would be convenient for me to do so."


    "Call me. I''ll talk."


    ''I can''t. I fought with him when he left. So, that idiot turned it off. Shit.''


    "I''ll call you as many times as I can, give me your phone number"


    "I say no because I personally feel bad about giving them numbers without their permission"


    "Then at least tell me where you are. You told me about Hu Wei because you had thoughts of calling me here to fight soul jelly."


    ''Well, yes...''


    Being seen through the aim, Milk utters a voice that makes the sound of bitter laughter faint.


    "Are you sure it was Hu Wei who killed my father?


    True to check again. Because I asked Milk about that story, True is visiting Pharmaceutical Buddha City and trying to meet Hu Wei.


    "Rumor has it it was mafia retaliation, but it''s definitely that idiot - Hu Wei. Did you know that your father, Hao Aizawa, was a police officer?


    To the words of milk, truth snorts.


    "I''ve been doing a lot of research on the fact that he''s coming to Japan right now. Then the matter of Officer Hao Aizawa came up. That he looked into his own father and was looking for him. I''ve been trying to see you. A few days after I left that trail, I got stuck in a car. Given Hu Wei''s character and timing, it can''t be just an accident. Even if I tried being Officer Hao Aizawa, I was a cop in the Backstreet Division. And then there''s the realm of imagination. ''


    "I don''t know if I''d say no if that''s for sure. I''m going to meet him and see if I can find out."


    Though true to say, from the milk of knowing my true grandfather firsthand, I had a rough view of what would happen.

 897 4.

    That''s the sight Huang Qiang always sees.


    Walk the back alley. A corpse rolling over there.


    They all look familiar. These are the ones I killed.


    Unless it''s a brawl, I mostly remember who I killed. I can''t forget. It''s burning in my memory.


    Whenever he passes by the side of the body, Huang Qiang is frightened. Can I just shut up and pass by the side of whoever killed me? That''s how I feel. I don''t even know why.


    The interminable guilt creeps around. Those who kill do not move as soon as possible. I can''t move. It can''t be moving.


    But they were only eyes, following Huang Qiang''s movements.


    Huang Qiang desperately keeps his eyes out of sight with them, but he has seen all the movements of their eyes. Every time you pass through the sides, only the eyes of the corpse move and send off Huang Qiang resentfully.


    It captures such horror that it moves simultaneously from behind and kills itself. Afterwards, I imagine that I will be one of the corpses, and will continue to be forever held hostage by them in hell.


    Stop and look back. The body doesn''t move. Just look resentful. relief, but there is no substitute for the fact that they are staring at themselves.


    As you walk straight down the back alley, a living human walks in front of you.


    They pull out their guns simultaneously. Huang Qiang also pulls out his gun.


    Endlessly recurring killings. When you are all on the side of getting yourself killed, you become strongly conscious.


    "I don''t like... I don''t want to die"


    As I kill, I weep, and the real thing leaks out of my mouth.


    Bury the back alley with a new body and walk next to it again. Walk away, under the gaze of a corpse.


    Endlessly recurring killings. One day when the end comes, I''ll be ready. Believe me, the readiness to die will ease your fears. Believe me, it dilutes my consciousness of sin.


    Wake up from your usual nightmares. After this nightmare, I am sweating gently on my neck muscles and wetting my pillows. I feel the worst, physically and mentally.


    Go straight to the shower and bathe in some pretty hot water. I want to keep it a little hot so my soul doesn''t get cold and hardened - I always take a hot shower after a nightmare based on that feeling.


    It''s been three and a half years since I dyed my hands on a job that kills people. Enough veteran space. The last three and a half years have been a really intense time.


    Not only did they unilaterally take the lives of their opponents, but there was also an unlimited number of engagements. This is how we live now because we have won all that battle.


    That''s why I don''t think I''m dying, etc. On the contrary, I remember in my heart all the time, without being able to live long, defeating after the battle and dying miserably. By thinking so, you prepare, dilute your fears, and come to the dead.


    (People like me, they can''t live long. I can''t even grasp happiness. You have to be prepared for that.)


    Squeeze the shower handle tightly, Huang Qiang thinks.


    (Yes... at least at the end of the day, after the battle, I want to die satisfied, with no fear. I want to fight an enemy stronger than myself and die convinced. Finally, the time has come...)


    That was Huang Qiang''s destination, his whispering wish, and his constant consciousness. There was no other hope for Huang Qiang.


    Currently, Huang Qiang is waiting at a place called Buddha City, a Japanese medicine.


    I understand the situation in Pharmaceutical Buddha City. And the fact that the soul jelly to which he belongs is simultaneously in a state of engagement with countless organizations. Huang Qiang was also driven out several times to fight some of those organizations.


    Several good killers belonging to the organization were driven out, and several of the killers I knew disappeared. They are all hand-worked, and their deaths show how fierce this war is. Huang Qiang cannot help but be aware that he is also likely to die in this battle.


    Until a year ago, Huang Qiang was a freelance killer, but his arms and accomplishments were expected to make him one of the killers belonging to Soul Soul Jelly.


    Honestly, it''s a lot more fruitful than the free times, and the job is safer. There is often support for the execution of work. There is no resistance to the fact that it has become the gear of the tissue. Huang Qiang accepts that instead of being able to pick a job on his own at will, there was much more to gain.


    However, you can''t refuse to fight an enemy that you obviously can''t.


    Huang Qiang suspects that this war in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha is about that. When I find out that many of my colleagues'' killers have already lost their lives, I can''t help but judge them so. I wonder if the top of the organization is at the wrong helm and fighting recklessly.


    Huang Qiang had been summoned to a Chinese hotel in Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    The store is under the umbrella of Soul Jelly. Yet the basement serves as one of the bases of the organization. Soul Jelly has several such stores in Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    There were several Huang Qiang''s discerning faces in the basement. Killers who belong to Soul Jelly. All are only those who stand up in arms. Of course, there are many faces I don''t know.


    "You''ve got more power in America."


    A killer I know calls out to Huang Qiang. Soul jelly is an organization merged by Chinese mafia and American gangs, but these two forces do not often meet. It moves more independently. But in a big job like this one, it comes to an end as one organization.


    "Chen Wei, Wang Bailong and Zhu Jun are dead. I hear all these people were killed by Vipers."


    Yet another acquaintance approached me and said in an unchecked voice.


    (I think this guy''s got a dead minister out there, too)


    Seeing the face of that acquaintance, Huang Qiang thinks. That may just be an assumption, but the threat in him, I do see. And it is Huang Qiang''s theory that a man whose fear has become enlightened by others is more likely to die cowardly.


    Vipers have always been hostile to the Mafia.


    I don''t know how to behave.


    "I don''t know. Nothing is obvious. His heart is Japanese. I don''t like the way the Mafia is invading Japan."


    "He''s also an immigrant, but he couldn''t be jerked off by the Japanese...? I don''t know."


    "What''s going on with Makoto Aizawa coming into the war? Did you do something to touch Junko Yukioka''s scales?


    "Hit the pile that leaves, but it''s Japanese nature. And it is also a unitarian country that chains. As a result of simultaneous hostility to multiple backstreet organizations in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, it is possible that either of those organizations and Junko Yukioka were sincere."


    The killers chat in a mess. Huang Qiang knows that they talk a lot unexpectedly. I have not seen Huang Qiang much other than myself, such as a killer who is usually lonely, wants to distract his fears, or for many reasons, but is silent, cool and nihil with the image of a killer.


    Huang Qiang is silent, but he doesn''t hate conversations either. But I rarely speak to others from myself. Because I''m not good at shaking constructive topics.


    There are only killers and informants in the same industry, such as people I know. Someone who has gotten along and is likely not to be dead tomorrow - and when you become aware of that, you don''t even feel like moving on and making friends.


    While the killers are talking, the basement door opens and the executives in charge of managing the killers appear. With a surprising figure.


    (One of the bosses... Hu Wei went straight to this place?


    I saw a small old man dressed in a ruffled outfit that looked highly maneuverable: Skajan, T-shirt and cargo pants, and Huang Qiang and a few other killers of Chinese power in the organization were surprised. It''s not something you can think of, such as the boss showing up immediately before the killer style.


    "I used to be just a killer too"


    Looking over at the active killers, Hu Wei, the Soul Jelly Chinese side leader, smiles invincibly.


    He''s a little man, 150 centimeters tall or not. Besides, out of that outfit, there''s no majesty or flattery. He only looks like a normal old man in the whole city. But just seeing that grin, Huang Qiang feels something thin and cold on his back.


    "Whether you''re a killer or a survivor, if you''re willing to, you can get up to this point. But... there''s nothing a dead guy can do. I heard many of our killers have been killed. As much as it''s lamentable. Why did he die? Why didn''t you survive? I''ve never told you to die, and I don''t remember ever allowing you to die."


    What the hell kind of speech is that, Huang Qiang? Besides, I don''t feel like the thought of Hu Wei, who hasn''t finished speaking, doesn''t fit openly with me.


    "Leader, I''ll give you direct orders, so get it done. Don''t die. Survive. Run if you''re in danger. If I live, I can contribute to the organization again. I will never forgive you for dying."


    (Have you grabbed those closest to the dead and told them not to die...)


    As I had a hunch, the words Hu Wei uttered were an unwanted substitute for Hu Wei.


    But convincing. It''s my first ear that this little old man is a former killer, but I can tell he''s not lying. I don''t think you''d lie like that in the first place.


    "The ''Nudist School'' guys are coming too. Reinforcements. Plus, we hire guys with arms from the outside. And a freelance killer on the back streets of Japan. Don''t wake me up."


    Nudist School is the predecessor organization of Soul Spirit Jelly America Momentum. Formerly America''s most powerful gang, Lost his place in the United States after losing his protest against the emerging force, "Battlefield Tea Time," the fallen warrior greetings and joins Soul Jelly.


    There are some reasons why the two do not interact, but so far, there is no talk of a relationship between the American power and the Chinese power.


    After that, Hu Wei walks away and is assigned his own responsibilities from the executive. to each cell phone, conveyed in a message.


    "Look, I''m in the middle of a war. I''m in charge of bitter mourning."


    "Yabe, I hit it with a viper. Sweet as the boss says, it''s a priority to survive."


    "Who''s Huang Qiang?"


    Asked, Huang Qiang silently inverts the display.


    "Makoto Aizawa? Isn''t that better than a viper?


    "Maybe..."


    Huang Qiang responds carelessly to the words of a colleague. You don''t know until you actually see them, such as how strong they are. Huang Qiang wondered if it could be inferred, such as whether it was better or not at the moment.

 898 5

    True, leaving the club cat mansion, headed to his lurking spot to meet Viper. Milk told me where he was lurking, but he said it was possible to move.


    Vipers don''t stop by the Club Cat Mansion during the war because the neighborhood is likely to be annoying. Indeed, it is possible that he was raided on his way back to his residence, threatening his neighbors.


    The latent location of the Viper was the downtown area as well as far away from the residential area. The ruins of an old four-story apartment, built in an unpopular place, surrounded by woods, meadows or fields.


    When you look at the sign next to the entrance, it says'' Built and 1950 ''. The apartment, which was built more than a century ago, is truly convinced by its filth and antiquity. The life of the concrete varies depending on the conditions, but I guess this is someone who has it a lot.


    (I''m being tailed...)


    True to be aware of the rear. It is a difficult place to tail because there is no hiding place but the nearby woods, and they are far from the road. And the tailer''s just checking this one''s movements, and there''s no sign of an attack.


    (You''ll be rewarding your people, so it''s going to come after some time)


    Get inside the apartment while you think it''s just fine.


    "Viper, are you there? Aizawa."


    Where I go in, I speak up. I don''t feel any signs of people.


    There are countless large footprints in the dust, so there are traces of being here. Around grandeur without trying to erase any trace of it, I truly felt like a viper.


    Footprints are interrupted in front of one of the doors. Probably means he''s lurking in the room inside that door.


    When I opened the door and went inside, after some cleaning, there were large sleeping bags, groceries, scattered garbage bags, etc. Obviously there are traces of life.


    (You''re not the type to set a trap, and you mean you''re away)


    While pretending to be the wind of life, and in fact living in another room, this room traps after surveillance and sets the trap of killing intruders is fundamental as the textbook in latent life, but the truth is that, knowing it, it was intruding without alarm.


    (Ross of time, but wait till I get home...)


    I haven''t eaten the groceries yet. As long as the sleeping bag is kept, I can''t possibly have moved the lurking spot.


    (Although it could be annoying for Vipers because both raiders will be doing it in this)


    True to look out the window. No, I showed myself out the window.


    (If Grass Dew Milk was a little more cooperative, we could talk on the phone and that would be it. Well, the power''s off all the time, so you can''t go through with it)


    Shortly after I thought so, a car stopped on the path I could see through the window and I saw three men descend from inside. In the long run, their movements alone can tell. Obviously, he said they were good at rough things.


    Huang Qiang, along with the two killers, entered the apartment.


    Inside is Makoto Aizawa, the target. If it was three-on-one, he decided that it would be better to challenge a melee indoors than an open outdoor. Ideally, it should be packed as close as possible and hit by three people at once.


    First one jumps indoors, but was lightly cut off by ultrasonic tremor steel wire that was planted on the door.


    The other looked at it and quickly cut the steel wire and jumped in, but he was thrown a truly clear long needle, and the needle pierces from his throat to his cervical spine to finish.


    (I see, you''re strong. I didn''t know I was going to finish you both in no time)


    Yellow strong pulling out the knife. If the three of them were jumping in at the same time, I would see myself hit too. Only he was going to slow down the tempo a little and jump in.


    (As far as information goes, it''s not a gun. It isn''t. Wait for him to come out, get close and finish)


    Huang Qiang had gained access to melee fights and assassinations after being close enough to his opponent indoors. You can use guns, but you don''t think you''re as good at shooting.


    True, on the other hand, I think there should have been another assassin, who goes out into the aisle unconstitutionally.


    True This move is exactly what Huang Qiang is after. Huang Qiang taking sides at close range. If you step in, you''re at a real distance, and you have a knife.


    "That''s a long way off. At this distance, a knife is more advantageous than a gun, boy."


    Huang Qiang tells in a nihil voice. Already eighty-nine out of ten, I was sure of the victory.


    "I remember such a dialogue in the old comic strip that Snow Oka showed me"


    But true to show no cowardice at all.


    True takes my hand out of my nostalgia. A man runs a knife, but he waves the gun that the truth has in his hand, and the knife was bounced. A gunshot is placed between the amazing yellow strong eyebrows.


    "You couldn''t have done the same thing with comics."


    He stared at Huang Qiang, who rounded his eyes, telling the truth.


    "He''s a big boy... at that young age"


    Huang Qiang groans sparingly, but I can see that his whole body is shaking fine.


    "There are hundreds of thousands of underage soldiers in the world. You can throw up because you don''t know that, that''s a peaceful dialogue, that''s"


    "Well... I was somewhere in my mind, alarmed. Then... I have no choice. It is a world where life is reaped by the Reaper from the cautious. I forgot that. I deserve to die."


    Huang Qiang pushes fear to kill and decides to be ready. No, I strengthen my awareness of the readiness to die and try to stay away from fear a little bit and die clean.


    The truth spotted such a Huang Qiang psychology and made me feel uncomfortable.


    "I don''t like the type like you. If all you want to do is fight and die, I''ll do what I want."


    True killer.


    (What... this...)


    Huang Qiang got all hairy and drank his breath.


    (Such horrible killing... never before. It says I''m willing to kill you, but I didn''t want to kill you so hard... Strongly aware of killing people so far, is that what you can smack it outside?


    Huang Qiang, stunned by the immense and ferocious killing in close proximity, fell on his knees on the spot. I lost my power before the fear of death.


    (You weren''t ready... I''m so bullish in front of a real death...)


    Huang Qiang has been dying several times before, but this is the first time he has been in a situation where nothing can be done so far.


    Soon the truth will put the gun down.


    (What? Keep me alert, so you''re gonna kill me again and have fun?


    Huang Qiang, who becomes thoroughly skeptical. Lowering your readiness to die or being alert definitely pulls the trigger of your own death - feel that way.


    But it also turned out to be a concern. Because the killer dramatically disappeared from the truth.


    "What are you going to do?


    Huang Qiang asks groaning.


    "I don''t want to die like that, with my face telling me to help me, if I''m desperately begged, I can lose my temper to kill you"


    Hear the true word, now mute Huang Qiang.


    No matter, I didn''t speak up and beg for my life. But - it was understandable that, unconsciously, with an uninterrupted and pitiful look, he complained of the fear of death and the thirst for life, but was also enlightened by his opponent.


    Shame and relief come to Huang Qiang''s chest.


    "I should have thought I was ready to die - I had to get ahead of that, one step in front of the pissing, pity..."


    Huang Qiang laid his hands on the floor, and the liquid spilled from his eyes at its detachment, wetting the floor.


    "Are you seriously gonna miss this?


    Huang Qiang looks up and confirms.


    "If I felt I was in danger, I would kill even if a woman or child begged for her life. If I find out the other guy is a geese, I''ll kill him, even if he surrenders or is irresistible. You''re not a ghost, and you''re not gonna fight me anymore."


    "You know what, look and see?


    "Don''t you get it? Can''t you see that when you''re doing it in this world? If you fight them, it''s even easier to understand. I mean, naturally."


    To the true word, Huang Qiang took his breath. It was even shocking.


    "I... haven''t gotten that far. There is no such place... there was no such loose ends..."


    Huang Qiang admits that this is obviously difficult and cannot be measured in his own deformity.


    (Is there such a guy in the world... And for what, a guy like this living in a world like this?


    Huang Qiang remembers strong questions.


    (Unlike me, it''s bright. looking overflowing with the energy of life)


    Everyone who lived in the world of killing thought he was as decadent and void as he was, but this boy looked completely different.


    "I... have lived without a positive purpose... What do you live for? Do you have any purpose?


    "Yes."


    True answered Huang Qiang''s question with his mouth.


    "Deep but high above all, dark but bright, with such a purpose"


    "I see. I know what it is. So, aren''t you going to make me want it?


    Huang Qiang finds out that the target has no intention of killing him, but he gets sarcastic by accident.


    "In my personal opinion, you''re not the right guy for a killer. Rely on crap like being ready to die, and don''t accept fear. Bye. Then you''re not having fun killing each other. Fear is fun. Don''t be aware that you are ready to die one way or the other, and continuing to scratch your feet with an obsession to survive, even if it is ugly, can lead to life and victory. Living comes first."


    He hears the true words, thinks he''s saying something similar to the boss, and Huang Qiang smiles bitterly.


    "I want to hear one more thing. You know who you killed... remember?


    Huang Qiang asks.


    "The guy who fought an interesting battle, right? And then there''s the guy who had some conversation. But I guess I forgot most of it."


    "hehe, hahahahahaha"


    To that true answer, Huang Qiang suddenly laughs out.


    "I''ll never forget, I''ll be in my dreams again and again. I see you''re right. Guess it doesn''t suit me. But I can''t even change this way of life now."


    That being said, Huang Qiang stood up and turned his back truly.


    (Damn... He denied all of my thoughts and attitudes as a killer...)


    Huang Qiang walked away from the scene, feeling intense weakness and tiredness.


    Shortly after Huang Qiang left, he received a call from Meng Xiong, the number 2 poisoned wife of bitter muddling.


    ''We are currently in the midst of a raid on HQ. Please, I need your help.


    "You''re going now and you''re gonna make it?


    True that is quite a distance away and endangers the kelly as it travels.


    "I''m in a castle. There are many enemies waiting for reinforcements from the outside. I''m gathering people from the organization, but I want you to be my helper."


    "Okay. I''m pretty far away, so I don''t know if I''ll make it."


    "And I''m sending you the newly added data on soul jelly right now."


    Hang up the phone, truly take out the notebook, and leave a note with your phone number and name on it. To get Viper to contact me when I get back.


    The data sent by the poisoned daughter-in-law contained a list of killers believed to have been hired from outside. Perhaps a spy in soul jelly is circulating information to me.


    Seeing one of the names in it, True opens his eyes and is aware that his palpitations become more intense.


    In the names of the killers, this was written with only two letters of the last name. Ye Shan - and.

 899 6.

    Truth be seen in the cab. Arriving in front of the headquarters office of Bitter Murder, it was miserable that there were several bodies rolling on the road.


    Naturally, there are no passers-by. No, there''s just two of them. It''s rolling as a corpse, I don''t care how you look at it, supposedly eating the roll of a shootout, the remains of a mother and child.


    It is obvious that the mafias have indiscriminately fired at the passers-by without permission. While I remembered my cold anger, the truth took the back of the mafia and shot me all over the gun.


    The mafias are confused by a sudden surprise attack. Seeing it as an opportunity, the members of the bitter slaughter, who had been thoroughly guarded against the war, simultaneously ride themselves out of the shield and shoot each other.


    The confused mafia was partly discussing each other. It was due to the illusion that the truth had been pinched or besieged by a large number of people because of a sudden attack from an unexpected place.


    The trend of battle is changed once and for all by true participation. The increase in combat power due to true participation in itself is also significant, but the change in overall flow is greater than that.


    A few minutes later, the mafias had been wiped out. Some of the mafias tried to escape along the way, but the truth was that they didn''t miss it, and they shot them from behind and killed them.


    "Huh, you''ve come a lot. Thank you so much."


    "I didn''t know you were going to be different... no, I''m surprised."


    Akuzu and his poisoned wife show up and truly speak up.


    "You''ve done quite a lot of damage there, too."


    Look at the body rolling onto the road on the side of the headquarters office, true says.


    "Let''s triple our HQ enhancements. It gets a little narrow, but I can''t help it."


    "Don''t let the business affect you either. But, well, we certainly can''t help it."


    Akuzu puts Tsuruzuru''s head on his sinister face for his poisoned daughter-in-law''s prophecy.


    "Or maybe we should hire people from the outside. You don''t have to focus on medicine Buddha city."


    "That''s a tough story for an escort group."


    To a true suggestion, Akutsu laughs bitterly. If the escort organization were to employ an outside person, it would be difficult for the escort organization to draw on the outside force in terms of combat, as it would involve a credibility issue that is suspected to be powerless for the organization. Of course, there are exceptions, and there are organizations that ask for cooperation from the outside without asking for priority in their work.


    "That reasoning tells me if I''m using my powers."


    "No, because he didn''t pay for it and ask for help, Nokan..."


    Akutsu turned off his bitter laughter and stared at a point with a true face.


    I didn''t have to check, I really understood what was ahead of me in that gaze and why I got a straight face. You would have seen the corpse of the mother and child that got caught up in it.


    "I hear this happens in Euthanasia City and other dark cities, but the number of apparent casualties involved in the backstreet disaster in the drug Buddha is different digits"


    Seeing the ordinary people killed, Akutsu speaks by pushing anger to kill them.


    "I... I only think of people - this country as food, from all the shitty mafias, I want to protect people and the country, and I''m dealing with them. Unlike anywhere else, this medicine, Buddha. Then the police shouldn''t work either. This is a place in Japan that has been abandoned by the country. No, you can say sacrificed town. Because being used as a jetty for immigrants and mafias means land like a human pillar for the country."


    Akuzu''s face was dark and sad. I''ve lived in this land all my life, seen all sorts of nasty things, and yet Akutsu hasn''t lost people''s minds. I haven''t lost my mind to unrelated human death, or to remembering my anger straight away.


    "But even with such intentions, there''s nothing more to it than intentions, like this."


    "Can''t a human being living on this land get away from here?


    To the words truly uttered, Akutsu smiles small and waves the veil.


    "Aizawa-san, that''s too inconsiderate a statement, isn''t it? People who live in one land don''t have to be able to move elsewhere with Hoi Hoi. I get caught up in all sorts of glitches. Or in the spiritual part, some of them depend on the land. Besides, even if you live in dangerous land, you don''t have a sense of crisis until you''re in danger. Of course there are economic circumstances. There''s only a handful of people in the world who can change their place and way of life."


    "Is that what it is..."


    Akutsu treated me, and I was truly ashamed of what I said. Even though it was inadvertent, I was aware that I had looked at the superficial layer and spoken only of cheap reason.


    For the past few decades, all the women Hu Wei holds are due to rape.


    I often hear the phrase that rape is the murder of a soul, but Hu Wei agrees that he is absolutely right. That''s why rape is good. Before the woman''s body, I can''t wait to feel comfortable with the task of killing her heart. The reaction makes Hu Wei''s heart burst high.


    I once layered my body and mind at the same time with a woman I liked. But now I can''t remember what that was like, Hu Wei. At least, I don''t think it was more fun than the release of desire by unilateral domination and mausoleum.


    Not to mention necessarily after killing a person, Hu Wei is driven by the urge to offend a woman.


    The person who offends is mostly a Roteen girl. Too young to be seen as a woman. Conversely, when you''re older, you don''t react well and have nothing to burn. I don''t like women who are bigger than me in the first place. If you''re not a woman smaller than yourself, your desire to conquer will not boil.


    I always try to kill the girl who did it afterwards. This murder does not make me want to commit another woman. This killing is a separate matter. Before that, lust was released immediately, and there was no continuous resurrection.


    I accept that the act of taking a person''s life for Hu Wei amounts to taking the other person''s life itself and denying it altogether. It is comforting to have a strong consciousness that you have ruined every man''s life by root denial. Filled with a sense of victory, achievement and conquest. I even learn to feel almighty. For Hu Wei, there has been no more pleasure.


    Even today Hu Wei offends a girl. And kill the girl who committed it. Throw away the girl you killed with your own hands.


    When Hu Wei abandons a girl, he does not leave it to his men. Hu Wei prefers to take people''s lives, but only the woman who committed and killed them has respect and gratitude, and as a sustenance, throws them away with her own hands. I was aware that was the minimum conscience I had left.


    "Bye, thanks."


    After saying that and throwing the remains of a girl who is still not old enough through a window to the Dob River, Hu Wei joins hands towards the naked corpse floating in the river.


    "So, who''s there? I don''t think you''ve come to take my life."


    Hu Wei speaks to someone lurking around the corner of the alley.


    "Excuse me, pardon me"


    Hu Wei knew about the person who showed up. I have never had a conversation, but once I know that I will also be an armed killer who belongs to the organization.


    "Huang Qiang? You look a little different than you saw yesterday."


    In addition to what I remembered about myself and others, it is this pointer. Huang Qiang could not forbid surprises.


    (boulder...... the man who has been the head of the big organization for many years is different)


    Depending on the conversation, you have to come prepared to be killed here, again, to keep your mind together.


    "I''ve got a favor to ask you"


    "Well, that sounds about right. Beyond my direct supervisor, my boss is talking to me directly."


    Hu Wei said as he looked up at the gear of the organization staring at himself with a serious face and laughed strangely.


    I came to the boss of the organization to talk to him directly because I know he''ll never listen to me, even if I ask him to be the executive opponent, the summariser of his immediate boss and the killers.


    "I would like you to take it off the person in charge of Makoto Aizawa and make it another target. I tried to kill him, but he didn''t kill me. I don''t have the strength, of course, but I can''t kill him."


    Huang Qiang''s offer changes Hu Wei''s complexion. Until then, it has become the shape of a demon.


    "You''re throwing up my most hateful words. I can''t complain about being killed for just that, but it''s an interesting story, so I''ll just wait to kill you for once. Tell me what happened."


    Hu Wei orders as he seeps through his killing temper.


    Huang Qiang spoke without enveloping the raid on True and the interaction there.


    After listening, Hu Wei''s strong interest in the person Shin Aizawa boils down, and his anger and willingness to kill Huang Qiang fades rapidly.


    (Well, you don''t have to kill this guy)


    Hu Wei thinks. There are two reasons why I won''t kill you. Simply keep him alive because he''s a man who can use it. No matter how much you make a statement that gets your nerves backstroked, you don''t kill anyone who can use it to some extent. Failure is also forgiving. But I will not forgive the incompetent in any way.


    The other is because I see Huang Qiang as having great merit. I knew Makoto Aizawa was stripping soul jelly of his fangs. Naturally, Hu Wei also knows that he is a boy who is his grandson. I didn''t know who he was and what he had been hostile to for, but thanks to Huang Qiang I was able to know a little, and much interest boiled down. This may be referred to as Huang Qiang''s feat from Hu Wei''s values.


    "I''ll forgive you all your disrespect, your impotence and your unsolicited favors. But I''m gonna give you a new job, so do it."


    "Yes."


    To Hu Wei, who commands him with a gentle voice for his words, Huang Qiang may.


    "Bring Makoto Aizawa to my place. The first one I ordered was lightly killed, but if you missed it, you might be able to do it."


    In preparation for the re-raid, it was true that tonight we decided to stay at Ajit headquarters in Bitter Murder. I told Akuzu that I would help while I could afford to, although I wanted to do some things of my own.


    When I checked the information in the given room, I was able to get information that the boss of Soul Jelly America was coming to Japan tomorrow.


    I don''t have any other eye-catching information. To such an extent that the viper is still rampant and causing tremendous damage to soul jelly.


    I finally got a call from that viper to the true source.


    "How are you nervous about leaving a legend with a corpse in a man''s lair!?


    Viper''s first voice was an anger.


    "I was there and they attacked me."


    "I care not to be tailed, and you''re after me. If they attacked me, they attacked me. So I asked the doomsday organization to clean up the body, and that''s not how distracting it is."


    "Sorry...... I was too busy to get around to it."


    Exhale small, true to apologize.


    So, what can I do for you?


    "A little on the phone... I want to meet and talk, so make time for me."


    Rather than on the phone, look. It is a restless truth to speak in bitter mourning aside. If you stay here, someone could ask you. I don''t totally trust you.

 900 7

    At ten o''clock that morning, another leader of Soul Soul Jelly arrived in Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    Hu Wei doesn''t talk much about the other chief in public. Therefore, some executives suspected that they might not be close, but that is not the case.


    Because the Chinese and American leaders have only seen each other face six times. Therefore, Hu Wei cannot even talk about it. If there''s anything I can say at most, it''s the type that can tell the story at the end of the face - or the kind that loses money on the face to the extent.


    Hu Wei is a rough outfit as usual, but all his men wear suits. All Chinese.


    A group of white and black people appears before them waiting in the lobby of a luxury hotel with the breath of soul jelly. While the Chinese forces were in suits, this one was all in private clothes, like Hu Wei.


    "Hmm..."


    Hu Wei accidentally leaks his voice when he sees the white man who was at the head of it.


    He''s less tall than the rest of the men, supposedly 170 centimeters. But his shoulders are wide and his chest plate is thick. The thickness of the upper arm is well understood even from the top of the clothes. Above all, the mundane face attracted my attention.


    The facial fabrication itself is, to be clear, frivolous. He has a short, crushed face vertically while the face parts are centered around him. With a dumpling nose, his mouth bends to the letter to, and he has a rugged face. But the fierce face had a strange charm that attracted people''s eyes. There will be no hotties for heterosexuality, but from the same sex (not in a weird way) it would be the familiar type.


    (I''m going to give you a good slap. And... that''s pretty good. I''ll take a good soldier.


    Look at the man with the dough nose, Hu Wei is impressed. It was in Hu Wei''s eyes that the dark aura was leaking uncontrollably from all over the man''s body.


    A long white man at the center of a group breaks down his men who were stiffening forward, through the side of the leading dough-nosed man, and advances forward to Hu Wei.


    His men were also poorly resembled, but the poor nature of his face was even more remarkable. A centered brunette''s hair, a long face reminiscent of a horse, a distorted mouth, sharp eyes, wrinkles carved between eyebrows, a fierce face that feels like a villain to see. He''s supposedly over 190 tall.


    The long man''s name is Kelly Murdoch. He is a former nudist school boss and is now the leader of the American power of soul jelly.


    "Ooh, it''s been a while. Well done for coming."


    Hu Wei smiles affectionately and reaches out to Murdoch.


    "How dare there be no shit. It''s a merger for times like this. Although the first full-scale war since the merger"


    Holding Hu Wei''s hand back forcefully, Murdoch grins invincibly.


    The merger of the two entities was proposed by Murdoch. Hu Wei accepted this after asking how he was after the merger and examining Murdoch''s previous history of activity and reputation in the United States.


    It was a merger almost exclusively in the form of names, with very few detailed meetings and only enough to count one hand among the top. The name is like having two organizations in one.


    Essentially, the Chinese and American forces move independently, while also dividing their job profits from each other, but to some extent allowing personnel to be exchanged. It is also in the form of sending American troops to the Chinese forces and vice versa. We lend each other soldiers to make it easier to work together in an emergency. There are soldiers who gave way from Hu Wei to Murdoch, and Murdoch''s soldiers to Hu Wei.


    "Right. It''s the first time we''ve served as a single organization."


    Hu Wei''s affectionate laugh turns into a different, sinister laugh than Murdoch''s.


    "If we raise this war, we can create a strong foothold for Japan. I can spread my hand to cities other than Medicine Buddha."


    Although Hu Wei appeals, I wonder if Murdoch makes sense of this appeal because I''m not sure how well he understands Hu Wei Da''s activities in Japan.


    "Looks like you have a good soldier inside."


    face to the man with the dough nose, Hu Wei said. The man with the dough nose just glanced at Hu Wei and turned to the pussy. Hu Wei increasingly liked the attitude that the boss was not going to snap at him.


    "Oh, did you care about Adonis? Boulders are ex-killers."


    "I don''t think I''m going to be able to pull it off."


    In response to the word ex, Hu Wei smiles bitterly.


    "Adonis is a freelance killer and is now on a limited time exclusive contract. In my gesture, then, it''s a trick out of group. Post-war pickup against battlefield tee times. If only Adonis could have taken some of the battlefield tee time executives."


    "You''re not saying you could have won."


    "The battlefield tee time was full of monsters. Nudist School is half-destructed. The bosses and executives were killed at the time, and now I''m the boss."


    The affectionate laugh was floating, but it was Murdoch speaking with a face that made him feel somewhere worried.


    Truth is, in a flattering shot bar, Viper and I resumed.


    "Long time no see. Damn, you don''t have to come..."


    I''m not even grumpy, but I''m a viper who doesn''t have a single loving laugh and obviously doesn''t welcome contact with the truth.


    "Is there a reason you can''t welcome me?


    "When I turned the phone on, the incoming call from the milk turned on. I want you to help me. I basically want to be alone when I get busted."


    A viper stirs up a glass of whiskey at once. Straight.


    "Don''t you want to show it to someone you know that''s rampant? I don''t care."


    Vipers who are truly lightly spotted for a reason and are about to erupt alcohol.


    "I care. You... have apparently been called by milk. I don''t know if you''re going to cover for me."


    "You didn''t even hear about the causes and circumstances over here?


    "No... I heard all that too. That''s why I don''t feel extra comfortable. You''re going to kill your son, aren''t you?


    Vipers know that this kind of care would not be useful, but they are still of an irreconcilable nature.


    "I''ve come to understand that, too. Not until we know it''s true. Depending on the truth, I want you to give it to me."


    "I don''t care about him. I don''t want to crush someone I know, not necessarily with my own hands."


    With that said, Viper pays his hair back, dripping like a loud buzz.


    "I heard it outrageously about milk, but what exactly is the reason?


    Lorishota, I heard you were profane, but that''s true to keep quiet. I also hear you saw a girl being killed in front of you and dumped, but I''ll check with the person at once. That may not be all.


    When the viper silently projected the display into the air, after a short operation, it flipped to make it look true.


    "Don''t make the booze taste bad."


    I see images of trafficking in human beings and organ removal of children, and the truth is, that''s how I whine, then I stir up whiskey. This one is rock.


    "In the same city, you know this is happening, if you care about it, I have the power to help, so you can''t keep quiet... I have the power to clean the garbage. So clean the trash in front of you."


    Out of sight from the truth, the viper speaks in a glowing tone.


    "You think you''re a fool on the side of justice about me?


    "Oh, I think so."


    True to answer lightly and instantly, Viper laughs bitterly.


    "But in today''s world, don''t you need a fool on the side of justice? An idiot who knows he''s an idiot, but can''t help but execute that idiot. If he''s going to help us, we''d better have a righteous ally, no matter what we do or how we do it."


    "It''s ridiculous. Seventy-five points for follow-up."


    If there''s no fool''s call, we can do some more scoring, Viper thinks.


    "Look at you, too. Why don''t you stay in an inn that will prepare you for bitter mourning? It is preferable to fight together afterwards."


    Truly recommended, but Viper makes a difficult face.


    "Is it Akuzu''s family? I don''t know... I don''t care if you push me or not, is that annoying? Even while I''m hostile to soul jelly, I''ll be more hostile."


    "If you have a viper, you''ll appreciate it if you make it bitter."


    "So is that. Then I''ll take care of you. You know, when they say," Well, that''s true, too, "it''s a little bit of an alley."


    Viper agreed, and the truth took a breath.


    Later, leaving the store with the liquor on schedule, there was one true familiar person waiting in front of the store. Huang Qiang.


    "The information that I was here flew in, but I''m glad it was before I left. Makoto Aizawa - the boss is here for you."


    Huang Qiang tells.


    When I visited Medicine Buddha City, I recall that the first white first-born killer who appeared before me was also trying to take the truth. The man was angry, so he killed him, and it was clear, and his stomach was that before I went to see him, I would slam him.


    "Eh...... I told my boss how I was with you and asked him to remove the person in charge of killing you. Instead, they told me to follow you. But... you were also stuck with Vipers"


    When these two get together, Soul Jelly is going to be tougher than ever, Huang Qiang thinks. Although it also depends on the power of the American forces that have come as reinforcements.


    "You, you were making allies in soul jelly"


    "No, I''m not. He''s the one who came to kill me. He''s the only one who missed it."


    Vipers ask me, and the truth answers.


    "I see... is that how it works? Of course he''s alone, and I can''t accompany him, can I?


    "If you follow me, it will be easier for me to talk to you, so please don''t"


    Huang Qiang gently refuses to confirm the viper.


    "Be careful, at best."


    "Oh."


    True to snort gently at the viper who speaks.


    "It''s like going shopping for a bit, that''s how you send it out. I trust you."


    I saw the back of the viper walking away, and Huang Qiang said to me truly.


    "We''re not that close. This is the fourth or fifth time I''ve seen him. Even if it happens once."


    "Which one won?


    "Get him out of here."


    The true one of those words was the answer, so Huang Qiang accidentally spilled a grin, while he was wary of the fact that Viper would surpass even this true. I wonder how much there is up there in the world.

 901 8

    Viper visited the headquarters of Bitter Murder and told Akuzu how Truth had made its way to Soul Jelly.


    "So you went to the other boss by yourself. No, you let him go."


    I heard from Viper, and Akutsu looks stunned.


    He said, "That''s what he made up his mind."


    "Oops, I''m sorry if I offended you. Well... maybe it''s wrong for you or that kid to push a common sense idea, but even so, I can''t even think about it."


    Akuzu smiles and pours alcohol into the pee in front of the viper. I don''t really like sake vipers, but I will be patient because it is also the sake of Emperor Akutsu, who is quite famous in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, and it is highly beneficial to be cordial with this man.


    "Ah... hey, you don''t like alcohol?


    Akuzu half perceives such a viper''s mood.


    "If you''re not good at it, you can''t. You can''t drink my booze at this time... because I don''t want to be an asshole. You''re a better guest in the first place."


    "Ooh... not that I don''t like booze..."


    "Hmm? Can''t you drink sake? Don''t hesitate to tell me clearly or I won''t tell you."


    "See you in Bourbon"


    "Heh heh, that''s better suited to your image."


    Akutsu laughs niggardly.


    "I hope that kid comes home safe. He also said that the enemy''s best friend invites him, but he''s getting there... oh, it''s hard to understand a little thing like us. Besides, they are the Mafia of the outer road with no benevolence..."


    Akutsu covering his forehead with his hands after talking with a worried face.


    "Didn''t their bosses get interested after they found out their true identity? Haven''t you heard that story from the truth?


    "I heard that. Do you know that Mr. Iron...


    "You''re Aizawa Iron Man. I know. When I was born, I did a great job with the Yagami, who invaded the city of Pharmaceuticals."


    Via Milk, Viper has already heard the story.


    "When I was born, it was forty years ago. Just when immigrants came to Japan in large numbers."


    "Even if I look like this, I''m about that age."


    "It''s a book..."


    Akuzu roars. Whatever Viper looks like, he only looks like a twenty.


    "It''s certainly a mystery how such a guy fell back on the hostile mafia, becoming its boss and being in a position to threaten Japan"


    Viper says, wrap the glass. Milk didn''t even seem to know the details of the area.


    But Viper had heard what the Aizawa Iron Man was like.


    (You said you wouldn''t immortalize because you were treated like a hero in Medicine Buddha City at the time, but you''re actually a hell of a douchebag. I just met him and talked to him a little bit too and I felt that way)


    Viper happened to witness the scene where Hu Wei handled the body, and based on a short conversation there, he began to target his life. When I broke that one absolutely in my mind and stopped him from moving, I made a firm decision to my heart.


    (Then why did you modify or plastic surgery on such a guy? There are mysteries, and there are going to be a lot of circumstances. As for the truth, the milk called it, and the truth did.)


    It is obvious that Milk has a lot of information about Hu Wei. Viper thinks it''s better to ask that soon.


    Medicine Buddha City is on the peninsula, but late, there are many slopes. There are many hills. There are many mountains. Lots of greenery. Up and down are repeated as you go down the road.


    The factory was built between the slopes and the slopes - in a small valley grove.


    There are many backstreet organizations that make abandoned factories aside, but this factory is beautiful from the looks of it, with cars and people in and out visible and clearly functioning. But I don''t know what factory it is from the outside.


    As soon as I got inside, I figured out what factory it was. Meat factory.


    (It''s a commonly used place for the hard-boiled Don Patch stage. in movies and novels)


    True experience of actually doing it in a meat factory. I wonder if there are any attractive elements, but I don''t know what makes them attractive. Although fiction can be cleaned up with metaphors.


    The factory is in operation, and it is visible that pigs flow through the belt conveyor and are automatically caught in the machine.


    Huang Qiang takes me to the back of the factory truly.


    A draped curtain on the wall is raised and a locked door appears, quite strictly multiple. After four things: card keys and iris authentication and fingerprint authentication and normal keys, the door opens. The door itself is also thick.


    Honestly at this point, the truth is, I could have predicted a few things ahead.


    The back of the door was designed to compact the room that was in front of it. There is equipment for demolition, but the conveyor is short. It''s not running now, but I can roughly imagine what''s being dismantled here for what purpose, from the soul jelly business.


    "Is this... that kind of factory?


    ����


    When I checked to make sure, Huang Qiang nodded silently.


    I don''t think deeply, the truth is I will get after Huang Qiang as it is.


    When I entered the small room, a small old man, very unlikely to be the boss of the mafia, who called Skajan a t-shirt, jeans and sneakers, was sitting at the table with his short legs thrown out.


    The fact that this man is Hu Wei, the boss on the Chinese side of Soul Jelly, can be seen against the images of him that we have examined and found beforehand.


    "Hey, stay inside. Are you willing to leave the boss alone?


    Huang Qiang reluctantly tries to go outside, but Hu Wei held him back. It''s obvious what that means.


    "You''re the better man I was when I was younger."


    Hu Wei laughs when he sees the truth. It is also clear what the word means.


    "Eyeballs or brains, which one is rotten?


    True to mouth the Dirty Word that has become a classic on the back street lately.


    "Towards my first fruitful grandfather, is that the first voice? Big grandson."


    "Are you sure you tried to kill my father? If so, what for?


    Suddenly I get to the point. True to see this old man at first sight and to remember an unpleasant impression.


    (He looks disgusting. They want to kill me.)


    I think so, and the truth is I remember Dejav. I can see the aura of the lower house drifting with puffiness as well as the poor looks. When I finally say it, my face doesn''t really resemble the truth. Truth is, I''m relieved that I didn''t really take over this man''s genes for appearance.


    "I forgot what my son''s name was... but surely that''s what he was talking about when he drove that son to retaliate against the Aizawa Iron Man who was bullying the mafia? Why am I supposed to have done this?


    I narrow the eyes of the three white eyes and hoist the corner of my mouth, grinning badly and distortedly, Hu Wei inquires.


    "The guy who remodeled you and shaped you taught me"


    "Do you know anything about that grass dew milk? There''s only one killer dedicated to Junko Yukioka... But aren''t you peddling him?


    "I didn''t pelican it, so I came to check."


    "Heh, heh, how do we know for sure?


    Hu Wei pussy. At a good age, I wonder if such crumbs are my real grandfather, and the truth is that I''m driven by the urge to kill him right now, and he starts to leak a slight killer. I''m not even willing to suppress it.


    "Talk to me. I''ll decide."


    "You... as my grandson, you pass. He''s funny. Yeah."


    "You''re not funny at all, and as my grandfather, you failed."


    "Uh, that return is also interesting. Great. Yeah, it''s really nice to meet you. As a relaxing conversation with my first grandson, it''s the best interaction I''ve ever had."


    Hu Wei continues to smile and chat truly, continuing to capture an attitude that is not even nibbly. I feel the true killing spirit gradually rise, and both Huang Qiang and Hu Wei are alert.


    "By the way, my grandson, is that supposed to be a little provocative?


    "I''m just honestly mouthing what I thought, but was it content to be accepted as inciting?


    "Uh, I can''t give that back. Say something a little more interesting. You''re not funny about me. You keep being funny."


    Niyanya is Hu Wei, who stirs up with a laugh, but come on, this exchange has also felt persistent on its own as it talks.


    "Why...? How did you know about me? Clo?"


    "Oh, that''s cro. But to kill right here and now, it''s not refreshing. There are two mysteries."


    That being said, it is true that it remains a killer.


    "Why did you try to kill my father? How could a man who was at odds with the mafia have turned and become the master of the mafia"


    "Hmm. I know how you feel. Curiosity is a strong emotion. Surely if I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t be refreshed, and you''d want to know. Especially the former. It''s not that funny."


    The grin disappears from Hu Wei''s face.


    "I broke up with my then wife when he was only about seven years old. And then my son... he said he was looking for me. Apparently that guy has always admired me. There was a time when I was cute, too. So, I also found out in my ear that he was looking for me, and I met him. We talked normally, broke up normally - got caught in the car right in front of me. Is that all you got? Why would the Mafia retaliate against you, I killed you, but that''s what you''re talking about? No, as far as Mafia''s retaliation theory goes, where''s the reason I''m killing my son?


    "Didn''t you kill him because you don''t happen to like him?


    Unlike any chatter you''ve ever had, ask an old man who speaks in a serious tone, truly in a cold tone.


    "So what, you''re gonna kill the kid you''ve been looking for admiring yourself for that reason?


    "If you''re a bastard like you don''t even remember the child''s name, you''ll probably do it. It''s a lie I saw before."


    Milk had determined that this man had killed his true father. It''s hard to think of it as just an accident.


    "Okay. Surrender. Lie. I don''t happen to like it. Not like this, he was clearly my enemy"


    Hu Wei''s face clearly showed anger emotions.

 902 9

    "He''s a police officer in the back street section. I found out everything about my own father - that is, that I''m alive and that I''m involved with the Mafia''s best friend. I didn''t even ask Milk, he''s a good cop to find out that much, huh? The boulder is my son. But at the time you became a police officer, you could call yourself an incredible fool."


    Abominably, Hu Wei throws up


    "Did my father even beg you to quit the mafia? Or did you even make threats?


    "That''s both plus a declaration of war. Normally, I would have killed you on the spot, but I had an important business at that time, and it was a delicate time. Killing police officers in Japan is bad for boulders. They, it is appropriate to protect the citizens, but when their compatriots are killed, they gain great momentum and earnestness. So when I got home, I drove off in an accident."


    Where he spoke so far, Hu Wei separated the words, became sinister and cleared up for a little while.


    "But... it was a failure. Weird rumors broke out in the back street. His father hit the mafia, so he took revenge on the eight of them. The rumor didn''t spread much, but the police really took it and ended up trying to get into my organization. I ended up processing that, and the business I was doing at the time also failed. Damn... that hungry ghost was a plague god to me."


    "If my father is a plague to you, I will be a reaper to you."


    Suppose this is all you need to hear at the earliest, and the truth stands up. I was able to find out the truth that I most wanted to know. If the person''s words are correct, this will make the action he or she takes one.


    "Wow, you can often throw up a dialogue like that, you. Could it be that you''re having a hard boiled temper?


    "Hardboiled, it''s your men, Huang Qiang."


    All of a sudden he is put out to make out, and Huang Qiang blows unexpectedly.


    "Really?


    Hu Wei takes his gaze off the grand and true, and turns towards Huang Qiang to confirm.


    "No..."


    Huang Qiang has trouble responding and gets a tight face.


    Immediately after that, True pulls out the gun and shoots.


    Almost at the same time, Hu Wei was also pulling out his gun and shooting, keeping his face to Huang Qiang.


    They are both shooting at the same time pulling themselves back and turning away their bullets.


    Huang Qiang reacts with a one-tempo delay and gets his hands on the nostalgia. I refused to fight true, but if the boss of my organization is being targeted in front of me, I''m not talking to a boulder.


    In this situation, which is both true and one-on-one, it is not possible to add or subtract. Take out the other gun, put it in two pistol mode, and point it at Huang Qiang.


    (Tastes bad... I''m not taking my outlet. But... is that the same for these two?


    I didn''t expect Don Patchi to start all of a sudden, I was totally alarmed Huang Qiang, but True and Hu Wei also seem to have started the fight without taking an outlet.


    Without obtaining a reflex nerve and increased concentration by the outlet and a sharpening of the sixth sense, Huang Qiang tried to evade with a request, but when he saw the true muzzle move perfectly to his movements, Huang Qiang fought.


    A true gun trigger is pulled. Taking a mighty blow to the water moon, Huang Qiang glances down. Although bulletproof fiber spared bullet penetration, its impact relentlessly hurts Huang Qiang''s gut, causing gastric fluid to reflux into the esophagus.


    Hu Wei had taken the outlet in advance, but I can clearly see that the conversation is prolonged and about to expire. True fires a gun when he takes medicine out of his cuff in an attempt to take it anew.


    "Here''s the thing -!


    Interrupted from taking it, he exclaimed in exasperation, and Hu Wei weighed on the sofa he was sitting on and made him stand vertically, kicking in as much as he wanted, flying the sofa with true glance.


    Hu Wei was thinking of firing a single shot into the place where he was flickering with the sofa in the blink of an eye, but True did not go through the flying sofa at all, did not avoid it, and the gun is firmly fixed with one hand while being hit by the body to set the aim and pull the trigger.


    (Was this guy already drinking, too? Otherwise, you were planting it in your mouth and you took it right away?


    In precise motion and concentration, which apparently seems to be taking the outlet, Hu Wei, suspiciously so, evades the true shooting in a remarkable way. There is no reason to know that True does not take any outlet.


    Truth is that we are clearly making a move that we can afford, but Hu Wei has a strong sense of contour.


    Huang Qiang takes the outlet. The effect is immediate. All senses sharpen and cross my mind. All of the sights in your sight become clear and come into your head.


    Face the pain, but really point the gun at the mouth. I know I can''t do it myself. But I want to draw some true attention to myself and buy Hu Wei about time to drink his outlet.


    True responds to Huang Qiang and shoots at him instantly. But Huang Qiang dodges somewhat sparingly. Make yourself shot by truly reacting to your presence with murder, and this one concentrates on avoiding it immediately in advance, without firing a gun. It was determined that that would increase survival and performed.


    Huang Qiang''s prospects went well. With that gap Huang Qiang caught his attention, Hu Wei quickly throws the outlet into his mouth.


    (We''ll do it inside, won''t we, that guy? I''m not an idiot fighting the dark clouds, nor an idiot dying of greed)


    Hu Wei praises Huang Qiang''s movement in his heart. He was distracted to give himself an outlet, and after playing that role, he was promptly discerning that he had thoroughly avoided it.


    The effect of the outlet is immediate, but just because you took the outlet doesn''t mean you can win right away.


    (It''s been a long time since I''ve been a donkey. This guy is active. And it has been quite a user)


    Hu Wei couldn''t help but be aware that his body was fading compared to the full season and that he had a blank.


    True shoots at Hu Wei. That moment, Hu Wei now kicks up the table and uses it for both shield and glare applications. The bullet was bounced to the table, and the table blew away with true glare, blocking true vision for a moment.


    Poking at the gap in his true gaze, Hu Wei lowers himself and jumps small to the side, shooting for his true leg.


    The truth that was distracted by the table was that it could not react to this. Hu Wei''s shot bullet hits his true right leg.


    (I wanted to win and be proud of you more than the back of a turtle... but damn it... you''re not lucky)


    Although the bullet hit, it was inhibited by bulletproof fiber. Tongue-beating Hu Wei.


    (Don''t do it. Boulders are veterans, boulders, my grandfather, etc.)


    Seeing Hu Wei''s movements, the truth could not help but praise him in his heart.


    While flickering for a moment, True uses a two-pronged gun, shooting one at Huang Qiang and two at Hu Wei. Huang Qiang had restraint, against Hu Wei, one shot was a substitute for predicting behavior, the other aimed straight at the head.


    Huang Qiang reacts to the restraint and turns away. Hu Wei, on the other hand, didn''t move.


    They thought the bullet would peel off his head as it was, but it wasn''t there either.


    The bullet was in front of Hu Wei''s forehead and had stopped. It''s as if it was pasted in the air, or just stopped for bullet time.


    The bullet was stopped in the air for a moment and soon fell to the floor.


    (Did you use your abilities)


    Truth is not particularly surprising. Truth is, from Milk, I hear in advance who Hu Wei is equipped with.


    Hu Wei''s ability to give him more than milk is "Reduced Strength Meat Flour". He sprayed the powder he shredded from himself and said that whatever touched this powder would lose his athletic power. No bullets, no fists.


    (For once, I''ve heard a few ways to attack, but now I''m trying that...)


    One-on-one would be nice, but in a situation where Huang Qiang is present, I truly decide that it is difficult. His presence is becoming very neck.


    Something even worse happened. True to hear the multiple footsteps heading into this room.


    In this situation, even the miscellaneous fish have very little chance of winning if more than one of their men shows up and gets turned into an addition.


    Truth is, when you fire one shot at the one with Huang Qiang, you dash towards the door at once. Hu Wei shoots at his back, but he slipped away from the side just for a favor and opened the door and went outside.


    "Do you even have eyes behind you, he..."


    Huang Qiang roars flashly as he sees true movement.


    "When you''re playing action games, if you know you have enemies, you can start using attacks from out of sight or whatever."


    When Hu Wei says so and exhales, his men show up at the entrance to the room.


    "Are you safe!?


    "What happened to you? The guy who just ran away."


    "Several people were shot. We''re heading straight outside. I''ll go after him."


    My men and Huang Qiang, who came to confirm and report, tried to go after True...


    "You don''t have to chase me. You''re not stupid because you''re my grandson. In this situation, you''ll get away with it. If you chase them around, they''ll just kill you. Stop it."


    Hu Wei stops the men who tried to chase after True.


    He was a distracting Huang Qiang after the dong patch was over, but Hu Wei was a little confused about the fact that he had stared at himself.


    "Thanks to you for saving me, but I don''t like it. Your safety is the best. Try to protect me, and what if I die? If I''m in your shoes, I''m either hiding from nothing, or I''m part of a raider. Whatever you think, I was worse off."


    "No... no..."


    Huang Qiang doubts his ears about what this boss is talking about, staring at him with a rounded face of discomfort. Because the top of my organization is being targeted for life in front of me, I don''t know if I would deny it while being protected, whether it''s normal for me to fight, such as being a combatant who belongs there.


    "Jen, Righteous, Shin doesn''t like me. But well, it''s also true that he was saved by a martyr like that. You seem to drive well inside, and I''ll make you my exclusive escort."


    Huang Qiang is taken aback by Hu Wei''s sudden HR.


    "But... I don''t want to get old... After that, if you retire from active duty for a long time, your arm openly falls off. Shit."


    I felt like I exposed myself to ugliness in front of my men, which was also responsible for Hu Wei''s grumpiness. From the Huang Qiang I was watching beside, I wonder how much the boss was impressed by showing off his combat skills, and how much he was at the height of the season.

 903 10

    By the time the truth returned to the bitter slaughter, it was around 10: 00 p.m.


    While only one true person picks up dinner at the diner, report on the battle with Hu Wei, in front of two Vipers and Akutsu.


    "Couldn''t you be punished, too? They got away with it when I was there."


    I paid for my dripping forehead, Viper said. Somehow I expected this development.


    "In my case, I got away better. I even came to a two-on-one position. But I think I''m stronger, one-on-one."


    I''m not being strong, but as a response I tried to fight once, I could clearly and truly see that. Perhaps that''s true, as the other person would have figured out.


    "He''ll never fight against the odds. Try the type. - So if that''s true, you can''t create a one-on-one situation inside. - Right? If that happens, we''ll get out of here."


    Assuming you''re the boss of an organization, it''s easy to consolidate protection. Vipers, after killing their men, brought them in one-on-one, but then they fled.


    "But... were you really Mr. Iron? Besides, you''re killing my son."


    Akuzu roars with his face in his face.


    "Until what turned to the mafia, I couldn''t ask. The Lord of Vipers, don''t you know what''s going on around there? He''s one of the few people who knew him directly in the first place, and what kind of relationship was that?


    Without giving the name of the milk, the truth asks Viper.


    "I don''t know either, and even if I asked him, I couldn''t tell him. Sounds like something''s up. But you should listen carefully. Why don''t you come back tomorrow to hear more about it? You come too."


    I truly appreciate Viper''s invitation. I was going to cut it out of the true one, but I heard it was in a fight with the milk, so I also thought it might be rejected.


    "Can I go, too?


    Akutsu asks.


    "You can''t be a parent. You''re gonna have to go see a little bit of a dick."


    Vipers who say no gently. The existence of milk is basically secret, and I can''t let you meet anyone but the one who knows who it is. One of the few exceptions is that Viper used to bring a girl with no place to go to the club cat mansion.


    "Huh. Well, when you know the truth, just tell me what I can tell you."


    It was complicated from Akutsu. The fact that the person I once admired and had taken care of myself was actually the boss of the organization I kept fighting for. I wish it was a mistake, but I can tell from the flow of the story that it must be true.


    Secondly, the hand of a true meal stops. The look on Viper''s face also changes.


    The two of them were feeling multiple killings.


    Shortly afterwards - from the entrance to the store, two grenades are thrown into the store.


    Seeing it, two people, True and Viper, popped up at the same time.


    A viper approaches the grenade first and throws one back to the entrance.


    Grenades returned at the feet of the person who threw them in and their companions, and they changed their complexion. At that moment solidified by the fear of death, their fear emotions and flesh blow at the same time.


    Another viper threw it back, but this one exploded at the store entrance in time.


    The first person to throw it back bombed the person who threw it in, but another bomb thrown late was sacrificed by the clerk and several of the guests who were in the store.


    Vipers also suffered a direct blow from the blast, but have not suffered enough damage to cause death or inaction. He jumps out of the store in the shape of anger in a way that involves a large number of unrelated people as well.


    Outside the store, two white and black carcasses rolled in. The one who died in the explosion of a grenade thrown back by Viper.


    Around it, outsiders fleeing the blast set up sub-machine guns and rifles.


    Countless firearms directed at him were simultaneously pulling the trigger, while Vipers were poking at them.


    (I''m glad they''re worthy of breaking. Carefully chop a thousand pieces at a time to taste like you''re breaking)


    Vipers lift wide corners of mouth and spread a fierce grin as they are exposed to the rain of bullets.


    Vipers are strongly aware that the act of taking a person''s life destroys the other person and stops moving.


    Human filth, which better not be alive, is so frivolous in the world that it seems to throw up that it cannot be swept away and thrown away. Every time I show up before myself, I''ve broken those guys. Break it, break it, smash it, it won''t move. I don''t have as much consciousness as I can that I killed him. I don''t even recognize the other person as a person. Coming with the perception of breaking.


    Broken opponents don''t move anymore. The other person''s life breaks with it. He is a man who is only alive and wicked to the world. When one or more of those guys disappear, I just feel neat about disappearing.


    It really popped out of the store. Vipers threw both grenades, so there was no longer any point in me jumping out to throw them back.


    (Doesn''t seem to make sense that I came out here either)


    I saw Viper raging like a storm and hitting the mafia with a hand-fist, and the truth was I put my gun down.


    Viper paid the Mafia soldiers from one end to the other, rendering them incapacitated. To kill him later.


    Viper then smiles and chops them up with his bare hands, as he had decided. I don''t think it''s a very good hobby. It''s true, but I don''t understand Viper''s anger.


    "No, that''s awesome... I heard the story. You really crack people up with your bare hands."


    Akutsu groans as he chills to see Viper destroy his body.


    Eventually, after tearing all the mafia apart so much that the prototype wouldn''t fasten, Viper returns to the entrance to the bombed store in a magnificent figure full of bloody flesh pieces.


    "This is everyday tea in Buddha City. Do you live here, too?


    Looking down at the truth, he smiles sarcastically, and the viper speaks.


    "I don''t mind if Snow Oka comes"


    Remaining faceless and lightly returning so, Truth returned to his seat and began to lay his hands on the rest of the meal in the rolling store of the corpse.


    One of Soul Jelly''s Ajitos.


    Many killers are gathered in one place, including both those belonging to the organization and those hired from outside.


    Compared to just a constituent soldier, they are now the mainstay of the war, with much higher fighting power. They were gathered for an advance meeting tomorrow, before going to raid one of the opposing organizations.


    Some Americans include Adonis. In the midst of the strong, Adonis immediately felt his arm stand on his skin even when he was the first to see it.


    But in that, their consciousness had been poured down to another being, not Adonis.


    "Hey, what is that..."


    One of the American forces, who has just arrived, speaks to someone he knows as he sees it and pulls.


    "I don''t know, but they don''t have anyone inside. You have to wear it."


    He answered as he saw the little dolphin from which man''s hands and feet grew. The others are sending their sights to Hiragana and his dolphins.


    "Adonis over here, too."


    The arriving killer speaks up, but the dough nose killer doesn''t respond. I know I''m a silent, unfathomable man, so I don''t even care about the man I spoke to.


    "Adonis assignment means your enemies are stronger?


    "It''s about the second most troublesome organization. The most important thing is to put it behind us."


    Adonis is one of the soul jelly american forces at a glance and is the strongest that everyone acknowledges to be. The enemy was also strong at the time that Adonis was positioned, and quite a fierce battle was expected.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Suddenly a strange cry rises and attention is paid to the Lord, whose killers raised their voices in unison. That is, to the mysterious dolphin man.


    "Are you peeing?


    A slightly skinny, long-lasting Japanese man, who was near a dolphin, speaks to a dolphin.


    "Jaaaaaa up!"


    Dolphin human shaking his head sideways.


    "Are you saying you''re free?


    "Jaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    A dolphin person who snorts while screaming.


    "Uh... what the hell is that guy..."


    "I don''t know, he can only talk to Jap..."


    "Do you fight that one, too? I know it sounds fierce."


    "Something scares me"


    While watching the dolphins, the killers whisper hiccups there.


    "You don''t think anything of the man next door over the dolphins?


    Rarely did Adonis speak from himself, so the killers of American power are astonished.


    Adonis rises up, to the dolphin man - no, approaching the man next to him.


    "I''m Adonis. What about you?"


    Speak fluent Japanese.


    The American power to know him is still surprising, as it is also unusual for Adonis to speak up to others from himself, and to name him.


    It''s a maggot.


    "That''s an unusual name. I''ve come to Japan a lot, and I know the Japanese, but I''ve never heard that name before."


    "Oh, my name is Ye Shan. After all, I thought you asked me about the very essence of my existence..."


    "No one suddenly asks the nature of existence, and I don''t know the answer to that is maggots. You thought your arms were going to stand inside, so I called out. That''s all."


    So Adonis sees a dolphin next to him.


    "This is Angelina. They say he''s Australian. Look, Angelina, say hello."


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa up!"


    Encouraged by Leaf Mountain, Dolphin Human Angelina stood up, crotched, raised her arms and folded inward, her hands hooked and clawed, screaming in a pose that she just thought was intimidating no matter how she saw it. Adonis accepts that this seems to be a greeting.


    "That''s a delightful greeting. I like it. So, why is this a dolphin?


    Adonis, who asks no questions about dust.


    "Angelina was converted to Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka and this is what happened. Later, it was used as an experimental bench in a laboratory, but I met with a collaborating experiment in that laboratory, and they freed me at my request. But he didn''t have a place to go, so I took care of him."


    "Jap! Jap!


    After Ip Mountain finishes explaining, Angelina arms up and nods yeah yeah.


    "So, can that be fought?


    "No, that won''t be possible. Right...... Think of it as a mascot to boost the battlefield."


    "Jaaaap!"


    "Hmm...... Well, does it help to the extent that it catches the eye of the enemy"


    As there was no need to think deeply, Adonis moved away from the sides of Ye Shan and Angelina.

 904 11

    The next morning, Viper and True headed to the Club Cat Mansion.


    "Oh, what the hell, Temei, are you back? You could have been somebody else, right?


    Because he was in a fight, Milk quickly got into a fight when he saw Viper''s face.


    "I''m bringing guests, let''s put the fight behind us."


    "You''re not such a good guest, are you?"


    Milk with a glimpse of the truth and a sniffle of the viper.


    "So, what can I do for you, bokeh?"


    "I want to go in and hear more about Hu Wei''s contact with Milk"


    True demands straight.


    "What kind of relationship was that? Why did you help that man or shaped him?"


    "I don''t think he likes it, but he doesn''t want to do it."


    True and viper told him to go on, and the milk left for a little while, then sighed and spoke out as if he had given up.


    (Cats sigh, too)


    That''s the truth that feels crazy.


    ''I don''t want to remind you. I shouldn''t even let you talk nasty. Shh, talk... He was betrayed. In a country called Japan that he was protecting...''


    Vipers felt that the tone of the milk was a sinking substitute sometime.


    "The breakdown of order by immigrants who influxed them as a cheap workforce instead of slaves, and even the atrocities committed by immigrants and the mafias who landed on sets. At the time, the corrupt outbound capitalists, who had made it problematic, and both the shitty politicians who had decided on immigration policy, and the politicians who had defied the call for immigrants, were desperately manipulating information. And because of that, the police don''t send out a lot against immigration and the mafia."


    "Can''t we keep it down to the police or the press or something?


    Truth speaks the question.


    "There was a mix of some of the over-life, the true rulers of Japan back then, who weren''t even Roku or some idiot. They pushed the immigration policy forward. For your own benefit - or because you truly took the name of dodging childlessness and forced immigrants into it, come on. Oh, my God. With their powers, both immigrants and mafias have been publicly left admired ''


    "So it turned into an unprecedented situation for Yakuza to fight to protect Japan."


    Truth is understanding and convincing. That anecdote, like a comic book, was a substitute for everyone to suffer from understanding, but if you listen to the truth that Milk has just told you, you don''t know. But you don''t.


    ''That''s the thing. But...... Van Damme said it on TV the other day, don''t you think it''s odd? The Japanese yakuza at the time - whatever the quality - was quite a substitute if the numbers were combined nationally. It''s the top underground organization in the entire world, close to the digits, in terms of funding. Yet I lost to the mafia. Why do you think that is?


    "Don''t mess with me."


    Asked, Viper put his arms around him and encouraged him to go ahead.


    "I was betrayed by Japan - and politicians and shadow rulers were positive about the immigration influx - you can guess from these two. Does that mean that Yakuza and the others, who were fighting the Mafia to protect the people, were chased after by state power? Try to get shot from behind."


    True answers. Milk opens his eyes wide with admiration.


    "True, hit. Vipers are brain muscle chips. Aren''t you ashamed to lose to hungry ghosts who aren''t even half of you alive?


    "Shut up. Just keep talking."


    "The police couldn''t reach out to the mafia or immigrants, they were all yakuza. Besides, I arrested guys with strong arms and from executive and group leader classes, so no matter how many yakuza have won, not a single one. Mass garbage was also under information control. I give you, among the ruling class in Japan at the time, there was a dispute. It''s rare to argue over the overlife of a ruling class. So... I was one of the true rulers of this country then too ''


    The voice of the milk tones down. Viper wonders if this is where he doesn''t want to talk.


    Naturally, I disagreed with immigration policy. But before the opposition knew it, those shits were burning political and financial trash together, only a fraction of the minutiae profiting from immigration policy, for their rights or for shallow short-sighted ideals of thought, and they were taking immigration policy to a bare slap. So, it''s done forcefully. No matter how much power we have, it is not easy to close open the gates. Then the people who opened it have the same power. Killing a president or prime minister of a country is not enough power. The other day, the governor was murdered by tearing apart a murder club, right? It was definitely the work of a true ruler. "


    "You''re against it, but you didn''t try to stop it?


    Truth hits the question.


    "I - we... we went on a tour there. No matter how much we oppose immigration policy, if someone with that kind of power bumps into each other, even though the country is in turmoil, it''s going to be extra weird. Later on, if I hadn''t hesitated at that time, I might have developed a little better... there were so many lives I didn''t have to lose and so many tragedies that didn''t have to happen... that''s all because I got lost in judgment... ''


    There is a bitter sound in the voice of the milk.


    "I wonder when that grandfather''s story will come out"


    "It''s about time."


    "Take pity on me for a second."


    Seeing a true reaction with the viper, the milk roughs up my voice.


    "If we don''t talk chronologically, we won''t know, Vogel. So... the mafia''s rampage finally sucked, and we decided to butch two of those immigration-policy idiots, even though all but two of them pushed forward - against the rulers of immigration policy. One of them, my mouse...... was a family affair with me. It''s like a relationship between me and Club Cat Mansion right now...... Oh, I''m about to tear you up here. Have pity on me, you cunts."


    "Yes, yes..."


    A viper with a bitter laugh.


    "I decided to take responsibility and get off the throne of the ruling class and from now on live carefully as a one-time Mad Scientist, but I met with the Aizawa Iron Man"


    The name finally comes up and the truth points to consciousness.


    ''Honestly, Aizawa Iron Man doesn''t look anything like you, does he? There''s only one thing in common: chicks. That''s why I never thought you were his grandson. "


    "Is the little one such a bad thing?


    Truth suffers from understanding why so many people say things that are shorter.


    I didn''t say anything bad about it.


    "Then don''t say it."


    ''I just said what we have in common, and I didn''t mean to diss you. Uh, I wonder how far we talked. He was originally a man of strong justice... but I guess there was that recoil too. He was practically betrayed by the things he believed in, by those he protected. Then his wife and young daughter were murdered in a cruel manner. He had anger and resentment for everything in the world, even though he wanted power. "


    "So why did you give him the power? Even if you empower such an asshole, you''ll be misused."


    Vipers blame it on frustration. If I tried being a viper, that was also the part where I wanted to know the most.


    ''Cause I had a scratch. Thanks to our failures, we made the country a mess, and he''s the victim. I was pretty confused at the time, and I felt sorry for him. I''ve always fought for my country - to protect my people, but the key country side is the beginning and end of continuing to pull my legs instead of protecting it and even chasing it. In the meantime, this medicine, Buddha City, was used as a tool to nail the mafia. No, it still is. Besides, he''s been murdered by both his wife and son by the mafia. I''m telling you, there''s no other cop who leaked information about his address.''


    Hearing about the milk, both Viper and True, it seemed like Aizawa Iron Man couldn''t help but screw it up. It''s like the evil god''s bad prank pushed the fate of a thoroughly unrewarded tragedy.


    "Is that it? What about my father?


    ''Isn''t that the divorced wife''s kid or something? Or your mistress''s hidden child.''


    To the true question, the milk answers lightly.


    "You know the story of the shitty politicians who pushed immigration policy forward and the scraps managers who were burning them, they were killed, right?


    To the words of milk, two people nodding. The root of all evil, they were killed by the immigrants together, and their appearance was exposed online. At the time, the people saw it and stained it with joy. It is a fabled ironic backdrop that they, who have brought in immigrants, are killed by immigrants. And why the immigrants killed them, because the families of those killed in the mafia disaster that followed them with the immigrants hired them as killers.


    ''We''re talking about immigrants killing, and there''s actually footage of them out there, but the killer, the immigrant, is a mafia. And - it''s all the mafia of Aizawa Iron Man''s organization. I didn''t come into contact with the mafia from the survivors, but from the Iron Man, I approached the survivors and encouraged them to request a murder. They solicited the killing, and the survivors went on to it. That''s the truth.''


    "Have you done your revenge? I mean, is that why Grandpa Shit became a mafia?"


    "Hmmm......"


    True to say, milk roars and explores words.


    ''For once... I had done my revenge, and for that means... there may have been. But his resentment is deeper. He... betrayed me for trying to protect him, maybe he became a mafia as that adversary in the hope of continuing to avenge a country called Japan and the Japanese. My guess, though.''


    It seemed sensible at first to be the principle of action to continue to have no enemies for Japan as long as it lived by becoming the parent of a existence that harmed Japan.

 905 12

    Currently, Soul Jelly is waging a simultaneous war with five organizations in Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    Five organizations work together, and fighting soul jelly at the same time is hard inside. Although we can fight together to some extent, the headquarters and areas of activity of each other''s organisations are quite far apart. Medicine The city of Buddha itself is quite large, so even if some organization and soul jelly enter the war, depending on the distance between the organizations, reinforcements are not immediately available.


    Its escort organization, Greater Hip, was targeted because Soul Jelly was the bearer of a force of the second magnitude among the organizations in the war, then geographically remote from the other four, and was immediately seen by other organizations as unable to rush to reinforcements.


    The time is evening. With a spectacular sunset coloring the sky, a large group of Chinese and Americans, as well as a handful of Japanese, surround the headquarters building of Greater Hip and begin raiding.


    It is an organization partitioned to some extent between the American and Chinese forces, but not entirely divisible. To some extent, it mixes the two. Whatever you do, it''s a policy from the very beginning of soul jelly. No problems have been reported so far, as unfair treatment of mixed members of a minority is strictly prohibited.


    Troops, including Adonis, took on the front, which will be the heaviest war zone. Those who do not like direct combat and obtain assassinations are being thoroughly sniped from a distance. Some people said they were bad snipers, but I don''t mind turning them to the sniper squad.


    The front of the building already has a pile of corpses. When one member of Greater Hip comes out of the building after another, he falls dead. Even more members of Greater Hip, who were outside or based elsewhere, rush to the front and fall as corpses.


    "Had it not been for Adonis and him, there would have been a lot of sacrifice."


    "Oh......"


    One of Soul Jelly''s killers spoke to a colleague next door, and those who were talked to nodded, looking at the two people who continued to be unobtrusive in front of him.


    "Jeep, jap, jap, jap, jap!"


    Behind the Soul Jelly faction, Dolphin Phantom Angelina was clapping and leaping with delight as she saw the faces of one killer after another Greater Hip.


    Without trying to hide herself in the shield, Adonis and Leaf Mountain move around the front of the building, turning one Greater Hip constituent after another into a corpse with a pistol. I don''t even try to hide when reloading. On the contrary, he even seemed to be attracting the attention of his enemies by letting them reload without even hiding. Regardless of their intentions, they actually do their part.


    Despite the impromptu team of externally hired killers and soul jelly killers, we were able to collaborate without any problems. It''s pretty much just an arm stander, and I know naturally without having to check with my mouth what movements to make.


    Eventually reinforcements stopped coming and the constituents coming out of the building were interrupted.


    Behind and beside the building, separate teams are breaking into the building. The front team attracted enough enemies to make it easier for their separate teams to work.


    "Ja, ja, jeep! Ja, ja, jaaap!


    At the end of the battle, Angelina pokes her fist diagonally up again and again with the call.


    "What are you talking about?


    After wiping out the enemy, Adonis, quite far from Angelina, asks Ip Mountain next door.


    "I don''t know what Angelina said either, but I''m sure that''s either encouraging or praising her to go in"


    "Oh... you look like it if you ask me"


    After Leaf Mountain commentary, Adonis said.


    "Are you going in?


    Ip Mountain asks Adonis. For once, the conductor here is Adonis. At first, some killers questioned that the commander was in the lead and in the most dangerous position, but it didn''t matter if they saw the human discrete combat power.


    "You can leave that to a separate task force. If they crave reinforcements, I''ll send some. If enemy reinforcements come from elsewhere, we''ll have to kill them here."


    And, Adonis. I didn''t even come that far from the start. That''s what I just decided to do when I saw how the enemy came out.


    Adonis and Ip Mountain return to those who were hiding in the shield and shooting in the faraway windings.


    "Adonis, if it''s you or him, who''s gonna win?"


    Adonis and a familiar facial killer joke and ask with a thumb up Ye Shan.


    "Maybe he''s stronger than me."


    Not even a dust, Adonis said.


    "Well, you''re gonna admit it."


    "I''m not humbled by anything, but I don''t even think I''m the strongest in the world. I feel that way as a fact."


    Speaking pale, Adonis saw Ye Shan.


    "Jap, jap, jap, jap"


    When Ip Mountain returns, Angelina claps over her head as she takes strange steps, as if to twist it.


    "Angelina, were you being a good girl? Are you bothering the other killers?"


    Leaf Mountain tried to stroke Angelina''s head.


    "Jap!"


    Angelina gives an angry voice a little from joy and slaps Leaf Mountain''s hand. I could see it from the side, as if I had no heart or an angry expression.


    "Pfft... I still don''t want to be touched by maggots..."


    Leaf Mountain with pitiful voice and expression.


    "Well, they''re two weirdos at any rate"


    While watching Ye Shan and Angelina, Adonis shrugged and took out the cigarette.


    At the Medicine Buddha City headquarters building in Soul Jelly, Hu Wei and Murdoch celebrated their victory by receiving reports of the fall of Greater Hip, one of the opposing organizations.


    "I thought about what I would do if I brought reinforcements and failed, but I''m relieved."


    Murdoch claws the champagne.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll leave it to those below, and I don''t even know the power ratio. But you were confident you did, weren''t you?


    Murdoch similarly holds the champagne glass in one hand, Hu Wei asks.


    "Mana. I put in quite a bit of skill. I had them invest in a private oil field store, so I hired a lot of high-priced killers, and from what I''ve seen in their reputation, I thought they''d work for the money."


    That''s what Murdoch shrugged his shoulder.


    Soul Jelly is currently supported by a huge international financial organization called Private Oilfield Shop. This is something Murdoch and Hu Wei, and only a very few executives know.


    According to information Murdoch independently researched, private oilfielders are supporting other mafias as as well. Its condition is to carry out a massive invasion of Japan. They are looking for a weakness in the back streets of Japan.


    "I''d rather say that the Demon clan that divides that organization - than the private oilfielders. Luciferin Dust disturbance lapse in the meantime, I see it caught on fire"


    That''s what Hu Wei laughs at strangely.


    "For what it''s worth to be on fire, it''s about to give money to the mafia. Well, besides giving them money, I don''t even think they can make a big deal out of it. They can do anything with money. It''s a big idea."


    Murdoch with ridicule. Born and raised in the ghetto, he is only a born rich man, and the Demon clan is only the object of disgust.


    "Can I ask you something out of curiosity? It could be a bad question for you."


    And, Hu Wei foreshadows.


    "What?


    "Is it possible that ''Battlefield Tea Time'' could also be a spiritual soldier who would be slashed down the back streets of Japan after being grabbed by the demons?


    "It''s not a bad question. I don''t even hate that organization that much. King, the boss of that organization, he''s a refreshing guy."


    Once Hu Wei, who cared about what Murdoch had done violently with an organization called Nudist School, which was the largest gang in the United States, tea time on the battlefield, Murdoch laughed off in a flamboyant manner.


    "And don''t say it''s 100% unlikely. The boss''s king is more than me, he''s a rich guy who stayed high, hates the clear powers, he''s an anti-bonehead, and he''s definitely not going to give it to the institutional side. He''s a root gang, gang to the bone marrow. That woman is the best gang I''ve ever seen."


    "Beta praise your former enemy. That''s how you lose."


    "Shut up."


    Murdoch laughs lightly at teasing Hu Wei.


    "I would have liked you to join me in the battlefield tee time, too. Pharmaceutical Buddha City, a jetty that has lasted forty years, but it is time for a rattle. Mafia has also been breaking into Euthanasia lately, making it completely unprotected. Now is the time to attack. It''s hard to have the support of the Demon clan or anything, and it''s a good time."


    Hu Wei says. The arithmetic stands in him that if we take control of the dark streets of Japan, we can make this country more disastrous.


    "How could the Medicine Buddha City have been a jetty?


    Murdoch asks curiously. Not only is it oblivious to the circumstances of Japan''s backstreets, but the word "jetty" doesn''t really pin the word.


    "I guess because a lot of mafias were gathered here... Even if you jump over here and all of a sudden you create a base in another dark city, you''re the one to slap. But in Medicine Buddha, building an analogy base doesn''t get to the point of slapping. Multiple overseas mafias gather, so you can do enough with Japanese backstreet organizations."


    "I see. So, now that its balance is out, he says the organization, firmly rooted in the medicine Buddha, can break into other dark cities as well"


    In Hu Wei''s explanation, Murdoch understood perfectly.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. For example, even if you suddenly base your organization in Euthanasia City, it will soon crush you, but if you are based in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, and you create several branches in Euthanasia City at the same time to keep people and funds flowing, it won''t crumble that easily. A huge organization has now begun to emerge in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha until it can become a hub as a pipeline."


    Its leading mafia was also a separate chinese mafia from soul jelly, but rather forcefully seeks to root out its own organization in the city of euthanasia.


    Driving the organization of the backstreets of the drug Buddha into weakness in this protest, if the overseas mafia group, overall, further expanded its forces in this city, it would have been Hu Wei, who seeks to enter the vicinity of Euthanasia City.

 906 13

    It was true that I stayed at the Club Cat Mansion last night.


    When you wake up, checking information on the back street in general online is a basic act as a resident of the back street. Check out the information at Medicine Buddha City Exclusive, news was at the top last night that Soul Jelly had stormed flashly and that one of the five organizations in Medicine Buddha City, which was in conflict with Soul Jelly, had been almost completely destroyed.


    Call Akuzu immediately.


    "There were several organizations that went to help, but they were late when they arrived. All the members of the organization at the base were killed, as were the bosses and executives. It''s an early job at Electro-Optical Fire. That organization was the second largest of the five... ''


    "Does it also affect the morale of other organizations?


    "Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    During the phone call, one girl truly hugged and clung from behind, along with an unsatisfactory roar. It''s a cocoon, a milk mouse that once fought true.


    ''Well, you''ll be losing your morale. My organization is full of likes, so it burns only to adversity. Nevertheless, I just want to make a good fight out of this one. I don''t know if I''ve lost a streak by mistake.''


    "I''ll be on my way after breakfast."


    Truth is, I hung up the phone, and I slipped my cocoon, but the cocoon still grinned slightly and clinging.


    "I''ve been missed a long time."


    Nal squeaks, a boy dressed as a water polo pyjama, at Cat Ear Katyusha as he looks wondering how it is.


    Maybe he''s instinctively discerning with his ancestors.


    "Your ancestors?


    True to be surprised at the words milk has uttered. I remember Midori calling his ancestors tired. Although that is not actually a blood connected ancestor.


    "Do you know the Beast Emperor? That was your last life."


    "Oh."


    "Cocoons are descendants of the Beast Emperor. So instinctively, I know you''re the reincarnation of your ancestors."


    "Khuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    A cocoon that gives its usual voice, as if it had reacted to the words of milk.


    "You knew that and you hit me in the first place?


    "Uhm. I was surprised to miss you so much."


    To the true question, Milk answers with a voice containing a grin.


    Then breakfast is served by five people: True, Viper, Milk, Nal and Cocoon.


    (Talking about these guys, they have one more resident here, but you don''t show up at all)


    True, but I didn''t have to ask.


    "No, I forgot to ask you the key thing."


    Vipers see the truth.


    "True, what do you want to do after all? You want to fight your father''s revenge, and you''re after that grandfather?


    A true dietary hand stops at Viper''s straightforward question.


    "Yes, but... I don''t even remember talking to my father. By the time I felt comfortable, I had just gone to bed. So I''m not in the mood for passionate vengeance or anything."


    Drop your gaze and tell the truth.


    "Either that or you''re in the mood to avenge the family itself. Because my father became like that, my mother became a person who couldn''t afford it, and it hit me a lot. When I was little, I was a lot tight. After that, I reconciled with my mother, and a little bit of a decent house. If those are all traceable and it''s that grandfather''s fault, I also came here for wanting to hit him once. Well... just to be brief, that''s the place."


    In fact, it wasn''t even that easy. The truth about growing up in a mother and child family is that I don''t have very good memories of my childhood home. The days when her mother was tight on herself are still so traumatic that she remembers them in her dreams. But then the mother realized her mistake and was trying to regain her parent-child bond, so that''s a huge salvation.


    It is true that his father was in an accident that made his family crazy, and his mother was often foolish about it, and his resentment of the car that hit-and-run his father was uttered in front of him.


    "Is it normal to know that hit-and-run was my grandfather''s instruction, or something like that, and not do anything? I have the power to take revenge, and I wanted to know how I did it, and that''s why I''m here to make sure. Depending on the answer, you''re going to kill him instead of beating him up once."


    And the truth that truly came to light was that it was the worst substitute. No matter what you think, my grandfather was a scum person who didn''t deserve to be kept alive.


    "Did the Iron Man tell you the truth?


    "Oh."


    When Milk asked me and I nodded, Truth told me exactly why I tried to kill my father, which I heard from Hu Wei.


    "The Iron Man hated the police in particular. My son''s a police officer, and he''s gonna swing his sense of justice and declare war, and that''s gonna cut his butt. ''


    Hearing the true story, Milk speaks nihilly.


    (Are you sympathetic? Or do you have something to feel?


    Hear that voice of milk, and the truth somehow reckons.


    "Some aspects of him remodeled sympathetically for his misfortune?


    ''If you say you don''t, you''re lying. I''m not sympathetic when I say it already. You know what this drug, Buddha City, is all about, right?


    Milk asks me, and the truth snorts silently.


    "This city itself is the human pillar for other cities. No, in this case can I just say urban pillar? That''s how it was made. If you''re a city dweller, you''re kidding. But many cannot move so easily, no matter how unjustly treated the land is there. And then, if you live a safe life until yesterday, you don''t even have a sense of crisis. I just kind of like it here and live in it. ''


    "Do you sacrifice a few to keep the majority alive? It''s gonna make my chest sick."


    Vipers flaunt their faces. I know the fact that the town I was born and raised in is made into a mafia jetty because of the stability of a country called Japan, but the story of people making sacrifices to the same people in the name of protecting people pisses me off every time I recognise them.


    "I guess the guy who decided how to do and execute such a shitty, ridiculous revulsion lives in the safe zone anyway. I want you to tear it down thoroughly."


    ''Do you want to try? He''s right in front of you, huh? And I''ve been living with you all my life, soggy, huh?


    The three vipers, nall and cocoon saw the milk emitting a sinking voice with a surprised face.


    ''Oh... it was me who was one of the rulers of this country at the time who decided and executed that retarded way of expressing it, that shit was going to throw up. That''s the only way I could figure it out.''


    "Did you make that grandfather''s wish because of that drawback?"


    When I heard about the milk, I was truly convinced.


    ''Yeah... maybe. I''m sure there''s that too. I knew he was a shithead, and I didn''t want to give him the strength to do it all the time, and make a lot of people unhappy, but I still didn''t feel like saying no. Everyone has the right to revenge. Evil and the right to exist!? Come on, what are you doing, cocoon? On my way.


    "Kuuuu..."


    With a crying face, the cocoon hugs the milk all the time.


    "You''re comforting me."


    Viper says. It was only rarely the earliest.


    "Hey Milk, I''ve been living in Medicine Buddha City with the intention of making amends... to protect you?


    "Bullshit, stupid. Eh. You can''t have such a special heart for me - I just live here because I like it."


    To Nall''s point, Milk gives an overtly upset voice.


    "I mean... to atone for killing the big one and taking the little one, now I hear the little desire. Just like you said, I know that satisfying his vengeance can make a lot of people unhappy."


    True said with a distinct nuance of condemnation.


    If we follow the original, it can also be said that the cause of the complication of a true household is in milk. But there is nothing true and I don''t know how to feel about milk, so I can''t even be angry with this white cat.


    ''I''m sorry. I don''t have to do it for a second. I guess I caused it, and I put the truth in the hard eye. I also made my true father a vegetable person...''


    The milk drips its head as it is held by the cocoon.


    "Are you aware that you spoke to me on purpose?


    ''There''s that too...''


    "Well, I don''t resent or anger you. It''s the head of the cat in question, and I guess I didn''t come up with a good way. The cats are worse off."


    "Duh, what kind of follow-ups, huh?"


    Milk that receives true words and makes me laugh by accident.


    "What Milk did is pretty good, but I don''t feel like criticizing him. Even I was going to be executed as a serial killer, and Milk picked me up so I could live forever."


    Viper said. I accepted that Milk''s word that evil and the right to exist applied to me as well.


    "I''m not blaming you either. Think about it, get lost, think about it. And I''ve been worried sick ever since. I want to experiment with the human body without thinking more about Snow Oka, and I don''t think I can do anything to annoy my surroundings."


    "I feel like giving me a break, even if they say it''s better than Junko''s, but I''m not happy."


    They make strange follow-ups true once in a while, and Milk laughs bitterly.


    "I know a lot of things I didn''t know, and it''s refreshing."


    And, true.


    "If I don''t change my mind about killing that old man, I''m going to help you."


    Viper saw the truth and declared it.


    "That grandfather wanted me to tear him apart, but I''ll give it to you. Instead, finish it right."


    "I have conditions instead of asking you to cooperate"


    "The people who will cooperate will make it possible."


    To true dialogue, Viper laughs in disdain.


    "If you need help, call me."


    To true dialogue, Viper''s sneering laughter turned into an invincible laugh.


    "Ha, I don''t know if that''s the time to come, but I get it"


    Vipers sticking their fists out to the true one by saying so. Really fist out, lightly bumping into each other with Viper''s fist.


    ''Ugh, it''s a cunt. I hate it when bastards do that to each other, Nori. I don''t accept it physiologically if it''s visually awesome.''


    Seeing the interaction between the two, the milk slaps the haters.


    "I can''t do it if I want to, and I can''t do it if I can''t."


    ''You''re a highly discriminating cat, Oi. I don''t care if I''m a cat. Damn......''


    Eiichi said the cat. Seriously, the milk burst into the sigh mix.

 907 14

    Soul Spirit Jelly Headquarters Building. Training ground.


    It''s usually a crawling place with constituents, but today it was supposedly off-limits. Because Hu Wei, the boss, uses it. The assassins are also wary of getting mixed up, boss lending.


    Huang Qiang, training conducted with one other escort. Even though the shooting and melee battles using paint bullets, both of which were conducted by two people, Huang Qiang and the other escort could not take one from Hu Wei at a time.


    Huang Qiang is impressed by Hu Wei''s extraordinary fighting power, but Hu Wei at the time is sinister.


    "You can''t... I can''t move my body the way I want... There''s blanks, but the influence of age is huge."


    Hu Wei was stunned that his power was falling badly. The decline due to old age is also remarkable, but with all the desk work every day, it is also significant that regular training was appropriate.


    "It''s the worst thing about losing and dying because of your failure to hone yourself. But there''s no way it''s going to happen like this."


    Hu Huwei remembers when he was still named Aizawa Iron Man. In order to be purely strong, I was polishing my strength to the swelling.


    Formerly the Aizawa Iron Man, in all things, was a oriented, straight man. I was an embarrassingly hot blooded man. It was a chunk of justice as silly as it sounded.


    The Iron Man was not a Yakuza from the beginning. On the contrary, he wanted to be a police officer.


    But after being disillusioned by the tragedy of the mafia-ravaged drug Buddha City by police who didn''t try to deal with it at all, and witnessing an ironic structure, Yakuza, where fighting the mafia usually threatened citizens, the Iron Man chose the path of becoming a yakuza just for it, in order to protect the town he was born and raised in.


    (It smells, but it''s for someone other than myself that I could be desperate for. But I can''t go back to how I felt back then. Now I... just dedicate it)


    While I think so, I am aware of myself shaking.


    (Why is this happening now... That''s crazy, I...)


    I''ve never been more conscious of this before. I forgot about the old days and nothing like looking back.


    "Hey, why did you guys step into a world like this?


    Speak to the two escorts as if to divert attention from your feelings.


    "Dachi invited me... That Dachi is already dead..."


    One of the escorts answers.


    "I... may be angry when I say"


    Huang Qiang with hesitation.


    "I''d be extra interested to hear you say that."


    Hu Wei spills a smile.


    I was originally a cop.


    Huang Qiang''s words froze Hu Wei''s grin. Everyone in the organization knows Hu Wei''s police haters.


    "My boss is a corrupt cop, he''s been manipulated for that crime, he''s taken up his job, and he''s a mushroom sender. And then, well... I''ve been thinking a lot, and I''m here."


    "What did you think? Didn''t you just get fucked?


    ����


    Questioned by Hu Wei, Huang Qiang pushes silence. This is not what I want to talk about in public.


    "If you don''t want to talk, fine."


    It looked like a topic I didn''t want to talk about openly, so I didn''t think it would be very popular to go any further and ask, and Hu Wei tried to leave the training ground.


    "Until then, I believed in protecting it. But I was betrayed, and no one was there to protect me. I wanted to turn to the side to break it. And I wanted to break it at the end... that''s the motive."


    Hu Wei''s movement stopped when Huang Qiang opened his mouth and told him why he had become a mafia when he put his hand on the door.


    (Is it similar to me... I don''t think I want to destroy myself.)


    A smile spills in Hu Wei''s mouth.


    "Is that kind of guy... a lot? I know one other guy who came over here for that reason."


    That said, Hu Wei opens the door and leaves the training ground first.


    (But... my desire was to be a phony. It was a lie to delude myself)


    Huang Qiang continues without speaking up.


    I am clearly aware after the battle against truth that it was to distract despair and fear that I was inclined to nihilism. He said he was funny, Nihilist.


    Look, True and Viper, back in bitter mourning, were working out their future policies with the boss Akutsu, his right-hand poisoned wife.


    "You want to attack me and flashly tease me with a single shot."


    Akutsu breathes as she brushes her bald head with a towel.


    "You don''t have to attack me, I don''t think it''s a terrible counter. Wouldn''t it be more effective to feed a one-shot counter, chase it to a flickering spot and fold it all at once?


    True opinion.


    "But I think it lacks a bit of impact because some aspects have been more defensive so far. I couldn''t afford to attack from here with all the protection I could afford."


    "I see."


    True to be explained and convinced by the poisoned dowry.


    "Then me and these two are going to attack. You can keep it that way. So, tell me the point that if you crush it here, it''ll be a flashy launch."


    And, Viper.


    "I actually have an idea...... Please wait."


    The poisoned daughter-in-law opens the display and checks out the proven soul jelly stronghold.


    "How about here, for example?


    The poisoned daughter-in-law dividing the display, one showing it to Akutsu next door, the other inverting it to look true and viper and asking for a reaction.


    "Marine Park... was this one of their hubs?"


    Vipers roar when they see the display. On the display was an aquarium called Amitabha Grain Marine Park, on the southernmost tip of the peninsula. There are also dolphin and sea lion shows and many other leisure parks with a variety of facilities and events, including a shark museum, a glimmer with Otalia, and an experience of having penguins even step on their faces while lying on their backs.


    It is a familiar place from a viper. At the request of the milk I like the aquarium and the zoo, I have taken many trips.


    "It''s a blind spot to use for trading locations. Rumor has it there''s a warehouse of their boots."


    "Rejected, dismissed. There''s a lot of catfish in and out of the street, and this facility itself is gonna be annoying."


    "No, I think you should definitely do it here, even if it bothers the facility"


    Akutsu doing no good on the tannic side, but the poisoned daughter-in-law didn''t back down.


    "Whatever their human trafficking business is, it''s because they''re talking about products being searched for in this marine park. Besides, you want me to keep my family together so we don''t make noise later? I just got in the other day."


    "Are you serious..."


    "I''ll do it openly..."


    Listen to the poisoned wife, Akutsu groans, and the viper shudders.


    "Marine Park is probably in trouble, too. They think the Mafia is threatening them and forcing them to cooperate. So you should have some forceful surgery here."


    "Yeah - yeah, but what about you two?


    Akuzu alternates between True and Viper.


    "That''s okay, there."


    "I don''t have any particular reason to say no, and before I say no, there''s no way I can overlook it when I hear it''s a place where you''re selling people away."


    True and viber say respectively.


    "I think we need to go in through an investigation confirmation to give you proof, but Viper''s not prominent."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll disguise you..."


    Vipers who are truly told and look terribly nasty.


    "If we find evidence, we''ll let the police intervene."


    "No, I can''t do that. You know the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department will never move no matter what, right?


    "I can''t interfere with the police. Medicine Buddha City police are just figurines tax thieves. At least there''s no interference in the back streets."


    In contrast to the true words, Akutsu and Viper continue to deny them, but the truth shakes the first time small.


    "I never pay attention to the city of Medicine Buddha. Let Ashiya come. He''ll come if you tell me what''s going on."


    "Ashiya... Sure, don''t come with him."


    I remember Ashiya coming all the way over to get me after he once raided the police station, and the viper makes a sinister face.


    "Can I call the police outside my jurisdiction? Before that, I wonder if you''ll come? Even if you want to come, in other jurisdictions, you can''t help it?


    poisoned daughter-in-law asks.


    "The Euthanasia Police Department is under the jurisdiction of the Police Department, but I have previously told Ashiya that if an organized crime or incident occurs in the city, the investigation may extend beyond its jurisdiction."


    "I see, I didn''t know that. Excuse me."


    Poison dowry who is truly told and meets lightly.


    "Will Ashiya be contacted in advance?


    "No, let''s grab evidence locally before we do. I can call it with or without it."


    Although the truth asked by Viper answered that, Viper wonders about the policy.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if we contacted you first and had some free time? What if I had other business of the day or something?


    "Then maybe Ashiya will move the police first. I''ll ask a detective I know outside Ashiya then. I think Ashiya would be perfect."


    "I see..."


    That''s all they said, and Viper finally convinced me.

 908 15

    The next day, True and Viper visited Amitabha Grain Marine Park.


    They''re both disguised. True wasn''t his usual uniform, he was wearing a thick jumper and camouflage loose cargo pants, capped at the depth of his eyes. Instead of dressing as a black leather scuff from a viper, it''s a thin sweater, jeans and knitted cap on top of a T-shirt.


    "It''s an unfamiliar outfit, so it''s awesome and resistant... Are you wearing this disguise? You look too normal."


    Shortly after I changed, the viper blurred. The clothes were truly repaired.


    "It''s okay because it''s a normal outfit. Always less noticeable for the characteristic outfit"


    "I think it''s my tapa and skin color... As soon as the guy who sees it sees it, he''s going to know. Even if it isn''t, I come here a lot."


    I know what you really think, but Viper was worried about you. Because milk often wants to come here, Viper brings milk, cocoons and nals to visit Marine Park all the time. The attendant seems to remember my face, too.


    Sometimes on weekdays, Amitabha Grain Marine Park was idle.


    The biggest building right next to you is the main aquarium. At first, the aquarium was the only facility, but in time, stadiums for dolphins, sea lions and chachi shows were created, and a number of additions were made, including a museum of bamboo, a facility to play with penguins immediately, and a promenade. These days, however, there have been considerably fewer customers.


    "It''s uncomfortable to be here with a couple of guys in a way."


    When we get there, the truth is blurrier.


    "I guess I don''t really care about that area. Some places you''re used to."


    Viper says.


    "Hmm. So, what''s the sight here?


    "Come on...... I''ll take the milk and go inside the aquarium, but I don''t see much attraction, and I''m not into leisure here at all."


    Vipers answering true questions, with difficult faces.


    "There seems to be a hidden room somewhere in order to effectively expose people."


    And, true.


    "I opened it up more than I expected, and if I was investigating it to find evidence or anything, I''d find this one light and they''d be suspicious."


    "But I want to keep one piece of evidence down first. It''s better to negotiate."


    "Negotiate?"


    To true words, a viper that makes a strange look.


    "If the management of Marine Park is threatened by the Mafia, after suppressing the evidence first, they will promise to crush the Mafias in and out of here, and they will be able to tell us where they are lurking or attract them."


    "No, no, you''re not that good. If you were threatened, you wouldn''t even honestly obey how much we said we''d help you. I don''t have the ingredients to completely reassure the guy tied to fear."


    "I can''t prepare such ingredients, so I''m going to feel threatened."


    "He''s a forceful one. I''ll take care of it."


    To true policy, Viper accidentally laughs bitterly.


    "Then let''s investigate it quickly. I think there''s a trick to being exposed to every family member in a discreet place indoors."


    "I''ll take care of it."


    To a true suggestion, a viper nodding with few words.


    Secondly, what stopped me in the eyes of True and Viper was the door next to a sign called Experience Trampling on a Penguin. Behind the door is the Penguin Exhibition Facility, where visitors can also touch the Penguin under the management and guidance of the breeder.


    "No way...... are you going in on that one?


    Fearfully Viper asks.


    "You don''t want to go in... I want to avoid it, but something is suspicious."


    The truth answers honestly.


    "Then let''s put that behind us. That''s not an indoor facility."


    Avoid the facility with the penguins, and the two enter the aquarium.


    "It''s going to be hard to find out without being suspicious."


    Look inside the aquarium lined with tanks, true says.


    "But there are many dark places here. There might be a trick to capture a family in a corner somewhere. Isn''t that easy to set up like that?


    Viper said.


    "What about in the bathroom or something?


    "That''s the best place to think about it, but it''s not the right place to bring your family together."


    "Summarizing and saragu is the point..."


    "You can''t do this without a lot of manpower."


    I walked inside the aquarium with True and Viper talking, checking the floors and walls of points that seemed suspicious from time to time, but I wandered around without discovering anything.


    "For once... do you want to check the bathroom as well"


    "What about the women''s bathroom?


    True asks.


    "Let''s do it after the penguin..."


    I nodded as I thought of myself as a viper who would really look disgusted in my head.


    The two True and Viper then toured each facility, leaving only the women''s toilet at each facility, the Otalia and Shimmering House, and the Penguin Experience.


    "Which way?


    True asks in front of a door with a sign that says the experience of being stomped on the face by a penguin.


    "Grandpa..."


    That''s what Viper says and puts out the goo. Truth is par.


    "Welcome to the Penguin Face to Face Experience."


    Paying a thousand yen, when Viper knocks at the door, the breeding commissioner, who seemed free, smiles and greets him. There are a large number of different types of penguins in the fore indentation, but when I do, there is only one giant penguin, which is coming out for some reason as the customer puts it in.


    "Are you going inside that?


    "No, I''m not. The only person who steps on my face is this nostalgic kowtay penguin, Tai Penny."


    That''s what I say. A breeder strokes the head of a penguin.


    (Koutay Penguin is the guy who lives only in Antarctica... I heard that Antarctic animals have a no-catch law...)


    Under the influence of milk, knowledge of birds and animals was a detailed viper.


    Then I''ll sleep on my back.


    Vipers who are put to sleep in places like sleeping quarters.


    "Um... you don''t get pussy or anything...?


    I asked terribly, but the breeder hasn''t responded. Turning his back on the viper and remaining silent, he feeds Koutay Penguin''s Penny Tai.


    (Deny it... You''re tight to ignore here)


    Shortly after the penetration in my heart, after feeding the breeder, as if I was doing what I had to do, Koutay Penguin rides over Viper''s face and steps in.


    After a dozen seconds of footsteps, Penguin stepped out of Viper''s face.


    "Yes, it''s over."


    The breeder tells him with a smile.


    (This is a thousand yen...)


    It seems that you can visit other penguins for once, but you don''t have the energy to do so at the earliest, and Viper just leaves the facility.


    "How''d it go?


    True asks the viper who came out.


    "What is that question...? I don''t know what the hell is going on, but if you care, you can do it too."


    Viper said with a flashing face.


    "I''m curious to hear you say that, so I''m going in"


    That said, I really paid a thousand yen to go inside.


    Eventually a dead fish eye true came out of the penguin exhibition facility.


    "How''d it go?


    The real viper asks when it comes out.


    "I think I somehow figured out what''s causing the lack of customers here"


    "Somehow. I know exactly what I''m talking about."


    Both True and Viper decided that it was impossible to expose people in this facility. While it''s open inside, there''s no place the breeder can''t see. Unless the breeder is making fun of you or acquiescing to you, it''s impossible.


    "Next time, let''s go to the Glitter House with Otalia"


    "I only have a bad feeling"


    "Me, too."


    The two enter the building in a way they don''t feel comfortable. There was just room for two people here.


    Inside the cabin is glassy, beyond the glass is a tank, and you can see many otalia swimming. It is also directly connected to the Otalia exhibition hall from the top, where the non-swimming otalia can be seen down from the top.


    "Come on, Otalia and go to the Glitter House. Wow, you look like a big brother. It''s scary, Ota. But, Ota, if you can prevent a hundred battles, you can prevent a laugh."


    A middle-aged female breeder announces in Norinoli.


    "Ota... name it better"


    Vipers laughing and whining already bitterly at this point.


    "Well, which one comes first? Wild tough guy like the beast over here. Or you, the cool pretty boy? Yeah, each one of them is a different type of handsome pair, if I were about five more years younger... I''d be a beast and I''d be eating them too"


    True and vipers become mute to breeders who become sluggish faces and do not hesitate to say what they think.


    "Are you such a knoll from day to day when you turn to a customer?


    "Mochi. Until about five years ago, as an aunt who sleeps with anyone, we were famous here. These days, Ota, there''s been a rumor that you''re the other guy."


    "Okay, so stop that thin cold nori"


    "I won''t stop. Because this is my character. Okay, I''ll explain the rules. Ota, if you laugh at them, you lose. If you endure without laughing, you win. If I win, Ota, I''ll give you two bags of cookies. If you lose, there''s only one bag. So, which one first?


    The breeder urges the protesting viper to rebel in a first-hand tone.


    "I like this... Viper, please..."


    "No, I think you''re the one in charge. You go."


    If it is true about poker faces from time to time, it is a viper who has stepped on that the radiance also seems to be quite strong.


    "Then go wild."


    "No, if you haven''t decided, why do you decide on your own?"


    Then get out of here.


    Vipers protesting again to the breeders, but the breeders did not fit in and spoke up to a door low enough for Otalia to likely pass through.


    The door opened instantly and Otalia slipped momentously and popped out.


    Otalia puts her face closer to the viper and opens her mouth wide.


    "Buh..."


    "Huh?"


    I see the viper laughed lightly, and the truth is, I give him a strange voice.


    "Yes, Ota, you win. Ota, you had a bag of cookies. Zann. Try again."


    Vipers are given bags of cookies by breeders and go outside the building with a flashing face.


    "Isn''t it too soon to laugh?


    "I had a weird-faced river pig in my mouth. No, the minute I opened my mouth, it came out of the back of my throat. I got hit with that unintentional combo..."


    True to penetrate, Viper tells us there was.


    "I see. But that doesn''t make you a little bit of a pussy with Otalia. A river pig and a glitter."


    "I don''t know...... I don''t care..."


    The viper opens the bag of cookies with a flashing face and eats out the ottarian shaped cookies.


    "And then there''s the girls'' bathroom? Based on the whole family, I don''t think this is possible."


    And, true.


    "Oh, there was a place I missed. Promenade."


    Looking at the map of Marine Park being stood up, Viper said.


    "We pass through the woods on the way to the promenade. It could be there."


    Vipers look right next to you. It''s the entrance to the promenade.


    As they walked down the promenade, there was a grove, as Viper put it. The trees are instrumental in blocking sight for the guns.


    Into the woods, the two quickly found something strange. It''s an unnatural tree of shapes and colors, different from the other trees.


    "Bingo"


    While examining the tree, true finds an unnatural cut in the trunk of the tree to point to.


    When the viper pulled full force, the trunk of the tree opened and a space appeared inside where several people seemed to be able to pass. Inside it has metal walls and private rooms with floors and ceilings, with doors on the floor.


    Grab the door handle and the viper pulls. When the locks are crushed and opened, vertical holes leading underground, with iron ladders, appear.


    Vipers descend first, True follows. When you light the pen light at the descent point, you can see the passage stretching.


    When you find the switch and press it, the light turns on.


    Walking down the aisle for a while, there was a door on the side. The passage itself continues further ahead.


    I won''t go ahead, I''ll try to open the door. Nobody inside, a private room with a killer landscape to the extent of octami. But there are several iron shackled chains hanging on the walls. It''s obvious it''s a place to lock someone up and keep them in captivity.


    "The promenade itself is not very popular, and if we can make sure there are no people around us, we can put every family in here for a few people."


    True opened his mouth as he went further down the underground passage.


    "So there''s a hidden camera around that big tree, and we found this place, haven''t we been seen?


    "Right..."


    "So your operation isn''t broken at the moment anymore?


    "Right..."


    To Viper''s question, the truth keeps returning a light reply.


    Eventually the two arrive at the penetration of the aisle. There''s also a ladder that goes up the stairs.


    The viper goes up first. Up the ladder, there was a door.


    There he is.


    Feel the killer from the end of the ceiling door and alert to the truth that the viper is just below.


    "I''m leaving, keep your head safe."


    Alert of the shooting the moment the door was opened, Viper warned, but already truly intends to do so. Secure only the legs on the ladder and guard the head with the arms crossed.


    The viper pushed the door open and the momentum popped out well.


    Above the door, it was in a sealed garage. A pair of men in black stood with machine guns against the basement door, but the reaction was delayed because the viper jumped out too vigorously.


    Viper grabs one of the men''s necks before pulling the trigger and snaps as it is. The other pulled the trigger and shot several shots, but Viper''s long leg swung and he was blown to the head.


    (Yabe, we both broke it. I wish I had kept one alive as a witness)


    Tongue-beating viper.


    It really goes up into the garage. There doesn''t seem to be any cars right now, but it''s easy to understand to pack the human from here into the car and move the shank.


    Where the viper lifts the shutter forcefully from the inside and the true and viper leaves the garage, it is surrounded by about five good strong faces of Gatai in black. They all have machine guns.


    "As an attraction operation, it could have worked."


    Truth squeals.


    "I guess it turns out so. Leave me alone. I need to talk to these guys about where they''re lurking."


    Shortly after Viper said it, the men in black pulled the gun trigger simultaneously.

 909 16

    True to shoot one of the black clothes in the leg and just shoot the two remaining. Vipers, on the other hand, smash and kill all over their bodies with their bare hands.


    One person who was shot through the leg was at war watching how Viper was murdered. The first thing I did was tear the human body apart with my bare hands and kill it. As well, I became aware that I would be killed that way too, and the fear made my head white.


    "These aren''t Japanese. Hey, do you understand Japanese? Do you want me to be honest with you about the information we''re looking for? If you don''t talk, let him torture you."


    True whispers in a man''s ear as he points to the scene where the viper is slain.


    "You''re a soul jelly guy, aren''t you? You were messing around here, weren''t you?


    "Yes...... He was also letting the park''s management grab the money to help him."


    Black clothes that talk from me, even to things I haven''t even heard, with a frightened face.


    "It was an accomplice, or I can tell you didn''t have to hesitate to help."


    "Well, what are you gonna do?


    A chisel-killer viper asked the true man in a tremendous outfit filled with blood and flesh.


    "Contact Ashiya first as planned. Shake on the proprietors here. And let the police intervene too. Once we get the evidence, we''ll tear the information apart in the back streets."


    After speaking of future policy, True called Ashiya Kurodo and explained all the situation, he also requested police intervention.


    ''Then stop blackmailing Marine Park management. This one''s gonna be hard to move. I guess you keep the evidence under control, huh? Arrange a police officer in Medicine Buddha City and also contact the prosecutor''


    One of Black Dou''s words caught the truth.


    "Viper said the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department is useless?


    ''Make it useful. Sure, if you don''t say anything, they''re not gonna do anything, scum, but I''m gonna pressure you out of here and force you to move. Just keep the witness.''


    That''s all I said, Kurodo hung up.


    "From euthanasia until Ashiya gets here, it''s about two hours in a hurry."


    True said.


    "No, if we hurry, we''ll be able to shorten it a bit. Well, if the police do make a good move, we don''t have to blackmail the proprietors."


    From vipers who thought it was troublesome, such as blackmail, it saved me a lot of trouble and helped.


    Many police cars grab onto Amitabh Grain Marine Park.


    True and Viper''s situational hearing was minimal and freed up. As a police officer, I don''t want them to know that there was cooperation from the residents on the back street, and I truly decide that all the handles would be for me. But Viper''s perception was slightly different. Medicine that usually doesn''t work at all. Buddha Police Department. I also see that I just did a lot of work.


    At much the same time as the police, numerous press personnel were seen visiting. Probably contacted by Kurodo. I got the police tattoo, and from day to day, it was a coveted story if I tried to make it into a media outlet that wanted to report a case of backstreet relations.


    "I didn''t even think about the development of mass media creeping up and even getting reported on the street"


    True to say unexpectedly.


    "I guess this would be pretty important if it was reported on TV or something. No, I''m sure they will. I didn''t flush out many cases of backstreet entanglement before, but I''ve been reporting backstreet crime lately."


    And, Viper. No case of Medicine Buddha City in particular was circulated, but during a conversation between Mika Tsukinawa and Sarah Demon, just before a massive protest broke out between Medicine Buddha City''s mafia and the back streets, footage of it being suppressed by the police was circulated in real time. Vipers were also surprised at that one.


    "Cornelis Van Damme''s Snow Oka exposure, Luciferin Dust influence."


    Abominable true. It was ironic that Van Damme''s deeds would come here and act positively for us.


    "Try it soul jelly, this guy is going to be quite a blow. But... this Marine Park is also an accomplice - if it gets reported in the form of an accessory, it will lose its guests'' legs - right? I can''t resist the employees who worked here and haven''t been notified of anything."


    "Sure, it''s pathetic around there, but there''s no way I''m going to overlook it for that. In the worst case scenario, it could crumble."


    "He''ll be fine. If you have to, your husband, one of the aquarium lovers, will fund it."


    When Viper and True were having a conversation, a familiar figure appeared from one of the masked police cars. The beautiful woman, who is over two metres tall, catches the attention of the media and the unfamiliar police officers.


    "That was hard work, you guys. I mean, tell me a little more about why you''re doing this."


    We alternate between true and viper, Ashiya Kurodo asks the two of us.


    Truth is, I caught up with how I got here and explained why I did this.


    "Hmm... were you dealing with soul jelly? Besides, the boss is with your grandfather..."


    Finished listening, Kurodo roars.


    "I used to fight mafias on behalf of the police, but they got interrupted or betrayed by the police and everything else, and they went crazy."


    "You know... don''t bother with the taste of appealing to the incompetence of the police in front of me."


    To the viper who says with a slight laugh, muffled black dough.


    "Hey, this, even if we don''t hold back the evidence, if I call you, you come and do it all?


    "Uh-huh... that''s a subtle line... The guys in the back street moved for me, but I can''t face being a cop without doing anything, and you guys moved first, so I can tell you that I could move too. I''m the police department. This is Kanagawa Prefectural Police, not under jurisdiction. No matter how much I - and in the name of investigating organized crime, I can''t investigate and talk empty-handed, and just report it. Then it''s hard for me to fly this far. It''s pretty strong that I''m here right now. Because you moved the Buddha''s police. I asked for the will of a trustworthy, honest and spiritual press that I personally interacted with, so I burned down the Medicine Buddha Police Station and finally moved it."


    "I''ve been working pretty hard in our invisibility... you. Besides, at this short notice. Do it."


    When I heard about Kurodo, Viper was honestly impressed.


    "Were you capable of anything but a little or a fight? Or grow up without my knowledge... Ouch."


    In the middle of a true word, Black Dou shakes his slightly stronger fist bone down to his true head.


    "I don''t care about the viper I admire properly, what a graffiti you are from the top. Keep people moving... Just think about it and say something."


    "I''m sorry. I''d be grateful."


    True to hold onto the beaten spot and gently bow your head.


    "Let''s just get in touch with Akuzu''s parents and report back to them on how it went. You''d be surprised how much more than expected."


    And, Viper.


    "Yeah. The police, anyway, wouldn''t have thought even the press would intervene. When it comes to what we did, we just kept finding it and taking testimony."


    "Well, that''s big enough,"


    He was a true and viper who felt relieved and satisfied and breathed a sigh of relief for delivering too much results.


    In the evening, on television news, Amitabha Grain Marine Park news broke out and Hu Wei looked up. It''s all on the news that people are being held in Marine Park and that the managers of Marine Park are conspiring with the Mafia.


    "What happened to the reported incident in Medicine Buddha..."


    Immediately after Hu Wei groaned with a blatant face, the executives called.


    "Police officers from the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Station, along with armed mobile units, are pushing on some of the Azitos"


    "Butch, kill him."


    In a cold voice that seeped deep anger, I command you lightly.


    Enemies are better numbered and better armed.


    "You can destroy them all, so let them fight. Reduce the number a little. No, if you hand it out, let the cops know that you''re the one who''s ready to get rid of it and really bite you. That way, they won''t be able to help out in the future either. It''s a lifeless civil servant."


    Ordered him to throw up and throw it away, Hu Wei hung up.


    (But why did I suddenly strip my fangs? Never before has the Buddhist Police Department of Medicine against the Mafia...)


    Second, a true face crosses the back of my brain.


    (You think he has enough power to interfere with state power? He will certainly have the power to be Junko Yukioka, his lord... Oh, you''re right. I mean...... I can think of enough of what that hungry ghost did)


    The reading of true involvement had hit me, but otherwise it was Hu Wei who was removing it.


    (But when this happens, it''s the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Station, so you can''t even underestimate it because you''re a public servant. The dogs of power, if orders are given from above, will come by and by. Don''t let that happen, the Mafia of Pharmaceutical Buddha City have long handed Kanagawa Prefectural Police with whips and candy... suppose there was enough pressure from above to push him over...)


    The development that a third player, the police, intervenes and unilaterally turns to the enemies of the mafia in a protest that was waged between the overseas mafia and an organization in Japan''s back streets is hopelessly undesirable.


    (Later, I wanted to get to the press, and they knew me by the front line. This guy could be pretty nasty)


    The phone rings where I conceived it. The target is Murdoch.


    "Comrade, isn''t this a bit of a bad thing?


    "Oh, that''s going to happen when I leave you alone"


    "I''m in the mood to make a choice to pull my hand out of Japan right away, right? It''s not the war of the social opponents behind a town called Medicine Buddha City. Do you understand that we are turning the country itself into an enemy?


    "I''m a lot older than you, huh? And yet, if you understand and take it, and I don''t, then I''m pretty much a big stupid biero."


    "Comrade, you have every right to decide on this, don''t you? Do you know what that means?


    "No... I don''t know, why not?


    To Murdoch''s words, Hu Wei lightly became confused.


    ''Cause whichever choice you make, I''m gonna have to obey. If you think only of profits and safety measures, you should promptly abandon the market called Japan before the damage spreads. I think it''s better that way. But if you don''t like defeat and you make the choice to stomp here, I''ll have to go out with him too. "


    "Heh, you don''t have the option to abandon me and split the organization?


    "No, so you have the right to decide."


    "Shall I ask you why you can''t make that choice? You''re not even benevolent, are you? If that''s the reason, I want to cut your connection right away, okay? It''s a matter of my taste for Simble, and that''s why I hate him the most."


    Hu Wei utters Dos'' resourceful voice, seeping blatantly anger.


    "I''m a loser. I lost a lot, losing a battlefield tee time. Lost. I don''t accept emotionally that we''re going to lose again. That''s all. Even if it was a business failure you were in, you see, we''re the same organization, right, comrade? This isn''t about benevolence, is it?


    "I see... that''s a hell of a lot of reason to know... I see... think about it, if I''m in your shoes and they make a choice to get away with it, that''s more annoying."


    Hu Wei laughs.


    "All right, we''re gonna have a thorough fight. I don''t know who they are, but if they do, that''s it."


    "Okay, let''s make it a fun Bertie"


    Hang up.


    I was once simmered by the country, but in another way, this country called Japan is poking at me. At that time, I ended up losing a lot of things and also broke my heart. It''s like losing like Murdoch.


    (I''ll do it this time. That hungry ghost... seems to have come with that intention from the beginning. This status quo is proof of that. Damn, it''s a big deal while my grandson)


    I think so, and I find myself spilling nature and laughter.


    (Something about me, you''re excited. Not worthy of age...... It''s been a long time since I''ve felt like this)

 910 17

    6pm. Look from Amitabha Grain Marine Park. True and Viper returning to Bitter Murder HQ will report to Akuzu and the Poison Dowry as they pick up an early dinner.


    It''s time for the news.


    A familiar landscape appears on the TV screen that was left on. Until earlier there were two people, True and Viper, showing Amitabha Grain Marine Park.


    "Unknown today, a major police investigation was conducted in Amitabha Grain Marine Park, Pharmaceutical Buddha City, Kanagawa Prefecture, on suspicion of organized kidnapping for the purpose of trafficking in human beings"


    Video from the helicopter shows a large number of taxis stopping at the entrance, plus a large number of police officers, whilst the newscaster speaks pale as they enter Marine Park.


    "The merger of the Chinese mafia and the American gang is seen as the work of a criminal organization called Soul Jelly, and in the future, it is the policy to find out if there is any involvement of Amitabha grain marine park managers."


    "You really got soul jelly picked up."


    Stop the hand of the meal, Akutsu roars.


    "I didn''t think I''d do it this far... I saw it, it''s not where I saw it, it''s stunning..."


    This one also stopped the hand of the meal and the poisoned wife was amazed.


    "It was thought to be a city abandoned by Japan, with this drug Buddha..., moving the police and the press, awesome, oh man"


    Akutsu has lived in the city for a long time, but this is the second time he has seen police and press enter the drug Buddha. I saw it recently for the first time, but it surprised me too.


    "You''ve done Luciferin Dust and Mika before. Besides, most of it''s not me, it''s Ashiya Kurodo."


    True says while eating a hiya gogi.


    "Well, it was me and you who created the trigger. I think our accomplishments are bigger."


    Viper said with a smile.


    "Either way, as you can see, I''m glad I could feed you a tight shot"


    And, true.


    "It would be tighter than a prospectus. Because a new player named Police has entered and turned to the enemy. I don''t know if you were afraid of sacrifice, or if there was a bribe, but if the police, who were previously non-interferent, really turned to the enemy, there wouldn''t be a single soul jelly in the mighty mafia. Even if it rots, the Japanese police organization is excellent. The prefectural police were just corrupt in nature."


    My poisoned daughter-in-law - it''s unusual for this always calm man, and he screws it up in an exciting tone.


    "Later, in the teahouse, too, the evil of the mafia was reported and brightened. Japan itself has become the enemy of the Mafia. Maybe we don''t have to fight anymore."


    Akuzu laughs jokingly with that in his mouth. Of course I don''t really think it would be such a convenient development. I''m sure the battle will still go on.


    "If they are sane before then, I will draw my hand from the medicine Buddha. If I were in their shoes, I would definitely. There''s nothing for you to sit on."


    poisoned daughter-in-law who thinks rationally and states.


    I''m not gonna pull that old man off.


    I said the truth with certainty.


    "How can you say all that? Is it because you''re the same blood-drawer?


    Viper asks.


    "Oh, yeah. I talked a little bit about it, but that grandfather felt a lot like me. So I get it. If I''m in his shoes too, I''ll enjoy this situation and fight it out thoroughly, and I''ll seriously go win. I can''t explain it well with reason, but I know I will."


    Truth is, I am aware that I hate to lose, so if I look at someone similar and talk to them, I can somehow see the signs. Not to mention those with the same blood muscles.


    "I fell in the back streets to fight and triumph against powerful enemies. If it''s done properly, it''s with an unbeatable enemy."


    When he spoke with an unwinning enemy if he did it properly, he thought of Junko and Lily, and was true in assuming those who could be enemies of Junko, whom he had yet to see.


    (That grandfather is now just like me. Is it worse than me in a way? But I''m sure I''m enjoying it now)


    When confronted with a desperate phase, do you just remain desperate or still even enjoy the situation in the face? Truth is the latter, but so will my real grandfather, and I truly believe.


    Murdoch, the other boss of Soul Jelly, summoned the Mafia bosses throughout Medicine Buddha City that night.


    Medicine Buddha''s Mafia rules, bringing up to three escorts. It will be a meeting in an isolated building so that we cannot let our men sneak in.


    "So the people in the back streets of Japan finally let the drug Buddha intervene with the police and the media. It''s a real pain in the ass when this happens. Outpatient mafias are visibly less likely to be active in the future. So we, the Mafia, are united and we should face this situation."


    It was Murdoch speaking with an affectionate laugh, but the heads of each mafia look at Murdoch with a chilled face.


    "Why do you have to give soul jelly in this situation?"


    "Obviously, who''s on a sinking mudship?


    "Police opponents don''t taste like anything. This is Japan. Did I make a mistake with some country? Even the backstreet organization said most of them wouldn''t go against the police..."


    "And when it was even reported on the news. Nice shame."


    Some say negative words.


    "Come on, don''t you understand what''s going on? It''s not just about our organization at the earliest, is it? Undoubtedly, the Japanese Hate will rise against the Mafia itself, which nests in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha. So, the police have also intervened, and the back streets of the drug Buddha are attacked with momentum. Even if that happens, it doesn''t matter because our organization is a good mafia, because it''s what Soul Jelly did, and you''re gonna tell me to miss it? No, it''s already interfering even with residents on the back streets outside of Medicine Buddha City. Anyway, it seems that some organizations have been doing well lately and are reaching for Euthanasia City. It''s a good opportunity, so I was wondering if the organization behind the euthanasia might attack us?


    After listening to Murdoch, the head of the organization in question looks at him. Unlike soul jelly. It''s a Chinese mafia.


    "Bullshit...... isn''t that the seed you guys sowed in the first place"


    "I''m not joking about wiping your ass with that kind of roll."


    The heads who deny it even more. But...


    "No, it''s annoying but we''ll have to fight together"


    The head of the Russian mafia says as he spits out purple smoke and gets his attention. Still a young man. I don''t care what you think, I''m in my early twenties, and I''m the youngest of the heads here.


    "However, there are conditions. It is the soul jelly that is now the messiest in the drug Buddha that caused this situation. After you''ve taken full responsibility for it, shall we call it a joint front?"


    "Ho? What is responsibility?


    Murdoch turns to the head of the Russian mafia, shrugging his shoulders laughing at Niyanya.


    "Firstly, we ask everyone here to pay compensation. And when you fight, your organization always gets you on the front lines to bleed out. That''s all I need. But that''s the absolute condition."


    Hearing the demands of the Russian mafia, some of them spilled a laugh. It is a Russian-like way of doing things that I love to attach to people''s weaknesses, but in this situation it was a heartbreaking thought.


    "Guys, what do we do? I think this area is about to drop. Now why don''t you give these guys a break?


    In the words of the head of the Russian mafia, the heads of other organizations nod with a nasty smile.


    "Ha ha ha, you''re sweet, my brother in Russia"


    Murdoch laughing out loud. But my eyes are not laughing.


    "But you don''t accept such demands. The responsibility we take is. Because we''re going to serve as a troublesome conductor, you guys are going to empty your heads and fight according to it. That''s about it. Yes, that''s the decision."


    "Just kidding!"


    The chief of the Chinese mafia yelled at him with his anger exposed.


    "No, I''m not kidding, I''m gonna get you to follow me seriously, okay? A powerful man stands on top. That''s natural, isn''t it? It''s natural, isn''t it? Shall we prove it now?


    Each glances at the two men Murdoch brought as bodyguards.


    "How''s it going with all the escorts you guys brought in and letting them fight? If these guys die, I''ll follow the demands of my Russian brother."


    The Mafia chiefs were mute to Murdoch''s demands. Talk too much joke. No, it''s a crazy story.


    "That''s fine with me. I took this as Mr. Murdoch''s spirit of service."


    "Are you an idiot? I don''t know how many of your men stand up, but I know how many."


    "Lord Amer eats too much hamburger, and he''s got fat on his brain,"


    Mafia bosses mock, but Murdoch is flat.


    "Adonis, Ip Mountain. He who seems to be able to use it will be a force of war in the future, so keep him alive. You can kill Mob if he''s got hair on him."


    Murdoch commands the two men he brings as escorts, turning his back and leaving the spot.


    "Ugh, it''s a difficult order for me maggots, Mr. Adonis, but do you think you can?


    "It''s a contradictory order. At a time when it seems like it can be done, it will be a good story to kill, so you can kill them all."


    Ip Mountain and Adonis take a critical position. When the other mafias leave the three of their escorts on the spot, they dive into the shield to avoid stray bullets.


    The shootout began.


    The Mafia bosses, other than Murdoch, had in mind the sight of the two becoming hives by chance. No matter how many arms Murdoch brings in his men, it''s this difference in numbers, and the people here, the escorts select quite a few skilled men. Plus, I''ve brought three of them in, and the Mafia boss has seven other people besides Murdoch. In other words, it''s a ridiculous battle with too many consequences: twenty one against two.


    And the result was immediate.


    The grin disappeared from the faces of the Mafia leaders. They were solidified as they looked over at the twenty-first carcass rolling on the floor.


    "You killed them all..."


    Murdoch laughs bitterly.


    "Yay. Mr. Murdoch, look at that. I beat Mr. Adonis. I''m thirteen, Mr. Adonis is eight. Overwhelming victory! Buh! I''m not a maggot today, I''m a maggot! That''s not just a fly, either. Murder and the infamous Tsetsebae!


    "Yes, yes, okay, okay. Wow, wow. But shut up now."


    On Ye Shan, who leaps and rejoices, Murdoch adorns him with a bitter smile.


    "And the game is my win, so you''re gonna follow me, right? If you say no or do some weird little work and resist, I''ll turn these guys over as killers, so say hello there. I''m glad you tried it, and that''s funny, okay?


    Turning from a bitter smile to a full laugh with plenty of room, Murdoch tells the Mafia bosses.


    The seven mafia bosses were silent. We had lost our temptation to defy each other at the earliest opportunity, and we all understood that the robbery had been seized.


    Yes - of the seven bosses, there were six who accepted that fact.


    "Ha, I''ll have to surrender. I''ll see you later. Pity."


    The young head of Russia laughs.


    "But it''s our way, and this is the only way to convince me. I''m not convinced, though!


    As he shouted, the Russian mafia boss pulled out his gun, the moment he pointed at Murdoch, faster than he pulled the trigger, and three bullets wore his body almost simultaneously. Leaf Mountain, Adonis, and Murdoch bullets.


    "Oh, no, it''s troll. Your brain was melting because you drank too much of Uotsuka? I just want to say that I praise you for your guts - but it would be the guts of drunken momentum anyway, so there''s no praise."


    He sat back with his gun in his nostalgia and peeked up close at the death face of the Russian mafia boss, Murdoch said away looking petty.

 911 18

    On the morning of the night, Hu Wei called Murdoch.


    "Murdoch, the Russian organization you killed the boss last night, they''ll fight with you. The vice president was delighted. You''ve often killed a busy young man of your predecessors."


    "That''s superimposed. Before the police move, let''s try to crush the four remaining organizations that were fighting with us at once ''


    "Oh, you''re out for breakfast."


    Make policy and appointments smoothly and hang up the phone.


    "What do you think of me trying to fight such a reckless battle?


    ����


    Hu Wei speaking to Huang Qiang, who was in the same room. Huang Qiang has trouble answering and remains silent.


    "What do you mean by the question, don''t you see? Or is it just hard to answer? Let''s be more specific. Scattered in front of my men, I''m asking them what they think the person who stood up to them is trying to fight a battle with a low chance of survival. What you say, what you do, you split shit grandpa, you think?


    "No... that''s not..."


    Seeing that Huang Qiang has no boring reaction but, Hu Wei sighs at the seemingly uninteresting.


    "I feel confused myself. Some parts of the police are involved."


    "The police?


    While he raised a surprising voice, Huang Qiang also understood.


    "As you know, I hate the police. In Medicine Buddha City for forty years, let the villains do whatever they want, knowing how cute we are. And I came to the citizens as tax thieves with a transgressive attitude. You''re a lot worse than a mafia or something. We''re just making money by taking risks, far better than the police."


    I think Hu Wei fu as he talks. Even though I was angry that the police didn''t function as a police officer, I am angry that the police are now trying to function more.


    "Ouch..."


    Muscle aches persisted, and Hu Wei glanced at him. I still have the tiredness and pain of yesterday''s intense training. Suddenly it was too clear.


    Reminds me of one scene from a movie I used to see. An old man whose physical freedom is no longer advantageous pities himself for his old affairs and cries in public, "Whoa, whoa." At that time, the sentiments of ridicule and scorn boiled down to the pathetic misery of a creature called the old man, but now I know better how that old man feels.


    (Right...... I''m getting old now...... I wasn''t really aware of it, but now I''m aware of it)


    I regret that if I had at least continued my daily workouts, I would have been different. He said he must have been able to contain more body decay.


    At the dining room in the Soul Jelly Headquarters building, a different person sat in the chair.


    But the constituents of Soul Jelly were already used to seeing the anomaly. If you show yourself every day, you can get used to it, even if you don''t like it, and you accept it as one of the landscapes.


    "Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap"


    A small dolphin whose hands and feet have grown - Angelina - continues to tap the table lightly with a fork to match her voice, whilst muttering three or seven beats in an upbeat mood.


    "Here, you''re behaving badly, Angelina"


    There comes Leaf Mountain with two plates in his hands and beware.


    "Jah-uh."


    But Angelina doesn''t try to stop the act of tapping a fork, she hits it continuously with increasing fun.


    "Look, Angelina, it''s spaghetti this morning."


    "Jaaaaap!"


    Angelina is offered a plate, sticks her hand with a fork over her head, and cheers.


    Angelina''s personality has changed considerably since this appearance. My emotions became straightforward and I was able to express myself abundantly without losing sight of people. He became my favorite dolphin, so I could free myself.


    Angelina has no dust in her desire to return to the human race at the earliest opportunity. I am the ideal system now.


    There is hardly any disabling life in this figure. Ip Mountain takes care of most of it. In the shape of a dolphin, the toilet is a little troublesome, but I''m already used to that, too.


    "Eating pasta, not fish, is a dolphin you looked up to. And it''s cleverly eaten with its mouth."


    At the start of the meal, Adonis comes and puts on the same table. His breakfast was a heterogeneous combination of various kinds of Saburi and Japanese food.


    "Angelina is a dolphin because of her appearance, but she''s human in the middle. Oh, I look human and I have maggots in me."


    "Jap!"


    Ip Mountain explains, and Angelina gives an unpleasant voice.


    "Right. I''m taking you around to work, too, but not dangerous?


    Adonis suggesting that it could also hit stray bullets.


    "It''s okay. Angelina has been modified by a certain Mad Scientist and has been granted a powerful regenerative ability, so she won''t die for a bit or softly. Instead, if you leave her alone, you don''t know what you''re going to do and you don''t care."


    "Jap!"


    Ip Mountain explains, Angelina gives an uncomfortable voice.


    "Right. Why are you carrying that dolphin in the first place?


    "Eh. I was hired as an experimental bench for a laboratory, and that''s where I met with this Angelina. She was being treated worse than maggots there, so she complained that I would take it because she didn''t need a gala because she was pathetic. Then someone from the laboratory agreed, and after getting some Gala, Angelina was able to free herself."


    "Jaaahhhh..."


    Ip Mountain mentions it and Angelina gives a chopping voice.


    "Right. You look like a good couple."


    "Right. maggots and dolphins. A very good combination."


    "Jah, jah, jah, jah, jah, jah, jah, jah!


    In response to Adonis'' words, while Ip Mountain seemed to agree with the illumination, Angelina was resolutely voicing feelings such as denial.


    Behold, an unexpected man came to the headquarters of Bitter Murder.


    "I didn''t expect you here."


    Vipers say unexpectedly when they see a beautiful woman over two meters tall put through the reception room. There is also True, Akutsu and Poison Dowry in the room.


    "Well, we can''t even be too slow, and we''ll have a short meeting"


    Police final weapon - Ashiya Kurodo said.


    "I also sent all the officers of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department out. Pull the nonstop guy out, too. So, I''ll have you fight the Mafia first on the front line. SAT is scheduled to arrive behind it. Oh, I''m in SAT."


    Upon hearing Kurodo''s report, the poisoned daughter-in-law complains with her thin eyes rounded.


    "Dude... I mean a lot of English..."


    Akutsu isn''t surprised, either, and the words don''t come out well. The figurine police couldn''t help but tailor him to the SWAT team.


    "Because they''re sinners who''ve never done much work with only money. For what it''s worth, you''re going to take the most dangerous role. If anyone runs, I''ll kill them."


    "The police are radical these days."


    Vipers tear with bitter laughter.


    "Oh, I''ll tell you what. The police also have the guts, so it''s hard to fight in cooperation with the back streets. This one will take the form of fights on its own. Assuming we work together, we only improvise. I''m here to reward you for that."


    "Wahaha, thank you. I just wanted to thank you for telling me that."


    To Kurodo''s words, Akutsu laughed and thanked Kanrakara. Kurodo felt strange to Akutsu even though he was helping himself, who was the backstreet, too much at the moment.


    "I also spoke from one end to the organization on the back streets of Pharmaceutical Buddha City. It''s not like I was doing things with soul jelly. It''s just an organization, so I can''t expect much, but for once."


    Akuzu also reports.


    (There''s a chance they''re doing the same thing over there. But if I do that, I think I''m getting information around the police...)


    True doubt, but at a time when Kurodo hasn''t said anything, he decides it''s unlikely. Later, you will know that your suspicions were more correct.


    "Don''t move the organization where the police are fighting. It''s gonna be tough."


    "Does that mean that even if the police are at a disadvantage, they don''t have to go in to help?


    In the wake of Kurodo''s words, the poisoned wife asks.


    "I wonder if there''s anything that might put me at a disadvantage."


    Vipers whine sarcastically. At the time Black Dou came out, even the earliest soul jelly fate was decided, watching.


    "You don''t have to come and help. Police are organizations that value the lives of police officers more than civilian lives, and police mentors more than police officers'' lives. If only the residents of the back street could help, they''d be happy to die."


    Like other personnel, but with painful poison, Kurodo threw up. He had mixed frustration with the police organization to which he belonged.


    "You can''t rush to the same scene in an organization, but you don''t mind on a personal level, do you?


    "Mmm... sort of. Then I''ll take it seriously. Misunderstanding works."


    In response to the true confirmation, Kurodo smiled and authorized.

 912 19

    Yasujiro Sakurada, chief of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department, was in mourning.


    He is now standing armed in front of the Mafia stronghold and the place of thought. The commissioners are all gathered, too, and they''re in front of him. Completely battle-act supposed formation and equipment.


    "How did this happen..."


    Someone must also work in a dangerous role as a police officer in a dark city.


    And those who are unluckily assigned. But to the extent that they are paid a little better than other city police stations, they are exposed to death risks. Extremely ridiculous story.


    But for decades now, the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department officers have refused to take that ridiculous fate. I traded with the mafia and did not interfere in their deeds in any way. He also renounced his role of protecting citizens. It''s so ridiculous that we have to take such baba seriously because we''re the only ones who have to work for our lives. That''s what many police officers assigned here thought.


    Some of them were caught in a sense of justice and tried to work seriously. It was the chief''s duty to send them to another department before they were killed. It was the kindness of Sakurada.


    I don''t need a serious police officer at the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Station. It''s harmful to us, and it''s dangerous to them. The commissioner of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department must be just a figurine. That is the indiscipline of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department.


    But now, all the members of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department are being loaned to the dead.


    Why should the police fight for their lives to protect their citizens? Why do you have to do that now? Almost everyone here had the same thoughts.


    "How come it''s our time..."


    Someone groans abominably.


    "The generations before us lived without danger, without a big job, and we were glad we did, so why do we have to do this all of a sudden?"


    I''m not convinced, someone else screams.


    All thoughts are the same. Unacceptable irrationality. There must be no irrationality. An unexpected disaster. Unfortunately difficult to brush.


    "Why are we fighting for our citizens for our lives now? What''s the point of this fight?"


    With a crying face, a trembling voice, someone else squeaks again. All thoughts are the same.


    "Oh, I''ll stop... I''m out of it..."


    Too much fear and confusion, one left the group.


    "Idiot, come back!


    Chief Sakurada yells. But before his voice reached him, there was a literal big hole in the belly of a police officer who tried to escape.


    "Yes?"


    The police officer collapses while his brain cannot accept the fact that there is so much hole in his belly that he can see the view beyond and the wind blows away.


    (Damn, that''s the third one!


    Chief Sakurada biting his teeth. In fact, the remains of the three are rolling behind the police force. When you try to escape, an invisible attack is launched and a large hole is drilled in your body to kill you.


    "If you don''t give us the order, we''ll have to deal with the guy who escapes again."


    One eyebrow does not move, and Kurodo whines after executing a policeman who fled in front of the enemy.


    Apart from the commander, he won''t give me a report that he''s ready to strike inside. Seems like a lot of hassle, Kurodo decides.


    "To the building that seems to be more soul jelly based than this, enter the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Station Police Corps. SAT has come out to secure the mafia. ''


    Instructions came through the radio. Kurodo laughs unexpectedly. At first, it is secure, but SAT does not intend to secure the mafia. When the mafia comes out, I''ll shoot you without question. Otherwise, this one''s in danger. This is an extermination operation.


    "Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Station Police Squad! Go in! ''


    A decree was issued over the radio, and a squad of policemen waiting in front of the building broke into the building simultaneously.


    Inside soul prince jelly headquarters. Hu Wei''s private room.


    ''The police have moved. I''m coming in.''


    "You''ll see"


    To the report on the ext, Hu Wei looked down through the windows on the top floor under a 20-story building and told him that it didn''t even seem interesting.


    "You don''t have to snipe yet. If SAT moves, do it all at once."


    Copy that, sir.


    I can cut the ext.


    "I didn''t expect the police to attack first. Besides, find out where I''m hiding..."


    Tongue-beating Hu Wei.


    "Don''t be abominable. Police, police. I hate my shit. I hate the police."


    Forty years ago abominable memories come back even if I don''t like them.


    "Forty years ago, no matter how painful the citizens were, the garbage people who didn''t do anything in silence moved only this time, and they bladed at me? Just kidding..."


    Two things and anger creep up.


    "Kill no more than one medication Buddha police officer who entered the building. Never let him escape as one. Don''t let them live. They''re alive or dead, but they can''t do more than kill. I don''t have a bad taste in torturing people without killing them."


    Hu Wei looks down on the ground from the outside of the window, all alone.


    "But... do the police these days make them flee in front of their enemies or execute the guy who fled in front of them? Oh, my God."


    Outside the window, Hu Wei laughed when he saw the remains of the medicines Buddha Police Department officers killed by Kurodo in an attempt to escape. Both the scene where the policeman fled and the scene where he was killed, he watched closely.


    Black Dou sees it. A few hours after Bitter Murder walked away. Look around the bitter murders, a large number of foreigners had pushed over and completely besieged the headquarters building.


    Racially mixed with white, Hispanic and Latino. I don''t see many Orientals. Everyone is carrying their belongings and waiting for the order of the raid.


    Behold, the constituents of the Bitter Murder were terrified in the building. There are too many enemies for anything. I don''t know how many times we are.


    "That''s an unprecedented scale. More than ever before."


    Akutsu uses a hand mirror to peek out the window and groan.


    "Wasn''t it a convenient development that Ashiya would clean it up so this is safe? I didn''t think you''d come this way."


    Viper, on the other hand, looked out the window in a dignified manner.


    "Sure, these numbers are troublesome, but there''s nothing I can do about them."


    "Are you serious..."


    Akutsu laughs at the dialogue he truly speaks of. Reliable, but also perceived as a distant perception.


    "I may be a little tight on my own, but I also have a viper. It would be a lot easier if the viper would spin it"


    "What, am I attracting enemies and hurting them all? Even if I hit a bullet, it hurts."


    Vipers spilling a smile on true words. I didn''t put it in my mouth on this occasion, but when I get bullets in my joints, etc., the viper also takes a lot of damage, so there is a lot of risk with the viper.


    The gunfire goes off. The mafia that is besieging me earlier has set me up better.


    "He''s coming. No, let''s go."


    "I''m glad you got some moderate cover"


    That''s what Viper and Truth left out and headed outside.


    First the viper pops up, rushes through the rain of the bullet and fleshes to a pair of white men who were hiding in the nearest bend and shooting their guns.


    Two heads are pulled out of each spinal cord at the same time, thrown high and dancing through the universe. To the sight, the hand of the mafia that was raiding stopped unexpectedly and was taken aback.


    Aiming at that gap, True appeared at the entrance to the headquarters, shooting the machine pistol "Jaguar Horse", which is truly dedicated and special to Junko Yukooka, and instantly finishing the three of them.


    Returning to me, the mafia and the others flare up at the same time, but the truth is moving quickly.


    From next to the gun-shooting mafia, something flew in at high speed, breaking the two mafias'' torso and belly sideways. It was a manhole lid thrown by Viper.


    "Oh, dear."


    Viper smiles and lightly bears up the car that the parked mafia came in and walks to the nearby mafia.


    "Hiya!? of ooh!?


    To a viper with his car high above his head with both arms and a smile on his face, its mafia constituents bubble and point at the muzzle, but the moment they shot him, they had a feeling he was going to be killed, solidified in fear and couldn''t shoot him.


    "What did you do? Are you scared?


    After a slightly laughing question, Viper shook down to the car at the mafia and smashed it to pieces.


    When the viper lifts the car up again, he swings around as much as he wants and throws it toward the mafia that was on his side. Shortly after the mafia slipped her hips with a tight face, she was crushed by a flying car.


    The mafias were completely stunned or frightened by vipers slaying their countrymen in a spectacular way from next to next. A true shooting pours down there, shooting and killing the mafia''s constituents to continue standing.


    "He''s flashy."


    True shrugged as he sidelined Viper''s lavish rampage.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who It''s like watching a time play."


    "I wouldn''t stand around like that in a time play. Those two were on your side and it helped."


    "Absolutely. Otherwise, we could have died here."


    Akuzu and his poisoned daughter-in-law were taken aback when they saw the viper and the undoubted by True.


    Behold, the constituents of the Bitter Murder also entered the battle, and the mafias, which should have been overwhelmingly advantageous in number, diminish in number. Look no matter what you see at the earliest. The victory on the bitter slaughter side seemed certain.


    "Parenthood, it''s tough"


    A poisoned daughter-in-law who was on the phone, with a rare blue face, speaks to Akuzu.


    "It''s tough out there, as you can see, but you still got something?


    "They say soul jelly and other organizations in the war are under attack at the same time. Besides... the enemy doesn''t just have soul jelly, they have medicine in Buddha city - probably all the mafias, they''re putting up a joint front with soul jelly, they''re attacking"


    "Ha!?


    Upon hearing the poisoned daughter-in-law''s report, Akutsu opened her mouth wide enough to wonder if her jaw would come off, and gave her a barbaric voice.

 913 20

    Murdoch knows. He said that this battle was actually also an aspect of surrogate warfare, a battle in which other countries wishing to break the back streets, arguably Japanese stalls, unleashed the puppet, the Mafia, as an invader.


    Murdoch is trying to calculate and manipulate things. I spoke in front of Hu Wei, all the reasons to cooperate with him are lies. Murdoch has received directives from the Demon clan. He wants me to hit the back street a little bit.


    The Mafia of Pharmaceutical Buddha City has been revitalized, stretching its legs to other dark cities in Amusement City and building branches because of the assistance from shadows provided by the Demon clan and private oilfielders. It is a story that people, money and weapons have arranged for me.


    It was also the Demon clan that introduced the killer Adonis to Murdoch. For Adonis, they seem to be good at it.


    Of course, Hu Wei also knows the shadow support of private oilfielders and Demon clans, as well as their prospects. I use them now because they are available. But I don''t know the strength of Murdoch''s connection to the Demon clan.


    "At the heart of this is the discernment of the temptation. There''s no guarantee this one will win."


    Murdoch squeaks. It is only natural to withdraw before the damage is greater, and the question is how to persuade Hu Wei in doing so.


    (It''s getting hot not even like that grandpa... well, I guess it feels good to be)


    To be honest, Murdoch had a bad feeling at this point. But I can''t move it that way until people''s minds. To some extent, he gave up on the only way to make Hu Wei do what he wants.


    Look, the feud in front of Bitter Murder Headquarters has come to an end.


    The body of the mafia rolls all over the road, which is a historical manifestation of victory.


    "These guys are Russian and Colombian mafias."


    Looking over at the body, from that race, Viper decides so.


    "What happened to the other organizations?


    True asks the poisoned wife. It has already been heard that the Mafia of Pharmaceutical Buddha City is bound to carry out simultaneous attacks on organizations in conflict. Look. Bitter Murder has left his enemies with true and viper activity, but we don''t know what happened to the other three organizations.


    "I lost touch with one of them. The other two are engaged. And even the police are engaged."


    Projects the display in front of you, the poisoned wife reports.


    "Where the police are engaged is the enemy home."


    Vipers squeak.


    "Our target is likely there, too."


    "Hmmm... there''s a chance that Ashiya will get eaten first, but I wonder if he''s going to kill the group in the back street that''s being attacked and pass us through."


    "Sure..."


    Vipers make a difficult face. True, in some cases, I was prepared to give up Hu Wei.


    "No, but you guys are here for a purpose, aren''t you? You''re going to lose that desk by dating us..."


    Akuzu speaks out, as if he were going to give out a help boat.


    "I can''t help but feel sorry for myself if I don''t finish it myself. There was still something I wanted to tell you."


    And, true.


    It''s a shame that Kurodo takes his prey, but even then he can''t help it, Truth thinks. I''m not so thoughtful about Hu Wei either. If I could give him guidance with my own hands, that would be best, but I wouldn''t stick to it strongly.


    "Oh well. Yes, I do. All right, let''s split us in two, and we''ll go to the scissors."


    In a good mood, Akutsu gave his life to his men.


    "No, look. Bitter admiration is solidified into one, and you go help one of them. The other is enough for me and Viper."


    To the true offer, Akutsu whistles.


    "That''s fancy. But you''ll be able to do it. Then I''ll take care of it."


    Akuzu slaps his tight bald head with a shiny, flat hand.


    "Nah, parent. Can I hit that head once, too?


    Viper smiles and lets him clap his hands over Akutsu''s head.


    "No, don''t... I''m afraid something''s gonna blow my head off."


    Akutsu held his head with both hands as if to guard him, shrugging his neck.


    Soul Jelly Home Building Front.


    The roads are packed with SATs and lined with special vehicles, completely sealing off the perimeter of the building.


    Over the building, the helicopter is swirling. Of course it''s a police helicopter.


    Inside the building already minutes ago, the officers of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department broke in.


    Mixed inside SAT, Ashiya Kurodo was watching countless holographic displays projecting into the air with Soul Jelly''s building on his back.


    "I wonder if you''ve done your duty."


    Kurodo laughs satisfactorily as he sees footage sent by the pills Buddha Police Department officers who broke into the building''s interior. Instead of just letting them go in and fight, they also mounted cameras on each of them to help them see the structure and condition in the building.


    "I haven''t heard from one of the police commissioners. Probably... wiped out."


    Kurodo doesn''t change his complexion at all, although SAT operatives with radios report him with a depressed face.


    "Are you sure? Do this...... It''s like killing someone, isn''t it?


    The captain blames Kurodo with a trembling voice. The site commander is supposed to be the SAT captain, but he also received orders to follow Ashiya Kurodo''s instructions at the same time.


    "I could have swept away the scraps that were inside me. I was able to clean the garbage, and I let it help me at the end, and there''s nothing wrong with that."


    Black Dou looks down at the captain and makes him laugh. Because she looks beautiful, the captain gets annoyed in many ways.


    "The courageous police commissioner did everything in his power to stand up and die in order to protect his citizens. SAT crew rushed but didn''t make it. This kind of muscle writing is fine. They have no honor in exchange for death."


    It is not a mockery, but a black-dough that I really think so. I do not feel any sympathy for the commissioners of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Station because I believe that they cannot be placed in the same police wind, such as police officers who do nothing but name.


    If they were doing what they were supposed to do as police officers, how many lives could they have saved, how many tragedies could they not have done without, then Black Dou feels like his bowels are boiling back. I''ll give you the honor of the name of martyrdom, but in all seriousness it''s even abominable.


    "There was movement on the heliport on the roof"


    One of the SAT crew reported, and both Kurodo and the captain were surprised.


    "Several people seem to be carrying their luggage and boarding a helicopter"


    "Stupid...... even though this one''s already got the helicopter out and said it''s flying over..."


    The captain groans. An executive or a boss received that he was trying to escape with a chopper.


    "Perhaps, but if you try to fly, shoot it off"


    Kurodo ordered it, but the order was never executed.


    A SAT helicopter that was swirling over the building was shot down first.


    After the explosion, the helicopter drops. Probably ate a stinger missile.


    "You weren''t alerting Stinger?


    Black Dou asks.


    "The rooftops, of course, were alert to being shot through windows, and we had sniper squads standing by in the surrounding buildings,"


    The captain answers.


    "I''m hearing from the sniper squad. We checked the man with the stinger missile on the window and immediately sniped him, but the bullet didn''t hit him."


    The crew reports, Kurodo and the captain face to face.


    "Didn''t you hit it? Didn''t I take it off?


    Hear the words used to contact you and Kurodo reconfirms them.


    "Yes. I didn''t take it off, I repeat I didn''t hit it. He said he was inhibited by something."


    In those words, Kurodo guessed roughly what had happened.


    "Were you guarded by the power of paranormal..."


    Kurodo decides that this is the only way out of here at the earliest. Regardless of the commissioner of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department, I don''t want to make more sacrifices to SAT than I need to. I''d rather go first than make a sacrifice.


    Black Dou grows rocket vents and steel wings from his back, causing his surroundings to sweep a little.


    At the next moment, when they saw Kurodo spraying a rocket engine and jumping up, the SAT crew looked up at the sky in surprise and dropped off Kurodo, who disappeared onto the roof of the building.

 914 21

    When shooting down the SAT helicopter, Hu Wei forced Stinger''s archers to shoot while guarding with reduced force meat powder, naturally assuming that this archer would be sniped off. In an instant, the archer was protected by a simple junction by meat powder.


    The sniper bullet''s kinetic power was lost by meat powder. Naturally, no meat flour has been sprinkled around Stinger''s shell.


    "Now we''ve secured the escape route."


    Fucking laughing Hu Wei. As far as the rooftops are concerned, there are no buildings nearby that can be sniped. The police helicopter would have been for that as well.


    "Boss, if we don''t get out of here soon, we''ll have a new helicopter."


    "No, it''s only after carefully crushing all the bugs down there. I crushed the helicopter first to keep it from being targeted from the top. Of course, for a later escape."


    To the advancing guard, Hu Wei spread a fierce grin and said.


    Hu Wei''s decision is strange. I thought Huang Qiang and the other escorts would come one after the other to do that and there would be no kiri, but I wouldn''t put it in my mouth


    SAT''s coming in.


    SAT coming in.


    Murdoch opens the room and says, and reports of subordinates'' extensions take place almost simultaneously.


    "Right. In view of the equipment, the number and the quality of the soldiers, we are slightly disadvantaged in four minutes and six minutes at the moment."


    The escorts become mute to the dialogue that Hu Wei analyzed and uttered. I wonder how you can kill all your enemies with that difference in power.


    (Or is there some way to do that?


    And, Huang Qiang reckons.


    "That''s too sweet to look at. This one''s even bigger."


    Murdoch says with a sinister face.


    "Some of them are very annoying, like Ashiya Kurodo. I''m familiar with him, and I used to work with him, but turning him against his enemies doesn''t taste good."


    When two major battlefield tea times and nudist school organizations were fiercely fighting over the hegemony of American underground organizations, Battlefield tea times turned both police and military enemies, and Murdoch, who had called Ashiya from Japan as support, to fight belonging to the same faction.


    "I''ve heard a lot of rumors. It''s scary enough that the residents of the back street are crying and running away, Detective Okama."


    Hu Wei has no particular attention to the wind.


    "You should just run away. I don''t feel like I can win with him. So I''m going to run, but what are you going to do?"


    To Murdoch''s words, Hu Wei becomes a decent face.


    "Running away, you use a helicopter to run away, don''t you? If I get away with it first, I''m not gonna get away with it, and if I do, I''m gonna get away with it."


    I mean it unintentionally, but I can''t waste any time here, so Hu Wei decided to break it better. Hu Wei takes a big sigh.


    "There''s other de-exits besides helicopters, isn''t there?


    Murdoch asks.


    "Once in the basement. But the helicopter is the most certain. Whoever is here escapes with a helicopter, and the constituents are forced to escape using an escape exit"


    Hu Wei said.


    "Where do we meet?


    Murdoch further asks.


    "Let''s not use our other bases and get into trouble with Mexican organizations. But... I don''t think we can avoid a fight with the police after that, even if we run away. Though the figurine of incompetence, it killed all the police officers of the drug Buddha. They won''t hesitate to come after us in the name of the same police officer killed."


    At the time we let the police intervene when this happens, Hu Wei thinks that we can''t do it in Japan at the earliest.


    "Temporarily, but there''s a way we can get out of police intervention, you hear me? It''s a bad bet."


    Hu Wei has a bad feeling about Murdoch speaking with this unmasculine, mysterious face.


    "What? Tell me."


    "Fly bombs and nuclear waste on helicopters. So, if the police don''t stop intervening, they threaten to crash."


    "It would be like letting the guy who maneuvers die. Who''s going to pilot it? I don''t like to throw my men away like that."


    Hu Wei refused, laughing unexpectedly at Murdoch''s suggestion without clapping either.


    "I knew it wouldn''t work. And then more and more, the police are going to go after him in anger."


    "Naturally."


    The case of Junko Suzuoka''s spraying of nuclear material comes to the back of Hu Wei''s brain.


    "For now, if you want to keep running away from the police and keep lurking underground, or leave Japan for a while, I''m sure"


    And, Murdoch.


    "That''s what I don''t care... It was our chance to reward them with one arrow."


    As for Hu Wei, I''d like to fight him thoroughly here, but Murdoch doesn''t care, so he can''t put me through any more. Plus, I know Murdoch is more right.


    (The usual me, I don''t cross such a dangerous bridge, but that shitty grandson of a bitch is driving me crazy. The same goes for the police bite I hate)


    Be aware that your condition is crazy for a long time. Everything went crazy after that grandson showed up, Hu Wei thinks.


    "You killed all the police officers in Medicine Buddha. That''s when I put up with him."


    That''s what Murdoch smiles at.


    "Okay. Change of policy. Let''s run."


    Hu Wei sighs his thoughts again.


    "Damn it... I don''t know if I can get my grandfather to run off much older than me or have a rare experience - I don''t know life"


    "Shut up."


    To Murdoch shrugging his shoulders, Hu Wei spilling a bitter laugh.


    Then with three escorts, including Huang Qiang, who was in the room, Hu Wei packs his bags and leaves the room, shouldering Murdoch and heading to the roof.


    "Sometimes, I think about what I''d think if I saw who I was now. When I was a street gangster, I was really violent, wasn''t I? I don''t like him, because he was gunning to kill me, and he was donkey-hotting me, not where you are right now. We survived so far, we were lucky."


    Murdoch talks as he walks.


    "Do you like your old self? Or don''t you like who you are right now?


    Murdoch laughed bitterly at Hu Wei''s question this time.


    "I don''t think I hate myself right now, but I''m sure I like my old stupid self. I don''t know how lonely I am for something that''s changed."


    Murdoch''s answer hurt what was deep in Hu Wei''s heart.


    (I''m the other way around... I hate it. I don''t even want to remember. No, it''s something I shouldn''t remember)


    Deep down in my heart, it''s like something''s screaming, I feel that way. But Hu Wei is desperate to ignore it. For forty years, what has been out of sight is there. Behind my mind, it does still exist.


    I just think so. That''s pathetic. He said he was pathetic without interruption.


    "I see...... You, you''re not that old yet, but you''re old enough, you''re objectively old enough."


    To distract him, Hu Wei continues his conversation with Murdoch.


    "I guess it''s because I saw my buddies die one after the other... So, I survived. That changed me. This is how it happened."


    "Hey buddy..."


    Hu Wei did not mourn his death much, even if those in the organization were killed, just to be angry at him for getting mud painted on the organization. It was surprising that Murdoch had that part, instead of that facial wickedness.


    (I''m just letting you pretend like that, maybe you''re inviting me to be alert.)


    Suspicion like that defaults in Hu Wei. Basically no one believes it. I don''t believe it.


    (I wasn''t like this from the beginning, either. I can''t love my old self. I don''t even hate it. I just think it''s pathetic......)


    The past cannot be abandoned. Hu Wei thinks it''s a big lie, such as the guy who says he won''t look back on the past. My past always gets around, and even if I''m not going to look back, I keep making an impact.


    Hu Wei, Huang Qiang, Murdoch and two other escorts arrive on the roof and head to Heliport.


    "Is there a guy who can steer a helicopter? I can''t."


    "Oh, I can do it"


    "I can do it too."


    Hu Wei asks, Huang Qiang and Murdoch raise their hands.


    "It''s packed with gold, weapons and boots."


    Murdoch says.


    "Well, the policy is changing, but it''s not going to work."


    When Hu Wei said with a laugh and tried to get in the helicopter first - four other people besides Hu Wei looked up at the sky and confirmed it would fly in.


    A little late, Hu Wei also admits to that appearance. Beauty in a suit over two metres tall, growing steel wings and rocket vents from her back and slowly descending.


    "Black Dou......"


    Murdoch speaks the name.


    "Long time no see, Murdoch"


    Ashiya Kurodo, the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police, makes me laugh.


    "Huh... it''s a causal mix-up."


    Murdoch gave a reluctant look at a man who once stood on his side as an enemy.

 915 22

    Once upon a time, I had been taught when True was still being tapped into his unloading training as a killer by Junko.


    Junko said this when he finished watching the recording of a long time ago, rough image prowl with Junko and Tired.


    "Look, look, Makoto. Much inferior in strength to Chindre the Giant, Ampenio Taisei, you won. There''s a flow in the battle. There is a pace. It''s not necessarily the total talent that makes the strong win."


    True learned strong persuasion in the words of Junko and kept them in mind in his liver.


    "Eight hundred prowls..."


    "Hey, watch your language"


    Tired reacts to the dialogue that has been spoken to, and the truth stares at tiredness.


    "No, because it''s definitely not. Because I''m a bee."


    Junko nods yeah yeah.


    "The only thing that wins above and below the numbers is the game, which is also just RPG talk. Or a world of comic book strength arguments. Reality can beat those who are stronger than you if you grasp the pace well."


    "No, I know that, but the prowler says there''s a book..."


    "Absolutely not. If you say anything more, you''re gonna get angry."


    Truth made a rare and tight voice in eating tiredness.


    After that interaction, the truth became strongly aware, thinking and moving that what mattered above all was to control the flow.


    Now the flow is clearly on our own. Soul jelly seems to have brought all the mafias of the Medicine Buddha City to their side, but their mafias seem to have had low morale and could have obeyed them in a fairly forceful way no matter what.


    But the soul jelly side, too, should know those facts. Whether the flow is there, the low morale of the forcefully drawn mafias, or the pointlessness of scratching the police completely at the present time after all the evil has come to light throughout Japan.


    "If they were to scratch while they knew defeat, it would be a counterattack by the hunted down. At times like this, it''s dangerous to show any gaps."


    True speaks to the viper as he drives around, looking out the window in the passenger seat.


    "Right. It is to win that the pitfalls lurk"


    Viper said while driving the car he borrowed. Vipers also have a bitter experience of losing sight of the pitfalls when they see victory.


    "From police intervention and exposure to the front streets, the flow has changed. But now that the police themselves are getting serious, both the Mafia have no chance of winning. If there''s a pit, it''s not a matter of winning or losing, it''s somewhere else."


    "I think so too."


    I don''t know exactly what that pitfall is, and I don''t know if it is in the first place. However, the story is that distraction in this phase could lead to a bad flow.


    "Viper''s been through a lot, too."


    "Even if that looks like it, I''m more than twice as alive as you are... That''s what I''m trying to say to you. You''re starving. You''ve had too much experience."


    Vipers laugh unexpectedly at the dialogue that is truly played out.


    "It''s not great to live long. It''s how densely you live. A hundred years old who lived a long and flat life and forty years old who lived a dense life. Then a hundred years old can''t have a great mouth beating against forty, and the influence on others will surely be better up there"


    "I think so, too. It''s a shitty value that it''s better to get old in this country anyway."


    The car stops. We have arrived at the scene of the war of destination.


    "Is that it? It''s almost over."


    Viper says. There are bodies scattered across the road, but shootings are sparse. People move less, too.


    "As far as the number of bodies is concerned, the mafia is more disadvantaged. Fine. No, let''s push it."


    True got out of the car and pulled out the gun.


    Soul jelly headquarters building rooftop heliport with strong winds.


    The beautiful woman, over two metres tall, soaking up her long dark hair, was facing five mafias and exasperated with sharp killings.


    "Lucky for you, we have two soul jelly bosses together."


    I saw Hu Wei and Murdoch and Kurodo laughs.


    "Black Dou... don''t you miss it because of your old goodness? I know it''s ridiculous to ask you to do this. Still, please."


    Murdoch laughed lovingly and pleaded in a tone that seemed illuminating.


    "That''s not how it works, considering what this guy did. On the other hand, the Marine Park thing is on the tip of the iceberg anyway, and if you poke it, there''s gonna be more heinous aftersins, right?


    That said, Kurodo stares at Hu Wei.


    "Oh, it''s so bad it''s not enough to go to hell a million times - I''m full of it"


    Niyaniya laughed, Hu Wei lowered his back to the spot and sat down.


    "If you want me, you can cook me. Instead, miss these guys."


    Soon Hu Wei turns off his grin and says it with perseverance.


    "Hey Hu Wei... Since when have you been such a character"


    Dumb Murdoch. Huang Qiang and the other two escorts were also surprised. Hu Wei is a man who tries to survive by scratching his feet and scratching his feet, no matter what dirty hands he uses or exposes himself to clumsiness, which has nothing to do with cleanliness or anything else. I always speak of it even in front of my men.


    "It depends... my grandson came to visit me at the beginning. Everything went crazy from there. He seems to be the one who uncovered and exposed people in Marine Park."


    I thought Hu Wei had spoken a story without context. Together, but in the next word, I knew exactly what I wanted to say.


    "He''s my grandson, Makoto Aizawa, who wants to kill me."


    In response to Hu Wei''s words, the killing temper released from Kurodo eased.


    "That''s why he came here. For me and for him, it''ll be a liquidation of the past. I don''t want anyone else bothering me with that."


    "What if I say no?


    Hu Wei laughed at Kurodo''s inquiry.


    "There are plenty of suicide bombs planted in this building. You might be able to fly away, but what about the SAT inside? We''ll all be destroyed, but rather than just dying, I''d like to take you all the way."


    Upon hearing the words, Huang Qiang understood the meaning of Hu Wei''s confident dialogue while understanding that he was losing in his power earlier. I was wondering if that was the source of confidence.


    "Okay."


    Black Dou putting out the radio.


    "Captain, let me retreat the crew once. They say there''s a bomb planted in the building. It may be haunting, but if it''s true, it doesn''t taste good."


    It is not a hatchet, but a black dot that I see as a probable fact.


    "Let''s wait for the truth. I''ll keep an eye on you so you don''t escape."


    "Well, thanks."


    Hu Wei laughs at the decision of Kurodo.


    "You guys run away."


    "Yes. Don''t die."


    Murdoch and two escorts board the chopper.


    Only Huang Qiang remained without trying to make it to the chopper.


    "What''s the matter, you"


    Hu Wei asks. After asking the question, Hu Wei somehow figured out why Huang Qiang wouldn''t try to move.


    "Let me stay here too."


    To Huang Qiang''s offer, Hu Wei laughs small. Asking or refusing to ask why seemed impeccable.


    "You can stay, but I won''t allow you to fight hungry ghosts."


    "Okay. I won''t let that happen, but otherwise, I''ll serve as an escort."


    "You''re a... shitty, annoying guy. I hate that kind of loyalty."


    Hu Wei with a facial expression that says so, but not at all.


    Seeing Hu Wei like that, Murdoch exhales small.


    (I don''t know if it''s to engage in the pursuit of Black Dou, or if it''s just flourishing on its own, but I''m sorry, but I can''t kill you here... now, if one of the two bosses dies, the organization goes into chaos)


    Murdoch floats his phone''s display in the air and sends a message.


    "Adonis, Ip Mountain. Don''t put Makoto Aizawa in the heliport. Kill him on the way. If you kill Makoto Aizawa, kill Kurodo Ashiya, who''s on the roof."


    Regardless of who Makoto Aizawa is, Murdoch doesn''t think he can shoot Kurodo. But when I went into a state of engagement with Kurodo, I saw a gap in the battle and vaguely thought that I could do enough to rescue Hu Wei. No, I decided to take a bet.


    By the time True and Viper arrived, the wins and losses were always the same already, but the fact that the two joined the battle made it easier to wipe out the mafia, and the Japanese backstreet organization didn''t have to make any sacrifices, so after the battle was completely over, they were both thanked.


    After the battle, True takes out the phone. They called me in the middle of a fight. The opponent was Kurodo.


    ''There''s Hu Wei in front of me now. Hu Wei is waiting for you at the rooftop heliport of the Soul Jelly-based building. He wants a duel. "


    "Okay. I''ll be right there."


    Hanging up the phone, True glanced at the viper, and the two got into the car.

 916 23

    Aizawa Iron Man had an attachment to the drug Buddha City, where he was born and raised. Surrounded by the sea in three directions, it is a port town full of hills, but I thought it was good land.


    At one point, however, immigrants influxed along the coast of Tokyo Bay on the Kanagawa, and with immigrants, mafias from all over the country, no longer good land.


    The government drove immigrants south while security in large cities such as Yokohama and Kawasaki was thoroughly strengthened. Then he created a huge dark city called Medicine Buddha City, deliberately designed to be an easy and insecure city for the rogues.


    By this time, the Mafia was not the only city of Pharmaceutical Buddha, the Yakuza and Mafia protests were flying all over Japan, and although the Pharmaceutical Buddha City was not, as it is today, a breakwater to the invasion of the Mafia, it is no different, nevertheless, that Pharmaceutical Buddha City was the home of the national mafias in Japan. And that it was a fierce battlefield.


    What is more, the same goes for the major cities in each province, where police control was stepped up and cities were deliberately prepared as scapegoats, like the drug Buddha.


    Aizawa Iron Man, who was only a low-end muscle player, but in a fight between the group and the mafia, the talent for violence blossomed. The appearance of a thousand rampant rides on his mafia opponents inspired his allies, frightened his enemies and thanked the inhabitants for being worshipped like patron saints.


    Aizawa Iron Man kept fighting. Being a maniacal bloodthirsty man, he has fought to protect the weak, unable to fight on his own. I intend to defend myself, and I have fought. I''ve fought because I can''t shut up and watch them take away and get killed.


    I also genuinely believed in the concept of Nintendo and others. I couldn''t afford to float when I was given the opportunity to practice it, but by continuing to fight, I believed and had no doubt that I was showing it.


    But what I waited for the Aizawa Iron Man, who kept fighting, was an ugly, distorted fate and reality that I can''t even imagine, I don''t want to admit.


    No matter how hard one Aizawa Iron Man tries, the number of enemies is not reduced. It boils from next to next. The number of those who become unhappy is not reduced either. be fed from next to next.


    The police, who are supposed to protect the citizens, do not protect the citizens and do not fight the Mafia. On the contrary, they make themselves enemies of fighting the mafia instead of the police.


    Exchangers and the press are familiar. The people are also knowledgeable. We see no justice but ourselves.


    No, what is the beginning of this battle in the first place? Why is the world so ugly?


    Where was the vicious police force created, which is useless and on the contrary just gets in the way and even creates a situation that drives us to death? Made by who? By whom are you feeding me?


    There are people who are bleeding themselves, but they don''t try to bleed at all, but what about them?


    No one helped us when we were in a situation where we were protecting ourselves. At least Aizawa Iron Man''s family was left to die.


    After losing everything, Aizawa Iron Man realized it. He said it was actually the weak people like no other who are coloring the world ugly.


    If the weak had more strength, wisdom and courage, they would not let the wicked be judged. They don''t even make it food. Weak people in a democratic society who are tricked into putting their votes in by greedy politicians. Weak people who don''t fight for their lives, whether they are tyrannical or lazy in public service, just complaining. They are like livestock who look like people.


    I kept fighting for those people, and my family''s life was lost for them. Even though I intend to protect myself, myself and my own family, no one protected me. On the contrary, the Aizawa Iron Man even received that he had helped to kill him.


    From there, I left it to anger and hatred, and turned myself to the side of feeding the weak. Crushing the conscience in me wasn''t even such a difficult act. Once you step through it, you don''t feel anything anymore. On the contrary, the previous recoil required more food.


    The mafia I was fighting for also fed. Softening the number 2 of the tissue, replacing it with plastic surgery after killing the enemy boss Hu Wei, and taking over the tissue, he becomes fond of commerce that feeds people, such as trafficking in human beings, organ removal trafficking, prostitution, snap video sales, etc.


    Murder has become an entertainment for itself. Especially when I became obsessed with killing and playing with women and children. When I killed him, I always thought of my wife and son who had been killed.


    He needed more sacrifice and pity. He was unconsciously offering. I didn''t know anything about the old days, I pitied myself for being pure, sacrificing myself. I went on to offer my sacrifice to my wife who dated me like that but died because of it, to the child who was born to me like that but died because of it.


    Aizawa Iron Man - Hu Wei - who has been feeding people for decades, resenting his country and cursing the weak.


    It happened one day. Before Hu Wei, a man named his son appeared.


    The child of his parted ex-wife had become a police officer, the most abominable being in the world.


    Then I found out everything about myself, and then I begged him to quit the mafia. If you don''t quit, you''ve torn everything apart, and you''ve told me you''ll fight thoroughly as an enemy.


    Son - Hao Aizawa, like a living copy of his old self, was pure, righteous, and a fool. Contempt and anger spread through Hu Wei.


    On the other hand, the fact that my ex-wife still named herself after her breakup, and that she died untrained against herself, only stuck Hu Wei''s heart a little, tickled.


    Hu Wei decided to make his son look like an accident and kill him after he said he wanted him to think in front of his son and back off.


    He was stuck in a car and didn''t die, but plants were humanized, so he decided to liquidate the past.


    After that, Hu Wei lived the same days without changing anything. Time passed, continuing to sacrifice. Hu Wei, too, was completely old when he realized it.


    It happened one day. Before Hu Wei, now a man named his grandson appeared.


    True and Viper get out of the car near the Soul Jelly Home Building. Special forces are building barricades in vehicles, so you can''t drive in any further.


    "Aizawa Makoto and Viper, but have you heard anything from Ashiya Kurodo? I want to go inside."


    When you speak to a SAT crew member whose truths were nearby, take out the radio and confirm.


    From between the sealed vehicles, the SAT captain shows up and makes a call.


    Inspector Ashiya seems to be standing by on the roof of the building.


    "SAT hasn''t gotten into it yet?


    Talk to Captain SAT with Viper on his side.


    "No, it''s where I came in and out once. There were reports of bombs planted inside the building."


    The captain answers.


    "So, what about the guys at the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department?


    "I went ahead and wiped it out..."


    Further asked by Viper, Captain SAT answered with a sinking face.


    "Ha ha, that''s good"


    "You...!


    Captain SAT changes his complexion when he sees Viper laughing softly.


    "What is it? Have they ever protected the citizens of the drug Buddha before? Ask the people who live here in Medicine Buddha. See if the sympathetic guy is fulfilling it!


    The captain, stared at by a viper who stopped laughing, awesome and somewhat aware of the circumstances of the drug Buddha, pushes silence. Above all, Viper''s anger was felt to be a straightforward anger, as one who lived in the medicine Buddha.


    "There are still mafias in the building, aren''t there? I don''t think we''re gonna kill every ally, and the bombs are bluffs, right?


    Truth speaks the question.


    "Some of us see it that way. But we have to follow Ashiya''s orders."


    The captain said bitterly.


    "I wonder if it''s in the form of a meal made for us by both our enemies and allies..."


    Regardless, Hu Wei truly appreciates honestly in his heart that Kurodo has distracted him.


    "I don''t know if your grandfather was hunted down by Ashiya and summoned you with a bitter meat plan."


    "Maybe that''s possible."


    True to return ambiguous answers to Viper''s words, but somehow I felt different with intuition. I guess I didn''t take such a means with my own cuteness, but the desire to settle the cause.


    (I''ve only seen you once, but it''s strange to know that)


    With that in mind, the truth is I walk out towards the building. Vipers catch up with it too, shoulder to shoulder and head to the building.


    A decobo combo with a height difference of more than 40 cm dropped him off into the building, and the captain reported radio to Kurodo.

 917 24

    That was not long after Truth was in middle school.


    On that day, Misa, True and Mother, went to the hospital to pay her father a visit.


    When he was in the mood, his true father met with a car accident, and since then, he has been fitted with a life support device and remains in a state of brain death and put to sleep in a hospital.


    It was an accident when the truth was a kindergarten child, and there are times when the memory of the father is faded, but almost nothing equals it.


    "My father''s parents have a reason to remove the life-support device."


    On the train, Misa truly tells with a hard voice.


    The truth was I didn''t know how to react. To be honest, I don''t find it very pathetic. Because I have few memories with my father. But my mother is not.


    "I''m giving up honestly. You... well, you don''t seem to remember much about your father. He was too busy to come home inside."


    Misa laughs bitterly. I hear you were a detective.


    "What was he like?


    I dare to bump into a question I''ve never heard before here.


    "Did it finally come out of your mouth? I thought you didn''t care. Or did you care for me now?


    "No, it''s the first time I''ve been interested"


    True speaks honestly of what he thought to Misa, who inquires back in a slightly mean tone.


    "He was a man with a strong sense of justice, just doing the police thing. The straightness that bad things can''t be forgiven is amazing. Well, it was a little hard to accommodate."


    That said, my mother smiles uncommonly.


    "Why don''t you take a sneak peek at that letter?


    "No..."


    The mysterious letter my mother gave me, that my father wrote towards me. A letter saying don''t read until you''re twenty. But my mother said she was reading.


    "To see from the contents of that letter, I stick my neck in the shit, and so... No, if you haven''t seen it, don''t say it. Now there''s nothing I can do about it, and I''m not willing to do anything about it."


    I remembered this dialogue, and I really cared, but even after the truth had fallen into the back street, I didn''t feel like going on and looking into it, and I didn''t actually try to. I didn''t even try to open the letter.


    A police officer was caught in a car, and the killer remained unaccounted for. If your countrymen lost their lives when they were involved in a case, even the police, who would focus on solving the case with all their might and not comparable to that of the general public, did not know who the hit-and-run was, and now that we have looked into it, we had the idea that the killer will not be found.


    "If only my father was properly safe. I could have had a little more relaxation in my mind, too. Maybe I didn''t have to hit you hard. Well, that''s an excuse."


    Now it''s time to break it down to some extent, but when I was in elementary school, the truth was that I was treated hard by my mother. Misa also reflects on that and regrets it and thinks it draws attention.


    "What''s foolish about you, but I''ve had a lot of hard times, too. I lost that guy, and he was confused. I''ve been confused ever since, and even though I didn''t originally like kids, raising them alone was tight, and then you were a weird guy. No, he''s still weird."


    It was true that I think it was your fault that he became that weird guy.


    Eventually, at that time, it ended without removing my father''s life support device, and the decision to remove it was made by the truth after he fell into the back street.


    Upon entering the Soul Jelly home building, the entrance was built with a pile of corpses. There are also bodies of mafia constituents, many of whom are police officers of the Pharmaceutical Buddha Police Department.


    "It''s a sight that soothes my chest. Show them to all the Buddhist citizens."


    Vipers looking over the bodies of scattered police officers and laughing slightly.


    "Why don''t you just take a picture?


    "I don''t have that kind of bad taste."


    To true casual words, Viper flaunts his face.


    Then the two walk down the aisle, aiming for a staircase that goes up. Naturally, I don''t use elevators. If they make it a hive the moment it opens, there''s almost no escape, and most importantly, they could drop every elevator. Vipers seem to be able to withstand both, but the truth is there''s not one.


    Just a short walk down the aisle felt countless killings from the back of the aisle.


    True and Viper both stop their legs at the same time. In a passageway with little shelter, he welcomed a member of the soul jelly lurking in the room behind the passageway.


    "You''re acting a little strange, aren''t you? I''ll call you in to fight, and then I''ll put my men on you."


    With a trick that seems to hurt the viper, I lift the forehead of a drooling room.


    "Aren''t you going to be entertaining us by performing like a dungeon of RPGs? He cares if it''s a smooth straight line to the boss on the roof, but it''s boring."


    Get your hands in your nose and the truth drops your hips slightly.


    "Either way, I don''t want to fight miscellaneous fish because it just kills time."


    Shortly after he said that, Viper hit the side wall with his mind. There''s a hole in the wall with the roar. It''s just intimidation, it means nothing more.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden?


    True looked up at the viper with Zito''s eyes.


    "No, I thought I''d surprise the fucking hiding people."


    "I was surprised. It''s closest."


    "Oh well... Something... bad"


    That''s when Viper laughed bitterly, the left and right doors in front of the aisle open, and a few mafia constituents out of the room just get their hands on it, shooting guns all over it.


    "Oh, my God, that hips."


    To the extent that I''m lucky enough to hit it, I look at the enemy that shoots at me without even checking what this one looks like, and the truth is, I''m sure one hand at a time with the gun that''s out the door, I''m going to shoot it out.


    Guns fall with screams.


    You saw that the vibrations didn''t come to light, and a few safe mafias popped up from inside.


    But at that moment, the truth reacts and shoots him.


    About two of them took their lives, inhibited by bulletproof fiber, but a shard of the wall thrown by Viper hit them directly in the face, following a fellow who had passed away earlier.


    Light killing interrupts. It looks like there are survivors, but they don''t seem to have the will to fight anymore. True and viper slowly approach the door where the mafias lurked.


    In the left and right room, respectively, the first mafia to be shot in the hand held the shot hand. He looks obviously frightened, looking at the true and viper with an unconstitutional peek.


    The opponents were not willing to fight, but Viper relentlessly punched and kicked them one shot at a time, inflicting fatal injuries with that one shot and putting them away neatly.


    "Seriously, do you think these guys were ordered by Hu Wei?


    True speaks as he looks down at the body and reloads the gun bullet.


    "You mean you saw me as just an intruder and spontaneously attacked me?


    "Yeah, the orders haven''t been communicated. Or... another boss, Murdoch''s arbitrariness."


    I also know True and Viper that Soul Jelly has two bosses and those two are in Medicine Buddha City right now.


    "You mean to tell Hu Wei and order his men to kill him because he would have trouble getting him killed?


    Vipers confirm it and the truth snorts as they think it is possible.


    "If it''s the latter, there''s a good chance that the guy with the arms will be pointing out too"


    And, true.


    "Boss, before the war. Boss, do you want to fight?"


    Vipers show their teeth and laugh, walking out again. True follows it.


    The two men who discovered the stairs stopped there again. I heard someone coming down the stairs.


    There are three Lord of Footsteps. I don''t want to walk without making footsteps or try to hide signs. They come down the stairs in dignity without worrying about their perception.


    But when he heard two of the LORD in his footsteps, True and Viper became more vigilant. I can tell by just asking for an unconscious leg lift. He said he was more than a certain strong man.


    The footsteps were for three, but it was one white man who appeared down the stairs. It''s Adonis.


    "He looks good"


    True to look at Adonis at a glance and share the same sentiments as my grandfather, even if it doesn''t weigh.


    "Oh, you sure are handsome. It''s about our aesthetics."


    I hoisted just one corner of my mouth and laughed, and Viper also said.


    It doesn''t look like a beauty by mistake, but the expression is puzzling, and its face condensed to the point where the smell of a man is still this is something that attracts some same-sex people. Let us ask him who lived an intense life and continued to live in the direction of Him.


    In addition, I can see that the struggle emanating from him is a man who has crossed the dead line many times.


    (Pretty good. That old man''s outpost doesn''t have a body. Yes, we want to deal with each other...)


    With the joy of what he regarded as a mighty enemy, the arrow tip he truly thought he was.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    It really sounded like a familiar scream. I''ve seen her remodeled several times.


    "Hey, what is he..."


    Look at the dolphin person who showed up, the snotty viper.


    "Here, Angelina. You have to pull in because it''s dangerous. ''Cause how many times do you make me say... No matter how immortal you are, it will hurt if you hit a stray bullet."


    Trying to chase dolphin humans, I saw the Japanese appearance of long skinny bodies, and the truth caught me in the illusion as if blood all over my body would reflux.


    "Ip Mountain..."


    True squeals the man''s name. I could feel my fingertips trembling and getting cold and my palpitations quickening so much that I didn''t like it.


    This was the first time I''ve seen him face to face with the guy, but I know him because he''s on the back street internet and his name and face are out there. Of course, he''s the one who killed his lover.

 918 25

    "The one who killed the apricot."


    Viper dared to speak of the fact, consciously aware of the truth, taking a look at how it was obviously strange.


    "Whoever pursues the two rabbits shall not get a single rabbit. I don''t know if you want to increase the number of revenge opponents to two, but what are you gonna do?


    Vipers speak up for the purpose of calming their true feelings.


    "I suggest you squeeze it one way or the other. Well, it goes without saying which one to throw away."


    Viper has a glance at Ip Mountain and has spotted things. Therefore, I do not want to interact with Ye Shan and True.


    "Killing me by a killer and hating that killer is a mystery, too. The one to hate is the one who ordered me to kill him."


    Push anger to death and state it in a voice where truth sinks low. I know the logic is true. But it doesn''t completely contain the emotional aspect.


    "You can do both."


    Meanwhile, at first glance at the face of True and Viper, Adonis had not felt comfortable and tense in a long time. Adonis also welcomes the opponents who can fight with their full strength and a deep sense of the fear of death.


    (I''m sure they''ll be the same. Especially that kid. Class. Just look at it and you''ll see. And he''s feeling it over there, too. Races like us don''t have to exchange words, they just face each other, so they can understand each other)


    Adonis who is more or less strongly aware of the true. Vipers are seen as fairly higher in combat power, but viewed the nature close to me as true.


    "What do we do? Do you want to go one-on-one with two schematics or do you want to fight two on two at the same time?"


    Adonis speaking to Ye Shan.


    (That big one is dubious if I can win)


    Glimpse of the viper, Adonis honestly admits. The skin, the flesh, the guts, and the brain are giving simultaneous warnings. He said he was extraordinarily stronger than himself.


    "Makoto Aizawa..."


    Ip Mountain looks at the truth with a sad look and squeals its name.


    "You know him? If it''s hard to do, make two pairs one-on-one, and you deal with them that way?


    Adonis looks at Ye Shan''s face and cares, pointing at the viper with his thumb.


    "Thank you for caring about me maggots. He murdered her lover... so I''m sure he resents me."


    "Did you know that too?"


    I received a dialogue from Ye Shan, and True said.


    "No, maggot-brained. I''d forgotten it before, and I didn''t know it until I could teach it, but the lily that asked me to kill it told me..."


    "Assuming you''re a killer, don''t take my client''s name apart..."


    Truth strikes me. Adonis and Viper are also mute.


    "Oh... by accident. This is also a maggot, but it is late. I can''t do this anymore... I''d rather not be alive... At last, I''m not a killer, I''m a doorman."


    "You''re more creepy than a rumor when you see it raw."


    "Jap Jap"


    Viber looked up and said, and Angelina agreed and shook her head twice, vertically.


    "If you want to kill me, I want you to avenge me... But even maggots and maggots are alive... I try to live as if I were alive... I can''t give you my life even if I want to. Woohoo...... the business of life"


    Leaf Mountain continues to whine bumps as he leans down and continues to kick the floor small with his feet.


    "Here we go..."


    Adonis exhales loudly and tells him that he cannot keep up with Hiroshima.


    "True, you look good over there."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not you, creep."


    Leaf Mountain reacted to Viper''s words with her face up, but she was stunned by the vomited out words, and she nodded again.


    "This creepy guy I deal with. Hey, creepy man, come here."


    "Yes... maggots, so creepy and natural, right?"


    After Viper invites him, he returns his heel and goes down the stairs, and Ip Mountain follows it down the stairs as well.


    "Angelina, please wait somewhere safe."


    "Jaaaaap!"


    Angelina disobeys Ye Shan''s words and shakes her neck to the side to reach Ye Shan


    "Viper......"


    "Let me get this straight. This guy is loaded on you. You don''t have to be clear."


    It was true that he tried to say something, but when Viper stopped his leg and told him to block it off, he went straight down the stairs.


    Ip Mountain passes through the true side. In doing so, he whispered truly.


    "Sorry......"


    To that one word that seemed to be uttered with sorrow, the truth is that it loses power for a moment.


    (It''s a joke to make. Apologize. What happens? You apologized for that because it would make you feel a little easier? Or to disturb my mind?


    I apologize and know it''s not the kind of thing I''m allowed to do, but I still mouth my apologies. If you''re a street resident, that''s fine. But what made killing a living thing speak of it made the truth flash.


    (To disturb my mind... isn''t it? Then it''s still better, but I guess the word now is for this guy''s heart. So...... that''s why I can''t forgive you. Even if you think of yourself as a maggot and masochist, this guy is a drunken piece of junk to pessimistic self. But still...... this guy''s apology is also sincere)


    The bottom of my heart is creepy, but it''s not even rotten from the roots. I truly felt like such a man. I can''t hate you at that point.


    "As far as I''m concerned, it''s the combination you want."


    Adonis said toward the truth.


    Opposite Adonis, true nerves Adonis in front of him.


    (I know it won''t lead to Ip Mountain, but why is this guy inside... antagonizing me, or a little bit above me?)


    Just facing each other like this, it is true to feel the quiet but intense pressure of struggle emanating from Adonis and fear coming and going around your neck and back.


    True and intense killing also flickers others. True is aware of it and releases itself to killing. But when this man is completely different in quality from his own, he feels the truth. Just being on the spot, just staring, overwhelming the other person, has an unusual presence.


    Adonis unplugged his gun unconsciously and began the fight silently.


    Really react, pointing the muzzle at Adonis as he moved sideways, but Adonis didn''t try to move off the spot, he just put up a gun.


    True fires two shots first. One shot was fired at the feint predicting where to dodge, the other aimed at Adonis'' chest, but Adonis didn''t even try to avoid it.


    Adonis barely even moulds himself to the shock of a bullet in the chest.


    (That''s not bulletproof fiber. Doesn''t look like much to the residents in the back street, but they''re wearing pretty strong bulletproof plates? Whatever it is, is there something that doesn''t matter if the bullet hits you? Besides, you''re used to hitting bullets, this guy...)


    Seeing how Adonis reacts, Truth speculates that far at once.


    After anticipating that True had shot him, he also shot Adonis slowly. I don''t mind shooting anytime. As if I could afford that, it really seemed.


    Adonis shot one shot, but the truth was he couldn''t avoid it. I knew they were after my leg, and I moved to avoid it, but the muzzle also moved as I moved, and the trigger was pulled.


    (Me too -)


    Bullets don''t just break through meat. with impact at the same time.


    Unless it''s also a country exposed to the scourge of war, such as humans who have been shot with guns, it won''t be that many. If you were shot for the first time, you''d be confused by that pain and shock and lose your normal judgment.


    (I''m used to it. This feeling - to the feeling that the lead bullet hits your body -)


    True hearts don''t shake, even with all the pain and shock you know. You won''t lose sight of what needs to be done next either.


    Adonis, who was pierced through his thigh and saw that his true movement would be dull, but the truth moves forward diagonally to the right, and further to the diagonal forward to the left, moving towards the zigzag and approaching.


    Adonis was also impressed with this behavior. In addition to that behavior, I can''t help but be surprised at the sharpness of the movement, which is obviously damaging but doesn''t make you feel it.


    (Seeing as inferior in gun arms, are you going to switch to melee)


    It was Adonis who decided so, but it wasn''t. True attempts at approaching were moves to get to that thought.


    While the truth rushes, he shoots at the muzzle towards Adonis. One shot at the head and one at the feint.


    For the first time here, Adonis moves and flips.


    (I didn''t know I could shoot for precision while moving so hard. instantaneously securing the gun)


    Adonis is impressed with true shooting. What matters when shooting a gun is the fixation to prevent braking. Even if you are taking an outlet, it can only be called a separation, such as maintaining that fixation while moving hard and setting a goal and shooting in an instant.


    (Excellent. Just like I thought, he was the best opponent)


    With goosebumps, Adonis spills a natural grin.


    (How long has this kid been running through the battlefield to get to this place now? How can I be this far at this age? I brushed my mind for that polish, hit me fully. Respectfully, I''ll finish your journey)


    Truth approaches Adonis even more. True saw Adonis laughing with pleasure, so that he could follow, unconsciously spilling a true smile.


    (Fun)


    The truth squeals without speaking up. It can be said to any victory or loss, but the battle between oneself and those whose strength is antagonistic is incandescent. Being able to circle with such people is a tragedy in itself.


    With respect and respect, Adonis pulled the trigger toward the truth.


    Viper stopped on his feet where he thought he had pulled far enough away from Truth and Adonis. I totally split one on one in two, so that Keri would both be on before either one of them went for an addition on the way.


    Of course, there is no coverage for it if it is prolonged, but I don''t think it will.


    Those two forces are antagonizing, Viper sees. If he fights in the same place and Ye Shan gives Adonis support with his gaps, that alone will truly disadvantage him once and for all. On the other hand, I didn''t want to get in the way, so I made it this way.


    Gunshots sound from afar.


    "Looks like he''s got boobs over there. Let''s do it, creep."


    Vipers show their teeth and laugh, fisting.


    "I''m a creepy man and I''m a maggot, but I''ll do my best."


    "Jaaaaaaaa!"


    Angelina squeezed her clenched right fist up and screamed as if to put her thirst in the low tension Ye Shan.

 919 26

    "Er, according to the information, you were the one whose gun didn''t work. Unless it''s a bullet with a solution."


    Leaf Mountain speaks in a very ordinary everyday conversation nori, facing the viper and without the fine dust releasing a struggle. The viper is 190 cm long, but Leaf Mountain is also better than 180 cm, so it''s not so inferior. It''s a long confrontation.


    If it will contain meat solution, it is a viper that can withstand a significant number of shots in, unless it is aimed at the joint part, etc., but I don''t even bother to teach it. It has been demonstrated that the skin and muscle cure allows some bouncing of the solution.


    "I''ll turn it into a bullet with a little meat solution, will you wait?


    (You can''t wait...)


    Leaf Mountain to say no, but Viper walks silently across Leaf Mountain and takes a distance to pack.


    Shortly before Viper rolled out his fist, Ye Shan stuck his face forward as if he were going to eat Viper''s fist from himself. Vipers hesitate to behave like this.


    Leaf Mountain''s mouth opens and vomit is spit out across Viper''s face.


    "Whew!?


    I accidentally raise my voice, and Viper backsteps by preventing my face with both arms. It hit my face a little bit, but it also got into my eyes.


    "Maggotfire!


    Screaming softly, Ye Shan muddles his mouth.


    "You do it...... I didn''t expect you to use my special moves so quickly."


    Inspiring Ip Mountain. In the meantime, while replacing the bullet, it also takes a distance of what is packed in retreat.


    "That''s a nasty special... Southern Bear Nan, this guy..."


    "Jap......"


    Vipers who have been shredded and Angelina who leaks her soggy voice.


    Ye Shan, who replaced the bullet, shoots the gun.


    "Become...!?


    Shocked by the neck, Viper opens her eyes wide and raises a bewildered voice.


    (I heard you talk about attacking without any killing, but when you actually get hit in front of me, this is... It''s like magic. And the speed of shooting isn''t normal, it''s fast)


    When I realized it, I was being shot. The motion barely caught my eye either. I couldn''t seem to react.


    (I usually know how to rely on electromagnetic waves named Killer to react. Of course, after putting in visual information, it''s avoidance...)


    Viper thinks as he watches the movement of Ip Mountain.


    "Can''t you even neck it?" So what if we were here? "


    As he talks, Ye Shan shoots his gun twice.


    I knew the first shot was aimed at the head. Viper, but I wasn''t sure the second shot after dodging. I almost scratch.


    While taking steps left and right, Viper approaches Ip Mountain.


    "Ooh... fast... Like a cunt."


    Shortly after Ip Mountain grumbled, Viper''s fist approached the position of reaching Ip Mountain.


    Viper''s right hook roars. The aim is the head of Ip Mountain. If it hits me, I''ll smash my skull to pieces, and my brain inside will smash to pieces. How many times the viper has tasted it before.


    The feeling never got through to Viper''s right fist. Ip Mountain waved to draw an arc across his upper body, teasing the hook of the viper. It''s a boxing avoidance technique called Weaving.


    Shortly after the viper''s hook is removed, a pistol in Ye Shan''s right hand is punched in the face of the viper with the hook itself movement.


    (What...)


    Stunning viper. The damage to pride was greater than the damage to the flesh and the pain caused by the light and vice versa of the Special Strike.


    Towards the flickering viper, Ip Mountain moves further into the attack. At close range, point the muzzle at Viper''s ear.


    "Oh, that hole is different."


    Second, that kind of audio came back to the back of Viper''s brain. While Milk was browsing the internet the other day, he was the backing voice of a disgusting man who had suddenly flowed indoors by mistake and stepped on a weird site.


    (you idiot...... what are you remembering, i am)


    While I was stunned by myself, I was wary of Ye Shan''s aim. It has never been aimed at an ear hole before, and it is a viper that I didn''t even assume. No matter how much you train your flesh, the part that can''t be helped exists in the human body several times, but it is also true here.


    Even if the cells of the outer ear pores and the outer ear canal can be degenerated to reduce damage, the bullets released are captured by different images and fears, twisted into the hole in the ear and pushed straight through to the inside of the head.


    Vipers move. The trigger is pulled and the gunfire rings up close.


    Impact by bullets from close range. Flesh solution splashed from the warhead. They did definite damage to the viper, but only managed to avoid shooting into the hole in his ear.


    But the bullet was hitting Viper''s forehead directly. Only thin frontal muscles and skin can defend against hardening and softening. The thick frontal skull was cured and neatly guarded, but the skin and facial muscles are pierced. Then, after the solution dissolved the wound slightly, it entered the left eye.


    Bleeding severely from his head and wanting to scream due to severe pain, Viper prepares for the pursuit of Ye Shan.


    Ye Shan, who sees an attack on his face as effective, again attempts to shoot him in the head. Now the eyes. Besides, I aim at the left eye, which is blocked and blind spot.


    Viper, who was reading that attack, turns back earlier Ip Mountain to dodge the Ip Mountain shooting, pays his right arm, and punches the gun that Ip Mountain has.


    In fact, it was planned to grind Ye Shan''s right wrist, but the aim was slightly off because Ye Shan reacted and dodged it. But Viper''s suspicious power had broken the barrel of Ye Shan''s gun.


    Ye Shan who lost his gun, but did not flinch at all, dumping the broken gun and moving on to the next action.


    Ye Shan takes Viper''s waving right wrist, locks and holds Viper''s right upper arm with both hands and twists it up, puts her body in and breaks down, putting her own weight on Viper''s body.


    Instantly decided to flaunt him vividly, Viper was to be stunned again.


    "Arthroplasty (submissions) doesn''t work for me. It''s a snake."


    Though tsunami, Viper had a distressed look. It was a lie that joint moves didn''t work.


    The ability of the viper is the instantaneous hardening and softening of the body. Even eating a bullet''s direct hit, the combination of softening and curing the cells prevents damage. Crushing concrete with fists is a craftsmanship that instantaneously cures the muscle fibers, skin and bones of the hands and arms, but can do so.


    Suddenly the viper''s body softens up and both of them fall apart. Ip Mountain was surprised when he rounded his eyes.


    Vipers rise forcefully while bending bones and joints to the unnatural for moments of disintegration while being grasped by Ye Shan.


    Ye Shan, who perceived danger, hurriedly flew away and kept his distance.


    Although he softened his joints instantly and removed his moves, the damage before activating his abilities remains considerable. Abilities finally activated after the joints were extremed. As for the articular part, it''s because of the time it takes to degenerate. Therefore, it is dangerous to be shot at the joint part, and we cannot keep it softened all the time. The joint is arguably the clear weakness of the viper.


    It''s not like joint moves don''t work either. It can only be softened for a moment, dodgy and easy to remove, but if it stays more disappointingly extreme, it doesn''t make much sense. Lucky I was helped now.


    "It''s gonna hurt for that."


    In response to the earlier Viper dialogue, Ip Mountain points out.


    "My defeat rate exceeded 5%... No, it''s been more than 10%. It''s been a long time since I''ve crossed 10%. Since Junko Suzuoka."


    Leaf Mountain speaks with no one in front of a viper holding down his right arm and clamping his face.


    "I''m usually about to run away. I try to escape when my defeat rate is more than 5%. But......"


    Ye Shan with a glimpse of Angelina.


    "Apparently, you can''t run away this time. If you run away, you''ll be leaving Mr. Adonis to die. I don''t know what will happen to Angelina either."


    "Jap......"


    Angelina poses as a maiden with her hands together on her chest and moisturizes her eyes.


    (No, what am I going to do with this dolphin...)


    That was the first question I came up with, but I decided not to go into it because it''s a hassle.


    "Hmm, so, how conspicuous is the odds of winning against me in you?


    "Is there something like a 20% defeat rate for me? It''s a horrible number that I can''t really overlook. It is no exaggeration to say that it is hopeless. I don''t want to hit a beating like that when I do it five times and lose once. I''m relieved."


    "In my opinion, my chances of winning are 100%."


    When he threw it away, Viper threw Leaf Mountain into it.


    Ip Mountain stepped in heavily and aimed at the counter by the monkey arm (elbow punching), but the viper takes it with the water moon (dovetail) regardless.


    Impact is suppressed by flexible changes in cells. The body of the viper, which also prevents bullets, has little access to biological strike moves, etc.


    Leaf Mountain was also upset by the boulders when he saw that his attack was not working.


    Viper''s knife protrudes with Leaf Mountain''s chest over his head.


    Ip Mountain twists and squeezes himself. It was a pretty dangerous place.


    Shortly after the scratch, Ip Mountain took the knife out of his nostrils, but before waving the knife, Viber''s long leg was protruded.


    A kick of a viper enters the face of Leaf Mountain and Leaf Mountain''s body falls on his back.


    (I turned my torso right in front of me and avoided a clean hit)


    Viper didn''t miss that fact.


    If the current attack hit me properly, I''m pretty sure I could have taken Leaf Mountain''s life, Viper thinks. Punch it, kick it, if the hit is bad, the viper''s flesh is equipped with the strength, hardness and strength to inflict deadly destruction on the human body in one shot.


    (successfully avoided fatal injuries, but this would be non-combatant)


    His nose is crushed, his front teeth are also broken and he looks down at Leaf Mountain, which falls in a bloody state, and Viper exhales.


    (It was stronger than I imagined...... In moves, he''s on top. But with his power, he screwed up his moves.)


    It is a stronger viper for relief from victory than for immersion in the aftermath of victory.


    "Jaaaaaaaa! Jazzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!


    Angelina rushes over to Ye Shan, leaning back, leaning her own face next to the face of the fallen Ye Shan, screaming as she calls, slamming the floor just next to Ye Shan''s face with her flat hand over and over again.


    "Don''t worry, Angelina... I''m still... unbeatable. You can''t lose."


    Leaf Mountain stands up slowly, as I say.


    (This guy... you''re still going to do it. Not just the nose, but the bones on your face would be broken...)


    Vipers stay alert, even as they shudder.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Angelina is delighted to see Ip Mountain standing up, cheering softly and slapping her hands on her breasts overhead, taking strange steps and taking small leaps.


    "I won''t let you do it. I''ll protect you."


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Vipers only face each other when they see Leaf Mountain, which proclaims itself forcefully, and Angelina, who, behind that Leaf Mountain, decides to gut pose with both hands and screams.


    (So come on... since when, no, how is that supposed to happen... Is there a world in these guys that just looks like these guys...?


    I''m coming in from Ye Shan. But the footprint is strange. The movement is also dull. It''s proof that Viper''s blow is working pretty well.


    Viper spared no time and put the body blow into Ip Mountain. I''m tempted not to die. I don''t even have to kill him anymore, and killing Ye Shan, who dares to come at me even in this state, was not sneaky.


    "Geboooo!


    Leaf Mountain falls holding her belly down, scattering blood reflexes.


    "Jaaaaaaaa! Jaaaa!


    Angelina rushes over again, slaps the floor next to Leaf Mountain''s face, peeks into his face and screams.


    "It''s okay, Angelina...... You can still do it...... You can...... I won''t let you serve me...... Even maggots do it when they do it..."


    Ye Shan says in a ravaged voice...


    "Jaaaup!"


    Angelina shakes her head to the side violently.


    "Huh? Something... different?


    In the meantime, what Angelina denies led to both Leaf Mountain and Viper.


    "Oh, you''re not, that''s right"


    Guess what Angelina is trying to say, and Viper tells her quietly.


    "He''s just, you know, worried about you and he''s rooting for you. It''s not your defeat that worries us."


    "Jap!"


    In response to Viper''s words, Angelina uttered a powerful one and nodded loudly.


    Hearing that, Ye Shan stared at Angelina as surprised, but eventually looked up at the void with a frightened face.


    "This... worried about me the maggots... backup...? Is that true? Angelina."


    "Jap!"


    In response to Leaf Mountain''s inquiry, Angelina uttered a powerful voice and nodded loudly.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Angelina glances at Ip Mountain, who suddenly cries out. Viper, by and large, understood why Ye Shan was crying.


    "This is all about me... I can''t believe you''re worried and supportive... whoa whoa! Whoa, whoa! Yes, you can just creep from anyone until now, treat me like a maggot, treat me like a human who just thinks I''m actually a maggot. Yeah!


    (How much longer do these guys keep up their fussy farce...)


    Though I think so, Viper doesn''t feel like mocking Ye Shan.


    "Ugh...... yes, that''s a good one. Someone else is there for you. My chest is so hot, the taste of tears is twisted in my mouth, my eyes and head are hot, I feel like crossing over, I''m glad... I''m willing... to come out. It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this way."


    Crying and laughing, Ip Mountain sees the viper.


    (What...? In my body...)


    Vipers who feel uncomfortable in their bodies.


    (Arlaune in my body is responding. It''s not like the resonance when people with Arlaune meet each other...... Something fierce and wild. Is it this guy...?


    The transplanted Arlaune was felt by the vipers as they were reacting to changes in the leaf mountains.


    "Already... if you said you were a maggot about yourself... you''d be rude to anyone who supported me, wouldn''t you? I''m not rooting for maggots..."


    Aside from Arlaune''s reaction, Viper was feeling a definite change.


    Until now, Ip Mountain has not emitted any killing, fighting, or fine dust. The very presence was thin and vain. But the leaf mountains are different now. It''s making me rise from all over my body to fight like a burning magma.


    "I''m not a maggot right now. It''s not even a shovel. A human being, Yuji Yeyama."


    Wiping tears, runny nose and blood, Ye Shan looked at the viper with a tight face like someone else and said it quietly, but with a feverish voice.

 920 27

    In the midst of killing each other, the truth is that sometimes you know the other vaguely.


    Now is the right time. The white man in front of you lives on strong convictions. And somewhere similar to myself. I feel that way for some reason. When you have something homogeneous to yourself.


    Of course, I don''t know the specifics. If we find out that far, it''s the earliest telepath. It''s not like that.


    I don''t know if they''re telling me about themselves, either. However, the truth is that I somehow found out about Adonis. That''s all.


    True evasion was slightly delayed, Adonis'' bullet was at close range, and he hit directly on the true flank.


    Bulletproof fiber, said to pierce or not pierce 50%, had to be pierced, but the impact of the bullet caused real intense pain and damage.


    In pain, move your body. The truth is that before falling into the back street, he was trained in torture more than real torture by Pure Son is quite immune to pain. Continue the fight ignoring that pain while being shaken with shock through your belly.


    (You''re not profitable?


    Adonis was upset to see the truth move with little flinch. Impossible.


    (Are you wearing thick armor like me? Doesn''t look that way though)


    If you are a bulletproof armor yesterday, you can also prevent bullet impact considerably. However, there are not many people who want to wear it because it interferes with their behavior.


    Shoot the gun three times while the truth runs. One shot was aimed at Feint, one at behavioral prediction and one at Adonis'' head.


    I had no choice but to aim for my head. Targeting the torso has a better chance of hitting it. Whatever the miscellaneous fish opponent is, Adonis, I just don''t want to aim for his head if I can. But if you''re wearing bulletproof armor that almost completely prevents bullets, the point of targeting the torso is scarce. Toughness is as if it were not the same as bulletproof fiber planted in clothing.


    Adonis turns on a bullet almost exclusively by survey, stepping on a fierce and irregular step.


    The tabernacle came in the unexpected shape and speed of the two.


    Even though Adonis hasn''t fired a gun, the bullet flies in from Adonis''s side and wears a wall just next to his true.


    And Adonis peels off his white eyes and collapses.


    (Who? No, what happened?


    There is no one in sight. There are no signs.


    Adonis is bleeding out of his head. Apparently, the bullet blurred around the temple. And with that shock, Adonis supposedly had a concussion.


    "No way......"


    Truth is I guess. I was wondering if one of the true shot bullets - perhaps one shot with Feint''s intent - bounced back as a bounce bullet to hit somewhere and blurred Adonis'' head.


    It''s not an impossible story, and I''ve really heard of cases like that several times. But this is the first time that the experience has led to a light battle with opposing enemies.


    "That''s not tight..."


    Truth shrugs and I think of my face flashing in my head. Even though that can happen, this has a really bad aftertaste. It''s ruined my good fight.


    (Well... winning is winning. It''s not a triumph of strength, though)


    Luck also has the word of strength, but the truth is I don''t believe in that word. Luck is nothing but pure luck. A victory by luck is also a victory, but let''s not throw it away from strength. That''s just the result.


    (dude... what the hell is this...)


    The transformation of Ip Mountain is not just about the face. He was hit hard in the face, broke his nose, cheekbones and maxilla, flew a few teeth, and there should have been some friendly blood coming from the face, but the bleeding has stopped.


    (You don''t have the ability to play. Damage remains. But the blood is stopped. You think I stopped you in the mood? Or put out a lot of platelets? The action of adrenaline?


    Reason - No, I don''t know the truth. But it stops as a reality. And when it''s a phenomenon you shouldn''t have seen, Viper feels it.


    (I don''t know what it is, so I can''t be cautious, but still be cautious. I can''t help it. I don''t want to use that word, but I''m gonna kill you. Uh)


    Opposite Ip Mountain, sitting calmly with a knife in his hand, the viper breathes.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s the same struggle, it doesn''t matter if it''s one-on-one."


    Vipers reminiscent of the battle in the building of Grimm Penis. That was also a struggle, but it was a very nasty, boring battle, manipulated by multiple opponents to seal the movement. But that''s not true this time.


    A few seconds after the viper squeaks, the pageant continues. There are no signs of moving out of Ip Mountain. Vipers don''t even try to move. I''m asking how it is.


    It''s not sex to wait. I set it up from the vipers.


    Usually in a basket planting motion, it is the usual viper to step left to right and approach, but this time he penetrates directly from the front without any small work, and rolls out his fist with the center of Ye Mountain''s chest.


    Approaching Ip Mountain, Viper felt scared.


    I try to get some closer and feel it again. Ye Shan who became like someone else. A man who was restless, vain eyed, fuzzy, uninhabited, and most importantly creepy, is nowhere to be found now. It''s in a man standing in front of you, a full-blown presence. The look of rolling hot fighting spirit and the burning of an aura that could also burn the air capture the illusion of burning one''s skin just by getting close.


    There were certainly signs of a terrible counterattack being unleashed. I went to pick up the chestnut in the fire with my bare hands, and suddenly the flames erupted, and I had the image of suffering a general burn.


    Viper''s fist cuts the sky. Shortly before his fist protruded, Ye Shan was taking steps lightly and putting his body to the side.


    The Leaf Mountain knife flashes. Bottom to top.


    The knife is a weapon aimed at the steeple. Aim for the neck when slashing. But this usage is like a knife''s, Viper thinks.


    Despite his sclerosis and softening defenses, he is torn from the abdomen to the chest of the viper and his blood erupts. I haven''t reached my gut. The skin and meat were just cut a little.


    (I made a cut in the direction of the muscle fibers. next we will aim for that slice)


    Looking at the stunned faceted viper, Ye Shan declares without speaking up.


    Aiming is not poking or slashing by a knife.


    After slashing him with a knife, Ip Mountain does not open between them and launches an attack to keep him standing. Hands of those who don''t have knives - I made a knife out of a knife. I slammed it in.


    Viper grabs that Leaf Mountain hand and stops it before allowing it to break into his gut.


    As it was, Viper tried to pull Leaf Mountain''s arm out, but Leaf Mountain''s hand wouldn''t move inside. With tremendous power, I resist.


    (A little weaker than my powers? This isn''t human power...)


    There can be no ordinary human being, such as a viper that is modified as a mouse and has muscle strength that greatly exceeds that of a person.


    But the viper is slightly more powerful, so it is twisted, but it is pulled out.


    "That''s a bad hand."


    Pull Leaf Mountain''s hand completely out. And Viper shows his teeth and laughs as he takes Leaf Mountain''s hand between the two faces. Ip Mountain has a cool face. But the vipers are spraying sweat.


    Without the power of this mystery of Ip Mountain, you could snap Ip Mountain''s arms with one hand, but that''s not good either.


    Viper holds Ip Mountain''s wrist, with his free-flowing hand, and releases a hook across Ip Mountain''s face.


    With one hand removed, Ye Shan drops his torso forward and downward and cleverly ducks it, then he protrudes the knife and tries to stab it with the wound part of Viper''s abdomen.


    But Viper was reading it, too. Pull the wrist of the grabbed Ye Shan and twist it wide. Leaf Mountain''s body is thereby swung wide, opening the distance between the two, which was almost intimate. But my hands remain shaken.


    (Is there a potential limiter off and the state of idiocy in the fire? muscle strength and reflex nerves far beyond that of the constant)


    Human beings are in a state of constant restraint of power, but when exposed to danger of life, etc., the unconsciously restrained part is freed and demonstrates amazing abilities. That''s called the idiotic power of a fire. Leaf Mountain has now become a strange tension, so Viper speculates that it may have come off.


    (But my body didn''t get tough. It doesn''t change that much until the strength of the flesh - does it?


    I''m not sure, but no matter how much physical abilities increase, I don''t think there will be any significant changes in that part.


    Without releasing the wrist of the grabbed Ye Shan, the viper pulls in front.


    Ye Shan''s body is pulled to the side of the viper again. As it moves - he releases his fists at the chest of Ye Mountain, aiming at the gap where Ye Mountain''s posture is disintegrating with the pulled detachment.


    A definite clean hit feel. But...


    Leaf Mountain''s body has not been destroyed. Blood was the only thing that threw up, but that''s all.


    (Now that''s a blow I hit with the intention of pushing through...)


    Clean hit, but Viper''s fist is stopped by Leaf Mountain''s body. With the help of a viper, you should be able to push through the human body and so on easily.


    Rocks can''t be crushed in a person''s body. People are inferior in strength and hardness than rocks. If you make contact with enough kinetic power, the human body can crush better.


    But vipers can change the hardness of their bodies. Furthermore, the combination of flexible changes can also diffuse the impact of reactions during collisions. Therefore, combined with the power that outweighs people, it also releases a blow that can smash rocks.


    Eating that viper blow beautifully, Ye Shan endures without being destroyed flesh.


    At this time, Viper understood that his thoughts had gone wrong.


    (Is there also a change in the endurance of the flesh? No... did you prevent it another way?


    People want reason. I want to know why. Vipers in this situation, in particular, want to know the cause of the mystery. Anyway, it''s information about the person you''re fighting.


    (If that mystery cannot be solved... the same result will be repeated -?


    The mystery that stopped the bleeding resuscitates behind Viper''s brain.


    Ip Mountain is not dead. The flesh, of course, and the fighting spirit remain intact.


    With a stunned and stopped moving viper''s face, Ip Mountain hit his head.


    Vipers could not be avoided and ate decently. While hardening and softening defenses are natural, the face, like the joints, is not suitable for those defenses. In other words, it is a thin spot of defense.


    Leaf Mountain releases more head punches with full force. As he ejected his nosebleed, Viper peeled off his white eyes and let go of the hand he was grabbing.


    A mild concussion, caused by a bad hit. No matter how sturdy and flexible the flesh is, all this can''t be helped. We need to prevent the shock from shaking our brains. But I ate it.


    "Jeep! Jap! Jarp!"


    Seeing Ip Mountain clearly turn to offense, Angelina grips both fists hard with cheer.


    A viper whose consciousness flew for a moment, but soon awakened.


    (The power of this head thrust also... I don''t think it''s a decent human being...)


    With that in mind, Viper caught his head and responded with a head-butt himself, Ye Mountain Eyebrow, who persisted in his head-butt.


    In one of Viper''s unleashed counters, Ip Mountain flickers lightly. Come on, come on. The power of the head thrust was higher on the viper.


    With Leaf Mountain''s face on his knees on the floor, Viper tried to see the knee kick with his full strength, but Leaf Mountain immediately awakened consciousness, crossing his arms in front of his face, trying to escape by jumping backwards a little faster as he put his strength into his arms.


    The knee kick captured just crossed parts of both arms.


    Sometimes the power died after avoiding it in the rear, but Leaf Mountain''s arm was not broken while eating Viper''s full knee kick.


    Vipers step in a lot and make a chase. Leaf Mountain, whose vision was blocked by its own crossed arms. The right hook of the viper flies, avoiding arms crossed in front of his face.


    I couldn''t avoid it this time. Ye Shan eats his fists at the temples properly and collapses at the front.


    With the hook now, if the resident eats it, the skull will be crushed and fatally wounded in one shot. But it doesn''t feel that way. The other way around, Viper''s fist hurts to the point where it feels stiffer than he hit a rock.


    Still, it was serious damage to Ye Shan. Completely down.


    (Don''t stand up anymore... No......)


    Towards my prayerful self, a viper waving his blanket.


    "Stand up. You can still stand. Just get up."


    Vipers speak in a quiet tone. It went down, but the fiery struggle of Ye Shan was still burning, but Viper could see it. To someone like that, I seem ridiculous when I almost prayed not to stand.


    Ip Mountain wakes himself up slowly. Viper glances back at Ye Shan''s gaze at himself.


    They both move at the same time. Go towards each other. Ip Mountain lowers his profile, knives, and a viper waves his fist.


    Ip Mountain is the blind spot of the viper, watching from the viper and moving consciously on the left. Viper''s left eye remains closed after being hit by a solution.


    Viper''s fist cut the sky, and the Leaf Mountain knife - the blade broke and rolled to the floor.


    It was Ip Mountain, which was also aimed at Viper''s wound with a knife, but Viper had concentrated his nerves on the wound, hardening even the cross section of the wound.


    At that moment when Ip Mountain was distracted by the broken knife - as if threading through a hole in the needle, aiming for just a moment''s gap, the viper rolls out his fist.


    The uppercut of the released viper was capturing the jaw of Ye Shan.


    (Again... no feeling of broken bones)


    Viper thinks as he glances wide and drops off the falling Leaf Mountain body, aware of the pain that hits him in the fist.


    (There are many mysteries. This unusual endurance of this guy, as well as the stirring of Arlaurne that I just felt. There''s something about this guy that''s not normal. There''s no way to know that. Or if you take him to the milk alive and let him study it, he might find out)


    Completely unconscious, sleeping in large letters on the floor, overlooking Ye Shan, whose fighting spirit was also interrupted, Viper exhales heavily. Next time, it was settled.


    "You''re blurry."


    Though I look down at Ye Shan and whine, I''m also aware that my body is pretty much done and mellow, and I''m crazy and laughing.


    "Jeep! Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap! Jaaaaaaap!"


    On the body of the falling Ye Shan, Angelina covered her back and spread her hands as she called.


    "Jahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Jap! Jaaaaap! Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap!


    Dressed to protect Ip Mountain, Viper looks up and sees Angelina continue to summon her as if to plead, and Viper tongues decidedly badly.


    "Shirakawa...... Shit."


    Turning his back to Ye Shan and Angelina, Viper turned to the one who was true as he completely disturbed and draped his hair forward with his bloody hands and returned it to the all-back.

 921 28

    Adonis Adams was born in the house of a murderer.


    Both my father and mother were murderers, and they knew that they were murderers when they met and tried to kill each other, where they fell in love and were united.


    Adonis was the eldest son of three brothers and grew up in a six-member family with a paternal grandmother in addition to his parents.


    Both Adonis and her grandmother knew that this couple was murderers. In time, we were even forced to cooperate in murder, which is our hobby. Apparently, my grandmother was weak and had been talking about it ever since my father was a child.


    My father had eclampsia and often behaved unreasonably violently against my grandmother and three sons. I also helped to be a killer, and Adonis couldn''t help but be scared of this father.


    My mother was the kind of person who was laughing without paying any attention to watching my father behave violently towards my son. This mother was scared with her mother. Violence is the only thing that doesn''t work, but neither the killing urge nor its cruelty is much stronger than my father''s. And while the father wields violence, he also sees proper care for the child, but the mother was completely indifferent to the child.


    One day, my youngest child was killed in the house.


    He was killed in front of the house. The first discoverer was from a neighboring house, so he was immediately reported.


    Cops entered the house and the family was questioned about the situation.


    The father was rough this day. Adonis thought it might be because the cops had eyes on the family.


    The next day, I was up in the morning and my second son was dead in his room. Even though the door was tight.


    Both parents were confused, but even though their eldest son was dead first, they processed the body on their own without informing the police. As they always do......


    At this point, Adonis suspects for the first time that it was the work of his family.


    Father, mother, or unexpectedly grandmother. Adonis couldn''t believe anyone, and he slept in his room trembling that day.


    There was a man who would open the door of the Adonis'' room.


    It was my father. There was a huge swing of knife in my hand that my father used to kill me.


    At last, my father told Adonis, trembling that it was his turn, with no expression.


    "It was someone in my family who killed them both. I know it''s not you. Not me, of course."


    When my father says so, he gently strokes Adonis''s cheek with his hands without a knife.


    "You will definitely protect. I won''t let you kill my child anymore. Don''t worry."


    Quietly, and forcefully, he was the father, but at this point Adonis did not trust his father. I kept him alert and suspected he was going to try to kill me.


    Late at night, my grandmother, who had the axe, came into Adonis''s room. My father hesitates that the killer was my grandmother, reacts late and receives my grandmother''s axe around his neck.


    But my father didn''t forget to fight back either. I stabbed my grandmother''s belly deeply with a knife, and we both died.


    My mother is then arrested and Adonis is sent to a foster home.


    How my grandmother started attacking my family was revealed after much of the truth, when my grandmother''s diary was found. He was hooked on cult religion, and he thought it was the devil''s fault that the couple were committing murder, and he gave a funny interpretation that he could get rid of the devil by offering his son a sacrifice, etc.


    In Adonis, my father left only the result: the person who saved himself with his life. Whether you''re a killer or a terrible parent who beats himself up a lot, you don''t come before or on top of this fact.


    Since this day, Adonis has carved two things into his chest. One is never to lose the life my father saved me for his life in an easy way. The other thing is, no matter what happens next, when you don''t lose your mind as a person, and you can protect those who want to protect you too, don''t be afraid to do so.


    But Adonis hasn''t met anyone who wants to protect him with his life.


    When Adonis'' consciousness returned, True and Viper were on his side.


    Where True had tied his leg wound by himself, a full-blown viper came, and now he was giving you first aid.


    Viper had a particularly bad torso wound and left eye wound and thought he should go to the hospital right away, but said he would see the true battle to the end, so he would only do what he could. The pain in the joints that are invisible but have eaten the side stiffening is also considerable.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?


    Adonis asks.


    "I didn''t have to kill you, so thank you for your luck. I like to kill each other, and I like to kill them, but I don''t want to be forced to kill someone I could compete with without killing them. That won''t even be necessary. If they still want to kill you, I''ll kill them exactly. Or if you''re a bunch of bastards who want to kill you."


    When he heard the true words, Adonis felt sorry for being seen through his heart. Truth be told, if you were willing to fight, you would have challenged the continuation of the battle when you woke up.


    (I''m really very unlucky.)


    Truth is, I think. It is a defeated Adonis by accidental bouncing.


    "It''s two-on-one now. It''s lame, as you can see. Well, it''s not like I can''t fight you, then, and I don''t know how to beat you from here on out, okay? Still scratching?


    Viper asks.


    "Did you defeat that Ye Shan? It''s a big deal. You can''t even join a guy like that without winning."


    Adonis looks up at the viper and praises him.


    "Ye Shan is alive, too. And that dolphin."


    Viper says it doesn''t matter.


    "Are you two together, sweetheart? That''s not how you guys fit in with each other."


    "Choose the person or situation. Only the boss here is going to kill relentlessly, trying to beg for his life"


    Tell Adonis that the truth is pale.


    "Is Ye Shan good? It''s still falling down now, so come on if you want to stop."


    "Fine, nothing."


    Viper confirms it and reminds me of something I really don''t like. Earlier, I apologized to Mr. Ip Shan for the mistake.


    The rooftop heliport had a pretty strong wind.


    "You''re gonna catch a cold."


    Hu Wei shrugs, but does not try to avoid the wind and go indoors. Hu Wei also realizes that there are more serious problems here than catching a cold.


    "That''s a long way too late. Murdoch''s guy, I don''t suppose he''s trying to kill his men."


    Whilst joking and saying, Hu Wei sees that there is a good chance of that too. You won''t be able to overlook it from his point of view, such as sprinkling his life with such a nonsense duel.


    In fact, the helicopter with Murdoch on board is still flying somewhere into view. Look at the gap. It''s obvious you''re trying to come save us.


    (Even if you can help me... There''s Ashiya Kurodo here, and he''s packing my situation.)


    Hu Wei sighs. It''s usually very sad that that self is in a throwing mode, even though I''m telling my men to survive anything.


    "Huang Qiang..."


    Talk to the only remaining escort to distract you.


    "What are you doing here?


    Huang Qiang was not immediately answered, even if he was called out.


    "Let''s be clear, there''s no escort. It''s a situation. You think there''s something you can do?


    Hu Wei naturally knows that.


    "Still, there may be something I can do to help. Besides, this is my job, so I want to fulfill it..."


    "There''s a more fundamental reason than the reason for that?"


    Hu Wei makes a mean voice.


    "I want to see my end. Isn''t that right, Dragon Star?


    "Yes."


    Hu Wei''s point is that Huang Qiang snorts lightly. Hu Wei was more distracted by this overly honest reaction on the contrary.


    "You could die, too. Stray bullets or something else."


    "I''m ready."


    "If you don''t, you can decide to be prepared for me or my men will disqualify you..."


    Hu Wei smiles bitterly at Huang Qiang, who sees himself in the eyes of determination.


    "There''s no crap. It''s important to me."


    Huang Qiang says clearly.


    "How important is that?


    Hu Wei will have a surprising face.


    "Because I like the boss."


    When he heard the words of Huang Qiang, who told him in his true face, Hu Wei became mute again.


    (There are elements in me that people like. Are you an asshole? This guy...)


    Hu Wei remembers his unknown frustration.


    "The time ahead for the boss, even at his own peril, must be very important. I want to see about such a boss. It''s not weird to think that, is it?


    "Hey, you''re doing too well."


    Hu Wei pulls out his gun and sticks it in the center of Huang Qiang''s forehead, but Huang Qiang doesn''t show how he moved at all.


    (How many eyes does this guy have...)


    Hu Wei shuddered at Huang Qiang, who also stared at himself without showing fear.


    Badly young eyes. Enviable gaze.


    "My boss is jealous because I don''t have anyone."


    Huang Qiang said it was pompous.


    "The boss has... even if he''s coming to kill me, he''s coming to see me about the boss, the one who drew the boss''s blood. From what I''ve seen of him, he doesn''t seem to hate the boss to kill him."


    "To kill each other... I''ve only seen you once, but you''re already on edge..."


    Understanding what Huang Qiang was trying to say, Hu Wei said with a sinister look.


    "Ha, I wish I hadn''t had anyone. I''m glad I''m alone."


    I don''t feel my actions are very popular and Hu Wei can pull the gun in like a bad way. The head of an underground organization, like killing a subordinate in emotional trust, is seen as a grossly unusual substitute from Hu Wei''s values. I''m ashamed that I''m about to do it. On the other hand, a subordinate exposed to incompetence has the side of ending without any hesitation.


    "Coming."


    Black Dou groans pompously. The whining was blocked by the sound of the wind and did not reach Hu Weida''s ears, but Hu Weida and Huang Qiang also guessed at the signs.


    At the rooftop entrance, two people, True and Viper, show up.


    "Here we are at last... time for liquidation"


    Whimpering, Hu Wei laughs in the back of his throat.


    Kurodo turns silently toward the two of us. Because they were both injured. Especially the vipers.


    "I''m glad I brought the emergency goods. But you''ve been pretty bad again. Whose job is it to hunt you down so far?


    Black Dou asks as he takes out the emergency goods and starts taking care of the vipers.


    "Ha... you would have made me more bumpy"


    "I handled it right after that, and I called an ambulance, and I missed it, so you''re gonna thank me for the rest of your life, okay? And now I owe you another extra."


    Black Dou giggled at the viper who abominably threw up.

 922 29

    Kurodo takes care of me, and then True walks to those with Hu Wei and Huang Qiang.


    "Hmm, did you even bring Viper? Blurry."


    Near the entrance, Hu Wei snorts as he glances at the viper looking at this one on a faraway roll with Kurodo.


    "If the truth fails, I will kill you. Maybe I won''t get that chance."


    Lift one corner of your mouth and the viper laughs.


    "I''m angry with you, too. I hate everyone who gets hot where it has nothing to do with me. All humans should be selfish. And that''s what''s right in nature."


    Turning his gaze toward Viper again, Hu Wei says.


    "A guy who kills girls and children because of his hobbies would be beyond selfishness or anything like that."


    "He who has power has the right to ravage the weak. I''m just having fun exercising it."


    In response to Viper''s point, Hu Wei groans with a hateful grin.


    "I love killing people. You can call it life work. It is only then that we have tragically denied the lives of others that we are filled with a sweet sense of victory. This world is founded on the winner who takes it and the weaker who takes it."


    Hu Wei speaking with a tranced face.


    "I wonder if it looks anything like me. No, someone who looks alike."


    "I have similar feelings. After killing people, I feel satisfied and accomplished. But that''s when we killed each other by mutual agreement. This guy''s just a piece of junk that likes weak bullies."


    Vipers and truths continue to say.


    Hu Wei claps out to two people who have tried evil because of it, but do not deny it from the front and do not express much disgust.


    "It seems like a righteous ally here, ''I can''t forgive such a bad guy! Isn''t that where it burns?


    Hu Wei said in a distorted tone.


    "Do we look like righteous allies? Especially since you look like a viper."


    "Why are you picking me up there?


    Vipers laughing bitterly at true words.


    Hu Wei exhales loudly. Hi. Things are going crazy. When my son, who became a police officer, showed up before himself, all he did was react on the side of justice, but this grandson was as if he were different.


    And Hu Wei feels strange nostalgia. Things go crazy, but I feel like I have the right wavelength with this grandson. It would also be great in that I have an outlaw way of life as well as I do, but I felt that my genes might be intensely handed down to this grandson.


    "I wonder why... I''ve been... feeling like I''ve known you for a long time."


    "I feel the same way."


    I received Hu Wei''s words and said the truth.


    "I''m sure it''s because we instinctively perceive each other when things are similar"


    "Someone who looks alike and doesn''t."


    True to speak the same dialogue as a viper. Subtle denial. That stabs Hu Wei''s heart.


    I thought so. I wonder if this is how they came to conflict because they are similar and different.


    "It''s the first time in decades that I''ve seen you and forgotten what it feels like to be back in me. This didn''t happen when I met your father..."


    Hu Wei with his head to say.


    "I still don''t know if I tell you hungry ghost, but when I get older, my heart gets old, my heart gets rubbed. The way I see and feel things also gives me more and more hints and twists. Some get it, but some lose it."


    "I don''t think I''m old, either. And okay. Well, maybe that''s why the milk didn''t age you. It is not very difficult to stop the old age of the flesh, but the old of the heart cannot be stopped. However, there are rare people whose hearts never grow old."


    I was convinced to listen to Hu Wei, although he was the recipient and seller of Junko and Tired.


    (Snow Oka seems to be immortalizing all his mice without worrying about that)


    True to add without speaking up.


    "Milk gave me strength in sin. He also plastic surgery me. Thanks to you, I became the boss of the Chinese Mafia, and since then, it''s been a killing day. I killed all the Japanese I hated. It wouldn''t have happened if the milk hadn''t sinned."


    He listens to Hu Wei, and the viper punches him in the face and tongue. Black Dou and Huang Qiang don''t know who they''re talking about.


    "Even if the milk didn''t give you power, you''d have gained power somewhere and killed people all over again."


    "Well, I guess so. No matter how I fell, I lived a life of hatred and killing."


    Truly said, Hu Wei honestly admits it.


    "I''m gonna ask you the most I ever wanted to hear."


    Hu Wei narrows his eyes and asks.


    "What''s the real reason I''ve come all this way to kill Grandpa I never knew or seen before? I don''t know about this... You admire your father so much, you get mad at him like that, and then you hate him... and I feel a little different than Nori."


    Vipers and Huang Qiang were also intrigued by that question by Hu Wei.


    "I have few memories with my father. But I''ve heard a lot from my mother."


    I told you the truth.


    "It would have been careless not to be able to stop the outrage of my real father and to be in return. I go out of my way to clear up my father''s carelessness, which I have no memory of, and to stop my grandfather''s delinquency, which I have never met at all. Is that weird? To be honest, I''m the only one who can stop this, but I felt I deserved it the most."


    "Is that why? How do you feel... do you have any motivating feelings?


    Hu Wei looks strange when he hears the true story.


    "I have no grudges, and it''s hard to have love for a father I don''t remember. But if you don''t have a grudge... if you don''t remember your love, shouldn''t you go get your revenge? I find it weirder not to move when I find out the truth. And even though I grew up in a mother-child family, I wasn''t aware of my father, and I didn''t think anything about the hit-and-run guy not being caught."


    After listening to the true story, Hu Wei thought.


    (If I''m in this position to make the choice of living without anything, or rely on my strength to find out the truth... the latter if I''m free, otherwise the former)


    Hu Wei smiling small.


    "Finally you are that one. You mean free people."


    "I''m sure he''s a free man, but he doesn''t move for nothing. Father''s hatred and annoyance, Grandpa''s success and defeat are worth my while."


    Receiving true words, a smile disappears from Hu Wei''s face.


    I didn''t become uncomfortable. Rather, it was the other way around. And he that draweth his own blood, and his grandson came unto him to play with his life. When it was worth it, this kid spoke.


    (Why do I remember happiness...)


    Hu Wei remembers the odd embarrassment.


    "Fair enough...... Time to get started. Stay back and watch, except for him. I don''t think it''s possible to eat this far, but don''t give it away."


    We saw Huang Qiang, Viper and Kurodo respectively, Hu Wei said.


    "There''s no such thing. I''ll draw your blood, I''m your grandson. Why don''t you call me by my name?


    "Ah? Then you don''t even have the shitty way of talking to your real grandfather, do you?


    True to catch on, Hu Wei returns so with a hateful grin.


    "Isn''t it the privilege of the child to say business to parents and grandmothers? I didn''t have a male parent, and let me talk business instead."


    "Then you call me Grandpa first. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Shut the fuck up, Grandpa Shit. Is this it?


    "Whoa, I''ve been visiting this shitty grandpa a lot. Let''s do some lead bullets for your pennies."


    "I''m going to give that to you. To prevent a mess."


    "You think you can beat me more than three times as alive as you?"


    "I''m in training to beat a guy who''s almost fifty or five times more alive, and I can''t even trickle him down to about three times as much."


    Truth remains a much paler tone of mouth, but Hu Wei gets progressively rougher.


    "How long have we been talking, those two? Fight now..."


    Vipers spill unexpectedly.


    "Something, those two look alike."


    "Oh, give me a bad mouth or a hine. You look just like me."


    Kurodo said, and Viper agreed.


    "Well, the audience is loud, so let''s get started."


    "Right."


    They finally get into a battle posture, but they don''t try to move inside while facing each other in the presence of strong winds.


    (It feels like time is flowing very slowly. Yabe. What the...)


    Hu Wei couldn''t move. I had a lot to fight for, and I was stunned.


    (I''m old, too, and I know because I''ve been messing around with the training grounds. This guy''s been crossing a completely different dead line from me. I... haven''t had that much experience fighting a man who''s remarkably strong. To the extent that I was standing around against a large number of miscellaneous fish. That was tight, though. But this guy... he''s probably the same as himself or he''s fought a lot stronger than himself. in time - most importantly, but this is how we survive now)


    I''m just facing each other, and I know a lot about the truth. Hu Wei understood and accepted what the answer brought about by that understanding was. That''s why I''m feeling scared.


    (Looks like a hungry ghost, but the middle taste is a war ghost. When it comes to combat, you saw that you have a much more intense experience than my grandfather)


    As he pushes that fear to death, Hu Wei holds his hand toward the truth and sends a signal that he has waited a moment to take the cigarette out of the pocket of his tired jacket, do it all in one piece and calm down.


    (Honestly, I don''t feel like I can win... but I still have to punish the hungry ghost. That''s what the elders do)


    Spit out purple smoke, as if we were going to drive fear outside together.


    (Can you say this grandfather is a sincere evil? I think I''m a no. It must be evil though)


    On the other hand, the truth was true, and there was a lot to think about. At the time of his transition to a combat position opposite Hu Wei, there was a lot to convey.


    (Can I ignore the cause that disparaged this grandfather to evil? You have no choice but to do it? I think I''m a no. Society is also taken responsibility. If society pushes bitterness on an individual, it is also natural for that individual to strip society of its fangs. This grandfather is such a pathetic guy. That''s why Grandpa can''t be forgiven. It''s best to kill him. for himself or around him)


    There is a part of sympathy, but Hu Wei is not allowed. And he doesn''t want it either. I haven''t even noticed myself at the moment, but I really could see the heart deep inside Hu Wei''s heart.

 923 30

    The wind is blowing sideways between the two opposites. At the moment, we are neither in the wind nor on the wind with each other.


    Truth is, I''m alert. If possible, I don''t move Hu Wei toward the wind and I want to stand on the wind.


    True moved first. Step aside and shoot the gun. That number, two.


    Hu Wei, who cut off ballistics, does not move. One shot is feint. The other shot is aimed at the abdomen.


    The bullet hit Hu Wei''s abdomen directly, but Hu Wei doesn''t show any flinch. I didn''t prevent it with bulletproof fiber. I''m even totally killing the shock.


    "You don''t think you can use it in this windy setting with reduced force meat flour? Sure, I can''t spray it."


    Hu Wei said with a slight laugh. The ability to lose all motor power when touching powder that has carved your body. It''s extremely troublesome depending on how you use it.


    "You''re either hiding it in your clothes, or you''re impersonating your own body, right? But meat powder is disposable once, and if you attack the same place twice, the attack will pass."


    "You were listening from the milk...... but it''s just a matter of replenishing it where it was guessed"


    It would be dangerous if they were continuously attacked without giving them time to replenish, but Hu Wei and I are not that dumb.


    "There is yet another tactic. I''m not gonna tell you."


    "Ahhh. If you don''t use it now, you''re gonna die.


    Nose against the true word, Hu Wei ran out. Towards the wind.


    (I knew it was coming)


    Truly runs as Hu Wei moves. To keep Hu Wei from taking over the wind.


    If Hu Wei took it on the wind, he truly thinks it would be troublesome if he was put on the wind and sprayed with reduced force meat powder. It is unclear whether it will or will not act on the force of the wind itself, and even if it is used on the wind, it is suspicious whether it will hit well, but if it still acts unluckily, it will be possible to stop its own movement from afar.


    Second, my true leg stopped.


    The sensation on my right leg disappeared. I don''t even move.


    And as if I had targeted that timing, Hu Wei fires three shots at the gun with true aim.


    (No way......)


    It was a disfigured true, but he tries to dodge the bullet by twisting his body forcefully and just exploring.


    One of the three shots fired blurred his true cheek, but that was all he had to do.


    True to rebuild his posture and fight back, but Hu Wei slowly turns away.


    (Did you plant the powdered meat flour on the rooftop floor? in such a way that it activates when you step on it......)


    I truly understood what had happened.


    (Besides, after calculating that I would move to keep the wind out of the way, did you direct me...)


    Truth further understands in view of Hu Wei, who took the wind properly.


    "Got it? This is what he does for years."


    Hu Wei shrugs his shoulders and laughs hatefully.


    (I don''t think it''s just one place. Even if I set up reduced meat flour on the floor, it''s this wind, so I just sprinkle it on the floor and it blows away. There seems to be some trick...)


    True to run your head full at high speed and think about what the trick is.


    Just one thing, come up with a possibility. The floor on the roof is tiled. Suppose you stuffed the powder in the gap between the tile and the tile, you don''t have to blow it with the wind.


    If this idea is correct, you just have to be careful not to step on the tile gap alone. It''s a troublesome story inside to worry about your feet as well as a shootout in a place where there isn''t a lot of shield.


    On the other hand, Hu Wei sprays abatement meat powder from the wind.


    There is a way to break this ability, but it is also a kind of bet. There is no guaranteed coverage that can be broken. Therefore, the truth is that we want to try that method until the end and avoid it as much as possible.


    Truth is, I approach Hu Wei in a motion to make an arc and circle it wide, avoiding the wind blowing from Hu Wei''s place.


    From Hu Wei''s point of view, this true move was really unpleasant. Even if I stick to the wind and retreat, I go to the edge of the building. And even if you take time out on a large scale, the meat powder flown in the wind is definitely avoided.


    (Although it is a simple answer. That''s... I can''t believe he noticed this so quickly. That''s right)


    Because lightly, he had attacked me by spotting the blind spot of the advantage of his position. Truly, Hu Wei became happy, spilling nature and laughter.


    (This guy is not like his stupid son who became a police officer. This guy chose the same world as me, sharpened his powers. It just makes me happy to be aware that you''re pulling my blood. Besides, he''s coming to kill me, too much fun.)


    Staring at the true movement, Hu Wei strikes and trembles with joy, aiming at the moment when the true movement changes and shoots the gun.


    True, which was moving to some extent to draw an arc, but from there, Hu Wei glanced suddenly and proceeded to a straight line. It''s a melee challenge. As if expecting it, Hu Wei has been shooting a gun to match his true movements, but the truth is, he leaves his body low and deflects, and he goes straight for it.


    It was Hu Wei who tried to shoot the second shot, but before that his true hand moved.


    "Gu......!?


    A long transparent needle was piercing his hand holding Hu Wei''s gun.


    (The meat flour didn''t work. It may have been planted in clothes, but it has not been applied to peeled raw)


    The truth of that decision was that Hu Wei packed a further distance while he was flinching and fleshed out until in time when a melee was possible.


    (Why am I so happy? My grandson, who I didn''t even know about until the other day, came to see me...)


    While exposed to the ferocity and intense killings unleashed up close, Hu Wei was thinking something completely different without concentrating on the battle.


    The gun had disappeared from my true hand at some point. Instead, each hand holds a clear long needle, the same one that pierced Hu Wei''s hand.


    True to upset Hu Wei in his current position.


    Without panicking, Hu Wei moves the muzzle to his true forehead with an invincible grin.


    By the time the muzzle moved to the middle of his forehead and the trigger was pulled, the true head was slightly sideways.


    True right hands roll out to Hu Wei''s abdomen as if the true head were aligned with a movement that deviates to the left.


    Whatever was up from Hu Wei''s neck, the rest of the clothes were full of gaps. I was thinking that there was no need to protect the powdered meat powder because it was planted in my clothes.


    Truth is, I saw that gap and dared to be guarded by reduced force meat powder, aimed at Hu Wei''s dovetail.


    "Ouch!?


    Hu Wei was surprised. There were only a few needles, but they were stung in the stomach.


    "Not Enough"


    Truth squeals. The movement of the right hand is stopped by a reduced force meat powder per needle, which is no longer functioning. However, the effects of reduced strength meat flour were not fully exerted.


    True learned from milk that reduced strength meat powder is a form of spell. A flying tool ensures prevention, but in the case of a direct attack with a weapon or flesh in hand, the force of the attacker''s will is directly applied. The meat powder then acts directly on the attacker itself, but this is similar to a spell applied. Therefore, the rationale is that if you can resist the spell, it is also possible to defeat the reductive effect of the meat powder.


    The story was that if I finally attacked him with great temper, I would push through the effects of the reduced force meat powder, but that temper wasn''t enough either.


    True left hand moves. With the needle still stabbed, Hu Wei''s belly turned. Spread the stab on the needle. The first shot resulted in the loss of the powdered meat powder planted in the garment, aiming at a slight range.


    "Gu......"


    Leaking a groan, Hu Wei peeled his eyes off.


    The true left-hand needle pierced Hu Wei''s dovetail - through the peritoneal plexus and diaphragm behind it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha"


    Hu Wei keeps raising his funny voice. He has trouble breathing, gasps for pain, falls and hits around.


    "You got a fight?"


    Black Dou squeaks.


    (Finally...... ok......)


    Gasping in pain, Hu Wei understood.


    (Oh yeah... he did too)


    Reminds me of a frantic smile and a serious look of anger that my son, who became a police officer, showed me when he came to visit me.


    (To him... I saw my old self. I overlapped it. I remember. I was reminded. So... I couldn''t forgive you. I had to kill him)


    As he falls sideways, Hu Wei looks up to the truth. The gun was held, not a needle, in his true hand.


    Hu Wei as early as now is a retrospective carp. Truth can always kill you if you want to. If you make any strange moves, you''ll see a bullet in the head.


    (Same with this guy. You''re messing with my mind. Pulling me from the depths of my heart. Stupid grandson. So like my stupid son, I thought I couldn''t keep him alive... and I was happy. I pulled out my old self and felt sorry for my old blue righteous self...... Such emotions boiled down just for a moment. I can''t forgive myself for being such a centimeter, I can''t forgive myself for being rotten right now, and above all I can''t forgive my stupid son and stupid grandson for making me think so)


    Shortly after I thought so, these words came to Hu Wei''s brain.


    (Good old, you''re the fool -)


    My own voice uttered towards me. Old self voice. My other self, I''m getting to know myself.


    "What have you been nagging me about since just now?


    Looking down at Hu Wei, the truth asks.


    Hu Wei applying reduced strength meat powder to the wound. This will reduce the pain and allow you to talk, but you have not recovered. If the effects of meat flour disappear, that''s it. I''m just paralyzing my nerves.


    "Now I think. Somewhere I got lost... I kept running in strange directions, and I didn''t know what else to do..."


    Hu Wei, who is now talking, is not Hu Wei, who was before true until then. Hu Wei before despair and immersion in evil - Aizawa Iron Man.


    "It was supposed to end up just getting lost and screwed as it was. But I didn''t end up like that, and I wonder if the insane God sent you. From what I can tell, it''s true... I feel destined..."


    "There must be another person before me who can change your destiny."


    The changes that took place in Hu Wei also understand what Hu Wei is saying and the truth speaks out.


    "Oh... it''s a poly thing, you''re talking about it..."


    "Weren''t you able to fix it then? Didn''t my father reach out to you for that salvation? You seem to have wiped out that saving hand in the worst possible way."


    Conscious and serene tone, but true to poke at tight facts.


    "But I''m not going to fix you. Just kill it. Viper will kill you even if I don''t, and Ashiya will kill you even if Viper doesn''t. Even if Ashiya doesn''t kill you, someone else will. Well, I don''t think Viper or Ashiya will miss it. It''s best if I kill you, isn''t it?


    "Heh, heh, heh, haha, for the book... I''m a busy hungry ghost... Ho ho ho ho, better than me when I was a hungry ghost...... busy."


    Seriously, Hu Wei laughs as he coughs, telling him to check the muzzle against his head.


    "You look happy for that. Somewhere I don''t know, I can''t wait to see my grandson grow up and be an enemy before me, can I?


    "Maybe..."


    Following Viper''s allegations, Hu Wei honestly admitted it.


    "Even I, if I were in Grandpa''s shoes... I might resent you, too. Make the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha - a personal gift to prevent the influx of mafias, and all the peaceful Japanese people. In that sense, you''re a victim, too. The real evil would be those who sacrifice small to save the great. I believe that the sacrificed little ones also have the right to bite the big ones."


    "Ha, you know. My grandson was proud of me for the first time. Well... it''s time to kick my ass."


    Hu Wei meditates with a smile.


    "Goodbye, Grandpa"


    I said goodbye, put it down for a few seconds, and then the truth pulled the trigger.


    "I let you see it... I''ll tell the executives and the other boss everything."


    Huang Qiang tells as he stares at Hu Wei''s death face. When he looked satisfied, he saw it in Huang Qiang''s eyes.


    "No, I''m arresting you because you''re a mafia?


    Kurodo says without a scratch.


    "Miss him. Besides, isn''t your arrest an arrest? It would be an execution."


    "I don''t have a choice..."


    Hearing Viper''s appeal, Kurodo decided to miss out on Huang Qiang.


    "In the meantime, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Whoa."


    Black Dou gently lifts up the viper''s body with one hand, removing the wings and the injection opening from his back.


    "You used to move that much with those feet, too."


    Seeing the true gunshot wound done to Adonis, Black Dou makes a frightening voice.


    "I know how to ignore pain. Nevertheless, it''s not a good wound to leave alone, and this time it''s sweet"


    "You can''t just leave your face wound alone."


    As Black Dou smiled and strained up with his other hand, whose true body was also empty, he sprayed a rocket and, at once, flew away from the main building of Soul Jelly.

 924 End Chapter

    The day after he was admitted to the hospital overnight, True forcefully and quickly discharged to the headquarters of Bitter Murder.


    "Oh well. Mr. Iron..."


    Akutsu, who truly hears the upside and becomes a snug face.


    "As planned. Grandpa and I had a lot to talk about."


    "Interact with your grandchildren before you kill each other? That''s good."


    Hearing the true word, Akutsu, who was sober, spills a laugh.


    "Losing one crack in the head, soul jelly is going to hold off on activity for a while"


    "Hey, don''t talk like that in this place right now. Air Reader."


    "Excuse me."


    In response to the words spoken by the poisoned wife, Akutsu resists.


    "I say" Kusa, "but deep down in my grandfather''s heart, I think there has always been an Aizawa Iron Man. I don''t know if Grandpa kept pretending not to see it or if he forgot. Meet my father and I remind me of the old Aizawa Iron Man."


    "Tell your grandson to get this far. Ah, Mr. Iron will float too."


    Arm up, smile, yeah, nod, Akutsu.


    "You''ll say something about being a busy hungry man."


    True to say so and smile. Rarely did Truth show his expression, so both Akutsu and his poisoned wife looked surprised, but sometimes the truth was unconscious, and he didn''t know why they were surprised.


    Huang Qiang told Murdoch and other executives in detail how Hu Wei died.


    "There were enemies all around him, and Hu Wei couldn''t save him? They''re the ones who can leave Ye Shan and Adonis."


    Murdoch cared that Huang Qiang would not be greeted with a voice holding him accountable, he said. He stayed on that spot not to serve as an escort, but he took the lead as some might blame him for having a hard-headed executive on the Chinese side and why he didn''t.


    "Then I''ll even be at that Black Dou. Then I can''t help it. Ah, Kurodo is the most combative police in Japan, and that battlefield tee time was quite a trick."


    The other executives are conscious, Murdoch explains.


    "Let''s take a hand from Japan. Medicine Buddha was a delicious market, but I don''t know what will happen in the future with this one, and the war is troublesome."


    There were no executives opposed to Murdoch''s decision. There are problems with letting go of the market and face, but even if we continue to fight any more, we will only lose money and personnel. Everyone thought we should pull our hands and find another earner.


    "And the Chinese side will put up the boss of the cauldron."


    "Is it still the boss two-person system in the future?


    React to Murdoch''s words, confirmed by Chinese side executives.


    "Otherwise, we can''t maintain this organization. For example, I''m the boss of an organization, and you hear what the Chinese say? I don''t know your temperament, and I''ll leave you to it. Then dissolve."


    Executives leaving the room.


    "You stay a little."


    Murdoch calls Huang Qiang to rest.


    "Were you attracted to that grandfather?


    Murdoch asks straight where we are alone.


    "Yes."


    "Answer me instantly."


    Huang Qiang answers with a true face, Murdoch laughs.


    "Me too. I can''t say well, but there was a part of it that attracted me, so I thought this grandfather would be nice to merge the two organizations. Murder and rape are the outrageous resentment grandfathers of my hobbies, but if I saw them there and pretended not to see them, I wouldn''t have hated them."


    Saying, Murdoch takes out three whiskey bottles and a glass from the liquor shelf in the room, places the glass on the table, and pours the liquor.


    "Just us, let''s have a light funeral first. Between that old man''s understanders."


    "Yes."


    Huang Qiang receives the glass offered to Murdoch as a mysterious face.


    "To Annoying Shit Grandpa"


    Huang Qiang matched Murdoch, who hoisted a glass with laughter, in the same motion, at the same time with a hint of flavor.


    Adonis sent a run-down Ip Mountain to the hospital and headed to visit the hospital the next day


    "Can you do anything about that escort, Mr. Dolphin?


    "I don''t."


    The nurse complained to Adonis with a troubled face, but Adonis responded sooo badly.


    "How''s it going?


    "Jaaap!"


    When he walks into the hospital room and speaks, Adonis is convinced that Angelina, who was sitting beside the bed, yells well and greets him, and I see this is annoying.


    "Oh, Mr. Adonis, I''m sorry to bother you. I''m a maggot, as you can see."


    Ip Mountain, bandage-wrapped all over, meets.


    "Soul jelly is to withdraw from Japan. I broke my contract with you."


    Adonis lowers his back, arms up and reports.


    "Really...... Hi, I have a flying memory... I''m losing my memory from the way I''m fighting Vipers, right? I don''t even remember how I lost. Well, you have no choice because you''re a maggot. I guess..."


    "Jap......"


    Angelina is disappointed for some reason.


    "I''m going to stay in Japan for a while. This place looks interesting inside."


    "Jap!"


    Angelina gave a powerful voice to Adonis''s words.


    "What did you say about that?


    "Japan is a good place," he said.


    "Jeep!"


    Angelina screams out loud and shakes her head beside her. You seem to be denying the interpreter of Ip Mountain.


    "Excuse me...... Angelina. I''m a maggot, so I can only speak about 40% of your dolphin language."


    "Jap......"


    Listening to the words of Ye Shan, Angelina leaks her tired voice.


    "Do you want to study backstreet work? Let''s start by selling names."


    "Oh, if I may, I''ll teach you a lot."


    "Help. When you can move, please"


    Adonis smiled at Leaf Mountain''s offer.


    Look, the truth behind the Bitter Murder HQ, he visited the Club Cat Mansion.


    "It''s a good thing I came all the way out here to say hello and thank you, and there''s nothing but souvenirs."


    Milk that looks grumpy when you see the truth of your bare hands before the truth opens your mouth.


    "I''ll send you some onions later, so you can eat them with vipers, cocoons and nalls"


    "Thank you."


    "You''re so smart."


    "Kuuuuuuuu"


    "You''re kidding me, you bastards..."


    To the true word, it was a nall, a viper, a cocoon that made me smile, but Milk makes an even more grumpy voice.


    "Thanks to the information Milk gave me, I was able to liquidate it. I think this was the best result for me, for my father, and for my grandfather. I thank you on behalf of the three generations of the Aizawa family for that. Thanks."


    "Ah... no, I don''t care if you say thank you to me like that... I can light something up"


    "Then what''s the best response for you?"


    Vipers laugh when they see milk that distracts them from the truth to thank them.


    "I wanted to know the truth - I came here in the name of it, but I didn''t have to be sure, I thought Milk''s words were right. Still, I wanted to make sure from Grandpa''s own mouth, and I saw him and talked to him, and I knew a lot."


    Truth keeps talking.


    "Wasn''t it just sin and pity that gave Milk power over Grandpa, but another intention? Believe me, one day I''ll use my powers for when I realize I''m wrong."


    ''Yes, no...''


    Milk mumbles at true pointers.


    "Well, I let it pass without taking advantage of it, so I wasted it too."


    "What are you trying to say, Temei?"


    A milk that flashes into words that the truth continues to utter.


    "I took special care of Viper. Pretty helpful."


    "That''s good. Meds, come visit the Buddha again."


    Hands on hips, vipers laughing.


    ''You don''t have to come. Ah... wait a minute. I wanted to talk to you about something. You may want to ask Junko when you get back, but I''ll tell him out of my mouth for once. About Ip Mountain. "


    True and viper react to that word of milk.


    ''Actually, I talked to Junko a lot last night. Ask Viper a lot about Ip Mountain, and you''re worried about him. You think beating him to death as much as you could with the power of a viper didn''t kill him? Junko''s story is that he didn''t die from two bullets in the head and one in the throat.''


    "If it''s a highly playable mouse, that''s about it..."


    "If he''s a modified mouse by some mad scientist, then... But I only know a guy who can make a mighty mouse, like" Three Crazies. "


    Truth be told, milk takes denial.


    "Junko once engaged him and recovered his blood and diarrhea. So, after analyzing it... there was something in DNA that looked like an unknown base, and it was an organic matter that didn''t exist on Earth. The DNA of all living beings on the planet consisted of four defined bases, but this guy contained more than one that did not fall under any of them. And... some organic matter was only seen in Arlaune. But this guy is definitely not Arlaune. The pure child showed it to me, but it is far from the base sequence of Arlaune. I''m familiar with Arlaune."


    "It''s so easy for Junko to give his rival''s milk some information?


    Naru asks strangely.


    ''I don''t care if you call it a rival... there''s also an area of mutual cooperation, and you can''t help being mean and conflicting in that kind of place. I''m not a serious hater.''


    Milk answers Nal.


    "Out of the question, Arlaune is considered an extraterrestrial organism among researchers. From here on out, Junko and I talked and led, it''s the realm of imagination and speculation. Hypothesis. If there were a star on the other side of the universe where Arlaune lived, there would always be an organism that would host Arlaune, a parasitic plant. The fact that this guy has the same organic matter as Al Rawneh is a different organism from Al Rawneh, but isn''t it from the same star? Or I thought you might be the host. ''


    "So Ip Mountain is an alien?


    Viper pinched his mouth.


    "It''s the hypothetical phase. Until recently, Ip Mountain was in a place called the Sana Biology Laboratory. So it seems that he had made research data of his own free will, but after Ip Mountain left the lab, he found some evidence that Ip Mountain was unnecessary. I wouldn''t have let Leaf Mountain out if I''d found out we were cooperating. Viper, and true, the next time you run into Ip Shan, contact me as Junko. I''ll catch him and find out."


    True and Viper thought Leaf Mountain was something they had their eyes on, too.


    (And to the DNA of the cocoon... perhaps to the DNA inherited from the Beast Emperor of our ancestors, we''ll keep quiet that there was the same organic matter as Leaf Mountain and Arlaune)


    I didn''t even tell Junko that, and it was milk I kept to myself.


    A few days after the end of the great war between Japan''s backstreet organization and the Mafia in Pharmaceutical Buddha City. Euthanasia Police Department Backstreet Division.


    "Four mafias, including soul jelly, withdrew from Japan."


    Said Umezu, peeking at the holographic display and spraying smoke.


    "Surely Senior Ashiya was in command of the extermination operation, wasn''t he? Move the SAT, too."


    Matsumoto speaks to Kurodo.


    "I didn''t crush it. I''m like the back, I''d say true and viper."


    "I''m humbled again."


    "I''m not humble, and I don''t like that kind of congrats"


    "Excuse me..."


    Matsumoto bows his head in an ill-defined manner to Kurodo''s awesome attitude.


    "There is also information that both the Mafia of Medicine Buddha were supported by private oilfielders. To weaken the back streets of Japan a little. That''s also lightly crushed...... combined with Luciferin Dust for two straight losses. Maybe it''s time you put your back down and set something up."


    Hearing the words of Umezu, Kurodo became aware of the residents of the back street who were close to him.


    27 Let''s Play With Grandpa Who Became a Mafia End

 925 Three Preambles

    She dreams.


    Dream of the Red Cat.


    She thinks even when she''s awake.


    About the Red Cat.


    What the hell is that?


    It''s exactly what you call it. A cat with a bright red colour all over her body and a slight glow. But his eyes are black, like a dark space in his eyes.


    I don''t know if the red cat has body hair. I can''t really recognize my hair because my whole body is glowing red.


    The Red Cat is - someday, a vigeon I''ve come to think of in her.


    She knows the truth.


    I have another self in me.


    The other is badly eclampsia, violent, destructive, and incapable of dampening the urge. Then he is brutal and even selfish.


    The identity of the Red Cat is just a cat. It''s the white cat that was her cat.


    The other one in her broke it for the reason that it didn''t work out the way she wanted. I thought about removing the flavor and trying to make all the white hair red, etc., and carefully dyed all the hair bright red.


    The red cat burned to her memory. The Red Cat began to live in her heart. The Red Cat was integrated with the other self.


    The Red Cat is an incarnation of intent to kill. Sometimes it rumbles in her. She has made an effort to contain it, but gradually became uncontrollable and gradually grew larger.


    She always wonders. Why do the deceased dispute? Why can''t we get along? Why can''t we treat each other with compassion? That cat went from white to red because she was not compassionate with herself and scratched herself. But many people in this world are similar to that stupid cat.


    A red cat dwells on her. Red cats are the result of death, red cats are the sign of death, red cats are the foretaste of intent to kill, red cats are the trigger of intent to kill, red cats are the other self.


    Later she found out. the word crawl the red cat and what it means. She thinks it''s just the right fit.


    I can''t really remember when that was. Anyway, an old story.


    Kurumi American madness and evil hate everything.


    The first thing I hated was my parents. The parents became visibly obsolete by the action of a dreamband illegally modified by Kurumi.


    But it was discovered that it was Kurumi''s fault, and he was arrested and naturally fired as was the manufacturing company for the dream band he was serving.


    After he came out, he did fine business on the back street as a mad scientist specializing in the manufacture of illegal dreambands.


    Kurumi only seemed evil, neither man nor man''s world. It was simply something whose life would not be rewarded, thus becoming a personality full of antithesis.


    What is causing people to become evil? Kurumi wonders if that''s a brain.


    Then Kurumi concludes as soon as possible that you can mess with that brain.


    Kurumi met a certain person. She was also the owner of an idea similar to her own.


    And Kuruma tries to experiment through her. Now be thorough on the back so you don''t find out. If you do it through her, she''ll be suspected first, even if she finds out. If anything goes wrong with her, you just have to run away right away. I thought so.


    "Please contact me regularly. As a matter of course the results of the experiment, if you ever feel at all irregular, contact me and talk to me."


    If something unexpected happened, it was Kurumi, who was ready to fly fast. Even though you and your opponent are residents of the back street, the experiments you are about to carry out are clearly the ones that take people''s lives. If they find out, the police will definitely turn their hands around. Without the asylum of the big organization, without the power and connections, like that Junko Yukioka, I don''t have one.


    That was a few weeks ago, but Kurumi was suspicious that she hadn''t heard from her since.


    Makoto Kie currently lives with her mother. I used to live with my brother and my mother for three.


    My mother powdered herself and worked for me to raise myself and my brother. As a result, I broke my body and laid down in a medical condition.


    My brother, thinly, took the money out of the house and evaporated. Thanks to this, even just poor houses became unnecessarily poor. I also got a debt.


    The only way to do this is to get a good backstreet job, but I really don''t feel it fits. I avoid things that disparage or hurt people as much as possible, but I remain conscious that I am nevertheless responsible for evil, and I am frustrated by guilt.


    Makoto was a freelance haulier. Even if the rewards were cheap, they only chose jobs that were as risk-free as possible. Even if it''s cheap, I get a good amount of money.


    Even though I intend to avoid danger as much as possible, I have been exposed to it several times. The life-threatening training ground also crept through several times. Those experiences became a lot of stress for Makoto and eventually Makoto got sick in the heart.


    Makoto, who is going to a mental clinic or to an exchange between people who are residents of the same back street and have heart disease, was particularly healed by the latter. That exchange, named "The Dark Sabbath," had so many gentle and serene people that they didn''t think they were residents of the same back street - they didn''t think they had heart disease. Makoto almost always went to the Dark Sabbath on days without work.


    Makoto''s heart gradually stabilized as he continued to interact in the Dark Sabbath and treat with Dream Band.


    It was about that one day.


    Makoto, who returned from the Dark Sabbath, prepared dinner as usual.


    "I always want to be sorry."


    My sleeping mother jokes and tells her son, who brought a meal to his pillow.


    "Drug injection not saying that......"


    And Makoto''s dialogue, which he tried to return with a joke, stopped along the way.


    "Makoto...?


    Obviously, there is something wrong with Makoto, which makes my mother look suspicious. My son''s expression is vain.


    (What...?


    Makoto''s consciousness sank into darkness. No, it''s not even dark. There is no white or black, a completely colourless darkness that disappears of any color.


    But in that colorless world, suddenly a colored being appears.


    A cat whose whole body shines red. But only those eyes are black. There is no white eye area, and the eyes are black, as if they were giant.


    Eventually, Makoto''s consciousness is repainted to something else. My heart is filled with just one emotion.


    "Makoto!?


    My mother nodded. Because the pupils of my son''s eyes, which looked down at me, were scattered to an unusual extent. The closer the iris area is to the line, the blacker the eyes are buried.


    Towards his mother''s throat, Makoto pierced the chopsticks with no expression.


    My mother''s face is distorted by amazement, fear and pain. He was surrounded by bottomless fear and despair at the sight of his son, who lived in lucid madness and willingness to kill himself without any hesitation.


    faceless, stabbing the chopsticks over and over again. Blood splashes. A few cuddly intermittent screams rise, but eventually the voice disappears as well.


    Eventually, Makoto''s scattered pupils revert, and his expression also returns to Makoto''s face. The movement of shaking the chopsticks stops.


    "Huh...?


    Seeing the tragedy in front of him, Makoto was stunned. A mother who is torn throat airways and arteries and is bloody and ends up with a distressed look. Myself holding a bloody chopstick.


    Makoto understood what he had done. I had a good memory of killing my mother.


    "Mother...? You''re lying...? Why... why am I doing this..."


    I had memories, but I could not very well accept the reality in front of me. Suddenly my heart was stained with killing intentions and moving according to nature and its impulses. And the peaceful world to defend was broken. I was trying to protect it. I was breaking it.


    That was a few days ago.

 926 1

    Yi Akajo was once the head of the largest wholesale organization in Anle City.


    Having handed down the organization round from her parents, Yi, not wanting to be a bonkers second generation, took a leap forward and encouraged the organization to expand. I tried to absorb it forcefully, whether it was a weak tissue. A superior named Junko Yukioka also tried to draw him to himself.


    As a result, Yi received tight sanctions after losing everything, hostile to Junko Yukooka. For months, being turned into a human clock or a raw neck pot, I lived a miserable life that couldn''t even move.


    But in the meantime, Yi has been observing. Someone named Junko Yukioka. While observing, I''ve also been working out plans for the future. I didn''t abandon my ambitions, either, as it couldn''t end like this.


    In the meantime, Yi had asked Junko for forgiveness many times. Junko did not forgive inside, but after listening to a certain story of fortitude, he decided to forgive. That was a story about the nature of Yi from an early age.


    Yi has a sudden impulse for violence and a sadistic desire to shake the weak.


    That is due to a strange education I received at an early age. When I consulted Junko about it, Yi started taking multiple nutritional agents and treating people with mental disorders with Dream Band every day to correct their personality. He then asked a mad scientist named Misaki Sword to cyborg him by giving him a body of machines from his neck down to make him look like a normal person.


    Yi has observed Junko for several months to familiarize herself with her personality and now works as a focal point for the Snow Oka Institute. Since the sale of the Yukioka brand, the Institute''s source of income, is only made to the counterpart consistent with Junko''s preferences, so far negotiations have also been conducted by Junko, but in the form of Yi taking on the bulk of the effort.


    This also had the prospect of spreading Yi''s own face. Sooner or later, when I became independent, I calculated that the name of the man who worked at the Yukooka Institute would help.


    Meanwhile, the treatment continued. Mentally handicapped people in this day and age are predominantly treated with nutritional intake and dietary restrictions (especially sugar restrictions) that affect their psyche, as well as dreambands. If it is too bad, there are doses with plenty of side effects, and in some cases you are admitted to a severe mental hospital, but it is more often relieved with a dreamband.


    Although Yi''s symptoms could be relieved considerably with the Dream Band, they still haven''t healed. I haven''t pushed enough yet.


    "I don''t think you should use the medicine. That''s just to help keep the symptoms down. It''s not that bad, and let''s take care of it in a softer way. So, I happen to find that there is a special exchange facility for people in the back street with heart disease called ''The Dark Sabbath'' in the perfect town. Why don''t you go there?


    Many people also have heart problems in the back streets, but many people have difficulty going to psychiatry on the front streets. For this reason, several specialized mental health and exchanges between people with mental illnesses began to develop in the back streets a few years ago.


    That''s why Yi, on the recommendation of Junko, was headed to the Dark Sabbath, an exchange dedicated to mental healthcare purposes on the back streets in Euthanasia City. I am anxious by myself, so Junko is accompanied.


    "I''m not alone with anxiety, I''m not like you."


    Junko smiles uncontrollably and speaks as she walks shoulder to shoulder with Yi.


    "No, I don''t know why they say that''s not like me, but I''m anxious... It''s not a psychiatrist, it''s an exchange of similar people..."


    "Because you don''t look like such a shy. One of these days, Tired, I''m gonna take you with me."


    If the atmosphere in the facility is good, it is Junko, who is thinking of speaking to others. There are many residents on the back street who have heart disease to know each other. At the same time, Junko decided to go.


    "It''s not about Shye or anything like that... I''ll tell you about the bias, but it feels like there''s a bunch of strange people here, and that''s what I''m afraid of."


    Yi herself is worried about being violent. I can assure you that I don''t have it anymore, but I thought about it because I have symptoms similar to mine, and I think it might be worse for someone else.


    "If you suddenly get violent or seized or something like that, you go to a facility for people who suck specially. Don''t worry, people with mild symptoms are going now."


    "I see..."


    Convinced, a little relieved Yi.


    It wasn''t long enough to walk out of Candoville, and the two of them reached the Dark Sabbath.


    It''s a normal two-story house. Ordinary single family with no particular size. The garden is small. I''m talking about upstairs there.


    "Ah, Junko Yukioka is here."


    As he tried to enter, the door of the front door opened first, and the person who came out from inside looked at Junko and spoke. Detective in the back street section of the euthanasia police station, Matsumoto was finished.


    "Even if I know you, are you here?


    Similarly, Umezu Kwangju, a detective from the Backstreet Division, appears and asks Junko.


    "No? I''ve never been here before in my own right, and I''m your escort, but is something wrong?


    "A human being walking in and out of here the other day committed a murder. So I just keep listening."


    In Umezu''s words, Junko and Yi face each other.


    "Aren''t you scared after all...?


    "Hmm... it''s natural to think you''re scared when you do hear that"


    "What''s scary?


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Umezu asks.


    "Yi, as part of your mind''s care, I came here to see if you''re afraid of someone with heart disease as well."


    "Honestly, there seems to be a lot of dudes out there. Let me know if anything happens."


    Umezu said so and walked away with Matsumoto.


    When Yi and Junko pressed the bell, one woman appeared. I have contacted you before you arrived.


    "Welcome. I say Higashimurayama Peperoncino, who manages this dark resting place. Call me Pepe."


    Wearing glasses, a seemingly luscious woman in her early thirties with an impressive hairy bossy head smiles lovingly and greets her.


    Upon being passed upstairs, there was only one girl there. She has short hair and feels very weak.


    "I say Huako Cypress Plains. I''m eighteen."


    Meet and introduce yourself lightly while sitting in a chair. There was also a slight frightening sound in his voice, and Yi wonders whether he is quite knowledgeable or clearly anthropophobic.


    After the introduction, Junko and Yi receive a light explanation from Pepe, the administrator. It''s the basic policy of the Dark Sabbath and Pepe''s stance and perception of personal heart disease.


    "Some people seem to misunderstand, but they don''t have heart disease because they have a weak heart. On the contrary, some people suffer from heart disease, even if they have a strong heart."


    The rationale was well understood by Yi as well. I''m not weak with myself.


    "Besides, Junko Yukioka said that there are many cases where heart disease causes nutritional balance in the body. Lack of certain vitamins, lack of calcium, excessive sugar intake, etc. In that case, it may also improve dramatically with nutritional supplementary therapy. There are also different causes of heart disease caused by people, as well as different ways to cure them. Video therapy with dreambands is said to be particularly effective, but in some cases, people who don''t have it have been cured with nutritional therapy."


    "Oh, you''ve also read the paper I''m giving you on my site,"


    "Yeah, I was very sympathetic."


    To Junko, who smiled embarrassingly, Pepe let her grin spread all over her face.


    "This Huako... is a little shy, but don''t worry about talking to him"


    "Nice to meet you."


    All of a sudden, Huako is named, and in panic, he meets with Nanny again.


    "Huako lives with her sister, and she can often come here with her sister, but you''re alone today"


    "About once every two times, your sister will come with you. I was planning to come today, but I got a sudden job in..."


    In such a way as to supplement Pepe''s description, Huako said.


    "Excuse me, what''s the back street job?


    Yi asks.


    "I''m part of The Great Guardian of Terror."


    Yi was a little surprised, but at the same time convinced, by the answer returned from Huako''s mouth. If I did such a job, I wouldn''t be forced to get sick.


    The Great Guardian of Terror is a very major big organization, even in the back streets. Although it belongs to the category as an end-of-life organization, its job description is narrowed down to one point in "End-of-life". Especially when it comes to the murder scene, it''s the basic job to make sure that it never happened. Junko often asked for it, and when Yi was the head of the organization, he was looked after many times.


    "How many others are here?


    "Now...... if you''re sick, you''re two, except for Huako. There was another one...... I''ve made a case... Thanks to you, the police may be better off in and out for a while."


    In response to Yi''s question, Pepe clouded his expression and replied in a way that seemed difficult to say.


    "We met at the entrance. I don''t care."


    I grin and laugh Yi. Seeing that, Pepe smiles too.


    "It was a man named Makoto Kie who made the case."


    Pepe said.


    "I can''t believe that guy... makes a case like that... I don''t think he''s a backstreet guy, he''s a big guy... and the person who killed him is his mother or something... Because Makoto, I''ve been working so hard for my sick mother..."


    Huako speaks with a sinking face.


    I wondered if these two people would dignify such stories in front of the first person to see them, but even if I tried to be both of them, I also wonder if they would be shocked.


    "Mr. Pepe, do you mind introducing up to how many more people here?


    Even though there was talk of homicide from the beginning, Junko was going to introduce this place to other people who knew him.


    "Yeah, well, if space permits it... Including my escort, I can manage with about ten more..."


    "I''d like to introduce you to four people, but I don''t know if including an escort would double that. Well, I don''t think I''ve been accompanied every time."


    When I hear Junko''s words, Yi looks surprised.


    "Are there any of the four people I know who have heart disease? And on the back street."


    I''m surprised. One is tired, and none of the others know Yi. Or I can''t think of one. You may recall it if you ask me.


    Tired is anthropophobic and tenacious, but lately I can speak clearly without any, I can do morning jogs, etc., and when I was steadily heading in the right direction, I could see it from Yi''s eyes.


    "Of the four, two are my mice, but hey. One more mouse, I guess? Ah... lend me the bathroom for a second."


    "Here you go. This way."


    Pepe showed me, and when Junko went into the bathroom, I felt a different sign.


    (spiritual......?


    As he lowers his back to the toilet seat and puts his face up, a bloody young man rises in front of him.


    "Hmm, what can I do for you?


    To the ghost that suddenly appeared, Junko spoke very naturally, without surprise or fear.


    "I mean... I want to make an addition over here, so I was wondering if you could do it afterwards. You can''t stay watched like that, and if it''s not a ground-bound spirit, I want you to wait outside."


    Junko asks, but the spirit of the youth doesn''t try to move.


    (I''m pretty sure it''s the spirit that was killed in this house. I haven''t even ground-bound spiritualization, but I think I''d like to complain about the danger this place has)


    Apricots, the guardian spirit of Junko, taught Junko.


    "I see. Sounds like a spirit with unclear thoughts. It''s hard to communicate."


    Junko, who becomes a troubled face.


    Because I have a brain for perception, thought, and emotion. Thoughts can be called physical phenomena. Or chemical reactions, electrical reactions. If brain activity stops, those reactions go away. So how does the post-mortem spirit perceive and think? I''m not even sure about Junko around here. The very existence of the ghost was scientifically demonstrated, but it is still riddled with mysteries.


    "Crawl the Red Cat......"


    "Huh?"


    The spirit uttered strange words and disappeared.


    Arson?


    "Hmm? Apricot, you know what I mean now?


    In a word of apricot, Junko looks back.


    (A red cat refers to an arsonist or arsonist. Red cat because it ignites and arsons the cat. You mean red equals fire. Crawling through a red cat is a threat complaint, meaning I''m going to light you up)


    Apricots explained.


    "But you don''t look like a dead spirit in arson, do you..."


    (Yeah. It was like someone slaughtered me, like that)


    You two wrap your little necks together.


    "By the way, Apricot, you always watch my bathroom from behind, too?


    You promised not to touch the Guardian Spirit.


    To Junko, who asks the question with a smile, the apricot put his hand on the sunglasses and replied so.

 927 2.

    The next day, in addition to Junko and Yi, the four of us, Tired and Midori, visited the resting place of darkness.


    Yesterday there were only two Pepe and Huako, but today there were three others, five in total, besides Pepe and Huako. If Junko and the others go together, there will be nine of them, so we will sit separately in the living room and the room next to them.


    "This is Shinako Cypress, accompanied by Huazo Cypress."


    A mid twenties woman with long hair politely greets her, as opposed to her short hair, Huako.


    "The workplace is just like my sister''s. I often work as a sister set, but sometimes I''m called alone, and I can''t be escorted."


    True vegetables appeared in the eyes of a quiet, gentle woman and Junko. At least on the outside.


    (Thank you... there''s something in my stomach. I''m making ladies to hide it. Windy...... Plus, it''s got a pretty strong heart barrier, probably not easy to get into Midori)


    I didn''t peek into my mind, but Midori sees true vegetables and feels that way at a glance.


    (I mean, some of the people here are building a really thick wall in their hearts. It''s much more amazing than Brother Yi and your ancestors)


    I don''t want to go on and peek at other people''s minds, but even if I don''t peek at my mind, there are many things that naturally make me understand it. And they, who were closing their hearts, thought that Midori''s spiritual interference was also at a level that could be withdrawn.


    "This is Keijiro Yagawa. I''m the user here, and my wife is the escort."


    "My name is Katsumi Hachi"


    The other two were a couple in their mid-thirties.


    "The couple are in the affairs of The Seven Verses of Wheelchair"


    "Is the seven verses of a wheelchair that big organization that is said to be bi-perfect of an arms-smuggling organization, alongside ''Kittin Sink to Pregnant Women''? Amazing."


    To Yi''s words, Mr. and Mrs. Yao smile small.


    "Even if they say it''s bi-perfect, because thanks to Mr. Yukioka''s exclusive contract with Kitinsink to pregnant women, in terms of sales and popularity, our organization always seems to follow suit"


    "Yes, take this opportunity to sign with us."


    "Haha, I have an in-laws in the kitchen sink for pregnant women, and the seven verses in the wheelchair used to be trying to steal information from me, so I wonder if I could do that"


    Junko stabs back with a blatant laugh at Mr. and Mrs. Yao, who joke and stab him with a tickle.


    "Pure sister, subtly vomit poison and cancer ~..."


    At that time, Midori felt the spirit.


    "Have you noticed"


    A glimpse of Midori''s expression sitting next to him changed, Tired said. As tired as Midori was, he felt a distorted spirit appear nearby.


    "Looks like the only two Shizuno sorcerers I''ve noticed, do you want to do some research"


    "Goodbye. But it doesn''t seem like a bad spirit or anything like that."


    Tired and Midori rise at the same time and turn to those who feel inspired.


    "Oh? Both of you, that''s the bathroom."


    Pepe, the administrator, speaks out surprised when she sees two boys and girls who visited here for the first time today, trying to get together and move to the bathroom in silence.


    "Then I mean Tsuleshon ~. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    "So what. Besides, it''s one toilet, and there''s nothing to take with you."


    "More than that, the word" take a girl, "it''s a bit of a mouthful..."


    In response to Midori''s words, Junko and Yi say each with a bitter laugh.


    Never mind, Midori and Tired headed to the bathroom and opened the door, but there was no one inside.


    "There''s a slight residue of spirituality left... but you can leave it alone, right?


    "You don''t seem to be an evil spirit. It could be just a lost levitating spirit."


    Midori and Tired exchange words and come back to the room.


    "Have you finished your bathroom exploration?


    There was no treasure.


    To Pepe speaking, Midori spreads her mouth wide aside, showing her white teeth and laughing.


    (Oh, you noticed the toilet ghost. What the...? that ghost)


    Junko guessed, but wondered if I would say it on this occasion, and keep quiet.


    "My wife also understands my illness, and this is how she comes to accompany me, but it''s terrible at home. Put it on pretty well."


    "Hey you...... what if you tell me that in front of me here?


    Seung-mi Hachi, his wife, penetrates the words spoken by her husband, Keijiro Yachi, with a troubled face.


    "You''re joking too much, Keijiro. Makes it harder for Katsumi to show her face here."


    "Haha, is that right...... I''m a little on track. I wonder if I got tense because of the sudden increase in numbers. And there''s even the famous Mr. Yukioka."


    Easily noted by Pepe, Keijiro puts his head on.


    "Seung-mi, we don''t care. I think Keijiro exaggerated, so I''ll listen to you."


    "Excuse me. We''re in good shape..."


    True vegetables followed with a smile, and Seung-mi lowered her head slightly with regret.


    Then Midori, who had been chatting for a while but seemed free, discovers what was indoors.


    "A dream band here, all for the mentally handicapped?


    Take one of the dolim bands that was arranged in the corner of the room and Midori asks without fear.


    "Even if I say it''s for the mentally handicapped in one bite, there''s a lot going on. This one is for depression. This one is considered highly effective for bipolar disorders, this one relieves sleep disorders. This is for schizophrenia. And then there''s simple relaxation. This and this can be used by healthy people to relieve stress, and so do the people who accompany them."


    Pepe comes next to Midori to elaborate.


    "For sleep disorders, I think you should put it on Junko."


    Tired said.


    "Oh... no, I can''t even say that Pure Sister is a sleep disorder. But Jun, how about you stay that way? He doesn''t seem to have suffered anything."


    And, Midori.


    "No, because of that, let me use it for a second."


    Junko also came to Midori''s side and took one of the dream bands.


    "I''ll let you use one, too. I used everything in the lab, and I want to get another one on my hands. No, I''ll put it on my head."


    "Then I too..."


    Yi and Tired also come, take the dream bands and wear them each.


    "What the hell, guys? If you say that, you''re gonna want to try Midori on it."


    "Midori doesn''t want this."


    Pepe chose and handed Midori the dream band.


    "Which..."


    Put it on your head and press the switch. Electromagnetic waves stimulate the brain, and the urban consciousness trips into the virtual world.


    "Ugh..."


    Midori flies through the great sky and overlooks the red valley that runs everywhere.


    The sky often flies when projecting mental projectors, so I wasn''t impressed by the very fact that it was flying, but Midori felt that only this view was wonderful.


    Conscious, he also found that he was free to fly around the sky. Fly through the valley slime and creep between strangely shaped rocks.


    "Lulu, this is going to heal ~. I like the choice of place. Is there anything else?


    As soon as Midori wonders if he can choose a place, the thought is transmitted to the dreamband and countless displays unfold before Midori.


    "Wow, a healing dream band that can fly all over the world. It''s not like he''s handicapped."


    Midori, who is not very deeply built into the dreamband, didn''t even know that there was such a thing.


    Junko, Tired, Midori and Yi, who were healed in a dream band or chatted with users at the Dark Sabbath, returned to the Snow Oka Institute in the evening.


    "What do you say? Tired, do you think you can do it?


    Junko confirms while pouring tea into a tired teacup.


    "No one feels right, but I was introduced because of it, so I''m going to go through a little"


    Because of their tiredness, those who used that place seemed to be residents of the back streets but close to the front streets.


    This is especially true of Mr. and Mrs. Yao. I can''t help but look at them as if they''re working in the back streets. Tired guesses that''s why his heart got sick.


    "With all the good guys...... dazzled, I feel like I''m extra dirty,"


    Makes a masochistic grin stick, and Yi makes a shady voice. It was unusual for Yi to make such a voice. He basically, in public, behaves brightly.


    "It reminds me of my old self. At that time, I was certainly evil. Still in my mind...... distorted, strange tendencies...... I continue to treat personality correction in dreambands this way because I still have distortions in my mind. But... no matter how true I am, my past is dirty. I can''t erase the sins I''ve committed."


    As she continued her personality correction in the Dream Band, Yi had become sincerely confronted with her past self and had become harsh on guilt.


    "Especially those three people who were tying up with gold and threats and beating them to relieve stress would surely have suffered a deep wound to their hearts. You could keep resenting me and dream about being beaten up by yourself as a nightmare... thinking so..."


    "If Yi settles your mind a little bit more, maybe we should find it and go apologize. Maybe that''ll save them, too. Okay?


    Junko blocks Yi''s words and proposes.


    "Ha... will I be saved? I may be resented for being revamped or something..."


    "It''s up to them, too. Some people will be saved, others will remain unforgivable, and vice versa, thanks to the revamping of the person who tormented them"


    "Heh... Then you should stop..."


    When I heard Junko''s words, Midori sandwiched her mouth in a frightening mood.


    "I''ll stop. I have deeply broken many human hearts... Unplush wounds for life...... I will carry that fact and try never to do the same in the future"


    "Before that, I think it would be more sinful to bomb Tokyo Dickland or destroy it."


    Tired went in.


    "Oh...... I totally forgot. I gave the order, but it was operationally necessary, and I didn''t do it directly, so it''s not as guilty as it sounds."


    I was somewhat convinced by the words returned from Yi''s mouth, without being tired.


    Hachio and his wife, who went home, started a fight. No, rather than fighting, my wife Seung-mi is just unilaterally cursing my husband, Keijiro.


    "What is that in the Dark Sabbath today!? Make me a bad guy in front of everyone. How can you say something like that? Harassment? Just insensitivity? A retarded joke? Which is very bad though!


    Keijiro becomes a pioneer in Katsumi, who screws with a fierce sword screen.


    "Because of your illness, I''m suffering, too? But I won''t throw you out. We are facing each other properly and seriously. That''s why I suffer, too. Against me, you..."


    Katsumi Yagawa understands Keijiro Yagawa''s illness and cooperates to cure it, but complains grandly.


    Keijiro never argues with his wife when she complains, and he tries not to get angry, but it''s not like he doesn''t care. Rather bitter.


    "Hmm?"


    He was Keijiro, who had ever wandered off his gaze and listened to Seung-mi''s novel, but he was surprised that his wife''s words stopped on the way, and looked up.


    Look at my wife''s face - no, look in her eyes, Keijiro gave it a little bit.


    My eyes are stained black. Keijiro had the illusion that he could have done it with a black hole in his eyes as well.


    Seung-mi remained faceless and, pulling out the gun she had always made her nostalgia sneak for protection, she did not hesitate to shoot Keijiro in the forehead.


    Then roughly a few minutes later, Seung-mi screamed.


    "The red cat..."


    Looking down at her husband''s wreckage, Seung-mi shrugged so with a trembling voice as she wept.


    "Glad to see more people."


    Evening Dark Sabbath. Pepe shrugged as he cleaned.


    "Everyone...... I hope they get along. If you could use this place as a place to rest your mind."


    The grunt was Pepe''s heart. For that she created the Dark Sabbath. To calm the mind by interacting with one another who has something in common: the disease of the heart and the inhabitants of the back street.


    "But you can''t..."


    Stopped the vacuum cleaner, Pepe sighed and smiled lonely.

 928 3

    Furthermore, the next day, Junko took only tiredness from the laboratory, and visited the resting place of darkness with a total of six others: Mika Tsukinawa and No. 7, Sandcastle Laimeng and Kahiko An. Yi has work to do and Midori feels comfortable taking the day off.


    The purpose of mental care in the resting area, apart from tiredness, is the position of No. 7 and Kehiko, with Mika and Laimei as their escorts.


    "There''s going to be a second single for Tuknamikers soon! Listen to me!


    Mika advertises confidently as she walks to the Sabbath.


    "Honestly, I don''t like Mika''s song. Feels like a push for energy, brightness and goodwill. It''s hard and it''s hot."


    Mika''s expression is strong in her dreams.


    "Terrible... I can''t believe I said it to my face... not really..."


    Number seven that makes me look like I''m going to cry.


    "I don''t mind! People like each other! But for your information, let''s hear how you don''t like it!


    Mika asks about her dream as she gets her mind back together.


    "I don''t accept all the energy and momentum, all the positive aspects, all the human hymns. Even though people have dark sides and weak sides. But this is a matter of my taste. So you don''t have to think deeply. You know, some people like that, so they''re selling it."


    After stating my thoughts, I also have a dream to follow. Kehiko listens to the words of her dreams, which are not distracted by the first person she meets.


    "Right! But now all I want to sing is those songs! If that makes anyone who listens feel happy, it would be great as far as I''m concerned!


    "Me and Mika''s happiness seems a lot different."


    The dream comes with a slightly unpleasant face.


    "So what makes you happy!?


    "When I figured out something I didn''t know before and I saw something I hadn''t seen before. And then when I''m playing with Brother Kehiko."


    In response to Mika''s answer to her question, she was sent to attract her name, and Kehiko turned to her in embarrassment.


    "I think sinking humans will be extremely divided, with some invigorated by listening to Mika''s songs and others depressed and increasingly"


    Tired makes a personal observation.


    "When human hymns go too far, it''s counterproductive. When people sing about the wonders of the world they weave, the wonders of people, the wonders of raw, they are not among them. I''m very conscious of the feeling that I can''t be added, and I''m getting more and more emotional."


    "I see! Helpful! Next time, take that area into account and write some lyrics!


    To a tired frank opinion, it was Mika who returned the answer after taking it sincerely, not the answer without difficulty.


    Prior to the arrival of Junko and his entourage, he attended the Dark Sabbath of Peperoncino Higashimurayama, Makoto Takae, Keijiro Yazawa and his entourage, Katsumi Hachihara, Huako Cypress and his entourage, and Yuma Aokai, who showed his face before Junko and his entourage for the first time today.


    Currently in the Sabbath were Pepe, the Cypress Plains sisters and four Yuma, but when Junko brings in a new person from now on, he has been contacted in advance.


    "There''s suddenly more people here. And there will be more."


    Huako said with a face that seemed less than happy, so Yuma became anxious. I was wondering if some of the new people were even disgusting.


    Or simply, because of Huako''s personality, he reckons that people may not be able to keep up with the increased changes. That kind of place is also in Yuma.


    "Huako doesn''t like the way more people are now?


    My sister''s true vegetable asks.


    "It''s just people who look like they''re having fun, and I think it''s a good inspiration. Lots of young kids."


    "Oh, if that''s what your sister says...... I''ll decide that too"


    Yuma feels nothing about the forceful fit of Huako. The usual. Huako follows whatever his sister says, and if his sister speaks out against him, he twists his own opinion without thinking about it.


    Seeing as True Vegetables doesn''t say anything about it, Yuma really wonders if she''s giving up, or if True Vegetables herself forced Huako to do so.


    Aome Yuma has just turned twenty, but is an ancient stock of the Dark Sabbath and has been here since Pepe built this facility. I have also seen a number of humans switching and visiting here and leaving. Some of the symptoms improved and left naturally, but as far as Yuma observed, the majority of the reasons why they stopped coming appeared to be compatibility issues between users.


    Yuma knew that, so she hated that it was going to be a spark of collision as much as more people. There have been people who don''t like it for Yuma either, but I didn''t want to leave here, so I was patient. I''ve been calm lately, so I sincerely hope you don''t want the extra waves to stand.


    (At the very least, I hope you don''t come only to people I don''t like)


    I can''t help but hope so, even though I think it''s on my own. Because I am passing here in search of a peaceful time.


    (You''re really on your own, aren''t you? You want to interact with others, but you push all your preferences against others, suck. Who wants to get along with a guy like that?


    Sounds in Yuma''s head, a voice that sounds just Yuma. A voice that mocks itself frequently.


    Yuma was paranoid. I often suffer from hallucinations that scoff and curse at me. I can''t stand it when I sound like I''m cursing myself over someone else''s talk. To a laugh, it all sounds like a mockery to me.


    (Something that doesn''t necessarily mean the new arrival is incompatible with you. If anyone incompatible comes, you just have to be patient as ever...... I try to contain myself properly)


    That''s right, I told myself. Just then, the door to the room opened and there were all six rookies in the living room.


    "Hello ~"


    "Hello"


    "Nice to meet you!"


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Shut up about shouting in greetings in the room or something. depressing."


    Six greet each other in unison. No, some people said something different than saying hello.


    Among the six people who showed up, Yuma almost dizzied because she often had a face to watch on TV. Who Yuma hates from day to day - Mika Tsukinawa.


    Yuma is very jealous, also of a humble character, and I can''t help but envy and hate people who were obviously superior people and eyes. After recognizing myself as the bottom line, I hate all the humans who lead a privileged life.


    Mika Tsukinawa and others were true subjects. Being a resident of the back street, he also acted as a musician on the front street, and during this time, when the back street was slapped around, he was treated as if he were a representative of the back street or a savior, becoming a man of time.


    I can''t help but be annoyed by the inequality and irrationality of the world when I''m the same person, but how come I''m so different?


    "It''s my first meeting, and I''m gonna think a little loud in the room or something."


    "Ugghh, this is me!


    "I''ll do that again. I''m just surprised you suddenly scream out loud about the first person you see, huh?


    "Grungy...... but if you take it from me, it won''t be me!


    "Dream on, say a few words..."


    Mika Natsuka is arguing with a beautiful boy who seems to be still in elementary school.


    There was another beautiful boy about the same age, but this one has blonde emerald eyes and is racially white no matter how he sees it. Seeing an incredibly flashy combination of two beautiful boys and three beautiful girls, Yuma''s flames of jealousy sparkle with just that.


    (These people have a happy life anyway, don''t they? Why did you come here? You''re in the wrong place. Or are you laughing at us?


    Yuma thinks all good and happy people should die. They just happened to be lucky. We just happened to be unlucky. But it just so happens and it all splits up, this ridiculous world. How many times the hell did you think it would break?


    (And I''m sure they must be alive looking down on a lot of other people who are unluckier than themselves)


    Someone noticed that Yuma was causing him to be negative. I''m tired, Junko, and I''m dreaming. But I don''t know why, and I''m new to Yuma, so I don''t particularly try to touch her.


    "Then I''ll introduce myself again."


    Pepe urges.


    "It''s Kehiko Ansheng. I''m in the process of going to Junko Yukioka''s right now and correcting my personality with a dream band. Best regards,"


    "Dream of Sandcastle. Brother Kehiko''s escort"


    "It''s Mika Tsukinawa. Nice to meet you. I''m here with number seven. Number seven, as you can see, is my clone."


    No one is particularly surprised that Mika is crushing the clone business of the President pickled in formalin and saving the clones sold around because it is a famous story on the back street and on the surface.


    "It''s Mika Moona VII. Call me number seven. I''ve been raped every day and I''m totally PTA. Nice to meet you."


    But for this introduction to No. 7, they all ate. No, the indoors froze.


    "Number seven! Boca the way you say it! And PTSD!


    Mika screams again unexpectedly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I suck LSD on PTAs that get fucked every day."


    "Still enough boggling! And PTSD! Plus, it''s getting weird!


    "Oh, I''m sorry... PTAs are getting weirder and weirder..."


    "I''ll offend you, but no! And get away from the PTA! It''s P.T.S.D.!


    "I''ve been sexually assaulted and become a PTSD."


    "Much better, and PTSD got it right, but I don''t need that sexual assault part in the first place! Don, you''re just gonna get pulled, so shut up there!


    "Ha ha ha... sorry ha ha..."


    Apologize with tears number seven.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. This kid is emotionally unstable or manic-depressive, but he''s well-coordinated, so I think he can do it, even if he''s in a circle of people."


    Mika deeply bows her head and apologizes, while dropping the tone of her voice and following No. 7.


    Yuma looks at Mika like that with an unexpected look. Even though Mika Tsukinawa, who does not use one of her salutations on television or on the person in front of her, said that she was an image of someone who was extremely arrogant, went to earth with only her pride and never bowed her head to a person or anything else, Mika Tsukinawa, who is now in front of her, looks like an honest and humble person.


    "Well, let me introduce myself."


    True vegetables that recovered from stiffness and regained their mind as soon as possible prompted the hardened air not to melt.

 929 4.

    After introducing myself, we also had a chat without other love while drinking tea, or seriously talking about treating the symptoms, wearing a dream band, having a conversation in pairs with the next room, exchanging information on the back street, etc., and from Yuma''s point of view, the time flowed that seemed relevant and meaningful to the visitors.


    Yuma gets really aware of Mika Tsukinawa, but she''s tripping over wearing a dream band, so I can''t listen to her.


    (You''re a better person than I thought, or you''re really working hard to save the clone. accompanied by a clone, enough to go out of my way)


    You have to admit honestly around there, Yuma changes it.


    The sudden increase in the number of people is not so confusing, and I have the impression that there are only people who have no problems talking. What surprised Yuma in particular was that that infamous Junko Yukioka was a loving and caring person.


    I don''t see her as a bad person, no matter how she sees it, which is spoken of in the back streets as an evil and treacherous righteousness. If you''re a bad guy in the first place, Yuma thinks you might even take so many people and visit this institution.


    "Yuma''s working for you, isn''t she?


    Even though she has the same face as Mika Tsukinawa, her unconscious look and the seventh talking in Chanko''s words.


    "I work on bugging, installing and probing. Free."


    "Funya, wow. I don''t know, but it''s an exciting job."


    Yuma unexpectedly wonders if this child is also a little late in wisdom when she sees No. 7, which I don''t even know and admire.


    Yuma made her eavesdropping job a business because she thought it was the right job for her. Always obsessed with the delusion that he is seen and rumored by someone, Yuma maintains a balance of mind by doing this job.


    When we talk about this, they say, "It''s crazy because you''re doing that job," but if you try to make it yuma, the opposite is true. I can take full advantage of the nature of my paranoia, and most importantly, I can alleviate this sense of inferiority towards myself.


    "Actually, there''s only one more pair to come, including escorts, okay?


    "Yeah, no problem."


    To confirm Junko, Pepe laughed and responded, but Yuma wondered how much anything would get narrow.


    "Okay, it''s over"


    Mika removing the dream band.


    "You have a different software installed than we have. Try number seven."


    Mika summons number seven. I can only install one piece of software on my dreamband for capacity and other conveniences.


    "Number seven is this. It''s for bipolar disorder.


    "I feel a little good when I say," Hey, hey, hey. "Ho, ho, ho. Ahh."


    No. 7 wearing a dream band, posing weird and screaming.


    "Here! Why don''t you stop, number seven!


    Mika stuck around again on number seven, ridiculing her voice.


    "Mr. Seven, you''re a delight."


    "Embarrassing......"


    True vegetables smile and Mika smiles lightly.


    (True vegetables are almost full...)


    Yuma takes a look at Huako, who looks uncomfortable with a large number of newcomers. She is more intensely known than Yuma after being more conservative.


    "Brother Kehiko wears this every day, but there are so many kinds"


    Dream of coming also fishes dreambands. Only an exchange facility between those with heart disease on boulders, quite a few of which are located. By the way, Kehiko is tripping wearing a dream band.


    "It''s perfectly fine for a healthy person to wear it. It will soothe and relax your heart''s fatigue."


    Pepe said toward the coming dream.


    "If you''re free, let me use it for a second. I''m interested in this or something."


    What came into my hands was a dream band with a bill called Aerial Walk.


    "Yuma... hey..."


    Huako, who was a mess, calls out to Yuma and urges her to go outside with her gaze.


    "Hey, I''m coming."


    "Yes, please go"


    Yuma consciously says no to Pepe and Vegetables, and goes outside with Huako.


    "I... don''t think I should come anymore, here. But I don''t want to leave Mr. Pepe or Yuma..."


    When we went outside and were alone, Huako spoke of the dialogue Yuma had anticipated. This has happened twice before, and every time she consulted Yuma. Probably would have consulted Pepe and True Vegetables as well.


    "I got annoyed by the noise... more people I didn''t know at once... and I''m not sure I can do it. Mika and No. 7 are particularly loud, and I''m not sure we can get along."


    "Huako, come on... how many times have you done that... I''m telling you every time someone new comes."


    It was a yuma to smile at, but I don''t know how I feel all this time. Honestly, Yuma feels resistance, too.


    Yuma is sick of this kind of place in Huako, but she also wants to be close to Huako, especially, so I''m going to ask her well.


    "That''s right... because there are people who don''t like it, and they just run around... no, because your sister always says so too. No, if you don''t like it in the first place, I''m building my own wall, and it''s mine. I know by reason... but I''m anxious to be able to control my feelings..."


    To Huako''s words, Yuma was lightly shocked. That''s the same for me. No, it''s pretty big somewhere in the same place.


    Though I changed my perception a little, Yuma doesn''t particularly like Mika that moon. Every time I become aware of Mika, every time Mika talks, I get upset.


    (That''s something I can tell you too. Whatever you hate, but I''m pretty sure she''s not a bad person, and she''s going to keep coming here, so you can''t even dress up in front of me saying something that looks great to Huako if you don''t feel bad about me)


    Thanks to Huako''s dialogue, Yuma realizes that she has noticed something important.


    "I''ll do my best, so will Huako"


    "Yuma too?


    "Yeah. I have a similar part to Huako, too, because there is one. I''m not losing to Huako because of nervousness."


    To Yuma, who jokes and tells, Huako spilled a smile.


    "Junko is clearly sleeping in a blast. Are you okay with sleeping with this on!?


    When Yuma and Huako returned to the resting place, Mika was turning to Pepe and asking.


    "I''m fine, but if you''re asleep, you should stop the switch and take it off."


    And, Pepe.


    "I wonder what it''s like, so can I use it, too?


    "Go ahead."


    Mika asks and Pepe laughs and acknowledges.


    About thirty seconds later, Mika began to take a nap as well.


    "You must be tired."


    Seeing that, the true vegetables whine the coffee cup in one hand.


    "It''s two bunches of grass shoes in the back and on the surface, and I take care of the clone kid in the meantime, so I''m sure it''s hard"


    Pepe said, blanketing over Junko and Mika, who fell asleep.


    (After all... it just seems like another dimension exists. Much higher than I am...... Such a person, on the side, is annoying......)


    Listening to Pepe''s words, Yuma felt gloomy again.


    Evening. Everyone goes home, alone, then looks out the window and dusks Pepe.


    The day in the Dark Sabbath is over again. At this hour of the evening one, always Pepe is surrounded by a pleasant sense of vanity.


    Pepe had been a freelance killer since he fell into the back street.


    Before he fell into the back street and became a killer, he suffered from depression. It was really hard then. Pepe grew up in a rural village on Kagoshima, but the families of the countrymen don''t understand depression. It''s sweet and overwhelming against the pepe that suffers.


    Pepe thinks that this incomprehensibility is the greatest suffering for those with heart disease.


    Body injuries and illnesses are understood, but invisible heart wounds and illnesses are not understood. It will be done with sweetness. It''s done. Even if you suffer, you''re just scorned.


    Pepe finally became unbearable, jumped out of the house and fell into the back street.


    Pepe was trained to become a freelance killer. Even though he was a freelance killer, he was a bottom chimp and contracted for dirty work from the front street. I avoided strife as much as I could and chose only an easy job with a low price. That won''t eat you up.


    Pepe thinks the job of killing people was effective in alleviating the At least for me.


    But for some reason, Pepe stopped being a killer.


    There was only one thing left in Pepe that had been in pain for a long time, something important. But even the shock of losing it made me unwilling to kill people with my own hands.


    Pepe thinks. If people could get along better, they wouldn''t have to taste tragedies like themselves. He said that if people''s hearts were calm and rich, they could all get along. He said that if we had the same situation, the same suffering, we could get along.


    There must be a lot of people who have also been offended by heart disease by the residents of the back street. We need to find those people and save them. I found such a sense of purpose and opened a dark resting place. And...


    (This good kid''s bluffing... is he still saying that he''s friendly and friendly like a rumor?


    The voice sounds like Pepe alone.


    (You have noticed that it is so broken. ''Cause I''m aware... that I''m replacing you... for you...)


    "Stop it!


    anger at the other self. The other voice stops.


    Pepe struggles with ridicule every day. Another self that mocks itself. Myself obsessed with beauty and myself as my instincts go. I have two selves.


    In the position of counselor, he is the administrator, while Pepe also remains invaded by heart disease. But I''ve been hiding it.


    ''Cause there''s like you... there''s a fight, and it hurts people, and they suffer.''


    Growling with contempt, Pepe stepped away from the window and collapsed onto the couch.


    The suspicion of Mad Scientist Kurumi Madness and Evil had reached its peak, turning into suspicion with frustration.


    I haven''t heard from the collaborators of my research at all.


    In a place called the Dark Sabbath, the experiment was scheduled to take place. He told me to keep him informed of the results of the experiment, but I never heard from him. I''m not answering my phone call from here.


    Did something unforeseen happen, or... betrayal of the collaborators? To find out the truth, Kurumi decided to hire an informant to look into it.

 930 5

    After dawn and evening, Yagawa Seungmi finally calmed down a little and called the police to inform them that he had murdered his husband, Keijiro Yagawa.


    Umezu Kotomi and Matsumoto, of the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, visited the scene and saw Seung-mi, who had confessed to the murder.


    "A red cat appeared in my head... and when I realized... I hated him so much that all I had to do was kill him from there..."


    "I can''t fit in. Relax. I''ll take my time at the precinct."


    The old policeman with the good-looking face of a man tries to make Seung Mi, who is crying and obviously confused, stand up. I thought I was calm enough to contact the police, and remembering and saying it upset my mental balance again.


    "Red Cat..."


    Umezu, who was listening nearby, reacted to the words.


    "As the other day, is it the crime of those who went to the Dark Sabbath... Whatever you think is irrelevant."


    Matsumoto speaks to Umezu with the most mysterious face. Makoto Hae, a resident of the back street in the last murder, suffered from heart disease at the same time and, as part of his care, had taken him to the Dark Sabbath.


    "But this time he was killed, contrary to the other day, by Keijiro, the pavilion owner who was under care. Last time, the perpetrator was under the care of Makoto Hae, and the victim was his mother, Shinobu Hae."


    Umezu said with a thought face. It is true that this time there is also a mystery involving a person who went to the same dark resting place, but this time the position is being reversed.


    At present, Makoto Sugae has been turned to psychiatric appraisals, where he has made some strange statements. Said, I had no intention of killing him, but when I realized it, I was killing him. He said he had never neglected his mother from time to time or thought about it like that.


    Makoto Kie also makes these statements. He said a red cat appeared in his head before dyeing a single color of killing.


    (The woman today had the same words in her mouth. certainly wouldn''t be unrelated)


    It is more impossible to assume that this has nothing to do with it.


    (Red cat...... Red cat? The Red Cat... is a hidden word that refers to arson and arsonists. It is also said that the fire looks like a cat''s red tongue, or an M.O. to set the cat on fire and set the house on fire...)


    So much thought, Umezu flashed, recalling the dialogue Matsumoto had just spoken.


    "I don''t think it''s relevant...? You''re so stupid and sharp."


    "Duh, what Japanese is it, it"


    Matsumoto is confused by Umezu''s words, which he does not know if he is praising or not.


    "There''s no connection, no shit, the perpetrators and the victims are clearly out there. Not that this solves the case, but we''ve already arrested him, and then we either file a case or send him to the hospital as a result of a psychiatric evaluation. But... if two people go to the same facility in such a short period of time, and the cause that leads to the murder is consistent - He may have intentionally committed murder independently of his will."


    I think Umezu herself is talking about the reasoning without clapping, but I really think so. And if that''s true, there''s a hell of a lot of bad guys, and it''s easy to predict they''ll continue to commit murder.


    If my reasoning is correct, it means that they were both manipulated by someone and put their loved ones in their hands.


    It''s a case of revulsion.


    He groaned not in his mouth, and Umezu frowned.


    Dawn Yu is a fifteen-year-old girl attending a private van school.


    It is the face of the table, and she has another face. I haven''t even decided on a formal name yet, my face as a member of the secret services of the state.


    There, as part of the spiritual defence, is an institution where all those with superordinary powers are gathered. A place to treat combatants who have increased their power to the extreme as one of the mighty forces.


    Yu became part of it semi-compulsorily due to a lot of things, but I don''t feel bitter about it. They''re letting me live my student life, and even if I take a leg, I just train now. It has not yet been fully created as an institution either.


    "Dad, Junko called me. I''m a resident of the back street, and I was wondering if my father would come to an exchange where people with mental illness would go."


    Yu speaks to his father, who writes a novel in his room.


    Dawn, who has been asleep for a long time now, will finally return from his bedtime and even try to return as a novelist, depending on how recently he worked on writing.


    "I''m not a backstreet resident..."


    The light order that makes me laugh bitterly when I look at my daughter.


    "But if you''re the other Mr. Shore, you go with me to the example institution, and it''s hard to say how strong you are."


    "Well, that''s true..."


    "I think it''s also exciting for my father, because Junko called me because of you. I''m coming with you."


    "Hmmm... that''s..."


    I''m ashamed of anything at all, such as a father who asks his daughter to accompany him. But the truth is, I am anxious on my own, so I would prefer you to follow me with an escort. Light next.


    "Nothing. You won''t have to go with that body of your father. Similar to the example, you can use Mr. Shore''s body."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Light next with hesitation in Yu''s words.


    Optical Next has two personalities. It is the personality of a boy named Fujikashi, who saw himself as a protagonist of another world, apart from Koji. When giving this personality, I used a different body from the current Dawn Light Next - the meat doll I received from Junko, which operated in the form of a spiritual investigation.


    Makoto Cypress and Huako Cypress lived together as sisters.


    Returning from the Dark Sabbath to his home apartment, the moment he entered the front door, True Vegetables snapped his sister.


    "Oh, sister?


    Huako goes to the spot and looks up at her sister with a frightened look as she holds down her slapped cheek and trembles.


    With a cold look that you never show outside, True Vegetables looks down at Huako.


    "What is that today? There are so many more people out there, it''s so blatantly stuffy. I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    When said in a similarly cold voice, he kicks Huako''s abdomen with his fingertips.


    I am at ease, but still have enough pain.


    "Oh, I''m sorry... sister"


    "I was desperately following you, too, and you figured that out right?


    True vegetables ask Huako, who apologizes.


    True vegetables skipping kicks again, to the unanswerable Huako.


    The violence against True Vegetable''s sister is routine and has been going on since childhood.


    This sister, who has a bad policy and a heart condition, can''t help but be depressed by the true vegetables. Instead of abandoning me, this is how I keep doing my sarcasm.


    But the sausage of true vegetables is not enough. I don''t just scold my sister.


    "For yesterday''s sake, it wasn''t done yet, was it? Let''s get this over with."


    "Yeah......"


    My sister urges me, and in heavy footsteps, Huako heads to the back room.


    Strictly locked doors. When the gap also opens the perfectly filled door, a very narrow room appears, with yet another door ahead.


    At the end of the other door, a plastic sheet was laid. Vinyl sheets are bloody. There are also slight scattering of flesh pieces and body hair. It is clear what has been done here. And in this room, it is easier to process.


    The sisters all work in a doorman organization called The Great King of Terror Sponsorship. But this room has nothing to do with work. I''m just talking about my work know-how being utilized in this room.


    Makoto Cypress entered the Great King of Terror Sponsorship because he enjoyed murder efficiently.


    The Great King of Terror Sponsorship is a well-known end-of-life organization in the back streets. There is always demand because the business is specialized in the aftermath. It is also a large organization with an extremely large number of constituents and a rare, four-digit size in the back streets.


    It is primarily the work of the Great Patronage of Fear to carry out evidentiary obliteration and criminal cover-ups, such as promptly reversing damaged parts after the war or disposing of bodies after murder.


    The request hiccups in every day, both on the front and back streets. However, requests from the street are taken with extreme caution. It''s the style of taking the job on the condition that the street dweller becomes the back street dweller. And good offices on the back street. Alternatively, draw into your organization.


    True vegetables also used this organization for the first crime, and then started working as part of this organization with this sister.


    The crime committed by True Vegetables is murder. Funny old man with a head who lived in the neighborhood. There was a vain habit and paranoia, and my sister, Huako, kept making noise every day as she set fire to the telegraph pole.


    At one point, when he was tangled up in Huako, who went to dump the garbage, and saw him beaten up as he called, True Vegetables impulsively killed the old man.


    There was no guilt at all, only a refreshing feeling like when I killed the pest.


    Since then, the true vegetables have become possessed by the act of murder itself.


    All the sisters joined the Great King of Terror Sponsorship, taking advantage of the know-how of corpse disposal learned there, working together with the sisters to carry out the murder and then the end.


    It is, of course, something that cannot be said to the organisation. If they found out, they would have ended up, but ironically, they didn''t even find out about the organization by leveraging its expertise.


    (But... what if I find out sometime...)


    Huako thinks as he rounds up the plastic sheets laid multiple times.


    The only thing true vegetables are killing are stateless chimps immigrants. Even if he''s gone, he doesn''t seem suspicious. Socially, they''re better off if they don''t. Most of them are petty criminals, and in the back streets, they''re the bottom dickheads.


    "Hey...... maybe it''s time to stop doing this"


    Huako mouths again the words he has spoken to his sister several times before, while processing.


    Wako knows what will happen after this. Even if I know it, I''ll say it again and again.


    "Is that it again?


    True vegetables relentlessly snap Wako. It was a development as expected by Huako.


    "Huako, you just have to obey me. I''m your what? Tell me about it.


    "Yes, no... Your sister is my God. Your sister is absolute to me."


    Huako states a dialogue that he doesn''t know how many times he has spoken. It unfolded as expected and as planned.


    After dinner at the Snow Oka Institute Living Room.


    "Junko..."


    Tired of sitting on the couch in the living room, he sees Junko with the look he comes up with.


    "What''s the matter?


    "About me, will you have sex change surgery?


    To the sudden demand, Junko and Yi, who were on the spot, were mute.


    "Hey, what are you suddenly saying?


    "''Cause the truth doesn''t seem to wake up to a man forever..."


    "Don''t give up. I sneak up on you, too. And I think Ayane will be sad if you become a girl. Oh, why don''t we just leave the male genitalia and leave it at Androgynus"


    "No, that''s a little..."


    Tired indicating difficulty in color to the suggestion of Junko.


    "The truth is, you seem to be raging flashly in the city of Medicine Buddha."


    Yi said as he opened the display and looked at the information on the protests currently waged in the drug city.


    "Is it the enemy of the father... Envy."


    "What do you envy?


    Hearing Yi whine, Junko asks.


    "I envy you. As much as it takes vengeance on me, I mean it''s supposedly. I don''t know what to say about this, but even after Zao was killed, I was honestly very jealous when I heard that the people in the organization that Zao created went to Zao''s hatred. Even if I die... no one cares about me, like you take my revenge, and if I die now, I can''t leave anything behind. I haven''t done anything yet."


    "I''m a little far away now, but Aoshima thinks I care about you."


    When Yi was once the head of an organization called "Japanese Play Authority," Junko flanked by his predecessors and gave the name of an old man who was also personally serving Yi. It was because of a deal with him that Junko kept him alive without killing Yi.


    "Besides, it was Yi''s influence that Zo wanted to be independent."


    "Huh? You''re lying, right?


    Hearing Junko''s words, Yi is surprised.


    "No, it''s true. You have no idea? No, you don''t remember.


    "Ah... is that it..."


    I had a conversation that occurred to me.


    "But if you''re gonna say that, do you mean Zao wouldn''t have died either if I hadn''t influenced him?


    "I don''t think that''s something to be aware of. I don''t think there''s anybody there that I think is your fault, and hey. Besides, thanks to Zao, we''ve opened up new avenues for you to come and dream. Of course, a new path opened up even when I tried it on Mr. Zuo. It''s all because Yi was there."


    "Really..."


    While accepting the logic of making Junko''s mouth, Yi couldn''t completely sort out his feelings. I was in an extremely complex mood when I learned of the fact that Zuo was affected by my behavior and then also by a large number of people.

 931 6.

    That day, the next visit to the Dark Sabbath in Pepe, which is bound to come first thing in the morning, was a lovely high school girl with long hair from Yulu Fluffy Wave and I thought of her as a junior high school boy because of her back length and face, and she was a pair.


    "This is Junko''s introduction. Oh, I''m an escort. I''ll say Dawn Yu."


    "I''m Fujikashi husband. Nice to meet you..."


    "Yes, nice to meet you. Junko told me."


    Pepe welcomes you both with a smile.


    "Are you nervous?


    "Huh? Oh, no, I don''t think so. Oh, I guess so."


    When Pepe speaks up when he goes up to the room and sees his restless shore husband, Shore husband gives various answers.


    Soon after, Yuma and the Cypress Plains sisters, together with their dreams and Kehiko, visited the resting place.


    "What kind of work do you two do on the back street?


    True vegetables ask Yuda.


    "Uh oh, rather than say back street, I''d rather work in a state secret service. Well. Because a combat agency that brings together all those with extraordinary powers has recently been created. Including me, Junko''s mouse is full."


    "Is that... an easy thing to say in public? Even though it''s a secret agency..."


    Kehiko penetrates gently.


    "Was it no good?


    "I don''t think it''s quite... Because it''s a secret agency."


    To obtain confirmation with a decent face, shore husband answered in tannic terms.


    (Average age here, seems to be dropping more and more...)


    I saw a dream about elementary school students and a shore husband about middle school and Kehiko, and Yuma thinks.


    "Let me ask you something. What are your symptoms?


    Pepe asks.


    "It''s a paranoid habit, a". But they''re both much better. That''s why I was able to come here. "


    Yu answers on behalf of Shore husband.


    "What caused this?


    True vegetables asked.


    "Erm... bullying?


    Yu turns to her shore husband and speaks in a questionable fashion.


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    In fact, it''s as if it''s a different reason, but it''s what I think we''re going to talk about here, and in an effort to keep it that way, Kishifu decided to graciously talk to each other.


    "You should take proper revenge on them."


    I had a slightly darker face and True Vegetables said.


    "I went to avenge the person who bullied me when I was in elementary school, after falling into the back street. Even when I was a bully in elementary school, it stayed in my mind the whole time. Sometimes I dreamed about it. We all had a happy family, so we made it a mess for you. Yeah, it''s neat, and there''s no guilt whatsoever. It was there that did the first evil, so I did it because they did it. karma. That''s all."


    Yuma and Pepe were both surprised to hear that the always quiet true vegetables were getting a little excited. I''ve known true vegetables for a long time, but I''ve never seen such true vegetables.


    "Don''t you think you''ll get hit back, too?


    The coming dream asks.


    "I told them, and I told their families. If you don''t like it, come back and do it. He said the right to revenge should be equal to everyone''s, and you don''t have to be patient."


    "Oh well. But... it doesn''t matter who you bully, it doesn''t matter to their family. Bad taste, that."


    The appearance is grandly criticized by the coming dreams of about elementary school children, and the true vegetables snort for a moment.


    "Ah... that was a misleading way of saying it. I''m not raising my hands to my family. I messed it up in front of my family."


    My dreams exhale small into the true vegetables that I tell you to fix.


    "It''s the same thing if you do it in front of a kid or his wife. Whether you want to kill it or bump it, you just have to do it when you''re one of those nasty people. And then you provoke the other family, plant the wound, and you don''t blame your conscience? It''s none of my business."


    "Hmmm......"


    True vegetables groan uncomfortably at the coming dreams you say with a voice that obviously blames you.


    "Regardless of how bumpy it is, wouldn''t you end up scratching your family if you killed them? Ah?


    Now Yu went in.


    "Killing them directly in front of you is completely different than sneaking them out where you don''t know them. Killing and avenging is good, but it''s a nasty and evil hobby to involve irrelevant people and show them where to kill. It''s unacceptable in my aesthetics."


    Though it was an inexcusable coming dream word, the true vegetables did not even show the wind that made them particularly distracted, and smiled small.


    "Don''t argue, people."


    Pepe stabs the nail with a soft voice.


    "Vengeance is a good way to get rid of trauma. You know, heartbreaks, hatred, things that stay when you''re a kid, even when you grow up."


    With the intention of following the true vegetables, Pepe says.


    (Mr. Pepe, are you a character who speaks like this? No, Mayuko wasn''t the character to make that statement either... Something''s going wrong with everyone. Because of more people?


    Yuma remembered her uncomfortable in a resting place surrounded by a different and disturbing atmosphere.


    (Sister...... what''s wrong with you? I can''t believe your sister said this in the bathroom...)


    Wako worries suspiciously when she sees her sister''s true vegetables suddenly go crazy.


    "I''m sorry. I had a trauma with the bullying itself, so I got annoyed..."


    "I may have said too much. Sorry."


    To a true vegetable who speaks of apology, the dreams also rise and bow their heads.


    "No, Laimeng, you''re right. I have nothing to apologize for. All of you... sorry to disturb you"


    Makes an awkward face, Makoto apologizes again.


    (I can''t believe that happened to your sister... I didn''t know that either)


    Huako thinks. And I feel frustrated about keeping it to myself.


    "Hello... Wow, there are so many people"


    That''s where Yi appears. A little late, the five men, Junko, Tired, Midori, Mika and No. 7, also showed up.


    "You''ve become a great place. I guess the only one who''s not here is Mr. Hachi."


    Pepe laughs bitterly.


    "I''ve been referring you around, I wonder if it was bad..."


    Junko is also smiling bitterly. There are two rooms, and there''s just room for the number of people who manage to get in right now, but I''m sure it''s cramped.


    "No, never mind. Putting in new blood is exciting, and it''s a pleasure to have more people using this place."


    Follow Pepe with a smile.


    (I want to go home...... How did this happen...)


    Huako, on the other hand, had been grumpy. It is a blatant representation of that in the expression.


    (Wow... Huako, obviously doesn''t seem to like it...)


    Happy or unhappy, only Yuma noticed that.


    "I really wanted to show you. This Busy."


    "Past form?


    In response to Yuma''s whining, the coming dream reacts.


    "I''m the kid who went through here... and I''ve had a murder. Besides, it was your mother who took care of her."


    Pepe talks unwrapped and the two rooms are wrapped in more and more air.


    "You were caring?


    Mika asks. The tragedy of a child with a disease in his heart caring for his mother and killing him because he couldn''t stand it is not a particularly rare story. It''s not a rare story, but it doesn''t make a difference.


    "Yep. The members who know that kid are shocked..."


    "Honestly, Makoto would do that or something, I can''t believe it"


    Pepe and Yuma say each.


    That''s when the call rang.


    "Are you the Yakuza?


    Pepe said, opening the front door, but there was a completely different face.


    "Detective..."


    "Sounds like a lot of people. No, you got more? Hey... can I see your face?


    The visit was a combination of Umezu and Matsumoto''s Backstreet Division.


    "What is this... such a rash on your face..."


    Umezu unwittingly opens her mouth after looking at the indoor faces. I also knew a lot of faces.


    "Is there even you..."


    Look at Yu, Umezu becomes a tannic surface.


    "I am your companion, Mr. Shore."


    "Well, you are the owner of a steel mentality that has nothing to do with heart disease..."


    "Eh, was Umezu looking at me that way?"


    Not a particularly shocked breeze, but the usual prolonged tone of superiority.


    "Are you asking about the situation again? I''ll take care of it, so if I can, the users here... You know what kind of people are here, don''t you?


    "I know how you feel, but that''s not how it works"


    Dressed to stand in front of Umezu, Pepe complained, but Umezu exhaled loudly and told him severely.


    "Keijiro Yagawa, a user here, was killed. Suspect is his wife Katsumi Hachi."

 932 7

    All those who go to the Dark Sabbath are residents of the back streets. But that''s also why there''s no way someone close to you can make a murder and not move with it. And even if that''s the second case, the upset gets worse.


    "Two people who go to the same place are both committing murder. Obviously there''s something relevant here... no, you can see it''s causal"


    Looking ahead to Pepe, Umezu says clearly.


    "Even if I told you to go through, it was your wife who made the case, wasn''t it? It was the late Keijiro who went through here."


    Pepe says back. The first case can be interpreted as one who has a heart disease has killed him without being able to bear the care of his mother, but this time the victim is the sick one and the perpetrator is his wife.


    "Even Hachi Katsumi, did she often come here to accompany you? And all the suspects are saying the same words. I''ll never overlook this. I suspect you''re also mind-controlling here to make a strange implication and run for sudden murder."


    The expression on Pepe''s face tenses strongly to Umezu''s point.


    "You suspect I''m doing something? You think I''m the patriarch of religion, preaching and alluding to strange teachings to everyone? Or use drugs or something?


    Pepe with a cold, hard voice. Although she is a long-time Yuma, True Vegetable, and Huako dating Pepe in the Sabbath, I have never heard her speak like this before.


    "That kind of suspicion is a natural flow."


    Umezu also says back in a pale tone.


    "Heh, we''re still at the listening stage, aren''t we? Bald detective, pick some more words."


    "Shit, I''m not bald yet."


    Midori pinches his mouth and Umezu roughs up his voice while upset.


    "Midori is right! I know you''re gonna be suspicious, but pick a place, a target and a situation! Don''t you know what place this is and who Mr. Pepe is in?!?


    "I know, but there''s been two murders. I can''t care less."


    Mika gets furious, but she doesn''t even pull Umezu off.


    "What motivated the murder?


    Junko asks.


    "Unknown. We need to know from the person who did this. I''m telling you, I was killing you both when I found out. That''s why this place becomes suspicious."


    With his gaze on Pepe, Umezu said.


    "Please, quit doing things that make the people who are here anxious. Some kids came here today for the first time."


    Pepe makes a sincere appeal. Umezu gets nauseous when his butt looks bad, he puts on a thinner head and keeps talking.


    "A lot of them aren''t anxious balls...... I''m not here to bully you. I''m here because I don''t want to make another new victim, and I don''t want another tragedy. You should know that too."


    "Then pick a few more words and attitudes."


    "Not at all. It''s like a real killer in here, Nori."


    Meizu became increasingly tannic when Midori and Midori complained uncomfortably.


    "But if you both noticed, you''d have killed him, or something, right? I''m not following Umezu, but I do doubt my mind control. Hey. Let''s all calm down and think about it. And Umezu will tell us a little bit more about it."


    I got Yu''s word and some of them regained their calm.


    "There are a few things in common between the two people who killed them. One is that we were both on foot here. One is that they both testify that they were unwilling to kill each other. One is that they both testify that a red cat appeared in their heads just before they killed them, and immediately after that their heads were stained with homicidal intent, they couldn''t think of anything, and they executed the murder."


    (Red cat...?


    Junko remembered the word. The bloody ghost that appeared in the bathroom was saying the words.


    "You understand. Again, I''m here to keep the new victims out, okay? I don''t know what this is about, but there''s been a murder that has nothing to do with his will. And that could happen again, I see. They might say it''s too early to be sure, but I just think I have something here."


    "Mr. Umezu is quite right, so please trust Mr. Umezu. And Mr. Umezu likes this, but he hates evil and helps weakness, and he''s a big humanist like the protagonist of detective drama."


    From behind Umezu, Matsumoto follows.


    "Victim and perpetrator, both, do you have any idea? It''s a tattooed dialogue, but you can tell me anything unusual."


    "I wish I could say that from the beginning."


    "Not at all!


    Towards Umezu, who went badly, No. 7 and Mika said abominably.


    "Killed Keijiro said he saw a bloody ghost in the bathroom or something like that, and he could have been hallucinating"


    Yuma opens her mouth.


    (That, I don''t think I''m hallucinating because I saw it too... what am I going to do)


    Junko wonders if he should say it himself. But I couldn''t think of any inconvenience in my mouth, so I decided to say it.


    "Uh, hey, me, I saw a ghost in the bathroom here"


    "Junko too?


    Pepe changed his complexion and reacted.


    "Oh, actually, I''ve seen it, too. I kept my mouth shut so everyone wouldn''t be disturbed. And... Keijiro did say he saw it, too."


    Keep talking, Pepe.


    "Sure... I felt inspired when I first came here"


    Tired speaks.


    (Totally the topic became about ghosts, does this have anything to do with it?


    Umezu makes his mouth a letter to and wonders.


    "Tired, Midori, why don''t you explore it?


    "What do you mean, explore?


    Pepe asks Junko.


    "Because these two are good at handling spirits. I think the spirit that goes out to the bathroom seems to know a clue, and I''m going to call it in and ask it out. When I met the toilet spirit, he used the word" red cat, "too."


    "Okey, pure sister. I just wanted to... I''ve already explored it. There was a remnant of the spirit, but there wasn''t. It doesn''t look like a ground-bound spirit. It doesn''t look like a spirit is always here."


    "Oh well. But just for once. So, can you take a look at it now?


    "I don''t know."


    At the request of Junko, Midori heads to the bathroom. Tired and Junko follow suit. And even Laimen, Kishi Husband, Mika, No. 7 and Pepe.


    "Hey... if we push each other so hard, there won''t be any ghosts..."


    Stoved tirelessly, they all stopped on the spot.


    "Wow... no spirit. I''m not here."


    "There are a lot of people. It was like a floating spirit that wasn''t an evil spirit or a ground-bound spirit, so it wouldn''t come out now. It seems difficult to materialize as long as there are fewer people and it is not witchcraft or night."


    "But it''s certainly spiritual," he said. It doesn''t seem harmful, but I''m curious. "


    I opened the bathroom and Midori said tired.


    "Even if you''re good at handling spirits, can''t you call them free?


    Umezu asks a question.


    "I can''t because the nature of the spirit is different. I''ve also tried psychometry, but it doesn''t look like he was killed in the bathroom or anything. In the first place, psychometry is not something worn by the person killed..."


    "It''s hard to be popular and it''s easy to show up in the bathroom. Spirits are often shy. They don''t appear naturally in bright places or when there are many people, unless they are so strong spirits. Especially the floating spirits."


    Tired and Midori continue to explain.


    "If you keep either Midori or Tired waiting in the bathroom here all the time, sooner or later that ghost may show up and find out the truth"


    "Yeah, I thought about that too, but I was hesitant to say..."


    The coming dream said without hesitation, Junko said with hesitation.


    "Only three of us have ever seen it. Isn''t it hard to wait all the time for a fairly low incidence?


    And, Pepe.


    "Huh, Midori, don''t bother."


    Extended in front of the bathroom, Midori imagines herself sitting in the front seat waiting for her.


    (There are hands that project schizophrenics and leave them strained in the toilet, but then that schizophrenic will keep looking at the people who toilet here... Tired At a time when neither you nor Midori offer it, I mean, I don''t like it...)


    Junko examining the hearts of the two.


    "Uncle Bald"


    Dreams speak up.


    "You''re kidding me, dude. I''m not bald yet. You''re under arrest."


    "Maybe Junko will fix it, so it''s okay. Don''t worry, if Junko doesn''t solve the trouble, Mika will solve it."


    Ignoring Umezu''s complaint, my dream is assured.


    "Don''t take it personally to attract people''s names! Besides, it wouldn''t give someone else''s name on such occasions, and it would be something you would name when you solve it!


    "That''s not gonna work for me."


    "What are you talking about!


    "Mika is on the side of justice from day to day, so she can''t help it if she puts me out with her. I''m evil, so the righteous side is the enemy, and I''ll use the righteous side at best."


    "I don''t know what that means! No, I think I got half of it!


    "Either way, Mika won''t overlook it. Because you like people. I''m a prospect, aren''t I?


    Ask the resting area faces strangely about the unmeshing statements of the coming dream and Mika.


    "That being said, I''m busy, too! You can''t come with No. 7 or every time! So much for the escorts and the Junkos!


    Mika is cautious that given what happened when No. 7 ran wild, there is an absolute need for escorts to contain it.


    (Sigh... Junko is going to spin extra, so I''d like to ask Mika if I can... Don''t worry about ghosts. What does that have to do with the case? In my opinion, I think there is.)


    Umezu conceived it and looks at the Shizuno combination of tiredness and Midori.


    "I''m tired, and I''m tired. You guys can come later, give me a face. Let me hear a little more about the ghost."


    "Okay."


    "Yay, roger that."


    Umezu called me, and I nodded Shizuno Combination.


    (For what it''s worth, it''s helpful to have officials from the Snow Oka Institute. Some of them are cooperative. I think I can count on these guys'' help, too. I hope Junko doesn''t do anything extra)


    Umezu with a glimpse of Junko. The pure child and his gaze fit.


    Junko smiles back in surprise, but she never thought that Umezu was the only one who was treated with fear.


    Kurumi American madness and evil remind me.


    "A red cat... Interesting design."


    That''s when I said that to her, creating eyes without eyes, black eyes, and a cat all red and monochromatic.


    It appears only in a person''s brain. Once the conditions are in place, it looks like only the target person.


    When the Red Cat is seen, it becomes a sign of ruin.


    Any one wants more humans to see red cats, Kurumi thinks. The idea of a vision of what would be a red cat is not by Kurumi, but Kurumi liked it.


    But to be practical at the moment, I don''t feel comfortable. The biggest challenge is the short duration. As for Kurumi, I want to make it last longer.


    In order to take data to solve many challenges, I thought I''d do experiments first��

 933 8

    Evening. The faces that followed the Dark Sabbath each did not go straight home, but also acted in several groups together with an extension of the AC.


    At Kewi, a coffee shop in Kandoville, four people sat opposite each other: Laimeng, Kehiko, Yu and Kashio Husband.


    "I can''t let Brother Kehiko go through in peace where there is a murder that has nothing to do with his will"


    A dream accompanied by Kehiko says so and drinks juice with a straw.


    "So you''re gonna stop going now?


    Kahiko asks with a smile, but the dreams come from the straw talking and waving. It was strange that my dreams of coming were totally my guardian temptation. From Kehiko, he said he meant to be the guardian of his coming dreams.


    "But as far as I was concerned, I can''t even leave you alone. Besides, there''s a malicious person in there who could have already targeted us."


    In the words of the coming dream, the grin of Kehiko disappears, and Kishio becomes true.


    "Yes. There''s some kind of ability or someone who uses the technique, and it''s possible that they''ve already put the technique on everyone or something like that. Hey."


    Without changing his complexion at all, Yu said in a tone-free voice.


    (Just for curiosity and novel stuff, I can''t say I want to see what''s going to happen in the future)


    And I think shore husband.


    "My last name isn''t the same, but Yu and Kishifu are my sisters and brothers?


    To that abrupt question of the coming dream, Yu and Kishifu simultaneously rounded their eyes.


    "No. Hey. Why did you think that?"


    "Somehow there were signs of family-like. It doesn''t feel like a lover."


    Don''t be sharp, I think Yu dreamt of coming. Shore husband, on the other hand, thinks that that kind of aura is always occurring between himself and Yu, and it looks that way from everyone.


    "Laimeng, are you in elementary school?


    "There''s no way I''m going to school. That''s where fools go. Because I''m not stupid."


    To Yu''s question, the coming dream makes my lips pointy. From the coming dreams I hate school, they just gave me the topic of the school itself, which makes me grumpy.


    "Here... Dream on, why don''t you pick some more words"


    With caution, Kahiko gently fists the head of his comin ''dream. A dream to see Kahiko in dissatisfaction.


    "Huh? What makes you think that? Ah?


    Yu going further in and asking.


    "I really don''t care what you do...... the kids who are there, they were all idiots, the teachers were idiots, the studies aren''t funny, the studies that would be much better if you were reading all kinds of books at home and in the library. I have no idea what school is needed."


    Even though I don''t want you to touch this topic per se, Yu persists in touching it, so it was my dream not to choose a word even if Kehiko noticed me, and not to hesitate to say what I thought.


    "You can''t look down on someone else as an idiot or something. Even if you''re stupid, I don''t think you should be stupid. Well. If it doesn''t bother you, you can have some stupid kids."


    "So, but... but..."


    In a gentle tone, the dreams were rare and dull. Because I was accepting Yu''s words as true.


    (Mr. Zuo had these faces to show. Ever since Zao was here?


    Kehiko thinks as he looks sideways at his coming dreams.


    "You make a fool of yourself because you look down on them as inferior, don''t you? Do you look down on all the inferior opponents?


    "Right. Sorry. Stop looking down. But I still don''t like the bad stuff."


    While I honestly apologized, I uttered that I would not change it until I saw it the way I saw it, and my dreams made me smile.


    "I''m free to hate you personally."


    Yu also smiles toward her dreams.


    (She sounds like a child of my dreams. She feels fluffy, but her core seems solid, and she''s resourceful)


    Yu and I alternated dreams of coming, and Kehiko thinks.


    "Worried?"


    I perceive the movement of Kahiko''s gaze, and my dream asks Kahiko. A little bit of Kehiko.


    "Hey, what..."


    "I wonder if it''s a distraction that I''m getting along with Yu. Brother Kehiko is jealous."


    "No, no, it''s nothing. I''m not jealous. If that''s what you think of me in your dreams, change it."


    Besides, Yu and Kishifu said that in front of him watching, so I can''t wait to be Kehiko.


    "Is this the kind of relationship you two have?


    Yu asks, squeezing his fist, thumbs between his index finger and middle finger, and lets him try to unplug it.


    "Hey, hey, hey, Yu, where did you learn to do that!?


    Seeing that, Kishifu gives a wolfed voice.


    "The Chinese boxing dojo teacher taught me ah"


    "It''s a gesture you can''t do in public. Don''t do it. Because he''s a nasty guy."


    "Is that it? Is that right? My teacher told me to show you what''s nasty and describe it as elegant, but he lied again."


    Who is it? The teacher is Kuhiko, who listens to Yu and spills a grin.


    "I haven''t had that relationship yet. Brother Kehiko doesn''t seem to be a faggot either. But I''m not a man or a woman, and if that''s the kind of relationship you''re gonna have, I think it''s healthy to be a woman."


    "You''ll be in public again..."


    Kehiko holding his forehead.


    "Are you saying that there are no reproductive organs for either men or women?


    In Yu''s head, I quickly reached that conclusion with only the words of my coming dreams. I wonder if it''s such a form of malformation.


    "Yeah. I can''t be a seed or a field. I''m going to ask Junko to do something about it sooner or later, but I can''t stop now..."


    "Mr. Kehiko, you''re under heavy duty. Is it up to you to push your back or not?


    "Ah... yeah..."


    Kuhiko Uzumo. Kuhiko knew that the reason why her dreams bothered her with her gender was no other than her, and Yu was wrapping her tongue around her mouth after instantly discerning the dialogue.


    Four people, Mika, No. 7, Junko and Yi, take a trip to the Night Fork Dance Shrine in the front of Kandoville and enter the Japanese-style coffee ''Dark Demon Dragon House'' on the shrine grounds.


    "I want antinora sorbet, dark matternay lodi seppia and deus exmaquina milk."


    "I''m the Demon Realm Supernova Omrice with a clockwork cassis orange and an anti-cosmic binary gnosism salad."


    "Memento mori buckwheat and a big scorching hell steak of dark demon dragons. Oh, and... object juice from the planet"


    "Extra Large Car Mom La Wiener! Maxwell''s devil boiled coffee!


    No. 7, Junko, Yi and Mika order each.


    "Oh, Mr. Moon, I''m sorry about that verse..."


    Yi pokes at the table and apologizes.


    "Oh! Not at all! I never thought I''d accompany you on a meal like this!


    It is Mika who speaks disgusting words, but is actually no longer obsessed. I know Yi''s aftermath, and I saw him currently serving a serious reunion, and my anger could disappear.


    "It''s funny how buckwheat and steak combine. Miso soup."


    "Uh... is something wrong?


    With Junko pointing out, Yi looks anxious.


    "Well, it''s not weird."


    I only said it because I thought it was pretty strange, but I decided it wasn''t strange.


    "So, No.7, Yi-jun. I think it''s dangerous to go there."


    Junko smiles without a sense of crisis, even though he says it''s dangerous.


    "I hear there''s been a murder twice! And it could happen again! Plus, encouraging a killing impulse, with an unintelligible phenomenon!


    From what I heard about Umezu, that''s how Mika sounded. So that whoever went to that place would become so.


    "It''s not cool... but even if they stop going, it could be dangerous for people to keep going there."


    "When you stop going through it, it''s no longer dangerous. Coverage, is there?


    Receiving the words of number seven, Yi utters his doubts.


    "No!


    Mika assures me.


    "What do you mean?


    Only No. 7 didn''t understand.


    "That''s how all the people who ever took a trip to that safe house could be, hey. If you''re in and out, that could be even more likely."


    Junko says. Umezu said he could be mind-controlled, but Junko had some kind of curse on that place and was guessing that he would become possessed by a sudden killing urge.


    Curses can be brought about by spells, etc., but they can also occur with intense ideas such as evil spirits and living spirits. It can take people, it can take things and places. For the most part, they also result in a paranormal action that is not a rod. That''s why it''s a curse.


    "Sunnya... Monnya Murderer Reserve -?


    Number seven that makes me cry.


    "Is that what will happen...... If we''re going to make it complete, we''d better isolate them all..."


    Say it, understand that it is impossible, and persevere to spill a bitter laugh at your own words.


    "Dealing with this is not to be alone in the same room or in close proximity, as much as you can. It would still be nice if I were alone, but it wouldn''t taste good to be alone with someone. I wonder if it would be nice to have three of them. If one of us gets caught up in a murder urge, we just have to keep it down."


    "I see! But when it''s convenient to really be two!? Mr. Cypress Plains lives with his sisters.


    Asked by Mika, Junko makes a difficult face.


    "There''s that too, so you should always be on your guard when you walk with Mika and No. 7. Mr. Cypress Plains, the sisters... I honestly can''t help it."


    I heard about you living with your sisters and working. It''s impossible to tell them it''s dangerous to be alone with that and pull them apart.


    "Well, it''s only a stage of speculation. There''s too much I don''t know yet. I don''t even know what a red cat is in the first place."


    Junko heard that the toilet ghost also spoke of the name Red Cat. There is no question that it is an important keyword.


    Midori and Tired were dating Umetsu and Matsumoto, as promised, to the family "Wombat" located within Kandoville.


    "Is that the hypothesis that the rest stop itself is a dangerous space? It''s my theory that it''s a curse that turns visitors into murderers, or something like that."


    "Hmmm..."


    Hearing tired stories, Umezu roared.


    It wasn''t just about ghosts, it was Umezu who was questioning the possibility in the paranormal realm when it came to killing impulses being triggered. And when it came to the ghost thing, I knew almost nothing.


    "Well, we''re in danger too, aren''t we?"


    Matsumoto shivers.


    "If the assumption of tiredness is Dompisha, it will be. When you''re with me, think you don''t know when they''re coming at you. Whenever I''m with you, I''m ready to shoot out my head."


    "Ugh, Mr. Bald Extreme ~"


    "No, no, no, no, at least give me a break by shooting out your hands, your legs, to the point where you make them incapable of fighting."


    To Umetsu, who proclaims in a nihil tone, Midori, who laughs with amusement, and Matsumoto, who shivers even more.


    "Don''t say vulture. Baldness and baldness are different. I still have a chance of recovery."


    Midori''s laughter turns into a bitter laugh at Umetsu, who proclaims in a powerful tone.


    "Heh, there''s a lot of cops in the police, right? Can''t you just tell me what''s going on and have me watch you?


    And, Midori.


    "That''s okay, though. But we can do that, but if the assumptions are correct, the other users of the Dark Rest Lodge will be much worse off."


    Umezu flashes his face.


    "What about imprisoning them all?


    "On what charge... Besides, I''m talking about how to fix it. Even with two good spiritual technicians, they say it''s unexplained, and they have little idea what this is all about."


    Matsumoto''s remarks shock Umezu.


    "Okay. Here''s one, why don''t you let Midori meet the assailant? I''ll explore the spirit with Midori''s power."


    "She''s better at psychiatric skills than I am..."


    Midori offers with a smile and tiredness holds her back.


    "Um, then you can come tomorrow"


    Being brought up with a paranormal relationship would not prove guilt, but it would be the key to exploring the truth of the case, Umetsu asked Midori.

 934 9

    Sisters of Makoto Cypress and Huako, who went straight home, had less conversation, thanks to the murder of Keijiro Yagawa by his wife Seung-mi and the puzzling story the police had spoken.


    (It''s hard to believe, isn''t it? But... there are actually two murders going on. in the same dark resting place)


    A true vegetable sitting in front of the table holds his hand in his mouth and conceives.


    "When a red cat or something shows up, you mean you want to kill people. If one of us shows up, one of us is in danger."


    As I understand it, I dare say it to you, Shinako. To see how my sister receives it.


    "Wow, I... if I were to kill your sister, I would kill myself..."


    "I''m not stupid enough for you to kill me."


    True vegetables that sit on the floor in gym and say to Huako with a crying face, grumpy.


    "But... when you''re asleep or something, what if you''re possessed with a red cat or something?


    Huako looks up at his sister and asks, roughly.


    "Tie each other to sleep?


    True vegetables suggest.


    "That''s the only way..."


    "I joked about it. Idiot, if you do that, who''s going to untie you?"


    "Ah..."


    Huako listens to the dialogue of true vegetables and does his hand to his mouth.


    "But Mr. Yazo and Mr. Kie lived together. We both live together. Are we next?


    "Stop, sister..."


    True vegetables to say without showing any gesture of fear, but Huako was heartfelt frightened.


    "You can often be so scared. Honestly, I still don''t know what''s real."


    Looking at his frightened sister, True Vegetables says in a sigh of sigh.


    "Huako, I was assuming something earlier about when Huako killed me, but what would you do if I killed you?


    "I don''t... I don''t think so"


    For some reason, Huako answered the question of true vegetables with certainty.


    "Huh? I don''t know why"


    True vegetables become irritated by my sister''s reaction. Why can you say yes here? True vegetables decide that they don''t know what the basis for being able to affirm is, but it would make them even more frustrating anyway.


    "I don''t like it to me... because it''s not about getting killed, it''s about killing... Ouch!


    In the middle of the word, a true vegetable grabs Huako''s hair rampantly and pulls it, trying to keep him standing.


    "Is that what you''re gonna do to me? Would you stop flattering me like that? It''s nice to get snagged at me, but if you get snagged, get snagged, will you figure out how to do it? It seriously comes to my mind."


    "I''m sorry, sister. But I, being an idiot, don''t know why your sister''s mad, and I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "It''s a simple story. It''s the same with me killing Huako and Huako killing me. It must never happen, so it''s the same. Don''t you know what this means?


    To my sister''s words, Huako is annoyed.


    "Yet you say something stupid that doesn''t matter if you''re going to get killed. If it''s a life that can be so crude, you should have just killed yourself. I haven''t thought about you at all after I killed you, and Huako is always who he is, wherever he goes."


    "I''m sorry..."


    I get slapped as flat-handed as I want and the words of apology are interrupted.


    "So, it''s outrageous on the spot and I just apologize. It hasn''t changed at all since I was a kid. And I don''t even know what it means to apologize. So I don''t even grow up. One of these days I went crazy, like I am now. Hey? Do you understand what I''m talking about right now? Is that right in your head? Are you giving me a second thought? Do you have a second to think about it?


    "I''m sorry. Dear......"


    Flat hands flew again, this time sounding higher than just now.


    "You didn''t tell me to apologize, did you? Am I asking a question? Nobody said you''d apologize."


    "I... because I''m an idiot... I think it''s bad... I struggled with your sister... she just pissed me off..."


    "That''s why I didn''t ask..."


    Give up, the real vegetables let go of the hair they''re grabbing. Huako nods on the spot and cries when she hits him.


    "I want to cry over here. You live with people who don''t make sense of their conversation, and you''re always so frustrated, right?


    Though poisoned, True Vegetables strokes Huako''s head good and good.


    I feel good when I''m shaking my sister, but as soon as I''m done shaking her, I feel guilty. Strange disobedience (Ambivalents). But now the pattern between true vegetables, true vegetables and Chinese seeds is much more balanced. Nothing will ever change, and there is no need to change it.


    Qingmei Yuma is like living in just one corner of the back street, even though she is a resident of the back street. Business opponents are mostly backstreet people, but they are not soaked in backstreet plenty.


    For once, information is checked gradually, such as incidents that occur in the back streets and shifts in force schematics, but there is also little point in checking them too enthusiastically in Yuma''s commerce. Sometimes we cross dangerous bridges, but it''s not the kind of business that actively builds certain enemies.


    Currently, Yuma lives alone in an apartment with sound protection.


    The sound is her great enemy. Yuma can''t allow her unexpected noise to get into her life. I definitely don''t want to hear people''s voices in particular.


    Yuma once worked an assault on a loud neighbor and was about to be arrested. At the time Yuma was known to be a backstreet resident, the injury charge was dropped and the feared opponent moved on his own.


    I didn''t think Yuma was lucky or anything about the incident, but on the contrary, I was shocked. Because I was wondering if the other person''s heart would have had a lifetime of scratches or if he would continue to resent himself all the time. Though we might as well have been distracted by each other staying sued.


    Yuma realizes from time to time that that neighbor must still continue to resent and curse. Every time I become conscious, I suffer.


    To avoid the same tragedy again, Yuma chose a home well soundproofed.


    But if you''re on the table, you can''t escape the sound and voice raids.


    Yuma gets uncomfortable with even the sound of people talking differently in the street. Whenever I hear a laugh or something, I kill myself. Because you don''t sound like you''re mocking yourself, as if you''re cursing yourself.


    I don''t mind conversations or laughs in the lobby. Because I know it''s safe. Because it''s a place and people that I can forgive. But more and more people have grown lately, and I remember my breathlessness. Besides, it has been an occult serial murder with no meaning.


    (Even though it''s the most important place for me, that''s about to break...... Why is God so mean...)


    This world is designed to cause all the extra trouble. But some of them are set up to have a happy life. Like the envy of a number of the underprivileged. May the few blessed look down and rejoice. Yuma has cursed over and over again in her heart that God and I made such a rotten world are outrageously ill-bottomed guys.


    What pisses me off most is that a person named myself is unusually nervous, jealous, and even paranoid. I was born that way. It had nothing to do with my will, and it was when I realized it. That''s what Yuma takes.


    Yuma thinks anyone who speaks of the theory of self-responsibility must live a life of suffering similar to his own in the next life. There is certainly something in this world called suffering that you can''t do or have if you realize it. Yuma has it right now.


    (But... I''ve been trying so hard to face myself like that and do something about it. Yet, even more extraneously, God is interfering. At least leave that dark resting place alone in a peaceful place. Don''t bring anything weird.)


    Weird stuff - from this word I complained about in my head, Yuma associated a certain thing.


    Mika Tsukina- that''s who I hated Yuma. From Yuma, who recognizes herself as living at the bottom, she can''t help but be glorious and jealous. But when we actually approach each other up close in the same room, the disgust we once had is fading.


    She''s just nearby, she''s very energetic, and she''s a cheerful daughter. Afterwards, every word and deed feels certain honesty. Before that, even if you only care about your clone and sew between busy times and break it into escorts, you deserve a full review in Yuma.


    Yuma thought that all the successful people in the world and so on were just people of their own accord, and that all they thought was stepping stone or something except themselves, but Mika had betrayed that image head-on.


    (Just unilaterally create a bad human portrait, jealously secluded... I don''t like the poverty in my heart. Let''s change. No, let''s change)


    Yuma decides on her mind to take this as an opportunity to revisit it it at all. I may have been born to a cursed destiny, but I want to resist that cursed destiny at all.


    (Next time I come, I''ll... I''ll try to talk to you... If I talk to you about something, it''s annoying...... But... weird, but I''m feeling like talking to you... All right, let''s call him)


    While realizing that the cowardly jealousy had turned into a pure interest, Yuma decided to take a new step.


    (That''s a small revolution. The most shoddy revolution in the world. crap)


    As usual, I can hear myself mocking. But Yuma ignored the voice. I could ignore it. And Yuma was content to be able to ignore it.


    Kurumi American madness and evil went through an informer who looked like hairy on a chimp he hired for a cheap price and found out what was happening in the dark resting place.


    There have been two murders, and the police are in and out. Kurumi decides that it is an obvious anomaly.


    (The fact that two people died in the first place must have started the experiment. Why didn''t you report it?


    Abominably, Kurumi teeth.


    (That woman... she just used herself unilaterally. It''s like you didn''t listen to me. If you don''t fly high......)


    As early as possible, Kurumi went in to prepare to escape.

 935 10

    The faces of the dark resting place that day were eight: Pepe, Yuma, Yi, Huako, Yu, Kishifu, Kehiko, and Lai Dream. Yi and Huako were visiting unaccompanied.


    If Mika Tsukinawa was there, Yuma decided to speak up, but I''m a little disappointed because she''s not here. Instead, I went around actively talking to other facades in an attempt to crack it down with the newcomers at all.


    "Yuma, I''m out a little different aura today. Awakened?


    I was told that in my coming dream, and while Yuma is surprised, I feel happy. It was a surprise and delight to be spotted.


    "Hey, with more rookies, I thought you couldn''t beat me as a senior here"


    "Can''t you lose? What are you going to fight? How are you going to fight?


    "Fight your warped heart."


    Pepe and Huako turn their unexpected gaze to Yuma, who answers so with a smile and a smile back to the coming dream they ask. I never thought Yuma would throw up a dialogue like this. It wasn''t the yuma they knew.


    "Excuse me...... are you okay with running this place even though you''re in this state? There''s also the choice to take a break for a while."


    Yi, on the other hand, was speaking to Pepe.


    "No, I would never take a break. On the contrary, if you take a break, you''ll be anxious. Huako and Yuma."


    In response to Yi''s doubts, Pepe shows a strong will in a quiet tone.


    "If you were to be possessed by something called a red cat and have a killing urge, wouldn''t it be the same wherever you are? Ah?


    Yu gives his opinion.


    "Conversely, a place with a lot of people who know the circumstances is safer. Well. All you have to do is react to the killings and seize them in large numbers."


    "I see..."


    Listening to Yu, Yi retreats as reasonable.


    "Um... Mr. Pepe"


    Huako, who had not spoken a word today except to say hello, opens his mouth with a snack.


    "Hey... I need to talk to you..."


    "Room, move?


    "No...... here is fine. I want everyone here to know who I am... I''m embarrassed because I''m ugly and stupid... haha..."


    Huako laughs at the caring pepe with his mouth full of self-inflicted dialogue.


    "Then I''ll wake you, Brother Kuhiko."


    Coming dream says. Only Kehiko was tripping over wearing a dream band.


    "No, that''s fine. Leave him alone."


    "Wake me up."


    It was Huako to stop, but a dream to ignore and wake up Khiko.


    "Er... I, myself... your sister told me..."


    Because yesterday''s interaction with True Vegetables was caught in my heart, it was nice to not have a sister, in front of everyone, when my sister heard it, she would tell a story later that seemed absolutely furious.


    "Sure, I''m a lot of crap, so I keep bothering your sister... I know you''re such a crap person that you can''t live without your sister. But that''s why... I was going to speak for myself, and they said I was who I was... and I didn''t know exactly where I was... and I was kind of scared to ask..."


    "Does that mean that you still don''t know exactly which part of the world you''re in?


    Pepe asks suspiciously. Pepe also knows that true vegetables are solid. If it were true vegetables, it would have been cautious after talking about it.


    "Yes. I don''t know... But if you don''t know, you''re going to make the same stupid statement again and trouble your sister..."


    "You just have to ask until I know"


    A dream comes out of my mouth.


    "Right. You can go in and ask me exactly where I don''t know. True vegetables will teach you very carefully, won''t they?


    Pepe agreed, he was thrown the word because he didn''t know his sister''s other face, and Huako couldn''t carry on the two sentences.


    Even if you ask a real vegetable such a lousy question, it just pisses you off. True vegetables are easy to understand and pay attention to. But if Huako still doesn''t understand, he gets a light eclampsia.


    My sister''s nature cannot even be told to Pepe. Huako trusts Pepe, but all this is going to be over if I say it.


    "Isn''t it resistant to listen persistently?


    Kishifu said.


    "If you don''t tell me what Huako said first here, it''s hard for your aunt to see the story either. We need to go into more detail in order to get rid of the dullness"


    "Auntie......"


    Pepe stretches his face for a moment in the language of his coming dreams.


    "I told her I didn''t like being possessed by a red cat, because I didn''t like killing her more than I did being killed... Tell her, then my sister possessed me and told me I''d rather be killed, and my sister got mad..."


    In fact, there was another conversation before that, but the area was Huako, who spoke sooner or later.


    "Isn''t that natural to be angry? Instead, I don''t know why you got mad at me, I don''t know about Huako."


    Shut up, Yuma.


    "I know it pisses me off. But... I don''t see how they told me that was who I was. It''s supposed to be unpleasant for both of us, because I''m the one who speaks like that."


    Tell Huako to fix it while upset by Yuma''s words.


    "I do dance alone. I don''t think about them."


    I also pointed out that my dreams were frightened.


    "I wonder how you don''t know that, that way. The type that makes you seem like you''re thinking about someone else and prioritizes your feelings?


    Huako is so shocked that he seems to feel dizzy when he is pointed out that his appearance deflects the elementary school''s coming dreams.


    "Huako should be a little more aware of other people''s minds. You look like you''re trying to make yourself look good, aware of someone else''s eyes"


    Pepe also has no forgiveness - Hua Zi tells me the dialogue he feels, and Hua Zi is stunned.


    (No...... I don''t mean that. It''s not like that... they say that... No, then what am I meant to...?


    I think it would be better not to say this to Huako any more now that he is in the extreme of confusion and sees Huako lose his words and Pepe and other faces.


    "Huako has a troublesome personality."


    But don''t hesitate to dream, keep saying what you think.


    "Me too... I''m so self-conscious that I''m such a nasty kid. But my family accepted me, and so did the people I respect. And there are people like that in Huako. Huako only sees herself, even if she is aware that she is troublesome. So it''s natural to be told that you''re in charge."


    (I don''t mean to...)


    Huako bites her very low lip of remorse hard as she listens to her coming dream.


    (But that''s what your sister says, and so do others, so I''m sure I''m wrong. But I don''t know how I''m wrong, no matter how many times I ask. I don''t know who to ask)


    As incomprehensible as it is, I regret that Huako has no choice but to accept it.


    "If you really don''t understand, try to accept with a broad heart that it''s like that"


    I perceived Huako''s mood, Pepe said. Huako looks at Pepe in surprise.


    "The feeling of being able to affirm and accept as many things as possible in this world - tolerance is what matters. As long as there''s tolerance, there won''t be useless disputes, and sometimes you can understand anything you don''t understand. It''s hard to keep it together."


    Listening to Pepe, Pepe didn''t know the difference between being understood and being tolerant.


    "Psychiatry, for example, is the hardest thing that people don''t understand. Physical disability, at first glance, shows you''re disabled, and you can admit you''re a handicap. But mental disorders can be seen as scary, nasty, or disgusting, and they don''t understand or sympathize, and they don''t admit it. Many people say it''s hard on this incomprehensible thing. If you really don''t understand, just stay incomprehensible, and there''s tolerance in society that people who suffer from such diseases will accept - that people who suffer from mental illness don''t have to suffer from social illness."


    Having been told that much, Huako finally understood what Pepe was trying to say.


    "Huako''s sister, after properly understanding Huako, is accepting about Huako, right? This is very lucky."


    "I know... Thank you, Mr Pepe. I''m feeling a little easier."


    Huako was relieved, especially with the last, understandably accepted dialogue.


    (I knew Mr. Pepe was amazing. I''ve only seen a lot of people here. I respect you)


    Even before, Huako consulted Pepe about a lot of things. Each time Pepe responded sincerely to Hua Zi, pointing it out plainly to Hua Zi, who also accepted it.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Huako met Pepe and the new world opened. I can see and think a lot of things now. Touching the size of Pepe as a person, I felt like I had grown too.


    As much as I told Mr. Pepe to rely on his sister''s true vegetables as possible. He told me that it was a pleasure not only to rely on myself, but also to find other trustworthy people.


    "I had... until I got here, no such understander... could speak. Just because someone like that is on my side, it seems to me that I am blessed."


    Yuma reveals her temptation and says, and Huako is confused.


    Huako knew that there were parts of Yuma that were secluded and catchy. I''ve been careful not to touch that mine as much as possible, Huako, but apparently I''ve touched it in my current conversation.


    Huako is relatively close to Yuma, so I have extra trouble at times like this. Normally, I can only apologize to the extent that I grate it.


    "Imagine being separated from your sister, for example, and I can tell Huako how Yuma feels right now. If you''re not comfortable measuring the feelings of others, then come in from those imaginations."


    "I see..."


    Huako is impressed again, feeling strongly persuaded by Pepe''s words.


    "Er... Mr. Shore... would you come..."


    Yu, who was going to the bathroom in the middle of the conversation, came back with a blue face.


    "What''s going on?


    I don''t really see Yu''s face like this with his shore husband. Heading to someone who is good, as if something must have happened.


    "In the toilet��"


    Encouraged by Yu pointing in the toilet left open, Shosho husband peeks inside.


    "Hmm...? Oops!?"


    Seeing a bloody young man floating in the bathroom, Shore''s husband shouted up in heaven, backing away and keeping his back on the wall.


    "What''s going on?


    Kehiko and his coming dreams also come with interest, but before the two came, the bloody young man disappeared.


    "Could it be the toilet ghost?


    Pepe asks only the face from the room.


    "Yes. I was there. Me and Mr. Shore have witnessed it."


    Yu answers.


    "Yu, did you show up in the middle of an extra dose? Did they see you?


    "Hey, come on, don''t ask me that straight"


    Kehiko cautioned against the dreams of hitting hard to hear questions with dignity.


    "Brother Kehiko, this is important. If you''re a ghost without such delicacies, you''d better ban the bathroom here."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Coming dreams claiming to be big and serious, and Kehiko with his head on.


    "I showed up after for it ah...... Maybe the ghost thought it right, too."


    "Which means we got solid information that it''s not a bad spirit."


    "I see. I didn''t have that idea."


    To the words of the coming dream, Yu claps his hand with Pong to convince


    "Hey, come on dreaming, don''t decide between good and evil cheaply on such a border. If it''s true evil, you''ll disappear and watch it when you''re doing more for it, and then you''ll come out as a ghost with nothing on your face, and that''s probably the case this time around... ah..."


    Though Kahiko speaks seriously, along the way, I realized that I had made a statement without delicacy because the coming dream had become a dong-pulled look and Yu had a semi-crying face.


    "Sorry... by accident..."


    "No."


    To Kehiko bowing her head, Yu nearly smiled with a comforting nuance.

 936 11

    That day, Mika was at work on the street.


    "Recently, the original spoiled No. 7 too much ~"


    I finish shooting promotional footage with the clones, and I take a breather and say that with a face full of dissatisfaction with No. 2.


    "Number two... number seven is in the process of being treated for a heart condition. And yet don''t say that."


    As usual, the XIII pays careful attention.


    "Ooh, the good boy as usual says something beautiful. I don''t even see the essence. - Come on. With the same DNA, how can the otum be made differently?"


    "Then it''s number two! Let me ask you why you spit that poison!


    In the studio, while there are other staff, Mika speaks ill.


    "You''re depriving me of my original time. What kind of escort is that? I wish I could let you go alone, but when it''s too spoiled. Pee."


    I glance back at Mika with dignity, and number two speaks out. Mika''s expression soothed.


    "You seem to be worried about me, but that''s okay! I''m taking a good breath too! I know a lot of people.


    This isn''t about being strong or worrying the clones, it''s about Mika''s heart.


    "But... the fact that the original is attached to the nymph is also a bad tooth cut..."


    "The undisputed fact..."


    Eleven corrected number seven, which clouds the expression.


    "It''s off time, and there might be something else I''d like to do with the original. Once the current case is solved, Nyah will try to go to the safe house by herself as much as possible. I wish the original would just come here once in a while. Number two pointed me out a lot. Hateful Hardship."


    No. 7 giggles toward No. 2. Number two turns that way silently.


    "Number two... was that what you were going to do? But let''s try to pick a few more words."


    "Ugh, if I choose the word, I won''t be me. It''s just as good as being hated. If you''re friendly, you can''t tell me the truth, and you''re stressed out without knowing it, someone hates you, but you have to get gas on."


    Thirteen cautioned even more gently, but No. 2 insisted on being a little true-faced.


    "Sometimes it''s hard to tell if evil in number two is meant to be without gas or if it''s really just evil..."


    "Not at all!


    Xi says and Mika agrees. The surrounding staff, who were listening to both the seventh and thirteenth, also spill a laugh.


    The grin disappeared instantly, and there were those whose expressions had hardened. Seven.


    "Is that...? Number seven?


    The first thing I noticed about No. 7 was the woman who was Mika''s manager.


    Shortly after the manager was surprised to see No. 7''s face, Mika also sensed strange signs.


    (Says it''s killer!?


    The rough fact that an electromagnetic wave named Killer is emitted in the studio. There is also a lot of staff on the street. Those in the back streets are the ones who want to avoid it the most.


    But it''s not a raid from outside. Mika soon found out who was letting go of the killer. Seven.


    I also feel the eleventh, make sure I jump on the manager, hug that body and get it away from the seventh.


    In the space where the manager had been, the flaming columns, and disappeared.


    It is clearly the work of number seven. At least Mika and the clones figured that out.


    Everyone in the studio solidifies. I realized that something unusual or bad had happened.


    "Everybody evacuate! It''s dangerous to be here!


    In response to Mika''s cry, the staff flees outside the studio.


    Seven remained faceless, this time attacking with a vacuum blade with the aim of number thirteen, but number thirteen leaps heavily to avoid this.


    "Stop it! Number seven!


    When Mika screams, No. 7 turns to Mika and emits violet electricity in a radial fashion. I tried to avoid it in reaction to the killing, but completely irresistible, a muscle of violet electricity thrust through Mika''s lower abdomen, paralyzed and kneeling.


    "What are you doing? Come on!


    Number two yells, takes something out of his pocket and throws it to the foot of number seven. Number seven flicks reflexively.


    "What do you mean?!?


    Missed the manager, and XI screams at the studio entrance and exit. The staff were all able to escape safely, so Mika stroked her chest down.


    "Perhaps... number seven was possessed by the name of the Red Cat..."


    With paralysis intolerable, Mika says bitterly.


    An inexplicable murder took place in the Dark Sabbath, and whoever made the case said he saw the Redcat. After those entering and leaving the resting place hear the story, the perception is that those possessed by the Red Cat, caught in an indiscriminate killing impulse, strike those close by.


    The clones are listening to the story. But as a story that was too unrealistic, it did not lead to alarm.


    "My eyes..."


    No. 13 saw a change in the eyes of No. 7. The colour is subtly strange. My eyes are monochromatic.


    "Given the capabilities of Number Seven... it will be difficult, but we will seize them without sacrifice"


    She was a weak voice because of purple power damage, but with strong will, Mika urged the clones.


    Midori, Tired, and Junko headed to the detention center that day with Umezu and Matsumoto without going to the Dark Sabbath.


    The purpose is to meet Makoto Hae and Katsumi Hachi, who were in and out of the Sabbath and committed the murder.


    Yi also wanted to come here, but only Yi let her go to the rest room to get the situation in the rest room checked out.


    "I asked you two to paint a red cat."


    Umezu puts out a display and shows it to the three of us. The display showed two images, both of which were painted black with eyes and were paintings of cats with bright red all over their bodies.


    "It''s a red cat."


    Junko mouths what he sees.


    "I remember clearly that he showed up in my head. They''re both scared that they might show up again someday. Makoto Hae is especially bad. Occasionally, I get confused."


    Matsumoto reports.


    In contact with Yagawa Seung-mi and Makoto Hae, Midori takes a dive into their respective spirits. Even if I didn''t have to go to see her immediately, Midori could fly the schizophrenic to the detention center and do the same, but decided that I should go with Umezu, Matsumoto, and Junko and Tired. I also visited here in the first place because I was called by Umezu.


    "Hmm... we both had a super thick and laborious heart barrier. Still, we could do something about it. I only know the memory of the Red Cat. The vigeons I remember are just like the painting. But..."


    Midori diving into the spirit of the two explains to Umezu and Junko.


    "This is not possessed by ghosts or anything. It''s a little different when it comes to thoughts...... There are certainly traces of tricks being applied to the spirit. But something... how am I supposed to tell him? You mean Trojan Horse...... No, a mine embedded in my spirit... hmm... let this feeling be told in words ~"


    Midori holding his head.


    "But if Midori says so, then surely it''s not murder by the will of those two."


    And, tired.


    "I can''t prove it..."


    Umezu says bitterly. It is not impossible, albeit difficult, to prove innocence by paranormal abilities, even in today''s time when the presence of ghosts is revealed and females are beginning to be put into paranormal realms. Plus, it''s extra difficult when it''s spiritual.


    "There is definitely a red cat. I wonder if it would be hard to see a red cat implanted in the head of a human being who is in and out of the morgue, with a magician or a capable person, and who is in and out as well..."


    Midori said with a gloomy face. The slight anger in his eyes was also seen by the tiredness next door. It is unusual for Midori to show this kind of emotion in public.


    "Midori, do you know if you have a red cat in you? Or me or you."


    When Junko asks, Midori gets upset.


    "Oh, I forgot that. You should have started with that. I''ll try. And Captain Bald."


    "You''re going to say it in the wild."


    "I''ll deny it even to the will"


    Matsumoto smiles at Midori''s words and Umezu''s flashes.


    For a while Midori stands silent. After a few minutes or so, Midori becomes tannic and opens his mouth.


    "Hmm... I don''t know if I''m here or not. No, I don''t think I can tell. Once you don''t bud, even if the seeds are buried in the soil, you can''t dig them up to the soil? I wonder if it''s so cleverly hidden."


    Midori on the head.


    "Once expressed, do you mean you understand?


    Tired of asking.


    "Yeah, once it''s expressed, there''s a red cat in my head, and that''s all I can see. Then naturally, you''ll have memories in your head. So if you express yourself once, I can see the red cat in that person''s heart. I mean, it''s like sprouts. Heh... but this... I''m talking about how cleverly it''s been planted. I''ve rewinded and observed the memory of the red cat expression many times now, but I have no idea what triggered it and the red cat came out."


    If you care about it, you can also dig up memories they don''t remember, but it was teething and strange to not know with its own power.


    "If I express it in front of you... or if I am possessed by the Red Cat myself, I may be able to analyze (analyze) it. But even your ancestors and younger sisters can do that."


    "If anyone in these three gets caught up in a killing impulse, they do, but hey"


    Hearing Midori''s dialogue, Junko spilled a slight smile.

 937 12

    The extraordinary ability gained by No. 7''s modification at the Snow Oka Institute was a very troublesome substitute, difficult to control even in person.


    When emotions run wild, so do abilities. Now that number seven itself is mentally unstable, it can also harm the surrounding area. It was originally like a walking mine.


    But now, No. 7''s mind is clearly anointed with a homicidal colour and in a state of complete rampage. Besides, its ability, which should be difficult to control, can be seen either by staining it with intent to kill or as a controlled substitute.


    (Number two, you''re counting on me!


    Mika screams without speaking out. Mika had witnessed the scene where No. 2 had already applied the trick. Are you aware of number seven by any chance?


    I''m not sure if I''m in a complete mad warrior state, or if I''m losing my sanity with intent to kill, but my intelligence remains. The former would be easy to do, but the latter would be troublesome.


    No. 7, which makes indiscriminate intent to kill with no expression. The air in the studio goes wild, and what was placed flies across.


    Mika peeled her eyes when she saw No. 11 go into No. 7.


    "No! Eleven! Accidental prank!


    At a time when No. 7, which generates supernatural phenomena extensively around him, is in a position to control his abilities, Mika decides that he is very bad at fighting flesh bullets, and activates fate manipulation while putting an end to them. Mika, a hundred wars smell, soon found that out, but Kansen XI didn''t have enough experience.


    The lighting falls near number seven, and number seven is distracted there.


    (You didn''t warrior mad, you seem to have your intelligence left! You''re judgmental! This time it worked in a good direction!


    Mika relieves herself when she sees number seven reacting to the drop in lighting.


    "Hot!"


    It doesn''t even go as far as flames, but the hot wind blows and hastily retreats No. 11. I reacted to Mika''s voice and if I was a little late to pull myself back, it was dangerous.


    That''s not all. With the action of fate manipulation, one of the lights fell near number seven, distracting number seven, and the attack on number eleven was subtle due to the fact that number seven was brewing in the studio until just before.


    "I''m coming."


    Number two tells you short.


    Earlier, No. 2 threw toward No. 7 as a catalyst to activate his abilities. The ability of number two - organic traps grow organic matter as a catalyst and transform it into various traps. Depending on the catalyst, huge or complex traps take some prep time to activate their abilities.


    Enough time was earned after the throw, so number two activated his abilities.


    It was the cake that threw it at the foot of number seven. He was snapping to the floor without even climbing up to the gust of wind that No. 7 made him blow in the studio.


    The cake instantly swells up and even spreads, hitting the body of number seven from the side.


    A white giant cake suddenly appeared from close range. Seven will not be able to cross, nor will he be able to retreat with his ability, and he will be bathed throughout his body.


    "Amongo Mochi no 7 rice cake, come on up ~. Hehe"


    No. 2, who captured No. 7, gives a disgusting laugh.


    "Brilliant!"


    Shortly after Mika praises him, No. 7 releases purple electricity with Mika in mind. The attack was possible by activating his abilities, even though he was unable to move with his face just out of the cake.


    "Can this frenzy be solved over time?


    Eleven asks Mika for the attack on number seven.


    "From what I hear, they do! No... there''s a chance I can''t solve it unless I kill someone!


    "Dude, I''m not kidding..."


    Hearing Mika''s words, the clones blues.


    But Mika''s bad predictions seemed off, and No. 7 returned to her usual No. 7 look. My eyes are back on track.


    "Original... Mina... Nha..."


    Number seven that makes me cry.


    "Apparently you remember everything you did..."


    When I saw how No. 7 was going, No. 11 said. I think that would be hard. Because I have all the memories of when I was trying to kill my body, and the memories of my emotions that were stained with intent to kill me.


    "I, you didn''t do anything..."


    "I just pulled my leg..."


    "Unlike this incompetence, I was the most active. Allow me to praise you and grab it."


    "Never mind! Thirteen! Eleven! Don''t get on with it! Number two! But well done!


    Mika triumphs over the clones.


    When No. 2 unwrapped the organic trap, the cake affixed to No. 7 also disappeared beautifully and refreshingly. No. 7 has a flashy face and tears.


    "Number seven, don''t worry about it."


    I hugged No. 7 from the front all the time, and Mika called out tenderly.


    "A red cat floated up in front of me and I couldn''t see anything else...... It is bright red in my body and my eyes are bright black. I don''t have a white eye part and it''s black like Little Gray...... Afterwards, killing everyone just filled my head..."


    Crying, but talking about his spiritual changes, number seven.


    "You mean not only those who were originally in and out of that dark resting place, but all those who entered recently, the curse of the Red Cat! I don''t even know if it''s a curse, but this is a curse itself! If it was expressed in number seven, I would naturally be in danger too!


    "Even if the original goes crazy, I''ll do something about it again. But... if that resting place and the guy who went to do it go crazy, I shouldn''t go there, should I? You''re a pain in the ass if I go crazy."


    "Right!


    Mika nods at the words of No. 2, which she confirms calmly.


    "Just report to Junko! If we don''t figure out who this unintelligible phenomenon is as soon as possible, there may be another victim!


    "I don''t even care about the mons around me, and I just wanted to say hello. Really... How do you explain that to your staff?"


    Mika takes out her phone and texts, while No. 2 looks over to the studio and laughs bitterly.


    "You can''t just strain the original. I''ll explain."


    "Thanx! Please!


    On offer XIII, Mika thanked her with a refreshing smile.


    "Hey, pure sister, your ancestors, Captain Bald, one Omake...... I want this case resolved properly ~ ��"


    Midori said such a dialogue abruptly when he got out of the detention center.


    "My name is Matsumoto. Well, you can treat Umezu like an omelet, but you might be glad to remember."


    "Midori saw it directly in the minds of the two of us now. It conveyed so much pain and despair that I put my precious family in my hands, I didn''t like it. Wow... It''s too bad, it''s like this."


    Ignoring the assertive Matsumoto, Midori speaks with a sad, and repentant face.


    "And... I''m annoyed. Whatever you think, this is artificial. The mastermind I set up annoys me. Where the hell is it? Such a bad taste and such a terrible thing... You made a red cat, and you buried it in people''s heads."


    "Oh... if I can, I want to prove their innocence too. If paranormal powers are involved, it''s pretty tight."


    Seeing Midori quietly complaining about her anger, Umezu also feels something that makes her breasts hot.


    "You, why don''t you just be a cop? There may be more to you than someone at the Snow Oka Institute."


    It was half a joke, half a serious say Umezu.


    "Wow... I''ll stop. I don''t care what you think, Midori, public servants don''t go for it. I mean, I don''t know how to work for my sister. It''s just a place to stay."


    That''s what I said, show your teeth and laugh at Midori.


    (If you think you''ve seen these two before, they''re the two detectives who used to kill my followers. Finally remembered)


    I don''t want to resent it, but Midori''s chest was complicated.


    "Ah..."


    I took my fingertip phone, projected my mailbox in front of me, and when I saw what it was about, Junko raised her voice.


    "Seven said she made Red Cat express. He said he was good, he didn''t make any casualties."


    Junko reports.


    "There could be a difference between taking a victim or not. Midori, check his mind for once."


    "Okey, Captain Baldy"


    To Umezu, Midori salutes with a smile, showing her teeth slightly to.


    "I''m not bald yet."


    "If you have to, ask Jun Sister to become an experimental bench and grow hair."


    "Nice. Umezu might like the Phantom type to make a point. Like a Phantom Hair Eater who keeps eating someone else''s hair to maintain his hair"


    "Hey... no remodeling, but I don''t have to make a point..."


    To Midori and Junko, who said whatever he wanted, Umezu threw up in his face.

 938 13

    Junko, Midori, Tired, Umezu and Matsumoto visited Mika''s back street office.


    Midori quickly dived into the spirit of No. 7 that he was possessed by the Red Cat to find out, but saw no particular difference from the other two.


    But something bothered me. It''s a report that his eyes went black when No. 7 was going crazy.


    "Umezu, isn''t this important information?


    Junko put his hand on his chin and said.


    "Oh, right. Maybe the two of us at the detention center are changing without realizing it. Increase the number of cameras to encourage them to focus their gaze on the camera as much as possible in their spare time. If my eyes were black, I could see it as a red cat expression. It also helps with the evidence of innocence."


    Umezu also says by posing the same as Junko. I see signs in a good direction and my face is slightly broken.


    "How can it lead to evidence of innocence?


    Tired asks.


    "The point is you and me. If we can capture a scene on camera that becomes violent and hits people when both eyes turn black, we can demonstrate that it is not a murder of our own accord. When your eyes are black, police officers go into the same room and show you where they''re getting violent. One person may be able to do so in such an abnormal physique, but the opposite is odd that the two of them overlap in such a physique, and the view is made stronger by the intervention of third parties"


    "I see, is that what you mean..."


    Explained to Junko, tired is convincing.


    "It''s weak as evidence, though. Still, I can take it in that direction, like it was brainwashed with drugs or hypnosis by a third party. If the proof is completely irrelevant to his will, he can also prove his innocence."


    Umezu sneaks a sigh of sigh after I say it. Even if you were saved with it, the one you lost won''t come back. My heart wounds are not healed either.


    "Even if I say my eyes are black, it may be hard to understand because the black part of the core of my eyes just spread, not the whole eye"


    XIII reports.


    "Oh, I mean, when you''re possessed by a red cat, you have a dilated pupil. I thought you were gonna lose the white eye part and look like Little Gray."


    and Junko.


    "The red cat that appeared in Nyah''s head had exactly the same eyes as Little Gray."


    Seven says.


    "Heh, do you tell the rest room people that Sister Seven sent out the Red Cat? Or do I keep my mouth shut?


    "Come on, I''m scared, I hope you don''t say..."


    To Midori''s confirmation, No. 7 trembles his voice.


    "That''s what Number Seven says again. You can''t keep your mouth shut, that. If you lie to me, I''ll make it easier for you later."


    No. 2 pointing out with a smiley face.


    "Number two is right! You should be honest with me! It''s not a good idea to keep quiet about that!


    Mika tells him clearly, and number two makes him look like he''s going to cry.


    "No, you don''t have to tell me. You just have to shut up. I told you honestly, that''s not what anyone gets. Even if it''s unlikely that only Number Seven will run wild, once possessed by the Red Cat, they''ll be seen with special vigilance."


    Junko lightly disagrees, and No. 7 worships Junko with his hands together.


    "So, if you find out, don''t be the worst flow of ''why didn''t you tell me -'', this guy. Uhihihihi."


    Funny laughing number two. Midori imagined the same thing.


    "Of course, you shouldn''t be aggressive about trouble if you find out. But this is something you should keep quiet about. If I find out, I''ll be honest with you then." I thought there was nothing good about it, just giving everyone extra anxiety. "


    "Are you sure that''s okay!?


    Mika''s heart leans toward those who feel persuaded by Junko''s words and keep quiet without speaking.


    "No......! No! As a comrade who eats the same pot of rice, no deception! I should be honest with you!


    Mika forcefully returns her inclined mind.


    "Hmm... Well, No. 7 is Mika''s management, so if Mika says so, we can''t help it."


    "I want to be Junko''s Kanrika..."


    "Number seven!


    Seeing number seven rubbing blatantly against Junko, Mika frowns.


    "Wow... I don''t think Midori can say either of this is the right answer. Either way, you could fall for the worse. And vice versa, of course."


    "Huh, I''m out. I''m out. We have to choose between them - even in occasions, the guy halfway down the hall making neutral remarks. I don''t like it."


    "Hey, it''s number two. Wow, I have to settle with you someday. No, you want to put it on here now?


    Midori approaches No. 2, showing her teeth slightly and laughing, and squeaking her hands at me.


    "Guhehe, you don''t - this little girl. Don''t be adorable."


    Number two stands in boxing style.


    "Midori, now give him a break! It''s gonna be tough! Number two, I''ll keep the cage open later!


    "Hey... I had an opinion with the original, why am I being caged? Irrational."


    To Mika''s cutting, No. 2 raises a protest.


    "Well, come on, I''ll spare you some time. This place stinks of females...... I don''t think it''s the right place for an old man like me."


    Umezu said. The truth was that it was a waste of time because it had become all fruitless stories.


    "Captain Baldy doesn''t like women. Wow?"


    "Not that I''m bad at it, but the women get together and it''s noisy... oh, I guess I''m not good at it"


    Asked by Midori, Umezu answers with a thinning head on the tannic side.


    "It''s about time you wanted a wife."


    "Shut up."


    Umezu will have a clear face to Junko''s words.


    "Stop talking about that hand because I don''t like it. I haven''t had much to do with floating stories, and I''m giving up."


    "Yay, Captain Bald, don''t worry. Midori is the type of crazy guy or sinister old man. I don''t like it at all like a fuzzy evil brother''s idol."


    "Yes, yes, thank you...... I''ll be a little older."


    "Wow? Is Inspector Bald a Mazacon?"


    "Why does that happen..."


    Umezu opened his mouth gently to the words that came out of Midori''s mouth.


    "Ababa, because men are mostly Loricon or Mazacon. Occasionally, some haughty people say they can do both."


    "Neither."


    "Are you male, then?


    "Why would I do that? That''s why."


    To tiring allegations, Umezu denied it with a strong tone.


    "That''s a suspicious place to deny it."


    "A woman may not know, but a man, even though he doesn''t feel like it, is more and more likely to suspect it."


    To tease Midori, Umezu answered seriously.


    Junko, Tired, and Midori return to the Yukooka Institute.


    "Can I see a lot of progress today?


    "Progress or change and discovery?


    "I think that''s progress..."


    Tired becomes a slightly more daunting face to deny his words.


    "Hasn''t Yi left yet?"


    "On my way home, I met the guys at Kittin ''Sink to Pregnant Women, and it looks like they''re having a dinner treat."


    Junko said while projecting the display and checking the mailbox.


    Kitin Sink to pregnant women, one of the world''s foremost arms smuggling organizations, is one of the best dealers exclusively contracted with Junko. Recently, Yi has played a negotiating role on behalf of Junko, making him completely familiar with the people in his organization.


    "Oops, Yu was texting me too. Quite a while ago though. Oh, it''s coming from you too."


    Tired of being given a true name and reacting. I live my days waiting to return now or now because the truth is out on its own.


    (They also got Keri in the fight against soul jelly, so why aren''t you back?)


    Tired also knew that the Pharmaceutical Buddha City protest itself was over. Yet I am late for my true return home, so I am in trouble.


    Yu said she saw a bloody ghost in the bathroom.


    "Isn''t that ghost still the key? It''s at the pre-guesswork stage, but I think it''s relevant. Why don''t you sneak a camera up to the bathroom and shoot it?


    "That''s kind of... It''s bad for the people who use it without knowing..."


    Junko spills a smile on tired suggestions.


    "You''re putting your life at stake, can''t you say that?


    "If I say so, it''s best not to isolate them all or go to the safe house."


    Midori said so that he could be tired of eating down.


    "So, what''s your real brother''s e-mail?


    "The Buddha City war is over. But he said he''d be traveling alone for a little while, and then he''d go home."


    Hearing Junko''s report, tired drops his shoulder.


    "True, I wonder if I killed Grandpa after all."


    "As of yesterday, there was a story about the true murder of the boss of Soul Jelly."


    "That''s it. I missed the information check."


    Tired, who was constantly checking for information on the war in Medicine Buddha City, said, Junko cheeked.

 939 14

    The day after No. 7 was possessed by the Red Cat, the Dark Sabbath was closed.


    Yu and Kishifu were visiting the Snow Oka Institute to maintain Kishifu.


    Shore husband''s body is not human. Yu''s father, Dawn Light Next Spirit - is a meat doll that is moving with a different personality. We used to go home to the Snow Oka Institute, but recently we used Dawn House as our home, so for maintenance, the two of us visited the Institute on a regular basis.


    "Tomorrow''s resting place, too, I''m off. It''s Dojo Day."


    Combined with his protective skills and hobbies, Yu is learning Chinese boxing. In addition, he has received genuine Melee Combat (CQB) manoeuvres at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "True, haven''t you come back yet?"


    "Yeah, he said he was traveling alone."


    "Images like solo travel don''t really suit you."


    "Yeah, I think so too. Maybe something happened. A lot."


    Shortly after Junko said so, the laboratory bell rang.


    When I opened the display and reflected the camera at the entrance to the laboratory, Yu and Kishifu had a face to know. It''s Kazuhiko and Dream.


    "Has anything changed?


    Junko is passed into the room where the children are, and the dream asks.


    "Hmm... nothing in particular..."


    To the comers and Yuda, I was also a pure child who thought I could say something about number seven, but also think about the possibility that it might leak out of their mouths into the rest room mentions, and keep it a lie.


    "You think there''s a killer in there?


    "I think so."


    Yu answered first to the words that the coming dream uttered.


    "I hope it''s artificial. And if it''s man-made, at the time it''s happening in that place, it just seems to be the work of whoever''s in and out of that place."


    "I knew you''d think that. But whoever''s been there since the beginning doesn''t seem to get that far. Or are you conscious, trying to keep your head down?


    A dream where new questions arise while I am convinced of Yu''s words.


    "Rather, it could be the latter. The people who go there - Huako and Yuma - seem to rely heavily on that place. It''s like there''s nowhere else to calm your mind."


    and Junko makes a personal observation.


    "What about Mr. Pepe?


    When Kishifu gives his name, Junko comes up with a few ideas.


    "Dependence...... there may be, but since you''re the janitor over there, is there something like a sense of responsibility?


    Junko can tell vaguely when someone is lying or hiding something. From what they say and do, slight discomfort in bare gestures, gaze, etc., somehow though. And I felt that from Pepe as well, but I wondered if I could mouth it in front of these four and decided to stop.


    "The Red Cat could be possessed by everyone who goes to the Sabbath, right? How can you take possession of it? They''re going out to the bathroom. Did the ghost do it?


    Kahiko speaks out his doubts.


    "It''s even cursed at that place, and the people who come in will be possessed by the Red Cat?


    And, shore husband.


    "Midori and Tie assured you that it was not the work of the Spirit or the possession of the Spirit. He said if the Spirit did it, he''d know, and he could disarm it. But no, I don''t think so."


    and Junko.


    "It''s a very difficult problem inside that you don''t even know pure child, tiredness and fatigue from a human outdoor frame."


    "Ha..."


    I received the words of an innocent coming dream, and Junko leaked a dry laugh.


    That day, Yuma overlapped well with the Dark Sabbath holiday and got a big job in.


    More than a dozen bugger busters have been driven out to embassies in Kunikuni, and it is a major task to check them without scraps. They dared to hire Japanese professionals because even their own personnel were suspicious.


    Thanks to the large number of people, the job was lightly finished in the morning. Not a single bug came out, so the embassy faces were relieved.


    "Ah..."


    Yuma, who had finished her work and wandered downtown Euthanasia City, meets Pepe by chance there.


    "Oh, Yuma shopping, too?


    Pepe, with the shopping bag in his hand, smiles and calls out.


    "Yeah. I got the job done early."


    Then they walk side by side and have a chat.


    "Sabbath, more people at once, but is Yuma okay?


    "Uh... oh, I''m fine. No, I wasn''t fine at first, but you''re used to it, or something more serious than that, and you''re distracted by it..."


    Asked by Pepe, Yuma answers honestly what she thinks.


    "Do you think we can get along with the new people? Huako seems very resistant."


    Yuma laughing bitterly that it would be. It was a blatant representation of that attitude.


    "Does anyone care?


    Yuma is sure to throb at the question as if she had seen through her mind.


    This guy always does, I look at Pepe and Yuma thinks. The less alert you are, the more you observe others, and you spot what you are thinking. He is also the most sensitive to changes in the air in the resting area, and impresses me that the boulders are administrators.


    "Uh... Laimeng, I guess you and Mika"


    It was not just Mika, but Yuma who was also relatively concerned about her coming dreams. I''m having a conversation with my dreams, and I feel like it''s compatible with me. Knowledgeable and slightly busy for the sake of children, but also interesting for the unique things you have achieved.


    "I''ve been talking to you, haven''t I? Who is Mika...?


    "Uh... I mean, I admire you or I envy you, I have a desire to be close, but I''m a celebrity at any rate... and I can''t help but call you out"


    When Pepe is the opponent, he is Yuma who can even say things that are difficult to say to other humans. Sometimes we have a long relationship, but Yuma thinks that Pepe''s human charm - is it inclusive?


    "You want to be friends? Then why don''t you think about it and call me from Yuma?


    "No... but... but... I''m afraid they''ll say no. Whether they will deal with me or not..."


    That''s what Yuma accepts when being turned down or looked disgusted is being utterly denied the existence of herself.


    (Something in the same space as the one who denied me, I can''t be with you... Yeah...... I also know this is a crazy idea, but I can''t help it......)


    It gives me a bitter look, and I get sick of being seen by Pepe. Not only is Yuma unable to control her emotions, but she can''t prevent them from appearing on her face at all.


    (But I feel useless hiding it from Mr. Pepe. Looks like they won''t see me...)


    I thought it was pointless to look away blatantly, and Yuma looked at Pepe.


    "Huh...?


    Unexpectedly leaking your voice Yuma.


    Pepe was staring at himself. faceless.


    (Something wrong with my eyes...?


    I also felt uncomfortable staring at myself without expression, but I also felt Pepe''s eyes were weird.


    And I notice something weirder. No, it was too late to notice. It has been dangerous to me, but I can''t help it because it''s Yuma, who didn''t have much of a professional pattern or anything to tear through the training grounds.


    Pepe was letting go of his killing spirit. Towards Yuma.


    "No way... Mr. Pepe..."


    Murder committed by those who attended the Dark Sabbath. It is a substitute for killing those who are impulsively close.


    That''s not how I tried to be real.


    Pepe pulls the knife out of his pocket and stabs Yuma.


    Yuma has heard of it. Pepe said he used to be a killer. If such a person attacked me, without one, Yuma was stiff with fear.


    But it also works the awareness that you shouldn''t be killed like this, and Yuma, who even makes fun of Pepe''s blow.


    (If I were killed here, I would also make a deep wound in Mr. Pepe''s heart. And the resting place will be closed... For that matter, you can''t be killed.)


    Yuma thinks she was really lucky to send the first blow. If you even raise this, you can do anything more than Pepe''s score is a knife.


    Yuma rushed out like a shedding. If it''s for you, you should come after me, just run away. It''s outdoors, but it can be done here. And Yuma was at work, so she was a sneaker in her moveable trousers, but Pepe is a high heel in her long skirt.


    Looking back as he ran away, he saw Pepe take off his lightly hard running high heels and follow him towards himself. That being the case, Yuma laughs bitterly, in this situation.


    But fortunately, Pepe never threw a knife at him, he didn''t possess a gun, and most importantly, Yuma had faster legs.


    There was also a fear of giving up Yuma and getting attacked by other passers-by, but neither was it.


    After a short escape, Pepe''s leg stops.


    "I..."


    Stopped in the middle of the crosswalk, peppe stunned. The signal turns red and the car cranks.


    (Mr. Pepe, are you back to sanity?


    I think so Yuma, but don''t be alarmed and see how it goes.


    Pepe crosses the sidewalk for a small run and approaches Yuma.


    "It''s okay...... It''s okay now. Yuma, you''ve been running away a lot. Thanks for saving each other."


    With his blue face, Pepe can''t and makes him smile.


    "The red cat showed up in my head... and then all I wanted to do was kill Yuma. Ah... I''ll get my shoes."


    Wait for the signal to change and go back to pick up the high heels Pepe has stripped off.


    "Mr. Pepe, let''s keep this quiet..."


    Yuma said to Pepe, who was back, but Pepe had a tough look and shook his neck to the side.


    "No. You can''t do that. I need to tell everyone. You''re gonna be fooling me, aren''t you?


    "But what eyes can Mr. Pepe see..."


    "Whatever you can see with your eyes, you should be honest. I''m the janitor there."


    To Pepe, who didn''t try to pull it off with a frivolous face, Yuma remembered the teething and pride, even slightly questioning it.

 940 15

    On a Dark Sabbath holiday, the Cypress Plains sisters entered the work of their organization.


    Huako and Mayuko went to a luxury kiosk in the heart of the city.


    Both of them hide all their hair and keep their chest swelling down as much as possible, so they don''t know that they are women. In some cases, it is better to know a woman, but there are more difficult situations when a woman is known to be a woman.


    There are familiar things rolling around in the room. Sheets are on, but I can see that''s a corpse. About 60% of what they do is dispose of the bodies. It is not limited to the Cypress Plains sisters, but the majority of the constituents belonging to the Aftermath Specialist End Shop organization, the Great King of Terror Sponsorship, to which they belong, work more than half of them in carcass disposal.


    I''m already used to work, but seeing what was originally a person, it''s not like Huako doesn''t feel resistant at all. I think a lot.


    My sister''s true vegetables also say she''s not just working without feeling anything.


    ''On the contrary, if I don''t feel anything, I feel like I can''t do it as a person. I''m familiar with it now, and I can do the work itself pale. But I think about that person. The imagination really works, in all the light of where he died, why he died, who he was, what face he was dying of. Because we deal with dead people, people who don''t even provide for much, they don''t put them in their graves, they even erase the fact that they''re dead. Many have been killed...''


    True vegetables once told Huako that. Huako was a little happy that her sister felt almost the same as herself, and her resistance to work was considerably soothed.


    The sheets are turned. The subject of disposal today was the body of a woman. Corpse of a garment disturbed geisha. Huako thinks it''s a contract to be memories that are rigid after death and unlikely to be forgotten for the rest of their lives if the average person saw them. The cause of death was strangulation.


    (Some rich guy accidentally murdered in a drunken detachment. I guess its rubbing off......)


    Huako meditates with his hands together, turning his imagination around. True vegetables pray just as lightly.


    "What about the tatami treatment?


    The decision was to try not to have as much conversation as possible while at work, but Huako visited while only the corpse waxed through the sheets.


    Even if there is no bleeding, faecal urine drained from the body may be drooling, and cleaning it is part of the job. This time, the faecal urine has stained the tatami.


    "Tatami is a hassle... I need to replace it. Tatami will also peel off."


    True vegetables said. We have to replace the floor itself, such as when it''s terrible, and we need to call another team in a short time. This time it''s too much for both of us, such as replacing the tatami.


    If the situation had been explained in detail in advance, we would have arranged a team that could handle it on the floor or in tatami from the outset without such a waste of time and personnel and effort, but this time the client neglected to do so. It''s a pattern that makes you pay more for extras later. Then he puts it on the checklist as a crude client, and when the request is worn, it is put behind him.


    Two fingertip phones vibrate. Projecting the display, the cipher said something about an emergency. A colleague checking outside said he witnessed a private clothes detective go inside the kiosk.


    This kind of trouble is not infrequent, but ill-timed police intervention falls into a rather troublesome category among the troubles. This cannot be generally described as a client''s downfall. In total secrecy, there are no rules that require an organization to dispose of them, and once such rules are in place, the work itself will be reduced. There are also many cases of force majeure, occurring due to minor mistakes or bad luck.


    Only the body can be disposed of while the detective is in the room. The question is whether we can escape without the tatami obliteration and the detective finding us with the body.


    (Sister......)


    Huako is going to accidentally put it out in his mouth. During work, it is strictly forbidden to call me your sister.


    (What do you do? What am I supposed to do?


    Huako stared at his sister with a glaring eye, whereas Mayuko glanced at her with an angry gaze.


    (Don''t look at me like I''m anxious when I''m useless. I''ll figure out a solution anyway, and you just follow what I say right so you don''t pull my leg at best)


    Abominably cursing true vegetables in your heart. But I am aware that there should be a situation where I don''t have time to think about such an extra thing, and I feel increasingly neglected about my sister. Ross of time due to this extra thought, too, said it was all Huako''s fault.


    (Didn''t want to use it, but I guess I''ll just have to use that means)


    I had the means I didn''t want to use, if possible. Once used, however, the second use becomes unlimited. At least the organization is instructed to use it as a last resort when using it.


    "Emergency Means"


    He groaned briefly, and True Vegetables reached out to Huako. Precisely in the big bag that Huako holds.


    Huako was surprised when he pulled the bag and saw what the true vegetables had removed from inside. I understood what my sister would do.


    What the true vegetables were holding was like a pesticide sprayer. A long injector and hose extend from a metal cylindrical can. But it is not the pesticides that are sprayed.


    Flames erupt from the injection mouth, burning dirty tatami. The dirty part was burned by the flames, which became the obliteration of the evidence of the corpse, but the tatami burns and spreads.


    I will not extinguish the fire. I''m not responsible for the fire, and I''ll make sure they don''t have anything to do with it. True vegetables decided that this was the best and only way to break through today. There may have been other good ways, but at least I can''t think of a true vegetable.


    Suddenly, the true vegetables take off their work clothes and reveal their hair and face. I wear everyday clothes under my work clothes. This is also a precaution in case.


    "Huako doesn''t have to take it off. Carry the bum as you go. I''ll draw. Go quickly."


    When I told him in a quick tone that didn''t make him say yes or no, True Vegetables jumped out of the room and headed towards the entrance to the kiosk.


    "Fire. Fire! Somebody! Fire!


    True vegetables screaming aloud while running down the hallway.


    True vegetables run into a pair who are obviously a private clothes detective with a bad eye


    "Ah, quick fire extinguisher! The back room is burning!


    Let the store know.


    An elderly detective who appears to be a superior officer gives instructions to a young detective.


    "You don''t seem like a clerk, and you don''t look like a customer."


    A detective asks True Vegetables. The store clerks are likely to know where the fire extinguishers are, and they don''t ask for fire extinguishers from themselves who are not store clerks. The store is not open yet, so it can''t be a customer.


    "Are you from the police?


    Staring at the detective, the true vegetables are asked in a direct ball. The alleged detective sees true vegetables looking increasingly frigid.


    "Excuse me, with that kind of smell. This is who I am."


    True vegetables took their business cards out of their nostalgia and gave them to the detective.


    This is what the business card said. "Angormore Detective''s Office Okutama Eye" and.


    "Well... that Angelmore detective..."


    "It''s new, though."


    To the roaring detective, True Vegetables makes a loving laugh.


    The Angormore Detective Office is a leading real detective office. It is famous for its muscles. True vegetables are registered as members of the office under the pseudonym Okutama Eye. If I contact you, I can get a proper confirmation.


    But the truth is, this Angelmore Detective Office itself is the breathtaking organization of the Great King of Terror sponsorship. It is a detective office created by the Great Guardian of Terror to use when their organization is in need. All constituents belonging to the Great King of Terror Sponsorship are also registered with the Angola Detective Office by creating pseudonyms.


    When faced with a difficult situation to cut through, they use the position of a member of the Angormore Detective Office to cut through, but the members of the Great Guardian of Terror have been instructed to use this as a last resort when there is really nothing they can do about it.


    If we use it too much, it is not just a matter for the individual, but because the story becomes widespread that there is always someone from the Angola Detective Office in a place of trouble, making it difficult to use this emergency means in itself, throughout the organization.


    "I also have permission from the store people. If I was doing some research here, there would be a fire..."


    "Right..."


    Detective staring at true vegetables like a frigid smell. A suspicious eye, but if the other person was from a well-known detective''s office, he gave up that it was visible not to give information where he had explored it.


    With his face on, True Vegetables leaves the store with dignity. I very much don''t think the police are stiffening the back door either. To sniff around the person who made the body, he decides that he would have only visited this kiosk, which he attends as a regular.


    My colleague''s car retrieved Huako first at the back door and came near the front door where the true vegetables would come out.


    "You used a very powerful hand."


    "There was no other way, and you could have accomplished it if only for a purpose."


    A colleague in the driver''s seat calls me out, and the true vegetables sitting in the back seat say back pale. Next door is Huako, who remains in work clothes.


    "It is our creed that there will be no waves, no trace of waves, and no aftermath. Yet you start a fire or something...... Worst case scenario, you could mud tissue signs."


    "I''ll report the situation all later, and even though I had other means in that situation, I''ll accept that if you can blame me for having a fallacy that I couldn''t think of, I''ll have no choice. But, you know, I''m not convinced you hate me here right now, are you?


    "I said too much...... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to dislike it, I just stabbed the nail."


    The true vegetables were once lost in a cold tone, and the driver''s colleague hit his head with a bad bump and drove.


    "Sister..."


    With a whisper that sounded like only the real vegetables next door, Huako opened his mouth, reaching out and laying his hands gently over the real vegetables'' hands.


    "I''m still at work. Its name is��"


    "Sorry...... I know. But let me really tell you now. I''m so proud of you and me."


    A glimpse of my sister smiling happily, the true vegetables make a shuddering face.


    "Aren''t you stupid? I didn''t make a big deal out of it. I''m not just talking about cutting cards that I can use. I don''t need that kind of overestimation."


    "But I''m sure I couldn''t do anything about it..."


    "Shut up. Don''t give me crap forever. From now on, I''m gonna have to report it up there, and I''m not done."


    "Sorry......"


    Huako tries to pull her hand in with a sober face to her sister''s amazing tales.


    The hand was held by a true vegetable, and Huako looked at his sister''s face in surprise.


    True vegetables had their cheeks on the body with the other hand, pointing that way, but kept holding Huako''s hand tight.

 941 16

    Dark resting place after the holidays. Quite a few people had gathered that day. Sisters of Huako Makoto, Yuma, Mika and No. 7, Kehiko and Laimeng, Yu and Kishifu, Yi. The only three who haven''t come are Junko, Midori and Tired.


    "It''s very hard to say... especially in my position, but this is something you should never shut up about, so I''ll be honest with you"


    To Pepe, who puts everyone in front of him and foreshadows him with a serious face, some of them have a feeling of unsporting anxiety, and some of them with a good guess have figured out what Pepe is trying to unravel.


    "Yesterday, I was possessed by the Red Cat. So... I happened to meet Yuma and tried to kill her."


    Pepe confesses in a hard voice.


    Yuma asks about everyone''s complexion, but the true vegetables don''t look particularly scared. I''m relieved you must believe in Pepe. Nor did Yi, Yu, Kishifu, Laimeng, or Kehiko change their complexion. Hua Zi is trying to grate, but I don''t think he has a choice because he is Hua Zi, and I don''t think anything in particular.


    Blatantly strange was number seven. Mika next door also looks at No. 7 as if she cares. It looked like Yuma, as if she also knew why No. 7 was strange.


    (Are these two... suspicious of Mr. Pepe? Mr. Seven is obviously... scared?


    From Yuma''s eyes, No. 7 seemed clearly scared, beyond upset. But that''s strange. I can still tell if I''m somewhat scared, but with a completely blue face, I''m shaking my skin. It''s not the usual way to be scared. It''s as if he was about to be killed.


    "Seven, are you okay?


    Pepe also noticed something was wrong with No. 7 and called out.


    "Sorry Nha..."


    No. 7, which was a nagging addition and subtraction, raises his face, pounding tears and mouths an apology with his nose.


    "Duh, what''s going on...?


    Huako, who was in the next seat opposite Mika, gives a bewildered voice.


    "Nyah too... I was possessed by the Red Cat... But... I was afraid to tell everyone, and I couldn''t... Mr. Pepe was honest, but he did a hell of a chicken job - and he was a coward... I''m sorry I was born..."


    "Sorry! I knew that too! He attacked me, but he managed to stop it!


    Mika makes a noise and rises from the chair, lowering her head so deeply that her body is vertical.


    "The original can''t be bad. I said the original should be properly honest, but the nya was frightened and frightened, and I asked you to wait until the nya calmed down and I could say it myself... and if you couldn''t say it... Mr. Pepe first... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    After a single interpretation, I cry seven.


    "Sure it''s chicken and cowardly, but I forgive you"


    It was my dream to speak first in the heavy air without succumbing to the air.


    "I am so guilty that I cry. So, I wish I kept my mouth shut, but I confessed there, so I just have to forgive you. I have to forgive you. What''s wrong with not forgiving me here? It is the one who does not forgive here who is not humanly forgiven"


    After all, in his dreams of coming, Kehiko, who was next door, accidentally spills a smile.


    "Oh, radical, but I''ll say good things. Hey, come on, Dream. I seem to agree. But before that, Mr. Seven was lost, and Mika was watching over it, so of course Mika won''t apologize. No, Mr. Seven, I don''t think we''re talking about cowardice, just because Pepe said it earlier."


    Follow Yu as he describes his personal views.


    "No, it''s cowardly. Definitely cowardly. Number seven is a coward. But that''s about as cowardly a heart, acceptable. I didn''t do anything so bad as not forgiving in the first place. So forgive me."


    I followed Yu, who denied his words while saying I agree, while indicating that the coming dream is only a pull away.


    "Come dreaming, if you''ve been reading a lot of books, your expression, it''s subtly strange."


    "Normal expression is no longer enough, I want to put in a strong spirit, and I''m trying all sorts of words."


    I''ll tell Kehiko I''m going in.


    "Lying and holding secrets all by yourself is a pain in the ass."


    And, Pepe.


    "You can''t just be kind on the surface. We need to speak for ourselves, and we need to acknowledge each other wholeheartedly and forgive each other."


    "The ideal would be, but that''s hard"


    A coming dream that immediately denies Pepe''s words.


    (I hate this kid for something... Just a windy mouth I found out about you being small...)


    Huako didn''t have a very good impression of what he had to say in his coming dream. I''m getting a bad impression on myself when I come to dream.


    (As always, this kid is funny. He seems to have a bad mouth and feels like he''s trying to poke at the nature of things)


    Contrary to Huako, Yuma is fond of coming to dream. Among the newcomers, they were also the most conversational opponents, and the way they came to speak and assert their dreams touched Yuma''s harp line.


    "In the meantime, it means everyone in and out of here, including you and me, can be possessed by the Red Cat and attack people. Be more careful than ever and be ready to respond."


    Pepe looks over together and urges vigilance.


    "Normally, it''s going to be scary here, and it''s going to be more serious air, but you''re all calm because you''re all residents of the back street and you''re brave."


    Yi looked over at them together and said with a smile. At first, there was no realism and no nervousness, but that''s not all. The part about being hungry is strong, as I will deal with it immediately if I have to.


    (Some kids are just scared of one...)


    Looking at Huako, Pepe thought.


    Afterwards, they were splitting up into several pairs each at the Sabbath, having a chat, reading a book, trying a dream band, etc., and spending the time.


    Kahiko is treating her with a dream band, so Laimei was talking to Yi.


    "Oh well... did you take over Zo''s organization..."


    I knew it, but I dare you to say the gavel in depression nuances Yi.


    "Mr. Zuo, you didn''t waste your life. I thought you let that guy die because of me.


    I was sick. "


    "Because of Yi?


    The coming dream raises an astonishing voice.


    "Zao said he wanted to raise a flag independently of me. Because they killed me... wish I hadn''t said something extra..."


    "Maybe my uncle is grateful to Yi. I appreciate it, too. Thanks to you, I met my uncle."


    To the words of a powerful coming dream, Yi felt saved.


    Pepe and number seven are talking next door.


    "If Mr. Pepe hadn''t put it in his mouth, Nyah would have remained bitter with his secrets all along...... Indeed, Mr. Pepe is right, lies and secrets are painful..."


    "It''s easier, isn''t it?


    "Totally enjoyed it."


    Asked by Pepe, No. 7 gives a voice played in an upbeat mood.


    (Mika Tsukinawa, I''m not talking to anyone right now. Now is your chance)


    Yuma decides when she sees Mika reading a book about mental disorders, which was placed in a resting place.


    (Okay...... let''s speak up. Seeing the interaction earlier, I think Mika seems like a good person and would never ignore it or anything)


    I wondered if it would be okay to speak up during the reading, but Yuma told herself she wouldn''t mind because it''s a place to interact.


    "Um... talk... but, hey, can I?


    Even though I was Yuma, who wanted to speak up well, I could clearly see for myself that it was a full lit, squeaky talk and that blood would climb up my face. Yuma is also somewhat shy.


    "Never mind! Don''t hesitate! Though an escort, I''m one of those who takes a leg here too!


    Yuma relieves herself of the words returned from Mika''s mouth with a raunchy grin.


    "Mika, shut up. Don''t shout. Shut up and don''t make me say it again and again."


    I''m holding you back.


    Coming dreams caution, and sound as low as Mika was forced to push to kill.


    "I don''t think I have to. That''s what Mika has."


    An incredible word would come out of nature and Yuma''s mouth if I were you a few days ago. Even though people like Mika had nothing but cynicism, resentment and disgust.


    "You can call it off. Older people like me can''t even use salutations. No disrespect, no care."


    Mika said with a smile on her face.


    "Yuma, don''t spoil Mika too much. Because it''s such a character with flavor, there''s no choice. It''s a spoiled atmosphere, and the air is allowed to be disrespectful, which would normally be unacceptable, but if you give in to it and spoil it, it''s not even good for Mika."


    "You can''t talk about people, either! You''re my protector!


    "I''m just sympathetic because he said the same thing."


    "He..."


    It would have been convenient if you tried Yuma for the coming dreams to bring tea from the side. Yuma''s nervousness is relieved a little.


    "Mika was the one who thought and relied on you to crush it all the time. I thought you were a stiffer person."


    Yuma conveys what she thought in a slightly softer way.


    "It''s often said. All the bad images are entrenched. It''s a completely unusual beast. I''m not even making characters like this."


    Mika gives a heartless or worrying look.


    "I''m getting a little bit tired of the occasions I just apologized for"


    Yuma said with all her strength.


    "The apology of an entertainer for a press conference is farcical and utterly untrustworthy... but I liked Mika''s now because I really felt like I apologized sincerely"


    "Right. Well... you can''t trust an apology for a press conference! I don''t have any shards of that stuff, apologies, etc., but I''m just posing as an apology to avoid being slapped by the public for now. At the bottom of his belly, he''s tongue or spit! Regardless of the entertainer, there''s also an apology meeting for managers and politicians! And the audience sees it, and those who apologize know they''ve spotted it, which is a ridiculous schedule harmony! But! When I apologize, only when I truly thought I should!


    "Mika, shut up. You don''t have the ability to learn? Brain amphibians?


    A dream sitting next to Mika complains in a more tight tone with a nasty face.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "It''s pointless not to wrap around learning functionality, even with thanks and sincerity."


    "Grungy......"


    Mika roars in her dreams of throwing even harsher words even though she apologizes. The interaction was strange and Yuma spilled a natural smile.

 942 17

    We chatted soothingly, and the pleasant afternoon of the Dark Sabbath ended, all on their way home.


    We also talked about going out with everyone next time, but there were too many candidates up there to decide where they were going. Pepe replied that it was left to Pepe''s discretion, so he thought about it for a while and decided.


    Pepe stands alone, in front of the window, staring at the sunset he sees from the window as he opens the window and sneezes his hair in the wind.


    If the fun moments continue now, no one will suffer from heart disease or anything. Immerse yourself in joy that you should have been able to provide the place and time.


    There used to be a time when Pepe was sloppy. Think about that, thinking that if I had brought myself to this place now at that time, my painful thoughts would have eased as well.


    By analogy, it''s like a demon. It boils in my heart and drags me into the vortex of negative thoughts. At least Pepe always had that image.


    To fight that suffering, Pepe couldn''t even get forgiveness around him for treating him with a dream band. The world told me it was bad for me to do that, and they didn''t understand me at all. He was blamed for being sweet and scattered. And Pepe got worse and worse.


    Take the dream band, Pepe thinks. I was wondering if they could make an experience software that would taste the pain and sweetness. If you can, you can make your experience mandatory in a dreamband as a child. That way, the guy who speaks heartless dialogue disappears, and when he can be a little more gentle society, he fantasizes about that.


    There are too many people in the world who should disappear. Cold people who don''t know or even try to understand the pain of others. A selfish, annoying person. Hurt people. Giving is the beginning and end of some people feed on people for their own desires.


    (As long as we''re all close - we all go through our minds, we respect each other, and if we can - if harmony is preserved, we know that''s the best thing, but we can''t...)


    Whimpering in his heart, Pepe grips the frame of the window and puts his strength in his hand.


    Second, Pepe thinks. So what about in this dark resting place? The residents of the back streets are joyfully interacting and calming their hearts. That''s for sure. But are we really putting our minds together properly?


    No - and Pepe asked himself instantly. He said no. That area has not been reached.


    (We''re all still exploring and just getting along on the upper edge. Still, for once, it functions properly as a resting place for my mind, but it''s still far from my ideal...... Or maybe not)


    Pepe away from the window and heading to the bathroom.


    Every time I go into the bathroom - no, I just stopped by the bathroom, and Pepe is conscious. Talk about a bloody ghost going out to the bathroom.


    When I opened the bathroom door, it was there. With pitiful eyes, a bloody young man stares at Pepe.


    Pepe smiles intimately and reaches out. The young man smiled for a moment and then disappeared looking lonely.


    Rumor has it, toilet ghost. Pepe knows who it is.


    "Yes... lies and secrets are harsh... Only one person knows..."


    He muttered in his voice, and Pepe pulled in his extended hand.


    After leaving the Dark Sabbath, Yuma joined the Cypress Plains sisters into Tasmania Devil, a bar specializing in back streets within Kandoville. It''s only evening, so people are sparse.


    It is also a long yuma there to hang out with Huako and True Vegetables. It''s been over a year. From Yuma''s point of view, there were parts of Huako that were a little bad, but they still put their faith in each other


    "All the new people are connected to Junko Yukioka."


    True vegetables say. In front of one Yuma, no true vegetables use salutations either. Even outside the resting area, Yuma and the Cypress Plains were quite interactive and in a broken pattern.


    "Much of that, Junko Yukioka''s mouse - I know it''s an experimental bench, but Junko Yukioka doesn''t seem like the very bad guy you''re talking about. He also seems admired for being a mouse or a friend, and he brings a bunch of people he knows to the safe house to take care of him."


    "That''s what I thought too"


    Yuma agrees with the words of true vegetables. I was surprised by that gap because Junko Suzuoka''s reputation on the back street is a substitute for like the righting of madness, the incarnation of evil.


    "I was surprised Yuma was talking to Mika intimately. Because you looked like a bad type of Yuma."


    Huako says.


    "I wasn''t good at first. But unlike what I thought, he seemed like a good guy."


    Yuma laughs bitterly. Aside from being bad, it''s embarrassing now that I had a hell of a bad image with preconceptions. When I first saw Mika in the resting room, she said it was enough to overflow the chest with dos black things.


    "Junko Suzuoka was different than I imagined, but I have a little suspicion. What''s with the red cat? Is that what she brought in?"


    "It''s..."


    Yuma was surprised by the words uttered by Huako, who looked severely distressed at no time.


    "It''s also acting like a good person, and all the other members are setups. Can''t Yuma think about the possibility that the Dark Sabbath might be turned into an experimental site?


    I knew that Huako was doubly suspicious, but Yuma was surprised if this was too much to think about.


    "I think I''m thinking too much, but I can''t even deny all of Huako''s thoughts. It''s a possibility."


    True vegetables say and carry the glass to your mouth.


    "It''s just... you know, I think the intensity of Huako''s assumptions, itself, is dangerous. This kid, once you think about it, you keep sticking to that idea, because even if I say it, you won''t listen."


    This was not a joke, it was true. True vegetables also do not fully control Huako. I''m burning my hands at the strength of that assumption.


    "So listen to me half the time. I will."


    "Mmm..."


    In the words of true vegetables, Huako puffs his cheeks uncomfortably. I was Yuma who thought the trick was a little cute.


    Meizu and Matsumoto were each in the same room in the room where Makoto Hae and Katsumi Yagawa were housed at the Euthanasia Police Station detention center, and spent a long time together.


    Countless cameras are set up in the room to reflect the respective eye parts of Makoto and Seung-mi. He tells them to keep their eyes off the camera as long as possible.


    He also told the two of them that it was a procedure to see eye changes and that it was necessary to prove innocence. I also teach you everything about the Red Cat.


    Makoto Umezu is in the same room as Makoto and Katsumi. The role of the two detectives is like a hoax. to be attacked when the red cat expresses itself. Alternatively, a red cat may not express itself without a target to attack, and even if it does, it cannot prove that there is no one to hit. To be attacked, they''re in the same room.


    (Uh, I''m free... Ma, I guess I''m free over there. I''m just staring at the camera, it''s going to be tough)


    I take it to the wall of the room and sit, Matsumoto thinks. Shortly thereafter...


    (Oh, you''re here?


    I felt a clear killing spirit and wondered if I would finally be free from this assignment, Matsumoto accidentally spilled a grin.


    Seeing Seung Mi, who was in the same room, he is slowly getting up and turning to Matsumoto to kill. Matsumoto looks into Katsumi''s eyes. I do have widened pupils.


    "Ooh, it gets really black. But you don''t know unless you take a good look. If I were an outsider, I''d know more clearly..."


    On the way to whining, Seung-mi jumped at me.


    Matsumoto takes Katsumi''s wrist at his leisure and turns around behind him, holding him back lightly.


    "Expressed -. I''ll see how it goes for a while."


    Take Katsumi''s hand and lay down on the floor, Matsumoto reports.


    "Detective... I, the Red Cat..."


    "Oh, back to normal? Let me see your eyes for a second."


    Seung-mi opened her mouth and Matsumoto let go of her hand, anticipating that Seung-mi''s eyes were normal.


    There comes Umezu and about three other police officers.


    "Any eye changes?


    "You had it. My pupils were spreading."


    "I even put it in the camera."


    Matsumoto and other police officers answered Umezu''s query, respectively.


    "Just once, it''s hard to prove by yourself... I need the same thing to happen a few more times. And above all, to not catch the killer."


    "What!? Do you still want to do it? It''s hard to be alone in that room all the time again..."


    Matsumoto complains about Umezu''s words.


    "To help innocent people, huh? Besides, you''ve been robbed of your precious family and even charged with killing them, right?


    "Yes...... Excuse me."


    Matsumoto apologized after being stunned by Umezu


    Kurumi American madness and evil completed their escape to Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    It may be an overly cautious behavior, but I was caught lightly before if I was alarmed. This time I will never be a jerk. I need to move on my nerves by the time I''m pathological. I also thought about fleeing the country, but I''m not sure I can do it outside of Japan on the boulder.


    If you want to be mindful, you can work with someone and not try to make things happen, but you can do it on your own, and if you can, you need the presence of a collaborator to achieve what you want.


    This time there was a betrayal of the collaborators. He just used himself unilaterally and didn''t contact me at all.


    Both her purpose and her own should have been consistent in the end. Why didn''t you help yourself when...


    I don''t care why anymore. It''s abominable just to recall.


    Moving in and re-compartmentalizing is a huge hassle, but it''s better than getting caught again. Kurumi vowed firmly that he would surely return this debt.

 943 18

    Upon returning home, Yuma remembered that she was able to talk to Mika in the resting room today and was happy to remain alone.


    Yuma recognizes Mika when she says she''s the one who was filled with disgust at first, but is now a totally attractive person.


    When I was expecting something new to open up...


    ''I''m totally concerned and alarmed, but you think things will carry the way they want?


    That voice sounded malicious, sounding just like Yuma.


    "Has there ever been something you''ve done and done well? This is God''s mean trap to plunge you deeper into Nara. It would be more damaging to lift it and drop it, wouldn''t it?


    "No...... No, you don''t. All I''m saying is backwards, you piece of shit!


    Yuma calling out to her voice. It really pisses me off to whisper at a time like this, even though I was feeling good because of it.


    "What opens up a new world," he said. Other power. I want Melos to lead me, like a king of suspicions or something? Or like that author? Oh, dear. ''


    A voice cursing itself laughs.


    ''Speaking of which, you like Wako, don''t you?'' Cause that kid... he''s an idiot. ''


    To the silent Yuma, the voice speaks as if to make a further chase.


    "You can be relieved to have a guy below you."


    Yuma understands what her voice wants to say, even if she doesn''t talk about it all.


    ''But, you know, you''re actually a lot lower than Huako. Huako is an idiot too, but you are less than that idiot and a dandruff. Huako sees through that, too. You fool Huako, look downstairs, and you''re relieved. Huako also sees through. I told True Vegetables about it in a place without you, and the sisters are laughing at you. "


    "So?"


    With a chilled voice, Yuma giggles spirally.


    "You... me. Silly me with only a backwards idea. Me staying in me forever, demeaning me as if I were a demon. So? Is that fun? Yeah, it was fun. I disparaged myself, and I was having fun. That''s why I accepted you. That''s why I was making you talk the way I wanted. Until now..."


    Speaking to the void, Yuma was aware of Mika. Just thinking about that dazzling, hot girl made me feel that way, like the darkness inside me would be purified.


    "But that''s enough... I don''t want you. I''m bored. It''s not fun to be with you, so I''m done."


    In my head, my earliest voice didn''t sound.


    I can control myself. I can do it abruptly. I got over it for some reason. It seemed like I could break my emotions in theory.


    (no... not rational)


    Yuma denies her thoughts.


    (It is the mind that controls the mind. Because my heart is stronger...... If you get weak, I''m sure you''ll come out again. There may have been some achievements of persistent correction in the dreamband)


    Hopefully never again, I was Yuma who didn''t want to see me with that voicing self who just said things backwards.


    Snow Oka Institute at night.


    During yesterday, we examined EEG number seven, which expressed a red cat, and the CT scan also showed the state of the brain in the photograph, but there were no abnormalities in either.


    Junko tried to gather information all day today and gathered information from all over the world to see if there were similar cases. Some stories of sudden outbursts and attacks on those close to him were seen, but perhaps side effects from drugs or substitutes for occult relationships, and most importantly, stories of vigeons floating in the brain just before the intention to kill could only be found.


    One of those stories is that a mentally ill patient suffering from severe schizophrenia was bound to see a vision of himself becoming a wolf and eating and killing people when he was around killing his body and friends. But also, Junko decided that it didn''t seem to have much to do with the case we were facing right now.


    "Katsumi Yagawa was a healthy person, and the mental illnesses would be irrelevant. Above all, I think it''s easy to assume that all the people who visited the place could be possessed by the Red Cat without knowing the ability or skill of the shark system to do so."


    Junko says in front of Midori and Tired in the living room. Dinner is already over.


    "But I, my ancestors, and my sister don''t feel any sign that I''ve been subjected to the procedure, and I don''t even know any traces of it, do I?


    Midori makes a difference.


    "But I can''t think of anything else. Even with surgery and a bite, if the form is drastically different, it is also difficult to detect. Abilities again. Unless you are always careful about the action of paranormal forces, you can delude them."


    Tired of making even more difference.


    "Wow, yeah... you think something''s different"


    Midori arms up and puts her neck around her and thinks. It''s just a vague inquiry, but I don''t feel that way, like there''s some kind of fatal overlook.


    "I''m talking about Mr. Pepe expressing the Red Cat, too, and nearly killing Yuma, but it looks like he got away well. If anyone close to us expresses the Red Cat, we''d better get out of here."


    "Unless it''s a situation where you can''t get away with it, I don''t think I should either. But Midori told me that the Red Cat Possession would show up in front of Midori, which is the other way around."


    I thought what Junko said was best, but the idea is that if you look from Midori, you might get closer to who it is by diving into the human spirit of the state in which the Red Cat was possessed and exploring that state.


    "I did not know anything after exploring the person who once expressed the red cat, but if it is currently in a progressive and possessed state, it is on a boulder..."


    Midori''s words stopped on the way.


    The expression had disappeared from Junko''s face in front of him.


    The bright crimson iris had also disappeared from the pure child''s eyes in front of him. My pupils were widening and my eyes were almost filled with black.


    A chilling, faceless pure child emitted electromagnetic waves as if to scatter countless blades of ice.


    "You''re lying... pure sister..."


    Midori groans, rises, and sets herself up with a drawn grin.


    (I can''t believe even Junko is possessed by a red cat...)


    Tired also stands up quietly. Tired was astonished by the reality that even three of us transcendents with a passing life had already let a foreign object, the Red Cat, enter our spirits.


    Midori, let''s get out of here.


    "Your ancestors fled first. I stopped eating for a little while."


    From each position, Tired is closer to the living room door than Junko, but Midori has Junko between the door and the door.


    "That would be the opposite, wouldn''t it? Midori, come here while I stop."


    While blocking Midori''s words, Tired pulled out the pitch-black bogeyman knife "Concubine Pine" and set it up.


    At first, he was Junko, who was watching Midori, but reacted to the tired who had taken a combat position first.


    Once tired, he has fought Junko. I''ve seen many occasions since then where Junko is actually fighting, and he''s auditioning, so I largely know in my hands.


    Tired of making predictions of several patterns of attacks and intending to move in response, Junko has launched an attack that is one of those predictions.


    When Junko waves his right arm on the spot, the tip disappears from his elbow, and just before his tired abdomen, the tip arm appears from his elbow, breaking through his tired belly as it is.


    Tired gently adds a black blade to the hands of a pure child piercing his body


    "Black beeswax"


    Whimpering a word, activating the procedure, something like black oil overflows from the black blade and stains Junko''s arm. Then Junko''s right arm changes to a black wax.


    Junko pulls his arm. The door of the space was also closed, and the black waxed right arm returned from Junko''s elbow to the forward position.


    (Crossing some of the body''s space is an attack that''s too Theory. It''s hard to read where it appears and from which angle it flies, so it''s hard to deal with even if you know it. Not to mention Junko, who is said to be extraordinarily strong in melee, in his opponent...)


    Opposite Junko, wrapped in a nostalgic and comforting feeling, Tired predicts his next hand.


    "Father, are you serious?


    As he inquired, Midori was letting his schizophrenic body dive into the spirit of a pure child. Now is the perfect time to explore who the Red Cat is.


    "You can''t stop Junko if you don''t do your best to stop him."


    I let a happy grin stick out, Tired told him.


    (Ugh, your ancestors are on fire...)


    Midori''s laughter spills unexpectedly when she sees her tiredness in favor of battle.


    Junko quickly crushed his black waxed right arm. The behavior was unexpected for tiredness.


    (If you are confident in your ability to play, you can also see that you will play after crushing your useless right arm. But Junko should have lacked the ability to regenerate......)


    Therefore, taking away the function of the right arm with the black beeswax technique at the opening of the battle was a great advantage for tiredness, including that Junko was the best at melee combat. But this behavior is puzzling.


    Either way, one arm is no longer available, so there''s no big difference, with or without it, but why bother destroying it anyway? If you''re a sane Junko, it''s a playful performance, and that''s how much you''re going to do it, but it''s hard to think that Junko, now possessed by Red Cats, will do that.


    (If your head turns into a homicidal color and you''re pouring everything into killing it, it must be meaningful behavior. We need to be vigilant...)


    Tired decided so.


    Junko, who became a one-armed man, approaches exhaustion.


    Tired protrudes his sword and pierces Junko''s throat, but Junko shifts his upper body slightly to the side, turning a tired protrusion.


    Whatever you thought, Junko just destroyed it, waving his right arm off his elbow and attacking him. Blood splashes from the cross section.


    I think maybe there is something in that blood, so that tiredness is not even on the blood, and I pull myself back a lot. Overlife fights each other have no idea what hands their opponents are going to use. We have to be vigilant in everything.


    Immediately after waving an arm without a tip from his elbow, the movement of the pure child stops in an outfit that wears and pokes at the cutting surface from which blood flows.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    Before the surprise tired, just after Junko muttered, something flooded out of Junko''s right arm cutting surface with tremendous momentum. It hit me tirelessly, like a red running stream.


    I didn''t know immediately what that was from the amputated surface of Junko''s arm, tired or mistletoed, but I put aside a little time before I understood. It''s all over the blood. It''s muscle fibers and blood vessels. The bones are also mixed. They multiplied in an explosive and disorderly fashion, and they hit us tirelessly.


    I couldn''t help but tire myself of Junko''s various attacks and pierced the scars on my first eaten abdomen with Junko''s growing flesh as a red spear.


    Tired wields a knife, and when he cuts the growing part of the pure child, he drags it through his belly all at once and throws it on the floor.


    "Huh...?


    I was tired of preparing for Junko''s next attack, but I feel a different feeling in my abdomen and throughout my chest, raising a confused voice. It''s like there''s something in your body, like that.


    At the next moment, Midori''s eyes could see as if her tired body had bounced. No, my torso actually bounced, and a ton of organs flooded out of it. No matter how you look at it, it''s not the amount that''s stuck in a person''s body. I see several hearts and stomachs. There is even a split liver.


    It''s not just the guts. Muscle fibers, blood vessels and bones are multiplying in large numbers.


    To too many things, Midori understood the identity of Junko''s abilities, even as he doubted my eyes for a moment. Growth of visceral organs, muscle fibers and blood vessels. It is possible not only for one''s body, but also for the other.


    "Junko''s... such ability... I don''t know..."


    He groaned distorting his face in agony, and tired, as he moved his sword with mindfulness power, severed his own neck.


    (To escape that disgusting power of a specialty -)


    Seeing the tiredness that floated in the universe in a state of life, Midori judges.


    "It''s a little inconvenient, but there''s nothing you can''t fight about. Melee combat is difficult, though. I mean, why didn''t Midori just run away..."


    Said Tired, who flew to Midori''s side and became a floating neck. Black swords are also floating in the universe.


    "Still, well, if it''s just the two of us, we can handle it, right? I should have done that from the beginning, but now I''m in my pure sister''s heart..."


    Midori''s dialogue stops on the way.


    The living room door opened and Yi showed up.


    "Hey, what, this..."


    A tired body that floats in the universe at the head state and a tired neckless body that rolls overflowing with huge amounts of guts. Sprinkled blood splash. Then I see the chaotic appearance of Junko, who peeled out of his right arm and overflowed with amorphous muscle fibers, and Yi is stunned.


    "Run!"


    Midori screamed, but it was too late. The spearhead of Junko''s attack shifted to Yi, who was closer.


    When the right arm of Junko is greatly extended and wielded as a whip, the torso of Yi is cut into two straight pieces.


    The body of the machine is severely shortened. From the neck down is almost a mechanical fortitude, but the artificial heart and other visceral organs are now in the torso, and the blood is flowing. If they were destroyed, there could be a risk of death. Regardless of the hands and feet, obviously the visceral area was also destroyed and the bleeding was severe.


    The tired head floats and heads toward those with fortitude. This is an extremely dangerous act because there are also pure children in between.


    Junko reacted, tired and waved his left hand, but tired shifted spatially for the moment and appeared on Yi''s side. Furthermore, the knife being operated with cautionary power slips into the foot of Junko and slashes the left calf of Junko.


    Aiming for that moment when Junko flinched, Midori, who had never moved before, jumped in. In his hand, a wooden sword of a sword is held.


    Midori''s sword struck Junko''s left head hard. Unlike fighting true or rod, I beat him up without adding or subtracting anything. Pure child''s body leans wide to the side.


    (my heart stops... my spirit is out)


    Seeing the state of Yi, he decided that tiredness was extremely dangerous. Barely alive, but as it is, he dies without waiting ten seconds.


    Tired stops Yi''s bleeding with mindfulness power and moves his stopped heart. And even make him stay so the spirit doesn''t fly away.


    It breaks my bones to do all these things at the same time, stopping my own bleeding, while forcing me to live and live forever with only my neck. Midori also understood how difficult it was.


    "Midori...... please"


    "Okkay, ancestors......"


    He asked me to do so tirelessly, and Midori understands it with recognition. I thought we could work it out if it was just the two of us, but now I don''t think so either.


    In front of Midori, who set a knife on the interruption, Junko slowly rose up and turned his eyes stained in pitch black towards Midori.

 944 19

    "Ugh... I didn''t think you were going to do it with Jun Sister and Tyman ~"


    Midori shrugs at the killing of Junko across the street


    "Ababa, it''s been a long time since I''ve been exposed to such intense and sharp intentions to kill. Up and about."


    Midori looked at Junko and let him have an invincible grin, not that grin that widened his usual mouth wide to show his teeth, but just narrowed his eyes and hoisted the corner of his mouth slightly.


    "It also seems to use unknown abilities... I can''t say anything... but don''t let it touch you. Junko has a variety of effects on substances touched with his palms. You can also atomic decompose��"


    Tired advises, but I also know Junko''s ability to do so.


    "It''s not just atomic decomposition, Junko is especially good at melee combat among the Overlife"


    "I know that too, Father."


    To further advise, Midori returns. Midori is also the end of the overlife. I have repeatedly reincarnated, with little contact with other overlives, but still rumors of the other overlives get in my ear, even if I don''t want to.


    who are classified and alerted as destroyers among the overlife. A presence that belongs at the top of the overlife: step 2. Junko Yukooka''s name, who continues to live the darkness of history, had been heard scattered before we met. It is also famous to hear stories of people being treated as troublemakers and targeted for the opportunity to kill them by the over-life who fall into the category of rulers. But if you get your hands on the breadth, you can''t get your hands on it because it''s going back.


    Midori, who has lived amicably under one roof every day with such a legendary existence, but a reality that one day it suddenly came upon him as an enemy, a reality lacking in realism.


    "Come over there, pure sister. If we don''t hurry, the Red Cat is out of time, and because of that, we''re closing the store. Midori won''t mind a pageant until then, will he?"


    I believe this incitement will also pass, as I have not even lost my intelligence, and Midori provokes.


    Midori''s chest was complicated. Right now, Midori is in the process of exploring her psychotic schizophrenia in the spirit of Junko, and she also wants her Red Cat possession to last as long as possible. But while Junko''s red cat possession persists, it''s also a state where Junko seriously comes to kill him, and he wants it to just go back to normal.


    As if on Midori''s provocation, she waves the red right arm whipped by Junko to the horizontal giraffe.


    Midori squeezes his torso wide apart and turns to the right side from Junko, approaching.


    The whip of Junko''s swinging right arm swings from Junko to the approaching Midori and from the left.


    The attack, which was easy to predict, was carried out without difficulty, and Midori swung the sword up Junko''s throat shortly after the attack.


    Junko catches the blade part of the sword with his left hand. When it comes to blades, Midori''s sword is a wooden knife, but if it is a blow, it will not be slaughtered.


    Though pure children try to activate atomic decomposition, Midori''s sword is not just a wooden knife. It is a multiplicity of blessed artifacts, sharpened from divine trees and in various forms. Easily indestructible, even if it is the supernatural ability of overlife.


    Feeling the force itself retreated, Junko slid herself forcefully underneath the sword, holding onto the sword firmly.


    But this move, Midori was also reading.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    From close range, Midori uses the most user-friendly attack technique in Shizuno Liu Witchcraft. It''s called killing power, range of attack, speed of activation, and lack of evasion. Midori was so impressed when he learned this technique that the guy who knitted it was amazing. The person who knitted this technique is now turned into a floating neck in the same room.


    The light that blinks from top to bottom in the form of a three-day moon appears in front of Midori - around Junko. Dozens - no, hundreds of them. That, in an inescapable way, no matter what you think, surrounded the top, bottom, left, right, back and forth of the pure child.


    (You''ll have to escape with a space transfer, but you should eat some. I)


    Immediately after Midori thinks so, the light strikes at the same time as Junko.


    But contrary to Midori''s expectations, Junko did not escape. The momentum as it stands has led to an attack on Midori.


    Midori could not avoid the unexpected continuation of the attack. Junko''s leg, stretched from the bottom, captures Midori''s jaw and kicks it up.


    He falls down with a big glance and Midori is about to lose consciousness. Junko, on the other hand, had Midori man-eating fluorescence all over his body.


    At that time, Midori''s eyes open wide.


    Midori''s schizophrenic body, which dived deep into the spirit of Junko, finally saw the red cat''s vision in Junko.


    A brightly red-colored cat with a whole body. My eyes are black and I can''t confirm my eyes. Or maybe that''s all pupils. Junko also now realizes that in his head, Midori found out.


    (This guy''s... I know who he is. And it''s impossible for me to get rid of it from the spiritual world. It won''t be absolutely impossible, but Midori''s power isn''t enough...)


    Looking down and looking at the ceiling, Midori thinks.


    (But... I don''t think there''s a guy on this planet who has more mental interference than I do. Because he''s super-specialized on one point: projection of intent to kill, and his power is simply immense, when it comes to disarming with a force push, he has to gather a bunch of people who have more mental interference skills. then...... sounds like you should explore another way)


    Don''t try to move while falling, Midori thinks.


    "Midori!


    I was under the illusion that Midori was no longer able to fight, and I screamed tirelessly.


    "Yay...... it''s okay wow, your ancestors. I''ve solved it."


    Midori, who discovered the red cat deep in Junko''s consciousness and was also able to approach much of its identity, had disarmed Junko''s red cat. However - even if the expression can be lifted, it is unlikely that it can be completely removed from the spirit. I understood that it was uninterruptedly complicated and embedded in the brain.


    "It hurts...... holes all over my body. Divine Eclipse."


    A pure child returning to sanity grinds his face, grows somatic cells, and fills all the wounds. Undo your right hand as well. Pure child who lacked regenerative capacity, but recently acquired subtly different abilities when it comes to regeneration, allowing him to compensate for physical damage.


    Midori rose up and hugged Junko.


    "Heh... Jun Sister... I was scared. I''m relieved."


    "Sorry."


    I stroke Midori''s head, hugging her full of strength, with Junko''s uncontrolled grin, okay.


    "But thanks to Jun Sister expressing the Red Cat in front of me, I''ve got a lot going on."


    "You dived into my mind in the possession of the Red Cat, didn''t you?


    Midori nods at the question of Junko.


    "Yeah. That''s not like a ghost. It''s not even a curse. It''s not even the ability to manipulate mentally. This is a pure implication applied to the brain...... hypnotic action. Finally figured it out...... When it turns out that you don''t realize who you are, you''re a fool."


    "What did you find out?


    The tiredness of the condition of the still-necked only asks. It seems that Yi still keeps it physically and spiritually so that he doesn''t die.


    "It''s how the Red Cat got into our brains. Wow. The Red Cat dived into the spirit of her pure sister, who was expressing herself, and explored it thoroughly. I followed the original. It''s very complicated, or Red Cat, if you think it''s a finished four-dimensional puzzle set in the spirit. Usually it falls apart, the pieces are drifting in my brain, but when some conditions are in place, the pieces fit together to complete this puzzle. I grabbed it... in my pure sister''s head, playing back and chasing those four-dimensional pieces... it was super tough ~"


    "So, where have you been breaking in from?


    Tired of feeling a little tight without trying to touch the certainty inside.


    "The identity of the Red Cat, through a dreamband, is the implicit action put on the brain. We all wore dreambands in the Dark Sabbath."


    Midori finally touched her certainty, and both Junko and Tired gave her a surprising look.


    "Perhaps all the dreambands in the Dark Sabbath have a trick in them. By making fragmentary allusions, they''re trying not to be easily understood. So, in some way, those fragments come together -- we have pieces of the four-dimensional puzzle, and the red cat expresses them."


    "Paranormal abilities. Then I couldn''t believe I was messing with my brain in a dream band. Mad Scientist I can''t believe I didn''t notice that... mmm... unconscious"


    Junko cheeks as she spills a smile.


    "If you know that condition, can you stop it? I mean, Junko. Come on, man. Do something about this one. Me, too, Yi. No, at least I have to do something about it... because I''m desperately trying to connect them to death."


    Tired of urging the pure child, pointing to his own body with his gaze and to the body of Yi.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Pure Son solves the god''s erosion of tiredness and returns it to its original body. He lifted his body of fortitude further and took it to another room.


    "I listened to Midori and thought a lot..."


    After a while, Junko came back to the living room and said: I''m already tired and I''m back to normal. The indoors are littered with proliferating organs and muscles, and the blood splashes remain terrible.


    "Earlier tired your question - if you can stop the condition of red cat expression, at a certain point in time, I think you can stop it. But if I were to do this trick, I wouldn''t squeeze the terms into one. The conditions themselves are random, and I''ll make them change over time. Activates when various stimuli, emotional changes, keywords, and several of them are aligned through the five senses. It''s easy to activate, it''s hard to activate."


    "If my pure sister''s reasoning is correct, are the two of us in detention, because it''s a scarce space for change, not stimulating enough and difficult to establish the conditions?


    "But before that, Katsumi and Makoto at the detention center were held alone, so I wonder if it would be difficult to understand the expression of the red cat. Midori, what else did you find out from the Red Cat Expression?


    "Uh... there are a few."


    Then Midori analyzed the red cat that appeared in the spirit of Junko and arranged it by telling him a few things that had been found.


    Red cats disappear over time. Possession (?) does not last.


    Once possessed by the Red Cat, it can''t be disarmed except by Midori. We have to wait for the passage of time.


    Midori can relieve the red cat of possession, but she can''t completely remove the red cat that nests in her head.


    There is always a way to prevent it, but it is impossible for a constant person. Can only resist (resist) overlife that has been analyzed (analyzed). In other words, only Junko, Tired and Midori can defend themselves.


    The identity of the Red Cat itself is a vigeon floated by implication, with no profound significance.


    "I mean, Red Cat design is a hobby of the producer."


    Junko guesses so.


    "At this point, I''m perfectly capable of preventing Red Cat possession. I will teach you how to prevent possession even to your true sister and your ancestors. But this is exclusive to overlife. Normal people can''t prevent it, so I can''t tell you that things have been resolved."


    "Finally, it does not prevent the expression of the red cat, but rather it resists and prevents the possession of the expressed red cat."


    "That sort of thing. So I dared to describe you as possessed."


    Midori laughs at Junko for showing her teeth slightly to understand.


    "We''re the only ones who can prevent red cats. I don''t know how. Midori and Tie, can''t you project schizophrenics and possess the spirit of the people in the rest room and guard them?


    To Junko''s doubts, Midori becomes a troubled face.


    "Heh, it''s not impossible if you''re just possessed, but this is an erosion from the inside of your mind, hey. Possession is only a matter of expression, not a ghost possession. When someone expresses a red cat, they can know it right away, but naturally they can''t replace the resistance."


    I didn''t say it, but even against the truth that Midori partially fuses the spirit, it''s impossible to do that. Except for the story if it''s completely psychic, but honestly Midori doesn''t want to do that.


    "Bye, Tired in the US and China Wars. It''s like you did... or Midori kept the police and the rest of them from moving during the terrorist attack on Thin Happy''s Megalodon, giving it an intense allusional action - it''s impossible to override the allusion and suppress the expression?


    "Wow, I can''t. I can''t. I can''t. I can''t. I mean, it''s totally different in nature. As I said earlier, the Red Cat is diving into the spirit of everyone who visits the Sabbath, with the puzzle falling apart into pieces. Even for us now. It''s an internal erosion, and it''s not of a nature that can be managed by implication from the outside. Oh, maybe when someone close to you speaks up and brainwashes, it doesn''t make sense at all. Pure sister was possessed, and you knew it."


    "Yeah, I had absolutely no intention but to kill."


    Junko with cheeks. That was funny, I''m sneaking around.


    "We haven''t figured out a specific solution, but you''ve made quite a bit of progress. What''s bigger than that is the implication by the Dream Band in the Dark Sabbath that the Red Cat was planted."


    Tired said, I saw Junko. Midori also sees Junko. The gaze of the two of us was telling the story of who was the right material to move next.

 945 20

    Coming out of the Dark Sabbath, the two dreamers and Kehiko went to Tasmania Devil to chat with a freelance arms dealer who had a job request the other day before returning to Asia.


    When he arrives in front of Ajito, Kehiko graces and clings to the plants cut into panda shapes.


    "Brother Kehiko, you''re pretty drunk even though you''ve only had one drink"


    "I mean, you''re not used to booze yet... because it was strong booze, or is it a matter of my constitution? Maybe he''s vulnerable to booze..."


    I started going to Tasmania Devil regularly with the face of the tissue, and Kehiko started mouthing booze, too, but I don''t think it tastes good, and I''m just sick of it.


    "I want to drink too. I can''t believe you regulate alcohol after you''re thirteen or even though it''s a back street."


    A dreaming, uncomfortably speaking, rubbing the back of a drunken Kahiko.


    "Until I''m fifteen, there''s a rule that I''ll just have one drink, but I don''t know what the standard is. Well, I look like this in a glass..."


    "One more question. Master of that tavern, why are you wearing a bear? Let''s hear it next time. Let''s do that. Let''s drag out the inner flavor if we can."


    "You can''t do that..."


    The two of them return to their room in Azito while they engage in a conversation.


    "I don''t have a job, and you want to go to the safe house again tomorrow?


    Kehiko asks, lying on the couch with a dying face.


    "Yeah. Until the Red Cat disturbance is resolved, we should take a trip to the temples"


    A dream that snorts with a true face.


    "My dreams are for me, but my dreams are better than mine. I feel like I''m getting along with the people over there."


    Said Kehiko in passion.


    "I''m not. What I particularly liked was Yuma and Yuda."


    "Mika and I seem pretty close together."


    "That''s not like we''re friends."


    To Kazuhiko, who points out to tease him, the coming dream sounds grumpy.


    "But we''re either possessed by the Red Cat, and even if it attacks us, we can use our abilities to get away right away, but are the others okay?


    "Overconfidence is forbidden. Sure, Brother Kehiko can escape to subspace, and I can seal him up with gravity, but if he''s possessed by Red Cats all over the city, it''s not even a story of just running away. Because we have to stop getting attacked by passers-by."


    "Oh well..."


    Noticed of his coming dreams, Kehiko nodded with an unexpected look.


    (You''ve changed your dreams. I wasn''t a guy who used to pay attention to irrelevant surroundings. I wonder if this is also Zo''s influence......)


    Huh, Kahiko thinks about that.


    "I got a message from Junko. Junko was possessed by the Red Cat."


    Kehiko was surprised by the report of her coming dream that projected the holographic display in front of her face.


    "That pure son of a bitch?


    "Midori and I were tired and desperate to respond, and they figured it out. So, they''ve got some idea who the Red Cat is. I wonder if the rusty dust has been wrapped around it."


    With the nuance that progress had finally been made, Laimeng said.


    Dawn Mansion. Yu was having dinner with his father, Mitsuji, and his helper, Tunzawa Mackerel.


    "I''ve always wondered, but there''s something hard to say from my mouth..."


    At the end of the dinner, Mackerel missed the timing when he went to the kitchen to clean up, and the light next opened his mouth hesitantly.


    "Yu, have you been to school properly lately? I don''t care what you think, I don''t seem to have time to go to school..."


    While a worthless father such as myself realized that it was difficult to preach to his daughter who was supporting him, he nevertheless became worried about the light next time and couldn''t help but touch on the matter.


    "Don''t worry about me. Wow. Yes, I''ve hardly been there"


    I answered softly while apologizing, and the light next time is mute.


    "Once or twice a week. I''m hardly studying, either. Oh, but it''s okay. Via the secret services of the government, no matter how much you don''t go to school, no matter what your test points are, you''ve been plotted to graduate properly. Ah. The power of the back streets is inside, but the power of the state is even more amazing."


    Seeing you speak openly, the optical next mood is complicated.


    "Are you... is that okay?


    Optical next has received that it is my fault that no one else has lost Yu as a normal girl. But because it''s not something I can do, I can admit it.


    "Dad...... Now, I don''t want you to talk about things like a father to the public. Can I be just a little angry, even if I''m a little alien who came from a star to a boulder?


    "I don''t remember having an alien child..."


    "It''s cattle mutilated and changeling"


    "You don''t seem to know what you''re talking about, but if it''s true, you''re gonna tell me that my blood hasn''t drawn."


    "I''d be scared if it was the truth. Dad, now I can''t go back to normal. I''m not even willing to go back. I''m not interested in normal life anymore, and I''m not normal myself. I founded a murder club, and at the time I was working there, I set it apart from my normal life. I don''t want to talk about it, and it''s the last thing I wanted you to say from your father''s mouth."


    Rarely do I see Yu complaining of anger, and the next light sigh heavily.


    "Still, I want you to let me say. It''s only natural to worry. No... I was only thinking about myself, and I can finally worry about my daughter."


    To my father''s words, Yu is annoyed.


    "I''m sorry. That''s a pleasure."


    "That sounds ironic."


    "I didn''t mean to be sarcastic. But that''s not what you tell your parents in a child''s shoes."


    "And vice versa. Speaking of which, it''s all my fault, and there''s nothing Yu can apologize for."


    At that time, when Optical Next said he was also masturbating, Yu received an email and projected a display in front of him.


    "It''s from Junko. Junko was possessed by the red cat... but thanks to him, he found out a lot about the red cat. The Red Cat... was planted in the brain via the Dream Band in the Dark Sabbath, an allusion."


    "So people going in and out of that place suddenly go crazy?"


    After listening to Yu''s report, I am surprised and convinced that the optical next time.


    "They have an important story to tell tomorrow... me, tomorrow is the day of the audition of the dojo of Chinese boxing, right? I don''t want to skip you over there, Father, could you go alone?


    "Huh... me alone...? What are we gonna do when the Red Cat activates?


    "That''s the same for me, and if I care, I can''t do anything about it. Let''s hope we''re not lucky enough to be possessed by the Red Cat."


    "Oh, yeah..."


    If you think about it, you get to the conclusion that you just have to hope it doesn''t. A complete safety precaution is to lock yourself up and not meet anyone, but no one will want to see you like that.


    (If you say there''s a crisis there, but you''re spending it appropriately without a sense of crisis, and you poke at it and lose someone important as a result, you''re sure to regret it a lot, but everyone who''s in and out of that place right now doesn''t think that far or is confident you can avoid it, right?)


    It sounds good when it comes to stomach sitting, but it seemed like one way or another it was outrageous, yu. Including myself.


    Mika did one of her back street jobs from evening to night after leaving the Dark Sabbath that day, rather late before returning home to the back street office, which also houses Mika''s residence.


    "Welcome home, original. Daiichino''s here to see you."


    "Right! That was a bad time!


    For the eleventh report, Mika looks on her face. The Great Hitachi is a colleague on the street and his only friend on the street. Once Mika was asked to investigate the sale of clones by the President pickled in formalin, she began to interact. Because of her request, Mika is now spending time with the clones, and a group called Tuknamikers could be formed.


    "Maudo-san''s mother - Ohiko Nanase came with us and spoke a little bit"


    Thirteen told him. The Great Hitachi Nanase became a lady cop in the Boys Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, one of the living legends of the back street and is known by the street name of the Great Hitachi of Bodhisattva. Her persuasion makes the story famous of many minors falling in the back streets washing their feet from the back streets back to the front streets.


    "Because you''re such a friend of mine about the original, I need to take care of it. Uh-huh."


    "I know I don''t have to tell you!


    Mika is teased by number two, lightly peeled and yelled at.


    "What happened to the red cat? You still don''t know why?


    "Not yet!


    No. 2 asks in a slightly straight face, and Mika answers in a terminal manner with a grumpy face.


    "It''s a terrible story about planting the intent to kill itself in someone else''s head. I can''t forgive the killer."


    No. 13 rarely shows outrage. Something about number seven, even a warm girlfriend, seems to be on her mind.


    "Oh, whoever set up the Red Cat is a bearer of tremendous malice! The unseen intent to kill is directed first and foremost to those close to you! And we are befallen by the tragedy of putting the close and beloved in our hands! It''s happening intentionally! You''d be so big a villain that Gero''s about to come out!


    Mika also reveals her anger.


    "I can''t refuse to forgive that malicious man when he lurks in that resting place and laughs when he sees us in the shadows! Gelo boils up in the bowels!


    "If you go all the way to Harawatta, that would be nasty."


    "Don''t use dirty words flat!


    Mika scolds No. 2 for penetrating.


    "Is Guero OK?!?


    Shut up and say it back, number two.


    "I don''t mind! Anybody eats dinner, they get gelled up in their bellies!


    "It''s Guero who spits it out, and I''m not saying what''s in his belly is Guero. Wow. I''m almost sick of everybody. Wow."


    "That''s not the problem! I''m talking about a line in public between talking dirty and not dirty!


    "Ugh, I was talking about it in that dimension, but it was the original who got the problem over it."


    "You are...!


    In the middle of no. 2 and the classic barren discourse, the email wore. It came from Junko.


    "Junko also said he was possessed by the Red Cat!


    The clones were also stunned by Mika, who screamed out loud at all times.


    "Junko, are you okay?


    "Don''t be dramatic! They say everyone is safe except Akajo Yi! Yi also became a scrap, but he''s alive for once!


    Mika tells No. 7, who looks worried.


    "And I think I found out a lot about the Red Cat! I wonder how the users of the Dark Sabbath were possessed by the Red Cat!


    From what I''ve seen of Junko''s report, Mika speculated that the killer who set up the Red Cat is still likely among those entering and leaving the Dark Sabbath.

 946 21

    Modern science uses brainwaves to operate machines and to communicate. As a result, we can trip to the virtual world with a machine called Dreamband.


    It is also possible to make a phone call using an EEG input type if you are interested in doing so. The same goes for entering computers. But they are restricted all over the world so that they are not too popular in the world. Because the negative effects of electromagnetic waves on the brain and the danger that input using an electromagnetic wave will degrade a person is preached.


    In fact, it is tightly said that these games should not last long either, as there are many reports that virtual tripped games using dreambands have had a negative effect on your body over a long period of play.


    If we can project virtual world footage into the brain, and yet also our own identities, with modern science and technology, it is also possible to have a stronger impact on the human body. Numerous examples of doping of physical functions also exist, for example by illegal dreambands. But the price is tremendous, destroying the human body in various ways, including promoting aging and the occurrence of various physical disorders.


    It is naturally possible to plant an implication in a person''s memory. With that in mind, all the dreambands sold in the public arena are sold without subliminal effects, etc., or after being passed through a strictly checked institution.


    Junko also tried several times in the past to modify the human body by Dreamband, but after the inevitable risks involved, he could not achieve much, and this led to the conclusion that it would be better to modify it in other ways, and henceforth the idea of human body modification by Dreamband had disappeared from among Junko.


    Therefore, it can also be said that Junko has never noticed anything before. The way you were denied in yourself. Moreover, the idea of using it for the contraindication of mind control rather than physical strengthening. If you find out, Junko was enough to wonder why you didn''t know, when it should have been very simple and clear and easy to understand.


    The next day, Yu, Mika and other than No. 7, will align themselves in the dark resting place. Mika and No. 7 have been unable to come in since last night.


    "So the Red Cat was installed via Dreamband, in the heads of everyone who used Dreamband here. I mean, the Dark Sabbath Dream Band started."


    With the usual uncontrolled smile, Junko conveys the truth of the shock. The old members of the resting area, who had not yet been heard, gave a surprise look.


    "You might know how to disarm it, and you can collect it and investigate it on me, right?


    "Okay."


    When Junko offered Pepe, Pepe gave him a light acknowledgement.


    "Oh, and this is hard to say, but I''m sure everyone''s thinking the same thing, so I''m telling you."


    With a smile on his face, Junko said in a bounced voice.


    "The killer is probably someone in the safe house."


    The air freezes. True vegetables slightly frown root. Huako and others have obviously changed their complexion. Yuma is adding and subtracting to her nagging.


    "I don''t want to have that kind of suspicion between the same people, but maybe we can''t help it."


    Pepe, the administrator, gives her a distressed look.


    "People who were possessed once would be different, so the target could be narrowed down"


    And, Huako.


    "In anticipation of finding out so far, it''s possible that I''ve deliberately possessed myself to make you think so."


    Shortly afterwards, True Vegetables lightly denies her sister''s statement.


    "Mr. Pepe, is this dream band normally bought in the store?


    Yi asks. Yi''s body was flashly destroyed last night, but there was one spare body for what if, so I came here today using it.


    "Yeah. I don''t have a dream band installed with psychotherapy software in a regular electric store, though. It''s quite expensive and can only be purchased in specialty stores."


    Hearing Pepe''s answer, some of the people on the spot considered two possibilities. Suppose you put a trick on a dreamband, or someone involved in that specialty store, or someone who still goes to this resting place...


    "I want you to tell me about the store, too. I''ll check it out."


    My dream is named after me.


    "It''s a junk shop on a mattress street, named Demiurgos."


    "Euthanasia. Then you''re the famous junk shop on the back street."


    Pepe taught me, Yi said.


    "I don''t think the owner of that store on the boulder would do that in bad faith... Come dream, when you investigate, please take me with you. When I was head of the wholesale organization, I was familiar with the owner, so I''ll talk to him."


    "Okay. Come."


    To Yi''s offer, I smile and nod my dreams.


    "I use Demiurgos a lot, too, but that''s only because they''re junk shoppers over there. It''s not the kind of store that is responsible for the product. Naturally, there is something that was broken even when I bought it. I sell a lot of nasty potatoes. Mr. Pepe, why did you buy a psychotherapy dream band at a store like that in the first place?


    Junko hits the question.


    "When I was a killer too, the manager used to take care of me. So you''re saying," Oh, no. "


    Pepe with an embarrassing face.


    "Mr. Pepe, he was a killer..."


    Kehiko gives an unexpected voice. It''s not very such an image.


    "Outside of work... I''ve killed people because of my emotions. That''s why I quit the killer. The crime itself was vanquished."


    Pepe talks about self-derision, and the air weighs in a different way than earlier.


    "Did you despise me? Live a hell of a sin."


    "That''s a lot of people on the back street. Neither do I."


    I speak a rare and sinister voice against Pepe''s words. It didn''t just remind me of my unpleasant memories, it sounded like Pepe wanted me to sympathize and say it that way.


    "Well, I''ll be there soon. I''m coming, Brother Kehiko."


    "From now on."


    A dream to stand up and speak up, and Kehiko spilling a slight smile.


    "If the asthma winds up, we have to move."


    Laimen, Kehiko and Yi leave the room.


    "Those two are close. Men and brothers are good."


    Referring to Kahiko, who left, and two of his coming dreams, Makoto says.


    "I''m not a real brother, but it''s sort of a brotherly relationship. My brother Kehiko, who pulls better and assists and protects him, is the idea."


    Junko laughs at it. Suddenly, Junko''s grin was evil. Only tired and miserable knew why it had become.


    "I wonder if I can find out anything by checking out a store called Demiurgos."


    "As Yi said, it doesn''t look like the manager of Demiurgos has done anything. If you do that, it''ll sound like business."


    Pepe said to Yuma, whining about nothing.


    "I think so, too, hey. But he''s not responsible for the supplier. If you wash it from around here, you might know something."


    and Junko.


    "I hate all this dark talk..."


    Huako squirms with a dark face.


    "Should we all go out soon to change our mood?"


    "Nice."


    True vegetables smile at Pepe''s suggestion.


    "We have occasional outings here, and we all go to different places."


    Pepe explains, aware of the new members who have come in and out of here via Junko.


    "It''s a good number of people, and I was wondering if I''d rather go away than play near field anyway?


    "Oops -"


    "Leave it to me."


    There was no one to disagree.


    Then I''ll keep thinking about it.


    Pepe with a smile. The air on the floor soothed a little, so I was relieved.


    "We went to Tokyo Dickland and Amitabha Marine Park before."


    "Like climbing Takao Mountain..."


    Huako and Yuma say.


    "I hope you don''t get a good job in there."


    and true vegetables.


    "I''m sorry about the inconvenience this time, but we''re going again and again, so it''ll all be convenient."


    Laughing lovingly, Pepe said.


    (Even now... Hi Cypress Plains Sisters, you feel the wall between you and Junko Via Shinments... Yuma doesn''t feel that way though)


    Current Getaway Event Even though I saw one of these interactions, I felt so tired.


    A Chinese martial arts dojo just recently created in Anle City. Yu was going to the dojo where he had just opened it.


    "I''m alone today."


    Facing a middle-aged man in glasses, who is a teacher and manager, Yu in jersey does not hesitate to say.


    "There are three of us, including you, for once. Because the other two only come on Saturdays and Sundays."


    The dojo owner''s man, Lei Lei, says in a sigh of breath.


    "For me, it''s a hobby side business. It''s sad that no one''s here, but don''t worry, I don''t think it''s gonna crumble because of management difficulties."


    "Surely the Norm looks sad. You still look like you''re losing your soul."


    "You spit poison on your face, and you have no mercy."


    Li Lei smiles bitterly at Yu''s words.


    After the two of us worked together for a while, during the break, Lei Li said something that bothered us.


    "Do you know someone named Makoto Aizawa? Or close?"


    "Yes. I know you, though?


    Suddenly he was given a true name, and Yu shrugged his neck.


    "I have a habit similar to him in every movement. Simon''s, to be exact... it''s my old buddy habit."


    "I went to the Yukioka Institute and learned CQB from Makoto. Looks like you''ve been away lately."


    "Hmm, I didn''t know he''d be in a position to teach people."


    Seeing Li Lei smiling emotionally, Yu is also smiled at.


    "What does Normal have to do with True? Ah?


    "I wonder if it was four or five years ago. You were in the same mercenary unit, weren''t you? That said, he''s been around for about six months."


    Yu smiles too when he sees Li Lei smiling nostalgically and thinks of True and Li Lei shooting guns all over the battlefield as mercenaries.


    "Six months... he was a pretty impressive guy, and I don''t know if I can say a thick six months"


    "Normal also quit mercenary now, is it a strong job as a boxing teacher ah"


    "Ainya. Since the mercenary resigned, as a secret agent of China, I''ve worked in this country, and I can''t say I''m very strong."


    "Can I say that in public? It''s not a secret. You''re an agent?


    "You work for a secret paranormal agency in the country, that''s pretty cool. It''s not a secret at this point. It''s a paranormal institution."


    Getting gently penetrated, Lei says back.


    "I haven''t been told not to be distracted, and I don''t think it would have much of an impact."


    "Oh well. Then that''s what I''m gonna do."


    If a third party saw these two interactions, it would show that the slow tempo parts and the unevenness looked just like each other, but there was not much awareness of each other, so there was no awareness of similarities between them.

 947 22

    Coming out of the Dark Sabbath, Kehiko, Yi and the three of them walk through downtown Azure City''s excellent town and enter the bedding street.


    The bedding street is a literal backstreet. Long and complicated back roads ahead through narrow building gaps. This is a danger zone where only residents of the main back streets enter. There are many shops and facilities for residents on the back streets, and there are frequent protests. It is also used as a trading location.


    Once upon a time, Cameron and Kehiko had entered here once before and fought against the Chinese mafia that had entered the city of Euthanasia.


    Entering the junkshop Demiurgos, inside was wider than I had imagined and the display shelves were organized. There are plenty of machines that can only be seen as garbage.


    "You''re full of things I don''t understand. What''s this big thing? The engine? It doesn''t look like it''s the car''s."


    Kehiko squeaks when she sees a particularly prominent giant machine.


    "I think back in the day, I used to play with Brother Kehiko in a dilapidated storage area"


    Hearing the dialogue he had spoken with a smile as the coming dream looked nostalgic, Kehiko also remembered the old days and broke his mouth.


    "Red Castle''s - you''re out of time."


    "Glad you remember"


    The bearded shopkeeper, who was sitting at the counter and calling the newspaper, called to Yi. Yi meets with a loving laugh.


    The owner of Demiurgos was about seventy to eighty old men. Even when it comes to the old man, his arms are thick and his muscles are buoyant. I''m tanned, bald on the top of my head, and my hair and beard are white. He has the tough look of a stubborn grandfather.


    "I''ve been working with Junko Yukioka, and I heard he lost his organization and he''s missing."


    "I''ve been working under that Mr. Yukioka lately. So, I wanted to ask you something today."


    Yi asked about the dream band that was sold here and about Pepe.


    "Pepe was doing all the dreamband checks. To be clear, it''s dangerous to have a dream band lined up in a junkyard. Besides, it''s even more dangerous because this is your junk shop on the back street. Naturally, even illegal dreambands are mixed up inside."


    The owner answers, adding to the original harsh face.


    There are various restrictions on commercially available dream bands considering the safety aspects to the human body. It is also forbidden to manufacture dreambands individually, as well as to modify them. These are called illegal dream bands.


    Many illegal dream bands encourage drug tripping, and they are made to creep as well as illegal drugs. If the police find possession or sale, it is a substitute for no questions asked.


    "It''s like getting caught by the police, selling it here in grandeur?


    The owner puts a bold head on his dreams when he asks with a face such as intrigue.


    "Even the police don''t want to come to a store like this and check out the garbage. I can''t believe the guy who buys a dream band here in the first place, mostly for the purpose of falling apart to collect parts. Not many people use it as it is. Of course, maniac dreamband enthusiasts who are looking to use it sometimes come to buy them for dreambands that look like they are personally made. And then..."


    Here the store owner separates the words and lights the cigarettes.


    "If you have the expertise, I heard some people buy fishermen with the aim of modifying their dream bands. So you''re a manufacturer of illegal dreambands. Well, I''m not exactly checking the purpose of the guests, and I''m saying it''s a mix of rumors and speculation."


    The owner explains the situation carefully, though with a rare face.


    "I''m talking about what happens if the dreamband is out of order or in the hands of a malicious programmer in the first place. Worst of all, you can be an abandoned man."


    "When that happens, don''t talk about why Mr. Pepe buys a dream band here and uses it in the safe house"


    Hearing the owner''s commentary, Kehiko roared. All I can think of is an unpleasant imagination.


    "Does my uncle know about Mr. Pepe?


    A dream comes and asks the store owner.


    "We''ve known each other quite a long time. He talked a lot because he was a good hit kid. I''m free, too. I''ve been buying a lot of stuff for a long time."


    "Can''t you even think that Pepe''s behavior is particularly strange..."


    Yi said.


    "Do you know where the dreamband is sourced from?


    "Dude, this is a junk shop. I don''t even know where to buy it. All I know is the vendor who brings it. But this is a junk shop for backstreets, and vendors are backstreets. You''ll never tell me."


    Store owner who answers Yi''s question like he''s in trouble.


    After completing the general question, the three of them left the store.


    "Now... that''s a very weird story, isn''t it? I can''t believe the dreamband we''re selling here is using it as a psychotherapy dreamband in the lobby, even though it''s a mix of dangerous stuff."


    When he leaves the store, Kehiko raises a question.


    "No, I also think I found a dream band that happened to be decent and just customized it for psychiatric use. That would definitely make it cheaper."


    And, Yi. Pepe''s story that he bought it at a junk store while saying it was expensive for mental health care was strange, but I can''t help but be convinced when I think about it like this. But... then the question boils down again.


    "If you interpret it favorably...... Mr. Pepe is originally a hobby for the retrofitting of junk, and the dreamband would also have made itself a broken one and changed it for psychotherapy, but nevertheless the nerve to create something from a place that could be dangerous if you make a mistake and let everyone use it..."


    Whatever you interpret favorably, it turns out Pepe''s behavior is strange.


    "After all, Brother Kehiko and Yi, too, do you suspect Mr. Pepe?


    "Mr. Pepe said he was possessed by the Red Cat, too, but that might be a wild theory in itself."


    Asked about his coming dreams, Kehiko suggests the possibility, even as he chooses his words.


    "What do we do? Ask Mr. Pepe straight? Or... keep your mouth shut and see how it goes, or I think you might as well try camouflaging."


    Kahiko sees and inquires about the coming dreams and the yi, respectively.


    "I don''t know which actions lead to the right answer, and I''m lost."


    I put my hands on my mouth and my dreams said.


    "I''ll ask. I''m good at negotiating."


    Smiling masterfully toward the two younger boys, Yi comes up with a name.


    "Oh well. See how you''re doing."


    I looked up at Yi and smiled in my dreams.


    Junko, the two Midori withdrew early. Tired is still in the resting area.


    Junko returned home early to the institute to investigate the dream band that was in the Dark Sabbath.


    "Heh, pure sister, do you realize what''s wrong?


    Midori speaks at the entrance and exit of the laboratory.


    "Yeah, I know. If there''s a killer in the Dark Sabbath who unleashed the Red Cat, he won''t show us any bare hands to interfere with our movements."


    "That''s it."


    Midori laughs softly at Junko, who shares the same thoughts as himself.


    "If the killer was in there, I was prepared to do this... I wonder if I could think of a route like this."


    "Midori, I hated it so much, but in the mind of everyone on that spot, to a certain extent... yeah, I just peeked. The barrier is so thick, I couldn''t see it all."


    As I say with a really disgusting face. Midori peeks into the minds of others, but avoids the act of reading minds without permission to them.


    "You mean there was no killer?


    "I wasn''t in that place then."


    "Hmm, that''s the way to say it caught on. I mean, if the place and time change, could you possibly be in there?


    "Jesus. Simply a double personality, for example. But rather than suspect it, it''s more natural to think that there''s no killer in that place, diving his breath somewhere else altogether, asking how he''s doing, isn''t it? I didn''t see it all, and I couldn''t break through the barrier of my heart, so maybe I just didn''t know."


    From what I''ve heard about Midori, it''s certainly natural to think so. But Junko doesn''t think so. Nor even Midori, who is suing that, thinks so.


    When the killer is in there, they''re both watching. It''s also because they both live longer and are sensitive to people''s malice. It can be enlightened, even if it has not clearly appeared, or if it is merely hiding on the spot and lurking his breath, in the name of the rule of thumb.


    "If there''s not another personality of a dual personality person out there, does that mean you don''t know? Until you know who''s dual personality?


    To Junko''s inquiry, Midori wraps his arms around him as he walks and puts his neck around him.


    "Wow... it all feels like that when you blah blah blah blah - I''m not saying who, but there are people who are here and they are schizophrenic... You know, I don''t even want to say this, but the people over there... you don''t want to peek into your head any more than you normally do. Even when I used to be a patriarch, there were quite a few people with heart disease, but I still don''t want to peek in the back if it''s the extent to show up and chat in my dreams. I don''t want to touch it. He seems to be discrimination-conscious, and I remember how self-loathing he is, but the hard feelings he has, he also sounds direct to me, and it''s so tight."


    As Midori spoke, they arrived in the living room. Finally, he says he doesn''t want to peek into his head anymore.


    "Oh well. Then I won''t ask you to."


    "It''s also a shortcut to a solution."


    "I don''t care, I don''t care"


    It seemed as if he was distancing himself from the path of resolution with his personal wagamama, and Midori felt drawn, but he perceived such a sentiment of everyone, and Junko bearded an unrelenting grin and stroked Midori''s head.


    Kurumi American madness and evil have already done some downchecking on the place of escape before arriving in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, and I have a good look at my work.


    Chinken mafia and Kurumi, who are in the business of illegally remodeling and selling dreambands, contracted exclusively.


    "You seem to have pretty good arms, and how about you be a part of one of these organizations?


    "No, I just want to do it as free"


    "Well, that''s a shame. I''ll tell you whenever I change my mind.


    During the negotiations, he was invited by the lower end mafia, but Kurumi said no with ease.


    I know it''s a lot more convenient to be a part of the mafia, but I want to do it alone as much as possible. I want to keep my engagement with people to a minimum.


    No one believes in Kurumi anymore. I don''t believe it. People are creatures of betrayal. I have a genuine desire to believe someone, but I''m more afraid of being betrayed than that.


    I know there are limits to what I can do alone and so on, but I still decided to do it alone. And one of us tried everything possible, and I swore I''d grab the glory any day.

 948 23

    Three people, Yi, Laimeng and Kehiko, who went to the junkyard to investigate, return to the Dark Sabbath.


    "Is that it? Junko, what''s wrong?


    Seeing that Junko and Midori are not there, my dream asks.


    He said he''d be up a little early today.


    Pepe answered.


    "Mr. Pepe, do you use the dreamband you bought at the junk store as it is? Or did you modify it?


    When he returns to the resting place, Yi puts his exploration straight into Pepe. Yi has a loving smile, as usual, but Pepe has a stiff expression.


    "We''ve remodeled it, right? Something that can''t be used as it is. What''s in the junk store is dangerous."


    "Why did you buy it from the junk store and purposefully modify it? Did Mr. Pepe modify it?


    "Is it a stream that I''m suspected of?


    When Pepe narrows his eyes and breaks his mouth, he runs his gaze together in the resting place and asks how everyone is doing. Only Huako had his upset on his face, but other than that, he''s just paying attention to this interaction.


    "It''s rude, but if it''s even a little suspicious, I think we should pursue it thoroughly. If you are innocent, it will be disproportionate. You know what I''m talking about."


    "Yeah, that''s more of a proof of innocence."


    To Yi, who speaks in a gentle tone, Pepe also says so in his usual soothing manner, smiling. But both of us, our eyes aren''t laughing.


    "So, what''s the answer to the question?


    "I was originally a hobby for both junk fishing and machine modification. But what I did wasn''t a big deal, was it? After fixing a dream band that was originally broken or suspiciously made to work properly, I''m just talking about installing existing psychotherapy software. Well, it''s hard to say how I bought the software here."


    To Pepe, who answers lightly with a smile, Yi conceives in silence for nearly ten seconds.


    "Don''t doubt Mr. Pepe. There''s no way Mr. Pepe would build a killing machine."


    Huako stared at Yi and complained in a trembling voice.


    "Whatever you suspect, why, Mr. Pepe? No, isn''t it strange to suspect your people first in the first place?


    "Huako... you didn''t hear what Yi and Pepe were saying right now? Even minor suspicions should be properly pursued, so that person is off the subject of suspicion?


    My sister''s true vegetables cover up Huako, who exposes her grievances.


    "Dream bands with psychiatric software are expensive, so that''s what you did to get all sorts of cheap?


    And, Pepe.


    "Okay. I''m sorry I doubted you."


    Yi also pulls back there.


    "That''s all? Keep your suspicions on me?


    "Uh... what''s that all about?


    "If you doubt me, you''ll have a lot more questions, won''t you? You haven''t solved anything. What kind of answer did you expect me to say?


    Pepe says unexpectedly.


    "That''s all from me. It''s enough now."


    Yi says. Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko also look surprised and look at each other.


    "What do you mean?


    "Maybe you have an idea..."


    Hisohime whispers of the coming dream and Kehiko. Whatever you think, the question of Yi is not enough. I don''t care how much it is to float the budget, it doesn''t matter what you think, such as remodeling dangerous junk items that you keep in the junk store and letting them be used here. But there''s no penetration about it.


    "Don''t the others have questions?


    "Ah, then..."


    "None."


    Pepe prompted me, and I blocked Kahiko, who tried to talk.


    "It''s not about deciding you''re not here, is it?


    Pepe becomes the face of confusion and confusion in the puzzle of Yi. It feels the same way about Kazuhiko and the rest of us.


    "If you don''t have any questions, do you have anything more to say from Mr. Pepe?


    "I don''t know the intent of that question, though?


    Pepe patiently attached to the inexplicable fortitude.


    "If I hadn''t touched the inconvenient thing, would you have stayed put and done it? I''ve been purchasing information about us, Mr. Pepe, that I''m pretty suspicious of. I didn''t touch that. If you stay untouched, Mr. Pepe is trying to get past it."


    Yi spoke so much, and Laimeng and Kehiko finally understood. Without daring to touch it before, Yi asked how it was going, and said he was in the middle of making it small and shaking it nasty.


    "The owner of Demiurgos told me. The dreamband itself that you keep over there says it''s dangerous. Is it dangerous to modify it and use it here?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Pepe broke his rapport with the nuance of understanding what he wanted to say.


    "You can''t help being suspicious. It''s dangerous if you don''t understand how it works. But I''m familiar with the junk mess, and I''ve tested it myself, and I''m sure it''s safe, and I''m putting it here."


    "By the time Junko Suzuoka affirmed that the Red Cat was via the Dream Band here, it was no longer safe."


    To Pepe, who speaks with a smile, Yi turned off her grin and said it with a true face. The grin also disappears from Pepe''s face.


    "I can''t help being suspicious... but you can''t say any more from my mouth"


    "I''m sure Mr. Pepe is the most suspicious. But I didn''t say Mr. Pepe was the killer. That''s why I was doing that suspicious check. Let me look for a reaction."


    "So, how was my reaction?


    Pepe asked, looking at Yi as early as possible. The voice is also terribly cold.


    "I''m pretty suspicious of the dangers of the dreamband we had in the junk store at a time when we didn''t touch it and Mr. Pepe didn''t even try to touch it. I tried to do it conveniently because we didn''t touch it."


    "That would be a clich��. I even feel a little arbitrary."


    True vegetables mouth.


    "I don''t want to touch the matter as much as I can because Mr. Pepe didn''t want to make everyone anxious, either, and it''s a strange story that you have a bad image of Mr. Pepe for not saying it in your mouth. If it''s Mr. Pepe''s position, I will, too."


    "I agree with you, too."


    Huako strikes a clear hostile gaze with perseverance. On the other hand, my sister held Pepe''s shoulder, which Huako felt dependable about. My sister will be on my side, so I could be sure of this already.


    (I''m not...... True vegetables and Huako have too many shoulders for Pepe. I... I think Yi is more right. On the contrary, Makoto-san interprets it more arbitrarily.)


    I didn''t put it in my mouth, but Yuma clearly had doubts about Pepe.


    (Regardless, I can''t believe Mr. Pepe is even close to Mr. True Vegetables... Don''t you think Mr. Pepe is crazy?


    Yuma saw True Vegetables as a fairly thoughtful and calm person, so she also wonders that she had Pepe''s shoulder.


    "So? I can''t prove it any more, but beyond that?


    Pepe asks Yi in a slightly throwing way.


    "That''s all I have now. But...... in Pepe''s current response, some people assumed that Pepe had no problems, and I wonder if this turned out to be a good idea?


    Yi said with blatant irony. The Cypress Plains sisters, who stood on Pepe''s side, do exist, but everyone else was suspicious, he said, without putting it to words.


    "Right. It also proved my innocence. It was meaningful. Thank you, Yi-jun. And I''m sorry I let you play such a bad role."


    "No......"


    Of course Pepe understands the sincerity of Yi. Understood, it returns sarcasm, albeit calm on the surface.


    (I don''t care what you think, Yi thinks Pepe is the killer. I made it surface and divided the factions here. Pepe was clearly hostile, knowing that Yi also suspected him, and that he was inciting suspicion)


    Seeing the exchange between the two, Shore Husband thought that the structure of the resting place was divided.


    (Honestly...... I don''t know how Yi does it)


    Sneak a sigh of sigh, tired I think.


    (Flashly put exploration in and bring extra discord to the resting place...... Doing so may also have the aim of moving the killer, but if the killer is cautious and calm, he won''t move extra. Well, it''s a resolute way to do it, but I need to be careful later...)


    As a matter of tiredness, there was a sense that there was more difficulty in the way of dialogue between Yi and Pepe offenders than this. This kind of way of stirring the place may be quite effective, but I don''t think it''s a good idea because it brings offense to even irrelevant people and the disadvantage of making enemies extra. Best of all, it''s a tired, unwanted way to do it.


    "Yi bought the biggest villain and got out. Be prepared to be hated as well. We should all guess about that. I respect that."


    But alongside the tiredness, the appearance of the youngest group of dreams ran out clearly in a powerful tone, so tiredness came and dreamed.


    (That may be true...... there will be a way to do it even if you buy villains......)


    It was surprising, if tired, and abominable, that the coming dream had a shoulder of fortitude. I was going to pay attention, but it makes it hard to pay attention.


    "Come on, Dream. You''re right. I''m sorry I let you play such an unpleasant role, Yi-jun."


    "No... welcome..."


    To Pepe lowering his head, Yi also lowered his head gently, looking at him unexpectedly.


    (Why is it getting so bad air... That''s a lot...)


    Endeavouring with the urge to shout out so loud, Huako stares at Yi.


    (It''s these guys. And that''s him. Junko Suzuoka and his crew are here and that''s driving me crazy)


    In fact, the incident had occurred long before Junko arrived, but ignoring it, Huako had decided so in his mind.

 949 24

    Evening. Yuma, who had left the Dark Sabbath, was about to arrive home in heavy footsteps.


    I''m pretty tired of seeing people say that the Red Cat route was a dream band that was in the safe house, and even pepe was blatantly suspected.


    (Even though it''s a resting place, I haven''t been able to rest at all. Come on now, I want you to get back to your peaceful days soon...)


    That''s when Yuma sincerely hoped so, a face figure walked in from across the street. It''s disguised, but there''s nothing wrong with it.


    "Ah, Mika."


    Speaking from Yuma, Mika raised her side of the hat wore deep in her eyes and showed her face.


    "Respond!"


    "Have you finished your work yet?


    "Uhm! But number seven seems tired, so I let him go back to the office first! I''m shopping! Are you going home to the safe house?


    "Yes."


    To Mika''s question, Yuma nodded like she couldn''t say.


    "Any progress!? No, let''s talk slowly at the coffee shop, not stand talkin ''!


    They entered the candoville and entered the coffee shop ''Kewi'' on the ground floor.


    Yuma told Mika everything that happened today. Don''t say anything about your doubts about Pepe.


    "Looks like it''s been a long, dark day!


    "In a bad way...... But I decided to think positively that the Red Cat disturbance was necessary to make it to an end"


    Slightly stronger, Yuma says. Being in front of Mika makes me feel bigger, and I don''t want to show my weakness.


    "Was it a bad vibe?


    Mika dives into her voice and asks.


    "Yeah. I didn''t know what it would have been like if Mika had been there."


    I''m not as moodmaker as you think I am.


    In response to Yuma''s words, Mika spilled a slight smile.


    "Um... I want to tell you this. As soon as possible��"


    I thought, Yuma left it to the momentum to confess.


    "You know, I was actually a very weak person, envious of strong people and people with lots of things, and I hated them. She had the same feelings for Mika, and she was jealous. But I dealt with Mika straight away, and I became ashamed of myself like that. So to Mika... I felt like Mika would normally talk to me without weird consciousness, and I tried to speak to her."


    "I see... but..."


    Yuma is wrapped in fierce anxiety and regret as Mika toned down openly to cloud her expression in Yuma''s words, which she desperately conveyed.


    (You shouldn''t have said that. If I do, get up and get on with it...)


    Yuma thought so, but I don''t think there is another cause for Mika''s frustration with the fact that she is showing a sinking face that she has never shown before.


    "I wasn''t strong from the start..."


    With her gaze off Yuma and her face like she had chewed up a bitter bug, Mika spoke.


    "On the contrary, he was weak, stupid, secluded, mean, highly craving for approval, looking down on people, and yet envious of others, a sucky person"


    Yuma was surprised by the unimaginable words that came out of Mika''s mouth.


    (Same as me...? Oh no... Mika that moon?


    From Yuma''s point of view, it''s an amazing surprise. Although I found her to be a friendly child, from Yuma''s point of view, Mika felt like a personable and great man.


    "So I know exactly what it''s like to be a weak person. That''s why I sing all the positive songs like that idiot. He makes his weak heart strong, energized, and his courage to stand up to him a poem. I think... to those who are in a strong position from the start... to those who are well and blessed to be born, not all of them can say so, but it''s hard to understand what it''s like to be weak, isn''t it? Because you''re a blessed person, there''s a pattern of people with deep nostalgia and wide hearts."


    Yuma, who listens to Mika and somehow feels like she understands.


    "I was a bad guy. There was nothing. It was overlooked. So I wanted everything. That''s why I wanted to be in a strong position, be prestigious and look down on you the other way around. So... I know what it''s like to be weak."


    "But not now."


    To Yuma''s point, Mika smiles lonely.


    "When I was new to fame, too, I became Tengu. But... the feeling soon disappeared. Some parts have been satisfied with achieving their purpose, but there are other reasons. I saw something I didn''t like..."


    "Something unpleasant?


    "I had a respected female artist. Exposure to TV commercials, dramas, etc. was intense and scandalous, but as a singer, I respected it. It was the same office as mine, so I got to know him. But she seemed... terrible as a person."


    Mika''s face was bitterly distorted.


    "A mass of upward orientation, self-evident greed and desire for approval. I''m only interested in myself, and my desires just don''t end. I had a talent for songs, but not a passion for songs. It was only a tool to satisfy my desires. Still impresses a lot of people, so there is a notion that no matter how personality broken he is, it doesn''t matter... In fact, geniuses are many people with personality difficulties. But nevertheless, she was a terrible stunt. I don''t always feel comfortable with the fact that I''m not getting my footlights on, and the people around me are just using them for that. Even marriage and divorce were the subject of conversation, and the husband was an accessory substitute because of his status. At the end of the day, it was drugged and ended up being a carcass and making a scene in the press. So I literally kept getting my footlights on until I died."


    Yuma also watches TV for once, so I quickly figured out who that was. It''s the case and the person who made the TV noise some years ago.


    "I saw it and the feeling that I would never want to be worked hard and made myself a teacher on the other hand. I''m sorry for that guy... but there are some parts of him that I appreciate in that respect. And... while I was disillusioned, I thought a lot about how he ended up like that."


    Mika hung up her words there for a little while as she turned her face out the window and looked at the people crossing out of Candoville.


    Yuma was listening to Mika. I''m younger than myself, and with the person in question in my life, Mika should probably have been about twelve or thirteen. That''s the story of falling into the back streets, but since that age, she has had quite a lot of life experience, of course she can''t compare to girls her age, etc., much more than a bad adult, I''m sure she has more experience as a person.


    Thinking about it, Yuma still feels that Mika Tsukinawa is a superman who makes it. I guess I was able to be such a superman because I had a condensed, overly intense teenager and had a stack to match it.


    "It''s not just that person. The reason I distance myself from the entertainment industry outside of my musical relationship is because I''ve heard a lot of disgusting rumors about that industry and actually, with my own eyes, I''ve seen a lot of people who are crazy about their desires. No... I just got a little involved and I saw a lot of it. If I step deeper, I''m sure I''ll see more. I don''t want to see or know any more, so I keep it just for musical activities. I refuse all offers like CM and variety shows for that reason. I was on a discussion show before, and it was terrible."


    Mika laughs embarrassingly, but then fights with the backstreet delegate on his back, and given that Rivenge of the discussion show also played out well, it seems to Yuma that that''s nothing but shame.


    (You fought and won for the survival of the back streets, even if you were terribly ashamed of yourself in public, but still didn''t end up losing)


    I was in the mood to put it in my mouth and praise it, but I''m in the middle of talking about Mika, and I was ashamed to say it and praise it in the first place, so I''ll keep it to sneak praise in my heart.


    "I want to be stronger and bigger. I asked for strength because motive was for me�� just for me. And got as much power as I wanted. But now I don''t just want to do it for me, I want to use my powers to support someone else but myself. In backstreet work, you help people in need, and in front street, you entertain people''s minds with sound. Of course, there is a sense of self-satisfaction in the act."


    Mika talks that far and smiles again.


    "Some people will laugh with hypocrites, but whether we laugh or not, this is what I meant! Arrogance and criticism, but I want to be the one who gives something to someone, as much as I can. Especially... for people in vulnerable positions or in need."


    It is Mika''s dialogue, which acts as the starting and closing house in charge of solving problems when residents of the front street get into back street trouble, but it therefore sounds strongly persuasive.


    "Until the other day I was Mika''s anti, and now I''m going to be a fan. Something strange..."


    "You have to be! I would love to have more fans than one, and I want each and every one of them to have fun!


    Seeing Mika revealing her joy in her words, Yuma even felt ridiculous to have ever twisted herself to seclude herself and looked at Mika.


    (After stacking, you have Mika Tsukinawa. I didn''t have it from the beginning. My stack is... now... no, how do we stack it from now on?


    Yuma thought that if she was well aware, she could be as big as Mika herself.

 950 25

    evening. In the Dark Sabbath, only Pepe and the Cypress Plains sisters remained.


    There was a lot of shock to Huako that today''s interaction didn''t try to go home when everyone left, and he was talking about all sorts of things with Pepe.


    "I''ve always wanted to create a place where everyone could feel safe."


    Pepe talks about a dialogue he doesn''t know how many times he''s heard it. Even when I first came here, Huako remembered that Pepe had said the same dialogue.


    "I created the Dark Sabbath to provide a place of peace of mind. The common denominator of a backstreet dweller and the common denominator of having a heart disease, a place where people with two things in common can feel safe with each other. I always thought I''d want that. I was quite anxious about the demand, but when I tried to make it, people came right. And it was a place for me to relax. I''m glad I made it."


    With a calm look, Pepe speaks almost unilaterally.


    "I was a resident of the back street... but that''s who I am... no, that''s what I want to say. He wants to have a fun, friendly laugh in a peaceful and uncontested space. I know you''re saying kusa, but this is my sincere wish."


    (After all, Mr. Pepe, there can be no such thing as the mastermind of this noise. There''s no way such a sweet, beautiful person would do that. Yet the man of fortitude...... unforgivable)


    (Anyone who says it''s crummy always says it afterwards. They might call me a hypocrite - or I know I''m beautiful - or something. So, then it''s classic to say a dialogue like ''But This Is the Heart'')


    Although Huako was honestly impressed with Pepe, who had spoken all of his beauty phrases since earlier, True Vegetables was a pioneer in the heart. True vegetables are not good at this kind of place in Pepe.


    (Suspicious is Junko Yukioka. Some of the people brought in via her seem to trust me, but I would never trust that Junko Yukioka. Maybe he''s up to something with his suspicious eye on Mr. Pepe)


    With that in mind, Huako decided never to complain to Pepe about his thoughts.


    "I... think Junko Yukioka is suspicious of this commotion"


    "Here, Huako."


    True vegetables gently scold Huako, cut out with a resolute look.


    "I don''t think so. I mean, I don''t want to doubt my body..."


    Pepe clouds his expression.


    "Me too... to be honest, I don''t feel comfortable being suspicious"


    "So, but..."


    Huako is bewildered by Pepe''s sad face on his dialogue, and Sighs because True Vegetables expected Pepe to react.


    "Let''s all go see the police tomorrow. Makoto and Seung-mi are also concerned."


    Seeing Huako shudder, Pepe changed the subject, but Huako remained nagging.


    Where Yuma and Mika left Candoville, they ran into someone they knew.


    "Ah, Mika, Yuma"


    He was excellent.


    "How was your resting place today?


    "They said it was rough!


    "Yeah, it was rough"


    Yuma speaks more concisely than when she spoke to Mika earlier about her interaction in today''s resting place.


    "Really? Ah. Has Junko finally moved with his back? Ah. Still, even Junko gets possessed by the Red Cat."


    "You seemed like the same person we were for once!


    Yuma laughs at the conversation between Yu and Mika and the fact that they are close to Junko Wai and treat Junko like a monster.


    "Ah... from Mr. Pepe"


    "To me, too."


    When Yuma, Yu and Mika opened the display simultaneously, a message from Pepe said they were going to see each other tomorrow.


    "Are you the first people who got possessed by the Red Cat and killed him? Ah. I don''t know either of you, even if it''s a visit... I''m not interested in what''s going on."


    Yu said.


    "The way you say you''re interested is careless, too! Either way, I just want to capture the word ass and make a scene. Careless cooks don''t die, but that''s a serious and careless expression!


    "Right. I''m sorry. Intriguing."


    "Worse!


    "I''m a pretty long time associate, so I wonder what''s going on. Killing my family independently of my own will and staying locked up in a cell for a long time... and just thinking about what''s going on with Makoto, who was originally suffering from mental disorder..."


    The next interaction between Yu and Mika is not laughable and Yuma speaks with a blue face.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yuma. I said something weird."


    Apologize gently, yuma spilling an ambiguous grin.


    "No, that''s fine. I care, but honestly I''m afraid to go see him...... I''ve been afraid to even be conscious of Makoto and Seung-mi, so I tried not to think about them."


    "But right now, things are about to move, and seeing them might tell you something again. Maybe that''s what Mr. Pepe decided."


    Mika says in a calm voice without screaming.


    "Right. I''m going."


    "I''m coming, too."


    "Excuse me! I''m on the street tomorrow! I can''t even get to number seven! Tell me what''s going on later!


    The three then broke up immediately.


    (I hate to see you tomorrow... I knew it... I don''t want to go. I really don''t like anything...)


    While walking alone, Yuma had such a vague and ominous feeling that she lost even the aftertaste of her pleasant chat with Mika earlier.


    "In a peaceful and uncontested space, amiable..."


    At the Snow Oka Institute, Junko, who had heard Pepe''s dialogue from a bug that had been planted in the resting room, murmured the same dialogue no matter what.


    Tired, Midori and Yi, who were in the same living room, also hear the words that Junko muttered.


    "Seems difficult and easy. Sounds easy. It''s hard."


    Junko thinks Pepe''s dialogue must be serious. But Junko also knows it''s dangerous. Junko, who has continued to walk with the history of mankind, has witnessed many times the process and breakdown of those who tried to create a beautiful world until it did not materialize but thus came off the path of man and caused terrible things.


    "I can only assume that Mr. Pepe is the killer anymore..."


    "Decision-making is dangerous. Okay?


    Hearing Yi''s words, Junko gently controls them.


    "But considering the junk store thing and the dream band thing, that''s all I''m saying..."


    "I don''t think anything about Mr. Pepe purchasing and remodeling it in a junk shop."


    "Why not? The junk store owner also said there was a mixture of dangerous goods."


    The way Junko thinks seems strange to Yi.


    "If Mr. Pepe is familiar with junk teasing, he''ll be able to clear up the issue, and the modification itself will lead to better quality and cost savings."


    "Rationally, I don''t know if personal modifications will be of better quality than commercially available products"


    Now Midori goes into Junko. Midori has roughly the same idea as Yi, and he is suspicious of Pepe.


    "Uh, hey, for example, I''m feeding Yi or Tie, vitamins for mental stability, that''s not commercially available, that''s what I refined, but it''s about ten times more effective than commercially available."


    Mental care today avoids antibiotic use as much as possible and mainstreams treatment with dreambands and vitamins. Because the administration of certain nutrients was found to be effective in stabilizing mental conditions. Junko was also persistent and encouraged to take vitamins.


    "That was made by my pure sister..."


    "It''s not a question of great special technology that I can do because I am, it''s something that even manufacturers can do if they care about it. As long as you have the equipment, anyone can do that if you care. But I don''t do manufacturers. They sell ineffective substitutes by mixing impurities without major purification. Refining with your hands takes money and time. If you spend so much money on refining, you try to sell more of that money around the cost of publicity. For what it cost to refine and spend money, if the price is higher, they won''t be able to buy it, and even if they sell it that is highly effective and it is just cured, they will have trouble selling it, so they should keep buying products that don''t have a lot of effect, at a constant price. What''s more, people don''t assume that products that are full of publicity are more effective than products that don''t advertise much."


    "I see..."


    Junko''s explanation convinced Midori.


    "I can tell you something similar about a commercial dream band. I haven''t done anything as blatant as vitamins, but if I care about that, I can improve it more. Whether it''s nutritional therapy or dreamband care, I use it for Yi or Tie because I''ve put my hands on it to increase its effectiveness."


    "So I... dramatically improved in the short term."


    "I haven''t improved much...? I''ve always been with Junko..."


    Junko explained, Yi was also convinced, but tired was not convinced.


    "Tired you have accumulated more than five hundred years, and by nature, I don''t think those treatments are probably right. Doesn''t mean it doesn''t work at all."


    "Before that, I was left alone, and the treatment of dreambands and the intake of vitamin foods became more aggressive only recently..."


    Junko explained, tired didn''t convince me after all.


    "Let''s get back to it, isn''t that what Mr. Pepe has in mind, too? I guess I haven''t decided to be suspicious yet. Actually, Mr. Pepe, it''s rather suspicious."


    "Which one?"


    Midori bursts into bitter laughter at the words of Junko, which change from time to time.


    "Mr. Pepe said he installed commercially available software on junk modifications, so I think it wasn''t an improvement, it just got cheaper"


    And, Yi.


    "This one''s analyzing the dreamband, but it looks pretty clumsy."


    Junko exhales small. I''ve been doing analytical work all day, but I can''t see any progress because of the amount of information and the masterful cover-up.


    "Enough to make Mr. Yukioka say it''s difficult, does that mean it''s a pretty awesome trick? You think Mr. Pepe has that skill?


    "Yi-jun, I''ve told you many times that Mr. Pepe hasn''t been identified as the killer yet."


    "I also washed Mr. Pepe''s past once. Something about the Killer Age, something before that."


    Junko cautioned again, but Yi does not attempt to solve the mode of suspicion for Pepe.


    "Brother Yi works fast in a bad way ~"


    Midori teases.


    "Only one thing bothered me was before I became a killer. Looks like Mr. Pepe had a heart disease and was struggling, too, but he asked the backstreet tissue and most of his past seems to be erased. He said he could hardly find a trace either."


    "Most people fall in the back streets and go out of their way to erase the past are chased by someone, but hey"


    Hearing Yi''s report, Junko said.


    "And then Mr. Pepe calls himself a counselor, but it was a lot to say in a sip with the counselor... Mr. Pepe qualifies as a counselor, does he take it properly? I checked the area and it didn''t show up."


    "You know... Yi-jun. I''m also a Japanese Society exiled status, but I''m a top three Mad Scientist in this country, and officially, you shouldn''t touch the question of what''s going on... It''s like bringing common sense to the back streets."


    "Ah... right"


    After several cautions today, Yi puts his head on.


    "Please Yi, Tie, Midori. I want you to look at Mad Scientists who are good at making and modifying dreambands, both domestically and internationally. If this is all you can make, I think it''s more likely someone with a name. There''s a possibility of an unnamed buried person."


    "Isn''t that... not even a limited story to Mad Scientists?


    Tired speaks the question. If you are a Dream Band Manufacturing Technician, chances are whoever you are.


    "Yeah, but it feels like we''re gonna hit it from somewhere suspicious."


    "Mad Scientists only, Dream Bands only, but it''s going to be difficult around the world."


    Yi says while opening and searching the display quickly.


    "If psychometry goes through the dreamband, it''s easy to figure out who did it, but thanks to this, including Midori, the rest room people are using it all up, there''s too much mess left in their minds to trace to the record of the thoughts of the people who installed the weird program."


    Psychometry spoken by Midori is the ability to read the residual thought that resides in an object, but the residual thought that resides in an object is played randomly when the amount is too high.


    "But I''ve got something new to do, and I''ll try to do that. This kind of plain work is right for me."


    A refreshing grin as you gaze at the display.


    (He''s changed a lot too... It''s like I was someone else when we met)


    Look at the side of Yi, I think tired. It''s like living evidence of the possibility that a person can change, so seeing the change in fortitude, hope boils down against himself as well.


    Kurumi Maniac Evil was a dream band design technician, but Kurumi Maniac Evil''s parents were also dream band design technicians.


    Kurumi insinuated in a dream band and experimented with the killing impulse to his real parents, but as a result, his parents became more of an abolitionist than an impulse to kill, but only an impulse to destroy the object in front of him from one end.


    Kurumi was arrested after his parents checked the dreamband they used and found that it was Kurumi who modified it.


    Kurumi thinks it was a real detour then. I took revenge on my parents I hated, but after wasting a long time of my life in a barn, I also lost my job.


    And because that incident remains on record, Kurumi decided to wipe out his existence thoroughly. I changed my name, I also erased my family registration and bought a new one. I also thought about plastic surgery, but it was resistant to change it to my face. The current name Kurumi Madness and Evil is also the name I bought away.


    I want to think that no one can follow me anymore. Still, though, I am frightened that someone may approach the present from my past.

 951 26

    ''I had a dream.


    It''s a very, very bad dream. It''s a dream where you can''t figure out what''s in the house, and it keeps breaking.


    First the air conditioning broke. No matter how many switches I pressed, it didn''t work. Someone came to my head and hit me with a broken A/C. Someone who hit him looked at his hand like it hurt.


    Then I found out. It was the air conditioning remote that was broken. The air conditioning wasn''t bad, but he hit me. Someone hit the remote on the head. I hit him to the point of shattering him. My hands seemed to hurt. But it wasn''t broken, the battery was just dead. Yet it was that angry bastard who didn''t understand that he hit me because he thought it was broken and ended up breaking the remote.


    The guy that came to my head hit and broke the air conditioner as well as the remote. I''m just talking about replacing the battery, but I didn''t try to do it, and I broke everything with my own hands.


    The next book rotted. The important book that I wanted when I was a little girl and your father and mother bought for me, it rotted. I came to my head and when I tore the book all over, I scattered book paper all over the house.


    Then your father and mother got very angry and beat me up angrily. Rotten is the book. The book is bad. Yet as if I had broken the book, I was angry.


    I had no choice but to keep the torn books in contact and keep reading the books on the perishable calves. I tried to just keep reading books with the same content over and over again. I don''t read other books. I have to read a rotten calf book, so I can''t read any other books.


    I am such an idiot and a bad hassle boy and a crazy kid that your father and mother seem to have stung me and put me in the barn.


    It''s a narrow, narrow cave barn. It''s so small that you can''t move. The rocks are cold and you''re going to catch a cold. It''s hard not to be able to get physical. It''s painful. But I can only give you dinner and drinks directly, so you don''t die.


    In this living hell I finally realized. He said if you stop rambling and calling, he''ll surely free you from here one day. So I tried to be a good girl. But you won''t let me out of the cage inside. I wanted it out fast, and I wanted to scream, but then they still thought I was a bad boy and I was scared, so I put up with it all the time, even if I wanted to scream, and I wanted to cry but I also put up with the chirping, I just wept, and I kept waiting for you to forgive me. He said he could get me out of here someday if he was a good girl.


    Many times I wondered if you wouldn''t let me out until I died and would die without moving like this, but the day finally came when I could get out. But your father and mother didn''t come.


    Another family member was locked up in my neighbor''s den. That''s comfortable. I was in so much pain, the other one was trapped and was free to move. It comes to my head. I thought I''d beat her up, but if I did that, I''d put up with it now because I''m going back to that awful barn again. You just have to be patient now. When I don''t have to put up with it, I''m going to beat him up a lot.


    She looked at me with a worried face. She was a rotten book full of calves.


    I was - it wasn''t broken, but it was decided to be broken, and it was actually broken, the remote control battery was just dead air conditioning ''


    "That''s enough, right? Sister."


    Surprised by his voice, True Vegetables woke up. Right around the corner, Huako peeking into herself with a crying face.


    A rotten book full of calves�� such phrases cross the back of the brains of true vegetables.


    "Were you talking about it all again? Speak that out."


    "Yeah."


    To the true vegetable to confirm, my dear sister nodded in tears.


    Wake yourself up and put your hands on your forehead to evoke nightmares.


    I''ve had this nightmare many times. Every time I saw him, he spoke to his voice as if he were going to recite a picture book. My sister asked me that several times.


    "Air conditioning and remote control......"


    True vegetables that pound and squirm.


    "That''s the disabled and the family that hurts it itself. Don''t understand heart disease, beat him up. And I broke it..."


    "Yeah, I know. It was your father and your mother who broke your sister"


    Holding the hand of a true vegetable, Huako said with sympathy.


    "What about the rotten book...?


    "That should have been me your sister wanted. I have to take care of myself, so I can''t read any other books. I can''t make a lover, and I can''t play a lot with my friends."


    In response to the question of true vegetables, Huako gives an answer that replaces reality.


    "What kind of cave can''t move...?


    "Isn''t that a closed ward where severe people go in? I was a liberation ward. Your sister had her hands and feet tied to the bed because it was too violent to reach her. Dripping in diapers"


    "Yes... we broke together, we were put in there together, but the difference in treatment makes me unnecessarily hateful to you..."


    "But your sister''s healed, right? I''m still crazy..."


    True vegetables have a dry grin on the word that Huako has healed.


    (Are you saying this has healed? Yes... that''s certainly how the doctor diagnosed me. ''Cause that''s what I was pretending to be. I suppressed it and just pretended it was healed. I don''t like the pain, so I just can restrain myself in public. That''s... the decision that it''s healed. It''s really ridiculous, because when you can contain it in public, it''s going to be cured. I still say that I have been mocking my sister ever since...)


    This is what''s happening on the surface. With a sister who takes care of her sister while she has heart disease.


    Here''s the truth. A foolish parent with an eclampsia who pushed her daughter into a breakdown of her heart, trying to kill her sister with violence. The broken heart sister wielded violence against her sister, and her sister''s heart broke with it. He was put in the hospital, and his sister took care of him by pretending to be cured and saying he would take care of his sister for sin. My parents briefly shook their heads vertically because they no longer wanted to engage with their daughters they were not good at.


    And now I can do the schematics. True vegetables, as always, continue to stir up my sister. Huako assumes he can''t help being beaten or cursed because he is ill. Or I''m trying to think so. My sister is assuming that she is equal to God because she doesn''t let herself go like this.


    (They looked at us as if we were a failure. That''s what I scolded. But... it wasn''t you who broke us...)


    True vegetables that don''t speak up and poison their parents.


    Then I see my sister.


    (Even though I still remain strange, I am gaining peace of mind by not trying to see that reality and deification me... poor, sweet child...)


    True vegetables are meant to go out with my sister. While breathing out his own desires and keeping his heart calm by scolding his sister.


    "You''re mentally retarded. I''m more physically disabled than you."


    Pepe realized the world would stain red and black when he was so cursed at the person he had most forgiven his heart to face. It was the moment when something decisive in my heart broke.


    When I realized it, the person I thought was my own had turned into a bloody, immobile mass of meat in front of me.


    When I realized, I was sleeping alone in the bathroom. It was already late at night when I realized it.


    I''ve had nightmares many times before. I wonder if he has to keep looking at it for the rest of his life, and Pepe puts his hand on his forehead with his face up.


    Pepe doesn''t go home and often sleeps in the resting area.


    Calm down here. This is also a sacred place. It is also the place where nightmares begin and happiness end.


    Despite being a place of nightmares, Pepe made this place a place of rest. Gathering large numbers of people who wanted peace of mind, they sought to interact, and the hearts of many people were actually healed. That satisfies me.


    Exhale, and when I went to the bathroom, there was a continuation of the nightmare.


    The same face as the one who was murdered by himself in the nightmare looks at Pepe, as he complains about something.


    Pepe is not surprised by anything. All the time. I often show up right after I have nightmares, so I''m wondering if this ghost is showing me nightmares, too.


    "Tell me that, how dare you come out resenting me! Go away!"


    When Pepe yells, the ghost obeys honestly and disappears.


    "It''s all your fault... All..."


    Fist tightly clenched, knocking on the door.


    "I know... I''m bad, too. That time, if we hadn''t had a fight or something...... if we''d stayed close all the time, this wouldn''t have happened... It''s my fault. Because you let me out. Because it has disrupted the sum...... I''ll give you... I''ll give you... you..."


    Pepe goes back to the living room and takes the dream band he had in his other drawer, whining as he tried to speak to the vanished ghost. I didn''t give it to Junko.


    "That the time has come. This is a good opportunity...... I wanted that. But I''ll scratch my feet until the end."


    Pepe wore a dream band when she squeaked with a clear grin.


    Late night Snow Oka Institute, living room.


    "Wow, Midori, it''s time to go to bed"


    Midori gets up with a big yawn. I''ve always been immersed in search work online. Mad scientists were being examined in connection with the manufacture and modification of dream bands.


    "Good night."


    Yi, who was doing the same work, tells me.


    "I''ll go to bed, too, but will Yi still go on?


    The tiredness that was doing the same work also rises and takes confirmation.


    "Yeah, we''ve narrowed it down so far, and all we have to do is dig in and find out one at a time"


    Yi says with a full face of energy. In a long time of work, the three of them had squeezed the Mad Scientists lengthened into a dream band from all over the world to twenty-four.


    "Hmm, I think that digging is a hassle. It seems like there''s a limit to what an individual can look up online, too, right?


    "If you ask me, you are. I guess I should rely on an information organization. This is going to take a lot of money and time."


    Midori told me, Yi decided to change her policy.

 952 27

    That day, the face of the Dark Sabbath headed for the Euthanasia Police Station.


    First possessed by the Red Cat, Makoto Fujiang murdered his mother. Second possessed, Katsumi Yagawa murdered his master, Keijiro Yagawa, who was passing here. The purpose is to meet these two.


    The face of the Yukooka Institute has not been shared by all four people. Mika and No. 7 were the work of those on the street today.


    (Does the fact that the four people at the Snow Oka Institute are not here mean that they are doing something?)


    Yu makes a mistake.


    Pepe, Yuma, the Cypress Plains sisters, Kehiko and Laimeng, Yu and Kishi Husband, each enter the police station.


    "Do you see him now? I don''t know if I could have come sooner."


    Umezu shows up and says grumpy.


    "Stop saying that. We also needed to prepare our minds, and the two of us who are here now on the charge of innocence thought we needed a little time, so we thought about it and put it between us."


    Pepe protests in a soft tone against Umezu''s words.


    "Right. I''m sorry about that... But my thoughts are the other way around. I wish you''d come a little sooner to speak up."


    Some complexion changes to Umezu''s words that don''t look too bad.


    "What do you mean...... No way......"


    "Makoto Hae made a suicide attempt, so he''s wearing a restraint suit. So, I''ve been sedating you tight. When the medicine runs out, you cry all over and you''re almost freaking out."


    With Umezu''s report in his ear, he reveals that his worst expectations are off, but still in a terrible state, and loses his word with him.


    "So we can meet?


    My dreams made me wonder.


    "It''s such a pale expectation that if you meet me and talk to me, it''ll be a little better. For once, we''re human beings, too. It''s hard to see humans break like that."


    "Uh, unexpected. I thought the police were just cold-blooded people. Such an image, whether a person dies in front of you or someone within you who is pitying it, that you feel nothing"


    "Where the hell did you get that shitty image planted? Is that a cartoon or a game?


    In the words of his dreams, Umezu makes a funny face.


    "What about Seung-mi?


    Pepe asks.


    "This one is stable. This one is a healthy person. Mm... oops... excuse me"


    I realize that I have lost my word, and I apologize again with my face. Umezu.


    "Let me see Seung-mi first. Later, Makoto."


    Pepe requests it. Everyone was convinced of this order without having to say why.


    "Are we waiting here? I don''t know the two of you I''m going to meet, and I can''t help it."


    Kishifu said, but the dreams of coming to the words made me look uncomfortable.


    "I feel like we should all check out what it looks like. In it, there may be someone who understands something important"


    Kehiko perceived the place of her dreams and spoke out. I felt that what Kishifu said was unnecessary.


    "I think I''m out of the group I haven''t met."


    A dream came and said, I saw Yu.


    "Yu, please"


    "Is it me ah...? Yes."


    He was a yu with a strange face for a moment, but nodded when he perceived where he had come to dream.


    (Have you chosen the one of the four who is best at observation and insight? I suppose I can come and dream, but did I take the form of a recommendation because I''m resistant to being named? Or did the coming dream decide she was better qualified than herself?


    Looking sideways at the coming dream, Kehiko thinks about why the coming dream pushed Yu.


    Pepe, the Cypress Plains sisters, Yuma and Yu, meet Katsumi first.


    Seung-mi was obviously disgusted, but she looked at Pepe and the others and still smiled happily. As the smile spilled naturally, it appeared in the same eyes.


    "Seung-mi, I''m sorry I haven''t been able to come before"


    "No...... thanks to you for putting the time aside too, because I''ve settled down"


    To Pepe''s apology, Katsumi says in a slightly plundering voice.


    "The detectives here seem to believe me, and they''re taking me seriously to find out what caused me to go crazy."


    We heard Seung-mi''s report and were relieved together.


    "We''re looking into the cause, too. Mainly Junko Yukioka is trying her best."


    Pepe did not attempt to make any further detailed reports. Regarding yesterday''s interaction, Yuma becomes aware that she didn''t make a single cut.


    (Don''t you say yesterday? I''d say that''s why you don''t want to worry extra)


    Yet Yuma has been evil pushed. I thought you didn''t want to say it out of your mouth because Pepe is often inconvenient for you.


    Even then, the interview with Seung-mi only lasted an unusual conversation. Along the way, I saw Seung-mi push her voice to death and cry out, Huako was followed and cried, and Yuma also experienced severe chest pain. I felt sad, sorry, and more angry than that. I was strongly aware that something so tragic had happened because of the work of someone full of malice.


    The next meeting was with Makoto.


    "Be prepared..."


    The words uttered by Umezu before he brought Makoto sounded painful, which is why he caused everyone anxiety.


    Wait a while before the boy in custody is brought to the visiting room so that he can be dragged by two police officers.


    "Stay Omg. Yeah, yeah, yeah! Stay with me. Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    I see the faces of Pepe and the others. No, Makoto has summoned them in the shape of a demon and pressed his face against a reinforced acrylic partition plate. The saliva stains out of the vent hole.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! It''s all in my eyes, my mother''s dead, all dead. Zembucha! Uh-oh! You. Oh, my God!


    wild madness, scattering tears, snot and spit, yelling, and seeing sincerity calling, and uttering together. Huako clings to the true vegetable with trembling, and Yuma makes her clenched fist wave small. Pepe stared at Makoto without looking directly at this reality, and Yu was as relieved as usual.


    "You guys suffer, too. Yeah, yeah, yeah! Kill you guys, too. Yeah, yeah! Kill you guys, too. Ooh! Oh, hey, you guys can see the red cat any day now. Ooh! That''s when you guys are gonna be just like me. Oh! You''re gonna kill somebody like me. Ah! Suffer like me, curse me. Uh-huh! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Ahhhhhhhhh!


    "Enough, take him"


    Summon, and then tell Umezu to go back to his room, as there is no choice but to let him stay here any longer, just to keep giving him a mad laugh.


    No one could speak up sincerely. Even Pepe couldn''t say anything.


    (How much pain does it cause people''s hearts to break so much...)


    I wondered if it was literally unimaginable suffering, and Yuma looked sincerely into a heartfelt battle. I wonder if this was the unpleasant feeling before I came.


    "This is it even if you take a large amount of medicine. It seems best to put him to sleep."


    Umezu says.


    "Really...... What about the dream band?


    Pepe asks.


    "I tried a few, but I couldn''t. I had a few psychiatrists come, but they threw all the keys."


    "I''m sure Makoto... the very fact that you''re alive is hell that you''re conscious..."


    Huako said with a crying face.


    "Yeah. It''s been going on forever in the misery that ordinary humans don''t understand. Most people in the world don''t know the bitterness of a state in which the spirit has been thoroughly cornered, the spiciness of someone who has broken and gone crazy so far. Ends without knowing. I despise the crazy guy, and that''s it."


    Yuma also says as she feels uninterrupted remorse and nausea.


    "I don''t think so. Some of them may not have that kind of heart, but you just happen to see one case like that, and don''t decide that it''s all true. I had a terrible image of the police the other day."


    React to Yuma''s words and say as Umezu became mucky.


    (This guy is a detective, and he''s a bald old man, but he''s straight without a front or back, or he''s humane and likes it)


    Look at Umezu, Yuma thinks.


    "Hey. I think it''s wrong to think of everything else as the same in one case."


    Yu also agrees with Umezu.


    "Makoto Sugae feels like he should be admitted to the hospital, but then it''s hard for us to get our hands on him. Now you should stay here to prove their innocence."


    Umezu said. A psychiatric evaluation of the two would determine them to be incapable of liability and, by the Medical Observation Act, would be an immediate hospitalization course. But then, they won''t be able to demonstrate that someone manipulated them into committing the murder. In the end, he remains branded a murderer. As a result, no appraisal has been carried out, and measures have been taken to check the condition at the detention facility.


    Of course, this procedure is special in itself. It would be difficult if it was a prime case because it was a backstreet division.


    "Yu, have you figured anything out?


    True vegetables asked. She was discerning why Yuichi had been advised to come here.


    "No, but I think you should have all spoken to him. Scared to say this here or here, may that be the same thing that normal people don''t understand and observe who are suffering from heart disease? You know each other, don''t you? Then I''ll give you a call. Come on."


    Yuma and Huako are encouraged to be annoyed.


    "So, Umezu, I''m sorry to bother you, but could you bring Makoto here again? Ah?


    "It''s really a hassle"


    Plum Tsu responds, foolishly urged to be gracious.


    Soon Makoto will be transported again by two police officers. Are you tired of summoning, now you just stare at us, and you don''t try to speak out. From the edge of his mouth he is drooling of covetousness.


    Makoto, we''ll find out who discredited you and prove your innocence.


    The first person I spoke to was True Vegetables.


    Makoto obviously responds to the words of True Vegetables and becomes a decent face. Seeing Makoto''s dramatic change, Umezu, Yuma and Huako were surprised.


    "Right. Makoto, it wasn''t Makoto who killed your mother. We all know that. Because we know that, and we will find out the truth. Wait."


    Pepe also looked to Makoto and told him in a powerful voice.


    "We are also possessed by the Red Cat. In the meantime, Makoto, like you, is attacking you inside. We just happen to be lucky we didn''t have to kill. But I don''t know what will happen next. I will prove your innocence and take vengeance on those who have been killed."


    Yuma worried about whether I could say this, but I decided to tell her clearly because I still feel honest about myself.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    I tried to tell her something, Huako, but only the sobbing voice, she was speechless.


    "Ugh... Higu, Egg, Me, Me... Everybody... There''s a... Me... I just said something terrible... sorry... something..."


    When I regained my sanity and saw Makoto cry, both Umezu and the police officers were surprised.


    (Wow, you really have something like this drama)


    Careless, but it was Umezu who thought that. One of the police officers was crying.


    "Junko''s working hard right now. If I could analyze the dreamband, I might even know who did that trick. And maybe I can prove the innocence of both of you."


    "I''m at your disposal, Mr. Suzuoka, entirely. Is there anything we can do?


    Hearing Pepe and Yuma say it, Huako stops sobbing and looks annoyed.


    (Isn''t it wrong to count on that guy, even though he''s the one who''s suspicious?


    I think so, Huako, but even Pepe has a verse that relies on Junko, so I can''t put it in my mouth.


    "Yu, I''m sorry to hear this so many times, but Makoto, did I find out anything when I saw you?


    "No. Excuse me. Especially"


    To Pepe''s question, shake Yuhakai.


    "You don''t have to apologize. Even the others don''t know anything."


    And, Pepe.


    (I didn''t know anything from looking at him, but there was something else I thought. Ah)


    Sneaking thoughts, Yu is aware of Pepe.


    (If I were Pepe''s position, I''d be the first to say the dialogue that True Vegetables mouthed before someone urged me to, right? But Mr. Pepe said later. Too much thought...... maybe, but...... it catches on. The dialogue that followed was also a crunchy rhetoric�� subtly uncomfortable��. Like to keep me from being suspicious that I couldn''t say the first thing I had to say? Hmmm...... are you thinking too much......)


    Yu didn''t see yesterday''s interaction straight away, but even if you just listened, there is a preconception among Yu that Pepe is suspicious. Because of this, I interpret Pepe''s behavior and dialogue unnecessarily badly.


    After the meeting, a line back to the front door of the police station.


    "How''d it go?


    "I''ll tell you later, Dreams."


    It was a dream to ask, but Yu turned to Pepe and said. Because in front of Yuma and Huako, I was also hesitant to use Makoto as a word and speak in detail. Decide that Huako in particular will perish.


    "Nice to meet you"


    Pepe smiles, discerning Yu''s care.


    (Certainly a thoughtful child. It''s very different from ours......)


    Discerning Yu''s concern, True Vegetables was consciously sneaking up on his sister.

 953 28

    At the Snow Oka Institute, Yi was unconscious in refining the work of Mad Scientists familiar with the Dream Band.


    "Yi-jun, I''m off for a while."


    Junko bringing coffee to Yi.


    "Blue Nettle said you could help too, so you should let her sleep a little."


    Yi has been insomniac and immersed in work since last night. Similar to myself, Junko thinks, in terms of being the type of person who gets enthusiastic once it''s on fire.


    "Right. I''m getting a little cranky...... But I''m waiting for information on the three people you''re investigating right now, and I''ll be off when I can squeeze in here."


    Take the coffee, Yi said.


    Suspicious in the candidate was narrowed down to seven. If you wait for Yi''s information, you will be further squeezed out of it.


    "These three look good in Shilo too...... Four left, please."


    Yi fell asleep on the couch as she flew the holographic display towards Junko.


    "Yi-jun, stay annoyed. Hmm... these four. He''s definitely suspicious, and he''s the owner of a background that''s not strange to whoever did it."


    Junko peeks into the display that was flown by Yi, with the coffee cup in one hand.


    All four of them have a strong interest in the potential of human brain structure and have used dreambands to conduct human experiments that make a difference in the brain, or are still active in the manufacture of such illegal dreambands.


    Of course there are a number of others if that''s all there is to it, but among them are four people who are particularly skilled, especially those who have a strong obsession with the brain, and who are particularly committed to the dream band, and whose results are carefully selected and narrowed under various conditions, such as dangerous people who are obviously likely to make some kind of case.


    There may be a killer among those removed from the narrow target, or he may not be among the twenty-four targeted candidates in the first place. But it seems likely that we have reached these four.


    "Kurumi American madness and evil...... I wonder if the incident this guy made before using his current pseudonym sounds pretty much like it. I mean, I think it''s this guy. But then it''s been unknown, and we''ll put this guy on hold for a bit."


    Junko mouths the name of one of the four. The person named Kurumi seems to have changed his name to erase the past, but the change of name has also been investigated completely. But that''s all we know.


    Most likely, but the difficulty is missing. Some atheists look for such humans, but for Junko, they have to rely on troublesome tissue.


    "I can''t rely on the power of the paranormal."


    Peek into the display from behind Junko, Midori said.


    "Midori, can you?


    "I couldn''t do psychometry, and maybe I can do it. Mika''s fate manipulation may still be more promising. Rare, but you''re gonna have to ask for a Claire Voyance capable man or a magician, aren''t you?


    "Clairvoyance or a thousand eyes ah...... It''s definitely rare. There''s only one person I know, and I kind of..."


    "It''s strange that even though there are a hundred or a thousand modified mice, there is no one capable of that lineage ~"


    "Well... I don''t feel comfortable, but I''d like to ask. That''s all I need."


    "Are you a little oh-my-rape?


    I ask Junko, who takes the phone, tired.


    "Sort of. Me and Milk were a lot stubborn with that organization, so... Milk was originally part of that one. Well, I''ll ask for it."


    When I couldn''t do anything about it before, I relied on Omi Rape for Junko, but I also have connections with other benevolent information organizations, so I make it a policy to avoid it whenever I can.


    The research being carried out by Kurumi American madness and evil is about turning humans into completely murderous machines.


    Through a dream band that shows video directly to a person''s brain and gives a fragmented implication, when several patterns of conditions are in place, it causes a rapid runoff in the pericerebral limbic system, which is the part of the brain that directs emotions and instincts, while at the same time partially reducing the function of the cerebral neocortex that directs thought circuits, such as language function and reason, to encourage destructive and homicidal impulses. I can only say that I experimented with my real parents and succeeded in terms of my impulse to destroy.


    Anger and intent to kill occur more than in the cerebral limbic system, but are suppressed in the frontal lobes of the cerebral neocortex. Kurumi came up with this method in the last century, inspired by the fact that a lobotomy was performed to remove the frontal lobe.


    But Kuruma''s ideal is to concentrate only on the killing impulse. After also leaving some reason, all remaining reason is poured out for intent to kill. Manufacture of a complete killing machine that keeps you focused solely on killing those in front of you.


    I installed a homicide insinuation program in a dream band that I had my collaborator woman prepare and gave it back to the woman to conduct the experiment, but the informant found out that the killing impulse wouldn''t last long. This is a failure.


    Kurumi America hates the world. I hate people. People believe it''s evil. Evil refuses to come from the brain.


    Then let us tease the brains that are evil, and let evil fight with each other. Kurumi America has come to such a simple conclusion that, in order to make it happen, he has no doubt whatsoever and is pouring his life into it.


    Kurumi America moved its base to Pharmaceutical Buddha City, but it doesn''t change what it does. I have not lost my ambition to continue to use dream bands to tease people''s brains and disrupt people''s lives.


    On the basis of such Kurumi rice, I received a message.


    (This is!


    I''ve ignored it no matter how many times I''ve contacted you from here, it was from that collaborator woman.


    When I hurried to make the call, they answered lightly.


    "What are you going to do now!


    "There''s a lot going on over here."


    The opponent tells the exasperated Kurumi in a chilled voice.


    "I want you to come to the Shinto Botanical Park on the specified date and time."


    "Why would I have to go to a place like that! You didn''t answer when I contacted you from over here, and all of a sudden you make a call, etc!


    ''I couldn''t reach you because of all the circumstances, and I can tell you everything if you come. And I''d like to ask you a favor, too. Of course, you can ignore it if it''s a crown. But why don''t you listen to me, and then I''ll judge you?


    Kuruma is no fool either. The other person must have prepared something delicious to eat at that point in time. I also want to fish and use myself with that bait.


    "Fine, talk to me."


    Kurumi will regret that he was an idiot.


    After the meeting, the Cypress Plains immediately followed the rest area, although they stopped at the dark rest area. Not very much, but I wasn''t willing to chat with the other members.


    Yesterday and there are too many things, and Huako is in the bottom of his heart. True vegetables clearly know that.


    "For a while...... are you going to the safe house, stop?


    As he walked, Huako was surprised by the true vegetables that spoke unexpected words.


    "I don''t think it''s your sister''s word. If I say that, you''re going to run away again or something, even though I''m going to say that..."


    "I''ve even felt like I could run away anymore. It''s not just Huako. I''m enjoying it pretty much, too."


    As I say, true vegetables take out tobacco.


    "Tobacco, I had it. I thought you stopped."


    "When I felt helpless, I kept it to suck and calm me down. The last amulet. I was in that mood right now."


    Huako points me out, and True Vegetables throw out the cigarette I almost took out.


    "I knew I stopped. It''s not as bad as... yet. Kind of badly dressed."


    With that said, True Vegetables turns to Wako and makes her smile full of tea.


    It''s been a long time since Huako saw my sister smile like this.


    (In your sister, the wound should remain. So was yesterday''s nightmare. But... your sister has definitely changed. Though I''m no different......)


    My sister, who was supposed to be behind me, was overtaking herself unknowingly. But true vegetables, they run past Huako and stay away from him and don''t go ahead. I''ve always been in front of Huazho, running paced to Huazho. Huako knows that too.


    "Hey, sister, don''t be mad at me. Listen"


    "If you''re going to be angry, you don''t have to tell me, and you''re going to be angry relentlessly, okay?


    "Then you can be angry, so listen. It''s me... I thought Junko Yukioka was responsible for Red Cat, but that''s crazy when I think about it. Junko is trying to solve the Red Cat problem for me. And that Yi."


    "You... you''re staring at the killer?


    "I thought your sister was the killer"


    To Huako''s words, True Vegetables stopped and stopped and looked at his sister with a clich��.


    "I''m the only one who knows your sister''s secret. If you''re a sister...... no wonder you created that. But that... I think maybe your sister did it unconsciously, too. My sister doesn''t do that right now."


    "A dual personality thing? But..."


    True vegetables don''t get angry, think calmly.


    "Right. If I were you back in the day...... I wouldn''t be surprised if you wanted something like that. But now I don''t want that."


    "But you had a nightmare last night. The remote control is a red cat. The air conditioning..."


    "Stick around. Say no more."


    My sister stares at me, and Huako clasps her mouth.


    (But... there''s no chance. The old me, it still does exist in me, before I know it......)


    It is a true vegetable that makes me feel relieved when I think about it.


    (Say something extra... you idiot...)


    When I left, I decided to pull this stupid sister over and over again, and True Vegetables walked out again. Huako also silently followed her sister.

 954 29

    Evening Dark Sabbath. Each of the resting area faces who have completed their interviews with the police station are returning home.


    Pepe remains as usual. But today, besides Pepe, Yuma also remained. Usually, it''s a classic for other members to take their seats together as they try to spare time. That would be pretty much everywhere. One says he''s going home, then he leaves, one after the other.


    But Yuma stayed that day.


    That kind of prospect was in Yuma that if Pepe and I stayed alone, we might be able to grab something of Pepe.


    Yuma clearly suspects Pepe.


    "Didn''t you tell Yuma? I decided to go to God''s Lazy Botanical Park for the outing. If you have a handicapped health and welfare notebook, you can put it in for free."


    Pepe, who was cleaning the room, stops the vacuum cleaner and speaks up.


    "By the way, why don''t you go home? You want to talk about something?


    I have approached it from Pepe''s side. This was convenient for Yuma. If I hadn''t said anything, I would have included this exploration from Yuma.


    "Hmm... hey... I''m tired of what happened at the interview"


    Off the gaze of Pepe, a nagging addition and subtraction, Yuma said.


    "Well... just fine. Only to Yuma, because I wanted to tell her something. It''s the oldest ginseng we''ve had since we started here, and it''s a safe thing for Yuma to talk about."


    Thoughtful rhetoric. A soft voice trying to reassure the other person. But Yuma didn''t believe in Pepe at all.


    "Watch out for Cypress Plains."


    Yuma accidentally raised her face to the words Pepe spoke abruptly.


    "What do you mean?


    "The real killer who set up the Red Cat is likely to be either Huako or his sisters. Even if your sisters aren''t guru, Huako is very suspicious."


    "Why... do you think so? I want you to tell me the rationale."


    Yuma stares at Pepe''s face and unintentionally utters a tight voice.


    "First Huako has said that the killer is Junko. There''s no big reason. So I had my doubts."


    Pepe speaks in the face.


    "Then I thought a lot about it. I''m Huako''s... no, I know the secrets of the Cypress Plains sisters."


    "What''s the secret?


    "You can also find out if you look into Yuma. My sister, True Vegetables, was a seriously ill psychopath. I can''t get my hands on it, so much so that they put me in a closed ward."


    That was Yuma''s first ear as well. And it was surprising. I just thought True Vegetables was a healthy person, and I was always calm, and I didn''t suspect her because I believed she was the sister of my sister''s thoughts supporting Huako.


    "I''ve been living with my sisters ever since, but Mayuko abuses Huako every day, and Huako keeps up with it."


    "That''s the basis?


    Yuma asks under the guise of calm. I don''t even think Pepe''s story is a lie, to be clear so far. Sure, if you look it up, you''ll soon find out.


    "I have another one. If there''s a killer out there, I think we''re gonna keep the safe zone."


    I also think Yuma would be.


    "I can maintain a situation where it''s okay for someone to be possessed by a red cat. In a way, Huako and True Vegetable are the most dangerous, aren''t they? I think if one of us were to be possessed in two lives... But if they can control the Red Cat, there''s nothing to worry about. After the Red Cat turns out, you should be wary of living together, but those two still live in the same house?


    (That... sounds a little strange...)


    To Bebe''s words, Yuma was not convinced. On the contrary, I remembered my doubts.


    "Thank you when these conditions are in place... The most suspicious thing will be those two. Junko and the others are actively trying to solve this problem."


    And Pepe is possessed by the Red Cat once. When that happens, the only thing that does happen is the Cypress Plains sisters. Tsuji fits Pepe''s reasoning. Except for one thing.


    "Don''t I doubt it?


    Yuma asks.


    "Like I just said, the killer keeps an absolute safe area. Yuma is being attacked by me possessed by a red cat. Not at this point."


    (That could be a do-it-yourself act to make you unsuspecting as the killer. Including Mr. Pepe''s possession of the Red Cat. Such a logic...... too childish)


    There is a hole in Pepe''s reasoning because of its potential. On the contrary, suspicion grew stronger and stronger in Yuma.


    "Mr. Pepe, I''ll be careful for once, but you don''t seem like Mr. Pepe for a long time. I can''t believe Mr. Pepe, who hates discord and suspicion, clearly determines the culprit"


    Rising from the chair, Yuma says in a pitiful voice.


    "Right...... I think so myself. But I''m sure, and I don''t want to make any more sacrifices, so I want Yuma to be vigilant, so I''m warning you."


    If he could believe that word of Pepe, and if it were true, how much would he be saved, Yuma did not try to have any more conversations, did not even say goodbye greetings, and left the Sabbath silently.


    Evening. The four dreamers, Kehiko, Yu and Kashifu, who left the resting area, sat in alignment with a marble chair on the Pedestrian deck in the perfect town downtown.


    "A nearly broken human figure. I wanted to see it, but it''s like I don''t want to see it, I don''t even want to see it just because I''m interested. Well, is this the real carelessness"


    Listening to Yu, the coming dream whines about that.


    "Me too...... my heart is broken thoroughly"


    Kishifu opens his mouth.


    "My heart aches to the limit, and in my case, I ran away from reality. Pulled into paranoia, I couldn''t even tell the difference between reality and paranoia. You can tell me you obviously had a broken heart. And it bothered me very much."


    The inconspicuous shore husband in the resting place talks about himself, so both Kazuhiko and I hear him in a fresh mood. Yu, on the other hand, looked as if his current shore husband was talking as his father''s light next.


    "A person''s heartache hurts so much that it''s not where his body hurts. The heartbreak is very troublesome. I''m invisible, so they don''t understand me. And when understood, man does not sympathize, but turns his gaze of contempt and fear"


    Listening to Kishifu, Kehiko is immersed in self-loathing.


    (This kid has a lot harder eyes than I do. I... am blessed, though I have wandered lonely for a year. There is an understander called Dream Coming. I have an absolute partner. I threw that away and popped out on my own, so you''re a real idiot)


    He was self-loathing, illuminating himself with Kishifu.


    (Something, a sign that I''m going to be disgusted by my coming dreams...)


    That''s what I think, and Kehiko flirts with her coming dreams.


    The face of the coming dream. - No, look me in the eye, Kehiko was stunned.


    (This is... the Red Cat?


    His pupils widen wide and he sees a dream of coming with different signs, and Kehiko rises.


    Yu also got up when he noticed that there was something wrong with Kehiko and his coming dream.


    Immediately afterwards, antigravity is unleashed over the coming dream, and the three bodies are blown wide apart.


    Three people who are blown away and fall in unison. The passers-by see the sight and stare at something, but they don''t stop their feet in particular.


    Yu and Kehiko reacted early, so they were able to suppress the attack of coming dreams somewhat and eat them, and they were able to adopt them. But Kishifu couldn''t react at all.


    Yu and Kehiko get up and dream, but Kishifu remains down. The shore husband has the gaze of a dream. The jacket of the coming dream is torn and his upper body is naked, and from his back grows wings like plates and cloth.


    "Stop it!"


    Kahiko screams, but more merciless gravity bullets were unleashed than in the coming dream, falling to the body of her fallen shore husband.


    In front of me, my shore husband''s body gets peppered. Kehiko despairs that the coming dream has killed her facial acquaintance.


    (Even if they say red cat or something... I''ve been alarmed because it''s unrealistic. I was distracted. Or because there''s nothing we can do about it. I thought it was okay as usual. No... shouldn''t we have thought about a solution more seriously? Thanks to my dreams......)


    Though he thought it was bad for Kishi husband, Kehiko was more worried that his dreams of returning to sanity would fall into mourning than the death of Kishi husband.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Kehiko. Stay with me. Come on."


    Yu, along with his usual prolonged voice, refers to his shore husband crushed by Pei.


    "Huh...?


    The body of Peiko, whose face is shadowed by Kashifu, was not that of a man. It''s not even an organism. The machine was scattered.


    "Robot......?


    "Well that''s the way it is. And now what shall I do with you?"


    The gaze of an incoming dream turns to the ordinary person passing by.


    (Shit. Now it''s time to kill him)


    When Kehiko opened the door of the subspace and put out his black hand, a gunshot sounded as he continued to stand.


    Seeing, Yu has fired many shots across the road of the Pedestrian deck. Passengers who were on the deck think the backstreet protest has begun and evacuate simultaneously.


    And the attention of the coming dreams is also directed from passers-by to Yu.


    "Now I can concentrate. Well. The problem is, Dream, your attack..."


    As we speak, Yu is blown away. Looks like he ate the gravity bullet from the front of his dreams.


    (I see my pants. No, what are you thinking, me)


    Kehiko focuses his consciousness on coming dreams while burning firmly into his memory.


    "It hurts... the problem is, Laimeng, your attack is invisible, right? Unlike bullets, I don''t know where they fly from."


    While Yu is talking, this time the gravitational bullet is released with a glance at Kahiko.


    Gravity bullets that flew in from the diagonal top. The black hand automatically tries to protect Kehiko, but the power of the coming dream was higher. Every black-handed Kahiko''s body is crushed and defeated horizontally on the ground.


    "Come dreaming... you can kill me."


    The damage has been considerably reduced thanks to his black hands, so when Kahiko stood up immediately, he spoke with an invincible grin toward his coming dream, which was losing his sanity.


    "But this is different. It''s not your intention. It has to be pure intent to kill you. I can''t accept it. I''ll fight you."

 955 30

    The spearhead of the ensuing oncoming attack was not Kehiko, but was directed superiorly. Probably distracted by the shooting.


    Gravity ammunition is released, Yu tries to deflect, but he can''t help it, he is drawn to gravity ammunition and falls to the side.


    From Kahiko''s eyes, it doesn''t look like Yue has outstanding body surgery. Probably no different from myself. One-off combat training is at the same level as you are.


    It''s a fallen dream to try to chase Yu, but before the next gravity bullet hits him directly, two black hands stretched out of Kehiko wrap around Yu''s torso and leg, pulling Yu''s body to protect him from gravity bullets.


    "Thanks for your help."


    "It just so happens to have helped me now. Well..."


    Kahiko conceives. Now the priority of the attack of coming dreams, I don''t feel like I''ve become myself. In fact, Laimeng is turning his gaze to Kehiko.


    (How do we fight? I largely know in the hands of my dreams. If you escape to the subspace, that''s it, but then your dreams may strike passers-by gradually. I mean...... I just have to do something about my dreams and lock them inside the subspace)


    Although I have tried to set a policy, I cannot come up with a specific way of doing so. We know that there are countless black hands in Kahiko''s subspace tunnel and telescopic freedom, as well as the gravitational manipulation of incoming dreams, if they are properly bumped, there are minutes for Kahiko due to compatibility problems. I fought once before. But no damage to each other, restraining the coming dreams, is actually a difficult business. I used to be blessed with luck.


    Kahiko glances at Yu. I don''t know what kind of ability you have, but I''d expect you to do as much support as you can.


    "My abilities are meant to be supportive. There is no great attack power in the black hand. But my abilities are compatible with my dreams, so I''ll try to seal my dreams somehow. I want you to support me with an add-on."


    "Okay. Ah."


    When Kehiko asked graciously, Yu acknowledged with a voice of no urgency. Immediately afterwards, invisible attacks were unleashed along with killings from the coming dreams.


    Wrap your black hands around yourself and Yu''s body and strain inside the subspace. Before the oncoming attack lands, the two bodies escape into the subspace.


    "I can''t attack you in this, but I can''t attack you from here either. Out."


    "Yes."


    I evacuated for a while, but I''m pretty sure they''ll attack me again when I get out of subspace. I have to attack you right after I get out, too.


    Make a new exit. The inability to travel very long distances is the downside of Kehiko''s subspace tunnel.


    When he came out of the subspace, Kehiko''s body was crushed. A gravitational field had already been deployed at the exit of the subspace.


    "Shit......"


    Kehiko moans with his face on the ground. Escaping to the subspace was, in itself, a failure.


    Laimei fully understands Kahiko''s abilities. The fact that the subspace tunnel is short may have caused an exit around.


    "Hmm?"


    Its gravity disappears unexpectedly. Fully sealing his movements, he is freed from the forces he was unable to suppress, and Kehiko rises with a suspicious face.


    "Turned it off"


    Yu tells with a cool face.


    In an attempt to ask what he had done, Yu and Kehiko''s body blew up at the same time. It''s an anti-gravity attack of my dreams.


    They fall together, but Yu gets up quickly. Kahiko had a bad beating and couldn''t stand up right away.


    Stand forward, as if to cover Kahiko, where Yu is falling.


    I felt signs that the coming dream would attack, but nothing would happen.


    Dreams come to a slightly strange face. Sounds like you''re wondering why your attacks aren''t working properly. It was strange from Kahiko''s point of view. It was obvious that Yu was doing something to prevent it.


    More dreams of continuing the attack. Now Yu''s body blew up again. It is prevented or eaten, but Kahiko doesn''t know the difference.


    But you just stand up. It''s a move and a look that doesn''t make you feel damaged.


    From the eyes of Kahiko, who did not know Yu''s abilities, it was strange on the contrary. He is eating the attack of coming dreams, but still Yu is pimped enough to be actionable. Some of the attacks of the Coming Dream should also include those of lethal power.


    "Laimeng, because your attack is invisible... if you don''t take it with your own body, it''s troublesome that you can''t turn it off. Every time you do that, you take a little damage."


    "Can''t turn it off?


    Earlier Yu had said a similar word. Kehiko wonders what it means to turn it off.


    "I know who I am, but my ability is to wipe out what I see."


    Since it is precisely any space reflected in the vision that acts as a force to erase, it is not without question and extinguish the moment you see it. If the target moves around violently, it is impossible to erase it simply by seeing it, but it was a good thing to keep quiet.


    "It''s not just about matter, it''s also about the power of ability itself. But I can''t see your power, can I? So I don''t know where it''s coming from, and it''s hard not to get rid of it if it''s not in the form of activating the power to extinguish near my body when it''s received by my body."


    "Isn''t that a pretty outrageous force? I hope you don''t bump into your dreams..."


    "Laimeng, you seem to have a strong ability to resist (resist), so it''s subtle. Me and the strong ones - Junko said that people with strong presence and old souls have strong resistance to the system ability to do this without question, like I use!? It''s me... here I come again. I turned it off."


    Yu picks up bags dropped on gravity-eaten detachments.


    "If you know visually...... if you know the direction of the attack from the coming dream, you mean you can do something about it?


    Kehiko asks, recalling Yu''s earlier words and expanding his natural black hand.


    "Yes. That will prevent it. Even if I can''t see it, if I know where it''s coming from, I''ll create a wall of awareness that erases gravitational attacks that are in my sight. So that''s a shield to neutralize the attack."


    "Should I make it visible?"


    Kehiko groans as he slowly rises, putting out all his black hands and expanding radially around Yu. It''s as if the black hand is spreading like a petal around Yu. Furthermore, only one bottle over Yu''s head, the black hand flickers.


    "Now you should see the gravitational movement that the coming dream unleashes. I think black hands get caught in gravity first"


    If the incoming dream carries out a gravitational attack, several long black hands stretched around Yu will be crushed or blown with gravity. By doing so, we can also see the motion and direction of the attack. You don''t have to turn to the shredded passivity that Yu eats into his body and erases.


    "I see, Mr. Kehiko''s abilities are applied. Mr. Kehiko, he''s a good user of his abilities."


    While praising Yu, he follows the flickering black hand movement with his eyes and suddenly sees where the black hand has shaken. No, he also calculates the time lag required to activate his abilities properly, causing the extinction ability to occur as an instantaneous defensive wall to defeat the incoming gravitational attack.


    If the black hand is crushed or shaken, its direction and position signals a gravitational attack. If you use the power of annihilation in a place a little closer to you from that black-handed change, the gravitational bullets and gravitational waves of your dreams disappear. Do this over and over and prevent it from one end.


    In collaboration with Yu, Kahiko sees that he is prevented from attacking himself, and the incoming dream interrupts the attack once. It doesn''t mean you''re filled with the urge to kill, or you just lose your intelligence and attack the dark clouds. Thoughtful abilities - somewhat dull thanks to intense killing impulses, but still decent.


    Dreams come to mind. I wonder if I have the means to reach them without my powers being wiped out. In my coming dreams, I do remain rational and intelligent for once. I can think. But all that remains of reason and intelligence is poured out for intent to kill. Other than that, my head doesn''t work.


    The conclusion was drawn immediately. The coming dream raised countless gravitational bullets high in the air, lowering Kehiko and Yu.


    The black hand reacts and the superior activates the ability to extinguish on the reacted part. There is no turning off the black hand with a roll, only the invisible gravitational bullet. It is also the strength of this power of annihilation that only any object can be eliminated.


    But not all gravity bullets could be wiped out. Some of them land on the road. It seems to have originally descended indiscriminately, falling out of position from where the two of them are.


    (No... I didn''t take this off, this is...)


    Yu noticed their intentions.


    The two feet start to crumble. Destroying the pedestrian deck itself was the purpose of the coming dream.


    Yu, who sensed just before, erases the deck fragments from one end as they fall, thinking of the possibility that the cracked fragments of the deck could hit directly over the head of passers-by on the road below.


    Yu''s behavior was also as calculated in the coming dream. As if targeting the timing when Yu''s consciousness was scattered, behind the countless gravitational bullets that had first poured, a giant gravitational bullet poured over the two falling men.


    (I thought it would come. He said he would if he dreamed of coming. I can read most of what you think.)


    Kehiko chuckles and unfolds the subspace door overhead as she falls, releasing all her black hands up.


    With giant gravity bullets, all black hands shake, but the black hands are catching that invisible attack.


    Kehiko''s subspace doors are invited in by black hands. The black hand dragged the giant gravity bullet straight into the subspace.


    (But this...)


    Although I prevented deadly attacks by incoming dreams, my black hands have all been used to guard giant gravity bullets, so I can''t protect myself and Yu who fall.


    Though he managed to take passivity, Kehiko, who fell from a height between the second and third floors or so, is paralyzed by the impact and his consciousness is about to fly.


    Kehiko opened his eyes thinly, but opened his eyes wide to the sight of him jumping in.


    A laterally fallen eunuch is bleeding out of his head, unconscious.


    It seemed like a bad beating, but I had chills in terms of bleeding out of my head. He said maybe he took serious damage.


    (Limits. We''ll be killed like this.)


    Kahiko, who decided to retreat, reaches out and grabs herself and Yu''s body and drags her into the subspace


    A dream of losing the spearhead of an attack strikes passers-by without sight, and when they return to sanity, they may be struck by guilt, but they have no more of themselves. That''s much more important.


    "Sweet! Brother Kehiko!


    After about ten seconds of Kehiko retreating into the subspace, from the crumbled part of the pedestrian deck, a dream peeks into his face and calls out.


    Seeing that the eyes of the coming dream were back to normal, Kehiko stepped out of the subspace in a heartfelt relief.


    "Yu may be in danger...... Stun... I''m bleeding out of my head..."


    Kehiko says to his coming down dreams, remaining lightly dizzy himself.


    "Brother Kehiko...... Me... I killed Kishifu..."


    "Hold on tight. I hear Kishifu isn''t dead. Anyway, I''m putting Yu in the hospital. - No, it''s faster here at the Yukooka Institute."


    Kehiko called Junko as she gave a powerful voice to the trembling dream.


    Yu, who was transported to the Snow Oka Institute to be treated, was told by Junko''s mouth that the only concussions and head cuts were the ones, and Laimeng and Kehiko stroked his chest down.


    "Dream bands are still being analyzed."


    Junko said. By analyzing the dreamband, it is the purpose of Junko to make him figure out how to disarm the red cat and demonstrate that this dreamband plants the red cat in his head. That way, I can also prove the innocence of Makoto Hae and Katsumi Hachi, who are currently in detention.


    "And, you know, I''ve pretty much narrowed it down by eyeing who I think made the Red Cat itself, and that''s where I''m investigating it right now. Oh, I was wondering if you could keep this a secret from the rest room people."


    "I didn''t show my face at all, but I''ve made a lot of progress"


    I''m impressed by Junko''s report.


    "And tomorrow night, I''ll sneak into the Dark Sabbath."


    and Junko.


    "What do you do with sneaking in?


    Kahiko asks.


    "I don''t think the ghost in the bathroom can have anything to do with the case, and we''ll talk about sticking it up until we can make contact. With few people and nights, ghosts are easy to emerge."


    Junko talked to me that far and I got a call.


    "Reino, I get it. I''ll tell you what."


    The person on the phone was Ebony, the chief executive of the intelligence organization O''MyRape.


    "Kurumi American madness and evil spills on the medicine Buddha City. Mafu, you look like you''re gonna make a dreamband. ''


    "Stay grateful. I was wondering if you could keep checking your movements. So, I want you to report it."


    "I''m kidding. Mezzanine. Follow me. I''ll have it.


    Ebony agreed with the grumpy voice and the phone hung up.

 956 31

    The next day, other than Junko, Yu and Kishifu gather in the dark resting place.


    "What happened to Junko!?


    Mika asks.


    "I''m still analyzing the dreamband. Looks like he''s stuck around, but if he can do something about it, he can prove the innocence of the two people he''s caught, and he can disarm the red cat that was planted in our heads."


    "If so, that would be great."


    Pepe smiles at Yi''s report.


    (Socially dictative...... that just sounds like a sloppy word. I already doubt everything about me, Mr. Pepe)


    While watching Pepe, Yuma thinks.


    (Did you take a dream band for that? Yet you suspect me, Junko Yukioka...)


    I notice now, Huako. Even though the story was something that all the other members knew, only Huako, I doubt Junko, wasn''t in his ear much.


    "I''ve been talking about the going-away event for a long time, but I''ve decided to go to Shinto Botanical Park tomorrow."


    Pepe informs.


    "I''ll call the people who aren''t here. It would be unfortunate if someone could not come at their convenience, because I plan to have many more outing events"


    "Is it a botanical park? You want to paint."


    "Go ahead. You can bring your painting tools and paint them."


    To tired words, Pepe smiled and admitted.


    "Don''t bother painting. I''m terrible... I was ridiculed at the massacre scene by number two..."


    "It''s not compulsory, okay? If anyone wants to paint, you can paint."


    Yuma plunges into No. 7, scared to herself by saying something uneven.


    "Ugh, did I? I''ve only been listening half the time and I''ve been blurry."


    "I''ve got enough to mess with!


    In the first place, I thought that disguised by No. 2 would be embroidery, not painting, but that was Mika, who didn''t even penetrate that memory difference.


    "I feel almost as though we''re all going out to an event or a back street dweller and vice versa. And the destination is the botanical park? I can''t explain it well, but it''s like a daily slaughter, so I want a gentle healing, and I moisturize my soul"


    Speak as your dreams explore words that complain about your feelings.


    "You''re a poet inside! Dream!"


    Mika praises.


    "Mika praised me..."


    But I look disgusted in my dreams.


    "What''s that face! You''re saying you''re not comfortable being praised by me!


    "Yeah. Because Mika and I have different attributes as poets. The opposite is true of Mika, the upper beauty hypocritical system, and me, the system that approaches the essentially digging truth. rather an enemy. It is humiliating to be praised by that enemy"


    "What! That naming! Don''t attribute it to people on your own! Besides, I''m Dis, so lift yourself up!


    "Mika said shut up. And don''t spit on it..."


    "Ugh... sorry..."


    Mika honestly apologizes for her dreams of protesting in the face.


    "From what I can tell, Mika and I look alike."


    "Yeah. We have a lot in common."


    The interaction between the two was strange, Yuma said with a laugh, and Huako agreed.


    "I wonder..."


    "Where is it!?


    A dream that you don''t deny and think about with spinal cord reflexes, and Mika asking back.


    "Where the radio waves are"


    Yuma and Shinako end up telling Huako without fear.


    "Is that it? I said something funny"


    "Pick a word for yourself."


    Watch out for Huako, who is frightened by the reaction between Yuma and Minnako, with the real vegetables frightened.


    "It''s true it''s a radio wave, and you don''t have to worry about it. But the story is that the nature of the radio waves is different."


    I don''t even show how I disgusted you, my dream says.


    "They say it''s a radio wave... I''m giving up. Anyway, I''m not normal..."


    Mika, on the other hand, was only messing around a little bit.


    "Huh, does sister Yuma think the same thing?"


    "No, I wanted to say that I have a poetic sensibility."


    Midori asks, Yuma answers.


    "In other words, it''s going to be a radio wave."


    Yi says something extra, and Mika stares at me. Yi also notices his own rudeness after being stunned.


    (Peace... This is how I want the world to be.)


    Pepe feels warm when he sees the resting place faces that make the conversation seem fun.


    (I wish we stayed this way the whole time, but this world doesn''t allow people to keep getting along. Always make each other hate and contend somewhere)


    Pepe always asked if that was because God was mean, or because sexual evil theories were true. Towards something I wouldn''t answer, I kept asking.


    The dark resting place of the day marked its end as an extremely peaceful day.


    That night. Pepe also went home, a dark resting place with no one.


    Spatial transfer and sneaking inside the resting area, three boys and girls.


    "It''s very spiritual...... You''re here."


    Tired squeaks.


    "Yay, it''s night, hey. And no one. It''s a good idea."


    Midori says what he understands.


    Okay, I''ll open it.


    Junko put his hand on the knob in the bathroom door and slowly opened it.


    And there was the ghost of a bloody young man.


    "Don''t disappear, would you let us talk?


    Showing a grin and an uncontrolled grin, Junko speaks to the ghost.


    (Ma, I won''t let it go, but hey. I did my best in advance.)


    Midori whines without speaking up. Keeping and retaining the spirit is a simple procedure. I didn''t use it until now because I simply didn''t encounter spirits, and there was a fear that if I preempted it, the toilet here would become unusable.


    "You know who the Red Cat rioters are, don''t you?


    "Yeah......"


    The ghost nodded in his voice. It''s a mystery how a spirit body, which can be described as a mass of electromagnetic waves, emits audio, but the spirit can also speak anyway.


    "The culprit of the Red Cat disturbance... well I''ve never been able to be definitive, and there''s no definite evidence, but the most suspicious one is Mr. Pepe... what is it? So, you''re someone close to Mr. Pepe, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, I..."


    The ghost clogged the words.


    "Wow... this ghost... he''s the one killed by Mr. Pepe... But I don''t resent Mr. Pepe."


    Midori gave her mouth. Even if the ghost didn''t say anything, it was passed on to Midori.


    "I''ll ask you again. You know about the Red Cat?


    To the question of Junko, the ghost nods.


    "Is Mr. Pepe the killer?


    On further inquiry, the ghost nods.


    "What are you like to Mr. Pepe? How did they kill you?


    "It''s childhood friendly, with me all the time..."


    As soon as I started talking, a ghost would cry.


    "I was killed by Pepe, but before that, I carved a deep wound into Pepe''s heart. Just like I killed Pepe''s heart."


    The ghost of a sobbing young man.


    "What''s Pepe''s motivation to wash his feet from a killer got to do with you, too?


    "You killed me... and I think you''re traumatized."


    To a tired question, the ghost answered.


    "Do you know what the Red Cat is?


    Junko asks further questions.


    ''I heard it once. Pepe... talk about the cat he killed. The white cat I took care of turned bright red. Since then, there''s been a red cat living in Pepe. The Red Cat... is a symbol of intent to kill, even a trigger.''


    The ghost said.


    Even then, Junko and the others hit the ghost with various questions.


    "Ghost, it doesn''t seem like you''re lying... but you can''t use the word of the Spirit as a testimony, and to poke at it..."


    Junko conceived and saw Midori tired after he had finished asking all the questions and questions.


    "Yes, yes, I am more qualified than your ancestors. Midori has more skill in his hands, and his mentals are much stronger than his ancestors."


    Before Junko opened his mouth, Midori, who sensed what kind of request he was going to make, sarcastically said.


    At home Pepe was in the dark, without even turning on the lights, delayed in his thoughts.


    "Tomorrow, I''m sure, will be your last memory?


    Speak up and squeal. Tomorrow is the first outing in a long time. Try the new people who come in and their entourage, it will be the first time. Many people have used this dark resting place so far, but there has never been a time when it has become so busy in the Great Zone.


    (I''d say now would be the most appropriate time to pull the curtain off)


    Pepe thinks it''s only the most fun time to end it.


    "I''ve had so many pleasant memories since this resting place was created"


    Meditate and wear a dream band that Junko never had to give to him. I can''t switch it on yet.


    Pepe was always asking. I was asking, consciously, towards something I wouldn''t answer. But...


    "The answer will be out soon. The answer to the question I''ve been looking for��"


    Squirting, switching on the dream band.


    "Tomorrow I have to make the best memories"

 957 32

    Snow Oka Institute on the morning of the Dark Sabbath Getaway event.


    "We made it to a good day. I''m finally done analyzing my dream band."


    Junko tells him in front of his shore husband, who went into tired, midori, yi, and spare meat dolls.


    "What''s a good day?


    Kishifu asks.


    "Definitely at today''s outing event, the mastermind of the Red Cat commotion is going to set something up."


    Junko answers with a pleasant smile.


    "How do you know?


    Now Yi asked.


    "Mad Scientist Who Made the Red Cat - Kurumi American Madness Evil is already lurking in the Shinto Botanical Park that we''re all going to"


    "That person is the mastermind?


    "I wonder if you''re one of the masterminds"


    Junko said to Kishifu, who asks further.


    "So, I sent a mission order to you and Mr. Shore."


    "To me?


    Shouko is surprised by Junko''s unexpected nomination.


    "Tie, I want you to try acting alone, in the order of Mr. Shore. I don''t know if it''ll catch well."


    "Caught?"


    "Are you kidding? In the theory of being killed by someone acting alone in a movie..."


    Junko''s intentions were unknown to Kishi''s husband, but tiredly I could understand just what he was saying now.


    "Sort of. I wish I could be good at that, suppress the crime scene. Well, I don''t know what the killer''s up to, and I don''t know how he''s gonna get out, so I don''t know if it''s gonna work."


    "When this meat doll is also broken, he says there is no other one, so don''t be able to work as a shore husband for the time being. We need to be careful."


    Anxiously speaking, Shore husband, but as the owner of a body that can die, I accept that I have no choice but to play that role.


    "Yay, today''s getaway event - I''m trying to keri it at God''s Lazy Botanical Park. Over there and here. Upper, etc."


    Midori grins invincibly as she joins hands behind her head, bends her torso to the left and right, exercises flexibly, etc.


    "This is Kurumi American madness, isn''t it? This one was photographed some years ago. This is yesterday''s photo taken by O''Myrape from an artificial satellite."


    Junko projects the display into the air and flips it to show it together. Two images were shown on the screen, both showing the same person.


    "I''m pretty sure there''s a guy named Kurumi Madness Evil and someone in the rest room working hand in hand, and after uncovering these two evils, I want to catch him alive. He''s being charged with murder right now.


    To prove the innocence of both of them. "


    "Lately, my pure sister is too decent, but I need to stay alert. Wow."


    "Midori, make nice tea. But well... not this time. I''m a pretty bad guy too, but I don''t like wearing that stigma or making people suffer so far after being directed to kill my insides... I don''t like it because of my aesthetics, and I want to help if it''s something I can help. In fact, we have all the help we can get."


    "Ugh... it''s a beautiful yuki okja. It''s a foretaste of a metamorphosis."


    Junko makes a serious statement even if Midori makes tea. And add more tea Midori.


    "You don''t have a specific description of the operation. At best, it''s enough to catch a fish. Do you feel like you''re basically adding to the battle?"


    Tired said.


    "Mm-hmm. Well, it will. Even if the masterminds attack us, they can''t predict what exactly they''re going to do, except one."


    "What is one?


    Yi reacts to Junko''s words.


    "Red cats express themselves under certain conditions. There are several conditions. Puzzles come out when they match due to several combinations, including stimuli from five senses, such as vision, hearing, and things that happen to think in my head, emotions and desires. Who set that up? He''s a producer, isn''t he? I mean... the people who set up the Red Cat know the conditions under which the Red Cat will come out, and they can freely express themselves from the people who set up the Red Cat."


    "Isn''t that... quite a threat"


    Yi groans. If that''s what you want, the killer can put all the humans in the morgue in a state of red cat possession and kill each other.


    "Very menacing. That''s why I chose you and Kishifu, who didn''t express the red cat and didn''t die so easily."


    "But if the red cat doesn''t work, won''t it be?


    Kishifu speaks out his doubts.


    "But I don''t think Mr. Kurumi is coming near me. I guess if I could capture that... Of course, there may be other trumpets besides the Red Cat."


    Therefore, it is Junko''s decision that no more maneuvers can be set up right now, and it is better to look at the other way out and move in the adder. Also, if there''s nothing on the trump card and all you''ve got is what you''re assuming, you think this is enough.


    God Lazy Botanical Park in the morning.


    It''s not opening time yet. But Kurumi American madness and evil broke into the park first, as instructed, and was waiting.


    Kurumi calls the cooperating woman. That abominable woman who didn''t answer any number of calls. Yet all of a sudden a call was made to report on the status of the experiment and the difficulties currently facing it.


    "I thought I''d finally hear from you now... that Junko Yukioka is the guy!?


    At that time, the name of Junko was given, and Kurumi peeled his eyes off and made his voice absurd.


    "Isn''t that wonderful!


    Kurumi was thrilled when he ran out of Mad Scientist Pledge, such as tangling with the legendary Mad Scientist.


    That''s why Kurumi decided to follow their instructions.


    "I brought the promised bumps... but I haven''t actually tried this yet. I promised to give it to you depending on the results of your experiment, but I haven''t heard from you at all. How do you think I felt about eating an abandoned play? I just thought I''d been betrayed, and I was grieving."


    Make the call, Kurumi Rice looks abominably stupid.


    ''I apologize for that. But you said there was a situation here, too, right?


    A collaborator woman - Higashimurayama Peperoncino - makes a cold voice across the phone.


    "The experimental bench that planted the Red Cat, including Junko Yukioka, is on its way. Of course I am. Follow these instructions to express all red cats. ''


    "Okay."


    Kurumi nods consciously at the contents of the bag in his hand.


    The device brought by Kurumi can optionally activate the Red Cat.


    It is very difficult to identify because there are several patterns of conditions for activation of the red cat and the conditions are also randomly replaced over time. Activation of the red cat occurs mainly through a combination of visual or auditory stimuli and the emotions, thoughts and desires held at that time. It''s like listening to certain sounds when you''re drowsy, looking directly at the sunlight for a moment when you''ve been thinking about the past, etc. Therefore, it is difficult to express in a non-irritating space.


    Kurumi''s apparatus can ignore all its conditions. It''s a red cat switch without question. But in theory, it should work, but I didn''t actually even try it.


    "Instead, we''ll retrieve all the bodies. I want to see how the brain looks after it melts."


    "Whatever you want."


    Tell her emotions in an inexhaustible voice, Pepe hung up.


    (I''ve been scattered and given up, but now I can move on. Besides, it''s that sushioka Junko extra. Only Junko Yukioka needs to be killed...)


    He is one of the Mad Scientists that Kurumi America admires. Killing is a great loss. Kurumi dreamed that he would like to hang on to collaborative research and such if possible.


    All the members of the Dark Sabbath were to take the train to the Divine Laziness Botanical Park.


    Mika and No. 7 wear their hats deep in their eyes and keep them from spreading their faces.


    "Yu, haven''t you been able to? Are you okay?"


    On the train, the comedian speaks to Yu, who is sitting in the seat in front of him, standing without trying to sit in a chair.


    "It seems fine. Thanks to Junko''s special amazing medication, I was just as happy as I was after staying at the game inn."


    I joked and Yu said.


    "I''m sorry. Though possessed by the red cat..."


    "You shouldn''t worry about it. I had a great time fighting you in my dreams. It''s been a good experience."


    "It will save you and I''m glad you said so. I''m an experienced enemy, and I''ve been a great food for you."


    Smile gently, smile so that you can also dream.


    "I wonder when I''ve been on the train"


    I take my gaze off Yu and my dreams look inside the car. It''s not crowded because of the time zone, but people are still on it quite a bit. The seats available are somewhat empty.


    "Since I used to go to Shinjuku? Unless you were on board with me."


    Kahiko, sitting next to Yu, looked up to her dream and said:


    "My family and I traveled every once in a while, because it was a car. I''ve only been on the train with Brother Kehiko."


    "Nha is the first time I''ve ever been on a train. I''ll brag to everyone."


    No. 7, sitting next to Kehiko, mixes in with the story.


    "It was all about taxis! You might be happy to try the train next holiday!


    Mika screams even on the train. She stood next to her coming dream.


    "Mika, would you find out if I screamed in disguise?


    "Accidentally!


    Mika is graciously pointed out and screams even more. And hold your mouth.


    "I knew Mika wasn''t very smart. I just sing songs like that."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re smart or not because you''re accidental! And don''t dis me until the song!


    Mika shouts out loud at the dialogue of her coming dreams. And I care about my voice volume again, and I do my hand to my mouth.


    "Okay, so I want you to keep your voice down as long as you''re on the train."


    "Well, it annoys other passengers."


    "Shh, I''m sorry..."


    It wasn''t just the coming dream, but Pepe noticed, and Mika shrugged off.


    "Trains, in a way, are similar to schools. Managed space, or I don''t think the people on it are people. Very creepy. Looks like people are being transported. Besides, I wonder why they all look like dead people."


    Dream of stating your feelings as you watch them and feel them without abomination.


    "Surely in my dreams and my dreams, my sensibilities are like different. I don''t see it the way I see it."


    Although Mika says it, it was consensual in terms of a dead face.


    On the other hand, Junko and I were only tired, a little further away from everyone, having a sneaky conversation. He is also wary of lip reading, turning away from the pepes and talking.


    "It''s obvious you''re up to something, but what do you think it''s all about? Will it simply kill us all and destroy the evidence?


    Or maybe it''s a new experiment that combines evidence obliteration.


    In response to the exhausting question, Junko sets out his assumptions.


    "To me, Midori and you, I don''t know that the Red Cat doesn''t work anymore. If... if I could manipulate the Red Cat freely, I guess I''d decide that''s possible too."


    "In fact, if we couldn''t resist being possessed by the Red Cat, it would have been dangerous for the three of us."


    Once the pure child was possessed, the analysis was carried out and now it is resistible, but only three people in Overlife are able to do so. Analysis by capability only found a way to stop the eruption of red cats.


    The red cats are still nesting in the brains of the purebloods. Because red cat information is usually fragmented and scattered in the brain, at the moment, we can only prevent the brainwashing effect of the red cat in us.


    Without technical analysis of the Dreamband program itself, we cannot remove the Red Cat itself, and above all, we cannot demonstrate it. For this reason Junko has been doing a dream band analysis job in the lab, not going to the Dark Sabbath.


    And after some analysis of the dreamband, we also know that the enemy will set it up, and Junko is acting with everyone.

 958 33

    The members of the Dark Sabbath who arrived at the Shinto Botanical Park looked around at the plants in the park with ease.


    "Tired, when it comes to painting, only one person will be left behind."


    Junko speaks out, tired of wandering around with a sketchbook in his hand.


    "Oh, I don''t mind, if you paint it, leave it."


    Tired of telling other Members to hear it.


    This interaction is also a fabric stone for acting alone without suspicion. I didn''t bring a painting tool for that, but I was tired of trying to use it if it was available.


    "Sister Apricot used to draw flowers in the garden, I remember."


    Midori said as he looked behind Junko''s back. Naturally, Midori sees the apricot behind Junko. It was also Midori who summoned the apricot as the guardian spirit of Junko in the first place to change the guardian spirit.


    Apricots glance at Midori in the sunglasses and smile small. Midori also smiled back and waved her hands small.


    "True, I wanted to bring you too. Much better than I thought."


    "That''s a lot of flowers."


    Junko said as he shone his expression and took pictures, depressing the gavel full of propriety.


    (No... While we''re all having quite a bit of fun, maybe it''s just me not having any fun at all... Look at the flowers. I have no idea what I want...)


    Looking around and pretending to look hard, Yi enjoyed not having a negative aura, due to her sincerity of wanting to just go home.


    "It''s colorful. - It''s like paradise. I never thought there would be such a beautiful sight in the world."


    "The flowers are good, but I don''t like the fact that they fit perfectly in the compartment. Not natural."


    Next to the moving number seven, the coming dream speaks of dissatisfaction.


    "It''s a garden, so it''s natural!


    "Yeah, I don''t think we have a choice. But I''m afraid it was a little different than I imagined before I came."


    To Mika as she penetrated, Laimei said.


    "In the back, there seems to be an area with all kinds of flowers blooming unconstructively. Some plants seem pretty rare."


    Yuma said toward her dreams as she watched the brochure.


    "Are there cannibal plants or something?


    "I don''t think so, I''m not on Earth. If you ask Junko, he might make it."


    Kuhiko spills a smile on the language of her coming dreams.


    "Hmm, I don''t want to make a plant that needs humans for bait. If it''s enough to feed, I''ll use it as an experimental bench."


    and Junko.


    "Brother Kehiko, Junko, Mika and Midori are not galas to enjoy looking at flowers."


    "You really seem to like selling fights to me!


    "It hurts."


    Mika grinds and compresses with both fists at the temples of her dreams of not hesitating to say what she thinks. It is a technique called plum.


    "Heh, why mix Midori there? I''m quite a plant lover. Pure sister, why don''t you even put ornamental plants in the laboratory living room?


    "Hmm... right. If the figures are lined up, I think the room is still moisturized enough..."


    "Ababa..."


    Midori laughs in a dry voice at the words of Junko, who spoke in confusion.


    "So noisy...... no, I guess I''ve never had a bright getaway event. I mean, this is the time of year for the largest number of people in the resting area."


    "How was it before?


    Reacting to Yuma''s words, Mika asked.


    "There weren''t many or ten of them before. Few people were bright or energetic... and even if they were there, they were manic. Mr. Pepe was desperately trying to cheer up the place, but now he''s so lucky that he doesn''t have to, and this one cares about it, it clears his mind."


    Seeing Yuma speaking with a sunny look as she put it, Mika''s face also breaks.


    "People''s minds are contagious. The shadows can also darken the place. It''s not just my mind, it''s the way I think about things."


    "Mika is very positive. But don''t think that plus will necessarily just illuminate people. Mind you, like me before I met Mika, it can be too dazzling and on the contrary amplify negative thoughts."


    "Learn! I''ll get it."


    Upon Yuma''s advice, Mika nodded with a smile on her face and looked over at her together.


    (Everyone is soothing, but the story of Junko suggests that the killer is likely to set us up here! They say someone is coming who is the producer of the Red Cat!


    Keeping your mind tight Mika. Junko gives a circular to all the mice in the morning.


    "Huako literally likes flowers. It feels like I''m obsessed most."


    Yu speaks to Huako, who is looking around at the flowers up close.


    "Yeah. Horticulture, I like it. We have all kinds of bowls."


    A new group is a walled Huako, but I didn''t feel relatively resistant to Yu.


    "When I lived with my father and mother, the garden was full of plants because it was a house with a garden"


    Listen to what Huako says, and the true vegetables face off. I don''t want to remember my parents or my old house. It''s full of bad memories.


    (My garden is idle...... It''s a pretty big garden, but I don''t feel like I have any body)


    Hearing Huako''s words, Futoshi thinks. It has always been a bedtime life, and I never thought about the garden or anything.


    (oops...... I guess it''s time)


    Kishifu, who wants to focus on Junko and move to solo action.


    "Just go to the bathroom"


    Once I say no, Kishifu always leaves.


    (Toilet?)


    (Even though he''s a robot? That is����)


    Kahiko and Laimei cross their gazes, and Laimei nods. Then when the two of them sent their gaze gently, Yu also seemed to understand, letting them thumb up as they looked at them.


    (I don''t care if you''re going for solo action, how you''re going to set it up. I don''t even know what it means to come here in the first place. Something like Mr. Pepe is the killer, Junko said, but Mr. Pepe is with everyone, and if he were to attack me, he would be the Mad Scientist who made the Red Cat)


    Walking alone, Kishifu thinks. Junko said the story is that the killer is going to set us up at today''s event, but of course he doesn''t know how to set us up and what the intent might be to attack us.


    "Oh, let''s go to the bathroom, too"


    "Then maybe I should go too."


    A little after Kishifu left, Huako and Pepe also headed to the bathroom.


    "Junko, is that..."


    "Sister Jun, don''t you taste good?


    Yi and Midori see it and speak to Junko.


    "Of course it won''t taste good if you leave it alone. But when I talk to you, I don''t think you''ll even show up with your horse legs. Kishifu went to the bathroom first, so I thought I''d put it back."


    Junko glances at tiredness.


    "For once, we''re projecting and tracking schizophrenics..."


    Tired of catching up at some point says.


    "You shouldn''t let the schizophrenic follow you. Why don''t we sneak up on ourselves? Honestly, I still think it''s dangerous."


    Midori suggests as she makes a difference to her tired words. If Pepe is willing to kill him, if he was tailing him a little further away, Huako could be killed shortly before he prevents him.


    "Maybe that''s a good idea.... That''s true vegetables gone too. Let''s go too."


    Junko also walked out toward the toilet in the form of chasing the back of a truffle that went silently toward the toilet. Yi, Tired, and Midori also follow.


    "Everybody in the bathroom?


    Yuma is surprised to see it.


    "Let''s go too!


    Mika guessed and urged.


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    Mika and Yuma follow after Junko and head to the bathroom.


    "If you have a problem, I''ll stay put to prevent you from attacking beyond space. We have to be careful not to even get killed in time."


    Junko says as he walks. In order to grab the other person''s tail too, it is better to keep your distance unnoticed, but in that case, it is difficult to expose Huako or True Vegetables to danger.


    "I don''t even think Mr. Pepe would possess the Red Cat at the time he went with him."


    Yi said, Junko was skeptical of the idea.


    "I don''t know...... Possess the red cat, I might guide you. Hey, Yi, I was wondering if you could stay and ask me to."


    Looking back, Junko makes sure Mika and Yuma follow. Yu, Kehiko, No. 7, the dreams seem to remain.


    "What?


    "Tie my phone with Yi''s phone, maximize the sound of Yi''s phone speaker, and let everyone hear it."


    "Okay."


    Seeing Junko''s intentions, Yi grinned.

 959 34

    Huako still feels the wall with the new members who came in via Junko Yukooka.


    (Yuma is flat out with the new guys... I wonder what it is. I''m not used to those people yet)


    At first it was an image as if the resting place were to be taken over, but now that Yuma was breaking it down, she was such a moody Huako that only herself would be pushed outside.


    "You have a face that doesn''t float. Something bothering you?


    Pepe walking on the side peeks in and calls out.


    "I can''t really crack it down with the new people... it feels like it''s solidifying with all the people Snow Oka pulled on me. The child is kind and friendly..."


    Thoughtfully, Huako tried to reveal it.


    "But the people who came in with Junko''s introduction, they didn''t know each other from the beginning, but they''ve known each other since they came to the rest room."


    "Really?


    Pepe told me, he was Huako, who would look unexpected for a moment, but he would sink again.


    "Then I took the liberty of being weird conscious, and you were building walls. Makoto, Yuma and Yakuza didn''t have that..."


    "I guess so, but shouldn''t you be happy there? He said it was his mistake."


    "I can''t be happy. In the end, it means I was an idiot. I''m angry at my idiocy addition and subtraction. And I''m angry at myself for grumbling like this again."


    "Yeah, you sure are an idiot. It will be hard for your sister to take care of such an idiot."


    In the same tone as usual Pepe, but when he heard a word that he did not think came out of Pepe''s mouth, Huako doubted his ears and head.


    Huako stops. Pepe takes a few steps before stopping and looking back towards Huako.


    "What''s going on? Huako. We need to go to the bathroom and get something out of it properly... and drool it miserably after it turns into a corpse, it''s lame, huh? Sister, you''re gonna have to hold me to your corpse full of shit and cry, aren''t you?


    Speaking in the same calm manner as usual, Pepe pulled out his gun and pointed it at Huako from close range.


    "What do you mean?


    "This kind of thing. Are you stupid enough not to know that either?


    Pepe sighs at Huako, who asks abruptly.


    "Mr. Pepe was the killer?


    Even if there was a killer inside the Sabbath, Huako, who believed that Pepe was the only one who was absolutely different, couldn''t easily accept the fact and said hello.


    "I... came here and talked to Mr. Pepe a lot, encouraged him, comforted him... I relied on Mr. Pepe, about Mr. Pepe... I liked him..."


    On the way to talking, Huako tears. In the middle of the conversation, I embraced reality and fierce pity crept up.


    "Was it all a lie? I don''t like it... it''s not Mr. Pepe like this. Okay, give me my Mr. Pepe back. Ugh!


    To Hua Zi''s painful complaint, Pepe remembered a severe chest pain and flashed his face.


    (I''d rather just shoot him to death because I''m a wuss...)


    In Pepe''s head, such a decision is made.


    Pepe can focus on the trigger.


    Killing one Huako on this occasion was such a degree of prospect that before expressing the red cat and killing each other, let''s kill one first and perform the fears.


    And I meant to pull the trigger, Pepe, but I can''t help my fingers.


    "Mr. Pepe?


    Huako looks surprised at the stiffening pepe.


    "Yeah, it''s a lie. Besides, I know all about the weakness you''re being abused by that crazy sister, and the unwillingness to talk to me about it."


    As if to delude himself that his hands will not move, Pepe scolds, putting his strength on his fingers again with the killing.


    I meant to put my strength into it, but my fingers aren''t moving.


    "Help... sister..."


    Huako leaks tears, responding only to Pepe''s killing.


    "Ha... what are you talking about? Your sister isn''t here to help you. Even if I were in front of you, you wouldn''t be able to help me. We''re gonna get out of here, okay?


    Pepe, on the other hand, was violently confused. I find myself severely irritated by an inconsiderate self, transforming that irritation into irritation with Huako''s pity, and cursing Huako.


    "Liar... I don''t..."


    "Are you lying? A touchy little girl like you, your sister can''t help it from day to day. I''m sure he wants to be gone."


    Cursing, Pepe remembers chest pain again. Intense deja vu. That is also Pepe''s pain.


    "I''ll tell you something good. Me, too, had a kid I used to think was my best friend. At least that''s what I thought of that kid. I had a heart disorder, and that kid had a body disorder. There was a difference between mind and body, but I thought we could get through with each other safely because we were the same handicapped person."


    I''ve never told anyone what caused my distortion, Pepe, and I''m going to let the souvenirs of the underworld know. After I spit it all out, I was vaguely thinking that I could kill it without hesitation.


    "But it wasn''t. That kid said this to me. ''Don''t be with me. I''m just not as retarded as you are."


    By mouthing a dialogue that deeply broke his heart, Pepe had the illusion of cleaving himself and a strange refreshment.


    "Later I learned that, you know, it''s not even that special. There are quite a few stories about discrimination between people with disabilities. That kid was dating me because he felt safe with me that seemed lower than he was... If they thought I was equal, they''d be angry with me."


    Talking that far, Fu Pepe thinks about the situation of Huako.


    (I''m sure this child will be the same... betrayed by his beloved...)


    Thinking about it makes my eyeballs hot. I can''t help but be pathetic.


    "Huako, you''re the same. It''s a pain in the ass for your sister, and a comfort. That''s about it. A being that doesn''t have to be there. Enough that I''d rather not be. Don''t you have any fussies in mind? Haven''t you told your sister those words from time to time?


    In response to Pepe''s point, Huako remembers her daily sister''s dialogue and turns pale.


    "Look, I knew it. All right? A crazy kid like you better not be in this world for anyone? Me and your sister have been treating each other like that for a long time. I''m sure that''s what the people who are here think about you.


    "Lie..."


    With his fingertips trembling, Huako glanced at Pepe and twisted.


    "Your sister... matters to me..."


    "You still say that? That''s what I''d like to think. If you die and become a ghost, why don''t you take a look at your sister''s face?


    That''s what Pepe tries to do with his fingers. This is my third challenge.


    (Mr. Pepe... Hit me...)


    Here too Huako finally noticed.


    "Why..."


    Pepe, whose hands are stiffened and motionless with the muzzle pointing at Huako, asks herself shaking.


    I can''t really shoot myself. Pepe, once a killer, quit killing because he couldn''t kill people because of the trauma that killed the childhood tame that hurt him. And I thought it might still be out there.


    (No, I''m not... not like that again)


    When Pepe perceived the reason for his hesitation, the gunshot sounded.


    The gun that was in Pepe''s hand is bounced. To the paralysis of shock, I hold my hand by accident.


    When I felt the signs and looked to the side, in close proximity, there was a true vegetable in the angry face with a gun.


    "Don''t talk about us on your own! To me, Huako is an important sister!


    Seeing the angry shapes of true vegetables yelling at Pepe, he heard the screams coming out of his mouth and remembered how happy his chest seemed to burst for Hanako.


    "Sister...... you were my god after all"


    "What?"


    Huako mouths a strange dialogue with a crying face and a true vegetable with a pompous mouth opening.


    "When I was in danger... if I called for help... you would have come right... But... I''m sorry... Because I didn''t listen to your sister properly... and this happened..."


    "Oh, you... how many things do you say in public..."


    True vegetables wolf at Huako, who cries with emotion.


    "I mean... Mayuko, were you listening there?


    Pepe said. I''m not where I just came from. Hiding in the shadow of a nearby building, I suspect he was asking how it was going. Otherwise, there will be no current dialogue either.


    "I''m a little interested. Mr. Pepe, I don''t think I''m going to shoot you forever, and I thought about letting you say what you want, and then I''m going to hold you back, but when I heard you put out our sisters'' friends and dis..."


    True vegetables say with a bad-looking face of a bat while holding a gun to Pepe.


    And there comes Yuma. This one didn''t seem to be hiding. I could see you walking clearly.


    I think it''s a chance, Pepe. Now, it just seems like a schematic that I am about to be gunned down and killed by a true vegetable.


    "Yuma, help me."


    Pepe spoke to Yuma coming from behind the true vegetables.


    "I... found out that Huako was the killer of the Red Cat, and he''s about to get killed."


    "Sorry, Mr. Pepe. I didn''t believe Mr. Pepe''s story at all. On the contrary, I suspected that 90% of Mr. Pepe was the killer, and now I can be sure."


    To Yuma, who tells him in a quiet voice, Pepe was surprised to round his eyes for a moment, but eventually smiled as small as he realized.


    "Mr. Pepe, let me be clear, I think I did something extra. You made me suspect that Huako and Mr. True Vegetable were the killers of the Red Cat. If I hadn''t said that, I wouldn''t have suspected Mr. Pepe so far."


    "Why did you think that?


    Hear Yuma''s words, Pepe asks.


    "Why? Did you think you were so stupid about me? To be clear, it was a childish way of saying it. A rhetorical way that only works for stupid opponents. Originally it was a hole-filled argument, but when you said that to me, oh, Mr. Pepe was the killer, and I thought this was being hunted down."


    "I see...... I didn''t mean to be ridiculous, but I see I was so confused."


    Pepe laughs masochistically, knowing that he has also been spotted lightly by Yuma.


    "Especially bad is the claim that even when the presence of the Red Cat is discovered, it is the killer that Huazho and the others live together. It''s not a three-sentence reasoning novel... If I said that, I wouldn''t be alone with Mr. Pepe and have a conversation with him, nor would Mr. Pepe be alone with me. Even Mr. Pepe is. We were all so vigilant, we decided we were ready to deal with it, but now what..."


    "It''s ironic that extra things... I can''t believe Yuma wouldn''t have suspected me if I hadn''t talked like that..."


    "I was a little suspicious before that, but the suspicion almost solidified. It was really unnecessary. The killer has a particularly bad theory about keeping the safe area. Because of that, I suspected that Mr. Pepe was the one who created the safety zone. Attack me and make yourself look like a Red Cat victim, a manipulation that comes off the killer''s candidacy. But that doesn''t make sense to anyone on the street, as proof of innocence. Everyone is basically suspicious."


    "Oh well..."


    When Pepe looked like his possession had fallen, he went to the spot.


    "By the way, was it the act that was possessed by the Red Cat? Or to avoid suspicious eyes, did you really possess them?


    Yuma asking, but as long as I actually tried dealing with the red cat possessed pepe, I don''t think it was just an act.


    "The latter is the right answer. That might have caused some extra bad things, but, well, I also felt half as interested. I wanted to know for once what it would be like. And you know all the patterns of conditions that make them express themselves."


    Looking up at Yuma, Pepe speaks honestly.


    "Mr. Pepe... were you really just fooling us? You lied about everything you did to us?


    With a face that has regained some calm, Huako asks.


    "Hahaha, are you still saying that? Are you kidding me for being so sweet?


    Pepe with a dry laugh.


    "Neither Mr. Pepe today, nor the bright and kind Mr. Pepe we know, are they false?


    I perceived what you were going to say about Huako, Yuma said. Huako nods to agree with it, too.


    "I''m sure they''re both here. Bad Mr. Pepe and good Mr. Pepe, they''re both here. If it was a complete lie - if it was all an act, one of us would definitely spot it. Yuma also said that we backstreet... I doubt it, and I''m very sensitive to that... And now Mr. Pepe has tried to shoot Huako many times, but he couldn''t."


    After pointing out the true vegetables back to a calm tone and expression, Pepe gets depressed with a bitter look.


    "Mr. Pepe said it was hard to lie or have secrets. Haven''t you been hard on your own the whole time?


    Now Yuma points it out.


    "How do you think I did this? It''s all your fault."


    With a grudge, Pepe uttered a resentful voice.


    "I wanted to create a place where everyone could get along. Laughable, reassuring space from the heart. Unsullied, harmonious, caring place... If you want to laugh, you can laugh. But that was my sincere wish."


    With the thought of spitting blood, Pepe exhales his mood.


    "Yet... the resting place of darkness was a substitute for that ideal. It was black in my belly, and all the distorted people came together and people shrugged, neglected, and turned into a terrible place... I couldn''t forgive that. Hey? You know my despair? I just wanted everyone to get along and build a caring world, but the despair that brought all those people together who couldn''t even make it that easy to build a dirty world...... you guys will never know!


    "Yes, yes, I think it''s time."


    Shortly after Pepe finished screaming, Junko emerged from the building where the true vegetables were lurking, along with a voice without tension. And even from the shadow of the same building, Midori, Tired, and Mika appear.


    "Even if we all pushed him, I thought Mr. Pepe had a hard time telling the truth, so I left it to Yuma and Mr. True Vegetables alone, and they let me listen there the whole time"


    Referring to the building that was hidden, Junko said.

 960 35

    (I can''t believe it''s this easy to tail out...... No, on purpose)


    I rethink that I was tired of thinking it was unexpected, but not surprising.


    "So it''s time for us to join the conversation, huh? Mmm... Mr. Pepe, come on, we were all close, whether it was thoroughly beautiful or not."


    "Only on the surface. Everyone had something black lurking in their hearts. You thought I wouldn''t notice that? Yuma, Huako, Keijiro, Makoto, and his entourage were all concerned with people''s eyes, suspicious of people, scared, neglected, disliked, and just on the surface."


    In response to Junko''s words, Pepe throws up outrageously.


    "So what''s wrong? Sure, I cared about people''s eyes, I was scared, I was suffering from not opening my heart, but I was still saved by that superficial kindness. I was happy, and my feelings were healed. Why are you only looking at the bad parts?


    Yuma says with a pitiful look. Seeing that Yuma''s face, Pepe also has pity in his chest.


    "Should I have covered up the bad parts and pretended not to look? Makoto was depressed about his caring mother, and resented his brother for running away. Keijiro had been cursed from day to day by Seung-mi for having heart disease. Katsumi was bitter to take care of Keijiro. Of course I knew Mayuko was abusing Huako. Yuma was jealous of Mika, too, wasn''t she?


    "Yeah, I wanted to see Mika Tsukinawa in the clouds, and I was at the bottom of my misery, but I couldn''t stand the fact that he showed up before me miserably."


    Pepe named himself the last time, but Yuma admitted honestly, without upset.


    "You''re just a boulder manager, and you know a lot about everyone."


    "Yeah. You deserve the administrator of the Dark Sabbath - Mr. Pepe does"


    Tired raises an impressive voice, Midori agrees.


    "Previously Mr. Pepe told me that people are creatures who make mistakes, and forgiveness is important, but Mr. Pepe doesn''t forgive them at all... You can''t forgive someone else''s sins at all..."


    Yuma says in a grumpy voice.


    "What Yuma is saying is, why do you see all that dark side! Everyone would have something like that!?


    Mika gives a slightly angry voice. The sun is shallow when I come to the Sabbath, but I am quite angry at Pepe''s betrayal. Whatever the circumstances.


    "Yeah, you have it. But that''s unforgivable. You have to be perfectly beautiful. I didn''t get rid of the ugliness altogether, so I had that in my eyes. So... I gave everyone the same eye! Hahaha! If everyone is a proper beauty of heart, I didn''t do this either, so I deserved this!


    It was an evil pepe all the time, but from everyone''s eyes, it just looked painfully.


    "That''s what I''m saying, but come on... so is Mr. Pepe, while you try not to find out, you''ve been messaging me everywhere, haven''t you? You didn''t even have to talk about the last person you killed when you were a killer. Didn''t I tell you knowingly that it was perfectly consistent with the ghost that appeared in the bathroom and that it would be easy for us to know about it?


    No one was surprised by Junko''s allegations. Other humans, there was something in mind, and Yuma, Pepe, and True Vegetables felt that way in their current interactions.


    "Even a dream band does. Once I planted the red cat on everyone, I should have changed it to something else before they noticed. And yet why did you give it to me as it were? Or I could refuse without giving it to you. Mr. Pepe, a little bit of a double personality or something?


    I dare to ask a question with my mouth, "Hit me," but even if Midori reads his mind, I know he''s a double personality because he didn''t know who did it.


    "In Pepe''s case, not only are they divided into two personalities, but they can be like a third person with a mix of them. That''s Pepe now out there."


    Midori said.


    "That ghost... I was worried about Mr. Pepe who killed himself, and he showed up in the bathroom in the bathroom, I know. ~? I''ve been talking to that ghost, and that''s what I hear. ~?"


    Pepe is stunned by Midori''s words. I just thought I was resenting myself and sticking around.


    "Hey...... Mr. Pepe. I want it to fit in my original sheath, I want to go back to those days...... What if there wasn''t? Right? Mr. Pepe didn''t do anything wrong. Let''s do that and get along again."


    Yuma puts her hand on Huako''s shoulder, where she cries.


    "Huako, you can never do that alone"


    Yuma said as she looked at Pepe, with a complex and mixed face of anger, pity and mourning.


    "Mr. Pepe... has done so evil. I can''t take it back. I''m not willing to forgive you, and I can''t go back to normal. No... while I can''t forgive you... to be honest, I still can''t hate Mr. Pepe. But I can''t do this."


    Yuma''s words were accompanied by an irresistible shabby sound, crushing the sweetness of Huako into fine wood dust.


    "You know, Noodle Suke told Pepe... I have a message for you."


    "Noodles?


    Pepe marvels at the ghost''s name, which is childhood tame.


    "Uh, ''I''m sorry I said that''. I seem to have become a ghost because I regret hurting you about Mr. Pepe and couldn''t form a Buddha with it. The ghost was Pepe''s childhood friend, he was physically handicapped, but he said, ''I''m better than Pepe, who''s mentally handicapped because I''m physically handicapped'', that''s what you said."


    Pepe is even more amazed at the way he mouths a dialogue that only he and childhood tame Noodle Suke know.


    "Midori, I''ll let Midori possess the ghost for a second, so talk to me later. Midori brought you here."


    As I say, Midori takes the spell that is sealing the ghost out of her skirt pocket.


    "Hey...... Pepe. I''ve always wanted to talk to you. Pepe, you don''t seem so inspired, even if you can show up once in a while, but you can''t talk... I''ve been on your side the whole time, and that''s how it was''


    Midori''s face and the way she spoke clearly changed.


    "I watched you sin on your side, and I..."


    "You''re lying."


    Pepe blocks the story of Noodle Suke possessed by Midori on the way.


    "Let me prove something else, whether it''s real or not. Please."


    Even in the earlier dialogue, it was hard to believe that the interaction I did not know other than myself and childhood taming, but still possessed Midori. And I was begging for proof of that.


    "Pepe was packed full of BB bullets in the back of his nose when he was a junior, and he was transported in an ambulance, right? Prove one more thing? We got along because when we were little boys, Pepe, who saw me bullied with bad legs, threw dog cunts at the bullies and repelled me."


    "You''re really Noodle Suke... So on this occasion, you can prove it... but it''s real."


    With a smile, Pepe''s eyeballs get hot.


    "Pepe, those words don''t mean it"


    Noodle suke, possessed by Midori, said bitterly.


    ''At that time, I regret that I fought in my mouth and told Pepe I lost. Not really, I said it at the outskirts of the word, but I regretted it so much since I said it, and Pepe killed me for that reason, I deserved it. I don''t resent you at all. I wanted to tell you that...... I''ve been wandering around Pepe and sometimes it seems like Pepe and others saw me, but I can''t tell you the words...''


    "What made you show up in the bathroom on purpose? Peeping hobbies?"


    "It was easy to see places like that for dull people. I mean, I''m serious, but I don''t know why I''m talking to people like that. ''


    Asked by Pepe, Noodle Suke laughs bitterly. Pepe is also followed and laughs.


    ''Earlier I... spat a terrible word that killed Pepe''s heart. I deserved to die then. [M] That''s why I don''t resent you. I don''t resent it, but I was worried about Pepe, who went crazy because of me, and I couldn''t form a Buddha the whole time''


    As he listened to Noodles, Pepe couldn''t catch a tear and covered his eyes with one hand.


    ''I''m not in the position I could have said, but I want you to stop laying your sins on me. You think I can wear all your sins and go to hell. [M] That''s all I''ve sinned. But I don''t want you to hurt anyone any more. "


    That''s all I said, Midori''s expression goes back to normal.


    "I was able to tell you most of what I wanted to tell you, so it looks like I''ve become a Buddha. Note that I couldn''t seem to be ashamed to say that I love you or love you. Ababa."


    Midori, dissolved from the octopus state, laughs on behalf of Noodle Suke''s feelings.


    "Can you say that in front of all these people without the merit of that pull-in idea"


    tears from between his face-covered hands, Pepe said.


    (What the hell are you talking about? What''s Pepe doing? I can''t hear you from here)


    In the shadow of a tree a little far from where the dark resting place was, Kurumi madness asked him how he was doing with his binoculars and was yawning.


    (Did you step on anything? How they are... from their standing position, especially from that face of Pepe, it just looks like they found out it was the killer)


    When Pepe''s signal was given, Kurumi used a device to intentionally express the red cat, a step that drove all members of the resting area crazy.


    (What am I supposed to do? Shit, come here. At least... get Junko Yukioka just to sign... No, that''s not the story. Do you want to send a signal that I''m right on your side? If that bothers you, we can all be red cats. As long as it''s convenient for that woman...)


    When Kurumi thinks so, he even comes to the other members of the resting area who were not on the spot.


    (Are all those guys possessed by the red cat I made... Woohoo... I want to see it. I want to see it with this eye right away. So they can express the red cat and kill it.)


    Kurumi rice is the maker of red cats, but I have yet to see where red cats express themselves. On the contrary, Pepe contacted me, and it seems that I learned of my first success.


    (In the meantime, let''s call here and remind them. Woohoo... I don''t want to wait for Pepe''s instructions, I''d like to try to express the red cat on my own. But I''d have trouble getting pissed off and killed later.)


    I also know that Pepe is an ex-killer, and Kurumi is following Pepe''s instructions as he can''t do something unsolicited to piss him off. He was a coward from the roots.


    While Pepe and other faces were talking, Kishifu, Yu, Yi, No. 7, Kehiko, and Lai Dream also came.


    "I called Yi, and all the conversations were over Yi''s phone, and I think they were all listening."


    A glance at the six people who came late, Junko said.


    "So you''re ready."


    Seeing Junko, Pepe squeaks.


    "So, it wasn''t Mr. Pepe who taught us who did it. If we find out who did this, we''ll be ready."


    "Oh well..."


    Junko tells me, and that''s when Pepe laughs masochistically, his fingertip phone in his pocket vibrates.


    (From Kurumi rice. Are you gonna stay close and see how it goes? And... you mean you''re asking for permission to use the red cat?


    With his face covered with his hands, he looked around through the gap between his fingers, but could not confirm.


    (Just fine... If Kurumi is lurking right on the side too, great situation. This is the last chance...... It would be my disgusting, terminal footscratch, wouldn''t it?)


    Pepe goes to open his bag.


    "Don''t make any strange moves"


    True vegetables poked their guns at them and warned them, but Pepe turned his face toward true vegetables and smiled small.


    "Let me scratch your last foot, whether it''s a strange move or not. Now... because it''s really the last time"


    With a cut look, Pepe took the headgear out of his bag and wore it. It''s a dream band. It''s such a grand move that True Vegetables couldn''t shoot.


    "What''s that?


    "Maybe... Illegal dreamband with physical enhancement action, the type that activates it with it on"


    Asked tirelessly, Junko makes a guess. If I were to wear a dream band or something on this occasion, that''s all I could think about.


    "Correct. That''s all I was taking."


    Pepe grinning towards Junko.


    "You think you can beat this number of opponents!?


    "Which number?


    Mika screams, but Pepe says like a pussy.


    "Don''t be alarmed. She has company. I''m sure he''s coming close. He''s lurking somewhere."


    Junko alerts you and everyone quickly runs their gaze around you and is alert. Everyone has already taken the outlet.


    The movement of their eyes moving their gaze stops simultaneously. The pupils of all but Junko, Tired, Midori and Kashifu widen greatly.


    "Come on, let''s kill each other..."


    The eyes of Pepe, who said so with pleasure, were also stained black.

 961 36

    Pepe met Kurumi when he was in a mental hospital.


    Pepe learned that Kurumi was creating a dream band that drives people''s brains crazy because he wore a dream band with Kurumi rice.


    From Kurumi America, it was a great lapse, and I thought I had to erase Pepe, and I tried to kill him, but there was no way to get to Pepe, the former killer, and he was lightly returned.


    Kurumi was a completely insane mad scientist and the type of bad guy who hated pepe, but decided it was available and took the deal to Kurumi.


    Kuruma liked Pepe''s idea of a red cat vigeon floating in the back of his brain before his heart was anointed with murder, which he also incorporated.


    If you are a producer of red cats, you know all the expression conditions of red cats. If you know what it is, you can make it happen intentionally.


    Junko removes a small trumpet speaker from his subspace pocket. Beneath the speakers, there is something like a little black box.


    When Junko turns the small knob on the box, an intermittent low sound is emitted from the speaker. The sound itself is quite loud.


    All black-dyed eyes return to normal at the same time. Everyone looks at each other with a decent look.


    "I''ve also analyzed the red cat planted in the dreamband to figure out more than one pattern of expression conditions, data on the fragmented red cat, and to some extent, I''ve made a device to disarm it even when activated. Otherwise, I wouldn''t come with everyone where the producers are. I was expecting today''s outing to be the day of the showdown. I managed to make it today."


    Junko talks, aware of Pepe and the Kurumi that would be hiding somewhere.


    "Kehiko, get Mr. Pepe."


    "Huh? Oh, come on..."


    At the behest of Junko, Kehiko opens the door of the subspace, expands his black hand and wraps it around the pepe, binding it. Black-handed alone is power to the point of carrying one human at best, but winding it in multiple ways also made it possible to bind pepes whose muscle strength was enhanced by the action of illegal dreambands.


    "I see. You were bad with them. Boulders are living legendary Mad Scientists......"


    He also loses his mind to resist the earliest, and Pepe smiles small. Seeing that it did not work for the Pure Sons, I suspected that the red cat in their brains had disappeared.


    I didn''t actually remove it. Junko and the others are just talking about being able to resist. It didn''t originally work for Shore Husband. Even with the spirit, the flesh is a robot, so the red cat does not express itself due to external stimuli.


    By today, Junko had only been able to disarm the expressed red cat, and by the time the red cat itself had been completely removed from its head, it had not yet been possible. I catch Kurumi fanaticism and evil, and I see it very quickly to let them cooperate.


    "We''ll create a dream band to remove the red cat later, and we''ll get rid of the red cat''s implied fragment information from everyone''s head."


    Junko says and looks at Midori.


    "Midori, did you find -?


    "Abba, my sister, she called me just when I found her."


    Show your teeth and laugh, and Midori points to a single thick tree. He flew several schizophrenics, exploring his surroundings.


    "There."


    "Whoa."


    In the direction pointed by Midori, Kehiko flies his black hand.


    "Whoa, whoa!?


    From the shade of the bush, Kurumi rice wrapped around his black hand is pulled forward together.


    "Ooh, you guys, what are you going to do with me! I''m just a passing general peep! There''s been a mistake!


    "Whatever it takes, it''s too messy."


    Yi laughs at Kuruma, who is all wolfy.


    "Please! Miss me! I just wanted to see if my murder impulse program was working properly! Everything else is because of that woman! So forgive me! Then Junko Yukioka signs me!


    Kuruma pleading with both hands together.


    "It was the case at every moment of the instant biology lab, but why is Junko so popular with Mad Scientists..."


    "The madmen also need goddesses and idols. However, it is limited to those who share channels with themselves. It''s precious."


    Tired speaks the question, and the coming dream speaks the private opinion.


    "Come on, Dream. You''re really sharp. It''s delightful and easy to understand."


    "Is it easy to understand......?


    While Yu admires his coming dreams, Yuma had some doubts.


    "Anyway, I don''t think I can kill people directly anymore... but I still tried to try, but it was sealed too"


    Pepe said with self-derision.


    "So, what are we going to do with these two?


    True vegetables look at Junko and ask.


    "Are you all looking at me with contempt..."


    "I don''t feel that way. I can''t forgive Mr. Pepe, but I don''t despise him."


    True vegetables react to Pepe, who dropped his gaze to the ground and whined.


    "As a matter of fact, I still have a sick heart, too. I was hiding that. It''s just like Mr. Pepe."


    "Yeah. I knew."


    In the words of true vegetables, Pepe looks up and smiles small.


    "Hey...... just me. How did you go crazy like this?


    With a smile on his face, Pepe talks.


    "I couldn''t step on the brakes then. I stepped on the accelerator as much as I could and broke the most important thing with my own hands...... Couldn''t contain it...... If I could have put up with it just a little bit then, this wouldn''t have happened...... Hehe... Ugh... Always... a time of peace more than anyone... I just wanted to get along with people, I can''t believe I did this... I can''t believe this... why is fate so bottomless?


    He mourned his fate and was a pepe in self-pity, but no one blamed him, nor tried to scorn him.


    I know all about the tragic fate. I don''t feel comfortable and sympathetic, but at the end of the day there is a degree of kindness to watch Pepe raw and warm as he exposes himself to grand shame in front of everyone and punches his feelings.


    "Everyone would know, wouldn''t they? You''ve mourned why you''re like this, haven''t you? I can''t help myself, I''m offended by an uncontrollable heart disease, and I don''t even get it figured out. Ends up being treated like a madman in the world. I wanted to fight it a little bit, I wanted to do something about it, I created a dark resting place. Yet... the other me tried to break what I made myself. The other me, I couldn''t allow myself to try to fight my fate. I made it a place to get along, but I couldn''t forgive the unfriendly. I asked. To the red cat. The identity of what turns a white, cute cat bright red, what is it? Can we not suppress it? I asked. The red cat is its incarnation. You... answered the question. I don''t believe it. People are not sexual evil...... I got my answer."


    "So... Pepe, those unfriendly people are Pepe''s own assumptions."


    In anticipation of the timing of Pepe''s long and wide tongue ending, Yuma bursts into a grumpy mood.


    "That''s how you stormed off, caused all this noise, and made Mr. Yatsuo and his wife and Makoto look like that? If you were dissatisfied, you should have spit it out, but without it, you ran to the climb alone..."


    Hearing Yuma''s words, Pepe nods with a spicy face.


    "It''s an annoying type!


    Mika cut it off in a nutshell.


    "Mika says?


    "Shut up and fool around!


    Mika screams in a softly murmuring dream.


    "If Mr. Pepe has a dual personality and some of the better Pepe, you know what''s best to do, right?


    The true vegetables ask in a cold voice. Even if it is said to be the work of the dual personality and the bad personality, True Vegetables are emotionally unwilling to forgive Pepe. But push and kill the feelings, confirm.


    "Yes, I will appear before the police to prove the innocence of Makoto and Seung-mi."


    Pepe told him with a face like a possession had fallen.


    "You can also turn this Kurumi over to the police on the set. With my analysis, of course."


    Honestly, Junko thinks there''s nothing wrong with handing Kurumi over to the police, but in order to prove the innocence of Makoto and Seung-mi, we have to.


    And I''m going to let Kuruma work together for complete red cat removal. Even without the cooperation of Kurumi, Junko would be able to analyze it sooner rather than later, but I know that it would be quicker to have the cooperation of Kurumi, the producer. Or maybe Kuruma knows how to do it.


    "Oh no... you''re missing out on the same Mad Scientist"


    "Is that what Mad Scientists are connected to? Ah? In the stepchildren of such a Mad Scientist''s passage, shouldn''t we obscure it?


    "No, because there''s no such thing"


    Yu cast doubt on the pleading Kuruma, but Junko immediately denies it. Kurumi nods with his head.


    "Someone who wasn''t convenient...... sorry"


    "Huh? About what?


    Huako asks to the dialogue that Pepe grumbled.


    "Going Out Event...... People who were not convenient will go out again and again, and then they will be convenient... I told you... the next one is gone..."


    "No, they''re all here..."


    Yuma denied it, wondering if you were thinking about the rest room properly for once.


    "Is that it? Right... I think I was mistaken... I''m such an idiot..."


    Yuma told me and Pepe admitted that he had been in the extreme of confusion before coming to the Botanical Park.


    "What happens to the resting place?


    Huako asks who he is.


    "If I... can I take over after Mr. Pepe?


    Yuma offers and everyone''s gaze pours on Yuma.


    "Honestly, there are some parts of Yuma that are a little uneasy, but she''s trying everything."


    Pepe grinned with the same serenity and tenderness as usual, empowering Yuma. Such a pepe looks painfully in Yuma''s eyes.


    "It would be Junko or Mika who is suitable for the leader attribute, but we both have a hard time doing another job, and Yuma, Mika''s apprentice, feels fit for a change. You just have to do your best to apprentice Mika."


    "Not a disciple. Not a disciple."


    "I don''t remember making you an apprentice!


    Coming dreams follow strangely, Yuma smiles unexpectedly and Mika screams with a laugh as well.


    "It''s too bad, but is this settled one thing?


    "Hmm, I wonder if it will."


    Tired looked at Junko and confirmed, and Junko said so with her cheeks. Until then, if they say so, but as a result of our efforts to end it as safely and ideally as possible.


    "Junko has been taking care of it exactly in advance, so it seemed like it could be done quickly. If Junko didn''t do anything, could it have been a more thrilling development?


    Junko spills a smile as Yu, who was properly spotting it, followed him.


    "I mean, Junko''s bad?


    "It wouldn''t be bad! How can that be! You deserve praise there!


    Mika burst into the dream of saying something unintelligible.

 962 End Chapter

    Katsumi Yagawa and Makoto Fugae of the detention center were photographed for a black eye check and a scene of rumbling, and verification of the Red Cat was carried out many times.


    The Red Cat dream band has also been analyzed, which is likely to take some time, but it is likely to be brought to acquittal for being given a killing impulse unrelated to his will, Umezu decided.


    Pepe and Kuruma were turned to psychiatric appraisals. There is a strong possibility that Pepe will be judged to have no responsibility and Kurumi rice.


    On that day, gathered in the resting place of darkness were the Cypress Plains sisters of Huako and Vegetables, Mika and No. 7, Yu and Kishio, Laimeng and Kehiko, and Yi, a total of nine.


    Until now, Umezu visited the resting area to report on the progress and has just returned.


    "I''m glad Seung-mi and Makoto helped you, but that''s a lot of neat endings"


    True vegetables are described with an annoying face.


    "Mr. Pepe was at the extreme of the confusion, hurting his people. So who brought that spiritual confusion - don''t talk about it. Is that your responsibility? But can I blame myself for my heart disease..."


    With a difficult face, Mika said arm in arm.


    "In the public, there''s a loud voice of dissatisfaction with the decision to acquit a mentally handicapped person for committing murder, but it''s something you can blame for not actually being in that position. Exactly the same as the Red Cat. Those possessed by red cats also kill people independently of their will. I think that people who commit crimes by heart disease are similar. [M] But I''m sure the healthy people aren''t convinced to say this. First of all, I don''t understand, and I want to get drunk on catharsis with a hateful spear at the killer, and I don''t know if the punished - without someone to hang them up."


    It was Shore Husband who said that. I could understand to some extent just Yu knowing how Kishifu felt talking and how Kishifu had been so far.


    "I think I know a little bit about what the Red Cat is after listening to Mr. Shore''s current story"


    And, Yi. I also have a verse that comes to mind. Once anger control didn''t work. I get it. What is Pepe''s red cat complaining about? What did you think to produce such a thing?


    "I think I''d rather be found guilty and punished, to some extent, even if I''m offended by a heart disease."


    That''s true vegetables.


    "I was at one time severely mentally ill, very unable to live my daily life, and in desperate communication with people, in terrible conditions. That''s when I bothered everyone around me, including Huako here, but I''m not going to clean that up in one word because of his psychosis. It''s a sin I''ve committed. The idea is that you want me to punish you properly. I''m also somewhat convinced that I had that punishment..."


    Talk that far, and True Vegetables sees Huako.


    "As a substitute for no punishment, I intend to take care of Huako all the way until he can stand on his own. If you can''t be on your own for the rest of your life, that''s your life."


    "Sister..."


    "Did you bother Huako?


    He was a Huako who moisturizes his eyes by listening to the proclamation of true vegetables, but he cackles at the inexplicable question of coming dreams.


    "I don''t remember being bothered. I always bother your sister."


    "But when it comes to making amends, it''s strange not to do so in context."


    "Extra help. You''re too reluctant to be a kid."


    True vegetables circled their eyes at Huako complaining in public with dignity.


    (Has this kid changed a bit?


    True vegetables that I don''t know what triggered it, but I think so.


    "Not at all! Though privileged for children, pick a few words! Don''t say anything you think to your head!


    "Sorry, I''ll be careful next time. If Mika tells you that, you''ll end up in a boulder, so I''ll change it."


    "Don''t be sarcastic by engaging me! Don''t put it on! Apologize more decently!


    Mika continues to pay attention to her dream of apologizing along the lines of extra things with a true face.


    "When Mr. Pepe looks like that, he feels pretty guilty and in pain."


    Yu with only water in his hand opens his mouth.


    "Mr. Pepe said it''s important to forgive people, and if you see any discord in the place you manage, you''re the one who couldn''t forgive it even if it wasn''t on the surface, but I guess that''s why he said the heart to forgive is important"


    "Whether it was a red cat or a regular dialogue, I wonder if it was all about Mr. Pepe''s other feelings and nature on the upside..."


    Hearing Yu''s thoughts, Yi said with a strange face.


    "I can say it''s bad that you didn''t open your mind, but it''s something that people don''t open their minds so easily. I''ve been hiding things, too. But in Mr. Pepe''s case, it might have been better to show the vegetarian mind, because it doesn''t matter if it''s unusual or based on discord or whatever. That''s a tough story, too."


    and true vegetables.


    (Mr. Pepe seems guilty of what he did, but I did something more obscene, horrible and evil than Mr. Pepe did, but hey. What would it be like if the people in the lobby found out that they didn''t feel guilty about it? This mind is also something very hard for people to see)


    Yu was thinking about it, whilst he nodded that what he had done to the true vegetable''s mouth was best.


    Yuma had begun her studies to properly qualify as a counselor in order to succeed Pepe. Until the beginning of the twenty-first century, counselors were privately qualified, but in the second half of the twenty-first century national qualifications are needed.


    And concurrent with his studies, he also manages the Dark Sabbath. Those members who are currently attending Yuma were trying to support them.


    Yuma had a job in the back street that day, so she never went to the safe house. And on my way home from work, I saw a sight.


    In the street at the entrance to the bedding street, he adds assault and even garbage to one seemingly weak boy high school student, such as a kick where several high school students mix men and women to beat each other.


    (As such in places where back street residents come in and out...)


    Yuma sighs, thinking that those living in Euthanasia City knew that it was mostly a dangerous place, but didn''t seem to be.


    ''Are you going to help? Aren''t you stupid? How are you going to help me?''


    A tiny voice echoes in Yuma''s head as she walks to where the fig is taking place. But Yuma ignores it and walks on.


    "Weak bullying, fun?


    Yuma, coming from behind the bedding street, spoke to me, and the men and women in high school were a little shy. They also knew all about the bedding streets, and were therefore enjoying the figs by following this invisible occasion. And coming from inside this street, I thought they might be residents of the back street.


    It''s none of your business.


    There was fear, but one sees her as one of the girls her age is the same as the others, and one of them is amazing.


    And he soon regretted his loss. Yuma pulled out the gun silently and shot him.


    The shot boy nodded and the other high school students were silent and rigid. The girls were shaking in crude phase instead of screaming.


    "Can I call the police? It''s no use."


    When Yuma told him in a cold voice and urged him to squeeze his jaw and lose it, the boys and girls fled just saying they were helped. The boy who was shot doesn''t move as he is.


    I''m lucky to have been a jerk or something in this place. The body will be cleaned up by the vendor tomorrow. Carcass disposal contractors patrol the bedding streets every night. Even if the police came to Yuma''s, they would be acquitted if they honestly told them the circumstances, saying they had handled one piece of garbage in the form of someone who was doing the joke. The police officers in the Behind Streets Division in Euthanasia City are all people who can talk.


    The boy who was being bullied was also trembling, witnessing a sudden murder. He was a skinny, small, bullied, and convincing looking boy about one or two years younger than Yuma.


    "There''s no way someone''s gonna help us next time, is there? You have to help yourself on your own. I think it would be a lot more painful to stay fucked forever and run away, huh?


    When told in a quiet tone, Yuma slips through the side of the body and exits the bedding street.


    "Self satisfied, you hypocrites."


    "You''re just a bastard with a mouth, though. No, I don''t even have a mouth. I can only hear your voice, and where I hear it, I''m nothing more."


    To the other self in me, Yuma said. Signs of her voice quickly disappeared and Yuma laughed contentedly.


    (Even Mika started off negative and grew that far. And now I''m working hard to be positive for someone, not just for myself. I''ll try my best to be that way too)


    With hope and determination for the future in mind, Yuma arrived home with a refreshing look.


    Kurumi American madness and evil were considered responsible as a result of the psychiatric appraisal, so he was prepared to serve his sentence, but was suddenly released.


    I have also heard stories of people involved in the back street being released suddenly on acquittal if they are arrested to such an extent that they have stuck one foot in the back street. In that case, there is a lot of backing.


    It''s a super-legislative measure.


    In front of the police station, a red-eyed girl in white waits for long-awaited rice and grins uncontrollably.


    "Junko Yukioka... did you let me out"


    I''m happy and Kurumi''s face breaks. I''m glad it wasn''t just liberated, it was the mud scientist I admired who did it.


    "The D.A. has complained to us with a bright red face, or Mr. Umezu was laughing. So, as a price to pay for liberation, I''ll have you become a dedicated researcher at our lab, okay? My body is gone, I''m immortal and my brain is the only one, but I think Kurumi-san might be able to stand it."


    "Never mind. Make sure you do it! Your body is a decoration! It''s great to be permanently immersed in development research at your disposal!


    "Oh, yeah? That''s convenient."


    Kuruma, who expressed his joy with all his might, was a pure child who felt slightly drawn.


    Pepe was still in detention at the euthanasia police station.


    If a psychiatric appraisal finds you abnormal, it''s almost impossible to be prosecuted. Stay in the hospital.


    In psychiatric appraisals, the signs of being judged abnormal are intense pepes. Usually, the appraisal is done first, but since there is even a troublesome problem of red cats, even though they are residents of the back street, the appraisal was put behind them until the validation of the red cat was confirmed, and they were here for a while.


    From what I''ve heard, Kurumi Rice was released by Junko spinning his hand in power. If I could do that, I would have thought that Makoto and Seung-mi should have been released altogether, but on the other hand, I also think that it might have been a consideration to prove their innocence clearly and lighten their minds.


    Pepe has been having conversations all alone. I''m having a conversation with the other self.


    Unlike Yuma''s, Pepe doesn''t do anything to curse himself. But the two hearts in Pepe are more incompatible with each other than Yuma.


    That can be divided into reason and madness, if you want to classify it. Both are overflowing with goodwill and mourning in Pepe.


    "The Red Cat is still here. One day the Red Cat will crawl out again ''


    The mad self - the red cat tells me. Only then did Pepe portray himself in madness as a red cat vigeon, in his head.


    Pepe wants it. He wants other human beings to taste the pain of not being able to control their minds. There was a desire to do so, so Kurumi made a red cat. Kurumi and Pepe''s wishes were in agreement.


    You''re a psychopath!


    A childhood tame word I loved is stuck in my heart. Those who do not have heart disease do not understand this suffering. Then I can''t help but want to combine the flavors. That''s the red cat.


    Pepe dyed the breeding cat bright red. Pepe cursed and hurt. Pepe wants peace. Pepe hates discord. Pepe loves those who go to the Sabbath. Pepe can''t forgive the ugly side of those who go to the resting place that doesn''t appear on the surface.


    There are all kinds of pepes. It was the Red Cat who was ahead of all the pepes troubled, lost, tormented and sought.


    "You''re wrong."


    Pepe tells the red cat.


    "No... I misused you. I couldn''t contain it. So now I''m here, and I pity Makoto and Seung-mi, and I let Keijiro and Makoto''s mother die."


    My regrets and guilt for what I did boil at once, and Pepe''s hands tremble.


    "At my own convenience, on my own inquiry, there was no harm done to them. That was not necessary. Yet I turned my hatred spearhead against all the important people close to me..."


    Pepe, who presides over reason, knew everything. I know, but I couldn''t control it. A presence that drives the control of people''s minds crazy, named the Red Cat within them. It must be something you can never do on your own.


    "There is a man in this world who is nothing... Even though there are plenty of people to kill, who are on their own, who don''t mind doing harm to others. I should have made you crawl the red cat for those guys, but I... was wrong"


    That is the conclusion that Pepe, who presides over reason, has drawn.


    "The next one will never fail. Watch... If I can get out of here, to make the world cleaner... I''ll make sure I treat you right"


    That''s the conclusion Pepe eventually came to.


    Can Pepe now say that reason has found the art of effectively using the blade of madness? Or are the earliest pepes not two, but lose the boundary between reason and madness, and reason is also eroded by madness?


    No one knows that. Pepe doesn''t understand anything else, so nobody knows. Because the spirit of man is basically lonely and equals impossible such as complete mutual understanding.


    The living room of the Snow Oka Institute was tired of Junko and Midori, who did not go to the resting area, and finally there were four true people who went home.


    "What the hell was a red cat after all? I know it''s thoughtful for cats, but it''s a very ominous impression of a bright red cat or something."


    Tired speaks the question.


    "When I was a kid, my cat died and it was bright red with blood, or something like that. I made trauma out of Mr. Pepe, and he wanted to share that trauma, right?


    Midori''s speculation was off, but he was approaching quite close.


    "Oh, yeah. I wanted to say something to Yukioka."


    Listen to what the two conversations are about, and True speaks to Junko.


    "Um, anything?


    Junko, who was rarely knitting or something, looks up.


    "Is it time for you to lift the Prowl injunction?


    "Yea. True brother is right. I''ll be careful this time."


    Midori also smiles at the true offer.


    "Excuse me. I want to make this institute a peaceful, uncontested space for everyone to have a good, friendly laugh."


    Spreading his uncontrolled grin, Junko opened his request for truth and Midori.


    28 Let''s Play With Mental Disorders Final

 963 Two preambles

    Being a new American police officer who had just moved to the euthanasia police station, he looked up to the sight.


    (What is that...)


    From midday to underneath the heavens, I hid my shame in a critical and remarkable line - six slutty dressed girls who seem more fancy than naked depending on who sees them, walking in three rows vertically and horizontally, crawling on all fours like dogs. The girls'' necks were collared, and the ropes stretched from the collars were held in the hands of those behind them.


    It was a giant chair with wheels that the girls were walking on horse dragging greetings. A man in a swallow tail dress peels off a beautiful girl on each side of the chair. They dress half-naked, just like the girls pulling their chairs. No, if you look closely, there''s also a girl on the man''s back, leaning on the girl who sat on the chair instead of the chair.


    The man is probably middle-aged, but it''s hard to tell how old he is. He looks like he''s getting old with a terrible baby face, eliminating skin tension and making wrinkles and bears. Her complexion is as bad as being invaded by an illness, and she has terrible skin like a white and gray middle. The cheeks are sprinkled, and you can clearly see them losing weight even from the top of your clothes. This is the first time a new American police officer has seen a man whose hands, feet and torso are thin and whose expression of ''wire-like'' appearing skinny has haunted him so far.


    Overwhelmed by an unusual sight, he is a brilliant new American police officer, but regains reason and recalls his duties.


    (To the boulder... you can speak up. No matter what you think, sin of public obscenity...... No, I didn''t give you genitals or nipples, but you''re dressed close to that. You can be careful...... You''d be pissed off if you didn''t pay attention here, wouldn''t you? I honestly don''t even want to speak to you...)


    While lamenting the fate of coming across something like this while on the lookout, the new American cop called out thoughtfully.


    "Er... excuse me..."


    I accidentally make noise noises that were grumpy.


    A policeman calls out to me and stops the movement of the half-naked girls on all fours.


    "The... uh..."


    I don''t know what more to say, I mumble.


    "What is it?


    A man replacing a half-naked beautiful girl with a horse stares at a new American cop. The new American cop shrivels lightly in that sharp eye, which is not the only one, no matter how you look at it. I felt tremendous pressure from this man with thin hands and feet that were likely to break just by lightly gripping him and a thin waist that was also suspicious that his gut was properly stuck.


    "The... is it some kind of event?


    The swallow tail man sighed at the new American cop questioning the spirit and the sloppy tiny thing.


    "Are you that? Don''t you know me? If you are a public servant who protects citizens, learn a little more about secularism. And just to be careful, I don''t think it''s going to come true to confirm it in a naughty way."


    The new American cop gets a little mucked by the man who starts preaching greatly with his gaze from above with a tall voice.


    "Aren''t you aware? I don''t know what you are, but what are you doing in the city?"


    "You haven''t been here long. [M] I''m always like this when I''m out. I''m a man with no legs on the ground. That''s my belief. I''m sorry if I''m not always on top of a woman. Never put your foot down on the floor, even if you just travel a meter through the room. A man stepping on a woman. If you are a resident of an excellent town in Euthanasia City, that is something many know. And of course the police."


    Claimed in a dignified tone by the man in the swallow tail suit, the new American policeman contacts the senior policeman wirelessly to confirm and tell him the history of the matter.


    "Oh, did you meet Professor Misaki? You can leave me alone. This city''s specialty - no, you just have to think of it as one of the landscapes''


    To the bittersweet tossing words of senior cops, but new American cops don''t excuse themselves.


    "Why should I leave you alone? I don''t care what you think. It''s against public order, it''s blatantly obscene."


    "Professor Fumizaki Ken is an authority in cyborg mechanics and a world-renowned figure for his assistance with cyborg technology to people with disabilities. On the other hand, in the back street, as a living legendary Mad Scientist, his name is known. He''s one of the three top Mad Scientists in this country, called the Three Crazies. It''s not something you can do to a big guy like that. Leave him alone. I''m just replacing girls with dogs, horses, chairs, slippers and carpets, no harm done. ''


    Switching off the radio, the new American policeman, with a bad-looking face of a bat, meets the Swallow tail man - the Misaki Sword.


    Misaki gently poked the buttocks of one of the girls on all fours with her fingertips, prompting her to leave, as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s something I miss. It''s been over a decade since the cops called me off."


    He did a thin hand on his thin jaw, narrowed his thin eyes further from the beginning, and grinned emotionally Niyaniya and Misaki shrugged.


    "Yes... that was... when the presence of ghosts and underworld was scientifically demonstrated. A delightful year when Arlaune became a great monster and Mad Scientists from all over the world came together to deal with it. Some of you met about that time."


    Reminds me of the time and speaks to the girls.


    "That''s when I was. In the victimization of the monstrous Arlaune�� this is how we live because the professor helped us"


    The girl, who crawls on all fours at the head and pulls the chair, only looks back for a moment and glances at Misaki and speaks.


    "Me too. Arlaune has scattered a disaster, but you''ve made an edge out of it."


    The girl who is taking Misaki''s body instead of a chair says, turning her hand to Misaki''s thin body and putting her strength into it.


    "Arlaune? Me and Yukioka, your cause started with Arlaune, I think. In a joint research team with China, I met with you, Yukooka. And some milk."


    When he whines in meditation, Miyazaki leaks a creepy laugh.


    "I thought it was a miracle that she existed. And she can follow my play. This is another miracle tour, too. Me and Yukioka are bound by the thread of destiny. Don''t you think? You guys."


    "No, nothing."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Professor''s presumption."


    "Don''t you think that''s annoying Junko, too?


    "Blah, blah, it''s creepy"


    Migasaki laughed at and asked for consent, but the girls did not give their consent as one.


    That was a few minutes ago.


    On that day, Akiko Morui was meeting him in downtown Aesthetic Town.


    A place I always use to meet. It''s in front of a shop called "Tamamura the Candy Store".


    "You have a long meeting today. Is your boyfriend late?"


    "Looks like it."


    An old lady comes out of the store and calls out bright. Akiko and I are familiar clerks. I also shop better at this candy store.


    I saw the message of procrastination, but it was nevertheless Akiko who was very slow. I''ve never been late before.


    "Oh, it''s Professor Migasaki."


    An old woman - Tamamura Ring, manager of Tamamura, a candy store, looks across the sidewalk and says:


    When Akiko glances, a different sight pops into her eyes: six half-naked beautiful girls crawl on all fours pulling a wheeled chair.


    After visiting Akiko, Akiko also caught my eye several times. At first, of course, I was out of line. The person sitting on the chair is a world-renowned scientist and a story with a famous freak in this town as well. According to Lily''s story, she seems to be quite a celebrity even in the back street, but Akiko wasn''t very interested, so she was listening.


    Shortly afterwards, a small boy with a long young face appears with a delightful smile and turns to Akiko. Akiko smiles small too.


    His name is Ambition Sano. I''m Akiko''s lover.


    When I say lover, I still haven''t kissed one. Hope is also said to be the first time that Akiko has ever dated a heterosexual person, and oddly enough, she seems to turn her face bright red just by leaning back a little bit. Honestly, from Akiko''s point of view, it''s pretty bad around here.


    "Why are you so late? My grandmother in Tamamura called me. My boyfriend told me to pull him off because he''s late."


    "Hey, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be late, either. There''s a situation."


    "What circumstances?


    "There''s a lost person and he wants me to take him to Candoville, so when I ask him if he can''t use the navigation, he says he doesn''t have a phone or something. I had no choice but to tell you where it is, and now tell you to take me straight to the Snow Oka Institute in the building... You know what? Talk about the Yukioka Institute."


    Not where I know it, but I''ll keep it silent and snort, Akiko.


    "If I said I didn''t know, I''d at least take you to the building, so I took you. Then I asked the clerk around the corner where the Snow Oka Institute was... and he felt a lot of things were wrong."


    Ashiko thinks it''s strange to volunteer for an experimental bench when she hears about her hopes. The experimental platform applicants who visit the Yukooka Laboratory will contact Junko online in advance and will also be informed of the procedures for entering the Laboratory.


    (It''s possible that he''s an enemy to Junko, but that''s a weird story. I can''t believe I bothered to ask people to attack me)


    I''m going to ask Junko later, Akiko.


    "Still, hope is quite kind ~"


    Peeing into the face of his eyes, Akiko smiles.


    "Huh? Well, if anyone''s in trouble, I think I''m gonna have to help, and it''s normal."


    "I wonder. I still don''t know the world, but I think there''s a lot of people in the world who can''t do that."


    While Akiko considers herself to be unknown to the public, she is therefore trying to find out various things in the environment in which she is now. I did some part-time work for it. None of it lasted long though. I also read the book a lot.


    "I''m just cowardly. I''m running away from what I can''t do."


    A slightly sinking face and a nagging desire.


    "Wu Lizhi''s girlfriend died in an accident"


    Akiko was slightly shocked by reports of abrupt hopes. Osamu Wu Lizhi is a good friend of hope. Akiko and I both know each other. I had a double date and also played with my Wu Lizhi''s lover. She was a dear girl, but when she spoke, she responded lovingly.


    "He''s totally depressed, so I called him... but then the conversation didn''t go on, and the atmosphere is hard to get close to, so I''m a little distracted."


    In his desire to say painfully, Akiko slipped his neck.


    "That''s what you''re running from? I think I''m right about that. You should relax for a while."


    When I heard Akiko''s words, my eyes raised their faces.


    "I don''t know if you''re blatantly avoiding them, but you can''t have fun dealing with them as usual, either, even though they''re depressed. That''s what I know when I don''t know the world."


    Where Akiko purposefully claims to be a worldless person, her hopes made her laugh unexpectedly.


    "Right. That made it a little easier for me to say that. I''m not sure I can put something on it."


    "I know. But I can see that hope is growing little by little, and I see that growth..."


    While he was talking, Akiko''s words broke off.


    A truck crashed into the sidewalk from the driveway at a good speed.


    Right in front of Akiko, a small body of hope danced big.


    The body of hope spinning in the air, at which point it is bent in strange directions everywhere, also burned clearly in my eyes.


    Beaten to the ground, he saw the body of hope, which bled and stopped moving, and Akiko had solidified for about a few seconds, but its body moved with screams.


    That was a few minutes ago, too.

 964 1

    "Ya... finally, we''re here..."


    Through the secret staircase and passage down to the basement of Candoville, in front of a glassy entrance written Snow Oka Institute, the woman murmured in the face of relief.


    My age is in my early twenties. It seems tall to a woman and nearly 180 tall. Although not glamorous, his legs extend sluggishly, his hips crease is also clearly visible from the top of his clothes, and he is dressed in a black suit and slacks with a functional design. Her hair is short, but she has beautiful dark hair that is saggy. She had no makeup on her face at all and her slightly shallow black skin was exposed. Smaller faces fall into the category of beauty enough.


    "Tatsuya!


    Women tend to have a clear voice, but naturally there is no response.


    "Ta-no-no!


    Leave it for a little while and then scream again, but there is still no response.


    "He said he had come a long way, but would he be away... No, there may be times."


    A woman groans and waits for a reaction on the spot.


    "Something awesome has come..."


    Meanwhile, within the Snow Oka Institute, Junko was spilling a bitter laugh when he saw a woman show up at the entrance to the Institute on a monitor.


    "Isn''t that an experimental bench application? I don''t know if I can leave him alone, but you can pick him up."


    "Hmm, I''m not talking about that in there. I''ll be there for now."


    Truly prompted, Junko rises and heads to the entrance.


    "Oh, there you are. My name is Kishima Tree and I am the head of the Kishima clan. Are you revealed to me by your famous madman scientist, Junko Yukioka?


    It was an old-fashioned way of talking that I would only hear in the epoch, cut out from the woman in the long black suit - the Kijima tree.


    "Oh, yeah... someone who volunteered for the experimental bench?


    "Whatever. Our Kijima clan will be in charge of the honorable spiritual national defense over the life of Daejong, but shamefully with each passing year its number will be reduced, and the clan''s power will become weaker, and the role of spiritual defense may be solved as it is. So I consulted the White Fox String Spiral Hall, and as soon as I arrived here gradually, I was advised to try with the help of the famous Shunko Yukioka. I also had a hard time finding it, listening from one end to the other, really as soon as I finally found it."


    "Uh... we didn''t hear from String Spiral that first, the person who saw our site was contacted by email in advance, and then we made an appointment...?


    Junko asks the tree, who told her history with a happy smile.


    "Hmm. It seems to have said something like that, but I am allergic to machines because I hate it. I don''t even wear my phone and I don''t want to touch the Internet."


    "Well... but that''s our rule, isn''t it? It''s convenient that you don''t want to touch the machine."


    "Well, well... but this is how we met, so how convenient is it?"


    In response to the words of Junko, the tree bows its head deeply after looking sorry for a moment.


    "It''s finally an experimental retrofit application, isn''t it?


    "Whatever. First of all, a certain person will be the leader of the clan, and I will use this body to try it. Therefore, if it turns out that a certain person is satisfied, I know that I want my compatriots in Kijima to perform the same procedure."


    "No... not our concept... well, let''s talk inside"


    "Never mind."


    Junko then put the tree into the reception room, where he told all the rules of the Snow Oka Institute.


    "He... he''s not a person. It''s a fairly powerful and pure monster."


    Tired of witnessing a tree in the hallway, he speaks to the truth beside him. We both came to see how things were going because there were always more strange visitors.


    "Purity?"


    I''m surprised.


    "The monster was originally built on people, but many of its descendants are not coupled by monsters to each other, but are a mixture of people''s blood. If a person''s blood is mixed, his or her characteristics as a person are darker, and his or her power as a demon (yawn) is diminished. But that girl, perhaps more than once, only overlapped the demon''s blood, reinforcing her nature as a demon, so to speak, the demon''s salad bread."


    "I see."


    While convinced to listen to the exhausting explanations, Truth listens to the conversation inside, in front of the door of the reception.


    "What... do you mean after a life-threatening human experiment? That''s troublesome. No, if you are the head of a clan, you may risk your life to support the clan, but you cannot risk exposing your compatriots to such danger. I don''t care what kind of dangerous experiments you carry out, but I want my countrymen to put their hands on it."


    With that said, the tree rises on purpose, and drips its head deep again.


    "Hmm... well, I guess I can treat it special. I just wanted more than one mouse to play with the professor. I was going to use the stock mouse, but as far as I''m concerned, I''d better be new."


    Junko whines about things that the tree doesn''t understand, even if he understands them himself. True and tired of sneaking around listening also knew what Junko''s whining was referring to.


    "Instead, only Tree will perform a slightly more dangerous surgery."


    "Hey, Tree..."


    The tree dubbed properly glances at his face bright red.


    "Excuse me. I''m not immune to death, such as being dubbed Kakuru. Uhm...... when will it be a gesture? I got it. I got it. You also need to be prepared to acquire great power. The responsibility and the price of it are both reasonable and muscular, although some of the leaders want to take it on. But to my compatriots in Kijima, please do as much as you can."


    A tree that drips its head deep again.


    Are you a Kijima clan?


    The door opened and tired called out.


    "Who is this?


    The tree asks.


    "My name is Shizuno Rei. In the battle between the men of the great world and the monsters, it was not a rubbing difference, but I have stood on the same battlefield in opposition to the ghosts of Kijima."


    I didn''t actually mean to be hostile. It''s tiring, but it turned out to be that way.


    "Ah, can you reveal it in the opening of that famous Shizuno? He was said to be the closest magician to God."


    In fact, the name of Junko is a tree that I didn''t know until I asked String Spiral, but I knew the name of Tired. To the knowledge of paranormal relationships are bright trees on boulders.


    "What ghost?


    Truth asks from behind tiredness.


    "The Kijima clan is a popular monster called a ghost. It used to be relative to people, but we hear that after a war between men and demons, which took place behind history in the world of Daejong, he went down to the military gates of men, and then took up the task of spiritual defence."


    "Whatever. But the position is currently in jeopardy. Therefore, the presence of power is assumed. Only four people, including me, can fight now."


    After a tiring commentary, the tree said, sinking his voice a little.


    "Recently, when a new paranormal institution was set up and entrusted with spiritual defence, many budgets were turned over there, and as soon as our budget was drastically reduced. Mindless."


    "You mean the murder club?


    When I heard about the tree, True spoke its name, so Junko''s face became more and more cloudy.


    "Oh, I also hear that noisy name. It would be the name of the organization that preceded the new institution"


    "Were you reduced in food support because of that murder club and then again in crisis? That''s tough. No, that was a disaster. Honestly, aren''t you angry?


    "No, resentment is muscular. Our power in Kijima is caused by decay."


    A tree that is truly sympathetic but maintains a humble attitude.


    "Snow Oka, don''t you think it''s pathetic? You should cooperate with him properly. If you can''t help people, you can help them."


    "Ah... well..."


    Seeing his true face, he smiled uncommonly. Junko is something that makes me very happy when the always faceless truth gives him an occasional look, but he wasn''t happy all the time.


    The Miyazaki Sword is located in the corner of the town of Azura City and has an institute.


    Institute, but its exterior is a giant western hall like a castle. But inside, it has become a proper research facility. Since it also has a home, the residential area is the Western Hall itself.


    All personnel are women. That''s obviously more beautiful girls than they look. Although they are all in white, the interior of the white coat is obliged to wear underwear or highly exposed clothes along with erotic swimsuits. And besides dangerous work, it is also forbidden to button the front of the white coat. Therefore, you can see the swelling and thickening of the complexion, chest, and thighs from the gap in the white coat, making it a terribly fancy outfit.


    "Ha-ha-ha, it''s been a long time since I''ve played with you, Yukioka. I was too busy with this job to deal with them inside."


    In a laboratory where various devices are placed narrowly, Misaki throws his thin legs on his desk and smiles as he looks up at the void. Naturally there is a beautiful girl sitting in his sitting chair, on which Miyazaki keeps herself.


    "Though, this one is not ready as if it were. This time I was on the hero''s side. Hmm. Heroin would be nice."


    "I''ve been busy till yesterday, Professor."


    Says the girl Misaki keeps herself, turning her hands from Misaki''s armpit and rubbing Misaki''s narrow shoulder from the front. Misaki closes his eyes looking comfortable.


    "I think I''ll get two jobs before I do."


    A beautiful girl who was working toward the display in the seat next to Miyazaki told him. She is also a slutty outfit where she hides her shame in a thin clothing area and puts a white coat over it.


    "One is about the Israeli mafia that has entered Euthanasia City, which seems to be breathing ''private oilfielders''"


    "Ho. That scoundrel, he has no sexual punishment, is he still going to poke me?"


    After receiving the report, Misaki laughs at it.


    "They truly take the professor''s ambition."


    Another girl says it sounds crazy.


    "I mean, if you change your mind, you can also admit about me and say you''re on guard. Mm-hmm. I don''t even compliment you on that eye certainty. But they are genuine scum, full of fruit, malice and discriminationism, with a constant sense of victimhood. I''ll destroy you on behalf of your crappy little beard."


    Fumizaki bears an invincible grin and declares.


    "What''s the other one?


    "A request has come to the professor to treat a heavily ill patient who has been transported to Euthanasia Citizens Hospital. Until recently, the research conducted by the professor is likely to help quickly."


    "Hmm. It could be super lucky for that patient to be unhappy. Because my technology might help quickly."


    That''s what Misaki calls.


    "Mr. Yukioka, may I ask you to extend your time a little longer? I''ve got a lot going on, and I''m not ready for this one."


    "Fine. We''re just finally getting a mouse prospect over here, too. Hey. I haven''t been recruiting lately, and I thought I''d use a stockpile of freelancers, but I''d like to have a new one anyway. ''


    "Pfft, I know exactly how that feels. Neither do I. The showcase of a new work that I built with all my heart is the beauty of the game. One stone and two birds for both trials. Hmm. That''s a natural thought."


    "Then that''s what I''m talking about."


    Hang up.


    "That was convenient. Yukioka wants you to wait.


    Miyazaki, who consciously speaks of the fellows in his room.


    "Two projects, let''s go clean up quickly. Let''s start with the patient with the weight."


    When Misaki rises, the researcher girls who were nearby react and assemble in front of Misaki. It becomes a row that stretches forward on the floor in front of Miyazaki, circles on the spot, and shows its back.


    Stepping on the girls'' backs, Miyazaki walks away. The girl, who was rounded in front of her, stood up and quickly moved to the cutting edge after Miyazaki walked, then turned round again to show her back.


    It is his policy never to put his feet on, whether it be on the floor. And the girls know it, but it was their important duty to be his scaffold when Miyazaki moved.

 965 2.

    On that day, one patient was transported to Euthanasia Civic Hospital.


    The patient is a seventeen-year-old boy, whose name is Nobuyasu Sano. Due to personal accidents of truck drivers who had been drunk driving since the day, cervical vertebral fractures, spinal cord injuries, two right hands, one right leg pulverized fracture, one left hand and one left foot simple fracture each, maxillary bone fracture, three rib fractures, lumbar transverse projection fractures and internal organs were also found bleeding in several places, unconscious weights.


    Akiko was due on a date that day. I was supposed to taste a happy time. My favorite boy and I were going to have a sweet time, but by a bottomless God prank, I''m now supposed to taste the time to tremble in fear.


    Such Akiko kept praying desperately in the hallway chair. She was desperately praying to God when she cursed over and over again that God was a shit. I was desperately praying to God, who laid his hopes in terrible eyes. Safe of hope. That hope will not die. That hope regains consciousness.


    A short while later came Takeshi Takeshi, the best friend of Hope. Akiko just gave him a crying face, and he didn''t hear anything.


    "Are you kidding me... you''re going to die to hope..."


    The other day, Wu Lizhi, who had just lost her lover in a car accident, groans.


    "I didn''t decide to die. Still alive."


    It wasn''t Akiko who said that. I was talking to the doctor in charge until recently, the mother of hope. Akiko and I have met and talked to each other several times, and have had a treat. The impression of Akiko is that he is a very pleasant person.


    "The doctor told me that tonight is a bad night. I just contacted my father. You guys... pray to God if you like. That''s all we can do right now. Don''t take your hopes... pray... give them to me"


    From halfway through the words, Mother of Hope, who was desperately trying to remain calm, becomes a tear and her face becomes a mess. Seeing that, Akiko also leaked a whimper, and Wu Lizhi squeezed his fist tightly.


    "A prayer for God? Nonsense."


    I have a pitiful voice, and the three of them raise their faces.


    There was a different sight there. Four half-naked beautiful girls and a skinny man with bloody looking skin in a swallow tail suit, strapped up by the girls and gobbled over the girls'' shoulders and arms.


    I soon found out that a heartless word now came out of this man''s mouth. He looks down on the three people who care about the safety of those close to him, with the kind of eyes he looks down on.


    "People''s spirituality cannot evolve for long because they are obsessed with things such as God. No matter how much civilization develops. Only people save people."


    Not in contempt, but with certainty, with sure strength, the man who falls asleep on the girl says away.


    We all know that it is Professor Kozaki Ken, a specialty of this town.


    Akiko tried to say something back and couldn''t. Wu Lizhu also had a boiling head, but was pressured by the aura unleashed by Misaki.


    Misaki and the beautiful girls headed straight to the back of the hospital.


    (What the heck... I''m arguing honestly... I don''t have the power to save and I can only pray... don''t even know people''s minds...)


    I learned remorse and anger, but I was Akiko telling myself that I couldn''t help but eat on such a freak here and now.


    In the middle of the night came the father of hope as well.


    Hope''s parents urged Akiko and Wu Lizhu to go home, but they both disobeyed.


    The four revealed overnight at the hospital. Without a single sleep, I waited for the surgery to finish.


    And the next morning, two ruthless realities were poked at by Akiko and the others.


    First of all, the fact that there is a high probability of systemic discomfort due to spinal cord injury. This was enough to mourn, but the pursuit of the bunk was awaited.


    Further decades later, spontaneous breathing stopped, more than four millimeters of pupil scattering and immobilization were seen, five conditions were confirmed: flat brain waves, disappearance of brain stem reflexes, and a deep coma, and hope was the first determination of a brain death state. Respiratory and blood circulation functions are now maintained with artificial respirators, but if the device is removed, it will definitely lead to death.


    And now, six hours later, they''re going to make another brain death determination. Wang had registered on his health insurance card in the form of ''offering'' to an organ offering statement of intent. Accordingly, the time at which this second brain death determination was made is assumed to be the time of death.


    Before the reality of despair, parents of hope, best friends and lovers, were in mourning.


    Brain death was unexpected.


    Let the two girls make a human chair and sit back, looking at the patient sleeping in bed, Miyazaki said.


    "When I heard that the professor recently achieved the restoration of neurotransmission function due to spinal cord injury, I immediately called you. But......"


    Misaki and his doctor in charge tell him.


    "Mm-hmm. Really lately though. I don''t think it''s enough to win a few awards for brain loss physiology medicine."


    Contrary to the doctor in charge of the depressed expression, he laughs strangely with Niyaniya and sees a patient who has just been kept alive in his respiratory system and wonders what''s wrong now.


    Until recently, Miyazaki, who uses cyborg engineering for medical care, was working to treat failure paralysis, complete paralysis, caused by spinal cord injury. And brilliantly, we demonstrated that cyborg surgery can definitely treat it.


    I was contacted yesterday, and Miyazaki also saw the surgery and revealed it overnight at the hospital.


    The doctor in charge, who is Misaki''s acquaintance, did not tell his family upfront that he could be helped by performing cyborg surgery. Because first there was the question of whether I could save my life. And I took my life, but it seems that I can''t sustain it without installing a life support device.


    "I still have my hands. outside my jurisdiction..."


    "What do you mean?


    Physician in charge surprised by Misaki''s words. If it comes from a plant human condition with no brain stem function and all that remains, and no consciousness alone, there are examples of recovery. But there are no examples of recovery from brain death. Also, if you fall into complete brain death, it won''t last that long, and your heart stops within a few days. At the time of brain death, it dies. There is no way to recover from it.


    "Brain death is not death. By the definition of both magicians, it is not yet fully called death. If it''s just the brain''s death, there''s a chance we can recover from it. If you use paranormal techniques that transcend medical care. But......"


    While the doctor in charge is surprised by Misaki''s words, Misaki is clouding more words than that.


    "Still, that''s five minutes. Let''s try contacting someone I know first and ask them to restore their brain function. But still... if there is no more soul..."


    It''s a waste of legs - and Miyazaki added without saying it to his voice.


    Akiko tried to do what she could before the death verdict six hours later.


    When it came to what it was, I went back to my home and sat on a lily.


    "I can''t do it without limits."


    The words that came out of the mouth of Lily, who was explained the situation from Akiko''s mouth and crying and pleading to save her hopes, were an extremely ruthless substitute.


    "I''m not being mean. I really can''t do this."


    Says Lily with a rare and true face.


    "Brain death is an area beyond my control. Still, to cure him forcefully, he had to die once and for all."


    "He said he''d let you die to cure him..."


    I don''t know what that means, Akiko.


    "I''m referring to medical - physical death. You''re going to turn it into a corpse once, so you can mess with that corpse and reactivate it, and then you''re going to put your soul in the meat doll. But it''s a good zombie, even if it has its own soul. You''ll be a substitute for what you can''t say people are. If you don''t do regular maintenance, your flesh will collapse, and of course you won''t get old. It''s practically like a dead man, so there''s all kinds of other harm involved."


    The story heard from Lily, even at this point, was too much to take hope from Akiko and push him into despair, but Lily goes on to talk further.


    "And... in the event of a brain death, it is likely that the soul of the person is already away from the body. If that were the case, even if the flesh barely lived at that point, it would be practically dead. Or vice versa, the spiritual soul has already separated, but the late, brain death. The definition of medical death refers to the impossibility of repairing the physical function, but if you ask me, the exfoliation of the soul from the flesh is the complete death, isn''t it? If they were magicians good at manipulating spirits, they would all know that."


    Akiko was shuddering and weeping at the lilies that continued to pale out the reality she didn''t want to hear or know.


    Lilies are always mean, and they don''t say that. It''s just a mouthful of reality. Akiko wouldn''t be convinced if we didn''t even talk about it in a reality we don''t want to accept. You won''t even give up.


    "When that happens, whoever it is, resuscitation is impossible. It''s tantamount to bringing the dead back to life, and I''ve never heard of a successful resurrection of the dead, not even I, who are so desperate for death and life."


    "I mean... you conclude that your mom can''t do anything about it...?


    Lily nodded, tending to a milestone, to Akiko, who asked with a careless face.


    (Oh man...... I hate to say this out of my mouth, but you can''t help it)


    I can''t do anything about it. But if someone seems to be able to do something about it, Lily knows.


    "Ask Junko."


    heavy sigh, the lily urged.


    "Even in the realm that I can''t do anything about, maybe if that kid... However, if the soul recognizes and accepts death and stays away from the flesh, be prepared for what Pure Son cannot do either"


    If Akiko is ready for that word of Lily, no. However, with the intention of turning to the dark clouds for the hope left behind, Akiko calls Junko.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s what Akiko wants. Not unless he wants it."


    I told Junko the situation and the answer I returned was such a substitute.


    "You''re unconscious, but you can''t do that!


    Akiko screams outrageously angrily at Junko for putting out his own rules over this period.


    "You''re my friend... do something about me... you can use me as an experimental bench as many as you want, dozens of times, so help me with my hopes... uuuuuuuuuuu..."


    ''Just decide on the name of the hospital and the day you want to go there.'' Cause I''m gonna put a rope around my neck and take Snow Oka. ''


    The cry of Akiko, who was sobbing, stopped in a true voice that snapped the phone from Junko.


    Put a rope around my neck. But - not, I''m going to say it all over my neck. True, out of place, Lily spills a grin. How true.


    "I can''t do it without today. Six hours later... No, if we run out of five more hours, we''ll get a second brain death verdict..."


    "Brain death?"


    Retrieve the call from the truth and Junko answers again.


    Is that boyfriend brain dead?


    "Yeah... hiku... so did my mom... hiku... because I can''t... my mom asked Junko... hiku..."


    (already... if this girl does, do something extra...)


    Lily holds her face when she hears Akiko''s dialogue up close as she cries.


    "You know, Akiko, calm down and listen to me."


    Junko has a rare and strange tone. With that tone and dialogue alone, Akiko had the worst feeling.


    "Even I can''t resuscitate from brain death. It''s a state where the brain is running out of blood at the time of brain death, and then the brain melts more and more in a short amount of time, and recovering from it is absolutely... ''


    "Stop! I don''t want to hear it anymore!


    Akiko screamed, hung up, and cried out loudly.


    "Akiko..."


    Lily naturally leans over to Akiko and embraces Akiko, who cries. I thought I was doing something that didn''t seem like me, but I couldn''t let it go.


    "Mom, uh-huh."


    Keeping himself in a lily embracing himself, Akiko kept crying for a while.

 966 3

    There are only four more Kijima clans left today who have served their country more than Daejong''s world.


    As the times progressed, the clan gradually disobeyed and began to live of their own free will. Some fall in the back streets, others try to live normally on the surface streets. The clan has tolerated it.


    "There''s no such thing as tying up a way of life right now. Let''s leave it to our own will."


    That was the policy of the father of the tree, the leader of the previous generation, but that policy is undoubtedly the reason for the decline. But the tree doesn''t even think my father is wrong.


    The decline in the number of Kijima was seen by those in the ruling class involved in spiritual defense as a decline in the power of Kijima itself. I stopped turning much of my job to Kijima, and even if my job came in occasionally, I was turned around for irrational and dangerous roles, etc. As a result, the dead came out, and Kijima became less and less numerous.


    On the recommendation of White Fox String Spiral, who will be relatively eye-catching to Kijima among the ruling class, Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka modified it to become a powerful haul, but not all four of them are convinced.


    "I don''t trust a suspicious man like Mad Scientist. Aliases classified under one pseudonym - it''s not worth believing at this point."


    In the living room of Kijima''s hall, one of the four surrounded by an enclosure - the oldest, Hayazawa Morijuku - throws up with a stuck face and makes tea. The age looks about seventy to eighty. He''s an old man, but he''s big. Thick arms, thick chest plate. I''m still fighting on active duty.


    "Master Mori, I don''t know why you''re saying this. The princess has made up her mind. And you''re gonna fuck with me?


    The youngest of the four - a boy still thought to be a mid-teenager pointing his lips. Slightly ill-eyed, but neat, its appearance is a substitute for what you deserve to call a red-faced beautiful boy. He only stretches his back hair around the border between his neck and back. His body is also small, but he is visibly a fighter, drawing the blood of ghosts thick.


    "Here, Miki, show some respect for the older ones"


    A tree, a family building beam, firmly stretches out his spine and sits upright, punching the boy.


    "Stop it, princess, and I''ll have to respect this bigoted grandfather and the womanizer, okay? I don''t think they deserve respect."


    Boy - Kentaro Edino laughs naggingly and slaps his hatred. I also feel like I''m ruining my appearance with a distorted look.


    One of the four surrounded by an enclosure, a long-haired woman of around twenty years of age in Japanese clothing, takes out more Japanese paper and brush than pocket, and with the edge of Japanese paper picked with one hand, cleverly writes it out with a brush.


    "I have no experience in action, and I''m not seen lightly by a kid."


    A woman in japanese clothing who inverts Japanese paper and shows the letters written in masterpiece to the other three - budroom premature seedlings.


    Early seedlings are completely female in appearance, but physically male. Sexual identity disorder, and the mind is that of a woman. She looks like a woman in clothing, makeup, etc., but it hasn''t reached the point of sexual change. Because the voice is also that of the man, the premature seedling avoids pronouncing its own flesh voice and constantly transmits it in letters.


    "That''s bad for a princess who just admitted me and didn''t put it into action. In training, you didn''t take a crack at Master Mori or early seedlings."


    "The moves are polished. Talented. It''s an admission, but it''s a lack of mental training."


    To the self-proclaiming executioner, I say the tree is picky.


    "But seeing as that''s about enough, you''re finally putting it into action, right? The princess finally recognized me, didn''t she?


    The tree nodded quietly to the executioner, who confirmed with a smile.


    "From this we enter the forbidden realm. Seek further strength and do not modify each flesh. Early seedlings and a certain person are already ready for that. Kantaro also indicated his readiness to do so. And then we can hone our moves and minds in action. And if you don''t believe in Lord Mori and Lord Junko Yukioka, you will only be spared the modification, but how?


    When the tree inquired about the forest structure, the forest structure took a big sigh with its head on.


    "Even if I don''t trust you, I''ll obey the princess''s decision. This life, which was with Kijima, I dedicate it all for Kijima. The pureblooded ghost has finally become one princess. Of course, if you look all over the country, there will be other pureblooded ghosts, but they will be the earliest in Kijima."


    Forest construction with a sinister look and a sad tone.


    "Even if it doesn''t go as far as pure blood, it''s going to be between me and the princess with thick blood, and there''s going to be another pureblood ghost, right? I knew I was the princess''s son-in-law candidate. It''s destined to happen."


    In contrast to such a forest construction, Keitaro speaks with a flamboyant face.


    "Erotic Hungry, Weigh Yourself"


    Early seedlings have a sharp face, poking the Japanese paper written in masterpiece near Kotaro''s face. Kantaro snapped the Japanese paper, rounded it up and threw it into the trash.


    Haunted women are rarely born. Whenever you make a child with a person, the blood and power of the ghost diminishes and weakens, but with a woman who draws the blood of the ghost, there is a high chance that a ghost called pure blood will be born, with strong ghost blood. And the haunted woman also becomes all pureblood.


    But the individual numbers of haunted women are small and rarely born. Therefore, not only Kijima, but the haunted woman takes on a high status with nature.


    "That''s what we have to do to survive the clan, right? Otherwise, Keitaro, don''t let the Lord be a man who deserves a certain companion. Not in the eyes of the present immature lord."


    "You tell me... princess. You''re still working on this. When are you going to admit it? How far would I be satisfied?"


    He is a mucky, biting executioner, but the tree makes tea with a clear face.


    "I''m tired of hearing about that dialogue, about something. Whether the Lord is content with Himself today, we do not recognize Him as one person. If the LORD stops walking satisfied with his present self, he shall be unto that day. People keep walking and working out their whole lives."


    "No, it''s us ghosts, not people... Ha... Okay, motherfucker."


    With his unfaithful face, Keitaro took the tea bowl and poured the tea inside all at once.


    The odd pair visited the hospital where Wang Sano was hospitalized.


    One is a long-sleeved man who exceeds his height by 190. The misguided nurse could not help but see the combination of brown skin and raised muscles emitting even glossy light. Its stern face also falls within the category of beautiful men.


    The other is a boy with a cat ear kachusha or something on his head. Again with this beautiful face, the nurse thought, but her preference was for a man of long stature.


    It''s been a while since I''ve been in a hospital or anything.


    Boy squeaks. There''s a big basket in that hand.


    "I''ve visited a few times with visits from people I know, but that''s not my favorite space. The smell, the atmosphere... it''s not good."


    From his all-backed hair, he paid back for his hair dripping in front of a house, and the long-lasting man - Viper - said.


    "Surely I can''t breathe. Some of it''s because of the old people."


    Boy - Naru also agreed with Minato Sakahara.


    When I got to the room where I wanted to be, all the vipers and nalls flashed their faces. Because in a slightly larger private room, a skinny man in a swallow tail suit sat with two half-naked girls in a chair.


    A boy with a respirator is put to sleep in the bed. It''s Nobuyasu Sano.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Viper. And I wonder if you were first meeting. [M] It''s a foggy sword."


    "Nall what? Nice to meet you."


    While pulling into the Misaki woman''s chair, Naru greets her.


    "Is there no one else?


    The air trembles and the audio is emitted.


    "I''m not here."


    When Viper answered, the lid of the basket held by Nal was opened from the inside and a white cat popped up.


    ''Is this the guy... Sounds like the soul hasn''t flown yet... but how''s your mental state? Nal''


    White Cat - Grass dew milk sees and asks the hope and the nall.


    "You''re stuck with a strong obsession. But... if the doctor pronounces you dead, you''re gonna fly away."


    ''Right. So, you want to go out of your way to summon me to help, is this guy that important to you?


    After hearing Naru''s words, Milk turns toward Miyazaki.


    "We were already in this state when we met, and we weren''t having a conversation."


    "Huh? Why would he do that?


    "How could you? Don''t you see? Because I''m going to waste my legs. That''s unforgivable. This is something that I should not refuse to do, such as rush and fail to do."


    ''No, it''s a technique to be made, in fact... I guess that''s why you called me.''


    Misaki talking in a playful tone and milk talking in a saggy tone.


    "There was a way to make it happen. This is my call, Milk, and you''re here. Didn''t I?


    "An over-conscious bastard."


    Milk throws up at Misaki, who laughs at her.


    "And. Don''t you think it''s dramatic? A life thrown at you by a doctor will bring you back from the abyss of death, and you will soon be a hero of justice. Of course I''m the one who modifies it."


    "Dr. Franken Stein and his monster... Well, I''m the one who revives you. ''


    Milk rides onto the bed of hope.


    "How do you resuscitate it... it''s like your brain''s already melted and you''re dead"


    The viper speaks the question.


    "I have recovered from brain death once before. This time, time is critical, but I''m going to make another one of this guy''s brains. Once upon a time, I was taught the depths of Shizuno Liu Witchcraft - applying the second way of making a brain. If even the spiritual soul is still in the flesh, the dimensions are transcribing that data into the new brain because memories and emotions reside in the spiritual soul. So, if you put it back in with the old brain, yes, back to normal. ''


    "It''s like taking over the computer..."


    "Actually, it is."


    "I mean, should I remember that resuscitation of the dead goes hand in hand with the computer move?


    ''No, he''s not dead in the first place. This is death by definition in modern medicine, and if the soul isn''t out of the flesh yet, it''s not death.''


    Talking to the viper, the milk takes to analyze the gene of hope.


    "You''re saying the same thing as the professor."


    Says the pretty girl in the chair.


    "Mm-hmm. It''s the same view, so it''s quick to talk. Milk is also a brilliant magician of grass dew."


    "What I''m going to use is Shizuno''s magic. Ma, maybe succeed. I want you to resuscitate me, so don''t die too much playing with Junko. ''


    Concentrate, while also having a conversation. This is also the late art of milk having two brains.


    "Oh, and you''re the one who''s cured."


    "I told a friend here that I couldn''t do it. Fair enough. Okay."


    To Milk''s request, Misaki accepted with a small exhalation.


    On Akiko''s behalf, Wu Lizhui called.


    "Are you sure...? Is that true?


    I hear my hopes have regained consciousness, and I follow my cheeks over and over again. Tears seep into its eyes.


    "Look... thank you..."


    Crying down, he looked up at the lily in the same room and in a blurred voice, Akiko reported.


    (help from brain death state? Is that really possible?


    Lily, on the other hand, was furiously suspicious.

 967 4.

    Out of the hospital, they were raided as Misaki, Viper and Nal walked downtown Azure City''s perfect town.


    It''s not uncommon in euthanasia cities such as Don Pachi in downtown, but it''s different in that he carries a submachine gun, not a pistol. Firearms other than pistols are restricted in the back streets of Japan and are a substitute that doesn''t go out much.


    All the raiders were full face goggles, making a controlled move. Viper and Nal ignored it and clearly found that everyone was targeting Misaki.


    "Hmm...... Are you going to flaunt yourself around a city like this in broad daylight? Good. I don''t hate flashy things like that."


    Miyazaki said, horsing two beautiful half-naked girls, standing on the back of one girl, grinning softly.


    Incidentally, the girl in charge of the front chest and front leg part of the horse walks upright and normal. The girl in charge of her back, back legs and glutes is holding her head on the girl''s back in front of her with her upper body almost at right angles, hands turned to her hips and grabbed. Miyazaki stood on the back of the girl behind him, even as the girls were walking as horses, without losing balance.


    "It''s a long time."


    Surrounded by about twenty armed groups, Nal speaks with no tension. There is no nervousness or fright in the expression either.


    Naturally, passers-by are evacuated quickly. The raiders also took into account the passers-by and seemed to refrain from firing guns immediately. But we''ve already completed evacuation of passers-by, so it''s not strange whenever they shoot at us.


    They don''t shoot because people other than Misaki are near Misaki.


    "What we need is a crazy man there. Stay away from me."


    Fluent but obviously obscure language, I say consciously, vipers and nalls, plus two girls who are Migasaki horses.


    "Naru, stay away"


    "All right."


    Vipers prompted him to leave the scene with a basket, but Vipers would not try to leave.


    "You don''t have to protect me, do you? I''ll deal with this alone."


    "It''s these two potties I''m going to be protecting. If these guys leave, I leave too."


    Viper answered Misaki, telling him to make fun of him, with a straight face.


    "Deal with it by yourself. Are you gonna keep these guys involved and fight?


    "Uhm. They are my horses and my escorts. Nothing''s wrong."


    "I don''t like it...... But, well, they''re gonna stand up, too, okay?"


    "Wait."


    A glance at the girls and one of the men with the guns stopped Viper from trying to leave the scene.


    "The man there better not miss it. A man named Viper who fought" Soul Jelly ". indirectly, but relative to ours."


    Communicate to your peers in a language that is neither Japanese nor English. Vipers didn''t understand, but Miyazaki did.


    "Viper, you''re apparently their target, too."


    Niyaniya laughs, Miyazaki says.


    "Why not? One word or another, what''s that?"


    "It''s Hebrew. They are Israeli mafias. No, not exactly. I pretended to be a mafia-"


    On the way Misaki was answering Viper''s question, they had fired simultaneously.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Without any bullet rain, Viper storms into the armed group empty-handed.


    There was not a single armed group left to witness the unlikely sight of an imminent viper at high speed without a single bullet wound.


    The neck of the leading man dances the universe. It wasn''t disconnected. I was pulled out. The spinal cord also remains attached to the head.


    Vipers jump forward. At the same time, the long legs are pushed forward in momentum, piercing the belly of the two men together.


    At the landing, as the viper wields his legs, the bodies of two men who had been punched in the abdomen are blown away and hit by the man around them. More arms swung, and the head of the man on his side cracked and bounced with a flashy sound.


    "No, what a magnificent, what a spectacle"


    The first simultaneous shooting was made by Misaki, who moved as flickering as a willow leaf with a cold, and saw the sight of the viper raging, and said thanks to him. The two girls are already out of their horse condition and Misaki is on the shoulder of one girl.


    "Viper, don''t kill me if you can. I want to secure it as an experimental bench."


    Even as Misaki speaks, the vipers slaughter one after the other, without adding or subtracting. Misaki sighs and gives each of the girls a glimpse. With one of those glances, the two girls perceived what Miyazaki wanted and burst into it with armed groups.


    While confused by Viper''s brawl, some of the armed groups fire shots at Misaki with two girls, but the two girls take steps left and right at human detached speeds, jump intact into the nostalgia of the armed group and see the blow of their bare hands. Eating the clapping and kicking of power that doesn''t seem like the power of a girl, armed groups collapse one after another.


    Thanks to the addition and subtraction of the girls and their retention to pass out, ten of the twenty armed groups who were there reserved to let them pass out alive. Whatever happens to this living person, it will be treated as an experimental platform for Miyazaki.


    "You think it''s an Israeli mafia? Why are these guys after me? And even to me... I don''t think they''re going after me like that."


    Confirming that all the raiders lay down on the ground, Viper asked Miyazaki.


    "I sold a lot of weapons and chemical weapons cheaply to Palestine and surrounding Arab countries. Thanks to this, in the XVIII Middle East War, Israel suffered quite serious damage. These guys are pretending to be mafias, but they would actually be military or killers. Must have received considerable backup from" Private Oilfield Shop "as well. Or maybe these people themselves, the soldier of a private oil field store. And Mr. Viper, you know you''re going to be targeted by a private oilfielder, don''t you?


    Viper was convinced by Misaki''s words. There was an organization called Private Oil Fields behind the mafias who recently opposed Vipers. And to what Misaki knows so much, wrap his tongue around it.


    "Why did you sell it to me like that?


    "Because it is clear which is evil and which is righteous. I took sides with those who thought there was justice. It is a lie that there is no justice or evil in war. If the background circumstances are properly untied, the distinction between good and evil emerges clearly. Evil will surely be exposed. Of course, if you win or lose, if you win, the government loses, you become a bandit. What was white is also painted black. At last, I like judges."


    Asked by Viper, Migasaki is good at speaking.


    "The culprit was British diplomacy in the first place."


    Nal came back, and out of the basket he had, the milk spoke out.


    "Ma, the truth about that two-tongued diplomacy is also seen by the Fixers - Overlife and others around the world - as a conspiracy of the Demon clan that deliberately tried to create a dispute that is expected to last a hundred years. It would be very convenient for the Demon clan to create a never-ending dispute."


    "I see that everything is connected. Because of the strife to feed, the land and the people under their control are the food for strife."


    I told Milk''s commentary that Naru was stunned. The Demon clan, which leads the ''private oilfielder'', is a famous story as it controls countries like the United States, Israel and England from behind.


    "And they are also food for me. Without our enemies, we''ll run out of labs."


    Looking over at the armed group that fell on the road, Miyazaki laughs at the garlic.


    "Be Junko, be you, I don''t care. It''s the way you do it."


    In the basket, with his head on his hind leg, the milk threw up abominably. Milk was milk and had a different policy than the other two of the three madmen.

 968 5

    On that day, a foursome from the Kishima clan, Kishima Tree, Shomura Premature Seedlings, Hayazawa Morijuku, and Kentaro Ino visited the Yukooka Institute.


    Four people passed through one of the labs, where they meet Junko and True Two.


    "Oh, I know this guy. I saw your face on the back street site image."


    Kantaro laughs naggingly, approaching the true one.


    "This is the rumored murder doll? Little one, little one."


    Keitaro, who really brings his face closer and openly stirs it up.


    "The Lord will also be a child. My back is no different."


    Trees penetrate. It is about the same age as it looks, and Kantaro is taller at one turn.


    "I''m older, and I''m taller. But, well, it doesn''t feel like you can. I can''t do that with my face. You''re such a weak bastard!


    A true fist flew to the executioner on his way to plugging the cause.


    "I don''t hate businessmen like you"


    A clean hit to the face, telling the executioner who collapsed off his leg, the truth.


    "It''s a shame you don''t have strength in your busy mouth."


    "Wahahahaha, you look so cute...... Yikes!


    Giving him a happy high laugh as he scattered his nosebleeds, Kantaro kicked the floor and jumped really hard.


    (Beautiful boy face isn''t the same for both)


    And Junko thinks.


    True shakes his right arm up from the bottom. I tried to feed him an upper on Kantaro''s jaw, but Kantaro watched the true fist track properly this time.


    Shortly after Jiantaro turned himself over at his place and turned his true fist, he jumped into his nostrils with his upper body crouched, sticking his head up as much as he could and devouring his head poking at his true face.


    I''m really used to fighting, and I''ve had similar attacks. I was also anticipating this attack, but Kantaro''s movements were so fast that his body couldn''t keep up.


    Even without looking with his eyes, he sees that the truth would flinch, and Kantaro, unable to chase him, rolls his fist toward the truth.


    But that''s where Keitaro saw it. While eating a decent head thrust by the top of his head on his face, the truth was, without flinching, he was preparing for his next attack in anticipation of Kantaro.


    Kantaro''s jab made his true right orbit snap, but the true hook he was releasing at about the same time also enters Kantaro''s temple, and Kantaro collapses laterally.


    While his brain wobbled violently, Keitaro had not lost consciousness. I feel like I need to stand up, roll and run, and I need to get over this place. A true unforgiving kick there struck him directly in the neck as if he were going to kick the soccer ball off, rocking Cadetello''s swinging brain even louder.


    "Too much, too much, stop stop"


    When Junko stopped and True stopped the attack hand, Kantaro stood up and put a kick in towards his true belly.


    Truth blows up and falls, but so does Kantaro, which seems to have been the best counterattack, falls again.


    "Fighting ghosts and each other on your own is a terrible child."


    "I thought you were amazing, Keitaro. Even though it''s a battle of flesh and bullets, it doesn''t take a crack at you."


    A tree sees the truth, and Junko glances at Kantaro, each impressed.


    "It''s not mutual. Kantaro is more damaging ''


    Early seedlings write on paper and claim.


    "Don''t do it more than I thought."


    True stood up immediately, spitting out his bloody spit and broken teeth, praising the executioner, who was still falling to the ground.


    True praise had also arrived in the ears of the cadre, but he had just an invincible grin while stuck on the floor, speaking out and not responding.


    "Ouch... I think I got a crack in it"


    True to hold your right eye. It is swollen up early.


    "I''ll treat you with ultrasound. But Keitaro needs to see you first."


    Junko crouches near Kotaro and checks for scratches.


    They were then treated together. Neither was Kentaro trying to get violent anymore, nor blowing the cause, and he was heavily treated.


    "It''s a suggestion, but instead of remodeling it right now, Keitaro, you''re here for a while, and True you might want to put it on your archery. Keitaro, you''re still a rough sharpener in terms of skill, and you seem compatible enough to solve it as soon as we meet."


    "Is that compatible?


    In the words of Junko, the woodcutter stumbles into him.


    "If he''s convinced, I don''t mind."


    True to take a glimpse of the executioner sitting next to you.


    "I''m convinced. Turns out yours is stronger than mine. I don''t want to learn anything from someone weaker than me, but I''m not uncomfortable learning from someone stronger. Regards."


    Kantaro rises, advances to true forward, and drips his head deep.


    (businessy, but the root sounds like an honest guy)


    True to think of the face you are smiling at.


    "If it were you, would the trees let me put an archery on you?


    "If I could be strong, I would have hoped."


    "Likewise"


    "I was talking about remodeling, how can that be... give me a break. Disgusting, such as having my daughters as old as my granddaughter do an archery."


    To Junko''s offer, Tree and Early Seedlings accepted with a smile, but Forest Construction refused with a face that seemed sincerely unpleasant.


    Haya Biton, executive of Private Oilfield Shop, was also the site commander of the operatives.


    Regarding this Miyazaki sword raid, Biton himself did not move, but intends to send an elite to trust. But the result is a scattered substitute. Ten of the twenty were killed and the remaining ten were exposed to Misaki. Without a doubt, it would be considered a food for suspicious human experiments.


    At present, Biton had offered to arrange a rescue unit for the captured soldiers to Rafael Demon, a person who could be described as his immediate superior, at the private oil field office in Japan.


    I can''t respond to that request.


    In the office, Raphael in a suit said in a harsh tone.


    "The number of soldiers who could move at once was limited. It''s a clan decision. He doesn''t want to move too flashy right now. Prepared for the right time."


    To Raphael''s circulation, Biton loses his complexion.


    "But isn''t half-way force just payback?


    Biton was asking Raphael for reinforcements. Not only is it up to the Demon clan that dominates the organizational hub, but the number of soldiers who can currently move is known. To that extent, it was a request for reinforcements based on the fact that twenty soldiers would not be hit by teeth in a monstrous opponent.


    "You don''t mind paying me back, do you?


    "What? What do you mean?


    To a word of Raphael, who spoke sayingly, Biton utters a sinister voice.


    "We''re sending reinforcements to cover the crime scene. Without any reinforcements, there will be grievances at the scene. It also resonates with decency in the tissue. Failure to rescue can also be used as a pretext to refrain from reinforcements and abandon soldiers"


    I also knew Biton was the owner of a nerve that could flatten out such a statement, but I still can''t help remembering his anger.


    "I''ll tell the crime scene exactly what I''m saying"


    "Well wait...... then let''s refrain from the handouts themselves. This is a prudent time."


    To the spitting bitten, Raphael makes a decision, in a cold voice, to further rehash the bitten nerves.


    "More than half of those who raided Miyazaki have been caught. They''ll probably turn it into an experimental bench. You want me to give up that rescue, too?


    Bitons stare at him with even a hint of killing, but Raphael is not upset at all and looks at the bittons coolly.


    "That''s right. Give up as a dead man. Considering it was a power reconnaissance to identify the opponent''s power, their loss would not have been in vain."


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    I knew that the Demon clan was a group of psychopaths who saw people only as pawns, but I still couldn''t help but be outraged.


    "Don''t get emotional either. You are the leader of the field team, but you are also one of the executives. The chosen one. Even if you go to the crime scene, it won''t hurt you the most behind it. You just have to run away as soon as you''re in danger, so you''re fundamentally different from a soldier who spends his life in a crime scene."


    But to this statement that Raphael next uttered, he went through anger and fought.


    (Really... you don''t even think of people as people. They don''t care about people''s lives.)


    Bitons also know that wars are also waged for business and vote-gathering, and that they are like those who scatter a spark of strife all over the world. On the contrary, Biton has also been involved in such missions many times. But I''m not comfortable with the way the organization and clan do things.


    "Who hears such a thing? I will never abandon them. Solicit and rescue aspirations within the organization"


    Neither did his companions indulge in ways that cut them off flat, nor did they indulge in bitumen. I stare at Raphael and declare him ready.


    Many people abhor the Demon clan, which accounts for the majority of the upper management of private oil fields, even within the organization. Some slammed head-on. And Biton also knows that the thugs have died in suspicion. Knowing it, I exposed my rebellion in readiness.


    "Do you mind if people are lost for that rescue?


    Raphael speaks with no emotions on the back of a bitton trying to leave the room.


    "Is that why you can abandon me?


    Coldly inquiring, Biton shut the door roughly without waiting for a reply.


    Raphael sighs heavily and makes the call.


    "Don''t interfere with Biton''s request for rescue. Do it right. No, support me from behind."


    I order my men to hang up and take one bigger sigh.


    "Haters are hard, too."


    Raphael groaned abominably as he stayed here until earlier, remembering the bitten bitten bitten on himself.


    The day after he heard that his hopes had regained consciousness, Akiko headed to the hospital.


    I really wanted to visit during that day, but since Wu Lizhui said I still can''t see him, it was after dawn of the night.


    When I visited the hospital room with Wu Lizhi, my hopes were certainly regaining consciousness. The hope of staying asleep in bed makes Akiko look at her face and smile happily. Seeing that face of hope, a tear crept down Akiko''s cheek.


    "Oh, my God, Akiko''s crying too."


    "What are you crying about?"


    Akiko was right, and Wu Lizhi''s face, which was to be teared up, was also wet with tears and runny nose.


    "Resuscitation from brain death is an impossible miracle."


    Hope opens its mouth.


    "But with the whole body mahi, he said he wouldn''t move from his neck down..."


    Still, it just kept me alive - Akiko I tried to say, but my face of hope is sinking, so I couldn''t do it to my mouth. I feel that Akiko and the others have come back to life well, but from a glance, my body won''t move when I wake up, a desperate situation.


    "I think I can cure that too"


    The doctor in charge who was in the same hospital room said.


    "Sano, the one who brought you back from the abyss of death, says that your body will also heal and be able to move."


    "Wow, that super doctor."


    "It was enough to survive brain death, so that''s how long it was before breakfast."


    Listen to the doctor in charge and relieve Akiko and Wu Lizhi. Hope is a mixture of hope and insecurity.


    "I''m not a doctor. No, he also had a medical license, but he specializes in cyborg engineering."


    said the doctor in charge.

 969 6.

    The day after hope regained consciousness, a person appeared that he had saved the life of hope.


    (Did this guy really help...)


    Wearing a swallow tail suit or something, he replaced a horse with a half-naked beautiful girl, witnessing the famous freak of Euthanasia City, the Miyazaki Sword, and Hope thinks.


    "Sano-san, this one is the authority of cyborg engineering, Mr. Fumizaki Ken. Cyborg surgery as an adjunct to the disabled, and he says your whole body mahi will be cured in a short period of time."


    The doctor in charge who came into the room with Misaki opens his mouth.


    "But it''s expensive, isn''t it?


    "Mm-hmm. In your case, you need to cyborg your whole body, so there''s 700 million yen."


    Hope to hear the amount from Misaki''s mouth and be ready to sleep for the rest of your life.


    "But if you follow me, I won''t do this surgery for free."


    Migasaki laughs niggardly at the disappointment of his hopes.


    They cut out stories that are too generous, or convenient, and their hopes smell frigid.


    "Be a righteous hero fighting evil Phantoms. Then you can have it for free. It''s free, and as a boy, it''s a burning situation, if you can''t possibly not take it on. Okay, it''s settled."


    (Ah... he''s worse than I imagined...)


    Fumizaki decides on his own and moves on with his story, a flashing hope.


    "Where is the Phantom of Evil..."


    "I''m here. It''s real. Mad Scientists or Real Things, So It''s Not Weird To Have Evil Phantoms And Justice Heroes"


    Miyazaki theorizes forcefully to his blushing and mouth-watering hopes.


    "I''m not in the mood for that kind of joke right now."


    I never thought I''d be dealing with such a freak in a place full of feelings of my life over with a full body mahi, but I''m annoyed by the spectacle.


    "Sano, I''m not kidding. Professor Misaki is a backstreet, a mad scientist known as the living legend. Mr. Misaki is serious, and he really makes a bunch of heroes. It''s a famous story in that muscle. That''s not all. It was Professor Misaki who saved you from brain death, which is essentially death."


    Explained to the doctor in charge, the authenticity finally came to pass.


    (Not me, but let''s just say that)


    The milk tells me not to give my name, so Misaki has changed it to his handle. But on the other hand, I am also learning how to make a second brain from milk, so I can resuscitate Miyazaki in the future, even if the spirit soul is not traveling to the underworld, even if it is brain death.


    "Am I no longer human?


    Horrible Asking Hope.


    "Humans will be human no matter what they look like. Or do you have a deal to discriminate if your mind stays human, but your body doesn''t? I''m no longer a normal person, so it could be a tragedy from ordinary believers and ordinary fanatics. If you''re the bearer of the crazy idea that you should go to bed if you''re not normal enough, you can''t force yourself."


    I thought I was just a freak, I''ve been mouthing strangely heavy dialogues, so Hope changed my perception of Miyazaki.


    "Is there no other way?


    I didn''t expect a good answer back, but still the hope of asking.


    "Leaving aside the conditions I put out, cyborg is inevitable if you can move. The inconvenience of using organic devices whenever possible, but requiring regular maintenance, arises."


    "Organic device?


    "When it comes to cyborghing, it doesn''t just incorporate metal artifacts into your body. Instead of those inorganic things, it''s better to use organic things to get used to your body. Organic matter is the division of matter, if you think it refers to biological things. Inorganic matter is non-living. Of course, the human body is an organic body made up of organic matter. The organic device that I created is half assimilated to human cells in a human body, so that part of it doesn''t need maintenance."


    The hope was somewhat convinced that it was like transplant surgery.


    "Ok...... I don''t care if you''re a righteous hero or whatever, so please help me."


    To his desire to beg as he gave up, Misaki chirps his tongue and lets him shake his finger sideways in front of his face.


    "You can''t just abandon yourself. Rather, this is a place to rejoice when a new world opens. Don''t be always positive about your life. You''re a lucky man to be winged into a zone a normal person can''t experience."


    It was Misaki, who encouraged in a bright tone, but the worries of hope never cleared up.


    (What would Akiko think if he found out... I''m talking about Akiko, so I''m sure you''ll accept... no, I''d love to... No, not if you doubt it...)


    There was also a sense of resistance to being something extraneous, but more than that, it was a desire that concerned Akiko''s eyes to see herself.


    Haya Biton, one of the executives who partitions the private oilfield Japanese branch and head of the unit of operatives in charge of the Kanto region, had gathered members of the private oilfield store lurking around Japan to rescue operatives exposed to the Misaki sword.


    Private oilfielders are not a backstreet organization in the first place. It is a giant financial institution, which has a secret association side but is normally recognised in the surface society. In fact, it is not just about finance, but also about the chemical industry, food production, transport and oil industries, which, although broadly spread their hands, treat them as companies in a different name, ostensibly disguised as conglomerates.


    The reality of private oilfielders is an Order, formed with the aim of manipulating politics from an industrial point of view and dominating many nations and peoples. They also have private armies that surpass even those small countries there, releasing operatives to all the countries of the world. Conflicts and wars may arise by them, and burial into darkness of those inconvenient to the organization and the Demon clan was frequent.


    An object such as the Israeli mafia is also half fictional. It exists as a dummy to make sure that private oilfielders do not become reprehensible, such as when private oilfielders use force. Whatever it is, the mafia did it, and we can beat our victims.


    "Not yet. We were defeated by 20 men. We need more."


    Looking at the list of soldiers gathered, Biton tells them in tandem.


    "If you get any bigger, you''ll be a squadron. No matter how dark the city, if there were to be a feud of this magnitude across the city, the police, of course, the media, and the Japanese government would not shut up. Most importantly, those in the organization..."


    The deputy captain of Biton''s squad tells him.


    "Which side are you on? Is that a Demon clan puppet?


    Bitons staring at the deputy captain. I know I''m frustrated myself, but I got stuck in my mouth.


    "Don''t say such childish things. It was stopped, but in the first place, the soldiers gathered this much because they had the mouthfeel of Mr. Rafael Demon."


    To the words of the deputy captain, Biton was surprised.


    "Thought it was a ruthless iron skin...... It was surprising."


    "He has his position, and it''s a lot of pain. They''re all hanging out in critical places."


    "Whether he has good sense or not, he has the eyes of other clans..."


    Perhaps as a whole the Demon clan, disposing of people like pawns and devouring profits is the basic policy, Biton thinks. Even if some of them had good sense, if they did not match the basic stance of the clan, Raphael would have had to show such an attitude in front of himself because of the various inconveniences that would arise.


    "But if you taught me that, you''d ruin Raphael''s hard work, too."


    "I just happened to know..."


    To the bitter pointing out bitter, the deputy captain said it seemed decidedly bad.


    "And... are you enemies of the dimension that if you number them, you can do something about them?


    "Numbers are power. While one of them is guiding Miyazaki, he can also free the captured ones. I can''t think of any other effective hands."


    There are powerful individuals in the organization, but Bitons don''t like the way they rely on them. There is a strong sense of stubbornness in not wanting to acknowledge outstanding individual power.


    The day after Hope regained consciousness, Akiko visited the hospital alone to pay a visit.


    But there is no sign of hope in the hospital room. When the nurse asks me, I wonder if I can talk.


    "I''m a lover of hope. Please, just tell me."


    "I was transported to Professor Miyazaki''s laboratory for the treatment of systemic mahi. They''re going to have surgery for systemic cyborg."


    The doctor in charge showed up and spoke in a way that was difficult to say.


    "The other day, Professor Miyazaki just realized how to treat complete spinal cord injury and complete physical arrest. Even if the neurotransmitter is cut off and the body is unable to move, it is possible to embed and cyborg machines all over the body and manipulate the body with only EEG. It''s a dream band application."


    The doctor in charge intended to explain it plainly, but Akiko wasn''t sure. But if the hope becomes a cyborg, I only understand that it will be able to move, and I remember some relief.


    On the other hand, there is anxiety. Speaking of foggy swords, there''s always so many horny dressed pretty girls all over the city instead of horses.


    It''s a pervert walking. I wondered if I would let such a person do it and be safe.


    (I wonder if I''ll have to talk to my mom. You might know something. Or is it better if it''s the same Mad Scientist connection, Junko?


    Akiko, who had been lost for a while, eventually decided which one to consult.

 970 7

    Four members of the Kijima clan also visited the Yukooka Institute the following day. It''s not for retrofitting, it''s for training.


    "It was ideal to train with True you for a while, but I couldn''t say that anymore. It''s convenient for us to have four modified surgeries tomorrow."


    Junko called out to True and Kantaro, sitting side by side at a training center located within the Snow Oka Institute, where they were resting for a short time.


    "I''ll turn it into a heroic mouse, as planned."


    "Does this guy need a modification? Still strong enough."


    Thumbs up Kantaro, true says.


    Naturally, I don''t want it to be modified or anything like that. It is a word that also contains its true meaning, but even if it is enlightened by a pure child, it does not matter.


    "But if we modify it, we''ll be even stronger, won''t we? I''ll get you anything you can. For the princess, for the rebuilding of the clan."


    Kotaro spills an invincible grin and says in a powerful voice.


    "Be magnificent in public about such things, do not speak"


    Blame Keitaro for the grumpy face of the tree.


    "Is that your lover?


    "No"


    True to ask, the tree to immediately deny.


    "I wonder if it''s going to happen one of these days. I''m a princess. Ever since Oggar and I were born. So one of these days I''m gonna make you fall in love."


    Gantaro spreads a nasty grin and says it without shame.


    (There''s a place where the shake comes through. But I can see the shake, but this guy...)


    Truth is, I felt something dangerous for Kantaro. He''s the type I''ve seen on the back street many times.


    "I mean, I''m still working so hard, it should be time for you to fall in love. Look more closely at me."


    "Your Lord is over-conscious and understands the danger"


    Kanataro, who was in a good mood for a tree that told him with a cold gaze, was openly annoyed.


    He''s in a different mood.


    "I''m sorry. I like myself like this, and I don''t think it''s bad."


    True pointing out, he said it without a coward.


    "Are you really willing to modify it more than that? If possible, you should stop. Not just Kantaro, but all of them."


    "Why are you stopping the truth?


    Kantaro sees the truth and asks in wonder.


    "I''m not remodeled and stronger. Purely daily workouts and many real-life battles, I am now."


    "I worked out a little, too. But we haven''t been in action yet. I''ve never stood in action. The princess forbade me. Besides, it can''t be true."


    With dissatisfaction, Kantaro speaks.


    "Me, I''ve come here to work with True, and I''ve acquired quite a bit of technology that I''ve never known before, and in just two short days, I think I''ve grown up awesome. You''ll see for yourself. But still, true is stronger than normal, and it''s hard. That must be a huge difference in experience. The princess must have seen me as unreliable and forbidden me to stand in action."


    (I can''t rely on you. You''re the type to die prematurely)


    I listened to Kentaro, and I really thought so, but I know that mouthing it and saying it will only be counterproductive, so don''t tell me. But if you don''t tell him well somewhere and convince him, he''ll just die.


    (That''s the definitive difference from shaking. He''s on track soon, he''s a shrewd fool, but he thinks stupid, he''s dangerous, but he''s twice as capable of acting, he''s got good procedures, and he''s equipped to break through adversity. Besides, I''m negative about modifications, and I don''t think I should get the power because of anything, and I have a policy. But this guy... I can''t see those things. It''s just the nature of moving without thinking and dying lightly)


    Truth is, I''m sure the tree spotted that as well. And it is also true that modifications and enhancements make it somewhat less dangerous to die.


    "But I can do more with this modification, and I can stand in action. Sounds like the princess will finally admit it. If you had the power, you''d be harder to die in action, and if you had experience in action, you could be truly tough on it, right? If you had chosen the means, you would remain weak for as long as you wanted."


    Seeing Kentaro speaking happily, Truth threw his gaze at the tree. Are you sure this is okay? - With the intention of asking.


    The tree perceived that it was about to make a true complaint and became a worried face, but showed no further reactions.


    In the course of that day, the hope was carried to the Miyazaki Institute.


    A room full of suspicious equipment in the atmosphere of how it''s going to be remodeled and myself being put to sleep on the operating table in the center of it. The hope was still unrealistic in the situation in which I was now placed.


    "Wouldn''t you say it''s a great situation? You were supposed to live a mediocre life without any kind of weird philosophy, where you were suddenly hit by an accident, resurrected from where you were dying, and even gained a great deal of strength to fight an army of evil Phantoms and save the world, right? You think this is a really valuable experience?


    Miyazaki talks with pleasure as she dresses up in more white on her swallow tail clothes, shaking her scalpel.


    "No... not at all..."


    Half-throated, hopeful of returning an unsatisfactory answer.


    "What!? Hmm... you seem a little strange. A healthy man can make a dream come true, can''t he? You can get drunk when you say you can get glory that you can''t get even if you want. Fair enough. At first, there were some who weren''t uncomfortable. But I''m gonna get hammered right away."


    "Previously... are you making any other modifications like that, to many people?


    "Uhm. And I''ve fought numerous legions of evil Phantoms"


    When asked in doubt, he returns an answer that reminds him of yet another question.


    "An army of evil Phantoms... is that what you actually are? I can''t believe it."


    "I''m here. I wouldn''t talk like this if I wasn''t there. I won''t even try to remodel you like this."


    "But fighting that stuff, it''s dangerous, isn''t it?


    "Of course it''s dangerous. Defeat can''t lead to death. The enemy is willing to kill you. But. Don''t worry. I''m going to pour all of my wisdom on you and turn you into the greatest hero I''ve ever known."


    It is Migasaki who squeezes his fist and says it out forcefully, but his hopes are not at all reassuring.


    "The people who have fought Phantoms so far...? We''re all dead, so why don''t I remodel it again?


    When his hopes asked in horror, Miyazaki spilled a slight smile.


    "That''s too bad to think about. Some, of course, have lost their lives unluckily. But some don''t. I think it''s a bad idea to let one hero keep fighting, so I''m just talking about replacing it in moderation. Just like you. It doesn''t mean they''ll fight evil for as long as they live."


    Hope is relieved whenever Misaki makes an occasional decent statement.


    "So if you don''t like it either, just fight for a little bit, and then you can pull it out."


    "Ha... yes..."


    It was Migasaki in a mild tone, but when it is said in this way, hope thinks. So I thought if I fell out, I might need to modify someone again to make a righteous hero.


    Ten soldiers of a private oilfielder who pretended to be an Israeli mafia caught by the Miyazaki sword had been pushed into an underground cage at the Miyazaki Institute.


    The space in the sitting area is not that large, so it is close to stuffing.


    Misaki naturally knows that they are agents and soldiers of a private oil field store that has hidden the mafia. He has traveled all over the world, engaged in various sabotage operations, connected to the interests of private oilfielders, and eliminated those who would get in the way again.


    They were wondering about this job. Even when it comes to backstreets and such, he said the opponent would be nothing more than a rogue chimp. And I was wondering. He said the target was one person, but that it was like cracking a chicken with a cow knife, such as mobilizing as many as twenty people.


    But the result was a completely unexpected substitute. The bullet was also undoubled by a man who didn''t work, and half of them were killed instantly. And those lucky enough to survive are in custody.


    "What''s gonna happen to us now?


    "Are they going to be used as experimental benches for Mad Scientists?


    "It would be natural to think so, but don''t be discouraged. No, it''s unrealistic."


    "Many episodes passed down to the back streets of this country are too unrealistic for any of us to believe. Rumors are gobbling that one of my awesome arms has destroyed the organization. You were laughing at how real it could be."


    "You''re supposed to know with yourself... That''s ironic."


    "Captain Bitton will not abandon us. But the other executives..."


    "At the time of our capture, we''d better be prepared to die, too. As long as it becomes an experimental bench, there is also the hand of self-determination."


    "Don''t give up hope. Captain Bitton will help us."


    All the conversations of the soldiers in the jail had been recorded and checked, but they had not turned their heads to the possibility, and both the name of the bitton and the possibility of rescue had been put out in their mouths.

 971 8

    When Akiko returned home, he gave the name of Misaki in front of Lily.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you''d be turned into the mouse of the Misaki sword by virtue of it. If you think you''ve been saved, Akiko''s lover is a disaster."


    Seeing Lily laugh wildly, the vague anxiety in Akiko increased its intensity.


    "Does Mom know?


    A grin disappears from Lily''s face at Akiko''s inquiry.


    "It''s an abomination, Junko doesn''t see me as a reciprocal enemy. However... there are several such pure children who see themselves as their enemies properly. In it�� one of the three Mad Scientists I know of - the Miyazaki Sword."


    At last, it means more than a lily. And Lily has to admit it, too, to be honest. Knowing that it was there, Akiko thought for a moment that she could not save her hopes, etc.


    "Hit me, stronger than Junko? Awesome?"


    I''ll ask Junko with that hope that he might be able to do something about it.


    "Aside from being strong, as a technician, you may outnumber Junko. I built that Ashiya Kurodo, much stronger than a bad overlife, too, because it''s Misaki. In terms of track record and reputation, you''re not Junko at all. Because it''s a global authority in cyborg engineering, and it''s a man who manufactures handicapped aids one after another."


    Ashiko listens to the lilies and feels more and more dark.


    "Did that Mad Scientist help you modify your hopes? Was it worth doing that to your hopes?


    "Miyazaki''s modification of Akiko''s boyfriend should have a proper purpose."


    "Purpose��"


    Akiko has an unfounded and unpleasant feeling about it.


    "Misaki and Junko regularly play with each other by letting the mice they build. Mad scientists compete with each other for inventions. Probably for that purpose."


    "For that matter... my hopes were modified... and I was toyed with... as if what I was doing wasn''t with my mom"


    Lily smiles small at Akiko, who reveals her anger.


    "Is this where you should be angry? Honestly, I don''t want to be with those two. Those two are extremely childish substitutes without shards of artistry."


    Lily stares at Akiko and claims, but Akiko couldn''t figure out the difference.


    "What am I supposed to do... If I let it go like this, hopefully, it won''t be a lot...... But after being remodeled, can we save hope... I don''t even know how they treat me..."


    "Didn''t you hear me tell you that mice would be fought against each other? Of course he was in danger."


    In the words of Lily, I think of the image of hope dying, and Akiko turns blue.


    "Don''t you have any good hands? You can talk to Junko and ask him..."


    "Junko didn''t modify it, so I asked Junko, and he won''t stop. Junko is a child who moves according to his own set of discretionary rules in the first place, and you''re unlikely to listen. Besides, Junko doesn''t fight, Junko''s mouse fights your lover. Isn''t it hard to tell you to add or subtract? Of course, if you tell us what''s going on, you may find it convenient to be a pure child, but it will lack certainty."


    All of Lily''s words were a substitute for hunting Akiko down to despair. Akiko finally leans down and comes to the spot.


    Seeing it, Lily exhales small. It''s not like the usual mean. I just said what I thought. I just told you the facts. That is pushing Akiko. Seeing how that goes, Lily doesn''t feel too good either. I don''t care more than anything that Akiko suffers because of Junko or Misaki, not because of me.


    "Akiko... make up your mind here and now. Do you believe in Junko or me?"


    Encouraged by the lilies, Akiko sees the lilies with a suspicious face.


    "What do you mean?


    "I''m talking about helping you. I''ve decided to give it a little bit. If you go in the wrong direction without doing anything like this, Akiko is going to resent you."


    At that time, Akiko''s eyes reflected as if he was speaking with a smile that was only a heart, and burned vividly on Akiko''s head.


    "I''ve resented you for a long time, but I resent you more and more, well... But why did you suddenly tell me you could help me?


    Akiko asks as the joy creeps up from within her chest, shaking her voice.


    "I''m sorry that you live in the same house and resent me so much for being too much in everyday life. Besides, it''s a good opportunity to reveal Junko''s nose. I just calculated it."


    "I appreciate it... but I''m glad, I don''t know. What''s the point of letting you choose whether to believe Junko or Mom?


    "If you''re counting on me, don''t beg Junko. I will not tolerate that. And if you plead with Junko, I''m not willing to help either. Do you understand?


    To Akiko''s question, Lily answers with a true face.


    "Well, I''ll take my mom"


    Upon finally understanding the meaning of Lily''s words, Akiko responded clearly and instantly.


    (The reason you chose me...... you''re wild with boulders to ask)


    Lily who thinks so and accidentally spills a smile.


    "Speaking of which, when I made my boyfriend, I''m sure my mom would try to kill him and stroke my nerves."


    We can''t stand the air that seems to illuminate each other, and Akiko changes the subject.


    "As long as Akiko is in my family, I''m not going to. But if you leave me, you can''t cover that, can you? This is not a threat. It''s like the rules in me."


    "Yes, sir. Even I have nowhere to go when I leave here..."


    Saying, Akiko, who looked at the entrance to the room, saw there Mutsuki and Platinum Taro peeking at her face only.


    "Aha, I listened to you."


    Let me tell you something.


    Mutsuki and Platinum Taro continue to say, entering the room.


    "I''m going out with you, too. Sounds interesting and hey. You''d rather have more pawns, wouldn''t you?


    "Thank you. harmonious moon"


    Akiko laughs at Mutsuki, who offers with a smile.


    "If Lily''s going, naturally I''m going, too."


    Taro Platinum offers with his chest stretched.


    "Eh... Kitaro Shirakata too...?"


    "Hey... you don''t have to look so blatant..."


    "Just kidding. Thank you, Taro Platinum. Now I wonder if Ip Mountain would be perfect."


    Smiling at the stunned White Kintaro, Akiko looks at Lily.


    "Ye Shan said he would embark on a martial arts training journey, and that''s exactly what happened."


    shrugged his shoulder, Lily said.


    The renovation of four members of the Kishima clan - Kishima tree, bud room premature seedlings, Hayazawa Morijuku, and Kentaro Edino - was successfully completed at the Snow Oka Institute.


    Only trees were treated with potentially life-threatening treatments. It is a form that has become a formal experimental bench for Junko. But for that matter, it is endowed with mighty power. The other three can''t be called experiments, they are life-safe modifications, so from Junko, they are a volunteer and play-like substitute.


    "Apparently, there''s no harm done either."


    Junko says, tying the cord stretched electrode all over the body of the tree in his underwear and measuring the condition of his body without making any mechanical adjustments.


    "We''ve just operated on all four of us, and we haven''t had a rest of the day. I modified it quite flashly, so I have to wait for my body to get used to it."


    "I understand. I won''t tell anyone else."


    Mysteriously nodding, the tree takes off the electrodes tied around her body and wears clothes.


    Going to another room, a true total of four people chatted with the woodcutters, early seedlings, and Kantaro, who had already finished remodeling and rested.


    (Kantaro...... I made friends and most importantly)


    A tree that glimpses the truth and then turns toward Kotaro and smiles small.


    "So, you know what the modification is, and you all know it, but from now on these four are going to be righteous heroes, fighting to crush an army of evil Phantoms."


    To Junko, who tells him with an uncontrolled smile, the face of the forest is cloudy, and the faces of Kantaro and the tree are broken. Early seedlings did not have any particular reactions.


    "It''s a pleasure. Can you destroy those who hate this country, give them credit, and show the power of Kijima?"


    (Ah... that''s how I see it. I don''t know if this sucks......)


    Junko is in a heartbeat when he hears the dialogue of a tree that honestly delights him.


    (Let''s talk to String Spiral and have him form his ass. In addition to that, let''s ask Professor Miyazaki to build an awesome army of evil and make sure it''s in the hands of the trees by doing a lot of bad things)


    He was a pure child who told himself that it would be in the form of lying and consolidating lies, but because it was the usual thing.


    "Now is a good time for us to show our strength when Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft has entered into a disturbance in your home and cannot take charge of spiritual defense."


    "With that said, Shining, I hear it''s a tricky thing to do."


    True to listen to the dialogue of the trees and give the name of the star charcoal stream witchcraft heir you know.


    "Huiming seems to be very rebellious from within because you quit the exclusive state or change the rules of the genre."


    "I had no idea that a prestigious witchcraft school with a lot of trust from the country would relinquish its mandate of spiritual defence with such a guttural insistence. That''s why I don''t trust landlords who are in good shape."


    React to the words of Junko and throw up the forest structure looking grumpy.


    "Hey, the truth is, why aren''t you getting it modified? If we remodel it, we''ll be stronger, right?


    Kantaro asks.


    "I guess I''ll just say I''m obsessed. I don''t like it anyway."


    There are several reasons. It''s clear. But not much of it in public, and it is true that I do not want to put it in my mouth.


    "You don''t like what I''ve modified, either?


    "To be honest, I don''t feel comfortable, but I don''t blame you"


    It was true that I would not accept the very idea of modifying it to gain power cheaply, but I have spoken of it and been angry with Mika. For this reason, I am committed to making it as difficult as possible for others to hope for modification.


    "You don''t have to blame me. What''s wrong with wanting power? You can''t protect what you want if you choose to protect it with elegance."


    "Yeah. Right."


    I can also see that assertion of Kantaro, but some parts were truly true and non-transferable.


    Kanataro was called by Junko, and a tree came to the true side in anticipation of its timing, and he called out.


    "Take care of that immature man, no words of gratitude."


    Says Tree, watching Kantaro being examined by Junko. A tree came to the true side and spoke, as if he had predicted its timing, where Jiantaro was from the truth.


    "I''ve never seen Miki as happy and lively as that"


    "Really?


    "I''m sure that... I''m glad to have interacted with myself and my near-old lord. I''ve never had a friend close to me before, but for that reason. We only deal with people from the clan."


    "What about you?


    "I had a friend once. The late."


    "Past form."


    There''s no way you really know what that means.


    "I lost my life on a mission. Kishima, where there were nine when I became contemporary, but three lost their lives and two left."


    Since then, only three people, early seedlings, trees and woodland, have done their duty and supported Kijima, but there has been a gradual decrease in the number of voices heard from the country.


    "Kijima is gradually losing strength, so among the warriors who serve the country and spiritual defense, their position is getting worse. No voice inside either, the beginning and end of being slapped in the pussy until the grain crushes. Therefore, to protect Kijima''s pride and position, it is unreasonable to be given the job and must be carried out."


    "That''s a terrible story."


    True to say what you think straight.


    "That''s why we... build and change ourselves, but seek stronger strength. Weakness doesn''t bring anything. We need a little help to survive, to rebuild our clan."


    Truly saddened by that word, which the tree quietly said away.

 972 9

    "Stay! Now it must have been Phantom''s turn!


    At the Miyazaki Institute, Miyazaki heard the contents of the call she had received from Junko, and changed her blood phase to give her a shout of amazement.


    ''Uh, no. Professor, you''re mistaken. This time it''s my turn to give out the heroic mouse and the professor to give out the Phantom mouse. "


    Junko tells me that Misaki projects the display in front of him and checks it. When I checked, Junko was certainly right.


    "Yes, I was busy and accidental. Looks like I was mistaken. Ugg...... But that''s troubling. I''ve already modified it to make it a righteous hero, and now I''m like, ''I accidentally made a mistake, so there''s no current modification. I knew you''d do evil Phantoms, not righteous heroes.'' What can I say!


    Misaki complains with his head in his arms.


    "Oh... that''s how much the professor distinguished himself..."


    To Junko, who says unexpectedly, Misaki frowns.


    "What did you think of me? [M] Please, you reversed my service. Eh. Only this time, put in the order, Yukioka, you created an army of evil Phantoms."


    ''No, I''ve already turned this one into a heroic mouse, too. Come on... I''m in trouble here too...''


    "Mmmm... the fallout was on me, and I have to do something about it. If... at least give me a little more time. Hurry up and build an army of evil Phantoms. But... what''s wrong with the heroic mouse I''ve already made here..."


    Then I have a good idea. The scenario of being in an evil organization at first, being manipulated without knowing that the evil organization is actually the bad guy, and fighting the heroic mouse I made. ''


    "No, that''s impossible. There''s a good chance that the heroes will kill each other for real and they won''t be able to clean it up. Or so it is. Such a scenario is too burdensome for me when it comes to executing"


    "Well, that sounds interesting."


    "If you''re going to do it in fiction, you can take it the way the author wants it to unfold. So, it might be interesting, but when it comes to doing it in real life, it doesn''t work the way you want it to."


    "So, it''s not funny because it doesn''t work the way you want it to."


    After a conversation with Junko Shizuki, he hangs up the phone and wonders what''s wrong.


    "Professor, there are those people."


    "Oops, I did. I totally forgot. I''ve been forgetting a lot lately."


    After pointing out the girl who was in the chair, Miyazaki slapped Pong in the hand.


    Four members of the Kishima clan stayed overnight at the Snow Oka Institute on the day they remodeled it and saw how it was going. Mostly for trees with dangerous modifications. So that Junko can respond immediately when there is a rejection or something like that.


    In the training area, seven people gather: Junko, True, Tired, Tree, Kotaro, Forest Builder, and Early Seedling. It''s for the ability to reveal and test.


    "I''m coming. Princess, take a good look."


    "You don''t have to appeal. You''ll see that."


    True to penetrate into Kantaro.


    "That''s not what I meant. I don''t know. I want you to burn me to my memories and what you feel when you look at me."


    "Come on."


    "Oh, go"


    Encouraged by the tree, Kantaro sticks out his right hand, letting his index finger and thumb stand up and try to pistolize his hand.


    From the tip of his index finger, a thin, shining line of light emerged. The amount of light itself is no big deal, but the line of light that shines brightly stretches out, not in a straight line, drawing a left and a loose curve to the right, and there is truth at the end of the light.


    "Let''s go."


    Right after I told you...


    Here he comes.


    Showing up in front of his true eyes in an instant, Gantaro laughs niggardly.


    "Momentary travel...... fast enough to say, but no. Are you traveling super fast along the lines of light?"


    True to discern the identity of abilities at a glance.


    "If you get ambushed at this rate, most guys won''t be able to react. True, let''s combine my abilities."


    "That''s the weakness in being moved and read by your opponent on that line of light. Can''t you turn that off?


    He seemed a happy executioner, but calmly denied it. Truly, he toned it down and turned off his grin.


    "Because you can''t control the route unless you clearly see it for yourself. Hey. We can also activate without light lines, but if we do that, we don''t know where we''re going to fly. For the first time, there''s a visual marker that allows you to control high-speed travel."


    and Junko.


    "You''re out of control."


    "What?"


    True words, Kantaro bit him suddenly.


    "I see..."


    Tired also understood what the truth was trying to say. What is the fatal weakness of Kantaro''s abilities?


    "Try that again. Now let him attack properly."


    "Whoa, can I kill you? Then I''ll kill you."


    With a fierce grin, Kantaro moves away from the truth and generates a ray of light again. When I wondered if the line of light had bent at a right angle in front of me, I drew a loose curve ahead and circled around to the true rear, and now it broke at a right angle above me and up to the true overhead, and further down to the true forward.


    If it is possible to travel at high speeds only in the orbital streets of this line of light with unstoppable motion in the eye, the attack will not be eaten if it moves away from the line of light. The weakness is that if abilities are discerned, you will be able to read the track of the attack beforehand, but True and Tired noticed another weakness from that. To prove it and teach you with your body, the truth is you don''t dare try to get away from the lines of light.


    Aiming at the timing when Kantaro activates his abilities, True pulls himself a little from Kantaro''s orbit and sees a knee kick in a space where there is nothing.


    "Huh!?


    "I hit it good"


    Looking down at the executioner who bends his body and falls, Truth said.


    "You won''t be able to control it while you travel. If they put stones on the tracks, as you can see. You better not rely too much on that ability. Use it here, keep it inadvertently, or use it for a different purpose. Multiple attacks can kill you."


    "Oh well... thanks for letting me know"


    Holding his belly down and nodding, he looks up to the truth, and Kantaro expresses his gratitude honestly.


    "But seeing it through so quickly means that you still have a lot of experience in action."


    "Experience in action. Before this, if you''re a reasonable guy, you know what I mean. That''s why the ability is scary when used incorrectly"


    "I''ve never actually fought a battle for my life. I grew up raw as a Kijima warrior, but I was told it was my role to protect my country, and all I did was train... There are other Kijima ghosts besides the four of us, but we''re the only ones who can fight. We''re the food support for all of Kijima''s clans, but we don''t have to protect the country. Where are the enemies? It''s not funny. It''s been a depressing day. I can''t stop being jealous of war soldiers."


    Truth makes me feel complicated when I disclose my mood without enclosing it.


    (I knew this guy was in danger...)


    The type who seeks a place of activity, seeks merit, and in haste loses his life, and is reflected many times in his true eyes.


    "But... I can finally get busted. I can''t help but look forward."


    "Try not to die in that first battle. Keep your consciousness of surviving ahead of your consciousness of killing someone."


    Tell them what you think is most important. Whether or not you listen to this is the key to survival, I truly think.


    "Ha, looks great...... Ma, I know you''re right because it''s what seniors say, but you don''t make a difference in water. I didn''t know you liked me."


    Truly relieved to see Executive Taro laughing instead of saying so. He seemed to listen to me for a second.


    "I finally got forgiveness from the princess to go into action. I''ll give you all the credit here and give you back your princess. Look at me, princess."


    "Hurry up and die in vain. We''ll never see it."


    A tree that turns to himself and smiles and says away to the executioner, with a clear face.


    (You didn''t put him on the battlefield because you knew this guy was the type to die prematurely, did you?


    I alternate between Kantaro and the tree, and the truth is, I reckon.


    (And I don''t want you to die prematurely. If you notice your silliness added or subtracted somewhere, these guys, they can change from there. I can even be strong)


    The truth I''ve seen so far about all sorts of fighters is that I also see examples of the type that survived and grew to make that premature death. Hopefully that will happen to Keitaro as well.


    "True, while you''re saying something, I think you''re looking at Keitaro."


    I glanced at the tree next door, Junko said. That''s what I''m going to say to reassure the tree.


    "I don''t like him. I say I don''t like it, but I get along with the truth a lot."


    I''m twice as tired of being jealous, but I say it doesn''t seem funny.


    "I want you to take a big look at it. Kentaro has never been in contact with a child his age before, so he''s happy."


    The tree tells me, tired also decides to meditate his eyes reluctantly.


    (Keitaro said you had never had a chance to fight before... String Spiral left them with me for the obvious purpose of strengthening them as a force of war, huh? In other words, there will be plenty of opportunities to fight in the future. I mean, there''s already a virtual enemy,)


    Junko thinks


    (I hear private oilfielders are making disturbing moves, and I wonder if maybe they envisage that... maybe they see a massive invasion in the future)


    Therefore, Junko thought that it would be unpleasant to consume Kishima''s four players from now on.


    Miyazaki Laboratory Land Value Lockdown.


    Before the iron plaid, a few half-naked girls show up and watch them lie on their backs on the floor, and the soldiers inside look at what is going on.


    He walked over the girls, and the person they were targeting appeared.


    I''ve decided what to do with you.


    Migasaki stares at the soldiers of a private oilfield shop in his sitting jail and spreads a tiny grin on his bloody looking face.


    "You will become an army of evil Phantoms, and the world will become evil."


    The soldiers were unable to react because words too unintelligible came out of Misaki''s mouth.


    "You can''t go against it. I will plant poison in you. [M] It''s also the type of thing that suffers scattered and dies. If you turn your back, remotely implode it in your body immediately. If you hear what I''m saying and I deliver satisfactory results, I''ll do the antidote."


    "Then just kill him. Dead is better than dead, as long as they do the terrorist trick and imitate killing innocent citizens."


    "Hey, don''t say anything extra. If I said that, I''d be brainwashed and forced..."


    To one of the biting soldiers, the other soldier flashes his face.


    "If they''d just been modified and planted with poison, they''d still have had a chance to fight back"


    Yet another soldier hears the bitten soldier and tongues that the bitten soldier has also died.


    "Hmm. Beautiful to be here. Fair enough. I''m willing to allow you some free will and free movement, but I don''t mind a heartbreaking amount of evil. No... Isn''t that all you can tell me? Specifically, after the modification, ask them to go to a certain outlaw city. So we break down the building in moderation, so that no one gets hurt at first. If anyone comes along to kill you, just fight back and kill them. That''s all we''re talking about."


    It was said to be a lawless city, and there were several people in the soldier who thought of it. Everyone who has been in Japan for a long time knew.


    Lily, Akiko, Mutsuki and Platinum Taro entered the meeting of Operation Sano Nobunaga Rescue.


    "First of all, Akiko, put your exploration into both Junko and Misaki and grab as much movement as you can."


    "Okay."


    Ashiko nods with a face that is instructed and ready by Lily.


    "I, Mutsuki and Platinum Taro will move in the shadows so that neither of us can understand the movement. Neither Junko nor Misaki can make any specific moves at this time, so neither can we make any more detailed operations, but the basics will go that way. After identifying the movements of the two Mad Scientists and the surrounding circumstances and what kind of play they will play, we will also improvise and assemble the operation accordingly, in the form of ad hoc movements. Do you have any questions?


    Lily confirms, but no one asked questions.


    That concludes the operational meeting.

 973 10

    The hope of completing the remodeling surgery had been rehabbing in a room at the Miyazaki Institute since the next day.


    I can move without any particular discomfort, but Misaki tells me to take care of it and do a light rehab all day today to see how it goes.


    Hope has been thinking about Akiko as she rehabs, under the direction of the half-naked girls.


    My life was saved, and my body started to move, but at the price of it, I was made a strange human toy myself. I can''t help but wonder if I''ll be able to live and see Akiko again.


    (Now if I die... I will pity Akiko twice. That''s all we have to avoid at all costs......)


    Hope knows that your body is not that of a decent person anymore. But not if you''re pessimistic. Considers that it must also be positively accepted in order to overcome the trials that can happen and return safely to everyday life;


    (Since I met Akiko, I''ve grown a little too. I couldn''t have switched my mind like this earlier)


    Hope was a boy with a lot of negativity after being weak and modest. I''m not at all confident in myself, and the complex is strong. I also lack the ability to act.


    But since I started dating Akiko, I don''t think I should stay like this because she was able to make a memorial, and I have made an effort to change my hopes. Akiko also keeps such a close eye on his attitude of hope, and he just realizes that Akiko is watching him, and his powers boil.


    When I went into the break and opened the display on my fingertip phone, Akiko had a few messages in it.


    Think about your current situation and wonder how you replied. It doesn''t taste good as it keeps me worried.


    When I made the call thoughtfully, Akiko answered lightly.


    "Sorry to bother you. I''m fine. I''m rehabilitating so I can move properly now."


    "Where are you now? Can I go see him?


    Just hearing Akiko''s voice fills her chest with warmth and sweetness and sourness. It''s always been, but only this time, it always feels stronger, bigger, deeper, more intense.


    "Oh, I wonder if I can see you... I mean, you don''t have an address."


    "It''s the Miyazaki Institute. It''s on the map."


    As I was making the call, Misaki came with a legion of semi-naked girls on the ride and spoke up.


    "Can I tell you something?


    "Can''t you stop misunderstanding something? I''m not imprisoning you."


    Miyazaki laughs bitterly at the hope of confirming.


    ''I heard it. I''ll see you now. "


    "Yeah, I''m waiting"


    Hang up.


    (No way, Professor Migasaki... I''ll even use Akiko as an experimental bench... No, isn''t that it? He seems like a discerning person at the same time)


    Hope is aware that it is my bad habit to believe in people right away, but I thought Misaki was a strange person, but he couldn''t cross the line of believability.


    "Huh, is that her? Youth is a good thing. And I would be glad to be alive"


    Beard a nigga and a creepy grin as usual, says Miyazaki.


    "Yes... thanks to the professor for all his help..."


    "Do I only tell you the truth? [M] I was the one who made you move, but it was another who recovered you from brain death. You wouldn''t know, but I asked one of the three madmen, Grass Dew Milk. If you can meet someone on edge, say thank you. Probably not. He will never show up in public. And I myself had milk teach me how to make a second brain, so that if the soul is not flying into the underworld in the future, be it a brain dead person, resuscitation will be possible. Or the art of keeping a soul just before death and replacing it with another body."


    Miyazaki started his long tongue again, but I could only understand the content of the story about half way to my expectations.


    "And you didn''t have to die because you had a strong desire not to die, a strong desire to live. Because the soul stayed in the flesh. If the spirit soul is away from the flesh, then complete death with it. No one would have been able to resuscitate. Of course, I had a strong desire to live, so it doesn''t always mean I won''t die. At the moment the laws of death, life and the Spirit are too many uncertainties��"


    "What kind of person is Professor Miyazaki? I thought you helped people with cyborg technology, I can''t believe you fought evil Phantoms..."


    Hope to block a story that''s going to be long and ask questions.


    I can''t help but be surprised that in the first place, evil Phantoms are the heroes of justice, not just fiction, but reality.


    "I have a great dream. To this end, technological innovations are required. That''s why I need your help. [M] That you will be the hero of justice and help the Phantoms of Evil. It''s not just about helping people, it''s also about fulfilling my dreams. Aided by cyborg is also for the realization of dreams. Gaining wealth and fame is also about making dreams come true. Of course, I don''t feel bad about my technology being useful to the world and appreciated by people."


    There was a lot of hope in Miyazaki, who spoke with a lukewarm face.


    (I can''t believe I''m happy to say that even when I''m such an uncle, I have dreams in public and without shame... I don''t have... big dreams or anything like that, I just live to be chased everyday)


    She got the memorial, and realized that she was turning into a better person, little by little, and was quite satisfied. But when I hear about Misaki, I become conscious. I''m sure amazing people like Miyazaki, like he says, must have big dreams worthy of it.


    I want to have big dreams myself sooner or later. I want to find it. I was beginning to think vaguely that I wanted to try and live a way to dream.


    After a call from Hope came in, Akiko immediately visited the Misaki Institute.


    Lily told me to scout, too, but I didn''t expect to see her so soon with my hopes. Ariko expects that maybe he can get it back without anything.


    "Don''t be alarmed. Things don''t usually go as expected. Because a bad bottom man named God loves to play with people in pain, doesn''t he?


    I recall that Lily advised Akiko that way before she went out.


    (My mom didn''t even tell me... I mean, my mom wants to be a god and I wonder if she likes to shake people very much)


    Don''t say that. It was a targeted dialogue, but the advice was Akiko, to be borne in mind for once.


    "It''s a lot different than Junko''s lab."


    Akiko shrugs as she walks through the lab guided by a half-naked beautiful girl. It is a huge western museum in appearance, and it is full of chaos that the western museum and research facilities are messed up inside.


    Upon arrival in the reception room, Akiko is left alone with a beautiful girl half naked.


    "Hey...... why are you dressed like that?


    I felt like I shouldn''t ask, but I dare say it, Akiko.


    It''s a professor''s hobby.


    A half-naked girl in the guide answers lightly.


    "Aren''t you ashamed? Don''t you hate it?


    "I''m used to it, and I don''t hate it. It''s what the professor wants."


    "How the hell do you work like this?


    "We all like Professor Migasaki, and hey. He''s an interesting person to be with. And all of us, the professor, saved our lives. Besides, there was no other place to go."


    The half-naked beautiful girl speaking with a smile didn''t look like she was lying.


    "The professor''s harem is unacceptable to the middlemen. Especially for women, they seem more uncomfortable."


    "The idea of making a harem is creepy, as is my bad taste"


    Akiko, who says exactly what he wants to say.


    "The professor says it''s hard to make a harem in reality - it is. He said it was especially hard to care for each and every one of them. The professor works very hard around here. You''re catching our hearts. And the professor says that humans are biologically polygamous creatures, and that it is extremely natural for men to have harem aspirations - it is. Rather, he says it''s odd to deny it in a man. Well, I was a man before, too, so I know how that feels."


    "Mr. Newhalf?


    At the end of the dialogue, Akiko was surprised.


    "I''ve completely changed my sexuality, and if you care, you can have children, too, right? Changes in brain structure, the presence of the uterus, the effects of female hormones, etc. have made mentality that of women as well. Didn''t you know Professor Migasaki made a sexually-transformed virus?


    "I know."


    Akiko also purchases it as knowledge. I also did a lot of research on Misaki during yesterday. It''s not just cyborg production. Even in the field of biotechnology, Miyazaki is an authority. Junko Suzuoka''s Red Tormenters, the Vampire Virus of Grass Dew Milk, and the Sexual Transformation Virus of the Fumizaki Sword, these three are known as the world''s three adult man-made viruses.


    Eventually Migasaki and Hope appeared in the reception room. Of course, Misaki is taking a lot of half-naked girls. I''m walking over them.


    What surprised me more was that the hope that I had just slept with until the other day was that I was walking on two feet properly.


    "Look."


    "Ah... Akiko..."


    Asukiko, who stood up from the chair and hugged him as he jumped, his hopes took him by surprise and held him back.


    "Hmm, Goslori, is that her? You saw it at the hospital. I guess that''s not a good hobby. Wang is your lover, so I imagined a more elegant girl, so I''m a little surprised."


    And when he saw Akiko, he put his hand upon his chin, and Migasaki said:


    I don''t give it to my mouth, but if it comes from Misaki, it doesn''t suit my taste. In other words, it is Misaki''s creed that women should be exposed to bare skin, so it is extremely negative for Akiko''s clothing, where exposure is barely visible.


    "Hope you can move by cyborg your whole body, but manage it at my place for the time being. I was just rehabbing today."


    Miyazaki tells Akiko consciously. I''m not lying. I don''t want to talk about how to manage it.


    (I knew this guy... you''re not willing to give up hope. You were right about my mom. Here, I can''t just be happy to be reunited with hope. We need to put in an exploration...)


    Thinking of it that way, Akiko leaves her gaze and sees Miyazaki.


    "Is hope really in rehab? Is something wrong?


    To Akiko''s point, her hopes trembled and she was surprised, and Miyazaki laughed with interest.


    Akiko dared to put in a blatant exploration here. Lily had instructed me not to appeal to myself, but rather to put exploration into a style that would dare to inform me that I was suspicious.


    "That''s the kind of man the Miyazaki Sword is. He is a hunk of curiosity no less than a pure child, a delightful criminal. Interested and suspicious, on the contrary, we could extract extra information. Or we could make it cooperative. ''


    Lily''s words come back to life in her brain.


    "Hmm. What did you think was wrong?


    With his hands on his thin jaw, Misaki asks, grinning slightly and pleasantly.


    "During rehab, it looks like you''re walking normally, and why do you need to manage it for a while?


    "I cured him? What would you do with an amateur in my judgment?


    Miyazaki flatly returns with a grin on his face.


    "This is my idea, but you are hardly a street dweller. The one in the back street......? Still, it doesn''t seem to stain the back streets very well either."


    Akiko''s complexion changes to Misaki''s point of view. I didn''t expect you to say that in front of your hopes...


    (This guy''s a lot better than me...)


    Before I put it back, being forced off the spear, Akiko was upset and couldn''t think of a good return.


    (Akiko is in trouble... Because of me... guide me... I have to do something...)


    Hope also largely perceived Akiko''s questioning of Misaki.


    "Wang, do you know about that?


    Misaki looked at the one who looked and asked, but the hope said nothing, just looked at Akiko and smiled small. After successfully slamming the angle of his face so that Misaki wouldn''t see his face.


    (I know that Akiko doesn''t want to be touched. To keep Akiko from suffering...... to reassure her......)


    That care of hope is also passed on to Akiko, who overflows his chest with relief and affection.


    "Was Akiko hiding something from me?


    In time, it should be noted, the hope showered a tight word, as it inquired of Akiko.


    Suddenly the leopard was surprised Akiko, but remembers the smile of last minute hope and sees what it means.


    You two said it was to trick Misaki into doing it. Hope was also discerning that Akiko had attempted to enter Misaki for exploration. And Miyazaki is better, and if he sticks poorly, he burns the other way around. And in fact, from the side of Miyazaki, he poked at the brittle part of Akiko.


    Then it is the hope that I thought it would be better to act as a quarrel breakup and make it Ariel free.


    "I believed in Akiko. He was hiding something from me, something dangerous!?


    For words and deeds that are clearly not characters of normal hope, Akiko conveyed all the intentions of hope.


    "Are you hiding something from me? Aren''t you being fooled by this guy about rehab and management?


    Akiko goes along with it. Steam the same thing back together.


    I don''t expect answers back from my hopes. There are undoubtedly circumstances that cannot even be said from the mouth of hope.


    "Don''t even know people''s minds, don''t come into this. What do you think I saw? Ah...... I can''t move from here. Professor Migasaki said no, so you decided no."


    (of, look...)


    Akiko was struggling to blow away at the hope that tone went crazy as she tried to make her voice absurd. In previous lifetimes, such as shouting and being angry, the hurdles were too high to perform for a desire that only counted with one hand.


    "Hmm. Is there anything in the world that says you shouldn''t know? Even lovers can hide things from each other. Not to mention, what if you''re in a painful position not to talk about you? You''re gonna hunt him down unnecessarily and make him suffer, huh?


    In a catchy tone, Miyazaki turns to Akiko.


    (Looks like he fooled me...... But it''s impossible to get the key information out. Doesn''t mean I don''t know anything.)


    There was a harvest. I was able to confirm the reasonableness of my hope. I held out my hopes. Hope and heart came through, and good things were done. And it was also possible to observe that the hope was obviously about to get caught up in something dangerous.


    "Me, I''m leaving today. Idiot of Hope, I hate it."


    Throw it away, Akiko leaves the room in a rambling foothold.


    (It''s a lie, I love it)


    I''ll tell him with a crying look as he bites his teeth where he left the room, without speaking to his voice.


    I knew it in my hopes. He said the last word was the opposite. There have been many times before that Akiko has become grumpy, but he has never expressed grumpiness in such an attitude. It was a truly understandable act and a truly understandable conveyor of the heart.


    "Wang, let me tell you something good. Not when you have a fight with a lover, don''t let a man win. It''s what I''m gonna lose, and even if a man is more muscular, he apologizes to the man for the very fact that he''s had a fight. Even if you don''t forgive me, make a flat apology."


    Fumizaki, who had not noticed at all, such as the interaction between the two people who had passed without saying it to his mouth, is good at lecturing.


    "It''s hard in the first place to beat a woman in a bickering. If they''re lovers, you can''t be proud where you win, it''s embarrassing. And the best part is not fighting itself, but that''s a hard story to talk about. I mean, it''s important to take care of it after it happens."


    Only this lecture of Miyazaki, I thought my hopes would be kept in mind. Given the character of hope, it was an honest and admirable story.

 974 11

    Separating from Wang, Akiko immediately headed to the Yukooka Institute to put in an exploration.


    It has already been decided in what way to put exploration in. We need to talk about what we did at the Miyazaki Institute first, and how our hopes lie with Miyazaki. I hope you don''t know, but even if you keep your mouth shut, it is possible that Junko will find out that you went to Misaki''s place via Misaki. Then it''s extra troublesome.


    "Oh, Akiko, I was worried. Sorry to hear about your boyfriend..."


    When you see Akiko''s face, Junko speaks the words of care with a rare and magical face.


    (Liar, I would have been obsessed with my research...)


    True I thought so, but taking into account Akiko, don''t say it to me.


    "It''s alright. Look, thanks for your help."


    Junko will have a decent face to this report by Akiko.


    "Huh? But brain death..."


    "Yeah. I came back from that state of brain death. Professor Misaki helped me."


    Named after Misaki, Junko and the true atmosphere changed. We don''t see any change in the expression on both of us, but we''re obviously responding.


    "I''m glad my hopes helped, but I didn''t expect Misaki to help me."


    True says. Truth is, I also knew Wang and Wu Lizhui.


    "No... no matter how much, Professor Miyazaki shouldn''t have that kind of technology."


    Junko, on the other hand, suspiciously, takes out his fingertip phone, projects the display, and calls Miyazaki.


    "Excuse me. Not that I doubt it, but I''ll make sure."


    "No, because you doubt it, it"


    To the pure child who puts in a no, the truth always increases and penetrates with jito eyes.


    "Uh, Professor Migasaki. Eh..."


    While Junko was explaining the matter, Misaki responded.


    ''It was the milk that cured the child. I couldn''t do it, so I asked him to come all the way from the drug Buddha City. But it''s tricky, so leave it to me that I''m cured. "


    "Hmm... isn''t that easier to lie about? Brain dead patients could be transported under Professor Misaki one after another. Okay?


    ''Still no problem. I learned the formula from the milk. Speaking of the original, Shizuno said it was a knitted technique, so why don''t you tell me, too? Ah... no, I knew it was depressing for patients to be transported one after another. Well, I''d appreciate it if you kept your mouth shut''


    But the phone was louder, so Misaki''s voice was clearly heard by True and Akiko on the spot as well.


    "Hey, that kid''s the professor''s mouse?


    ''Um. But I''ve made you a hero of justice, so I can''t let you fight your mouse like this. I''m going to let you play in an anomalous way''


    Akiko was overwhelmed by Misaki''s words about letting him play, but he managed to speak up.


    "What kid?


    ''He''s a courteous kid inside. It''s a shame to let him die, but that''s why throwing him into the training ground can be described as dramatic. It''s not funny or interesting to take those who are better off dead to the dead.''


    To Misaki''s dialogue, which he continued to utter, Akiko is about to boil his head with his killing intentions and anger towards Misaki.


    (I wonder if it''s similar to my mom''s in a way. A delightful offender, my mom also said, but the type that shakes a person''s fate is Misaki, Junko and Mom are all together...)


    By being so aware, Akiko cools her head. I tell myself I have to deal with it calmly because I''ve seen that type scattered.


    ''Well, look forward to it. Funny mouse, too. "


    "Let it go - Bye"


    Hanging up the phone, Junko looked at Akiko, an evil shape.


    "It''s okay. Professor Miyazaki said," It''s his aesthetic to give any opponent an equal chance, because there''s absolutely no such thing as a death situation. "


    "I don''t really think it''s okay if they say that"


    Suddenly changed his expression from evil to evil, Akiko said.


    "I was at Miyazaki''s earlier. He said he''d let Hope fight Junko''s mouse or something, but what does that mean?


    Asked in advance by Lily, Akiko knows everything about what it means, but she dares to pretend not to know and ask for information.


    "It''s a game between crazy guys."


    Before Junko opened his mouth, True answered.


    "We''re playing with our modified mice, perceiving them as squadrons. Split it up into heroes and Phantom factions."


    "Hmmm... my hopes got caught up in that."


    Hearing a true plain explanation, Akiko half-eyed and stares at Junko.


    "So Junko tries to kill my boyfriend with play. Hmmm...... Even my mom wouldn''t do that...... Hmmm... Oh well..."


    "No... I think if you modified it at my place, but under Professor Miyazaki''s jurisdiction, I don''t know..."


    Junko becomes unusual and dull in the stuffed Akiko.


    "What do you think? You put more emphasis on your play than anyone I know. You''ve never broken a relationship across a line, but you''ve been close to it."


    True to penetrate further.


    Looking sideways at the truth, Akiko remembers what she was told by Lily.


    "If you want my help, I won''t allow you to rely on Junko. But I don''t mind using the truth. Take advantage of that. It''s an effective hand. ''


    Rather than just pulling out information, if true, Akiko pretended not to know until then, in anticipation that if she showed herself in need, she would lend her strength. Calculate that it is more impactful in the form of knowing the truth before there is pure child and true, rather than seeking help after knowing everything in advance.


    Nevertheless, I don''t have to do such a small job, and if it''s true, if you ask for help, I don''t even feel like you''re going to help me lightly.


    (Maybe I should ask straight after all)


    That''s what I thought, and Akiko decided to really ask directly.


    "True, help me save hope"


    "Okay."


    Two replies return, and Akiko strokes her chest down.


    "It will finally get in the way of Snow Oka, and it''s convenient"


    "No, no, no... I didn''t do anything. What did you do to Akiko''s boyfriend..."


    "You''re going to do a lot of bad things now, aren''t you?


    "No, no, no... I don''t even know how Professor Miyazaki came out, but even if they say so from now on... There''s a reason why trees can''t die, and I''ll make it easier for you."


    "Why can''t I let you die?


    True I heard something that bothered me during the conversation.


    "String Spiral, you''ve introduced us to the people of Kijima in anticipation of a proper reinforcement. If you crush it lightly, there''s no body, no lid. Come on."


    "I see, was there that much discernment"


    "No, no, no... True you, about me, what did you think it was?


    Apparently, he talks about the mice prepared on Junko''s side, and Akiko senses as he listens to the interaction between Junko and Junko.


    "Hi. From what I''ve heard, you''re not taking the lead on this one, and neither the Kijima guys, nor the reasonableness of their hopes, can guarantee you. I''m out of reach, especially when it comes to expectations."


    "Hmm..."


    Truly pointed out, Junko mumbles.


    "The playing field is as usual, is it Zongfang City?


    "I think so. It''s easy to play over there."


    Truly questioned, Junko answered. Play with the Misaki Sword is mostly played here. Sometimes fighting Phantom and Justice allies in Euthanasia City, he had chosen Zunfantasy City as a place where he could carry out any amount of sabotage because the Phantom was too rampant and could anger both the police and the hub.


    In one of the labs, the first modified surgery was completed.


    Nine soldiers from a private oilfield store, captured by the Miyazaki Laboratory, were taken into the lab in captivity, and one of their companions was shown to be converted outside by a Mad Scientist.


    They were hitting angry gaze more on Misaki than on fear, but Misaki was aware of it and performed a remodeling operation on a nose mix that seemed comfortable.


    "All right, it''s done!


    "I''m annoyed"


    "Stay annoyed"


    The surgery is over, and the half-naked beautiful girls make an unwanted voice.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    A soldier who was allowed to sleep on the operating table awakens and rises with a growl.


    The muscles throughout the body have enlarged at abnormal levels, and the body has also turned two metres into a superior giant. Misaki''s thin body is about to break in an instant.


    Misaki is grinning slightly strangely at the modified soldier, who turns his anger shapes up close.


    "That''s fast. Did you get rid of the anesthesia on your own? But it''s only right after the remodel, and you better stay calm."


    "Whoa whoa whoa!


    A soldier waves his arms as he growls at the spare Misaki.


    Shortly after, the soldiers were stunned. Because Misaki''s thin body was traveling at super high speeds, shouldering over a beautiful girl standing in front of the door of her room. Not so much the unstoppable velocity in the eyes, but it was the velocity of the human separation, and above all during its movement, the soldiers also firmly witnessed the fact that they did not put their feet on the floor and stepped on the head and shoulders of the beautiful girl who was on their way.


    "I''m glad you''re well. But now I want you to take care of yourself."


    Shortly after Miyazaki said it, several beautiful girls who were indoors jumped from all directions to modified soldiers, keeping this light down. One of them injected the soldier in the neck and the soldier lost consciousness again.


    While the girls'' velocity and body judgment were increased, the soldiers were also in the sight that the girls'' thin bodies easily held down the modified soldiers who had transformed them into muscle dynamics.


    "They are my feet, my chairs, my caregivers, my escorts, my heart moisturizing luxury. Even if I don''t have the most escort, I don''t have to be shrugged by my own mouse. It''s just against my policy to fight with my feet on the ground."


    Migasaki proudly speaks to the soldiers.


    "The only time to follow my instructions is during this play - this game. I told you before, after that, I''ll give you the antidote, and I''ll free you. This is also my policy. In some cases, you may be asked to fight more than once, but when the game is over, you will be free."


    Saying so, Misaki turned back her heel and immediately reacted, stepping on the girls lying on the floor and walking away from the room.


    The soldiers could not help but understand. Resistance is futile. That perverted Mad Scientist says you''re totally in control of your fate.

 975 12

    Zunfang City - it''s a city in the southwest of Euthanasia City, not even on the map.


    Completely lawless zone isolated by an outer wall. Talk about the city itself being like a prison and a place to enjoy it. It''s also different from a dark city with a large number of backstreet residents. No, it''s a completely different world.


    Residents on the back streets live by various rules once and for all. Living in a chaotic nearby order. But there are also those in the world who cannot follow even such minimum rules. Complete outlaw. An anarchist of nature. A raw outsider. A town where such people arrive is not even designated as a dark city, where there is little productivity, where money and life are just eaten - that''s the city of the Zodiac Fantasy.


    Zunfantasy City attracts people who prefer lawlessness not only from Japan, but from all over the world. Freedom to enter. But no one can leave without permission to enter or leave. For once, controls are carried out by the ''hub'' on the back street, and access permits are restricted to only those who have been offered and authorised to the hub.


    It is not publicly allowed to exist. But everyone knows the story of Zunfantasy City. Known not only from Japan, but from all over the world. It''s a major thing to call an urban legend. When parents tease their little ones, they say, "If you do anything too bad, I''ll send you to Zunfantasy City!" So much so that I scold.


    The day after we went to the two laboratories to put in the exploration, Akiko and I visited this city of Zunfantasy. The stage for the two to play, he said, was set for this lawless city.


    It is an odd place to call a city in the first place. It is surrounded by mountains full of trees. Even before I got here, I came down the path in the forest to the point where I really thought this was Tokyo.


    I can also snort about it being some sort of hiding place. On the map it is considered an euthanasia city, but it is in the west of what was formerly known as the village of Cypress Plains and was created on the border with Yamanashi Prefecture.


    But at the spot I followed, a high wall blocked me to say it was in the mountains, and at the end of the road there was a huge gate. The story is that the inside of that wall is not at least a forest.


    There was graffiti on the gates to the city with paint: ''hell is a true heaven''.


    As per the prospect, it became a carriage that True would help Akiko. For this reason, Makoto acted separately from Junko, and Akiko also told Lily and decided to act separately from Lily.


    Ashiko wonders what it''s like to act differently from Junko, as she doesn''t mind acting differently from Lily. Honestly, I would have appreciated it if you would have acted with Junko and passed the information here.


    "If it''s that outfit, it''s outfitting. Some of them are indiscriminate."


    And he saw Akiko, and said the truth.


    "You''re not dressed like a porn, are you?"


    Strangely Akiko.


    "There is no porn of exposure, but it is fantastic. There are many women and hookers in this, but such fashion is rare, so don''t stand out if you don''t like it."


    "I don''t know, but I''ll be careful."


    I know that you really cared for me, but I feel like I''ve been ketched in my favorite goth lollies costume, and Akiko gets upset.


    Talk to the guard at the gate and finish the process. You need to go through the process to get permission to enter on the premise of leaving.


    Finished the process, and the two crept through a huge gate.


    "Wow..."


    Akiko, who entered the city for the first time, accidentally raised her voice. I searched online beforehand and saw it in images, but when I actually looked at it with this eye and touched the air, the impression was completely different again.


    Looks like a messy slum city. Dirty walled collective houses full of graffiti, twisted houses, and digging huts where you don''t know if it''s garbage or buildings, are lined up along the road.


    The road is once paved with asphalt, but it would appear to be the first time it was paved. It is shattered or cracked everywhere. There are many places where plants flourish and grow, just to look at them. The surroundings are forested, so many seeds have flown in and many greens have been found throughout the city, where buildings are dense.


    "The gate, it''s left open, but they''re not going to escape or anything?


    "There are aspects of the city itself that are like prisons, but few enter without hope. No one is forced to buzz. Guys who come here, mostly come in hoping. People who don''t think this place fits seem to lose their lives before most of them try to get out"


    To Akiko''s inquiry, True explained everything he knew. Truth is, I''ve visited here a few times, but I don''t even know everything about the city.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    Ask Akiko as she walks.


    "I only know one place where I can gather information. Let''s go there. You''ll know about Misaki''s whereabouts. Anyway, it stands out."


    I have visited this city many times, and it is true that I know it.


    "I''ll take care of it. I''m counting on you, but thanks for everything, True"


    "Never mind. It''s my hobby to interrupt Yukooka, and it''s my convenience."


    True answered Akiko, who smiles and states the spirit, on the poker face as usual.


    Miyazaki, the Army of Half-Naked Girls and Hope had already entered Zunfantasy City in the early morning.


    I know of course the existence of Zunfantasy City. Though it''s a frowny rumor, it''s a story I hear a lot about as a story, and I hear quite a few names on TV and online. But I didn''t expect to see the reality and step in.


    It was an incredible sight to believe that this was within Japan. A place where the image of the slam is perfect. Buildings and roads are dirty, road widths are not very uniform, sewage accumulates everywhere, and garbage is scattered.


    Against the backdrop of such a slam, there is an overlap of totally unlike sights. Multiple semi-naked beautiful girls become horses, dragging around chairs with cars.


    Occasionally, I''m not like a passerby. Everyone has sharp eyes. I can see in the eyes of hope that it''s not the face or the ordinary person''s. But all they have to do is glance at the skinny man in a swallow tail suit in a chair with the half-naked beautiful girls, and nothing gets tangled up.


    (Well... everyone here knows that. Professor Misaki)


    That''s what Hope decided. I guess that''s why you don''t get your hands on it.


    "Hey! Nanno pahu mansuda!


    An arrow tip where hope thought so, a muscular, crazy white man of 190 height, was involved in a single word of Japanese.


    The hope was not missed that the other passers-by saw it and floated a pitiful mockery.


    (I mean... I don''t know this guy. Professor Misaki)


    That''s what Hope decided. I guess that''s why I''m involved.


    "One Cry Me Nickleyo. Idalo?"


    A white man approaches and tries to get his hands on a half-naked beautiful girl who is a horse.


    Shortly afterwards, a girl who tried to be touched moved like she was bounced.


    The stretched hand is broken. White people didn''t know what had happened to them.


    "Nooooooo!?


    I cannot accept the fact that it was broken with the girl''s thin hand, comparing the broken hand to the girl, and I give her a cry.


    "I warn you. Crush your legs next. That way, you can''t live here, can you?


    The girl with the broken arm told him with a tight eye and tone, but the white man went mad and pulled the gun out of his nostrils.


    The girl''s spinning kick was crushing the white man''s hand, while he was kicking up the gun. The girl dropped herself and as she spun yet another turn, she was snapping white legs with a water kick.


    "I warned you."


    Girl telling cold to white man knocked over on her back.


    The white man blued into the tragic state of being destroyed one arm, hands and legs. Ever since I came to this city, confident in my arms, he has been quite rampant. Many have a grudge against themselves.


    Some of the inhabitants of the town who were asking about it come to the fallen white people.


    "Hey Rookie... you took care of me the other day"


    A brown-skinned middle-aged man appeared with a turban wrapped around him, hung with a triangular scarf, grinning slightly, twinkling a knife from his nostrils. Seeing that, the white man''s face gets bluer and bluer.


    "No! Pleas Hell......"


    While the white man was begging for his life, a turban man ran a knife.


    "It would be a good sight. It''s a daily landscape in a city where humans have returned to pure beasts. Unbound by the law, pure weak predators. It''s beautiful."


    As if a herbivore were a carnivore, Miyazaki enjoys watching the inhabitants slap him and make him rarely stab him.


    (Where... I can''t believe there really was such a comic book place in Japan. I mean, what''s so good about living in a place like this?)


    I could not understand anything from what to what the desire for peace and the desire for character to avoid strife.


    In the middle of Zunfang City Boulevard, something unusual was placed.


    That was a coffin. Since when, who put it, no one has seen it.


    Passengers watched the coffin with suspicious eyes, but no one tried to get their hands on it.


    But a curious unlucky man appears, approaching the coffin, hands on the lid.


    At that moment the lid of the coffin was opened from the inside, and one big man jumped out and attacked the curious unlucky man.


    The naked man, whose whole body muscles swelled abnormally, made sure to rip them off even on paper, tearing his face, chest and belly from the frontal lobe of the curious unlucky man. His brain spilled from his head, which had been nicely cracked open his skull, and his eyeballs splashed from his face, where his muscle fibers swept out, and from his chest and abdomen, where every rib was made, there was plenty of blood and organs.


    The big man in muscle Dharma is in the shape of anger and looks around. The passers-by were all outlaws and quite fierce, but were heartily surprised and overwhelmed by the emergence of this mysterious Phantom.


    "is ohhhhh!


    When a man grows, on the surface of his enlarged muscles, something like lizard scales grows surprisingly. The face also changed from that of a person to that of a lizard, and the color of his body changed to dull blue.


    The passers-by escape simultaneously. The Phantom Lizard Man rushed into the flanking house on his side and began to destroy the flanking house with an impulse to destroy it.


    One of several taverns in Zunfang City, "Azi Dahaka". This shop is open day and night. Not many customers arrived at noon when the store was open, and it served more as a restaurant than a liquor store.


    Shop owner and resident Shinigami Sakama opened the holographic display and snorted at the game.


    10: 00 a.m. In a large store, there are few customers. Less customers, they''re just hanging out, and they don''t order anything but coffee, so it''s easy. The coffee is made to brew with self-service.


    Naruto Next, like other residents of this town, he greatly liked his life in this town. It''s a dangerous town that could die tomorrow, but that''s good. The atmosphere of the town, the temperament of the inhabitants, the lawless ease, everything comfortably tickles the next heart of vice.


    Essential for interesting incidents and events. You can see them, you can get involved. Residents are also full of delightful outlaws, never tired of watching or dealing with them. I''ll kill you once in a while, but that''s good again.


    "Hey, there''s another Phantom showing up on East Avenue and he''s in a riot."


    Open the store door and the customer will report it out loud.


    "It''s Fumizaki''s game. I saw Misaki and a legion of horny daughters."


    One of the customers in the store said.


    (oh...... its their play again)


    Violent Next convinced. Most residents know that two Mad Scientists, the Miyazaki Sword and Junko Yukioka, are always playing with Phantoms and Heroes on stage in Zunfang City.


    Even if the residents were murdered as a result of that entanglement, there is no next place for them to feel vicious. If it''s a lawless place, it''s a playground, if you don''t mind killing and playing with the residents. I''m not angry at you. If it''s bad for a guy to be killed for such a crap reason, we''re all breaking it off. It''s all self-inflicted here.


    (I wonder if he''ll be here too)


    Wesen next thought of one boy. Exactly then, we knocked at the door and came into the store.


    "You''re taking a woman today. You broke up with Junko?


    Boy - next to Shin Aizawa, I saw a girl dressed in black clothes flavored with gossip and made fun of her next time.

 976 13

    ���֪���Ǥ���ƈ��ε����D�D���g�״Τϡ��줯��ȁ�ϣ�Ӥ�ӭ���Ƥ��줿��


    ���h����ʮ�r�������Ǥ�����Ϥ⤦����ˤʤ�Ȥ�����������ǰ���Yͨ����\���ݤ򤷤Ƥ����Ȥ�Ԓ����


    ����������������ͤ��������`��ξƈ����㤢��ޤ������F�餬Ŀ�Ĥ��줿���Ȥȡ����ˤ�����Ƥ뤯�餤�������̤����뤳�ȤϤʤ�����


    �����䡢��������Ǥ�ʮ�֤����ɡ�


    �״Τ����~�ˌ�������ϣ�Ӥ��Ԥ���


    ������ä��Yͨ��Ȥ��`���Σ�������ݤȤ��Ϥ��ʤ��Σ���


    ���Yͨ��ȤϤޤ��e����ʡ��Yͨ���Y���j��Ǥ��뤱�ɡ�


    ��ϣ�Ӥ�ǰ�Ǽt���ע���ʤ����״Ρ�


    ������ȡ����ν֤ˤ�����ݤʤ�ƚݤ��������ߤϤʤ�������Ҫ��o������ʡ���������ݴ����ˤ���Ττ��֤������gԒ��̤���̶Ȥ����Ǥ��ͩ`�衹


    �֤ä���ܤ������Ԥ���������ϣ�Ӥ��״Τ˺øФ�֤Ƥ����������H�ФǸ����������ФȸФ���줿��


    �����㤢����Τ��ȡ����������|�����Ƥ�������


    �����Ϥ������������ͩ`����


    ��ϣ�ӤΆ����ˡ��״Τ��d�դ��������¤����Ƥʤ���⡢��ϣ�Ӥ���Τ���Ʃ`�֥뤫���x��褦�ȤϤ��ʤ���


    ������äƤ��������Ȥ���ߤ��������ɡ��ԃP���Ƥ�Σ����Ƥ���������u��줿�ꤷ�ʤ��Σ�����ljӤäƤ��ΤϤɤ����餯��Σ���


    ��һ�Ȥ��|������ʡ�����äƤ��ޤ��u���뤱�ɡ������Ĥ˵��_���Ƥ�ū�ϡ��䤨�����ä���Ȥ��Ƥ���ū������������Ф�Ȥ��ʡ����u�Ĥ����ޤ����ä����`���ϨD�DȫȻ�o���äƤ��Ȥ�ʤ������٤ʤ��ʡ�����ˤ�����o�����ФǤ⡢���u�ĤȤ���ä��ޤäơ��I����䥵�`�ӥ��ܤ�����������p��Τ����������


    ��Ц���ʤ���⡢����Ф��v����Ԓ�������״Ρ�


    ���⤫��������⵱Ȼ�Ф롣�\���ݤ��\��Ǥ��롣�̉��ˤ��L��롣���������ꤹ��ū�Ϥ��Ȥ��뤼����ǡ��������äƃP���Ƥ���ū����٤Ϥ��롣�����Ǥͩ`�ȡ�������o���؎��Ǥ⡢Ȥ��ƙC�ܤ��ͩ`�衣š�o���Υ����ĥ��������`�त���ɡ���������ū�ȤϤ�������ū�Ȥǡ����������ȼڤ��Ǥ롣���������׷���Ϥ������ꡢ����Ĥʤ��Ȥ��त�ʡ��L�����˳���ū�⤤�롹


    ���թ`���L�����ʤ�Ƥ��������Ƥ�������������l�����ƤƤ�Σ������ﺬ�����Ȥ����줿�r�Ϥɤ�����Σ���


    �������ݤȴ󹤤��餤�Ϥ��뤵���󹤤Ϥ�����㥨��`��š����Է֤ǥ��饯������ƽ��Ƥ�ū��Y�����뤱�ɤʡ�


    ���Ф餯���g����ϣ�Ӥ��״Τ�����ФΥ쥯����`�򤷤Ƥ�餤�������g����ϵ��ڤˤ������٤ʤ����_�ˡ��F��Τ��Ȥ���ˤΤ��Ȥ�„���Ƥޤ�äƤ�����


    �����ˤ��F�줿�Τϖ|�δ�ͨ��������ޤ��F���ѩ�����[�Ӥι��ˤ�ҩ`���`����������ߤ˚�����뤳�Ȥ⤢�뤬�����ι��ˤϤ��ʤꏊ�����ǥ�Ф��ä�����


    ���ˤ�Ŀ�Ĥ����Ф��椲�롣


    ���Y���x�줿�������ʡ������Ŀ�Ĥ����Ф��񤳤��ˤ���Ȥʤ�С��񤫤��ФäƤ�o�j��ˤʤꤽ������


    ��������жϤ����¤���������Τ���Ĥ��Ȥˤ�����


    ������


    ���դ󤴤������������`�ã���


    �ȥ������ˤ������򤢤����Ҥαڤ�ζȤ�Ź��Ĥ����󤭤�Ѩ���_���롣


    ���Υȥ������ˤϡ����줽�Τ�Τ�ʧ�������Ȥ��äƤ������Ɖ��n�Ӥ�̔�Ȥʤꡢ�����������������������������ֵ�����εڤˉ������Ȥ�������Ȥ���״�B�ˤʤäƤ��롣


    ������F��˸��줵�졢�F����u�������ä���ʿ�γɤ�ι��Ƥ����ޤ����򤦤��ȤΤʤ��褦��×��Ӱ푤γ��똔����Ͷ�a��ԇ�ߤ��Y������ˉ���Ƥ��ޤ������������ܤȤʤä���


    ���ʡ��ΤʤΣ�����


    ס�I�αڤ򉲤��ƬF�줿�ȥ������ˤ�Ҋ�ơ���ʮ�����Ȥ��ܤ���潋D���������ˤǐ������ޤ�����ǰ�Τ��äԤ����


    �ȥ������ˤ�潋D�Τۤ����򤯡����餫�˚��⤬�Է֤��򤱤�줿���Ȥ���ꡢ潋D�Ϥ��Έ��ˤؤ��ꤳ����𤨤�����


    �������ޤǤˤ��Ƥ�����


    ���ˤΤ��郎�줿���������ꡢ潋D���u���줫���Ȥ��Ƥ������ˤ���귵�롣


    �����ˤϾvɫ�Υ���`������������ľ�uһ����ϑ�ʿ���֛gɭ����ˤ����ä���


    ������`��?���󣡡�


    ɭ�줬�ߤ餫�˽Фӡ��vɫ�Υե�եե������ޥ����򱻤롣


    ������`��?����`����������`����ꠣ������㥸��󥸥�`����


    ���ݤ褯�Ф��Ƭ�֤�б���Ϥ�ͻ���Ϥ����ݩ`����ȡ��ɭ�졣�����˥ƥ�Τ褦�ʤ�Τϟo����


    ���դդա��ޥ��������Τ������⤷��󤬡���äƤߤ�ȡ��S������Τ���˼���Ф꤬���Ĥ�Ρ����ơ������Ϥ��ä���������������������Ǒ餦�Τϥ��뤫������


    �����Ԥä�ɭ�줬���ȥ������ˤ�Ҥ���ؤ����Ф�������س��롣


    ������������������������


    �餤�α��ܤ�ឤ��Ʊ��س���ȡ������ˤ�ɭ���Ϥ碌�����ˤ���Ů�����������Ƥ������Ԥ��ޤǤ�ʤ���ľ�uһ������˽M�Ǥ��롣


    ���ѥ����ʤɤȤ���ܛ���ʺ��������S���̣������ѥ��ƥ��`?����ɥꥦ�����ϣ���


    �B��ģ�����פ��إ��򤫤֤ꡢȫ���ץ����Ĥˡ��פ���{�Ȥ��Ƥ��뤬�����\����ä��礢�Ƥ��ؤ��Ƥ�װ�Ť���Ů�Ԥ����ߤ餫�����\��򤢤����֤��ǰ�ǽ����������˼���ȡ����㤬�ߤʤ��齻����֤�ݤ��褯����˒B�����ݩ`����Q��롣�פ����С�����\�������¤��Ƥ�����ľ�u��Ǥ��롣


    ���ɩ`�ɩ`?��ǥ���


    �󤭤��줬ӡ��Ĥʡ��ۋɤΤ�����B�Υޥ����򱻤ä����٩`����Ȳ�ɫ�����g�Τ褦��ɫ��ȫ�������Ĥ��Ť�Ů�Ԥ����ͼ��˹P�Ǖ��������\�ꡢ�Ҥ���һ��ܞ�����ᡢ���Ť��˲ݤǤ��ǃx�򤷤Ƥߤ��롣ѿ���������


    �����衢�ѥ�����ܛ���ʤΤ�����


    ɭ�줬ͻ���z�ࡣ


    ���椼�̡����Ӥ��Ԥ����Ԥ�줿�ޤǡ���η��������ι�һ�ˤ�������`��������̤Τˑ�ꠤʤ�䣿��


    ��֪��󡣤���������ζ�����������餳�������Υޥåɥ�������ƥ����Ȥ����äǤ��̡�


    ��Ά����ˡ���Ȼ�Ȥ��ƴ𤨤�ɭ�졣


    ���⤦��äƤ����Σ������γ��餻�Ƥ衣��������Ҋֱ����̨����


    ֦Ұ��̫�ɤ�Ц����򤫤��롣�ˤ�����˽���ˤ���һ�ˤ������x�Υҩ`���`�θ�ä򤷤Ƥ��ʤ���


    ��ʼ�ޤä��ͩ`�������}����餻�Ƥ�`��


    �٤��x�줿�����ǥ����򘋤��Ƥ��뼃�Ӥ���΢Ц�ߤʤ���ۤ���


    ��һ�ˡ��ҩ`���`�餷������ߤ�����ʡ�����Ϥɤ��������Ȥ���


    ���ʤ��x�줿������Ф��顢���h�R��Ҋѧ���Ƥ����F�餬����̫�ɤ�Ҋ�ƅۤ�����ǰ��äƶ��ˤ�Ҋѧ�Ǥ�������Ǒ餦�褦�����åƥ��󥰤��Ƥ��롣


    �����㤢���ä���Ҋ�Ƥ��衢�������γ�ꇤ�á�


    ��̫�ɤ��ȥ������ˤ�ǰ���M�ߤǤ롣


    ���ζȤ⤷�Ĥ������Ԥ�줺�Ȥ�Ҋ�뤾��


    ��Ҋ�Ƥ��������ʤ������������Ƥ���衹


    �����뤵�����餤�˼��Ф��衹


    ���߳��줿ֱ�ᡢ��̫�ɤϥȥ������ˤ��򤫤äƹ�ξ����w�Ф���


    ��ξ��ϣӤ��֤��褯�褦��܉���ǡ��ȥ������ˤ���ǰ�ޤǺᤫ��ؤꤳ�������˼���ȡ���ǰ����󤭤����Τޤ޷����Ȥ��򤫤���������������ؤȤޤ��ؤꤳ��Ǥ��롣


    ���܉���ˏ��äƸ����ƄӤ�����̫�ɤ��ȥ������ˤ�����˻ؤꤳ������D�D


    �����������


    �ޤ�������Ŀ�����뤫�Τ褦�ˡ����ˤ��L��̫����β�����ꤷ�ơ���̫�ɤ�������ݤ�����


    ���ߥ��ã���


    �䤬˼�鷺�Ф�Ǥ��ޤ�����轑n�Ǥ��ä��ȡ��������ؤ����¤�����


    ��̫�ɤ���ɫ���仯���Ƥ����������य�ʤꡢ�ڤ��Ѥ���䄤�������ӡ�ü�g����ϽǤ����������Ƥ��롣


    ���ؤȉ�B���줲����̫�ɤϡ��I��ǥȥ������ˤ���β�򱧤��z��褦�ˤ����ܤ�ֹ��Ƥ�����


    ���󤷤����Ȥͤ��ʡ���äȏ���ū����ͤ��ȡ������J��Ƥ���ͩ`�����á�


    ��̫�ɤ���β�򱧤����ޤ޷�ܞ������ؓ��Ͷ���򤹤뤫���礯���ݤ��褯������¤ؤ��ۤ����������ȥ������ˤ��Х�󥹤������̤�ߤȤɤޤ����Ȥ������Х��Ĥ�����ʧ������ǰ�ˤĤ�Τ�äƤ��ķ�����ܞ�����롣


    ����ֱ�ᡢ��̫�ɤϥȥ������ˤ˱����򤱤��ޤ޹⾀��Ťġ��ե��`�󤷤���ξ��ϡ��ȥ������ˤ��^�Ϥؤ���ӤƤ�����


    �ȥ������ˤ������𤹤�ͬ�r�ˡ���̫�ɤ������ƄӤ��Ф��������^���Ϥ����ȥ������ˤ��^���ˏ��Ҥ�ϥ����򤫤ޤ�����


    ��Ҋ�¤á�


    �褯���������΄Ӥ���Ҋ�^�����������ǤΡ���̫�ɤ������ȼ��νM�ߺϤ碌�ˡ���οڤ���˼�鷺���m���Ĥ��ƤǤ롣


    �����饡�������ͤ裡��


    �٤ӵؤ˷��������ˤ��^���᤬���ơ����ι����ǥ��ȥ�ԥ󥰤�ԡ�Ӥ����롣����;�С��^�w�˥ҥӤ���ꡢ�䤬�ƳZ����×�򝢤����д�������̫�ɤ���ˁ���äƤ�����


    ����������


    �����Ƥ����ʤ��顢����ƤΚ��ˤ��श����̫�ɤǤ��ä������Ф��𤳤�ֿ��Κݳ֤�������˿����롣


    ��Ҋ�¡��褯��ä���


    ���礬�ͼ��˜������_�P�ǹP���ߤ餻����̫�ɤ�Ҋ��������̫�ɤ⤽���Ҋ��ˬ�䤫��Ц����


    �����ࡣҊ�¤Ǥ��ä����Ȥ���Ҋ�줱������


    ���٤äƶ��ξw�򾆤��������ޤ���ꇤ�ä��ˤ����󡣤���������Ǥ�褯��ä��ȡ���ϰ��᤿���Ρ�


    ���ɭ����̫�ɤ�Ц��򤱤Ƥ��롣��ꇤǿ�٤򅧤ᡢ�Է֤����g�_�����J���줿���Ȥˡ���̫�ɤ���ˤ��Ϥ�ݳ֤���ζ��ä�������˲�g�򤺤äȉ�Ҋ�Ƥ��������줬�񡢤Ȥ��Ȥ����ʤä���


    �����ˤ⤤��ʤ��ä��ʡ��������Ǥ褫�ä������


    ���ͶϤϽ������`������˳��Ƥ����Τ�һ�������Τ��`���ʤ����������项


    ��̫�ɤ��[����ֱ�ᡢ��ޤ��L��ƴ�Ӱ���Ƥ������Ӥ����Ƥ����Ԥä���


    ���ιʤ��Τ褦�ʤ��Ȥ��狼�룿��


    �䤬������


    �����줬���ι���܊��Τ��s�������


    ���ޤ��ޤ���äƽ⤻�̡�


    ���Ӥδ𤨤ˡ���ϥ���Ŀ�ˤʤä��Ԥä���


    ������


    ��ľ�u�ι��_������֤줿��ΤǤ���͡����ӤΌg�Y̨��־��������֤���졢���Ӥˤ��֤餫����ơ����Τ��[�Ӥ˸����Ϥ蘆���ʤɡ�


    �٤��x�줿λ�äǎ�̫�ɤȥȥ����ФΑ��L���Q�餷��������˳��Ƥ������Ӥ�Ҋ�Ĥ�ʤ��顢�ٺϤ��Ԥä������¤Ȱ׽�̫�ɤ⤤�롣


    ��ľ�u�ι��_�äƺΤǤ�������


    �׽�̫�ɤ����ͤ롣


    �������������㑡�����ͨ��ι��Ǥ���ˤǤϤʤ�����(���䤫��)�Ǥ��Ƥ衣���äƤ����Ӥ����������Ƥ����Ǥ��礦�����˵Ȥ������ˤȤ������˔��졢�ˤ��ˤ����x�k�򤷤���„���Ƥ��ޤ������������ӤΌg�Y̨�ˤʤäƤ���r��ǡ����ε�λ�ϊZ��줿��Ҋ�Ƥ�������Ǥ���͡�


    �ٺϤ��i���`���Ƥ����������Ӥȹ��ˤ�������Ҋ�������ǡ����ब�狼��Ϥ���ʤ���


    ����ϣ�Ӥ����פ��B�jȡ��ʤ��Τ��浹���ͤ������һ�w�ˤ��뤷������


    �ȡ����¡�


    ����ϣ�Ӥ����B�j������Τ�����ΤǤ���͡������H�ˤ����餫��⁻���뤳�Ȥ򁻤��Ƥ������Ȥˤ��ޤ��礦��


    �����Ϥá���δ�äƤ��������顢����⤽�Εr���ͤ�����


    �ٺϤη�ᘤ�„�������¤�΢Ц����Ԥä���

 977 14

    ������ڤˤ����F���о��������֧����


    �����Фˡ����Ǥ˹��ˤؤȸ��줵�줿���J�������ݤα�ʿ���������֤����о��Ҥǰ�����֤��򸶤����碌�Ƥ�����


    �˵ȤϤ⤦�����⤵��Ƥ��ʤ������������ڤ˶��a�Υ��ץ��������졢���֤ʄӤ��򤹤�С��h�������ǥ��ץ��뤬�����졢�����˚������Ȥ���״�B�Ǥ��롣


    ���ݩ`�ȥޥ�Ϥ��ä�����������ʡ�����


    ���^���Фޤǹ���ˤʤä��ޤä����ʡ�Ҋ���o������Ƥ���С�������ߤ˼ĤäƤ����äƚ�������������


    �������ޤΥȥ������ˤˤ��줿��ʿ��Ԓ�}�򤢤�������ͨ�����ͨҹ��`�ɤȤʤ롣


    �����_�ä����֤���˳��Ƥ����褦����������館�����ڤζ��a�����k�����˒줱�����顢��������Ӥ��뤳�ȤϤǤ��ʤ�������


    ��ȡ�����������o�������뤤��ȡ��������Ȥ���˲�g�����k���뤫�⤷��ʤ���


    ੤äƤ���ȡ�������F�餬�F��롣��������������Ů܊���һ�w��


    ���դࡣ�s��α���˼�ä�����Ŀ��ǰ�˴_���������֤��¤��äƤ���ȡ����֤�˼���z��Ǥ���Τ���������һ�����������ǡ�


    ��ʿ�_�ΰ��������Ҋ�ơ��F����y����򤷤Ƥߤ��롣


    �����`��������Ф�С���Ť�����Ԥä��������ˡ��٤ƤФ褤�Τ������뤤��ؓ���Ƥ⽵�Τ���Ф褤�Τ��������Ƥ���뤫�ɤ��������α��Ϥϟo�����ʡ����ִεڤǤ��롹


    �������ˤ����äƤ���Τˡ��Է֤�ؓ�������ʤ齵�Σ���������S���Ƥ����褦�ʸʤ�ū�����ɤ��ˤ���äƤ�������á�


    �������ޤä���ʿ��һ�ˤ������Ϥ��ꡢ�F��ˌ����Ƈy�ߤĤ���


    ������Ȥ����Τ�����������˽�������Τ����Ȥ⡢���_��g�Y̨�ˤ���˽���[�Ӥ˸������碌��̶Ȥǜg�ޤ��Ƥ��롣�ʤ�ȴȱ�����Ȥ���


    �Է֤��ؤ��֤򤢤ƤƼ�����򷴤귵�餻���ä���ä���ɫ�ΐ���Ц�ߤ���ˤҤ������F�顣


    ���ΤϾ����ʡ�


    �y�߸����Ƥ�����ʿ�ˡ��F���ָ��ͻ���Ĥ��롣


    ��˽��ָʾ��������顢��˳����m���˱��줿�ޤ����ɤ�����Ƥ☋��󡣽���򉲤��⡢ͨ���ˤ򚢤������ɤ��������ǤϤ��줬�S����뤫��ʡ�


    ��������Ԥ��Ф����F��ϲ��ݤ�������Фä���


    �Фä����ˤα�ʿ�_�ϡ�һ�Ӱ���Ȥʤꡢ��Ԓ�������������ʧ�äƤ�����


    ������


    һ������Фˤ�ۥƥ�ώפĤ����ä����ޤ��ṩ���Ƥ�����⤢�롣�״ΤΥ���?���ϩ`���⤽������


    �����ν֤˶�ס����ΤǤϤʤ����������S�ɤ�ȡ�ä������ǡ��dζ��λ���L����ߤ���ȶत�����ν֤��̉Ӥ��L���ū�Ϥ�äȶत��


    �ƈ��ζ��A���ޤ˰��ڤ����״Τ��̤��Ƥ��줿��


    ������������L�ߤ�Ѥä��u�äƤ���ū���󤵤����뤾���ۥƥ�β��ݤ��Фޤ���äƤ���ū�⤤�롣�ۥƥ뤽�Τ�Τ������ȥ���ä�Ԓ�⤢�뤯�餤�����ޡ�����_�J�����櫓����ͩ`�����g������


    �������Ϥɤ��ʤ������


    �����`�ơ��ɤ������ͤ�����ǰ�_���ޤ���Τ��S���ߤ��ʡ�


    ������~�ˌ����ơ��״Τ��˥���Ц��������DZ��Ƥߤ��롣


    �������γ������S�ɤäơ��Y�����g���B�����ΤʤΣ���


    �������x��Ԕ����֪��󤬡�����ˤΥ���`�ʥꥹ�Ȥ��l���ˤ�äƤ�������Ҋ��ȡ������y������ʤ��������������Τ����κθ�ϡ������Ǥ����Ф뤱�ɤʡ����뤤�Ϥ������Ԥˤ��äơ����ĵؤ褯�Ƥ��Τޤ޾ӤĤ����ޤ�ū�⤤�롹


    ��ϣ�ӤΆ����ˡ��դ�Ц���򸡤��٤��״Τ��Ԥä���


    �����⤽����������`�ʥꥹ�ȤäƤ櫓����ʤ����������Y���\��Ǥ����˳���ꤷ�Ƥ��������ä������Τ����������ä��ˤʤä��ޤäƤʡ����X�O�ޤ�ʤ��o����ʤҤǩ`��äƤΤˡ��ΤǤ������ʤ������֤��h���Ǥ��ʤ�������������������Ȥ�˼���


    ���ݤ���ȁ�ϣ�Ӥζ��ˤˤʤä��Ȥ����ǡ�����ɤ����뤫����Մ���롣


    �����դ���󅧼��ϤۤȤ�ɿ������ä�����󅧼����奭�Ĥ��ʡ�ס��˽��Ĥ��ޤ��Ƥ⡢����Ǥ虜�虜�Ӥ��Ƥ����褦��ū�ȤǤϤʤ�����


    ���F���Ŀ���Ĥ��顢�ӈ�����狼�ꤽ���ʤ�Τ���ʤ������ۥƥ�⤽��ʤ˶य�ʤ����顢�ɤ��Υۥƥ�˲��ޤäƤ뤫��ȫ�������äƤߤ�衹


    ���W��ߤ������ޤ˲��ޤäƤ���Ȥ��ޤ�ʤ������٤ʤ��Ȥ�ѩ���ϡ������ˌ��äθ��Ǥ�֤äƤ��롣�����⺆���о�ʩ�O�����W�Ȼᤦǰ���顢�����l�������ä��Ƥ����褦�����ʡ��F��ˤ⤽���������㤬���äƤⲻ˼�h����ʤ���


    ����������Ȥ�������ɤ��ʤ�������


    ��ϣ�Ӥ�򤷤��ᡢ�դȰٺ��_�Τ��Ȥ�˼��������


    �Է֤Ȥϕr�g�򥺥餷�ơ���������Ф������ֹQ�ȤʤäƤ����Ϥ�����


    ָ��Я���Ԓ��ȡ���������ˤ�Ҋ���ʤ��褦�ˡ��ۥ�����ե��`?�ǥ����ץ쥤�Υ�������С���������֤��Ф�ͶӰ���롣


    �ٺϤ����¤Ȱ׽�̫�ɤ����å��`������äƤ��롣


    ��˽�_������Ф����ޤ�����衣�����⼃�Ӥ��F����[�ӤΈ��⤷�ä����Ŀ�Ĥ��Ƥ��ޤ��Ƥ衣�������Ӥ��F��ζ��ˤ�Ҋ�Ĥ���ޤ���Ǥ��������FŮ�����ˤ��ˤ�_�J�Ǥ��ޤ���Ǥ��������ɤ�����F��Ϲ��˂Ȥ򵣵������FŮ����������ˤ�ޥ����������B��Ƥ��Ƥ���褦�Ǥ���͡�϶��Ҋ�Ƥ�������B�j�����ʤ�����


    �ٺϤ���Υ�å��`�������ϤΤ褦�ʤ�Τ��ä���


    ���ޥ���ͬʿ���ش饷��`����äƤ����������ͤ�͡�


    ���¤���τӻ����줤�Ƥ�����������椬�Ȥˤ���Τ��_�����ʤ���


    �׽�̫�ɤ��������֤��餱�Οo��ζ�ʥ�å����ä����m���������i�ߤ��Ƥ�������


    �����ˤ��`���ͤä����ɡ����Ťϟo��������˽��ͬ���ˡ��Ȥ��l�������ơ�Ҋ�뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ��ʤ��h���ˤ���Τ��ʣ���


    �������B�j���o���Ȥ��������ǡ���ϣ�Ӥ������褦��o��������ҙ�������Ƥ⤿�äƤ⤤���ʤ��ʤ롣


    ������


    ���g�������F��˸��줵�줿�ޥ�����������������F��ȹ���Ҋ�Ƥ�����


    �F����Է֤����줷���ˤ��������Τ�����ơ�ƽȻ��Ц�äƤ��������줬���ˤϥ���å����ä���


    �����ˤ��ä�����ʡ������W�������Ƥ��줿�ˤ�����������˼�������ʤ��ä������Τ����य����å������������ä����������


    �F�����ϡ�������ڤΤȤ��뽨��ε��¤ˤ������������F�����������å����ȤǤ��ꡢ�о����Ȥ���Ԓ�Ǥ��롣���ΛA���֤��Фˤ���Ȥ�˼���ʤ��ۤɡ��坍�ʿ��g�Ǥ��ꡢ���ݤ�С���������Υ��¤���ä���Ƥ��������Ԅ���ߥޥ��`��ȿ՚��囷�C�Τ������ǡ�����ԑ�ޤ뤳�Ȥ�o���ȤΤ��ȤǤ��롣


    ����ޤǤ�Σ�C�Фⱡ���ä����F������ؤ����ݤ����Ǥ��뤷�����ˤȤ�˼���ʤ��ä��������������Ŀ��ǰ���ˤ����ˡ��F�餬�����Ҋ�ʤ���Ц�äƤ����Τ�Ҋ�ơ����������ä���


    �Υå�������푤������������Ϛݤ�����ʤ��ä������ꤹ��Τ�|�٤��ä����L���Τ��F�餷�����ʤ���


    ���Τ�������ǤϤʤ�����


    �Υå��򤷤Ƥⷴ�꤬�o���ä��Τǡ����ä�����Ф�Җ�����F����������ڤ��ޤƤ���櫓�Ǥ�ʤ������Ӥ����äƴ�Ȼ�Ȥ��Ƥ�������Ҋ�ơ��ɥ����_��������Ů܊�⤬������ܞ���ꡢ�����Ϥ�i�����Фؤ���ä���


    ���������ɤ������Τ��ͣ���Ԫ�ݤ��ʤ��ʡ�


    �F�餬���򤫤���ȡ�����򤢤�������˥奤����֤����F���Ҋ�롣


    ���W��D�D������L�˚�����ơ��W����������Ҋ�ơ����ڤϤ�����L��Ц�������ͣ���


    ���οڤ���k����줿���~�ˡ��F��ϱ�Ц���򸡤��٤��������ι�Ԫ�ݤ��o���Τ����������ɤ��狼�ä��������


    ������졢��ȤϤ���������ޤ����Ȥˤʤ�Τ����Ĥ��Ť�˽���浹Ҋ���������������Ф��ʡ�


    ���ˤϥե��ɥ�`�ʤĤ��Ρ���ɫ�ΐ���Ц����äƤߤ����F�顣


    �����ˤ����פ����ʤʤ��褦����ˤ��Ƥ���Τ����������ʤʤ��褦�B���ꤿ�ޤ������ʤ�Ǥ��롣������������L������z��Ǥ��Ƥϡ������Ф������Ԥ�ͤ��ʤäƤ��ޤ�������


    �F�餬���ޤ��Ƥ���Ĥ��ʤΤ����⤷�����������Ĥ�푤����ȤϤʤ��ä�������ɤ������愿������


    ���W�������ˤ����ʤ��褦�Ȥ��Ƥ��돈���ˤˡ�������L�����ޤ���Ƥ�͡���������˃W������z��Ǥ������ɤϡ��W������Σꓤ�������ʤ��ơ��W�����ζ��ˤ���˼�äƤ����ˤ����W�����򤿤�Ū��Ǥ���������ˤ��äơ��狼�ä�������衹


    �F������[�˴���Ƥ��ޤ����⤷��ʤ��Ȥ⿼������������Ǥ����ϡ�˼�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ򤭤äѤ�ȁ�������


    ��Ū��ǺΤ������ʤ��Τ��ͣ���Ԫ��ʧ�������Ƥ��������������˽���M���Ȥ᤿�Τ����顢˽�κä��ʤ褦��ʹ�äƤ☋����������


    �����Ρ�������äȤ������ʣ���


    �F���̤�ޤ�Ƥ�����Ů���ڤ�Ю�����


    �����ڤ��R¹�����顢���~�����ʤ������䤿�鐙�֤뤷�����ˤؤ���]�⥺��Ƥ뤱�ɡ�����˼�äƤ�ۤɶ��ϟo���衣�_���˥ޥ�����g�Y̨�ˤ�������׷�����⤹�뤱�ɡ�������Ԥ�������ˤȤ������ˤȤ������ڤȔ��������ˤ��ޤ��Ƥ��뤫��͡�


    �����Ӥ����ȴ���ͬ����`�����ͩ`��


    ���Ǥ���͡����䤷�ʤ��Ƥ⤤���Ǥ��衹


    �����ڤΑB�Ȥ����~�����ʤ��Τ����ǡ��`�⤵�����äƤ�Τ衹


    ������Ů��䤤�Τ䤤�Τȿڤ����ʼ��롣


    ���Ť��ơ��������Τ��ʣ����������_�ϡ��W���F����ڤΤ��Ȥ�]�äơ����ڤ����~�����ʤ���ե����`���Ƥ���Ƥ���褦�����ɣ�


    �������ĵ׸��ä����ˤʤ顢������L�˓��o����뤳�Ȥ�ʤ��ΤǤϤʤ����ȡ��ˤΤ������Ͽ����Ƥ��ޤ��Τ��ä���


    ��˽�����줷�����˹��Ϥʡ�����ǰ����Ϥä���Ȑ������J�������ݤȤ������O��Ƥ����Ǥ�ʤ��M���α�ʿ������ʡ�����ޤǤ������Ф��Ɖ������ˏ��¤��Ƥ���݅���衣�񡢤��Έ󤤤��ܤ��Ƥ���������


    �F�餬�䤷�������ʱ����Ҋ�����Ԥ���


    �����Ϥ����ι��ˤ�ꤺ�äȏ��������뤨�Ƥ��롣����Ǥ�ʤ��������ͣ����������ͣ����������ͣ�����˼�h���ͣ���


    �����ڡ������ڤβ�˼�h�ϺΤ��`����


    ̤�ޤ�Ƥ�����Ů��ͻ���z�����


    ���Ǥ�ɤä��ˤ�����Σꓤʤ��Ȥˤω���ʤ������ͣ���


    �����Ԥ���


    �����`�࡭���餤�����ʤ��Τʤ顢�o���򤻤�Ǥ�����


    �i��ˤʤäơ��F����ۤ줿��


    �����ϡ���ƽ�����x�ߤ��ä��Τ����Ф��Ӥ������ҩ`���`�ˤʤä�ϲ��Ǥ��뤫��˼�ä��顭��˽��˼���`���Ǥ��ä��������ޤʤ��ä���


    �����򤫤ä���^���¤����x�魯���F�顣�����F��ΑB�ȤΉ仯�ϡ�������Ҋ��������ä���


    ������ǽK��ꣿ���W�Ͻ�Ť����Τ��ʣ�����Q����


    �Ɇ��Ȳ�����ͬ�r�˷Ф��𤳤����������ǿ�����Ф���ǽK�������F������~����ֱ���ܤ�ֹ���ʤ顣�������ɤ����Ƥ���ֱ���Ť����ʤ���


    ��������˽�Ϥ��Ф餯�������[��Ǥ�������˽���[�Ӥ��K���ޤǤϸ����ϤäƤ��줿�ޤ������ϺΤ⤷�ʤ��Ǥ�������һ�ˤǤϤ����ϳ����ʤ���˽��ͬ���ߤȤ����־A����Ԫ�ˡ���������äƤ���ΤǤ͡�


    ������ʤ��ޤ����ȤϤ����ʤ���������


    �F������~��„��������С����Ϣ���¤�����


    �F���_�����ݤ�������Фä���ǡ����ρ�ϣ�Ӥ���Υ�`��δ��ڤˤ褦�䤯�ݤ��Ĥ������ä���ʧ��Ƥ�����


    ��å��`���ˤϡ�ͬ������Фˤ���ȕ����Ƥ��ä��@�����ɤ����¤�����Τ��ȿ����롣


    �����䡭���Ԓ�򤫤��Ƥߤ褦����ϣ�Ӥ�����„����������


    �����ǁ�ϣ�Ӥ��Ԓ����������ϣ�Ӥ�����„��������R��������ǡ��֤��������𤨡��ĄӤ���ޤäƤ���Τ����R���롣

 978 15

    Junko also has a similar Asia in Junko City so that there is an Asia and Laboratory for Junko City activities in Misaki.


    Junko decided to let four people from Kishima stay there. Of course, Junko is with him.


    "Something stinks in this town, and I just want to finish it and go home."


    Executive Taro, who had floated until earlier to be in the first line, is now booed with a grumpy face.


    "I don''t smell anything."


    "Is the princess''s nose bad? I don''t even like the atmosphere. All the people in town look bad. I don''t like it when a place like this has become my first line."


    ''Don''t grow. Be humble. Fool.''


    Bad attitude A premature seedling pokes a piece of Japanese paper at the tip of Kotaro''s nose in full bloom.


    "If you don''t trust the humble attitude of a hungry ghost. It''s just a trick. Soon my chronic heart will come out."


    "Which one is it? If you deny both, you don''t need humility."


    Receiving the words of forest construction, Kantaro laughs at the pieces.


    "My troubled man. I don''t remember spoiling it and raising it, but you know what?"


    A tree that sighs next to Junko while watching Kantaro.


    "Even a good boy is boring from the start. It''s a good thing that the process of growing on the bend. Tree was a good kid from the start?


    "No. He was thought to be a handy child."


    Junko asks, and the tree spills a smile.


    At that time, Junko''s phone received an e-mail from Miyazaki.


    "The Phantom is out again. Let''s get rid of it."


    "Uh, there''s a Phantom out there twice a day, or something like that. Fit some more into the world of TV and stuff. Phantoms, Phantom Corps, Imif in the first place."


    Junko prompts me, and Kantaro busts me.


    ''If you''re in a position to put yourself in the actual battle you want, and you complain, you don''t have to come anymore''


    Premature seedlings told him with a grumpy face. Of course, it''s written on Japanese paper.


    "I get it. You don''t have to say that..."


    Kantaro is scolded twice by the premature seedlings and becomes a sinking expression.


    Sometimes I can be scolded.


    Seeing the obvious squeamish, Junko thought.


    Akiko answered the phone excitedly when she received a call from Hope.


    "Hello, too..."


    A modest voice of hope, as if it were a hindsight as well. But whether it''s such a voice, if you hear it, your chest gets twitchy and warm. My eyeballs get hot. I emailed her and she didn''t get back to me at all, so where I''ve been anxious for a long time, I finally got a reaction and I was able to make sure she was safe, so I felt relieved. And I remember Dejav saying that I had this feeling during this time as well.


    (Oh me, I really like about hope...)


    Aware that my mind and body are shaking with joy just hearing my voice, I feel it again.


    "I''m in Professor Miyazaki''s Ajito right now... Thank you, Professor Misaki, for freeing me up."


    "Huh...?


    But when I heard the hope report, Akiko''s joy faded a little.


    If you accept the words of hope without question, this is an even more delightful story. But all of a sudden when I come here, I really suspect that such a convenient and delicious story will come along. It can''t be accepted on par.


    "Is that true? No, you think hope is true?


    ''Hmmm... I wonder if I can believe about 65%... I don''t know if you can trust my eyes, but I don''t think Professor Miyazaki lies like that. "


    Akiko was very hard to believe, such as such a perverted man, but Akiko decides that hope has been with Misaki for longer than he has, and that''s how he receives it after seeing a side of Misaki he doesn''t know about.


    "But until the professor''s game is over, I can''t seem to get out of here..."


    Subsequently, Akiko is discouraged by the words that came out of her mouth of hope.


    "Are you okay with me calling you there now? Haven''t you been bugged?


    I was listening to the interaction between the two people on the side. Two truly voiced, Akiko and Hope to be annoyed.


    "I haven''t been freed yet. I don''t know what''s going to happen in the future, and I''d rather not get distracted. And I don''t know what tricks are applied because it''s a modified body by Misaki. I hope you''re not turning against Misaki at the moment."


    "Okay."


    To a true warning, the hope nodded with a strange voice.


    On the other hand, hearing the true words, Akiko remembers what he was told by Lily.


    "You should also consider the possibility that something is being planted so that you can''t resist Misaki at the time it is being modified. If you rescue your hopes, bring them to me first. Check your body to see if you have any planting, and if anything is planted, I''ll remove it. Of course, there is no guarantee that it will be removed. ''


    At the time it was converted to Misaki, Akiko understood once again that it was in Misaki''s palm. Maybe this area is the difference between Junko and Misaki. Junko installed a receiver in his body and said he only did a trick to the point of death when he tried to take it out forcefully, and Lily also recommended that he have Akiko modified under Junko because she knew that.


    (I knew you''d let me go, but you can''t be alarmed at all ~. The only complete relief I can have is getting out of this town with my hopes, taking me to my mom''s to see it, telling my mom it''s okay, and there finally...?)


    The situation is not getting any better. I can''t believe what Misaki said.


    "Should we also make contact with Misaki and act together? Monitor Misaki to protect your hopes."


    Not hope, but conscious of the true one, Akiko said.


    "If Misaki is serious about freeing his hopes, he won''t refuse that offer. But if you''re lying...... I don''t know which way to fall. If you say no, almost certainly, you can see that you intend to treat your hopes as one of the pawns of the game. You say no because you decide it''s in the way of the game."


    "I see."


    Asked for his true thoughts, Akiko is convinced.


    "Instead of asking Miyazaki via gaze over the phone here, you should go see him right away and hit the demands. It''s more effective to negotiate."


    "Okay. Look, that''s what I''m talking about. Don''t tell Misaki about us now."


    "Okay."


    Policies were determined by truth, and Akiko and Hope each nodded forcefully.


    "The Mutsuki and - the Mutsuki are here, aren''t they?


    Shortly after hanging up the phone, Akiko waves herself by surprise at the abrupt true allegations.


    "It''s an easy reaction to understand. I can''t imagine you coming over here without consulting your family. I don''t know if you''re coming to Lily, but I don''t care anyway, so call me to make sure you don''t mind. Otherwise, it''s gonna be hard for you to do, too, right?


    "Oh, thank you, true..."


    To his true care, Akiko laughed lightly and thanked him.


    Zunfantasy City at night.


    In this town, which is an outlaw city, a dignified walk at night is to the extent of those who strike and strike, unintentionally, those who stand up or those who stand up for it again.


    The reason for attacking people at night is not that they are simple robbers, pleasure killers, or craving the battle itself.


    I don''t intend to set it up from myself, but some people are deliberately walking away waiting to be attacked.


    (Killing is rising there. It''s an unusual town. There were some shitty towns in other countries where crime is rampant, but this is a town built for crime)


    One of the private oilfielder''s soldiers, modified to Misaki, walks in a mood that does not glare down the street at night.


    (If you walk, one of these days someone will attack you, and I will become a Phantom and repel it, a mystery that a righteous hero will appear there...)


    Conscious of the abomination of dancing to you for the crap play of the Mad Scientist, the soldier bites his back teeth and squeezes his fist hard.


    "Brother, you look strong...... Why don''t you try your arm with me?


    One man gets stuck in front of a soldier, shows his dirty teeth and laughs.


    When the soldier sighed, he put his strength into his whole body.


    "Ah...?


    In front of the man''s eyes, the soldier''s body transforms into the outside world. The clothes were torn, the mouth torn, the arms torn from the elbow to the tip in two and stretched wide.


    The fingers of the hand disappear in one piece and the tip is sharp and pointy, like four long tentacles stretched out of the arm.


    A long tongue stretches out of the torn mouth. The tip of the tongue is also sharp and pointed.


    Exposed skin, other than tentacled arms, flourishes with varying sizes everywhere. My face is full of Yvonne and I can''t see the prototype. Then the eyeballs are popping out as big as bills. I turned it into the ugly look I deserve to call a Phantom, but the soldier doesn''t know his face changes or anything like that.


    "Do you want me to name you Evoman? Just like that."


    Misaki, wearing a night vision, saw the Phantom change from the shadow a little further away, making Niyaniya and his disgusting grin stick as usual, whining.


    "Hiuuu"


    When Evoman waves his right arm, a man tangled in a soldier raises a strange voice. Shortly afterwards, on the man''s neck and chest, a slice ran laterally, rolling into three pieces of meat on the ground, bleeding out.


    Several passers-by saw the sight and fled at first sight. I immediately assumed that the play between the Miyazaki Sword and Junko Yukioka was already known in Zunfantasy City and that this was the case.


    "Hen Hin Furumi Shannya Kahu"


    I''m surprised that Evoman grumbled about something and a strange voice came out of his mouth, and I understand it shortly afterwards. I can''t pronounce it properly because my tongue is still coming out of my mouth and the ends of my mouth are heavily torn.


    "That''s it!


    Where my feelings were about to sink, I heard a fighting voice.


    "I don''t acknowledge the rumored call for pasta and such! Spaghetti Caladrius references!"


    "Dodo Lady"


    "Jersey on! Green jersey! Jersey Squad! Jazzy Ranger!


    "Isn''t it tight that you have to do that every time?


    "Fun"


    It is the appearance of four Kijima ghosts, modified into heroic mice. Early seedlings, by the way, are written in pink luminescent colors on black Japanese paper.


    "I want fuhi-heheheheheheheheheheheh. Rura, Rura, Rura, Rura."


    Iboman also enters a combat posture. Wake up is different from the chimps right now. The enemy has also been modified. And I came with four people.


    "Peperoncino Wip!"


    At the same time as the tree screams the name of the move, he shakes it with an eboman, wearing a long string from his hand and nothing but a whip.


    Iboman also waved his two tentacles on his right arm.


    Similar shaped weapon bumps. It was the noodle whip wielded by the tree that was cut to the ground and fell.


    "Brilliant."


    While praising, the warring tree. Now the moves were quite confident, both in speed and power.


    "Ultra Electromagnetic Dodo"


    After writing the name of the move in discipline on the black Japanese paper, the premature seedlings transition to the move.


    Early seedlings dropped their hips on the spot, holding their knees with their arms, and as their necks bent forward and rounded, they spun forward at high speed as they dressed.


    Eboman waved his left arm as he rolled and thrust through the ground at a fierce speed.


    The premature seedling torso and limbs were severed and the split body blew away to the rear of Evoman.

 979 16

    In the tavern on the ground floor of Azi Dahaka, there were those who spoke to True and Akiko during the meal.


    "We''re both murderers. You need to be very careful."


    A bald-headed middle-aged man dressed like a suspicious patriarch or fortune-teller teases him with a laugh in front of a box with true and arachiko.


    "Uh, romantic luck isn''t compatible either. If you''re dating, you should just break up. Stop dating, too. Especially Goslori over there, you''re too keen to torment the other guy. Women are the best at obedience. If you''re a boy... Wow, I''ve never seen a terrible lady in distress before. Wow, you look hot on your face."


    "If you don''t like your customers'' food, we''ll deal with it as an obstruction to sales?


    Behind the astrologer-style man comes the vicious next, voicing the doth.


    "Oh, scary scary scary. For once, I was a guest, and I just pointed it out because I found some bad luck."


    In a relaxed tone, the astrologer-style man sat in the counter seat.


    "Don''t worry about it. He''s an asshole who stirs people up by saying ominous things all the time. I''m a nose knob here."


    Felony next pointed to the astrologer style man with his thumb and said to True and Akiko.


    "Don''t just get stirred up and get cleaned up and killed. That''s his M.O. I''m stirring it up to get back at the guy who attacked me pretty good. He''s such an evil hobbyist."


    "That''s a medullary way of putting it. I don''t think my hobbies are good, but I''m confident in fortune telling. Besides, I only talk about bad fortune telling results, but believe in my fortune telling you, be careful. Master, why don''t you ask for my order?"


    Called by the fortune teller, vicious. Next he returns to the counter on the tannic side.


    "You only guessed one thing. It may just be a coincidence that I was appropriately stuck..."


    "What?


    Really, Akiko asks, whining as she watched the fortune teller.


    "Terrible womanhood...... I don''t fit all kinds of eyes when I go out with a woman, and the other woman doesn''t get all kinds of things... I''ve had so many terrible things, I''m already scared to hang out with a woman."


    "When bad things pile up, that''s what you think ~. But it''s nonsense. It just so happens."


    While comforting, Futoyagiko remembers that there is.


    "I''ve been thinking about you, but the truth is, you still like Junko, right?


    "Swing it from yourself. What, but don''t talk about it. I don''t want to be touched."


    "Me, my mom told me everything that was true. Even with Junko. And what my mom did."


    Ignoring true rejection, Akiko continues the conversation.


    "But... the truth is, what do you want to do now? Stay on Junko''s side, protect Junko or turn against Junko."


    "I am convinced that there is nothing inconsistent. I want to stop his evil. I want to protect him if he''s in danger. I want to achieve both of them perfectly by going beyond him"


    In response to Akiko''s inquiry, he revealed his true feelings about whether there was some drunken momentum.


    "At first, I tried to kill my mom... and I tried to avenge her as brutally as I could, and I approached her. Lock me up, and then as such..."


    I just heard the true story - it''s not fair to just know, so Akiko also talks a little about herself.


    "Anyway, my mom thought she was going to betray me and kill me one day. But mommy is sweet to the people inside her, and she can''t betray you. You know why, right? Maybe Mum doesn''t understand herself, or... seems to be turning away without trying to figure it out"


    "Oh......"


    I don''t know why. It wasn''t even true.


    "I''m still at that mom''s, too. As a family. So one day... you''re really going to be enemies to each other. Truth is, Mom and I are gonna bump into each other someday."


    "I want to avoid doing things with Akiko if I can, and I will try to avoid them as much as possible."


    "... I hope it works"


    So the conversation between the two stops for a while, and the time just flies through the chibi and the booze.


    The true phone vibrates. When I got it out of my pocket, the other guy was Junko.


    "True, I''m sorry, but I was wondering if you could come over here."


    When I picked up the phone, Junko had spoken such a dialogue in a troubled tone.


    "Oh, my God, one of you is dead. I think I''ve made that mouse quite mightily."


    Lily, who watched the scene of premature seedlings being tragically murdered from behind, says strangely. Mutsuki and Platinum Taro are naturally on their side.


    "It sounds troublesome, but I''m sure I can win. When will you do it?"


    Lily sends a cold gaze to the deviant White Kintaro, turning off her grin.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t you know it''s not that plane right now? You need punishment for ruining my mood."


    "Yikes! Ouch, ouch, ouch!


    He takes his pinky finger and gets it twisted, and Platinum Taro makes a scene.


    "The Kishima clan is pathetic to hear. I just want to be recognized by the state, and I can''t do it. Come on. They made me a toy for Junko, and they killed me."


    Mutsuki says.


    "It''s a foolish choice, so it''s not worth the pity."


    A lily that cuts cold and throws away.


    "I am risking my life to impose myself for such a ridiculous obsession that I am not a warrior of my country. It''s really your stupid business. It''s not like there''s no other way to live. The pattern is to comfort yourself by saying that the man in that hand died fighting to protect something and wanted it. It''s hard to be foolish."


    Lily despised herself not simply because she was disgusted.


    "If you''re an idiot, I think you''re extra pathetic. Hey, I... I used to be an idiot. Aren''t all humans stupid? Even lilies do. Aha."


    "Kisama! What are you talking about towards Lily! Apologize! Apologize to Lily!


    "You''re certainly right. Everyone is missing somewhere and incomplete. On the contrary, people like saints without faults don''t feel better."


    "Dear boulder lily! Your words weigh differently!


    "Then I don''t know if it''s cheap to curse the faults."


    "Kisama! You''re still going to stand up to Lily! Watch your mouth during your stay. Eh!


    "I''m not cursing the dark clouds at others, either. I''m cursing you only for something you don''t particularly like or something exceptionally stupid. That would be nothing strange. And Taro Platinum, do you lack the ability to learn? Shall we send it to the right facility?


    "Muggles��"


    In the midst of the conversation with Makoto, it was a lily that grabbed Shirakataro''s head with one hand and stuck his other hand in his mouth and plugged it.


    About thirty seconds before Junko really called.


    "Professor... all of a sudden you''re making it too strong. Besides, I have a promise to you that I don''t want to kill you."


    He sees the wreckage of the early seedlings, leaning against the wall as Junko arms up, whining in a sigh.


    "Early seedlings. Yep!


    It was Kantaro who exclaimed with a stunned face. He shows his enemies a grand gap and turns his face towards the early seedlings.


    "You fool."


    Bite your teeth and whine, and the tree stands between Kotaro and his enemies. Kantaro was unable to move. He was killed by one of his countrymen, who had been with him since he was a little girl, and he had even lost much of his war will of shock.


    "It''s a war! Kill me, or they''ll kill me! What are you flirting with!


    Unlike Kentaro, the trees have quite a bit of experience in action, and they have never experienced losing their compatriots before.


    (Usually strength is a backward, fragile mind)


    Regardless of his arm, he had a lot of problems with the mental part, so Tree has refrained from putting Kantaro into action so far. And the fear of trees is about to become a reality early on.


    "True, I''m sorry, but I was wondering if you could come over here. I want you to cover the trees. The professor added and subtracted, and then Hayako was killed. Come on."


    "This one has a purpose and it''s working."


    "If you come now, I think the professor is nearby, and Hope you were acting with the professor, wouldn''t you see him?


    ''You''re still good at attracting people. You''re gonna make it now in the first place?


    "I know exactly where you and Akiko are. He said he was close."


    All of the GPS receivers are planted in the mouse''s body, so through an artificial satellite, we can know where they are all. Not a mouse, but true as well.


    "Where?


    I''m transferring.


    Transfer your location and true location to the map.


    "Eye and nose tip? I''ll be right there. ''


    The phone hangs up. Trees and woodcuts, on the other hand, are engaged with Phantoms. Junko called Misaki this time as he saw it.


    "That Come On Professor. Add or subtract a little. Too much."


    ''Hmm. Sometimes I thought it might be stimulating, but I regret it a little bit myself''


    The Phantom side had promised to make it lose, so Phantom Mouse is the two people who are intentionally making it slightly weaker.


    Iboman spreads the tree and waves his tentacles at high speed.


    "Roe Shield!


    Along with the screaming of the tree, a giant pink object - literally a shield of roe - appears in front of the tree so that it prevents the tentacles.


    But Iboman''s tentacles cut the roe shield to the side, and the two slaughters reached the tree.


    Thanks to the shield of the roe and the defense of the suit, the power and velocity are quite killed, the tree hits itself in a dangerous place and does not have to suffer fatal injuries, but still slashes the abdomen and chest completely to the side.


    Even though Iboman tried to wield the tentacles of yet another arm.


    "Know the kindness of nature! The world of green jerseys!


    When the forest structure screamed, massive amounts of grass grew from Eboman''s feet in tremendous momentum, pushing Eboman''s body up as it stood for about three meters.


    Iboman losing balance and falling.


    "Princess!


    "Focus on the enemy, Master Mori."


    Towards the caring woodland construction, the tree holds down the wound and faces off and says.


    "Carbonara of the Divine Eye"


    The noodles overflow in large quantities from the hands of the tree and snap into the wound. It''s a healing move, but it takes a little while to recover.


    "This guy is a pretty strong enemy. I''m not saying you can''t win, but I don''t even think you can win without sacrifice."


    Looking to Iboman waking himself up, the tree judged. I mean, I''m urging someone to stand up and be ready to fall for it.


    "Then I guess. Oh, boy, the early seedlings are out of order. This is why I can''t believe the wolf."


    Moving forward unconstitutionally in front of Evoman, as Mori Tsui says.


    With the gaps that Iboman was attacking the forest construction, the trees were at once a convoluted existence.


    The moment Iboman tried to wave his tentacles for the woodland construction, the gunshot sounded.


    He was an Iboman who collapsed with a bullet in his abdomen, but stomps.


    "You were close to a tip-off."


    With his voice, from the PR of the trees, a group of boys and girls appeared. It is true and Akiko.


    "Shit, Fire Clothes"


    Pull out the knife and let Akiko increase his killing temper at all times. I was distracted and remodeled, and I couldn''t help but be anxious and stressed out here. I thought to myself that it was all going to erupt here.


    "Alas, I didn''t know Akiko and True came out at this time. Isn''t it a little premature?


    Seeing the two of us, Lily returns to her upper mood again.


    "Isn''t it a good appeal because Miyazaki is nearby with Akiko''s boyfriend and may be asking how he''s doing?


    Mutsuki says.


    "Then we can combine Mayuko, Junko and Abeel to Miyazaki, and if we get a chance, we can get into it, right?


    "Aha, that''s not what I originally planned, but that could be good, depending on Nori"


    Listening to Lily''s suggestions, the struggle that she had suppressed until then began to rise from the body of the Good Moon.

 980 17

    Miyazaki, the army of half-naked beautiful girls and their hopes were also, a little further away, looking at the battle between Iboman and the Kijima clan.


    (Akiko......)


    Looking at Akiko setting up a small knife, hope feels intense anxiety. Akiko is obviously showing her setup to fight that Iboman.


    I also knew the hope that Akiko was a resident of the back street. But in front of that dreadful Phantom, Akiko, who shows a splendid standing, looks like Akiko and someone else, who knows well.


    "Oh, no, isn''t that your girlfriend? This is another delightful odd combination of a small machete in Goslori. And what''s even stranger is that I''m working with you."


    Fumizaki speaks in a pleasant tone, calling out to his hopes.


    "I know I''ve been following you, but why are you taking a stand against my mouse? This is unusual again. Are you going to get it back before I push you to the dead end? Hmm, that''s an interesting development."


    "Professor Migasaki, I..."


    "Go quickly. You''re free now. Be careful..."


    Misaki spreads a nasty laugh.


    "I changed my mind. You are in the princess position. Because of this, a brave man came to get you back. I''ve given it back to you now, it''s not funny..."


    "I knew it... wouldn''t it be so smooth"


    A desire to drop his shoulder, but Misaki pounded the shoulder of that desire.


    "That''s a joke, stay here because it''s dangerous now. Thank you... there are other uninvited guests here. If you get out of here now and leave Zongfang City with her, they''ll be after you there."


    The desire to make me expect or mean, or to make me one way or the other.


    "An uninvited guest?


    To the words I care about, my hopes give me a strange look.


    "An informant who''s been kind enough to tell me. A lot of soldiers are on their way to this town. Perhaps they..."


    A bullet is pushed out of Evoman''s abdomen and rolls into the road. It also shows that it has the ability to regenerate.


    Akiko came to the battle from the beginning drawing on the power of the demon knife firecoat. I saw Yvoman and judged at a glance that the training was not an opponent who could fight out of hand.


    Akiko penetrates dignified Evoman from the front. True covers and shoots the gun.


    The next shooting was fired. Iboman, meanwhile, waves his tentacles across Akiko.


    In anticipation of the moment when that tentacle would wave, Akiko increased his speed. In an instant, just a few steps, it was reflected in the eyes of trees and woodlands, as Akiko''s speed jumped many times.


    Akiko jumped all the way down the tentacles to the side of Evoman at once. Iboman had fired a bullet just before, so he got dressed like this.


    Finding its long tentacles difficult to shake from close range, Iboman has attacked Akiko with a long stretched tongue.


    Akiko sank herself and threw her tongue protruding, with her knife in both hands, and at once entered the pocket of Evoman, poking her knife deep into its dovetail.


    If the opponent is a regular person, this is the battle, but Akiko doesn''t think that the Phantom modified by Misaki will die to this extent, either.


    Akiko immediately leaves. There True shot the gun like three shots in a row, one in Evoman''s throat and the other in his lower abdomen.


    "Chaos Napolitan!


    And moreover, a great number of noodles shall fly out of the hand of the tree, and disperse them in all directions in front of Iboman, wrapping them around the whole body of the Phantom of Ibo, and entangling them.


    Of course, Iboman tries to shake off the tangled noodles, but does not miss the gaps that have arisen there, and the truth greets you with more shooting.


    The emergence of True and Akiko makes Iboman aware that he has become disadvantaged at once. Until then, even the four opponents said this one was the dominant one, but it was easily pulled back.


    Many times it devoured the shock and pain of the bullet, and the playable iboman was unable to indulge, and collapsed to the front.


    "Let me do it! Early seedling revenge doesn''t make sense unless the Kijima clan takes it!


    Where the battle is about to come on, Kanataro cries out.


    "Lord... now that you''re out and wondering what to do... pull in"


    The tree stops with a rugged face.


    "Princess... why are you saying that... you are the enemy of early seedlings. Whatever you think, you''re right about what I''m saying..."


    Lightly dismissed, Kantaro is stunned.


    (I''m trying. Even though I''m only four years different from the princess, I''ve never let me go on a mission. And you can still pull in... Why not? Is there so much difference in power?)


    I didn''t understand that they wouldn''t let me out on this occasion. It just seemed unreasonable.


    (When the princess was about my age now, she was on an occasional mission to get in, so why can''t I? Besides, what the hell do you mean, pull in while you''re on duty? That''s crazy. Princess, look at me more. Admit it. Hey, princess. What''s wrong with me? What am I inferior to? You can admit it more. You''re working so hard)


    Speaking in my heart, something in the executives eventually cut off.


    Straighten the line of light and release it with an eboman in mind.


    "Stop!"


    The tree yells. In the state of mind of the confused executives right now, I didn''t think I could fight or anything very decent.


    Kantaro did not follow the tree stop and traveled fast to the front of Evoman, trying to kick Evoman''s head in the fall.


    At that moment, Iboman raised his face only, and his tongue was ejected.


    A spear-like tongue pierces the lower abdomen. Dumb Kotaro in a counterattack I never thought I would.


    My tongue is pulled out of my body. Kentaro retreats with ease.


    Iboman''s tongue contracts and targets again.


    When Kantaro was ready to die, Akiko jumped in from the side, holding Kantaro''s small body with one arm, and kicked him big on the ground and flew off the spot.


    Anticipating that timing, True will fire. There is a hole in the middle of the Iboman individual.


    But Evoman still didn''t die, falling but cutting all the noodles with his tentacles, draining all the bullets in his body and getting up slowly.


    "Oh, my God, that''s so unnecessary."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    In spite of the obvious serious injuries, Akiko shudders and suppresses his body to Kantaro, who is still trying to fight.


    (This one is good, too. Always making fun of me... I''m so useless.)


    Shivering in anger and humiliation, Kantaro transforms into a ghost.


    (This kid is also a Phantom...?


    Akiko, not knowing anything about the family of ghosts, was surprised to see Kantaro undergoing transformation in his arms.


    "Out of the way!


    When he yells at Akiko, who has helped him, and shakes him off with the power of a ghost, he goes straight into Yvoman without even shining a light.


    (That idiot......)


    With no truth in his voice, he groans and intends to cover Kantaro, turning to Evoman, shooting all the few bullets left in the magazine.


    "Uh-oh!


    When Evoman made a sudden strange scream, he made a spill and a sound, and all over his body swelled up in a spherical shape.


    It was Yvo who was swollen. Evoman''s body quickly becomes about three times the giant it was.


    Keitaro is beaten up by a huge iboman without flinching at all.


    "Uh-huh."


    With a strange groan, Iboman kicks up Keitaro''s body. Kantaro''s body danced in the night sky, bouncing and blowing up nearly ten meters.


    "Get away, Akiko"


    True to say while reloading. Akiko leaves according to it. Iboman looks to the truth at the end of his gaze.


    Iboman waved his tentacles vertically. The tentacles extend beyond comparison to the previous one, reaching to where they truly are.


    The truth was that I intended to send this, but until earlier the tentacles were two in one arm, and now they were three. The two pieces flew, but the other appeared split from the way they wielded, slashing and tearing apart their true bodies in pieces.


    (screwed up......)


    It is true that we did not expect the third of the tentacles to fly, while the enemy''s speed also increased. The shock of slashing makes your body stiff. The truth collapsed to the forehead as the bulletproof blade proof fiber was cut off lightly and I felt a lot of blood flooding out.


    On falling, hands on the ground to prevent it. Hurry up and check for damage, then we have to move. Now I''m in shock and difficult, but I still have to do it.


    "True!"


    "True..."


    Akiko screams unexpectedly, and the tree groans.


    "The World of Green Jersey! Mercy, that life!


    When the forest structure cried out, the grass grew and hid the true body lying on its hands and knees on the ground.


    "So don''t trust a hot guy for nothing. The filling is sweet."


    Breathe out small and the forest is blurred.


    "Meat Sauce Bomb!


    The tree gives out a brown chunk and throws it away with an eboman in mind. Since Akiko is away, I decided I could use this move.


    The brown mass explodes near Evoman.


    "Did you do it!?


    A tree that speaks of flagging prohibitions that are not done with a high probability.


    Evoman jumped out of the blast and attacked Akiko.


    Evoman is obviously more powerful than earlier. In a situation where even the true one has been wounded, Akiko, while at war, desperately takes up the structure of his response.


    Akiko''s in danger.


    You can''t stay or stand, the desire to rush out toward the battlefield.


    "Whoa, have you left? Um, well, it''s a boy, and you have no choice. But... Aren''t you very late?


    Seeing the back of his gaze, Miyazaki put his hand on his chin and said with a difficult face.


    "Wow... I guess the worst development, this is"


    Junko shrugs, too. Obviously I saw a giant Iboman stronger than Akiko.


    (Against aesthetics. But I feel like giving you a hand...)


    Rarely does Junko patrol.


    (I wonder if True is trying to recover this time and asking for a chance to fight back. Hmm... I just want to think so)


    Seeing the grass that covered the truth, Junko put his arms together and this made another rare and difficult face.


    When Iboman was about to strike Akiko, something came down from above and snapped into Iboman''s face.


    Akiko looked very familiar to it. I knew him well. A spider whose whole body is made of blades.

 981 18

    A spider cleaves the Phantom''s face with a blade foot. Shortly after Yvoman flinches, the whip roars and strikes Yvoman in the head.


    "I knew this was it. Intrude for a pinch moment. This is the flavor of intrusion. Aha."


    A smiling moon with a whip tells with a bounced voice.


    "Me and I really did that, but hey... it looks like mummy removal is a mummy"


    Ariko heartily relieves herself when she hears the voice of the Good Moon and sees its loving smile.


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    A platinum taro with his hands drilled into him with an eboman in mind.


    A drill swoops wide through Evoman''s right leg, and Evoman collapses and falls sideways. It looks like a lot of damage has been accumulated so far. Playback hasn''t even happened the earliest.


    "That immature man... he did something to me... Exposing those who helped us through our own self to danger..."


    While stroking his chest down to the mysterious reinforcements that suddenly appeared, he saw the fallen executioner, a tree groaning abominably.


    "That''s not true. He was right. He made us."


    A voice comes from behind the tree.


    When the trees and forest construction looked back, the white-crushed woman stood with an elegant grin.


    "Oh, my God."


    "Oh, my God."


    Junko and Misaki were laughing at the same time and spilling the same dialogue in a completely different place, even without trying.


    "I didn''t expect Lily to show up here."


    "Aren''t you Rain Shore? Long time no see. Something unexpected has appeared. Is this your guide, Yukioka?


    Mumble more similar dialogues at the same time.


    Come out, all of you.


    When the lilies cast their spells and put their hands against Evoman, a large number of vibrations occur around Evoman, clutching around Evoman. The carnivores take acid out of their mouths and melt Iboman''s meat, and begin to rinse.


    Come on out, you gushing bastards.


    Furthermore, a large number of carnivorous maggots boil in Iboman''s body as well.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Hold your head with both hands, screaming and agonizing Iboman.


    "An uninvited guest."


    The truth that came out of the grass sets up the machine pistol ''Bye Horses'' and squeals.


    I shot all the bullets in the head at Yvoman, who couldn''t even recognize the earliest truth.


    Freed from the agony of being eaten to death, and filled with holes in his head, Iboman''s giant fell into depression.


    A one-way street stretching through the mountain forest leads to the city of Zunfantasy.


    Numerous cars line up and move on. Smoke on all car windows. Everything''s out of the car.


    Once outside Zunfantasy City, cameras are mounted to check who is heading to Zunfantasy City. Whether it is a place where those who come do not refuse, information is grasped. Freedom in town, but the town itself is well managed. There are the town administrators.


    Particularly alarming is the entry of terrorists into the town. It makes a great hiding place. For this reason, it is checked outside and inside the town whether there is any entry or exit of internationally nominated terrorists.


    The custodians watching were puzzled by a line of unidentified cars. It''s quite a fancy move for terrorists.


    A line of cars stops in front of the gate, one door opens and a foreign man shows up and heads to the reception.


    "This is Haya Biton, a private oilfielder. I have permission to come in and out. Authentication number is -"


    The receptionist''s guard checks and also confirms that the request for permission to cross is in person.


    "Get out of the car for once, too. I want to check the number of people"


    Seeing the number of people, the guard looked up, but the number of cars was also convincing.


    Copy that.


    Biton tells his men to get out of the car. Seeing that the number of people matched that of the pre-application, the guard issued permission to cross.


    "I don''t like being dressed like a true helper, but, well, Akiko was a pinch before that."


    Lily comes next to Akiko and speaks up.


    "If it hadn''t come out squeaky, we would have won. But thanks, Mom."


    After glancing at the executioner who was falling next to him true, Akiko smiled at Lily.


    "Akiko..."


    More hope came from behind Akiko, and he called out.


    Akiko looked back in surprise and looked at the face of her eyes and felt something twitchy, warm and comfortable in her chest staining and spreading.


    "I''m fine... I''m glad. I missed you."


    A desire to smile and tell straight what I thought.


    "Hey, stop it. It was before my mom was here, so I''m hazy with boulders"


    "Mom?"


    With a face with an astonishing hope, I see a lily. Too young for a mother. I only look like I''m in my early twenties.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wang. I''m Akiko''s guardian. Akiko is just saying what she''s like to call you."


    With greetings, a lily that makes it clear from there first.


    "Ah... nice to meet you..."


    A slight atrophy and a lower head of hope. She''s beautiful, and although she didn''t feel like a lady in an elegant position, she somehow remembered the scary impression.


    There Misaki appears with the Army of Half-Naked Beautiful Girls.


    "Yukioka-san, this time I seem to be showing a lot of excitement with my medulla and a thousand customers. It''s been a long time since you''ve seen Rainbow Shore."


    "You''re still disgusting and most importantly. Professor Migasaki."


    Upon Misaki''s greeting, Lily said with a face that exposed her discomfort.


    "I didn''t expect Lily to come out dignified. What''s so important about Akiko?"


    "Unlike you, I won''t leave my family alone."


    Junko teases me, and Lily says it back in a sarcastic tone.


    "I''ve come to crush the crappy heroic Phantoms of two Mad Scientists. Your play involves Akiko''s lover, and Akiko jumps into it, which is really annoying. Wang, how did you say you were modified from Miyazaki? Didn''t they tell you to be a righteous hero defeating an army of evil?


    Lily''s pointer is a star, and her hopes solidify.


    "Yet you don''t think it''s weird that Professor Misaki is making evil Phantoms? Hey, you don''t believe Misaki is seriously fighting for world peace, do you? Both Misaki and Junko are just playing with the hero Phantom."


    When he receives the truth exposure of the lily and his hopes look toward Misaki, Misaki smiles and makes him shrug his shoulders.


    "You''re right about Rain Shore. Me and Yukioka are just playing with real feature heroes. We''re just talking about actually modifying it to make heroes and Phantoms and letting them fight for their lives. Well, I don''t think too deeply. It''s no big deal?


    "I can''t resist dying with that! Are you out of your mind? You''re crazier than Mom!


    Akiko stares at Misaki and reveals her anger.


    "Akiko... I was wondering if you wouldn''t let me in there..."


    Lily drops her shoulder and says.


    "You say it''s just a game...?


    It was Jintaro who was listening to Lily and Misaki on the side who made the groan. To Junko and True Two, turn your gaze of hatred.


    "True... you knew that too. You knew and you framed us. I was sneaking a laugh in my heart."


    "I knew it, but there''s no framing, and I''m not even laughing"


    "Then why didn''t you tell me!


    Kantaro hit me with anger and the truth was stuck in words.


    I was just saying, I truly saw that Kijima and the others'' choices would not change. Said Kantaro would choose a way to fight for something too.


    True stands up somewhat in the face of Junko, while interfering with Junko''s play. If you keep ruining Junko''s play from the ground up and around, Junko will change the way you do it one of these days, and then it''ll be a hassle. For this reason, it is hard to predict when to expose the truth, and true calculations are made so that the situation progresses to some extent before it is executed.


    "Princess... you don''t have a princess and a woodland and a premature seedling, and I wasn''t the only one informed, do you?


    Looking at the tree, I''ll probably ask you about Keitaro.


    "No��. Talk about it. It''s the first time I''ve heard anything."


    "Ha, that''s good. Then... let''s not do this nonsense. Early seedlings died because of these guys'' play. I don''t want to fight for these people any more. That''s enough, right?


    A tree walks over to the side of Keitaro, who says with a vanished face, and slaps his cheek with a pimple.


    "Pathetic. I''m not ready. All I ask for is strength for what"


    The cold voice of the tree showered cold water into the heart of Kantaro. I couldn''t understand what I was scolded for.


    "We were just fucked! We were just about to be toyed with because we wanted power! I really knew that and shut up! I''m talking about you..."


    When I look at the true one, I see tears in my eyes, where the words are once interrupted, executioner.


    "I believed you... I thought you were my first duck... Laugh. Laugh at best. You look like an idiot about me, don''t you? That''s funny, isn''t it?


    "Accept, if you will, that is the power at the price. This is our test for growth."


    To that word of the tree, Kantaro is stunned.


    "Junko... did you say that if you go along with this play, you would be our feat? Is that a lie, too?


    The tree asks Junko with a serious look.


    "I wonder if it''s half true with half the lies. The setting that you are enemies to protect your country is a lie to boost. But hey, it''s a feat, or it''s a step toward getting recognition from the rulers behind the country. In the form of playing with Professor Miyazaki, you show your strength."


    "I understand. Take this as a test for it. Measure, thank you."


    Seeing a tree bowing its head to Junko, Kantaro peeled off his eyes.


    "Are you serious... princess. You''re kidding me! You don''t regret being treated like this!


    "Kantaro. If the Lord doesn''t like it, he can''t help it. Something doesn''t hold back. Leave the clan behind."


    Tears overflow from Kanataro''s eyes in that ruthless dialogue


    (This woman...)


    Listening to the dialogue of the trees, the dos black emotions can overflow in the breasts of the lilies. Dialogue that is not about us, but that is still not to be overheard. Unforgivable dialogue. Lily didn''t realize that she didn''t think of it as any other HR and had unconsciously become emotional in Kantaro''s position.


    "Princess... that much... do I have to? Are we... so miserable?


    "I see. But I don''t think it''s miserable. Now it''s time to squeeze your teeth."


    "No, it was miserable. And I''m uncomfortable."


    Lilies throw up. I couldn''t help but speak out for the interaction between Kantaro and the tree.


    "It''s not funny when things get too hard. Junko just used you as toys to crush Junko for his own play. I didn''t know you knew the truth... but you''re stunned by boulders."


    Lily''s voice was filled not only with mockery, but also with anger and scorn. Tree posture can only be seen as a mere renunciation of thought. It can only be taken as a path of independant slavery.


    "Absolutely. What the princess does, she''s with whores! That''s a proud toss!


    To this word of Kantaro, the boulders also exasperated the trees. Trying to wave at Kantaro again.


    Someone grabbed the tree''s hand and stopped it.


    When I saw those who had stopped the tree, both the tree and Keitaro were astonished. It was true. Immediately afterwards - from the true mouth, there emerged a dialogue that would be even more surprising.


    "Tree, you''re wrong. Kantaro is right."

 982 19

    I never thought the truth would defend me and deny the tree, so Kantaro looked decent and looked at the truth.


    "You seem to be taking a good look at Keitaro and not very well. All I knew was that Kentaro was dangerous. I haven''t seen how Keitaro feels properly. Or did I look and pretend not to look? Otherwise, we shouldn''t be able to speak such a dialogue here and now"


    "Feelings etc. -"


    "Useless to a warrior? This is what I learned when I was a mercenary. I''m on the battlefield, so don''t lose your mind as a person. He said that the kind of man who loses or erases a man''s heart is a fugitive and a weak man."


    It blocked the words of the tree that had rebutted it, and the truth said it clearly.


    "The way Kantaro thinks and feels, it''s not wrong. Extremely natural. How can you spend everything and not save sacrifice for the sake of your clan, you are the one who is wrong. I would have no care if I had sacrificed my people, obsessed with the insistence and position of a clan of warriors serving the country. Trees didn''t want to admit it and obsessed with the position of spiritual defense duty, with the result that they drove their people to death or their people away. Didn''t I?"


    With a spinal reflex, I said, "No!" A tree that tried to scream, "but suppressed it. The tree itself admitted that the true word was not a misunderstanding.


    Look at the tree that snorts, and the true one turns towards Junko.


    "And Yukioka, what you''re doing is terrible. There is certainly an aspect of cooperating with Kijima, but I''m not convinced that I''m using these guys'' desperate thoughts to play. It''s the usual thing, and I''m not always convinced."


    I dared to say the usual things when I was aware of those around me. In particular, there was an intention to show Kantaro.


    (Oh man, something really abominable. I didn''t know the truth was exactly the same idea as mine......)


    A lily that listens to true stories and sighs quietly.


    "How can you be with Junko when you''re not always convinced?


    Lilies mouth out, truths stare at lilies.


    "I don''t think Lily has to talk jealously about me and True you. Yikes?


    Before the truth could say anything back, Junko smiled with his usual uncontrolled smile and put out his mouth.


    "Oh, did you touch anything that would disturb Junko''s mind? Could you tell me exactly what bothered you by reference? We''ll be careful in the future."


    This one also bears a grin on his smile and full face, and Lily asks towards Junko.


    "I don''t even care, and assuming I do, I wouldn''t tell you that, would I? Lily likes to poke around people''s minds."


    "Oh, my God, did Junko ever bother you? I thought you didn''t feel itchy doing anything because you''re a broken heart."


    (Wow... Mom talks to Junko and looks super happy...)


    (Lily, you''re so lively. I can''t help but enjoy getting tangled up in Junko)


    Seeing a lily that talks to Junko, Akiko and Mutsuki think so sincerely.


    "Hmm. Are you here?"


    Miyazaki shrugged as he saw the many cars running down the road leading to Zunfantasy City, reflected in the display projected into the air.


    (Will the play be interrupted? Or do they mix it up and go on? Well, it''s about you, Yukioka, so it''s going to continue flat out)


    I see Junko smiling and saying Lily, Miyazaki thinks.


    "Mom, I could make sure your hopes were safe, and it felt like I could help you, and you can go home now, right? Or is Mom going to play with Junko and Misaki too?


    Asukiko asks Lily.


    "I tried to interfere with you two, but now that Akiko''s purpose has been achieved, you have no use for it anymore. You should let the crazy people get away with it."


    And, lilies.


    "Heh, Lily got round too."


    "Not at all. I didn''t know you were going to leave here when you said you were a lady who seemed more adhesive and more worthy of the harassment of others."


    Junko and Misaki say unexpectedly, and Lily comes down to the two words.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I''m going to play some more. Akiko and Mutsuki don''t have to go out with each other, so please come home."


    I''m going out with you.


    "Aha, I''m reasonably free, too, and I was wondering if I could hang out. But Akiko needs to get her boyfriend home safely."


    Lily, Platinum Taro and Mutsuki said respectively.


    "That could be difficult."


    Everyone on the spot pays attention to Misaki''s profound words.


    "I hear a bunch of mysteries are headed for this Zunfantasy City. It would be dangerous if we bowled along the way. Just wait and see how it goes."


    "How do you know that? I describe it as a mystery - but don''t you largely understand? And obviously it smells dangerous to be hostile."


    "Uhm. It is an enlightenment. Perhaps I''m what they''re after. Popular people are hard."


    To Lily''s point, Fumizaki laughs niggly.


    "You''re a pair of Mad Scientists who are always rambling here. What did you do out there?"


    Two, one of the passers-by has spoken with me.


    "Hmm? What''s that one out there?


    Junko asks, thinking it might have something to do with what Misaki was saying.


    "The gates of the town are sealed off by dozens of cars. In the meantime, the armed groups are struggling to get in and out. They''re not even carrying supplies anymore."


    "That''s a lot of work."


    True says. Give me that many imitators, it would be a pretty huge group of organizations.


    "So, who are you?


    "I see it as a private oilfield shop. Let the townspeople know that."


    Misaki answers Lily''s question and then speaks to the passers-by he has spoken to.


    "Oh, okay! The Phantoms, modified by Misaki, are from a private oil field store! What do you say, Master Lily, you shrewd reasoning!


    "Wouldn''t it be good for Taro Platinum? I''ll compliment you."


    "Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. It just hurt!


    In a chilled voice, Lily eagled Platinum Taro''s face with her prosthetic hand and hit a literal iron claw.


    "Princess, like this... are you going out with me?


    These were Kijima and the others who had silently heard the interaction between Junko and Lily and Misaki, but Kantaro asks beside the tree, in a chilled voice.


    "You throw it out here, you get nothing but to lose it. But Miki, if your lord doesn''t want you to, you don''t have to go out with him. Stay away from Kijima and live as you please."


    A tree that tells in as serene a voice as possible.


    "Only my feelings for the princess... haven''t changed..."


    When I saw the executioner, who answered so few words and turned that way, the tree boiled a similar emotion to pity.


    Haya Biton''s mobilized soldiers have formed a formation in front of the Zunfang City Gate, in the form of a complete siege and blockade of the gate.


    Around us, the inhabitants of the town gather turning into wild horses. Some of the residents had talked to the soldiers and asked them what the situation was, and the soldiers had answered properly.


    (You''ve taken some other time to gather your soldiers. I want to believe that the soldiers exposed to Misaki are safe... But brilliant operatives lurking in Tokyo and its surrounding cities - attracted people who were particularly good at rough stuff)


    Biton thinks as he sees a barricade built in his car, a pipe tent stretched out there, and a simple camp built.


    "Residents are in a pull. Some are disgusted."


    The deputy captain calls out to Biton.


    "I think it''s excessive mindfulness, but as a result of the initial underestimation, I also understood that the other person was a monster. Now I''ll be thorough."


    Quietly, but forcefully, the bitten.


    The buildings around the town gate are equipped with snipers. Miyazaki and his gestures, or if the townspeople push him, shoot him.


    We also have rocket launchers and other things to deal with when people in town mob up and strike simultaneously. Of course, I intend to use it for Misaki.


    "No matter how hard they criticize you later, your countrymen won''t abandon you. This is a battle for survival. This is jihad. All those who stand in their way will perish without any compromise. We are the great warriors who created this world and were chosen by God."


    With more nuances to say to himself than to the deputy captain, Biton declared.

 983 20

    A line, with the exception of Misaki and an army of beautiful girls under his command, headed to the gates of the city of Zunfantasy.


    A barricade is built in the car, and soldiers in camouflage clothes are in formation with guns while on the battlefield. There are several tents stretched. All fully armed soldiers are white.


    The inhabitants of the town are gathered and solidified in far-flung winding. Some of the people in town seem to be going near those they''re blocking and discussing with them. Among those who talked about it was Azi Dahaka, the owner of the store, Naruto.


    After a while, the townspeople who were talking to the armed groups that were blocking them returned.


    "What were we talking about? What are they?


    Truth made the next call.


    "Terrorists are lurking here. But our own people were abducted by terrorists and transported here. That''s what he said. He wants to find and kill terrorists and help his people. That was a gentleman''s response. The flow of supplies is also temporarily stopped now, but I''m just checking to see if anything weird gets into it, and as soon as it''s checked, he promised to put it through properly. I don''t know who it is."


    Felony next answers.


    "For once, he showed the most annoying attitude to the town, but at the same time, he threatened not to tolerate the hostile ones. I don''t like it. Maybe he''ll come out too."


    "Is there such an armed, unarmed thing as a little bit of a soldier in that number?


    Ferocity When I heard the following words, Mutual Moon expressed his doubts.


    "It''s a town with a lot of unexpected assholes. I wouldn''t be surprised if some idiot didn''t think about it later."


    Laughing, Ferocious Next says, shrugging his shoulders.


    "If you''re a big organization like a private oil field store, you can probably use artificial satellites to locate it."


    "Isn''t that prohibited by international law?


    When I heard Junko''s words, Mori Chong expressed his doubts. In the name of the protection of privacy, the use of artificial satellites to monitor individuals is prohibited globally.


    "It''s just pre-construction. The country, some privileged people, and ''O My Rape'' are all doing it. It''s also convenient for the country, isn''t it? Reconnaissance satellites can be manufactured and launched at the corporate level, and even terrorist organizations will be available. I can also produce jamming waves. So we decided to ban it, not let it go out too far, and we sneak it up on ourselves - and that''s the intention."


    and Junko explains.


    "Is Dubsta defo? This is why I can''t trust the country."


    "Serving that country."


    Trees penetrate the woodland.


    "They''re not letting people out of this town until they''ve achieved their goal, so there''s not going to be a lot of negative effects on people in this town. Anyway, the people of this town can''t leave, and they won''t leave."


    Violent Next said.


    "I don''t think you''re looking for it. Well... you''ll have to stay here tonight, but you better hide what you came from outside."


    Advise and the next one leaves.


    "Me and the trees are going back to Ajito, but what are we going to do?


    Junko asks.


    "I''m coming that way, too."


    True said. I found hope, and there''s no point in working with Akiko and acting separately from Junko.


    "Me and my hopes go back to my mom. Mommy, it was quite a pleasure staying at Muji''s inn. The rice was delicious."


    "Oh, yeah. Let me ask you something."


    Saying, Fu Lily turns her gaze to forest construction. Precisely on a large chunk of black vinyl held by the forest. Inside is the body of a premature seedling.


    (Maybe that could be used for a little prank)


    In an attempt to pick it up later, Lily decided on her heart.


    Miyazaki returned with a legion of half-naked beautiful girls to the Ajito and Simplified Institute in Zunfantasy City.


    At the same time, contact with several of the girls left over from the Miyazaki Institute in Euthanasia City, and check various chores, including negotiating with the counterpart while they were away, as well as the appearance of experimental animals and purchasing supplies.


    Afterwards, get in touch with the information organisations and informants you are imploring, then have dinner and take a breather. She also sits on the girl during dinner, but the girl in the chair or on the floor then alternates with the other girl for a meal.


    "Is there no chance that this Ajito will be known to a private oil field store?


    One of the girls in the same room asks Misaki.


    "It''s possible, but I don''t even think they''ll know that easily. Even if we''re checking from spy satellites, we don''t know exactly where this one is. I''m traveling with you, so it''s easy to find, but I can''t help moving in and out of the building. It''s in the basement too. You can then mislead with jamming waves."


    It is not directly in the Azit building, but through the underground tunnel.


    But you''ve learned to be in Zongfang City.


    "Well, I was caught off guard, too, or I couldn''t help it because I was underestimated."


    To the penetration of the other girl, Migasaki laughing bitterly.


    "Besides, I''m not going to be pulling here just because a private oilfielder soldier pushed me over in large numbers. I thought of something interesting. In doing so, I''d like to take a tour and enjoy myself."


    With that said, Miyazaki grins at the naughty nigger.


    "By the way, who is that white guy?


    one of the girls asked. The existence of lilies is unknown to many girls serving Misaki.


    "When it comes to rain shore lilies, Yukioka and I used to be close friends and seemed to behave together. I hadn''t even met Yukioka back then. I made a mistake, and I had a little trouble with you and Yukioka, but that was gone for a while too. But... he''s been giving it another little bit lately. I''m not familiar with the details, but we''ve broken up, and you, Yusho, are obsessed with Yukooka. Hmm. That''s a distorted expression of affection."


    Does his name show up - and Misaki added that he doesn''t speak to his voice.


    "She came on board herself. It would get in the way of a lot of things. It may be dangerous for you, too, so it will take a lot of work, but I will stay ahead of you. Fortunately, there''s a clone culture system here."


    Even if seriously injured, I can remove the required area from the clone. The production method of the second brain, taught by milk, has allowed even a copy of the brain''s memory, Misaki. If you care about it, you can also transfer your soul into the body of a clone and transform it.


    "But I can''t have complete control of death. Beware, if the soul flies into the underworld, there is nothing I can do about it, either. No... I can''t even be careful."


    The existence of something called the Underworld was demonstrated, but it was only heard from the mouth of the Spirit. And the dead say that they cannot tell the living what the underworld is like. It is said to be an inexpressible substitute.


    Spirits that can be recognized and contacted in this world, in the form of earth-bound spirits, guardian spirits, are also already present in the underworld, the dead.


    Miyazaki wonders if the day will come when these areas will be fully revealed. If that realm can also be manipulated by man, then man can escape death in the true sense. At least as far as the flesh is concerned.


    There are several ways to immortalize the flesh, but the immortality of the spirit is limited to the righteous, so no matter how much the death of the flesh is completely overcome, there is nothing that can be done about the aging of the mind. Just as you can''t do anything about death after your spiritual soul flies away.


    (Even if we solve those mysteries and overcome death, a demographic explosion could lead people to seek death. This whole world is well made. Whatever you do, always, people''s lives are set to disappear)


    If there were a Creator, there is no doubt that it is far beyond man''s wisdom, Miyazaki thinks.


    Azi Dahaka at night, first floor.


    Five people, Lily, Mutsuki, Platinum Taro, Wang and Akiko, who were to stay at this store, were relaxed after dinner.


    Only Taro Platinum is stuck at the table. There was only a little alcohol in it and this appeared.


    "It''s hard to ask, but come on, are your hopes ready to continue dating Akiko? Akiko''s gonna be in trouble again, right?


    "Still fine."


    When Mutual Moon asked with a mysterious face, his hopes answered instantly without straying.


    "It wasn''t exactly painful to see, so instead of saying it all out?


    Lily pinches her mouth as she whisks a glass of wine. Lily knows that it is a brittle thing that cannot be done, such as a person''s readiness.


    "My eyes hurt. He got stuck in a truck and he was dying."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. It must be just an accident."


    "It was modified afterwards. But ever since I got conscious, I''ve been thinking about Akiko. Whatever happens, I honestly don''t want to leave. Position of the other person... Some people may be luxurious enough to fall in love like that, like looking at and calculating the background of someone like that, like titles, statuses, households, or because it''s not normal, but I can''t afford that."


    I look at Akiko in the face, and my hopes speak quietly. It looks quiet at first sight, but it''s pretty daring because of the booze in it.


    "Ugh, I''m glad... Did something go wrong?


    Even as I embarrass myself, Akiko penetrates. I felt uncomfortable looking at them and choosing them and then making love.


    "Aha, you''re sarcastically saying that luxury"


    "Sarcasm and seclusion, I guess."


    Mutual Moon followed and hope added.


    "I''ve always been worried that I wouldn''t be able to hang out with girls my whole life. Hotter people, romantic emotions are second to none, and I''ve been looking at them with such seclusion, calculating them and dating men and women."


    "You''ve decided that love will come first. Ooh! Love doesn''t come from that place. Ooh!


    The sudden scream was Platinum Taro, which had been crushed until then.


    "And the forms of love vary. Love of parents and children, love of men and women, love of teachers and, above all, love of subordination! The last one is about me and Lily. Oh!?


    "Be a little more crushed."


    Lily sticks a wine bottle in Platinum Taro''s mouth and forces him to drink the liquor inside. And Kitaro Shirakata rams onto the table again.


    "Something''s weird about today''s hope. Is it because of the alcohol in it?


    Akiko peeks into the face of her eyes. He said he was a minor and had only had two drinks before, such as booze.


    "Yeah. That sounds like it too. But I also mean it. I wanted to tell Akiko, and I felt like telling Akiko''s family and showing them how I felt."


    "''Cause come on, Lily, no"


    Listening to the dialogue of hope, the good moon prompts Lily to speak with a smile.


    "If you imitate Akiko, I will not forgive you. I''ll match your eyes with regrets that you were born."


    "Yeah, that''s okay. Because I''m the most unforgivable person to do that."


    It was a lily that smiled gracefully and said horrible things, but her hopes did not move.


    Even if that was the dialogue that came out of the booze momentum, I was happy for Akiko.


    "Looks like something''s going on out there. At this hour, there''s a lot of people on their way."


    A customer who just left the store returns and speaks to the store. Lily and Akiko reacted as well.


    "I wonder if I''ll see"


    Mutsuki takes his seat first and heads outside the store. Akiko, Lily, Wang, and the other guests head out to see what''s going on.


    There were quite a few people outside. I can hear gunshots and explosions coming from afar that I didn''t hear in the store.


    You''re at the gate.


    One of the guests groaned.


    "You better not go. As expected, those people who were blocking the gates of the town got into a fight."


    That''s what I''ve been calling out for. It was vicious. Someone I know on the scene called and told me.


    "Haha, that must be a wild horse"


    "Yeah, yeah, sounds interesting"


    "Let''s leave Taro Platinum like this"


    It is assumed that Mutsuki, Akiko, and Lily will not be heading to the wild horse. Second, Akiko turns to the hopeful.


    "It seems dangerous, so stay here with your hopes"


    "If Akiko''s going, so am I. I''m not a normal person anymore."


    When he smiled so that Akiko could also follow his small smile, he took the hand of hope and walked out.

 984 21

    In the basement of the building, which is quite large for this city, there was a base of Junko for the city of Zunfang.


    In the living room, relaxing Junko and True. Three members of the Kijima clan who are stuck in it.


    Especially since Kantaro came here. Not a word. And it emits an aura of darkness.


    "I''ll be honest with you about what you told me. There are several verses that come to mind."


    A while after finishing a silent meal in a harsh atmosphere, the tree turned truly to his face and opened his mouth.


    "I was turning away from the fact that a certain one tormented everyone and drove them to death. But the dream of rebuilding the clan remains the same. I also want the country to recognize me. But... whatever you do for it is fine. Just keep that in mind."


    To the tree that proclaims with a quiet determination, the executioner, who has been nagging, gives his face and sees the tree.


    "Here''s what your princess says. You''re as brittle as you were."


    True to dare to bump tough words, but Kantaro does not respond.


    "True, you should leave him alone. For a child like this, rough treatment is counterproductive. True you are the stronger you are, but not everyone is like True you."


    I don''t know if you''d say that in front of yourself.


    True to listen to Junko''s dialogue.


    "Me too... I''ve never known myself before. I was such a weak guy... Now I know. So, the princess was spotting it, so she didn''t put me in action inside, too, okay... Pathetic, me. Early seedlings died in front of me in shock, and I was trembling and I couldn''t move. This certainly disqualifies the warrior. Finally... I know who I am"


    Shivering his hands on his knees, his voice also shivering, Kantaro tells everyone in front of him that he looked back at himself.


    "And I''ve changed my mind already. We licked the soles of our feet, but we were miserable in our position to assume the responsibility of spiritual defence... I fight for the princess. But... I can''t be proud of my family anymore."


    "I don''t feel sorry to shake it to that extent. This is why I don''t trust the youths I usually get."


    "Shut up, Master Mori."


    Starred by the tree with an amazing sword screen, the forest construction took a breath. I''ve never seen a tree that''s always calm expose its anger so far.


    "Just because the reason is to fight for the tree would be enough. For you, for the trees."


    Hearing the true dialogue, Kantaro looks at the rough tree and asks how it is, even as he feels saved.


    Seeing Gantaro behave like that, the tree makes him smile small with comfort.


    "Motivation at the earliest. As for the position of the head of the clan, let''s be honest. If even the early seedlings pass, and there is no Miki in this, it will be difficult to fight with Master Mori alone. Happy if Miki fights with me. Miki would also be a little stronger in this. My heart."


    Hearing the words of the tree, Kantaro once again nagged. It was to avoid showing overflowing tears.


    At that time, a message enters True and Junko''s phone at the same time. It was from Akiko.


    "There''s a fight going on around the gates of town. I''m on my way with my mums and my eyes."


    Shortly after being contacted, Junko, True, Tree, Executives and Forest Construction headed to the gates of the town.


    The time returns more than a dozen minutes ago.


    There was such a move to gather the will in the town and make a night raid on the people blocking the gates on their own.


    Though it does not particularly adversely affect the inhabitants of the town, there were many riders to the call for anyone willing to do a shime because the leftovers occupying the front of the gate on their own don''t care. A lot of people have flown into this town in search of stimulation, so it can also be taken for granted.


    I don''t care if they''re righteous or evil, etc. I''m gonna kill you because I don''t like it somehow. I''ll kill you somehow in a festive mood. With such motivation, they took their money, formed a party, and excitedly headed to the gates of the town.


    But such exaltation will wipe out their flesh as soon as they reach their destination.


    The townspeople are armed to the point of a pistol at best. But the soldiers occupying the front of the gate have different firepower than rifles, machine guns, sniper rifles and grenade launchers. Afterwards, he is a real soldier with a lot of experience in action. It can''t be where the Gorotsuki and the others just stood up to each other with their pistols.


    It instantly became a one-sided ravaging play. Firepower is different in the first place. The townspeople tried to spread out and develop guerrilla warfare, but from above the building around the gate, they were found one after the other by snipers with infrared scopes on them, who were sniped and killed.


    It was a miracle that the battle lasted more than a dozen minutes. The townspeople fought so hard, but it was late.


    But those who fled among the townsfolk also appeared, and eventually no more bullets were fired at the soldiers, and the snipers were unable to confirm the hostile townsfolk.


    Many townspeople who have heard gunshots and explosions are building wild horse walls in faraway windings. At night, most of the tragic bodies rolling down the road were hard to see.


    "There are other residents coming together. Though it seems to be stopping in a faraway winding"


    The deputy captain reports to Biton.


    "I don''t know if they are hostile here as well, or if they just came to see it. If the latter is unsavory, hide and watch a little. If you shoot me, shoot me back."


    Biton sends instructions, thinking it''s probably just a sight to behold.


    (I want to avoid accidentally letting residents who have no hostility die, regardless of whether they are hostile. Then it''ll be just like those guys)


    Bitons aware of the clans that control their own organizations.


    Private oilfielders are spreading a spark of war all over the world. Non-combatants are also relentlessly killing and creating a chain of hatred. Within the same organization, however, not all private oilfielders'' members and executives endorse these actions. Many are clearly rebellious. Biton was one of them.


    The battle was already over when the lilies arrived in front of the gate and stepped forward by a line of wild horses.


    "It''s over, isn''t it? Still... it''s like we''re going to have a war in town."


    Lily laughs sarcastically when she sees the arming of those who are blocking the gates.


    "Oh, the lilies were coming to the wild horses, too."


    Junko comes and speaks up. There are also three members of the True and Kijima clans.


    I''m sorry, it''s over.


    Turn to Junko and the others, and Lily tells you.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Sounds like it was one-sided. Well, of course."


    Junko and True say each.


    The other wild horses go home. After the battle is over, I can''t even see the body because it''s night.


    "Let''s go home too."


    Junko prompts, True, Tree, Forest Buildings and Kantaro turn back their heels.


    "Hmm? Mom, what''s going on?


    Including Junko and the others, Akiko says the wild horse walked away, but looks surprised at the lily she doesn''t try to move.


    "Junko lost money, didn''t he? If I''d been here a little longer, I''d have noticed."


    Lilies looking up at nearby apartments and laughing at them.


    "What do you mean?


    "Look at that one."


    Ahead of what Lily pointed to, Akiko, the Moon and the Hope turn their eyes.


    There was an alien figure on the roof of the apartment. At a glance I can see it as a Phantom of Misaki. It flew with its wings spread and danced to those with soldiers in front of the gate shortly after the same glance was turned to confirm it.

 985 22

    It produces giant bat wings reminiscent of the devil from his back, his arms grow four and his elbow to the tip becomes a blade that is heavily inverted, and his body is covered from the neck to the bottom with a black, shiny crusty material.


    The soldiers of the private oilfielder stood guns at the same time as they saw such an unusual looking Phantom descend from the sky and land in front of them.


    "Stay."


    Biton speaks of restraint.


    "Mr. Bitton... he..."


    The deputy captain moans.


    "Oh, I know. It''s Lansky."


    Biton recognized through a dark-eyed scope in the dark that he was his own man, who had been missing fighting Misaki. From the neck down was transformed like a monster, but only the head hasn''t changed from that of a person.


    "Shoot me...... please"


    To the bittons, a Phantom begs crying.


    "My body... doesn''t move at my will. Please. Shoot him while you can. Otherwise... I..."


    "Is that what you mean..."


    Seeing what the situation is, Biton trembles his fist in anger, teething as much as he wants, so much as it can be heard in the deputy''s ear.


    "I''ll keep your thoughts engraved on my chest! I will always seek vengeance!


    Biton''s cry swept the breasts of all the soldiers on the spot, not to mention the Phantom.


    "Shoot!"


    The soldiers'' machine guns blow the fire.


    The Phantom moves sideways, to the left and right zikzags, approaching the soldiers. It was the speed beyond which men transcended it, but it was also not something that could avoid all the simultaneous shooting of soldiers.


    The crust is preventing all bullets, neither the impact nor the shock of the gun, and the Phantom approaches the soldiers'' side.


    As a bitton, I was going to shoot him with a grenade where his leg had stopped with a machine gun, but that doesn''t make sense either. It also involves allies.


    "Aim for your head!


    Shortly after Biton screams, the heads of several soldiers who were in the front row are cut into rounds by the Phantom''s blade. He killed his people with his own hands uncontrolled, and the Phantom was crying.


    Seeing it, Biton bites his teeth again and shoots his rifle at the head of the Phantom with a aim.


    His head was blown off, and the Phantom fell on his back and cramped.


    "It is the promise of Phantom Manufacturing that deliberately creates weaknesses. I had a weakness for the second one, but it wasn''t balanced."


    Countless shadows emerge from the shadows of the building, and a nasty voice echoes.


    A skinny man in a swallowtail costume, letting the half-naked girls pull a chair instead of a horse, sitting further up the two beautiful girls in the chair, with a creepy grin on his cheek cane, looks out at the bittons.


    "Fumizaki...!


    Biton turns his gun to expose his anger. When I did not order my men to shoot, and I wanted to kill them with my own hands, and when I ordered my men to shoot simultaneously, I did not attempt to order the girls to shoot simultaneously because of the fear that they might also kill them.


    But the moment I pointed the muzzle at him, it hardened as if Biton''s body had been in gold bondage.


    I got Misaki''s gaze and couldn''t pull the trigger. A hundred battle smelling bittons intuited just confronting each other. the difference in power between myself and Misaki. That even if you pull the trigger, you''ll never hit it.


    "Stop it. If you kill me now, you can''t save anyone you''re trying to save, can you? I planted poison in my system. If I don''t put my password in regularly, it''s a trick for poison to spill out into my body."


    In front of dozens of soldiers, Miyazaki talks in a relaxed manner, not showing a slightly cowardly gesture.


    "You can''t kill me. [M] You can try it."


    "Is that what you''re negotiating for?


    "You think it''s a life begging negotiation? That''s hilarious. I just want to do something fun and play. I wanted you guys to play, and I just wanted to ask you out."


    "The psycho bastard..."


    While he is aware of the cold sweat flowing, Biton means the angry phase and throws up too much. There was fear, but barely anger prevailed.


    "If you join me in my game, I''ll take the poison you planted in the bodies of the soldiers you''re trying to rescue. Let me liberate you too. One at a time."


    Biton''s anger almost reached its pinnacle on Misaki, who made a fussy and joking demand, but he also understands that if Misaki''s story is true, he will have to obey it.


    "Captain, don''t get on this menace"


    "Don''t you get it? This can''t be a threat. Not to mention not begging for my life. This guy''s serious."


    To the advancing deputy captain, Biton lowered his gun, abominably speaking.


    "In front of this number? If you make him a hive, that''ll do it."


    "I don''t think that''s possible at all..."


    To bitton''s groan, the deputy captain was surprised. When I look at it, the bitumen is shivering with total hair.


    Biton is a warring soldier. That''s why I instinctively understood. To the skinny middle-aged man in front of me, where I desperately collected an elite, total offense, that I would not win.


    "Hmm. You seem like a clever, sharp man inside, but your men don''t seem to understand. You should try it."


    Miyazaki stood up laughing at Niyaniya, widening her thin arms wide, exposing herself to defenselessness.


    "Give me a signal. Signal to kill me. And I''m sure your men will be convinced."


    Taunting Migasaki, but Biton didn''t ride. It never hits. And we need to make sure it doesn''t hit us, and we need to expose our men to fear.


    But without waiting for Biton''s instructions, one of the snipers shot Miyazaki arbitrarily.


    No bullets hit Misaki, and the bullets wear the ground.


    "Is that all? You can do more. Here, give it a try."


    Migasaki provokes even more and shows a twist and strange movement.


    "Don''t shoot. It''s a waste of bullets."


    Biton ordering with a given up voice.


    "What''s going on with that...? As I removed it..."


    The lieutenant roars.


    "You simply distorted the space and outgunned the bullet. Overlife is the art of many. And some rigid people killed such an overlife with their guns. Well, I don''t care about that story. Now you''re convinced?


    "Let''s talk..."


    Now I have to obey, Biton bites his lips. I didn''t think it was a monster so far. In the end, I wonder if I should have done what Rafael Demon said, even that idea would go through my brain for a moment.


    "It''s not a bad story. You can do your part, and you can help the other seven."


    Several soldiers'' heads boiled down to that Misaki dialogue, including bitons. It was unforgivable that he had just spouted such a dialogue while manipulating his countrymen to kill each other.


    Miyazaki then explained the contents of the game and Biton also showed an attitude to follow this.


    Misaki and the Army of Half-Naked Beautiful Girls turned their dignified backs on the soldiers at the private oilfield store and walked away.


    "Oh, this looks terrible. I can''t overlook that."


    Misaki and I misplaced a woman dressed extremely out of place, approaching those with soldiers.


    Stop. Who is it?


    A gunshot was pointed at the lady with a full body whitewash, and Biton called for a halt. Prior to this situation, he assumed that he was not the only one, such as approaching with a smile and grandeur.


    "I''m a passing healer. We can''t leave the wounded alone, so we can heal them."


    White Lady - When the rain shore lily gracefully graces, she approaches the soldiers who were slain with their heads rounded off.


    "No... the wounded..."


    A mute bitton of lilies lying on the side of a dead soldier, no matter what you think.


    But the next moment, the bittons were stunned to see the head and brain of the soldier, who had been cut off in a circle and scattered, undone, and the soldier, who apparently thought he was dead, rose up slowly.


    Lily similarly leans on the side of the other falling soldiers. Soldiers, who only seemed corpses, get up one after the other.


    "Hey, you okay?


    "Yes."


    Speaking to the soldier who got up and came back, he replied with a vain eye somewhere.


    (You don''t look okay...... My heart doesn''t belong here)


    All the soldiers who rose up were visible in Biton''s eyes as if they were falling apart.


    "I''ve just healed with powerful therapies, and I''m still not clear on my head. We''ll be back on track in a while."


    That''s what Lily smiles at.


    (Even though it was severed, if it was before the brain dissolved, you would have proper original memory, too. Although spiritual souls have already flown to the underworld)


    Lily to add without putting it to words. Naturally it''s a lie, such as healing with a cure. Only the function of the flesh is undone by necromancy and it is only moving a soulless mass of flesh. But it''s not a zombie on the verge of rot, and the physical function itself is, medically speaking, alive. If you breathe, you have blood circulation, you eat and you excrete. I also have the ability to think.


    But there is no emotion. I have no intention. I don''t have a heart. I mean, I don''t have a soul. It''s a living corpse. And once dead flesh is only forced to maintain and move by the surgery, so if the lily solves the surgery, it instantly becomes dust and collapses.


    This is what Lily specializes in, the art of corpse dolling. Unlike necromancy, which normally just moves a corpse, it makes a living corpse. You don''t look very different from a normal human being, and your body won''t rot if you even feed it.


    They, intelligent but unwilling and unwilling, are moving on the orders given to Lily. Now and then. in line with a simple purpose programmed in advance. Move according to the same mandate and position as before you die.


    "It''s okay...... Captain Bitton. He''s just a little... blurry."


    One of the soldiers tells me it was still a bitton that didn''t look ok.


    "Me... who? Where am I...? Are you...?


    But some of the soldiers had completely lost their memory. I don''t even understand the circumstances in which I was placed.


    (Again, when it came to resuscitation from brain damage, some people couldn''t recall perfectly. No matter how many brains you rebuild, all this is beyond my control)


    If I could do something about it, I might have been able to treat the brain death of hope and the lily.


    "Are you aware of the games taking place in this city? I''m talking about Junko Yukioka and Sword Misaki, the two Mad Scientists."


    "Mostly...... I know that. Who are you?


    Asked by Lily, Biton asks back.


    "I''ll just say those two are relative. You don''t want to put your hands together? To be honest, you have no choice. Of course, I spoke out because I tried it alone."


    "You saved my people''s lives. Then came the owner of a reliable power. You can''t even say no."


    Although Biton says it, I didn''t believe it wholeheartedly.


    Lily also knows that Biton doubts herself. Still, I don''t mind. It is true that we are common enemies, even if it is an alliance only in pre-construction, and because it is also true that we can use each other. Suppose that''s all you have to do, as long as you recognize each other.

 986 23

    Breaking up with Lily, Akiko, Happy Moon and Hope returned to Azi Dahaka.


    Lily acts alone and works with private oilfielders to interrupt Junko and Misaki''s game. And Akiko and the others were told to join the parade.


    "We treat them like parades. Is it okay to let Lily act alone...... Woohoo... I can''t be anxious or even"


    I wake up Platinum Taro holds my head and worries.


    "Um, come on, Platinum Taro thinks about lilies, little kids or something?


    I look at Taro Platinum and laugh when Mutsuki dulls.


    "Honestly, I don''t want to hold my hopes up for my mom''s play, and my mom must have cared a little bit for me ~?"


    Ashiko says as she elbows on the table, hands on her chin, and bites her yawn to death. It''s already about midnight.


    "Akiko... how do you relate to these people? Akiko... well, that''s something you shouldn''t ask, but who is it?


    Ask like you can''t hear your hopes.


    "I told you. Family. We live together. As I''ve been telling you, I just didn''t know the outside world until recently. I''m also remodeled, so I''m not like a normal human being."


    "Was Akiko also remodeled?


    "Yeah... well, I wanted power..."


    "Oh well, good..."


    "Good. Ahhh?"


    To a word of appeasement of hope, Akiko inadvertently raises a bare voice.


    "Yeah. ''Cause I was... remodeled, too, and made out of the ordinary. Though how much my life saved me and to be able to move... I''m not a decent person anymore, because I was scared to think that way about what Akiko would think for real, too. But if Akiko is like me, I mean a modified couple, and it hurts so much!


    As he was speaking, Akiko shook her fist down like a hammer on the head of her hopes.


    "I''m getting annoyed with the double. One thing is that you didn''t believe in me. The other is the naming of the worst tastes like a remodeled couple"


    "Oh... sorry..."


    A desire to hold onto the beaten place and apologize. He was beaten with considerable force and seeped a bit of tears.


    "Hmm? I think I''m a pretty good name mink, but hey, modified idiot couple."


    "Shut up, Platinum Taro. And Ba is unnecessary."


    Ariko stares at Shirakataro, who says what he thinks in his arms.


    "If I were Akiko''s position, I''d be relieved of the same remodelers, or maybe a little angry around there."


    And, harmony moon. The words of hope now were felt in the Good Moon, rather devoid of delicacy. I take it personally, but I wonder if it''s a dignified thing to say. I can''t accept it because of the sensibility of the Moon.


    "I''ll miss you regarding there. Even me, there''s a part of me that kept quiet about myself in my hopes. I can tell you I didn''t believe in hope either."


    "I see."


    I''m not actually convinced, Mutsuki, but that''s what Akiko says, so I''ll show you the attitude I''m convinced of.


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling the tremor of your fingertip phone, Platinum Taro projects the display.


    "I need your help, so come to me alone, Kitaro Shirakami"


    Looking at the message contents, Taro Platinum let the laughter of Kaishin beard.


    "Lily is calling on my own nomination. Well, Lily knows."


    I see Mutsuki and Akiko, respectively, and sound my nose as if I had won and become good at it.


    "What is it, this guy... It''s so wussy. It''s endless."


    "I agree...... I don''t envy you at all, but I''m really angry that you''re setting us up like that on your own in your head and winning the wrong way..."


    "Pfft, I like the howl between losers ~"


    Even in the cold gaze of Akiko and Rakuzuki, Platinum Taro turned his back on them and left the scene with an abominable grin.


    Junko, the tree and the woodbuilding back in Ajito went into their respective rooms and went to bed.


    Kantaro did not try to sleep, in a room where the bodies of the early seedlings were resting, in front of the bodies of the early seedlings wrapped in black plastic sheets, blurring out time.


    "Can''t you sleep?


    Peek into your face and speak out through the door where the truth remains open.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m glad the princess cares, but I''m not glad she cares about you."


    "Are you feeling better enough to slap your mouth?"


    I was going to leave it at ease if there was no reaction, but there was a response, so I went indoors and went next to Kantaro. True.


    "These early seedlings, they were pathetic."


    Kentaro spoke quietly.


    "What do you call a gender identity disorder, where the body is a man and the mind is a woman? Because of that, he was bullied by an elderly member of the clan. I was a kid, and seeing premature seedlings being bullied couldn''t help it. I''m sorry, I''m just trying to comfort you. But... Early seedlings worked really hard on the other hand. Encouraging his training, he also gained strength enough to be seen at a glance by the princess and Master Mori. I was jealous of the guy who was bullying me, so I could put it on extra. But it''s funny. The premature seedlings are much stronger than the guy who was bullying the premature seedlings, and even though the premature seedlings survived on the mission, they died a lot worse. To be honest, I thought you''d have to look at it. I thought it was a punishment."


    That''s all we talked about, Kantaro spilled a smile. There are things that tend to lie low and the content of the story, and I can see it in my true eyes when it''s a lonely grin.


    "I was pretty close to early seedlings. He was tougher on me than the princess, and he scolded me a lot. But... now there are only three Kijima warriors? I used to feel less when I was pressed for a tough assignment and there were seven warriors at once, but you''re gonna miss all three of them already."


    "You do your best to increase it."


    "What..."


    To a true word, Kantaro closes his eyes.


    "When I get married one of these days, I''m going to have a big family. He was my only child, so I admired him. I want at least forty kids, ideally ninety, to get into Guinness."


    "Dude, you''re making too much. My daughter-in-law''s gonna have a stomach ruin."


    Kantaro laughs with a pull.


    "I''m talking about you working as hard as you can."


    "All right, good luck and let the princess have my baby, Pokopoko."


    I am ashamed that he was a powerful proclaimed executioner, as if he had regained his usual condition, but shouted outrageously in front of the carcass of early seedlings.


    "Uh, already... I guess I''m getting more and more confused because of you squeaking out and saying all kinds of weird things. I don''t really care what you know about outsiders."


    He was a smiling executioner in a tone that was neither poisonous nor disgusting in words.


    Lily knew where Junko''s Ajito was.


    midnight. Lily, along with Platinum Taro, uses a subspace tunnel to sneak into Junko''s Ajito. It was possible that Junko noticed the occurrence of space distortion, but even if he noticed, before adding to this errand, I hope he doesn''t find it in Junko himself. It''s not a very important issue either. Of course, Better is the one I can''t find.


    Smell the smell of a corpse, and the lilies head to a certain room.


    Where True and Kantaro had been until earlier - visiting the room where the body of the early seedlings was located, Lily giggled damned.


    "You have the tools to play, but you don''t bother to miss them."


    Groaning so, Lily cast a spell toward a black plastic sheet wrapped around the body of a premature seedling.

 987 24

    Seven o''clock in the morning, Ajito in Miyazaki.


    "Good morning, gentlemen! Did you sleep well?


    In front of the seven soldiers of the already remodeled private oilfield shop in detention, Miyazaki greets them with a pleasant voice. Naturally, not a single one returns a greeting. It just gave me a sinister gaze.


    "Good eye. Really good eyes. Full of hatred, anger for me. Is there anything else you regret? Or is that already a split? Or fear, too? The despair of being converted to the outside world? Whether you''re a warring soldier or not, you can''t kill emotions that far. Leave that alone, I brought you some very good news this morning."


    Migasaki making me laugh, but that disgusting smile only has the effect of backstroking the nerves of the soldiers.


    "As you know, to help you, Haya Biton brought a large number of soldiers to push you to this city of honor and illusion. And we''re blocking the gates of the town right now. So, yeah. I''ve negotiated with you, Biton, and I''ve set the terms to help you. Biton, you promised."


    The soldiers were also allowed to travel freely around the city, so I knew the story of the bittons coming. But Misaki told me not to approach the gate without permission, and whoever broke that statement became Phantom last night, and the bittons attacked me, with the sad result of fighting each other.


    "Ho ho. I didn''t miss it right now. There was a light of hope in your eyes. Yeah, that''s fine. Humans, if you don''t find some hope in living, you can''t do it. Or you can dream about it. The bigger the dream. There will be no such thing as a man with a dream bigger than my dream. Oops, the conversation is off the side again"


    The soldiers show a variety of reactions to Fumizaki, who talks funny with a grin, spitting, and even more gruesome shapes, trembling at humiliation made fun of by the fact that he was seen to have held hope for a moment.


    "We have medicine for you to remove poisons that have been planted in your seven bodies."


    The soldiers have further hope and anxiety for this word of Miyazaki. I was wary that they would do an evil deed: make hope glimmer down.


    "I know you don''t believe what I''m saying, but don''t you think you have a choice but to believe and obey?


    Fumizaki asks in a nefarious tone, seeing even more through the hearts of the soldiers.


    "And. You don''t have to believe me, but I''ve imposed a few rules on myself that are equal to belief. First of all, I don''t lie. And whoever it is, it means giving it a chance at least once."


    This was true. This is Miyazaki''s policy. It''s the rule Miyazaki imposed on himself. Of course I don''t find it convincing from the soldiers, but Miyazaki is going to move to be right.


    "I invite you to join me in my new game. If you can attack the game, unlock it one by one."


    Some of the soldiers make a face of it...


    "The content of the game is treasure hunting. The treasure content is the antidote. The treasure is seven equal to the number of you. Somewhere in this city. Look for it and find it."


    I hear you look for seven treasures, and imagine some of the soldiers doing something else.


    "I''ve already told you bittons. Ask them to join us. However, both you and them will be prohibited. You basically have to act alone. [M] No rendezvous with your people. [M] I will allow you to make contact and exchange information. But for more than five minutes, it''s out to act close. The use of communications equipment is also permitted. However, we do not allow ourselves to remain protected or act together."


    "Conversely, is it actionable up to five minutes..."


    Hearing the rules, one of the soldiers shrugged.


    "Biton, you''re part of this. I''m not allowed to act with them, but I''ve approached them and admitted to assisting them. We can also do treasure hunting. However, even if they find the treasure, they do not count it as a discovery. Only if one of you finds it. [M] If you find a buddy, you''ll have to let them know or deliver it."


    "That''s not all you got anyway, is it? You''re gonna be fighting a prepared righteous hero, aren''t you?


    "Mm-hmm. I''m going to"


    Asked by the soldier, he wrapped his arms around his waist and grinned wildly, Migasaki.


    (I haven''t told you the story yet, and I''m about to negotiate. Well, Yukioka, you will.)


    If it was inconvenient and objected to, it was Miyazaki who was going to solicit the will from the honorable citizen, perform a modified surgery, and rub a heroic mouse.


    "Just before the game starts, I''ll return the phone I confiscated from you guys. I left a trick on the phone. If you show a map of this city, each randomly shows the location of the treasure. It is unclear when, on whose map, at what time, and which treasures will be shown. I always know where you are. [M] I''ve come to help you figure out where your people are, and after you return your cell phones, we''ll set them up ourselves."


    Hearing about Misaki, some soldiers wondered if he was also taking account of this side for once. This man is a madman, but I was wondering if only fairness would be preserved.


    A person called Junko in the morning.


    "Junko, let''s call the tree too. So, make it a TV call. ''


    "Yes, sir."


    Opening the display shows the face of a beautiful boy with light black skin, dressed in a white blank kimono.


    "One of the thirteenth staircases of pleasure, a white fox string spiral"


    True said. I''m familiar with it.


    "The head of the White Fox family, a heavy town of spiritual defence agencies, and one of the true rulers of this country."


    Junko adds.


    "Oh, Master White Fox. Long time no see."


    "Dear White Fox, I apologize for the loss of another compatriot during the mission."


    Forest construction and trees greeting each other. Look at that, Keitaro is flattered.


    "Sacrifice again...? Kijima is not a high rate of sacrifice? That''s why I didn''t really want to turn the mission around. There''s three of us left. Come on. I don''t want to force you to do your job, I don''t want you to fail, so let''s make survival a priority."


    "Care, it hurts"


    A tree that says with a voice that kills emotions, keeping its head down, on a string screw that becomes a ragged face. I''m not saying no because I want to make a sacrifice. All the sacrifices that have been made so far have been pushed by the state to do all the more difficult tasks, but it is late. Whether String Spiral''s words and actions ignore that fact, or whether he knows it and says he hates it, it was immeasurable on the tree, but in any case humiliating.


    "You know the gesture of a private oilfielder is now in the city of Zunfang, right? To issue a new directive to the Kijima clan. Destroy the Private Oilfield Shop soldiers in Zunfang City, Poopi. ''


    I had planned to fight the soldiers who had originally been modified by him in the game against Misaki, but an even more troublesome assignment was put on board.


    "What part of that is spiritual defense? It''s just a dirty job."


    Truth penetrates with no heart or an unpleasant voice.


    "Is that it? I''m mistaken. It seems that it is not the spiritual defence that protects the country from the paranormal realm and the outside world. It seems that it is the spiritual defence that uses paranormal realms and outsiders to defend the country ''


    Seeing the truth, String Spiral said.


    "Private oilfielders are clearly an organization that harms Japan. We will support the Mafia that was raging in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha from behind. Even this time, no matter how many outlaw zones Zunfantasy City, you can''t keep quiet like that in the country ''


    "Are you issuing directives in anticipation of being able to make it to Kijima?


    Junko and you are expected to cooperate? And Professor Misaki. "


    In response to the true question, String Spiral says with a grin of garlic.


    "I can''t seem to overlook this one. Even though Professor Migasaki called in, he brought military personnel and firearms into other countries to do whatever he wanted, so he definitely has to do it. Well, I''m not trying. Junko, do me a favor. Protect the people of Kijima from dying, if you can. ''


    When the TV phone hung up, Miyazaki called me, as if I had misplaced it.


    "Yukioka-san, actually, I''m thinking about a new game and I''m already ready."


    After cutting out that way, Misaki told him about the soldiers'' treasure hunt.


    Why don''t you and Yukioka join us for a visit? No, you must join me. ''


    "Of course I''ll join you. If you don''t participate, the game itself will be interrupted."


    Junko acknowledges Misaki''s invitation with a bounced voice.


    "Playing again...... Come on, man."


    "This, Miki"


    Kentaro throws up and the tree snaps.


    "I know how you feel, but now swallow it. You can turn him back when you get a chance."


    True put his hand on Keitaro''s shoulder and said, and Keitaro also took a big, deep breath to calm down.


    Accommodation upstairs in Azi Dahaka.


    All we have now are Akiko and Hope. Mutsuki and Platinum Taro went shopping.


    "There have been a lot of things... but my feeling is that the distance to Akiko has been considerably reduced in this case..."


    The hope of sitting on the bed turns to Akiko on the couch and says that in a good mood.


    "It''s up to you to keep your distance."


    You will not rejoice in the dialogue of your hopes, Akiko frowning.


    "Hope always hung out with me, didn''t it? I''m not always confident, and when I go on a date, I feel like I''ve been digging a ditch in my heart and putting a wall."


    Upon Akiko''s pointing out, the grin disappears from the face of his hopes, adding and subtracting to his nagging.


    "It took me a long time to get my hands on it. Can you kiss the rescue memorial now and do it all ahead?


    "Oh no..."


    Despite the thankful words, the hope was as if it were an indication of resistance, unconsciously even myself, sifting and shaking his neck small to the side.


    "I''m just not sure? You''re just embarrassed and your wife?


    Seeing the behavior of hope as if it were a toddler, Akiko deliberately asks with a gentle voice.


    When I was a kid, I couldn''t help my friends.


    As I speak of my gaze from Akiko, my hope tells me what caused me to become like this.


    "I couldn''t help my friend who was attacked by a dog. I was too scared to scream and call for help or run away. He was sent to the hospital... but he called me a chicken bastard and he was cut off."


    Talking that far, his eyes raised their faces and looked at Akiko.


    "I imagine, for example, that even if Akiko were in danger''s eyes, she would just shudder and be unable to do anything like that again"


    "I knew... there was a trauma. I thought something was wrong. It was a little unusual. It was a way to keep your distance."


    Saying so, Akiko rises off the couch and sits snuggly on the bed with hope.


    On the hands of wandering hopes, when Akiko softly overlapped her own hands, she similarly leaned her body slightly in a quiet motion and dressed to keep her own body in view.


    "While I was scared of being remodeled and how Akiko would see me, I also felt a little excited about stepping into a strange world. I feel sorry for myself... I can change a little bit."


    "I''m not going to tell you that I feel stronger because I''ve been modified and stronger."


    "Yeah, you are... I thought so, too."


    Saying so, his hopes laughed powerlessly, and he nagged again, but Akiko shook his overlapping hand.


    Seeing that his hopes moved from him only a little bit, Akiko was just happy with it. I guess this is his best shot right now. But I''m still very happy.


    "Look..."


    "What... ugh!?


    Speaking up, aiming where he made his face rise, Akiko quickly snatches his lips of hope.


    I really hoped it would come from the hopeful, but now Akiko really wanted to.


    Keep it in soft contact with just your lips. That''s enough for now.


    "I don''t mind if you''re timid about your hopes, but just stop imitating it like you''re sick and running wild, okay?


    Akiko tells with a strange face, with a face.


    "What do you mean runaway?


    I ask, intoxicated by the finish of the first kiss, concerned about Akiko''s words.


    "Because I got the power, I tried to stretch out to make it look good, and so hectic depression and all that development. It''s common in comics."


    "What comics...... I won''t do that. I don''t even have the guts to do that."


    "Haha, I''m glad you didn''t have that courage"


    Akiko laughed small, and her hopes smiled.


    "I was always afraid that Akiko would scold me, that I would be denied, and that freaked me out. Even now..."


    "Haha, I''ve been stuck in that mansion for eighteen years. I''m trying to expand my world from there. Much harder than I expected. I can''t denounce hope like that."


    Because Akiko is such a child, I can hang out with her a little safely - the real thing was the hope I kept in my chest.

 988 25

    About thirty minutes after Misaki called Junko, two girls, Misaki''s maid, visited Junko''s Ajito.


    "The game is a treasure hunt for seven soldiers who were modified by Professor Misaki. Treasure is the antidote in this case."


    That''s what the girl puts down five cases.


    When I opened the case and checked, all of them contained syringes.


    "Do you always carry more than five syringes and cases?


    "No, I bought it in this city"


    To the true question, the girl answered.


    "He wants you to possess these there. Variety, if possible. If you have any questions, ask the professor directly"


    It is visible that you will be engaged with the modified soldiers who have come looking for the case.


    "I''ll take it all."


    And, true.


    "No, I don''t know about that... But I''ll give one to you."


    Junko truly hands over one case. I''m not a pure child who doesn''t know how the truth I gave it all to treat it.


    "I''ll give each of the other three to the trees."


    "Even if I get three, I don''t want to move dispersed. Kijima will always act together."


    Junko says, but the tree says no so.


    "What are we gonna do with the other one?


    "Of course I''ll have it. So, I''m not going to act alone."


    He was a pure child who largely said what True expected, but it was also convenient for True.


    "I was gonna do that, too."


    True says. The case I have, if I encounter a soldier, I intend to give it to me without engaging.


    True, Junko, Tree and Forest Buildings each possessed a case, but Kantaro does not try to hold it in his hands. It''s silent and blocked.


    "You''ve been through a lot over the last few days and I think you''ve grown quite a bit. It''s not about skill, it''s about people."


    When I saw Kantaro, the truth told me. Kantaro looked up and looked serious sometime, looking back at the truth.


    "But if you die, that growth will par too. Don''t push it. Prioritize protecting your life over your mission."


    You can say it in front of someone who''s the head of the clan.


    A tree laughs bitterly.


    "Are you teaching me to die for duty?


    "No way. But at the end of the battle, you will need to be ready to die"


    "You don''t need that. It doesn''t help me to be prepared to die even though it''s an absolute condition for me to survive"


    "Mm..."


    True enough, it was the usual familiar dialogue, but the tree moaned feeling a strong spirit of speech.


    "It would be ideal if it could..."


    "No ideals, no shit, absolute and minimum conditions. What we need is a determination to live. That''s what I taught you, and I''ve always thought so."


    True words were not found in the tree''s previous values of life and were partial denials of the tree''s values. But the tree cannot deny it. I was weighing in on the true words.


    "Is the princess still full of willingness to sell Kijima into the country? I''m already cold. A lot of things cooled down..."


    Until then, Keitaro, who remained silent, finally opens his mouth.


    "The princess didn''t think of anything else, so she can''t pull it off later, or something like that? Then I''ll be down here by now."


    It''s not the usual Kotaro. Quietly proclaiming the executioner, in the eyes of the tree he was well adulted.


    "Honestly, something is lost..."


    With true verbal influences, the tree says confidently.


    "If you can''t waste your sacrifice or something like that, you should definitely revisit that. That''s the worst way to think about it. So if you''re making more sacrifices, I won''t take care of you, and that''s just what you''re talking about making wasted sacrifices."


    Junko speaks.


    "What do we want to do for nothing? Serving your country is futile. Riya?


    "I didn''t say that, but Tree obviously looks like the type to increase sacrifice with a theory that you can''t waste your sacrifice."


    "That''s unforgiving. Well, I agree."


    I truly think that the way Junko said it was the earliest, not the dimension to be told, but the realm he was hunting down. It''s rare for a pure child, and it''s a tough story to say.


    "Well...... we''ll hang out this time. But then I think a little bit."


    And, Keitaro.


    "It was just as True and Junko pointed out. One was blind. I asked myself if I could throw it out, and I said no."


    Freed from agitation and stray, the tree speaks quietly.


    "It is a mistake for us Kijima to stick to the task of state guardianship, but it is no mistake to undertake that task. Attitude issues as well. Not by sticking around until you''re pushed to the challenge. Miki''s life can''t be tied up either. Whatever you want."


    "You don''t have to tell me, but... if the princess changed her mind, I can stay on Kijima. If it weren''t for me and the princess, Kishima would be here too, right? You don''t want to give birth to Master Mori''s hungry ghost, do you?


    To Gantaro returning to his usual condition, the tree and Junko were smiling, and the forest construction was spilling a bitter smile.


    One girl, Miyazaki, visited Azi Dahaka.


    The contents of Misaki''s game are communicated, and Akiko and the others are given a case.


    "You mean make sure I don''t give you this?


    "He said he wouldn''t be forced to hang out with the game and wouldn''t mind giving it to me. You can do whatever you want."


    In response to Platinum Taro''s question, the girl answered.


    "By the way, how did you know where we were?


    "I guess there''s a GPS receiver planted in the body of hope. It''s in me, too, so Junko doesn''t have a place to go. Come on. haha."


    Harumi, not the girl, answers Akiko''s question.


    The girl walks away and the four of us discuss the handling of the case.


    "You don''t have to hang out with the game. You don''t have to fight. There''s no reason for that."


    and Akiko.


    "Then you should give it to me and let me miss it, right?


    And, look.


    "No, more than that, we can use it as a bargaining tool to get out of here peacefully."


    Mutsuki insists.


    "Hmm, they''re boring. Oh, without Lily, it would be a crowd of the Utah."


    Platinum Taro mocks.


    "I''ve also contacted that lily now to check it out, but she said it''s better to use it as a negotiating tool and not force it and not contend with it. Come on"


    "Whoa, if Lily says so, Lily is right. It''s a boulder lily. Awesome. I admire it. Mutsuki happens to agree with Lily, so don''t get on with it."


    In response to Mutsuki''s report, Platinum Taro said with a great mouthfeel.


    "It''s a lie, though."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s a lie I contacted Lily to confirm."


    Makoto Shirakatsuki laughed and teased with a smile. Seeing that interaction, Akiko and her hopes were giggling.


    (Hope will definitely get you out of here safely. Almost...... I can get back to my usual hopes with me. I don''t want to involve my hopes in this world. I don''t want you to touch places you risk losing or the bad guys)


    I take the case, and Akiko thinks it''s cute.


    (God... Damn God, please, this is all I''m asking. Don''t take your hopes away from me)


    I don''t hate you, but Akiko prays.


    Last night, Misaki told me what the game was about, and Biton and the soldiers were working out an operation to keep in mind.


    We can also participate in the game as a support for soldiers who are considered players in the game. As well as conduct of combat, it is possible to search for case holders with antidotes and to communicate information.


    "The contact limit is five minutes. We also have to consider the possibility of this being taken backwards. Also, I don''t know how far away it will be judged to be contact."


    "You''ll have to actually try it"


    "They''ll be able to stay in touch with you once the game starts, so call them right away and see what happens over there. There''s also the possibility that he''s setting up some kind of operation over there. I don''t know, but we''re only on the move to support you."


    Lily was listening to the discussion between Biton and the deputy captain on her side.


    "It''s definitely a strange place. I wish there was a way I could break the game itself, but the only way the captured ones are poisoned is to obey them."


    At the end of the conversation with the deputy captain, Lily talks to Biton.


    "It''s the other pace now. But I''ll pay you back anyway."


    Biton gently shrugs his shoulders and smiles.


    "You''re master of Japanese."


    "In total, I''ve been in Japan for about twelve years. Nearly a third of my life lives in Japan. By the way, who are you?


    "I called you Junko Yukioka and the enemy of the Miyazaki sword?


    "Even if they tell you to convince me that''s all... Maybe it''s their spy."


    "You''ve often embraced me as a spy in this camp."


    "I decided it would be a good idea to put it on the side and monitor it because we don''t know who it is"


    Hearing Biton''s words, Lily found this man a little funny.


    "If I were an enemy to you, sometimes that judgment would come back, wouldn''t it?


    "I''m still going to keep an eye on this, though. You helped me out here for once, and I don''t want to attack or detain that without question, because I''m naming an ally. It''s a step across the line as a person."


    "What about putting your troops at risk by waving such a beautiful thing? No, the risk of even more extra sacrifice in the first place wouldn''t be taken into account?


    "Taking into account, I was going to gather too much power, but my opponent was more monstrous than that."


    If you look at it from the bitton, you couldn''t help but move, but now that I think about it, I really think that Rafael Demon was right in his decision to be my direct supervisor.


    (Rigid and clean - you''re my favorite type. The man with this hand is worth breaking. But you have some unworthy parts to break)


    I talked to Biton and the thing that bothered me the most about Lily was that part. Without this, the lilies would have killed the bittons with extreme brutality.


    (The foolishness of not taking into account the danger of ourselves, and of not abandoning our companions and coming to rescue us with readiness for sacrifice. I''ll spare you this and miss it. Otherwise, I would have broken and played with you too. You don''t know what falls in life)


    With a voice of mind that was not uttered and could not be passed on, Lily was speaking to Biton.


    The seven soldiers, exposed to Misaki and remodeled, checked the clock and waited for the beginning time of the game.


    As the game begins, it must be distributed. And if the game starts, you can get in touch with Biton.


    "Let''s make sure we get back alive from here."


    "Oh, I lost my life playing with lunatics."


    Shortly after he nodded vigorously, the start time of the game came and the soldiers scattered and left the field.

 989 26

    Misaki and the girls were in a room in Ajito, projecting countless holographic displays into the air and watching the movement of the remodeled soldiers.


    An ultra-small drone followed the seven soldiers, and the condition is constantly monitored.


    "I''m unhappy I can''t be seen raw, but I can''t help it"


    With a glass of wine in one hand, Misaki says.


    "Who''s got five for Junko and one for Wang and the other? Professor?"


    "Um, I have one. You have to take it from me."


    In response to the girl''s question, Misaki answers with a laugh.


    "That''s not impossible gay..."


    "You mean kill at least one because you can''t beat a professor? That''s terrible."


    "Even if I can''t, if you challenge me to fight and entertain me, I''m going to give it to you. I''m not so mean."


    Seeing the girls cloud their faces, Misaki said, spilling a smile.


    One of the remodeled soldiers, Marcel Geller, was walking around town while contacting Biton.


    Walk with the display floating in front of you. The display shows a map of the town.


    After walking for a while, Geller found a place where three treasures were concentrated and located on the display.


    (You think all three are in the same place?


    Geller reflexively wonders if it''s a trap. It''s a strange story to have seven, but to keep the three together.


    (If you go find this on your own, you might get surrounded...)


    Geller, who thought so, decided to contact his people and have them come to the rescue. Within five minutes, activities are allowed nearby, so we should only act together when approaching the treasure.


    After a while, one of the soldiers who was closest to me comes to a distance of about twenty meters from Geller. It''s a distance that can''t be determined to be close. Keep this distance until the end of the line.


    One more came, and there were three. It is still a distance that cannot be reached or separated.


    "Do you want to wait for Captain Bitton''s support?


    One asks.


    "No, it''s far from Captain Bitton''s main unit. It would be comforting to have support, but if you wait for your arrival, the treasure could be taken somewhere too"


    Geller said.


    ''You can go after him. We should wait for your arrival before we act.''


    "You forgot? The treasure doesn''t always show up if you approach it. It''s random. It could be moved and lost. And... there''s a time limit for this game."


    Now it''s still showing, and there''s no sign of it moving, but Geller decides it''s troublesome if it disappears again.


    "I think we should move after we have a proper support system for Captain Bitton and the others... Well, I''ll take care of it. ''


    "What do you say the three of us head from three directions to where the treasure is?"


    "Let''s work on that plan."


    Incorporating one of the soldiers'' proposals, Gellar and the others headed to the place where the treasure was shown.


    Modified soldier Nathan Pollock moaned in his heart that he hadn''t followed himself before.


    I fail my mission, Mad Scientist captures me and modifies it for you, forcing me to play a funny death game. Obviously not on. He said he had fallen into a pit of fate.


    But now Pollock thought he was on.


    A treasure was shown on the map of the projected display, quite close to his current location.


    You must always stare at the map because it is completely random. And it disappears quickly. Fortunately, the treasure is shown, not seven at the same time, and this is again individually random.


    I was right around the treasure. Besides, that was shown. I can get the treasure in the immediate vicinity first. Obviously it''s on.


    (I can get home from here safely...... No, you can''t be alarmed until the end. Besides, after I take my own antidote, I need to get around to supporting my people.)


    Approaching the treasure position, Pollock stops walking, falls on his mid hips and sets up his gun.


    Behind a broken house, the treasure is displayed. It can''t just be left behind. I definitely have a guardian. There must be a heroic mouse.


    Pollock''s predictions fell off. Before Pollock could turn behind the house, the boy with the case showed up in a relaxed foothold.


    (Does this kid have the antidote?


    Pollock moaned that it was still not on. Pollock, who is also familiar with the back street, naturally knew who the boy was. Makoto Aizawa, the murder doll of Junko Yukioka.


    (He looks like a kid... but he can do quite a bit. I definitely have battlefield experience as well. And... Kill a child even if you win. Just as my kid... even though this is about it)


    It''s not uncommon to have a child soldier on the battlefield, but Pollock has never killed a child soldier before. My colleague was traumatized by the killing of a child, and I watched it become a nightmare. Even if I win, I imagine I will be too.


    "You don''t have to be. I don''t want to fight."


    True in English, when the case is placed at your feet, slowly retract away and gently raise your hands, indicating that there is no hostility.


    This development was completely unexpected. But as it''s too delicious a story, Pollock won''t loosen his guard. Likely trap.


    "Why are you dropping by for free?


    With the muzzle facing true, Pollock asks in Japanese.


    "I''m not going to play with Snow Oka and Miyazaki. I''d rather get in your way. Clearly, I don''t like it. You know, like risking people''s lives to be heroes, you know, think about it normally and do it on the outside."


    The answers to words and deeds that I don''t think serve that Mad Scientist returned, and Pollocky was devoured.


    "One piece of advice. Junko Suzuoka and I - don''t fight a red-eyed woman in white. Make sure you negotiate a good case. If you don''t want to die. And you better get the hell out of this town if you can."


    Speaking in English, the truth turned its back flat on Pollock and left the spot.


    Nathan Pollock was obviously on. I met him because it was true that he was going to give him the antidote for free without being willing to fight.


    "I just got the antidote first, even if they just told me I was off him... there''s no way I could do that"


    He was a pollock who picked up a case placed on the ground and grinned and whined bitterly.


    Three soldiers, including Marcel Geller, attempted to approach the area from within or above the surrounding building where the treasure reacted.


    Treasure reactions have already disappeared from the map. But there was a reaction until we approached quite a short distance, and if anyone had traveled this short time, it would seem that they would discover anything at all. But unlike anyone else, I didn''t even see a shadow.


    Approaching through the building, not to be found by the other person, and considering the possibility of the other person moving over or through the building.


    (There he is...)


    Geller whining without speaking up. The number of treasure reactions is the same as the number of treasures on the street. A threesome of boys, women and old men.


    "Looks like he''s here."


    The old man in jersey reacts and squeaks. The signs were meant to be limitless killing, but to his light sensation, Geller wrapped his tongue around it.


    "Two. There is, isn''t there?


    "Take it off. This is why I don''t trust a dull kid. Jersey on!"


    The old man suddenly stood up and screamed, so Geller and the other two soldiers a little.


    "Green Jersey!"


    An old man in a helmet opens his arms high and, at the same time, his legs fly wide in to pose.


    "Jersey Squad! Jazzy Ranger!"


    "I won''t admit how to say pasta in a high caliber way! Spaghetti Caladrius!"


    Shortly after the old man posed, the woman also changed into a hero costume at some point, dropped her hips and put her hands on the ground, posing and screaming.


    "It''s not a hikara..."


    Geller was in his heart agreeing to the boy''s grunt with his smiley face.

 990 27

    "How long have you been hiding? Come on out now."


    With an invincible grin, Kantaro calls on those lurking in the surrounding houses.


    "Because there''s a lot going on, a lot of buildup. I''m gonna spit it out here all at once and blow it up."


    When the enemy shows up, he intends to emit a ray of light in a quick attack, and Kantaro sets himself up.


    One of the soldiers shows up from inside the building, mostly in front of the three of them.


    At that moment, Kantaro released a ray of light in waveform, instantly activating a high-speed movement and releasing a full kick across the soldier''s head, wondering if he had appeared diagonally forward of the soldier.


    Kantaro learned a different feeling. It''s not the feeling of kicking people''s bodies. It''s like kicking something brittler and it could have been played in a variance, like that.


    As it felt, the soldier''s head was bouncing and flying in pieces. The top of the soldier''s neck became a dozen or so rectangular centimetres of cube, split apart, scattered there.


    In front of the astonishing Kontaro, a small cube splashed over there returns to the soldier''s head at high speed, shaping the original soldier''s head.


    Soldiers go out to fight back. Kantaro glanced, waving his fist from a distance away, his fist splashed into a split cube, and it became a shotgun and poured down on Kantaro.


    He is a wounded stemtaro all over his body, but without flinching, he penetrates the soldier, turns his torso and punches his fist in.


    The soldier''s torso can be smashed and bounced. After all, it becomes a small cube, bounce and fly, and Kantaro''s fist penetrates the soldier''s torso.


    When Kantaro''s arm was pulled out, the splashy little cube returned and blocked, and the soldier''s torso hole quickly came back to normal. My hands are already back.


    "Miki, back off. Incompatible with your Lord."


    Seeing the nature of the enemy, the tree gives instructions.


    (It''s annoying and I regret it, but the blow won''t work, so you''d better retire.)


    Tongue-in-cheek, Kantaro retreats.


    A soldier tried to chase him, but the tree wouldn''t allow it.


    "Chaos Napolitan!


    Large quantities of noodles released from the hands of the tree spread radially in front of the soldier, wrapping the soldier.


    The soldier seemed inevitable in time. But a soldier never got tangled up in a noodle.


    From the top of a nearby house, one soldier jumped down and waved down the yellow, glowing stick vigorously, cutting off the noodles.


    It was the giant soldier who jumped. They have huge bars of light in their hands, like lightsabers.


    Forest construction, on the other hand, brings attention to a soldier who has not yet emerged - Marcel Geller. I''m also generally guessing where I''m lurking. Geller was in the adhesive state of Geller, moving around knowing that Mori was on guard here.


    A giant soldier trees and penetrates.


    "Roe Shield!


    A giant Mingzi shield stands between a giant Han soldier and a tree, but when a giant Han soldier slaps him with a stick of light, the Mingzi shield becomes two light and straight.


    "Erosion nero di seppia!


    A pitch-black noodle is released from both hands of the tree and attacked by a giant Han soldier. The giant soldier spun a stick of light and bounced off the noodles - or so he looked.


    "Gu!?


    The black liquid that was attached to the black noodles splashes through between the bars of light that rotate like a fan, onto the faces of giant Han soldiers. It also went into his eyes, and the pain that burned the eyes of the giant Han soldier struck him.


    "Ohhhhhhhh!


    The giant soldier, screaming and flinching, but with his sight taken away, sees it as unsavory to stay on the spot, kicks the ground greatly and leaves the spot.


    Without going into the support of the Giant Han Soldier, a soldier of the Cubic Split Phantom moved to the side of the Giant Han Soldier, trying to cover the Giant Han Soldier, and blocked himself in front of the tree.


    "This is a good time."


    The tree squeaks.


    "Fire formation Arabiata!


    A special attack to keep - a noodle of flame rolls out of the palm of a tree. The noodles of the flame struck like swirling around the perimeter of a cubic fission Phantom and a giant Han soldier, and the two with no escape were instantly engulfed in flames that erupted from the noodles.


    A giant Han soldier turns to the pain of being burned, and Kantaro, transformed into a ghost, penetrates his chest and his knife pierces it.


    The cubic schizophrenic Phantom had a tragic death: the flaming attack was also seen as effective by a tree, wrapped by a flaming noodle until it reached the torso hand and ankle face, not long before it split and escaped, and burned to death with a flame that erupted over the noodle.


    Geller left the scene when he saw his two compatriots killed to keep standing. If I had hesitated to leave, my buddies would have dressed up as pitiful to be killed and help themselves alone, but I think I would have died too if I had.


    "I missed one. Don''t let this hand get to you."


    Look where Geller supposedly was, says Forest Buildings.


    "What are you letting him get away with? Mr. Mori. I didn''t do anything."


    "I was going to intercept him as soon as he came out, but he just didn''t come out."


    I made fun of Keitaro and told him that Morijuku looked grumpy.


    "What do we do? Princess, do you want to move?


    Kantaro asks for the tree''s instructions. If we stay here, the enemy will come again, but the fact that we missed one has passed this ability and strength on to the enemy. The enemies will now be in full strength, and after a solid operation, they are likely to strike. The extent of this can also be discerned by Kantaro.


    "No, I won''t stay here. I have an idea."


    The tree swung small and small, I said.


    "Come on, I think I''m destined to be tied to a princess. It was a brilliant combination as if your soul was connected, wasn''t it? I thought it was just me and the princess."


    Gantaro claims to be in a good mood. In the second battle in action, he was delighted and excited to have decorated a brilliant victory.


    "Do you see the fact that you have assisted an immature lord? A lesson later."


    "Hey... I didn''t just get followed, it suited the princess properly"


    Said with a cold eye and voice, Kantaro complained of his dissatisfaction, but the tree did not try to fit in.


    Marcel Geller, who did not engage only one person, but was killed in front of him and escaped.


    I believe my judgment is not wrong. But I regret it nonetheless. I realise what the thought of a severance is.


    (I will always argue with you... what a blue-smelling feeling, it''s boiling naturally. I can''t help but think so. Damn it!


    If I just left it to my emotions to act on, I was ready to join the fight myself without running away at that time, and I wanted to ramble it as much as I could. But then it will only be a futile death of self-satisfaction.


    Much of the distance, Geller stopped, contacted Bitton and reported all the situation.


    ''You mean the rule that you don''t mind a mass battle until five minutes. Then it''s a good idea to push it in numbers. If those three are going to fight for strength as individuals, they are going to fight because there are so many of them.


    The words returned from Biton were as above.


    "Be careful not to skip every antidote."


    Seriously, not kidding. Pressing, Gellar hung up and decided to wait for Biton''s reinforcements.


    Bitton, contacted by Geller, told Geller to come to the gate once, as Geller was relatively close to the gate.


    So Geller procured equipment, and briefly, but also checked, and carried the cells to collect them. By harvesting the living cells of Geller, who was turned into a Phantom, it is an arithmetic that a private oilfielder can also borrow Misaki''s technology.


    There are rules that prohibit contact for more than five minutes, so after doing so, we should head to an earlier location of engagement at an unreachable distance from several elites, including Biton.


    Several of Biton''s men are also set to head all over the city to support the modified soldiers who became players in the game, all of which are still a long way off.


    "You''re the ghosts of Kijima. These are the guardians of this country."


    Says Lily, who was listening to Geller''s report on the phone, Biton wraps his tongue around. I didn''t make it any louder than I could hear, but it was something that Lily''s ears could hear. And the important story is, I think we should get away from this woman in the future.


    "Oh, I''ve only heard the name before, too. He said it was one of the groups responsible for the spiritual defense of this country."


    As a rationalist bitton, I only thought of it as a frigid substitute for spiritual defensive existence, but I also knew the story that it mostly exists in every country. I hear that some private oilfielders have superordinary powers.


    "Are you sure the commander himself is okay to leave the premises?


    "I have a deputy captain. The enemy seems to be quite powerful. This is a policy of pushing in numbers, but for once, you should also put in the strong."


    To the question of lilies, a bitton that will have a face that seems to have no heart or illuminate.


    "That strongman is the bitton, isn''t he? Sounds interesting, and I''ll accompany you."


    "It doesn''t look like it''s funny or anything like that."


    Biton laughed bitterly at the lily he offered with a smile.

 991 28

    One soldier, Simon Adler, one of the modified soldiers, came into contact with four: Akiko, Wang, Hatsune and Platinum Taro.


    When I headed to the location of the treasure shown on the map, Adler discovered it first before the other person noticed it. Call for backup and ask the four of them how they are far-flung.


    (Are they all minors... Except for one, though, the training grounds are going to be creepy)


    Adler thinks as he sees a boy with an atmosphere that obviously only seems robust.


    (That kid was at Misaki''s place. All the girls under Miyazaki were combatants. Was he working for Miyazaki, too? I feel very uncomfortable with that)


    That boy, who was called Hope, as far as how he was talking to Misaki, felt extra space and distance from Misaki. I''m not in deep company, I''m under some circumstance and I''m at Misaki''s, and I''m probably still here. I wonder if we can avoid engaging.


    But I doubt it will be that convenient. The other three seem to be residents of the back street, and at the time they are in possession of the case, they are more likely the hands of Kirisaki or Junko Yukioka and are told to fight those who come to take the case.


    When Adler is lost, his desire suddenly becomes a look of tension.


    "Someone''s nearby. Stay hidden and still."


    The dialogue of hopes had also reached Adler''s ears, so Adler gave it a little bit. Mutsuki, on the other hand, smiled bitterly, and Akiko looked up.


    "Hey, look... don''t say that out loud ~. You''ll hear that hidden person too, won''t you? Tell him secretly."


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    Akiko points me out, and my hopes panic and apologize. When it''s like a badly made cont, I think my hopes are set badly.


    "I don''t know where you are, but who''s nearby? Because we don''t want to fight apart, why don''t we settle this peacefully? You want this?"


    Turning in a completely different direction from where Adler is lurking, Akiko calls and asks him to try and shake the case with the antidote.


    (Can I trust this?)


    Can I pepper you, troubled Adler? I don''t even want to argue with my kids, even if they''re residents behind it, but I have to think about the possibility of cheating and debating where I left off.


    "I''d like to negotiate. I''ll give you this case, and you want us out of the gate safely instead, because my best hope is to get out of here safely and hopefully."


    That''s all they said, Adler was willing to believe the other guy. If you''re going to make a fool of yourself, you''ll choose a few words that are a little easier to make a fool of. Or I have a better means.


    But if you want to go outside, you have to ask for Biton''s decision.


    "Just give me a minute. I''ll talk to you up there."


    Adler speaking only in his voice, not showing himself. Call Biton.


    In any case, Adler is treading that an unwary minor is the opponent, and there will be no reason for Biton to treat it rough.


    ''Get on with that negotiation. The children belong to our collaborators. She also hopes to get those four out safely. Escort him to the gate. "


    Copy that.


    At the behest of Biton, Adler appeared before the four, with a relieved exhale.


    "They''ll respond. I''m taking you to the gate."


    Ashiko and her hopes were relieved by Adler, who told her with a smile.


    It was right after that.


    "Oh...?


    Adler felt a different feeling in his body.


    "Ugh... Hoh... Guh..."


    Something nasty twitches, Adler''s consciousness sinks into darkness, and the flesh begins to run wild.


    "Hey, this guy''s motivated."


    Look at Adler, who is obviously in strange shape, and Akiko pulls out the knife. Adler''s body changes from person to alien.


    "Be careful. Pretty strong. I''m losing myself, and I''m sure it''s not what this guy meant. ''


    Akiko''s knife - a firecoat - draws attention with a voice that only Akiko can hear.


    "I think this guy''s gone crazy. I didn''t mean to fight, but now..."


    Before I could tell the other three, Adler, who had finished his transformation, went in with Akiko in mind.


    "Aki..."


    Seeing Akiko was targeted first, his hopes changed his blood phase, but Akiko flew off the scene to a large extent, avoiding Adler''s attack.


    The body of the momentum Adler rushes for more than a few meters before stopping and looking back toward the four.


    The size of the body remains the same. But Adler''s appearance can''t be described as that of a person very much. His nose disappeared, his mouth stretched out as long as a blade, and his arms deformed into glittering silver wings. Each and every wing feather reflected light like a sharpened blade, and his feet were also bird''s hook claws.


    ''You should do everything you can when you scratch. Your first evasion is the right answer. I know you didn''t see him, but his attack was extensive.''


    Fire clothes give further advice.


    Mutsuki waves a leech whip at Adler without hesitation.


    Adler did not try to squirt this, but shook his winged right arm wide, making a move as if he were going to shoot the whip off with his arm. As Adler waved his arms, his wings, which were folded, widened greatly, as if his arms had expanded and swelled.


    Mutsuki was surprised when a strong shock came through the leech whip into his hands. The weight of Adler''s blow clearly exceeded that of the leech whip. Later, the leech whip was not only bounced, but also chopped by blade blades, on Adler''s vastly enlarged wing.


    Since the leech whip, which is a pseudo-life, took a lot of damage, Mutsuki constricts the leech whip and returns it to his body.


    "Platinum clay lilou! Rocket!"


    A platinum taro with a drilled hand flies the drill part over the addler.


    Adler, like a leech whip, now tried to slap his left arm wide apart, but the momentum and penetration of the drill exceeded, breaking the blade''s wings and swooping wide across Adler''s left shoulder.


    (That was a shame. But it wasn''t before or inside to scream rocket, and after that it was a bit...)


    Mutsuki laughs bitterly as he sees Platinum Taro, who rarely and decently decides to attack him.


    Adler''s torn wings instantly regenerated. But I''m not regenerating my shoulders. It shows tragic wounds and a fair amount of blood is shed.


    "My heart sounds and my breathing are doomed..."


    It was hope that I grumbled pompously.


    Akiko still doesn''t know what kind of modification Hope has made. But it''s called what I''m saying, it''s called being the first to detect Adler''s presence earlier, and I know he''s got hearing until he''s unusual.


    "There''s something wrong with this man''s body... his life is in danger. Leave it alone, it won''t last long..."


    The reality is that I can''t let it go, even though my hopes are gloomy. Because Adler is pointing a clear intent to kill the four of us here.


    "Mm. Was this... an internal organic device causing a rejection and a rampage"


    Miyazaki saw Adler''s rampage in Ajito, checked quickly and figured out what this was all about.


    "A very low probability of less than 1%, such as this happening�� but not necessarily. Moreover, rather than having a rejection reaction as soon as it was modified, the fact that it now happens saw considerable erosion in the body. So you accumulated it without your knowledge, and you reached your limit."


    "Professor, keep looking..."


    One of the half-naked girls speaks out worried.


    "It''s okay, I''m strong with him. It looks like the other three can do it, and we can trust their power here and let them see it."


    "Hey, how about that way of saying... This is a serious crisis situation from you guys. Besides, it''s the professor''s mistake, isn''t it? Let''s see it and have fun."


    "That''s right. Professor, that should be revoked as a silence."


    "Even Mr. Adler went that way because of the professor''s mistake. Whether it''s force majeure or not, the professor is responsible."


    "I''d rather change the way you think about it."


    "Wow, okay...... sorry...... Revoke."


    To the girls who pay attention to their mouths and accuse them, Miyazaki said, looking sorry.


    Nathan Pollock didn''t immediately try to use the antidote inside, even though he got the case.


    For example, if you fight after this, you may get fatal injuries. In that case, you should give the antidote to your safe people. That''s what I put the calculations to work.


    And Pollock also checked the sign of the crate on the map.


    The mark disappeared early, but Pollock headed to where the mark appeared.


    I also know that there has already been an engagement and that two of my people have died, after being contacted by one of my people, Geller. I got one antidote without fighting, but that doesn''t mean I''m not doing anything like this. Take the risk. But go around collecting more antidotes. Naturally.


    Like true, those who give you the antidote without fighting, etc. Not so, Pollock thinks. That the story couldn''t have lasted twice that convenient. To take the antidote next, I''m sure, we''ll be engaged.


    Pollock called as he moved to the back alley near where the treasure had reacted. I know where there are rescue unit soldiers who came to the city with Biton.


    After waiting for the soldiers to arrive, Pollock was headed to the location of the incident.


    "Um, are you alone? This is who you''re after, isn''t it? Professor Misaki''s Phantom."


    A beautiful girl in white, with crimson eyes, appears and speaks to Pollock.


    Looking at the girl''s peppery, adorable face, Pollock was remembering a truly said dialogue earlier.

 992 29

    Akiko couldn''t get close to Adler inside. Adler''s blade blades are troublesome anyway. Once waved, it is very difficult to detect evasion because it spreads incredibly wide and dozens of small blades continue to fly in.


    Akiko was thorough in his view, fighting in the main with Mutsuki, who was gaining access to battle from medium range, and Kitaro Shirakata, who could easily heal even if damaged.


    "Someone''s coming closer. My footsteps... are similar to this guy''s. I wonder if it''s also about the way trained soldiers walk. Anyway, I''m coming over here."


    "From which?


    Hope reports, and Akiko listens.


    "Over there."


    The direction the hope pointed was behind Adler.


    A few seconds later, a soldier showed up from the sidewalk.


    "Adler."


    I know what my fellow Phantom looked like after his transformation, so the soldier soon found out it was Adler too.


    "Wait! We weren''t going to fight, and we were talking to this guy normally, and all of a sudden this guy attacked us!


    "White..."


    Hope called, but the soldier laughed with his nose and began to turn into a Phantom.


    The soldier, who came additionally, had his whole body color turned black and only his eyes turned yellow and glowed. I have eyeballs, but my eyes, which were blue until earlier, have turned black.


    Seeing the Rakuzuki blade spider being attacked by Adler, the Black Phantom targeted the blade spider and attacked.


    As the Black Phantom punches his fist at his feet, a black arm appears from just in front of Adler, hitting the blade spider from the bottom.


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    Platinum Taro rolled out the drill for the Black Phantom, but disappeared at high speed as the Black Phantom''s body was dragged into the ground.


    Shortly afterwards, from the ground behind Platinum Taro, a black Phantom popped out of his head and kicked Platinum Taro out of his back.


    "It''s like tying shadows to shadows and warping them?


    It was the hope that first spotted who he was. Akiko looks at her hopes in surprise.


    "No, it''s warp when it comes to warp, but not exactly. I see a distortion of space. I wonder if it feels like we''re moving in and out of the shadows at an incredible speed."


    In the eye of hope, it was all clearly visible that a black Phantom dragged fast into a subspace tunnel with a shadow as its entrance, moving through a short subspace tunnel and appearing the shadow of Platinum Taro as its exit.


    "You jump from shadow to shadow at such a high speed. Then it''s pretty nasty..."


    Mutsuki sees that the newly emerged black Phantom is stronger than Adler, the blade blade blade bird Phantom.


    "I''ll take on the black one. Look, support please"


    Akiko requests to know what the ability to hope is and what it is.


    "Okay."


    Despite this situation, Akiko unwittingly breaks her face for having nominated herself to rely on.


    "Let''s go, Firecoat."


    With a quiet grunt, Akiko advances in front of the Black Phantom. The Black Phantom also disappeared, recognizing Akiko as his enemy, while in his own shadow, to be swallowed from his feet in an instant.


    "Don''t move, Akiko. Keep looking forward."


    Akiko obeys the warning with a sharp voice that does not meet her expectations. If you wonder where Akiko''s shadow or behind or beside Akiko jumps out, they don''t.


    "Finally, the moment you pull into your own shadow and I''m alert and just look around, you mean you''re going to jump out and attack me from the front ~?"


    With one warning of hope, he spotted both the prospect of the enemy and what the hope wanted to convey.


    A black Phantom jumps out of his own shadow with a tongue punch. And dive again.


    "He''s coming to me. But..."


    To that word of hope, Akiko changes his blood phase and dashes to those who have hope.


    "It''s okay. I have been converted to Professor Miyazaki, too. I can grasp all the surrounding spaces. The subspace created, the vibration of the air - including the sound."


    His hopes said in a gentle tone, and he flew a few steps over the scene.


    "I see. If the shadow moves, will it also close the gate of the tunnel that was set at the exit? I mean, I''ll just have to go back to where I started. The entrance doesn''t seem to disappear."


    The subspace that the Black Phantom was making was also all recognizable to his hopes. I didn''t see it with my eyes. The brain, by its supersenses, recognizes all the ways in which the surrounding space is.


    "Transplanting the brain tissue of a paranormal capable person into the brain and gaining similar power is a rather uncertain bet. You seem to be doing well, Yukioka. But. If it leads to brain death and becomes the stage of making a copy of the brain, the risk decreases. In the meantime, we may be able to enhance the performance of our abilities because we are to cultivate them from the beginning. I crushed about four of your copies of the brain, but I managed to succeed."


    Hope reminds me of when I asked Misaki what modification had been made.


    "Sometimes the personality of the original owner is affected, but in your case, don''t worry about that either. The brain tissue transplanted into your brain belongs to a man named Lu Taniguchi, once considered one of the taboos. Even you, Kurodo, my greatest masterpiece, are the man who burned his hands, and I decided I would definitely take the body. Especially the brain. And I kept it in the culture all the time so it wouldn''t collapse. Oh, of course, Taniguchi, you''re already dead. I don''t see a soul. Sometimes a brain transplant will follow your soul and spirit on a set, but you won''t have to worry about it because you don''t have a soul. ''


    Later, Wang was surprised to find out about the person named Lu Taniguchi. It is even more surprising because it is a heinous serial killer, rarely seen in Japanese history, and the fact that it was concealed without being published in the apparent media.


    Hearing a grunt of hope, Akiko anticipated the Black Phantom returning to where he had been, redirecting his run and plunging into the shadows that remained even though no one was there.


    Akiko piercing the knife at the same time as the black Phantom appeared. The black Phantom took this with his right arm to prevent it, but a knife pierced through his arm pierced his abdomen a little too.


    Both leave. Akiko''s blow has not reached the guts of the Black Phantom, nor is it damaged enough to have serious injuries to move. But the mental advantage with the blow is huge.


    Black Phantom moves without shadow. To Adler. We decided that it seemed better for the two of us to work together and fight together rather than to fight apart.


    The black Phantom''s neck danced through the universe.


    "What?"


    "Ha!?


    "To?"


    Wang, Akiko and Platinum Taro each raise their voices. Mutsuki didn''t give a voice, but he''s taken aback.


    It was Adler who killed the Black Phantom. I was in sight, and I was attacking.


    "Was this man so broken in the head that he couldn''t tell the difference between enemy allies?


    "I''m a little surprised, but it''s more natural to think so, hey"


    At the time Akiko and Mutsuki said, a change happened to Adler.


    Transformation unravels, returns to the human body, and kneels. There''s a lot of blood coming from my shoulders.


    It was not just the shoulder injury, but the transformation itself was the result of a rampage, therefore, quite physically debilitating, which I could see. The cheeks are puffy, the eyes that are indented from the beginning are even more indented, the hair turns bright white, the blood vessels float all over the body and the skin is earthy. Then I have a terribly rough breath.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    He also remembers that he had killed his colleague, and looked down at the soldier who was falling with his neck snapped, and Adler began to whimper.


    "Kill me..."


    Adler crying and pleading and thrusting on the spot.


    "Was this Misaki''s fault? You do such a bad hobby."


    He''s like a mom - and Akiko he adds without putting it in his mouth.


    "Professor Migasaki... are you the kind of person who does this? I feel different. Could be some kind of mistake."


    Hope said.


    "What shall we do? Do as you wish, Todome?


    Platinum Taro asks.


    "We can''t just leave this guy here alone, and let''s get him to Professor Miyazaki. And let''s get it fixed."


    "Are you serious?


    Hearing the words of hope, the Good Moon gives a voice of surprise.


    "You can''t leave someone dying and suffering alone."


    Returning it as usual, hope tries to take on Adler. Mutsuki sighs too and helps wake Adler up.


    Hope bears Adler and walks out.


    "Don''t... I may go crazy again and attack you..."


    Adler says.


    "Maybe, but that''s not why I can leave you."


    "If they hit me again, I''ll hold them down by the four of us."


    After being told by Akiko and Hope, Adler was aware of what was happening.


    (This is Japan. It''s not that cursed land. If you''re from that land, you can''t pity your enemies at all...)


    I think of the country where I was born and raised, the town, the haters there.


    "Can I talk to you for a second? It''s just a tale."


    After a short walk, Adler opens his mouth.


    I don''t feel like I''ve been around long. With that hunch, Adler wanted to distract the fear and loneliness of death, and wanted someone to hear what he''d been accumulating.


    "I became a soldier... to avenge my sister"


    With his hopes on his back, Adler moved only his mouth.


    "I was a proud sister. She was beautiful, she had dreams of becoming a model herself, but in front of the bus the day before she went to audition for the model, in a suicide bomber, and blew it up in front of my eyes. My beautiful face got messed up, and it was awful."


    I don''t know what I think Adler is talking about, but for now, a line of silent listening while walking.


    "I took a gun for revenge... but it was caught in my heart all the time. The Palestinian girl who carried out the suicide bombing was fourteen years old. Just in Jerusalem - he said he lived near the border between Palestine and Israel and was badly harassed by the Israelis every day. She was gang-raped by Israelis, and the family who came in to help were beaten to death in front of her, she said. I just complained about it, and no matter what the Palestinians see, the police won''t take care of it. That is the status of the Holy Land (Jerusalem). If I were in her shoes...... I would have done the same thing. I''m actually doing the same thing. I became a soldier and killed many Palestinians. I also became one of those who was resented, hated, and wished to kill. Our doctrine says that all our murders and aggressions are just, and many believe it blindly, but to me no more... unbelievable..."


    It wasn''t until I came to Japan that I couldn''t believe it. While living in Japan for a while, the strange race of the Japanese and the poisonous things that were creeping into Adler''s soul as he touched the air of a country called Japan, gradually fell out. At the same time, he realized the arrogance of doctrine, which had been taught from an early age, and was also liberated from the curse of national pride and so forth.


    Adler knows. I just happen to be. There happened to be overlapping factors, encounters and events in Japan, things to feel and think about, and the values changed. Some of my fellow soldiers have not changed their minds as if they had, and some have changed as if they had.


    "I... went to Japan and was honestly relieved. Thirteen years after coming to Japan, I feel free from that hateful sanctuary (Jerusalem), my soul purified and returned to man. Now... I think it''s punishment that my body has been turned into a monster..."


    "Why are you telling us that story?


    Platinum Taro, unable to read the air, asks plainly. Akiko and Mutsuki stare at Kitaro Shirakami.


    "Maybe... I''ll die here. Before that...... anyone, I wanted to spit it out. It''s what I''ve been accumulating in my heart."


    "A good old adult, spitting that out on four underage opponents, or something cool. Come on!


    Kitaro Shirakazuki, who says extra things, was beaten from left to right by Mutsuki and Akiko at about the same time, without any hassle at all.


    Thus, having encountered Junko Yukioka, one of the chiefs of evil, Phantom soldier Nathan Pollock, while conscious of his misfortune, explores the best hand to do now.


    He told me not to fight, he told me to negotiate. I have already communicated the matter to my colleagues. If you believe in the true word, that means you can negotiate and avoid battles.


    The problem is that you don''t know who they are, so you don''t know what kind of negotiations can take the story in the right direction, either.


    "Uh... Junko Yukioka you''re fighting Misaki?


    "That''s right."


    "Uh... what''s your favorite food or something?


    "Hmm? Coupler men, I wonder."


    "Well... if I can get out of here alive, I''ll send a bunch of coupleramen to thank you, so can you give me that antidote case?


    With a pulling smile, I pluck into negotiating content that I find ridiculous.


    Seeing Junko go straight, I think this sucks, Pollock.


    "Oh, it''s not like I''m messing with you... no, anything fancy but a couple ramen. No, I''ll do my best if I can, so I want you to give it to me in peace if you can."


    Well, I was wondering if you''d like it to be an experimental bench.


    "That''s already tight...... At this point, it was converted to Misaki and turned into a monster. In other ways, please here is one..."


    "Then I guess I can have a couple ramen. I don''t care if it''s an experimental bench, I don''t know if this is the kind of give-and-take."


    Junko, while saying, handed the case to Pollock.


    Pollock, are you all right?


    When Pollock exhaled in relief, about six soldiers that Biton had brought came.


    The soldiers look at Junko and be vigilant, but inform him that Pollock has been given the antidote and de-alert.


    Junko and Pollock then break up.


    "Pollock. If you''ve got two antidotes, you should head to the gate once and store them. I wander around with two on my own, and I risk losing both in an enemy attack."


    "Right."


    Encouraged by one of the soldiers, Pollock walked out to the gate. The soldiers also kept their distance unattached and followed.

 993 30

    Marcel Geller met one of the same remodeled soldiers as he moved to the town gate.


    "Three people were killed and the rest are four. Adler seems to be heavy, too."


    Without having to be reported to a colleague, Geller also checks and knows from his peers.


    "Time. It''s time to leave."


    Geller and his co-worker soldiers distance themselves because it''s a rule they shouldn''t be near and acting for more than five minutes.


    Eventually the two arrive in front of the entrance and exit gates of Zunfantasy City. The Gellers were a little relieved to see that it was blockaded by a simple barricade and that a number of soldiers and Biton, the superiors, were also waiting for the Gellers.


    "Safe and above all. Adler got one, Pollock got two pills, and I just wish I had one left, but is Adler heavy?"


    Biton said. I have already received a report over the phone, so the general situation is a known bitton.


    "When we engage, we will thoroughly fight with these soldiers."


    Biton had already released soldiers all over town, but even though it was not as wide, there was no way he could cover the whole of Zunfantasy City or anything, to the extent that Pollock finally ran into some soldiers earlier.


    "Pollock is... a little out of place, but they''re also joining forces over there, heading this way. As soon as he returns, we''ll have Gellar and the rest of the gellars at the location where Gellar engaged earlier. There''s a rule that we shouldn''t act together for more than five minutes, so we keep our distance."


    Bitton informed the policy and more than half of the soldiers on the spot - including Bitton, Geller and the modified soldiers - a total of ten started the action.


    (Something''s wrong...)


    About two of the soldiers who arrive are suspicious of having terribly vain eyes, Geller.


    (I mean, what is this misplaced woman? He''s arriving with me.)


    Look at the lilies, Geller is suspicious.


    Then about twenty minutes on foot, a co-worker Phantom soldier comes near Geller and shows Geller the map of the display.


    "Three light positions confirmed."


    It''s not on Gellar. It''s random whose map shows the location of the treasure.


    "I''m in the same place"


    Looking at the location of the three light points on the map, Geller shrugged.


    Contact the bittons who were walking in a place they couldn''t get to and forward a map with the location of their destination.


    Then a few more minutes later, Gellar and the others visited where they had engaged the Kijima clan earlier.


    "I''m a little far away. I''m not very good at combat."


    Lily lies flat and returns in the direction she has just come.


    Earlier, he stormed across the building from three directions, but was lightly repelled. This time there are a lot of people, and mainly to attack with firearms, after splitting the troops into two parts, we attack first from one direction. Assuming the enemy escapes, another unit will seal off the other side of the road.


    There is also the possibility that the enemy will split up and flee into the house, but at that time we will have to chase them all, including the soldiers waiting on the other side.


    Where we fought earlier - soldiers entering an alley lined with broken houses.


    There was no Kijima clan there earlier. Instead, three cases with antidotes were placed in the middle of the road with dignity.


    Seeing it, Biton, Geller and the rest of the soldiers realize that it is an outspoken trap and alert their surroundings.


    But it was too late.


    A ray of light stretches out in front of the Phantom soldier who came with Geller.


    He crushed the soldier''s head with his fist, wondering if he had made a fast move along the line of light and appeared in front of the soldier before turning into a Phantom. Kantaro has already turned into a ghost.


    (Put the antidote in the same place and strike where it moved...)


    Geller bites his teeth and begins his transformation into a Phantom.


    "Meat Sauce Bomb!


    Immediately after the call, I wonder if a brown object has flown in, causing an explosion in front of two soldiers who were in the front row.


    "Weakness"


    A tree appearing on top of the house whines suspiciously. Sure, the explosion hit the soldier directly, but it didn''t go far enough to stop him from breathing. The explosion seems to be less powerful.


    "Princess, isn''t it because if you don''t give it a name first, you can''t bring out the full power of a hero suit? princess''s abilities would have been explained as particularly dependent"


    Forest construction came out and said.


    "That was nice of you. I totally forgot. Don''t exhort me to call it pasta or something! Spaghetti Caladrius!"


    "Green Jersey! Jersey Squad, Jazzy Ranger!


    On the roof of a broken house, you two give him a name and decide to pose.


    "These guys don''t have the antidote right now. Do him good."


    Biton commanded, and set up the grenade launcher toward the trees and the woodland.


    "Peperoncino Wip!"


    The bitten tree rolls out the noodle whip.


    It was a blow of whip rolled out at high speed, but Biton flew sparingly and pulled the trigger.


    "The World of Green Jersey! The rising tree is the great tower of life!


    But shortly before Biton pulled the trigger, the forest building was activating its abilities.


    Big trees appear in front of buildings with woodlands and trees, grenade bullets hit big trees, and blasts do not extend to trees and woodlands.


    The tree whose trunk is crushed slowly falls, and disappears. By then, there will be no more trees and woodlands.


    A forest structure that was jumping to the ground between the explosions strikes a bitton. I can''t see it because I''m dressed in jersey, but it''s already turned into a ghost.


    Biton can be fired upon by a rifle, but Forest Buildings quickly jumped into Biton''s nose as he quickly stepped to the left and right.


    A ghost fist roars with the destructive power of crushing in one blow, such as a man''s head.


    Biton rolled out the knife he had been pulling out at some point when he wondered if he had swept back the fist of the woodland and slammed the throat of the woodland.


    From time to time, the woodcutter flies a bitten knife, backsteps and takes a distance. Bitons don''t go after each other too deeply, but they sit on the spot.


    (I didn''t know you were going to change that... and fight back instantly. This guy, he can do it)


    (I''m dressed as a joke, but this guy is a hundred battles smell. A move I''m used to fighting - a guy who''s been diving through the dead line more than once)


    Look at each other, recognize each other''s strengths.


    (I can''t wait, this nervousness... it''s been a long time since I''ve been in action with a guy who seems to be teething. My whole body is trembling with joy)


    Looking at the woodland construction, Biton stripped his teeth and gave him a fierce grin. He was once a brave man on numerous battlefields as a valiant warrior, but since becoming an executive of the organization, he has also had fewer chances to score.


    While bitons and woodcuts were confronting each other, trees were fighting many soldiers at the same time. I find it odd as I dive into the shield and do a lot of bullets that keep getting shot at.


    (Those two soldiers, they''re weird. Face is empty. I feel no anger, no will)


    Remember the heterogeneous feeling and decide to take them on guard, especially.


    Kantaro has a fierce offense with Phantomized Geller.


    Geller''s figure was that the epidermis in his body sagged into a buyo buyo and his face was transformed into something of a very ugly frog.


    Geller moves vigilantly to the line of light because we know in the hands of Jintaro that he travels fast along the line of light. Kantaro saw it and decided not to rely on the abilities gained in the modification as much as he could, but to fight with his strength as a ghost warrior who worked out in training.


    Geller, whose skin in her body is stretched and sagging, shivers that skin just moving. Moreover, Kantaro did not miss the splash of yellow-green liquid grains each time.


    (It doesn''t make sense. There''s just a splash of fluid... there''s no way. That must make sense. You should see it as poison or acid)


    Due to the close proximity of each other with bare hands, it was not possible for Keitaro not to expose himself to a single slice of liquid splashing from inside Geller''s body. But the liquid that adheres to the skin immediately gets soaked with clothes.


    In fact, it was poison. Delayed neurotoxicity. It just sticks to my skin and goes into my opponent''s body little by little.


    The longer you combine with your enemies, the more poison you accumulate on them. Geller was a Phantom of that kind of concept.


    However, of course Geller had something he didn''t even know about Keitaro. That the closer the family of ghosts are to pure blood, the stronger their resistance to neurotoxicity. This is the result of years of witchcraft exerting resistance to the body of ghosts so that they can also resist alcohol and poison, from folklore that once ghosts were drunk and deceived by people.


    Geller, who sees the executioner who moves energetically after all this time and fights Phantomically for the first time, was beginning to suspect that the poison coming out of his body was actually very ineffective.


    And melee combat is clearly more dominant for Kotaro, driving Geller to the defense.


    As if you could see, two of the soldiers go around to cover Geller and shoot Kantaro.


    (What? These guys... Something''s wrong)


    Seeing the two soldiers who had joined him, Kantaro felt the same discomfort as the tree. I don''t feel angry with soldiers. I''m not struggling either. It''s like a robot.


    The shooting between the two was sharp and accurate, shooting down Kantaro''s right leg thigh and upper left arm.


    (Whatever the Phantom is, such a mob soldier.)


    Kantaro distorts his face and abominably stares at two soldiers. It is not a fatal injury, but an injury that could be fatal in this situation. Although poisoned with Mob soldiers, Kantaro also knew at a glance that their movements were sophisticated.


    At that time when Kantaro stared at the two soldiers, one leaned loudly as if he had been hit in the head with something, and at the same time a gunshot sounded.


    Another detects the signs and quickly points the gun at him and shoots him.


    (True. You came to the right place. Cocksucker)


    Looking sideways at the soldier''s shooting and the truth of fighting back, Kantaro spilled a grin with relief. It is a common promised scene in fiction, where refreshment and help come to the pinch, but when you actually taste it, there is this unparalleled emotion. The whole body is at peace, at the same time the chest and brain are hot, and the strength is strong.


    True fires two guns, one of which pierces the soldier''s chest and the soldier collapses to the front.


    Geller pounded his tongue when he saw how it was. What was overwhelmingly advantageous on a three-to-one basis was the sudden two-to-one disadvantage of true appearance.


    These guys, they''re zombies.


    To true whining, both Kantaro and Geller see soldiers who were engaged with true.


    No matter how you look at it, the two people who are mortally wounded got up expressionless and fired at them truly.


    "Don''t worry about this one. Focus that way."


    True said, as if he could see Kantaro blind to the Kantaro, but blinded to the soldier who was supposed to be dead.


    Geller and Kantaro turn to each other again.


    (This guy is strong inside too. My body is tight now. I guess I''ll have to try.)


    Kentaro was on the bet. Fly a large arc-drawn line of light to the rear of the Geller.


    (Or that again. seen as a bitter bet)


    Geller mocks.


    But Kantaro came in from the front without making a fast move.


    (Is the light line faux?)


    Geller, who was wary of coming backwards on a high-speed move, was discouraged. But it''s sticking in from the front, so I can handle it adequately.


    Shortly before Gellar and Kantaro tried to enter each other''s attacking range, Kantaro''s body disappeared from before Gellar.


    "Colour!?


    Raise your voice unexpectedly. He immediately perceived that it would be fake to come to a clash from the front, making it appear that the fast movement by the line of light was fake, and while upset, Geller turned quickly back.


    When Kantaro appeared behind Geller, it was settled. Geller couldn''t even confirm what Keitaro looked like, and his head was crushed to pieces of wood dust. We attacked Gellar by moving fast.


    (Thanks to true teaching. I can''t sleep for my feet. That''s what this is about.)


    When he first showed it in front of the truth, Kantaro was truly told that control while traveling at high speeds was impossible. But Jintaro, the devil, dared to defy it, and trained him to attack while traveling at high speed.


    (Only twice has it worked so far, so it was a real bet...)


    I double-fenced them with insurance, but they had been spotted. If fate hadn''t succeeded, I don''t know what the battle would have been like.


    True, on the other hand, shoots two zombie soldiers in the elbows of their hands and feet, sealing their movements.


    (Even though they''re pretty strong. I quickly put the keri on...)


    Seeing the scene where True defeated two soldiers, Kantaro wraps his tongue around them.


    (Is the lily part of them?)


    Seeing a soldier considered a corpse doll, the truth is, I judge him so.


    "Fire formation Arabiata!


    It was a tree in which five soldiers engaged at once and did not benefit from the opportunity to attack inside, but finally closes the gap and burns three soldiers together by the noodles of fire.


    The remaining soldiers will be three, including bittons. Biton saw the situation and left the woodland.


    Seven people were killed, including soldiers who had been converted to Phantoms, even though there were ten on the biton side. The number of enemies has increased to four, with one wounded but no dead.


    "Retreat."


    I order the two remaining men to shoot and tow the gun.


    "I can''t. But I just have to say no to the ex. We''re not going to the gates of this town where they''re based."


    The tree commands and runs out. Mori Tsukuba and Kantaro later follow the escaped bittons.


    "Give me a hand or kill... I''m busy too"


    Truth shrugged as I followed the Kijima clan a little late.

 994 31

    "Hmm. Yukashi, you put your shoulder in, and True you''re in the war."


    Seeing the battle between Kijima and the soldiers in the private oil fields, Misaki shrugged. Biton and Lily were acting together, confirmed in an ultra-small drone.


    (True you just interrupt our play, Rainbow Shore, what purpose did you have and you showed up here. But at the point of their camp, it is clear that they are planning something that is not good. You''re starting to have fun)


    Misaki was smiling slightly with his hands on his chin as he saw the lilies and truths on the display.


    Biton and two of his men''s soldiers were able to successfully turn Kijima and True.


    "Oh, you''ve lost a lot of numbers. And then you wind your tail and you run away."


    Captain Bitton, are you all right?


    It was Lily and Pollock who had spoken up. There are about six other soldiers. Soon, it seems, Lily was rendezvous with the Pollock guys.


    "We no longer have to look for the antidote. Five of the seven soldiers died and already used the antidote for the number of people. Adler seems to be getting the antidote too, but I haven''t heard from him since."


    "Couldn''t the Gellers..."


    Pollock, who listens to bittons of reports and is a pain-relieving face.


    "Captain Bitton, you are a very honest man."


    Lily mouths a dialogue without context.


    "An honest person is the type Junko prefers, and the type I hate and like. I really like meeting the type of people I hate. It''s so artistic and wonderful to ruin someone like that. Meet people you don''t like, and this is a foretaste of art being born. That''s why I like people I don''t like."


    "I mean, are you my enemy?


    From the flow of the story, that''s the bitton I took, but Lily waved her blanket, honoring her smile.


    "That''s what I usually do. But things are different now. I want you to stay alive and settle for me, so only this time, I''ll be on your side until the end."


    "Settlement��"


    It took Biton about two seconds to understand what the word referred to.


    (Are you urging me to go kill Misaki?


    That''s when True and Kishima showed up.


    "Oh, I see you again. On the top of the Buddha, where the phase remains the same. How did you grow up to be such a loving child?


    When you see a true face, tease a lily.


    "The number of enemies you''ve reduced is increasing."


    "I''m not the enemy. At least not now."


    In response to the words of Kantaro, Lily said.


    "It''s not good for each other to argue here. In the first place, you were wrong about who you were fighting..."


    True fires in the middle of Lily''s words, and the bittons respond and shoot out their guns.


    "People who don''t listen to people."


    Lily frowns and sighs.


    Countless curses appear at the foot of the lily, arranged beautifully so that it spreads radially around the lily and is laid to the ground.


    A dazzling light is emitted from all of the massive spells, interrupting the fight.


    The spell disappears and a giant monster appears. With a thick, long torso, it is the dragon itself if only in shape from afar, but its body is made of countless naked human beings.


    "Calling this in just to get my attention and calm down is also a luxury story. It''s one of my mysteries."


    When Lily, nestled beside a giant corpse dragon, says, she throws her gaze in turn at the trees, the woodbuilders, and Kantaro.


    "What is the Kijima clan fighting for in the first place?


    The tree is bewildered by a sudden inquiry from an unidentified woman.


    "I know Kijima. Who''s your lord?"


    "Don''t worry about me at this time. The same goes for private oilfielders. You mobilized your troops, a number of private oilfielder soldiers died, and Kijima people were killed, and Yukioka Junko and Kirisaki swords were responsible for it. How long are you going to hang out with these two Mad Scientists and dance for? Shouldn''t we go over there first?


    "Whatever Junko Yukioka is, Misaki is definitely the enemy"


    It was Biton who reacted as quickly as possible to Lily''s inquiry.


    "So it''s not a better choice to go and put a drop on you than to have a barren fight here? You''ve already got all the antidotes, haven''t you?


    "What are you up to?


    Truth asks. I understand that Lily is trying to point Hate on both sides of Kijima and the private oilfielder towards the game maker''s side, but I don''t know what the purpose is until then.


    "You''re right. Shouldn''t we be hunting down Misaki, the culprit of the commotion?


    After speaking with a true face, Lily takes out her fingertip phone and projects the holographic display in front of her face.


    "Oh, there was a message in there. The guy named Adler seems to be in a dangerous state right now. My family is trying to get him to Miyazaki."


    "What?"


    A bitton that listens to the lily dialogue and puts on its face. I had been contacted that it was heavy weight, but that''s the first story I''ve heard.


    "I was dying, and Misaki was the only one who could cure me, so my body took me."


    "What have you done to me? By virtue of this, the root of all evil..."


    "There''s no other option, and whoever''s inside me was seriously trying to help someone named Adler."


    The lily tells the bitton to eat it gently.


    I can''t let Biton pepper it or anything. Go help Adler. And the sincerity of taking him to Miyazaki was also meant to be heard directly.


    "Why, more importantly, go to Misaki?


    Truth makes me suspicious. I found out it was the work of Akiko and Mutsuki, but I don''t think Misaki, who set up the game, can help me when I find out that the life of that pawn is about to be exhausted. That''s how Akiko and the others will see it.


    "It was modified by Misaki and the result was strange, so I thought Misaki was the only one who could cure it. You''re going to negotiate in time."


    "Even if we were to go put on the drop, we needed the power of Miyazaki itself. Then we can''t even engage Miyazaki to help Adler."


    After Biton said that, I put the gun down. I truly miss the gun when I see it, and the other soldiers lower their guns.


    "There''s no problem. Instead, we should all push to Misaki''s place to facilitate the negotiations."


    Says Lily as she lets her graceful smile stick.


    "Are you going to blackmail Misaki?


    "You''re happy about that again, too. Whether we negotiate or fight, Akiko and the others alone are heavy opponents, and I think it''s a good idea to push them together and leave them to the end."


    Lily answers the true question.


    (I''m not even wrong about what this guy is saying in itself. I''m angry. But this guy... Snow Oka''s influence, isn''t he pretty much?


    I ask how the lilies do it, and the truth is, I think so. Junko seems to prefer it anyway.


    (Or deliberately doing such an absurd thing to make me aware of that? Otherwise there''s another aim, to keep you alert?


    If you''re the person you don''t know from the reckoning, but you don''t know when you''re going to peel your fangs off, the truth is that you''re conscious again and you decide to be vigilant enough.


    In fact, at this time, Lily didn''t even put it on her teeth like it was true. I am more aware of Misaki and Akiko than that.


    "For us, Misaki is the enemy. Obstacles blocked before that, of course, are eliminated, but we want to avoid them if we can avoid futile engagement"


    Biton clearly expressed his agreement with the idea of lilies, which he then added.


    "As far as Snow Oka in a similar position is concerned, it shall be excluded unless it is obstructed. I don''t have enough leeway to deal with both forces at the same time. Miyazaki is the original enemy, but Junko Yukioka just happens to be involved, so you don''t have to do anything."


    I did hear Biton say that I should narrow it down to one, and I was convinced that both true and lily. Even though Misaki alone is invincible, there is no need to be forced to tangle up to Junko.


    (Junko will be sentenced to an abandoned play this time, and you can crusade Miyazaki on your own here, hopefully)


    Think so, Lily laughs dammit.


    "Hey."


    A soldier beside Biton raised his hand gently, speaking truly. It''s Nathan Pollock.


    "Were you still there? Well... I can''t help it."


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but there''s no way I can leave a buddy who hasn''t got the antidote and get away with it on his own. And some of them came to the rescue."


    I hear Pollock''s words, and the truth is I think of my own face in my heart where the bat looks bad.


    "Yeah, I would do that in the same position. I said something stupid."


    "No, no, I''m glad you cared for me."


    Pollock holding his fist, thumbs up and letting him wink.


    "What do we do?


    True turns to the three people of Kijima and asks for a decision.


    "We are ordered to sweep the private oilfielders"


    The tree said, but the voice clearly had a mix of upset and lost sounds.


    "A private oilfielder mobilized soldiers and rammed them in Japan, even with the momentum of war, so you ordered me to kill them as a sanction. But if you look at it from a private oilfield store, there''s a good reason to get your remodeled companion back after being exposed to Misaki. If we drop it on Misaki, we''ll pull it out, and we''ll have to wipe these guys out for that reason, what about that?


    Hearing that True was making a statement near the private oilfield store, Biton saluted it less reflectively of gratitude.


    "But the task of the state..."


    The tree still says, but its voice is increasingly powerless. I fought because I had the audacity that it was a mission, but the current course of this story and the fact that I was truly persuaded, that''s a big shake. In a situation where we are seeing what the hell is the culprit, and yet ignoring it and fulfilling the mandate in full, it seems very unlikely that it is right.


    "Princess, are you still saying that? Come on, don''t wake up. I''m sick of that."


    Said Kantaro in a frightened voice.


    "I think I''m right about that white woman and what she''s telling the truth, too. Whatever she''s up to, she''s right. If so, isn''t there one thing to do?


    That''s what Keitaro makes you smile invincibly.


    "But... we''re killing a lot of soldiers over there. So you''re convinced they can put their hands together?


    Forest construction looks at bittons and inquires.


    "This one pointed a gun at you, too. This one already put the gun down. Swallow. If you don''t narrow your aim to one, there will be a point where you will gain nothing and lose it."


    Biton says in return for making a forest out of his face.


    "Kijima is more against the authority of the state than this. Ask Miyazaki and Yasuzaki why they caused the commotion and decide what to do next depending on the answer."


    The tree declared in a good voice.


    (It was somewhat forceful, but things are going to be good. We were able to put together a spear tip in Misaki)


    It''s becoming as unfolding as you wish, and Lily laughs damned again.


    (If things can be transported the way you want, that would still be best, Junko)


    It was a talking lily while I thought of the face of Junko in my heart.

 995 32

    Four people, Akiko, Wang, Mutsuki, and Taro Platinum, who visited Ajito in Miyazaki, were taken to a room with Miyazaki.


    "Professor Miyazaki helped me where I was dying, too. Even after resuscitation, my body was still motionless and desperate. The professor helped me with that, too. So this is how you can move. I can feel a lot of things. I can feel it alive."


    In a place like the O.R., put the debilitating Adler to bed, Wang explained the situation to Misaki, then asked for help.


    "If you have the power to help, at least help the only person who can help you right in front of you. With a life saved, I can feel the world. I can talk to someone. Something can be done towards the world. I can move the world just a little bit. Because that''s the beauty of life, and I realized I had a professor to help me. So... help me again."


    Misaki had heard the plea of hope in his face, but eventually he stood up exhaled loudly.


    "Hum, I''m good at tickling my mind inside..."


    The girl sleeps on the floor even if nothing is signaled, and Miyazaki walks over it and sees Adler sleeping on the sleeping table. There is also hope right next door.


    Misaki peeks into Adler. Dead ministers are already thick.


    (My body won''t be able to stand the surgery anymore. But. Sometimes the soul stays for a while, even when physical life activities are interrupted. I may try to die once in surgery and then resuscitate. like a bet on whether it will or not)


    When Miyazaki decides that and looks at the girls, the girls get up and get ready for surgery.


    "It''s special. Let''s help. I lost your enthusiasm. If you refuse here, my servants will despise you."


    Misaki took on with the bitter laughter, so his hopes were relieved.


    "Your... name, what is it?


    Adler opened his eyes and called out to his eyes. It''s a sweeping voice that''s about to disappear.


    "Sao Ambition"


    "Right. I''m Simon Adler. Thanks...... good to see you"


    Adler thanking me with a smile.


    Second, I had a bad feeling about my hopes.


    "Mr. Adler?


    Speak up, shake your body with one hand, but no response.


    I got a pulse, but it''s stopping. I had ears on my chest, but I couldn''t even hear my heart.


    "Looks like the Spirit has left the flesh"


    Misaki told him.


    "Oh no..."


    "Try resuscitation. It''s the guy in the electric shock."


    It''s no use.


    Mutsuki said while his hopes dropped his shoulders, but Misaki shook his shoulder.


    "Population breathing and resuscitation measures are futile. Even if the heart stops, if it doesn''t lead to brain death - above all if the soul doesn''t leave, it''s not death, though. There''s nothing you can do if your soul travels to the underworld accepting the death of your flesh. That''s what dies. I guess I had some mindset issues. He didn''t listen to you. He gave up living."


    "Why? Why did this man accept death?


    Akiko asks.


    "This is just an imagination, though. I killed too many people, maybe I was tired of living. That type is different. If so, the last word I heard from Wang - Wang you appealed to me - could have been a great salvation for him. No, even if it wasn''t, it would have been a pleasant word for him. That''s why he passed away with such a serene face."


    It doesn''t even look like the usual Migasaki, but speaks with a strange face.


    "Even if we got here a little earlier, the results would have been the same. But what you did is not in vain. [M] You moisturized his soul before he died. Hmm. It''s a beauty story inside."


    "Professor, I don''t need one last word."


    One of the half-naked girls cautioned Misaki, who nodded with a satisfied face in his arms.


    Biton and Pollock and eight other soldiers, three members of the Kijima clan, and a true total of twelve headed to Ajito in Miyazaki.


    Soon the lilies were gone. I guess you''re up to something that''s not nice, the truth sees.


    Walk down the underground road leading to Azit with vigilance in large numbers. The Azit building is not as large or expensive. Pollock, the guide, told me that it was a five-story small building.


    Step from the basement into the building of Azit and Research Facility and go up the stairs of the building. Presence in Misaki et al.


    can''t have found out, but there''s no Misaki welcome or attack.


    While opening several rooms, a line felt signs of people, stopping naturally.


    "Hmm. Abandon the game and cross the boat. Well, it wasn''t an unexpected development."


    From behind the door, where the light and signs leak, there is a voice.


    True opens the door ahead. True, Biton, and three people from Kijima enter the room. It''s the O.R. inside.


    The soldiers stood guns for once, but they were in danger of convoluting Adler and those who helped Adler, so suddenly they didn''t do anything to storm and shoot him, they didn''t go inside the room, but they were stiffening the entrance so Misaki couldn''t escape.


    Adler was put to sleep in the operating room bedroom. There are also Akiko, Wang, Mizuki, and Platinum Taro, with Misaki''s servant, the Army of Half Naked Beautiful Girls.


    "Adler."


    Biton speaks to Adler as he is put to sleep on the bedside.


    "I brought you here, but it was too late."


    When Biton saw him as Adler''s companion, Akiko said. Biton wonders if Akiko and the boys around him are the ones who tried to help Adler.


    "Well, thank you"


    Bitons to thank you for your stern face.


    "I know a private oilfielder will be after me. It''s a more proactive pattern than ever. But why would you, Yukioka''s mouse, fight me with them?


    Seeing three members of the Kijima clan, Misaki speaks up.


    "Because I understood the culprit was you. Because you wanted to kill me the most."


    Kantaro smiles invincibly and says away.


    "Well, then you must be guilty of the same crime, Yukioka."


    "Junko also owes us a favor by remodeling us and giving us strength. And turning Junko over to the enemy means we really have to turn him over. This guy also owes me a favor. The emotion that neither wants to turn to the enemy is stronger. So it makes sense that the evil part of Junko should just hit you and let it go. Do you have a complaint?


    "Hehe, you seem like a delightful kid inside. I don''t hate it."


    Hearing Kentaro''s return, Miyazaki laughed strangely.


    "Play brings people to life and the outside world, and forgive them either way. Just like Miki said, Junko is on our side. I don''t want your lord to hesitate."


    The tree speaks the same thing as Keitaro.


    "What''s so fun about remodeling people and letting them fight and do that? No, because it''s fun, how can you do that? What do you think people''s lives are?


    Blame it in a tone of hopelessness.


    "Oh man...... I don''t hate hot, but I''d rather not preach blue-smelling morals"


    Misaki shrugs her shoulders and shakes her, sighing and sighing.


    "What do you live for?


    Turning a grand back to Biton and Kijima and the others, Miyazaki looks up to heaven and inquires.


    "Isn''t there anyone who lives to make hope? I am at least. I have great hopes. I have a dream. It''s on its way. Playing with you, Yukioka, is also the process for that. I do play with you and Yukioka for real specials, but this play also has important significance. Because we produce research results from each other and we make our hopes come true. I''m not just trampling many lives in prison."


    That''s all he said, Misaki looks back at the bitons and truths at the entrance and turns a serious eye.


    "I am called Sanmadness, etc., and I am considered equal to you and Milk, Yukioka. Indeed, in technical skills and paranormal abilities, they would be shoulder to shoulder with her and others. But. The purpose of those two is small. You, Yukioka, grant extraordinary power to everyone in this world. Milk is the purpose of overthrowing human society to create a society in which monsters and demons stand above people. It also looks like a grand ambition at first glance, but let me tell you, it''s a common idea. Boring. My dreams are more endlessly bigger."


    Akizaki looks up to heaven again as he talks and opens his hands wide. Jiantaro and Mutsuki were frightened when it was a playful gesture that seemed like a villain.


    "Eradicate every man but me from this world first. And make Earth a planet of women."


    "You want to do a holocaust, too?


    Biton peels his eyes and asks what Miyazaki said. Mutsuki and Akiko were half-eyed and frightened.


    "I''d rather be like Adam and Eve, just Lily and me. I don''t need a harem."


    Platinum Taro said, but they all silenced him.


    "Stupid. Don''t be with someone extraordinarily bastard, who uses what was done to Chobibeard as a victim consciousness shield, while doing something similar to that to others as it is. Am I such a savage, vile imitator?"


    To the mocking Migasaki, Biton grabs his face and grips his fist hard.


    "Are you willing to spread the sexually modified virus all over the world?"


    "Exactly. The boulder is true. [M] Yeah, yeah, you''re smart."


    To true pointing out, Migasaki grins and nods at the garlic.


    "It''s impossible at the moment. In the first place, the current sexually-transformed virus turns women into men, too. This is pointless. You just have to keep a man as a woman. And that''s not all I''m here for. I don''t just want to create a world-wide harem. Make Earth the star of a woman. I mean, Mori Luo Wang, make every thing in the world a woman!


    Misaki screams forcefully, lifting her thin hand to the front of her face, clenching her fist.


    "For example, the floors, columns, walls and ceilings of the temple where I live are all covered with women''s bodies. No, make it a palace built by a female body. Fill all the roads in Kanto, where I live, with a female body too. All buildings other than the temple shall also be made of women''s bodies. The car shall also be made of a female body. The postal post is also female. Plates and glasses are women too. The hammer, the slippers, the curtains, the stove, the chair, the desk, the van, the pen, the paper, the woman. Trains, tracks and station homes all lay down women too. Both leather and silver sheets are female. It''s not just the building. Plants can also be genetically engineered and made to form human women. I miss losing flowers and leaves altogether, so it''s genetically modified so that they grow and bloom out of a plant woman''s body, too. All vegetables and fruits shall also be in the shape of a human woman. Regardless, all animals, birds and insects make it look like human females. You can leave a prototype of Chemomimi, Tail and Wings or so. The nematode, the amoeba, the plankton, the rickettsia, the pranalia, let''s leave it to the woman. A peek into the microscope is a world where all the microbes are feminized - wonderful, don''t you think? I also make all the natural products into women''s bodies. Mt. Fuji also has a female body laid down. Let''s make the Guiana Highlands feminine as well. The three great waterfalls of the world also somehow make it a woman''s shape. The seabed of the deep sea around the world must also be laid with a female body without fear. The bottom of the Mariana Trench is also surprising for women. Active volcanoes are also naturally female. Spraying magmas also become feminine. Smoking is a woman''s body. Let''s get the ruins all over the world covered in women too. Pyramids, ancient graves, encore watts, Moai, Parthenon and Mathieu Picchu all make sure they are covered with women''s bodies. Let all the clouds that float in the sky also be in the shape of women. But up to this point, it''s a story at the planetary level. Either way, we have to feminize every corner of the universe. The shape of the Earth also needs to be built from an elliptical sphere into the shape of a female body. The moon that floats in the night sky shall also be shown as a female body. The constellation is only in the shape of a woman. Make all the stars of the universe, including the Sun, into the shape of a woman. Of course, it''s feminized to all planets, satellites and comets. Black holes naturally need to be feminine. We need to rearrange the stars so that all the nebulae in the universe can be seen as female bodies from anywhere. Gas clouds can create the laws of the universe so that they always spread in a feminine shape. It''s not just about caring for the macro world. The micro world needs to be feminine. Every molecule, every atom, every elementary particle, every coin, everything."


    Half-naked beautiful girls applauded with a smile as they spread their hands and finished talking about their magnificent ambitions with a tranced look, but the other faces were dazed or shimmering.


    "Phew... you still don''t seem to understand this lofty dream, romance, philosophy and passion in the humble folklore. Well, no way to do that either."


    Misaki, disappointed by the thinness of the reaction, said in an unfortunate tone, despite the fact that he had spoken his dreams with a long and broad tone.


    "You''re too narrow to exercise here."


    Whimpering, Migasaki looks at the window in the room.


    Open the window, please.


    One of the girls opens the window according to Misaki''s words.


    "Whoa!"


    With the hanging voice, a thin body like a branch of Misaki jumped vigorously and jumped out the window.


    "Here on the fifth floor..."


    Hope shrugged, looking out the window, there was a figure of Migasaki nestled flat in the middle of the road.


    "The professor... got off the woman..."


    "There''s a professor who never goes down from above a woman all the time, in her sleep, in her bathroom or in her bathroom..."


    "That is a testament to the seriousness... It''s been a long time since the professor''s been serious."


    The girls say it with urgency.


    Misaki, out on the road outside, takes out his pocket watch and drops his gaze.


    "It''s been a hundred and forty-five days and thirteen hours and 21 minutes. I descend into the earth more than a woman."


    Niyari laughs, Migasaki looks up at the window he jumps at.


    "Come on, come on! I''m gonna make you regret getting me off the lady!


    "No, you got off yourself..."


    "That''s right..."


    He looked down at Migasaki, who shouted obsessively, and said with a frightened face of Akiko and Mutsuki.

 996 33

    As for Biton, I wanted to divide it in the form of a firing squad from the ground while leaving a sniper squad in the building, but since some of the girls in the building were under Misaki''s command and could have been obstructed by them, we all have to go back to the basement again and go outside.


    "The World of Green Jersey! The rising tree is the great tower of life!


    It was a bitton trying to leave the O.R., but the woodblock screams near the window before inviting the bittons.


    "I made sure I could get out of here. Take a look."


    When I stop by the window, a single tree that I didn''t have until earlier grows right near the window. If you follow the branches and branches that are divided, you are likely to get down easily.


    "What kind of power is that?"


    "I believe in young people''s praises."


    Praise truly, woodland construction facing that way on the top of the Buddha.


    "Is it not possible to be attacked while you''re down a tree?


    Says Kantaro with a frown root.


    "Because professors don''t imitate such cowardice."


    "You just have to get down so we don''t see any gaps."


    In response to the words of Jiantaro, two of the girls said each in a annoying face.


    Biton and his soldiers, and the Kijima clan, True, and even the four Akiko, all follow trees and descend from the fifth floor of the building onto the road.


    "Is there one opponent and thirteen over here? Princess, how are you going to work together?


    Seeing Migasaki nestled in the middle of the road, Mori asks.


    "In the meantime, take a look at the arrangements for a private oilfield store. Hands when you can afford to."


    The tree feels confronted by Miyazaki when he is an unafraid opponent, even thirteen to one.


    I set it up from bitons first. Simply simultaneous shooting of soldiers. A schematic that usually doesn''t help first, where multiple people shoot one person simultaneously with a machine gun.


    (I wouldn''t have a hard time killing a man who is considered to be Yukioka like that though)


    When I was exposed to the rain of the bullet and saw Migasaki sitting quietly dressed with his hands around his waist, I truly thought without any surprise.


    "What''s going on..."


    Stop shooting guns, Biton groans. The other soldiers are upset.


    "It''s no big deal. I just applied the settings to the space around me. An object that moves at more than a certain high speed is like jumping over me."


    Migasaki speaking pale.


    "So you''re saying guns don''t work. What happens if I use my abilities to get close?"


    "Trying is dangerous. See how it goes a lot."


    A tree that puts a stop to the deviant Kotaro.


    "Space manipulation is the eighteenth highest ranking sorcerer or overlife."


    Truth be told, I will shoot the gun with Misaki in my face.


    Now Migasaki to scratch. He reacted to a true shooting shortly after, saying he would automatically jump over with space manipulation.


    "Well, did you see through it? A boulder."


    Misaki laughs and the figure disappears. Shortly afterwards, Miyazaki was in a completely different place from where he had been until then.


    "It would be true that we were using spatial manipulation. Show yourself in a different place. It''s like a mirage."


    When True makes the point, Misaki applauds.


    "Your name and answer. But I''ve often found my words to be false, and I''ve seen them through."


    "I decided that the bullet would not work at all, and my soul and guts were clear about planting fear. Besides, with such specific conditions, if you can set up an attack avoidance, it means that even overlife is invincible, like not having teeth at all, even with snow oka or tiredness. I stepped on it to get as far as I could."


    A girl named Dawn Yu, who truly wears an archery of combat training, can erase an attack with certain conditions, and truly knows that, but only on the condition that there is a limited space in one side of sight. After remembering the same thing, I discovered that Misaki''s words were lies.


    "I have to say knowledge, experience, insight, all excellent. Two, if there is a mistake, then space manipulation can be broken with space manipulation, so if there was a person with the ability to lie that I lied to, I can break it again, so it''s not as invincible as you think. And it''s no wonder you were there. Well, if you try to be a regular person, it''s a lot of trouble."


    While praising the truth, I will correct your mistakes, Misaki.


    "By the way, are you going to play with me, too? Yukioka, you''re in front of me, so it''s hard for you to get your hands on me, but you''re still gonna get a little painful in the eye, right?


    "To the extent that it helps. I''m not asking you to shy away."


    True said, I fired at Misaki.


    "Shoot!"


    Biton and his soldiers fire simultaneously.


    Truth is, shortly after I fired two guns, I was quickly moving away from the scene in a great hurry.


    The bittons disappear and stop shooting their guns.


    "Oops!?


    "Ha!


    Two screams rise. Misaki, who appeared behind the soldiers, had seen a handknife and had unconscious two soldiers.


    "Especially if you can''t even show off my unique abilities, it''s going to be over. It''s a shame. Unworthy opponent, but late."


    A soldier nearby pointed the gun at Misaki, who was alone, but his barrel was cut off and fell to the ground. Misaki instantly moved behind the surprised soldier, struck him in the neck with a knife and stunned him.


    Afterwards, a one-sided Fumizaki unobtrusion begins. One hand after another defeats the tenacious soldiers as thin bodies like dead branches emerge and disappear.


    "Miki, help me."


    "Whoa, but isn''t it too late?


    Encouraged by the tree, Kantaro smiles bitterly while flying the line of light to a place where Misaki and the soldiers are. Already the soldiers had been reduced to the remaining three, including bittons.


    "Hmm."


    Miyazaki notices the presence of a stretching line of light. Look at it in a small drone, and I know what kind of ability it is.


    At last, Kantaro appears in front of Misaki on a fast trip, and the fist of a ghost waves in Misaki''s face.


    At that time, the truth shoots the gun. The aim was Misaki''s left shoulder. To be precise, he sealed the movement of his left hand and directed Miyazaki to flee to the right.


    Miyazaki flipped his body to the right side, as true prospect suggests, avoiding true shooting, Kantaro''s fist at the same time.


    Just where I avoided it, the bitton that was on the right side of Miyazaki looms.


    Misaki cannot avoid the midsection kick released by Biton and takes it with his right arm.


    (What, this guy''s body...)


    An arm as thin as a match stick receives an intense kick of bitumen. Biton remembers what it feels like to kick a steel stick.


    Misaki puts a foot payment on Biton. Kanataro is distracted when he sees Misaki''s thin legs making Biton''s tough lower body look like a sideburn. I don''t understand how this can be imitated by Misaki, who doesn''t seem to have any weight or power.


    (As far as the movement goes, that guy named Biton, he can do the equivalent. I can''t believe you took that down so lightly......)


    Seeing the invisible force at the bottom of Misaki, True is a battle.


    "Professor Miyazaki is in control of his body."


    The hope I was watching squealed. A stream of power unseen to others was clearly recognizable to the hope.


    "Whether it''s an attack or a defense, the power is focused instantaneously. Harder and stronger. The addition or subtraction of muscle force is also improbable and instantaneous. But that''s really for a moment. In the meantime... I had spotted all the places where the body of a man named Biton was powered and missing. So I could easily roll it over like that."


    Descriptions of hope had reached true ears, and truly, I could understand how Misaki was drawing on its instantaneous power.


    "So you can control the idiotic power of the fire?"


    True said. It is possible to do the same only for a limited moment. True, it cannot be serialized, but from what I''ve just seen, Misaki is flat serialized.


    Miyazaki gently snaps the barrel when he silently takes Biton''s machine gun in his hand. He even pulled out the pistol he had in his nostrils and similarly broke the barrel to render it useless.


    "Why don''t you kill me..."


    Biton, whose leg is broken and falling, looks at Miyazaki''s behavior and asks.


    "I don''t like killing with my own hands directly. For example, whoever tries to kill me. Thanks to me."


    "Thank you, I''ll make you regret it one day. You don''t have to kill me directly, you''re not gonna change the fact that you drove my men to death."


    "I''m guessing you''re the ones who put your hands on it first. Oh, boy."


    Miyazaki takes his eyes off Biton and takes a glimpse of the rest of the soldiers, True and the four nearby executives, respectively.


    "Are the two Kijima people over there asking how they are doing? But you''ll be in the war soon. Because..."


    Misaki''s gaze was directed at Keitaro.


    Kantaro feels something cold in his spine. Even the defenseless Kotaro can tell that the man in front of him is clearly toothless on his own. The spearhead was pointed at me.


    "Oh, no, Captain Bitton. You''ve lost so much."


    At that time, many who are on the spot hear a familiar voice.


    "Mom......"


    "Lily."


    Open the upstairs window of the building in Miyazaki and look at the lily peeking into her face, Akiko shrugs and Platinum Taro screams.


    "What are you doing thanking people for their homes?


    Turning his gaze to the lily, Fumizaki asks. I''m not angry that you''re going up to Ajito on your own. Misaki was wondering why Lily was there and what she did.


    "Professor Miyazaki, I would like to thank you as a guardian for saving the life of Akiko''s lover, Akiko''s hopes. Even though it''s the result of half the fun."


    Not answering Misaki''s question, Lily speaks with a smile.


    "But you''re not good afterwards. Because I brought my hopes here, Akiko and we started coming here, and I got caught up in your crap. It''s very offensive."


    "So, me and Yukioka play in the way of your game, huh? Sounds like you."


    "You didn''t like it for a long time, and I thought it would be a good opportunity."


    Shortly after Lily said, the wall on the third floor of Ajit''s building in Miyazaki was pulverized as if it had exploded from the inside, and a giant spherical thing popped out of it and fell to the ground.


    Seeing what came out, Misaki frowns. And Akiko, and his eyes, and his soldiers, lifted their faces.


    That was a huge chunk of meat. It was a ball of meat. It was meat dumplings. But it''s not a complete sphere, it''s an extremely cluttered mass, and the hands, feet, faces, etc. of those gathered together in the sphere protrude from there.


    "I expected you to come down from your servants and leave. No, it was meant for me to be. There''s no way you''re gonna miss this."


    A lily jumped out the window and went down to the ground, standing beside a giant meat dumpling, talking comfortably toward Misaki.


    "I''ve got your precious servants together. Is it your dream to make something like this? I helped you ahead of time. Thank you at best."


    A lily that smiles and says it with disgust.


    The meat dumplings are based on an army of semi-naked beautiful girls who came to Jong-Phantom City with Misaki.


    The girls made into meat dumplings seem unconscious, they meditate firmly on their eyes, and they don''t talk.


    "Hmm. Spirit souls are not flying. Something like a half-dead person. I struggle, but there''s nothing I can''t fix... But first, we need to make it inactive for once."


    Pushing anger to death, Misaki calmly analyzes the servant girls who were turned into meat dumplings.


    The meat dumplings spin hard, and Misaki glances at them and sticks them in. Keitaro runs away so he doesn''t wind up. But Misaki doesn''t try to escape.


    As Misaki takes the white handkerchief out of his pocket, he throws it overhead, looking at the meat dough coming towards him. Handkerchief got huge over Misaki''s head, and on the verge of meat dumplings crushing Misaki - and crushing a bitton that was falling on his side - he shook over the two of them, covering their bodies softly.


    The rotating meat dough rolled over the giant handkerchief and stopped the movement as it ran straight into the house across the street.


    When the flattened giant handkerchief instantly returned to its original size, Miyazaki and Biton, who should have been struck over the handkerchief, were in the same position as before. Miyazaki returns the handkerchief to his chest pocket.


    "What trick..."


    True groans.


    "I dare you to add and subtract me where I have made half a dead man. I have a feeling you''re setting a trap there again. Well, what''s the matter? Still no trouble with that hand?


    Miyazaki moves slowly off the spot as he looks at the meat dough and puts his hand on his chin to conceive.


    (Hit this guy for a second... he broke his leg and couldn''t move. You protected me? If it was just a scratch, you could have done it. Besides, we''re still heading somewhere else so we don''t wind up?


    I think as Biton looks behind Miyazaki.


    (How could a guy like that, who used my men as an experimental bench to remodel you, set up a death game to play. But...... that was the only move I could think of)


    Biton, a stubborn common sense man in one way or another, had a hard time understanding a man named Miyazaki.


    "What do we do?


    One of the still conscious soldiers comes to Biton''s side and asks for instructions.


    "You shouldn''t do anything now. Let the monsters fight each other."


    It is unclear which will win, or end without a settlement, but Biton decided that they are not the ones who can get their hands on the detour.


    "Princess, we''re in the air."


    Mori Master in game mode all the time says.


    "Good for the air. I would have told you the truth. Survival is the key. There''s no way out of the way here."


    "I thought you''d put a mike on it."


    "I saw that Misaki was repellent for murder, but the late. And now that that that lily woman has come out, that''s not how it''s gonna be."


    The tree sees it as a battle with the possibility of dying in the winding up.


    The meat dumplings roll over Misaki again, but this time avoid them lightly and scratch them.


    Before that avoided appeared a space-transferred lily. A lily with a delightful grin waves her knife down at Misaki, who is subtly out of shape.


    The blow from the knife slowed the movement along the way. The track is off as well.


    The grin disappears from Lily''s face. Lily''s body blew heavily in the middle of the attack. The gunshot sounded, and Lily glanced at the shock she had suffered.


    It occurred when attacking Misaki, aiming at the gap, and the truth was shooting at Lily.


    The bullet was piercing Lily''s shoulder. Lily immediately regenerated the wound, but the fact that she was interrupted by her attack, the fact that she was hurt, the fact that she tasted the pain, and the slightly spilled blood stained her clothes hit a really fierce angry gaze.


    "Which side are you on..."


    A bitton groans when he sees that the truth has shot the lily.


    "They''re both enemies. Bad stupidity showing gaps."


    True to say arrogant.


    "Bullshit, I''m kidding! He''s got a lily! Never forgive me!


    There were those who exposed their anger even more intensely than the lilies who were shot. It''s Taro Platinum.


    "Wait, Platinum Taro"


    Akiko stops Shirakataro from trying to fight True.


    "You know... Platinum Taro. Let me tell you something. If you really win, it''s a gag."


    "My anger is serious right now! There''s nothing more! What would you think if you could hurt your hopes in front of me?


    As he yelled and scattered at Akiko, Platinum Taro rushed out toward the truth.

 997 34

    "Taro Platinum...... I''ll just compliment you this time. To put it directly, I''m on track, so I''ll praise you where you can''t hear me."


    A glimpse of Platinum Taro entering into engagement with True, Lily grinned and muttered. Now I can concentrate on fighting Miyazaki.


    "Well, one more thing, let me show you my work. Take a look. Especially the Kijima ghosts."


    Named Lily, the three members of the Kijima clan are surprised.


    When the lilies cast their spells, and saw the one who appeared next to the lilies, the complexion of the three Kijima changed in an instant. That said, the trees and forest construction wear helms, so I don''t know the expression.


    Seeing a person suddenly emerged in a space of nothing, I truly understood what the appearance of that person meant.


    "Early seedlings..."


    Trees groan unexpectedly. Early seedlings, who were supposed to have been tragically murdered by the Phantom, opened their eyes firmly and stood.


    (A corpse doll... imitate the same joke)


    True discerns the intentions of lilies and remembers anger. I would use a corpse doll to direct Kijima to the battle, as I wish.


    "Everyone...... I''m home. I''m sorry to bother you. Lily brought me back to life."


    The man''s wild voice is uttered, and the early seedlings smile at the three people on Kijima.


    When he heard it, the forest and the trees were mute, and Kantaro saw the lily half-eyed.


    "If you''re gonna make a fake, do it better."


    "No, it''s real..."


    "I don''t talk about premature seedlings."


    To Kantaro''s point, the lily solidified for a moment.


    (My brain had already melted and I didn''t have a great deal of memory, so I formed a memory with just the residual thoughts that were left in my body... that was a huge failure. The truth is... what are you laughing at?)


    Lily finds herself irritated when she sees the truth opposite Platinum Taro, laughing uncommonly.


    "I know exactly what you''re like when you try to confuse us with crap. It sucks to mess with our bodies and confuse our minds."


    Kantaro showers a cold dead line into a lily and says it in disdain.


    "Knock..."


    Totally into a failure play, Lily''s face distorts into shame.


    "I''m having a hard time building this. Because of this, I''ll let you fight in front of me until it breaks."


    With that said, Lily manipulates the early seedling corpse doll and turns to Miyazaki, who is avoiding the attack of meat dumplings.


    "Chaos Napolitan!


    But the tree released massive amounts of noodles and bound the early seedling corpse doll.


    "Fire formation Arabiata!


    More flaming noodles wrap around the premature seedlings, and the corpse doll is engulfed in flames.


    "Oh, no body. I gave it back to you in its original form."


    "I didn''t bring it back to life. They''re just ripping off the body. Disgusting."


    The tree stared at the lily shrugging her shoulders and threw up with contempt and hatred.


    "Oh, didn''t you mind? It''s a shame."


    While the Kijima ghosts were uncomfortable with themselves, they didn''t seem to attack, so Lily decided to concentrate on Miyazaki.


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    White Kintaro who drills his right hand and really hits him.


    (Lily tea boy)


    At the Sana ''a Biology Laboratory, we didn''t have a conversation, but we knew each other. I also hear from my dreams later about what kind of abilities it is.


    Turn off Platinum Taro''s drill punch without difficulty. Due to the large drill area, the avoidance motion has to be increased, but the speed and clarity of the punch is no big deal.


    Shortly after sending the drill punch, True turned around Platinum Taro''s torso and kicked him, but he tasted a strange feeling that was both firm and soft, and True pulled himself back. It feels like it kicked something with a good flavor.


    "Aha, be careful. Oh, true. When it comes to immortality, Taro Platinum is more than me. Try to fight and you''ll see."


    Speak up with a smile that Mutsuki seems to enjoy.


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    As usual, White Kintaro persists in repeating the same attack.


    Truth is, I can afford it, but I don''t imitate Platinum Taro. He also considered the possibility of repeated attacks of the same pattern and seeing another attack where he had become accustomed.


    (This guy... Mutsuki also said you''re a pretty nasty opponent)


    I truly know that Platinum Taro is a clay person. It''s not like I''m just capable of playing.


    Whether it''s a mouse or a transcendent that can be distinguished as Overlife, it can''t be played indefinitely. That is physically impossible. To perform rapid regeneration, considerable energy is consumed. It takes away health. Wounds are fatiguing even when healed.


    But Kitaro Shirakata is different. It''s clay, so even if the wound opens, it just twists and sticks. Even if your bones break, just push them and stick them together. Is there an intense consumption of health there at all? Doesn''t really seem like there is.


    I truly understand that''s what that good moon said more than it was about immortality.


    Whatever the shotgun is, I don''t have to try to make it work a lot like a pistol bullet. I am therefore truly choosing a flesh-bomb battle, but from the feeling I just kicked in, I doubt how effective the blow will also be.


    (How about shaking your brain?


    Boxer Regards, True to release the hook aiming at the tip of the jaw (chin).


    Taro Platinum did not discern his true intentions, but pulls himself away greatly and dodges them in an extraordinary place.


    Plus the truth stepped in, now aim for the upper. It''s not a good idea to aim blatantly, but the truth was I was trying to be sure. If you are going to have a concussion, Platinum Taro will also be prevented.


    With an arm that is not a drill, White Kintaro takes the upper and prevents it.


    (Preventing means it works?


    I reckon so, but the truth was misread. Even when it comes to immortal clay constitution, the pain remains intact. Platinum Taro avoids and prevents it just because he wants to avoid eating the attack if possible.


    Actually, the problem, whether it''s a clay body or not, is concussion. And there are weaknesses that differ from those of the Good Moon. If the truth noticed that, it would have changed the way it attacked.


    "Platinum clay lilou! Rocket!"


    I flew before the drill rolled out the punch. But the truth was I was wary, so I avoided this without difficulty.


    True enough to beat Taro Platinum again, but the air behind him shakes and feels signs of attack.


    (Can you even put the flying drill back?


    Shortly after twisting herself thinking so, something heavy hit her directly in the true left arm from behind and even gave her a painful beating on the side.


    That was like a ball of skin tone. Stiff after being heavy. Truth struck me enough to hold my breath, I almost fell, but I manage to stay on.


    (They ate a real cup)


    True understood when I saw the inside of a drill that fell to the ground, poking hollow. Some of the flying drills were bundled with balls, and even if the drill was involved, it would then fly from the inside and hit the target.


    "Uh-oh! Platinum clay ball!


    Platinum Taro roars like he won.


    He suffered the pain, suppressed his anger, and truly sifted his arms quickly, releasing a clear long needle with Platinum Taro''s eyes open.


    "Ouch."


    White Kintaro is stabbed with a needle in his left eye and reflexively covers his face with his hand.


    Whether you''re immortal in clay constitution, you see that there are quite a few attacks that work, and the truth is you work your head at high speed rotation.


    True is to stab the needle in the right eye. Of course, Taro Platinum will be on guard, but that will also make it possible to anticipate the movement.


    But Kitaro Shirakami never covered his right eye. White Kintaro, whose needle is stabbed and his eyesight is deprived.


    I dared to throw away my eyes. Recover the drill that flew into that gap.


    On the assumption that his vision will soon recover, too, the trick is applied, while the truth is that he is blind to Taro Platinum. Step back and distance yourself, get the familiar ultrasonic vibrating steel wire out of your wrist and set it up on the ground between Platinum Taro and yourself.


    "Come on, man!


    Platinum Taro screams, sits back with his eyes meditating, and storms trying to play low-altitude tackle. You can''t even see that the truth has retracted, but the truth just retracted straight without cheating on the side, so if you leave it alone, you''ll eat it.


    True pulled his arm and jumped up the steel wire.


    I thought the steel wire would wrap around Platinum Taro, and White Kintaro, with his eyes closed, turned his face truly and laughed invincibly.


    "Platinum clay lilou! Double!"


    As if he was seeing a true movement, Platinum Taro drilled and spun his hands, wielding his arms even louder. All the steel wire is tangled in the drill.


    The moment I pull the steel wire, because of the intense entanglement in the drill, on the contrary, my true body is pulled and my body collapses at the front. This made me more impressed by the truth.


    With that true face on his face, Platinum Taro''s kick flies. I guarded him with my arm and avoided a direct hit to the face on the boulder, but he takes a heavy blow to the arm.


    "Looks like you didn''t see this. It''s clay, so I can do it."


    His eyeballs were stuck on the back of his hand when Kitaro Shirakami showed him the back of his hand, as he had won proudly. When he was stabbed with a needle and held down his face, he moved his eyes and optic nerves into his hands. As the person says, the clay body can be deceased artistry. With his eyes on the back of his hand, he watched all the true movements.


    (This guy...)


    True to get even more irritated by the fact that they did it once and twice.


    "Wow... that white Kintaro is seriously pushing the truth..."


    Seeing the battle between the two, Akiko was impressed and reviewed Platinum Taro only slightly.


    "Haha, but you don''t have to bother to seed it, but it sounds like Kitaro Shirakata is the place to be bragging about it."


    Next to Akiko, whom I admire, Mutsuki was laughing.

 998 35

    Miyazaki kept his fingertip cell phone display in front of his face, rolling and attacking meat dough over and over again.


    I''m not just messing around. He had little eye for the meat dough, fingered the display, and manipulated it.


    "Ready. It''s my first time, so you''ve had a lot of trouble."


    Whimpering, Misaki, who has never given much attention to meat dumplings before, firmly faces each other.


    "Often, enjoy yourself. But honor. That you can be the first subject to shine."


    When Misaki tells him to talk, he puts his hand against the meat dough that comes in.


    A glass of wine with red wine appears in the shaved hand. Tilting the glass, the wine in the glass spilled and rose into the air before reaching the ground.


    Like a liquid drifting through a gravity-free space, I snapped at the meat dough when I wondered if the wine had become an indeterminate mass and swelled thinly and greatly just before the meat dough.


    From the part where the meat dumplings were bathed in wine, they change color to red purple. Something about red purple happens to erode into the whole body of the meat dough giant, and the whole body of the meat dough turns red purple and stops moving. And as it oxidized, the body surface melted and collapsed, and eventually all the meat dough collapsed, and a pile of red-purple dust was created.


    "You killed him without any hesitation."


    Lily said as she saw the girls'' meat dough miserable appearance.


    "Did you kill him? What are you talking about, you? Haven''t you seen the flow of your soul properly, Necromancer?"


    Misaki turns to Lily and shrugs her shoulder.


    "My soul is gone. You killed him and sent him to the underworld."


    "I mean, I didn''t look closely. I didn''t kill him. Their souls moved into this world while they were alive before they were free from the flesh, that is, before they flew to the underworld and died."


    Kirisaki grins at his fingertips.


    "I should thank you, Yukioka. They told me about the existence of electric spirits, and I was studying them independently. How to send a soul to the computer world. Yukioka says you can use similar abilities, but I knitted them myself."


    Listening to the words of Miyazaki, Lily recalls the art of tired forced spirits into the painting, and the ability of Junko to exfoliate spirits that he showed at the Institute of Biology in Moment.


    "If you temporarily store your soul in the computer world (cyberspace) and then put it back in another body, it''s back to normal. That''s in culture now. It''s about you, so I was also assuming that you would get your hands on my lovely servants. Your personality is really easy to understand. It''s a little too easy to understand."


    That word of boredom lit the ignition line of lily anger.


    "Thank you too, Yusho. That I kept them half-dead without killing them. If you had killed them in my depository, there was nothing I could have done. To grieve me anyway - I guess I dared to do so for the harassing purpose of letting you kill me with my hands, giving me a sense of despair that I''m alive but I can''t do anything about it, I can''t save you. but that turned out to be Ada. No, it was really helpful with your poor artistic activities. Thank you so much."


    I thought I said it in a hateful nettine tone, and Miyazaki makes me pay a respectful tribute to Lily.


    "Or something? Like me, has it turned somewhat into a doctrine that gives the other person a chance? Does that mean he''s been a little gentler?


    Where Misaki talked that far, Lily called the dead dragon over Misaki''s head, who had kept him waiting in subspace. The corpse dragon opens its huge mouth and eats the mistletoe.


    Kill your body like a match stick to the side, tilt it to an angle of about ten degrees of ground rinse, and Migasaki engages the attack of a carcass dragon. Its body is dressed very unnaturally, only part of one leg is in contact with the ground.


    "You''re a tricky guy to attack and defend."


    "I think that''s what they make characters like"


    Says Mutsuki and Hope, who were touring.


    I don''t even think Lily can be defeated by the unintentional blow of a corpse dragon. Shoot the needle gun planted in the prosthetic hand from close range by moving only the prosthetic hand behind Misaki, aiming immediately after Misaki dodges it.


    Soon he grabbed the wrist of his prosthetic hand and stepped down normally to the ground, wondering if Misaki''s body, leaning about eighty degrees laterally, had spinning hard over and over again to dance through the universe.


    "It''s an over-life stone hand. Transfer only part of your body or weapon to the opponent''s close range. But. Are you in the same overlife as someone who died?


    Miyazaki looks at the prosthetic hand he grabbed.


    "You''re a good prosthetic. But there''s nothing I wouldn''t do to make something better, is there? After apologizing to me, if you live as a toilet seat in our bathroom for a month or so, it will be a reward."


    "The other way around, right? Please sit down and beg me to make it. I don''t need it."


    It was provoking Misaki, but Lily laughed back and closed the space, leaving her prosthetic hand behind Misaki.


    Shortly afterwards, a prosthetic arm exploded.


    He ate an explosion at close range and Misaki''s thin body blew away.


    "Ya did?


    Akiko whines in a questionable system about the words of a flag she hasn''t done. But the explosion now was a complete direct hit. In fact, the arms, of course. With more than half of his torso blown to pieces, he''s rolling to the ground. The original form has been lost to the head.


    (I didn''t do it. I did damage, though. No, I let it consume exactly what it takes to regenerate)


    While the lily squeaks in her heart, she takes the spare prosthetic arm out of her subspace pocket and frames it.


    "Hmm. That''s a valuable experience inside. Eating an explosion from close range."


    As he instantly regenerates the missing flesh, Miyazaki rises and squeals. I''m restoring clothes, not just my body.


    "Good inside. Mm-hmm. It''s fun. Yusho, I think I like you. [M] Yeah, you said you didn''t like me, but that''s because you think Yukioka was close to me, right? That''s the kind of jealousy you put on True you. [M] No, you really scared me. You''re really ugly. And it''s really funny."


    At the end of Misaki''s dis, the carcass dragon strikes again. Now he tried to get the giant down and crush Misaki''s body, but Misaki dressed as he remained upright, slipping down the ground at high speed and dodging.


    "I tried to temporarily lose the friction behind my feet. And then these funny things happen."


    Misaki stops at a remote location and explains.


    "Well... come on, I''m not comfortable with this."


    Whimpering, Migasaki shifts space.


    Feeling the signs of distortion of the space near him, Lily flipped herself, but Misaki, who appeared in front of her, jumped greatly, riding over Lily''s head.


    "Aha...... awesome sense of balance"


    I ride cleverly over Lily''s head with one leg, and look at Misaki standing with her hands straight across her, Mutsuki impresses me.


    "I played with you, too. If you have the courtesy or courtesy of a crowd, you must return the courtesy to me. [M] If I''m not always in touch with a woman, I''m restless. Plus, I''m also very resistant to walking on the ground with my own feet. You will be my horse and carry it to my lab. [M] That''s your responsibility."


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Lily shook her torso wide and tried to shake Misaki off, but Misaki jumped right before it and landed on Lily''s head with one leg again.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhh!


    Kitaro Shirakata, who was supposed to have been fighting the truth, accidentally witnessed the sight, roaring and advancing with Lily and Migasaki.


    "Mm, is that your lover? Hmm... that''s... you did something a little wrong."


    Seeing Kitaro Shirakashi coming towards him, Misaki clouded his expression and said, he transferred and disappeared from the top of the lily.


    "No... you''re not."


    A lily that makes a flashing face when there is also a lot of mistake.


    "Yu, Master Lily. Ahhh."


    In front of him, he ignores Shirakataro, who cries and grates, and Lily turns her face toward those with Misaki. Standing quite far apart.


    "Well, I can''t spare much time. I have to bring my lovely servants back to life, so I''ll be free here. Yeah, in terms of winning or losing, it doesn''t matter if you win the rain shore that led me to disperse. If you beat me three times wild, be proud. Be proud."


    Speaking out in a tone and expression that was clingy to the little fool, Miyazaki moved even more instantly to disappear.


    Thoroughly peed, next to the smug and trembling lily, Akiko comes and speaks.


    "You can''t beat your mom when it comes to stroking people''s nerves, can you, that guy?"


    "Akiko... that''s what gave Misaki the victory."


    Realizing that Akiko''s anger had been lifted in a word, Lily sighed heavily with her tired face and dropped her shoulder.

 999 36

    Misaki went back inside the building to resuscitate the girls, but Lily had lost her temper to chase them.


    Others who have been made to witness the battle of the super dimension have also lost their willingness to fight Miyazaki at the earliest opportunity. True enough to see that, I think it''s time to pull around.


    "In fact, even though Lily was the dominant battle, Miyazaki''s impact seemed bigger."


    "Yeah, yeah. It''s like I was stupid to take it or avoid it while pulling out my mom''s attack, and then I showed the difference in power"


    Mutsuki and Akiko share their thoughts on the battle.


    Lily, on the other hand, was treating bittons and soldiers.


    "My leg, it should have been broken...... No, I have a little lump."


    "I thought you said I was a therapist. It was easy to connect as it was beautifully broken."


    Lilies to joke and say. If you sell Biton a favor, he''ll decide he''ll be able to use it again, until he treats him.


    "It was out of our reach, Miyazaki. You, too."


    Bitons to say with bitter faces.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I''m sorry, too. Defeat is an abomination."


    Even from the lily, I could feel the power of Misaki on top. Though I knew there was a difference at the time that I was the same size as Junko.


    Of course, the lilies didn''t give out all of their power either. But I think Misaki was fighting harder than he was.


    "It turns out to be beyond human intelligence. I thought for a moment that he might be able to do what he wants and what he wants."


    Biton lit a cigarette and lit a fire as he said.


    "Between losers, how about a drink?


    "Unfortunately, I will refuse. I''m not interested in men."


    It was a lily that quickly refused to invite bittons. Biton grins and gently shrugs his shoulders.


    "Master Lily... I''m sorry if I can''t protect you. Migasaki made me feel bad."


    Lily sticks her prosthetic hand in the mouth of White Kintaro, who makes a misguided apology.


    "I was competing with Miyazaki, and you wouldn''t be able to squeeze out and protect or protect me, would you? First of all, stop looking at the filth. That''s the way you think about me."


    "No, no, no, no."


    Always more and scolded with a grumpy face, Platinum Taro apologizes with tears.


    Secondly, the lily turns a true gaze. The truth is that she seemed to be talking to Kijima and the others, so Lily also quickly strays her gaze.


    (I just gave it a little once and did nothing else. It''s not hard to get my hands on because I have Mutsuki or Akiko on my side... or I''m not willing to take revenge... is it? I do feel hatred for me. Are you on my side, curbing it all the way down, aiming for something? Or maybe I''m just being patient because I know I can''t stand my teeth?


    It is a lily whose true character and thoughts are hard to understand. He''s the type I''ve never seen before in my life. I can''t tell what I''m thinking and I can''t even predict what I''m going to do.


    "After all, we''re talking about what we came here to do. That''s why I don''t trust a woman''s words."


    Forest construction with a glimpse of lilies and an abomination.


    "I don''t know, it was all over without knowing anything. So we''re not going to talk about it, and it would have made sense just to look at it"


    Truth speaks differently to the language of forest construction.


    "True as it is. It would be an invaluable experience to see the terrible battle of the transcendent"


    "Nah. Fumizaki''s movements were interesting."


    The tree nodded like the best, and Kentaro agreed.


    "Um? Have you finished the game yet? I mean, why don''t we all get together?


    Junko comes and speaks with no one. The battle against Miyazaki, though dull, is well watched, via ultra-small drones.


    "Oh? Was Junko there too? What were you doing alone? This one said the festival was very festive, but what were you doing alone? He was doing something fun, too?


    Junko pulls on the lily inquiring about the one in a mean tone.


    "We were all beating up Misaki''s place and brawling. What have you been up to?


    True to ask straight, wondering if he was doing something strange.


    "You mean you didn''t do anything in particular? I was wondering if you could have contacted me if it was such a pleasure."


    Joking and Junko says.


    "Oh, you seem to have a lot of hope. The boulder is Junko."


    With a face that looks heartfelt delightful, a lily full of disgust.


    "But Lily''s failed, too."


    Junko finally comes to the provocation of lilies.


    "What do you suddenly say? I wonder what my failure is?


    "You let Akiko get along with us, and you''re keeping Mutsuki at your disposal, to make me, Makoto and you suffer, right?


    Junko pointed it out and the grin dramatically disappeared from Lily''s face.


    "But Lily has grown affectionate with the two of us, and she''s become important. That''s why I can''t handle it that way anymore. Isn''t this a failure?


    (That''s a lot of bad taste incitement... Not even like this one......)


    I truly decide to keep an eye out later.


    "You can''t deny that it wasn''t what you originally planned. It didn''t work out the way I wanted."


    Lily said honestly, also aware that the good moon of the day and Akiko were listening.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t feel the way I wanted to, Tachi, but you didn''t surprisingly do that on this matter. Did Junko poison you? Out of my mind, I grew something even better."


    (My mom says a dialogue that doesn''t look like my mom at all!? Even snow!?


    Ashiko ascends to the dialogue of the lilies.


    "We''ve grown a family bond. I -- no, no, none of us intended it, but it happened naturally. What I once wanted from Junko came up unintentionally."


    Looking straight at Junko, Lily speaks with a true face.


    "Both Akiko and Mutsuki are like me and Junko''s daughter, created by Junko and me. You don''t think it''s great? But these two are mine. It''s me and Junko''s daughter, but it''s my family. It''s not your family. It''s a strong bond with me."


    In the words of Lily, spoken in great seriousness, Mutsuki and Akiko felt something resounding in their chests. Meanwhile, Platinum Taro, who was not named, remembered the feeling of a crack in his chest.


    "Junko, True, your love and so on are so broken, but if they are untrained, they can''t leave, and they are connected while making excuses to themselves. The thick and hot bonds I have built tear apart even more tragically the bonds of your worn out and missing ladies. That''s what this is all about. I''ll let you know soon enough, so stay tuned."


    When he proclaimed cold with his true face, Lily turned her back on Junko, and saw each of Akiko and Makoto, smiling with no heart or lightness.


    "Now, this ridiculous and rare commotion is over with. Let''s go home."


    Akiko, Mutsuki, Platinum Taro, towards the hope, Lily smiles and speaks out.


    "Hey, true. I''ll settle for you the next time I do it, so be prepared. Forget I was the better fighter in this fight."


    "Oh, I''ll remember."


    Answer the provoking White Kintaro, truly rolling a quiet fighting spirit. In fact, I admit that Platinum Taro was more dominant.


    (He''s hot inside)


    It wasn''t just about strength, but also about platinum taro''s spirits. To a hot type of man, is a true favorite immediately.


    "Whatever you think, you''re the better loser."


    Where the lilies are gone, True tells Junko.


    "Yeah...... I kinda think so too"


    "No, you lose, not a little bit. I couldn''t say anything back."


    "No, no, it''s not winnable to say it back at the end like that... because it''s not even a disease that I feel sorry for if I don''t say it back at the end"


    I saw Junko say with a laugh, and for some reason the truth relieved me.


    "I''m telling you, that''s my prey, so don''t let yourself get ahead of me."


    "Yes, sir. I''m looking forward to seeing how you cook Lily."


    He was a pure child throwing light-hearted words, but not a fool to prune in his heart, Pure Son said with earnest anticipation. I believed I could do it if it was true, and included a strong nuance of support.

 1000 End Chapter

    Akiko and Wang, returning to the excellent town of Euthanasia City, were breaking up with the lilies and taking a breather as they dined at the family "Wombat" in Kandobile.


    "Akiko lives in an unusual world, so I figured out so much about this one. And Akiko doesn''t want to get anywhere near me."


    In the words his hopes uttered, Akiko stopped the hand of the meal. I regret that I could have chosen a few more words because I can also see the obvious colour of fear floating in my eyes.


    "You no longer want to hang out with me?


    "No way. But, you know, I''m no longer normal, and Akiko''s not too tight about how she treats me and how she''s conscious of me?


    This is still the hope that I intend to be choosing words so as not to disturb Akiko.


    "So I don''t want you to be conscious of that. I want to live in the same place as Akiko."


    After conveying the heart you want to convey, Hope asks for Akiko''s reaction.


    The desire not to do much about putting himself out passed on to Akiko, too, to say so far, I guess it was a statement of readiness. But...


    "Even if they say so freaking out ~... I know you''re ready. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but the only thing that scares me of my reaction is - I wonder if it''s a little too much to ask. That doesn''t reduce the distance, and even when I tell him I mean it like I do now, he''s such a nori. Bye..."


    I was told by a sigh of sigh, and my hopes grew and I nagged.


    "Look, that''s what it is."


    "I''m defoed to ask people how they look, so it''s hard to cure them. I don''t want to lose people''s mood, I don''t want to fight..."


    The hope of remembering what Misaki told me.


    "What? You can have a fight."


    Akiko laughs off.


    "But... I don''t like to argue, and Professor Misaki told me to avoid fighting with women, and to ask forgiveness from a man when it comes to fighting, and to apologize for Hiraki."


    "What? Looks like an idiot. So what happens if I''m wrong? Yet you have trouble giving up your thoughts and being apologized for. You should have fought if you really got to your head. If you think you''re right, you can claim it. We can make it up to each other later, take them, admit it, forgive them."


    The word of Akiko was scaly from the eyes, if you look from the eyes. I admire that idea, and yet I remember something like respect for what Akiko said openly, at the same time as joy.


    "Fumizaki blew me into something weird, and you''re really taking it? Give me a break."


    "No... I guess Akiko is more convincing. I believe what Akiko said."


    His hopes were clear, and Akiko smiled lightly.


    Three days after the disturbance in Zunfantasy City ended, a couple ramen of five cardboard boxes was sent to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Akiko didn''t want to drag you into the world you''re in. If that could have a negative impact on you, I think it might bring you closer to the risk of death."


    I say to the truth that I''m in the same room as I pour hot water into the coupler men.


    "It''s just like the old me. True you..."


    "Don''t talk about the old days."


    True to pronounce a rather sinister voice and block the story of Junko.


    "Well, listen..."


    Junko took his gaze off and gave him a heartless or worrying look, so the truth is don''t bite any more.


    "I''ve already decided to be ready, and I believe, and I intend to do what I can to the fullest. But, True, you''ve been screwed a few times before, haven''t you? Have you ever wondered how I felt then?


    To the inquiry of Junko, the truth pushes silence.


    "I''m sorry to ask you mean things. The answer is, I just believe..."


    Where the silence lasted a long time, Junko laughed and told him.


    "I''m worried about you, but you could be dead. How dare you, I don''t have a lot of those horny emotions left for me. It''s not like there''s none at all, though. I guess I should say it''s getting dull. The harm of immortality depends on overlife, but in my case, negative emotions are missing a lot. So I can just strongly believe it. But... Sometimes I get very worried, and it''s very unstable. Come on. haha."


    Junko is laughing, but to his true heart, the story of Junko sounded heavy.


    "When you''re gone, I wonder if I can cry like I used to, vaguely. When you''re gone... maybe you can grieve. So... I wonder if I''ll keep looking and walking again. I''ve been searching and walking for a thousand years, and now I''ve made all kinds of connections and strengthened my edges, and now that I''m back with you, I feel like I''m going to find a way to follow the rest of my soul, because I''ve studied it independently, and now I''m going to find it a little faster."


    That''s all I talked about, Junko, who opens the lid of the couple ramen and rinses it off. The truth remained silent and I couldn''t say anything. I do have something to say, but I can''t speak of it clearly.


    (I will never die. for you, too)


    The dialogue is embarrassing and unspoken.


    "Akiko thinks a lot about whether you''ll feel the same way about me in the future or if you still feel the same way about me then. The side who dragged his favorite child into the mud has to be quite prepared to accept and walk with him."


    The phone rang as he spoke while scrubbing the ramen.


    "Oh, Mr. Yukioka. I''d like you to join Rainbow Shore again for the next plan, but can''t you just bait and somehow lure it out?


    "Professor... did you like Lily?


    To Misaki''s demands, Junko gave a bitter laugh while rubbing the ramen.


    Three days after returning home from Zunfantasy City. Haya Biton lived his days, ready to be taken responsibility and killed, but no shakeout from the middle up comes.


    But I''m sure it''s not for free. There was only one soldier who could be rescued, Nathan Pollock, out of the ten who were taken. The result is really scattered that the remaining nine can''t be saved, that they can''t send casualties to the soldiers who made their way to the rescue, and that they can''t kill Miyazaki. Moreover, these were cut off after ignoring the order. In view of previous executions of private oilfielders, it is stranger not to be executed.


    This is such a ruthless organization. Those who make serious mistakes, even those of the Demon clan, make harsh solemns. Sarah Demon''s self-harm is vivid in her memory these days.


    Mika Tsukinawa harshly disputed that Sarah had been on the phone with herself until shortly before she died and that she had been driven to self-harm by the organization, but both the private oilfielders and the Demon clan stuck as virtually rootless. But everyone in the organization knows. Whether what Mika Tsukinawa says is more true or not.


    And finally, a call was made to Biton from his immediate boss, Rafael Demon.


    He didn''t tell me to kill myself verbally, the last person was not coming, and the point was not made that a call would be made, but still ready to execute, Biton heads to the Tokyo branch of the private oilfielder.


    Into the room that was put through, Biton was surprised. There are many other executives besides Raphael. Even the executive commissioner who partitions the running of the Demon clan inside.


    "Haya Biton. You will die. On the face of it."


    To the words of Raphael, who spoke pale, Biton doubted his ears.


    "Not to be solemnly cleared, but when I saw your courage and your faith in saving your men with your life, I judged you to be a man enough to believe. So we decide to die and have one of us come in."


    "We?"


    "We are a gathering of those who seek to overthrow the current system of control of private oilfielders and demons."


    It was the old man, an executive commissioner of the Demon clan, who told him so. He is one of the top members of the clan.


    "One way or another, the purpose is to purify the Demon Clan. I want to drive away the ruthless and ruthless and reform the organization, like relentlessly cutting off my body as well. And in order to devour his own interests, he wants to change the policies of previous organizations that sow a spark of strife all over the world."


    "Isn''t that the kind of operation where you say that, gather the rebels together and scratch them all out?


    "That''s a funny read. You don''t have to be such a hassle, it''s quicker to assassinate him quickly. Just like you. If you just want to kill me, I''m just killing you."


    To Biton''s point, the old man, the consul commissioner, laughs.


    "I don''t have a choice, do I?


    "Of course it is, but your heart is - how about a choice of heart? Does your heart refuse?


    To the inquiry of the old man as he looked with tender eyes, Biton spilled nature and a grin. My heart is set.


    Four days after returning home from Zunfantasy City. The three men, Kishima Tree, Hayazawa Morijuku and Kentaro Echino, were summoned by a certain figure.


    Waiting on the top floor of the hotel was a shallow, black-skinned boy in white ruggedness. White Fox String Spiral - a super big man, who is the head of the White Fox family, the landlord of spiritual defense, one of the top executives of the center, the Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure, which sums up the back streets, and even one of the true rulers of this country.


    "Think I''ve done a lot of bad things to you guys. Come on. Junko cautioned me, and I finally realized that. Sorry."


    Kijima''s three people utter nothing to the string screws apologizing for Kijima''s previous poor treatment.


    The task that is occasionally brought in is extremely irrational in nature, as it was largely left unattended, with many of Kijima''s lives scattered slightly and left resting on their bellies.


    The tree wasn''t calm inside either, but he gave up, I guess, bringing the realization that he could handle it that way. Still, they were adamant to assume the role of shader of spiritual defense.


    "The three of us talked and decided. I know Kijima is free from this."


    "I thought so."


    To the words of the tree, the string spirals laugh small.


    "So, do you have an idea how to shake yourself in the future?


    "I thought I''d become a backstreet resident, learn from a star charcoal sorcerer, and solve the troubles of paranormal relationships as a business"


    "I thought so."


    The string screws out the display and fly it to the tree.


    A display that flew through the universe flipped in front of a tree. What was written was the registration process as a backstreet starter. It included introductions to informants, lateral connections between starters and finalists, and introductions to partnership agreements with hubs. All of them, it was understandable to all three that Beginner on the back street was their good offices to make it easier to start work on the back street.


    "It''s largely a pattern, hey. It is also for people in rough relationships who quit their jobs in the country to fall into the back streets. That''s why I''m at least offering you a different kind of assistance."


    "Care, Appreciation"


    To a string screw laughing, the tree drooped its head with no expression.


    Rain Shore Mansion.


    Only two people in the living room are Lily and Akiko. Lily is knitting and Akiko is browsing the net by projecting a display in front of her.


    "Hey, Mom. Why is Mom still a prosthetic? Mommy can make it into a normal hand, right?"


    Akiko asks what it is. Ever since I heard you interact with Miyazaki the other day, I''ve been curious.


    Asked a question by Akiko, Junko''s smile hits the back of her brain


    "Was that something I shouldn''t have asked?


    Look at the lily you don''t try to answer, says Akiko.


    "I don''t want to talk, I don''t need to know."


    In place of words, a lily with a soft tone.


    "Yes, I totally forgot. Say thank you to your mom."


    "Thank you?"


    "Because you went with me to help me hope. Thanks, Mom."


    In thanksgiving, Akiko sits next to Lily and hugs her so that she can snuggle from side to side.


    "Oh... I''m in the way."


    "I feel very much like doing this right now. So don''t refuse."


    It was a lily that looked loud, but he listened to Akiko''s request and continued knitting, dressed to keep Akiko''s head in his arms.


    "Even though my mom gets tired of me one day and knows I''ll throw it away like garbage, she''s still full of feelings for my mom now. I''m so happy, and I appreciate it, my dear."


    Ashiko''s dialogue, spoken in a dreamy tone, runs with a tingling pain in Lily''s chest.


    (It can be thrown away...... Dumped...... I...)


    Lily embraces strongly about Akiko, evoked by the worst memories of her life and strongly aware.


    "Mom......?


    I feel Lily''s body tense, and Akiko is surprised.


    "Do something stupid...... Have you forgotten what I said to Junko the other day in Jong-Phantom City? Or maybe you didn''t hear me?


    "Huh? Were you serious about that? I thought it was a lie to harass Junko."


    Listening to Akiko''s dialogue, which he says unexpectedly, Lily flashes.


    "If you were Taro Platinum, I''d poke you in the ear with this stick and make the streets look good."


    "Eh... I mean, that''s more important to you than me, Kitaro Shirakata?"


    "Oh, should I stick it through your ears as well as your back and stir it up in your head?


    Saying noisy things and keeping himself in a smiling lily, Akiko also laughed strangely when he creaked.


    29 Let''s Play Mad Scientists End

 1001 Talk about destruction and creation at the candy store

    An old-fashioned pastry shop built right next to the candoville. Its name is Tamamura, a candy store.


    There are even benches in the store where you can sit down and eat and drink here.


    "Hey, how long have you been working on that?"


    Tamamura Ring, the owner of the store, speaks to those sitting in the chair in a voice mixed with anger and giving up.


    I was sitting in a chair with a high school student and a threesome. One of them sticks his head out with a leash and puts in a sore, and one of them is dyed into blonde hair, turned into a Mohican, tattooed on his temples and put on a shoulder pad. But one of the centers, kid, is just keeping it in his head.


    Even high schools with more than a hundred in Euthanasia City are students of poor fingerfolding schools and crossbow emperor high schools.


    "When you guys are there forever, regular customers don''t come by. It''s an obstruction to sales, so if you eat sweets, go home. I mean, what happened to school?"


    "Uh, just a little bit more."


    "At any rate, I''m a guest at this hour. When the guests arrive, they leave."


    "That''s bullshit. I was in the mood for you today."


    Repeated dozens of times already, rings and interactions with bad students. Ring has been familiar with them since their junior year.


    "I want to fuck you. I know what it is, Persimmon."


    "The mood can only be called mood"


    Called persimmon, kid retarded answers. I can tell you''re pretty tall even when you''re sitting. Besides, my physique (Gatai) is good. Size enough to call a giant man.


    "The persimmons have been here for three years, and we need to think about the future."


    "I''m probably... because it''s decided. You can''t even let me do what I want, and I''m forced to inherit the family business."


    In the light mouth of the ring, the boy head persimmon becomes a sinking expression.


    "Oh well...... So, why don''t I go over to the Tajima family and persuade them?


    "Fine... seriously, don''t do this"


    Persimmons wolf at the ring offered with a smile. This old candy store owner could really do it. Besides, Persimmon knows the face behind the ring.


    Kamochanko and Kamoyaro Tajima''s house is a clan that serves an escort organization named Silver Storm Hall for generations. Kamahachiro is revolting about being forced to decide on his life, but he doesn''t actually have enough strength to push himself through. In the end, I feel like I''m going to be made to add to the Silver Storm Hall.


    "I rebelled quite a bit when my parents told me to take over the trail of this store, too. It was over thirty years ago, though. Even when I was a killer, I had fat on it, but there were a lot of things I thought about, and I ended up inheriting it."


    A ring that sounds nostalgic.


    "That sounds interesting."


    and there appeared an old man about the same age as the ring. He wears sunglasses and is in a suit, with a gentle grin on his mouth, but releasing an aura full of majesty.


    (This old man...... you can do quite a bit. It''s not just)


    Kamahachiro, who has been indulging in martial arts since the time of his temper, found out at a glance.


    "Ah, persimmons. What happened to school?


    From behind the old man, a girl in white appeared, familiar to Kamahachiro and the others since they were little. Needless to say, I am Junko Yukioka, a Mad Scientist.


    "I''m skipping. Please don''t ask me. I''m skipping, so guess I''m here."


    One of the defects answers with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, slaughter. Junko. There you are. Go in the back. You have to leave now."


    Ring smiled and the old man - Inspector General Kiyoshi Hojo - welcomed Junko into the house behind the store. Tell Kamahachiro and the others in a slightly tight tone.


    It looks like a candy store, and the back of the store is at home. It is a japanese room with tatami, handicap, torn and repaired pieces, old wooden columns, even more ancient tablecloths, and a Buddha''s altar.


    "I can''t believe you two are here."


    "When I came here, I just happened to meet Junko."


    "Yeah, I''m going to Ring''s shop, so I''m not talking about going with you."


    Ring and Hojo also knew Junko since childhood.


    "We were talking about taking over the trail, but did you decide to take over here?


    "I''m still going to do my best on active duty. Though... there''s no one to follow here. We didn''t get married, we didn''t have kids."


    Ring to answer Hojo''s question while brewing tea.


    "Honestly, in my place, I''m thinking about getting a tatami. I... now is the time to like this store, but when my parents told me to take over, that''s what I already rebelled against. I don''t know if they''re going to find a successor from somewhere just because they want a store that doesn''t have a prospective successor."


    The ring carries the tea sweets to his mouth as he talks, and soakes the tea.


    "Are we talking about something heavy?


    "This shop... Mr. Ring, stop."


    Soon a bad threesome comes to the boundaries between the store and the house, listening.


    "Well... that''s a shame"


    "Hmm... I don''t know if it''s the right direction to let it survive."


    Hojo and Junko said respectively.


    "It''s a candoville next door. Actually, the name Candoville was given later, and you know it wasn''t that name when it was built?


    Ring and Hojo shook their heads sideways to talk about Junko, who seemed to have no context.


    "It was a sprinkling name called Laurier. All the citizens around here kept calling me Candoville or something, and I changed my name to that. Laurier''s tagline when he built it was a substitute for ''inspiring all citizens,'' and that''s where it came from. But this name Candoville never meant anything good. It''s full of sarcasm and irony."


    That''s all I said, Junko makes tea.


    "The place where the candoville was originally built was full of mess and small shops on the narrow road that got in. I couldn''t say it was a beautiful city, but there were all kinds of shops, and it was lively. But with the urban redevelopment plan, we talked about building a huge department store in front of the station, and all the old shops that were there were forced out. Among them was this pastry shop, Tamamura. The delicious small restaurants that had been run by couples for over forty years, the precious specialty pet shops for aquatic life, the dubious shops that were full of Southeast Asian women in and out, the established toy shops that were full of old-fashioned toys for over a hundred years, and the small but occasional old bookstores that had excavations.


    The first floor is the bookstore, the second floor is the stationery store, and the building is completely gone. "


    Junko remembers and speaks to nostalgia about the state of the past. Ring and Hojo guess that the sights of the old city still exist in memory in Junko.


    "How long ago was Candoville built?


    The ring asks. By the time the ring was born, the candy store was in this position, and the cando building was built.


    "I guess it''s only about the first half of this century. Sure... I think it was about 2016 or 2017. At a time when a large-scale merger of western Tokyo municipalities had not yet taken place and there was no name for Euthanasia City."


    and Junko. Around ten years before I was born, I think Ring and Hojo of the same age.


    "The city is a constantly changing thing, so maybe we shouldn''t be nostalgic. But there were also people who cared about the space, people who liked it, and people who were used to it as a place to relax. From those people, this change was not wanted. Some of the original stores were allowed to open stores in department stores, but no H stores or pet stores specializing in aquatic life were given permission to do so, and some stores were closed for reasons of departure."


    Take another breath here and make some tea.


    "In front of people who don''t want a rapid change in the city they''re used to, there''s a lot of shivers in the phrase ''impress all citizens''. From there, I got the hatred of being a candoville. It''s settled, and it''s officially been given that name."


    "Hmm, did you have that origin"


    Hojo roars.


    On the other hand, Ring had heard of it from her mother. Candoville said how long the department store part was only on the ground floor and that it was directly connected to the downtown shopping mall because the department store was full of chain stores and the variety and range of stores were not well received and could not be accepted by the people of the time.


    The bedding streets made behind the candoville were also said to be the product of an exercise that initially sought to reclaim the good old streets. Although the result has been a resting place for residents in the back streets.


    "The candy store Tamamura also refused to go inside the cando building, and built a shop next door, though. They said it would be gone at the time. I''ve been used to a lot of people since I was a kid, and a lot of people donated to survive, and thanks to that, I was able to relocate my shop here."


    Look at the ring, Junko says.


    The ring is annoying. It was my first ear story, but I was wondering if there was a reason around it for my mother to inherit herself quite forcefully.


    "I don''t think I can help folding the store. To survive, is that why it''s tradition, it''s simply empty, it''s for today''s customers, it''s the shopkeeper''s obsession? I wonder if Ring doesn''t have that at all?


    "Grunt... when they say that..."


    "This pastry shop, Tamamura, has been in store since the middle of the last century, and I don''t feel like it''s going to end... even though it''s the way of the times. I just wanted to say something extra."


    To the roaring ring, Junko told him with an uncontrolled smile.


    "I''ll take over!


    "Dude..."


    "Kakiyaro... what..."


    Suddenly it was Kamahachiro who was eavesdropping around the cashier who made his name out loud. Two of my friends are flattered.


    "Let me talk to you. I''ll take it when it comes to taking over! My future, I just felt that my path was exactly this! I''ll take over the trail of this candy store, Tamamura! Now realize that''s heavenly destiny!


    The three people in the house were also taken aback by Kamahachiro, who proclaimed them high.


    "Hey, persimmon. That''s not even what they say all of a sudden..."


    "I mean it!


    "No, just calm down, okay?


    A ring that opens up Kamahachiro with a bitter laugh.


    "Why don''t you think about it as much as insurance?


    "No, I can''t, because it''s an insurance policy that seems to be gone when I have to"


    "That''s not true! Don''t underestimate me! There are no two words for this Kakiyaro Peach Island!


    A ring waving at Junko, who says irresponsible things, and Kamahachiro, who reacts to the words of such a ring.


    He then spent more than an hour persuading him plenty, exchanging promises that "if he hadn''t changed his mind five years later," Kamahachiro was convinced to back off.


    "Excuse me. For what I did..."


    "No, no, it was fun."


    "That was a surprise."


    To Junko, who apologizes, Hojo and Ring have a gentle grin.


    "If there are kids like you, Kakiyaro, this town is cheap."


    "Slash, you don''t seem to understand the logic"


    When I heard Hojo''s dialogue, the laughter of the ring had turned into bitter laughter.


    Let''s talk destruction and creation at the candy store. End

 1002 Two preambles

    "In the first place, yes. Why should I protect your home? Is that your home tradition? What are you talking about? Where is it worth protecting? Oh? So, what''s the fun? So we who were born into star coal get something? Why aren''t you allowed to live freely? You''re going to keep doing that, and you''re going to keep fighting monsters, magicians, evil spirits, training witchcraft, protecting your country? Are you a serious asshole? You got a rotten head? Unlike the rest of us, I''m a head mattomo, so I''m telling you to quit on my behalf for this ridiculous thing, what''s wrong with me? Explain and argue with good reason. I don''t think you have the brains to talk me out of a brainless cocksucker, but why don''t you just make an effort? If I admit the effort, you can think about it."


    In a large Japanese-style room with twenty tatami tatami, the boy in uniform fluttered to the upper seat as dozens of young and old men paid serious attention, in a hateful tone, all at once.


    That was an important part of the school. The head of the genre has said that he will abandon his defence mission, which he has been in charge of for more than a thousand years.


    To the sudden decision of the Lord, the faculty members of the star charcoal genre were going to change their blood phase and gather in the main house to question and remind the Lord of his sincerity.


    Star charcoal magic. A paranormal associate in Japan, no one knows his name. Among a few witchcraft genres, famous houses all over the famous house. Using monster exorcism as a vocation, it is a genre that has continued to perform various feats in the history behind a country that is not on the table and has also been given the task of spiritual defence by the country.


    Much of the witchcraft that is more operational than other witchcraft schools and serves is often used for direct destruction and attacks, unlike other witchcraft and spiritual interference techniques and illusions like those of other witchcraft. This is rare among sorcerers. Shizuno and heartbreaking streams tend to do the same, but there are many kinds of psychic interference techniques and spells with those two classes.


    My lord, fluttering in his sloppy outfit on the seat, was still a boy. Her hair is discoloured and thin blonde, standing pointy as a hare. It is a dress with a bearded chest, without a uniform or three on top of a shirt button. My ears are full of piercings. From his ears, his hair is thin and long, and he is drooping in one room, stretching out to his chest.


    It has a punk-flavored Yankee full-on appearance, but its face is full of affection and is conspicuous. And then the hands and feet are strangely short. I mean, he''s short. I can clearly tell it''s small even when I''m sitting right now. I don''t have that height of 140. But my age is seventeen and I''m a sophomore in high school. Clearly, you can say little one. Back length.


    But all the magicians under the star charcoal currents, who are sitting face-to-face with him, know that their little bodies are filled with uninterrupted demons and that they are the bearers of a gift different from the other magicians.


    A genius child unrivaled in the history of star coal streams, selected as the dominant at the age of slightly six. Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft 27th Generation Heir - Star Charcoal Shining. That''s him.


    "Originally, star coal used to protect people from supernatural disasters. Your country is second to none, right? That''s in the charcoal training, isn''t it? Don''t flirt with me as a national magician. On the side of the people."


    The glorious words of fluttering and prestige in the upper seat are not wrong. Many of the witchcraft genres held by other countries do not move without the orders of the state. But star coal streams are not supposed to be. It is home training that actively protects the safety of the people while taking a position to serve the country.


    The successors of generations of Star Charcoal Stream witchcraft have gone to the battlefield on their own feet and protected the people from the hands of the demons outside. That is the way the star coal is, and the sorcerers belonging to the star coal genre have been proud of it.


    In fact, the current heir, Star Charcoal Shining, has also become a resident of the back street and a well-known presence in the back street as a starter and finalist specializing in paranormal relations. I have done many more work as a finalist than I have been ordered to do by the state. Many of the tasks ordered by the country have been carried out by magicians belonging to the star coal genre. That is the right way to be as star coal.


    Now many of the sorcerers lined up before Huiming are older than Huiming, but no one has been in action more than Huiming. There is no such thing as shining bright in its strength.


    Born in the blood muscles of the main house, he is not only born to have the last name of star coal, but in addition to being born to be a mass of talent, he is the bearer of a history of war that can be called a hundred wars of refining. No one is underestimated. Even those who are jealous.


    "I like that home lesson and I''m going to follow it. No, that''s one bottle to go to. There are a lot of people in the country who say anything about it, and I don''t care what kind of asshole you are serving your country, rounding it up with a tissue after you masturbate and throwing it in the trash."


    It was claimed that the great lord - a masterpiece that is not an exaggeration to say once a thousand years of genius - would abandon the honorable office that Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft has been bestowed upon him by the nation for generations.


    That''s not all. Starling Coal''s main family has developed a policy of recognizing a free way of life, respecting the will of the individual, up to the division and the lineage in which he vowed to serve Starling Coal.


    More than half of the magicians in Starling Stream are from families who were required to become Starling Stream magicians over the generations of their ancestors. First, there is the home of star coal, and even there are divisions, and there are multiple clans who have vowed to learn and protect star coal flow witchcraft from their offspring.


    It is from among them that the most talented sorcerer is chosen to inherit the secret, to name the heir of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, and to reign as the Lord. Those in the main house are not necessarily chosen. He who is not obsessed with blood, but has shown strength and talent, is chosen. Though the present contemporary and twenty-seventh generation Shining is of the main house, more than half of the successors of the generations have been chosen outside the main house.


    Born, they can''t choose their way of life. But the brilliance differed from it.


    The mere renunciation of the defense was an absurd decision in the eyes of the star coal gatekeepers, but some felt that it was a bloody order that also involved the survival of star coal, such as giving a free way of life to the families involved in star coal.


    However, with regard to the decision to recognise a free way of life, not everyone was in fact revolting at this point either. Many were sneaky empathetic, but they don''t speak up and ask how it is.


    It is up to the majority under the star coal gate to be unacceptable to this sudden decision made by Shining, thus stuck in the main house at the same time.


    But Hui Ming says everything he wants to say in a dignified manner before the sorcerers who are older than him, as if they were motionless.


    "It''s preemptive. From what? I''m sick of this. It''s almost the twenty-second century, isn''t it? Are their heads fossilized mixed with manure? The monkeys who look like people and just remember what people say? I''m going to evolve the star coal currents into humans. Not trying to accept that concern, but coming to protest with a dissatisfied face, that''s exactly what Monkey is. You monkey. I don''t want to admit that I''m a monkey. Evolve into a human being. Who did you come to protest against, without knowing who you are, in the midst of all the idiotic monkeys of incompetent, low-brain, third-rate dicks? That''s funny. It''s unusual. Monkeys protest humans. That''s not funny."


    We all know that Shining is a man who constantly takes words and actions that look down on others and spits poison out of his mouth. There are many people who are disgusted inside, although they are talented, but therefore have a proven track record, and therefore are the owners.


    I know that Shining hates herself, too, and she has deliberately lived with a scolding that people hate. I can''t stop cursing people. I can''t change my mind. That''s how I''ve lived all my life. That''s a boy named Star Charcoal Shining.


    "I can''t follow. No... I can''t accept the star charcoal brilliance as my main focus anymore"


    A magnificent magician declared clearly in a voice that could not kill his anger by tiding his face as he trembled his hands placed on his knees.


    "If we were to change the future policy of star coal, shouldn''t we just elect them on the basis of their talent, but also consider their personality aspects?"


    Says the old magician with his face that he couldn''t stand on his stomach.


    "Agreed enough!


    "I''ve endured this kid''s unscrupulous attitude so far, but it''s the limit now..."


    "Oh, I don''t want to admit that this guy is the heir to the name of star coal, either. We should redo the heirs!


    "Lord Huiming is trying to break the guardian code of star charcoal. At that point, you can see that you have abandoned the name of the star coal."


    As the weir was cut off, anger and dissatisfaction overflowed, and the great chorus of Shining''s Lord Recall began.


    "Keh. Then you can drag it down with your strength. Superior, superior. The secret secrets of the star charcoal, the name of the heir, I''m willing to give up even if they say yes to both of them, right? The guy who killed me is next in line, so let''s fight over the heir. That''s the quickest thing you can do. All right, let''s do that."


    The magicians silenced to the luminosity provoked by laughter.


    At least one-on-one, no one can beat the brilliance. There are just a few reasons why they can''t be attacked and killed simultaneously in multiple ways.


    "I didn''t know you were going to have a preemptive inheritance fight, though. I can''t believe it."


    A woman almost in front of Shining said with a fed up face. She is a beauty with a thin makeup face, in her late twenties and thirties, dressed in an OL-style grey suit. Hair stretched out to the back is dyed dark brown. You can pin your spine out and ask for good style even as you sit down.


    In the past of star coal there have been several battles over inheritance rights due to such prowess. If you decide on an heir, if the Lord is foolish and involves the survival of star coal, or if you simply want the seat of an heir, there is a code in the clan for you to fight for your life as a star coal sorcerer and decide on the Lord.


    In that case, it is considered unacceptable for more than one star charcoal sorcerer to join hands. This is to prevent it from becoming a spark of further strife under the star coal gates. However, because it is permitted to use anyone other than those under the star coal gate as a helper. There have also been several succession fights in the form of matches, multiple to multiple.


    "Baba. There''s nothing preemptive or shitty about passing me by force. That doesn''t change from beginning to end of the world - it''s an absolute law. The world will always be strong enough to pass me by. I can''t explain anything."


    A glow of invincible laughter, stretching and glimmering his noticeable canine teeth against the woman in front of him. But the grin is invincible, and at the same time full of affection. It''s a fascinating smile characteristic of him. Every time I look at this face, the woman in front of Shining''s eyes - Starling Charcoal Beauty (Horseradish), my heart soothes.


    "Then I will also... I will restrain you with my strength, Huifeng"


    The glowing face that had been spared until then caught on the beauty of the Doss''s voice.


    "Huh? Is Baba turning to my enemies, too?


    "Yeah, but?


    Kira giggles at the upsetting glow.


    That was a week ago.


    There are countless other branches of star coal streams besides the main house, and even countless family lines that learn the magic of star coal from generation to generation without the last name of star coal.


    The heirs of star coal are not determined by the blood muscles of the main house. He is elected from among all these star charcoal sorcerers after seeing his strength. Therefore, if the person of the division becomes the heir, he or she will serve the heir of the division, whether the person of the main house or not. But in non-heir upward and downward relationships, the main house always stands above the others.


    Starchard Beautiful''s brother lost his life on mission, less than five years after becoming the twenty-sixth generation heir to Starchard. He came to the mission with his wife, and died all together.


    Kira, then sixteen, lived with her brother and his wife and one of their sons because she had lost her parents on assignment five years earlier.


    My brother and his wife and my nephew were very close. The death of his brother and his wife was therefore a shock to Kira.


    I lost my parents, my brother and his wife, and the only family left in Kira is my nephew. At the age of four, I lost my parents just like myself, my poor nephew - Shining.


    "I will raise this child."


    Kira, who was a high school student, declared so in front of the star charcoal sorcerers, holding Shining''s hand.


    "You''re underage, and you''re not married..."


    "You can''t be unmarried to adopt him in the first place, can you? Besides, the child''s princess..."


    The relatives at the branch tried to keep them in mind, but Chiro didn''t listen.


    "I know the law and the rules of the world. This way. I''ll raise this kid. I''m the only one who can say I''m family, but give me something else."


    More clearly, at a young age, Shining is showing a single scale of talent. If you come to him who sees you as a disturber in a successor dispute, there you will be crushed. Beauty expected that.


    And all the people involved in the star coal were wondering that Kira was so discerning. Starcoal''s inheritance struggle sometimes develops into a physical battle. There are many who, both in the main house and in the branches, want so much as a hand out of their throats the honor of becoming heirs.


    After being terribly resourceful at the age of four, Shining, who had already shown talent as a sorcerer, was not only neglected and feared. It was badly anticipated by the high brothers and sorcerers of the star charcoal stream, as well as by the elders. Therefore, I was reluctant to offer Kira, but I also felt pity for Kira and Shining, and I decided to acknowledge this and watch over them.


    Kira dropped out of high school. I threw away my youth and poured everything into fostering luminosity. That wasn''t just about raising a child, it had to be educated as a sorcerer.


    Sorcery. Sorcery. Sorcery. Sorcery. Unless you have so much talent, learning as an adult doesn''t make you a big magician, and it takes time. The exception is a heartbreaking stream that is extremely easy to learn. Shizuno Liu is also talking about that exception, but Shizuno Liu has many mysteries and is not known to be very familiar among paranormal associates.


    Shining''s talent was long gone. Born with a powerful demon in his body, both his sense of handling surgery and his fast mastery of surgery were tongue-wrapping things.


    Two years after Kira took the place of Shining, he turned slightly six years old, and it appeared that none of the magicians of the star charcoal went out to the right of Shining.


    "I''m the best at this, right? Then make me heir. That''s the code."


    Being not only a witchcraft genius, but also a genius child who couldn''t fly as smart as a six-year-old, Huiming demanded without fear, in front of the star charcoal sorcerers, and this was acknowledged.


    That was eleven and thirteen years ago.

 1003 One.

    Private Earth School, in front of the Student Chairman''s Office.


    Every time I visit here, Yoshiji Sunset Kechi feels sick. I find it irrational, I highly doubt it, and I curse my destiny. The world squeals without saying it''s wrong.


    I hear bickering from inside the room. That alone makes Good Governance even more disgusting. I guess he doesn''t play much of the role of student chairman either, and he plays inside anyway.


    (Why am I not the student chairman? Why couldn''t I be student chairman? Why wasn''t I chosen? Is that still your face?


    Knock with dozens of repetitive questions in your mind. Yes, he ran for student chairman only a month ago, but lost by a big difference, savoring an uninterrupted sense of defeat and humiliation.


    "Go ahead -. Anyway, it''s Sunset Hill."


    Even more frustrating to the voices called from inside.


    When I opened the door, there was Ryujiro Suzuki, who was the student chairman for the second consecutive term, and Akiichi Serizawa, whose twist. These two are always stuck. Even if it has nothing to do with the student council, Sharp One seems to be in and out of here and playing with Ryujiro.


    Good governance, chairman of the wind discipline committee, blamed it many times, but we both didn''t try to change it at all and we ignored it plainly, so we eventually gave up good governance as well.


    "Have you come back to control the student union''s wind discipline disturbances -?


    "Xingcoal Huiming still brings a dream band inside the school and plays flat. I''ve been careful many times but I won''t quit. I was told to check it out because it''s in the student club room."


    To Ryuji, who asks in a distracting tone, Sunji spoke of the matter in a surprisingly clerical tone.


    In his cheeky face, Yoshiji is badly unbalanced in the way and size of the parts on his face, and he can''t even flatter himself as a man. The more you call it out-of-phase rather than scrupulous, the more you are the owner of a personalized look in a bad way. Some students are spooking me.


    I am also so aware that I don''t like the fact that I have a bad impression of my face. I am also aware that it is not just the face, but the type whose personality is neglected.


    Regardless of his face, Good Governance remembers irrationally that his personality aspect is neglected by others. I''m always trying to do the right thing, and I''m trying to be right. I''m trying to be serious. This world must not seem completely insane, such as it is hated.


    "There''s no such thing as boulders. I''m sure Starling Charcoal told you a lie from your mouth to get rid of Sunset Hill."


    The student chairman, a small and loving beautiful boy, tells Nico with a laugh, and Good Governance remembers his anger in the triple sense.


    Why am I just lovingly laughing and being fond of you? That''s what good governance doesn''t understand. And this man named Ryujiro Suzuki, after knowing it and calculating it, is loving it, and Yoshiji decides it from his head. And I look down on students other than myself as to why no one else can spot it.


    Therefore, Shinji is angry in a double sense just by looking at Ryuji''s smile. In addition to that, he was told that the troubled child, whom Good Governance was avenging in his eyes, had beaten himself, and furthermore anger was piled up.


    "If it''s anything, you can look it up as much as you want. Okay? Don''t hesitate to look inside if you don''t admit that you''ve been fooled."


    Good governance where anger is further mounted on Ryujiro, who speaks of disgust with a soft smile.


    "From the student chairman. Come on, that''s why I can''t show the other students."


    "How many times have they said that? But even such a nasty student chairman does a lot of thinking about the school properly, and thanks to that, everyone is popular. I''m doing great."


    "Do you admire yourself..."


    Hearing Ryujiro say back to Okiji, Akiichi stumbles into it in disdain.


    "I don''t know, if Ryujiro would be by analogy the moral rectitude, the attitude of star coal life wouldn''t change. Don''t put your incompetence on the shelf and hold others accountable"


    Sharp ichi stared at good governance and said pizza.


    "I am aware of the difficulty of correcting the character of Shining''s... star coal, but it would be a different matter if the student council was disturbed."


    "Starling charcoal tricked me into coming here and Ryujiro told me he hated me, and it just sounds like he''s too commonplace in remorse,"


    Sharp Ichi shoved his glasses up with his index finger and said coldly to Good Governance, who intended to speak the truth.


    "It doesn''t matter. What I''m saying is true. The student council room was also privatized and used as a stopover for the murder club."


    Kuniichi half-eyed at Koji''s point, but Ryujiro remains a gentle face.


    "You''re a lousy talker, but you don''t like to make statements. If you''ve never missed someone, but you''re not convinced by yourself that you missed them, you''re sorry about your personality. Anyway, thank you for shutting up about the murder club.


    "I don''t want to bring anything to do with the back street here, and there''s nothing I can do about it where I brought it in. And I personally don''t feel comfortable denying what you''ve done. It doesn''t have to be legally acceptable."


    Restoring himself a little, Sunji speaks for himself.


    Good governance is not a backstreet resident, but due to the circumstances of the house, the information on the backstreet has frequently come into my ear, and to some extent I try to see it.


    I stumbled upon the fact that Akiichi and Ryujiro were part of the murder club before the name of the murder club came to light. At that point I also had knowledge of the murder club, so at first I blamed the two of them, but mainly talked well with Sharp One and decided to miss them. In addition, it is a good governance that only slightly reviewed Akiichi and Ryujiro, who were punishing the bad guys without forgiving them.


    "We''re not involved in star coal. First of all, you''re closer, aren''t you? I''m a magician of the same star charcoal stream."


    After Sharply pointed it out, Good Governance was a little surprised.


    The Sunset Keqiu family is a lineage that has studied star charcoal flow witchcraft for generations. All those born to the Sunset Keqiu family are required to be young and become gatekeepers of star coal. There have been many Normal and Normal generations, as well as some who have become heirs. Among the family of star coal streams, you can call them famous houses.


    But I have never spoken of it in front of Akiichi or Ryujiro. These two are also subtly people involved in the back streets, so it''s not strange to find out somewhere.


    "We were in the same position as the star coal stream. Didn''t you hear about the establishment of a new agency for spiritual defense that gathered only the paranormal capable -? So, I did a lot of research on people in the same position, and I found your name in Sunset Hill."


    After hearing Ryuji explain, Good Governance is satisfied. The story of the establishment of a new paranormal institution, which has not even been named yet, was often mentioned among paranormal and spiritual defence officials.


    "That''s why I''m going to thank you. Sometimes we can be together at work."


    "If I had..."


    Sighed reluctantly, Sunji left the student club room. The upright type of sharp one is still servant, just thinking about it, such as working with Ryujiro.


    Rooftop after school.


    Since last year, the rooftops of Earth School''s school buildings have been allowed to be used as a relaxing place. Although previously banned, Ryujiro Suzuki, who became student chairman, appealed to his father, the school board chairman, to make it accessible, before setting up gardens, benches, etc.


    With more than a dozen students each interested in chatting, the student was wearing a dream band or something in the corner of the roof and tripping into the game world.


    He''s not even 140 cm tall. Her head is blonde and chestnut-like tungtung punk hair. also stretches a room long from the area around the missouri and drips it down to the bottom of his shoulder. My ears are full of piercings.


    Known as one of Earth School''s most problematic children, Star Charcoal Shining spends the bulk of his time in school playing Virtual Trip games. I often even play games in class.


    Few teachers pay attention. Because caution lines up scolding with tremendous momentum. But still, I try to remove it properly in front of teachers and take classes seriously. It was a brilliance to treat such opponents with so much sincerity and respect.


    "Hey, Chestnut Head Man, it''s time to go home"


    There were those who sneezed and rambled their shiny, pointed hair on the tunnel, and spoke up.


    Long length at a glance over 180 cm, smooth feet long and good style. He''s a beautiful man with a soft face in a bareback style, but he''s shoulder-width, hard to tell from the top of his clothes, but his arms are thick. It''s a complete school rule violation, but its hair is stretched straight between its back and hips. And he carries a wooden knife bag on his back.


    This long-haired, sturdy sophomore Kendo Ace is named Shu Hongmori. Luminous and I have been acting saggily since we were young. But it''s not just a pattern of childhood taming.


    "Who''s Chestnut Head Man? I don''t know when."


    Shining takes off his dream band, looks grumpy, and looks up at Shu.


    "You gnanton shit. I already got the best of the most eye-catching torso gear, the new gear implemented in yesterday''s upgrade. I knew I''d be playing games all day. Not for Neat. Damn. Fuck."


    Abominably malicious, I put my dream band in my bag. I can''t help but regret that I have fallen behind my rival nettle abolitionist.


    "I''m gonna be Neat, too. Be Neat when you graduate from high school. I have money to eat for the rest of my life."


    Luminous, who has been immersed in online gaming since he was six years old, was a composition from six years of elementary school, grand on the theme of what future dreams are, a haughty one who writes'' I want to be Neat '', but I gave up half the time, even though the dreams were serious.


    "I don''t want to protect Neat."


    Shu smiling at me for saying so. He is usually a boy with a very temperate atmosphere, and the popularity of the opposite sex is high due to the good looks and the fact that he won the National High School Individual Games in Kendo twice during freshman and sophomore years.


    "I''m just going to keep running the magician for help. I mean, you can''t even hang out with me anymore. I broke the stupid spell of star charcoal magic that forces people to live the way they live."


    "If I don''t like hanging out with Tel, I''m glad to quit, and Tel and Tula don''t match up."


    To Huiming''s words, Shu said with a true face. Because of course I know that Shu Ming caused something that was not just a light mouth.


    "You lying puke."


    One student appeared before Huiming and Shu, calling out a prickly voice. This is Kenji Sunset Kechi, chairman of the Kazaki Committee.


    Shu moves silently forward in brilliance and looks to good governance. It''s like protecting Shining from Good Governance. In fact, Shu intends to do so, and both Shining and Good Governance understand the meaning of Shu''s movement.


    "There was no dream band in the student club room. You got rid of me by saying the right thing."


    "Didn''t you learn from your parents that it''s worse to be fooled?


    In contrast to good governance, which blames great seriousness, Shining narrows the large eyes that are usually wide open, and even blushes his mouth to create a weird face, making fun of him with a funny voice.


    "I learned it myself when I decided it was worse to cheat"


    Not even provoking, and not dating jokes, has turned into the earliest virtue of good governance.


    "I won''t listen to you when I say it, but I''ll be careful for once. It''s a terrible mess of outfits, blonde hair, accessories, bringing in dreambands, all against school rules. Not only do we not keep our decisions at school, but we also destroy the rules of the school while being heirs, and what do we do next? Are we gonna be criminals?


    "Huh? I''m a backstreet resident here, and I can call it a crime all over the place? What are you talking about too much now? And you''re not going to kill me? Oh, ooh. Even if you want to kill me, you can''t? You sound great, but you''re vulnerable."


    Good governance feels fiercely irritated by the brilliance of making dogs teeth bigger than people twinkle and laugh. Simply looking at that, pointy-toothed smile of Shining from a long time ago, Sunji was starting to get angry.


    "In fact, what do you think? You''re not interested in an inheritance dispute?


    With a scary face that blew the everyday serene atmosphere somewhere and exfoliated hostility, Shu stares at Good Governance and asks. Good governance has known these aspects of Shu for a long time, but I no longer expected him to hit me with it.


    "I can''t forgive this guy for being the heir before he was not interested, but for confusing the star charcoal stream."


    Good governance stares at Shining, not Shu, and utters a voice that pushed anger to kill him.


    But the luminosity of the other side was lightly cut off by that dialogue of good governance.


    "I''m in a mess, huh? I''m confused on my own. - They''re all star-charged monkeys! I tried to free the Ete public from the ancient star coal currents, but when I came with the brain-rotting monkeys, I told them that they should be chained! Without trying to absorb my tender care, I made a key-key fuss at Rabies invaded chimpanzees, and I''ll never forget that ugliness, incompetence, ridicule! It was my lifetime of unconsciousness that I didn''t take pictures of asshole round hysterical faces at that time. Even now, I''ll ask a guy with a reading ability to take it and make it a giant poster and decorate the meeting room of the main house. Every time a bunch of assholes gather at a regular rally, they worship their dumb faces or something, it''s super expensive! All right? Kind and thoughtful, I''m trying to change the way the star coal streams are, after thinking about it, for the poor shameless, incompetent, incompetent bastards who have cocks stuck in their heads! I can''t believe you got that into a mess! Ahhh!? I found out that my own countryman was a fool so far beyond that, my feelings, and I don''t think my one-bit brain would know. Yikes! About a hundred liters of juice stuffed in maggots and drowning them to death, all the shitty idiots who were making a scene then would get annoyed! I hate you! You can''t destroy a star charcoal stream!


    "Ter, let''s go home now..."


    Put his hand on Shining''s shoulder cursing him with a quick mouth, and when Shu called out, Shining finally stopped cursing him, spitting and sliding through beside Good Governance.


    "Admittedly, if we''re going to reform our Lord in a way that we don''t just choose him by merit, but also by taking personality aspects into account, we did. Including his retirement."


    Where Huiming and Shu had disappeared, Sunji threw up with a flashing face.

 1004 2.

    "There''s not as much movement as I thought."


    Shu talks to Shining as she arrives home and walks next door. Walking side by side, there is a real difference of nearly 50 cm between the luminosity of a 130 cm tall platform and the repair in excess of 180 cm, so there is a tremendous decouple combination at the side.


    When it comes to what Shu''s words refer to, it refers to the magicians of the star coal stream.


    A week ago, Huiming launched a policy of banning the departure of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft from his defense mission and the imposition of the mastery of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, but he even said that if he intended to give it away and push it through, he would not recognize Huiming as the dominant, and that Huiming would also buy into the selling language, even ask him to make a decision in an inheritance dispute.


    An heir to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft is one who inherits the lord of the genre, a secret technique called Secret Depths allowed only to heirs, and artifacts and magic props. The chances of becoming an heir are talent, not blood, but also the title of being the culmination of star charcoal flow witchcraft, an honor that many of the star charcoal flow witches want so much that their hands can get out of their throats.


    Touring this throne and fighting for an heir is also authorized by the rules of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft. The simple code of power being taken away by force. Even after the heir has been decided, if you want the seat, you may challenge it.


    In fact, the inheritance feud has occurred several times in the past, but it has been a rare story in the long history of star coal. In order to preserve the harmony of the genre as a rock, there has never been such a dispute.


    "You didn''t mean the killer you hired, did you? We can hire helpers, but basically we can''t call it an inheritance fight unless the magician himself is fighting for the seat of the heir. And yet he doesn''t come out, which means he simply wants to kill me anymore."


    A glow that laughs ironically.


    Only once in the past week has Shining been raided. Besides, the star charcoal sorcerer was not at the scene, and the backstreet killer just attacked him.


    "Whoa... what is this time of year? It''s like it happens when you say it."


    I feel murderous, Shining stops and squeals small.


    "Shadow on rumors - was it?


    The repair also stops, instantly pulling the wooden knife out of the back bag and placing it in the lower section. In Kendo, it can be the lower section, but repairs in action often start from the lower section.


    Despite being a downtown street, I feel killer from the front, back, left, and right. It was readily detectable that he would have lurked in the garden or roof of the dwelling and ambushed in multiple ways ahead of time.


    "You''re one of those guys that doesn''t seem like a big deal again. You got my turn?


    A brilliance that mocks the nearby mansion''s block walls as they can be heard by raiders.


    "It might be nice to say it''s not here, but it''s because we have a lot of enemies. I''m offensive as usual. [M] Pay for the fire powder that comes down."


    Stopped in front of Shining, Shu says with a temperamental face. From the eyes of the raiders lurking around, it was clearly seen that the fighting spirit was quieter than the whole body of Shu, but that it was emitted in a darker colour.


    "The other way around is the right material. I''m offensive, ranged attack, and Shu should be a melee defense. And yet you always fly away."


    Where Shining spoke so far, shadows danced out of the corners of the road, by the sides, and through the gates of the mansion, all at once, shooting guns.


    There are seven enemies. All possess guns. Moreover, he is quite a killer who has gained experience in the back streets, as well as holding meetings in advance.


    Fixing reacts to the nearest assassin, lowering himself and rushing into the man who shoots at him with a fierce dash.


    The data of a boy named Shu Hongmori, the target''s escort, has naturally been previewed by the raiders, but he is stunned to see the actual movement. Faster than you might have imagined, and then you have no fear of bullets at all, and you can''t forbid to fear the opposite by shooting at that action that comes into your grandeur.


    The man targeted by Shu could only shoot two shots until Shu jumped into his nostalgia. In spite of both shots, the man was convinced of his death, with fear and despair, when Shu, who emitted a cold and quiet slaughter, approached him.


    A wooden knife descended from the lower section in a low position, scowling the man''s knees on both legs. The right leg has a crushed fracture. The left leg is simply fractured and the man''s upper body rotates half way across the air.


    When I realized, the man was upside down, looking at the ground. I know I got hit in the leg. Shortly after I recognized that I had spinned in that momentum, a wooden knife approaches the man''s sight.


    It was only a matter of a few seconds before the man regarded and recognized the wooden knife in his sight. A man was shrugging his legs, half spinning, and where his head came near the ground, he was crushing his head with a knife returned by a wooden knife of repair.


    At this point, Shu is not just waving a wooden knife with his arm. The first shot is wielded using the momentum of a bunk step from right to left. And shortly after I waved, it was the second most blow from staying low, wielding a wooden knife from body to body, using a spring all over my body.


    Rotating and disoriented, the body of the repair did not stop moving, he kicked the asphalt big with his long legs, keeping himself low and walking towards his next target. It''s a move that''s already in my head in advance.


    In an instant I wondered if my buddy had been killed, and now he stuck himself in, and Shu''s second-targeted man, too stiff of fear and confusion, could not even shoot a gun. Even though he is at first a killer with so much experience in the back street, he is this body.


    A poke released from the low altitude breaks through the second throat and crushes the cervical bone.


    Here the other raiders set their aim on repair, not shine. If you don''t shoot this boy before his target, Shining, when you are shot, your instincts will judge you before reason, and reason agrees with you.


    But the results remain the same. Shu approaches without a bullet and slays him with a wooden knife.


    The Hongmori family is a lineage that serves and protects the masters of star coal. Shou Hongmori was also beaten into combat skills for this from an early age.


    While under the gates of the Star Charcoal Stream Sorcerer, there is nothing to learn about witchcraft. They just get knocked into swordsmanship and take on the role of protecting their heirs by melee combat.


    Particular emphasis will be placed on anti-gun combat. The founding fathers of Hongmori Liu Swordsmanship lost their lives during the Warring States by guns. The descendants have spent hundreds of years polishing their swordsmanship in anticipation of the person with the gun, not forgetting its carelessness and clearing up the snowflake.


    From an early age, after assuming all circumstances, Shu has also been repeatedly trained to fight enemies with guns with a sword wave. The move was played well by Hikaru after he started the backstreet doorman.


    Where Shu had slaughtered four people, there were three remaining raiders.


    "Back off!


    One screams and the other two escape like they''ve been played.


    Purple electricity pierced the two fleeing bodies on the horizontal giraffe.


    When I see it, I try to swirl it from my luminous body, and countless purple electricity continues to burst. The swirl of purple electricity stretched and spread, and also pierced the body of the last one who was catching his eyes.


    This technique is considered one of the depths of star charcoal flow witchcraft, called thunder-axis technique. It''s not actually electric shock. The speed is slow for that. It emits bioenergy itself with high voltage high current.


    Although the surgeon''s consumption was also intense, Huiming made improvements in a short period of time, which allowed him to improve the fuel consumption of the procedure and release it with minimal surgeon consumption.


    "You''re underestimating us. Keh, if this retard takes the lead on my behalf, that''s the dark future of star coal."


    An invincible and loving glimpse of his peculiar grin as he looks down at the body rolling on the ground.


    "Ter said so. He simply wants to kill Ter and drag him down from the Lord."


    Deliver the wooden knife, Shu says.


    "Keh, and it''s crude, and assuming I could kill you, I don''t know what you''re going to do after you kill me. They''re not gonna kill me."


    Shining laughed off, walking through the side of the body, toward his home.


    That day, I got a call from the white fox string screw at Junko''s.


    "It seems that the star charcoal glow is in danger. I want Junko to help me."


    The matter of string screws was a difficult substitute for Junko to ignore. Luminous is a courtesy from an early age when he is.


    ''I''m being framed for being targeted from within because I said I''m leaving my position from spiritual defense or because I said I''m quitting my compulsion to be a star charcoal sorcerer. I want you to protect me. When I hand it out or say it out, it''s a lot of trouble in my position. "


    "From your standpoint, String Spiral, don''t you feel like you won''t allow me to break away from the country?


    ''Don''t be mean. There was a time when I wanted to live freely if I was allowed to, and if Shining wanted it, admittedly, it was my true intention to support you. But if I speak out loud like that, it''s a bad precedent. [M] It''s a possibility that more witchcraft schools will quit serving the country because of it. "


    "I see. I was wondering if I could get you to move."


    ''Whatever you want, do it for me. Then, please.''


    The phone gets hung up.


    At that time, Junko was in one of the laboratories in the Yukooka Institute. Until a few hours ago, I was retrofitting a test bench applicant. Until now, the applicant slept on the sleeping table on his side.


    "Mr. Thundershaft, what''s your body like?


    Junko speaks to a naked man who sat on his sleeping table. Although the man was not as tall, that body of the reverse triangle was quite forged, especially the thickness of the chest plate and the thickness of the upper arm were separated from the Japanese.


    "It hurts like I''m dying all over my body"


    A man answers as he flaunts his face.


    "But the power gained at the price is great. Now... he might be able to take down too."


    "Yeah, thanks to you, I''m happy to try dangerous experiments, too. Though Mr. Thundershaft''s lifespan has shrunk considerably."


    "I don''t mind. I... just have to serve my purpose."


    With a nihil grin, the man called Thundershaft wears the jacket that was in the basket by the sleeping table.


    "Let me see where you''re fighting if I can, and I''d like to check your performance."


    "That''s... no, is there any particular reason to say no? Okay."


    The lightning axis hesitated for a moment, but I accept, as I see no particular problem.


    In fact, the experimental bench is a pure child who is forced to visit in an attempt to refuse, but in order to have a good relationship with each other, it should be confirmed in advance.


    "By the way, Mr. Thunder Axis, who are we going to fight with by making such dangerous modifications and super enhancements? I think it''s the other guy."


    The order for the lightning axis, which I visited at the Snow Oka Institute on an experimental platform application, was a substitute for wanting the strongest possible force because no matter how dangerous the experiment may be. It would be because there are so many powerful enemies, but he is a pure child who had not heard of it before experimenting.


    "It''s star charcoal bright. Even the back street would be famous as a finalist specializing in paranormal relations."


    When I heard the answer to the thunder axis, Junko''s grin caught on.


    "What''s up? I don''t suppose the modification you put on me means you can''t beat Shining. If so, make further modifications. Make sure you win. I don''t care what happens to my body."


    "No... that''s not true. I thought it was a strong enemy. But let''s give it a try with the current modification, and if it doesn''t work, we''ll make it even more powerful."


    "Oh well... well, I''ll take care of it"


    Though it was a thunderbolt axis that surprised Junko''s reaction, I couldn''t help but doubt it now, so I did.

 1005 3

    The Night Fork Dance Shrine is located in the south of downtown Perfect Town, Anle City. Next to it is the residence of the main house of the Starling Charcoal family. It''s a pretty big Japanese-style house. The site area is not drawn to the neighboring shrine.


    The brilliance of returning home to the star charcoal house gave him a heavy sigh.


    (For once... I don''t want to report it...)


    Face-to-face with my only family this past week has been very weighty.


    As a young man, he reigned as the master of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, a brilliant one who has done all he can as far as bystanders are concerned, but there is only one opponent in this world who can''t lift his head.


    "Baba...... I''m home"


    With an unpleasant face, he gently opens the livingroom with a toned voice.


    In the living room there was one woman sitting in the front seat watching TV.


    Starling charcoal beauty. Age is twenty-eight. She is Luminous''s aunt and the parent of her upbringing. For Hikaru, it''s the only family he''s ever had.


    A week ago, I gathered the star charcoal sorcerers together, and although it was only after Hui Ming launched his own policy to eat the total skan, this beauty is also turning a clear anger against Hui Ming. We''ve barely had a decent conversation this past week because of it.


    Still, I came to that report because they only told me to make a report that I had been raided. You can''t disobey that.


    "Seven or so people attacked me while I was out of school, four of them were cleaned up, and three of them were booked to death by me. That''s all."


    "Just another killer?


    "Oh... there wasn''t a star charcoal magician. You know what Baba means."


    Luminous tells Beauty, who makes a suspicious face, thoughtfully.


    Take only the water, and Kira thinks as she rinses the tea. Meanwhile, Shining also waits without taking his seat off. Because I didn''t feel it was the air that I could just report it and walk away.


    "Maybe it''s him. Milky Way. The most suspicious thing about it, right?"


    Originally lurking and lowering his husky voice further, he uttered an extremely grumpy voice, and Kira named a mastermind candidate pointing at the killer.


    "Oh, that shit would convince me. I was kind of wondering if I''d be the same way."


    "That shit is Huifang''s cousin, right? For me, he''s my nephew, just like Huifeng."


    "So what is it? Even with the same blood drawn, you''re only talking about being such a flawed person because you weren''t raised in the right way."


    "That reasoning tells me I failed to raise you, too."


    With that said smiling beauty, Shining shouts his face and nose.


    "Seriously, though, I''ve been trying my best not to mud Baba''s face. If I can''t do it, Baba, who raised it, can see it with a white eye."


    "I know that one, too. In my power as a sorcerer and in my work as a lord, I am impeccable. Anyone who is a magician under the star charcoal stream gate knows that. I can''t stand the personality side of it, so I''m being seen with white eyes all around it, and I''m bowing my head in places I don''t know about Huifeng."


    "No... I know. That you keep your head down. Shinji''s father taught me. Oh, Shinji''s dad, maybe he''s in love with Baba."


    To Shining''s words, Kira accidentally sprays tea.


    "Baba can be upset, too. Boulders have been through boyfriend Inai''s age."


    "I don''t care who blames me for being single after thirty."


    "Baba''s not twenty-eight yet?


    "Until you grow up, I''ve decided to take care of you, so I plan on being single until after thirty. I''ll just take it easy and find a guy who likes me."


    Beautiful to say masochistically, but she is too beautiful enough, and Shining sees that the man who will be the recipient will come out wacky.


    "Baba turns to my enemies, too, right?


    A brilliant reminder of what I proclaimed in front of the star charcoal sorcerers at a rally a week ago and mouth them. Neither Kira nor Shining had touched on it since then. I lived my normal life. I finally touched it from Shining when I came here.


    "Oh, yeah. I know half of what the hell you''re thinking and saying that''s stupid, and I sympathize, but I still can''t overlook it. A lot of people don''t want star coal, do they?


    "How is Baba going to keep me down?


    "I don''t know. Yeah, I told you, I didn''t even think about specifics."


    That said, Kira pours new tea into the water only.


    "Keh... I thought Baba was the only one on my side"


    "I don''t remember raising you like that, sweetie. No... To be honest, it''s complicated. I''m happy, I''m happy."


    Smile lightly, Kira makes tea.


    "When I was little, Huifeng was honest and cute."


    Shining before I lost my parents, I missed Kira so much, and Kira was scattered and adorable.


    Since Huiming lost her parents, Kira followed her rigorous training as a sorcerer. Shining, who was only four years old, seemed to have felt something as young as she was when she lost her parents and Kira became tough on her as well as affectionate, and she followed Kira honestly and encouraged her to train without turning any blade on her.


    "It''s like she''s not cute right now."


    In that light mouth of Shining, Kira looks at Shining with Zito eyes.


    "It''s called that piss-colored Harrison Bong head, it''s called an ear full of piercings, it''s called hair like tentacles dripping from my ear, it''s like a bad rounded outfit, so where do I find it cute?"


    "Tentacles..."


    Whatever else, only that expression was a lightly shocking glow.


    Koji is angry to see the news in his room today.


    Watching the news is depressing. Flush all the bad things most of the time. I doubt people would be happy to see a bad case. Or I suspect it''s not the misfortune of others. Good governance bothers me more and more. I think about it.


    The news that was circulating at that time was that politicians threw their data-packed fingertip phones into their mouths in front of prosecutors for evidence obliteration and swallowed them as they were, resulting in surgery by waking up around the food. Data on fraudulent funds transactions had been destroyed, but this could not have been done if they had not committed a crime.


    However, experts say that the evidence is insufficient and should not be taken to trial.


    (This politician should be arrested. It''s even difficult to file a case under current law, but it''s definitely evil. Yet he tries to discredit the evidence in grandeur, so he can continue to be a politician. Even though the people know that fact. this would be absolutely crazy)


    Never forgive, never forgive, irrational talk. When this can''t go all the way through, Good Governance shivers in anger.


    (If I were a prosecutor... No, if I were the prime minister of this country, I would never overlook this. Even though I am resolute in my fight. No, we''ll go ahead with the law reform before then.)


    Good governance, whose sense of justice is pathologically strong, always believes that their thoughts are right. This world is crazy. Good governance does not doubt that it is the right self to recognize. Every time I watch the news, I dream that if this is how the world is structured -


    Why am I not a god? Good governance takes me seriously from day to day. God in this world is a bastard. I seriously regret thinking that I would make a better world if I were God.


    I want power, even if I compromise and not with God. I want power. I want authority. When it comes to my powers and authority now, I''m just talking about the school''s wind discipline committee chairman. Moreover, many people do not obey even with caution. That''s regrettable again.


    When the news is over, I get a call to Good Governance. Look at the other person''s name, I''m suspicious.


    "Hey, I''m sorry for the sudden call."


    I have a bright voice. The opponent''s name is Star Coal Galaxy. A man of the star charcoal division, but very ambitious, slapping his grievances and pussies about Shining from day to day in many places. Many statements can''t read the air. behave like Asperger himself.


    For this reason, he hates me as a nose knob in the clan, but seems so foolish that I''m not aware of it. Of course, he hates Shinji.


    ''I''ll tell you straight. You must have been dissatisfied with Shining, too. Neither do I. Let''s put our hands together to drag that one down''


    Instead of asking if you want to form - at the point of Nori, who invites me to form without hesitation, nervous good governance shows a fierce rejection.


    "Let me think"


    In vague answer, Good Governance hung up without waiting for the galaxy to react either.


    It is understandable that it is a heartless and rude response. But what I did not say completely was that there were places where good governance also seemed to me.


    (Is that lunatic seriously trying to be the heir? No...... you just hate the brilliance and want to drag it down)


    Thinking about the galaxy, my ambitions swelled when I swelled in good governance.


    (Killing Shining in an unjust way will not hold our Lord''s throne. But if the Lord''s seat is empty, someone will take the Lord''s place)


    Good governance dreams about when you become the head of star coal. That''s what I''ve wanted and dreamed of many times before, too. Anyway, good governance sticks to power and power. To make people, the world, what they want. I want to make it a good world, but for.


    Good governance does not believe and suspect that he is the heir to bear the star coal currents. Becoming the heir to star coal is only a stepping stone, gaining strength and even seriously considering becoming the ruler of the world one day. That''s bound to make a good world, and I don''t doubt it because I believe I''m the person most deserving of a ruler.


    (That''s right. Now is my chance. Maybe it''s a test God gave me. If Huiming becomes the deceased, I might be the next heir)


    Shortly after that thought, Good Governance violently shames himself. Even with such brilliance, I don''t even want to kill you.


    (You idiot. No matter how much you dislike each other from time to time, the kind of person who thinks such a humble thing as someone kills you and thinks you''re lucky to die, etc., is a wicked hearted person. There''s no way I can be that person. I always have to be good)


    Strongly speaking to himself, Good Governance opens his eyes wide and looks at the corners of the walls of the room.


    "Quit!


    Shouting small, Good Governance struck his head hard in the corner. Sanctions on oneself with an evil heart. When I held my head in tears, I could see the octopus flourishing.

 1006 4.

    Thunder Axis Yang was born as the second son of the Thunder Axis family, who studied Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft from generation to generation.


    The Thunder Axis family is a prestigious family that has created the art of the Thunder Axis, one of the depths of star coal flow witchcraft, and has produced heirs several times before.


    More than a decade ago now, Thunder Axis''s brother was seen as a talented sorcerer and heir to star coal. But the emergence of the brilliance of the main house took its seat.


    My brother was then on a mission to serve his country as a star coal sorcerer, but he dies on a difficult mission.


    The defense work pushes the dividers, and I have an unparalleled abomination from day to day for the brilliance of doing whatever I want in the backstreet. From Shining''s point of view, we are just talking about following home training properly, and if the workload alone, it greatly outweighs other sorcerers, but I find it hard to accept when it comes to blatantly avoiding the lives that are given down from the country and pressing other sorcerers.


    And then he said, "Starling coal streams have been on defense missions for nearly a thousand years," and he insisted that those born into the family who study starling coal streaming witchcraft should also be set free.


    Either way, the lightning axis thought it would only be a weakness in the star coal flow. I doubted what the hell I had tossed crazy and the nerves of brilliance, and I felt fiercely angry.


    Thunder Axis was intolerable at the earliest to the selfish tyranny of an orphan who was frightened by talent. He had been the subject of intense hatred and anger in the thunder axis that his brother would not have died without even Luminous.


    But I don''t care what happens to Shining. Besides, Shu, the heir to the Hongmori family, is often guarded. I also know that on the lightning axis.


    Therefore, I chose how to give myself and gain strength. A place where those who want power can gain power - a human modification at the Yukooka Laboratory - as a price to pay for being an experimental bench, with the thought of straw.


    (I don''t believe in tomorrow anymore. You can be a vengeful ghost. I will never forgive that kid who named his star charcoal, let his brother die, and even his death)


    It doesn''t matter how dangerous the experiment is. The lightning axis was eager for a red-eyed mad scientist to give me a strong force anyway, as there was a serious obstacle to the flesh and I don''t mind a shrinking lifespan.


    The cute-faced Mad Scientist was laughing so glad to hear it.


    Huiming and Shu are mostly the same when attending and leaving school.


    The Hongmori family is a lineage entrusted with guarding against the star coal owner, but Shu has always been beside Shining since he was a young child. Shining, who had just become the dominant at the age of six, quickly became friends with Shu, who had become with him as his own escort, sometimes at the same age.


    When we just met, Shu wasn''t very much a force for war, but Huiming was already a delicacy enough to fight in action. Shu, who saw it, realized that being an escort, was only a power relationship that would protect him from brilliance, and had made an effort to seep blood.


    I usually treat her as a friend, but Shu was always in a battlefield position, trying to protect Shining. It was a mindset that didn''t allow me to be distracted at all.


    ''Then I get tired. You can usually get distracted. "


    A small, beautiful boy, a bit taller than Shining, who was an extension of his training, but once defeated the mending, told him toward the crawling mending.


    ''You should usually keep your mind off it. No matter how distracted you usually are, if a battle occurs, you just need to have a mind that can handle it instantly, without being upset. In fact, my fellow mercenaries weren''t always concerned when I was on the battlefield. I was only serious when I was Don Patsy. I was usually distracted and swamped. But when the Don Patch started or was about to start, I was able to react immediately. For example. Suppose you knew beforehand that someone was after your life. Do you want me to stay vigilant at that time? Are you staying nervous? Of course you''ll need to be careful, but if you''ve always been conscious, you''ll be tired. If the comma seems to switch on instantly without a single second of error when various enemies strike, you can spend the same amount of time as usual. You don''t have to think extra, you don''t get nervous and weirdly tired. "


    Listening to him, Shu wondered if that was where the ultimate warrior was going, and then decided to keep his mind off of him as he said.


    The heart that comes to battle is always set in its belly. If you feel any signs even slightly, press the switch exactly as he says, so that it instantly reaches all the cells in your body.


    "I pointed the killer twice at the guy from the Eighty-Nine Galaxy, and he grabbed his tail, screwed it in and out of his butthole, ripped that tail off and punched it in his mouth hole."


    Shining says as he walks.


    "Doesn''t it seem hard to get proof? He''s only good at keeping himself safe."


    and repair.


    "The Milky Way is too dangerous for its preservation. Anyway, he''s an idiot. Good governance is so stupid that it''s better. I don''t like it. Holding a fool in the same school. He''s the one who should just die."


    In the last words of Shining, Shu feels a dark sound.


    "What else do you know about the guy you''re after?


    Shu asked.


    "I don''t know. Suspicious guy, I don''t have a kiri when I line up. There are a lot of incompetent dickheads who don''t like me."


    "But some of them will come up with it. I can see some of the suspicious guys."


    "That kind of assumption and decision is not good. For example, the guy who didn''t even give me a bite before is actually accumulating a lot of hostility at the bottom of his belly, and he just attacks me here, and so on. On the contrary, he didn''t want to take his life until he was hostile."


    "I see..."


    At a time when he was impressed and convinced by Shining''s words, the secret switch behind Shu''s belly was switched, and the cells of the whole body, the soul, switched to it for the battlefield.


    Seeing Shu''s face change, Shining also senses the raid after a comma delay of a few seconds.


    A repair that pulls out the wooden knife on his back and wields it as he looks back.


    Something was played by the wooden knife. It''s not a bullet. I know for a repair I''ve played a bullet with a wooden knife. It feels similar to that one, but the impact and weight are lighter than that one.


    Shu''s wooden knife is an artifact in which firm strength dwells, sharpening it from the house of the Hongmori family, even though it is said to be thousands of years old, and focusing on a few magicians of star coal. Its strength greatly outweighs poor seriousness, and with a slight or gentle shock, it is not lacking.


    "I didn''t expect to react to the present...... boulders are repaired. Boulders are heirs to the Hongmori family"


    The raider murmured in words that only he could hear, but even that was heard in Shu''s ears.


    The repair raises his face. I looked up at the one who spoke and was surprised not least by the repair. People were flying in the sky.


    "Thunder Axis Ocean"


    When Shu uttered the name of the raider, and Shining also looked up above Shu''s gaze, the sorcerer, the trace of the Thunder Axis family, considered famous among the star coal streams, spread his hands sideways like wings, swirling through the sky like a bird.


    "He made me...? Well, he''s always looked at me with disgust, but I don''t even feel resentful..."


    Quite apart, but Shining did feel that the aura of hatred was unleashed more than the body of the thunder axis.


    "I don''t know... why are you flying? That technique was hidden from the Thundershaft family as a secret technique?


    Shortly after the repair shrugged, the thunder shaft moved.


    Numerous white, short bullet-like chunks are fired like machine guns from the face of a lightning shaft that glides at high speeds and approaches with brilliance and repair.


    That was fast enough to be visible, but not slow enough to make you look and tease. The downpouring white bullets pierced Shining and Shu''s body.


    Shu shook a wooden knife and shot off several shots, but is eating one in his arm and foot at a time. To shine, one bullet in the shoulder and two shots in each hand and foot.


    (Visible speed... but power... no, penetration could be more than a bullet)


    I think as Shining distorts his face to pain. Unlike bullets, impact is no big deal.


    (This guy is not a magic trick. It''s a supernatural force to express itself only by will)


    Luminosity had an idea of how a lightning axis had acquired such a force.


    When Shining and Shu look back, a large amount of white bullets are once again released from the front of the face of the thunder shaft that stopped them as if they were going to royally stand in the air.


    Bullets are fired from two invisible muzzles, but they are duplexed. Now the two of us have each jumped in a different direction, and although we were able to dodge it, we are under attack on our feet, so the movement is slightly dull.


    Shining could lurk herself in the shadows, but she becomes dressed to repair and leave. Given the mobility of the enemy in the first place, the act of hiding in the shadows is largely pointless, as it can quickly move to a position where the enemy can attack.


    (Tastes bad. Fly around the sky so fast, and hold the flying tools. Besides, me and Shining have separated)


    From the lightning axis, which allows you to fly in addition to flying tools, you can ignore the Melee Only repair and aim only at Shining.


    In fact, that''s what I thought of the lightning axis, but the idea is dispelled.


    I wondered if the repair had rushed over the thunder shaft, stepping on the guardrail that was nearby, and even kicked the vertical standing street light to the side, jumping heavily on the thunder shaft with a bunk jump.


    The lightning axis rushed to shoot white bullets from close range, but Shu''s body had already jumped over the lightning axis aiming.


    A repair wields a wooden knife from above.


    A wooden knife that seemed to break the head of the lightning shaft was blocked by something like a translucent claw. The wooden knife crushed the translucent claw like glass, but the power was completely killed.


    The body of the repair falls. Right under the lightning shaft.


    (At this angle, unless you point my head at the ground, I can''t shoot you. But......)


    The white bullet on the lightning axis actually originates from above the head, not in front of the face. Therefore, in this position, like standing perpendicular to the air. I can''t shoot a repair. But the lightning shaft was in between this position, and I saw a winning chance.


    From around the waist of the thunder shaft, it emerged. Both Shu and Shining saw clearly.


    That was a bomb dropped by a bomber. And Luminous and Shu understood at this point what force the thunder axis had gained.


    The reason why the two men, Tired and Midori, were out that day in the morning was because Junko asked them to grab you.


    "I wonder why we''re both here. Early this morning. I mean, what''s Pure Sister doing?"


    "Come on�� in the first place, it''s a mystery based on what you''ve been grabbing"


    Midori and Tired while walking are suspicious. Two former homicide clubs at Earth School, Ryujiro Suzuki and Kenichi Serizawa, were given a small package by Junko when they delivered it and wanted it to them directly.


    They even ordered us to go on foot, not by taxi, so Midori and Tired somehow guessed that we were up to something and were trying to use ourselves for purposes other than grabbing.


    As they were walking down the school road leading to Earth School, they heard the explosion echo.


    "My ancestors, this..."


    Midori squeaks. The two of us tighten our expressions. After the explosion, I was feeling signs of battle. And a magician with mighty power, a little further away.

 1007 5

    Shortly after he realized what abilities the thunder shaft had acquired, Shu had eaten an explosion from close range and was blowing up and falling.


    "Fix it!"


    Shining changes blood phase and screams.


    "Well, it''s okay...... it''s not. I can''t move... run..."


    Clothes are also dull, and a seemingly fallen repair of coal and blood all over the body tells Shining.


    Huiming is genius as a sorcerer, but he has no talent when it comes to martial arts and body surgery. Exercise ability itself is subpar to the crowd. I am trained in melee combat for once, but if I am challenged to fight fleshshells without repair, I will not have one.


    And the lightning axis flew around the sky at super high speeds.


    "Are you saying it was modified by Junko? And that ability... you''re a shooting game fighter."


    I pointed it out in a way that Luminous calmed down. Slightly different from the fighter''s ability to imitate. Reality fighters don''t strain barriers or anything, and they don''t shoot visible bullets. Huiming has known Junko well since he was a little girl, and even if you think about Junko''s personality, you''ll be tighter there.


    "Pathetic - you''re a dickhead. The head of the prestigious Thunder Axis family has abandoned witchcraft, converted it into a monster, and dragged me away from him. The shame of star charcoal."


    A brilliance that flickers dog teeth, beards an invincible but loving grin, and curses the thundershaft.


    "I don''t want you to tell me. You are the cursed proud child who tries to paint mud on the history of star coal. Whatever hand I used, I was determined to drag you down from the Lord. Even if I''m cursed myself."


    Thunder axis looking down at the brilliance and saying outrageously.


    "So, you thought you could beat me?" To the extent that I happen to have defeated the repair with an accidental lucky bomb, don''t get too well. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not willing to take Shu Hongmori''s life. You''re the only one I want to kill."


    I had no idea why they resented me so much, but I didn''t even want to know anything. Anyway, I just heard that you''re determined to talk about something that doesn''t make you feel good.


    Second, the lightning shaft gives me eyes around. It''s a school road near Earth School, so the other students are watching the noise and building a hedge. Those who photograph the lightning axis flying in the sky also show up.


    There is nothing to say about touching people, but also considering the danger of letting the entanglement out, Thunder Axis just decided to put Keri on.


    "I have nothing more to talk about. Die."


    Better than in front of the face of the thunder axis, the laser beam was emitted with a radiant face.


    I''ll be back in a few dozen seconds.


    "I wonder if those two will come soon."


    From the shadows, Junko, who was watching the game while filming the battle between Thunder Axis, Shining and Shu, was annoyed.


    "Mr. Thundershaft, you made it too strong, not a little bit. Yu or Laimeng may be as strong as your next one. Or line up with those two."


    Junko names those who come to the top among the mice he modifies. The Thunder Axis Ocean obviously goes into it as well. It is the result of multiple, unscrupulous treatments as he wishes, with the best possible enhancement.


    "Ahhh... Shuu... I knew this wasn''t gonna suck."


    What you were worried about became a reality, and Junko accidentally held her face back when she saw Shu ate the bomb and was knocked down.


    "They''re going to kill one of us if we keep this up. I don''t know what stops me. But if it gets seriously dangerous, we have to stop it..."


    There is considerable resistance to the development that if you take them from Junko, who has known them since they were young, they will be killed by their own mice.


    An arrow tip that I thought I would do if they killed me shortly before I stopped, a laser beam that was meant to be stuck, is emitted brighter than a lightning axis.


    At that moment, something like five spheres jumped out of the luminous body, and one of the spheres received a laser.


    "Become!?


    The lightning axis, which I didn''t expect to be prevented, accidentally raised my voice.


    Five pale, glowing spheres, diagonally upward, diagonally downward, laterally, anteriorly, and posteriorly, each of them moonlightly around the luminous body in a different orbit. The colors also vary from red, blue, purple, green, and yellow to sphere.


    "The secret of star charcoal? No... new witchcraft knitted by our Lord..."


    Thunder axis groans. Since Shining is called a genius, there is also the speed of mastery and good handling, but above all, in a short period of time, we are knitting new sorcery from the next to the next.


    Typically, every genre sorcerer is limited to two or three things in his lifetime, no matter how hard he tries, such as knitting a new technique. No, at a time when you can knit out a new technique or something in the first place, you are the owner of a rare talent, and even those who attempt to make a new technique are rare. At best, to the extent that it improves existing techniques.


    Huiming is bringing twelve new witchcraft to star charcoal. But I don''t even know the thunder shaft that Luminous used right now. Luminous did not release all of the new techniques he had knitted out, and Thunder Axis guessed that he had several secrets he was the only one who was getting to meet.


    In fact, Huiming began producing neo-witchcraft before he became heir - when he was six years old - and has actually knitted more than thirty new techniques, but the majority of them are kept private. Finally, if Shining cares about it, he can make more tricks.


    Yes... if I spent the time I was spending on neoclassical productions, I would be able to make more than ten times that - two hundred more, but Huiming no longer cares about neoclassical productions. With regard to the talent of making new art, it is not exaggerated enough to speak of a single genius every millennium, but as a result, they had lost interest in the perception that they were too easy a task for Shining.


    "Pentagram Guardian"


    With an invincible grin, Shining uttered the name of the original technique.


    "Even I know my weaknesses. To that end, I have also devised a technique to protect myself, assuming that there are no repairs or that I can''t fight. Of course, it''s much more comforting to have a repair."


    Huiming says and does more tricks.


    "The technique... Let it be!


    The lightning shaft changes complexion and shoots a bullet in a row, but the five light spheres react automatically to prevent all bullets.


    (More importantly, would you use that technique on me?!?


    Hearing the chant of the glowing spell, Thunder Axis couldn''t help but remember his anger.


    The art of brilliance is completed. It burst as if innumerable purple electricity had become a bunch more than Shining''s hands, spreading instantly in a vortex around Shining.


    Purple electricity has been drawing vortexes for a while, but eventually it strikes with an arc across the thunder axis.


    Though the lightning axis flied and teased, Purple Electric drew a small circle to further pursue the flying lightning axis.


    (You told me to use the lightning shaft technique!?


    Because the Thunder Axis family is called famous, it is considered one of the depths of the star coal, an extremely lethal technique - because the ancestors of the Thunder Axis family braided the technique named Thunder Axis as such. And the Thunder Axis family is proud of their ancestors who braided this technique, and they are not the most skilled users of this technique for generations.


    (More powerful than me, more powerful than my father, more powerful than my brother. Whoops!)


    Seeing the flow of bioenergy with electric shock, shaped by purple electricity - the thunder axis was not only angry, but also feeling remorse and jealousy. Just looking at it, I know the difference in power. Simple purple electricity thickness, speed and persistence reveal the power of the technique. Everything is better than the original Thunder Axis magician.


    Eventually, however, the bioenergy resembling purple electricity disappeared. The thunder axis flew around hard and finally escaped.


    (I will never forgive this guy! How dare you use that technique in front of me! And show me it''s better than us!


    When the lightning shaft stopped in the air and turned the angry phase to shine...


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    A girl uttered the name of the surgery and completed the spell.


    With the outbreak of huge demons, a luminous mass of black energy caught his tail for a long time and struck the lightning axis directly. It looks like a black polar beam has been unleashed on the side.


    It was prevented by a barrier, but it was nevertheless strongly impacted, sounding to the core of the body, and the body of the thunder shaft melts in the air. There is blood coming from all over my body. When the bone may have broken, the lightning shaft feels.


    An attack was made that was obviously neither brilliant nor mendacious, and the thunder axis turned its attention to the source of the demon and peeled off its eyes when it saw the person there.


    "Shizuno... Tired"


    Looking up at the thunder axis, a short bread on the hoodie, the brachina blonde and bright emerald-eyed white beauty boy is a famous figure as the most powerful sorcerer, the one closest to God. But I could understand from the remnants of the demon that it wasn''t him who had attacked me, but a skinny, beautiful girl with long dark hair who was lying beside me, stretched out to her feet.


    (I mean... two sorcerers showed up even more as enemies... in a way that adds to the brilliance)


    Besides, one of them is that Shizuno Rage. It''s not where the minutes are bad. Sticky here just kills the dog.


    The lightning axis flew at high speed and disappeared to the other side.


    "Ugh, too many galleries. How about a magician and a modified human using all the powers of paranormal to fight in grandeur all over a city like this? Me, too."


    Midori, who attacked the lightning axis, says in a frightened manner.


    "Hey, tired. Junko told you to help?


    Shining turns toward tiredness and misery, and asks.


    "I wasn''t told, but maybe I was going to"


    Tired of returning answers that I don''t think make sense to myself.


    "What the hell. Anyway, thanks. Stay thankful"


    When Huiming smiles and expresses his gratitude, he takes out his phone and calls an ambulance.


    "That didn''t just modify your body, you seem to possess the spirit of power"


    At a glance at the lightning axis, Tired spotted the source of power.


    "Keh, eh, eh, eh. That was modified by Junko, wasn''t it? When is my taste bad for Junko? No. Was he a bad taste?


    A spirit of power is a superspiritual weapon that is built more than ever in various parts of the world, intentionally resentful of those equipped with extraordinary abilities, and with the power of that resentment draws the extraordinary power of life.


    "Is that... the woman who was in recommendation 11?"


    "Huh? Did you meet him in Recommend 11? Who is it?"


    Midori asks with her eyes round, as Shining has said toward herself.


    I''m a dark gamer.


    I was taught tirelessly and Midori''s expression was distorted.


    "What, no, no!? That''s the worst-mouthed piece of shit. I wasn''t trying to help you."


    It was once Midori who was cursed by a player called Dark Gamer in a Virtual Trip online game.


    "We seem to have been led by Junko to help Luminous."


    Tired of sighing.


    "I mean, Junko''s asshole didn''t even know the thunder-axis cunt was after me, and he realized later, and as his escort, he turned Mei La Shizuno Ba Couple over here."


    That said, Luminous sighs too.


    "I need your help. What are you talking about?"


    "I told you to stay put. I appreciate it because it sucked."


    Look at yourself, make Midori smile back at the brilliance of showing her sharp octagonal teeth and laughing, so that she can also follow them and show her teeth.


    "Son of a bitch... I''ll kill you next time"


    The mood is filled with angry groans. It was a repair. He is blurry and falling, looking up to the sky with his face distorted by fierce anger and humiliation.


    (Has this guy clearly lost so far since it was true? But I didn''t regret it so much when I was a truthful man. He admitted to losing in a more refreshing way)


    I have only seen this reaction of Shu once before, even in the light of knowing Shu well. When I was in elementary school, I looked like this when I suffered my exact defeat in the final of the Kendo National Games.


    "That''s a hospital for now. I called an ambulance. I''m covered in scratches, too."


    He leaned in front of the crawling repair and said while Shining stopped the bleeding.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. While I''m gone, Ter''s gonna be alone."


    "Even I can protect myself. Besides, you, you never had a hand or a foot against the lightning shaft."


    Hui Ming decided that daring to say tight things is effective for repairing now. You should oil the fire.


    "I largely understand his pattern, and Ter will be able to simulate to win the next fight. Next time we win. Let me take care of him. Next time we can win. At least he felt weaker than the truth. This time... I just had a lot to eat."


    With the name of the man who once defeated himself, Shu smiles.


    "Heh, did you have sex with this longue brother, my true brother?


    "It''s just a blend. I didn''t really kill him, it''s an audition."


    Midori asked looking at the repair, while Tired taught.


    "By the way, ancestors, do you deliver this?"


    Let Midori put up the package that Junko gave you. The aim of Junko was to send ourselves to the scene and protect Lumingda from the lightning axis, so I guess the delivery was just convenient.


    "Do you want to see what''s inside? We were also conveniently used by Junko."


    When I opened the package, what was inside was a specialty from Zunfang City - a physical person bone key holder (with his own blood).


    "Oh, this is the guy Midori gave me for her pure sister and gave me back what I didn''t want"


    "Me too... I didn''t expect you to give it to me on the assumption that we would open the seal..."


    With a ragged face, tiredness sighed heavier than earlier.

 1008 6.

    Today was good governance for school attendance later than usual, as the role of Commissioner Kazaki was a day off.


    Next to Good Governance while attending school, a car burst through the car stereo, and Good Governance flaunts his face.


    Shortly afterwards, a dog unleashed the lead rushes at the feet of Good Governance and jumps out into the driveway. The owner seems to be on the opposite sidewalk, and welcomes the dog across the driveway with a smile. Seeing it, Makuji turns to face again.


    More than a dozen seconds later, an old man passing beside Good Governance dumped a cigarette on the road. Now not where I glanced at him, but wrinkled and even toothed as much as I wanted between my eyebrows.


    At last, something broke in good governance.


    When Sanji picked up the cigarette the man had thrown away, he followed the man quickly, grabbing his shoulder with his bare hands and turning around.


    "Become!?


    Raising a voice about something, right near the face of the man who was looked back, a top-heavy out-of-phase approached with an up.


    "This isn''t a dumpster."


    The old man took his breath to the boy who cautioned with his angry gaze and voice. Nor did Sunji try to fight the act of putting a cigarette butt in his chest pocket at all. Sometimes he was wolfish about something too abrupt, but more than that, because he felt somewhat dangerous towards a boy who worked in an act that was not normal and impossible.


    "Hey, what the..."


    To calm the upset, the fear and the hindsight, a man poisons small. But I didn''t feel like throwing the tobacco in my pocket down the road again.


    "This world is overflowing with evil. Small, big, and evil all have to disappear equally..."


    Revealing anger and remorse, Good Ji throws up.


    How come humans in the world do not abide by the rules that are set? Don''t you defend morality even if it''s not decided? That cannot be tolerated by good governance. Unforgivable. This world full of such people is also unforgivable.


    What is that crowd?


    Good governance is suspicious to see students stopping and building walls on their way to school near the school.


    A face distorted by anger and remorse jumped into the sight of the good governance that sent the hedgehog, just like myself earlier. That''s not like me, my otherwise neat face is severely and intensely distorted. Besides, the person is bloody. Besides, right next to that person, there is a being that I hate the most in the world.


    "What are you doing, you guys"


    After the battle with the Thunder Axis, Koji speaks as he walks over to Shining and Shu, who are waiting for the ambulance to arrive.


    "Look, you don''t get it, Bokenas. On the contrary, I''ll ask you a question. What could possibly have caused your brain to fail so much that you couldn''t understand it without being explained by your mouth? Yeah?"


    The brilliance of spitting poison at Good Governance was somewhat distracted after the battle.


    "I know, but I spoke up. Should I have ignored it and made it simple?


    "Oh, that would have been better. What are you gonna do with me now? This one''s wounded, and this is a great opportunity, okay?


    "Don''t be ridiculous..."


    In a glimmer of brilliance, Good Governance becomes angry.


    "You insult me with such a coward..."


    "After finding out you''re a hypocritical son of a bitch who can''t even use such a cowardly hand, and you''re being ridiculed, don''t you notice? You can only accept words at par with the book. I''ve seen it, I''ve heard it, and it''s a lot of trouble dating someone who can only take it that way."


    The anger of good governance awakened for a moment in the words of brilliance, which he uttered in a dazed manner, but another anger boiled down.


    "What''s wrong with taking it seriously? What can''t I do about it? You''re always kidding, and I''m always serious. It should definitely be mine to be right. There''s a reason why I have to be ridiculed."


    When Sanji insisted, the grin disappeared from Shining''s face.


    Good governance was bewildered. I''ve never seen Shining look like this before. A flattering, pathetic, indescribable look.


    "I want the freedom and liberation of the star charcoal after serious consideration."


    Quietly speaking, Shining takes his gaze off.


    (Oh, was that serious......!?


    Good governance was heartily surprised by this statement by Huiming. I just thought appropriately that I was trying to get away from the country and change the school code as well.


    Even if the current word was a lie, it didn''t seem like good governance. Whether you see the look on your face or hear the sound of your voice, it feels genuine.


    And Luminous''s expression and remarks at this time will not leave the back of Good Governance''s brain all day long that day and will continue to bother you.


    Huiming and Shu were then transported by ambulance to the hospital. Shining was a minor injury, but his clothes were torn and bloody everywhere, and there was no way he could go to school as he was, and he decided to be absent with Shu.


    Noon - In front of a repair that was bandaged and put to sleep in bed, Huiming did nothing, silently and silently sat in a chair.


    "If you go to Junko''s, you''re going to get healed sooner. This happened because of Junko''s mouse, so let''s get it fixed for free."


    The two of them were silent, but they open their mouths first from Shu.


    "If it''s enough to cure you, you''ll always be free."


    Shining spills a smile and says. It is a glow that I cared about because I thought the repair was depressing, but I secretly relieve myself because I opened my mouth from it.


    "To the star coal stream... you tell them about the thunder axis?


    "Exactly. I told Baba in a message too, so why don''t you pass it on to everyone already?


    To Shu''s question, Shining said it seemed irrelevant.


    "I can''t believe you modified it and attacked my lord, so if you killed me, you wouldn''t admit it as an heir, and he just wants me to kill him. You must think of me as my brother''s vendetta."


    "My brother''s?


    "I just remembered. Baba used to tell me. Until I was born, the eldest son of the Thunder Axis family was a candidate for heir. But thanks to me, the story came out, and the eldest son lost his life on mission."


    "It''s a resentment!


    Outraged Shu shouts out and learns to be awkward at the loudness of his voice.


    "I don''t like it. Just because you''re talented, you''re gonna be jealous. You''re gonna be used, I''m gonna give it to you, I''m gonna treat you like an enemy if it''s no longer convenient... Come on, you incompetent bonkers."


    Seeing the poisoning glow, Shu takes pity on him. Huiming was born with that extraordinary talent, but since he was a little girl, Shu has been watching the hard eyes. And in front of Shu and Kira, he used to throw up weak sounds and stupidity.


    That''s why repairs also get angry against the lightning axis. Dead people just didn''t have the strength and luck to themselves. I can''t allow you to resent that and hit your best friend with murder. I''m much angrier than I can be targeted.


    "I''ll kill him."


    Shut up, Shu.


    "Can you fix it? I think I could have repelled one person, but Shu is such a blur."


    "You, this isn''t a good place to be kidding, is it?


    Shu turns a cold eye to the brilliance of making fun of himself in serious mode.


    "I''m sorry... but you''re not a good match for me"


    "I know, but you can''t help but do it with my hands. Don''t let it get to you."


    Shu was completely unwilling to pull off, so Shining gave up. I have long known that it is usually a gentle, mild repair, but of an unstoppable and unstoppable nature once it is on fire.


    At a Japanese-style coffee shop, several magicians from the star charcoal genre had gathered and exchanged conversations.


    Their purpose was only to communicate on a regular basis, but the conversation content is heavier than usual because the star coal streams are hectic right now.


    "The Thunder Axis Ocean has been modified at the Snow Oka Institute to attack Shining," he said.


    "Oh, I got a message here too"


    "He who hired the killer, not to be the heir, but to drag the current master down."


    Seriously, the older sorcerers say it. The several men gathered here are the masters of each house, all with some place among the star charcoal.


    "I sure hope you do your best. Our Lord''s Drag"


    Mixed among the elderly, one young magician in his mid twenties said in an unscrupulous manner with arms.


    I don''t blame the older magicians. Because I know this is the kind of man you are. But since it is a trace of a branch with a star coal surname, we treat it in the same way as ourselves.


    His name is Star Coal Galaxy. Twenty-six. Huiming is a pattern between cousins, but getting along with Huiming is terribly bad. Shining is making a small fool of the galaxy, and the galaxy hates Shining like a snake scorpion because of its brilliant position, talent and usual attitude.


    In fact, the galaxy was despised by the star charcoal magicians as a darkness. Short and shallow, he doesn''t try to hide his ambitions, but he doesn''t have the strength. When there was talk of Huiming being attacked by a killer, everyone first doubted the galaxy.


    In fact, the killer who pointed the assassin at Shining was a galaxy, but no one could grasp the evidence, and the galaxy was coming.


    "I tried calling Thunder Axis, but it''s not"


    The galaxy says in a swallowing tone.


    "Do you think I''d rather fall on the outside road and raid the Lord myself and be called from the same gate?


    One of the elderly people said in disdain.


    (He''s a dumb guy, even though he says he can support you if you get in touch)


    Even if it is pointed out to the elderly, they are unaware of their stupidity, a galaxy at will vis-��-vis the thunder axies.


    (Hire a stronger killer when this happens. If you continue to be attacked by lightning axes and killers, no matter how brilliant you are, you must collapse one day)


    Without any basis, after underestimating his opponent, he decides, and the galaxy laughs. He was using the matter to seriously aim to become the star charcoal owner. If Luminous dies, he regarded himself, one of the masters of the division, as likely to roll into the masters of the star coal.


    Assuming that where Shining died, there was no reason why a galaxy regarded as dull by all the magicians of star coal could be the heir of star coal, but the galaxy never dreamed of doing so because it was not aware that it was regarded as dull.

 1009 7

    On the day of the Thunder Axis raid, Shu was to be hospitalized, but Huiming was asked only to handle the wound at the hospital and returned to his home.


    "Is Shu hurt badly because of Huifeng? It''s not Huifang''s fault you didn''t have to take a big injury."


    At night, Kira said disgustingly to the brilliance of picking up dinner across the table.


    "Stop it, stop it. You''re gonna taste bad."


    Shining smiles, but Kira continues to talk relentlessly.


    "Considering who caused this, my rice remains unsavory. Besides, the person doesn''t shut up about the reason. I''m kind of guessing. You mean that kid, right?


    After Beauty pointed out, Shining''s chopsticks motion stopped.


    "Did you just fall in love with that girl?


    "The insensitivity to ask such wild things is a bad place for Baba. How am I supposed to answer that? Use your brains that far before you ask questions."


    "I mean, you were in love. Oh well... That''s hard."


    Not disgusted, but listening to Kira''s voice, which sounded touching, Huiming realized that her feelings were soothing. When the usually harsh beauty makes you ask for kindness, Shining feels nostalgic and at the same time, it relieves your heart.


    Shining understands why you have such emotions. At an early age of whether or not I had a heart, I wonder if only the young self at the bottom of my memory remembers Kira, who was still like a sister to me. I remember myself properly in the back of my memory drawer, even though I barely remember it. Kira, I think I''ve met your sister, and I''m happy.


    "If you feel sorry for me, you''ll be on my side. Baba agrees with me. Hugh''s on my side, isn''t he?


    "It''s pathetic that Shu is dying because of Huifeng''s shoulder. Aren''t you wondering how serious Shu is?


    Kira returns again with disgust to Shining, who earnestly complained. Brilliance coming with a cock.


    "Uh... now that I hear a word, I feel like turning back the table."


    "Why don''t you do it? Then I won''t cook for the time being."


    "Oh, I won''t do it."


    Instead of having them cook meals for more than a month for the time being, I was all out in the meantime. At the end of the day it is a glow with a past of crying and grounding and apologizing, but I have sworn to my heart that I will never return the tablecloths again.


    (Baba...... half right, but that''s not the only reason. There are several other reasons)


    In my heart, Shining speaks. What it can''t say is hard to shine.


    One is because Luminous assumes that the relationship between herself and Kira was broken by a house called Star Charcoal. Because of his talent, Chirakuro strictly educated Shining in the vessel that the master of the star coal currents deserved. Shining also embraced it at an early age, but at the same time, a strong rebellion arose against the star coal stream itself.


    The other is not just personal emotion. Perhaps, I am also convinced that Shining will convince me that many of the Star Charcoal Stream sorcerers who are now rebelling against me will also convince me that I turned my back on my country. But there are circumstances that cannot be spoken of.


    When I opened the display at the end of the meal and looked at the message box, there was a name for the star coal galaxy. Apparently, it''s transmitting to all the star charcoal sorcerers.


    "It''s Messe from the galaxy. Probably went to Baba''s too. He wants to hold another rally tomorrow night to get together with the genre. So he wants to talk to you about our master. Don''t let the smell of a trap pop."


    Shining told me, Kira also opens and confirms the holographic display.


    "You should be careful, but you''re not going to imitate anything stupid about attacking me at a rally. Not everyone in the star coal stream is revolting against Huifeng."


    "Is that it?


    A little surprising brilliance. Kira''s words were unexpected.


    "Regardless of leaving spiritual defense - right? There will be plenty of people who feel bad about tying it up with the code right now and not being able to choose their way of life either - If it''s just that way, if you insist on being good, you might come through, right? From now on, narrow it down just that way, and leave the country..."


    "No."


    The brilliance that blocks and clearly speaks the language of Kira.


    "It''s a consultation that he''ll never be able to do. Thinking about the future of star coal is unforgivable."


    "Unforgivable?


    Kira finds herself surprised by the brilliance of having a serious face sometime.


    "You... what the hell did you find out? What did you see?


    "I can''t talk about that. They''re telling me not to talk about it. Tomorrow night? I''m looking forward to seeing what the asshole in the galaxy can do for me, and let him out. - Wouldn''t you? If you didn''t leave, you''d be running away."


    Seeing the invincibility and the smiling brilliance with which Yan lived together, Kira also broke her expression. Every time she sees this face of Shining, Kira remembers when she was still treating herself like a sister.


    When Hideaki and Kira were dining across the street, Yoshiji was also at the table with his father Sunset Ke Hill Ryozo for dinner.


    Shinji''s mother was also a star charcoal sorcerer, but she is still losing her life on a mission before Shinji is willing.


    "There doesn''t seem to be a decent target for the seat of the heir to attack Shining, with the help of the Yukooka Institute or to hire an outside killer. It just seems like a good idea to drag down the bright light."


    Good construction says in a gentle tone. It doesn''t look very similar to good governance. Neither the top-face nor the facial parts are significantly unbalanced out-of-phase. Not so much a beautiful man, but a normal face.


    "Actually, the problem, there''s no one who can fight brilliance with strength and win, so I guess you''re giving up. But if Huiming dies, it will be about how to fill the empty seats. Even if slaughtered by cowardly means, won''t the strongest end up taking its seat?


    Good governance says in a throwing mood. Sanji is also a brilliant sorcerer, but he does not possess enough strength to take his vacant seat.


    "Isn''t Shining''s claim bad for you?"


    Good governance surprised by my father''s words.


    "You said you wanted to be a police officer. Born in a house under the gates of star coal, such freedom was not tolerated, but Shining gave me that freedom. Thank you for that."


    When I was a little girl, I did have such dreams. It is good governance. But not anymore now. Until recently, Good Governance wanted to be Prime Minister, and now he wants to build a dictatorship and reign at its apex. He said if you do everything you want, you''re sure to have a good society.


    "At that time, it was blame-breaking to Shining, but not many people agree with Shining on the inside. Regardless of my departure from defense duty, it is definitely preemptive to tie things up at birth, and I think I should quit. I had something to do, too."


    The last word was a good construction to say with a smile.


    "I wanna change the world."


    In the words of his pompous and mouthed son, the laughter of good fortune disappears and he faces mute.


    "What a fool..."


    "I''m not stupid. I want to change this rotten world."


    Reluctantly repulsive Good Governance. It''s the first word I''ve ever leaked in front of my father, but he''s instantly denied it by my father and he''s getting hot with his usual spinal reflexes.


    "One human being changes the world, etc..."


    "Even Hideyoshi came out of his feet to be a heavenly man. Hitler also fell to the vagabonds, from which he became the person who moves history. There can''t be anything in the world that you can''t do. I... I was born in this world, and I want to do what I want. I want to believe in people''s potential. But it could have been an extension of my way of life as a star charcoal magician."


    Good governance claiming to be quick. Good construction exhales small.


    "I remember Hitler''s quote. ''I am wrong, but the world is more wrong''. No... you don''t even seem to think you''re wrong"


    To his father, who would teach him serenity, Good Governance was overwhelmed. What the hell is wrong with me?


    (Why is Shining trying to make unwanted changes in the first place? We should talk about why in front of everyone. not trying to talk about it, wouldn''t it be extra convincing)


    I remember the look that Shining gave me in the morning. Reminds me of the words of the morning. There seems to be a deep reason for this, but we can''t talk about it without talking about it.


    (No, for whatever reason, it''s unacceptable. Everyone doesn''t want it. Not being able to talk is surely why I''m not convinced from what I''ve told you)


    Good governance decides so. He was unaware that he had stopped thinking along the way.


    At the end of the meal, Good Buildings noticed a message from the star coal galaxy. He wants to throw a rally. Tell Good Governance that too.


    "I wonder what you''re up to. Well, he knows the bottom of it."


    "I agree."


    He was a good governance who snorted with disdain at the words of his father.

 1010 8

    Slavic Phantoms, Killers with aliases such as Paranormal Kills - Ondrei Masalik, as he stays in Japan for a while, is in trouble with the house of an old sorcerer he once taught.


    Nothing. I didn''t teach you to master witchcraft itself. I learned to fight paranormal forces. Not only that old sorcerer, but Ondrey has so far been taught by various figures.


    A surreal painting of a muscular mukimuki beard-faced giant over two metres tall and a skinny old woman sitting on the edge holding only water and staring at the back of a giant with a smile on her face as she laundered onto a drying pole at the garden tip of the dojo.


    "Let me do that. Don''t move too much. Lazy, Ondrei. It''s not good for my body to let you do it all the time."


    "You''ll still be sick though. I''ll take care of the cleaning and laundry for the time being."


    To the old woman who jokes and tells her, Ondrei looks back and lets her grin spread hauntingly creepy on her stern face.


    The teacher who lived in this house already lived elsewhere, and now with the old woman, the wife of the teacher, Ondrei lives.


    Instead of being a pain in the ass, I care for half the time. When Ondrei visited the master''s house, there was a stench from the house, and she was asleep, drooling and unable to even call for help. It would have been dangerous if Ondrei had been a little behind in coming.


    Thanks to Ondrei, the old woman took her life. Since then, she has recovered well and has been able to live an unusual life, but Ondrey is worried about her, helping her with chores and watching. She also recommended entering the nursing home, but she was reluctant to leave her home. If he was going to die, Ondrei gave up because he even said he wanted to die here filled with memories.


    I stayed here and did my job while I was in Japan, and when I left, I decided to hire someone to take care of me. Ondrey thinks it''s time to get a meal cooked and clothes washed even during his residency training, and now it''s time to return the favor exactly.


    At the end of the laundry, take your fingertip phone.


    Ondrey''s call contained a request to kill him. Negotiate directly over the phone. It was Ondrei, who also had the risk of eavesdropping, but did not particularly care.


    "I''ve heard there''s plenty of engagements with people with extraordinary powers."


    "That''s my two names. I''ve killed many of my natural abilities and magicians."


    In response to the confirmation of the client across the phone, Ondrei says he is adept at it.


    ''I''ll send you their data as far as I know, so make a decision on this''


    "You''re so kind... It helps to have as many clients as you."


    Ondrey to open the display and check the data.


    (This target is...... I mean an internal protest)


    Seeing the target''s name, Ondrei snarls his nose. The first name of the client and the target were the same last name. The client''s name is Star Coal Galaxy. And the target''s name is Star Charcoal Shining.


    Living room at the Snow Oka Institute. The three of us, Junko, Tired and Midori, were talking about the current state of the star coal stream.


    "Midori knows why Shining turned his back on the country."


    Midori speaks the most questions.


    "Maybe... Shining has learned the truth about spiritual defense"


    "I guess so."


    Tired says, Junko nods.


    "Wow, what''s that? What do you mean, my sister and my ancestors know and I don''t?"


    While the same overlife, Midori often doesn''t know what other transcendents of immortality know or know. Although there is not much connection between overlife.


    "Midori might know something, too. Okay?


    "A lot of people with past lives are aware of it"


    "No, I get angry when they say it that way - Tell me about it."


    "Eh..."


    To Midori pointing her lips, Tired taught why Shining was about to leave the country''s exclusive.


    "I see... No, I see. I don''t know. Is that like turning your back on the country? Whatever the truth is, we have to fight. Well, it''s a silly structure, ''cause Midori thinks so. But you don''t have to leave the country..."


    "Don''t think there are two ways to think about it. I know how you feel, Hideaki. Huiming, there are some verses that you don''t feel very comfortable about being born into a house called Star Charcoal, and because of that, you''ve grown up looking at a lot of nasty eyes since you were little. If you find out the truth in time, it''ll come to your head."


    While Midori felt questionable, Junko, who had known Shining since he was a little girl, saw the background and understood that Shining would learn to be angry at the truth.


    "The White Fox and Decaying Rope masters are aware of it and continue to have spiritual defense ~?"


    "I think the Lord of the Decaying Rope Clan rarely moves, knowing it from generation to generation, with the meaning of rebellion."


    Midori asked, tired.


    "The string screws... the white fox must be taking on with knowledge. Because you can''t just resign and fight."


    "You mean the poor lottery? I wonder if you know what it''s like to want to rebel."


    At that time, Midori said, the call of the Snow Oka Institute rang.


    When Junko opened the holographic display and reflected the monitor camera at the entrance to the laboratory, the long-haired beautiful boy looked up at the camera and smiled prank-like, piece-signing, etc. But all over its body, there is a bandage.


    "There you are, Shujun. I''m in the living room."


    Junko says so and opens the door to the laboratory entrance.


    After a while, he visited the living room in a foothold that could not be overshadowed with bandages.


    "It''s been a long time. Shuu-kun wants to remodel too?


    "No, I''m not. I thought Junko''s wound healed faster than a normal hospital. This happened because of Junko''s modified mouse in the first place, and you can fix it, right?


    It was a repair that I asked you to laugh at, but I didn''t just laugh at my eyes.


    "Hmm... It''s a pretty bad wound, and I think it''ll take about two days to fully heal. I mean, I''ve been here a lot..."


    "Can''t we make it to the rally tonight... By the way, what''s the truth?


    I was also concerned about Midori''s presence, which I saw for the first time, but I was also concerned about Shu''s inability to see the true appearance. I sneak suspicion that Junko and I had another fight.


    "I think it''s time to come home, hey. Someone I know in Zongfang City asked me to work for him, and I think he''s doing a lot of things over there."


    "Oh well. If it healed, I would have liked to have rehab with it for the first time in a long time. In Zunfantasy City, private oilfielders, Junko and Misaki were fighting in triplets, and they talked about it."


    "Heh, Midori won''t do it if it matches. I''m stronger than my real brother."


    Midori, who was sleeping on the couch, jumps up, shows her nice, beautiful teeth lined up, laughs and offers.


    "Once she was also an artist allowed to name Shizuno''s surname. The arms of the martial arts are also considerable, so don''t be alarmed."


    Tired advises.


    "Sounds like it. Thank you for your patience after you''ve healed."


    Shu also grinned at Midori.


    The Thunder Axis Ocean had been struck and injured by Midori''s intrusion.


    I thought I had a broken bone, but fortunately I only needed bruises and lacerations. But it''s been extensively damaged, and I can''t even say it''s in good condition for flattery.


    After a few days off, I thought I''d raid again. Arrow tip, check the message from the galaxy. It was yesterday that it had arrived, and the content was a call to rally to the Star Charcoal Stream Sorcerers. It will be that the representativeness of each house gathers tonight.


    It is obvious that the galaxy has something planned. He also notices a thunderbolt axis as he actively brightens down. He is a man who has long been a stripper of animosity towards Shining.


    (There''s more movement in star coal. Now maybe I shouldn''t move in a detour. My aim is only to shine. Besides... I don''t feel like I have to kill anything. If the galaxy is after something - if he''s going to bury Shining on my behalf, that''s fine)


    I thought so, and the lightning axis decided to ask me a few questions about how things were going.

 1011 9

    Night. star charcoal main mansion. Just like ten days ago, representatives of the families belonging to the star coal genre gathered and came to the rally.


    "Galaxy, gather them all together. What the hell? What shallow thing are you up to with that missing brain? Don''t look at me."


    In the assembly or banquet hall, where everyone sat, the last gleam of light opened and dashed the galaxy to which they had been gathered.


    "Over the past week our Lord has been targeted many times by assassins and the repair of the escort has been wounded. Our Lord is rocking the stalks of the star coal stream like no other. I can''t keep looking."


    Though it was the brilliance that dised me when I looked at each other, the galaxy uttered what it had to say without upset.


    Tonight, it was the purpose of the galaxy to thoroughly rebuff Luminosity and incite distrust of Luminosity in front of the star charcoal stream sorcerers. For that reason, the simulation of the conversation, I intend to just go.


    "Finally, you show your face, nasty scolding. Are you deliberately stroking everyone''s nerves? Why don''t you take a little bit of a strange attitude? It must be true that Shining brings unnecessary confusion and anxiety to star coal"


    Sanji, sitting close to the bright one, points out faintly.


    (Oh, come on, that dialogue, I wanted to say...)


    One of the dialogues that I had prepared was told by Good Governance, a galaxy that opens its mouth gently.


    "May I?"


    Kira stands up and leaves in front of her seat. And he talks out without waiting for permission from the galaxy or Shining.


    "This guy called me gagging the other day, and that''s how it went. It''s been over a week since then, but the galaxy called for a rally. Aside from what the shallow plans of the galaxy are for now, I''d like to first let Huifeng explain why properly, okay?


    "It''s terrible even for Kira..."


    A galaxy that drops shoulders.


    (I mean, that dialogue was also something I was going to say but no...)


    That''s the bigger reason you''re dropping your shoulders. The galaxy no longer feels like it was me who summoned it, and this would be the first glowing dialogue I''ve ever said.


    There was no magician against the words of Kira. With her gaze and jaw movement around her neck, Kira prompts Shining to stay in the room and sit down. Shining sighs loudly, as he perceived, and plumps into the upper seat.


    It''s like I''m leaving the country for a good reason.


    Luminous spoke. We got in from the most important information, so we get nervous together.


    "I wanted to make sure there was, and I''ve met Masahwa Decaying Rope"


    "What?"


    "Huh!?


    "Decaying rope? How could there be decaying rope..."


    "hey... for what..."


    From the mouth of Huiming, the name of Masahwa Decaying Rope was given, and they were constantly together. Alongside the White Fox family, the Decaying Rope clan is said to be the bi-perfection of the nation''s spiritual defence and is essentially at its peak. Decaying Rope Masakazawa is its current owner.


    "When I asked Decaying Rope, I decided to withdraw the star charcoal from my defense duties. Both Masahi Decaying and the White Fox String Spiral admitted it."


    Even more intense are the words spoken from the bright light.


    "Not only for decaying rope, but also for white foxes..."


    "Without saying no to us, make contact with such people, what the hell are you thinking?"


    "No, more than that, what did they tell you? What the hell kind of talk did you hear and arbitrarily decide to leave the prestigious post that lasted more than a thousand years?


    The galaxy asks with a serious face, taking control of those who stuck to their mouths with their hands. Even the head of the galaxy determined that this might not be a matter of contention between heirs to boulders.


    "I can''t tell you that, and if you can tell me, I''ll tell you from the beginning, Vogek. Use your head, Notarine. And explain to me, Ahondara, where is it necessary for me to say no to garbage scraps in the form of incompetent people?"


    The brilliance is amazing, staring into the Lord at the elderly sorcerers with many stubborn men. Old men past the calendars flicker at the intimidation of a kid who is not even 140 tall. They also understand that before the difference in absolute power, if you blow the difference in age, etc., you will be flown.


    "You certainly don''t have to say no, but the reason itself will be the key. Why can''t I tell you?"


    (Whoa whoa, that''s what I wanted to ask too but no...)


    One of the old magicians inquired in a harsh tone, and the galaxy nodded as it was about to open its mouth.


    "Because he''s stopped by Decaying Rope Masahwa. Above"


    Almost a bar read, with a troublesome looking face, Shining answers.


    "Then maybe it''s a falsehood of the Lord?


    "Hehe... I don''t trust you."


    To the words of one of the magicians, Shining laughs funny.


    "If you think it''s a lie, why don''t you and the others meet Masahwa Decaying Rope and check it out? You know what I''m talking about?


    The words of brilliance, which he told with a laugh, cease under the star charcoal gate.


    "They don''t trust me, but the Lord of Decaying Rope trusted me to reveal some serious truth to me, right? Go and see them, and let me know. If you went to see me face-to-face and they believed me about the shitty mutton fish mob, then maybe they could tell me the truth."


    In contrast to the glow of disgusting words, several have obviously stared at the glow, or distorted their faces to anger. Brilliance takes it comfortably.


    Even if a magician asks for a visit from a big man like the Lord of the Decaying Rope clan, there is no way he will meet me. But so much so that Luming says, it is also hard to believe that it is a falsehood that stock the name of decaying rope. It is a brilliance that threw a mean word at it with knowledge.


    I''ll tell you what I''m doing here.


    The galaxy thought.


    (But what can I say in this case? It''s very annoying, but I don''t know how to say it well. Oh... give me some time. enough can be considered)


    While the galaxy was troubled, another opened his mouth.


    "You coward. I feel really bad about shielding what I can''t do to others."


    Good governance that tells you straight what you think.


    (Oh, yeah. That''s what I wanted to say too, but I didn''t say anything aggressively...)


    I see the galaxy resenting good governance.


    "Good governance is right. I''ve already been used to Huifeng being stupid and embarrassing me, but I really don''t know about that one right now. You don''t think I''m childish?


    Shining flickered at the beauty of a rather sinister shape. Whatever others say is not painful, but only beauty in boulders is bad minutes.


    "Let me talk to you from me for a second. ''Cause if you''re someone else, you''re just a bad mouth reward."


    Chira takes confirmation as she raises her hand. There was no one to disagree with but the galaxy. The galaxy disagreed on the inside, but I couldn''t disagree because I thought what Kira said was best.


    "Well... we still know the claim to change the way we tie ourselves to the way we live. Surely you''re right, it''s preemptive, and there will be no one here who agrees with it. There''s a lot of people in the past who''ve been tormented by it. But, you know, you can''t quit a job that can be used in the country. How much do you think you''re benefiting from? How much do you think you''ve been a spiritual pillar? And the reason for it is unclear. Nobody''s going to admit that."


    "What are you gonna do if you can''t admit it?"


    "Fight me."


    To Kira''s words, Shining lost her complexion.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I turn to your enemy. If I win, I''ll take the lead, and I''ll leave the defense in place. The other one is, well... you can take a majority vote and decide."


    With regard to the matter of tying life itself in the code, it was a beauty that seemed to me that there might be more opponents.


    "Why do you think we''re trying to protect a witchcraft school called Star Coal Stream? That''s not simply because I care about this genre, but because it also leads to happiness. Not just for our own sake, but for the sake of our children and grandchildren. That''s how our ancestors have protected this genre for over a thousand years."


    "You''re not happy. Don''t go to sleep, Baba."


    "Listen to me till the end, you silly kid. So tying up the code to the way of life is inconsistent with happiness. You can just deny it there. The hard-headed bastards will say they won''t even allow it - but leave them alone."


    Only the parents of Shining''s upbringing, and Kira doesn''t take hiccups of bad mouth, while watching the rewards of both sides, I think many people.


    "But, you don''t even know how much you benefit from serving your country, do you, Huifeng? Of course you can do financial things, and if you want, you can get approximate assistance, and in return, it''s huge. We were safe for a thousand years because we were under the asylum of the country. Of course, there were some bad times at one time. He was so weakened that he couldn''t even participate in the battle with the Beast Emperor when he was Dae-jung or something. But I was able to rekindle it from there, not because of the support of the state. Even if you subtract those things, I think you decided to leave the country. But, you know, if you can''t convince everyone by explaining it here, no one will accept it. You know about that, don''t you?


    "Oh, I know. That''s why I''m trying to push you through."


    It was a beautiful beauty to teach, but still the brilliance did not draw.


    "Yeah. You can''t pull it off, can you? I don''t know why, but I guess that''s why Huifeng just can''t pull it off. But we don''t know that, so we can''t give it up either. So I forcefully do Huifeng too. It''s my responsibility that you grew up with that personality."


    Kira grinned and stood up.


    From Beautiful''s even-handed body, fighting and demons erupt, making the magicians face tension. Starling Charcoal Beauty is also a senior magician in the Starling Charcoal stream.


    (Why is it such a development? Mr. Kira almost told me what I wanted to say brilliantly, and that''s my prospect par, even though I tried to contest it in front of everyone and appeal to my presence. Not really......)


    It was a galaxy that looked like it was going to cry, but we haven''t all noticed that. I pay attention to Hikaru and Kira.


    "What do you think? Good governance."


    Sunset Ke Hill Ritsuko faces his son''s ear sitting next to him and speaks quietly.


    "If Kira has a winner, Kira will be the heir from the beginning."


    "I don''t have a body or a lid, but that''s the thing. But... Kira dared to say something like this here, maybe she has some idea."


    "I can''t think of anything. Only to such an extent as to show readiness to shine..."


    In the eyes of Good Governance, Kira looks painfully. And so furiously angry at the brilliance that hunted down Beauty.


    You think I can''t beat you?


    With an invincible grin, Kira removes two shells from her pocket.


    The magicians who saw it quickly figured out what it was. It is a prestigious and extremely valuable spiritual enhancer that raises the bottom line of those exercising paranormal powers.


    "Hey Baba... how much did you... I''m not kidding! More of my pennies than the money I earned from that!


    While in the principals'' position, all the money remained managed by beauty, so it was a brilliance that in the second half of the twenty-first century only less than half of the pennies average high school students received. I still don''t have a problem with Shining, who only has a hobby about monthly billing nettles.


    "Isn''t Doving in your inheritance dispute? If that''s what you''re allowed to do, no one and he will be able to modify and empower at Junko Yukioka''s place."


    Points out that good governance has spooked me.


    "Nothing. You don''t have to let me be the next winner. It''s just that this guy is powerful. But he listens. That''s all."


    Speaking to Good Governance, Kira walks down the corridor, roughly opening her mouth. The tip of the opening is the edge, and the garden outside is one of the training grounds. It is also a training ground for the use of flashy witchcraft that cannot be used indoors, therefore there is considerable space.


    "Come on, on the surface, Huifeng. Time for a cage. Only this time, I forgive the resistance. You don''t mind killing me for anything, and you don''t resent me?


    Luminous slowly rises up faceless and walks towards the outside against Kira, who remains stunned with an invincible grin.

 1012 10

    One day, the sweet sister turned into a master by being a tough mother.


    Huiming accepted it. I thought I had to accept it at a young age. I swallowed patiently.


    But obsession remained in him all the time. Born in a house of star coal, aware that it had become so because of his talent, he was angry at his fate and became cursed. Because his surroundings held him in jealousy, he became unnecessarily negative and disobedient.


    Meanwhile, Kira was also discerning all such luminous feelings.


    (I''m the one who made you suffer. But you''ve been trying so hard for me. Even I know all about it.)


    If Huiming fails to reach out for his training as a sorcerer and fails to extend his talent, both old and stubborn sorcerers of star charcoal blame Kira. Luminous was so young and so discerning that he was resourceful. So I tried, and I embraced the transformation of Kira. And Kira knows that, too.


    (Honestly, I don''t feel like complaining if you break star coal here. But... then what I''ve been piling up will be talking about what the hell was the path that me and Huifeng have been taking?


    Beautiful Luo, who went out into the garden first, speaks to the brilliance that slowly comes out into the garden, without putting it in his mouth.


    The moment Shining comes down with his socks in the garden, Kira begins to cast a spell.


    "Dude..."


    "Are you serious? I''m sorry it''s not free..."


    The magicians hear the spell of Beauty''s chanting technique.


    There are magicians who measure each other''s strength and try. It is common to use weak technique at first, and then become stronger. The spell used by Kirakuro is a killer technique with a lot of added and subtracted power.


    The chant of the spell ends. When I wonder if many flame columns have continued to occur, I try to draw an arch and pour it down to luminosity at the same time.


    (Are you seriously going to kill me?


    Good governance flashed. I don''t even want to see my mother kill my son in front of me. No, it''s an unacceptable act, no matter what the circumstances are before that.


    Just before the tip of the poured flame pillar poured into brilliance, a change occurred in the flame. A pillar of flame close to the brilliance narrowed as if he had twisted the paper with his hand, dramatically weakening the momentum of the flame and being struck out in front of the brilliance.


    "I just stopped the demonic eruption and manipulation. That''s not even a technique. It''s like a mind."


    An elderly senior magician gives a groaning voice explaining what Shining did.


    "Flames are manipulative and easy to put out. It''s because it burns oxygen. I just did it by blocking the flow of oxygen with demons. It seems like any sorcerer could do with a little practice, but he''s always a fool, so I don''t even know what that idea is."


    With a chilled look, a brilliant mouthful of contempt for the seed.


    Kira casts the next spell. This was another highly lethal technique, which surprised the magicians who turned it into a gallery on the edge.


    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    When Kira completed the procedure, as many as seven spears of light appeared from the ground around Kira, ejected and poured down with brilliance.


    (Is this number the boost effect of Demon Props?)


    Luminous calmly decides so. This number cannot be given by the power of Kira. For one thing, the power must have increased considerably.


    A technique that is both destructive and lethal. I wonder if you''re willing to kill me without adding or subtracting, the gallery will be cooling the liver, and Shining is going crazy. Even though that''s about it, he said he couldn''t get along.


    With a single spell, a brilliance that invokes five light spheres that emit light of each of the five colors. They rotated violently around the luminous body obliquely or sideways, slamming the falling spear of light, one after the other.


    "Pentagram Guardian. It''s a recent technique."


    Shining tells me softly.


    Kira launches even more attacks. Hearing the chant of the spell, the magicians looked up to heaven. That''s because even in the art of star charcoal, a peek into the secret was the art of the thunder-axis, which boasts top class aggression.


    Vortex violet electricity is emitted. The senior magicians who are getting the same technique were particularly surprised. Because this is the first time I''ve ever seen a lightning shaft technique that has a large number of thick and folded violet electricity. It''s a realm we can''t even reach ourselves. I guess there are boost effects from demonic props, but I can see that technology to increase the power of surgery is also considerable.


    In contrast, Shining tries to greet him with a short spell.


    Listening to the chant of Shining''s spell, the gallery remembered several startlings today. The technique that Shining is talking about is an extremely preliminary attack technique that is possible even for beginners of the star coal stream.


    "Stardust Scatter"


    Speaking of the surgical name, something like a colorful little star spills from the inside of the glowing uniform.


    That was golden flat sugar. Unique witchcraft using golden flat sugar for catalysts. But even though it''s for beginners, it''s a clean attack witchcraft. It is the technique of conceiving demonic and fortified golden flat sugar and bumping it as a crush.


    The swirling purple electricity approached the brightness of the arrow tip, the golden flat sugar, at the same time, was released in the center of purple electricity and purple electricity.


    The identity of the surgery on the lightning axis is the running of bioenergy with electric shock. A bullet of bio-energy golden sugar named Demon is showered there, shooting it off, and wiping it off.


    A technique that is considered to be the depths of star coal, and then doping specifications. Early art of star coal. But it has always been the case that the initial procedure houses much more powerful energy. Hideaki has also made his own improvements.


    Breaking through the vortex of purple electricity, the group of golden flat sugar meteors relentlessly shot out Kira''s body.


    She sprays blood from all over her body, and Kira slowly collapses into her forehead.


    "There''s a battle!


    I just screamed that the galaxy was here.


    (Yay! Finally, I stand out!


    Galaxy posing as a gut in your heart.


    (I wondered if Kira would do it without any help, but she would also do too much shine...... to my own parent......)


    Seeing Kira fall bloody and full of holes in her body, Sunji was caught in emotions that were neither anger nor fear, staring bright.


    Approaching Kira, where Shining is falling. Golden flat sugar is avoided in the center of the abdomen and chest, as well as in the head and throat, but the limbs, shoulders and flanks are shot everywhere. Regardless, the aorta has not been shot down. I have it under proper control and removed.


    "Huifeng... you''ve been sneaking up on training in places I haven''t seen since you grew up"


    He looks up as he falls, and Kira smiles proudly. Seeing that smile, the bright chest hurts.


    "It''s not as good as training. I can improve my technique and develop a new technique in less than a week or so, and I''ll get about eight million each time a rotten ordinary person makes ten efforts to acquire about three. It''s life. This is ridiculous and a new art development for training. I''m not serious. It''s even a threesome."


    It''s not a luxury, it''s a brilliance to speak the truth, but some of the magicians who hear it bite their lips jealously or clench their fists.


    "Keh... I just wanted Baba to know... Too bad."


    "You think you don''t understand, you stupid kid"


    To the brilliance of saying with a reluctant look, Kira told her with a smile.


    "That''s a really ridiculous farce"


    "Oh?"


    Shining stares at the mocking galaxy with an angry face.


    "It''s just a gas drain aim that Mr. Kira purposefully put up a fight with our Lord. By letting the nurturing parents fight for themselves, they were just trying to relieve some of the evil feelings about our Lord that we have here."


    The galaxy says with a disdainful face and laughs with its nose.


    "Even if Kira herself, the parent of the upbringing, showed readiness and challenged her son to fight for a gas drain, I wouldn''t consider it a farce."


    In a quiet tone, it was Sunset Ke Hill Good Construction who gave his opinion. The galaxy changes its complexion.


    "Rather, from the standpoint of parents with children, I had a sad resolve and received, painful chest. It is inconceivable to me that there is nothing to feel when I look at Mr. Kira right now. If the aim is to ease the feelings of everyone here, then that was fulfilled enough. It would be a human being to draw that will from Mr. Kira. And star coal streams have long been trying to take care of your brother-in-law, but didn''t you learn that?


    Listening to the serene talk of good construction, Good Governance made his father proud and his chest hot. In front of many star charcoal magicians, I was impressed to say all this with dignity.


    The other magicians nodded at the words of good construction and had white eyes on the galaxy.


    On the other hand, the galaxy, which felt crushed by its own prospects and decency, was shivering in anger with a bright red face. A galaxy that grew up spoiled is worse than good governance in terms of its inability to control emotions, when at least a little of what it doesn''t want to do happens, it puts anger on its expression.


    "Thank you, Daddy of Good Governance. Let me thank you for the right to make our Baba mistress."


    "I don''t have a woman my age like Kira."


    Good construction to lighten up your own pace without breaking your own nasty tales.


    "Come on, it''s the galaxy. Was this rally meaningful? What opened it for you? I haven''t done anything yet, and I don''t know if it''s shallow. What''s with the thin shit you flinched with your missing brain? You haven''t done anything yet, have you? Honestly, I think it''s okay to open up now, but look, I''m a kind man. I''ll stand you up. Come on, it''s Galactic''s theater from here. It''s a turn. Come on, guys. Attention. The galaxy will do something."


    The same white eyes poured down into the galaxy again.


    The aim of the galaxy holding a rally to gather the star charcoal magicians was to improve my image after thoroughly repulsing the brilliance in front of everyone and making the brilliant mind feel worse, but I was told beautifully first what I was about to say, and I couldn''t do it.


    "Wow, I had something to say to the Lord. But... Kira told me first, so I have nothing more to say"


    I found myself blushing, so nagging to hide it, the galaxy said.


    When I heard that, Luminous and more about it, I stopped poking around. Seeing as there is probably no mistake in what the galaxy says, as there is no choice but to whisk that back.


    "If it''s what it is, why don''t we change the rules of inheritance? If you use any means to kill the owner, it''s fine with the rules that the person who killed him can be the owner. If you''re not on your own like a lightning shaft, ask a Mad Scientist to modify and empower you. Heterekus, you can hire a killer to kill a weak galaxy because it''s beyond your control."


    "Heh, don''t be ridiculous. Where do you find such proof that I hired a killer?!?


    A galaxy that remembers the feeling that your heart is about to pop out and screams with a rattling tremor. Wherever in my mouth I said there was such evidence, I was frightened of where the hell I had found it.


    "Everyone thinks they did it because they didn''t have proof. Everybody thinks he''s the only one who can do something stupid like that. Too bad. No, that''s the proof. Evidence is that even a fool can''t get that far, but there''s no one else in the galaxy. Yes, someone who disagrees with the way this decision is made, is there? If you were there, come out and argue with me. I''m gonna argue with you and embarrass you, but if that''s okay, come out and grab this guy''s shoulder. Give him a term. Are you there? Nobody''s taking Galaxy''s side. Everybody hates Galaxy. Everyone thinks it''s because of you. Yeah, this is reality."


    When the brightness was teasing me, and I saw the galaxy shuddering with a crying angry face, some were shuddered, and some were half laughing.


    "I guess that forceful argument is a new home setup, but you shouldn''t imitate that guy. The Lord doesn''t deserve it very much, and you''re going to disparage yourself, right?


    "It''s not just my new home that affected me. Sure, some of it affected me, but it''s got my original in it."


    A luminosity that spills a ray of laughter and gently argues against the good construction of gentle teachings.


    (Is the new home Taro that is considered one of the taboos...... Does your father or Hui Ming know such a guy? That''s... the way a young, deserted man treats our father at first sight... Maybe it''s my fault)


    Seeing the interaction between my father and Hikaru, I think good governance.


    "And even if the person is still allowed to fortify himself outside of witchcraft, he cannot be recognized by boulders for pointing and killing an outside human being. If we set a strange precedent for that, when there is another future inheritance dispute over star coal, the way to hire a killer to kill will prevail."


    "Hmm? Do you have the power to fight outside of witchcraft in person?


    Hear the words of Good Buildings, and Shining confirms them looking interesting.


    "I think we''ll split our opinions. If it is the law of the Lord to be the strongest, then there will be. But you hired a killer, and that''s not accepted as strength. Besides, Kira just used her mental amplifier, and no one blamed her for it. If it''s just a battle of pure power, I''m pretty sure it''s against the rules now too"


    "I get it. Let''s go over the proposal of Shinji''s father. Hiring a killer to kill doesn''t make him the boss, but self-enhancement means something other than witchcraft."


    (Are you sure you want to remodel... so I have a chance to win too?


    It is subject to Luminous''s decision and my ambitions are painful in good governance.


    "That''s why, Baba. Did someone call an ambulance? Shit. Ah, mind you. Yikes. All the time this guy is insensitive to the book, he''s just a careless guy. I''ll give you a thorough retooling."


    "You left me like this, too, and I was just talking so much... I can''t forgive you for hurting me. Remember that."


    I looked up with jito eyes at the sparkling brilliance, and Kira said in a more doth wise voice than usual.

 1013 11

    Two days after there was a second rally at the Star Coal Mansion. Yukioka Institute.


    Completely healed by wounds, Midori and Tired were targeted in the training field for special training in anticipation of the lightning axis.


    I was encouraging.


    It looks like a pair of Shizuno streams about the senior year of elementary school, but martial arts alone greatly outweigh Shu. As a repair teacher, I encourage archery.


    I can''t fly the sky at high speeds to boulders, so I run around the perimeter of the repair, doing space travel from time to time, etc. by two people who are tired and Midori.


    And the Shizuno pair were lowering the green lighting device from their necks. When the two of them switch this on at any time, their lights go on and the other lights go off.


    The repair must recognize only those with lighting as enemies and aim. It was a training to increase the speed of reflection, to catch up at all with the fast movement of the lightning axis.


    "Fine...... that''s tight. Let''s take a break��"


    I apprentice the truth and start my morning jog, I''m tired of getting quite a bit of strength, but I still give you the roots first.


    "I''m sorry. I was forced to hang out with him."


    "No... I''m sorry to hear that you offered to go along with your training. Excuse me."


    To repair apologizing with a loving smile, Tired apologizes back with a tired face.


    "Midori still looks better. Are you okay? You don''t have to do this if you''re tight."


    "Ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab, ab.


    In response to Shu''s concern, Midori gave a strange laugh and stretched his chest.


    "But come on, the opponent mimics a shooting game fighter, he''s flying, right? Then he''s got a lot of flying gear, he even has a barrier, how can he win a melee weapon? I can''t get an attack in the first place, Barrier. It''s a previous problem."


    Midori says what he was wondering. Shu says that it is only necessary to be able to react to speed, so I accepted that it will be attached to the special training as a virtual thunder axis, but no matter how in Shu, I don''t feel like I have no winning eye.


    "My technique hit me, too, because I was surprised that he happened to stop. He can''t be attacked without flying gear, but even if he had a gun or some kind of magic flying gear, he would fly freely around the sky at that high speed, so it''s hard to guess."


    Junko said that the thunder shaft had been made into a fairly strong mouse, but Midori actually saw it and found Junko confidently saying it all out.


    "If we can help, we can do anything. There are quite a few techniques that could intercept that one, such as Mizuko Tsuko and Man-eating Fluorescent. Well, that''s not gonna be easy."


    Tired says.


    Shu remained a refreshing smile, even though Shizuno and I were told that she were strong and strong. Not in the air, but in the eyes of Midori and Tired, as there is some hand.


    "To attack from me, use the ultimate secret secrets of Hong Mori. I think one day we''ll stop and show the gap. But we have to outrun his attack by then. We need to make sure his body doesn''t keep up with that speed."


    "Are you demanding training for difficult parts while you have a secret to keep? That''s all right from the start. Ababa."


    "No, ''cause you weren''t asked at first. Ah..."


    As Midori raised her weird voice and laughed, Shu also said with a smile on her face. At that time, the door of the training ground opened and a face appeared that she had seen.


    "Snow Oka told me. I hear you lost."


    The truth when I got home was that when I saw Shu''s face, the dialogue I spoke of was that.


    Shu and Huiming got to know each other via Junko when True returned home from mercenary life to live at the Snow Oka Institute and just became active as residents of the back street. Junko''s relationship with Huiming and Shu has been much longer than true.


    True and cultivated willing to fight were compatible and often trained together. It was the first time I seriously fought and lost, although I once joined forces with Truth and Shu and it was a miserable failure Shu.


    "Oh... ever since I had sex with you. That''s not such a bad way to lose."


    Tell him to smile and repair wiping sweat with a towel to delude him.


    "There are many people in the world who are stronger than me. I hate to lose, too, and I don''t know how you feel right now because I''ve been painfully looked at by someone stronger than me."


    "Hey... that mouthful, are you truly losing quite a bit? I didn''t have that image."


    I''m surprised to hear the true story, Shu.


    "You''ve lost a lot of experience. But I didn''t lose."


    "Which way?"


    When I say something I don''t understand, Shu laughs.


    "If you''re alive, you''re not losing. Death is an absolute loss. But the battle itself is a lot to lose. But... I think I''m very lucky with that. It''s strong luck and luck that you''re supposed to take your life, but you obviously lose and still connect your life. Defeat is a great food."


    That''s all I heard, and Shu understood what the truth was trying to say. Defeat is food, but not like other sports wins and losses. It''s a defeat in the exchange of life.


    "Shu doesn''t have enough experience fighting guys who are extraordinarily stronger than he is. Normally, when you fight a guy like that, he''s likely to die, and like I said, it''s hard to survive an experience like that. I''m sorry for the way I looked from the top, but you know what I mean."


    "Yeah, I know. It''s not just defeat. Being rubbed by a guy stronger than himself is also a great food. Even if Midori and I were tired now, I thought I''d make it."


    Shu says with a bitter laugh.


    (As always... you''re a painting guy. It''s refreshing and picturesque even when you laugh bitterly. Yeah, some of it''s cool.)


    From the truth that I suck at putting emotions on the table as expressions, there are parts of me that I find jealous of a beautiful man with such expressions as Shu, and it irritates me when I tease the complex.


    "True, while I''m off, I want you to deal with Shu''s archery."


    That said, Tired gave the lighting device true and explained what concept training it was.


    "I see, you look strong. They fly around in the sky at high speeds and have all the tools to fly."


    Listen to the thunder axis, and the truth is, I simulate this whether it''s in my head or not, how I would fight.


    "In contrast, is training focused on avoiding it? That''s a boulder. Good choice."


    "I''ll give you my compliments."


    With true words, Shu smiles happily.


    "Huh? Where''s a good choice for boulders? I regret that I know my true brother and I don''t. Do you know your ancestors?


    Midori says in dissatisfaction and asks tirelessly.


    "Yeah, for once... Midori doesn''t know Shu''s wife, so she doesn''t know."


    And, tired.


    "Oh, you know what I just said about the secret mistress. You mean a good choice because you put everything into it. But your true brother and your ancestors know the secret secrets of Shu. Not ''secret'' at all, is it?


    "For once, it''s a secret, and when I show it to you, it''s time to kill them, well... a lot of people know about me, this is it."


    To Midori''s point, Shu laughs with his head on.


    Then, the two of us, True and Midori, hang out for a while training for the cultivation.


    On the way Midori took turns, further visitors appeared in the training area.


    "Keh, quick true and friendly brain-muscle exchange? Besides, I didn''t know you were mixed up with Shizuno."


    It was brilliant.


    "Ugh, he''s here. Brother, pick me up."


    Hide behind your true back and use it as a shield, and Midori points to shine.


    "Is it bad I''m here? Why are you treating me like an enemy? I''m here because I''m worried that the repair has been modified to make me a Phantom."


    While joking, Shining relieves me when I see that Shu is moving well.


    "Shining wants to distance the star coal from the nation - the spiritual defense, because you know the truth, don''t you?


    "Oh."


    To the tired question, the brilliance of being true-faced and nodding.


    "If Huiming tells you everything under the star coal gate, you''ll be convinced, and the commotion will converge?


    "I can''t tell you. They shut me down. First of all, from that mouthful, you know I''m tired, right? Though you can see in common sense that there is no reason why we can make a lot of people talk like that."


    "I say you can''t stand a door in people''s mouths. It''s certainly a different story for one Shining to know and for all the sorcerers in the genre to know."


    Tired says that would settle the commotion, but Midori was skeptical.


    (Doesn''t fit, does it? Still, don''t think there are quite a few followers of the country)


    From the moment Midori heard about the truth of spiritual defense and what it was, he couldn''t understand why Huiming turned his back on the country with it. That''s why I see that even if I know the truth, it''s not just those who take it the same way as Shining. I can''t understand or empathize with Midori the way he thinks and feels about radiance and tiredness.


    "So, repair... I need you to hang out with me after training."


    Luminosity I can''t seem to say.


    "What?"


    Shu asks, wondering if it would be unusual.


    "Baba''s Visitation...... Junko will come with me for once..."


    From Shu, even his face deviated from his gaze, and Shining said blush, seemingly even harder to say.

 1014 12

    After Shu''s special training, after too much visiting time when the yang was about to fall, Huiming, Shu and Junko visited the hospital where Kira was hospitalized.


    "Ooh, Hisa, Kira."


    When Junko speaks a voice bounced with an uncontrolled smile, Kira smiles with joy. Junko has known Kira since she was a girl. Huiming and Shu are also connections via Kira.


    "Shu, you''re safe and above all. Junko, it''s been a while."


    "I''ll cure you in a day or two like Shuu at my place, okay?


    "No, that''s fine. If you heal slowly in the hospital, you can skip a lot of things, and most importantly, you don''t want to see Huifeng''s rash for a while."


    A musty glow in Kira''s words approaches the bed where Kira sleeps in a rough foothold.


    "Keh, I''m sorry to see you come. Ho ho ho, I don''t want to see your face. Worship me fully."


    "Buh......"


    Brilliant enough to keep her face close enough to be about to touch her, and let her freak out with a do-up, Kira unwittingly sprays and turns away from her face.


    "Wow, you got it. Baba''s spit."


    "You''re the creepy imitation. I don''t want to see your face, so you don''t have to come."


    "Uh, well. Shit. I''ve wasted my legs. I didn''t expect you to say that. Don''t even think about how I feel about being here.


    "Ugh. You''re the reason I''m so hurt."


    Brilliant and beautiful to start a fight. Shu was unresponsive as usual, but Junko went into a stop.


    "Hey, hey, Kira. Hideaki, you know how na?ve it is to look like this."


    "Keh, I thought Junko would do something too. You think I''m such a weak, weak, weak, vulnerable mental."


    "It''s something we all know here. I''m sorry, Huifeng. I''ve said too much."


    To the brightest and strongest glow, Kira exhales loudly and apologizes.


    "Is that it, Huifeng? Are you crying? Stop it, it''s even seventeen."


    "I''m not here!


    When I thought I had apologized, Luo Ming shouted out loudly.


    "Oh, yeah. Huifeng, I''ve been meaning to tell you something."


    Beauty that accidentally becomes true.


    "I''ve been stirring up galaxies, but, uh, the type is obsessive, and it''s not a lot of things to oil a fire. You know what I''m doing? Don''t underestimate me too much. He''s an idiot, but he doesn''t do shit because he''s an idiot. It''s the unexpected type of disaster, so you''d better finish it for a reason."


    "Baba''s radical inside too."


    When I heard Kira''s words, Shining smiled bitterly.


    "But Kira''s claim is right, and it makes sense. There''s a lot going on in Hideaki''s place that you don''t know, and that''s what I got to thinking."


    Kira looks a little nasty to Junko who speaks out. It''s a pride issue, but I don''t want that kind of follow-up in front of the bright.


    "Tel''s escort will be decent this time. Don''t worry, Mr. Kira."


    Laughing, Shu speaks beautifully.


    "Shu, you''re not impotent either. Because I don''t like it when Hui Fang dies instead without screwing up. Then it would still be better if Hui Fang got screwed."


    Kira looked at Shu and said with a smile.


    "Let''s get back to it, I can''t sneak up on someone I don''t like, assassinating or murdering. It doesn''t suit my nature."


    "It''s not about your personality, you''re sweet. You can stay that sweet."


    To the brilliance of the tannic surface, Chirakuro tells the followers. Kira believes that such dirty work is ideally done by those below without being ordered to do so.


    "I know you''re in the mood, but you''re empty."


    Good construction draws attention to the good governance of one son in the dojo of the Sunset Keqiu family.


    It is the dojo of the Sunset Keqiu family, who serves as a mentor in many of the star charcoals, but there is currently no one under the gate. Until about a year ago, the Sunset Keqiu family provided individual instruction to several new visitors to the Starling Coal family lineage, but after successful instruction, only Good Governance and Good Makeup are currently visiting this dojo.


    Good governance, who was training to arrange various types of training curses in front of him and to improve his mental and surgical control, exhales heavily with the attention of his father, releasing his mental concentration.


    "I have a crush on my heart, and that''s what''s pulling my leg. I guess that''s the place."


    "Dad''s a prospect for everything."


    My father''s insight is always scarily superior, and his advice and pointers are accurate. Therefore, good governance respects and trusts in good manufacturing. On the other hand, it''s not like there''s no rebellion, and it can be quite defiant.


    "The gift of birth alone determines everything. This world is irrational. I''ve always thought so lately."


    It goes without saying why I think so. Conscious of a certain person. Of course, good construction spots it instantly.


    "So you throw your teeth out before your talent, and you do nothing? While many in the world know it, they do their best in their own world. And even those who have been endowed with talent are no different in doing their best. You think our Lord''s brilliance hasn''t done anything?


    My father''s argument annoyed me with good governance today.


    "Then be not one who is forever talented. It''s still irrational."


    "Is it still hard for you to accept what you''re aiming for?"


    "I want to win, and I want to be the heir to star coal. Luminous is... no matter the power, it is very unworthy of the Lord if you think with humanity"


    Good governance that finally speaks what you think.


    "I remodeled it at the Snow Oka Institute like a thunder shaft, too. But I want to beat him. I can''t stand a guy like that standing at the top of a star charcoal and doing whatever he wants."


    With all this said, I''m sure my father would severely reprimand himself. I might get hit. So prepared, I bump for my thoughts.


    But the good works with gentle eyes - with eyes that guide my son, showing no signs of anger at all. Usually calm, but when angry, he was a relentlessly hand-flying father, and this obviously made him angry, but it was strange that he didn''t get angry, even though he thought.


    "I know how you feel, but is that all you have to do? Can you win until you give the person you want to win, and then call it a real victory?


    "But to the talented... you''ll never win forever. It''s just luck to have talent in the first place. Extremely irrational. If you do it normally, you''ll never win. I don''t think it''s against the rules. Those who were born with luck on their side are the ones who are against the rule."


    "Do you also allow people to dope in sports? Not even like you."


    "Apart from that and this. Even Mr. Kira used an amplifier. Shining also admitted that a serious battle with anything is fine, so there is a good chance that someone who does the same will show up from now on. It''s a rule, and there''s no problem."


    "What''s the problem with your mind''s rules?


    "I''ve been worried, but I got the answer. If you''re admitted to it, you are."


    "Right. That''s your choice again."


    Good construction broke up there, but the presence of a color of anxiety in my father''s eyes was also clearly seen in good governance, which was dull in the emotional changes of others.


    "Shining will often scold others for incompetence. What do you think that is?


    "Does that make sense? Aren''t you just looking down?


    As for my father bothering to ask such a question, whether it makes any sense and my father sees it through, Good Governance thinks.


    "From a brilliant point of view, I guess I''m angry with the people who are only looking at their strengths - the parts of their talents, turning them down as a wall of talent, being cynical, giving up. In fact, he''s doing more than just trying."


    If you''re talented and you''re working harder than you are, you''ll never be able to, and the world is still unreasonable, Good Governance returns to its original thinking.


    (Again, I''m like a thunder shaft too... I just have to modify it at the Snow Oka Institute. That''s the only way I''m going to break down the talent wall)


    Honestly, the feelings of those who dope at the Olympics will also be understood by good governance today. Good governance that hates all injustice, but I didn''t question or get angry with myself that I now sympathize with those who work injustice.


    The phone is ringing, so Ondrey picks up the phone looking annoying. What he is in is the house of a former master sorcerer who is in residence. And now in the room where he is, an old woman sleeps in a futon.


    ''What are you doing? When are you going to kill Star-Charcoal Shining? "


    When I picked up the phone, I was reminded of the request from the star coal galaxy currently in the process of receiving the request.


    "We haven''t set a deadline. There''s a situation here, too, and I''ll be there as soon as it''s resolved."


    Lurk your voice, Ondrei, who answers in a whisper so as not to wake the old woman, not to be heard.


    ''Then I''ll set a deadline here. Until tomorrow. "


    "You can''t. So if you don''t like it, go somewhere else."


    Ondrey told the galaxy, which exposes its frustration and decides, without a scratch.


    ''Okay. Find somewhere else. "


    "If you can''t go anywhere else, you can call me back."


    The phone was hung up in the middle of Ondrey''s words.


    "Well, I can''t help it"


    Look at the sleeping old woman, sigh. Ondrey was nursing an old woman who had the flu.


    It is an extremely cold and ruthless ondrei when it comes to work, but a pleasant giant off the hook. If the client had also specified the time, he would have kept the old woman at the hospital and went to work.


    Honestly, this time my client, in the current phone exchange, found out that I was the type of person Ondrei hated, so I was hoping the job would continue to flow. Of course, if it''s a lot of work, I''m going to do it seriously.

 1015 13

    Kira knows one of the reasons why Huiming caused this disturbance. And I''m sympathetic.


    She was among the magicians of Star Charcoal Stream, a girl close to her age and close to Huiming. Perhaps Shining was in love, Kira sees.


    According to what Huiming heard, she had a future dream of wanting to be a cartoonist. But I couldn''t help but desist because of the star charcoal code. In one of the sorcerers'' hassles, the cartoonist is tight.


    And she asked for a spiritual defense mission, and lost her life at the age of fifteen. Kira wondered if that was the cause and if Shining was trying to change the code, but that wasn''t actually the only reason.


    Apart from her, a good number of people are dead. Sometimes Huiming and Shu were in charge, but they never struggled much. Until then if I say it''s a difference in strength, but I can''t help it all. Or we can''t just focus our mission on those who have power.


    And if you look at the witchcraft genres serving other countries, white foxes, anyway, even those who skip as blatantly as decaying ropes. Luminosity first felt intense irrationality around here.


    Spiritual defence in the first place, but with much frequency those tasks occur. Those involved in spiritual defense other than star coal also have a good chance of being driven out. Huiming gradually began to question whether crises were occurring so often in this country and began to investigate independently.


    The investigation came to a close. Huiming went to a man named Masahwa Akiroe, the head of the Akiroe clan, where he heard the stunned truth.


    "This is absolutely useless, right? Paranormal problems, of course, occur naturally in many countries, but more than that, there''s a lot of interference from outside the country, isn''t there? Since the late Meiji period, the paranormal creatures created by demons and monsters - art continue to be sent from other countries, right? Spellbound attacks are frequent, too. Of course, extraordinary people are driven by extraordinary projects."


    I knew the story of being eroded from other countries by spells. That''s what spiritual defence is all about. Everyone knows that story if it''s a paranormal person. However, it is the first ear of boulders, such as the fact that monsters are made and sent in other countries, and it seems that there are more strangers.


    "Of course, Japan is doing it again. The same thing is happening all over the world, and countries that couldn''t cope with this are going to be weakened, right? A country that has lost its spiritual defence apparatus will be ravaged from within by a spell. All the time, countries all over the world are spiritually at war."


    "Then brighten it up! You''re too dumb to fight and die!


    Even though the spell fight alone was barren, it seemed like a difficult silliness addition or subtraction from the brilliance, such as such sharpening in the back. And I haven''t been informed of that fact.


    If you publish them, you won''t have to contend with them like that, but you''ll likely be able to deal with them more efficiently. It is safer for Keri to move even in the army than to send a handful of sorcerers out to the scene to fight monsters for their lives.


    Or in the military, Hui Ming thought, and also appealed to the orthodox that they should build such a paranormal division to deal with what was a firmer organization.


    "Agreed, yeah. So decaying rope is ridiculous, and you don''t fight except in times of need, do you? Brighten it up, you can prevent it in a different way, but let the smelly one fight in the lid, and the corpse leaves the lid on."


    Correct sum to answer with a given up face.


    "The White Fox family knows that, but they know that and they''re still fighting over there, right? Fai Ming, you''re solving paranormal problems in the back street, ''cause you''re a fine defense."


    Luminous has lost his temper to blame for the decaying rope that made the choice not to fight. Still, the white fox fighting may be splendid, but this is a good story to abandon, it was felt by Shining.


    "By the way, other countries do things a little better, huh? The army is secretly putting in to destroy artificial creatures made of art, such as demons."


    "Can''t Japan imitate other countries and change the way they fight?


    "In this country, people involved in spiritual defense have weird pride, and before that, it''s hard to move the army. There must be a lot of good ways to deal with it, but there''s only such a dodgy way to prevent people''s lives from being jettisoned by irresistible adult circumstances,"


    Huiming''s determination to withdraw the star coal stream from the service of the country was due to the truth that Masahi next spoke of.


    "And that''s a big responsibility to those involved in spiritual defense, too, isn''t it? We can say that we like to create such rotten schematics and accept them as a slave to our own sustenance and, above all, to the survival of our homes. Because the country matches the magicians in the service of the country, it''s also a structure now, isn''t it? Before, the star charcoal curse was broken by the mere attempt to create a spiritual defense agency that was designed to produce paranormal people efficiently by scientists called the Mustard Engine. The others disagreed quite a bit, didn''t they? If a country takes on too much spiritual defense in one hand, the state agencies can''t invest in spiritual defense, like other countries, on the grounds that the state-serving magicians who are currently protecting the country in a progressive fashion will turn away one after another. So in Japan, there are a lot more sacrifices for those involved in spiritual defense than in other countries."


    When the mustard engine was created, the paranormal industry in this country wobbled, also in the memory of Shining.


    If the country is going to mass-produce those who possess superordinary powers, it is that such anxiety and dissatisfaction that the magicians, who have long since dawned into training in the form of art, who have studied and, above all, fought and lost their lives, will become payment boxes, that have swirled among the genres of all sorcery spells throughout Japan.


    After the star charcoal spell turned its back on the country, I saw it put into a checkbox as it was, and the others who had protested until then also stuck their mouths shut. They pride themselves above all on serving their country, and being thrown out of it leads to a loss of identity. Shining sees that many of the magicians of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft will have similar minds.


    "White fox string screws, the white fox master, are struggling a lot to make it a better way to fight,"


    I said it so that Masakazu would add, but it didn''t matter to Shining at the earliest. Because the star charcoal family decided to quit serving the country.


    The Star Charcoal Stream Spell was once one of the branches of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, but long ago it disobeyed Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft as an affront to letting all the dirt work take its toll.


    After that, the Star Charcoal Stream spell entered the country independently, and as one of the family of magicians in charge of spiritual defense, it became accounted for, but because he vehemently rebelled against the creation of mustard institutions that cultivated superordinary powers and even said, ''If you push through the creation of institutions, you also quit serving the country'', he was given a light box notice from the national law.


    Furthermore, it was thought that then, hostile to Junko Yukioka, the founder of the mustard engine, it was in the worry of lightly devastated and clan-devastated, which plunged the war for you -.


    But in the star charcoal curse, there was only one survivor.


    The name of the person is Mr. Starling Charcoal Ball. He was a senior astronaut of the star coal stream, but he escaped, stepping on the ground that he could not win the battle with Junko Yukioka, so he was able to survive.


    The star coal galaxy is a person and an acquaintance, and has helped. And this time again, I decided to make contact with that star charcoal balls husband.


    A man I didn''t want to rely on if I could, but the power this man has is immeasurable. I don''t even call ahead of time and go to see him in person.


    In one of the downtowns in the northwest of Euthanasia City, there was a star charcoal jade husband. Now he''s getting himself into a fortune teller.


    He''s an old man with big, tiny eyes. Love often makes me laugh when I see the galaxy sitting in the chair in front of me.


    "Long time no see. Can you count on me for fortune?"


    "No... I''d like a spell"


    "Oh, no, with all the noise. So, who''s the poor guy?


    "It''s star charcoal bright."


    Hearing the name of the galaxy, Jade husband''s grin hardened and his complexion changed dramatically.


    "That''s not what I''m forced to do. If you are also the star charcoal owner, you will receive considerable spiritual protection. Not to mention Hikaru, who is said to be one genius every thousand years, will be regarded as a masterpiece until he thinks that in the future he will be shoulder to shoulder with both Shizuno and Shizuno Rei. I can''t. I can''t."


    (I went out of my way to say no immediately...)


    The Milky Way is irritated by the light-hearted Jade Husband. It is the character of the galaxy that cannot be pulled off when this happens.


    "I found it impossible to put a direct spell on it. Is there anything else I can do for you? You were also a senior magician among the star charcoal cursers, weren''t you?


    "Ugh, um..."


    Inspired by his pride, Tamao smiles lightly and thinly. Tamao, who is old but has not experienced a great deal of life experience, had an extremely simple personality.


    "I can''t do it directly. How about manipulating those around us to assassinate them?"


    "I have left my assassin many times already. It''s the end of someone who''s trying to change his life at the Yukooka Laboratory."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. Plant a killing intent on those whom the Lord permits, and be caught off guard by a method called busli."


    "Can star charcoal beauty or hongmori shu do that? Even if it''s not as bright, there''s going to be a lot of strong protection. No, those with strong spiritual protections say that those close to them will also put them under their protections, doesn''t that seem difficult?


    You''re a magician, but you don''t even know that - it''s a galaxy that I almost said, but I can indulge in that word where it''s at stake.


    "So what about amplifying and assassinating the hatred of those who are not particularly close and hate the subject? Rumor has it that Luminous sits idle on his talent, his arrogant and dignified behavior stands out, and many are also neglected inside the star coal. With you, for example."


    Jade husband laughs after his last words, but the galaxy is flashing.


    "I don''t think it''s going to lead to that brilliance where you can''t help but tailor them to assassins."


    A galaxy that concludes early that Tamao''s proposed method is pointless. If you hire more than one killer, it''s all been repelled. Weaker than Shining, such as the magician at the same gate, is visible. Besides, if we tailor the star charcoal sorcerer to the assassin and Shining keeps paying for it, it could lead to a weakening of the star charcoal.


    "Another opportunity��"


    The galaxy takes a seat while I think I''ve wasted my time.


    "Let''s at least divine this. My fortune will definitely help. Hit it well."


    Jade husband spoke, but the galaxy left unresponsive.

 1016 14

    Until a long time ago, the Earthschool wind discipline commissioner was known as the life commissioner. However, when there was an assignment of a school corporation and the chairman changed it, he was ordered to make it the name of a wind discipline commissioner and said it had been changed.


    It should be noted that the president, Ryutaro Suzuki, was a severe geek and there were rumors among students and teachers that he did not like the name of life commissioner and wanted to be a classic wind discipline commissioner in his creation.


    As an activity of the wind discipline commissioner, Good Governance conducts late checks at the school gate in the morning. There is also a junior Wind Discipline Commissioner next door. She''s a short, round-bodied girl. Slightly fuzzy but not bad looking. On the contrary, I secretly think Good Governance will be classified as the cute one.


    "Hey, what are you gonna do, it''s"


    Good governance that calls for three female students. The called-off side sees good governance properly.


    "You there, the first button is off and you open your clothes too much"


    "Hey... are you peeking to that point? Like hell, huh?


    "Wow... what the fuck, sucks"


    "No, no, on the contrary, I thought this was a more serious Akan pattern"


    Three women who don''t pull and face each other.


    "Shh, seniors, I''ll take good charge of the girls. No, sorry I missed it."


    Junior wind discipline commissioner who rushes into following.


    "Still creepy, right?"


    "Rumor has it that it doesn''t make any sense to joke or anything. If you''re joking, you''re gonna have to take it."


    "Wow, the flavor is creepy as well as the face. Doesn''t that suck?


    After passing through the school gate, the girls students curse in a position and voice that clearly sounds good governance, but good governance is flat. I''m not being strong, I don''t feel anything.


    "Senior...... are you okay with me saying that?


    The junior girl looks grumpy, and this one speaks to the other. Then the three female students walked away toward the school building, feeling comfortable.


    "I''m used to it. Besides, people who imitate their worth and don''t even realize the fact should be pitied. I didn''t get a decent education from my parents, and my future is dark. I wish I had a chance to reflect somewhere and look back at myself."


    Good governance that doesn''t dislike it, but speaks for what you really think.


    "Don''t make me laugh. I know it''s a word that applies to meh, but it is. It''s super boomerang."


    As I approached the school gate, Shining, who overheard the conversation by accident, teases me with a nagging laugh. There are also repairs on the side. Koji looks faceless and junior Kazaki sees Shining with an openly annoying face.


    "Right. I''m sure there''s plenty of things I haven''t noticed myself."


    "Hmm?"


    At a different pace than usual, Shining turns off his grin to good governance, which he lightly admits without trying to make a statement.


    "Was there something wrong?


    "How does that happen?


    Good governance seriously inquires into the question of repair with worried faces.


    "No, I was really worried about you. When something serious happens, people change their minds and become humble."


    Then I get sick and tired of hearing Shu''s words about whether I was as arrogant as Shining. Or I wondered if that was how it looked in Shu''s eyes.


    "Shu is right, and I do feel strange. Something bothering you? I had a woman I liked, but I already had a boyfriend, and I was shocked to see that woman''s shark leak video."


    "Harassment! It''s too nasty!


    "No, I was really worried about you..."


    To an exasperating junior female wind discipline commissioner, a bewildered glow.


    "Is that what you''ve been through?


    "Oops. It''s a recent story. I cried super when I saw it was up on the porn site I was patrolling. I pulled it out crying."


    Shining replied instantly with a vain grin to the good governance asking in great seriousness.


    "In fact, I''m lost. Challenge you to fight for the inheritance of star coal or not."


    Even before there were juniors, Good Governance spoke of the topic.


    "You mean in front of me who could be an enemy, you talk like that in grandeur?"


    No teasing as usual, brilliant to say in a quiet tone. I don''t feel like tearing up someone I''m seriously worried about.


    "You want to be the star charcoal owner?


    "Oh, I want to be. It''s not just that I can''t admit that a nasty guy like you is the main one. I want to take that seat."


    Asked by Shining, Good Governance said it out with his face and strength in his voice.


    "Right..."


    "What''s wrong with you? Not like you always are."


    Being prepared to be ridiculed as usual, he was a good governance with his own hopes spoken, but Shining had an inexplicable reaction from a good governance perspective: to give a worrying look and distract his gaze from good governance.


    "You think good governance is just stupid about tel, but no, it''s actually stupid, but you''re not the kind of fool who gives people a penny for everything or gradually. He''s the only one who tears up and messes around with what he feels is stupid. You''re seriously worried and lost. You''re not gonna make fun of yourself right now."


    Shu pinching his mouth with the intention of following him once.


    "Oh man... as a matter of reality, you think you can beat me?


    "I know I can''t do it as it is now"


    In response to a brilliant question that left his gaze distracted, Sunji answered without putting in his hair.


    "But there was hope for the fact that Mr. Kira used a mental amplifier, that you said you wouldn''t mind modifying it. Whatever hand you use if you''re one-on-one, if you win, you''ll be recognized as the main one? Then I''m also wondering if I should have it modified like a lightning shaft. It''s the difference in talent that I was born with, and whatever I do, I''m not talented enough for you."


    "Keh... you surprised me. I can''t believe you got lost in that. I thought you wouldn''t accept anything like that as a cowardly hand in your aesthetics."


    Hearing about Good Governance, Huiming turned her face to Good Governance and smiled strangely.


    "I remain unacceptable for more than half of my heart. So I''m lost. There''s a bump in my desire to cross you and my resistance to using unrestrained hands that don''t choose means for a purpose."


    "Oh well..."


    Hideaki turns off her smile and nods to the good governance that reveals her grip on the opponent she perceives as her enemy.


    "Well... do as you please - I can only say. At least I''m not complaining if Shinji was remodeled at Junko''s place and beat me with that power. I''m blessed with luck that I probably find unreasonable from you guys, like my birth talent. From my point of view, I can''t tell you that doping is cheating, but cheats are cheating. You know that. I''m an athletic vocalist."


    Huiming''s talent as a sorcerer is out of bounds, but he is less than human when it comes to physical abilities. I''ve been trained to dodge it, but the martial arts are refreshing. And since elementary school, physical education has always had the lowest grades.


    "Sports are particularly remarkable. It''s a world where only lucky people like talent can shine, and I don''t think they''re amazing at all. It''s like winning a lottery. Can you respect the guy who won the lottery? Even the same athletes, I can sympathize more with those who feel the limitations of talent and drug dope than just lucky enough to be born with the gold medal and talent. I was good as a magician, but I''ve always had a complex of bad motor nerves, and I''ve always felt that next to him, so I understand it''s a giftless spiciness."


    Referring to Shu next door, Hui Ming said.


    (I can''t believe this guy said the same thing I was thinking about before...)


    Good governance thought he was a prodigious, disgraceful, and thought-provoking genius about Hikaru, but he was even shocked that there was such a side to it.


    "So, I''m not going to tell you that I''m cowardly, whether I modify it or not, but I''m going to get some powerful magic equipment and rely on it. I''d think about taking Baba hostage or something, but I wouldn''t be able to emulate him like that."


    Where Luminous spoke so much, the starting bell rang. Totally forgot the role of Commissioner Kazaki and spoke. Meanwhile, I realized that the junior who had read the air had been doing this silently by himself, and Sunji felt sorry for me.


    Early in the morning, Thunder Axis visited the Snow Oka Institute for further empowerment.


    "This life will last until next month - no, it doesn''t have to last until next week. So make me stronger. Sharpen your life to the point where it''s critical."


    Junko will also be comfortable rising to heaven on the thunder axis complaining in an impending phase.


    "No, it''s a pleasant offer. But if we fail, instead of next month, we could die soon, okay?


    "Already aware, ready"


    The thunder axis nodded with the glance of determination without pulling, to Junko, who bearded a grin that was not consigned and asked happily.


    We''re moving on to retrofit surgery, and four hours later...


    "Uggh... I don''t feel good... My whole body hurts like..."


    Re-conscious, the anesthetized thundershaft groans with a distressed look.


    "Excuse me. The modification was successful, but I was too happy, stuck too clearly, and quite impotent -. haha. I''m sure it won''t last till tomorrow, so if you want to fight, you better hurry up and fight."


    With a smile on his cheek, Junko told him with a bounced voice.

 1017 15

    Starling coal galaxies have had parents buy anything since they were little, and most of them listened to me.


    It was a pity that he was born as the eldest son of a division of star coal, who was required to be a magician of star coal.


    The galaxy itself had no doubt or dissatisfaction with living as a star charcoal sorcerer, but rather even immersed itself in superiority as being special.


    But on the other hand, there was something strange about the young galaxy that could not be helped.


    "How can I not be the greatest man in star coal? I''m a genius, right?


    When the galaxy was eight, when I hit my parents with my doubts, my parents were in trouble. He''s a genius about a galaxy that hasn''t had a great deal of talent since day to day. I praised him for what it was, and he spoiled me and found out that the twinkle was turning.


    As it grew, the question turned to dissatisfaction. Growing up, he also interacted with other magicians under the star coal gate, and when he found out he was an ordinary man who was neither a genius nor anything, his dissatisfaction eventually turned to anger.


    Basically, the galaxy is the only man interested in himself. Conscious of how I gain, how I am praised by people, and all that, I take for granted that it does. That is why it is intolerable for the star charcoal current owner to be the younger busy little one. Someone else is sitting on the seat I take. I can''t tolerate that. Don''t forgive me.


    The galaxy thought it was a great opportunity now that Shining had disrupted the sum of the star charcoals and bought the antipathy of the genres. I even believed that this was a light of hope given to me by God, and that if I dragged the brightness out of my Lord''s throne, I would stand at the top of the star coal, I genuinely believed. I have no idea how I am seen in the eyes of the rest of the star coal.


    A galaxy exploring new ways to drag bright grates. That said, to the extent that we look for a killer who is also bright in paranormal relationships, but if he''s just a killer, whatever, conditioning him with paranormal bondage, he''s not inside. In that sense, I was hoping for Ondrei Masalik, known in the name of paranormal killings.


    I got a call from a galaxy on the back street site that was looking for a killer. It was Ondrei.


    "It''s time to get out, but if it''s not convenient, I''ll stop."


    "Nothing is inconvenient. Please, make sure you finish it."


    "Accepted."


    The phone hung up and the galaxy laughed damned. I thought it would be a bad idea to kill a paranormal once, but now I can use it again. I assumed that this was surely God''s guidance and that the fate of brilliance had always been so.


    Thoughts circuits that are difficult for a constant person to understand, but the galaxy was serious about this.


    4 pm. Huiming and Shu go home together.


    On one day when Shu was in the club, Shi Ming of the homecoming department would go home first by herself, but now that Shi Ming is in the midst of being targeted, she asked Shi Ming to wait a bit, and Shu also cut up the club activities early.


    "I was fine alone, and I don''t care that much."


    "When I was wounded, I had no choice but to serve as an escort when I returned. At times, there''s going to be a raid."


    Rather make it a lightning axis. Make it a galaxy, even if it''s been open for a long time, Shu is watching.


    "Keh, now don''t expose yourself to ugliness."


    "Konnya, you''re a smart guy in a position to get protection."


    "It''s hurting!


    With a soothing smile, she elbows over Shining''s head and presses him around with considerable force.


    "Good governance in the morning, that was a little different than usual. I wonder if he''s trying to peel it off, too."


    It seemed fresh to Shu to talk calmly with Hikaru, speaking the hidden truth, even though Hikaru was more lost, even though Hikaru and Hikaru had always been the only ones who had come to see each other.


    "The opposite is true of Tel, although there are parts that are difficult to accommodate and stick to. He''s not a bad guy either."


    "I did that - I know. But I can''t reconcile or reconcile with that unaccommodating stone-head bastard. All I''ve been doing since I was a kid is looking at him. I''ll never know who he is. Unless he changes better."


    In the words of Shining, Shu becomes a strange face.


    "Nothing. I didn''t tell you to reconcile or coordinate, did I?


    "You were about to say something like that. You don''t think I understand."


    A luminosity to say, while upset internally by Shu''s words.


    "I''m talking too much, and I didn''t mean to say that anyway, whether it''s off-target or inconsistent. I mean to say that out of Tel''s mouth... no, that''s the idea, I mean..."


    "Uh, uh, don''t say any more. It''s forbidden to say"


    Shu laughs slightly at the glow of his grumpy voice.


    "In fact, do you really think Shinji will get power at Junko''s place and challenge Teru?


    "Whether you want to challenge me or not, you can''t modify it? If it''s his values, it''s going to be against the rules, and that idiot is an asshole who can''t break them, if he''s named after the rules."


    "But good governance was lost. I was surprised that Good Governance was wondering whether to break the rules. He also has such feelings to sprout..."


    As he spoke, he felt extremely ferocious killing, and Shu squeezed his expression and looked back in the direction of the exasperation.


    Looking back at the luminosity after a one-tempo delay, there was a figure of a man approaching us flying at a fierce speed, about the height above the telegraph pole. Thunder Axis Ocean.


    The passers-by look at the flying lightning axis. Naturally, we have seen an unthinkable sight of humans flying in the sky.


    And that doesn''t end there. On the left and right of the body of the lightning axis, I wondered if something like a red glowing elliptical sphere appeared, and at the same time from the face of the lightning axis and the two elliptical spheres, white bullets were thrown out in large quantities.


    "Optional."


    A brilliance that discerns what it is at a glance.


    (You sound angry when I say you look like Ter''s Pentagram Guardian...)


    With that in mind, Shu stands in front of Shining and plays off all the bullets with a wooden knife.


    Seeing that the repair motion was out of step with the previous one, the thunder axis, while surprised, drops three bombs (bombs) as it jumps over Shining and Shu.


    Shu was reading that too. At an unstoppable speed to the eye, even at the tip of the sword of a wooden knife, he plays three bombs so that they poke lightly and fly far before they explode.


    The three bombs exploded about three to four metres in flight. The blast raises the long hair of repair, but the original power of this bomb is no big deal, and unless you''re so close or in a direct hit, there''s nothing like taking damage.


    "What a... human move away"


    The aerial restrained lightning shaft overlooks the repair that prevented all three shots and three bombs with a wooden knife and wraps around the tongue.


    "You''re not human, though."


    His cheeks indented, under his blood-running eyes he formed a bear, looking up at the thundershaft that had become earthy skin, and his repair smiled sneerily.


    "Moro died of cancer. Had it remodeled again at Junko''s, and now it failed? Or as a result of being too unscrupulous?


    Huiming said. I look at the face of the lightning axis and determine that this is not long to leave alone.


    "Ter, don''t give me a hand. This guy... made me crawl to the ground the other day. I can''t thank you enough."


    Thunder shafts whisk eyebrows for repairs that look up at the thunder shafts floating in the sky and give you an extra grin.


    "Are you stupid? Or have you gone mad? I couldn''t have been alone with you then, but now you''re gonna revenge by yourself? I don''t think I hit him in the head then."


    "You don''t understand... No, you''re the fool."


    Repair with a refreshing smile and a wooden knife, sticking the tip of the sword against the thunder shaft.


    "Is that why it burns? I can only shine if I beat such an opponent alone. It''s the best situation I''ve ever had."


    "Well, you''re paranoid, you''re aspirational. I don''t have time to get involved with you. My only aim is the little one there."


    When you laugh with your nose at the repair you profess to be good at, the thunder axis stares at the brilliance.


    (Shu has no chance of winning. Sometimes he makes strengths, but that''s when he''s beautiful, and when he''s as calm as he is now, he means he has a chance of winning. Do you want me to shut up and follow you?)


    As requested by Shu, Hui Ming decided to leave it to Shu after a thorough tour.


    Euthanasia City Civic Hospital.


    "Dr. George, there''s no star charcoal in room 307. I already wrote down that I was going to be discharged."


    "Seriously? Treatments trampled down?


    Young doctors mute to reports of fat older nurses.


    "No, you paid me right there... but I kept it in the hospital room with a stick out. Too much, but what do we do?"


    "There seems to be something going on, so let''s handle it appropriately here. You can donate the extra money."


    "Yes."


    To the words of the doctor in charge, the nurse nodded with an uninterrupted face. The patient should have been quite seriously injured. The nurse thinks it would be better to deliver it to the police.

 1018 16

    "Don''t just fight for me, fight for yourself."


    The words were such a shock that they burned into the hearts of young Shu and changed Shu''s outlook on life.


    The Hongmori family is a family that was required to escort the main house of the Starling Coal family or their heirs. Shu''s life was also decided at an early age, and he had been slapped on the education for it before he was willing.


    The person who elicited that dialogue was the one whose repair was required to protect him for life. It was a child the same age as Shu, but there was no resistance to becoming an upward or downward relationship, and Shu accepted it as a matter of course.


    But they weren''t.


    When Shu first met with Huiming, I think he said a tough greeting as my parents told me, but I don''t remember the contents of it at the earliest. What I remember is the person to protect, the disgusting face that sees me. And a lot of dialogue to deny.


    "I don''t like hanging out with that kind of nori. Be normal."


    Shining, who hasn''t gotten as good or as bad as he is now, has asked Shu to do so.


    My father said something to him, but I don''t remember Shu very well. I remember how he said this because he was in a position to serve. And after Shining refused to do so, he turned to Shu and said a dialogue that would remain in his heart for the rest of his life.


    After giving up and accepting that Huiming would also be in charge of a lifetime escort, it was also understood by young Shu at the time that it was the best possible dialogue.


    I didn''t know exactly what it was like to fight for myself. But the fact that he was told by the mouth of the destined person he was supposed to serve, not for the person he served, destroyed from the ground up the values of the cultivation that had until then been tapped into by his parents.


    Shu decided to hang out as a normal friend, as requested by Huiming. Of course, I will never forget the awareness that we are together to protect and that we polish our moves to protect.


    At the same time, there is a strong awareness of Shining as a partner. Even if it''s not reciprocal in position, it''s reciprocal in feelings.


    And Shu enjoys the raw things he has received. Enjoy fighting enemies that have been attracted by Shining. The answer to what it is to fight for oneself sprouted naturally as we fought.


    From the gliding and approaching lightning axis and his options, a laser beam was fired simultaneously, but repair is not difficult to avoid.


    Even if the three bombs (Bombs) are dropped again, they will still be bounced with swords before they explode. Since the bomb does not detonate at any time, nor is it touched and detonated, the lightning axis also determined that the attack by the earliest bomb was almost pointless.


    Stopping it in the air, the breath of the thunder shaft opposite the repair is rough. You can see for yourself that you are losing more and more strength. I feel sick and nauseous. I realize I have little time left in my body.


    "Stupid...... in a motion that makes you look different in just a few days......"


    The thunder axis groans when he sees a repair that is obviously getting more and more kinks of movement.


    (While I''m fighting this guy, my life is going to run out)


    The thunder shaft distorts his face and bites his teeth hard. If you ignore Shu and defeat Shining, you''ll be dealing with them both at the same time.


    It is obvious that now that Shining has not made a hand out of it and is making plenty of room to look at it, we should definitely finish Shuichi before dealing with Shining. From previous engagements, even Shining is a difficult man.


    "Boys, if you have three days, scratch... scratch... what is it? Anyway, that''s it."


    A repair that I''m good at.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. What you''re doing is just buying time. I will only attack unilaterally from where the sword cannot be delivered. Then one day I''ll be sure to hit you."


    The thunder shaft is twitching, but I don''t think it''s going to be that easy. It''s not just the exhaustion of the lightning axis itself. Thunder Axis is wary that if Shu is so confident, he may have some kind of back hand.


    Thunder Axis gained the power to be the fighter of the shooting game itself. Fly freely through the sky, keep firing bullets that are slow in power and speed as long as they last in health, stretch barriers, shoot beams, and drop bombs. He even acquires options and launches multiple attacks from the options.


    Clearly, it''s pretty strong. Even though flying around the sky at high speeds, with diverse flying tools, and just having a hard time hitting an attack, even hitting an attack can be prevented once in a barrier. Among the mice made by Junko, it can be said naturally that Junko takes the top position without complaining.


    (What''s a trump card that can beat me like that? As long as you can afford me so much like this... I guess there''s something about it)


    In the lightning axis, the vigilance for repair is increasing. I am all aware of when that trump card will be rolled out.


    "You''re much stronger than me, what are you so scared of? It''s on your face, huh?


    With a cool smile, the repair provokes.


    No, I was afraid of the facts. Thunder axes were instinctively perceiving danger.


    "You were telling the truth. Fear is natural. But constant vigilance is the source of fatigue"


    With a grunt, Shu changes the structure from the middle stage to the upper stage.


    (Are you willing to jump and slash me?


    Thunder Axis thinks so, and when he increases the altitude at which he flies, he repairs it and spits out the bullet. Be vigilant and stay away from me. I intend to retreat as soon as the enemy approaches me.


    Shu narrowed his eyes when he saw that he was already in one side of the escape posture.


    The next moment, a gunshot sounded.


    "Stupid......"


    I prevented the first bullet in the barrier, but only one attack I could prevent in the barrier. Putting up the barrier again takes time. You can''t keep going and prevent an attack.


    The second shot, which was quickly pulled out of the nose of the uniform, was dyeing the chest of the thundershaft red.


    "Nothing is stupid. This is the secret mystery of Hongmori Liu swordsmanship. Any complaints?


    Shu, with a wooden knife on his right hand and a pistol on his left, smiles and says.


    The first shot was not caused by a pistol. It was caused by a gun planted in a wooden knife pattern. Standing on the upper stage, he shot the pattern with it pointing towards the lightning axis, turning off the barrier.


    The second shot as he pulled his pistol out of his nose wore around a little above the heart of the thundershaft, which was stunned and stiff, in a gap where the thundershaft was being drained out of his liver. The aorta and trachea are pierced, even if the heart itself is not directly hit.


    "Hongmori Liu is a swordsmanship against guns. I naturally learn how to handle guns. I would do anything to beat a gun. To do this, swordsmanship also plants sneak guns. Sometimes swords are thrown away and guns are also shot. That''s the rainbow forest stream."


    "Oh, such an idiot..."


    Shu, who speaks well, and a thunder axis that falls with a flashing face.


    "If you win by any means, you''re an unrestrained coward, and what you''re doing isn''t much different from the thunder axis."


    "I respect Musashi Miyamoto, the soldier, so that dialogue is a compliment."


    Teasing brilliantly, Shu shrugs her shoulders and laughs.


    "Ngu, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Suddenly, a distressed scream burst through the throat of the thundershaft.


    When I looked at the thunder axis, its body was transforming. The right half of the face and the skin and flesh of the right shoulder and arm dissolve, while the bones are exposed, the left half of the face and the muscles of the left head and left shoulder, chest, neck and arm flourish.


    "Keh, did the side effects of the unscrupulous modification break you in earnest? This guy''s gonna suck."


    Shining spits.


    "Pooh, baby, oh, my God!


    A lightning axis that is losing its sanity, no matter how you look at it, spits white bullets in all directions as you invoke it.


    Huiming and Shu fled into the garden of the house that was nearby, and used the fence as a shield.


    A car parked nearby is filled with holes with bullets that are spit out indiscriminately. But the bullets are weak, they don''t shoot through engines or even tanks, so there''s nothing like exploding.


    Fortunately, there are no passers-by around, but I don''t know when people won''t come, and there''s no way I can leave this dangerous lightning axis in a runaway state alone.


    "Oh, I knew this was happening."


    Junko, who was sneaking around in the shadows, groans bitterly.


    When it''s dangerous, we have to stop it fast.


    From Shimmering''s and Shu''s and regular people''s point of view, it is already in such a dangerous state that it is too much, but by the judgment criteria of Junko, it still does not reach dangerous waters.


    "What the hell is that monster?"


    and it was then. From the corner of the road, a man of plenty of height and width appears, so much so that he may be called a giant, and looks at the lightning axis and puts on his face.


    "He..."


    Huiming had no knowledge of the man, but knew his name and face.


    "To find out, I wonder what happened to the guy who set my target first. I heard there was a modified guy at the Snow Oka Institute."


    The giant - Ondrei Masalik squealed dignified into a space where a good number of bullets were randomly fired.


    When it comes to how he showed up on this occasion, it''s because an informant contacted him. The target, Star Charcoal Shining, is engaged with others. And it happened to be close to where Ondrei was.


    Ondrey shoots a gun in the lightning shaft. But it is played lightly by the barrier.


    "Do you prevent flying tools? If..."


    Ondrey, who knows that the barrier can only be prevented once, decided to attempt a direct attack.


    Ondrei, who only guards his face and penetrates through a massive storm of bullets. After seeing where the bullets were landing, the bullets were not as powerful as the bullets, and only bulletproof fiber and muscle armor and temper were sufficient to prevent them.


    "Hoah!"


    Ondrei, approaching the proximity of the thunder axis, screams a single voice, flying and knee-kicking on the face, which is only half the thunder axis.


    The body of the thundershaft with its neck bent at a strange angle fell laterally and the movement stopped. The bullet storm is also stopping.


    "Paranormal killer Ondrei Masalik. We finally have a decent guy in the Galaxy hired killer."


    Huiming said.


    "The strong characters that fought until then are crushed by the strong characters that showed up even more. It''s a common development in comics, but when they do it in real life, it sounds pretty good..."


    In fact, Luminous remembered the tension, much more than the battle with the thunder axis. I don''t even have to see a scene where I can easily slaughter a lightning axis, and I know this giant is strong. And I''ve also seen rumors about this man online from time to time.


    "No, I don''t think this is like that, but hey. The thunder shaft is broken."


    It''s a cultivation that differs from Shining''s words, but it doesn''t change that he remembers the threat to Ondrei.


    "Shu, next one on one. Then I''m sorry. Recognize this guy as one of the best enemies we''ve ever had."


    "You don''t have to tell me. I know."


    From the face of Shu, who stood in front of Shining and set up a wooden knife and looked to Ondrei, the grin that had floated until earlier had disappeared.

 1019 17

    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    Before Ondrei moved, Shining was completing the procedure. Two spears of light are ejected as if they were to jump out of the ground in front of the brilliance and descend onto Ondrei in a loose parabolic orbit.


    He tried to shoot at the gun. He was targeted at the exact time, and Ondrei tongues and turns this attack on him.


    With that gap in mind, Shu fills in his intermission with Ondrei at once.


    Saying Kendo triple step, but just approaching Ondrei, Shu felt with her skin that her opponent''s body technique was overwhelmingly above her. Wherever I punch in, all I see are visions that are prevented from being turned.


    But Shu has to serve as an avant-garde. It is the role that Shu always undertakes to ensure that the attack does not extend to Shining, sometimes as a shield.


    (I was truly told that I had less experience fighting guys who were stronger than me, but this is obviously stronger than me. Sounds like a good experience.)


    To push and kill the fear, Shu threw Ondrei''s throat and released a poke with a wooden knife as he spun the words firmly in his head.


    Ondrey deflects his body to the side and gently turns away, not trying to fight back against Shu as he is, but pointing the gun at Shining.


    (You don''t have to defeat me, so you have to keep your attention to me while you don''t defeat me)


    Comma seconds of defense. Shot at Shining. Exactly at that moment, Shu shook the wooden knife wide from body to body, striking down Ondrei''s thick upper arm.


    The gun trigger was pulled, but it was just hit with a wooden knife, the aim shifted a lot, and the bullet wore a place where it wasn''t.


    Ondrei didn''t think Shu would react super quickly so far. In anticipation of the prospect of Shu acting as avant-garde, he also tried to clear up the luminosity by closing the gap, but Shu was thorough in his role.


    "Were you underestimated? You idiot."


    Ondrei''s whining was an outrage against himself.


    (It worked. Despite the wooden knife, this guy''s sword handling is serious. It''s like slashing.)


    While aware of the pain in his arm, Ondrey thinks.


    "Demon Steel Herd Rumbling"


    The art of brilliance is completed. Something like a dwarf about thirty centimes from the foot of brilliance boils out one after the other, spreading insect wings and flying in unison.


    All the dwarves have a metallic gloss and a bright silver colour. I have a head but no face. A small hook claw is stretched out of my hand.


    "Mm?"


    The dwarves flock to Ondrei''s surprising voice upper body and scratch it out with tiny hook claws. The sharp nail easily breaks through Ondrei''s skin and muscles, and furthermore, it beards the wound and tries to dive inside.


    "Uh-oh!


    The boulder''s ondrei doesn''t fit into this either, and he shakes his body with desperate shapes. Move your hand at high speed, from next to next, grabbing a metal dwarf, crushing it and slamming it to the ground.


    There the repair looms, and once again Ondrei''s throat rolls and releases a poke.


    But Ondrey was also properly alert to the fact that repairs would strike this opportunity, while leaning towards those who would prevent and crush metal dwarves swarming his body.


    Ondrei, who deviated greatly from his torso and swept through his body, lifted his legs in the momentum and kicked him in the knee with his body. The aim is not clear. You can jaw or belly, or you can just flinch the other guy. Now that we are swarmed by metal dwarves, this was the best possible counterattack for Ondrey.


    Ondrei''s blow, which can be described as distressing, kicked up the flank of Shu''s knee. Luckily for Ondrey, he hit the flank of the repair well and occasionally kicked it up, stopping the repair movement.


    But Ondrei is also disfigured, limping through his body, and desperate to slap down a swarm of dwarves.


    Luminous was in the exercise of his technique. While this metal dwarf - serving demonic steel groups, no other technique can be used.


    Shu gasped for pain, but only flinched for a moment. I was driven by the urge to fall and get nodded, but I never fall, I rebuild my posture first and enter the attack.


    (You have a good gut for your face)


    Looking at the repairs that are persistently eating up, Ondrey thinks.


    Ondrei quickly rolled the giant and dodged the wooden knife that Shu wielded from the top. Exactly. I can''t afford to unleash a counter attack just this time.


    Ondrei rolled over and took the steps lightly, shaking up the wooden knife further, but Ondrei rolled further and tried to leave the scene before being shaken down.


    The earliest course of battle was completely grasped by Shu, but Shu never gained momentum there either. Carefully hunt them down one by one.


    I don''t need to put up with myself. Only be thorough in your battle to protect Shining and let Shining focus on attacking. I''ve always done that.


    At the time Ondrei rolled out, Shining solved the surgery. Then he starts casting spells to get to the next surgery.


    (Are you going to stop next time?)


    Hearing the spell that Shining was casting, Shu decided so. As long as this technique is decent, I''m not just sorry.


    I think this is the right place, Shu penetrates and pokes where Ondrei tried to get up.


    (That''s a way of fighting that doesn''t give me any gaps. He''s trying not to let me serve him even though I''m the little one in the back. Just for that, this guy is in front of me)


    Seeing how Fix fought, Ondrei understood that too.


    (But that''s not how it works. You could have fought better without your luggage in the back)


    Ondrei spoke to Shu without speaking to her voice and laughed.


    Seeing that laugh, he said he was in the middle of a battle, but for some reason that word came back to the back of Shu''s brain.


    "Don''t just fight for me, fight for yourself."


    That word that young Shining uttered. Ondrei''s grin opened the lid as Ondrei''s heart linked to something in Shu''s heart.


    Sometimes that happens during battles. I have experienced repairs several times. This time, however, was the worst recall that could be fatal, severely disturbing Shu''s mind and only for less than a second, but blunting Shu''s movement.


    If you look from the Ondrei side, it was a mystery as to why Shu suddenly blunted his movements there, but he has no hand in missing that gap anyway.


    But for Ondrei, it was also a moment of choice. Should I attack and finish Shu like this? Or shoot the clever sorcerer in the back.


    Shu has enough potential to hang out with himself. Even without Shining''s support, it''s tough. From what I''ve seen of this obstinate way of eating up Shu, I also wonder if Huiming will be until then if Shu falls.


    Less than a second felt terribly long. In the meantime, Ondrei''s calculator of thought circuitry followed that answer, in which the vortex of emotions accelerated at the highest speed and gave one answer to Ondrei''s flesh, and Ondrei''s gaze, his arms, his legs, was directed to repair.


    Pushing herself in, towards a cultivation that unleashes a third poke, Ondrei kicks the ground wide at the same time as she stands up.


    Shu''s wooden knife blurred between Ondrei''s throat and chest, and Ondrei''s fist slammed through Shu''s jaw and cheek, and Shu''s consciousness was interrupted.


    Huiming did not loosen that mental concentration at all, even when he saw Shu collapse. No matter what happens, you will not loosen the focus while you cast a spell and work out your technique.


    The art of brilliance is completed, and the bioenergies bound together in such a way that several strips of violet electricity are intertwined are emitted in a vortex around the body of brilliance.


    It is considered one of the depths of star charcoal witchcraft, and its attack power is extremely high, the art of thunder axis. The irony is that this technique will be used against those who have been targeted and retreated by the present lord of the house where the technique was knitted, and who have murdered the present lord.


    Feeling the danger, Ondrey pulls out the gun and shoots brightly.


    It was in the middle of surgery, but Shining had to move to avoid this. But inevitably, he gets a bullet in the abdomen.


    Even though Shining was shot at the body, it should be noted that it did not interrupt his mental concentration. The violet swirl surely spreads and eventually looms near Ondrei as well.


    Ondrey ran and tried to escape, but the speed of purple electricity accelerated as if it would go with it.


    "but ahhhhhhhh!


    In a run of bioenergy with high voltage high current, Ondrei shouted rigidly on the spot.


    (I''m in the mood... I''m in the mood...)


    An ordinary person would be mortally wounded by electric shock, and Ondrey lost consciousness.


    But he''s not dead. Ondrei''s mood of permanence away also withstood electric shocks, which would be fatal if they were permanently.


    "Are we all knocking out... Keh... I don''t know..."


    The glow of falling into depression and the anguish of being shot in the stomach attacked by now groans with a smile on his face.


    (Me, you''re gonna die here...? You could die...... I don''t like it...... I want to nettle it again...... I want to put it in recommendation 11......)


    With that in mind, the luminous consciousness, which remained conscious to the end among the three, also sank into darkness.


    It was the main mansion of the Decaying Rope clan that Kira headed out of the hospital.


    The aim was to meet and talk to our Lord Masahwa Decaying Rope, but without even taking an appointment, it is doubtful whether the gatekeeper will let us meet.


    ''Which one would you like?


    I see a beautiful visitor with a face full of bandages all over her body, over the monitor, and her family looks suspicious.


    "I am the master of star coal, my stepmother of star coal brilliance. There''s something I''d like to ask Masahawa Konagawa."


    By naming his stepmother in charge of star coal, the family verified his identity online and, after deciding that he was the person, contacted the principal.


    Kira was passed to the reception room in the house, where she met with Masahi.


    (Is this Masaru Decaying Rope... I don''t know...)


    The first time I saw it, he was a little boy in his thirties or so, a sleepy face lacking hegemony, a used cheap coat or tie, badly looked, and a person whose word "poor minister" snuggled in. But from the demons being exhaled, I know he''s a pretty powerful sorcerer.


    "Now my mother is here, what can I do for you?"


    "Let me also hear the story that made it shiny. Your story influenced her to quit the service of the Star-Charcoal family."


    Listening to Kira''s words, Masami made him listen to the same story after a heavy sigh.


    Listening to Masahwa, Kira understood. He said it was only natural for Shining to turn his back on the country. No, I would do so myself in the Lord, and now I want to agree with Hikaru.


    "I wonder if you''ll just let our genre talk about it. Because they''re all sorcerers anyway, and they don''t leak outside. If I don''t, I won''t be able to pick it up."


    "I''m in trouble, man."


    Makoto''s demands are met with a face of difficulty. The dandruff flew massively, so Kirakuro frowned.


    "Shh, so I can talk to you from your mouth, right? I''m sorry I told you the same story three times."


    Since permission has been granted, Kira decides to make a rally call in order to make the star coal people listen to this story.


    "Even if you stop serving your country, you must have a request from your country."


    Masami speaks to Kira as she tries to go home.


    "So you don''t have to worry about getting fed up, do you? Not in the form of a directive, but in the form of a request, you feel different, and you can choose not to make unscrupulous requests."


    "Thanks for the advice..."


    The last thing Masami said was that even if the financial problems of star coal could be alleviated, Kira thought that the insistence that they were those who served and protected the country would no longer be maintained.

 1020 18

    Shu was in the ambulance when he noticed. And I just got to the hospital.


    "Shining is... there was another one on that spot, a little kid full of mindless looking patskin piercings, don''t you know what happened?


    Repair asking paramedics.


    "That one was transported first. You have a broken bone in your face, but he''s got a blind gun wound in his abdomen - dangerous with a gun bullet in his abdomen."


    An elderly paramedic answers.


    (Belly or... Well, you''ll be fine. He''s not such an easy jerk to screw...... he deserves that dialogue)


    When I was able to move a little, I decided to go to the Yukioka Institute and get an early recovery.


    The day after Shining and Shu engaged Thunder Axis and Ondrei.


    When Yoshiji emailed the Yukioka Institute, he immediately responded and was able to learn how to enter the Institute.


    Good governance determined to fight Shining, but you can''t fight and win like this. Then I have no choice but to make suspicious modifications, like a lightning shaft myself. That was the answer given by Good Governance.


    Open the secret doors of the candoville and descend the stairs leading down to the basement.


    "Well done, we''ve come this far! My elite!


    Inside the glass door, which said Snow Oka Institute, there was a skinny girl with so much hair that she was likely to reach the ground. And when you see good governance, you smile and scream for things that don''t make sense.


    "Not Elite, Not Multiple Systems"


    "Heh, don''t seriously give it back. It''s some kind of dark nori. I don''t know what kind of guy comes here, he just wants to stop being human and gain power, and I know there are circumstances that come to mind."


    That''s what Midori says, opens the door.


    "Well, let''s go with the first trial ~. Bubba, bubba, bubba."


    "Do you need to get past the trials to get it modified"


    The words "trials of girls who laugh funny" were the first ears. Although I intend to do a lot of previewing regarding the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Midori, don''t make fun of him, guide him properly."


    "Wow, Hinatsu''s real brother. Lightly rose. No."


    The boy''s voice echoed from the speaker, Midori indicating with his fingers as he spoke his tongue and followed Good Governance.


    Midori led me into one of the labs, and there was a little boy in uniform inside.


    Shinko Akioka''s Murder Doll, Makoto Aizawa


    Good governance, which is also involved to some extent in the back streets, also knew its face and name.


    "You''re a lost system. If you want to rethink it, now is the time."


    At first glance, good governance turns a blind eye to the true pointer that discerns his strays.


    "I''ve seen scattered experimental bench applicants, so I know right away. Stop it. Chip your own life and gain strength, it''s not a trick."


    "That too... after thinking about it, I''ve come this far with my knowledge"


    Though good governance says, the voice was surprisingly weak on its own.


    "You''re not ready, are you?


    A second pointer emanating from his true mouth pierces the heart of good governance again.


    "Hey, hey, True, stop convincing my lab volunteer kid."


    There was a voice from behind, and looking back, there was a shorthaired girl in white in her crimson eyes, the same as I saw in the online image.


    "You''re home already..."


    True to take a small sigh.


    Nice to meet you. I''m just a Mad Scientist, Junko Yukioka.


    "Sunset, Kenji Kechi. Recently, a man named Thundershaft came and heard he had it remodeled here, and I came to have it done, too. He''s a magician from the same gate as me."


    Instead of shaking off the upset caused by the true allegations, Good Governance tells him what to do.


    "You want to kill Hideaki, too? For once, he''s an acquaintance of mine, and I don''t want you to kill him. Mr. Thunder Axis, I didn''t know it was meant to kill you, so I modified it."


    "Really... No, I hate Shining, but until I want to kill him... I''m not thinking about that barbarity. But I want to fight him and win and take the seat of his heir. That''s why I''m here."


    Said to know Hideaki, Koji also doubted the possibility Junko would confer on Hideaki, but still honestly state what he thinks.


    "I don''t need that lightning shaft kind of force. I just want to strengthen my powers as a sorcerer. Like the brilliant and talented."


    "Seeking strong power increases the risk for that matter. Okay? Because Mr. Thunder Axis can pay any price, the lifespan has shrunk dramatically as a result of making considerable modifications."


    Prolonging its shrinking life cannot be done by Junko either. All mice had an immortality procedure, but Thunder Axis underwent a disastrous treatment that was not even possible at the earliest, resulting in an unlimited number of cell divisions. Junko sees that he was probably also hardly immune to the disease.


    "As there is no alternative to risk, I would like to avoid a definite reduction in life expectancy, as in the lightning axis"


    "Why?"


    Asked why, Good Governance clogs the words. He wouldn''t normally want to reduce his life expectancy, etc.


    "Thunder axis is so bright and hateful, that''s all I can see, so I guess I accepted even such a modification, but I''m not"


    "How is it different? An unscrupulous modification is more likely to gain strong power. Okay? There''s a chance he''ll die."


    It''s an experiment as a price to gain power, and I want to try unscrupulous modifications, and I''m a nagging pure child. However, if an experimental platform applicant requests that it be as safe as possible because it doesn''t have to be greatly empowered, Junko is trying to match it. Of course, that safety course will still be a risky human experiment.


    "I... want to change the world. I want the power to do that. Beating Shining is a starting point for me. He''s the exact opposite of me. Chaos itself over order��"


    Good governance is furiously ashamed of the fact that he spoke so much, in front of three people, Junko, True and Midori, and kept his mouth shut with his unseen heart.


    "You laugh because you think you''re crazy about me anyway, but this is what I''m serious about. Everyone in the world laughs at what people think seriously for some reason. I hate that part of the world too. I even want to change that."


    "Yay, Midori saw a lot of people like that and how they felt, so it''s not funny"


    Immersed in nostalgia, Midori said.


    "I don''t deserve to laugh either. I have big dreams and purposes, too. But I''m not impressed with the means you choose for that."


    Truth says it in a pale way, as usual.


    "Laughing means being serious? You want to change the world? Or both?


    At the end Junko asked.


    "In the first place, every human being in this world lives while changing the world, huh?


    Junko doesn''t know what that word means, and sees Junko with a suspicious look.


    "Just a small mistake, just one word, could inspire the world to change dramatically. The slight touch between people, which changes people''s minds and chains them greatly from there, is also happening all over the world now. The world is constantly changing."


    "In that kind of talk..."


    "No, it''s not. Of course, there are many people in history who have dramatically changed the world through me. Speaking of modern celebrities, Grimmpenis chairman Cornelis Van Dam is, isn''t he? But, you know, if you want those big changes, you just want the ideal result, and I don''t think you should be in a hurry. We have to do this like I do."


    ����


    Good governance to be silent for a while and think about. I''ve come this far and I still can''t get lost.


    "I knew...... stop. No... I knew I''d do it"


    Without shaking off his strays, Good Governance offers.


    True and Midori look at each other and leave the room silently.


    Sanji takes off his clothes and sleeps on the sleeping table.


    "I''m so relieved."


    Chuckling, Junko takes out the syringe. Seeing Junko''s face, which felt like a moment of bliss, the idea of good governance changed again.


    "I knew I couldn''t!


    Good governance screamed and jumped off the bunk.


    "You can''t beat Shining. But not this way! Winning with this is different! But... but what am I supposed to do!


    Good governance screams bitterly with his head.


    "Well, then I''ll help you."


    The door opens and Midori shows her teeth and laughs. There is also a true figure behind Midori. The two of us have been asking me how things are in front of the door.


    "Some Shizuno witchcraft can be worn in a short period of time. Even amateurs can easily become magicians. It seems that the development of such techniques took place in Shizuno. I mean, no, you don''t mind if the Star Charcoal Witchcraft Plus Shizuno Witchcraft makes you even stronger, do you?


    Midori walks into the room as I say.


    "Hey, Midori... don''t take my lab from the side."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m gonna take this Midori-san off her skin to make her say she''s a bad little bitch."


    "That sounds like an interesting story"


    "Well Rejected"


    Tired also appears and enters the room with true.


    "If you don''t take the means to remodel and compete with dignity, I can help you."


    "If you''re an uplifting person, you''ll find it easy."


    On account of the three younger boys and girls I met for the first time, I suddenly get the offer to lend my strength, etc., and Good Governance gets confused.


    "I don''t know you guys. For you guys, I''ve just met, and why would you cooperate like that?


    Good governance asks strangely.


    "I don''t like the guy who asked this guy to remodel it and try to power it up cheaply. But you seemed troubled, and I refused to do that on critical grounds. I guess I want to appreciate that. I like uplifters."


    "Heh heh... I had a bad feeling about that Shining guy being disgusted by boring shit in the nettle before. If you want to hurt him, I''d be happy to help."


    "I''m free, so it''s like an extra one."


    Three true, Midori and tired people answering each.


    "Hmm... I don''t know how this is going to happen"


    Junko smiles bitterly as he gets nagged with his arms around him, but not at all.


    "Is that what makes you stronger because you learned other witchcraft"


    "The breadth widens, and you can only use your hands that you don''t know about."


    Midori said to Good Governance, who speaks doubts.


    "You don''t even have to rely on witchcraft alone. Shining is more of a tease in physical surgery, so you should just bring him into a flesh-bomb battle and spill him. I''ll give you a hand job."


    "Sure... Starling Coal Stream is a witchcraft genre that respects martial arts, just like Shizuno Stream, but Shimmering has no talent on your side, and it would be extremely effective to abandon witchcraft and bring it to a fist settlement"


    True offer, tired truly agree.


    (I''m in a position where I tried to modify it and fight it... but what about trying to settle it with my fist, not witchcraft, in the fight to be the heir to the witchcraft school...)


    Although Good Governance wonders so, it is already becoming an atmosphere that cannot be turned down.


    That''s when the laboratory bell rang.


    "Looks like you guys are here. Maybe to get the injury healed."


    Transfer the footage in front of the lab entrance to the display, Junko said. Surely there was a gleam of repair and a state of abrasion in repair.

 1021 19

    Huiming and Shu left the hospital the day after they were transported to the hospital by ambulance and came to the Yukooka Institute by taxi. Shining has a hard time walking, so she has Shu take care of her.


    "We''re at the recovery facility. It hurts."


    It sounded like it sounded like a wound to my stomach just talking.


    "It''s not as good as a place to stay when you sleep overnight."


    Shu said, pressing the ringing bell, but no response.


    "What''s the matter with you?


    "Aren''t you in the bathroom or something?


    "And even though it seems true and tiresome here. Let''s make a call. If we''re all going out together, it''s hard to wait here."


    Shu opens the display from his fingertip phone and calls Junko.


    "If you were away on a trip or something, you''d be back at the hospital we got out of, and they''d say a lot of things."


    "It''s better than staying like this. Oh, I''m out."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll be right there. ''


    Junko''s voice came from the phone and Junko immediately appeared.


    "Is something wrong?


    "Beh, nothing... uh, you want me to cure you. Go away, go away."


    Asked by Shining, Junko responds to full disclosure of gizziness. My eyes are also blatantly out of line.


    "Awesome. I''m too suspicious, what happened?


    "Hmm, I wonder if it would be a shame for me... Well, never mind."


    To Shining''s question, Junko answers with a cheek as she walks.


    "You know, the guy on the lightning axis is dead. And then we got hit by that paranormal killer, Ondrei Masalik."


    "Yeah, I was watching"


    "Huh? If you were watching, you could help us afterwards."


    A luminosity stunned by the words of Junko.


    "I called an ambulance, okay?


    "You better carry us here and cure us than call an ambulance."


    The words of Junko make me curious.


    "No, I don''t care if you''re alone, it''s heavy to carry two people, and I made sure they weren''t fatally injured, because I thought they''d come this way anyway."


    Hearing that word that Junko uttered, the two enter the realm of giving up through a shudder.


    When I arrived in my room for treatment, I received an email from Kira to Shining and Shu.


    The content was a substitute for the desire to hold an emergency rally tomorrow night.


    "Not again... Now Baba''s the caller."


    "I haven''t been there a second time, but it''s still a fruitless rally. I can see it was repeated somehow."


    Shining looks like Dahl, and Shu tells him to tease and smile.


    "Can I go?


    Junko asks with an intriguing face.


    "What do you say? Forgive under the authority of the Lord. This is why the Lord is wonderful."


    "No, no, no, you can''t let the outsiders in."


    Shu stops at a bitter laugh at the brilliance of making a decision that completely ignores the rules of star coal.


    "No, because it''s the Lord''s decision. Because I am the supreme power in star coal. My decision is supposed to be absolute obedience, but there are all the undead who are defying it, so there''s going to be a commotion like this one."


    "The reason Terre is neglected is around here. At least try not to make enemies inside you."


    Even though I know it''s useless, I praise the repair every time. I recognize it''s my role as well as the escort.


    The four men, Yoshiji, True, Tired and Midori, moved to the training room located within the Yukioka Institute. The purpose is to train for good governance.


    "There are only a few things I can do in a short time. It would be better than doing nothing."


    Take a look at the anxiety of good governance, true says.


    "I didn''t have to have any supernatural powers, but I got ready in a short period of time, and I got rid of this guy who''s an overlife, too."


    "Yair, it''s an overlife that''s been hit. But True Brother, when I remember that time, it''s quite often annoying, so let''s not give it to you on the subject, shall we?


    Midori, who was truly pointed at, said with a smile not laughing in his eyes.


    "Why not? Did something upset you?


    "True brother, let''s learn something delicate."


    I seriously ask. Truly, Midori turns off the laughter and becomes a jitsu.


    "Let''s start by making and getting used to stinking bullets"


    "True... are you going to do that again..."


    Tired of hearing the true words, slacking them down and bluffing their faces.


    "You could have proven it to be effective, right?


    "No, but that''s a little... At least I don''t want to hang out."


    I''m sorry, too.


    Midori and Tired disagree with each other.


    "You should let this guy do it alone this time. It''s his fight."


    and true referring to good governance with thumbs.


    "Don''t just convince me there, tell me specifically"


    Because I was questioned by Good Governance, I explained to him what the truth was. At the end of the explanation, Good Governance also understands why he is tired and miserable.


    "Isn''t that... cowardly?


    I don''t accept the means of flickering with stench in many ways, but for now, it''s what Good Governance felt first.


    "You''re not cowardly. It''s a grand, splendid surprise."


    "True brother, don''t you realize you''re saying something wrong?


    Midori penetrates into a true contradictory dialogue.


    "It''s also a pretty tactic to flinch someone or something. For example, that Stangrenade is cowardly?


    "In an important battle to determine the Lord, while the sorcerers under the star coal gate are also watching, imitation is tight to flicker the opponent with stench bullets..."


    "Oh, will the star charcoal sorcerers be galleries too? You can''t do that..."


    Good governance gave reasons to refuse, and true convinced with that.


    "I''m going to be given a disgraceful alias for an heir to the stinking star charcoal stream. It''s a completely different battle than when my real brother defeated me, so I have to think about it."


    "I wish you hadn''t told me that much. If I knew that, I wouldn''t either. [M] You think you''re insane about me."


    "It''s strange to stick to the foul smell method of warfare. True brother, I wonder if you can irace any of that idea in the future... I don''t know why True brother is unconscious, and I don''t know if he likes it that much, but it feels terrible, and the image of True Brother is significantly down."


    "Okay..."


    I really didn''t understand why Midori would reject me, but I decided to stop because I guess I don''t like it anyway.


    "Nevertheless, if Shining is obviously stronger, the only way to win that in the short term is to use an unpredictable card on your opponent and accidentally fold it all over at once? Even if there''s a gallery, if you show that Koji is up to the best of his ability to defeat them, there will be people who will come through, right?


    Truly said, good governance thinks a little.


    "Some will come through. But there are also many stubborn men like me in star coal. Well, I said shine is everything, so no matter how you put it down, winning is definitely a win."


    Good governance answers. It certainly seems to me to be good governance that it is a fine method of warfare, even if it is a means to make enemies'' representations, and truly speaking, that is the most effective way to beat an opponent of character. Still, only too bad looking hands like stinking bullets, though I also want you to give me a break.


    At that time, an email was received from Koji''s phone. They are beautiful. It was a group message for an emergency call to all those in the star coal stream.


    (Will there be another Star Charcoal sorcerer tomorrow night... Now it''s called by Kira, the parent of Shining''s upbringing)


    Good governance with a somewhat unpleasant feeling. If it''s a call by the galaxy, I guess there''s a tremendous plan anyway - I''ll stay about the way I take it, but that''s how I wonder if there''s something extra important about someone who also has a glimpse of good governance holding a rally: Starling Charcoal Beauty.


    Around the same time, shortly after the galaxy glanced at the message from Kira, I received a call from the star charcoal balls husband I went to see the other day.


    "Has nothing changed?


    Nothing in particular.


    ''Do me one favor. Why don''t you keep your mouth shut to the Lord and put me under the gates of the star coal? "


    "I can''t do it at the moment when Shining is our Lord. He hates the star charcoal curse so much."


    The galaxy lied. Given Shining''s character, the galaxy sees that if you listen to Tamao''s position, even if you hate him, you will sympathize and do enough to add him to the last seat under the gate. But if it were to be impossible as long as Luminous was there, I thought I could use this man as a pawn for Luminous exile.


    Nevertheless, once I went to see this guy named Star Charcoal Ball and talked to him, I didn''t think he was going to be very available, and if you try to galaxy it''s just like insurance.


    ''That''s what you thought if you decided to do that, that I would be cooperative in killing my current lord?


    But Tamao said in a mocking tone, with a light outlook such as the idea of a galaxy.


    "As far as the reputation of a child named Star Charcoal Shining is concerned, it''s not surprising that he hates the Star Charcoal Flow spell. But even more so, people like me are likely to calculate it that way, trying to control it by putting it in management. I can''t turn my head that far. Am I the Lord?


    This also included the irony that the galaxy was a man without a head, but I didn''t even realize it was ironic, not even in the head of the galaxy.


    "Exactly, I can''t get my head around that much. So just give it up."


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    The phone gets hung up.


    "He''s a brilliant guy. I guess I would have gotten involved with that. I thought you could use a handkerchief to make it useful to me, but, yeah, I think it''s a good idea."


    Without realizing his glamour, the galaxy shrugged.


    But the galaxy, shameless in its face, will regret and embarrass itself after this conversation.

 1022 20

    A third rally was held at the call of Kira.


    In the usual large hall, a painful bandaged beauty appears before the luminous oblique that swells back to the upper seat. We all know the story that she''s out of the hospital, and the fact that she called in to do so has sparked the anxiety of the star coal magicians.


    "Huifeng said he was being stopped, so I met Masahwa Decaying Rope and asked him the truth. I couldn''t help but ask for permission to tell the truth to the star charcoal sorcerer. I can''t stand a door in people''s mouths, and it might be a wasted favor for just a few people, but I''ll say it''s useless for once."


    Listening to its preposition, we get nervous together. Fai Ming didn''t tell me, that the reason he said he was quitting his country service would finally be told.


    Kira told all the stories she had heard from Masawa. Among them was also what Shining did not hear there.


    "- That''s why spiritual defense was for a paranormal war between nations, which, as its name suggests, is currently underway and covert. We were going to fight wild demons and evil spirits in the country, and in fact there were many cases where we were dealing with them released from other countries. Not all of them, though. Since the existence of the Spirit and Underworld was officially or scientifically recognized ten years ago, Japan has been badly pushed in this spiritual war (Ghost War), with more victims and leavers, and significant weaknesses in spiritual defence. If I build a mustard engine with that in mind, I''d buy the antipathy from the magicians, as expected, and founder Junko Yukioka would get tired of throwing it out along the way, so it seemed scattered. So, even on the national side, they don''t want to go any further."


    When I heard about Kira, there were people who were obviously changing their complexion, but surprisingly, there were quite a few who lacked a response.


    "You know that in other countries, attempts at deliberate mass production of paranormal capabilities over a short period of time are being made with a lot more focus than in Japan, right? Rumor has it it hasn''t worked so far."


    Most people with paranormal relationships know the rumors.


    "The funny thing is that the reason why the country can''t seriously deal with it is also in our national service magicians. When we try to deal with it seriously, we get angry that the role is ours, so we''re bleeding in the name of not dealing with it for the sake of the mood. In a way, it''s convenient from a country. We only give money, and the country''s guardian magicians bleed on their own."


    "I mean, you deserve it..."


    An elderly senior magician roars deeper between his eyebrows on a face full of wrinkles.


    "Due to the mastery of the magicians, the state does not deal with it with its main hips, causing the magicians to bleed, etc... It''s ridiculous."


    "Why is it convenient for the country?


    "Are you stupid? The country won''t have to give blood or money."


    "It would be proof that the fact is covered up. It''s inconvenient to know."


    "Or maybe you want to do something about it as a country, but it''s hard to move the current structure easily, and you''re afraid the equilibrium will break?


    "I don''t suppose all the witchcraft schools in the service of the country will turn their backs."


    In anticipation of the end of the story of Kira, the magicians talk about how to do it in unison.


    "But... so how about we quit our national service?


    Other magicians marvel at the words of the ancient magicians.


    "Not at all. Why are you turning your back on your country? Why abandon the fight against paranormal threats? I don''t understand. There''s no way you can quit for that reason."


    It was Good Governance who agreed. Shining stares at Good Governance with a face mixed with amazement and anger.


    "Yes...... Besides, what happens to our food support? Because the Lord is named for his backstreet, he can be a freelance, out-of-town specialist, but he can''t do the same for the whole clan."


    "What''s so sweet about it? Work."


    Reacting to the words of a middle-aged magician, Shining tells.


    In fact, even if you quit your national service, you are supposed to be turned around in the form of a request from the state and to be covered to some extent financially, but the brilliance in your head decided not to speak of it here.


    "I agree with my son. If we give up, there will be other servitudes for that matter. You mean to make someone unhappy and win peace on their own? Even though the genres are different, the magicians who have defended the same Japanese country will bleed extra in a way that compensates for the missing holes in the star coal, right?


    Good construction tells quietly, but in a powerful tone.


    "Exactly. If we leave, it''ll be a pretty big hole."


    "I also don''t understand why my lord, Mr. Kira, and many of the people here would want to quit serving their country with the current story"


    "Me too. Whether the country throws a round at the magicians without putting their backs in, the truth is that they were fighting the invasion of another country, even if they cover it up, it won''t change what we were fighting to protect the country. Why did you refuse to do that?


    Neither Shining nor Kira could hide their surprises at the doubts and objections raised one after the other. Those who were in tune with the bright side were also astonished. Knowing this truth, I was surprised that there were so many people who would say that they could not understand the very idea of quitting national service, rather than abandoning the idea of serving the country.


    "Wow, I think Shining or Kira is right. ''Cause you do. Ugh... This is ridiculous, no matter how much. We don''t have to shed blood, do we? If the country handled this more firmly, even if we were to fight, would the damage be contained? Besides, you think we''re the only ones making that happen? It''s ridiculous."


    It was the galaxy that called it that.


    (Was this guy a decent reaction here...)


    Look at the galaxy and for some reason the laughter brightens up.


    "It''s certainly insane. Knowing this truth, fighting for the country, etc��"


    "Then you won''t be able to leave the spiritual defense in excess. Are you insane?


    To the words of a middle-aged magician, Good Governance bites in a rough tone.


    "Catch the elderly at the lad''s minute. What''s that word!?


    "If you ask if you''re sane, it''s the nerve that you can still fight for your country with this rotten structure that makes you doubt your sanity"


    "No matter what the rotten circumstances, someone has to take on that role..."


    "Why do we have to bleed? Did my sister also lose her life for such ridiculous reasons? If the country was committed to spiritual defense, there would have been a lot of lives that didn''t have to be lost!


    "My son is dead, too, but we have to fight to avoid wasting that life, and we will continue to fight"


    "It would be the pinnacle of stupidity, such as building up more sacrifices in the theory of not wasting sacrifices..."


    "With the country, you won''t just be skipping and throwing round. I''m sure this is the best I can do right now."


    "I feel like I''m coming to you, Hideaki, or Kira, but I''m also hesitant to shake you off in the direction of quitting the service of the country."


    "Knowing the truth like this, I don''t feel like fighting for my life according to the orders of the state!


    The claim was clearly broken in two in star coal, and a great controversy began. Some of them are murky and yelling at each other with a huge sword screen.


    Neither Shining nor Kira thought that they would have the opposite opinion of themselves, so they were mute to this structure and watched for a while.


    "Me, come on, a war movie or something - or a war comic book or a game. - Oh well, war is something you shouldn''t be. Peace is the best thing. It''s amazing, I hate dialogue and sticking around like that. It''s like mixing shit in a miso, that feeling? I guess war movies and war games end up similarly enjoying war."


    In anticipation of the conversation having subsided, Huiming spoke.


    "Everyone has a dark part of their heart that rejoices in their quest for strife. To divert attention from it, while enjoying scattered wars in a virtue, but war isn''t a good idea after all - fighting for peace, so it feels like you''re stuck with an asshole theme and you''re faking yourself? Keh, you''re gonna throw up. But I think so, on the other hand, just to satisfy a very small number of human desires, it''s more repulsive to have a feud, to be hurt or dead or something like that. That''s exactly what this schematic is. In the end, with the power of the paranormal, the hero who has fought so hard and unknowingly for your country, for such shitty pride - that is, for the extreme self-satisfaction of some human shit, much blood has been shed. Isn''t this evil?


    "No."


    Without being timid by the brilliance of enquiring with anger, it was Good Governance who clearly and forcefully denied it.


    "That''s not enough thought. No, there''s not enough action either. If there is a part of you that is forced to make sacrifices for those who are paranormal and possess national service, that''s just a story to change. If you find out the truth, you can work to change it. I just want to quit because it''s stupid. It''s my kid."


    "What the hell..."


    Shining stared at Good Governance with hatred, but Good Governance continues to claim without flinching at all.


    "They say the country is conveniently letting us bleed, but I don''t think so. According to Mr. Kira''s story, the country is not doing anything about the status quo, and we''re trying to do something about it, and we''re also creating a new paranormal institution, right? Then why don''t we show that we know the truth, and then we can support the country''s moves?"


    "It can''t be that easy. Why didn''t the state build those institutions on its back or ask? It''s our fault."


    Luminosity flatters me when I hear what good governance has to say.


    "All truth should be made public. That way, there will be a lot of people who think logically about what is most right and push back."


    "If you can, you''re doing it all the time. I guess people who know that shut their mouths because they know it''s gonna be unnecessarily confusing. Starchard alone is so bitter, but if the other genres find out the truth, they''ll be doomed."


    Or it might have been the aim of Decaying Rope Masahari to bring the paranormal parties in the service of the country to a distance from the country, Hui Ming thought. It''s troublesome in a way.


    Spiritual defence weakens if the paranormal turn their backs on the country at once. But if we let it leave moderately, we can use it as a pretext for the country to embark on a genuine paranormal defense. Those loud people who claim that spiritual defense is where our clan undertakes, or they can shut us up and make us obey. I thought that might be the aim.


    In other words, it''s a truth-teller.


    "You guys move with crappy, immediate emotions, and things are left to you to decide. Even though there are logical and absolutely correct answers, swing by emotions and stay away from the right answers. Just you guys. Yes, most of the world is. That''s what I don''t understand. It is the path of true harmony to abandon foolish emotional theories and pinpoint logic. Even though that is the way to true happiness. I know the answer, but I don''t want to see it. Or the answer you''re supposed to see, your eyes become cloudy and invisible with emotions. It''s ridiculous."


    "The word is boomerang. You''re right about that word. I was an idiot, too. I didn''t think it was that serious. I thought you were retarded, but I didn''t think you were crazy..."


    "Why aren''t you headed for that answer when you have one?


    "The answer and the answer is only idealistic. I hate guys like Ideal Theory and Beauty. You make yourself sound logical, but it''s not logical at all. It''s an idealistic equal-emotion theory."


    Soon, we could totally have a one-on-one confrontational structure of good governance and brilliance, and the star coal magicians listened silently to the interaction between the two.

 1023 21

    "What do you think of Fix?


    Where Huiming and Good Governance utter a paragraph, Kira waves at Shu, who is refraining next to Huiming.


    "If you can give me my personal opinion, my thoughts don''t match those of Mr. Kira or Teru. I''m sorry, but I''m a good guy. But I''m not gonna push it on Ter or convince him. I''m not absolutely sure what I think, and I don''t think Ter''s claim is absolutely wrong. If you felt ruinously wrong, I would categorically disagree, but I wonder if that''s it... So even if I don''t think about it, I''m gonna hang out with Ter."


    Shu''s words were a complex substitute for Shining. Shining looks at Shu with a bitter look, and Shu stands one hand in front of his face looking sorry for such brilliance, letting him have a tear-eyed grin.


    "I... didn''t think I''d crack my opinions so far."


    That said, Shining exhales loudly.


    "It''s roughly half the way to crack, and this is the hardest part"


    "What is it, that only those who take charge of the continuation of spiritual defence go on, and those who do not?


    "That would be unfair"


    "Those who do should be treated well."


    "Whether you are not, you will have the role of flourishing Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft and contributing to further progress, and the two will work together."


    "It won''t taste good to break star charcoal. Even Mr. Huiming, with that in mind, kept his mouth shut."


    "It''s not a good idea to keep your mouth shut in the first place."


    Shining went into static mode because the magicians started to say that he was nasty again. Now, I''m not excited about it. Seeing the interaction between Hikaru and Sunji, I guess I lost a little heat.


    "What is the Lord going to do?


    Good construction asks.


    "Thank you very much. When I quit serving my country, I already made up my mind."


    "Do you force it to remain so confused that your opinion remains broken in two? That''s the question."


    "Oh, I will. That''s what they asked me. Okay, I''m gonna answer that."


    A luminosity that turns a provocative grin to good creation.


    "Hui Fang... you know that''s not good."


    Beautiful.


    "You have four choices..."


    With an annoying look, Shining said.


    "One will continue to serve the country like this. But I''m not convinced of the opposite, including me and Baba. One follows my policy. But I still want to serve my country through this period, and the maggots in my head can''t follow this. One divides the star coal into two parts. Those who want to serve their country keep bleeding, and whoever wants to do it on their own can do it on their own. But for both, star coal weakens, and you can''t hide it through."


    Where he had spoken up to three of the four, Huiming clasped his mouth.


    "The last one...?


    The galaxy asks. It comes at the end, so everyone on the spot was wondering if it was one of the things you might expect the most, or not the least.


    "That''s the path that Azuma of Good Governance claimed. It''s not just about serving the country, it''s about cooperating with reform, it''s a very nasty course. While bloodshed remains unchanged on state orders, paranormal nurturing agencies also acknowledge that the state will actively support the strengthening of spiritual defense and will work with other genre idiots to make them abandon their shitty possessions... well, that''s the way to go. Good governance made it look like it was the right answer, but he has no idea how tight it is. The idealist''s head is always full of flower gardens."


    While I was angry with the brilliance of saying whatever I wanted, I was also in the mood to appreciate that I had rightly cited it as one of my choices.


    "I''ll tell you because Huifeng won''t tell you, if you quit serving the country, you won''t leave the country completely. As always, I take the job from the state. But that''s in the form of a request, not a directive. Dangerous jobs that are likely to cost a lot will no longer be undertaken at Huifeng''s discretion. You don''t have to worry about the money, but it''ll be less than it is now. Honor is a form of discarding. Besides, those who don''t want to fight won''t be forced to."


    A good number of magicians relieve themselves when they hear that story about Kira.


    "Why didn''t you say it first?


    One of the questionable magicians asks.


    "I kept my mouth shut because Megumi and the others are somewhat annoyed. Those who wanted to get away from the star charcoal were likely to gain momentum, and they knew nothing about the relationship between the star charcoal and your country after that, so they just wanted to get out."


    Those who are openly muddled by the brilliance of answering in a mean tone, many.


    "Either way, so you have minimum coverage. And he said he was going to take it, too. I wonder if we can argue somewhat safely about our future policy."


    I get a good speech, think it''s best with me, and I feel calm.


    "There''s nothing to argue about. As long as I''m in charge, I''m not gonna change my policy. If you don''t want to, get out. Of course, work from the country is in the form I choose to undertake. Brain rot is all we do."


    Some mumble again at the brilliance of flickering sharp dog teeth and laughing.


    "That''s a bad touch."


    With a face that did not hide his anger, Good Governance said with a glance at Shining.


    "Take the contracting of requests from the State into shields under the authority of the Lord. Dirty guy. It''s like you."


    "Keh, what a way to talk to the master. Yoshizo, what kind of education are you educating your son?"


    In response to the accusations of good governance, Shining turns to the good builder, in a hateful tone.


    "Er... at times like this, can I ask Kira... Very distracting though."


    Good construction that turns to Kira with a troubled face and smiles.


    "You embarrass people in front of a lot of people every time! There''s this stupid hungry ghost!


    "Guha!"


    Kira is angry with her mind and kicks Shining''s head relentlessly. The brilliance of blowing up and falling into depression.


    "This is the kind of education we have. Still, I couldn''t cure this guy''s sexual roots, but if you think he''s responsible for my education and you''re still confident that someone can make this guy a true human, please pick it up."


    He looked over at the magicians who lived in line and laughed and asked, but naturally there was no one to name him.


    "It won''t be possible to make Shining a true human being. But with much less difficulty than that, there''s a way not to let it go as brilliant as you think."


    Good governance rises up and says with a face full of determination.


    Shining sees it, makes it invincible, full of adoration, and lets it beard a happy grin. I had a complete anticipation of what Good Governance would say.


    "I challenge Shining to the battle of his heirs."


    The venue turned to the proclamation of Good Governance.


    Sunji felt several glances pierce him. It is not good governance that does not know what emotions those gazes contain.


    No one will think they will win. I''m just trying to challenge you with momentum - you''ll see it that way. Good governance knows.


    "Keh, you seem genuinely crazy. Then let''s do it quickly."


    "Here and now, not..."


    Good governance that tells the rising bright, unspeakable.


    "Oh, come on, stretch out to tomorrow what you can''t do right now."


    "Say anything. But I will definitely do it soon. A week from now. When I''m in charge, I''ll let you choose the most troublesome course Luminous says. I believe that''s the best choice. But I don''t think I can leave the issue of the imposition of a way of life on those born in the family line under the star coal gates. Indeed it is pre-epochal and only the source of tragedy"


    The matter of the restraint of the way of life was completely forgotten by many, but Good Governance remembered it properly.


    "I can''t give my lord''s seat to Megumi. Even if Gachiaspe prevails, who can only take things to par and read between lines, the people below will just struggle."


    "Even the child, who is mouthless and selfish enough to summon him right away, is struggling hard enough with his current progression..."


    To a cursing luminosity, Kira penetrates with a tired voice.


    "It''s preemptive to decide the Lord by force in the first place, and shouldn''t we still decide here in terms of personality?


    Galaxies that confidently make unreadable suggestions about the air.


    "Then the galaxy won''t work any better."


    Kira plunges in again, and the galaxy is stunned.


    "You won''t be able to beat very brilliantly in good governance. What can you do with a week''s respite?"


    "Not at all. It''s a ridiculous pastime."


    "Do you even release assassins to Shining in the course of a week?


    A few people finally spoke up and began to deny good governance.


    "I won''t let that happen, and if you were murdered by an assassin, you can treat our son as null and void. Before that, it''s quite unpleasant for my child to be seen as such a cowardly imitation. I''ll remember that you made that statement."


    And he that made the statements of the assassins found them, and said, Good Lord. There was clear anger in his expression, in his voice and in his words.


    "Gu..."


    I saw the usually calm good work expose my anger, and of course the person who spoke was wandering around, and the other faces were breathing. An atmosphere in which similar accusations cannot be made.


    "I hate good governance. I''ll take care of it. You can''t imitate her like that. It''s not like it''s a scrap of galaxies. I don''t mind being let go of my assassin at all. Until we get it all back."


    The brilliance twitches, and he lowers his back.


    "You see what you do in a week and how it changes. Do whatever you want with Junko. I''ve said it many times, but I don''t like unaccommodating head-on-head behavioral honor bastards like Megumi, so I can''t beat you."


    "I will never admit to being the hero of a despicable half-way man who likes disorder like you, either."


    Taunt each other, look at each other. In the temper of the two boys, the star charcoal magicians watched them both in solitary spit.


    (This guy says I''m sitting around on top of my talent... he''s lucky as he was born with talent, he''s so conscious and jealous on his own. That''s the most unforgivable thing)


    Hideaki thinks so, as he engages in a sight killing battle with Good Governance.


    (Well, it''s not just about this guy. The other guys are equally guilty, but it makes me extra angry that this idiot punk bastard thinks so. So this guy... I''ll beat him up by the time he''s done with his skin before these same guys watch him)


    You see a thorough and incompatible existence with yourself, along with full negative emotions, denying the other person with all your might. And that, by being aware that good governance is the same thing, increases the brighter fighting spirit. Hideaki has never stripped others of their animosity, anger and fighting spirit so far in his life.

 1024 22

    At the end of the third rally, the magicians gathered at the Star Charcoal Main Mansion arrived on their way home.


    What''s left is not only Shining and Kira, but also Shu. Shu understands that it is his job to calm it down because he will remain in Shining''s mind.


    "I''m always sorry, Shu. I don''t know what kind of idiot I am."


    "No."


    Chirakuro, who is guessing about it, speaks the language of Negiro to Shu


    "That''s right. That''s right, if it''s bad for repair. Bad for all the incompetent baba I raised to be such a fool. Huh!"


    Beat the bright head of the tearing, with Kira flat hands and quite a bit of force.


    "But... it''s become quite a strange stream."


    Shu said.


    "In fact, what happens to this? The star coal broke into two parts, and even created a confrontational structure around future policies."


    "You''re welcome. And things are simple. Let me crawl and crawl like I don''t know your Tang Chang Wood bastard and follow my policy. That''s all. Anyone with objections can leave. I''m not going to stop it, and that''s how you found out the star coal was weakened."


    Though the luminosity tsunamis, it seems to Shu that he who leaves the star charcoal will not appear. Starling charcoal artists have been beaten into engaging in starling charcoal since their birth. It''s hard to imagine that those who haven''t yet grown up can make the choice of throwing out star coal, etc., by the magicians they''ve been serving. Many follow the brilliant policy, whether they dislike it or not, and will certainly live in star coal.


    "Turning your back on the country doesn''t make such a big difference because you take requests from the state for food support. To the extent that the danger is reduced and the fruit is reduced."


    Kira said. If I had told you about it properly from the beginning, I would have had less rebellion.


    "You need to flush your pride into the toilet, too? Especially the old stubborn ones, who seem to like it, so they won''t like how I do it."


    Mocking brilliance.


    "I don''t care because I don''t like the layers around there either. It''s just that I don''t feel bad about the claims of good governance."


    To the words of Kira, Shining flashes his face.


    "Huifeng was negative, don''t you think it''s funny? The star coal currents are going to be in a different way than ever before, and they''re going to be facing the country? Engaging in the form of supporters of a new spiritual defence system may rather be a path of no sacrifice. Of course, it won''t be that easy."


    "I admit that there are some claims of good governance and ideals that are heartwarming. But it''s ideal. You''ll make a lot of enemies."


    "Then you can''t laugh about good governance either. Stiff head. Or I leave too much emotion to it."


    Clearly told by Kira, Shining lost his word.


    "Ter, I think Kira is right, too. Why don''t you think about it for a second? I know you don''t like good governance, and now it''s okay to reject it in style, but not after it''s settled."


    "If you don''t like Yoshiji, you don''t like the way I carry him."


    He even told Shu in a soft tone, and Shining sighed.


    Then Shu went home, and Huiming and Kira had a late dinner. It is already 10: 30 pm.


    "I''m sorry, Huifeng."


    "Am I?"


    Shining as if to see even something disgusting in Kira''s sudden apology.


    "It would have been hard to hold it alone. But I didn''t think you''d split your opinions so brilliantly. I may have been an idiot, but I thought everyone in the clan would agree with me and Huifeng."


    "I laughed when the galaxy clapped back. I''m somewhat convinced that Shu was the idea on that side."


    Huiming was relieved that the galaxy would not give an extra little bit now either.


    Sunset Ke Chi Parents and children were home and the two fathers and sons were facing each other for a late dinner.


    "I didn''t know you were that grand. I was happy and proud. My chest''s getting hot."


    Good governance shifts his gaze in illumination to the words his father told him during the meal.


    "But as a matter of reality, there is also the question of whether we can win"


    "I can''t just end it with my mouth"


    "There''s nothing you can do with intent alone. The power of brilliance will be well known. It''s not just my talent as a magician. I have a lot more experience in action than you do. There is no exaggeration when it comes to a hundred battles."


    With a calm tone, reality is poked at, and good governance is mouth-watering.


    "Besides, don''t underestimate the brilliance. It''s not just talent as a sorcerer. Nor is there ever a vessel as the Lord. Instead, I see I do."


    "Where!?


    As I was surprised, good governance absurd my voice.


    "He has a bad mouth, but he thinks a lot about those below him. I don''t confuse bad public and private, and on the contrary, she''s a kid who can sacrifice herself for a bunch of people. Roots are sweet kids. Nor was it for myself that I tried my best to be the Lord. I abandoned my youth for Shining, it''s for Kira."


    ����


    "It''s about being smart and not being the kind of person who looks down on people. You can''t even think of your thoughts as absolute. I''ve said that many times before with my mouth sour, but you rebelled and didn''t try to listen at all. I may still not be able to hear it. But I believe there will come a time when you will understand what I have said over and over again."


    The feeling of not believing in yourself and what to do was strong for good governance, and still is. Besides, I can''t help but wonder why that''s not possible whenever my father tells me to. I don''t understand.


    But many times before, I have rebelled against my father''s words, and now I understand and accept them.


    (What my father and I are having a disagreement about... Is everything my father denies a mistake... I don''t think so very much, and I can''t accept it)


    Good governance respects my father. I have a glance at my father. But at the same time, there is intense rebellion. While praising the strengths of good governance, I will never miss the bad part and point it out. Sometimes my hands fly when I''m seriously angry.


    "It''s about looking at people and, to some extent, acknowledging people. Don''t just look at yourself."


    They said this again and again what they said. There are several dialogues that Yoshizo talks about in front of Good Governance, but this is one of them again.


    (There are too many unacknowledged people in the world. How am I supposed to admit it? A championship defect like Shining, how do I admit it...)


    Good construction admits to brilliance, and it seems to see the good side, but it doesn''t look like it to me at all. I can''t see.


    (''Cause you''re not trying to see it?


    Look at people - against the words of my father, Good Governance flinches.


    (If you look at him and try to find out... if you can find out, can you get a little closer to him?


    I think that, but whatever the reason, my emotions were so hard to accept.


    At the base of the galaxy, Tamao called again.


    "Perseverance, you..."


    "You get very worrying results from fortune telling. I thought something might have happened there, so I just called. ''


    Obviously it was a reluctant galaxy, but Tamao said with a nagging laugh.


    "That fortune teller... seems to hit me pretty well"


    "If so. This time it seems to be a hit too. So, what happened?


    "Actually..."


    The galaxy exposes to Tamao everything he heard at the rally earlier.


    "I didn''t know you would tear such an important story apart from me as an outsider..."


    Tamao, who can''t stop listening to me.


    "If you don''t change the lightness of your mouth, you''ll see your painful eyes one day."


    "I told you because you asked. What is it, the way you say it! Call me already!


    The proper galaxy yelled and hung up, setting Jade Husband to reject incoming calls.

 1025 23

    It is a place where only some people are allowed to enter, where only some know.


    Many people don''t care, but telephone conversations always involve the risk of eavesdropping. Therefore, the nervous ones go out of their way to gather.


    It is the great man and his men, whom only some know, who gather there. At least those who have more power than the politicians who are Caseyamako.


    They had no doubt that their conversation was being listened to. There is one traitor among them, without even knowing that they are all having a conversation with someone of equal power with the great man on the spot.


    "The wind has changed the direction of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft''s retreat from spiritual defense."


    "You mean any good news?


    "Yeah. According to an informant inside the star coal, everyone under the star coal gate found out the sincerity of spiritual defense. But knowing the truth, I broke into two voices: the voice that we should serve the kingdom and the voice that we should disobey."


    "Well... that''s certainly good news"


    "At present, in paranormal terms, our country has so many projects that it also wants to hunt cat hands. That''s where you can get out to Kijima and even star coal..."


    "Kijima would not have been very helpful."


    "What about a new paranormal institution led by the White Fox family?


    "They say it''s still in the training phase, and we need to look at it in the long run"


    "Both white foxes and decaying ropes claim to tolerate the departure of star charcoal, so it''s a real headache. I can''t ignore those two houses that are paranormal bi-perfections with us."


    "But if the story is true, I won''t even give up star coal"


    "I hope I can collect just half of it. But the current owner of the star charcoal will forgive you."


    "No, that''s why the Defense Mandate Maintainers will fight the star coal brightness of the current Lord, sitting on his throne."


    "I mean... if he wins, it''s the original sheath"


    "Will it... I don''t know how the opposition in the star coal will come out."


    "If only a maintainer sorcerer could take the lead. If, at that time, the present Lord triumphed over the dispute..."


    A great man laughs. His men take a breath.


    He is a man who thinks nothing of people''s lives. Besides, such a man manages the country from behind as one of the real rulers of this country.


    They are neglected by other rulers of the same quality, but they do not show a bare gesture that they care about at all. Because I believe and don''t doubt that I have the right to do all that, and I believe and don''t doubt that I deserve all that.


    And blind faith in my worth - I never thought that a foolish thought would reduce my life expectancy, etc.


    The main house of the Decaying Rope clan, which has been visited mostly recently. Today''s guests were the White Fox String Spiral, the head of the White Fox family, a landlord seen as equal to decaying rope.


    "Looks like the great guys are up to something. I asked Junko to guard Shining, but on the contrary, he''s already making Phantoms to kill Shining..."


    Sitting on the edge against the garden, stroking a tea tiger patterned cat on his lap, a string screw to say in a sigh.


    "It''s bad to rely on that, huh? And you''re a great man, but you''re one of them."


    Masahi Decaying, sitting next to that string screw, said as he looked at the blue sky with a blurred face as he moved his legs together and plainly.


    "While acknowledging Shining''s departure, the spiritual defense is left to them as always, so that our plan can be ruined. If the star coal quit serving the country, it is quite invasive, and in terms of avoiding spiritual defense weakening, it will be easier to create a form that does not rely on the magician in the future."


    "Honestly, I don''t even think the plan''s gonna work."


    "Make it work"


    To a negative sum of positives, the string screws point the lips.


    "Don''t star charcoal basically change anything,"


    "Looks like the state is going to turn it into a request for a job from a freelance witchcraft genre, not a mission to a witchcraft who belongs to the state? So I''ll give you the money, and it''s still very much the same, and it seems like star coal can decide whether to fight on its own volition or not?


    "That''s a good trick, too."


    "I seem to feel comfortable at last. Sounds like a big difference. But if the great guys stick around as extras, they might not even take a job request because they''re disgusted with the country."


    That is why both white foxes and decaying ropes had a cooperative attitude towards Shining. With the nuance of selling grace so that the fairly strong established battle power of star coal can leave the national defense and continue to ask for the same job to take on.


    Of course there are other prospects. As the top of decaying ropes and white foxes, I don''t want to leave it in the shape of leaving defense to the magicians alone forever. I understand that''s a distortion. Like String Spiral said, I want this matter to be stock, and I want this matter to be derisive, and I want the country to put its back on the ground as an unpublishable national policy of darkness.


    "Now it''s time for Junko to work. You''re listening, aren''t you? Junko."


    String screw to take out your fingertip phone.


    "I didn''t know Junko was listening to this story, but don''t sneak around and tell me first,"


    "It''s about the right sum, so they were going to disagree"


    "You don''t disagree, do you? I guess there''s something I want you to know. But I don''t feel comfortable being snuck up on you, do I?"


    "I''m sorry."


    With a smile that doesn''t look too bad, String Spiral apologizes. Nor does it seem as grumpy as to say the right sum.


    "The new Paranormal Engine is in the shape of using the power of Junko,"


    "Seems like we''ve had a lot of hard work over here to get Junko to help us. I don''t want to fail like a mustard engine any more."


    While I was aware of Junko listening to the conversation over the phone, String Spiral said.


    Living room at the Snow Oka Institute. The usual four people, Junko, True, Tired, and Midori, were listening to the conversation between string screws and Masami, via string screws.


    "Finally, the great man of the country is going to assassinate Shining."


    Tired opens his mouth when the phone hangs up.


    "So one of your greats is trying to do it arbitrarily. Even String Spiral is one of the great men who rules the country from the shadows. Hey. Seems like a lot of trouble because the greatest people aren''t alone, and String Spiral and you never seem to get along."


    and Junko.


    "Did you also predict that Shining would be targeted from the national side?


    I doubt the truth. Shining doesn''t have much of a loophole, but I don''t think he thinks it''s a boulder, such as a harsh disposition from a country that has no benevolence or flatulence so far.


    "I don''t know. If I''m in your shoes, of course I''ll read that much."


    "Pure sister is all enemies except herself - you assume. Including her friends."


    "Uh, that''s not true. True, you turn to enemies once in a while, but I still believe you."


    From Midori, I smile and give it back.


    "Don''t let Hideaki know."


    "Why?"


    While I think it would suck if I didn''t let you know, I''m also guessing that True has an idea for Junko.


    "Maybe if there''s an assassin coming, I think it''s after the battle with Yoshiji. Hideaki, aim for the timing of your win. That would be really effective. It''s just a sanction and a show that star charcoal sorcerers shouldn''t defy the country."


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, you''re going to buy extra objections, aren''t you?


    When I heard about Junko, I thought it was an idiotic plot of a full villain, and for some reason that was weird and laughing Midori.


    "Some of it. But my reading is that if you kill Huiming there, the people who were away from spiritual defense are likely to fall in the direction of reluctance to obey without fear. You don''t have to say it all."


    "Ideally, you shouldn''t know anything about the fact that you were targeted in the form of being shot in the back from the side of the country, either, right? From a brilliant standpoint."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Tired said, Junko nodded.


    "Plus, because I won''t let you use the extra nerve, I mean, I shouldn''t even tell you, Hideaki."


    That''s all they said, and the truth is, I knew what Junko was after.


    "So you''re gonna sneak us out to kill the assassin?"


    "I''d prefer the direction of catching him alive and letting him throw up his client''s name, if possible. Let''s pre-hold the sniper point and check it out. Surgical assassinations from the outside are difficult in star coal mansions protected by powerful spiritual protection. If you were to assassinate someone in surgery, you''d sneak into the Star-Charcoal family''s property, but that would be difficult, and with erasure, I think it would be a sniper."


    Three people, true, miserable and tired, wonder if they want an experimental platform at last.


    "Earlier conversations between White Fox String Spiral and Decaying Rope Masakazu - even if they don''t like Hideaki, they''re going to continue to use star coal for spiritual defense and doings."


    "String screws are oh I can see them. I''m a benevolently thick man. In the form of mandatory assignments in national service and taking orders in the form of jobs, even if the job description is the same, string screws are right, and it feels completely different."


    The truth was that I felt uncomfortable, but I don''t think I have that feeling because I am tired of knowing string screws directly. Whether it feels lighter.


    "Heh heh, it''s true... even if you do the same job, it''s not the same thing being within one organizational framework or out of bounds at all. The advantages and disadvantages are different from each other."


    Midori said. Midori, who once ran a religious group, had brought his friends inside a religious establishment to his escort, but he recognizes that those three were like letting him help with the organization''s work while staying exactly outside the organization.


    "I don''t feel grateful for the white fox because of his brilliant personality, but he seems to like it."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I mean, Hideaki, you don''t do such indecent things because you''re a child."


    Junko laughs at true words and denies them. Truly, I was convinced that Junko would never get close to me in such an insolent way.

 1026 24

    I was in junior high. It turns out that Koji''s female teacher works part-time for telephone sex.


    Naturally there was a fuss at school, but the teacher told the story in tears. The house is in debt, and I need to do some work.


    At that time, it was the then principal and the president of the board who had her shoulders. The president told him to quit telephonic sex because he would replace his debt in office, and the principal enthusiastically offered her defense.


    In particular, the principal''s activity left an impression of good governance. The teachers, the students and the PTA counterparts were asked to talk about the situation and take generous action.


    "Indeed, she broke the rules and, as an educator, worked a certain serious act. But it is above all important that people try and think in people''s circumstances and positions. Think about it if you were in her shoes. If you can''t think of anything else you can do, and you don''t think at all about the feelings of people who break the rules after being cornered, just that it''s against the rules, just think about pre-construction, and punish them to be exonerated, this is not good for education on the contrary. Regardless, bad things are bad, so you will be suspended with a pay cut and will need some discipline. Instead of having one of her shoulders, I was hoping for a generous disposition based on my belief as an educator and after thinking about the students attending school."


    An unbreakable applause happened to the principal''s valve at an emergency briefing to the PTA. It was filmed, uploaded to the video site, and the students will see it later. Yoshiji was impressed as the principal shook a hot valve with his fat barcode head glowing. I was glad that there were indeed righteous people in this world.


    But then it turned out that the teacher''s debt was a stark lie. The fact that the president would replace his debt shoulder meant finding out where he borrowed it from and finding it to be a complete lie. She was simply making a contribution by entering the host.


    Of course he was dismissed from office. The principal also took responsibility and wished to resign himself, with very poor aftertaste.


    Good governance is shocked by this event, and people who violate the rules begin to have the extreme idea that no matter what the circumstances, they should not be forgiven.


    One day, the chairman of the board rarely visited the school. The president was not just a school corporation, but a busy man who was also the head of several companies. Good governance called the chairman of the board of directors and tried to hit him where he wanted to be, because of his tenure and the headmaster''s problems.


    "Sure, I''m angry with her, and I''m sorry about the principal. But here''s what I told the principal. I''m not wrong about what you did, and I''m proud of you. Your thoughts are extreme, and you can''t think of things in two ways: white or black."


    Ryutaro Suzuki, a tough face, not at all similar to his son Ryujiro Suzuki, told him with a gentle look.


    But good governance could not accept the words of the President of the Council. The idea of good governance went even more extreme and simple, escalating.


    If every human being in the world cares about others and lives up to their decisions, that should make a good world.


    But there are many people in the world who are self-centered, who don''t follow the rules and do harm to others. The world gets worse because of it. They wanted to conquer the world and kill us all, and Shinji began to think for real.


    Until yesterday, when there was a rally, Yoshiji attended the Snow Oka Institute after school and was handled by three men, True, Midori and Tired, in combat and surgery.


    But when I set a deadline of one week, it''s not very much, but that''s not enough time. Junko was given permission to train for a stay at the Yukioka Institute.


    "You should take a break from school, too. No, rest."


    After obtaining the consent of Junko, True told me that the deadline for the battle against Huiming was one week in front of the three true, miserable and tired people in the training field, and that they wanted to do special training in the overnight stay.


    "It doesn''t work that way. I can''t be that bad."


    Good governance refuses, thinking of Commissioner Kazaki, who is for some reason a junior girl. Why did you think of her? Good governance was alone.


    "It''s a tough situation to reconcile. You''ve only got a week."


    "If you''re going to stand on top of people, the idea of allowing a little accommodation is also important. Not only for others, but also for yourself."


    "Let''s prioritize."


    True, tired, persuaded by Midori''s threesome.


    "But..."


    The feeling that it is something that cannot be done, such as setting priorities for selfish reasons and neglecting to study, which is what students are meant to do, is strongly rooted in good governance.


    "Well, we won''t force it. You just have to have a result that you won''t regret."


    "No, Midori will force you. We''ve been working together because of the three of us, but we did it in half, so we ended up losing, and so on."


    After hearing Midori''s words, Good Governance can also be stomped off. I accept that what Midori says is true.


    "I''ll leave the Dark Sabbath to rest, too. But in just one week, whether you live in it or not, there''s only one thing you can do."


    "If you can power up conveniently in a week, everyone in the world is doing it."


    "So modify......"


    Shortly after Midori said tired, the door of the training ground opened slightly, and Junko, who happened to want to pass by, sneers through the gap in the door, squeaking.


    "Snug."


    "Soothing..."


    The truth drives it away with its hands. Junko leaving sadly.


    "Just enough to be packed in a week, let''s pack it. Get training in anticipation of the battle against Huiming, and then get skills and skills that you might remember within a week, and put them on a limited chance."


    Strong voice to set policy True, good governance remembers reliability and sorry.


    (You''ve been so serious about me for someone else who hasn''t seen me for a while, but on the other hand, I''m full of anxiety...)


    Although I tried to behave prestigiously in front of Shining, that prestige is not sustained right now. I can only think of a future in which I will defeat.


    "You seem distracted, but you can be cheerful, so come with me."


    Such a light glance at the inner side of good governance tells the truth.


    "In the spirit of hitting and crushing - but I won''t talk to you if you crush. I''m going to crush Shining. There''s no point in winning."


    "Wow, okay."


    Even as he was uncomfortable being inspired by the pale tone lacking discouragement, Good Governance nodded with strength.


    "So, where exactly are we going? I''m not gonna teach you any more basic training until yesterday, and even if you keep doing that in a matchmaking fashion, there''s nothing you can do about it in a week?


    Honestly Midori thinks the prospect of winning a week of special training is so thin that it equals none. But the truth is that we will seriously explore the method, so don''t say it is clearly impossible.


    "I''d also like to pinch a day off between if I were just to build strength, but I can''t even afford that. Practice some unintentional methods of warfare and train Shining to deal with them assuming what technique he will use. As far as I''m concerned, the former has to be told by Good Governance."


    Truth stiffens policy.


    "You''re the same star charcoal streaming magician. The witchcraft of the same gate will know each other. But the reason Luminous is a genius is because he can knit the original technique in a short period of time."


    Tired said. In other words, they are also likely to use techniques that they do not know about.


    "We can''t do that anymore, and let''s give up and cut it off. We have to endure or avoid it with guts and drive."


    "Hey, True Brother... it''s always there when it''s jammed"


    "But that''s actually all you have. The last thing we''re gonna get to is psychology and adrift."


    True to seriously disagree with Midori to tear up.


    (But I''m the one who doesn''t have that kind of application... Shining, my father and the rest of them have been pointing it out to me for a long time...)


    Good governance I think so, but it can only be a cry, so I can''t speak in front of True.


    "Midori said that Shizuno''s witchcraft can be worn in a short period of time, but what about that?


    "No... but it''s..."


    To true words, good governance changes complexion. I wondered just how to use other genres of witchcraft, a good governance that I had said no to once.


    "Throw away your obsession. Make winning only a priority. Given Shining''s character, you won''t complain anyway."


    "Wow, okay..."


    I was told I was truly pissed off, I stopped claiming any more and decided to accept it.


    "Surely Shizuno''s witchcraft... if it''s a catalyst-dependent technique, there''s something you''re likely to manage to get to see in a week. No, you''re a magician too, so if miraculously compatible with the technique, you might be able to master it less than a day per technique."


    Tired said.


    "Then tired is in charge of it. I''ll be in charge of surprise warfare and evasion training. Midori follows the two and gives advice by the side."


    "Come on, you look like the easiest and most important clerk, leave it to me"


    To true instruction, Midori lets him slap his chest more and more with a flamboyant smile.


    "Hmm..."


    When I walked away, I made it look like I didn''t actually walk away, and Junko roared asking how it was from outside the room.


    "I don''t know if you want to open the Snow Oka Dojo... Ali. True you guys are going to be happy to cooperate, and the other mouse kids are coming to train regularly when it comes to you..."


    Junko grumbles with a bump in the arm.


    "So, I sneak up on people who are stuck in their own limits and solicit modifications," he said. No, cospa, it''s bad. "


    I botched the plan I came up with fast and Junko left the training ground this time.

 1027 25

    Shining became close to the girl entering and leaving the dojo of the main house of star coal when she was thirteen years old. Until then, we knew each other, but we didn''t even have a particular conversation.


    Only when did Hui Ming and I start having conversations every time we looked at each other, and Hui Ming had secretly put her thoughts on it, but she couldn''t reveal it. When it came to romance, I was the boss.


    But when I think of my last conversation with her, I can now think that she wasn''t too sloppy about herself.


    She was one younger than Shining, and often brought her own comics to look bright and hear her thoughts. I had a dream of becoming a cartoonist, but I also told him that I had to give up because of the lineage that was born to me to be a star charcoal sorcerer.


    "Mr. Huiming has some other dream... you never wanted to do anything?


    New semester - When Huiming went up to high school and she turned fifteen in middle three and Huiming and her age temporarily overlapped, she had asked me that.


    "I do, but I don''t want to tell you..."


    To her inquiry, the glow turned that way in a grumpy mood. I wonder how much of a topic that should not be touched upon, she also perceives.


    "I wonder if I could at least work together if I were a novelist? I know cartoonists can''t do it on boulders, but isn''t a novel going to do it?


    "I don''t know if I can do it, but if you want to do it, I''m going to do it."


    "Haha, right. But something... I don''t feel like I care anymore. I''ve rebelled against my parents, but my free way of life, it doesn''t seem to forgive me at all. I wonder why there''s such a crap code."


    After I say it, she hacks and sees the brilliance. No matter how close you get, you''ve obviously spoken of your dissatisfaction with the star coal currents in front of the person who is in charge.


    "Don''t worry about it. ''Cause I think I''m crazy too."


    Shining laughs when he sees her like that.


    "But no matter how many winners, it''s hard to make thoughtful reforms. Even if it isn''t, I''m still hungry, and star coal streams do a lot of stubborn old harm."


    "Then when Mr. Huiming has more track record and enough to silence the Jijibaba people without question, even if they were born into a star coal lineage, make sure they have a free way of life. Then I''ll be a cartoonist."


    "Don''t put that kind of pressure on me. I don''t even know if I can do it. I''ll think about it."


    Shining regrets the dialogue at this time. He should have made it clear that he was going to do it here.


    "Yeah, well, next time, I''m going in action for the second time. The first time it was almost just a sight, but now I want to fight it right."


    "It''s dangerous to be greedy to be active. Be careful. I have a lot of experience in action, but this is how I survive because I''ve always had a chicken stand up."


    "Oh well. Seniors, I''m going to stand around in the shadows of the Lord''s thankful words."


    "Do it. Do it. I''m looking forward to talking about chicken souvenirs."


    Hui Ming said with a smile, and she smiled too, but Hui Ming never listened to her souvenir story.


    Kira returned to the hospital again the day after the rally, but the wounds were largely healed, so she is officially discharged from the hospital today, and since the night of the rally, the two of us have been dining opposite Huiming.


    "The battle against good governance is imminent until the day after tomorrow."


    "I knew I''d touch that topic."


    To Kira''s words, Shining spills a bitter laugh.


    "The guy from Good Governance, he''s seriously deteriorated. The school has been crawling away. I want to be the star charcoal owner, but I skip the school, which is the student''s real deal, and do some special training or something."


    "I know. Mr. Yoshizo said he wasn''t home."


    It was a brilliance to joke and say, but Kira was a true face.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little creepy that you''re not auditioning someone at home, and you''re going to a place where you don''t even inform your father? That''s good governance, isn''t it?


    "Hmm... if you ask me, I wonder"


    In the brilliance, I can imagine it being unpleasant. I also went to ask the Yukioka Institute to modify it, and wondered if the experiment had failed and was already dead. I am also afraid to contact Junko to confirm and hesitate.


    "What was he like with my parents?


    I don''t really want to think about it, and I don''t want to touch it any more, so I''m forced to change the subject bright.


    "Parents, grab him. What is he? I mean... I''ve never heard that before."


    "I never wanted to know. Baba is my parent. My oldest memory is myself with my parents dead and on the way. So, when Baba tied my hand."


    (Don''t you remember when we used to hang out every day like me and my sister and brother... or don''t you tell me because it''s lit up)


    Hearing Shining''s statement, Kira feels complicated. For Kira, her most glorious memory with Shining was in that era. I was glad that I had a brother, and I was always confused. Shining also missed herself a lot.


    "My sister-in-law was a sweet man. My brother was a...... relaxed person and this was another kind person. I''ve never seen anything angry. Some of our parents died when I was young, so my brother took my place..."


    "Even the star charcoal owners are lightly losing their lives on dangerous missions... Next. Dangerous mission pressed..."


    Shake it yourself, I think Shining said this topic was a failure. The food suddenly doesn''t taste good.


    "My parents and Ji-san both died for the crappy fate of star coal and the asshole rounding mission of being a spiritual defense. What''s wrong with breaking them both?"


    In his mouth he mentioned his parents and grandparents, but more than that, he was a brilliant man who was strongly aware of the one younger girl he had become close to.


    "Why don''t you tell him all the stories that Hui Fang has come to think of? He''s certainly not accommodating, but he''s not a heartless kid. There''s something you might feel, and you might want to change your mind.


    "Hey. Whatever you say is useless. A waste of time just talking. I''m not going to give you back what I just told you, and that''s going to make me unnecessarily annoyed."


    Every time I look at each other from an early age, I intend to know more about good governance than anyone else who has been arguing all the time. Even though they were the worst compatible and hated each other, they went to the same school as the middle and high schools, and had a lot to do when they were in the same class, the same age meant that they often looked at each other in the dojo of star coal.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea how you treat me either. I''m not limited to good governance, but I don''t always have enough words. I miss the point. You don''t have to tell me. I''ll tell you something extra."


    "Ugh..."


    I have an idea, and that''s a lot of failures and regrets, so Kira''s allegations pierced Shining.


    (I should have said more words to him too... And could that change your destiny? No...... is that not true)


    I still remember the girl I would never forget, and Shining was thinking such a useless thing.


    Ondrey had been hospitalized at Euthanasia Citizens Hospital for several days, but was forcibly discharged that day without even hearing the doctor stop.


    "You''re from the back street. Let Wye know."


    A skinny middle-aged Kansai wearing round glasses, who was in the same room, was also discharged at the same time, where he left the hospital with him, and so he called out.


    This man has seen it on TV several times. Ondrey didn''t like it but remembered because he was talking about a professor of criminal psychology and repeated radical words and actions in the Kansai Valve.


    When I did, I chatted, and even when I was in the hospital room, I talked to my ondrey opponent, who was a giant, strong outsider, without any shame at all. Thanks to Ondrei, boredom could be largely distracted.


    "And we''ll have a fight. I''m gonna do it. I thought Wye knew. Firm body, is it better after it''s healed? Yeah?


    "I was injured and throwing my job on the way. Hard to say in good condition, but I can''t skip forever"


    "If I can''t die - I don''t have an ex or a child. Stop. Well, be careful. Something''s wrong with you, Wye. Funny thing to say - but that''s what I feel. You better be careful. Yeah."


    To the words of the man with round glasses, Ondrei strikes his tongue.


    "I appreciate your concern, but I feel bad"


    It is Ondrei who, by appearance, believes in ominous signs and so forth.


    "Let it go. I''d feel bad if Wye told me too. But more than that. Yeah, do it."


    "Sort of."


    To the words of the man with round glasses, Ondrei nodded in tannic surfaces.


    There are a lot of conditions attached to that killer''s target this time.


    When killing people, the way snipers snipe from afar is not very common in this country. Because the hub is restricting us from getting sniper guns out. Implicit understandings that if sniping or something like that becomes popular, it''s no bother for anyone.


    But not at all. He is also a rare assassin in the back street, using snipers. He is therefore being awarded a prize by many organizations and individuals.


    He doesn''t work very flashy. I can''t do it exactly anymore. His first name has been known, and many are after him. Too often, he decided to limit his workload, once every three months, when taking a job leads to risk.


    Before my name sold, I took any job trying to sell my name, but now I look at my clients and make careful decisions. Same thing this time. It was taken on because it was a task from the national authorities. I received the client''s identity because it was clear.


    The target''s name is Star Charcoal Shining. He has also sniped the paranormal over and over again. Even if you have powers beyond your intelligence, if you get shot through the head, you die. Shoot a gun from a distance before you know it, and you''ll hit it. Nothing is different from a normal person. The next job is no different. That''s what he thought.


    The only thing that''s different is that they tell you you don''t have to kill them, depending on the outcome. They tell me to kill the target if he wins the fight. The ironic story is that if the target loses in battle, his life will be saved. Of course I don''t have to kill you. Gala leaves.

 1028 26

    "Tomorrow at last."


    While Shu and Huiming are dropping out as usual, Shu touches on the battle against Good Governance toward Huiming.


    "What''s finally happening? From me, it''s like blowing my breath with one unknown Zakosuke who gets drunk on himself and bites me with no difference in strength."


    "You know, going out of your way to dis means Tel''s pretty conscious of good governance."


    The brilliance that was causing the spare wind to blow, but I mouth it after Shu pointed it out.


    "Winning over good governance is thin. But I don''t know how to fall into battle. That''s how you know Ter."


    "I''m not going to imitate you like you''re alarmed. It took me a knuckle to lose, or it sucks too bad. Besides... I don''t feel like losing my hand on him. I need to beat the crap out of Mon for the rest of my life."


    Just be aware of good governance, and your anger and fighting will boil violently in the bright


    (I don''t know anything about good governance. He''s a self-righteous bastard who won''t admit anything but his own values, after all he''s beautiful. From the values of good governance, my pain and his death must be denied by the head. That''s why I can''t forgive you.)


    That''s what I thought, and I remember what Kira told me last night. I think they told me to have a good conversation with Sanji.


    (I guess he''s not even the kind of guy you can talk to and understand. ridiculous)


    Some people in this world will never know. Good governance is that for Hikaru. I''ve been face-to-face and rebellious about any little thing, and I taste it so badly that I don''t like it.


    So is the disturbance of star coal this time. Knowing the truth, after denying Shining''s policy, he dragged himself off the throne of the Lord and declared himself to be in charge and continue to serve in national defence. I can''t help but be aware of that.


    "Long time no see."


    From the corner of the road, make sure you get stuck in front of the brilliance and repair, and the bearded macho giant shows up and laughs niggardly, even if you want to forget.


    "Hey... are you still after us?


    I''m surprised at Ondrei''s appearance. I thought I was hired by a galaxy exactly, but the galaxy is already on the bright side, so there''s no reason to aim for brilliance. I make a grand declaration when it comes to brilliance, and I don''t even think that''s a lie.


    "Well, I haven''t killed him yet, so you can go for it. Now I won''t let you share the pain."


    Beard a fierce grin, Ondrey builds up his killing temper. Huiming and Shu also enter the battlefield position.


    "Yes, yes, hey, I''m sorry."


    And there comes a voice from behind Shining and Shu, and an old man emerges with a suspiciously astrologer-style wind, sliding through Shining and Shu to stand in front of the two, facing Ondrei.


    "By righteousness - No, I will help you with your plan. Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft Inheritor Hall"


    A mysterious man suddenly appeared proclaimed, with a glitzy and unusual eye, but with his mouth slackened and snagged.


    "Oh, my God, you..."


    Shu asks. Huiming and Shu were discerning that the man was a magician. A demon of a dark nature drifts from man to man.


    "My name is Star Charcoal Flow Spellman, and I''m Star Charcoal Tamao."


    Shining and Shu were both surprised by Tamao introducing herself while looking ahead to Ondrei.


    "The Star Charcoal Flow Spell... did you have a survivor? Besides, what makes me...?


    "I''ll talk to you later. Let''s get this big guy out of here first."


    Tamao scattered a large number of spells and activated the technique with a short spell.


    The moment Yu Husband uses his technique, Ondrei shoots a gun at Yu Husband, but the bullet is played lightly.


    Something like a massive black shadow boils down from Tamao''s feet. It was the physical action brought about by them that caused them to play the bullet.


    "Evil spirits... that''s pretty strong too"


    The glow of throwing up and throwing up with disgust. Many sorcerers do not like the kind of spells.


    The evil spirits, which would exceed ten, jump towards Ondrei simultaneously, clutching together. It''s obvious that you''re trying to possess it. If the evil spirits of considerably stronger are beaten up in all that quantity, the constant is dangerous, of course, even for those in the realm of paranormal.


    "Humph!


    But Ondrei, the paranormal killer, with one temper roar, wiped out all evil spirits. The black shadow will all disappear by dramatic time. When it''s a creature to make, Shining and Shu wrap their tongues around it.


    "Hmm, the art of casting evil spirits? You don''t know the name of my paranormal killer. The curse, the sneak, I just bounce off my temper."


    "Oh, wow, it''s definitely amazing. Boulders are paranormal kills. But... is that okay? Apparently, if you don''t know the nature of the spell, you don''t have the knowledge."


    To Ondrei, who mocked him, but even though Tamao had been withdrawn from his technique, he remained as if he were not upset and stuck with a snarling and distorted grin.


    "What a loser?


    "A spell is a spell. If you play it, it will return to the spell."


    "You know what? You don''t seem to have... returned it."


    "Naturally. Lightly hit by the spell return is the magician until intermediate. I''m a senior magician, even if I look like this. Well, that''s the way to prevent it, but mine is a little silly with a special trick. And if a wretched evil spirit be paid, he shall go unto the nearest of them.


    When he heard the words of his jade husband, who spoke with laughter, Ondrei changed his complexion.


    "Well, is it good? I sell oil here. If you take someone you know to a good worshipper right away, it might help."


    "You��"


    Ondrei bites his teeth and stares at his ballhusband. Speaking of those close to Ondrei now, she''s an old lady in a boarding house. Her body is in danger.


    Ondrey turned his back grandiously and ran out.


    "You''re good at clarity."


    Where Ondrei is no longer visible, Shining speaks to Jade Husband.


    "Was it clear?


    I''m surprised about the repair. To Tamao, who teased him with dignity and clarity, and to Shining, who spotted it.


    "Mm-hmm. It''s not a spell, it''s a talk. Boulders are the masters of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft. Did you spot it?"


    "Oh, the evil spirits were attentive to that big fat ass, and he was a Buddha. He didn''t see it that far."


    When it''s a big balls, Shining is impressed to see Tamao.


    "So, why did you help me?


    "Please go straight in. I would like you to add me to the last seat of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft. I''m sick of living without a place..."


    Then Tamao also uttered all that he had cut himself off from the star charcoal curse and that the galaxy had used itself to kill Shining.


    "I don''t like it. How much of that galaxy can''t be trusted, so what about the sexual roots that try to betray you so lightly and get into the tel? I don''t trust these guys."


    Listen to Tamao, Shu reveals his distrust.


    "No, I don''t mind. Well, you can''t talk about the galaxy, and it would be a good choice to try to get directly into me, the owner. Think about Shu in his shoes. There''s nothing you can do to get through the galaxy."


    "So?"


    "Ok. Except for all the evil spells of the type that make sacrifices, right? I wish I could promise you that."


    "Let''s promise. Thank you."


    I bow my head respectfully, Tamao, but in the meantime I still laugh naggingly.


    "By the way, how could I have survived just you?


    Shu asks. The story that no star charcoal spellman remained and was turned into an experimental bench for Junko Yukioka is famous among paranormal associates.


    "When I heard you were going to start fighting Junko Yukioka, I tried to divine the end of the line. Then it all turns out bad, and this sucks, until I''m stuck one foot away."


    After hearing what Tamao said, I still don''t think I can trust this guy, Shu.


    "Nevertheless, if Ter is the Lord, I can grant him permission, but if he moves his seat to Good Governance, I don''t think he will."


    "Hey, you think I''m gonna lose. You''re kidding me."


    "Absolutely win. Please."


    When I hear Shu''s words, Tamao asks me with a powerful voice.


    "So, who''s hiring that Ondrey to come after me? I thought it was a galaxy..."


    Luminous expressed his doubts.


    "Is it possible that the Milky Way hired me to stay and forget the Milky Way?


    "Would you like to check..."


    Shu told me, and Huiming called the galaxy.


    Training ground within the Snow Oka Institute. The day before the showdown between Huiming and Good Governance.


    "You should leave no more auditorium today and get some rest. Of course, just do the image training."


    I was told so tirelessly first thing in the morning that there was no training for good governance. But in preparation for tomorrow, a close simulation was taking place.


    Even put out a number of switching patterns if you can''t bring them into the assumed deployment and they didn''t work, so that they can move quickly. It is a good governance with low application and poor adrift, but when I saw that it was the nature of being able to move faithfully to it if I tapped into the basics, I tapped into many patterns of movement in the threesome.


    "Isn''t that pretty much finished?


    True said, considering the handbilled operational pattern and the special training of Good Governance up to yesterday.


    "I hope so...... I don''t know for myself."


    Good governance, who sat upright, says to the nagging.


    "You''re not sure?


    "Of course I have anxiety. But I come with the desire to win properly."


    It was good governance that I meant to say in a mood, but I have a surprisingly unreliable voice myself, pitiful and embarrassing, and I feel like I really want to go into the hole.


    "Wow... I did what I could, but I''m anxious about the mental side."


    Midori, dressed with an agua and a jaw on his hands, said with a difficult face.


    "There''s nothing we can do about all this, and it''s something we should do ourselves without being sweet. Walls to overcome. My greatest enemy is myself. Well said."


    "I''ve never taken myself so seriously before"


    Good governance squeaks. Midori didn''t have to tell me, and Good Governance knew that.


    "All I''ve ever seen is my aspirations. I didn''t see who I really was. Himself to no brilliance at all. I always said to Shining that I lost. I made an excuse for myself, and I was drowning in a false self that I was right, that I wasn''t wrong"


    "People like that...... a lot. Even for adults. I just noticed it in my kids yet, it''s good. Even if you notice, you''ll have a hard time fixing it."


    Tired skips subtle follow-ups to grieving good governance.


    "Experience speaks,"


    "Right. I was pretty bad."


    Receiving true words, tired smiles embarrassed.


    "To reward everyone for their cooperation...... no, for my pure confrontation, I definitely want to beat Shining. I''ve never won a fight with him. Now I want to win."


    The remorse of previous defeats and the obsession of victory outweigh anxiety about defeat.


    "Did you beat him up or something and lose to such a tiny one?


    "No... you''ve only had a verbal fight. He''s never done anything like imitate, and I don''t feel like putting my hands on him either. There are too many physical differences..."


    Good governance answers Midori''s question in tannic terms.


    "Even the reason I hated Shining was deluded. Sure, I hate the part about the guy who doesn''t get sloppy, but he was jealous that he had things and talents with him."


    When he has to look back at himself without delusion, Good Governance feels like he''s about to throw up in his ugliness.


    "I... you were such an ugly person"


    "That''s normal, isn''t it? What''s not normal is that you''re too focused on cleanliness and whiteness. Trying to clean yourself up is too much of a crush on weird ideals."


    True said. In the past week, the nature of good governance was largely understood.


    "The world is full of filthy things too. What do you do with denying it all? You can''t just be drinking distilled water. You''re not always pulling on a room with an air purifier. Everyone drinks contaminated poisonous water, and they have a belly that they won''t break if they drink poisonous water. If you breathe dirty air all over the exhaust gas, you won''t be aware of it."


    "My father says something similar all the time"


    I was told all the time, and every time I was rebelling in my heart. But they say the same thing to the truth, and I can''t help but understand and accept that I''m crazy no matter how much I''m rebelling.


    "He said there''s too much difference to be willing to put your hands on, but given the difference in strength from Luminous, in Luminous''s position, he''s seriously going to beat the little you with that difference in stature, right?


    Tired confirms the good governance that tends to sink.


    "You''re going to bring it into a fleshbullet fight, too, and you''re actually going to hit it. Do you feel hesitant?


    "None... I''ll bump everything into you. And I win."


    Good governance speaks out with all its strength. All the anxiety in himself was the presence of biting to death with a confrontation to Shining.


    "Oh, Ondrei, what''s wrong with you? I changed my blood phase."


    When he returned to the late master''s house where he was staying, Ondrei was relieved when his wife, the old woman, greeted him with a smile.


    (Maybe it doesn''t have to be that crazy talk of his. The curse will be returned soon.)


    Ondrei, who was deeply involved in paranormal relationships, such as the curse of the Spirit of Surgery, immediately went to its conclusion.


    (It''s not even like me... You''re disqualified as a killer for throwing your job out on the way. But...... if I bother my mentor''s wife, that would be human disqualification)


    That''s when I thought so, my client''s galaxy calls me.


    ''I totally forgot. Things have changed, so please cancel Shining''s murder.''


    The galaxy tells with a bubble-eating voice.


    "Right. Keep the Gala wired properly."


    ''Eh... I canceled...''


    "It would be a natural story. If you want me to work for free, I''ll work for free again. The target is the person I''m calling right now."


    ''Wow, okay......''


    To Ondrei, who proclaims with laughter, the galaxy acknowledges with a trembling voice and hangs up the phone.


    "You look bad. Hey, Mr. Ondrey. Don''t be too bad. ''Cause you''re gonna look worse and worse."


    "You came home worried and hurried, but you wouldn''t"


    To the teasing old woman, Ondrei shrugged her broad shoulder.

 1029 27

    Finally, the day of contention has come between Hikaru and Good Governance to determine the heirs to the star coal streams.


    Even when it comes to heirs, the nuance is greater: the battle over the Lord''s throne, because the secret secrets imparted only to heirs are brilliant that we have already met. If good governance prevails, good governance will also be taught secret secrets. It''s not like we''re going to kill each other, so Shining also means that there are two secret inheritors, knowing the secret secrets.


    Other than that, there are magic items and artifacts that only the Lord has been allowed to possess, and if Good Governance triumphs, he also gives them away.


    But such things don''t matter to Good Governance or Shining. It''s important to know if you can defend or take the top seat that holds the star coal experiment.


    The time is 6 pm. The place was to take place in the garden of the star charcoal family. It is enough space to carry out the battle of witchcraft.


    But with almost all the magicians of the star charcoal stream assembled, it feels narrow. Representatives of each house were only here at the rally, but this time they are all here except their parents to see an important battle to decide the end of the star coal. That number, preferably exceeds two hundred. Among the few witchcraft genres in Japan, the genre with this many magicians can only count with one hand.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    Mixed under the star coal gate, Shining had to go in when he saw all four of them mixed together: Junko, True, Tired, and Midori.


    "Look... it''s Junko Yukioka"


    "There''s even Shizuno Takeshi Shizuno, the great magician of Shizuno Kazukuzo."


    "That very long-haired kid, he''s cute, but he''s got a lot of demons."


    "Junko Yukioka says he is cordial with our lord and Mr. Kira, but can we show this fight to outsiders nonetheless?


    A sorcerer under the star coal gate sees four people at the Snow Oka Institute and whispers to each other.


    "It doesn''t mean we''re irrelevant either. I''ve worked out to make good governance beat you this past week."


    "Ha!?


    To the true word, Shining accidentally raised his voice. The artists of the star charcoal in the gallery also beckon.


    "Haha, that''s a masterpiece"


    Clearly laughing repair. The only thing that''s interesting is fixing it. The star charcoal magicians have such faces.


    "I thought it would end unilaterally, but now I don''t know."


    Tamao asks Kira next door. Kira has been introduced to Tamao by Hikaru, but the other magicians still don''t know who Tamao is.


    "I just don''t think I''m going to make the difference because I specially trained for a week or so. The fact that you are at the Snow Oka Institute is probably more dangerous because it has been modified."


    "They didn''t modify it."


    I heard what Kira said, and it''s good to say so.


    "I just met my son and checked. Honestly, I''m relieved. He said he was just purely specializing."


    "I would have been relieved in that respect, but in terms of the odds of winning, it''s gone down."


    If it has not been modified to acquire great power, Kira sees little prospect of good governance beating Shining. No, if it''s not just Kira, but someone who knows firsthand the power of the two, they all see it that way.


    "You made it, man."


    "Nourikomi. Oh, I''m tired. Whoa, hisa."


    Two more outsiders show themselves in the garden. Look at those two, more twitching happens.


    The landlord known as the Spiritual Defense Bi-perfect, the head of the Decaying Rope Clan and the White Fox Family, the Decaying Rope Masakazawa and the White Fox String Spiral all appeared. Now it was more impossible not to be surprised.


    "You''re not gonna tell me no outsiders, are you? I mean, there''s even Shizuno Tired and Junko, and there''s no way we can do it, is there?


    A string screw that smiles and looks over at the star charcoal magicians and confirms.


    Each of the two landlords'' masters, said to be bi-perfect in spiritual defence, came directly to worship this battle, but none refused. Nor can a stubborn elderly magician, who is usually loud, say anything because he is teased by authority.


    "We''ll see, too. Starling coal can be sent to the country just like us, and we''ve been eating the same pot of rice for years. It''s an important battle to determine the future of star coal, and I''d definitely like to see it."


    "Even the owner of the heavy decaying rope of his hips seems to be paying enough attention to come straight away. Enjoy yourself properly ~. Oh, I think I''m betting which one wins the right sum. If you win, have lunch tomorrow."


    No matter how important the star coal was to the country, the four Ments of the Huiming and Snow Oka Laboratories had guessed that they had come to make that appeal. Among the star charcoal sorcerers, the sharp one perceives.


    In addition, from string screws, there was also a strong interest and interest in Shining individuals. Because he sees it as the same as he or she is tired if he or she grows up in the future, or as someone equipped with a gift that could make him or her a better magician.


    "Hey, whatever you want."


    Show your octagonal teeth and laugh, Luminous approves.


    "What happened to the good governance guy at the heart? There''s still time at the start time, but what about not showing up anyway? Are you bluffing in the bathroom?


    To the incitement of Shining, Kira becomes headache, conscious of the good construction next to Tamao, opposite him. I don''t think about Yoshizo, but I see Kira staring at me next door, and the smile spills.


    "At the heart of it - hasn''t our opponent come?


    Confirm with a voice to the extent that Junko sounds like Yukioka Institute Ments.


    He''s here.


    Midori said.


    "Midori, do you know where you are?


    "Yea, just. I knew it was a sniper. I left a schizophrenic at some of the sniper points. Hey. The territory of the Night Fork Dance Shrine - on the roof of the main hall. It''s a bee."


    To the true question, Midori laughs. Showing the same teeth and laughing, but the brilliance is only on one side, and in Midori''s case it is spread on both sides.


    "I''m coming."


    Junko offered with a smile.


    "Why you?


    "If it''s true, I''m gonna kill you."


    "No... there''s no other reason to kill in this situation..."


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m coming."


    True to be sure you''re up to something. Junko always does when he''s obscuring.


    "Suddenly one Junko disappears, aren''t you suspected?


    And, tired.


    "Even if you''re suspicious, isn''t that why you won''t call it off? If the killers change places, Midori, let me know."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    Midori thumbs up against Junko.


    "When Ip Mountain sniped for Mika, I let him get away with it, all right?


    "Now I won''t let you get away with it. Yikes. I mean, True, aren''t you suspicious of the strange wind? I didn''t let that get away on purpose. I never thought my opponent would jump off a building or throw up and attack me in the first place, and come on..."


    "Right. Bad."


    True to think I did take it too far and apologize.


    "Junko''s gone, you mean Junko went to exorcise the assassin?


    As soon as Junko moves, a string screw comes and talks to him, watching for it.


    "Oh. I mean, it''s loud"


    Truth answers while I think something weird has appeared again.


    "Well, if it''s Junko, I''m sure he''ll be fine."


    String spiral says.


    "I''m not even fine. I let him get away with it. You shouldn''t overestimate him."


    "Uh, you ever let him get away with it? Am I overestimating you?


    String screws react funny to true tellers.


    and good governance finally appeared there.


    Shining spreads a mean grin when he sees good governance spewing the gallery and quietly advancing ahead of him.


    What''s that outfit?


    Shining is surprised to see Shinji in a black jacket with a black shirt and a black outfit with slacks as well. It doesn''t fit the image of good governance.


    "Oh, no, you didn''t run away. Inspirational. Or have you been desperately distracted by the bull in the bathroom until after hours? Did you pull one out and get refreshed?


    "I want to kill... that shitty hungry ghost..."


    Kira shudders in puffy little pieces at the luminosity of making a nasty stir toward Good Governance in front of a large crowd of people.


    "Shouldn''t we be ashamed that such shamelessness is the Lord of star coal? Heaven does not give you two things, but instead of giving you talent, you take away your character."


    Hit the cold gaze in the bright light, and Sunji says it back.


    "Good governance is a little annoying too...... You raised that idiot. You put him up to me."


    "Fair enough...... If I say that, I''m guilty of the same crime."


    Good construction to deceive Kira, who says in a sinister voice.


    "I mean, are you trying to say that all the star coal guys are idiots? You will, won''t you? You''re disgusting me that they''re the embarrassing ones who kept shameful people at the top, aren''t you? So, Mei Mei wants to reign at the apex of those idiots? That''s why he said he wanted to be a monkey mountain general. Or are you in the mood to give good guidance to the fools? No, then you''re very good. Hey, scraps, please. They''re going to teach you how to be brainless."


    After involving the gallery, there is an unspeakable and unpleasant air in the brilliance that stirs it up even more.


    "Uh-huh... from the tongue fight. After all, I want to be strong, but I want to be good."


    Midori makes a funny face. There have been some highly disputed cases within Recommend 11, and my heart test for Shining is limitless bad.


    "I can''t stand the fact that those in my own genre, even jokes, are shameless and brainless. I can''t stand the fact that there are those who can speak plainly of such ramblings in the Lord''s seat. So drag it down."


    Shortly after Good Governance proclaimed it, cheers and applause rolled in.

 1030 28

    Good governance was surprised that he was supported. Looking over, not all the magicians were supporting good governance, less than half of them, but the people who still applauded and raised their voices now, undoubtedly those who support themselves - those who accept that they are also the masters of star coal, received good governance.


    "Ooh, you''re getting backup. This is fantastic. You''re licking the dirt in front of me. I''m looking forward to seeing what those guys who were there for you now will look like when they expose themselves to the unusual."


    "Whether that''s analogy or sincerity, I can''t overlook your bad mouth. It doesn''t fit in with your qualities as a top person."


    Only a brilliance to tear up and stir up. On the other hand, only good governance approaches straightforward.


    "You''re not. In my opinion, the top is as arrogant and intimidating as it sounds. Otherwise the bottom is sweet. Keep up the good work. Even if I''m like this, I tend to be. I feel like a customer, I''m a Kramer, and as soon as I get something, I''m gonna rely on my head. I''m gonna complain, and I''m not done. Star coal streams are not a friendly group. By and large, she thinks I''ve been the head of star coal for years. Eleven years, huh? You succeeded him at six, didn''t you? It''s impotent to inherit from a six-year-old hungry ghost, but when I was a hungry ghost in elementary and secondary school, this role was completely stained with me, and I don''t know anything about it. You''re a funny, uninteresting, cold gag that can''t be laughed at."


    "Then for eleven years, I just kept making mistakes. There is no weight in your eleventh year. I''ve been looking at the wrong person for a long time."


    Shining flickered the other way to good governance, which he said with dignity without flinching.


    "There is no such thing as a saint monarch, but those who stand or steer in public are required to behave close to it. That is the common sense of the world. You ignore form, you ignore common sense, it''s easy. It''s always been on my mind to just behave like a young, deserted person, but then I try to change the rules of star coal to whatever I want, no matter what I think."


    "Hey..."


    To good governance, which I have thoroughly denied, Shining remembers his unparalleled anger.


    "You think I like this and do it. For this, he said how hard it was...... I don''t even know that, I don''t know what to say. That''s always the case. I don''t understand people''s minds. Without trying to see people''s moods, positions, or backgrounds, you can say whatever you want subjectively. It''s the ultimate in self-righteousness. Can you trust him like that?"


    "If you didn''t want to do it but you were doing it, now would be a good time to quit"


    In retrospect, Good Governance also enjoyed the current dialogue of Shining. I do tend to be that way. And I do a lot of things without realizing it. Many have failed because of it. I often lose sight of myself and my surroundings objectively. It hurts a lot to point that out in front of the star coal magicians brilliantly.


    "How long have you been arguing? Just fight."


    "Heh, not at all. Especially since it doesn''t feel good to hear about Patskin''s bad mouth, so shut up."


    String screws and Midori add tea.


    "Shut up, you bastards. An unrelated person. Ma, it''s time to remind the guy who only masters his mouth of the difference in character with strength. That''s what you were so scared of, you wanted to stretch, you were desperate, right?


    Luminous stirred it up, but Good Governance is silent. Naturally it was off target, and it seemed ridiculous to go out of your way to say it back.


    "Uh, just before that, okay?"


    It was Shu who raised his hand and asked to speak, that arrow tip that I thought I would finally fight.


    "Let me tell you now at this time. I - Hongmori, even if Sunset Kechi Yoshiji triumphs in this battle, will not acknowledge him as the new owner. I am not willing to serve as an escort. I''m not trying to protect you."


    To Shu''s proclamation, the star coal magicians were astonished and, above all, good governance was shocked.


    "The Lord, whom I have served my whole life and admitted worthy of protecting, is a bright star charcoal. Good governance is not worth it. There is no vessel of our Lord. Because that is the view of the Hong Mori family. Yes, that''s it. Well, Ter, let''s get this over with."


    With that said, Shu takes a gesture that catches his neck when he looks at Shining with his usual refreshing smile.


    Receiving an unexpected backup shooting just before, Huiming laughs at Shu.


    "I didn''t know you said that at this time. The repair is also mean to the inside. And it''s costly."


    "Absolutely. It''s a powerful inspiration for Shining by killing the will of Good Governance just before we fight."


    "Heh, those two, they''re different types, but they''re both susceptible to mental influences. That''s a big one."


    Listen to Shu''s proclamation, and state what you think of each true, tired, and Midori.


    (When a child like this takes the lead, you can''t accept me, which was a star charcoal curse. My head is too firm. Brilliant, good luck......)


    Meanwhile, the star charcoal jade husband watching next to Kira decided to support Hikaru, knowing what kind of person Sunji was.


    (Let''s sneak up on the spell...... No, that''s not why I''m watering it)


    Though I think so, I know that there is nothing to sneak up on or use a spell in a place like this in the first place. The surroundings are full of sorcerers. Find out fast.


    "You know which one wins... This is a duel for the self-satisfaction of good governance."


    "Yeah, but we hang out with that a lot, too. I''m not glad to see that Shinji is so bright. I rather feel bad."


    The gallery magicians are there, whining and whispering.


    "Self-satisfaction would be a terrible way to say it. Even if you know you''re going to lose, it''s important that Good Governance show you how to fight. Can you guys do the same?


    "I know. That''s why I''m trying to spot it. Even the heart of good governance..."


    "I don''t understand."


    The good construction I was hearing on the side quietly opens its mouth. I didn''t think there was a good father of good governance nearby, so the people who were talking were a little bit.


    "My son doesn''t fight to make gestures all in the form of fighting and fighting with the intention of losing from the start. I''m seriously going to fight to win, and I''m really going to take the lead and pull the star coal stream in the right direction. I challenge you to fight with that determination. If you don''t mind, please keep an eye on him with your intentions."


    "Right... sorry"


    "I''m sorry I said something unpleasant."


    "No."


    To the apologizing colleague, Mako smiled calmly.


    "Well... Somebody, give me the order to start. No, please in Baba."


    "Aye."


    Encouraged by brilliance, Kira nods.


    Until then, the garden that I''ve been bothering to calm down. Wait for Kira''s decree to be taken, swallowing spit.


    Good governance has already decided how to get out first. I intend to apply a piece in the first procedure if I can. That would be best if we could finish it fast.


    But as a star charcoal sorcerer and a backstreet doorman, I''ve fought for a long time, and I know it''s not easy for bright opponents of Hundred Wars smell.


    "Begin"


    Quietly, but with a powerful voice, Kira signaled the beginning.


    Good governance immediately exercised the technique as planned. With just one short spell, the art of exerting an extremely powerful power.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    There is a massive amount of light around the body of Good Governance that blinks from tip to tip in the shape of the Three Days and Moons.


    The artists of the star charcoal in the gallery, the string screws and the positive sum, as well as the brilliance of the confrontation, were drained from this. I was heartily surprised. Most humans are stiff when they do what they think they can''t possibly do in front of them. People can''t respond so easily and instantly to unintentional strikes from out of sight of stereotypes. With the brilliance of a hundred wars smell, that remains the same.


    (This technique does not use a catalyst, nor is it so easy to remember, but it was very compatible with good governance. Some of the surgeries are very compatible with the individual, and those things are something that you will soon remember and extend again)


    I whine without tiredness in my mouth. As there might be something good compatible with the technique, Tired and Midori tried Shizuno''s mastery of witchcraft all the way to Good Ji. The most compatible of these was this man-eating fluorescent, also synonymous with Shizuno''s technique of attack.


    The brightness of a small light in the shape of the Three Suns and Moons danced wildly, striking in various orbits and from all angles, simultaneously brilliant.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    He gave a funny growl and Shining released the demons from his entire body.


    It''s not surgery or anything. Just a demonic release. It thereby drove the luminous orbit of light mad and even tried to overthrow its power, but even if it drove the orbit mad, the light would soon strike again with brilliance.


    Though the power was killed by the demonic protective wall, it is shot out with the light of a man-eater fluorescent everywhere in the body.


    (Yay......!? No, did you do too much!?


    The good governance I set up turned blue. Trial is not killing each other. The nuances that measure each other''s strength are stronger. The battle for the inheritance of star coal is also basically done by adding or subtracting power, but Good Governance clearly mistook that addition or subtraction.


    The bright little body slowly falls forward - it can be carried on one knee.


    "Keh... I didn''t know this was coming. Let''s do it."


    A glow that shows an invincible and nasty grin, even as your whole body is bloody. Even though Sunji wasn''t after his head, he was bleeding out of his head, and his face was bloody. Probably due to being deflected from orbit by the luminous demon.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Why are you using other genres?


    "That''s right! This would be a test of star charcoal! I didn''t expect to use Shizuno''s technique!


    "There''s so much to be ugly about, like trying to take the original seat, even if it doesn''t matter that much!


    Good governance also expected, but the star charcoal magicians fly booming. Even among those who had earlier applauded Good Governance, they were crying out that Good Governance had used Shizuno Liu magic.


    "Fuck off! Incompetent fools! I''ll admit it. It''s no problem. This head-on prize-giver, Iiko, showed her obsession so far that she wouldn''t mind beating me. I''ll be happy to accept you."


    The noisy magicians calm down to the brilliance of a smile and a drink.


    And this development is just as good as good governance expects. Due to his brilliant character, he thought he would definitely accept it. And I accept this even if I was in a brilliant position. The reason is with Shining. I would like to acknowledge their efforts and attitude, but for that reason.


    (You said you weren''t accommodating about me and didn''t try to see people''s backgrounds, but that''s not true...!


    While he rebelled violently without speaking, Good Governance rolled out his next hand.


    Next to the mansion of the main house of star charcoal, the Night Fork Dance Shrine. On the roof of its main hall, he sat down and stood with a sniper gun. It is a shooting position called Neeling, with only one leg standing, arms on the knee and a gun.


    The height is not good, but still the garden of the main star coal house is within range of the sniper in a remarkable place.


    He had also noticed the presence of Junko Yukioka and the others. And suddenly I wonder that Junko Yukioka is gone, but now that the battle has begun, I can''t move the place.


    Depending on the outcome of the battle, my turn comes around. It could pull the trigger when it''s settled.


    Scope''s aim is directed at Shining''s head, but his eyes do not capture only Shining. Watching the fight itself. If Huiming wins, the trigger is scheduled to be pulled.


    "I want to see it on my side too, so let''s just get it over with and go back."


    He was heartily surprised to hear the girl''s bounced voice up close. It felt like my whole body was freezing.


    There was no sign of anyone coming on the side. No, as a basis for sniping in the first place, I''ll have a device around to let you know when someone approaches me. There was no response at all to them either.


    Turning to the voice, the smile of a beautiful girl with crimson eyes in white, illuminated by the moonlight, was just around the corner, and he looked even higher.


    (Why is Junko Yukioka here?!? And me!?


    While I was surprised, I wondered if the sniper rifle barrel he was holding had been grabbed by Junko, making the gun a little lighter. The grabbed part of the barrel was crumbling like sand.


    It was obvious that extraordinary powers were used that could not be gained. He was released from rigidity and tried to escape, but Junko grabs that collar.


    (It kills me...)


    That''s all he felt dead about. I knew intuitively that I wasn''t the one who could fight and win.


    "You can''t naturally say the name of your client. Ma, I love torture, and I''d appreciate it if it would take as long as possible not to say."


    To Junko, who tells him with a bounced laugh, the immediate danger of death could be avoided, but he hears the word torture and can predict worse developments.


    At this point, the sniper decided. In case you are one miracle and could escape alive, try to make sure that the job involving Junko Yukioka in the target is absolutely no. And I tried to keep the medicine for self-determination in my mouth.

 1031 29

    "Demon Steel Herd Rumbling"


    Set it up from the side of good governance in a row. Now it''s the magic of the star charcoal stream.


    Countless silver-colored dwarves with metallic skin emerge from the feet of Good Governance, spreading their feathers and winging them one after the other into the air.


    Theory is where he jumps straight at his enemies and attacks them, but Yoshiji takes many large white cloths out of his nostrils here and lets them spread them toward the steel dwarves.


    The steel dwarves receive one white cloth after another, and fly with a single cloth at the mercy of a few people. Around the bright perimeter, many white cloths stir. The dwarves are just swirling around bright, holding a white cloth.


    A gallery that pays attention to what the hell is going on. Shining also doesn''t know what Good Governance intends, so he doesn''t try to get his hands on the detour. That''s how I figured there might be some trick in that white cloth. And I was interested in what you were going to set me up with.


    Seeing how Shining is doing without moving, Good Governance remembers the true words.


    ''Curiosity is a particularly strong emotion. Use this to make purchases''


    This white cloth also attracts the curiosity of brilliance. Knowing the uses that follow, Luminous will not shut up and overlook them.


    Eventually the dwarves beard wide as a white cloth dripping, covering the bright quarters. As if in a simple dressing room, the appearance of brilliance is blocked from sight by a cloth.


    Of course, from a brilliant point of view, it''s the same thing that your vision is blocked.


    Not missing this opportunity, Sunji ran off and approached Shining once and for all, kicking him in the flying kick against the cloth.


    Dumb gallery. Sometimes it is a battle by martial arts when trying star charcoal. I don''t mind that, but after using the technique instead, the outfit of striking the unexpected blow of the flesh bullet battle was amazed by the boulders.


    Furthermore, Yoshiji punches Shining''s body over a white cloth many times.


    "Out of the way!


    "Secondary"


    "No, the battle is anything, and the battle of the martial arts is not out of the star charcoal"


    "This is a neat measure with my head!


    "How about using surgery as support and melee attack main..."


    Voices that deny and affirm fly.


    "Ha!?


    I screamed and good governance''s body blew up big.


    When the cloth turned up, the spheres of five pale lights of different colors were each rotating in different orbits around the luminous body.


    It''s Pentagram Guardian, Shining''s original new art. Many of the magicians I witnessed during my last experiment with Kira.


    It was clear that Good Governance''s body had been blown away by this sphere. Shining, which is not good at body surgery, is a technique knitted to fill its holes.


    "Each of those five balls is in an orbit that depicts the Pentagon, and you''re circling around the bright light. Is it increasing the power of surgery?"


    Tired said.


    "Yay, if you ask me, you are. Your ancestors, you''re surprisingly observant. Bye, bye."


    "Don''t be tired."


    "Even now, they say I''m the most powerful sorcerer..."


    Truly, tiredness spills a smile in disgusting praise.


    "Demon Steel Herd Rumbling"


    Rising Good Governance does the same thing again with a face that doesn''t feel damaged, calling the metallic dwarves.


    Then let him hold the white cloth again, and let him fly to Shining. The gallery is suspicious of repeating once torn methods of warfare.


    (Which one? A repeat of the same thing without thinking? Or does that make it look like there''s some kind of trap?


    Luminosity reckons, but in any case, the Pentagram Guardian automatically shoots down those approaching, and we can expect nothing to happen if we leave them alone.


    At the moment a piece of cloth enters the flying airspace of the light sphere, the light sphere increases its speed and strikes with a cloth over it, trying to bounce off the cloth.


    The moment the light sphere touched the cloth, an explosion occurred as it continued to stand near the bright light.


    The general public understood what that meant. All the cloths were equipped with highly explosive explosives.


    (You''re just a bunch of cowardly surprises and deception arguments that good governance inherently hates. But to triumph, did you swallow it in yourself, too, as a clean method of warfare? Looks like you made it to a good teacher somewhere.)


    Seeing how Good Governance fought, Good Buildings was discerning. It seems very unlikely that Good Governance alone came up with these methods of warfare.


    The amount of explosives planted in the cloth is no big deal. It doesn''t lead to serious damage and is temporarily flickering at best. But it seemed to resonate quite well with the Triple Pipe, thereby interrupting the spiritual concentration of luminosity, making it impossible to sustain the surgery, and disappearing the photosphere.


    In the gap where Shining is flickering, Good Governance casts a new spell.


    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    A spear of light is fired from the foot of Good Governance. Kira is also a brilliant technique, but unlike when Kira used it, the technique is arranged. I didn''t normally use it, so the tip of the spear is crushed, no penetration is lost, and only the blow is used.


    The spear didn''t just kill the power, but the orbit was also arranged. Normally a parabolic orbit, but this is released vertically in low-altitude flight. The orbital arrangement was also considered and improved in order to make a luminous impression.


    The spear hits Shining''s right thigh directly, and Shining distorts his face to pain and impact, dressed to kneel once again.


    Good governance casts further spells. The magicians saw that it became a hammering pattern of surgical trials, where one continued to be hit and the other performed surgery in a row.


    Hear the chant of the spell and the gallery grows.


    It''s a lightning shaft.


    "Can you use that technique at that age?"


    "If you''re going to be the one to win, you have to show that much power... no, before then, do you want to do that with a trial?


    "We could get involved, too. Back off, man. Pack it up."


    Where the gallery retreated overall, the art of good governance was completed and a violet swirl was released.


    (The number of purple electricity derived is low. Well I can just use this technique at this age, but it''s a big deal)


    Seeing a bunch of violet electricity that occurs in a vortex around good governance, as a surgery, I think Kira is at the point level.


    The vortex of bioenergy, wrapped in purple electricity emitted by Good Governance, was cut in a straight line and could not disappear before it reached brilliance.


    As he ran through the earth from the foot of Shining, a blade of light, shaped like the backrest of a bamboo, burst off the body of Good Ji, giving him the bio-energy of the surgery of the Thunder Axis. Good governance''s body dances through the universe, spinning in the air, striking the ground in depression.


    It was a technique no one had ever seen. It is definitely the original technique of brilliance.


    "Slash-and-run Shark. It''s a technique I''ve deliberately made for meh since I decided to fight meh. It''s an honor."


    Shining brilliance toward good governance falling into depression.


    (It''s tougher to cut back... I had control to kill the power just before I hit it, but was that still a little tight?


    It is a glow tired of adding and subtracting. It is inherently slashing energy, but the blade was crushed from the beginning. If you don''t add or subtract it, it''s a force that could kill just a blow.


    "Do you knit so much skill in a week..."


    Tired groans. As far as the nature of the current technique is concerned, the power is considerable, and the luminosity is not nearly as drained compared to the power of the technique, which seems to be cost-effective.


    (I heard you were a genius at making new art, but even at the moment, with that part alone, you have to say that you have a talent far superior to me and string screws)


    It was tirelessly well understood that luminosity was noted in its muscles.


    "Good governance, that sucks, huh? Yoshiji put a small attack on the bright side, but in the current shot of Hyung Ming, he turned it around as much as he wanted."


    Midori says when he sees good governance that doesn''t move while falling.


    "Good governance, guts. Stand up. I don''t think I''ve seen your hand yet."


    Truth speaks.


    "Right. Let me at least show you about the trump card. Don''t waste a week of effort. Shining has accumulated damage, and there are plenty of opportunities for good governance."


    "Yay, the overall flow is pushed by Good Governance. But if you eat one shot of Shining, you''ll flip it over so you don''t eat as much as you can."


    Tired and Midori also send advice.


    "Hey, there you go. Hey, what the hell is all this? Why are you putting your shoulder in this guy? Keep your mouth shut."


    Shining turns to the three true men, summoning them in a grumpy circle.


    "No, you said you were in a position to take care of Good Governance. It''s like a boxing second, so of course you do."


    "Heh... there''s some nasty deja vu..."


    Hearing the true words, Midori distorts his expression.


    "Uuuuuuuu - die. It''s up to me to decide the rules. Just let the outsiders in..."


    "Yes, good governance! Come on!"


    "Stand up! Yoshiji, if you still have your hands, get them out!


    "That castle of genius is almost collapsing!


    "I honestly didn''t think you''d make it this far. So work harder!


    Voices of support also flew from the star coal magicians, blocking the words of Shining.


    To be honest, everyone thought the odds were thin in Good Governance. Many thought even those on the Good Governance Side could not win in Good Governance. In any case, the opponent is called one genius every thousand years, and until the future becomes so great a magician as to line up with Shizuno Rei and Shirafox string spirals, it is considered a delicacy. To its brilliant opponents, Good Governance is fighting for good.


    The irrational wall of talent cannot be broken. Everyone thought so, but that wall is shaking now. Their breasts were pounding violently, intoxicated by unprecedented excitement and cheering uncontrollably for their expectations of an unlikely event, as the genius might outstrip the genius.


    "Good governance! Good governance!


    "Don''t lose, good governance! Almost there!


    "Break the brilliance! You take the lead!


    "Eat it up! Good governance! Break the limits!


    Many of the cheers sent to me at the same time were incredible to good governance. I''ve just been creeped out, neglected, and made a small fool of myself with multiple, feverish voices. It was an utterly incredible event, such as this happening.


    (Maybe Good Governance can win)


    (Though I have the same idea as Huiming...... and yet now I want to see where good governance wins)


    Many of those who did not speak up supported Good Governance in their hearts. Even those who were brilliant inside were breasted by the appearance of good governance.


    It''s a cheesy enthusiasm to put it into words and represent it, which cannot be done with a simple word with a judge. The preconceived notion of the battle between genius and talent and the betrayal to the winner''s prediction, a miracle schematic now in front of us.


    (No, no, no... Brilliant win me. trouble if you don''t)


    Tamao, on the other hand, was only there to support Shining.


    (Hmm, you can both lose and die)


    Meanwhile, the galaxy was smiling coldly, thinking that in a throwing mood.


    (I can''t believe you cheered on me like this...)


    Good governance could not bear the tears. At the same time, as unlikely as ever in my life, I overflowed with so much fighting spirit that I felt like I was bottomless.


    Sneak tears, and when good governance rises, a great deal of cheer will be raised.


    (I''ve been thinking about a lot of hands, but already... I can only afford about one more shot)


    The damage that resonated in the core of my body was serious. When I was a little girl, I had experience with motorcycles and being transported to the hospital, but it was a similar shock. It''s so strange to be able to stand now.


    (It''s the last shot... That''s the only way)


    Sunji chose Shizuno''s technique for this last shot. Feelingly, I wanted to decide the finish by star charcoal technique, but I can''t afford that at the earliest.


    There are two techniques of Shizuno that Yoshiji met between the two types. The first was the first to show off, a people-eating fluorescent that miraculously went well with Good Governance. Another technique is less difficult to master because it relies heavily on catalysts.


    "Black beeswax"


    Like cannibal fluorescence, the chant of the spell takes only one word of the technical name. It is a technique knitted by Midori and a Shizuno sorcerer


    Among them, Midori is the only one who is getting to see this, the tiredness and Ayane she taught.


    From the entire garment of Kurozuku''s good governance, and from the core of good governance''s hair and eyes, overflowing with black drooling liquid like coltar, falls to the ground and mixes with the shadow of good governance.


    It stretches as shadows crawl through the earth, but thanks to the sun and darkness it is difficult to see. But Huiming was feeling the proximity of demons.


    (Below)


    When the brilliance dropped his eyes, he saw the dark demon condensed into a black planar shape and approaching.


    "Stardust Scatter"


    Use the technique of showering approaching black beeswax with golden flat sugar as a bullet.


    A shadowy pitch-black, it was shot through by countless golden sugars and stopped moving.


    In addition, Hikaru also releases a bullet of golden flat sugar to Sunji. But the numbers were kept as low as possible. Good governance is so exhausted that it''s going to fall even if you leave it alone already. All you have to do is press one more push.


    He ate a few rounds of golden flat sugar bullets and Sunji collapsed lightly.


    Everyone thought it was over. Good governance thought so, too. With a sense of frustration, Good Governance acknowledged his defeat. It is no longer an area where I can manage with my guts. My body won''t listen to me.


    (Regret...... But... comfortable...)


    Good governance, falling to the depression and cheeks on the ground, was still wrapped in a strange sensation that had never been felt before.


    As Huiming slowly approaches Good Governance, he crouches near the falling Good Governance.


    If it was good governance before, it would be a reflexive place for Shining to look down and scoff and stir up, but good governance now knows. On this occasion, Shining said he wasn''t the one to do that.


    It was strange that good governance didn''t even know why I figured that out, but I felt that way. I''ve been through this before I said anything.


    "Keh... I hate you, but now I feel like honoring you."


    Shining tells with a smile. His usual peculiar grin. Smiling invincible but adorable with canine teeth that stand out like fangs. The noticeable octagonal teeth of luminosity, previously irritated every time I saw them, did not feel that way today, they looked strangely refreshing and soothed my feelings.

 1032 30

    "Heh heh... keep my technique for the last time and don''t lose."


    Midori said when he saw good governance falling into depression. It''s not that I''m seriously dissatisfied, it''s a joking dialogue.


    "That was a shame. But it was a hot fight inside. It''s expensive."


    Like the person said, tired of voicing like no heart or a little excited.


    "But I wasn''t able to get everything out. Even though there were still a few tactics I assumed, I did too much damage first. You should still have used the bad smell balls without worrying. I think that would have won."


    "True brother, true persistence ~. I mean, lose it from my real brother''s head. It''s going to be a real brother''s image down in me. Even a pure sister might hate you, huh?


    "Ok, I won''t... I just enjoyed formulating those stinking balls"


    It was true that Midori didn''t really understand why he hated it so much.


    "Weirdly, you find joy..."


    I felt tired seeing a true unexpected side.


    "Uh, it''s over. Too bad. We''ll watch it later in the video."


    and Junko returns there. Bring something different in one hand.


    "Is that the sniper?"


    Junko dropped his gaze on what was in his hand, True said.


    No hands or feet from the base, all skin from the neck down to expose nerves and blood vessels, intestines dragged out of the abdomen and wound around the neck, shoulders and back, and other exposed guts with pins stabbed everywhere. His eyes and expression were vain, and from his mouth he was more than coveted, and his whole body was sore and cramped.


    Above all, the amazing thing - and the strange thing is that you''re still alive in this state.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been tortured, so I''m a little too clear. haha."


    Junko laughs cheeky and illuminated.


    "Better than the torture training I received from you during the special training period before I fell into the back streets."


    "Uh, I miss you. I really enjoyed weakening you to the limit, and then seeing you again and again."


    "True brother, pure sister... that''s not the earliest training, is it?


    Midori pokes scared into the truth to say it seriously and Junko to say it with a grumpy face.


    Meanwhile, star coal magicians were gathering around Hikaru and Good Governance to do the handiwork.


    "Well done, good governance. It was a shame."


    "Oh, I lost the result, but your stickiness was amazing"


    "It''s comforting to know that there''s such a strong magician in the star charcoal."


    A voice honoring good governance goes from next to next.


    Good luck had been letting his calm smile stick as he took care of his son. I look up at him with a smile no different from my usual father''s, but Good Governance feels his hand supporting himself hot and powerful. It conveys a variety of feelings that are difficult to describe, which do not come out on the surface.


    "Keh, I''m the one who won. No one praises me. I''m the one who won, and no matter how much I praise that loser, my lord''s seat won''t cross. It''s all about winning strength, Barca."


    Seeing how good governance looks like, while still being as evil as usual, Luminous is not a bad look.


    "Ma, Ter can''t help it because his daily behavior is too bad."


    "Absolutely..."


    Shu said with a laugh, Kira agrees with a flashing face and handles the brilliance.


    "I''m relieved Shining won."


    And, Jade Husband with a smile.


    "For your own good."


    The brilliance of returning so gladly and seemingly unhappy.


    "It was Ter who won, but everyone''s feelings are being taken to good governance, and you''re going to have a good governance faction or something. Good governance in the future will be an extra tough, Tel''s natural enemy."


    Shu tells her to make fun of herself and asks her how Shining reacts.


    "Superior, baka. No matter how many Zako we collect, Zako is Zako. Try your best to be the leader of the UAE faction."


    It''s only a glow to keep slamming haters. Of course, it is heard by those around Good Governance and Good Governance.


    "It''s ironic that you don''t want to be the one to defend the Lord''s throne and that the good governance that wants the Lord''s throne doesn''t get it."


    "Really? That the Lord is a burden."


    Hearing Kira''s words, Tamao asks Shining.


    "You don''t want me to be the boss, I want to do something else too... because I have a dream"


    I wouldn''t normally say this, but since I''m feeling more concerned after the battle with Good Governance, Luminosity has spilled over.


    I didn''t know that.


    "Me too, first ear"


    Shu and Kira look unexpected.


    "I don''t care what you say, you''ll make fun of me anyway, because I know you will."


    Luminous turns to Pupu that way.


    "I''m not fooling around. I mean, don''t lose sight of it. You thought I was a boring person making fun of you having dreams."


    "I would also like to support Huifang if he is serious about what he wants. Maybe it''s something we can''t do together."


    "Then I''ll tell you. Listen, don''t be surprised."


    Both Shu and Shirakura are going to ask me seriously, so I revealed my dreams while not wearing Shining.


    "I want to be Neat"


    "Is...?


    "Am I...?


    Hearing the dialogue Huiming uttered, Shu opens his mouth in a pompous manner, and Kira turns into a sinister face and becomes a jitsu eye.


    "No, I''ve been nettled, and I always thought. He said it would never be time for an unlimited nite. It''s good luck to be in a situation, and it''s a blessed victory for the environment."


    Seriously speaking brilliantly, Shu and Kira close their mouths and see the brilliance with white eyes. But Huiming doesn''t realize how the two of them are, and he keeps talking.


    "That''s why I''ve always admired Neat, and I still want to be. And I want to immerse myself in nettles all day and reign at the apex as the Abandoned God King. They still treat me like I''m obsolete, but I''ll never beat Nyanton and the other Gatinitos, and I''ve always regretted it. Even the guy who nettles and makes fun of the obsolete Neat or whatever, the truth is, I can''t help but envy Neat. Don''t work. You can do whatever you want all day. That''s the best winner, and you''re the most senior citizen."


    For a while after Shining finishes talking, heavy air drifts between the three of us.


    It made me look like that at first, still a brilliant thing I wish I hadn''t told you, but shortly afterwards, something happened that wasn''t where the air was heavy.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    Suddenly, Kira held her face down and began to whimper.


    "Oh, hey... Baba..."


    Shining is distracting. For the first time in my life, I see it, such as where Kira cries. Besides, Shining was quite shocked that he was the one who made him cry.


    "I... wonder what went wrong... Ugh... even this... desperately... good luck... Ugh..."


    "It''s not enough to cry. - Huh. Besides, there are so many of them."


    It''s a brilliance that cares about the surrounding eyes and calls them out, but it attracts the surrounding eyes extra with its voice.


    "Ter... you should apologize first"


    Seeing with an eye that condemns Shining, Shu says.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, and Baba cried because she couldn''t help herself, and there''s nothing to apologize for."


    "Ugh..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry...... I knew it was my fault. I''m not sure what''s wrong, and I don''t think I''ve said enough to make you cry, but stop crying because I apologize anyway..."


    I apologize once again for my attitude toward the boulder when I saw Kira, who was the brightest and brightest, but finally cried down on the spot.


    "Is that it? Mr. Kira..."


    When Shinji tried to leave the garden when his father hit him, Kira cried down and saw the sight of Hikaru desperately apologizing.


    "Looks like something serious happened. Let''s pretend not to see it."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    My father tells me, good governance that takes my gaze off. I certainly shouldn''t look at it or be interested in it, such as the mess of other people''s households.


    "Losing is losing. But defeat gets a lot. I wish I was alive. What you''ve gained from this defeat must be very significant. We must have figured out a lot."


    "Yeah......"


    Good governance, whose good works spoke quietly and abrupted on his father''s back, was honestly accepted of his father''s words, without anything rebelling.


    Slip through the side of its good governance and good construction and head to the place where Junko has string screws.


    "String Spiral, yes, this"


    Junko smiles over the string screw at the sniper who lost his hands and feet, peeled off his raw skin and exposed his nerves and guts.


    "Don''t want it. It''s about Junko, and from the looks of it, you already let him throw up his client''s name, didn''t you?


    String spiral said. It''s not usually possible, such as a killer throwing up his client''s name. Some people literally don''t throw up when they die.


    "Yeah. It''s just that this guy works hard inside, so I had fun and escalated. Hehe. There''s nothing else in my life, but my head hasn''t broken better. True, you have endured more severe torture training. Come on."


    Junko was right, it was obvious that he had already lost his mind just by looking at the killer''s face.


    Junko then tells his client''s name to the string screw.


    "If you follow over that client, so that you know who''s up there. Stay thankful"


    "Well, this..."


    "Don''t want it. Throw it away over there."


    Once again, he was a pure child who would try to put a killer in front of him, but the string screw refused with an unpleasant face.

 1033 End Chapter

    Two days after the inheritance feud between Huiming and Good Governance, String Spiral and Masawa were having lunch at a sushi restaurant in Anle City.


    After betting lunch on which one would win, it became a winner of Masakazu.


    "There was a survivor of the Star Charcoal Flow spell, you know. So, for the first time in centuries, in the form of a spell division in a star coal stream, they decided to go back to star coal stream witchcraft and do it together, right? Under the condition that you forbid evil magic that would force you to sacrifice."


    Masami, who describes the story he heard from Shining in front of the string spiral.


    "Hmm, wasn''t that revolting?


    String screws question. The star charcoal witchcraft and curse genre should have been among the dog monkeys. Even though many in the witchcraft school do not feel comfortable.


    "Of course, they''ve got it, right? Good governance also disagreed so much that they fought with Shining again, right? But it''s Luminous''s decision."


    "Be Ruru"


    Convinced string screw.


    "Yes, there are two reports here too. The new paranormal institution in that example, the official name has been decided, so that we can finally get started."


    "Huh. What''s your name, huh?


    "Looks like a murder club."


    To the string screw report, Masahwa accidentally sprayed tea.


    "Isn''t that the way it is? Do you mind? Even though it''s a secret agency, it''s a state agency."


    "I disagreed, too, that it would be better to remain a familiar name, and it seemed to end up being dropped and pushed by that name"


    "Poor Ruler."


    "Yeah, I didn''t tell you, but the rulers are connected, and I''m not reporting another one. There seemed to be a replacement for the mentes of the true ruler class of this country. Two bad guys disappeared."


    A string screw that tells you with a neat smile.


    "Was there such a terrible man among the shady rulers of this country?"


    "One of them is the guy who''s been sheltering the formalin-pickled president, and it seems to have sucked. When that organization collapsed, there was a massive flow of customer data, and there was a name for that idiot in it. That''s why they left. Ah. The other was the guy who was planning the assassination of Star Charcoal Shining. We found out who did this via Junko, so we strangled him with evidence and banished him. This one was tough. Ma, alongside the guy who kept the formalin-pickled president under asylum, these two were a real nuisance, and these guys disappear, and it gets a little better."


    He says in his mouth that exile is exile, but he actually literally erased it, but Masakazu sees it. Keeping those people alive is no big deal. It''s an exiled grudge, and it could turn to the enemy. It''s best to kill them so they don''t rot.


    "Sometimes, but yeah, it seems like I really want you to do something about the guy who just wants to get inside the ruling class. I know we don''t have a choice, but come on."


    Seeing the string screws in a depressing manner, Masumi was struck by what he could not help.


    "I hope you don''t let me in, huh? Not only do you get credit until then, but you also get to judge more personalities."


    I also know there are circumstances that I can''t do that, but I still think that it would be more important for the entrance screening to end up with a kill in the name of exile, Masawa said.


    "So, I want a positive sum in that loose hole, huh?


    "No, you don''t. Don''t imitate it."


    "Look, it''s just a hassle to be serious about rulers, so nobody seems to want to do it. I can''t help but think of people who want to do what they want from themselves, and sometimes people like that come in."


    To a string screw laughing at pieces like that, Masumi was reviewing the string screw quite a bit at the same time as understanding the true ruler layer and the problem of doing it.


    The day after the inheritance dispute with Good Governance, Shining was off school for treatment, but two days later he was attending school with Shu.


    Even when I arrived at the school gate, there was no sign of Good Governance serving as a wind discipline commissioner. Obviously, the damage is greater than brilliance, and I guess I''m still unable to come.


    I met with Good Governance last night. A rally was held again soon after yesterday night to firmly solidify the guiding principles regarding the aftermath of the star coal stream.


    As declared, I quit my national service once, but I have never relied on my income from the state, and I will continue to take on the work of the state in the form of requests from the state.


    However, since it is not in the form of a mandate ordered by the State, there is also an option to refuse, and there is no need to feel it as before. In addition, if it is a difficult job, it will not only work with star coal streams, but it will also work with the outside world without focusing on pride, thus reducing the danger at all, Huiming said.


    There were no more objections. Neither Good Governance nor the elderly stubborn magicians were convinced at the bottom of their hearts, but it was only ugly and tiring to stir it up any more, so they decided to put it away at the bottom of their bellies.


    Another proclamation - even if born into a family of star coals, forcing them to become magicians of star coal streams was also banned once again. There were concerns that the star coal flow would also decline as a result, but then the brilliance came out with the suggestion that people should be gathered even in publicity, and this was again decided lightly and formally.


    If it all went smoothly, it wasn''t. When I touched on my husband''s case, it was pretty rough. Both Good Governance and the older conservative magicians disagreed greatly. At the end of the day, though, it was the usual development that Shining would summon hysterically and push forcefully through.


    Basically, we''re the same.


    Shining squeaks at the school gate.


    There wasn''t much change, but there was some change. I fought desperately for that slight change and also let the dead out in my body, scattered and finally solidified.


    "It''s hard to change anything at all."


    "But Ter was at the top, so I guess I could have done it."


    It''s not just a follow up, Shu seriously thinks so.


    "Yeah, but if one group of people is better: star coal streams, I can make it easier at the top, and I can encourage more and more changes in a good direction, because you''re just a bunch of stubborn idiots. Don''t stay inside. Seems like the guy from Good Governance wanted to be the head of star coal on my behalf, but I guess he doesn''t know anything about that either. Because I''m an idiot. If I''d been the head of the organization, I''d have fantasized about being able to do anything."


    Since I have been arguing with Good Governance again yesterday, Huiming becomes aware of what Good Governance is and becomes grumpy.


    "Oh, no. Did you make up with Mr. Kira?


    "They''ll have a conversation for once... But I hate it... I''m going to tell you something..."


    A glow that will make a decent face.


    "If I hadn''t said that extra, even Mr. Kira would have given me a decent compliment. It seems like Ter is the one who ruins it."


    Shu teases with a laugh.


    "I regret it too..."


    "Finally, one thing settles down. Now she''ll be floated too."


    "I''m just kidding. You can do it when you''re dead."


    He gets touched on about the younger girl he was close to, and Shining makes a disgusting face.


    "But I''m not gonna do anything like that. Rika''s not good at all, is she?


    "Oh, that''s why I did it"


    Because I swore to him - it was an embarrassing and hesitant glow to speak.


    Three days after the inheritance dispute with Huiming, Good Governance attended school early for the role of Commissioner Kazaki. I haven''t really been to school in ten days.


    In the end, no matter how hard I tried, I didn''t make a wish. It didn''t arrive. I couldn''t win before my talent.


    But I don''t think the effort was accidental. I don''t think so, even though it all seemed futile to reason.


    Shortly after that defeat, Good Governance was in a happy, crying mood for that Shining recognized and praised himself. If it had been good governance a long time ago, it would have been only humiliation, such as a loser who is happy to be recognized by the victors, but not then.


    After that, the star charcoal sorcerers honored themselves. The humiliation of defeat has greatly eased it. Might be a pitiful story, but that''s true.


    I can''t explain it well by reason, but I feel like something has changed dramatically. Even though nothing has changed if you look only at the top with reason, Good Governance feels a definite change and something like a response.


    Seeing how good governance has been attending school, the junior round, tall wind discipline commissioner girl is astonished.


    "Mr. Chairman, I was worried because I''ve been off for a long time."


    "I''m sorry. I have a situation."


    "Things? I thought you were sick."


    "Circumstances. I couldn''t prioritize my studies."


    To Sunji''s answer, the junior girl said this in a tenuous tone of hesitation.


    "Um... in that case, there''s something strangely wrong with me when I say what the circumstances are, and shouldn''t I just leave it to be that I''m sick... I''m sorry I disagreed with you."


    "You can have as many opinions as you want. I know the logic, but I''m basically not lying. I can''t mislead you in every detail."


    "Well, the chairman of the committee is a serious genius."


    Good governance is annoyed by the words of his junior.


    "I didn''t think you''d be sarcastic."


    "What? Yeah? Huh? I thought you said it sarcastically. I really respect you. I really think you''re a serious genius."


    "I can''t be serious about anyone. It''s not always a good idea to be serious."


    Instead, there is a sense of consciousness in good governance that we are losing money because of its nature.


    "That''s not true. Sometimes it helps because of someone serious, and seriousness is not something anyone can imitate. At least I can''t be as serious as the President of the Commission, and anyone as serious as the President of the Commission will normally be respected. Seriousness is also talent. At least I have my sincere respect."


    To the junior speaking with a serious look, Sunji could not hide his surprise and lighting. Rarely and openly Kyodo misses his gaze.


    And the junior also spoke too much where he thought he was going, and he glared at me as if I was illuminating.


    "Shh, excuse me. Me, something, up... on track, no, the..."


    "Nothing."


    Good governance known as wood stone in brilliance, but seeing the attitude of this junior on the boulder, you can''t possibly not understand how she feels.


    Afterwards, Sunji did his first wind discipline commissioner activity in ten days in front of the school gate. I was scattered by the brilliance that appeared along the way, but I was not in the mood to say it somehow this morning, and the reaction was scarce, so I felt that there was no tease in the brilliance, so I just headed to the school building.


    "Hey, you."


    It was before the start time, and there was a voice on the back of Good Governance, who tried to knock through the school gate.


    Looking back, there was an old man there who looked familiar. He used to throw cigarettes in the road in front of Good Governance and call them off.


    Now when I think of it, I get embarrassed that I did something stupid at the mercy of my emotions, but I get confused about something because the person called me off.


    The old man grabbed the cigarette he was wearing, and laughed, taking out the portable ashtray with his other hand and putting it into it.


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    The old man walked away from the spot when he made him laugh with complacency toward Good Governance. I stumbled upon him, so I just showed him that.


    That''s all, but I''m surrounded by such a vibrant sensation of a cool breeze blowing through my chest.


    Fuji recalls the dialogue Junko was talking about.


    Every human being in this world lives while changing the world.


    The change in the old man today is what he brought about. Sure, I changed the world a little bit with this.


    "Pfft... Pfft..."


    For some strange reason, Good Governance couldn''t contain the laughter coming up, and he kept laughing as he walked. Koji laughed all the time until a junior Kazaki commissioner girl peered suspiciously into him and asked.


    Thirty, let''s have an heir fight and play. End of story.

 1034 Four Preambles

    Someone''s misfortune becomes someone''s happiness.


    At the feet of someone who has won happiness, an unfortunate corpse is laid.


    He was given a misfortune that was not a place of misfortune - while living a cruel and extreme hell. A number of repeated torture. A mysterious ritual that goes hand in hand with torture.


    He knew what it meant. I was being asked.


    I will be killed not so far away. But death is not even salvation.


    He is dead, and his soul is imprisoned in a cage of pain. Dead and yet destined to be processed into evil spirits who just keep suffering and resentment. I know that.


    Despair and mourning, screaming and pleading for rejection. But instead of being ignored, they were even what they wanted.


    Come on, suffer and suffer. Despair. You are dead, and you must continue to suffer. Decades, hundreds of years ahead and all the way. To be our food. For our happiness.


    He knows, even if they don''t tell him. That''s what the sincerity of those who keep torturing themselves is.


    There are incredibly evil people in this world. His bad luck is that those evil ones have captured him.


    There''s nothing he can do. We have to pray to God at best. All I can hope for is a heavenly messenger who will turn away these wicked ones and save his own soul.


    That''s a recent story.


    Haoji Miyamura was seventeen years old and desperate for everything in reality. Of course the future, not even the present, I don''t want to think about.


    If you go to school, you are bullied, in the home, compared to your excellent brother, you are left with your parents, you are not open to anyone, and there is no escape except your own room and delusions.


    For being able to escape delusions, Haoji managed to maintain his own mind.


    I feel at ease when I am writing a delusional note that has been going on since I was in elementary school, delayed by the fantasy of a different world fantasy. Even as I read through Chelem-based cross-world reincarnation novels online, I can turn away from unpleasant realities.


    Haoji is seriously eager for the unusual to come before him. Thousands of times I hoped that the door to the other world would open now, and I keep dreaming that the perfect beautiful girl for me would show up and save me.


    At the very least, as a small dream, I don''t mind getting superior powers of alienation in reality and just being able to kill all my family and classmates.


    But no matter how much I pray or wish, I do not receive prayer nor do I wish.


    Boring reality remains boring. Haoji curses God and Ya for designing reality into such a transcendental fucking flavor.


    On the other hand, some people in this world live happily ever after, so they curse God extra.


    But God heard the wish of good fortune.


    "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    Haokichi looked back later and wrote a notebook that would be black history, as an unusual scream was raised from outside the house.


    "Uebe Weh, aaaahhhhhhhhhh!


    The scream is obvious, I can see it coming from right outside the window. This is upstairs for once. I''m not like a cat who''s having an affair.


    Looking at the frightening window, Haoji was surprised by the momentum of losing his hips.


    There was an anomaly outside the window. Everywhere in the body, a small identical face of a resentful and angry human emerged in a surprisingly overlapping and merging state in dozens of numbers, a alien that is neither ghostly nor monstrous. That''s what came out the window, staring at Hao Ji.


    "Hate, okay, no, no! I hate everything! I resent you! Break everything in this world. Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Summoning, it slipped through the window and into the room. It is precisely the ghost itself, whose body is subtly transparent. Besides floating around. I have legs for once.


    "You and me, fellow countrymen. No, no, no, no! I''m so attracted to your heart that I''ve come this far! We''re gonna merge! We''re gonna merge! Combine them, power them up, break them all, make them happy. Ooh!


    A ghostly horrible being unilaterally proclaims and jumps to good fortune.


    "I don''t like it... I don''t like this... I don''t like it because I''m not a pretty girl! Damn!?


    The spirit enters the body from within the mouth of the good fortune that rejects it.


    Haoji''s entrance into the Spirit led him to know the pain the Spirit had experienced. And sync it. And embrace each other. I mean possessed.


    possessed, but the majority of the lead lies in good fortune. Haoji is in a state like that in which he drew strength from the Spirit, but his mental state was also quite influenced by the Spirit. But the fundamental part remains the same.


    "What are you fussing about, you stupid son!


    The moment his father appeared with the anger, Haoji''s face was distorted into anger, and plenty of gaze of intent to kill poured down on his father.


    "Hi-ha-ha! There he is! You idiot! My father! You''re always hunting me down! The time has come to be rewarded. I have to go!


    When he saw his son, who gave him a mad laugh, his father was relieved. At last, I thought it was crazy, but I understood that it was the result of us hunting down too much.


    "What a reward! The answer is clear! I''ll kill you! Death penalty now!


    "Bubble!?


    When Haoji waves his arm, his father''s torso is broken so that he can bounce and fly, even though his distance from his father is away. A father with a split upper and lower body rolls as he punches blood and organs.


    "Uh-oh! Feeling good? No! Wonderful. Eh! At this rate, I''ll kill all the other shitheads who stuck with me! Should I keep my grudges clear? Ah! My thing is done! But I knew I wanted a beautiful girl to help me. Ahhh!


    "Whoa, what are you calling me, I like... chi..."


    When Haoji is calling, his brother visits the room and complains when he sees his father, who is two straight in front of the room.


    My father was still breathing. Savoring the despair and the fear and pain of death of being killed by his son, he turns only his eyes to his eldest son in tears.


    "Shit brother, expensive. No, no! You made fun of me, too. You don''t even know my pain, and no, you made me happy to suffer. Wow! Those who make fun of people and make them suffer naturally need punishment as a reward! Death penalty, of course!


    Haoji slaps his hand properly on the spot. Shortly afterwards, from his brother''s chest, he became a pepper, as if he had been pressed from the side.


    "This is the right thing to do! The standards of good and evil in the human world today are insane! You should conform to me!


    Without knowing what happened, Hao Ji stepped on his collapsed brother''s head and shouted out loud.


    Then his mother felt a similar way, killing him with Norinoli.


    "Okay, when it''s tomorrow, go to school and kill all the guys in your class -! The skank is the only skank - but I''ll rape all the girls in mind and then I''ll kill them, so I''ll die thankfully. Yikes!


    Haoji screams high in my home where no one is left but himself, with his eyes running blood and a distorted grin. He was now certainly biting off the happiness of his life.


    That was two days ago.


    Haya Biton, a private oilfield store executive and executive captain, was summoned to a hotel in Tokyo by her boss''s top executive, Rafael Demon.


    I guess there''s something important to talk about not even calling and purposefully calling the hotel. And I guess there''s someone else besides Raphael, Biton decides. Probably a conversation as a reformist who secretly strengthens his power indoors in private oil fields.


    Those who are disgusted by the excessive rationalism of private oilfielders exist both within the organization and in the Daemon clan that controls the organization. They were secretly uniting reformists, trying to change the way the organization was and the consciousness.


    Biton was recently solicited and joined by members of this reformist. If I refused, I wouldn''t have lived, and I had no reason to say no.


    The only luxurious room Raphael''s waiting for was Raphael''s appearance. But Raphael sees only one person, and Biton senses the other lurking indoors.


    (Seems like a lot of practice though. Depending on my answer, are you going to kill me?


    Biton, who still doesn''t trust Rafael, suspects so. Why should I hide in the first place?


    "First of all a report from me, this time I became one of the Demon clan''s executive commissioners. Oh, I don''t need a compliment. End of report. So, here''s the key thing. My next job... is as a reformist, but with a strong nuance to putrefy the organization. The corruption of the organization will be made public. And also with the help of the outside"


    When asked about Raphael''s foreboding, Biton decides it''s going to be a pretty big job. It is obvious at a time when not only within the organization, but also outside powers.


    "The opponent is part of the paranormal division of a private oilfielder. They launched the Ghost Weapon Project, which has always been a leap in Japan, but they were not able to achieve much. As you may know, the Ghost Weapon Project is, as its name suggests, a plan to mass produce Ghost as a weapon. It secretly kills sorcerers and spells in Japan, and in this country it is called the Spirit of Power, trying to transform it into a Ghost Weapon. The psychic defense potential of this country can also be weakened, so two birds a stone."


    "You''ve heard the rumor." The Reward of Job is making us particularly the enemy of our eyes, and that''s why we''re here. "


    In the mission of the reward of Job, a large organization that does not take a crack at private oilfielders and one of the world''s fixers, is the liberation of unsaved spiritual souls. The practice of artificially building evil spiritual weapons is too much work to buy their anger.


    "Oh. Quite a few of us are offended. Including me. So, I want you to crush these guys'' projects. If possible, I''ll start without one person left, and if I can erase any traces, I have nothing to say. It''ll be hard to get rid of the traces, too."


    "You think it''s already known to the outside world?


    "I like to guess inside."


    "With external help, there''s a prerequisite."


    Biton tells him to stay true.


    "Two days ago, they stormed the Ghost Weapon they had managed. As a result, he made numerous sacrifices and unleashed the Ghosts on the city. The place is Shinjuku. We''ve already sacrificed ghosts to civilians."


    In a place with a lot of people like Shinjuku, Biton was stunned by such activities. Besides, I''m stunned by the doodle of letting it run wild.


    "Get them to work with Yob''s rewards as well. We''ve already talked about it. There are other collaborators. I also asked Junko Yukioka, who was involved with you."


    "Isn''t everything between enemies? Do you want to slaughter your troubled body?"


    The partnership with Job''s reward was still a bitton of understanding to work with Junko Yukioka.


    "I want you to imagine. For the sake of a handful of human desires, a single human being has been scattered and killed for you, the evil vocation of not even releasing that spirit, of continuing to inflict pain in hundreds of years as a weapon, and of using it. I find it purely unforgivable, and I find it intolerable that such a nasty person should be in the same organization"


    Is that really all you got? and Biton cannot truly take Raphael''s word for it. In the matter of pure justice, I suspect that the real aim is just another in the pre-construction period, such as to solemnize those who can also be described as disgrace within the organization, but also think that if you want to delude yourself in the pre-construction period of beauty, you are likely to make a more realistic story.


    "But working with Junko Yukioka, etc... does it work?


    "Don''t worry"


    It was not Raphael who answered Biton''s question.


    "Hey, what is it!?


    A bitton who sees that of a small person suddenly appearing out of the shadow of his desk and unwittingly gives a nod.


    "Didn''t you notice I was lurking?


    At first glance, like a naked toddler between the ages of four and six. It said with a pale voice, with the white eye part yellow and the eyes looking up at bittons with black eyes.


    "Yes, no... I knew... the..."


    Biton was surprised because he was clearly not human.


    "Eko..."


    Biton groans when he sees a small outsider looking up at himself. Biton also knew the monster''s name, which was passed down as an urban legend in Japan.


    "No. I''m not Eko, I''m Warico''s Massago. Then every case is a project that Eko had already moved on, and the exchange of information between Eko and Raphael seems to have been going on for a long time. And Junko Yukioka, that''s surprisingly comforting if you''re on my side. I can''t do anything wrong."


    A little demon named Missago assures me, but of course there''s no way Biton would pepper it.


    "We''ll just hold hands tentatively though. I''m pretty sure she''s enemies with us. But this time, it''s no different that the opponent is a common enemy. We finally know where they''re hiding. Help! Siege and slap!"


    Raphael says. That''s not true at all when bittons of breasts get hot at the private oilfield store, Yob''s reward, and the development that Junko Yukioka, all of them hold hands in hostility. I was very skeptical.


    That was two days ago, too.


    Shinjuku Shinjuku. In front of a high school gate.


    "Oh, my God! These guys, ahhhhh! You''re interrupting me!


    Hakichi Miyamura exclaimed in his angry form, staring at those who had to be more than one person in front of him.


    Haoji''s face still retained its original prototype, but its entire body was far from that of man. The whole body is discolored red and black, and the body surface is degenerate like a crab''s methyl. Both hands extend long enough to likely reach the ground, and the nails are pointy.


    "Eko and all that was really there! Besides, you''re kidding me about treating me like a bad guy! I know you were just raping a little murderer! You don''t treat bad guys like that! Are you out of your mind!?


    Haoji, next to Haoji, who screamed first, screams.


    There were seven Phantoms on the spot who looked exactly like Haoji. Two of them have lost their minds and become vain eyed. At your feet are the remains of several students and about two girls who are alive but offended and relieved.


    Before the multiple Haojita, three urban legendary monsters, Eko, revealed their appearance. One of them is in the middle of pulling a neat girl who was able to help out well into the subspace tunnel.


    I want to rescue the other two, but I found out about this hand over there. He has also already executed the hypnotic loss of will and is known to his opponents.


    We have to rescue two safe girls at our feet in a flash. But only one or two more people can hypnotize in an instant.


    Finish putting the girl into subspace and stretch the subspace tunnel to the girl one of Eko is at Haoji''s feet. This move should not have been understood.


    "Whoa!


    One of Eko jumped out of Haoji''s foot and grabbed the girl who was falling.


    "Hurry inside!


    Pushing the girl against the other Eko, Eko in front flies out the subspace tunnel to the other girl.


    "Alisui! Don''t push it!


    "It''s okay! Because you''re about the age you want to be unable to!


    Not even listening to the attention of his companions, Eko, called Alisui, grabbed the other girl.


    "This... Ro..."


    One of the good luck tried to prevent it, but another Eko hypnosis works and stands on the spot.


    "You bastard!


    But another good fortune tore the body of the girl who tried to help Alisui, and even the body of Alisui.


    "Alice Yip!"


    One of the Eko watching away - Tsutsuji screams.


    "Dodgy...... I don''t care if it''s oila, everyone...... go! Trying to help Oyla will cause more damage!


    A bloody, fallen Alisui screams at his companions Eko.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! It''s for you, Alice!


    Tsutsuji changed his blood phase and screamed, trying to save Alisui, but by the teasing of two of his companions, he was seized.


    "Get off me!


    "No more Alisui. Sacrifice even the twat."


    "I can''t! I''ll definitely help you, so let me go!


    A twat that summons with a desperate shape. It was also the first time my buddies Eko had seen a usually calm and deposited twat disturb this far.


    "Let''s get you some tears. Yeah, yeah! It''s like I''m the villain! I can''t forgive him! I''m gonna put you guys together and I''m gonna fae rape you. Whoa!


    Hokichi kicks Alisui''s little body out of his mind as she wakes up and scatters. Alisui is hit by a guardrail. From the wide open wound, Tsutsuji took his breath when he saw a large amount of blood pouring out into the asphalt.


    "Let''s go"


    With the two Eko, he drags the twat forcefully into the subspace tunnel.


    "No, ahhh! Alice!"


    The voice of the twat screaming in tears was interrupted by the closing of the gate of the subspace tunnel.


    That was yesterday''s story.

 1035 1

    The Dusty Resistance has successfully raised its reputation as a doorman organization in Euthanasia City.


    As for the boss shaking, I would like to go further up. Shaking is upwardly oriented and greedy for what you have become obsessed with. Once the heat cools, let it go light and unobsessed, but life on the back street has yet to show signs of boredom.


    Nevertheless, although it is a small organization, there are still limits to the workload. I know that by shaking. That''s why I don''t even want to recruit new people. I wish I had ten nights with a thoughtful heart.


    "Something like this, a feat that makes history famous? You want to do an amazing job, like saving the world''s pinch, and let the world know the name of the chocolate resistance, right?


    "Not at all"


    "Hmmm......"


    At the office, while taking care of the big pistol if the shake does, he speaks loudly of his dreams and asks for consent, but he answers instantly with a cold face and voice, roaring like a troubled ten nights.


    "I asked Junko to make a gun for me, and I''d like to try and shoot him soon."


    A shake that shook and looked at a gun with a sticky design. Seeing that True has a special machine pistol for Junko, which is a horse tame, it is up to Junko to make the shake as well.


    "Do you feel mannered by your life these days?


    Ten nights asks. I''ve known for ten nights that shaking is a tedious tach. Even if I continued devising some new play, while the ten nights were still fun, shaking was often boring and just moving on to another.


    "No, that''s not it. Life in the back streets is a lot of excitement and fun, and you can''t imagine getting bored. I''m not, I''m talking about simple ambition. I want to know our names better. Like Senior Aizawa and Junko, I want to be one whose name is told to the Epic class. It''s not natural to think that, is it?


    "I feel like another bad habit has begun, but be careful not to get obsessed with it and poke at it."


    This one also takes care of the gun, while the claw stabs the nail.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Tsubaki''s eyes are shining, so he says he''s not stupid enough to stick to that"


    "You can''t be stupid without me. How long will I have to take care of you?"


    "Whatever, till death"


    I''m your daughter-in-law.


    Ten nights erupt into a shake that answers in a playful tone, and the shake is frightening.


    "You''re good enough to dream. Well, I know you''re worried. He thinks I''m dangerous. [M] I''m aware of that myself. I''m careful because I''m conscious."


    I thought ten nights when I heard it, that it was right to shake. It used to be the type of shake that stayed on track or ran wild, but became much more cautious after falling into the back streets. It also combines driving and acting ability to break through even in adversity, so the ten nights are shaken with a sense of peace of mind.


    At that time, the color of his eyes changed. Put the gun down, put down the long legs you were putting together, and get up and react at any time.


    (The space is shaking. subspace door opened)


    Shortly afterwards, the smell of blood snorted. Shake and ten nights are sensitive to its smell, so sniff and tighten your expression immediately.


    "Knock it off... it''s the same... shake it..."


    Villain tone, some tall voice. The voice made all three of us sound familiar.


    "Hey... what''s wrong with that injury?"


    Towards the small outsider who appears, a voice is heard.


    All over his bright white body, he''s suffered such terrible injuries that he wants to turn away. So much so that the bones and guts are also partially exposed. I found it strange to be alive, but I also think it might be more sturdy than human. But it''s not a good injury to turn it down and leave it alone.


    "Hurry up, miso."


    "I know."


    Without having to be prompted to shake, he takes out the miso, leans closer to the little outsider, and supports his body.


    "Phew... we''re finally here. Hey... I thought I''d die before I got there...... haha...... but I didn''t have to die. Because oila is... sturdy."


    It was a monster named Eko who was held in his arms and spilled a grin of relief. I know the three of them, and their name is Alisui.


    "You don''t have to talk. Don''t talk until you''ve calmed down.


    A gentle voice tells her, applying a sticky miso to Alisui''s white and smooth skin.


    "Oh, it''s hurting!


    "Come on, don''t make a scene. I''m not gonna break it."


    He pushes Arisui in with disappointment when he storms hard and resists.


    "No, no, no, no... I was applying miso directly to my peeling gut... that would hurt"


    "You can''t treat me if you don''t. Patience even if it hurts if you don''t want to die."


    Ten nights into the room, I said, "I''m sorry."


    "What happened? Alisui......"


    I''m surprised to see Alisui''s adorable sleeping face unconscious.


    "You''ve brought us troublesome things that shake interest you."


    I put Alisui''s little body to sleep on the couch, wiping away the blood and mud, and he said sarcastically.


    On that day, Junko and Tie left Euthanasia City to visit Shinjuku.


    This once the largest pleasure district in Japan was a city where the erosion of the back society was intense, but now it is completely peaceful itself.


    It''s not limited to Shinjuku. Many of the pleasure streets in the heart of the city are in extremely safe conditions. Dark Cities Thanks to the isolation of backstreet residents in designated euthanasia cities.


    The place where people gather is good to get into, not the table, but the city of Anura, which is a major merger of the municipalities of western Tokyo, also helps with the breadth of its range, and the overall fruition is great. In addition, since the back streets have also become a form of cooperation in surface street commerce, the municipal areas of Tama are many times more economically lubricated than before.


    Conversely, the economic situation in downtown urban areas, from the mid-twenty-first century onwards, has been moderate but declining. What an ironic story to get rid of the back streets, get healthy and decline.


    Unlike Euthanasia City, a couple of beautiful girls and boys walking close together perfectly did not attract as much attention. Sometimes people bump their gaze.


    "After all these years, the air here hasn''t changed..."


    Tired of saying it sounds uncomfortable. I basically don''t like crowded places. So, more than usual, it sticks perfectly to Junko, tastes the skin and plush feel, and tries to calm her down.


    I don''t particularly care anymore because tiredness is a warmth addiction, and I know why extra tiredness catches me when the facades of the lab are outside.


    "I like it. Okay, this unique air. I''m afraid I''ve lost my poison."


    On the contrary, Junko, who likes places with lots of people, is a groom.


    There are quite a few strangely dressed people who go out, and I feel that Junko''s appearance in white is not very noticeable.


    "There are too many people, powerful spiritual or demonic perceptions, you can''t do this. First, it''s too wide."


    Tired of remembering Tokyo Dickland. That place was full of energy, too.


    At the same time, I remember the conversation I had with Eko in Tokyo Dickland.


    Tired told Eko then that there existed an organization that was mass producing the Spirit of Power. That''s about a private oil field store. It is a famous rumor between overlives, and I have heard it, although I have not confirmed it with my own eyes.


    Both Tired and Junko were surprised by the request from the Demon clan that dominated the private oilfield store to succeed and defeat those who carried out mass production of Power Spirit.


    I thought there might be some kind of plan, but they also told me that they were speaking out for Yob''s reward, and I also took confirmation from Sister to understand that they were serious. Whatever it takes, don''t be foolish enough to deceive both Junko Yukooka and Yob about their rewards.


    "It''s suspicious that the target might still be lurking in Shinjuku in the first place. Considering how their latent location was identified, we thought we''d found out where we were, so it''s not like we''re just getting away."


    and Junko.


    The location of a person belonging to a private oilfield store that produces mass quantities of power spirits in Japan was also kept secret within the same organization, but what was found was that it was confirmed that several power spirits had broken out in Shinjuku District.


    It is difficult to believe that there are more than one person in Japan in this day and age who works in dangerous and outward acts such as mass production of power spirits - such as those who possess enough power to do so. There was a high probability that it was seen as the work of a private oil field shop, and the Solemn Clearance Project was launched by the same organization.


    "I think the right way to move around and look for each other. I wonder if we can move away from the truth. And the truth is Midori and the set."


    Tired of complaining.


    "True and tired, I''d love to see your set too, but True looks like you''re under a lot of strain, and True seems to go well with Midori. Come on."


    "What does double mean......"


    Tired of hearing Junko''s words and turning from disgruntled to abrupt.


    "Let''s just go to high school and say the Phantom showed up and went wild"


    Junko urges. We regulate as much information as we can on the front streets, and the news reports a fabricated explosion of unexploded ordnance, but there were in fact unrealistic incidents in which a Phantom appeared in high school and the majority of the students were killed by that Phantom.


    The Phantom is seen as the one possessed by the escaped Spirit of Power.


    I have a few other clues. Information that a senior executive of a private oilfield store named Abraham Yoshida is entering and leaving Shinjuku, taking command of the Ghost Weapon Project. Information that his men have also been witnessed in Shinjuku. And information that there are brothels in and out of Abraham Yoshida.


    "Mr. Abraham was originally known to operate in Shinjuku. I hear Mr. Abraham himself was meant to be hiding it. Because I knew they were after me from the inside, too."


    "It''s an amazing way to continue studying the Spirit of Power in such a state."


    "He didn''t know where he was lurking. I''m talking about somewhere in the Shinjuku basement. They used supernatural force to tail him. Until we had the case of the Power Spirit Rampage, it seems that the Power Spirit Opponents of the Private Oilfield Shop had difficulty reaching out."


    Tired listened to the story and convinced him that the Spirit of Power must have broken through the forceful punishment by storming out and causing damage to civilians.


    "How much is it to ask Junko, the enemy? And Junko took it a lot."


    "I didn''t think you were going to trap me or anything. Sister''s on the move anyway. So, I''m twice as curious about people, and if I''m successful, maybe I can get someone possessed by the Spirit of Power."


    I think it''s tiring that you want the possessed, not the spirit of power, but the pure child.


    "Is it not possible that the people who were involved in mass production of the Power Spirit escaped from Shinjuku after letting the Power Spirit run wild?


    Tired speaks the question.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps there is a research facility within Shinjuku that creates the Spirit of Power, but is that research facility something that can be transferred in a hobby? Is it something you can let go of easily? If it turns out we''re totally in danger, to the extent that we had an accident that caused us to run wild. Then I don''t think we''re letting it go. In a way, people who do mass production research are also Mad Scientists. I''m sure they''re obsessed with their research."


    "I see... I just want to say that I don''t know what the scale of the accident was actually and how critical they are, because I have no idea what''s going on externally, so I don''t even know if I''m going to run or not?


    "Hmm... I don''t know..."


    After tired accusations, Junko becomes an ideological face.


    "By the way, is the only thing you ask for is the exorcism of the people who were making the Spirit of Power?


    "No, Sister told me I had to do something about that too because the Spirit of Power itself has been unleashed on this land. This one wasn''t included in the request for a private oil field store. Hey. I''m tired. You''ll be fine."


    "Anyway, if the spirit strips away, if it''s possessed by someone or lives in something, you can''t purify it."


    The two arrived at high school that the incident had taken place while still having a conversation afterwards.


    The school gate is closed with rope. I can''t feel any signs of people. But I can tell from outside the school gate that the spirits are intense and full of thoughts and fears. It appears that the murdered student is ground-bound spiritualized.


    "After the folks at the private oilfield store already did some persistent research, hey. We might be able to spot an overlook. When it comes to traces of spirits, Tired, because it''s your sense of smell, there will be."


    "Treat people like dogs..."


    Tired spilled a smile at the school gate, in words spoken by Junko.

 1036 2.

    When Junko and Tie began their investigation in Shinjuku, True and Midori were still waiting at the Snow Oka Institute. Since Junko and I plan to act in the form of a separate team, we plan to leave a little late.


    "Snow Oka guy, you''re up to something again."


    True says as Midori puts on a Romero special.


    "I don''t know, I didn''t feel that sign this time."


    Midori denied it while moving from Romero Special to Bo-and-Arrow.


    "Did you see Snow Oka''s heart?


    "Heh, don''t be rude. I have said many times that I don''t peek into the hearts of unauthorized and close human beings? I''ve decided not to use it for important people unless it''s an emergency. You can also control the power of the reading mind. However, even if you try not to peek, sometimes you can flow naturally."


    Midori solves his moves where he talks so much. The Snow Oka Institute Prowl Prohibition Order has not yet been solved, but it was intended to be done while the ghost was still alive.


    "You mean you don''t like being able to read all people''s minds"


    I stood my hand in front of my face and gave a spherical signal, and True sat down on the couch. Midori flaunts the floor on the spot.


    "Sounds like a lot of people have the same kind of stuff as me. I was bitter at first, too, and because of that I felt so hard, this is what happened. But sometimes it''s funny. He looks so quiet. He looks so good. You think he''s so hungry? It''s convenient and funny to know everything about that. I''ve only been in elementary school many times since I was reincarnated, so I knew if my teacher was Loricon. I think it''s true that Loricon tends to be a teacher a lot."


    "A teacher''s rape has always been a routine tea meal, and it''s obvious that teachers have a lot of lolicons without having to read their minds"


    True to reflect on my elementary school years and recall that my boy teacher was explicitly touching girls. There''s also a mix of prejudices, but when you actually witness a scene like that over and over again, you have to think about it that way.


    "Huh, that kind of real brother. What about it? Don''t you want me to read my whole heart out? That''s what''s weird."


    "If you can read the whole thing, you don''t have to tell me."


    "Nha. Even if I was linking the spirit, I decided not to look at it as much as possible. I want to speak up, talk to each other, interact with each other."


    "I''m already inside the body because I''m here, and I don''t care if they know. I''d rather be known as saving you time."


    "It''s abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Midori showed her teeth slightly and laughed.


    Midori struggled scattered while he couldn''t control his mind''s ability to read. Deeply hurt in doing so. Some aspects are repeated suicide and reincarnation because they are pulling it off. I don''t want to keep my temper going.


    While exposing everything, the truth about these big mess personalities is that Midori is the most reassuring person I''ve ever met. On the other hand, however, there are many times when I am angry at the lack of such delicacies.


    "When I invited Midori to my play, I said instead of apricots, but that was... a statement I honestly regret. It''s bad for the apricots and for you."


    "Uh-huh... now?


    "It''s true that the apricots brought you together. But Midori is Midori, and apricots are apricots."


    Midori wanted to let the apricot hear the true words directly. You can teach him in an oral note, but he wants an apricot on the occasion when the truth speaks the word.


    "Didn''t the apricot feel the scratch you were holding? I kind of know when I look at you, too."


    "My wound..."


    To true point, Midori gets a little upset.


    "So, you''re gonna save me, too?"


    "I''m going to. Apricots wanted to do the same, so I took you--"


    "Stop."


    What I''ve always been in a good mood for is a turning and angry face, and Midori blocks the true word.


    And I''m aware that I''ve exposed my annoyance myself, exhaling heavily to make me feel better.


    "My true brother is a man who doesn''t know how to be a woman..."


    I''m also bad at catching women''s hearts. I think Midori is a woman''s enemy entirely.


    "Did you have a heart?"


    "See, there''s that place. Wow. Konnya."


    In a rare and joking tone, Midori also laughed back and front-locked from the true front.


    It was the bodies that had been cleaned up, but everywhere in the school building, blood was still creeping up and hadn''t been washed. Junko and Tired think he still leaves behind to quantify the blood trail as circumstantial evidence.


    "Oh, I forgot to show you, but I still took all the footage of the bodies left in the school building, and they sent it to me. See?"


    Junko says so and opens the holographic display.


    "Why don''t you look at it against the place as you walk. Like there or something."


    Tired points to a wall with splashy blood marks.


    "Er, in front of the flower bed near the school gate...... and. Oh, this is it."


    The display shows footage from the discovery. Junko makes a copy screen of the display and flies it toward the tired.


    "I see."


    Looking at the footage of the body, Tired gazed at it on the spot, but could not confirm the spirit matching the body.


    "I feel like I''ve been screwed with a strong force. Hey, this is"


    Seeing the body of a high school girl with her upper body spinning 180 degrees back, Junko said. A splash of blood on the wall would have been thrown out of your mouth.


    After that, they continued to walk in the school building, looking around the killing scene and the thought place one by one, and some of those eyes revealed what they wanted to see tired.


    "Junko, can you see it?


    "Yeah."


    Tired pointing over a large amount of blood stains in the hallway on campus. It was in the eyes of the two men that the spirits of the male students were situated there.


    "Hey, do you mind?


    ''Wow, I''m surprised! Do you see me? I mean, you guys what?


    The spirit of a male student is surprised by the pair of beautiful girls and beautiful boys, who come into the post-tragic school building where no one else is, and speak plainly to the ghost self.


    "Sometimes it''s a psychic private detective, sometimes it''s a mad scientist, and sometimes it''s a special geek, Junko Yukioka."


    "You can''t get through introducing me like that..."


    "Those who are investigating what happened here. You can also exchange paranormal perspectives. I just need to talk to you about what happened. Can you talk to me?


    ''Wow, okay......''


    The spirit of the male student spoke.


    "All of a sudden, a bunch of red-skinned Phantoms showed up and killed students from one end. Like I''m even using psychic powers, I haven''t touched it but I''ve twisted and chipped people''s bodies... I couldn''t even try to escape. The same face, the same looking Phantom appeared, and the escape route was blocked... I guess that''s about all I can talk about. He was killed right away."


    "Stay grateful. Thanks to you, I was able to get good information."


    "Oh, yeah? Good for you. ''


    A smile unyielding to the pure child, the spirit of the male student smiles lightly with his head.


    "Well, I''ll make you a Buddha"


    Tired put his hands together and a fright was seen in the face of the boy student. I wondered if I could use the power to extinguish spirits.


    ''Yeah, I''m scared of something...''


    "I don''t know what the spiritual world is, either, but I think it''s probably harder to stay that way. If I''m bad, I''ll have to spend three digit years, just like that, right?


    ''Wow, okay. If you can, please.''


    A green flame radiates from tired hands and wraps the spirit of a male student. The boy student disappeared with a comfortable face.


    "Let''s continue with the field investigation and the ghost listening. We''re psychic police."


    "Weren''t you a detective?


    As declared, Junko and Tired continued to make contact with the spirits in the school. Some of them went crazy and didn''t talk about spirits, or evil spiritualized spirits, but they were just the flames of Shizuno''s purification, making them form Buddha.


    And finally we meet those who are likely to be involved with those who caused this tragedy.


    "He was definitely Miyamura. Miyamura is good luck. He''s been bullying me since I was in elementary school. That''s... I can''t believe you''re getting revenge for being such a monster. Shit, it''s not Lanobe."


    A poorly resembled male student says abominably.


    "Tired, you don''t have to let him grow up."


    It was the apricot, the guardian spirit of Junko, who said so with his hands on the sunglasses.


    "Yeah, I wasn''t going to have to tell you,"


    ''Hey, what the... Chengbuddha? I mean, is that it? You can make me a Buddha, but I''m a party and a fig perpetrator, so let''s go shikato! Just kidding!''


    Chengbuddha how can you just guess so much, and hence the spirit on your head.


    "Whatever it is, it can be worse for your eyes, right? I have the power to do that."


    Tell him in a cold voice, and Tired calls the sketchbook on hand at Apart.


    "Am I right? You little prick, don''t tell me it''s a ghost. You can''t give in with such blackmail, you octopus!


    "Yes, Guilty"


    Tired whines a word and opens the sketchbook. The spirit who sees the painting that was painted inside is dragged to hell in the painting.


    "It''s a common story. I also remodeled the kid for jerk revenge, and then I beat him up at school, and killed all the jerk kids, the kids I watched in silence, the teachers, and so on, so I tried to accompany him properly in the case of jerk revenge."


    ''I''m talking about how it feels like it happens all the time...''


    "I''ve been following you ever since. Even so, that happened again and again anyway, because the center pissed me off. What is it?


    To Junko, who speaks with a smile, apricots and tiredness that penetrate.


    "Just get some important information. The child is definitely possessed by the Spirit of Power and must have gained strength."


    With one hand on his cheek, Junko laughs with a nigga at the nagging addition and subtraction. I know both tired and apricot that it''s a pose when Junko is masterful. Even when I''m not in this pose, I''m masterful, but when I''m in this pose, I''m in 100% mastery mode.


    "I''d like to capture him alive and take him back to the lab if I could, but first, I don''t let anyone know about this information, and I need to get out of contact with that ex-jerk before the others are moving."


    "Whatever you think, I think it was a mistake to ask Junko for help..."


    Tired of calling it smudging.


    "No, there''s no such thing as missed candidates. To observe my modus operandi, which is likely to engage again sooner or later, if you dare to keep it on your side, it''s not easy to explore."


    Junko told me, Tired turned his eyes round.


    "You think the private oilfielder thought that far and made a request to Junko?


    "Then I was just wondering if it would be funny. Even if that''s not the case, my behavior doesn''t change."


    "Junko''s guess, if you ask me, I think it fits."


    Pulling a relative position into an ally can also lead to exploring in your hand. On second thought, that seems very natural, but Tired didn''t come to mind until Junko told me.


    "First, let''s consider the investigation and capture of a child named Koichi Miyamura."


    So Junko walked out of the school building.

 1037 3

    "Consider first the investigation and capture of a child named Hachi Miyamura."


    Hearing a familiar bounced voice heard from a bug, Yukiko Du, agent of "Yob''s Rewards," conceives.


    (Are you trying to trap me after finding out that it''s just a detour, that I''m being asked, or are you talking to me because you think it''s okay to be asked...)


    He was fortunate enough to have surveillance cameras and wiretaps planted all over the place in preparation for other forces coming to investigate that place.


    "Sister... can I really believe Junko Yukioka...?


    Towards the void, the lucky child asks puffy. It is only the lucky child who is here. The members of Yob''s reward are making a team and paying for it, but Yukiko is set to move as a Parade Commander this time around.


    (Sister trusts Yukooka. Best friend even though he''s an enemy. Strange friendship. I''m a little jealous......)


    That''s all I thought about, and Yukiko gets annoyed.


    (Why are you jealous... Are you stupid, I...)


    Considering whether he had even a dangerous hobby, Yukiko hastily dismissed the thought that had crossed his mind.


    Haoji Miyamura has not always been Phantomed. He is usually a decent human figure.


    I can''t go home. He''s lurking somewhere now. I can sleep safely there. I don''t have any difficulty with clothing and living.


    It would be safe if I pulled it there, but I''m free so I''m going outside. But it''s not the main body that''s out there. It''s a remotely engineered splinter.


    Walking down the road, three high school boys walk in front of me thinking they were dropping out of school, bickering.


    I just saw the sight, and the dos black things swirl in the good fortune.


    "You guys, I don''t know what it is, but it sounds like fun"


    "Huh?"


    The three boys stop with a decent face as they are called out by the good fortune of being stuck in the front.


    When Haoji sticks his hand out toward one of the three and tries to grab something, pressure is added to the male student''s arm and he is twisted up.


    "Hey, what is this!?


    "Oh, hey... what''s wrong..."


    "This guy... float..."


    His arms were twisted up with unseen force, the boys'' feet off the ground and his body floating in the universe.


    Haoji''s arm broke with a noise as he twisted violently as he did.


    "Aaaah!


    A boy student screaming and letting his legs bulge in the air.


    "Oh... that''s a good voice. But I want to hear a better voice. I want to see a better face. A voice frightened by the fear of death and a face. In order to do that, we need one sacrifice first."


    Saying in a tiny voice, Haoji decopins toward a space of nothing with his remaining hands.


    As the decopin moved, the male student''s neck hoisted in the universe broke in a direction that was not clear.


    A boy student falls to the ground. I don''t care what you think, he''s dead. But while the two friends acknowledge the fact, they are unacceptably rigid.


    "Me, I can''t help but get annoyed and want to kill them every time I see them walking around laughing at the same age"


    When I say to the two remaining people, I make an on-the-spot foot payment motion. Then the bottom broke simultaneously from the knees on both legs, and the two fell simultaneously.


    With a face distorted by fear, the two boy students looked up at Haoji, who was laughing with pleasure.


    "So, now it''s easy to kill. God watched me. You saved my life. Ugh, that face is so nice. Awesome. Ugh. That painful, unusual face is awesome! I was laughing fun earlier, but seriously freaking out and crying like a pain, awesome! God, there''s a tendency. Whoa, whoa!


    Looking to heaven and giving him a shout of gratitude, Haoji looks down again at the two of them rolling to the ground and crying.


    "This is purification because you are chosen by God and killed in the hands of warriors! Double good deed, that I will destroy evil from the world and even send your wicked souls to hell to revamp you! Be thankful and die! Oh, say, ''Thank you for killing me''. You should be thankful. Yes, go ahead."


    Good luck in encouraging dialogue with a smile, but we were both unresponsive.


    "Why don''t you tell me! You bastard!"


    Haoji, who had eclampsia, made a stomping motion on the ground, and the head of the boy student bounced off.


    "If you show proper gratitude, how can you not even know that when your sins have become a little lighter and the punishment you receive in hell is better! It''s not stupid!


    "What a God-chosen warrior! The anomaly!


    While frightened by fear, he stirs up the anger and courage that killed his friend in front of him, and one of the remaining curses and picks up the stone that was falling on his side.


    "Oh, shit!


    Shouting, he threw a stone over Haoji''s face, even though he knew he was going to kill him.


    The stone hit Hao Ji''s forehead. Haoji distorts his face to anger.


    "Kissa, oh, my God! Give me your hand, the warrior of God, and more! I''ll kill you with my hand! Of course, after death, eternal pain continues. Hell definitely!


    Hokichi then continues to perform a rash motion in the air, and as he moves, the skin of the last student is brushed down slightly, the flesh, the nerves.


    "Master Abraham has admitted to me that I am the use of God! Because Master Abraham, the senior angel, said so. That''s for sure! You idiot! I have the right to punish people freely for the use of God! No matter how much you hate it, you can''t change that fact, you''re being judged, and you''re going to hell. Ahhh!


    On the way to calling, the student''s body was so varied that it did not retain the prototype. Still, Hokichi keeps creeping up.


    Haoji was currently under the protection of a certain person. The person acknowledged the power of good fortune and gave it existential significance.


    Not only did I gain strength, but after gaining merit for my life, I even gained legitimacy for my life and killing. There was no doubt that this was the pinnacle of my life.


    Junko and Lei visited Haoji Miyamura''s home.


    When I walked into the house, I smelled the smell of two familiar people - slight but mixed with blood odors and death odors - drifting away, and Junko and Tired could largely imagine what was going on here.


    There are no bodies. There''s no blood on it. Evidence is hidden by someone.


    Two people entering Haoji''s room.


    "Ooh. Beautiful girl pillow. I had pillows too but hey...... True and tired, I printed you. True you found out, only true you were dumped."


    Seeing what was in bed, Junko talks happily.


    "The truth is... didn''t you throw mine away? Are you still using mine?


    "No, Tired, I threw yours away, too. True, just throw away yours, Tired, I don''t throw away yours. True, your pillow was lonely and pathetic, and Tired, I felt like I could hear you talking to me about losing your pillow and feeling sad, ''Throw it away with me,'' so I put it out on the same crude garbage day and fed it."


    Hearing about Junko, I learned a mild dizziness tired. Shortly afterwards, I thought that my printed pillow had been peeled out to the garbage dump, and this time I felt faint that was definitely not light.


    "Hmm, I don''t treat figures very well. This is sad as the same figure. Different direction from mine, though."


    Junko roars at the root of his brow when he sees a group of figures arranged on a bookshelf or computer. Junko collects figurines of monsters and specialty heroes.


    "I don''t know,"


    "Look at this. I see so much dust."


    "I can only see it nagging......"


    "You can''t just look at me nagging. I need to clean it before I can see it. If it''s a hassle to clean, we need to put it in a dust shelter case and decorate it."


    "Really..."


    Tired of hammering me like I don''t care. No, actually, I don''t care about the heart.


    "Let''s take a peek at this too"


    With Norinoli''s smile, Junko turns on the computer.


    "You live with your family, but you''re not even locked. I didn''t call either. Wow, here we go again..."


    Junko looks at the displayed display and smiles.


    "Please also look at the folder. Ooh, uniform JK rate is higher. Well, this kid''s in high school, so he''s healthy... isn''t he? There''s also a toddler folder or something. He''s one of yours."


    "I''ve never offended a young child this far. Aren''t you under ten? My defensive range is at least eleven or twelve... No, age. More than anything else, I have to be a child since I rounded up as a woman on my body. I don''t accept complete tulpeta physiologically. Just a little bit, if it swells up, that''s fine."


    "Oh, yes..."


    Junko, who is the one who was teasing and talking to the tired person peeking at the display and waving the hot valve dissatisfied, feels a little pulled.


    "I''ve largely figured out my sexuality, but what other useful information...?


    Junko looking at the mailbox list.


    "Real name?"


    Confirming that there was Abraham''s name on the SNS friends list, Junko shrugged.


    "Does this mean Abraham Yoshida, who is responsible for the Mass Production Plan of the Power Spirit?"


    "By coincidence, it''s a name that''s going too far, and it almost certainly is. Hey. Are you originally connected, or have you gained the power of the Spirit of Power and then Mr. Abraham searched for you and connected you? Either way, Mr. Abraham is connected to an opponent possessed by a runaway spirit of power."


    I don''t think Junko is the only one connected to Miyamura. I also reckon that maybe a person named Abraham deliberately unleashed the Spirit of Power and let multiple humans possess him.


    Guess at least the place of the unleashed power spirit can be grasped by him. Of course, it is possible that I learned about Haoji, who was possessed and ravaged, and contacted him looking for his place, but in Junko''s view, I felt this was the former.


    "Again, important information. But one of these days, I don''t like it, but I think I got the information. Did I happen to be the best you could find?


    "Could anyone else know about it and be hiding it?"


    "Hmm, does it make sense to hide it?


    "You''re not going to let me know even Junko, are you?


    "Well, I''d like to secure you as an experimental bench."


    To Junko, who answers openly, I think I''m tired again that it would be a mistake to be a candidate.


    "Sister recommended Junko..."


    "I called Sister and asked, but Sister wasn''t going to push me at first either."


    In response to tired words, Junko said something unexpected.


    "If a member of Yob''s reward asked me for help in this situation, I would have advised Sister to move. Well, it''s actually working."


    "You didn''t think about its constituents or its sisters to see if it would help or not to do anything extra"


    I''m tired of saying it in a whiny way. But the story of the recommendation of the constituents seems surprising. And something catches on.


    "No, I''m going to be properly helpful to the guy who asked me to take it on, and that''s not why I''m in detective mode. I think it''s good enough to secure a little experimental bench with that spill."


    "It''s not good at all because it''s a spill priority and it hides the information you need to know."


    "Tired... Aren''t you serious lately?


    "Junko is just too serious. No, I wasn''t serious about Junko right now, either, so I can''t really talk about people. If you do it too appropriately, it could be a mud on Sister''s face, which you nominally recommended, wouldn''t it?


    "I see...... Tired, I''ve been thinking that far... I''m tired of you..."


    "It''s true... Junko is looking down at me..."


    I''m not even willing to get angry because I know I had a long history of drawstrings, and I can''t force that either, because I''m tired.


    "Shiatsu, do you want me to report you seriously? After a serious report, we can secure it as a test bench later."


    I didn''t think that would work either, but I was tired of not being willing to go into it at the earliest.

 1038 4.

    The three men, shaking and ten-night choke resistance, were walking downtown Kabukicho, Shinjuku, with Alisui.


    Not only in the past few times, but also at the convenience of the traders, this city has had a sweeping plan for the sex industry, but after the plan, it is spreading the token that it will be revived soon.


    They are here because the Brown Resistance took Alisui''s request.


    A number of Eko and others are currently working in secret in this Shinjuku. Its purpose is to stop the private oilfielder''s power spirit mass production plan and protect people from its damage. The Dusty Resistance was also hired at the discretion of Alisui individuals to help with that.


    "Because even if someone is possessed by the Spirit of Power and doing evil, the Oilers can''t do harm with the Code... Because of that code, the oilers are powerless this time."


    "Come on, why don''t we all apprentice Massago and become walnuts?


    I said to Alisui, who spoke bitterly from inside the subspace tunnel, with a shaking feeling. I know that Eko is bound by various codes, and I don''t really like that either.


    "Thanks to Oyla''s recent persistent appeal to Eko''s horny people, the code has improved considerably, too. It''s just the two of us, Oyla and Tsutsuji, to be exact. Thanks to this, even if we shouldn''t directly harm people, it''s okay to ask them to do it."


    I wondered if that was also the three of us, but I can''t say anything because Eko and the others are a species trying to protect humans in the first place without asking for anything in return, so it''s a difference to complain.


    "No, you contacted Tsutsuji? Aren''t you worried?


    points out. I''ve already heard how Alisui got rolled in with major injuries.


    "Oops, I was. I totally forgot to contact you after all those dramatic breakups. - Hahaha."


    It was Alisui who tried to retrieve his fingertip phone as a, but I thought of it along the way.


    "Oh, yeah. Ouilla, you might want to leave her dead."


    "Why?"


    I don''t know what Alisui''s proposal means, and Ten Nights asks.


    "Because it''s more dramatic."


    "Why dramatic..."


    "Tsutsuji, you think absolutely oila is dead, so isn''t it more dramatic to appear and surprise you right away than to say on the phone that you were actually alive there? Ah"


    "Eh..."


    I wish I''d just let him know I''d be worried, ten nights to shudder.


    "If there''s no oila for a while on that, I think Tsutsuji will know how to thank you for the oila, too, right? Pfft."


    With Niyaniya laughing, Alisui put her hand on her chin. Only one person is in the subspace, so the trick and expression do not appear in anyone''s eyes.


    "This guy, he just looks cute, but he''s got crumbs in him. I''m worried it might have a negative effect on the shake."


    "Hey, hey, hey... I''m not going to fall this far..."


    "Oh, falling... oila is crumbs... isn''t it terrible to joke -"


    "No, I mean both of them?


    It was a shake and an alice to protest against the words of the devil, but the devil said so.


    "You''re here."


    Four people stopped on arrival at their destination, and ten nights spoke out.


    The purpose of the four was to interview a brothel where there was information that Abraham Yoshida was on his feet, the mastermind of a mass production plan for the power spirit of a private oil field store.


    When the various forces were moving at the same time to deal with it, Alisui had heard it and decided to hit one of the clues as someone elsewhere might be doing it already, but nevertheless there might be new discoveries with their movements.


    "Abraham Yoshida is the mastermind, and the mastermind won''t be immersed in Houzoku, will it? Abraham Yoshida has a face in the first place, and his face doesn''t look very big."


    Shake says as he looks at the face pictures shown on Holography Disbray.


    "Shaking is a bad habit of putting an ass on a person''s face. Do you really want to do something about it? That''s because it feels pretty bad."


    "Sorry......"


    "You can''t apologize to me. I''m telling you to stop because it doesn''t feel right. It''s a demeaning act, isn''t it?


    "Yes......"


    Noticed, nagging and shaking.


    (There are no more adults who shake admit and honestly obey...)


    Seeing the interaction between the shake and the shake, I thought ten nights now.


    "So, who''s going to probe in?


    After ten nights of questioning, he turns his gaze to shake. Ten nights, if you shake, I''m sure you''ll be able to get in grandiose, and I look to you with anticipation for shaking.


    "I don''t care if it''s oily."


    Alisui names himself out of subspace.


    "You haven''t changed your mind?


    "Isn''t it possible to figure it out if you disguise it? Every once in a while I got you all the disguised goods, I had quite a chance to use them, and I still have them. Here."


    Remove the molten clothes from the subspace while they are dirty.


    "Use it more carefully..."


    "No, no, I used it important, but this happened to a lot of people. He didn''t use it badly."


    Ten nights frightened, Alisui explains.


    "In any case, Alisui will only be a child''s disguise, and you should change that clothing."


    And, shake.


    "So, are you going to shake?


    Ask.


    "I''m going. This is for social studies too."


    Whatever you think, it was a store where minors were unlikely to get in, but the shake was not hesitant at all, so I admire the fact that it was a boulder shake.


    Then I''m coming.


    Swinging into the store with enthusiasm.


    In less than a minute, the clerk stumbles on me.


    "This is what happens, right?"


    "Yeah."


    Ten nights said.


    "Uh, aren''t you both weird about that dialogue? You let me go because you knew I was gonna be like this?


    "Instead, didn''t you know you''d be?


    "Still, I was hoping I could do something about it."


    And he said ten nights to the shaking of his face, saying,


    Haoji Miyamura was sending one of his splinter bodies to his home.


    I''m simply letting you pick up what''s at home. I thought about the possibility that the police might be straining, but there''s no problem. That''s when I''ve tried to capture myself, God''s use, I can only have the pleasure of punishing stupid sinners the other way around.


    (Because I''m better at being obeyed by God''s law than the law of men. It''s a natural accomplishment, too)


    With that in mind, the sight in Haoji''s eyes jumped in when he returned near his home.


    Father, mother and daughter, three parents and children. Families walking hand in hand.


    A dos black flame burns up in the bosom of Haoji, who saw it.


    (I''ve never been treated like that before. I''ve never even been adored. Always taken care of all my shitty brothers...... Damn, you insulted this god warrior to make me look happy and uncomfortable like that! Forgive me! Punish me!


    Good luck jumping in front of my family in the shape of a demon.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    I feel something dangerous about Haoji''s different shapes and his unusual behavior of deliberately blocking them in the direction of progress, so that his father can cover the two of them and stand in front.


    "It is the use of God! You''ve committed a great sin in front of me! I will punish you for this!"


    To proclaim, Haoji shook off his arm.


    As Hao Ji moved, his father''s body blew wide and danced through the universe, falling from a height of about three floors above the ground, stopping moving neatly as it was.


    Both mother and child are unable to react to events that have gone too far out of the ordinary course.


    (Shit...... Did you kill him? I wish I''d offended this girl in front of my parents'' eyes)


    I think so, and Haoji pounds his tongue.


    "You!


    My mother finally returned to me screaming, but my daughter remained stiff and trembling.


    "Hey, give me that girl. I''m going to offend you and kill you in front of your eyes. As a noble offering to God. I''m honored."


    My mother ceases to admire Hao Ji, who bears a favorable grin on her full face and declares.


    "Come on, get out of the way if you find out"


    "Manko, run!


    Mother leaping forward as if she were going to be my daughter''s shield. So does my father, but that again cripples the nerves of good fortune.


    (If my parents or my shitty brother would have abandoned me and run away. Damn, forgive me. Eh!


    Cut and beat down his mother with mindfulness. The addition and subtraction were made, but the mother sprayed her nosebleed and blew away, unable to stand while falling.


    "It''s a divine punishment for fooling me, the warrior of God! You idiot! Now, I''m gonna have you pay for all the messing with me."


    Good luck pushing down her frightened daughter and becoming a horse rider.


    "Somebody... help me... God... help me..."


    A conscious mother sees her daughter attacked, crying and begging. To that statement, Hokichi also gets eclampsia.


    "Ha!? When I was God''s use! You idiot! This is a godforbidden act! Receive and be thankful and worship that your daughter is dedicated to God''s offering!


    "Ugh...... God, please...... Help..."


    "You say this one too!


    I even asked God for help from my daughter who was crossing, so good luck beating my daughter in the cheek with a flat hand. A little girl, only about seven or eight years old. Dead, I was adding and subtracting for once, but for adding and subtracting, my anger doesn''t subside.


    He always called me a scoundrel! I don''t know why this is holy rape! Sacred rape, so to speak! No! Rape! That''s right. Let''s name it! GOD RAPE! No... somehow... I can''t feel like I''m offending God with this. If...... Holly Docking! Uh-huh, this sounds good... holy and really good. Itz! Holly Docking! Zazz! Holly Docking! Lets! Holly Docking!


    "God... help..."


    Haoji doesn''t even know, but she was actually a Christian family, so her daughter was asking for even more help to God.


    "About there! God would be here! All right, I''m gonna show you God now!


    Good luck in removing your pants belt while screaming.


    "I''m sorry it''s not God. He''s a passing demon, but can you help him if you like?


    At that time, a brightly bounced voice was heard out of place and Hao Ji''s hand stopped.


    Those who spoke - when I looked at home, a girl and a boy came out of the gate of their home and turned to me. Junko and I are tired.


    "It does feel like Mad Scientists are using demons,"


    "Wouldn''t it rather be the devil himself?


    After Tired and Junko have spoken to each other, Tired''s gaze is directed at a girl crossed by good fortune. As soon as I do, my tired face gets worse.


    "You''re still... you''re about seven or eight years old. I can''t forgive you for letting such a small child in your arms."


    Tired remembered his fierce anger and stared at Hao Ji.


    "We should wait at least three or four more years"


    "Tie Jun..."


    To say it out loud and serious, Junko nearly penetrated, but stopped.


    "What is it? This guy is obviously a pervert. I still have no bloating dust as a woman, I can''t believe I crave Perfect Pepper Daughter. Nothing but perverts and outdoors, and I won''t forgive you for defending it."


    "No... I''m not trying to defend anything else, and I''m not going to... why did you think I would defend you in the first place...?


    Tired that is completely transformed into a thought of different dimensions. Until earlier, Junko was tired of being stuck in, but this time it was the opposite structure.

 1039 5

    "Tired, do you realize?


    Junko speaks tirelessly as he stands up and receives Hao Ji''s gaze staring at this one with a face distorted by anger.


    "Of course it is. That... that must be like a meat doll, right? Not the body, but the splinter or the splinter? The main unit is hidden somewhere, so it''s remotely operated."


    In other words, whether to kill or catch this good fortune, the good fortune of the main unit probably has no effect.


    "Hey, how do you know that at a glance!? You guys, you''re the use of the devil, like you said yourself! Some demons are still enemies, because there are gods!


    Haoji was heartily surprised that he had found out who his abilities were. He interpreted them as such.


    "You''re like a child in a system that keeps creating its own world in your brain."


    Junko laughs when he overwhelmingly cripples when he hears Haoji''s dialogue.


    "The demon is exorcised!" I''ll holly dock you before I die, and I''ll purify your souls too! Die being offended and thankful!


    From Haoji''s point of view, I didn''t know if she was a woman or a man if she was tired, but Junko was a woman no matter how she saw it, and since she was of her own defensive age, I decided to be the target.


    At a distance away from the two of them, Haoji punches. It''s like a bare gesture.


    "Sun''s Hand - Is Kurodo and the ability of the same system?"


    The invisible energy was unleashed across his face, whereas tiredness gently shifted away from his upper body and mouthed the identity of his abilities.


    "Hey... why..."


    Hao Yoshi felt terrified that his abilities had once been seen through, and that he could afford to do so lightly.


    "It looks killer, and I''ll take care of the chimps at the bottom of the back street. I''m going to hit you right now, and I think you''re attacking me with caution."


    Haoji feels the power he gained is quite strong in itself, but he sighed tirelessly when he could see that Haoji, possessed by the spirit of power, had not used his power well.


    "You can''t move this anymore, can you?


    Tired takes confirmation when he sees Hao Ji, who has already halved his war will.


    "I didn''t think you had to check with me. But anyway, let''s play. Long time no see.


    "Shall we?"


    Junko invited me, and Tired smiled and nodded, rushing towards Hao Ji. As far as Junko is concerned, he moves momentarily and appears behind Hao Ji.


    "Eh."


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!?


    When Junko touches Haoji''s shoulder from behind, Haoji''s body spins hard and spins on the spot.


    "Then, because of - the pancreas!


    "Liver."


    Junko and Tired mouth the name of their guts, the body of Haoji spinning hard and fast on the spot, almost simultaneously poked the knife, pulling out the poked hand.


    Two people pulling out a handknife and holding organs in each of them. What Junko is holding is the heart. It was the pancreas that was wearing my hands.


    "That''s it. I thought you''d come with your heart. Too bad."


    "You were a pancreas as you read. My victory. Eighteen wins, ten losses, thirty-one draws."


    "Mmm, I''m losing more and more."


    ''Cause I can almost understand Junko''s buttern.''


    "What, I have a pattern or something?


    "Oh, Junko, please clean my blood back."


    "Yes, yes, clean up the town."


    Junko and I are tired of smiling and having fun talking, blind to the collapsed corpse of Haoji.


    "Wow, my father. Come on!


    "Wow!


    The pleasant and soothing atmosphere between the two was interrupted by a mother and child crying over the body of their fallen and immobile father.


    "Which one, let me see?"


    Junko puts his hand on the head of his falling father''s body and punches a syringe into his neck muscle.


    "It''s remarkable, but I don''t think it''s past the critical and brain death line... No, it''s remarkable. If we''re lucky, we might be able to help."


    To the words of Junko, parents and children stop crying and compare Junko to the corpse with an unbelievable look.


    "Let''s just remove the brain and spinal cord and send it to the Snow Oka Institute. So, I''ll dip it in the culture solution and try resuscitation measures when I get home. I''ll get back to you when it''s good, so I was wondering if you could give me your contact details."


    Junko takes out the skull-opening apparatus and puts it on his head to scratch open. I dare to use the instrument because Junko likes the task of using this instrument to open the skull, although I can''t activate my abilities and incise them with my hands.


    "Ho, does that really help...... From this state...... I mean, what the hell are you..."


    A mother who asks half-heartedly, while accepting that she is clearly an extraordinary world being, called the one who killed her father, the pair who defeated it lightly.


    "This is the kind of person you are, but if you don''t trust me, you''re just gonna die like this. Okay?


    Show the Snow Oka Institute website on the display and show it to parents and children.


    "Hiku... Kanji... Hiku... I can''t read..."


    My daughter said as she cried. But I already understand that Junko is going to help his father.


    "If you can''t trust me, that''s about it. If you don''t trust me, funeral course without question. If you trust me, maybe it''ll help. Oh, with human experiments and modifications, of course."


    "We don''t have a choice. I''ve already had help, and I believe it. Please."


    A mother who sits down on the spot and pleads.


    "Please! Help your father! Beautiful sister!


    My daughter also sat down in the ground imitation of her mother and pleaded desperately.


    "Beautiful..."


    To the girl''s words, Junko glanced wide and stiff.


    "Hey Tired, I, this kid''s father, I''m starting to feel like I have to help so much..."


    "Why are you so choosy?"


    Tired smiles at Junko, who squeals with a true face.


    "So, Tired. Did you locate the main unit?


    What I just killed was just a splinter of good fortune. It''s breaking through at a glance. The problem is where the main body is.


    "I''m good at that hand technique... or ability, Midori, but not me... If it''s a set of Midori and Junko, we got to the main unit, and I''m sorry to hear that. From now on, please use that combination forever."


    "No... I don''t know about that..."


    Junko spills a smile on the blatant demands of tiredness.


    "You''re getting sunny"


    Looking up at the sky, tired said.


    "Don''t go back to the lab like this and stay somewhere in Shinjuku. At night, when something happens inside Shinjuku, we might be able to move quickly to the local area."


    Junko decides.


    "In the room with me, then. I hope you haven''t slept with Junko in a while."


    "Wow, misguided way of saying it"


    "You know there''s no point in falling asleep."


    tiredness, which is the nature of intense desire for a person''s warmth, but that desire is something else separate from Libido and not linked to lust. Of course I''m tired and lusty, but when I''m switching to a brain that wants warmth, my lust doesn''t boil much. I don''t even have an erection.


    "And it''s really bad, and I don''t give a shit if I''m wrong."


    "Uh... ah... yeah..."


    He was given a true name here, and was a pure child who looked so badly determined as he cheeked.


    Now he entered the brothel.


    The store is Pinsaro. If I went in, they would think I was recruiting a clerk, and that was the shake that I felt so bad about.


    "He''s like this, but he''s not suspicious. Because she''s just a lady in the back street. Can I talk to you for a second?


    Poking a gun at the receptionist, speaking up.


    "Are people with these faces not in and out of here? Answer me honestly, okay?


    Projects a holographic display that reflects the face of Abraham Yoshida.


    "That person would be our regular...... I haven''t set a time to come...... at least twice a week...... no, I''ll come three times. Oh, I''m here."


    The clerk points backwards and slowly looks back.


    Then, as the clerk said, there was a man walking this way down the road. There''s a face on the display and a man with the same face.


    (This guy...)


    When he sees the visions from Abraham, he frowns. Winding pitch-black fireworks. It looked like a shake once, and that''s the kind of substitute that''s gotten so much more intense.


    I had a glance at Abraham ten nights after shaking, and I felt an atmosphere of excellence in rough affairs. He said he was one of us.


    "What a coincidence..."


    Ten nights squeals.


    "Customer... just great. They''re here for you."


    The clerk told him without offense, so he said, "Shake, ten nights out."


    I was trying to sneak up on them, but I didn''t know they were going to tear me apart after facing them and exploring them.


    "Alisui, we''re moving to coercion. Open the door."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    In response to the voice, Alisui, who was waiting in the subspace tunnel, opens the entrance.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    Abraham Yoshida gets a confused and frightened look with a gun stuck in her face.


    "You''re a bad actor. Even if you''re scared with your expression, your eyes aren''t scared. Just get in there."


    A tone without saying yes or no. When he shot if he did not obey, his gaze and voice were telling the story, so Abraham honestly obeyed what he said.


    "Hey, what is this place..."


    One dimension enters the uneven subspace, and Abraham becomes the face of confusion.


    "It''s the perfect place to interrogate. Because I can''t see it from the outside, and I can''t get in. There''s nothing wrong with interrogation turning into torture."


    "As he watched Abraham''s every step of the way," he said.

 1040 6.

    The body of Hao Ji was rough when the mysterious pair killed the splinter who made him go to his home to pick things up.


    "Shit, shit, shit, shit! What the hell are those guys? You''re interrupting my Holly Docking!


    In the room where Haoji was given, there were many other Haoji splinters, but they are all meditating and motionless, falling asleep. It''s a creepy sight from the side, as several of the same human bodies are in the same room.


    "There''s one Buddha I made because of! It''s gonna take me a while to make one, and it''s gonna be tough! Damn it, and it even transmits the pain of being killed...... damn it!


    The split body and the body have senses linked. Share both comfort and pain.


    (I got the power because of it and thought I could do whatever I wanted... not that either. Wouldn''t it be strange if I had the power, if there was someone with the power besides me? Like Lanobe, I''m a tweezer and I can''t do anything. Obviously they seem stronger than me, they suddenly come out... If there was a lanobe of such a development, stop reading it immediately and put it on the evaluation bollocks online. Oh, no more, this is why I don''t like reality)


    Haoji recognized that he was an enemy who was unsure of who those two were, but undoubtedly threatened himself.


    (I might... be empowered to float and then be plunged into hell at once where they think I''m the best of happiness... No, not if you suspect it that way. I''m a god warrior. That''s what Mr. Abraham said. I''m not alone anymore)


    Hao Ji was able to bring calm to his heart by being strongly aware that he was not lonely, although if he were alone, he would have been caught in fear and suspicion for a long time.


    (The connection between people''s minds... you can make people''s minds so strong. That was so... important. Yet... I''ve been taken away from it before)


    By being so conscious, you curse fate. Even though you claim to be the use of God, and you realize the contradiction that is cursing God who presides over your destiny, you are not aware of it by looking away from that fact.


    Private Oil Tanya Japan Branch, office of Rafael Demon.


    Two people in the room right now are Raphael and Biton. The conversation was about the matter of the Force Spirit Mass Production Plan.


    "I didn''t know Junko Suzuoka would find a leading clue first. A boulder."


    It was Biton who received the report from Junko. The recorded report was passed on to Raphael as it was.


    "Including the case of Junko Yukioka, there are about two puzzling points."


    Biton said.


    "What is it?


    "One is that... Snow Oka was recommended by Yob''s reward. Actually, she also seemed to feel unnatural when she came into contact with Yob''s reward agent and touched on the matter. Anyway, if Sister is going to come up with a plan, at the subordinate level, but also at the level where the subordinate comes up with Junko Yukioka and someone who doesn''t know anything about him, he says it''s something he advanced."


    "Hmm... but when I say it, it means that Sister, who listened to the prophecy, and those of us who allowed it, made a strange decision. And... Even if they are hostile forces, it is not strange for them to use them. We may also see it in the hands of our enemies"


    "From us, it would be. But the Sister of Job''s Rewards should be familiar with Snow Oka''s M.O. If you just use it, you don''t need to know the M.O. I don''t think there''s anything behind Yob''s offer to ask Yukioka for help."


    While I think Biton''s fears are the best, Sister, who is the head of Yob''s reward, knows he''s not the type to go around this measure until he makes an alliance. While we were in the alliance, we have been persuading ourselves for centuries that we would never betray each other.


    (Or is Biton saying this after realizing it? Inside Job''s reward, he said he had an inside man. Is it possible that Sister is letting him swim, knowing that too? No, it''s more natural to think so?


    Raphael conceived silently for a while, but eventually spoke to Biton.


    "Let''s keep in mind. So, what''s the other puzzling point?


    "Abraham Yoshida."


    "It''s still it"


    The name comes out of Biton''s mouth, and Raphael laughs bitterly.


    "Did you notice that too?"


    "Mm-hmm. It''s about that guy''s qualities that you don''t seem to know, right? I''ve been doing a lot of research here. I don''t know anything about my background before I got involved in the project."


    That''s exactly what Biton had in mind.


    "Even though you can be entrusted with the head of a plan that is important to the organization, like the Ghost Weapon Project,"


    Bitons to add to Raphael''s words.


    "Hey Abraham Yoshida is just a decoy, isn''t there a real mastermind else? So much so that they have been witnessed from day to day to the brothel. Those involved in the project will be as conscious as they are that they work in acts that are neglected from within the organization and hostile from Yob''s rewards."


    To Biton''s point, Raphael makes a difficult face.


    "But it is also true that the man has been involved as the head of the project for many years. I''ve partitioned many of my men, and it''s impossible to see them as puppets. I haven''t achieved anything so far. It is ironic that we will finally prove our accomplishments by finally rampaging the finished Power Spirit."


    "Then should we see that something is turning into something?


    "Oh, you can look at that"


    To Biton''s inquiry, Raphael nodded.


    "Someone whose name is known could have hidden his identity, buried his past, and become a suspicious man today called Abraham Yoshida."


    It was one of the patterns in which celebrities lurked and plotted. But in a huge organization called a private oilfielder, it can be inferred that quite a few people do it.


    Within the subspace, he began interrogating Abraham Yoshida.


    "Abraham Yoshida. Part of a private oilfield store. Now it fits, doesn''t it?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know."


    To the question, Abraham waves his face to the side with a frightened look.


    "So what''s your name?


    "I say Abdullah the Yoshida. Different person."


    "Don''t you know there''s nothing good about telling a clear lie?


    I have found out a few things about the current seemingly unpleasant interaction.


    He complains that he is a different person and acts frightened, but this man is quite stomached. Regardless of the expression, I don''t see any fright in my eyes. There is no change in the visions in the eyes. The fierce black flames continue to burn.


    Both the masterminds of the project are entering and leaving sex with dignity. This is already obvious. He was trying to frame someone for a trap.


    And it must have been a hassle for Abraham that it took us. They would have been absolutely irregular, such as themselves hired by Eko.


    Therefore, because it is troublesome, I am trying to do it properly and deludedly. The only interaction I had was now, and I spotted it that far.


    (I guess there are other enemies for this guy. Did you want to attract him? And what do you want to do with it?


    Of course, I don''t know if I think about it right now.


    "What we want to know is..."


    He opened his mouth and tried to ask, stopping on the way.


    There are countless things I wanted to know. The size of the organization. home base. What is the purpose? But this guy will never answer. Being tortured doesn''t answer. That''s what I realized. The kind of guy who lures someone in and is just moving around, he can''t possibly answer.


    (discarded pawn? This guy''s a mastermind phony?


    That''s what I think. It''s even natural to think about it that way. But on the other hand, the black fireworks vigeon from this man tells the story that this man is not the only one. I don''t know why. I don''t code two. A man in a role about a throwaway pawn releases an intense aura so far?


    "What''s going on? Mr.M."


    I was suspicious to see that he had not tried to proceed with the interrogation, but had always been a contrived face, and ten nights spoke up.


    "Let''s let this guy go"


    And Abraham was astonished by his decision, and by the ten nights, and by the shaking, and by Alisui, and by Abraham.


    "I''ll decide you''re different."


    With that said, I urge Alisui to gaze, so as to open the door of the subspace.


    "Duh, thanks..."


    And when the door of the subspace was opened, he bowed his head to come, and went out of it, Abraham. But I didn''t miss the ten nights and the waves, of course, when the gaze shined sharply for a moment.


    "What is this about, Mr. Tsubaki?


    Shaking asks.


    "He wanted to attract someone, and he was acting prominent on purpose. But... it''s not the wind that uses Shadow Warriors either. From that guy... I also felt intimidated that I couldn''t put it out on the miscellaneous fish there. I felt the boss class aura."


    As he usually walked out into the space and dropped off Abraham''s back as he did not go to the brothel and turned back the way he had just come, Xu said what he felt.


    "Interrogation or torture, it''s pointless. Face to face with him, trying to interrogate him was a failure in the first place. Greed. We should have followed him across the subspace from the beginning."


    "I see..."


    I was convinced by the words.


    Then the four of them tailed Abraham as he stretched out the subspace tunnel and headed somewhere.


    "Foolish brothers and sisters. Living muddy all over gold and rights, and happy with that? Being my oldest brother, I''m embarrassed. I''m sure my father''s ashamed too."


    As he walked, Abraham was speaking in a good tone, a strange soliloquy, as he spoke to someone.


    "Those who killed my father. I know it''s revenge now, but over the course of thirty years, I''ve gained as much strength as I can against you and others. This is an era that can also be called the Great Aggregation of Edges. At this time, I was able to line up with you, too, just in time. I destroyed the country my father ruled. Let us destroy the country you live in as well."


    Abraham says clearly in his voice, even though no one is listening, as if he were noticing those who are following him and letting them hear him.


    "This guy''s saying something you don''t know why, right?


    "It''s the solo talking mode of the villain boss, but it''s Imif, right?"


    Creepy, ten nights and a shake said.


    "Great Aggregation of Edges......"


    Alisui rebuffed the words Abraham had spoken.


    "Eko''s elders said the same thing. Just in this day and age, it''s a big convergence point on the edge."


    While walking, the three members of the Brown Resistance listen to Alisui.


    "It means that all souls are tied at the edge and, after rebirth, are made to be attracted. That''s a legend among Eko and among the magicians. It means that there are times when that edge is attracted all at once. In that case, the elders said it would be a turbulent time."


    "Eko''s elder has a long eyebrow and a fugafuga system, or a cute system that''s no different from the Alisuis?


    Shaking asks.


    "Whoa, that''s a good question for Mr. Shake. Zubari, it''s cute. I''m not a classic Fugafuga old man."


    "That''s not a good question."


    The shake that just broke my waist and Alisui''s face glowed.


    Three continue to follow Abraham''s tail after that, over Alisui''s subspace tunnel.


    Eventually Abraham walks into a dirty, cluttered building. Due to the dirt on the walls, cracks, etc., it is an old building that is not surprising when it is said to be centuries-old.


    Down the narrow stairs to the basement.


    "I''m sure there''s a secret lab ahead of us. Like the Snow Oka Institute."


    "Are you serious?


    To the shaking of a deceitful voice, he said seriously.


    At the end of the stairs there was a slightly heavier iron door. Finish both fingerprint authentication and iris authentication, plus use the keys, hit the password, and open the door.


    Alisui tried to stretch the tunnel to the end of the door before Abraham opened it.


    As expected, there was a secret laboratory there.


    Until then, the narrow stairs and dirty cluttered buildings have changed and there is quite a lot of space. And then the walls, the floor, and the sky are all white, and they''re full of cleanliness.


    Half a dozen technician-style men in white and half a dozen dressed as fortune-tellers were seen there. They''re all white.


    "What, you went in first?"


    Abraham, who opened the door, turned to the four who were supposed to be in subspace and invisible, with a distorted grin. Alisui makes a slight face, and the three of them, "Ten Nights, Shake," squeeze their faces tight.


    "I knew at a glance. You have supernatural powers. That''s pretty powerful, too. In other words, it becomes a good material for the spirit of power. I didn''t have to make a scene and do something to catch him on that spot, but I also knew if I let him swim, he''d come on his own. Not fateful... but you were an unexpected picker."


    "Space Gate Forced Open, Starts"


    When the magician-style man said, there was a hole in the subspace tunnel of Alisui, which spread more and more. Then the four figures are exposed on the spot, and the gaze of everyone on the spot is poured down.


    Not a single one is surprised. They decide that Abraham must have contacted them secretly and told them in advance of the tail over the four subspaces.


    The door behind the lab opened, and soldiers armed with submachine guns appeared. The magicians turn behind the soldiers.


    "I see - is this how you were trying to trap me? It wasn''t us. It must have been someone."


    Shake looked over at the soldiers, said in a voice lacking a sense of crisis, and smiled.


    "Firepower and armor are in order despite the large number. Besides that number of magicians. Maybe this is a little hard."


    Words are backwards, with an invincible grin. It''s a fun situation I haven''t visited in a long time, so I decided to enjoy it to the fullest.

 1041 7

    Ten nights he was wearing a suit under his clothes in advance, so the rest would have been transformed by wearing a mask and giving him a name. The name will trigger the power of the suit, so it cannot be removed.


    "Mezzillo Emeralder"


    Ten nights to give you a name in a voice without a hegemony.


    In addition to the modification of the Ten Nights'' own flesh, the power of the suit granted later allows the Ten Nights to show unparalleled strength in melee combat. It is also durable, and in order to be able to withstand some bullets, as a shield and servant of the Dusty Resistance, I have saved my predicament several times before.


    By plunging ten nights into multiple enemy opponents with guns, nature and enemy attention are drawn to ten nights.


    It is usually an impossible act, an unexpected one, and an act that instinctively complains that it is dangerous if you let it go in as it is, so the spearhead of an enemy attack almost invariably pours against the ten nights. This is totally patterned.


    Don''t miss that slight gap, the shake shoots with a gun and reduces the number of enemies. This is another stone of the Dusty Resistance.


    This time the enemy was a full face full armor, but there was no problem. When you shoot a hidden throat or head by a helm, the bullet penetrates the helm lightly.


    (The boulder is Junko. You''ll do a good job)


    I''m in the middle of a fight, but my grin spills.


    The relationship between bulletproof fibers and pistol bullets evolves with constant awareness of each other, while bullets are designed not to provide more penetration than a certain amount, imposing restrictions that prevent bulletproof fibers from becoming thicker and heavier in armor than a certain amount.


    The bullet of the gun given to the shake has its penetration limit removed. Whether it''s Battle Creature''s nail skin, bulletproof fiber, body armor, tank armor, but spare and non-shooting, penetration that also outweighs poor armored bullets. A gun that can''t be prevented as long as it hits.


    Although it is a large caliber and difficult to handle heavily and heavily, shaking is naturally sensible, and this can be handled to some extent in a short period of time.


    There are other difficulties. The penetration of pistols and bullets is constantly suppressed because of the nuance of preventing unexpected damage from being too penetrated, but it is too penetrating, so it hits people and objects that have been shot away.


    And for the increased penetration, the impact is smaller. If the bullet stops in your body when it lands, the impact of the bullet also stops it from moving after dealing damage to the target. But if it penetrates, it will also take less time to flicker for the target to have a lower impact on their body. Depending on where it hits, the damage is also low. As a result, there is an increased need to target the steeple.


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    A spell of sorcery is cast, and a black sickle is summoned and placed in both hands.


    Further open the subspace tunnel and wave the sickle across the entrance of the tunnel.


    Between the magicians who had refrained behind the armed soldiers, the half-tip of the sickle pattern and the part of the blade liquefies, turning into a black splash and splashes. One of the surprised magicians'' necks is jumped by a blade that returns from liquid to individual as he pulls his arm.


    More times than not, the sickle is shaken. Repeatedly changing into an individual into a liquid, every time a magician is tragically killed. Black sickles fly over the soldiers who are avant-garde, so it''s as if they can''t cope and are unilaterally killed before they cast a spell.


    "You''re just as tired as I said. Magicians tend to belittle martial arts. Thanks to this. It helps."


    Mumble with ridicule.


    The armored men werewolved in the killings taking place behind their backs. Those who came forward with a shield do not play the role of shield at all. The enemy is flying across space and attacking.


    "Mezzillo Elbow!"


    Ten nights stick in there and punch an elbow into the abdomen of one of the soldiers. He has a light visceral rupture, vomits intensely inside the helm, bleeds from under the helm, and collapses.


    The Dusty Resistance side led unilaterally, but the situation remains unfavourable. The number of enemies and the firepower are difficult. Plus there are a lot of magicians.


    Some of the magicians start casting spells. Some of the soldiers ignore the ten nights, attacking the shakes and whistles. Where the hands of a wavering attack have loosened, the soldiers attempt to attack once and for all.


    The shakes hide in the shadows, and the dodging behavior is thorough for ten nights, making me feel like a war guard. He wields a sickle in the shadows, killing several more, but his enemies do not flinch. On the contrary, the number of enemies is increasing.


    "You made a phantom or a split man out of magic."


    The squawk shrugged so that it sounded like a shake next door.


    A few seconds later, at the foot around the shaking and shaking, dozens of things appear like giant potato worms that are likely to be 30 centimeters in diameter, which jump simultaneously and jump into the shaking.


    It''s like a potato worm, but it''s not just a potato worm. A big mouth opens, with pointy fangs lined up amazingly inside, trying to bite them both.


    "Miso Barrier!


    When he cried out, the miso became a thin membrane, covering the shaking, probably created by magic, to prevent the attack of the potato worm.


    "Miso golem!


    Plus call Miso Golem and let him crush the potato worm. The advent of Miso Golem was also astonished by the boulders.


    "Ahchichichichichichichi, there he is"


    Ten nights on the other hand, after being burned on a fire line created by sorcery, he was shot with a gun at the flickered spot, and he continued to eat the attack, while fleeing.


    (Ten nights is dangerous...)


    And it came to pass, when the golem was turned toward the tenth night, that the soldiers who were shooting the tenth night fell down on their asses, as if they had been shrugged by something that they could not see at their feet.


    The three of us immediately realize that it is Alisui''s cover. I can''t think of anything else in this place right now, and it''s an Eko way to help out by flickering someone without killing them.


    Dressed to shield the miso golem, it leaves the shadows. It doesn''t actually become a shield because it penetrates bullets and so on, but it can be made useful to the extent that it blocks the sight of the enemy.


    "Dry world. A sleeping universe. A dying present. The wind is out of breath, the sound is tired of dancing, and the light stops shaking"


    With Miso Golem, the spell chant of that moment, when the attack by gun and sorcery was carried out, ended and the sorcery was activated.


    Bullets and several daggers containing electric shocks unleashed by magic have stopped in front of the It''s like time has stopped, or you''ve been tied up all over the air.


    "Mezzillo lightning leglagliato!


    With that gap where the attack is concentrated, the Ten Nights makes a move like a flying kick, jumping the soldier''s neck.


    "Oh, wow. You have a great face and style."


    There Miyamura Hakichi shows up and looks at him and raises his voice. Already phantogenic, his arms and nails are stretched and his whole body is discolored red and black.


    "Is this God telling me to holly dock? No... but is it beyond my defensive range? You can''t be over eighteen. It''s forbidden. After eighteen, it''s not a woman. It''s a distorted creature called Baba, medically just a woman. Holly Docking adheres strictly to eighteen prohibitions is God''s Code!


    "You have endless creeps."


    He sees the good fortune of summoning, and says with a look on his face.


    "You look down on me too..."


    Good luck staring at you and making a dark voice.


    "You still look down on me for being God''s use... How can you look down on people? Don''t even think about the feelings of the overlooked...... Is that fun...... I can''t forgive you..."


    Haoji turns around and starts to kill him, waving his arms on the spot.


    Reacting to the killing, he flies off the spot. Realize that the shock ran through the space where you were, and figure out who Hao Ji''s abilities are.


    (Grandson''s hand...)


    Whimpering in my mouth. It is famous for Ashiya Kurodo, but according to the motion, the mindfulness of energy generation, as if it can be reached out of reach, has been called this recently.


    "Rookie..."


    Huh, Abraham Yoshida groaned pompously. There was no particularly rushed wind.


    And Arisui also guessed. Unique signs, arising when the door of the subspace opens.


    At last the door of the subspace opens and one soldier in camouflage clothes pops up with one small gun in his hand after another.


    Though set up by three of the dust resistance, the newly emerged soldiers began shooting at full-armer soldiers and magicians.


    "Allies?"


    Ten nights flying big, then I look at the soldiers who started the shootout and squeal.


    "No difference on my side. Long time no see."


    After a total of seven soldiers had come out, the dust resistance and the knower of Alisui appeared through the door of the subspace and spoke.


    "Whoa, Massago."


    The shake breaks my face. I am convinced that the newly emerged subspace tunnel belongs to the Massago.


    Soon the situation seemed to have reversed. The number of camouflage clothing soldiers is small, but in addition to that, with the addition of three dust resistances and Alisui and Masago, it''s clearly a sign that we''re going to win.


    "You seem to be Abraham''s adversaries, but you''ll be on the run soon."


    A magnificent white soldier with a stern face turned to shake and said unexpected words.


    "Even though this one prevails now?


    "The enemy has a newbie too?


    Shake and shake ask at the same time.


    "This is just one of their Azitos, and they blow themselves up every Azitos. And Job''s army of rewards found one of the Aziths, and they were wiped out. All the engineers, soldiers, and magicians in Azito will blow up both the evidence obliteration and enemy sweep. Then the Spirit of Power will be freed."


    The soldiers - the words of Haya Biton - make their faces mixed with surprises and fright.


    "It''s lame. But there are enemies here, aren''t there?


    And, shake.


    "He said he was also in Ajit over there. Probably the Shadow Warrior. We''ve just been contacted, too. That''s why we''re retreating as soon as possible."


    Bitong prompted me, and the ten nights I was alone returned to the shaking, and Alisui opened the door of the subspace tunnel.


    Both the Dusty Resistance and the Bitons, their men and the Massago, enter the subspace.


    (I didn''t think you were a shadow fighter...)


    Surprise at Biton''s words.


    "Let him go!


    One of the magicians barked, blocking the subspace tunnel of Alisui, making it impossible to proceed.


    "I open it new. If mine gets crushed, Alisui, please."


    "Disappointed."


    A new subspace tunnel opens and the four of you move there.


    "Is there more than one use of space? It''s troublesome..."


    A space-user mage groaned. This one''s only got one of him, so if they manipulate the space by themselves, they can''t crush it.


    "I give up here. Take out whatever you can and move it away as quickly as you can."


    Researchers and magicians who receive Abraham''s life and begin to act hastily.


    Everyone here knows, of course, the story that renunciation means suicide bombing in Azit. However, Abraham and Hokichi were the only ones who knew how to get involved and blow themselves up.


    By virtue of Haoji''s ability, Abraham made more than one splinter of his own. Nor is Abraham here the main body. Haoji is not only capable of producing himself, but also other splinters. However, Haoji''s own splinter has the same force as Haoji''s, but others'' splinter does not have the same force as the body, and the force is significantly inferior.


    (Should I have blown myself up earlier? No... the data here is important too)


    I prefer nothing to Abraham, and I''m not blowing myself up with all my allies.


    There is nothing to say if you can engage with soldiers and magicians to return enemies. I did the means of suicide bombing elsewhere because you''re about to wipe it out, and it''s not too hard to figure out what to do.

 1042 8

    Residential neighborhood at night. Road near the abandoned house on the way to demolition.


    I think the young man on his way home, who has just moved into this town, is a creepy place around here.


    The ghost seems to be real, but the youth have never seen it. But the place is instinctively inspired by fear, so I try to pass by quickly.


    "Taskete... Taskete..."


    A definite voice heard from the abandoned house stops the young man''s legs.


    Why did you stop there? The answer is simple. Because the emotion of curiosity is much stronger than fear.


    Peek inside a rough abandoned house.


    There was a light ghostly thing there, and besides, I had eyes for myself, and the young man was stunned.


    A boy about five or six years old - his upper body glowing pale and red all over his body. The lower body is an oval giant sphere, even this sphere alone has the height to the throat of the youth.


    Besides, the part of the boy that touches his right eye is amazed with the likeness of a little Ibo. My left eye is still glowing red and staring at the youth.


    Instead of spirits, the youth was solidified, looking directly at its seemingly monstrous appearance.


    "Tuskete...... Onyisan...... Taskete��"


    "Duh, what do I do?


    Haunted, the other guy was a kid, and he said he was looking for help, and the youth couldn''t leave him alone.


    That kindness saved his life.


    "Boknitabellarete. Human tuninatte"


    At the same time as the child opens his mouth wide, his head swells more than five times, and the size of his mouth extends proportionally to it, which makes each person likely to enter.


    A young man prepared to die, but the grown head of a child''s monster shriveled when he looked at it.


    "No, Onyisan, Taberkotodekinai. Onyisan, Yasashiyicht, Bokutaskeyoutsita. Dakarata berenai. Human tuninarenai. Aligato. Sayonara."


    That being said, smiling small, the child''s monster disappeared.


    When the young man followed his cheeks to confirm the pain, he rushed home in a shabby move, but early enough.


    He has lived seriously.


    I''m serious about this and I''m working hard, and I''m performing, but I''m not a salesman who can make it out.


    On the other hand, no matter what I did, I was desperate to see a stupid woman in the same department emerge more than I was to be the president''s mistress.


    I seriously cling to this. I see myself stupid, intelligent society. If I worked hard seriously, I would surely be rewarded, and my parents kept telling me, and I had followed them, that I was a fool round.


    It showed up before he went home on the night trail with a clown.


    Woman glowing yellow. But the figure barely kept the shape of the woman, but the contour was always indeterminate, swollen and shrunk. The deformity is so intense that I have no idea what it looked like when I was a human, especially to the face. But no matter how shrunk, more than two meters are huge.


    "You... look just like you, Il."


    The monstrous woman, who suddenly appeared in front of him, speaks to him stiff, hard to hear.


    "Let''s Narrow to the Human Tsu...... You Wangmi, Kittokanaw"


    When I wondered if the indeterminate contour of the yellow woman had swelled, it poured down to his head.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    He screamed. The woman was a ghost. The woman''s information flows into him.


    The woman''s name is Ritsuka Chizuru. I worked for a black company, but my boss forced me into a physical relationship with a story about my birth, and if I refused, I was torn apart by rumors that I had no roots or leaves, and I was mentally tired and retired.


    I went to the Snow Oka Institute to gain supernormal powers and avenge my boss, but after being marked and captured by a suspicious organization for activating superordinary powers and killed while continuing to be tortured every day, I was still tormented even by being a ghost.


    His ego, possessed, was sealed in the back of his brain.


    His consciousness disappeared, and the consciousness of the reetsuka thousand cranes ruled his flesh.


    When Haoji was possessed by the Spirit of Power, my strong Haoji was able to maintain his consciousness. But I couldn''t do it for this man. The frail spirit was pushed in, and the consciousness of Thousand Cranes took the lead of the flesh.


    "That... I... am becoming a man..."


    Some spirits of power are not completely insane. Chizuru also kept his temperament, self and reason.


    "For now... let me kill the people who tormented this man..."


    Because he possessed it, he was a thousand cranes that I think he should repay for his host.


    When Junko, the hotel of the night, peered out the window, he saw multiple power spirits dancing in the night sky of Shinjuku, in colourful and varied shapes.


    "Tired, over here"


    Invite tiredness to the window and show the sky.


    The theory that the reason why so many shapes of the Spirit of Power have been separated from humans is that, because of so much pain and resentment, they are no longer even able to keep their appearance as people, but the late - is powerful.


    "That''s a good number."


    He won''t look like an inspirational person, but he''ll be surprised if he sees it, tired I think.


    (If it''s that many spirits just flying in the sky, there must be quite a few power spirits trying to possess on earth)


    Tired of seeing more guys like Haoji who fought during the day by the end of the night.


    "Oh, Sacha texted me. A unit of Yob''s reward found Ajito and engaged him, but he thought he was the mastermind, and every Mr. Abraham Yoshida blew up Ajito himself. So, they wiped it out."


    "Suddenly the mastermind blows himself up, it''s frigid."


    "I wonder if you''re a shadow fighter or something. Otherwise I have to be separated. That kid at noon was the type of guy who made a split body and the main body was elsewhere, but maybe he could use that for someone else. Or do you have a device like that, whose ability is actually Mr. Abraham''s power or something?"


    Junko guess a lot.


    "Let''s deal with the Spirit of Power"


    Looking up at the night sky again, Tired says.


    "At night, you''ll show up clearly, and now is a good opportunity. You will approach with a helicopter and burn it down with a flame of purification."


    "Oh well. Then we''ll do it tomorrow night."


    "Are you okay tonight?


    Tired looks at Junko suspiciously.


    "Let''s get some rest today. I took a bath. I''m gonna cool it down."


    "Then why did you stay at the lab without going back to the lab?"


    "If it was before the bath, I would have gone. Too bad."


    Though she was tired, Junko did not mind and fell asleep in bed dressed in white.


    Six soldiers - Alisui, Misago, Biton, and Biton''s men - settled down after evacuating in the back alley.


    Colorful power spirits flying in various shapes in the night sky appeared to Alisui, Misago and Ji, but not in the eyes of others.


    (Entity is not so strong. If you get a little stronger, you''ll also see in the eyes of a regular person with no strong inspiration)


    Hiroji Machida tells you in the box.


    "Alisui, you''re alive. Why can''t you contact them?"


    Misago speaks to Alisui. Eko and the others heard that Alisui was dead.


    "Um, that''s..."


    Alisui stuck in words. I don''t feel like I''m going to get ripped off by the twitches while it''s going to be easy for me to tell Misago why.


    "If so, how did you know about that Ajito?


    A shake asks toward the bitton. I''ve already heard who it is.


    "It was on satellite cameras, so I just went after it. The same way we found out about Yob''s reward."


    "I don''t cheat, I think I can use that. I was listening on my own feet in the tunnel."


    To Biton''s answer, a bitter smile shakes.


    "But apparently, you are. I don''t care if you blow up every Azit. Besides, it''s the worst combo ever, when a new Ghost Weapon is unleashed from a blown Azito."


    I wonder if that''s the spirit dancing in the sky, listening to Biton, and I think...


    "It''s crazy to unleash such a mess around the city."


    I said with a shake on my face.


    (If your interests can even be multiplied by a cent, it''s because you''re the ones who don''t hurt your heart if you deliberately get into conflict and let others die with hundreds or millions. Abraham must be, too)


    Blurry bittons without putting them in your mouth.


    "Biton, I''m sorry, but I''m gonna act with these guys. Leaving it alone is dangerous late. Especially this Alisui. That''s why I said goodbye."


    "Okay. Let me know if anything happens."


    Misago accepted the bitten and left the spot first from the bitten ones.


    "Duh, what does that mean? - Huh. Even Ouilla was active earlier."


    Alisui eats to the Massago.


    (Well, Alisui feels as dangerous as ever. I can feel at ease with the twigs and the set, but now I need a matchmaker with the same eyes, and I wonder if Misago has thought about it)


    I saw Misago and Alisui and thought so at ten nights.


    Job''s reward was three troops operating, and only Yukiko was a commander and solo march.


    One of the troops reports to Sister the concern that he will be wiped out by a suicide bombing, although he has discovered and broken in the enemy''s Azito.


    "Then the Spirit of Power is unleashed into the city, and it''s unleashed massively all over the city"


    It''s weird that you have to make all the reports that aren''t even Roku. Aware that the Sister you are listening to will be more concerned.


    "Junko contacted me -. Tomorrow night, they''re going to purify my tiredness.


    "Okay."


    If you don''t do it by the end of the night, you will have many victims who will be possessed or killed by the Spirit of Power, but you are a lucky child who feels distraught about what you have to do tomorrow, but it is unclear what it is, and I didn''t bother to ask and make sure.

 1043 9

    Junko and Tired, and the faces of the Dusty Resistance visited Shinjuku, and the night dawned.


    Two of them had been summoned to the Old Metropolitan Government Building on West Shinjuku 2nd Street (the current City Hall has been relocated to another location within the same Shinjuku).


    "Keh, you surprised me. The grain crushers of decaying rope will be ready."


    Seeing those gathered in the conference room, Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft heir Star Charcoal Shining laughs sarcastically. Next to Huiming there is also Shu Hongmori.


    "That''s how important it is for us to move."


    Decaying Rope Masahwa, the Lord of the Decaying Rope Clan, says with a face that has no shards of tension.


    "Yob''s reward for a private oilfielder, but it''s a gorgeous defense to be late for an organization in another country."


    Shu also - it''s rare for him, and he speaks ironically.


    "If I was compiling the information, I''d be late, you know. Besides, multiple power spirits have been released into Shinjuku Ward."


    I have already heard the story of Shining and Shu.


    "Well, now it''s a relaxing countermeasure meeting in the morning"


    "You need to understand the situation and decide how it''s going to work."


    A tall girl in uniform, mingled with decaying rope sorcerers, sat in a conference room seat, says. It was a familiar uniform and a familiar face to Hui Ming Da. At one point, she was a female student at Van School who was in and out of Earth School. I also know why you''re in and out, Hui Ming and Shu.


    "Whoa, the murder club is in the war."


    "Yeah, I hope so."


    To Shu''s words, Akiko Hashino, a neo-spiritual defense agency, shrugged her shoulders and smiled. Next door is also the figure of Fujishima''s husband.


    (That poor head tungtung kid, the one I saw at Earth School. Speaking of which, I knew about the murder club, and I knew I was a resident of the paranormal industry)


    Seeing Shining, Kishio remembers the day he visited Earth School to join the Murder Club.


    "The other guys on the move are the Snow Oka Institute, the Brown Resistance and... Yob''s reward and the same private oilfielder? I don''t know if it''s true about internal fighting or something. I made it look like an internal war, and it was actually connected, so you''re not thinking about the danger of leaking information?


    "Whether you''re a reformer or a moderate in the private oilfielder in the first place, you''ve been asking for help on all sides, right? If you''re connected, there''s no point in letting the inside out of your organization like that."


    In response to Luminous''s question, Masami gives a history.


    "Rumor has it."


    Masawa picked up the fingertip form phone and was contacted about the arrival of Haya Biton and Yukiko Du Wind, whining.


    Eventually Biton and Yukiko show up in the conference room, briefly greeting them and taking their seats.


    "Yob''s reward mixes with a private oil field store, so we can use this as our countermeasure headquarters."


    "What is the name of the countermeasure headquarters?


    Shu asks Masahi. It seemed as though it was the right sum to take the head.


    "Shinjuku Spiritual Unrest Control Headquarters is fine,"


    "Hidden Naming......"


    Shining laughs sarcastically and exhales small.


    "Excuse me..."


    Biton picked up the phone and changed his complexion.


    "They... are crazy. We''ve unleashed battle creatures all over the city."


    To Biton''s report, only Kishifu and Yukiko put a surprise on their faces, but the others haven''t changed their complexion.


    "That sounds fun"


    "Keh, that''s too much fun."


    He even had a faint laugh as far as Tsuko and Shining were concerned.


    "I saw you going to create confusion, kill your power, and do something in the meantime,"


    Masumi says calmly.


    "What are we going to do when the prospect of power spirit mass production is about to collapse?


    Ask no one, Sachiko.


    "Could mass production of the Spirit of Power be the real purpose in the first place, have you become suspicious? I''m just confused and I feel like I''m flirting."


    Shu opinions.


    "Confusion�� it''s possible that chaos is an end in itself"


    In the wake of Shu''s words, Hui Ming came up with a fu and spoke.


    "This case...... similar. In the past... there have been several times in the history of darkness in this country. Talk about those who used a hefty ritual to spread evil all over the country and keep catastrophic."


    Huiming said.


    The story that I found particularly impressive was the battle against Shizuno Rightemon, one of the inheritances conveyed to the magicians of star coal. The artist, fought by Star Charcoal Dark Sai, the ninth generation successor to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, said he was seriously trying to destroy the country using the souls of more than 30,000 dead scattered in the original castle in the turmoil of Shimahara.


    "I see. If we were to perform a huge ritual in this suburban center, there would be a lot of points to make, wouldn''t there? And why they didn''t leave Shinjuku."


    Those stories are also well known about Masami, so what Shining wanted to say was immediately perceptible. Yukiko and Shu were also familiar with the history of the magician, so they could understand Shining''s concerns.


    "What''s a ritual... What are you talking about?


    "How does it have to do with the story of the Spirit of Power?


    Meanwhile, Biton and Kishi Husband couldn''t keep up with the stories of Shining and Masakazu. I didn''t speak, but I don''t understand Kiriko either.


    "That means we''re sacrificing the city itself called Shinjuku and trying to do something huge. Maybe we''re going to make Shinjuku the capital of death and catalyze all the human souls in this city."


    Sachiko says in a quiet tone, and those who did not understand will cease to understand.


    "You''re acting strange at a time when you''re destroying Ajito and releasing the Spirit of Power with ease. And if you think you''re going to put a spell ritual on the city itself, whether you''re going to unleash battle creatures to buy time for your own obstructors, or if you don''t want to leave Shinjuku, you''re convinced."


    Correct sum that speaks like other personnel.


    "Of course it''s only in the realm of speculation, right? There''s a whole other way of looking at it."


    "Guess what I want you to come off."


    Though Sachiko says it, I know a few people here well that it is something that only hits the speculation I want them to come off.


    "What about evacuation advice and evacuating all the people in Shinjuku?


    Kishifu suggests.


    "There''s no way you can get that far at the point of speculation, is there? I know that''s the best part."


    While acknowledging Kishifu''s proposal, Masakazu rejects it.


    "Keh, I''m guessing, and it''s going to be like Abraham or something."


    A brilliance that tells you to mock the rejection of Masakazu and spreads an invincible and nasty grin. There were several who agreed, even if not in their mouths, with the words of their brilliance.


    "With all these mentions, I''d like to think you''re okay,"


    He and the first-sighted felt unreliable to the orthodox who made optimistic remarks without tension, but from the magicians of decaying rope who knew the orthodox well, now that the orthodox was this nori, he accepted that the opposite was reassuring.


    In the morning, when he left the hotel, Junko and Tired came across the sight of Battle Creature being rampant.


    Not even before Junko and the soldiers in camouflage clothes, presumably Biton''s men, quickly crack down on Battle Creature. But there were several corpses of ordinary people rolling on the road.


    The anomaly of Battle Creature rumbling around the city.


    But people were intrigued to flock to Battle Creature''s corpse and start shooting when they were forced to be exorcised, even as Battle Creature was rampant. Some of them are photographing human remains.


    There is no pure child, no tiredness, no great emotion, and I see the sight.


    "What are your plans for today?


    Tired asks.


    "Well, if you hang out, you''re gonna run into something one of these days, right? Thank you. Your enemies would like to be flashy."


    Junko returns an out-of-the-box answer.


    Phew, Junko and Tired noticed huge spirits approaching.


    "The spirit of power since this morning?


    To feel the immensity of spirituality, I just think so, but I''m really concerned about the part about grandeur in the morning.


    It was the spirit of the yellow glowing woman who flew through the sky and appeared. The spirit is that the lines of the contours of the body continue to change dramatically, but somehow the lines of the body indicate that it is a woman. When one eye gets huge, the nose bends, and the lower lip swells unusually, the face changes dramatically and I have no idea what she looked like in her lifetime


    "Junko."


    "Huh?"


    Junko was slightly surprised when he was called by his name by the power spirit whose face kept changing violently.


    "That spirit of power... reason may still be there"


    "Yeah, I wonder if you know me. But you can see it''s too far away."


    Tired and Junko say each other.


    "Me, you look so weird? Uh, Chizuru. Chizuru Reizuka ''


    "Chizuru, huh?


    I remember the mouse I once modified properly. But since he became a spirit of power and changed his appearance, he couldn''t tell the boulders apart.


    By the way, the possessed man was just released because the bathroom and the like were troublesome.


    "Me, thanks to Junko, I got my hopes up, but then the weird outsiders caught me, and I kept torturing him, and he killed me, and when I realized it, it was like this."


    "Oh well... that was tough. But there was a lot of reason left."


    Though Chizuru''s spiritual strength was probably strong and he carried on, it is a rare example of the power spiritualized yet rational.


    "Do you remember where Chizuru was, where he was?


    ''Yes... the place is...''


    After being told where Thousand Cranes was, Tired purified Thousand Cranes and freed them from the Spirit of Power and sent them to the Underworld.


    "Oh, I tried to ask and forgot, but from someone possessed by the Spirit of Power, can''t you drag the Spirit of Power out and into the painting?


    "That technique only works on spirits of stripping, or humans in normal conditions. Invalid for spirits possessed by people and things. It''s like being integrated with foreign objects."


    "I see. Speaking of which, I thought you said that even when the electric spirit of Recommendation 11 is in possession of things, Tie you can''t help it."


    Junko recognized that the technique of Shizuno, which is said to have an absolute advantage over the spirit, is also literally no longer the technique of being made by the spirit in a state possessed of something.


    (But it''s a weird story to say that it''s impossible to separate possession from a person''s body by forcibly separating spirits, because it''s possible to kill without question...)


    I think so, Junko, but I don''t know the detailed technique unless I have mastered Shizuno''s magic.


    "I figured by last night, I might as well have been ready to cool down and purify the Spirit of Power"


    "What now..."


    At that time, I thought I was tired. I was wondering if that absurdity of truth was also a bad influence of pure children.

 1044 10

    Shinjuku Station East Exit Altaville Front Square.


    Out-of-place aliens suddenly appeared in that place, which was crowded with people going out.


    Like a dog covered with hair all over its body. That''s as big as an elephant, just stepping on one foot, and the car is going to crumble.


    A giant hundred feet that are bigger than one person''s worth just in width and should be more than ten meters long. All those legs look like sharp blades.


    It is a form reminiscent of the carnivore of the feline family, but the whole body is covered in thick crusts, with a long corner from the head and a large left and right stretch of sabellar fangs from the mouth.


    A biological weapon created by genetic modification - Battle Creature - which became the earliest classic presence on battlefields around the world. The passers-by stopped with amazement, instinctive fear and curiosity that they appeared out of nowhere in the middle of a city that was ruined by men.


    Seeing them, few fled immediately. If this were an understandable carnivore such as a lion or bear, many would have interpreted what had escaped from somewhere as appearing and escaped, but because their appearance was too distant, or thought of a crop or something.


    He has an extremely aggressive form, so at that point some of them thought it was dangerous and fled, and they were right.


    The three Battle Creatures were simultaneously attacked by passers-by who were caught in curiosity remembering the sense of crisis.


    Seeing the scene where a person is killed by a beast, he finally switches to a sense of crisis, and people go on the run.


    Battle creatures are input at the genetic level to kill people. At a rate far exceeding that of a man, he chases the escapees around, killing them one after the other in their corners, with their feet, with their blades, with their fangs.


    The destination of the escapees varied, but those who made the choice to flee to the store were the most correct choice.


    The same fate befell those who fled underground. A slightly smaller battle creature sets up the stairs as if they were waiting for those who fled, attacking those who came down the stairs.


    A similar thing was happening on the street. Beyond the road is Battle Creature in every direction. They came from everywhere, and those who fled from everywhere ran, and it happened there when people collided.


    A child who collides and falls to be kicked over by someone running from across the street reaches out to his mother crying. Behind it comes Battle Creature.


    Before his mother desperately tried to help him, a giant dog''s foot stepped on the child, his outstretched hand ripped off and flew to blow up to his mother''s face. The grief of mourning the death of my son lasted no more than two seconds. Because the other front leg of the giant dog also crushed the mother''s body.


    There are tons of battle creatures in the city, as if they had prefaced and targeted the flow of people fleeing. In fact, they were carried by trucks and unleashed simultaneously. Calculating people''s escape flows, they were positioned.


    Gunshots sound. A giant dog who was chasing people falls over and stops moving. In the head of Battle Creature, a small hole is worn, but no one has seen it.


    Several people who were on the run stopped moving. Curiosity even beats the fear of death.


    "This gun, like Senior Aizawa''s grandma tame, I''d like to name it. Wow. I like it. It''s hard not to handle it with one hand."


    A shake shooting down the head of a giant dog squeaks in a grumpy face.


    Its shaking, unusually long arms with three elbows, swinging two morningstars, a double-eyed orangutan looming.


    "Mezzillo, shower, kick!


    Ten nights penetrate from side to side and turn forward, hitting your body with your back.


    "There''s no kick in the heart"


    When Misago, who had been riding for some time, squealed on the shoulder of the reigning chief orangutan, he ran his nails down its throat. Blood erupts like a fountain, and hand orangutan falls.


    Sure, the kick was skulking for the head, but I think it''s a good ten nights because I let it flinch.


    "What...? I killed a monster."


    "I''m on the side of justice! Wow! You really have a righteous side!


    "Isn''t that Eko over there? Cute."


    "Kill me at that rate."


    "Ugh!


    People cheer.


    "You''re extra embarrassed because you''re dressed like this..."


    "I''m not the one who exposes myself to the public."


    Ten nights and Massago said, respectively.


    "I wonder how they transported this big one at the moment?


    I look at the giant dog I shot to death, and the shake makes me wonder.


    "There are quite a few types of battle creatures that you can fold up and accommodate."


    I hear a familiar voice, and the shake makes my expression shine and turns to the voice.


    "Oh, Mr. Aizawa, he was here."


    Shake to see what''s true and cheer. There is also Midori next door.


    "Here I am. Was there a Massago too?"


    "Uhm. Long time no see"


    Meeting lightly, Misago saw a shaken battle creature.


    "A giant beast can easily die with a gun."


    "Battle creatures are made to be killed in moderation. If you wrap everything in your body with armor, including joints, you can''t kill it with a firearm, but you can''t make it that way. It can also be killed by a proper firearm possession infantry. That leads to depletion as a weapon, which is convenient for the commercial side. It was originally low cost."


    "No, sometimes it''s because this gun is powerful."


    To Missago''s question, True drowned the accumulation of battlefield circumstances, and the shaking mouthed a concise answer.


    Two more Battle Creatures show up and have been attacked, but are lightly repelled.


    "People make creatures that kill people. It''s a job to risk your life."


    Massago looks down at the remains of Battle Creature and reveals his discomfort and says:


    "I guess. In the first place, Battle Creature was first manufactured by Yukioka, who belonged to a military research facility in the United States during the Middle War thirty years ago."


    "Ugh, was Battle Creature also the inventor of Junko? Anything bad happens to Mon, it feels like Junko."


    I hear the true words, and the shake laughs.


    "Yukooka said he didn''t mean it. Something I couldn''t help but make out with. But with the application of that technology, they''re now remodeling humans."


    "I mean, Junko is evil after all."


    "You guys are taking care of that evil scattered. It''s going to mean evil, too. I don''t like it when anybody but me says bad things about him, so keep it to yourself as if you''re joking."


    "Ugh, yeah...... I don''t mean to sound bad... sorry"


    "Ababa, True Brother, Super Selfish ~"


    When the truth uttered in a tight tone, Shao apologized as if he were frightened, and now Midori has become a tear, but this one was ignored.


    "From somewhere...... I feel like I''m still nearby and monitoring this situation"


    A warrior who had fought elsewhere appeared through the door of a subspace tunnel.


    "My sister doesn''t have a problem with it. I was just guessing it."


    Midori speaks and Midori turns to the true.


    "You were here, too. How''s Junko doing?


    "You''re being bad with me somewhere."


    True to return an appropriate and extreme answer to the question.


    "I knew it was evil. It''s a little unreasonable to say just Senior Aizawa."


    And, joking and shaking. Don''t punish me, I think ten nights watching beside me.


    "Yeah, but sometimes you nail people because you say things you don''t have to say to the level that makes them uncomfortable."


    "Er... is that what you say to Senior Aizawa?


    "Be careful what they say about ''till'' or something else. No, grow up."


    "From the people I''ve been paying attention to for a long time, if you tell me something else, I feel sorry for you at the same time as it helps..."


    When I heard him beware of the shaking, he said with a toho face.


    "So, Midori said you were being watched?


    Mouth what Ten Nights cared about.


    "The people who are making this noise are clearly marking the location of the opposing forces. I think that will either concentrate Battle Creature here or avoid it here and release Battle Creature again elsewhere"


    "It depends on how many battle creatures you have left. The former if they are sufficiently numerous. Otherwise, it can be seen as the latter."


    When I laid eyes on the good spot, I truly thought when I heard the story. Depending on how the enemy comes out, the enemy''s remaining strength can also be measured to some extent. Of course, it is dangerous to make decisions, but the approximate prospects are easier to make.


    As the six of us talked about this, a number of motorized team vehicles came and stopped in front of them.


    "They said you guys killed these guys, but could you let me know which forces they belong to?


    A motorist stepping out of the car asks questions.


    "Residents of the back street. I''ve been traveling from Euthanasia. If there''s more to it than that, we''re gonna kill each other with you this time, okay?


    "What are you going to do by threatening me here..."


    Ten nights echo in a chilly tone.


    "Unlike the euthanasia police station, police outside of dark cities are not accommodating. So you''d better be a little intimidating."


    "Heh... that''s not what I''m talking about. I don''t know."


    Listen to what Midori says and squeal as if Midori can''t agree.


    "Regardless of whether it''s not accommodating or not, thank you for letting me know. It''s also the job of the officers to try to figure out how many forces are moving."


    A manoeuvring crew laughing and moaning under his helmet.


    "Uh-oh, something looks good. - This guy."


    Alisui praises from within the subspace.


    "Relatively, you''re acting like a child."


    "Ah?"


    Straight mouthed what he truly thought, he glanced at the truth and spoke out in a grumpy voice.


    "Oh, looks like you guys are here, too. Are you there, too? [M] Thousands of customers."


    While walking down the underground, Junko projects a holographic display in mini-size, sees a report of emails from true, and says happily.


    I already know Junko and Tired of the information that Battle Creature is being released in large quantities all over the district.


    "If you can rendezvous with Midori, and meet Abraham or the man possessed by the Spirit of Power, you can locate the body."


    And, tired.


    "Sounds like you should hurry. Something''s going to happen."


    "Awesome thing?


    "Mail me from Sacha. Looks like Hideaki and Masahwa-san moved out, too. He said the murder club was on the move. So, Mr. Abraham''s purpose was to speculate that it was a huge ritual that cost the people of Shinjuku."


    Upon hearing Junko''s report, Tired once remembered the man who, during the Edo period, made himself a butchered apprentice and was a mentor.

 1045 11

    Private oilfield shop, home to the Ghost Weapon Project team.


    The main body of Abraham Yoshida and Haoji has been here forever and won''t go outside.


    In the operator''s room, with countless projected displays, Haoji sees Battle Creature rumbling all over Shinjuku, and laughs naturally.


    For Hao Ji, the world is an enemy. The sight of the enemy being killed is dazzling.


    Only those who are here can be called allies. Only Abraham Yoshida, who recognized himself, can be recognized.


    Possessed by the Spirit of Power, to Haoji, who repeatedly slaughtered him while going to hate and desire, Abraham made contact without any cowardice, stating that it was he who gave him that power, and even preached about the use of power and his mission.


    (The guys in the world, they always looked down on me, but only this guy recognized me. this guy is god to me)


    What I needed and what I was admitted to, Haoji was more than happy and decided to keep up with Abraham for the rest of his life.


    "Is it God''s purification operation? That''s exactly what Mr. Abraham thought."


    Abraham, who is nearby, was also conscious and told to be charmed by the good fortune.


    "Not everything will be what I think it will be. I''m trying to be that way, but I''m sure it will hit several obstacles. At that time, it''s more about how to deal with it."


    Even if you are so lucky, Abraham is happy or irrelevant. I never really take it.


    "I think that attitude, too, is Mr. Boulder Abraham. Mr. Abraham is God to me."


    "Again and again, don''t deify me on your own. I am definitely not a god or anything, and I am an act of awe against God, such as treating people like gods."


    Abraham gives me the nail. I feel that this statement is more and more worthy of respect, reflected in the eyes of Haoji as humble.


    On the other hand, Apraham sees Hao Ji with his contempt for his followers, but Hao Ji hasn''t noticed it.


    (Due to the possession of the Spirit of Power, his head seems to be barely turning either. into a manic state, moving only by instinct and desire)


    Haoji has an extremely useful ability, but as for Abraham, he has a headache because he can pull his leg any day in this personality.


    "We''re going to Roppongi. In the main unit. You''re a schizophrenic, so help me."


    "To do what? Is everything okay with the main unit..."


    "It''s for the wild. A troublesome aftermath. But it''s something we have to do."


    I didn''t answer when it came to whether it was okay or not. If it wasn''t okay, I wouldn''t do that. It''s a pointless question.


    Junko and Tired headed to Ajito, a private oilfield store, taught by Chizuru, the power spirit who was once Junko''s mouse.


    Probably just one of the countless hubs in Shinjuku, not a place you could call home. Junko sees that the study and manufacture of the Force Spirit itself, after taking into account the accident, has not been done at home.


    The place taught was the corner of the residential district. Upon arrival, there were traces of broken houses scattered.


    "I feel like I blew it out of the basement."


    I creep through the rope strewn by the police, look around at the bomb trail, and Junko squeals.


    "There''s actually a passage to the basement. Right here."


    Tired gives the vinyl stretched out on the ground and exposes the hole that leads to the basement. The stairs are crumbling, so it''s subtle to let them in.


    "Ah, Junko Yukioka, Rei Shizuno"


    With the signs of the space swinging, a voice was heard.


    "I will see you first. Thank you for everything you''ve done for the Dream Pappas."


    It was Eko''s twat that opened the door leading to the subspace and appeared and bowed with a pepper.


    "Dream......? Oh, that''s when you don''t pat yourself on a boat with a grim penis or a sea chihuahua."


    I don''t know Tsutsuko, but I heard about Tsutsuji and Alisui from the others.


    "There''s no one here anymore. Looks like they blew themselves up after the assault."


    "That''s it. Waste your legs. By the way, Misago, do you act apart from Alisui, anyway? I heard from you ten nights ago that you guys always act on sets. Looks like you''re with Alisui, Misago, and the rest of them."


    "Come on... I don''t know..."


    A twat that sounds extremely grumpy. I have been contacted by Misago to know that Alisui is alive.


    "Why is Eko moving?


    Tired asks strangely. I was driven by the urge to stroke my twat, but unlike Alisui, I''m a girl, so I''ll be patient.


    "Eko has been involved in this matter for a long time. It was detected by Eko, who was operating in Shinjuku, that there were people who were mass producing power spirits, but they didn''t know how much to explore, such as where or who was making them. But before, Alisui heard from Takumi Shizuno that a secret society on an international scale was planning mass production, and he was able to narrow it down. And after we found some evidence, we got a collaborator."


    Being given his own name, Tie remembers Eko, whom he met in Tokyo Dickland.


    "That collaborator rewarded Yob with opponents of the Power Spirit Mass Production Program in a private oilfield shop."


    "Yes, it was pretty hard to cling to that, too."


    Junko said, and Tsutsuji nodded.


    "I see, I was wondering what triggered this incident and the simultaneous movement of various forces, including ours, but you mean there was a shady activity of Eko. And you''re tired of that trigger."


    "It was about a public discourse. I''m also surprised that Eko and the others are moving this far from that story. You did your best."


    Tired of smiling and twitching toward the twat. The twat smiles back a little lightly.


    "Even though the private oilfielder''s power spirit mass production plan was secretly watched during the overlife, many people would not have known otherwise,"


    Tired turned to Junko and said.


    "I knew it, too, but it was rumor level, and hey. The reward of Yob for his unsaved soul liberation and salvation is a project that''s going to go first, but I wouldn''t have been able to move on a rumoured level on a boulder."


    With Yob''s reward, Junko thinks he would have investigated it. But to avoid being caught on the tail, a group of private oil field shoppers have been working thoroughly and secretly until now.


    I think it would have been out of my imagination for private oilfielders and the rewards of Yob to think that it was the urban legend monster Eko that broke it down, and it feels a little strange.


    "We will continue to move independently. Let''s do our best to each other. Oh, and... when you find Alisui, turn him into an experimental bench"


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    Junko laughs bitterly because the last word of Tsutsuji''s parting was cold and intense anger.


    "I don''t know what it is, but you seem very angry."


    "I thought you had a fight."


    Afterwards, the two tried to examine the suicide bomb trail once, but there were no blind spots.


    Biton was leading the soldiers to engage battle creatures who had surrendered everywhere in Shinjuku District.


    He has also worked with the motorized unit, revealing it to some extent but also on his body. I decided that would not be more trouble.


    Raphael calls me.


    "Are you Haya Biton?"


    Notice was a completely different man''s voice, even though it was Raphael.


    Biton immediately guessed what this meant.


    ''I''m waiting for you here with Raphael right now. Come right away. Alone. "


    "Don''t come! I''m gonna kill you! You guys run! Don''t even get involved with private oilfielders anymore!


    I heard Raphael''s desperate cry in a momentum that didn''t rip his throat open. Regardless, Biton begins to hear such things as his voice.


    ''Of course you don''t have to come. You don''t have to come, but I bet you''ll come and we''ll wait here''


    When someone told him in a terribly intimidating, transcendent sounding voice, the phone was hung up.


    Biton''s answer had been decided. But...

 1046 12

    Apart from meeting Eko''s Tsutsuji, there will be no such harvest, and Junko and Lei will follow the Ajito of the Private Oilfield Store Power Spirit Mass Production Planning Team.


    There was a message from Haya Biton, executive and executive captain of the private oil field store.


    The content of the message is probably conveyed to Kouko and other facets as well. It was written that his boss was in crisis and that he was eating the call by himself at the Japanese branch of the private oil tanya in Roppongi.


    It''s probably an ambush, trying to lure bittons into killing them, but you can''t leave your boss alone even if you know it. Even if it is a large number of people, it could be exhausted. Somehow they do it in a way that bombs every ally. Biton was honestly asking for help, wondering if there was any good wisdom.


    Junko calls Biton.


    "I have a good idea. This is more of an opportunity. Still, I think Mr. Bitton could be a lifesaver."


    "If you have a name, let me know."


    Biton''s voice across the phone was calm itself. Only a warrior of war, his liver sits still.


    ''No... does that really work... there''s such a convenient story as a comic book...''


    But when Junko tells him of the measures he came up with, the sound of anxiety appears as true in his voice.


    "Maybe it''ll work out absolutely well. I promise."


    "Perhaps absolutely, rarely is it common in the same family?"


    I smile unexpectedly.


    "There''s never gonna be any in this world, so maybe never."


    ''Wow, okay...... I can''t think of any other good ideas in my head, and I''ll go with that...... Thanks......''


    Thanking him with a voice that amplified the even more disturbing sound, Biton hung up the phone.


    "Junko''s idea, that''s all."


    "It may be a one-pattern, but it''s still working out pretty well."


    I smile and tease. Tired, Junko smiles too.


    "Let''s go to Roppongi''s private oil field store headquarters. I don''t know if I''ll make it."


    "Then won''t that ruin it?


    "Sneak in and you''ll be fine. Maybe. It''s just the hitting. My Justice."


    "I don''t like Justine."


    To the pure child who said it out, tired grinned and murmured.


    The Dusty Resistance, Massago and Alisui, True and Midori, had been working with the motorists to exterminate Battle Creature, but after a while, they had stopped hearing reports of the emergence of Battle Creature in the vicinity.


    "I guess it''s time to sweep this area. Did you hit it with the reading that there are not many?"


    A short distance from the motorists, he sat on the carcass of Battle Creature and told the truth.


    "I''m pretty tired. Run around that way..."


    From inside the subspace tunnel, Alisui says in a tired voice.


    "I was angry with the guys who were shooting us so desperately. I wish they had been fed."


    Far-winded, I still stare at the average person pointing their fingertip cell phone camera at me, and the shake is blurry.


    I don''t even know what it''s like to shake at night ten. But I don''t. But even if we did, we didn''t sleep well, and we had the strength to fight and repel, so we were angry, but we fought once. Until then.


    "It''s nothing good. Be filmed, be exposed."


    While looking at the holographic display and browsing the internet, he smiled in a good mood for some reason.


    When the waves and ten nights peered in from behind, there was a battle reality against Battle Creature with an image of the waves on an anonymous bulletin board. It is written all the time that the beauty is good.


    "Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho..."


    "No, you wouldn''t feel bad if you were complimented."


    Ali Sui utters a grinning voice and says back still.


    "I can''t help but act like this in adult numbers. Me and Midori act differently. I''m worried about Yukioka and his movements."


    "Uh, are you going to go to Senior Aizawa? Let''s trade Senior Aizawa with Alisui."


    "Hey, hey, are you going to donna donna oila - eh. Isn''t that terrible?"


    To a true proclamation, the shaking raises a dissatisfied voice and proposes, and Alisui raises an even more dissatisfied voice.


    In the end, True and Midori went hand in hand with a separate action with the Dusty Resistance.


    "What are we going to do now?


    Ten nights shakes.


    "Okay, I''m tired, so let''s take a break and see how it goes"


    No one spoke differently about the shaking decision he told with a refreshing smile.


    Biton visited the private oil Tanya Japan branch in Roppongi. Follow the call and come alone.


    The danger to complying with the other person''s request is well known. But this one also has measures.


    Upon entering Raphael''s office, there was Raphael, who was restrained and rolled, and Abraham Yoshida, who sat on his chair.


    "Gu... why did you bother coming... Such a clear trap..."


    Seeing Biton, Raphael bites and roars.


    "Raphael, aren''t you pretending to be pessimistic and expecting Biton to have worked out something?


    Abraham, speaking faceless and calmly.


    "If you come alone, you promise to let me go, right?


    A bitton I dare speak to, even though I know that can''t be in their minds.


    "I can''t get tired of letting the Spirit of Power go into the city, I can''t even let Battle Creature go, what do you mean"


    I know roughly what the prospects are, but this is also a bitton I dare to bump into as a question.


    "Why did you tie that to our work? Maybe he just happened to get out of some zoo."


    To Biton''s inquiry, Abraham shrugs his shoulders and asks the other way around.


    "I''ve already contained one of the tracks that unleashed Battle Creature. He was a driver at a private oil field store. You''re a member of the Ghost Weapon Project. I don''t know what it means to keep your men here, not to hire outsiders, but to tear them apart on purpose."


    "Right. That was a pointless bluff. No, that''s not pointless. I wanted to see how you reacted."


    Abraham stood up and grabbed his head with both hands.


    "Abraham Yoshida is a pseudonym. And this face."


    Abraham lets you try turning artificial skin with head. It was a white young man with brunette hair who showed up. Only the watery eyes remain intact.


    "Oh, what about you!?


    There''s no way Raphael didn''t know that face. I know who he is with bittons.


    "Abdiel Demon......"


    Biton speaks the name.


    He looks like a young man in his twenties, but is probably the oldest elder in the existing clan.


    It is also natural. Him - because Abdiel Demon is the eldest son of Mikhail Demon, a fixer who has reigned for hundreds of years as the building beam of the clan and as the shady ruler of America.


    Rumor has it that Abdiel has also lived since the War of Independence.


    "If I called Junko Yukooka, I would have thought that she was her partner and that Yukashi Lily, who killed my father, would also come on the set. Wasn''t that good enough?"


    What was already amicable had not reached Abdiel''s ear.


    "Was it your handler who suggested we bring her in?"


    Raphael groans.


    "Among Yob''s rewards, our spies are lurking, and the top over there is also cordial with Junko Yukioka, so I thought it would be easy to attract them. Even though those who killed my father lived for thirty years, the foolish brothers and sisters of the abject know. It''s terrible."


    Turning his cold eyes to Raphael, Abdiel told him in a sarcastic tone.


    "The history of private oilfielders is old. Rebels like you have also occurred several times in the past, so the countermeasures have been manualized. Only a very limited number of people know that, including me."


    "Is it the same way that only some privileged classes devour profit, at the expense of many human beings, is also manualized"


    I find myself irritated by Abdiel''s narrative grass, and the bittons are sarcastic.


    "Exactly. It is our duty to look down on and manage the world of men from further above the summit of the pyramid. It should be."


    Abdiel in big serious lavish.


    "Raphael, the fools who bestow upon you will soon be solemnized. I already have the power to make it happen. The Demon Clan and the private oilfielders. I was lurking waiting for the desk to come, but I kept my roots in place"


    Both Raphael and Biton are convinced to listen to Abdiel, who must have moved flashly because he had some rooting done.


    "I guess what you called me wasn''t just going to attract me, you also called the collaborators in this matter, and you were going to wrap it up and finish it here?


    When Biton asked, Abdiel looked up.


    "I guess it''s half a hit. I hoped you would bring Junko Yukioka, if possible. But only you. [M] I''m talking about you wise, so I thought you''d come and help Raphael after you''ve spoken to my comforting ally and with all your preparation... If you spotted it as a trap, why bother following honestly and on your own if you were to bring someone or you wish you hadn''t come? What''s this all about? It''s a waste of time, and Raphael can''t help you."


    From Abdiel''s point of view, the prospectus has been largely removed. I didn''t expect Biton to come alone, foolishly honestly.


    "I guess you''re not the main body either, are you? He''s a crazy bastard who uses his own phony to lure and blow off all his allies."


    With the nuance that if you bring your allies to a place like that, they''ll just kill you together, Biton says.


    "No, this is the main body. I don''t think I can destroy Snow Oka by such means. And if it''s not the main unit, I can''t help myself."


    Haoji''s splitter possesses the same power as Haoji if it is Haoji''s splitter, but it has the disadvantage that, to other people''s splitters, only degrading performance can be made.


    "Is the purpose of killing Yukioka?


    To Biton''s inquiry, Abdiel nodded.


    "That''s one purpose. If possible, it shall also be Ghost Weapon. To make my strength stronger. And if you kill Yukioka and Shizuno, you''ll have a foil on my name, and when I reign as head of the clan, you''ll have a glimpse of the Fixers from all over the world, and their interaction will be smooth."


    "Do you know what Japan is called for the calculation of raccoons you don''t take?


    "I don''t know, but don''t count the chicks before the eggs return, I guess it means the same thing"


    Abdiel returns to the spiralling bitton with no dust, no anger, and no expression.


    "By the way, Biton, Rahuael. My prospect was removed with unexpected consequences, and I can''t help but take your lives. From now on, work as a legitimate member of a private oil field store. Cooperate without poking at us. Especially the bittons. Tell me all the names and whereabouts of those who are working with you. And you will continue to act on their side, attacking them accidentally where we strike. I''ll leave the timing to you."


    Biton is impressed with Abdiel, who demands that he be free to say whatever he wants without a coward. It''s incredible dignity and arrogance.


    "Sleep and say what you say"


    Biton laughs invincibly and throws up. Abdiel wonders about that reaction.


    "Don''t you see there''s no such thing as being you guys in this situation? Proud to waste your life? Was he that stupid?


    That''s when they call. The opponent is one of the Demon clan''s executive commissioners and Abdiel''s keeper.


    "Abdiel, everything you''re good at is going on online in real time."


    Abdiel turned his eyes round to the other person''s words on the phone and looked at Biton. I instantly understood what it meant.


    "I have been carefully creating a special site with all the details of the truth, such as the Ghost Weapon riot at the private oil field store, to promote it all over the place for a few minutes now. There are many mirror sites, so they can''t be crushed right away. And what you''re talking about seems to be known to the top executives of private oil fields stores, as well as to the Demon clan, which has not yet taken root."


    "Hmmm... that kind of hand... I didn''t expect you to use your crappy hands that far...... they were too crappy and I wasn''t alert. I couldn''t turn my head..."


    Slightly trembling his voice, his fingertips with his fingertip phone trembled loudly, and Abdiel told him to groan.


    "Chinken second-rate villains were allowed to take advantage of the nature of telling the truth in an open mind when they revealed who they were. You may be a big man and have a noble purpose, but that''s what you''re talking about. It''s easy to get caught up in a soldier''s plan like me."


    It''s not actually my plan, but I dare you to say that to stir it up, Biton.


    "Hmm, I understand. It means even small insects that are not enough can bite and make people uncomfortable."


    To the taunting bitton, Abdiel tells him in a cold voice and inflates his killing.


    "Are you going to be lightly angry? It''s second-rate indeed. Your father will mourn."


    Raphael sees it, too, and curses with a smile.


    "To hell......"


    He was Abdiel, who tried to run something and kill him first from Raphael, but with a sharp but intense kill directed at him, his whole body grows furious and rushes to the rear.


    A pitch-black body was sticking out the space that Abdiel had been in until then. From the gap in the space, only the full body had a peek at him.


    "That was a shame. No, I was so cautious that I flipped out, that maybe the only reaction rate to escape is commendable."


    I open the door and tire says as I enter the room.


    "Yummy, Mad Scientist Visit Sales"


    "You''re here..."


    From behind even more tiredness, Junko appeared with a bright voice and a smile. Biton, who didn''t expect these two to come, was a little surprised, but relieved.

 1047 13

    "Actually, I was there about two minutes ago. Because of this, the villain was in the middle of his own talk mode, but he thought if he broke in, he would interrupt the chat, so he waited."


    "I see. Is this your wisdom?"


    Abdiel said abominably to Junko, who beards his uncontrolled grin in full.


    "If they seeded it, Mr. Bitton and the others would be killed, so I thought I''d have to get close and help at that time, but I wonder if the area was cynical. I thought if they seeded it, there''d be blood on your head and you wouldn''t even notice any signs of it."


    "It underestimates me for a long time. But... I got a pretty good prospect over here. Welcome, and here we go, Junko Yukioka, Rei Shizuno. I''ve been waiting to see you guys."


    Abdiel opens his hands and poses as a welcome. There was a mixed grin on his face with joy and hatred.


    "But... it was unexpected. Big men who are wary of all the Fixer Overlife around the world use a lot of vulgar hands."


    "Everyone here wonders who the mutton fish caught in that vulgar hand is."


    Tired scoffs back at Abdiel who scoffs. Abdiel then turns off his grin and looks lightly muddled.


    Abdiel is also alive for about three hundred years, but he has little experience of being cursed by others in the face, so he is intolerant.


    "I don''t think it''s vulgar. -? Exposure & Burning Work Online. You know how many people have been defeated by this special attack on my eighteenth. You''re not ashamed to lose before my special attack."


    "No, whatever the power and achievement, it''s vulgar. Plus, shame, shame, shame. On the contrary, the Special Attack itself is a substitute for humiliating and shaming the opponent. And yet you''re not ashamed, what''s the logic..."


    I get tired of following Junko who hasn''t followed me.


    "Hmm. Whatever Mr. Cornelis Van Damme says to the most embarrassing reddish shame of being exposed to evil on TV and arrested..."


    "That''s a good return."


    "Ugh... take that out..."


    It was a painful counterattack if I tried Abdiel, but it worked perfectly for Junko.


    "Thirty years ago, you two fought hard as enemies, somehow consigning your actions together. That surprised the over-lifes at the time - the world''s fixers. Of course I am."


    Abdiel changes the subject when he realizes he''s in a crappy provocation match.


    "Shizuno Takeshi was originally a relative pattern to his father. I can still forgive this. But Junko Yukioka, you betrayed and murdered my father while you were in the care of my father, and you ended up working with Sister and Shizuno Rei, who were my father''s enemies to give. Angry thing. You''re such a nasty ass."


    "I''m not the one who killed him... And butt light... that''s a terrible way to say it."


    "I know. It''s your patroner, the rain shore lily. But the same thing. I''m sure it''s your will, too."


    Junko sighs softly at Abdiel, who speaks with a gaze of hatred.


    "Ma, illusions that differ from facts don''t mean anything like proof of innocence, and if you want to think so, I guess you should think so. If you resent me and you''re tired, but you''re in a position to resent us, I honestly don''t care."


    "I pulled it off to make it go away. Ask them to redeem the sin that killed my father. By feeding me."


    "Well, there''s always been a convenient redemption."


    I suspected that feeding would mean torturing and killing, then continuing to inflict pain on the spirit, and using it as a spirit of power, both pure and tired.


    "Mr. Bitton, you should take Mr. Rafael and stay outside."


    "Okay."


    Viton lifted Raphael''s restraint and left the room alone, also alarmed that Abdiel would not miss it.


    "Are you seriously going to deal with us both?


    Ask Abdiel, full of killing intentions and fighting intentions, tired.


    "I didn''t say I''d fight alone, did I?


    Shortly after Abdiel laughs and tells him, Junko and Tired feel signs of multiple spaces distorting.


    Five good fortune splinters appear indoors in a state transformed into a long-handed red and black Phantom.


    "Oh, that''s not the two annoying people who got in my way."


    The faces of the five good fortunes are simultaneously distorted into anger. It''s strange why all faces are distorted to the same shape at the same time, and Junko spills a grin.


    "Good luck, if you give it your all, you can''t win. At least I can''t handle it alone. That''s why I called you. Keep me safe."


    "Yes, sir."


    Aware that he is relied upon, Haoji smiles happily. Haoji is also informed in advance of Abraham''s true name and face.


    "Let''s go -!


    The five Haoji attacked simultaneously, aiming at exhaustion. Fist protrudes on the spot, and a mind-powered attack is launched simultaneously from five locations.


    (Can''t you slack the timing or something...... Even if there are five of them, in a simultaneous attack, it''s almost pointless, as long as you''re careful where you''re going)


    While avoiding Haoji''s attack lightly, Tired is stunned by Haoji''s lack of thought.


    "Ooh!


    Five more Haoji kicks out at the same time. Reading the signs of an attack, Tired waves his sword on the spot when he can afford it.


    Jumping across the space, the blade appears from behind Hao Ji, and the neck of one of the five Hao Ji men is ripped off.


    (Wouldn''t you like to learn... this kid...)


    Tired begins to think that his ability, timing, and direction may not be able to be shifted. You can''t manipulate the five of them in pieces, when the movement is unified. It''s the same from the look on your face.


    (Can I also say that I am less observant about that fact now...)


    I''m ashamed that I was looking down on others like that, and tired reflects.


    Junko, on the other hand, was in one-on-one engagement with Abdiel.


    Abdiel put up a melee on Junko without getting lost. From what Lily told me, so did his father. Paranormal powers are also used, but the basics are melee combat.


    Junko is also known to be particularly good at melee combat between overlife. Abdiel couldn''t possibly have known about it, but he also saw Junko as the same style as his father.


    Abdiel cautiously thought he towed with a low kick, coming all the way in and setting up the upper, and as soon as he saw it detached he retreated. As he retreats and asks how he is, he wonders if he has turned to the right, and he comes in again and sees an impressive backhand blow, and takes a quick distance.


    Junko watched over the hard to read movement with a cushion and, above all, its speed. I don''t feel any less pale than myself.


    Abdiel turns to the side of Junko. Junko also reacts by replacing his body, but Abdiel''s body suddenly sank.


    Junko sinks his body as if to go with it.


    The impact rushes right over my head. It is not an attack by Abdiel. Making it look like Haoji hit for tiredness, he hit Abdiel behind the wheel with a mind-blowing blow. Junko thought it was probably a move he had been meeting in advance and signed somewhere.


    Before Abdiel stood up, Junko reached forward with his upper body and grabbed Abdiel''s neck.


    It is the hands of a pure child who can deal lethal damage to the person touched, but there is a slight time lag, until the ability is activated. Abdiel instantly waves away Junko''s hand.


    Blood erupts from Abdiel''s neck at a distance. Just a few hours before I shook it off, it seemed that Pure Son''s hand was activating atomic degradation.


    (Hmm?


    Junko is surprised to see Abdiel coming resolutely with his wounds. As far as the amount of bleeding goes, it''s not a good wound to leave alone. It is clear that the artery is cut.


    Why don''t we play it? It is clear that Abdiel is also the bearer of power located in the overlife. Overlife has several common abilities. Analyze, disarm, immortalize, and regenerate or restore.


    Junko wonders what the answer to not regenerating is. Probably the same as myself. I don''t have the ability to play or restore. or scarce. There naturally exists in it the ability that Overlife has in common, one of which is lacking.


    A temperamental right fist blow is carried out from Abdiel. When Junko received it with his left arm, the sound and feel of a broken bone echoed in his body.


    Junko releases a spinning kick, but Abdiel pulls himself back and squeezes.


    (Ma, I have the ability to cover playback as well)


    Junko activated his abilities, conscious of his crushed fractured left arm.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    organ of those touched. The power to rapidly multiply others. Of course I can use it for myself. Also for temporary treatment of damage taken.


    The shattered bones of the pure child are joined together by the newly created bones, and the left arm of the pure child is restored.


    Since the use of abilities is sustained when it is growing, if the abilities are released, the areas of growth will also disappear. Simple wounds remain blocked, but in case of body defects or fractures, they must be treated properly later.


    Abdiel approaches Junko again. There was a grin sticking to Abdeiel''s face. I have a fun-loving grin.


    If Junko cares about it, he can use his usual means of good at moving his hands around in space and touching them, but when he saw Abdiel attacking him abruptly with only physical surgery, he was not motivated to do so. I feel like I don''t have any body.


    Abdiel waves both fists to set up a rush. Junko retreats and moves his torso backwards, left and right, and asks for a chance to fight back.


    Targeting a slightly generated gap, Junko hit a low kick behind Abdiel''s knee.


    Abdiel disfigured. But when he kicked the floor immediately, took the distance, and put his buttocks on a slightly released spot, he poked the floor hard with both hands, using a spring all over his body to rotate backwards to get up, regained his posture, and took the distance.


    Junko was on the verge of stepping in at once, just before Abdiel, who regained his posture. But Abdiel calms down and releases a hook into the counter mood.


    Junko shrugs his knife and pierces Abdiel''s abdomen while avoiding this.


    Considering that he had suffered serious damage, Abdiel immediately manipulated the space and instantaneously moved it to the corner of the room.


    I intended to push it off purely with physical surgery only, but I couldn''t afford it.


    "Knock..."


    Abdiel groaned, holding back his neck and belly wounds. Blood spray stops. Perhaps it lacks the ability to regenerate, but this one, like Junko, doesn''t seem to have any means of self-healing at all. But obviously he''s pale, and yet he''s breathing rough. It would be because I left him alone, with too much blood on his hands.


    Even though I should have just treated him, Junko never looked down on Abdiel''s actions as foolish when he set up a fierce assault without permission. I was rather in the mood for even praise.


    (This guy, I don''t know about a lot of things humanly, but as a warrior, it''s a big deal)


    Seeing Abdiel''s bravery and determination, Junko concludes so.


    "Mindless. If you want to. Let''s go, Hokichi."


    "Oh, yes."


    Shortly after Haoji, who had been reduced by exhaustion to the rest of the whole thing, snorted at Abdiel''s words, the two moved into space and disappeared.


    "I''m not even dusty."


    Junko grinning and squirming. I''m satisfied that I haven''t been able to get into a hot fight in a long time.


    "Yeah, you''ll do it inside, him. I didn''t know Junko would be so meaty."


    Beside the battle against Haoji, he was also partially tired of watching Junko and Abdiel''s offense.


    "I was wondering if you were going to fight to gauge our strength, and instead of that, I''m going to tailor you all at once, and you''re not going to fight in that mood."


    Only with regard to Abdiel''s struggle, Junko was honestly fond of it as well.

 1048 14

    After Abdiel and the others fled, Junko went to report to Raphael and Biton, and the four of them moved towards the reception room.


    "I have to think about my future behavior indoors in private oil fields. Abdiel is clearly going to solemnize us reformists, and he will soon move on to that action."


    Raphael says with a depressing face.


    "Abdiel is the opposite of us. If it''s for your own benefit and ambition, and to get rid of those who stand in the way, you''re a psychopath with hundreds of thousands or millions of blood on your hands."


    "Nah, not with me or you."


    "That''s rude. I used to, too, but not now..."


    To the pure son, who says with an uncontrolled smile, tiredness is abrupt, and Raphael and Biton are mute.


    "On account of Snow Oka, his conversation was exposed. Still, can he dance freely in the organization?


    Biton asked in wonder.


    "No... it seems that publishing that conversation will also bring out those who are in tune with Abdiel on the contrary. Of course, a lot of people will rebel."


    "Doesn''t that mean there''s gonna be a fierce fight within the private oil fields?


    "I don''t know...... The number of reformists is small. Some of them will potentially be in tune with us, but it was too early to brighten our existence. It would be easier to take them in the direction of avoiding strife."


    In response to Junko''s question, Raphael answers the sigh mix.


    "And Abdiel is a very clever man. Always come to terms with a number of measures. Perhaps in this case, we will also act as if we are standing within the organization and within the clan to avoid disadvantage to ourselves..."


    "Are you Clevers even though you were lightly framed by Junko''s measures? And even now, we''ve started a nasty battle that can be described as reckless."


    I blocked Raphael''s words with a tired and grumpy voice.


    "A sage can accommodate playing a fool, but it will be very difficult for a fool to play a sage. And that man is a fool who has no sense that he is a fool."


    I was tired of saying that in my mouth, but even if I were a fool, I wouldn''t be willing to ridicule Abdiel for that flirtatious fighting spirit. On the contrary, I even have a fondness.


    (I feel like he''s living the wrong way. I thought the way to fight was the right type than to go for a ruler or something...)


    Seeing the battle earlier, Tired thinks so.


    "Then I''m a fool who can''t see the nature of a fool who pretended to be a sage."


    Raphael mocking himself.


    "I''ll change the story, but you naturally know the story of the creation of the countermeasures headquarters, right?


    "Oh, the bittons here are also coming and going with HQ. I also heard that their purpose may not be mass production of Ghost Weapon, but other."


    Raphael responded to the confirmation of Junko by becoming an increasingly depressing face.


    Biton sees that he, who is usually faceless and also goes through the tissue as an iron skin, will be too important because he clearly shows a dark face.


    Junko had also been emailed by the psychic disturbance control headquarters, which was built around Masahawa Decaying Rope. The contents were speculation that the purpose of Abdiels and others was to spread evil to Shinjuku and try to perform a huge ritual.


    "Sacrificing the people in Shinjuku, gaining strength, etc.... It''s a really occult and nasty idea, but that guy is going to implement it seriously"


    Raphael throws up abominably. It''s also unusual for this man to expose his discomfort so far, Biton thinks.


    "When that story was out, I was just in the meeting, but technique doesn''t mean anything, it''s based on the law. But Abdiel didn''t use much extraordinary power, not to mention surgery."


    Says Biton, who was sneaking a peek at the battle between Junko and Abdiel. Though it was a super fast fight, it seemed surprising that they were both, totally flesh-bomb fights.


    "Surgery is a neat method of physical science phenomenon that enables the deliberate use of paranormal phenomena, but a lot of it is because it''s such a substitute for manipulating the spirit, manipulating the spirit - or projecting the spirit, manipulating space, creating phantoms. Few people want to see fantasies, cartoons, flames, snowstorms, tornadoes, lightning. Well, naturally. Bad fuel consumption, bad use."


    Junko lectures, but whatever Biton told the story, it was one story Raphael didn''t know he was interested in.


    "The development of the technique in the first place is not premised on fighting, is it? Overall, even Shizuno Ryu, which is built on the premise of fighting Wataru, doesn''t have that much RPG attack magic."


    "I thought there was a nuance in Shizuno''s Kazukuza that you called the strongest, not the best."


    "It fits. Not the best as a sorcerer, but because his strength as a sorcerer is recognized as the best. If you''re simply a good magician, I can think of a few others."


    Only the talent of making new art. I admit that I am tired, even if I would be inferior to the star charcoal brilliance that I am not even twenty years old yet.


    "I don''t care about the technique, I want you to tell me what you''re going to do in the future."


    A tightened Raphael asks back to business.


    "Hey, just having fun without thinking about it. Wait and see what they do next and just play with it."


    In response to the dialogue of Junko, who spoke with an uncontrolled smile, this infamous Mad Scientist''s character was Raphael, who somehow figured it out.


    Abdiel, who moved back to the Ghost Weapon Project team home, was quite damaged and completely worn out, but the feeling was clear.


    (Even in my power, I go by that woman that Fixer from all over the world fears. No, I got through. Enough was enough. Of course I didn''t mean it when I tried over there, but I could still fight. I was handy)


    For thirty years I have worked myself out on a flinch to kill one of those whom I saw as my enemy. And we finally confronted each other and fought from the front with dignity.


    Abdiel, who has lived for three hundred years, but only enough to count with one hand so far, such as having genuinely killed each other. There were few such opportunities to visit.


    Look at your fist. My fist is trembling. Squeeze your trembling fists hard. Fists aren''t the only ones shaking. My whole body. I''ve lived three hundred years and this is the first time I''ve been so hot. I can''t keep my grin from spilling naturally.


    (It was fun...... This exhilaration...... My body still trembles and doesn''t cool off from excitement...... What the hell is wrong with you, I... Did you also have this fun)


    Huh, Abdiel doubts himself. My way of life. your nature.


    myself, who was aiming to reign as a ruler. Myself who was the servant of order. But people live in different ways. I thought I might have a different way of life.


    (Stupid...... You mean deny everything you''ve been building up, everything you''ve been aiming for?


    Abdiel strikes out the strays that have arisen and grips his trembling fist even harder.


    (Crap. I''m just lost. To temporal pleasure... to be drunk with excitement... to throw away all the effort you''ve been aiming for, purpose, grandeur, conviction, justice? too ridiculous)


    Tell yourself that you can''t possibly do things like throw out the hard work and time you''ve built up and change your way of life. I''m going to bump into reason. And gradually the excitement cools.


    "Mr. Abraham... No, Mr. Abdiel, stay put already?


    Hokichi asks, in the sense that you don''t do any previous disguises.


    "Oh, I don''t need a disguise anymore, and I''m going to stay like this. And his name."


    "I''d rather have a real face. But I''m confused that my name suddenly changes."


    Abraham, as always.


    "No, I don''t know about that... I knew I should call you by your real name. Abra... No, I wanted to show you something nice in front of Mr. Abdiel, but he killed four schizophrenics, and it''s not funny."


    "No... I was just attracting one, but it was useful enough"


    Abdiel to follow, but not a genuine statement. If time had passed as it was, all of Haoji''s splinters would have been defeated and made two-on-one.


    (He has the power to use, but he can''t use it. It just seems like a terrible fate prank that a guy like this has got a lot of power. The great power is only those with a more noble personality deserve to possess it)


    Abdiel''s contempt only boiled down against the good fortune of being happy to serve himself.

 1049 15

    The number of battle creatures released throughout the city gradually decreased, opening up more and more between discovery and crusade reports. But still, there seems to be some left everywhere.


    The Dusty Resistance, Massago and Alisui were acting with the motorists and serving as battle creature sweepers. This is also done at Alisui''s request at an additional cost.


    "Phew... you''re tired. I''m running out of ammo."


    Take a breath, the shake gives you a really tired voice. The expression is also disillusioned.


    "I asked for a transporter from Euthanasia City, and I asked him to refill the bullets, so we can fight back when we''re done refilling."


    And... This one doesn''t make you feel tired.


    "The manoeuvres are obviously unfamiliar, and we''re more comfortable dealing with them."


    Ten nights said. Battle Creature and I have been doing this since our backstreet debut, so no matter how unusual movements and unexpected attacks have been, we can deal with it calmly. Even if it looks anomalous, the pattern is largely determined, and I can predict some behavior from the looks of it.


    "Mm-hmm. And so did the motorists."


    Misago says.


    "Tsukasa, I wish I had more armies than a motorist, why can''t I do that?


    Shake speaks the question.


    "Isn''t it because the people over there are so loud? Regardless of the rescue operations, the use of force��"


    "Heh... it''s like a crazy religion where people are dead but still don''t allow the military to use force in the country. The government that cares about the eyes of those people and doesn''t give orders is also a shame."


    "Maybe that''s not why."


    It was a shake that truly took the word of the ten nights and shook his face, but he denied it.


    "While the domestic press is fully regulated, the overseas press is properly reporting on this disturbance, right? People from all over the world know that Battle Creature is raging in a big city called Shinjuku. So, is that important enough to get the army out, or can it be done in a police class, and your eyes will change elsewhere. I mean, I think he''s aware of overseas eyes. Well, in any case, it''s not a good reason, and I''m pretty sure it would be more efficient to get the military out."


    As he projects and peeks at the display, he discusses his arguments.


    "It''s worse to focus on decency than life."


    "Why don''t you have a sense of decency about other places and not end up in the dark?"


    In true response to his theory, Alisui outraged straight and a shake pointing his mouth. Alisui is out of subspace now. Suggested to shake to spend some time together in front of everyone''s sight about the break, Alisui followed it lightly.


    "The people who make those decisions are muddy protected in the safety zone anyway, so they can easily make those decisions. I wish I could have unleashed Battle Creature on Kasumigakai or something."


    "Then, after a quick military launch, we''ll be able to secure our escape route more than all the fighting."


    Next to the shaking and ten nights smiling and having such a conversation, Misago noticed a certain mutation.


    "Everybody, look at Battle Creature''s body."


    Misago makes a sharp voice, referring to the body of Battle Creature who just shot him earlier. The same gaze is poured.


    "Anything?


    I don''t know anything about shaking and ten nights, but the excellent inspiration and Alisui saw the mutation at a glance.


    "Are you an animal spirit? Plus... depending on the body, the human spirit is also a set. I''m afraid of the spirits of the devoured and the spirits of the devoured."


    Alisui trembles and leans against her.


    "Is this also the trick of a private oilfielder?


    Ask who Misago is with.


    "Let''s just report it to Junko"


    Pushing Arisui away, he called Junko.


    At Shinjuku Spiritual Unrest Control Headquarters, set up in the Nishi-Shinjuku 2nd Street Old Metropolitan Government Building earlier than Junko reported, he knew that there were still grudges on Battle Creature''s body.


    Huiming and Shu, Tsuko and Kishifu, are each on their way to sweep Battle Creature. The majority has decreased, but there is still some left.


    In the meeting room of the countermeasures headquarters, there were only two people, Yukiko and Masahi.


    "Why don''t we just shut down Shinjuku? I don''t know what I''m gonna do after this."


    "It''s pointless, you know. Just get out of Shinjuku and get busted somewhere else, huh? Apparently, for the time being, it''s the purpose of the storm itself."


    Sachiko suggests, but Masahi didn''t listen. Of course there will be other reasons, Sachiko sees.


    Even though, I''m dealing with it in a motorized unit, not an army, so I guess you want to avoid imitating things that might brighten up the domestic gottha. And Decaying Rope says it''s impossible after seeing through it, too, or is Decaying Rope a person on that side?


    "More sacrifices, filling them with negative thoughts and spirits, and ritualizing this city itself as a sacrifice - the speculation is becoming more and more authentic,"


    That was a guess I wanted you to come off, and at the time I put it out in my mouth, it was at the level I came up with. But all concerned, over time, and whenever new things happened, whenever new facts came to light, they had to think together, even if they didn''t want to tie it to the enemy''s aim.


    We have already received reports from Biton that the identity of the enemy''s best friend is the oldest member of the Demon clan, an Abdiel Demon who will live hundreds of years, and who is powerful enough to engage with Junko Yukioka almost as well.


    If so many people are in command, it is not surprising that they did so greatly as sacrificing one city, I think both Kouko and Masami.


    "If we make such a fancy fuss, those who resist, like us, will naturally gather. It must be a very risky bet. Is it worth just hitting a beat like that...... because you found out the plan you''ve built up over the years? Or��"


    "Or both."


    Success to the words of Lucky Son, says Masami.


    "If you hadn''t exposed it, you''d have kept researching lumps and power spirit mass production and something else, I guess. On the other hand, I think you were getting ready when you found out. As far as the smoothness of the enemy''s movements is concerned, it would have been incorporated,"


    "I mean... to this point, by and large, it would mean that Abdiel Demon is as muscular?


    "If I''m right."


    "If we can speculate, we have to deal with it ahead of time so that we don''t have to keep it muscular in the future."


    "Yes, you are. So, do you have a good idea?


    "Tell me for yourself, there isn''t."


    "I guess, yeah."


    Masami and Yukiko then remain silent for a while.


    "I hope Junko will come up with a good idea."


    "I think he''s the one who shouldn''t be the most athe..."


    Hearing the name Masahi had spoken, Yukiko looked up as much as she wanted.


    Abdiel Demon has a dependable belly that has served him for decades.


    The person''s name is Tony Radcliffe. Age is fifty. I''ve been working under Abdiel since I was a teenager, so we''ll be together for over thirty years.


    Radcliffe also takes a good look at Abdiel''s turning point. The death of Mikhail Demon, the absolute building beam of the Demon clan and who has long ruled America from the shadows. From there Abdiel changed.


    Radcliffe knows that it was Abdiel who was most angry and mourned at the death of his father Mikhail. His actions since then have also been supportive of everything. Radcliffe''s half of his life was with Abdiel.


    To Radcliffe, who had been his own aide for many years, Abdeiel was the most forgiving in the world. I don''t know how much I''ve ever been helped by this Radcliffe who understands my mood best and doesn''t say what I want.


    "It is time for the enemy to realize the purpose of Master Abdiel."


    In the private room, Radcliffe speaks to Abdiel, who was sitting on a disc chair checking countless displays.


    "As soon as it''s night, let''s move on to the next phase. Or maybe even in the evening."


    "It''s fine in the evening. Animal spirits are simple. The fact that time is less affected than people''s spirits has been tested and proven more than once."


    And, although Abdiel says, it''s not entirely unaffected by time. It is an unspoken night that the Spirit becomes most active. Night is good if you want to finish in perfect condition.


    But if we are to move the plan at an early stage and not give the enemy side some time to rest, we should attack in the evening. Abdiel knows that Radcliffe must have taken confirmation of that, too.


    "As we read, they haven''t even released what''s going on in Shinjuku. If we make him ramble on his way home rush, he will increase the number of victims, increase the number of grudges in the land, and increase his temper. It''s easier to attract disasters."


    It is Abdiel''s greatest purpose to flood the land with resentment and resentment. Zheng Wa et al''s assumptions were largely true.


    "If I can attract disaster freely, there will be no one else... who can stop me. If we get the power to inflict a heavenly punishment in the name of evil, then... people will have to fall down."


    What Abdiel was doing was a great experiment to that end, the establishment of the method and also to ensure the energy for it.

 1050 16

    On the evening of the second day after Junko and Tired visited Shinjuku, True and Midori and I finally made the rendezvous.


    "As I emailed you, Tonight, I want you and Midori to do the purifying spirit of the Spirit of Power."


    Junko says to Midori.


    He is a Shizuno sorcerer with absolute power over the Spirit of Peeling, so even though he is a spirit of analogy, he can be sent to the Underworld without question.


    If it is also part of Abdiel''s plan to unleash the Spirit of Power unconstructively and rampage and confuse him, Junko sees that if he can purify the Spirit of Power at one end by the end of the night, the plan may be able to go mad as well. Although it is a hopeful observation.


    "Last night, there was a lot of power spirits in the sky. Let''s split up and purify."


    Listening to tired stories, True reminds me of the Incredible Spirit of Power, which was dancing high speed through the night sky of Tokyo Dickland.


    "Come on, I''ll leave you to Midori if you''re manipulating a helicopter."


    Hit yourself in the chest, show your teeth and make you laugh.


    "If you were helicopter pilot, you wouldn''t be able to purify it. I mean, how can you fly a helicopter..."


    "Ababa, Midori is good at maneuvering all kinds of vehicles. I have all kinds of licenses."


    Midori replies with a laugh to her tired penetration. Of course, those licenses were taken between reincarnations, so I still don''t have a formal license. But I retain my skills.


    "Contact the psychic disturbance control headquarters and ask them to prepare two helicopters as well, so let''s get moving now"


    "If the enemy finds out, the chopper''s gonna be an easy sniper."


    Junko encouraged him to move, but the truth told the difference.


    "It''s night, and it''s hard to attack and protect, but the enemy is a helicopter. It''s a fighter, can you get it out?


    and Junko.


    "If a boulder sends a fighter out, it''s a hassle."


    I''m neither tired nor tired of fighters coming out in the first place, but I remember the impression that they gave me something like that and that I would never be able to handle it from inside a helicopter, but it seemed tight.


    "True, why don''t you and I go on board together with the escort?"


    "If they send out fighters, there''s nothing I can do about Snow Oka."


    "Well, I don''t think there are any fighters. I think the enemy will add or subtract a little, because if you use a weapon in the boulder to pee into the city, you won''t be able to cover it up, and the country is going to take care of it better than it is now."


    "The crazy thing about flying fighters on your own in Japanese territory and shooting down Japanese helicopters is going to be done flat out, too. It''s like they''re unleashing battle creatures and making civilians attack indiscriminately."


    and so on and true with Junko, but in the end you will use a helicopter and travel by taxi.


    "Oh, and if you run into Hokichi, I want Midori to check the main unit."


    "Body check?


    In the cab, Junko demanded Midori, without worrying about the driver''s eyes.


    "Use like a split body, because the main body seems to be somewhere else. Come on. Midori will be able to break into the spiritual world and identify where she is."


    "Heh... I don''t really want to do this, but ok"


    Midori openly and reluctantly accepts his face.


    "Excuse me. Let me ask you something bad about Midori. Tired, you said Midori was better suited. Come on."


    "So why don''t you give me my name and say it like it''s my fault..."


    "Well, your ancestors are the root of all evil."


    While chatting soothingly in the taxi car, tired driving, I saw something.


    Battle Creature carcass. A substitute that hasn''t been crusaded yet and isn''t even hidden in a sheet. Or did someone take off the seat?


    Animal spirits that stay there. I have been contacted and all four of you know the story here. But...


    (The spirit is fierce. On the side of the corpse......)


    I looked all the way through the car, so I didn''t know the details, but it caught my eye that the animal spirit, who was on the side of the Battle Creature wreck, kept barking furiously and complaining about his anger.


    (Just anger and resentment for being killed?


    It is natural to think so, but tired of feeling something unnatural. It''s hard to explain in words or reason how unnatural it is. But the spirits, who had dealt with the Spirit in unlimited numbers, had intuitively felt distortion.


    When Junko and the others were taking a taxi to Shinjuku Spiritual Unrest Control Headquarters, the three members of the Chicken Resistance and Alisui and Masago were taking a break.


    Reports of battle creatures in the near field were interrupted. Apparently, they were able to expel them altogether, we decide together.


    On the side of the five, two Battle Creature carcasses, taken down about two hours ago, are placed with their seats on. These bodies don''t seem to be processed in time. A short distance away, next to the rest of the manoeuvring crew, rolled bodies that had not even been seated. I haven''t even made it to the number of seats.


    "Come on, you want to find out where your enemies are and tighten them up."


    "Hey."


    Shake says, ten nights hammering.


    "There''s a lot going on besides us, and we still don''t know where the enemy is, do we? I can''t seem to grab my tail at all. Bitons can use artificial satellite cameras, but we still don''t know. Then it seems harder to pinpoint them."


    And...


    "Of course, Eko should be desperately exploring it. Maybe the twigs are working hard."


    Alisui claims.


    "They''ve got a countermeasure headquarters, so why don''t you guys show your faces there?


    Look at the email I got from Biton, and Misago asks.


    "Junko told me. You said a lot of forces were gathering. Because I was originally lonely, you don''t want to get mixed up in a gathering like that..."


    The pendant of the cross with the snake tangled up in front of him, shivering and watching, he says.


    "But I think you''ll get the benefit, and I think you should go"


    And, shake.


    "Benefits? All I see is a future where you can put a troublesome job on top and push it, though?


    "No, but I think it''s smoother to just show your face for once."


    "You''re starting to shake too. And I think about it. You''re the boss, you make up your mind."


    The feeling of my sister, who preferably sees my brother grow, shook.


    "Okay, well, come on"


    "Well, because it''s superfluous"


    I go into the wobble of proclaiming, smiling.


    "I mean, now, are you okay with the look of the Massago?


    Ten nights turns to Massago and asks.


    "He shows himself even in front of Biton and Raphael, and it''s too much now."


    And, misago.


    "Misago''s good because he''s a walnut, but Oyla''s an Eko, and he''s shy, so I''ll hide."


    "Where are you shy..."


    It was then that Alisui insisted and the Ten Nights spilled a smile.


    "Alisui!


    Everyone on the spot sounded familiar - but I heard a voice conceived of anger, like I''d never heard it before.


    One Eko stands with an extremely evil gaze toward the five of us. Against one of the five, to be exact.


    Eko, who appeared, was a twat.


    "Oh, twitch, it''s a coincidence, why don''t we meet in this place?!?


    In the middle of the dialogue, a twat approached him with his shoulders peeled and fisted at Alisui''s cheek.


    He slaps many knee kicks into his stomach when he wonders if he has held Alisui''s head in with both hands, which is heavily curled.


    The four watch with a raw warm eye the fold of the twat to Alisui as they are half-hearted and half convinced.


    "Dobby, nobody can beat you..."


    Arisui, who was caged for about two minutes, blurted out and fell, turns her gaze of protest to the four as she weeps.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you very, very much for your help... Be careful, then."


    "No......"


    "Be careful with the twigs..."


    A twat bowing deeply. Ten nights and shaking left me laughing bitterly, speaking up.


    "Something, I felt so much love for Alisui."


    "Hey......"


    After Tutsuji dragged Alisui and disappeared into the subspace tunnel, Shake said, and Ten Nights agreed.


    "I mean, my client Alisui is gone..."


    "Ah..."


    "Speaking of which..."


    Speak of the most important thing, shake and realize the fact for ten nights.


    "Let''s turn to my position of continuing to ask. Regardless, I''ll have Alisui pay the request later."


    "Massago, because that''s not what I would call a Massago request"


    "I wish it could be interpreted as a request by Eko as a whole. I''m Warico, but there''s a distinction between you."


    When ten nights went in, Misago said it was grand.


    "A little bit. Is Massago poor? Eko seems rich."


    Ten nights asks. Maybe that''s why I told Alisui to pay for it, I reckoned. It was also thought that if he was acting separately from Eko, he would miss the nostalgia.


    "Nothing like that. Just as Eko has supporters, Warico also has supporters. But ask, I am irresponsible and out of the question, even though it is force majeure, such as leaving on the way. Let the minimum of responsibility be fulfilled"


    Misago answers in a serious tone.


    "Even if the Massago doesn''t ask you to do it on top of each other, I''ll do my job properly because Alisui asked me to do it first."


    Shake says, and watch the sunset. I''m leaning a lot.


    "Then go and do it with the countermeasure headquarters...... hey!


    The sway accidentally raised a sharp voice, pointing to the battle creature that was ending in a far away position.


    At first, I also thought shaking was an illusion of my own eyes, but now I know it''s not clearly an illusion. It was also well reflected in the eyes of the other three who saw it in response to the shaking pressing voice.


    A battle creature, who should be dead, slowly rises up and walks toward the face of a motorized squad nearer than the shakers. They haven''t noticed yet.


    Shot like a gun out. The range of the pistol was somewhat harsh, but it opens the subspace tunnel and shoots precisely into the back of the battle creature.


    The motorists who responded to the gunshots are stunned to make sure the body of Battle Creature, which was right around the corner, is moving.


    In addition, the seats on the sides of the four of them moved, pushing the seats away, and two bodies of Battle Creature stood up.


    "This... what do you mean? Oh, Mezzillo Emeralder ascend"


    After the ten nights raise their voices in confusion, they pose appropriately by announcing the ascent with a bar reading. If I don''t do this, I can''t help it because I can''t draw on the power of the suit.


    "Necromancy. I mean, after you died, you worked so hard to come back as a zombie. Isn''t this why the spirit didn''t leave you when you died?


    He says, calling two miso golems.


    "Isn''t this, like, the battle creature I''ve done so far, zombied all over the place and resurrected? Will you deal with it all again?"


    Shaking said with a soggy face.

 1051 17

    When the Yang was largely inclined, four people arrived at the psychic disturbance control headquarters, Junko, Tired, True and Midori, set up in the Old Metropolitan Government Building.


    There are five people in the conference room: Yukiko Du, Hideaki Xingcoal, Shu Hongmori, Ryoko Hashino and Mr. Fujishima. The site manager, Masahwa Decaying, happened to be out of his seat.


    "Oh, Sacha. How have you been?


    "I haven''t seen the Biology Laboratory in a while. I have a real connection."


    Midori smiles lovingly at Yukiko, letting her raise one hand. Yukiko had a lot going on with Midori, but I didn''t feel bad about her flair, and she smiled.


    "Ew, I''m gonna go as far as Shining, and what are you doing?"


    On the other hand, against Shining, Midori makes you look blatantly disgusted.


    "Hey, I''m sorry I''m here, Sprout."


    "Also, do you mean Midori, Sprout Woman? Ahhh!? This halibut-headed idiot piercing chick. Ah!


    To the sparkling word, angry Midori.


    (Did you care about your long body shape?


    Seeing how Midori is angry, the truth is that I''m surprised.


    "Wow, Dasey. You fight and sell, and you just say it back, and you''re just like the same single-cell, low-brain woman."


    Seeing Midori upside down, she laughed strangely naggingly, and Shining stirred up even more.


    "I''ve told you many times not to talk to him because he''s barren."


    True whispers in Midori''s ear and scolds.


    "Mr. Shore, I haven''t been coming to maintenance lately, but are you okay?


    Junko, on the other hand, approaches the shore husband and speaks up.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, for easy maintenance, you can do it in a national facility. In the first place, I''ve been in Dawn lately for longer, so I guess my body''s stopped a lot."


    It was a topic that seemed unspeakable on this occasion, but I don''t think it would have had a significant impact if anyone else asked me anyway, Kishio said the status quo.


    "Oh well. It''s unusual to have a set with Tsuko instead of Yu."


    "I liked the set with Yu, too. Because it''s decided by the lottery."


    Arm-wrapped and dissatisfied, Sachiko.


    "Oh, the Junkos were here, too. Just fine, yeah."


    Masakami came back there and said in a voice lacking hegemony.


    "The body of the Battle Creature you killed came back to life as a zombie at the same time, right? The de-psychic work of the spirit that had lingered on the body continued, but the de-psychic squad was attacked, right? Zombied battle creatures are raging around Shinjuku again."


    A few people get distracted when they hear about Masakazu''s report.


    "You mean what we did went back to shaking it out"


    Koko looks up at the ceiling in a fed up manner.


    "Did the animal spirit stay on the spot to be the driving force when zombied after prompting resentment spiritualization? So all Battle Creatures had Necromancers beforehand."


    "For a zombie, that sounds troublesome. If you''re a regular battle creature, you''re a living creature, so if you''re after a steep spot, that''s it."


    Tired and Shu say each.


    "Aren''t zombies a weakness in your head?


    Tsukiko speaks the question.


    "There are many types of zombies as well. There are things that move corpses in surgery itself, things that spirits are put in and moved by surgery, and things that are moved by drugs and viruses, and the types that are moved by spirits don''t mean that their heads are weak. And this will undoubtedly be by the Spirit. So the animal spirit of Battle Creature remained intact."


    Tired explained.


    "It''s blatant positivity and stalling, but you''re persistent. We can''t ignore it, we''re being manned, we''re being cautioned, and then we''re exhausted."


    If this one is still dancing as the enemy script suggests, Junko sees it.


    "There are speculations about Shinjuku''s humanization, but you don''t know anything about it."


    And, lucky boy.


    "I thought I could take a night off, but shah. Let''s go, Fix."


    "Aye."


    Shining stood up reluctantly and left the conference room. Shu followed it with a smile, looking back when he left the room and meeting lightly.


    "It''ll take a little longer for the helicopter to arrive, right? They arranged a military helicopter."


    Junko said Masahi, who has already received a request from him.


    "Stay grateful. I wonder if the Spirit of Power can handle this."


    The unleashed spirit of power may have already been possessed by someone within the last night, but I don''t even think it''s all gone.


    (Even that move, as the other calculation suggests - is likely. But again, I can''t leave you alone.)


    Junko thinks. If you don''t drive the enemy scenario crazy somewhere, you''ll be pulled just like you think of cheats and enemies like this, and if it serves a purpose.


    Ten nights and a miso golem about to hit him, shaking or a motorist shooting him with a gun, trying to mutilate him with a black sickle, I don''t see any signs that he''s as effective as a scratch on a zombied battle creature, and he attacks with energy.


    The victim isn''t out yet, but even if this one attacks and wounds him, the zombied Battle Creature will only flinch slightly, so sooner or later there are signs that someone in the motorized crew is going to get hit.


    Normal battle creatures are brittle if attacked on areas that become steep points, no matter what huge but hardened armor, because the intrusion is an organism. However, due to zombification, the concept of the earliest steeple had disappeared.


    There are three Battle Creature Zombies. Among them, the battle creature of a black-bodied, lion-like shape but more than two turns larger than a normal lion, is particularly troublesome. On top of being unusually quick, he frequently jumps and moves there, hitting me without flickering greatly even after being shot. Shaking, Massago, and much of the attention of the manoeuvring crew were directed at this black lion.


    Ten nights, he was dealing with a giant hundred legged thing. My legs are bladed. I fought this type many at noon. Fast again in a different way than the Black Lion, even though the armor is stiff. As he twists his body, and crawls through the ground and approaches, he waves his blade feet.


    Every time I kick a hundred feet, my armor cracks and my body fluids splash, but I don''t really feel like I''m doing any damage, and the ten nights are driven in a hurry. I don''t feel like I''m about to take the enemy''s blade without a decision.


    (If you''re a human zombie, you still don''t know how troublesome it can be when an organism that''s genetically modified for combat is zombied)


    Standing on a black sickle, handling the miso golem as a shield and repeatedly attacking, I think. The opponent was the most immense of the three enemies. A giant, in a nutshell. Its back length is enough to reach the fourth floor of the building. No eyes, no nose, no mouth, two thick, long tentacles grow from his head, shaking his torso and neck violently, attacking him with two tentacles.


    No matter how much the sickle cleaves, this is the only one who never shows signs of flinching. Incredible stubbornness. The other two, if attacked, said they were flinching a little bit.


    To seal the tentacle attack, he shook a sickle at the head or neck, but the movement was too intense to hit the inside. Occasionally, predictions of behavior work well, and even if the sickle cleaves the giant''s neck, the neck is too thick, far from amputation.


    (Yes...... What are you doing, I... I''m not stupid......)


    After a while, he realized his mistake. There is no need to seal off enemy attacks. He said we should seal something else up.


    The target is a bipedal type. I mean, you can aim for your feet. The giant concentrates on waving the tentacles of his head and his legs are not moving at all. I move my body all the time on the spot.


    Wave the black sickle. Fly to the giant''s feet with a liquefied black sickle, return to the blade, and pierce the giant''s ankle.


    Sturdy muscle bones cannot be severed by a single blow. But since the giant does not respond to the attack, he waves the sickle over and over again toward the same incision. The sweat splashes, and the pendant of the snake''s tangled cross dancing violently from his neck.


    When one leg was finally severed, the giant could not support his giant and fell flashly. Of course from a fallen outfit, few tentacles don''t tremble either. But he shook his head mechanically and is tempted to attack.


    "I''m going for my leg! That stops the movement!


    Shaking, ten nights and shouting out loud at the maneuvers. Just in case, it also takes a giant''s neck to be amputated. After you fall, you can''t move so hard, so it''s easier if you''re just after it.


    "That''s fine with the four-legged beast type over there, but what about this?


    Ten nights are blurry, watching the giant hundred feet confronting themselves. While there are countless legs, everything is also a weapon.


    "Ten nights, you can do something with your best prowl moves."


    As he told me, he shot at the black lion''s leg, and a shake said.


    "Even if I''m not good at it..."


    Ten nights clouding the words.


    "Then why do you always use prowl moves?


    "You were scattered during training with Senior Aizawa..."


    "Uh, you didn''t do it to me. Why not? Fine, why don''t you go ten nights and... cheat, no more"


    Shake to pointy your mouth.


    He and the maneuvered crew wobbled for all his front legs at once, and eventually his left front leg flew a thousand slices, and the black lion fell flashly. With that gap, a concentrated fire was now formed on the right front leg, which also blew up the remaining front leg.


    Where he loses both forelegs and can no longer stand, the Massago hits him so hard that he cuts off the Black Lion''s right rear leg.


    "You know... shake. When I was training with Senior Aizawa, I was supposed to be watching her shake on the side. I should have asked for a shake then."


    "Huh? I didn''t see it because I wasn''t interested in training others or anything. You don''t see me like that."


    A shake that returns to the words of the Ten Nights, even naturally. Ten nights he sighs and rushes in the opposite direction to 100 blade legs.


    Naturally, 100 blade legs chase ten nights. As the ten-night prospect suggests.


    The building wall blocks before ten nights. But ten nights went right into the building''s wall, and ran straight up the wall.


    One hundred extra blade legs crash into the building, but no significant damage. But from above a hundred blade legs that stopped moving for a moment, ten nights kicks the wall, rotates his body in the air, and dives with his hundred feet backwards.


    "Mezzillo Moussault. Oops!


    Ten nights down on his barefoot body in depression, when he shouted his Special Attack name, he bit subtly with shock.


    Ten nights after riding over a hundred feet of body, destroying only the armor at the spot where the direct hit took place, he stuck his hand in the crack of the hundred feet of armor and whisked back inside. Disgusting task, but not if you don''t like it.


    Fluid splashes and dirty the suit. Take the meat and nerves inside and sever the joints of the exoskeleton from the inside.


    Eventually the head and torso of the hundreds of feet were severed, but it is still likely to move, ten nights sees. I''ve heard of hundreds of feet smashing their heads, but I don''t think the zombies hundreds of feet are enough just their heads.


    Ten nights when I took the head of the hundred feet, I hit the cutting surface of the torso. Furthermore, the tail is also taken and pushed forcefully into the same cutting surface. Further, with no push, pull the blade leg out of the torso and tie it off.


    "Hahaha, ten nights awesome eh"


    Eventually in the shape of a circle, he saw the hundreds of feet that just wandered on the spot and praised them with a laugh. It really felt like a masterpiece.


    On the other hand, the ten nights were full of fluids and flashing.


    "It''s a trick..."


    Ten nights of sitting back and whining on the spot.


    "Even we''re so clumsy, the others look tighter"


    Shortly after Shake said it, Misago and Shake felt signs that the space was distracting.


    Eventually, in a space where there was nothing, three familiar Phantoms of the same appearance appeared.


    "You guys again"


    The Phantomized Three Haoji looked at the face of the Brown Resistance and made him face and tongue at the same time.

 1052 18

    "It''s this guy again ~. This guy''s a phony who doesn''t make sense to knock it all out anyway, does he?


    Shaking also throws up the same dialogue as Haoji, making him look fed up.


    In fact, there''s no point in killing a schizophrenic. If you get killed, that splinter can''t get ravaged, and it takes a lot of work to make a whole splinter in the first place. But there''s no reason for Shake to know that.


    "Ten nights and a lot of wear and tear. Keep your feet together so you can rest a little."


    It was Massago who told him that. Bad way to put it, but thank you for your care, and you kneel down on the spot and bring it to the sickle. It consumed quite a bit of health to defeat the giant.


    "I can go. There are three enemies. This guy... I''m sorry to say this, but he''s loaded on the manoeuvres."


    Ten nights advances in front of the three good fortunes.


    "Awesome outfit...... After the cosplay, the whole body..."


    Seeing the appearance of ten nights, Haoji accidentally spills a bitter laugh. Three good luck people are laughing bitterly at the same time.


    "Even Eko is my enemy... There were times when I admired Eko...... But the enemy..."


    I drop my eyes on Misago and squeal in a hectic voice.


    (What, this guy... Are you unwilling?


    I''m surprised to see the good fortune that doesn''t make me feel like a fighter.


    "Am I the villain... From the general public''s point of view...... But from me, you''re the evil ones."


    When he groaned, two of the three good fortunes walked to the side of the talking good fortune and lined up beside him.


    It is difficult to control the splinter plural separately, but to some extent it is possible. Otherwise, there is little point in creeping out the splinter plural. But for the most part, they tend to move in the same way.


    (These guys, they''re buddies. I don''t mind. Now I have company too)


    Aware of Abdiel, Haoji tries to shake off his feelings of jealousy, but for some reason, he can''t shake it off.


    (Why not? That guy recognized me. You''re one of us. If we could fight under that guy, that would be fine)


    Good luck telling myself, but something''s caught on. I''m not convinced. I''m not convinced. But I don''t know who that thing is that''s caught on.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but if you don''t want to fight, why don''t you go home?


    Without stirring, Haoji was drawn back to reality by the shaking he said away in a quiet voice.


    "I''m here to fight. It''s not like I don''t want to fight."


    In response to the shaking words, Haoji quietly burns his fighting spirit.


    Three good fortunes move almost simultaneously. All three turn to shake, and wave their arms.


    I can''t see the shake. I also read that a ranged attack was coming, and when I sinked my posture as much as I wanted, I kicked the ground and flew to the side.


    Two of the three, following the shake with their eyes, but the one remaining, stepping left and right, watched Massago.


    Launch an attack against the Massago.


    Just make a bare gesture on the spot, a blow or slaughter that reaches the targeted space. When Haoji had just gained this ability, even though it floated around that this ability might be invincible, when it came to a lot of fighting, it was just an opponent that didn''t make sense.


    Now Massago, too, is slowly approaching himself. Haoji is not surprised or panicked at the earliest.


    (So... how about this!


    Hao Ji''s body fell forward.


    Attack by widening the area. A wider range of shocks than a punch or kick.


    Quickly, and small, the Massago was remarkable, even in spite of this. Misago thinks he would have been able to dodge it because of himself.


    In fact, I didn''t shake it for ten nights. Haoji was the two remaining splinters, who shook the same attack and hit ten nights. Just don''t be passive, build momentum, spread your hands, and fall forward. The spread hands also deviate slightly rearward to avoid softening the fallen shock. The collapsed impact also caused damage to Hao Ji''s body, but since it is a splinter, there is nothing to worry about.


    Without taking any passivity, leave it to gravity and fall out of your head to bring it forward. Few humans will understand how terrible the damage this will do. Depending on your weight, and the poor beating, that''s all you can die for.


    Even those who are defeated will be damaged well depending on where they hit. Haoji not only did that, but gained momentum and fell. In addition to gravity, after using centrifugal force, he also applied energy from his muscle strength.


    The shock the Ten Nights ate was the belly part of Hao Ji, so it''s not that big of a deal. It''s a little flimsy.


    "Gu!?


    When it came to shaking, I was unlucky enough to eat the head part. He takes such a hard beating that his head is about to crack that he falls at the front, peels off his white eyes and loses consciousness as it is.


    Massago approaches the good fortune of the three men who have fallen into depression. Ten nights, after eating the attack, I was quite late. Later, I heard a shaky groan and turned around the shaker.


    "Shake!?


    Seeing a fallen shake, the ten nights stop my legs for a moment.


    (Stupid! Stop right there and do it!


    He scolds with his gaze without speaking out. Ten nights I notice a gaze full of rage.


    I''ve been told many times in these situations that the attack should not be stopped. I should have been taught that it could lead to further disadvantages. Yet it stopped.


    Three good luck get up at about the same time, but before one of them got up, Masago ran over the back of his head.


    Hao Ji''s head was severed from his neck and rolled down to the ground, and Hao Ji, who was about to rise, collapses into depression again.


    Massago approached the remaining good luck, but one of the raised good luck was waving his elbow wide rearward.


    The Massago didn''t see it visually, but only felt the electromagnetic wave named Killer, and the body moved with conditional reflexes and flew diagonally backwards.


    Putting aside the time difference, another good luck shook his right leg wide back. This also had a Missago blind spot.


    That''s not all. The timing was hard to predict shortly after the Massago jumped, and yet, minimally disappeared.


    Soon, Haoji remembered. I was aware. I was learning. It is avoided because it shows awareness of the attack when attacking. Then I thought, why don''t you minimize the signs, the feelings.


    The little body of the Massago blew up big. A remote attack by Haoji''s mindfulness - his grandson''s hand, inevitably, was finally subjected to the core of his body.


    (Me... getting a little familiar with the fight? I''ve been using multiple of me, and I can''t wait to see when it''s time to hit me... I''m starting to understand.)


    That''s what I think as I look down at the fallen Massago, and Haoji chuckles. Satisfaction and fullness boil from within your body.


    A little late, ten nights approaches good luck.


    (Missago hit...... Was it because I was... hesitant to shake? If I hadn''t been late, wouldn''t this have happened?


    With remorse, cursing his immaturity and detours, he is beaten to good luck at ten nights.


    Shortly before that, Ten Nights felt extremely sharp killing from Haoji and twisted his upper body.


    An invisible attack leads through the space where the upper body of the ten nights was until earlier. Ten nights I feel it on my skin.


    More attacks were unleashed with the killing. Aim for stiffness just after ten nights avoided.


    Ten nights, regardless of the attack, he took it with his arms.


    Haoji unleashed his first attack for ten nights. Haoji released the second shot. Each of them is someone else.


    The third shot was the first good luck to unleash an attack. The angle and position of the attack are completely different.


    But dodge ten nights. Whether it''s an attack coming warp, dodge ten nights. Attacks carried out over subspace. And a black sickle that liquefies and flies from an unlikely angle. I am familiar with training with you.


    Haoji also does not use his abilities for dark clouds, but thinks carefully, timing them, and suppresses the signs, but he is out of ten nights.


    (I think I''m growing. But this guy is more than that, you mean he''s used to fighting)


    Haoji pulls his mind together, rushing fine and discreet with the two of us, without cutting off the offense. There will be no major attacks. But I won''t let it loose without reducing the hassle. And set it up from various angles.


    The amount of this hassle was inexperienced, no matter how many nights I was doing the simulation line with. He must not continue to stand so far.


    Neither defense nor dodging caught up, and when it was about to collapse, a gunshot sounded.


    A special bullet had penetrated the head of one of Haoji''s men. There are bullets that specialize in penetration that also outnumber armored bullets.


    "Pain... it worked... I still tease my head...... But..."


    A shake sets up a giant pistol with both hands, smiling small.


    "It''s like I''m still half out of my mind... My eyes are ticklish... But... even in this state, you can shoot for it. It''s funny to get used to it."


    More gunshooting shakes. Haoji, who remained at the end, managed to take a second shot, but before that, ten nights broke in.


    "Mezzillo Tenderloin!


    As the move-name suggests, he''s just a tentacle, but with the power of his modified flesh and suit, his human opponent can, of course, be deadly powerful whether he''s a battle creature or not.


    The last remaining skull of Hao Ji is cracked with a dry sound. Now we have a settlement.


    "Are you done..."


    Massago gets up fluttered.


    "When the hell you come out, I''ll deal with you next, so you can rest."


    Breathe ready, and say, standing up, smiling.


    "You''re not necessarily the one. What will you do when the three of them come out again?


    "If we do that, we''re gonna have to work hard on the maneuvers we''re looking at there, so let''s get out of here."


    He joked and said, and the ten nights and shakes laughed, and the manoeuvring crew who were looking away from the wind laughed as if they were in trouble.

 1053 19

    When the sky stained black, more than twice as many power spirits rumbled into the night sky as yesterday.


    This was also the case in Tokyo Dickland, but it is not so much a mystery as to why the liberated spirit of power turns to the sky. The truth is, of course, that the Junkos don''t even know.


    "That''s a lot more. I wonder if there''s anything wrong with unleashing the power spirits that I made this way. I wonder if that means there''s such a great plan."


    Old Metropolitan Government Building rooftop. On the roof of one of the buildings, built like two horns, four men and bitons of the Snow Oka Institute were up. On the floor at the foot is a large drawing of the letter H in the circle. Heliport at last. Two helicopters are already standing by.


    "Making Ghost Weapon was their original purpose. It can also be said that we are now abandoning it. As the Decaying Ropes speculate, the Ghost Weapon manufacture itself may have been a fake from the beginning."


    Said Biton when he saw the colorful spirits dancing in the sky. That growing number just seems to me to have been released even more intentionally since yesterday.


    "Indeed... to spread evil to Shinjuku... it is a very convincing course of action"


    "Or derive something new from it, hey"


    Tired and Junko say each.


    I wonder if it''s our aim to draw us into the sky to exterminate the Spirit of Power and do something in the meantime.


    Junko guessed so, but he wouldn''t dare put it in his mouth. Now I can''t get this one into my enemies unless the enemy moves big, so if the enemy moves with it, I dare to think about moving it.


    Four tired, true, pure and midori riding helicopters. The combination listened to the demands of tiredness and became a gender division: true and tired, pure son and Midori.


    Two helicopters fly by night on the side of Shinjuku High Building County.


    "Ugh, the night view is amazing - beautiful. The colorful powers that fly through the night sky, the spirits are quite beautiful."


    Midori cheers.


    There are various shapes in the night sky, glowing power spirits flying in various colors, but there are no signs of reacting to the helicopter.


    "Thank you. Tonight we have a strong materialization of the Spirit of Power, and it looks like the Spirit of Power is in the eyes of the district residents, and we''re talking about it online. I mean, it''s some kind of performance, but it would be delusional."


    Junko reports while opening the display and checking information online.


    "Yea, then the scene of Shizuno''s magic will be filmed and released online. It''s an unprecedented story."


    "This is the way of the times, too. Ten years ago, the existence of the Spirit and the Underworld was proven to be a public recognition, and it''s time for paranormal abilities and magicians to become public."


    There are various reasons involved in the proof and cognition of the Spirit ten years ago, but he was a pure child who also felt that there was a surface of the Volatile Line for it.


    A helicopter ridden by Junko and Midori approaches the Spirit of Power. The colors and shapes vary without uniformity, but approaching it, only the face spreads flat like aye, and the torso is dry and crisp.


    The helicopter door opens and a green flame bursts. effect only on the Spirit. It seemed as if for a moment it burned the spirit body of the Power Spirit, but it is not. The alienated spiritual body returns to the figure of man, travelling to the post-mortem world with a look of joy and tranquillity freed from suffering.


    The tired likewise open the door of the helicopter, releasing Shizuno''s purifying fire and forming the Spirit of Power while being exposed to the turbulent currents that blow between the skyscrapers.


    I have to open the helicopter door anyway, because this green flame, even if it only works for the spirit, will be inhibited by matter.


    "It seems to be going well"


    From the heliport, Biton reports to Yukiko on the phone as he sees the sight of two helicopters purifying the spirit of power around him.


    ''But we need to be vigilant. There''s a good chance they''ll set something up in between. "


    Sachiko had a hunch as did Junko.


    Kouko is urging me to be vigilant with the soldiers of the private oilfield store under Biton, the main team of Yob''s rewards, the magicians of the Decaying Rope clan, the Kiko and Kishio of the murder club, the brilliance and repair of the Star Charcoal Stream witchcraft, and the motorized team, while fighting the zombified Battle Creature throughout Shinjuku, something further bad may happen, so be vigilant there as well.


    Eko and Chocolate Regis Suntans are also asking how they are doing as they take a break. They also had a feeling something was going to happen tonight.


    Haoji Miyamura looks back on his life.


    I''ve never let my heart go through with almost anyone. Until the junior year or so of elementary school, we usually made friends, but we got bullied from the senior year, and that continued even as we went to middle school, and the figs stayed together until the same high school, which lasted forever.


    It was hard to be bullied, overlooked and scorned, but the harder part was being lonely.


    At school, on the way to school, I couldn''t help but be jealous and jealous when I saw scenes of friendly bickering between people who seemed close to me.


    So is my family. Seeing all my brother''s adorable parents, he always seemed to rip his chest open. It never got used to it, never gave up, and the pain was always stuck.


    I gained strength, I succeeded and defeated those who were tormenting me, and I even went around with those who recognized me. At once I wondered if my life had become happy, and when I saw the earlier Massago and the struggle against the Ten Nights and Shakes, I realized that my heart wound remained.


    (Me too... friend or lover... I want it. I want my family too)


    I can''t help but think so. Abdiel''s presence in acknowledging himself is certainly huge, but there are parts of it that are subtly different from what Haoji wanted. What Haoji wanted was not the pattern between his subordinates. Of course not, but not at all.


    (Those guys were reciprocal buddies... you know)


    When I think of the three people who were fighting me earlier, I can''t help but envy them.


    (Negative...... I wonder if greed is out there. I have people who recognize me... Believe even that way, let''s do it)


    Haoji was unaware that it was not loyalty but dependency.


    Private Oilfield Shop Ghost Weapon Project Team Home, Operator Room.


    Abdiel''s belly Tony Radcliffe was showing the display overlooking Shinjuku. It''s footage from an artificial satellite.


    Every time two helicopters fly and spray a green flame, colorful powers spirits disappear.


    "At last, this is the time. TATARI Project, Launch"


    In response to Radcliffe''s life, several operators will give instructions to the magicians scattered all over Shinjuku.


    A huge display expands indoors, overlooking the whole glowing Shinjuku area at night.


    There are countless red light paths in the display.


    The path of light extends beyond Shinjuku as well as outside Shinjuku. In the path of its red light, which can be taken both from one branch and from the blood vessel that leads to the heart, even more blurred pink light gradually flows towards the center like liquid from the outside.


    The path of red light was set up in advance for Shinjuku and the entire surrounding area. It is a passage of the mind and spirit, made by the necromancers of the private oilfield shop.


    The evil spirit that lingered throughout Shinjuku, the levitating spirits affected by evil, the evil spirits, and even the inherently immobile earth-bound spirits, gather in one place along the road in a crawling motion through the earth.


    To aspirate and collect them, I chose a difficult place to understand so that no one would notice and made a spiritual passage. The place where Battle Creature would storm was also bound to storm away from the spiritual passage.


    "It doesn''t necessarily work, but Shizuno Tired is on the sky that we can completely disable the spirit. It''s gonna be hard to prevent now."


    Radcliffe squeaks. Even with Shizuno in the first place, it seems difficult to prevent this. But just keep in mind.


    "Finally."


    Abdiel, back from the bathroom, looked up at the path of light in the display and said: Radcliffe was giving the key instructions because he was going to add to his needs at the critical time.

 1054 20

    Over Shinjuku, Tired and Midori continued to emit the flames of purification from among the helicopters, carrying out the work of purifying the spirits of power, but along the way the work of tiredness stopped, staring at the earth and flashing.


    "This is..."


    Tired quickly perceived the obvious changes on the ground.


    "What''s going on?


    True asks.


    "A good number of spirits are starting to travel all over the earth. Besides... the temper and evil erupt simultaneously..."


    I rode myself out of the open entrance and was hard to hear with the propeller sound of the helicopter and the sound of the wind, but I managed to get the tired talking content to my true ear.


    "Is that what they did?"


    "I guess. If you are overwhelmed with evil or spirits, spirits and monsters will be activated. Disasters are also more likely to occur. And this... is a mixture of evil and temper, flowing as if it were a river... The spirits are passing through it."


    "I don''t know the difference between evil and evil."


    "It''s roughly similar, but I''ll skip the explanation because it''s cumbersome"


    Tired saw Midori and Junko ride the helicopter. Purifying hands have stopped there too. I guess I noticed a change down there.


    "You''ve been hit... The spirits of power in the sky also served to pull Shizuno away from the earth. That''s what they were after."


    "Did you always prevent it if you were down there?


    "That would be difficult too, but we might have been able to do some jamming. But...... you seemed to have taken quite some time in advance to get ready. Even a little faster to detect the enemy''s movements, the enemy would have done the same thing, and would have scaled it up more if it had been too late."


    The Spirit of Power is not merely a temper, it also has a role to play in satisfying evil. I guess I unleashed it indiscriminately for that, Tired saw.


    "What are we gonna do? You want to go down there?


    When the truth spoke, Tired shook his neck to the side.


    "No. I can''t leave the Spirit of Power alone, and I''m sorry for what I did because I went down there. More importantly, we need to capture this sight on video and show it to Masakazu or Sachiko... Junko might be doing better."


    "Okay. I''ll do that. You want me to show you downstairs?


    I really don''t see any spiritual movements down there, etc., so I take confirmation.


    "Yes, if you''re shooting with the camera pointed down appropriately, even if you don''t like it"


    "Okay."


    True take out your fingertip phone and do as you are tired of being told.


    In the city at night, Kiriko and Kishio were being chased to sweep the zombied Battle Creature.


    There was an instruction that it would be more effective to seal the leg and stop the movement, so the shore husband stops the movement with the wind first, and Tsuko is slowly cutting off the leg with a cutter, making several smoothly incapacitated.


    However, they are both quite tired each time they exercise their abilities, so they take a break each time they render one person incapacitated.


    "You arranged to back up the murder club, didn''t you?


    Tsukiko asks. Individual battles are not compatible with each other in terms of fuel efficiency or efficiency, although they are compatible with each other. I hope you get some backup soon.


    "Yeah, I think I''m gonna need manpower, and I think it''s good to have experience"


    "I think I''m not a jerk enough to have to get some experience because I''m an elite survivor of doing the activities of the old murder club and hunting for a murder club and kicking a drum can."


    I mean, I''m inexperienced.


    When I was in conversation with, for example, Koko received a call from a fellow homicide club member. Takuma Seishima.


    ''Uh... this is the backup unit...''


    "Is something wrong?


    I see confusion in Takuma''s voice, and Takuko asks.


    ''I can''t let you in... In Shinjuku''


    "Huh?"


    "It''s like an invisible wall. There''s a commotion in front of that wall right now. Some of the highway crashes occurred. They''re building walls around Shinjuku."


    In response to Takuma''s report, Takuko and Kishio looked at each other.


    Even the Old Metropolitan Administration Building Countermeasure Headquarters had grasped the unprecedented situation that it would be impossible to enter and leave Shinjuku.


    "It''s hard to regulate the internet, even if the press does it on TV, and you need to deal with it quickly to avoid confusion,"


    "You''re confused enough already. I don''t think we can delude ourselves anymore by exposing 100,000 people to massive paranormal phenomena."


    Koko once had a similar bond in Tokyo Dickland. At the Sana ''a Biological Laboratory, almost the same junction was tensioned as this, but communication and electricity with the outside world were also interrupted there. This one is uninterrupted to the flow of electricity and communications.


    "It''s easy to mislead, isn''t it? General Pi Po will soon forget what happened today."


    "It would take a tremendous amount of energy and thoughtful preparation to set up a subsky junction that would isolate a single space of land."


    "I guess that means we''ve had that time before."


    What''s more, what do you do in isolation from the outside world - what do you intend to do with a trapped human being? The speculation is already standing. No, the human-pillar theory is getting more and more intense.


    I got a call. from the bright light.


    "I didn''t just isolate Shinjuku from the outside world. Yet another thing, I found a great junction. This is inside Shinjuku. Next to Central Park - a group of skyscrapers around West Shinjuku Sixth Street are stretched with strong connections. Use the building as a strut. So... there are spirits gathered from all directions in the kingdom."


    Luminous''s report further clarified their purpose.


    "I mean... you keep spirits there."


    "Can''t we turn to Shizuno and get a grip on it, huh?


    "No matter how much Shizuno has absolute power over spirits, I guess that amount is hard... Spiritual passage, haven''t you seen it? That''s an awesome number. Even spirits who weren''t evil spirits are evil spirits under the influence of temper, and many animal spirits are mixed together, and maybe they''re not collected from Shinjuku alone."


    Hearing it as a spiritual passage, the two think of two helicopters in the air. I thought you''d see it there.


    That''s what I thought. At the end of the arrow, Lucky Son''s phone rang. The opponent is true.


    "We''ve got footage from the helicopter where Shizuno Lei rides."


    That''s what Lucky Son projects the display and makes it look orthodox.


    The display showed footage of spirits and minds flowing, taken from over Shinjuku.


    "It''s hard to imagine how many of these guys are just spirits in Shinjuku."


    "It''s like Shinjuku is a suction machine that brings in spirits..."


    There were also a few manoeuvre crew members and decaying rope magicians on the spot, but the spiritual and temperamental streams reflected in the display only appear to be Masakazu, Yukiko and decaying rope magicians. I just see the night view.


    "You should evacuate the neighborhood, including the residential neighborhood... the building and the people in the junction... maybe wipe out all your spiritual companions,"


    Copy that.


    The crew of the motorized squad prompted by the orthodox nods and begins to give instructions to his men.


    "You two keep Battle Creature from breaking into downtown Kabukicho. The kind of evil spiritual grudges avoid people''s bright minds. So leaving Kabukicho alone won''t bring any spirits over, and it will weaken the influence of those spirits, but if Battle Creatures come in and start killing them, it will happen to be counterproductive."


    Yukiko gives instructions to Shining.


    Copy that. The homicide club guys are nearby, so we''re heading to Golden Street defense.


    Huiming said and hung up.


    "That was a blind spot, you know. Maybe I can use it."


    When I heard Lucky Son''s words, Masakazu sometimes flashed.


    "I''ve always been on the passive side. Finally... maybe we can get a concrete counterattack from here, huh? In the hands of Yukiko Doo."


    "Mine?


    Hearing the words of Masahi, Yukiko raised a surprising voice.


    Euthanasia City, a room in an apartment


    "Kind of Shinjuku, that''s awesome. I hear the homicide club''s on the move."


    Through the information site on the back street, he projects several holographic displays of videos that deliver the current state of Shinjuku in real life into the universe, and Dog Owner Ichi slumbers on the couch and squeals watching them.


    "Are you saying that someone has a big ambition and is trying to make fun of something that''s big? Will it be as interesting as the terrorist attack on the light-hearted Megalodon? Though I don''t think it''s going to be any more interesting than that..."


    He butts me as I say it, and with his other hand he snacks a bag of sweets.


    "No matter how massively inflated, the balloon bounces and flies with one thrust of needle. It converges lightly. Will this happen, too?


    Laughing sarcastically, the dog owner devoured snack treats.

 1055 21

    The four men, Shaken, Ten Nights, and Massago, were just beside the passage of the Spirit and Qi.


    The only ones who see spirits are the Misago and the Misago. But the signs themselves were conveyed too far enough for ten nights and shaking.


    "Are you sure you want to go in ahead?


    The shake asks, pointing to the chills.


    "With so many, even the uninspired are concerned about the negative effects. Avoid but no difficulty."


    "Oh well. You call yourself a chicken bastard in danger."


    Massago told me, shaking arms and nodding yeah yeah.


    "Hey... guys... look at this"


    Flip the holographic display that the Ten Nights showed in the air, copulate three times, and fly to Misago.


    The display contained reports of the appearance of invisible walls surrounding Shinjuku and the inability to enter or leave Shinjuku.


    Whether it''s SNS or bulletin boards, the same story comes out in large numbers when you search. The video site was even filmed and flushed by the invisible wall slamming people.


    "Mm-hmm... you mean trapped in a junction, like when you were at the Biology Laboratory in a moment?


    Shaking roars.


    "I know, but it''s not like that one subtly. The waves are on, and you couldn''t leave freely to go in there. It''s impossible to get in and out of here."


    And, ten nights.


    "We''ll lock people up in Shinjuku, keep them out, and steam them up."


    "That''s the kind of joke Misago could have made."


    In response to Misago''s unexpected dialogue, the shake smiles small.


    "Just kidding. It is also natural to think of it as a prospect that if you connect these two things, those inside will also become spirits."


    Misago knew that there had been several similar cases in the past. An evil magician gathers spirits and massacres them at the same time in order to gain power. I don''t know a case as massive as this one, but I definitely see that as the intention.


    "But steaming is a joke. Whatever it is, I''m pretty sure you''re going to kill the trapped people."


    He said as he moaned his pendant.


    "You''re going to kill hundreds of thousands of people... make them spirits, and get some disastrous power from them for your own benefit"


    Anger gushes in the midst of the ten nights. It doesn''t matter how much you take the lives of others for your own greed, you also keep tormenting that spirit. It feels like the devil''s place.


    "Assuming I did that, it would be a war class carnage, and I''m talking about whether the mastermind who did that would be safe..."


    "I don''t know if there''s a lot in return for doing that."


    "Holocaust in a country called Japan, in return for being able to survive - and so much power, I guess. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have done it this far."


    "Hmm, too much talk, I can''t imagine"


    The shaking chatters. He smiles and talks somewhat pleasantly.


    Ten nights and shaking were a little suspicious that he would be planning to sidestep them if he had the opportunity, seeing that he was talking with pleasure, interested in the power and doing it.


    "Weren''t we talking about going to the countermeasure headquarters, by the way?


    Ten nights asks both sides.


    "I think we should stay on the scene now"


    And...


    "It''s an investigation. I feel better about that. There are situations where we live because our role is in the Parade. No... there may be - I guess I''ll keep it to a certain extent. Junko''s here, and if you need anything, you''ll hear from us."


    Dressed up as good and deluded, but if you go to name your aspirations above in this hard situation, it is true that you want to avoid it because it is not something that you know how it will be used to crush you. In other words, to protect ourselves.


    As a sneak teach the true meaning of the ten nights and shakes later, he decided that it was not very nice to speak the true meaning in front of the Massago. For whatever reason, Misago has the same mentality as Eko. The nature of fighting for people for their lives free of charge. But even though I am being asked, if the degree of danger has passed, I cannot go out with you.


    Abdiel, Radcliffe, and Haoji were checking out Shinjuku''s spiritual and chi currents in front of countless displays in the operator''s room. All three of us can see the Spirit.


    "Awesome...... This... this is all for Mr. Abdiel..."


    Good luck seeing the flow of spirits in the display and not being able to describe your emotions well.


    "Some things are called fate manipulation, but this is even beyond that. I will be able to bring what I say in this country into the world of men at will. Personally, I''ve never been in the realm that far. At least I don''t know."


    Abdiel speaks with a sober mouthfeel, as opposed to the excited good fortune.


    "People sneak around. There have been many instances in this country where people have snuck up on the spirits of great resentment more than ever. But that is only the result of resentment. The essence of the TATARI project is part of enabling the rulers to freely bring people, the earth, and the country to the world. By sneaking at fools who do not obey their rulers, people sneak in awe and bend their knees. Sneaking around, being hit by all sorts of disasters, how do you fight them? What can people do but pray and worship not to be sneaked around? How do we resist a contradiction: a natural disaster caused by the will of a person?


    Good talking Abdiel.


    "Exactly. Nothing but bend your knees, join hands and pray."


    Radcliffe says with certainty.


    "Historically, genocide (genocide) has been committed many times in the past, but only with consumption. It''s a crappy use, at best, to carve it into a page of history and be enjoyed like a novel later, to be used for nethineties and diplomatic cards, or to be listed as a sign of the victim. My life, my resentment, it''s all wasted. But this will be a meaningful, very valuable and extremely productive genocide."


    "We''re at a turning point in history."


    Abdiel, who was actually speaking of his ambitions quite pleasantly, even calmly on the surface, broke his lower back of the story by running his mouth through a sloppy dialogue along the way, becomes pioneering.


    "I haven''t got that far yet. Although I intend to do so. It''s only after all of this prospect has taken place that I''m happy."


    Abdiel tells me to open it up for a little while and then fix it.


    "It''s just amazing that I''m going to do that. The moment Mr. Abdiel takes the heavens is approaching."


    Like a drummer, Abdiel gets fed up with the good fortune of even mouthing his stomach.


    (How stupid is this kid... Can''t I choose a few more noble words if I praise you? It''s not just about praising the dark clouds. That doesn''t make anyone feel better. At least I''m not that simple)


    Both the desire to dominate and the desire to approve is doubled, and that''s why Abdiel, who is trying to move forward with this plan, and that''s why he can''t reign as a ruler, but even if he is praised directly by his opponents who see him as a lowlife like Haoji, he just finds it depressing.


    (All fools need only be silent and lying still. Don''t open your mouth directly to me. You think I''m happy about the monkey praise?


    The reason for poisoning it in the mouth, but if you mouth it, it''s over, was once again in Abdiel.


    "So far the enemy''s movements have always been as assumed here. I hope it goes well, but let''s just say it takes us a little longer to get to the end."


    That''s what Abdiel said in his mouth, but somewhat unexpected. Direct combat with Junko Suzuoka was completely unexpected. The way my emotions were expensive at that time.


    "Understood."


    "At the same time."


    Radcliffe, who gives his respects, and Hao Ji, who replies well.


    And there is another being that is caught in Abdiel''s heart.


    (This kid... he shouldn''t use it in important phases in the future to keep you from screwing up. Or take care of it and finish it right now? No... that''s too much for anything. He''s one of us for once, and you can''t possibly kill him for that reason)


    I can count on Haoji''s abilities, but Abdiel even hates this boy. It''s just the type I simply hate. I have missed myself for some reason for the fool who is floating in his hands with too much power in his possession in the minute of trinkets and trinkets. I don''t care about all of them.


    No, not just because I don''t like it, but because Abdiel is reluctant to forgive and admit how fortunate he is.


    (Nothing but a miserable sinner, such as someone who kills his own parents)


    The most unforgivable thing about Abdiel, who is loved by his father, respects his father, pities him for losing his father, and seeks to achieve his ambitions combined with his father''s hatred, was that he killed his parents.

 1056 22

    Finishing the purification of the Power Spirit dancing in the night sky, four people from the Yukooka Institute descended from the helicopter and headed to the conference room where Masakazu Susuma and Yukiko were located.


    "Can''t all those collected spirits, too, be sent to the afterlife with a green flame?


    As he walked down the hallway, he asked without any care. Truly, tiredness turned into a sluggish face, and Midori smiled dry with a look that seemed to fall out of his soul.


    "I''m pretty tired of power spiritual cleaning right now... and no, I can''t even be tired. Give me a break from purifying all those spirits."


    "Is a strong sorcerer against the Spirit also powerless before the quantity of the Spirit? There''s a strange word for spiritual quantity."


    I received a plea with a tired and tired face, and the truth said it.


    "You mean this situation, after all, speculation is correct -. So you''re going to fill up the evil and call for a great disaster."


    And, Midori.


    "Yeah, I can''t think of anything else for a second. Me and Tie, I''ve experienced something similar in the past, so I''m just trying to make it easier."


    "I miss you......"


    I''m tired of remembering when Junko first met each other a long time ago.


    "Tired. Looks like you''ve had an even harder time."


    Bitons heading in the same direction joined and called out.


    "Hmm? Mr. Bitton, are you in a bad mood? Is something wrong?


    Junko asks when he sees Biton walking with a flashing face.


    "Oh...... I''ll tell you why over there"


    I can''t seem to tell you, Biton.


    Eventually, five people arrive in the conference room. Among them were Masakazu and Yukiko, and a few of their men.


    "We''ve heard about Shinjuku being isolated in the junction, haven''t we?


    "Yeah."


    To confirm the positive sum, Junko nods.


    "Right now, the White Fox family and other senior magicians capable of space manipulation are moving as much as they can, and they''re releasing them from the outside. Sounds like it could be disarmed, but it''s gonna take a hell of a while."


    "It''s already woven to be disarmed, and I''m sure you''re expected to accomplish your purpose in that time."


    "I guess, yeah."


    "Honestly, I think we should shoot a missile into the building of the pillars of the junction and let it collapse."


    "Don''t be lame."


    To Junko''s suggestion, Masakazu becomes a sinister face. Biton and Yukiko are also frightened and Midori is laughing.


    "I don''t think Junko is joking, I seriously suggest it. I agree with Junko''s proposal, too. If you cheat like the enemy thinks, it will be tragic on a scale that won''t let you destroy the building that holds the pillars of the junction."


    I assure you that tiredness is always in a powerful tone.


    "Right, I guess. Think of it as one of the means, huh? But keep it till the end, don''t."


    And, Masami.


    "Wouldn''t that taste bad? If we don''t act early, their thoughts will go better."


    Biton, who was frightened at the time of Junko''s proposal, but changed his mind when he heard the claim of tiredness, and inferred Junko or Tired''s suggestion


    "Well wait, you know. It is obvious at the earliest opportunity that they will use the Spirit as an energy and have the power to inflict disaster freely. It''s going to take them a while to make it happen, so they''re buying that time, so they''ve activated the bond so that new forces don''t gather in Shinjuku."


    Junko, Tired, and Biton gave up and pulled to the right sum that only wanted to avoid cumbersome measures.


    "Using the Spirit as if it were an energy source"


    Biton groans abominably.


    "But the spirit body just has a lot of unclarified parts, and if we can put a female of science in it, I think we''ll actually use it as a source of energy in the future as much as we want to use it in the future, and not so far away. No, technique is one of the ways people use spirits academically in the first place."


    "I don''t want to live long enough for a future where such blasphemy is allowed"


    I hear about Junko and I feel more and more disgusted bittons. I wouldn''t put it to words, but I also agreed with Kouko. Sachiko herself uses spirit-fed techniques, but she doesn''t like them herself either.


    "Here''s a bad report, too"


    Biton said on the tannic side.


    "It comes to mind that Abdiel is gaining momentum among the private oilfielders and the factions that endorse him. More than half of the Demon clan''s executive commissioners are also supporters of Abdiel. Short-term mass production of paranormal forces has not been successful in any country. Abdiel, who is trying to make it happen, is an innovative feat and should be supported and protected. Probably tomorrow, but they''ll make a move."


    "Pure sister has been able to mass-produce extraordinary powers for a long time, right?


    Midori said in a bright voice, anticipating the demarcation of Biton''s report.


    "We can all do that. Just don''t give it to the state or publish it. I''m sure there are others who can. I''m sure those people use it just for themselves. But I don''t think anyone in the world has reached the realm of blossoming any supernatural abilities yet, and I can''t tell you that I''ve achieved my purpose by just giving you superordinary powers."


    It can be granted to anyone with limited specific abilities, but that doesn''t make sense. It is the purpose of Junko to be able to use any abilities and for everyone.


    "What''s the point of creating such a horrible world where superordinary powers blossom on humans all over the world?


    Sachiko asks with a frightened face.


    "No, it''s not scary. Interesting."


    Junko smiles at Yukiko.


    "Aren''t there any terror going on around there?


    Biton also asks with a smiley face.


    "That''s all right. Terrorism isn''t necessarily bad in the first place."


    Junko smiles at Biton. Many of those on the spot are even more frightened by this statement. I''m tired of not thinking about it.


    "There seems to be someone in the world who wants to make terrorism absolutely evil, and at least the governments of all countries can''t help but make that tide, can they? So what do you think would happen if terrorism were made into the perception of absolute evil, and a system was built around the world that could completely prevent it? The moment you''re born, you bury a chip in your brain, and if you try to terrorize it, how it explodes, or you control your brain so that it doesn''t come to that idea. When that happens, a society of great inequality will only be created, with the one with and without, the ruler and the slave class clearly divided. Okay? Even if only some human beings can have a society that tramples and abuses many human beings in order to make every desire, it cannot be resisted, and it will last forever. That''s the kind of society that made terrorism impossible - the society that took violence from the people, right? If it continues to be repressed and becomes the limit of patience, there is no other means of confrontation for the repressed people than violence. It''s a big deal not to be able to use that violence."


    "Necessary evil as a means of resistance for distopias...... I''m emotionally unacceptable as I''ve been scattering terrorist opponents, but I don''t know why."


    The story of Junko, although not admittedly, was a bitton that I find very interesting. After looking at a number of possibilities for the future, he said he was developing a theory.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to have a world where terrorism is going to happen, but your philosophy is interesting"


    "If you ask me, science and philosophy are inseparable substitutes."


    Praised by bittons, Junko laughs lightly.


    "Well, there''s still more to the point than that,"


    Masami said to the sigh mix.


    "This one''s in a full-scale counterattack, too. Now you''re getting ready."


    Four members of the Snow Oka Institute and Biton pay attention to the words told by Masahi.


    "You know where the enemy is?


    True asks.


    "You don''t understand, do you? It''s not a home raid or anything."


    "So what kind of counterattack are you going to make?


    If only we knew the home of the enemy, we would take the enemy''s head and that would be the end of it, but outside of that means, we really have no idea what we can do to lead to a counterattack in this situation right now. No one but the True knew.


    "That''s right..."


    I was convinced of the method of counterattack I heard from the mouth of the Masakazu, even as I was surprised, except for the truth and bitons, which I did not know deeply about the Spirit.


    "At the wall of the junction, they''re making a little commotion. The motorists are desperate to contain it. By the way, it''s not the Japanese who are making a scene, it''s a bunch of outsiders."


    Browsing the internet, Ten Nights was following regarding the unrest on the invisible wall surrounding Shinjuku, he reported.


    "Japanese people don''t panic easily at times like this, and they don''t make hysterical noises."


    Instead of boasting of Japanese calm, he said with disdain for outsiders.


    "I''m used to shooting people in Euthanasia City, so it''s even cooler."


    Shortly after the shake says so, together, he enters into a tense combat posture.


    All four were sensitive to their specific electromagnetic waves before they appeared. From across the corner of the building, I can see you slowly approaching us.


    But when I saw it show up, I solved the quadruple fighting attitude.


    The Zombie Battle Creature that emerged seemed to have already engaged somewhere and was such a substitute for difficult action. And when he dragged his leg, he fluttered, and fell, and rose up, and went on, and fell again, standing still.


    "Something pathetic... used like this even after he died."


    Ten nights groan at the painful appearance of Zombie Battle Creature.


    (So do all the spirits. for someone''s greed, because a large number of humans are given extended pain even after death)


    In the midst of it, Hiroji Machida seeps his anger and says:


    "Private oilfielders have come a long time ago. I am not tired of lending gold alone, I have even started the munitions industry and deliberately fought conflicts and wars all over the world. And I''m tired of eating up the living, and I''m finally eating up to the dead."


    Mouth a conscious dialogue between Machida and both sides of the Ten Nights.


    "I''ve seen it many times over the years, like people eat people up. I only have the earliest view of giving up. Even if I know I don''t have the chili, I''m just going to crush the eating side a little bit."


    Misago says quietly.


    "Is that it? The outsiders who were making a scene..."


    Ten nights surprise me when I see several outsiders, who were calling on the transparent wall, suddenly collapsed on the spot and fell asleep in the footage that was being delivered in real time.


    "Hmm, that''s probably..."


    Peeping through the display watching ten nights from behind, Misago spotted who this phenomenon was.

 1057 23

    The four Ekos, Tsutsui, Alisui, Lulivitaki and Kou, were moving subspace tunnels within Shinjuku while directing people to safe places and directions without being made aware of their presence. Do not encounter Battle Creature or enter the path of spirituality or indulgence.


    Eko and the others have an easy ability to hypnotize people in either direction. Eko has also been going for a long time to give people a bad feeling and other things to keep them from stopping at dangerous places.


    Along the way, on the side of the invisible wall, I saw the defective outsiders calling and spreading them all over things, letting them sleep with hypnotic abilities.


    "Were those people in the corridor of evil, affected?


    Tsutsuji squirms at the outsiders sleeping on the road on their asses. I don''t have to worry about freezing to death because it''s not winter.


    "That''s not what it is, you''re just a savage. than that......"


    I saw a spiritual passage with Lulivitaki just around the corner.


    "There are many animal spirits, and this is a collection of spirits from all over Tokyo?


    Lulivitaki, who says as he marvels at the number of spirits he can collect.


    "Or all over Japan? There are also many foreign spirits. These guys'' faces...... I''ve seen them on the back street site. It''s a mafia that died in a Buddha City war."


    Kou said.


    "What more can the oilers do?"


    "As always, you''re directing people safely. Otherwise, we have to leave it to the humans themselves."


    To Alisui''s blur, Tsutsuji tells him with a resolute face.


    "What''s that?


    Three Eko turned their necks in the direction Lulivitaki pointed.


    "I wonder what. Many of the same trucks..."


    The twat squeaks. While trucks of the same kind are moving in tandem, white-bye policemen who look like escorts are also on the side.


    "What''s being carried? - Hey?


    Alisui expressed her doubts in a non-nervous voice.


    The time was about to be 9: 00 p.m.


    The people who were no longer able to get out of the town, even as they were twilight on the way, waited even for the matter to be resolved.


    Around the invisible wall, there is a crowd. Everyone was gathered to try to escape, but before its invisible walls and doings, there are more who cannot move because they are blocked by people''s walls, and at that point there are many who give up.


    The train is also stopped. The car is also parked in traffic jam.


    I can also see many people who are tired and squatting.


    Convenience stores have more customers than usual. Few people made bulk purchases in anticipation that they might stay like this for a few days.


    Many give up and roll out to the downtown area. The hotel is also full.


    An anomaly as if it were a movie or a novel, that a huge city called Shinjuku would be shut down round. But no one panicked except outsiders, and they acted calmly.


    "I wonder when I''ll be able to get back home."


    Someone talks about the stupidity that someone said there again. I''m free without doing it, so I''m chatting with Peppa there because it also means putting an end to my anxiety.


    "What are the people up there doing? I want this resolved."


    "With our taxes, we''re rolling out to the club by now, aren''t we?


    "What is this phenomenon in the first place? I''ve seen monsters, I''ve seen a lot of ghosts, and there are rumors like that."


    "It''s not a rumor! If it''s a monster, I''ve seen it, and the video''s up online!


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Yes, yes, not the monster. It''s true."


    "No, there''s a monster or something... monster!


    A barcode hair middle-aged salesman screams when he sees a zombie battle creature showing up where people are hanging out and denying the monster.


    "Yes, yes, I''m glad you had us."


    When Tochiko leaned against the wall of the building said so, he danced out in front of the zombie battle creature like a pig, entered with the person who tried to strike him, and kicked his front leg with a spinning kick.


    "Shore husband, come quickly. I won''t let the boulders in my flesh-bomb battle."


    Make the call and step forward with the Zombie Battle Creature.


    When the shore husband, who was shopping at the convenience store, comes out of the convenience store with a convenience store bag in both hands on his run, he puts one bag on the ground, puts one hand against the zombie battle creature and activates his abilities.


    Strong winds blow and the zombie battle creature almost stops moving. The Zombie Battle Creature''s front leg was severed when Tsuko slowly looked at the Zombie Battle Creature''s front leg from afar.


    "Uh, I don''t want to fight today anymore. Poor fuel consumption of this ability, I wonder if I can figure it out..."


    Kiriko is stupid. Slow cutters consume quite a bit of health.


    "Those two got rid of the monster?


    A bunch of people bothering to look at Kishiko and Kishio.


    "It was like the protagonist of a story. Wow."


    "Who are you two? Legendary warrior?


    "Hey, you mean someone who belongs to a state secret service, or a murder club"


    "Hey, hey, Tsuko-san..."


    Asked, Kishifu shouted and spoke to Kiriko, who answers honestly.


    "You can''t let someone in a secret service rip that trait apart."


    "The Murder Club was the one we talked about for a time... Besides, that''s the secret services of the state..."


    "You can''t tear a murder club or anything more apart."


    That''s where the penetration comes in.


    "Ugghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    "I''m not familiar with these things either, so I know how you feel"


    Kishiko groans and Kishio comforts her.


    "It''s true that you got help, so whatever."


    "Yes, they do. Thanks."


    "I want you to film a memorial with me"


    "Your sister, marry me"


    From there, the praise is raised, and the lights shrivel, Kishiko and Kishifu.


    "Hmm...?


    and there came a bunch of trucks that looked the same and stopped.


    Many people come out of the truck, pull out what''s inside, and start assembling something. The crowd on the spot, including Tsuko and Kishio, looks at it with a surprising face.


    "What is this?


    Someone shrugged. He was a good ear.


    "You hear me. This, a festival?


    "I do hear the sound of the sacrificial harpoon"


    "A festival at a time like this..."


    "Were you planning on doing that?


    I could hear the whistles and drums of festive rice balls gradually approaching. And that''s not all.


    "Is that it? They''re starting to come out to the outhouse."


    It was the dewstore that got me out of the truck. They are starting to assemble simultaneously.


    "There''s a bunch of mountain bikes out there."


    People look at mountain bikes and dewstores in the driveway with a surprising gaze.


    "Excuse me. This is a festival... right? Can we have a festival or something in this situation right now?


    One of the crowd spoke to the person assembling the outdoor shop.


    "I don''t know, but the district told me to have a festival. I''ll explain later."


    The person assembling the outdoor shop looked back and replied, and the people looked at each other.


    The festival began to take place, even in front of the three members of the Dusty Resistance and the Massago. The noise of the festival Koko sounds and the dewstore starts to stand.


    "You think it''s a festival at a time like this?


    "Thank you. There''s been a festival going on all over Shinjuku."


    Ten Nights teaches Surprised Massachusetts, who are completely online information checkers.


    "Hey, there''s something like a cosplay group out there,"


    The crossroads at the end of the boulevard. Sure enough, dozens of people who did various cosplays walk down the driveway.


    "Cosplay group is amazing. A lot. Oh, my God."


    "It''s still Halloween time."


    Shaking and Massago say each.


    "It''s not exclusive to Halloween... It must have been an event somewhere."


    "No, it looks like they''re calling for a cosplay festival in Shinjuku."


    Ten nights denied the shaking words as they watched the display.


    "Minasa, in order for the evil spirits to stir up and blow the gloomy minds of this closed Shinjuku, a cosplay festival will be held, filled with bright minds to drive away the evil spirits"


    "What?"


    Frowning at the bright, bouncing voice from the speaker.


    "We''ve got plenty of costumes for you, whatever you want -"


    "You don''t seem to be joking..."


    Misago said.


    "Everyone trapped inside Shinjuku District. Listen. As you already know, Shinjuku-ku has been hit by a paranormal disaster. We are faced with a terrible situation, with Battle Creature unleashed and numerous bad spirits bursting. Fortunately, much of Battle Creature was driven away by manoeuvres, national special agencies, private aspirations, etc., but there are still many evil spirits calling out to the land. ''


    A speaker who has the same voice explains the situation, prepared for each location.


    ''It is uncertain who and for what purpose is calling the Spirit. But this is how we are trapped, and the bad spirits are called into it, and it keeps increasing. Trying to take this situation alone is not something that you can leave alone. The invisible walls that are trapping us are beginning to work on removing them from the outside, but they say it will take time. In the meantime, there is no guarantee that the evil spirits will not harm the people inside. "


    Many could understand that they would rather be confined to cause harm and calling the Spirit.


    ''So I need your help to get rid of the evil spirits. Bad spirits prefer to be shady - dark. When you all get anxious, scared, depressed, and sad, that makes the power of the bad spirits stronger. But on the contrary, cheerful - weak for bright minds. If you all enjoy, rejoice, and fill it with brightness, the spirits will not be able to come near you as you weaken.''


    At that point, many could see what a sudden festival meant.


    ''This means that if you start festivals all over town now and fill them with bright minds, you can leave the Spirit. This is a means of countering the most serious evil spirits. Please, everyone, attend the festival more often than not and enjoy the festival. Because celebrating and enjoying the festival will keep you safe.''


    The faces of those who listened to the broadcast burst into pieces. The outsiders and others who were complaining earlier are ecstatically cheering.


    "Good reactions, good nori, win outsiders."


    Seeing a group of outsiders crowded first into cosplay costumes, he smiled bitterly.


    "Defeating spirits at cosplays and festivals, Japanese pride."


    "Am I right...?


    The ten nights were similarly bitterly laughing at the smiling, forceful shaking.

 1058 24

    Meeting room of the psychic disturbance control headquarters.


    To the spirits, it was the right sum that came up with the plan to confront them at the festival.


    Originally, Yukiko remarked that if Kabukicho and other places were crawling with people, the influence of evil spirits was scarce, so he thought he had the hand, and staged a festival during Shinjuku to carry out an operation to fill it with bright spirit. This leads to the weakening of evil spirits and both defense.


    "Before midnight, we''re going to have a blast as soon as possible, right? Some people get sleepy too late."


    "It''s up to the people in Shinjuku to cheer up. All we have to do is prepare, let them know. You can''t do anything more."


    "Well, I guess so."


    Sachiko pinched the difference and honestly admits the right sum.


    "There are areas where preparation is a hassle, but it''s exciting everywhere because of the people who already gave us an overview of the operation."


    The magician of decaying rope projects countless displays and reports them while checking.


    "That''s superimposed, then. Around the junction where the spirits are gathered - around West Shinjuku 6th Street, especially concentrate the festival, right? There is no way that the cheer generated by the festival will be blocked,"


    "Got it. I''ll direct the cosplay population to you."


    Junko, Tired, Midori, and Biton nearly erupted into the magician of decaying rope who seriously responded that way after receiving the life of Masahi.


    "Will the cosplay group save the city...... Just cosplay and walk the city, and you''ll be saved."


    Truth squeals.


    "Heh, Midori and the others went to the festival."


    Midori raises his hand and offers.


    "You can go when you''ve broken the boundaries by crushing the plan for a private oilfield shop,"


    "Uh, you don''t have that, do you? Maybe the festival''s over by then."


    Said Masakazu, Midori imitates the way Masakazu speaks.


    "Maybe so, yeah. And, yeah. Don''t imitate."


    Masumi said with a rather unpleasant face.


    "When this happens, the next thing you know, you''ll come and kill people by physical means. Maybe we''ve run out of Battle Creatures."


    Biton speaks with the nuances of asking what to do about it.


    "Then we''ll keep fighting and we''ll deal with it."


    Correct sum to answer lightly.


    "Ma, that''s your chance. There''s a kid over there who comes out with a split body without tampering with the main body. I think if we put Midori and Midori together, we can tell Midori where she is from the spiritual world."


    "Yay, Midori is the key to victory or something, nice. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    In the words of Junko, Midori gives his usual strange laugh.


    "But nevertheless, the induction to the festival is going smoothly,"


    "Yeah. I can''t believe the festival is getting ready so well. I thought you''d have more trouble."


    Masako and Yukiko each said unexpectedly.


    "It seems like it would be nice to come out and interrupt."


    And, Midori.


    "Maybe Eko is helping us in the shadows."


    And, bittons. We all know that Eko is already on the spot in this matter.


    "I see, you''re talking about the ability to make implications."


    I guess so, Junko. In fact, however, they were Eko and the others who did not induce the festival in any way by implication or hypnosis. In other words, people were judging and accepting what the best means they could now be and actively participating in the festival.


    Without being exposed to the topics mentioned in the countermeasures headquarters, Eko and the others watched the festival from within a subspace a little further away from the people.


    "Don''t you like anything too much?


    Seeing some of the excessive noise, Lulivitaki is stunned. There were even the naked dancers and those who were having an orgy party of youth rape.


    "It''s a backlash of trapped anxiety and fear that frightened Battle Creature. And it was pointed out that we could do something about the situation on our own, and I think we''re still exhilarating."


    Tsutsuji calmly analyzes.


    "Whoa, the twigs are back to their usual cool beauty"


    "Shut up. Don''t talk to me for a while"


    "Yes......"


    He was Alisui speaking in a tone of relief, but he was rejected in a terribly cold voice by the twat, and he snorted.


    "It seems to be moving relatively smoothly, and maybe we could take a break."


    "Right. If anything happens again, you can move. Let''s see how it goes for a while."


    Lulivitaki says and Kou agrees.


    Eko watches as the people who were anxious until earlier are about to have fun at the festival.


    "To protect the people who enjoy this smile, Oyla and Eko have been protecting people for years, and the feeling of being rewarded is the bin. Good, good."


    "No, I''m not done with anything yet..."


    As if this were the end of the story grass Alisui, Kou penetrated.


    "There is something in this world that corresponds and doesn''t correspond. I cannot forgive those who do not speak for themselves and have something in their hands."


    That''s what Abdiel told Radcliffe when we just met. That dialogue is still engraved on my chest.


    "Conversely, a man as good as you and a man of noble heart, irrespective of his birth status, must exhaust his position and wield his power accordingly."


    To that dialogue Radcliffe was saved his heart, and then also above his position.


    Texas country town. In this town contaminated by suspicious religions, Radcliffe, who saw the tyranny of the son of a religious executive, recorded all his criminal activities and exposed them online.


    Occasionally the town presented a look at the witch hunt. Many innocent people who were seen as suspicious were assaulted and taken to the Order.


    But Radcliffe didn''t find out what he shot. In this town, where even the police are at the forefront of cult religious groups, no one seemed to disobey, but both the patriarchs and executives were furious at the clear rebellion.


    No one has ever done anything to the extent of asking for help by simple methods of disseminating information outside using a medium called the Internet, because that''s all fear rule was thorough. Even what anyone can do if they move, the chains of fear that bind people''s hearts, make them immobile.


    Radcliffe''s accusations were of interest to journalists, and he received an email asking him to let him know a little more about the town, and Radcliffe came to take further shots and accusations.


    But it was a trap. The journalist''s email itself was a madness orchestrated by the denominational side.


    Radcliffe was caught by the police after Radcliffe tried to photograph the scene where a church executive was about to assault a town girl.


    After the emails were sent, the church executives deliberately worked tyranny in several places and checked to see if the photographers would show up there.


    Radcliffe was saved thirty seconds after he was captured by the police.


    The movement of the denomination was also checked. By a true ruler of this country, the Demon clan.


    "Those with courage and justice like you are the people I seek"


    Radcliffe was scouted by a man who named him Abdiel Demon. At first he was Abdiel''s choreographer, but in time he also became Abdiel''s assistant, and instantly he was in a position to be trusted as a stomach.


    Radcliffe pledged his absolute loyalty to Abdiel, and for thirty years thereafter, he has continued to devote himself to Abdiel.


    Abdiel had sought to gain decisive power to reign as ruler while improving his power as an overlife for the past thirty years. And it was the TATARI project that got there.


    The plan was advanced after taking into account the risk of being disrupted by being known along the way, and in doing so the plan was forcefully interwoven to the end.


    They were Abdiel and Radcliffe, exploring all possibilities, pondering the way out of the enemy, and working out a plan and a plan to go ahead with all of them, ready and ready. Whatever means the enemy uses to obstruct him, he always wants to get ahead of him so he can get to the end.


    Until now, everything has gone exactly as expected. But now, Radcliffe has a flashy face and a view of the city of Shinjuku as it appears on the display.


    Too unexpected a way, such as confrontation at a festival.


    Tens of thousands of people are joining the festival everywhere. There is a particular great festivities, such as around the junction of the storage area of the Spirit.


    It was clearly found that the mind of the yang created by the festival, the evil faded rapidly and the spirit was weakened.


    The magicians were confused by this situation. The Necromancers are trying to strengthen their temper a little bit, but they are completely unable to beat the positive energy that fills the entire city.


    "Let the Battle Creature zombies turn. If the fear of slaughter propagates, the positive turns negative at once"


    "I''m almost out of it...... If we''re going to do this, we''re going to have to use the trump card..."


    Radcliffe answered Abdiel, who had commanded him to expose his frustration, as if it were difficult to say.


    "Didn''t it fail to advance this plan in Japan in the first place...?


    It seems even harder to say - but I think I have to say what I have to say, and Radcliffe opines.


    "It is a country with a strong spiritual magnetic field and close to the spirit and death. Therefore, I thought it would have been optimal, but I didn''t know there was such a pitfall... No, it is a country that is close to them, so are the people of this country also good at how to calm and use spirits?"


    Abdiel doesn''t have a bad head spin either. I could understand what was a failure.


    "Because this is a country that turns the spirits of great resentment that have become sneaky gods into patron gods in the opposite direction. Heijemen, Dojin Sugawara, etc..."


    In the first place, it is only a substitute for imitating a more repeated method than ancient Japan, based on the way the spirits were used by Abdiel and others.


    "I didn''t want to release the warriors who possessed the Spirit of Power here, but I''ll have to do it."


    Until now, I have only used it to the extent of good fortune, but there are still other similar soldiers.


    "Where did Haoji go... At the heart of it��"


    It was Abdiel who summoned Hao Ji on the phone, but not in the middle, to solicit even more frustration.

 1059 25

    Haoji was in a given room, taking a long bath, wrapped in a sense of nothingness, after raping and murdering the girl he had taken.


    "What is this..."


    Back to the room, Haoji groans. There were several displays in the room reflecting the city of Shinjuku, all of which showed a festival full of people.


    I don''t understand why you''re having a festival. I suspected by mistake that it reflected what was going on in another city, but it''s not like that either.


    Haoji hates festivals.


    "Son of a bitch, this guy always seems to enjoy himself. Because we planted fear with these fools..."


    Seeing how people are doing, a black flame burns in the back of Haoji''s chest.


    (Even I... wanted to enjoy the festival with someone... When I was little, I had friends like that, so why did it disappear? What did I do...? Why am I looking at you like this...)


    For Hao Ji, the world is an enemy. Someone in the world is having fun with someone. That''s all I can''t forgive. I can''t help being jealous.


    I get a call. It was my first incoming call, but I didn''t notice Haoji, who was in the bath.


    ''That festival is out of the way. That weakens the spirit, and makes it impossible to interfere with the inhabitants''


    Upon hearing from Abdiel, Haoji spreads a distorted grin.


    "Then why don''t we just kill them and force them to stop the festival?"


    ''That''s right. I''ll have you do that. Wouldn''t that be easy? Paint your joy with fear. "


    Abdiel ordered in a grumpy manner and hung up.


    "Knock it off... Mr. Abdiel is a really good man. He orders me to do what I want."


    He leaks laughter, and Haoji wears clothes.


    "I am the use of God. You''re the ones who enjoy making me look like that, you''re the devil..."


    Towards the people enjoying the festival on the screen, Haoji threw up with plenty of ridicule and hatred.


    Mike de Benjamin and Kenny Hamilton are soldiers of a private oil field store.


    They were both severely injured and seemed to interfere with their daily lives, but tissue treated them with cyborg surgery so that they could move.


    The organization invested in them and helped them for a reason. Because they were both criminal temperaments and very distorted in character. Such are highly appropriate to possess the Spirit of Power.


    The two were headed to West Shinjuku 6th Street. This place around the junction is taking place with a particular concentration of festivals. It is clear that it is to kill the power of the Spirit in the kingdom.


    (Do you want to kill them, or can I kill these guys...)


    Benjamin laughs when he sees the festivals for fun. His nerves, which were possessed by the Spirit of Power but which had originally persisted in the world, resented and twisted men, are even stranger. I have no hesitation in killing strangers.


    "Hi-ha-ha!


    With a voice of joy, as Benjamin opened his large mouth with a takoyaki outdoor shop, Benjamin''s face swelled and enlarged, just the height of his face, to a size exceeding three meters.


    Benjamin inhales heavily. Angry momentum sucked air into Benjamin''s mouth, and even the octopus baker, the dewstore and the guests sucked into Benjamin''s mouth.


    The people around him were a little bit confused by that too unusual event. There are many who wonder if they are dreaming.


    "It''s unrealistic, and it doesn''t scare me."


    Hamilton laughs bitterly as he watches from above. He wrapped his entire body in a cloak of white cloth, floating about the height of the fourth floor of the building.


    Benjamin performs further aspiration. Once the aspiration is carried out, it can also be said that the weakness in its ability requires between breaks.


    Four human beings at once entered Benjamin''s big mouth and were quickly sucked in and disappeared.


    However, no matter how many faces have become huge, the entire outdoor store and the number of people is a very difficult size to get into.


    "Phew!


    Benjamin screamed and spit out everything he just inhaled.


    The majority of them were finely fragmented, but some of the prototypes were also fastened. Hands left just ahead from the wrist, legs left just ahead from the ankle, faces with only eyeballs and nose, chest with only one breast and lung, uneven spinal cord, heart, brain missing in half, etc. can be seen falling into a large amount of blood buildup, along with pieces of flesh that have been splinters.


    Fear finally broke out here and some screamed.


    More Benjamin activates his abilities and inhales two women who tried to escape.


    "Uh, my current daughter, she was a little cute. No body."


    Hamilton groans and lowers altitude. And move forward Benjamin.


    Next to the human vacuum cleaner appeared a mysterious cloak man flying. Besides, people have an ominous feeling because they laugh naggingly at this situation. This man also suspects that it might be one crack in the slayer. That reading was correct, but despite the fact that it was correct, no one tried to move immediately.


    Countless pieces of white cloth wrapped around Hamilton''s body, becoming the size of a handkerchief, dancing through the universe flickering.


    The cloth movement was extremely unnatural. Not that it was left to the wind, but it looked like an organism flying with will, to some.


    Eventually the white cloth rides the shoulder of one of the crowd. Next to it, it was stuck to his face.


    Clothed shoulders rotted rapidly, and next to them, his face was rotting.


    "Is it hard to understand what I''m capable of because it''s night?


    Whoever rots his shoulders screams, and whoever rots his face falls silently sideways. Hamilton sighs even though he can propagate more fear if that rotten face is exposed.


    When Benjamin started sucking further, people fled one after the other. Even if you haven''t seen the scene, the oral message tells you that someone has appeared who has begun to kill people, and is in the desperate shape of those who run away with the crowd, so that people rush to escape without knowing.


    (It''s an easy task. Funny, I was so happy until just now, but it didn''t take long for this to happen)


    Hamilton laughs slightly when he sees the sight.


    That Hamilton''s head was shot out of the back and he fell to the ground smiling.


    "If the enemy goes wild, there will be a few dead people."


    The shake of shooting Hamilton whines with his guns in his hands.


    "Miso, Meteo!


    A scream shouted, and countless chunks of mistletoe poured down from above into the sucking benjamin.


    "Naughty ooh!?


    Benjamin lifts his giant face up and aspirates a pouring mass of mistletoe.


    Aiming at that machine with the suction direction pointing upwards, Massago and Ten Nights each walk from left to right, approaching Benjamin.


    "Mezzillo Hell Poke!


    Massago tears his enlarged left eye with his fingernails and sticks a knife in his right eye for ten nights.


    "Ohhhhh!


    Benjamin confused by the sight deprived shock and interrupting aspiration.


    There the black sickle appears through the subspace tunnel, penetrating deep into Benjamin''s enormous head.


    Shake keeps the gun in place and does nothing.


    "If there were so many people, I wouldn''t be able to shoot them... This guy was in the air, so he saved me."


    Looking down at the wreckage of Hamilton, the shaking squeaks. Even it''s a penetrating gun, so if you shoot it, you''re almost certain to push it through the back, and the other humans are going to shoot it off.


    When the sickle pattern was drawn, a vertical slice entered Benjamin''s head and blood erupted flashly. Eventually the head returns to its original size and the wretched remains of Benjamin lie down.


    "I killed the Phantoms!?


    "Wow! There was no such thing as a righteous ally!


    "Thank you. Thank you."


    "I mean, isn''t that Eko? Lovely!"


    "Sister over there, she''s so beautiful"


    "Aren''t you cute with that big gun over there?


    A cheer is sent to the four of us who gently retreated from Hamilton and Benjamin, who slaughtered the people.


    "I thought fear would interrupt the festival, but it''s not...?


    The shake relieves him when he sees how it is, and lowers the gun.


    "Maybe we should stay here for a while. Besides, you should make a call. Do it ten nights."


    "What!? Why me? I think you''re better at shaking like that."


    I was commanded to scream ten nights in disgust.


    "Your appearance is more convincing. I''m on the side of justice."


    "It''s just cosplay."


    "Don''t you know that when just cosplay defeats a bad Phantom, you rank up as a righteous hero? Just do it quick."


    "Ugh..."


    Ten nights, commanded and perceived with a tight tone and gaze, go forth before the crowd.


    "Er... Minasa..."


    "Low voice"


    "Guys, come on. Ahhh! Listen to me. Ow, ow, ow!


    I get caution from behind with a doth gracious voice, and the ten nights scream in a fuckin ''mood.


    "People who are doing bad things by letting go of monsters and ghosts, trying to interrupt the festival, trying to kill people, but we''ve been here for a while and we''re trying our best to protect them. Soooo! If the festival is interrupted, before we can get out of here for long, we lose the power of the bad spirits and everyone trapped becomes one of the spirits! Keep the festival energetic power alive! That''s it! It was a mediroemeralder, an ally of justice. Ah!


    ''Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Finally, when I gave him a name and drowned my head deeply, he cheered with tremendous momentum.


    "Ten nights...... well done"


    "Be that one."


    Seeing the sight, Niyanya laughed and clenched her fist, and a sympathetic and clapping Massago.

 1060 26

    Huiming and Shu were also fighting the Power Spirit Possessor, Abdiel''s subordinate. Two enemies, too. It''s a two-on-two battle.


    This one arrived late, after quite a few victims. A crowd floating at the festival until earlier is watching the battle between Huiming Dada and the Power Spirit Possessor farther afield.


    While Shu is attracting two enemies, a violet swirl is emitted from Shining''s body. Before the Power Spirit Possessor could see much of his abilities, he ate the electric shock of the Thunder Axis technique, and they both breathed out lightly.


    "I wondered if my enemies had trumpeted me too, so I snapped."


    Shu smiles as he taps his shoulder with a wooden knife.


    "It just so happened to work, maybe he was a pretty strong guy. They were cautious and couldn''t help each other because they were being pushed to fix it."


    "Hehe, you''re watching Ter a lot too. That''s what I was trying to do."


    In response to Luminous''s allegations, Shu says as impressed.


    "Everyone attending the Evil Spirit Disengagement Festival in Shinjuku, listen"


    Broadcasts flow from speakers.


    "Evil Spirit Discrete Festival is... Hitomi Naming"


    Shining spills a bitter laugh.


    ''This noisy mastermind is working a passing murder. When the passers-by show up, calm down and evacuate immediately. We will deal with it immediately, so please continue the festival after dealing with it. Anxiety and fear increase the power of the Spirit. I repeat: if you''re scared or sink, you''ll strengthen the power of the Spirit.''


    "It''s funny how the power of the spirits in public is seriously broadcasting and flushing. And they''re all accepting and acting on it."


    "Even if people die next door, smile and celebrate, and I''ll be the one who announces it."


    Listen to the broadcast and laugh slightly Shining and Shu.


    Shining''s phone trembles.


    "It''s from decaying rope, you know. There''s a motorist struggling nearby, so go fight him."


    Copy that.


    "Don''t kill him, until Junko gets here, because he might be the one who needs to engage and keep stretching out, so he needs to be careful,"


    "For location identification, I guess. It''s troublesome, but I can''t help it."


    Two people traveling, imitating the tone of the person who has given instructions via email.


    It was Haoji''s splinter that appeared before the pair of Mitsuko and Kishio.


    "This is the guy Junko said don''t kill him and keep him."


    Says Tsuko. It was a characteristic as communicated.


    "I''ve contacted you, so let''s do our best until Junko gets here. Fortunately, my abilities are good for keeping."


    Kishifu said with a face that stirred fatigue. Mizuko is anxious to see if she can fulfill and keep the limit even though her husband is close to fighting through the battle.


    "Hmmm...... acceptable for my age, but I don''t like being tall. I''m sorry to hear that. Not worth the holly docking!


    When I look at Kuriko and shout something that doesn''t make sense, I wave my arms at Kuriko.


    Of course, Shigeko avoids without bitterness. The identity of Hao Ji''s abilities has already been communicated.


    "A similar ability to Sharp Ichi? If the story''s broken, it''s no big deal."


    "Grr... did you just look down at me and laugh? Huh!?


    Seeing the face of the spiralling Kiriko, Haoji is in the shape of anger, launching a series of attacks.


    Shizuko shrugged away. Haoji''s attack was really naive, he had quite a bit of experience in action, and lately he didn''t feel threatened by his well-trained boyfriend.


    (How about...... Because of this, I''ve gained experience and learned how to use my abilities, but it''s refreshing and light... No, wait. Should I make you think so and keep you alert?)


    Haoji, who regained his calm, keeps attacking the dark clouds. Where the opponent is alarmed, he intends to unleash a sharply targeted attack.


    But before that, Kishifu set it up.


    "Gube!?


    Good luck being pushed and blown away by the wall of air.


    "Cancer!?


    He is blown away, and he strikes the wall of air, and he flies where he has risen.


    "Shore husband, how about keeping it crushed with a press of air from above rather than doing that?


    "If you keep using your abilities that way in a row, you''re drained. Maybe it depends on your training, and you won''t have to wear it out."


    Sumiko suggested, but Kishifu waved for the first time. Keeping blowing it up and deluding it is the most efficient way to keep it.


    After repeated blow-ups several times, it seems that the limit has finally come to Shore Husband, who kneels down disappointed.


    "Kishio, you don''t have to do this anymore. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Tsuruko confirmed that the four Junkos were coming this way when Tsuruko set up a battle for the flesh bullets.


    "Kiriko, Kishi, stay annoyed."


    "My shore husband is really tired and I can''t fight anymore. Let us rest for a while longer."


    "Yeah, okay"


    He nods at the request of Junko, and Junko turns his gaze to Midori.


    "Midori, do you think I should?


    "Yay, because we''re connected in the same spirit. Hey. This is super easy. Wow. Okay, it''s over."


    Asked by Junko, Midori smiled and told him.


    "That''s fast."


    Truth squeals.


    "Then you can do it already. Because it''s divorced, something similar might come up again, but then you don''t have to forgive me anymore."


    "Okay."


    Junko told me, and when True had a hand in his nostalgia, a splinter of good fortune suddenly collapsed and liquefied.


    "Ooh? I don''t know what''s going on."


    "You''ve also broken your spiritual connection. Thank you. I think I killed Jun because I thought she''d turn me into an experimental bench. But, well, the position has been marked."


    Midori reports to Junko who is surprised.


    "Hey, look at this..."


    The truth about trying to check information online also shows Junko, Tired, and Midori the first video I found.


    The video was a substitute for Medzillo Emeralder Ten Nights is knocking down the Power Spirit Possessed Soldier and even screaming and cheering in front of the crowd in a yakking way.


    "Wow, ten nights is your major debut. Ah. As for the righteous Doctor who built the Mezzillo Emeralder, he''s got a high nose."


    "This is what you were ordered to do..."


    "That''s a memory that will last a lifetime. Poor thing."


    "Ababa, super exposed ta-im. You''re just wearing a mask, aren''t you?


    Junko smiled with satisfaction, tired and true sympathy, and Midori laughed strangely.


    Time returns about three minutes.


    Haoji''s main body was suspicious in his own room.


    "What do you mean..."


    There are three separators, and two of them went into a state of engagement. The whole thing was lightly killed by a bunch of sorcerers, but the whole thing was not killed, it was a series of repeated storms, and it was stopped moving.


    "Are you waiting for reinforcements? No, with these guys'' powers, they should be able to engage the splinter enough too... and yet how...? You''re up to something."


    Shortly after he muttered so, a known face appeared.


    "Ah, Junko Yukioka is here. I mean this... to make it a Mad Scientist experimental bench, you mean to capture it alive? Let me do that."


    Uncontrol the fission. Nature and schizophrenia also collapse and die by this.


    (Report this to Mr. Abdiel for once... you don''t have to. Now I''ve solved it)


    At this time, the fate of Haoji and that of Abdiel could have changed for a while if I had made a report.


    Meanwhile, around that time, at the countermeasures headquarters.


    "Looks like Junko identified the location where the enemy might be based,"


    "Princess to be exact... no, Midori"


    Lucky boy accidentally runs his old calling name. I remember it that way the first time, so your name has been input.


    "Looks like that Shizuno sorcerer girl too has a life past her, huh? There are too many mighty men gathered together for Junko, and he can''t get his hands on them anymore."


    He was a fortunate child who did not speak to the words of Masakazu but greatly agreed with them. Sooner or later, it will be a tough battle with Job''s reward.


    According to reports from Junko, the location is in the junction where the spirits are gathered, stretched out on West Shinjuku Sixth Street. Precisely, that it''s underground.


    "Uh, hey, I was wondering if we could leave it up to us to attack the enemy''s home base. If we all attack each other, we might be able to sense and get away with it."


    Junko calls and asks for confirmation of permission to enter.


    "You can''t afford that kind of manpower in the first place, can you? We''re all running to protect people, and we were going to ask for that from here on out."


    "Oh well. Then I''ll do my best. ''


    To Masako''s words, Junko uttered a tear-eyed voice and hung up.


    "I''m talking about Junko anyway, so that''s why I''m trying to secure an experimental bench. If you''re motivated, you should let them do what they want."


    "I guess..."


    To the words of Masako, Sachiko agreed, this time speaking out in his voice.

 1061 27

    Junko, Tired, True, and Midori visited West Shinjuku 6th Street, near the junction where spirits and bad spirits flowed in from all over.


    With Midori in contact with Haoji''s splinter, he searched from the spiritual world and assigned a place for the main body. The main body is said to be in the junction.


    The area around the junction was particularly busy with festivals, but there were also areas that were a slice of the group, so we head to the spot discreetly.


    "Junko."


    "Aizawa Senpai"


    A voice was spoken during the journey, and the four stopped their legs. Four people who look familiar come here. It was Misago, ten nights, ten nights.


    "I didn''t know the face of the Snow Oka Institute was going out of its way to take a leg, did it have a formula to break the line?


    Misago asks.


    "Right. We have to break the line first. We''re here because, apparently, there''s an enemy stronghold within this bond."


    "Oh, so you mean the last battle."


    To Junko''s answer, a shake that makes his expression shine.


    "It''s going to take us a while to solve this huge bond with skill and ability. So I think Orthodox Pillar Destruction would be nice"


    "But I heard that the building itself is the backbone of the line here. What are you gonna do?


    Asks.


    "The pillar is this superskyscraper itself, which means we have to destroy the building."


    And, tired.


    "It''s the smallest number of pillars needed for the junction, three. The fewer struts - the closer you get to the triangle, the stronger the wall of the junction itself, but the less accommodating the range, and most importantly, just one strut destroyed, and the junction becomes grandpa. Instead, if the pillar is strong or the guard of the pillar is strong, that''s fine, too. In this case, the strut itself will be strong. This is the building."


    Reacting in the direction pointed by Junko, he looks up at the giant building over 200 meters at once.


    "I wonder what''s going on with the people in the building..."


    Ten nights raises questions.


    "Of course they''re all dead - Half the pillars of the junction are in the junction, and the evil spirits are in the bunny space, so they''re part of the evil spirits"


    To Junko, who answers openly with an uncontrolled smile, ten nights feels pulled, shaking and Midori also laughs bitterly. For some reason, the answer now seems to have snapped, and he is smiling strangely.


    So don''t hesitate to break it.


    "How do you break something like this?


    Looking up at the superskyscrapers, Massago asks.


    "Snow Oka can atomize objects touched with his palms. So I guess it feels like digging a building with my bare hands like a mole and breaking it."


    "I see."


    True to explain in great seriousness and Massago to snort in great seriousness.


    "No, no, True you... that''s because it takes too long for a boulder. It''s so big."


    Junko spills a smile on the truthful and truly undergoing mass that he is obviously serious about.


    "Jun, come on, now, did you imagine yourself wearing a mole suit and digging through the pillars?"


    "No, I don''t imagine it, but if Midori told me, I imagined it."


    Junko with cheeks.


    "I imagined the painting when I was told, too."


    "Me too."


    "Filming decision!


    "No, because there isn''t..."


    Shaking, ten nights, Midori says to his mouth, Junko waves his hand to his side in front of his face.


    "If you don''t imitate moles, what do you do?


    And the truth asks.


    "Nothing. I''m not the ability to atomize the things I touch, but the ability to manipulate the atoms, molecules and electrons I touch. Of course you can disassemble it, or you can decelerate the acceleration. It can transmit, it can cause nuclear fission. You know what I mean when I say this far?


    "We can finally have a nuclear explosion, and we can have an EMP for radiation."


    When Junko told him to try it and looked at the true one, True answered what came to mind.


    "Correct ~. EMP in the aftermath of a nuclear explosion - electromagnetic pulse will also occur, well, if we don''t do it in a high place, we''ll be fine"


    Junko laughs and explains. Other faces, except tired, are taking their breath.


    "Uhhhhh... I''m scared... Pure sister is a walking nuclear bomb."


    Midori spills a bitter laugh.


    "Well, it doesn''t have to be a nuclear explosion, I think it could be a water vapor explosion. I can do both. But this time, please answer your request and let''s go with a nuclear explosion."


    "Nobody''s making any requests."


    A shake penetrates Junko, who smiles and happily proceeds to the conversation.


    "Shouldn''t we be doing something like electromagnetic pulses in high places?


    Ten nights asks questions.


    "The Earth is a magnet. So, an electromagnetic pulse is generated by a nuclear explosion. Exploding it in a low place would have a limited range of electromagnetic waves pulled by a magnet called Earth, but what do you think would happen if you let it occur in a high place and it was pulled by Earth? There are widespread electromagnetic pulses that destroy the electronics in there. Well, it''s not that big of a nuclear explosion I could have, and even if it was powerful, it wouldn''t do much good if I didn''t do it at considerable altitude."


    "It''s a long way off the table, too. What do we do after all?"


    Masago pointed out to Junko''s long commentary with a slightly distorted mouthfeel.


    "Let me just ask you one more thing. What happens to Junko himself who caused that nuclear explosion?


    Asked.


    "You mean I won''t blow up? That''s okay, too. Make it a nuclear explosion, make it a water vapor explosion, make it space transfer itself."


    (Can you just transfer a nuclear explosion, or can you kill anyone without asking?


    Hearing Junko''s answer, Junko thinks so.


    "You can''t just blow up every building with one shot, so you''re going to break the pillars of the building a little bit and eventually cause the building to collapse."


    Junko walks toward the building as he says.


    You''re breaking the pillars of the junction.


    And, Midori.


    "Let''s stay away. I don''t like getting caught in the dust."


    "Then the evacuation to the subspace is Better."


    When true prompted, Misago opened the door of the subspace tunnel.


    In an operator''s room in Azit in the basement, Abdiel heard a tremendous roar, then rocked his body to the ground.


    It''s not an earthquake.


    Talk to Radcliffe who was on his side.


    "The bond has been broken"


    One of the sorcerers reports with a pale face.


    "What... How the hell did you find out? Besides, it''s not easy to break that line, even if it''s overlife."


    Abdiel secretly remembers fear. I don''t think the report is false or wrong, but I don''t believe it nonetheless. And suppose the junction was forcibly broken in this short period of time, it is considered an uninterrupted and terrible enemy raid.


    "The skyscrapers that were the backbone of the junction were destroyed��"


    Other operators reported with trembling voices.


    "With the destruction of the building, it won''t be easy to get there in a short time. First of all, if the enemy is going to destroy the boundaries of this place, they should be attacking us in larger numbers. Were there any signs of that?


    Those in the operator''s room are nervous about Abdiel, who faces him and asks him quickly in a pungent tone. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a calm Abdiel expose his emotions so far.


    "One of the cameras installed in front of the building shows Junko Yukioka and Rei Shizuno right now... Turns out..."


    "It''s too late to know now! They did it!


    Unexpectedly absurd voice Abdiel.


    (You can''t even joke about my plan going crazy because of this incompetence co-morbidity!


    For this time, I have accumulated scattered time and effort. I can''t stand Abdiel, such as that collapsing with only minor mistakes.


    (To take my father''s revenge, this plan must not fail in order for me to become the head of a private oilfielder and tow the world. these guys...... I know that)


    While blaming others for the frustration that doesn''t work, Abdiel begins to consider the best hand to be made next.


    But there was nothing to consider, and I realized the most crucial thing to do.


    "Enough to break the building. And it''s possible that the enemy is aware of our location. If they knew we were in the basement, they could even bury us alive. Everybody get out of here quickly."


    Following Abdiel''s life, all the researchers, magicians, soldiers and other men who were based in the basement hurriedly began their escape to the ground.


    Abdiel and Radcliffe rendezvous with Haoji on the way. Haoji was anxious to say this, but Abdiel ignored it all. No, Hao Ji''s words weren''t in my head.


    He said he was almost there, but the reality of letting everything go and trying to escape. I can''t help but regret it. But in the unlikely event that it is buried alive, etc.


    (Not that this place was known yet. If not, turn around and force the plan to move to the final stage. This is just a confirmation and just a precautionary evacuation)


    While I told myself so, I went out to the ground floor in an emergency elevator, and when the elevator door opened, I realized that the idea had collapsed.


    A little ahead of the elevator was a girl in white with red eyes. They had already entered the first floor of the building where Ajito was located and were waiting in front of the elevator.


    It''s pity they didn''t attack us the moment the door opened, or I don''t know if there''s anything else I can do for you, but that''s why I can''t possibly have to work with them.


    "Yay, Mr. Abdiel. Just now."


    Seeing Junko smile and wave, Abdiel had a flashing face.

 1062 28

    There are multiple emergency elevators, and researchers, soldiers and magicians show up in the ground floor lobby one after the other. And I''m surprised to see Junko.


    "I knew it was a bingo here. Midori, Handles"


    "Yay, it would have ended in Japan if Midori hadn''t stayed unresolved?"


    "I don''t think it''s going to be that far, but it could have been a hassle to find"


    "What is Midori capable of?"


    "Heh, that''s not how I teach you before you have enemies."


    "I mean, if I reveal Tane, it''s a terrible system ability."


    "That''s not how it works, Ness. But I don''t know if you want to teach me a pepper."


    "I mean, I''m just falling apart, and I don''t think there''s a problem with the fate of these people anyway."


    Seeing Junko, Midori, and Shaking chat happily, Abdiel and Haoji each become irritated in a different way.


    "That''s not true..."


    Not very good luck with the head spin, but it flashed at this time.


    "Was that then?


    One of the schizophrenics had been stopped from moving in a state where he was not killed but only prolonged to be hit by the wind. And there came four of us in front of them. Thank you. It looked like I was waiting for these four. I thought it would be turned into an experimental bench, and the splinter cleared right away...


    "Do you have any idea?


    With the nuance that you are out of order - Abdiel utters an evil voice and laughs at the good fortune.


    "No... but I immediately crushed the splinter... no, I didn''t decide if it was my fault..."


    Haoji tries to excuse himself with a trembling voice. I didn''t want to think of it as my own poka, where I risked my worst foolishness, calling my enemies to the occasion.


    "No, thanks to you."


    Niyaniya laughed, Midori ran out of words. Good luck blues.


    "It''s a lie! Nothing. What am I...!


    "There''s no downfall. I don''t normally realize the ability Midori has, and I don''t know if I can trace the splinter from the spiritual world to the spirit of the main body and identify the location. Oh, I''m bulky."


    Midori says it in a deliberate tone, slaps her head with her fist and smiles.


    "Why didn''t you report anything suspicious to me?" Thanks to you!


    Abdiel turns to Hao Ji.


    "I thought incompetent, stubborn, dumb Orthodox like you would always pull my leg and soothe me one day! I was wary of that, but you just did it here! Because of you, you will never forgive me for the hard work I have spent over the years, for the meals I have piled up, for the sorrow I have caused you to ruin! To you! To you! This is unbearable, such as my plan going crazy!


    Abdiel, who doesn''t normally care about Haoji and looks down in his stomach, just pretends to be here. It became an unexpected development from the vicinity of the counterattack at the festival, and then the enemy was attracted via Haoji, dressed to clear the accumulated depression with Haoji.


    Hao Ji, who was bewitched, and Junko and his men, even Abdiel''s men, were flabbergasted by this disjointed fury of Abdiel.


    "You''re lying... Only you... need to look down on me... I thought you''d admit me... So trust me... I thought I''d do anything for you..."


    Good luck crying and complaining in tears.


    "Your power has certainly helped. I admit that. But it''s also true that you pulled your leg. And to a vulgar, simple kid like you, that power was too much. Minutes missed! It was a tragedy that gave strength to those who didn''t deserve it."


    Abdiel says with plenty of ridicule. It was comforting to watch the lad, who had seemed to enjoy herself in a scattered way until now, squirting with her own drink. The situation has not improved anything, but the stress could have been quite dissipated.


    "What the hell...... You''re full of trinkets."


    To Abdiel''s words and deeds, a shake throws up in a round-up of discomfort. Reacting to that word, when Abdiel turned his gaze to the shake, his gaze looked down, as if he could even see it in the garbage, was poured down simultaneously from the shake, of course, ten nights, the shake, the true, the misago, the tired, the mistletoe.


    Abdiel''s hot head rapidly cools to a reality exposed to countless contempt gazes.


    (What? Why am I... being the one who leads the world? I can be seen with such eyes. What the hell are you doing? I can''t give myself up to you, Oracle...)


    While trying to maintain self-esteem with that in mind, Abdiel was unable to turn to his men. If they looked at themselves with the same eyes, they would feel that their remaining self-esteem would collapse.


    "That''s a little irrational to be angry with. I don''t feel good watching you. I mean, is that how you take a stand on people? Okichi, do you think a ruler deserves someone like you who can''t save one person and can''t do what you want? Why don''t you just chill out and think about it?


    In a sigh mix, Junko tells in a quiet tone.


    "I don''t care what the people down there think. Anyone with all the power, connections, blood muscles, etc. has the right to stand above people, and I wonder what to do with them below. No matter how they treat you down there, as long as you''re down there, it''s something you follow up there. That is the stewardship of the world. It''s a sweet fantasy of a ruler liked by people."


    Abdiel said the words of a pure child, with a hateful grin, and with arrogance.


    But with a smile on his face, Junko''s words were poking deep into Abdiel''s heart. It''s not like I haven''t felt anything. It''s not like I don''t think about it. I''ve tried spinal reflexes and wickedness, but with all the words I''ve just spoken, it''s not true.


    "How dare you say that in front of your own men?"


    True says in a cold voice.


    "Hey... I don''t know if this guy is confused anymore."


    And, Junko with a laugh.


    (You can say whatever you want...... In the minute of outlaw disturbing order...... No...... but I sure am crazy too......)


    While poisoning in his mouth, Abdiel''s heart was shaking violently. I just think Junko''s words are true. When I didn''t want to lose what I said and had a childish defiance of it, I was becoming aware.


    (Sure...... that''s too much. It was a stupid round. It''s frustrating, scathing... no matter how much you think you don''t care about good luck from day to day, whatever that is right now is terrible. I''ll apologize to Hao Ji later. I''m one of them, even though I''m not good enough)


    Abdiel, whose anger finally cools, self-loathing, acknowledges and reflects on his decency.


    "Well, this is how the plan was crushed, but I think we did our best to mass produce the spirit of power, to possess it and produce psychic soldier around it. Any more flashy moves would be disproportionate. I wonder if it was just you."


    "You mean the TATARI project? But if it works, it''s exactly the kind of power that can rule the world. Like God, you can spread disaster on the world by my will. Fear in the name of Heavenly Punishment can make the Oracle obey."


    Not to mention Junko''s point, Abdiel insists.


    "The Tatari project has been around for a long time..."


    I think I have bad naming sense and spill a bitter laugh.


    "It was certainly a mass production plan for the Force Spirit at first. But while the plan was underway, I was noticed something. In the past, there have been traces all over the world, disasters brought on by the hearts of men. What we call sneaking around in Japan. It is - some by powerful personal spirits, such as Hiraemon, Taoist Kanwara, and Lord Chongdeok, for example, in this country, while others, such as the Fox of Nine Tails, have brought disaster to the world with the mighty power that a man-made creature made of surgery deserves to call itself God. In other words, the logic is that if people care about it, they can also create psychic wepons that are even more powerful than the Spirit of Power. That''s the TATARI project."


    Abdiel''s story was largely as many speculations have been made so far. But...


    "And... sooner or later I assumed that I would be stuck as our enemy, I was looking into the Shizuno clan, and I found out that Right-Men Yamada, who survived the turmoil in Shizuhara, was a Shizuno Stream sorcerer and used the 37,000 souls who lost their lives in Harajo to inflict numerous disasters in a short time."


    Ask Abdiel how he came up with the plan, and the two parties in front of him face it as much as they want.


    "Where did that story come from, it leaked..."


    "There were people involved, so it''s no surprise it''s being passed on somewhere..."


    Two whispering parties.


    "If we could deliberately bring disaster to the nation as sneaky as it is, there is no such powerful force. Nor can the reign of this world be described as a pictorial matter. Don''t you think?


    "No, I don''t think so? He said he could definitely stop it..."


    Abdiel seems to float fascinated by its mighty power, but from Junko, he felt no threat whatsoever. Not to mention the absolute impossibility of conquering the world. A magical girl born ten years ago at the Great Monster Arlaune or at the Sana ''a Biological Laboratory seems to be a more serious threat.


    "Is it finally an imitation of my stupid apprentice? Ridiculous......"


    Tired throws up with disdain.


    "The apprentice was still better. He was standing tall. Your ambition is ridiculous."


    "What is ambition? I''m not trying to get power, just for my ambition."


    In response to tired words, Mucky Abdiel, but many thought: That''s where I get angry.


    "I sought strength to inherit the will of my great Father, and to clear my Father''s carelessness. Not just for my personal ambition. And like my father, I hope to reign from the shadows of the world as a wonderful ruler and build a rocky world with strength and richness. Not for my own greed."


    "Heh... that''s the worst kind of propriety you''ve ever had. You know, you''re gonna do good for the world. Come on. If you think you''re righteous, you won''t be able to hold your teeth, and you''re better off with your desires and ambitions."


    Abdiel, who said so with perseverance, denies Midori with a heartbroken face.


    "Mr. Abdiel seems to think of your father as a noble, wonderful man, but that man - Mr. Mikhail is not that complimented."


    Abdiel peeled his eyes at the words that Junko had spoken.


    "I''ve ruled the shadows of America since the founding of the nation, but I''ve been doing this barbaric way of making enemies elsewhere to bring the country together, and since the Cold War, the weak bully, Ollie. No, even during the Cold War, it was just surrogate warfare, and they bullied even a twist at people who didn''t do much harm to their country, because they were on the side of justice."


    "It will be about what the war with China was thirty years ago. It''s not a bully."


    "Even the U.S.-China War, Mr. Mikhail really didn''t want to do it. Even as the Chinese side grew and put out all sorts of little bits, it was avoided because it was visible that the country would also eat the damage if it became a war. China doesn''t give a shit about the damage to its own people. You don''t just want to be a big country, you don''t want to be a country of that nature."


    "But in the end, you stepped through it. Ugh."


    "Yeah, I don''t know exactly. I think I let him step through it."


    To Junko''s dialogue, Abdiel changed his complexion.


    "You... can''t be..."


    "Don''t get me wrong. Nothing. I didn''t start the war, did I? It was originally burning in the war mood. I was just a little oiled up there."


    Junko smiles deeply.


    "I don''t know exactly what you did."


    Tired, one of the parties, looks at Junko with interest.


    "No, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that, as usual, I stirred it up anonymously online."


    "You''ve been doing that for thirty years..."


    "Wow... I''m sure Jun has been doing this since the dawn of the internet..."


    "I mean, I don''t think it''s possible to say that Junko fought a war on a boulder. If you had that kind of consciousness, you''d feel like a tatter."


    To Junko''s confession, True, Midori, and Shaking each whine in a frightening mood.


    "Well, I don''t know if it''s my fault, but as I hoped, two eye-catching powers were at war, and I got a massive military budget, and I let them use the most advanced research facilities, and I could do all the human experiments I wanted, and I let them have a really full day. Thanks to you, my Mad Scientist level went up then, too. Well, later on, Mikhail and the others got in conflict."


    "And my father, who was a great ruler, was killed by a somewhat Mad Scientist style like you..."


    Abdiel narrows his eyes and speaks grudgingly.


    "It was Lily who killed you..."


    "It''s the same crime. The crimes committed by your partner will be paid for by you. Sooner or later, the rain shore lilies will follow you."


    Hitting the gaze of hatred on Junko, Abdiel declares.


    "Everybody, him!


    At the end of a long discourse, Abdiel finally issued a combat order and entered a critical posture, with the exception of one.


    One person not trying to fight - Haoji - walked out of the building with his shoulders dropped and a stubborn foothold.

 1063 29

    Even if not instructed, the shake firstly fires at the magicians. That signaled the opening of the war.


    True similarly aim first from the magician and shoot them both to death. A total of three people were killed combined with what the shake killed, and the remaining magicians were upset that they were being targeted, and they were no longer where to use the technique.


    Nine armed soldiers move forward in front of them, shooting small guns, as they cover the sorcerers.


    Overwhelmingly in terms of firepower and numbers, it was thought that Abdiel''s side was up there. True and wobbly also give up pursuit, split left and right from each other, and hide behind the pillars of the building.


    "Miso Meteo"


    Shortly before the two entered the shadow of the pillars, a myriad chunks of mistletoe fell on the soldiers.


    Soldiers confused for a moment by an attack they don''t know what it is, but evacuate from the scene. About three of them fell on the spot after a direct hit by a mass of miso, but not a fatal wound, so he shot a gun at the three fallen men and held them back.


    Midori and Ten Nights were each confronted by one of the soldiers, who clearly seemed to be possessed of the Spirit of Power.


    Confronting Midori was a tall white middle-aged woman dressed to make her wonder if she was also performing in any way: wearing various badges all over her body. Its harsh face is made of thick makeup, causing a slightly creepy grin and watching Midori.


    (Wow... is this aunt killing both of her own daughters ~. So, the spirit of power is also the sorcerer who killed her real daughter and offered her life... So for a long time, I was aware of Midori, who was close to my daughter''s age when I killed her, and I laughed...)


    Their thoughts were so strong that they poured into nature and Midori, who flashed his face.


    Aunt Tights all over her body dashes in a straight line toward Midori with her grin sticking out. Midori summons the wooden sword of the sword at the port to discuss it.


    That whole body of Aunt Tights, the truth that was behind the pillars, shot her to death. Just before dyeing his chest red and entering Midori''s range of attack, Aunt Full Body Tights falls sideways.


    "True brother... stay..."


    Looking down at Aunt Tights'' body all over her body, wondering if she would have had a melee oriented paranormal ability in the face of challenging her melee. I have a full badge all the way to my back.


    The power-spirited possessed soldier confronting the Ten Nights, the outfit was the same as the other soldiers, but the exposed skin was already different from that of people. My hands and face are growing a small prick in amazement. I''m sure that''s true under my clothes. Above all, it is not just the skin, but also the puncture that grows from the lips, nostrils and eyes.


    Drop the gun you had in your hand, put your prickly mouth in the form of a laugh, and invite ten nights. I''m inviting you to a melee.


    While cautious, ten nights approaches the prick man. Once somewhat closer, while alerting to unpleasant attacks, such as suddenly flying a thorn at the same time. But when they attack me like that, I get anxious as to whether I will be able to stay intact.


    But the anxiety ended with concern. Because the shake that was in the shadow of the pillar shot the gun and the middle of the stabbed man''s forehead was worn.


    "Shake... well... okay"


    He had no body or lid, but he was honestly the one he didn''t want to do, so he thumbed up for the shake at ten nights and headed for the other soldiers.


    Abdiel left it up to his men alone not to imitate the puffiness behind him, but to challenge the battle with courage.


    (Not a praised act as a general or chief, but as a warrior, I''d like to praise you)


    I''m tired of going in front of Abdiel while I think so. Draw the pitch-black demon knife concubine pine and place it in the middle section.


    "Shoot me, hon."


    "Please don''t. I want my prey."


    Junko urged the shooting at Abdiel and stopped him with a tired face. He just glanced and continues to attack the other soldiers.


    "I wanted to settle with Junko Yukioka, but it''s hard to abandon the honor of being able to fight the famous soothsaurus Shizuno."


    Abdiel brings a refreshing, arguably refreshing, grin that erases the ugly anger of earlier times and increases his fighting spirit. Seeing that, while Tired and Junko were a little surprised, they were also convinced.


    Tired and Abdiel, running and packing the distance from both sides at once.


    For as long as he is holding the sword, the tire that came within reach of the attack first pounds Abdiel''s throat.


    While total fury at the fast and sharp blow, he tilted his upper body wide and sideways to push away, and Ahdiel rotated his body with his tilted side legs axial, tiredly turning back and releasing a kick.


    Impressive and yet unexpectedly kicked from an angle, tiredness inevitably kicks me in the arm.


    Abdiel, who switches bodies quickly, steps in vigorously and releases a body blow to his disfigured tiredness. I can''t avoid this either, and I eat tired properly.


    He takes a more terrible and powerful blow than he thought, and tired falls into shape at the forefront. There Abdiel releases his uppers all the time.


    Tired did not send it, nor prevented it, and was eating it. But this time I didn''t do anything. Shortly after eating his fist into his abdomen, he pulled his arms wide from the low position and took them to his siderests, shaking his knife from close range, just before the upper cut burst.


    Tired of falling off my knees. I can see my brain shaking.


    Abdiel was also slashed with a tired reverse slash, glancing heavily, and reflexively taking a few steps back. The clothes, the skin, the flesh, and even the ribs and clavicles are mutilated.


    Finding it dangerous to sustain the fight even in this state on the boulder, Abdiel retreats further and distance himself, hands on the wound, and activates the healing power. Lack of regeneration in preparation for the flesh itself, he has no choice but to activate his abilities and heal the damage.


    (Same as then. Same as when I fought Junko Suzuoka. What is this...? Fun. Very Fun)


    Abdiel had a frantic grin on his face as he held his head down and saw the tiredness of standing up with a small shake.


    Haoji went out of the building and was crying with a whisper.


    In the end, I didn''t have anyone. I was alone. It was just being used, and if I did anything unintentionally, they looked down on me and cursed me, as usual.


    I can mourn that I am destined to be like this no matter where I go.


    I wanted someone to recognize me. I wanted to connect my heart with someone. That''s all Hao Ji''s real hope was, but it''s not going to happen.


    Two, I saw what was in Haoji''s sight. It''s falling down the road, something.


    It was dog shit.


    (Shit...... It''s like I''m that one. Shit. My life, I''m shit myself. No... it''s just me?


    Another emotion gradually boils down as you deny yourself.


    (It''s all shit. So I''m shit too. I''ll make you understand. That everything is just shit. The guy who treated me like shit, the pain of being treated like shit...)


    Hao Ji''s face, which was distorted by grief, turns into a distortion of anger. A flame of fire sprays up and scorches his chest.


    Where the curse, the hate, the angry go, is denial of everything in this world. And a strong desire for destruction. That''s how a man''s soul is made. Good luck, too, it just happened.


    I healed to the extent of first aid and set it up from Abdiel''s side.


    (This hot and intense struggle. It''s like someone else with the fool I was calling earlier)


    Abdiel, who tries to be a ruler, is only a man worthy of contempt, but as a warrior, he is worthy of respect and praise, which is reflected in his tired eyes.


    For as much as tiredness is in the hands of the sword, Abdiel bravely attacks, saying that there is a huge difference in reach and killing power, as if he were not different and without fear.


    Tired steps out of his own before Abdiel enters the offensive zone to pack the distance and take a poke.


    The next poke went in decent. They pierce your clothes and spit out blood.


    Abdiel is a mortal if he is a normal human being, but no matter how little regeneration he lacks, he will not die to this extent, either, at the end of his overlife.


    I desperately distance myself, no matter what. Forgive me, but I just have to use my healing powers while I run around.


    But tiredness did not extend to pursuit, so Abdiel looked suspiciously tired.


    "Abdiel... I knew you were from this side."


    Leaving the knife standing, tired spoke.


    "This side?


    In tired words, Abdiel is surprised.


    "You lived for hundreds of years and you didn''t realize your true nature? You are not such a tough guy to flirt with as a ruler. He who wants struggle and chaos. He''s on the same side as me and Junko. Even now, I suggest you change the way you live��"


    "Mm..."


    Abdiel was upset when he was struck by a dialogue that he had not thought possible. No, it''s upsetting because I know it. If the accusation is completely misplaced, you should be able to smile and deny it.


    Myself enjoying this fight from the bottom of my heart. I have to admit that''s a fact.


    Above all, Abdiel also becomes aware that the tired language sounds like a very sweet temptation and he wants to go there. I have to admit that again.


    Emotions are leaning towards you. But reason refuses.


    "Oh no... even if that''s true, I can unleash what I''ve been piling up..."


    Stop the hand that heals your damage and get upset, Abdiel.


    I''m upset. I''m too late to react to the killings directed at me. The killing itself was also kept to a minimum, and I felt it just before the attack.


    "Guru!?


    Abdiel takes a hot shock to the chest and spits a lot of blood out of his mouth.


    The invisible attack had pierced his chest from his back and made a hole large enough to see the landscape ahead.


    A full-bodied red-black skinned boy with long arms protruding his arms in angry shapes at the tip of a large hole in Abdiel''s body was reflected in his tired eyes.


    "Everybody was staring down at me. He looked at me, like garbage at the bottom, and treated me like garbage. I thought they were all enemies in the world. But you''re the only one who recognized me... You have no idea how happy I was with that, do you?


    With his arms sticking out - with his abilities activated and Abdiel''s chest pierced with his grandchildren''s hands, Haoji speaks with a groaning voice.


    "And... you were with the rest of them after all. He was looking down at me. You don''t even know how I feel right now. Ugh! Oh...... it feels good ~. Hate feels good the other way when you push your limits too ~"


    I laugh naggingly as it seems comfortable. With his chest still pierced, Ahdiel can''t even recover. And severe bleeding. My heart has already been destroyed.


    ����


    Abdiel didn''t say anything. It was after I was repeatedly pointed out my original nature, or because I said that I was about to crush my ambition, my life, but I would not regret it, nor would I disturb it.


    (This guy is right. I looked at this guy... no, I was looking down on everything. I was going to feel good about that. But I wasn''t really high. So if I took the seat of ruler of this world, I wanted to be a ruler because I could safely see it as being high in the true sense. That''s the truth. My father''s enemies are a pretext for deluding himself. Even myself was deluded. He''s a terrible fool. And... hurt so many human beings, and poor lads who admire themselves...)


    By the treason of Haoji and his words, Abdiel understood. Everything I never saw, thought about, wanted to see, could be looked at directly. I understood at high speed. And admitted it. He was just before death, his head was surprisingly crossed, and he was spinning hard.


    (If I really deserve a ruler, I won''t be betrayed by this guy... no, I didn''t even sadden this guy who served me right. Junko Yukioka is right. I can''t even follow one kid, be the ruler of the world, etc... hilarious. Shizuno Rei is right. I should have lived on that side)


    In a self-inflicted mood, Abdiel thinks a lot. And he smiles, turning to the tiredness in front of him, spitting a lot of blood out of his mouth. Abdiel himself doesn''t know why he did it.


    There was a strange relief before death that he had been freed from himself who was a fool. But I have a big remnant of my heart. It''s about this boy who hurt himself and killed himself.


    (I didn''t expect to wake up when I did... Well, at least...... about the end of the day...... apologize to this guy)


    Afdiel looked back to Haoji and tried to say his apologies to Haoji, but he couldn''t. Haoji waved his other arm, crushing Abdiel''s head, but for that reason.


    (Ugh... I killed him with a hiatus timing...)


    Midori bites his teeth and squeezes his fist. My eyes are moist. Abdiel''s strong thoughts before he died were flowing into nature and Midori.


    "Master Abdiel, ahhh!


    Radcliffe in his belly screams.


    "In the end, it''s always the same with this guy. All humans are like this. I don''t give a shit. It''s just him. Just guys like shit."


    Haoji pulls Abdiel''s wreckage out of the building with caution.


    "See, the great Lord Abdiel, who was going to lead the world." O great man who is nearest to God, you deserve it. "


    I pressed Abdiel''s body over what was falling on the road. I saw it earlier, it was dog shit.


    "You deserve it for the death of the noble Mr. Abdiel, with his noble ideals, don''t you?


    Saying away with plenty of ridicule, Haoji steps on Abdiel''s back.


    "Always this guy is shit, too. They''re like shit like that... if they peel themselves off, they''ll be like this one. - Dasey existed, and they looked down on me, and they bullied me... What ugly people... I can''t forgive you. Do you want to clean the garbage? It''s just... The human mind is more rubbish than pussy. I need to clean it all up and get around..."


    Returning to the building with a grunt, Haoji looks to Junko and Tired.


    "Whoa, whoa, not really... God. Such a trick on Master Abdiel... it''s too bad..."


    Radcliffe cries out whoa.


    When I looked around crying, soldiers, magicians, and power spirits possessed were mostly killed by the dust resistance, the mass and the truth. Junko was thorough in his tour without doing anything. Ten nights and Masago have been slightly injured.


    Some non-combatant researchers, but this one hardens and shivers in the corner.


    It''s only a matter of time before it''s all gone, Radcliffe saw.


    "I have to take over... Lord Abdiel''s ambition... Not to waste his life or his death... no matter how much sacrifice he makes for it..."


    Squirting like a rumor, Radcliffe turns his back dignified and rushes into the elevator. Only Junko, True and Midori noticed the motion.


    True fired a gun at Radcliffe, but the elevator door closed at the critical point and the bullet did not reach Radcliffe. The elevator indicates heading downstairs.


    "What are you going to do with him?


    "There must be some kind of power-up item."


    "No, you have a very powerful spirit, and you saw it as a possessory combination ~"


    True, Junko and Midori look at the elevator and say each.


    The remainder of Abtiel''s subordination is slaughtered by shaking. The only thing left is Hao Ji, situated at the entrance.


    "We''re going after him. The ladies..."


    "You''re his opponent. If that''s the main unit, kill that one and it''s over, right?


    Junko calls out to him, and he turns to Hao Ji and rests his black sickle.


    (I don''t want to incorporate his abilities. Something''s creepy. like making some of your own identities)


    I think so.


    Four people from the Snow Oka Institute head to the emergency stairs. It also leads underground.


    "Shake, ten nights. We were just lucky."


    With the black sickle standing, he smiles and speaks.


    "What do you mean?


    Ask with a strange voice and expression.


    "Without a good patrol, we could have been just like him."


    Junko, who had heard the words, spilled a meaningful smile and headed underground.

 1064 30

    Ahead of Radcliffe was a vast hall, filled with souls, evil and temper gathered from all over Tokyo.


    A group of grudging evil spirits swirl into a hall much wider than a gymnasium with high ceilings and poor area. Looking up at them even more stretched within the junction, within the other junction, Radcliffe takes his breath.


    It was to be transferred to subspace at some point of savings, but it didn''t even make it, Abdiel died and so did most of his men. The TATARI project can be said to have failed as early as possible.


    "But... at least let these go one last time and bring a huge amount of TATARI to this country..."


    "Heh, that''s not what your Lord wants. He realized a lot at the end."


    From behind Radcliffe, there is a voice.


    Looking back, there were a total of four of Junko Yukioka and his companions.


    "I saw that man''s heart before he died. Oh, you don''t have to believe me ~"


    I said it seemed irrelevant as Midori stretched lightly.


    "What do you think you''ve learned?


    Radcliffe asks face-to-face.


    "My mistake. That I was deluding myself. I thought Hayashi had done something wrong to him, and I admitted your ancestor''s words, Shizuno Rei."


    Midori answered with a true face. Radcliffe didn''t feel like cutting it off and throwing it away as paranoid. Because the girl''s eyes saw the light of certainty.


    "In my words, you must have noticed. Abdiel was someone else, whether he was fighting Junko or me. I don''t think it was originally of that nature, like standing over people and presiding over order. Didn''t you see his face when he was fighting? You must have been alive, right?


    "Ugh..."


    Tired up, Radcliffe moans stuck in words.


    "I can''t believe you revamped it just before you died, in a way. Most little villains die foolishly without having to revamp. I''m fortunate I didn''t have to die being stupid. But if the rest of you do anything extra, it''ll be in the form of mud on Abdiel''s death. Don''t you see that?"


    "Well, who''s the little villain?"


    "True brother, let''s pick a few words..."


    Radcliffe, angry at the true word, and Midori, shy and cautious.


    "Right...... ok"


    I kneel down disappointed and Radcliffe nods.


    "What are we going to do with this spirit?


    Truth asks consciously about tiredness and Midori. Since it is a spirit with strong materialization, they were also clearly visible to the true eye.


    "I don''t like all of this because it''s troublesome to purify and stuff. This man said he would liberate, but the effects of the festivities taking place throughout Shinjuku are diminishing his evil and resentment, and now, if he liberates and unleashes them, many of them are likely to become Buddhists on their own. Though I know some spirits will remain undeniably Buddhist. Either way, it will be difficult in this situation to use it to bring disaster."


    "At last, the festival power is amazing."


    Junko briefly sums up the exhausting descriptions.


    "I see - I thought it would suck if I let you go, but if your ancestors were right, I''d rather be at the festival. Now would be the time to let them go."


    Midori says and sees Radcliffe.


    "Ok...... But wouldn''t that make sense that you guys shouldn''t have followed me and let me go on my own?


    "Oh, sure you do."


    "I didn''t know until your ancestors told me."


    Radcliffe points me out, Junko and Midori smile and look at each other.


    "Then... liberate me"


    Radcliffe reflects the display and manipulates the display with his fingers. Then the junction that was stretched out in the hall was broken, and the spirits burst out in all directions at once.


    (Are you sure you''re okay?


    I truly feel anxious to see the spirit released with great momentum, sliding through walls and ceilings and going outside.


    (I''ll be fine. They don''t even seem to have the power to possess us.


    Midori speaks in her true head. If you ask me, it''s like trying to avoid the raw people here, sliding through the sides of the true ones and flying out.


    "Solved with persuasion, without the lass boss and his last fight or anything! That''s good again, too!


    Midori nods contentedly, anticipating that all the spirits are gone.


    "This man is my enemy for once, and I wonder if I can capture him, take him to the lab, and experiment with him."


    "Yeah eh!?


    To the words of Junko, Radcliffe makes his face snap and raises his voice.


    "The person didn''t do anything to Junko... It''s just an enemy camp."


    "Oh well. Then I guess I''ll miss it."


    When tired, Junko joked and made him laugh, and Radcliffe stroked his chest down.


    As for the rules of Junko, he was only in the enemy''s camp, fulfilling enough conditions to secure him as an experimental bench, but he was a missed outfit, spared Radcliffe''s last cleanliness and loyalty to Abdiel.


    "Ten Nights and Massago Back Down"


    I command you in a tone of silence. There are times when two people are injured, but there are times when enemies are almost remotely attacked only and are not in close proximity to each other. Of course, it would be possible to look at the gap and approach it and hit it, but it was decided that it would not force it.


    "Then I''ll back off too."


    "You must always be in that position."


    To the joke, the smile spills.


    "Nice...... I trust you enough to be kidding me all the way to the middle of the fight"


    Haoji says with a gloomy face.


    "When your buddy dies, what''s your reaction? Let me see... please."


    Haoji set me up while I was talking.


    Simply gently and quickly pull your arm toward the rear so you can hit your elbow. It also minimises killing, and keeps it to the brink.


    Though he reacted and flexed in an unusual place, the sensation of an invisible shock faded through the calf.


    Aim immediately after the evasion of the elbow, squeeze the fist of your elbow barebacked hand, shake it back once, and shake it up as if it were even a short upper.


    Compact and sharp two straight hits. Both of them, I take it from me. Both of them were aimed at the legs. Eat the left knee and the pain and shock of thrusting up against the back of your right thigh, your body regurgitates and disfigures.


    At that time when the swing showed a gap, the shake shoots the gun with the nuance of the follow. A bullet penetrates Haoji''s left chest.


    (Kill the foot first -? this guy in a short time, like he''s grown a lot)


    While re-establishing his position, Haoji recognises that Haoji is different from before.


    (Besides, there''s hardly any blood from eating a gun, and it looks like it''s a lot different than a splinter)


    Though slightly flinched, it was good luck that it didn''t seem to cause much damage.


    But although he makes a sharp attack, Haoji doesn''t feel hegemony. The eyes in the red and black skin are more and more cloudy.


    This lack of hegemony may also be connected to curbing killing, but from the standpoint of it, I don''t care. I will give you a full face of good luck. From her virtue of supposing that the battle is something to enjoy, Haoji, who is challenging the battle in a backward mood, is also tantamount to desecrating the battle.


    "I don''t like sports, even if I compete with someone who''s obviously unmotivated. Killing each other is the same thing, right? Why aren''t you desperate? Why don''t you have fun?"


    He stares at the good fortune and says away in a low voice.


    "Killing each other is a sport."


    Shut the fuck up.


    "Yes."


    To a tear shake, a doth wise word. Shake replies face-to-face.


    "Killing each other positively, that kind of nerve, I understand."


    "Then why don''t you shut up and get killed? What are you fighting for?


    "I just want to break it all anyway. The guy I see, I just want to kill him. Like cleaning a room."


    Hao Ji''s low tension remains unchanged even if he explodes.


    Set it up from Haoji. Use your strength to step on it.


    "Ah!


    The attack was aimed at shaking, not swinging. He was struck like he had been hammered in the right shoulder, and glanced loudly at the right.


    (That idiot, get confused...)


    My tongue pounds and I wield a black sickle.


    Liquefied, and even through the subspace tunnel, as the blade of the black sickle appeared right behind Hao Ji, he pierced his shoulder and cut Hao Ji''s body into a hanging.


    I had a definite response. But Hao Ji''s clothes were mutilated, but very little bleeding. Despite a clear cut from shoulder to chest, the blood dripped a little. In the meantime, Hokichi''s face was slightly flaunted.


    "How do you think I''m making a splinter?


    In anticipation of their wonder, Haoji deliberately explained.


    "Human or animal. Mix some of your own meat into the meat of others and make it differently with it. Grow. Even other people''s schizophrenics can be made. Others can only degrade. So, I can do the same thing to my body. You call this playback, too? Even if I get scratched, I use my own meat to rebuild myself right away, so I can heal right away, and there''s nothing wrong with that."


    Saying, Haoji points to his own head.


    "Head if you want. Or bring a bomb and dust it with a single blow."


    "By purposefully teaching that, you mean you want to die?


    "I don''t want to die. But I want to disappear..."


    In response to the question, Haoji replied with a wiggling voice, tearful eyes.


    (True... you''re a crazy guy... As you wish, I''ll just kill you)


    When he tried to wield a sickle after targeting Haoji''s head...


    "Go away on your own. Whoa, whoa, whoa! Alone. Ahhhhhhh!


    An unusual voice echoed the lobby.


    "You! You''re ahhhhhhhhhhh! Oh, my God, my God, my God, you don''t deserve it. Okay, no, no, no, no, no! Poor, weak, weak, weak, weak, weak! I hope you''re not obsessed with your life.


    The rallying voice of the madman himself was emanating from Hao Ji. But - it''s not a good luck voice.


    "Wow!?


    When Haoji shouted with a pitiful sounding voice, something momentum popped out of Haoji''s mouth.


    The length of Haoji''s arms returns to people''s, as does the color of his skin, from red and black to normal skin tone.


    Peel off your white eyes and good luck falls.


    On the fallen good fortune was a soul with a gruesome and creepy figure. The form is what people do, but the same number of faces in the body have the same expression, overlapping, intertwining, melting, and sticking together. Full body, translucent.


    "The Spirit of Power..."


    Mumbled. Everyone on the spot perceives that this, which was possessed by Haoji, is the source of Haoji''s power.


    "Stronger next! Success! Vigorous! Vigorous! I choose those who are obsessed with their lives. No, no, no, no, no! Look forward to it. Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    The Spirit of Power flew out of the building at high speed. After depression, all that remains is the fallen good fortune.


    "I don''t know how it ends."


    Looking down at Haoji, who had lost his power, he lost his temper of war, erased the black sickle and took a great sigh of sigh.

 1065 31

    The face of the Yukooka Laboratory and Radcliffe, who came up from the basement, and the Dust Resistance and Massago, will each report.


    "Don''t you think that''s strange? The Power Spirit Possessor has killed many people here in battle, or elsewhere. But how could the Spirit of Power have been unleashed like that? As if he had the will, he was on his way."


    "There''s a will."


    Radcliffe answered the question.


    "There were about two non-standard ghost wepons. In the midst of most spirits going mad, only two spirits existed that were insane but without losing themselves. The spirit possessed by Haoji is one of them. The other spirits of power, if the possessed generations die, would have been sent to the underworld with the generations. I didn''t know you were going to leave that way..."


    Radcliffe was also surprised when he heard the story.


    "Tonight... you''re an unusual and funny clown, me"


    Hao Ji, who seemed to have passed out, had regained consciousness on the way and had heard stories about the Spirit of Power.


    "Abandoned also from Abdiel, discerned also from the spirits that possessed him, rejected and overlooked by anyone... denied... bastard wo... uuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Hao Ji sobs on the spot, not even trying to get up while falling into depression.


    "You were just unlucky."


    A little sympathetic sounds and talks consciously and gently.


    "There was nobody there, so I distorted it. We were lucky. There was someone around. Or I grew up with love. So I also had to have less distortion. That''s all the difference. If I''d been in the same situation as you, I''d have been distorted just like you."


    "Then pity me now, be my lover and me, holly dock me"


    Rising up, laughing naggingly, Haoji demands. Some of the people on the spot blush, but they don''t move one eyebrow.


    "That''s completely different from this, isn''t it? I already have sympathy. But you think I can give you anything because I pitied you?


    "Uh, you bet. I have sympathy. But you deny me and you kill me. That''s the way it works. I know. Kill him now. I''m sick and tired of this world."


    Good luck falling asleep again. Now sleep on your back, show yourself the pose of simmering and baking and liking, and slap the haters. But the eyes are moist, and tears are about to spill again.


    "Mr. Radcliffe, you don''t want to kill me for killing your Lord. You just have to take revenge."


    To Hao Ji''s nomination, but Radcliffe doesn''t try to move. I don''t utter a word, I look at Hao Ji with pity eyes.


    "Why don''t you stop being evil?


    Junko spoke to Hao Ji.


    "You were right, you were just unlucky. It just so happens that you weren''t blessed with your family, you weren''t blessed to meet, and you were unlucky. If you''re saying that society is bad, you''re right, aren''t you? That''s why society has sanctioned you. But isn''t that enough? I don''t think you''re having any more fun, either.


    "Ugh... nobody believes me anymore"


    "Speaking of that kind of dialogue is a reversal of wanting to believe someone."


    "Uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh..."


    "You just wanted it. Believable companions, friends, warm families, lovers who can always be..."


    "It''s fun to sneer at me! Stop it!"


    Haoji yells at Junko, who keeps talking persistently, only up his face.


    "To the price of becoming an experimental bench, I am a mad-scientist who can make hope. If you want, I''ll do what you want without betraying you, okay? Even the enemy. Of course, if your luck is even worse, you could lose your life without hope. This is a bet, but what do we do? Give up any more calls, just die here? Or do you want to bet at the end of the day?


    Truth surprised me a little when I wasn''t the usual pure child. According to Junko''s rules, Haoji is already an unquestioned subject. Because whoever opposes Junko will only be subject to experimentation. Yet Junko twists that rule and tries to entrust Haoji with the choice.


    "Anyway... they''ll betray me again. But..."


    With a vanished face, Haoji saw Junko.


    "Even if you''re unlucky, it''s convenient to die, and I''ll be your experimental bench. Instead... give it to me. Even I can''t abandon someone who doesn''t look down on me..."


    "Yes, the contract has been concluded."


    Junko gives a bright and light voice to Hao Ji, who pleads in a damned mood, but with the thought of spitting blood.


    (When Abdiel''s old man was killed by this guy, what he was trying to apologize for, don''t say it yet. If this guy changes his mind, I''ll tell him then. Before I change my mind, I need to be my sister''s experimental bench and survive.)


    That''s what Midori decides as she sees the good fortune of her vanished face.


    "Is that it?


    Seeing as the story has come together, the truth takes confirmation.


    "I think there''s a lot going on, but I''ll leave the rest to Sacha and Masawa already. Let''s go back to Euthanasia."


    "I don''t like it. Midori went to the festival."


    "Oh, I went, too. Seniors should come with me."


    "No. The truth is, you''re going with me."


    "When did you make that appointment?"


    Seeing Junko, Midori, shaking, tired, and true talk soothingly, Haoji remembered his envy and was crying with a whisper.


    (Me too... I wish I could join that... That''s all I wanted...)


    At least those faces were the good fortune of giving up on me not to admit and accept myself.


    Old Metropolitan Government Building, Shinjuku Spiritual Unrest Control Headquarters.


    "Junko, he murdered Abdiel and unleashed all the spirits in the kingdom," he said.


    For the report of Masako, the magicians of Masako and Masako became relieved.


    "Are you okay with unleashing the spirit you''ve gathered?


    Biton speaks the question.


    "Even if the spirits go out of the junction, there''s a festival going on all over it, right? Some spirits are concerned with the brightness of the festival and become Buddhist, some spirits become just floating spirits from evil spirits, and some spirits reduce the degree of resentment even as they remain, and some escape outside Shinjuku, right? You''ll get rid of your temper and evil, and now you''ll go back to your original city."


    It also includes speculation, but is a positive sum that I see as largely going to be.


    "I''ve been contacted by members of Yob''s rewards all over the place. Looks like there''s quite a few spirits left. What are you gonna do?


    Sachiko asks.


    "I can''t have Shizuno purify it all. Recruit heaps of magicians, high priests, gods and spiritual abilities for the Pure Spirit by noon tomorrow, and purify them."


    Masahwa gives instructions, and the magicians of Decaying Rope make arrangements.


    "I''m home. I''m glad you''re done at the right time - This one is already hectic...... Even though he''s a heck of a bitch, he''s got to carry him to this kid and he''s extra..."


    Kiriko, who carried Kishifu, enters the conference room. The shore husband was so drained that he lost consciousness.


    "You''re annoying."


    Negira Masakazu.


    "Uh, heavy..."


    Kishiko unloads Kishifu''s body in the chair. I feel uncomfortable seeing that.


    (This kid, he''s dead? Doesn''t look alive...... At least it''s like the soul isn''t in your body......)


    I''m surprised to see the body of my insensitive shore husband, but if he''s really dead, he can''t possibly not know what shoko he''s been carrying, and if he doesn''t have the grief of losing his companion to Shoko, he doesn''t look like he''s dealing with the dead.


    "You''re back now."


    "Looks like one thing''s settled."


    Huiming and Shu also came into the conference room.


    "I''ll tell you again and again, don''t. Don''t imitate. That makes me very angry."


    Normally confused and not showing much emotion, Masakazu stared at Shining and Shu, rarely looking at him as he wished.


    At the time of Radcliffe''s capture, he could have lifted the junction covering Shinjuku at any time, but he didn''t dare to do it.


    Inside the still lingering spirits and temperaments, it was decided that it was better for the people who were trapped in Shinjuku to satisfy the Yang temperament at the festival. He said that the energy of the festival should make them a little weaker and have them turned off.


    But it was before midnight, from speakers from all over the district, the broadcast flowed.


    ''Good luck, everyone. Bad spirits have been repelled by the bright power of your festival, and the mysterious walls that cover Shinjuku have disappeared. The terrorists who were causing this disturbance have been successfully arrested. "


    People who rejoice when they hear the broadcast. Many have already tried to sleep.


    ''Railway operations have also resumed. Don''t worry about the end of the power. Only tonight, all railways will have special operations. Congestion is expected, gentlemen, but please calm down and return. It should be noted that what happened today, please do not speak out.''


    For that favor, the whole of Shinjuku is engulfed with bitter laughter. Hundreds of thousands of human beings have seen this paranormal phenomenon, Battle Creature has ravaged around and killed people, and those fighting them have also witnessed it, but they say don''t talk dirty. Of course we all know that''s half a joke.


    It is a disturbance online, but if it is not disturbed by television or newspapers, if the government does not acknowledge it, Japan is driving normally as there was nothing. The railway shutdown is deluded by a personal accident.


    Even Eko, who had listened to the broadcast from subspace, was a mockery.


    "I''ll have to laugh when I push too far."


    "There are a lot of people dying, but I don''t know if it''s an accident. Well, it''s like an accident."


    Lulivitaki and Kou say each other.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, but he said Misago was coming this way. To say hello."


    When Alisui reported, the subspace tunnels connected to each other and a mass appeared in a tunnel with four Eko.


    "You heard from Alisui, but for once, I thought I''d say hello. Good luck to all."


    "I just heard. Good luck with the Massago."


    Massago and Tsutsuji speaking ambiguous words to each other.


    Goodbye, then.


    And the Massago that just walks away.


    "Misago, you can always come back."


    On the back of the Massago, Lulivitaki speaks.


    "Alisui and Tsutsuji persuaded me to persuade my elders that our unaccommodating code was also decided to improve little by little. Wally decided not to reject the dark clouds either."


    "Even now."


    Misago herself was surprised that her voice, which she intended to throw away, was terribly fine.

 1066 End Chapter

    Two days later. Junko, Tired, Masawa, Yukiko, and four white fox string spirals sat across from each other at the Dark Demon Dragon Inn, a Japanese-style coffee shop located within the Night Fork Dance Shrine in the perfect town of Anraku-shi.


    "I, the mackerel''s slaughter, a hell of a fixed-meal, and a clockwork cassis orange."


    "London Bridge My Fair Lady Ramen with Human Columns Please. Oh, and the uncertain fruit juice."


    "I''m the Dark Demon Dragon Demiurgoth Sauce Hamburger and the Anti-Cosmic Dual Gnosticism Salad."


    "Deep-fried Moby Dick''s Dragon Field. Scaled stock soup, huh? And the Holy Water of Black Maria."


    "Let''s get some mahogany rice and tofu."


    Junko, Tired, String Spiral, Masako and Yukiko place their orders respectively.


    "The public eye seems to have misled you well, huh? String screws, the rulers have worked hard."


    That''s what Masumi says, pounding beer.


    "It seems like it''s a mess to mislead that one or something. The press is completely subdued, so reviews and the internet can''t be held back, and it seems to be affecting everywhere. Still, I did my best."


    String spirals said with a soggy face.


    "But the noise is converging. It wasn''t until about yesterday that we were talking about it, and today, two days later, we''re not interested in another topic online anymore."


    and Junko.


    "That seems to have forced me to direct you. Stocks of the swine scandal, all three released at once."


    "Are you holding a few stocks for a time like this?"


    "That''s the thing."


    Inspiring tirelessly, string screws laugh like pranks.


    "Among the shady rulers, then, there were voices trying to shed light on the evils of the private oilfielders and make a thorough rebellion, but with the help of the moderates of the private oilfielders, we were left to wonder."


    "Mr. Rafael and Mr. Bitton, it was on this side that you did your job unexpectedly."


    Listen to the string screw, Junko smiles. It seems preferable, while enemies, that it has taken the form of righteousness, but therefore good results.


    Junko sees that the bittons, who were allies this time, will soon return to their enemies again, but are much easier to deal with than bad allies because they are easy to talk to and yet have honesty.


    "But private oilfielders, you seem to be getting a little intense to Japan lately."


    Tired said.


    "With the organization too huge and the policies within the organization unclear, it feels like each of the leading players is moving on their own. It was like that this time. If it''s going to collapse, that''s probably where we''re going."


    Though I thought it was an extra mouthful, Sachiko said. From the reward of Yob, to whom Lucky Son belongs, some of the men present here are enemies or those who are close to them.


    "There are many enemies, too. It''s not a bad idea to bring in enemy enemies and work together."


    "Private oilfielders aren''t quite close to ''Grim Penis'' either. But I wonder if Grimm Penis and a private oilfielder would like to meet the latter."


    Received the words of Masako, said Junko. If you try to be a pure child, Grim Penis, which can also be described as the culprit of the stagnation of scientific civilization, is clearly more disturbing.


    "Rather, let''s not get on either side. I don''t think I need the idea of getting to one of them."


    And, string screws.


    "No, no, if there''s a conflict between the two, I just want to keep one of them weak here."


    "Whatever the humans are, they''ll be right."


    Tired of agreeing with Junko.


    (I''m sending you to the camp so far, but I''m worried about how long Junko can stay on our side. ~)


    While devouring the salad, String Spiral thought. It is a string screw that has been intimately connected to Junko, the original intention of not turning to the enemy as much as possible, but Junko is very whimsical and does not know when and at what time he will be the enemy.


    (With just the connection you intend to make, it''s easy to turn to the enemy. That''s the same thing for everyone ~)


    It is not something that can be constructed as well as the connection of emotions. Even with the power to rule this country from the shadows, it was a string screw that felt somewhat strange when I realized it was not easy.


    "The people that Abdiel rooted for, and those who directed him, were about to dash Abdiel''s death and inherit his will."


    Make it the office, put the bitons in front of you and Raphael tells you.


    "What do you mean by past forms?


    "I said this from that standpoint because I seem to be supposed to be the head of the anti-Abdiels. He promised to negotiate with the Japanese government and never do anything Abdiel tried to do again. It''s a promise, but if you ignore it, it''s gonna be tough, and if someone shows up to do something similar, I told them I''d charge them."


    "Don''t you do it inside, too."


    Biton laughs admirably when he listens to Raphael.


    "Thanks to you, I''m quite impressed. On the other hand, we''ve got quite a few more allies."


    Raphael also rarely spills a tear-eyed smile, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I talked to Shizuno Rei. About Abdiel."


    Biton says.


    "Shizuno says Abdiel is not the type to give to order or reign as a ruler, but is inherently a seeker of chaos and struggle. He said he hadn''t even noticed it before. Fighting ourselves, Abdiel himself noticed."


    "That''s an interesting story. I assumed that most humans naturally chose a way of life that suited them, but Abdiel didn''t..."


    Raphael puts his hand on his chin.


    "I guess it was an unconscious realm myself. When I got my hands on something different, you said it would have been better compatible. Sometimes that happens."


    There are things that come to mind in Biton as well. I didn''t try to be a soldier from the start, and since I became a soldier, I didn''t think I would be captain, nor would I think I would serve as an executive of the organization. And when I tried to serve, it suited me.


    "Abdiel is the name of an angel who was with the rebel angel Lucifer. When Lucifer came to the battle against God, he uttered an utterly sincere logic in front of Lucifer and the angels who were his companions, saying, ''There is no way that a man created by God can win against God'', and he did not come to the battle against God. But he was originally in Lucifer''s camp. I mean, even though I refused to defy God in computation and reason, I wonder if I could even think of the essence as different."


    "I don''t know, I feel like I can''t help it, but maybe I can."


    When I heard Raphael''s story, it was a bitton that made me laugh in disdain.


    "Let''s hear it. I wanted to hear it. It was hard to hear."


    At the office of the Dusty Resistance, he shook in front of him and opened his mouth ten nights hard to say.


    "If it''s hard to ask, shouldn''t you?


    falling asleep on the sofa, whilst the pendant of a cross with snakes entangled in it, he says.


    "Hmm, but I want to hear it clearly"


    Ten nights laughing a little lighter.


    "Are you dating Mr. Shake and Mr. Shake?


    At the inquiry of the ten nights, he had become as sinister as he could think, and the shaking had a sad face.


    "Both of you, what''s that reaction..."


    "I usually think so because we live together. But it''s not."


    Says sarcastically with a shaky face.


    "I told you ten nights why I live in the office with this girl."


    "Yeah......"


    I have heard for ten nights that in the name of not knowing the affection of my family, I will teach you on behalf of my parents. But there are also questions about whether you would go that far with someone you don''t like or are not dating.


    "Shake looked like he liked you..."


    "Yeah, I love it super"


    "Too bad. I''m not a paedophile"


    Ten nights of words that I could hardly say were a smile and a light admission shake, but I was disappointed when I picked them up in less than five seconds.


    "I''ve never dated a guy before, and I won''t have one, so I can''t say anything big, but I still know that''s all. If you hang out with me, you''re in a crisis of broken resistance."


    "Why?


    "Use your head a little. Wouldn''t you like to love it with me and have an organization floating alone for ten nights? If I''m in a ten-night position, I''m done."


    "Uh..."


    I was told, and Shake was convinced.


    "Nothing. I don''t care if Mr. Shake and Mr. Shake get into trouble like that, do I? Love is tight in front of you."


    Ten nights says, "I shake my head to the side."


    "It''s a hassle to care for me. Talk about if you''re mistaken for that, and can you do it afterwards? Well, before that, I know the drawbacks of shaking, and now I''m like a disciple, so I forgive you, but if this makes me a reciprocal lover, I can''t stand it."


    "Oh, you''re that much of a problem kid?


    I was slightly shocked when I heard what you said, shaking to confirm.


    "Yeah."


    Nodding lightly. Now swing towards the ten nights.


    "Did you hear that? Ten nights... Me, the problem kid?


    "No... problematic child consciousness, no?


    "This is it... Ten nights is a relationship I''ve had since kindergarten, but you don''t do much good with the dialogue and behavior I want. We''ve been dating for a long time, but it won''t breathe."


    I know largely what I''m thinking - and I put it to my mouth, and I stopped at ten nights. I am often deliberately sloppy. That was ten nights I was going to be whispering disobedience because I didn''t always like it to go with the swinging pace.


    A mother and child visited the Yukooka Institute.


    They were attacked by Haoji in Shinjuku the other day. His father fell into the weight and took his life by covenant with a passing Mad Scientist where he would have died - apparently.


    Upon being contacted that he had recovered, the mother and child went out of their way to pick him up at the institute. Junko asked to be picked up. I was anxious...


    "Welcome to the Snow Oka Institute."


    I don''t invite him inside the lab, Junko comes out alone to the entrance, Junko responds with his mother and son.


    "Um... my husband... he''s safe, right?


    A wife who is intensely anxious that Junko came out alone or that she didn''t even send her husband home by herself, but sent him to pick her up.


    "Ugh, yeah... life..."


    "What about life? He''s alive, isn''t he? Something else..."


    "Yeah, kinda... right. Oh, here I come."


    "YAHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    Odd voices rose from the back of the lab, and one man came running.


    "Father!


    "You!"


    A daughter and mother who will see their energetic father and be a joyful expression.


    "Ooh, how have you been? - Huh!? My wife! My child!


    "Oh, you?


    If I do it, my wife will have a suspicious face to her high-tension, dazzling smiling husband. I''ve never seen my husband''s voice or expression like this before.


    "Yeah... I forgot my name, but I remember it anyway - eh. My beloved wife. Yo! Worry about it, Thorley! Oh, let''s go home as we step into our house! Oh, my God, we''re a good family! Uh-oh!


    ����


    I take my eyes off my husband, who keeps calling, and my wife looks at Junko with a mute face.


    "My life saved me, but I think I left a little brain damage. I wonder if it''s a little manic. hahaha......"


    ����


    Junko gives a dry laugh as she cheeks. My wife is stunned.


    "You''re not my father. No!


    My daughter cried and screamed.


    "What to say -! Your father is your father! He''s a reliable father to my family. All right, if you''re gonna say that, your father''s gonna take the place of the car and you''re gonna go home with a dash -!


    "What!?


    "Oh, shit!?


    Husband who eventually holds his wife and daughter up on his shoulder with one hand each.


    "Daiji, whoa, whoa! Junko modified it for me, and I got a sturdy body, so hey! Well, I''m going home. Thank you for your help. Junko! Bye-bye!


    Speaking unilaterally, the husband left his daughter and wife in charge, dashing at a fierce speed to the ground.


    "Isn''t that family going to collapse before it''s so far away?


    Soon the truth came to the entrance and watched how things were going, calling out to Junko. There are also Midori.


    "Heh, I can''t believe a house would collapse to that extent, sooner or later, because if it''s true, my pure sister managed to resuscitate where she was dead, so that''s all we should do."


    "Ah, stay thankful... Midori..."


    I would like to thank Junko for following me, but the aftertaste was a little bad because this case was totally unexpected and force majeure for Junko, and it was a difficult issue to do anything about it any more.


    "Are you out of your mind, couldn''t you manage?


    "Even though it''s weird, I was wondering if I''d mess with you again... The brain is delicate."


    True to speak the question, Junko answered the sigh mix.


    My head is badly blurred and my memory is vague. I don''t even know who I am.


    The blurred head gradually recovers. Reminds me of who I am first. My name is Hakiyoshi Miyamura.


    It reminds me of what I wanted and what I saw. Reminds me of sadness, resentment and despair.


    I know I''m in a room somewhere. in a room with nothing left but a TV and a tan.


    I also notice something wrong with my body. I don''t feel anything from the neck down. I don''t have any hands or feet. I have no stomach or chest.


    Finally, Haoji remembers. Contract with Mad Scientist. Talk about making me want, as a price to be an experimental bench.


    "Good morning, good luck to you."


    I hear voices from the side. Only his neck moved, so he turned aside, and looked at him that was there, and Haoji looked up.


    A girl whose face alone is difficult to judge, but probably under ten. She doesn''t have a body, so I just have to look at her face. From the neck down, it was a potted plant. No, only the head of the toddler girl is planted in the pot.


    And Haoji understood. That I am in the same line of sight as a young girl. That I''m on the same shelf as a young girl. That I am in the same condition as a young girl.


    I mean, Haoji, just like this young girl. The neck is planted in a potted plant. I pulled my jaw as far as I could and tried to look down, convinced that my jaw hit the soil and I could see the abyss of the potted plant.


    "I mean, I''m a jerk. Nice to meet you. Junko tells Hao Yoshi to get along properly. So let''s get along."


    By those words, Haoji understood what was going on.


    "Me, is this how it''s been? So... next to you all the time?


    "Yeah. Junko, I''m listening to you. Yo. Okichi told me that you wanted equal friends, so I told her to be equal friends."


    ����


    I don''t know how this toddler girl is born, but she seems to be a person on the side of Junko, and I fear that she will betray herself and look down again.


    "But you betray me anyway, don''t you?


    Spirally laughing good luck, Shiraito protested with a slight but slightly annoying face for a moment.


    "I won''t betray you."


    "Unbelievable...... If you say that and they betray you, if they look down on you, I can''t live anymore."


    "Absolutely nothing. Well, maybe we''ll have a fight, but if you break up with Hokiyoshi, it''s tough, right? ''Cause you could be in the same place in a plant pot all the time, staying close, right? I don''t like that."


    "Ah..."


    Because the reason for not betraying Hiroyoshi was simple but convincing, the suspicion disappeared from Hiroyoshi''s mind.


    "You know, I didn''t need him before I got here. I couldn''t admit it from anybody, and I was treated like a troublemaker by my family, and I was treated like a crazy cereal crush. Anyway, you had a little girl''s heart, but you looked like a creepy, fat old man, didn''t you? And forties bali bali hikinito! Is there such a tragedy? Hao Yoshi, were you more unhappy than this? How can you be in this world if you were more unhappy than you are?


    "No... that''s..."


    After listening to Shiraito himself, Haoji smiles with a tight bitter smile and gets stuck in words.


    "I was unhappy, but because of that unhappiness, I had hope. And just as unfortunately for you, I can understand your heart. Aren''t you? Are you crazy about what you''re saying?


    ����


    Good luck in a scaly mood from the eyes. The unhappy can touch the hearts of the unhappy. Understandable. Empathetic. I can feel safe.


    "Oh well... Hahaha... from now on..."


    In the middle of words, the door of the room opened and Junko came in.


    "Come on, Hokiyoshi, it''s time to experiment."


    I tell Junko with a smile and a laugh and a bounced voice.


    "Hey Junko, didn''t you finish your experiment?


    Shiraito asks. I was wondering if the results of the experiment were not this raw neck potted plant.


    "Hmm? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The real experiment is coming up."


    "Good luck - experimenting with your life in danger... you won''t, will you?


    Don''t make me ask in a voice that sounds anxious.


    "Yeah. Of course I will. That''s the deal. It doesn''t have to be, because this kid was my enemy, and my rules, well, I don''t care how you treat him."


    Junko, at the same time, holds with both hands a pot in which Haoji''s head is planted.


    "Terrible. Hey, Junko, I made a friend because of you. Besides... Okichi - I''m sure you''ve been suffering and seeking salvation, and yet you can let me die!?


    Seeing a crush complaining in desperate shape, Haoji flooded tears out of his eyes as he tinkled his teeth.


    "That''s what I promised, so I can''t help it..."


    Good luck squirming with a trembling voice.


    Tears spill. Someone is showing me about myself. That''s all I was happy to cry about.


    "You know what, asshole? Something... I just met him and I may already be saying goodbye, but the sayings... it was a great pleasure. I wonder if it''s called scaling from the eyes. When I get back safely, I''ll be... more happy to chat with you..."


    "Yeah, I''ll do it all over. So come back alive. Yo, good luck to you."


    Good luck talking in tears, you laugh.


    "No, even if they say that, I won''t bend the rules any more. I''ve made enough concessions."


    Laughing at this one too, Junko giving water.


    "Junko''s messing with you. - Oh, my God, Akuma, I''m so sorry. - If Haoji kills you, I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Junko left the room with a curse on his back.


    "So... so don''t kill me."


    As I walked out of the room, I could certainly hear a complaint with a scream.


    "No more... you can die..."


    Haoji whines in tears as Junko carries him around the hallway.


    "Even if this is the end of the day... fine. At the end of the day, I had a wish... because I felt like I was on my way... Now... finally... I feel saved... because I... am happy..."


    Afterwards, Hao Ji and Shirai never looked at each other again.


    31 Let''s Build Dead Capital and Play End

 1067 Three Preambles

    "Jap!"


    Kawahara in the evening. In the rear, where there are large numbers of children, the alien shouts and rests on the middle waist.


    A tall sound that echoes Kawahara. The alien rushes out abruptly.


    "Jeep!"


    With the call, its strange presence jumps loudly and raises its mitted hands high. The ball fits beautifully in the mitt.


    "Eh, you''re taking that..."


    A batter boy who thought he had given a running home run hit drops his shoulder disappointingly.


    "A boulder, Angelina."


    "I mean, it''s advantageous for the tall part. Angelina, what about the team you put in?


    "Jaaaaaaap! Jaaaaap!


    Elementary school seniors and the children''s words seemed to be heard by those who had grown hands and feet of men in the bodies of the dolphins, defending the outfield, while raising a protested voice, throwing the ball at the pitcher.


    "I disagree."


    "We''re starting to understand Angelina''s words."


    "Yeah, I only say Jap, but I know it very well"


    Funny laughing kids. And there...


    "Oicolar, it''s already dark, and it''s time to go home."


    A middle-aged police officer, who was riding his bike and patrolling the dirt, speaks to the children playing baseball in Kawahara.


    "Yabe, it''s an Oicola cop."


    "Daiji-bu. We have Angelina. Come on."


    "Yeah, well, I wouldn''t be frightened with Angelina."


    When the children reply, the children and the face-to-face police officer smile and exhale small as if they had no choice.


    "Shit, not at all. You have to leave as soon as you can. Angelina, nice to meet you."


    "Jap!"


    The mysterious dolphin person - Angelina, responding with a single shout at a police officer, lets him slap his arm with a punch that created a leioma.


    For some time afterwards, the kids and Angelina continued to play baseball, but eventually the ball became more difficult to see, so it opened up.


    "Bye."


    "Angelina, again."


    "Jarp."


    The children wave along with their farewell greetings, as does Angelina.


    Without the children, in a perfectly sunny river plain, Angelina sits up and takes a deep sigh.


    I wondered what I was doing.


    He once hated the Japanese violently and killed them in a brutal way, but is now completely familiar with life in Japan. There were also more people close to me.


    What would they think of the outrage they had once committed? My chest hurts so badly when I think about it that way.


    I really like the current dolphin body. That''s why I''m not willing to forgive Junko Yukioka for modifying myself into this body, but I have no desire to go back to being the original person. You can stay like this for the rest of your life. And I like my life right now.


    Not so when it comes to whether hatred of the Japanese has completely disappeared. I''m sure the Japanese are still hunting dolphins and whales. Conscious of that, I still can''t be there or not.


    On the other hand, guilt sprouted over the killing of many Japanese once in a brutal way, so hard that every time I became aware of it, I was going to go crazy.


    Tortured life at the Institute of Biology in Moment. Life with the person who freed me from it. And numerous encounters since. There was a lot going on, and Angelina was completely revamped. But - it''s hell because I''ve revamped. I continue to suffer from the weight of my sins.


    "Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    "Jah!?


    Suddenly a strange scream rose nearby, and Angelina looked up.


    ''No, no, no, no, no! Hate me. Wow, wow. I''ll never forget.


    "Ja, jaaaaaaaa!?


    Angelina was even more surprised to see it suddenly surfaced in the universe. Attract to fear, stick your buttocks together.


    The form is the human form, but there was a translucent monster floating in the universe, surprisingly filled with overlapping, melting little faces of anger and hatred.


    "You, me, my people. Okay, no, no, no! Oh, my God! Your hateful heart is fading, Lulululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululululu I can''t have this. Ahhhhhhhhh! We''re gonna merge! We''re gonna merge! Combine and empower, get your hatred back. Yeah, yeah, yeah! I''m gonna break everything with you. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Jaaaaaa!"


    When the monster screamed, he lay his own body on Angelina''s body.


    Angelina remembers Dejav. Something similar happened once, but this time they don''t take in the flesh. The other person is coming into me. Besides, the other person has no flesh. I was entered and understood that this was a spirit.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    intense rejection. I know how to resist, because I''m going through it once. I can do more than that.


    "Nah, man. What the fuck? Aaahhh!? This strength of mine, no, individual strength...... the strength of my soul is aaaaaaaaaaa! Hih-no! On the contrary they swallow lululu uuuu!? Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    The Spirit screams of the Terminator. I didn''t form a Buddha, but that one was almost lost. My ego became thin and only my powers were swallowed up by Angelina.


    "Jap......"


    Angelina laughs niggly. Even a dolphin''s mouth can express joy, and that''s what passes into a person''s eyes.


    "Jaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Angelina gave a shout of joy to the satisfaction of gaining new power.


    That was a few days ago.


    There''s nothing I can do about it. There''s something I have to admit that can''t be done.


    "Damn..."


    The girl fell in the middle of a bloody, bloody mess, poisoned. The blood that spreads on the floor isn''t just your own. Most of them belong to people who are falling all around them.


    "Can you slap a flying bird and slap it in the air and kill it?


    Not a glance at the girl crawling up and looking up, mouthing such a dialogue, the man walks away slowly.


    I said, "Today I am!" Boo! Besides, it''s Belzebub, the king of Tsubaki! Boo! Boo!


    The man was walking halfway, but suddenly he was in a good mood, spreading his hands to the side and running for a small run.


    The person to kill. That''s the hard opponent.


    If you give up like this, you will paint mud on the history of a clan of origins dating back to the Meiji period. Neither will the dead be rewarded. But that''s why it was also visible to make extra sacrifices if further pursuits were made.


    The decision of bitter reluctance as the master. I just have to give up.


    Several of the faces I see are rolling. Become an untold corpse. We''re killing each other, so I know the logic that we can''t help it, but still regret it. Still resentful.


    "Ha... ya... ma..."


    The girl speaks of the name of an abominable target who turned us back. I swear to my heart that whenever I get the chance, I will definitely put a stop to it.


    That was years ago.


    Men dream the same dream over and over again. The contents of that dream are the roots of a man.


    When I was a child, I saw the sea for the first time in my life, from a beautiful place. It was beautiful. It took my heart. I burned it to my heart.


    I want to make this beauty my thing. I want to make it my own and to be alone. I don''t want to show it to anyone. That feeling boiled in him, but it was also understandable to the child''s self at the time that it was impossible. At the same time, I remembered why it was impossible and irrational.


    A man wakes up.


    If you describe the man''s appearance in a word, all I can say is that he is out of phase.


    The unusually wide forehead is not only due to the receding hairline of the forehead. Because only the part of the forehead expands greatly to reveal it.


    Her eyes are thin and her cheeks are peeled off, but her skin is stubborn. No wrinkles. But I don''t know how old I am. The truth is you look young even though you''re old, and you actually look young but old. I wouldn''t be in my twenties, but I can''t tell from it just from thirty to the top.


    Hands and feet are short and thin. The same goes for the torso. It is a triceps, large only in the imbalance of the head. Low enough to say dwarf. The size of the head and forehead is also unbalanced, but the hands are also distorted and different. Fingers are thin and long without interruption. It''s like a Nanafushi limb.


    Even if you are not a discriminating person, it is impossible to associate an out-of-the-way creature with a glance at the person, as if he were a person and not a person. It''s so creepy, human apart.


    The name of the man is Electric (Den Deng) and Yamazaki (Wasabi noodles). The actual age is over 100.


    Yamaki Noisuke sat in her suit in front of the desk in the office, staring at the display floating on the desk. No matter, the suit and chair are tailored to suit him.


    Play and manipulate the display with unusually long fingers that would be more than three times your own palms.


    "It''s time for four years... the year of the Ethereal Moon Festival"


    With a unique voice that crouched high, Yamagatasuke shrugs.


    "At this age, my heart turns to pieces. The more the curse is loving."


    "The number of cursed people is on the rise year after year."


    The butler in the same room says with a difficult face. Deacon was old if only looked at his face, and his head was much thinner, but I can see that his body shape is disappointing even from above his clothes. He has wide shoulders, thick chest plate, thick arms, extended back and pins, and a firm lower body. Even if I look at that face, I can see one scale that I was a beautiful man when I was younger.


    By the way, I don''t wear swallow tail clothes or anything like that that appears in cartoons and comics. It''s a very ordinary suit. If I was dressed like that, I couldn''t help but stand out when I was out.


    "I don''t think it''s a good trend as far as I''m concerned. And many of those cursed will have Lucanenko''s influence."


    "I guess."


    With his long fingers on his small jaw, Yamaki Noisuke agrees with the butler and conceives.


    "With me, Lucanenko takes care of me. But - Ah, he spread his hands too far unrestrained. Maybe I shouldn''t admit it, like buying or selling curses."


    "Those who are hostile to Lucanenko and attempt to be deceased will not refuse to follow. More than half of the clan is in the final stages of being assassinated for buying grudges."


    "Nkukuku... the one who buys and sells the curse buys the grudge - or"


    The butler''s words are strange, and Aoinosuke leaks laughter.


    "There is a limit. Those who have stepped over it are awaiting the price of risk. I can tell you that Lucanenko is stepping over at that point in the business, but that girl went further. Unacceptable to me. That girl... stepped into the same realm as my own. I''ve come into a world where only I can see."


    "I''ll arrange it right away"


    I salute you, Deacon, who projects the display in front of you.


    "Wait."


    Yamanosuke stops the butler.


    "Lucanenko''s daughter is cursed, too, and we can join the festival."


    The words alone made the Deacon perceive the Lord''s thoughts.


    "Waiting for the time of year, be careful not to kill him, guide him. I''ll entertain you before you die."


    "Yes, sir."


    Sincerely again, the butler turned off the display.


    "Even if you can''t make that ocean just for me..."


    Yamaki Noisuke squeaks pompously as she thinks of the sight that has become her roots.


    That was eight months ago.

 1068 1

    A beautiful and adorable girl, like a doll, lurking in the bush.


    It''s a clich�� analogy, but not so, such as the girl whose analogy suits you. But she was truly the beauty and poor beauty bearer of that analogy.


    I can see that clear white skin and overly neat facial construction are obviously not Japanese''s.


    But there is also no depth or bearish characteristic of white carvings. Looks like he took the caucasoid and the mongoloid. of Eastern Europe or the Russians. That is it. Platinum blonde hair with ground hair, said to be only very few, is sprinkled behind the neck with only rear hair stretched out.


    A blouse that looks elegant to see, with chiffons and laces. Black ribbon. Blue cardigan. Upstairs is some ladylike outfit, but downstairs is not a skirt, but long trousers in loose, soft looking fabric.


    And in my hand - I have a terribly retro, age-old rifle gripped.


    A water-colored eye in the large eye of a suspended slice length stares at something. Contrary to his adorable looks, he has a sharp eye like a raptor who sets his prey. Lips not wearing lipstick were closed in a grumpy way. I don''t wear makeup myself.


    Eventually, about 600 meters ahead of that gaze, a group of black clothes appears. At the heart of the five bodyguards in black is the bald obese old man.


    "You piece of shit. Three hours behind schedule."


    When poisoned with a high voice that often passes, the pretty girl sets up a rifle and sets the aim in sight. At the end of the line is the obese old man.


    This rifle is - it''s not just a hobby or an obsession, and I''m not using this old antiqued stuff. This rifle carries the curse of a maker. Intentionally cursed.


    What is a curse? People - or spirits, by resentment or malice, make a disaster.


    So what is a cursed weapon? Is the cursed weapon a curse on the weapon itself, or a curse on those who deal with the weapon, or a curse on those to whom the weapon is directed?


    All the answers. At least in terms of the rifle the girl handles, it''s all.


    Pull the trigger. The curse resides in a bullet and is shot out.


    The spearhead of the curse placed in the bullet, as it flies in, turns to those who are ahead of it.


    The moment the bullet hits the chest directly, the target''s brain spins fast.


    Before dying, every memory rushes around instantaneously, like a running light, trying to explore the means to live out of memory, but the memory of an old man seeing a bullet in his chest is not like that. There are stories about running lanterns creating a sense of bliss, but there was nothing like it. Rather the other way around. The brain footage the old man saw like a running lantern was a nightmare itself.


    Footage dating back to childhood, where the familiar appear next to next and come to kill themselves by various means. They have something in common. The ones who once hurt themselves. Or those who let them die.


    This is the curse put in the rifle. At the moment of the shooter, only the number of overlapping sins is rewarded with brain footage, dying at the end of suffering, fear and despair.


    For those who tried to take a person''s life - or for those who took it, it is not enough that there is only one death fear and pain. Based on that concept, the girl uses this gun.


    In a painful phase, the fat old man was finished. Its soul will not even travel to the underworld, but will continue to suffer even more by turning it into a grudging spirit. Freeing ourselves from suffering is a fairly long story away.


    The price of the curse being put on the gun itself is not a big deal. At the time of handling this non-rifle, the shooter was cursed by a jealously insane rifle, to the extent that he would not shoot himself with another gun in his hand. We''re just talking about not having to use another gun at last.


    "Ma''am, there''s a target over there."


    "Dumb ass, dude. Although it would be too late to report. I just cleaned it up."


    The girl returned a frustrating voice to the sinister man''s voice echoing from the incense.


    The black clothes make a scene. He will soon perceive his presence and come here, but the girl has no intention of escaping. It is a dignified welcome depression. But - I''m going to do as much as warn you before then.


    A girl walks out of the bush into the street. The black clothes arrive.


    "I''m Silver Storm Hall. Take the lead warrior, Sylvia Tanshita!


    Before the black clothes put up their guns, the girl - Sylvia - gave her a high name, and called a giant object in an aport to the hands of those who did not have a rifle, and grabbed the handle.


    Appearing suddenly in a space of nothing was a giant silver shield, over two metres high and over one metre horizontally.


    Suddenly appeared a giant shield, and in the name of Silver Storm Hall, the five blackclothes men hesitated to shoot.


    Many who live in the back streets, and the paranormal associates of this country, know the name of the Silver Storm Hall. A clan that provides more escorts than the world of Meiji. It is also at its peak as an escort organization in this country. Often employed by the state.


    Silver Storm Hall is more than just a good escort. At the same time, assassins targeting escorts will find out who is releasing the assassins to the escort, and will be solemnly cleared. It is Silver Storm Hall''s policy not to be a limited-time escort, but to fully protect the opponent, to perfectly fulfill the beginning and end of the life-targeter as well.


    As a result, many people abstain from the targeted killing simply because Silver Storm Hall was hired by escorts. Those who refuse to do so when they learn that Silver Storm Hall has been escorted will make a hand-held offer to Silver Storm Hall and fulfill their vow that they will never reach out to the target again. Of course, if this oath is broken, it will also be subject to solemnity by Silver Storm Hall.


    "Your employers are screwed already. Still willing to do it? Shut up and go around. If you''re right, I''ll miss you."


    Sylvia asks five people in black.


    The black clothes hesitated, but eventually decided and pulled out their guns simultaneously.


    "Superior!


    When she smiles invincibly and screams in a tall voice, Sylvia can focus on her whole body.


    The body of a luxurious beautiful girl instantly swelled up. The neck, shoulders, arms, chest and all the muscles of the body exuberantly exuberant. That doesn''t mean my clothes are bouncing. Including underwear, it''s a special specification that can withstand it.


    While surprised by Sylvia''s physical changes, five black clothes shoot guns.


    Shortly before that, Sylvia lifts her giant shield and points forward, preventing all bullets.


    Three of the black clothes split left and right. People seem to be prevented by that shield they''re about to enter, so if you don''t turn around, you can''t help shooting them from the front. And also assuming that Sylvia changed the angle of the shield, the two stay on the front.


    The head of one man, who turned to the left, leaned wide to the side and about a third of his head was smashed. It''s not Sylvia''s fault.


    The other four will keep an eye on the emergence of the novice.


    A man in his late twenties and early thirties wearing a grey suit, middle-bodied middle meat, was wielding chains with his right hand. On his left hand is a sickle gripped. At the end of the chain on the right hand side is copper divided. It''s a weapon called clam sickle.


    "Deputy Warrior of Silver Storm Hall, Kurizo Tajima."


    Kurizo introduces himself in a calm and sinister voice while turning the copper divider chain with one hand. He is a beautiful man with a tall nose and a sharp, carved face.


    "Pass away!


    Sylvia screams with the mood of tearing, two glances circling from the right, sticking out a giant shield with one hand.


    As the shield stood, it blew horizontally with tremendous momentum and continued to jump the two stunned.


    Each of them blows up in the air, making a stirring rotation in another direction, and falls to the ground.


    The front is empty, but faster than the two men in the front, Sylvia shoots two rifles.


    One shot was hit directly in the head of the black suit, but the other is reacted to and deflected. And the man who sent him shoots at Sylvia.


    Sylvia reads the ballistics just before she is shot and moves small to the side to deflect.


    Black clothes, which became the last of them, shoot even more. Now, Sylvia didn''t try to flirt.


    A giant shield that was supposed to have flown appeared in front of Sylvia again, preventing the bullet.


    At the end of the black clothes, the bronze chain is released from Chestnut Three. The black clothes reacted and tried to avoid it, but as Chestnut Sans moved his hand with the chain quickly, the chain changed track along the way and the copper split flew into the back of the black clothes head, crushing its head.


    "Decided."


    When the copper was back on hand, Kurizo raised his hands wide at an odd angle, folding one leg and posing, whining with an intoxicating look.


    "Always, always, always."


    Sylvia poisons toward its chestnut three, erasing the Silver Storm Shield, an artifact that is passed down from generation to generation to the owner of the Silver Storm Hall.


    "My hair doesn''t look as good as I thought. There''s no way you can expose me like that before your daughter. Even before those who go to death."


    "Go to the hospital quickly."


    To Kurizo, who puts his hand on his chin and says in a condescending tone, Sylvia showers a cold word, takes out her fingertip phone, displays the display and calls.


    "It''s over. Thanks for the info."


    ''I''ll stay annoyed. But there''s a lot going on over here.''


    A strange intonation voice sounds like mechanical audio.


    "I''ve been doing a lot of work over here lately, and I''m sorry I couldn''t get my face inside."


    ''Not at all. If you''re gonna do it, don''t do it. I''m not doing anything to make you jerk off.''


    "This is the main business, so I''ll quit whenever I have to."


    "I''m kidding. No, no, no, no, no. It''s a saying-aya. Come on, come on."


    The phone hung up. The opponent was a top executive of the intelligence organization O''MyRape, said to be the highest in the world. And Sylvia herself serves as a top executive of this organization and is also the head of the Silver Storm Hall.


    "Tomorrow your daughter will be free, but do you want to go to O''Malley Rape''s soon?


    "I also need a vacation. I don''t want to go because of Ebony''s annoying attitude."


    To Chestnut Three to confirm, Sylvia threw up her rifle in a disgusting face as she cased it.

 1069 2.

    In a girl, the world is only at night.


    I don''t admit the existence of an abominable day. Something nasty, like the sun, emits nasty light and dyes the sky in a dirty blue time zone. And a restless, rotten time zone where people operate softly. I don''t admit that stuff.


    It''s not like a girl is a vampire. But nothing remains to be treated, and you cannot go out under the sun. Skin vulnerable to UV rays. Pigmented dry skin disease. Disease abbreviated as XP.


    She acquired the disease, which was supposed to be hereditary. It''s not a mistake in words. She got the disease in the form of a curse. You can describe it as lodged.


    This is not the only curse she has lodged in herself. I have used both hands to acquire countless curses from an early age, and I live with a variety of diseases and abnormalities. Becoming a homosexual is also an effect of the curse, and it wasn''t like that from the beginning.


    Nevertheless, if a girl cares about it, she can use magic against herself, protect her skin with a curtain of thin magic from ultraviolet light, and walk outside even in the daytime sun.


    The girl, wearing a thin dirty apron and similarly dirty working clothes, turns seventeen this year. He has a slightly younger face and is also shorter than his real age. His face is small and reasonably neat, but his eyes are poor and he has three white eyes.


    A slightly more habitual pale redhead is stretched out to her shoulders. Skin is pathologically white. It is also a reason not to hit the sun, but there are several other reasons. Sometimes it contains Caucasoid blood, and other curse effects.


    There are visitors and the redhead girl heads to the front door.


    "Come on. Welcome to the nightclub."


    A guest visited the Western Hall where the girl lived. Girl - For a few nights Lucanenko looks up at the guests only with his eyes and greets them with a smile.


    I have been buying and selling certain things for several nights. This time the customer is a seller. I''ve been paying this customer for nights and trying to buy something out.


    The female guest, bandaged in the face, sees a different sight in the garden of the hall, with a frightened look, alternating with the garden for several nights.


    "Beautiful flowers, aren''t they?


    I refer to the garden behind the woman and laugh how many nights she is good at it.


    There were countless flowers not blooming in the garden. There are many flowers planted in the flowerbed. But the majority of them are dead. The dead flowers are intact. There were also some flowers that were dying or had not yet died, but probably would soon wither. The soil is a scab, and no water or fertilizer is given at all. The top of the flower bed is equipped with a roof, so as to block the light and rain of the sun.


    Flower beds deliberately laid with dead flowers. This unusual sense alone made it understandable that the lord of the hall was strange.


    Let the woman through the room for a few nights. It''s an unusual room, decorated with paintings of faces like pain, anger and sadness all over the walls. There are countless flasks on the shelves, and a large number of forehead drawing boards are placed next to the shelves.


    "Come on, let me see it. The curse you have suffered."


    Sitting in a chair facing each other, the red-haired girl prompts in a nagging tone.


    When the woman unbandaged, an ugly mole spread all over her neat face.


    "Haha, this is a masterpiece. Haha, someone''s jealous anyway, or something like that?


    In the nights of laughing strangely, the woman gets angry, but endures. From now on, this girl will break this abominable curse.


    "Sorry, this curse isn''t a big deal, and it''s not what I want either, so I''ll let you buy it cheap"


    "Yes."


    The woman nods strangely in the nights when she stops laughing and tells her she looks bored.


    "50,000 yen? If you''re complaining, why don''t you buy it?


    "Fine."


    As much as I want this one to pay me to break the curse, she says she will buy the curse.


    For Lucanenko, the curse is a merchandise. I''ll buy it, and I''ll sell it. Above all, put a curse on what you make, and sell it again. He is one of the last members of the family to run such a business all the time.


    The main business of the Le Canenco family is the manufacture of guns. The roots date back to Russia in the eighteenth century. As a result of my ancestors'' quest to repair a slightly more powerful gun, I began to get my hands on suspicious sorcery and came to the conclusion that I could put a curse on the gun, which I have continued to inherit ever since.


    The curse took the form of purchasing more than others, rather than being directly imposed by the people of Lucanenko. Instead of breaking the curse, the Le Canenko family can extract and store the curse itself. I even know the art of degenerating an extracted curse.


    As a result, the curse itself can be bought and sold, and besides guns it can be cursed.


    Very causal commerce. Dirty production. But I haven''t lamented at all how many nights I''ve been born into such a Lucanenko family. On the contrary, I''m even proud.


    "You don''t want to wear such an ugly mole on me. It doesn''t seem to work as it is, so I''ll stock it up for now."


    That''s what I say for a few nights, I take a big flask and a paintboard with nothing on my forehead in each hand.


    It is also possible for the Lucanenko family to stock curses that are difficult to deal with, degenerate them with surgery, extract only the energy of the curse, and mix them with another curse.


    "Hmm. This way, I guess"


    Looking at the flask, the drawing board throws unconstructively.


    How many nights begin to cast a spell. The woman looked at the girl in a frigid odor, but a palpable change occurs and she is stunned.


    I can see something coming out of my face. Something like a water-colored jade. It sucks into the flask''s mouth, eventually creating the shape of a person''s face in the flask, and the woman peels.


    "I knew it was a curse of jealousy. You look unusual."


    I look at the look on my face floating in the flask and laugh at it for the nights. Sure, you''re right for a few nights, you look jealous.


    "Look in the mirror."


    At what night I am prompted, I take out the mirror and look, and the woman is even more stunned. The mole has disappeared beautifully.


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you. Yes..."


    "Yes, money"


    How many nights poke the note in the way of a woman expressing her gratitude. Fifty thousand yen.


    "Oh no... I can''t believe you broke my curse and didn''t pay for it..."


    "Ah, come on now, I''m tired of that reaction. I, uh, bought it. Your curse. Honestly, it''s a tinkering curse, so it''s low in use and value, but this is business, so I''m not letting you pay for it. I don''t, give me the money. But I want a curse. With that bought curse, we can make more money."


    The woman was somewhat convinced by the description of the night, bowed her head silently and received the money, leaving the hall.


    After several nights strangling the lid on the flask and placing it on the shelf, the lid in the flask disappears. I just lost sight of it, and the curse sealed and stored inside didn''t disappear.


    The curse shall be sealed and stored in a flask or painting. Different vessels seal depending on the type of curse.


    "Hmm?


    How many nights I give a strange voice. The garden trick in the hall had prompted vigilance at what night.


    "Hmm... this is rare. I''m not an uninvited guest."


    I sense that there was an intruder on the premises of the hall and smile and whine with pleasure for several nights. If there is an intruder, the technique is applied to the garden.


    The same thing has not happened in the past. I know a few things. This is business at all costs. I can''t help but resent you from people.


    How many nights I pull a gun out of my nose. Its gun is a horizontal duplex musketone with an extremely old design like the one used hundreds of years ago. It''s that gun the pirates use. There are two barrels horizontally and two triggers. The barrel is shorter than a musket gun and can be handled with one hand.


    This Musketon Short Gun is also a modern specification with a rifling (a spirally chopped groove in the barrel to spin the bullet and stabilize the ballistics). Of course, several nights were tools of their own and applied directly. The bullet also uses a detonator. Instead of being a forward type that puts a bullet directly from the muzzle, it is a former fold that rotates the barrel vertically and lets you put the bullet in from the front side. It looks retro, but the actual performance is a substitute for a mix of retro and modern.


    The look, performance, and modification are hobbies by the funny half, but if you shoot the trigger, the bullet will come out, and if you shoot, you can hurt and kill people. And most decisive is that there is a curse on the gun.


    For several nights he pulls his gun, walks in the building early and heads to the front door.


    The door can kick open just when I get to the front door. Two men jumped in and pointed the gun at me.


    "Welcome to the Lucanenko Mansion"


    Smiling to tell you, I pull the trigger for a few nights. The curse is put in a bullet and fired out.


    The spearhead of the curse, dwelling in the bullet, had been directed at those who were ahead of the target before pulling the trigger.


    One cleaned up with it. Accurately shot in the head.


    Between pointing the gun at the other assassin, the assassin could also afford to pull the trigger.


    The assassin''s bullet circled the left shoulder for several nights, and the bullet for several nights shot off the assassin''s head beautifully.


    It''s no big deal how many nights of gun arms. Or worse. But the curse bullet generally hits even if it shoots properly. Curse, but it strikes. The curse that dwelled in the gun will fix the ballistics on its own. If the night turns to kill, the curse moves the hand for the night to position the muzzle, and the curse pulls the finger for the night.


    Open the door immediately next door, dive into the room, fold and open the gun, and perform the scaffolding and reloading.


    The enemy is still there. There are two more. I know I turned to the back door.


    How many nights walk with a gun in place? After a short walk, both of the other two were immediately encountered.


    He shoots from the enemy first, but hides behind the wall and manages to overdo it.


    Just put out the gun and shoot twice. I hit one shot, but the other came off.


    "Ouch!


    Shock and pain run on me, screaming unexpectedly for several nights.


    A cursed gun that can only be fired two shots, but has a high chance of hitting it even if it is properly fired. But the curse erodes the user as well. It is highly probable, but it does not always hit, so when it comes off, the pain and impact of the bullet falls on the user. It won''t do any damage, but the pain and shock will remain for a while. It can be a huge risk during combat.


    Fold the gun, the pod pops out.


    "Ah, it feels good..."


    Reload with a distorted grin and a mouthful of that. Nothing. I''m not a mazohist for a few nights. It''s just skinny patience.


    Defeat the body and shoot from a low position. The last remaining throat was shot down and all the assassins retreated.


    "I''m sure he''ll be back. Now, the best way to deal with it is..."


    Whimpering, the face of the person in the back of his brain for several nights depends.


    The most brilliant escort organization that protects itself from assassins. Besides, a request to that organization that will go to the end of the assassin''s employer. This is your best hand. Nights have been requested before, and nights have been requested better.

 1070 3

    Umeko Uenohara, Uenohara''s ancient martial arts heir, is aged one hundred and fifteen, and is therefore retired.


    Mimi Ueno, who has nominated her as a successor, cannot be named heir because she is still in training and, besides, a thirteen-year-old middle school student. Therefore, Uenohara Furuku Martial Arts is in a blank state nowadays, and there is no dojo management.


    In the first place, Umeko Uenohara used to provide martial arts guidance to his military opponents in the French Army until ten years ago, and before that, he ran around the world as a mercenary, so the dojo was left alone for decades, and there was not a single person in Japan, such as a gatekeeper.


    But here at Uenohara Dojo these days, besides my great-grandson Uemami, about two others have been handcuffed by Umeko.


    Two people facing each other in a white torso.


    One is a tall man, about mid to late twenties. Style is good and looks pretty good. But I don''t see the fighting spirit at all, and it stands extremely quiet.


    The other braided his hair on Cornrow, a black young man who thought he was around twenty years old. He is quite a beautiful man, though he has a face that leaves him somewhat obnoxious.


    The long man''s name is Ye Shan. The name of the black youth is Terrence Moore.


    "Beginning."


    Almost at the same time as Umeko''s voice, who sat on the front seat, he moved so that Terence could play, lowering himself and leaping over Ip Mountain to jump in from the low altitude.


    Leaf Mountain tried to eat the counter with a knee kick, but Terrence also saw it out, waking up her torso just before her knee hit, and taking Leaf Mountain''s knee kick with her chest, carrying Leaf Mountain''s knee with both arms and chest.


    Terrence tangled his own foot on the axial foot of Leaf Mountain, and even weighed it on the front, causing Leaf Mountain to fall.


    The horseback riding attitude on his opponent - I thought he would take the mount position, and Ye Shan was grabbing Terrence''s right hand with his own knee, with a flash of gaps.


    "Ouch."


    Terrence flies face-to-face. Instead of grabbing my hand, I happened to shake it off and distance myself to Ye Shan, who had grabbed my right pinky and medicinal finger and tried to break it.


    Ip Mountain quickly rises and steps toward the flickering Terrence, while rolling out a high kick.


    Legs of Leaf Mountain cut the sky. Terrence''s upper body was heavily defied, and at the same time, his legs popped out like a pendulum, and Terrence''s toe stopped just before Leaf Mountain''s throat. Ip Mountain also sees it and stops moving.


    "Yes, we have a fight."


    With plum hanging, Ip Mountain retreated and Terrence returned to his original position. Thank each other.


    "Ye Shan is dangerous in archaeology. Don''t imitate it."


    "Excuse me. I accidentally followed you with maggots..."


    Noticed by Umeko, Pekopeko and Ip Mountain bow their heads.


    "That''s 11 to 15. You''ll catch up with Mr. Ip Shan in a little while."


    Delightfully, Terrence lets you smile and smile.


    "A little more? It''s a long way off."


    "There''s nothing good about catching up with me the maggots..."


    Umeko and Ip Mountain say respectively.


    "Bye, Ip Mountain. I''ll rub it next time."


    A plum that bears a wrinkly grin and rises. Leaf Mountain knows that this grin was feared by Devil Smile and the military. Ye Shan as a boy also couldn''t help but find this smile horrible.


    Umeko stands in the front.


    "Anytime."


    When Umeko says, he packs the distance unconstructively from Ip Mountain.


    As if to match that packing motion, Plum retracts, increases the speed of movement from the way, and tries to turn around beside Ip Mountain in a motion to draw an arc as he retreats.


    As soon as Ip Mountain turned his body toward Umeko, now Umeko returns to the direction he was facing earlier. In the meantime, he''s gaining speed and stuffing himself toward Ip Mountain.


    When I noticed, Umeko was approaching the position reached by Ip Mountain.


    Ip Mountain rolls out a talkie with his long legs, but Plum gently avoids and turns to the side of Ip Mountain.


    It''s an attack from Ye Shan, who wields his arms in bitterness and releases his back fist, but is barely in position. Plum grabbed me by the wrist lightly, and with momentum as if I was caught in a small whirlwind, I tried to consolidate my sides.


    Ye Shan has eaten the side hardening of this electrolithic fire of plum many times in the past, but it has never been removed or prevented. But...


    At leisure, Ye Shan stomped on his weight and prevented him from being defeated. On the contrary, neither wrists nor elbows are extreme. I bullied him with my strength to be good just before.


    He is prevented from side-strengthening that he intends to decide at once, and Plum releases Ip Mountain''s arms. Shortly after letting go, Ip Mountain''s upper body sank, his long legs swung, and he put a foot payment on Plum, causing him to fall.


    Leaf Mountain jumped in from a low position, plum in a dog-like quadruple crawling position, releasing a knee kick to the head of the fallen plum - stopping it inches.


    "Ah... could you win?


    Leaf Mountain, nothing short of winning, gives a surprise look and squeaks.


    "Umeko, you''ve faded. I can''t believe I beat the maggots. I wondered if there was anyone in this world who could beat this man, such as when he was called Devil Grandmother and the military were afraid of him."


    Ip Mountain mouths what I didn''t hesitate to think. When Umeko was a guide to Melee Fighting (CQC) in the French Army, Hayama, who was a minor, was also taught at her place.


    "I can win about once every four times, too."


    Terrence says. He also wins when he first engages Umeko for real.


    Terrence has since made occasional visits to Plum''s Dojo to get him to do his archery, but he was more of a loser in relative archery.


    This is the fifth time Ip Mountain has come to the dojo and asked Umeko to follow the archery directly. And this is where I first took the white star.


    "Hmm. Say whatever you want. One day, you''ll know you can''t beat the wave."


    Plump laughs off without the wind I cared about.


    "Ye Shan lifted his arms for a long time, but as usual, there''s too much unevenness. It''s a strength to attack without warning, but you rely too much on it."


    "Sorry, maggots..."


    Plum notes, Ip Mountain mouths a familiar apology.


    "Well... I''ll be free before Angelina returns."


    Terrence said.


    Over the past two weeks or so, Ip Mountain and Angelina have been living at Uenohara Mansion.


    Terrence, a former group of environmental terrorists and currently the boss of ''Sea Chihuahua'', which has nominally become an environmental support group, also has face-to-face knowledge with Angelina, a former executive of the environmental protection group ''Grimpenis'', a superior organization. And Angelina wasn''t comfortable with the face of the sea chihuahua, so Terrence was trying to keep it as face-to-face as possible.


    Ye Shan decided to look back at herself and work out again while her job didn''t come in.


    I also tried martial arts training trips all over Japan, but it was only a tourist trip, so when I used to belong to the French foreign forces, I visited my hands-on teacher.


    Uenohara Uenosuke had rarely returned home early that night. The dinner was served by a total of six people: Umeko Uenohara, Uenohara Ueko, Uenohara Uemi, Uenohara Uenosuke, Ip Mountain and Angelina. Terrence is already home.


    Uenohara Uenosuke, a critic, has recently sold his name in the position of a conservative arbiter. As a result, there was an increase in delays in returning home or the absence of a return home itself.


    That was also convenient for Ueno. Because I don''t have to meet someone who recently stayed at home via my grandmother. Today, however, it is the end of the day when we shall meet face to face and take together until dinner.


    If it''s just a sign, Ueno and I won''t be blindfolded. At least Ip Shan doesn''t do anything to piss Ueno off, although his words and actions are disgusting.


    "Ja ~ p"


    The problem is the other one. An unpleasant creature whose hands and feet grow on dolphins and only speak of Japanese disdain in the voice of a deaf woman.


    "Good day. I''m telling you not to say that in front of me. Ugh."


    Ueno, who doesn''t know what patience is after the calendar, has a light eclampsia.


    "Jah, Jah, Jah, Jap, Jap, Jap"


    That''s funny, Angelina''s calling extra.


    "You Hate Speech Dolphin. If you hate Japan so much, get out of Japan!


    "Ja ~ p!


    According to the opponent, Angelina is an unnecessarily defiant tachi when something comes to her attention, so Ip Mountain doesn''t say anything when she sees that exchange. If Umeko pays attention, I''ll be honest with you.


    "Father, I''ve told you many times, Mr. Angelina can only talk to Jap? Don''t understand that. Are you a monkey who doesn''t have the ability to learn to fight every time you face to face?


    Says Uemami as she looks at her father with cold eyes.


    "Oh, what a way to speak to your parents ~!


    "Uemami is right"


    "Yes......"


    Uenohara, which was fierce, but because Umeko affirmed that it was pimply, Uenohara shrinks dramatically with a soggy face.


    "Father than that. I told you the next Monday I''d be visiting classes."


    With an even cooler tone and eyes, Uemami speaks to her father.


    "No... so you had a speech that day..."


    "You''ve never seen your father come to visit a class before... Dad, don''t you care about me for a second?


    Uemami turns into a sinking voice, becoming a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "I''m not, and I really can''t cancel a job..."


    "People who work hard for your country do nothing for their real daughters. Phew."


    "Uemami, you say too much. Your father is quite an idiot, but it''s not like he doesn''t have any love for you, and he won''t be able to help himself at work. You know exactly where you are and you''re done."


    Plum mouthed as she saw Ueno looking troubled.


    "Grandma Zeng is on your father''s side too..."


    Upper Mi, who is increasingly infidel when she hears that.


    "I want to take your side, too. But even Uenosuke is pathetic. My daughter told me that."


    Although Umeko was able to deceive his great-grandson in a gentle tone, Uemami remained bent over his navel.


    (Sometimes it''s rebellion, but I admire my father for something. Normally from around this age, I get a sudden woe about my father)


    Seeing his great-grandson like that, Umeko was reassured the other way around.


    "Okay, that''s enough"


    Uemami saw Angelina, as she had decided to.


    "The next class visit is because I''ll have Angelina come"


    "Jah!?


    "Ha!?


    To Uemami''s remarks, Angelina and Ueno both voice surprises at the same time. Ip Mountain and Ueko also stop eating and are poking around.


    "In a setting called Sister"


    "Why don''t you! You have a sister like this! There''s this coming to school, and Hate speech calls, and you, you''re gonna get bullied!


    "Don''t worry. Because I am a school karst smashing army and I am confident that I can stand around well"


    Upper beauty speaks with dignity to her mucky and opposing father.


    "Me. Then you can''t?


    "You come to my mother every time, but this time I have an affair for your father, because I want to have fun with everyone''s reactions when Angelina comes to school"


    Upper Mi answers her sad question with a pranky smile.


    "Isn''t that nice? At Angelina. It''s gonna be a good memory."


    Said Umeko, spreading a shitty grin on his full face.


    "Right? Sasu but Grandma Zeng can talk."


    Let me stick my fist out at my song grandmother, and Uemami laughs.


    "Jap......"


    "I don''t know... Whatever happens..."


    It was Angelina and Ueno, who could be thrown away, because she held back until Umeko.

 1071 4.

    The name of the Silver Storm Hall comes from the theory that Silvia honestly doesn''t believe in it, although only the silver western hall that was built at the time was built, even in the severe storm that collapsed the surrounding buildings.


    But as the name of Silver Storm Hall suggests, the Lord is to live in a giant Western Hall as the main house, and besides the main building, there are also training grounds and dormitories for the warriors.


    In the morning, Sylvia stares blurredly at the painting decorated in the dining room as she picks up her meal alone in the dining room.


    It was now a late friend who painted this painting. Same informer, but they were free there and interacted well at work. There were parts of the equine that didn''t fit, and there was a lot of fighting. However, since I had a cooperative relationship as an informant and a common hobby of painting, my friendship continued quite a bit.


    There are many people who are gone. Many in the same Silver Storm Hall. I never get used to being gone. I don''t even want to get used to it.


    Sylvia Tanshita was kept in a child care facility, but was taken to Silver Storm Hall when she was ten years old.


    Sylvia, seventeen years old and in the seat of the lead warrior, has at the same time succeeded to the seat of the Lord and has been the Lord for nearly fifty years since. Acquiring various powers and reaching the realm known as Overlife, she maintains her apparent age as a girl, to this day.


    The owner of the Silver Storm Hall is only allowed to serve as a lead warrior or a deputy warrior, and is a symbol of power. Therefore, just because you are the Lord doesn''t mean you won''t go into action. Rather, it is the story that the historical masters were just like those who actively went to the scene. Sylvia also doesn''t leak into that example.


    I like this job. But sometimes my breath can get stuck. There are many opportunities to see tragedies that I don''t want to see. Until then if I say the price of the stimulus, Sylvia is a tachi that I think deeply about for a long time.


    (A lot of people say what I am... because they want to avoid a little tragedy. The apricot guy said the same thing, but on the other hand, he knew how I felt without having to say it)


    Sylvia remembers her painted late friend as she looked at the grassy landscape painting decorated in the dining room.


    At the end of the meal, Sylvia goes out to the garden with the paintings. I decided to spend the day painting.


    "The heart of Silver Storm Hall! Protect them! Protect them! Protecting is love and justice! It''s the look to protect! Protecting is a mission! Protect us! Protecting yourself is life! It''s people''s minds to protect!


    "Protect is subject to escort! Protecting is love and justice! Protecting is a mission! Protect us! Protecting yourself is life! It''s people''s minds to protect!


    At the corner of the vast garden grounds, pre-training Silver Storm Hall affiliated warriors line up in several rows to recite the voice of second-in-command warrior Kurizo Tajima.


    "Why don''t you put the look in!?


    Kurizo asks like he''s angry, but no one answers anything.


    Sylvia walks to them.


    "Morning, young lady. Poor and beautiful this morning, too. If you don''t even open your mouth."


    Before Sylvia greets him, Kurizo speaks with a refreshing smile.


    "Morning, you guys. Kurizo wants to fight and sell to people from the morning?


    Good morning! Lord! ''


    In response to Sylvia''s greeting, the warriors drooped their heads toward Sylvia in an undisturbed motion, greeting her perfectly in unison, bowing their heads at the exact same time.


    The perfectly controlled movement of North Korean soldiers is a true representation of their high smell. Of course, there are individual differences in strength, but those recognized as warriors of the Silver Storm Hall are only one strong warrior.


    "Hey, Maeshima. Thanks to you, your right forehead''s a centimeter to the left. Don''t you realize it yourself? Don''t disrupt your hair with gratitude. If you accidentally mess it up, put it back on."


    Kurizo cautioned, but the warrior cautioned ignores it flatly. It is their true meaning that they are ridiculous and unable to hang out with Kurizo in these places. And Sylvia, who is the main one, also tolerates not having to go out with you, so she follows you.


    "At the same time, you have to be responsible for your outer appearance, so that you can be proud. Neither you nor your daughter will know that. It''s really lamentable. When I''m in charge, I''ll make the area thorough."


    "The original seat is fine because I will never give it to you."


    Sylvia laughs and affirms to Chestnut III, who speaks in a harsh tone.


    Only the Lead Warrior or the Second Warrior can take the lead in the Silver Storm Hall, but with the permission of the previous Lord. If our Lord''s seat falls for the third time, the previous Lord will decide between the two of us.


    "Totally... I don''t understand the nerves of those who don''t care about their appearance. Keeping your outer surface is part of continuing to polish yourself, and I can''t believe those who are out of hand there, etc. As much as I want my own doppelgenger. And I want to always act together, make my expression, check how it moves, and know how bad it looks that I don''t realize. That''s how you build more drills. Always make stylish moves so you can behave cool. Tricks, facial expressions, so that it all looks good and determined. That way, you can rise higher as a beauty seeker."


    Kurizo grips his fist in front of his face and forces himself to theorize in great seriousness with a worried look.


    "Go to Junko and have him remodel it. Get me a doppelgenger, too."


    "I also seriously thought about asking the Yukioka Institute. I didn''t want to take any strange risks, so I stopped. I hope your daughter checks me out one by one when she acts with me."


    "What are you talking about playing with? You."


    "I''m serious. As compatriots of the same Silver Storm Hall cauldron, such mutual cooperation should be pursued. When I''m in charge, I''m going to make the area thorough."


    "From then on. Just train him."


    Tired of chatting with Kurizo, Sylvia leaves where they are. Honestly, it''s loud, so I wanted to calm down and paint out of my voice.


    Putting your hips down in front of the flowerbed and painting for an hour. There were visitors to Sylvia.


    "Whoa, whoa, as good as ever. Hey, my lord"


    It is a woman around twenty, dressed in a white suit, who has spoken in a bounced tone. Her hair is white as well as clothes, so she stands out from a distance. It is not gray hair that has grown old and silver, but white dyed hair. Lovely, lovely face there.


    Her name is Mie Uchido. Among the warriors of Silver Storm Hall, she is a warrior who once entered the upper ranks and is located in the sixth seat. Sylvia and I are the only close friends of Silver Storm Hall, even off the hook.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? I don''t care if you''re good or bad. What matters is personality and feelings. A good painting doesn''t bore you."


    "That''s right. Boulder Lord."


    Slaughter branches laughing and praising.


    (What''s a boulder? You can choose a few words to hammer)


    I think so, but it was also a hassle to get into.


    "Stick with me. My lord is a good painter, eh? Really nice."


    Slaughtered branches laughing and praising with a habitual voice by curly tongues.


    "Okay, so go away."


    "That''s not true. Shh. I said something about the Lord''s distractions. Huh?


    "If you don''t have business, go away. I don''t want to be spoken to even though I''m painting, and your conversation hasn''t always been human."


    "Uh, is that so?


    Sylvia complaining, but Killing Mie Branch remains smiling as if she didn''t mean to.


    "I have business to attend to, sss. It''s a new request, not that it seems difficult, but it''s a request to nominate the owner. The elders were discussing the mess."


    Operations such as job assignments and Silver Storm Hall policy decisions are carried out by Sylvia, the owner, and retirees called elders, but Sylvia is on holiday today, so she left it to the elders alone.


    "It''s a mess or a disrespectful way to look down on people, huh? Even I, the owner of this place, wouldn''t at least refer to the elders that way. If the elders were idiots like you who didn''t know how to speak, you might say so."


    "Haha, did you? - Be careful in the future, ss."


    Noticed by Sylvia, Slaughter Mie Branch laughs openly


    "Have you forgotten how many times I''ve told you not to be nagging when you''re being serious?


    "Oh, you were serious, tin. Excuse me, sss."


    Seen with a jitty eye, the butcher Mitsubishi turned off his grin and bowed his head.


    "So, who''s the client?


    "You don''t know. I just heard the elders talking."


    "I''ll ask you later..."


    If I did decide, I would hear from the elders straight away, and I think Sylvia would have bothered to use Killer Mie Branch and not report it, when she heard the answer to Killer Mie Branch.


    Mie Tsukuba is highly regarded as the sixth seat among Silver Storm Hall registered warriors, but since conversations with others do not engage properly and she is such a nori at work, she often pulls the leg of the mission, and because her non-combat roles are dangerous and cannot be entrusted to her in any way, she is handled with luggage at Silver Storm Hall. But if it''s just pure combat power, it''s the number 2 that even outweighs Chestnut Three, so it''s a force depending on how you handle it.


    In the first place, if there was not even a personality difficulty in the butcher Mitsubishi, he was treated as a second-seat warrior, but because there are so many negative aspects of it, he was treated as a sixth seat.


    "That''s right, I''m off today, too."


    "So what?


    I can generally predict what you''re going to say, but I''ll ask.


    "When you''re done painting, you''re not going to go play, are you?


    "Nice."


    Sylvia narrows her eyes and breaks her mouth. I am a bad worker, and the conversation doesn''t mesh properly either, but as a carefree friend, I had a familiarity with Killing Mitsubishi.

 1072 5

    The Sorcery Order "Complex Devil" is a giant sorcery Order operating across Japan, China, South Korea, Taiwan, Indonesia, Vietnam, Singapore and other parts of East Asia. He is secretly in the dark of society to improve and study his power as a magician, and to gain wealth and power.


    Yamagata Nobusuke is one of the mentors (mentors) of the Order, a heavy town that has been in the Complex Devil for over eighty years, but is seen as heretical and smoked within the Order.


    Immortality procedures are carried out and it is the youthfulness of appearance that keeps them, but their appearance is so alien that they can be called Phantoms. Large creased vertical and horizontal wide foreheads, retracted short hair of hairline, too long fingers, and low three-headed height. Claiming to be a non-human race is not so uncomfortable.


    "Ahhh... ahhh... ahhh..."


    "uhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Ahhhh... ahhh..."


    In the center of the dim room, three naked women with strange tattoos all over their bodies sit on their mid hips, twisting and making strange movements. The face is shuddering, leaking gasping and groaning voices in his mouth.


    Yamaki Noisuke is a magician in a black robe, wearing a hood deep in her head, waving her long index fingers like a conductor stick against the women, and continues to cast spells.


    The three women were in a trans state, by both surgery and medicine. It''s like even dancing always moves your whole body.


    Eventually, when Aoinosuke grabs the cup, she punches the liquid inside over the women.


    The women reacted to the liquid being sprayed and suddenly the three of us started working together.


    No, it''s not a combination. It bites the target, eats the nails deep into the flesh, to the point of tearing the arteries apart. They twist their eyeballs, eat their throats, twist them to the roots of their middle fingers in their ears, and destroy each other''s bodies in any way they can with their bare hands.


    Eventually the two women ran out with cramps. The one remaining was a full-blooded creation with both eyes popping out and falling to his feet, his teeth and fingers broken by more than half, his nose crushed, and he laughed naggingly and comfortably.


    "Oh, beautiful..."


    Norisuke Yamagata, who was looking at the killing between naked women that took place in front of her, shrugged with a tranced face.


    I hear a knock.


    "Get in."


    I felt disturbed, diving in a little brow noise and saying, the butler came in.


    "Excuse me. We sent more assassins to Lucanenko"


    The deacon, who looks old enough, but whose flesh and fighting power seem not to have diminished at all, puts his hand in front of his chest and drapes his humbly vultured head, reports.


    The name of this butler is Ichigo Sato. He has been serving Aoinosuke for nearly fifty years. Not just as a butler, but as an escort.


    "I bet you''ve added and subtracted."


    "Needless to say, I met him in person immediately to make sure that he was elected, but the late. The first assassin I sent is the same as my arm."


    If you only run for fame or merit, you will send the hidden strong. It doesn''t make sense if you kill him. So far through his thoughts, Sato ascertained with his own eyes the quality of the assassins, whether they were arms to such an extent that they would be returned.


    "There is definite beauty here"


    Referring to a woman covered in blood, Yamagatasuke speaks.


    "My seniors, who can understand beauty, refuse to be happy. But what beauty doesn''t understand is nothing unhappy. However, it is impossible for me to understand such a person. That''s all the story."


    That''s all I said, Yamaki Noisuke turned to Sato and asked.


    "Sato, do you know this beauty?


    "I don''t know."


    To Sato, who answers instantly, Yamagatasuke laughs in a cuddly voice.


    "Naturally. There is no need for the understandable. If I''d known, I''d have killed him. If only I could understand beauty. It''s a value that only one person in my life has."


    "In your words, can there exist values and preferences that are unique in the world?


    Sato speaks out his disagreement with Yamagatasuke, who speaks with a pleasant expression.


    "There are many people in the world. It exists not only in real time, but also in the past and in the future. No matter how minor your preferences, thoughts, values and desires may be, only one person in the world will have them. I think there must be someone somewhere who shares common values."


    "Mm-hmm. The idea is right. At least one of my students knows. That''s why there are aspects of me that I decided I couldn''t keep alive."


    After listening to Yamaki Noisuke''s dialogue, Sato understood what it referred to.


    "That Lucanenko''s daughter is my kind. Such a person is unnecessary. Some of them seem to be in tune with my seniors, like Toshizo Sumida, even within the complex devil. They are also unnecessary. I''ll be all alone."


    Or on that side, Yamagatasuke thinks he may have better artistry than himself. That''s why I can''t keep you alive.


    As Sylvia and Mitsubishi walk, it catches a lot of attention. Somehow one is a remarkably beautiful girl with a doll-like appearance and the other is a woman with a whitewash from head to clothes.


    Shop all the way downtown and grab lunch at a messy coffee shop where you''re going.


    "I had a bad dream last night and I was a little nervous."


    Slaughtered Mitsubishi talks while eating Carbonara with chopsticks.


    "What dream?


    "I can also speak in front of the Lord..."


    "Then you don''t have to tell me. If you were to say that, it wouldn''t seem quite right."


    That''s what Sylvia says to the coffee cup.


    "Yeah ~? If they say that, they''ll want to say it more and more. Shh."


    Slaughtering Mitsubishi with a pranky grin.


    "My lord is bare..."


    "No, I want you to stop by that point already."


    Sylvia laughs bitterly just when she hears about the nightmare.


    "There were many other bare girls who served the Lord, ss. The Lord felt like a queen."


    "Dreams seem to involve a lot of things like his mental state and aspirations, so you''re looking at me that way, isn''t that proof? It is"


    Sylvia wonders if she suspects she''s a lesbian about herself, or if she''s willing to be lesbian about the slaughterhouse branches.


    "Well - I mean me, maybe I''m willing to be that way, sss. Including what a man can''t do all the time, maybe he can. Shh. haha."


    Killing Mitsubishi joking and laughing, but Sylvia doesn''t know if she''s taking it to the point of joking or if she''s serious and doesn''t think anything about it. Even though we have been dating for quite a while, there are many parts of the slaughterhouse branch where the constant person and thought circuit are all uneven.


    "My lord still feels that way, so I can''t hang out with a guy forever, can I?


    "No, didn''t you admit you were a lesbian at the time you said ''too''?


    "Oh, that''s what happens, suss. But it''s Ayass the Word. Dreams must be just aspirations, too."


    "I hate it more when it''s a wish...... That''s not why I don''t date guys... maybe."


    "So what''s the reason, S? I mean, maybe what I said caught me..."


    "Uh, don''t. Don''t. I don''t want to tell you, I don''t want to think about it."


    The reason is historical, but Sylvia doesn''t really want people to know why. I feel ashamed.


    In Sylvia, there was such an obsessive-compulsive notion that sex sharpening drives a woman crazy and weak. Seeing my own mother, I began to assume so.


    I can''t forget the pitiful face of that mother who had cheated, made her home doomed, and was also abandoned by the other man, and had a beating. Before that happened, the mother thought she was a strong woman, but she put her in the guy she cheated on. Not really, she went crazy.


    The father evaporated and the mother hung herself. After the family collapse, the child Sylvia had a lot of hard feelings. He was molested by relatives and bullied in a child care facility, but at one point he fought back at the person who was molesting him, killing him, and on that occasion he was taken to the Silver Storm Hall.


    Knowing what kind of place Silver Storm Hall was and what it meant to be picked up there, Sylvia accepted her destiny.


    (I asked for strength in the thought of not being like my mother. I asked for strength. To the grump...... Don''t skip the price. And there''s me now. I don''t regret anything. Regret...... I''m not going to be there......)


    I ask myself if I really am, lurking in the back of my mind. But Sylvia is trying to be unconscious.


    Email goes in. It was from the elders when they opened the display.


    "I just got a request from you for my nomination. Turned to me after all."


    Seeing the client''s name, Sylvia took a heavy sigh that looked troublesome.


    "Who''s that?


    "How many nights is Lucanenko?"


    Reporting reluctantly, the slaughterhouse branches opened their eyes with excitement.


    "Whoa, my lord. Love''s lesbian, how many nights are you squirting? My lord, this is Yabes. Better not take it on, Sz. Instead I will go and make you give up because our Lord''s body and mind are already mine"


    "I''m scared I don''t know if you''re serious or joking"


    Several bitter laughs came up today, and Sylvia drank her coffee away.

 1073 6.

    "That''s still painful."


    Sylvia throws up when she sees a garden lined with flowerbeds laid with dead flowers.


    "''Look, look, I''m doing this. Am I awesome? Are you crazy for such a bad taste?'' That''s what I''m complaining about, it''s painful. Are you stretching your back in a strange direction? A constant admirer of madness is trying so hard to imitate a madman, fashion madness. When?


    Sylvia talks to Chestnut III walking next door.


    "The guy with the real madness, the momentum to breathe and throw up more, can be something that no one can think of. Milk and the other Mad Scientists, they were right."


    "I don''t know what your daughter has to say or how she feels. It''s not a good idea to deny people''s values without a headache. You better not be too strong and minus conscious of what negative feelings work for. Sometimes that leads to a negative effect in unexpected ways."


    "Mm..."


    Kurizo tells me, Sylvia flashes. But it''s obvious because I felt that his words made sense.


    (Heh, you''re younger than me. Not at all)


    It was Sylvia who felt somewhat remorseful and reliable towards Kurizo.


    The two were visiting their client, the hall where Lucanenko lived for several nights.


    The Le Canenko family is a gunsmith for generations, but they have a curse on the guns they sell. To this end, he is also familiar with the handling of the curse itself and even sells the curse. He said for several nights in front of Sylvia that cursing is better than selling guns these days.


    Silver Storm Hall has also been interacting with Silver Storm Hall for a long time, and some of the warriors belonging to Silver Storm Hall use Lucanenko cursed guns as weapons. The retro rifle Sylvia handles is also a cursed gun made by Lucanenko.


    Sylvia and how many nights were nostalgic for how many nights she had been dating since she was just a young girl and how many nights she lost her mother early. At first, I thought I was just nostalgic for myself, but while I was dating, I knew that the nights were unexpected emotions for me, and since then, I''ve tried to distance myself as much as possible.


    "Come on, sister, no hissing."


    At the same time as the front door opened, it was several nights with a joyful grin on its full face and a cat stroke, Sylvia leaped forward with momentum, but Sylvia pulled herself away lightly.


    "Hi, I haven''t seen you in a long time, and you don''t have that, do you? Aye? I mean, he hasn''t come to see me lately at all. Come on."


    Nights falling flashly on the ground raise protests as they pay dirt on their clothes.


    "How come you''re not just your sister, but even an extra eight years of peach chestnut bastard?


    "Peach chestnuts are three years old. Eight years is persimmon."


    Chestnut san corrects the grievance in the face several nights it is exposed.


    "Just put it up, tea and sweets."


    Encourage Sylvia with a grumpy voice.


    Sylvia and Chestnut Sans walk among the luxurious western halls. Various statues are placed in the hallway at equal intervals, but the statues of naked women crossing with the statues of naked women''s crystals, the statues of bright red Phantoms with crocodile heads over the heads of babies, and the bride and groom skewered, all of which have an extremely bad taste. The chandeliers are all made of scabbard and human bones, and the carpet laid in the hallway depicts a girl who connects with a dog extensively.


    "It was a mistake to give your sister that rifle. I can''t use anything other than that, so I can''t give it to your sister if I make a new gun, and no. Seeing that as my own, I felt like I shouldn''t use it other than that, and I cursed it, but now that I think about it, it was a mistake."


    How many nights do you say as you walk? It was Sylvia who didn''t have to push the gun extra because of it, but don''t talk about it.


    A huge iron virgin perched on the hallway wall opens and three enter inside. Inside was the reception room, and this was a decent room. When I heard it before, the relatively decent answer came back from a few nights that the Guest would not be comfortable if it was not as normal as the reception, but even though the garden and hallway are extremely bad tastes, I think Sylvia has no choice but to be decent here alone.


    "Mmm, coffee tastes better than it used to be"


    Mouth the coffee served, Chestnut san praised,


    "Will you keep your mouth shut? I don''t like men. Plus, I''m super sick of narcissists and stuff."


    I tell him how many nights I look disgusted with my heart, and I don''t even know what to tell him.


    "You''re creepy enough, too. Without a lesbian or something like that, there''s a lot of other places."


    When Sylvia said in a slightly angry voice, the nights exposed the upset.


    "So, but sister, this guy''s an asshole. You''re a natural asshole. You''d better hit your head on the tofu horn and die quick, you level asshole."


    "And the next time I curse my men, that face cracks and beats them to the point where blood blows out of their ears and eyes as well as their mouths and noses. I won''t forgive you because we''ve been dating for a long time, so keep going."


    "Seriously? Then spill it quickly. Because I''ve always thought you could kill me if I were your sister. Make today your anniversary. On the anniversary your sister marked me for life. Come on."


    Sylvia lowers her heart a few nights as she laughs and clutches her face.


    "Come on, the mysterious raider who returned the favor, he had this."


    How many nights before Sylvia, I let her play two cards.


    The cards depicted the night sky on one side, with each large alphabet in the middle one letter at a time. M and B. It''s night sky even if you flip it.


    "Is that a raider''s game? I know it''s some kind of message, but do you have any idea?


    "Of course not. I don''t know anything about it. I thought it was an initial, and I''ve looked into previous customers, but it doesn''t look like it, and no."


    Answer Sylvia''s question, shrugging her shoulders for several nights.


    "I remember a lot of people resenting me, and I don''t know if I can arrange it, but I''ll tell them what it looks like from my point of view."


    Yes, I put in a foreground, and then I mouth the muscles that seem to resent me for a few nights.


    "I''ll let them wash it to O''MyRape for once"


    Sylvia projected a holographic display, finished typing in the names she heard from her mouth for several nights, and then told her so.


    "And cards, but psycho-"


    "Oh, again."


    In the middle of Sylvia''s words, several nights speak up. The garden trick in the hall reacts, sending out signals that can only be seen for a few nights. An uninvited guest arrived.


    "Sister, I think the assassin is here again"


    "Isn''t it just the right time?"


    Sylvia rises with an invincible grin.


    (woohoo...... your sister''s this fierce and pathetic smile, too nice)


    I shoot Sylvia''s face on my fingertip cell phone after a few nights in a lukewarm face.


    "What are you taking?"


    "Fine. Why don''t you take it? I mean, now face again."


    "Don''t leave the room."


    All she said was that she could hang out with me, and Sylvia looked up and took out her rifle and left the room.


    The hallway is wide enough that silver storm shields can also be used in normal sizes. That is, in sizes greater than two meters high. I can change the size as well to some extent if I want to, but as for Sylvia, normal size is preferable as much as possible. Most used.


    Then a raider appeared in the hallway. Another foursome. Now instead of two separate actions, the four are consolidated.


    Sylvia calls Silver Storm Shield. Four assassins clamor. This reaction is almost always the same.


    "I''m Silver Storm Hall. Take the lead warrior, Sylvia Tanshita!


    The name has been missing for a little while since I hid myself with a shield, but I have four opponents in a narrow passage, so I have to.


    Shortly after Sylvia gave her a name, Chestnut III jumped out of the room, releasing a minute torso chain and crushing one''s head.


    "It''s Kurizo Tajima, Deputy Warrior of Silver Storm Hall. The most beautiful and functional weapon in the world - that''s the clairvoyant. Remember both..."


    In the middle of words, three people shoot at Tao Island. Peach Island rushes to hide herself in Sylvia''s shield.


    "Get out of the way!


    Sylvia flies a shield with a call. This can crush most of the miscellaneous fish. It''s every pattern. Sometimes this is the hallway, so avoidance is difficult.


    One of the three of them gets a direct hit by a shield, blows every shield as it is, pushes it to the wall and crushes it.


    The two, who did not have to eat the shield bumps, were quickly tailored in Sylvia''s rifle and chestnut three minutes torso, respectively.


    "Weak...... These are the lowest chimps I''ve ever seen."


    Silvia whines in a whiny mood. I remembered the card earlier, thinking that if I were to release an assassin, I could hire a better one.


    "Maybe these guys have cards, too. In other words, whoever released the assassin is not originally willing to kill him, and is also considered to be releasing the killer as a messenger. Find out."


    Copy that.


    Sylvia ordered me to examine Kurizo''s body.


    Two Night Sky and Alphabet cards come out again. Now it''s L and N.


    "LNMB. Uh-oh... I don''t know."


    Put your hands on your chin and you''ll have a difficult face for a few nights.


    "It''s a bad hobby to be targeted or not."


    "Peach chestnut, shut up for three years."


    To Chestnut Three''s words, a few nights I say grumpy.


    "First of all, I will thoroughly protect this house. And let''s psychometry these cards. We''ll send an assassin as soon as the enemy is known."


    Taking four cards, Sylvia informed the policy.


    "Looks like Lucanenko put Silver Storm Hall on the escort."


    A butler, Ichigo Sato, reports to Norisuke Yamagata.


    "Hmm. That silver storm hall. This is troublesome. Don''t bother killing me before the Ethereal Moon Festival."


    Naturally, Aoinosuke knows that using Silver Storm Hall as an escort will also set assassins for raiders.


    "My hands are thinking. Leave it to me."


    "Right."


    To Sato''s words, Aoinosuke nods without asking what his hand is. I have placed a great deal of trust in this butler who has served for many years, but I didn''t feel the need to confirm it.

 1074 7

    Sunday in sunny weather.


    "I used to go fishing with Grandma Zeng, but I''ve never been with anyone other than Grandma Zeng."


    As we walked, we saw Angelina and her friends, the children, and Uemami said. He carries a fishing rod on his back.


    "Jap Jap"


    Similar to Ueme, Angelina walks in a light foothold, carrying a fishing rod borrowed from Umeko and swinging a box with fishing gear in it, raising her voice as if she were in a good mood.


    "It was raining last night, so I think there''s more water."


    "I don''t know if I can get a different fish."


    "I can catch most of them."


    "I was sooo good the other day. I want to fish."


    Six kids who play a lot with Angelina talk to each other.


    I usually play with Angelina and the kids alone, but I decided to go out fishing that day because Angelina had just invited me to a place where Shangmi had no plans either.


    "Angelina seems to like fish."


    "It''s a dolphin. Hey. But in front of us, they''re eating candy."


    "Jap."


    Watching Angelina, admired by the children and in a good mood, Uemami also naturally breaks her face.


    Eventually we get to the fishing area. Riverside paved with concrete. Usually water flows through a fairly deep position on the slopes of the shore, but today the loess turbulence flows through a fairly shallow position with considerable momentum. It is clear that it was the result of last night''s heavy rain.


    "I''ve heard you can fish on rainy days, but this cloudy river the day after the rain, can you fish?


    One of the children speaks the question.


    "I heard it''s just easy to fish because there aren''t many fishermen and there aren''t any competitors."


    "I heard it depends on the type."


    "I wonder what fish do in such a dirty river..."


    "Do you know what I mean by bait or something? I don''t even know the smell."


    "Jah...... p"


    The kids, including Angelina, are clearly showing difficulty.


    "Well, let''s just do it"


    But now that I''m here, I''m talking about whether or not I''m going home without doing anything.


    Angelina, Uemami and the children sit down and drip the fishing thread.


    "Hey, the river''s flowing fast today, and the water''s coming to the top, so watch out."


    "Yes."


    "Jerp."


    The grandfather of a face-to-face fisherman fishing across the shore is reminded to pay attention, along with responding.


    Immediately after that, Angelina''s fishing rod floats sink and the rod can be pulled.


    "Jap!"


    In a rather strong response, Angelina makes a proud shout and stands up. Determine it will probably be a big carp.


    "Jah!?


    However, after being overpowered, his feet were wet, so he slipped and fell into great disarray, causing the dolphin body to fall into the river.


    "Hey... Mr. Angelina!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Angelina fell!


    "No, it''s a dolphin, you''re fine."


    Upper Mi and the kids are amazed and look at the river after Angelina falls. It''s completely sunk.


    "But it doesn''t come up"


    "Ah."


    "Jaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Angelina, who finally emerged after a while as the children stared anxiously, drifted desperately through the turbulence. I''m in a pretty far away position.


    "Mr. Angelina, you''re drowning!?


    I look desperately at Angelina and Upper Beauty speaks up.


    "Can''t you swim at the dolphin''s!?


    Amazing kids.


    "Jaaaaaa!


    One of these days Angelina sinks into the river again.


    "That''s absolutely nasty!


    "Why can''t you swim when you''re a dolphin!


    "You''re living on land because you''re a dolphin who can''t swim!


    "You guys, calm down! I just called the police and an ambulance!


    My grandfather''s fisherman, who was on the other shore, screams.


    "Jaaaaaa up!"


    Angelina rose again, but was being flushed to a completely strange place. I can''t see the kids or Uemami.


    Then it sinks into turbulence again.


    Angelina''s body is dolphin in appearance, but it is not adapted in the water either because it does not have the same physical function as dolphins. What a dolphin.


    Sinking, drowning, filled in the lungs with water, in the same condition as drowning. Angelina, however, has excellent regenerative power, so she soon comes back to life with regenerative functions. So he drowned again, and rose up, and went up to the surface of the water, but before he spit out the water in his lungs, he drowned again, and drowned in agony. And resurrect, and drown to death again.


    A drowning hell that goes on and on and on. Angelina painfully wished to see how easy it would be if she died, and let me die, but that doesn''t make sense either.


    Plenty of cloudy water enters through the big dolphin mouth and fills the lungs. Even if they get up on the water and spit it out, they soon drown again and swallow the water. It is also unacceptable to lose your mind. Even if you lose consciousness, you will soon awaken.


    How many kilometers have been shed and how many times has that hell been repeated? Angelina was launched to shore when she noticed and was throwing up water.


    Physical damage is no big deal. Angelina did not interfere with her life''s activities even when she was given strange medicines every day at the Sana Biological Laboratory. But it wasn''t just once during that lab life that I experienced so much pain. He has lost his moving temper and, unlike earlier, remains depressed on the banks of a gravel river that is not paved.


    "Oh, there he is!


    "Angelina!"


    "Angelina. Huh!


    Hearing the overheard children and the voice of Upper Beauty, Angelina finally woke herself up.


    "You''re safe, I''m glad."


    "Ja...... jap......"


    Angelina looks at the beauty above her crying face and sounds sorry.


    Then came the patrol car and the ambulance, but it was duly deluded that it had managed to help, and I was not willing to continue fishing any further, and it was open.


    Side by side with Uemami, Angelina goes home. It''s not even 2pm yet.


    "Don''t be so depressed, Angelina. I was just safe, and I''m really relieved of those kids, aren''t I?


    I see Angelina walking bluntly with her shoulders dropped, and Upper Beauty speaks.


    "Jah...... p......"


    A powerless voice leaks. It was Angelina who was totally grumpy because she made it a Sunday that she blamed on herself and caused worry and inconvenience to both the kids and Uemami.


    Silvia brought and placed seven Silver Storm Hall warriors at the Lucanenco residence.


    Sylvia herself decided to escort her during her stay. Chestnut san went home because of what night he was stuck. Instead, however, we call Mitsubishi Uchido.


    "Glad your sister''s staying for a while. Come on."


    I''m glad they''re after your life.


    Sylvia mouths sarcasm a few nights in what she says with her upbeat smile face.


    "You didn''t even give me one of your contacts like you forgot about me... You used to play with me when I was little. No."


    Sylvia''s rifle was made by her father for several nights, Jisan Lucanenko, and in the process of making it, Sylvia went to the Lucanenko mansion many times, dealing with her for several nights.


    "Psychometry failed"


    Sylvia forcefully changing the subject.


    "Sister... you don''t like me?"


    "It''s a story about the card itself being tricked and burned the moment it tried. The enemy is obviously like a magician. It''s pretty high-powered, too, you know."


    Shake off the nights you try to snuggle, Sylvia reports in an administrative tone.


    "Why really? Did I do something to disturb your sister?


    "I didn''t. I just don''t want you to feel that way."


    "What consciousness?


    How many nights do I ask in a whiff?


    "Now that I know you''re a lesbian, I''ve avoided dealing with you. Let me get this straight."


    I thought it was cold myself, but I totally wanted him to give up, and it was Sylvia who dared to take a tight attitude.


    "Wow, great. Ah. It''s not like you don''t like it, it''s not like I did something to upset you."


    But the nights made my expression shine. There is no sign of giving up.


    (This guy looks tough. Better than him in a way...)


    Looking at the nights, Sylvia thinks consciously of a certain person. The person you''ve been with the longest, the person you''ve been in a relationship with as a partner, the person you''ve bonded with - the boss of O''MyRape.


    "Night after night, ignore what the Lord finds annoying, and don''t push all about yourself."


    A sudden appearance of a slaughterhouse branch speaks out at what night.


    "Love can''t just be pushy. It''s also important to bring them out. For example, ask what kind of girl the Lord prefers and, if possible, make an effort to match it."


    "I see...... Thank you, Mr. Killer Mie."


    "You, I was wondering if you''d send me a help boat. I''m not kidding."


    How many nights to thank Killing Mie Branch and Sylvia complaining.


    "Oh, yeah, sister. We have a guest coming today, so tell your people to let them through."


    And how many nights.


    "Aye. Tell me the name and characteristics of the guest."


    Sylvia nods and makes coffee.


    "His name is Junko Yukioka. She''s super cute in white."


    "Gu......"


    Hearing his name and characteristics, Sylvia sprayed a cup of coffee.


    "What can I do for you..."


    "Lord, that Junko Yukioka appeared at the garden gate... Shall we?


    In an attempt to inquire, Inc was contacted by a subordinate.


    "Let it pass."


    I command my men briefly.


    "Um? Sylvia. If you thought it was a lot of security, were they from Silver Storm Hall?"


    After a while, Sylvia, several nights, Junko, who appeared before the slaughterhouse branches, spread his uncontrolled grin and said:


    Ye Shan did not enter my job as a terminal shop these days, but I finally got my job in.


    Ye Shan settled as a killer at some point, even though he originally sold it as a doomsday shop, and his fame and reputation have also recently increased. From Ip Mountain, it''s a sad story.


    That''s why I wouldn''t refuse to do the killing job. It is Leaf Mountain''s policy to do whatever it takes to do the job.


    The job request I entered in the email did not contain any details. I just want to meet him in person and tell him, it just says it''s a very nasty request.


    To find out what the situation was, Ip Shan decided to follow the client''s request and go see him immediately.

 1075 8

    Sylvia is not particularly obsessed, but Junko Yukioka and Omai Rape have a long time ago and can''t be described as a very good pattern. Although we rarely get requests from Junko, we try to avoid interference with each other.


    "Wow, Junko, there you go"


    He gives a voice that sounds sincerely happy, and with a smile that sounds sincerely happy, he jumps at Junko for a few nights and hugs him.


    (Is that it? Was he willing not only to me, but also to Junko? A manipulative guy. But this...)


    Seeing the sight, Sylvia had somewhere to think.


    "Did you know him? Besides, we seem to get along pretty well."


    Sylvia speaks up.


    "The Le Canenko family has been dating since you were your father for several nights. I had it done with the demonic props and spells you collected, and I still have it analyzed when I purchased the excavation at the spell auction. Come on."


    Junko said.


    "Sister, are you jealous? I''m relieved. Even if you make a harem, I''ll make your sister''s seat your first real wife."


    Night after night with a grin, I look at Sylvia as she hugs Junko and says. From Sylvia''s eyes, Junko laughed once, but was seen emitting an aura that clearly seemed annoying.


    "You can''t make a harem before then, and even if you do, don''t worry."


    "That''s a lot of restless remarks"


    How many nights I get a bumpy face at Sylvia''s words.


    "I hope it''s time for you to leave."


    When Junko asked with a modest voice, he honestly left for a few nights.


    "This is an analysis of this."


    "Whoa, a sealed bill."


    Look at the bunch of bills Junko showed you, and Sylvia speaks up.


    A seal tag is a major magic item in the paranormal industry. Although the aim is to reduce the action of supernormal forces, their performance is pinky due to the making of bills, and there is also a wide variety and nature of bills. Unique arrangements are made by magicians and spellmen of various genres. Especially the old ones are difficult to analyze and sometimes worth the price.


    "It''s pretty powerful and looks like an old thing. Looks like it''s cursed, and even me and you couldn''t analyze it, so I thought I''d ask a professional analyst here."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll take care of it ~... and this sure looks troublesome. Give me a minute."


    With a bunch of bills, I frowned for several nights. By its very nature, seal tags are not merely magical, nor are they unusual to be subjected to the action of a curse. Junko brought it, it was pretty strong and had a complicated curse.


    "How many nights, looks like someone''s after you..."


    I decided that''s what having Silver Storm Hall means, Junko says.


    To Junko, who sticks his neck in curiosity, I think Sylvia is done.


    "I don''t know if Sylvia would be okay with you. Well, I don''t have time."


    "What? Should I go home now? I wish you''d take it slower."


    To the next dialogue, disappointing Sylvia. If you stay here, or if you stick your neck in this matter with curiosity, I thought it would be helpful to see how many nights of consciousness you had for Junko as well.


    Ip Mountain visited a small coffee shop on the outskirts of Amusement City, in a small downtown area, at a less popular station. That''s where my client designated me.


    The client who showed up was an old man, but he was very fit and could tell from the top of his clothes that he was working out. On the contrary, Ip Mountain spotted at a glance that he was quite a strong man.


    "I am a mentor to the Magic Order Combrex Devil."


    The client''s old man spoke quietly about the request.


    "The request is for the annihilation of Nobusuke Denko Yamagata, a mentor of the same organization as me. I would also like to ask you for a specific conditionality."


    Ye Shan somehow figured out why he wanted to see each other in person and ask for it. I wonder how much trouble it would take to reveal it.


    "He opens a festival called the Ethereal Moon Festival and attends it himself. I want you to attend the festival and finish him off during the festival."


    "May I also ask why? I decide that you should know."


    "Of course I''m going to. But first, you need to explain the Ethereal Moon Festival."


    When Ye Shan says in an understated tone, the old man spills a smile.


    "The Ethereal Moon Festival is a festival where those cursed by it gather. It is held every three years. It is mainly brought together by paranormal associates and paranormal maniacs, whose purpose is - to enjoy the festival in a variety of ways. Some people simply want to be distracted, others want to kill each other, or to have some situation and use the festival to make up their hopes. The festival venue becomes an almost lawless zone, a dangerous place where some actively seek to harm others, but those who do not like strife gather among those who do not like them and defend themselves. Festival organizers will also host events, etc."


    Leaf Mountain, who listens to me and associates me with the likes of Sabato, who has also killed each other.


    "There is one condition that allows you to participate in the Ethereal Moon Festival, the Cursed One. Therefore, I want you to join me after being cursed. And of course, after you''ve done your request, you''ll have to lift the curse."


    I mean, I''m cursed, too.


    "Yes. Normally, I can''t ask you to do this, but rumor has it that you will take any unreasonable and elusive job."


    "Yes, you''re right. I can''t say no to maggot-style me. I guess..."


    To the words of Ye Shan, the old man frowns.


    "However, even though I take on any job, it doesn''t mean I have a 100% success rate. In the case of unscrupulous content, it is also there that I have tried but failed. I''m trying, though. Or one more thing...... I''d also like to hear a few more proper background circumstances and motives for wanting to kill them, as this could also help increase the success rate of fulfilling the request. You don''t know what''s going to happen."


    "Okay. Let''s talk about it."


    To the demands of Ye Shan, the old man nodded with solemnity.


    "Norisuke Yamagata is also a troublemaker within the Complex Devil. Reformers and themselves exploring new sorcery systems, but when it comes to what they''re doing, it''s not so much about sorcery as about ancient black sorcery - sorcery...... no, it''s a preemptive inclination to spells. Like Crowley, he''s a savage, evil hobbyist, perverted fool who replaced his treachery with virtue."


    "Like Crowley, I don''t think ordinary people know Mr. Aleister Crowley''s name."


    "I thought you knew."


    To Ye Shan''s point, the old man grins.


    "I hear maggots are intrigued, but is Complex Devil the magic of consciousness? Or is it like the sorcerers that tell Japan so much?


    "It seems similar and distinctly different from the magic of tripping to the self-world and reforming consciousness. Maybe you should think of that as something else now. Same start, but different goals. Our magic projects our presence in the spiritual world into the real world, with a clear physical effect."


    Ip Mountain also sees that there is quite a bit of paranormal knowledge, an old man who talks a little into it.


    "Some ancient Japanese witchcraft can work a clean physical action, but our witchcraft is close to you. However, the majority of Japanese witchcraft involves the use of spiritual bodies, mental action, illusion, and later monster making at best. Shizuno streams, heartbreaking streams, and star coal streams seem to exercise the technique of providing clear physical action. By rituals, spells and spiritual concentration, it is the same in that it opens the channel of paranormal, insofar as it is a system called art. Some of our magic is shermanism, while others directly affect the other''s body and mind. The latter seems to be some kind of curse, but not subtly like a curse. The curse is somewhat... a relative of fate manipulation, I guess. Whoa, excuse me for talking so hot on track."


    "It''s okay. I know what fate manipulates once and for all. in maggots'' minutes."


    "Are you interested in the paranormal realm? If so, make sure you go to the Complex Devil."


    An old man solicits neither social dictum nor seriousness.


    "When I was old, I heard you couldn''t..."


    "Many Japanese witchcraft schools only accept young people, but we magicians have no age constraints because we are much easier to handle than witchcraft and spells. On the other hand, there are aspects that are difficult to deal with compared to witchcraft and spells. Spells take time, or the number of catalysts you need."


    Ip Mountain didn''t feel comfortable at all. I do not rely on paranormal powers, etc., but want to compete only with pure flesh.


    "Earlier, I said it seemed like a curse to affect the other person''s body and mind, but the Electric House, in a more straightforward sense, is haunted by the curse. It is a curse to take malicious precautions and lead them to various constraints and adverse effects. He calls it research, and he curses. Then every three years, we gathered the cursed to hold a festival to kill each other. I''ve been doing this for decades. That''s the Aemon Festival."


    That''s all the talk, the old man makes tea in a teacup.


    "It''s not the cult we''re after. Magic is a pure discipline and an exploration. I decided that I couldn''t keep those guys sarcastic forever. The contents of the festival are also escalated every time they overlap. There are more and more people in the Order who are in tune with him, and it''s time to put on a bully."


    I largely understand what the old man said, but Ye Shan did not peddle his client''s claims.


    (Somewhere... frigid. My mind tells me you''re hiding the truth)


    But I will not speak of that suspicion, and I shall see how it goes.


    "You can''t just kill him. I want you to kill him while he enjoys the Ethereal Moon Festival, both showing off and paying off."


    I thought it was a bad taste - but Ip Shan didn''t say it.


    "And even more problematic is that Yamagata Yamagatasuke is now being targeted by the Silver Storm Hall."


    "How could that happen again?


    Ip Mountain reacts to the name of Silver Storm Hall. It''s a pattern when it''s related to me. After killing the Silver Storm Hall escort target once, he damaged the prestige of his traditional escort organization by turning the assassin released from the Silver Storm Hall into a mockery. After that, the owner of Silver Storm Hall targeted me while I was at work, and I sometimes failed to do my job.


    "The Electric House unleashed an assassin on a curse seller named Lucanenko and hired the Silver Storm Hall as its escort. Silver Storm Hall will always try to locate and kill Electric House."


    "Is that what you mean...... I mean, if they kill you before the festival day, you''re in trouble. You want me to protect the target until festival day?


    "It would be a nasty request, but that''s the thing. Honestly, it''s a lot of trouble, so I don''t think I can help it if they say no."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m a maggot. Don''t worry. I guess..."


    The old man frowns again. I know that you are uncomfortable with the words of maggots.


    "The curse and the dots are my choice... I''ll have them look for me somewhere. What the client said is impossible. It''s possible that my client has a grudge against me and is trying to put it on."


    "I see, careful. Got it. If you come under a curse, let me see it because I want to check it out."


    "Uh... I forgot to ask, what''s Sato''s name below?


    "Ichigo Sato is my full name. I''ll write that dedication in the sense of drinking."


    The old man - Sato lied a few times to Ye Shan, but there is no falsehood in his being the conductor of the Combrex Devil.

 1076 9

    During Euthanasia II on Monday. Today the freshman year is scheduled for a class visit.


    There are many parents in the world who don''t want you to go to class visits or children who don''t want you to come to class visits. Ueno Haragami, on the other hand, gave up already, although he wanted his father to come because he could do it once.


    A dolphin with people''s hands and feet, standing mixed with the parents behind the classroom. Parents and students are looking at each other like they are. Uemami laughs at the funny and dull situation.


    "Um... the dolphin there..."


    My brother-in-law, Angelina.


    "Jaaaaaaahhhhhh!"


    When a female teacher with a seemingly feeble face and atmosphere asks in awe, Uemmi answers with dignity, Angelina also speaks with joy and puts up her fist with momentum.


    "Well... I don''t care if you come to class tour wearing a dress like that"


    "Jap! Jap!


    She was a teacher who was scared to say what needed to be said, but Angelina raised her voice like she was angry and shook her head violently beside her.


    "I''m not wearing it. This is a clean body. There''s no one inside. What do you want me to touch to make sure?


    "Jap!"


    Even once Upper Beauty says it grandiose, Angelina also puts her hands on her hips and lets her torso turn against her. At first glance, it looks great and fluffy.


    "Why are you calling Jap?


    "Junko Yukioka, who was also renowned as a Mad Scientist in the back street, was turned into a dolphin''s body. I can only talk to Jap."


    "Jap!"


    Upper beauty that communicates the obvious and the truth as it is, and now Angelina, who arms up and nods loudly.


    Ueme is not the kind of student who flirts with teachers, rather she is usually an honorary student. I have a problem with fighting with the bad guys a lot, but I''ve never gotten my hands on it before, so the teachers are missing it too. On top of that, because beauty insists on grandeur, there was an air in the classroom that was hard to believe but must be true.


    That''s why Angelina''s class visit is lightly acknowledged and the class begins.


    And a few minutes after the class starts, Angelina is stunned.


    Teachers write English sentences on blackboards, but no matter what you think, all the grammar you don''t use in everyday conversations. If I taught English like this, the Japanese would not speak English or speak poorly, and I was at the same time convinced.


    "Mr. Kamegajima, next sentence..."


    "Yes."


    One of the students is hit by a teacher to move on to the blackboard and write a brief sentence in English.


    "Good bye tomorrow my mother."


    Look at the text and be dumb. I can''t stand boulders for this.


    Angelina, who used to speak only English, now understands Japanese. For this reason, I know exactly what the problem is. For once, this is an English translation of the daily conversation.


    The students and teachers don''t seem to think anything of it, but from Angelina''s point of view, it''s very strange. Translating it back into Japanese with Angelina''s senses, it becomes'' I may not be able to see you for the time being until tomorrow, my mother ''. Who uses such a rugged and strange dialogue in everyday conversations, other than jokes?


    "Yes, correct"


    Right where the teacher said, Angelina''s frustration reaches its peak.


    "Jeep!"


    Angelina screamed out loud.


    "What have you done?


    Despite being a dolphin, a teacher wolves when he is clearly told he is angry.


    "Jap Jeep!"


    Students and other parents are upset by Angelina, who once walks toward the blackboard. As always, only Uemami laughs when she enjoys and dulls this situation.


    "Jap! Jap!


    I saw Angelina erase the impractical and bizarre English written on the blackboard, correct it to the correct sentence and rewrite it, and all those in the classroom understood what they wanted to do.


    "see you tomorrow mum"


    "Doctor, Angelina is from Australia, so I think she corrected what she thought was wrong."


    Uemami said. You don''t have to tell me. We all know, but I dare you to speak and follow up.


    By the way, in Australia and the UK, the spelling of the mother is spelled mum rather than mum. Some of the parents knew about it, so they were convinced that Angelina was Australian.


    "Ah... yes, is that right... Uh... they say this is the right one..."


    The teacher said sorry.


    "Ja ~ p"


    I honestly recognized the head of a female teacher, and I stroked her with a good boy. I looked at the schematic Angelina as a surprise to all the students and parents. Probably burned in the back of the brain as an unforgettable sight for life.


    Physical education classes. Parents also head out to the school yard.


    Parents'' club, so the girls will be in the valley, the boys will be in football, and the parents will be separated from each other.


    (Pfft, show off my balls and pull out Angelina''s temper...... isn''t there?


    From inside the Valley Court, Upper Mi saw the guardians fly, but no sign of Angelina.


    (What!? Are you in front of the boys? Why!?)


    Upper Mi is distracted to see Angelina mixed up among the guardians watching the men play soccer.


    "Jap......"


    Feeling the hot blood tide boil, Angelina squeezes her hands and groans.


    Once as a student, Angelina was an ace striker in the women''s soccer club. It reminds me even if I don''t like it then.


    "Mmmm......!? This sign......!


    Sensitively perceiving the struggle (aura) emanating from Angelina and reminiscent of gorillas, a gritty physical education teacher turns to those with parents.


    "You want to do this with me?


    Towards the parents - no, send Angelina a hot glance and the gym teacher asks.


    "Jap!"


    This one also returns a hot gaze to the teacher, Angelina slapping her flat hand with her fist motivated.


    "Then come!


    "Jap!"


    In response to the powerful call of the physical education teacher, Angelina also shouted back vigorously with a feverish voice, rushing out into the ground with freshness.


    "Put him on a team with less people over there!


    "Yes..."


    "Jap, jeep, jap!"


    Instructed by the gym teacher, the puzzled student nods, and Angelina joins the team in a willing manner.


    (What!? Are you playing soccer with the boys? Why!? Besides, don''t try to stop the teacher. He''s looking satisfied!


    When Upper Mi flickered through the gap during the game to see who Angelina was, there was Angelina''s ambition to dribble out a number of boys students.


    "Isn''t that dolphin too strong?


    "It''s fast, and it feels like it''s dribbling and passing."


    The students, who had been lucky enough to become a hostile team with Angelina, were on their way to opening the gap thanks to Angelina.


    "Nah, that dolphin Phantom, you were the guy at the Sana Biology Laboratory. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    From the window seat of the three-year classroom in the school building, the students who were peeking at the ground - Yunzuka Ko speaking to the students in the front seat.


    "Oh, they brought the back number to that one. You wouldn''t know because I''m getting late, but it was pretty rumoured."


    The student in the seat in front of the shake - Shibuya Ten Nights said.


    "Heh, it''s a boulder back number. But what''s the back number?


    "I don''t know. He escaped from the lab and became a wild dolphin, not picked up in the back."


    To the shake of questioning, I said what ten nights appropriately came to mind.


    After school, the parents had already gone home, but Angelina remained at school.


    Because of this, we also saw other classes, took lunch and lunch breaks together, and toured a lot of department activities.


    And now Angelina is in the classroom, surrounded by students from the Upper Beauty class who have finished their club activities. Totally popular.


    "Angelina, she''s Australian."


    "Wow, wow"


    "Jap Jap"


    "And he sounds like a racist. He hates Japan."


    "Uh, wow"


    "Jap Jap"


    "You can kill and eat pigs and cows, but you insist you don''t kill dolphins and whales."


    "Heh, wow"


    "Jap Jap"


    "Australian ancestors have slaughtered Aboriginal as leisure, and western European ancestors have extinct Stellar Kaiju, and now Japanese whaling is bad."


    "Oh, wow"


    "Jap Jap"


    It was Angelina, who broke it down with the students and played the conversation with pleasure, even though she could only talk to Jap.


    "Well, it''s time to go home, Mr. Angelina"


    Upper beauty smiling at such a soothing landscape a little further away, but seeing the clock at 4: 30, I speak up.


    and it was then. A three-year bad group shows up in Shangmi''s classroom to make the students feel better. All the bad guys are making bruises and bleeding on their faces.


    "Come on, back number. Crossbow Emperor High School guys attacked me. Then we won''t be dealing with each other... Yunzuka and Shibuya are gone, not the back of the line."


    A pupil with the heads of the bad guys during Euthanasia II begs Uemmi with a look of sorry.


    "Again!? I don''t know what to do with myself! I got into a fight with a high school kid.


    Bad people shrugging themselves in the fierce Upper Beauty.


    "I know... I will definitely return this debt one day..."


    "Damn......"


    Upper Mi takes a big sigh of sigh and takes a seat when she sees a poor head sitting down in the ground.


    Upper Mi and Angelina headed to the school gate, across the street from the school gate, where more than ten high school students were defective. Teachers ignore it because they don''t try to get into the premises, and they don''t even try to put their hands on regular students.


    "You are the legendary defect - they say Makoto Aizawa is coming back, the back of Euthanasia II..."


    Among the high school defects, a prominent man moves forward and speaks to Upper Beauty. It looks like it will be 190 cm tall. While all the other defects are messing with my hair, dyeing and leasing it into blonde hair, this boy just has short hair and doesn''t look defective if you just look at the hairstyle. His face is tough and his mouth is bent on the letter to.


    "Before I even know it, I think that''s how you treat me"


    Says Shangmi like she gave up.


    "Pretty cute...... not what I imagined"


    "But he''s talking about gathering handsome men from schools all over the place and making reverse harlems."


    "Oh, they''re respecting Makoto Aizawa. So, you know, a fucking bitch."


    "I heard you had five kids in elementary school."


    "You think the kid shot a hockey bear three months old? He was mad because it took him a minute to kill him, and he threw a child into the mouth of Mount Azu as punishment."


    "I hear you''ve been scouting from the back streets."


    "You''ve got too many tails on your rumors... and all the obviously impossible stories..."


    I listened to these talkative high school students behind me, and I gave them a slack, Uemami. But in some of the backstreet organizations, only the scouted stories are true. Probably because of this rumor.


    "I''ve been in Crossbow Emperor''s High School for three years, Kamahiro Tajima! I''ve been beaten by a lot of interrogators!


    Give him a name, high school bad head - Kakihachiro hips in the middle and sets both fists in front of his chest. Obviously, when I was studying martial arts, Upper Mi found out.


    "A year of euthanasia, Mimi Uenohara"


    He named himself quietly and also set up Uemami. The right hand is gently gripped next to the face and the left hand is protruding forward and open.


    (This guy is pretty strong...... full combat training, loaded)


    Facing each other and additionally, Shangmi feels the strength of her opponent on her skin.


    (And yet I can''t forgive you for using that power to fight. No... that''s the same for me though. Yeah, I''ve never fought or sold from myself. I''m not like this guy)


    Tell yourself that, while stuffed by Kamiyaro about two steps from Uemami''s side, see how it goes. But Kakiyaro stays put, he doesn''t try to move.


    "Jap......"


    Angelina poses as a maiden with both hands together in front of her chest and looks worried about Upper Beauty.


    (You want me to fight and sell it from myself and set it up? Besides, it''s bad for you. You''re such a jerk.)


    Poisoned in his heart, he stuffed it all at once from Uemami, and Kakihachiro also reacted and moved.


    Kakihachiro''s fist, unleashed on the counter, was aimed at Kakihachiro''s face, but Kakihachiro calmly avoids it and grabs Kakihachiro''s wrist.


    If it was just a defect so far, I put a twist in my wrist, threw it apart whatever, and took it from there to the joint, and that was it. But Kamahachiro had a different taste.


    Before Uemami moved, Kakihachiro approached Uemami with his wrist removed.


    Step into the rear of one leg of Upper Beauty and snuggle your body''s half from side to side into Upper Beauty, and the grabbed arm takes you forward of Upper Beauty.


    (Are you in...)


    Kamiyaro was moving faster than Uemai would turn to throw, instantly preventing Uemai from throwing, while diving into his own dominant position. Conversely, Kamahachiro is positioned to crumble Uemami.


    When Kamahachiro gently raised his arm grabbed by Upper Beauty, he pushed Upper Beauty''s head with his raised arm, axing the stepped foot and the intimate part of his body, and defeated Upper Beauty''s body backwards as it was. The grabbed wrist is also released with a knocked out detachment.


    Immediately after being defeated, Uemami jumps into momentum.


    Kamahachiro, after reading the timing of his fall, let go of the kick as he turned around, but Uemami was also reading that the attack was coming.


    Upper Mi''s hand spins in a screw and roars, releasing toward Kamahachiro''s kick.


    Kick and punch. Legs and arms. It is obvious without having to explain which is stronger. Not to mention considering the difference in weight between the two, and the difference in power due to gender, it can also be described as insane shakedown, such as trying to intercept with a punch against a kick.


    But it was Kamahachiro, not Uemami, who distorted his face in agony.


    Uemami didn''t - in fact, release a punch. Deepening his thumb and pinky finger, the three fingers in between were very shallow and folded, rotated and released.


    (I did something very unpopular...... It doesn''t taste good...)


    When I try to use the depths of Uenohara''s ancient martial arts, Uenomi wants to tongue me for having demonstrated more power than I could have imagined.


    Persimmon Yaro squatting by holding his legs. My uniform trousers are torn and a lot of blood is blowing out of my legs. The flesh of the legs is deeply groping.


    "I''ll give you first aid, so just sit tight. You call an ambulance!


    Uemami crouches beside Kakihachiro and yells at the other defects.


    "Sorry......"


    Without even looking at his uniform getting dirty with returning blood, Kamahachiro whispered his thanks as he turned his pants, took out his handkerchief and wrapped it tightly around his wound.


    "Jap......"


    "I want to say it''s okay... but I don''t like it when the police or something come and interrogate me..."


    Uemami laughs bitterly at Angelina, who peeks in worried.


    "I''ll leave it to you that I fell. Oh, and... I''m here."


    With his sorry face mouthing his surrender, Kamahachiro bows his head.


    Upper Beauty, who sees it, laughs at Angelina, letting her thumbs up and wink. Angelina leaped wide open her mouth and was delighted as she clapped over her head.

 1077 10

    The essence of the curse is to erode and corrode a person''s destiny with malice.


    Few people can understand how comfortable that is. However, because there are few, I think that Natsuya Yamakura Noisuke is good.


    Aoinosuke is fascinated by the curse. Most curses have a set of grudges. But there is no resentment against Yamagatasuke. I just want to curse someone else''s fate in the funny half, but only for the sake of it. Sometimes you curse certain people, and sometimes you make it happen to unspecified people, to places and objects.


    Yamagatasuke is intoxicated by his actions. When you curse someone, when you see the cursed suffer in front of you, you can''t help but have fun.


    Right now, in front of me, there''s a man who''s about to be cursed.


    The man stares at Aoinosuke with trembling. The man''s name is Garcia. A man who wanted to be a magician in the Complex Devil and got started, but had no qualities and couldn''t be a big magician.


    Garcia wanted to acquire magic because she wanted power. It was a miserable bottom in society. That''s why I wanted to be special.


    Special powers were gained as desired. But it is the bottom line among magicians and in the end remains miserable.


    From there Garcia wanted further power. Therefore, the path was chosen to ensure that power was gained in a way that ensured risks arose. In other words, by becoming cursed, you gain strength.


    The curse does not necessarily bring only evil. It can also bring strength as a price for constraint and suffering. Or it can be seen as a curse as a price for power.


    "Garcia, what I bring you is curse and hope."


    Pointing to Garcia with long fingers to the unusual, Yamagatasuke tells him in a harsh tone.


    Garcia nods with a mixed look of fear and readiness. This is what I asked for.


    "Pain and constraint, these two erode you. The constraint is to be my puppet and keep fighting."


    Garcia snorts again at the words of Yamanokusuke. Again, on its face, there is a mixture of readiness and fear.


    As amusing as such Garcia''s reaction may be, a creepy thin, ragged laugh springs up at the mouth of Yamagatasuke, and the chant of the spell begins with a high voice.


    Garcia felt the ambient air change. It is as if a disastrous sign is standing and eroding the space itself. Gives such an illusion, as if something were going to penetrate Garcia''s body and mind as well, invisible and invisible. But the curse hasn''t actually been cast yet. in the middle of it.


    Eventually Garcia felt a change in her own body. Feels like something is overflowing from the inside and the cells throughout the body are excited and happy. And instinctively, we understand that something can be bounced from the inside out.


    "Unleash it. With the curse."


    Encouraged by Aoinosuke, Garcia unleashes her power.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Both pleasure and pain thrust through the body. Your whole body feels more powerful and pleasant, while at the same time you suffer from pain that chops off your whole body''s skin and muscles.


    The pain created by the curse was felt as if it were such a substitute for hurting and mocking Garcia''s flesh.


    Eventually the pain disappeared more, leaving only a pleasant feeling. The pain did not seem to last long.


    There has been no significant change in appearance. It is to the extent that it has become a little muscular at best. But he''s got enough power to make Garcia a trance.


    "Huh... hahahahahahahahahahahaha!


    Garcia giggles. The self who was suffering from powerlessness finally gained power. I can''t wait to see that.


    "Another one, the cursed, was born. My life celebrates. Celebrate the emergence of the cursed. Bless the curse."


    To Garcia, who gave her cursed power and made her wish come true, Yamagatasuke tells her.


    The essence of celebration is to rejoice and honor a person''s destiny with good intentions.


    At night, Sylvia and I visited Tasmania Devil for several nights. For once this is a neutral district, but still outside, Kurizo is on guard.


    My parents called that chestnut san.


    "You think Kakihachiro lost the fight?


    To the mother''s report at home, Kurizo rounds his eyes.


    Besides, I heard they were junior high and girls, and when it''s a hard story to believe, Kurizo frowns.


    The Tajima family is born with thorough training in combat techniques from an early age. Kamahachiro ran delinquently, rebelling against such a Peach Island family, and was just refusing to serve the Silver Storm Hall, or he was an undeserved person who would live a day of dawn in fights with the power he had acquired.


    "Is it a good drug to know that there''s a top in the world?"


    Smile small, hang up the phone.


    Sylvia was in the counter seat in the Tasmanian Devil store with what night.


    Whether you''re escorting Silver Storm Hall, you can move normally. Of course, there will always be escorts.


    Sylvia thought that Sylvia might have taken unwanted care of her because she wanted to take her to the museum. I''m talking about how many nights I was always in that hall and rarely went out.


    "When I used to come here, I was only allowed to drink one drink."


    I had a little cocktail, and a few nights said: Under Tasmanian Devil''s rules, drinking starts at the age of thirteen and ends at only one drink until the age of fifteen.


    "Even if it''s past fifteen, alcohol is still poison in underage bodies. over time."


    A small middle-aged waiter with light black skin, with clean alignment of hair all back, draws attention with a low, sinister voice. He is short, but extremely carved and has a positive face. He has been a clerk for many years at this bar for residents of the back street, and he also provides a variety of information free of charge to the extent that it does not involve the privacy of customers.


    "The master is still wearing a bear stuffed animal, but why is that?"


    Tasmanian Devil specialty, referring to the bear-wearing master, asks how many nights.


    "That''s a lesson you shouldn''t beat. If he loses, he''ll serve the customer in that dress in this store for the rest of his life, and it''s the result of a battle."


    The waiter answered in a respectful tone.


    "So you''re keeping your word to discipline. What did the Master''s opponent bet on?"


    "I don''t know that"


    In response to Sylvia''s words, the waiter said.


    "But I miss you. I can''t believe you brought me to Tasmania Devil again."


    How many nights with a sloppy face. This is the second time I''ve been brought here by Sylvia. I was thirteen then.


    "Have you been in that house the whole time and your breath is boring?


    "What are you talking about, sister? That mansion is my sanctuary and the universe. Outside the mansion is like outside the universe."


    Then I''m an extracosmic creature.


    Sylvia laughs small and mouths the cocktail. For several nights Bloody Marie, Sylvia was drinking Kamikaze.


    "When my father died. Come on, my favorite sister rushed me, comforted me... cleaned up a lot, did it with me... that, me... as many times as I dream, it''s still a strong memory in me, isn''t it? But no, my sister has been alienated since then... do you know how I felt...? I miss her so much already..."


    I got drunk all around me, and I was rapping and talking boldly for nights.


    "I just had one drink, so you should stop drinking the second one."


    Because the nights are weaker than I thought, and I don''t know if it''s teasing Uedo or crying Uedo, it was Sylvia who decided that as much as possible in the future, booze should not create opportunities to drink.


    (Oh, you can''t. This is how I think again. A thorough and avoided attitude to what I dislike, even in the details, and a profit and loss account��)


    There will also be people in the world who don''t doubt that as a matter of course, but Sylvia wonders if such a guy is okay with loneliness or whatever others think he is.


    From around him, Sylvia has been well noticed and sometimes criticized for her intentions and selfishness. So I''ve annoyed others, and I''ve hurt them. It has been that repetition ever since I was a child, to this day when I can say I am old at my age.


    That''s true in terms of how many nights. I missed you so much, but knowing that I was feeling lesbian, I got annoyed and left. As a result, I felt lonely for several nights. Or I could have hurt you.


    I can understand that my personality sometimes hurts people and is seen by people with white eyes, and I am trying to revisit it it as much as possible, but it is hard to see how it has taken root as a nature.


    "Sorry."


    Words of apology pounded and spilled in a modest voice. But it hadn''t reached my ears for a few nights when I was already drunk.


    (Lightly crumbling with a cocktail or whatever, you''re too weak)


    With a bitter laugh, Sylvia orders a second cup.


    "Ngufu... dreamed... dreamed"


    When Sylvia finished her second drink, the nights she was stuck at the table rose and squealed with vain eyes.


    "My sister''s dreams of peppering all over my body, apologizing to me over and over again for ''sorry'' and ''sorry''"


    "Go back to sleep."


    "I''ve always wanted to be in that dream world. Oops!


    "Hey..."


    Sylvia changes her complexion a few nights spitting on the table. Meanwhile, a nice middle waiter doesn''t change his complexion and brings a rag and a bucket.


    After all, Sylvia thought it would be better to stop drinking at what night.


    At the dinner of the Ueno family, Ueno Mi seemed to enjoy speaking in front of everyone about today''s class visit.


    "Incredible, you think this is acceptable to both teachers and students at school? What happened to this country? It''s sad."


    Uenohara is flabbergasted to hear the story.


    "A parent who never comes to visit her daughter''s class is a morale taker in Worried Country. That''s lamentable, and the future of Japan is pretty dark."


    "Ja ~ ~ ~ ~ P"


    "Guru..."


    Ueno roars at Uemami''s dialogue and Angelina, who flickers her hands beside her face and makes a clear tease of her voice.


    Afterwards, Shangmi also talks about everything she fought with the defects after school.


    "I''m sorry, Grandma Zeng. By accident, though, I used a forbidden hand."


    To my great-grandson, who apologizes, Umeko was frightened in a different way.


    "Don''t bother being stupid. You can be honest. You don''t even remember a little lies and cheats. Besides... By accidental use, I assume you were quite the user?


    "Yeah, I was named Kamiyaro Tajima. Do you know Grandma Zeng?


    "I don''t know."


    If you are a well-known strong man, you know many plums, but you don''t know everything.


    (Tajima...)


    Meanwhile, Ip Mountain, who was eating next to Angelina, reacted to the name.


    (The Tajima family...... there is a possibility of someone on the edge of the Silver Storm Hall. It could just be a coincidence)


    Ye Shan knew of the existence of a famous family that had long belonged to the Silver Storm Hall and had been produced by many of its principals.

 1078 11

    The next morning. Even though I got drunk with a cocktail for a few nights, I never got hungover, it was the same wake-up call as usual.


    How many nights and Sylvia watch the morning news while picking up breakfast.


    Only Sylvia is almost perfect for a few nights and is treated like an escort and entertainment. There are parts of it that we treat as special because of the number of nights, but there are also cases where we put on one escort who is as close as possible indoors, not just for the number of nights. I don''t set up that role every time.


    The news was a substitute for how PTA chairman committed the serial rape and murder of sixteen children. We''ve been talking about it since yesterday. It had been browned online as Lolicon PTA Furious Sixteen Shots, etc.


    "I don''t know who to believe anymore that people who are PTA chairmen commit crimes like this."


    "What, this supremely retarded comment. Why did you think Chairman PTA wouldn''t commit a crime? Is this guy an asshole? If you''re a geeky guy to see, you''re a prejudiced fool to suspect from your head when you commit it?


    I say on the TV screen, watching a woman with a microphone on and commenting, with a contemptuous look for a few nights.


    "At a time when these title-faithful de low brains are spreading throughout the world, similar crimes will happen again, and there won''t be less scraps to replace titles with hiding or armor."


    "I don''t know about titles as PTA chairman, but I still need a guy with titles and authority. To silence the people, to stop thinking, to reassure them. You''re right. Sometimes it works badly, but it''s something you should have."


    Sylvia felt resistance to speaking differently, but still told me what to say for a few nights. Although Sylvia is somewhat of a nocturnal thought.


    "Most importantly, the Mido Huangmen cage is more interesting as a story, isn''t it? Your title, Faith breaks down. It''s one of your pleasures again. The guy who stops thinking with authority or title is also a problem, but if you don''t give a shit about it, you say it''s over, and you stop thinking about it."


    "Ugh... well ah..."


    "You don''t have to pull in because I told you to. That''s a thought stop, too. After thinking about it, you can tell if I''m right or how many nights I''m right."


    "Yeah, I totally felt the spirit in your sister''s words, so I thought your sister was right."


    How many nights I laugh when I say that.


    (Shit. No more nostalgia. I guess I''ll just be bothered later.


    It is Sylvia who has already felt it is too late.


    (Then by the time I got to the escort, I should have left it to another guy, not to be on his side or anything. But even though this guy wants something about me, it''s pathetic to avoid it obviously, so I stayed on the side and did it... uh already... trouble. Water on the baking stone now, but let''s hit the hand we can hit)


    Sylvia thinks so and leaves a few nights when she finishes breakfast, returning to her room to make a sneak phone call.


    "Hey Junko. Me, I''m still escorting Lucannenko, if you''re free, why don''t you come and see me?


    Sylvia invites Junko in a tone that clearly shows that she can''t even do it herself.


    "Hmm, why all of a sudden again?


    "No, no, no, I don''t care, but the guy for a few nights would love it if you came. Come on."


    "Hey, Sylvia... if I were here, how many nights would my consciousness be dispersed and easier on me?" Haven''t you invited me with that prospect?


    (sharp do it......)


    Sylvia is poked at the star and attracts a grin.


    "No, I''m not saying I can''t. It sounds interesting, and I was just wondering if it might be a substitute for your intellectual curiosity. Of course, I have plans to be a fighter in some cases."


    "Sylvia, you may not have noticed, but I''m a bit of a bar-reader."


    "Ugh... no, the... help me if you know what I mean. Me and you... you see, O''MyRape and you aren''t broke up, not with me personally, are you? I''ll borrow it. Can you lend it to the owner of the Silver Storm Hall? A bargain, huh?


    ''Mm-hmm... well, I''m just messing around today securing an experimental bench, so... Don''t hesitate to invite me again.''


    After all, where he was turned down and dropped his shoulder disappointingly, his cell phone caused a tremor for the emergency signal, and Sylvia squeezes her mind.


    "It''s an enemy attack. The number is seven. One of them judged himself a strong enemy. ''


    "Until I go, deceive, deceive, fight."


    ''There''s no sign you''re going to set me up from the other side, but do you want to set me up from here?


    "Are you sure this is an enemy attack? Well, if you''re not setting me up, don''t set me up here. Until I go."


    Instructions are given to his men at the Inc, and Sylvia heads to the front door.


    "Totally ~. You''re welcome for pre-meal exercise, but I want you to give me a break about post-meal. I mean, raiding in the morning or something. Seriously, give me a break"


    Meet Sylvia on the way for several nights.


    "They say there''s a guy who''s gonna suck, so hide."


    "I know ~. Looks like someone''s had a very intense curse. I''ll just take a sneak peek from here."


    When I got to the front door, I stopped for a few nights.


    As Sylvia pulls the door, seven men, as reported, are facing the Silver Storm Hall warriors in the garden.


    "I see, he looks bad"


    Sylvia also figured that out at first sight. Only one person is releasing an unusually disastrous aura. Even from positioning, it seems to be a leader.


    "I am Silver Storm Hall owner and lead warrior, Sylvia Tanshita!


    With no shields out and only a rifle on his shoulder, Sylvia makes a dignified advance in front of the Raiders and gives them a name. Rather than the raiders, he named himself after one of them who clearly seemed strong. To draw his consciousness to himself.


    "Garcia."


    A muscular man who exasperates evil is named. Sylvia reckons that the appearance has both oriental and western European characteristics and is half as good as herself. He has cut his brown hair short, and for exasperating evil, he has a very soft, gentle face, and not a bad face. That felt creepy the other way around.


    "Go around. If you''re going home to the right, you can miss it."


    "Let me do that. After a little rambling. Do you have all your power? I''ve been waiting for that."


    Garcia smiles and sets herself up happily against Sylvia''s provocation.


    (What, this guy...)


    Sylvia is surprised to see Garcia standing.


    (Amateur rounded out, full of gaps. At least you don''t know any martial arts. But......)


    Purely physical ability was seen as high.


    (Can I think of a modified mouse at Junko''s place?)


    As usual, when you transfer and call a giant silver shield, you can put your strength all over your body.


    "Woohoo... my sister who became a macho is good too... But not just in hindsight, I want to see it before."


    nights asking how things were going through the gap in the front door, squeaking with a lukewarm face


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Sylvia flew a shield with a call from Garcia, and the rest of the battle began.


    Sylvia was moving sideways after blowing her shield off. The machination has already been solved.


    Garcia didn''t try to move. Sylvia looked at it and somehow figured it out. No one has sent a shield attack, not so much as taken it. But it''s not like he wasn''t there. Somehow, I felt I could take it.


    "Hmm."


    Garcia opens her hands and receives a shield all over her body.


    Garcia stepping on top of her best efforts. The shock makes my body squirm. I also thought about avoiding it, but I dared to take it. I wanted to try the power I gained.


    Where I took the shield to prevent it and laughed satisfactorily, a new shock wears Garcia. It was a shooting by Sylvia''s rifle.


    I wondered if they pierced my right chest, and the curse that eroded Garcia activated to the fullest, causing severe pain where the rifle bullet hit me, while at the same time curing my skin and flesh and preventing bullet entry. Sylvia''s rifle curse is also naturally retreating.


    (His curse is - I''ll start and see too, legendary curse. Cursed and made into an immortal warrior...)


    Even from afar, for several nights, I found out who the curse Garcia was under.


    Garcia runs for Sylvia. Just before Garcia entered the attack range, Sylvia put her shield in front of her again and blew it forward.


    The shield, which seemed to be rolling on the spot to prevent it, appeared again before Sylvia, just before Garcia tried to launch an attack. Hence, this time he can hardly stand up, and Garcia is properly shielded from close range.


    Large-blown with every shield, Garcia was flown to the edge of the garden, destroying the garden walls and flying straight off the premises.


    Garcia, a few seconds but with a blown consciousness, had become a big letter on the road on the gravel road when she noticed.


    "Hehehe..."


    For some strange reason, Garcia wakes herself up laughing. The current attack was quite overwhelming, but the resistance of the curse still prevents damage. Even though it brings intense pain when preventing it most.


    When Garcia slowly returned to the garden, there was an obvious battle. Of the six killers Garcia brought in, four have already fallen.


    "Uhh, uhh, uhh"


    Garcia laughs as she looks at Sylvia. It''s not an unpleasant way to laugh. On the contrary, like a refreshing grin, it appeared in Sylvia''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong?


    Point the rifle at the muzzle and Sylvia asks quietly.


    "It made me want it. I''m testing the power I wanted right now. I''m glad to hear that. I''m also glad to be able to wield my powers for the sake of those who have empowered me. This must be the happiest time of my life."


    Speaking quietly, too, Garcia turned her back on Sylvia with dignity, with a calm expression.


    "They tell me to just say hi and come home, so I''ll let you go home. Good mood."


    To Garcia, who walks away exposed to a gap, Sylvia never fires a gun. I know it''s no use shooting.


    (There''s no such thing as total immortality, but I don''t even think I can kill him here)


    Sylvia had also noticed the anomaly in Garcia''s body. The ability to play is numerous in overlife, but it''s not the same again. Physical damage is minimised.


    When Sylvia looked back, five of the killers rolled in corpses, one surrendering and squatting.


    "Are they giving you the cards?


    When Sylvia asked the surviving assassin, the assassin took a single card out of his pocket and showed it to Sylvia. In the painting pattern of the night sky, the O of the alphabet is written.


    Three more cards can also be found from the body. Four sheets in total in U, E and O. Add it to previous items and it will be eight pieces.


    I went back to the front door where I was for a few nights and Sylvia showed me her card. Take out the cards you used to have for several nights.


    "Is the alphabet BELMNOOU? Words or sentences from these eight letters, can''t you relate?


    Drop your gaze on the cards arranged in order on the ground, Sylvia asks.


    "Ok..."


    The nights groaned, replacing the letters M and N, replacing E and L, putting U between L and E.


    "BLUEMOON? Blue moon? It''s a word for once..."


    "It''s the Ethereal Moon Festival... This is an invitation to bad taste."


    To Sylvia, who is surprised, how many nights answers and calls. It''s an increasingly meaningless answer from Sylvia.


    "I got the mastermind, too. Oh, hello ~ shi"


    "How many nights have you come to an answer?"


    The person on the phone said with a laugh.


    "I knew it... it was you... What are you gonna do?"


    "Are you guessing at the time you called my students? It''s an invitation to the Ethereal Moon Festival. I''m going to kill you there. Of course, there is an option not to come. In that case, we''ll keep releasing assassins after the festival. I''m not playing, I''m serious about killing you. Naturally, I will also attend the festival. Don''t you want to settle there? ''


    "Why..."


    I had no idea why I suddenly wanted to kill myself or why I was going to fight, and the night I tried to ask you, but they hung up unilaterally.

 1079 12

    How many nights Lukanenko and Aoinosuke Electric House talked about a lot of things beyond just being a business partner.


    Nights and nights together, Aoinosuke deals with something called a curse. Therefore, I was able to play the conversation without being aware of the age difference.


    While there was still a teenage girl, Yamagatasuke had a glance and listened sincerely to her for nights when she had such things as her beliefs and passions. In the beginning......


    Gradually, Aoinosuke became oblivious to several nights. Whether you''re dealing with a little girl, you''re losing sight of her. But I tried not to show that heart as much as I could.


    The reason I started neglecting was one day''s conversation.


    "We are alike and non-alike. You really don''t understand me."


    After visiting the Le Canenko residence and buying and selling curses, Yamagata Noisuke spoke of such things before several nights.


    "My life is more than happy to see people cursed and anguished, and cursed and scratched. But you are interested in the curse itself. Suffer from understanding. What''s so fun about it..."


    "People''s preferences are so different. I don''t understand it, I don''t empathize with it, so you don''t have to fuck with it."


    On nights of infidelity with spinal reflexes for being denied, Yamagatasuke accidentally spills a grin. This place is so girly and familiar.


    "I''m not wearing a ketch, even if I don''t have 100% understanding or empathy, some things will be somewhat of a part of it that goes through. From my age, I see the curse as a set with the cursed. But I love the curse itself individually for several nights. Why is that? I wonder if it''s a special feeling to extract and treat curses and to be a bribe for trafficking."


    "I wonder if it''s collectable? I''m not sure myself."


    When I hear about Yamaki Noisuke, I shake her little neck for a few nights.


    "Curse it. Come on, there''s a kind, there''s each one. I have the thoughts of the cursed. There is also the sorrow of the cursed. All kinds of curses - lots of curses, if you can see them, so be it."


    "I see, well..."


    How many nights I felt, that''s when Aoinosuke understood. It got through.


    I said something similar and non-existent, but not so. On the other hand, it''s very different.


    When the obsession with the curse for several nights and the obsession with the effect of my curse seemed different and similar, homogeneous, Yamagatasuke took it at this time. That''s why I felt neglected.


    Because of his lack of understanding and empathy, Yamagatasuke was able to make a deal with how many nights until then. I never neglected it.


    But on this day, Yamaki Noisuke understood to some extent. In time, I even caught a glimpse of the same values as myself.


    While I said I couldn''t empathize with what nights I didn''t understand, that was in the best shape for Yamaki Noisuke. You should be alone in this world. Who knows how wonderful the curse is. I wish I was alone in this realm. There must be no one else to step in there.


    Yamanokusuke even remembered how many nights he felt like a crisis. And it swelled day by day.


    After finishing the treatment of the assassins'' bodies, after settling down, he talked to Sylvia for several nights about the Aoizuki Festival with a person named Aoizuke Electric House.


    "I''m a curse dealer. I haven''t seen a bit of it lately...... We used to go there quite a bit, and then we started chatting a lot."


    When I talked about Aoinosuke, he looked stubborn for several nights.


    "My first...... no, I wonder if I''m the only one who understands. Yet... why...? Why would he kill me? I... respected you, and in a way I thought you were like a master. I don''t know why... What did I do? I have no idea. It''s true. Why..."


    "I don''t doubt anything. There''s something you didn''t like more about the other side than doing something in bad faith."


    "Maybe so, but then what is that? I wish you could at least say..."


    For several nights he seemed to be in little shock at what could also be called the betrayal of the person he admired.


    (I thought you''d be quite a weirdo if you''re going to find out with this guy, but I figured you''d be a pretty weirdo)


    I gently researched on the internet about the Electric Institute Yamagata Noisuke, Sylvia, but I couldn''t stop laughing when I saw the search results that came out


    Reputation is dichotomous. Many are hostile. The reason for hostility was a substitute for the sorcerer''s fame breaking because he is a freak who pursues old perverse sexual witchcraft and spells and makes madness a virtue.


    On the other hand, there are many supporters. Few have similar values and preferences to him. Without being inclined to the supremacy of strength, we can also take good care of the people below, to hold frequent events such as the Ethereal Moon Festival.


    I''ll have to ask Omi Rape for an investigation later.


    It''s been a little while since I was searching, so I thought it was time to settle down for a few nights and decide to speak up.


    "So, how many nights... I''m going to ask you the key thing"


    It''s important, though I feel heavy, I can''t help but check.


    "Can I kill him? No, asking us to stay here at Silver Storm Hall means we have to kill him. We''re set to kill whoever''s pointing the assassin to protect the escort perfectly."


    "It will be...... But... um..."


    "If you can settle with him, you can settle with him, or you can keep him locked up until one step before you kill him."


    "Hmmm......"


    Nights with a difficult face.


    "I don''t want you to kill me, but I can''t help it...... hey. I had respect, but I didn''t have enough love."


    "You''re a master to the point of being lightly split up"


    "Hmmm...... honestly, I''d love to get on with this invitation. You''ve been interested for a long time, haven''t you, Ethereal Moon Festival? Sister, would you like to join us?


    "Now is the right time to use this dialogue. Sleep and say."


    Sylvia threw up grumpy at the dialogue she had spoken with a smile for several nights.


    Ye Shan was visited by a magician named Xingcoal Yufu.


    Survival of the Star Charcoal Stream spell, once destroyed by Junko Suzuoka, which was also reconciled and incorporated with Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, while, as an astrologer and spell artist, he said, he also worked almost independently.


    Leaf Mountain sits in front of a fortune teller at the roadside of downtown.


    "Do you know what a curse is? I''ve never asked you to curse anyone, but I''ve never asked you to curse yourself."


    Towards Ye Shan, Tamao says as if he was a little frightened.


    "Actually, I''m not sure. Because it''s a maggot. Uh-huh. Uh-huh."


    I don''t even know the answer to that.


    Jade husband laughing at the words of Ye Shan.


    "Oh, that''s good. But are you sure? I don''t know what the situation is, but being cursed means you''re going to bear a shackle, right?


    Exploring Ip Mountain himself, Tamao takes the confirmation in mind.


    "Of course, you can break it later, and the lighter the curse, the less it affects you, but being cursed is never a light shackle in itself."


    "Thank you for worrying about me in maggot-style. But he really needs it. I''m glad you solved it after work..."


    "Okay. If you''re ready... be a light guy."


    Jade husband puts his hands together toward Ye Shan and begins to cast a spell.


    Ip Mountain felt clearly. A mass of malice and resentment is unleashed on me. Even though there was no reason to be resented, the spearhead of fierce resentment was directed at me, and it felt as though I was cursed that the evil persuasion was coming together.


    "Yes, over. Perhaps this will bring your luck down considerably. Whenever you want to solve it, come."


    "Thank you. When you''re done with your work, I''ll be there to solve it for you, so I''ll see you then."


    Ip Mountain to give a toast towards Tamao.


    "I finally tried to divulge you too... but there''s a pretty bad phase out there. It''s not the effect of the curse. I secretly divulged it before I cursed it. The curse will increase the danger even further. You... are going to be in quite a predicament."


    Tamao''s words, which he tells in the face, are not very much, but just divination and I couldn''t put on a smile.


    "I''ll keep that in mind for the liver. Although I am not sure if maggots have liver. Ugh."


    Ip Mountain rises up, a short distance from Tamao, and he receives a call.


    "After the Electric Institute unleashed an assassin on Lucanenko, he was politely taught that he was a setup man."


    The other party was a client, Sato.


    "Did you do that... It''s a thought circuit that maggots don''t understand."


    ''Nobody knows about that guy''s thought circuit or anything. He''s the kind of guy who always thinks it''s a virtue to do something uneven with others. Even the Silver Storm Hall assassins are expected soon. It''s a hassle, please.''


    "Okay. I don''t know, maggots coming out."


    Hanging up the phone, Ip Mountain headed to the location of Aoinosuke Electric House, which he had heard beforehand.

 1080 13

    At the dojo of the Ueno family, Angelina slept in large letters.


    Angelina was being done. A nightmare I''ve had a lot lately. A dream where the people I''ve killed turn into zombies and chase Angelina around in groups.


    Once Angelina was a Grim Penis executive, she abducted several Japanese and put them on a boat, killing them in a cruel way on board.


    I didn''t even consider my actions evil then. The Japanese did not doubt that existence itself was evil, and it was a feeling that they were succeeding or losing it.


    Now I think I was a completely psychotic freak. I even wonder why you were doing that.


    Asking forgiveness, Angelina escapes desperately.


    Before that Angelina, as a child, the first classmate I drove to a fig suicide showed up and got stuck.


    "Cursed killer! Waiting for you is the blaming bitterness of hell that will never be saved forever. You look forward to it after you die!


    Spread the distorted grin and the child screams. Angelina is attacked by a bottomless fear and comes to the spot.


    There''s a bunch of zombies chasing me from the rear, screwing up Angelina.


    Crying and desperate to resist, but too many zombies to do anything about it.


    "Wake up. Angelina."


    When I woke up by my voice, Umeko and Uemami were peering into me. I can see you''re worried about who you were.


    "Jap......"


    I know it''s a dream and I''m relieved, but I can''t get out of fear and guilt.


    Angelina had had various experiences since she became what she is today, and her mind had changed dramatically.


    I secretly suspected that that abuse I had suffered at the Sana ''a Biological Laboratory - the days of hell that turned to the position where I was thoroughly abused and could never end - would be a reward for what I had done so far. I wondered if God had punished him. But back then, there were no major changes in mood.


    Then, just because it was just pathetic, the clouds in Angelina disappeared little by little at the same time that gratitude boiled over to Ye Shan, who saved himself.


    While I was acting with Ye Shan - and I was in trouble with the Ueno family, and while I was playing with Ueno Mi and the kids, the cloudy things in Angelina disappeared beautifully somewhere. And instead, a fierce guilt appeared in her heart, and came to pass.


    The sins committed and the business held are too heavy and great. I have a desire to make amends, but I don''t see the technique either, only the pain is swirling.


    Once upon a time, sinners have seen on television that recognizing and revamping sin is the greatest pain and punishment. I know that very well now.


    And we also know that the desire to make amends is, in the end, the desire to escape suffering.


    "Jap......"


    A glimpse of Upper Beauty peeking in worryingly, then Angelina sifts and shakes her head sideways.


    The most painful thing is being admired by Upper Mi and neighborhood children. I always become conscious. If everyone finds out how bad I''ve worked in the past...


    "Even if you can only talk to Jap, it''s funny because it only conveys feelings"


    Umeko says and makes tea.


    "Yeah, Mr. Angelina, it looks painful. But all it conveys is feelings, and I don''t know what''s painful"


    Uemmi said as she stroked Angelina''s forehead. On top of that, Angelina grips beauty''s hand gently.


    "I''m sure you don''t want to talk about that, even if you can speak the language?


    To the words of Umeko, Angelina turns away.


    I don''t want these people to know that my past is dead. I can''t talk, and I don''t think it''s that easy to find out, but I know Junko Yukioka, who made me look like this, for example, and there are a few others who know what I do. It''s not what I found out where it leaks from.


    Including this fear, Angelina becomes conscious of whether it is a punishment inflicted on her.


    Sylvia returned to the Silver Storm Hall mansion. I leave it to the guards of the Lucanenko mansion, where there are nights.


    Why Sylvia left the Lucanenko Mansion to kill Aoisuke Electric House, who is sending assassins. It also intends to gather information before doing so.


    "Lord, good luck!


    "Thank you!


    Seeing Sylvia, greeting her with a cheerful voice were Fujimura Startail and Raccoon City Lunar Vegetables, apprentice warriors who had just entered the Silver Storm Hall three months earlier.


    "You... the word" hard work "is a word used for those under your control, so be careful."


    "Oh, did you! I''m sorry!


    Spilling a smile and Sylvia cautioned, Raccoon City Luncheon droops her head in a nervous voice.


    "You guys seem all muscled up, and stretch it out tight. Don''t allow yourself to compromise."


    "Ha!"


    "Thank you very much! I''ll do my best!"


    Lived by Sylvia, the apprentice warriors scream with care.


    (Glad to have a promising guy in)


    As the owner, I am always concerned about maintaining the organization. For Silver Storm Hall, I want so much talent that I can get my hands out of my throat. At work, I want as many people and people as I want. There are no years without human consumption, etc.


    (Even though I''ve been in charge for decades, I freak out every year. People are dying this year, and new guys aren''t coming, and we''re not going to be able to maintain the Silver Storm Hall. You''re no different, I...)


    I''m disgusted with myself for being frightened by the misery of decline. But I''ve given up trying to change myself. Sylvia sighed, saying the combination of eternal life and yet a growing mind sucked. Besides, I urged the newcomers to grow up, and they said they wanted this body.


    (Well... do you want to go face-to-face with ohmy rape? I''ve been busy lately, so they''re going to complain again.)


    Sylvia, who resides in two organizations, but whose emphasis depends on whether that organization is busy or not.


    Several warriors were dispatched to the Lucanenko mansion, as well as Naito butcher Mitsubishi as a replacement for Silvia.


    "You''re still an amazing gardener."


    Slaughter Mitsubishi does not hesitate to say what he thinks while providing a few nights escort to take care of the garden.


    "A lot of people make fun of my garden, but I keep this up with a lot of effort ~. Dead flowers don''t have to be dull. It also takes time to wither. Makes it prone to wither and yet last a little longer in withered condition. I always have to take care of it."


    Nights say, working on separating undead flowers from dying flowers, and withered flowers.


    "The interior of the mansion is twisted with its head, too. How can I make it more enjoyable for my guests? Just the choices and placements of the statues are scattered and distressing. For me, this mansion is a very important treasure."


    "I love the interior of the mansion."


    "Really? Glad you could say that."


    I looked back at Mitsubishi the butcher and laughed at him for a few nights.


    "How many nights do you like our Lord, why haven''t you attacked us before?


    "Eh..."


    The words cloud for several nights of boulder in the slaughtered branches that do not even wrap the words in oblate at all, but mouth them with straight balls as they thought.


    "I can''t say it well, but should I have spoken aggressively from this side? Me, not so bold...... hey...... Maybe they thought it was annoying, so I thought," Come on. "


    "Hmm, I think I should aggressively gang up. Given the character of our Lord. Ah... I said extra things to my enemies, sss"


    Slaughter Mitsubishi smiling like a prank


    "Are you an enemy? But thanks for the advice."


    He smiles back at Mitsubishi, thanking her for a few nights.


    "I guess a strong push means it''s more effective for your sister"


    "I''m not sending salt to my enemies anymore, sss. You can take my word for it, you can doubt it, sss."


    "I''ll take a look at the desk."


    "Goddamn it... Goddamn it, sss"


    "No, no, don''t say that there, even with a joke. Ah..."


    Well, I came up with a few nights.


    "I wonder what your sister would think if I went into the Silver Storm Hall, too? Sister, do you think I''d be angry if I meant the impure motive you''re looking for?


    "No, I don''t think I''m angry with you, Sz. On the contrary, the skilled talent comes from the sss that the Lord wants and can''t wait to see. Whether you have a lower heart, I''m sure you''ll understand, sss."


    "Oh well..."


    I believed in the words of the slaughterhouse branches, and I made up my mind lightly for a few nights. After this one is solved, I''m trying to get you to let me in as part of the Silver Storm Hall.

 1081 14

    Sylvia visited O''Myrape headquarters.


    If you just want information, you can call and exchange it online, but I haven''t shown my face here for a while, so I decided to go directly and ask for it, with an apology for the area, etc.


    It was one person and one top executive who greeted him and one of his constituents who was supposed to be promising in the future. Everyone else seems to be busy paying.


    "I haven''t seen your face over here lately. I just got a job offer."


    "Don''t be a jerk."


    One who welcomes him - Ebony, the black cat, utters a grumpy voice on the couch. The first thing this cat complains about is Sylvia, who was largely expected, but still feels depressed.


    "You, every time you look at my face, that''s it."


    Sylvia also looks up and says grumpy. Even the angry Sylvia suddenly complains when she comes to show her face, and it''s impossible to talk about it.


    "Cat, that''s a forgetful creature. Cat, a flirtatious cat who also forgets after three days of thanksgiving. But there are a lot of real cats, some of which I remember after a long time. This cat got angry because he remembered. I was angry because I was lonely. A cat angry at the loneliness of not seeing someone she loves. A whimsical and tundra cat. But I can''t allow you not to come and see me on a whim, such a cat"


    Suddenly I began reciting poems only slightly from Inari, which is still treasured as particularly good among the shallow constituents of the sun.


    "Konnyaro. Shinobu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no Iabu no


    "Cat, it''s a majestic creature. Representation regulation by suppressing it in a position. Cats, even cats cannot be forgiven. The poet is an unyielding creature. Suppressing it in a position won''t stop. I can''t stop poetry. It can''t be stopped by the power of a cat."


    "I''m kidding, if you tell me not to, I''ll do it. This guy''s got a nigga. - I can''t let it go at all."


    "I''m sorry, when I think of it, I can''t help but say it, so please understand."


    Slightly says to the outraged ebony, not at all bad.


    "Even Ebony is happy that Mr. Sylvia came to show her face while she was busy. The truth is, that''s what little people complain about in poetry."


    It was Nana Kurosaki, an Omi rape executive.


    "Ma, I don''t care about Ebony..."


    "Nya-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya"


    "I want information about a guy named Aoizuki Festival and a guy named Aoizuke Electric House"


    To Sylvia''s words, Nana changes her complexion. Because she was also a magician, she also knew the existence of the festival and the name of the person named Yamagata Nobusuke.


    "Mr. Silvia, are you going to get involved with such a festival?


    "I don''t know if I''m going to get involved, but I thought you should know."


    Sylvia answers Nana''s question with a hard voice. Once we get the information, we''re just going to kill the target, but I don''t know if that information will help. Gathering information beforehand is like getting ready.


    "As usual, I''m gonna ask you to run a full operation with artificial satellites and fortunes and downings and souvenirs and creyavoyance and magic and free informants and our informants."


    "I''m kidding, I''m just gonna let you do it again."


    Ebony voices even more grumpy at Sylvia''s demands.


    "It''s the prerogative of the top executives. There''s nothing to complain about."


    ''And I did, darling. Nope. Until Ranjitsu, Sylvia grabbed too much.''


    "It''s all about the details, this unhappy black cat. Milk didn''t rattle that far."


    "Konya, you shouldn''t whisk that damned cat. Just kick the shit out of me."


    Ebony''s voice clearly angered rather than grumpy.


    "You used to say that. Ah. The milk came out, mostly because of you."


    Silvia''s voice is absurd when it comes to Ebony''s dialogue.


    "I''m kidding. You were annoying me about him, and I can''t blame you for being nasty or anything - miso. This guy is totally loose.


    "Ahhh!? Even I did say it tightly, but I didn''t say anything less delicate than you, and when he left or something, I stopped him! That''s where you chase..."


    "Please stop fighting"


    Silvia, totally in a quarrel and yelling in a tall voice, stops Nana with a quiet but strangely powerful voice, and Silvia looks decidedly ill-headed and exhales on the top of the Buddha.


    "I did it again...... Suma."


    "The bastard has given up." But it was awful, too. ''


    Sylvia and Ebony apologize to each other.


    "If I had time, I''d see Milk...... No, I''ve seen him several times since I left here. I''m not talking about the point."


    The once misguided O''Myrape executive is currently a Mad Scientist in Pharmaceutical Buddha City. The people who know the most about it are very limited.


    "Say hello."


    "You don''t have to do anything about it."


    Nana laughed and said, and Ebony threw up in her sinking voice.


    "I''ll arrange it."


    "Please."


    Slightly said, leaving the room. Sylvia thought we could arrange everything over the phone, even if we didn''t bother to leave the room, but she also interpreted it as a distraction to make it easier for us to talk. Or did you get away with the trouble of getting bad air soon...


    "I also know if I''m just talking about the Ethereal Moon Festival. You''re famous among magicians."


    And, Nana.


    "Some of them want to attend this festival, but only to get cursed themselves," he said.


    "Is there something so attractive about festivals that kill each other?


    Like a pretty crazy event, it seems to Sylvia. I wondered how many nights I was attracted to such a thing.


    "It doesn''t look like we''re just killing each other. I''m talking about a lot of other purposes. It just feels like you can enjoy a festival, have a special ritual, do something you can''t normally do at that festival."


    Even with Nana''s explanation, it was not much of a pin, Sylvia.


    In the garden of the Silver Storm Hall main house, the apprentice warriors Foxville Startail and Raccoon City Lunar Cuisine were mixed with the other senior warriors to encourage training.


    In the morning, Sylvia, the Lord, speaks to me, and we are both more motivated than usual. In the eyes of Kurizo, who was coaching the warriors, it became clear that their temper was increasing more than usual.


    "Not beautiful"


    Seeing the faces of the two temperamental apprentices, Chestnut Sans squeaks pompously.


    "Fox and fox, come here"


    Two of the warriors who are called out by Chestnut III and encourage them to train, head out to Chestnut III''s front.


    "Bad posture. Bad move, too. Most of all, you don''t look good."


    "Huh. Huh?


    "Excuse me... eh, face..."


    After a reply and an apology, Fujimura Startail and Raccoon Street Luncheon are bewildered by Chestnut Three''s dialogue.


    "A face is an expression of feelings as it is. It''s not good to have too much temper and wrinkles between your brows."


    "Yes."


    "Okay!


    Two people who don''t actually know what Chestnut Three means, but I''ll leave a reply for now.


    "Be more stylish in your movements, too. Even if it''s training, you have to look good. The consciousness to dress is important. Humans, appearance is what matters."


    ����


    ����


    Two people don''t reply this time to Kurizo, who speaks in a great tone.


    "What''s up? What are you silent about?"


    "Me, I''m not as good as Mr. Tajima, and I don''t care what I look like..."


    Fujimura Hoshino opinions.


    "Is that why you give up? It has nothing to do with the good or bad appearance you were born with. Rather, the level of alleged general poor appearance is perceived as the strength of individuality. I''m going to hone the style that suits me best from there. For example, you might want to make it a Mohican and put a tattoo on half your face. First, highlight the pieces and polish them from there. You see?"


    "Uh... no... the..."


    I don''t want to know - and Hoshino Fujimura mumbles without being able to be honest.


    That''s when Kurizo called. From Sylvia.


    "What is it, young lady? It''s important now. If it''s a public story, you can talk later."


    "Who wants to talk to you and call you?" In the evening, he goes to kill Yamagata Yamagatasuke. You come too. "


    Ordered unilaterally, Sylvia hung up.


    "Pfft, you can''t have a decent conversation with me if you don''t slap the haters. Totally. Your daughter''s a lighter."


    Believing in his own interpretation, the unsuspecting mouth-watering Kurizo, the apprentice warrior Fox Village Startail and Raccoon City Luncheon had an indescribable face.

 1082 15

    I asked Omi Rape to investigate, and the location of the Electric House Yamagata Noisuke could be identified in less than five minutes.


    One of the buildings in the office district of the city centre. The story is that it has its top floor as its main root castle and it doesn''t really move from there. He said he had business and a lot of visitors.


    Are you bothering to rose to the point that you are after them and fulfill them in the same place without even hiding? Besides, if Silver Storm Hall is escorting him, he''s definitely saying the assassins will be released.


    The answer was yes. Answers were given that a few people with extraordinary powers in the organization were in the building.


    Seems like a guy who does all the impossible things with a stone, but is that a manifestation of confidence or just not looking over there? I can''t judge Sylvia at the moment.


    In the evening, with Kurizo, Sylvia breaks into the building with the target.


    With regard to the job of killing, it is Sylvia, who often acts in pairs with Chestnut Three. The job of killing itself in the first place, Sylvia takes on more often.


    Honestly, my men don''t really want me to do it. Still, when it all comes to my undertaking, I carry too much on my back, so I''ll share it with my men.


    of the thirteen-story building, two of Sylvia and Chestnut Three going up the emergency stairs.


    It''s possible that the enemy is detecting this intrusion, and the elevator is unavailable.


    The use of elevators is almost forbidden in backstreet protests. I sometimes use it when I''m in a hurry or when I really can''t secure another route. Of course, the fear of waiting after the elevator opens can also mean that, at worst, the elevator itself can be dropped.


    The enemy has supernormal powers, so I don''t know what they''re going to do. Both Sylvia and Kurizo are more distracted than usual because they engage with paranormal abilities on several occasions.


    Almost there, until the thirteenth floor, the top floor, the two stopped.


    On the stairs, there was a man standing.


    "It''s been a while. Mr. Silvia."


    I get a voice from a man.


    Sylvia knows the man. I remember. The person who put the biggest stain on him in his life. An abominable opponent who tasted humiliation and defeat and took away many of his companions.


    "Ip Mountain..."


    Sylvia moans with her eyes round, looking at the man she can''t forget, even if she wants to. My fingertips, my neck, my legs tremble.


    A man who once failed miserably twice and had to give up as he did not. A muddy presence in the history of Silver Storm Hall. It was clearly felt that humiliation, anger and fear were shaken with fierce speed in the head and in the belly.


    (Doesn''t it? No, he showed up before me. I''ll do it!


    Calling the Silver Storm Shield to inflate muscles all over your body.


    "Can you slap a flying jar and slap it in the air and kill it?


    Fear disappears from Sylvia''s midst into the dialogue of Ye Shan, who grumbled and simmered with anger and fighting spirit.


    That creepy dialogue that Ip Mountain once uttered on his departure burned into Sylvia''s brain, so much so that she still dreams about it.


    "Die eh!


    Fly the shield with the anger.


    Now I know I''m not an easy person to kill. Immediately after flying the shield, jump immediately to the side and point the rifle towards Ye Shan.


    Ip Mountain was also calling for that move. A shield blown up in a narrow emergency staircase jumped into the corner of the staircase and then immediately jumped to the front of Sylvia, pointing the gun at her. Dressed to be jumping sideways with each other''s muzzles.


    shooting at each other. One shot was Sylvia, ready to be shot at. Keeping it to yourself is more critical than that.


    A Leaf Mountain bullet shoots through Sylvia''s left chest.


    Sylvia''s bullet was off. Ye Shan, however, is in a state of disfigurement.


    The bronze chain of Chestnut Three was stretched, and for a moment, the bronze was hitting the abdomen of Ye Mountain, which showed a gap.


    With Liao Er, I remember when I fought Ye Shan. He also had the help of Junko, but that time he was able to repel even though he was blurry. Kurizo''s fighting power is not for him, but he won''t take a pull on Liao Er.


    "Shallow"


    Kurizo pulls the chain back and squeals as he wields the copper. Ip Mountain twisted himself just before the copper split hit him, and the copper split wasn''t entirely a clean hit.


    "The first time I saw you, Mr. Ip Shan. I am Deputy Warrior of Silver Storm Hall, Kurizo Tajima"


    Kurizo suddenly starts introducing herself.


    (Are you buying me some time)


    Sylvia smiles as she spits blood. The left chest wound isn''t mild, but it''s not fatal for Sylvia, anyway, if you''re a regular person. It''s hard to say it''s very good, but it has some playability. It''s one of the abilities most overlife wears by default.


    "Rumor has it that you are inferior to maggots about yourself. But inside, how come your face and style aren''t bad? I think you should be a little more concerned about the outfit, but let''s just say that''s also a point. Best of all, as a good killer, the ratings are up in the back streets. In fact, you can leave Silver Storm Hall. But why do you despise yourself as a maggot? Why don''t you tell me if you like?


    "I tell you... I don''t think you understand, do you?


    Answer that, Ip Shan points a gun at Kurizo.


    Kurizo moves to the side, releasing the copper. Instead of flying in a straight line with Leaf Mountain turned, he flies diagonally, with some chain extension before waving his arms.


    The copper splits from the side of Ip Mountain.


    Ip Mountain, in the meantime, is shooting two shots at Chestnut Three. The first shot is feint. The other shot was fired after predicting a dodging position.


    The bullet went through the side slip of Chestnut Three. Although it was remarkable, neither Kurizo nor Ip Mountain knew that Ip Mountain was a luckily helped substitute for the missed readings rather than a successful evasion. I couldn''t read both of them that far. I couldn''t afford that. They only took the fact that it simply didn''t hit them.


    Ip Mountain tilts his upper body wide to the side. Divided copper passes sideways where Leaf Mountain''s head was.


    While Kurizo converges on the chain, Ip Mountain shoots Kurizo in the face.


    "Gu......"


    Inevitably, Kurizo receives a bullet in his right shoulder. It penetrates both bulletproof fiber and body.


    "Bastard!"


    Sylvia, recovered enough to move, barks, calls the shield, and releases it again.


    (Bad position)


    Kurizo thinks. Leaf Mountain stands at the curved mouth of the stairs, which makes it easy to engage him if he moves to the side.


    But Sylvia was anticipating that too. Shield flew as Ip Mountain flashly destroyed the stairs toward the end of the crossing.


    Ye Shan was - moving the opposite of Sylvia''s expectations. The second time, I was also reading that Sylvia was trying to avoid herself and flying through the stairs.


    (screwed up......)


    Seeing Ip Mountain move, Sylvia is stunned to learn that she is even better at reading. Ye Shan''s muzzle had already been pointed at me.


    The bullet pierces Sylvia''s body again. Now it was the abdomen. Besides, I got two shots, and I ate both.


    At this point, Sylvia realized that the defeat was already intense.


    (The viper kid beat this guy, are you serious...)


    Falling apart, Sylvia thinks. I''m not sure because I just heard rumors, but Sylvia can''t believe it.


    It is naturally known to Ip Mountain that even damage that can be fatal in a normal person cannot be fatal in a Sylvia opponent. There is a strong chance that he will be pursued further into the flickering gap.


    Ye Shan, however, did not continue to attempt to attack.


    "Would you please step back... You''re after me, too."


    "What?"


    Hearing the words of Ye Shan, Sylvia utters an evil voice and stares at Ye Shan.


    "If I may tell you, this maggot-brain decided, so I''m going to do what I asked. I was asked by a certain person to kill Nobusuke Yamagata. However, it is conditional. He wants me to kill him after limiting the place and date. Therefore, when you are killed before that, it tastes bad. My client told me that Silver Storm Hall was already after me, and I was waiting for you to come."


    Sylvia was also regenerating while Ip Mountain was talking, but she wasn''t willing to do it at the earliest. I don''t feel like I can win.


    "When I attended a suspicious festival called the Ethereal Moon Festival, I was told to kill it"


    I heard the name, and I think that''s it again, Sylvia.


    You want to tell us not to lay a hand on you until that day?


    Understanding what the other person is trying to say, Sylvia exhales loudly.


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    "Oh... my persuasion that I''m a maggot worked. I try to be maggots."


    I nodded and saw Sylvia, and Ip Mountain smiles small.


    "Lady, are you honestly going to pull it off?


    "You say you can''t eat with pride. You don''t have to fight this guy for his life, if that''s all right. If this guy''s gonna kill the target for sure."


    Sylvia tells Chestnut Three, who confirms, with a voice that pushed her emotions to death.


    "The end of the raider''s plot against the escort is what we have to do. Otherwise - perhaps rely on the person we are discussing."


    Sylvia glances at Kurizo, who asks him with a rare and reprehensible mouthfeel.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? You don''t have to buy danger in exchange for pride. If it turns out this guy killed us before we killed him, that''s fine. When I say that in the first place, I''m talking about what happens when we keep Ye Shan alive. Or something? So thoroughly interact with Ip Mountain that Silver Storm Hall is exposed to a peril of devastation for the sake of Silver Storm Hall possession?


    Talking brings back unpleasant memories. When Sylvia told the elders that she would give up the beginning and end of Ye Shan after a second battle with Ye Shan, she rubbed it quite a bit. I was also told that there was plenty of disgust. But the Lord''s decision led them to follow in the end.


    Standing up, Sylvia turns a grand back to Ye Shan and goes down the stairs. Kurizo retreats vigilantly as he stands opposite Ip Mountain.


    (When I leave, I leave. Nor can we force ourselves against an obvious enemy. So what''s wrong...)


    Sylvia and the heart are the thoughts of the amputation. After I push it to death, I''m just making a choice that''s not stupid. At least Sylvia is going to.

 1083 16

    Sylvia, who encountered Ip Mountain and gave up the killing of Aoinosuke Electric House, visited the Lucanenko residence with Kurizo and reported to Mitsubishi how many nights and what happened.


    "I mean, no, it''s going to mean I have to go to the Pale Moon Festival."


    Hearing about Sylvia, I concluded that for a number of nights.


    "That''s what happened because the guy from Ye Shan sneezed out. I feel like I''m being set up, including Ip Mountain."


    Sylvia says on the top of the Buddha.


    Ip Mountain says the goal is to kill Aoinosuke at the Aoi Moon Festival, and has been invited to the Aoi Moon Festival for several nights. One suspects that Leaf Mountain''s request to kill Yamagatanosuke is also a selfie. Of course, if he asks me what I do that for, I can''t answer him, but I feel overdone nonetheless.


    "I''m going to the Ethereal Moon Festival. Sister, it may be troublesome, but I want you to protect it, including that."


    I stared at Sylvia with a sincere eye and asked for a few nights.


    "I''m not just interested. I think that''s a good idea to settle. I''ll tell the electronics clinic."


    "Do you dare me to ride your enemy''s thoughts? That''s ridiculous."


    In response to several nights of determination, Sylvia said so half-eyed, sitting deeply on the couch and looking up at the ceiling.


    "Your daughter''s right, you''re a fool. I disagree, too. Why do you have to answer the invitation of the person you''re trying to kill? I can''t feel the inevitability of having to ride the thoughts of the enemy trying to kill me."


    "I don''t think I can either, sss. Worst case scenario, I''ll leave you to Ip Shan."


    Kurizo and Kittori Mitsubishi say respectively.


    "Neither do I. I deal in curses and behave in witchcraft. I guess that''s why... This may not be the way to answer it."


    How many nights speak in a quiet tone.


    "Even Mr. Electric House... feels like a cause. I respected that guy, and he''s trying to kill me over there. I want to know what that means, too. I want to hear more about it. It''s my invitation to the stage, and I want to ride. I know it''s ridiculous, and I''m not going to decide, I''m going to ask your sister, and I''m going to leave the decision to you..."


    How many nights look at Sylvia and wait for the answer. Sylvia remains looking at the ceiling.


    "But well... I feel like I want to change myself too..."


    After a short time, Sylvia speaks without a pulse.


    "The desire for change. The feeling of even dangerous traps getting my hands on curiosity. It''s not like I don''t know. I can also explain that he''s not just trying to kill you, he''s trying to leave you a message for dinner."


    That''s it, Sylvia bowed her head and looked at how many nights.


    "Sister, you want to change yourself?


    Before Sylvia goes on to talk, what night asks.


    "I wonder if you want a mind that enjoys riding ridiculously like that, rather than just thinking about things intentionally or rationally. It''s your client''s hope, and I''m going to do exactly what you want me to do."


    Sylvia laughs at the dialogue of her last decision.


    "Yay, thank you, sister"


    "Fine. Hey, really."


    "Not good, but no choice."


    For several nights, the expression shines, while the butcher Mitsubishi smiles bitterly and Kurizo looks difficult.


    "You need help...... Ye Shan is in no position to be an enemy this time... but I don''t know how to fall. I have to make every assumption."


    We need to hire people who can fight that Ip Mountain. For once, I know Sylvia quite well.


    Sylvia making the call. They are close friends, and they often work together in a close-knit shop called Limei Shiguchi. Quite an arm, too.


    Bad. No, I had a date that day.


    The request was turned down lightly.


    "What is it? Is dating more important than work?"


    Sylvia jokes and says.


    ''You bet. I''m not allowed to do that on the street, but we''re on this side of the street because we''re so free. There''s something wrong with the street. I can''t take a break from work when I want to. You can eat as little work as you want, you can rest when you want, and you can do it at your own risk when you do it.''


    "Look at the primitive hunting life. You could be thrown out by one African savannah and live."


    ''Ha ha, I think that myself. But, you know, asking me for help is gonna be a pretty nasty job, and you don''t mind if I go help you with your date? If you''re tired, you''ll understand. "


    "No, fine. There are other things. Stay calm."


    Hang up. Listening to Li Mei''s bright voice as usual, he was a little distracted, while also being infidel.


    (Oh, my gosh, you talked in front of me...)


    Sylvia was terribly bad at talking about sex. It''s hard to keep up with the story.


    I have no choice but to call the next one, but this one is a little heavy. The target was Junko. I feel persistent because this is my second invitation, but I still try to speak up.


    "You''ll get a lot of experimental benches, and that Ip Mountain''s coming."


    "Hmm, Hayama-san''s not here."


    Junko ate the name Sylvia spoke of.


    "I regret it, but we don''t have teeth in Ye Shan. If Junko comes, he''ll figure it out."


    But that doesn''t necessarily make Mr. Ip Shan an enemy, does it?


    "You can have insurance when Ip Mountain turns to your enemies, or ignore us for whatever it takes to start and finish Ip Mountain on your own, I don''t mind at all, do I?


    I see. I''m also a little interested in that Ethereal Moon Festival - okay, I''ll try to join you. ''


    Sylvia relieves herself with the consent of Junko.


    "Lady, can I ask Junko Yukioka or something? Want to sprinkle some extra trouble?


    "It''s a great possibility, but if you think of it as an exclusive measure against Ip Mountain, it''s pretty effective."


    Sylvia answers questionably to Kurizo, who looks troublesome.


    "And finally, no, my safety wasn''t guaranteed until the Ethereal Moon Festival."


    "It''s forbidden to be cautious - but I guess so. But for once, the escort is very special."


    In the night of confirmation, Sylvia said.


    "Didn''t you tell her about your date?"


    The nights pronounce a meaningful tone of voice, and Sylvia has a bad feeling.


    It''s none of my business.


    "Do you want to go on a date tomorrow? No, I''ll escort you."


    How many nights stare at Sylvia with the gaze of anticipation and invite her with a smile.


    (Isn''t this guy, like tired, not wanting to walk out during the day?


    While I thought so, Sylvia did not go into it.


    "Oh, then I''ll go, too, sss"


    "Why are you coming out? I''m inviting your sister."


    How many nights do you hang on to the slaughtered branches that raise your hand?


    "Well... okay"


    Sylvia smiled and admitted. I decided to take a breath when I saw that I was being targeted for my life for several nights, and that was someone I was somewhat close to, and that I would be enjoying a lot of things.


    "Yay. My business is done. Ugh, how far can we go?"


    When he thought he was innocently happy, he saw the nights suddenly spreading his evil grin, and Sylvia was anxious and regretful as soon as possible.


    Although Garcia only strengthened her flesh under the influence of the curse, she did not remember learning martial arts, nor did she have any experience in the fight itself. The recent raid on the Lucanenko Mansion was the first battle.


    The fairly large space halls are all covered with black tiles on the floors, ceilings and walls. The hall itself is also dim. In the center of the hall are Garcia and three artificial demons made of witchcraft opposite each other.


    All the demons looked like black, giant balls. Two or more heads bigger than Garcia''s. I have glowing eyes, but I can''t confirm the presence of my mouth or my hands and feet.


    In the distance from Garcia and the others, there is the figure of Yamagatasuke sitting on the chair.


    "Get started."


    Said Yamagatasuke, the ball-shaped artificial demons unfolded from left to right and attacked Garcia from the side. One of them tries to turn backwards.


    Two people have been trying to narrow down at the same time from left to right. Garcia opens her arms vigorously to the left and right. That''s all the left and right two blew up.


    One of them turns backwards and hits Garcia on the back. Garcia''s body sways loudly, leaning forward, but he manages to fall.


    I looked back at Garcia and said that her ball-shaped body would fly to the ceiling rinse and crush her from the top.


    Garcia crushed the demonic giant with a funny force when both arms caught him disappointed. Demonic bodies bounce, guts and body fluids splash.


    "I was getting one shot because I still didn''t have enough experience."


    "Excuse me."


    Yamasukusuke smiles and speaks to Garcia after the battle. Garcia bows her head small with regret.


    "Excuse me."


    After Knock, Sato, the butler, came into the hall.


    "Ye Shan left Silver Storm Hall brilliantly. It seems to have been true that he once returned all the assassins of Silver Storm Hall."


    I hired him because of that story, but honestly I was half-hearted. In fact, Sato finally came to believe in the scene where he left the Silver Storm Hall lead and second lieutenant warriors by himself.


    "Sato, wasn''t it possible for you to leave?


    "Then we will talk about who will take care of Master Yamagatasuke. Besides, I thought it would be better to bring more players to the festival in the name of discussing the Electric House."


    "Right. Than that, Sato. Rub Garcia a little. Even if you have the strength, you don''t have the skill."


    "Understood."


    With all due respect, Sato moves forward in front of Garcia.


    "Go ahead, then."


    Sato sets up a Fighten Wig pose.


    "Nice to meet you"


    Garcia uttered a slightly frightened voice and stood by a sight imitation to see a similar pose.


    At the time of the confrontation, Garcia had sensed that this old man was much stronger than herself.


    Now I set it up from Garcia.


    The fist released by Garcia, Sato gently swept back, bursts the hook into Garcia''s jaw.


    Lightly decided to win or lose. Garcia collapses from her knees.


    "There will be enough potential for physical abilities, but you should work out from the ground up"


    "Right. Then let it be."


    To Sato, who turns to himself and says, Yamagatasuke commanded.

 1084 17

    The day was a holiday. Uemami had promised to go hang out with two friends.


    On the morning of the Ueno family, breakfast is served by five people who added Angelina to four members of the family.


    "Hayama-san, you didn''t come back"


    Upper Mi speaks to Angelina, but Angelina just responded with her gaze and does not speak. Mixed miso soup and rice and was cleverly cool into the dolphin''s mouth.


    "I guess it''s work. Angelina tastes and eats a little more slowly"


    Umeko says, take only the water. Angelina follows honestly and slows down the pace of her meal.


    "That disgusting man? It''s good to be back."


    "Jap!"


    Angelina gives an angry pregnant voice to Ueno, who snorts wildly and sounds great. The rice grains and miso soup that were a little left in my mouth fly.


    "What does Mr. Ip Shan do?


    Uemami asks Umeko.


    "I''m a killer. That''s top notch in the back street, too."


    "In time..."


    "Seriously!? Cool!"


    To Umeko''s words, Uenohara opens his mouth gently, and Uenomi gives him a smile and a bounced voice.


    "Ja ~ p? Jaaa ~ p?


    Angelina calls out and blatantly flirts with Ueno, who suddenly changes his expression and goes into silent mode. Uenohara, however, desperately ignores it and takes a meal silently. It was the pinnacle of a conservative arbiter, strong in annihilation and great in prestige to those whom he regarded as the bottom, but so weak against the strong that he would never turn against them.


    The phone trembles and Ueme takes the phone.


    "Hello... Huh? No... I''m sorry for your loss"


    "Here, Ueme, the phone calls during meals..."


    "Shut up!"


    "Hii......!?


    Ueno, who intends to pay very natural attention as a parent, instantly crushes his back and gives him a pitiful voice because Ueno has been staring at him with an awesome eye while Ueno makes a sharp voice.


    "Yeah...... that''s tough. Yeah, never mind. Then..."


    Hang up the phone and exhale in a small way with a dark face, Uemami.


    "Jap?"


    "Is something wrong?


    Angelina and her mother''s eldest son speak to Uemami worryingly.


    "My friend''s grandmother said she died of acute heart failure. I also promised to go see him today. That no call."


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry...... why are you looking at me?


    To Uemami staring at herself still, Umeko snorts.


    "Grandma Zeng is well."


    "I''m going to try my best to live until I''m 200."


    To his great-grandson, who comes to work openly, Umeko says with all seriousness and carries the rice to his mouth.


    "I''m free for today, and Grandma Zeng, why don''t you come with me?


    "You... you''re obviously affected by your current phone call. I''ll be fine... I won''t die for the time being..."


    "Jaaaaap!"


    It was a bitterly laughing plum, but Angelina screamed out loud, shaking her neck violently beside her. It was clear that it was a sign of intent to obey Shangmi.


    "Oh man, Angelina''s always on Upper Beauty''s side. Okay, I get it."


    "Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap."


    Angelina clapped her hand over her head and looked happy at Umeko, who nodded with a squeaky smile.


    In the name of dates that escort night after night, Sylvia travels with night to downtown Aesthetic Town Station, Amusement City.


    "When I come to the city other than at night, it''s faint - it''s been a while. I mean, it''s been a long time since I''ve walked in the sunlight."


    Honestly, that was the only night I didn''t like. The light of the sun and the blue sky are both things I hate for many nights. I even find them both nasty. But if you can spend time with Sylvia, I can put up with that, too.


    "Can you do an escort like that?


    Silvia jokes as she smiles at the nights of her light footsteps.


    "If it is done, it will be done. I like that word. When I went to school, the only thing that helped me was when I learned that word."


    "You went to school."


    "Excuse me. Because I have completed my compulsory education properly. I''ve been a communications educator since I was on my way."


    Obviously you haven''t been there much, Sylvia thinks when she hears the answer now.


    Sylvia and I were away from downtown Aesthetic Town, Aesthetic City for a few nights and headed to Aesthetic Civic Stadium, on the north side of Aesthetic Station.


    According to several nights, a free market for groceries by citizens will be opened in this stadium today under the name of the City of Crap.


    "When I was a little girl, I remember my father bringing me here. He said there were a lot of excavations that could be used as ingredients to make curses."


    Silvia was sneaking a bitter smile about how many nights she talked about that before she came, but all she wanted to do was come and what about it as a date place. And I remember how many nights I was a father, how many times I remember Lucanenko. Sylvia and I were cordial.


    "You know..."


    When we get to the ground, Sylvia becomes faceless.


    It''s bad for the nights you escorted me, but Sylvia couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    I''ve been feeling uncomfortable for nights.


    The city of crap was in full swing. Various groceries are out everywhere and crowded with people. But...... the average age of visitors is slightly over sixty, no matter what.


    "You''re so stupid, Mr. Ji. I don''t know if I''m your real age, but you and I, we''re floating."


    "This shouldn''t be... I wonder if it was like this...... It might have taken a memory correction or something..."


    A few nights of total depression.


    "I''m sorry...... sister. Let''s get out of here. Let''s go back to the station and do some shopping."


    "No, that''s fine."


    grabbing his arms for several nights trying to get outside, Sylvia laughs


    "You chose this place because it''s an important place to remember for you, right? He wanted to share it with me."


    "Sister... what... how sweet ~? Was your sister such a character? I thought you looked colder and s... Ouch"


    Sylvia pokes her head a few nights mouthing the extra while touching and moisturizing her eyes.


    "You''re seriously embarrassing me."


    "Sorry, I''m a little lit up too, come on...... but I''m so glad"


    I see a redhead girl with a full smile on her face, and I think Sylvia is fuzzy.


    "How many nights... maybe we shouldn''t talk like this at a time like this"


    With a smile on his face, Sylvia talks.


    "You, you let go of that hall, what have you been up to? You''ve been buying and selling curses, building weapons, decorating museums, living alone?


    The grin disappeared from Sylvia''s face for several nights on the story she cut out. Look at that. While Sylvia remembers the awkwardness, she still keeps talking.


    "I... I left you alone, and I might be angry to say this now, but you didn''t miss me?


    "I missed you super much ~? Your sister stopped coming to see you. But I''ve felt lonely... no, I don''t know if I ever felt lonely was hard. Guests used to come and go, and we got along with regular customers. Come on.


    Sylvia was relieved to see a grin soon back on her face for several nights.


    "And no, I''m proud of my work dealing with curses. I like my current job, so don''t worry about what''s been going on in that hall. But well, if your sister would come and see me a little more... okay?"


    On the other hand, I am aware of my decision to enter the Silver Storm Hall for several nights. I was driven by the urge to say it now, but I can think of it.


    I''m in a position to be protected now. I''m in a position to ask for a job. Suppose you should make a proper distinction around it is how many nights of doctrine.


    Sylvia may say no, but I''m just going to say it, and I''ve already decided on my mind for a few nights. Even if they say no, it''s not like they''re going to cut the edge.


    "I get it. I''m still busy with this. I''ll try my best."


    After saying so, Sylvia felt like pounding her tongue. I''ve said extra things again. It''s like a troublesome troublemaker, that''s the way to put it. Fact is, I mean it like that, but I don''t like myself when I talk about it in grandeur.


    "Bad...... I said weird things"


    "It''s nothing weird. It''s your usual sister to be bad, and no."


    "What the hell..."


    I apologize to Sylvia as I seemed sorry, but I was relieved because I didn''t seem to care at all for a few nights.


    (No matter how much you admire me, I''m not up to it... I can''t do it... Plus, I''m a lot of trouble, too)


    While remembering the hindsight, Sylvia speaks without speaking up.


    "In the meantime, I''ve been looking for something to dig up. There''s a cursed object sleeping in someone''s house."


    "Aye."


    Two girls look around at groceries in a free market full of grandmothers and grandmothers around.


    "Hey... that..."


    He looked over at the lined groceries with a serious eye, tapped on his shoulders for nights appraising if there was a curse, and Sylvia sounded dumb.


    "Huh...?


    Open your mouth pompously after watching it for several nights.


    A small dolphin with people''s hands and feet was walking in the free market.

 1085 18

    The time goes back a few minutes.


    Plum, Uemami and Angelina are all there to walk on the pedestrian deck in downtown Aesthetic Town, Anjou City.


    In the neighborhood of the Ueno family, Angelina''s presence has become completely familiar, but this is still the second time she''s come around. To the extent that I have come to visit with my children before. So all the wrong people throw a strange glance at Angelina.


    But Angelina takes those gazes comfortably. I enjoy having my prized dolphin body touched by people. Especially children, who are honestly happy to wave and speak up.


    "Angelina, you''re in a good mood."


    "Ja-P"


    Wave your hands wide and walk with your big crotch, watching Angelina wave her hands back to the kids from time to time, and when Upper Beauty says, as Angelina affirms it too, turn to Upper Beauty and turn your arms into small rings and put your fingertips over your head.


    "You don''t know if you''re here to see me or Angelina."


    And, plum with a smile.


    "Jap, jap, jap."


    Angelina falls on one knee in front of Umeko, placing one hand on her chest, spreading the other hand to the side, letting her head sincerely drool.


    "Okay, okay,"


    When she can''t talk, she sees Angelina showing her emotional expression with a big gesture, and Umeko strokes her head with a laugh.


    "I''m in a great town because of you, and I''m just gonna show my face to someone I know."


    That''s what Umeko says, he goes down the stairs of the Pedestrian Deck and enters the sign shop that says the candy store Tamamura. When I was a little girl, it was a pastry shop where Uemami was brought to Umeko many times.


    "Oh, Umeko, it''s been a while."


    An old woman, who was calling for comics at the register, called out to Umeko.


    "Long time no see. I used to stick around, and every time I saw her, she kept becoming a grandmother."


    "Haha, my feelings are still sticking. Yikes. Skin tension is gone."


    In Umeko''s words, Tamamura Ring, the candy store owner, gives an innocent smile.


    "Ring, are you still working on the back street?


    "Well. A lot of noise these days. There''s been a lot of extra interference from other countries. If it stinks, I won''t."


    "Right. You''re tense. Oh, say hello when you see Norisuke."


    "Yes, sir."


    When Umeko and Ring are talking, Uemami and Angelina pack it in the basket so tightly that the pastries are piled up, they even come to the cashier.


    "Grandma Zeng, buy some candy."


    "Jap Jeep"


    Plum puts her face on Uemami and Angelina, who ask her to stroke the cat.


    "Come on, you''re buying too much of anything. Put it back."


    "Huh?"


    "Ja ~?"


    Uemami and Angelina are met by Umeko and give dissatisfied voices.


    "Oh, Umeko-san, once you put it in the basket, you can''t put it back. It''s the rules of this store."


    Ring to joke and say.


    "I don''t know, those rules. Well...... shush. Don''t eat it all at once."


    "Wow."


    "Jaap ~"


    Uemmi cheers Umeko, who takes out her wallet as she gave up, and Angelina takes steps on the spot as she slaps her hand over her head.


    "Yes, we''re doing crap city on the stadium today. There might be something to dig up."


    "Well, I''ll go, then."


    Ring called out to the plums leaving the store.


    "Jah, jah"


    As she walks, Angelina makes a slight squeaky voice.


    When Ueme and Umeko looked at Angelina, they held her head with both hands and shook her side with two bar-shaped fuses, vertically in her mouth. It''s a performance where they put a gripping stick in it and I''m having trouble keeping my mouth shut.


    "Come on, don''t play with the food"


    "Japup."


    Noticed by Umeko, Angelina shuts her mouth and crushes her fudge, leaving me greedy.


    The three then went north through the downtown area to visit the Euthanasia Civic Stadium.


    "Ugh... just Grandpa and Grandpa..."


    Seeing the free market taking place inside the stadium, Ueme shows resistance.


    "You came with me today, didn''t you? Then be patient."


    Umeko laughs at Niyaniya when she sees Ueme looking spicy.


    "Uh-huh... ok. But Grandma Zeng, do you have something you want here?


    "I can''t say very loudly, but this crap city, which takes place on a regular basis in a great town, also has a sneak entanglement of backstreet organizations and a sneak sale of nasty bums. I enjoy finding him."


    To Uemami''s inquiry, Umeko said, lurking his voice.


    "Sasasu but Grandma Zeng, it''s Wahl''s ~"


    "Don''t tell anyone. I don''t think you have the guts to come with your friends."


    "Yeah, I can''t, and I don''t even think I want a shitty bum in the first place"


    It was Uemami who was more interested in what kind of nasty bumps Umeko was all about.


    Sylvia knew the dolphin existed. Plus I know the wrinkly old lady next to the dolphin.


    (Is that... Umeko Uenohara? Known by his alias Devil Grandmother, he turned him into a legendary mercenary, a legendary martial artist. The dolphin next door is a guy named Angelina. of mice modified to pure children. I did hear that he was acting with Ye Shan in a protest in the city of Pharmaceutical Buddha...)


    Sylvia warned me at a point where there was a connection to Ip Mountain, but there''s no way the dolphins are noticing this way. On the contrary, I can only look at the groceries lined up and see a bare gesture as if they had normally visited me as a guest.


    "What is it, that dolphin... Dress up? Vivid wow for that. And that dolphin, he''s cursed... no, he''s possessed"


    The nights make a rare and frightened voice.


    "Possession?"


    "You can call it a curse. There''s some really bad spirits in there, that. I''m not very good at seeing spirits, and I''m not familiar with them, but I can still tell. Curse and possession, or you can think of it as the same."


    Speak for a few nights with a strange face.


    Huh, Umeko turned to Sylvia for what night. Sylvia decides that she probably guessed this one''s gaze.


    Umeko approached Sylvia and the others through the crowd.


    "Hmm? Grandma Zeng?


    "Jap?"


    Something feels strange about Umeko, Uemami and Angelina look suspicious, and look at Umeko.


    "What can I do for you? Sounds like someone with a muscle over there, but can I help you? Or Angelina, the dolphin?


    I hear from Umeko. With a hint of fighting and intimidation.


    (You look like a yobo yobo bitch... just looking. You look stronger than me, no matter what you think)


    Confronting Umeko, Sylvia thinks. Try losing, Sylvia, and your mind turns whenever you encounter someone you obviously admit is stronger than you are.


    "I was just looking a little intrigued."


    "Hmm, is that true? I just felt a different quality gaze than I was interested in, but I don''t know if that was my fault."


    An invincible thin laugh and plum stirs.


    "Shh. I don''t like exploring my stomach either, so I''m gonna ask straight. Are you an associate of Ip Mountain?


    To Sylvia''s inquiry, a grin disappeared from Umeko''s face.


    "He''s my apprentice. You used to take care of yourself when you were in the French Foreigners. Now that he''s snickering at us again, he''s snickering every day."


    To Umeko, who answers honestly, Sylvia relieved herself of her guard. It doesn''t look like he''s trying to do us harm by consigning it, I judge.


    "No, then. Sorry about that."


    "Who are you? Oh, I''m... Umeko Uenohara, heir to Uenohara Furuku Martial Arts."


    "I know. I''m Silvia Tanshita, the owner of Silver Storm Hall."


    "Heh... of that Silver Storm Hall. The Lord is such a stranger."


    For once only the existence of Silver Storm Hall was known, but not until those to whom it belonged.


    "Because I have a connection with Ip Shan. I heard your dolphin was acting with Ip Mountain, and I was on guard."


    And, Sylvia.


    "Hey, can I talk to you for a second? About the dolphin guy over there. Come on."


    "Jap?"


    Angelina is named for how many nights and gives a surprise voice pointing to herself with her fingers.


    "You''re possessed by a very nasty spirit. You should remove the spirits...... but not the spiritualists there on a difficult level suck spirits. I warned you."


    Angelina understood what the night said, but showed no reaction. No matter how many nights they didn''t tell me, because Angelina knew the truth.


    In the evening, Silvia and several nights back at the Lucanenko residence began to hold a meeting about the Ethereal Moon Festival the day after tomorrow.


    "Go with a few elites. Me, how many nights, Kurizo, and Mitsubishi Killer. And you''re the pure son of a parade and a joker."


    As far as the nights are concerned, the Ethereal Moon Festival is like a suspicious festival involving paranormal areas, where you don''t know what will happen, and where you can get out of control even if you go everywhere in large numbers. Then it was decided that it would be better to come with all the skill in response.


    "The assassination of the assassin''s head, while protecting the escort, is rare, although it has never been done before. But as long as it''s small, we''re not going to be able to share it, and we''re going to have a good chance of getting people to fight for nights."


    "Leave it to me. I''ll kill you all the time."


    "It''s supposed to be a serious thing to take an escort and get into a spot where the enemy is pulling his hand and even engage in combat with the escort. This time...... I can''t help it"


    It was a ridiculous few nights, but Sylvia said sorry.


    (Had Ip Mountain not been involved, this would not have happened. That''s the best I can do with my head)


    Ye Shan doesn''t seem to turn to this enemy so far, but suppose he doesn''t know what''s going to fall. At the point where it''s involved, he says it''s dangerous. I can''t be optimistic. If Ip Mountain cares about it, it can''t be prevented by Silver Storm Hall alone.

 1086 19

    The Ethereal Moon Festival approached one more day.


    As the organizer of this festival, Tetsuya Yamagata Noisuke is already fully prepared.


    (It could be the last festival. for my senior year)


    Yamagatasuke has a hunch as he tangles and twists his long fingers. Getting to the end of the day is not an issue. But if that''s the end of the line, we have to do what it deserves. We must ensure that we pass away satisfactorily.


    Every year more people enjoy the Devil''s Festival. That''s quite a thing. But at the same time, it means sharing the fun. It is also a great contradiction for Norisuke Yamagata, who wants a monopoly on value and pleasure.


    More and more people were in tune with themselves in the Complex Devil. That''s also very annoying. No need for empathy, understanding, etc. You can do it by yourself. They plan to have all of them attend this festival. And it should be disposed of with the pleasure of madness.


    There has always been a desire among Yamagatasuke to break it. Including my own life.


    "No family in Lucanenko for how many nights"


    Sato reports.


    "I know. Sylvia, where''s Tanshita?


    "It seems that those on the brink of the Silver Storm Hall should invite those on the brink of the Silver Storm Hall."


    "I like that."


    "If you''re from Ip Mountain, I usually bring odd dolphins, so take this. Or would you like to invite someone from the Ueno family, where Ip Mountain currently rents a place to stay?"


    "That''s funny. Invite as much as you can."


    "You have a daughter in junior high. It would be a sacrifice."


    "A raucous young maiden is eroded by a curse, scattering her life in despair...? I''m looking forward to seeing what Ip Mountain will look like when he comes to kill me."


    Yamagatasuke laughs at it. For him, all other tragedies are comedy.


    "It is unfortunate that Lucanenko does not have any relatives or friends"


    "If I insist, is it Sylvia the Lord?"


    "Well, let''s do that"


    In response to Sato''s words, Yamakunosuke said.


    "It was a great loss that the beloved, the close one, would be lost in front of him, the president pickled in formalin, who was a spectacle of his grief"


    Says Yamaki Noisuke unfortunately. He was once a regular guest of the President pickled in formalin. The story is that many of the same regular customers were arrested, but Yamagatasuke used magic to erase his tracks and escape successfully.


    "Let''s get to the conclusion that we just have to do it with my own hands. Take advantage of the festival. An actor for that - the sacrifice it deserves. Now, like a formalin-pickled president, I wonder if we can make it work."


    While I regret that the organization disappeared, the fact that regular customers were arrested was that those with values similar to my own disappeared, and I was also satisfied with Sukesuke Yamagata.


    The day before the Ethereal Moon Festival, Junko was to visit the residence of Lucanenko and hold a meeting with Silvia and several nights.


    "At first, I thought I was looking at Zongfang City, but it''s not like that at all. Zunfantasy City is just a lawless place, a place to sing about freedom. The Ethereal Moon Festival is a time and place of lawlessness, so it''s a festival where you can only make foolish noises."


    And, Sylvia.


    "I''ve done a lot of research on the Ethereal Moon Festival as well, but this isn''t just about magicians having sabbatical fun, it''s about festivals where people with madness within and different values from people liberate them. The place of the festival is an unpopular place, and on the day of the festival you cannot enter from the outside unless you are cursed. Because it will be a completely isolated space from the outside world, you will be able to ramble there as you please."


    Put your hands on your chin, Junko speaks.


    As far as Junko and Sylvia previewed, the purpose of the festival seems to vary from visitor to visitor. Some people just want to make a fool of themselves, others want to kill each other, arm test each other, enjoy watching it, break the curse, collect the curse, and so much more.


    "People get drunk on madness, they admire madness."


    Nights said with a slight laugh.


    "I admire madness, too. But I just admire it. Your sister was spotting it, wasn''t she? I just admire madness, and it''s not madness. I regret it, but you''re right. I am not dyed of madness. I can''t be a lunatic. The Ethereal Moon Festival - as long as I''m listening to our guests who have experience, there seems to be a side to the festival to pretend to be insanely drunk."


    "I mean, I wonder if there''s a mess between a real lunatic and a regular admirer of a lunatic. Like a player named Madman and an audience like Nori who enjoys watching it?


    I imagine Junko has a lot to talk about when I hear about a few nights.


    "In fact, if you don''t join us, you don''t know what it''s like. As far as I''m concerned, it''s a savato-like image. I mean, if you want to make a wish, just don''t go to a festival like that and come and remodel it to me."


    "If it''s Junko''s lab, there''s a risk of dying."


    I laugh when the nights are dull.


    "Looks like some guys are taking pictures of the festival and giving it to the internet. But is it locked and only the festival attendees can see it?"


    Find the festival attendee''s blog, Sylvia says.


    "Says only the cursed are eligible to participate in the festival, but Sylvia''s curse rifle is also valid?


    "It is possible to possess only cursed goods."


    How many nights answered Junko''s question?


    "If Junko took the curse with him, he could join us."


    Sylvia says.


    "Hmm, I can curse myself if I want to."


    At this time, Junko was thinking about trying to see if he could enter the kingdom without being cursed.


    "You know, when I''m in the parade, I mean, I can move whatever I want, right?


    "Oh, I don''t want you to understand that you''re working with us."


    Sylvia answers the confirmation of Junko.


    "If I was checked in and out of here, wouldn''t that be dangerous, too?


    "You don''t know if you''re stuck with us. I might just be visiting as a guest. Finally, I don''t think it''s been checked. My men are watching the area."


    "Oh well. So, he wants me to suppress Mr. Ip Shan if I can."


    "If there''s any sign of him turning to the enemy. I treat Junko as a parade not only because he doesn''t understand, but also because I think Junko should be allowed to move at his own discretion rather than being instructed to do so by others. I''m sure you''ll do well, won''t you?


    "Haha, you don''t even have to believe that much..."


    Junko cheeks like lights.


    (This guy is surprisingly vulnerable to deception, so this is how you treat him.)


    Sylvia, on the other hand, was thinking about that.


    "The festival venue... it''s a completely wooded area. Is there just one building?"


    Sylvia sees where the Ethereal Moon Festival is scheduled to take place with footage from satellites.


    "Honestly, I wanted to avoid going to the festival. I feel like I should leave you to Ip Mountain. But if we make the choice not to go, we''ll do something extra crazy."


    "I''ve always been interested in the Ethereal Moon Festival, and I''m going with my sister and Junko, I''m looking forward to it."


    I say it with a cat stroke and how many nights it clings to Sylvia.


    "Sylvia, how many nights do you admire me?"


    Junko is relieved inside because the nights are headed toward Sylvia more than he is.


    "There''s nothing you can admire about me..."


    Sylvia said in a dark face.


    "What? Why?"


    Peek into Sylvia''s unfloating face, and how many nights pointy her lips.


    "You never looked at me the whole time, did you? I found out you were a lesbian daughter, so my legs and nature were far away. I''m such a selfish, cold person. It works that way with nature. I don''t care if you like him like that."


    I look at Sylvia mocking herself for nights.


    "I''ve made people feel bad because of this personality... and I''ve hurt people. I''m... not a very good person."


    "But your sister is not the one who hurts people and thinks nothing of them, is she?


    "Well... yeah"


    On what night, Sylvia turns to her cheeks as she decides to look bad.


    "Nobody''s alive without hurting anybody, and I don''t think Sylvia, at least, is hurting more people than I am."


    "I''m sorry to be with you. You know, it''s harder to find someone who''s hurt than you."


    Though Junko will follow you, I don''t think Junko will follow you, Sylvia.


    "Uh, is that right? If you''re Mr. Hitler or Mr. Stalin or Mr. Polpoto, I think you''re better than me."


    "Haha, finally in the holocaust class"


    How many nights laughed at Junko''s words, and Sylvia spilled a smile as well.


    There was a man in the hallway on the floor of the building where there was Yamagata Noisuke, sleeping on his back with a grand large letter. It is Ip Shan.


    I am currently sleeping in a blast, but I wake up as soon as there are signs of people. That''s how I set myself up.


    "It''s maggots, so it''s possible to have that degree of self-control...... Munya..."


    Shortly after he said his bedtime words, such as that, Ip Mountain''s eyes open. My fingertip phone shook.


    ''They think no more enemies will come. The festival is tomorrow, and you should already go home today and get some rest in preparation for AS''


    The other party was a client, Sato.


    "Okay. Maggots."


    Hang up the phone, Ip Shan heads to the elevator.


    (I was told you can rest, but you should go to the Aemon Festival venue and go look down on the place.)


    Leaf Mountain decided to go look down and keep waiting at the festival venue.

 1087 20

    Behind several nights, the giant Suzuke Yamagata, who is about 100 meters tall, is emptying, radiating light from the tip of his long finger, destroying the city.


    The giant Aoinosuke was following Sylvia for several nights. The two flee desperately. There''s no way I can fight such a monster.


    Junko was on top of Noisuke''s head, operating a retro remote control with two sticks protruding, whether it was a joystick or a lever. It''s Norinori''s smile.


    It was all her fault. Junko, who betrayed him, had attempted to modify and immensely transform Yamagatasuke to kill Sylvia for several nights while destroying the city.


    Lights pour nearby, explosions occur. How many nights and Sylvia to be blown away.


    (I have to run... they''ll kill me...)


    Nights to wake yourself up in the rubble. I look around, but I don''t see Sylvia.


    (No way, sister... now...)


    Fu, feeling the signs and looking up over his head, the face of the giant Yamagatasuke was spreading up on one side of the sky. Then point your index finger at what night and release the beam.


    "Dangerous!


    From somewhere Sylvia screams and throws the Silver Storm Shield overhead for several nights.


    "Ghaaaaahhhhhhh!


    "Ugh!?


    The beam was reflected with a shield, evaporating Yamagatasuke and Junko.


    "Sister..."


    Looking back at those who spoke, there was a figure of Sylvia falling down with her whole body bloody.


    Hurry up, Sylvia, take the pulse, but it''s already out.


    "In the Silver Storm Hall... let me in too... because I want to be with your sister..."


    He swoops over Sylvia''s wreckage and tells it in a faint voice, but Sylvia doesn''t respond. It doesn''t move.


    Where I tried to make you cry, the consciousness awakened for several nights.


    "Yeah... it''s a terrible dream."


    How many nights you wake up and take a big sigh. If you look at the clock, it''s before 6: 10 a.m.


    "But... the survival flag that I dreamed it wouldn''t be. Careful, it''s proof that dreams are drawing attention."


    I interpret it that way at will for a number of nights. Today is the day when the Ethereal Moon Festival will take place.


    The apprentice warriors of Silver Storm Hall, Foxville Startail and Raccoon Street Lunar, were in a lover relationship and lived together.


    It''s only recently that the two of them have been dating. A few days after we dated, we started living together.


    At 7 a.m., the two finished breakfast and left the apartment in full to head to the Silver Storm Hall main house.


    Before those two, an old man in a suit showed up.


    I can see from the top of my suit that I am the owner of a successful flesh. Being a pretty strong fighter was also found in Fox Village Startail and Raccoon City Lunar. Above all, we also understood that we were hostile.


    "A flattering young couple. I hope it''s a good first. as a fine sacrifice."


    Old man - Sato Ichigo says so and laughs. Behind Sato, several members of his subordinate, the Complex Devil, are holding off with the car.


    "Who..."


    Fox Village Startail groans.


    "Couldn''t you tell me you''re a life-threatening person in this conversation? Now, fight your best."


    Sato pokes at them both. Raccoon Lunar pulls out his gun, and Foxville Startail stretches out his telescopic baton to set himself up.


    Gunshots sound. Sato dodges slowly. The pair of apprentice warriors have not even taken the outlet yet.


    Even as Fujimura Hoshino waved the baton, Sato was taking it with his left arm and punching in the right straight at about the same time.


    Sato''s spinning kick is released to the side head of the Raccoon City Lunar Vegetable distracted by the other party blowing up, and the Raccoon City Lunar Vegetable collapses with white eyes peeled.


    Sato looks down at the two people who have fallen and stopped moving, getting their clothes messed up and exhaling.


    "How toothless. Well, naturally, I chose that toothless one for ease of exposure."


    When Sato muttered, he urged his men who were waiting with his gaze and let them carry the two fallen men to the car.


    "Well... Next"


    Sato still has a place to go. I still have someone to expose.


    3: 30 p.m.


    In the midst of Shangmi''s pursuit of her studies and her return journey, a luxury outside car stopped in front of her. As if to block the upper beauty.


    "Huh...?


    The car window was invisible in film, but the rear seat window opened, and Upper Mi was surprised to see who was inside.


    "Pup, pup..."


    Angelina, with her mouth tied with rope, groans and shakes her head.


    The car passenger seat door opens and an old man in a suit appears from inside.


    "What...? How could Angelina..."


    It is a beautiful place to sit down with signs of danger, but I can''t think of a good word.


    "As you can see, I''m a hostage. Follow us with all due respect."


    Old man - Satou Ichigo smiles and tells him to open one hand with a respectful greeting, urging him to enter the car.


    At the same time, the door in the back seat also opens. It was clearly visible that Angelina inside was being held.


    "Say no."


    Staring at Sato, Ueme tells him clearly.


    I also already know that Uemami is in a physique where Angelina doesn''t die a bit or softly.


    Uemami finds herself. Bend your right thumb and pinky finger, and also bend the three fingers between them in a hook-claw fashion to accompany your hips.


    I can see that Sato would be much stronger than himself, even if he just confronted me. But that''s why I can''t tolerate being silently obeyed or just done. Then you are the next heir to Uenohara''s ancient martial arts.


    "You''re still small but you''ve been working out a lot. I''ve seen plenty of martial arts beaten in since I was a kid."


    Sato is also in charge. Unlike in the morning, I don''t try to penetrate from myself, but stand and stand on the spot.


    From the upper beauty, we fill the distance with a little twist.


    Upper Mi took small steps to the left in the moment of whether to enter Sato''s attacking range.


    Naturally, Sato also switches bodies, but Uemami takes two more steps to the right there. Sato tries to fit in with it, but Uemami moved faster. Lower your posture, Uemami strikes from the side of Sato.


    (What...)


    While slightly surprised by the speed of Uemami, Sato releases a low kick at Uemami, who even enters his attacking range, while replacing his body even more. Reach is overwhelmingly better won by Sato.


    In contrast, Uemami was moving around almost simultaneously with Sato releasing the kick, turning to the opposite side of Sato''s kick leg.


    (You move a lot...... And judging fast)


    While Sato was wrapping his tongue around him, Uemami finally approached the distance the attack could reach. No, on the contrary, it was approaching almost intimate.


    Because of the height difference, there are only a limited number of places where you can aim instantly. To seal the opponent''s movement, Uemai spun his hook-clawed right hand towards the base of his leg and hips and let it go.


    Sato''s body had determined before he thought with his head that it was difficult to pull away and turn away, considering the distance from the other person. Reflectively lower arms to guard.


    The part of Sato''s clothes on his arm bounces and his blood splashes.


    (Oh my... These clothes are knitted with bulletproof fiber. Wearing it doesn''t mean this girl''s hands - no, your fingers are bulletproof?


    If I hadn''t worn bulletproof fiber clothes, my arm meat might have been creeping around. Or Sato marvels that the bones could have been crushed as well.


    What would have happened if I had eaten it at the hip between the lumbar bone and the femur, as Superior Mi intended. Whether it''s a blow from an adult martial artist or not, just because he took a blow to a place like that doesn''t easily cause serious damage to bones and joints or anything, but in this girl''s case, it''s suspicious what happened.


    (If you eat it from the abdomen, chest, or neck to top, it can be fatal. Do you even plant steel in your arms? No. That''s not all this power)


    With a lot going around his head, Sato released a low kick again.


    This time it didn''t even involve Uemami. But it''s not a blow to the leg, it''s the purpose of making the leg shrug and fall.


    Sato''s kick with plenty of weight gently turned Ueme''s light body.


    And try to cover it from above, and Sato grabs and seizes Uemami''s root. Now there was a battle.


    "I enjoyed it more than the two of us in the morning"


    Not where I enjoyed it. Sato hasn''t done this in a long time, such as sweating cold in battle.


    A spell leaks from Sato''s mouth.


    Uemei feels like something nasty is pouring in from Sato''s hand holding his neck.


    "We cannot participate in the festival without being cursed, so we have cursed you. Thanks for your patience."


    Sato speaks of things that don''t make sense, which Uemami doesn''t understand. No, I don''t know from there why I or Angelina would be targeted in the first place.


    "By the way, what kind of curse is it that your face gradually rots? With each passing day, it gradually rots. I consider my face to be the most beautiful expression when a woman is desperate and distorted, so this curse is my favorite. There are many different ways to break the curse, but what''s very quick is that I die - that is, kill me."


    After Sato''s commentary, Ueme is scared to run.


    (What the hell, this guy... what''s the purpose...)


    Second, Uemami had something in mind.


    Ye Shan hasn''t come back lately. And Umeko says Ip Shan is a killer. The possibility that I was targeted in that connection is well considered.


    (I''m afraid this dolphin didn''t need a curse. It would be better not to irritate them poorly)


    While restraining Ueme, Sato sees Angelina. Angelina is already cursed. Possessed to be exact. But the unusual condition that the possessed spirit is almost unconscious. It is no different from the curse, so you can participate in the festival as it is, and if you give a new curse and stimulate it, it is possible that the possessed spirit will emerge. And when Sato saw it, a dangerous spirit is possessed.


    Pushing Ueme next to Angelina, Sato got in the passenger seat and drove out.

 1088 21

    6: 30 p.m. Sylvia, how many nights, Chestnut Three, and the four slaughtered branches headed to the designated place.


    Western part of Euthanasia City. forest area behind the mountains on the border with Yamanashi Prefecture. A designated location - the Ethereal Moon Festival venue - was off the paved path and down a narrow path with stripped ground.


    "If you go a little south, you''ll be in Zongfang City."


    Kurizo shrugs. It''s a lawless city that''s treated like an Euthanasia City, not on the map. Both Kurizo and Sylvia have worked there several times.


    "You have a very broad bond."


    Sylvia has only partially mastered the art, but still sees the presence or absence of a junction.


    A sign is erected in front of the junction, painted with a glimmer of blood on the pale moon. On the road that leads inside, you see, people go in. There are multiple entrances, and this is one of them.


    "In time, the festival seems to have already begun."


    And how many nights. It''s already dark around.


    "Is Junko Yukioka here?


    "Oh, they''re on their way over here right now"


    Sylvia answers Chestnut Three''s question. I have confirmed it over the phone. By the way, when you get inside the junction, the radio waves will stop coming through. Of course I can''t do the internet either.


    "What''s the point of acting apart from Junko? I wish we were together. No."


    "You weren''t listening? I''ve told you many times. He''s a joker. Better keep it hidden. I don''t think the enemy understands you called him to help."


    In the nights of questioning, Sylvia answered with a slight frown. By the way, for a few nights, he carries a pretty big bag. There are a lot of commercial curse-related tools in there. I brought it because I thought it might help something.


    At the boundary with the junction, Sylvia touches the junction wall and performs the analysis.


    "It''s the type of junction you won''t be able to get out of when you get in."


    "In the morning, we can break the line. By then, we''ll have our own ends in between festivals."


    Sylvia reports the results of the analysis and how many nights she will consciously follow Kurizo and Kishimie Branch.


    "The condition to let in is that you are cursed. Oozois."


    He doesn''t look scared at all, says Kishimie Branch. Kurizo and Kishimie Branch also bring the curse, so we can go in.


    "Then let''s go."


    Sylvia went first into the junction. Chestnut three, how many nights, in the order of the slaughtered branches, followed later.


    "The moment we set foot in the junction, it''s like the world has changed. Awesome nasty air."


    "Really? I''m so calm...... Maybe it''s because of the curse profession."


    Sylvia is staring at me, while I''m groaning for nights.


    Four people take a narrow path stretching to sew between them while the surroundings are covered with trees. All the trees on the side of the road are lit, so it is not dark, but it is still dark.


    (I feel like I''m in a different world. In fact, it''s a whirlpool space.)


    Silvia squeaks without speaking up.


    "Oh, how many nights are you? You''re finally in for the Aemon Festival."


    Along the way, a man sitting leaning against a tree by the side of the road called out.


    "Ah, good evening ~. Uh, this guy''s a regular customer. Enough people to say curse mania."


    "Hi, I''m a curse maniac. I''m also a regular at this festival, by the way. How many nights are these your friends?


    A man rises up, spreads a loving grin and praises. He is a middle-aged man with a clean beard and is dressed in a luxury suit.


    "It''s a bodyguard. Silver Storm Hall People"


    "Can I ask you something of interest? I said festival regulars, what are you here for?


    Shortly after what night answered, Sylvia asked the man a question.


    "My purpose is just to taste and see the festival atmosphere. Enjoy seeing what kind of curse there is and what is coming for and what happens. Some guys attack me sometimes, though. It''s also the flavor of this festival."


    "What exactly happens?


    "What was interesting last year was that a monster mixed with people and demons ran wild and ate and killed people. That was thrilling. A high-ranking magician has defeated me where I was about to be eaten. And then... it''s hard to say in front of your lady, but the crazy ladies get naked, they get a pair of axes in their hands, and they chase the naked men around and prune their penises as well, I guess a man-root hunt. It would have been really nice to have been held in a place like the arena in the building. The women are all rape victims, cursed. It''s the rape suspects who bought them out of jail."


    "You''re saying it well. Enough."


    To the story of a man who seemed to speak with pleasure, Sylvia turned flashy, slid through the side of the man and moved on.


    "Sister, are you pretty uber?"


    How many nights do you call me to tease you?


    "It''s not about ubs or anything like that, it usually makes you feel bad?


    "Uh, I love that sort of thing ~?"


    "I hate you."


    Sylvia threw up and threw up, getting a little faster.


    "I can''t believe you haven''t come home at this hour..."


    Look at the clock, Ueno Harako gets a half cry face. I am referring to 7pm.


    It is usually time for Uemami to return. But Uemami didn''t return, and I didn''t get through to her when I called her.


    "Angelina''s not coming back, either. You two... something may have happened. Maybe we should let the police know."


    "Yes, I will"


    Umeko urged me, and Ueko called 110.


    Ye Shan, who inadvertently overslept, wakes up in her sleeping bag.


    "Killer disqualification, maggots correctly...... and this state now is also maggots correctly. It''s a shame...... no"


    Jump out of your sleeping bag. Ip Mountain loved sleeping bags. It goes without saying why.


    The sun is already setting. The time is 7: 00 PM.


    Though I came down to look at it the day before, those who were preparing for the festival told me it was off-limits, and I slept alone in the woods in front of the venue until the festival began.


    Into the junction, continue along an unpaved narrow path.


    Leaf Mountain felt murderous after a short walk down a trail in the woods.


    "Bubba, bubba, bubba, bubba!


    A loud, lean, skinny, naked man wields a knife and hits Ye Shan.


    "Oops!?


    Leaf Mountain kicks me in the dovetail, gives me a creeping voice, and I collapse.


    "Uh... aren''t you cold dressed like that? I think it''s pretty cold. I''m even wearing maggots."


    Leaf Mountain asks the man who is falling and blowing the poppy in the letter of Kuno.


    "Curse... what"


    A man raised his face and answered. I was lit by the lights on the tree, and I could see my cheeks falling off and bears under my eyes. My lips are cracked.


    "Wearing clothes causes severe pain. So... I usually live secluded in a self-sufficient life in the back of a secluded mountain. What you need is... mostly in the mail. The only way to break the curse... is to kill him. Kill him... and spend ten years wearing clothes made of the skin of a hundred people, and the curse will be lifted. This festival... is a place where everything is available, and you can kill people, so now is your chance... I can kill a lot here... Ugh..."


    "Really...... It''s tough. Good luck."


    Leaf Mountain walked out when he spoke to the man who began to sob.


    Upper Mi and Angelina were thrown out into the woods and the restraints were also lifted.


    The old man who abducted us told us not to know how to enjoy the festival for a while.


    "In these woods in the back of the mountain... if you''re off the road, you''re in big trouble. Ouch!?


    "Jah!?


    Upper beauty screamed as she tried to go down the road and flew backwards like she was bounced. Angelina screams small when she sees it.


    "It''s like an invisible wall... and it''s getting vile. I can''t go this way."


    "Jap!"


    Listening to the words of Upper Beauty, Angelina bravely moves on to the end of the road.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Hey, Angelina."


    Angelina, who tried to force herself not to say she was fine if she was immortal, screamed and cramped on the spot, hopping backwards, as did Uemami.


    "Jap......"


    "I knew you wouldn''t."


    To Angelina waving the kabuki, I had no choice but to decide that Uemami would head in the opposite direction.


    And when I see that there was one woman there, Uemami is alert.


    She''s a skinny white woman with a witch cosplay, wearing a broken hat and a flaky, dark green robe. Sitting on the ground, staring at the two of you.


    "Are you new here?


    Ask me in fluent Japanese.


    "Yes... I''ve been abducted..."


    "Abduction... That''s a weird story. You have cases like that. Then you don''t know what kind of place this is."


    A woman dressed as a witch said strangely.


    "There''s a festival ahead called the Ethereal Moon Festival. Normally it''s something you want and take your feet for. What kind of festival..."


    Later, Uemami and Angelina were briefed on the Aemon Festival.


    "So be careful. But well, that girl over there, she seems to be able to do quite a bit, so even if she gets attacked, she seems to be able to deal with it."


    A witch who laughs when she dulls.


    "What about you...?


    "I''ve just come to cosplay and enjoy the festival. I know the organizers of the festival, and they''re from the same Sorcery Order. Oh, my name is Shirley McNeil. I''m part of the Sorcery Complex Devil."


    Shirley bows while sitting down.


    "It''s Miki Ueno. This is Angelina."


    "Jeep!"


    Angelina greets, with her arms folded overhead, hands hooked and clawed.


    "Mr. Dolphin... you''re not wearing a guru. Plus... it looks like you''re possessed by some pretty powerful evil spirits, but are you okay?


    To Shirley''s point, Angelina shuts her mouth and stays silent.


    (During this time, red-haired girls at Euthanasia Civic Stadium said the same thing, right? Mr. Angelina, he says he''s possessed by spirits. But Angelina, it seems I don''t really want to touch the matter...)


    Angelina''s past is also as if she doesn''t know Shangmi, but from time to time, she may be asked how she seems lonely. I have a faint feeling that there may be some dark past that I can''t imagine from my usual delightful character.


    "Are you glad you let that girl and the dolphin go free?


    Ichigo Sato, who has released the restraint as instructed and within the boundaries of the Aemon Festival, asks Norisuke Yamagata.


    "It''s a hassle, but catch them again later. It''s two interesting people, and let''s have fun with the festival first."


    "Understood."


    Sato bowed his head with respect to the words of Norisuke Yamagata.

 1089 22

    As Sylvia and the others were walking down the road, they were pompous, but they also encountered people.


    Inside there was a pair that came under attack, but he was just a carefree amateur, and he repelled lightly.


    "Do we look for targets from within this forest? You said you were off the road."


    Sylvia said with her eyes on the darkness of the trees. I don''t think the boulder has that.


    "Um... if..."


    I heard Sylvia and the others. A magnificent man with earthy skin with strange scars all over his body, naked in his upper body, nodding by the side of the road, looks up to Sylvia and the others.


    "I''m a nail cutter. Let me cut your nails. Fifty yen for one hand."


    A man cleaves his nails and spreads a mesmerizing grin.


    "There''s an incomprehensible realm in this world. Is this place... full of it? In any case, there is no beauty. I''ve never wanted to go home so quickly after work."


    The man''s disgusting grin and look down, Kurizo shrugs.


    "Ma, wait! Think I''ll help!


    A man desperately stops Sylvia and the others trying to ignore and pass by.


    "If you don''t let me cut it, I have to keep cutting my own body like this. Please. Please."


    Listening to the man''s dialogue, Sylvia''s leg stops and looks back. I understood the meaning of body wounds, and I also understood that it was such a curse.


    "Kurizo"


    "By virtue of me..."


    Sylvia calls his name, and Chestnut Three reaches out to the man, as he gave up.


    "Thank you. With all due respect, let me cut you off carefully."


    As the man declares, carefully cut out the nails of Chestnut Three''s hand.


    "Oh... now you won''t have to cut your own body for a while..."


    In that dialogue, aside from Sylvia, I learned that a man was cursed.


    "I... I''ve heard rumors here with the hope that this curse may be broken... how to break it, can you find it here... Do you have any idea...?


    He spills tears and a man asks.


    Sylvia thought when she heard about the man that he was a completely ordinary person and unrelated to both the back street and the paranormal relationship. You don''t have to come to a place like this to find a payer or a magician who can break the curse.


    "If you know what I mean, it''s this guy."


    Sylvia referring to the nights next door.


    "How many nights, break the curse on him"


    "I mean, I''m gonna solve it, I''m gonna buy it, I''m gonna suck it off."


    What night removes the drawing board from the bag.


    "Ho, that''s true!? Oh, thank you very much."


    A man who is extremely grateful and crying out.


    When several nights sucked the man''s curse off the drawing board, a picture floated on the drawing board. It''s a painting of a man cutting his nails off.


    "Ha, curse buying fee"


    "Huh?"


    How many nights I give you five 10,000 yen bills, confused man.


    "Just take it. For this guy, it''s a perception that he bought the curse."


    And, Sylvia.


    "If you don''t accept it, I''ll return the curse too ~?"


    "Hi-no! Wow, I see. Thank you. Thank you."


    In the nights he said with a mean smile, the man rushed to receive the money as he thanked him.


    Then another line walks out.


    "Steady... are you all that creepy, this place..."


    Sylvia with a fed up face.


    "Honestly funny sss"


    "Right. Funny."


    "You guys are crazy..."


    Slaughtering Mie Branch and how many nights she seemed to have fun, Sylvia growls even more fed up with her face.


    Moving through the woods for a while, I saw strong lights from the front. Clearly different from the lights on the side trees.


    I can hear the music playing when I walk further. And countless whispers.


    Eventually the four of them went out to the open place. There are quite a few people in the square. In the center stands a giant firewood, and in the firewood stands a statue of the devil with the head of a goat.


    Around the firewood, naked men and women were making foolish noises. Singing, dancing, and orgy parties There are also many men and women who are having a good time. There are also same-sex interactions, and Sylvia gets rough.


    "It''s like Sabatos. Even so, I''ve never seen Sabato."


    Said the butcher Mitsui when he saw the demon statue in the firewood.


    "I think that''s actually the purpose of imitating that. I''ve heard this from a visitor who came to my house."


    And how many nights.


    "There are quite a few outsiders out there."


    Kurizo squeaks when he sees that there are obviously more than one mix of non-Japanese races as well.


    "It''s already a famous festival among overseas magicians and maniacs, and we''re talking about more people every year. Few people come to us to curse us to attend the festival, and there are a few familiar faces on this occasion."


    I looked over at those who were naked and in the festive fanaticism, and several nights said: But the other person doesn''t realize what night.


    "I mean, I''ve been like a festival associate for nights. I wonder why you invited those nights. Until you do it in a way that sends assassins."


    Sylvia speaks again of her doubts.


    "Are you new here?


    That''s when a tall, disappointing, stature black middle-aged man who hung a big camera talks to me. He is not naked. I''m dressed properly. A leather jacket and T-shirt with jeans, a regular outfit.


    (Is that it? You''ve seen this guy''s face. on a backstreet relationship site, like my face was on it)


    When I say a top executive in an intelligence organization, I don''t know all the residents on the back street. But Sylvia does look familiar.


    "I''m a regular here. Because it feels like it''s floating for a long time. Your arms are going to stand, but don''t be alarmed. There are so many violent guys here. Some of them are here to kill people."


    A man warns me with a strange face. But together, we don''t de-alert men. It could alarm you that you don''t seem like a bad guy and suddenly set up an unintended strike.


    "I know and I''ve already been attacked. We''ve been here since the beginning on combat premise."


    "I see. Well, people come for a variety of purposes. If you want to fight, you can go that way."


    When the man looked at him pointing with his thumb, he saw a blue and black building built in the woods.


    "Is it divided by region?


    Kurizo asks.


    "Somewhat. These are ridiculous neighborhoods. Anyone who wants to kill each other will get some air and not come to us. Assuming that''s the kind of guy that came, it would be spilled all at once. Sometimes a rookie, stupid guy gets killed here."


    "What''s your purpose?


    Now Sylvia asks.


    "Don''t you see this?


    A man pointed his thumb at the camera and made him chuckle and laugh lovingly.


    "I''m a cursed photographer. He runs around the world and keeps taking rare pictures. There''s something strange about it."


    "Japanese is good, sucker."


    "Even if it looks like this, I was born in Japan and raised in Japan, and I am a Japanese national. It''s strange not to be able to talk. Nevertheless, I''m running around the world. Although Japan has the longest activity in Japan because it is very rich in paranormal aspects and can take good pictures."


    "Oh, that''s right. What''s wrong, eh?"


    In response to the man''s words, the butcher Mitsubishi bows his head with regret.


    "What about that building?


    Looking up at the blue and black building, Sylvia asks.


    "There are a lot of events going on in there every time. I just got here, too. The last time I came in, people and monsters were killing each other. Cannibalism last time. Well, it''s often not rough either. It''s hard to get there."


    The man shrugged his shoulders and answered.


    The four then proceed with what the man calls a dangerous district. To check out that dubious blue and black building.


    The same number of men and women fall in front of the four men on the narrow road again.


    I recognize the faces of the two of them, and Sylvia and the others were severely upset.


    "Fox Village, Raccoon Street..."


    Kurizo groans. A Silver Storm Hall apprentice warrior, Hoshino Fujimura and the Raccoon City Luncheon, who were held captive and covered with monkeys, stands. Behind it each man stands one man at a time, as if to shield an apprentice warrior.


    (You mean they''ve been harassing us on purpose or something...)


    Sylvia understands and trembles in anger.


    Further amplifying Sylvia''s anger like that happened right in front of her.


    From the heart of Raccoon City''s lunar vegetable chest, the cutting edge of the sword protruded. The man in the back stabbed him.


    Spitting a large amount of blood out of the ape gap, Raccoon City Lunar Vegetables wept and turned his gaze toward his lover, Foxville Startail, his strength fell out of his body.


    "Ugh!


    Startail Fujimura, who was killed by her lover in front of her, leaks a grieving voice while the monkey is being mocked.


    "Hey..."


    Cold anger simmers, Sylvia.


    The two men take the Fox Village Startail and walk towards the building.


    Sylvia shot the rifle and shot through the back of the man who killed Raccoon City Lunar Vegetables and killed him, but the other one with Foxville Startail escaped.


    "Don''t chase me. A trap."


    It was Kurizo and Kittori Mitsubishi trying to rush out to chase after him, but Sylvia stops him in a cold voice. The two of you stop moving.


    "Our job is to protect the night. And killing this crappy festival setup."


    "Sister. So you can abandon your men?


    Check the nights with a strange face.


    "There''s no way. But I can''t help it."


    With a cold face, and a cold voice, Sylvia speaks out.


    "You''re right about your daughter. But - you can break the gate or whatever. I''m going to help. You can''t abandon me."


    Chestnut san ran out again, to say the least.


    "That idiot......"


    Sylvia squeezes her fist hard. For some reason, in spite of this situation, momentary but joyful emotions arose.


    "I''m going, too, sss! How many nights should our Lord focus on escorting you?"


    "Then I''ll wait here for you guys to come home"


    Sylvia spoke to the slaughterhouse branches chasing after Kurizo.

 1090 23

    Uemami and Angelina were walking the trails in the woods.


    (How did this happen? What am I supposed to do?


    I know how good it would be if it were a bad dream, but this is obviously a reality.


    Don''t make your heart weak.


    Reminds me of my great-grandmother''s teachings. It was only when I was pushed into an unexpected crisis that I was told to stand around trying to keep my heart from breaking.


    "I would have been more scared if I had been alone, but I guess it''s a lot easier to be scared, thanks to Angelina being with me"


    "Jap, jap"


    Angelina nods twice, not to mention herself, to the words of Upper Beauty. Seeing the trick, Uemami spilled a smile.


    "Mr. Angelina is really healing. If you''re just on your side, you''ll be protected, or you''ll be restored."


    "Jap......"


    To Upper Beauty''s words, Angelina now feels complicated. It reminds me of my past self, and I am left to feel guilty.


    "Ouch! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    With the oddity, people came down ahead, so Upper Mi and Angelina were surprised and stiff.


    Until then, the man who would have lurked on a branch of a tree, his hands and feet were not man''s. It is tentacled like octopus. But he stands properly on the octopus leg.


    Upper beauty trembles at a man who drools from his mouth and stares at himself with an obviously unexpected consciousness. I''ve never been attacked by a moron before, but I understand this feeling.


    "Getting Started! Ayyyyyyyyyyyy!


    A man screams and lowers his pants with his tentacles. Shangmi is increasingly scared to be a rapist rather than a moron.


    He said, "Oh, my God! Hurray, hurray, hurray, hurray!?


    Upper Mi elbows into the counter feeling in the face of the man he''s headed for.


    "Yes, I want to. Ooh, ooh."


    He had a nosebleed, broken his front teeth, but the man laughed naggingly.


    "Bullshit. Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    He makes a disgusting scream and a man tries to cover himself in Upper Beauty.


    Uemai gently bends to the side and releases a kick with his tentacles legs rolled up.


    (Huh?)


    Upper Mi is confused by the unexpected feeling. Sounds like he kicked even a rubber stick that is so soft and then elastic. And men don''t fall.


    "Why don''t you kick my ass!


    A man reaches out his tentacles and tries to wrap them around Upper Beauty''s torso.


    "Shh!


    Uemami flashed her knife with the voice of temper. Tentacles are severed.


    "Oh, shuuuuuuuu. But, um..."


    Picking up the fallen tentacles with the other hand and putting them on the cutting surface, the tentacles stuck together lightly.


    "It''s time to play, seriously rape time, let''s say"


    The tone of the man changed dramatically. But the sluggish smiling face hasn''t changed.


    "After we love each other, we''ll split up and eat you raw. That''s how you live with my cells. Wouldn''t that be great?


    "Ja......"


    Both Upper Mi and Angelina run scared of a man who speaks in a sloppy tone.


    (Do I have to kill...?


    Uemami asks herself. Upper Mi''s instincts are giving answers. If you were hesitant to add or subtract, you would be in danger. The target is a monster. And no matter how good Uemei is at Wu, it would be troublesome if he were suppressed by his strength and weight. Angelina is dangerous, not just herself.


    When that happens, there is only one answer.


    As Sylvia and several nights waited motionlessly for the place, from the direction in which they came, a woman appeared.


    The age of women has already reached the old age range. He was dressed as a pervert or a madman at a glance, wearing a wizard-style anti-hangover on his head and a cape from his shoulder, but otherwise completely naked.


    On his back, on his cloak, he carries a giant silver can. And from the can, the hose stretched, holding the spray opening at the end of the hose in his hand.


    (Is this all we got here? Besides, the next guy...)


    Sylvia finds herself. This woman is clearly hostile to this one.


    "I''m Sarin the Wizard!


    The woman named herself as she looked at Sylvia and the others with her madly giddy eyes.


    "Eat my magic!


    Wizard Sarin screams and pushes the spray mouth switch. The poison gas that was clogged inside the silver can is sprayed.


    "Guru, no! Nozomon!


    Sarin, the wizard who eats and extinguishes the poison gas he sprinkles himself.


    "It''s a boring cont for life... But it sucks to be here."


    Sylvia rushes in the direction in which she was progressing as she bursts into her mind that it wasn''t even magic in the first place. Of course it lasts for several nights.


    "I''m going off with those two"


    "I can''t help it now. So, we''re going straight to the building. If we weren''t here, they''d be able to tell that there were circumstances that led us to the building where we were going."


    The two headed straight for the blue and black building.


    Ye Shan, who was walking down a trail in the woods, eventually went out to an open place.


    In front of you is a large pond whose surface shines in water colour.


    "Do you even have any special drugs in there? I hope it''s not harmful to maggots."


    Crouch by the pond and squirm as you look at the water in the shining pond.


    A short distance from the pond, a blue and black building was seen.


    On the opposite bank of the pond, several naked men and women play. Their figure was clearly visible because the pond itself was glowing, and Leaf Mountain''s figure would be visible from beyond. But they don''t seem interested in Ye Shan and are obsessed with water games.


    Eventually one of the men who was playing with the water smiled and held the woman''s head and pushed her into the water.


    A woman is desperate and tries to escape, but she can''t help it because she''s not in the power of a man, and she''s dressed to be embraced and weighed. Bump your hands and feet, the blister will rise.


    Seeing how it goes, the men and women around them are laughing with pleasure. There are even those who applaud. In time, one of the women rambled the head of a woman soaked in water over and over again.


    "It''s a game I don''t understand by maggots."


    Ye Shan pulled out his gun in awe and shot the man trying to drown the woman.


    I didn''t kill him. Aimed at my arm, just made me blur a little. But still enough to untie the man. A woman raises her head herself and spits water out of her mouth and swallows it.


    The naked men and women seemed surprised for a moment that Ye Shan had fired a gun at them, but eventually laughed naggingly again.


    A woman who was being drowned, now jumps on a man and bites him in the neck muscle. Look at that. The surroundings laugh again.


    (Do you even do drugs? It seems better not to get involved anymore......)


    Now unwilling to help, Ye Shan tried to walk away from the scene, but stopped.


    From inside the glowing pond, he senses the killing releases, and Ip Mountain is alert.


    The surface of the water flourishes greatly, and huge aliens reveal themselves.


    A super huge lizard that grows all over its body something like a watery glowing cockerel, maybe as big as a hippo with just its head. The head and height are hippopotamus size, but the length and torso of the whole body with tails are not hippopotamus. It seems like there are as many whales as there are. Almost a dinosaur.


    (Is it Battle Creature? Or... are you like a monster or something? Sounds like the latter because it''s a sorcery tangle)


    When Ip Mountain was surprised, the giant lizard ate the men and women who were playing in the pond one after the other.


    Scarecrow naked men and women fleeing, cheering pleasantly. They also approach the escapees with astonishing speed, eating only one from behind into their big mouths. But the two of them seem to have escaped into the woods.


    Lizard flips the giant and looks toward Ip Mountain.


    Ip Mountain fires. A bullet hits the lizard''s eye.


    But the lizard''s eyes are not crushed. Not even a hole is worn. The bullet was played by the eye.


    Ye Shan doesn''t cower, he shoots his gun all over him. But the giant lizard quickly approached the side of Ip Mountain, even with a bullet in his body, without any intention.


    (Hmm. That''s fast)


    Lizard''s mouth opened and closed, but Leaf Mountain was not there. It was on the lizard''s head.


    ''That''s funny. You must be quite a fighter.''


    I had a different voice that sounded low and creepy.


    The voice is heard from under Ye Shan - from a glowing giant lizard.


    "Hey, lizard talking?


    ''Actually, even if it looks like this, it''s human, but that''s the thing. There''s a trick on the back of my throat, and my mouth can speak people''s words like this. A little distorted, though.''


    A lizard who doesn''t move with his mouth open speaks in a slightly laughing tone.


    I mean, are you a participant in this festival, too?


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. This body - it''s cursed, but it''s what I wanted, it''s a magic modification. "


    "Hmm."


    Sitting on the lizard''s head, Akura, etc., Ip Mountain listens to the lizard.


    "When I was a kid, I saw scenes where people were eaten one after the other by lizard monsters in TV movies, and I let them distract me from it. That was my sexual awakening. Since then, the desire to become a lizard monster and eat and kill people has always been strong in me. I couldn''t contain my desire. I learned western magic and thus gained the power to transform into a monstrous lizard ''


    "Hmm... but why are you telling me such a story?


    To Leaf Mountain''s question, the lizard answered after leaving for a little while.


    ''At the end of the day... I wanted to tell someone about myself. I have a clear hunch right now. You would have killed me. I became a magician, and I didn''t have to use magic to make light predictions.''


    "I wouldn''t kill you if you hadn''t attacked me, but you... you want to die, right?


    ''Right. Eating and killing people is pleasant, but not without guilt. If this festival treats life badly, its guilt will fade somewhat too... but it still doesn''t seem to work. I''m... I''m tired, and this is a great opportunity. But... I can''t even commit suicide. I''ll let you follow me, but you have to fight me.''


    "Okay. If I may be of help to you, maggots. Uh-huh."


    Ip Mountain jumps next to the lizard.


    I fired from close range, but the gun still doesn''t work.


    Lizard opens his mouth. I shot it in its mouth, hitting it on the top of my tongue and mouth, but it doesn''t look like it''s working either.


    (Apparently, that''s the only hand you''ve got)


    Ip Mountain knifed out of his nostalgia and stopped moving.


    Lizard hits Ye Shan and swallows it whole.


    After a while, a large amount of blood will flood through the lizard''s mouth, and its giant will fall seven times, blistering all over it, slapped with long, thick tails, and several trees will be broken.


    Eventually the bloody Leaf Mountain crawled out of the mouth of a lizard that leaned back and cramped.


    "You''re still soft inside"


    It was Leaf Mountain, which cut its guts with a knife, from the belly ahead of it that was eaten. If you''re going to be swallowed whole without being chewed up by a giant like a whale, step on it and say you can afford it.


    "Oh... I wanted to ask you something. What was the watercolor shiny with the pond and lizard skin glowing? It''s just fashionable."


    Seeing no harm to the water, Ye Shan enters the pond and washes away the body fluids attached to him.


    "Usually lizards and maggots who looked like people... maybe we were similiars"


    Out of the pond, whining about it, Ye Shan walked out toward the blue and black building at the end of the pond.

 1091 24

    "Grandma Zeng, you''ve killed people, have you?


    A few years ago, during a break from training, Uemami had heard of it on the basis of interest. While Umeko had military experience, he learned that he had fought a vicious killer in martial arts training, and thought that he might have killed him, too, and spoken with horror.


    "Of course I do. Literally, you can''t count."


    Umeko answers lightly with a smile.


    "Succeeding to Uenohara''s ancient martial arts is doomed to do so. When you''re ready. If you don''t want to, stop."


    "Shuku meh...?


    Upper Mi puts on her little neck


    "It means that even if he doesn''t want to, or if Uemami doesn''t want to kill people, he''s going to kill them. Such a cursed fate lies in the heirs of Uenohara''s ancient martial arts. He who succeeds is destined to throw himself into the vortex of nature and struggle."


    "Boob, I don''t believe in such a curse. I don''t kill people or anything."


    With nuances that delude fear, Uemami insists. Umeko, I didn''t try to touch you any further on the matter, but I was firmly stuck as a memory in Uemami''s head.


    The conversation back then is now clearly resuscitated in the back of my brain.


    (I mean, now is the time... then? There''s nothing else I can do.)


    If you hesitate, you and Angelina will be killed. It''s too ridiculous to say that I have some powers that I can do something about, such as not waving my power in the midst of humanism and losing my life.


    Uemami decided to be ready.


    "Jap......"


    Angelina remembers chills. I did feel a sharp, cold killing like countless ice needles emanating from the girl''s body.


    Upper Mi faced the man with her half body, poking her left arm forward and widening her palms wide, while her right arm bent over and put her hand next to her face. The right hand gently taps the thumb and pinky finger, the three fingers inside slightly bend the first joint, and the second joint bends at an angle of about forty-five degrees.


    The right hand is not the earliest hand. When it''s a weapon to take lives, Uemami is strongly aware.


    About a year ago now. After training from an early age, Uemai was able to crush flying balls in the air with his bare hands. The outside of the ball was made of people''s muscles, and the inner core was made of roughly the same hardness and strength as a person''s bones.


    I could have approached him from Uemami, but he came forward from the man.


    Uemami is aware of the side. But don''t let that consciousness be understood, pretend to be conscious of the front, and draw the enemy''s consciousness to the front. They didn''t even think it necessary to do that, but for the first time, Uenohara''s secret secrets used in action - a murder fist - are thorough without any compromise.


    That moment when a man''s hand could not reach Upper Beauty, Upper Beauty''s body disappeared from the front of the man.


    Fixing your consciousness, your mind, your presence forward, but your body moves to the right like a ghost. From the man to the left, quiet, fast, turn around.


    At the same time as he circled around, his right hand, which Uemami stood beside his face, was unleashed. The right hand released as it rotated punches the man''s throat through the lateral diagonal bottom.


    The larynx, carotid artery and trachea were swept away by the little hand of the girl who turned into a screw, bouncing and flying. There''s a big groove from the left side of the man''s throat to the front, and a lot of blood blows out.


    The technique of pulling herself without even bathing in returning blood was more precisely tapped in than her great-grandmother''s, and Uemai was pulling her arm at about the same speed as when she protruded, backstepping and distancing herself from the man.


    "Ooh... here... ooh... ooh..."


    Leaks a voice that doesn''t make a literal voice, like air out, and stares at the poor girl who killed herself with a man''s blood-running eyes.


    (I''ll curse you...... norotte...... yall...... zo......)


    The man collapsed as he ejected a large amount of blood out of his throat, cursing again at the way he had been killed, which he could not even say he wanted to.


    Deep Righteousness, taught at the time of his designation as heir to Umeko, he had decided not to use it for the rest of his life. Upper Mi was trembling with excitement and awe that the seal was unsealed.


    "Ja......"


    Angelina speaks to me, and Uemami looks back. Upper Beauty''s Heart Angelina was upset when she saw the pale face that it was not here.


    "Angelina, I... I killed someone."


    "Jap."


    Placing her hand on Upper Beauty''s shoulder telling her to be sure of something, Angelina shook her neck to the side.


    "I have to kill you. You were killed. I have to protect myself... but, Angelina, don''t you fear or despise me?


    "Jaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Jaaaaaaaaaaa!


    He gives a voice that he obviously denies, and shakes his head aloud, probably.


    From Angelina''s point of view, I felt chest pain in many ways. Once upon a time, I used to enjoy murder, justifying killing people. Meanwhile, Upper Mi defiled her own hands with the awareness of protecting herself from such a filthy great sinner. I''m really aware of the difference between me and myself.


    The feeling that I have to protect the heart of Upper Beauty boils down to Angelina. But even if I have something to say, I can only scream jap.


    "It''s okay, I''m not crying"


    Spilling tears, but the expression tightens, Shangmi says with perseverance face and voice.


    ''Don''t cry so easily. Crying means admitting to losing and running away.''


    It reminds me of my great-grandmother''s scolding at a young age.


    That''s what happened when I screwed up at the audition. Even though I was already at my limit, I cried, but still scolded you, and plum seemed like a ghost to Upper Beauty''s eyes at this time. But on with the dialogue that I have spoken, my consciousness changes.


    ''Your father''s spoiled and raised you, and that''s how it turned out. I don''t want you like that, and if you''re willing to carry on my trail, I don''t spoil you no matter how resentful you are. But, you know, if you quit studying martial arts and wish me to be kind to Grandma Zeng, I''d be happy to do that. It''s hard for me to be tough on a kid.''


    After Umeko''s dialogue, Uemami tried to bump into questions as to why she shouldn''t cry.


    "It only makes it easier for me to cry. Don''t make yourself easier. Keep crying for the last time. You know, you lost someone important, or you can cry when you want to. ''


    "You mean relaxed, right? I see... now I know exactly what Grandma Zeng wanted to say"


    I wasn''t sure at that time, Uemami bites off the meaning of the returned word.


    "Jap......"


    Angelina strokes Upper Beauty''s head. No matter how strong and distracted you are, Angelina can tell as much as it would be for a thirteen-year-old girl.


    "Thank you, Angelina. But with comfort, there''s no jap."


    "Jap ~"


    Angelina gives a gesture of making a big circle with her hands over her head, and because that''s all she can talk about - and a nuanced voice. And it also passed to Upper Beauty, spilling tears, and at the same time a smile.


    Sensing the existence of the junction just by approaching, Junko stops once and for all.


    "Hmm, sounds pretty extensive."


    Junko saw that the vast majority of the forest stretched out in front of him was also stretched out into the junction.


    Junko, who responded to Sylvia''s request for help, acted separately from Sylvia, while coming a little late, which if possible would not make the enemy aware of his presence, handling him as a playmate and a joker.


    (I don''t think Sylvia can afford to bother giving me a hand with the Junko nomination.)


    Behind Junko, says the guardian spirit apricot. In my lifetime, Sylvia and I had a relationship in relation to work. My taste was the same, so I was close to my wife, but some parts of the horse didn''t fit, so I got along well with the fight.


    "Mr. Ip Yama-san, who killed Apricot, told me to take care of it, but maybe that''s not all I need."


    (You killed me anyway. You don''t have to say this. Besides, I don''t resent Ye Shan for killing me. Anyway, whoever asked Ip Shan, right?)


    Apricot said.


    Junko realizes that very bad signs are rising from the front. It is easy to see that many lives ahead of us can fly, and joy, pleasure, resentment and fear intersect.


    In a creepy night forest, Junko steps loosely into a junction that only leans on cursed things.


    "Oh, I let you in..."


    He said he couldn''t let anyone in without a curse, so I tried it, but I give him a voice that sounds unexpected for letting him in properly.


    "You''ve already broken the curse you put on me..."


    Junko once cursed himself. A curse that will not fall in love with anyone until you travel with your beloved again. A curse no one will ever love. But it is an encounter with truth, which should have been lifted.


    (I mean... before you realize it, there are other curses? And don''t doubt it, it also affects my spirit and disguises it... sounds like you are)


    At the same time, Junko analyzed herself and learned that she was still cursed and not aware of the fact. The effect of mind control is already very weak, but even if Junko remembers the doubt, it could not be suppressed.


    (Is this curse... a constraint on faith? It''s the same curse I put on me, but someone who cursed me before I knew it, my beliefs - what kind of feelings did you try to maintain? I don''t know.)


    I know the nature of the curse itself, but I remain unaware of the intentions of those who cursed me. And this curse, even if left alone, is not harmful. Because it''s just something that keeps me from changing my mind.


    I couldn''t help thinking about it, so I decided not to think about the matter any further.


    After walking for a while, there was more than one person''s voice and the one who spoke saw the light, so I walked out towards you.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you were even here, Junko Yukioka."


    A black middle-aged photographer called out to Junko.


    "Oh, not Mr. Yasuse"


    Junko meets someone she knows unexpectedly. His name is Harutaro Yasuse, a photographer known to all, both on the front and back streets and in the paranormal industry.


    "Is that it? Is something wrong?


    Junko asks when he sees how many people escape from the direction Anse came eating bubbles.


    "There''s a mess showing up where it was a safety zone and it''s rampant. We all tried to give it back, but it couldn''t be stopped. So, we''re all in this together."


    "Hmm, I''ll go for a second then"


    "I''d like you to exorcise me if you could. Oh, that''s..."


    With Yasuse, Junko continues on the road.


    The firewood hall was the scene of the massacre. The bodies of naked men and women are rolling there.


    And the man who built the mountain of corpses stands at ease. It was Garcia, a cursed warrior who moves as a handkerchief for Aoinosuke.

 1092 25

    There were many around the firewood who were still alive and did not even try to escape. These people remain on the spot without regard for our dangers in order to enjoy watching the murders by Garcia.


    Before Garcia like that, a beautiful girl appeared with her legs heavily exposed in short bread, so I''m glad she stayed, they think. I was expecting a superb murder scene - or a mausoleum play.


    Garcia was not willing to kill anyone she didn''t even intend to fight. It''s not like killing non-combatants and having fun, that kind of thing.


    However, when I came to this occasion by chance, I witnessed an apparently reluctant woman being forced to join forces in what seemed like an orgy party, and where I tried to help her, she developed into a killer. Eventually those around the firewood attacked at the same time, until they paid off the firepowder on which they descended.


    Opposite Garcia, Junko also felt somewhat uncomfortable. You don''t look like such a man, like you enjoy killing people indiscriminately.


    "Are you going to try to kill me, too?


    With sad eyes, Garcia asks Junko.


    "No, nothing? I''m not gonna let you out of here unless you come at me. Okay?


    "Right. Same goes for me. Or if it''s not the Lord''s life."


    Garcia seemed relieved by Junko''s answer.


    "Oh, my God, Tsuma-nae. Kill that woman too."


    Someone flies wild, but neither Garcia nor Junko respond.


    "He helped me."


    Unlike other naked men and women, by the way, a woman who wore torn clothes and made bruises on her face complained to Junko.


    "It''s up to these guys to be bad. These guys made me..."


    "What the fuck, you bitch!


    "It''s another bunch of guys I''ve been working on, and don''t come with me. They''re already dead."


    "When a woman comes to a place like this without being prepared to be offended."


    Booing flies from here and there.


    "Send to Safety Zone"


    "Oh, thanks......"


    Garcia escorts the woman.


    He was a good man.


    "You did. You''re right not to hand it out. I was pointing it out like a thug, so now I''m a jerk."


    Junko told me, he was Yasuse stroking his chest down.


    Sylvia and several nights walking down the trail leading to the building witnessed bodies rolling on the road from time to time. I guess it''s after we kill each other.


    "There were also a few faces in the body that I recognized. With the guests who were coming to our house? I was wondering if there were any regular customers."


    How many nights did I say?


    Two stop on foot after a short walk.


    "Oh, this is amazing again"


    The nights unwittingly leak a voice of admiration. And in the midst of the narrow road were heaps of corpses. It is obvious that the bodies were deliberately tampered with, but those bodies were killed exactly the same way. In other words, he who was killed by one.


    All of the bodies layered like mountains were burned and blackened only by their faces.


    "That? It''s not Mr. Lucanenko for how many nights. Finally, you came to the Aemon Festival."


    A woman squatting beside a tree called out in a little outsider Japanese.


    A skinny white woman in a wizard''s hat and a blurry, dark green robe. I don''t know how old I am, but I don''t think I''m young. My cheeks are badly sprinkled, I have a big bear under my eyes, and my attraction as a woman is scarce. I don''t even look like I''m wearing makeup.


    Her sitting surroundings were filled with countless dolls and colorful candles erected in old-fashioned candlesticks. The types of dolls vary, being girls, animals and monsters, but there are many antique dolls.


    "Ah, Mr. Shirley"


    How many nights do we meet lightly? I was a regular customer.


    "That''s Sylvia, the owner of the Silver Storm Hall. This is that celebrities have come again. Oh, I''m a magician based in Complex Devil, and my name is Shirley McNeil. See you later. Sorry to keep you sitting. With bad legs."


    "Silver Storm Hall owner, under Sylvia Dan."


    Sylvia introduces herself to Shirley, who greets her politely. At the point where the enemy to be escorted belongs to the complex devil of the same organization, I was slightly wary, but said that the faction is also divided in a huge organization, and if it is connected to the mastermind of this time, Yamatori Yamatsuke, it is difficult to even think about purposefully naming myself as someone from the same organization.


    "I''m a regular at this festival. Have fun."


    "Did you do this pile of corpses? What are you doing at this festival?


    Shirley chuckles as Sylvia asks.


    "I just enjoy the festival. But if you''re strong... I like to burn my face down. I don''t imitate going to kill you from myself, though. Only the ones who attacked me."


    (Even if I don''t know what to do with myself, it''s a danger zone around here, and knowing that I''m here means I''m willing to kill you.)


    Sylvia, who is heartbroken, but kept quiet.


    "Do you also know about the organizer''s electrified house Yamazaki Nobusuke?


    "Of course. I''m not close, but I think this festival he hosts is great, and I appreciate it."


    "Do you know where he is?


    Keep asking questions, Sylvia.


    "Come on? But I think it''s in that building. I think there''s only about that kind of building here, and if I''m in a position to manage the festival, I think the indoors would be suitable."


    "I see. That''s a well-understood reason. Thank God."


    Hearing Shirley''s answer, Sylvia tried to leave the scene early enough. We meet for nights and rush after Sylvia.


    (Sister, didn''t you like Mr. Shirley?


    Nights to reckon with. Exactly.


    After that, we both followed the building without encountering anyone.


    A big building that looks ancient, just painted blue with paint. Horizontal widths are expected, but not as high. It would be about five stories at best. It feels like the blocks of the rectangle are unmade, and there are no windows. There are only doors.


    The lights are on the roof of the building. And it looks like there are people. I did see a shadow moving at the edge of the roof.


    "Go in? Wait here?


    "Let''s stay in. If you have enemies waiting inside, you should clean them up first."


    Sylvia said a few nights to confirm and walked out toward the door.


    Apprenticeship warriors Follow the man who took Hoshino Fukumura, Kishimie Branch and Kurizo.


    The opponent is running with each person in his arms, so he just couldn''t escape and was caught up.


    Seeing you even get in enough attack ranges, the butcher Miki pulls out his gun and shoots the man in the leg.


    A man falls and releases the Fox Village Startail.


    "Mr. Sato, Suke-"


    The man''s cry was cancelled by a minute torso chain released by Kurizo. The minute torso was destroying the head.


    "Fox Village"


    Kurizo speaks up. In the shock of killing her lover in front of her, Fujimura Hoshino remains relieved and does not try to wake up.


    "Wake up if you''re a warrior. Know you''re still on the battlefield."


    To the words of Kurizo, Fukumura Hoshino finally wakes himself up with him in captivity.


    When Kurizo approached us and tried to remove the restraint...


    "Be careful!


    The butcher Mitsubishi made a sharp voice. Kurizo flies to the side. A sharp blade-like light penetrates the space where Chestnut Three was.


    A raised Foxville star tail''s neck takes a direct hit of the light. My neck leans in a strange direction.


    After a short time, the body fell forward as well. With the neck bone completely broken and the cervical spine destroyed.


    "If it hadn''t happened, this wouldn''t have happened. If you weren''t a warrior, you wouldn''t have died."


    An old man in a suit who appeared from among the trees - a sacrifice by Sato - said in a nasty tone, laughing at it.

 1093 26

    When Uchido butchered Mitsubishi was only at the bottom, she was not as good at fighting as a warrior, among all the dodgy kids, and her companions were completely packed.


    After forgetfulness, I panic quickly, and ordinary people can''t think and do things in common sense, and most importantly, I don''t listen to people. There are also many mistakes. Sometimes the conversation doesn''t even make sense.


    I have never failed my mission thanks to Killer Mie Branch, but there have been many dangerous phases, and at the time of forming with her, the other warriors will be forced to wipe their asses. That raises irritability and makes the air worse.


    It didn''t take long, either, for the shadows of the slaughtered branches to become slapped among the warriors of Silver Storm Hall. Existence itself became even referred to as a stress-generating machine.


    A more decisive case is that, thanks to the demise of the slaughterhouse branches, there have been serious injuries. He was blamed by his companions on the spot where he was dying. This was also stuffed with swallowing slaughtered branches.


    Slaughter Mie Branch became disgusted by her companions just because she was different, and fewer people were having conversations with me.


    This sort of thing was common even before I came to Silver Storm Hall. Everywhere I go, my hema makes me uncomfortable. I''m making an effort to revisit it it, but it doesn''t work. I can''t turn my head.


    "Excuse me, my lord. This mission is expected to be highly challenging. Please remove the slaughtered branches. With her, that''s all the more difficult."


    At one point, the warriors lined up, and while Sylvia was explaining the work of the escort, the warrior next to the slaughterhouse branch advanced in disgust.


    Killer Mie Branch had a nagging, dry grin. I feel like crying, but I can''t even cry anymore. It''s been like this ever since I was a kid, and I just feel like it''s happening again. I had reached the realm of giving up that I was born under such a star.


    "If you don''t put it in because you can''t do it well, you won''t be able to do it well for long. It was just a cereal crush before that, wasn''t it? If you''re a bad guy, you can put it into action as far as you can, stretch it out a little bit, and make it work."


    Sylvia slammed an angry gaze against those who advanced, saying away.


    The slaughterhouse branch was struck by the words the Lord had spoken at that time. I had no idea I had such a perception of myself showing no signs of improvement at all.


    "I don''t see it as an impossible task to carry out as there was one of them. If you fail, it''s on all of you."


    The warriors were upset by the cold words, and the slaughtered branches learned fear. It''s the pressure to be vicious. I was wondering if this pushing word of Sylvia would make the air worse and worse because of me and more of a needle in the line of duty.


    "And then, Mitsubishi, I honestly feel like you''re a dick, too. Shit. Grow up. Otherwise, make as much money as you want. Don''t you regret what your compatriots have told you? Aren''t you ashamed? Don''t you feel like paying me back? As long as you stay here and make an effort to grow, I won''t let you go, but if you don''t want to, leave Silver Storm Hall immediately."


    All the words Sylvia uttered at this time pierced the soul of the Slaughter Branch. It was cold but warm, harsh but gentle, feeling the size of the Lord and feeling his own small.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    Tears overflow like waterfalls, runny noses hang out and shake like yo-yo. He cried out loud on the spot and desperately felt the urge to cling to Sylvia''s feet, just leaking a whimper.


    "Regretful sss... embarrassing sss... sorry sss..."


    Shoulder trembling, the slaughtered branches teething to the point that blood seeps in.


    From that time onwards, the slaughterhouse branches dawned on their training.


    I can''t help being a dodge. Cut it off. Make at least one of your strengths. To this end, he frustrated his body, worked out his physical abilities, and strived to improve his pure combat skills.


    A year and a half later, Sylvia was the only one to win the battle over Kizumi Branch. But it is the same little bit, so the seat of the Second Warrior was not given, and it was in the sixth position, but within the Silver Storm Hall it became a glance, and as a splendid force of war, trust was also thick from Sylvia, the Lord.


    Even though the minute torso chain is emitted, it is subjected to blade-like light and struck down with heavy impact. It has been repeated many times already.


    Its light, which Sato waves, looked like slaughter and was a blow. And it''s quite powerful. Even if I saw you kill Hoshino Fujimura earlier with a single blow, it could be fatally injured in one shot if it gets to your body.


    Sato hasn''t attacked Kurizo, but he won''t try to attack from himself. I am alert to the existence of a slaughterhouse branch asking how it is. No, it was felt by the two of them, rather as they were more aware of the slaughterhouse branches.


    Killer Mie Branch is even asking for a gap with the gun in one hand. I don''t even support Chestnut Three by shooting at restraint. That''s how I was going to twitch Sato.


    But it was Chestnut Three who cut the paralysis first. Since it is not clear to me alone, I gently wave my hand with the sickle to urge it to join the attack on the slaughtered branches as well.


    Shortly thereafter, the slaughtered branches set it up. Fire two shots at Sato''s foot and dodging predictions.


    I avoided bullets aimed at my leg. Sato was also confused for a moment because he could not have expected to aim for his leg. As a result, evasive predicted guns are inevitable, blushing shoulders. But the bulletproof fiber is not torn.


    Kurizo releases the torso chain after that. Until now, I''ve been aiming all over my upper body, but I aim at my lower abdomen as if I were going to mimic the slaughtered branches.


    Plus the butcher Mitsubishi shoots a gun. Aim for the shoulder and arms. To see that you have to wave your arms to emit that light, to seal that action.


    "Mmmm..."


    Sato is aware that the flow has obviously changed.


    The bullet and the torso alternate. Moreover, in the meantime, Kurizo is gradually packing the distance as well.


    Rush for two. And an exquisite combination.


    (This is troublesome. A fairly breathtaking craftsmanship. I saw you two have probably been diving through numerous training grounds. But -)


    Sato laughs. I found a gap between just a few of the two attacks. I didn''t miss that.


    (It''s the same thing I''ve been diving through the training grounds)


    Aiming at the gap where the released torso chains are contracted, Sato trimmed chestnuts and waved his arms.


    We were both surprised by this action. In the meantime, the butcher Mitsubishi shoots a gun and stops. I wondered if it had turned to jade crushing.


    But it wasn''t. The two will be even more stunned.


    It wasn''t Kurizo who found the slightest gap, it was Mitsubishi Killer. I''m obsessed with Rush. Not really, obviously. My defensive consciousness is loose, and I see gaps. If you make an impression on this, you can take it completely.


    Sato made it look like he emitted a blade-shaped light toward Kurizo, waving his arms from body to body as he did, emitting light toward the slaughtered branches.


    (Huh? Me... dying here suck?


    When he was feinted and realized that he had been attacked against himself, the butcher Mitsubishi was strongly aware of death.


    (I don''t want to die yet tin... can''t you do anything about it tin? It''s all... it''s slow motion... wow... horse racing lights or this... My old memories came back to me with great momentum...)


    Even though Mitsubishi''s brain was moving at super high speeds, her body didn''t. Even though I was able to recognize the attack, I didn''t have time to move.


    When the light struck the neck part of the slaughtered branch, along with the dull sound, the neck of the slaughtered branch bent in a strange direction, as did the earlier Foxville star tail, and its body collapsed.


    "Tomi... eh..."


    He gripped the sickle pattern hard and moaned, and Chestnutsan escaped to a glance. I''m not the one who can fight and win alone.


    (One needed to be kept alive and caught, but that''s a faulty)


    With that in mind, when Sato takes a short, single-edged sword out of the bag, he severs and picks up the neck of Kishimi Branch and Foxville Startail and goes into the bag.


    "Now, suppose you recover that one you''re letting swim"


    Reflect the display. While other humans do not have radio waves, only Sato and Aoinosuke make it a special specification for radio waves to pass through even within this junction.


    And I have a GPS attached to another person I brought here, so I know where it is. I am a girl who is not yet old enough, and I left her alone, in the spirit of the Lord, to entertain the festival rather than to capture and restrain her. Although the two people at Silver Storm Hall were in captivity because it was troublesome to leave them alone.


    (Are you walking in fear of a cursed festival, or have you already been killed? No, at the time it''s moving, you''re more than likely alive)


    Sato nodded contentedly that that girl, who had turned resolutely to herself, would not even die so easily.

 1094 27

    Junko had been acting with Yasuse ever since. Yasuse, to be precise, has arrived at Junko. If you get to Junko Yukioka, the troublemaker, step on it and say you''re going to get a good picture.


    "That building is blatantly suspicious. I wonder if that''s the castle of Las Boss."


    "I think the operating side is in there. I''m sure there will be an indoor event."


    "I''ll go."


    "There are so many fierce people over there, we have to be careful."


    and so on, and the two head to the building.


    On the way to the blue and black building, the body was rolling over there. The body burned in the face was piled up like a mountain, with particular impact, and Anse had taken many pictures.


    Even closer to the building, a loud noise sounds like something exploded, something glowing from above the building flies. Two people stopping and looking up at the night sky.


    "What is it, now? I didn''t really see it, though."


    "I took a picture of you."


    Projects the captured content from the camera onto the holographic display.


    "haha, what is this"


    Junko laughs strangely when she sees footage of a naked old man flying through the sky with illumination lights wrapped around his body.


    "As you can see, human beings with lights on... right"


    Shortly after Anse tells him, a further explosion sounds and the light dances through the universe. The sound is echoing from the building.


    Now Junko could also use the dark vision function of the artificial demonic eye to clearly see who the light was. It''s definitely a person. A naked middle-aged woman with illumination lights all over her body was seen flying through the night sky, laughing joyfully.


    "People are being shot out of buildings?


    Junko zooming over the building. Then there, I could see something like a giant cannon shell rolled up with illumination lights.


    "What, a human shell? I did something weird again."


    Yasuse turns to the camera and takes a shot at the shell.


    "What''s the point? That."


    "It''ll just be fun"


    Anse mouths a terminal answer to Junko who speaks questions.


    "But the guy who was fired, he seems to be falling without a parachute, and I think he''s gonna die then, but you''re still laughing"


    "Still, I guess I''m doing it because it''s fun"


    "Hmm... it''s a difference of values, and I''m not keeking on other people''s doctrinal preferences, but I don''t have the body to scatter my life like that. I wish you could come to me and be an experimental bench."


    Though it''s more fun that way - and added without speaking up, Junko walked out again.


    "By the way, Mr. Angelina, what were you doing earlier?


    "Ja ~ p"


    To Uemami''s question, Angelina shrugs her shoulders.


    On the side of the wreckage of a man whom Mimi had earlier repelled, Angelina looked like she was doing something to the wreckage.


    I felt like I was being deluded about something, Upper Beauty, but I just asked them a question, and they only say Jap in the first place, so it''s hard to know. But if it is an act such as praying for the best, it will also explain in a gesture plainly, but from Angelina''s gesture today, it does not seem like prayer.


    As Upper Beauty and Angelina walked down the road, they saw strong lights ahead, and then they heard music and people.


    "Go that way... are you okay?


    There are definitely people out there. Besides, there seems to be a lot of them, so if they attack me, there won''t be a single one.


    "Jah."


    When Angelina is moving forward in the upper beauty and reaches out to the side toward the upper beauty to stop, she walks out first by herself. Upper Mi took it as a sign to stay here because I was going to see how things were going.


    "Ja-P"


    After a while Angelina returns and invites. Upper Mi relieved herself and proceeded to those with Angelina.


    At the end of the road was the hall. There are bodies scattered all over the hall, standing in giant firewood like campfire, statues of goat-headed demons. And around the firewood, naked men and women sing and dance crazy. There are even men and women who interact.


    Don''t turn your gaze on the bodies or the men and women you interact with, Uemmi tries to pass by. Uemata has no reason to know, but it''s a trail of Garcia getting busted.


    (This corpse... did the people here do it? Or maybe we''re in danger.)


    Uemami calculates her movements, her opponent''s position, and her assumptions about the terrain and escape routes in her brain so that she can deal with them whenever they strike. I have been beaten in by plums since I was a little girl so that I could work my head right on those things.


    "Hmm? Mr. Angelina?


    Upper Mi peeks in with a strange face as Angelina leans on the side of the body again.


    "Jap!"


    Anjalina puts one hand together and lets Uemami peek into it.


    "What? Are you messing with the body? It''s disgusting, and I''d be scared if someone else here found me..."


    "Jazz, jazz, jap"


    Upper Mi looks disgusted and says it, but Angelina doesn''t try to listen in, but moves to the side of the other corpses, checking the rolling corpses one at a time.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go..."


    Uemami rushes Angelina while she cares about her surroundings. But so far, no one seemed to care about Angelina or Shangmi.


    "Some roads are divided, but there''s a building over there, so why don''t we go that way"


    "Jap."


    "Oh, you''re in danger. I... what is it? That dolphin."


    One woman dancing called out to Upper Beauties. She is naturally naked, too.


    "Is this your first time? If you don''t want to kill each other, you better stay away from the building. There are a lot of them over there. It''s safe here. Well, it''s hard to say it''s perfectly safe because there was a guy who just went wild and looked at it."


    "Really? Thank you kindly."


    "Jap."


    Uemami and Angelina thanked each other and Uemami lowered her back over the fallen tree. Angelina also sits next to it.


    "It''s a little disgusting and scary, but if this place is relatively safe, should I stay here?


    "Ja......"


    Angelina, who tried to snort at the words of Upper Beauty, stands up with obvious vigilance.


    Looking ahead of Angelina''s gaze, Uemami also stood up. A familiar person smiles and comes this way. Something cold runs on the upper beauty''s neck.


    "Did you enjoy the festival?


    The old man in the suit who took us away - Sato Ichigo speaks to Friendly.


    "Not at all"


    It''s beautiful to give it back with a flashy face, but honestly, I felt like I was adventurous with Angelina, and it wasn''t fun.


    "Really? That''s too bad. Then I''ll measure it to be enjoyable, so can you come with me? If we don''t resist, we can save each other a lot of trouble."


    "... ok"


    I know it won''t be easy, so I give up my futile resistance and Upper Mi reluctantly obeys.


    - He made it look like it was, and as he approached Sato, he kicked Sato''s groin open.


    Sato grabs Uemami''s legs lightly.


    "Mr. Angelina, run!


    Shortly after shouting towards Angelina, Uemai eats Sato''s knife on her neck and faints.


    "Hmm... you shouldn''t look elsewhere in the middle of a battle"


    Sato thinks that if we fought seriously, we wouldn''t have been able to catch him lightly. Even as far as daytime battles are concerned, Uemami is strong.


    (Still, by the measure of my Lord, I gave you respite to entertain the festival. I don''t know what the Lord thinks about the decision not to give it to the two Silver Storm Halls and let this girl play a little. Did you want to show this daughter the likeness of the festival and make her even fear it)


    "Jaaap!"


    Angelina screams, and...


    "Oh no, no hesitation."


    Sato smiles and waves his arm as he shrugs at Angelina as she turns her back and escapes.


    The light produced struck Angelina''s torso directly, but did not lead to its destruction. It hits me for a second, but I don''t stop running, I just keep running.


    (You''re very sturdy, that dolphin)


    I didn''t just run away. Angelina had an idea. This place retreats. But I didn''t just let her expose me.


    Angelina now had the technique of tracking where Sato would take Ueme. The preparations have already been made.


    "Jaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Angelina exclaims softly, determined to help Shangmi. My life full of sin, my life, is to continue to be spent on atonement. Including helping Shangmi from now on.

 1095 28

    Sylvia and I entered the building for several nights and soon noticed something strange.


    "Ooh, looks like the space is subtly twisted. You were supposed to go upstairs, but you''re on the first floor."


    I looked out the window of the building, and a few nights said:


    "You can think it''s like a complicated maze of legality"


    Sylvia is not particularly surprised because on several occasions in the past she has been within a similarly alienated junction.


    As they walked around the building for a while, they confirmed that there was a huge door left open next to the aisle.


    Once inside the door, there was a receptionist on the side and a man sat down.


    "Is there an admission fee or something?


    "Be my guest. If you want to take part in a bet, take this one."


    Sylvia asks, the receptionist shows two number tags.


    "No, fine. I''ll leave it to the sights."


    "Uh, just the sights -?


    "That''s better."


    To Sylvia''s words, several nights voiced dissatisfaction, but the receptionist laughed deeply.


    Inside it was like a theater hall. Dozens of humans gather and stare up on the stage. Till the curtain came down on the altar, a giant roulette was placed in front of the curtain.


    "It''s called outside, it''s called in here, I wonder how much the hell you''re coming"


    Sylvia looks over the guest seat and squeals.


    "Obviously a lot this year."


    Sitting near the entrance to the hall, a slightly fat thirties or so saying-headed man responds to Sylvia''s words.


    "Domestically, too, but if the overseas team did more than that, you''d have more. The famous site was given a look at the festival, so I took the trouble to Japan. Whether inside or outside, there are lots of paranormal or sorcerer, rubbish humans with a desire for ruin, or real sorcerers - somewhere. You don''t look like you have a desire for ruin, and this isn''t your call."


    "What are you doing here?


    What night asks the man.


    "As you can see, we''re going to win a sweepstakes. Here we go."


    "Roulette start!


    There is a voice over the speaker and the roulette spins out.


    "Number 124! Big winner!


    "Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    A hitting outsider runs up to the stage and is happy to get a bag.


    "Ouch! Damn!


    But look at the contents of the bag, throw the bag away. What was stuck in the bag scatters on the floor. It was countless hearts. Those who see it laugh.


    "People''s hearts - small for them. Animals, or else... children."


    While Sylvia was squealing, she approached the scattered heart for several nights.


    "You didn''t look closely, that guy"


    I put my scattered heart in the bag and took it, and laughed at it as I returned for a few nights.


    "Bring me something like that."


    "Well, look at that"


    When several nights took out one heart in the bag, he gripped it softly. From the crushed, a variety of gems emerge and splash in momentum and colour.


    "Is it real?


    "Because of the curse, maybe this gem is real. It''s impossible to curse Nicemon''s jewels on purpose."


    "I see. But it''s disgusting. Like a jewel stuffed in your heart."


    Sylvia with her face.


    "You''re cursed, too. But I can handle the curse. If I try, it''s more than just a regular jewel."


    I pinched up one emerald and said for a few nights as I shivered and lengthened.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    ''Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    When I suddenly wondered if I had screamed, I cheered at a louder volume than that.


    "Whoa, we''re here! Thirty-three, skewer sentence!


    The curtain on the stage rises, about five good black men of Gatai pop out of the inside and jump into the guest seat, grabbing both sides of the man with the number tag of 33 and forcefully taking him to the stage.


    When the curtains rose, a variety of torture and execution instruments were arranged there. Triangle Trojan Horse, Tabernacle, Guillotine, Iron Virgin, Pendulum, Faralis Bull, Galot.


    A man taken by black clothes is being held in captivity and crying out. The customers are laughing when they see how it goes.


    Eventually, the men in black take their spears and stab them in the arms, legs, shoulders, flanks, etc. It was understandable that the spirit was to twitch, frighten, despair and let die, one by one, without killing them immediately. The audience is even boiling when they see it.


    "Don''t be so happy that you might be us next"


    "We''ve all weaved it together, and that''s why we''re so excited."


    Behind Sylvia throwing up, a receptionist came and spoke.


    "I just heard from the hospital. I asked you to come. He''s on the top floor here, so he wants you to come up."


    Listen to the man''s dialogue and realize that the movement since entering the building has been monitored. For once, it could have already been checked in the woods.


    "On the stairs? There''s no elevator."


    "Apparently there is, but the only place I know of is Mr. Electric House. I''ll untie the spatial distortion maze so you can get there right away on the stairs."


    "Thanks for taking the time."


    Ironically thanking him, Sylvia made her way to the entrance to the hall early enough and continued to do so for nights. I felt like I didn''t even want every minute or second of it in a place where chest shit like this would go bad.


    Ye Shan, who entered the building, was lost.


    I saw a couple of halls with roulette and other rooms that have events, but the target is nowhere to be found.


    On the contrary, I noticed something was wrong in this building. The phantom or otherwise the space is twisted around the same place, and you can''t go up the stairs to the top floor.


    As I was walking, I numbered some maggots, but the marks never disappeared, and I reached the spot marked with the same number many times.


    And I was lost for a while, and Ip Mountain noticed. Once there is a legality to this distortion of space, that it can go to the same place by the way it walks.


    Then I thought there should be a maze exit for sure, and while I was trying various ways to go about stairs and divides, I obviously visited places I had never been before.


    "Even though I am a maggot, I am stuck today..."


    Squeeze with a smile.


    "Is that it?"


    But I notice something odd. There are a few marks on the aisle at intervals. I don''t remember putting such a mark on you, and if you walked by the law, you wouldn''t even be in a place like this.


    "Does that mean that the maze technique is solved..."


    Ye Shan came to that conclusion and went up the stairs.


    Junko and Yasuse entered the entrance to the building, where Junko encountered a person he actually remembered.


    "Oh, not Taro Peach Chestnut"


    "I don''t feel like I''m dating such a joke. Have you seen our little girl?


    Kurizo sees Junko and asks him with a serious face sometime.


    "I haven''t seen it. It''s my role in the first place."


    "I am aware of that. I''m sorry, can you come with me? I have someone I can''t handle on my own."


    "Fine. Unless you want to help me or not. Unless you get attacked, maybe you won''t help me, will you?


    "Still fine."


    Kurizo nodded at Junko, who confirmed with a smile that was not consigned.


    Near the blue-black building, there was a pond with bright, glowing water surfaces. And by the pond, the bodies of giant lizards are rolling.


    "Jap!"


    Decided this was usable, Angelina crouched to the side of the body.


    Angelina prays as she does her work.


    I never prayed to God. I pray wholeheartedly.


    I can''t help but punish myself for committing an unforgivable felony.


    I can''t help but continue to make amends to myself for committing an unforgivable great crime.


    But Shangmi did not sin. Don''t make such a sweet, good girl look terrible. Please help me. No, let yourself help me.


    I don''t mind myself going to hell for the price and savoring eternal blame bitterness. So don''t make that girl look terrible. I''m going to help myself now, so give her protection until then...


    "Jap......"


    Keeping working with trembling hands, that''s all I thought about, Angelina noticed that she was in tears.


    Dolphins don''t weep or anything. My body is a dolphin, what a dolphin.


    Angelina noticed. For the first time in my life, I''ve lived for more than thirty years, crying for someone other than myself.


    And I remember. Earlier, I said I wouldn''t cry, about Upper Beauty, who was strong as she cried.


    Reminds me more.That you spoke kind words to yourself drowning in the river. That I said I was safe and relieved.


    As soon as I remember, Angelina''s tears gain momentum.


    I wonder if Shangmi and the children were in the same mood as they are now, thinking about themselves being flushed into the river.


    Was it your life that you were so worried about someone? I''m pretty sure I''ve never been so worried about someone before in my life.


    Reminds me of Upper Beauty''s tough, bright smile, and the voice she played. I strongly believe that there should be no such thing as losing that adorable girl.


    "Jah...... p......"


    Angelina appeals strongly to God. Don''t pray. I don''t even wish. At the earliest it is an appeal, a demand.


    He said to himself, a cursed great sinner, to give him strength. He wants me to save that girl. I don''t mind being cursed forever, so I want her safe.


    We must only allow her to get hurt and be horrible to the eyes. If that happens, you curse God forever.

 1096 29

    Since the birth of Lucanenko for several nights, it was with the curse.


    A cursed house that deals with curses. His father was proud to buy and sell curses and make cursed guns. For several nights I accepted such a cursed family business without resistance, and I became proud of my father.


    I couldn''t help but like my father for a few nights, when I continued to teach him the art of handling curses and making guns at an early age.


    "You... don''t be like me..."


    But my favorite father - Kisanganeko - uttered such a dialogue to himself before he died.


    I don''t know what the hell reason they came to resent my father and kill him. But it''s a curse business, so it''s impossible to make enemies. It''s not the first time I''ve been raided either. I just remember how many nights, and this is the fourth time.


    Jezo responded, but the number of enemies was high. Where I killed seven people, I was shot by the last one.


    For a number of nights he was lurking in the shadows and witnessing scenes where his father was shot.


    Where the raiders tried to return satisfactorily, they jumped out of the shadows for several nights and shot the raiders from behind.


    Several nights I received that the dialogue was as if it were an unwanted curse when the still breathing Gesan cried and uttered the final dialogue.


    My father makes himself wear the art of dealing with curses, and yet he says that. I think about whether you wanted me to live my normal life as well.


    I''m not normal. Cursed. fundamentally different from those who normally go to school, play normally, study normally, and aspire to go out into normal society. Born in a cursed house, grew up all over the curse, lived dealing with the curse, and eventually, like my father, died cursed.


    But I don''t doubt how many nights. He said he was proud that it wasn''t normal. He said he was proud of this fate. He said he was proud to be cursed.


    It would be the word of my venerable father in this hour, but I cannot obey him for many nights.


    Build many cursed guns in one, and sell them to many worlds in one. For nights I believe that is the pride of the nights, the pride of the cursed Lucanenko, and the testimony of my father''s life.


    Sylvia and I went up to the top floor for a few nights, and as we proceeded to the rampage, we went out to a place like the Coliseum. To the ring, not the guest seat.


    There are also several entrances in the guest seats, so I guess I can get in here on the other routes. But only one man is in the guest seat.


    "Do you even play boss here?


    Sylvia speaks provocatively toward the out-of-phase little man dressed in a black robe in the guest seat.


    "Lucanenko''s daughter, it''s been a long time. And the LORD of the Silver Storm Hall, first behold. I''m Aoizuki Festival organizer, one Complex Devil mentor, and Natsukosuke Yamagata."


    In introducing myself, I wondered if I was a laughing place, Sylvia, but I can''t say anything about other people because I am a woman and I am a woman.


    "Mr. Denki, let me talk to you soon."


    Nights stare at Aoinosuke and make a sinister voice.


    "What the hell is this imitation? Invite me in this way, what are you going to do?


    "Before that, another guest."


    Kosuke Yamagata has long fingers, pointing to Sylvia and the rear of several nights.


    Sylvia felt no sign at all. I didn''t realize the man was approaching the rear. Looking back, checking, cells all over the body poppy.


    "Ip Mountain..."


    "Was Mr. Sylvia here as well? Don''t interrupt me."


    Ip Mountain passes next to Sylvia - it never passes, and all of a sudden he shoots Aoisuke.


    A sudden attack without the same killing spirit. And shoot early.


    But the bullet is in front of Aoinosuke, stopping in the air.


    "I''m a quick guest. Ye Shan, your opponent is not my own."


    Says Yamagatasuke, when the bullet falls to the floor, three men and women show up from the entrance to the guest seat, as if to signal its sound.


    Two of them were people that Ip Mountain knew. One remembers seeing Sylvia and I recently for several nights.


    "Uemami...... and Sato?


    Mimi Uenohara, the great-grandson of her master, Umeko Uenohara, has been detained, held from behind disappointed by a man she doesn''t know, and has a gunshot in the head. Furthermore, before that, there was the appearance of Sato Ichigo, a client of Ip Mountain.


    "It''s wiser not to make bad moves. Ip Mountain, or do you want to try it? With your gun arm, you might be able to kill that man before he pulls the trigger and save his daughter?


    Yamaki Noisuke tells her with a laugh.


    (Ye Shan''s arm can do it. If only they were alone. But there''s another grandfather on the side. He''s a crook. Isn''t it hard to kill this guy and the two of you together, Ye Shan?


    Alternating views of Sato and Ip Mountain, Sylvia thinks.


    "Why are you the client?


    "You''re surprisingly dull. I originally served the hospital of electricity."


    Sato replies bitterly to the questioning Ip Mountain.


    "Ask me to kill the electronics hospital with a location time designation, to protect it from Silver Storm Hall before it is killed, and if I try to kill it now, I will prevent it. The maggots'' brains don''t make much sense."


    He shook his head, Ye Shan said.


    "When I said why I chose Ye Shan, I knew that I had left Silver Storm Hall, but it was late. It would be militarily antagonistic, and above all, it would be good to have a cause. Funny."


    The electronics hospital reveals its reason while laughing at it.


    "Why did you do such a roundabout if you could normally hire Ye Shan as a bodyguard? Is that another delightful offender just because it''s funny?


    Sylvia asks how she feels.


    "I see. As for the deception, Ip Mountain also wanted to dedicate it as a offering, so. It is of great significance to make the powerful a offering of the festival. Besides, it would be better if we put that at its most cursed end. The tragedy of trying to kill me and paying me back in the most miserable way (tragic comedy)"


    Sylvia was sick and tired of talking about Aoinosuke in a fun way. The type that does things that don''t make sense like this is the most annoying.


    "That''s how much more likely it is that Mr. Electric House will be killed?


    Ask how many nights it doesn''t matter.


    "That''s fine. My life, I can''t forgive the sight of heights in a safe place. This is my lifetime aesthetic. Though it may be understandable to the common husband. It''s unforgivable for me to put myself thoroughly in a safe zone and destroy the fate of others. To some extent, it''s not fun without putting ourselves at risk. If Ip Mountain is the last enemy, there is a slight chance that my seniors will die. Destroy this after being invited to exist that gives my life fear and tension. That''s the fun part. Junko Suzuoka''s presence was irregular, and he couldn''t reach you."


    "Instead, we''re taking hostages..."


    Ip Mountain penetrates with a rare and rugged face.


    "There would also be the option of ignoring the hostages. That''s another Xing."


    Said Yamagatasuke, wrapping his long fingers around him.


    "Oh, I forgot. Sylvia Tan, I have something for you."


    That said, when Sato took the head of Kishimie Branch and Fujimura Hoshino out of the bag and showed them, he threw them from the guest seat to Sylvia''s feet. The two heads fall and roll, freshly sounding at Sylvia''s feet.


    "Mie Tsukuba..."


    I drop my eyes on my neck and how many nights squeeze my fists hard.


    "Thanks for taking the time."


    Sylvia does not try to blind herself to her neck, but makes a cold voice with Sato staring at her.


    "Continuing on from earlier, why did you let go of the assassin on me and call me here? That took the form of calling me your enemy, didn''t it? Is that just a game, too?


    How many nights hits the question on Yamagatasuke.


    "Um, yeah. Creating one who threatens oneself is one of the joys of this festival for my life. But... she''s Lucanenko''s daughter. My son, your very existence is unforgivable. I always thought I had to kill him. That''s what I started to think. But...... I''ve been waiting for the Day of the Ethereal Moon Festival to dedicate it as a festival offering. I kept him alive until then."


    "I don''t know. With you... I thought I felt pretty good ~"


    "That''s unforgivable. Though you won''t understand, and understanding is evil again. I can''t allow myself to exist with the same - or similar - values as I do. I have to be alone all my life. I am the only one who has reached the beauty of the name of truth. My life must be monopolized. For a few nights, Lucanenko, you were too close to my heart, so I was really blind."


    In the nights of shrugging his shoulders, Yamagatasuke continues to speak pale.


    "The same goes for treating curses as merchants. It does something similar for my life. That''s another eyesight disorder. Many of the participants in the Ethereal Moon Festival of my life were cursed by Lucanenko. That''s offensive again."


    "No... I knew it was crazy, but I didn''t know it was that far. You''re just a kid."


    "What?"


    In a few nights of contemptuous words, Yamaki Noisuke slightly hissed her thin brow.


    "That kind of thing, though, is just a kid. An awesome kid''s emotion that a tiny kid is annoyed to have a prized rare toy that he has, as well as other kids. You''re too old to notice that?


    "Shut up."


    "Hahaha, I''m a good old girl and my little girl is starring at me and cleaning me up ~"


    I laughed at the pieces for several nights at Aoinosuke, who said so briefly with anger.


    "Hmm, maybe a little like me, via Yamaki."


    and Junko, who came in from another entrance there to the arena ring, spoke out. There are also Kurizo and Yasuse figures in the back.


    "Neither do I. The idea of lying and spitting and evil people in this world is that if I were alone, I''d somehow be unable to forgive the existence of someone like that besides me. I don''t think you need to be here."


    A beautiful girl in white who looks up at herself in the guest seat and spreads her uncontrolled grin. Yusuke Yamagata, whose crimson eyes and gaze fit, gave her a plenty of sarcastic grin with a wide distortion of her mouth.

 1097 30

    "It is an honor to meet the famous Lord Junko Yukioka."


    Yamaki Noisuke greets him with a bar reading that has no feelings whatsoever.


    "Well, it''s time to show our guests what I''m offering and entertain them. Let some of our guests be actors."


    That''s what Aoinosuke says and turns to Sylvia.


    "Sylvia, I will do what I want. When I found out that you were leaking Leaf Mountain, I hired Leaf Mountain and also used it for escort purposes. But that''s not the only way to end it. This is how the enemies in question met each other in the face. Now is the time."


    "I don''t have the guts to order you to do that, and my job now is to kill you. You shouldn''t be the priority."


    Sylvia reveals her displeasure and says, but Aoinosuke didn''t mind, this time turning toward Ip Mountain.


    "Ye Shan, fight Sylvia. You know why I can''t say no, right?


    Yamagatasuke''s long finger refers to Uemami, who is being held hostage. Ip Mountain doesn''t respond.


    "But...... it''s not funny that you decided to win even if you keep fighting. Let''s just say I put on the handles. Sato, break both arms of Ip Mountain"


    "Aren''t you too handy if you break both arms?


    "No, in my view, the man is still strong"


    To Sato, who spoke differently, Yamaki Noisuke said pizza.


    "Leaf Mountain, move forward and raise your hands. Like Sato''s easy to fold."


    To Yamanokusuke''s command, Ip Mountain silently obeyed and took a few steps forward, lifting his hands forward to his shoulders.


    "Hey, Ip Mountain..."


    Sylvia speaks unexpectedly when she sees Ye Shan, who obeys honestly.


    "That''s okay, Mr. Sylvia. Enemy... maggots, thank you for worrying."


    Sylvia mumbled, saying with a refreshing smile to Ip Mountain who turned around. I intended to speak up in the sense that this was okay, rather than worried, for what the enemy was saying too easily, but I also think that, broadly speaking, it might go into the nuance of worry.


    "This will pay off. to the maggots who have sinned and continue to sin. I''m sorry that I put Uemei at risk because of the maggots. Sorry I was born."


    While Ip Mountain was talking, Sato waved his arm and emitted a blade-shaped light, causing it to strike directly into Ip Mountain''s right arm.


    "Mm?"


    Sato roared. It is shaped like a blade, but this light conveys a blow that has the same power as Sato''s beating, called the hand of his grandson, a kind of mindfulness power. However, in the case of Sato, the effect time also exists, even though it is necessary to apply the technique in advance, rather than the supernormal force that can be used with vegetables.


    Sato flies more light twice. I do have a blow to my right arm. But it doesn''t break. Simply incredibly stiff. Now I let three shots go on like this, but it still won''t break.


    "You don''t have a choice."


    Sato shrugged as he gave up, walking over to the side of Ip Mountain, grabbing and twisting the right wrist of Ip Mountain with his right hand, himself dropping his hips and standing on one knee.


    "Hmm."


    When he uttered a single voice, Sato shook down Ye Shan''s right arm to pound momentum on his knees. With the further tapped area at the fulcrum, weigh in with your left hand on the right arm upper arm of Ye Shan and simultaneously on your right hand with your wrist.


    An unpleasant sound echoes in the hall. Ye Shan''s arm, which did not break inside, was finally forcefully broken.


    Even when his arm was broken, Ye Shan only slightly lowered his face and did not give him one groan. Seeing how it goes, Uemami bites the monkey cunt hard as she spills tears.


    Uemami sees the likeness of attempting to crush the other arm of Ip Mountain as well, without turning away. Because I felt like Ip Mountain was in terrible shape because I was being held hostage, so I shouldn''t turn away and run away. Because I felt strongly that I had to engrave this into my heart.


    Sylvia, on the other hand, also sees Ye Shan being hit so that he can be taken hostage, and realizes that she remembers her anger violently. He''s a grudging opponent who killed many of his people, but at the same time admitted to being a strong enemy. I can''t wait to regret that Ip Mountain is doing well to the despicable before I see it. I can''t help being angry.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what''s going on, this"


    Junko takes a glimpse of Upper Beauty with chills.


    "Don''t be honest with people who use cheesy hands like hostages when they have aesthetics."


    "Yeah, I agree"


    Says Kurizo, Anse nods.


    "Ye Shan, however, could not do anything in its cheesy hands, and chose the path to follow. You''re free. What do you mean, obey? Of course, the daughter is going to kill anyone other than Ye Shan, even if she moves on her own in defiance of my intentions. Doesn''t that matter? Unlike Ye Shan, would it be someone else in red? Especially Junko Yukioka, if you want to make yourself evil, why don''t you move without hesitation"


    Long fingers point to Junko, and Yamaki Noisuke points it out.


    "So, you want me to ruin Mr. Ip Shan''s readiness? It''s my aesthetic not to do that."


    "Junko..."


    Leaf Mountain, with his broken arms, slowly rises up and smiles and meets as if to thank Junko.


    (But I actually need to do something about it. It sucks, and now, the only thing I think I can do about it is Junko, you would...... Why are you watching me in silence? Move, or...)


    Sylvia sees Junko and thinks. I don''t know why Junko doesn''t try to move. I wonder if there''s any reason.


    From Junko''s point of view, the story is simple. Regardless of Ip Mountain, a man named Aoinosuke Electric House has not worked hostilities against himself so far. According to Junko''s rules, there is no reason to fight.


    And I decide that it is not the time to help Shangmi, who was taken hostage. In the meantime, we accept that the rescue of the hostages will not be easy. If the man taking the hostage at all shows a gap, then, using space manipulation, I am thinking of helping him a little.


    (But... you''re not alone, are you)


    Junko was checking when he opened the door of a small space on the side of a man taking Ueme hostage. I don''t know exactly where it is, but there are definitely signs. There''s another lurking right on the side. Junko wonders if the other one lurking on his side should kill Ueme, even if he was killed in an ambush, when the man taking the hostage is finally shot.


    (Read it all the way to development, it''s all around ready, and it''s mean. Even if I forced a hostage rescue one way or the other, I was placing another killer on my side, and I thought I had helped, so I killed him again where I felt safe, and let him rejoice, and let him despair. Mm-hmm. Which one of you is mean to me?


    Junko glances at Aoinosuke and spills an invincible grin.


    (I''m glad Mr. Ip Shan didn''t shoot anyone taking hostages. I might have killed that person alone, but it''s a bunk trap, so hey. If it''s true, shoot it. I need to tell True you later that there are cases like this...)


    While Junko was thinking about it, Ye Shan, sluggishly lowering his wrecked arms, turned to Sylvia.


    "There''s nothing wrong with not being able to use both arms. Originally, maggots don''t have arms, do they? Just another step closer to the real maggots. Come on, Mr. Sylvia... fight me. Please."


    To Ye Shan, who speaks with a powerless grin, Sylvia invokes the Silver Storm Shield as she bites into unproductive rage.


    "Sister, are you really going to go out with such a farce?"


    I don''t know what else to do.


    In the words of several nights, Sylvia throws up and looks to Ye Shan.


    It was then.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Along with a loud shout, Angelina appeared at the entrance to the audience - just across the street from Norisuke Yamagata - raising one arm high.


    "Oh, are you a new guest?


    "Huh? Mr. Angelina......?


    "That dolphin... he was with the hostage kid, wasn''t he?"


    Yamaki Noisuke, Ip Mountain, and how many nights, when he saw Angelina, said each.


    A few seconds later, a surprise occurred for everyone who was in the arena.


    "Jaaaaaa!"


    "Jaaaaahhhhhhhh!"


    "Ja, ja, jaaaaaaaaaa!


    Three more Angelinas appeared from another entrance and shouted along with a fist-waving pose.


    "Is...?


    "More..."


    "Did you give birth?


    "What the hell..."


    Ip Mountain, Yasuse, Junko and Sylvia mutter each suddenly.


    "Jarp!"


    "Jajajap! Jaaaaaa!


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Jap, boop, boop!


    Multiple more screams are raised and multiple angelinas emerge from various places. Add a few people from the first entrance that showed up, more and more from another entrance and from the rear, and from the entrance where Silvia came in, as well as from the entrance where Leaf Mountain came in, Angelina appeared, both the ring and the guest seat of the arena instantly, growing all over Angelina.


    "Jaaaaaa up!" "Jeep jeep!" "Japjapjapjap!" "Jajajajajajajajajajajajajajahhhhhhhh!" "Jaaap, jeep, jap!" "Jah, jah, jah," "jah, jah, yah!" "Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap!" "Jaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap!" "Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap!" "Jap!


    How much more on earth? With so much momentum that more than half of the seats in the arena are already filled, dozens of Angelinas come from the entrance and scream at each other. For Yamaki Noisuke and Uemata, there is a partition along the way, so they are not intruding.


    On the other hand, Angelina, who has already entered the arena, runs around pointlessly with her hands spread, dancing side by side, standing upside down and opening her legs, taking steps with a shoulder car, starting shadow boxing, lifting with a ball she picks up somewhere, playing group gymnastics, starting horseback riding, and pantomime, are each in her thoughts.


    "What an intruder... Garcia, lead the way."


    Nor did Ishiki Yamagatasuke forbid werewolves, and he snuck in.


    A large group of Angelina, which would obviously exceed a hundred.


    Angelina and the others, who had been shouting individually and on their own until then, stopped shouting perfectly at the same time, and stopped moving.


    A few seconds of blankness and silence. But in that time of silence, the facial tension in the arena increases. Everyone, Russia, pays attention. Stop shouting all of a sudden and wonder what the over a hundred Angelinas who stopped moving at the same time will do next.


    Meanwhile, only Ip Mountain and Uemami were somewhat predictable.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    It was Angelina and the others poking their fists up at the same time and screaming at the same time.

 1098 31

    That''s all, but everyone was blinded by Angelina''s actions. My head went white. At best, so what is it? The only words that came to mind were the targeted words.


    And that was what Angelina was after. It wasn''t just an appearance performance. No, as an appearance performance, there was naturally a prospect of surprise and fun for everyone, but there was another fate.


    I didn''t realize who I was alone. At the entrance to the guest seat, quietly it appeared.


    It sounds like an explosion, giving a further stimulus - a surprise - to the soul of everyone who has been whitened.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    From one of the entrances, one of Angelina flew through the air like a bullet, slamming the man who was holding Shangmi and Shangmi hostage.


    The faces in the arena were completely void poked as they were whitened through their heads. That was Angelina''s aim.


    A turret that shoots a human shell on the roof.


    Yasuse understood. I noticed a turret wrapped around the illumination light at the entrance. Angelina found a turret on the roof, and it took a few people to get here.


    (Wow, it''s dangerous if you''re unscrupulous. even though they could shoot hostages)


    Seeing Angelina fly away, Junko thinks.


    Reflectively avoided by the man, the Angelina shell came off, but at its detachment, Upper Beauty and the man with a gun to Upper Beauty collapse. From Uemami''s head, for a moment, but the gunpoint left.


    (Now)


    Junko transfers his hand into space. Junko''s hand appeared right on the side of the man''s hand who was poking a gun at Ueme, touching the man''s gun.


    "What?"


    The man was surprised. Suddenly, in a space of nothing, a hand appeared only ahead of his wrist, and immediately after touching the gun, the gun became dusty and scattered into the universe and disappeared.


    I activated atomic decomposition, and first I just turned off the gun. Seeing that there were other weapons and that another subordinate was lurking, Junko was looking at how things were going, but this state of confusion was clearly seen as an opportunity and moves at once.


    When the hand of the pure child touches the restraint part of the upper leg, the rope is also allowed to disappear by atomic decomposition. Upper Mi runs out in immediate reaction to the leg restraint being lifted.


    Another of Yamagatasuke''s men, who was lurking, shows up and tries to shoot the gun in the face of Uemami, who escaped.


    "Jaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Explosion sound again. The lurking man glared at me, and Angelina shells poured down again, this time directly.


    Even if Angelina didn''t do it, Junko was going to transfer another hand to deal with it, but it saved her the trouble.


    But just in case, Junko''s hand grabs another man''s pistol and atomizes it.


    Uemai jumps from the guest seat to the arena ring. Arms are restrained and monkeys remain, but there''s no problem if you just run away.


    "Knock..."


    "Jap!"


    "Jap, jap, jap. Ahhh."


    Sato tries to move, but a ton of Angelina anticipates it, spreading her arms simultaneously and standing in front of Sato. Even if Angelina doesn''t make that move, dozens of Angelinas fill the ring, so it''s not that easy to travel with Sato.


    Upper Beauty, who jumped on the ring, was caught by Angelina multiple and was safely protected.


    "Angelina, come on!


    "Jap......"


    I hugged one of Angelina as Upper Beauty cried when she was untied of the monkey and arm restraints. Angelina also holds on tight, and another Angelina who was around each expresses her joy by clapping, hail, gatspawing, jumping up and dancing on her steps.


    "Good...... I mean... what the hell is this huge group of Angelinas...?


    While appeased, Ip Mountain questions intensely. Other than that, of course, things are more incomprehensible than Ip Mountain.


    Angelina was possessed some days ago by a mad evil spirit and gained this ability. The ability to use corpses and the like to create their own identities. And the corpses all over the Aoi Moon Festival venue were made of material, making splinter bodies. Especially from giant lizards, they were able to create massive splinter bodies.


    Angelina found out where Sato and Uemami were, too, because she was secretly making the body into a splinter and letting it tail. In the woods full of concern, it was also easy to follow without understanding the signs.


    "Hey, what is this?!?


    At the request of Yamagatasuke, Garcia and all ten cursed warriors showed up in the arena, but look at the large group of Angelina and look up in the sky.


    "Jaaaaahhh..."


    "Jajapup!"


    "Jaaaaaaaaaaa!


    "Jap!"


    Angelina and the others each raise their voices full of anger. Take Sato, take Garcia and the others, and take a look at Aoinosuke.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa up!"


    When all raised a roar of anger at the same time, Angelina and the others were attacked by Yamagatasuke and his delivery.


    Both Sato and Garcia are naturally stronger than Angelina individually. Little, if any, combat power for Angelina herself. It''s about immortal body at best.


    But more than a hundred Angelinas strike in fury, all of them regenerative. Even when attacked and rendered uninterruptible, Sato and Garcia are instantly crushed by Angelina as they recover and return to the front to strike.


    "All the time..."


    A pale light barrier around herself prevents Angelina and the others from approaching, and Yamagatasuke groans.


    "Jeep!"


    "Jap jap! Jap, jap, jap!


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Hey hey!?


    Even to Junko, about five Angelinas are angry and attacking from front, back, left, and right.


    "Why me?!? I''m not the enemy!


    "Jaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!


    To Junko, who squats with his head, but Angelina and the others raise their anger and kick him repeatedly, obstinately beating him. Some people do low-altitude drop kicks. Rather, this one is more aggressive than to Sato and Garcia. This is how Angelina''s cry was heard in Ye Shan and Shangmi, where Angelina''s words could be understood to some extent. "You''re my best enemy!".


    (Well, can''t Junko be attacked? Between those who were hostile, they said it was also Junko who modified them into dolphins)


    Seeing Junko being attacked by Angelina, Sylvia thinks.


    As a matter of fact, I didn''t resent the fact that it was modified by the dolphins themselves, but it was Angelina who wasn''t even willing to forgive me about Junko because she was then sent to the Institute of Biology in Sana ''a and had a terrible eye, or because of her previous tenacity.


    "I don''t know... should I leave it all to this dolphin?


    "That''s all right..."


    Several nights he spoke with a half laugh, and Sylvia nodded with a flashing face.


    "Jah!?


    However, Angelina raised a confused voice at the same time and at the same time stopped moving. Except one.


    And everywhere in the arena, Angelina and the others melted together, leaving only one person, the main body, behind.


    (I see... the spirit of power that was possessed by Haoji is possessed by Angelina. But I can''t seem to fully use my powers. I can''t seem to use the power of my grandchildren''s hands while I''m only making a splinter and its duration is limited)


    Junko discerns and analyzes the identity of Angelina''s power.


    Sato and Garcia and the others were safe. With the power of human femininity, he was just being pounded and kicked, so there''s no much damage. I couldn''t move.


    "That was a delightful event inside... Too unexpected an intruder."


    Looking over a battlefield full of molten meat, Yamaki Noisuke says with a pioneering face, behind words.


    As Ip Mountain leaves his arms sluggishly lowered, he looks at Sato standing up.


    "Excuse me...... Silvia, Junko, Angelina, and others. Ask for a maggot-like favor."


    Opposite Sato, Ip Mountain told him as he increased his fighting spirit.


    "This man... let me do it. Ladies and gentlemen, keep your hands out of this."


    "Jap......"


    Angelina nodded small first. I was nodding and remembering. When Ye Shan fought the Vipers. Now Ip Mountain saw it as a similar tension then.


    "With Mr. Ip Shan I know...... no"


    Junko squeaks. Junko and Sylvia also saw Ip Mountain confronting Sato and realized that Ip Mountain today is different from the usual Ip Mountain.


    (It''s like someone else. And Mr. Ip Shan is stronger now...... definitely)


    In a move that usually doesn''t make you feel killed or struggled, and doesn''t make you feel signs like a ghost, Ip Mountain attacking you when you realize it, is now rolling your hot fighting spirit all the time wondering if this is it?


    "Well, even I can''t help but want to kill him. They''ve killed three of my men. Give him up. Put a tight cat on it!


    "Jaaaaahhhhhh!"


    "Ip Mountain, come on, Gun Valley! Phew!


    "Thank you. Thank you. Even maggots do their best."


    Silvia lived with a voice of heat and strength, Angelina thrust her fist up to give her a shout of encouragement, and Uemi also cheered, and Ip Mountain returned a temperamental voice.

 1099 32

    "No, sister... I''m saying I''ll try my best, but he''s broken both arms ~?"


    "Ip Shan can do it. Shut up and watch."


    Silvia ran out of conviction, though it was a few nights that could be seen as if she were irresponsibly supportive.


    "Ha-ha-ha, cheered by the ladies, I''ll run out of manhood, Mr. Ip Mountain."


    Stirring with a full voice of irony, Sato takes off his suit jacket, takes off all his shirts too, and gets naked in his upper body.


    When he saw the flesh of Satoh, who had become dewy, many who were on the spot took their breath.


    There are several resentful faces floating on the surface of the flesh that are muscular and successful that I don''t think of as old men


    "Thanks for the same power I used to know - it looks like you''re putting your technique on your own body. It''s like taking grudges into your body and empowering you with it."


    "It''s exactly that technique. It''s a spell I learned from Junko Yukioka, your stupid brother who was killed by you, and Mike Leonard. That was my apprentice, but I was taught this technique because it''s a dark spell he inherited from his ancestors, and it''s on me, too."


    To Junko''s words, Sato speaks with a smile.


    (Even with the same technique as Mr. Leonard, this man''s fighting power is not comparable to Mr. Leonard''s.)


    Look at Sato, Junko decides so.


    (That''s not all. Sato)


    Yamaki Noisuke muttered without speaking out.


    Ichigo Sato has served Yamagatasuke as a butler over the years, but he is the mentor of the same complex devil and an almost equally qualified magician.


    But Sato spent much of the magic he had mastered for a battle with flesh. All sorcery is for battle, so I don''t say it is to hone my strength.


    He was too difficult for Noisuke Yamagata to understand. And neither does Sato understand nor empathize with the deeds of Aoinosuke. That''s why Aoinosuke liked Sato.


    He made himself a butler in exchange for offering Sato a place to fight and kill, no matter who his opponents were, who would continue to seek the battle.


    Sato, who is a gentleman on the surface, but full of struggle and then brutality, continued to erase those who were in his way for Kosuke, to protect Kosuke and to work as Kosuke''s hands and feet. I can only count Sato''s disobedience to Yamagatasuke''s expectations. Competent and hand-worked. And faithful. They''ve spent a long time together, trusting each other.


    (I can''t imagine Sato losing at all)


    Yamaki Noisuke believes. No, I''m sure.


    (Ma, even if both arms are broken, I don''t see the visions that Ip Shan loses.)


    Junko, on the other hand, had the same confidence in Ip Mountain as Yamagatasuke.


    "Can you play with me with that handful?


    Sato finds himself.


    "You just said that, didn''t you? Maggots don''t originally have arms. So there''s no problem with this."


    "Really?"


    Sato waves his right arm and emits a blade-shaped light. The aim is legs.


    Ip Mountain leaps forward and squeezes. And pack a little distance from Sato.


    Sato shook his left arm at Ip Mountain in the air, aiming again at his legs and emitting light. Now I''ve got a direct hit.


    But Ip Mountain is peeling. It''s just like when I let the light shine on my arm so many times earlier. A regular person would say that meat would explode or bones would break in a single blow.


    Sato''s power far surpasses that of a regular man by lodging resentment in him. And even though the light is flying directly at Sato''s power as it is, even if it strikes directly at Ip Mountain''s body, it doesn''t appear to be heavily damaged. Sato simply felt it was very sturdy.


    Leaf Mountain approaching, with all his strength, sticks out his arms. The light is emitted across the face of Ye Shan.


    Ip Mountain takes a direct hit of light to his face. Upper Mi and Angelina take a breath when they see it.


    But Ip Mountain only flickered slightly, packing more and more distance from Sato.


    (Such an idiot... taking a direct hit in the face... how can you be fine?


    Nor could Sato the boulder forbid war and amazement.


    Yet the next action taken by Ip Mountain further stunned and terrorized Sato.


    Hayama waves a broken arm without hesitation and strikes down the side of Sato. I was wary of a kick coming, but I ate it decently because I didn''t expect it to strike me with my arms flat.


    "Angry maggots make themselves stronger than Orihalcon. Didn''t you know?


    Leaning toward Sato, who leans heavily and flinches a few steps backwards, Ip Mountain says, as if to answer the question and consternation that his attack did not pass.


    Sato, on the other hand, was sneaking up and spelling a spell.


    (Kura eh)


    From both eyes of Sato, like a laser beam, the light of two strips is released.


    Ip Mountain tilts his upper body to the side. If he easily squeezes, he steps toward Sato and shakes his broken arm again.


    Hayama unleashed the upper, but now Sato also dodges it. Then Sato counters, aiming at the temples of Ip Mountain and releasing the right hook.


    With that Sato fist, Ip Shan waved his left arm. Fist with fist - I didn''t. He pierced Sato''s fist at the tip of a broken bone that jumped out of his arm.


    (Mr. Ip Mountain... Whatever you want. That...)


    Seeing how Leaf Mountain fights, which does not omit us at all, Uemmi puts up his face. Angelina also poses as Munk''s scream next door.


    Destroyed his fist in a hell of a way, Sato holds his right hand and retreats with a blue face.


    "You... haven''t fought much stronger opponents than yourself, have you? Not so much about surviving a life in danger, is it? Even I, the maggots, can see that. That''s what you know when you''re against someone you''re fighting."


    Let Sato have a chilling glance and Ip Mountain speaks pale.


    (Unbelievable... I didn''t know that Sato was being pushed... what a pleasure)


    After seeing how Sato and Ip Mountain were doing, Aoinosuke laughed at them.


    "I... have fought over and over again with people who are as strong as I am or who are clearly stronger than I am. Umeko, Junko, Viper, Terrence...... I was able to grow up, too, feeding on the battle against such strong people. But..."


    As he spoke, Sato nearby felt as if the struggle to rise from Ip Shan''s body had increased even further.


    When I met a strong enemy or caught a glimpse of defeat, what I was trying to get away with as soon as I could was Leaf Mountain, which I would keep to myself here.


    "You won''t feed me."


    Sato was shocked by the words of Ip Mountain. Word became the murder weapon, piercing my soul.


    It''s been a long time for Sato, such as the experience of someone catching up to him, looking down on him and making him cocky. Sato also admits that that is precisely because he has fought only the weaker than himself.


    The endless humiliation and anger burns Sato''s heart. Gentlemen are bastards in nature, and even if they are elderly, they are actually bearers of childish spirit. The mask shatters, the skin peels off, and its face, which was always spared, is unnecessarily distorted by this.


    "Damn......!?


    Sato tried to beat him towards Ip Mountain with a scream, but both the scream and the movement were interrupted by Ip Mountain.


    Ip Mountain jumped up in front of Sato. I thought the gallery would even kick ass, but it wasn''t.


    Sato couldn''t react when he was impressed by Ip Mountain''s move to jump as much as he wanted in front of him. When I noticed, Leaf Mountain''s lower body approached me before me and my neck was pinched disappointingly between my thighs.


    (Hmm, that''s haha...!


    I was a little excited to guess what Ip Mountain was trying to do, but the movement from there on Ip Mountain was slightly different from Junko''s expectations.


    Ip Shan wakes up his torso all at once so that he exercises his abs with Sato''s neck pinched with his legs. Above Sato, when dressed to shoulder the opposite direction, he grabs Sato''s head with both hands and turns his face as upwards as possible. And as he approached Sato''s face, Ip Mountain shrugged pompously.


    "Maggotfire... zero range shooting"


    "No...? Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    A diarrhea released from close range is bathed in the upper part of Sato''s face, and his eyes, which were wide open without paying attention to the actions of Ip Mountain, are burned with stomach acid.


    Shortly after throwing up the gelo at close range, Ip Mountain spins the upper body as opposed to the other way around this time, and at the same time the lower body with its neck pinched also spins with momentum.


    With the pendulum guidelines, Sato''s body was punched out of his head and rotated, slamming his head all the way to the floor. It''s called a prowl move, Frankensteiner.


    (I should have planted a Frankensteiner normally, but did I have to do it after I deliberately pinched a maggot-fire between them...?


    Chuckling and laughing, Junko penetrates in his heart.


    Sato, who had his eyes burned, his neck twisted and, above all, his brain beaten to the floor once more, could not stand up immediately. Keep your eyes open on your back and look up at the ceiling with a concussion and shaky vision.


    On the head of that sato, a stiff metal is pressed against it. Sato couldn''t have known what that feeling meant, even with his blurry head.


    "With broken arms, it''s hard to aim, but at this distance... you just have to pull the trigger. A broken arm is enough."


    Leaf Mountain, crouching and shoving a gunshot at the head of the fallen Sato, tells him quietly. Sato was rigid in his fear of death and had stopped thinking.


    "Well... is there anything left to say?


    Less than three seconds after asking, Ip Mountain pulled the trigger without waiting for Sato to answer.


    "On second thought, there was no point in asking."


    Saying so in vain, Ye Shan rises.


    "Jeep!"


    Angelina cheers when she sees the victory of Ye Shan. Upper Mi rushes to Ye Shan and tries to take care of the injuries.


    (I didn''t know Mitsubishi and I were going to kill that old man with both arms broken, underground, or lightly...)


    Alternating views of Sato''s wreckage and Ip Mountain nestled with his broken arm hanging out, Kurizo was at war.


    "It was the only thing that made me a tree. I was falling in there."


    Take out the toilet clogging array - the sooty (officially known as rubber cup), and Ueme takes off her jacket and wraps it around Ye Shan''s arm.


    "Hehe... maggots deserve it... Thank you."


    "But this is just one arm, and I''ll find something else to hit the tree with."


    "How about this. It would be better than not."


    When Yasuse takes out and stretches the guard stick for his protection, he hits the other arm of Ip Mountain and wraps a handkerchief around it.


    "Whoo-hoo... because I''m so full of maggots..."


    Ye Shan, who will have a tranced face.


    The sound of dry applause echoes inside the arena. It was Aoinosuke.


    "I didn''t expect to kill Sato. Honestly...... man i even thought it might be invincible but there is up there in the world. I don''t know."


    Saying, Yamakunosuke offers a silent prayer to Sato.


    "For many years...... it was hard work. The days I spent with you are my treasures."


    There was a cool grin on that face of Yamaki Noisuke, who told him with a great sense of purpose, that this creepy man had never shown in public before.

 1100 33

    "I don''t know if there''s ever going to be a chance for my life to fight with all its dying power. All the firepowder was paid for by Sato, so it''s never happened before."


    Yamaki Noisuke rises. Even if a tall little man stands, he doesn''t change much in size. But one of the things that was done was to stand up, and it was in the eyes of those who were on the spot, as the presence of Aoinosuke had greatly increased.


    Garcia and nearly ten other warriors also enter a combat posture. No one has a firearm. All bare hands, western swords, spears, or melee weapons like sticks.


    "Don''t be a riot, damn it."


    Setting up the silver storm shield for Aoinosuke, Sylvia smiles.


    "Lady, I''ll take care of the groceries."


    Chestnut Three offers while swinging the minute torso chain.


    "Is your eye a pit? Not all of them are clutterfish. There''s a mix of strong and weak."


    "I know that. So I''ll just take care of the groceries."


    Chestnut san returned a playful answer to Sylvia, who said in a grumpy manner.


    You''re kidding. You''re in charge of him.


    Sylvia pointed to Garcia.


    "Doesn''t it look the strongest? That''s terrible. I want you to reconsider."


    "It''s a terrible brain. Junko, can you give me a hand?


    Ignoring Kurizo protesting, Sylvia spoke to Junko.


    "Well, I''ll scatter them appropriately."


    He smiled and acknowledged, Junko advancing in front of Garcia and the others.


    A circle of flames erupts and spins around Noisuke Yamagata. Sylvia sets up a shield and looks out for Aoinosuke.


    Rotating flame rings bounce, flame chunks splash everywhere. In that flame, a silhouette emerged, which eventually embodied itself clearly.


    (Rabbit)


    The ravioli appearing in the flames descend onto the floor of the ring, wrapped around the flames as they were, rushing around at high speeds and irregularities.


    (That''s a hassle...)


    Sylvia pounds her tongue. While there are multiple rays of flame, they do not come in a straight line, but with the movement of the real rays themselves, they attack as they jump around everywhere. And then it''s small, and it''s approaching from a low position. Preventing it with a giant shield is a troublesome substitute. There''s a good chance they''ll come around the shield.


    It''s just a hassle.


    Sylvia inflates her entire body muscles, lifts and floats the silver storm shield.


    Even as the flaming ravens slip out of time and the left and right frontal ends jump from behind, Sylvia hits the ravens with a shield from one end, swinging a giant shield that soothes for two. The battered rabbit extinguishes every flame.


    What a magnificent young lady.


    With admiration and laughter, Yamaki Noisuke was up to the next trick.


    "Let''s hope to see more of our residents in our consciousness. Now, for the first time in a long time, be fully indulgent."


    Various figure creatures appear around the perimeter of Yamagatasuke.


    An elongated figure, a giant burning up with a full-body blue flame with unusually long hands and feet, especially hands that are likely to reach the ground long enough.


    On the face of a giant old man, alien with long legs from ears, boneless tentacle-like hands from eyes and butterfly wings from the back of his head.


    A degenerate, flying fish of the eye, whose whole body is glowing.


    A giant flea taller than a person''s, with a fluorescent blue all over her body, a giant baby face on the upside.


    "I don''t have a bad taste."


    Sylvia groans, sets the shield forward, and clairvoyant. This giant shield blocks the owner''s view, but Sylvia has no problems because of her clairvoyance.


    (Fast......)


    Among the inhabitants of the image of Yamagatasuke, there were more troublesome enemies than the earlier Flaming Raven. It''s a glowing flying fish. It is about the size of a pi, but not half the speed at which it flies.


    That''s not going to keep it from boulders.


    There was a gunshot near me when I remembered the threat.


    "Around."


    How many nights cheer. Looks like the shooting gun was hit for several nights, and the fish of light smashes and extinguishes.


    "You''re good, but you shouldn''t be bad at it."


    "Uh, why not? I fight, too."


    A few nights shooting at an old man''s head who does not follow Sylvia''s advice and sprays his butterfly wings and dances.


    "Ouch."


    The gun fired for several nights comes off, inflicting pain on several nights. It is a gun that has a high chance of hitting even if it is shot properly, but if it is removed, the pain and shock will fall on it. Except for the impact, it doesn''t lead to physical damage, but now I can''t move for a while.


    With a rifle, Sylvia shoots through the old man''s head. In the meantime, giants of giant fleas and flames loom over Silvia.


    At that time, Garcia''s head was shattered and scattered with chain-length torso. The battle between Kurizo and Garcia followed lightly.


    It doesn''t mean Kurizo was overwhelmingly stronger than Garcia. Garcia is clearly outnumbered by instantaneous and powerful forces. But having an unusual flying tool made Garcia battle for nothing.


    If I had allowed Garcia to approach me, I don''t know what the battle would have been like. Kurizo admits it too. From the sight of it, it seemed like an easy win, it was actually a complete win, but I''m not very willing to luxury it.


    "It was strong. Even if the battle is decided in an instant. Try to defeat me without ever touching me. You were strong."


    Chestnut III, who looks down at Garcia''s body and tells it clearly in his voice, as if to let those on the spot hear it.


    Garcia is capable of regeneration and does not die to the point of being blown off her head, so she was not naturally dead at this time either, but there is no reason for Chestnut Sans to know about it. Garcia''s ability to regenerate is not so good either, so having her head crushed made her unable to move.


    The gunfire of Sylvia''s rifle sounded. Bullets do not penetrate the thin torso of the flaming giant. Unlike previous creatures, however, there is no immediate extinction after eating a single shot, and Sylvia waves a long hand down as if it''s not working.


    Sylvia swings her shield upwards. Giant arms prevent, and heat almost prevents. Even hundreds of millions of volts of thunder are shields enough to prevent them. The fever never passes either.


    "Whoa!


    Don''t scream, Sylvia runs out with a giant hanging her shield. My whole body''s muscles are swelling up just fine.


    Giant nostalgia - rather than at his feet, Sylvia restarts her shield vertically. And stick it straight into the giant''s leg.


    The giant''s long, thin legs snapped and Sylvia looked back as she fell behind the giant. The giant collapses to the front and the last remaining giant flea jumps towards Sylvia.


    A few moments before Sylvia, in front of the giant flea upside down red face, a rifle muzzle had been rammed.


    Gunshot. Impact. He scattered blood from his head, and wondered if the giant flea was untimely next to Sylvia and spasmodic as it was, and vanished. Giants disappear, too.


    "Dangerous."


    Upper beauty screams. Towards Sylvia.


    That''s when the explosion happened.


    Angelina, Ueme, Ip Mountain and Anse watched clearly from afar. Soon after, Aoinosuke, who was traveling, released a light bullet from the rear of Sylvia. Light bullets appeared in the eyes of the gallery, as they landed on Sylvia. And explosion.


    The blast blows on the ring, and the nights and chestnut san, who was relatively close, also falls. The four of us who were touring in the distance were only as far as we had a strong wind.


    The rings are covered with smoke and dust that will soon soak up.


    "It''s a breeze. I didn''t know you''d forgotten me."


    Aoinosuke, who moved to a guest seat close to the ring, stares at the smoke curled up in the explosion and squeals.


    Out of that smoke, right in front of Yamagata Nosuke, Sylvia popped out in an impatient shape, bloody all over her body and her clothes melted.


    That''s right, Aoinosuke froze too. Sylvia was swinging around with a rifle barrel.


    He wields a rifle and punches a large forehead of Sukesuke Yamagata with a gun bed.


    "Thank you. You made it easy for me to get close to you on purpose. So, who''s the detour?


    While bloody all over her face, Sylvia laughed contentedly and said to the fallen Yamagatasuke.


    It seemed settled. Garcia is down with her head destroyed. Aoinosuke is unconscious. All the warriors except Garcia are frozen and tied to the floor by Junko, leaving them immobile.


    I also wanted to shoot Aoinosuke just like this, but since I wanted to talk about it at the end of the day for a few nights, I decided to follow suit.


    Where everyone was dressed to surround Aoinosuke, Aoinosuke woke up.


    "Has Garcia died, too? Then it was hard work. But I''ll see you in the Underworld soon."


    The first words uttered by Yamagatasuke, who regained consciousness, were his willingness to subordinate. Although he was actually still alive.


    "Mr. Electric House, are you conflicted? How about having an annual Ethereal Moon Festival to entertain people with similar values while calling it a monopoly on values? Are you saying you don''t mind? What difference does it make?


    Nights ask Yamagatasuke, who fell on his back and became a complete carp.


    "I can''t do the festival alone. It is only by bringing in large numbers that it functions as a festival. But in the end, we were all going to kill each other. Those who know the pleasures of the festival will eventually be monopolized in the memories of one of my lifetimes. You just have to live in one of my lifetimes. The Ethereal Moon Festival itself was my creation, and the participants were only responsible for helping my seniors create"


    Says Yamagatasuke, laughing spirally.


    "There''s probably nothing in this world that I don''t understand or empathize with at all. There are more than 10 billion people out there, so they always share values and preferences with someone else. On the other hand, there is no such thing as a complete understanding. Unless it''s a spiritual fusion, there''s no way you''re going to feel like you''re going to make it through 100%."


    Junko says while taking care of Sylvia.


    "I... wanted an understander, because I thought Mr. Electric House was the best understander for me, and I was happy with that... The Electric House was the exact opposite or something...... I don''t understand."


    Nights talking in a chopping voice.


    "That''s a delightful dialogue. It is my greatest pleasure and relief not to be understood."


    Without stopping laughing spirally, Yamaki Noisuke said with a gaze at what night.


    "This appetite for exclusivity in my life is accomplished by not being understood. When the understandable show up, you have to kill them. That''s my rule."


    "You didn''t think about the killing side because of your monopoly appetite?


    "Yes, that''s the difference in values. It''s the way I want it to be. No matter what crap you see from someone, for my seniors, no matter how much you build a pile of corpses, you can''t help but do it. That''s my saga. Nothing can be spoken simply by the standards of good and evil."


    To the words of Sylvia, full of anger, Yamagatasuke tells her as she has understood.


    "I don''t need understanding or empathy. But. Would have been fun? Would that be the same? No choice of means. No need for daimyo either. There is no need for a clear purpose. Yes, the very thing that I enjoy is what my senior year asked for. How can I have so much fun, that''s all. You guys, be honest. Wasn''t this festival that my senior planned and ran and invited fun? Wasn''t that a good experience?


    No one was ambitious or denied the inquiry of Aoinosuke in a teasing voice. No one tried to utter a word. Seeing that silent affirmation, Aoinosuke laughed wondering if he had seen it.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good answer. A festival is all about having fun. Singing, dancing, drunk, crazy, noisy, laughing, crushing. That''s all I need. What do we need for that? A festival for those with special sexuality - even those with a cursed destiny. That''s my pale moon festival."


    "How many nights, enough? Junko, stay thankful"


    Silvia, who had Junko take care of her, gets up and takes confirmation at what night.


    After watching the nights snort silently and lonely, Sylvia pointed the muzzle of the rifle at the chest of Yamagatasuke.


    "Daughter of Lucanenko. Needless to say, as you know, don''t think about understanding me. That''s for you. But... let me tell you at the end of the day. I went to your house to buy and sell curses and often talked to you over tea, but that time was undisputed fun."


    "Neither do I. Bye."


    A few seconds after the nights told him in a plundering voice, the gunshot sounded.


    Whoever eats a bullet shot more than Sylvia''s curse rifle should have a nightmare in his life, according to the business he''s built up, and taste the pain, but for this man who prefers the curse, can it be called a nightmare after all? Is that gonna be painful? Sylvia had such doubts, but there was no reason to know about it except the person who was shot.


    At the end of Yamagatasuke, I realized how many nights. Now I''m finally realizing


    "You... don''t be like me..."


    My father''s last words are not curses or anything like that. He said it was a prayer. He said that it was just a prayer, that it didn''t mean don''t get cursed and killed, and don''t inherit Lucanenko''s pride.


    (Now... when you think calmly, you''re a hell of a misunderstanding. Are you stupid? Me. Sorry...... Dad)


    He overlaid the shadow of his father on the remains of Suzuke Yamagata, which did not resemble his father, and apologized in his heart for several nights.

 1101 34

    "Is that okay...? You missed me."


    Leaf Mountain, bandaged around both arms, asks Sylvia, bandaged all over her body.


    Silvia takes a glimpse of Upper Beauty and Angelina beside Ip Mountain. Sylvia exhaled heavily when she saw the two of them waiting for their own answers with anxious faces.


    "You''re going to kill me here now? You''re an idiot. How much rationalism can I imitate?"


    Sylvia threw up, having her arms broken to help the girl taken hostage and nuances about whether she could kill in front of the girl she helped.


    "Even if I can''t use both arms, I can fight."


    "You''re an idiot. Now in this situation, I don''t feel like fighting and selling in front of some of the righteous heroes who bounced adversity."


    That''s what Sylvia laughed at. Be aware of Upper Beauty and Angelina beside you rather than in Ip Mountain.


    "Jeep."


    "Good for you, Mr. Ip Mountain"


    "Good. Good. I''ll take Mr. Ip Shan."


    "You read the air."


    Angelina and Ueme to appease. And to Junko, who tells him with a smile, he penetrates Silvia.


    (You know... this guy killed a lot of his men, I wish he''d recognized him as a hateful maggot-man, but thanks to the strangely good scene he showed me, hatred and hostility shriveled a little. A little, though)


    Even though they killed my men, they killed each other at work. Besides, I set it up from here, and I lost without power, so I''m wondering if I''d resent that as a Netineti. Sylvia''s idea is to blame the consequences of fighting for her life. Of course, I''m not completely emotionally broken off, so I can''t erase my grudges.


    "I mean, come on, was your sister rational?


    How many nights he gets stuck, and Sylvia looks disgusted.


    "Reasonable, utilitarian, purposeful, long-winded type."


    Hold your head, Sylvia says. Mostly what the O''Malley rapists were saying.


    "I''m sorry I haven''t been very helpful"


    Junko said to Sylvia.


    "That''s not true. That was pretty helpful."


    "At least I got help, and thank you - sooo much"


    "Jap jaap!"


    Silvia and Uemmi smile at Junko, but Angelina let out her anger as she posed as a threat.


    "Besides, I think it''s bad for us to stop wanting to use it and just use it. I owe you big time."


    "Right. I''ll have it back when I get a chance."


    Junko returns the unfamiliar grin to Sylvia, who looks embarrassed.


    When Sylvia turns her eyes to Chestnut Three, she drops her eyes on the swollen bag, which is in Chestnut Three''s hands. It''s obvious what''s inside.


    Sylvia approaches Kurizo. Follow me for several nights.


    "Killing Mie Branch, you look like this. I felt like I could get along with this kid..."


    Towards Kurizo''s bag, the nights speak.


    "It''s a used clich��, but it''s the fate of those who live in battle. We''re all ready. I''ve been in Silver Storm Hall for decades, and I''ve been repeating this all my life. But... I''m not used to it, and I don''t want to get used to it."


    Sylvia speaking in a nihil tone.


    "If you ask your daughter to say so, the dead will also be rewarded. As long as your daughter is, you can fight in peace. I''m not going to die."


    "Naturally. I won''t allow you to die easily."


    On Chestnut Three''s face, which he forcefully proclaims, Sylvia smiles with a gesture of beating.


    "Sister, I need to talk to you for a second..."


    "Kurizo, go home first"


    Sylvia sighed and commanded him several nights as he said to Chestnut Three as he ran his gaze through a flicker.


    And away from Junko and Uemata, Silvia and how many nights she travels to the corner of the ring.


    "Hey sister...... I don''t know if I can say this at a time like this... but... I don''t know if I can? I... really mean your sister..."


    In the nights she confesses to being naughty, Sylvia puts her hands on her hips and exhales small.


    "If you''re going to confess, break the balls more clearly."


    To Sylvia, who said in disdain, the nights were long gone.


    "Hey sister...... if I''m clear, don''t you still have balls to smash? It''s not like you''re saying you can''t do it anymore at that point."


    After a little while, I protest for a few nights with nuances that refresh my feelings.


    "Yeah...... bad, no. Sorry...... I don''t hate you or anything."


    "There''s someone else I like..."


    To Sylvia, who says with an ambiguous smile, point out for a few nights.


    "I wonder if you like it...... Well, at one point, some guys were acting like they were one person at a time. I was always with him. My friends and I - apart from Silver Storm Hall - set up O''Myrape together, and even though it''s a backstreet organization, by the time they say it''s the highest in the world... It felt natural for him to always be next door. Even now... I feel like I''m here. I feel right on my side, even if I''m away. Aware of that, other women... no, other men... ah... no..."


    I accidentally ran my mouth along the way, and I think I''ve got it, Sylvia, and I get all mixed up.


    "I knew your sister wasn''t a lesbian either."


    Nights to point out with jito eyes.


    "Chi, chi. Yikes. Ha, maybe not... Ugg..."


    "Is that person alive?


    "Oh, did it sound like he was dead? He''s alive. Oh, my rape boss."


    "Shh, that''s notorious, you know, Bitch Empress who calls himself Queen of Bitches..."


    "I''ve been calling myself Godness of Bitches lately."


    Sylvia laughs bitterly as funny how many nights she looks blatantly disgusted.


    "It''s not as good as it used to be now. At the time, Silver Storm Hall''s job was to tease me, and I was totally obsessed with Omi Rape, but now I''m a two-legged jerk between Silver Storm Hall and Omi Rape."


    "Well... but listen to that, I had a lot of hope ~. Your sister still liked girls, or if you''re away, then you''ll have a chance"


    "So different..."


    "If you''re not, isn''t it weird to engage someone like that and turn me down?


    With a slight laugh, ask Sylvia for a few nights.


    "Ah... no... the..."


    "Well, as long as your sister is alive, you know how refreshing it is."


    "Too many stars to be angry with."


    Silvia takes a sigh of uncertainty several times today.


    "Hey... can''t I be a part of the Silver Storm Hall too...? That way, I can be with your sister."


    Fearful demanding nights.


    "No, I don''t mind at all, I''d rather welcome..."


    To Sylvia, whom I acknowledge lightly, I almost rejoiced for a few nights, but I am concerned about the end of the dialogue.


    "What about curse trading and gun making?


    It didn''t matter, so I was relieved for a few nights.


    "With your sister, in business."


    "You know..."


    "Me, I''ve always secretly admired your sister, but this time we acted together and it feels like we can''t contain her anymore ~. That''s why I want to at least stay close to her ~. Hey...... no? I, I don''t talk to people except customers, and I didn''t have anyone to open my heart to... Sister, annoying if you''re sweet?


    "No... I don''t hate that kind of thing. Just..."


    A little shaded by Sylvia''s expression.


    "Let me get this straight. I''m a coward, too. I have that feeling that you want to fill the hole in my heart where Killer Mie Branch died. He missed me, so it felt like an alternative. I don''t think so myself, and this... oh... shit, I shouldn''t have said that."


    Silvia distracts herself from a number of nights and puts her head on with a face that looks ill-decided.


    "What do you think, Mitsubishi?


    Multiple looked up at the void and inquired.


    "Rather thankful for what was so thought of by the Lord"


    "Whoa!?


    Sylvia glanced with her stunned voice at the fact that the spirit of the slaughtered branches, summoned by several nights of surgery, had floated up in the immediate vicinity and called out.


    "Thanks to how many nights of your art, this is how I was able to materialize to be visible in the eyes of our Lord. I''m sorry I can''t form a Buddha because I''m too untrained in this world. If possible, you can continue to put me in the Silver Storm Hall in a haunted state until I can form a Buddha, thank God. ''


    "Let''s work together. Hey, Killer Branch."


    "Damn......"


    Hold your hand against your face and Sylvia turns to the side. There was no way I could understand what the trick meant by the night and the slaughterhouse branches.


    It was late at night that Uenomi and Angelina returned to the Ueno family.


    The drowsiness struck me with relief, and when I woke up, I spoke to him, and Upper Mi fell asleep like mud, dressed in dirty clothes.


    The next morning, after taking a bath, Uemai spoke of last night''s revelations in front of her father, mother and great-grandmother at her breakfast table.


    "I didn''t know that guy had such a temper... I''m sorry he''s not here to thank you. No, at least we''ll cover the hospital expenses."


    When I said Ip Mountain broke his arm for himself as a hostage, Ueno put his arm together and said, yeah, nodding.


    "Is that it? Dad, what''s going on... Did you even eat something bad?


    "How could that happen! As for the parents who helped my daughter, it must be natural! What have you ever thought of me!?


    To my surprised daughter, Ueno abhors her voice.


    "Worst case scenario ever, Dad?


    "Asaka..."


    Ueno growls with his mouth open enough that his jaw is about to come off.


    "Ueme, my dad said something nice once in a while, so be honest with me there."


    "Oh well. Father Rippa."


    Plum sat on me, and Uemami said in a bar reading.


    "Good luck with Angelina''s amulet."


    "Thank you, Angelina."


    "Jaaaaahhhh"


    Angelina made a circle with her hand to put it over her head and gave a voice like a stomach to Ueko, who smiled and thanked her. It was Angelina''s favorite gesture of late.

 1102 End Chapter

    Silver Storm Hall main residence two days after the Ethereal Moon Festival.


    "I lost my life because of immaturity, but thanks to my strong desire not to end up like this, I was able to stay in this world as a ghost,"


    In front of Sylvia and Kurizo, who sat on the bench in the garden, Kishimi Branch says. All three of them were on holiday.


    Although I asked Junko if he could resurrect the slaughtered branches, even if they were physically completely dead, if the Spirit remained entirely in this world, there was a possibility of resuscitation, but he was told that resuscitation was impossible because the present slaughtered branches are untrained and remain in this world, while the spirit is already in the underworld for more than half of them.


    But I''m currently in the process of getting Junko to make it because he says it looks like he can move it with a spirit in his meat doll.


    However, there is no doubt that Kishimie Branch is already dead. And once I went completely underworld, I didn''t come back to this world in the form of a guardian spirit, because I''m in an extremely precarious state, and I don''t know when I''m going to grow up and die completely, and he says it''s not strange when I die.


    "Power and strength are separate things, aren''t they? I didn''t know that when I was younger. In a dangerous state with only strength while still weak..."


    Sylvia speaks with a tendency to lie low. I was lucky enough to survive, but in the past it was possible that immature people had lost their lives. Saved by luck, he lives like this now.


    "Now, I think I''m a little stronger, but still, when I look back at myself, the immaturity stands out."


    That''s right. I think he kept away from death for as long as he was old as he could.


    "When I just met your daughter, I thought it was baffling to say the least, and I didn''t feel beautiful -"


    I look at Sylvia with nostalgic eyes and Chestnut Sans smiles.


    "It still sucks. But I feel beautiful."


    "I don''t know why."


    That''s what I said in my mouth, but this radio statement by Chestnut Sans was Sylvia that I somehow felt I could understand.


    "Well, my day off is until today. Starting tomorrow, you''ll be working for Omi Rape. Before that...... I''m gonna go for a minute"


    Sylvia stands up.


    "Where''s the sss? It''s a ghost, and I don''t know if I should possess it and follow it. Oh, now you know what I''m talking about?


    "No, don''t come. We haven''t seen each other in a while."


    Sylvia jokingly refused the slaughterhouse branches.


    Angelina has been at the Ueno family ever since.


    Ip Shan is still in the hospital, but she asked Umeko to contact her. Angelina won''t take me anymore, so she wants me to pick it up there.


    Even if Umeko told Angelina about it, she seemed to behave like she didn''t think anything of it on the surface.


    "You really want to follow that guy, don''t you? Then don''t say that."


    "Jap......"


    Umeko tells me, Angelina shouts like she''s in trouble.


    "That''s what they say, but all I can say is jap. I told you so, now."


    "Jah......!


    Angelina opens her mouth in astonishment at Umeko''s point.


    "Sure, you may only be able to talk to Jap, but if you hang out with him a little, he''ll know what he''s trying to say, with his tricks and his voice tone."


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m starting to figure it out a lot too"


    Umeko smiles soggy, and Uemami nods with a smile.


    "Ja...... Jap. Jajajajap."


    "Okay, I''ll interpret next. I want to get to Mr. Ip Mountain, but I want to stay here too. But I''d like to follow Ip Mountain one way or another, but Ip Mountain chose the path to be alone, so he decided to be at home convinced himself, too. Because I don''t even want to leave the kids I''m getting along with... So, they fit, right?


    "Jap, jap, jap."


    To Upper Mi''s interpreter, Angelina shook her head vertically.


    "He''s only a man who can live in a dangerous world, and I''m sure he''s enjoyed having Angelina and Uemami involved yesterday. But I''m sure he was comfortable with the time we went through."


    Umeko talking about smudges.


    "Yeah, Mr. Ip Shan, you want me to come back and see you. You don''t have to worry about our dangers."


    "Jap, jap, jap."


    To Upper Beauty''s words, Angelina shook her head around her side. The danger has been passed on to Ueme and Umeko, who are appealing to me to mind.


    The person, who visited the Le Canenko residence, brought a suggestion that he had not thought of for several nights.


    "With me and Mr. Shirley?


    Nights of surprise.


    Visitors - Shirley McNeill, who recently became a mentor to the Complex Devil, asked if she would host the next Ethereal Moon Festival with herself and how many nights.


    "Because Yamagata Yamaki Noisuke, who has hosted and operated so far, is dead. But I don''t even know I''m not doing the Ethereal Moon Festival anymore... It''s such a fun festival. So, as long as your help with the curse..."


    "Omen. I refuse."


    In the middle of the conversation, I said no lightly for a few nights.


    "I''ve decided to live as part of the Silver Storm Hall from now on, and oh come on, I don''t hate festivals like that, but hey..."


    I don''t say it, but the fact that I won''t take it on because I don''t think Sylvia is going to like it was true for a few nights.


    "Yes... too bad. Any curse deals? I came to buy it today."


    "Of course I keep doing that."


    "Is that good?


    "Innocent."


    I answered Shirley, who laughs bitterly and confirms, spilling bitter laughter for nights.


    Sylvia visited a crushed discotheque named Club Cat Mansion, located in the Pharmaceutical Buddha City Hall.


    Sylvia knows that the exterior is an abandoned disco and some of the contents remain disco remnants, but that there is a laboratory in its basement. I have visited several times in the past.


    "Mr. Sylvia, it''s been a while."


    A beautiful boy in a cat ear hood and a long-length brown all-back man greet Sylvia. The resident here, Naru Sakahara Naruto, and Viper.


    "Ooh, Nal, it''s been a while. And... and Vipers..."


    Sylvia looks at the viper as she says it, with an indescribably complicated grin.


    "Sister, long time no see. I''ve been meaning to ask... why does my sister always look at my face and look weird? It''s been like that ever since we got out of O''Malley Rape, huh?


    "Because you''re too different from when you were in O''MyRape, and you''re uncomfortable. The viper I know so well was a shorter, sprouter kid than me. After that leaves O''Malley Rape with Milk, he gets big and when he finds out, he''s pretty much someone else, and that''s the side I look up to."


    "How long ago did you talk about cancer... almost thirty years ago, it"


    Hear what Sylvia has to say, Viper.


    "Besides, you, I think you''ve got that Ip Mountain. You''re gonna be stronger than me before you know it, or you''re busy with Viper''s ass, aren''t you?


    "Either you lost your sister''s arm, or you''re back in training."


    "Ha, it just doesn''t change that you''re a businessman"


    Laughing back at the laughing viper, Sylvia proceeded toward the white cat in the back.


    "That''s right, I need to talk to Milk... it''s a little hard."


    "Huh? I don''t want to talk about it."


    White Cat Called Out - Grass Dew Milk, the lord of this club cat mansion and one of the Mad Scientist triplets, finally turns his face to Sylvia and speaks out in a bad mood.


    "You know what the story is?


    ''At a point when it''s hard to talk, it''s an old story. You mean when I left O ''myrape anyway. Until now, I haven''t even touched on the matter, but since I''m talking about Sylvia, I''ve been doing a lot more in my stomach, but it''s still accumulating. "


    "Ma ''a..."


    Pounded by the milk, Sylvia admitted, remembering the ill-decision.


    "Are we out of seats?


    "No, Viper and Nall. ''Cause they were part of O''MyRape, and you''re related. Listen to me."


    Vipers to offer carelessly, or Sylvia withdrew.


    ''No, take it off. I didn''t tell these guys how I got along with you guys.''


    "What?"


    To that word of milk, Sylvia will have a pompous face.


    "Didn''t you hear?"


    "Don''t get angry when you ask."


    When Sylvia turns her face toward Nall and Viper, she says with a bitter laugh between them.


    "Once upon a time, all the top executives of O''Malley Rape were rattled."


    "Hey, hey, don''t do this."


    "This guy always falls asleep, bother everyone. Oh, falling asleep means falling asleep during the nettle. So, we''ve all been sticking around for hours to see if the super hot rare monster boils once every two weeks, and finally it boils and wins brilliantly before the other competitors take it, and if they''re all happy, this guy falls asleep... Thanks to you we lose the battle with Mons, Mons will then be taken by the rivals of the cause... so as a matter of course everyone came to mind and blamed him, this guy went the other way, and that made it a big fight"


    "For that reason... you quit the top executives of O''MyRape?


    Hearing the truth from Sylvia''s mouth, Viper was silent, and Naru saw the milk with a ragged face.


    "What the hell is that! How much I was then... cursed and blamed for wanting to be by everyone... how much I felt miserable and hard... shit... fuck... ugly... I just remembered that I still almost cried... phew... ''


    Milk that makes your voice tremble. Three people interested in how cats cry, but don''t touch them.


    "Yeah...... I thought I said a lot too much back then. It was almost thirty years ago, but I apologize now. I''m sorry I said too much."


    Speaking of apologies, Sylvia drips her head deeply.


    "Well, I''m not sincere enough. Sit down. I don''t even have souvenirs. ''


    Don''t get on with it.


    "Huhhhhhhhh!"


    Sylvia wakes up her head, grabs Milk''s head and looks straight at Iron Claw.


    "I hope your sister didn''t bother to apologize. I guess all the milk is bad. I guess I should apologize."


    "What the fuck, you son of a bitch!


    Milk gets angry at the viper who arms up and speaks the truth with his jitsy eyes.


    "The guy who says that isn''t my kid anymore! Follow Sylvia and become a child of Silver Storm Hall!


    "I''m sorry, sister. Is my seat vacant at the Silver Storm Hall?


    "Whoa, if you''re coming, I''ll free you up even if you''re not free."


    "Don''t take it while you''re at it! You''re my mouse.


    That was the milk that would do the unsolicited thing, and the three of them were looking at each other and spilling a smile, shrugging their shoulders and shaking their heads.


    (Curse...? It was on me, another curse......)


    Junko remembers what he found before entering the festival of the Ethereal Moon, that only the cursed can enter.


    As resentful spiritual resentment diminishes with the years, curse and the years pass, the power weakens, and eventually fades and disappears. Junko had cursed himself, and even when the curse faded, he had cursed again to sustain it. Unless you reincarnate and resume with the Thinker, a curse that you will not fall in love with anyone and will never love.


    But apart from that, it turned out that there was a curse on me. I analyzed it a little and found out, but the curse has persisted for a long time without interruption. Since the time when Junko was a real age and a girl. Moreover, it persists without much weakening.


    (I''m curious, but it''s hard to explore any more, and should I leave it on, or should I solve it... Hmmm...... get lost)


    Even that stray was a pure child who I suspected might be the action of a curse, but I decided to leave it alone because it was troublesome.


    32 Let''s play cursed and cursed. End of story.

 1103 Preamble 1 Making smoke stand where there is no fire

    That was a year ago.


    The incident, which caused noise all over the world, took place in Japan.


    Just around that time, Kate Van Dam was on his way to Japan. Like her husband, Cornelis Van Damme, Kate runs all over the world at work. I also visit Japan several times a year.


    When Kate arrives in Japan, a variety of Japanese organizations request to speak, as well as a lack of interest in donating. Regardless of the latter, many of the former had made several requests after telling them that they could not afford the time.


    Grimmpenis chairman Cornelis Van Dam also has considerable visibility, but both the amount of media exposure and the high visibility Kate Van Dam far surpasses her husband Cornelis. Most importantly, the number of supporters is different digits.


    Kate has overlapping perspectives and hearing problems, and conversations are somewhat difficult, but she was represented by several NGOs, beginning with "Borders and Magifuck Shit-eating Doctors," a philanthropist who always stands by the weak and engages in welfare activities, and was described as modern Helen Keller, among others.


    Kate''s visibility, and her enormous financial power, is also a major weapon. That''s not just because of donations from my husband, but because Kate herself is negotiating and partnering with companies and financially powerful organizations in various countries. Companies and organizations provide funding to charitable foundations represented by Kate in the form of promotional donations.


    As a result, there are many voices accusing Kate of being a merchant, but the flow of funds has been made public and clear, and no traces of undue clothing, etc. have been seen, thus accusing her of being an off-target slander on the contrary.


    Incidents in Japan also started with such slander.


    Many poor immigrants in Japan and those who draw their blood. Forty years ago, I was called into the cheap workforce in large numbers, okay, but what awaited them was discrimination and cold treatment, and harsh conditions as the bottom line poor.


    Kate never voiced that immigrants were being discriminated against for the treatment of immigrants in Japan, but just kept giving them money, a place and a decent job to save them. Because if I spoke up and complained about the poor treatment of immigrants and their descendants in Japan, many Japanese would be fiercely hostile to Kate, I knew. There are no advantages, even if there are disadvantages.


    It was not only providing assistance to immigrants, but also to those suffering from disabilities and difficulties, as well as to orphans.


    At one point, rumors arose that Kate was abusing immigrants while forcing them to work unjustly in the workplace where she mediates with them. Besides, Kate is aware of that, and she pretends not to look at it for the sake of preservation, and also grips her complaint against unfair treatment.


    It was unsourced writing that first appeared on the net. However, it was multicopied everywhere, such as anonymous message boards and SNS.


    "Leave me alone rhino. Everything in this world will be on your side, Nad, it''s possible. Those who dislike me will also have the freedom of speech to speak ill of me, and that makes me wonder, Deska."


    While Kate''s neighbors were furious, Kate smiled calmly and sneered at this.


    "This is not an area of freedom of speech. Obviously, it''s baseless slander."


    Kate''s supporters complained angrily to Kate as if they had been molested by the goddess they believed in, but Kate did not try to fit in.


    Many people doubt and envy Kate because they are too saintly and because some people feel that they are using the position of disabled person. Kate knows that these people are hostile, and she has no choice.


    I also know that there are many supporters of unsubstantiated conspiracy theories about Kate among those involved in mass media. Especially from those who call themselves freelance journalists. If anything breaks the image of a saint, I see it as a great scandal and a seed for rice.


    The first journalist to see this rumor as having commodity value was a journalist by the name of Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal.


    This hepatic cedar willow meal is the reporter who once wrote unsubstantiated, particularly adhesive, accusations about the flow of funding from the organization Kate represents. Kate herself did not react in any way, but even when Kate''s office disputed everything and released the flow of funds, and accusations were concentrated on Hepatic Cedar, he has no apologies whatsoever, and has been a plain and just journalist ever since.


    "You''re clearly treating Kate unjustly compared to any other immigration aid organization she runs."


    Kate got involved, took a trip to one of the immigrant''s labor aid organizations, and Hepatic Cedar showed the evidentiary data in front of the immigrants working there, complaining so.


    The data was not incorrect. It wasn''t a fabrication. Naturally. I checked everything in advance. Of all the Japanese organizations that Kate is involved in, the one with the worst situation. And the person I compared was the most well-off organization.


    If we run more than one organization, if we mediate and take care of more than one human labor, there''s no way we can make everything fair, etc. And even if that''s not actually a huge difference, after the seed of rumors has been sown beforehand, if a man with the title of journalist shows up with a sign of justice and pokes this fact on his side, that''s what those who say will feel.


    "Oh no... we were fooled"


    "Why are we the only ones being unfairly exploited?


    "I wish I had something else, but we''re the only ones to be treated like this."


    Before I look at myself, I see the lightly outraged immigrant workers, and the hepatic cedar giggles.


    (Somehow they''re ignorant, ignorant workers at the bottom. It''s about time.)


    While I scorned him in my heart, Hepatic Cedar felt the response that he was on fire.


    They say there will be no smoke where there is no fire, but they will light it where there is no fire. Afterwards, we do business by stirring up the wind, adding fuel, starting a big fire, and telling them what it looks like.


    The immigrants raised their voices and complained of their anger, and that became an article in the weekly magazine, which was also reported in a wide show.


    "Has anyone done such a rotten business?


    Those around Kate who grasped the tease learned a bottomless rage at the way the mass media interacted.


    But Kate was calm.


    "Maz is a trick to solve their misunderstandings, yo."


    Saying so, Kate went to the angry immigrants herself.


    "You need to be angry, Masen."


    In front of the immigrants, Kate told them with a smile.


    The immigrants are overwhelmed by the aura she releases in front of Kate and just that. I don''t feel like I''m putting people in front.


    "Somosomo, what are you all angry about and Il''s, Ka?


    Hard to hear intonation spoken in Japanese. This is true in all languages. Kate gets really crazy with her pronunciation because of the effects of her hearing problems.


    "Nad that makes everything equal, you can''t, yo? You can''t help but be angry with Il, can you, Death? I happen to be in that kind of predicament. Besides, Made you point out that, did you feel bad about the misadventure? I was feeling it was hard. Better ka? Compared to all the other immigrants I used to mediate in the workplace, is that an inferior feeling to Sita?


    Asking Kate in a calm but powerful tone, the immigrants also understood what she was trying to say and were beginning to feel ashamed with the upset. We also understood and were convinced that we were being confused.


    "Moshi, still, Doshitemo. If you don''t like the current situation, if you''re Iou, I''ll get a better job. Iou, I''ll deal with it. Demo, may also extend working hours for that matter Duck. It could be a tighter job, Masen. It could be nall to stress with a more complicated job. And the tougher problem is, the job you''ve all been doing is going to be a trick to throw out. That would be a cot for people in need to come out in the sole, yo? Still a deathbed named Yoi?


    Kate''s words at the end of her mouth may have been superfluous, Kate later mentions. Whatever it was, the immigrants were convinced, ashamed of themselves, admitted their mistakes, and apologized.


    After Kate preached on the immigrants, she told them everything at the press conference, and she was aware of the people around her, the supporters, and the public.


    "When you fight, it''s a fight no. I can''t help but be flirty angry and iterate with the extent of the ayahuya rumors, but when I get here, Death, I''ll fight. You fight a tame that protects the connected future, not a daft one for honor or pride. Let it go without a fight, Ouite, the suspicion will follow, and you will not be able to save or protect it."


    This statement will show Kate a new side and gain more popularity.


    Also, Kate did not make any media criticism at all at this press conference, but in the end the bad news was that there was intense bashing on the media as it was in the press that reported and made a lot of noise without backing it up.


    By the way, Hepatic Cedar, the beginning of the matter, had just pulled his hand because he had also read that it would be such a development.


    I set myself on fire, stirred up the topic only for a moment, accused me only once and stood on the surface stage, so the job was done. I''m not interested anymore.


    Whether their legitimacy is proven, or they say the media side is writing a dodgy article, it''s not what they found out. The usual. We''re just talking about repeating the same thing again. Just find the next story again, light it and burn it. Yes, the usual.


    No matter if you''re doing such a nasty thing, no hepatic cedar eats up your job, and you do similar things over and over again, foolish folks are bound to eat into the bait you sprinkle. Fantastic inferior care news source - happy to taunt the shit out of the ground - laughing spirally as that''s who the folks are.


    But even for that hepatic cedar, to the magnitude of the media bashing that followed, it was not predictable.

 1104 Preamble 2 Packle Destination Beats Packles Original Representative

    At first, the Japanese press was just being slapped. That''s also the extent to which you get slapped online and a protest call arrives.


    As usual, neither the TV station nor the newspaper properly apologized or tried to ignore it and flush it, but it didn''t.


    The number of supporters and supporters of Kate is also said to exceed 100 million worldwide. Many have had Kate save their lives. And some of them, from the Japanese, seemed fanatical, and they had solicited aspirations from all over the world, and thus pushed them to Japan.


    The Kate faithful gathered in Japan to demonstrate, surround newspapers, magazine publishers and television stations in 10,000 units, and distribute the picture online.


    Their demonstrations are extremely radical, unlike peaceful demonstrations conducted by the Japanese, and include acts of violence. The throwing of pet bottles with flame bottles and pisses also took place as a matter of course, and Japanese media officials shook up, making attendance more difficult.


    The fact was never reported in Japan, but many Japanese people who learned about the fact online were indifferent even when demonstrations were held, but the media in other countries paid attention to Japan at the same time.


    In this matter, many Japanese media officials thought that the media in other countries would bash Japanese media as well, but that did not happen. Rather, the first thing that happened was the opposite. This is how the media around the world reported on the situation.


    "An Excessive Attack on Japanese Media"


    "A Campaign by Supporters of Kate Van Damme to Obstruct Freedom of the Press in Japan"


    "The Virgin and her radical followers, who began blatant media bashing"


    "By repression, freedom of speech to be lost"


    As I said, the press around the world defended the Japanese press and, conversely, slapped Kate and her supporters.


    Initially, it was an international NGO, the "Border Ilane Press Corps", created across the country to protect freedom of speech and journalists. Today, it is also seen as the total former tightening of the world press. It was clear that they coached or incited the media around the world behind them.


    It is also ironic that in the first place this Border Irane press corps is supposedly imitating the NGO "Borders and Magifuck Shit-eating Doctors Corps" represented by Kate.


    But this behavior on the part of the media worldwide is completely counterproductive.


    Exchangers and celebrities who didn''t like the media turned to the press. None of them are fooled by media advocacy or self-justification, and demonstrations expand into noise that occurs all over the world and even raids on newspapers in various countries.


    I love to slap others, but I''m doomed to being slapped. The weak press was lightly scared of this, stated a valve of reflection, and then the lantern articles were written all over the world saying that I was making money apologizing to Kate and restoring my credibility, and lifting Kate. Thanks to that, Kate''s visibility increased even further.


    But the Yoisho article was a constant means of the media - a fabric for lifting, lifting, lifting, and then pushing it down to the bottom of the earth. At this time, Hate, the world''s media outlet, will be fully anchored to Kate, and the media will continue to aim for opportunities to give back their interest to Kate.


    Meanwhile, there was a fiercely repulsive figure in Japan for this world-wide media bashing. He is a freelance journalist named Uranoryuki, who is exposed to each aspect.


    "It doesn''t matter what you think about us being blamed. Stupid citizens are totally fooled too... what the heck, this flow."


    In the booze seat Uchi was foolish at the liver cedar willow meal of a journalist he knew.


    "It''s not what started now that the masses are stupid, and it''s our job to guide the fools well"


    It was the hepatic cedar of the narrative, which, as usual, made a fool of himself from the top of his gaze, but by this dialogue, a strange switch was made in the womb.


    Only Uchi continued to criticize Kate harshly as the majority of the media around the world clapped back and lifted Kate.


    There are actually many who are hostile to Kate. It''s not just the press. It is hostile from eugenics and racist racists, as well as from the political collectiveness that has taken a leap forward in promoting evil equality. Furthermore, he is neglected by the top executives of Grimm Penis, represented by his husband.


    The left-hand followers of Gender Freedom tried to hold Kate up to anti-discrimination, but Kate refused to do so and was complaining in time. ''Too much equality or regulation is not a good idea''. Besides, the next statement is decisive.


    "God imagined men and women as different things, and their roles should be different. It''s not a good idea to be forced to push that into equality. Doing that creates distortion."


    This statement gave many endorsers, but the radical feminists, who do not recognize any hedges of men and women, or the nerves of the polychole, were stroked backwards, and they flipped an 180-degree attitude. Because of the many words and activities of the weak, the people who thought of Kate on their own that she was also a left-hander and liberal took on Kate and tried to use her for propaganda, but she refused to dress the other way.


    There is a different part to Helen Keller, who is said to be modern Helen Keller and so on, but whose political movement was also going to flourish. Kate even concentrated on philanthropy alone, not much interference in politics and ideology, and was not obsessed with extreme ideologies or conferred on ideological factions. As a result, Kate has gained many supporters.


    But on the other hand, if we take our ideas as an absolute creed, and all the bearers of different ideas decide to be enemies, solidify into their thoughts in binomial conflict, and go into the realm of cults at the earliest, ideological fanatics, then beings like Kate, who don''t do what they want, become enemies as well.


    And his belly laid eyes upon them, and burned them.


    "As it is, I see Kate Van Damme''s sainthood progressing and she will be a cross-border monarch"


    There were both riders and unriders in the blatant ignition of the womb. Wu Bei interviewed those who rode him, drawing on his anti-Kate words and actions, and repeatedly featuring them in magazines, on television and on his own site, how long has he been like the head of the anti-Kate.


    As a Border Ilane press corps, they said they were in the midst of raising and dropping a vortex to lift Kate, but some viewed this ubiquitous behavior as an extra substitute, while others calculated that this would also be available as a later fabric stone. Either way, I didn''t try to curb his behavior, I decided to watch him.


    Obsessively obsessed with Kate, Uchi continues to write anti-articles. From his eyes, Kate is seen as an evil destroyer, who has invaded an area that should be inviolable: the press. Therefore, he has such a belief and obsession that he must wipe it out with the power of the pen that it must be absolutely destroyed.


    But Kate ignored her activities as if they were air, and she saw them in her belly.


    That further damages the pride of the womb and escalates the activity of the womb. From Kate, who brings the world to life with her crotch, she''s not ignoring it. I didn''t even know about the existence of a Japanese reporter in itself, and I just didn''t put it in either of my eyes.


    And one day, Uchi finally succeeded in catching Kate''s eye.


    "Grim Penis Executives Accused! Kate Van Dam is a demonic woman who boned Cornelis Van Dam to make her grimm penis squash!


    With this kind of headline, when the feature I wrote in the weekly magazine entered Kate''s ear, it seemed that Kate the boulder couldn''t even sit on her stomach, and she finally uttered an objection in public. That said, I didn''t hold a press conference, although it''s just one sentence of whining, I wrote to an online SNS sinner.


    "I''m ashamed of myself, half past my fifties, witchcraft, whatever it takes."


    Kate''s objections were as follows.


    But only so many objections from light jokes echoed, and were eliminated in overseas newspapers and news.


    By way of quote, he became a laugher all over the world until he said, ''The Uranus Fangyu is an enthusiastic Kate chase, and his love for Kate came out in a pompous fashion, but he made such an expression''. He was treated like a rare beast, until requests for interviews came in from all over the world.


    Despite the fact that it was an irresistible opportunity to receive attention from all over the world and to speak out with one''s own mouth towards the world, the prized Ulu belly could not forgive the fact that he was treated by the same mass media as a mockery of whether he was a clown or a rare beast, and did not respond to these interviews in any way.


    And the matter resonates, and Wu Bei, after the job itself has been reduced, will be rejected by some publishers to talk about it in relation to Kate.


    Thus Kate Van Damme''s tenacity with the mass media throughout the world seemed to have reached a temporary end.


    In these series of disturbances, Kate''s husband, Cornelis Van Damme, thought about turning to Kate''s defense for the rest of his life, but was being stopped by Kate.


    "I don''t want to bother you. There are Koui words in Japan and Mass. He said to wipe his own ass."


    "Don''t use nasty expressions for you. But... when the limits of patience come, I will move and fight for you to the fullest, no matter how much you stop. I''d do anything to make you sad, but I''ll protect you."


    Vandamm laughed and declared so. Happy or unhappy, it seems that Van Damme''s limits of patience were never exceeded in this matter. Only, in this matter...


    In fact, Van Damme was angry. He loves his wife so much. I believe that I am a goddess who can''t blame Kate. It is unforgivable to be offended by it. Because there was no other suppression of Kate, she endured to the limit.

 1105 1

    The earth lit red by the sunset. Red dyed blood from just a fraction of the earth and the wreckage of folding children.


    He wonders if there is anyone in that big picture on the wall who doesn''t shake his heart.


    Careless, but this makes me feel artistic. The sight of the truth that exists in this world. People see this brutal one picture and it is shaking their minds violently.


    Many of the other pictures are similar. It''s adorned with all the tragic pictures of the battlefield that make me want to cover my eyes. And here''s the purpose of this photo exhibition. To convey the truth that there is such an act out of humanity - not to cause such a tragedy.


    A tragedy in the name of truth. The art of being decorated with an absolution mark in the name of tragedy.


    Visitors to Harutaro Yasuse Photo Exhibition enjoy their souls trembling when they see photographs depicting cruel and extreme tragedies. Set the absolution mark in your heart, anoint your mind with good intentions and enjoy the sight of an evil hobby tragedy. He - Yoshiku Takada is aware of that.


    "Takada, are you here? Thanks."


    A middle-aged black man with a mixture of white things on his head laughs lovingly. This is Harutaro Yase, the photographer who opened this photo exhibition. Though he looks completely black, he was born in Japan and raised in Japan, and his name is Japanese.


    He is a person as familiar with the back streets as Yoshiku is, but Yoshiku is currently operating almost on the back streets, while Yasuse sells his name on both the back and front streets, he is a free photographer.


    "I''ll take some amazing shots."


    I look at the pictures, and with inclusion, Yoshiku says.


    "I can exhibit this way because this is still enough to be shown in public. I have more eggs. Those are unfortunate but they can only be shown online. If you want to see it, you''ll see it."


    If you can see a site where residents of the back street can see it, it is Yasuse who is urging you in the dark, but honestly, Yoshiku doesn''t even want to see such a thing. But I also think that the profession of an informer, for once it would be better to check it out, might be of some use later.


    Yoshiku and Yasuse are the pattern between the connection between the information clerks in the back street, but since Yoshiku was a reporter in the apparent era and now works as a journalist specializing in the back street, Yasuse seemed to remember Yoshiku''s familiarity.


    But Yoshiku saw Yasuse as a frigid old man, and he didn''t have a very good image. I don''t really like his pictures either.


    Neither did I come here to admire the photos. Because I was invited to work.


    "I''m looking uncomfortable, and let''s get to work. I''m expecting another one."


    (The other one?


    I didn''t hear about that beforehand, so I''m on guard. It could be such a knoll that I don''t let them get away with knowing what the job is about.


    When Yasuse took me to the canteen, there was someone in the room who I knew for a long time.


    "Yikes, Yikes"


    A skinny middle-aged man smiles and calls out.


    "Dog breeder? Who said..."


    "That''s what Midori called it, and I was wondering if that''s what I''d do. Don''t you like it?"


    "Wow, I hate it."


    In the understatement was a former novelist named Dog Owner Ichi. He also knows about the back street, but he is a troubled person who sticks his neck in trouble just out of curiosity. When I get more frigid, I think Yoshiku sneaks up on me.


    "On the recommendation of the dog owner, I spoke to you."


    "Really? It''s an honor."


    Sit back in your chair and mouth a heartless social vocabulary. More than Anse, I think it''s just troublesome, even if the dog breeder likes it like a hunk of frigidity. Though he is an unhatable man.


    "You know what the Border Irane Press Corps is all about, don''t you?


    To Anse''s words, Yoshiku nods silently.


    "What we are actually doing is controlling the media, even though we say that we will protect freedom of the press beyond national boundaries. They''re the ones who keep the mass trash all over the world. I won''t let them report what they decided they didn''t like."


    The dog keeper says, laughing naggingly. Even without checking again, I''ve known that since Shizuku was on the street.


    "The biggest source of funding for the Border Irane Press Corps is the private oil field store. The delegates are also with the Demon clan. So when it comes to private oilfielders and the Demon clan, I keep my eyes open to not having any bad press. Reports of the tragic current situation in Palestine and Israel, for example, are also rather bogged down. There are even rumours that national governments are also receiving financial assistance and, at the cost of this, are giving instructions to the upper echelons of national media to avoid inconvenient reporting. Ma, this is frown spit. However, all Japanese advertising companies have shares in private oilfielders, and it seems that they have a honeymoon relationship with private oilfielders and border Iranese press corps, which is a fact. Furthermore, the destination of funds within the organization is unclear, and many parts do not know what they are used for"


    The information that Yasuse explains was a substitute that even ostensibly residents would know if they were a bit circumstantial.


    "So you finally have an organization similar to Grimm Penis. Righteousness, impartiality, beauty, but the truth is, for the sake of certain countries, companies, groups and peoples, people who try to manipulate information."


    In a complicated mood, Yoshiku said. Even when I was once a newspaper reporter, I was made aware of its existence even if I didn''t like it. Shizuku himself had a straight temperament, but therefore recognized himself as a very abominable and obnoxious bunch of people. No, I still don''t change that perception.


    "You talk about openness of information, because what you''re actually doing is the exact opposite. In a way, it''s a worse organization than Grimm Penis."


    Dog breeder with a cold smile and a personal look.


    "I want to explore their recent suspicious moves in Japan."


    Yasuse touched the core.


    "What''s a suspicious move?


    "Theodore Theon Demon, the representative of the Border Ilane Press Corps, is on his way to Japan. And... Kate Van Dam and Cornelis Van Dam are on their way to Japan right now"


    "Is there a connection between the two?


    Yoshiku, who has become a reporter mode face, asks Yasuse, who talks in a jaw-mounted pose over her hands.


    "You''d know that, wouldn''t you? That Van Damme is related to a private oil field store. Luciferin Dust, Sarah Demon, Cornelis Van Damme, and Mika Tsukinawa. It was Takada who did their interview. [M] And I can tell you that Kate Van Damme is related to the entire world press itself"


    "Hmm, manipulating mass garbage from behind is with a private oilfielder"


    To Anse''s words, the dog keeper supplements.


    "I know the press doesn''t feel comfortable about Kate, but did Van Damme make a mistake with a private oilfielder?


    A questionable long time.


    "I thought you''d understand, but didn''t you? Vandam and Sarah Demon were tentatively hand in hand because they had a common enemy called Backstreet, but Vandam would have only cooperated extremely passively, wouldn''t they?


    "I see..."


    Yoshiku understands when Yasuse tells me. At the time, Luciferin Dust, who put a private oilfield store on the back, came after herself as she was going around doing interviews. It was Van Damme who showed him his guardianship. Because Luciferin Dust was connected to a private oilfielder, Van Dam''s actions can be taken as hostile only.


    "Once upon a time, I met and talked to Van Damme, but when I touched on the private oil field store, I spoke clearly of my hostile behavior. While Van Damme was still expanding his grim penis power, he said it was the private oilfielder who was always in the way - that he had been sipped boiled water many times. I guess Grimm Penis and Cornelis Van Damme were in the way, even from the private oilfielder''s side, if they were in the way."


    "The Demon clan doesn''t like to grow up. People like Van Damme, who ran up in one generation at a time, must be neglected."


    Shizuku is even more convinced to listen to Yasuse and the dog breeder.


    "So, are these two even going to fight?


    "That''s going to happen. To be precise, the Border Irane press corps is also about to heavily accuse Kate of scandal. My husband Cornelis is a little... but we don''t know."


    "Again...? Don''t punish me."


    Yoshiku laughed unexpectedly.


    "I''m disqualified as a former newspaper reporter."


    But for such a long time reactions, Yasuse has hit a cold glance. A bit of a long time ago, but soon I understand what Yasuse means by words.


    "You mean you were asking about the opportunity for a backlash against the media beating that Kate had caused before? I also lifted Kate, not to retain her stature, but to lift her just to lift her up and to push her down to Naruto..."


    "I guess that''s the thing. Even the morning shitty newspaper you worked for would have done the same thing scattered. Weren''t you aware of that?


    "Gu......"


    To Yasuse''s point, Yoshiku roars in his face.


    "People are bad, Mr. Yasuse. This guy''s still growing up. Teach him kindly."


    "We need to be tough because we''re growing up."


    To the dog breeder who makes the tea, Yasuse says in a teary-eyed tone, laughing frankly.


    "If Kate gets attacked again, Van Damme won''t shut up this time either."


    Trying to change the subject forcefully, Yoshiku said.


    "Van Damme became someone who criticized the press for being arrogant but a liar because his wife, Kate, was given away. Before that, he wasn''t so openly critical of the press."


    And, Yasuse.


    "They say it''s a psychopath, but you can also say it''s extremely emotional and humane around there."


    I''ve actually met Van Damme and talked to him. I''m in law, but I didn''t feel like a psychobus. Although I felt that there was a considerable human problem.


    "Two reporters who previously accused or slapped Kate are sniffing around Kate again. Hepatic cedar willow meal and belly method."


    "Is that them..."


    I just heard that name from Anse''s mouth and Yoshiku feels bad. Both are highly exposed journalists in the media, but both have extremely poor reputations. They both seem to be hated by their peers.


    (Those guys'' obsession with Kate is really off track, isn''t it? Not just those guys, but all over the world, there are some strange anti-Kate reporters.)


    It was a long time before I understood why I learned to rebel against Kate so much. I was wondering if you don''t like it so much that you keep doing charity and getting attention.


    "We are both instructed by the Border Ilane Press Corps behind us. Thanks to the butt grip, it''s moving quite boldly."


    "So we''re going to talk about sniffing around their stinky asses with even more Yasuse. To scoop them up here before they scoop them up."


    "Takada hasn''t decided yet."


    Dog breeders tear up, Yasuse smiles bitterly and looks at Shizuku, waiting for the answer.


    "They are - and so is the Border Irane Press Corps, because you think they are the ones who denigrate the media the other way around. They hate me more than me. That''s why I''ll do it."


    Yoshiku stretched his chest and agreed with a temperamental voice.


    "Hey, you said you''d take it on, didn''t you?


    "I thought he''d come too."


    Dog breeder and Yasuse smile face-to-face.


    (Mr. Kettlehill wanted to invite you too. But he quit as a journalist and became a summariser for the murder club.)


    I remember a journalist I knew, and I regretted it for a long time.

 1106 2.

    Snow Oka Institute, living room. Junko, Midori and Yi watch TV. Tired browses the internet while occasionally watching TV. Truth is, I''m reading Lanobe. Shiatsu is asleep. Blue Nettle is dancing with a twist.


    "It is my theory that the greater our dependence on computers, the more powerful people become."


    Cornelis Van Damme on TV says in a good way.


    ''That''s why I also put a stove to the development of scientific civilization. Nothing is just science for the growth of mankind. It also includes things like culture, spirituality and creativity. We don''t just have to develop scientific civilization, we have to develop other areas.''


    ''Are you interested in seeing the future ahead of science develop?


    ''There isn''t. At one point, artificial intelligence also controlled chess and bezel, and novels were written instead, but at the end of the day, there was a danger that people would let go of those cultures. I just don''t think the world is right for me. They take away people''s potential, and let artificial intelligence take over the reign, right? They don''t have a teacher profession in China anymore, and the kids are teaching classes to AI, but that''s as long as it''s different.''


    Van Damme shrugs her shoulders and answers the show host''s questions. In many countries today, the official participation of tabletop games in artificial intelligence is forbidden, as is the development of AIs that make creations.


    "Mr. Van Dam often accuses the press of arrogance, but this way of thinking about Mr. Van Dam is also quite one-way and arrogant, isn''t it? I pushed my thoughts and pushed the whole world to think that the development of science itself was evil. That''s the kind of air that''s completely spreading."


    Junko said, feeling a little frightened.


    "And when it comes to companies partnering with Grimm Penis, give them vested interests, no matter what they make. I mean, this guy''s just doing business."


    Yi also looks at Van Dam''s skilled face on TV with white eyes.


    Tired took his eyes off the net and looked at the fuzzy and true.


    Seeing the true Lanobe title I''m reading, I''m taken aback. "I was reincarnated into another world as the strongest elf toddler sister and it was a slow life routine, but the demon king''s sister is in trouble battling the dragon''s blood TS brave, so I gave her cheesy powers and if she succeeded in both fights in style, she had a loli slave harem. Oh, man. But the Virgin of the Villain Warrant and her engagement are broken. It''s the end of being trapped in a VRMMO, ''more than half of the cover was filled with long titles if done in very small letters. Besides, it''s in the title until the end of the story.


    "Is that interesting?


    I was tired of just looking at the title and feeling sick, but I''ll keep my mouth shut because I''m pretty sure the truth bends the heso if you say so.


    "Yeah, it''s a common use around temple content, and the title is a little too long, but the expansion goes on temporarily, the story is hot inside, and it''s a work to be drawn to. After I read it, tired too?


    "Ah... yes"


    I was really tired of not wanting to read it at all, but if I didn''t say no, I would calculate that my fondness for true self wouldn''t go down either, and I would snort.


    "But you even wrote the last of the content in the title."


    Yi points it out.


    "No, the content doesn''t necessarily follow the title. I mean, you can''t do that to the last as it says in the title. There''s no way I''m gonna rattle you with a title."


    And, true.


    "But that, the title is a rattle, right? The title was rattled without hinery, so it was tapped on the internet."


    When Yi says so, the truth is that after a moment of stiffness, he taps the book and places it on the couch, and stands up.


    "Ah..."


    Yi also notices his mistakes and puts his hands on his mouth.


    As Junko, Tired and Midori were stunned, True left the living room silently, releasing more and more aura.


    "I did it...... But don''t you think that''s a bad title, too?


    "Heh... I think the title and Yi brother are bad in 3: 7 ~"


    Midori said with a jitty eye to Yi, who excuses himself with a bad look on his head.


    "No, private oilfielders are still showing suspicious moves. You think Theodore Theon Demon is coming to Japan?"


    I''m compelled to change the subject.


    "You''re a celebrity among the Demon clan. NGO - He is a representative of the Border Ilane press corps and a member of the Demon clan''s Executive Committee. So the Border Irane press corps is one of the organizations that was placed under the wing of the Demon clan."


    Tired said. Rather than back streets, as part of Fixer-related information from around the world, Tired also collected information about the area.


    "He''s like the ruler of the press, but now he''s going to use the power of the press to slap the back streets, or something like that?


    And, Yi.


    "I think that''s hard. The Japanese media don''t really want to touch the back streets. No, we''ve been touching each other lately, but we know that if we do too much, we''ll be solemnized in the back streets, so we''re suppressing it, and it wouldn''t be a good hand to use the Japanese media to attack the back streets, no matter how much the border Iranese press corps is said to be a mass media fixer."


    "I see..."


    Junko denied it, and Yi nodded most likely.


    Mr. and Mrs. Cornelis Van Dam and Kate Van Dam rarely meet immediately because they run around the world at work with each other.


    Even if they are away, they are in touch with each other indispensably for a day and have a serious conversation over a TV call.


    Miraculously, those two ended up working in Tokyo, the same Japan, so that only the night could be a precious time together.


    On that day, Van Damme decided to give him the job early, but he forgot that time had passed, and he was immersed in a different task from his job at the Grimm Penis Japan Branch Building.


    "Excuse me."


    Frederick Katsuura, head of the Japanese branch of Grimm Penis, enters the office of Van Damme.


    "Letter? Is it written by hand?


    Katsuura is surprised to see a bunch of envelopes and notes stacked on her desk and Van Dam writing a letter in polite Japanese on her note.


    "In reply to my fan letter for the book I published."


    With his eyes dropped on the letter, Van Damme replied.


    "I wasn''t motivated by it. But if I have to write back to my wife, she''s gonna scratch me. Well, just a little while in your spare time."


    Van Dam with no heart or tired voice.


    "You can see his wife."


    "Oh well, this is already the time"


    Looking at the clock, Van Damme stopped working and went in to change.


    Van Dam, who is not usually very aware of things like familiarity and fashion, wears a more fine jacket than usual today and leaves the room for underground parking.


    "Tonight''s bodyguards are former demonstrators who became fortified vampires and constituents of Sea Chihuahua during the previous war against Junko Yukooka."


    "Ho."


    To Katsuura''s report, Van Damme hammers with interest.


    Entering the underground parking lot, eleven young men and women who looked familiar aligned and drowned their heads simultaneously toward Van Damme.


    "Hmm..."


    Seeing the eleven with their heads up, Van Damme leaked his admiration and broke his face.


    "After a while, your impression has changed a lot. You look like a warrior. I see you''ve worked up a lot."


    Looking over at the former demonstrators'' fortified vampire soldiers, Van Damme says what he thought.


    "You remember us..."


    One of the eleven, Yoshita Ichikawa, unwittingly gives a confused voice. Other members also had those who put it on their faces and those who did not, but in the wake of Van Dam''s dialogue, they did not feel anything.


    "I don''t remember all of my men''s names, faces and data, Yoshita-san Ichikawa. I can''t do that on a boulder. I''m not even as touchy as I am with my men. But remember the promising and the competent. Benefits for me - for the benefit of the organization. Whoever is here was worth all I can remember. That''s all. We''ll continue to improve."


    "Ha."


    To Vandamm, who says so and laughs niggardly, the eleven tighten their expressions and return a temperamental reply.


    "It''s a very unpleasant assignment to amulet my date tonight, thank you very much. I don''t have a chance to spend a break with my wife."


    Eleven faces also broke naturally to Van Damme, who said in a tone of laughter and relaxation.


    Enter the back seat in the car.


    "You''re an unusual thing to be popular with the young kids, Al."


    An elderly black woman already in the back seat speaks out with a distorted intonation. He wears an old-fashioned visual aid to his eyes. Hearing aids attached to the ear also perform well but are old-fashioned and bulky.


    She dares to use cheaper aids. Even the auxiliary device usually seems to be removed as much as possible. For that reason, some people have the same disability as themselves, but are unable to put on assistive devices, and to stand as close as possible to the same sight as those people, she makes the routine as inconvenient to herself as possible. Of course, when it is necessary to wear auxiliary devices, such as when working or dealing with people.


    "If I hadn''t met you, I might not have grown up. I''m relieved to think so."


    "Ala, you can still see from me that there''s no danger, no ordinary people, no Nemo. Yo."


    "Oh, really..."


    Van Damme laughed bitterly at Kate, who smiled and poked at her harsh words.

 1107 3

    Van Dam and Kate were restaurant ships and enjoyed cruising in Tokyo Bay at night.


    It''s Kate Van Damme''s fifty-seventh birthday. In front of the table where the two of them sit, a cake with tons of candles is placed, and the fire is burning in a dazzling way.


    "Alaala, the candles are so bad. Twice as alive now Leva, I wonder if this is going to be twice as exciting wa"


    That being said, Kate tried to erase the candles of the cake on the table with one breath, but 57 candles on the boulder couldn''t be erased with one breath, and many times she blows them whoops.


    Finished blowing the fire, watching Kate applaud happily by herself, thinking she was like a girl, Vandam smiles.


    "You look happy for your birthday no matter how old you are. Whenever my birthday came, I started moaning that I was getting old."


    I haven''t been a van dam since I was a kid, such as when I thought I was happy for my birthday in the first place, but don''t tell me that.


    "Being old Toiu is a cotto that I saw, heard, felt and found out so much. I''m restricted by it, Il, but I''m still blessed with totemo and Imus for being able to feel life and the world using aids. Get one more year old, Ba, another year, and you''re going to have a lot of joy savoring your life. Noyo? That''s a very eye-catching sign of commemoration, Deshaw?


    "Hmm... is that what you think?"


    Even listening to his claims, Vandam depressed the gavel with a difficult face, as he was reluctant to empathize with the way his wife received it.


    "I am pessimistic Sez, nasty Naraz, because I hope to many people to experience raw joy and hosi, because I am now active, sir. The famous toe wealth I have gained is the thing that God gave me to do so, and in my tame stuff, Arimasen"


    The fact is Kate continues to give back 97% of her income to society in the form of donations and investments. Naturally, for the sake of the time being, I have some wealth to store.


    "I don''t really want God''s name in my mouth. At least not when you''re on a date."


    "Ala, I''m sorry"


    He is an atheist and at the same time an abomination of God, faith and even Christian. My surroundings were amazed that such a van Dam was tied to Kate, a devout Christian, and I think it goes on a lot.


    "I don''t believe in God, but I believe in you more than anything else. A wicked man like me needs a beautiful heart with no filth like you."


    The floating dialogue made Van Damme himself think that he was talking, but this is undisputed earnestness.


    I''ve always thought of you as a goddess.


    "Amari, lift me up. I''m also thinking too odate. Sugi, yo? I''m human, too. Failure, sulci, and bad thoughts alike. Let me show you something. Just Il, I can''t tell you anything about Yoona."


    "Don''t tell me. Honestly, I didn''t even want to hear that. And in a seat like this."


    Van Damme in the face.


    "I''m sorry, Cy. But you have a bad temperament. [M] To ask a man for sainthood is, in a way, a madness shabbat death. There are people who hold me up like a Virgin. Ga, if they do, it''s Tamatta''s and Masen''s. While you''re a person, you have to play Saint Naruto and continue to be Ke no. Yo? Most importantly, by performing those people Jill, I will benefit and the il part will also ant, so to complain and so on, that may be the duck that wins the bee, sir. But..."


    Here Kate hangs up the words like she can''t say and opens them up for a little while.


    "Demo, at least to my partner Al. You are greedy to treat me as a person. I want you to look sacred and nad me. One human, Toshite, as my wife, I want you to see fleas, Death."


    (I can''t do that... That''s what I''ve seen. Change that right away, etc...)


    While Kate''s feelings and rational understanding, Van Damme denied it in his heart. I was refusing.


    "Just because you see me that way, and I act like I''m your ideal, that''s why I''m angry and I look bad, Temo, and I''m in trouble."


    "Mmm..."


    With further argument, Van Damme roars. I felt completely overstated.


    "Not really, not to you."


    "Ala, not quite. Naturally, Deshaw? I''m better off with you, Yoli. Five older nanos, right?


    To Van Damme shrugging her shoulders and shaking her little one, Kate laughed prankily and said.


    "Nice vibe, you know, old couple conversations"


    An escort woman who understands English interactions listens to the Van Dam conversations and squeals.


    "Sure... something nice to feel calm about. You mean the atmosphere''s grown up."


    Agree with a scarce vocabulary, Tachiko Peach.


    "I guess I''ll learn English properly..."


    Kiyojiro Kujukuri sighs. I was in the closest seat and heard all the conversations, but I had no idea what I was talking about.


    Eleven of the reinforced vampires of the guards around them were also at the table, picking up dinner at Van Damme''s luxury, while at the same time providing escorts.


    "Hey, you, what is it?


    Seita Ichikawa stood up and fluttered closer to us, stood in his direction as he spoke to an obese short-legged middle-aged man. Obviously, I was walking towards Van Damme.


    "What? We''re just walking, right?


    Laughing naggingly, the man says. That''s the face you often see on TV and in magazines. Certainly a journalist named Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal, some of the escorts remembered the name.


    "That''s certainly one of those reporters who wrote you badly. Are you starting to hang out again?"


    Vandam glanced at the man and frowned. There were a number of reporters in every country once persistently adhering to Kate, but Van Damme had checked them all out. Sooner or later, to feed him his reward.


    "Really? Then turn around. Turn right."


    Towards the hepatic cedar, Seita tells in a chilled voice.


    Why would a kid have to decide that?


    A liver cedar that distorts the face full of saggy skins and fat beards, peeling off dirty teeth and making them look as awesome as possible.


    If it''s a disgusting face, I think Makota makes it. I don''t want to say bad things about people''s faces, but I only feel bad about them. I wouldn''t get this impression if I was just being careless. Obviously an inner distortion - I get a very bad impression because humanity is manifesting itself in the facial phase. I even think that if I beat him to the point where his face deforms, he''d be better off than he is now.


    "Fine, fine. I got a good painting."


    It is a hepatic cedar that kept a sneak photo of the Van Damme and his wife. I also wanted to talk if I could, but I realized I had to give up, leaving a throwaway dialogue and turning back on my heels.


    "It''s not about talking at a time like this, but be careful. You wander the border between life and death for once. Not all the people in this world are on your side, not your understanders."


    Van Damme tells with a strange face, evoking bitter memories.


    Kate almost got killed in Japan about two years ago. From Van Damme''s point of view, it was a very abominable case. Hearing that he received many guns into his body and was transported with an unconscious weight, Van Damme abandoned all his work and flew to Japan.


    After the hepatic cedar left, a large young man appeared ahead of Van Damme''s gaze, smiling and waving.


    "Well, so is he"


    Then he laughs, and Van Damme invites the youth - Yoshihisa Takada - as the escorts can see.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Van Damme"


    I brought a chair and sat at Van Damme''s table, and Yoshiku greeted me.


    It''s Yoshiku Takada.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Kate"


    "Oh, you''re the vibrator. No, I think I should shake it."


    Like her husband, Kate favorably received a long stay.


    "Excuse me, I was on a date."


    "No, no, Kate will be happy. He said he wanted to see you."


    "With me? Why?"


    I look at Van Dam strangely for a long time. The reason I previously solicited it was also a story about Kate recommending it, and I was curious.


    "My husband, who hates the media, is a reporter about Praise Mel. Think of things, I''m sure he''s a great journalist, Imacita. It''s very beneficial to be friendly and nutty."


    "If they say that much, you''re going to go through the honor and embarrass yourself about something"


    To Kate''s words, Yoshiku shrugs his big shoulder and smiles lightly.


    "It''s harder than shooting UFOs to meet good and trustworthy journalists in the first place."


    "I''m glad to be praised and acknowledged, but you''ve always had bad feelings for the press,"


    While I feared for Kate''s words, I felt a sting for Van Damme''s words and stuck them in my mouth.


    "I wouldn''t say it''s all true, but the race of journalists I''ve ever met was full of disrespectful, arrogant and dignified people. It''s like I''m just a bunch of guys who believe I''m the center of the world. So when I went out in public - when I saw it on camera, I felt like a saint. Besides, they''re only doing one-sided press while they''re free to press, they''re not doing press, they''re just doing business with Provaganda."


    "I have a lot of earaches...... I worked for a newspaper like that."


    All I can think of is being put out in my mouth, and Yoshiku drops the dead line and exhales small.


    "By the way, what conversation did you have with that reporter?


    "We''re not having a conversation. My escort drove me back."


    Van Damme shrugs his shoulders and answers a long-standing question.


    "That''s it. I can''t see that coming from my seat. Actually... it''s that reporter I''m chasing right now."


    Yoshiku decided that it was better to be somewhat honest with Van Damme about the job description in this matter. I''d like to keep it on my side if possible.


    "Did you know? He''s the one who slapped Kate before."


    "I know. So, what do we do with him?


    "He said the hepatic cedar is connected to the Border Irane press corps. So, I was instructed by that organization to make some suspicious moves, so it''s up to me to investigate. I can''t go into much detail."


    "I feel like I can''t talk in detail, talk enough, Il."


    "I agree."


    To Kate and Van Damme''s words, Shizuku smiles.


    "I know what you''re trying to say. If anything happens, I want to hear from you. I thought you said you wanted information. When you get a chance, you can do an interview with him, pull out his rudeness, record it, and deliver it to you, okay?


    "No, no, I''m asking you to do that - if you can, please"


    "Hmm? I think I just heard some weird Japanese."


    I smile and bow my head forever, Van Damme laughs too.


    "My aim is the Border Irane Correspondents, which is leaping behind the hepatic cedar, right? Representative Theodore Theon Demon is also now in Japan."


    "I know. And... I''ve met the man once before. Not yet, when he''s not a representative of the Border Irane press corps, but a senior executive of a private oil field store, and he hasn''t been a member of the Demon clan''s executive committee. You''ve come to solicit me."


    "What is solicitation... a pull out?


    "No, that was a bad way of saying it. It''s not solicitation, it''s not pull-out. I''ve spoken to Grimm Penis about joining him under the umbrella of a private oilfield store and all that nonsense. When it''s more beneficial to each other, don''t be shy and grand with your eyes from above. Of course I said no. I don''t know what you''re thinking. He was a person. The world calls me a psychopath - but in my mind, you smelled like that guy deserved it. Yeah, just a hunch, no big reason."


    Van Dam talking in a grumpy way.


    "Sorry, remind me of something I don''t like"


    "I don''t mind. Instead, I spit out that nasty thing and it''s refreshing."


    In an apology, Van Damme broke his face.

 1108 4.

    When Yoshiku was listening from Van Dam, Harutaro Yase was visiting the Japanese branch of the Border Ilane Correspondents Group immediately to explore.


    In the back streets, there is also quite a bit of dirty information out there about the Border Irane Correspondents. When I look at a press site that specializes in back streets, I get that information from time to time.


    Typical is the fact that we are in a honeymoon relationship with private oilfielders and that we are putting pressure on the national press not to let them write any bad rumors about the corporate government that funded them, but that is not all.


    In the same way as stealth marketing, the fabrication of specific information and the alteration of the truth also became contracted out of gold. Bad information about certain ethnic groups and religions, for example, is also done on the Internet by writing ''It''s actually a mistake and the truth is like this'', or by talking on television to people with researcher titles saying ''It''s been like this until now, but it''s actually like this in recent research'', on a global scale.


    In this day and age, there are strict regulations regarding organisational stema. The Border Ilane Correspondents Corps also does not undertake much, as advertising and promotion of goods often conflicts of law between countries. However, if business is not even involved, many countries also have no problems with stema, so we can do faux news contracts with almost no problems.


    of the media said to be the fourth power, an extremely malicious rampage, Anse thinks.


    Keeping the side of the press at bay, the first to uncover the reality of this organization, which manipulates the same media all you want, was O''MyRave, an information organization also known as the highest in the world. Moreover, since it was uploaded to its previous institutional paper site, the reality of it was first revealed in the back streets of Japan, from which the story spread in the form of rumors to the rest of the world.


    The Japanese branch of the Border Irane Press Corps was a surprisingly small four-story building. But the building is small, but the grounds of the garden are quite large, even though it is said to be in the city centre. The property is located a short distance from the building and there is also a two-story quarters. The vast majority of the garden is covered with woods, while the grass also grows. Very green.


    Yasuse feels such a bad taste that the extra NGO of gold quietly boasts of his power.


    Since there are so many trees, I also saw that if only on the premises, they could easily infiltrate.


    I don''t expect to get inside the building, but I was going to plant a high-performance bug from one end to the building window. Whether it''s soundproof glass or not, it''s an excellent thing to catch tremors and determine audio.


    The time is before twenty o''clock. I can still see the lights in all the windows of the building. Just in case, think about getting close after all the lights go out, climbing the building and turning on the bug.


    (That feels like you''re trying to trap fish. Hopefully I can catch some good info......)


    Let yourself lurk in the grass and think about that, Yasuse.


    Once good scoop information has been received, Yasuse intends to cite the findings of the Japanese branch of the Border Irane Correspondents Group on the "Whiplash Disease" agency paper site. Daily, Yasuse and Yoshiku often cite articles via this site, as news-specific information tissue whiplashes are gathering information and making it articles via freelance informants.


    Yasuse, who was just waiting for the passage of time in the grass, shook his body.


    I felt countless killings directed at me.


    (Was it even rigged with sensors? Besides, intruders don''t hesitate to kill and deal with it... that''s a really noisy organization)


    With a private oilfield store on the back, I didn''t expect Yasuse and the neighborhood. Drain your nostril gun and throw the outlet into your mouth.


    (Two...... no, three. That''s a miscellaneous level. I didn''t want to make a scene, but I couldn''t help it)


    Knowing that the escape route was also blocked and sandwiched back and forth, Anse leaped out of the grass.


    The enemy had one forward and one backward. The other is supposedly hiding in the woods.


    Shoot the forward enemy first. Yasuse suddenly pops up and shoots through the wolves. This reaction alone shows that it''s not a big arm. He gets shot through the throat and lightly collapses.


    A rear enemy shoots at him, but Yasuse leaps wide aside just to ask for a favor and dodges, looking back, he sets his aim on the rear enemy and shoots. Shoot through the center of your chest. Now we''re done with you two.


    Aiming at the timing immediately after Yasuse''s attack, a hidden enemy shot at him, but Yasuse didn''t stop moving. I also expected to be shot at that time.


    Lower yourself and walk, gazing at the woods.


    Then another shot was fired, a fire in the dark - a muzzle flash that identified the enemy''s position, and Yasuse grasped the enemy''s position and shot back.


    "Damn!?


    After the scream, confirm the sound of the raider falling.


    (Are you an idiot? I wish I could just move)


    Even though I think so, Yasuse is not alarmed. The opponent who has been hiding and shooting is also because bullets may have been stopped with bulletproof fiber.


    But when you look at the discontinued kill, you must have died or passed out or, in any case, become incapable of fighting.


    "There''s a long back street here, too. I''m gonna need some more decent guys."


    Shortly after laughing and whining like a clap out, Yasuse''s face was stretched out. In front of you - because the door behind the building opened and one man appeared with ferocious killing.


    "How about me? I know it''s better than these guys, but give it a try."


    Says the man who showed up in the front of Anse. The moment the door opened, I should have shot him, but Anse couldn''t move. Yasuse''s instincts were sure to convey it in the form of fear, stopping her body from moving. If you point the gun at me, you''ll die at that moment.


    At first glance at the fierce face of the white man who appeared, Yasuse had total hair all over his body. I was limping. The word frog stared at by a snake crossed the back of his brain.


    (Adonis Adams......)


    Yasuse also knew the face and name of the man who showed up. A killer who has recently gained more visibility even in the back streets. But he said he used to be a territory abroad and was often hired by private oilfielders.


    "Are you freaking out?"


    Adonis throws up looking bored when she sees Anse stiff to fear.


    "Vulnerable bullying is not a hobby. Drop the gun and get caught by adults. I don''t know where he is, what his purpose is, and if he vomits honestly, he won''t be tortured."


    Adonis tells you in a calm voice, but there''s no guarantee of life after that.


    (One way or the other...)


    Get ready and point the gun at Adonis.


    Shortly afterwards, Anse''s readiness froze with fear, smashing and scattering.


    (What is death - like this? Death itself is coming down��. Death is�� with one concept�� with one particular emotion that death itself is hard to describe further ahead of fear and despair��)


    Thoughts broke off there.


    Adonis'' bullet pierced Yasuse''s bulletproof fiber - through his heart, Yasuse became a big letter, looking up at the night sky, and fulfilled it with a strong awareness and a real sense of what was called death.


    "Hit me... wish I hadn''t said something extra?


    Looking down at Anse''s body, Adonis groaned pompously as he returned the gun to his nostalgia.


    Two years ago, Kate was being attacked by an immigrant robber while inspecting the immigrants'' factory facilities in Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    It''s not the mafia''s fault. If you want to get your hands on Kate, in anticipation of retaliation from Sea Chihuahua and various other forces, the Mafia forbade Kate to hand it over, so it''s probably a solo offender by the lowest ranking chimp criminal.


    Kate desperately fled the factory with a girl who was only ten years old but who worked at that factory as many immigrant workers were killed.


    I thought I could get out of the back door, and Kate couldn''t find the very existence of the back door.


    I escaped inside the workplace that was in the back, closed the keys, and desperately moved the little container I had left and piled it on the door, but it doesn''t even buy me a lot of time. I can''t prevent it no matter what you think.


    But there were air ducts going through the workplace. Through that one, Kate decides she can escape and puts the child in the air duct first.


    "Come quickly, Mr. Kate."


    A girl of Indonesian immigration named Chiyoko Akamura reached out, but Kate shook her head sideways.


    "Their aim is me, Deshaw. I''ll buy you some time to get out of Mass."


    "That''s it! Mr. Kate''s life is so much more important than mine! If Kate was alive, I could save a lot of people, but I was alive..."


    Halfway through Chiyong''s words, Kate pulled Chiyong''s hand.


    "You can''t say that and ha. People''s lives (c) It''s not the stuff you use to calculate numbers, yo."


    "But then even Mr. Kate..."


    "I''m more than five times as alive as Chiyo-chan, Sita. Nante, who lives my quintile and lets Inai die, is a cot that must never be. I can''t forgive Cell for dying a kid who''s only ten years old, Death. You want to grow up and have a taste of the Ilonna experience, life itself."


    Thousand crystals I thought I might have used to calculate the numbers myself, but I was pressed by Kate''s powerful voice and expression and couldn''t get into it.


    Eventually, a chimp appears before Kate.


    "Hey, grow up. If I imitate anything funny, I''ll kill you. Have mercy on me, too. Mercy in the name of ransom."


    While immigrants point their guns at each other, they take out the handcuffs and wield them.


    "Two, ask me a question. Is that Yoi? Dowcite, I need your money. Death? Why do you need Nan, Ka?


    "That''s because you''re poor! I just want to have fun and live my whole life gracefully!


    Kate turns her pity gaze to the chimps who expose her anger and summon her.


    "Soudesca. So why did you kill the Italians at the factory, Nodes? The aim is to kidnap me, Cite, ransom Nara, Deshaw, who never killed those people?


    "It''s to show us what we mean. It''s like asking you to be nice."


    "Is it Saw? Demo, it''s counterproductive. There''s nothing Agerell about people who take people''s lives for that. If you want to kill me, kill me Cy."


    The finer dust also didn''t show how scared he was, and with Kate, who opens her hands dignified, the chimps became more overwhelmed, sweating coldly and retreating.


    And the chimp realizes that he is afraid, and is aroused by anger.


    "Nah! Then I''ll kill you as I wish!


    The chimp yells and shoots three times to keep the gun up.


    Kate collapses.


    (Oh, my God...)


    Thousands of crystals watching the thing from inside the duct tears.


    You must never kill, you were the one who shouldn''t let you die, but this chimp has killed you. I left it to impulsive anger to kill.


    "Hi-ha-ha, I couldn''t take the money, but now I''m gonna make a name for myself in history. As the man who killed the great Virgin. Ha... what is the Virgin? Ugh... you''re the same person as me..."


    The man was forced to laugh, but eventually turns to tears. I felt the sins I had committed now, and I was desperate for what I had done irrevocably.


    "What difference does it make in the value of a person''s life... if he''s shot, he''ll die"


    When a man says in tears, he puts a gun to his forehead and pulls the trigger.


    Qianjing jumped out of the duct and hurried to call an ambulance. And to keep the blood from spilling out, Kate''s gunshot wound was coated with the hemostatic found in the infirmary and tightly tied up with a bandage. Without this first aid, Kate would not have been able to help, a doctor has told her later.


    The case also had later testimonies of Chiyong, further enhancing Kate Van Dam''s image of fame and holiness.


    At the same time, however, her number of antichristenings grew as if proportional to the number of supporters, as her not too many virgins fell on her nose.


    It is also rumored that the reason why some members of the Japanese press have become sticky with her is that this case may have begun, but I am not sure where it actually is. There are other journalists from Kate Anti besides Japan who are obstinately trying to discredit Kate.

 1109 5

    The day after Van Dam and his wife had a nice chat on the boat, Yoshiku learned at home that Anse had been killed.


    The dog owner visited after a while. The dog owner also found out that Yasuse was dead and visited Shizuku.


    Yasuse''s death was learned on a network of informants. The shooting bodies were exposed to dignified and humane places, so any of them could be handled on apparent news. Or... the other person is the other person, there may be regulations in the press and it may not be news.


    "Pens are stronger than swords or something, but is hiring a killer a laughing place?


    Dog breeder in a sarcastic tone.


    "Battlefield journalists have long been talking about hiring mercenaries to escort and guide you, but are you your own soldiers, or are you the work of those escorts? In any case, I couldn''t imagine a boulder ending a colleague exploring themselves without asking questions. I wonder how much you don''t want me to know."


    Yoshiku talks in a voice that pushed his anger to death.


    "You don''t want them to know you''re just keeping an escort with a gun on standby. And you didn''t sneak out the body to expose it, seeing that you might have other people, are you going to warn me? I mean to us. Thinking about it, it must have been a pretty criminal, aggressive organization before I wanted to be known. Or maybe Anse saw him as a backstreet resident and didn''t condone anything. Somehow there''s a private oilfielder behind them, opposite the back street."


    Seeking calm analysis of the dog breeder, the fury increasingly solicits a prolonged period of time. According to common sense in the back street, it was sniffing around, so there was no choice but to be killed, but it was unacceptable in the long run. I''m still dragging my sense of the surface around there.


    "What do we do? Do you want to pull this off ''cause it looks bad?


    "Dog breeders can always pull off. I''m not the touchdown who can stay back for doing this."


    "Come on, I was gonna do it alone, and don''t be mean to me. I''m sorry, Yasuse, but it''s getting interesting. I cared for you like you''re mentally weak."


    I laughed for a long time at the dog breeder who made fun of me with an invincible grin.


    Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal and Ugashi Law are both freelance journalists, with lots of opportunities to be exposed to the media, and hated.


    Uchi has been about to be dried over Kate-related matters for a time, but recently her work has become a bummer again. These days there are more jobs that are treated as rare beast commentators on TV than jobs that write articles.


    I honestly don''t like the job of exposing myself to public, but I take the job because I think it''s for my selling and advertising. It often caused fine trouble as well. Although not at the level of being dried again.


    Meanwhile, the world-class hepatic cedar, with its many supporters, is encouraging their work from the next to the next, also with their help. Self expression greed also flourishes, selling himself vigorously and aggressively. I do things that others resent and hate, but I avoid colliding with my work counterparts. I can calculate that.


    Ubelly and liver cedar were drinking in the box seat at the shot bar that day. Whooping Belly, who doesn''t have many friends, held the most booze seats together in his life, was Hepatic Cedar.


    "Shinjuku blockade disturbance three weeks ago, that was also a terrible press regulation. I don''t know how ghosts end up on the Internet, but I don''t know what''s going on."


    An old man who speaks abominably - Uchi. When I drink with liver cedar, I mostly only talk about the press.


    "As far as the back streets are concerned, this country places too much regulation on the press. Press freedom always counts from the bottom, and I can snort."


    "It''s up to me to decide what press freedom is, even the Border Ilane Press Corps. It''s actually the regulating side, keeping the freedom of the press up. Now it''s their hands and feet, and they''re in a moving position."


    Hepatic cedar speaking sparingly laughing as if to dish the frustration of the womb. This one was a middle-aged man in barrel shape with a big belly. The straightforward uvula and the ever-cynical and chilling hepatic cedar have contrasting personalities in the same reporter.


    "They pretend to be the press, they control the press"


    Squeeze your fists in the belly.


    "But there''s also a delicious part for us. Used, used... the world is like that"


    The liver cedar is stubborn, but the belly is not satisfied. I seriously believe that we should not be in this world, such as being able to use ourselves, which is absolute justice. I need to be in a position to just use it.


    "Van Damme also used the press in the case of Junko Yukioka, even though he often criticizes the press on a daily basis."


    Uchi says and whisks.


    "That was no choice for a TV station that was annoyed by the press regulations on the back street, because it was convenient. That''s what I did by consorting with Van Damme and letting him blow a bubble. Besides, Van Damme has criticized the media by mouth, but on his own route to each country, he also has connections with the media. No, you should say I made it. Maybe Kate Van Damme slapped me a year ago."


    "I didn''t know that far... boulders..."


    Taught by hepatic cedar, the belly is impressed. Age is higher in the Utsumi, but his ability as a reporter made it clear which was higher, and the arrogant Utsumi admitted only about the Hepatic Cedar.


    "Finally, I know you''re about to drop a bomb."


    That''s what the liver cedar says, pour beer.


    "He''s got a big nose. There will be a press conference tomorrow. Look forward to that."


    Uchi turned his eyes for a moment and was surprised, but said confidently, grinning.


    Private Oil Tanya Japan Branch.


    Some of the people watching TV at the entrance included the figure of Haya Biton, one of the executives and captain of the operative unit, and Rafael Demon, branch chief, senior executive and even one of the Demon clan executive commissioners of the Japanese branch.


    Biton, nominally, is supposed to be dead, but still looks dignified inside the Japanese branch. The position hasn''t changed either. That''s what Raphael tells me to delude me if I get stuck with someone else who looks a lot like me.


    It''s a bitton that I was shocked to see if such a dodgy death operation was okay, but I''ve been starting to think lately that perhaps even if I found out, I would have been able to follow him as well, and that I didn''t have to have died in the first place.


    The television showed Theodore Scion Demon, a person who, like Raphael, was the executive commissioner of the Demon clan and a senior executive of a private oilfield store.


    A magnificent white man with a stern face, but his eyes are loose and cloudy. His face is neat, but his eyes are not good. Finally, the face is not nice. He''s a man without a single affection, and like Raphael, he''s creeped out in the clan as a man who doesn''t know what he''s thinking about iron skin.


    "I''m just trying to keep my emotions out of my face as much as possible, but this guy... from what I''ve seen, he seems like the type of person who''s building walls with others because he has very different thoughts and sensibilities from people"


    Rafael said as he watched Theodore responding to an interview on the screen.


    "He was originally an inconspicuous member of the Demon clan, and it was not a pattern that would make him one of the members of the Executive Committee. At a time when we were unable to give Angel Names, there was no promising vision."


    "Angel name..."


    Biton looks at me. Episodes related to angel names within the Demon clan are never a happy substitute.


    All of the Demon clans draw the blood of Mikhail Demon, who can also be called the original ancestors.


    Among these, those whose mother''s genes were also regarded as excellent, or who were born artificially inseminated into eggs with frozen preserved Mikhail sperm outstanding genes, are given the name of an angel from birth and receive such a thorough education of brilliance that they can even be described as inhumane from an early age. Rumor has it that some children are going to become obsolete or commit suicide in that educational curriculum.


    Exceptions include Mikhail''s eldest son and his near-age overlife, who has an angel name.


    "He was, however, added to one of the members of the Executive Committee, although he was granted the status of representative of the Border Iranese Press Corps. It was no longer an unnatural flourish, but it deserved credit because it put the media around the world in a position to be heard. I don''t even know what he''s doing coming to Japan, but thanks Kina for the stink. He has all the soldiers and killers. He also hires Adonis Adams, a killer that private oilfielders like to use. He was working in Japan recently, too."


    "I know. I also heard that Adonis murdered a known photographer in a backstreet informant neighborhood called Harutaro Yasuse last night."


    "Did you know that, too? I know you''ve been explored, but killing and dealing with it smells like kina at last."


    Raphael''s phone vibrates as Raphael and Biton are in conversation. The TV had turned into a commercial.


    ''Watch TV. Something terrible happened on the news.''


    "Exactly what channel are we looking at now?


    "It''s 24ch."


    Following my men''s words and changing channels, the venue for the press conference was reflected.


    It shows an adorable girl, supposedly of Southeast Asian descent, sitting in her seat with Mike in front of her. I think my age is in my early teens.


    "This child..."


    Raphael looked familiar to the girl.


    "You know what?


    "Two years ago, Kate Van Damme saved my life and talked about it."


    "Oh... Um..."


    Raphael answers the questioning bitton. Only what the case was about, I knew Biton too, but I didn''t even remember the girl.


    "Two years ago, the story of me being helped by Mr. Kate is a lie."


    With a crying face, and tears, the girl - Chiyoko Akamura - confesses.


    ''It''s all a fabrication. It was Kate''s madness to give her fame. "


    A father beside Chijing said, with a depressing face.

 1110 6.

    I watched the press conference Biton and Raphael were watching on the same channel as Junko, True, Tired, Midori, Yi and Shirai in the living room of the Yukooka Institute.


    "Threatened with gold and violence, I joined this madness to further Mr. Kate''s fame,"


    Qianjing''s father, Suharto Akamura, testifies with tears of remorse.


    "The people who were actually murdered by the robbers, the robbers are dead, but you said they were set up too?


    ''I don''t know the details...... It''s scary to know, too, but I think so. Please, don''t touch that area in front of your daughter. It''s a terrible story.''


    ''What''s the sincerity of claiming now that I was forced to lie with all my parents and children?


    ''Cause I''ve always been sick. Even though he''s in death, he''s fooled a lot of people, in addition to such horrible things.''


    My daughter Chiyong is finally crying down, and my father Suharto is also sneezing his face and crying. I don''t think very much of it as an act.


    "Isn''t it now you''re cheating? You''re also part of something horrible. I''m just sick right now, I''m sorry, I''m sad, I''m crying - that''s how I look. Hey."


    "I agree."


    "Huh? What do you mean?


    True to snort at the words of Junko, but I couldn''t understand it by Yi.


    "The fact that Kate''s match pump was two years ago means someone''s threatening me and lying to me."


    "Oh......"


    Explained to Junko, Yi also understands.


    "Yi should be able to read some more of the finesse of people''s minds..."


    "Heh, it hurts a lot to negociate and not be able to insight people''s spiciness or sadness?


    "That''s a bad area..."


    After accusations of tiredness and misery, Yi nodded.


    Around the same time, Mr. and Mrs. Van Dam watched a press conference of parents and children of Akamura in the office of Bilvan Dam, the Japanese branch of Grim Penis.


    "This is someone who can''t help being threatened, Deshaw."


    Kate mouths the same sentiments as Junko. I was convinced that it was obvious that someone was threatening me behind it.


    "Right...... I have a hand in convincing this parent and child, but I''m trying to discredit Kate, the benefactor of my life, so I guess that''s a good reason. And... cowards who manipulate Akamura parents and children in the back will surely continue to use them."


    As Van Damme, I recognized him as a very troublesome opponent. Simple enemies can do anything, but they are not. Because those who were originally allies could be blackmailed and presumed to be falling back on their enemies.


    "Extremely simple, extremely cheesy despicable, but highly effective -"


    "Death of the Potatoes, who helped Sang and the others in Akamura as soon as possible. We both think it''s totemo hard right now. And..."


    "Mm-hmm. There is also a risk of being erased shortly after this. But don''t panic. Your immediate movement may also be embedded in an invisible enemy scenario."


    Kate''s is a van dam that suppresses her feelings about doing it. There''s no way the resourceful Kate could possibly understand that, but in a way that would sacrifice herself, she also held the nail out of Van Dam''s mouth, seeing as if she might have acted first for Akamura''s parents and children.


    "But, well, there''s a lot of crude things about this plot. What are you going to do when they find out you made it up? And are you sure you won''t be seen through?


    Though I said I might also be calculating Kate''s movements, it was also a van dam that I don''t even think about that much at the point of using such a shallow, cowardly hand at the bottom.


    The press conference for Akamura''s parents and children is over, and show hosts and commentators are doing whatever they want on TV and talking to each other with their faces.


    "Obviously it''s faux news, but I feel bad considering what kind of deal there was behind letting the benefactor of my life despise me"


    Bitons throw up. And I often find it hard to use such horrible hands.


    "You don''t even want to think about it. But I wonder if this is a dangerous measure. If we find out the truth, we''ll reverse our position at once."


    Raphael said. The person who set this stupid fabrication up doesn''t seem to be that smart. And we have to find out who did it.


    "Let''s inquire. What is the sincerity of this unproductive way?"


    Raphael makes the call. The opponent is Theodore Scion Demon. Raphael thinks it''s probably not Theodore''s fault. But still, we need confirmation.


    "It''s the fifth. I know what to do. And return the same answer. I''m not directly sensing. That''s all I have to say. ''


    When I wondered if my voice had returned as extremely pale, the phone was hung up unilaterally.


    "Well... I guess it''s not even a lie. I don''t think he''s gonna do this in such a ridiculous way."


    There were a few other things I wanted to talk to you about, but Theodore seems to be quite the crown, and now Raphael decided he couldn''t.


    "The runaway of those below. But to Theodore and the others - the private oilfielders, it''s not like they''re not responsible. Because I was sneaking around the world to root for the press to do kate bashing."


    I don''t know what route that instruction was given, but Biton sees that it was this fabricated accusation by Akamura parents and children that saw the times and methods wrong and that the runaway showed up.


    "Theodore would have a headache because he knows that, too. I need to think about what to do when I discover it''s faux news. I think we should stop obsessing with Ketoy Van Dam in the first place."


    Raphael has been a wonder for a long time. Does the Border Irane Press Corps, its head Theodore Scion Demon, and the anti-Kate reporters around the world disgust and obsess with Kate as if they were possessed? I was wondering how much people triggered mass media bashing, but not too much hatred.


    Yoshiku and the dog owner were on coffee shop TV watching Akamura parents and children meet.


    "That was a delightful spectacle."


    "It''s unpleasant."


    The dog owner laughed slightly, and Yoshiku said with a flashing face.


    "Will the police arrest Kate? There are dead people out there."


    "At a time when you don''t know which one is crazy, do you want the police to move? It won''t work without solid evidence either. And the other guy is that Kate Van Damme."


    "Oh well. But... you think this is what Yasuse was saying, Kate''s scandalous accusations by the Border Irane Press Corps?


    Turn your hands behind your head and bring them deep into the chair, and the dog owner asks as you bite down the elongation. It was interesting that the parents and children of the immigrants were crying, but they were frightened of those who set them up, when it was a less than real fabrication.


    "I think it''s possible. It''s worth checking out this parent and child."


    Yoshiku clearly decided on the next course of action.


    "I feel different, but hey. If the Border Ilane press corps were to set it up, it wouldn''t be such a fantastic thing, it would be more like this... something that would take a clear form? At least I don''t think I''ll have the kind of fake I''d have trouble with if I found out, but I''m an idiot for mass garbage, so don''t you know that, too?


    "No, when you hit me with that question in that way, I feel terribly bad..."


    Shizuku dropped his shoulder and spilled a bitter laugh at the dog breeder who teased him with a mean grin.


    When Kate returned to the private room provided in the Grimm Penis building and checked the message, it came from various places, wacky in. Some worry about Kate, others doubt. The request for an interview has also arrived.


    Look at one of them and call them.


    "We have confirmed the situation -. Can I help you? Don''t hesitate to say it sooner when it sucks. ''


    Hearing a prolonged woman''s voice, Kate is relieved. I''ve known Kate since she was a kid.


    "Aligata, come on. Shikashi, we''ll yacht as much as we can. When you''re not Downimo, wish Isimus."


    ''Okay -. That Kate doesn''t have God''s protection. "


    "Don''t worry, Smitty. Sister."


    As Kate hung up the call, she expanded the list of messages on the display and moved on to the task of replying to each and every one of them.

 1111 7

    Akamura Suharto''s wife was an angelic woman who loved Suharto, an immigrant and disabled person, without discrimination at all. But he got sick young, and he got ahead of him.


    I left my daughter Chiyoko saying "Be Happy" and Chiyoko still died at an early age, but Chiyoko remembers her mother properly.


    Suharto inherited Akamura, his wife''s surname.


    The father with bad legs then desperately raised his daughter. After Qian Jing grew up to some extent, he has now worked desperately hard to support his father, Suharto, who is gradually falling ill by doing several part-time jobs.


    Suharto was distressed. That my daughter can only go to school about half the week, can''t play with a lot of friends, and has days of being chased to work for her daily life.


    This is unlikely to make me happy in the future. I wondered if the critical life of poverty at the bottom would just continue.


    "I''m not unhappy that I''m poor. Because it''s the life that Kate helped me, and I''m going to try my best to live."


    Qianjing said that in front of Suharto, smiling, but the word was counterproductive for Suharto. He wants to get him out of poverty because he''s such a daughter. There''s no point in being happy in this life.


    Indeed, thanks to Kate, we live a better life than the bottom line. Many immigrants live more miserably. It can also be described as more of a luxury that Suharto with bad legs can do with both parents and children. I can''t tell if I look up or down.


    But still... Suharto becomes conscious both up and down. I don''t care what happens to me, but at least only my daughter, Chiyoko, wants more human happiness. The last word my wife sent to my daughter is a curse.


    "Father... we''ve done something terribly wrong."


    At the first floor of the 1DK apartment, Chiyong said with a nag. Ever since yesterday, when there was a press conference, our faces have been dark for both of us. There is also a lack of conversation.


    Suharto holds an internal position in flower making at the table. The freedom of one leg is not advantageous, so there is only a limited amount of work that can be done. Besides being sick and weak.


    "I treated whoever helped me... as a liar... as a bad guy. You''re going to hell, us. Why did you have to do this!


    Chiyong complains with a cry of remorse.


    (Really why...)


    Suharto''s hand stops.


    (Originally miserable, it became extra miserable... How far does God care if he bullies us)


    Aware that his daughter is blocked, Suharto does not curse those who manipulate his destiny. I can still stand it if I''m alone. But why even my daughter... I can''t be patient. I can''t help regretting it.


    (Would you rather be a prostitute? Without money, there''s nothing I can do. I''m talking about a man whore being a better business than a woman whore with fewer players... No... but if you do that, I''m sorry to Chiyo even if they don''t know the analogy... Even though I have committed a crime...)


    When I even thought about it, the call rang.


    Thousands of crystals head to the front door as a matter of course, not a bad Suharto with legs. Even at the tip of the eye and nose, Chiyong takes the initiative, not Suharto.


    When I saw the face of the person I visited, the expression on Chiyong''s face was strong. It was the Urchin Method.


    "That was a really famous act. You did a great job."


    A womb that spreads a distorted grin and says. Hate fire dwelt in the eyes of a thousand crystals looking up.


    "Those tears..."


    "I know. Follow me, tears of regret for disparaging that woman, right? I''ve figured that out, so I''m impressed."


    Stay away from my daughter.


    He spread a distorted grin and was a wuss belly that drew his face closer to the thousand crystals, but Suharto strained one leg and softened, pushing it away with an angry shape.


    "Yes, criminal conviction. Hey, that''s a fine injury offense. Shall I sue you?


    "What?


    "You raised your hand to me. That''s a crime of injury. You can sue me, can''t you? Ignorant. Hey, don''t even know that. Pfft."


    ����


    Shredding her shoulders, she laughed slightly and said hatefully at her belly. Suharto gets nagging and silent.


    "I forgive you, though. I need your help to keep the press free and just."


    In this tone, the belly turned back its heel and walked away.


    (Because I... did that... shit...! It''s hurting thousands of crystals!


    Suharto clenches his fists and bites his lips. After being stuck with that devilish man because of himself and exposing the sins he has committed to his daughter as well, he has been forced by a story to do so and has participated in the act of discrediting his benefactor.


    "Dad... can''t we do anything?


    "No..."


    Suharto waved his blanket as he had decided to ask Chiyong in tears.


    "Not if you don''t do anything like this. We have to find a way."


    That''s what Suharto says. He sits down and opens the net.


    I desperately search to see if there is any way to eat in the holographic display. Keep looking for ways to break this situation.


    Eventually Suharto''s hand stopped. What was on the display was a site called Snow Oka Laboratory.


    "Dad... can''t we do anything?


    ''No, not if you don''t do anything like this. We have to find a way.''


    (Hmm...... clever. You want to poke at me for immigration of the poor?


    I planted a bug in Suharto''s house to eavesdrop on the conversation, but I haven''t been able to pick up much important conversation since.


    (Well, that would mean I couldn''t think of anything over there either)


    When his nose rang and laughed off, he was an unwillingly utter belly no more.


    "Kate Vantum. Has the mask of hypocrisy finally peeled off"


    "Do you want to earn wealth and fame until you do this? The human desires of the upper classes are endless."


    "Worst match pump ever. Yah. People are dying, man. ''


    "The descent of an unimaginable evil. I''m gonna throw up. ''


    "Wasn''t it true you used to get slapped a lot? There''s no smoke in the fire."


    "If you have a disability, you''re lying about selling it. Give it back your big name like Helen Keller from the 21st century."


    "My husband, Cornelis Van Damme, is like that, and my wife is so determined. It''s a hypocritical business with all the couples."


    The voice of the internet was overflowing with accusations about Kate letting her hit herself with a do-it-yourself act to improve her image, letting people die and even holding a ten-year-old responsible for that one stick at the time.


    "This looks like a part-time job."


    But Junko looked at them with cold eyes. I noticed that all the boards, threads, and even SNS writing on the bulletin board resembled all of Kate''s critical arguments.


    "Bytes?"


    True, sitting on the same couch as Junko, looks at Junko right next to him and asks.


    "Stema is now prohibited by Japanese law, but we still have a company to sneak up on. So, the part-time kid repeats the dotted temple coppel everywhere, so even the stema of the same person gets involved."


    Junko truly explains.


    "Heh heh, there''s a lot more beating than advocacy. Is this all part-time, too?


    Midori, who was lying on the floor of the living room lying down and browsing the internet, said with a glance at Junko as he slapped his leg.


    "Hmm... I guess it doesn''t even mean it''s all. Riding an ass horse just because people don''t usually feel comfortable here is a beautiful way to write online. Or someone who really took it would be purely angry."


    and Junko.


    "No matter what the truth is, the average person gets lightly flushed by the rumors. If you were being slapped on TV or in a newspaper or magazine, you''d be slapped because you have something, ''cause that''s what I think. Of course, some people don''t take it easily and truly. I think we can make it into Litmus paper around here."


    There was no one on the spot who did not know what judgment Junko intended to say litmus paper.

 1112 8

    More the next day. Two days after the accusation of Akamura parents and children.


    Peaches, Suntae, Kiyojiro and several other fortified vampires were watching further kate bashing coming from BAKA News UK on TV at the Grim Penis Japan Branch entrance.


    Its contents were allegations that Kate represents several NGOs, but in two of them, the destination of the funds has not been revealed, or that there are unclear areas.


    "You mean this was missed...?


    Seita squeaks like a frigid. Kate is basically clearly disclosing the flow of funds in the organizations involved. Everyone on the spot knows that.


    Kate should have been thorough around it because of the desire to avoid financial trouble, of course, and because it is funds that are deceiving in donations, we need to be clear that we are not sorry for the people who donated.


    "It''s in every organization, such as the unclear flow of funds. We grim penises and so on are particularly bad. The Border Irane press corps is pretty bad, too. Kate hated those things and was making them clear. But... you couldn''t cover everything."


    Van Dam, who showed up at the entrance at some point, called out from behind the Suntai''s.


    "Or this may have been their spy getting into the organization and setting up the task of not knowing the flow of funds. That''s how flat the press will be."


    Vandamm says bitterly watching TV.


    "If that''s the case, Hina..."


    Kiyojiro looks up.


    "Why are you attacking Mr. Kate so far? I can''t believe the press around the world was crushed in connection with Kate before, so I beat him up so resentfully..."


    "That''s what the press is all about."


    Vandam said to Peaches, who say things like I don''t understand them.


    "The mass media believe and do not doubt that they are the privileged class, that they are in a position to unilaterally criticize others, and that their rights lie solely with them. And we can''t forgive the slightest criticism of ourselves. That''s how it works."


    "You''re incredibly arrogant. Fear runs......"


    True to Van Damme''s words, Peaches frowns and throws up.


    "If Mr. Van Damme''s assumptions are true, even with the worse of nature, the way they are done is too dirty"


    And, Kiyojiro.


    "No purpose is chosen for the means. I''ve done that all my life, too, but it would be natural to feel uncomfortable with it. It doesn''t make sense to just take the results. Good and bad looks must be made aware. You can tell me that you are a wife, but Kate was always aware of it, which is why she also published all the funding flows for the organizations involved. I didn''t expect to take Kate''s integrity backwards like that. Kiyojiro is right...... it''s a dirty way to do it. What am I supposed to say?"


    Van Damme joking and laughing and shrugging his shoulders.


    "Even if you''re usually righteous on the side of the citizen, if you peel it off, you''re a villain..."


    Kiyojiro groans abominably.


    "I''m just doing business with them in the end. You''re doing business with the masses, so it''s natural to pretend to be on the side of the masses. But while they are charming to the masses, their Lord actually exists properly. Have you ever written bad about a private oilfielder, the leading sponsor behind them, and the Demon clan that divides it? I mean, that''s what I mean."


    "That makes news and newspapers seem like entertainment."


    Hear how Van Damme perceives it and say it as Seita feels.


    "You fit. For many, such as the press, it is only one of the leisurely levels of entertainment that satisfies the downward caring curiosity. It''s important to know the truth, and I''m not saying it''s okay to lose the press."


    "But there''s so much authority in the paper and in the news, I don''t even question whether it''s true or not, and I feel like a lot of people believe it."


    I take it personally to accept entertainment, but let it be authoritative and true, but the same way I sell entertainment and break it off as business, Seita thought, is a matter of time.


    "Exactly. But what do you think authority is for?


    Van Damme asks Suntae.


    I know the answer in my head, Seongtae, but I can''t assemble a good word to be aggressive and I can''t answer it.


    "Authority is the power that makes you look big, to shut up the little fool. But it has no effect at all on those who do not yield to authority over the former. For example, do you think that there is a slight authority over Junko Yukioka?


    "Mr. Van Damme isn''t going to make it, either."


    "Hmm. I wouldn''t let that cloud my eyes."


    Peaches pinched his mouth and Van Damme laughed and ran out.


    "I''m going to fight a bunch of hideous, nasty merchants wearing a fourth power in the name of the press."


    Van Damme turns off his grin and looks over at the young men and declares in a powerful tone. Naturally, their expressions tighten.


    "There were times when Kate was mentioned in the jade before. I enjoyed doing nothing at that time, but in fact, it was about to explode. And this time, I can''t stand on my stomach anymore."


    The next time they gave Kate a bite, he was going to come to battle with all his spirit and change the world again. In the form of taking away the power of the media itself. But right now, I''m not going to talk in front of them that far. I''m going to look at the period and make an announcement with my own mouth.


    "A mighty enemy, but fight with me"


    ''Ha!''


    Not in the same agitating mood as usual, but to the words of Vandamm, who quietly complained, the Sundaes replied in a mood with a united voice.


    Suharto went out somewhere in the morning, and the Akamura family had Qianjing leaving a message alone.


    I get sick and tired of watching TV and seeing Kate being said badly again.


    (The world looks like everyone is bullying Mr. Kate...... He''s such a good man...... And me too...... one of them)


    Conscious of that, Chiyong nodded with his forehead on both knees raised.


    That''s when the call rang.


    My father tells me not to leave whoever comes. I''ve been trying to interview a lot of reporters since this morning. They keep ringing the bell dozens of times, and eventually give up and go home. My father said some reporters were waiting a little further away and watching someone come out of it.


    Thousands of crystals don''t think it''s as if they''re going to flock. I can''t even see them as people. It just seems like something else that looks like a person.


    The call only rang once, so it was at that time when Chiyong was surprised that it was not media coverage.


    There was a loud bursting sound, and Chiyong trembled all the time.


    Without confirming what had happened, Qianjing opened the terrifying door, and the unpleasant smell was drifting around her face.


    "Uh, I''m sorry. It stinks. I was just trying to surprise them."


    The person, who had only opened the door a little, but had just seen the figure of Thousand Crystals inside, called out in a casual tone.


    Qianjing was stunned and rigid. Because he was a great big man there. Not just tall, but wide shoulders and thick breasts. Thick arms and legs can be seen from above clothes.


    "Whoa, don''t be suspicious. I may be suspicious, but I''m not going to be suspicious.


    Towards the atrophying Chiyoko, the big man - Yoshiku, with his head on, giggles and lets him have a lousy shitty wink.


    Just looking at it, Chiyong''s fear blew away with wonder. That''s all, Chiyong understood that this giant wasn''t a bad guy. His face was well constructed, but he looked at the smile and the brilliance of his eyes and felt like a kind person.


    "I''m a backstreet informant. Do you have a father?


    "Now... I''m going out"


    Thousands of crystals think more unexpected than wary, being told the back street. I can''t believe you''re such a horrible person in the world.


    "Oh well... well, I''d like to talk to you... are you there yet"


    Looking back, Shizuku. Shooting guns and even using stinking balls, he intended to surprise and scatter the reporters who were lurking, but they weren''t all gone. Someone is asking how this is going.


    "I''m sorry, I wish I could, but could you let me up? It''s hard to talk here. Something''s wrong. He''s listening nearby. Oh, I''m fine, right? I can''t explain why you''re okay, but you''re okay."


    That''s what I said, put aside and make you laugh. In the long run, Qianjing was also stuck and opened his mouth, and opened the door wide to welcome him into the long run.


    As soon as we get in, Yoshiku puts out a detector and does a bug check.


    "Has anybody put weird guys in the house lately?


    While Yoshiku asks, he finds and crushes a bug planted in the house. Thousands of crystals nod hesitantly.


    (Oh, should I have used a hand that dared to shed lies without crushing it? No, no...)


    I''ll put my hand on my head after crushing it. Shizuku.


    "Uh... what can I do for you?


    Looking up at Yoshiku, Chiyong asks.


    "I want to know the truth. You''re... you''re lying, aren''t you?


    She was pointed out for a long time, and Qianjing shivered her body tremendously, making her crying face.


    Though I didn''t think this big man was harmful, I suspected that it was my mistake and still harmful to us, and Chiyoko stares at Yoshiku.


    Yoshiku looks back at Thousand Crystals in a serious manner. Seeing that, Chiyong felt strange and calm. I just looked him in the eye and realized that he was harmless for a long time.


    "I don''t blame you for that. I just want you to let me know if you like. I''m guessing there''s something going on? Maybe we can help."


    "Oh, no, no..."


    "You can''t tell a guy named Backstreet who suddenly showed up. I get it. But I''m an idiot, so this is the only way I can hit my body. You don''t have to tell me now. Just... right. As you may know, that reporter Wu Bei, who has contacts with you, that''s not even Roku."


    Thousands of crystals shudder again after being told that they are in contact with the womb.


    "There''s absolutely nothing good about being involved with that. I may be suspicious enough, but I still can''t help but advise you, because I''m worried."


    "I know...... You can die like that."


    With a face seeping through anger and remorse, Chiyong says. Listening to that word, it also changes the look on your face for a long time.


    In fact, I knew it somehow for a long time. It''s about that wu-bellied thing, so I guess I''m manipulating it by clinging to something weak and blackmailing Akamura''s parents and children. Whether Akamura''s parents and children were accusing Kate in an unintentional way, they intuited just by watching the footage. Then I was calculating that if I contact my parents and children and persuade them in good faith, even physically, I would have a good chance of breaking this one.


    "Just because the bad guys hold my weakness, don''t be the bad guys. Whatever the circumstances, you''ll be one of the bad guys."


    Yoshiku puts a big fist in front of his chest, looks at Chiyong and complains with a powerful voice.


    Such a long standing trick, voice and words violently shake Chiyong''s heart.


    "I''m not asking you to tell me everything here and now. I''m just going to give you my contact details, and I''m going to give you my name and who I am, so I need you to calm down and think about it, and if that bothers you, I want you to let me know. Or... don''t hesitate to let me know if you''re in a bad situation and want help."


    I also consider it a bad idea to rush them, and decide to give them a respite. This was computation with the utmost sincerity to get people to believe, long overdue.

 1113 9

    Suharto visited the Snow Oka Institute and whimpered to expose all the truth. And why our parents and children are following Kate''s belly. It''s all about getting your hands on a crime, holding back some evidence of it, and being forced to do it by a story.


    "Life was painful, and I stuck with my ability to get my hands on the dangerous work on the back street. Carrier of illegal drugs..."


    "That doesn''t just mean literally, it means illegal drugs that are banned even in the back streets, right?


    "Yes, drugs like cocaine and heroin."


    To the true question, Suharto answered in tears. There are also Junko and Midori on the side.


    Trafficking in and trafficking in some highly dependent illicit drugs, such as cocaine, heroin and awakeners, is even prohibited in the back streets. If you are bad, you may be solemnly cleared from the center without question.


    In fact, not all illegal drugs prohibited by national law are even prohibited in the back streets. There are countless illegal drug sales organizations on the back street, but even if they are legally illegal, they only deal with drugs that have been judged less dangerous by the central criteria. Things that are not allowed out of the center are never handled with backstreet tissue.


    But there are rumors that some organizations are even breaking that ban and crossing dangerous bridges. Or a mafia that doesn''t follow the back street rules.


    "If it''s just me... I don''t care what happens. But...... if I get caught, I''ll leave Chiyoko alone. Thousands of crystals are also going to protect me, taking on a single stick that hurts and falls on Mr. Kate. It''s all my fault. So...... I need your help somehow. This situation...... I don''t even know what to do. How can we do something..."


    "What you''re saying is inconsistent. You''re telling me you don''t care what happens, but you can''t leave your daughter alone. Coming here means you could die."


    Tell the pleading Suharto that the truth is in a cold tone.


    "Let''s kill that reporter. I''m coming."


    "True, that''s not all I need."


    True to say the noisy things lightly, Suharto shrugged and Junko controlled to a sigh of sigh.


    "Chiyo-chan and Suharto are already exposed to the public as the people who accused Kate. Killing that reporter won''t solve anything. Isn''t that all the other reporters want? And I don''t know how Kate and the others are going to get out at the moment."


    "I know I''m sorry I just killed you. But it''s obvious that Mass Garbage is trying to move Akamura''s parents and children even more like themselves to fall into Kate Van Dam. I''m sure you should kill him."


    "That''s right. So even if you kill a person, someone else must take over the role and use Mr. Suharto and the others to discredit Mr. Kate. Look at that news this morning. Don''t you get it? Uchi isn''t the only one attacking Kate. The mass media itself is attacking simultaneously."


    Junko explains and teaches the truth of trying to solve it by simple means.


    "Previously, the media had the upside of putting Kate up and undermining her credibility. I hadn''t forgotten that humiliation, and I was asking for an opportunity to strike back. That''s what''s happening now. It''s not just about revenging to Mr. Kate and lowering his drinks. That makes it a business, an appeal for our legitimacy, and, of course, to maintain our pride. That''s what war is all about, and Mr. Suharto and the others stood on its arrows."


    "I see...... If you know that much, I''d like to know what you''re going to do."


    True to ask in a challenging tone, knowing what answers will return from Junko''s mouth.


    "I''m only willing to move according to my rules, okay? If you want my help, you''ll have to pay for it. I''m gonna have you be my experimental bench, and instead, I''m gonna give you the power to help, and then I''m gonna follow you up. Okay?


    "That''s the contradiction. So if I let you die from the results of the experiment, I''ll leave my daughter alone. It will be the same thing as being arrested. Speaking of the original, I''m sorry about this guy who did that. But I can''t help it now, and you have to put your hands on it."


    To Junko''s response as expected, I nevertheless found the truth frustrating.


    "This man has sinned. I think it''s my daughter''s sin, but I want to make it a little easier from a tight situation, but not really. I don''t even feel like blaming you for that, and how many guys deserve to be blamed for it great? And...... the devil has laid upon me and used me to commit sins, and I have been paid more than the sins I have committed. I think it''s a terrible story, and if it''s something I can help, I''d like to help, right?


    "Hmm..."


    To the true logic of appealing to emotion, Junko becomes a troubled face.


    "Even before the devil laid eyes on me and asked me for help to escape the devil, is it the devil again? Different types of demons are you? No... it''s up to you to be the devil or the angel. I don''t want you to be the devil. [M] I know you won''t change the rules, no matter how hard you are, how angry you are or how much you ask, but let me tell you."


    I said whatever I wanted, and then the truth turned to the side. Junko spills a smile when she finds the trick cute.


    "Hey, what exactly do you want to do about Jun?"


    Midori turns to Suharto and asks.


    "I don''t know what to do, but I don''t care specifically because it''s an ambiguous request that you help me anyway..."


    Suharto said while he thinks he''s saying things that aren''t clear to him either.


    "To be clear, you''re doing irrevocable things. Even if they blackmailed you, you already took on one of the shithead''s sticks. Did you come here because you wanted to do the liquidation?"


    "I don''t want to hurt my daughter, and I don''t want to betray Mr. Kate anymore. I''ve... betrayed you."


    "Tell Kate what''s going on and apologize. Don''t come here."


    "Not at all. While you think it''s bad to betray me, you''re not going to apologize, you''re going to let me pass unharmed?


    I really agree with Midori.


    "I''m fine with that! But my daughter is not guilty! I don''t want my daughter to be a sinner!


    Feeling as if he was being blamed by middle school and elementary school students with his eyes from above, Suharto screams in frustration.


    "My daughter is a fine homosexual. Sinned. I don''t care if they blackmail me. You''re blind to your own daughter''s cuteness."


    True to speak cold, Suharto changed his complexion.


    "You know what it''s like to be a parent with a child! And no respect for the elderly!


    The teenagers told me to look good, and Suharto yelled angrily.


    "You think a classic escape route like that would make sense? Is that the situation? No matter how much you said for your daughter, your daughter also sinned in the form of lies and betrayal. Even if they blackmailed me. Because I''m poor, because I was blackmailed, because I feel like a parent with a child. I want to exonerate you for what reason, and decide you didn''t have it. Is that what you''re here for? Like I said, I don''t blame you for that. But you can''t do what you didn''t. I have to liquidate my sins. Ethically, I''m not saying we should. To ease your heart and that of your daughter."


    Suharto finally understood when he was told that much by a child who seemed to only live about half of himself.


    "You must be underestimating me, saying something great to your child. Use your respects to the elderly? If those who have gained more experience in their years are saying it in the sense that they are great, use them that way. I live in a dense world hundreds of millions of times more dense than people on the street. I kill a lot of people, too. I mean, I can say with certainty that the build-up of experience as a human being is hundreds of millions of times better than you just lived your years longer. Be aware that you''re putting people in front of those realms."


    To the true rhetoric of a cold and high-pressure proclamation, but Suharto could not argue. I couldn''t think of a word to disagree with, and I was barely pressured by the true word and gaze. As the true word was right, my heart had admitted and accepted it.


    That''s not all. Looking back, he seemed like a child who was wasting his time on his own words, and the truth was that he was speaking after giving proper attention to this one - even thinking about the reckoning of sins. When I finally realized that, Suharto would be filled with embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry...... I was wrong. You''re absolutely right."


    Suharto, who honestly apologizes.


    "Well, let''s get back to it. Actually, even if you said you were threatened and you were lying, what would that do?


    "Mm-hmm, but come on, I agree with True you, and I don''t think you can avoid that. Modifications If you''re going to put Keri on, you''re going to destroy your conscience, you''re not going to be guilty, you''re going to be modified, and that''s not just going to mean your father."


    Midori spoke of his doubts, and Junko put his hand on his chin and said with his imaginary face.


    "It doesn''t make sense to just destroy your conscience. Without making amends to Kate, we also have to destroy the one-rod burden of vice to mass garbage. What is Midori afraid of?


    True asks Midori.


    "If you want to sue me in public for being threatened, you can''t do that. As for mass garbage, don''t you want to flush it? Or on the internet. Very, very hard to erase the fact that I flushed it onto TV once, huh? There are more people watching TV."


    "For some reason, television is the strongest medium. Because of the large audience. Well, then don''t worry about it. It''s just a matter of not being surprised on the air."


    Midori and Junko told me to convince me.


    (They look like kids, but they do all turn heads a lot...... different than me, etc.)


    Meanwhile, Suharto was impressed and listening to the conversation between the three of them.


    "Oh well. Kate, you can pretend you''re cooperating with me and tell me that was a lie."


    Midori pounds and slaps his hand.


    "Yeah. I''ll be switching to flower garden footage soon anyway. ''Cause it sounds like a lot of press work to knock on Kate."


    and Junko.


    "Sasasu but Jun Sister is wicked all around ~. She''s more walrus than Echigoya ~"


    Midori makes a tea.


    "No... sorry, that doesn''t make sense after all. I''d prefer a positive attack here. You should say we''re having a press conference, collect it, and say it was a lie. There''s also a TV station that''s close to Mr. Van Damme, so I''m sure that''s the only place he''ll be flushing it."


    "Heh... well, then, you sound like an idiot to me for complimenting you."


    To correct Junko, Midori swells her cheeks.


    For now, there are no more modifications.


    Hearing the story flow and forcefully asserting, Truth saw Suharto.


    "The rest depends on you. If there''s anything else in trouble - if there''s anything I can do to help, I can help. However, the hope of modification is that you will never come here again."


    "Hey True, that''s terrible"


    Junko protests toward the truth.


    "Well... the condition doesn''t modify..."


    Suharto, who cannot understand the meaning of the true word.


    "You''re right. Experiment with the human body, modify it, gain strength, if you swear you won''t try to do that again, I''ll cooperate with you on what I can do. I said something terrific too."


    "Oh no... the in-laws who ask you to do that..."


    "I have a person in trouble in front of me. Help it. Is that so weird? Well, under the circumstances, I can only lend you wisdom."


    To the bewildered Suharto, the truth was pale. The way he looks and speaks is the child with the cold impression, but the heat of that dialogue also made Suharto''s breasts and eyeballs hot.


    "Oh, thank you very much."


    Suharto bows his head deeply and expresses his sincere gratitude.


    "Sometimes pro bono help is good, right? If you really can''t accept it as your rule, you just have to shut up and watch. I''ll do it with Midori."


    Turn to Junko and the truth says.


    "I don''t follow my rules that far. I don''t like being out of company, and I''m going to be one of them."


    He was a pure child who smiled with a face that was neither sighing nor dull.

 1114 10

    Border Irane Press Corps Japan Branch. Theodore Scion Demon looked grumpy watching TV.


    From BAKA News UK, the issue of an unknown flow of funds for a charity represented by Kate was set up by Theodore''s subordination. I went out of my way to register as a member of an organization and set up work in advance to do so. Vandamm''s reading was correct.


    There are other bombs available. I set it on fire to make some of the American civil society speak up about anti-Kate. Some organizations are already starting to speak up.


    (I still have ammo. I''ll let you know. Tell me who you poked at... I''ll let you know who I am)


    It is time for news of criticism of Kate from the American Radical Feminist Organization. Not that it''s an exposure to evil, but this can also lead to notoriety.


    We negotiated beforehand to get the critical statement done in good time, but these feminist groups didn''t originally feel comfortable with Kate, so they took it on lightly.


    (That three-sentence reporter named Uchi, who was obsessed with Kate, did something extra for me)


    That was the reason Theodore was grumpy.


    Instructions had been given to media officials from all over the world who had the breath of the Border Ilane press corps to discredit Kate and restore the prestige of the press, and I''m sure that instruction had been received by Uchi, but despite the fact that he planned to point out the strangeness of the financial patrol first, Uchi had ahead and set up a crude false story. From Theodore''s point of view, it was a very intrusive act.


    (You also have to think about taking care of him when he screws up. No matter how much work you do to discredit Kate, such as using such nasty and discerning hands... likely to find out no matter what you think)


    Too crude a fabrication. If he finds out, he could give Kate a counterattack mouthpiece.


    What concerns me is the trend of Cornelis Van Dam, who is also in Japan. He didn''t move in any way in his last tenacity with Kate and the press, but not necessarily this time either.


    (No, if you thoroughly hunt down Kate, she''ll always come out)


    Theodore is treading that way.


    I''ll deal with Van Damme as soon as he moves. This is not the power of a pen, but the presence of a sword. If my husband were to die, there would be a sympathy vote for Kate, but I wouldn''t let him. If at the same time you expose all the evils of Van Damme, you won''t even boil that sympathy. Besides, if it means you''re complicit with Kate, it''s perfect. Easy to manipulate public opinion.


    (If you cleaned up that van Dam - and if you played Revenge on Kate with mud on the face of the mass media, then my place in the clan will also be firm)


    Theodore was promoted as one of the consular commissioners, originally one of the discreet gears in the Demon clan and in private oil field stores, but the establishment of the Border Ilane Press Corps and its full use for the benefit of the clan and organization, was the highest status in the clan.


    When the Border Ilane press corps was founded, it was easy to get their hands on them with gold after gathering endorsers from all over the world as soon as possible.


    The size of the organization also expanded lightly. Those who did not differently were physically solemn and exercised terror domination in the form of plotting not to report any of its facts, and the members of the Border Irane press corps, of course, educated the press worldwide by absolute justice in the name of gold and violence, efficiently.


    One way to do it. Very much. He doesn''t believe in the word pen is stronger than a sword, etc., even fine dust. The pen is not only a gold-generating tool, but any man who runs a different pen will do so if he is decapitated with a sword.


    With all this credit, it was natural to take a high place in the Demon clan. But many of the consular commissioners do not feel comfortable about Theodore.


    Despite the lack of angel names, Theodore looked down on them because he was jealous of his high status, while his enemies in the clan who poked at him couldn''t help but interrupt.


    With further merit, Theodore was calculating that he could gain more speaking power, or shut those in the way.


    In the evening, Kate and Van Damme watched on television a statement of criticism of Kate by an American radical feminist organization.


    "Constantly -? Probably that''s all it''s gonna take."


    Arm up and grumble grumpy Van Dam.


    "Nothing. I don''t mind, yo. The problem that was fund no-flow ga obscure was the exact crab fact, my falling death. I can''t see it either, Deja. Tell you what, Imus. Probably a demo you don''t realize."


    Apparently she''s not feeling well, Kate says.


    "You? I can''t imagine that."


    Van Dam as surprised.


    "Suspicious. You don''t suspect me."


    "I suppose so. I don''t want to doubt you alone. [M] You must be holy to me."


    The words - the feelings are heavy, and I couldn''t tell you that I would suffer myself, Kate.


    "Even in all this chaos, it shines from my point of view. But where this stream is going, it''s just chaos. It''s not a clear ending. That''s why it''s troublesome. It works to discredit you."


    The way the enemy did it, the aim, Van Damme saw it all.


    "You might get mad if I said it in front of Rod, but there''s a side to me that I like boxing and a side that I don''t like. Boxing is an interesting game to settle in KO. But I can''t let it be judgment. Game hauling for judgment is also very boring. In the meantime, suspicious decisions may be made without interruption. Obviously, I think it''s better to lose if you''ve taken down more than once, or if one side of the defense wins. In other words, I always suspect the practice of piling money on a judge and directing him to take it to judgment."


    "The Cono case also goes to the end of the muddy boring beating Liai, to an end like Judgement No?


    "I guess that''s what you''re trying to do. They are. I''m the last way to end this."


    Black and White In an unclear way of ending, Van Damme thinks it''s a loss. If you put it in the press, even if you can''t settle it, if you leave your suspicions behind, that''s all you win. If you can profane Kate''s sainthood, that''s fine. Van Damme can''t tolerate that.


    The door to the room is knocked.


    "Excuse me. Hey... take a look at this"


    Frederick Katsuura said so and handed the evening paper to Van Damme.


    The newspaper''s evening paper contained a book review article by a freelance journalist named Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal. It was Kate''s book criticism.


    While the book details Kate''s educational situation in poor countries in Africa, the book reviews included a number of abusive remarks, such as'' I also doubt if she went to Africa '','' Business that made poor countries stock ''and'' The style is different from before, isn''t it a ghost writer ''.


    This man named Hepatic Cedar, Kate''s book criticism had been made before, but in doing so, it was a nasty article after a flush reading, no matter how I looked at it, and the article content didn''t even match the content of each book. The fact that they pointed it out and ignored it was also pointed out all over the internet, but the hepatic cedar of the day had done it overnight: ''The information on the internet is full of bullshit and doesn''t deserve to be seen''.


    This time around, it''s terrible, and it even says the opposite of what Kate claims in her book and the virtually rootless slander. Obviously criticism is written without even reading the content.


    "Coarse searching and fried foot removal are the usual means for the media in every country, but this book review doesn''t even have it. You haven''t even read it. All nonsense."


    Van Damme throws up and throws newspapers all over the place.


    "I''m ashamed that some people in Japan believe that everything that is written in the newspaper is true, so if you just read this article..."


    Seung-ura says sorry.


    "I know. Japan has the best statistics in the world: a country that blindly believes in newspapers and news. Kate, this should be a lawsuit."


    "I don''t deceive plainly to let the Tuks go wild, and the people who read my book, Nemo. Bad Death. Bat......"


    Kate laughed as if she could fool her husband''s anger, reaching for and touching his cheek.


    "I no anticipate deja, it would even be nai to the lawsuit. You won''t be deadbeat. I don''t mean to sulk because I know my sole"


    "What do you mean?


    Van Dam will have a surprising face to his wife''s words.


    "There''s a trick you don''t even know, None. Now, enjoy when you do, Toiu. Shaw when you decide to."


    Looking at her husband''s face, she smiled strangely, Kate said.


    Minutes after Makoto and Junko decided to cooperate with Suharto Akamura free of charge at the Snow Oka Institute, Midori prompted them to turn on the television in the reception room. Suharto is still there, too.


    Inside the TV screen, the white masked American racists were shown rambling at the Kate Hate demo. He cuts Kate''s big face picture with a knife, beats and kicks an ugly deformed Kate statue, and he''s raging like a monkey.


    "It''s a terrible thing...... Can people get ugly so far"


    Suharto said bitterly that he had plenty of discriminatory experiences.


    "Wow, just because of the differences in race, how can you be so violent and discriminate against?"


    Midori also says with a frightened face.


    "It''s a hard part for the Japanese to understand, but the overseas racists are so intense and fiercely discriminatory as to be unimaginable to the Japanese. Do it within Japan. I say what discrimination would be, and some Japanese people would be more discriminating, but overseas - especially European and American discriminatory sentiments, because that''s not the ratio at all. I look at other than white people with a pest or something, and I can speak of it in public flat."


    "I see. Is it because discriminators are abnormal that they are also excessive in rebelling against discrimination and also derive excessive egalitarianism like Polycore"


    I received Junko''s commentary and said it like True was convinced.


    Eventually it turns into another video. Feminist groups are supremely calling criticism of Kate while demonstrating.


    "Why are you even criticizing Mr. Kate to the feminist group?


    Suharto, unaware of the circumstances, expressed his doubts.


    "Kate didn''t even get invited by these people, but she made the opposite claim with Polycore and the feminists. Still treat them like enemies."


    Junko teaches the situation.


    "Both the racist and the polychole seem to have the same level of insanity while being relative."


    And, true.


    "Exactly. Conflict occurs at the same level - a sample, right? If the rebellion is big, the opponent will rebel even more, and if the good intentions go too far, you''ll make extra enemies. But these people don''t know that."


    Junko truly agreed and further commented.


    "Something like a good intent solitary."


    "Well, yeah."


    "By the way, what''s Mr. Akamura going to do?


    True to shake another topic from the topic of television.


    "True, you better get on the bodyguard. In the first place, True said you''d help."


    "Do you need a bodyguard?


    Suharto listens to Junko.


    "Maybe because they threaten me in a violent way. Hey. Now that we need to talk about Akamura and the others, I don''t think we''re going to do any harm... but maybe we should kill Akamura and make it look like Kate did it."


    "It''s not the back street - but behind the mass garbage, there''s an oilfielder hidden behind it, can there be one?"


    Words that scare Suharto even more, Junko and True.


    "I''m worried about my daughter..."


    Suharto says with trembling.


    "I guess I should just bodyguard the sleepover for a while"


    "Thanks for the overlap"


    To his true offer, Suharto drowned his head deeply.

 1115 11

    "Oh well... you haven''t even been to school much"


    After listening to Thousand Crystals, Yoshiku was turning his gaze of mercy.


    "I have no choice. But I''m positive that''s okay. God gave me this kind of life. Poor but also lots of fun. The people on the job, they''re all kind. But... my father resents God because he''s poor... So, where I don''t know... that..."


    Thousands of crystals spoke brightly along the way, but its tone suddenly sinks.


    Thousand Jing''s father had heard from Thousand Jing that he was an illegal drug hauler who was also banned in the back street. He was hired by the mafia because he had bad legs and because he was hard to suspect he was a haulier.


    He didn''t do the job often, but he was obsessively held back by Uchi, who was exploring Kate''s neighborhood and associates, and said he was being used as a blackmail story.


    "You know, Chiyoko. You might think he''s a terrible guy about me, but you need to calm down and listen to me."


    He became a serious face, and Yoshiku talked. Thousand crystals also look up at Yoshiku with a true face.


    "I''m a journalist, too. But it''s not like a bad reporter named Uchi, and I can''t forgive him for what he did, and I can''t forgive him. But if you don''t forgive him, you''ll have to tell him that you and your father were lying."


    As long as possible, pick a language that your child understands and speak.


    "Be prepared that''s something you can''t do. But I want to do what I can to make sure you don''t get hurt. I haven''t figured it out yet, so I''m going to think about it. Yeah."


    It was a thousand crystals that made me a sinking face when I heard about Shizuku and still wondered if that would happen, but the last time I saw Shizuku laughing and saying it lightly, it made me feel a little easier.


    (He''s a really good guy... this guy)


    That''s the kind of conclusion I came to in Chiyoko because of his long standing verbality, his voice, his expression and his glance at seeing himself.


    But I can''t completely trust that good guy either. I''m still very anxious. Whether you''re a good person or not, it''s the destroyer in front of you. He is a sinner who exposes the lies we have told under the day.


    "Hey, what are you!?


    When Suharto returned to his home apartment with True, he looked up and saw an unfamiliar giant sitting in the house sitting on his back.


    "Dad, it''s okay. ''Cause this guy''s a good guy."


    Before I opened my mouth, Chiyong turned my mind and followed me, but I found Yoshiku thankful.


    (I feel good about it a lot, and I''m sure he''s a bright good kid by nature)


    Shortly after that thought, from behind Suharto, the boy in law shows up.


    "To? True?


    "Takada? Are you working on this too? And contact Akamura''s parents and children."


    "You mean that too... Hey, you got some information to sort out."


    I was suharto surprised by the existence of a long time ago, but I am relieved that there seems to be no harm because it seems to be true and acquainted. Above all, my daughter is settling down, so I felt safe.


    True and prolonged exchange of information. Suharto and Qianjing were also listening to the story. Thousand Jing was delighted that his father had shown an attitude to fight the Utsumi in this matter, while he was also scared.


    "So we can fight together. This is so reliable. Say hello."


    I finish listening, and Yoshiku laughs and winks. Truth is I''m immune because I''m already somewhat used to seeing it, but Suharto is weirdly bumpy, about to blow it off, holding his mouth down and turning away.


    Fu, Yoshiku had noticed something. The color of Thousand Crystals'' skin was not just his father''s blood, but because he was working outside, he was also helping with that tanning. Obviously darker brown than his father.


    "Murdering reporters you''ve been exploring, that''s a lot of sword swallowing."


    I heard about Yasuse from Yoshiku, and Suharto says with an unsettled face.


    "Maybe it''s just a show, but some things are not convenient to be explored."


    "I guess the first thing that comes to mind imagining it as something to be known and troubled is that there are some musicians in the Border Irane press corps who carry guns"


    In the long haul of saying it with a strange face, truth presents its views.


    "In fact, it''s not just about attacking with a pen, it''s also about killing the intruders, so you can see that Yasuse was killed too."


    Long standing face to face. Those who repel violence with justice in the press become full of disgust, aware that they will use their means plainly where they cannot see them.


    "I mean, we have plans to use some kind of violent means. Kate, are you trying to kill Van Damme? Of course I can''t stay alert here either."


    "Dude... don''t talk like that in grandeur. Care for a little bit."


    True, long overdue and cautious suggesting grand danger in front of Thousand Crystals and Suharto.


    "I''ve come to bodyguard because I see it as so dangerous already."


    "Oh well..."


    Taking true words, Yoshiku smiles convincingly.


    When Qianjing turned on the TV, Kate''s topic was still covered in the wide show.


    "Mr. Kate, I''m not disputing anything yet on this matter, and my husband Van Damme remains silent for now."


    Suharto watches TV and squeals.


    "I don''t think that guy''s keeping his mouth shut like this"


    Long ago, knowing Van Damme directly, he said with certainty.


    "But in the last bashing to Mr. Kate, Cornelis Van Damme couldn''t say it all the time, could he? I''ll explain why your wife nailed you later."


    And, Suharto.


    "For the second time, you won''t be able to keep your mouth shut anymore, because your wife is more of a pinch than she was then."


    And, Shizuku.


    "I see. Honestly, I just want to spare you the flow of fighting with Van Damme. It''s not rational, it''s sensible."


    Because I used to expose Junko, I don''t really feel comfortable about Van Dam. I even want to kill you when I get the chance.


    "Well, it''s time for me to spare you. Yeah, because the dog owner''s involved in this, too."


    Yoshiku rises, looks down at the truth and reports.


    "Is that frigid dog breeder involved too"


    "It''s frigid, but I don''t think it''s poisonous."


    "I think it''s quite poisonous... Well, I don''t hate him."


    True I don''t think a non-poisonous person could be involved in the creation of a murder club or anything, but I kept the matter quiet.


    Private Oil Tanya Japan Branch. Raphael and Biton, who are now totally chatting to each other in their spare time, are still talking today while watching TV.


    "Bashing to Kate Van Dam is happening simultaneously from all sides, but is this all in the back, too, with our organization moving?


    Biton speaks out his doubts as the Raisists rumble and step on Kate''s picture, cut it with a chainsaw, and watch footage of Kate elephant on fire and calling out.


    "Regardless of everything, there will be involvement. Otherwise it would be unnatural. And it''s unclear how far the private oilfielder was involved. I see the border Iranese press corps, a direct subordinate of Theodore, is also moving."


    Raphael says. Theodore has a stronger tendency than a private oilfielder to use the Border Ilane press corps he represents as his place. Then the Border Ilane press corps treated it as its own tool and felt an equally hilarious contradiction, desperate to improve its position within the Demon clan.


    "It''s a strange development to think of in common sense, but will the public be put lightly on this?


    "The line drawings are also vague as to what common sense is with, it is. In the first place, it is common sense in the world that the media are bad touches who can''t do anything about common sense, while some masses are still lightly danced to their insane and bad touches"


    Raphael speaks faintly to Biton, who went on to question him.


    "If Theodore depends on the Border Ilane Correspondents, doesn''t that mean he wants help here?"


    I was a little relieved to hear Raphael talk because I was in the mood not to lend my strength or anything to someone who imitated this dirty.


    The night dawned.


    Looking at the newspaper''s website that put Kate''s book review in yesterday''s evening paper, there''s an apology in yesterday''s evening''s review of Kate''s book that says it had something different than the facts.


    "Is it withdrawn in just one night? Did the readers point out that it was false?"


    Before Mr. and Mrs. Van Damme, Katsuura says strangely.


    "That too, but I guess a decent person in the newspaper made an early apology when he actually read the book and found out it was full of falsehoods and saw that he couldn''t win if it came to trial"


    That''s what Van Damme says. He takes his eyes off the paper and looks at his wife.


    I thought you were reading something like this.


    "Eh. Something similar happened before, Masita. It''s not about Japanese Deja, it''s about England, Kedo."


    To admire Van Damme, Kate smiles small.


    "It''s time for this one to move. I''m having a press conference tomorrow."


    Kate''s face clouded when she heard Van Damme''s words telling her to tighten her expression.


    "You ni, I don''t want to bother you, Ali. Don''t fight my tame. Don''t you have a camel, Deja I said...... Don''t make too much noise, Ide Kuru Sai."


    "I thought I told you. If the limit of patience comes, no matter how much you stop me, I''ll fight. I put up with respect for your feelings before. But this time, the limits of patience have passed."


    Kate trying to stop her husband, but Vandamm didn''t listen.


    Even if I stopped, there was a feeling in Kate that she wouldn''t listen to me this time. And because of me, I also have a bad feeling that Van Damme might be in danger...

 1116 12

    The evening paper contained an apology for Kate''s book review article yesterday evening on Hepatic Cedar. There was nothing to say about hepatic cedar, which was published on its own by the newspaper.


    Hepatic cedar doesn''t think anything about Kate writing all over the cod in her book review, or the fact that the newspaper side slightly apologized for it and admitted it was a lie. I also expected this to happen.


    "I just did my job. I buried the paper with that, and the readers enjoyed checking out my book reviews, didn''t they? You''re doing your job, aren''t you?


    At the red penis stall, he said with a face of no scratch, pinching the rice noodles as he sat alongside his belly.


    To such liver cedar, the womb laughs. This guy is always like this. You can write something that is not irresponsible and if you enjoy it, that''s fine.


    (Me and this guy have that authority, and that''s not a bad thing. I don''t want to be as outspoken as this one, and I think this one will fit my sore eyes any day)


    Uchi also makes up and deflects, but try not to find out if possible. Liver cedar with the mindset that you don''t mind finding out before you write the article is hard to understand by the womb.


    On the other hand, from hepatic cedar, it is more difficult to understand the uvula obsessed with Kate by the time she is unusual. There are so many of these types in journalists, not just in the uvula. There''s a guy who puts it in one thing unusually and drives it around to adhesive.


    Even as a way of doing business, I know that''s a better way to do it. If you stick around as if you were a covan shark and let ''that reporter specialize in that case'' and the medium side and the reader side recognize it, it will also make the job easier to get into.


    And it was strange to Hepatic Cedar that so many reporters were obsessed with a person named Kate Van Dam. I''m aware that I''m one of them, but I don''t have anything as grudgingly resentful as a womb.


    Hepatic Cedar Fingertip Cell Phone Trembles. Turning his back on the whale belly and projecting a mini-sized display in his hand, a surprising message was written from one of the supporters of Hepatic Cedar.


    "Cornelis Van Damme is holding an emergency press conference."


    "What?


    Surprisingly, Uchi also widens the display and checks the information online. The media officials, who usually make only derogatory statements about the Internet, have also become habitual to rely on the Internet first if anything.


    "Thirty minutes from now, or are you nuts..."


    "But still, reporters will arrive."


    Ulu belly distorting his face to anger and hepatic cedar stirring the liquor by saying it doesn''t matter.


    "Let''s have some fun. Van Damme is finally coming out. I saw it was gonna be fun."


    Though hepatic cedar says in a superior mood, the belly remains on the top of the Buddha.


    There are races in the world that make fun of the media. That is unforgivable to the womb. At the point of holding such an overly urgent press conference, Van Damme decided that he must be such a raw man, and he was angry on his own.


    ''The government lacks explanation. The majority of the people are not convinced by this bill. And yet we''re forced to pass bills like this...''


    On TV news, intellectuals talk like the best.


    "It''s not a lack of explanation, the government explains it, but the press doesn''t tell it all, so the people don''t know it. When you look at the Justice Department website, you''ll find a very convincing commentary in detail."


    Junko, sitting on the couch in the living room, says as she watches TV.


    "Even though communicating is the original role of the media, it does not pass it on in clear malice, and in the eyes of the public, it induces the government to be underexplained. It''s the usual way the press does it."


    "It''s bad for the government to shut it up, too, huh?


    In response to Junko''s words, Midori slipped into Junko''s lap pillow and fell asleep on the couch.


    "Yeah, but hey. Thanks, the Japanese government doesn''t feel very weak about the intelligence battle against the press. Politicians also feel like they''re giving up and leaving it behind, knowing how the media does it. Even if you go in there, that''s the only small apology you can make."


    "Heh heh... the media do everything they can to give someone their faults and beat them up and do business with it, but even if they turn to that position, you know them. Sweet in you and in you, tough on others. I''m gonna throw up. I''m not in as many strings as the press wants. I don''t mind lying."


    "I used to do more of whatever I wanted. Okay? This is better now."


    Junko pours the coffee over Midori''s head into the cup and takes it to his mouth.


    "In times when there was no internet, the source of information was limited, and the authenticity of ordinary people never appeared directly in public. Without through the media of newspapers, television, magazines or something, it didn''t reflect. So even public opinion guidance can easily be done with fabricated press, and information that is not convenient for them could not be included. But the Internet has risen, so that the average person can disseminate information on a personal level, in a public place that is visible on record. I think this was really abominable from the speakers and the press who have been around since the days when there was no internet. Everyone started putting themselves in the realm they thought was their only privilege. Besides, everyone flatly slaps the press and the speaker. Everyone openly speaks of the king being naked. That would''ve gotten me to the head. Hey. No, it could have been a threat."


    "Well, when you''re a journalist and you''re an expert, the suspicious ones still want to tap the internet."


    Upon hearing Junko''s explanation, Midori was convinced.


    "Yeah. After decades of Internet penetration, they keep hitting the internet. Hey. When the internet was a bad thing, when there were no such thing as people using the internet, and bringing people who hadn''t touched the internet any closer to the internet, he was desperate to plant a bad impression on television and newspapers. Midori is right, but there are people who still do that."


    "Uh, when Midori was reincarnated into the country, the country grandfather really took it. Old people in the country, TV and newspapers don''t think they''re lying, they''re professors who are experts, they''re weak on titles and authority, they''re stupid, and even that works."


    Digging up unpleasant memories, Midori looks like he chewed up a bitter bug.


    "In other words, the public opinion that the media utters refers only to what is managed through the media. I think that''s probably still a perception."


    "Ugh, how many - thoughts up. I feel like an arrogant king."


    "They say it''s the fourth power. And hey. I definitely think I have a sense of electorate. Otherwise, it won''t come out of your mouth."


    When Midori and Junko were talking, there was an odd move on TV.


    ''Er... according to the information that just came in, Cornelis Van Dam, chairman of Grimm Penis, is holding an emergency press conference. I repeat: Cornelis Van Damme, chairman of Grimm Penis, announced that an emergency press conference will be held, and it looks like the meeting will be live for the whole world in five minutes'' time.


    "Oh, is Van Damme finally moving?"


    "Five minutes later, it''s really urgent."


    Hearing the words of the fat-faced caster, Midori sparkled her expression, Junko spilled a smile and drank her coffee.


    It was such a sudden press conference that it seemed as if it was being mean to the press, but no television station, newspaper or online reporter could get through this, and they were rushing to the press conference hall.


    Van Damme, of course, deliberately made such a sudden announcement in anticipation of their habits and circumstances.


    The reporters, desperately rushing to see if they would be late for another company, wait for Van Dam to appear on the stage where no one else is.


    Just in time, a middle-aged white man with a vigorous impression appeared and smiled invincibly at the reporters, saying:


    "Let''s get down to business first. I hereby declare that I will be relative to the mass media. Right now, this press conference is taking place in Japan, but it''s not just about Japan. I declare war against the mass media worldwide."

 1117 13

    "The media are arrogant in every country and think of themselves as kings. That is the idea that there must be nothing in the world that cannot be reported, something that the king does not want. On the other hand, we will never make inconvenient reports that make bad money or violate our policies. That''s press freedom and who it is. It''s not as ugly as this."


    After declaring war, Van Damme, in a tone that does not precipitate, speaks of his condemnation of the press from next to next.


    "Basically, they love to use others, but they have a very selfish nature: they hate it when they die to gain someone. I think of them as fools. It''s a person pretending to be. It looks like a person, but it''s a"


    He said, "We''re the ones!


    One of the reporters stood up and shouted, stripping his dirty teeth off, in the shape of anger.


    "Calm down. You''re here for a press conference, aren''t you? Isn''t it your job to calmly listen to this? I''ll answer the questions later, so listen to everything I have to say first. A professional reporter."


    With a slight laugh, Van Damme speaks out in a disgusting tone as he sees the risen reporter in the eyes as if that''s what he sees even in filth.


    "Of course, I don''t think all the press are evil and disgusting. Some of them are honest, and if they are high minded, I try to treat them with respect and sincerity. Though I''ve hardly seen it. Not one in ten."


    "Before we go on talking, undo what you''re saying!


    Standing reporter summons.


    "Ugh, sit down. Get out of here. It''s live."


    "You, are you still a pro? What''s wrong with a reporter fighting in a press conference hall?"


    "It''s annoying. I''m not a politician or a general manager, and I don''t want to fly wild."


    "You don''t know that the journalist''s shame... is just giving him an extra pretext to attack? Stupid."


    "Ha, is that the guy from every whore (Mai bitch) newspaper? I don''t know what kind of education you''re educating up there..."


    White gaze concentrates from the other reporters on the spot against those who are getting up and excited, and accusations fly by mouth. Some are mocking.


    I''m uncomfortable with the boulder, and a stand-up reporter sits tongue-in-cheek.


    "Human rights are a convenient thing. As long as you look like a person, it will actually be protected. We have to protect it. I can also use human rights as a shield because I am a person when I pretend to be a person. No, it''s convenient and different."


    Further up, Van Dam stirs up, keeping his gaze on the reporter who just stood up. The other reporter even has blood vessels on his temples and is puffy and trembling.


    "Let''s be specific. I will now appeal to the world to move to press regulations."


    The occasion turned to Van Damme''s proclamation. Journalists watching the broadcast were also stunned on the other side of the TV and the Internet.


    It''s just nothing. Even if ordinary people say this word, it''s done with paranoia. But it was Cornelis Van Damme who said it. A man who has moved the history of the world. He preached that environmental protection is better than human life, and that the development of scientific civilization has created a tide of evil, a tension that has significantly stalled the development of scientific civilization. If he speaks, he can''t say with certainty to anyone that he can''t do it.


    "Let''s get this straight. Mass media is evil now. The enemy of the world. The enemy of mankind. It is a vicious filth to mankind. It is a saboteur who wields the power and right of the press as a murder weapon. Moreover, the press is being bullied in the shadows by the Demon clan and private oilfielders, and nothing inconvenient is reported to them themselves, and the existence of an obstacle that is inconvenient to them can be wrote down badly. There is no freedom of the press. It''s just a tool. Then we should regulate it."


    Van Dam''s fingertip phone shook up where Van Dam had freshly gone that far. It was an emergency e-mail.


    Van Damme isn''t the only one. The phone calls of the reporters who rushed were also trembling simultaneously. A similar report was written there when the reporters confirmed the message, including Van Damme.


    He said broadcasts that were live all over the world were simultaneously blocked.


    Look at that, Van Damme laughs dammit. I also expected this to happen.


    "From nothing to nothing, you''re the ones who don''t even get out of the range of expectations. Gentlemen, this press conference should have been televised right now, but it seems to have all been parked. Some of you know that? Everything in the world. Of course, it seems to be delivered online. The intelligent can find out the truth online. It''s a moment when you''re desperate to tap the internet."


    Van Dam, who says he hates it as much as he wins, but the reporters were not distracted by such dislikes and such.


    Van Damme has spoken of a ban that cannot be streamed on television since the matter of Junko Yukioka.


    From the viewer''s point of view, the simultaneous interruption of live broadcasts adds to Van Damme''s credibility. Without even thinking about it, the great guy with some awesome power in a hurry means he was forced to interrupt the broadcast. All the reporters on the spot understood that.


    (And after this, someone with high Demon clan status pissed me off and it''s back on the air. Definitely will)


    Van Damme was so sure he was laughing.


    "What a stupid thing you did! If I cut it off over there, it''s not like I''m teaching people all over the world that Van Damme was right!


    Raphael roughing up his voice toward the receiver.


    Biton frowned when he saw this iron skin, which rarely showed emotion, clearly exasperated. The anger is well understood by Biton as well.


    ''But I can''t let Van Damme say whatever he wants as it is. Our names have been clearly spoken of.''


    Theodore across the phone claims to be a little pully. Needless to say, it was his orders that interrupted the broadcast. That''s what Raphael expected, and he called Theodore on the fast track.


    "How do I know this has made things worse?! This is... No, I don''t know why Van Damme would know that this is happening! Let''s get the air back on!


    Raphael unilaterally yells and hangs up.


    "It''s unusual for you to speak so loudly."


    "Because you were too stupid...... Van Damme can''t fool you with this."


    Pointed out by Biton, Raphael took a big sigh after he said embarrassingly.


    "It''s a mistake to let this press conference run raw in the first place."


    "That''s an impossible story"


    Biton says, but Raphael denies it.


    "I can''t completely ignore it. Neither does the Border Irane press corps have full control of the media, nor does it, on the media side, care about the intentions of the sponsors, etc. And there will undoubtedly be people in the press who are close to Van Damme or who are in tune with him. Above all, it can never be the nature of the media, such as a total disregard for sensational meetings, such as Van Damme''s counterattack on Kate''s case."


    Raphael told me, Biton understood.


    "A lot of the Demon clan seems to hate Van Damme a lot, but now the press is going to hate it too"


    And, bittons.


    "The Demon clan hates Van Damme because he is a competent maker. Growth is mostly poor, but talent is blessed. We are blessed to be born, but can we live up to it from a whole naked consistency? Can you do the same with the grownups you''re looking down on? And, look at the successful and ask yourself yes. And inferiority sprouts and jealousy. Of course I''m not going to admit those feelings. While I''m jealous, I even see the disappointing depth of greed of the rise, which adds to my aversion. Therefore, those who were born blessed abhor the likeness of him. This is an old classic schematic."


    "I see..."


    In that sense, Biton thought when he heard Raphael talk about whether he was hated by those on the clan because Theodore was also somewhat of a riser.


    After much time, the television broadcast resumes.


    "Most importantly, what the press stance should be. I believe that telling the world the truth as it is is is the right attitude of the press. But what about reality? Every media outlet in the world is blinded by gold and ideology, distorting and disseminating information as they please. Or I don''t circulate inconvenient information. It has finally turned out to be a propaganda that pretended to be a press."


    Van Damme''s claim had considerable impact in anticipating the timing of the resumption of television broadcasting. The moment he resumed, he spoke to his audience, who were waiting for him to resume and watch him with a good spit.


    Van Damme, of course, was calculating. Vandamm is not good at reading people''s minds, but I am sure this calculation would have worked.


    "In the future, after appealing to national governments for press regulations, an international press ethics monitoring body will be established. That is led by Grim Penis. These include those who controlled the media from the shadows at the same time as they were the world''s media. Mostly private oilfielders."


    Van Damme''s claim made the press conference hall noisy.


    "Tyranny! What the hell are you doing?


    "He said it was a speech control agency!? It''s a bad deed to deprive the press of its freedom! You want to go backwards in time?"


    "Heh, heh, don''t be ridiculous!!


    "You''re going to do whatever the powerful want! I can''t let that happen!


    "There''s no way I can do that! No, Van Damme might be able to do it, so it''s a bad tach!


    "You''re just trying to give your wife a bashed return of interest!


    Criticism and wildness flying from there. Those who had scoffed at the reporters who had called out to hysterics earlier were also unable to stay.


    In the meantime, Van Damme made him laugh lightly and waited for the wild to heal. The reporters who were calling will shut up badly and wait for Van Dam''s next word.


    "Can I talk to you now? You could have just kept calling me, couldn''t you?


    Van Dam, who opens his mouth again, and stirs it, but he that is put on it was not in the boulder.


    "Recruit those who endorse and cooperate with my proposition. Individuals, NPOs, exchangers, keep coming. The broadcasting ethics organization, which is famously innocent, also wants to be reorganized and incorporated. Of course, the well-informed press is welcome."


    Since Grimmpenis itself is a huge organization with a proven track record of even changing the tide of the world, many thought when they heard the broadcast that they saw enough power to implement it, and that many would speak up.


    "I''m also thinking of a few specific plans, but I won''t tell you now. But regulating the press is going to be a definite organization."


    Van Damme smiles and flirts.


    "We don''t just want to regulate biased reporting, but on the contrary, we want to use it as a mechanism to press charges if press freedom is taken away or pressured. It''s in everyone here, isn''t it? Yes... for example, the Border Ilane Press Corps, which is putting pressure on advertising agencies and depriving you of your press freedom while keeping the press free - don''t you think we should crush that one? In Japan - flare up the violence and seal your mouths and your pens, the rogues tolerated by the country - back streets. You''re not angry with that one, either? Isn''t that your enemy?


    Shoulders shrugged, hateful grins bearded to the full, and to Vandamm''s enquiry in a provocative tone, few members of the media took it seriously.

 1118 14

    "Funny, this old man. Backstreet, private oilfielders, mass garbage, we''re gonna fight and sell it everywhere."


    The dog owner said with a nagging laugh. The dog owner watched Van Damme''s press conference, at his house in Shigeku, with Shigeku.


    "This one won''t come to mind without being told. And because they''re shooting at us, it''s unnecessary."


    Shizuku says with a bumpy face.


    "What, are you still going to be a human on that side?"


    "Of course I''m going to. Even if I fall in the back streets, I''m the man who gave his body and mind to the press."


    He was a dog breeder making fun of such a long time, but Yoshiku says it without a coward.


    "Whew, I can stream this on TV a lot...... You don''t want to play it as a TV. When I was temporarily in the flower garden earlier, I figured... but I resumed it with dignity."


    I say strangely for a long time.


    "This TV station is one that used to expose Snow Oka. I guess it''s connected to Van Damme."


    "No, even this station interrupted the broadcast once, and the other stations came back at the same time."


    To the words of the dog breeder, he shook the first time in a long time.


    "Well, if you have no choice but to broadcast it live, I''m sure you''ll edit it later and not stream the inconvenience..."


    I regret only one thing about Yoshiku. The most convincing part of Van Damme''s words - the dialogue "Communicating the truth to the world as it is, is the right attitude of the press" - I would definitely like it to be communicated in a later recording of the news, but I also expect it to never flow there. That''s the truth.


    "Besides, it wouldn''t mean a fight in all directions. It''s not just about turning the press completely against the enemy, it''s about being flexible. I''ll see if there are any members of the press or endorsers. The dog owner said that this station is already in Van Damme."


    And, Shizuku.


    "I see, you may be a little overwhelmed today."


    "It gets a lot worse today, a little bit, maybe"


    Shizuku breaks up with the dog breeder, who puts his hand on his mouth and says it in his face.


    "I''m not all against what Mr. Van Damme says. There are quite a few parts of you that are angry about the claim or unacceptable, but there are some parts that you have to admit. Indeed, many of the media do weird things, uneven from the real story of the story. And then he''s so arrogant. It was a crime scene team, and the worst part of it is that a lot of people are insane."


    Mouth to mouth, various bitter memories of the press age on the front street come back to life in the back of my brain.


    (Yes... not everything Van Damme says is wrong then. But that''s why I''m worried about setting up an international press surveillance agency. Besides, when it comes to getting to the country...)


    If such a thing was founded, I couldn''t help but see the vigeon it would function correctly under Van Damme.


    After watching the Van Dam press conference, Ubelly and Hepatic Cedar walk shoulder to shoulder after stall.


    Hepatic cedar was interested in the contents of the meeting, but Uchi was angry. He''s kicking the can he was throwing away, breaking branches of a street tree, and smashing the caustic.


    "You''re starting to have fun. This could be a moment of change in history"


    "Will it ever change?"


    Hepatic cedar jokingly said in walking cigarettes, but his belly threw up abominably.


    "Can I be allowed to do this... No, there''s no way I can forgive you."


    Van Dam looked like a demon to the Utsumi, who assumed that the media was absolutely just, king, and God. He said he could be an abominable usurper. He said he could be a terrible destroyer.


    "I wonder if it will be a war. But the media is responsible for the transmission of information, and I don''t think Van Damme is going to win..."


    That''s what the liver cedar says, he plays the tobacco with his fingers, which remains on fire, and throws it down the road.


    "Superior...... I''ll do it. I''ll crush you thoroughly."


    An uplifting belly.


    (You hate the Van Dams so much...... Until now, it was just Kate Van Damme, but now my husband Cornelis too)


    Looking at the uvula with cold eyes, Hepatic Cedar thought.


    (As usual, I''ll chase him in while he dances, and let him keep his mouth shut.)


    A minor use, not so much a use. There is no sense of being used against the belly of the womb. Because I''m just poking around on my own, and then there''s hepatic cedar.


    "The killers, who were at the Japanese branch of the Border Irane Press Corps, said they moved quickly. Needless to say, where are we going?"


    "Right. You can easily predict what will happen after that. They''re paying me back, and they''re replenishing my troops."


    Biton reported, and Raphael waved a small shake.


    "Well put, action and decisions are quick. But I can''t afford it, and I can say it''s the type that runs first."


    Referring to Theodore, Raphael analyzes.


    "I hope the story of the replenishment doesn''t come here"


    And, bittons.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t give permission."


    Since Raphael has said it out loud and clear, Biton is relieved of the matter, while worrying about something else.


    "Doesn''t that make you in a bad position?


    "It''s not a figurine with me. Even if you blame me for that, I''ll put it back exactly."


    It was Raphael, who rarely spills a bitter smile and says to the bittons that worry me.


    "Yea, that was thick."


    Midori, who had finished watching Van Damme''s press conference, said strangely, still kneeling at Junko. Until earlier, Junko and Midori were the only ones in the living room, but now they are tired.


    "A declaration of war to the press around the world means that the boulder is Mr. Van Damme. I can laugh when others say it''s just your mouth, but I can see Mr. Van Damme is totally serious, and there''s a good chance he''ll get it done."


    "It only makes you think it''s possible, because you have the power to be human."


    Tired agrees with Junko''s words.


    "While Mr. Van Dam is a big man, there are quite a few parts that are missing from Mr. Van Dam even though he is equipped by ordinary people, so I think it is possible that the area could be broken because of it."


    "Bye Bye Bye Bye Bye Bye, isn''t your pure sister similar? No, I wonder if that''s why you had your head around there first?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no I don''t think that''s going to be a pit."


    To Midori''s point, Junko waves and laughs once more.


    "You think Van Damme doesn''t have that consciousness?


    While reading, I get tired of asking. True stopped reading, long titled lanobe. I didn''t think it was very funny, but it was left unconstitutional in the living room, and I kept reading it in my spare time.


    "I''m sorry, but I feel that way. But I have a decent partner named Kate, so I''m also willing to be well followed around. Not while Kate''s holding her back."


    Junko sees that there is also a good chance that Van Damme will storm out of Kate''s hands.


    "Without Kate, Van Damme would have stormed out earlier and probably broken somewhere. Plenty of trouble all over there..."


    And, tired. He had roughly the same view as Junko.


    "I pull a bunch of people around believing I''m right, my strong actionable people are so annoying... Mr. Vandamm is right about that."


    (That''s really about my sister... me, too)


    When I heard Junko''s Van Dam review, Midori thought again, but I''m persistent, so don''t talk about it. Besides, he was aware that he was applicable to the area.


    "Heh heh, no. Kate is also openly criticizing Grimm Penis. That''s why I''m being neglected by Grimm''s penis."


    Midori stretched lightly and said.


    "But on the other hand, there are also conspiracy theories whispered around in that they are a couple with Grimm Penis bosses. In the first place, only the top executives were neglected, and Kate was supported by her constituents."


    Lately, I''m totally exhausted by the circumstances.


    "Actually, some people assume it''s connected in the back, but there''s nothing to gain on the grim penis side. Kate accuses me of all the corrupt structures of a grim penis, and from a grim penis, there''s no more abominable existence. But I''m the wife of Van Damme, the chairman, so I can''t get it out. Van Damme, referring to Kate, has publicly declared that she is his beloved wife and political opponent."


    "Well, this time we went around to protect that political enemy with all our might."


    I hear tired stories, and Midori says so and makes a strange laugh.


    "That''s a double standard and a public/private confusion. If you really think of it as a political opponent, you''re going to chase him all the way here. But Mr. Van Damme didn''t, and he''s defending himself with an organization. Since Grimm Penis itself is an organization like Mr. Van Damme''s personal belongings, the people in the organization will have to follow suit. Most importantly, Grimm Penis, besides the top executives who fatten their personal clothes with donations, has a lot of well-meaning people, so many of them would be happy to defend Mr. Kate."


    If the Grim Penis executives hadn''t had pleasant feelings for Van Dam as well, Junko would have thought that stimulating them and encouraging them to turn away might have soaked Van Dam''s feet, but he didn''t even bother to look into it until he did.

 1119 15

    Adonis Adams, who recently worked in Japan, was hired by a private oilfielder who is now an old customer.


    Employers are largely different in the same organisation, but from the Adonis perspective, it is only the perception that they are employed by the same organisation.


    Until today, he worked as an escort at the Japanese branch of the Border Ilane Press Corps, but today he was given the job of killing. The opponent is that Cornelis Van Dam.


    I naturally understand what background circumstances ordered this job with Adonis. But honestly, I had a feeling this job was going to fail.


    Many have ever targeted Van Damme. But Van Damme is still alive because he is constantly guarded by an excellent sea Chihuahua escort.


    I''m confident in my arms, but Adonis is judging that this job won''t be possible on its own. With that in mind, and thinking that failure to do so would be a powerful reconnaissance, Adonis headed to the Grimm Penis Japan Branch Building, intending to leave as soon as he felt it was dangerous.


    The Grim Penis Japan Branch Building is located on a small artificial island. There is only one building on the artificial island, and while the perimeter of the building is open, you have to cross a wide main road surrounded by the sea to reach the artificial island. At this point, it is obvious that it is impossible to infiltrate unnoticed.


    Adonis cautioned as he ran the main road on a motorcycle and as he approached the building, several people dressed in the same outfit appeared from inside the building.


    Eleven people in all. Everyone wears a white bulletproof helm and a type of white bulletproof plate to wear from the top of their clothes. The clothes below were also uniform in white. Adonis also wears a bulletproof plate under his clothes, but he probably saw the opponent as being stronger and less able to move.


    In fact, they were quite bulky and heavy-duty bulletproof plates, but the reinforced vampired ones, with more muscle strength than humans, could move without problems.


    "Battle Placement!


    Peaches scream, and each reinforced vampire unit of white crumbs goes into placement.


    Four hardened in front, three left and three right in the rear slightly, and one peach waiting in the rear taking command.


    (Can''t we force a breakthrough...)


    I also thought about breaking through on the bike, but realized that was impossible, and Adonis parked the bike. They undoubtedly did not hesitate to wall by body and try to park the motorcycle they penetrate because it was visible.


    As soon as he gets off, he leaves the bike and Adonis runs away.


    The peaches also pull out their guns. To eleven opponents, fighting in a place where there is no shield, etc. is insane in common sense, but Adonis challenges the fight without any hesitation.


    The guns are shot simultaneously. Adonis rushes hard to the right to the left, sending the shooting. Instead, ask for the enemy''s gap.


    Adonis'' movement stops for a moment. Lower your posture enough that your chest touches the ground, and shoot at the one you aim for.


    "Ouch!


    Kiyojiro crooks his face and groans. Adonis''s bullet hit the back of his elbow. Piercing bulletproof fiber, blood seeps through white clothes.


    Adonis moving around tightly again soon, but eating one shot at the bulletproof plate on his chest. But it''s not damaged, and Adonis''s movement doesn''t stop itself.


    Adonis, as he moves, now shoots a gun into the dark cloud with little aim. It''s almost only the effect of intimidating shooting. The distance is away, and there''s little chance of a proper shot with a pistol and a small bullet hitting a person.


    The opposite is true again, or the prospect of hitting Adonis, who is running around irregularly, caring without applying the same rhythm, where he shot with a pistol is scarce.


    But between shooting at that dark cloud, I was only shooting once firmly at my aim.


    A bullet hits the base of the leg of one of the four men who had previously solidified. But the bulletproof fiber is not pierced.


    The bullet runs out and Adonis reloads as he runs around.


    (Wow, that guy...... I can''t believe he challenged these few opponents to a shootout without flinching at all)


    Samuta admires Adonis while reloading this one as well.


    Adonis pointed the gun at the Suntae. The aim is a slight gap in the throat under the helmet.


    Suntae also perceives it and prevents his throat with his arm. The bullet hits his arm, and Seongtae puts his face in pain. The bulletproof fiber did not penetrate.


    (Approximately. roughly the extent of the enemy is known)


    Adonis turned his back on the building with dignity, running left and right to the bike.


    "You don''t have to go deep."


    Peaches command, the fortified vampires do not move the scene and are thoroughly shot. But it''s already outside the range of the pistol.


    (That''s a pain in the ass. Individual strength... is lower than mine. But morale and skill are high. The gun only works on the steep... throat or so. Human detached movement. Most praiseworthy is the beautifully controlled combination. I can''t break through this on my own. Even if we count them, it would be difficult)


    Reaching the bike, Adonis thinks.


    The enemy''s power was largely known. There was a harvest, but I can''t really expect to report to my employer how much enemy power I have and how many pawns I will try to fulfill to come next.


    "I feel like I''ve retreated without the skill of making it happen, but still, that guy looked good..."


    "Yeah."


    Seeing Adonis running away on a motorcycle, Kiyojiro groaned pompously as he wrapped a handkerchief around his arm where he was shot, and Seita agreed and nodded.


    Katsuura tells Van Damme and Kate about the assassin''s assassination.


    "Have you been able to exercise violence?"


    Van Dam snorts.


    "There are no dead. One wounded."


    "That''s good. Summon Sea Chihuahua Warriors. The fortified vampires have grown remarkably, but still, this time, they will not forgive themselves."


    Those who are called warriors in Sea C?te d ''Ivoire are at the same time executives. They are individually highly combative.


    "If it''s just Terrence, you can call him right away. Because I''m staying in Japan."


    "He said he was on vacation. Well, he''s more on vacation."


    Van Damme knew Terence was in Japan without having to be reported to Katsuura.


    "It''s sad to sue Made for violent means"


    I put my hand on my face, and although Kate says it, it''s not the first time either. I''ve been attacked by thugs several times before, and I accept that that can happen if I make enemies.


    "When we fight, we must fight thoroughly."


    "I don''t even have to tell you, Mass, I know. Still sad, Niha, wouldn''t that make a difference?


    Seeing Kate speaking with a ready face, Katsuura learned sadness in a different way. I felt like protesting God that I wouldn''t have to make such a hard time with such a kind person.


    But at this time Kate was thinking about Katsuura, who sympathizes cheaply, or Van Damme, who burns in anger, completely unimaginable.


    Then, Van Damme projects the holographic display and confirms the email. They were those who had been named to endorse and cooperate with Van Damme''s press surveillance agency.


    Seeing the name at the bottom of it, Van Damme grinned.


    "Backstreet - a message came from the center, The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure. The back street-- at least the hub says they''ll endorse my plan and cooperate fully."


    Looking at the display, Van Damme said, spilling a sarcastic grin.


    "I didn''t know it was the back street that gave you the first name. Even though it was a relative pattern to me. But it''s not surprising that we have a mutual interest in this matter."


    The back streets have so far kept the media under control, but their deterrence has also recently diminished. A private oilfielder who will then give Japan a heads-up is connected to the border Iranese press corps. Therefore, from the back street, it would be better to take Van Damme''s plan.


    (Nevertheless, I hope you don''t expect too much. It''s only a common enemy, so you should take it to the point where you stay out of the way)


    Van Damme was accepting that that was enough gratitude.

 1120 16

    American House. Regular meetings of the Executive Committee that divided the Demon clan were taking place in a conference room inside a building.


    There are more attendees through telephony than those attending in person. Those scattered all over the world can''t travel and come because it''s a meeting.


    The agenda is now the focus of worldwide attention, on the certainty of Van Damme and the Border Ilane press corps.


    There are quite a few voices endorsing Theodore, who divides the border Iranese press corps, but a negative voice is stronger.


    "Why did you slap Kate and summon a dragon from the


    One of the consular commissioners says in an abominable manner as he arms himself toward Theodore as he appears on the television telephone holographic display.


    "Are you seriously going to fight Cornelis Van Damme like this?


    "Well, wait, don''t just blame Theodore. He''s declared war, and there''s no way he can leave us alone."


    "Media around the world won''t shut up, even if private oilfielders ignore it"


    "Really? There''s a hand in ignoring it."


    "Even if you breathe when you fight the press, if the press doesn''t ignore it and report it, is that it?"


    "Stupid. To keep him from ignoring it, he said he would create a surveillance agency. After we''ve recruited our collaborators. Perhaps there will be collaborators around the world."


    "You think you can win by interacting with Van Damme in the first place? He''s the man who moved the history of the world."


    Theodore is silent with no expression as the clan speaks.


    "I want to ask everyone. Is there anyone in this who can do the same thing as that van Dam? Is there someone out there who can tell you you can do that?


    Everyone will be silent on the inquiry of the elderly consular commissioner. No one spoke of being able to do it alone.


    "We are indeed huge. But, as it turns out, we just gave in the power created by a giant individual named Mikhail Demon. It''s just an elephant talent. Let''s get this straight. I don''t feel like I can win. You guys know best that you can never beat a genius as brilliant as you are."


    An elderly executive commissioner who utters even more pessimistic words.


    "A giant talent - a giant individual doesn''t always win. Of course there will be no one in this who will stand up to that man individually. But we have the power of the collection."


    It was Rafael Demon who broke the silence and said so calmly. Like Theodore, he''s got footage from Japan.


    "Conversely, the enemy is Cornelis Van Damme''s one-man team. We just need to get our heads together."


    Theodore, who had been silent for so long, opened his mouth.


    "Are you telling me to assassinate you? How many assassins have targeted that man so far, and he thinks he''s making it look like a payback. You''ll always be guarded by the good warriors of Sea Chihuahua."


    One of the clans says to Theodore: He was clearly not comfortable with Theodore.


    In fact, Van Damme is not always guarded by sea chihuahuas either, but it seems so from elsewhere.


    "Doing business with Cornelis Van Damme is on schedule. I already let go of the assassin, but he failed. Even Adonis is strong enough to be forced to retreat."


    To this report by Theodore, the Chamber bothered in a double sense.


    "Already an assassin... kill him and you won''t show his legitimacy."


    "And when even that Adonis can''t..."


    Adonis was one of the killers hired by private oilfielders many times in the past, and he wiped out the intruders for the organization time and again. Among the Demon clan, it has become a well-known talent.


    "Do not show legitimacy. At the time of his demise, if we expose his evil deeds simultaneously, the people will be more than sympathetic or questionable about death, burned in an angry rage of cheap justice, and rejoicing in his death. That''s what it is."


    "Isn''t that too much to underestimate?


    To Theodore, who insists arrogantly, Raphael said in a chilled tone.


    "In the meantime, Abdiel stormed out and said he''d just stirred us both inside and out, but now he doesn''t even have an angel name. Is he going to get on with it and bother our heads?"


    A rather old consular commissioner stares at Theodore and blatantly hits his disgust.


    "Adonis can also be said to have served as a power reconnaissance. Plus he''s not dead, and he''ll still be able to use it."


    Ignoring the aversion of the older consular commissioner, Theodore got to the point.


    "Hire a new assassin, taking into account Adonis''s opinion. Private oilfielders in Japan don''t move. Now, as the old figurine there stood, I don''t want to stir it up again after Abdiel made a mess of it"


    "Hey, you..."


    "Try to hire killers and end-of-life shoppers from every country and even on the back streets of Japan"


    Ignoring the peeling old consul commissioner, Theodore continues the conversation.


    "Like Adonis, you can use the killer that private oilfielders are turning into. I also hire good killers other than Killer. Some have been eyeing me for a long time. Send in one assassin after another and exhaust them."


    "I hope it works. But no matter what the outcome, I won''t lend my operatives staying in Japan, so do whatever you want with me."


    Raphael tells Theodore the plan clearly in advance. Theodore, on the other hand, showed no reaction on the surface.


    Truth was that I started to escort the Akamura family by staying at the house, and I bought a futon from my stomach, and then took the trip, including the portion of poor Akamura parents and children, to luxury.


    "From what to what... I''m so sorry"


    Suharto expresses his gratitude while eating pizza.


    "I''m the only one who thinks it''s bad to eat something tasty."


    True to return so unfathomably. Since Akamura''s parents and children had a terrible diet of less than five hundred yen a day, they began to luxury their meals when they saw it.


    (Only while I''m here. After that...... maybe Suharto''s will be in the flow of arrest. Then Chiyong would also be sent to foster care, maybe life itself would be better than it is now, but parents and children would be separated...)


    The truth is, I''ve thought a lot about it. Akamura parents and children are very close and tied together. But the reason it happened was because of poverty. And this parent and child will undoubtedly wish to stay together, even if they are poor, as long as they are separated.


    (Yet I can''t believe I crossed a dangerous bridge to get out of poverty and lead my parents and children to a crisis where they might be pulled apart...)


    Because of Suharto, who dyed his hands in evil with an event, all his parents and children sinned and suffered. I don''t know what will happen next either. Sure, Suharto sinned, but I think the price is too heavy. That I wouldn''t have to look terrible this far.


    (It''s an irrational fate. If it''s something I can help you with, I''d like to help...)


    I truly see that no innocuous remedy is possible. Ultimately, absolutely, because apologies in public are inevitable. Thousand crystals and Suharto are already ready. Then Suharto''s sins also come to light.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go home? Don''t you worry about your family?


    "The people at the Yukooka Institute are my family."


    True to answer a thousand crystal questions instantly.


    "What about your father and mother?


    "They killed both of us."


    True to answer a thousand crystal questions instantly. A thousand crystals to solidify.


    "Here, Chigi. Excuse me... my daughter..."


    "I''m sorry."


    Scolding Suharto and apologizing with a bloody face.


    "Fine. But I''m fine, but be careful with the others."


    "Yes...... I''ll be careful"


    Pay pale attention. Truly, Chiyong said in a voice that seemed to disappear.


    After finishing his lunch, he visited the Akamura family for a long time.


    "Oh, are you escorting me properly?"


    "I''m just here, but for once, I''m going to be an escort"


    In the foresight of having a lousy shitty wink and speaking up, Truth said.


    "Looks like Van Damme started something outrageous, but are you involved with Takada?


    "There''s no place at the moment. But any one of them could get closer. Via Akamura-san."


    I was truly questioned, and Yoshiku, sitting in a hush before the truth, answered me with a true face.


    "What are Takada''s plans for the future?


    "I''m just waiting for the situation to change. I''m waiting for the way out of my belly, which is threatening both of us. Uchi is Uchi, and I''m sure you''re not going to cut the connection because you''re still going to use Akamura and the others."


    "When he arrives, I''ll hide in the box. If anything happens, I''ll jump right out."


    "It''s tricky, that''s better."


    Yoshiku imagines a true figure waiting with a gun in his pocket.


    "I''d like to apologize to Kate soon..."


    Thousands of crystals squirm.


    "If you tell me what''s going on, you''ll understand."


    While I say it, Yoshiku gets lost. If it''s Van Damme, I can get in touch. But can I have a conversation with Kate now? I told her that Akamura parents and children were being threatened and wondered if Van Damme would use them for strange conditions.


    Normally, it is decided that you should just reveal it. But Yoshiku can''t trust Cornelis Van Dam.


    (Now let''s focus on the uben that''s threatening these two. Better get in touch with the Van Dam side then)


    Either way, there is a part of you that works calculations to sell favors. After doing something about Uchi, he wants to make a loan by brightening up that Akamura''s parents and children were being blackmailed and selling himself into Vandam and Kate that he was moving.


    "I don''t just want to apologize to Mr. Kate, I want to get out in front of the TV again and say that was a lie, and I want to apologize quickly. I''m scared... but I want to. He saved my life."


    "I''m sure the public will say: If that''s what you think, I wish I hadn''t succumbed to blackmail from the beginning."


    After the words of Thousand Crystals, True said.


    Though Thousand Crystals and Suharto solidified for a moment in their relentless true words...


    "So - I''m sure Akamura''s parents and children would have been confused, and Suharto thinks of his daughter, but not really, Chiyoko thinks of his father, but not really, and I think someone should follow him up with a third party when he''s been cornered and succumbed to the threat of his womb"


    Parents and children feel relieved and thankful for the true suggestions they continue to utter as they look at the manners.


    "No... you want me to do that? I''m already a resident of the back street, right?


    Confused Shizuku.


    "Then who''s gonna do it?"


    "Thank you, True. But I''m not following you."


    With a gentle smile, Suharto tells with a ready face.


    "We say that properly with our own mouths. You can''t count on someone that far and be sweet. Thousand crystals too... you think so, don''t you?


    "Yeah......"


    My father asked me in case, hesitating, but Chiyong nodded.


    "Awesome!


    In an attempt to make the place a little brighter, she slapped her knees on her pan and gave her a tense voice, Shizuku making her grin towards Chiyong.


    The air solidified. The time of silence flows for more than a dozen seconds. Qianjing is surprised and decent. The truth is I turn to you and think of myself with a laid-back face in my head. Suharto has a long-standing gaze of sympathy.


    "Huh... no kids these days? This kind of nori......"


    When I couldn''t stand it, and Yoshiku asked me with a sad face, Chiyong gave me a grin that was neither affectionate nor bitter.

 1121 17

    The three men, Axe Byrne, Goldeau Bourne and Robert Byrne, are well-known killers across the United States. Their common denominator is that private oilfielders are often employers.


    Their work is not limited to the United States, but is frequently requested from overseas. In addition, two or three of the three of us were often teamed up, so the three of us could make breathing moves.


    There was another one there, the doomsday, and a four-member team was created.


    "They say we''re not the only ones. There are other killers and assassins hired to kill Cornelis Van Damme."


    "I hope we don''t lose our jobs."


    "I''d rather be gone. You don''t have to do anything. You only get money."


    Three face-killers meet in a relaxing atmosphere in a hotel room.


    A knock and a fourth showed up.


    Axe glances at the person''s face and frowns, and Gordo exhales small. But Robert was the only one who was a little.


    "Nice to meet you -. Me, Charles. Nice to meet you."


    The fourth man greets him with a loving laugh - Charles. Pale brown sneezy hair has covered both eyes.


    "Something seems weak."


    Axe looks at Charles and mouths what he thinks. Peeping up from the bottom, I also saw both eyes hidden in my forehead. He''s not as tall, and he doesn''t look very strong with a gentle, masculine appearance.


    "You think you''re weak? An idiot...... This guy''s one of those" Mercenary School Eleventh Presidential Squads. "


    Robert''s dialogue changes the complexion of Axe and Gordo.


    "Uh, did I split? Ha ha."


    Charles, on the other hand, was shrugging his shoulders and laughing.


    "It''s comforting to see a guy like that join us."


    Gordo, who was sighing earlier, changes his attitude and perception.


    "So, you''re going right away?


    Charles asks.


    "We were talking about taking a little time before we go. There are other killers already. Even if they kill us, we''ll get our money."


    "Even if you can''t kill the first one, it''s easier after your enemies are moderately exhausted."


    Robert and Axe say.


    "Oh, my God."


    Charles, who just wanted to get the job done, is sorry to hear about their policies.


    (I came to Japan because of this, and when I''m done with my work, let''s go to Akihabara. Oh, I think I''ll go show my face to Lei Lei and True and his new home. If you''re free, let''s invite Lei to go shopping too)


    With such a prospect, it was Charles who wanted to get the job done just now.


    In total, there were six raids in the Grim Penis Japan branch building, five of the eleven Sea Chihuahua Enhanced Vampire Units were seriously injured and rendered incapable of combat.


    Some of the raiders used grenades, which resulted in injuries. It was the direct strike that avoided it, and the dead hadn''t let it out, but the power of the war had dropped considerably. Plus, we were on escort duty all day and night, so we''re all exhausted. Because there are so many injured people, there is no way they can take turns.


    Perfect timing there, Sea Chihuahua warriors showed up to help.


    The sixth raid was dealt with by two helper warriors. Five enemies.


    "Stop," he said.


    Milan Nikolich, a warrior from Sea Chihuahua, laughs at the last one left with a gun.


    He shaved up all but half of his head, the other half of his blonde hair stretched out to his shoulder, and a biomechanical tattoo called a semi-mechanized one on the right half of his face was carved, a white man on the rogue side to see. A cyborg skeletal tattoo of the hand is also carved on the back of the left hand with the gun, similar to the carved tattoo on the face.


    "Goose..."


    The last man to be shot was stuffy in pain as he bled out of his abdomen because he was not fatally wounded.


    "Oh, yeah? Is he alive? You''re a lucky guy, dude."


    Milan laughs naggingly and approaches the man with a light foothold.


    "Hey, good, lucky for you, I''ll call an ambulance right now, so thank you." Lilly. "


    ����


    To the blatantly teasing Milan, the seriously wounded man stared silently and threw away a spit of blood.


    "Ah? What''s that attitude? You made it look like you had mercy anyway, and you thought you''d be killed the moment you had hope? So that''s the best rebellion you''ve ever had? Oh, they spotted me. I don''t like it."


    As Milan stepped on the man''s head, he fired many more bullets into his abdomen.


    "Look, you may have increased your instantaneous suffering, but you''ve done it faster to die. It''s merciful, isn''t it? But you''re ungrateful. So I''m not thankful. Go to hell."


    When he throws it away so, he spits in the man''s face, and Milan looks back at the other side.


    Another sea chihuahua warrior was a tall man. This one''s white, too, but it''s pretty tanned. Brunette''s hair is perfectly compatible with the all-back, and even for Western Europeans, she has a pretty deeply carved, every single face.


    The man - Otto - had a lot of work combing with Milan. Not always with me, but I spoke frequently from Milan, and Otto didn''t say no.


    "Isn''t it just grubby fish? I want someone with teeth to come."


    It was Milan speaking out for consent, but Otto does not answer. But Milan doesn''t care either. A man who is terribly silent and doesn''t know what he''s thinking. We''ve known each other quite a long time, but this is always the attitude.


    And Milan even liked Otto''s silence. From Milan, who often speaks unilaterally but doesn''t want to hear anything else, such as their opinions and reactions, a man like Otto deserves it as his opponent.


    Milan is now a nose knob among sea chihuahuas. Because the boss became Terence, Sea Chihuahua stopped carrying out terrorist activities and also banished extremist members. Members working in atrocities likewise banished.


    Milan, a fierce and cruel character, was also subject to deportation, but a usually unspoken otto sued Terrence directly and begged Milan''s deportation. And Milan is now a heretic of the Sea Chihuahua, enrolled.


    I put on Otto''s face, who covered me, and Milan tried as much as possible to refrain from atrocities like those before, but still of an originally ferocious character, which, for that matter, cannot be completely contained.


    "Steady... it''s ironic that the first two of us came together. Are we going to distance ourselves from Grimm Penis already?


    Miran says with an ironic grin as he put it, but the perception was different from the fact.


    Sea Chihuahua is closely related to Grim Penis, but it is not entirely an organization controlled by Grim Penis. Sea Chihuahua is a sea chihuahua, and we do our jobs in all countries of the world, so we can''t bring all our personnel to Japan. Even if that''s not the case, since Terrence has become boss, all the radical members have been forced to quit, shrinking in size and drastically reducing their personnel.


    We also already know that the bug we planted in the Akamura family broke.


    I also hear prior conversations. Someone was visiting the Akamura family. Wu Belly suspects that he is not another journalist. I wonder if the person broke the bug. "Has anybody put weird guys in the house lately? ''and so on were the last words in it, so I suspect they suspect me of being there.


    Uchi guards his surroundings as he approaches an apartment with the Akamura family. I was also wary that there might not be a tailer, but I didn''t feel any sign of it.


    Pressing the call bell, the door was opened after a while and a Suharto appeared pointing his sinister gaze at himself.


    "Oh? Is Chiyo-chan not here?"


    Peeing through the house over Suharto''s shoulder, he grinned uncomfortably as he touched, Wu Belly said.


    "My daughter is in school."


    "Huh? Were you going to school? Oh, my dad worked so hard to carry the bum, I could go. Ah."


    Suharto, whose head is about to boil in the overtly stirring womb, but I know this is his M.O., so I can handle it.


    "What can I do for you?


    "For what? I''m worried about you guys, so I was wondering how you''re doing? Especially since your daughter was worried. Hey. I thought you''d be hurt. Your father needs to take a good look at you, too. Poor immigrant kids tend to run delinquent? Especially since girls make money as weirdos."


    "You. Ahhh!


    Suharto finally grows furious and beats him to the belly of the womb, which continues to stir in a catchy tone.


    This is what Uchi was after. I can make Suharto work the assault and make as much of it into a story as I want. You may wish to cooperate further. If you refuse, you can sue me for assault and make it an article.


    (This is how the pen fights. Poor, retarded immigrants are just used this way. But it''s an honor to have me use it, isn''t it? It''s an honor, isn''t it? I guess that''s what this guy doesn''t understand. That''s the only part that pisses me off)


    With that in mind, it was then that Uchi looked up laughing at Suharto''s shaking fist.


    The gunfire sounded and Suharto''s fist stopped. Uchi also stiffened himself.


    Suharto''s gaze is pointing backwards at the uvula. Looking back at whether anyone was there, a young man with a good physique (Gatai) and a tough face stood with a gun in his hand a little further away. It was a long time ago.


    "Mr. Suharto, I don''t think that''s what he''s after."


    Yoshiku immediately puts a gun on him and winks and smiles at Suharto. Seeing such a long time ago, Suharto wrapped himself in relief and smiled with a crying face.


    "Hey, what''s up, before..."


    "I''m a colleague. Except I''m a backstreet journalist."


    Answer with a chilled voice Yoshiku to the belly of the womb, which you are afraid to ask.


    "Ugh, back street......"


    A furthering belly in the words of a long time ago. In the press industry, the existence of backstreets is abhorrent and even feared at the same time. They are the ones who do not get what the press wants, and because that is the means of violence in the background, they are extremely angry.


    "Looks like you were here for the interview first, and I''ll give it up. Just get it over with."


    A long time approaching the uvula, blatantly intimidating and saying away.


    "Uggghhh..."


    Tall, physical (Gathai), and good looking. Intimidated in close proximity, it clouds inferiority, fear and humiliation, causing confusion.


    I also know that my appearance can have an intimidating effect on certain same-sex opponents, along with a sense of inferiority, so some opponents use it. Also, when I saw a same-sex gaze of inferiority in my appearance, I quickly became aware of it. Since I was a teenager, it''s because I was often seen with those gazes.


    I don''t think it''s a complimented act, it''s not a very favorite means, but there''s some crumbs in the world that can''t be helped, and it works great for those opponents, so I don''t hesitate to intimidate them.


    "Wow, young man."


    Leaving behind such a throwaway dialogue, Uchi walked away for a small run. My legs are trembling and running in a limp state, but I could clearly see it in Shizuku and Suharto''s eyes as well.


    "Thank you, Takada"


    "Mmm..."


    Suharto thanking me with a smile, but Shizuku''s face is sinister.


    I knew for a long time that it wasn''t okay for me to get out here, but I couldn''t stand on my stomach and get out. It would have been more convenient if I hadn''t known I existed. And it would have been better not to know that Akamura''s parents and children have allies. I realize I''ve done something really stupid, but I couldn''t keep my eyes shut like that, and I don''t regret it.

 1122 18

    There was a fierce worldwide reaction to Van Damme''s proposal to establish an international press surveillance agency.


    Especially the Border Irane press corps rebelled violently. He breathed in defiance of preventing the birth of pressures on cross-border press, against the Border Ilane Press Corps.


    Other press outlets, for the most part, rebelled hysterically.


    "We won''t be able to stop the rampage of power"


    "Worst man. Don''t forgive Cornelis Van Damme, the owner of speech oppressive ideas!


    "If such an institution is created, in the future everything will be censored and articles will not be freely written, and the people will not be able to know the truth"


    "This is a conspiracy that Cornelis Van Damme has conspired with the power of nations,"


    "Thoughts such as trying to discourage the press are also disturbing. That there should not be. Only freedom of the press must be established in an unlimited and perfect way ''


    ''The press should be absolutely free without any room for thought and thought! Mass media is the super absolute Yoshiya! Those who inhibit it are determined to be all evil without any room for thought and thought! Evil, evil, evil, evil, evil, evil! Wookiee!''


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "Speech Oppressor, Power Der, Power Nander, Power Geike, Ninder, Auer!


    Newspapers from all over the world shouted out that the news was that the magazine denied Van Damme and cursed him, claiming that freedom of the press was unlimited, and that they were just.


    Numerous newspapers and news programmes were also seen that distorted or fabricated Van Damme''s claims. It was not uncommon for the media to activate freedom not to report and not to shed Van Damme''s claim itself.


    Meanwhile, the media are also beginning to rebel against the Border Irane press corps, showing Van Damme an attitude of cooperation.


    "I''m still not free to press. I care about the eyes on the back street, and I''m under pressure from the Border Iranese Press Corps, which is claiming freedom of the press. That organization is a joke, Dubsta bastard. If we can have surveillance agencies, we''ll have more freedom on the contrary, right?


    Vandam''s acquaintance, the president of the television station, complained so, and decided to let Vandam''s claims flow as they were.


    What about the reaction of the key masses, at the moment, many of the people were in favor of Van Damme. The way we looked at the media was also extremely chilling, and we were panicking when we were threatened with our privileges, and we were spotting it lightly.


    Demonstrations of Van Damme support are taking place in European and American countries. This is what Grim Penis specializes in, and it goes without saying that Grim Penis members are inciting work everywhere.


    There is no demonstration of media support. And it seems that many media outlets do not report what is happening. It''s the end of even having fake news, which flows inside saying this is a ''demo rebelling against Van Damme''.


    Van Damme turns on the TV in the office. It''s news from a TV station that''s been making out with Van Damme. Only here have we taken a position of being a Van Dam neighbor, so we flushed Van Dam''s claims intact and also had some serious debates about how the media was, which raised considerable viewership.


    ''Media is very irresponsible. I run a fishery, but I had a lot of trouble selling fish before when I had heated reports that there were parasites in the fish. That''s an extremely irresponsible story.''


    ''I suffered similar damage. I run eight hundred houses, but I managed to get reports of a mixture of radioactive substances in pesticides, and there was no great reason to do so, so sales dropped.''


    ''I was told that once elementary school students drew comics to be raped, they were actually hooked up when those incidents occurred and imitated my comics. I don''t even know if it was imitated...... it''s terrible. Not really. I''ll resent the mass garbage that discredited my great art for life''


    In the news, those complaining of damage caused by the media continued to comment.


    "The last one is disgusting before imitation. It''s not something you can say in public. The values of art are unique to people, and freedom of expression would certainly be important..."


    Van Damme in the face.


    "But you''re becoming a good salt plum. Let''s get more excited."


    "The assassin is being sent to the next... and he''s still here."


    Katsuura looks anxiously through the window at the outside of the building. I see the back of Milan and Otto, warriors of Sea Chihuahua. Beyond them, there are four men. Enemies and allies, all outsiders.


    "We need to get Sea Chihuahua to work hard on that. They hold my fate."


    Van Damme showed no anxiety at all and smiled softly.


    Grim Penis in front of Japan Branch Building. Four assassins hired by private oilfielders - Axe, Gordo, Robert and Charles - were confronted by two executives, Milan and Otto, who made them sea Chihuahua warriors.


    "Now you look like you''ve got teeth."


    Milan looks at the four of them, nodding her tongue and laughing. All four drove here.


    "I''m glad they didn''t snipe me while I was driving."


    Charles, on the other hand, said in a sigh.


    "It''s bulletproof, but there''s not a lot of sniping in Japan. Not at all, but you think it''s hard to buy a sniper gun in itself."


    And, Robert.


    "No, I''m glad they didn''t snipe me with RPG or something."


    "No, that''s not possible."


    Robert laughs bitterly at Charles'' dialogue.


    "Um, because of the dyeing of battlefield life, it''s defo to be wary of that. I don''t care how you look at the main road until you drove here. It felt like you were after me."


    "I see. Charles is subtly different from us, isn''t he?"


    Gordo says it doesn''t matter.


    "We''re gonna split two on one."


    Axe tells, keeping an eye on Milan and Otto.


    "No... I think it would be better if the other three were in charge of that tall all-back because I''ll be in charge of that disfigured tattooman alone"


    "What? I don''t know what basis you''re talking about that, but it''s ridiculous. Two: 1."


    Axe dismissed Charles'' offer after exasperation.


    "Oh man, I feel like a protagonist."


    Charles whines about that, thinking he only understands it.


    It will be a combination of Axe and Gordo, Charles and Robert, split wide to the left and right.


    "I see, a combination of two to one? That''s funny. Let''s get this one together."


    When Milan laughs funny when he sees it, Otto walks silently to the left. Look at that, Milan goes right. Take quite a distance between the two.


    Four of the assassins also go with it, splitting further left and right. Make it difficult to interfere with each other.


    As a result, Axe, Gordo and Milan. It became a combination of Charles and Robert and Otto.


    Each of the six, little by little, walks over each other.


    Almost at the same time, the gunshots sounded multiple times.


    Milan''s two bullets were both sent. Neither did the bullet shot from Axe and Gordo hit Milan.


    Milan tried to shoot further and interrupted. Axe is shooting faster. Do not attack at your peril and avoid it thoroughly. And after Axe shoots, Gordo shoots, followed by more Axe.


    "Gwud, that''s good, that''s good"


    Rejoicing in his rounds with his teething enemies, Milan strips his teeth and laughs.


    Milan was unilaterally thorough in dodging without even fighting back to a pair who skillfully collaborated to launch a series of attacks.


    (Except after entertaining me to a certain extent, enemies to the extent that they kill me. That''s Better)


    Even as he thoroughly fled, Milan was asking for a gap. And here comes the interrupted eye of the attack.


    Milan shoots a gun. A hole is put in Goldo''s forehead.


    "Yes, I said no."


    With the gun in place, Milan leaves her tongue out toward the remaining Axe, stripping her white eyes and making her laugh.


    Axe, who was lightly murdered, cowered there. Milan is definitely stronger than himself. At a time when I couldn''t kill him while he was two to one, I realized there was no more winning.


    The situation reversed. Now Axe is on the defensive side. In an unshielded place, he moves around anyway and runs around like Milan earlier, trying not to hit the gun.


    While running around, Axe was hoping the other Charles and Robert would win and join us.


    "Yes, I could read the pattern."


    But after a while, Milan pulls the trigger in a tone of relief and shoots Axe through his throat.


    "Fair enough, man. Sa ~, over there..."


    Laughing satisfactorily, Milan turned to the other Otto - his grin froze.


    What was Otto was rolling at the loss of the majority of the prototype. Only the lower body fastened Otto''s prototype, but from the belly to the top it was in a roundabout state, flashing blood and guts over the asphalt. The head was falling apart, too.


    Although Milan has seen scenes of people dying, scenes of being killed, and bodies scattered, this is the first time he has seen such a tragic death. Until recently, a colleague in human form had fallen apart as a piece of meat with only a partial prototype.


    On the side of that round-cut piece of meat stood a smiling Charles. Robert says he''s got a gun in position earlier. On his face, his fears and wars against Charles, his opponent, were sticking, and he was dripping cold sweat from his temples.


    "Ahhh... I knew he was dead. If you''d just done what I said, you might not have died."


    Charles glances at Axe and Gordo''s wreckage, respectively, and then turns to Milan with his tense face, letting him shrug his shoulders, with a rampant grin. My forehead is usually so down that it completely covers my eyes, but at this time it was caught on the side and my neat face was dewy.


    At some point, Midori has truly heard of it.


    "Heh, true brother. That ultrasonic vibrating steel wire, made by my pure sister, but not taught by my pure sister, right? Who did you learn that from?


    "When I was a mercenary, I learned from a guy named Charles who was working with me."


    True answered that he was taking care of steel wire in front of Midori.


    "I''m trying to be better, but you''re still not in Charles'' divine business. I don''t want to fight him in close proximity."


    "Ugh, my true brother said that much. Oh, he''s a big guy"


    "I mean the big guy... he was a lot different. Yeah, a lot."


    To my admiration, the truth was smiling unconsciously emotionally, remembering a lot about the old days.

 1123 19

    Dog breeders also visited the condo for a long time.


    "What do you want to do now? You take Anse''s revenge? You want to help that immigrant''s parents and kids? You want to take Kate''s side?


    If you want to show your face, the dog keeper asks for a long time.


    "In addition to them, it is also unacceptable that they remain media bashed"


    I say it out loud for a long time. As a journalist''s end, the current situation caused by Van Damme was by no means an interesting one.


    "As it is, the credibility of the press will fall to the ground. I''m a journalist''s end for once, too, and I''m not comfortable with Mr. Van Damme''s media bashing. There''s a part of me that I can agree with. If you do, Mr. Van Damme is overdoing it."


    But to stop it, we need to hang the roots of all evil first. In the course of a long period of time, there is also a great deal of clutter and hopeful observation, but there is athe.


    "Do that. Do this or luxury. I wish I could narrow it down to one. So, what''s the plan?


    Dog breeder smiling funny. I like that part of Yoshiku.


    "If you solve the wu-bellied thing that tried to discredit Mr. Kate, prove it to be a falsehood he set up, and turn it into a souvenir, Mr. Van Damme might listen to me, too. I knew him once."


    "Hmm... isn''t that sweet?


    "Mr. Van Damme looks down on people, and while he doesn''t try to hide it, he also has the side of talking about his opinions firmly with the same eyes as the person he looks down on, and he listens to them."


    "I see. The ordinary great people, looking down on the average person, serve to keep it out and on their side, but only throw up a dialogue that haunts Kata."


    "Ordinary great people are an interesting expression."


    The dog owner laughs when he hears the story of the dog owner, and laughs when he hears the words of the dog owner.


    "You can call me the great people in the pattern. Whatever the plan is, what do we do now?"


    "I''m going after Uchi for the moment. This guy is a disgrace to the press. Hepatic cedar, too."


    "Hepatic cedar..."


    Hearing the name, the dog owner''s unpleasant memory was dug up.


    Dog breeders are related to hepatic cedars. When the dog breeder was active as a writer, it was written that it had never been found in hepatic cedar. I''ve been a reporter for a long time doing that. I think it''s a rotten industry to make because such a student can eat meals in the press all the time.


    (In that case, Yu was quite angry with Hepatic Cedar. If you ruin the liver cedar, Yu will be delighted)


    As a dog owner, I didn''t care if I was slapped, but I was only angry that I made Yu angry, repentant and sad.


    (But that''s odd. This liver cedar... and a guy named Uchi. It sticks to Kate by the point of obstinacy. Especially Uchi, who clung to Kate as if he were possessed. Well, there''s definitely a guy who sticks like a stalker to one subject, but there''s something wrong with him though... Does a person named Kate Van Damme have such an obsession to burn and stalk?


    While wondering, the dog owner reckons there may be some cause to drive such behavior.


    (I guess I''ll look into it sometime. these two)


    I don''t know when that was, but Midori has really heard of it.


    "Heh, true brother. That transparent needle, too, was made by my pure sister, but she didn''t teach it to me, did she? Who did you learn that from?


    "I learned this from Charles when I was a mercenary."


    True answered that he was taking care of a clear long needle in front of Midori.


    "I wonder if this one, as good as Charles, can be used now"


    "Huh, is that Charles a man with a dark device or something?"


    "No, it''s a comic book trick."


    "Using comic book moves?"


    To the true answer, Midori gives a barbaric voice.


    "Charles has loved Japanese comics since he was a kid, and he likes cartoons and lanobes. He especially loved comics from Battle Things, and even encouraged him to train when he was five years old to read all Battle Comics, including old guys, to master the moves and handling of weapons that came out of comics. Long after I grew up...... So, he said he really mastered some of them. I regretted that it took me over a year to try to get a chance to share my energies with people all over the world and turn them into energy balls."


    "Wow... there were some great seekers."


    "But because of that, I became a hell of a strong man when it comes to melee. Even Simon Bell, whom I admire as the most powerful mercenary, wants to avoid only Charles and melee. Most of his overall strength as a mercenary didn''t seem to extend to Simon or Lei, but he was still a strong enough soldier."


    "Tattoo, that''s amazing. Oh, I''m tattooing you, too. Here."


    That''s what Charles tells Milan to do. The face of the beautiful girl heroine in the cartoon was carved.


    "Otto......"


    Milan was not the other way around. I was shocked not least by the loss of the person I had been dating for many years.


    But now I am aware that I am on the battlefield, and I squeeze my mind and stare at Charles.


    Robert comes shooting at me. Being distracted by the shock and Charles that killed Otto, Milan couldn''t react to this and ate it aside. It penetrates bulletproof fiber and the bullet pushes through the meat.


    Milan, disfigured by the shock, turned around, Charles waved one hand and flew something.


    Milan saw clearly. Three things like a fishing hammer fly in. And from the hammer, there is something like a thread, and it is also stretched out of Charles''s hand.


    The body of the slaughtered Otto is linked to what flies in. Hammers are literal hammers. Milan found out who Charles'' weapon was. The ultrasonic vibrating steel wire is usually used as a trap.


    In a collapsed position, Milan quickly took off his jacket and swung it in front of him.


    "Heh."


    Inspired, Charles pulls his hand and lets the steel wire hold. A hammer was shaken off in a jacket to stretch the steel wire.


    (I didn''t expect to come up with an instant response, I''ll do it inside. risked my life, I guess I got my head stuck)


    Charles walks lightly and approaches Milan. Milan fires two shots at the gun, but Charles'' proximity is not inhibited, approaching by about four meters. So Robert shoots the gun, and Milan is forced to dodge.


    Shortly after the evasion, Charles threw something in his hand.


    I thought it was steel wire again, and Milan waved his jacket, but it wasn''t. I feel sharp pain in my arm waving my jacket.


    (Needle...)


    Throughout the bulletproof fiber, a clear long needle was stabbing him in the arm. He also has one stab in his jacket.


    Naturally it is poisonous to be wary of the use of needles and other objects, but even if you can see that, there is nothing Milan can do about it now.


    In fact, Charles is not poisoned. He says that if you make him think so and panic, that''s fine. When it comes to why you don''t use poison, that''s just why the main character in the comic book who was using this weapon wasn''t poisoned.


    More Robert fires a gun and tries to dodge Milan, but it hits his chest. The bulletproof fiber didn''t push through, but the damage is eating.


    (No way... am I gonna die here too?


    With Otto''s remains in his sight, Milan became so aware. In fact, it''s clearly a dangerous situation. Even though Charles is strong enough for one, he is wounded after that by two people. Above all, the flow is on the enemy''s side.


    Milan glances at Charles, and the gunfire sounds.


    Charles jumped backwards. A bullet leads to the front of the space where Charles was.


    "You''ve got some interesting people."


    Terrence, who shot a gun, looks at Charles and squeals. Just out the entrance to the building. Behind it is also Catherine and Rod''s crystal sister and brother.


    Seeing Otto was hit, Van Damme contacted the three men in the building so that they could make their way to the help as soon as possible, where they came out in a great hurry.


    "Hey...... yuck. What a handsome guy. Even before the killing was about to start, this is definitely a feeling of falling in love already? What a tragedy...... yuck"


    With both hands on the red-dyed cheeks of a swollen puffy, Katherine looks at Charles with a lucid look and squeals, but they are all through.


    "Charles from the eleventh chair of the Mercenary School? It''s an honor to meet you. I''m Terrence Moore, head of the Sea Chihuahua."


    "Hehe, Terrence the Reaper... I''ve heard your name on the battlefield a lot too. But if I''d met our eleventh presidential squad on the battlefield, I wouldn''t be here right now."


    Terrence and Charles turn to each other with a soft smile and introduce themselves.


    The rod is silent, approaching Charles in a boxing set-up. As usual, it''s hand-to-hand.


    "Ho ho ho, Melee Fight (CQC) motivation with me."


    He was happily Charles pointing toward Rod, but Milan fired a gun at that Charles and had to jump backwards to get away from the Rod.


    Robert, on the other hand, also shoots a gun at the rod. Rod gently switches the attack spearhead from Charles to Robert, approaching a small run.


    To the coming rod, he was Robert, who shot many times, but to the right, to the left, and as he gently caressed, when he noticed, he was approaching the tip of his eyes and nose.


    Robert''s fear vanished in an instant. Because Rod''s unleashed upper completely crushed his jaw, causing intense shock to his brain as well, while removing Robert''s consciousness. Robert''s body danced to the universe and fell on his back.


    (I wonder if the boulder is impossible)


    Exposed to the shooting of Terrence, Catherine and Milan, besides confirming that Robert had also been defeated, Charles decided that it was impossible to stay here and fight any longer.


    Charles takes something out of his pocket and beats it to the ground.


    I thought it sounded like an explosion, and I can already get smoke in it.


    "What is a smokescreen? But..."


    Terrence squeaks. The smoke was spread over a considerable area, but in this place facing the sea, strong winds are often blowing. With quite a bit of wind still blowing today, the smoke blew away quickly.


    But when the smoke had disappeared, Charles had disappeared, so I looked at him.


    "You said you disappeared in such a flash?


    Catherine gives a surprise voice.


    "Where the hell did he disappear?


    Milan groans. The surrounding area is the sea, and this artificial road has only been followed by a main road, with no shelter, and a limited number of places to hide, but disappeared completely.


    "In the sea, or sewer? A mystery."


    Terrence squeaks. That''s about all I can think about, but in any case, I wasn''t even willing to chase that far.


    In fact, Charles was fleeing into the sea. In a comic book he read as a child, he saw a character who could work underwater for a long time and trained himself to be able to do the same, so that he could stay underwater for more than five minutes without breathing.


    (The surroundings were saved by the sea. Stiff, dirty sea...... there''s a red tide too)


    Charles was sluggish while swimming inside Tokyo Bay.

 1124 20

    In response to the simultaneous development of Van Dam beating by various media around the world, Van Dam also cited a further counterthesis online, but it was a muddy battle against which more objections arose.


    Van Damme had seen his objections to his objections, arm in arm and face, and had stated his stupidity to Katsuura, who was in his room.


    "The reporter who wrote this article has not read my counterthesis well. Properly read and wrote arbitrarily. So it would be such an appropriate article. Or deliberately spreading malicious faux news, twisting and trying to discredit my claims. What a cowardly way to do it like the press. It''s also the way it''s been since the last century."


    For those who don''t read Van Dam''s claims, even Van Dam is starting to have a bad image. Katsuura also knew that very well. That''s why Van Damme is frustrated.


    "Nevertheless, the truth is only known to the reporter who wrote it, whether he wrote it in vain or twisted it in bad faith. Bad in any case. There are many types of jobs in the world, but apparently those involved in the mass media are allowed to do dishonest, dodgy work."


    "It''s not just the media, it''s even the UN that''s criticizing Mr. Van Damme,"


    Van Damme laughs sarcastically at Katsuura, whom he fears.


    "Oh, it''s hilarious that the media around the world cried to the UN at the same time. Hmm, that''s hilarious. Only those who put up anti-power and anti-system, the hilarious appearance of teasing weakness in numbers, titles and authority, appears as it were. In the meantime, it is hilarious to think that the United Nations has authority. Built to protect the egos of the great powers, they''re sending peacekeepers to countries in wartime to rape women, and they''re mistaken for a world government or something for an organization full of useless and extreme hypocrisy that just makes spoken complaints to peaceful countries. Some of the U.N. staffs seem to be delusional fools."


    Van Damme''s poisonous tongue spearhead moves from the press to the UN.


    "But it''s not just the enemy. There are quite a few voices who agree with me."


    Conscious of being stupid all the time, Van Damme subtly changes the subject. He''s right, national government agencies and publishers and newspapers have made a name for Van Damme''s support.


    "Surprisingly, there are a lot of endorsers on the media side."


    Katsuura said.


    "Two possibilities are possible. Do you understand?


    "Uh... simply, aren''t those people who think that if Mr. Van Damme is right, the media attitude is a bad one right now?


    "Mm-hmm. One has that too. Let me tell you something because I don''t seem to know the other one. It''s for vested interests. These are the men who are treading on me to win this battle. They''re rubbing off on me early and trying to help me get the vested interest in the press surveillance I''m trying to create. Of course I''m gonna give it to you. Dogs who have waved their tails without poking me will use them as sheep keepers, and they will feed them fine food."


    When I heard that dialogue, I knew Van Dam was Van Dam, and it was Katsuura I was convinced.


    "What kind of vested interest exactly?


    Katsuura asks, wondering if there should be a vested interest in itself.


    "At the moment, it would be possible to work in partnership with national governments to distribute specific information. The greatest benefit is the rigour with regard to censorship. The media that you agreed with me earlier is going to be soft, and the media that didn''t is going to be thoroughly hard."


    Katsuura is heartbroken when she listens to Van Damme, who speaks with a good face.


    The media, while being fair and neutral, is neither fair nor neutral at all. After criticising them, I am willing to treat them with extreme unfairness while insisting on creating a body that will monitor them and allow them to have a fair and neutral press. Though it can''t be fair at the time you''re saying you''ll have a vested interest in the first place.


    It was Katsuura who reviewed Van Dam a little and thought the stock in him had risen, but again, Van Dam was Van Dam, which disappointed me.


    "Mm, looks like there''s been a new move from Theodore''s side."


    Van Damme turns on the TV when he learns about it on the Internet''s information network.


    "Here and now, I declare a press revolution"


    Turning on the TV, on the occasion of a press conference, it was the occasion for Theodore to declare so in a utterly hectic voice.


    "We will not give in to the state, nor to violence, but will aim to establish full freedom of the press throughout the world"


    Teodor speaking pale. It''s not just the voice, it''s the expression. It''s like there''s no hegemony. Because of this, the appearance itself is neat, but the face is bad and the affection is bad. In a nutshell, I saw a man lacking charm and in Katsuura''s eyes.


    "Seems like you''re parroting back what I did, which is really boring"


    Watch TV, sighing Van Dam.


    ''What exactly is that?


    ''I can''t say at the moment.'' Cause it gives the enemy information. ''


    Asked a question by a reporter, Theodore answered with no expression. Not only is there no expression, but the eyes are cloudy with no light.


    "You can bet, but this guy isn''t thinking specifically at the moment. There''s no point hiding it here."


    Vandamm assures me. If you have a specific policy, publishing it here will boost the morale of your allies, and you should be able to develop your own strategy. Vandamm was discerning that he would not do it because nothing had been decided.


    "I heard that this man was just as good as I am, and I was hoping for a little bit... but it doesn''t seem like a big deal"


    Seeing Van Dam smiling as thin as a tatter, Seung-ura was surrounded by vague anxiety.


    Van Dam is sloppy in Van Dam, and he''s trying to do something he shouldn''t. From Katsuura''s point of view, this battle was felt like a battle between the insane and the insane who had become poorly powerful.


    Snow Oka Laboratory Living Room. There are three of them: Junko, Tired and Midori, True to escort the Akamura family, Yi is absent because he is going to the Dark Sabbath.


    "Mr. Van Damme seems to have switched the battlefield against the media to the Internet. It doesn''t work very well."


    Junko says, looking at the holographic display.


    "Wow? Not good?"


    Midori gives a voice that sounds questionable.


    "For example, the video site Back Pain Fart has a great number of views, and it''s tens of millions of units viewed, and a lot of people will be watching it, but if they still ask me if it''s going to be TV or newspaper, I doubt it. Do you think I''ll cover this objection by Mr Van Dam, or any TV news or newspaper hostile to Mr Van Dam? I would never do that. To our detriment, the mass media will never flow. I''ll just defend myself."


    "Heh, Jun Sister, I disagree with that. Ali. TV and newspapers aren''t as strong as my sister thinks they are."


    That''s what I said, show your teeth and laugh at Midori.


    "Midori, there''s a difference between layers that look at the internet and layers that don''t, and the number of views on the internet will increase in water, so you shouldn''t do too much about it. Including that, TV, which is a brainwashing machine, still has a stronger side. Japan still has the highest percentage of people peddling newspapers and TV news in the world."


    "Really? Television, newspapers, desperate for years, negative campaigning for the opposition, but it doesn''t drop a lot of support, and even the folks aren''t smart enough to be fooled by Incheon Media, does it? I can''t believe you''re fooling around with all the TV, you old country fool?


    Junko and Midori bump into a theory.


    "A lot of people already know that the media is a one-way street that does business on the citizens'' side, but doesn''t actually listen to the citizens'' voices, etc."


    "Grandma and Grandpa in the country don''t know."


    When Tired says something she agrees with Junko, Midori smiles and eats again.


    "The media creates an air of ''somehow'' and the people are easily danced to that ''somehow''. Of course, a lot of people don''t get fooled by that stuff these days."


    "Wow, country grandma gets a little dance and no"


    "You hate the countryside so much."


    Junko, Midori and Tired say each.


    "From a private oilfield store, Van Damme would be a saboteur, too, I guess. You must have a headache."


    I''m tired of changing the subject because Midori is persistent.


    "I''m not talking about Mr. Van Damme alone. People with power are most likely a headache for them."


    and Junko.


    "If you take all mankind from private oilfielders who want to control it as their own livestock, these three types of humans are all very troublesome: Tired you who seek destruction, Sister or Kate like a crystal of goodwill, and whimsical me and Van Damme who don''t know what to do with themselves. It''s hard to handle, because it drives their plans crazy and crippling."


    "Van Damme treats people like sheep, okay - he said, and before that, he''s just like his pure sister?


    "From a private oilfield store, I think it''s probably just as well."


    Asked Midori, Junko replied with an unwillingly ambiguous grin.

 1125 21

    I''ll tell the teacher.


    That was the decisive dialogue between the bellies in elementary school. As long as you get this word out, any opponent can shut you up. For Uchi, it was a heirloom treasure knife and a special attack.


    From his childhood, Uchi looked down on everyone but himself and assumed he was an idiot.


    I''m talking about third grade. My smart self told me this desperately in an attempt to make stupid others understand a lot, but it barely made sense. On the contrary, the beginning and end of being ridiculed.


    I feel like the content of the story was talking about efficiency about how to play Cairo. I remember. But only the result of being ridiculed was vividly remembered.


    (I can''t believe you made fun of me for being an idiot. Just kidding...... I''ll show it to you someday!


    For the rest of his life, he tasted the humiliation of burning in the back of his brain, and at this point, it is no exaggeration to say that the direction of the life of his womb has been set.


    But even worse than that, Uchi will taste the humiliation in fourth grade.


    While I was out of school, it was the day I took it home to wash my upper wear, but I remembered that I forgot to go to school, and that was when I went back to school.


    Uchi didn''t put his top on the dumpster. I kept it hidden in the classroom because it would be harassment of a jerk. I wore my shoes every day to the classroom, but I was never noticed.


    A girl in the same class was falling in the classroom.


    Seeing him fall defenselessly and barefoot exposed from his half pants, he obviously became conscious as a sexual subject. That was the sexual awakening of the womb.


    The reason she was falling was anaemia, but other groups of women discovered her approaching the fallen girl and sneaking in on her body.


    They treated me like a moron and told me I would tell you. I actually had a slight tenderness, and I''m sure I touched something strange, but still, Uchi was burning this as a memory of humiliation, and I don''t think I did anything wrong. I still think it would be worse to have fallen in a fancy way over there.


    Even though I have to be in a position to say it, I can never forgive what I''ve been able to say as a bad guy. There is no such humiliation.


    The experience of humiliation became the starting point of the belly. After studying indefinitely, entering a leading university across the rails of the exam war, and becoming a reporter for the Head Crazy newspaper, the magazine editor also went on to become a free journalist now, but in any case, he kept turning to the side where he could tell and expose and slap him. Throughout my life, I have continued to pierce that style.


    Wu Bei, on the other hand, has not realized after the calendar that while he has been putting up anti-power since elementary school, he himself remains dependent on the system of authority, power and society. I''m unconscious.


    Hepatic cedar quickly noticed that there was something wrong with the womb that came into contact at the coffee shop in the city.


    When asked if anything had happened, Uchi smashed all the events that had been in front of the Akamura family.


    "That''s for sure... he''s a reporter for the former Dynasty Shit Newspaper. No, was it the dowry newspaper? Or acid sentence...... well, I forgot, I''m pretty sure it''s an ex-boonshop. Now you''re a backstreet informant and now you''re a journalist specializing in backstreet."


    Hepatic cedar knew of the existence of a long period of time.


    "Backstreet... he said so."


    Honestly, Uchi feels signs of violence even with those words alone, making her spine feel frozen. It''s hard to rely on the law when people live on the back streets. If you do poorly, they could kill you.


    But more than fear, maintaining pride prevails. I fear, but the option of retreating was not in the womb.


    "Maybe we should put it in the slightly more forceful hands."


    My belly squeaks. I was going to ask Akamura parents and children to work again sooner or later, but I don''t think that''s going to happen. On the contrary, it is also conceivable that that giant will tell you to flip the anti-flag and put your position at risk.


    It is a great belly for calculating safekeeping alone. That humiliation in elementary school. That humiliation when they made me laugh, eating a terrible counterattack to the first Kate beating. I will never forget any of them. And I''ll never forgive you for that experience again. In my other life, I don''t want to taste the experience of being exposed and disgraced again, Wu Belly thinks strongly.


    "A little? If we''re gonna hit our hands, we should go bold, not a little bit."


    Liver cedar that burns irresponsibly.


    "You, aren''t you in the protection? You can''t do that. You don''t know what''s going on right now? Don''t you think this is the time to attack?


    Hepatic cedar knows that these words are effective against the womb.


    Logically speaking, I don''t accept any of the whale bellies that pride has morbidly enlarged. Never admit it. No matter how much they argued, ''I''m not wrong. Correct. It is pointless because he is a man who believes and does not doubt that the world is most right''. Then it is best to stimulate that pride with tickle. It moves as lightly as you wish.


    Hepatic cedar knew that this type was not confined to the uvula alone, but was common in its peers.


    "Okay. I''ll try."


    The belly laughs.


    (I don''t know what you''re going to do...)


    In the seat just next to the two, a disguised dog owner squeaks in his mouth. He was listening and recording the conversation between Ubelly and Hepatic Cedar on his side.


    (The amateur I do the work the informer needs to do, and so on...)


    He was a dog breeder who had been asked to sniff around his belly for a long time.


    (If only he hadn''t gotten out in front of his belly, I wouldn''t have to do this either. He''s too conspicuous in shape, so even if he disguises himself, he''ll find out fast)


    In the first place, I usually laugh when I think about what the hell I''m doing when I work as an informant on tails and stuff. Like this one, I wonder if I''m asking others to just tail me.


    (But... why are these guys against Kate, and if they do, they get tangled up. It''s not just these guys, but are there elements that drive journalists that crazy?


    Questions that came up in the back of my brain the other day. Questions that are caught. But the dog owner also has doubts that the question has always been in him. Why is that part caught all the time?


    (Something caught in my memory drawer? Or do I feel the same way about these guys?


    Now I don''t know what that is, but as the pieces of the truth puzzle fit in, the dog owner vaguely thinks it can be solved, too.


    "You know what? Lolicon, a snubber from all over the world, is actually a majority."


    When you get out of the car, a man in a green cap tells the other woman. Both jumpers and trousers are uniform in the same bright green as hats.


    "Even in popular votes for female characters in games and cartoons, Lori characters are mostly the top. I''m up on a porn video site. Bad videos also mostly have loli videos at the top of the rankings. It''ll be erased soon."


    Laughing naggingly, the man talks.


    His name is Hiroshi Osugi. Age is twenty. He is a resident of the back street and a famous free starter there. Free, but rarely acting alone these days. I often work with women who are the other side.


    "So what?


    The other woman, a short haired woman, stares at the macro with a cold eye.


    Her name is Miho Sweet. Nineteen years old, but as a backstreet resident, he is more than a year older than Hiroshi, has three years of backstreet history, and is a full veteran in backstreet.


    "Personally, I''m talking about Van Damme agreeing. What a crazy tide Loricon is evil, it''s just a media conspiracy. As a matter of fact, Lolicon is biologically normal."


    "I mean, are you a lollicon?


    "What do you think? If Loricon says it''s evil, he answers no. I''ll tell you something different now. But when it comes to a world that isn''t, don''t confess honestly. Hey, why are you taking a distance?


    "Because it''s creepy"


    As he walked openly away, Miho replied in a terminal fashion.


    "You didn''t say I was a Loricon. I guess if I were Loricon, you wouldn''t have it in your eyes, and I didn''t admit it as heterosexual, so there''s no point in taking a distance, and it''s funny from me."


    "I mean, it''s Loricon, right?


    The two walking places as they spoke were artificial islands surrounded by the sea. In front of you is the building, and there is no place to hide. It is a Japanese branch building in Grimm Penis.


    "Today alone, three more groups of raiders are returning. We''re the fourth group."


    "Do you hire low quality ones? Or are the enemies too strong?"


    "It can be both. Oh, I''m out. Two over there, too."


    Confirming a pair of white women in cowgirls and black men in good style, who emerged from inside the building, Miho and Hiroshi switched their minds to battle mode.


    "Hey... my bitch sensor is emitting a terrible rejection of that guy. Even though he looks no different than a normal man. I wonder why..."


    Looking at the macro, Katherine trembles in small pieces as she holds her shoulders with her thick arms.


    "I don''t."


    "I feel like there''s something wrong with you. Maybe you should be careful. There''s something I can''t accept as a woman. Take care of yourself."


    Catherine cautions, but Rod is troublesome, so he made a fighting pose on the spot, without further adoptions.


    "Men go with men, women go with women? Besides, that black guy looks like he''s gonna do it with his fist, and this is my favorite opponent again."


    "I''m not obsessed."


    Even as he answered Hiroshi''s words, Miho looked to Catherine.

 1126 22

    Sweet Miho was originally just a sprinkling girl.


    At first, he was somewhat gambling due to the circumstances of paying off household debts, but gradually he was caught up in gambling, and when he realized it, he was completely turned into a death-game apprentice.


    Even when it comes to death games, in backstreet gambling, losing doesn''t always mean dying games. It refers to a game that could only die. Although it is called by its name because it sounds like a death game.


    If you lose in the first place, you will always have more and more players disappearing, such as games, and no business is concluded. Also, if you lose, make sure you make it a dead spec, the player that the customer is playing will die easily, and attracting customers will be worse.


    Having become a regular Death Game run by President Hormaline, she became acquainted and close with a man named Zero Hayasaka there and a notorious Mad Scientist named Junko Yukioka. And Miho was intoxicated by Junko and became her experimental bench.


    Miho admires Junko as a goddess, but Junko treated such Miho coldly and placed him in the category of ''rat''. Later on, I learned that Junko doesn''t like the deal of blind faith in himself and leaves him as a rat.


    Miho is still unable to abandon her feelings of wanting to help Junko and stay on her side, but if she dislikes those thoughts, she was trying to break them off. But my feelings don''t really cool me down.


    Miho, who became the backstreet starter and began to combine zero with work, always had zero thoughts.


    But he couldn''t even reveal his feelings to zero, and zero lost his life in the battle with Makoto Aizawa.


    Long after the modification, it was Miho, which had dawned on death games, hosted by the President pickled in formalin, but after losing zero, its frequency became more intense. Miho is a veteran player, but he also lost his life twice or so.


    By immersing himself in the death game, he was trying to forget the unpleasant fate of doing nothing.


    But even the formalin-pickled president, who was hosting the death game, was crushed.


    I lose everything. I get nothing. Miho now lives as just a doomsday. Now I know a man named Hiroshi Osugi, Miho, who often combines.


    Will I lose this way of life, and my new partner, soon? Miho is secretly frightened at the bottom of his heart.


    Lariat that can be thrown without any number of times. And the bullet that gets shot in between.


    Miho was bewildered at first by the anomalous attacks, but gradually became accustomed to them.


    But even this familiarity is in Catherine''s calculations.


    (Looks like we''ll do it inside. But I wonder if I can get this to work)


    Catherine throws Lariat. Miho tries to avoid it.


    A rope thrown by Catherine split in two along the way, bending its orbit like a changing sphere to the evasive destination of Mizuho. Later, the wheel that flew towards Miho was engulfed in flames.


    "Huh?"


    It was Catherine herself who planted the rope burning scheme, but Katherine raises her suspicious voice when she sees the flames spraying more intensely than she assumes.


    Seeing the circle burned by the flames, Catherine wondered what this was like.


    "Hmm, you use fire, too. You don''t seem as good as me, though."


    The words Miho uttered proved Catherine''s imagination. In addition, even the other ring I put back on hand burns, and even the flame moves unnaturally, passing the rope to the one holding Catherine.


    Catherine in a hurry to let go of Lariat. A flame that moves like a creature burns Lariat down in no time.


    (Ability to manipulate the flames�� a pyrokinesis user. It''s the only ability you''ve ever seen in fiction... but I can''t believe it''s real)


    Catherine thinks it would be extremely dangerous if it existed, such as the ability to manipulate a flame. The current situation, in which it stands as its own enemy, is extremely threatening.


    "Well, I could have burned you. That''s good to surprise you. Like this."


    When Miho said in a cold voice, a flame erupted from all over his body.


    "I''m surprised enough..."


    Seeing Miho in flames, Catherine groans. Miho''s skin, hair, and for some reason even her clothes are not burnt while in flames. I also wondered if that flame was a hallucination in itself, but it was clearly this woman''s ability to burn Lariat unnaturally.


    Meanwhile, Rod and Horn were in melee combat.


    Whereas Rod is a boxer, Macro is a knife user.


    Even those who specialize in knives are rods scattered around in cautionary stick work, but Rod saw that the treatment of the knife of the Macro is something that draws a line with those chimps there. Undoubtedly the strongest knife user I''ve ever fought.


    Rod hasn''t had a full adrenaline open in a long time and has had intense excitement and delight in the fact that a tense melee attack has already lasted more than thirty seconds, which could be a blow if it hits each other.


    The Macho, instinctively, had guessed. Whether you have a weapon called a knife, the target is clearly stronger.


    But whether they''re strong or not, they don''t necessarily lose. Assuming ten fights, Rod will undoubtedly win over. I can say that''s the difference in fighting power. But there''s no difference between doing it ten times and losing it all. You just have to do it now. Even if the opponent is stronger than himself, he fights with that intent.


    The upper body of the rod is already off the side, even as the macro steps in and wriggles his neck and wields the knife, behind the jab of the rod.


    Rod''s hook flies in, but the macro jerks off the hook, stepping further in and sticking out the knife.


    But did Rod hit the wrist of a macro with the back of his hand and pay to prevent it?


    (Sounds like a good time for a social dance)


    Even as he makes a cold sweat in the air, Macro thinks so and spills a smile.


    We know each other. He said this dance is something that one of the pair can no longer match the rhythm of the other and will eventually end in ruin.


    And Hiroshi felt that the signs that he was the first to break the rhythm became thicker with the passage of time.


    I finally couldn''t keep up with Rod''s steps, his fist movements. I couldn''t react. Only the fact that I couldn''t react was accepted by my brain. At that moment, the motion around the macro became slow motion, and only for a few moments really, the macro scratched his best to escape.


    Hooks wear temples. Rod''s fist easily crushes his opponent''s bones. Many times before, he has crushed the skulls of his enemies and sent them to the afterlife with one blow.


    (Hmm... don''t do it)


    Rod was impressed with the enemy and giving praise. Only slightly, the macro was off the head and avoiding Rod''s hook being a clean hit. It was killing the power of the attack considerably. Still, however, it was powerful enough for the macro to have a mild concussion and go down.


    When the defeat of Hiroshi was confirmed, Miho flew like countless transparent vinyls from all over his body.


    Miho is on the wind. Countless vinyls ride in the wind and fly towards Catherine. But Katherine sees it as an unnatural move to fly in the wind. It seemed as if a plastic bag was flying willingly and coming towards me.


    Many vinyls were near Catherine and set fire to it. And it becomes a mass of flames many times the size of it, striking Katherine from various angles, who was vigilant enough.


    Miho''s ability is not limited to one pyrokinesis. The flesh can be proliferatively divided and altered in planar form. It changes like paper, cloth and vinyl and can also be coloured. In fact, all the clothes I usually wear are part of my flesh, strictly like I''m always naked. Because I lay a part of my body on top of each other.


    Why do you do that is because Miho''s ability to ignite is something that erupts from his own body. Miho''s body has heat resistance that can withstand up to nearly 10,000 degrees, but burns in normal clothes. So I''m splitting my body and wrapping it around like clothes. Furthermore, you can get flames out of the divided areas, and you can have some control over the divided areas.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Rod opened his eyes wide when he saw Catherine screaming and stuffing in flames.


    But right after that, the flames went out like lies. Catherine''s movements also stop. It wasn''t that long ago that I was engulfed in flames, but I still caused enough serious burns to Katherine''s entire body.


    Miho''s gaze was toward the rod.


    "Don''t you decide to call it pain sharing? Even such an idiot is my partner for once, and I''d appreciate your help. If you miss it, I''ll leave you, and I''ll cancel this job."


    With a cold face and voice, Miho brings negotiations to Rod.


    "You want me to get on with a promise like that?


    "If you don''t believe me, you can kill me. I''ll make it a roasted pork."


    When Miho turns his gaze to Catherine on the questioning rod, a little bit of fire also follows from Catherine''s body.


    "Okay. Respond to negotiations"


    Rod said, away from the falling macro. Then the fire on Catherine''s body also goes out.


    "I didn''t expect you to defeat lightly..."


    He came to Catherine''s side and looked down, and with an incredible mouthful, Rod said. This sister is at least much stronger than herself, and only about Terrence, such as the one who beats Catherine in the sea chihuahua. It''s not the first time I''ve seen a clear defeat so far, but it''s rare. Even that viper said he let you mess around.


    "It''s also heartfelt to be said lightly. That woman was good. When he comes back, you can ask Terrence to come out."


    It was Catherine that I would like to believe if I could, even though it was not something I could believe, such as Miho''s promise.


    "Sorry...... I pulled my leg again"


    Hiroshi, woken up by Miho, apologizes.


    "Yeah, I''m really sorry."


    Hiroshi grinned bitterly at Miho, who told him in an annoying tone that he had no body or lid.


    "If you don''t like it, you can let me go. Such a nasty partner."


    "Letting people go... I won''t. Because it was hard when they abandoned me."


    Miho said masochistically, thinking of the adorable smile of the red-eyed girl.

 1127 23

    From a certain time onwards, the Demon clan has increased its clan by artificial mating of the frozen sperm of its former lord Mikhail, multiplied by the eggs of a woman of excellent physical ability, brain and appearance.


    The child born of artificial mating is given the name of an angel, and after being generous from the beginning, his future status is somewhat guaranteed. However, few succumb to education that is rigorous enough to cause suicide and mental breakdown and fall off.


    Of course, many are normally married and have children, but they become lower status in the clan. Depending on merit, of course, you can get to a higher position.


    Theodore is classified among the clans as a thank you. Despite the absence of an angel name, he became a member of the Board of Governors, the highest status of the clan.


    The credit for allowing publishers and advertising agencies and television stations and newspapers around the world to lend or buy shares or become sponsors by private oilfielders to make a strong impact on the media, allowing them to cover up the dark parts of the private oilfielders and the Demon clan is enormous. I won''t even say that I left the entire world''s media under complete control - but it''s not enough to let the media in the major countries manipulate the information.


    But despite the magnitude of his achievements, Theodore has a terrible reputation in the clan. There was more difficulty in his personality than jealousy.


    Though there are many in the Demon clan who only seek gain without bringing people''s feelings together, Theodore was viewed as a particularly bad, totally psychopath. Later, words and deeds were all about backstroking people''s nerves, even whispering that people were deliberately trying to hate them.


    In fact, Theodore was going to. He had the supreme pleasure of being hated by people and offending people, and, having understood the pain of others, he had no feelings of engaging others, and was a sexual bearer who preferred to inflict pain on others. He also sought power in order to use it to bring pain, misfortune and pity to more people.


    There is no more profound reason for Theodore to have been so distorted. Nor has there been any tragedy in the past that darkens his mind. I was born with an abnormality in my brain, and I just lacked any conscience. When such persons rarely appear, modern science has elucidated them.


    There is also a consciousness that I am an anomaly, but Theodore is not pessimistic about anything. I don''t have any feelings for loving people, but I''ve never felt drawn. However, I never love others, but self-love and love for what I have built is terribly strong.


    When the media was once slapped thanks to Kate Van Damme, the border Iranese press corps built by Theodore was also raised to the balls. Theodore, who had a strong attachment to this organization itself, had feelings of anger to the extent that he had counted with one finger since birth.


    More than the ex, Theodore felt frigid and disgusted by this person named Kate Van Dam than he could understand himself. The emotions also helped, and the anger amplified further.


    Possessed of revenge, Theodore has been waiting for that opportunity. I was also getting ready. I also knew that there were press people all over the world who felt the same way about me, so I even made secret contact and burned them.


    And finally, that day came, and a great disturber, Cornelis Van Damme, its arrowhead, who tried to give Kate the reward of disobeying the press, which could also be called the absolute king of this world, was blocked.


    I didn''t expect Van Damme to interfere either, but Theodore shook in fierce anger, far beyond Kate''s time, over what he said until he thoroughly criticized the press and then founded a surveillance agency.


    Biton was still dealing with Raphael''s chatter today. Since the uproar in Shinjuku, no work has come in. I can say it helps not to have a mandate, or I can say I''m in trouble in my spare time.


    "Theodore is sending assassins from next to next, but he''s being repelled from next to next. But... there are quite a few retiring and injured sea chihuahuas,"


    The outcome of the battle between the two was also in Raphael''s ears. Of course, in Biton''s ear.


    "The retaliation of an assassin hired by a private oilfielder is more than ten times that of a sea chihuahua. Is it time for us to have a voice?


    Biton asks with a disgusting face, but Raphael waves


    "I thought you said it wasn''t there. It seems like a thorough policy to hire an outside killer this time. I refused to mobilize soldiers from the Japanese branch directly to Theodore."


    "On the back street - is there any central interference?


    Ask Biton further, Raphael shaking his neck further beside him.


    "It''s unlikely. Backstreet Central is a Van Dam neighborhood, and the hub is now watching in silence because private oil fields stores don''t mobilize soldiers straight away. I said tightly to the Council of Regents that that equilibrium cannot be broken from our side. At least I won''t allow it, so don''t leave either."


    "There''s no way out"


    When he heard Raphael''s words, Biton dashed. Such a push seemed ridiculous.


    "Van Damme, not that I want to stand up for that Theodore, either."


    Biton said. Being a man who doesn''t find himself very attractive as a person, Biton looks at Theodore and thinks. He should be a very amazing man in stats, having built the Border Ilane Press Corps and gained his status, wealth and power, but he just looks like a boring person.


    "A respected person is - he who attracts people''s hearts and resonates with them - he who earns neither money nor fame. Even the smart, mind-turning ones haven''t turned it down. He who shows hot hearts and life. Neither do I."


    "No, you''re surprisingly hot. Until recently, I didn''t realize either."


    It was Raphael who masochistically said it, but Biton denied it with a true face, and Raphael smiled uncommonly and lightly.


    I used to think of Rafael as a disgusting boss bitton, but after what happened to Zunfantasy City and Shinjuku, we had now completely changed our view, and mutual trust is sprouting. That''s why we also started chatting frequently.


    "Well, it''s time to see you again... for the Van Damme press conference"


    Raphael turns on the TV. The big screen of the holographic display was projected indoors, reflecting Van Damme''s face in front of the microphone.


    "With the Border Irane press corps on its flag, they seem desperately to continue their ugly resistance right now, but are they unconscious about its funny nature?


    The press conference had already begun. Van Damme complains with a grumpy face. It''s all Japanese.


    "In their current form, they are not circulating any reports that are inconvenient to them. And he works for a negative campaign for me. Their claims are truly absurd and hilarious in the first place."


    Seeing Van Damme criticizing him sometime with an over-action gesture, Biton has reminded me of a certain famous figure in history. Conscious that the enemy is a private oilfielder, I even assume that he is deliberately imitating the person.


    "The Reports Without Borders Surveillance Agency, which I advocate, is to monitor the media so that they do not report fraudulently and without neutrality. I mean, this is what they''re saying." As always, let them do biased reporting that lacks neutrality, needle bars, big impression manipulations, and fantastic probaganda. "You can see how this is an unusual, selfish, ugly, and grossly unusual claim, if you have the power to think at all?


    "Do you know what the Japanese word Tong Ra Han means?


    Biton asks Raphael. I also know bittons once and for all.


    "Life in Japan is a long time. I was surprised at the number of variations in Japanese at first, but it''s something I''ll remember living in, and conversely, it''s getting interesting to know new words."


    Raphael answers pale, seemingly uninteresting.


    Van Damme''s press conference ended there, and now Theodore''s press conference began. This is also done in Japanese, aware that we are in Japan and have a press conference in Japan.


    Theodore''s press conference was a much less colorful substitute than Van Damme''s and not much of an interesting one to hear. It was repeating the same thing again as what the press revolution would have done, but it still does not touch on its content.


    "He''s still a man with no fruit or flowers."


    Seeing Theodore, Raphael says in dismay.


    "We can''t pull in on each other anymore, and it seems like we''re making a lot of noise. Any fight... including a war between nations, is no different than a child fight."


    "Our organization, which is stirring up that kid''s fight all over the place and returning only the amount of blood flowing to the money, feels like the devil himself"


    In response to Raphael''s words, Biton blurred with a fed up face.

 1128 24

    Press conferences are always Van Dam inside the Grimm Penis Japan Branch building. I can''t even walk out of here because the assassin is coming from next.


    Van Damme and Kate can''t get out of the building, while other officials, officials, and reporters are walking into and out of the building. The boulders don''t seem to be after them.


    "Catherine is out of battle for a while, isn''t she? I''d like to at least give you two days off."


    At the end of the press conference, Terrence told them there had been another raid.


    "Right."


    "Seven of the eleven reinforced vampire units are injured. Four of them were seriously injured and were incapable of combat for some time. Everyone has a dark colour of fatigue in the battle of the day. The only victims are Otto... the enemy is coming from next and it looks like this will continue in the future..."


    The face of Sea Chihuahua is shielded in front of Grimm Penisville in replacement, as well as during Van Dam and Kate''s travels, but it has become increasingly painful.


    "Can''t we rally soldiers from all over the lower end of the sea chihuahua? What about the other cadre warriors?


    "You can''t concentrate everything here. And Sea Chihuahua itself, it''s not a terrorist organization anymore. Many of the radical people have been fired, and not as powerful or as numerous as before."


    I don''t say it, but Terrence also has the truth that no matter how cordial the sea chihuahua and the grim penis are, they cannot focus solely on the protection of the grim penis.


    "When you do, you have one thing to do."


    Vandamm said. Terrence and the others are wondering what to do and what to do. I was wondering if this one would hire external forces for money.


    But Terrence and the others'' predictions were just a little off.


    Van Damme makes the call. The guy on the phone...


    "It''s Cornelis Van Damme. Long time no see. I thought you said you could help me before, so if that promise is still valid, I''d like you to help me."


    ''Huh? I wonder what you''re going to say... That was an exclusive fight with Junko. There''s no other reason to help.''


    "Oh well... excuse me"


    Van Damme hangs up slightly in a rush, cold-blooded by his opponent.


    (Have you been forgetting things intensely lately? Well... let''s just throw away the idea of floating money with our help and ask where it might be)


    Turn to Terrence with Van Damme beside him.


    "Do you have any recommendatory skill? He said there was a man who was almost mutual with you."


    "Is that Mr. Ip Mountain? He seems to have a broken arm right now... Other than that, I''m not familiar with Japanese backstreets."


    "Right...... Let''s just say we look plain."


    Opening the holographic display, Van Damme examines the backstreet starter and escort from one end.


    (Well, he has left Junko Yukioka and Makoto Aizawa many times. This person is going to depend on me)


    Seeing his background as Masami Toriyama, he decided to ask the person first.


    I''ve been trying to make a quick phone call. It''s Van Damme.


    ''Oh, I can''t. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry.'' Cause I was hired by a private oilfield store. At your behest. This is such an oddity, such a shame, isn''t it? Well, that''s the way it is. ''


    (It''s a terrible coincidence indeed...)


    Sigh, put the phone down, and go back to searching the internet for Van Damme.


    Now I know something called the Silver Storm Hall, and I call to say that this would be just fine.


    ''I''m sorry, but another request came in. If it''s a less difficult request, I can split up some soldiers and send them to you, but that sounds pretty expensive, doesn''t it? Especially when it comes to assassinating raiders, I see it as impossible without our elite''.


    "You don''t have to assassinate me. I don''t mind just escorting you. It doesn''t have to be left to you either. I need help."


    ''I see. That would be an anomalous request on our part, but only the dispatch of escorts, which means we will take care of it''


    A deal was made with Silver Storm Hall, but I still can''t feel safe. The raid will take place next, and this is a war of attrition. Van Damme was convinced that Silver Storm Hall was an escort organization that included assassinations. If you don''t take the other person''s neck too, you''ll be framed for having to keep protecting them.


    "Silver Storm Hall took the form of sending a helper escort. But their power and scale are completely immeasurable, so I still can''t forgive them... Oh, yeah. Isn''t there someone who can rely more? Besides, they''re free. Why didn''t you notice before? Totally... what''s wrong with me these days"


    "A reliable group that protects you for free......? What is that?


    To Terrence''s surprise, Van Damme replied:


    "Let''s call the police."


    On his way out of Van Damme''s office and back to his room, Terrence met with Kate.


    Both visual and hearing aids are now Kate walking off, but she senses people''s signs and turns on hearing aids.


    "Hallow."


    "Ala, Terrence. Do you fuck well with anothers?


    Kate listens to Terrence and smiles.


    "Yeah, whoops. It also showed understanding in the reorientation and internal solemnity of sea chihuahuas."


    Although Van Dam had originally formed an alliance with Sea Chihuahua, he was not comfortable with its terrorist activities, so Terrence, who was trying to remove Sea Chihuahua from the terrorist organization, was in agreement with his interests.


    "Solenara, good for you. Ano...... because people are bad with totemo"


    "Well...... there are a few statements that make me feel bad about being treated. You treat people like sheep and look down..."


    Honestly, the propriety as one who stands above people in Van Damme is Terrence, who sees not much. But probably Van Damme himself doesn''t have that consciousness. I''m smart, but I lack common sense everywhere, and most importantly, I''m not good at reading people''s minds. Even though he lives more than twice as long as Terrence, he often hears statements that even children don''t understand the logic.


    "That guy is a typical genius, cutthroat character broker. Alcala is the type of support around you that keeps you alive. Well, I''m aware of that for once, Mitai, sir."


    I say to sigh, Kate. Genius is a legend that many people are strange humanly, but Terrence is actually familiar with dealing with it.


    "Someone like that, Death, please protect me."


    "Yes."


    While she smiled and nodded at Kate''s words, Terrence was uncomfortable.


    (Guilt? For the back?


    For a moment, Kate saw that emotion. Terrence couldn''t have figured out why.


    True had replaced the Red Village family escort with Shizuku, and now with the dog breeder to tail Uchi.


    Ladder through the bookstore and just get home. That''s it. If you go up the apartment wall and peek inside through the window, you''re just normally reading.


    (Hmmm...... I''m bored to be honest)


    Nothing is more boring than a tail at a time when nothing is showing suspicious movement. Besides, they''re residents of the street, so it''s not like they''re going to be a donkey when they find out.


    Let''s just say there was no suspicious movement.


    I quit my tail and truly decided to return to the Akamura family.

 1129 25

    The Akamura family had Qianjing, Yoshiku and three dog-breeders.


    Suharto has gone to the general hospital to treat his legs. Though orthopedic surgery had no prospect of recovery, the latest overall procedure has allowed the feet that did not move to move slightly, so they go through regularly, but the cost of treatment is high for that matter.


    "If my father''s leg still heals, I''d better do that, so I''m gonna do my best for it"


    Qianjing was so intent in front of Yoshikuta, with a bright face.


    I''m done tailing you. True is coming back.


    "I''m back, especially since there''s no sign of anything happening"


    "Well, stay annoyed"


    To a true report, Yoshiyuki speaks out.


    "Doesn''t it seem like you can trust our brother better than your two old, separated uncles?


    A dog breeder who looks at a thousand crystals and thumbs true and says:


    "My uncle is alone, and I''m your brother, too. I mean, there are two brothers here."


    Qianjing laughs when she shrugs and corrects.


    "I''ve been free while I was tailing you, so I''ve been looking for a part-time job that won''t take up time. I don''t think I need to leave school for this. There''s plenty of money in there."


    That''s what I say. True projects the display and flies it toward Chiyoko.


    "Truth is, I don''t care. It''s a pity you two don''t care about each other."


    "Dog breeder, I''m persistent...... hey, this......"


    The tearing dog keeper has a long way to go, peeking from side to side at the true decadent display, making it even more dazzling.


    "It''s a backstreet job..."


    "Is something wrong? It''s the business of Machine Gun Birth, an intelligence organization that I''m very sincere about. My boss Koga told me that I could make it my free time at home, and that if I told him what was going on, he would turn me around for work. There''s no danger, there''s no harm done."


    I get stuck in for a long time, but the truth answers flat.


    "If you don''t like anything to do with the back streets, I''m not saying you can''t."


    "Yeah, it''s what True has found for me, so I''ll try. Besides, even True and Takada are people on the back street, but I can''t say I don''t like them for that reason. Even my father will understand."


    True, but Chiyong says with a smile, staring at the display as it eats in, to see what the job is about.


    (I can''t believe I''ve had to work on gold ever since I was a kid like this... Even though it''s the same Japan)


    Thousands of crystals show a positive attitude, but vice versa, a long time before it seems painful.


    (If you execute mass migration of immigrants for cheap labor, you suffer from poverty and asthma discrimination up to its descendants, that''s the worst idea)


    I couldn''t say for sure in front of Chiyong, but with her, you must know that, even if it''s a child.


    "I... want to apologize to Kate soon..."


    After finishing checking out the work he had truly brought, Chiyong turned into a sinking face and squeaked. The biggest shackle in a thousand crystals right now is about Kate.


    "You know what I mean, but you can''t just apologize to Kate. I have to tell you I lied to the public. Can you do that? It''s a load, isn''t it?


    Confirm it to Chiyong.


    "I will. I will. But can''t you do that now?


    Look at each of the three, and Qianjing asks.


    "Even if I do it now, I''ll be gripped, and I''ll have to let the guy who was threatening you gel me. I''d rather hold his weakness than simply blackmail him with violence. So I''m checking his movements..."


    Armed and with a difficult face, Shizuku clouded the words.


    Seeing Uchi come to the Akamura family for a little while, there still seems to be a prospect of using Akamura parents and children, but I don''t know how they intend to use it. It''s difficult to deal with in this state, and even if you move aggressively from here, it could be a serpent.


    "You just have to create weaknesses"


    True said.


    "Keep it down where you''re blackmailing Chiyoshi or Mr. Suharto. I don''t think there''s much point in just sticking around like this. Don''t show me your tail inside."


    "Well, I was thinking about it, too, but you know how bad it can be counterproductive?


    The dog owner genuinely asks with a nigga laugh.


    "No, on the contrary, it''s clearly dangerous... It''s a beating."


    Yoshiku said with a difficult face. Thousands of crystals also seem to understand the story, and I see fright in my face.


    "There are two hands. One clearly pokes a no at the womb. I don''t want to do this anymore. When you reveal everything. In time, wait for the reaction of the udder belly. Well, it probably sucks. Just in case you knit some bulletproof fiber, you should wear some clothes too."


    True to tell what you are thinking, with no expression. True to speak plainly until the possibility of being killed, Yoshiku becomes frightened. The dog keeper is laughing. Qianjing was listening with a straight face.


    "The other thing is blackmailing Uchi at the moment. You can have a story about Chiyong publishing the truth, or you can stick a gun to your head, or you can torture him. In the meantime..."


    "Stop, that''s an absolute rejection. You''re telling me you''re gonna be in a bad position if you don''t do it right."


    Longevity blocks the true story on the way.


    "And how many times are you talking in front of a girl?"


    "Don''t underestimate the kid. Kids are more cruel. Especially women."


    "Yeah, I think so too. I''m not that weak."


    It was a long time to care, but the truth disputed it and even Thousand Crystals truly agreed, so the long time became mute.


    "I, I was threatened, but I still helped the bad guys, and I betrayed my benefactor, Mr. Kate, so I''m a bad guy, too. So... don''t treat me like a good girl."


    "No, no..."


    Yoshiku turns into a troubled face to Chiyoshi, who insists that he is no longer mucky.


    (Strong assertive child or strong core...)


    In a poor life, where I had to support my parents rather than rely on them, it seemed to me to be a long time ago, just as it was natural for Chiyong to have this personality.


    "I''m sure I betrayed you, and I''m sure I did something wrong, but the bad guys say too much"


    True said in a rare and gentle voice.


    "It''s not like I''m a bad guy because I did something wrong. People are able to sin - even if they don''t want to do something wrong, they do something wrong. You don''t have to be a bad guy. You''re right about that, too. For example, if someone doesn''t want to do something bad, like you, but has done something bad because of circumstances, do you think he''s a bad guy?


    "Ah..."


    Thousand crystals that are truly preached and put their hands on their mouths.


    "You have a good mouth too...... I thought the same thing. I want to be told first."


    The dog owner said, smiling strangely.


    "Thousand Crystals have the will, so we can turn around and protect them."


    "No, there''s no point in blackmailing me for being blackmailed. I absolutely disagree."


    He glanced at the truth, and Yoshiku said clearly with a slightly angry face.


    "Then you''re more of a means to lure the womb by poking a clear no at the womb"


    It was the dog owner who said that.


    "I agree with this plan. Of course, there is no danger to Chiyoko, but there is no danger."


    "Let''s go with this hand. Make contact with your belly and complain honestly about your feelings. That way he shows up his horse legs, too. You can sneak up on it and record it."


    True to extrapolate further because the dog owner also agreed with himself. Meanwhile, Yoshiku is on the tannic side.


    (Truth is, I guess I''ve been planning this all from the beginning. That''s why we''re going so forcefully.)


    At the same time, he was a dog breeder who was pushing for it.


    (I didn''t mouth this hand right away because Chiyoko and I needed time to get close. To make you trust me. And presenting two means, one of which was a terrible means, to make it easier to choose the fate -. This kid, he''s got quite a head turn. The boulder is only on Junko''s side)


    Dog breeder with hands on thin jaw and a slight laugh and admiration.


    "From me... I''ll get back to him."


    Chiyong said with a face that took the phone in his hand and was ready. But I didn''t miss all three of Yoshikuda''s hands trembling in small pieces.


    "Do you know what to say?


    When Yoshiku asks, Chiyong nods silently.


    "Are you Uchi? It''s Chiyoko Akamura. Me, I already made up my mind. I''ll stop listening to you. I was lying, and I''ll be honest."


    ''Hey, what are you talking about! Are you nuts!?


    Thousands of crystals said in a resolute tone, I wolfed from across the phone, but my voice sounded.


    "A good old grandfather seems to be messing with his elementary school opponents, huh? I don''t like it... when I eat only my age with my head full of stupid hungry ghosts, oh yeah"


    "Shh... you have a big voice, dog breeder..."


    To the dog breeder to be teared, put your index finger on your mouth and pay attention to Shizuku.


    "About your father, if you want to rose, you can rose! I''ll take it all apart, too! I can''t stand it anymore! You''re a bad guy, and you can''t do what a bad guy thinks!


    Shouting unilaterally, Qianjing hung up the phone and exhaled heavily.


    "Are you glad this happened?


    Thousands of crystals look toward the three men and smile anxiously. The dog owner and True thumbs up almost simultaneously, and Yoshiku nods loudly with a satisfying smile.


    The phone rings immediately. Someone else had a history.


    "Don''t leave. Don''t answer it. Ignore it. That way..."


    "Yeah, I know. To attract him, right?"


    I perceived what I was truly trying to say, and Chiyong unplugged the phone code for the house.


    "From here we are escorting Chiyong himself out of the shadows all the time. Turn on the transmitter just in case. Let''s have a wiretap so we can hear the conversation."


    True enough, I''ll give Chigi a GPS transmitter and a bug.


    "When the belly comes in contact, record the conversation while filming the scene far-flung. Follow the instructions through the incense."


    "Yeah."


    To the true word, Chiyong nods forcefully with a ready face.


    "Uh... not for tail or escort, what am I supposed to do...?


    I ask anxiously.


    "Let''s do something about it"


    Truth says without looking at the prolonged one.


    "No, even if you suddenly get abuzz there..."


    "I''m fine with this operation because it''s out-of-the-box in itself. This is what I always come up with."


    "No, that''s not okay at all..."


    The sudden change of true nori made me even more anxious for a long time.


    "There''s a chance that my belly will come at me with a bee cut, and I''d like you to give Mr. Suharto an outline of the operation and take a break from the hospital, work and go around to the escort."


    I got a little serious, Yoshiku said, but the truth is I shake my neck to the side.


    "No, let''s give Mr. Suharto a protective weapon and have Chiyong protect him only from night to morning, when he''s home. Honestly, I don''t think he''ll show up at that time. We''ll keep an eye on Thousand Crystals'' boarding and dropping out of school until night."


    Uchi is probably coming after one thousand crystals, True is watching. He said his awareness of Suharto was disappearing from his head.


    If you''re going for it, it''s a girl, Chiyo, more than an adult Suharto, even if she''s disabled. No, before that, Chi-jing, not Suharto, stuck his rejection, so I''m pretty sure he''s going after Chi-jing.

 1130 26

    Uchi was going to use Uemura parents and children to write more Kate slapping articles, but now that the public eye has turned to the conflict structure between Van Dam and the private oilfielder, and I don''t feel like putting the article on at this time right now will get me much attention, so I''m asking for the opportunity.


    But always, the heat of this conflict structure did not subside, and when it did, the very topic about Kate was also lost, thinking that it might expire.


    Above all, there is something strange happening to the Akamura family. This is the problem. It was like a journalist on the back street approached the Akamura family and trusted Suharto as well. In the meantime, a state of emergency has arisen in which Qian Jing tells us that he will turn away.


    A call from Chiyong made me see signs of interference with my plans. I can''t hesitate when this happens. Even now, I forced Akamura parents and children to shave and decided I should make an article, and Uchi was in a hurry to drive.


    For now, I plan to make an article appealing to the reader''s emotions, but I need a big one cushion before I do. Currently, the public eye has gone to the conflict structure between Van Dam and the Border Ilane press corps, rather than Akamura parents and children. Before that, there is some sensational topic to turn your attention back to here again.


    The topic has already been considered. Let Chigi do a wrist-cut. And "the girl who extended to the less self-inflicted act of guilt consciousness. Hunt down a girl who''s not even old enough to be a good Kate Van Dam. I write articles with the argument that I will still wear the Virgin''s mask, the worst coward ''and so on, and I think I should get the public''s attention again.


    noon the day after Chiyong contacted me. The belly was headed to a certain place by car.


    (The big fat guy like Yoshiku Takada must also have something to do with it. This... tastes bad. It tastes terrible. I don''t know, but it''s not good.)


    Drinking dignified while driving. I can''t help but drink. Even to calm my stressful self now, and - given the forceful means I''m about to do, I can''t stay primitive.


    (We''ll have to meet in person and do something about it. That little girl...... at the minute of a poor immigrant little girl, she doesn''t move the way I think she does and annoys my hand or something, I can never forgive. You want me to punch you about two or three shots)


    Even if you''re drunk, you can''t contain your anger. Rather amplify. Drunk and troubled is also a womb that has been there many times in the past.


    (What do you think I am? Who do you think you are? You''re a journalist. He''s the most honorable and noble man in the world. He''s the bearer of the truth. Damn...... that...)


    With an extended grunt without speaking out, Uchi was driving abusively and headed to the school where Chiyong attended.


    At present, in front of the Grim Penis Japan Branch building, the police force is not in line and is under guard.


    Van Damme was stunned by the words of his response when he contacted the police. ''I knew there was a raid, but I thought it would be resolved on its own, so I watched,'' he said softly. But I had lost sight of the idea of relying on the police, and I didn''t have to say anything, even if I didn''t deserve to say the other person anyway.


    The cops aren''t the only ones protecting Bill, some of the warriors at Silver Storm Hall. This one is small in number, but individual powers far outweigh police officers.


    A small distance from the building, a mixed group of nearly ten outsiders and Japanese puts down several cars and motorcycles to ask about the building in a faraway winding. But I won''t try to get close.


    "I don''t have a hitter."


    Charles said in a distracted voice.


    "Wait here for a while. But it''s tough being on a motorcycle."


    It was Adonis who said that. He was practically in the position of commander of the assassins.


    "I just have to get a tent and a sleeping bag. It''s been a while since I''ve slept with anything like that."


    Charles smiles remembering the battlefield.


    And there came one new bike there.


    "Is that the press? I don''t think so."


    Adonis squeaks. It was a woman riding a motorcycle.


    The bike stops in front of us, but no one is on guard. If they''re hostile, there''s no way to park like this. Because we are approaching and exposing ourselves to dignified gaps.


    She was a woman in uniform outfit in two colors, black and pink. The same goes for helmets. Besides, the hair that has been exposed by taking off the helmet is also a absurd fluorescent pink.


    "You know, I was hired by an organization called Private Oil Fields, and so were you guys, right? I saw I was. No, you''re not."


    "That''s right."


    Charles answers a woman''s quick question.


    "Oh, good. Me too. We''re all in this together, so it''s okay to recognize that we''re all working together, right? You''ll let me in, too, won''t you? I''d be annoyed if they did that to get me off the hook because I''m the only woman. What about there?


    "I don''t care if it''s done on my own, let''s have it followed here, Masami Toriyama"


    Additionally, Adonis speaks the name of a woman who speaks.


    "Oh, you''re an outsider, but you knew my name. I mean, Mr. Adonis at the end of the story we''ve been talking about lately. You speak Japanese well. A little sloppy, but good enough not to bother me."


    "Thank you. I was bored, so everyone''s happy to have a chat."


    "Huh? The irony now? I''m not talking, am I? I don''t care if they decide to do that on their own. Not as good as coming to mind though. Or do you want me to shut up?


    "It''s about mild talk, and don''t take it seriously. If you want to talk, talk."


    "Oh, yeah. Then you''re talking."


    (You''ll end up liking to talk...)


    Seeing Adonis and Masami interact, Charles concludes so and smiles.


    "So, what''s the situation with this now? If you''re the leader, can you explain?


    "As you can see. Don Patti is too reckless for a police opponent on a boulder. There''s a lot of them, and I don''t want them to look at me hostile to the police. If you say that to the client, you don''t have to set it up, so stay in a position where you can move quickly and wait."


    In response to Masami''s question, Adonis answered the situation.


    There comes a wagon car running through the side of the assassins to the building.


    "That''s the press."


    One of the assassins said.


    "Which..."


    Charles projects a holographic display and shows television.


    As I switched channels, I eventually saw footage showing the obscurity in front of Grimm Penisville. I''m pretty sure it''s reflected from the car heading in front of the building right now.


    After a while, the footage was switched and the Border Ilane Press Corps representative Theodore Scion Demon - that is, the image of their client - was shown.


    ''It makes it look as if we appealed to violence. It''s a clear selfie. We only fight with pens. "


    When I heard Theodore speaking with no expression, the faces I was peeking at the TV Charles turned on were frightened.


    "It''s terrible. It''s hard to understand a nerve that can lie like you breathe and throw up. It''s an incredible level of being the same person. No, you don''t want to think so. I want to think of it as another race."


    "We may be... but I still don''t want to fall as bad as that. Nature and contempt boil down."


    "Yeah, I know. I agree. Honestly, I, I think Mr. Van Damme, is right, and I support him. I mean, why did I get hired on this side? Mr. Van Damme asked you to do that, didn''t he? I wish you''d called me a little faster, and yet you''d have asked a private oilfield store to do it first. It strikes me in the head. It''s a pump."


    Charles, an anonymous killer and Masami said respectively.


    Upon arriving at the elementary school attended by Qian Jing, Wu Bei was keeping an eye on the front door of the school building.


    I came a little too fast. It''s not time to drop out of school yet.


    (Let''s check the points of exposure in advance. I like places that are invisible to people. I know the way out of school, so there''s something about the bend...)


    Wu Belly keeps wandering around the school with that in mind.


    (Not yet...... Shit, it''s coming back)


    I have been drinking chickens and booze since daytime, so I can''t enjoy my urine and stand and piss beside the school.


    While you''re doing that, time''s running out...


    "Hello, can I help you?


    Suspiciously, I was asked by a teacher who came out of the school building. But the belly doesn''t panic in particular.


    "Oops, it''s nothing suspicious. This is what I am."


    Uchi laughs lovingly and offers his business card.


    "Free Journalist Ubelly Law"


    Before the title Journalist, such as Teacher Style, you will fall down by appeasement and respect - believe that and don''t doubt it, waiting for the other person to react to your taste.


    "Bye Risu, huh?


    But the opponent''s face became increasingly suspicious. When I saw the reaction, my belly became irritated.


    (This guy, you don''t know who I am? I didn''t know you were in the press... what a teacher attitude. An unknown garbage teacher!


    I have had similar reactions many times before, and every time I was angry at myself for thinking the same thing.


    When this matter is over, the next target will be the job title Teacher, and when I slap him thoroughly, Uchi decides on his mind. Once, when I was a kid, having that teacher as a scattered shield conveniently drove me to the other side of oblivion.


    "Look, didn''t the kid who used to go here go on TV? I know that girl. of a child named Chiyo-chan Akamura. Make sure you know what you''re doing."


    However, it is not easy to be reported, so it takes the form of a thousand crystal requests after being grubby and answering honestly.


    (Shit, thanks to this shitty teacher, the plan is ruined...)


    I took him in the car without question, made plenty of threats in an unpopular place, and I was going to make him listen, but he couldn''t do it either.


    When the teacher did return to the school building, it was just time to drop out of school and as many children came out of the school gate, he could also confirm the appearance of Qianjing.


    Thousand crystals are openly turning a vigilant eye, but still, without fleeing, they stop in front of their wombs and confront their wombs.


    Before leaving the school building, Qianjing confirms via email with Yoshida. He said he was already standing by and watching properly where he could see his womb.


    (If we talk, can we get him out without resorting to coercive means? No, that''s better in this situation)


    That''s how I decided, and I stare down at Chiyong and try to spread the makeup and laughter.


    "I really need to talk to you. I was wondering if you could come with me. It''s important. It''s hard to talk about here then."


    ����


    Thousand crystals were annoyed. This is a desired development for Chiyong as well, but he thought it would be suspicious even if he answered instantly, and decided to make it look a little lost.


    "Okay."


    The grin of the womb turns into something evil, to a thousand crystals snorting naggingly.


    "Well... there''s a car parked over there"


    Urged by the belly, Chiyong takes to the car.


    "All right, all right, you''ve been good so far."


    A dog owner lurking inside a nearby candy store laughs when he sees how it is. I have been in the store for a long time.


    True took turns watching, just as Shizuku and the dog owner watched, a wu-bellied appeared. Suharto''s escort will be gone, but as long as we keep an eye on the trends between Uchi and Chiyoko, we assumed it would be okay.


    "Shall we go after them, then? Auntie, I''m sorry to interrupt so long."


    "No."


    The aunt at the store grinned. I told my aunt at the store in advance that we were detectives, and she told me to bring Chiyong along at school time and let me see her because she was guarding her, and after I said no properly, she let me stay in the store.


    "I''ve never tailed you on a motorcycle..."


    I was anxious about the area for a long time, but I asked Chiyong in advance to have a conversation with Uchi in the car to attract his attention and not alert him to tail.


    "A thousand crystals texted me. Whoa..."


    "What''s going on... are you serious?"


    Looking at the content of the email, Shizuku and the dog breeder were stunned. "Smells like booze," it said.


    "Drunk driving? If there''s an accident, don''t let Chiyoko die alone."


    "I''m gonna lose sight of you, so I''m gonna go after you."


    Yoshiku rides a motorcycle.


    "I have a transmitter on, and you won''t lose sight of it. Unless you''re wearing a transmitter on the inside of your clothes and you''re a lollicon erotic, you won''t be able to find it."


    The dog owner says on the back of the long haul, but because of its potential, it was a long haul that I thought I had to tail just in case.

 1131 27

    Qianjing was connected to an unpopular abandoned factory.


    At this point in time, Chiyoko feels a lot of signs that he''s going to suck. Either way, it feels the same to me as the dog owner who was following me.


    Yoshikuta also sneaks into the factory. And the good thing is, I could get into the sight of just Chiji-kun, so I''m just gonna get my hands out of the shadows for a second and try to get my thumbs up.


    Knowing that he was following me properly, and watching me right on the side, Chiyong stroked his chest down.


    The conversation between the two can also be recorded through a wiretap planted on a thousand crystals. I had the ultra-small incense put on a thousand crystals, and I also considered giving instructions here, but when I found out, I had no ex or child, so I gave up on that.


    Uchi takes a bottle of whiskey out of his pocket and drinks it. I''ve been drinking all morning, but from here on out is the key. That''s why I use the power of alcohol. The roots are necessary for the small belly, because we are going to put them in bold hands.


    "In this place...... what conversation?


    Qianjing asks with a frightened face. This is not an act. Even if there is a virgin and a dog breeder on the side, instinctive fear still boils down.


    The fear of the thousand crystals increased. My belly took the cutter knife out of my nose.


    Yoshiku also took out the gun in the shadows, but Uchi threw the cutter at the feet of the thousand crystals with a slight laugh.


    "List Cut"


    "Risu...?


    Thousands of crystals were bewildered by the words uttered in the mouth of the womb, and Yoshiku and the dog breeder were too abrupt.


    "What, you don''t know it yet at that age? Cut your wrist. You have an artery on your wrist, don''t you? Do you know the arteries? It''s a big blood vessel, cut it and leave it there, and you''ll die of a lot of bleeding. So, I imagined a Menhela teenager committing suicide and hurting herself... oh, wait... I stopped. There''s a better way. Let''s not just make it a wrist-cut, but a serious development of attempted suicide."


    Thousands of crystals turn their policies in the middle of the conversation and blues to the utter belly of utterly outrageous things.


    "Cut your wrist deep. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it right away, and I''ll call an ambulance. By chance, I rushed to help. I can''t stand the guilt of joining the bad guy Kate - let me write an article about it. If we get this far, Kate won''t be in a mess either. Let''s get your father and Kate face to face afterwards and get Kate to behave. And I''m the monopoly on the article. I helped you, you righteous journalist. Yeah, yeah, that''s great. Wow, this is..."


    Thousands of crystals looked at his freshly smiled belly as if it were a monster.


    "The opposite is funny when the villains are so far wide open."


    The dog owner groans with a funny laugh. Next to it, Yoshiku puts his strength into his gun gripping hand, trembling in anger, staring silently at his belly.


    "Why should I... help someone desperately save my life by doing that! Don''t be ridiculous! I don''t want any more!


    Chiaki shouted with real anger, not acting.


    "What more are you refusing to do now? How did you get here? I guess it''s because you were willing to listen to me for a little while, huh? Is it really because you still want to cover for your father? I refused with momentum, but I guess the truth is, if they rose his father''s crime, he''d be in trouble, right?


    Niyaniya and a proud grin on her belly. I felt this had a pulse.


    "The poor who can''t have it deserve it, isn''t it dirty work? Well... if you don''t like it, you don''t have to. I''ll tear it all apart. That''s funny."


    I think it''s another push, and the force goes into the fist of the womb. He said it was the moment to put up a battle. Soon this girl will fall and do what she wants. And when things go according to my scenario. The feeling of rushing through with a full force of sickness towards the moment of extinction.


    "Besides, it''s not all bad talk. I can write another article on the subject of drama that forced me to betray my benefactor because of my poverty. A sympathy vote will come from all over the world. [M] I''m sure Kate will forgive you, too. No, I just came up with this, but let''s just say we''re going in that direction. That''s more dramatic. Be a better article than anything else. It can also make the public noise. Isn''t that wonderful?"


    "I don''t like it! You''re kidding! I absolutely don''t like that!


    Once again, the grin of the womb caught on to the thousand crystals that raised the cry of rejection.


    The aftermath of the victory was chilled. I was sure it would be what I wanted it to be already, but I felt like I was being showered with cold water. And in the womb, the twist and the anger creep up.


    "Then I hope every family dies."


    Crouch your mouth and squeal.


    (No... it''s still too early to give up. Much more sticky)


    I''m a vulgar belly that almost threw everything at me, but I tell myself that.


    "No, then you''re sorry about me. As punishment for defying me, I''ll sell you out to the gang. Call me now. That''s what I do."


    Of course this is a lie. But I saw that it would be effective enough to scare the child and make him obey, and I tried to threaten him.


    "I don''t like it, stop it, don''t do that"


    The effect was surface - and Uchi assumed.


    As a matter of fact, Qian Jing wasn''t scared at all about the gangs. I trusted that you would help me if I had to. Then I acted, and I was just up to my belly.


    But...


    "Then follow me!


    Soon, in the shape of anger, Uchi punched Thousand Crystals in the head. The body of a thousand crystals leans slightly to the side.


    "Know what happens when you defy a journalist! Remember, even as an adult, that you are the one you must never turn against! I am the righteous one!


    Some momentum is drunk and summons a dialogue that is very unspoken on the face of it.


    (You''re kidding me...)


    With anger in his head, he was about to embarrass himself to leave, but the dog owner put his hand on his shoulder and stopped him.


    "Not yet. That kid''s still fighting."


    Listening to the dog breeder''s dialogue in a rare and serious voice, Yoshiku looked into Chiyoko''s eyes. Beaten and weeping, it should be noted that Qianjing was smashing his piercing gaze into his womb.


    "Oh, my God, those eyes!


    I remember the old days and I get angry with my belly. Speaking of which, Chiyong doesn''t feel anything like the girl she was then. Being so aware makes me unnecessarily angry, and the momentum of drunkenness and the trigger that made me a sexual awakener when I was in elementary school makes Libido boil.


    "Yes... I came up with something better. If you don''t like it, I''ll do something that makes you want to kill yourself. And I really hope you kill yourself. At the hands of the little girl of a poor immigrant, the sin that has befallen me will also be atoned for. Wahaha."


    "What are you talking about... If I''m a poor immigrant little girl, what are you! You''re the worst person I''ve ever seen! Bad guy! Hey... what the hell!


    To a cursing thousand crystals, a likable grin and a covered belly. Qianjing felt a bottomless disgust like he had never felt before in his life.


    "What? It''s a little early, but I''ll make you an adult. Oh, my God, I''m in season, and I have nothing to worry about. It''s a masterpiece about getting adults to do it even though it''s a punishment against adults. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Leaking a spooky laugh, Uchi puts his hands on Chiyong''s clothes. Thousands of crystals resist as much as possible.


    Yoshiku finally popped up. Now I didn''t even stop the dog owner on the boulder.


    Shoot the gun at the ceiling. Thousands of crystals and wombs looked at Shizuku in surprise.


    "Oh, you were then!?


    I looked at her for a long time and feared her belly. I''ll immediately guess what this means.


    "Damn it! You framed me for a trap!? Am I right!? I''m kidding. I''m kidding. I''m kidding. Don''t think something like this makes sense! I''ll sue you. Ugh! I can tell the teacher. Ugh!


    "Doctor?"


    Dog breeders are surprised by the shade of the utter-bellied dialogue, which ran a strange thing, too deep in alcohol and confusion.


    "Don''t you call yourself a journalist! Disgusting!"


    An iron fist burst into the face of his belly with an anger. The lean body of the womb blows up big.


    An exasperated brother-in-law covered over his fallen belly, even tried to beat him, but a dog owner placed his hand on his shoulder and went to a stop.


    "Don''t stop!


    Looking back, I stare at the dog owner and leave it to my anger to scream at him for a long time.


    For such a long time, the dog owner looked down on his face.


    "What you need to do now is beat up human shaped trash and clear your anger? Isn''t there something else we should do first? Anyway, if you do more than that, your hands will just get dirty."


    I''m not the usual floating dog owner. With a serious tone of persuasion, the dog owner pointed his thumb over his shoulder at Chiyong, crying as he squatted.


    Listen to the dog breeder, Shizuku is relieved.


    "You''re better qualified than me. I missed you."


    Dog breeder who makes you laugh at it. Yoshiku has a face that looks like a bad bat, and when he lowers his head gently toward the dog breeder, he nods and approaches the trembling Qianjing.


    "I''m sorry I''m leaving so late. I would have been scared...... But good luck. You were brave."


    "Ugh... uhhhhhhhh"


    I stroke Chijing''s head, and I''m forever going to say straight what I came up with. Qianjing cried as if it had caught fire, and held her in her arms for a long time.


    "Er... you know Dawn Yu? Me, I know that kid''s father, and I''ve been taking care of him on his behalf for a long time... yeah, Yu asked me about you, and I thought I might be able to trust you with that... can I count on you for a second?


    Meanwhile, the dog keeper is on the phone.


    "I just called the police. Detective in the back street section."


    Yu told me that he was a dog breeder who contacted police officers who seemed trustworthy.


    "Hey, Uchi''s grandfather. I''ve recorded all the conversations you''ve talked to Chiyoko, so be prepared, okay? Thousands of crystals are also going to expose all of them. Thanks to some idiot like you, the mass garbage side would be in a pretty bad position. The most troublesome thing is the incompetent body."


    "Shinsen... Shinsen... Shinsen... Shinsen... Me, I got beat up again. Scold me..."


    The dog owner called out to his belly, but his belly was crying like a toddler, and he was running about something he didn''t know how.


    "How long have we been holding each other? You''re too big for Master Knight, and besides you''re an old man, is Chiyoko okay with that?


    It turns toward Yoshiku and Chiyoko, and the dog keeper smiles and browns.


    "Fine..."


    A thousand crystals answering in tears.


    "No, because I''m not an old man... In other words, Chiyong will deny it. At last, I''ll be the old man."


    In a long time of protest over this period to the words of the dog breeder, Qian Jing wiped his tears with his fingers and spilled a grin.

 1132 28

    Snow Oka Institute, living room. Truth is, I''ve been contacted for a long time and learned it depends on what happened.


    "Apparently things have worked out over there. The rest depends on Takada and Chiyoko."


    I said to Junko, who was in the living room. I have told Junko everything about the operation.


    "Good. Yoshiku, good luck. Oh, and true you, of course."


    "Oh, now I''m sorry to escort the Akamura family."


    Truth approaches the pure child who makes him smile uncontrollably.


    True, with his hips down just beside Junko, suddenly embraced Junko.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, true you, what''s up?


    Junko raises an upward voice while being aware of the wolf and the red tide on her face.


    "When I heard about Suharto, a reporter named Uchi, who clings to people''s weaknesses and uses them, was felt as if by the devil himself"


    Truth speaks quietly with a feverish voice, not the usual pale talk.


    "Then Suharto tried to sign with you even more. That''s when I... To be honest, you looked like a demon, too. You always do the same thing. Keep up with people''s weaknesses, experiment with the human body...... But I want to believe you''re not at all. There''s so much I can do to help."


    "Hmm... no, I mean..."


    "Besides - I won''t let you be the devil. That''s what gets in your way. I also told you that stupidity and stupidity that way because I wanted to hit the wedge to keep you from being the devil. I knew you''d notice."


    "Yeah......"


    Until then, I was shy and confused, Junko, but as I heard the truth complain of my thoughts in pain, something hot crept up in my chest, holding my true body back unconsciously even myself.


    "Maybe what I do is empty in the mud if I see it from someone else, but still, I do what I think I do. I''ll go the way I believed."


    "Yeah."


    Only quietly, but with heat and strength to proclaim. Truly, Junko was intoxicated while conscious that the feelings and sensations of this moment now would surely be engraved strongly into his memory.


    Uchi was arrested by the current prisoner and taken to the police.


    "Why am I being beaten up? I''m being caught. That would be crazy, wouldn''t it? Is that discrimination? Is that discrimination? I''m gonna sue that big man for assault."


    In the interview room, he looks up at a middle-aged P.O.D. detective with a thin head of hair and arrogantly says off his belly.


    Detective - Umezu Optical was pointing a chilled gaze at Uchi. I understood very well why I had been nominated on purpose, in front of my belly.


    "Get a lawyer now. The police have plenty of free time to be danced to such a little girl''s madness. It would be obvious, for example, that I was plotted. Unlike you guys, the longer I''m in a place like this, the less free I am!?


    He was a tall squid, but was beaten up by Umezu along the way and rolled on the floor by chair.


    "Lawyer? Dal, I''m not motivated to call you. You can''t beat me because I called you a lawyer. They''re backstreet in the first place, so there could be blood retaliation, right?


    Preached by Umezu, Uchi was feeling something cold in his spine as he held down his battered cheek. Fear of death. Speaking of which, I recall that giant was a resident of the back street.


    "Besides, we''re backstreet divisions, so normal cop common sense doesn''t make sense. Because it''s a dark part of the police that fills people with strange injections and takes ura and makes them look like suicides and buns suspects (hoshi)."


    "Why did I get caught like that! I''m not on the back street!


    Exposed to further terror, Uchi desperately summons him to a crying face. A bun refers to a body in police cover-up.


    "That''s because the guy who reported you was a resident on the back street, and he named us. You have no choice."


    Spirally laughing Umezu.


    "Are you allowed to do anything just because it''s a back street! I can''t admit that! Turn it over to the regular crime division! Get a lawyer, too!


    "Yeah, I can''t do both. I don''t know."


    When you grab the collar of the womb and force it to stand, Umezu punches you with yet another shot. Sprinkling nosebleeds and falling bellies.


    "Are you retarded? I think even amphibians know a little better, don''t they? Your right to life and death is now being held by me. Don''t you see? You can only be honest with what you''ve been asked and desperately be in our mood. Otherwise it''s forbidden."


    That said, now I''m gonna kick your abdomen up funny.


    "Uhh!"


    Urchin spraying blood reflexes.


    "Hit me every time I say something else, and if I die while I''m hitting you, I''ll handle it properly. If you leave here and say the police assaulted you, I will hunt you down to the end of the earth, wherever you flee, and shut your mouth forever. Hey, speech repression by state power and violence is really great. Don''t you think?


    Here Uchi finally understood. Even the police backstreet division and the others say that the common sense on the street doesn''t work at all, it''s part of the backstreet. He said he was caught and caught by those people.


    "Honestly, I think you should keep it in a bun. When I get out of the pig box, I''m sure I''ll stick with Akamura parents and kids and Kate Van Dam again. It could do harm again. Look, if you disappear, it''s better to prevent crime, right? Hey, I''m listening, answer me. You broke the rules because you didn''t answer."


    "Bubella!


    Saying, Umezu grabbed Uchi''s clothes again and forced him to stand up, kicking the side of Uchi without adding or subtracting.


    "Hey Takeda, take my place. There''s someone you might be happy with."


    Umezu calling another police officer on the ext.


    "I just called the subecharist for the interrogation in the back street section. Be prepared not to die of shock, as extra heights and gestapo will also be the kind of investigation that escapes barefoot. And be careful not to say or do anything defiant. I warned you first because I''m sweet, didn''t I?


    "Yes, help me... no more... no more... I can''t help you at all..."


    Wu belly pleading with her face messed up with tears, runny nose, saliva and blood. I''ve already broken a few of my front teeth, and I''ve got cracks all over my face bones. Since childhood, he was a man weak in extinction to violence, so his temper to rebel had completely disappeared.


    The day after Wu Bei was arrested, Ching Jing and Suharto stood again at the press conference.


    Ugly bellies were refrained from nearby then, but not now. What keeps you close is your stepchildren and dog owners.


    "We... apologize first for lying at the press conference during this time"


    When Suharto says so, both parents and children get up and bow their heads at the same time.


    (It''s not the right time to bow your head here)


    The dog owner thinks so and spills a smile.


    "We were intimidated by a journalist and cooperated to discredit Kate."


    Then Suharto exposed everything he did, threatened by his womb. Of course, I spoke of everything that I was doing as a hauler of illegal drugs.


    Furthermore, all recordings of yesterday''s conversation between Uchi and Chiyong will be streamed on the spot. In the part where he told me to make a suicide attempt, the reporters also turned to boulders. But I was also convinced that that''s how much I could do with that womb.


    "I''m going to... appear before the police to atone for my sins. My daughter also...... to discredit Mr. Kate, though to cover me up, I have made a bluff. We must also atone for that sin. But... if you can, to Chiyoko... Chiyoko, I want you to meet Kate in person and make me apologize. You may think I''m saying something convenient, sweet, but that''s... my, painful wish as a parent..."


    Suharto was crying along the way, suing. But Chiyong wasn''t crying. He stared firmly in front with a ready face.


    (This will also support Van Damme. flow will lean and the media beating will definitely accelerate)


    Seeing Yoshiku in the corner makes me think so and look sinister.


    From a long time ago, it is an undesirable development. Van Damme is sure to take advantage of this backdrop. I would lure my belly together, rejoice all the way here, and complain about the evil in the press. As long as he is such a man, I know.


    (Is it okay to stay like this? Can we just leave it like this? No, definitely not good)


    One end may have been reached, but this is not the end of this commotion. We can''t leave this flow behind.


    Yoshiku intends to go to Van Dam with a souvenir. I have to check there. And...

 1133 29

    "Ha-ha-ha! Bravo! Tanaka, this is what candy is about!


    Van Damme gave a compliment after watching the Akamura parent and child press conference on TV.


    He laughed and was delighted when the interaction between the recorded Qianjing and the Uchi was flushed. Seeing her husband like that, Kate was in a heartbeat.


    "It''s an unexpected chase. This will clear Kate''s suspicions, restore support, and lower media ratings. Great gift. Totally delightful and painful. My victory at the earliest is like I was promised."


    Kate chops her husband''s head lightly as she takes a big sigh to Van Damme, who is still on after the show.


    "Hey, what''s up?


    Van Dam is confused when he is exposed to water by an unexpected person who is in a good mood.


    "You, it''s a bottom-up from the shelf, yo. Besides, it''s a no-ha thing to be happy about in the Cowie scene, Death."


    "Hmmm..."


    His wife scolds him, and Van Damme roars with an uncomfortable face.


    "Careless, Toha. Exactly who you are now. Thousand Crystals and Mr. Suharto Ga how hard you were feeling...... and how you still feel about coming to the press conference and Il, think about that daft and agete. Think of that parent child''s heart, Ete. Favourable Dano, Nante putting out such calculations first, it''s not about Yoi, it''s about Masen"


    "Oh well... is that what it is... but..."


    Van Damme really becomes aware of you first. I calculate. Even if it is told by reason, Van Damme''s thoughts are.


    "Emotional Yori, working his own calculations ahead. The Happy Buyonas are trusted by people. Ideally your sono mindset should be calla and fundamentally change mel''s, ga, now understand it rational toshite and at least don''t youni it out in public"


    "Ugh, um... let''s be careful"


    Van Damme decided to be vigilant, including the fact that he was floating.


    Several members of the Demon clan gathered in the entertainment room of the private oilfield store headquarters in New York, looking sinister as they watched television.


    "Is this... a no-good stream anymore?


    Those who are not members of the clan, but belong to the highest executives, open their mouths as if they were frightened.


    "You''ve become a diagram that the media is completely evil. And there were TV stations and newspapers that didn''t report, and the media that reported it also existed, which made an extra media stupidity emerge. In the old days, even if we do that now, the people will see right through it."


    Says the elderly consular commissioner with a face like he chewed up a bitter bug.


    "It could be the worst flow. Was that actually prepared by Van Damme, too?


    "No way. The beginning is that parent child. What does that loving wife do, such as imitating her deliberately?"


    "No, that psychopath wouldn''t know."


    "Either way, there will be a negative impact on private oilfielders. Or cut off the border Iranese press corps from us."


    The last words interrupt the conversation of those who spoke spoken.


    "We have one of the top seven organizations in the world, but with all these bad things happening, the seat is in danger."


    "Seven? Not six?


    "You''re oblivious to information, and Battlefield Tea Time has become an organization that rivals us."


    Kittin Sink to Pregnant Women, the world''s largest arms-trafficking manufacturing organization; Grim Penis, an extremist environmental protection group; Yob''s Reward, a Christian fundamentalist secret society; Private Oilfield Shop, a Jewish order of worship supremacy; O''Myrape, the world''s highest intelligence organization; Mouth of Light Attributes, a mysterious secret society long passed down to Europe and the United States; and Tea Time on the Battlefield, the reigning champion of American backgrounds. The seven or more are called the seven largest organizations in the world and are considered to be giant organizations with no other presence that can compete.


    Chitin sink, ohmy rape, grim penis and battlefield tee times on pregnant women are the organizations that have emerged headlong since this century, while the other three organizations are hundreds of years in size, dominating multiple states from behind.


    "I wonder what Theodore will do."


    "If I''m in his shoes, I withdraw immediately. But he will show his guts and will not retreat. Van Damme is one of a kind, so either way he falls, he''ll beat the crap out of both without retreating."


    Continue to speak only negative words to the border Iranese press corps and Theodore. Some of these were executives and clans near Theodore, but now their minds were also moving away from Theodore''s side. I don''t care how you look at it, I don''t see a vision to reverse it.


    At home, Hebei Cedar looked abominably at the press conference of Akamura''s parents and children.


    (Hmm...... Stupid fool in the belly...... finally fell into the pit)


    I wish I had burned my belly, but I didn''t expect to have a tragic ruin so far. I might step on something and cause something unexpected - to the extent I expected it, but it didn''t just have to be a dodge and I dressed to plant the worst impression on the entire press.


    When you look at the internet, it reacts as expected. The media beating is accelerating with tremendous momentum. They say it''s like it''s an incarnation of evil. But there is no need for that or impossibility. The utter abdominal dysfunction was too harsh.


    He is usually a hepatic cedar who can''t stop saying, "Anyone who believes in information about the Internet is an idiot" and "Online addiction is the bottom line of society," but he doesn''t have a day to not browse the Internet first. Plenty fitted. And I don''t even think of it as farting, like speaking in public and being completely different from my reality.


    "Both the internet addicts at the bottom of the dot say things are going well in the form of riding an ass horse. Well, as usual..."


    Shelf up about yourself and poison it.


    (You just want to avoid the same ending as such an idiot. And whether it''s time to retire or not, depending on the trends of the Border Ilane press corps, we have to identify)


    Hepatic cedar also sees it as difficult to reverse from here anymore, but nevertheless Theodore, the representative of the Border Ilane press corps, sees that he will not give up. If that were the case, he may still eat it as a story himself, so he decided to get ready to move as soon as it became necessary, while asking how it went.


    "I''m not saying it''s settled, but the situation leaned all at once to the anti-media side - the Van Damme side,"


    True said while watching a press conference in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute. There are also blue nets in the room dancing with Junko, Tired, Midori and Yi. Today Blue Nettle was doing an awa dance.


    "I look settled already. If you''re exposed to this ugliness, you don''t want to argue with the border Iranese press corps."


    And, Yi.


    "Sweet, Yi-jun. I don''t know what a battle is until the end, ''cause I have to keep in mind my liver. You could be independently, and when you''re head of the organization again, you might get limp, right?


    "Yes..."


    Noticed as she smiled at Junko, Yi nodded slightly atrophically.


    "Normally, it looks like it has a nine-ninth-centimeter keri on it. But... someone named Theodore seems to give up badly, and it will depend on Van Damme''s international press and surveillance agency and whether it works."


    Tired said.


    "I hope you screw both of them up. Even Van Damme''s press surveillance agency is honestly frigid. Takada was clearly negative."


    "Ababa, that''s right - he''s still a journalist, and because the media hated being censored and regulated, he fell into the back street, so what Van Dam is trying to do is unacceptable -"


    Hearing the true words, Midori said with a laugh.


    "Yoshiku, given your character, I don''t think he''s going to keep his mouth shut either."


    Junko says.


    (Suppose he doesn''t shut up... do you think he''ll do something with that van Dam? It''s like fighting a giant elephant and an ant. But... that''s funny)


    True that an ant does not necessarily lose to an elephant.


    "We''ve got one more case of Akamura, but Takada is going to join us because he''s a mouse?


    "Yoshiku, if you count on me, can I help you? Even if you don''t, True, you can keep talking about the escort."


    In response to the true question, Junko answered that. I''m not so motivated by Junko, and the way he said, ''If you want to get involved, you can get involved'' caught me for some reason, and I''ve really lost my mind about it.

 1134 30

    The day after the press conference of Akamura''s parents and children, Yoshiku took Chiyoshi, who became a man of time, to visit the Japanese branch building of Grim Penis.


    It was two people snorting at the police on the way and the rugged security of Silver Storm Hall, but it seemed to convey that they were being invited by Van Dam, and just seeing the two faces, the cops made way for me.


    "It''s been a while. Yoshiku-san, you seem to have worked very well out of sight."


    As he entered the building, a man with a long standing face greeted him with a raunchy grin. Terrence.


    "Ooh, it''s been a while, Terrence. You''re getting good at Japanese. I lost my temptation."


    "Hehe, I did my best. I''ve been staying in Japan lately."


    He breaks his face for a long time and shakes hands with Terrence.


    "What are you doing in Japan?


    "Well, I''ve been around a lot on the train. I recently studied at Umeko Uenohara''s dojo."


    "Heh... of that ferocious grandmother..."


    Yoshiki and Chiyoko walk through the building dressed to be guided by Terrence as he talks.


    Eventually there was a figure of Kate and Van Damme''s husband and wife in the room that was put through.


    Just looking at Kate''s face, Chiyong weeps. My body trembles small.


    "Oh... I''m sorry... Sorry, Kate......"


    Thousands of crystals were coming to temper without crying at the press conference, but in front of Kate, the tear gland finally breaks.


    In order to be able to follow Thousand Crystals, Kate also wept from under the visual aids and slowly approached Thousand Crystals, embracing their little bodies.


    "It was hard, Deshaw. If you don''t apologize, Ikenai''s is mine, Death. With my sai, your eyes are tukerale, and your hard feelings are sita''s. Really sorry, Nasai."


    Kate also apologizes. I thought I''d settle for one of the two people I held, and I smiled for a long time.


    "Can I have a word with you?


    In such a long time, Van Damme smiled and spoke, urging him to go out of the room with his fingers.


    "Sun Takada also had a lot of arigato"


    "No."


    Kate thanked her for trying to get out of the room with Vandam. She seems to have heard everything that Yoshiku has been working with.


    "Kate just listened to me and I was buying high about you from the beginning, but you were right about her reading. It''s really smart. Whoa, does that make my wife proud of her noroke?


    "No."


    Van Dam proudly talks as he walks down the hallway.


    Eventually, he will be transferred to Van Damme''s office. On the other hand, I thought it would be really convenient for Van Damme to invite me to be alone. Because I had something to say to Van Damme for a long time.


    "I''ll also thank you from me. Thanks to you, Kate cleared up the downright suspicion. And with the pleasure of catching the killer."


    "No."


    I think this is all from earlier, Shizuku.


    "Plus. Thanks to your work, the face of the Border Irane Press Corps has also become visibly rounded."


    To Van Damme, who smiles in a good mood and talks, Yoshiku has half an eye.


    (Were you happy about that after all? Because he''s like this......)


    I had predictions, but when they say grandiose in front of me, I feel really bad. I am not emotionally attached to the Border Irane press corps, but as for the standing of my long-standing mind, it is still on the media side.


    "The spiteful spittoons took the form of their own spit. It would have been a really good medicine for the press. Thanks to you. Just being aware of how they regret it, it fills my chest with happiness"


    "You... for once I''m a journalist''s end too. You can put me in front of you and say that very insensitively."


    I couldn''t bear the boulder and Yoshiku said in a grumpy manner. I didn''t mean to look good in silence here. I know I suck at worldly things myself, but I can''t help but have a clear no on who I don''t like and on what I say and do not like. Although the press age has been a scattered struggle because of it and it has also annoyed my boss.


    "Well, you did. I''m sorry. I was floating around..."


    Seeing Van Damme bowing his head in haste, Yoshiku reviewed it. Apologize as soon as you admit honestly that you are not. There are many people in the world who can''t do such a normal thing.


    "Even though Europeans and Americans recognize a lot of people who think they''ll lose if they apologize, a big guy like Mr. Van Damme lightly bows his head to himself."


    "That''s discriminatory perception by old values, and you want it again. That was a long time ago. Apologize normally if you thought it was bad in modern times. It''s just hard to get to the point where I think it''s bad. And if you don''t think it''s bad, I don''t apologize. You Japanese look like that because apologies are replacing greetings. Don''t you think you guys are more distorted?


    "Excuse me...... Now I was the insensitive loser. You''re absolutely right."


    I thought it was odd to say that the apology was a greeting replacement, and Yoshiku lowered his head laughing.


    "Hehe, now you''re peeing, no draw? You cared a little, didn''t you?


    "That''s too much."


    "It may get on top of the silence, but a lot of the media people I''ve seen have been boring deals as people. It''s not fun at all to be in conversation. No wit, no humor. Japanese reporters in particular. Some of them didn''t understand the sarcasm or the joke, they received everything on par... and I felt like I was in conversation with a reptile. But you''re not at all."


    I think Yoshiku will make it because this guy hates the press so much. He speaks ill of the media again to the arrowhead who apologized for his attention. I can''t seem to help but say.


    But I don''t know what Van Damme is saying. I''ve seen such fellow workers for a long time. I guess those particularly bad guys have left a strong impression in Van Damme''s head.


    (The vibe is better, but I need to say what I have to say)


    Yoshiku opened his mouth in order to accomplish his greatest purpose in coming here.


    "Are you still going to interact with the Border Irane Press Corps? Are you seriously going to make a press surveillance agency or something and curb it?


    Van Damme also turns off his laughter in the long run when he takes it seriously and asks.


    "Exactly, though? Thanks to you, those in the world will have felt a greater need for surveillance. Knowing the viciousness of the press, I don''t know what I''m going to do without someone to restrain these people."


    Thanks to you - a long time to learn to be intensely irritated by this word.


    "I can already prove Kate''s innocence, so stop beating the media. You don''t have to do this any more."


    I get angry, I quit my respectful language, and my language gets rough.


    "I can''t. That reporter wasn''t the only one who slapped Kate. This is a return of interest to the Border Irane Press Corps. I''ll fight too, and I''ll do it anyway."


    "Even the mass media, the world needs it. That''s about all you know. What you''re trying to do is kill the press."


    "You''re not. Correct. It''s more unusual that they''ve never been tied to anyone before, and that they could do whatever they wanted. It''s so ridiculous that only the press can gain unlimited freedom, and we have to teach those arrogant people who think it''s a normal and natural right in the future."


    Van Dam, who uses the word with the thorn, is prolonged in frustration. I''m not stirring it up, and this is Van Dam''s default, so it''s unnecessarily tacky.


    "The part about looking down on the masses as fools and not giving them good guidance on their own is exactly the same for Mr. Van Damme and the press."


    I decided to come to my head completely and say what I thought without hesitation for a long time. Even though they are not reluctant, they are not human enough to be reluctant as this one grows up, and I don''t feel obliged to be such a person. If it were, it wouldn''t even fall in the back street.


    "You''re not. I''m judging logically. You''re apparently being accused of media evil, and that''s like a crown, but you should chill your head a little and think about it. Do you really understand that nothing you do to my mouth is wrong?


    "At the point where you speak such a dialogue with dignity, you are unaware of your mistakes. You''re just trying to manipulate the press. No, even if you don''t feel like it, that''s definitely what happens when news surveillance establishes partnerships with national governments. People get no decent information. If we''re going to create a surveillance agency, we''ll just have to let it be the press itself."


    "Do you want me to leave the surveillance to clean myself up? That''s an impossible story."


    Van Damme smiled at the accusations he had made for a long time.


    "As I have said many times, the most correct way for the mass media is to report the facts as they are. It is about defending an objective and neutral position. But no national media is doing this. It distorts, fabricates, biases and reports the truth, or exercises its freedom not to report it. And we lie flat, we adorn ourselves with beauty phrases without shame, and we face the side of justice. They''re the worst-looking, shameless people."


    "You''re absolutely right. I agree with you on that, and I feel right. But I don''t want you to tell me. Even a guy who''s corrupt about making money, with the justice of environmental protection, has the same thick face."


    Shizuku and Van Dam come through the rhetoric and heat up step by step.


    "Solo solo, right?


    I opened the door without a knock, and Kate came inside and spoke to me.


    "I also think dowcat to say this directly and have shoulders, but my husband ha bad mouth and actually a lot of bad cots and Imus is not an ant dyed matta by the bottom of his heart made evil. That''s all, my mouth, Kara. Let me tell you something, Cy."


    "No......"


    To Kate, who apologizes for the long haul, Van Damme becomes sinister.


    "How long have you been here?


    "Death has been around for a while. I''m worried about the two of you, Mashite. Lich, I''m sorry to hear that, sir."


    In response to Van Damme''s question, Kate replied with a pranky smile.


    "I''ve said too much. Excuse me, but it was nice talking to you."


    "Neither do I. A man with a temper like you has a preference, even if he has different claims and different ideas."


    Yoshiku was a half-social dictionary, but Van Damme was a genuine dialogue.


    After Chiyoko and Yoshiku left, Kate was in her room, making a phone call.


    "Has your husband not given up yet -"


    "Hi. As it is, he will get Yoli great power and the world will be confused by Sarah"


    Turning to the person on the phone, he says with certainty, in a voice that does not float badly.


    ''Don''t think it''s your fault. You work really hard.'' Cause I definitely don''t think Kate''s bad. ''


    "Yes......"


    The words of encouragement would not be just the comfort of the upper side, but would have been uttered with genuine concern. I''ve known Kate a lot about the person on the phone since she was a kid. From when Kate was a kid until now, she looks the same.


    The phone is dead, and Kate can''t help herself.


    "I... if you don''t demonstrate the Virgin like the world says, even your goddess Yoona will say no, Arimasen. In the meantime, Ca, it''s Bad Girl Death. Less Tomo, for you��"


    Aware of her husband, who was not here, Kate was speaking.

 1135 31

    Two days after there was a press conference for Akamura parents and children - that is, the day after Yoshiku and Chiyoko visited the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, this time Kate sent out a message alone through a live video of the internet.


    "I met Chiyo-chan yesterday. It''s better. He was thankful to me. I mo apologize Masita. I started it in the first place, and it''s Shimatta''s to match Chiyo-chan''s hard eyes, Kara. That kid Ga was blackmailed, took charge of one stick for demeaning me Sale, how bitter Cutta was, how sad Ka, chest ache mass with the dake I think it is. It was ga-best chi gakari to have a scratch in her heart, but...... the suspicion was clear, the real killer was caught, she and I were across the street from each other, the fittee laughing eye, she had no scratch in her heart t, I ha sure. This case is solved, and it''s the most appeasement cita."


    It took me more than a dozen seconds to tear and continue the conversation where I had spoken so far.


    "We will tweet and touch resa on the current media beating no-flow. Oki to her husband Cornelis Van Dam''s claim that he would show partial affirmation. The media should ni report the truth as ant, to the tame of commerce and ideas, not extra foot color nad. Death that the information should not be deceived either. However, my husband has signs of a runoff ant. I don''t agree very much with what my husband is doing right now. Is it a necessary nano to fulfill, such as the agency that monitors and suppresses the media? For making a sole, its institutions ga like national governments ni manipulated, there is a high risk of sealing the media shite, t, i look imas"


    Many viewers watched in real time were surprised that Kate had taken words and actions that showed difficulty in her husband''s actions.


    Vandam said Kate had been slapped back in the press in the first place, but this is like putting mud on Vandam''s face.


    But as a matter of reason and as a claim, Kate has something to think about in Kate, and I can say that she mentioned it.


    Kate has long been such a plain critic of Grimm Penis''s collection system as well. If you see a bad part, I won''t shy away at all, even inside you. Many have a preference there. Some criticize it as "a performance for popularity."


    "Mata, I have a grudge against the press itself. Ha, ha, Masen. Uchi no. The Sita incident was sad. Death flushed into the water, Mass. Other than that, Bashing cares about Sinai, Shimas. Not everything in the press is evil, Ali. I can''t go into much detail, but if you solved the case of Utsumi Sun and saved Chiyo-chan or Crete who saved me, Decita, the one in the press who stood and gutted me on the Tame of Justice. You can''t take everything together and knock on evil and shite and ha. Above Death."


    Totally on Van Damme''s side - public opinion that was about to lean toward media equals evil was a little shaken by Kate''s many statements by this delivery. To the particularly pessimistic media side, he said, ''Don''t you still know which way this is going to fall?'' The hopeful observation was sprouting strongly.


    "I didn''t expect you to make a statement that denied what your husband would do. This..."


    Seeing Kate live online, honestly, I remembered something like empathy for Kate.


    Whether you are the beloved or you fought for yourself, it is courage and readiness to say to the public that if you are wrong, you are clearly wrong.


    "You have a good wife, Mr. Van Damme."


    Junko also had something to feel, and he was grinning slightly as he saw the truth.


    Van Damme watched Kate''s delivery in real time with two people, Katsuura and Terrence, in the office.


    "Oh man...... Kate told me too. I didn''t know you would deny it even though it was a battle I started for you..."


    Van Dam blurs with a face like a bitter bug chewed up.


    "Why don''t you stop?


    Terrence says. To be honest, Terrence is in Kate''s mood.


    "No, I won''t stop. I''ve already made up my mind. Even if Kate disagrees, I''ll keep fighting them. I''m not convinced to pull my hand here."


    To Van Damme, who said it clearly, I knew it, Terence and Katsuura sneaking sighs.


    "And if my vision materializes, and the international media surveillance apparatus materializes, it will benefit me a lot, too. Really rewarding."


    The profit. Kate would scold Kate again if she heard about this idea. Both Katsuura and Terrence were spooked.


    Private Oil Tanya Japan Branch Entrance. Several of the officials, including Biton and Raphael, watched the holographic display shown on the big screen together.


    "Is this the flow through which Kate becomes a spider''s thread?


    Finish looking at Kate''s delivery, and Biton groans.


    "That would still be quick. But when it does, it''s ironic to the point of being awesome. For he whom we lift up and slap will be saved on the contrary."


    Raphael says. There will surely be many who see the same.


    "And if Kate''s calculating and doing it, it''s gonna be a hell of a girlfriend."


    "It''s got calculations in it, and it''s for real, isn''t it?


    In response to Raphael''s words, which he continued to utter, Biton said.


    "I''d love to hear how this general gets out."


    Raphael looks back and speaks up.


    There happened to be an errand there, and I was visiting the private oil tanya japan branch, there was a look of Theodore. He was on the same display, watching Kate deliver.


    "I may have the idea of using it for this chase, but that''s a story about too many bugs. You''ll be scolded with shame. Above all, I don''t want Kate''s help."


    Anti Kate''s Theodore, who is disgusted with Kate herself, doesn''t quite care about the development of her becoming the goddess of salvation itself. Receive it as outrageously ironic, as Raphael said.


    "Are you still willing to continue this feud?


    "That''s a stupid question."


    To Raphael''s inquiry, Theodore returns it softly. Raphael and Theodore - between those who are said to be iron skins, face each other faceless and at close range.


    "Foolish question? Do those who continue to act foolishly utter such a dialogue"


    Coldly speaking, Raphael.


    "There''s no way I can keep Van Dam going, and there''s no reason to put a black star on the fight between a private oilfielder and Van Dam"


    Theodore also insists pale.


    "Theodore... this is a commotion you started on your own, involving a private oilfielder. Is it in your head to cut off just you if we have to? Your life expectancy may not be longer than you thought, huh? If you want to leave here, forgive me for what I''ve accomplished."


    "Is this a cheesy blackmail? You''re a man as rumored. Is that a cultured angel name?"


    "Let''s get this straight. If you think about tissue first, it would be better to solemnize you on this occasion before spreading any more wounds."


    "If you think so, you can try"


    Rafael and Theodore stare silently from close range after making their arguments.


    Watching beside him, Biton couldn''t read what emotions the two had with each other. We are both rarely on the table for anger, indignation, hatred or remorse. It may be within, but even if it was, it''s holding it back completely. With no expression on his face, he was bumping cold pressure.


    Shizuku and the dog owner were also watching Kate''s live video.


    Kate put herself out to engage, and Shizuku remembered being embarrassed, while feeling like salvation, feeling rewarded, feeling like she was given courage, and all sorts of emotions swirled around anyway, remembering how expensive it was.


    (Yoshiku listened to Kate and seems to be rolling... I have the opposite impression. Something... thin cold. I didn''t feel anything about Chiyong, but there''s no resentment in the press, but don''t slap me... I thought that was an effort to maintain the image of the Virgin... I''m feeling such a lack of heart. Is it because my heart is dirty?


    The dog breeder, who was watching the same footage next to him in his stepfather''s house, was feeling something wrong. That was a feeling I didn''t really know myself.


    (Am I anti-Kate too? I don''t accept it. I don''t know... I think this woman is lying. or hiding something)


    Dog breeders have an unusually sharp sense of smell for lies and secrets for a long time.


    (The journalists who were sticking to Kate were also sniffing that smell off - or maybe thinking too much)


    At that point, the dog owner did not think deeply. But suspicion, like a wall pin, stung me firmly in the dog owner''s heart.


    "I know enough about the evil in the press, and I think that''s something that needs to be changed"


    Yoshiku says as he remembers yesterday''s statement with Vandam.


    "But I feel that Mr. Van Damme''s way is obviously too much. This will discredit the press altogether, and the truth will no longer be conveyed to the world. Social evil and corruption of power will no longer be transmitted."


    "Were you seriously thinking that the media was preventing the rampage of the powerful?


    "In every country, traders and business owners, those with power cared about the outside world. I didn''t run wild for it. What country was the media working properly? I don''t think the press played that role at all."


    In response to the sarcastic question of the dog breeder, Yoshiku affirmed without shaking


    "The media - the wide transmission of information - did play a role in preventing them. But... what''s horrible is the worst idea that the public wants regulation of that press. I can''t believe no other people want a structure where social evil and corruption of power spreads..."


    (I mean... this guy...)


    Yoshiku picks up the phone where the dog keeper tries to open his mouth.


    "Television call request."


    I put a no in the dog breeder and Yoshiku projected a holographic display.


    It was Kate''s face that was shown on the TV phone display.


    "I''m not sorry. Totemo, it''s an important matter, so I took a good look at Takada''s face and talked to her about it. I really wanted to see you straight away and talk to you, but yes, I did. ''


    "No."


    ''I''ll be frank (d). Yoshikusan Takada. I want you to stop my husband Cornelis Van Damme and greed him. I want you to stop fighting that guy and create an international news surveillance agency, Toyala.''


    The dog breeder was surprised by the request Kate told him, but Shizuku did not change his expression, as if he had anticipated.


    (My role with Shizuku is the opposite of the usual)


    I think the dog owner sees the long standing calm with a serious look on his face.


    "I can waltz with you, Nara, and I can win. Step on it, Imus. Motiron For that reason Niha herself is as powerful a knob as she can. Is it doe?


    "That''s exactly what I was going to do."


    Towards Kate on the display, Shizuku smiled invincibly and told her quietly.


    33 Mass, let''s burn the garbage and play. End

 1136 1

    Theodore Theon Demon believes and does not doubt himself to be king.


    Of course there is reason not to just say that in public. But I believe that I am to be honored, and to be obeyed, and therefore, before I know it, my arrogance shall appear as an act.


    A picture of people lying on their knees, exercising the royal authority in the name of the press, kicking those who don''t like it and those who don''t get what they want with an army in the name of information, shining the glory of the crown in the name of truth. Such a worldview is formed within the Theodore Scion Demon.


    A self that can be described as an absolute king and a royalty that possesses absolute power. You should not be there, such as those who do not obey it. But now a clear rebel has appeared.


    If Kate Van Dam was an unreserved mistress to the king''s authority, Theodore regarded Cornelis Van Dam as a rebel trying to turn the kingdom back in revolution.


    And the abominable rebels seized the hearts of the fools, and rebelled against the royalty and the way of kingdom, and even said unto them, that they would create a bureau to monitor the royalty.


    The king was furious, and behind-the-scenes he rebelled this rebel with words, turning the assassin from the next to the next, but he was withdrawn. Besides, I was disappointed to get my guard consolidated.


    I thought I''d shoot him with a missile, but if I do that, it''s obvious that this one''s in a bad position, and before that, according to rumors from leading sources, Van Damme personally owns a laser satellite for anti-missile interception, and even if he fires a missile at himself, he can handle it.


    The angry king did not mind mumbling, but searched for a way to defeat Van Dam, and found him who was hostile to Van Dam and could make it.


    The residents of the servant laboratory couldn''t help but be surprised to see the person visit the Snow Oka Laboratory alone.


    "I want you to help me fight Cornelis Van Damme. Grim penis is your enemy, isn''t it?


    In the room, Theodore Theon Demon, opposite Junko, has demanded so.


    "Private oilfielders are enemies one way or another. Well, I guess it''s not a direct enemy to me either. You''re hostile to the back streets, indirectly."


    "Regardless of the organization, I personally am not hostile to you"


    "I have a feeling the press is hostile to me, too. If I make a scene, I don''t think I like it when I can''t report it."


    "Regardless of the Japanese press, I don''t like you."


    Whatever Junko tells you, Theodore insists that you are irrelevant without breaking the iron skin.


    "Um, if you want to be an experimental bench, I can think about it for you. Okay?


    "Okay."


    To the words of Junko, Theodore responded in two replies.


    Honestly, this reaction was unexpected. I never thought that someone as tall as Theodore - my strong obsession with my preservation - would give me my self lightly, etc.


    (Hunted down in the Demon clan? Sarah was also forced to commit suicide in the form of being held responsible within her, so if you think about it, there could be enough to beg for help with the lab application. But......)


    While I am forced to convince myself with reason, I feel intuitive discomfort.


    (You smell like you''re lying. I don''t know what that is, and it doesn''t seem to be malicious)


    Junko, sensitive to lies and malice, felt that way when he saw Theodore.


    (Before that, I see no feelings or determination. I have no idea what you''re thinking.)


    Many visitors to the Snow Oka Laboratory volunteered for the experimental bench have been cornered. Theodore also rightly wonders that, because of a situation where nothing can be done to Van Dam opponents, he would have come here until he was in a high position but at the price of himself, without seeing any emotions.


    After passing Theodore through the lab, Junko met Yi in the hallway, trying to make his way to the bathroom.


    "I didn''t expect to come to Junko, who sees mass incitement ineffective, who appeals to violence and sees that violence doesn''t pass on their own either, or who seems to be able to counter it. You have no maneuvers."


    I think of Junko in the words of the faint face.


    "If there''s no moderation, you''re not going to imitate yourself as an experimental bench, you''re going to change your men or something. I mean... there''s someone on top of Mr. Theodore, and there''s the nuance of a faulty ass wipe, like being my experimental bench and being ordered to help?


    "I see... can you even think of that possibility"


    Though I was impressed with Junko''s speculation, this reading of Junko was infinitely close to the truth and subtly off.


    "So, what kind of modification do you want? Or Junko himself sitting on his back, fighting Van Damme?


    "Actually, I''m thinking about it. I was thinking in the bathroom. Bathrooms are places where the gods of ideas are. I often support people I''ve modified, so I think it''s okay to work with private oilfielders to fight Mr. Van Damme. True, I think you''d appreciate it. And Yoshiku, too."


    Truth is, I''ve been working with Akamura''s parents and children on Kate Van Dam, but the truth is, I intend to work with Akamura Van Dam.


    The minds of people all over the world are increasingly leaning toward Van Dam''s side as a virtuous journalist named Uchi brightened up blackmailing Akamura''s parents and children and slandering Kate.


    Before that, the suspicion and dissatisfaction with tyranny in the mass media was something everyone had. It is also possible to snort into a flow of enthusiasm and support because in public as many people as Van Damme have clearly declared the media of today to be evil and to create an institution to do so.


    But this enthusiastic popular support and the flow to media regulation had concerns and rejections, not to mention the media, as well as the intellectuals. Junko also honestly has doubts. I was wondering if creating such a monitoring body would just be convenient for certain individuals, countries, companies and organizations.


    Masami, Adonis, Charles and a few other assassins hired by private oil field stores have been doing stakeouts for a long time, slightly away from Grimmpenisville.


    There''s a line of cops in front of the building. And even the Silver Storm Hall warriors are waiting behind the police. I can''t get my hands on this one because of you. There''s nothing I can''t force to break through, but before I say this militarily, it''s insane to get my hands on the police, etc.


    "Doesn''t it make sense that we''re here anymore? There isn''t, is there? And yet, what do you mean, wait? I don''t know why. It strikes me in the head. I think the client should explain the policy properly."


    Makoto mouths her dissatisfaction with a skewer in one hand while spreading a grand barbecue set in the driveway for lunch.


    The assassins on standby orders set up a tent by the road and kept waiting for support all the time. I take turns shopping and about money and water. Or ask for delivery.


    "The client doesn''t know what to do either, is it an aggravating circumstance? Or I don''t know if you have an idea."


    That''s what Adonis says and opens the can of beer.


    "How long should I keep staring at you like this? Take this one out to the tent and spread it out onto the road, camped out on the road, no, it''s a little fun. Shit. I was gonna complain, but isn''t it fun to do something? I''m sure this will be memorable and will sprout from the tale."


    "What Japanese is that?"


    Bitter laughing Charles. He is an avid fan of Japanese culture and fluent in Japanese.


    "But the bathroom is dirty and I can''t go far anymore. No, not that one. You know, when I was on the battlefield, I was a woman, but I didn''t have a bathroom... hey, what do you make me say to a woman? Stop nasty imagination."


    I finished the toilet in a nearby park, but it was difficult to get a little distance, and as for Masami, that was my biggest dissatisfaction.


    "No... Masami said it on her own, didn''t she? I mean, you''ve often been a mercenary to nervous kids like Masami."


    Charles says unexpectedly.


    "Even though I said I was a mercenary, it''s a success. A ghost with the ability to teleport others, flying in the middle of the battlefield, with no choice. It was a valuable experience back then, but I''m sorry again."


    "There''s a ghost like that."


    "Oh, hey, don''t you believe me? Did you think of me as a strange woman or something? I thought so, didn''t I? It''s a little annoying. A man who doesn''t believe a woman is no hottie and sucks, right? You should be careful, okay?


    Properly hammer depressing Charles, annoying Masami.


    (She keeps talking, she''s a nasty woman, but thanks to her, she doesn''t have to be bored)


    Seeing Masami, Adonis thinks.


    "Honestly, shouldn''t our client suck anymore? Obviously, now is the time for a Van Damme victory. Besides, as you can see, it''s hard."


    To Charles'' words, the faces on the spot also agreed. I doubt we have any more work to do.


    "While we know this one exists, there''s no sign of it coming from the other side, and we don''t film this one and publish it. I don''t know what they''re trying to do."


    Adonis said. The fact that the police are in front of Grimm Penisville is a complete no-touch to ourselves, who are also on the news but purposefully camping to stand out a little further away. Even though the police admit this one exists, they won''t try to touch it.


    "I''m a woman, but let me tell you something. I think it''s probably to avoid useless strife."


    "I still don''t know what it means to preface because I''m a woman...... Except for the prefix, I agree."


    "Sometimes it occurs to me that I am looked down on because I am a woman, but the occasional nuance is to make a statement that goes against the tendency to be looked down on because I am a woman, but also presents humility for once. Hard to pass on to outsiders?


    Though Masami explained to Charles going in, she thinks it''s an increasingly meaningless answer and spills a grin.


    (He''s an interesting kid - it''s fun to be with him. Do you have a boyfriend?


    After work, I was Charles thinking about speaking up.

 1137 2.

    Daemon clan consul commissioners gathered today in the conference room of the private oilfielder headquarters building in New York, all looking difficult.


    "In every country, the masses are van Dam supporters. No matter how much you slap in the news or in the papers, it doesn''t work."


    "You can''t take the scandal route anymore. The discovery that Kate''s slanderous article is a fabrication is working. Thanks to you, everything else is treated like a fabrication."


    "I can''t stand to see how the internet reacts. Those who have questioned the Van Dam way at all are given all their strength and beaten, so the intellectuals are unable to speak in a detour. It''s like a witch hunt. Isn''t this splendid speech oppression"


    "If it''s just the Internet, it''s still fine. Demonstrations and riots are happening all over the world. Newspapers and around TV stations are instant. There was even an incident in which the reporter''s home would be set on fire. I''m pretty sure the media side will be more exhausted first."


    "It''s Grimm Penis who''s inciting that demonstration and riot. It''s what they do best."


    "Honestly, isn''t this impossible anymore? With the people on their side, and with the support of national governments, besides the endorsers in the media, there can be no delusion. Van Dam''s insistence will be cancered out by the media."


    "News that doesn''t flush Van Dam''s remarks and is pounding Van Dam is down in viewing, and news that is flushing Van Dam''s remarks is up in viewing, he said. That sucks. People aren''t stupid either, so it''s a long time ago, like the freedom not to report. The media who don''t realize that is dumber."


    "Note that Japan still has the highest percentage of people who trust the media. So Theodore''s in Japan, which means he''s evacuating because he seems the safest?


    "Even in Japan, the support rate is declining."


    "If only we didn''t have the press to give Van Damme at least...... It''s troublesome because some of the press are on his side."


    "It doesn''t look like we''re going to win any more on the media side, but what are we going to do?


    After spoken negative words, the same gaze concentrates on the theodore reflected in the holographic display. He is currently in Japan, which can also be called the lead actor in this matter.


    "I don''t know how powerful it would be, but I asked Junko Yukioka to help me. He took it from me."


    The conference room again bothered with Theodore''s report.


    "To that Junko Yukioka..."


    "The woman who betrayed and slaughtered Mikhail Demon, our family''s original ancestor, begged for help... even though there was no moderation."


    "Fixers from all over the world are powerful enough to fear, and if you''re on your side, you''re uninterruptedly comfortable"


    "Before that, they took on a lot of things."


    "Business. Experimental benches were provided. My shadow clone."


    In response to the last whine, Theodore replied:


    The meeting room quiets down. Everyone was turning back on Theodore when he found out that it was something that was not going to happen.


    ''So, what exactly do you think Snow Oka will do for you?


    As with Theodore, Rafael Demon, who is attending a conference over a video call from Japan, asks.


    You haven''t heard anything yet.


    Theodore to answer.


    "Van Damme is stuck in Grimm Penisville, and he''s protected by the police, and he can''t help it, can he?"


    Raphael going further in. At least the means of assassinating and cleaning up is limitless at the moment.


    Even if you achieve assassination in the first place, if you kill Van Damme at this time, your successor may show up to evoke further media bashing. Still, I thought it wouldn''t be as threatening as that van Dam, so I kept sending the next assassin.


    "I''m keeping the assassin standing by nearby. Put that in a grand and visible position. This also makes it physically difficult for Van Damme to take movement. It''s the end of a press conference in the building."


    Even if it was physically difficult to take movement, the information could be disseminated freely and there were a large number of people wondering what it meant, but I wondered if Theodore had any ideas and did not speak to them.


    What happened to your press revolution? What was that in the first place?


    Towards Theodore, Raphael asks in a chilled tone, remotely tilting the angle of his projected holographic display.


    "I wasn''t thinking anything at that point. Clear."


    And Raphael, and all the others, were once again dismayed by the answer that Theodore uttered.


    "Now what?


    One of the clans asks.


    "On the face of it, we create an information cartel for the media on an international scale, where we can only monopolize the latest information to the registered media. And in the back, create news information. Yes, we make and give the latest information. That''s the kind of revolution. ''


    For the third time Theodore gave the answer to his mouth, all of them shuddered. At this point in time, many had a hopelessly futile feeling, and were even losing the energy to penetrate it.


    (On the face of it - has it been a problem in Japan since the last century, like a press club? I guess it''ll be something bigger)


    Raphael thinks.


    "What Van Damme is trying to deter - that he will do exactly that? You mean against it and create the opposite institution? It''s a childish, insidious, simple return."


    Raphael, who speaks straight of what he thinks, is overflowing with laughter in the conference room.


    "It''s not just the big media. Freelance journalists are welcome to join us. If you are engaged in the task of generating information, you will be asked to work outside the press. ''


    But Theodore continues his narrative with a true face. I don''t even seem to feel itchy about being laughed at.


    "If there is any information that seems to be appropriate to publish from the daily work activities of private oil field shops, I would like it to be published as a matter of priority."


    "There won''t be anything or shit in the covert operation that seems to be going public. Are you insane?"


    ''There''s got to be if you look. As soon as I finished working on it, there was a case where it seemed problematic to publish it.''


    "Ah... I see"


    An elderly man with tea is seriously told back by Theodore and convinced by the thought of several cases that come to mind.


    At first the smiling and frightened faces also calmly proceeded to talk without Theodore moving at all, so some people were beginning to wonder if this could be done for a moment.


    "So, how do we counter Van Damme?


    ''I can''t say here and now, but tomorrow, in the name of the Border Ilane Press Corps, I will publish a serious scoop. With the name of the press revolution. Van Damme made an extremely stupid mistake. exposing it''


    Those who have been skeptical or frightened and thrown at Theodore''s words until then also turn their gaze to attention and expectations.


    "Even if we don''t expose it, one day it will be natural and leaky information. Before the other creates a deterrent, control the tip and expose it here, leading to Van Damme''s image down. Public opinion is now leaning toward Van Damme, but the majority of the media is suppressed here. It can be manipulated in any way here, such as popular awareness."


    (Throughout this period, the area where you can hold such a sentiment is this masculine. The pattern of those who believe themselves to be kings or gods falling into pitfalls. Mostly this one)


    When I heard about Theodore, the scoop I grabbed for it and I also thought Raphael would fall into the pit of his late personality and ruin it.


    Free journalist Hebei Sugiryu Meal had a conversation at a coffee shop with a morning shitty newspaper reporter named Shigelo Hoba (Baba Dengju), who was being cordial.


    "Media bashing has escalated, and the story of the press surveillance agency is finally becoming more realistic."


    Says Horse Farm with a worried face. Still a young reporter, he was a secret child in the hepatic cedar surroundings. It brings a variety of information to Hepatic Cedar, as well as conveniences with newspapers.


    "One way or another, things like us don''t go up in business."


    Hepatic cedar said on the tannic side as the suction shell was overflowing with tobacco.


    "There''s still a lot of censorship. I''m not free to write anything. About the back street, it was better than before, and it gave me some air to write about, and that''s the effect of Vandam''s Junko Snow Oka exposure and arrest, because we all appreciated Vandam. That''s now the enemy of the media... it''s become a God of Destruction"


    "Destruction god? Strange to say."


    Hearing the horse farm say, the liver cedar shows her dirty teeth and laughs.


    "We can only hope for the press revolution and the do-it-yourself, put up by Theodore, the representative of the Border Ilane press corps. There''s something we can do."


    Shortly after Hepatic Cedar said so. The email address for the client was contacted.


    "Seriously... I heard a voice"


    Projecting a holographic display, he looked in the message field, and Hepatic Cedar groaned.


    "What''s going on?


    Asked by the stable, the liver cedar tries to invert the display.


    The client was the Border Irane Press Corps, and the request was written as a story about getting involved in the press revolution that is about to take place.


    "Wow. I mean, I''m jealous"


    "In the meantime, I''ll go talk to him. I need your help, depending on the story. [M] No, I''ll sell you in, too."


    Liver cedar in a good mood. I will not fail to give serious consideration to my supporters and supporters. Of course, it''s all based on my intention to do it for me eventually.

 1138 3

    Van Damme was in contact with all sides and was steadily preparing for the creation of an international media surveillance agency.


    We have already entered into partnerships with several countries. Many countries abhor the rise of the media. It does not merely form a system of cooperation, but also makes a covenant to sneak in and sell information ahead of the media.


    I have not forgotten to instigate demonstrations in all parts of the world to put pressure on the media. The incitement to the demonstration is something Grimm Penis has long done, and it belongs to your hand.


    "I''m also talking a little bit with the immortal Fixers called Overlife. I''m not very compatible with them."


    Katsuura hears Van Damme''s words and thinks first of all about Junko Yukioka and Sister. Regardless, Sister would not have made contact with Snow Oka on the boulder, Katsuura thinks.


    "Were you familiar with that aspect?"


    Van Damme spills a smile at Katsuura''s seemingly unexpected words.


    "Previously, when I exposed Junko Suzuoka, there was contact from one of the world''s rulers - Fixer''s users. If I kill Junko Suzuoka, I''m told I''ll have a seat as one of the world''s rulers as an overlife, with no end of life. hehe, hahahahahahahaha"


    Katsuura makes a decent face to Van Damme, who laughs so hard here for some reason.


    "Can this be without laughing? I''m trying to get rid of the creature. You told me you were good at baiting that exorcising monster and hostile monster that if you killed that monster, you''d turn it into the same monster. There is no such ridiculous story. Stupid round."


    Apparently, Van Damme has no desire for eternal life, Katsuura guessed.


    "Limited lives, limited time, make people shine. At dawn, when the media is over, they''ll think about letting them all be exposed."


    "Ha..."


    Katsuura cannot be forbidden to laugh bitterly at Van Damme, who speaks clearly with media dominance.


    "Will it work?


    What Katsuura asked was the nuance of whether it was okay to give the cooperating press a vested interest. Van Damme, however, received that he meant the creation of a media surveillance agency.


    "I''ve said it many times, but I don''t like beating. Of course, we can''t avoid beating each other to do something big. Business owners and others in particular are in a streak of beatings. Successful people have not succeeded solely on merit, nor should they ignore the large part caused by luck. But still, I hate the nasty element of luck. I want answers that eliminate such uncertainty as much as possible and calculate and come out. I''m going to do the same this time."


    The biggest factor in uncertainty was Katsuura, who thought it would be an unfair system that favoured those who cooperated ahead, but don''t go into it.


    Because it''s about Van Damme, I also wonder if you have any ideas about it. But on the other hand, I also feel like I''m simply overlooking it.


    Van Damme''s biggest drawback is that he doesn''t know the normal thoughts and feelings of ordinary humans. As it is now out, Seung-ura felt it. Even if you pay attention to that, you probably won''t hear it, so keep your mouth shut as usual.


    "But reality is not always the answer to that calculation. On paper, the formula can be solved, but the reality is that both the formula and the answer are rewritten with an indeterminate element. Including natural and man-made disasters."


    Heard of the indeterminate elements, Katsuura remembers Kate. She spoke clearly against her husband''s policy.


    "Will Mr. Kate also be involved in the creation of a surveillance agency?


    "No way. Don''t you know you''re on my side..."


    "Though in the same building, I''m not always on the side..."


    "Is that true, too? That was a funny statement I made. Well, she''s clearly against what I do, so I''m not going to use her name as long as I can."


    It was Katsuura who was impressed in strange places that Van Damme was able to take such care of her.


    "I was wondering if Kate would be involved as a watchdog for the surveillance agency."


    "Hmm. That''s a good idea. Seung-ura feels like she''s been around a lot lately. All right, let''s do that. Kate, who once spoke out against it, can further kill the opposition''s momentum if he cooperates in that way"


    In a superior mood, Seung-ura felt vague anxiety when she saw Van Dam adopt her subordinates'' proposal instantly and wondered if she had said anything extra.


    Hepatic cedar, who visited the Japanese branch of the Border Irane Correspondents Group, confronted the agent in the reception room.


    "The activities are confidential. If possible, don''t let them know you work for the Border Irane Press Corps."


    "If only you could..."


    A white agent has said it in fluent Japanese, in a rather tight tone, while hepatic cedar was only on the surface laughing sparingly, but smelling dangerous odors drifting away. I know the liver cedar because it has been treated repeatedly by both residents of the back street. The man in front of you said he was someone on that side.


    "I''d like to reveal it to my supporters. Otherwise, I can''t help them."


    "I''ll leave that to you, but even if it turns out publicly from that collaborator''s mouth, you''ll be responsible."


    I feel the meaning of the word take responsibility was sounding dangerous, and hepatic cedar drinks saliva.


    (This is a pretty nasty organization... Naturally because the private oil field store is in the back. No wonder they kill you if you defy them. Happy to hear from you, but I''m just starting to feel like being these puppets)


    I''m starting to feel like an idiot that I was happy with, and I can rapidly lose my motivation.


    "We are going to be a full-scale battle against those who seal off the press. I want you to be a soldier too."


    Seeing the hepatic cedar sinking visibly, with inspiring nuances, the agent speaks powerfully.


    "It''s the press that''s just been treated like bad guys, but it''s the masses who want information more than anything else. We''re just answering that need. Isn''t that right?


    "Oh, right. You''re good at getting people on you. However, the first blackmailing warning doesn''t come after all. It makes me sick, and it cuts my motivation."


    "Excuse me."


    To the hepatic cedar, who laughed and said clearly, the agent honestly bowed his head.


    (But this guy in front of me, he''s with me, he''s a clean media official, too. That''s why dialogue like this comes naturally)


    Hepatic cedar believed and did not suspect that was what anyone involved in the press thought.


    "But I agree. Hitting us in the press is unsolicited, but whatever inferior information, it is the masses who crave it. It is the unproductive masses who create the unproductive means of communication. This flow of shelving ourselves and slapping us is too much for fools."


    Usually a cold hepatic cedar, but unexpectedly excited to vent his mood.


    "I feel like I can have a good drink with you."


    "I''ll ask you out with a red lantern, if you like."


    He smiled and shook the agent''s hand back, as did Hepatic Cedar.


    ''I''m ready for this one. I will publish the information you have provided, as you say, in turn.''


    A long-time caller tells you in a voice without the sound of emotion. I speak pale in a voice that truly lacks discouragement, but this one is worse, I think Yoshiku.


    The person on the phone was Theodor Scion Demon, Representative of the Border Ilane Press Corps.


    A few days ago, he was selling articles to the Border Irane press corps that would have struck Van Damme, but that got into Theodore''s eyes and spoke directly to him.


    (The other general will be negotiating soon... That''s all you bought me for this information? Well, it''s definitely an intense bullet)


    You can see it wasn''t just luck, it was powerful enough information to move Theodore. The two of us also discussed exactly how to handle this information. Normal phone calls also threaten to eavesdrop, so we had a conversation over the internet and in chat format.


    "Don''t I have to give you your name? It''s your chance to sell your name. ''


    "I''m a backstreet journalist. Besides, this scoop isn''t the only way Van Damme is going to lose. You better not know I''m moving now. We still have a long way to go."


    The source of this article in the first place is not what I have found. It''s what Kate brought me. It was a long time ago when I wondered if I could put it in my own hands.


    ''I see, I''m cautious inside. Best regards, "


    Theodore logging out of the chat room.


    Being good also made my own sales. But the mind of the righteous will not float.


    (Border Irane press corps is also a group that is not quite there. Are you sure you want to join those guys? I can''t fight the boulders alone, and I know by reason that it''s best to fight through a giant organization that is directly opposed to Van Damme than to give you information in the back street...)


    This is the only way now. There''s nothing I can do but expose all my cards to one side of the organization and let them hang up on my behalf. But I can''t keep doing this.


    (What happens after I hang up the card first... I''m waiting for the result...)


    I think Yoshiku wants something else. This is not enough. Something''s missing, I can''t see it yet.

 1139 4.

    After Kate issued a statement that would not allow the flow of bashing to the press, some time later, a counter-attack shell was fired from the press side.


    Around the world, at roughly the same time, news of the same content is circulated.


    The content of the news was a leak of information that the international press surveillance agency Van Damme is trying to create would become a vested interest organisation. The media that are already working with Van Damme are talking about how censorship by surveillance agencies can be more lukewarm than others.


    The face of the Snow Oka Institute, which saw the news, was largely a reaction of either a shuddering face or a bitter laugh. Only the truth is, as usual, faceless. Blue Nettle is dancing on a twin leaf grown on the top of his head, waving a maracas in the corner of the room with a matte potted plant on it.


    "I wonder what you''re thinking. Even though it''s the most important thing you shouldn''t do."


    Yi says with a frightened face.


    "Mr. Van Damme must be having a rough time with regular people in places like this. I don''t think you''re aware that you''ve done anything wrong."


    and Junko.


    "The news from every TV station is alive. You scared the hell out of Van Damme."


    Midori said as she changed channels with the display she put out in front of her face, not the TV in the living room.


    "I wasn''t just frightened, I would have been angry"


    "I guess. It feels like it just erupted here and there."


    True and tired say.


    "I thought Keri was on, but as Tired and Junko put it, Keri wasn''t completely on, there was a worrying part, and is that really what was exposed here?"


    As I say, I recall that Junko cautioned me.


    "It''s about Mr. Van Damme, so there''s going to be something else, something else that''s not normally thought of. I''m smart, because I''m typical, I don''t know how normal people feel, I''m not normal."


    Junko, like Katsuura, had spotted Vandam''s faults.


    Even that day, the dog owners were visiting the condominium for a long time, and together they watched the story of the media surveillance agency Van Dam was trying to create, which was all over the vested interest.


    "I see. Is this vested interest without a shard of fairness the information Kate has long brought"


    After the dog owner finished watching the news, he was convinced with a slight laugh.


    Yoshiku sold this information to the Border Ilane Press Corps, which was taught by Kate. Theodore took note of this information and worked out the operation with Shinjuku.


    "That''s not all. There is another bomb. I''ll announce in two or three days."


    Yoshiku says with a careless face.


    "You''re not well. We started fighting back."


    "You''ve worked with the Border Irane press corps. That organization is crazy in that organization. It''s just the opposite of Van Damme."


    The dog owner asks me and I am obliged to answer in an annoying tone.


    "I don''t think Van Damme''s claim is wrong either. That''s fine if the press reports the facts as they are, and when it comes to turning down that''s the role, it''s mostly a nodding idea. In fact, when we announced the media surveillance agency, we had Van Damme''s support all over the world."


    The existing press, where fabrication and bias are at work, is even repulsive of it - and Yoshiku adds in his mouth.


    But in Van Damme''s way, I can only assume that the press surveillance agency itself, which suppresses media outbursts, will be the only rights group conveniently used by national governments, and then censorship will go all the way in and become the organization to cover up the truth. Seeing the flow of securing vested interests in those who have initially registered, I see all the signs that this is not the time.


    "I''d like Kate to join us in the name of a surveillance agency watchdog."


    Van Damme asked to visit his wife''s private room.


    "Then there will be no problem. If Kate, who is also skeptical of the surveillance agency, were to monitor the surveillance agency further, the current cursory flow -"


    "Discontinued Lissimus"


    In the middle of the conversation, Kate refused with a sad face.


    "You don''t think anything about the vested interests in the news, do you, Ka?


    "Isn''t that natural? You helped me earlier, and those who stood up for justice."


    To Van Damme, who says strangely, Kate takes a sigh of thought and shakes her neck to the side.


    Van Damme really had no idea why he was in the news right now and it was being slapped to give some pioneering collaborators a vested interest or whether that was supposed to be a bad thing. I didn''t understand. Kate knew it and was sighing.


    "Naturally, it''s not Nado. At that point, you lose your de-neutrality. Lete. To be honest with you, I''m about as dizzy as you are about adding and subtracting too much stupidity. If it weren''t for the fly, Motto would have persuaded me..."


    "It would be fair treatment. Those who helped me out early on about my camp deserved to be generous."


    "Malde, you''re a war medal, Death. Or it''s Nori from Gachage''s pre-registration. I''ve just met you. Compared to Noh, you''ve come to understand most people''s minds, but you''re still a madam. If you keep neutral institutions in mind, and you do what Sonna does, people don''t accept neutrality or fairness. Why don''t you know what Sole is?


    "I don''t know... if that''s normal, then normal is wrong"


    Kate feels like crying to Van Damme, who mumbles and says it out.


    "You used to say this to me, Ni. He wants me to help him find the heart he''s forgotten about. I''m going to citail that help. Motyron, even now."


    "I''m not talking about that right now"


    "Sole is still well done, and from Inai, there''s a problem like Kono, Shimai, and you can''t understand Sole, Death."


    "I''m done!


    Rarely did Van Damme leave Kate''s room when he shouted his voice absurdly.


    Van Damme left, and a while later, Kate called someone who was an ext, weeping.


    At night, in front of the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    The assassins hired by the private oilfielders had set up tents and barbecue sets away from the building for days waiting for the attack or retreat directives.


    I still haven''t neglected what I need to do while I''m having a boring time. Cars entering and exiting the building are checked visually.


    Cars come and go frequently. Van Dam could be in the car with the smoke, so it''s a policy to track it down and force it to stop away from the police. I also pay particular attention to cars at night.


    But never before has a car come out with smoke. In the meantime, I''ve hardly ever seen a car come and go at night.


    After predicting the assassins'' movements, they thought they were avoiding them thoroughly. But...


    From the building''s underground parking lot, a single car came out. It''s night now, and it''s the car with the smoke that came out.


    There''s a good chance Van Damme is on board. I don''t know what the situation is, but I think I have an errand that I really need to go out.


    The assassin reports around the tent and looks in front of the building in the face of tension.


    The police that are consolidating the building have no sign of moving. That''s odd. Or maybe the police aren''t moving, trying to make them think it''s not Van Damme, but they still have to confirm it.


    "We''re going after him."


    Adonis briefly tells and rides the bike.


    The other assassins also rode cars and motorcycles, just as the car ran past them.


    The assassins follow the car by motorcycle or car. Enter the coastal national highway through the main road leading to the artificial island.


    Run the road along the coast at night. Adonis, especially, is getting closer and closer to the target car. It''s a complete speed violation.


    "Adonis, you''re too far ahead. Maybe they''ll fight back..."


    A gunshot sounded as Charles, who was driving the car, cautioned with wireless inception.


    A thick hand appears through the passenger seat window of the target car and a gun is fired towards the approaching Adonis.


    (Intimidation shooting? And you''re probably in the passenger seat, seen as Catherine Crystal)


    Judging by that, Adonis also pulls out the gun and shoots at the tire.


    The bullet hit, but the tire also appears to be bulletproof, and the car continues to run flat.


    (Try being a little impotent)


    Adonis thinking about approaching the car and shooting from the side. I don''t think it''s a full bulletproof specification. Otherwise he couldn''t have bothered to shoot at us, and the arrow tip he thought so, plus the gun keeps shooting from the car.


    Almost intuitively alone, shake the bike left or right to avoid shooting. Now it wasn''t a threatening shooting.


    (I''m opening the window to shoot this one, and I''m gonna smash it from there)


    Adonis increased his speed even more, and it took him to narrow down his distance from the car, that was when.


    The road running was just the opposite of the sea side becoming a large park. Out of that, a single bike popped up.


    The man on the motorcycle who showed up wasn''t wearing a helmet either. Thanks to you, I know who it is.


    (Terrence Moore, boss of Sea Chihuahua...... are you out here)


    Terrence''s face smiling toward this one is clearly visible in the light, and Adonis laughs under her helmet as well.


    That wasn''t the only rescue. One motorcycle chases up from the rear of Charles, and Charles shoots his gun at them.


    "Aha, could this have been framed"


    Charles driving the car laughs bitterly. In the form of being pinched back and forth and even being ambushed from side to side, I recognize that this pursuit was also as read over there.

 1140 5

    One motorcycle on the assassin''s side falls. Looks like Terrence shot me.


    Terrence''s motorcycle was dressed to go alongside Adonis''s motorcycle.


    Terrence shoots the gun first. Adonis also shoots back. The closer we are, the narrower we are between each other. Adonis thought the fight wouldn''t last that long.


    More Katherine comes from the car, shooting at Adonis. That disperses Adonis'' consciousness.


    (A two-on-one shootout while running on a motorcycle, or it''s like a movie. But...... not much fun either)


    I''m not used to Adonis, a craftsman such as riding a motorcycle and avoiding bullets, and I can''t do it well. That would be on the same terms for Terrence, but thanks to Catherine shooting me out of the car, I have absolutely no room. It is visible that sooner or later I will collapse first.


    (Does not hold. leaving)


    Deciding it was too much to deal with the two of them in this situation, Adonis slowed down the bike, but Terrence slows down as well and follows it perfectly. The distance opens from the car where Catherine is.


    Stepping one-on-one, Adonis shoots at Terrence, but Terrence shoots back tilting the bike wide for a moment, tilting it back to the ground.


    "He''s clever."


    Adonis is impressed not only with the friction, but also with the shooting he has done in that position. Then I guessed. On Adonis''s gun.


    Adonis''s gun is bounced and falls into the driveway. An arrow tip to retrieve a spare gun, Terrence approaches every motorcycle.


    Where Terrence approached Adonis'' motorcycle, I wondered if he had stood upside down on the motorcycle, spinning like he was doing a breakdance, swinging his legs wide from body to body, turning Adonis''s body and releasing a spinning kick.


    Instead of being clever, you''re in the realm of bending.


    I think Adonis ate Terrence''s kick and fell over every motorcycle.


    Before Adonis got up, Terrence was approaching Adonis'' side and sticking a gun to his head.


    "Why don''t you shoot me?


    "They tell me not to kill you. I''d like you to leave today, but what do you want me to do?


    Asking Adonis flashly, Terrence smiles back. By the backlight of the street lamp, Adonis'' eyes also clearly saw the loving face of Terrence, who had left it unbearable.


    "Okay. Surrender."


    Adonis gently raises both hands in mind.


    Meanwhile, Charles and the others were still car-chasing.


    The assassin side had two cars and three motorcycles, but two motorcycles retired. And now, two cars and one motorcycle, four motorcycles are coming after us from the rear.


    One of the cars gets shot in the tire and stops. This is a normal car that is not bulletproof.


    Charles responds with a gun from inside the car he rides, but the enemy''s motorcycle skilfully deflected and Charles'' car tires were also shot away.


    He told me to use a gun.


    Horizontally he stops the bike next to the parked car, and a rod without a helmet groans abominably, putting the gun on his hips unwrought.


    From the driver''s seat of the rolling car, Charles jumped out as he was bounced, rodding and releasing a clear needle.


    Hard to see transparent needles, the rod steps forward diagonally and horizontally to avoid. I didn''t see the needle. I just saw the motion of Charles'' hands releasing his flying tools, just moving reflexively and avoiding them.


    "Others, say hello without a hand"


    Charles nails the assassins who came out of the car. That''s just why I want to enjoy a one-on-one fight.


    (You don''t want to kill me. Is there any kind of situation?


    Charles groaned in his mouth, now releasing about three steel wires.


    The hammer put on ahead to fly the steel wire, as well as the steel wire itself, was hard to see because it was night, but Rod had largely predicted. Milan told me, I already know Charles'' M.O.


    Rod''s pupils were scattered, and even in the darkness, the hammer and steel wire that flew this way appeared to be blurry but rod. They each arc from different angles and fly in.


    As big as my chest is going to get on the ground, I pull myself back and squeeze the rod.


    "Ku......!?


    The moment Rod stood back, the backlight of the motorcycle headlights that had until then been blocked by Rod struck Charles in the eye.


    Stuff Charles'' blinding eyes all at once with Rod dressed close to crawling on all fours.


    Charles doesn''t panic, he lifts steel wires from close range. I was alert and sneaking up on Rod coming up with a melee.


    Locally, Charles saw it as a high probability of being entangled in steel wire and cut into rings, but that estimate was sweet.


    Something like that or Rod was swinging his fists quickly and again, striking steel wires with his bare hands and defying all the tracks of steel wires, as if he were going to do a shadow boxing rush on the spot.


    (No, I didn''t just punch it to prevent it. If you hit it normally...... your fist will be amputated. But the steel wire is more bounced. Only at the moment of hitting, softly - and hitting to get involved with a coke screw, killing slaughter, deviating)


    As Rod approached him, Charles understood why Rod would not cut his fist if he hit a steel wire.


    Eventually Rod approached Charles until he had control of his attack, but Charles still had his back.


    Charles set his fingertips together in front of his belly, and when he created a shape that held his hands together, he concentrated on his abdomen - Tanda.


    Charles releases the mood of tearing from close range before Rod''s fist is released. When I was a mercenary, I learned porosity from my buddy Lee Lee (Lee Ray). I really didn''t want to pose like this, I wanted to release a porous mass in the motion of holding both wrists together and spreading my hands, saving them on my hips and then sticking them forward, but I couldn''t help but release them in this pose that from Charles seems terribly nasty.


    But what could be, Rod slapped his fist, as if he could see that porous mass released from close range.


    No, I was actually seeing it. I''ve been thoroughly tapped into the concept of chi by a swordsman who Rod once mentored. Rod I was making a fool of myself at that time, but eventually I became aware of it and I could see it clearly.


    I did see Charles'' pore mass in Rod''s eyes. But Charles'' power outweighs, Rod''s arm is bounced, and a porous mass hits the upper body of the Rod, glancing wide rearward.


    As he still can''t be alarmed, Charles tries to take a distance, falling back.


    Charles'' attitude, who was not alarmed, was correct. Without falling, Rod quickly returns his torso to his original posture and he rushes to Charles.


    Rod, Charles pays his arm to the sideburn. A large, defiant blade appeared from inside Charles''s arm. It''s one of those trump cards I planted in my body.


    Rod was torso cleaved with a blade, but without flinching, Charles'' abdomen turned and released his upper, and at last his fist was perched on Charles'' body.


    Nodding, spraying blood reflexes, seven tumbling and boring Charles.


    "I added or subtracted."


    Says it doesn''t look funny, a bloody spitting rod. The torso wound torn with Charles'' blade was shallow, but the porous mass worked quite well earlier.


    "Duh, why?


    I didn''t mean to kill you from the start, but it''s a mystery why you''re not going to kill me. Asthma in pain, Charles asks.


    They''re telling me not to kill you.


    "To whom?


    "I don''t need to tell you. I wouldn''t even be able to go after him anymore in the first place. Go back and camp."


    Rather than Charles, Rod speaks out consciously of the other assassins.


    That''s where Terrence and Adonis come by motorcycle.


    "Oh, wow, the rods are pretty blurry,"


    "Still won"


    Rod tells teasing Terrence that it doesn''t even seem funny.


    "Tracking is a failure. We''re losing. Let''s go back clean."


    Adonis calls, and the assassins ride the rolled over car undone.


    (I wonder if Van Damme is still inside when you mean go back and camp? It was the others who left - and the police don''t move, but the fact that the faces of the sea chihuahuas guard so closely is quite an important figure......)


    Thinking that far, Charles somehow figured out who was in the car.


    "By the way, what happened to Masami?


    "I woke you, but I didn''t wake you."


    When Adonis asks, one of the assassins answers in a frightening manner.


    "What are you doing here..."


    Sighing, Adonis ran the bike.


    Another bomb from Yoshiku is the revelation that Van Damme is planning to sell information to national governments in the future.


    "It would be more effective to spend time exposing Van Damme than exposing him to his vested interests in the media."


    Yoshiku talks to the dog breeder who doesn''t leave at night.


    "You don''t have any evidence of vested interests, do you?


    The dog keeper confirms.


    "You don''t. But I was actually planning on it, so even if there was no proof of analogy, it would have been a pretty big shake for the Van Dam faction. Especially at the moment, the media that came to Van Damme Side were in a position to be given to other media."


    "I see. If Van Damme denies this, there''s a good chance that this vested interest is really not there. From the media I dreamed of smoking sweet honey from vested interests, it''s not a shoulder watermark. He said getting to Van Damme would only be a disadvantage."


    Knowing his aim for a long time, the dog owner smiled impressively.


    "Another bomb is something that rocks nations, but in the first shot, national governments should also be suspicious. So I first sent a document to the countries that I believe are connected to Mr. Van Damme, in the name of the Border Irane Press Corps, pointing out that we know they are connected."


    "Did you do it before you published it?


    "Yeah. Step on it when it works better. Van Damme may take measures, of course, but I don''t mind. It''s damaged."


    "I see. But are you sure? You''re totally in the press."


    For further confirmation of the dog breeder, Shizuku uncommonly spilled a nihil grin.


    "It''s called the Fourth Power, but I believe it will also curb the rampage of state power and foundations. For once... I still think it''s the end of the press, too"


    Both the evil men who make up the evil that cannot be judged by the law or the evil that hid the law, inflict a blow by the pen. After such a blue-smelling dream, Yoshiku became a newspaper reporter. I''ve hit a lot of reality walls, but I haven''t lost that feeling yet.


    "Is the media deterrent envisioned by Van Dam welcome because there is also an aspect of being in the way from the powerful and the rich? Besides, if you sneak in the shadows and sell information, you can also hit your hands before the press makes a scene, based on the information you sold. But honestly, I''m kind of a Van Dam guy in the mood, and I don''t want the mass trash to make me look big again."


    A dog breeder who says it with a complicated face.


    "Dog breeders seem to have a lot of bad memories in the press, so I don''t think they have a choice."


    "Oh... the kind of journalist I''ve ever met was just a bunch of people who didn''t even think about books. You treat me like that with a knoll that I have to teach my surroundings everything I want to know because I''m magnificent, transverse, and self-centered, and I''m the center of the world, right? A guy like that looks like a good guy in front of TV. Except for a long time ago, that''s pretty much the pattern."


    Listening to the dog breeder, the prosthesis also becomes a complicated face. Certainly there are many races like that.


    "You know, interviewers with reporters, they ask a lot of questions. I don''t want to ask you this question, but it''s my job to cut it off. I''m asking because I know you don''t like me. Ma, some guys don''t. The guy with the original rotten sexual roots and the guy who rotted to his heart while he was working..."


    Remembering so many unpleasant things, Yoshiku talks.


    "He hated me, he cursed me, he hit me in the cold eye... especially when that gaze made me feel tight, but... we all get used to it. Adapt. But I wasn''t used to it, I was just enjoying it. One of the juniors, who could not enjoy it, was calling in a booze seat after being badly cursed during the interview." You despise us, you guys are watching the papers and the news. We''re just gathering and providing the information you want. No matter how dirty you look at us, we''re your mirrors. "And that junior... he used to be a reporter with a sense of blue justice like me, so he felt sorry and sad and couldn''t help it."


    "Oh well... I''m sorry. Dis in front of you."


    "No, no, no."


    The call of the house rang when Shizuku laughed lightly at the dog breeder who lowered his head in the face.


    When I took the gun and reflected it in front of the intercom on the monitor, there was a surprise figure there.


    Head to the front door and open the door. Kate Van Damme, wearing a pre-epochal visual aid, looks up at her sister-in-law''s face and smiles.


    "Mr. Kate, why are you here?


    "Then I did send it to you ~. Take care"


    A thick white woman in a cowgirl, who was behind Kate - Katherine, waves away.


    (Delivered?


    I''m surprised at the dialogue now, Yoshiku.


    "Thank you, Catherine. Takada, let me stay here for a while. You won''t be morae, will you, Ka?


    "No, no... that''s..."


    "I have two rooms, and you can sleep next to me."


    To Kate''s request, she was on tour for a long time, but the dog owner spoke from behind.


    "You don''t have to worry about attacking Warrel, Si. Al likes older people close to the calendar, and there''s a chance he''ll like Toy U, Ga., Sun Takada will be fine, Deshaw."


    "No, no, no..."


    "Does your pawnbroker know?


    The dog keeper comes out and asks. I asked the question, but the reason I came here is largely speculative.


    "I apologize for burdening you and think Shimau''s is Nye, Imus. I got into a fight with my husband, I wanted to chill my head, I thought, I got out and I got kicked."


    To Kate, who laughs and answers with lightness, I think it is a dog breeder after all.


    "I brought Kono story to Mr. Takada, Noha. I Death, and here is Ileba, Deshaw who can lend his wisdom and strength. Dowka, it''s my pleasure."


    So you''re saying that your house is Ops.


    "Hmmm......"


    Seeing Kate bowing her head deeply and the dog owner smiling joyfully, Yoshiku roared in arms.

 1141 6.

    Border Irane Press Corps Japan Branch.


    Behind the building is an area where only Theodore and some limited people can enter. The reason for this is the convenience of Theodore''s shadow fighters.


    Theodore uses state-of-the-art science and technology from private oilfielders to create clones by also transplanting memories round. He is a complete influence fighter of himself and Gourd, who has grown and aged rapidly.


    Naturally, even in this day and age, the manufacture of human clones is prohibited. But the technology has already been established in part, and it has been made commerce. Mika Tsukinawa exposed the fact that there was a clone manufacturing business for entertainers in the back streets, which became a topic of discussion in Japan for a time.


    Cloning technology is not a big deal in itself, but when it comes to transplanting memory, very few people around the world have the technology to perform it. At present, the power of science alone is impossible, an area in which the power of paranormal must be harnessed.


    As Theodore stroked his pet lizard on his lap in his own room, his own clone came in silently when he returned home.


    "When the hell are you gonna start knocking?


    Always an iron-skinned Theodore stares at himself with a blatantly dangerous face.


    "There seems to be a disorder in the memory area and we seem to forget certain things. I thought I told you?


    A clone that speaks out without being evil.


    "No. Forgetfulness is my fault. They just transplanted it that far."


    "Well, I forgot that fact too"


    "I also forgot that you don''t knock was in a forgotten bump"


    A small sigh of theodore. It''s easy to forget tachi, so I make the habit of taking notes about important things, but I don''t even want to take notes about this crap one way or another.


    "Keep your tail together, as usual"


    "I already put it together and transcribed it there while I was on the move"


    When Theodore ordered, Clone replied so. When Theodore opens the display and confirms it, it says what the clone did on his behalf. There are even recorded records. I''ll have to ask you this later, too.


    Because I created my own identities, I tried to make the most of them, taking time off of myself and working clones in between, but the work of dealing with others was a lot of hassle. I have to check later, and I make mistakes frequently, so I need to take care of them. In some cases, there was even more effort.


    "If you''re recording it, don''t you have to put it in letters and compile your report?


    To Clone''s opinion, Theodore finds it frustrating.


    "You just have to follow my instructions. Even if your memory is transplanted, you''re a three-year-old. I don''t have enough experience to experience the reality, and I''m not thinking about it. You know that."


    "But... do you think I''m right about that? Take into account the opinions of others."


    "Shut up. Who are you talking to?"


    Theodore blocked the words of the clone, which was still eating away, with a cold voice.


    (What? I''ve had my opinion before, but I can''t believe I''m eating this down...)


    When I looked at the clone thinking it was odd, Theodore gave himself a little bit of a gaze of hatred.


    (Something''s wrong... Are you mentally unstable? Should I do mind control again?


    It was conscious that people with the same DNA and up to the same memory, but with quite different parts in terms of character. Although the emotional part of me, the main body, was better seen, it was the first time I had directed such an emotion towards myself, therefore, Theodore, whose fear ran on my spine.


    Clones, on the other hand, were also bewildered. I''ve never seen anything like this before, staring at the main body and having feelings of hate. Until now, I''ve given up. He had given up his destiny and even renounced mourning. I was truncating that it couldn''t be helped.


    It has been a substitute for others since their birth, so that disobedience and independence did not sprout in their heads, so that they were subjected to thorough mind control, without despair or antithesis, but merely a day of giving up and engaging in fulfilling their duties.


    And yet, now, hateful sentiments were sprouting clearly. I don''t even know why.


    "What happened to the Theodore Scion Demon that came to us? Pure sister works with them on the retrofit terms, right?


    Midori, who is playing a game against Blue Nite in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute, asks Junko.


    "I modified it once. But I don''t know if we''ll cooperate. No, I''ll pretend to cooperate."


    "What do you mean?


    I ask Junko, who speaks an unintelligible answer, how tired he sat right next to Junko.


    "That one that came to us wasn''t Mr. Theodore himself. It''s a clone of change. Hey. I think it was made about three years ago. I did a little test, and I saw traces of the cell''s forceful division, and I knew right away."


    and Junko.


    "I don''t like this way, and I''ve been fooling you, so I thought I''d let you handle it quite a bit."


    Junko grinned as he talked so much.


    "So, what kind of modification did you make?


    Truth asks as he stands upside down with one hand and arms down.


    "Well, when it comes to remodeling, it''s remodeling."


    With one hand on his cheek, Junko laughs with a nigga at the addition and subtraction of nagging.


    "So, I''m out - my pure sister''s naughty face"


    Midori was discerning that it was time for this trick and smile.


    "A little bit of work on the head, too. It''s like a simple implication. Kurumi taught me about the Dream Band allusion program... No, it''s a really simple implication. Mind control is not something you can do that easily. Just made a clone, it seems easy to mind-control."


    "That simple implication is a ruinous thing, isn''t it?


    True says, stop standing upside down and make sure you fall on the floor, and roll over to the big letters.


    "I don''t know? I don''t really like it when I plan everything and let things go according to calculations. Halfway through the prospectus, and then we can leave expectations to the extent that we can."


    Junko gets up and goes to the kitchen to make tea.


    "So, what implication did you give to the clone?


    "Hmm... it''s common. I tried to make him aware of the inferiority of being a clone, of being a substitute, and of the original."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Midori listens to Junko and laughs in a unique and funny way.


    (You do it in a similar way to a dog owner ~. With minimal force, you poke the point of being good and lead to collapse. Does it look pretty similar?


    Laughing, Midori was thinking about that.


    "It''s a really bad hobby. It''s like a three-sentence villain doing it. Even though you''re giving up dyeing your hands at evil, don''t act like that nasty and tasteless. You may enjoy doing that, but I don''t like it."


    "Hmm..."


    True to the unforgiving narrative, Junko clogs his words, swims his eyes and cheeks. Truly, I felt that way.


    "Well, the clones are not guilty, so I''ll follow up with you if I have to..."


    He was a pure child who really cared about what was said and thought about the follow-up attached later.


    Terrence, summoned to Van Damme, visited his office, laughing in anticipation of the matter.


    "What can I do for you?


    I know, but Terrence asks with a flamboyant smile. Van Damme, on the other hand, has a more cloudy look, resenting Terrence.


    "I took Kate out on my own last night. Didn''t I? After mobilizing Sea Chihuahua warriors and reinforced vampire soldiers."


    "On your own - it''s not, is it? I had a request from Mr. Kate, until I complied. Ma, I know they fought, and at times like this, you see, you''re on the woman''s side, right?


    Van Damme finds himself annoyed by Terrence, who talks with a smile on his face without being bad at all.


    "What''s a time like this... So, where did you take him?


    "I can''t say that, of course. They tell you not to talk, and at times like this, you see, you''re on the woman''s side, right?


    "If a woman is wrong, what she did is wrong?


    "I wasn''t stopping thinking, and after deciding that Mr. Kate had no mistake, I moved on to action. It was Mr. Van Damme who created the cause of the fight to leave in the first place, and why don''t you reflect on that one?"


    "Uhm... you''re right. You can back off."


    After listening to Terrence, Van Damme nods powerlessly. Terrence left the room with a little sympathy.

 1142 7

    Two days after the first bomb was dropped by Shinjuku, news was once again circulated throughout the world to pollute the International Press and Surveillance Organization.


    The content is a substitute for international media surveillance organizations connecting with national governments and blocking the media in national gutters, while selling convenient information to them in advance.


    Van Dam, which initially enjoyed popular support by the time it was overwhelming, received a two-time scandal and the acclaim fell to Naruto under a sharp turn around the world.


    "I was hoping, but a traitor"


    "In the end, for your own benefit and fame, use it as good"


    "Dashi to your damaged own wife, I''ll do it well."


    ''Kate must have denied it because she was spotting it too...''


    "Van Damme is also the ruler''s side. Rulers like financials and politics are close to each other."


    ''I knew I needed the press. I could really feel it in this case when it served as a surveillance device for these guys. "


    "If you seal up the media, you can do whatever the powerful and the rich want? You were right on the media side. That''s why they joined Van Damme."


    The writing of the net is now gaining momentum on the anti-Van Dam side, even though it was only in the beginning that there was a lot of Van Dam support. Of course, there are those who see this as resistance on the part of the media, or who still support or defend Van Damme, but as far as the questionnaire is concerned, more than 80% of them have returned their applause.


    "Just two scandals. Besides, there''s no proof. It''s just rumors, they dance really well. The masses."


    Watch the online response on the holographic display and the dog owner laughs sarcastically.


    "Dakara is what Cornelis was, too, looking down at the masses as sheep. The Demon clan also discriminates against pigs (goyims) except themselves, and in a way it''s a fight between similar things, sir."


    Kate speaking in a pitiful sounding voice.


    (But I married such a man. I wonder if these women are attracted to bad guys after all...)


    Look at Kate, the dog owner thinks.


    (Either that or this woman''s words and actions are... frigid...)


    The dog owner had been distrustful of Kate for a long time, but when I actually met her and talked to her, it felt even more prominent. instinctive, physiologically intense rejection.


    "Even though the masses and the mass media are not inherently in conflict. How long have the walls been formed? The media who intend to stand over the masses in the face of the masses and the masses who spot it and hate the press furiously. I''m sick of schematics."


    Shortly after Yoshiku spoke in an even more pitiful voice than Kate, Yoshiku''s phone rang.


    The opponent was Theodore.


    "It''s a resounding response. Van Dam''s support dropped dramatically, although this one won''t go up much. Wonderful achievement. ''


    Yoshiku even lost his temper to hammering Theodore, who tells him in an extremely clerical tone, which he didn''t seem to think was great at all.


    (It''s someone I don''t feel like talking to. I feel like I''m talking to a reptile or something)


    Theodore speaks unilaterally while Shizuku feels resistance.


    ''I think I can tell you the reality of the press revolution. In the meantime, I need your help. Send data now because it''s dangerous to tell them over the phone''


    Yoshiku opens the message box. Theodore sent me a text shortly after.


    Seeing what it was all about, Yoshiku passed through his grudges, anger and despair, and he became weak. I learned such a feeling that it was too bad and my energy would be uprooted and pruned.


    The reality of the press revolution listed by Theodore is that media agreements are made on an international scale and registered media can have a monopoly on the latest information. Behind, intentionally make news information. Make sensational cases and send them out.


    Kate was also mute when she saw it over her long shoulder.


    (That''s like a big version of the press club. And at the point where it''s a way of giving only to those who obey, it''s a way of doing things with Van Damme. Plus making faux news)


    The dog owner was pushing a laugh and killing him. He said it was too ridiculous an idea.


    "Have you checked? I want you to be one of them. In anticipation of your power, please."


    I went on to learn from Theodore''s request that Shizuku felt like his heart, stomach, bowel and brain were boiling. Too much anger, my fingertips toeing my fingertips cell phone shake, and I''m driven by the urge to crush it as it is.


    "I''ll be happy to take it on"


    I desperately hold back the mood I want to yell at you and give you my best answer.


    Of course I didn''t really accept it. Because now I calculated that I should obey and that I should have a connection. But I still feel like my bowels are boiling back.


    ''Thank you. It is powerful for a competent person like you to help. [M] Now it''s just a huge mess of plans, and it still takes time for these plans to actually start, but thank you then''


    "Yes, nice to meet you"


    I got off the phone from the man in law. I might still have had some business over there, and cutting from my own was a strange flow, but I didn''t want to have any more conversations.


    Yoshiku had an angry face, staring into the void.


    (I... how much did you try to work with such a rotten outer path, even though you didn''t know it, to prevent Van Damme''s purpose? No, I''m still putting it together. And I cooperated with this guy)


    The tighter the stomach, the more intense self-loathing and grinding it is. She hung up early to avoid getting suspicious.


    (Unforgivable...... I can''t forgive Theodore, and I can''t forgive myself for joining him even temporarily, even though I''m trying to get rid of Van Dam)


    Even though I''m just using Theodore and the Border Ilane press corps myself, self-loathing recruits me nevertheless.


    "Originally private oilfielders are the kind of people who are at war to make money. We make a case for the news, and that information is exclusive only to the media that follow us, right before breakfast? Not surprisingly."


    The dog keeper says, trying to distract him for a long time.


    "Both are evil!


    Revealing his anger, Yoshiku shouted.


    "Where I crushed Van Damme''s plan about Theodore''s faction as it were, Theodore''s outrageous plan will now be accomplished. Media around the world repeat more biased and fabricated reports than ever before. Information is manipulated by some human beings, kept away from the truth, lit without fire to make many human beings unhappy, increasingly fueling de bottom-line Uyosayo faction rivalries that take time for ideological masturbation, and also accelerating the provaganda for money-making"


    What Van Damme is doing is, of course, unacceptable. It does not function properly and becomes a pressure group, such as a press surveillance agency. Besides becoming a rights group.


    But on the other hand, what Theodore is doing is a substitute for making media spiciness stand out more than ever.


    If Theodore does what he thinks - I don''t like what Uchi did to Akamura''s parents and children. Organizations around the world do things that threaten the weak and create topical faux news. Mass produce the tragedy of Akamura parents and children. Something worse must happen too.


    Tragedy becomes a good story. The news also has the side of enjoying tragedy. It is therefore the idea that the side involved in the press creates tragedies to bring those tragedies to tea and entertain them in the name of press freedom and justice.


    A battle between evil and evil, with beauty and justice. Ugly schematics that make you nauseous. This is where human society is today. The eating of two different monsters, born out of something called a person. Whichever wins, a very limited number of evil men devour their interests, many humans are fed, and the truth is more covered up than ever.


    "But... if I scratch something, there''s nothing I can do... Before two great evils, it''s too tiny."


    A lame cry, I know myself as I speak, but I still couldn''t help but say it. I felt it in my heart.


    "I was a fool to dress up as a private oilfielder in the first place."


    "No, I was able to know who they were, and besides, I was in a position to know what their internal circumstances were. Turns out, you were right."


    In a masochistically foolish long time, the dog breeder calmly described the status quo in an irreplaceable and floating tone.


    "Yes, Desne. Besides, there''s no mourning tip. Dochira is also evil, Nara, Takada has become a righteous ally, and if they both get laid, it''s only a good story."


    Said Kate, smiling like a prank. Hearing the words, Yoshiku opened his mouth for a moment, but then something went wrong and a laugh spilled.


    "When you''re over-conscious, you''re very solitary. Think I''m the protagonist, and I''m the type of person who can''t see the surroundings?


    Such a long time, the dog keeper will tear it up as usual.


    "Nothing. You''re not fighting alone. Even Kate is here. Above all, I''ll lend you my wisdom. Look, there''s three of us. At least I was meant to be your supporter in this matter from the start, but was I just a bystander perception to you?


    "Did you ever give me any support?


    "You''re talking to him."


    In the foresight of spilling a smile and asking, the dog owner also broke his face.


    "Personal power, Deja, no matter how you scratch your feet, huge organizational opponent, Niha. Face it. Nye, you think so, Mass? Not necessarily, yo."


    Kate said in a quiet tone.


    "Neither I nor Cornelis were the first wacko to have Kala Asset Ya Fame Ya status. Besides, getting caught up in these big currents is more of a chance to sell the Bath Bite name, Alimus."


    "Thinking about it, I guess I shouldn''t have made it an anonymous announcement. Anonymous didn''t have to be known to Mr. Van Damme, and I thought it would be easier to move."


    Listen to Kate, Yoshiku says.


    "No, it''s certainly easier for Van Damme not to understand, and you were right to keep your name down."


    And, dog breeders.


    "Well, there''s a lot more to recruit. How about the truth? Or you could call Junko and Midori, too, right?


    "I guess that later...... I have an idea. I''ll get Mr. Kate to work for me, too. On the contrary, Mr. Kate is the key."


    Yoshiku turns to Kate.


    "How many demos do you have?"


    "Well, before Mr. Kate moves, I think this plan needs to have both Van Dam and the Border Irane press corps, both public acclaims, down at the same time. I need to do that first, but I don''t know what''s going on."


    Kate gets an email when Shizuku is bothered by his arms.


    Projects the display small and confirms it, Kate.


    "Request for an interview. Death. The target is Shit Shit Newspaper Nomaba, Lord Jiro."


    "At this time, you''re signing up for an interview with Kate."


    "I mean, he''s my junior..."


    To Kate''s report, the dog owner said that he looked suspicious and Shizuku looked disgusted.

 1143 8

    The dog breeder was eyed by a man named Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal at a time when the dog breeder had won the Brain Reduction Literature Award and had been the subject of discussion, the job had swept in in in in large quantities and the dog breeder''s book had been sold in the bookstore.


    Since before that, dog breeders had written many cynical subjects, works that had intense black humor and could lead to discrimination, as well as tight expressions that were neither sarcastic nor ridiculous, but by becoming famous, they had also become noticeable naturally, becoming balls of criticism and rebellion.


    Hepatic cedar was the worst of them all. "The influence of the evil book is what it is," "I''m running away without objection," he said, wishing the dog owner wouldn''t say anything, but he could say whatever he wanted, and he kept slapping me stubbornly.


    "This behavior is cowardly in an authoritative position as a brain award writer. You should stand properly on the tabular stage and explain and apologize. You should be responsible. ''


    To this wording of the liver cedar, Yu revealed his anger in front of the dog breeder.


    "You can often say this much about cowards who just slap people irresponsibly in public and do business. I feel like hopelessness when such a shameless coward is in the world - no, human beings can be so humble."


    Yu also knows that when he is in serious mode, he will no longer speak in a prolonged manner, but that is not the case then. Dog owners have never seen Yu cry before.


    The dog owner himself didn''t care at all if he was criticized, but Yu clearly complained of his anger so far, he cared. And when I realized that my fans as well as Yu were angry like this, the dog owner had a chest ache over that fact.


    "Yu... I''m glad to see that you''re sorry for my work until I shed tears like that, and I''m going to run out of writer''s profit too. I feel like I can hear your conversation and see it and thank you for the liver cedar."


    In order to ease Yu''s mind, he was a dog breeder who tried to say that for the most part, but seeing the reaction of the fans who became uncomfortable because of the work done was a small prick in the dog breeder, and he stabbed him and stayed.


    The first directive Hepatic Cedar received from the Border Ilane Press Corps was Kate''s inflexibility.


    Hebei Cedar thought it was a miscast no matter which side he thought he would bow down and flex Kate, but this candidate and directive also took into account whether he was being tested. Then it''s worth squeezing your wisdom and trying.


    Start by making contact in the natural form of an interview. But you can''t do it yourself then. Therefore, the most usable of the surroundings, Shinjiro Hoba was employed.


    "I told the Border Ilane Correspondents that the first thing you need to do is drag Kate out to the public before you do it."


    Opposite the horse farm at the coffee shop, Hepatic Cedar talks.


    "The statement made by online delivery a few days ago was also made unilaterally, with clouds hidden somewhere. It is desirable to deal directly with the reporter and drag him out in the form of an interview. At the moment, I think it would be preferable to use it for Van Damme''s further scandal before taking sides. Connect the topic and make it a story to discredit Van Damme even more."


    By the time you get Kate on your side, you have to take steps, Hepatic Cedar thinks.


    "Interview, you responded"


    A stable that sees e-mail replies and gives a bright voice.


    "It was a surprise...... I thought you''d say no, and I had a trump card to keep you from saying no."


    "What''s a trump card?


    "The Seven Grass Cases."


    To the liver cedar, to which he replied with a grin, the stable glanced.


    "I took it on, so I didn''t have to use it. If you rat this guy out, Kate probably listens to this one to some extent. I was keeping it warm because I thought it would help someday. If I put the case to you, it won''t come back, but if a reporter other than me makes it look like he''s following the case in all honesty, Kate can''t turn it down. But now you don''t have to use it."


    It is a stable where I thought that if I used that story, I might not be able to be flexible, etc., but I also thought that if I followed Hepatic Cedar''s judgment, it would surely work, and I stopped thinking there.


    I got an email from Junko.


    "I want you to finish Cornelis Van Damme."


    The opponent was Theodore, and the matter was briefly written.


    Call Theodore from Junko.


    "This phone doesn''t have to worry about eavesdropping. Because that''s how it''s done. Don''t worry, you can talk."


    Before Theodore says anything, cut it out like that.


    "Didn''t you say that before?


    "You didn''t say that."


    "Hmm? True, I thought I said it before you were here."


    ''I didn''t say it, and I was alone with you in the first place. Anyone else mistaken for someone else?


    Seeing Theodore''s reaction speaking in a surprising tone, I regard this as not Theodore''s original, but a modified, cloned one, taking a trip to the lab.


    I tried it on once, but it is possible that the body is standing on the side listening, and it is likely that it is recording. I don''t think Junko meant much.


    "What''s the point of purposefully killing them, even though it''s the chase mood over there now?


    ''I''m just saying that it is now. I don''t even think he''s keeping his mouth shut. He''s the man who moved the world. He''s the man who spread the pornographic boom all over the world and stalled the scientific civilization of mankind. A man who has done abominable things to you. [M] I don''t know what kind of counterattack you''re going to have. I want to kill you if I can, so that you don''t fight back. "


    "I''m not a killer. Besides, with the power I modified for you, making a wish is what people who come to me pass through?


    I don''t know what kind of modification they made. I haven''t been taught. Besides, I also hear that you will still follow the modified generously, but you won''t do it to me?


    "It''s not just about people who like it."


    To Junko''s answer, Theodore silenced.


    Junko guesses. There''s probably a main unit nearby, and he said he''s in the middle of getting instructions on what to say next. Or he said he was in the process of consulting.


    ''One more thing... there are things I can do for you here. By betraying and killing Mikhail Demon, who can also be described as the father of the Demon clan, many people in the clan are hostile to you, but I will try to contain them. Neither the private oilfielders nor the Demon clan appeal to no longer be hostile to you''


    "Do you believe in promises like that? No, just to the extent that I try, do you want me to move?


    Junko mouths what he thinks is mean by saying it himself. But I dare you to behave that way here.


    "That''s all I can offer you anymore, guess what."


    Theodore clone to say in a sorry tone. Although this area is slightly different from the original, neither the body nor the clone have noticed it. But if anyone close to him asks, he will surely feel uncomfortable.


    "Besides, I don''t have any trouble being hostile to you guys, do I? You''re wrong from there, aren''t you? I''d like to demand the opposite from you. Be more hostile. Send more and more assassins. My rule is that anyone who turns hostility or malice on me is free to use it as a laboratory, so the enemy is welcome, right? No, I''m not kidding, this is really"


    "Let''s tell him that in the Executive Committee......"


    "Oh, and come on, Mr. Theodore, come back to us as soon as you can."


    "Why? I''m still busy."


    "If you''re busy, don''t worry. I think it needs detailed checking and adjustment because I made a dangerous modification, but I won''t impose it. It''s just kindness."


    ''... I understand''


    Let''s talk about Mr. Van Damme when we meet in person.


    The phone hangs up.


    "Well, now I wonder if you''re ready"


    Junko shrugged as she put her hand on her chin and smiled.


    "Hopefully, True, you''ll convince me too."

 1144 9

    Kate was asked to interview the stable and called Terrence as an escort to a hotel in Euthanasia City.


    I made it an interview interview in the hotel lobby because Kate specified that it was a good place to be seen. Because I stepped on that I would also get a witness when something happened, but there is also a fear that it might become a blade.


    It is a fairly large hotel and has a large lobby. A dog owner disguised a little further away is asking how it is.


    "I don''t know about your physique (Gatai). It''s super unsuitable for covert operations."


    "That''s it again... how many times do I have to say it..."


    Before coming here, Shizuku had dropped his wide shoulder disappointingly on the dog breeder, who laughed and pointed it out.


    Beyond the height of 190, the long standing with wide shoulders and thick chest plates, however disguised, is difficult for those who know to delude, and even those who do not, because of their characteristic shape, do not like to see them, and such a person cannot wander around more than once. Not to mention that this time the other person is not very but he can''t come for long because he also has the courtesy and facial knowledge.


    Behind Kate stands Terrence in the name of a bodyguard. Terrence himself is also the boss of the Sea Chihuahua, whose name should be somewhat known, but not the stable.


    (This makes me look like a coward again. How come the guy in the press always looks so bad? Even though Yoshiku is a good boy. Well, he can make it out of his original face.)


    Across the table, when I saw a reporter named Horse Farm sitting in Kate''s front chair, the dog owner thought.


    Immediately after that, the dog owner noticed the presence of a certain person. Bringing it to the pillars, he''s obviously asking about Kate and the stable.


    Seems to be disguised for once, but I can''t go wrong with that shape. Hepatic cedar.


    (Did this guy pull the thread in the back...)


    Just like myself, the dog owner looks at the liver cedar and guesses, whether he is going to ask how it is nearby and in some cases also give instructions.


    (Van Dam and the Border Irane press corps are thriving on each other, but like Uchi, are you just obsessed with Kate? Was this guy like that?


    suspicions and doubts that occur in dog breeders. The uvula was certainly the sticky type, but as far as the dog owner knew, the man named Hepatic Cedar looked slightly different. I keep beating stubbornly when beating, and stuff that''s going to be a story, but when the heat cools, it''s the type that stops being stubborn anymore, and it''s very dry. I''m quick to pull myself out, and I''m just going to go find my next story.


    (Besides, I can''t believe I used other collaborators until I made contact. I mean... it means a lot to Hepatic Cedar to go after Kate right now. I don''t know what that is. Lucky for us, you''re unlucky for these guys)


    The dog owner was sure. He said there was someone behind the liver cedar. There''s no way I can do this, such as move Hepatic Cedar now alone and do what I do with Kate. He thinks it''s more natural to think the big guy is moving liver cedar.


    Who is behind the hepatic cedar - eight or nine out of ten, the border irane press corps, the dog breeder saw. I don''t see any other candidates. There is, of course, the possibility that it is the entry of a completely third party - a new player.


    "Ms. Kate is currently taking claims that conflict with Ms. Cornelis Van Damme, but can I see that this endorsed the Border Irane Press Corps? Or have you already heard from the Border Ilane Press Corps?


    The interview begins and the stable enters from a terribly straightforward question.


    "No Soleja"


    "Are you acting completely alone?


    "Yep. I''m Nemo collaborator ga yo"


    Makes you laugh deeply, Kate.


    It was a decision that it was impossible to decide to be alone. He says it''s better to stay in touch with the truth than to lie poorly here.


    "Who are you?


    "In a public man, Nainode, no Kudasai"


    "No... I will never reveal the source of the interview, so I would love to cover you as well"


    "I''m sorry, Ali, but the word of mouth of the Sono hand of the media officials ha, Narbek, don''t believe me. We are here. You don''t have to be Soude. I just met you. Do you believe me?


    "I''ll keep the source of the interview secret. It''s a minimum ethic for those involved in the press, isn''t it?


    "That''s rashy. But while I do, you know the reality that breaking Tosono promises is better than breaking Totemo promises, Casilla? How many times have I seen Mo, yo?


    The stable looks lightly grumpy on Kate, who stabs me with a tickle, and I think of the liver cedar. This was particularly the case with hepatic cedars and the like. He lowered the media rating by imitating the interview collaborators who are sources of information (news sources).


    "Someone''s morning shitty newspaper broke the source''s secret, didn''t they? And even though they pointed that out, they were cutting Shira off."


    Shut up.


    Through a wiretap I planted on Kate, a dog owner who was listening to both of them teased over the phone, across the phone, listening to the interview''s interaction via the dog owner, Yuuki, was leaking a fed up voice.


    "Just the cotto you want to ask me, please shima su"


    "Yes, yes, you can''t help it"


    A horse farm with a crummy face on its head.


    "You''re blatantly unfaithful and heady. It''s a terrible attitude toward the monkey on the eye. Besides, whatever position you''re in to let me cover you. Somebody''s junior, it''s amazing."


    "Shut up. Shut up. I''ve never been in such a bad way for an interview. Don''t bully me too much... ''


    A dog breeder who lives up to the condition of the stable and applies it even more permanently.


    "Again - can you tell us why Kate made a statement denying the international media surveillance organization Van Damme?"


    "I''ll deke his argument mo understanding. There is certainly a problem with the media rampage as well. Shikashi, the rampage of power is more problematic death, and the mass media does have the role of Toshite, the surveillance device for the rampage of power. Yotte to power, tie the power of the media to Shimau, which I felt was a totemo dangerous cot"


    The stable clapped out just a little to Kate, who gives an exemplary answer.


    "Was it impossible to persuade your husband in a privacy setting?


    Asking that question of the stable, a dumb question of the abalone circle, the dog keeper shudders. I guess I have it now because I can''t. Template question So you have no choice but to go, or maybe you''re going to pee, but if it''s the latter, it''s too childish.


    "Eh, I couldn''t"


    "Really... then..."


    The interview continued afterwards, but the focus was extended to the differences in Kate''s stance in contrast to Van Damme. I honestly didn''t find it interesting, and the dog owner said so.


    The same was true of Shizuku, and of Hepatic Cedar. I find the level of the question too low and this would not make it interesting at all as an article.


    (This guy is a typical arr... he''s a reporter who kept getting crushed by the desk and got himself crushed. I don''t work like that, but that''s all he''s got)


    Hepatic cedar pounding her tongue thinking so while listening to the horse farm question. I leave right now, and I''m driven by the mood to take turns.


    "Hey, have you forgotten what we''re here for? Better interview. Oh... no... ''


    Hepatic cedar sending abstract instructions to the horse farm incense on a fingertip phone, but I don''t think this can be passed on to a mindless man like the horse farm, and I devise at high speed.


    "File the Seven Grass Cases"


    It was meant to be a trump card, but I decided to use it here. He said this should give him a big shake.


    Meanwhile, the stable showed resistance and was patrolling. I was wondering if I could really hit this.


    "Aren''t you resistant to what Mr. Van Damme is doing because you''re dragging the impact of the Seven Grasses case?


    A stable that gets lost but gives its name to its mouth. Kate''s face stretched brilliantly. Horse farms are convinced that liver cedars only call it trump cards. That it must be traumatic for her.


    The Seven Grasses Incident, which occurred in Japan during Kate''s condolences to nursing homes. There was poison planted in the Seven Grasses, and Kate, the staff, and many old men ate this, and it became a commotion.


    Kate was helped because it was a small amount, but she let out a large number of dead and those who would go into a coma and plant humanize.


    At the time of the incident, Hepatic Cedar wrote an article saying that it was strange that only Kate was conveniently helping, and that Kate had done it herself to make the topic. Naturally, the liver cedar was slapped the other way around, but some of them believed the article and doubted it.


    Also, the suspicion that she ate that convolution for Kate came out later and Kate herself made a statement that seemed suspicious of it.


    I knew Kate''s statement about the liver cedar, I thought this would be usable sooner or later. He also feels suspicious and guilty, so he should be able to shake it.


    (You''re freaking out)


    The dog keeper thinks. Kate''s answer is badly toothed.


    "Did Van Damme ever tell you to insist on opposing what Van Damme is doing, and you did?


    "Yes, Masen. What''s the point, Atte, doing that?


    "Again, I was wondering if it might be a one-stick job to make the topic. Or use Mr. Kate instead of a shield to suppress the UN."


    Horse farm to say in a mean tone with the nuances of putting the Seven Grass Cases to work.


    "Too rude. Yo."


    Terrence, who can''t stay or not, barks his voice out. Kate and Mandarin are surprised that he revealed his anger, which is usually calm.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Death."


    Kate looks back and deceives Terrence.


    "If you''re not conspiring with Mr. Van Damme... right. You should be able to cooperate fully with the Border Ilane Press Corps or something like that."


    (Too forceful, idiot...)


    Hepatic cedar was grinning bitterly in the shadow of the pillars at the way the horse farm talked. But even though it''s definitely not as bad as bad, Hepatic Cedar thinks.


    "Thank you, Mass. Mr. Horse Farm."


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly Kate thanked me, and the stable, as well as the other faces, was taken aback.


    "The Seven Grasses case is me no wedge. When I anointed, there was not much upset sullen, the remarks were vague, and the people involved nemo a lot of trouble Masita. Never again did Anna Ugly decide to be the Mai to expose. Reminds me of it, Toiu is the same as Krell in thirst."


    "Oh really..."


    "Yes. I ha a lot of heartbreaking imams about this demo and also ant the shaky part. Demo, I heard that word from Mr. Horse Farm''s mouth, and it was deadbeat to draw attention to Mel. Arigato."


    "Duh, thanks..."


    Becoming a strange stream, the stable learns bewilderment.


    "Mr. De Horse Farm. Are you Natta''s Death to the Doosite newspaper reporter?


    "Well... it doesn''t matter about me."


    "Is that a good thing to ask? Soletomo, I''m the one who shouldn''t be questioning Sul''s. Ka? For your information, there are a few things about Thailand, Al."


    I think the position to ask was only on this side, and it was a muddled stable, but I would calculate it as a good idea to answer appropriately and satisfy it rather than ignore it here, and I will go out with it.


    "I''m ashamed to say it, but for such blue-smelling reasons as social evil... the guy who''s abusing his power, he wants to expose himself to the power of the press and show justice..."


    There was no falsehood in that word. It''s the heart of the stable. I only broke that heart at all times, but that''s what I thought at the time and I was burning.


    "You''re vegetarian and shii. Make sure Tomo, myself back then, and Mo, are facing each other once and for all, Kudasai. Still living in your heart, Mass."


    To the words of Kate, who told her with a smile, the stable felt as if she had been eagled in the heart.


    Dialogue as if the mind had been seen through. No, I feel the stable is a little behind when this is a terribly rude incitement. I was told clearly that it was different now.


    "I''m serious, Ni. I''m a mass. Now close your eyes and wake up and see Te"


    Before the stable complained, Kate said in a terribly mild tone, removing the old, rattled visual aids to expose their cloudy eyes.


    A stable that is attacked by such a feeling, as if everything were to be seen through by an eye that should not be visible. I can see my palpitations are getting faster. I suspect he''s also hypnotized.


    "I ha you had no sulmade in your mouth, another pure na you watched ethe. Demo, I dare you to ask a question, Masita, with your mouth. Next, you will awaken yourself to the original you who sleep in your heart. It''s not hard."


    As if enchanted, the stable obeys Kate''s words honestly and enters its inner self.


    (Dude...... that sucks, this is)


    The liver cedar I was watching nearby is in a hurry. I''ve heard such rumors that Kate is a person because she''s so good at finding the most moronic part of a person''s heart in this way, and she clings to it. I didn''t really believe in hepatic cedars, but that''s practiced right in front of me.


    In fact, it was the softest part of the stable. A sense of horse farm justice that was killed inside the stable and pushed into my heart. That''s as if he was killed, and he''s actually still breathing slightly.


    Kate did look for it. This has always been the case over and over again. He was good at finding, stimulating, and awakening the conscience of evil men who couldn''t be evil men.


    Even that Cornelis Van Damme gave in before Kate. And I worship Kate as a goddess.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    Intense self-pity and sadness boiled down, and the stable began to leak whimpers.


    (Seriously...)


    As if it had also been hypnotized, the dog owner was stunned when he shook his heart by Kate and saw the stable crying out.


    And at the same time, in the dog breeder, certain emotions were being evoked.


    (Holy shit... it''s him...)


    Seeing Kate and the equestrian exchange, even among the liver cedars, there was a boiling of feelings exactly like the dog breeder.


    It was intense aversion and discomfort. Two dog-breeders and a liver cedar were feeling it at the same time.


    I was watching beside him, Terrence can''t remember such emotions. The same goes for Yoshiku, who listened to the conversation over the phone. Terrence and Yoshiku only remembered Kate for fear, respect and admiration. Mostly the same reaction as these two.


    But the dog owner and the liver cedar were different. These two special sense of smell sniffed something like the stench of an awesome soul from Kate. I don''t know who that is. Words can''t explain it. I don''t even know why I know that.


    In the first place, the dog owner had been disgusted and suspicious of Kate before he met her.


    And the dog keeper is sure. Kate said she was lying about something terrible. He said he was deceiving something. He said he had some awesome secrets. Similar to Junko, the dog breeder, sensitive to lies and malice, had a special feeling that was hard to describe and he had taken note of it.

 1145 10

    Instead of the earliest periodic regular meetings, the Demon clan administrators had been called in for meetings for every one of them.


    Many of the executive commissioners have no problems because they worked in the headquarters building in New York, and those who are far away are also allowed to participate by television phone. But those who find it annoying are also beginning to come out.


    Theodore conveyed what Junko Yukioka had spoken on the phone by mouth.


    "He wants to use it as an experimental bench, so he wants to send more and more assassins from us..."


    Especially in that part, the heavy towns of the clan were reacting.


    "Mad Sietensist. Crazy."


    "It''s funny, it''s not funny. Sometimes boulders are just considered dangerous as'' saboteurs'' by Fixers around the world."


    "You don''t believe and doubt from the head that there''s no problem at all where you turned us against the enemy. Hmm, underestimate..."


    "He''s a man of rank, called Step Two, who deserves to be at the top of the list in Overlife. Enough is possible. Stay among us."


    "The man closest to God - Shizuno Tired and set to turn to the enemy. This is step two, and then it''s coming with the Destroyer category."


    "That''s why many people who neglect her have less over-life to actively put their hands on. Looks like he''s asking for a chance."


    Executive Commissioners who say what they think.


    "What do you think about Van Dam''s current situation, leaving Junko Yukioka alone?


    It was Raphael who was attending a conference over a video call from Japan that changed the subject.


    "Though it looks like the earliest wind light. Public support surveys show that every country is on the way down."


    "Stupid. There''s no way that guy''s pulling back like this."


    "It''s creepy not to show any reaction"


    "He''s very tough, a gutsy guy. You must be ready for a counterattack."


    "Right. We''ll be making steady progress on a plan to reveal our noses without anyone ever knowing."


    "Aren''t you thinking too much? How do you expect us to move from this situation to a counterattack?


    "If we were in his shoes, we wouldn''t be able to, but it''s that van Dam..."


    "He''s a tough guy and he doesn''t give up. Even Junko Yukioka had a drink. Everybody thought they were defeated."


    The opinions of this talking clan were largely similar. Many believe Van Dam is asking for an opportunity to fight back, and a handful think Van Dam can''t reverse it anymore.


    "What about this hand?


    One of the clans asks Theodore. My gaze concentrates on the display that Theodore shows.


    "It''s a policy of dragging Kate Van Damme out and being flexible. I''ll have that woman on my side. ''


    To Theodore''s words, the conference room turns.


    "The beginning of this matter is also Kate in the first place. Van Damme''s over-degree wife lover, the biggest weekpoint. I don''t have any hands I don''t want. If you put it clearly on this side, the eyes of the masses will be different. It will be a strong chase. ''


    ''If that''s possible...''


    Turning his skeptical eyes to Theodore, Raphael shrugged.


    While Theodore was attending the meeting, Theodore''s clone was once again visiting the Snow Oka Institute.


    "What''s going on with this wish? Why don''t you just leave it modified and finish Van Damme off?


    If you want to face Junko, Teodor complains.


    "Uh, wait a minute."


    Empower the artificial demon eye and check Theodore''s entire body.


    Looks like there''s no such thing as a bug.


    Theodore''s clone always tries to record the conversation, but when he goes to Junko Yukioka, he was told by the main body to take it off and tell it later by dictation. As if it would be a hassle if discovered when performing a modified surgery.


    "It''s not Mr. Theodore I make a wish, it''s your wish for a clone. I tailor it to the needs of those who want it."


    "Become...!?


    Suddenly he was called upon to be a clone, and Theodore Clone was stunned.


    But on second thought, I think Theodore should have been vigilant about this. The other person is a Mad Scientist even known as a living legend. I also mock myself that it''s a dumb story to notice after they point that out.


    "What modifications have you made, in addition to the simple enhancement of your physical abilities, you can gain the memory of a person by eating their brain. It''s not anyone''s memory, it''s compatibility issues, but if you''re a clone who''s only three years old - if someone with the same DNA as you is your opponent, I''m sure you''ll be able to clear compatibility issues, and you''ll get all your memories."


    "Memories... originally copied"


    "But that''s when it was built, and then it was individual, right? I don''t need a copy of your body''s memory since you were born."


    Theodore Clone understood why he needed it, even if Junko didn''t say it.


    "Oh, and you already know what to do, who''s on your real side, and who''s your enemy, right?


    Theodore trembles when it is the temptation of a sweet demon.


    "Actually, the modification you made when you first came here has solved the mind control that you put on me. Oh, hey, didn''t you even notice that you were mind-controlled? That the Lord and the original Theodore would never be able to resist. But I don''t have it anymore."


    Taking that word of Junko, Theodore understood. I do have a change of heart. I remember hatred and anger toward the main body. It was strange for me, but given that I was mind-controlled and that Mad Scientist told me that I had been released from it, it suits me properly.


    "I won''t spare the followers of those who have become experimental benches, so I''ll follow you, okay? But what the original Theodore wanted was completely irrelevant."


    (This is not the temptation of the devil etc...... This child has freed me from the devil)


    Theodore has come to that conclusion, and something hot has crept up in his chest. Now I could clearly feel that I had the will to be one person.


    And conscious of what I was going to do, I tightened my expression and bowed my head deeply toward Junko, turning back my heel.


    "Heh... Pure sister is more demonic than I thought. Now the head of the Border Irane press corps, too, is over. Ah. I don''t expect to be killed by my pure sister before Van Damme hands me down."


    After Theodore leaves, Midori, who was in the same room and asked how he was doing, says strangely.


    "It''s not like he''ll succeed yet, but hey. But, well, maybe it''ll work."


    Conscious of the Theodore of whom I had modified, Junko said with a smile.


    "It''s creepy that Van Damme has been keeping his mouth shut."


    "Yeah. I''m sure he''s in the middle of something. Even when you were having troubles with me, it didn''t work. I think we''ll drop the bomb sometime."


    Junko was similarly known to the Demons.


    With a hectic face, Van Damme reads multiple evening magazines given to Katsuura.


    Actually, I didn''t do anything. It''s Van Dam. Kate and I got out after a fight, so I''m in that shock, and I''m just shuddering all day. It''s to the point of watching the news as I occasionally recall. After that, Katsuura will circulate the newspaper and read it.


    (Ever since your wife left, it seems awful. Looks like people have changed......)


    Seeing Vandamm almost relieved, Katsuura thinks.


    "Have you been after Kate again... It was sad that she disagreed with what I would do, but I thought that would be another evasion of what she could be given to the jade. But... that was a sweet read."


    The van Dam changed the color of his eyes and made a sharp voice.


    (Oh, did you see the article in this evening''s bulletin on the boulder and get it back)


    It was Katsuura who was a little relieved for some reason to see him return to his usual van Dam.

 1146 11

    An interview interview with Kate at the stable was in the early evening paper yesterday, even though it was today.


    "Kate Van Damme seemed pale late in the interview. The seven-grass case was making a scene about the selfie theory, but this time it looks very similar again ''


    The content of the interview remained as it was, but in the last extra sentence, both the prostitute and the dog owner looked up. Kate was inclined to lay low like she''d given up.


    "That''s terrible... every gossip magazine is on a level. The desk isn''t decent either."


    The newspaper I used to work for made Yoshiku depressed for a long time. And I feel sorry for Kate.


    "Aly''s the first one, Kara. Maybe this is the one for Datta."


    "No... but the stable was revamping and crying, and you still write articles like this?


    Listen to Kate and the dog keeper speaks the question.


    "It wasn''t the stable that wrote it. Writing articles is a desk. From several notes delivered by the reporter interviewed, the desk chooses to write appropriately. The desk, which I didn''t even interview in the field, doesn''t have a sense of the scene, so I''m guessing the content. It is often written that the results of the interview are crushed lightly and that there are no such things. So, even if I complain about the reporter I interviewed as different from the content of the interview, ''I can''t help it because the desk wrote it''. The stable must have broken my heart."


    Yoshiku explains. He also has a sense of sympathy for the stable, which is also a junior who was in the same area at one time.


    "Maybe I''ll take a ride on this and write some other articles that will slap Mr. Kate"


    Previously refrained, but if even one of the cut in shows up, he sees that it is possible to hitch a ride and continue one after the other.


    "Horse farms and liver cedars are saggy. And these two definitely saw the border irane press corps breathing. I mean, at the direction of the Border Irane press corps, I hung Mr. Kate."


    And, dog breeders.


    "What''s the point of turning more attention to Mr. Kate here?


    "Even if it''s attention, it''s still only Japan."


    To a long-standing question, the dog owner said.


    "What do you think? As the dog breeder reads, if the Border Irane press corps is in the back, it may take to diffuse on a global scale"


    Yoshiku expresses his thoughts. It is true that pomposity, not slapping, is the aim, but failed unexpectedly, but there is no reason for Yoshikuta to know.


    "If I slap Kareleva again, the Ano will surely ukel the stimulus"


    (I guess. Mr. Kate is the last person for Van Damme to poke at. I don''t do this nasty way.)


    Kate said, and I agreed with you for a long time, but I couldn''t imagine Yoshiku and the dog owners, such as the resurrection of Van Dam, who was relieved by Kate''s slapping anymore.


    "I''m going to tell you something personal, but I''ve heard about the desk for a long time now, and I''ve solved years of mysteries."


    The dog keeper talks.


    "When I won the Brain Reduction Literature Award, I came from a lot of places to cover it, but I''m going to cover it everywhere with the right attitude, so I was also awesome - I was answering it appropriately. But if there''s only one of you, there''s a guy who''s going to cover you honestly. I seriously answered that guy a lot too... I looked at his newspaper articles and they didn''t reflect what I answered, and I just wrote cod. But I was wondering then. The reporter who interviewed me wasn''t such a rogue copycat."


    "I''m sure that reporter must have been hard...... You didn''t mean it, and in your heart, you''re apologizing to the dog owner."


    Smudge and Shizuku say.


    "Can you twist and bend with the company''s intentions?"


    "I guess that''s what I mean. Like I said, the desk''s gonna be a mess."


    "Apparently - does that mean it wasn''t the same in your case?


    "My place is amazing - I was blessed. The desk speaks well, and I have a good sense of common sense, because he was a good man. I got a cute eye for it too. The stable worked under that desk in heaven, too. But I''ve heard so many bad rumors about other places."


    The desk was a senior who adored Yoshiku during the university rugby department, and at his invitation, Yoshiku joined the newspaper.


    "Even if reporters are desperate to use their feet for serious coverage, the desk is championed and insane, finishing up with garbage-like articles that distort the content of that coverage, and so on, it''s a daily tea meal. When I say why I do that, it''s to fan and distract readers, or for impression manipulation, including Provaganda - you can say it''s for money eventually. Even reporters who go to the field to interview you, even if they''re sincere or enthusiastic at first, if that''s repeated, that''s what makes them desperate for their job. That''s why so many reporters are such rotten twats. Continuing with cotton, it''s the newspaper''s rotten schematic."


    "I see... Is that what that was about..."


    There''s something wrong with the rotten rashes, and the dog owner laughs. It''s even stranger that I''ve been aware of that since I was a reporter for a long time.


    "It''s not a good interview with Kate at the stable. Worse guys touch people''s deaths relentlessly, too. Ask questions that you don''t think have very people''s minds. To a child who lost his parents in an accident, he said, ''What did you think when your parents died? How do you feel now?'' I don''t mind asking because it''s better for the masses. And one of these days, ''cause this is press work,'' I self-justify, and I seriously don''t know how to hurt people and I fall back on being a moralless piece of shit. I''ve seen a lot of guys like that."


    "Sun Takada still belongs to Katta, sir."


    Kate tells me how long I''ve been here.


    "It''s like Van Damme doesn''t react. Is that a scorch play? I know you''re up to something."


    And, the dog owner changes the subject again.


    "No, Sole must be, Kara, who fought with me, depressed by that shock and untouched by how many nanos"


    "Huh?"


    To Kate''s overly unexpected words, the dog owner spills a bitter laugh. Yoshiku has his mouth half-opened.


    "I''m a Sowie. After a fight with me Sita is so depressing that it also interferes with my work. I''m... a bad woman, Death. I figured it out, Ite, aimed at it, and I deliberately jumped out of the fight cite and it''s Kita. to the tame that delays his actions."


    "Something''s starting to make Mr. Kate look like a lass boss."


    Dog breeder who jokes and laughs.


    "Shikashi, even Wake who''s always depressed. Asumasen. It''s time to get back on your feet and move on to action, Death. Besides, once again, the spearhead was pointed at me, and as for Taunton Saleta, he would be absolutely silent and naive."


    With certainty, Kate said.


    "Mr. Van Damme is not the only one who moves. Border Irane Press Corps and Hepatic Cedar."


    Yoshiku says.


    "When the hepatic cedar is moving in the shadows, don''t set me up again"


    "Oh, we have to deal with this."


    The dog owner said, and the prostitute nodded.


    (Dealing with it)


    The dog owner had a few things to think about.


    (This guy looks like me. Because they are similar. I generally know what you''re thinking)


    Dog breeders began to think so as they looked into the liver cedar, and the handling of the dog breeders was flashing.


    "The only reason the liver cedar is still eating Omama is because, no, it survives is because of luck. It''s some kind of miracle that you''re out in public, in a standout position like this, and you would have bought a scattered grudge, but you''re surviving, protected by a shitty supporter and supporter. But that''s over, too."


    Yoshiku speaks out in anger. From time immemorial, hepatic cedar is a journalist''s disgrace, just like the belly of a squid.


    "Let this guy take responsibility. Let''s get this guy guilty."


    "I was gonna say that, too."


    The dog owner said with an invincible grin to the prolonged words he proclaimed in his true face.


    (Of course, legally, it''s not just socially, it''s just my way - in a way that Shizuku and Kate don''t look good - but)


    Dog breeder who doesn''t put it in his mouth and adds so.


    "The next target is liver cedar? I''ve already had sex with Uchi for a long time, and I''m in charge of Hepatic Cedar."


    Said the dog owner.


    "What are you going to do?


    "Secret. Well, leave it to me."


    As soon as he asked, the dog owner gave him a thumbs up and made him laugh.

 1147 12

    "Mr. Kate, the beating has begun again."


    At the dining room in Grimm Penisville, Saita says as she looks at the evening paper.


    "Which... Wow, this is terrible"


    Peek in from behind, the last sentence comes first into your eyes, and the peaches flaunt your face.


    "I see. So Mr. Van Damme was alive."


    Terrence also peered in from behind and said.


    "Alive? Even though your wife is badly written?


    "Mr. Kate was out and depressed, but it seemed to bring back the fighting spirit when she saw him get slapped"


    To the surprised Suntae, Terrence answered.


    "Men can be strong for women, women can be strong for men. Find someone like that quickly so you can fight for someone else."


    In a slightly away seat, Catherine, who was eating a large number of plates lined up on the table, speaks great, but they all went through.


    Private Oil Tanya Japan Branch.


    The large display in the break room shows news from abroad. In the United States, France, Argentina, Canada, Chile, Australia, the United Kingdom, etc., there are all these massive demonstrations going on.


    Most of them were members of the Grim Penis. They, who are also supporters of Van Damme, have recently been demonstrating media beatings from environmental protection.


    And the demonstration isn''t just about grim penises, it''s about adding people who turn their hates on the press.


    "At the moment Grim Penis is not just an environmental protection group, it''s also an anti-media organization. Rather, by doing so, we might aim to expand our forces"


    Biton said as he watched the footage, arm in arm.


    "No matter how much information manipulation is on top of Theodore, the public mind still looks on Van Damme''s side."


    said Nathan Pollock, a soldier under Biton. Recently, there has been a strange hatred within the Japanese branch of Private Oil Tanya named Pollock of Coupler Men.


    "I guess the idea of slapping the press rather than the Van Dam side still remains. Van Damme''s support itself has declined considerably, with a lot of suspicious parts also being charged. But that''s why I stopped by the press."


    "Does it feel like we''ve underestimated each other? I wonder if it will end up like this in Gudagda."


    "As a public, I wouldn''t mind, but the mucky parties will let that happen. Both Van Damme and Theodore pass me through, even as they wield the world and annoy me, that''s the type. These people are similar. There is no power, and there is a difference that we cannot pass through our own will."


    Referring to those who are eager to continue demonstrating in the footage, Biton said.


    At Tasmania Devil, a bar where residents of the back streets gathered, the dog owner made contact with the person alone.


    "This is all the information about the liver cedar willow meal and the people around it that was requested��"


    For some reason, the woman - Nana Kurosaki, one of the top executives of "O My Rape" - forwards the data, hardening her appearance, which leaves a bit of an unassuming but extremely beautiful appearance.


    "What''s going on?


    I''ve known about Nana for a long time, but I''m surprised because she usually treats me with a brighter attitude, but this time it''s a strange one.


    "No... I''ve reached an unexpected truth... That made me a little nervous. I''ve had this job a long time, but I can''t get used to cases like this forever."


    "What kind of case is that? Well, take a look."


    As he projected the display and read the information he was given, the dog owner understood what was wrong with Nana. The dog owner also took a breath.


    "I''m curious too... but I think I understood quite a bit when I heard what you were saying about journalists and informants who are comfortable pursuing the truth like this"


    Even though it was about Hepatic Cedar and its surroundings that I requested, it also contains information about people other than Hepatic Cedar and others. But it''s not irrelevant. It''s written because of it. While Nana was looking into it, I guess she got there.


    "Yep. I''m surprised I investigated it, too. Of course you don''t know what we''ve investigated, but that information is... very dangerous."


    "I know, it''s pretty dangerous as far as I can tell. I was made a clone, too, and the main body could be killed."


    A dog owner who speaks with the intention of joking and then is aware that that may not actually be a joke at all.


    "But even though it''s not the highest price course, you''ve often searched for this, and you''ve taught me."


    "When I was washing Mr. Hepatosugi''s neighborhood, it was easy to find out. It was also easy by our organizational standards to get to Kate. Ah... this way of saying it sounds a little braggy and might have felt bad... Make sure you didn''t ask."


    "No, no, I don''t think so."


    Nana, who says with a teary-eyed smile, also smiles small with a dog owner attached.


    (From an unexpected point of view, the mystery of Kate and Kate beating has been discovered. I didn''t know hepatic cedar was the key......)


    In the complex chest, in the dog breeder, the disgust for Kate boils clearly. Stronger than ever.


    (And you found this mystery of disgust in me, too)


    There was certainly the stench of soul decay. I also found out who it was. Knowing that had led to more aversion.


    Theodore is rumored in the shadows to be a reptile-like man.


    Theodore loves reptiles and has a lizard, but I seriously don''t know how I can be compared to a reptile.


    If I can be likened to a carnivore, I know. Because I am the man who ate people, set people on their feet, and built their present status. That was pleasant. In fact, he also liked the carnivore itself, and he had a less telling sexuality that he liked to feed the carnivore raw and watch him get eaten to death.


    Release a white edible mouse onto a lizard in a large cage. It is not a frozen mouse. A living, healthy mouse.


    The lizard eats up quickly. But I can''t swallow the whole thing in an instant either. I''m just talking about a rash. Still, his lower body is pinched disappointingly in both jaws, and the mouse screams peppy and tall, desperately trying to escape. My upper body is free, so I''m biting the head of a lizard.


    Theodore felt comfortable with the mouse scream and Theodore''s clone felt painful. Despite the same DNA and memory, it feels the opposite way.


    At this moment, Theodore, the iron skin, is bound to spill a laugh. Desperately rising, seeing the scene where a screaming rat, but at no cost, feeds on a much more gigantic carnivore than himself, the sadism in him fills.


    (I didn''t like to see a scene where a rat would be killed. But...... I can''t help but think it''s ugly now that I''ve solved my mind control, even though I don''t remember how offensive it was originally)


    The lizard shakes his head and punches a mouse against the wall to weaken him. Theodore looks comfortable with a distorted grin as the rat loses some strength and becomes dull in resistance. Observing the side of that Theodore, the clone is exposed to discomfort.


    "What?"


    Feeling Clone''s gaze and looking at him, Theodore felt something cold in his spine and neck muscles as he had the same face as himself that looked at himself uncomfortably.


    This was the case before, but the clone is clearly not looking right.


    The clone has mind control, so that it never turns against itself. But there is no reason for him to know that it is solved by Junko.


    "Ugly"


    A clone that tells you what it feels like.


    Hearing that one word, Theodore gets caught up in that feeling, like there''s been a serious bug in the computer. Impossible. There has never been, and should never be, an emotion like this, or a dialogue like this.


    "I... I don''t think I would have done this if my body was at least a slightly respectable person, if it had attraction as a person"


    A Theodore clone slowly moving toward the body as he talks.


    "You... what are you going to do"


    Seeing obviously dangerous signs, Theodore lags behind.


    "Try to get around to being eaten, too. Let me scream."


    When he said so quietly in a low voice, the clone jumped to the main body.


    "Nu-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o!


    More than a dozen seconds after the scream... blood. In the midst of the whole thing, the skull crushed and spasmodic Theodore body was rolling on the floor.


    "It was a nasty scream. Not even fun at all."


    Clone leans on the spot as he says, hitting the body''s brain from his mouth, chewing and swallowing.


    "Today is... my real birthday..."


    After finishing eating his brain, he groaned so in a whimpering voice, soaking up a few spilling tears.

 1148 13

    Two days have passed since the Horse Farm''s article on coverage of Kate appeared.


    (The desk wrote a shitty article that made it harder for Kate to be flexible...? Was it a failure to file the Seven Grass Cases......)


    The Kate interview article in the morning shitty newspaper was a terrible computational difference to try from hepatic cedar. I didn''t expect to be able to finish such a futile article.


    If it fails, the hepatic cedar thinks it has to be a souvenir to the Border Ilane Correspondents with another form of achievement. To that end, Hepatic Cedar has asked her supporters to speak up and gather information.


    Hepatic cedars are known to have a number of supporters, like surroundings.


    Those surrounding them are similar in character to hepatic cedars. Basically, the sexual roots are twisted, and the world''s events, as well as humans themselves, can only be viewed in a twisted way. I can only see it with colored glasses. I love the downward looking gossip, I love rumor stories whether it''s a lie or an unknown provenance, and I love the apoptosis of others.


    From them like that, I can sincerely enjoy an article written by a man like Hepatic Cedar, and Hepatic Cedar looks like a hero.


    They had a lot of information going on against Hepatic Cedar, and when Hepatic Cedar appeared on TV, they put on support, and they went out for drinks with Hepatic Cedar, and they were totally broken up with Hepatic Cedar.


    But while the liver cedar felt good surrounded by those surroundings, at the bottom of his belly he was constantly looking down on them, and he only thinks like a tool.


    Even when the border Iranese press corps called me out, I was wondering for a while what to do with them. Open it up and let us cooperate, or leave it unannounced. The Border Ilane press corps was told that if they were trustworthy collaborators, they wouldn''t mind revealing, but that if the information was made public, all responsibility would be taken by themselves. That''s why I was lost.


    In the end, I wanted to be bragged by them and be impressed, but I was exposed lightly in the booze seat, but so far there is no particular negative impact.


    One of the surrounding horse farms is also a reporter of morning shit, and the most usable man, but I don''t trust him much else.


    But as an informant, I''m comfortable. He has delivered good quality stories many times before.


    Also this time, one of the supporters grabbed extremely powerful information. He came into contact with someone who was Van Damme''s concealer. Besides, he even set me up for an interview.


    I was glad to connect with the Border Irane press corps to let them know that I was moving to defeat Van Damme, and I felt no doubt at this time that I was right.


    The Van Dam concealer and they saw an interview article with Kate at the stable and thought they wanted to make a cumming out of it. He then contacted his supporters, a face-wide circumstance, and contacted Hepatic Cedar.


    I thought I''d let him go to the stable again, but he contacted me that day that he couldn''t move in with another job, and Hepatic Cedar decided to go.


    It was the abandoned building that Hepatic Cedar visited. Hepatic Cedar was surprised to see if he would do Itanview in a place like this, and before entering, he calls the supporters he has put in contact with and confirms it again. Quite cautious.


    ''Yes, definitely. I''m waiting with Van Damme''s son right now. I really don''t want anyone else to see me, so I''m going to pick a place that''s thorough and invisible to people, and they''re going to be here. "


    My supporters respond. I was concerned that the voice was a little distant, but the supporters were inside, and I wondered if I would come this far and turn back, and even though I was suspicious, I would go inside the building.


    A strange odor struck the nose of the liver cedar as he walked inside the abandoned building and approached the stairs. It stinks badly. I don''t know what the hell you burned, but I''ve never smelled it before, but it drifts through the building.


    (Something sucks...)


    It was then when he felt in danger and turned his heels back to go out of the building.


    People were falling to lie down in the hallway. In the hallway I''ve been walking in, sometime.


    I first notice that there is something wrong with the head of the one who is falling. It''s black. No, it''s red everywhere.


    Keep your eyes peeled carefully to see what it''s like. Only my head is burned. I know this is the source of the smell. The smell of people''s meat burning.


    "I like horror, but it''s only about fiction. This imitation in real life... stop it."


    To distract the fear, whine out loud. There was resistance, but he slips by the side of the body and walks down the aisle. If we don''t go ahead, we can''t go outside.


    Hepatic cedar, who witnessed the murder and then had a feeling that the murderer was nearby, ran out as soon as he slipped through the body.


    It was then that the liver cedar came to the lobby in an attempt to get out of the building.


    All over the lobby, there was a small explosion to keep standing. explosions, rising smoke, and blasts. There is dust on the entrance as well.


    Seeing it, Hepatic Cedar hastily turns back inside the building, saying she must not be caught in the explosion. I don''t even have the consciousness that I''m being guided, and I instinctively desperately escape danger anyway.


    The earlier body came into the rolling hallway and the hepatic cedar leg stopped. Let fear catch your face.


    There were more similar bodies in two. The other one was only burned from the neck to the top. Besides, he looked familiar in the shape and outfit of another corpse.


    That was one of the supporters of Hepatic Cedar. A man with a tail, always wearing all green clothes, and a largely determined pattern of clothes. Definitely.


    Over the two corpses, I finally realized at this time what happened to the liver cedar. He said he was being framed now and he was being hunted down. Someone''s threatening my life.


    I get a call for Hepatic Cedar. It''s from a supporter I called in here.


    "Hey, you''re safe, what happened..."


    "Help me. Eh! Mr. Hepatic Cedar! Gube! ''


    "Hey, hello... hello!


    When I thought I had screamed, I heard a creepy voice, and that was clear.


    "Hih!?


    Like dropping metal from behind, there''s a loud noise, and the liver cedar trembles and screams.


    Shisha, Shisha, something just sounded and approached me. But I don''t see anything in the hallway.


    The hepatic cedar, who felt invisible but approached himself, rushed away from the spot feeling dangerous.


    I ran down the hallway and turned to the stairs. That''s when I saw what was arranged on the stairs, and I was stunned.


    Three raw heads. Now it''s not even burnt. So I can see clearly. All three were supporters.


    Metal sounds looming. The liver cedar is driven by fear and goes up the stairs.


    Upstairs, Hepatic Cedar will be shown several bodies again today. A corpse that dyed his abdomen red and fell. No, it''s not a body. Still alive. I''m cramped. Moving his eyes, he looks at the liver cedar crying, and reaches out as if he begs for help toward the liver cedar as he blows a bump and blood bubble out of his mouth.


    He was a supporter who called Hepatic Cedar here.


    "What happened... What the hell is this all about!?


    A hepatic cedar that lets supporters, who are bug breaths, have a blame-sounding voice.


    Eventually, the force fell out of his body, and his extended hand fell to the floor.


    There was a sound of metal shifting.


    "Hih!?


    A nearby door opened from the inside. And I saw the door open.


    "Come here quickly."


    It takes a calm voice. There was someone in the door.


    "You can stay on the spot if you want to die."


    That''s what they say and the door tries to shut.


    "Ma, stay!


    I don''t know who the hell you are, but believe me you''re on my side, I need to hurry inside the door, hepatic cedar to dash.


    I walked into the room in the door and Hepatic Cedar was out of line again.


    With him sitting in a chair, tied with rope and restrained, there was the appearance of Lord Saba Jiro. There are also monkeys in the mouth.


    "Why did you think I was on your side?


    On its hepatic cedar head, something metallic pressed and a teasing voice.


    "You can look over here. You can make funny moves. If you''re ready to die."


    "Oh, you..."


    Turning to the voice, there was a skinny man who looked familiar.


    The writer''s dog breeder Ichi. He was previously beaten by Hepatic Cedar in a scattered book review.


    "You know what a face-burning Shirley is? Yasuse taught me that there are witches who only burn people''s faces and kill them. Hey, I tried to imitate that, but how''d it go?


    Dog breeder talking with a slight laugh. The gun is held in its hand and the muzzle is directed at the hepatic cedar.


    "You want to know how I caught these guys? No, I''m not good at violence or anything, am I? That''s why I used my head. Even a weak, stinking man like me can do it with the least amount of power."


    I could also understand that hepatic cedar would mean the supporters killed, including the stable here. This man killed everything, and now he''s threatening his own life, too.


    I had the information organization O''Myrape look into all the liver cedar supporters and their contacts, and the dog owners were contacting me from one end.


    "Your supporters have come here without any doubt. He wants to cooperate with Hepatic Cedar. You''re popular. I''ve been admired so much. You can praise me there. It made it easier for me, too."


    The dog keeper says it sounds crazy. The hepatic cedar is half-stopped in fear and remains trembling.


    "You know, the majority of the criticisms in my novel were abominations that I don''t even know if I''ve read or not, but there was only one, obviously, criticism that I''ve read. Yes... it''s about depicting people burning to death."


    Keeping the muzzle pointed at the hepatic cedar, the dog keeps talking with a smile.


    "Sure it was written this way?" The depiction of burning people to death is too vivid and disgusting. I really imagine it. I wonder if this author actually burns and kills dogs and cats alive, sees and references them, and depicts them. And I assume you''re the owner of such an unusual sexuality, ''was that a sentence like this? This is the only place you''ve been sifted. I can appreciate you. "


    It''s not a hepatic cedar that doesn''t know why a dog owner is mouthing a dialogue like this and what''s behind that dialogue.


    "That''s half off with half a hit. It''s because I''m actually burning it to death. No, really wise eyes. Maybe I was just appropriately busted, but still, half of it''s a hit. What''s hazy is that it wasn''t the dog or the cat that was burning to death. Such a pathetic thing, there''s no way you can do it. I can''t believe I burned an innocent animal alive."


    Then I don''t even have to ask what you killed. Between now and here already, Hepatic Cedar has seen the answer as well.


    "You''re not the one who wrote that book review. I remember the same thing, so it makes sense."


    "What?"


    Hepatic cedar inadvertently leaks a surprising voice into words that don''t make sense.


    "You''re a two-year-old clone. Oh, you won''t believe it, so you don''t have to. And the belly, by the way. He looks older than you, but he''s your age, too. A two-year-old."


    With that said, the dog owner lowered the muzzle he was pointing at the liver cedar.


    Relaxed liver cedar. I don''t have the idea of taking a risk and jumping if I do. There is no guarantee that we can win.


    The gunshot sounded and the liver cedar stiffened.


    The dog owner shot was a horse farm tied to a chair.


    "I''m sorry to hear about it, even though I was able to revamp it thanks to Kate - is that it? No, that''s not true, is it?


    Shoot him in the abdomen so he doesn''t die instantly, and the dog keeper stares at the dying stable and talks.


    "If you die, you can be a hero, okay? The newspaper you belong to will continue to write about your death as a story of omama and masturbation for decades to come. As an abominable anniversary of the unforgivable violence that claimed the life of a distinguished journalist. And I don''t give in to violence, but every year another reporter replaces me and writes articles that I can''t help. Become a routine event. Best honor for you, isn''t it? Ah... but when you think about it, let the vendor take care of the body, and treat it like it''s missing? Too bad, after all. Honorable own reporter killed, no anniversary."


    That''s all I said, the dog owner turns to the liver cedar again from the stables that ran out in the middle of the conversation.


    "Hih...!


    Trembling liver cedar, trembling heavily at the fat on his face.


    "By the way - you say pens are stronger than swords, right? Would you let me put that into practice in this situation now?


    The dog owner demands the liver cedar as he gently wields a fluttering gun of nitrous smoke.


    "I''m not making fun of you. Seriously. The power of the pen - that is, the power of letting people wield their hearts, to move my heart and get out of this situation. Can''t you do that? And I want to correct another mistake, because I don''t want to kill people and I don''t like them."


    "Hey, what''s the demand... Threaten me to do a horror show so far... is there something...?


    With hopeful observations, Hepatic Cedar says with a crying face. This is the best I can do.


    Maybe it''s just a grudge, the killing itself. We also know that if it were, it would be over.


    "The conversation was quick and helpful, but it wasn''t funny, and my heart didn''t shake. Well, it''s questioning. You think it''s true that pens are stronger than swords?


    The dog keeper, as he says, points the gun at the hepatic cedar again.


    "With a pen... on the sword... you can''t possibly win..."


    When he answered with a sweeping voice, Hepatic Cedar came to the scene and noticed that he had drained the liquid from his groin much earlier.


    "I, the novelist whose pen is supposed to be a weapon, use my sword. No, I don''t know how."


    Looking down at the heartbroken liver cedar, a dog owner with a gun shrugged with a sarcastic grin.

 1149 14

    Kate makes the call while Shizuku is bathing.


    "How are you -? How''s the tail?


    "Contact Ga Late Sita got into a fight with her husband and got a little runaway Site"


    "Does Kate have a couple fights, too?" I just thought it was a squishy couple - ''


    "If you call that Yan Wu, you''re the Osidri couple. Sonotame, I can''t get a tip to monitor my husband''s trends on the side. I''m sorry."


    "I don''t mind that, but I hope we can make up soon."


    "It just didn''t come out, Deja. I cooperated and ran into someone who looked like a crew. Socite, both husband and border Irane press corps to enemies si, both shake up geta fists down Cell, move and imas"


    ''Really? Don''t push me. You can always throw it away if you don''t like the mission, so I''m gonna take care of my family. "


    Kate understands that the words of the person on the phone are not just social dictionaries, whether they are genuine or not.


    "It''s bitter to lie. And the trick of playing your lying self."


    Drop the tone of your voice, says Kate.


    ''Yeah. So... if it''s hard, stop whenever your heart can''t stand it.''


    "So... Mata, if anything happens, contact Shimas"


    "Protect Kate from the Word of God."


    The phone hung up.


    "I... am never the Virgin Nad. Bad woman Death. It''s a demonstration. God bless you. Mass?


    Kate looked up at the void and asked in a pitiful voice.


    Theodore''s clone visited the Yukooka Institute again the day after he killed and disposed of his body.


    "I really wanted to thank you for meeting him in person."


    Facing Junko in the reception room, Theodore told him with such faces as senseless.


    "From now on, I''m going to take over what I''m trying to do."


    "Is that what you want?


    Asked by Junko to reconfirm, Theodore mumbled for a moment.


    To this end, Junko gave me the power to carry on the memory of those who ate. And Theodore also executed it because he became disgusted with the fate of being an ugly original alternative. But when asked if it was the real wish to replace Theodore, it also raises questions.


    "No... I... Really? I''m not sure myself. But because I want to be one person, not someone''s alternative... I''m going to start there. If that way of life doesn''t fit, I''ll look for another way of life."


    Laughing a little lightly, Theodore says.


    "I want to be human first. Until now, I couldn''t call you a person. It wasn''t that way of life. Because I was able to free myself and my mind from that curse. I want to sing about my life as a human being."


    Theodore''s face, which speaks of vague hope, was clear, and as young as he was, in the eyes of Junko.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m not trying. In the meantime, we have to clean up the current commotion."


    "That''s right. It''s a troublesome problem."


    "Mr. Van Damme is an enemy to me, and you''re my mouse, so let''s work together."


    "Yes, is that okay? That''s comforting and much appreciated. But... you''re left to look after me. Is there anything I can do for you from me? If you do, don''t hesitate to say it."


    To Junko, who cares with an uncontrolled smile, Theodore returned it with a feverish voice as her eyeballs got hot.


    (Something...... Mr. Theodore, as far as I could see on TV, he wasn''t a very emotional person, but this guy in the clone seems to be emotional about some recoil that his mind control has unlocked. Most importantly, it seems honest. I wonder if I can do it well instead of the main unit like this. Maybe it''s an excuse to change the image, but come on)


    I don''t know the main body Theodore directly, but as far as I''ve heard what I saw and said and done over the video, I don''t have much of a fond impression of pure child. But this Theodore, a clone, was a good impression.


    Kate and Shizuku were called to Karaoke Box by a dog owner.


    We got an important collaborator in the middle of nowhere, so we brought him here, but they said we couldn''t take him to the house of the brother-in-law, so he carried him face-to-face in a karaoke box. I was told it was a pleasure to see who it was.


    (Probably someone from the hostile forces - I guess. Grim Penis or Private Oilfield Store)


    That''s what Yoshiku thinks.


    "I''m here to sekkaku karaoke, kara, sing something and what about mite?


    "I''m tone-deaf...... Not much of a song or anything..."


    "Deja I sing Masho. It''s conna-style from day to day, like me. Si, it''s worse, sir."


    "No."


    Laughing, Kate takes the microphone and sings it by choosing a reggae-based song.


    Where Kate had finished singing about four songs, the dog owner and another person appeared.


    "Hepatic cedar......!?


    Seeing a dirty middle-aged man with a fatty body, coming in from behind a dog breeder, Shizuku was stunned and screamed.


    "Yeah, well, that''s why. I''m going to plan on using this guy next."


    dog breeder who says with a slight laugh. The liver cedar atrophied and its eyes were seen clouding with fear.


    (What magic did you use... Besides, hepatic cedar doesn''t look like shit.)


    Seeing how the liver cedar is, Shizuku is severely suspicious. Hepatic cedar when shown on TV and online videos was such a man, who, while on the good side, could read a confident and magnificent inner surface that he could clearly see looking down at others. But now when it comes to liver cedar, it looks like a fiercely familiar hamster. Of course, there is no fine dust for the loveliness of a hamster.


    "Van Damme will be behind us for now, first let this guy expose the darkness of the Border Irane Press Corps"


    "Well, do that. My safety is..."


    Hepatic cedar, first told here about what cooperation he could be made to do, shook up when he heard about the dog owner. When the Border Ilane press corps called me out, I was intimidated by Nori that if I betrayed him, I couldn''t even guarantee my life. I felt that was definitely not just a threat.


    "I can tell you there''s not a hundred percent to be killed by the Border Irane Press Corps. If I did that, I would be in a bad position on the part of the Border Irane press corps for having been killed by sanctions because I wrote something inconvenient. Oh, here''s what you''re gonna write at last." If I die suspiciously, it is a sanction by the Border Ilane Press Corps, "he said.


    This valve of the dog owner was a lie. Dog breeders don''t think so. The private oilfielder behind the Border Ilane Press Corps intends to kill Van Damme from the start. It''s like they''re thinking about killing their enemies without worrying about their bad reputation. Therefore, there is no protection against killing hepatic cedar.


    "What kind of tricks do you do with exposed sassels?


    "It stays that way. Speaking to many reporters, he said he was creating something like a task force held by the Border Irane Press Corps. And in a way that was half blackmailed. Because of this, I''ll expose all the information that Yoshiko found out about. The press revolution and who it is."


    To Kate''s question, the dog keeper answers with a slight laugh.


    "I see... the more publicly it becomes difficult for the Border Ilane Press Corps to create a new secret reporter to replace operatives... And the reporters we have right now could be uncooperative."


    And, Shizuku.


    "It''s about a light jab, but I don''t think it''s going to be effective."


    That said, the dog owner turns his hand familiarly to the shoulder of the liver cedar. The movement alone is causing the hepatic cedar to tremble in fear.


    (Seriously, what the hell did you do? He said he would freak out such an arrogant man so far...)


    Dumb prolonged. Kate is also suspicious.


    "Of course he''ll make the most of it afterwards. Look, we''re gonna work together, right?


    "Yes..."


    Hepatic cedar answers the dog breeder who confirms with a smile, with a voice that is likely to disappear.


    "You... how the hell did you let this man follow you?


    Shizuku asks half-eyed. I''m pretty sure it''s not a pretty way.


    "Trade secrets. You better not know, and if you believe me, don''t even try to know."


    Chichi waves his finger a little, and the dog keeper answers.


    "Van Dam, I say behind you... if you take one of them out first, the other one''s going to be empowered, this. Can''t we both do this at the same time?


    Yoshiku asks.


    "Hmm... temporarily the ratings may lean towards one side, but for that matter the apoptosis is just intense. Don''t worry about it."


    "I agree with Dog Breeder Sun, too. I was wondering if it could be in one order."


    Dog breeder and Kate told me that I wasn''t very convinced with Shizuku, but I decided to be convinced.

 1150 15

    Fully frequented, Demon clan meetings.


    There was always more this time and I was bothering. Somehow, in a Japanese newspaper near Van Damme, a hell of a scoop from the Border Irane press corps burst. And that just happened to flare up in every country.


    That the Border Iranese Correspondents Corps, in solidarity with journalists from all over the world, is the activity of the Information Task Force. And it was the identity of the press revolution. In the table the unionisation of national cross-border media and the securing of vested interests in the name of information. And behind it, it was all exposed that it was a fabrication of information and a substitute for deliberately having a case accident and creating a news source.


    Besides, that was by a reporter named Hepatic Cedar who had originally slapped Kate, so from those who knew him, it was an announcement of shock.


    "The border Irane press corps is completely torn apart."


    "On the net, when what you''re doing is on the same level as Van Damme, you''re being slapped all over"


    "In fact, not on the same level... The way you build a closed information cartel and give it a vested interest is exactly the same for Van Damme and Theodore."


    "Even if it''s true, you''ve often made this an article, even though you don''t have a definite source to show it. Isn''t it just the testimony of a man named Hepatic Cedar?"


    "Is this Van Damme''s counterattack?


    "I also feel hand warm for that. Is that all you have?"


    ''But it''s not that it doesn''t hurt. It''s rather cumbersome. The content of this article is true, and it will be difficult to work with this hand in the future''


    Theodore thinks that it will only be difficult to work with and that it will never be possible.


    "I also doubt if Van Damme did it. It''s more likely that he ran wild against us, arbitrarily ''


    Given the cause of the hepatic cedar and Kate, when I heard about Theodore, I thought that the rest of the clan would stick together.


    ''So, what''s your next hand? The press revolution you''ve been thinking about is useless now, isn''t it? Unification alone is repugnant''


    Raphael asks. He is also aware, but now Raphael was seen within the clan, like the head of the Antitheodores.


    "Grimm Penisville with Van Dam is now protected by the police. But in the near future, I''m going to let this go."


    Theodore answered.


    "How?


    "It''s hard to say here."


    It was said in front of them that Junko asked him to call on Kiyoyoyoshi Hojo, Inspector General of Police, one of the top executives of the back street "Central", "The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure".


    The Japanese ruling class was originally connected to Grimm Penis, but the distance was opened in the case of the Dream Popus. And the private oilfielders are clearly hostile. From Japan, it doesn''t matter if there is a blow to either faction. Rather, both sides consider it preferable to take the blow.


    Theodore thinks there''s something he can reason for to quit guarding Grimm Penis. I wonder if Junko suggested that to the Inspector General.


    Meanwhile, the Grim Penis faction was also surprised by the hepatic cedar exposure article.


    "I didn''t expect a reporter who was following Kate into this kind of behavior. Something about a dog biting his owner''s hand."


    Beard the newspaper, Van Damme roars. Katsuura refrained as usual beside him, and Terrence sat on the couch.


    "The ratings of the Border Irane press corps drop even further. But given the character of a person named Theodore, you wouldn''t consider it a great blow. Since we are the ones who have the majority of the press authority, when we can manipulate the impression as we please, we must be looking down on the public and turning a blind eye. The sheep are not as stupid as they think they are."


    (Exactly, but the folks aren''t as stupid as you think)


    Katsuura plunges into her heart, laughing at Van Damme with her nose. Van Damme also stunned me to look at the average person low from day to day, but only when it was convenient to do so.


    "So, what does Mr. Van Damme plan to do?


    Terrence asks.


    "The Border Iranese press corps, which was raided by ambushes, will be rattled... It''s a stone to attack here at once... but it''s a strange flow."


    Put the newspaper on the table, Van Damme conceives.


    "As a result, me and Theodore, the power of both sides is being shredded. Is it too much to think that it''s like a third party leaping...


    (sharp......)


    When I heard Van Damme say it, Terrence turned that way and spilled a smile.


    "Kate, for example. I have power with her. That''s how much you can do."


    It was Van Damme who, at the time Kate opposed what she did and left, had also made predictions of moving as an enemy. But...


    "I thought so, and I was exploring the trends of Kate''s supporters and NGOs, but there was no sign of any movement."


    "Mr. Van Damme and Theodore, there will be others with grudges, so isn''t that possible there?


    Katsuura said.


    "Sure�� for example, you''re putting me at risk, maybe the rulers are leaping in, but you can''t check that far"


    Sometimes I find myself annoyed by the fact that I am a running van dam who stepped on others, pushed them away, and hitched the hegemony, but in a position to get attention, I am also in a position where all people ask about the opportunity to bite if there is a gap. Now was the right time.


    At noon, the day after the Hepatic Cedar Exposure article appeared in the newspaper putting his shoulder in Van Damme, Hepatic Cedar was summoned to a certain place by the dog owner.


    It was a train home at a certain station. The dog owner is coming first, looks at the face of the liver cedar and laughs.


    "I''m not sneaking up on a conversation or anything right now, am I? If I had done that..."


    "I didn''t. No!


    To the dog breeder who puts in the exploration, the liver cedar shakes his neck to the side in a hurry.


    "Whatever that is... good, Mr. Hepatic Cedar. Your article is full of shit. You''re a star. You know, isn''t he the one who runs out of journalistic profits? Thank you for your help."


    And the dog breeder said with a furious grin, but the cedar was nagging, and silent.


    "Hepatic cedar, by the way. I told you the other day, didn''t I? He said the Border Irane press corps would never kill him 100%. The reason for this is that if you were killed by sanctions, you would have a terrific dirty image of the Border Ilane press corps that you wanted to keep a clean image of. So even as a precaution, I wrote it down once you thought you''d been killed by the Border Irane Press Corps."


    Keeping a grin on his face, the dog keeper confirms. Hepatic cedar raises her fearful face and sees the dog owner.


    "I mean, it is. If you die in this situation right now, it means you can strike the border Iranese press corps."


    I couldn''t possibly not understand the meaning of the words of a dog breeder telling him with a refreshing smile, hepatic cedar. I tremble when my knees are cramped, making me cry.


    "No... not really... Help me..."


    ''The next train won''t stop at this station. It''s dangerous, so inside the white line...''


    The begging arrowhead, the Express train is coming.


    That''s where I got annoyed. Why did they call you home at a station like this? Now that he was thrust down, I thought he was going to be killed by a train, and Hepatic Cedar realized his blood was going to draw him away.


    Hepatic cedar that changes blood phase and rushes out in great haste.


    "Dude..."


    Seeing that, he figured out how the liver cedar had escaped, and a dog breeder who was shuddered. There''s no way I''m going to poke it down for the moment the train arrives in a place where anyone can see anything like this. I can''t even sneak into a crowded situation, but the station is a rare situation with people, and some cameras are checking the station campus.


    "I wanted to talk more about it though. Too bad."


    Take out your fingertip phone, project a holographic display, and tap the screen with your finger.


    The obese body of liver cedar that was running collapsed at the front, rolling down the station stairs as it stood. The gunshot sounded a little late.


    (The boulder is a rare arm sniper, even in the back street, it does a good job)


    The sniper gun itself is not out there, and the killing by the method of sniping is rare in the back street, and if this method comes out, it is troublesome, so it is repelled. But it''s not like there''s no sniper killer at all either.


    The station cameras should have shown the dog owner and the liver cedar. There was a nearby view, but the camera doesn''t even show how we''re talking. To avoid showing it that way, the dog owner was behaving properly calculated. The distance, position and angle of the camera were also properly calculated.


    (I can feel more tragic when a child dies than when an adult dies, but if this guy dies about two and a half years old, nothing will bring sympathy to bear. Do you imagine the weight of a person''s life? Besides, this guy took over his original memory and work, and he kept writing bad articles. It''s garbage cleaning.)


    Dead is better for the world. The deal is, for sure. Hepatic cedar is exactly who he is, and for his social contribution, he took on garbage cleaning on his own - a feeling to that extent from a dog owner.

 1151 16

    On the evening of his death, the news reported that he had been murdered.


    Yoshiku and Kate saw the news at Yoshiku''s apartment and learned of the death of Hepatic Cedar. There are also dog breeders.


    "I can''t believe hepatic cedar was killed..."


    Yoshiku roars.


    "Oh, they must have been crowns of the Border Irane Press Corps."


    Dog breeder with his hands on his thin jaw and grinning slightly.


    "Thoughts Tak is Nye, but it could be the work duck of Cornelis. On the Tame of Planting a Dirty Image in the Border Irane Press Corps"


    With a gloomy face, Kate mouths her thoughts. I can say it from my own mouth, but I can''t help but say it because my husband thinks I might do that.


    "If you look at the internet, there are quite a few guys with the same reading as Kate. Oh, it looks like the Border Irane press corps has issued a statement, too. Wow, that''s funny." It''s not our fault. Van Damme tried to blame us. "It is also seen that the Border Ilane Press Corps did it, both to stigmatize and suspect Van Damme when this happens, and with Usa Sunshine."


    Projecting a holographic display, the dog owner reports with a shard of laughter.


    (What''s wrong...)


    Shizuku looked grumpy and looked sideways at the dog owner.


    And the sword was wielded against him that had the pen, and his neck was removed. Whether it was the liver cedar that was killed or not, it''s the schematic I hate most about Shizuku. And...


    "Try from Dochira''s camp, Mo., at this time, killing Hepatic Cedar Sun. I think Sita''s is difficult to say what to do. Death..."


    And, Kate.


    "In that sense - I would say careless, but I can also say that the death of hepatic cedar helped by striking both. Both brought suspicion and discredited them. Yeah, he''s dead and helpful."


    The dog owner laughed and mouthed the fact of being careless and extreme.


    "Maybe it was a total third-party thing. There are many who hold grudges against hepatic cedars, and if they kill them at this time, they tread that they can impersonate the Border Irane Press Corps, and execute them, he said. Thinking about it," If I die suspiciously, it will be the work of the Border Ilane Correspondents ", that line of prevention might have worked the opposite way. haha."


    (So what''s wrong with you? Why are you laughing there...)


    There is no mistake in what the dog keeper says. But I don''t like the way you say it, and I don''t like it any more when you laugh fun, it''s a long time ago.


    "Can we use the example hand already?


    When I snuck out loud and calmed down, Yoshiku said so and looked at Kate.


    "Van Damme and the Border Ilane Press Corps, if the credibility of both sides is compromised, it''s an effective hand. On my initial plans, I was going to poke a little more chimati, but I feel like I''ve had enough. The world''s questioning both of them. Isn''t this your chance?


    "Yes, Death. The meal is ready."


    I got prolonged words, and Kate nods.


    "Right, finally"


    The dog owner laughs. The time has finally come to use the planned last resort. On the contrary, that''s all we can do. At least I haven''t thought about what lies ahead or any other hand. I can''t think of any.


    "Well, it''s time for me to spare you. Good luck, Kate."


    "Good luck, Samma. Mommy, good luck."


    When the dog owner stood up and said goodbye, he walked towards the front door. Kate returns her greetings, but Yoshiku says nothing.


    When the dog owner tried to leave his stepchildren''s house, the stepchildren followed the dog owner silently and came to the front door.


    "What is it?


    Dog breeder looking back, smiling lightly and looking at the manners.


    "Dog breeder, I''m not that stupid, either, am I?


    He stared at the drifting dog breeder with a serious look, Yoshiku said.


    "Hepatic cedar dies at this time..." Even if I hadn''t, I would have used my most hateful hand. "


    "Hmm? I don''t know what kind of hand you hate the most in the first place, and I had a personal cause with him, and... no, I don''t know. Can''t you just swallow the clouds?


    To the dog breeder, who asked with a smile, Shizuku remained silent for about a few seconds, but eventually exhaled heavily.


    "This time... my head didn''t turn. What I didn''t realize was that I was an idiot who never even doubted it."


    When I heard that word from Shizuku, the dog owner''s grin changed. It was not a faint laugh, but a sad smile.


    "I''m sorry. But when you''re dating me, this happens all the time, so if you don''t like it, maybe you should only work with me this time. As far as I''m concerned, I''d like you to wear a little more dirt."


    Instead of the usual teasing way of talking, and telling him so in a calm tone, the dog owner now knocks on the door and goes outside.


    (Similar things, a lot of people say...)


    I took a big sigh and Yoshiku shrugged in my mouth.


    At noon, the day after the hepatic cedar died, Rafael boarded the Japanese branch of the Border Irane Correspondents Corps and immediately met with Theodore to inquire.


    "Did you kill the liver cedar?


    To Raphael''s straightforward question, Theodore takes his breath.


    "Stupid thing... that... there''s no way I would"


    "It''s a stupid thing. There is only suspicion in the Border Ilane press corps, and there are only disadvantages. I made a statement that it was Van Damme''s fault, but it''s also really painful."


    "That''s an assertive thing, as if I did it. Are you deciding I did it belly-up?


    Theodore annoyed by the way Raphael said it.


    "And. We were originally trying to assassinate Van Damme as well. I don''t care about reputation. I''m the one who makes the reputation. I can operate as much as I want."


    The Australian Theodore can only be seen in Raphael''s eyes as a perfect vanity.


    "No, even if the public is deluded, the media cannot be deluded. Your idea must have largely collapsed. Those who, like the Hepatic Cedars, move as puppets of the Border Iranese Press Corps, cannot make any more. I can''t let you follow me. I think they''re gonna kill me. Or threaten to kill me if I don''t obey?


    "That''s... that''s true"


    Raphael was surprised to see Theodore suddenly breaking and admitting in agony during the conversation.


    As for this man, it was surprising that he thought he would be arrogant to say anything, and that he had reacted like this.


    And Theodore gets annoyed. If you''re a real Theodore, there''s no way you''re going to react like this. He said it should be more dignified and arrogant.


    "Which side are you on?"


    I''ll imitate the real thing and say it cold, Theodore. But after I say it, I feel what a disgusting discomfort. This dialogue is not my intention.


    "I just have good sense and character. Neither of them is your way."


    "Shut up, my angel name is. Remember the words now. I don''t even approve of retraction. Sooner or later, I''ll make you regret what you said about that dialogue."


    "Well, you could have said that humane dialogue, too."


    Raphael scoffs at the fact that a man thought to be iron skinned was cornered and revealed his true nature lightly.


    Raphael, on the other hand, was even heartily surprised. Still, today''s Theodore is strange. I may be upset by the death of the hepatic cedar, but it''s not what I know of Theodore. It is unexpected because it showed such a human odor reaction facing the face.


    Theodore, by the way, was in a hurry. He seemed to have shown his tail, which he was a phony, early on, when he felt suspected by Raphael.


    That''s when Theodore''s men call me.


    ''Kate''s going to make an emergency statement online. It''s live.''


    "Okay."


    Theodore projects a holographic display. In a slightly larger size, as it also looks like Raphael.


    "Cornelis Van Damme, Theodore Theon Demon, I propose to both names ha. Don''t you ever get tired of beating each other up, Ca? About time Heideth. Both sides, why don''t you turn the spear into a cot that wasn''t there?


    To this call by Kate, Theodore turned his eyes round.


    (I see... it would be effective to say that at this time. Was Kate waiting for this time? Was Kate the one who was moving in the shadows?


    Raphael puts his hand on his mouth and guesses.


    "In Conoma, whichever faction Ga wins, the world Nittotte, many people Ni take, nothing good Deshaw. Due to mutual rights, the dake we want to use is exposed to the former Ni during the day, and people don''t believe in Mo or the Noh faction. Such a state de, if both forcefully create their own front nah institutions, it will be chaos even if you think doh. There is no positive si info out there, more ni than ever, it will be nall in a world that will be manipulated by fabricated info. I''ll make it clear to you. Neither is Yoi. Your runaway de, if the world is made tearless, it will happen."


    At all, many of the people watching Kate deliver snorted loudly at Kate''s words. Raphael, and Theodore snuck up on that.


    ''The best thing is that the media works good sense, and my husband - Cornelis Van Damme - is right, Death, to be thorough with the right press. Kara, who didn''t do it, must be Natta''s for something like this. Both Cornelis and Mr. Theodore have left the Kono case beautifully, and we know that the mass media from all over the world have come to Thailand this time with the right press posture to admonish Nodisturbances and cite them as media.''


    That''s where Kate''s delivery ended.


    Theodore was impressed and exhaled with admiration. I think there are times when boulders are just treated like a Virgin and supported by a large number of people. Honestly respectable.


    Theodore even smiled unconsciously, but I realized that Raphael was gazing at me like that and that I was smiling, and I was annoyed.


    "You want both sides to lower the fists you shook up? Isn''t that the most unlikely request?"


    It is a teodore desperate to fix and learn the original to make it evil, but its tone is weak.


    (As far as I feel...... I think Kate is right. But if that poor original of heart... must be willing and not retreating...)


    Theodore, who thinks so and acts, but come on, it''s starting to feel ridiculous, too.


    "But it''s also arguably the smartest choice. Because we can''t do that, mankind will always be foolish and continue to fight."


    "Hmmm......"


    Feeling persuaded by Raphael''s words, Theodore accidentally nodded and admitted.


    Rafael looked at Theodore wonderfully. On that face, too, there was an obvious expression. He was anxious somewhere and had a face that made him feel bitter.


    (Is this man, not Theodore, someone else?


    That''s what I thought, Raphael, but I wasn''t on guard. Now Theodore is too poisonless. No matter how badly you make a statement, it just feels like it''s stretching.


    (I did hear Theodore was using clones as shadow fighters. It''s right in front of you, isn''t it? Regardless of appearance, the inner flavour is very different...)


    If you think about it, it seems like the words and deeds are just as bad as the acts from earlier. And every now and then, I get a glimpse of something like goodness.


    (If it''s a clone, why are you here? Whether the original is being targeted by someone and can''t walk the table, doing something unexpected somewhere and making an alibi, or... is the real thing dead already? I can only think of those three)


    If the original had been killed and the clone had been replaced, that would seem to Raphael to be in the best condition.

 1152 17

    Van Damme watched Kate''s call on both sides to put a spear on tape.


    "Hehe...... sounds like Kate. Plus, it showed up at a good time. Calculated."


    I feel proud of my wife, and it spills nature and laughter.


    Van Damme''s reason is appealing, whether it is better to leave here or not. Think only of the loss account, and you''ll see that''s the right path. Van Damme before would have left without getting lost.


    Then Kate set up a meal to make it easier for us to leave each other. Thank you very much. I can say that I''m going to run out of manhood, such as getting a woman to move this far, or I can say that I have no pity. If we don''t retreat here - it''s terribly inappropriate and rude to let her get this far and still be mean. Apply mud to Kate''s face as well.


    I''m sorry, but I can''t swallow.


    With all due knowledge, Van Damme''s conclusion was to keep fighting and pass me through.


    "You are a goddess with an unclean heart. It''s something I respect and worship. It is a being that moisturizes my rotten heart. I think it''s a miracle that I met you, and that I was bound to you. That''s all, I want to thank a fool like God. But... I''m a bad guy with a thin, dirty heart."


    The footage is already broken. The recorded delivery is over. Staring at the display, smiling small, Van Damme speaks in a dreamy tone to Kate, who is not here.


    "You are beautiful and dazzling wherever you go. It is truly a miracle in this world. I will never forget my gratitude for having you as my wife. [M] But...... I can''t even illuminate the shadows in the darkness of my heart. Above all..."


    So Van Damme''s flesh voice broke off.


    (Above all, Kate, because of you, I''m being mean right now. If I had been worse before I met you, I would have speared thinking only of the profit and loss account. No, before that, I wouldn''t have even fought. For you, I''m fighting because of you. Yet I tell you to stop fighting. In that situation... you think I can pull back? Can''t you see that?


    In his heart, after a single questioning that never returned an answer, Vandam smiled and waved as if to mock himself, erasing the display that had remained projective.


    The day after Kate''s call came.


    Kate appeals to both sides to retreat in public - this is the first hand she thought of for a long time. But all of a sudden I cut this card and it doesn''t work. In this feud, when both sides wear out or the public damaged their credibility against both, they viewed this card as effective if it was cut.


    "I know I can''t honestly listen to you. But here''s what the world thinks. I don''t know if I should do what Kate says. Only the two giants are willing to continue to argue and even try to change the way the world works. When this happens, suspicion and resentment accelerate."


    At home, as usual, she talks with Kate in front of her dog owner and Yoshiku in arms.


    "From what I''ve seen the public react, it''s been quite an effective hit"


    While browsing the internet, the dog keeper says. Voices endorsing Kate ranged from 60% to 70% wherever they looked.


    "But... it''s not a decision, is it? Do you have the last todome in mind?


    "Hmmm... I don''t have that, this is it"


    The dog keeper asks me, and Shizuku puts his head on.


    "It''s just a hopeful observation that I hope you''ll leave now. If I don''t leave... I need my next hand again. I knew that, but with my head, that was the limit."


    Yoshiku said. Neither Van Damme nor Theodore have responded yet. Seeing as the dog keeper doesn''t leave from the dialogue, I think Yoshiku.


    "All right, talk to Junko and the others. You can just lend me your wisdom."


    A dog owner slaps his hand and suggests.


    "I hope they don''t tell me to be an experimental bench just to lend my wisdom."


    I joked and Yoshiku said.


    A major change took place before Grimm Penisville. Police officers and patrol cars who were forming rows and guarding the perimeter of the building disappointingly began to pull up in unison.


    Silver Storm Hall escorts are still there, but they are as few as the police.


    A group of assassins, tented and waiting at a remote location, had been sloppy in swallowing until then, but caught off guard when they saw the police retreat.


    "Why did you withdraw so suddenly?


    Charles arms up and speaks the question, but there can''t be anyone else who can answer it.


    "You mean we can storm this already? That''s what this is all about, isn''t it? I think I''m good. Let''s go then. Let''s go right away."


    "Wait."


    Adonis just stopped Masami from trying to ride the bike.


    "It could be some kind of trap. Report it to the client and ask for instructions."


    That''s what Adonis calls Theodore.


    ''You''ve already retreated... That was a lot quicker than I expected. Keep your eyes still until then, as I''ll have more assassins heading your way.''


    Theodore''s instructions to Adonis were as follows:


    "I wonder if that means the interference of the political power of the private oilfielder that caused us to retreat?


    "From what I''m saying, yes."


    Charles said, Adonis nodded.


    "Either way, it''s time for this waste of peaceful time."


    "It''s not for nothing - It was fun chatting with everyone, wasn''t it? So I won''t let you call this futile. Mr. Adonis chatted with me, thought it was useless?


    "Okay, okay. That''s not a waste. Sorry."


    Adonis appropriately apologized to Masami, who has captured the word butt.


    (I was just gaveling at you unilaterally)


    The fact was not spoken of on this occasion. For once, I was still bored.


    Inside the Grimm Penisville, the police were slightly upset about their departure.


    "Why did you leave?


    "Looks like Silver Storm Hall stays for me, though."


    They still don''t seem to move.


    A sea chihuahua facade gathers at the entrance to engage in conversation while paying attention outside the building.


    "During the day the police protected me, all the wounded, including me, were able to return to the front, but not at all."


    With eleven fortified vampires sidelined, Catherine said. Skin grafts were performed, so no burn marks were left.


    "The fact that the enemy isn''t coming right now must mean we''re waiting for backup. It should come in pretty good numbers."


    And, Terrence.


    "Silver Storm Hall seems to be fighting for me too, but some of them were using their eyes on me. Nasty. But I forgive you."


    "That''s my fault."


    "Ma, if I boss, I''ll be jealous."


    Terrence burst into Catherine talking about her own world with a smile, but she never came out of her own.


    "You can stop the logistics and attack the food if you want, as the police have abandoned it. That''s the worst part."


    And, Terrence.


    "Don''t worry about that for now."


    Vandamm showed up at the entrance said. For once, I came to see how things were going.


    "There were also signs that it would happen, so I kept a large quantity of preserved food while the police were there. Don''t you have about six months?


    "Are you going to stand for six months?


    Mr. Van Damme doesn''t seem to know the limits.


    To Van Damme''s words, Terrence and Catherine get pully.


    "Well, I''m not going to keep fighting like this all the time. It''s time for me to move too"


    Declaring with an invincible look, Van Damme returned to his heel and returned to the office.

 1153 18

    Yoshiku and the dog breeder visited the Snow Oka Institute and spoke roughly of their previous activities in front of Junko, Midori, True and Tired, and also said that they were stuck and came here.


    "Yair, okay guys, have you been moving in the shadows for a long time? I thought it was Kate''s settlement proposal."


    I finish listening and Midori gives an impressive voice.


    "I was only a little involved along the way, too. Fighting, tailing, escorting. I thought I''d pull it up."


    And, true. I haven''t been to Yoshikuda since I solved the case between Uchi and Akamura parents and children, and I didn''t know what I was doing.


    "Actually, I was thinking a lot of other hands. To discredit them. But I thought it was no longer necessary, so I asked Kate to come out, as planned."


    Yoshiku says.


    "The public rating is" I don''t support either "and" I don''t know "make up a brilliant majority hey. There''s a lot of voices like that when you watch SNS and bulletin boards online, you can''t trust either of them, they suck both of them."


    Junko said as he watched the display. Naturally, there are still voices in support of Van Damme, and voices in support of the Border Ilane Press Corps.


    "It''s just the three of us, and it''s honestly amazing what we''ve taken so far."


    Really impressive.


    "I''m not saying we''re the only ones who could have brought it to this state. It''s like they were hiding and shooting at each other from behind. And Mr. Kate came out, and it felt like he slapped both heads?


    The dog keeper laughs and says.


    "But still, I didn''t stop them both from breathing. So I got stuck, and I started crying to Yuki."


    "Yuki, what?"


    "Jun Eun Mon is better, right?


    "No, that would be a bad story"


    To Shizuko''s words, Junko laughs, Midori and Tired go seriously into it.


    "Besides, Van Damme''s statement has been raised on Grimm Penis HP without warning."


    Tired reported, replicated the open display and flew to other faces indoors.


    "And with an interviewer?"


    I wish you had called yourself, but it was a long time to sneak around.


    "He seems to be obstinately slapping the press -"


    "Media slapping? What are you talking about? If they were flying, they''d beat you up, right? The same thing happens to the press. I wonder what it would be like to be slapped and told to denounce the very act of slapping on purpose?


    Blocking the interviewer''s words, Van Damme says it off without being evil.


    (Still a terrible expression...... If the people are sheep, what about the press? But......)


    There''s something about this word. It was long ago.


    ''Why, in the first place, did I intend to set up an agency to monitor, regulate and punish the media? That''s because they lie flat and try to control people as they think they do, because they are evil at the bottom.''


    To the van dam of undressed things on his teeth, he feels even worse about chest shit for a long time.


    ''The story of a surveillance agency, at some point, even imposes regulations and penalties��''


    The fearful interrogating interviewer was a caster for Van Dam and the cordial TV station.


    ''I can''t help but surveillance. I think I''ve said regulations before. And would it be natural to punish sinners? Otherwise you can do whatever you want. It is, of course, in accordance with national laws, but it will take the form of a demand from the surveillance authorities for countries to deal with severe penalties. He accused me of hanging out with national governments, but hanging out is normal. We need to work with national governments to punish sinful beings who deceive large numbers of people with fabricated press and impression manipulation.''


    Van Damme laughs slightly and speaks in a lofty tone.


    "Can you give it back like that? Looks like this guy."


    "It''s like reopening."


    "You''re finally telling me you''re gonna do what you want to do, because it''s not like you know what the world appreciates."


    Dog breeders, tired, true say each.


    ''And if those involved in the press sin, they are often not reported. We also decided to call on national governments to make it a sin to activate their freedom not to report it. It''s the same as conveniently covering up the facts. Ethically speaking, this is clearly a sin. A lot of countries approved it. Some countries haven''t approved it yet. "


    "Get into where and in what country specifically. Cloudy in this vague way, under pressure."


    Yoshiku screams consciously at both the interviewer and Van Damme.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh... screaming here won''t reach you, eh?


    "I know how you feel, but this rhetoric of Van Damme is a hand that mass garbage likes to use a lot, right? Van Damme is aware of it, and he says this deliberately because he hates it, and he''s giving it back."


    Midori groans and the dog keeper calmly points out.


    "Can''t we just complain to the country that Van Damme is dangerous? National governments should keep their hands tied to Whee and Van Damme. Is that the flow?


    I said it in doubt. In contrast, Yoshiku explains.


    "From many countries, it is decided that it is more convenient to suppress the mass media. You should shut up about the existence of a monitoring mechanism for power. Especially for some of the exchangers, who will hate the mass media. Japan is still full of regulations, censorship and free press..."


    That''s why I fell in the back street - and I tried to keep going, but I always felt like I was just saying that, and it''s irrelevant here, so I''ll weigh myself in.


    "The anti-Van Dams will take Van Dam to the flow of disputing him as a running dog of power and appealing to the people, but even if we don''t do that, we''ve all noticed that already and I dunno... When it comes to reopening and rampant disregard by ordinary people... as Kate said, it''s just a chaotic state where everyone gets annoyed."


    And, dog breeders.


    "I think the dog owner is right. But this is a chance from the border Irane press corps side. Okay?


    "Opportunity?"


    "Oh, I see"


    Yoshiku raises doubts about Junko''s words. I didn''t understand the other faces, but only noticed the dog owner and slapped his hand with a pound.


    "Mr. Van Damme says he''ll ignore everything in the world and let me through, so if Mr. Theodore changes his attitude, he''ll get more supporters. True, we lose but we win."


    "Oh, I see..."


    Junko tells me that Yoshiku emits the same dialogue as a dog breeder.


    "The border Iranese press corps - Theodore has also issued a statement."


    Tired said, turned on the TV. The screen shows Theodore''s face standing in front of the microphone.


    ''There''s no way we can leave because Van Damme won''t. Fight resolutely to protect freedom of the press. Some of the media wave their tails at Van Damme, but they are a minority. The vast majority disagree. Even if regulated by law, the truth cannot be concealed. Whether it''s against the law or a guerrilla, the aspirants will continue to deliver the truth. "


    "Both, my stakeout."


    "War is mostly like that."


    Hearing Theodore''s proclamation, the truth was frightened, and Junko was laughing.


    "What an arrogant bunch of people. Even if you don''t get popular support, you mean you would definitely let me through because you wanted to do this? Isn''t that what you found out, even if the world is doomed for that price?


    Yoshiku continues to be outraged. Theodore won''t leave after all. There seems to be no idea of losing, but winning, etc.


    "Well, they''re not democracies'' politicians. I don''t care about people''s eyes or support, I''m in a position to do whatever I want. Especially Mr. Van Damme, who pushed me through to stall the civilization of mankind. Scientists have narrowed their shoulders and Mad Scientists have appeared all over the world."


    "How can Van Damme be the biological parent of the Mad Scientists?"


    Hearing Junko''s dialogue, the dog owner said with a funny smile.


    "But, Nah, even though Theodore suppresses the vast majority of the media, it would be uninterrupted and unfavourable if it was brought down to legal regulation. Is there anything I can do? I already said guerrillas and stuff."


    The dog owner gives a personal view. In the dog breeder''s eyes, he saw no winning eyes over Theodore even if he continued to fight like this.


    "I agree. But regardless of whether there are many or few people who agree with Mr. Theodore, the status quo is few more supporters of Mr. Van Damme, and if the state is to have complete intelligence control, Japan, anyway, is likely to riot in other countries. I wonder if Mr. Van Damme can ignore the country''s greats?


    Everyone on the spot agreed with Junko''s story.


    "I think Theodore realizes that he''s at a disadvantage. I mean -"


    True opens his mouth, takes a teacup to his mouth along the way, and cuts words for a moment.


    "I mean, we try to solve it with violence. That''s why they''ve been waiting for assassins in front of Grimm Penisville, and we''re here to request the assassination of Van Damme."


    "Are you serious..."


    "Hey, hey, True, that''s something I shouldn''t tell you because it''s confidential."


    Shizuku was mute to the true word, and Junko burst into it in disdain.


    "It is Snow Oka who has a duty of confidentiality. It''s none of my business. Besides, I was the first one to lie to you from Theodore''s side, so you don''t have to do this."


    "What lies?


    Longevity reacts to true words.


    Then Truth told Shizuku and the dog breeder that neither Theodore who came here nor Theodore who had recently been exposed was a clone, not a body.


    "Clone Rebellion..."


    A long time to remember a case that just fell in the back street, even if you don''t like it.


    "So, what do we do after all? Will Junko and the others cooperate? You need a lab?


    The dog owner looked at Junko and asked.


    "It sounds interesting, and I mean keep following Mr. Theodore, so I''ll work with you. In the meantime, we need to draw Mr. Theodore firmly into your camp. And by my rules, Mr. Theodore is my mouse, and I wonder if I can approve of crushing it that way."


    "Border Irane press corps and group..."


    Long enough to make a disgusting face. I was outraged by their ways and decided to crush them both, but now I have this feeling.


    "Mr. Theodore is a clone now, and I think we can talk better than the original. You just have to convince them to change the way they do it now. I think that makes sense. In the meantime, I''ll have Mr. Theodore come here tomorrow, too. So, Yoshiku, bring Kate in, too. So let''s have a good discussion, not triplets, and we''ll set up a system of cooperation with Mr. Theodore and Mr. Yoshiku, and we''ll target Mr. Van Damme."


    "Yes, I agree with Junko. You should do that for a long time. I know it''s incompatible with Van Damme. But in this situation, it''s not a bad choice to work with Theodore. The same press connection, and Junko will cover it."


    "Hmmm...... ok dude"


    Pushed by two leaves, Junko and the dog owner, Shizuku was not pleasantly convinced, but he had to.

 1154 19

    The meeting of the Demon clan had at the earliest been transformed into a routine event for the day.


    There have always been more negative remarks against Theodore today. Those who were Theodores are also beginning to turn one anti another.


    "In the end, the assassination solved it."


    "Preparations for this were also advanced. War if it cannot be resolved in dialogue. You''re no different than mankind."


    Teodor says in a harsh tone to an elderly consular commissioner who laughs with his nose.


    "I don''t oppose the assassination, and I''d rather recommend it, but stop talking about the press revolution anymore. You can never push it forward."


    "I agree. It only causes more confusion and mistrust."


    "Do we need to make the Border Irane Press Corps fight any more, justice in the press? I think it''s a bad idea in this situation. The credibility of the press has already fallen to the ground."


    Those of the clan who speak one negative opinion after another.


    Honestly, Theodore had similar thoughts. This is not a good choice. But if it''s the original Theodore, I''m following it, thinking I won''t be able to pull in and do this.


    (Scared to find out that it''s a clone, for the sake of preservation...... I''m trying to move on that I don''t like what I think is wrong with me. Even I want to avoid it. Can''t you do something about it?


    Theodore who gets silent.


    "He''s lost his heart, too. No, I''m more than willing to deny the way I do now myself. I''m just losing my pull. ''


    It was Raphael who said that as if to give out a help boat. Theodore was surprised by his remarks.


    ''I met and talked to Theodore in person, but that''s what I felt. I really know I''m wrong. There''s a grid there. Why don''t you give him a little time to think? Oh, Theodore, you don''t have to talk about anything. Words that come out of your mouth are predictable. It''s a spinal reflex denial. And I also know that it''s a different dialogue from what you really are.''


    Theodore suspected that Raphael was covering for me after he had discovered who he was. But its sincerity is unknown. Is it just kindness, or are you going to threaten the story with who you are?


    "Is the assassination going to continue like this?


    "Forced entry and killing is not even an assassination..."


    "Execute"


    Theodore tells with a faint voice.


    ''I''m sorry. I don''t feel well. Let me leave the room first''


    I was in the mood to get away from this place as soon as possible. Since the mind control was unraveled, because of the recoil until then, it has become significantly emotionally unstable.


    "Something''s not right."


    "It''s been subtly weird since before this"


    "Subtle? That''s blatantly weird."


    The people of the clan also speak of suspicion.


    ''I tried and felt talking to him, but it seemed like something was going on in private. His heart is shaking heavily now. Unlike the previous Theodore''


    "I see..."


    "Well... sometimes that''s life"


    What convinced the people of the clan of Raphael''s words.


    While Yoshiku and the dog owner were going to the Snow Oka Institute, Kate was making another phone call to a certain person.


    "Private oilfielders are more in the form of no later. Without a doubt, it will come out by forceful means - ''


    "Assassinating that guy. With Shiyo?


    Put yourself clearly in the words, Kate, and tremble for a moment at your words.


    "Yea. I can''t think of anything else - Kate, it''s safer for you to stay away from Van Damme."


    "Sister...... don''t say that to me. Come on, camel. I... even for free, betrayed that guy and said I was more than I was..."


    Saying it painfully, Kate cries down.


    "I know how you feel. I''m heartbroken that I''ve given you a hard assignment. This is true. Okay? Bart, you must also consider your own safety. You wouldn''t want Van Dam, either, to be in love with Van Dam. ''


    The person on the phone - a woman by the name of Sister, who is the head of Yop''s reward, spoke with a kind voice.


    During a conversation with Junko and the others at the Snow Oka Institute, the dog owner was wearing earphones to eavesdrop on the conversation.


    (Hard assignment... Betrayal...)


    The dog keeper gets a complicated look at some words he heard from a bug he was sneaking up on Kate.


    Without having to eavesdrop, the dog owner knew this truth. But when I hear it out loud and clear, I don''t feel even better.


    (Is Kate heartbroken, too? What do you mean, "no"? But well... I don''t even feel sorry for you. I have some delicious thoughts, and the fact that I''m tearing myself apart in the face of a saint is no different.)


    That''s what I thought, and the dog owner had Kate soliciting contempt.


    Grim Penis in front of Japan Branch Building. Assassin reinforcements had been made and had swelled to nearly four times the number a few days earlier.


    (Honestly, just a few...... There are no good quality soldiers. It''s just like they''ve got hair on their dicks)


    I didn''t say it, but Adonis saw it that way.


    (I guess the reason I didn''t get all sorts of assassins was because I saw taking this job as a hassle whale. that there is a good chance of losing)


    Watch and analyze Charles and Adonis with similar eyes.


    (But that''s a political argument, and the violence aspect would be another problem. You have quite a few people messing around. among the handicappers)


    That was Charles'' conclusion.


    "I heard from Theodore. When you''re ready, I want you to attack me."


    Adonis reports.


    Behind the tent where it is built, two trucks and one tank lorry stop, and several other cars and motorcycles park.


    "Me, Charles and Masami are trucks. Take charge of the others outside. Come inside when the people outside are cleaned up. If you can''t, you better surrender or run. Make your escape and surrender decisions as soon as possible."


    When Adonis gives the assassins instructions, he takes the driver''s seat of the truck. Masami is already in the passenger seat. Charles also got in the truck.


    "You know, you think it''s gonna work? I think I''m going to do pretty well. That''s what I feel. I''m sure it''ll work until we get in. I''m such an inspiration, you can trust me, okay?


    "Then feel the end of the break, too."


    Adonis started the engine when he gave it back briefly to Makoto, who was chatty.


    It wasn''t the truck that moved first. Tank crawley with plenty of gas.


    In front of the building are reinforced vampire units and the warriors of the Silver Storm Hall. In their eyes, Tank Raleigh advances.


    "Run!


    "Hey... you gotta be kidding me"


    "It''s so unscrupulous..."


    Peaches gave the evacuation instructions, and the reinforced vampire unit moved left and right. The people at Silver Storm Hall also escape naturally.


    Tank crawley is deserted. Remotely operated. Then the bomb is planted, and this can also explode remotely.


    The tank crawley exploded when we arrived at the building. The flames erupt with tremendous momentum with the explosion. For a moment, but there was literally a flaming column.


    "Looks like we''re watching a movie..."


    A mass of flames spreads, witnessing moments of being able to play, and Kiyojiro groans.


    Two trucks burst into it as gasoline flamed and poured up black smoke.


    The truck storms straight into the building and stops where it boards inside the entrance.


    Further afield, the remaining assassins approached by car or motorcycle, but they did not attempt to enter the building, but went down on the way down and fired at Peaches and Sundae reinforced vampire units and the warriors of Silver Storm Hall.


    "What do we do? You want to go after the guy in the truck that went inside?


    Kiyojiro confirms to Peaches as he responds with a gun.


    "You don''t have to. We have a lot of enemies here, and we need to repel them."


    Peaches said. Peaches was discerning that the enemy was probably an operation to get the elite into the building and stop themselves in front of the building with miscellaneous fish.


    "I was also reading about coming with that kind of hand, so this arrangement? Mr. Terrence, you''re a boulder."


    Seita squeaks.


    Meanwhile, the three Adonis, Charles and Masami, who entered the building, were confronted by the warriors of Sea Chihuahua.


    The sea chihuahua side was also just three: Catherine, Rod, and Milan.

 1155 20

    "Divide one-on-one into three parts. If you shoot your own opponent, don''t think about covering for him or anything, just go inside and look for Van Damme and kill him. There''s still some Terrence in there, so be careful."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Objection, but I don''t have time to argue, so I get it."


    Charles and Masami each answer to Adonis''s instructions, determining their own opponents and turning their gaze.


    Masami had turned her gaze to Catherine and Charles to Milan, who was staring at herself from earlier. With the erasure method, Adonis is Rod''s opponent.


    Masami and Catherine move west, Adonis and Rod move east, and Milan and Charles confront each other without repositioning.


    It was Masami and Catherine who started first. A little late, Milan fires at Charles. Rod and Adonis don''t try to set each other up right away, they stay opposite each other.


    Masami with a gun in her right hand and a hammer in her left. Catherine turned a gun in her right hand and a throwing rope (Lariat) in her left hand. They shoot guns at about the same time and move quickly.


    Immediately after the trip, Katherine throws a rope at Masami.


    Masami intended to avoid the throwing rope by changing the direction of movement and approaching Masami, but on the way back to Katherine''s hand, the rope split into two parts, and one tried to put it on her neck from behind as if to chase Masami.


    Masami shook off the rope in a large way with a pair of pieces she could carry on her left hand, and Katherine glanced at him and shot him once.


    Katherine moves to the side, shoots Masami, but in Katherine''s direction, Masami also moves perfectly to the side and moves to her side, and she presses for more Katherine.


    There are walls behind Catherine, even as she hates and avoids the melee. Catherine shoots more guns, but is switched back.


    Katherine was wrapping her tongue around the sharpness, speed and accuracy of her movements. I think maybe it''s more than Terrence.


    At last, he was approaching Catherine until Masami made it to a close fight.


    Katherine waved the rope from close range, but when Masami stepped in at once at a faster speed, Katherine''s belly in the posture immediately after she waved the rope, poking her way in.


    Masami felt a strange response, even as she stabbed him in the stomach. It is inhibited by a soft or thick sensation and has no response reached the gut.


    "Fat armor."


    As proud as you are to win, Katherine laughs at the garlic.


    "What''s that? You''re saying you''re preventing it with fat? Kind of unbelievable. Is fat such a great defense? But I don''t want to wear armor like that. Because I''m a woman, I don''t think I usually need an armor like that."


    Shivering at high speeds, Makoto talks while trying to push or pull. But he was not afraid, as if he had been grasped with disappointment. I was also surprised by the fact that Masami was just as good at this.


    "Hehe... you think the only thing in my belly is fat? Remember now. Under the fat, there are muscles!


    Katherine put all her strength into her abdomen as Masami tried to pull her strength.


    The recoil pulls him out once and for all, and Masami also falls ill.


    Aiming for that gap, Katherine pointed her gun at Masami, but there was no sign of Masami.


    I didn''t lose my posture. Masami read Katherine''s movements, and immediately after she fell out, she let go of her chin and was around to the side.


    "Shit..."


    Catherine is wary of the fact that she''s being shot in the side of the head from close range.


    Catherine in a hurry, but I knew I wouldn''t let her. Therefore, other things were being done at the same time. At the same time as dodging, aggressively guard the side head with thick arms.


    The trigger was pulled and the bullet pierced Catherine''s wrist and wore a side head.


    No - it looked like I was wearing it, and it wasn''t. The ballistics changed due to the inhibition on his wrist, and the bullet flashly scraped the surface of his skull, but without reaching his brain, he slipped through Catherine''s head and flew in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    Still, it doesn''t change that you did some serious damage to Catherine''s head. The impact of the bullet is also well eaten. Catherine lost consciousness and fell on the spot.


    "You''re lucky, this guy. Is this the power of fat, too?


    It is an honest beauty that clearly does not intend to put a hold on an opponent who has lost his fighting power. They haven''t even asked me to destroy the enemy combatants.


    Of course, there is a good chance that the other person will attack back one of these days, so I know that you should kill him to break the cause, as Masami. But still, I don''t feel like holding back on my irresistible opponent. That''s Masami''s character.


    Leaving Katherine alone, she followed Adonis'' instructions and went to the stairs behind her.


    "Otto''s Vengeance!


    While screaming, Milan shoots two guns at each other.


    Two guns means the most when there are multiple enemies.


    So if it doesn''t work one-on-one, it doesn''t. In battles where outlet effects keep an eye on the muzzle and ballistics and evade enemy ammunition, if the muzzle increases to two, only a little attention may be missed. But to the extent that, thanks to the outlet, the ballistics of guns held by the same man have increased in two, there is also not that much change.


    The rest has the advantage of reducing the number of reloads. This one has more advantages. But that''s not true when everyone says if he uses two guns. Rather, there are more who do not use it. There are more people who say that one gun is more focused.


    Charles also fits Milan and increases his gun to two. It''s not just the handling of steel wires and needles that I really taught. The two guns are also handled by Charles.


    Milan doesn''t usually use two guns. Rather, this is the first time. There is no profound tactical significance in particular. The other gun is Otto''s shape, that''s all.


    The two moved around violently and the onslaught continued for a while. But both Milan and Charles clearly figured it out, dodging and overtaking enemy bullets. Which skill is better?


    Charles calms down without alarm to spot and hunt down the enemy''s movements. Milan loses more and more room, moves rougher, and eventually gets stuck. But still, Milan was sticky a lot.


    Eventually the battle was won. Charles'' bullet hit Milan''s abdomen and chest.


    Neither of them had to pierce the bulletproof fiber, but Milan falls under shock, exposing him to deadly gaps.


    Charles, who tried to hold back, moved wide aside without pulling the trigger of the hold.


    I felt murderous behind my back, and right after that, countless bullets came through the space where Charles had been until then.


    The Fortified Vampire Squad and Silver Storm Hall warriors who were fighting on the table retreated all the assassins outside and entered.


    (Has it all been done yet? Too soon -)


    Charles smiles bitterly and heads to the back of the entrance. I can''t reach the stairs. Headed towards the emergency exit. If there were enemies over there, they''d stink, but I bet they weren''t there.


    Adonis and Rod were quietly facing each other as Milan and Charles, Masami and Catherine engaged in a shootout.


    Adonis and Rod knew about each other''s existence. Both are celebrities in American backsociety.


    Adonis had already pulled out his gun, but when he saw Rod standing in boxing style, he dropped the gun and took out the army knife instead.


    "Hey, are you nailing me? You can keep the gun. You don''t have to fit me."


    Seeing how Adonis behaves, Rod says off in a grumpy manner.


    "Don''t you think it''s impeccable to throw up a dialogue like that?


    That said, Adonis sets up an army knife at the middle hip.


    "So is that. Sorry."


    Rod apologizes with no expression and quietly packs a little distance.


    Adonis drops back even further and pulls one foot slightly back so that he can jump out at once with the knife standing.


    The distance slowly shrinks as the martial bone men look at each other.


    Quietly packing the distance, it was Adonis who jumped into his opponent''s pocket at once first.


    Stick your torso forward, stretch your arms as far as you can and wave the knife. The aim is Rod''s neck.


    (The battle of the knife opponent has a scattered simulation line on the Terrence opponent, as well as the actual battle)


    Rod thinks. Adonis moves clearly less quickly than Terrence, the knife master. But I felt that the futile and sophisticated movement would not take a pull on Terrence either.


    Turning his torso backwards - by sweback, Adonis'' knife was quite remarkable and cut off the sky. It was where Rod''s throat slipped. Rod did feel the cold, hot wind rushing through his throat.


    That was not the end of Adonis'' attack. In an even faster motion than waving a knife, and stepping in even stronger and faster, the clapping protrudes with the other hand as he switches his body to the side.


    Rod was going to jab Adonis in the face after he sent the knife, but he was completely paced crazy because Adonis was moving faster than expected. Adonis'' movement itself was unexpected. The body has been replaced in the opposite direction from the jab rolling out of the rod.


    Rod was eating Adonis''s palm beat with plenty of weight on it for the moment he thought, probably predicting his movements from the start.


    It breaks into Rod''s crippling letters. It was quite a shock, but Rod stomps to fall and goes on a bitter counterattack while alerting Adonis to his next attack.


    Rod prefers boxing style, but nothing is just boxing. Familiar with other martial arts. From the collapsed position, Adonis turns his head and releases a spinning kick.


    But it was a totally distressing attack, so Adonis fled sparingly, throated Rod, and now stuck out a knife.


    Rod got this with his fist. Again this was a defense of misery. It was an instantaneous take, but it worked like a miracle. Adonis'' knife pierces Rod''s hand.


    Adonis jumped backwards at once, pulling the knife out of Rod''s hand at the same time as he took the distance. I won''t force it. I was feeling signs that Rod would soon turn to counterattack.


    (Strong......)


    Covering the blood of his pierced hand, Rod spits a bloody spit. Cells throughout the body are trembling with joy and fear regarded as powerful enemies.


    It was then that the two attempted to approach again. Multiple gunshots that had never been fired before continued to ring.


    Adonis made his way to the truck while dodging a bullet that poured down on him. And jump into the carrier.


    The adrenaline that was releasing heavily in the rod pulls away. Along with that, I feel pain on my side. An earlier blow by Adonis seemed to have broken his ribs. It was a really intense shot. Pierced hands also cause pain.


    (It was a good battle because of it, but it got in the way of the worst...)


    Rod stares at the fortified vampires and the warriors of Silver Storm Hall, who have been shooting guns with the intent of rescue. Of course I know it''s out of line to complain.


    When Adonis rode the motorcycle that was loaded to the truck for an escape, he jumped off the truck at once, and as he shot his gun around, he ran between the fortified vampires and the warriors of the Silver Storm Hall and ran away to the outside.


    (I don''t know what would have happened to the battle if I had fought like that... but it''s true that I was being pushed better. Still...... it was fun)


    only for a short time, but had a really intense time. It was an unpleasant curtain pull, but at least to immerse itself in the aftermath, Rod decided.


    Masami, who had broken into the back of the building, ran up the stairs, and ran down the hallway and opened the door from one end, ran away and ran into the person.


    "Yeah, I''m right in front of you. Copy that."


    While walking down the hallway, Terrence was on the phone. The other person is Catherine. He was faint, but regained consciousness and allowed Masami to break in, so he reported to Terrence.


    "That... that''s for whaling, right? Are you disgusted with grim penises and sea chihuahuas that list opposition to whaling?


    Terrence refers to Masami''s beauty, smiling and speaking out in a friendly manner.


    "Huh? No. What do you mean, you suddenly look at people''s weapons and hate them? It strikes me in the head. It''s puffy, already."


    To Terrence''s words, the beauty of swelling cheeks.


    "Ah... wasn''t it? I''m sorry, but why are you using your weapon..."


    "Don''t you know? You''re strong, right? Even whales can hunt. That''s why I use it."


    I suspect it would be disgusting after all, it was Terrence.

 1156 21

    Masami Toriyama was born in a rural fishing village, the daughter of a fisherman. The fishing village was one of a myriad of hiding places in Japan, not on a map, that could only be confirmed from satellite photographs.


    Masami has been dating her parents and whaling since she was little. In addition, Masami often went vegetarian diving by herself.


    Masami, who was born with a special physique, was able to dive for many tens of minutes. This diving time in Masami was also known in the village.


    But whatever it is, its diving ability is strange, so when I was ten years old, my parents took me to the hospital to look into it, and I found that there are far more hemoglobins that have the role of carrying oxygen and myoglobins that can store oxygen in the muscle than there are in normal people.


    Whether hemoglobin or myoglobin, too much or too little, is harmful to a person''s body and has a variety of harms. Masami, who is high in hemoglobin, was also found to increase the amount of red blood cells easily. It''s called hyperaemia. However, Masami said that there are no symptoms caused by erythrocytosis.


    It was also found that with a slight irritation, not just red blood cells, the white blood cells were in an abnormally increased physique. However, increased leukocytes do not cause a variety of diseases, such as leukemia or sepsis, caused by them.


    After further examination at the hospital, various other built-in functions such as spleen, liver, kidney, pancreas were found to be abnormally superior. Extremely good metabolism, especially in the liver and kidneys.


    Erythrocytes and leukocytes increased to an unnecessary extent were confirmed to be processed promptly by macrophages. Moreover, her macrophages were found to predate and digest even bacteria that could not normally be preyed upon. In fact, she has never been ill, once since birth. Even if the human immunodeficiency virus enters the body, it seems that she will not suffer from AIDS.


    Masami has been tested many times since she became an adult. No abnormalities found in organs or blood vessels. No, in a way, her physique was unusual. All of the organs were extremely tough, and no matter how much moisture they took or how much alcohol they drank, the built-in was tireless. Even if you exercise intensely, your blood flow will activate, but your breathing won''t disturb you as much.


    Exercise function was also much better than that of an ordinary person, but it was that of a superman whose digestive organs and many other organs were separated from humans. No matter how much you probably drown in alcohol, take a lot of sugar and caffeine, Masami can maintain a normal and healthy body.


    Even if the drug improves physical function, no side effects will occur. I''ve never tried it, but the medical doctors told me that I would enjoy it without any side effects even if I dragged it.


    Seeing as there may be some secrets in Masami''s gene cells, some medical practitioners have asked Masami to cooperate and make regular diagnoses, but so far the mystery has not been solved. Just coincidentally, some preached that it was better to see such a physique born in the transitional period of evolution.


    "I was born in a fishing village, and I used to go whaling with my father. I''m a woman, but even women whale. This is a legendary artifact passed down to my village. I''ve been using it since I was a kid. It''s amazing."


    "Oh, really..."


    Speaking proudly, Terrence was laughing bitterly as she thought when she saw Jung-mi grinning.


    "Oh, don''t you believe that face for a second? Are you underestimating that I don''t catch whales? You''re underestimating me. You''re underestimated, aren''t you? It strikes me in the head. That''s the kind of girl you''re staring down at. The windy truth is on your face, too. Even if you hide it, I can see it."


    "No... I don''t think so, it doesn''t fit the image..."


    Terrence takes care of her anger like she''s in trouble.


    "What? What''s an image? You didn''t think I was out fishing and diving or whaling in this outfit? Aren''t you stupid? Stupid, isn''t it? It was a school swimsuit when I went out to sea, and I hadn''t dyed my hair yet."


    "What...?


    A new scratch point emerges and Terrence spills another bitter laugh. I imagined Masami, a brunette in a school swimsuit, standing on a boat, punching a whale in the face.


    "But this is a building in Grimm Penis, and I''m the boss of Sea Chihuahua, and both organizations are in a position to oppose whaling, so you''re the enemy of the cause."


    "Why are you opposed to whaling? I don''t know why. Even though whales are delicious."


    "Hmm... Actually, I''m not opposed to anything, either, but there are a lot of people who are heating up against whaling, and they use those people to set up a business. Because of those people, we can make money and use politics. I''m just obsessed with it, too."


    Terrence answers honestly to the question of Honesty and Beauty.


    "What a terrible thing. Isn''t it terrible? Isn''t it terrible? Super bad. Unbelievable. It''s horrible to hate whaling, but it''s totally annoying to use the feelings of people like that to make money and use politics. You suck. It''s puffy."


    "Right...... You''re angry from someone who''s whaling, aren''t you? Well, anyway, can we talk forever?


    "Oh, well. I totally forgot."


    I could have talked more and bought some time and waited for reinforcements to come, but I wondered if that was also true, and Terrence pointed it out to me.


    Terrence knew about Masami Toriyama. Pretty well-known in the back street, it''s an amazing doomsday. The owner of the specificity that it is fine to take more than one outlet. Now players retain a regular and high chance of winning a Presidential Death Game hosted by the devastated Hormaline. Junko Suzuoka and a woman who retreated relative to each other several times. Has a variety of anecdotes. It''s not surprising that it''s time to call it the living legend of the back streets, the bearer of achievements.


    (Lightly defeated Catherine, our number 2, even looking at the fact that we''ve come this far...)


    On the way Terrence is thinking, Masami has fired two shots.


    Terrence also shoots back where he has some leeway.


    (That?)


    Terrence wonders when she sees that Masami avoided the bullet quite remarkably.


    Plus Masami shoots, but it was a clear feint, so Terrence shot Masami, still motionless.


    Terrence''s bullet hits Masami''s shoulder. It was bounced with bulletproof fiber, but Masami puts her face to the pain.


    (No big deal?


    It is not that it is weak, but it was Terrence who did not think that Masami was so strong. Neither aim nor movement with guns is so sophisticated. Fast, but the reflex nerves at the heart look dull.


    "Oh, shit. That''s a little tame."


    Masami threw three outlets out of her nostalgia and into her mouth.


    "My share of fighting downstairs was out. Super accidental. It can''t be."


    "Ha..."


    Terrence returns a dry grin to Masami, who says with a bright smile.


    Masami shoots a gun.


    (Fast. and...)


    I was reading exactly where Terrence was dodging while also speeding up that early shot.


    Terrence made sure the bullet blurred next to his face, and the greasy sweat blew out. I''m just lucky I didn''t hit it right now.


    Though he puts his mind to fear and amazement, Terrence also responds by shooting back with a gun.


    Feint, dodge prediction, three shots straight for the heart, but Masami avoids them all in motion as if she was spotting them, while moving diagonally forward and packing them between Terrence and him.


    The hallway with the two of us is not that wide. There are no shields or anything. It''s about two doors in the room between us at best, but I don''t think there''s a gap between opening it and using it as a shield or getting it inside the room.


    Later on, each other has excellent handling of guns and skills to cut through and avoid bullet ballistics.


    Finally, the shootout won''t last that long. We both understood that.


    And Terrence is the only one who understands another thing.


    (This guy is faster than me, he''s better at avoiding it, and he''s sharp in foresight... I mean...)


    While thinking about it, he excites himself to accept the fact of fear, and shoots the gun.


    I''ve shot Masami almost at the same time. No, reading the timing of Terrence''s shooting itself, Masami fitted well.


    The bullet that Terrence aimed at Masami had been bounced by the bullet that Masami had shot. One more shot in time, he was shooting at Terrence, but Terrence quickly twisted herself and avoided.


    "Hey, you, you''re gonna do it a little bit."


    "Ha..."


    Terrence spraying sweat from all over her body returns a dry grin to Masami, who praises her with a cool face.


    (I mean, this guy is a little stronger overall than me. Kind of...... But obviously strong)


    I didn''t have a chance at all, but I still understood that I was stronger than myself.


    Terrence''s hands and feet tremble slightly. Breathe hard, clench your fists, and stop trembling forcefully.


    Terrence''s soul was scolding Terrence''s timid heart when his body tried to reject the fight in fear, while, if there was a chance, he enjoyed the battle as it was and grabbed the victory.

 1157 22

    Once Terrence Moore ran around the battlefields around the world, even called the reaper of battlefields, to give his name.


    Terrence was out of his ability to survive, surviving any adversity. He also excelled in leading his men as troop leader, and therefore had a high success rate for the mission. Physical function was also unplugged compared to the other soldiers.


    When he was on the battlefield, Terrence heard and learned all sorts of names. The names of the soldiers who built the legend.


    One of them is Umeko Uenohara, a legendary female mercenary with the alias'' Devil Grandmother ''.


    After quitting the mercenary, as a ghost instructor, he went to raise many soldiers, but he also retired, now beating his granddaughter into the martial arts he had inherited.


    Having known her for such a mundane matter, Terrence had asked her to teach and go to Ueno Dojo in order to be stronger. The reason Terrence stayed in Japan all the time was that.


    At the dojo, Terrence in road clothes was facing one man as Umeko sat down and watched him rinse his tea. His name is Ip Shan.


    I can''t feel a fighting spirit at all from Ye Shan, I''m standing, but I just look like I''m standing around. This type wasn''t even on the battlefield, and Terrence has never seen it before. He was a non-standard person in many ways.


    Terrence seemed slightly superior in terms of physical abilities. Especially at speed. In terms of combat technology, Terrence feels that Ip Mountain is slightly higher. But the decisive difference over that is that Ip Mountain suddenly flies without making you feel any signs of an attack.


    Many vandalists do not rely solely on sight, but also call electromagnetic waves to detect signs of attack. Or the sixth sense is also involved. Therefore, when fighting Leaf Mountain, it is not possible to read by electromagnetic waves at all, and the function of the sixth sense is reduced. We have to rely solely on moving vision.


    It''s like you''re fighting a rare ghost of existence, that''s the feeling. Because of this, the two combiners have lost.


    It''s troublesome to make them set up from Ip Mountain, so I always set them up first from Terrence, but Ip Mountain was a good counter. It feels like a counter punch that I don''t know where it came from when I lose, or instantly being thrown away or extreme when I notice it.


    Terrence has won quite a bit, and he''s not a big pull away, but he''s under the impression that he''s desperate to eat up. Not overwhelmingly stronger than myself, but definitely a little stronger.


    Even that day I thought as if the other person had disappeared for a moment, they took my arm and held me aside.


    "I''m home. Oh, we''re doing it again."


    Upper Mi and Angelina come into the dojo on a scene just superb by Ip Mountain, and Terrence laughs bitterly when they see where they lose.


    "Jap, jap, jap!"


    Immediately near Terrence, freed by Ip Mountain, Angelina comes and sets her hands in hooked claws with her arms and legs wide apart, posing as a threat and shouting.


    I am familiar with this dolphin woman for once, but Terrence was uncomfortable because she is clearly hostile to Terrence over there.


    "Come on, Angelina, don''t interrupt."


    "Jah!"


    Angelina leaves Terrence''s side after being scolded by Plum and her middle finger up against Terrence.


    "Ye Shan, you move a lot like you suddenly disappear. That''s when I mostly lose. How can you move like that?


    I''ll ask it out of my mind, Terrence.


    "It''s unique to maggots. I''m always alone. [M] Ho, ho, ho."


    As expected, I get an answer that''s not even Roku. Besides, it even shows you the creeps and the creepy movements. But he''s not going to be making fun of himself, he seems serious.


    "Should I say an empty counter? Leaf Mountain always uses"


    Said Umeko with a strange face as he put his arms together.


    "An empty counter?


    Upper beauty looks strange.


    "This guy can attack without killing or fighting. With its application, it seems to be completely empty - it makes you think that there is no entity, and only for a moment, it also falls out of the other party''s perception. It''s easy to put it into words, though. I''ve lived a long time, but I''ve never seen anyone else do that."


    Umeko also says with some temptation.


    "Color is the sky. Shaped objects - colors do not remain in their shape forever, but eventually do not see the entity - change with the sky. Looks like this maggot-man is on the verge. The domain of masters. I''m telling you, emptiness doesn''t mean nothing''s gone. Colors are visible shapes, emptiness is present but invisible - or even invisible forces."


    It''s a story that I understand and don''t, but Terrence was terribly attracted to hearing about Umeko.


    "Can I do that, too?


    Glittering his eyes, Terrence asks Umeko.


    "Ha? It''s the first time I''ve lived long enough to see it, and I can''t do it, and... no, well, it''s not a bad idea to give it a try. But if this isn''t the gifted one, I don''t think I can be an artist."


    That''s what I said, Umeko looked at Ip Shan.


    "Ip Shan, if you like, teach Terrence the trick. If only I could teach you."


    It''s a maggot.


    "I thought I''d say..."


    "Jap......"


    Hayama, prompted by Umeko and mouthing the dialogue as expected, and Uemami and Angelina, who grumble and grumble.


    "It''s maggots'' taste. The moment maggots gush in public, for example, and I let go of my eyes and consciousness to the tissue if I had to crush them, the little maggots escape diligently, even in a nasty move, and are no longer hiding somewhere. Even maggots live, they want to live, a cry of life."


    "Okay. Thank you, Ip Mountain."


    "... you got it? Terence."


    Terrence thanking Ip Mountain, who theorizes with a true face, and Umeko, who confirms with a half-eyed glance.


    "I''ll try my best to get to know you"


    "Are you serious...?


    Plum was mute to Terrence, who grinned.


    "Then I''ll learn the moves, too. Come with me, Mr. Terrence."


    "Jap, pup, pup."


    "Oh, boy."


    Even Uemami and Angelina smiled and raised their hands to proclaim, and Umeko laughed bitterly.


    Masami has packed a little distance while shooting a gun. Sooner or later, he''s going to try to bring it into melee, but there are signs that the shootout alone will settle before then.


    One more shot, just above Terrence''s well-motivated head, showed the bullet passing by. Second strong luck. If I was just a little behind, and if only a little Masami was aiming down there, I''d be dead.


    Even as Terrence fires two shots back, Masami steps forward obliquely, tilting her body to the side.


    Masami is definitely approaching. Terrence is good at knife proximity, but the way he fights with the beauty of a knife is a completely unknown realm. On the reach, he''s losing overwhelmingly, and most importantly, Terrence''s instincts refused.


    I know Masami is stronger than me. Then the reach of the weapon is inferior, and I want to avoid things that can be avoided, such as melee combat with the first weapon I deal with.


    Terrence was wary that Masami would shoot more guns, but Masami didn''t even move and was in a position to see how things were going.


    What happens if I go shooting here - Terrence circles his head at high speed, but it all depends on bad imagination. Predicting ahead of that bad imagination, an even worse imagination comes to mind, and a bad feeling ahead of dealing with it.


    What if Masami shot for the timing where she tried to shoot me? Or if you''ve been shrinking the distance again while avoiding it?


    (Don''t just think about it... not if you''re cowering...)


    Tell yourself, make up your mind, and shoot Terrence.


    Masami avoided lightly, while shooting back at the same time.


    Terrence rolled over and tried to dodge, but one bullet was blurring Terrence''s arm. It has not been damaged. But mentally, I feel even more cornered. Masami is firmly and one step closer to this one.


    Terrence, who has experienced the death place many times before, was felt to be the biggest this time around.


    (It''s totally their flow. You''re going to get killed like this. I don''t know anymore...)


    Terrence exhaled loudly, regaining his posture and weakening.


    Seeing as the atmosphere of Terence has obviously changed, Masami is alarmed. My whole body is out of strength, my fighting and killing are gone, and besides, I''m full of gaps. The expression is vain and half-eyed.


    (What are you going to do? Did you give up? No, something different. There''s something dangerous going on)


    I stayed only a few seconds. Masami immediately resumes shooting again. I didn''t even feel a sign from Terrence to avoid it.


    "Huh...?


    Unexpectedly, Masami leaked a strange voice. Terrence, who didn''t even have a sign of avoidance, avoided it. No, it looked like Terrence himself disappeared for a moment.


    "The colors fade gradually, all visible substances break and disappear sooner or later, like illusions. But... even if it''s not in my eyes, the air does exist there, with power"


    With a half-eyed, faceless look, Terrence shrugs and squeaks.


    Masami feels the strange creeps of her specialty, stops approaching her and shoots her gun again on the spot.


    (cry of life wanting to live)


    Remembering the words of Ye Shan and being strongly aware, Terrence also shot a gun.


    Just as Masami did earlier, Terence''s bullet plays Masami''s bullet.


    Masami understands what has been done and fires two more shots. One shot is feint. The other shot is a bullet for behavior prediction.


    But as if he had completely cut it off, Terrence stood still on the spot.


    The moment Masami opened her eyes to surprise, it happened.


    Terrence''s appearance has always been there. I was watching it right. Nonetheless, Terrence appeared to have disappeared.


    Shortly after, Terrence shoots the gun.


    The bullet hit Masami''s gun, and Masami''s gun was falling to the floor.


    "We can live because of the air. Invisible forces eventually become visible objects. It becomes a phenomenon and involves form. Color is emptiness, emptiness is color. Is this the kind of interpretation you want?


    Seeing Masami, who was stunned, Terrence gave a flamboyant grin.


    "What do you mean? What is it now? Paranormal power... isn''t it? Something just disappeared?


    "If I had relied solely on vision - for example, if you were a machine or something, I don''t think I would have made it through. We know each other outside of sight. I lost sight of it because I erased that non-visual perception. I don''t know how hard it is."


    Terrence replied with a smile to Masami, who asked intriguingly.


    (If you say so, I wonder if it''s a move that can only be Mr. Ip Shan for a moment. If I hadn''t auditioned with Umeko and Ip Shan at Umeko''s place, I would have most likely lost...)


    It was Terrence with inner relief. As a current move, there was no guarantee that it would work. But for the first time in action, I think I got the hang of it.


    "Don''t you have to stop? You''re not fighting anymore?


    If they use that move again, I wonder if Masami will kill herself.


    "I won because I completely erased my intent to kill. So I''m not going to do that right now."


    Terrence replied, shrugging her shoulders gently.


    "Plus, he missed our Catherine, and now let''s just say we owe him a loan chara. But I''d like you to take your hand off this job, if you can."


    "Oh well. Then I will. It''s bad for the client, but the person who saved my life is heavier for me. Thank you."


    Masami also smiled and thanked him, walking away with dignity to Terrence.

 1158 23

    Van Damme''s assassination failed. Many of the assassins were alive, but Adonis and Charles have told us that they will get off this job because of repeated failures. Masami has also said she will get off the job instead of having her life saved. More than half of the rest of the miscellaneous soldiers also descended.


    Raphael, Biton, and three of Theodore were face-to-face in Raphael''s office at the private Oil Tanya Japan branch and talking about the results.


    "Did you dare let him escape without killing you? If so, it''s a good decision in this case. After damaging the assassin''s willingness to continue, it will be difficult to hire the next assassin."


    Biton makes a personal observation.


    "How can it be harder to hire if you don''t dare to kill me and let me get away with it?


    To Biton''s words, Raphael hits the question.


    "It is clear which difficulty is more likely to be killing them all and repelling them, or letting them retreat alive to some extent. In other words, the result is that you showed off your high level of combat power. Besides, one of the assassins has abandoned his job for being pitied. When this happens, it won''t be easy for the killers to move, even if they ask for Van Damme''s assassination. In terms of strength, in terms of emotion. Unlike fiction, in real life, not everything about a killer is a ruthless killing machine that takes on any job as long as it pays"


    "Is that what it is? Thank you. It doesn''t fit the image of a killer... Maybe we have an image of a fiction killer burning in our heads."


    Listening to Biton, Raphael alters his perception.


    "Killers and doomsayers are human too. Many people want to choose some of the jobs they undertake. Of course, some people will take any job if they pay for it."


    The quality of the assassins Theodore has greatly increased is low, and at that point a solid boost to his power would have been difficult, Biton sees. Most of them are chimps.


    "Private oil, Tanya. Can''t you move the soldiers in the Japanese branch?


    Theodore, who was silent until then, finally opens his mouth.


    "I refuse. Don''t try to do anything just because you''re stuffed with feathers. It''s ugly."


    "That''s definitely ugly..."


    Even with Biton''s rejection and allegations, Theodore doesn''t even feel angry and takes a heavy sigh.


    That Theodore got a call.


    The target was Junko.


    "I was wondering if you could come because I need to talk to you about something a little important. Mr. Theodore has a favor to ask. Actually, not now... ''


    Both Biton and Raphael were familiar with the voices leaking from the phone.


    "Okay. I''m going tomorrow."


    "What is a call from Junko Suzuoka..."


    Biton roars when he hears the other person on the phone. I had heard the story of putting it on my side, but then I had not heard what had happened, and it was Raphael and Biton who had lost sight of their existence.


    "Something may progress. Kate Van Damme also came to her and became a flow of dialogue. Looks like Kate has an accomplice in Kate. I think it would be a serious story to share with the collaborators."


    Theodore reports.


    "Why don''t you turn the volume down a little... I heard the whole conversation."


    "Ah..."


    Teodor hands on his mouth to the bitten pointing out.


    (Was this man such a character? It seems like people have changed a lot...)


    Biton wonders what''s clearly wrong with Theodore today.


    "Biton, stay out of your seats for a little while."


    Raphael tells him quietly.


    "Okay."


    Biton nodded and left the room. I was quite interested to kick myself out and see what Raphael and I would talk about.


    "I wish there had been another bitton. Well, just in case. If it looks okay, I''ll talk to him later. Besides, it would be easier for both of us to talk."


    Raphael talks when we''re alone. Theodore didn''t know what the hell it was about, but he quickly figured it out in the next word.


    "You''re a clone of Theodore, aren''t you?


    Ask Straight Raphael.


    Theodore was tending to lay low and cruising a little, but eventually he nodded silently and anxiously. When it''s a childish trick, it shows in Raphael''s eyes.


    Theodore, who is actually only about his child''s age of life, was occasionally partially, due to the influence of the mind control being solved, when his mental age becomes that of the child. Theodore knows that, too, and he tries not to let it out in public as much as possible, but sometimes it leaves unconsciously.


    "Don''t worry. If you''re going to threaten me, I won''t bother leaving Biton''s room. Threaten by both of us. Some nuances have left him to reassure you."


    "It''s... I know"


    "It''s something I''m not at all interested in how you''ve become and what happened to the main body. Whatever. What I''m trying to say is. If you don''t behave like a body, I think I can help you. You seem very different from the main body. [M] I mean... you shouldn''t act like a main unit or anything so that you don''t lose who you are. That''s not good for anyone. You don''t like it either, do you?


    Theodore nodded silently again in response to Raphael''s confirmation.


    "Are you sure... can I believe you?


    Now Theodore confirms it in a more hesitant tone.


    "I''m fine. You shouldn''t try to act like a body too hard, either in front of a clan or around you. You can be confused, so act the way you want. That''s good for you. If you suddenly change your behavior and behavior, you will of course be confused around you. But only at the beginning will I be confused, and soon I will get used to your changes. It just seems like something has caused people to change. If I find out it''s a clone, I''ll do everything I can to cover for you. Well, as I said earlier, I''ll just talk to Biton. He''s a man I trust. Don''t worry about it."


    Raphael becomes conscious as he appears to be giving up his child, whispering. And Raphael also guessed at this time. I really wonder if this clone is that of the child. Even if memories are taking over, you have to live a long time.


    Honestly, Raphael sees that even if he finds out this Theodore is a clone, no one will see it as a problem. Because the original was more clearly hated and neglected.


    "You think I''m... human...?


    His voice trembles and Theodore speaks.


    "I... don''t have a father either. I don''t have a mother either. Perfect bastard. I''m supposed to be a kid at my age, but I''ve never been a kid. Memories were copied pasted and, if noticed, existed as an alternative. I even had my thoughts and emotions under control. Now that it''s solved, I think and feel normal. But... do you think I''m human like this? You treat me like a human being?


    "No matter where you look from, you''re human."


    Seeing what glowed in Theodore''s eyes, Raphael gently placed his hand on his shoulder and told him quietly.


    "Ah... thank you... gu... uuuuuuu..."


    After thanking her, Theodore leaked a whimper.


    "I''ve left the enemy, but this one''s still wounded."


    In response to Terrence''s report, Van Damme took a deep leap into the chair and exhaled small.


    "How long will this last..."


    Anxiously speaking, Katsuura.


    "In my reading, I won''t take any more ways to complain about violence. It''s possible beyond now, it should have been all I could do. It is clear from the failure of the Japanese branch of the private oil tanker to put in private soldiers."


    "The quality of the soldiers added to the raid was also low. I agree with Mr. Van Damme."


    Vandamm and Terrence continued.


    "If a private oilfielder brings the organization together and comes to things, it''s quite a threat, though. But private oilfielders are an organization that can''t be described as a single rock. In this case too, there must be someone who is averse to the way Theodore did it. Then, if you look at them from the top of the business, the budget will be thorough and sinister, and the assistance of our compatriots will be even more sinister."


    Van Damme almost discerned the essence and inner nature of the private oilfielder.


    "I can''t be alarmed because my readings don''t always hit me. I''ll keep it here. Until we''re completely settled, it''s dangerous to leave here."


    Reminds me of Kate as I speak. I''m worried about where the hell you''ve been. Above all, it''s the form of fighting and leaving, so I feel like my chest is tightened every time I remember it. I can''t help but miss you soon.

 1159 24

    The day after the raid on Grimm Penisville, Yoshiku, the dog breeder, Kate and even four of Theodore visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    The laboratory momentum is greeted by Junko and two true people, who face each other in the reception room. Only Theodore sits on the true side with Junko.


    First of all, it was Theodore who made Shizuku and the dog breeder first feel uncomfortable. The atmosphere is different from the people you see on TV.


    (I''m sure this guy is a clone. The main body is... my face is so handsome, but my face and eyes are bad, and I was under the impression that I was like a reptile... that''s not the case with this clone)


    (I don''t know... my face looks young, it feels like that. It hasn''t been long since they made it, so it''s in your head and you stay a kid, you know?


    Shizuku, two of the dog breeders, look at Theodore and think to themselves.


    "I think the word lose but win refers to this situation right now. You better get out of here now."


    Junko mouths the words he used to say here again in front of Theodore.


    "I''m already going to do that, so don''t worry. I can''t help it any more."


    Smiling, Theodore said with a blown out face.


    "Shikashi, apart from that, don''t stop your husband, Naku and Masen. And I need your help, Mr. Theodore."


    "I know. I''ll do what I can."


    Nodding quietly to Kate''s request, Theodore.


    "Hey, Mr. Theodore... you''re not Mr. Theodore from the conversation you had with me... are you?


    "Oh. I remember, though. I''m a clone."


    Shizuku confirms, and Theodore nods instantly.


    "Well, I mean, I have another idea, but can you go with the positive method?


    "What is a positive attack?


    I don''t know what it means to have a long request, Theodore asks.


    "Admit in part what Van Damme said. Admit the evils of the mass media so far, say your reflections and apologize properly, and in the future state that you will change them. When it does its part, it does not become a running dog of biased journalism, public opinion, politicians and ideologies, it does not make up the truth, it does not exercise its freedom not to report, and it tells the world as it is what has happened."


    To his long-standing appeal, Theodore openly showed his face and difficulty.


    "Hey... isn''t that all you need to do, Mr. Theodore? Isn''t that what people want? Van Damme is right, isn''t that the right way? Admit this, and declare at this point that you will strive to do so, above all, do it."


    "Do you think it''s possible, having declared it? Can you imagine how the media around the world would honestly follow? Even a three-year-old can tell me that I can''t fit in just by declaring it."


    Theodore quietly denied the persuasion of his manners.


    "I can''t imagine. But you do it. If you give up, that''s impossible, but if you don''t make an effort to change it a little bit, then it''s totally different."


    "You know, Yoshiku..."


    In the long run of eating, the dog keeper pinches his mouth.


    "Theodore wants to say that it doesn''t make sense to just fix the upper side. And everyone knows that except you. Declare it and go. Nobody''s gonna believe this."


    "Of course I proclaimed it. I''ll have it executed. Do it."


    In response to the dog breeder''s words, Yoshiku says in a slightly murky tone.


    "I know what you''re trying to say, Takada, and you''re right, and I''m going to try that effort. But what matters now is how we suppress Van Damme, and I don''t think we can just suppress it by declaring that the border Iranese press corps and the media will be revamped in the future. Isn''t that where it matters now?


    "Ugh... sooo..."


    Practically preached to me by a three-year-old, I shrugged my neck in an ill-decided manner for a long time.


    "What Yoshiku said, that''s what I want you to do, and I think it''s an important proposition in the fight against Mr. Van Damme."


    Junko gives out a help boat.


    "So, here''s a suggestion: I hope the Border Irane Press Corps serves as the watchdog that Mr. Van Damme is trying to do. Of course, you may not trust me at first, but if you do your job honestly, then people''s eyes will change."


    "I see... then the muscles go through"


    "Oh, Junko Boulder... You had one or two hands. Why didn''t you notice..."


    "Great Idea Death"


    "Your opponent, Pacri."


    "No... isn''t that similar to what I was complaining about? Why do you all admit it..."


    Three people convinced and impressed: Theodore, Dog Breeder and Kate. Only true had penetrated with half eyes, but Junko went through. Meanwhile, Yoshiku didn''t know why the other three were impressed.


    "That''s not an immediate measure. But Van Damme''s media surveillance purpose is such a joke substitute, and even if he were forced to do so, some humans would just end up profiting. If a decent guy can monitor you properly and punish you, that''s fine. In time, folk grass will be convinced, and Van Damme''s plan will be blank."


    The dog breeder explained, but it was still incomprehensible for a long time, and it was on the top of the Buddha.


    "Don''t you get it yet? War needs daunting. I also have a foothold. I wouldn''t go through with it if I just insisted, but I''m going to do that and this to make it easier for me to go through with that claim. Get Kate to move, for example. If Kate, the initiator and the biggest victim, heartbeats that the Border Ilane Press Corps can trust the surveillance agencies they''ve built on their own, what will happen?


    "Oh......"


    The dog keeper tells me so much that I finally understand that this hand is valid, even for a long time.


    "Of course, we''re going to explore a lot of other measures, and we''re going to use those hands to make them persuasive. I can''t believe what Yoshiku just said to Theodore. That''s the basics."


    "Grunt..."


    Yoshiku roars at a dog breeder who laughs a little mean.


    "Even if it''s not Mr. Van Damme, I''m sure at first it''s ''incredible where the media itself, the party in question, assumed the role of watchdog''. But in the end, honesty is what matters. You just have to keep showing that as a proper attitude in public. It is now that credibility is gutted and slapped that makes it all the more important. Yoshiku asked Mr. Theodore to do what he asked me to do earlier, naturally."


    Junko argues in an exchange of arguments.


    "How about Death? Mr. Theodore. Junko, no proposal."


    Kate asks Theodore.


    "Whether I was original or not, I was just moving in a way that followed it, and what I''m doing now is not sincerely my own desire. There''s no reason to obsess. Honestly, I was sick of it, too. Fortunately, they are rebellious within the clan as well. Now is a good time."


    I remember my conversation with Rafael before I came here, and Theodore was determined.


    "I''m a little scared to implement Junko''s suggestion, and I suspect it will really take shape as ideal. However... it is also attractive. Let''s just do what we can."


    That''s what Theodore said. Let him squeeze his fist and smile.


    (Mr. Theodore over here is a really nice guy. You''re on the brink of cloning, me)


    I think Shizuku is stingy.


    "What if Van Damme still doesn''t leave?


    Truth asks.


    "Sole demo retreat nye likelihood is also, not unlikely ant. I''m an Aaiu. If you''re not going to retreat, let me and Mr. Theodore de pair up and kill me no husband together. Of course, I would like to ask Yoshiku and the dog owner to help me, Mas. If you don''t mind, Junko Sun and the others."


    Kate said with a smile.


    "If Kate were in this position and Theodore reflected and apologized, even Van Damme would have no reason to fight."


    I said it with an indestructible look. After I said it, I also thought it would have tasted bad if I mouthed this in front of Kate, but Kate hadn''t even changed her complexion in particular.


    "Yoshiku-san, Mr. Van Damme is already nashing with countries, media and companies everywhere, and he''s in the process of making his own plan, right? Well, if you think about it normally, you won''t be able to pull in."


    "Uh... well"


    Junko tells me, Yoshiku puts his head at ease first. My thoughts were too simple.


    "So make it easier for Van Dam to pull in - so that the people who are trying to hitch a ride on Van Dam''s plan can''t help but give up on this, or if they cooperate with Van Dam, it will taste bad, so we have to do something to make them think so. Thanks to Yoshiku''s previous activities, Van Dam''s support rate has declined considerably, and I think it''s easier for the people who were stopping by Van Dam to leave. Or maybe you want to leave already."


    "I was exactly like that, too. The Demon clans were sick and tired of this commotion, too, and the air of just retreating. I thought so myself..."


    Listen to Junko and Theodore says with a tired face.


    "It''s nothing to say this from my point of view, but if my original was in the process of survival, I would have tried to push my way, no matter what the clan said to me, even if there was no public support at all. And I''m sure it''s ruined. That was mean, a lump of desire for approval and a complex. He was a narrow, boring person."


    No matter how capable or how socially successful you are, I think Theodore, a clone, will make a man named Theodore Theon Demon, who was nearly unattractive as a human being. And conscious of having the same DNA as such a human, it boils down to tremendous disgust.


    "No, the majority of the journalists I''ve ever met were a lot of the kind of people who got mucky and mean right away, and they were just people who weren''t humanly funny when it came to narrow weights or tiny ass holes."


    "Dog breeder, you''re dating an exception named me, don''t say that to me. Even if I don''t, I don''t feel very good about the press being spoken of in front of me."


    To the meanness of the usual dog breeder, Yoshiku said with as much bitter a laugh as he could think.


    Where the story came from, I made sure the truth was that the email was in there and opened the display.


    The opponent was a former mercenary companion, Charles.

 1160 25

    The day after he decided on his future policy at the Snow Oka Institute, Theodore held a press conference quickly.


    "Hey, here we go."


    When the dog owner in front of the TV spoke in his mansion, Shizuku rushed out of the bathroom.


    "Did you wash your hands properly?


    "Wash there"


    Yoshiku turns the kitchen faucet to the dog owner who asks with a laugh.


    "You don''t feel comfortable making your hand wash after the bathroom a place to cook, do you?


    "I don''t like..."


    I tried to say something back to the dog owner for a long time, but Theodore on TV spoke, so I shut my mouth.


    ''I decided I had no choice but to have any more barren feuds. There''s trouble everywhere, and the extent of that annoyance grows. It also makes people anxious. So I''m going to quit arguing with Mr. Van Damme.''


    The anti-Vandamism - that is, the vast majority of the media - was stunned by this statement by a figure that could also be called the former tightening of the press worldwide. Van Damme can do whatever he wants, and I wonder if there''s going to be a world of nagging with him as the king of the media.


    ''Except this doesn''t mean giving in to him and doing what he wants. He is obviously using this disturbance for his own benefit, and he is not even aware of it.''


    But go on, with this word I uttered, I''m a little relieved.


    ''What does it mean to quit fighting but not give in to the person you''re fighting?


    One of the reporters asks questions.


    ''The press surveillance organisation proposed by Mr Van Damme will be carried out by the Border Ilane Press Corps. That way he doesn''t even have to take on such a role. It is the media that purifies the media. The beginning was in the press, and I honestly admit it''s not. We will thereby snow the stigma, restore honor, and do everything we can to ensure that people can believe in the media.''


    Reactions differed in this announcement between those who perceived it as par value and those who noticed the aim ahead.


    ''Since the media originally did something to undermine their credibility, do you think it''s believable that the media side that damaged their credibility said that when Mr. Van Damme created an agency to regulate and monitor the press, and joined forces with states around the world to do so?


    A tight-faced female reporter asks how concerned she seems to be, reminiscent of a fox.


    (The other reporters are slightly atrophied because they are the total former tightening cloudman in the press, but this woman is different)


    The dog owner thought, but he wasn''t impressed with the female reporter. Rather the other way around.


    (You''re a woman who laughs at other reporters'' attitudes in her heart, intoxicates herself not to be afraid of adults and feels immersed in me being awesome cool and superior. I''m here. This is the type. Must be a big poker somewhere)


    Dog breeder laughing slightly while thinking about that.


    ''You won''t believe it. So let''s do our best so you can believe it. And in terms of incredibility, we can say Mr Van Damme and Even. I''m not actually at Even''s.''


    From Theodore''s mouth to that point, many of those who had not understood until then understood what he was trying to say.


    ''Uh... I don''t know what that means...''


    The fox-faced female reporter, who seems to be in a strong mood, still doesn''t understand and keeps asking questions.


    "We in the media want to be bashed around the world and let credibility fall to the ground, reflect deeply on ourselves, and strive to restore credibility. Mr. Van Damme to connect himself to the expansion of power and commercial purposes. Which is still believable, albeit between those who don''t have the same credibility? Which do you think is better?


    That''s all they said, and I finally understood the female reporter.


    ''Some of you agree with our attitude. Come here -''


    Theodore said so, and walked away from the altar, and instead a great multitude of men looked up to the man who stood on the altar. It was the beginning of the commotion and Kate Van Damme, arguably the biggest victim.


    "I ha, if the Border Ilane press corps is a no set up media surveillance agency, I will support this"


    Kate turned to Theodore and declared.


    "Van Damme, I wonder what you think when you look at this. I''m not getting mud on my face."


    Says the dog owner. It sounded like a long time ago, as if a voice sounded sympathetic to Van Damme.


    "Mass media was also slapped scattered, savoring the Toiu fear that might be dominated by her husband Cornelis, and a somewhat punished Thoughtful Mass. I''m sure Krell and Believe Mass again in this one. ''


    "I don''t know...... Fools say you have to die to be cured, and I don''t think this will change the guy who hasn''t changed."


    In response to Kate''s words, Yoshiku said in tannic terms.


    "That''s what I was trying to say, but in your position."


    "It''s my position that tells me."


    He gets stuck in a dog breeder, and Shizuku tries to shrug his shoulder gently.


    "And... because the other person is the victim of the former tightening of the press and the beginning of the media slap, the reporters are left unable to ask questions in a detour. Perhaps the studio commentators will have a bad tooth cut..."


    I feel weird for a long time. It is naturally not a good idea to ask careless questions or take the other person''s lifting legs, but I find it difficult to say that the media side has atrophied like it is now, and cannot penetrate into it, and the unspeakable air is also healthy.


    "Is the woman an exception now? It''s ironic how such a fool would be useful."


    And, dog breeders.


    "You''re a reporter for every whore (Mai Bitch) newspaper. There''s no education for those down there, and the fabrication of the numbers is terrible, and they slapped me scattered in this commotion, but maybe I''m not reflecting much, and if the surveillance agency and they were created and worked properly, they''d scold me first..."


    Mandarin in a tone like I gave up.


    "Anyway, now we''re ready to eat. And then there''s Mr. Van Damme."


    "Kate at the beginning is on the media side, and from Van Damme, who intends to fight for that Kate... normally I would be stunned and unmotivated..."


    "Yeah. That guy gets solid here. They''re saying it all over again."


    In the form of an inheritance of a dog breeder''s words, Yoshiku says.


    "In the end, it starts with Kate, and the last one comes together. People in the victim''s position support the perpetrator, which is a very funny idea."


    Said the dog owner. The key person was definitely Kate. I even think Van Damme is in the shape of being swept by Kate, dog owners think.


    "I don''t know what to say, but I think Mr. Kate was of a nature that attracted the attention of some of the tough press. Not all of them, of course, but that explains why some journalists were so obsessed with Kate."


    On that valve of his stepchildren, the dog owner turned to him and snuck up on his face.


    (That''s right... Then why is it such a media attraction to Kate? I don''t know why for so long...)


    I didn''t know it was a dog breeder. From O''MyRape until you give me some important information.


    (Well... I don''t think I need to know for a long time. Falling into the back streets doesn''t seem to change the nature of this guy... Should I just show you the beautiful part? Or should I tell you the proper dirty truth? I don''t care about Kate, but I want this guy to grow up... Hmmm......)


    Arm up and the dog owner worries. Should we do the last story clear or not? It would be more interesting as a dog breeder to do a story clearing, but that was the only concern I had as to whether it would be good for me in the long run.


    The office of Raphael at the Japanese branch of the private oil field store. Rafael and Biton also watched Theodore''s press conference.


    "You mean you''re not that manly..."


    What surprised Biton most was neither the future policy announced by Theodore nor Kate''s support for Theodore''s policy.


    "You look different from the look on your face. Previously, the inner cruelty was exposed. But now, he looks like a plump. My eyes are shining like children''s too. It''s like someone else."


    "Someone else. And a child."


    Reacting to Biton''s words, Raphael said.


    "That''s a clone. I checked. I''ll tell you what, but there''s no point in saying anything else."


    "No way...... the main body is dead?


    "Maybe. But I''m not interested in how he died. That fool is gone. Because this fact is the key point. And clones are much more likeable men than bodies."


    In response to Biton''s inquiry, Raphael speaks pale.


    "He was trying to behave like an original, but not intentionally, and he was worried too. You just blew it off at last."


    "Sure... it looks like it would be better if it were Theodore over here"


    Biton, like Raphael, is much more fond of this Theodore than the original. It seems to me that those in the clan will embrace his change little by little, even though they are surprised by it.


    "There will also be those who see a gap on the surface between them and those who accept and support them as being revamped"


    Raphael rarely spills a smile.


    "Whether it''s a private oilfield store, a Demon clan, maybe this is a relief or something. It''s not over yet."


    At least the majority of the ruling members of the clan want Keri to follow this commotion. Rafael watched this press conference in Theodore and said that they would all do well with it.


    "And then there''s Van Damme''s way out, right?


    "Right."


    To Biton''s dialogue, Raphael nodded expressionlessly.


    "From that man''s point of view, and from that man''s character, it''s hard to accept this. He tries to pass me through, trying to make further sacrifices and muddy himself, even to further degrade his assessment. Is Theodore fulfilling and reading that far?


    Raphael thought it might be tough for Van Damme and I to stay tense in the future because Theodore is very popular right now. But...


    "Is it connected to Snow Oka? Looks like there are other collaborators. It''s not Theodore, it must be you fighting for it."


    And, bittons.


    "That''s what I was thinking too"


    Raphael smiles again. Now it wasn''t just for a moment.


    "If there''s anything I can do to help, I''m willing to help too. You are going to do the same. [M] Well, I don''t think so."


    As Biton reads, Theodore already has a strong ally. Then Raphael sees that there will probably be no curtain for him to come out.

 1161 26

    After hearing Theodore and Kate''s press conference and the badly toothed blurring of commentators and casters afterwards, Junko, Midori and Tired were chatting as they each projected a display in front of them to check their online reactions.


    Theodore and the Border Ilane press corps are both positive and negative about their role in media surveillance, but the fact that they honestly admitted no earlier, and Kate''s endorsement and support, had led to an unprecedented increase in support. 32% in Japan, even though I''ve never been there more than 10% before. It has risen to 23% in the world.


    "This subtle discrepancy outside of Japan... well, that''s the thing"


    "Ababa, it''s a country with a lot of favorites if its throat is too high."


    "Japanese favorites are not bad in everyday terms, but when they are shown towards society itself, I think it is difficult."


    "Yay, forget it right away if something happens and you get angry for a second, because you enjoy another case. Hey. The people who know social evil and the media who can reward it. Sounds like it''s gonna flush, doesn''t it? The press that keeps the buckwheat flowing from the top to the masses and the masses that keep eating the rumen that comes one after the other"


    "As far as my image is concerned, the wasabi sticks better. When you think about it, you feel like beating the press all the time."


    And so on, tired and Midori talking.


    "The press has always been a lot of censored and regulated to border Iranese press corps like the big boss behind the media. The press won''t look good because it feels like it''s gonna get tougher."


    Until then, Junko, who was silently listening to the interaction between the two, opened his mouth.


    "Still think it''s better than being done by Van Damme, so you can take it. Theodore was right. It''s safer if the boss stays the same. Oh, but it''s really switching with clones. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori shows her teeth and laughs.


    "Mr. Van Damme, who started fighting angrily because he slapped his wife, but whose ladder was removed by that wife, is pathetic in a way, too. Though I deserve it..."


    and Junko


    "I wonder why he couldn''t understand that it would taste bad if it connected to vested interests..."


    I wonder how tired I am.


    "There is no human being perfectly equipped with common sense, and every human being has some flaw, and some insane part with it. This time, Mr. Van Damme can only say that his faults and insane parts burst. There''s something wrong with all three of us here."


    "Heh... it''s amazing."


    "That''s very convincing..."


    He was two Shizuno streams impressed by Junko''s commentary.


    "Oh, it looks like Van Damme''s gonna make a statement too."


    Tired said.


    "It''s early. Maybe you''re watching it in real time, and you can''t stay or not."


    "I can''t wait to see how you scratch your feet."


    Junko and Midori smiled joyfully and opened Van Dam''s site.


    True was three of his former mercenary companions, Charles and Lei Lei (Lei Ray), chatting at a coffee shop in Anle City.


    "It wasn''t convenient with your new home?


    "Yeah. Looks like he''s in Japan, but he''s not in the city, and he''s in Medicine Buddha City or something."


    Charles answers Lee''s question. They both speak in English.


    "But I''m surprised Li Lei, who hates his country, is an agent of the army."


    "There''s been a lot going on, a lot of thinking. Come on, I wanted to make up with my family."


    Li Lei closes his eyes and talks like he can''t say.


    "I would be surprised if we opened a dojo while we were secret agents, and a combatant belonging to a Japanese state agency walked through the dojo, and they were talking to each other on a chat level."


    "Come on, even if you know it, don''t say it."


    Li Lei laughs bitterly at the true words.


    "What''s Charles doing?


    "I''m a doorman in America, but the society behind America is generally peaceful right now. Thanks to" Battlefield Tea Time "I''ve been flattened."


    Li Lei asked, and Charles answered.


    "I heard Simon''s number two on the battlefield tee time."


    "Really? It makes sense to rule the society behind America."


    "Heh, he doesn''t fit the image of a gangster at all."


    I was truly impressed with Charles'' words, and Lee Li imagined what a gang of his former companions looked like.


    "If Charles is also free in America, why don''t you stay in Japan?


    "That''s right, this country is a sanctuary for me, but to live in it is a bit..."


    To a true invitation, Charles cruises.


    "I''m going to Akihabara, so why don''t you two follow me?


    "I''m not going."


    "Nice."


    To Charles'' invitation, Truth immediately refused, and Lee immediately accepted.


    Van Damme, who finished watching Theodore''s press conference, remained silent for a while with a stark face.


    Katsuura and Terence were also present in the room, but the atmosphere was difficult to speak to and remained silent.


    There, you get a call. With a request to connect the TV phone. The opponent was Theodore Simon Demon.


    "Did you see my press conference? Your wife is right, let''s settle each other''s spears. I put it away."


    Beyond the screen, Theodore complains with a realistic look and voice.


    "Did you put it away? Where? You won''t have it. [M] He was trying to do what I tried to do instead, declaring himself self-purified. If you''re really going to put up a spear, you''re not supposed to do anything. Didn''t I?"


    This dialogue surprised Theodore across the screen, as well as Katsuura and Terrence, who were listening beside him. Surprisingly, Katsuura and Theodore have a suspicious look at Van Damme.


    ''What are you talking about? Without apology, reflection or purification, nothing will be solved''


    "Do you mean clowns dressed up with me in stock and revamped and my fists swung up? In the first place, you put a little bit of pressure on my house."


    ''That''s... I''m sorry. I''ll make an apology in public soon''


    Seeing Theodore, who tends to lay low, Van Damme cooled his anger a little and felt uncomfortable. I felt that discomfort during the press conference and ever since I was connected here.


    "Are you... are you really Theodore?


    Theodore solidified across the screen in a suspiciously questionable van Dam.


    "I don''t think Theodore Simon Demon is such a clean man."


    The way you talk and the way you look, it feels as if you''re different.


    "I don''t mind if you think of me as someone else with the Theodore Simon Demon you know. Think of it as brainwashed at the Snow Oka Institute."


    Returned a dialogue that was neither serious nor joking, Van Damme lost his word.


    ''Naturally, the world won''t believe me any time soon when I say I wipe my own ass now in our shoes. But until you believe me, I''m going to do my best. To keep the media from turning a suspicious eye -''


    "And I still play ball rides alone and make my name for history as a rolled and fallen clown - or? How dare you make a fool out of people so far?"


    Speaking wildly, Van Damme hung up. The display floating in the air also disappears.


    With his anger-exposed face, Van Damme turns to Terrence.


    "Terrence, finish Theodore."


    "I thought I''d say. I refuse."


    Van Damme bites his teeth to Terrence, who refuses without getting a haircut.


    "If we don''t get kata in dialogue, it''s war. I was also targeted by them for that reason. You want me to put up with this one and put the spear away? You want me to put up with someone who wants to put up with a war, put up with a spear on his own, and let it be over?


    "Mr. Van Damme, it''s already very exciting."


    Terrence stares directly at Van Damme and tells him with a cool face. I am more than twice as proud of myself as I am of my older Van Dam. No, on the contrary, I speak with certainty that it is a fact. Katsuura, on the other hand, is horny a little further away.


    "Terrence, as you may not know, I''ve been through these situations over and over in my previous life, and I''ve been told a dialogue similar to yours now and over again. But. I never gave up there once. Think normally - from anyone''s eyes, if you''re wrong, if you can''t, if you have to do it, if you have to retreat here, if you can''t win, in a situation that seems so, but still I didn''t quit the fight. Of course, I''ve retired. But that''s only when I admit I should leave. Unless I admit it, I keep moving forward, no matter what kind of argument I can get bumped into, no matter how unfavourable it is. Make a calculation to win"


    To Van Damme, who proclaims in a speechy tongue, Terrence exhales with a grudge and a give up.


    "Okay. I''ll hang out for once. But I disagree with you about ending Theodore. At least I won''t. [M] The reason is that I don''t want to kill him. Whether you''re looking at the phone call or the meeting, it''s my conclusion that he''s someone you shouldn''t have killed."


    "Then why don''t I ask one of your men besides you?


    "I refuse to do that either."


    "Around Milan, you seem to move at my personal request, though. It''s a direct personal interaction. You don''t mind, do you? You nail Milan, and if Milan doesn''t, we''ll give up."


    In anticipation of Milan not getting along very well with Terrence, Van Damme took the confirmation once and for all.


    "Okay. Do as you please."


    Terrence says to throw.


    "Let''s just say I''ll make a statement soon, too"


    Taking a deep breath to calm her mind, Van Damme projected the display and opened the net.

 1162 27

    "Oh, I''m out. Ugh, you look tough. Shit. My anger is seeping ~. Ababa"


    Midori laughs when she sees Vandam''s face on the holographic display.


    ''Theodore''s claims and policies are a convenience to deceive the public''


    The first voice in a powerful voice was that. There are many wrinkles engraved between Van Dam''s brows and his mouth is bent. Obviously, unlike usual, I can ask how little room I can afford.


    That''s where they call me. The opponent was Theodore. Connect via TV phone.


    "Now I called Van Damme directly and appealed for a truce. That would have been counterproductive. I greased the fire. I didn''t mean to offend you at all."


    "I shouldn''t have done that...... Well, I''m making a statement right now, so let''s just look at it together and talk."


    Junko smiles bitterly after receiving Theodore''s report. I did something extra, but I also thought it was going to be an interesting development.


    "Right now...... is Van Damme saying something? This is real time?"


    "Yes."


    Tired of the true question of going home.


    "I''d rather not find a sudden 180 degree change of direction suspicious than impossible. Whoever has been cheated here and has become a Theodore supporter would like you to reconsider carefully. I just want to believe there''s no such thing as a fool."


    "Isn''t Van Damme losing a lot of room on this, too? Words are rough enough."


    "I can''t tell you how much I feel in my head."


    Seeing Van Damme complain, True and Junko say, respectively.


    ''Some people seem to think I''m incredible, but I''m definitely not fighting for myself. I''m fighting for society. Mass media is an obvious evil. They swung my fist up and tried not to subdue me with those hands. As a result, I was dressed in various stigmas, many people were deceived, and I also lost public credibility''


    "Do you run out of saying that you are not only bad, right, bad is everything else......"


    "You''re self-centered by the time you''re clear."


    I said tirelessly, Junko smiles strangely.


    ''Even his beloved became an enemy when he said he had begun to fight for his beloved. Isolated, heartless, living and experiencing this... is invaluable. This sadness, this despair, and most importantly... this gushing anger, this flashing struggle, it''s good to taste it while you''re alive. Precious. Nice experience, enough to even remember superiority. I don''t want to taste it again. "


    "Which one?"


    Midori unexpectedly penetrates.


    ''Whoever I don''t get credit for, I keep fighting for what I thought was right. And by the time I grabbed the victory, my eyes would have changed, and the world should be better than it is now. Yes, like then. I once said that environmental protection is more important than the development of civilization, and it is better than human life. That time, I was ridiculed. But soon the idea was acknowledged, and the world changed. It will happen again next time. Now it''s just the process''


    Junko''s complexion changed to this dialogue Van Damme told him with his proud face. Completely true, staring at the display.


    "Yukioka..."


    The first truth I noticed about it, I accidentally speak up. Midori and Tired also look at Junko.


    (True brother...... you''re a pure sister love everywhere you notice a change in pure sister sooner than me)


    Although Midori was extremely sensitive to the dramatic changes in the mental state of others, Midori was surprised and convinced that True perceived the changes in the mind of Junko earlier than his own.


    "Leave him alone, he''ll be right... This man has so much power. I''ve seen a few people who have dramatically changed the likelihood of the world in their personal desires, but Van Damme is one of them."


    Strongly aware that he has changed the world in a direction he does not want, Junko affirms.


    Then do it again. Claim this and Van Damme''s statement is over.


    "For the bad of giving up, we have to try a settlement to make Mr. Van Damme, a first-class product, fully admit to losing. Prepare a battlefield for the rules that make winning and losing clear from the start."


    After turning off the display, Junko suggested.


    "Another argumentative showdown? But... what do you think you can beat Van Damme with this guy?


    ''Doing that doesn''t seem like someone I can beat with my mouth. Pity story......''


    True glances at Theodore and says it, and Theodore admits it too.


    "Van Damme is a hundred wars smell. Theodore is practically a three-year-old, isn''t he? You have too much experience, even with knowledge."


    Put your hands on your chin, tired that makes you look difficult.


    "Wouldn''t Van Damme be convinced just to discuss it? We need something to make us admit we lost more completely."


    And, true.


    "If this one presents a settlement, it doesn''t necessarily mean the other one rides. It has to be the easiest way for Mr. Van Damme to confront the conditions."


    and Junko.


    "How to attract Van Damme''s attention in the form of a match, and the consideration paid by the loser, the right the winner gets, etc... And in time, how this one wins...... ''


    Where Theodore said it, he called Theodore.


    "It''s from Terrence, the boss of Sea Chihuahua. He warned me that there might be a killer coming this way now... ''


    "Was Van Damme also lovingly captured by Sea Chihuahua?


    When I hear Theodore''s report, I say it in a truly frightening mood. In my heart I was thinking of myself laughing.


    "Shall I go to the escort?


    There''s an escort here, too.


    "I heard all the assassins broke up. One of those disbanded assassins knew each other."


    ''I''m fine. With the modification of Junko, he has also gained the ability to regenerate. And in Terrence''s story, he''s still talking about possibilities.''


    True to offer, Theodore shunned with a soft smile.


    "Well... I''ve got a good idea"


    Truth flashes.


    "Let''s solve this with violence"


    "I did that all over again."


    In true words, Theodore smiles.


    "No, I don''t think so. Fixers from all over the world, rulers, over-life, I wonder if they settle for a surrogacy war."


    "People from the ruling class in Japan and maybe Sister will cooperate with the referees, but I can''t do it all over the world."


    The true suggestion is denied by Junko in a bitter way.


    ''Such a forceful decision would not convince those present. We need dialogue. "


    "But dialogue alone means Van Damme is a tough opponent."


    "I think it''s more important, as Mr. Theodore said earlier, to decide how to treat the winner and the loser and attract attention to it."


    Theodore, True, and Junko, each divide their opinions.


    "What about making it both? A mixed confrontation between violence and dialogue."


    "That''s it"


    To the tired suggestion, Junko slaps his hand on the pong.


    ''No, what is it... I mean, what, a confrontation presupposes a solution''


    Theodore that makes me half laugh. This face-to-face opponent makes the vegetarian self come out naturally, and I can feel safe.


    "You two can beat each other up and talk unilaterally for a few minutes if you take it down or something?


    "No, there''s alternating violence time and dialogue time, killing each other in violence time, and conversing normally in dialogue time"


    "No, I''m not. While the battle is left to those under his command, Van Dam and Theodore continue to fight their tongues, and eventually those who win in battle will kill either Van Dam or Theodore," he said.


    Makoto, Junko, and Tired each speak of what they imagined.


    Midori laughed slightly as she heard it. In a way, it seems strange to Midori that the Yukooka Institute Ments is trying to determine its content at the right level of thought, even though it is a battle to determine the fate of the world.


    ''That''s the worst and most unreasonable idea of exhaustion... Does that make sense to argue?


    "I think my plan is the best."


    "True brother''s is the weirdest thing. It''s not a variety show."


    Theodore, true and Midori each say what they think.


    "No, it''s fine in an entertaining way. In a way that clearly wins and loses in public."


    Junko said.


    "Above all, I think we should make a strong decision over here before they take any more initiatives over there."


    ''I do understand the reasoning... But I can''t think of anything beyond that. "


    I''m honestly anxious about how to make it the face to face mouth of the Snow Oka Institute, Theodore, but unless I can think of one, I''ve also felt better leaving it to myself.


    "That kind of wickedness is Snow Oka''s specialty, so let''s let Snow Oka have a detailed proposal from here. But we have to fix it because we can''t see it coming without Yukioka."


    "No, no, no... I think about it, and I''ve been thinking about it."


    Truly speaking with a true face, Junko waved once again, smiling and saying things.

 1163 28

    Where Katsuura and Terrence were gone and left alone in the office, Van Damme quickly called Milan.


    "I refuse."


    It was Van Damme who asked for Theodore''s assassination, but Milan refused softly in a cold voice.


    "Why? The reward is off."


    I ask you seriously and strangely, Van Damme.


    ''Anyway, Terrence refused me, and I guess I spoke directly to Terrence, or Crystal''s sister and brother, because I''m not a horse fit, but I''m still part of the Sea Chihuahua, and my boss is Terrence. Don''t lose sight of it.''


    When he threw up with disdain, Milan hung up.


    Van Damme exhales loudly. When this happens, it seems like the only way to do it is to hire an outside killer.


    (You feel stuck. No longer in the political rush, it is in an area where nothing can be done. war is the only way to settle)


    If this one hires a killer, it''s obvious they''ll hire a lot more killers over there. In some cases, a private army of private oilfielders may move.


    (Stuck or... That''s the same thing for the other side...... it''s not. The other one broke. This one won''t break. I''m trying to put anything through me. I know that''s bad. But that''s the way it is, so I can''t help it. Because even if you turn the whole world against your enemies, you can''t help but pass yourself through)


    I know, of course, that if we turn the whole world against our enemies, they will crush us in no time. But I am not proud to admit that I also have the power to change the world. Think calmly, I see all that power.


    I get a call. Van Damme is surprised to see their name.


    "It''s you..."


    Van Damme picks up the phone and sounds unexpected.


    What if I told you I was involved in this, too? Besides, in a hostile position with Mr. Van Damme. ''


    Junko says it like a prank with a bounced voice.


    "Oh, that''s very welcome."


    Asking that Rain Shore Lily to help, Van Damme decides. Her powers are unknown, but she sees that as she can be hostile to Junko, she must be quite powerful.


    "I''m not the mastermind, though. Just a little trigger, to the extent that I was involved."


    "What''s the matter with this media turmoil? If anything else, I want you to give me a break now."


    It was a van dam who asked me to be truthful.


    ''Of course it''s tangled. Isn''t it time to converge? Somewhat forceful. "


    "If there''s a way to make sure Keri does - but"


    I made Vandam wonder if the story of Junko, who spotted Vandam''s mood, might be a little bit involved.


    ''That''s the kind of stage I''ll prepare for you. However, if Mr. Van Dam loses and still scratches his feet, you can definitely assume that Mr. Van Dam will die. Because many of the people who rule the world turn to their enemies and go kill them with all their might.''


    "I see... do you want them to be referees"


    ''That''s a good guess. That''s the thing.''


    Vandamm somehow understood in what way Junko intended to prepare the stage for the settlement.


    Return a little bit of time.


    Junko called Van Damme a few minutes ago, Yoshiku and the dog owner were visiting the Snow Oka Institute.


    Theodore and the TV call were still connected, Junko and his dogs trying to communicate their previous interactions, but seeing it as an important story, he also decided to connect the TV call to Kate and ask her to listen.


    "Narhod. Is it time to settle?"


    "Sure enough, there''s no chance of any further progress."


    Kate and the dog owner say each.


    "You know... it''s Imif to get in other ways than dialogue..."


    Yoshiku said. I''m a little suspicious of Junko''s nerves as to what the proposal to put Keri on in physical combat means.


    ''Violent means have already been exercised. I set it up mainly from here, but Van Damme could be retaliating in the same way. Besides, if Kelli doesn''t follow in the dialogue, that''s the way it''s gonna be.''


    And, Theodore.


    "War is natural if Kerri is not followed in dialogue. Incorporating that element into the game doesn''t surprise you. Even this time from the private oilfielder''s side, we will set you up."


    And, dog breeders.


    "When it''s a discussion showdown, it''s a direct showdown between Mr. Theodore and Mr. Van Damme. Then, first of all, I definitely think Mr. Theodore will lose."


    "Oh, I Don''t Feel I Can Win"


    Junko says and also admits Theodore.


    "Am I Shimasho? I''d like to say that Death is more likely to be an Imus. I recommend Yoshikusan."


    That''s what Kate said, and made her smile, smiling at her per-display prolonged.


    "Whoa, I''m good too - one vote for ya. It''s the best for you, and it''s a good role for you."


    Midori shows her teeth slightly and laughs, agreeing.


    "Oh, me...?


    Pointing to yourself, Shizuku becomes a flashy face.


    "Tadashi, stop playing death games Shaw. If you lose, the docile will retreat. Why not ants?"


    If you try Kate, I don''t want her husband or her in-laws to die. I am also heartbroken that there has already been death in this matter.


    "So, in the dialogue part, how do we settle this?


    The truth asks without anyone.


    "Why don''t you call the audience and let them decide which one to win? In such a way as to make you decide which statement is more compelling."


    "Nice, Hire It"


    The dog owner suggests and Junko decides on his own.


    "Toiu''s, who comes to Fixer all over the world, is also a good idea. I''m the decyldake, let''s cake our voices. Shikashi, even if the Fixers from all over the world act as guarantors of presence and Mo, Ano people lost by the rules of the game. In Dake, give up the loss and leave. Even the ruin shite, keep fighting, Mass. From Death... knock him out by the time he''s completely skinless, break his heart, and make him admit he''s lost."


    Kate''s words were not under pressure for her long time. Arguing with that van Dam and all that, he says he has no prospect of winning, but he says he can win thoroughly, not just win. I say break that mighty human heart of mine.


    (The opponent is a super big man with enough power to move the world, sure enough to make a name for himself in history. Even though you fell in the back street with someone like that, you''re crazy about letting me fight to the point where you''ve grown a general pi-pull of hair, but you''re crazy enough to break the other guy''s heart, Kate, you''re crazy. It''s not me who can do that, it''s Mr. Kate. Why do you leave it to me...)


    It''s a good place to be unscrupulous. But when it comes to being completely unmotivated for a long time, it''s not. Yoshiku has a lot of things to say to Van Damme for a long time, and I don''t find it fascinating that he can give me that opportunity, and that he can even prepare it for the big stage. There''s no way the fighting spirit won''t roll.


    "For Sono''s sake, I think that mixing violent elements with Zell is a good way to do it, too, Mass. If you win, lose, and array in Weh, which also uses a card called Power, instead of dialogue dacker, you will be able to convince the victory to be a motasel factor. ''


    "I can''t believe Kate said that..."


    I am a little shocked that such a statement came out of the mouth of someone who is opposite violence.


    ''Even when it comes to being present, some of the over-lifes are van Dam nearby. Those who want to control the media. On the contrary, there are also supporters of the Border Ilane press corps, the area is complicated''


    Theodore says.


    "But if they are, they will keep their promises, even if the results are unwanted, and I think they will make them keep. I''m not as mucky as Mr. Van Damme, so I don''t think I''d ever put an unfair shoulder in it or anything. That would make my position tasteless. Like some country, you''ll lose your credibility forever."


    "Hum, is that what it is..."


    Junko preached to me, and Theodore decided to convince me.


    "You also have to think about delicious conditions that just put Van Damme on this story. What to do with winners and losers as a result of winning or losing"


    Tired said.


    "I think Mr. Van Damme himself wants to put Keri on already. So the terms of winning and losing are simple, right? Naturally the winner gets control and control of the press, and you can treat the loser like that to be my experimental bench or something... No, you don''t need a penalty"


    "Why do we have to talk about your lab?"


    True went into Junko''s dialogue.


    (Wait... well... maybe this can be a deciding factor? You might be able to convince Mr. Van Damme to back off.)


    Yoshiku, on the other hand, heard Junko''s dialogue and there was something flashing.


    (But you can''t cut this card first. This one has the advantage, at the end, I need to cut it in the form of a suggestion)


    Already intending to fight, Yoshiku, who began to work out the arithmetic for winning, turned to the display where Theodore reflected.


    "Mr. Theodore, can I take care of this important matter? Can you trust me?


    It''s a long time ago that I''m already going to fight, but I''ll get confirmation.


    "Kate''s recommending it, and the kids at the Snow Oka Institute trust you. Besides... I recognize you as the right person, and I respect you at first glance. ''


    "Well, I don''t think I''m a big guy enough to say that..."


    To Theodore, who told him with a magnificent, refreshing smile in front of a large crowd, Shizuku let him swim his eyes with less lightness, with his head on.


    On the occasion of Junko''s and Van Damme''s phone calls, we return to the story.


    "Set up five topics along the lines of this disturbance and fight in the debate five times. The spectators will be judged, by majority vote, to decide which one is more convincing, which wins or loses, ''


    Junko talked about the details of the settlement.


    "We''ll have quite a few spectators. Backstreet residents only. Of course I''m not going to make an unfair selection, and I''m going to have you take an oath not to make a biased judgment on the referee and put on multiple lie detectors. ''


    "I''m a little nervous about the fact that it''s only residents on the back street who will be judged."


    "Nothing. It''s backstreet on this matter, and there''s no difference in perception. Both have supporters, and some rebel. I made it backstreet only because it includes combat acts and mixes backstreet residents there. So, as I said now, I''m going to ask you to take a neutral oath in advance. The lie detector is ready for you, Mr. Van Damme.


    "Okay."


    A little anxiety also remained, but Van Damme swallowed it, thinking that he would not be able to commit blatant injustice by gathering the rulers from all over the world and having them present as witnesses.


    ''So, up to three of the five battle discussions, if you dissatisfy the outcome - that is, when you lose, you can also change it to a settlement in battle. Up to three times, it''s common to both parties. If one activates a battle card twice ahead, both can only be used once,'' he said.


    "On three occasions in one direction, it will be a battle every time."


    Van Damme says so and spills a smile.


    "If the battle personnel win, the winning side will be able to reverse the result by turning the table and pointing a gun at the opponent and holding his fate. If you can''t get Keri through dialogue - or if you''re unhappy with it, you can call it a solution based on the history that mankind has been repeating for thousands of years: in war. Are there any objections to this very rule?


    "That''s funny. I am not dissatisfied, but I would like to confirm. How many fighters?


    "Up to three one-on-one. So there''s three of us on each side. If you settle for war, you can choose one of the three men from your own faction. ''


    "Got it. That''s fine. So, what happens to winning and losing?


    "Of course, if you win, you''ll be responsible for mass media surveillance, and if you lose, it''s a form of honest retreat."


    "I understand. But let me make another stupid confirmation. What happens if the loser doesn''t obey the rules?


    "As I said, if you don''t follow the outcome of the victory or loss, you will be sanctioned with all your might because you will put mud on the faces of the Fixers present, right? Oh, me and Ray, you''ll be one of the attendees, and some of the Japanese rulers and the sisters of Yob''s rewards will be added to that. I think I''ll probably add something else. ''


    "I knew, but I knew"


    It seemed to Van Damme that there was nothing that could be done before this sanction, whether it was a grim penis on a boulder or a private oil field store. Those who have the most power in the world will slap you.


    "One last confirmation. Who''s fighting me with my tongue?


    ''That means it''s a secret. Well, it''s my pleasure to prepare and be prepared ~''


    Junko hangs up.


    (I guess the person I fight is... Kate... definitely. I didn''t know my beloved would be my worst enemy...... if there was such a thing as God, he would still be an overjoked piece of shit)


    Van Damme was so sure, but the anticipation was brilliantly off.

 1164 29

    Yoshiku, both names of the dog owners left the Snow Oka Institute and also hung up on Kate and Theodore, Junko quickly went to prepare for the settlement.


    The task of recruiting back street residents was completed immediately. The audience randomly selected a thousand of the recruiters. This audience will pass judgment as a referee.


    "It''s hard to get a lie detector to take a vow, and it''s going to take a while to get started."


    Junko is blurry. Thousands may have been high, but when I announced the content and called for recruitment, the number of recruits was less than two hours, exceeding 10,000.


    The witness stand-up contract was also completed by telling the Fixers I knew who were being cordial with Junko.


    "Mr. Kate, I knew Sister, too. Surprise...... isn''t it? There are Christian connections, but there''s a good chance that Sister might have made them."


    "Made it?


    True surprises me when Junko, who has been on the phone with Sister, said the words.


    "Sister''s long-lasting" Yob''s Reward "is also an organization that has artificially created saints for a long time. But that''s an old story, too, and I don''t feel like I''ve done it since I got into modern times. Well, even after modern times, there were people who looked like that. Mr. Kate is also treated like a Virgin, and, um... she seems stubborn, but the chances are that Sister is still doing that... I don''t know... Sister didn''t want to do that anymore."


    Junko puts his hand on his chin and puts his neck up.


    When it comes to the rules of combat, it is until the opponent surrenders or becomes incapable of fighting. At Kate''s request that she doesn''t want to let the dead die, it is strictly forbidden to let them die, and if she lets them die, she will be defeated immediately.


    "Hey, what are we going to do with these combat men?"


    "Oh, that''s up to me. I''m tired, let''s make it three."


    Midori questioned me and said the truth instantly.


    Midori doesn''t want to be exposed to a large number of people, so exclude them. This discussion will be delivered on the backstreet site as well as gathering many backstreet residents.


    "Whatever my true brother is, it includes two overlives..."


    Midori smiles bitterly.


    "I just want to get three of my mice out. Honestly, I don''t want to leave right away...... Besides, I don''t know if they''re all from the Snow Oka Institute.


    and Junko.


    "Then I''ll be the guy who was hired by a private oil field store. I know one person."


    True makes the call. The opponent was Charles.


    "Hey, True, aren''t you being mean to me for letting you use your mouse?


    Junko asks. The truth was silent. At the point of silence, it was like being indefinitely affirmative.


    "Charles took it on for me. It''s up to me and Charles. It''s also for exercise when it comes to tiredness"


    "Exercise doesn''t skip properly from day to day, but I really appreciate your concern in the form of rehab in action"


    Really creepy and tired of smiling. Junko sneaks a sneak shot of that.


    (Oops... True You and Tired Your Two-Shot Folder, It''s time to make a new one. The next thirty-third.)


    If I put too many images in one folder, it would be difficult to see it and I would not be able to organize it among the many, so I have divided the folder into several parts, but I was pure child that was bothering my mind about the fact that the number of folders itself had increased.


    Private Oil Tanya Japan Branch. Theodore visited in person and reported to Rafael and Biton all the decisions he had made at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "It also seems to deliver online for once. Only on the back streets. When Junko is ready, you''ll be able to view it."


    "I''m fine. As residents of Backstreet, we are also registered in Backstreet Central, so we can view backstreet related sites."


    Biton said in response to Theodore''s concern.


    "Come here. Junko Yukioka is leading the story, but are you okay?


    Biton says in suspicion.


    "Not that I have no anxiety at all, but even during the Ghost Weapon riots in Shinjuku, you would have cooperated properly. Your men are being helped directly in the case of Zunfantasy City, and I think you can believe it."


    "You did."


    That''s what Raphael told me, and Biton was convinced.


    "The private oilfielders - the Demon clan, Mikhail Demon, the founding fathers, were murdered because of the betrayal of Junko Snowoka, so it was arguably the enemy of the uncertain heavens, but these days they''ve become very friendly."


    Rafael honors a rare and ironic smile.


    "I asked Junko directly about that, but he didn''t kill that one"


    Theodore says.


    "It''s his valve, but he can''t help but speak falsely. It was just that I didn''t deny that I betrayed myself, and that I never mind if I was hostile because I thought we were murdered. By way of example, that''s a better theory to secure a test bench. Well, I''m already the mouse on the lab."


    "If this one is hostile, he''s also seen as an enemy by Snow Oka Side, and could be turned into an experimental bench, it looks like he should take a look at the opportunity and officially reconcile. Fortunately, it is now becoming a good mood"


    Hearing about Theodore, Raphael decided so.


    "Are the members of the Executive Council convinced?


    "There will be some who are not convinced, but many who do not want to make extra enemies. Some old people may continue to disagree with emotional theory alone, but it seems to be a development that they will largely be dissatisfied."


    In response to Theodore''s question, Raphael speaks of a private opinion.


    "You seem close enough to call her by her first name, and I wonder if you''d be fit to bridge with her in the future"


    "Uh... oh, well, that''s..."


    To Raphael''s point, he was a blushing, mouth-watering Theodore.


    Van Damme called Terrence and Milan to talk about what Junko had heard about the settlement. I''m calling Lily even more and letting her hear the contents at the same time.


    "Crystal sisters and brothers are badly injured, and reinforced vampires are good at team warfare, but I''m worried they''ll be individual."


    Terrence says.


    "I know that. So I''m going to get the rest of you out of this helper. Yukashi, you''re right. I''m guessing you''ll cooperate?


    Towards the fingertip cell phone I put on the table, Van Damme asks.


    ''That''s the kind of promise you make. If Junko''s involved, I''ll take it.''


    Lily accepted in a tone that did not precipitate.


    "I don''t like the rule that you shouldn''t kill me."


    ''You agree. It''s a reminder. "


    Milan and Lily say, respectively. Milan spoke English and Lily spoke Japanese, but they speak to each other.


    "Snuff footage would be all over there if you looked. You won''t be seen inside me fighting my way through the valves."


    Van Damme says it out of his sight.


    "Being over-conscious for a long time"


    "I agree. Aren''t you ashamed to say it, you old man"


    "There isn''t. Confident, self-portrayed. What''s wrong with that? I''m confident, and I''m fighting to win, and I can''t help being humble. Rather, come out big and deserve it."


    Van Damme smiled at Lily and Milan''s dislike.


    "I''m pretty sure I''m going to use your help. On the other hand, that''s more important. If you lose, you''ll hang up your war cards. If I win, I won''t talk to you if you lose. It overshadows me. Nice to meet you. This is a true wish."


    Van Damme squeezes his expression and tells him in a serious voice.


    "Even if Mr. Van Dam doesn''t lose, if a combat member eats three tats, you lose Mr. Van Dam. It''s an irrational rule in a way."


    Terrence says.


    "War is a solution through irrational violence. Junko Suzuoka spoke of a solution based on human history, etc., but I dare to bring it here can also be seen as a manifestation of a lack of confidence that beats me with a valve"


    "You misjudged Junko."


    Lily laughed spirally at Van Damme laughing.


    ''That kid just did that because that''s more interesting as an event. It''s something Junko might think about. "


    I can tell you that I''m good at lilies, but I can also say that I missee lilies. I spoke of the bones of this settlement because it was true and tiring with the dog breeder, and Junko only put it together while improving it.


    Three dog-breeders, Kate and Shizuku face each other in Shizuku''s house, as usual.


    The interaction between these three people is going to be over in a little while, I think Yoshiku. Finally, things are coming to an end.


    "The request to the rulers of the acquaintance to have the witness and the nutte is complete, Shima Sita."


    Kate reports.


    "It seems that Junko is also ready. Finally a climax. Besides, at the end of the day, I didn''t know you were going to tighten it. It was worth a lot of bullying."


    "Bullying or being mean"


    To the dog breeder, who says with a slight laugh, Shizuku points his lips and puts his head on.


    "It looked like a yoi combo, yo"


    Kate said with a smile.


    "You wanted to call the Vipers too, old man trio, regroup."


    "Damn again, I''m not an old man. It''s only twenty-seven. Shh."


    A long time to react again to the words of a dog breeder.


    "Then let''s treat him like a young man. Totally recent prolonged..."


    "Is that how you treat young people... I swear to God, even when I''m old, young people these days will never say a damn thing."


    "Yes, too bad. That''s what I thought when I was young, too. But hey, I''m dying to tell you... Because I don''t like it when I''m old enough to know. Because even if I don''t put it in my mouth, I think in my heart. I see a lot of bad parts..."


    "Mmmm..."


    I don''t really want to take the dog breeder story for a long time, but I find it oddly convincing and roar without being able to rebel either.


    "When it comes to the elderly Dakara, don''t look at the young man, Leva, even if the crude is not good to look at Ete? Those who snort that they are elderly are young minded bearers, even when they are old."


    Kate follows with ease.


    "Ooh... boulder Kate, say good things"


    The face of Shizuku shines.


    (Uh, painful...)


    The dog keeper thinks while dealing with the person in law.


    (I''m acting bright on the surface, but this guy is full of inner anxiety. But at the same time, the fighting spirit is on fire. I''m trying so hard to distract that anxiety, but it doesn''t really work...)


    In fact, Shizuku was frightened inside out by pressure and anxiety, as the dog breeder had spotted him.


    He was chosen as a fighter in the final showdown, and was set to battle a terrible enemy without interruption. I didn''t even take it down without saying no. But...... it all depends on bad imagination. I lose out and expose myself to shame like no other, and I can''t even answer Kate or Theodore''s expectations - I see my own vigeons like that.


    (Don''t be aware of that, idiot. Enough to swallow him - enough to make him your own stepping stone, don''t be arrogant. At least that''s the kind of guy you''re fighting)


    A dog keeper, who knows what''s in his heart for a long time, flies in his heart without putting it in his mouth. How do you know, it''s a simple story. Because the dog owner also had experience when he was young and was scared in front of the big stage.


    (Because of my age... I don''t like it, but I see it. But you''re ten years younger than me. Now you and I are ten years old. I can see the difference and it''s terrible.)


    But the dog keeper doesn''t talk about it by mouth. Speak with your mouth and it will surely be easier for you to stay long. Repression is necessary to some extent. That''s why I don''t spoil it that much. In the first place, dog breeder values make it disgusting to tell the same man to say so much. So I don''t put it in my mouth, I sue it in my heart. Even though I think that''s pointless.

 1165 30

    "�� so about one person from me to Van Damme was the carrier to provide combat personnel"


    In the living room of the Rain Shore Mansion, Lily told three people in front: Mutsuki, Akiko, and Platinum Taro.


    "Have you ever wanted to go? It''s an exciting lukewarm rule that you shouldn''t kill your opponent, so fight in a playful mood."


    "Oh, then I want to go. And training."


    Akiko raises her hand.


    "I''d like to go, too. This is what I said earlier. You win?


    Platinum Taro also raises his hand and asks anxiously.


    "Make up your mind."


    "Sarasu is a lily! There you go, Akiko. Jahn, ho, ho..."


    Encouraged by the lily, he was a platinum taro with a radiant expression and a temper, but that expression changes into a soggy one.


    "I wanted to go and contribute to Lily..."


    While he seemed to resent Akiko, who gave him a silent look, he bumped and blurred White Kintaro.


    "I don''t have a problem with contributions or anything like that. This is what I suggested for you, for your spare time and for your training."


    "I wonder if Taro Platinum can only take all the stories that Lily brings because of Lily."


    Lily teases with a troublesome face, and she perceives Lily''s mood and the Moon palates.


    "Oh, that''s my role, so I can think of it that way first!


    "You should be able to make a good judgment from the flow of the story."


    "I will refine..."


    He was the Summoning White Kintaro, but he continued to sound like a pain in the ass and became sober.


    "But it doesn''t have anything to do with Mom''s face, does it? You''re going to the help of someone in a cooperative relationship for once, so if you lose, you don''t look too good, do you?


    Akiko confirms.


    "You don''t have to worry about that area. When you lose, you lose, and you can''t work with someone like that if you''re one of those little things that you''re either blind to or underestimating on your own. Of course I''ve never been over to win."


    "Oh, my God, Mom, that''s sweet"


    "It''s not about being nice or anything."


    "Well, Mom, it''s lit up."


    "Totally this kid..."


    I smiled at Akiko, who teased her with a slight laugh, with a face that was not even slight.


    Theodore, Raphael and Biton were all having dinner at the spinning sushi shop.


    From Raphael''s side, Theodore is a trustworthy person today, and from Theodore''s point of view, he was the first to reveal his precious secrets, so while Theodore was in Japan, he decided to deepen his rapport with each other.


    As a matter of fact, Raphael is sneaking around to invite him to the reformists of the clan when he gets closer to Theodore.


    "Tomorrow at last. From your point of view, is that person Yoshiku Takada likely to be trusted?


    Biton asks Theodore.


    "It''s the opposite impression of the original. I can like it."


    "Right."


    To Theodore, who answers with a smile, I think it''s a terrible answer, and bitters.


    "I make weird representations, but I have the impression that it''s sparkling. And hot. Big."


    "Looks like you can count on me."


    Biton also spilled a laugh at the way Theodore valued him.


    "Don''t leave it up to me, but if you have any claims that you really want me to convey, I''ll contact you in advance and ask you to do so."


    "Okay."


    Theodore snorts at Raphael''s push.


    (Sounds like you''re really taking care of your kids...... Although I heard that my real age is a child and my body is an adult)


    Look at the two of you, Biton thinks. Raphael''s stance on Theodore has always been like this.


    "I checked the person out. Although in the category of backstreet informant, he is a former newspaper reporter and still seems to move alongside his informant job, often following case articles. I mean, I could say a raw journalist."


    In a pale tone, Raphael speaks.


    "I was somewhat involved with Van Damme before. I''m doing an interview when the bashing on the back street happens. I''m still doing a good job here, but I don''t know if it''ll be a tongue fight..."


    "I think it was better than me. Naturally..."


    Theodore mocks himself for Raphael''s suspicions.


    "Yeah, like not thinking negatively about everything. Sure, you''re a three-year-old, but you just need to get some experience from now on. I''ll support you as much as I can, so don''t hesitate to call me when you''re in trouble."


    "Oh, I know...... thanks"


    Biton looked at Raphael, who spoke faceless and kind words, and Theodore, who thanked him with sorrow, as he bowed down while eating sushi.


    "What?"


    Raphael notices that gaze and looks at Biton.


    "No, I think you''ve changed your impression a lot. When you were rebelling against me, you had a ruthless image."


    "That''s my image that you rubbed in your head on your own. I''m telling you, I was aware that you were looking at me like that, and I didn''t feel very good."


    "Oh well... sorry"


    It was a bitton to apologize to Raphael, but the very way you behaved was ruthless in the first place, and you could not help it if it seemed so.


    Kate makes another sneak call to Sister at an unattended time.


    "I arrived in Japan now. I haven''t seen Kate''s face raw in a long time tomorrow as I go straight to the hotel tonight - shin ''


    "Yes, I''ll make it easy stain and oli"


    "Junko also contacted me. I told her that Kate and I knew each other - If you don''t tell me, it''s gonna be tough. ''


    "That''s more like Yoi, Mass."


    Kate also knows that Sister is an acquaintance with Junko.


    "Junko may be discerning who you are, but she can see and she''s strong, so don''t worry."


    "Discerning Ter? Isn''t it Kara who is hyotting and spotting, Junko ha cooperative? Socite......"


    "You think Junko is using you to kill Cornelius? I don''t think so either. Given her character, I don''t think so."


    "... Then I believe you, Soo"


    While not falling to her heart, Kate decided to believe Sister''s words. He''s the most trusted person in the world. But...


    If the time comes to put it on the scale, Kate has already made up her mind which one to take.


    At night - Teodor called me as Shizuku was walking outside.


    "Tomorrow, please."


    "Hmm... I''d like to leave it to you, but honestly, I''m anxious"


    If you talk about this, even though you think they can make you anxious, you should be honest about your mood.


    ''I''m sorry. Even though it''s really a role I have to play...''


    "Fine. Even I don''t hate doing it. He said he was excited, and if he really didn''t like it, he said no."


    Intentionally bright voice prolonged. It''s not like I''m energetic.


    "I''m willing. There is also a fighting spirit. I''m just more anxious."


    ''A lot of things... I wanted to say... but I stopped''


    "What''s that? What are you trying to say? You''re curious. Tell me."


    Encourage Theodore, who tells him without power, to laugh painfully.


    ''There are a few things that I''ve come up with that I want you to hold this point down, and I want you to insist on this, but I thought it would be... different to order that one beforehand. You''re the one who fights as a player, but I''m the one who says this...''


    Raphael was told to tell him beforehand, Theodore, but I just heard his stepfather''s voice, and I lost that feeling. I felt so strongly that I shouldn''t.


    "That''s... correct. If you say that, I won''t take it. I''ll do it, but that''s what you ask. I''ll let you do whatever I want."


    ''Right. Glad I didn''t tell you.''


    Theodore relieves herself when she hears the tone of a long time ago.


    "Whatever the consequences, let me say what I want, and let me do what I want. I''m me, and I have a lot of thoughts about this. I''m still meant to be on the media side."


    ''I get it. Watch closely''


    The phone hung up.


    (Finally... Stage and opponent completely out of shape......)


    I imagine a lot. When it comes to arguing in a venue where people gather, a picture of an informant''s flair relative to a man who is a living legend on a global scale. What would the audience think? "Who is he?" "How could an informant be in a seat like that?" "" Is this a unilateral genocide show by Van Damme? "- I''m sure that''s how it seems at first.


    (Do you know the difference in height that you can''t give or the difference in character? No, because it''s not, because there''s an overwhelming difference, there''s a romance to turn you around)


    I walked forever through the town at night, desperately inspiring myself not to be crushed by anxiety and fear.

 1166 31

    The event was entitled "Grim Penis vs Border Ilane Press Corps! Final showdown betting media dominance! ''and so on, was given a cheesy title.


    The venue was to use one of the facilities formerly managed by the President of Formaline Pickling, located in Euthanasia City. Suicide bombers, which must be present in the President''s facility, have been discovered and removed in advance.


    Thousands of backstreet residents have been gathered at the venue as judges, already filling their seats. Aside from them, there are officials of both parties'' organizations and the Fixers who see them as witnesses, but they are not included in the judging officers.


    "Who''s Van Damme''s opponent?"


    A white fox string screw in the guest seat asks the old lady next door.


    "I don''t know. When I saw the internet, it said Mr. X, but I guess it''s not Junko."


    Said Tamamura Ring, owner of Tamamura, a candy store. These two men visited as witnesses from the ruling class in Japan. I do not assume the role of judging arguments.


    "It''s like Junko would be there. Here."


    Junko, pointed at the string screw, just rose from the guest seat.


    "Oh, there''s Sister. I thought I''d say hello... You''re out of your seat. Later."


    If you think you''re up, Junko sits right down. Next door is Midori. On the other side of the intersection of Midori, a dog keeper sits.


    "The true brothers and fathers are waiting somewhere else."


    Midori said as she looked down into the center of the venue where the guest seats had been rinsed.


    In the center is the ring of the arena. Originally run by a formalin-pickled president, this is one of those facilities that enjoys fighting. On a few meters above the ring, the altar is suspended from the air, and two chairs are installed opposite each other on the altar. On top of this airspace, there is going to be an argument.


    In the ring below the aerial altar, when the war cards are cut, it is obvious that each other''s combat personnel will come out and fight.


    After a while, most importantly, the aerial altar descends to the ground.


    "There will be a final showdown betting grim penis vs border irane press corps, media dominance than this. The battle will be fought in a contest of five battles. For every bottle in the venue, I ask you to decide which one you support. The losing side of an argument can hang up their war cards up to three times together. There will be a one-on-one battle between the deputies, and this victory and defeat will overshadow the outcome of the contest."


    The announcement is streamed with an inorganic voice, reaffirming the rules that many in the audience would already grasp.


    At the end of the announcement, four giant displays appear in the air. The display, which was all shown by the same camera, was deployed in four directions. The display that floats in the air bears the names of Van Dam and Shizuku, who fight in arguments, and the names of six who fight in surrogacy, and the venue was bothered.


    "You have a sister Akiko."


    "Mr. Van Damme and Lily, they were connected. I mean, there''s lilies over there."


    Midori said, Junko confirmed the appearance of Lily, Mutsuki and Platinum Taro in the corner of the venue.


    "I wonder if the displays are open everywhere at the same time to confirm names I don''t know. Who is it? It feels like this guy, I guess I''m searching. Especially since it''s a long time ago."


    Look inside the venue and the dog owner guesses.


    Eventually, through the entrance to the ring, the two figures show up. Vandam and Shizuku entered at the same time side by side.


    "Ah, tasteless admission ~. I called one person at a time, and the admission theme song played and went in from the other side, or so I expected. Come on"


    String spirals laugh bitterly. Many of them thought the same thing.


    "I didn''t know you''d be standing in front of me."


    Van Damme speaks prolonged as he walks toward the altar. Mike''s not on yet, so the conversation doesn''t sound like the guests in the venue.


    Van Damme was surprised that it had been a long time since he appeared. At the same time, I felt something like joy and fighting spray up at the same time.


    "I had a hunch somehow without knowing who I was. Someday I''ll be clearly relative to you. Around the time you invited me."


    But being given such a grand stage and fighting in Sashi, I never thought of it for a long time.


    "You may or may not have... been moving in the shadows the whole time. So now that you''re in front of me like this, it''s more natural to think about it that way. Should we also consider waiting for ambushes and the possibility of hidden leaps��? It''s a hassle."


    "Normally you don''t mark that much, and you can''t mark it"


    "I''m talking about being alert just to your feelings."


    I was told for a long time, Van Damme laughs small.


    "But you''re supposed to put Keri on with a really stupid event. Well, can you say that these rituals are necessary to settle"


    I saw Van Dam complaining about how he looked. I thought Yoshihiko.


    When the two of them sit facing each other in their seats at the altar, the altar is hoisted up into the air again.


    "The time taken for a single argument is between five and fifteen minutes of random"


    "No... what''s random? Besides, that opening is strange."


    I''m going into an announcement for a long time. Mike is not in yet.


    "Five Dippets Contest Begins!


    At the same time as the announcement, the same letters appear heavily on the display.


    "Theme 1 About the Cause of Making Media Bashing"


    (That''s a terrible topic... I''m the one - the press is definitely at a disadvantage. No, it''s a premise that this one gets slapped, and what do you do with it, so I guess we can only fight it)


    I''m sick and tired of prolonged. I am a media representative and Van Damme is in a position to criticize the press. In this subject, I can only see such a one-sided construct of being criticized for triggering disturbances and just outdoing them.


    "Needless to say, it was hilarious and refreshing to see those who did all the biased and fabricated reports, but who had previously been scattered sides of beating others, overreacting and panicking because they were a little spearheaded by themselves. Haven''t many enjoyed this spectacular and delightful event? The press, which was on the side of the masses, was a truly hilarious structure, with the fact that, in fact, it was badly abhorred by the masses, and that there was no awareness of it, but thus it wandered away. An unconscious clown looked in the mirror and knew he was a clown and was in a panic - you can say"


    Vandamm, who quickly and sarcastically stirs it up. When it comes to stirring people up, it''s a truly sublime dish, it makes me more impressed than angry.


    "You''re right, but that was in the past, and we were talking about doing something about it now, right?


    "Habitability is the same thing inside. I wouldn''t be able to tell you to stop being a fool. For me, I can imagine how the media will evolve from being a human being."


    I can''t admire a boulder for a word right now. Stirred up, Yoshiku stares at Van Dam with a bite of his teeth, without indulging in boiling anger. For a long time, I have been violently offended by Van Damme''s rhetoric of looking down on people by analogy to others. Besides, it was handled as a hoax.


    (The first battle is an easy title to go on offense from here. Takada, if you try it, you can only turn to war prevention, an extremely disadvantageous substitute. That''s why I can''t be alarmed. In order to be fair, themes can be the opposite case. Then I turn to the defense, and the winning chance thins. You deserve to win in the first fight, and you should not just win, but you should win in a way that sounds later. Takada damages you and draws the heart of the venue to make it easier to grasp the flow after World War II.)


    Van Damme, meanwhile, sees a long time before he can hide his emotions and calmly assembles his plan after looking ahead to it.


    "At least with you, you admit that the cause is what the press deserves, right? That''s the theme of what causes it. I''ve been talking about what I''m going to do in the future, but I just have to deal with it accordingly. If you fly around people depressingly, smashing them down would be a natural remedy, right? Until now, it has been unusual. I gave human rights to people who looked like them and let them do whatever they wanted. To date, the media has acted scattered and without morality. At one point, in one country, when the earthquake struck, I followed a microphone to a child who was nagging me for losing his parents and asked, ''Is it sad that his parents are dead?'' He asked grandiously, turning to volunteers, ''How many bodies did you see?'' Even this me ran a worm spit when I saw him hearing it. I felt it was evil itself. These people, someone has to tutor them and beat back their rotten sexual roots. And those who have gone too far must be punished firmly."


    More Van Dam incites to incitement and tells the story.


    (We have to change the flow. You can''t just take this one, even if it''s a theme you just have to defend against. I''ll even attack you in a suicide bombing mood. Say what you have to say and I''ll make an impact on the gallery that will pass judgment)


    Yoshiku decided to unseal the forbidden hand. If you mouth this, it could be a suicide bomber, but you still lose like this. Then you should just say it and see.


    "You seem to take all the blame for comparing the press to the press, but you don''t think the masses are responsible?


    "Do you want to touch that?"


    I realized what Yoshiku was trying to say, and Vandam laughed strangely.


    As a matter of fact, Van Damme was thinking exactly the same thing that Yoshiku was about to say. No, I could say I knew.


    "Ridiculous slapping the press is the same as saying the masses are dumb too. The media is just meeting the demands of the masses."


    A long time to say something very obvious. But if we''re going to talk about the obvious from the standpoint of the press, I don''t know how much we''re going to get slapped. Moreover, he who has the courage to speak in the present circumstances, at least he will not be on the face of the street, sees Shizuku.


    "To a child who lost his parents in an earthquake: ''Is it sad that his parents are dead?'' and asked grandiously, or volunteered, ''How many bodies did you see?'' Do you think Castor, who asks, likes and does that? The people in front of the TV are the ones who want that low-profile information. That''s what I''m doing in business because that''s the way I''d rather hear it, because I get viewership. The subordination of the media reflects the subordination of the masses as it is"


    "Just because it''s business, it''s a matter of being questioned about the morality of the merchant press to do something that lacks such morality, and whether or not the recipient, the masses, is a subordinate matter again?


    "No, it''s the same. If you doubt the morality of the media, you also suspect the morality of the masses who want the information to be taken care of below. Mass media is like a mirror to the masses. The morality of the media is also lost because of the low morality of the masses. Let me tell you, if the media is a piece of shit, the masses are the ones that get to that piece of shit, the ones that look like people."


    I assure you with all my strength, prolonged.


    "I didn''t like what I said about people being sheep. I didn''t know you would treat people like sheep. Very funny. I''ve been braking for a long time."


    Hate and fun-filled, mocking Van Dam.


    "Ugh, okay - I said this even though it''s on the media side."


    "I don''t know if I''m a bad guy, or a contender, or how I''m gonna fall. That''s a hell of a blow."


    "No, this is definitely a bad idea."


    "I admired what you said. That Yoshiku used to say on this stage. What you say under these circumstances is a big bet. So it''s not just about winning and losing the first theme, it''s also about later battles."


    Midori, Junko and the dog owner each say what they think.


    ''Time has come. End of story. Now, gentlemen of the venue, please make a decision. As a reference questionnaire, everyone browsing online would appreciate a decision, if you please''


    The announcement flowed, and Yoshiku took a breath through the sweat on his forehead. I know what wins and losses are.


    Eventually the numbers came out. Van Damme 660, Yoshiku 331. The missing number would mean no answer. Similar figures were available for online judgments: 68.2% Van Dam, 30.5% Mandatory, and 1.3% Others I don''t know.


    "Oh, on that unfavourable subject, I went on a bet called mass criticism, and I fought pretty well"


    "It must be this result because it was the residents of the back street who were going to vet it. Because there is no popular consciousness like the inhabitants of the street, and there is a consciousness that they are different from ordinary people. I think Yoshiku was aware of the area."


    Inspiring dog breeder and pure child.


    "I''ll do it, that guy named Takada"


    "Eh, the loss has shimmered, but there is no meaningless loss deja. Pull the flow, Masita. It would be a cot with a growing interest in him."


    Sister and Kate were also impressed and appreciative of the defeated prodigal.


    "I agree. Mass criticism, arguably a forbidden hand. I think I brought that into contact because I dared to say it - If I hadn''t told you, there would have been more difference."


    "Put your vote in Cornelis. The Letha should also have a few caraz who cite Takada''s attention. Now it''s a negative kettemo, I''ll be alive after next time."


    And Kate sees it, even if her husband sees it.


    "Mr. Takada, would you like to hang up your war card?


    "I''m not hanging up"


    In response to an announcement inquiry, Yoshiku answered promptly.


    "What''s up? You mean to keep it warm? I don''t think there''s any point in keeping warm. If we lose, we need to use it more and more."


    "I fight only with logic. I will not return the burden of the means of violence from this side. I''m your enemy, a journalist."


    Answer Van Damme''s inquiry, Yoshiku answers without precipitation.


    "With a focus on battles, if we lose with that, we won''t talk about it. Sometimes it''s the power of the pen to wage war in the first place. One of the reasons Japan once stepped out of the Pacific War is that the press incited public opinion to go to war, right?


    "Didn''t you hear that? I just said we fight with logic. I know, I know. That you can''t beat a sword with a pen. I knew from the time I worked for a newspaper on the front street that if I jumped the neck of someone holding the pen from one end, there would be no one holding the pen, and I couldn''t get the pen just because I made that threat. But... Still, I wanted to believe in the power of the pen, and I fell in the back street. That''s why you don''t wave your sword from me. Of course, if you wave the sword, I''ll respond."


    This conversation between the two is well picked up by Mike and communicated in the venue. No matter, even on the internet relay.


    "It''s bad for Mr. Theodore, but if you lose as a result, think you have no choice."


    I don''t know where he is. Towards Theodore, Shizuku puts in a no.


    "I don''t mind."


    Theodore, in the guest seat, clenched his fists firmly between his hands and squealed with a feverish voice.


    "The player is you. I believe in you. Fight as you wish."


    Theodore was speaking in a voice that could not have reached him, hitting a hot gaze for a long time.

 1167 32

    "Theme two, are you okay with letting the Border Iranese Press Corps, a party to the commotion, entrust you with the surveillance of the media?


    A second theme danced to the display, and those in the proximity camp were astonished.


    (What the hell, this topic... It seems like this one will be rebuffed after all)


    The moment I saw the second title, I dutifully half-opened my mouth and dropped my shoulder.


    "Whoa... who decided on the subject? Could it be all, just suspicion of the Border Ilane Press Corps?


    Midori complains of her doubts in the guest seat.


    "Before questioning fairness as an argument, unfairness, neither the first nor the second topic would be a natural question for the public. If you look at the long-standing argument, it does continue to be a tough topic, but if you say what the original was that you had to raise that tough topic, it''s on the mass rubbish side. I''m not in a position to complain."


    A dog keeper sitting next to Midori says calmly.


    Yoshiku, you''re in the right place.


    In fact, Junko, Teng himself, who set the subject, shrugged with an uncontrolled grin.


    "It can be said that the public has natural doubts. It was originally advocated by me. We definitely need a surveillance agency. But once you''ve rebelled against it, if the wind doesn''t look right, can you trust someone with such a slight attitude to come aboard someone''s plan?


    Similar to World War I, Van Damme comes sarcastic in a hateful tone with a hateful grin.


    "I don''t know if you knew that, or if you were such a bottomless fool that you weren''t aware of it, but Theodore uttered a public myth that even without knowing it, we were going to play a watchdog. When I first heard that, I doubted my ears if I meant to joke. It''s like a criminal organization that commits an organized crime told you not to watch them because they monitor themselves to prevent a crime from happening, right? No one would be in a boulder who doesn''t understand how far off track this is an assertion and an insane paranoia that licked the world?


    Speaking unilaterally, Van Damme was a little uncomfortable that the long-standing facial expression had not changed. The first war would have obviously shown anger if it had stirred up, but now it''s not.


    "I understand and let you deny it. Even if you rebel for a moment, you can''t accept once again that you''re wrong. That''s what Mr. Theodore did, and I think I can compliment him. And to say that the Border Ilane Press Corps will be responsible for it can also be described as a medium angle. There will be some backlash from inside the Border Ilane press corps. I know what it''s like to be angry in Mr. Van Damme''s shoes, but I can''t allow you to be slight about your butt attitude. Mr. Theodore thinks he''s made a clean decision, I am."


    Whereas Van Damme if he dislikes it with a slight laugh, Yoshiku squeezes his stern face and says it in a resolute tone.


    Visually, it was an overwhelmingly auspicious moment, reflecting the content of the statement. The audience''s mind was also inclined for a long time, but we didn''t realize it. Also, Van Damme, who cannot understand the finesse of these minds, probably would not have known if he had looked at them objectively.


    "The rebellion inside the Border Irane press corps and media factions could also be smaller, right? Thanks to me, nothing else. If you say you''re going to take that role from the start, it''s going to be quite a rebellion, but if you want me to take that role, it''ll be better for us."


    Van Dam says with a mean grin spread.


    "Aaiu, look. Ha, you should stop. Even though you''re Yoi...... Stupid people, Death. Takada beat me in the first place..."


    Kate in the audience says in a sigh.


    "That''s right. Mr. Van Damme is indifferent to that aspect. He doesn''t usually hide his expression in public."


    Sister next to Kate agrees. She interacts quite a bit with Van Damme, too, so she knows the area very well.


    "What. Mr. Van Damme is aware of that, too. Then you can take your hands off me immediately and leave it to Mr. Theodore."


    "I''m just aware that it''s seen that way by the press. I can''t leave it to the people who are in embarrassing business just to irresponsibly criticize others without a head start, such as purification. I can''t expect it. No matter how criticized I am, I intend to keep it under control."


    "No, come on in the first place..."


    This is the only dialogue I was definitely going to say, Yoshiku decided to speak at this time.


    "You''re too abusive to view the media as evil for one piece. Well, some of them are bad, but they only give you bad guys and make you bad for everything."


    "Yes, but putting a few evils and a part of evil on one piece is a mastery of the press, and on behalf of the press, you say that you can put it down and say it."


    To Van Damme''s objection, the venue is filled with laughter.


    Returned with malicious irony for one of the dialogues I wanted to tell you, Yoshiku clenches his fist.


    (The one now... you''ve been given a shitty return. I can''t think of a good way to give it back. Th or there)


    At the end of his gaze, there were three faces he knew.


    (Junko and Midori laugh. Shit.... and the dog keeper is laughing too. You''ve got to be kidding me... I''m definitely gonna say it back here!


    In the mood of being shot from an ally, Shizuku rolls his fighting spirit with anger.


    "Come on... I think it''s a very childish, cluttered switchover of arguments. Aren''t you ashamed to tell me? Don''t make the whole press evil all together, I say. Didn''t you hear that? You think you''re talking about me, too? Are you talking to him? Do I look like the kind of guy who lettels me stick and demeans others and does business?


    "No..."


    For a long time, Van Damme gets a lightly troubled face. I''m a guy who doesn''t like poker faces and his emotions are immediately on the table, so it''s easy to understand how he reacts.


    And Van Damme puts it at first sight for a long time, so I can''t even tell you that it''s a spinal reflex in return, even a lie. I wasn''t that childish, and I wasn''t stupid.


    Here Vandamm was worried about what he would do if he told him, "You said you were talking to the masses earlier, but do you usually talk to them?" But I am relieved that there was no return.


    "That''s what I mean. If 90% of the media is evil, you just have to carefully select even more capable guys from the remaining 10% of the likely believers as watchdogs"


    Feeling the response that the return to stimulate Van Damme''s conscience had worked, Yoshiku went to temper him once and for all.


    "How do you choose 10% of that? Who''s going to choose?


    "Mr. Theodore will do that. I can believe that guy, and I can entrust him. He changed in this commotion. Reformed. I grew up a lot as a person. He''s the one who''s going to be among the remaining 10% of the good press."


    Whenever my name was called from earlier, Theodore in the guest room was in a terrible mood.


    "It''s time. Judgment please. ''


    Time out in a good place and exhale heavily for a long time.


    (It was an unfavourable topic over here once in a while... but now it''s going to work, isn''t it? You ran out of time in a nice place.)


    I thought so for a long time, but until the lid was opened, my anxiety would not be relieved.


    The result of the determination is Van Dam 468, Yoshiku 511. The net results are still in the same ratio.


    (Yo!)


    Yoshiku sneers and laughs, gripping his fists in both hands hard on his knees.


    "Is it a triumph? And Van Damme won. Now it''s our turn."


    "Who will be chosen at first?"


    Charles says it''s true that he was watching in the pantry.


    "So we lost in dialogue, so shall we call it a war card? I''m sorry, but I''ll let you cut the card. This battle is overwhelmingly in my favor because you won''t cut the cards, but I can. If you can calculate arithmetic, you can understand that, right?


    Van Damme smiles mean and speaks in an even more mean tone for a long time.


    "Were you not free to study Japanese? I said I would fight only in dialogue. Of course, we will respond properly to your physical violence."


    In a resolute tone, Yoshiku said so.


    "It''s a stupid thing. If you win first, we''ll talk about it."


    "Oh, I think I''m an idiot myself. But you give in to that fool."


    "Pfft... I''ll remember the Big Mouse now. No, that''s a dialogue you''re not going to forget if you want to."


    In what I call an invincible grin, Van Dam also became happy for some reason, spilling nature and a grin.


    From the three of you in hand, the two of you come up with who to put out.


    Yoshiku made up his mind first and told him with an inch who he was going to let out, but Van Damme doesn''t try to tell him inside. I''ve been thinking about who to put out.


    (The power you lent me from Rain Shore is unknown, but this is Terrence''s strongest. This battle is only an argument, but I do not see it as a good idea to say and spare a trump card in surrogate war turns. Besides, Takada says you don''t set it up from yourself. If so, I saw it as a better idea to do everything in your power to pull back the loss from the beginning... but Takada, after spotting it too, dared to throw it away at first and might come with the weakest bills in his hand. That would increase your chances of winning the remaining two fights, too. But this remaining two fights presupposes defeating me twice during the remaining three fights in the debate. Takada, when you lose here, you lose two, and there is no later. I don''t even think the word I don''t use from myself is a lie to hook me up. Takada will not spare you. [M] I can''t. I mean, wouldn''t it be better if I could afford to keep the trump card warm?


    To the long-thinking van Dam, the audience not only learn to be tight for a long time.


    "Mr. Van Damme, it''s time to decide"


    Encouraged by the announcement, Van Damme gave the name of the first to give.


    Akiko and Charles appear in the ring. Unlike when Van Dam and Shizuku entered, they each appeared through separate entrance gates.


    "Oh, gosh. This could have been it."


    Charles looks at Akiko and makes his expression shine. I pay my forehead to the side because it is before the battle.


    "What a sketchy laugh with Nitanita, this guy... He''s handsome, but I''m gonna pull it off a little bit."


    Seeing Charles'' reaction, Akiko pulled out the knife while half-eyed.

 1168 33

    "Battles in front of the audience, that''s a common situation in cartoons, but it''s the first time in real life. And with such a Mademoiselle. I''m glad you''re alive. I really need to thank you."


    "Are you a true acquaintance?


    Ashiko, who hears its name from Charles''s mouth and speaks out of the blue.


    "Yeah. He''s an old mercenary. I''ve been really invited to this event, and I''ve been hearing about you from the modem."


    "Oh well. Nice to meet you."


    "Welcome."


    Akiko, who at first thought he was a creepy man, changed his eyes slightly when he was told that he was a true acquaintance and that he was innocent and refreshed.


    Akiko was not going to use the power of the demon knife "Fire Clothes". When I can afford it, I make it my policy not to help, because this is not the exchange of life, but because my training is the nuance of your battle.


    "I don''t know if you have the flying gear to make it look like a melee."


    Speaking in a swallowing tone, Charles fires two shots like pulling out a gun.


    If I kill him, it''s the rule of losing, so I aim for places where I can''t fight without letting him die. In other words, legs.


    Akiko is in danger and steps are taken to avoid it. Charles, who was a bare hand, was wary of pulling out his gun and shooting it at high speed.


    (This guy is as fast as true? He said he was true and companion, and maybe that''s how strong he is? If so... I don''t think I can win...)


    He was a cowardly Akiko, but he immediately regains his mind. If I come here, I don''t know what I''m here for.


    It takes Akiko to pack her distance from Charles as she steps onto the zigzag.


    I tried to shoot more guns, Charles, but it caught my mind. The opponent is challenging the melee, and since this is not a battle that is dying alive anyway, I was tempted to play with them. Charles is a great proximity fighter in the first place, as well as a preference.


    Charles is on the loose, but in the realm on the loose, I intend to seriously try and play. If it''s a melee, it''s a melee, and if there''s a gap to decide, I''m willing to decide at once.


    Akiko sticks her little knife on her hips and sticks it in each body.


    Making it look like it was going in from the front as it was, Akiko fainted along the way and moved diagonally forward. And suppose from Charles''s point of view, he sticks a little knife out of the right diagonal.


    Charles raises one leg wide and kicks it under Akiko''s throat with a trarskick. The knife cuts the sky, and Akiko''s body glances wide.


    (I could have targeted my face and throat, too. Because I don''t like kicking a girl in the face on a boulder. Plus, that''s enough)


    As Akiko tried to regain her position, she noticed that her body was moving strangely.


    Something invisible - something like yarn - is tangled between your hands, feet, and torso. I haven''t been completely stopped from moving, but I''m not likely to be able to fight properly.


    Charles secretly planted steel wires on the floor around the text, jumping up and tangling as he kicked and glanced at Akiko.


    "You better not move poorly. Because I can hang up. I mean, we''re gonna have to surrender now, right?


    "Ok...... surrender"


    Sadly losing without almost any good spot, Akiko sneers disappointingly.


    "Could it have been a heavy event for Akiko?"


    The lily in the guest seat exhales in a small way.


    "It didn''t take long."


    Mutsuki was sending a sympathetic gaze to Akiko.


    "It wouldn''t have turned out like this if I''d gone. There must have been some consideration for Lily not being able to expose my precious power to the public."


    Mutsuki and Lily turn a sinister gaze at Shirakata, who speaks out in a magnificent tone.


    "hey... lily, platinum taro is so annoying"


    "Oh, that''s an odd encounter. Me too."


    "Huh!


    The gaze of the surrounding guest seats concentrates on White Kintaro, who is pinched up his nose by a lily and screams like he is out of breath.


    "I''m a helper, and I wasn''t expecting too much"


    Van Damme, who was watching the battle of the ring below on display, said it seemed irrelevant as he put his hand on his chin.


    ''Theme two will be won by the Border Ilane press corps. Go on, go to theme three. Theme 3: Chira "


    When the announcement was made, the following questions appeared on the display:


    "Theme 3 Suspicion of Cornelis Van Damme''s media surveillance agency"


    (Has this turn finally arrived...)


    Stroke your chest down, but don''t be alarmed. It was in Van Damme''s favor with theme 2, but it is a long time ago that I have had a victory over this one with desperation. Van Dam and the power to overturn it is twelve, even if it was a theme in which I would be disputed.


    "At least I can''t leave this role to you. Mr. Van Damme was properly supported at the beginning of this noise. But I lost that support. Because the idea of granting vested interests to those who obeyed me earlier was misplaced. I''m crazy about doing that, but there''s no way I can let someone do that and not understand why I lost my support."


    I cut it out from the man in law first. Truth from the front.


    My taste is this. Shizuku prefers straight to changeballs. Only in a foolish style that hits from the front and gets stuck in the front can I shine and maximize my strength and momentum.


    "Hmm, straightforward theory without novelty"


    Van Damme smiles at that.


    "I still don''t think I''m doing it the wrong way. Yes - I did flinch my vested interests and bring allies into my own camp. I wanted to be on the side of the media. What''s wrong with that? To win first. And the first to side with me, it is decided to favour"


    Van Damme said arrogantly, letting her grin stick out. Some were even awe inspired by Van Damme, who still did not twist and bend that claim over this period.


    "Is he willing to win? Or seriously, don''t you see why that''s not a good idea?


    The truth of the modem squeaks as he sees Van Dam on the display.


    "Maybe both"


    And, tired.


    (Anyway, there is no better way to beat me on this subject. I''m sorry to twist and convey my thoughts with a focus on victory. Let me make my claim grand here)


    Van Damme had that idea. The tired reading had hit me.


    "I thought you were going to sell the information to national governments. Later on, he followed the country and oppressed freedom of the press. There''s no way I can accept that style."


    I point it out in a voice where Yoshiku pushed his anger to death.


    "Is that necessary? The scattered press freed the press to their liking. Don''t you want freedom of the press to mean freedom of fabrication, freedom of bias, freedom to manipulate impressions, freedom to match pumps, and freedom not to report? Those people should be managed thoroughly. That''s my philosophy. There will be fears of harm from it, but at least it will be better than it is."


    "You can''t be better. Now it''s conveniently tampered with by the country, and the letter of truth disappears from society. You can do whatever a trader or a bureaucrat wants."


    Let Van Dam''s argument exasperate him, and without even trying to hide it, Yoshiku throws up his chatter roughly.


    "I think it''s more of a problem for the media to do whatever they want. Before that, I don''t think I''m going to take your precarious form. It won''t be that extreme. And I won''t let that happen."


    "You''re not trusted by the public. I don''t - I don''t consider you a golden deceased, but that''s what the world thinks. Not convincing. Not to be trusted. At a point in your policy of selling information to a country you have a contract with, if you pack the money, you will see that when you censor it as convenient for the country to stand around and keep the truth out of the world. That, after all, is like a picturesque cake, even if there are surveillance agencies out there that don''t know what''s true and aren''t even trusted by the public?


    "When it comes to credit, it would be the same thing for Theodore to manage."


    "The theme now is about you. You''re done talking about Mr. Theodore, aren''t you?


    Van Damme shoves his face in silence at the words of his righteous self.


    I don''t even want to be so mean.


    I agree, but I don''t have a choice because I have trouble getting the argument pointed at this way.


    But now I have to say something more mean. This is also a dialogue that has been planned for a long time. That''s what I wanted to tell you.


    "You''re completely unconscious that you''re trying to be a further great evil while you tell me the scattered press is evil? Don''t you know at a good age how unsavory it is to lose credibility from others? That''s why Kate left because of you, too. Think about how Kate might have distanced herself from you. Don''t lose consciousness that it was you who created it."


    The prolonged anger-mixed dialogue was an extremely daunting attack across the weakest part of Van Damme. But Yoshiku was definitely going to say this to you today.


    Van Damme''s face is visibly distorted. Seeing that up close was hard on me for a long time. I was driven by a desire to turn away, but I can''t turn away, either, while hurting my opponent myself.


    (Makes... you''re sweet, you are)


    With a bitter laugh, Van Damme squeaks in his mouth. The long-standing mood to stare desperately at myself was also conveyed to Van Damme. Even to this man who doesn''t like to peek into the minds of others, that has now been clearly conveyed.


    Then Yoshiku shut up and waited for his opponent''s reaction and objection, but Van Dam remained nagging, trying to talk about nothing, as if he had lost his temper of war.


    Seeing that Van Damme said he lost, the audience, the viewers online, were surprised. Writing of SNS and anonymous bulletin boards accelerated, and images of Vandam''s sad expression appeared around.


    "It''s time. Judgment please. ''


    After some silent time passes, an announcement is made.


    The result of the determination is Van Dam 40, Yoshiku 903.


    Even though it was a huge victory due to the overwhelming difference, Yoshiku was not willing to rejoice.

 1169 34

    The guests'' seats were bothered to see Van Damme clearly depressed.


    "I can''t believe that Van Damme is so grumpy in public..."


    I thought you were enjoying your wife turning your back on you.


    "Well...... I stood up for your wife, and her wife denied it. And I didn''t know you were going to say it here..."


    Van Damme is a loving wife.


    "I didn''t like that Takada said it, so I couldn''t get into either this time"


    "Oh, so many guys like that this time"


    "I mean, Kate Van Damme''s here, too."


    "True. What did you think when you saw the interaction..."


    Kate stared silently at the two people on the stage as the guest seats were being bothered.


    It''s complicated from Kate. There is both a strong feeling of joy in the very fact that Yoshiku said it to me, and a feeling of sadness that I said it in public, and that I was let down and shamed.


    "Words don''t just mean words. Seeing the flow, thinking about timing and mouthing changes the power. Yoshiku was watching him properly. That''s exactly what I said when I put Kate out there. If I normally just said it, Van Damme would have smiled too. Van Dam can stand it, even if it is a thorn pierced deep into Van Dam''s heart. It was that timing that made me a pain in the ass"


    Staring at Van Damme, who is left nagging and dark, the dog owner in an arm-wrapped pose explains it half-eyed.


    "So, Yoshiku, you''re damaged too, right?"


    "Yeah, ''cause he''s a bad hand."


    Junko says, and the dog owner nods.


    "Ok - until I''ve spoken the truth. Okay - I like to be honest - and when it comes to being an honest attack, you can get on with it. But if even the right argument knew that would go over the other person''s soft spot, it wouldn''t work either. The kindness of your time is hateful, and you''re damaging yourself."


    Midori speaking with a reluctant look.


    "But after knowing that, he hung up the card. I guess that''s what he wanted to say."


    And, dog breeders.


    "I''m interested in cutting my current card at this time. I''ll snap Mr. Van Damme that far. You cut the card as of theme three, which means Yoshiku still has the trump card, right?


    "Oh...... you can also look at it that way. Boulder."


    The dog keeper is impressed by the words of Junko.


    "Mmm, I can already see the flames of the fighting spirit from Van Damme. It is passed on to Midori...... All right, let''s get this over with."


    Midori roars looking alternately at Van Dam and Shizuku.


    "hang up war cards"


    Van Damme declared and gave his name to the Inc.


    (True and tired, it seems tired is stronger. They said I was tired if I wanted to make it a trump card. The general over there is Terrence, no matter what he thinks. But...... Van Damme has the possibility of knocking over the tip of the trump card... what am I supposed to do, this is...)


    Van Damme has already chosen, but at this point, it''s a mechanism where you don''t know who they chose. No, to make sure I don''t know, I''m starting to sneak up on him with the incense.


    (If you chose Terrence, which is stronger than True or Terrence...? Is Terrence stronger? I''m not much of a fighter... and I''m not good at measuring. Hmmm...... ok, I really bet already)


    That''s why Yoshiku chose the truth.


    True enters, and Milan enters through the gate across from it.


    "Whoa, there''s Shin Aizawa."


    "Has Junko Yukioka''s murder doll arrived?"


    "The other guy, Milan, he only knows about the sea chihuahua."


    "Makoto Aizawa will win this. Aura is different."


    The customers squirm.


    It won''t signal the start of the fight. It''s a rule that you can start fighting whenever you enter the ring.


    An enormous amount of killing is released than true, and Milan flinches.


    (Come on, isn''t it your law rules to kill? You must be the man who''s willing to kill me. Then I won''t hesitate. Even if Van Damme loses, it''s not what I found out, and I don''t want to be killed)


    I''m angry with myself for a moment, and I decide that Milan is willing to kill me, too.


    The two pulled out their guns at about the same time, but it was true that they shot fast.


    Two shots at each other. Take one shot at each other as they are. Another shot is a behavioral predictor.


    Shoot each other and move quickly, intact.


    It was a comma for a few seconds, but Milan feels frustrated that it was definitely behind the target.


    Miran pointed the muzzle at his true leg, but felt signs that the truth would shoot first, and Miran takes further evasive action without shooting the gun.


    Milan shoots the gun while making sure the bullet flies where he was, but the truth is, Milan jumped lightly to the side at about the same time as he pulled the trigger and fired two more shots.


    One of them hits Milan in the arm. Milan thrusts through bulletproof fiber and puts his face on pain and impact.


    (Precision of aim, speed of reaction, better than me)


    While I think so, Milan was noticing a true change.


    Soon the killer is gone. He said he was so full of killing intentions when he confronted him.


    (Can you do that? Is that to freak you out?)


    Milan couldn''t believe the willingness to kill or pull in or intentionally free. I just think that being willing to kill to threaten someone means that I''m not willing to kill them, and if I can pull in the will to kill them, I wonder if I can''t give them the kill or something in the first place.


    Milan fires three shots. Feint, aim straight at where you are, and a stone triple strike at a behavioral predictor.


    Truth is, I''m gonna cut everything out, and I''m gonna shoot you.


    Milan moved with the intention of sending, but the true one was not aimed at where Milan was, but was the destination of the action prediction. And Milan was moving to the location of that prediction.


    He gets a bullet next to his knee, and Milan puts his face in pain. Inhibited by bulletproof fiber but pretty painful. Above all, it doesn''t taste good to have been hit in the leg.


    (Can''t you do this anymore? Fuck you......)


    Spitting abominably, Milan threw down his gun and raised his hands. Even though he is inferior in strength, he has very little chance of winning in a state where he has been hit in the leg and his movements have been brought about. Even before they killed me, I didn''t want to see any more painful eyes, so I decided to surrender.


    "True, extra pleasant win? Even a battle to turn back isn''t a winning streak."


    The dog keeper smiles.


    "It wasn''t so much inferior to you to that Milanese person, though. If I had True you as a 100, I think there would have been about 80 to 90, and I think the winner had enough. Well, now Yoshiku wins two. Mr. Van Damme, we''re out of time."


    and Junko.


    "Yay, the next time you lose in an argument, this one is your ancestor, so okay - if you win in an argument, you can win first. There is absolutely no battle, and your ancestors don''t rely on us when we''re here, so I don''t know which one. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori can say whatever he wants in the absence of himself.


    ''Theme three will be won by the Border Ilane Press Corps. Now let''s go to theme four. Theme 4: Chira "


    After the announcement, Yoshiku and Van Dam looked slightly at the theme shown on the display.


    Biton and Raphael watched the confrontation online, not from the venue, but from the rent-out Oil Tanya Japan branch.


    I applied for both of them once, but they came off. Theodore does not enter the judging role, but he enters the venue even if he does not apply because he is treated as an important party. The same goes for Junko and the others. That''s what the lilies are doing with Van Damme.


    "I wish Theodore had arranged for us to come in. He is still such a caring man. We have to teach them properly."


    "You really feel like an educator."


    When I hear Raphael blur, Biton smiles.


    "But in Van Dam opponents, I didn''t know who could get out, but this young man has been fighting well for a long time. Medium hot."


    I''m referring to Shizuku, Biton says. From bitons, a martial artist, a man like Yoshiku can be very fond.


    "Theodore said I''d leave, but he said he had people to leave to him. I see. It''s more picturesque than I am."


    "When you came out, it would have been difficult to attract people, even if they were strong in the argument itself."


    "Don''t make it clear to me."


    To Biton''s words, now Raphael spilled a smile.

 1170 35

    "Theme Four Which Media Surveillance Role Deserves"


    (Themes 2 and 3 and you''re wearing it a little... Based on 2 and 3, maybe I meant this 4, but still wear it)


    Seeing the letters on the display, Yoshiku doubted the taste of those who considered this theme. Seeing Van Damme, he seems to have had a similar impression, shrugging his shoulders with a sinister look.


    "I think it would be a good idea to start with this theme alone."


    I agree with Van Damme, sarcastically, for a long time.


    "Oreo, can we appeal to each other and fight each other without opponents?


    I agree, Yoshiku keeps sticking with the sarcasm.


    "Let''s start with you. Try to defend that Theodore point of sale."


    Van Damme, who puts it in disgust, inspired me to fight for a long time.


    "Mr. Theodore - or whether the media can monitor him. That''s the theme I did earlier. Eh... that''s why I''ve always been. That doesn''t mean the bad parts will continue to be bad. This disturbance has become a good kunfull, and Mr. Theodore should try not to repeat the same foolishness -"


    I cut the words along the way, and for a few seconds or so I was obliged to come up with the next word.


    "I think the media side has admitted the bad part so far. Mr Theodore has also indicated that he will change it from now on. I''ll take care of it."


    I couldn''t find a good word, it became repetitive, and Yoshiku became as sinister as I wanted.


    (Oh... already... The sharpness got worse while I was there...)


    Whatever you say, it''s just a repetition of what we talked about earlier. I can''t think of a good word.


    "Just because he made an announcement doesn''t mean the press around the world will follow it, and it doesn''t provide any coverage"


    But after Van Damme pointed it out, Shizuku''s head worked super fast.


    "Of course some of you won''t reflect, but if you don''t obey, it''ll be the carriage of protesting on the side of the Border Ilane press corps and viewers, right? Especially the bad guys are punishable. Whether Mr. Van Damme is in this role or Mr. Theodore is, it''s the same thing to do. And Mr. Theodore doesn''t spoil himself because he''s inside."


    It''s like being resurrected with Van Damme''s follow-ups - like having the word toss turned into an enemy, a forever to remember that feeling. The tongue moves even naturally.


    "Even if I protested, I''d say the receptionist on the phone said, ''I''ll tell him there was a protest,'' and there wouldn''t be a try telling him that up there, would there? Can the press, which was always such a response to the protests of the audience at least, count on it?


    Van Dam to keep it if you still hate it.


    "Can you keep an eye on me? If that''s not possible, Mr. Van Damme can move. Once that happens, it could also be the flow of the public believing in Mr. Van Damme. I just want companies and the media to stop doing things the way they make their vested interests shine and follow, or become the country''s running dogs. That is not what the masses want. Say hello in the way the masses want."


    A long time to tell in a powerful tone.


    "Hmm. When that happens, you think you can trust me and leave it to me?


    "I''m sure a lot of people don''t trust me. I... I don''t think it''s going to be easy as it is now."


    Answer Van Damme, who seriously asks, not dislikes, with a mysterious face by Yoshiku.


    "Why can''t I leave it to you, not just because you were trying to favor the media you obeyed earlier on, or because you have a suspicious deal with the state. Like I said, it''s because you''re not trusted. Because people all over the world have doubts about your humanity. From a normal human being, you can see that you are thinking inconceivably, or that you are someone who does not solve people''s hearts, even if it is just a normal statement. I don''t know the obvious common sense. That''s why flat out, I can say strange things about vested interests being fair"


    "Okay. Let''s try to change the area. Talk to Kate... and the people around you. When I fail, it''s mostly the result of running alone."


    Yoshiku was surprised because Van Dam came here and left.


    I thought that part would never retreat, but if they told me I was going to change it here, I''d lose the point to attack. Where I stored it in a stockpile, I went as far as I could to beat it up and taste a sense of loss like being scuffed.


    (This is unsavory... No, I should have expected this to happen first, too. Stupid, I am)


    The enemy stopped being mean, fixed the problem, and took off the light. No, it''s not just about the will. If I had already signed with many media outlets, I would have thought that was an Achilles tendon for Van Damme and something I wouldn''t readily say I would quit. But Van Damme took the kind of rhetoric to withdraw it lightly.


    "I don''t trust that either. Why don''t you just say something?


    A long time to carry out a pursuit with a painful penetration.


    Van Damme laughs. Such an unpleasant grin, as if looking down at a trapped beast, shows in the eyes of Shizuku. The current penetration of a long time ago, too, just to say I expected it.


    "If you say that much, you don''t think there''s any point in arguing at all? Whatever you say, I can give you back just your mouth. I can say the same to you. I was wondering if it was just your mouth."


    "Oh, sure it is. I''m sorry. I apologize for that."


    To return Van Damme, Shizuku tries to keep his face open by honestly apologizing.


    (But... on the contrary, I can tell you that I made Mr. Van Damme change his mind, and most importantly, it would be easier to connect him to the last trump card he kept. Why were you in such a hurry without thinking about it? Stupid, I am)


    Aware that I am confused and out of my mind myself.


    "But at the moment, if I tell you which one you can believe, I think it''s Mr. Theodore. Which makes me a better theory. Mr. Theodore is in a strong position to oversee the media, and he can do well in that sense. Mr. Van Damme needs to get into the organization first."


    "If you leave that role to Grimm Penis and you have to get in from building an organization, you don''t need much effort."


    "Mr. Theodore puts it in smoother, and he can master it. We''ll be building a system soon."


    "It''s time. Judgment. ''


    Knocked me off, and from now on, time ran out.


    "I don''t think I know this"


    "I bet Takada took it."


    String screws said with a difficult face, and the ring sitting next to him smiled and said it out.


    The result is Van Dam 439, Yoshiku 468. Quite a fight. And as neither can be said, there are many who do not put in their votes once again.


    Yoshiku was the third winner in a row. Now if you''re tired, you''ll settle for it. Even if tired loses, at the end of the day it becomes purely an argument only. It is obvious from anyone''s perspective that the current flow is also long overdue


    Eventually tired and Terrence show up in the ring.


    Tired appeared in his usual hoodie dressed as half pants with a black knife strapped to his shoulder. Terrence, on the other hand, puts his hand into the pocket of the jacket and enters with a gun in his hand. It became a confrontation in a state of collision in which we gained from each other.


    "That''s the most powerful sorcerer... Shizuno Tired"


    "He''s the piano player from the tavern."


    "Some aliases are closest to God..."


    "Are you a woman? Are you a man? Are you a man''s daughter?


    The venue was clearly conscious of tiredness and deliberate.


    (I think I''m more of a major player outside the country. I can''t help it)


    Aware that the enemy is getting more attention, I think Terrence bitterly mixed.


    (I asked you, Terrence)


    Van Damme, without a later one, squeaks in his mouth.


    In connection with the earlier battle of True Milan, a quiet fighting spirit is unleashed on each other. I minimize it and fasten it, but I have the impression that there are leaks and drifts in parts that I can''t contain.


    Tired stops the knife from interrupting.


    Seeing that, Terrence burst into his nostalgia and let go of the grip of the gun he was holding. Then pull out the massive army knife that was resting on your hips and lower your hips.


    "Heh, my ancestor, I''m not going to use the technique. I''m willing to fight with my sword alone."


    Midori looked tired and said.


    "If it''s just a sword, does Terrence have a winning eye?


    "I think it''s pretty hard."


    Midori answers the dog owner''s question.


    Theory Street, Tired rushes out into a straight line with Terrence in mind, releasing a poke.


    Terrence wrapped his tongue around its speed and momentum, and the way his sword and body stretched out. When I noticed, a small chunk penetrated me, and the tip of my sword was approaching.


    While aware that his reaction was obviously delayed, Terrence turns half-hearted and dodges somewhere else.


    Terrence was also not given the leeway to be slashed at the counter after the scratch. Tired sees the thrust sent, or he waves his sword from body to body, and is slashed by Terrence shortly after dodging.


    At that time, Tired was spinning his sword properly in his hand, striking him not to kill him.


    But the tired sword cut the sky.


    (Would you like to change that...)


    Though it was a blow he thought had definitely hit him, Terrence had bruised the tired attack at the outskirts of a piece of skin, immediately after turning his body half and squeezing it, further backwards against his torso.


    Terrence undoes his defiant upper body and is slashed tirelessly.


    At the same time, tiredness - from a sword-wielding position, instead of swinging the sword back, he pulls his arm wide and punches him with a knife pattern. Your body automatically selects the fastest attack you can do right now.


    The tired pattern was slightly faster than Terrence''s knife.


    Terrence trying to wield a knife, like turning on a recoil and putting his torso back on. But with Terrence''s dovetail, the pattern was struck. Tired was so sure. He said it was now time to attack. Actually, it was because there were gaps everywhere.


    But it also didn''t decide on a tired third attack. On the contrary, Terrence was grasping and accepting the pattern that was rolled out in the hands of the empty.


    Surprisingly tired, the knife swings. Aim is the neck muscle. You''re going to inch it because you''re not willing to kill it, and if it''s inched with your neck - you can''t decide a win or a loss on the rules, but that''s already equal to a defeat. At least tired admits defeat there.


    Tired lowered his head and dressed as if hitting a knife from his head. In my current tired posture, that was the best I could do.


    (hey......)


    Terrence panics about the move, but he can''t stop it anymore. I wield a knife, my blood stings.


    Tired kicks into Terrence''s knee from close range, pulling his body as far back as he can think at the same time. This opens a little distance between the two.


    Her face, adorable as a beautiful girl, has large diagonal cuts and a sloppy spill of blood. From the feel of the knife, it seems that the bone was also torn.


    Bloody his face, he suffered obvious serious injuries, but tiredness laughed frankly. And with joy, he was quietly annoying the killer.


    Terrence, on the other hand, is spraying sweat from all over his body. The series of attacks are all remarkable substitutes, and I am surprised that they were well outstripped by themselves.


    Tired steps in again. The next thrust was an even sharper blow than the first one.


    Now I couldn''t get around Terrence in time. I lay my body sideways, just as I did at first, trying to pull my hips, but the track of poking was also modified as it evaded, and a tired black knife breaks through Terrence''s skin and penetrates his flank.


    Terrence sticks his knife out with his tired throat, keeping his flank pierced. Tired leans and squeezes, pulling out his sword and plunging. Now he''s after his throat.


    A tired knife blurs next to Terrence''s neck. Also avoidance of rinsing of a piece of skin. Tired was in the mood to praise Terrence for avoiding this. I keep avoiding it a lot. So you''re not on the defensive side, and you''re attacking.


    Now Terrence jumps backwards a few times, making a lot of distance. I wanted to get in shape and breathe.


    (Strong... stronger than anyone I''ve ever fought for. Stronger than Umeko......)


    Terrence, holding down the blood-blowing flank with her hands and sweating all over her body, gazes at the tiredness that lays her sword on the interruption.


    Tired bleeds out of his face, but with a cool look, he takes Terrence''s gaze and packs a little distance with his slippery feet.


    "He''s pretty strong..."


    The truth I was watching in the understatement groaned with my gaze at Terrence as he appeared on the holographic display. There is also Charles next door.


    (Now, under the rule that you shouldn''t kill someone, it was a miscast that you chose to be tired. Once he''s on fire, he can''t be stopped in any situation, whoever he''s dealing with. That''s what happened when you did it with me. Kill Terrence like this and lose for breaking the rules)


    Even over the display, it was clearly seen that tiredness was killing the mind in the true eye. Obviously tired, I don''t care about rules or anything anymore and I''m interested in the fight to kill them completely.

 1171 36

    "He seems to ignore the fact that if he kills him, he''ll break the rules."


    Seeing the intense killings of tiredness and Terrence''s injuries, Van Damme could understand that, too.


    "Apparently, this battle will be my win whichever way I fall"


    Yoshiku exhales at Vandam''s hateful tales, not to mention the lives of his allies.


    (Kate''s right, this guy, you''re a bad liar. You mean bad at hiding it)


    Seeing Van Damme''s clenched fist trembling and staring at the battle with more seriousness than ever before, I think Yoshiki.


    (Terrence, just surrender before you die. It doesn''t matter if it''s my loss)


    Van Damme is desperate to cry out in his voice. Suppress. Swallow.


    Terrence doesn''t want that word. I don''t want to be watered for doing that. Van Damme knows that, so he just believes and watches.


    Tired and exposed to gaps. Fill the distance little by little while exposing the gap.


    Terrence doesn''t ride. It''s not a real gap. I can tell at a glance that I''m just inviting you.


    (So, here goes...)


    After packing some distance, tiredness stepped in all at once.


    Swing it down from the top.


    Terrence tried to avoid it by jumping backwards again, but it was inevitable. I feel hot in my chest. The cleavage enters and the blood splash rises.


    It is not fatal. It hasn''t even reached the bone. I stayed as long as I cut the skin and meat.


    More tiredness steps in and jumps the knife up from the bottom. The aim is Terrence''s right arm with the knife.


    Terrence didn''t avoid it. I dared to take it. Give your right arm your best shot.


    The cutting tip of the knife jumps to the top. Terrence''s right arm is cut off from his elbow and falls to the floor with his knife clenched.


    "Terence!"


    I climb out of my head and my courtesy screams. Van Damme also bites his lips off.


    Without panicking, Terrence pointed the amputated surface of her arm at her tired face.


    Bleeding by a blood splash - but tired was even reading that. I was suspicious that Terrence would not even try to prevent him from being slashed in the arm, and I was expecting that to happen. Tilt your torso quickly to prevent blood from entering your eyes.


    At that moment, the signs had disappeared, as if Terrence''s presence had disappeared from the spot.


    "Huh -?"


    Unexpectedly tiredness makes me raise my voice and freak out.


    The same was true of the audience. Terrence certainly has a figure. It''s moving. But it''s gone. Leaving the entity on the spot, as if it had disappeared somewhere, the presence - even though I see movement - is invisible. I couldn''t recognize it. They were driving the perception crazy.


    Terrence was reading the tip of his tired head. I was expecting a blood splash. The moment he fed the blood splash, Terrence was melting into the sky, erasing his color. Diagonal forward from tired. In the direction where tiredness tipped your body. It was moving while spinning.


    As he spun his body a spin, Terrence hit Rolling Sobat on the tired side of his head. As the kick entered, Terrence was appearing with color.


    It wasn''t like Terrence was no longer visually visible. It was clearly visible in everyone''s eyes. Yet there was no presence in anyone''s eyes. It was only a moment to the extent of whether or not there was a second, but it went into a state where it was visible but not.


    To Truth, Charles, Akiko and Milan, who were watching in the modem, I didn''t understand. In their eyes, Terrence was clearly visible from start to finish. That''s because I didn''t see it in person. Those who watched directly in raw were aware of the presence of Terrence even outside of sight, but from something other than that sight, recognition had been removed.


    "Well, I''ve seen it."


    Mutsuki refers to what Terence has done.


    "Yeah, that''s the move that Ye Shan uses, isn''t it? for a moment, but illuminate it as if it had disappeared. The entity is moving, even though you can see it visually clearly. Leaf Mountain was used at the instinct level."


    Lily explained.


    "Now... have you seen it? No, didn''t you see it?


    I speak for myself, and when I ask strange questions, Junko thinks. Midori nodded silently, and the dog owner was silently unresponsive and affirmative in his mind.


    Tired has a concussion and falls unconscious. As a matter of fact, tiredness doesn''t go down with a concussion. On the contrary, even if they destroy the brain, they can use the second brain to move, but the tiredness that came with the concept of sealing and fighting paranormal forces, without daring to actuate the second brain, chose to faint and defeat as it was.


    "Theme four is a Grim Penis victory. Now...... it will be two to two, and it is finally the final theme. The final theme is�� ''


    "First aid squad! Hurry up or you''ll die!


    In the middle of the announcement, Yoshiku changes his blood phase and screams. Terrence was trying to stop the blood spraying from a section of his amputated arm by holding it to his flank while holding it tight with his other hand.


    Several paramedics rush into the ring and hit Terrence''s rescue.


    "Wow, that kid. Even though I didn''t use any extraordinary powers, I can''t believe I beat you tired. Besides, the last one... it''s a master''s move. I can''t believe you did that at that age."


    "I''m blessed with luck, and I''m still almost dying though ~. But it sure is awesome. Superior. Compliment and grab. Ababa."


    Junko gives an impressive voice, and Midori laughs bitterly while praising him.


    "God yo...... please Terrence...... help me rhino. And forgive Anoko for his sins."


    Kate was praying in the audience. In front of Kate, who asked for current rules to keep the dead out, flatly ignoring it, heartbreaking and begging forgiveness for someone who tried to take the other person''s life.


    "Theme 5 Free and thorough discussion"


    Seeing the letters on the display, I think Yoshiku makes a decision who really decided on these themes.


    "You know, Mr. Van Damme. I''m not arguing, but I don''t see that person of yours as a person, can you really change that?


    Yoshiku speaks in a quiet tone.


    "When you first met me? Second time? That''s what happened then. That''s what happened when Chiyoko and I went to see you and Kate. Well, I apologized when I complained. So, even now. You look down on a lot of people in the world. I don''t even see it as a person. People are people, even if they seem low. I live to the fullest to the lesser degree, and there are times when you share joy with those you think are less, and there are times when you learn from them. You may look retarded, but I think about it, and there''s a lot to feel. Don''t look down on people like animals and insects! Not a sheep, not a sheep! I told you before! No matter what nature it is, people are people! You said you''d keep it in mind then, but you seem to have forgotten it right away! Or was I stupid enough to say something and unwilling to hear it from the start!?


    I heated up on the way up, and I was yelling and scattering. From a long time ago, it was the most unforgivable part of Van Damme, therefore.


    "That''s hard. Well... it''s the part where Kate can''t do anything about it, and now I''m here to blame you - it''s hard to blame you in public."


    Vandamm answers that with a laugh. Seeing as this is unlikely, Yoshiku decides to change the subject. This is definitely one of the things I was going to say, and I said it for now, so I decided to do it.


    "You only criticize the media, but the media side is in line with the needs of the masses, so there is an aspect of what it is today. I said this earlier, too. I''d like to hear your answer on the matter."


    "Heh, that''s a convenient claim from the press side. By repeatedly bruising unrestrained probaganda without goods and moderation, which incites public anxiety and dissatisfaction, there is no word for it while keeping an impression manipulation from the side of the scattered press. Lord Nazi''s - the very way of Gebbers. Isn''t that what you think?


    The answer returned from Van Damme was derisive, but I felt he had conveyed what he wanted to say for a long time, and that it made sense.


    (But by the way, I didn''t expect to get Geppelus out...... Is it ironic that you always do what Geppels denies?


    Shigeku, who scoffed and scolded others, but Van Damme did it all the time.


    Less people can say, but the person Mutsuki most admires is Paul Joseph Geppels, who was a Nazi propaganda minister. Regardless of his political ideological position, his stance on propaganda is very likable.


    "I wonder if we can get Geppelus out there."


    "Really? Modern media is probably a substitute for the kind that incorporates the genes of Gebels. It closely imitates his methods. No, I''m incorporating it."


    "Does Mr. Van Damme believe in the demise that Geppels said, ''Lies can also be true if you repeat them a hundred times''? That''s the lie. Geppels'' propaganda methods were generally positive, and he didn''t have the attitude to underestimate the public. Sure, future generations of media mimic Geppelus'' way of doing Provaganda in a crude way, but images like the propaganda minister of the evil of lying and spitting, who fluttered the masses with verbal skill, are twisted in future generations. Is Mr. Van Damme packing up the wrong knowledge?


    "Oh well...?


    Pointed out long ago, Van Damme gets upset.


    "Blatant probaganda and all that bad stuff would change. Mr. Theodore is listening to this interaction."


    "Hmm. So you''re saying that all the criticisms I''ve spoken will help me? Even if I lose this argument, my words will not die."


    "Oh, of course. Of course not."


    It was Van Dam who tells him to tease, but Van Dam also turns off his grin and becomes true, as Yoshiku nodded and affirmed in great seriousness.


    "I like that part of you, too, and it''s your charm. But for those who can''t get through the charm, they may be exploited and thrown into a hell of a pit, so keep an eye out."


    "Hi, I''ll keep your advice in mind."


    I feel that Van Damme''s words are not ironic or disgusting, they are serious advice, and I take them seriously for a long time.


    (You''ve been noticed before...... This guy told me not to fall into unexpected pitfalls, captured by common sense and stereotypes)


    It was when Van Damme scouted me and I said no. The first time I told Van Damme that people were people, it was the same time.


    "You say the press will change on this occasion, or if Theodore really thinks so and works on it, what if it stays stupid? That seems more likely to me. And if the media refuses to be the epitome of the masses, it is the masses who will need change. Or do you even think that the media is going to give good guidance to the masses and so on?


    I had to choose the words carefully to answer that question of Van Damme, Yoshihisa thought. That this is an extremely important point. And this is also the word to send to Theodore. With that nuance also strongly in mind, Yoshiku gives the answer.


    "You''re definitely thinking up. Good guidance is too much to say, and an arrogant idea. But I believe that there is more or less of a role for the public to take charge of the mark. It was a problem because of the medium of dissemination of the information and its role in the media responsible for it and because it distorted its important role"


    "Hmmm... looks like we''re going to be talking about chickens first or eggs first..."


    "The masses (the mass) and the media (the media), the chickens and eggs of moral hazard - which are causing morality to be lost first -? I think chickens are first, and chickens are the masses. The media was also rotten because the morals of the masses had been lost. But... contrary to what I said, I think the rotten media side should change their posture. There''s no way the media can rot because the masses were rotten."


    "Then again, the same question. What if the press stays stupid? What would you do if you lost your morals?


    "There''s a way to keep things the same if you don''t respond."


    To Van Damme''s inquiry, Yoshiku laughed. I decided to cut the real trump card, which kept me warm here to the end.


    "We just need Mr. Van Damme to keep an eye on the border Iranese press corps. The border Iranese press corps, led by Ms Theodore, monitors the media. Grim Penis monitors whether its Border Irane press corps is properly monitoring the media. You can make it this structure. If the Border Irane press corps had disappeared, it would have to be left to Mr. Van Damme this time. In that case, the press will desperately regenerate, and the border Iranese press corps will be seriously monitored. Of course, to do that, Mr. Van Damme - like I said, we have to make sure people believe us."


    The proposal was a trump card that I thought might convince Van Damme that Yoshiku and Kate flashed out of Junko''s words when they were consulting Junko and the others to come to this confrontation. "Naturally the winner gains control and control of the media, the loser -" he asked, wondering if the loser would stand on both sides'' faces if he monitored the surveillance.


    Cutting this card from the beginning was ineffective. After taking some advantage of myself, and speaking up as much as I could, it was in the last scene that I cut to show my power that Yoshiku was calculating then. This was the genuine, long-standing trump card that I kept warm to put together successfully at the end.


    Furthermore, Van Damme had spoken earlier, acknowledging his nonsense - when he tried to change his thoughts and behaviors that he was not trusted by others. This proclamation may come alive. Even if we entrust Theodore and the others with watchdog roles, just a little bit, he thinks, could also be a push to believe in Van Damme.


    I think myself that it might be sweet, but then I think it would be exclusive to sweet humans like myself, who would look at me with warm eyes.


    "Why is the media so desperate to regenerate in that structure?


    To Van Damme, who asks strangely, Yoshiku gave a mean grin and replied:


    "Well, the media around the world don''t want Mr. Van Damme to have a watchdog. You''re desperately trying to be serious not to let that happen."


    "Buh..."


    To that word of his prolonged standing, Van Damme blew out, and the venue was filled with laughter, then wrapped in applause.


    "Finally, I''m like a Japanese monster to the press."


    says Van Damme with a laugh. Many of those in the venue say, ''If you do anything wrong, Van Damme is coming! Imagine the press threatening to cry and Van Dam, who did a cosplay of Nama Hangar, waving a knife around the reporters saying,'' I don''t like the rough mass garbage, ''for a moment, but the venue filled with laughter.


    "Right. What Van Damme did also meant a great deal."


    Shizuku shrugs his shoulders and smiles, letting him wink. All this time, it was decided miraculously beautifully, even though it was always a lousy stepchildren of winks.


    "Right. Phew...... ok. All right, my loss."


    Without waiting for judgment, Van Damme declares with a refreshing smile.


    Shortly after that declaration by Van Damme, the venue was again wrapped in applause. This time the applause was much bigger than earlier, it was just an applause that broke.

 1172 37

    The determination of theme 5 ended with the result that Van Dam 109, Shizuku was 888. Even though he admitted to losing with his own mouth, he had more than 10% of the votes for Van Dam because those who admitted his strength and decided that Van Dam deserved it were, quite a bit, but late.


    (My win... Me, you sure you won?


    Suddenly a tremor arose, and Yoshiku suspected that he was dreaming even now.


    "Congratulations"


    With a refreshing smile, Vandam rides herself out and asks for a handshake.


    "What''s up? You have a face that doesn''t belong here. You''re the one who won. I can''t complain about that either. It''s a complete victory."


    "Oh, really... I won. Yet... I have a feeling..."


    Yoshiku reaches out slowly and shakes hands firmly.


    (The revolution has two ways. Until you admit you can''t beat someone with a machine gun, there''s one way to keep them sweeping. But this is a cheap means. The other is the remodeling of the state from a spiritual point of view. You can do this on your side without killing your enemies. The best victory is not the annihilation of the enemy. Let our enemies sing our praises - or)


    While shaking hands with the opponent you''ve been fighting, Geppels'' remaining quote passes behind your forehead. Precisely this is the spirit of Penn being stronger than a sword, which impressed me as a student.


    "Let me have a precious experience...... I have. I learned a lot from you. And... sorry to say so many disrespectful words"


    "That word is what I wanted to say now, but it seems to have been said first. You''re a guy called each other."


    In the long run of apologizing, Van Damme tells her to smile.


    "Mr. Van Damme, you were right. The dialogue that was spoken at the press conference at that time - telling the truth as it is is is the right attitude of the press. That''s how it should be. But I didn''t do such a normal thing, so things went wrong. We definitely need to revisit that, and we should try to stay engaged in our original role."


    By the way, this conversation is still picked up by Mike, but Yoshiku wasn''t very aware of it and said what he wanted to tell you now.


    "Mr. Theodore knows that, and he''ll do his best."


    "I''m going to be a loser, too, and I''m going to let you work with me in a slight way. In such a way as to aid and defend parts that Theodore can''t cover. Of course, in a way I think you, Kate, Theodore and the public will be convinced. It''s a secret now."


    "Oh, really? I hope so."


    Van Damme was, to be honest, a little anxious about what he was going to do.


    An aerial altar was lowered and at about the same time Van Damme descended from the altar into the ring, a woman appeared in the ring. It''s Kate.


    "Hey... aren''t you mad at me already?


    Van Dam speaking ill-defined. Mike hasn''t picked up his voice already.


    "I''m not sorry. Was it hard, Deshaw?


    "It''s no big deal - don''t lie to me when I say it. And even if you lie like that, you''ll get away with it."


    In a tired face, Van Damme opens his hands. Kate slowly turned toward Van Damme, and the two held each other tight in front of the audience.


    "I love you. So Koso wrong. Koto is wrong as il, stop. No matter how much toshite stood up to my tame and fought, if it was a mistake and al, I would be the enemy and stop demonstrating. Nothing else. It''s for you."


    "I know. You are still a goddess...... I could forgive my heart for being you."


    "Always the same dialogue baccari...... can''t you speak any more whimsical words?


    "You know best not to be such a clever man, don''t you?


    "Get out of my mouth with someone else''s bad mouth... Mattak..."


    The Van Dams talk to each other as they hug each other.


    "Hmm, one thing settled. That''s how it ends."


    Looking down at the hugging Van Dam couple, Junko says with his usual uncontrolled smile.


    (No, I''m not. That''s not the end of it......)


    Dog breeder who whines not in his mouth.


    (This story doesn''t end so beautifully. Doesn''t make it a happy ending. I won''t let you)


    Aware of the Van Dam couple, the dog owner was in a dark mood.


    (Huh... Something''s wrong with you, dog breeder... Rarely grumpy. When?)


    Midori noticed the dark attention of the dog owner. Dog breeders are also nearby, so I was guessing that my feelings would be flowing, but I don''t mind.


    There appeared a wavy red-haired woman who looked familiar to Junko.


    "Yes, Junko."


    "Oh, Sister. I don''t think it''s been that long."


    Sister stuck with Junko, smiling happily and holding each other.


    "Disgraceful in public..."


    Putting the pure child cuddling with Sister in sight, Lily utters an evil voice and stares.


    "Shall I run away with one and give me one of the flying kicks to the two people I cuddle with?


    White Kintaro offering with an invincible grin, but Lily silenced him.


    "Aha, that was a fun spectacle inside"


    "Sure. I wasn''t expecting anything, but it was a delightful event inside."


    Happy moon and lily were very happy with this event.


    "It wasn''t just arguments, I wondered if we could even fight, but it turned out to be a hobby that didn''t bore me."


    "I''m sorry about Akiko, but hey. I''m surprised you lost that fatigue."


    "Neither do I. And even though I lost, I felt once again that the person Van Damme was quite a masterpiece. And his faults have emerged a lot."


    "I liked the guy Takada."


    "Oh... I''m such a hot, bitter, far-fetched type - what about Platinum Taro?


    While I was talking to Mutsuki, I noticed that I was no longer seeing Taro Platinum, and Lily had a bad feeling.


    "Kill the Judgment Dropkick. Eh!


    "Hey..."


    "What are you..."


    "Ha ha! Punishment for sin!


    When Fufu Lily saw that Junko and Sister were there, she saw Taro Platinum eating the kick as declared.


    "Sa... Shall we go home, Happy Moon"


    "Lily, come on... Platinum Taro needs to stop with a proper mouth, huh? If you don''t say anything, you''ll interpret it for your convenience. And then I have to tell you everything from one to ten."


    Moon cautioned as he took his seat, chasing his sleazy and lifting lily back.


    "Are you tired okay?


    Akiko, who came to the infirmary, looks at her tiredness as she is put to sleep on the sleeping table and speaks to True and Charles.


    "It''s just a concussion. It''s no big deal. Terrence, who fought this guy, is more seriously wounded. I was transported in an ambulance."


    True reports.


    "Charles seems to be staying in Japan for a while, and I''ve learned a lot about fighting this guy, so I hope Akiko learns if he wants to."


    "Yeah, I''m gonna teach you a lot."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    True prompts and Charles calls out casually, but Akiko nods hesitantly.


    "Something doesn''t seem to bother me." Did I do something you didn''t like?


    Charles laughs bitterly and asks Akiko directly.


    "I can''t say it well, but it feels like a lower heart round, but it pulls a little"


    Charles nods to Akiko''s answer.


    "You may not have said it well, but aren''t you saying it too straightforward?


    "Oh well... sorry"


    Truly told, and seeing Charles depressed, Akiko apologized. Akiko revisits the preconceived notion that he may not be such a nasty man because he hurts so much to this extent.


    "If the truth didn''t say anything, I might have expected it on my own and wouldn''t have hurt..."


    "If you were expecting it on your own, you can''t. And don''t blame me."


    "I knew I was..."


    Listening to Charles'' dialogue, Akiko re-set the preconceived notion of Charles, as it were, as an assessment.


    Theodore came as Shizuku took a breath in the modest room.


    "Good day, and... well... good luck to you. I can''t find a good word... but you can''t rely on me to fight on my behalf... the..."


    "It was also a fight for me. It''s not just for you."


    Yoshiku told Theodore that he would clog his words on the way to thanksgiving.


    "Every time they called me by my name, I kept going."


    "I''m sorry I called you, too."


    That''s how we laugh at each other.


    "That''s all I can do. It''s Mr. Theodore''s fight from here on out."


    "I know. I will not waste the foundations you have laid for me as a heir."


    With a smile on their faces, they shake hands.


    "Before I leave Japan...... I''m going to see you again"


    "Oh."


    Yoshiku nodded in surprise to Theodore, who for some reason told him with a deep grin.


    "Just because you''re a professional, it''s a dangerous suspension of thought to believe unconditionally. And of course, the professionals on that path insist on saying," Because I''m a pro. "


    Junko speaks in front of True, Tired, and Midori in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute.


    "It''s an old man, but my esteemed doctor said," If you''re a good doctor, you know how helpless the doctor is. "


    "But I''m talking about who to believe if you can''t even believe the professionals on that path. The most believable would be the pros, wouldn''t it?


    While the truth reads Lanobe, it speaks of doubts.


    "I''m talking about not stopping thinking blindly in the dark clouds. Even professionals can be wrong, so it''s dangerous to entrust them all. You can''t even think of a professional as a professional. For example, when you want to cure tooth decay, which do you want to take: a century-old dentist, a modern dentist and a century-old dentist?


    "That''s a hundred years from now."


    Understand what Junko is trying to say and truly answer instantly.


    "Right? But isn''t that because a hundred years from now, dentists are doing old-fashioned treatments? I mean, modern dentists can also say they''re wrong."


    "A hundred years from now, my sister is an old Mad Scientist."


    Midori, whose hands turned to the back of his head and sat deeply on the couch, said with a slight laugh.


    "So you can say that any professional is always looking for it."


    Tired of being caught up in Junko says.


    "That sort of thing. And over the years we discover and improve, and we make progress. Okay, here''s the real deal. Were there any advances in the press professionals? I didn''t look very different a hundred years ago or even now, do I? If you''re bad, you look like you''re regressing."


    From the tiredness and misery of living for over a hundred years, I agreed with Junko''s words.


    "I think Yoshiku, Theodore, and Mr. Van Damme pulled the trigger to stop and keep the press moving forward. I can''t really call it a profession that I can be proud of, and the press that people hated, while it''s not too far away, could be a profession that I''m not ashamed to put out anywhere."


    "From Mad Scientist, will the day come when the letters of Mad come off? I''m more interested in you than the press."


    Conscious mainly of one pure child, the truth squealed with a puffiness.

 1173 38

    The day after there was a debate between Shizuku and Van Dam.


    Dog breeders and Kate visited their stepfather''s house. The dog breeder told me he wanted to close this commotion and the three of them got together again.


    Where the two of them came from, Terrence calls back to Shizuku.


    ''I wandered across the shore...... They say it''s a miracle he was alive. He said he''d be able to hold hands.''


    "Well... but I''m glad you''re okay"


    Knowing Terrence was safe, Shizuku and Kate were relieved.


    "Well... I''m sorry about your mood yesterday, but I''m gonna let you talk a little bit about it today."


    An unusual, true-faced dog owner cuts it out, and I wonder what it is for a long time.


    "Oh my rape''s information network is amazing. Until the liver cedar and the womb were actually dead, I found out. And those two were scraps, but I had the ability to be a reporter. If I say this, you already know what I''m trying to say, don''t you?


    Out of the dog owner''s mouth was a story with too little context to comprehend at all in the long run. And the dog owner was talking to Kate with his gaze on him.


    When Yoshiku looks at Kate, she''s making her expression strong. As I understand the story of the dog breeder, it was seen in the eyes of Shizuku.


    "Those two were killed. You even found out who you are as part of Yob''s Rewards, a secret society that dominates a wide area of Europe. They then created a clone, and the two were fabricated as if they were alive. The fabrication is the eighteenth piece of mass garbage, but I''m gonna make it up to the life of the mass garbage."


    Listen to the dog breeder who talks pale, Yoshiku looks at Kate in surprise. Kate doesn''t deny it, lets her face get stronger and stronger, and stays silent. This reaction received Yoshiku when he fully affirmed the words without the canine''s thump.


    "Besides those two, there were a few journalists who were unusually adhering to Mr. Kate, right? I mean, you''ve had a lot of committed journalists with Mr. Kate. They all kept beating strangely, didn''t they?


    The dog keeper keeps talking.


    (Indeed...... I was wondering)


    I had the same question for a long time.


    "So, with such curiosity, as I looked around the liver cedar, I looked into it. I thought maybe those two were breathing outside the border Irane press corps, trying to discredit Kate. But the result is surprising."


    A dog keeper projects multiple holographic displays and flips them to show them to Yoshioku and Kate.


    Written there were the findings of the Uterine Belly and Hepatic Cedar by O''Myrape. Both of them, the original was written as dead, and it was Yob''s reward that killed them, and they made a new clone and planted it with data on their knowledge, applied various mind controls, didn''t even realize that they were clones, and then they kept sticking to Kate.


    As for how I did that, it''s written down as a guess. It is not yet possible in current science and technology to control the spirit of a person completely. At least I couldn''t do it for Yob''s reward. It is also difficult to tamper with memory. I can''t conveniently erase the memories that reporters poked at me that Kate was a member of Yob''s reward.


    But I can transcribe the memory itself, and if I''m going to recreate a human from scratch, I can move a person to a point of view. I can also tamper with memory to some extent. Mind control works too.


    So we used the sinners that hit us and made a new clone. Taking away the body''s knowledge and genetic information, the disturbing body disposed of it and manipulated the journalists of the clone.


    "You will not be the only ones who have killed the liver cedar and the womb. I''m sure there are other reporters who have come to the truth, and they must be killing all of them. And it''s turned into a clone. Why would you do that? It''s not just for tampering with memory. For sanction and control, right? Horrible. Make and use the clone after you have punished those who follow you by death. It''s a mess. And keep mind control so the clones don''t get too runny. As far as the belly goes, it doesn''t seem like you''re doing very well with mind control."


    Dog breeders say, remembering that Uchi attacked Chiyoko Akamura.


    If the story of the dog breeder is true, I do feel obliged when it is horribly obscure without interruption. Even though Kate was a hell of a hypocrite and evil itself.


    "In the end, mass garbage was conveniently danced to by Kate. In the end, it''s mass trash, because someone just uses it. I hate being used by others more than anything else, and I always feel superior with the consciousness to use others. They are crap, but they are being used unconsciously in many places. I can''t believe you''re selling a charm to some country and snorting at Provaganda. Funny. Freedom of the press? Penn justice? Fourth power? No, no, in the end, these guys, too, are dogs chained with rings around their necks. Besides, he''s a stupid dog who can''t help but feel unconscious about being a running dog because his pride is pointlessly high."


    "Please stop dis any more in front of me. Dog breeder, I''m sorry about the book. You know I don''t like it. You always do it on purpose and bully me."


    "Ha, a journalist like you who can afford to answer like that is precious. Most mass garbage is good at beating others, but I''m not used to being beaten up and my pride is enlarged, so when I get disoriented, I get a little infidelity or frenzy."


    In the long run, the dog keeper starts today and makes me laugh.


    "They are... general, sir. Truth. However, the nuance of sanctions is not ant. Just Usage Death."


    Until then, Kate kept her mouth shut.


    "I''m a bad woman, Death. The dog owner was right, I used the mass media to image. The presence of the people who slap me was a convenient Yoi presence for me, Kara."


    "Convenient?


    I didn''t know what that meant for a long time. If you''re just going to finish off the reporters who slap you, it''s still unclear what it means to make a clone and let them keep slapping you.


    "Hod they write a shitty gossip, my rating ha the other way up, mata, sympathetic, work and money yoke in and out of kimasita. How badly they book me Itemo, the masses are not as stupid as the press thinks Il is. I will continue my Zut charity, so I will have more allies on that side. Badly spoken by the heartless, Warete. Poor, forgive the press. Nay, that''s how Ike is. It was Saw this time, too. Deshaw? Of course, you can maintain your visibility, Masita. Me too. Actually ha, all the calculations are Atta''s. As pointed out by the evil things I did, Ha, Dog Breeder Sun, I followed my identity and changed the Twitter to consumer shite, clone, mind control and control, while continuing to beat the crap out of me. Ha to them. The consciousness that I was a clone is also myid-controlled. There is a consciousness mo Masen"


    "Was Mr. Kate really Russ Boss..."


    Yoshiku roars.


    "I''m not surprised. Women are all bad guys, and you shouldn''t believe them. He''s a creature who lies like a breather."


    A dog breeder who talks with a face that stares far away.


    "Dog breeder... you seem to see it a lot twisted, but have you also had painful eyes in the past?


    "That''s sooo much... I believe in women and it hurts so much."


    For a long time, the dog keeper tries to shrug his way out of the way.


    "Yet another thing, there is truth"


    A dog keeper widens the display, flips it over and shows it to both of us.


    There it said:


    Job''s reward is a secret society that lasts as long as two thousand years, and part of its activity is the deliberate creation of saints and heroes. Some of the great men, like those in history''s textbooks, were saints made by the reward of Job. And Kate definitely said she was an artificial saint of Job''s reward.


    And Kate said she married Van Damme under the directive of Yob''s compensation. Kate approached Van Damme because of his suppression.


    Van Damme had a huge organization called Grimm Penis, which had a huge impact on the world, and had been jeopardized by the rewards of Job and many other rulers of the world. But knowing that his heart was shaking with a broken heart, Kate, a member of Job''s reward, approached the good.


    "You seem to be good at spotting people''s weak hearts and gently touching them there. Even a man like Van Damme is so contacted."


    During an interview with the stable, the dog keeper says, recalling the scene where Kate was grasping the heart of the stable.


    "This story is the truth that Cornelis would never want to know. I love him, Cite. Kara. Tohaier...... he may not realize it either, and if he finds out the truth, he will treat me the same youni and love Cite as usual, without blaming Mel. He''s a Sowie."


    (How dare you - it''s an eye-catching thought circuit... Selfish interpretations are also rare)


    I''m a dog breeder who doesn''t really remember feelings such as discomfort with people, but I was quite angry with this statement by Kate.


    "I was slapped by the media, and the taita content was also, by mistake, hi-masen. When it comes to my point of being a hypocrite deal, Dake is. Uchi once wrote a Konna article. Sita." Kate Van Dam is a demonic woman who boned Cornelis Van Dam to make a grimm penis squash, "he said. Shame on you, Shii. I have half a Klee. Demo...... I love Cornelis and Imus. That''s why Kotto is cheating on him... totemo painful..."


    Kate in tears, but the dog keeper relentlessly continues the conversation.


    "Guilt for being deceiving the one you love. Were you letting the mass garbage beat you to death to distract him? You keep blaming yourself for being a do-it-yourself, and you''re a goddess."


    Dog breeders who expose and throw up discomfort. I''ve never seen a dog like this before in my life.


    "Well... now you want to kill us too?


    Dog owner asks.


    Cite, how do you know it''s Cita''s? Besides, Mr. Takada, get Made involved. "


    Kate inquires.


    "It''s for this guy."


    Dog breeder pointing to prolonged with his thumb.


    "For the sake of this guy''s growth, I wanted to make the truth clear. I wanted to tell you that it wasn''t just a simple schematic of justice."


    "What kind of education? Dog breeder, you treat me like a child too much. I''m not that blue, am I? I don''t live on the back street anymore."


    "Really? But, well, it''s nice to know, isn''t it? It''s been your experience."


    The dog keeper breaks his face in the long run, complaining bitterly with his head on.


    "Just Sole, Desca?


    Strangely enough, Kate asks.


    "Of course there''s a reason why I wanted to know the truth. Besides, if we''re dealing with Kate, I''m gonna have to kill her and replace her with a clone. I''m not the only one. I''m sure you''ll be relieved that Kate won''t do that to us."


    That''s what the dog keeper looks at for a long time.


    "Ma''am. We''re not like liver cedars or bellies, and it''s hard to imagine Kate doing that to us."


    With a facial expression that did not fall in his heart, he also matched the dog breeder for a long time.


    (Some disappointing parts, but I also think Kate must have been a lot of hard on Kate. But before that... I''m glad I didn''t know that. You know, educating me, that''s an extra favor. Maybe I have something else to aim for.)


    Yoshiku didn''t even take the dog breeder''s words as denominated.


    "I, Mo, you''re not exposing this information, Sultha."


    Kate smiles.


    (Sweet. This is why no one believes in the theory of sexuality. Neither Shizuku nor Kate)


    Sneaky sighing dog breeder.


    (And even if Kate suffers from guilt, she''s unconscious about how much evil she works. While I suffer from guilt in the first place, I''m going to be drunk on myself. She''s a typical idiot. Whether you''re lying or betraying me, I hope you don''t find out. Self-indulging that it is a heroine of a sinful tragedy. I don''t know if you''re deluding yourself - but it''s obvious you''re guilty)


    The dog owner noticed the essence of Kate at a very early stage and was uncomfortable, but now it was the Max. Kate was a sincere hypocrite, even though she had not been revealed the truth. When I was drunk looking at myself as a hypocrite as a heroine of tragedy, I saw it that way.


    Among the dog breeders, my usual desire for impulse was swollen, but I was aware myself that it was rare for frustration and discomfort to mix there.

 1174 First part of the final chapter

    A few days after there was a debate between Shizuku and Van Dam. The bell of the house in law rang.


    "Yes, yes, who... is not there?


    Look in front of the door from the monitor, but no one''s showing it.


    "There he is. It''s me, Theodore."


    When I thought I heard a tall voice, in front of the camera, my tiny fingertips disappeared.


    "No way..."


    According to one imagination, when Yoshiku opened the door, there was a man as he imagined.


    An adorable white child, of good age to say a toddler, looks up at her manners and smiles with a smile.


    "Ask Junko to modify it. I got old normally from my original age, and I went through my childhood properly, and I decided to start my life."


    "Oh well..."


    With a slight pull, a long standing affectionate laugh.


    "And when I changed my plans to leave Japan, I stayed here for a while. Some of the Demon clan said they would be my protectors. He''s the head of the Japanese branch of the private oil field store. Even in Japan, as the representative of the Border Ilane Correspondents Corps, the role of Theodore Scion Demon can be fulfilled."


    The name of Raphael was Theodore, which shall not be given once.


    "Well, thank you."


    "I''m sorry to bother you"


    Encouraged for a long time, Theodore enters the house with a vigorous, peppery bow.


    I remember Yoshiku smiling at Theodore, who is becoming a child''s body and probably letting himself out as he is.


    "I''ve fallen apart from being a clone, and I''ve decided to behave like this even before them. Only when you''re on the table stage will you be in adult mode. The difficulty is that you can''t transform your clothes if you want to. Junko said that the time spent in adult mode can''t stay the same when the adult mode is longer because the child mode has stopped growing as well. I need to put it in child mode as much as possible. I''d rather be here, too."


    Theodore, who happily talks about himself.


    "Whoa, you can''t help talking about me all the time. We need to report the progress."


    Theodore then told me half of what Yoshiku knew and didn''t know.


    Border Iranese press corps began to pay due attention to national media in case of biased reporting, intelligence manipulation or probaganda. Van Damme did what he was trying to do, in part, but in the way he did.


    Originally, the Border Ilane press corps was so highly dissuasive, as it was an organization that had the press worldwide that it did not allow any coverage of what was inconvenient for private oilfielders or the Demon clan. Van Damme had brought up the statute, but the more unnecessary it was, the more powerful it was to be able to speak of them.


    From the mass media across the country, the Border Irane press corps had not been seen in a very good light for a long time, but it was also unable to target this organization with private oilfielders in the back, and even now that the checks were tighter, it reluctantly obeyed even as it remembered the frustrations.


    Moreover, Grim Penis is is becoming capable of a dual surveillance structure whereby members from all over the world check and report to the Border Iranese Press Corps, which is being retrieved by the Border Iranese Press Corps, for example, biased media coverage and intelligence manipulation. Now Van Damme is in good shape.


    "Little by little, aren''t there better stories in the world?


    And, Shizuku.


    "I don''t need a salute. I''m younger. You''re a three-year-old anyway."


    "Oh well."


    Theodore tells me with a lovely smile like a three-year-old, and I break up with her for a long time. It looks extra cute because of the richness of the expression, in addition to the fact that it originally looks neat.


    "I''ll do my best to get better from now on. I grabbed it raw. I use this life to serve the world. Press posture will also improve so that people can feel safe. I think media literacy around the world has improved in this case. The world of men is making little progress. People are working hard to change their foolishness and head in the right direction. The backbone of the mass media has so far remained foolish with nothing advanced, but I''m sure a lot of people found out about this one. We need to change from here to the right direction. I''ll do my best to do that."


    My brother-in-law''s chest also got hot on Theodore, who speaks his intentions in a hot voice.


    "If anything happens, I''ll call you and ask for your advice, but I''ll ask for your help then."


    "You can gang me. Nice to meet you, too, for your work request."


    That''s what Yoshiku says. Let her punch herself in the chest with her fist.


    "And... it''s hard to say this..."


    It becomes a nagging addition and subtraction, and a fuzzy theodore.


    "If you don''t mind, I want you to be my friend... because I like you so much."


    "What are you talking about? I''m already going to be a douchebag. He''s a Dachi, and he''s a compatriot."


    "Oh well. Say hello."


    Theodore laughed safely with a clumsy wink along with Kaishin''s grin.


    The Vandams have already left Japan.


    Kate wanted to make an immediate comeback because she was vacating too much of her job, but Van Damme invited her to take a vacation to the mood and take a trip with the couple, prioritizing that one.


    The two of us enjoyed a relaxing journey and the arrowhead, tragedy, which was laundry of life, happened.


    "How about Shimashita? You."


    Kate realizes something is wrong with Van Damme and speaks up. He stared at the holographic display, trembling with a stunned face. I rarely see my husband''s face like this.


    Eventually Van Damme''s face is distorted by anger and stares at Kate. Kate was frightened reflexively, but Van Damme''s face, who saw it, changes dramatically into something that is about to cry out this time.


    "Is this... is it true?


    Kate was stunned by Van Damme, who inverted the display and asked.


    Before leaving Japan, at Yoshiku''s house, the truth revealed by the dog breeder - evidence was recorded that Kate was part of the Yob reward and approached for the suppression of Van Dam.


    The text is different from what the dog owner showed, and it doesn''t say that he was manipulating the reporters who got to the truth by killing them and cloning them. Or maybe it''s just not on the screen.


    Who the hell sent this information to my husband? Kate comes to mind with the dog breeders first and forever, but I doubt they will imitate this. If it was enough to expose it to Van Damme in the first place, I wouldn''t even bother to let it show off in front of Kate.


    "I... have been fooled the whole time...?


    Van Damme asks in tears.


    I can''t say it wasn''t, Kate. Because it''s not. Besides, it doesn''t even lead to bad deception.


    My husband also knows that he is Sister and acquainted himself, but the text on the screen contained some other solid evidence that Kate belonged to Job''s reward. A number of records showing Kate''s association with her previous work and Job''s rewards. Many of them were also included that were not in the data shown to dog breeders the other day.


    "I wanted you to deny it, but from what I''ve seen of that reaction, do you mean this is the truth"


    Crying Van Damme pulls out his protective pistol.


    (God...... Is this a trial, too? How could you do this...)


    Kate also weeps from her closed eyes as she inquires in her heart.


    Kate believed in Van Damme. Even if they found out the truth, and hurt him with it, that''s what he thought when he stayed in love with himself, the bond between the two would never break.


    But the reality was the figure of her husband poking a gun at her crying. Plenty of grief, betrayed pain and hatred, and even plenty more love to mingle, to convert all of them into killing intentions.


    "My Kate... has to be an unclean goddess. Wouldn''t you?


    With the trembling voice, a little force enters the trembling fingertips.


    "At the end of the day...... is there anything left to say?


    "I love Cite... you..."


    Dropping her head with both hands together, Kate said what she wanted to tell them most.


    "Me too...... I loved you."


    Gunshots.


    To the news, Yoshiku was furiously suspicious at the same time as Yangtian.


    It was reported that Kate Van Damme died of acute pneumonia.


    This - the cause of death is pneumonia, is crooked.


    Unpublicly possible causes of death and suspicious deaths are mostly caused by pneumonia. Or even when the cause of death is really unknown, it means pneumonia. You may also be treated as having pneumonia if you die of aging. In most cases, the cause of death is pneumonia, which is not pneumonia.


    (No way... Murdered cover-up...)


    The worst imagination depends on you in the long run, but then I feel like Van Damme isn''t shutting up. Given his character, I would clearly tell him he was murdered.


    Or it can also be thought of as silent because someone is going to kill me and avenge me. Either way, I don''t know the truth. I don''t even think about asking Van Damme directly.


    Even though I don''t like the story of the dog owner exposing it, it reminds me of it. In that matter - I thought you might have gotten caught up in something bad related to Yob''s reward. Kate had a pretty dirty side, too. Her role was to play the role of Virgin, and she had only gone under the direction of a large organization, both charitable and even Van Damme''s wife.


    Though I also thought Theodore might know the truth, we talked on the phone later, but he didn''t seem to know anything either.


    A terrible development that is unlikely to be a story in fiction: an abrupt obituary at a later date, if you think it''s over with a happy ending. Facts are more abominable than novels - such a lame phrase comes to mind behind a stepfather''s brain.

 1175 Second part of the final chapter

    - Someone''s heart whines -


    I knew the truth, but at that point I didn''t envision such an end. I didn''t mean to do this.


    Someone would have wondered if it wasn''t for me that some of the press were obsessed with Kate.


    Here''s the truth. Because Kate got tangled up in herself, murdered reporters who had come to the truth, turned them into clones, applied mind control, and let them stick.


    When I hear that story, when it comes to solving the mystery that the mass trash guys were hanging on to Kate, I''m a no. I''m not convinced. I kept having big questions. Looks like the guy in law convinced me.


    The fundamental question is. In the first place, how could the mass trash people have followed Kate with their eyes open before she was killed and could be called a clone? I guess this is because Kate had something to attract me to as a story after all, huh? Chicken or egg, which one at first? I don''t know about that, but it''s got to be somewhere at first, right?


    Back to shaking it out here. Ask again.How many mass garbage pieces were attracted to Kate and she went back to shaking it out, trying to expose it. Eventually I went back to that question. Well, what''s the answer to that?


    Finally, they were excellent sniffers.


    In general, I felt a frigid smell in someone named Kate Van Dam, who was treated like a Virgin. I knew by instinct that I was a hypocrite in the Virgin''s mask. I could see a monster in my stomach.


    That''s why the reporter''s sense of smell was attracted to the stench of Kate''s soul, exploring her neighborhood, and so many had come to the truth.


    So, here''s the problem again. What is hypocrisy in the first place - what is a hypocrite?


    There is a rare saying that it is hypocrisy to do it rather than good to not do it, but that is a breakwater to being treated as a hypocrite, and it is only ironic. Good would be good.


    When I was a student, it was obviously an extension of my fashion mood that my friend volunteered for an earthquake-affected area overseas, but that volunteer was nevertheless helpful. Companies assisting the earthquake-affected areas would also have had publicity purposes, but aid supplies nevertheless served a great deal. Whatever the impure motive, good deeds are good deeds.


    It seems to me that hypocrisy is when you behave like a good person or act like a good deed, and you don''t actually produce any good results. Alternatively, evil works on the one hand, and good deeds are camouflage and evil deeds are fate.


    The latter hypocrite is an unquestionable evil. On the other hand, for promotional purposes and to a degree of self-satisfaction, it cannot be called very evil, and it does not fall into the latter category. I think it''s okay to have that level of understatement. I am.


    Now, in Kate Van Damme''s case, she was, to her husband, Cornelis Van Damme, a traitor hypocrite. He was a hypocrite who exploited his existence after taking the lives of those who sniffed around him. I mean, he was a bad guy.


    While it breaks my heart to be aware of it, that woman was definitely drunk looking at herself as a heroine of tragedy. That''s what I felt in my remarks.


    But Kate, you''re still a woman. That''s a typical stupid bitch, too. Because I blindly believe in my unsolicited love, I decided on my own that they would too. And...... I was wrong about the nature of a man named Cornelis Van Damme. Even I''ve never seen you before, but I don''t know you with your skin on top of it.


    Cornelis Van Damme is not turned down by psychopaths or anything like that, as the world says. He''s a choi bad guy who can''t be a very bad guy, attracted to the goodness of people''s minds. And because he was a choi bad man himself, his own companion had to be a sober goddess who could forgive his attention.


    Kate Van Damme, you didn''t get it. I hadn''t seen my husband''s heart. I was just watching it in my own image.


    Kate is both a bad man and a good man. You''ve been working on people''s consciences. Believe in Van Damme''s conscience, she was the bad girl who used it. He was a good man who believed in a theory of goodness over a theory of sexuality, and at the same time a bad man who used those who believed in sexuality.


    Kate wanted her husband to soak up in front of us because he loved her deeply, even if he knew the truth or if he was known to be a traitor, he would forgive himself. I can always say that in grandeur. You''re a good old lady with a big, honey-picked head. There''s too many bugs and bug spit runs.


    I was frightened that it would be Kate''s only one-sided assumption. That time, when I heard that dialogue, I wanted to switch on the ruin. If I hadn''t thrown up that dialogue, I wouldn''t have done anything to end it.


    That''s what I thought I wanted this hypocrite full of idiots to remind me of my mistakes and to taste despair and fear and die. Besides, that''s easy to do, right? Sora would have to do it already -


    For Cornelis Van Damme, his wife Kate had to be just like an angel or a goddess or a Virgin. There''s no way I can forgive you for knowing that - it was actually the devil. I love you deeply and strongly, but I cannot forgive you and I will not forgive you. Van Damme is such a man. Even if I hadn''t met him, I''d have figured it out easily just the figures I''d be listening to. I''m a novelist.


    And I just pushed one switch, and I knew it would end this way. I''m sure of it. I was convinced I could end up like that. I''m a novelist.


    By the way - this story is about the perception of Kate Van Damme, the hypocrite and bad guy, that I, on the side of justice, succeeded - is that the kind of och? I don''t feel that way at all, but that''s what happens when you just see the results, right?


    Rewind time for about a day. before Kate Van Damme''s obituary could be passed on to the whole world.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    After shooting the gun, Van Damme had been nagging and leaking a whimper for a while, but eventually, as he had decided, he saw his wife.


    "Now... the Virgin Kate is dead. The goddess in me is dead, too."


    ����


    There were bullet marks on the wall on Kate''s dorsal side, nestled in silence. Much further away from Kate.


    "Are you kidding me for not taking my life? Fine, but first ask me why."


    Van Dam talking in tears. The voice was not the usual spare sound, but a feeling of plunder with a mixture of crying.


    "I will not forgive you. You deceived me and betrayed me. I can''t forgive you. But I can handle it. My feelings didn''t disappear."


    To her husband''s words, Kate''s eyes make me cry again.


    "And. I don''t know who it is, but I intuited that someone had some discernment of my personality and tried to manipulate me to kill you. At the point of suddenly sending this information directly to me, I just think so. From whoever came to me with this information, I feel a nasty malice in my tongue. I meant to kill you, but just before I could focus on the trigger, I realized that some of them existed, and I thought to myself. Is that what makes him dance? Does he ever get what he wants? Do you... have any idea who did this?


    Asked by Van Damme, Kate remembers Shizuku and the dog owner again, but doesn''t seem very much like them. I don''t want to doubt it.


    "You treat me like I''m socially dead."


    Van Damme told him in a tone he wouldn''t let him say yes or no. The tone of my voice was changing. It''s not a tear, it''s not emotional.


    "You''re not a Virgin or anything. She''s just a coward and a liar. Bug spit runs, such as such a woman continues to be treated like a Virgin in the world. I can''t forgive you for saying no. Besides... I don''t know who you are, but if you''re alive, you could be targeted again, and your evil deeds could be torn apart by the public. Let''s at least say to the public that he ended his life with a beautiful and sober existence. Plus... to give this data to whoever sent it to me, sooner or later."


    Van Damme speaking in a tearful, badly chilled tone. I felt an unprecedented amount of cold anger that Kate had never seen before. I could see such a vigeon, like an ice column that would freeze completely just by touching it, standing in front of me.


    "If you have no feelings for me at all, if you don''t feel slightly guilty for me, you don''t have to follow my instructions, etc. I won''t stop either. I will not be forced to imprison you. I won''t hurt you either. Leave me and keep faking the Virgin as long as you like. But if you have any feelings for me, I want you to be dead, withdraw from the role of a false Virgin, and live quietly as my�� just my wife."


    Listening to Van Dam''s demands, Kate proceeds to Van Dam with a flurry and unreliable foothold.


    "Sorry Nasai...... you...... ever Zut...... I..."


    Van Damme held Kate''s body tight as she cried. The answer is out.


    "You''ve been hard too... But now I don''t have to feel any harder. Wouldn''t you?


    As Van Damme whispered softly in her ear, Kate cried as if she had cut a weir.


    Van Damme reminds me of a fuss. Have a birthday conversation during this time. What Kate told me when I saw it as sacred on my own and acted differently from my ideals, I would have trouble getting angry or losing sight of them.


    (I have to thank you. Someone sent me this information. Thanks to this, we were able to bond with a true couple and unlock the shackles of Kate''s heart as well. But... could you have predicted what would happen? I don''t know your face or your name, you malicious man. Didn''t you see it wrong? Sooner or later, I''ll look for you and give you what you deserve, so be prepared. I appreciate it, but I don''t condone it)


    Aware of someone who had delivered a gift of malice to herself, Van Damme rolled his anger and fighting spirit and vowed to attack back, speaking without speaking to her voice.


    Let''s play with a bang that looks like 34 people. End of story

 1176 Three Preambles

    Sweet Miho has one of the happiest times in his nineteen years of life so far.


    Looking back at that period, conscious that I was the happiest, I now live in a miserable mood.


    I want to go back then. I want time, place, myself, all back. But that''s never going to happen.


    I don''t think so, like I want to grab the same happiness as that, or I want something more than that. No, I don''t think so.


    The time I was shining the best. A moment of wholeheartedly laughable bliss. That has never lasted long, but it penetrates deeply into the soul. It is engraved in my heart. Burning to memory.


    Miho had two people he loved.


    It''s never been a long time, but when I was with those two, it was the nicest time of my life ever. It was an intense time. It was an important time. It was a glowing time.


    I took the liberty of believing they were compatriots. He said he was a comrade fighting for the same purpose.


    But two of the three, anyway, the other was different. That was the beginning of tragedy and debacle.


    One name is Junko Yukioka. The other name is Zero Hayasaka.


    Once Miho came to a death game hosted by an organization called Formalin-Pickled President because of the debt his father bore. At that time, Miho was still the owner of the apparent mental.


    Miho was saved by Junko, who was likely to lose the Death Game, knew Zero and taught him a lot, and then visited Junko''s place with Zero to modify it to gain strength.


    Only when did the three of them start acting together, became obsessed with games hosted by a formalin-pickled president, and Miho became a complete backstreet dweller.


    The three had won with the momentum of the bamboo, admired and floated by many.


    While Miho and the others were neglected by the organization, another faction within the formalin-pickled president signed up for an exclusive contract saying, "I want you to flourish as a regular player". Miho was happy to accept. I nodded zero too. However, Junko, who could be considered the leader of Miho et al., refused.


    "It''s time for the tide. I''ve had enough fun, and I''d rather not get into the depth."


    The words of Junko, who was towing the two as leaders, were incredible to Miho.


    She didn''t, even though she thought the three of us had survived the trials more than once and were bound by a hard bond, but thought we would continue to fight.


    "Was Junko just going to spare time or play? Or do you feel like volunteering to help us?"


    The man Miho had a pale love heart - Zero Hayasaka had a stunned look, stuffed by Junko.


    "It''s both. And I wonder if I''ve ever made you guys into experimental benches."


    Junko answered with a troubled face, and Miho tasted the thought of losing all his body power in tears.


    "Hey Miho... why are you crying? That depressing?


    Surprised, upset Junko.


    "I thought we were a destiny community..."


    "Me too... I respected Junko. No, I worshipped him. But why all of a sudden..."


    Zero was also stunned. I felt the same way about Miho.


    "I really don''t care...... my main business is Mad Scientist, and I was dating to see how well you guys performed after the retrofit surgery, right? You said that right from the start, didn''t you?


    To the words spoken by Junko with a troubled face, Miho and Zero passed through their earliest dismay and despair.


    And after that day, even if Miho or Zero contacted him, Junko started dealing with him in a blatantly cold manner. It was perfectly clear that I had lost interest.


    We are completely ignored as the other mice are voiced by Junko. Seeing that reality, the two were increasingly depressed.


    "I asked Junko why he changed his attitude like that"


    In front of Miho, Zero said.


    "When people show up that give themselves excessive heat, they seem to be neglected. They''re quite a few of us. He said that when you can turn to consciousness like trying to obey, worship, or have romantic feelings, you get a rejection."


    Report zero with no hegemony. From Miho''s point of view, it''s clear he''s taking more serious damage than himself.


    Miho also knew that Zero was concerned with Junko. Miho had zero pale thoughts in Miho, but I don''t mind if it''s Junko and I can''t help it. I thought I''d give up.


    Yet... Junko threw it all out. That is unforgivable to Miho. I had no choice but to do so.


    "They say we''re rats. Not like a mouse. Being freed from the interest of Junko. But I told Junko. I don''t change my mind. He wants us to be free to use it as a test bench. I said - I''m sure the rats want it. Then... think about it. Sounds like a little... pity to me. So I''ve been waiting for Junko..."


    "Stop it! Pity!"


    I couldn''t stand hearing any more zero stories, and Miho was crying and screaming.


    "I hate you...... I am. I hate Junko..."


    "Right...... But I can''t. I can''t hate you."


    He was smiling masochistically, watching Miho tear zero and distort his face to anger at the same time, tearing zero.


    That was three years ago.


    The girl traveled all the time. Have a happy journey.


    Throughout the journey, there was always death everywhere around us. Death was created. The storm of death was raging. I was walking on a road paved with death.


    It was an unquestionable and happy journey. It was a happy time.


    Two-person journey with blind youth. We were just happy walking together. That was enough. It was filled with light. The young man was the sun.


    But... the girl knew. This happiness, peace, must come to an end not so far away. When the light is lost and the world is enveloped in darkness again.


    The young man who was with the girl continues to produce death. Keep turning the living into immobile wreckage.


    The youth did not see this world as a reality. I believed it was in the game. And I told him that I was a player and that the girl was also a player.


    That''s why the youth didn''t feel guilty about killing any number of people. He kept running away from the cops chasing him, and he accepted that sometimes killing him in return was only part of the game.


    While traveling, the girl did not believe the youth story, but appropriately spoke to the youth.


    Eventually the girl had a vague hunch, the end times come.


    The young man we were traveling with - Lu Taniguchi was murdered.


    Girl - Yukie Jindo tried to die herself after land, but she didn''t.


    Yukie then tried to imitate the land, but it really doesn''t work.


    He painstakingly scratched to be the same as on land while continuing to be treated in isolation in a psychiatric ward for minors. That''s what Yukie wanted now.


    But... Yukie''s real hope... is to go back in time. Walking with that indiscriminate mass murderer, going back to those wonderful days.


    Yukie, who has a never-ending desire. Yukie spends time for no reason. Before her like that, one girl asked to see me.


    Her first meeting led Yukie out of the psychiatric ward. I only meant to follow that girl with one word.


    "I''ll move you forward."


    Despite the fact that it was a word with no specificity, Yuki Painting assumed and obeyed at will that he had finally come. He said the game finally moved out.


    That was three days ago.


    Heavy rain like pulling back a bath barrel. And thunderous noises roaring nearby.


    In the rain, she leaked a rind, tears and runny nose, and the white-squeezed woman cried forever.


    The white clothes are all dirty to the ground and proud. The hair stretched from the white soft hat is also slightly wet and snapped into the skin and clothes.


    It''s all over. Sweet time was lost. I realized I had lost my happiness.


    What she really wanted was a bond, a family, a compatriot, a loved one.


    She didn''t doubt it because she believed she got it. But for the other person, she didn''t amount to such a thing.


    "Lily, come on, it''s boring."


    Words pressed like baked meat in my heart. Pain that never goes away.


    I raise my voice and cry, but by the sound of heavy rain and thunder, it can only be heard in person. A scream that never reaches anyone.


    The only way to get rid of this pain - the only way to cut off this grief - is through hatred. There is only vengeance. That''s how she came to the conclusion. At that time... it was.


    That was at least twenty years ago.

 1177 1

    The garden is not as large as it is, but its western hall is a mansion inhabited by too much riches, in the true eye.


    It''s already easy to find out where you are. I''ve been face-to-face with them many times, and the mouse has a GPS receiver embedded in it in the first place. When I asked Junko where she was, she told me exactly where she was. Of course there are as many ways to find out as you don''t have to tell me.


    "Take the Moon and stay out of the house for a while."


    True on the wall puts a letter on the holographic display and sends an email.


    The person in the email called me right away.


    "Hello? What do you mean? Even if they suddenly say that... ''


    His opponent was Akiko.


    "We''re going to have a fight with the lilies."


    Akiko took a breath in the words that True uttered.


    "I didn''t get any teeth at all before, but I''ve crept through the training grounds many times since, and I''ve had a lot of training. I want to see how close the force has come. And I don''t want to be passive all the time."


    "Oh well...... ok"


    "Protect the lilies?


    ''I believe my mom is stronger, and I believe she can get away with it if it really sucks. It''s hard, but what can I do about it?''


    That said, Akiko hung up without waiting for a true reply.


    Confirming that Akiko and Hatsune are coming out of the mansion from above the walls away from the mansion gate, True gets his nostalgia and jumps into the mansion''s garden.


    Pull out the gun right after you jump and proceed to the mansion.


    "Oh..."


    Lily, who was in the mansion living room, smiled with a teacup in one hand.


    "That''s a sign you remember somewhere."


    I am delighted that violent and immense killings are approaching that I am not willing to hide. Drink up the contents of the cup gently and stand up quietly.


    Shortly after, the living room window broke with the gunshot.


    Lily saw out that the bullet wouldn''t hit her, and she didn''t even try to avoid it. Holes are worn on the sofa and on the wall one by one respectively.


    At the end of the broken windowsill is a true figure nestled in the garden.


    "I didn''t expect you to challenge me from the front. You''ve been a single cell for a long time."


    "You''re going to raise your arm more than before. I thought it was time."


    Lilies when you stir them up with a smile, and true that tells them without expression.


    "If you misread it, you''ll die regretting it."


    Immediately after Lily says it, she moves to the side while True shoots the gun.


    The bullet coming out of the muzzle is sucked into the entrance of the subspace tunnel just before it hits the lily, and from the exit opened above the head where it was true, it pours across where it was and puts a hole in the floor.


    Truth was I expected, so I was moving around shooting guns.


    Shooting a gun from the front prevents everything. If you''re going to do it, it''s only when it''s unintentional and restrained. I know that''s true, but I wanted to see how fast the lilies reacted.


    True goes into it all at once to try a melee.


    Where we enter each other''s attacking range, Lily waves her prosthetic hand, truly protruding with a clear long needle out of her wrist.


    (Oh, that''s definitely more precise and faster than before)


    Lily thinks while his prosthetic arm is turned over and he takes the needle rolled out from under his own attack with his other prosthetic hand.


    Come on out, you gushing bastards.


    A lily that uses a different technique that is tantamount to a special attack: mass occurrence of maggots of carnivore in the body and eating them from the inside of the body.


    I''m not going to add or subtract it. Truth is, I wanted to hunt you down more probably mentally, but I exchanged promises that I wouldn''t do it the way I would kill those around me, so that made it harder too. Then I don''t mind killing you anymore.


    It doesn''t have to be. They''re raiding us. Let''s say you do everything you can to kill him, turn him into a wretched wreck, and show him to Junko.


    But it really didn''t take long.


    "I didn''t know you would resist my technique. I''ll do it."


    While praising, the frowning lily. A spell or a technique or ability that directly affects the flesh or spirit of an opponent can be invalidated, for example, by mental or spiritual power or by magic or by the strength of demonic power or the soul itself.


    True. Now take the survival knife out of your nostalgia and shake it.


    But Lily waved her prosthetic hand at the counter feeling, striking a wrist with a knife that was true, preventing a true attack, while at the same time doing real solid damage.


    Without flinching into pain, the truth kicks out. The blade is popping out of the toe of the shoe.


    Lily grabbed the part of the blade with her prosthetic hand and took it, shooting the needle gun she had planted in her prosthetic hand from close range into her true body.


    True to kick the floor with the other leg, twisting your body wide in the air while being grabbed by a lily. Lily is impressed with the speed of the reaction.


    With the detachment of the rotation, Lily removes the leg she was grasping. Then aim where the truth has rolled on the floor, and shoot more needle guns, all in pursuit.


    The attack was a true read. All this time, I shoot two guns from close range.


    Countless needles fill holes in your true left arm. Both the true bullets deflected and destroyed the dishes that were on the kitchen shelves.


    Come on out, you gushing bastards.


    Once prevented, the lily persists even more. Now I made it stronger.


    "Mm..."


    To the discomfort and pain in his body, the truth groaned, spitting something out of his mouth. Maggots.


    "Was everything aimed at the brain resisted? If it boiled there, it would have been Buddha in one shot. But my guts, my muscles, and my bones were pretty boiling."


    Lily laughs when she sees how she is doing her tricks. I saw it as impossible to fight properly at the earliest possible time for the pain of eating various parts of my body from the inside out.


    But Lily was underestimating the truth.


    When I get hit by a needle gun and hold the knife I had in my left hand to the right because my left arm no longer moves properly, the truth is I step in quickly and wave the knife.


    Lily retreated and avoided, but true to take yet another step and stick out the knife.


    He grabbed and took the knife with his prosthetic hand, and waved the empty other prosthetic hand, but the truth was that he threw the knife away lightly and jumped backwards, sending an attack in his place.


    "Even though I have a lot of pain... I didn''t know I could move unimpeded..."


    It was incredible to Lily that the truth was moving around fine.


    "It''s no big deal compared to the torture training in Snow Oka"


    "Oh, yes..."


    Truth is, the lily was pulling.


    But in fact, the true body was taking serious damage and the body was issuing an alarm. The feeling of being eaten through the body is gradually spreading, and if it stays this way, it can lead to fatal injuries. He said he should remove the boiling maggots from his body as soon as possible.


    I blow maggots that have been refluxing in my mouth with a lily face. Exactly not to this, Lily turns around reflexively covering her face with a prosthetic hand.


    With that gap, let''s say the truth escapes out the window.


    Lily tried to attack that back, and it caught my mind. He showed a grand back, exposed the gap and saw the true appearance of fleeing, losing his mind.


    Lily herself didn''t know why she was unwilling to pursue it, but she tried not to think deeply.


    "Lily, what the hell is this..."


    Platinum Taro, who was taking a nap, finally wakes up and circles his eyes at the tragedy of the living room.


    "The window needs to be fixed as soon as possible. I asked for it."


    "Yes, sir"


    Platinum Taro makes the call to ask for window replacement work, while Lily takes a breather with her own tea.


    A few minutes after that, the ringing bell rang, and when I looked at the monitor in front of the front door, I saw a face I saw.


    "Oh, Miho. Welcome."


    Lily picking up guests at the front door.


    "Smells like nitrous smoke"


    A short-haired late teenager and a sharp-eyed girl tells him so with no expression.


    "You seem to have a very good nose. Makoto Aizawa just attacked us. If I played him right, I''d wind up my tail and run away."


    "Isn''t it time to move the rat community? We''re ready."


    "Are you here to demand that?


    Girl - When I heard the words of Sweet Miho, Lily turned true.


    "I had another favor to ask for, but I''ll do it next time. I was hoping you could help me with my project."


    Miho said in a dark voice.


    "Zero is killed, Yue is killed, and Lily is just playing with lukewarmth. Why don''t you just kill all the people around you?


    "There''s a lot going on, and I''m not going to do that. I had to make that promise."


    "You can''t make promises to rebel."


    "Hate, I''m a Promise Keeping Doctrine, so I''m not going to."


    "That''s the kind of character I was. Surprised. Well, I''m convinced. You''re being manipulated, you''re being attacked at home. I''ll give you that. You can run away."


    It wasn''t particularly mocking, it was Miho speaking in an annoying tone, but Lily starts giving out a sinister aura.


    "Nothing. I''m not the ruler of the rat community. You''re the leader, so you can do whatever you want."


    "Even though it was the lilies who gathered the rats and created the rat community, gather them just to collect them and like them afterwards -? Well, if you''re unwilling, fine. I''ll let you like it."


    "It''s not like I''m unmotivated, and if you want help, I''ll give you a hand. Again, that''s a promise. I''m a man of honor, aren''t I?


    "Okay, please. Take the lead here. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    When Miho unilaterally said away without changing his expression to a lily that made him laugh wildly, he just turned his heel back and left.


    (You get shady every time I see you. I wasn''t that kid back in the day...)


    Lily closed the front door, which had been left open, thinking as she dropped off Miho''s hindsight.


    He boarded a dark taxi that he had been waiting for him to return, and True was on his way back to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Oh, oh, true you. You''ve been beaten up a lot rarely."


    An old bearded taxi driver with a familiar face laughs, but the truth was he didn''t have the energy to answer either. It was actually pretty badly damaged.


    As I fall asleep in the back seat, Akiko calls me.


    "Hey! You''re tearing up the house! If it''s okay to fight and sell to your mom, we live here too, so think about people''s annoyance! My favorite couch has holes in it too!


    "I''m sorry..."


    Apologize briefly and hang up.


    Shortly afterwards, now Mutsuki calls me.


    ''My mug is just cracked too... This is a rare substitute for winning a sweepstakes, he''s not selling it, and I wonder what he''s doing to me.''


    "I''m sorry..."


    Apologize briefly and hang up.


    "But it looked good. Again... Now let''s work out the operation more closely"


    The truth of feeling responsive shrugged so, feeling more satisfied than the repentance of losing.

 1178 2.

    Junko was visiting Mika Tsukinawa''s office that day. Either way, it''s not in the office on the street as a musician, but in the office on the back street as a doorman.


    Mika was off, but I''m mostly in this office when it was off. The same goes for the clones.


    "That sinister waiter in Tasmania Devil pissed me off! He said no underage drinking at all!


    "Alcohol isn''t very good in the first place..."


    "But in Tasmania Devil, minors are also age-disaggregated, up to the type of alcohol and the amount they drink as they grow up, and I didn''t expect they''d even pay attention to how they drink then!


    "Mr. Waiter is paying attention to Mika''s body, so we need to grow up and listen to her."


    "Gu... when they say that, is it indeed my fault! You''re too young to be stupid like this in and of itself!


    Mika is taught by Junko and admits her non-existence.


    "But drinking all at once is my policy, and you''re going to be denied it!


    "Hey, childish original. Here comes a guest."


    Without a knock, number two opens the door to the room and speaks.


    "I didn''t have a client''s appointment or anything, and it''s off today!


    "That''s right. I was suspicious when I came directly, and I was suspicious when I saw something like it, so if you want to chase me back, I''ll chase you back."


    "No, when they say that, interest boils! There may be something going on, just meet him!


    "Why don''t you start here and see how it goes?


    No. 2 opened the holographic display, reflecting the faces of the visitors waiting in front of the front door. He''s a little middle-aged man in a tired suit with black edge glasses.


    "Ugh..."


    Seeing the person shown there makes Junko look disgusted.


    "What''s up!?


    "Excuse me. I... I don''t want to be involved with that person, so I''m going to evacuate from here. See you..."


    In a rushed breeze, Junko opened the subspace door and entered the subspace, disappearing.


    (What do you mean!? That Junko made sure he ran away and left!? Avoid this guy!?


    I wonder if he''s such a jerk. He just looks like a regular salarier.


    "Let''s hear it! Up you go!


    "Oh, thank you"


    As he told the intercom, the man drowned his head deep in the front door.


    The man named Keiichi Hanano. He says he''s a salaried salesman who serves as an in-house salesman. Nice smile and affection, it''s a harmless image of humans and animals.


    But Mika was feeling thin. That this man is a carnivore in sheep''s skin. He said he might have killed people before.


    "I wanted you to get an appointment, but you''ve come this far for once! Let''s talk!


    Two people passing through the reception room and sitting opposite each other. Number two is outside the room, asking what''s going on through the gap in the door.


    "Before that...... have you ever been here, Junko?


    For a moment, Mika misses the answer to Hanano, who asks with a smile.


    "There he is! What''s wrong with that!?


    Decide that you should be honest than delude, and answer honestly.


    "No, I didn''t like seeing you with me, and I thought you ran away or hid. Heh heh... you still hate me, I am. Oops, here''s the request..."


    Hanano talked about the matter, keeping a gleaming literal sales smile in place.


    "Do you know a man named Lu Taniguchi?


    In the name Hanano''s mouth, Mika solidified.


    "Oh, I know!


    Underneath the same smile, Mika feels her miserable malice lurk in hiding, making her expression strong.


    "Oh, did you know? Sounds like a famous killer. Yeah, I don''t know much about the back streets, but whatever, Mr. Tsukina-san was after him."


    Hanano keeps talking shabby. At this point, Mika suspects and warns that this man is more of an enemy of his own than a client.


    "He''s already dead! I killed him!"


    "Oh, was I? I didn''t know. Well, that''s not a big deal, but don''t you know a girl named Yukie Shindo who''s been acting with that valley mouth Lu all along?


    "I don''t know!


    In fact, about the name and existence, I have heard it from Kurodo. But Mika doesn''t know the details.


    (What''s this guy after?!? It just seems like you''re making fun of my reaction!


    Mika has a bottomless aversion to Hanano, who lovingly speaks with a smile and a laugh.


    "Oh, didn''t you know? I admired Taniguchi Lu as a family, and I''ve been with her for a long time, but aren''t you interested in what happened to her after Taniguchi Lu died?


    "Hey? Old man, come on!"


    Two, who was sneaking outside the room listening to a conversation, opens the door, stares at Hanano and makes a sinister voice.


    "Number two!


    "Uhihi, I don''t know what you mean, but this old man, he''s clearly an enemy, not a client or something? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be threatening me like this."


    Number two says in a tiny tone. That''s about as much as Mika knows, but I wanted to let her swim and talk here. I know how it feels not to be able to keep quiet even as number two, but I think Mika has a bad time sticking it in here.


    "There is no annihilation. However, I also asked a lot of questions of interest. If you care, I apologize. Yes, this street."


    Suddenly Hanano gets out of her chair, she kneels on the floor, smiles and rubs her head on the floor, making her sit down.


    "It''s not a rude mess! What''s the purpose!? Say something! If you''re an enemy, I''ll give you a reprieve to pull out your gun! Try to kill him now!


    Stand up, stick your hand in your nostrils, and Mika releases herself to kill. No. 2 is also in a battlefield position.


    "No, it''s a misunderstanding. I''m a clean client. I want you to help Yukie Jindo. She''s been compromised."


    "The request is to help Yukie?


    Mika asks by dropping the tone of her voice. But all I can think of is a trap full of animosity and malice at a time when I came to this story with laughter, through a scattered disrespect so far and without showing any certainty.


    "Yes. That''s the request. Find them and help them."


    "What''s your relationship with her?


    "Hehe, shall I say that whoever wants to kill is the same friend?


    "What if I said no?


    "I recommend that. Because Yukie must want to kill you too. What''s wrong with helping a kid like that? We should just keep looking for him."


    In a pleasant tone, Hanano stood up.


    "Thank you very much."


    That was Hanano heading for the door, but Mika moved and stuck in front of the door.


    "Hehe, that''s an outspoken trap, but you''re gonna take on the original, right? Whenever I''m reading a thin book, I''m a kid who takes on anyone''s challenge."


    Number two asks from behind.


    "Answer! You''re superior! If you ignore it, you ignore it, and it''s obvious that you''re going to give it another shot! But you''re not returning from here!


    Mika pulls the gun out of her nose and pokes it at Hanano''s head.


    "I take the challenge in the name of a request! I''ll have your real purpose gelled out before I do! I won''t even quit torture!


    I remember Junko fleeing like that. If you ask me later, you''ll tell me, but I''m man enough for that Junko to show such a reaction. If it''s not a glimmer, Mika sees it.


    "Torture is troubling. Please forgive me. I''m not even a backstreet resident, I''m just a stubborn salarier, am I? Take a big look."


    He didn''t seem to cower at all, and he was sober - no, Hanano, who said he was soaked.


    "That helps! If you''re just a stubborn salad, you don''t have to keep torturing me for that long, ''cause you''re going to be jealous!


    Don''t scream, Mika kicked Hanano''s tibia once in a while.


    "Ouch!


    A grin disappears from Hanano''s face, holding his foot against his face.


    "Whoa, we do it when we do the original, too. Can I take a picture of the torture?


    "Of course not! You don''t like it with me!


    Saying to No. 2, who speaks with amusement, Mika kicked Hanano''s nose column up relentlessly.


    Gently place your feet on the crotch of a fallen Hanano on your back as you eject your nosebleeds.


    "Don''t move! And don''t say anything but the answer to my question! Answer me! Who are you and with what intent did you treat me!?


    "As long as I can have the interrupter gone, that''s fine. I want that kid... to see just me. That''s all. Honestly, I don''t care about you, but on the orders of our leader, I had no choice but to target you, too. I mean, the motive is the same as Taniguchi Lu. Aizawa True Involvement, you in close position were targeted. Yes, I did. Let go of me now."


    After talking that far, Hanano holds her nose with a handkerchief.


    "I haven''t told you everything! Your motive remains obscure! And about my people..."


    The screaming stops on the way. Because Hanano gave me the urge to kill.


    "Huh!


    "Gaaaaaaaa!"


    Mika steps on Hanano''s groin relentlessly. Hanano can''t afford it at the earliest, either, screaming with a distressed look, rolling around.


    Immediately afterwards - Mika had an uninterrupted and unpleasant feeling.


    Right in front of Mika - right next to Hanano, there was a spider.


    Yesterday, a spider came down from the ceiling and reminds me that XIII was screaming.


    From day to day, Mika has undergone an intermediate destiny manipulation called "Reward of the Dream Angel". This is a passive ability, not a technique used intentionally. Always on, increases the premonition of danger. This hunch for danger, in the form of associations, further directional antennas to the crisis work.


    (Up there!


    Associated with falling spiders, the direction in which danger comes.


    And when she saw what she couldn''t do, Mika opened her eyes.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!


    Activate elementary fate manipulation. I''m not sure I''ll make it through this.


    It was in Mika''s eyes that there was a crack on one side of the ceiling and she was about to collapse and fall across the receptacle.


    I don''t know what I did, but I know what Hanano did. I also used supernatural powers.


    (But then this guy himself......!


    Looking at Hanano, he was rolling around and stuffing, while he saw him evacuating under the table.


    The ceiling collapsed and fell.


    "Ha!?


    No. 2, who was outside the room, did not know for a moment what had happened.


    The whole room overflows with piles of rubble, and the dust rises.


    "Ugh... I don''t know because I''ve used a little bit of my abilities... But thanks to you, I was saved too."


    Hanano squeaks as she crawls out from under the table. Though the ceiling has collapsed, the upstairs floor itself has not completely fallen. It was limited to the central part of the ceiling.


    Hence, Hanano - and Mika were alive.


    "I don''t know what abilities you have, but how dare you!


    "Huh...?


    Hanano was stunned by the fact that Mika, sitting safely in the same place, raised an anger and stared at herself in angry shape.


    Fate manipulation showed the best results. All the fragments of the ceiling falling from Mika''s head became longitudinal in the middle of the fall, avoiding being good only in the space where Mika was.


    Mika kicks Hanano''s side head as hard as she can, and Hanano faints.


    "Tie him up. We''ll talk after we call Junko."


    Mika ordering you to be quiet.


    "I don''t like torturing myself, so you mean letting me be Junko, right? Hiccup. The original is true, because he''s a hypocrite and a coward. Oh, my God."


    "Do it now!


    It was Mika yelling grumpy at No. 2, who teased him by leaking a nasty laugh.

 1179 3

    Sweet Miho is almost twenty years old.


    He had fallen into the back street and continued his freelance end-of-life shop for about three years, but recently began to combine to work.


    Hiro Osugi, a 20-year-old beginner, stands on his arm, while being older than Miho but nevertheless dangerous, often bothers Miho''s head by working with him.


    The two people who started to combine are almost cohabiting in the office, but there is no fine dust such as the sweet atmosphere between lovers. Hiroshi was in love with Miho, and he took an approach from time to time, but Miho was kenshine.


    That''s an attitude. I only admit it as a partner in my work.


    "I''m home. How''s the tail?


    Miho returns to his office to speak to Hiroshi, who rolls on the couch and looks up at the holographic display floating in the air.


    "The ex-executives didn''t react badly. If we''re gonna make this happen, we need to work together."


    Hiroshi smiles toward Miho.


    Recently, Hiroshi was doing another job from Miho than from Kiyomiya. Miho wants to set up an organization, and Hiroshi is working with it.


    "Will you also make a website for the organization? I think I''m good at that."


    "Whoa, I got it."


    Hiroshi responds to Miho in an annoying tone, with a bright voice and a smile. In such a bright place as his, Miho is also saved.


    "Hey, isn''t Hiroshi against organizing or something?


    "Hmm?"


    To Miho''s inquiry, Hiroshi becomes a strange face.


    "Don''t you have any feelings about wanting to go on? You responded to my story in two replies. You don''t have to go out with me, do you?


    "What? Why are you talking about quitting the doorman? You just have to run the organization and finish it both ways."


    An obvious answer to the macro. Miho hardens a lot.


    "What would you do if you couldn''t?


    I don''t care what you think, Miho didn''t seem to be able to afford that, but I dare ask the Macro who doesn''t know that in a different way.


    "It''s time. If Miho were to start one organization, he''d want help, and I''d help. You''re my partner, right?"


    With a smile, Miho smiled naturally. It is often easier for Miho, who is often feeling down, to feel comfortable only when he is in conversation with Hiroshi.


    True, returning from the Rain Shore Mansion to the Snow Oka Institute, quickly lost consciousness.


    Junko treats me and wakes up after dawn overnight.


    I woke up at 10: 30 in the morning. Junko said he was in a coma for nearly twenty hours.


    "It''s maggots of image, so it''s disappearing at a time away from Lily, though. But the damage is still there."


    Junko makes a rare and tiresome voice while pouring hot water into a couple ramen.


    "Pretty bad. My cousin had a scratch, too. The heart, in the bone - near the bone marrow. Come on... I''m glad it didn''t boil in your brain."


    "I slept through the night and you were perfectly better."


    True to get up from the bedroom.


    "I treated him all the time while I was asleep..."


    It is true that the bones, muscles, nerves, guts, blood vessels and various parts of the body were damaged. Junko spent several hours finding it all and treating it.


    "It didn''t really work, but it looked pretty good. The training will go again. I want to keep it in his hands."


    In spite of his defeat, he was true that, instead of his fighting spirit waning, he was on fire on the contrary.


    "Before I do, I was wondering if you could come with me to Mika''s place. Oh, you sleep in a cab."


    "What''s wrong with Mika?


    "There''s no rat who attacked Mika. I''m a particularly bad person. Well, maybe we''ll take him to the lab and torture him."


    "Rat gave Mika?


    "I don''t know if it''s torture to find out why. You don''t want Mika to do it, so you want me to do it instead?


    To his surprise, Junko opened the lid of the coupler men and rinsed the noodles.


    Keiichi Hanano is forty-nine years old and single, he is a salaried person who serves as an in-house salesman.


    He is always a smiling, seemingly personable person, but his reputation from those involved is so bad.


    Very clumsy and poorly guided, I can''t make you do anything decent. I do my job at the very least, but from the eyes of my colleagues, it''s a pretty useless category. Even though it is a service industry, it has no spirit of service. I can''t take any account of visitors to the company. Because I don''t care, I laugh, and I really only get the minimum answers.


    In fact, it''s a typical Asperger''s syndrome, but Hanano got into sales work like that, so it became a laughable situation.


    His boss said that this was still better because he could now answer at least. When he first joined the company, he said the conversation itself didn''t hold up. By the way, my boss is a synchronized joiner.


    Hanano had no sense of crisis whatsoever in his assessment. I didn''t even feel neglected by others. It was also his fault again, but I hadn''t noticed it all along.


    But one day, I had to be aware of my shortcomings.


    "Hanano, you haven''t noticed anyway, but it''s time to say goodbye"


    A colleague who hated Hanano from day to day hit a dignified aversion. Since the skin on the surface is thick Hanano, it does not pass with some disgust or irony. I can only receive words on par, so I have to say them clearly and straightforward.


    "What do you mean? You''re quitting the company?


    With a smile and a loving laugh, colleagues grin full of disdain at Hanano, who asks swallowing questions. But Hanano didn''t even receive that smile as an affront. I''m wondering if there''s been any pleasure.


    "The story of being massively retarded, obviously Hanano would be subject to it"


    That''s Hanano. He blued all the time. I liked my current workplace, and I don''t want to leave. I don''t understand why I''m obviously retarded, and I find it intensely irrational.


    Hanano explored the means to combat this. It was a rare type of internet browsing, but all this time I opened the internet and looked for a lot of things


    One of the things that attracted Hanano most was the suspicious rumors about the Yukioka Institute.


    Backstreet, paranormal power, Mad Scientist, an area that has no edge at all for me. Maybe that''s why they took my heart away in this chopped up situation.


    Hanano, who meets the Mad Scientist in the matter as he descends into the basement of Candoville and feels exhilarated to enter the underground, is shocked there again.


    Red, brilliant, suspiciously beautiful eyes, large, slice-length eyes, a small, shiny face, a clear, soft looking skin thick crotch, an angelic, innocent smile. I couldn''t get an outfit sense: a blue Y-shirt under my white coat, a shortbread full of studs and a fluorescent green tie, but everything else seemed attractive.


    "If you''re already being retarded, I think it''s hard to do this now, but can you do something about it?


    On the other hand, Hanano was already getting better with the restitution. I was distraught by the beautiful girl in front of me and in love at first sight. I wanted to get close somehow, hang out, make it my own, that''s all I thought about.


    "Hmm, that''s a hard order. It feels very early to make people in the same company look like accidents and die, and then remove them from retard targets."


    "So, please."


    "Huh? Are you sure?


    Junko looks unexpected to Hanano, who smiles and agrees with pleasure.


    (I''m glad it wasn''t for you. I would definitely disagree with you if you were there)


    At the same time, Junko clearly modified Hanano.


    Four days later, Hanano, who took time to recover from the physical strain of remodeling and was finally in normal condition, used his abilities to make his colleagues look like accidents and kill them when he came to work laughing, as usual.


    Cause of death is the ceiling of the room falling as-is, and all the humans who were indoors were crushed to death. Not all of my colleagues died, but it was a slack enough to avoid Hanano''s restitution.


    The original purpose was served, but for Hanano already, that was an issue that didn''t matter. More than that, Hanano was obsessed with the adorable girl who had modified herself.


    The last time I was in love, I was a teenager. From then until now, Hanano, who was not interested in the opposite sex, always thinks about that red-eyed girl.


    Using his ability to remodel and acquire a human body, Hanano contacted him to thank him for making a wish and went to see Junko.


    "Marry me"


    When I saw Junko''s face, Hanano said with his usual smile face, without a coward.


    "You are the kind of girl who was born for me. No, it must be. I do feel destiny. Because I''m burning so hard. You made me do that. And fate brought me and you together."


    Forty-nine year old single man makes a grand hot proposal, not paying attention to the pure child reactions that are solidifying and donning, his hair is much thinner, the aging smell is tight, and he is thin but only puffy in the lower abdomen.


    "That''s how I feel, so there''s no way you don''t either"


    "No, because that''s on Hanano''s own..."


    "Huh? What now?


    "Hanano''s selfish assumption... I''m sorry, but that''s not what I''m willing to do..."


    ����


    Junko refused to hurt me as much as possible, but Hanano looked like the world was over.


    Since that day, Hanano did not appear before Junko, and Junko also placed him in the category of rats, making him one who had no contact with Hanano and, of course, had no voice and was not there.


    But Hanano didn''t give up Junko. He kept thinking about Junko ever since.


    Hanano was sent hundreds of love letters and made hundreds of phone calls, but Junko ignored them exhaustively. But still, Hanano didn''t give up.

 1180 4.

    Miho and Hiroshi were walking with one girl.


    A girl''s age is something like twelve or thirteen. The eyes are closed, and Miho and I are walking hand in hand.


    "I never come to you... This is a private business, not a job."


    Miho whines consciously as he walks.


    "Don''t say things that don''t hold up. I don''t care what you think. Miho''s in trouble these days, and he''s helping you, right?


    Macho said with a bright voice and expression.


    "It doesn''t help...... Even though there''s a lot of potential for foot clumping."


    "Oh, that''s what I''m saying. Bullying."


    With Miho''s words, let Hiroshi stand aside.


    Eventually the three crept through the gates of a certain mansion. It''s a house of rain shore lilies.


    The lily who welcomed him first paid attention to the girl who held hands with Miho.


    "Well... Yukie"


    Seeing the girl''s eyes once with the land closed, Lily largely guessed what had happened to her.


    "Someone I know on land... uh, was it Mr. Rainbow Shore? I do remember my voice. Because he had a pleasant voice in his ear."


    Yukie looks up with the invisible eye of a lily.


    "Those eyes... imitate the land, you yourself?


    A lily who dares ask what she knows.


    "Yeah, I wanted to be the same as land. I want to clear this game, which is the same as land and land couldn''t clear."


    Lily turns her gaze toward Mizuho to Yukie, who tells her in a tone that does not precipitate.


    (As I used to use land, I wonder if Miho will use Yukie this time)


    Lily thinks it''s reasonable to think so.


    "I''ve asked Hanano to go to Mika Tsukinawa. This kid''s been compromised, so he wants us to find him and find him. Hanano''s been caught, so I doubt he''s done his job properly."


    Miho reports.


    "Well, that sounds like a lot to apply."


    It''s a use, not an application, but in front of Yukie, that''s what I''ll say, Lily.


    "If Junko is involved, he''ll be interested in sticking his neck in, but have you thought about how this kid treats you already?


    "For once. Look, Yukie."


    Asked by Lily, Miho answers easily and then prompts Yukie to do something.


    "I want power. No... I want to be the same as land first. Mr. Rainbow Bank, I need your help. Please."


    Yukie makes a request and puts her head down with a pepper.


    I almost told him to rely on Junko, and Lily remembers.


    (Let''s see how it goes a little bit now. You can put a little bit more behind this kid to gain strength)


    Regardless of whether Yukie was the only one, it was a lily to be wary about Miho, who was planning something, and to think about trying to burn him a little.


    "Lilies are fine. Lu and I were friends too, and for once... I''ll think about it."


    "I''m here because of you, and that''s such an ambiguous answer?


    Lily laughs small at Miho, who says it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, I''ll give you some tea. I''d like to hear more."


    "I don''t have anything to talk about. I wonder if you will listen to this child''s request now. What do you think?


    Lily trying to prompt inside, but Miho doesn''t see any signs of trying to move through the front door and persistently asks in an annoying tone.


    "I can''t hear you telling me to think about it. Are you Mr. Snub? Or is it retarded?


    "Ahhh. Well, let me know when you have an idea."


    A lily that mouths disgust, and Miho that tells her not to be rude and returns her heel.


    "Um... do I have to have any conditions?


    Even if Miho pulls his hand, Yukie doesn''t try to move, but looks up at Lily with an invisible eye and asks.


    "It''s not... it''s hard inside in my power to do the same as land. We need to find out if we can, we need to find out, and we need to experiment."


    A lily to say to a sigh mix. I don''t rely on Junko, so this is true.


    "If so... please"


    Deeply bowing his head, Yukie turned his back and left the house according to Miho.


    Lily to sigh again. I should have told you to rely on Junko, and I regretted it.


    Hanano had been held in Mika''s office for a day.


    Mika was immediately putting in a phone call to Junko on her way home, but Midori told me that True had returned home with serious injuries, so she went back to the lab and couldn''t go to Mika.


    And after a day, Junko visits Mika''s office with True.


    "This, Hanano-san''s work?


    Junko asks after seeing the destroyed receptacle.


    "It seems so! If you know anything about this man, tell me more!


    I turned my gaze to Hanano in the living room and Mika screamed. Four clones of Mika surround Hanano.


    "It''s one of the rats. Yikes. What''s that all about? Rituals?"


    Junko asks after seeing four clones surrounding Hanano.


    "Ventra, Ventra, Ventra..."


    "Don''t call UFO!


    Two hands up, twisting and moving to cast a suspicious spell, and Mika drinking it.


    "We were restrained in handcuffs, but at some point we were destroying the handcuffs, so oh and we''re all surrounded and watching!


    "Mr. Hanano''s ability is'' a swallowing terrorist ''. We''re going to destroy any location within a 10-meter radius with a mind-blowing force, little by little over time, with cracks in a small range. The rate and range at which cracks occur is slow and narrow at first, but as the crack grows, the speed will gradually increase and the range will expand. Oh, biologically exclusive."


    "That''s a horrible force inside, depending on how you use it!


    Listening to Junko, I thought it was a genuine ability to fall for terrorists, and it was Mika who didn''t feel comfortable.


    "Ugh, Junko, it''s good to finally meet you."


    Hanano looks at Junko and complains with a half face.


    "I kept thinking about Junko every day. Why didn''t you speak to me? If Junko was tied to me, she''d turn my body into an experimental bench like every day. Why, was there something profound going on? Then I can help you, too, right?


    With a loving laugh, Junko was desperate to ignore each body by turning away his face against Hanano, who spoke of a cat stroke. True and Mika think it''s unusual for Junko to show such an attitude in public.


    "Are you prone to being attracted to stalker-tempered people? The same goes for the blonde from the last nettle."


    "Hmm... I can''t deny it. That''s why I''ve been distancing myself by ratting these people."


    Truly pointed out, Junko says with a cheek.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s all about stalking. Same thing about fever and worship."


    Still, it was true that you made me particularly aware that you dated me, but of course I can''t speak of it on this occasion.


    "It''s strange that you''re making too many rats wander around. Why would Yukooka treat someone with that kind of awareness so thoroughly?


    "Hmm... I''m not sure myself. I really want to avoid it, and it''s gonna get cold. That''s the only kind of tachi..."


    I really didn''t even know this for Junko himself. I don''t know why I am of that nature. But so far, I haven''t even thought deeply about it.


    "What about this guy!? Sounds like an enemy, but it''s hard to keep him in captivity!


    Mika yells at Hanano with her thumb.


    "Take it from me." I can''t modify the rules because they''re not hostile to me, but I don''t know what to do. "


    "My enemy! Friends'' enemies are their own! Different!?


    "Hmm... that''s why I take it away. Well, I''ll torture you moderately and have you tell me what the purpose is and who is pulling the intent. Whatever you think, I don''t think Hanano planned it."


    Asked by Mika, Junko answers painfully.


    "Miho, the leader of the rat community, planned it."


    Hanano tells her with a smile.


    "The Rat Community��"


    True squeals its name. I can understand what it is from words, but I didn''t know that such a group was made between rats.


    "That''s right, could you take my request? It is a fact that Yukie, who was deprived of a loved one by Junko and the others and took the light herself, is missing. Would you look for him and protect him? Of course, you''re free to ignore it because you think it''s a trap, too."


    "Well, if it''s a trap, I think it would be interesting to try it."


    To Hanano to state in a gentle tone, Junko smiles small, turning away from Hanano.


    "Maybe that child is being used! Or maybe he''s making it look like he''s being used and he''s glued and trying to get revenge! I don''t know which one, but being the former is troubling!


    "You mean you''ll take it on. So... money..."


    "You pay properly too!?


    Mika looks at Hanano unexpectedly.


    "Unlike you, I''m a social worker."


    "It doesn''t matter! Plus you''re on this side already!


    Mika assures Hanano, who smiles and mouths sarcasm, of her frustration.


    "I''m gonna go for a second"


    True tries to leave the office.


    "Where to!?


    "It''s for the wild. I still have time."


    True to answer Mika''s question vaguely.


    I truly think it would be desirable to go late at night. It''s still evening, and in the meantime, I decided to go back to the lab and get ready.

 1181 5

    Late at night. Rain Shore Mansion.


    Lily wakes up unwilling to hide herself.


    Mutsuki also woke up and walked through the door of the room, a boy with a face who had seen the hallway walked in grandeur.


    "Hey... true..."


    "If you don''t do it in the living room, you''re not complaining."


    "No... I hope you don''t come to us in the first place... whoa..."


    Knowing that the other person is true and is aiming for a lily, Mutsuki pulls straight into his room and goes to bed again.


    While I was opening a few rooms, I eventually arrived in the lily room.


    When the door opened, white smoke was sprayed from the room with fierce momentum.


    True to avoid in danger. I don''t know what will happen if I touch white smoke, but it can''t be a good effect.


    When the white smoke subsides and the truth looks indoors, a lily woven with a blue cardigan over a white pyjama stares at the truth with a grumpy face.


    "Attacking a woman''s sleep in a different way has a limit to kidding."


    I already came to Livenge yesterday night. While being truly open-minded, Lily speaks out in a voice that does not hide her anger.


    "If you think you''re imaginatively naked or something, you''re a regular pajama"


    "Will you not create an image of people on your own?


    Lily''s anger amplifies even more when she feels like she''s been ketched in people''s bedtime outfits.


    "Whatever image you draw, you''re the worst person in the world, so you don''t mind."


    Hearing the true words to say pale, Lily mocked.


    "Being resented and hated for a long time. I thought it was for you, but it''s hard to get resented."


    "For me?


    True to be interested in what bullshit to mouth and listen back for once.


    "Yeah, I am. True... do you really think Junko loves you? Junko only really thinks of you as a doll. That''s not a lie, that''s what I said to you through my doll. Make yourself believe, make yourself love, make you think you''re loved, betray and thrust down and enjoy it when its summit comes. Junko just needs to keep you at hand for the fun of it. I was kind enough to tell you that, but I wonder what the hell happened. You didn''t hear it and you''re still clinging to Junko."


    "I wondered what you wanted..."


    To the long and wide tongue of lilies speaking in intoxicated faces and tones, the truth thinks of itself mocking in the brain.


    "You were just trying to tear me and him apart."


    "No, you don''t. I used to be just like you. I loved, loved and loved Junko, and where that love was at its peak, I was abandoned in anticipation, and I was cast into despair. That child is the devil himself. So to avoid creating the same tragedy, I reached out to you."


    Of course what Lily is saying is a big lie attached to it. I''m just trying to shake my true heart.


    Truth is, I didn''t mean to lend any ears to Lily''s words, and I never believed them, but I just had one question. Is Lily serious, or is she an abdominal cumulation trying to confuse you? Or are you just making fun of me?


    Either way, I don''t believe it, but I also want to change my way out depending on what Lily really means. Probably just teasing. If you really think so, you might be able to figure out a way to trap the lilies.


    (Well... you''re just trying to make fun of me or confuse me, and I don''t know if I''ll ever think about it)


    True decided so, pulled something out of his nostalgia and threw it into the room.


    A black sphere the size of a ball of baseball. Lily turns a vigilant eye and distorts herself and the space in front of the sphere. If it is an explosive, this prevents a direct blast.


    When I wonder if the sphere has emitted a loud bursting sound, the air makes a rapid eruption.


    It was poison gas. Truth is, I take the immunizer in advance.


    This cannot be prevented by boulders simply by slightly distorting the space. Soon there was gas all over the room.


    Lily hurries to analyze her own flesh and try to detoxify it, but if she''s offended her nervous system, even if she detoxifies it, she''ll need a lot of time to recover.


    While analyzing, you have to respond to the truth that popped into the room. For two or more things at the same time, Lily''s consciousness becomes really scattered.


    True with an army knife in both hands, from a low position, sticks out the knife aiming at Lily''s leg.


    Lily''s prosthetic hand is swung down at high speed. Hit directly into the true left arm and the attack itself is struck down and prevented.


    True to remember the feeling of bone crunching. It doesn''t seem to be broken, but maybe I got a crack in it.


    Continued to roll out the knife on his right hand, but Lily deviated sideways from body to body, switching his body further and turning to the true side to scratch.


    A lily dressed to take a totally true blind spot releases a knee kick with a true lateral head that is lowering its hips and lowering its posture.


    After Lily''s kick, True fell to the floor, but Lily, who unleashed the kick, also began to flutter on the spot.


    (Again... even if you can detoxify it, you won''t be able to turn it off immediately until the very effect the poison has had)


    Lily once heard from Junko that neurotoxicity is one of the effective means for overlife. Especially that the slow-acting poison is dangerous because the body is eroded at a serious level before it even realizes it.


    Two guns were fired at like a true rise, but the door of the subspace tunnel was opened to prevent it. The bullet that knocked at the door was shot out of the foot, over where it was true, but the truth is that it is already moving in anticipation as well.


    It''s a lily I tried to chase with a needle gun, but it looks distorted to the scenery and doesn''t target well. Melee combat isn''t going to be decent either.


    At that time, when Lily thought about using surgical attacks as her main focus, the truth eventually jumped out of the room.


    A lily that alerts the explosives and distorts the space ahead again. And they fell on the floor of the place where there was truth. Black cylindrical objects.


    Shortly after Lily realized what it was, an explosion sounded like an ear crunching. And even more intense flashes of glare. It''s a stun grenade.


    Where the sensory organs were originally strange due to poison, the lily eats a damned push by the stun grenade, and the sight, hearing, and even equilibrium organs go crazy, and the brain goes into a mild panic state.


    No matter how much overlife, the body''s contents are human''s, and the damage to the sensory organs is particularly effective, I truly studied and learned a lot before I fought Midori. And that''s also proven in action with Midori.


    True stood at the entrance to the room and shot three times with a lily. One shot is behavioral prediction. Two shots go straight for it and shoot.


    Lilies are unresponsive, worn through their throats and heads, respectively, and collapse.


    I also know I''m not the kind of person who dies to this extent. With Lily''s head on her knees on the floor knocking her torso down on the front, Truth is, she shoots even more guns.


    Something heavy played that true gun.


    "Don''t you dare! Make a scene in the middle of the night!


    "Think about the inconvenience over here too... My mom isn''t the only one living in the house..."


    When I look at it, a good moon in her bedtime clothes lays a leech whip, revealing her anger and staring at the truth. Behind it was Akiko on the top of the Buddha. This one stays asleep.


    True to pick up a gun bounced with a whip. At that moment, I feel an enormous amount of killing swell from inside the room.


    A corpse dragon summoned to the lily burst into a real assault with a big mouth open as it destroyed the room and the entrance to the room.


    Whether a corpse dragon tries to chew through the truth or not, the truth is that it grabs and stops with each hand the two jaws that can be closed and pushes the lashes open too much.


    "Huh?


    Akiko accidentally raises her voice. From the size of it, the corpse dragon has considerable power, and I very much don''t think it can be prevented by true force.


    (You must have instantly unleashed your potential. This kid can do that intentionally, can''t he?)


    That''s what Lily judges with her vain head. The gunshot wound had already healed, but the damage to the senses had not recovered.


    True to escape a corpse dragon. But the corpse dragon closes his jaw to bite even more. Now roll and scratch.


    "Go home! Shut up! Don''t ever come again!


    Towards that truth, a rapprochement moon that emits anger. Soon a blade spider appears at my feet. Akiko is also pulling out the knife with a face that seems to have fallen asleep.


    (Keep it up and they''ll join us, and don''t get out of it)


    In addition to not being able to effectively deal with the corpse dragon, Truth has decided to withdraw here.


    True to turn his back and run, but the corpse dragon did not try to chase him.


    "Absolutely... you''re a very annoying child."


    Lilies coming out of the room.


    "Mum, you struggled a lot?"


    Seeing that there was blood on the sleeping roll or fluttering, Akiko asked unexpectedly.


    "I just didn''t feel well when I woke up. And I felt uncomfortable using my palliative hands."


    Lily answers with a smile. I did have a lot of palliative hands, but I haven''t felt nervous in a long time. Above all, I want to praise you for causing wounds that would be fatal if you were a regular person.


    "Look, that lively face of Mom"


    "Because the prey that has been around for a long time has grown to become a beast worthy of hunting..."


    Mutsuki and Akiko whisper when they see such lilies.


    "I''m totally blinded. I''ll have a late night tea time in the garden, even in the night sky, will you guys sleep?


    "Nice, tea party in the garden. I woke up, too, just fine."


    "Aha, the moon is beautiful tonight, and hey. Pyjama Tea Time, I''ll go out with you."


    Two girls shine their expressions on Lily''s suggestion.


    "By the way, what about Kitaro Shirakami? Wanna wake me up?


    "If the Lord strikes but does not come out of the world of dreams, let him go. Let''s eat that kid''s cake too."


    "haha...... it''s awesome to be able to sleep in this noise"


    In response to Akiko''s confirmation, Lily smiled and said away, and Mutsuki spilled a smile.

 1182 6.

    "Let the truth fight the lilies alone... are you okay...?


    Snow Oka Institute, which dawned overnight. Hearing that the truth had struck Lily again in the middle of the night, Tired asks Junko in awkwardness.


    "This is the third time I''ve known, and you''ll be fine."


    Junko answers while making breakfast in the kitchen. There is also the appearance of Midori and Yi in the living room, but there is no truth. I''m in the shower to wake up drowsy.


    "Tired in the first place, don''t you think? No, I know you''re silent, even if you realize it''s weird."


    Junko in a roundabout way. Tired doesn''t know what the word means.


    "Whether it''s for me or Lily, you''re the true one who deals with an overlife with powers beyond intelligence, who refuses to work hard to acquire superordinary powers, and who always comes up against you with all the simple and out-of-the-box means to play games with me. I''m really going to win that one, and I''d wonder if it''s normal."


    That''s all they say, Tired understands what Junko is trying to say.


    "But true, you''re not such a retard, are you? There are definitely some out-of-the-box places, but on the other hand, there are some thoughtful aspects. Come on. Maybe the wind can''t even think of all your actions so far, acting like you''re making yourself look like a swine thruster type? Meanwhile, he said he was gaining some strength."


    That''s what Junko told me, and Tired first became aware of Midori. To help her, True brought Midori to the Snow Oka Institute.


    (Though, I''m not trying to take Midori with me right now, and as far as I''ve heard the course of yesterday''s battle, there doesn''t seem to be any signs of help from afar)


    True that I was in the room until earlier, Tired had heard from the truth exactly what kind of offense there was. Unless the truth was lying, he seemed to have fought only on his own power.


    (True brother, I''ve been spotted by my sister-in-law. Ma, I think my real brother is assuming that too)


    I thought Midori, who pretended not to listen and was listening.


    Tomo Mizushima was always conscious of looking up to the world. I thought I was at the bottom of the world.


    Downtown at night. I still have eyes for people walking down the road. And think.


    That guy has a nice face, so he''ll be hot for a woman. That old man must be respected by people because he looks smart and honest. Those girls live happily every day, and there''s got to be a fun life ahead of them. The man in that suit must be earning better than himself.


    I just look at passers-by and I''m more than aware of that. Looking up from the bottom of Naruto.


    And be even more conscious. And yet I...


    Mizushima puts herself at the bottom, always taking the position of looking up, and it is her habit to take on others. Negative in everything, and humble.


    "Why should I take care of such a child..."


    The Mizushima was walking with a pretty girl holding hands.


    But I''m not happy. There''s no way this girl would be happy to be aware that she must be holding hands with herself.


    (Must be creepy about me. Damn...... I''m sure that''s what you think in your heart and look down)


    Mizushima turns her consciousness toward everyone, even against a girl who only seems to live about half her life.


    (Plus passers-by should be wondering how creepy guys like me and girls walk hand in hand. Damn...... I don''t like it either. Because this kid can''t walk out on his own...)


    I don''t even know if I''m there. Conscious of someone and keep making excuses in my mind towards that someone.


    Mizushima always thinks. Everyone in the world looks down on themselves. People are creatures who love to look down on people. He''s an ugly creature who turns on his strengths and weaknesses, turns up and down, looks down on others and pleases them.


    Mizushima is conscious that she is not the only one. I''m the creepiest, most useless man in the world, and the bottom man who gets looked down on by everyone, but I don''t look down on anyone. That''s why I believe you''re the only person in the world with a beautiful heart.


    There was once only two people who thought they wouldn''t look down on themselves.


    One of them was Mizushima''s favorite beautiful girl. Instead of treating me equally with myself, she even told me I needed to be.


    Mizushima felt like going up to heaven, and was happy to offer herself for the girl, becoming an experimental platform for suspicious remodeling surgery.


    But the girl Mizushima worshipped like a goddess somehow became distant from herself, and in time she realized that she had been completely abandoned.


    Asked the woman named Lily about the situation, she knew that she was considered a rat, and she still recognised that she was just a being looked down on, from temporary happiness to the shock of being dropped at the bottom of the earth, she cried all day, and then became a stomach ulcer due to stress, until she was hospitalized.


    "Mr. Mizushima."


    "What!? Hey, what!?


    The girl walking hand in hand calls out and gives a nod.


    (I''m sure they''ll say it''s creepy, sweaty and creepy in my hand, and the warmth in holding my hand. At last they say it in my mouth and even though I know I''m creepy, they say it clearly creeps me out and I get hurt ~ eh)


    I think so, Mizushima.


    "I''m sorry I let you act like this. You must think she''s a pain in the ass..."


    "Huh?"


    A completely unexpected word came out of the blind girl, so Mizushima makes it proper.


    "I haven''t trained properly or anything since I took my eyes off... The hospital guy was right, I should have trained him to walk with a cane. He said he''d see it another way, and he was revolting, so he got to bother people."


    "No... it''s not annoying. I thought I might be Yukie''s nuisance..."


    "Why?"


    The girl who asks strangely - Yukie.


    "Because... Yukie won''t know because she''s blind, but I... that... because she''s creepy"


    "I don''t discriminate that way about people because of their appearance. What I despise and creep about is more of another element. Personality."


    Yukie tells him to reassure him, and he looks up at Mizushima with his eyes closed and smiles.


    (Good girl...... But I have a lot of creepy personalities at heart...)


    Conscious of that, Mizushima nods.


    (Good girl, but knowing that would definitely creep me out. So...... I don''t believe it)


    Mizushima doesn''t believe in people because she''s already afraid of being betrayed. I can''t forgive anyone but one remaining friend.


    He who keeps licking the bottom of the world himself. who continue to see it down from all humans in the world. With this set in your heart, you''ll never have to taste that pain again. Everything in this world mocks itself. Except for one of him...


    10: 00 a.m. Yukioka Institute.


    True, I stayed up all night last night, but Junko likewise spent the night not sleeping. Truth is, I''m asleep now, but Junko, who I''m used to all night, is still awake.


    What Junko had been doing all night was torturing Hanano plenty of nights. As a result, Hanano was able to tell the reality of something called the rat community in his mouth and who the members were. The fact that the founder is also a lily.


    "I heard about the rats being in contact, but I didn''t know they were even built like that. Besides, I didn''t know Lily put it together."


    Hands on the jaw, pure child laughing slightly. It''s the usual masterful pose of Junko.


    In front of such a pure child was the figure of Hanano, who was stripped of his whole body skin and exposed to nerves, poked a small pin through his body, and sewn tin leaves all over his body and hung upside down.


    "Woohoo... happy. Now is the happiest time. This is how I can be on my side with Junko. Junko brought me to his house. I can''t be happier."


    Her lips were also cut off, exposing everything to her gums, and besides, several teeth were pulled out, Hanano stabbed with many burnt nails in her gums, whining with a nagging smile.


    "All the other rats, like this one, have fallen in love with their pure sister?"


    Midori pulls on both the misery of torture by Junko and Hanano laughing and mouthing Junko Love, despite all this torture.


    "Hmm... I think this guy is special crazy. Others have gone so far... No, I wonder if some people are on a level close to this guy..."


    "I mean, I needed to torture you. Wow? If you admire my pure sister, didn''t you say anything?


    "No, because torture is a hobby. This guy understands my hobby, and he dated me, so I need to be thankful for that concern."


    Midori decided not to go any further into Junko, who speaks with an uncontrolled smile.

 1183 7

    Bankrupt sewing factory. Miho looks inside the factory and thinks he should be able to demonstrate his abilities.


    "Set a trap here and attract Mika Tsukinawa. Me, Mizushima, and the other rat."


    Mizushima asked Yukie for the role of bringing this abandoned plant, while Miho was negotiating with its other rat.


    I account for him as one of the rat communities for once, but the man was a person with quite a personality problem. But the strength of the abilities is the origami of Junko, and he will be at the top of the rat, so I definitely wanted to add him as a force of war.


    "Mika Tsukinawa is not always alone. At the time Hanano was captured, it is possible that Junko or he was truly known. Whatever Junko is, there''s a good chance the truth will come along"


    Yukie immerses herself in nostalgic thoughts when she hears Mika Tsukinawa''s name. Even then, Lu was trying to kill her.


    "True people, the ones who fought the land and lost, right?


    Yukie confirms to Miho.


    "Do you want to take revenge?


    Miho answers by asking back.


    "I can''t help it because Lu lost the game. I don''t even think Lu resents you, and if I resent it and take revenge on you or anything like that, I''m sure Lu will sigh and tell you to stop."


    smiling lightly, but with certainty Yukie speaks.


    "I don''t know who they were tied to, but they killed them and I don''t resent them."


    I resented him so much - and Miho thought he was going to say it.


    "It was a detective named Ashiya who killed him, and I don''t resent that person. This world is a game, right? Battle and compete in games, there are just winners and losers. The terms are the same, so I don''t feel like resentment or anything like that at all."


    Upon hearing Yukie''s dialogue, Mizuho and Mizushima were making their expressions strong. I felt as if they had witnessed an unintentional and outrageous madness, losing words and remembering the chills.


    "But, you know, I want to take revenge. I don''t resent you, but I want to take your revenge. I don''t want to kill you. Fight and win, that''s fine. But I don''t have that power..."


    Yukie''s last dialogue had been butt-suspended.


    "I want to take over after land. I want to go beyond what Lu was aiming for. Land fell off the game on the way, so we move on. That''s what Lu wants. Besides, if you keep playing games, you might see land again. Of course, the people inside are the same. But I''m sure they''re different on the outside, and there''s a good chance they don''t have any memories. I also want to be able to understand the existence of that land. If you go ahead with the game, there may be a quest that makes it possible."


    Miho can''t find the words to call Yukie, who shyly tells her dreams. I can''t do the conversation together.


    (If you''re Lily or Junko, you can talk to these kids well)


    I think so, and take a small sigh.


    "It''s good to have dreams. And I believe in it."


    It was Mizushima who said that.


    "I have dreams, too... but they''re hard dreams."


    "If you give up, that''s where the game ends. Don''t crush the sprouts of possibility yourself. Me too... I used to despair like that, but I decided I wouldn''t feel that way backwards anymore"


    Towards Mizushima, Yukie says in a powerful voice.


    Mizushima just had a dry grin and didn''t try to talk any more.


    (Is this child going to know that despair again? Or are you willing not to give up until you die?


    Miho thinks with pity when he sees Yukie continuing to follow his missing hopes.


    The Gyoro eyed man, whose mouth is always half open and his teeth keep rattling, is looking up at the wall in his room. Precisely, he stares at a handful of photographs, stunning on one side of the wall. Give me the pretty girl in the picture.


    The man''s name is Kanai Manchu, thirty-three years old. I have severe depression.


    I used to be a businessman. He was a golden deceased, a doctrine that only served his interests, but at one point he wondered what he was doing, and went from there to there.


    He was treated with malice by a patriarch who believed where he soaked up his business and fell into a suspicious emerging religion and donated all his money to become unsolved.


    After visiting and gaining strength at the Snow Oka Institute to avenge it, he became patriarch after killing the patriarch.


    Kanai''s real revenge came from here. I''m sorry I just killed the Patriarch. I hated all the denominations and this is how I solved them to the denominationalists.


    "Actually, this world was hell! If you die, you can be saved and go to heaven! The previous patriarch knew it and traveled to heaven without telling us anything! Let''s head to heaven too!


    This led to mass suicide, which also became newspaper shabby, and Kanai succeeded in destroying the Hate Church itself. Kanai himself has escaped well after disguising his death.


    There is no untrained in the position of the proprietor or the position of the patriarch. I had the talent to put people together, but I''m not interested in Kanai.


    Kanai would rather empty his head than be worshipped and worship himself as a believer - he was a bearer of that nature.


    The spearhead of Kanai''s faith was directed towards Junko, who had empowered him. The existence of Junko was such a shock that it turned back Kanai''s view of life until then.


    All the pictures on one side of the wall belong to Junko. Some I took myself, others I fished the net and found. It is also printed on the pillow. It is even made of equal size stone statues and placed on the doorstep.


    There were visitors to the Kanai.


    "Go ahead. I''ll be right in the room next to you"


    Tell them towards the intercom and open the door to the gate of the house. Kanai, who was once deserted, now wound up the money of a religious group and lived in a mansion.


    It was Miho who showed up. Kanai is the leader of the rat community to which he belongs, but Kanai simply puts his place in the rat community, and he doesn''t try to interfere at all from himself, and even if he is called out, he doesn''t respond.


    But only this time, the story was different.


    (Convincing this guy broke a bone. I don''t even want to be involved with these lunatics)


    Looking down at Kanai staring at the picture of the wall blurry, Miho thinks. The best combination with Miho''s abilities is this Kanai. It maximizes the power of Miho.


    "What about the other rats?


    "I''m getting ready to set up an example organization. I plan on getting Lily to help me too. You have a place to come with me."


    Miho in a definitive tone.


    Kanai, like Hanano, has no sense of being abandoned by Junko after being treated like a rat. And because of the heavy weight, it''s difficult to communicate with the will. For this reason, conversations also need to be conducted and guided in a different way than normal human beings.


    "Goddess, I''m going"


    Miho''s unbearable disgust boiled and his face glanced when he saw Kanai holding hands together with a tranced look and praying to Junko in the photo to put a no.


    When Mika was fishing for information online at her office, an informant contacted her that the information was online.


    What was specified was a picture given to SNS.


    "A creepy man walks hand in hand with a girl about a junior high."


    ''Girl, you''re blind. Doesn''t that mean something weird?


    Maybe a family or something.


    ''I saw it, but the guy was kiddo when he did it. I could have resisted walking with my hand in my hand. "


    As you can see in the writing, there are pictures of a girl with closed eyes and a cowardly man walking hand in hand all over the city.


    The girl''s face is well reflected. Yukie Shindo himself.


    "That''s an obvious trap. I''m trying to attract you!


    "Writing is also a killer''s act. Hehe."


    Peek into the display, Mika and No. 2 say.


    "If you go to this town, you might get a clue! It''s gonna be a trap!


    "I''m worried about you, too, so I''ll go out with you. I don''t care if you say no."


    "Okay! Come!"


    Mika laughed and accepted the offer.


    "I think I might be waiting for you in adult numbers, and I''ll really get back to you. Be sure to come."


    "Please!"


    Mika nods forcefully on the second phone call.


    "Ha!? Now the voice of the original heart echoed that he was the one who could rely on him if he didn''t even have a bad mouth!


    "Answer! You got it!


    It was Mika, who affirmed it with dignity.

 1184 8

    Mika and No. 2 joined True and headed downtown where there were reports of Yukie and a man being seen.


    It''s a long way from town. The northeastern edge of Euthanasia City - just off the 23rd Ward.


    "I''ve never been around here before, but you have a lot more people than in a great town. It''s a great city, but it''s bigger."


    True speaks your thoughts.


    "Maybe it''s because it''s close to the city centre! There ''ll be a lot of witnesses for that!


    "With so many people, listening can be tough. The first listening will probably come from nearby stores, but it''s easier to see without people on the street"


    "Oh, yeah!


    I was pointed out exactly the opposite of what I thought I was doing, and while I was feeling a little wolfish, I was Mika, who admitted to telling the truth.


    "Guhehe... I have a very nice idea for the original or this Wisdom General, would you like to hear it?


    Number two offers with a nagging laugh.


    "Say it without getting hurt!


    "Ihihihi, if I may borrow your ears..."


    On number two, which invites her to the mouth with her index finger, Mika leans her head and closes her ear.


    Upon hearing No. 2''s suggestion, Mika opened her eyes with excitement.


    "Can you! That''s not a bad idea! I''ll try!


    "Musical instruments too, this street"


    Open the door of the subspace pocket and remove the guitar, amplifier and microphone from inside.


    "What I want to do, I know"


    I spotted the prospect of number two, and the truth shrugged.


    "Let the store people give you permission to do it in front of this crepe shop for once!


    "Finally, I borrowed the electricity. Would you like to sign for it and buy some crepes?"


    Mika and No. 2 say each, and negotiate with the clerk at the crepe store right next to them.


    "They''re good guys."


    When I saw how it was, the truth shrugged.


    Thus, a guerrilla concert was launched by Mika Tsukinawa and No. 2. Take off your hat for disguise, loosen your bundled hair, and expose your semi-long hair.


    "Hey, that''s Mika Tsukinawa."


    "True. There''s number two."


    "Why are you live on the street here?


    Many people can stop and do a pedestrian hedge.


    At the end of singing a song, Mika projected a holographic display at its maximum size in front of her, giving an image of Yukie and the man walking hand in hand.


    "Actually, I''m in the middle of my job as a backstreet doorman right now, and I''m looking for people! Has anyone seen these pair?!? Let me know if you''re there! Pleas! Tell me and I''ll go for another song!


    In response to Mika''s call, several raised their hands and gave us information.


    Where I finished singing another song as promised, two people wrapped in cheer and applause, to blame for signing and shaking hands.


    We hung out for a while, but next thing I know, people pushed me towards the next, and I signed and I shook my hand, and I couldn''t move.


    "What are we going to do, this situation?


    At some point, the truth that came next to Mika asks as this one is screwed up.


    "Yamane!"


    Mika pulled out her gun and fired about three shots overhead.


    "I''m sorry you cooperated! But since we''re working from here, I want you to dissolve it immediately! It can also be a nuisance for passers-by and surrounding stores! Ok!?


    With a thrust, Mika shoots more guns. The gathered crowd distanced themselves from Mika and followed them as they donned.


    "That''s a big havoc."


    "Things are efficient! Ando, take advantage of what you can do!


    Mika speaks with perseverance and perseverance.


    "Next time you ask, you can always do it this way."


    "We''re gonna get caught."


    Two said, and the truth penetrated.


    "Hey, she''s Mika Tsukinawa''s boyfriend."


    "Uh, you don''t. He''s got a nice face, but he''s short."


    "It''s about middle-aged, and you''re too old to be a boyfriend."


    "But she''s so cute, and she could be your boyfriend, right?


    The high school girls who were coming to the wild horses see the truth and whisper. The conversation with them had just reached True, Mika and No. 2''s ears.


    "Heh, you''re the ones without the delicacy. I was a little admired for being a high school girl, but that''s how it is. Then you don''t have to go to high school."


    Face it as much as you want, Number Two.


    "Is being short that bad?


    All three, where they escaped from the crowd, the truth groans.


    "That''s not true! With that face, I''m good enough!


    With the intention of following, Mika accidentally speaks the truth.


    "Pfft... you''re a menqui after all. Let the fans hear what they have to say."


    "It''s not just the face! I also like the true inside! It lacks some delicacy and is outrageous, though sometimes tiring!


    "I''ve just told you my face is full. Grab it, Original. Don''t you realize what you''re talking about?"


    "Shut up and fool around! It''s all your fault!


    It was Mika who gave teasing number two a cry that seemed unintelligible to herself.


    Three people, Mika, True and No. 2, based their information on an abandoned sewing factory built just outside the downtown area.


    It seems years have passed since it was abandoned. The windows are broken, and the dust is piling up there. The floor is littered with debris. There are mainly cloth cuts.


    There is a large array of machines lined up at the desk where the machines are located and possibly to make clothes. It''s a pretty big factory. I truly thought I saw inside the factory that it was the right environment to have a shootout. Besides, I don''t even know where or who''s hiding.


    "Hello. Find out where you are... you''re here"


    One girl appears from behind the machine and speaks to the three of them.


    It was the girl Hanano had asked me to search for. Those eyes are closed.


    "Nice to meet you...? I know because I''m a fan of Mika Tsukinawa. Yukie Shindo."


    "Nice to meet you! I asked to help you, and I came looking for you! Know it''s a trap!


    Those who brought Yukie here also saw her lurking somewhere in the same hall, and Mika added one last word.


    "I wanted to talk to the people who beat the land."


    Yukie speaks as if to ignore Mika''s words.


    "Land was strong, wasn''t it? Until the end... you did your best."


    True and Mika, whose expression of hard work somehow catches on.


    "I don''t want you to lose here because I want to grow more, be like land, fight and win against the people who defeated land. Most of the time, even if I''m blind like land, I haven''t woken up the power that space can grasp, and I can''t do it at all..."


    We all find ourselves confused by Yukie''s narrative grass, which makes us feel neither malicious nor murderous nor resentful.


    "You want revenge?


    Mika asks quietly, remembering Hanano''s words. Hanano said Yukie wanted to kill himself. But instead, I don''t feel that emotion from Yukie. Hanano''s words seemed like lies, to haunt himself.


    "Revenge... it''s not that kind of drooling. If I were in my position, I would still think so. Is it weird to target the people you thought were the best players?


    "Player!?


    "Don''t you guys know? This world is in the game, isn''t it?


    smiling, Yukie said.


    "A lot of people haven''t noticed. I mean, there are few players. I''m not entirely discernible either, but the majority of people around the world are soulless NPCs that just work with AI. I mean, it''s like a doll."


    Both Mika and True and No. 2 felt a bottomless madness and darkness in making Yukie ask what she believed and didn''t doubt about the very normal way she spoke.


    "To Mika and truly, I will try one of these days. And win. So don''t lose until then."


    That''s all I''m saying, Yukie turns her back and walks towards the back.


    "Wait!"


    "Now this is our errand"


    It was Mika who put a stop to it, but Yukie didn''t stop, trying to be replaced, and from behind an unknown machine, one girl shows up.


    "Sweet Miho? I thought you''d come out here."


    True says. I hear from Hanano that she is the chief.


    "What''s the point of targeting Mika? What are you up to with using your current child?


    "Mika isn''t the only one. True, so are you. And... I''m not the only one willing to do this. Although only those who belong to the rat community say that the rats are willing to be together...... Makoto Aizawa, Mika Tsukinaga. We deny you both. That''s all."


    To the true inquiry, Miho answered in an annoying tone.


    "I mean kill!?


    "That sort of thing"


    "Why!? Tell me why!


    Miho sighed heavily at Mika''s inquiry.


    "It seems Lily killed the people around you and tried to erode your heart, but that''s not what I am"


    Turning her gaze from Mika to True, Miho said.


    "No, I wonder if there is such a thing if it means putting a finger on Junko. I simply don''t like it. We are called rats or something and we are being treated cold. On the other hand, there are those close to Junko. That''s unforgivable. Yeah. It''s just jealousy, it''s just a clich��. That''s the purpose. Convinced? You don''t have to be convinced... it''s time to get started"


    Miho exudes resentful killings.


    "It doesn''t taste good. This place is like his belly."


    Looking over the floor, the truth tells.


    "What do you mean!?


    "Stay away from the cloth. Other than cloth, stay away from thin things like paper and vinyl. That''s not all. Be careful, they may be camouflaged and pasted on floors and walls. When we get close, the flames erupt."


    "Flames!?


    Even though I said there would be flames coming out of the cloth, Mika was wary because the cloth was all over one side. I also understood the meaning of the true word - in my belly.


    "You don''t have to get close, though."


    Miho said, the wind blew inside the factory and the cloth on the floor rose.


    "Get away from the cloth"


    True caution as ultrasonic vibrating steel wire comes out of the sleeve.


    "Nearly impossible!


    Seeing the cloth dancing all over the room, Mika screams.


    "No, no, no, no, no. It''s my turn."


    I wonder if No. 2 stretched his chest and gave him a proud voice, Mika, true, towards his surroundings, throwing like countless little bones.


    When about three pieces of cloth approached No. 2 and burned up simultaneously, the likeness of a tree with countless branches and pointy tips grew fast from his feet, piercing a cloth wrapped in fire, preventing him from approaching No. 2.


    Similarly, the cloth that flew towards Mika was wrapped in fire, but entangled in the likeness of a branched tree growing from his feet, preventing an attack on Mika. The same thing is happening to the true.


    "Fuhihi, this is the right person for me. Glad I followed you, huh? Original huh?"


    The ability to grow organic matter and transform it into a trap, No. 2, activated the Organic Trap, wins in terms of proficiency.


    "Don''t be alarmed! This can''t be all we need!


    "Are there other enemies that are letting the wind blow? Or Miho''s new abilities."


    Truth be told. Besides, it goes so well with Miho''s abilities. It sucks for this one though.


    (It''s dangerous to assume. Thinking it''s the ability to manipulate the wind......)


    While Miho thought so, the tree produced by No. 2 blew up with a loud noise.


    (Did you explode compressed air? Don''t manipulate the wind. It seems to manipulate the air itself)


    The truth immediately changed my perception.


    (Better not be solidified! Bulk and disperse enemy consciousness!


    Mika, who decided so, rushes out.


    "Idiot! Don''t move in a detour!


    True yelled, Mika stopped but it was too late.


    A flame erupted from the floor where nothing seemed to have happened, and Mika''s body was engulfed in flames.

 1185 9

    "Original Ugh!


    Number two peels off his eyes and screams.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!


    Initiate destiny manipulation in a flaming moment.


    Strong winds blow, the power of the flames kills, and Mika rushes to fly off the scene.


    Whether the ability of the air user misactuated the wind, or the prospect of making cloth dance with the wind overlapped with the place where Mika was, a convenient coincidence was called for for Mika anyway, and bad luck was avoided.


    But still, it''s completely unprotected, and there''s fire all over Mika''s clothes. I prevented it from falling into flames, but the damage was done.


    "Original loo."


    To Mika rolling around on the floor trying to extinguish the fire, No. 2 takes off her jacket and lights Mika, helping her extinguish the fire.


    "Who is the user of fate manipulation? I don''t like it."


    Pompous and grunting Miho.


    "Ahchi...... what is that now!?


    "I told you I was camouflaging on the floor and walls. Protective colors."


    True answered Mika asking.


    "As far as I can tell, Miho has three abilities. Salamander Sack sprays fire from his own body." Chameleon Printers "that multiply and divide their bodies to create planar things like cloth and vinyl that change their appearance. In other words, the cloth scattered around here was split from Miho''s body. And some are camouflaged to the floor with protective colors."


    "Understood! What''s the other one!?


    Destiny manipulation.


    To the true answer, Mika solidified.


    (Different killings are slightly felt. You''re lurking around the other two. It''s hard to tell where it is because it''s far away. I mean, it''s another guy flying out of cloth. We just have to find it and get rid of it... it''s gonna be a one-sided development)


    Where my gaze reaches at the point where I feel killed - that is, lurking somewhere in the factory, I saw the truth.


    Cloth flickers from all over the factory, slowly approaching as if to besiege the three. That''s a good number.


    Think if they all fly in unison and ignite, number two takes a breath. In a few or a dozen seconds or so, you''re likely to be what you imagined.


    "Uh-oh... I''ll give this to you in a pretty bad situation ~. Do you want to do more?


    In order for No. 2 to distract the fear, I give a voice out of my way.


    (Sure this equals absolute despair! But what do we do!? No matter how fateful the manipulation is, there are limits!


    True shoots a gun at Miho. Miho shrugs.


    "Mika, look for other enemy positions. Use the blind spot of your soul to find it while it continues to work and, if possible, kill it as it is."


    True gives instructions and shoots more guns. This strongly attracted Miho''s consciousness to himself.


    "Accepted! Dead spot of the soul!


    Following true instructions, Mika activates fate manipulation.


    The truth is it was easy for me to say, but Mika decides that this is a very difficult mission that we need the help of luck to accomplish.


    The blind spot of the soul is a destiny manipulation that can erase itself from the perception of others. But without certainty, you can''t use it from a state where the consciousness of others is strongly suited to you. There needs to be other consciousness. It is better if there are any who are.


    While finishing one action, or until some time, the ability persists. If True continues to attract Miho''s attention, he can continue to erase his perception from Miho for a long time.


    Mika runs through the factory while standing ready to shoot the gun.


    (Do protective colored cloths planted on the floor automatically blow the fire when you step on them, or do you need the awareness of Miho? If the former is dangerous)


    We need luck not to tread, and if we did, we''d have to bet that it''s an ability not to activate automatically.


    All over the factory, the desk where the machine is located is lined up in a narrow area. There are countless places to hide.


    And in a limited amount of time, not necessarily when the blind spot of the soul will be lifted, we need to find hidden enemies from within this vast factory. Pretty lame order. But Mika understands that she is a good fit to do it, and that if she doesn''t, she is unfavourable.


    Mika looks around the back of her desk from one end.


    True gunfire interrupts. When the cloth that was floating in the air and encircling moved with the wind and ignited simultaneously, the cloth wrapped around the fire continued to fly from next to next.


    Truth draws the steel wire that was put out in advance. Shake the hammered steel wire first to tangle with the opponent at a high speed, like a torso chain, and tangle it against the cloth of fire with a tipped hammer, or beat it off.


    No. 2 also activates further organic traps, preventing the cloths of fire from flying one after the other in the wind. The trap to make number two is that once we run out of handheld catalysts and warm traps, we''ll stop with that already. If they run out, Number Two can''t protect himself.


    At that time, Mika''s soul blind spot was lifted. It is automatic cancellation by time.


    "Become!?


    Unexpectedly Miho peels her eyes and gives her voice. When I realized it, Mika disappeared, because she was in a place that wasn''t there.


    The continuous use of the blind spot of the soul is not possible. Even if it is not a continuous use, if it is used more than once in a day, the certainty is diminishing. But there is another similar ability.


    "Decoy to the intent to kill!


    Conditions are similar to soul blind spots, as well as fateful manipulation techniques that have similar effects - decoy to intent to kill. However, the activation conditions are strict. While it only works for those who are willing to kill themselves, they need someone to change their clothes, and they need to be close to each other. The duration is extremely short, and the ability can be solved if you feel hostile or hostile to others during use.


    An alternative benefit of tight conditions is to ensure that it is activated. And continuous use is not possible, but there is no limit to degradation due to the number of times.


    The decoy to the intent to kill was quickly solved. But it was enough to buy me time.


    Mika found the man lurking in the shadow of his desk - full of gold wells.


    "Hih!?


    Seeing Mika, soon approaching, Kanai makes her face draw to fear.


    Just looking at it, Mika saw this man as a different capable man and shot him in the head without question.


    I didn''t even think about the possibility of someone else, but I couldn''t afford to hesitate. For our own safety, we have no choice but to shoot. It''s unlikely that an unrelated person would be in a place like this in the first place.


    The wind stops blowing, and the cloth cuts that were dancing through the universe fall to the floor in unison.


    (Honestly... you were absolutely desperate. If Mika was a few more seconds behind, she would have been a black cod)


    Conscious of the countless flame-wrapped cloth cuts that fell around him, True strokes down his chest. It was getting harder to prevent the cloth from flying in all directions. If you were to run poorly or roll away, a cloth planted on the floor or desk would ignite, and you were in the same spot, and you just had to keep taking it.


    "You''ll do it inside. But it''s funny. It''s funnier than dying here lightly."


    Miho laughs invincibly as Kanai is killed and loses his absolute advantage.


    Mika feels murderous up close and looks back.


    No one. I wondered if it was lurking in the shadow of my desk, and as I moved around and tried to grasp my surroundings, a few pieces of cloth that were falling on the floor suddenly rose in front of Mika.


    (Yummy!


    Mika cautions the cloth from spraying fire and retreats reflexively.


    (There is another person with the power to move the cloth......!


    Immediately after that thought, a hot pain struck Mika''s abdomen.


    Something like a water-colored spear stretched from behind her and pierced her abdomen from Mika''s waist.


    In front of Mika, something like a thin tentacle of water appears from under the cloth, from the desk drawer, many simultaneously. They have pointy tips and aim the tip towards Mika, who is hardened by shock.


    True is the machine pistol. Then shoot all the horse-taming bullets. He didn''t shoot some tips of the water-colored tentacles and prevented an attack on Mika, but some remain.


    "Ugh!


    I thought the safe tentacles would attack, but screamed and pulled in so that all the tentacles would wander around.


    Mika''s body falls sideways.


    From inside the desk drawer, it appeared. Water-colored human head with a blur and indeterminate shape. Dozens of thin, long tentacles extend from the area around its neck.


    Only the man''s face fastens the prototype before transforming into a Phantom. It was one of the rats, Dun Mizushima.


    "That idiot. They''ll be after you when you come out..."


    Tongue-in-cheek Miho. But Mika fell, not in the offensive range of No. 2, but truly in the middle of a reload, so there was ample opportunity for Mizushima to just escape.


    The Phantomized Now Mizushima has all the skull bones softened so it can be planarized and into a narrow place as well. He passed through the cloth and the desk and snuck away, causing Mika to go into a zone where he could attack him, so he flinched.


    "Hi-no-no."


    Screaming, Mizushima disappears. I was surprised by the pain and accidentally jumped out, but realized that I had done something unsavory myself. And forget to stab Mika in the stomach, dive under the cloth and the desk, and even escape.


    "I''m glad I got this one back. I''ll pull it off today. We''re still having fun again."


    Smiling and saying so, Miho leads to the back door of the factory with an early foot facing True.


    The reloaded truth points the gun toward Miho.


    "Bad Luck Late Payment"


    Miho groans and activates Fate Manipulation. It is a primary destiny manipulation that involves avoiding misfortune and crises that occur to you, but small misfortunes will occur later. I also use Mika a a lot.


    "Ugg..."


    I heard Mika groan and truly thought of attacking her. I let go of the person trying to escape and decided that I should go help Mika first now. An earlier watercolor Phantom said he might strike Mika again, who could still be lurking and could no longer move.


    (Is it the effect of fate manipulation that stopped me with this groan... Mika got hit, I was in danger, and you''re the strong guys inside)


    True to wrap your tongue around. Miho in particular is powerful and troublesome in all of his abilities, even though he has multiple abilities.


    Two and True, the two of us rush to Mika''s side. The amount of bleeding is not as bad, but it is a serious injury no matter what you think.


    "Higu... Higu... Original..."


    Crying out number two. True to take Mika''s clothes off and give her pale first aid. In the meantime, we are also wary of raids by the watercoloured Phantom, and we have steel wire boundaries around us.


    "Don''t cry...... number two. The degree to which a hole has been made in the stomach. I will never die of this. Believe me, wait..."


    When Mika looked up at No. 2 and made a smile and said it out in a weak voice, the force fell out of her neck like a thread had been cut and drowned her head on the floor.

 1186 10

    Based on Lily, Miho called me.


    "Kanai is dead. They''ll do it inside. I made a hole in Mika''s belly, but I want her to survive."


    "Kanai..."


    Lily also knows Kanai''s abilities. manipulate quite a wide range of air at will. It''s easy if you put it into words, but Lily understands how amazing that can be depending on how you handle it.


    "Didn''t you mistreat Kanai''s abilities?


    "You blame me for not even looking at the situation? It doesn''t seem like much otum would be nice if you lived long. ''


    "Oh, my God, are you angry with me for poking a star? It''s a very humane and delightful reaction for a woman who''s always cold."


    Lily laughs funny and teases Miho, who utters a sinister voice.


    ''Open up in between for a while and see how it goes. In the meantime, we''ll move on with the organization. I''ve already done most of it.''


    With the minimum report necessary, Miho hung up without waiting for Lily''s words.


    (Has that child also caught fire? That''s a good trend)


    While I thought so, Lily looked at the Happy Moon who was indoors.


    "Mutsuki, did you ask me to grab you?


    "Hmm? Is that some kind of mastery?


    "It''s not a big deal. I just want Mika Tsukinawa to stay put."


    "Why would you do that?


    Hearing the demands of the lilies, the good moon becomes half-eyed.


    "Miho still wants Mika alive, and he''ll want to kill her with his own hands, so it''s a surprise."


    Lily answers with a pleasant smile.


    "That''s not a surprise, it''s just mean."


    A good moon that turns into a ragged face and says in a sigh.


    "Don''t you like it?


    "Me no more... I don''t feel like killing a human being without darkness..."


    Since Mutsuki took his gaze off the lily and said it was a pitiful face, Lily also decided that this was not possible.


    "Then let''s change our policy. I want to have a conversation, so why don''t you grab him and bring him here?


    I don''t even know what kind of person Mika Tsukinawa is, and it seems like Junko or True and Pleasant, so I would even consider greeting her once. If possible, I am also planning to shake that mind.


    "Ma... then come... That''s hard work, too, but hey."


    "You don''t have to catch anything else, but you have to agree."


    "Aha, that would be better. Then I''ll go. Ooh. It''s late. I''m not going tomorrow."


    Hearing the words of Lily, the Good Moon accepted.


    Mika was transported by weight to the Snow Oka Institute, and the night passed.


    No. 2 did not return to the office and spent the night in the laboratory.


    A mouse named Zhu Mei was called to the Snow Oka Institute early in the morning. She has a powerful healing ability and is called when healing wounds that have been judged troublesome even with the hands of a pure child. I really took care of him a few times.


    The person to heal this time is naturally Mika, who has been drilled in the belly.


    "Fugu... are you sure it''s going to heal? Such a wound would be fatal if it were normal... Normally die...... Cartoons treat you like you''ve got a hole in your belly, but in real life you say you''re going to die... Ugh..."


    Number two is crying in the living room. I was too scared to stand up for treatment.


    "Heh, Mika said you had to screw her that easily. You don''t believe in Mika? Believe in the vitality of Mika''s cockroach."


    Stroke the head of that second one, encouraging it.


    "I can''t believe Midori is comforting me, but thank you. Hi-no-no."


    I''m going to stick up and cry out in earnest number two.


    "So is number seven, but do you have many crybaby attributes ~?"


    Midori squeaks as she goes to get a tissue to get her snot covered.


    "Because most clones are around a year old. Hey. I think you''re about a year old and six months old, too."


    Junko just showed up in the living room and said. It''s true. Zhu Mei has already left.


    "Oh, original ha!?


    I give him a messy face full of tears and snot, number two I ask with my eyes wide open.


    (Because you look the same as Mika and this is it...)


    I think I''ve seen something I shouldn''t. True.


    "It''s okay. But we need to stay calm for a while."


    "Uhh, uhh... gone. I knew the original, Midori was right, the original identity was cockroach...... hehe"


    "No, I didn''t say that. Wow."


    To Junko''s words, No. 2 laughs naggingly, sobbing in relief, and Midori penetrates.


    That''s when the laboratory bell rang. A visitor.


    "Oh, it''s Mutsuki."


    Reflect the entrance monitor, Junko says.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Truth squeals. The story is that it was the lilies who created the rat community, and it''s hard to think in time that it has nothing to do with this one.


    A good moon passes into the living room.


    "Lily wants to talk to Mika."


    Happy Moon to tell you what to do.


    "Is that the guy behind this?


    Ask straight. Truly, Mutsuki shrugs her shoulders and gives her an ambiguous look.


    "If you say you''re not involved, you''re lying, but for example, you''re attacking Mika Tsukinawa, not Lily''s orders. Hey."


    "Hmm, aren''t you working well with the rats, or the rats are moving arbitrarily, and there''s a discrepancy? So Rat gave Mika a hand, and Lily ignored Rat''s movements and dropped in to take care of Mutsuki,"


    "Aha, they actually told me to come get you, but think I should bring you in peacefully. Come on. It''s true you said you wanted to talk to me."


    In the words of the Good Moon, Junko and True face each other. Midori and No. 2 also looked at each other as if to imitate it.


    "I don''t know what I''m after."


    Junko says.


    "Yeah, yeah, I don''t know either. I''m pretty sure you''re thinking something bad. Come on."


    Mutsuki shrugging her shoulders again.


    "I don''t know, but I can''t move the original right now in any case, so I want you to pick it up"


    No. 2 said toward the Rapprochement.


    Two, True looked at those two, and flashed.


    "I have a good idea. Let''s send this guy Mika."


    "To?"


    "Hey, hey, True, what''s the point of doing that?


    Hearing the true words, number two raises his voice, and Junko penetrates. Midori and Mutsuki also look like what the hell.


    "You don''t look like Snow Oka. It''s an idea that fits your level, and I thought you were thinking the same thing."


    "Hmm... sounds interesting indeed"


    Hearing his true thoughts, Junko smiles bitterly and hands on his chin.


    "Heh, that''s just funny. I''m talking about number two, so I''m sure it''s gonna be a mess."


    When Midori said that, No. 2 turned into a nagging face.


    "Wow, that''s so cute right now. Midori is my enemy after all. Okay. Take it. Stand up. I''ll try to protect the original this time, sss."


    Inspired and motivated by Midori''s dialogue No. 2.


    "Keep track of the conversation."


    True to nail.


    "Jesse, I''m responsible for bringing the original honor to the ground."


    No. 2 clutches his fist firmly in front of his face and entertains.


    "Wow... you''re gonna drop it on the ground? I''m right after all."


    I turned my hands around the back of my head and Midori showed her teeth and laughed.


    Miho took Yukie to his office.


    "This man is dangerous, so be careful. Even so, I can''t be careful, and I''m not gonna be alone with this guy except when you''re with me."


    Referring to Hiroshi who was in the office, Miho cautions Yukie.


    "Oh, why am I in danger?


    "How is that dangerous?


    Hiroshi asks in surprise, Yukie asks with interest.


    "Because it''s Loricon"


    "Oh, my God."


    Yukie is quick and convincing for a quick answer.


    "Hey, don''t say anything bad to people. No, it''s worse assuming it''s true, and generally this girl is about twelve or thirteen years old, so she doesn''t fall under the category of Loricon. I won''t admit it. If this is Lori, the world is wrong."


    It was a powerful theory, but both Miho and Yukie were no-reactions.


    Besides, I''m Miho.


    A macro to add without putting it in your mouth.


    "The bones on the tissue site are ready. That said, it''s more than 80%, a diversion of the original site. Check it out. All you have to do is advertise and raise it. Ask an intelligence organization to do some stemming."


    "Thank you. But the organization itself is still making it, isn''t it? How is Mizushima doing?"


    Miho thinks of it as that.


    "What are we going to do?


    Yukie speaks to Miho like that.


    "Wait a little while until Mika Tsukinawa returns. Ask Junko to heal it in no time. Plus, I''m ready for this one."


    "What are we getting ready for?


    "I was still talking to the Macro, but in the middle of creating an organization. I''d like to invite Makoto Aizawa and Mika Tsukinawa, as well as Junko Yukioka, to that open ceremony."


    It was Miho trying to settle there. The battle that took place a few hours ago is a substitute for the degree of greeting. With that greeting, if possible, I wanted to kill either Mika or True.


    I got a call. Miho takes it silently.


    "I have a bad report and a good report"


    The opponent was Mizushima.


    ''Let''s start with a good report. We''ve found another survivor. The expression survival is weird, too. Ex-executives and their men. "


    I''ll take care of the negotiations.


    Miho to tell you short.


    ''I''m done already. We''re all on board. "


    "I hear the previous organization itself wasn''t completely extinguished, and in part the operation went on in detail, but did you talk to that one?


    "They''re consulting within the organization. But if we find out that there are a bunch of people out of the previous organization, and then this one shows strength, we can absorb it."


    "Thank you. I want to borrow their arms, and keep negotiating. I''m counting on you."


    "Copy..."


    Mizushima gets labored, inspired, and clogs her voice across the phone. I''m not used to being praised or encouraged by others, and when they do, I''m a touche to be vigilant.


    "So, what''s the bad report?


    "The ancient future (sieve) and Omar have disobeyed. He said he''d do it on his own... Maybe Makoto Aizawa and Mika Tsukinawa... and Junko are going after them too."


    "Oh, those two..."


    Miho sighed convincingly.


    "Even the lilies were two people burning their hands, and I knew I''d betray them one of these days, but not at this time. You can leave me alone."


    Seeing that they would return the favor anyway, Miho told him coldly.

 1187 11

    On the true proposal, No. 2 replaced Mika and went to meet with Lily.


    True offered to go escort, but Mutsuki refused softly and made it clear that he would defend himself responsibly.


    "What is this mansion? Nice taste. I want to live here too. Wow."


    "For the most part, it seems to be hard to clean or something. Aha."


    Two shining eyes in front of the Rain Shore Mansion.


    "There you are often. My name is Rain Shore Lily. Did Junko tell you about me?


    A white beauty picked him up at the front door and smiled at No. 2.


    (Is this the one who made Junko or True the enemy of his eyes or instructed him to attack the original before -)


    Since it was quite different from the image, No. 2 was taken aback for a moment.


    "Whoa, I''m listening. What do you mean, she''s as obsessed as a snake in dos, a shady belly-black bitch? But I don''t know if it looks that way. You look like a nice guy."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment. I wonder who told you that. Well, come in."


    "Come on, I''m coming in."


    Lily takes me to the guest room. Mutsuki follows along.


    "That''s a different impression from what I saw on TV a long time ago. What kind of relationship does Junko have?


    Entering the guest room, Lily asks as she brews tea.


    "Junko and I are friends of a thin book connection mind. It can also be described as a connection as a BL enthusiast."


    Since you answered, I don''t think you''ve said one thing wrong, number two.


    "You talk differently than you did when you saw it on TV. It''s always Frank."


    "Ah-ha-ha, that''s obvious. I''m just making that character. If you were screaming like that even off the hook, you idiot? Are you crazy? On the face of it, we''re talking about this crazy way of talking, even off, so don''t shut up."


    "Off is off and in another way, it''s exquisite."


    "What''s that? Sarcasm. You can say it more straightforward."


    Only the second speaks with a thin knoll, but Lily also felt a single scale of intelligence in the verses of the second.


    "Well, what can I do for you by calling me, Master Super Idol? Who the hell are you? Is that a form of rot? Do you know Junko from that family?


    "He seems like a particularly adorable kid in the mouse, and he was interested."


    I can bump disrespectful questions like number two, but Lily can''t remember the fine dust, the anger, and the pace doesn''t break. It''s too blatant an incitement, so I don''t even feel like riding.


    If you try number two, this conversation is also the default, but it is always increasing today and inciting intentionally.


    "Phew, what interest? So you''ve been talking about Lacco lately?


    "One question at a time. And you''re a rat. It''s not lucky."


    "Too serious an answer - eh. Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no. Just kidding."


    "Your jokes aren''t funny at all. It''s not worth giving back. It''s just miserable that you think you''re funny by yourself, so don''t make too many jokes."


    "Guru... he tells me..."


    To the straightforward narrative of the lily, the laughter of number two disappears and distorts his face.


    "If you''re interested, what did Junko like about you?" I mean, who you are. "


    "So I told you - but when it was a BL connection - Chemomimi, the beautiful boy, and the hot talk about the shape of the beautiful boy''s ass."


    Mika always talks to Junko on the phone, and she knows that.


    "I don''t think that''s all. She''s rarely interested in other people, and I saw something."


    "I think too much. I''m not aware of anything, and I''m not that special."


    Flirting back on the couch, he threw his foot out to the table, and number two denied Lily''s idea.


    "Why did you ask Junko to modify it?


    "Er... sure its... erm..."


    I had heard the reason from Mika, but when I was talking in front of the clones, No. 2 was in love, so I remembered. Hence, I don''t remember more than half of it.


    "I was really a busy plain kid, but I wanted to be thistled, I had plastic surgery, and then I got a seilaine ability to confuse people with songs, and then I got thistled. So, I also gained the ability to attract horny opponents and do what I wanted, and I only dominated the entertainment industry for as long as I opened pillows. Big producers, directors, TV station presidents, entertainers and actors are all my hole brothers ~. Eyewitness Eyewitness"


    If he hears it, he''ll line up 800 lies that are sure to be iron fist sanctioned. Number two. But Mika''s abilities were never revealed to the boulders.


    If you look at it from No. 2, you are only doing it because such a dozen black desires have boiled vaguely that the elegant lady, the elegant lily, is with the opponent and wants to dishonor it with a nasty knoll.


    "Why are the residents of the back streets together? Did Junko instruct you to do that?


    "The person wants it. I want the power itself. The world cannot begin without power. Physical violence is necessary. With that, you can protect yourself from those who attack you, you can help someone, and I can go through with it."


    This tells what Mika told me, almost intact.


    "You''re moonlight."


    "Yeah, sure. That''s what they always say."


    The second issue, which was a lily to smile at, but did not know the meaning of the word moonlight, is meant to fit the conversation appropriately. I went home and checked it out, and I was embarrassed to see if they used to say this to me in a stupid way.


    "Honestly, as long as we''re talking about this, you have no idea what Junko likes about you."


    "What? Are you jealous of that?


    Number two makes a slightly frightened, windy sound. I am doing this intentionally again in an attempt to stroke the other person''s nerves, but Lily also discerns those intentions of No. 2.


    "Being jealous means acknowledging them. I can''t even understand it from where I admit it, so I can''t be jealous."


    "Objection. Even if I didn''t admit it, I could be jealous. Rather, it''s because something I don''t understand is acknowledged that makes me feel jealous, Jicha said."


    "Some of them might, but I''m not. Will you please stop breaking my hip?


    "Heck, why?


    Whereas Lily smiled and complained, No. 2 gave a disgusting voice as she shrugged her shoulders and tilted her body slightly to the side, widening her hands wide, letting her look weird.


    "Do you know what Junko and I were once close to?


    "I don''t know, but it''s a connection to decay anyway. I''m not interested."


    "It used to be a common denominator, a community of destiny. At least that''s what I thought."


    In the lily that shows shade and speaks to the expression, the second one, which until then had been deceived, becomes the true face.


    "I was open to her. That time I spent with Junko was the most glorious time of my life. It''s no exaggeration to say my treasure. But..."


    A lily that becomes a face where anger and pity have become impermanent.


    "For Junko, it wasn''t. I was betrayed and abandoned by that girl. To those who believed in me...... that despair when suddenly abandoned by those who loved me. That misery when they say it''s boring and they reject it. Do you have the same experience?


    The second one I heard about the lily, I imagined. In the same way, that I am betrayed and dumped by Mika. Being dumped by an old man who is already dead, but who was his lord. I tried to imagine it, but I couldn''t imagine it well.


    I couldn''t have imagined it. But I have the feeling that I would never like it to fit such an eye. If Mika really hates me and tells me to leave, etc., I''m sure I won''t be able to get back on my feet. If you must sit down and beg forgiveness, that''s about it.


    "Do you understand what I''m trying to say? You may now be close to Junko without a doubt, but any time you lose interest, you''ll be thrown away lightly. All the rats should be like that. I''m not an experimental bench for Junko, but it''s the exact same thing about being dumped even though I believed it."


    "Pathetic..."


    Lily was surprised to see how Nori, who had always been like a little fool to people, listened to him with a serious look on his face from the way in, and, moreover, clearly sympathized with himself.


    (I wonder if this girl is actually quite popular)


    Seeing two different atmospheres than before, Lily thinks.


    "Hmm..."


    Arm up, I''ll figure something out, number two. Lily mouths the teacup as she waits for her next word.


    "Okay, I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to complain about Junko''s stupid yallow."


    II stood up and proclaimed. I didn''t anticipate this development at all, so Lily is taken aback.


    "Bye."


    Raising one hand and greeting him briefly, he leaves the room without waiting for Lily''s words either. In front of the room, Mutsuki was listening.


    "Actually, that''s not Mika Tsukinawa himself, he''s a clone. ''Cause the real thing is seriously wounded and I can''t move. Come on."


    "I thought so."


    Mutual Moon revealed the truth with a bitter laugh, and Lily exhaled heavily.

 1188 12

    The ceiling in the destroyed reception room at Mika''s office in Tsukinawa depended on Keri following this one and then doing renovation work. For when the raiders came again, they feared that they might involve the men of construction.


    Besides, there could be damage to my home and its surroundings if I went home, so I also decided to sleep in the office for a while all of them.


    The three clones leaving voicemail had already heard of Mika''s injuries and were waiting on a dark side.


    "Original sympathy, shouldn''t we go?


    Eleven opens his mouth.


    "He said No. 2 didn''t have to come, and we should leave a message until the original gets better and back. Looks like you''ve crossed the line."


    Thirteen said. The leaders of the clones in the absence of Mika were that No. 13 fitted into nature and its position.


    "I don''t know why you didn''t have to come."


    I don''t think there''s any reason around here, Number 11.


    The reason No. 2 refused was a light substitute, because he was just asleep anyway, and they said he couldn''t help but come.


    "If the original dies, Nyah dies too. The world without the original is just so exciting and dark."


    "I don''t know what it means to be excited before dark."


    Eleven penetrates number seven, whining with dead fishy eyes.


    The vivacity returns to the eyes of the seventh.


    "Killer."


    When No. 7 told him in a sharp voice and also vigilantly explored the signs of Nos. 13 and 11, he did feel a slight killing spirit.


    Gunshots ring many times. Looks like he was shot at the front door. But the door is bulletproof, too, so you can''t destroy the key with a bullet.


    The gunfire stops. Ten seconds after that, the explosion sounded.


    Destroying the door with a plastic bomb, the raiders slowly enter the office.


    "Three. I don''t know if it''s a clone or an original."


    That being said, it was a woman who appeared to be in her early twenties, dressed in highly exposed clothing: a shirt with large cuts in her chest, in hot pants eaten into her ass. With thick makeup, the face is not pleasant.


    "Zemb Colosseum, Mondai Nai"


    From behind the woman, a man with brown-skinned middle meat appears and says in one word Japanese. He''s an Arab man with a turban wrapped around his head and a camouflage chock on top of a white piercing coat. The age is hard to tell, but probably young.


    The woman''s name is Ancient Future. The man''s name is Omar. They were both rats who belonged to the rat community.


    "Jersey on! Pink jersey! Jersey Squad Jazzy Ranger!


    Eleven, who was wearing a suit under his clothes, gives him a name wearing a helm and completes his transformation at high speed.


    "Ha-ha-ha, you''re a heroic mouse. This guy is nice. It''s a good combination because you''re a Phantom Mouse."


    When the future laughs with a dummy voice and nostalgic for a gun, its appearance transforms.


    The colour of the exposed skin changes and the light blue purple - dragon gallbladder body hair grows surprisingly. My hand nails stretch and my arms and legs muscles look swollen up as well.


    Before completing the transformation, the eleventh went into the future.


    but its eleventh movement suddenly stopped.


    (Huh...?


    (Funya?


    Nos. 13 and 7 surprise me. When I think about the sudden slowing of the XI movement, I am about to fall down with a glance.


    (What?)


    I was also surprised by the eleventh. Because I was traveling a small distance when I realized I was about to fall.


    I rushed to regain my posture, but at that time, the future that ended my transformation was circling beside No. 11.


    "Become!?


    From the eleventh, it looked as if the enemy had moved instantly.


    Future claws rip the chest of the eleventh into pieces. The clothes were torn apart, but the pink jersey suit inside the clothes doesn''t go through the nails, and the future beats the tongue.


    (What happened now? Look at that guy''s hand... so... like time jumped...)


    Eleven had been unconscious for just about three seconds. I haven''t even noticed that I was unconscious, and I have that feeling, as if time had blown up.


    Before consciousness disappeared, No. 11 saw. Omar clapped his hands at himself. They had eyeball-like tattoos on their palms.


    (Did you go crazy looking at that one?


    Omar will hold his hand again on Suspicious XI.


    Reflectively turning away the eleventh. There''s a gap, and the future continues to attack. Now he''s releasing a spinning kick.


    "Ho ho."


    Eleven, kicked in the abdomen, can''t kill a shock with the suit''s defense, falls sideways, and throws up blood reflexes.


    "Eleven. Oh, shit!


    No. 7 tried to activate his abilities, but Omar lays his hands on them there.


    The seventh movement stopped with it.


    "Is that it?"


    The capabilities of number seven were not activated. Aware of the breakdown in concentration along the way, and looking suspiciously at Omar, he''s still holding his hand here. Then again, number seven stops as if he were frightened.


    Omar''s ability was a substitute for losing consciousness of his opponent, who showed his palm tattoo for about three seconds. Because of the short time spent unconscious, those who depend on their abilities do not even realize that they have lost consciousness.


    It can be described as lethal, such as losing consciousness for three seconds during battle. If the future attack hadn''t been blocked by the suit, No. 11 would have died.


    "Don''t look at the man''s hand!


    In anticipation of the return of consciousness of the seventh, the eleventh cried out.


    "Mitakunaktemo, Miceteyarzo"


    With that said, Omar with both hands toward Nos. 7 and 13.


    The two of them stopped moving. Even if after three seconds he returns to consciousness again, he loses consciousness again because there are tattoos there that take away consciousness again. In the meantime, his body fluttered, his consciousness returned to where he was about to fall, and he saw Omar''s hand again and lost consciousness shortly after reflexively regaining his position.


    I don''t even know what''s happening to me, even though the two of us don''t know who the enemy''s abilities are, so I don''t get to the idea of meditating on my eyes. Except if we''ve already spotted Omar''s abilities on the eleventh.


    While Omar was in control of Nos. 13 and 7, No.11 had a flesh-bomb battle with the future.


    The speed of the future far exceeds that of the XI. In a series of fierce attacks and skillful combinations, No. 11 is on the defensive side.


    "Close your eyes, both of you! Close your eyes! Close your eyes!


    Eleventh screaming again and again to hear it when consciousness returns.


    "Russa."


    The future throws up abominably and kicks out everywhere.


    Blow up and fall XI. But the eleventh took this as an opportunity to the contrary.


    I''ll be up in a minute, eleven. The future jumped for the timing and launched an attack, but it turns in a dangerous place.


    When the eleventh dashed toward the thirteenth and seventh, he thrust against them and pushed them down, forcing their eyes to be blocked by hand.


    "What the heck!?


    "I can''t do it when I see his hands! You''ll lose consciousness and you won''t be able to do anything!


    I can finally tell you about it, and I only relieve you on that point, No. 11.


    "Yuki, Yuki, our Pinkie Jazz. Ta Ka Er, Hisa Tsubanzu..."


    No. 13, which falls and sings with his eyes closed. Then the whole body of the eleventh increases in strength.


    The future jumps and hits No. 11.


    Elbow is swung down from the top, but XI took it with one hand.


    "Mmm..."


    The body of the astonishing future, XI bungled with one hand and slammed it all over the floor.


    Eleven turns to Omar. Then I stopped clapping my hands and the scene of taking the gun out of my pocket just entered my sight.


    The gunfire keeps ringing. XIII and VII, defenseless and immobile with their eyes closed and fallen, died now, XI despaired.


    But they both remain intact.


    The bullet had stopped in the air.


    "Nanda, Koleja...... Chonolyokka?"


    Omar groans when he sees a stopped bullet in the air.


    In fact, it was the ability of No. 7 to activate unconsciously, building a magnetic junction to stop the bullet in the air, but no one could know the truth about it. Even number seven, which activated the ability, does not recognize it. The power of number seven is a substitute that often activates unconsciously, yet the person has no idea what will happen.


    (Jiri is poor as always. I can''t protect Nos. 7 and 13 from these two opponents on my own. It''s also unlikely to win)


    Eleven decides so, decides to flee before the future rises, and takes charge of Nos. 7 and 13.


    "Let him get away... dude... dude"


    Struck to the floor by an uninterrupted force, the future commands Omar with a cough.


    "Miki...... Dijoubka?


    "Idiot... I don''t mind..."


    I saw Omar rushing over and peeking in worried, and No. 11, who had busted through the window and escaped, and the future flashed its face.


    "Demo, Miki, Pinch, Hotteokenai. Mikija, Omarno Taiyo. Megami. Omar, Hotte Okenai"


    "I thought you were a doctor. Assuming you''re badly wounded, there''s nothing you can do if you come over here, and you won''t. Damn...... But you know what?"


    Seeing Omar grate, the future laughs bitterly and thankfully, he wakes up his upper body and presses his own lips against Omar''s lips.


    "There didn''t seem to be a main unit, and we''ll wait here"


    "Ooh, Omarno Hartnifire. Miki, Yarrow. Imasugyarrow."


    "Yes, yes, whatever you want."


    "Ooh, Miki, Isitel. Choi Citel"


    He turned his arms around the back of Omar''s head, covering his nose roughly, and the future gently smiled, shrugging his cheeks away.

 1189 13

    Returning to the Snow Oka Institute, No. 2 made Junko, True, Midori, Tired, and Minka, who had returned to consciousness, listen to the recording.


    "You��"


    Many times on the way, Mika, while asleep in bed, turned a sinister gaze at No. 2, but No. 2 whistled and turned that way each time.


    "Then complain to me silly yallow"


    At the end of the conversation between Lily and No. 2, Truth tells No. 2.


    "You stupid jerk. Junko is evil."


    Clearly, No. 2, who put his arm around him and made his mouth a letter to him, stares at Junko.


    "I don''t even know what''s going on. I don''t know... And to what extent?"


    Mika says in a quiet voice.


    "Why did you treat people like rats in the first place?


    Mika asked Junko. I haven''t fully healed yet, but I don''t have the power to just scream and talk like I always do.


    "I don''t know that either, do I? I''ve been wondering about it for a long time. There are some strange people, like Yue, and I can understand that Junko doesn''t like it, but it''s not just bad character or crazy, and the conditions for dislike are that there are a lot of people who worship Junko or have more favors than a certain number of them."


    Just because I''m tired, I talk about questions I''ve had from before. Until now it was hard to touch, but now I thought it was time to unravel it, and I was willing to go in.


    "What the hell is the reason for that?


    "Hmm..."


    Junko shifts his gaze from tiredness and cheeks.


    "A lot of rats sure aren''t rocky, but the way they treat Snow Oka is weird, too. And not an experimental bench, but Lily treated it the same way as a rat. That''s why I resented Snow Oka, and the spearhead of that resentment was directed at me. It can''t be said that the beginning is Yukioka."


    "Ngu..."


    Hear the true word, Junko roars bitterly.


    "Well, I doubt it. It''s weird how many rats and everything breeds, huh? Starting or causing is obviously my only sister. True brother is right, how about blatant cold treatment? Even my pure sister is not stupid, so you know what''s wrong with her?


    And, Midori.


    "It''s also a strange expression that rats breed. It was Yukioka himself who created the category Rat and left it alone."


    "Oh, sure."


    Truly plunged, Midori smiles.


    "Hmm... sure... I think you''re all right... But you find it a tremendous hassle for a child who crosses the line who has feelings for me. Sister, Midori, Mika and you are tired, and you have no feelings for me. Assuming that kind of feeling sprouts, the people I just said would annoy me. The only exception is... what do you say in front of him?"


    "Peep, I''m talking about not being too presumptuous, even if that annoyance is why I''ve left it alone. I usually felt sorry for someone named Lily."


    Listening to Junko, No. 2 throws up uncomfortably.


    "He''s a very bad guy himself, so I don''t need sympathy. But again, it was Snow Oka who sprinkled the seeds, and it''s true that it was a bad way of dealing with it itself. Are you going to do the same thing in the future?


    "Hmm... it''s not good, is it? Yeah, it''s not good."


    Junko, who is truly questioned, rarely seems sorry to shrink.


    "Hey, Midori, why don''t you check it out? It could be some kind of mental illness. Trauma? Or someone put a spell or a curse on you."


    "Hmm... I actually have an idea, this is it"


    Chunky cheeks and grinning pureko.


    (At the Ethereal Moon Festival, I found out that I was in a state of curse. But the curse I put on me must have been broken by the fact that I met you. Yet the curse remains on. The effect of the curse also persists. I don''t know what that means. Maybe you should check it out)


    I thought so, and Junko decided to ask Midori.


    "I used to curse myself. Until I reunite with the rebirth of the one I love, a curse that doesn''t make me feel in love with anyone and doesn''t love me."


    When I hear that story about Junko, I really think of my own face that I don''t like in my head.


    "Are you saying that the excessive loss of interest in those who worship and profess themselves is the after-effect of the curse they put on themselves��. Even if the curse is broken, it will remain."


    I looked sideways at the truth, and tired said.


    "Maybe...... right. I think it would be even clearer if Midori saw me."


    "Yay. If that''s the truth, I can remove the after-effects with Midori''s help."


    Midori turns to Junko and shows her teeth slightly to make her laugh.


    "Well, please"


    "I''m disappointed."


    Midori projects a schizophrenic body and dives his spirit into the spirit of Junko.


    (Oh, I do have traces of a curse on my spirit. And... even though the curse has already been lifted, it still affects my spirit)


    Soon Midori explored it. And... one other thing that turned out to be critical.


    "Depositing the spirit with others... don''t be shy"


    Mika squeaks small.


    "It''s like you''re being treated by a doctor. I have no choice."


    After the truth says so, I add in my mouth that it''s something I can do because it''s a pattern I trust.


    "Yes, over. I''ve already broken the curse my sister put on me. I''m breaking it - like I just said, the only effect of the curse was walking alone and eroding my spirit with sequelae. I healed the symptoms a little bit."


    That''s what Midori said and smiled, gently clinging to Junko''s forehead as she meditated.


    Midori, on the other hand, had to tell Junko something, but before he could say it, Junko opened his mouth.


    "Midori, stay thankful. Hmm... to all the rats, to Lily. You''ve done something wrong...... Haha, what a sin, me. It''s not funny."


    "You can avoid people who are blatantly unusual, but there''s something you can do about it."


    I sighed small, true said.


    "And Midori, are you still cursing me, and hanging on?


    Before Midori said it, Junko asked.


    "Yeah, it was on. But there''s some pretty intense protection on the curse itself, and I can''t take it off. This is another mind-control curse, though. If you''re going to solve it, you should let a better master see it."


    "Hmm..."


    While I''m interested in what kind of curse it is, I also have a feeling that I shouldn''t touch it somehow, Junko.


    "I just don''t really recommend it. The curse that affects the spirit better not mess with the darkness without knowing who it is. Even though it''s a" curse, "there are cases where you''re protecting the cursed."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard about that hand, too, so I''m gonna stop messing with you without even knowing who you are"


    Junko smiles at Midori, who advises him.


    "I want to talk to the woman named that lily this time! He nominated me!


    Mika seemed to be back in good health, back to her usual shouting conversation.


    "It''s an enemy to me and Yukioka. Don''t get too familiar with me. I made him go in peace because he said he wasn''t going to."


    "What does that mean? If I were you, I''d step on it."


    To the true word, number two penetrates with a slight laugh.


    "You''re the one who killed all of my family and Dachi in the attack on Yukooka. The same is true of Mika being targeted by Taniguchi Lu. He killed my lover too. [M] It''s just that in one case, he promised not to touch me anymore."


    "Lily keeps her promise, so I think she can rest assured."


    Truth be told, Junko palates.


    "Well, one of my purposes is to kill him. Much stronger than I am, and harder to get inside. Besides, it''s complicated for him to be close to me and Yukioka."


    That''s when True said that, I get a message to Mika''s cell phone with number two.


    "I hear my office has been raided! The three of them... barely escaped! They say the raiders are sitting right in the office!


    Mika reports what was written.


    "I guess I''m waiting for Mika to come home."


    and Junko.


    "You''re kidding..."


    Number two groans. No. 2 and Mika, usually two different faces, are now in the exact same angry shape.


    "Let''s go! Number two!"


    "No matter how much Zhu Mei healed you and left you because your wound was blocked, you have to rest for another day."


    Junko stopped Mika from getting out of bed. Mika palates, reluctantly obeys, and falls asleep again.


    "I''ll take your place. Be nice."


    "I''ll go out with you because I''m free."


    True and tired offer.


    "Ku......! Please!"


    Mika screams at all costs.


    "Sister Mika, ''Ku......! Kill me!''"


    "No! Midori is going to be oaked and attacked!


    To Midori''s words, Mika said so with a smile and refused.

 1190 14

    The ancient future grew up in a Negrest family, and parents evaporated at the age of ten.


    I was never picked up by relatives, and although I entered the institution, the days of bullying were waiting for me at the institution. The reason I was bullied was because I had a horrible future eclampsia and a sexual habit of shouting and spreading it across things.


    The future, out of the facility, was alive with repeated robberies, thefts and prostitution and wanderings. Even every day like that, the future thought it would be much better compared to the house where I was born and raised and the days in the institution that followed.


    The future had become extremely ferocious and destructive in character. I resent everything in this world. I recognize that everything in this world is my enemy. I even feel the world is there to abuse myself.


    The future, when he turns twenty, is driven by a desire to find and kill his own parents who have evaporated, visiting the Yukooka Institute.


    The pretty red-eyed girl I met there was out of standard for the future. When everyone in the world and he were bored, it was a future that I thought was crap, but I was totally fascinated by her, her angelic devil who performs human experiments plainly and laughs furiously even when he kills people. Some recoil no one had ever believed and hated everything, and I was heartbroken when I put it in plenty.


    But that triggered the tragedy. Neglected on the contrary from Junko, the future was considered a rat and disengaged.


    Until then, as a Phantom type mouse, I was made to kill each other many times, and I couldn''t help but enjoy it, and I couldn''t help but be happy to contribute for Junko, but I couldn''t figure it out and was thrown away lightly, so the future was rougher than ever.


    A woman named Lily appeared, a future that belonged to a group of rats called the Rat Community, but only two of them opened their hearts in it. One is a girl with a broken head, named Katsuko. The other is Omar, who became a partner and lover. We were both very pure, but therefore the future could forgive us.


    The future, now twenty-three years old, has become a complete backstreet dweller. Always acting with Omar, he was based in a dark city on the Kansai side as a killer combo, but was recalled by the convocation of the rat community.


    Miho, a community leader, said he was talking about advancing both revenge on Junko and the organization that put her at the top, and he also asked the community rats to cooperate, but the future was not seriously going to follow. Only the engagement between Junko and her close friends Mika Tsukinawa and Makoto Aizawa, with the intention of doing it on their own, raided Mika Tsukinawa''s office.


    "Miki, Omar, Yaritai"


    It was the future and Omar waiting for the enemy to return at Mika Tsukinawa''s office, but Omar has made his nose rough and demanding.


    "You know, it was just after the enemy retired, which is fine, but now I don''t know when I''ll be back. There''s a good chance he''ll bring a helper. If an enemy arrives while you''re doing your job, don''t hesitate. You''re a good girl, keep it."


    A future that strokes Omar''s head, smiling.


    The reason why the future can forgive Omar for his heart is extremely simple. Because Omar is true to his instincts and desires, and he is pure. Never treat yourself in bad faith. I don''t denigrate myself either. Such an idea does not arise for Omar. I know that in the future too. So I can feel safe.


    "Junko, Aitai. Mooo malt miki haho toni, jun kotonaka yoku dekinaika?


    But too pure, therefore too faithful to desire, therefore lacking in delicacy. Listening to these statements is a future that makes me feel bad, even though I don''t think I have a choice because I am Omar.


    "You won''t be able to... give up"


    "Akira Metakunai. Junkonia, Thailand. dekirebayaritai"


    "You... How dare you say that in front of me? Isn''t that your girl?


    "Sorry Nasai. Omar, Ukkari. Demo, Mikimodai Skidakara"


    Omar, cautioned by the future and looking sorry, puts his head over the turban. But that trick makes me think the future is cute.


    "Nee, Miki. Yappa Lisitai. Yappa Lisitai. Chot Dake, Chot Dake Day Ikara"


    "You don''t have a bit of shit to do it. You don''t have a day to not do it. I already did it three times today."


    "Datte, Sitai. Yaritai. Omar, Mikigaski Deski Deski Gite, Bakuhatsushi Soo"


    "Yes, sir. Come here. Damn... I don''t know if my enemies will come while I''m at it."


    "Omar, fire"


    When the finally rooted future opened its hands towards Omar, Omar let his expression shine, embracing and mouthing the body of the future strongly.


    When Miho was gathering information at his office, he called.


    "I wonder when my turn will be. Though it''s always been the back. ''


    "Almost there. Ask Lily to work with us when the organization is ready. I hope the organization likes it."


    Miho answers the call from Lily in the same annoying tone.


    "I hope so."


    Saying it with a mouthful I don''t expect at all, Lily hangs up the phone. Miho sighs when he hears it.


    (Lily said something about wanting to stand out or get out...)


    It was Miho who had asked Lily to play the backside role, feeling like it had been a failure.


    Right next door, Hiroshi is finishing up the site creation for the new organization.


    "I don''t look good in short"


    I looked in the mirror and Miho shrugged.


    "No, you look great."


    The macro looks back and smiles.


    (They said it doesn''t suit zero, right? I tried to imitate Junko...)


    I think so, and Miho breathes in sneakily, silently brewing the coffee and putting it at the Macro''s desk.


    "Whoa, thanks...... What kind of wind blow? Pretty weak, huh?


    To Hiroshi, who joked and said so, Miho became a jitsu and took up the coffee cup and drank it out himself.


    "Didn''t you learn from someone that your mouth was the source of disaster?


    "I''m sorry..."


    To Miho''s chilled words, Hiroshi nodded disappointingly.


    It was in the evening that three people, True, Second and Tired, visited Mika''s office.


    I met with the eleven en en en en route, but they were injured, so I sent them to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "If you sleep one more night, Mika will be cured"


    "Game inn? - Uh-huh. But the original hasn''t healed yet, so you''re not as good as the game inn, are you?"


    Truth be told, number two goes in.


    Three people look up to the second floor of the building where Mika''s office is located.


    The enemy also perceives the visit of Truth, and Omar, who emerges from the window, shoots a gun at him.


    As the asphalt is worn with a bullet, it also shoots back true and instant.


    Omar pulled in as soon as he shot and stopped coming out as he did.


    "Omar. Long time no see."


    Truth squeals.


    "Ugh, you know what?


    Number two asks.


    "I''ve seen him twice before. The first time was in the mercenary age. The second time he visited the office with a mouse desire, after it was modified. The first time I was just a terrorist and decent, but the second time I was crazy and out of sight. I hope you hit Snow Oka too. I busted him."


    "Is it more decent when you were a terrorist?"


    "I''m not a bad guy either. It''s just that I was going crazy."


    True to answer number two going in.


    "Singh, Omaettotakai takunaikedo, demo teki. Sandmehakatsu! Zenlyok fattukal!


    Omar screams from the side of the window.


    The future jumped out of the same window and landed on the road. Phantomization is already over.


    "Makoto Aizawa. I''ve never seen him before, but I hear he doesn''t like him."


    A future with a distorted grin at seeing the truth.


    "Chigau, Sinhawaruiyatsujanai. Iyat. demo tekida karashikatanai"


    "Okay, okay. But at the point where Junko likes you, if you make him a rat, he''s a hater."


    A future where Omar''s words kill me.


    "Number two is a sight, do you divide one-on-one into two parts? She seems to be good at melee, and I am."


    Tired says, pull out the black filled demon knife concubine pine.


    "Ugh, if you were a backup clerk, you wouldn''t have bothered to come."


    No. 2, who shrugs his shoulders, tongues out and says with a weird face.


    "Omar takes away the consciousness of the person who showed him the tattoo of his palm, but it won''t work well for tiredness, don''t you need attention"


    But I truly think I have to be careful. I don''t even feel like losing because I have a good way of dealing with it.


    "Are you the cute one over here? Okay, let''s go."


    The future stuck a happy grin, and he walked toward tiredness. At the same time, Omar again fired a gun through the upstairs window.

 1191 15

    The small countries of the Middle East where Omar was born have been in a state of civil unrest since his birth.


    When Omar was ten years old, government forces pushed him into the house, calling him a flavor of anti-government forces, killing his parents in front of Omar''s eyes, and his eight-year-old sister turned into a meat potty for the soldiers. My six-year-old brother, who cried, was told to shut up and was shot in the head and quieted forever.


    Omar and his sister were then taken over by the old lady in the neighborhood and the civil unrest ended four months after that.


    Three years later, the remnants of the anti-government forces began to tread in the country as terrorists, and new terrorists joined those who could not forget the tyranny of the government forces. Omar also joined one of the large terrorist groups at the age of eleven, surviving repeated attacks.


    Days of prolonged and repeated terrorism. Years and years, even days of terrorism and continuing to kill people.


    Omar gradually stopped knowing what he was fighting for. At first he left himself to anger and hatred, but with some destruction and repeated killing, those emotions faded gradually. Omar remembered that anger would disappear sooner or later if he even spit it out.


    One day, knowing that some of the people who died in the terrorist attacks were old women who took care of them when they lost their families, Omar went to grief and decided to wash his legs from the terrorists who had gone on for more than sixteen years, fleeing to Japan. It was when I was twenty-eight.


    Omar suffered from a severe illness in Japan. Even more haunted by hallucinations, hallucinations and nightmares, when he turns thirty, he knocks on the gates of the Snow Oka Institute instead of committing suicide.


    Omar modified to pure child, but the psychosis did not improve.


    Omar worshipped Junko as a goddess-like being and desperately sought salvation, but such Omar''s behavior touched Junko''s annoying sensors, and he was treated like a rat and left alone.


    Then, getting to know and love the future, Omar''s heart was saved. My heart disease has also healed dramatically. Stable. Still, Omar was saved. I have happy days now, and with the future, I don''t care whenever I die.


    It doesn''t matter to Omar either, as the rat community is like they went in with the future, but they behaved like that future doesn''t matter to the community or anything else. Omar just keeps up with the future. Just protect the future.


    Omar was born in a country of male superior thought, but we know that this is not such a country, and we can''t possibly do such a bare gesture in front of the future. So if you hate me, now''s the time to kill yourself.


    "Krae."


    Omar shows his palm tattoo toward the truth.


    The truth meditated firmly on his eyes, and with his eyes meditated, he fired a gun at the window. Omar pulling in in haste.


    "Your abilities don''t work because I can fight to a certain extent without looking at them."


    It is true that such training is carefully tapped into by pure children.


    "E, Zului"


    Omar gets upset that his ability to keep it doesn''t work.


    Omar is true, he has fought twice in the past, but the first time - when True was a mercenary, when he was still immature, he grew to look different in the ensuing fighting at the Yukioka Institute. I doubt quite a bit about the truth, which will surely be stronger now, and whether we can win with gunshots.


    Omar and I are warrior soldiers who have engaged with the military during terrorist activities and have fought shootouts more than once, but we somehow know that neither physical ability nor combat experience will truly extend today.


    Still, it''s not like there''s no winning chance at all. To some extent inferior, the rest can be managed with luck, rush and effort. Not to mention the truth is, right now, I''m trying to meditate my eyes and fight.


    Omar disappears and sneaks down the window. I''m responding to a kill request. Truth is, Omar stepped on that I don''t know this move.


    (That means you''re on the move. Probably teasing me of the unintended blow from below)


    But the truth was I was alert when I read Omar''s behavior.


    Meanwhile, the future was tired and melee.


    Tired always uses attacks dominated by poking.


    (This kid, same as you, or faster than that. Besides... the movement is sophisticated)


    The future was wrapped around my tongue, tired of moving faster than I was phantomized. In addition to that, the attack is accurate and sharp, with a sword piercing his body several times.


    The future has no regenerative capacity, but skin and muscle strengthening will not damage it with a slight or gentle attack. I ate a few bursts of tiredness but was inhibited by meat pressure and could not pierce it. The tip was slightly stabbed. In the meantime, the future moves at high speeds, so the aim is uncertain.


    Tired shows a gap and invites future attacks. The future comes on, wielding sharp nails over tired heads.


    The tiredness that had predicted its movement lays low and slashes the abdomen of the future by waving a sword wide from body to body.


    I''m not responding. In other words, tired decides that he turned down his future belly without being inhibited by meaty thickness.


    Seeing and confirming with his eyes, he could see the future flooding his belly with blood and organs, spitting blood and nodding. The future makes me look like I''m going to cry, with my own hands, and desperately keep my organs from flooding out.


    Neither Omar nor True realizes that there has been a battle between tiredness and the future. It was a shootout that began on the ground, concentrating nerves only on each other''s enemies.


    Omar''s sneaking off to earth was truly read, but therefore unsuccessful. Drop the bullet without jeopardy, read Omar''s movements with signs, and shoot the gun back.


    Truly, the battle with your eyes closed is not so bitter when you are knocked in so much as to dislike combat training with your sight taken away. However, it is difficult to say battle in best conditions because you cannot even know the position of moving objects other than enemies, and you have to know the terrain well in advance.


    Omar uses the street tree as a shield to shoot. I really did shoot back, but I thought about it and missed the time to pull the trigger.


    Tempo went mad and Omar rode himself out of the shield at a time he shouldn''t have left.


    Truth is read the timing and then shoot.


    "Oooo......"


    A true bullet pierces Omar''s chest. Omar collapses with groans.


    So Omar saw. Defeated tirelessly, looking like Miki falling in a bloodbath.


    "Aww... Miki..."


    Omar reaching for the fallen Miki.


    "Miki... Miki..."


    Crying and calling his name, he crawls desperately toward Miki and stretches his hand over and over as if trying to grab Miki.


    "Shit... it''s far away... fuck off..."


    The future also turns to Omar and reaches out and smiles powerlessly.


    When the truth approached Omar silently and held Omar''s body up, he took him to Miki''s side and lowered him to overlap.


    "Ooh... Sin, Aligato..."


    Covered in Miki, he hugs with all the last remaining power, and Omar speaks of gratitude.


    "You''re an idiot. It was my chance, so I should have seen the gap and stabbed him."


    A future held by Omar, with a blissful look on his face, slapping haters.


    "Sonnakotodekinai. Sin, Iyatsudakara"


    "I know. You too... you''re a good guy. Because you like people... go-ho... you''re like an asshole..."


    "Junko... Junko... Aitai"


    Where I was in a good mood, Omar said such a thing, so the future glanced at me.


    "Shit... Junko Junko until this time... He abandoned me."


    "uuu...... olemou kokokodeshinu...... miki...... mamorenakutegomenasai"


    "Fine. Better than that... you, Junko... which one do you like better?


    Depending on the answer, I''m divided into heaven or hell. While aware of that, the future asks.


    "Junko...... Suki"


    Hell, I thought the future was going to be disappointing.


    "Demo, Mikihamotsuki...... Mikinohougazztski. Datte, Yaracete...... Krell...... Kara"


    "Goho...... ahoy"


    The future made me laugh as I spit out blood at the dialogue Omar continued to mouth. I feel like I''ve been badly saved - I feel like I''ve won.


    (It was a fucking life, but when I die... I think I''m the happiest person in the world. It''s ironic...)


    Looking up at Omar''s face, which had expired earlier, the future was blurry and thinking about that, while he was fading consciousness and realizing he was disappearing.

 1192 16

    The day after No. 2 met with Lily and the future and Omar were defeated.


    Rain Shore Mansion Living Room. The faces of Lily, Mutsuki, Akiko and Platinum Taro had gathered and were in tea time, arguably a daily routine.


    "I''m under the impression that the rat community hasn''t really listened to what Lily has to say as soon as Lily has gathered and formed the rat. Aha."


    Happy Moon telling you to tease me.


    "All the good boys who listened to some of us are dead. All you have to do is lose."


    Lily smiles evil and says off, taking the teacup to her mouth.


    "Mommy''s saying good kids means good kids for mommy, right?


    I laugh when I dull, and Akiko teases me too.


    "What an insult towards Lily!


    "Exactly."


    "Ya already... this pattern"


    Taro Platinum, who was so overwhelmed, softened up.


    "Is that it? Isn''t Platinum Taro a pattern there until he gives back his fast-paced applause and honors his mom?


    Akiko asks.


    "Actually, I''m hurt! I was doing it to mislead the damage!


    "It was..."


    Look at Platinum Taro, a little surprised lily. Akiko and Mutsuki also look unexpected.


    "Honestly, a lot of rats have quite a few kids who don''t have to be pure or loving this. Miho, who is now partitioning the rat community, is no exception."


    "Haha. Lily, isn''t that a boomerang statement?


    "I refuse to admit it. Junko and I split up because Junko is unilaterally bad. I don''t want to compare you to the rats."


    Staring at the teasing Moon, Lily sounded rather grumpy.


    "Nevertheless, I''m sympathetic to the rats too, so it''s up to me to gather them and use them. We didn''t collect all the rats, though."


    "I''m outside the community."


    "Junko will be the only one who knows."


    Reacting to Akiko''s words, Lily replied.


    "I mean, Mom, I''m sympathetic"


    "It depends on the rat. Like I said, there are fools who are cut off and deserve it."


    I throw up with disdain for Akiko''s words.


    "Seiko was particularly miserable. Junko''s retrofit failed, he lost his mind, and he was dumped."


    A lily that recalls its tragic predicament and has a lukewarm grin. Akiko gets upset when she sees it.


    "Mom can''t help but really enjoy the misfortunes of others..."


    Akiko, who says shudderingly, but Lily laughs with her nose.


    "It would be obvious. Because tragedy is a beautiful art. But Katsuko''s case, I feel sorry for her, too. That''s why I reached out to you."


    "Aha, sometimes lilies do good things too"


    Mutsuki says. While I am aware that I and Akiko are probably among those occasions.


    "Sometimes I feel sorry for you. But�� this time, let''s make a breakthrough rather than pity."


    "Hmm?"


    Akiko gives a surprising voice to the unintelligible words of Lily. Neither Mutsuki nor Platinum Taro know the meaning of Lily''s words.


    "When I''m done with my tea, I''m going to see Junko. Mutsuki, Akiko, Taro Platinum, you''re here."


    "Huh? What...?


    Asukiko asks.


    "Just let me talk to you. I''m not even going to fight. Junko is not so innocent as to argue with the person he went to talk to, but he''s not true or tired. If anyone else comes around, prevent it with you."


    "I understand!


    "Truth be told, tiredness seems difficult."


    Platinum Taro replied bravely and Mutsuki said calmly.


    "Even if you don''t prevent it in battle, you can avoid it if you want it in dialogue. That''s why you''re here."


    "Haha, I see"


    Hearing Lily''s words, Mutsuki smiled convincingly.


    Mizushima had the only friend but Junko to open his heart.


    The man thought he looked a lot like himself. I felt like I was one of them. Feel yourself at the bottom and always look up from the bottom, immersed in self-loathing, frustrated by inferiority, despised, secluded, and disgusted. I believed it was such a race.


    But it wasn''t. He was only another person, and he had a decidedly different side to himself.


    "Together forever... let''s be at the bottom"


    When Mizushima joked and said so and laughed humbly, he gave a sad look and has denied it.


    "I... I''m aware that I''m at the bottom, but I don''t want to be at the bottom all the time. Me too... I want to be at least human, and if that''s what it takes, I want to be free to wing that big sky."


    To his words, Mizushima was shocked.


    "Let''s both wing it. Let''s crawl up from the bottom and head for the sky, feathering as loudly as a twinkle."


    He smiled and took it like that, but Mizushima turned frightened and shook his head beside him.


    "You mustn''t dream of anything. If you give up everything, it''ll be easier for you. That''s why I always give up. If you are prepared for all the bad consequences...... for that matter, it will be easier. Readiness is what makes you feel better."


    Mizushima says with a crying face.


    "It''s not..."


    My friend - Ye Shan spoke quietly, but forcefully denied it.


    "It''s because you''re at the bottom... you''re scratching your feet. All you have to do is go up. At the bottom, you can have dreams. You can have hope. Otherwise I don''t know why I''m alive. At the bottom, you can dream of dancing high in the sky one day, or you can try."


    My friend spoke with a desperate look sometime. Leaf Mountain''s face and voice at this time will burn clearly behind Mizushima''s brain.


    "So don''t say such a sad thing about not dreaming anything, or how easy it is to stop scratching your feet and despair. Sure, we are maggots crawling at the bottom right now. But maggots can always fly in the sky."


    Since this time, Mizushima has become aware that Ip Mountain is different from herself, while she may have to change herself.


    Additionally, I found Ye Shan to be different from myself, but I also don''t remember the feeling of disappointment or disillusionment with it. Junko also betrayed me and despaired, Mizushima, who believed no one and could not open his heart to anyone, but only against his only friend, he could not close his heart. I don''t even think about doing that.


    Imitate me as a friend and walk a little bit myself. In an effort to climb along, Mizushima thought, and I sincerely thank Ip Mountain for making me think so.


    That was the arena.


    About a week ago, this arena was used for something. This is where both the discussion battle and the actual battle using the flesh took place, exploring the merits of the treatment of the media.


    Now there are just three people, Miho, Hiroshi and Mizushima, and no one else.


    Shortly after that discussion took place, this property was seized. There are many other similar facilities in Euthanasia, all of which belong to Miho. The funds were put out to the lilies. Mizushima ran off to buy the property.


    "That lily guy, he''s quite rich, isn''t he? Where are you making all that money?


    "I know you''re only making money doing bad things, but I don''t know any more, and I''m not interested."


    Miho says it seems irrelevant to the questions of Hiroshi.


    "Mizushima has a back job, good luck with a lot of things. Well, that''s not the end of it."


    "If there''s anything I can do to help, I''m just glad to hear it."


    "You don''t have to be humble like that."


    Mizuho gets sick and tired of Mizushima returning it with negative remarks when he does it with words of labor.


    "I mean, I''ve been working pretty hard, too?


    "Thanks."


    Miho struggles with indifference to the appealing macro.


    "Ugh..."


    "You''re a troublesome guy. I really appreciate it. Please don''t make me nervous."


    "Oh well."


    Followed by Miho, who seemed troublesome, Hiroshi laughed bitterly and decided to convince him with it.


    "This is where it all starts. I want to be successful."


    Miho realizes that this is also a bet. New business start-ups are gambling itself.


    "Oh, you''re finally starting to advertise."


    Mizushima, who opened the net, gives a bright voice.


    The publicity banner for the backstreet site said: "Formalin-pickled president/nascent countdown" and.

 1193 17

    "Lily''s coming."


    Hanging up, Junko reported to True, Tired and Midori in the living room.


    "In a few minutes"


    "That''s fast. Did you wear it right to the side and then put in a call?"


    "Are you going to run away and kill me?"


    "Right."


    Truth and tiredness rise.


    "Mutsuki and the others are coming with us, and he wants to talk, so don''t give me a hand."


    Somewhere with a lonely smile on his mouth, Junko said. It''s rare for Junko to look like this, so they''re all surprised.


    "I don''t know what kind of errand it is, but even from me... I''m going to put Keri on. It''s a good opportunity, and Midori has healed the aftermath of the curse on me."


    (What''s a Keri?


    True to react to that word and wonder.


    "I''ll take my seat off."


    Aware of the truth, Midori offered. Of course you can grasp the conversation via True. Since we share the true and the spiritual, all the information we get from the true senses is also passed on to Midori.


    Eventually, four people visited, Lily, Platinum Taro, Mutsuki and Akiko, and were passed to the reception room. True and tired as well as pure children are accompanied.


    "Hey, hey, true you"


    If you encounter it, Junko pulls his hand away from the back and pulls away the truth of conducting a visual assassination battle at close range with Taro Platinum.


    "The other one flew cancer first."


    "That''s a bad word."


    True to insist, tired and pounding.


    "I wonder if you''ll respond to that."


    Lily laughing like a shudder.


    "Yes, it is."


    Platinum Taro laughs petty.


    "Are you going to ruin this conversation?


    "It hurts. So! Bullshit!"


    Lily pinches her nose and twists her, and Platinum Taro summons her.


    "You''re in a heavy position over there on the other side."


    "I don''t like it, I''m in the same line as that..."


    I''m tired of hearing the true words and being a decent face.


    "But I''m tired, too."


    "Don''t put yourself in the same position for what you did to me."


    "Will you keep your field a little quiet?


    Lily staring loudly at the true and tired of chatting and bumping cold words.


    "No need to obey, but I''ll put up Snow Oka''s face and try harder."


    With a voice that sounds cooler than a lily, the truth throws up and throws up. Tired also points a frozen angry gaze at Lily, but Lily is an unfamiliar face.


    "All of a sudden I''m giggling around."


    "Ha ha, I knew this would happen when we were together."


    Akiko and Mutsuki, waiting behind the lily, whisper hiccups.


    "Um, I took the three of you on a visit. I think I might have some extra business to attend to, but what is it?


    Junko, sitting opposite Lily, asked with an uncontrolled smile.


    "If you''re expecting it, you''re not expecting it, but it''s not a big deal. I brought the three of you here to avoid strife and talk to others."


    "Hmm, so?


    "Would you treat your hated rats like family members at the lab and put them away?


    With a smile and a laugh, Lily bumped her demands.


    I''m sure you won''t accept it, and I know the lily you''re talking about. It is also the purpose of Junko to first enjoy how he reacts.


    "On what terms?


    "I can tell the rats to kill your precious truths, so I''m offering you the rule of replacing the murderer with the one true."


    "It''s a medullary rule. It doesn''t mean anything to me."


    "I mean, it''s not a rule or anything."


    Junko laughing bitterly and Akiko penetrating in awkwardness.


    "The rat community says it''s an organization put together by Lily, but this time Miho and the others have been subtle little ones, too, Lily''s orders? I don''t think so."


    "Well... that''s the way I see it. Don''t go too far into that. For once, I''m involved..."


    Lily with Junko pointing out and slightly clouding words. Lily cooperates in the organization of Miho only with regard to the administrative and monetary areas. It''s like a light-hearted investment in dating and being intrigued.


    Sometimes I can''t talk to Junko at the moment, so I want to keep quiet. It doesn''t matter from a lily, but from Miho, I took her into account that I wouldn''t want her to talk yet.


    "Junko, don''t you feel sorry for the rats? You have no idea you''ve done anything wrong? Don''t you have any idea how desperate and painful those who believed in, put in, honored, and loved you were to be abandoned lightly by you?


    Tired and Junko were astonished that Lily uttered words that were not from Lily''s appearance. I''m just messing around - not surprised because I felt like it included the real deal.


    (Is unconscious empathy and sympathy the place? I also thought I created a rat community because of the similarity of the situation with Lily......)


    If Lily asks, she will surely be angry to deny it, but from a pure child''s point of view, it is the perception that both Lily and Rat are similar.


    "I gathered the abandoned children and created a group to lick the wounds. That''s the rat community. But Miho is taking the rats and attacking Makoto and Mika Tsukinawa. Perhaps Miho and the others will be wiped out. But are you sure about that? Some are just pure, like Omar and Katsuko, while others are just despicable, like Mizushima. Are they still unsaved and doomed to die in despair? Oh, you can kill Hanano. You''d better not keep that alive."


    (Katsuko is here too...)


    Junko was particularly aware of the name of the man whom Lily had spoken. A pure child who rarely remembers the emotion of guilt, but not at all. Now that I have been treated with psychotherapy by Midori, I feel extra conscious.


    Lilies silence. No, Lily silently asked for a reaction for a while as Junko remained silent all the time, grinning off, and showing a rare and serious face.


    But Junko doesn''t try to open his mouth. I''ve never seen a lily like this before.


    "Treat me as a family in this lab - that was too much to say. But why not at least solve the trick of being a rat? Can''t you do that either?


    I have no choice but to pursue it further from Lily.


    As a lily, there is also the prospect that Junko wants to turn his sense of opposition to Junko by pursuing the cold treatment of rats in front of true, tired, and even harmonious moons and sub-rare sons. That''s why I brought the Good Moons.


    Treat your favorite person kindly, but be criticized face to face for being terribly cold with the person you have cooled down, and how do you react? I want to show you that in front of this face.


    Depending on Junko''s response, the surrounding eyes may also change. That''s what I expect. Fighting the rat community is also likely to create hesitation in truth and tiredness.


    (Thanks to your cooling to the rats, your favorite children will also change their eyes to see you. I''m glad you''re such an ironic development)


    Lilies rocked to the extent of my expectations, but I was wondering if maybe this hand would work.


    I''m just curious about Junko''s reactions.


    In Lily''s predictions, he thought he''d laugh as usual, refuse lightly, and make a lazy excuse. But Junko has a serious face, like Lily has never seen before.


    "Lily, I''m sorry."


    "Huh?"


    Lily doubted her ears for a moment for the uncontested words of apology that came out of Junko''s mouth.


    "So sorry to keep you cold on Lily back in the day. I think it''s bad now."


    ����


    After doubting his ears, Lily doubted the head of Junko.


    "Did you even eat something bad? Or are you just messing with me again?


    "That''s because of the curse. It turns out lately."


    "What?"


    They speak truly, and the lilies are mute.


    "A curse you avoid so you don''t like people. I have more than a certain preference for myself - a child with romantic feelings and loyalty and worship becomes neglected. Well, Lily had other elements, but in any case, I''m sorry."


    ����


    To the sudden apology and the unthinkable truth, Lily had suddenly lost her word.


    (the hell I... keep resenting Junko for decades... what the hell I...)


    I can clearly tell by Lily herself that her identity is largely annoying.


    "I was wondering if I used to say a little too much to Lily, and now some parts of me are reflecting on it. Lily just wanted me to admit it, didn''t she? You did the worst you could, and so you just wanted me to stroke your head and praise you for being a bad boy, bad boy, bad boy?


    Junko speaks in a gentle voice to the lily that has solidified.


    "But come on, I, I don''t like bad kids other than myself. Bad kids are enough on my own in this world. Hey. I think I''ve done something wrong to Lily, but on the other hand, I wonder if I can just retreat from this... Lily''s only nori like that can''t keep up now and in the past. But I''m sorry I hurt you about Lily in such a mean way about that. Even that didn''t hurt you more. There was a way to say it, right? I''m so sorry."


    Junko bows his head to stick to the table and apologizes.


    Lily looked at such a pure child with incredible eyes. And he still had a crying look on his face.


    "Yu, Lily......"


    "Mom......"


    Platinum Taro and Akiko speak unexpectedly to the less painful appearance of Lily, but Lily does not respond.


    "Lily, let''s go home today"


    It was Happy Moon who spoke out like that. Platinum Taro and Akiko get upset, while Mutsuki tries to deal with it calmly.


    (As it is, Lily can cry out in front of this face, and there''s no way she wants to be seen like that.)


    So Mutual Moon judges, grabbing Lily''s body from behind and forcing her to stand.


    "It''s okay......"


    Seeing the care of the Good Moon, smiling embarrassingly, Lily left the room without seeing Junko any more, without even speaking to Junko.


    "To Junko... I''m sure you didn''t mean it at all, but you''ve made it so cruel that there''s absolutely nothing less than this,"


    I looked down at Junko, still dressed with my head down, and my tiredness seemed creepy.


    "Huh? Cruel? Oh, Lily''s not here."


    "You... you''ve lived a thousand years, and you don''t know how what you just said affected his mind?


    I can finally lift my head and truly shudder at Junko for running such a thing.


    "You apologized. So now even Lily has nothing to suffer or hate."


    "No malice is the worst kind of evil..."


    I''m tired of hearing Junko''s dialogue.


    "You can''t possibly do that. He... he proved here and now that the dialogue I always talk about - revenge is stupid. No, I guess I''ll just say that the structure has been embodied."


    "Oh......"


    Truly explained, I finally understand Junko as well.


    "Vengeance against you has come to an abrupt end. Still, there may be types that burn their minds at hate, but from what I''ve seen, it doesn''t look like he was that kind of guy."


    "Yeah......"


    Junko nods in a uncomfortable face.


    "I''m gonna be a little distracted"


    Junko said so and left the reception room, so True and Tired also went out into the hallway.


    "True brother, that''s what I was asked to do. I knew I didn''t want to."


    Midori speaks truly in the hallway.


    Midori had earlier secretly witnessed where Lily was walking with a pitiful face.


    "Why?"


    The truth asks quietly. It''s not like I don''t really know. I''m not even going to blame you. I just wanted to ask.


    "Hmm... you know that yourself, don''t you? Revenge is stupid. And now that lily is the end of the human race that saw the fool in revenge. You just witnessed it, didn''t you? Still want revenge?"


    That spicy face of the lily was burning in the back of Midori''s brain.


    "I don''t want to do this for my real brother. I don''t want to tarnish my true brother in the form of using those dirty hands. Now my true brother may think that''s all right, but since my true brother got old... no, early on, I''ve seen him regret it so intensely."


    "No... I won''t regret it. I really... I want you to do that"


    Put your hands gently on Midori''s shoulder and tell the truth.


    "Without it, I cannot avenge myself. My revenge is complete with Midori. It''s a form of revenge that both Midori and I are comfortable with. But without it, I''m not convinced. Sin has punishment. I will give the judgment, but I must ask you to carry it out. [M] If you compare me to the death penalty, the judge is me, and the executioner is the best."


    "Heh... I was wondering at that point..."


    "Say it again. Never make Midori feel bad. I don''t regret letting you do that either. Revenge is a fool''s business, but you can''t just leave the lilies that took my precious people behind."


    And where the truth had said so much, tiredness had come.


    "Something funny happened"


    Tired projects the display and flips it to make it look true.


    "Was there a remnant?


    I saw the site name and incitement written on the site shown, and true said it.


    "It''s finally coming back to life to meet expectations! President pickled in nascent formalin! Starting soon! ''


    Formalin-pickled president - an organization that was thought to have undergone a mysterious devastation with all of its top executives bombed, due to pure children and truth.


    "Surely there will be demand, so is it impossible for those who take over after to show up?"


    "Scroll down and look at the bottom"


    I get tired of being told, the truth is I try to scroll through the screen.


    Truth slightly frowns at the root. Here''s what it said there.


    "Owner - Sweet Miho"

 1194 18

    At first Miho only gambled to bet gold, but he started acting with Junko and Zero threesomers, and he also got modified to gain strength and throw himself into a game where he gets gold and thrills at the price of his life.


    Even after being left rat-treated by Junko, Miho continued to participate in the play of death, provided by the pleasure-providing organization Hormaline Pickling President, becoming one of his regular players.


    The death game that goes on beside the doomsday was fun. From time to time, I even put it together with zero. I continued on my own even after I heard that Zero was dead. Immersed in memories once challenged by three people, Zero and Junko.


    However, Miho is dismayed that even the president pickled in formalin has perished.


    I lost my family, I lost my pure child, I lost zero, and I even lost an important place to immerse myself in memories. Miho resents destiny, wondering how much the hell he should keep losing.


    A life that keeps losing. But on the other hand, there is what we gain, and we lose what we gain. No matter how much you scratch, no matter how much you resist, no matter how much you try to protect, you can''t prevent it. Isn''t that how you keep being bewitched by an unseen fate?


    In Miho, such fears linger all the time. Every time I''m conscious, I''m scared, I''m sorry, I resent, I''m abominable, I''m angry, I''m painful.


    "This is the last time..."


    In a battlefield where no one is, grumble and squeal.


    This place was busy with a lot of people the other day. This is where Yoshiku Takada and Cornelis Van Dam were used for argumentative confrontations.


    "If this doesn''t work again, I''ll already... throw it all away. I''m sure my heart will die."


    "Come on, what are you talking about with your dark face?"


    At some point, Hiroshi, who came to the side, speaks with a slight face after hearing Miho speak to himself.


    (Oh well... there was this guy too. Could this guy be the next one to lose...)


    Miho, who sees the face of Hiroshi and spills a grin of relief, but behind his smile the fear was rising.


    (I want to avoid that more......?


    More than a failure to establish an organization - in that sense.


    "Hon, you and I can continue to do this as partners, right?


    Seeing Miho smiling and confirming that, Hiroshi moves away.


    (also, could it be, I want to finally come!? You''re finally here!? Spring on me! And Miho... about me...!?


    Nervous and solidifying macro in the kachikochi.


    "You... don''t get me wrong for a second? We''re talking about work."


    "Oh, right..."


    Hearing the dialogue Miho had spoken, Hiroshi wanted to cry.


    "You know, seriously, I trust you, and I want you to stay with me."


    Rarely smiling toward the macro, Miho speaks.


    "But you''re scared. Me, because I''ve just lost my life. I thought you''d disappear from before me too... I''m so scared of dying."


    To Miho, who smiles but speaks seriously, Hiroshi also becomes a rare and serious mode.


    "Okay. Work out more, and be super careful not to die for Miho. So don''t be scared."


    Miho realizes that her heart is warming with a twitch in response to an ambitious response.


    Miho realizes that his dark and cold heart is always warmed by this man. Occasionally - no, it is often annoying, but I still think it is appreciated. If you put it in your mouth, you''ll definitely get on with it, and most importantly, Miho himself is embarrassed, so I can''t talk about it yet.


    Mika, who finally recovered last night, was returning to her office.


    "You don''t know where Yukie is anymore!


    Before Nos. 2 and 11, Mika screams. Number seven went to the resting place of darkness, and number thirteen was his escort.


    "Isn''t the request pointless anymore? My client''s an enemy, and whoever told me to help him, he''s stuck with his enemy."


    Number two goes in with an unpleasant look on his face.


    "You may just be fooled! Besides, her mental state is not normal, and I want to talk more slowly!


    "Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi, Buhi


    "Are you praising me or not!


    "It''s super sweet, hey hey. Obviously, there are some of them who are after the original, so it''s not going to change what we''re dealing with."


    "Even if that''s hypocrisy, I''m fine! I''ll do what I thought was right!


    Even though she was annoyed by No. 2, Mika proclaims clearly.


    "Peeps, so we''ll have a hard time too."


    Bullshit number two.


    "You can struggle, but we''re watching the original become more dangerous than we need to be."


    "I''m sorry! But I''m the backstreet doorman! Be aware of the danger and be prepared!


    Even as she apologizes for the words of the eleventh, Mika proclaims herself numbingly.


    "And number two! He said he wanted to talk to me, guide me to the root of all evil: the rain shore lily! Why don''t you go ask me what you wanted to talk about!


    "Huh? Huh? Yeah? Huh? I''ve been a good substitute, that''s fine. Yeah, that''s good."


    Mika demands me, and I look blatantly disgusted, number two.


    "I''m telling you because it''s not good! Can you just take such a joke and make my image worse and stay put!


    He was showered with louder anger than usual, and number two shrunk.


    "Didn''t you realize he was a bad fake?


    "Phew, I don''t know how to do it. But I worked hard."


    In the words of eleven, two assert.


    "Just show me! Leave me a message on the eleventh, please! If there''s a raid, don''t force it. Run!


    "Heck..."


    "Roger..."


    Both Nos. 2 and 11 nodded with disgruntled faces at the behest of Mika.


    Lilies have been sinking ever since I got home.


    A mood that was closed the way it was going and thrown into the darkness.


    Vengeance is fun. That is a great purpose. That''s dark justice. The act of continuing to chase one person, indifferently, can''t be fun.


    Hate is fun. That emotion, which keeps people thinking indifferently, is a strong feeling equal to love.


    Revenge for those who betrayed themselves. There''s no better game than this. Work hard without any compromise and think of all ways to push your opponent down to Nara. Is there any other play that drives people so much heat?


    But if you lose that spearhead, all your efforts and thoughts so far will be ruined.


    Lily was in a state of disorientation with its recoil.


    "Does that mean Junko was also a victim, and that Junko didn''t do that with malice, either, because he gave it away with a cold attitude towards his mom?


    "That''s what I heard. That it was not the intention of Junko. That''s why lilies are so depressed. Come on."


    In the same room, Akiko and Mutsuki speak with a whisper.


    "Lily, be sure. Is it possible that Junko Yukioka is lying?"


    At last, I couldn''t bear it, and Taro Platinum called out.


    "Taro Platinum...... unfortunately, Junko often lies, but oh I wouldn''t lie in a serious situation like that. Besides, he''s a kid who doesn''t lie seriously about hurting people."


    A lily laughing powerlessly at the comforting white Kintaro.


    "But... both my long-standing resentment of Junko and my resentment of Junko but so much of what I''ve been doing will be a story of what the hell it was, so I really..."


    As we were talking, Lily''s phone rang. The target is Junko.


    "I forgot to tell you, I deserved that curse myself, and it''s not like I''m someone''s victim, Lily, don''t worry about it."


    When I told him that, Junko hung up unilaterally.


    "Because..."


    Akiko shrugs her shoulders. Junko''s voice was heard by three other people besides Lily.


    "You don''t have to lie shady enough to hurt people, it sounds like you don''t have enough words..."


    Mutsuki laughs bitterly.


    "I''m depressed and I lost it. I guess the reason I put that curse on myself is for a true rebirth anyway. I thought for a moment that I was furiously angry to quit poking Junko."


    A lily that talks back to normal.


    "My mom''s feeling better..."


    "I didn''t expect to get better with one of those calls. How dependent they are on Junko. Aha."


    Akiko and Mutsuki are smiling, but they are actually energetic. In front of the three of them, I just acted like I was feeling better.


    It''s not a big deal who put the curse on you. I don''t care if it''s in person or someone else.


    That Junko sincerely apologized to himself. That''s the biggest and worst problem for Lily.


    I wanted him to be a thoroughly unforgivable, hateful enemy, more irresistible. Yet the other person sincerely admitted to not being. Apologized. That''s all, my revenge was irresistible, and I was dishonored.


    "I''m going to lay down a little. I didn''t sleep well last night..."


    Leaving it at that, Lily leaves the room.


    (Dear Lily, I''m not feeling better. It hasn''t changed at all. remain depressed)


    Only White Kintaro, who observes lilies more often than anyone else, was discerning the facts.

 1195 19

    Before the lily, Junko stands with that usual smile.


    "Oh... Junko..."


    Without hesitation, Lily hugs Junko. Take your chances and try not to devour the warmth.


    From Junko, he lays his own lips on Lily''s lips.


    Now that I was recognized by Junko, it was a lily I didn''t doubt because I believed it was the best of my life.


    "How do you feel?


    Junko, with her lips off, whispers in her ear as she rinses her cheeks.


    "Happy?"


    Junko, who does not give the answer and asks further.


    "How happy are you in your life?


    As if it were a premise Lily is answering, Junko asks the next question before Lily says anything.


    "It''s great. It''s great. Definitely."


    Lily replied with a lukewarm face. I conveyed my present feelings to those I loved most in the world, feeling like I would also ascend to heaven.


    "Yes. Then disappear. I''m tired of it."


    With a cold voice, Junko thrust Lily''s body.


    "Lily, come on, it''s boring. I mean, it hurts. I think it''s funny that I''m applauding the pain again. It''s not funny to be with you. I''m sick of creeps."


    That is a dialogue that has been said several times in real life. But they haven''t spoken a tight word so far in bad faith. Junko doesn''t blatantly curse people so far in the first place, but at that time, Lily couldn''t make a very normal decision of shock and despair.


    "That''s a goodbye. You like this, don''t you? It feels good to you in a different way, like suddenly pushing you off the top, doesn''t it?


    Still, I was not dissatisfied with the lily. I was even comfortable with despair and loneliness. That was the culmination of the evil I believed in, crying, laughing, and getting more and more in love.


    (Isn''t that a lie?


    Secondly, a calm self speaks up.


    The phone rang and I woke up.


    "This is ridiculous...... at such a late stage, I don''t mind wanting to"


    Waking up from the nightmare, Lily whines out in her voice and strikes down her thoughts.


    (Dreaming like this means... was I frightened? Is this because Junko said that to me?


    I visited the Yukooka Institute earlier and remember Junko apologizing to Lily.


    Now Lily''s heart is separate from what it was before. Nevertheless, I had this kind of nightmare. I think about what that means.


    Pick up the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Lily...?


    "Oh, I didn''t know you were calling."


    Listening to their voices, Lily utters a voice that looks unexpected.


    "Hey... I need to see you and talk to you"


    It was Yukie who called me.


    Nice to meet you.


    Decide where to meet and hang up.


    "I''ll be out in a minute."


    When I said no to the three people in the living room, Lily went out to the table.


    "Mom, something''s wrong. I don''t know if you were feeling better."


    Akiko also noticed the fact.


    "That''s the time of year for Lily. But I''m talking about Lily, so I''m sure she''ll come back to life like an undead bird."


    Taro Platinum speaks out forcefully. He is usually a depressing white Kintaro, but all this time he felt like salvation, and Akiko spilled a smile.


    "True brother, you did what you were told."


    Midori reports with an unpleasant face.


    "Thanks. Sorry, let me do something nasty"


    True as I say, I stroke Midori''s head


    "Books, bad taste."


    "I know. Don''t say it again and again. And this nightmare is what Lily told me."


    It is true that during this time I came up with the contents of this nightmare from what was said during the night raid on Lily''s house.


    "Honestly, you didn''t have to, did you? How do you link this to reality?


    Truth once said to Midori when he showed a nightmare to Lily and chastised her mentally, reflecting that nightmare even in reality.


    "I changed my policy. Initially I was going to show him a nightmare and show him a reality similar to that nightmare. So I tried to poke a gap in the lily. But that''s a bad taste, and it''s troublesome, and I already... wish I could just punish you."


    But this nightmare is in Lily''s memory, and I see it as true when it affects her afterwards.


    "I don''t punish you...... But Lily seems to have changed her mind a lot ~"


    Knowing that Junko apologized, and that there were aspects of force majeure, Midori felt that Lily''s hatred and obsession with vengeance were badly diluted. Midori has also seen how uninterrupted it is for Lily.


    "I don''t know if I can forgive him for what he did."


    True to leak a rare, shady voice.


    "I won''t forgive you...... But... this only lowered my drinks a little bit"


    At this point, the truth was that I had already decided something on my mind. And because Midori knew it, he followed the true request.


    "It''s not about revamping or anything like that. Wow. You know I''m a real brother, right? That''s a pattern of losing the spearhead of revenge. I can''t help but put my swung hand down as it is - that''s the kind of structure."


    "Yeah, I know. I''ve seen that many times before. There were a lot of people in Yukooka who wanted a revenge retrofit."


    That is why Truth cannot acknowledge the very act of vengeance. I think it''s the fool himself. Because if you can achieve good vengeance and you can do it neatly, but if you don''t, it''s the end of the line.


    Miho and Hiroshi were in the office discussing the future establishment of the organization.


    "It''s big that all the top executives died and picked up the executives who were on the way. More than 90% are cooperative, and it looks like they''ve been waiting for someone to show up to put it together."


    Macro reports. The two men, Hiroshi and Mizushima, were looking for former executives of the Formalin-pickled President and were speaking up.


    "I''m glad you saved all the guys with no initiative. That''s what makes it a stop for executives."


    Miho whines with a little mockery.


    "But you''re in a position to be on top of those people, so don''t say it the way you looked down. No, that''s not a good idea in itself."


    "Right. I''m sorry about that."


    Noticed by Hiroshi, Miho honestly admits no.


    "I''m sorry I''m busy, too."


    Gently bowing his head, Miho spills a smile only for a moment.


    "You''re older, and if you see something wrong with me, you can say it relentlessly. It''s not like I want to get rid of Jesus."


    "Ugh. Leave it to me."


    Inside, even though I think it''s important, Hiroshi replies with majesty


    "By the way, how many more rats are there?


    Hiroshi asks.


    "I don''t know the whole number either. There are only four remaining rat communities that Lily has gathered. It was really more, though. Some were crushed and killed by lilies."


    Seeing that it could not be used and killed by Lily any more, Miho grasped the real power of the rat community at an early stage, some aspects of which made it more difficult for Lily to interfere.


    "So you''re saying there''s two more?"


    Macro thinks. Miho founds the organization, while attacking those around Junko Yukioka and losing four more rats.


    (With four left, are you still going to challenge the fight? I lost half and only seriously injured my opponent, this would be a bad fight for minutes. Honestly, I''d like to stop Miho. I don''t want to lose Miho. But you want me to stop talking and stop? Miho isn''t the only one fighting. The rats are willing to follow Miho)


    If Miho is alone, you can make him think of revenge, but if Miho is the leader and leads the team, there''s nothing you can do.


    (I wonder if there''s anything I can do... I''m confident in my arms, too, but it doesn''t extend to Miho. The enemy looks pretty strong too... Hmmm...... All I can think of is dying dreadfully covered in Miho. But I don''t want to die even though I haven''t even h yet. I mean, I didn''t even date my lover in the first place -...)


    It bothers me to think about it, but I don''t get a good answer.


    "What happened to Yukie?


    Miho asks, not knowing that Hiroshi is troubled.


    "He said he was going to Lily''s. Mizushima took him."


    In the words of Hiroshi, Miho ceases to believe.


    (Yukie himself wanted it? What are you thinking about the Hiroshi who will miss it and the Mizushima who will take you... No, you haven''t thought about it?


    Miho thought that there had never been a situation where the expression had a headache that would fit so firmly.

 1196 20

    By the time Mika had reached the house of the rain shore lily, it had been evening.


    I let No. 2, who has been there once, guide me, because I have vague memories of No. 2 and have missed the train many times. At the end of the day, I really listened and was shocked when they told me the exact location. Because it was not so far from town.


    I called a cab to go directly after I asked where it was.


    "At first they took me by train... People in that house prefer to use trains to taxis."


    Explain why No. 2 first tried to go by train.


    "I see! But the difficulty is that I can''t talk!


    Mika, who raised her voice on the train and brought back many noticed memories of loud noises in her coming dreams.


    It was the Happy Moon who pressed the pavilion bell and greeted him.


    "Aha, I''ve got two of the same faces."


    "Let''s say, men and women. Is it white?


    Hands up for the Rapprochement Moon, number two speaking up.


    "Don''t be there. I wish you''d let me know in advance."


    "Well, let''s go home, then"


    Mika catches number two collar that returns her heel.


    "I heard you called me when I was unconscious! I know what this badly done shadow warrior has done, and I hear the conversation!


    "I am the bad shadow warrior!


    "So now the real thing is here! Can I wait for you to come back here!?


    "The Awkward wants to go home now! The guidance was troublesome!


    Mika and No. 2 shouting alternately after each other.


    "Go ahead. I don''t know when I''ll be back."


    Mutsuki invites the two of them into the house.


    "Taboo''s Good Moon! How is it given to those who are relative to Junko!? Because you resent Junko?!?


    Ask as you walk down the hall. Mika also knows about Mutsuki. Including being a pure child mouse.


    "Aha... don''t you care about me? I assume you''ve come to talk to Lily?


    "I''m interested in you too! But if you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to!


    "I don''t resent Junko. Truth is, I resent you a little bit."


    At the same time Mutsuki opens the door of the guest room and urges Mika and No. 2 to go inside.


    "Why do you resent the truth!? Is this about the ''sweeping vacation'' thing!?


    Naturally, Mika also knows the story of Mutsuki being killed by the truth, because it was also known in the back street.


    "Normally, yes, but my answer is'' no ''. Hey. Everyone on the sweep vacation was interested in killing each other with the truth to protect me. And he died. I know they don''t even think about living with a grudge against me or revenge. I''d rather not. I don''t want to tarnish their deaths, and I''m trying not to resent them for that reason."


    Making tea, Mutsuki says.


    "While I''m not willing to take revenge, it''s not a grudge that killed my people, and still, for what reason are you resenting me!?


    "Uh hey... because he doesn''t have a delicacy"


    Mutsuki replied as she thought to Mika''s inquiry.


    "I know!"


    "Do you know what that means?"


    Mika, who nodded vigorously with her arms and was good at it, and No. 2, who penetrated.


    "Aha, more specifically, because you don''t care about the other personality in me, and you denied it. Hey. That''s what I can''t help thinking."


    Spilling a masochistic grin, Mutsuki rinsed his tea.


    "Dual personality!


    "Yeah, I''m more like a pseudo personality right now, and the real personality of this body is a girl named Shaye. As a result of Shayyah''s continued severe repression, he was comforted by seeking salvation and creating a personality named me, but eventually he seemed to have caught the deep end of his heart. Throw me this body''s full powers. Come on."


    "And that Shaye... is that what you mean"


    Mika drops the tone of her voice. I got intuitive with the woman''s account.


    "Haha, you too ~?


    Mutsuki also intuitively guesses and laughs strangely just because of Mika''s appearance and dialogue.


    "Truth is, I don''t recognize Sharia in me, I don''t care, that''s why I''m annoyed. Even if you look at me, I''ll deny anything about Shayyah. Shayyah in me can''t help but like the truth. So if it''s true, we can help Shayyah. But the truth is, you can''t reason with me and face Shayyah. I''m in trouble. Aha."


    "What are you really going to do with it..."


    The laughter of Mutsuki disappears in the words of Mika, who said it in a flattering way.


    "I don''t have any other prospects. But... honestly, the truth is subtle, and from what I see as a good moon, there are a lot of problems."


    "What problem!?


    "I''ve been trying to use it because of me. Push me down. Come on."


    Mika is stunned by the words of Mutsuki.


    "Try to use a woman for your own convenience, come on. But it''s not even that kind of nori, like a bad man brings a woman. I don''t care what you think of that, do you mean a lack of delicacy...... I feel like I''m giving up too because it''s already true, but I''m still angry."


    I know what true lacks in delicacy and if I do, I have an out-of-the-box side, because Mika is well aware of it, and I know how it feels to be a good moon, because I''ve often been frustrated with it. But...


    "I''ll say it again! Stop relying on me for real!


    "Why? You like the truth too, so stay away from me?


    "No! I have been swayed! I''m saying this for you! Don''t obsess over certain people for salvation! Don''t depend! It''s something you should solve yourself!


    Mika makes a sincere appeal to Mutsuki, who asks in a mean tone.


    "You know... I think you''re gonna have trouble liking that bluffy boy or being asked to save him. It''s absolutely crazy that they''re angry that they don''t move the way they want them to."


    "Right! It''s your wish, and it really doesn''t matter!


    No. 2 told him rarely and seriously, and Mika affirmed in a harsh voice.


    "Yeah, that''s what I say..."


    It wasn''t just the tone of my voice, but the complexion of the Good Moon changed.


    "Violence is the opposite. Rabu almost pi. Shh. GO in the brain flower garden!


    Mika tries to shield Mika while No. 2 summons her, but Mika lightly shakes off No. 2.


    "I don''t like it...... All the right arguments."


    "I wouldn''t struggle if I could live with the truth! But it''s also hard to live up to the truth!


    "Aha, what are you trying to say?"


    I''m about to get grumpy, Mutsuki, but I laugh at Mika''s dialogue.


    "The truth! I also know what it feels like not to like! If you can always live in the right shape, there''s no falling into the back streets with me! But you should also think about what to do to make yourself easiest! Mine is now the result of thinking about it!


    "So... to make it easier for me..."


    "If you were trying to rely on someone else you can''t rely on, it wouldn''t be easier! Truth is, I can''t count on you!


    Block the words of the Good Moon and yell out loud. To the final assertion, Mutsuki laughed again, but the laughter soon disappeared and he looked disoriented.


    "I''m not kidding. What a fuss... it''s Mika Moonshine"


    "Wow, there are two Mika Tsukinawa. Real and cloned?


    Taro Platinum and Akiko peek into the guest room.


    "Who''s moonlight! What''s moonlight about me!


    "Ma... you''re right. I guess I''m wrong..."


    When Mutsuki stood up and told him with a cheerful face, he crossed between Akiko and Platinum Taro and left the room.


    "Hey... what happened with Mutsuki? Did you say something to that girl?


    Ask Akiko as she looks at her blaming Mika.


    "I''ve never seen Mutsumomo look like that before, and I wanted to see the rest of it."


    "I said something a little harsh, but I didn''t scold you! I said it because I thought it was for her! It may have been an extra favor, but I don''t think I said anything wrong!


    Taro Platinum also gets a true face and bumps his eyes blaming Mika, but Mika doesn''t flinch.


    "I wish I hadn''t hurt you with malice, but I still care ~. Mutsuki... I''m not connected to blood, but I''m family."


    "Right! I''m sorry!


    "Excuse me!


    Akiko tells me, Mika and No. 2, who honestly bow their heads.


    "Don''t imitate Junko or anything!


    "Excuse me!


    Seeing number two, which Mika would not punish for scolding me, Akiko and Platinum Taro smiled small.


    Yukioka Institute. Living room.


    "If you''ve broken the curse, you can take care of him if he''s not so crazy."


    Towards Junko, the truth speaks.


    "Angel, you know, I''m treating you back from rat to mouse. I guess I should tell her I''m not going to do cold treatment anymore. I can''t treat you like a lily demands, but I can''t treat you like a family."


    "A lot of people end up having problems, right? The rat."


    I said to Junko, who talks with his arm around him and looks difficult, with a cold face where tiredness is only the heart.


    "Hmm... well, yeah, come on"


    Junko spills a smile.


    "I don''t know if Miho''s feelings will be cured. It felt like it was a takeout of hostility."


    (Lily, who was a stripper of hostility, may have changed her mind when she heard me, and I think it''s different just to talk about it. Hey)


    He was a pure child who thought so when he heard the true word, but in front of the true enemy of Lily, don''t say it. Besides, I don''t know exactly how Lily''s mood changes.


    "Will the nascent formalin-pickled President be willing to operate in the rat community"


    Tired as he fell asleep on the couch and looked up at the display projected over his face. What''s open is the site of the nascent formalin-pickled president.


    "Maybe. Miho was a regular player in death games run by that organization, and I''m sure he liked it."


    I remember we used to play together, and I was a pure child that made me feel complicated.


    (With the aftermath of the curse, Miho, Zero, I felt annoyed without interruption, and so I turned away, but the other side admired me over there, and you''re going to take the form of a betrayal of it -... Too much now, though. I can''t believe I''m properly aware of that)


    Honestly, no matter how I treated the rats, Junko never remembered guilt or anything at all, and I never considered their mood or anything.


    But now, I also feel a little behind on what I''ve done.


    "I wish it was just a death game, but if it seemed to spectacle brutal murder like before, I''d crush it"


    And, true. The Formalin-pickled president was an organization I hated, and even though he was crushed, he couldn''t have preferred the act of trying to rebuild it.


    "The formalin-pickled president was an organization that initially made death games a spectacle. It started to be a cruel show sometime though. It''s called a death game, but it doesn''t really always die, and it''s just a game where you''re in danger of dying. If he''s dead, he''ll be gone."


    When Junko was talking, the phone rang.


    The target was a lily.

 1197 21

    Lily was on the phone from the coffee shop.


    "Was there anyone else on the spot? I just want to talk to you, so I was wondering if you''d care."


    "Fine."


    When Lily asked me sometime in a serious tone, Junko accepted in two replies.


    "I''d like to see you both alone, as it''s fine after the rave with Rat... May I?"


    Lilies that bump requests without a priori.


    "Hmm, for what?


    "I forgot to tell you something. It''s about Yukie... I''ll meet her and talk to her. Besides, I''ve come up with something more important."


    "Hmm, for what?


    "Let''s settle our dispute."


    Asked repeatedly, Lily touches certainty. I was amazingly powerful in my voice myself.


    "We didn''t just have Lily set us up on one side."


    "Let''s end that, too. I don''t care how you interpret it in the form of my challenge, so let''s have one last fight."


    ''Mm-hmm... okay. I don''t know, but I get it.''


    Junko didn''t know what triggered Lily to feel that way, but he only guessed that something had changed dramatically in Lily.


    "Well, nice to meet you..."


    Hanging up, Lily saw the girl in front of her.


    "I was on the phone with Junko. And you''re going to duel."


    Yukie said sitting across the street. I was brought here to Mizushima. Mizushima sits in a remote seat.


    "Yep. I was actually going to take more time and keep snoring at you with Netineti, but I changed my mind."


    "I said about me, what do you mean?


    Yukie asks with her own face facing Lily''s face, as if she were seeing Lily''s position.


    "Junko will do what you want, so I''m going to ask for it. Please, or I''ll force you to do it."


    "If you duel and kill Junko, you can''t even remodel him."


    "Oh, if you ask me, you would have. You pray that Junko wins."


    Yukie pointed it out, and Lily spills a smile.


    "I''ll ask you one thing. How could you possibly have thought you''d succeed after land?


    Upon Lily''s question, Yukie smiles lightly.


    "I wanted to show you the living proof of land, I liked land, they wanted land to play this game to the end, and a lot of things..."


    "Is that really what you want?


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t bother looking at your eyeballs."


    Honestly, it was a lily to confirm, wondering if it was different, but I sighed slightly at Yukie''s light answer.


    (Some momentum will be lost in youthfulness, but it is nonetheless silly. Well, it''s interesting)


    But the readiness and the act are just funny, and I think Lily has nothing after that.


    "I''m sorry to lie like I was already on land because it''s troublesome. I was fooling around trying to make that work the way I wanted it to, but it still didn''t work the way I wanted it to."


    "Mr. Lily was lying on land, I knew it. But it looks like Lu was glad about that. Even if it''s a lie, it sounds like Lu was happy to have someone to suit him?


    "You seemed like it. This one was very troublesome."


    It was a lily that was tailored to land for use, but oh it didn''t suit the lily''s taste. I wouldn''t have bothered if it suited my taste.


    "I''ll advise you, Miho and I don''t have anything to say."


    "If you''re going to snuggle, Mr. Lily sounds more interesting, doesn''t she? But that guy is the one who took me out... I had no place to go and I didn''t know what to do..."


    "You say you''re going out with me because I owe you one?


    "Yeah... I was wondering if I should go out with you..."


    Yukie says hesitantly.


    He said, "I think he only thinks of you as bait."


    "Am I to be baited? A bait quest? Something Boring."


    "The hypocrite Moonna Mika must be caught."


    Yukie is dressed for Miho, so there is no point in Mika coming to the request with a trap and knowledge. It seemed to Lily that Mika''s attempt to help Yukie was still solitary hypocrisy itself.


    In Miho''s office, Hiroshi and I met two rats for the first time. It''s a combination of a high-teen boy and a girl.


    A tall obese girl with a face reminiscent of a toad is rubbing against the boy, whining bumps and rumors. The boy is unresponsive to such a girl.


    The boy''s name is Nagagoro Shimizu, seventeen years old.


    The girl''s name is Katsuko Kurokoma, eighteen years old, but this one is somewhat underage because of her face, and it''s hard to tell her age from a glance.


    Dumpling nose on thin eyes, saggy meat and skin cheeks. Seiko''s face, whining and dizzying, is irrelevant, but somewhere she also feels lovely.


    When I thought I had a snug happy looking face, I suddenly wrinkled between my eyebrows, distorted my mouth and got angry, and then I thought I had a tranced look again and turned my hot gaze on Nagagoro, peeling off my teeth and staring at Nagagoro and getting angry.


    "Sort of - I love it... I despise it... but I like it... I want you to die... hate... hate... but like... die..."


    Katsuko pushes her obesity to Nagagoro, whining like a rumor. Nagagoro will not refuse to do so. I don''t even imitate it like I''m holding it back.


    Nagagoro understands that he is the place of the girl who was invaded by madness. So I won''t refuse.


    It is obvious that Katsuko is in love with Nagagoro, but from Miho, who knows why Katsuko was attracted to Nagagoro, I feel sad.


    Omar was also pure, but Katsuko''s purity is once again different from Omar''s. Seiko thinks that the pure part of it is tragic.


    The rat community is just four people, Mizuho and Mizushima, and Nagagoro and Katsuko.


    "You want us to fight Junko too?


    Towards Miho, Nagagoro asks like a dal.


    "To be precise, people close to Junko, such as Makoto Aizawa, Mika Tsukino, and so on."


    "You can help me build an organization, but I want to pass to fight them"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t resent them. Why? is what I''m trying to say. Why do you insist on resenting them? I resent Junko."


    Miho looks away and thinks to Nagagoro, who is in a mood to question him.


    "What do you think you did? It''s a good place to resent."


    Although the same rat, Miho, knowing the circumstances under which Nagagoro was ratted, is severely offended by him.


    Nagagoro was a touchi with blood on his head right away. Immediately angry, quickly leading to intent to kill. I wonder why I''m so quick to get here myself, and why I want to kill people.


    But I lived desperately holding it down with reason. While being unreasonable about the fact that you are the only one with an easily murderous personality to this point and the spiciness with which you must continue to suppress it with reason.


    One day, I finally can''t contain my intent to kill, and I kill my nasty neighbor from day to day.


    While I regret killing people after killing them, there was no guilt whatsoever for killing them. More than that, there was strong self-pity for the unreasonable fate borne and outrage with no place to go.


    I''ve been desperately patient, and finally I can''t stand to commit murder and ruin my life myself. The world sees itself like that with white eyes as a murderer, and then they arrest you. That''s unforgivable. With the worlds, if they had the same nature as themselves, they would suffer just as much, and any day they would kill people. He said he just didn''t follow.


    I went to the Snow Oka Institute and told them all about it.


    ''We can start over. Even if you''re not guilty of killing people, you regret it, don''t you?


    Junko smiled and said kind words, where Nagagoro lightly falls in love with Junko.


    Changgoro was modified and gained the ability to plant killing intentions on others. This ability was used against the family of the neighbor who killed him, and he killed him together, thereby eliminating any suspicion of Nagagoro.


    Later, Nagagoro wanted Junko to know how he felt, and he also used this ability on Junko, but it didn''t work.


    Junko was stunned by Nagagoro''s lack of vision and ratted.


    "That''s what I thought Junko would like about me if he felt the same way about me. But now I think I''ve done something stupid, and I regret it... I don''t resent that. I don''t resent you for me. It''s about him."


    That being said, Nagagoro puts his hand on Katsuko''s head, which is clinging to him. When I heard that, Miho was convinced too.


    "Okay. As for Junko and the others, fine. However, we are going to invite Junko and the others to the organization''s inaugural party, so in some cases, we may have them."


    "I don''t mind if that''s the case"


    "Pah no... sounds fun... sounds loud... Enjoy...... I don''t want to go. I want to go... Together with a little bit of... hate... fun..."


    Listening to Miho, Nagagoro agreed, and Katsuko was still whining about bumping meaningless rumors.


    When Lily broke up with Yukie and went home, Mika Tsukinawa and No. 2 were waiting for her in the guest room.


    "The other day, this badly done shadow fighter took care of me!


    "He''s a bad shadow warrior!


    "Oh, I hope I''m not a phony again this time"


    Seeing two of the same faces screaming continually, Lily made me laugh.

 1198 22

    "Have you had the courage to drink?


    Making tea in Mika and No. 2 teacups, Lily smiles.


    "If it''s poisoned, I''ll have Junko do something about it!


    Mika screams like that and doesn''t hesitate to put her mouth on the cup. Number two is patrolling.


    "What would you do if it were an instant poison?


    "I have help to prevent it! It''s a trade secret!


    Rather than prevent it, it can be felt if it is a lethal poison. The art of fate manipulation, "The Reward of the Dream Angel," makes it possible to perceive.


    "I hear it was your offer to use Taniguchi Lu in the past to target my life!


    "I don''t know where you bought that information from, but you''re right."


    I would observe that around Mutsuki or Akiko taught True or Junko, but I am not willing to blame him either. Akiko in particular frequently takes to the Snow Oka Laboratory, and it is woven to some extent that we are circulating this information.


    "What resentment do you have against me!


    "Oh? Aren''t you listening to your motives? I was aiming for Makoto Aizawa. I was going to kill the person who became close to her and make her sad. A lot has happened, and I''ve stopped doing that already. Oh, I won''t tell you from my mouth why I stopped. It''s a hassle, and it''s not a very pleasant story."


    We talked that far, and Lily drank tea, too.


    "Then what resentment do you really have!


    "Rather than resentment, you''re dealing with Junko. Seems like the kid that Junko really liked, and that''s something worth breaking. But... things weren''t that simple. Junko felt resistant to dragging the truth to this side, while also knowing that the truth was the nature of this side. That''s where I teased him, and after corrupting him here, I also inspired him to build his body and mind. Yes... just like Mutsuki and Akiko, Makoto Aizawa is also a joint work of me and Junko."


    "So... the aim is not true, but Junko..."


    Listening to Lily, Mika said with a flashing face, lurking her voice.


    "Right. To clear up his resentment for Junko, Junko plays with the fate of the child he loves the most in the world. Don''t you think it''s nice?


    "I don''t think! That sucks!


    Lily spills a mockery with a sigh when she sees Mika screaming with anger and bumping her fierce gaze.


    "You''re a little too straightforward to be funny."


    "Great, good luck, but you wanted me to say!?


    "It''s too white."


    "I react the way I feel! I''m not reacting to make someone interesting, you know!


    "The way it reacts, it''s that the bottom cracks. If we hadn''t been so clear, wouldn''t we have passed it on?


    "It conveyed that he was the one who wanted to dis it without darkness!


    "I''m just saying what I thought. Just be as responsive as you feel."


    "Then the sexual roots are rotten! It''s true because it has a pure child! I know it''s a rotten sexual root, even if it''s done in a way that kills and hunts down true intimates!


    "It was part of an artistic activity. It''s an area that ordinary people don''t understand, and when I say it, it''s a pattern until they say they don''t even want to understand it."


    Though he denies and curses with his mouth, the reward with Mika, who gives an immediate and straightforward reply, was actually a lily that he finds enjoyable.


    "You wanted to have a hairless dis riae with me!?


    "That''s one of the things that made me happy. To make the conversation bounce, to infer the other person."


    "I don''t feel that way at all! It''s just uncomfortable!


    "That''s a shame. Apparently, you and I, all in all, can''t reconcile. I''m so glad you''re my enemy."


    "That''s a shame! But from this one, I''ll just say there was a harvest!


    "Like what?


    It was the first time Mika had a mouthful here. Lily sees things like whether she''s picking words or looking for them.


    "I know who you are! That''s it!"


    "Well, this is another boring answer. Think between them, to that extent?


    Lilies laughing thanks to you while you say it''s boring.


    "I''m sorry for your poor words!


    "Yeah, I''m sorry. I''m tired of talking to lousy people."


    "Heh, that sounds interesting instead..."


    No. 2, who had been forbidden to speak, finally went into it because he was unable to enjoy it. Lily''s face turns to her true face.


    "Sure...... Your mouth sounded like fun on your back! I mean, that''s fun!


    "Yeah, the conversation isn''t fun, but it was as delightful as seeing a rare beast."


    "Gu......"


    In a mean return of lilies, Mika moans with her face up.


    "During this time, I asked a lot of questions to your shadow warrior, was that all the right answer?


    Mika feels that it was a lily to change the subject, but that the topic itself is an even more ill-minded substitute. Although the lily had no intention of doing so.


    "Is that why! Good thing I''m not around, this guy just lined up appropriately for nothing!


    I stare at number two, where Mika is lying. No. 2 is turning away and grinning desperately.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "Pillow sales. This part, it was scrupulous, it''s a lie around there!


    It is a lily that I knew to be a lie even if it was not said.


    "Really? So, what did Junko like about you?


    "I don''t know! I don''t even care!


    He said it was a hobby connection.


    Lily looking at number two. Number two with his face turned away. Mika hits angry gaze on number two again.


    "You can''t deny it! Maybe it is! I''d like to think that''s not all!


    From Mika''s point of view, it was best to say so.


    "I guess that''s not all. I think it''s Junko''s favorite type. Because he prefers honesty. That''s the opposite of me, isn''t it? From what I can tell, honest people are the type of people who don''t like. But... that''s why I care about meeting you. You know, when you meet someone you don''t like, it means you''ve discovered someone worthy of breaking."


    Mika''s expression tightens to the lily she tells with a smile.


    "So you''re saying we''ll keep putting on a little bit in the future!


    "No, because I promised I wouldn''t. It''s my rule not to break a promise. However... only because of a promise to the truth, if you stand before me for another reason, the promise will also be voided. Hostile with me at best..."


    The lily flashed when I said it.


    I remember calling Junko at the coffee shop earlier to sign up for a duel.


    "Excuse me... I''ve never spoken to you before. Forget it."


    Both Mika and No. 2 look suspicious at Lily, who spills a self-derisive grin and suddenly withdraws her statement.


    "What''s going on!?


    Obviously there was something wrong with Lily, so Mika decided to go in and listen and see.


    "Turning to the enemy means�� probably not. I changed my mind."


    Lily to mislead appropriately.


    (You''re right that we don''t have that chance anymore.)


    And Lily adds without putting it in her mouth. I''ve already decided to settle for everything. If you never aim for Mika, you never aim for the truth. I have only one person left.


    "Your air now... is that of the dying! Is it bad for you somewhere!?


    Lily laughs at Mika for saying what she feels.


    "Hehe, surprisingly, you''re welcome to guess. But it''s none of your business, isn''t it?


    Bad health. This is off target, but otherwise it fits.


    "You just have to let Junko cure you!


    "Will you not say something stupid?


    "I hear Junko apologized to you! You can ask me to do anything you want!


    "You''re mistaken. It''s nothing wrong with you."


    Lily said, exhaling tirelessly at Mika, who was in a runaway mood.


    "Is there anything else you want to say to me? If not, I''ll open it."


    "I have something to say, but I don''t know if you ask me"


    Mika holds down the tone and sounds heartless or pitiful.


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t ask."


    "But still say it! You are an enemy to Junko or True or to me, but some seem to admire you, and don''t betray them! That''s it!"


    Lily was taken aback by the dialogue Mika emitted.


    "I withdraw..."


    Exhale as Lily was impressed.


    "It wasn''t boring. It was a delightful and meaningful time."


    "Right! Good for you!


    Seeing the lily telling her with a smile, Mika was also shouting with a non-challenging look.

 1199 23

    "I want to throw a formalin-pickled presidential nascent party."


    Miho told the person he called first.


    "I don''t want to celebrate reviving an organization that was hostile to me."


    The person on the phone - Junko says something negative in a bright voice.


    "I''m not going to do any murder shows like before. I plan to make it an organization that focuses on game spectacles and gambling. Still uncomfortable? Uncomfortable because it''s what rats do?


    As for Miho''s prospect, Junko and Makoto and Mika intend to participate in it as well. I intend to settle there.


    I''m not even going to trap you. It doesn''t make sense if you don''t destroy it squarely. And doing it in public is of great significance. Stocks of newly established organisations will also rise.


    "Hmm... I''ll tell you a little bit about that rat thing. I wanted to apologize."


    "What do you want to apologize for?


    Hard to say, Miho is surprised at Junko for mouthing a dialogue that doesn''t seem like it.


    "I''ve decided not to separate rats anymore. I''m sorry for what I''ve been doing."


    After Junko''s words of apology, Miho was solidified for a while, but eventually the mundane and angry came to a boil.


    "Huh? Now? I don''t know about this change of heart, but what do you think we rats have been thinking?


    "So sorry. Actually, there''s wax... ''


    Then Junko talked about the curse, just like he told Lily.


    "That''s after all, Junko is bad, and now he''s saying that, and I can''t believe he''s willing to fit in his original sheath..."


    Saying in a trembling voice, Miho mumbles along the way.


    ''I''ll tell the other rat-treated kids. There''s no other way for a child to lose his love for me, but if he doesn''t, he''s going to treat it like a test bench again.''


    "Reconciliation now... I can''t forgive you. You guys took... zero. You killed him. You betrayed me. How can you forgive me... Many others saddened, desperate, and killed rats...... now that! This... demon!


    I cursed at leaving the anger to me, and Miho stopped speaking.


    What a cruel imitation, Miho is driven by the urge to clench his teeth and grip his fingertip phone. Hatred and anger at Junko had never increased.


    On the other hand, another feeling is swelling up. No, it''s because I inspired this feeling that hatred swelled up even more.


    "I''m sorry I broke my hip about the story. So, what can I do for you?


    After a lot of silence, Junko encouraged the conversation to continue.


    "I''d like to invite you to a party to celebrate the inauguration of a new President pickled in formalin."


    "Fine. Including Makoto and Mika, right?


    "Yeah. So, I want you to go to the fight for the spectacle and have a party. If you want to apologize, that''s all you have to do. Isn''t that good? You''re gonna settle, right?


    "What form is the battle of spectacles?


    "In the meantime, even in the mass garbage riots, the truth was in the fight for the spectacle. It''s pretty much the same as that. Just a one-on-one fight. How many times have you participated in the president''s funeral?


    I see. I''ll tell him. I''m looking forward to it, so I''m not trying. ''


    Miho hung up after being angry with Junko, who supported him with a bounced voice.


    It wasn''t just against Junko that came to my mind, it was against me, that I learned joy in Junko''s voice and words.


    "Now more... that demon... Anyway, again..."


    Miho was trembling, alone, at the sight of tears.


    Ten minutes after calling Junko, Mizuho gathered three people, Mizushima, Nagagoro and Katsuko, to talk about Junko''s apology.


    "Oh, I just got a call. He wants to make up for it. I guess now. I''m being silly."


    Nagagoro throws up.


    "I feel the same way. Definitely unacceptable"


    and Miho.


    "I thought you could accept that."


    Mizushima says. Mizuho and Nagagoro stare at me, but Mizushima does not cower and speaks of her feelings.


    "Because... I''m the bottom piece of garbage. I can''t help being abandoned. Thank God you picked it up again."


    "So you''re leaving the rat community now?


    "No... that''s a little too... I was picked up by Miho, and I got a new place, and I can''t betray it."


    Asked by Mizuho, Mizushima answers with a weak voice, whilst becoming a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "At the point where you say you can''t betray me, you''re not the bottom piece of garbage. I mean, I''m more rubbish with a murder urge. It is a supposedly not to be in the world. Human filth."


    Changgoro poisons with plenty of masochism.


    "Sort of - I like it... I hate it, but I hate it... I hate it... I want to kill it... I love you... Hey - I want you to stay... I want you to disappear. But... I want you to stay."


    Suddenly, Katsuko speaks louder than usual. Apparently, in response to Nagagoro''s dialogue, he emphasizes.


    "I also... want to make up for it. I hate Junko...... but I like it"


    Hearing Katsuko''s crying voice, Miho and Nagagoro taste the feeling of losing venom.


    Junko, he''s going to the inaugural party.


    Miho told her that she should have reported it first.


    "Are you going to set me up there?


    Mizushima asks.


    "I mean, I put up a duel of the simplest spectacles. Put it on black and white then."


    "Can you win..."


    Mizushima grumbles anxiously.


    "Yukie will also work with us to prepare a death game to keep. So... I''ll kill Junko. straight from the front...... square and dignified"


    "When it comes to death games, you''re definitely not dying, are you?


    Nagagoro confirms.


    "I''m going to kill you, though."


    Miho makes an angry voice.


    Death games, but not necessarily all that one dies of. In the early days, one of them was a literal death game that was bound to die, but gradually, it degenerated into a death game in the sense that it could also die.


    The reason for such a degeneration is simple. If you were letting dead people out every game, it wouldn''t be enough to have a few players. There are also players in the guest, and from the customer''s point of view, it became recognized that it is better to retain some risk of death rather than around the dead.


    Those who expose themselves to fighting in public in the first place are precious. Many don''t like it. Former formalin-pickled presidents tend to lack the people to be players, so much so that they were rallying from abroad for a high price.


    Of course, some of them, like drum can kicks, don''t end without the dead.


    "I can go to the game, but don''t let this guy out"


    "Okay."


    Nagagoro glanced at Katsuko and demanded, and Miho nodded as well.


    Dark Demon Dragon Inn. Junko called Mika, accompanied by True, Tired and Midori, to talk about the invitation from Miho as she picked up lunch.


    "It looks like Makoto wants you and Mika to come out."


    "Another spectacle fight in public? I just did this before."


    True to imagine yourself shrugging shoulders in your head.


    There are truly several times before that that I fought at an event hosted by the President pickled in formalin, knowing that it would be a spectacle. He also participated in several shady death games with higher mortality rates, like drum can kicks.


    "Maybe he''s up to something. If you don''t cooperate with Miho, I think you''ll call me back another way."


    I also agreed with Junko''s thoughts.


    "I guess! Oh, and I''m late for my report! I''ve been talking to Rain Shore Lily yesterday!


    Mika''s report sharpens her gaze of truth and tiredness.


    "Disly-a, but... things were a little strange!


    "In what way?


    I get tired of asking.


    "It was like I didn''t have a few lives left! I suspected you were sick or something!


    "What..."


    Mika took a breath because the truth revealed her anger expression.


    "True brother... how are you"


    Midori sitting next to him pounded his true shoulder and slapped him.


    "What do you mean, you didn''t ask me in detail?


    I suppressed my anger. True, but now I ask by revealing my flashy face.


    "You didn''t tell me! But that atmosphere..."


    "Heh, Mika sister. Didn''t you record it?"


    "Sorry!"


    Stuck into Midori, Mika stood one hand in front of her face and lowered her head gently.


    "You seem to know Junko."


    Tired looked at Junko''s expression and said. True, Mika and Midori also pay attention to Junko.


    "Excuse me. Shut up."


    Junko swims her eyes with her cheeks.


    "If it''s incurable, cure him. You''re gonna die before I get my revenge."


    Hearing true demands, tiredness sighs in fright, and Junko swims extra eyes.


    "Ugh, when you do, revenge is foolish, and your true brother, who is always cursing, really sees fools ~"


    Meaningly, Midori shows her teeth and laughs.


    "Bubba Bubba Bubba!


    "True, I haven''t lifted the Prowl restraining order."


    Junko cautioned softly about the truth of headlocking Midori.

 1200 24

    It was also in the house before it burned, but there is a locked secret room in the rainshore mansion where no one is allowed in but lilies.


    Lily routinely visits this room. Mostly, I''ll visit as soon as I wake up. Coming to this room makes me feel better. It is important that you feel good from the beginning of the day.


    The room was a killer landscape. Little furniture or anything. There are no windows.


    Only one candle is the light, a special curse of the Lucanenco family. It was lily''s concern to keep it dim and try to make it as pleasant an environment as possible for the residents of this room.


    "Ohh, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    "Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    "No, no, no! Come on, let''s go!


    With a sad scream, those in the face of agony rise up in the darkness.


    He hears the voice, sees how it is, and Lily grins. By hearing this voice and seeing their faces, we can have a pleasant morning.


    "Good morning. Father, mother, Makocchan, sister, mother, uncle, aunt."


    A lily that greets the spirits of the family and relatives who have emerged, thanking them for their graceful behavior.


    Lily was a boxed daughter born into a famous family and raised with care, but without freedom, she had been depressed all along.


    It''s similar to Akiko. But unlike Akiko, Lily didn''t even have love for her parents. There were times when he sought affection, but his father was more important in his work and decency, and his mother was only such a father''s puppet.


    At first I followed my family and respected the house, but when I said "for my family" and tried to force Lily to marry me politically, I finally couldn''t stand on my stomach. I learned from the bottom of my heart that the family is not important, but that the decency of your home is just important.


    From that time on, Lily had no interest in the opposite sex and was still attracted to the same sex. I was in love with an older helper who was in and out of the house, but she was a minor failure, dismissed by her tyrannical father and brought the story of the fringe shortly afterwards.


    Lily defied her parents when she was born, but everyone in the family was a cold reaction. Lily realized that this was not a real family, and at the same time everything in this world seemed faded and felt cursed.


    The desperate lily opened a vault on the property, which should not be opened, and discovered the magic props that sealed the necromancy ceremony that was inside.


    Using the magic props for his family, after killing the whole family, he stocked the spirit.


    A lily who felt cursed about everything in the world can feel happiness only when she abuses people for malice and gives birth to tragedies.


    Lily was in pain of loneliness while she lived a life that brought disaster to the world. And even dragged fantasies about something called family.


    Lily was attracted to the Necromancer, and read the Necromancer''s book, which was in the same collection, and wore the Necromancer, even though there were no hands-on masters.


    She was born with an exceptional gift as a magician. Otherwise, there is no teacher, after twenty years of age, the brain absorption is dull, and it is extremely difficult to become a magician, etc. Later, Lily asked the fate engineer, but until she was talented and therefore attracted to fate, she said it was inevitable.


    Lilies who hate and resent their families continue to suffer extensively to this day, resentful spiritualization of their families and relatives.


    "Now apologize to me with the utmost sincerity today."


    When Lily tells him with a full grin, the spirits summon him in unison.


    "ZubiVasuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    "I''m sorry, Piaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    "Oh, no!


    Spirits who turn the eyes of their petitions to the lilies, raising their voices and desperately begging for forgiveness.


    "Your mother had a very good voice. Point plus two. Masako, you shouldn''t be your sister. I don''t like the tone of your voice. Point minus 150."


    Projecting the display, Lily rewrites the numbers on the sheet as she talks.


    "Mother closest to liberation, it''s finally 9999 points away. It''s five digits. Good luck to all of you who are still over six digits"


    The art of continuing to inflict pain on the spirit and not allowing it to form a Buddha is imperfect. Sooner or later it will definitely become Buddha. But if you do well, you can continue to suffer without buddha for more than a thousand years.


    In the case of lilies, he was trying to prolong suffering by giving hope to his family.


    "This routine is almost over, isn''t it? We will all continue to suffer for hundreds more years without being freed. I''m sorry, but I can''t help it."


    Upon leaving the room, Lily leads to the door and looks up at the void, solitary with a worrying expression.


    "Something lily, isn''t it strange?


    A good moon stretched through the hallway calls out to the lily that is wandering.


    "Junko apologized, and that made you crazy?


    Mutsuki asks all the hard things to hear.


    "What else could it be?


    Lily sneers, smiling embarrassingly.


    "Miho and the others seem to feel a similar sense of despair. I heard it on the phone yesterday. Junko also contacted the rats and apologized and seemed to be around. Some of them just seem to appreciate it without anger."


    On the other hand, Lily was envious of those people. If it was as simple as that, he said he didn''t have to suffer.


    "Evil...... I thought it was art to extremes evil. I tried to be the pinnacle of evil. But I couldn''t do it. The real evil, I don''t think so. nature. I and the rats would have been strongly attracted to Junko because her presence was too substandard to release a stronger presence than anyone I''ve ever met in my life. For me, Junko was also equal to the Goddess of Evil. And... that apology made me feel that way again."


    "Aha, I don''t know what that means. Apologize. I don''t know how that happens."


    Mutsuki shrugs her shoulders lightly.


    Soon, both Platinum Taro and Akiko stopped in the hallway to listen to the conversation between Lily and the Good Moon. I heard the two of them talking, and the content was content, so I came to hear it carefully.


    "Humans are creatures of love. Emotional creatures. The act of stroking or exploiting that emotion is considered evil. But that''s the most efficient and clever act, isn''t it? You can take hostages, kill your loved ones in front of you, upside them down, despair them, point them at the spearhead of revenge, and use man''s most rooted feelings to exploit and kill people. But it can also be called the extreme of evil and treachery. So evil isn''t the strongest, the biggest force? Isn''t it strength to extremes evil? Junko left me and the rats alone, causing them to recruit hatred, and where that hatred had reached its peak, he actually said it was because of the curse, and then even apologized. In nasty terms, he defused our anger and vengeance. Isn''t this just the extreme of evil?"


    It''s a place where I usually talk loudly, but I''m not in such a mood right now, so I was talking in a chilled tone somewhere.


    "Aha, that''s a weird story. Charmed by evil, evil is the lily of values called psycho, why did you reach out to me and Akiko? And then to Taro Platinum."


    "That''s right, Mom. I was shaking a lot about me at first, but then when I came to my mom, she usually accepted me as a family. I''m sure you''re gonna keep me alert and set a ruin trap just out of my mind. ''Cause I was in the mood, too, but I don''t have that vibe no matter what you think. Mom can''t be evil at all?


    After Mutsuki said it, Akiko also pinched his mouth.


    Lily turns into a troubled face, silent for a little while, conceived and teased open her mouth.


    "Honestly, I don''t know my emotions either. Akiko was raised with the intention of abusing him since he was a child, and both Mutsuki and Platinum Taro were just going to use him... Now......"


    "Lily, surprisingly, you don''t know who you are. I can see that in one shot."


    I thought the three women started talking to Taro Platinum again.


    "Basically, Lily is not an extremely evil man, but she can never just abandon a person who admires herself. Me, Mutsukuri, Akiko"


    The women, who were underestimated that it was about Kitaro Shirakata anyway, were surprised to hear him speak. Besides that, Lily was also shocked by the very words of Platinum Taro.


    "Because the fact that Lily was limited to Junko Yukooka, whom Lily admired, is traumatic. I don''t want to do the same. No, I can''t."


    To point out Platinum Taro, a lily that will be a flashy face. As a matter of fact, it was not necessary for Taro Platinum to point out that he was good at it, and Lily was aware of it. But I was surprised that Taro Platinum had spotted it and pointed it out.


    "Still, I only have a mom."


    Lily recalls the dialogue that Akiko once spoke in front of herself. That word - the look on Akiko''s face at that time - is burning hard on the back of Lily''s brain.


    (I do feel that the greatest evil in the world is betraying those I can call my own. That''s why......)


    The fact that I was once confined to Junko is traumatic, but I couldn''t do the same.


    (But I won''t actively help either. Zero, we drove him to a battle where he was likely to lose... but Akiko said... no way, the depth of love is different?


    Lily who doesn''t know her own mind.


    "Hey what... I thought you looked a little good on Taro Platinum. Mom really took it, too."


    "I wonder if it''s a foretaste of a natural mutation. Maybe we should keep the evacuation goods together. Aha."


    "Hmm, a capable eagle, when he hides his nails, honestly doesn''t seem to admit it. Pathetic."


    "Ah, I''m back to my original White Kintaro. Good ~"


    "What do you mean?"


    While the lilies were shaking their minds, the three of them, as usual, spoke with pleasure, so the lilies became silly to be troubled, sighing and smiling.


    "I forgot to mention, Miho seems to have invited Junko to a formalin-pickled presidential nascent party. We''re leaving, too."


    Lily speaks to me, and Akiko looks strange.


    "What are you gonna do with Mom and us going?


    "I want you to help me with the ceremony. They''re going to fight in public, just like Akiko did in the meantime."


    "Er... I''m a little... I feel depressed because I lost the other day."


    Ass in, Akiko.


    "Well, then it''s time for us."


    "Haha, then I''ll leave too"


    Since Platinum Taro and Mutsuki were named, Lily emailed Miho and told him that.

 1201 25

    Katsuko Kurokoma was an orphan who grew up in an institution.


    Katsuko admired and respected the institution teacher. He pulled everyone from the facility and took good care of those who left the facility. She was always clear and a woman like the sun.


    The girl was killed in front of Katsuko.


    I can''t forgive a man''s life for something unexpected. I want to find the killer and kill him. And with the desire to find the bad guys in the world and kill them, Katsuko asks them to modify the Snow Oka Institute.


    But the remodeling failed and had a strange effect on my brain, and I became attracted to bad guys who lost their normal thinking skills and even killed people fine. Because of this, I will also be attracted to Junko and to Nagagoro.


    I live with Nagagoro now. And all day long, he''s whining rumors on Nagagoro''s side.


    "Hey -... you cursed killer... go to hell... love it... love it... die... love it... give me back my teacher... you devil... but I love it... I will always be with you... Hate...... die...... I like it......"


    He''s a crazy head, and he understands Katsuko. Nagagoro and I didn''t kill people because we liked them. That is why hatred, but also affection, was one thing.


    "What are we having tonight? I''ll make something I like... I hate it, but I''ll work hard..."


    "Oh, well, let''s go shopping"


    Hold hands and go outside. Katsuko sticks to Nagagoro even as she walks outside.


    "Hate... die... like... kill..."


    Even outside Katsuko is constantly whining about bumps and rumors. Nagagoro gets used to it the earliest, so I don''t think anything about it. At first I was sick, and I felt sick, and there was resistance, but I folded in myself over time.


    Katsuko is suffering with a crazy head. I''m suffering because I''m crazy. Different emotions are simultaneously strongly derived but thus suffering.


    With Nagagoro, Katsuko''s suffering increases. But Katsuko still wants to be with Nagagoro, even as she suffers. Knowing that, Nagagoro chose to be with Katsuko. If you are yourself, she has pain and salvation at the same time. Without you, there''s only pain. Because that''s what I learned.


    "What, that hiccups?"


    A couple of bad high school students and a couple of boys laugh at Katsuko.


    "You''re blind, you''re crazy."


    They were two high school students who didn''t mean to say it in an openly audible voice, but the voice had also reached Katsuko and Nagagoro.


    "Hey... no..."


    Nagagoro feels caught up in the urge to kill, and Katsuko holds Nagagoro''s hand strongly, raising his cut voice and stopping him.


    "I can''t do that... I can''t do that anymore... I''ll hate you more. It makes me sadder...... Don''t kill me..."


    "I know."


    Looking up anxiously and turning to Katsuko, who desperately complains, Nagagoro gently strokes Katsuko''s head, saying in a shady voice.


    "Thanks...... a little -... good...... Delicious stuff... because I''m excited to make it for you... I hate it... because I like it..."


    "I''m hoping."


    Seeing Katsuko smiling at ease, Nagagoro''s mouth also broke naturally.


    "I''m having a founding party for my organization, so I want Yukie to work with me there."


    At the office, Miho asked Yukie to come in.


    "I wonder if there is something I can do to help..."


    "Don''t say it that way. It''s a little nuanced selling your name."


    "What do you mean?


    Yukie puts a small neck on Miho''s words. Even if he is blind, he is still firmly oriented towards Miho, who is talking.


    "You won''t be able to live on the street anymore, and if you''re going to live on the back street, you should sell your name. Junko... when his mouse fell into the back street, he took care of himself like that. I''ll try to imitate and support you, too. Well, if Bertie''s all right."


    "Me, there''s nothing you can do about it. Eyes, invisible... can''t even be like land..."


    One day I''ll be sure to be like land. Such unfounded aspirations alone made Yukie look into his own eyes. Yukie was frightened and tired that she had no regrets about the act, but could not be like land at all.


    "I think it would be a good idea for Junko to do something about that. Lily said she''d ask for it..."


    "Yeah, you said it"


    That''s all we talked about, and the conversation breaks.


    "Miho, are you still resenting me?


    "Naturally. But... vengeance and organizational establishment and two simultaneous processes were tight after all. Honestly, I feel like I''ve failed."


    In response to Yukie''s question, Miho answers the sigh mix.


    "You''re trapping me at an establishment party, trying to kill me?


    "You can''t frame me for a trap by unauthorized means in front of a large audience. I just have to be square and dignified. I only want to kill Makoto Aizawa. But it''s like a settlement route already, and I guess this event is my last chance."


    It is also difficult to rebel any more because there are voices on the part of the rats who also want to accept reconciliation. Later, the number of people in the rat community split by half. Without wanting to make any more sacrifices, Miho thinks. When that happens, even if I don''t like it, I have to accept a settlement with Junko.


    If this were to happen, Miho now regrets that he should have thoroughly killed at an earlier stage without straining.


    "Yukie said she didn''t resent me, and I don''t think she''s willing to hate me for that, but I don''t understand. They take away my loved ones... don''t take revenge. I''m fine, I don''t believe it."


    "I gave up that Land was going to be killed one day, and I knew that Land had no choice but to be killed."


    "Still... I don''t get it"


    Mizuho thought Yukie might be able to empathize with her, eyes on her, and tried to draw her into her side, but Yukie at the time seemed like this.


    Yet Yukie seems to feel beneficial to herself, so what she says once and for all is a structure she listens to, and if she just uses it, she can. But the feeling of disappointment cannot be plucked.


    I was just acting with a crazy killer with a head, and this girl''s thought circuit is out of standard for a lot of things. It''s not normal. And Miho realizes that he is a normal category.


    "The president pickled in formalin is back..."


    Dog breeder Ichi, who was browsing the internet beside dinner at the family Wombat, located in Candoville, muttered in tannic terms.


    "Well, without a vicious hobby cruel show, if you mean death games or gambling only, it might as well still be. It''s more of a regression than a newborn. That''s what I used to be."


    "Death games are bad enough."


    Yoshiku Takada, who was sitting in the seat across the street, says on the tannic side no less than a dog breeder, making coffee.


    "Still, players are fighting by choice of their own accord. It''s actually the wrong way to call it a death game. It''s not a game in the sense that you''re bound to die. If you lose a game that''s bound to kill you, you won''t have enough players right away, and customers will shrivel when a popular player or something dies. The cruel show was bought out of human trafficking. He used it, killed it and played with it. I don''t like it in my book.


    It was also one of the reasons dog breeders left the tissue. If the dog breeder, who had originally tended to distance himself from the organization, had thrown the management round to those below him, he would have done that before he knew it, so the untraining was completely gone and all the top executives were killed to destroy the organization.


    "I have a lot of reasons for that organization too... no matter how much I change my mind, my mind is complicated when I use the same name"


    I remember my sister and her former best friend for a long time. Of course, Yoshiku doesn''t know that the dog owner was the boss of the formalin-pickled president or that he crushed the tissue.

 1202 26

    Day of the presidential nascent party pickled in formalin.


    It looks like a normal party, except that the rings with rope and corner posts are centered in a bowl-shaped guest seat or surrounded by bulletproof glass.


    The party attendees are many executives, constituents and members of the former Formalin-pickled President. The members who were attending the brutal and outrageous feast are under arrest, so I guess the members here are those who have nothing to do with them.


    Neither former executives nor members wear masks as before. Members were masked by people of high social standing who were users of atrocity shows. One way or another, I am a customer who used gambling, so there is nothing to say about being told the face.


    From the Snow Oka Institute, Junko, True, and Tired attended, and Mika accompanied Bodyguard Substitute No. 2.


    At Miho''s request, there will be a player registration for the show.


    Only True, Mika and No. 2 will be registered as players, and went to receive explanations and procedures. Now there are two people left: Tired and Junko.


    "How could I not?" Is it convenient in terms of number of people?


    "True because you will lose again anyway... And because I''m definitely going to kill him..."


    "Er..."


    Tired is stunned by Junko, who answers so hard to say. And I also find the two words contradictory.


    "Aha, Junko and Tired don''t have a spectacle battle?


    There comes the Good Moon and speaks up.


    "I''m shy, so you think I''m gonna fight in public? Hey..."


    "Which mouth says"


    Tired goes into Junko, who answers.


    "Speaking of which, Mutsuki, it feels a lot different. I thought so when I came here last time. It looks like a lot of things are gone."


    When I saw the good moon, my tiredness smiled.


    "Aha, that''s what tiredness is, I''m looking at it a lot. But I was wondering if you''d be a little happy to say that."


    Mizuki laughs in the light.


    "You shouldn''t drag a dark heart or anything forever. I''ve been a drag for five hundred years, but it''s been very hard for me now."


    "Is it the same thing I was dragging on as I was dragging on?


    In the wake of tired words, the Good Moon thinks.


    "It''s hard to explain the hatred, the intention to kill, in my mouth. You''ll never know that unless you actually taste it. I can''t stop you, I can''t contain you."


    I am a serial killer, but I still think Mutsuki will not be criticized by anyone who has never tasted that feeling.


    "If Rouletto''s eyes got into me, they''d all be there. Any beautiful guy who was born to me and raised in the exact same environment as me would have thought, felt and hated the same way I did."


    "Hmm... I wonder if Mutsuki thinks that fate is inevitable and cannot be changed. I don''t think I am, but hey. There are choices and stomps in life, and there are phases where you can do whatever you want. Of course, a lot of people can''t even give it away, but come on."


    In the words that Junko uttered, Mutsuki flashed his face. I hate the idea of a good moon.


    And True, Mika and No. 2, who came back after the proceedings there, dive in nearby, and stand ear to ear. Junko and Tired had noticed, but only Mutsuki had noticed.


    "Besides, even if fate were decided, I still think it''s humanity to resist it - I used to say the same thing to you, Tired."


    "Do you want me to die and make amends for not escaping my destiny?


    Shoulder shrugged, masochistically laughing harmonious moon.


    "I don''t think your sins are on such a level as to make amends for death. I killed you too much. I''m killing a few more digits than you, and I don''t feel guilty, and I think it''s the nature of the organism that I can''t defend myself and it''s worse to be killed, but you and Tired, unlike me, are straining guilt, so it''s troublesome."


    I listened to Junko laughing and talking, and Mutsuki felt ridiculous about what she was holding.


    (Seems like Junko is Junko. I also clearly told you the truth I don''t want to hear, this is how you make it easier on me)


    Look at Junko, Mutsuki thinks so.


    "You and I are alike. Full of hatred for the world, he was bumping it. But you''ve been lifted from the curse. Honestly�� I envy you"


    Tired says toward the Rapprochement Moon.


    "Aha, I haven''t been lifted from the curse. Because you live with your sins, without even trying to be judged."


    "I''m the same, but besides guilt, I still have something that''s dull. I was recently... thirty years ago, but after fighting Junko, I was relieved of my hatred. But it didn''t disappear completely. There''s still another me in me... I lurk full of desire for destruction and disaster."


    "I mean... maybe some of my dark desires haven''t disappeared either? I thought it was gone."


    I don''t think I have a desire for murder anymore. It''s a good moon, but if it stays, I''m a little scared. Think I want to erase it.


    "Only in my case. I have a strong nature to enjoy destruction and chaos, and they seem to be separate from hatred. Of course, there were parts of it that were consigned to hate."


    "Oh well..."


    Seeing as tiring as he was carrying something heavier than himself, Mutsuki was at ease somewhere in his heart. When you are similar to yourself and you think you are better, the majority of people are relieved by comparison or immersed in superiority. Though a victim-conscious twister would envy those less fortunate than himself on the contrary.


    "Oh, it''s Lily. I''m just gonna go."


    I noticed the lily staring at me from a little further away and headed towards the one with the lily pure son.


    "Would you please feel free not to drop by?


    A lily that speaks with no expression.


    "Um, before we settle, I was wondering if there was anything you wanted to talk about. Come on."


    "Thank you for your concern. Don''t you have one for Junko?


    "Of course I do. Yes, but I''ll ask you first."


    "It''s true that there are too many things and it''s hard to say."


    Off the gaze of Junko, Lily makes a worrying look.


    "Well, what if we settle here?


    "I''m sorry. It''s not something I show you in public. Besides, I''ve already made up my mind about your last place."


    The look on Lily''s face, which was troubling, changed with that dialogue. He looks at Junko and smiles calmly.


    "Hmm... are you sure? Lily, do you really want to fight me?


    "Yeah. I''m not lost. Let''s pull the curtain."


    Seeing Lily''s face, Junko decides that she doesn''t seem lost.


    "I thought you were screwed, I don''t know if you are"


    "There''s no part of me that''s abandoned, there''s nothing there. Because it''s like the values I believed in until then have collapsed. Now I''m saddened by the weakness of people''s hearts."


    After I say that, I doubt Lily.


    "Junko, you don''t show that part. I don''t show my weakness as a person. I used to imagine that as strength and illusion, but now I think it''s clearly different. You''re simply missing some of the emotions that humans have."


    "Have you noticed by now -? And it''s not like it''s not entirely there, it''s just dull."


    "I''ve noticed that a long time ago. But when I met you, I didn''t know."


    That being said, not that there is no specific emotion at all, but the fact that it is dull, Lily was also the first ear.


    "Miho won''t mind."


    A hand-held, shabby hong strolls through the venue with a little wine. Some of the residents on the back street knew each other, so we were talking until earlier.


    I''m almost done with my work, including online advertising and site creation. Of course, there will be site management and promotional activities after this, but there is nothing to do right now.


    "Become...!?


    Huh, the appearance of a tired and harmonious moon entered his sight, and Macho raised his voice unexpectedly.


    Precisely, my gaze nailed to the exhaustion I was in.


    "Mmmm..."


    I am tired and pay attention to the macro, and my gaze fits.


    "What''s going on? Tie-jun."


    Junko, returning from Lily''s place, speaks out wondering.


    "From him over there... I feel the same wavelength beat as me. Seems like someone who wants to keep something like me."


    Hold on to your own breasts as you stare at the macro, Tired replied.


    "Hey, what''s up...... HONG"


    Mizushima, on the other hand, was speaking out to a man who hit his hot gaze tirelessly.


    "That''s definitely Shizuno Tired, the great sorcerer. I don''t even look like a girl, but it''s a boy."


    "To that kid, I feel sympathetic. Attracted..."


    "You woke up to Shota, not just Lori?


    "It''s not. That kid... feels like he''s compatriots with me"


    "I don''t feel anything in common. Ah, Nagagoro and Katsuko..."


    In front of Mizushima and Hiroshi''s eyes, the two rats approach Junko.


    "Junko... there''s Junko..."


    "Oh, don''t be there."


    Nagagoro tongues at Katsuko, who gives a happy voice referring to Junko.


    "Junko..."


    "Ah, Nagagoro, Katsuko..."


    Junko also noticed the presence of the two.


    "Junko."


    "Oh, come on."


    Nagagoro called out for a halt, but Katsuko ran all over the small run, jumping at Junko.


    "Fugi, fugi, junko... idiot... suck... hate it... missed you. Phew. I missed you so much."


    "Sorry..."


    Katsuko nods her face at Junko''s chest and complains in tears. I stroke Katsuko''s head like that, Junko apologizing.


    "Junko, why did you dump me? Because I don''t like dick? ''Cause I''m out of my mind...'' cause I''m stupid...? Then... modify me again... head... heal me. Don''t hate me... Me, hating and liking got messy...... crazy...... I like this all the time, but it was so hard to get dumped, abandoned, and so hard. I hated you more and more, I liked you... I missed you"


    "Eh... I was crazy too, so what?"


    Junko returns a very clear and simple answer to Katsuko, who complains painfully. When he heard it, Nagagoro was mute, and Katsuko...


    "Okay -. If you''re crazy, you can''t help it, can you? It''s been tough for me too."


    I''m convinced.


    "I have a lot to say, and I''m annoyed. I don''t care... but why did you throw it away to Katsuko! Besides, I left it like this... This guy couldn''t live properly on his own, he lived like a vagrant!


    Nagagoro roughs up his voice and the surrounding guests pay attention.


    "That''s a terrible story indeed. But there was something wrong with Yukioka too."


    The truth that was listening beside me speaks out.


    "I know. I asked, but I really wanted to tell you."


    Nagagoro with a bitter look.


    "Sorry... Katsuko. I''ll never be cold again."


    Junko apologized again, hugging Katsuko''s body all the time.


    "Phew, phew, phew ~"


    Katsuko raises an odd voice and cries out as she nods her face to the effect that she is Junko.


    Immediately after that, most of the lights in the venue go out and dim. It doesn''t mean it''s completely dark.


    ''Now let''s start a special event! See how many one-on-one dream matches by backstreet celebrities you''ll never see anywhere else, and more!


    The announcement flowed with a woman''s voice and the venue boiled with cheer and applause.

 1203 27

    "And before I do, I want to make sure that everyone gathered at the venue has a story in their ears. It''s the story of one girl. ''


    Suddenly the announcement speaks in a pitiful voice.


    "The combination of a girl and a killer is common in creativity. But in reality, this combination also existed. Lu Taniguchi, said to be the worst serial killer in Japanese history - the worst taboo - was on a wandering journey with one girl. They were bound by strange trust. ''


    "Is that what you mean..."


    I perceive the significance of the announcement and utter a voice that seems truly grumpy. Of course, Junko, Lily and the others, they realize.


    "Lu Taniguchi, the blind murderer, targeted Mika Tsukinaka, but she was the mouse of Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka, and Junko Suzuoka, both in a cordial manner. By Junko Suzuoka and Masaru Aizawa, Lu Taniguchi was returned, and the girl was left alone."


    The names were mentioned, and the gaze of Junko, True, Mika, and those who happened to be on the side of No. 2 shook together.


    "Shh! Shhhh! Whoa, whoa!


    "Don''t intimidate me!


    but then again, Mika cautions No. 2, who spreads her hands diagonally upwards, hooks and claws her hands, distorts her face funny, and screams with a strange voice.


    "The girl tries to be just like Taniguchi Lu, less pitiful, and she creeps her own eyeballs out. But at no time will a girl, like Taniguchi Lu, be able to see the world without her eyes. One day, the girl met a bunch of people called Rats.


    "I''m going to publish the rat here, too."


    Lily sighs and exhales. There are many who know that the human being who became the experimental bench of the Mad Scientist is called a mouse. But a rat is a word used only for pure child''s experimental bench. Few know that.


    "A rat is the generic name of some of the mice of Junko Yukioka, especially those who admire Junko Yukioka. But Junko Yukioka is a natural devil. Those like Shin Aizawa, who are disgusted with themselves and unfaithful, keep them at hand, while those who admire themselves treated them coldly and abused them. These abused and desperate are the rats. The rats wept at the work of the Lord, Junko Yukioka, and eventually joined forces and worked together to build a nascent formalin-pickled president today."


    Some of the people involved are stunned by the strength of the way the story is connected.


    "Miho resents you quite a bit... Maybe it''s more than a lily?


    "Yeah...... I''m starting to feel that way"


    In true words, Junko said with his bitter laughter strained.


    ''Rat learns of the girl''s misfortune, the girl learns of the rat''s tragedy, and the two joined hands. The girl, Yukie Shindo, and Mizuho Sugar, the leader of the rat''s nascent formalin-pickled president, are entering. "


    The spotlight is on, and the two girls show up in line with their hands held, walking towards the ring.


    I''m not sure. There was no one to applaud because it''s a performance and a story.


    "Honestly, you can''t play..."


    "I think so, too. So what? Feels like a lot of people don''t follow?


    Mutsuki and Akiko whisper.


    "Miho, I resent Junko more than my mom, isn''t it sticky?


    Even then, it was Akiko, who smashed the same dialogue as true into a lily.


    "It''s a different direction from mine, though."


    At least I don''t know how to do this, and I don''t even expose myself in front of a lot of people, Lily thinks. I don''t understand Miho at all and I don''t want to understand what fun it is to do this.


    Yukie and Miho open the entrance to the bulletproof glass and go up to the ring. Up on the ring, Mizuho whispered in Yukie''s ear, describing the current situation.


    "This event is not just a spectacle for the backstreet handlers to fight, it also includes schematics: Junko Yukioka, the rats who were abused by her, and those who hold grudges against her. Among the contestants is Taboo''s Rakuzuki, who once destroyed the organization to which Makoto Aizawa belonged ''


    At last, the guests at the venue understood what previous explanations meant and attracted interest. On the other hand, the good moon, which was named after me, was sloppy.


    "And Yukie, who is related to Junko Yuoka and his servants, will also play an important role in the game."


    At last, Mika is treated like a servant and bewildered. Truth remains faceless, but I picture myself with a shimmering face in my head.


    ''On this ring, Yukie asks you to walk around constantly. Players are asked to fight on the ring, but never touch Yukie. Of course you can''t attack Yukie. Do not touch it directly or with abilities or flying tools. No interference whatsoever. Fight while well avoiding Yukie walking around. If you touch Yukie, the venue will explode''


    The venue turned to the last word of the announcement. Few are out of line.


    "Heh, if the ring explodes. Still, the venue itself is not an explosion. It''s not a real idea."


    "You can''t even have a ring explode!


    "I mean, where is it? It''s not anywhere. Don''t you remember what Snow Oka meant?


    Junko grins and groans like she''s impressed, Mika and True penetrate.


    ''Naturally customers, refrain players and I all die. I set this up to give everyone in the venue a thrill as well. If you''re scared, please go home now.''


    Following the announcement, some left, but the majority of the guests remained.


    "I don''t even know what to expect."


    Shut up number two.


    "I want to watch the game for my life - I guess a lot of people find it more interesting that way."


    "I think there''s also a lack of crisis. We can''t talk about people either."


    Junko and Tired say.


    "Is there any chance that we''re all going to kill each other?


    Given the development that Yamato Miho is taking with him, I really feel like getting the hell out of here.


    "You mean you bothered to work hard to organize for it and attract it? Besides, some people are close to Miho? I don''t think I am, but hey. Miho won''t do anything so ruinous."


    and Junko.


    "I think it would be ruinous to just create a trick to blow up all the venues."


    "Except it''s a thrill issue."


    As True and Junko were in conversation, in the four directions of the ring, a huge holographic display was projected. The names of the contestants are lined up.


    "Quite a few players have been gathered. There are regular players in the game sponsored by President Hormaline."


    Junko says as he looks at the list of contestants. Twenty-two contestants are lined up in all, but no match cards are out yet.


    "Is he there too?"


    Truth shrugged when I saw Adonis Adams'' name listed in it.


    "Not a winning out tournament or anything, just a one-on-one repetition?


    Number two speaks the question.


    "Um, Mukashi, I''m a formalin-pickled president, and I said hello to the comic book tournament and all, but that ended in a huge failure, and I don''t think I''ll be playing that anymore."


    "Why?


    Wonderfully twisted number two.


    "Because the winner also continued to be wounded. I had a reservoir, too, but he said it was missing. Every time you win, there are more blanks, and at the end of the day, everyone gets hurt badly, they retail in the semifinals, and they can''t play the finals."


    "I see... is it impossible to have a real killing tournament"


    When I heard Junko''s story, it was a very convincing number two.


    "Game one, then! Makoto Aizawa vs Nagagoro Shimizu! If you are a player called first name, please come up to the ring!


    "Suddenly."


    True to be called by name and see those in the ring.


    "Because we have a prowl-looking ring, but there''s no entrance scene for the flower path, and all of a sudden we''re going up from the guest seat, so what do you say... No performances."


    "True, you wanted to enter like a prowler?


    "No, that''s a little embarrassing, so I''m glad it wasn''t there. But if I''m in the customer''s shoes, I want you to be there."


    Asked by Junko, Truth rethought and reworded.


    Meanwhile, Katsuko hugs Nagagoro as he tries to head for the ring from behind.


    "Oh, come on, what is it?"


    "Hey, don''t kill anybody. I''m gonna hate you more...... but I like you"


    To Katsuko, who leaks a true-sounding voice, Nagagoro breaks his mouth and lightly grips Katsuko''s hand.


    "No. I... go to discipline my heart. Fight against yourself."


    Declaring so, Nagagoro unwinded Katsuko''s hand in a gentle motion and walked to the ring.


    Changgoro opens the bulletproof glass door and goes up on the ring. The truth is already up there. Two boys confront each other on the ring.


    True, while remaining faceless, it releases a fierce killing spirit, Nagagoro smiles.


    "You want to kill me so bad?


    "It''s killing each other, so there''s no choice."


    When Nagagoro asked, the truth answered without regard.


    "It''s another rule you don''t have to kill. That''s why I''m not gonna kill you."


    Nagagoro declares, even if he is truly terrible at killing, without flinching at all.


    "When I say what I fight for, you fight not to kill me. To be able to contain the intent to kill. Even in the battle for life. You can kill me. Otherwise, it won''t be my training."


    "Ok......"


    True slaughter is clearly dull on Nagagoro, who laughs invincibly.


    (Even if they talk like that and tell me to fight with the intention of killing you...)


    True to come to a complicated battle where you no longer want to kill, but you have to fight with the intention of killing - to have such a double transgression.

 1204 28

    The gong rings.


    Yukie, who continues to walk irregularly on the ring, actually went up to the ring and into the fight, felt much more disturbed than she had imagined.


    Yukie walks in front of True and Nagagoro across the street. Unless she leaves enough, she can''t attack in a detour.


    True arms can do enough to predict Yukie''s movements and shoot a gun.


    But then, both the aim of the gun and this movement sandwich an obstacle named Yukie between them, so it is read somewhat. At least it is truly visible. That if Nagagoro were to avoid Yukie and shoot the gun, the place to shoot would be limited.


    I really have one thing figured out. Changgoro''s abilities are not intended for melee warfare. Then avoid Yukie, and no, use Yukie, a moving bomb, something that''s going to come this way.


    Both of them didn''t move for a while when the battle started, but Nagagoro set them up first.


    The bottom of Nagagoro''s clothes swoops violently. Like there''s something under my clothes.


    From the inside of the sleeves and hem of the clothes, four bodies of something long pop up and fly in at high speeds with a true eye.


    (Snake? No, Uzbo)


    True to roll around and scratch the four bumps as they see the identity of the flying object and make a fast and continuous bite attack.


    The torso is much longer than the naturally occurring utters. The ring with the two of them is more than six meters on one side, but the length of this utubo is long enough to make you think you might be able to reach the end to the end of this ring. Onaga Utsubo, said to be the longest of the Utsubos, has a record of four metres in length, but longer than that, and unlike the narrower Onaga Utsubos, it is also thick around the torso.


    "Is that... the same ability as me? Family Fresh?"


    Seeing a flying utubo, the good moon shrugged but seemed to make a slight difference.


    The utubo put out by Nagagoro remains linked to Nagagoro''s body. In the case of Mutsuki, after getting it out of the body, it can be separated and moved, but perhaps Nagagoro cannot be separated.


    Yukie has moved to a tough spot again, so Nagagoro can pull Utsubo in.


    (Hey... no, that''s a nasty ability. While we can get four of them out, that length, that speed, that anomalous movement, that continuous attack. I also feel helped by Yukie''s presence)


    When I used it for an ambush indoors, it really seemed like a pretty powerful ability. No, even in this narrow ring, it''s a sufficient threat.


    (Adverse if prolonged. This guy, even in the rat...... no, I guess he''s pretty top of the whole mouse if it''s just combat power)


    I didn''t see everything in Changgoro''s hands, but I only saw one utubo attack, and the truth is I came to think of it that way. Simply strong.


    There were a few who were receiving just as true. Among the audience and among the players who are withholding event battles after this.


    Truth finds itself. With the gun in his hand, he sneaks an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire out of his sleeve and grips it with the gun with his hand.


    Nagagoro releases the utubo again. Four after all. Each takes a true bite, in different orbits and angles, as if they were of their own free will.


    The first one wrapped an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire around his neck for that moment when he tried to bite himself. No amputation, wrapped around the neck and left motion stopped.


    The second wields the first utterhead in restraint, instead of the half shield, causing the operation to be interrupted on the way to bite.


    The third attack similarly tried to shield the first, but it bit me with no hesitation. But it doesn''t really arrive, and bites on a shield substitute utubo.


    The last four tried to backstep and dodge, but it was inevitable and would bite me in the thigh. The meat is slowly bitten away.


    He was hit in the leg and, from a customer''s point of view, he thought it was the earliest possible end, but the truth is, without flinching, he set his aim at gunpoint from the shadow of the captive utterhead, shooting two shots at the utterhead from close range.


    The bullet thrust through the utubo, hitting Changgoro''s knee and shoulder. The shoulder was inhibited by bulletproof fiber, but the knee was shot off and collapsed on the spot.


    Changgoro, who could also have made us attack Utsubo further here, but then he decided that Truth would definitely come to kill himself.


    "It''s gibberish."


    Raise your hands to pose for a freeze and declare. Utsubo pulls into Nagagoro''s body. Truth is, you can still do something about it, but Nagagoro is very impossible.


    "But you can kill me if you want. That''s the deal."


    Nagagoro says it with a perceived face.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!


    "What promise... I made that promise. I don''t have it, and this is a game, so you can have a fight now."


    While Katsuko gave a sad cry, the truth told him in a chilled tone and put the gun in his nostalgia.


    "First game winner! Makoto Aizawa! ''


    Called, cheers and applause wrapped around the venue.


    "You weren''t going to kill him over there!


    Down the ring, out of the bulletproof glass. True, Mika speaks.


    Looks like he had a situation with him.


    True to lower your hips on the floor and take off your pants without any trouble in public. Junko comes at some point, and he''s on the lookout. Tired is sitting back behind his true back, leaning perfectly against him.


    (And I want to take it!


    Seeing the composition of the combination of true & tired lower body underwear, the evil desire boils in Mika, but she desperately shook away the evil.


    "I thought it was a reconciliation route because Junko apologized!


    "If you can reconcile, you should reconcile, but Miho won''t be willing to do so at the moment. Whether you look at the old story about Yukie earlier or where Yukie was used to make you fight like that, it feels like resentment bone marrow."


    Truth is, I see that you are likely to be up to something else.


    "True, you can''t reconcile with Lily, can you? That sort of thing. Come on."


    When was the only good moon that came to my side, I told him to tease me.


    "But you won''t avenge me, will you? I killed all your people."


    To true words, Mutsuki laughed small, and Mika peeled her eyes and looked at the two alternately.


    "You said that before? I don''t want to take a cheesy revenge on those guys who fought you to protect me. I don''t want those guys either. Besides, I''m in the same position. Saki, who killed me, said she couldn''t forgive me any time soon. But one of these days he said..."


    "Lily killed my surroundings in bad faith. You were caught by a strange urge and you had no choice but to kill. I killed him by agreement with you and me. The background is completely different."


    "Mmm... well, yeah"


    Moon walked away when he nodded with an ambiguous grin.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Isn''t there a lot of shaking about what we just talked about?


    Seeing after the Good Moon, True and Tired says.


    "That was a good fight inside."


    Now a mundane white man comes and looks down at the truth and speaks up. It''s Adonis Adams.


    "Didn''t it look familiar because it was almost over?


    "That''s not true. The enemy''s ability. Oh, so you''re right to see it as unfavourable in the long run and set up a short-term showdown. In that trick and speed and even that narrow space, it would certainly be a threat"


    Adonis was as discerning as true.


    "I called the management to make out with you, but they didn''t seem to listen"


    "Too bad."


    I really wanted to settle with Adonis if I could. I don''t feel like I won any previous battles.


    Junko, who kept silently on true handing, but just after true handing, a lily appeared in Junko''s sight. I''m on a call.


    "Junko, do you have any idea what Miho is thinking?


    When Junko went to Lily''s side, Lily asked.


    "Hmm, I''ve been thinking about it, but I don''t know. Doesn''t that mean you''re conspiring with Lily?


    "I''ve helped you invest money and everything to create this organization. But I just listened to you in fragments when it came to calling you a little bit."


    Saying, Lily saw Yukie still walking fluffy on the ring.


    "Is she holding the key?


    "Do I have to walk all the time during the interval -? I wish I could give you a break."


    says Akiko next to Lily.


    "What a miserable sight. I suspected Miho''s nerves were exposed."


    Seeing the sight of the blind Yukie continuing to walk only one person by hand, Lily muttered in a grumpy manner.


    "Oh, hey, Lily felt that way, too."


    Junko smiles uncontrollably and peeks into Lily''s face.


    "If you''re my type of hater, I''d enjoy looking like that, too, because Yukie isn''t. I don''t know what the hell you''re letting me do that for."


    A lily that answers seriously to the teasing pure child. Instead of being the type I don''t like, Lily liked Yukie, so I don''t feel good seeing her being told to keep wandering around in public.


    (If you''re being fooled by me, there''s still a reason why I don''t like it being made by someone else.)


    Not speaking up, Lily added.


    The match continues afterwards. There is only one dead man out until the fifth war, and he ends up being considered gibberish or unsustainable along the way.


    "Enjoy the event around the dead."


    Said Akiko, sitting next to Mutsuki. There are also platinum taro and lilies next door.


    "In the beginning it was, but now it seems to be a way of accepting that Nori enjoys the battle purely to the extent that he might die, and if there''s no such thing as a dead man out there, he''s never been over it. The people who want to see people die want to see brutal shows or death games in the original sense, like lending competitions and drum can kicks, obviously dead premise. Come on."


    Mutsuki explains. This knowledge is a take-away of what Junko and Shinza were talking about.


    "Game Six, Adonis Adams vs Saito Platinum Taro!


    "Haha, it''s Platinum Taro''s turn"


    "Taro Platinum, I hope you don''t step on it."


    "I can do it, kid."


    Shirakataro says with a confident smile, turning to Akiko and Makoto.


    "Oh, yeah. Well, if you lose and you expose yourself to the wrong kind, you can punish me with an extra big punishment, right?


    "Ah............ no, ha, I''ll try my best to win!


    I laughed and said lily, platinum taro who was about to butt in for a moment, but I proclaimed it back in the mood.


    "All right, I''ll give you a second on Platinum Taro."


    "Sounds interesting. I''m coming too."


    "No, you don''t have to come."


    Taro Platinum refused, but Mutsuki and Akiko would follow without a problem. Lily looked like she was on the spot, so Platinum Taro dropped his shoulder discouraged.


    When Adonis goes up to the ring, he really goes up to the corner post side.


    "What, are you following me to a second?


    Adonis speaks truly.


    "Looks like there''s a second over there."


    Answer Adonis, who says with a stubborn face, with a true and faceless look. At Platinum Taro''s side, Akiko and Mutsuki were up in the corner, advising each other in some way.


    "I''ve fought him before. My body is clay and the bullets don''t get through properly. Pretty nasty. Besides, I can deform the shape of my body. You can change your body parts."


    "I mean, the kind of submissions don''t make sense? How about a blow, a slaughter?


    "The blow goes through, but it''s not good. Slashing it probably connects right away."


    "Then you''re close to immortality."


    "Maybe I can do enough to have a concussion"


    Whilst True and Adonis had a pale conversation, Platinum Taro Sayid said that Akiko and Platinum Taro were vehemently speaking.


    "Good thing, Platinum Taro. If you touch that fluffy girl, you''re all gonna die. If you do, your mom and we will all die. I don''t know if Moon and Moon will die to that extent, but at least I will."


    "I know. That would have been explained in advance. You guys seriously think you''re stupid about me. Yikes."


    "Yeah."


    "Yeah."


    In a good moon with Akiko nodding in the face, Platinum Taro came to his senses.


    "Uh, too, I don''t need a second to say this before the game. Go away."


    "Wow, what, the way you put it. Without your daily unreliability and danger..."


    "Fair enough, Akiko. Let''s make it about that. I really know him over there, and I think he gave me some information about Taro Platinum."


    Seeing Adonis and Truth speak, Mutsuki says.


    "Second man, it''s time to go away."


    Encouraged by the voice of the announcement, True, Mutual Moon, Akiko descended under the ring.

 1205 29

    "Platinum clay lilou!


    Platinum taro drills his hands into it.


    "Again."


    "Here we go again..."


    "Is that all you got? Why is that always stupid?


    True, harmonious moon, Akiko looks at Kitaro Shirakata with a grudge.


    When Adonis can afford a large swing of drill punch, he quickly pays his feet and tips Taro Platinum over.


    Adonis fires a few bullets from close range behind the knees of the fallen platinum taro''s legs. All the bullets penetrated my knees.


    Blood erupts just like a normal human, but when Taro Platinum put his hands behind his knees, he wrapped his fingers around the wound and blocked it with it. The wound on the opposite side of the thrust is similarly blocked.


    (I see, it''s clay indeed. The external wounds are blocked, but are they healing inside too?


    In front of admirable Adonis, Platinum Taro rises quickly.


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    Platinum Taro wields a drilled hand.


    While the drill itself is more than two turns larger than the arm, it is rotating, so Adonis sees it as seriously wounded even if only lightly touched, taking a little extra time and distance away.


    "Platinum clay lil rocket!


    The drill is ejected and flown, but I listened to it beforehand from the truth, so I don''t have to do this either.


    Shortly afterwards, the ball flies out of the flying drill. But I also heard that from the truth, so Adonis avoided it without stopping the movement - but...


    A ball of skin tone exploded almost simultaneously as Adonis avoided.


    Adonis bathes in the blood that was clogged inside. No, it''s not just blood. Small skin tone grains adhere in large quantities, twitching as if they were maggots, trying to break through Adonis'' body surface.


    Adonis doesn''t move and shakes off the grain quickly. The grain was lightly paid.


    Platinum Taro didn''t miss the momentary gap he was able to make there.


    When I wonder if a rolling drill has spinned on the ring, it moves like a creature of its own free will, striking Adonis backwards.


    In addition, Platinum Taro deforms his other arm into a drill as well and is beaten from the front of Adonis.


    Adonis also dealt with this pinch without panic. As Adonis himself turned towards Platinum Taro, the blow of the drill switched his body and flexed, spinning like Platinum Taro, striking the back fist in Platinum Taro''s face.


    The drill that flew further was Adonis, who tried to prevent it by shielding Hiraki Platinum Taro''s body, but Platinum Taro was not dumb enough to be pierced by his own arms either. The movement of the separated drill stops on the way and falls over the ring.


    Adonis takes the distance again. Drill attacks are troublesome. I can''t be alarmed.


    "Oh, my God."


    The other drill, too, Platinum Taro can''t eject.


    "Hey, stop..."


    Akiko under the ring called for a halt, but he couldn''t make it.


    Behind Adonis was Yukie walking fluffy.


    Platinum Taro also noticed the fact when the drill was flown.


    (Yaba......)


    Platinum taro blue with plenty of feeling that I''ve done it.


    "That idiot......"


    A good moon that opens its mouth gently. Almost everyone in the venue, not just Akiko and Mutsuki, predicted a future in which they would explode and die.


    If Adonis moves the drill, it hits Yukie. But if Adonis doesn''t, he might be able to prevent it.


    Adonis shrugged lightly. increasingly blue audiences.


    The drill fell on the ring in front of a direct hit on Yukie. Adonis was swinging his right arm down as hard as he could, slamming down the flying drill.


    If you do that, of course, Adonis'' hands are just not sorry. In fact, the skin of the arms is torn, the muscle fibers are ripped into bumps, blood is erupted, and the bones are broken.


    But I still have one hand left.


    When he squirms calmly in his mouth, Platinum Taro, who has been without both arms, turns again fleshy and rolls out the left fist of the one who is safe.


    Taro Platinum learned fear. Not because you don''t have arms and you can''t attack or defend yourself. Adonis'' too sober judgment and movement made me cower.


    Platinum taro is hit in the tip of his jaw, stripped of his white eyes, and lightly collapses.


    "Game six winner, Adonis Adams!


    Among previous battles, a great deal of applause and cheer boils down. The way Adonis won looked more vivid than this.


    "Even White Kintaro is pretty strong, but that white guy, he doesn''t do it"


    "It''s not just because you''re getting prior advice, is it? It feels like Pierce Rock wins ~"


    I applaud Adonis even for the good moon and Akiko on Platinum Taro''s second.


    "How unusual it is to make the opponent''s strength stand out and win."


    A lily who had taken a seat and was looking at it shook her head like, oh man.


    All I had to do was say you were tough.


    Down the ring, Adonis says to the truth that he was downstairs. The right arm looks terrible.


    "You should just go to the infirmary."


    "You don''t have to tell me to do that"


    Adonis walked past his true side and left the party venue as the adrenaline ran out and put his face on pain all over his body.


    The game went on after that.


    "Game 9, Mizushima Dun vs Mika Tsukinawa II!


    "All right, resentment drilled into the original dotted belly, it''s clearing up."


    "Not so much a big hole!


    Impressive number two and Mika to correct.


    "Do you want to expose my abilities in public?


    "I don''t mind! If you expose everything in your hand, if you can''t win, you can''t help it! Go as far as you can!


    On the second confirmation, Mika flies.


    "Oh... I can''t believe I''m on such a big stage..."


    Mizushima, already on the ring, was aware that the gaze of a large number of guests was concentrated on her, and she was trembling.


    (What is it, that old man? I was in a feisty mood because of this one, but it freaked me out. Then the tension over here will go down as well)


    The second with that in mind is subtly motivated down.


    (But no forgiveness)


    Already in my head, I put on a calculation to defeat Mizushima, but I throw something in front of Mizushima.


    Mizushima bounced backwards reflexively, but nothing seemed to happen instantly. It is subtly far from where Mizushima was in the first place.


    Sprinkled on the ring were round leaves. I don''t know what leaves they are, but they look like leaves that have rounded some, not one leaf.


    While Mizushima hesitates, No. 2 continues with how many more round leaves.


    (I don''t know what you''re trying to do with this, but isn''t it bad if you leave it alone?


    Seeing more and more leaves, Mizushima comes to think so and moves around beside No. 2, being careful not to step on the leaves.


    I would have been cautious if I had tried Mizushima, but it was pointless. I''m stepping into the offensive range of organic trap number two.


    When one of the leaves suddenly swelled and quickly became a bigger size than a human, it spread into two pieces as if to open its mouth, swallowing the body of Mizushima between the leaves, and closed it.


    The audience associates a caviar plant haetrisow. In fact, that''s the concept, even from the second one I set up.


    But from the faint clearance of the closed leaves, the body colour turns to water colour, and the body of the soft phantomized Mizushima pops out making a noise all the time, as if the jelly were to be pushed out.


    Blinking head in an indeterminate shape. And from head to bottom, the audience reacts differently when they see Mizushima''s figure of dozens of elongated tentacles, disgusting and amusing.


    "It''s supposed to come out, too, sss."


    Pompous groaning, damned laughing number two.


    "Oh?"


    Mizushima noticed that her entire body was covered with a clear membrane.


    "Well, you know what?"


    Junko squeaks when he finds out the truth and the prospects of No. 2. No, it was visible to Junko''s eyes.


    The entire closed mouth of a giant haetrisow is covered with a vinyl-like membrane. Trying to escape the gap is the first trick caught in its membrane. Since the membrane itself was not fixed after being thin, Mizushima was escaping outside the giant haetrisow with the membrane strained all over her body as it was. And it''s thin, so I didn''t immediately notice.


    "Ugh..."


    Mizushima groans. Neurotoxicity penetrates from the skin, blunting the movement of the whole body.


    (I can''t move... like this... so light...)


    Rolling on the ring before even realizing it himself, Mizushima fears. Totally carp.


    The angry gaze of number two is pouring. Seeing it, Mizushima remembered that she had hurt Mika Tsukinawa''s original, and realized that she was severely resented.


    (Ip Mountain... I couldn''t, but I hope your dreams come true... I''m praying)


    It was Mizushima who meditated on his eyes and decided to be ready to die, but after all this time, his opponent''s blow didn''t pour down.


    (I''m sure if I open my eyes, they''ll kill me then. Must be. I''ve been closing my eyes for a long time...)


    "Mizushima, regarded as losing his mind or unable to fight, won by Mika Tsukinawa II!


    The announcement of victory flowed, the audience was stunned, and Mizushima appeased after being surprised.


    "Oikolar, why don''t I have a round of applause and cheer? I killed him instantly, so you''re bored?


    Complaining about the audience, number two.


    "You don''t know what''s going on."


    "I don''t know either!


    "Uh hey."


    Junko explains to the questionable True and Mika.


    "I see, was it a bunk trap? You don''t have to. He''s a pretty powerful mouse. I can''t measure the application of my abilities, and I might be stronger than Mika."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! That''s not true!


    I don''t hesitate to say what I think. Truly, Mika yells at me.


    "What do you think? The original vendetta, I took it for you."


    No. 2 approaches Mika with a full Doya face.


    "Don''t get on with it!


    Even shortly after he was truly told, Mika drank it in a harsh way.


    "Is...? What''s that? I fought my original vendetta... I tried so hard, but this is it... I''m gonna grease you already...... I''ll tell you what I don''t have in a weekly reporter..."


    While teasing, he opened the lid of a bottle of wine that he had placed on a nearby table and drank the trumpet number two.


    After that, the game was digested and finally it was the last game. There are already two of us left, so I know the combination.


    "Game 11! Mika Tsukinawa vs Mutsuki!


    The venue flourished in this combination because they are all known for their backstreets.


    "Thanks for the advice! I''m coming!


    Mika praises you toward the truth. I figured out the combination at the point of the previous game, so I taught Mika everything in Mutsuki''s hand.


    "Thanks, hey, tired"


    "No, it''s not fair to just put Mika on her shoulder."


    Tired was advising on the Good Moon. Tired originally had a lot of empathy for the Moon, and even when the Moon was at the institute, we were close.


    "You''d be angry if True put Mika on your shoulder, wouldn''t you?


    "Aha, you know what I mean? But, well, there''s no choice. Come on."


    "I tried to come this way because of the consolation."


    Let the tired laugh in the bitter Moon.


    Eventually the two of them go up to the ring. Mika is already in a good mood, while Mutsuki stands idyllic with a slight laugh.


    (Strength is antagonistic. Hundred battles with each other, but a little inferior to Mika... I guess)


    Seeing the two girls facing each other on the ring, True decided so.


    Even if the starting gong rings, the two of them won''t try to move. I still can''t feel motivated by Mutsuki, so Mika is also standing with her hands in her nostalgia as if waiting for Mutsuki to catch fire.


    "I feel like I lost in a tongue fight, but can''t I lose over here? I''m so annoyed with you, I might bump that feeling over here."


    Mutsuki speaks with a smile on her face.


    "Where I want it! Hit it hard! I''ll take it!


    When Mika screamed, Mutsuki''s eyes changed.

 1206 30

    We see the enemy on fire, and Mika pulls out the gun first and shoots.


    Avoid the good moon lightly. Even if you say you have the ability to regenerate it, it hurts if you hit it, so if you want to change it, I will change it.


    I tried to wield a leech whip, but watching Yukie come forward comes to mind. Mika also stops the chase hand.


    (Oh yeah...)


    Mutsuki came up with some mean things there.


    (What!?


    In keeping with Yukie''s movements, Mika peeled her eyes when she saw Yukie make the kind of motion that she would enter with herself.


    Mutsuki ejects two sparrows from under the sleeve of the school run. The sparrow flies to Mika in an arc-drawing motion not to hit Yukie.


    Shortly after Mika sends two sparrows in different orbits, Mutsuki waves a leech whip across the side as she shields Yukie. Movement different from the normal whip. He curves and stretches, just like the sparrow he just unleashed, so that the tip like the one in the jaw can be beaten to pierce Mika.


    Mika did not do this and ate it on her face. I didn''t even have time to use fate manipulation.


    Mika blows up and falls sideways, but Mutsuki''s face is sinister. It''s hard to say it''s a clean hit. Because the whip was used in a strange way, the original power of the leech whip has not been achieved. If it hits the face with maximum power, it will be powerful enough to have instant death.


    Yukie came out of the shadow of Yukie and tried to chase the fallen spot, but it came to my mind. Because I felt a tremendous amount of fighting emanating from Mika''s fallen body. I see he must have tried to fight back while he fell.


    "That''s what you use your seco hands for! Silly!"


    Mika wakes herself up slowly and provokes anger. Blood pounds on the ring and falls.


    "Aha, take advantage of the situation, it''s a natural rush, right? Besides, isn''t that your face now?


    Moving along Yukie, Mutsuki provokes.


    Mika''s face was swollen up early. My left eye is closed. There is a nosebleed erupting from both noses.


    Audiences familiar with people''s deaths and serious injuries, but there were also a few breathtakers around the scene where their neat faces were crumbling, even a well-known figure named Mika Tsukinawa. Some get excited and take pictures.


    Cheekbone and orbital floor fracture.


    Junko decides calmly.


    "I''ll give it back to you more than twenty-five times!


    Staring at Mutsuki and barking, Mika pointed her gun over Yukie.


    It was Mika''s decision that if her weapon was more than limited to guns, she shouldn''t shoot Yukie when she came nearby, but Mika, who completely came to mind, didn''t even consider the danger at the earliest.


    "Sharing unhappiness!


    Fire a gun while activating intermediate fate manipulation.


    It is a destiny manipulation that inflicts the misfortune of those who recognize themselves as allies or descend upon them as enemies. It only works on those who recognize themselves as enemies, and there is no certainty. Also, I can''t be unhappy enough to kill you directly. Whatever indirectly leads to the killing.


    Mutsuki was alarmed. I didn''t think I''d get a flat shot in the current situation. It is this alarm that can also be described as the action brought about by fate manipulation.


    The bullet shot Mutsuki in the face.


    "Uh-oh!


    Hold your face and glance, screaming Mutsuki. It''s not just a bullet. Yukioka brand''s latest meat solution was packed. Used by True when shooting Mutsune before, it has such penetration and solubility that it is not comparable to the solution that did not work at all for Mutsune.


    I can''t keep up with my regenerative powers, and the protein on my face is melting more and more.


    Yukie goes somewhere while Mutsuki flinches. Mika, who sees nothing blocking her between Mutsuki and herself, goes on to shoot two shots.


    The fluttering but harmonious moon tried to turn away, but one shot was eaten. He gets a bullet in his right upper arm, and the meat solution dissolves Mutsuki''s arm.


    "Goddamn it! Guh!


    Screaming, Mutsuki holds down where he was shot over the school run. Melted flesh on his face and arms mixes with blood and spills massively into the ring.


    "Mutsu... Ki"


    Seeing the face of Mutsuki, who had become dewy, Akiko did her hand to his mouth and drank his breath. Platinum Taro next door also looks up. Half the flesh on his face has melted off, even the bones that have been peeled out have melted everywhere, and his eyeballs have disappeared.


    "You''re aligned!


    Mika was screaming with a brutal grin when she saw the beautiful boy''s face in a state of disastrous extremes.


    "Haha, where are you aligned... I didn''t get this far, and I got two rounds this way."


    So the meat on Mutsuki''s face finally begins to regenerate. The flesh that fell on the ring flew up into countless small chunks, and the blood became countless meteors and pulled its tail, returning to the face of the Good Moon.


    "More than twenty-five times and giving it back! Twenty-three more rounds to smash!


    Mika, still angry and cold, screams and shoots the gun.


    Mutsuki moves sideways and dodges, while swinging the leech whip diagonally from the bottom.


    Mika pulls herself back and flips a whip waved in reverse. And...


    A stopped whip in the air accumulates power and strikes again - but Mika also took a good look at the attack and sank herself deeply to avoid it. I''ve heard this pattern from the truth.


    There are still blade spiders and needleworms in Mutsuki. I can''t be alarmed because I haven''t shown either of them, but I''m listening, so Mika is much more alert. Especially if you have to watch your step.


    More harmonious moons wield the whip in a row. It''s an arithmetic to hunt Mika down the rope.


    If you make it Mika, there is Yukie''s presence, and it''s not easy to keep avoiding the whip that is wielded on the ring. And it wasn''t just a whip, it was a living whip, when I could also move anomalously.


    In addition, the weapon of the Moon is not the only whip.


    In the midst of waving the whip, Mutsuki fired a sparrow again. Now one.


    "Borrowed before luck!


    Mika uses elementary fate manipulation. It''s a fateful manipulation that brings your little luck. Again, there is no certainty. It can also be used to avoid bad luck. When activated, the good fortune that was supposed to come will literally stop happening in the future. If activated as an avoidance of bad luck, bad luck surely comes to the future, as does the late payment of bad luck, which is the same primary fate manipulation technique.


    "Guuuuuuu!"


    Fortune foreclosure ended in failure. A sparrow hits the center of Mika''s chest - just above her heart.


    Mika''s breathing stops for a moment and her consciousness flies. Little brown chunks flying in are incredibly powerful.


    Countless blades spilled from the sleeves of Mutsuki''s hands and feet, forming on the ring into the shape of a spider. Seeing as a good opportunity that Mika stopped moving, she decided to use the blade spider that had previously been kept warm.


    "Sharing unhappiness!


    Put the failure of the foreclosure of good fortune into the account of misfortune, and Mika uses the same destiny manipulation again. Although many destiny manipulation techniques have the limitation that they can only be used once a day, this technique is also subject to that limitation. However, in the case of this technique, multiple uses per day are a limitation in the sense that certainty greatly diminishes.


    The blade spider approaches and jumps at Mika.


    Mika fires one shot at each of the blade spiders and Mutsuki, shooting the gun.


    Mutsuki fired a bullet - and a bullet hit the center of his chest.


    (No... I should have switched that one. No way......)


    The bullet fired towards Mutsuki was wearing bulletproof glass. So there is one possible possibility. It means that the bullet shot at the blade spider was re-orbited by the blade of the leg and hit the chest of the Moon.


    (Shit... fate manipulation is too annoying... I mean, this looks like I can handle it because I''m playable, otherwise... you''re a hell of a nasty enemy. I guess it''s a lot more irregular than the ability to play)


    Squat by holding down the chest dissolved by the meat solution, Mutsuki thinks. Not even pierced to the heart, but one breast, the pectoralis major and the ribs, were largely melted.


    Mutsuki didn''t have to go on and get attacked because in the meantime, a blade spider is making a resolute attack on Mika. But Mika stitched between them and shot them with a slightly occurring gap in the Moon.


    It is a good moon that I tried to roll over and twitch, but a bullet eats into my right thigh. The fierce pain of melting meat hits not only the chest, but also the feet, and the Moon smiles in pain, sweating and weeping.


    "Twenty-one more shots!


    "haha... looks like you''re counting to discipline..."


    Makoto laughs unexpectedly as she sweats at Mika screaming in the wake of a series of blade spider attacks.


    Before his legs regenerated, Mutsuki waved a whip. Shortly after Mika avoided attacking the blade spider.


    But Mika was also reading.


    "Accidental prank!


    Use the most basic, versatile, and random manipulation techniques. This technique of the concept of calling coincidence raises questions about the sense of timing to use.


    Blade spiders sometimes move at the will of the Good Moon, while an auto mode exists that moves apart from the will of the Good Moon. I was in auto mode now.


    The whip hits the blade spider and blows away. No matter how much auto mode, there has never been such a hema. It''s just an accidental mischief brought on by Mika.


    (Seriously, how troublesome... fate manipulation)


    With frustration in mind, Mutsuki flies two sparrows. Shortly after you fly, wave the whip.


    Mika dodged both sparrows, and the attack by the whip shortly afterwards was pretty much everywhere, falling and avoiding. But there comes a blade spider approaching.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment! Arnd! The transfer of bad luck!


    Mika performs the matching technique, which is used to continue to set up the two destiny manipulations.


    In destiny manipulation, where there are many techniques of less certainty, the late payment of bad luck is a sure-fire substitute. However, bad luck always comes in the near future, and if you want to use it continuously, bad luck accumulates and the danger increases.


    The transfer of bad luck is the technique of putting forward the bad luck that can happen to you. This one still lacks certainty, but has the strength of being able to work with the late payment of bad luck and the foreclosure of good fortune. In other words, you cancel the bad luck you visit with a late payment of bad luck and you''re pushed against them.


    The blade spider did not attack. He switched from auto mode to manipulation by the will of Mutsuki and stopped the blade spider just before. Yukie appeared behind Mika from the direction of the blade spider.


    It was obvious that Yukie was led by Mika''s destiny manipulation. Mika and Mutsuki, we both receive it that way.


    Seeing Yukie pass by, the blade spider flies, but by then Mika had already stood up, and I squeezed at her leisure - I was going to.


    The sparrows released from the Moon had not yet been recovered by the Moon and were dancing at high speeds over the ring. One of them approaches from behind Mika.


    "Blah!"


    Mika sent it away. But shortly after the change of direction, another sparrow, flying from another angle, was hitting Mika''s face clean.


    Mika''s body slowly falls on her back.


    (Has the transfer of bad luck come to an end undeveloped and the twist of bad luck caused by the late payment of bad luck been paid for as soon as possible!


    Mika decides so, with her upper front teeth broken and her nose crushed and massive nosebleeds wrapped around her.


    "Original......"


    Seeing Mika in an unprecedented pinch state, No. 2 turns half a face.


    Fallen Mika, the blade spider jumps and even wields the whip chase.


    "An unusual reversal!


    Mika tried to activate the advanced destiny manipulation she had just mastered.


    It is a technique that can only be used when cornered, and by paying some price, the situation can be improved. I don''t know what that price will be, but we should only be able to make sure that the situation improves.


    Mika fired a gun at the dark cloud.


    Bullets fly in the direction of the unanswered. I didn''t even try to avoid the Good Moon.


    Mutsuki''s whip crushes Mika''s right leg, and the spider''s blade pierces her right wrist with a gun.


    (Failure......!?


    That''s what I thought, arrow tip, Mutsuki falls.


    "Ouch... agu... ahhh..."


    The bullet had hit the hips of the Moon and had melted some of the internal organs of the Moon.


    The bullet that was fired in the wrong direction hit the iron pole of the ring, and it became a bounce, and it hit the Moon.


    It is the strength of fate manipulation that generates the impossible coincidence. This is obviously the result caused by Mika.


    The spider stops moving. It is here that the operation was changed from auto mode to the control of the good moon.


    I grab onto the rope and Mika manages to get up. I''ve eaten a hard punch in the face twice and my eyes swell up a lot. My nose is crushed and my nose bleeds a lot. My front teeth are broken. It looks terrible.


    With that awful face, Mika fires two guns when she rolls her fighting spirit into a tremendous shape and stares at Mutsuki, who gasps in pain and wanders around.


    It hits both shots. Left and right legs.


    "And then... seventeen shots!


    Mika screams, then spits out the broken tooth shards that were in her mouth, along with the blood.


    "Mutsuki... it''s dangerous."


    "Oh......"


    Tired squeaks, and so does the truth next door.


    The abdominal wounds on the Moon have regenerated, but both legs do not try to heal. The flesh and blood melt on the ring and remain spread. Of course, Mutsuki can''t stand up.


    It takes a lot of energy to regenerate. There can be no infinite playback capability. After taking many rounds of bullets with powerful meat solution, Mutsuki was also out of gas.


    "Mutsuki! Surrender!


    Akiko, who could not bear to see, was making a sad cry. You look like you''re about to cry.


    "Aha, I can''t do that...... We haven''t got a fight yet."


    Mutsuki shrugged with a laugh, but the voice was not heard by anyone but himself.


    "That''s impossible. The Moon hasn''t abandoned its battle yet."


    Lily smiles and tells Akiko. I saw the face of Mutsuki and decided so.


    "Oh no..."


    A flashing Akiko. Where in that situation is there a winning eye?


    But it was true that the Moon also appeared in Akiko''s eyes, as her heart had not yet been broken. Bringing it to the rope, she manages to look up at Mika standing, with an invincible grin.


    "You''re gonna die like this! Surrender!"


    I also found out from Mika''s eyes that Mutsuki hasn''t abandoned the battle, but even so, it doesn''t look like Mutsuki has a winning eye anymore and screams.


    "If you want to lose your life in vain, I surrender and lose to end the battle!


    "Aha, you don''t have to do anything like that to make sure I win properly"


    Shortly after Mutsuki said it, Mika felt pain in the feet of those who were safe.


    Metallic - something like a wire pierced Mika''s calf.


    A wireworm that spreads the ground and somehow stretches. Its existence should have been alarming to hear from the truth, but it stood out on the ring in the first place, and I thought I could tell at a glance, and I was somewhere alarmed.


    The needleworm was diving through the gravy of the Moon, which had melted and spread over the ring, approaching from the body of the Moon to the place where Mika was.


    "What... this is... out of strength..."


    Mika is rapidly deprived of her vitality by a needleworm, and she faints and collapses.


    "Haha, a treat"


    Mutsuki, on the other hand, thanks to her sucking more strength than Mika, was also rapidly regenerating her melted legs, getting up and laughing at her cheerful face.


    "Oh... fuck..."


    Put your cheeks on the ring and breathe rough, Mika poisons small. There is no power coming out of my body and I am very unlikely to be able to get up.


    It was completely incomprehensible from the audience what had happened. Mika, who was clearly dominant, suddenly fell down, and Mutsuki, who was clearly disadvantaged, rose up energetically, smiling and looking down.


    "Mika Tsukinawa, regarded the battle as unsustainable, Mutsuki''s victory!


    But when the decision was made that the battle was decided, the announcements were called, and the audience, who looked like they were bored by a fox, applauded.


    "Aha, you, I liked it"


    A good moon approaching the fallen Mika and reaching out with cancer. Mika held on to her face, but shook her hand as she forced her to smile.


    Mika, caused by the harmonious moon, is forcefully held together.


    Mika takes it with a cheeky smile. I wanted to hold myself back, but I didn''t have that power at the earliest.


    Look at that sight, the applause goes louder.


    "Ugh... what the hell is that shitty post-game interaction? It''s like being a sportsman. Wasn''t this a benevolent battle in the back street? I even applaud the gallery. Nanicole. Nanicole."


    No. 2 complaining about dissatisfaction for some reason.


    "Surprise here! Another game per favor, we have a combination!


    Immediately after the event battle, which I thought was all over, the announcement flowed and the venue turned.


    "Final game! Sweet Miho vs Junko Yukioka!

 1207 31

    Time goes back to before the party starts.


    Yukie said this to Miho.


    "You want to be like land, but you seriously believe you can be like that realistically? You''re just paranoid, aren''t you?


    ����


    To Miho''s straightforward point, Yukie loses her complexion and leans silently.


    "You''re just clinging to the phantom of land by believing yourself along with it because this world is all about games, because Lu said so. You know you are. You see reality, don''t you?


    "The reality is outside this world. I won''t admit it."


    Yukie goes through the deafness of listening to Miho, who keeps pointing it out in a cold voice.


    "When it comes to looking at the world like land, do you know exactly what to do? I didn''t just look him in the eye."


    "I''m even training so I can be like land... Always... I''ve tried everything."


    In a plundering voice, Yukie says, as if to sue someone.


    "I''m not saying it''s absolutely impossible. There''s a real example of land. But to get ahold of it, there''s some big trigger. Readiness, crisis situations."


    Miho continues the conversation, chuckling at Yukie''s reaction as he thought.


    "Why don''t you take one bet? Put your life at risk. I want you to help me with my event, ready for your life."


    Mizuho then brought a story to Yukie about wanting her to act as a walking human bomb on the condition that if she stopped or hit it, she would explode and die.


    "You don''t just walk on the ring. I need to be able to fully grasp and see the space so that I can be like land... If you stop, explode, explode even if you hit the people you''re fighting. That''s the situation that makes me desperate. Maybe we can evolve. Paranormal powers may blossom. How about that? Why don''t you try?


    "Do it"


    Yukie looked up at Miho''s invisible face and responded instantly. Miho remembers such an illusion with nothing in his eyes, like being stared at.


    "If you don''t do that, you can''t be like land. Thank you, Miho. Now I don''t resent failing to analogize and going over the game. I''m sure this is our quest to move on to the next step."


    Yukie says it out with determination.


    "I can''t go back by the time I land, but I won''t forget land. Keep the land set in your mind and move on to the next stage. Because I keep walking."


    Yukie''s proclamation inflicted unpleasant pain on Miho''s chest.


    Miho and I intend to move on to the next stage. That''s why I''m trying to create a nascent formalin-pickled president. But on the other hand, I''m reviving this organization because I''m dragging it, and I''m dragging it, so I''m giving Junko and the others a little scratch.


    Miho thinks that he and Yukie should remain the same. Yukie also crushed her own eyes because she was dragging the happiest time. Same. Should be the same. Yet now I feel different. And it was a thorn, and it pierced Miho''s heart.


    Yukie thus comes to the bet and continues to wander on the ring, where the killing is taking place right on the side.


    I just keep walking, intending to open my eyes with lost eyeballs and be able to recognize the world like land. I even walk, desperately remembering, wishing and thinking, trying to see and grasp the surrounding space.


    Meanwhile, everyone lost sight of Yukie like that, and the announcement flowed through the venue. Those who were near Junko pay attention to Junko.


    "You, were you planning to leave?


    True asks Junko.


    "It''s my first ear. Doesn''t it feel like you don''t have to tell me whether or not you''re in front of a lot of people because I say no even if you sign up normally?


    Junko answers with a smile.


    "Now, if you say no, there''s no problem."


    And, tired.


    "If you do, Miho''s face will be crushed."


    As I say, Junko looks back and turns his gaze to Miho, who appeared in the venue.


    Miho does not try to gaze at Junko, but passes beside him to the ring.


    "You also have a favorite place to go. It feels like he stuck around. That''s the way I don''t like it."


    True to say at a glance at Miho.


    "Well. It''s cheating, but, well... we have drawbacks, too, so I''m gonna hang out."


    That said Junko heads to the ring. Mizuho, who is up first, sticks his hostile gaze at Junko, but this time Junko ignored his gaze better.


    When Junko stands in the ring, the venue boils.


    "Yukie, aren''t you tired?


    Junko up in the ring speaks up.


    "It''s okay...... I''ll work hard"


    Junko turns to smile small, Yukie still walks fluffy.


    "Don''t be nice to me in cold blood. I''m gonna throw up."


    Miho stares at Junko and offends him.


    "If you don''t have to be nice, you don''t have to be here, do you? I didn''t want to fight originally. Come on. I put Miho''s face up, and I went up here for you, didn''t I?


    "I''m grateful. If you don''t respond, I''m just talking about using this kid to force him up, and I don''t feel beneficial about that."


    "I''m wicked. Well...... Miho''s character can''t do that. Whatever you say, Lily."


    "I was wondering if you wouldn''t send me out there to pick me up."


    The two conversations were not heard until under the ring, but Lily, who read the conversation in lip reading surgery, groaned in a grumpy manner.


    "Miho, can you beat Junko?


    In that question of Akiko next to Lily, Lily floated a scornful mockery.


    "That''s really crap. I wonder if Miho wants to smash his balls and hit the length of his thoughts."


    Or are you up to something, but no matter what you do, Lily sees no matter what you can''t do about Junko in Miho.


    Mika had lost her mind at some point.


    When he regained consciousness, he was sleeping on the floor of the infirmary. There were multiple beds, but they were all used and full. The wounded who fought first are asleep.


    An ice sac is placed on his face. My face hurts terribly. He had also injured his right leg and right wrist.


    "Are you okay?"


    I heard a voice, so I shifted the ice sac a little, and when I opened one eye, I had the face of a good moon peeking into me worried.


    "Not at all ok......"


    Mika answers with a bitter laugh, without the strength to scream.


    "Are you also guilty of making me so blurry? I don''t resent you at all, so don''t worry about it."


    "Aha, it''s a battle, and this one got hit to the point of dying, so there''s no such thing... but yeah, I care a lot about you"


    A good moon makes me laugh.


    "Didn''t you clear up the grudge you lost in the tongue fight and sober up?


    "That was soothing, but I mean, it was too much, remember the bad old days. Come on."


    "Something unpleasant?


    "Previously, when I saw a girl your age, I was willing to kill her, because I was killing her. Hey. Now the urge has disappeared, but I fought you, and I''ve overdone it... and sometimes I associate myself a little with that time, and my disgust boils down to it. A lot of complexity."


    "If you don''t have that urge right now, it doesn''t matter. If not now and back in the day, try to break it off if it''s different by reason. Reason is also necessary to contain emotions. Of course you can''t break it all off, but it''s still a lot easier."


    "Yeah, I know"


    Mika cares about herself, but I still think it''s all about honesty, Mutsuki. But on the other hand, I also think of something else.


    "I wonder if you are much more adult than I am. I''m out of society - but I''ve only lived about three or four years. Until then, I was locked in the house."


    Mutsuki remembers what Mika told me before. I was angry that you said a lot to me greatly, but I''m reasonably accepting that they''re all right.


    "If you live that much in the back street, you can say you have enough social experience. I... sometimes wear two bunches of frizz, and I''ve seen a lot of it. So... not to be proud, but as an objective fact, I would be more adult than any other girl my age, and I might say something great with it. I''m sorry if I''m upset."


    "Oh well..."


    Listening to Mika, Mutsuki smiled and threw a wireworm out of her fingertips and stabbed Mika in the neck.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    The one who raised his voice was number two, who was keeping an eye on things a little further away. I think Mika was there.


    "Ouch, what did you do?


    "Because I took my life from you. Hey. I''ll give it back."


    Meanwhile, Mutsuki injects the energy of life into Mika''s body through a wireworm.


    "Are you okay with that?


    "I''ve replenished the nutrients in the infusion for this, so I''m fine. Don''t over-inject it just a little bit so the wound heals. You might get a little fat. Aha."


    "Huh, I have trouble gaining weight!


    To the words of the Good Moon, Mika screams as she wanders.


    "Oh, that''s nice. It''s easier to distinguish between the original and the clones, and I''m going to inject it."


    "Haha, whoa"


    "Slightly, slightly!


    Yuzuki responds with a smile to the request of No. 2, and Mika is a wolf. I imagined myself singing in a five-man center, full of just one fat person.


    "Oh, and before I forget... there''s something I need to tell you"


    Mika dropped the tone of her voice again and said.


    "What?"


    "I liked you too."


    When Mika smiled and told Mitsuka, and Mizuki smiled, she reached for Mika silently and naturally.


    Mika also raised her hand and gently struck her fist against Mutsuki''s fist.

 1208 32

    Miho did not hesitate to challenge Junko to a melee.


    Miho''s fist, which is packed between them and beaten, is engulfed in flames. No, the flames erupt.


    The flames scattered between Junko and Miho, as if it had happened in the explosion, but Junko is plainly bare-handed at the fist of the burning Miho.


    What is even more surprising is that the flames are not going to any pure child''s side. It is inhibited, as if the fire were blocked by invisible walls.


    With that sight in sight, Miho has feelings equal to a sense of despair, and his fighting spirit is about to fade. You can''t possibly not know what this means. Flames, my greatest weapon, are equal to what has been shown when they do not work against the enemy in any way.


    (I can''t believe I can win... I don''t think. But I''m gonna bump all of myself. Previous grudges...... thoughts, all of them eh)


    Lily''s reading of Miho was a hit. Exactly for that reason, I was forced to assemble this match card. In front of the public, with the nuance of pushing yourself.


    "Clumsy, Miho."


    Junko smiles uncontrollably and says in a familiar voice, not a mocking sound.


    Miho, whose heart was about to shake for a moment, bites his teeth and rolls out a knee kick from close range.


    Junko lets go of Miho''s fist, jumps lightly in the rear and squeezes Miho''s knee kick.


    (Miho is pathetic if you kill him in a moment, or Miho is going to be angry even if he keeps turning to take it at ease and... what am I supposed to do in this case)


    He was a pure child who was lost with that in mind.


    Miho sprays flames from close range, even though he knows it''s useless.


    All flames are blocked. There is no indication that it will reach Junko at all.


    (You keep the vacuum stationary and cover my perimeter, so just flames will never reach you, huh? unless you realize that fact and you can disarm that defense)


    Junko waves the knife. It disappears before the wrist of the waved hand.


    Beyond his wrist, he crosses the space and appears to the neck of the bloom.


    (Huh?)


    A pure child who tried to knock a knife into his neck muscle and stun him, but was surprised by the odd feeling of little response.


    Miho flattened all his neck to the side, making it as if there were bundles of paper overlapping. Junko''s knife slashes through it.


    It was only for a moment that I bundled the paper. Something too long. If you leave it in such a state, the circulation of blood also lags, causing your brain to lose blood and die. Neither does nerve transmission work.


    (I can do that, too. You don''t think I made it? No, I don''t know if I should say I didn''t think of it)


    Junko looks at Miho with surprise and inspiration.


    "Accidental Prank"


    Miho activates destiny manipulation.


    "Oops."


    What I thought was a ring and stepped on was part of Miho, which turned into a canvas of rings, to activate fate manipulation, while at the same time trying to move it and turn Junko. I can get away with just moving it normally. But combined with accidental pranks, no matter how pure they are, they are inevitable and greatly disoriented.


    If Miho blows out a flame after a disfigured pure child


    "Transfer of bad luck"


    It was Junko, not Miho, who shrugged so much. Junko also uses fate manipulation to cover his bad luck with Miho.


    At the same time as Junko returns to position, part of Miho''s cloth-shaped body at his feet slips over the ring and heads toward Yukie.


    Miho was distracted by the act and hurried to retrieve his cloth-shaped body. I gave you priority over the attack on Junko.


    Miho alerts him to the attack from Junko, backsteps and takes distance, but Junko didn''t move quickly.


    (I wonder if I should just turn on the lights. It''s the same thing that makes it prolonged)


    Junko decided so and turned to attack. I have to choose an attack that is planar and I can''t escape, but it''s not even a difficult issue.


    Junko fleshes all at once on Miho. Miho spraying a flame forward, but Junko, without a thing, penetrated into the flame and approached Miho''s eyes.


    Essentially, an attack caused by thermal changes does not pass for pure children unless it is an instantaneously fairly widespread attack or even an unintentional strike. Without having to vacuum the surroundings, you can freely manipulate the acceleration and deceleration of the motion speed of the matter, so if it is absolute zero degrees or a trillion degree fireball, you can disable it all.


    Gently tap Miho''s temples with his index and middle fingers.


    At the time of the tap, the light is running.


    Miho, whose consciousness dims and she collapses without even knowing what happened. This brings the battle to light.


    "The final game, the victory of Junko Yukioka!


    Miho, who does not rise while falling, is regarded as incapable of combat, and Junko''s victory is called.


    There have been a few games that ended with instantaneous kills before, but even so, one year ago, Mika and I had a good moon fight, so there were some disappointed guests that this seemed to be the case with the suddenly added final battle in Omake.


    Miho immediately notices and wakes himself up. But I''m not going to stand up.


    (I lost light...... I knew it, but it''s not like that)


    It fills me with misery as I climb over the ring.


    ''This concludes all of tonight''s events. Best regards to the nascent formalin-pickled president in the future''


    After the announcement, the guests at the party venue applaud at all costs. He was telling me that the event ended with great success.


    Nonetheless, Miho, the head of the organization, was nodding off the ring.


    (Nothing to be glad about. I mean, that''s what I''m talking about. Where I revived the organization of memories, those days will not return. Zero is dead too...)


    Miho takes it that way.


    (I scratched my feet, but it doesn''t do anything. I can''t grasp it. Everything I do is for nothing. I just lose it even if I get something......)


    Eventually, the guests returned. At the end of the day, there were plans to greet him from Miho, but Miho did not try to move while depressed, so he was served by Hiroshi instead.


    "That was a snakefoot fight. Because of the battle between Yuzuki and Mika, it was exciting."


    It was Lily who first came to Miho''s side and spoke.


    Behind the back of words, I do not wholeheartedly disdain them. On the contrary, there is a place for lilies to feel in the battle of Miho and in the current state of Miho.


    True, pure, tired, also comes inside the bulletproof glass.


    "True... Lily, what time was it when you guys were happiest? Try to remember when you were shining the most. We... should be the same. The time I spent with her - the time I never doubted her - must have been the brightest. Right? I can see that."


    In the name of the two people who seem close to him, Miho complains of his sorrowful thoughts.


    "Beautiful memories�� to like people is evil? Is that why I''m in pain? Junko, Zero, the best time I''ve had with my three... I can''t forgive Junko for nothing else."


    As he talks, Miho turns to Lily.


    "Lily, you''re just like me. You know how I feel, right? Junko brings people that way before, makes them obsessed with themselves, and throws them away when they get tired of it. I''ve been doing that for a long time. Leave me alone with a rat or something... the worst brutal demon I''ve ever seen."


    "I understand. But... I hear Junko isn''t the same anymore, so why don''t you be sweet enough? I will not forgive Junko."


    "You... tell me you won''t forgive me, that you''re sweet to me? Are you making fun of me?


    "Yeah, I think you''re stupid. I want you to cut off your strays with words, and all you''ve been saying is crying since earlier. As you wish, I cut you off. Reconcile and be sweet. But I''m not lost."


    Not mocking each other, as usual, but looking unexpectedly at the lilies that spoke with an objective face, pure, tired, sublime, and harmonious moon. Miho is not the other way around, he has fallen on his shoulders and leaned down, looking and falling miserably.


    "I agree with Lily, but she''s certainly right, that''s enough. Revenge doesn''t have to be stupid, but you have to take revenge, obsessive-compulsive or otherwise you seem to be moving with a sense of duty. I don''t think I really want to do that anymore."


    Hearing the true word, Miho can nod again.


    (Me, stupid round out, I wonder if I was just dancing alone. Was it all for nothing)


    When I was wrapped up in a sense of vanity...


    "Hey Miho, what do you look like? Do you regret losing so much to Junko Yukioka?


    Soon, a macro came to the venue from the clerk''s office to the side of the ring and spoke up. Miho looks up.


    "I was still going to win this... I was wondering if you could even do one of the miracles. But I knew I couldn''t. I knew I''d get nothing."


    Look at Hiroshi, Miho laughing powerlessly.


    "Oh, you shouldn''t have me."


    ����


    To the words of Hiroshi, who said hesitantly, Miho looked pompous and stared at Hiroshi.


    True to feel visionary. And I immediately recall. It''s a scene where ten nights were encouraging a depressing shake when we just met, failing to sell ourselves on a do-it-yourself.


    "You, my what...? I''m not a lover, and suddenly that dialogue abruptly in this scene, isn''t it weird?


    "That''s crazy. You don''t have to be a lover, buddy. Ugh. Miho doesn''t live alone. Besides, you''re already the boss of the nascent formalin-pickled president, and you''re the rats'' wrapper. You can''t be so weak with someone in a responsible position."


    "Mm..."


    Scolded by Hiroshi, Miho realized his strength was coming back into him.


    "Thanks to Miho for all the action he''s done, it''s affected a lot of people, and some parts of the future have opened up, why don''t you look that way? Even if that''s the result of a move to drag the past back, I think it makes enough sense."


    Junko who teaches in a gentle tone.


    "Well... I don''t want Junko to tell me"


    Smiling sarcastically, Miho finally stands up.


    I mean, come on, stop him.


    True referring to Yukie, who is still fluttering on the ring.


    "Ah... unscramble. Yukie, it''s over."


    Speaking to Miho, Yukie stands up flashly.


    "In the end... I couldn''t..."


    Yukie shrugs.


    "What?


    Miho asks.


    "Me, even though this was my last chance. To be land..."


    Upon hearing Yukie''s dialogue, Lily remembered what she was going to say to Junko.


    "Oh, I''ll tell you what I forgot to tell you before, because this is a good opportunity. I''ve completely forgotten before."


    Turn to Junko, says Lily.


    "Make Yukie the same as Lu. Modify it for free. I don''t approve of the rules on the price of being an experimental bench."


    Junko tried to open his mouth, but Lily controlled it by hand.


    "It''s your responsibility to see that girl like this in the first place. To me, either."


    "It doesn''t matter if there''s a price... If I can be the same as land, that''s what I want best. I want to see the world just like land and complete this game."


    Listening to Lily''s dialogue, Yukie claims.


    "If I make that child the same as Lu, wouldn''t I do the same thing?


    "I think that would be delightful."


    Junko asks me, and Lily smiles.


    (The reason Lily sends Junko a candidate for the lab is because she wants to connect the edges...)


    Miho thinks. If I point it out, I''m definitely going to deny Lily, but Miho sees it that way.


    "By the way, come on, when Yukie really stopped, was it a plot to explode?


    "True."


    To Junko''s doubt, when Miho asked him to turn the ring apron, there was a TNT bomb laying tightly there.


    "Were you using fire on top of this? You''re too dangerous."


    "On the contrary, he also used firearms on this. If it hits the mat of the ring, that''s all there is to it."


    Horny and tired to say.


    In fact, the mat on the ring should be fine because it also had a bulletproof plate underneath it, but Miho, as a whispering mean, decided to keep quiet.

 1209 33

    The day after the presidential nascent party pickled in formalin. Yukioka Institute.


    Hanano, who until yesterday had been messed with throughout his body as an experimental platform, was freed alive, although he had made a lot of modifications.


    Hanano''s ability ''Swallowing Terrorists'' was rendered unusable for the reason that it was dangerous. From Junko''s point of view, I didn''t mean to seal the abilities I granted once, but because I was really prompted that Hanano''s humanity was in danger in addition to his abilities. Afterwards, Hanano became the flow of picking it up at Miho''s organization.


    "Yay, you settled on this one."


    Midori shows her teeth and laughs at Junko, who is back in the living room, where she threw Hanano out of the lab.


    "I didn''t settle with all the rats, but I contacted a lot of the rats and apologized, and I was wondering if I could see it solved once and for all"


    "You shouldn''t even use the word rat anymore"


    "Yeah, yeah, hey"


    Truly noted, Junko nods with an ambiguous grin.


    "I wonder if there has been any significant change and progress in this matter for me. Ex-rat mice, of course."


    Junko sits on the couch and looks up at the ceiling and says.


    "Miho''s rebellion had definite significance."


    "There are a few people who have been killed and lost."


    Tired and true says.


    "In the future, you want to clear up the immeasurable number of businesses that Jun Sister carried."


    "Absolutely."


    All the while, the truth is, I agree very seriously and turn my gaze to Junko.


    "Ugh... it kind of hurts your gaze"


    "We will continue to cooperate in purifying all of Snow Oka''s business. But if I may, I don''t want you to increase your business any more."


    "Hmm... sorry..."


    Junko thought it was a difficult story, but he couldn''t speak of it.


    "You haven''t solved the lily problem, have you? Are you thinking about it?


    "Hmm..."


    To tiring allegations, Junko recalls being offered a duel by Lily. Actually, I haven''t told anyone, and I''m not going to.


    "You don''t have to solve this. I''ll put Keri on. [M] That''s my prey. I won''t forgive you if you do anything extra."


    True to alternately stare at tiredness and pure son and press them in a strong tone. Tired sighs, Junko turns that way and cheeks.


    "When I say this, my true brother and my ancestors may get angry, but I think that Lily is pathetic, too."


    "I''m not mad at you."


    Midori said it, but the truth said it instantly.


    "I still have heartbreaking experiences, and I don''t know if I can break the feelings of rats and lilies, but turning them into killing or madness must be a worse pain than that. Be a rat and sympathize. Lily deserves sympathy if she doesn''t do that."


    I don''t put it in my mouth, but the part where I look at myself overlapping with the rats is also in the truth.


    (I have great memories with Snow Oka, just like them. Reminds me many times. There is also a certain desire to go home in those days. I also know the remorse I''m going to lose...... I wonder if you couldn''t stay that way, curse your fate. I resent and curse the lilies that took a lot from me, and I can''t keep doing this. But......)


    That''s all I''ve thought about, and true thoughts are interrupted.


    "Heh, True Brother, then let me say something more angry. That''s all I want to say."


    Midori told him in his true face.


    "To be clear, the culprit who drove that lily into vengeance caused her to lead her to curse herself, rather than her pure sister, in the previous life of her true brother. It can be called karma for jumping over the boundaries of a circle. True brothers were murdered in the middle of nowhere. I don''t think my true brother would accept this idea."


    ����


    The circle of reincarnation in the past life is truly my least favorite place. But on the other hand, I am also looking to sneak up on that unwanted area, and only Midori knows the fact, so it is true that I can no longer say anything.


    "Revenge is stupid, my true brother often says, but it''s stupid because I know it by reason and I can''t stop it by emotion. Because my true brother knows it by reason, too. Wow? So, my true brother can''t contain his emotions himself, and I can''t give up revenge knowing he''s stupid. If True Brother gets revenge, the chain of hatred will continue again."


    "Right..."


    I truly know what Midori is trying to say about this dialogue here.


    Truth is, I know. Midori already knows what she will do. That''s why he''s cooperating, and he''s purposefully preaching, in front of Junko and Tired.


    Tired was surprised that the truth snorted into Midori''s words lightly. If it''s the usual truth, he says it''s something that seems more repulsive.


    (Has he really grown up...)


    Tired of thinking that way.


    Truth is, on the other hand, I was thinking about continuing earlier.


    (But... because Lily has been after me, I have found a new way of life and a new world has opened up. This is how it exists now, unlike then. Honestly, that''s not a bad idea. It''s bad for those killed, and I don''t suppose we should think about this...)


    I think so, and the truth is I turn my gaze toward Junko Fu.


    (The way you hang out with this guy... changed, but now it''s not a bad time)


    I don''t hate these days, but the truth is I don''t even want to stay like this forever. My purpose, my vows, is to be fulfilled.


    ''Meetings in the first place didn''t want shapes like they do now, just to use you guys... or just out of curiosity...''


    Write that far, tear down the draft, round it up and throw it away.


    ''It was a short time, but it was a really pleasant memory. The days I lived with you are so much more time to rest in my life...''


    Break and throw away again. The trash can is already full of paper.


    "resent me......"


    I just wrote a few letters and throw them in circles.


    Finally give up writing, put the pencil down and put your hand on your forehead.


    To be held in your room for two hours, repetition of the same work. I look at the clock, and I get stunned by the passage of time. It''s time for tea time.


    "That''s ridiculous. I can''t believe I left a letter..."


    Couldn''t write it up to the end, and finally concluded so, Lily quit the act itself.


    Go to the living room for a distraction. The three of them, the counterparts in the letter, relaxed as usual. Yet another person I know.


    "Oh, Lily, I thought it was time to call you."


    "Long time no see, maggots, but disturbing"


    Seeing Lily''s face, Platinum Taro, who was brewing tea, and Ip Mountain, whom she hadn''t visited in a long time, calls out to Lily.


    "Ye Shan has been very successful."


    At first glance, Lily felt that way. Leaving me to say I''m going on a martial arts training journey, etc., I''ve barely shown my face lately, but I regard it as more obvious that I raised my arm than I did when I saw it before.


    "I''m like that... but I''m glad they say so. I guess..."


    Leaf Mountain shakes itself like a light.


    "What happened to the dolphin that Ip Shan brought in the other day?


    "Angelina will take care of you at my master''s house. Acting with me is likely to be dangerous, so I have to live separately."


    Asked by Akiko, Ip Shan answers with no heart or loneliness.


    "Aha, it''s not like Ye Shan was caught in love or anything. But that dolphin, I feel nostalgic for Ip Mountain, and you don''t miss Ip Mountain?


    When Mutsuki teases him, Ip Mountain laughs all the time.


    "I''ve decided to miss you. But it''s not like forever breaking up, and Angelina was Angelina, and she was also familiar with the new environment, so I think that''s fine. I go my way towards a day when I can fly freely in the sky."


    Regardless of the disgusting expression, Lily sees Leaf Mountain looking ahead to hope and feels like she''s about to perish.


    (I don''t have any more... I''ve lost it)


    Until now, I have seen and lived one thing. I''ve been watching it for decades and I''ve been hanging it in my head. I kept chasing him. I kept thinking.


    There was something very warm in the lily. There was hope in the name of hate, but there was a future. But it is already in the midst of losing its landing spot and gliding towards the sea of nothingness.


    We cannot allow ourselves to fall into the sea of nothingness and drown to death. At least before that, drag your beloved monster out of the sea and have him eat and kill him. That''s Lily''s last wish.


    (Gentlemen, good luck... That was a lot of fun)


    It was a lily that would not say goodbye in its mouth, but would say goodbye first in its heart.

 1210 34

    Yukie visited the Yukioka Institute that day.


    Yukie was not the only one, but Akiko and her lover, Nobunaga Sano, were also called. The reason is that Hope has been implanted with the brain tissue of Lu Taniguchi by the Misaki Sword and is equipped with similar abilities, so with that in mind, I try to see if Yukie can acquire the same abilities.


    "Then clone the brain tissue part that you were implanted with." I''m in the middle of something. "


    Seeking advice from Misaki over the phone returned such an answer.


    "Ah... then I should have gone to Professor Miyazaki without calling you."


    ''It''s just that transplants fail if they''re not compatible. It was possible because Lu Taniguchi and Wang were in line with your blood type, and you were of the same sex and close to your age. If it is heterosexual......''


    "It''s okay, because some kids used to have brain tissue transplants, even of different genders, so that they could use witchcraft"


    ''It will happen. We should stop when we get a little rejection. Wang, in your case, as familiar as a lie, but this is not the case for anyone''


    The contents of the phone were also heard by Yukie, Akiko and Hope. After hearing what Miyazaki said, Yukie faces anxiety.


    "That''s why I''m looking at you. Give me a cell."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    Junko asked me to smile, and I hesitated to nod my hopes.


    Cells collected from the hope are bound with fertilized eggs with the nucleus removed, placed in an artificial uterus, and further high-speed cultures are attempted. However, I''m not normally going to make a clone. Only the part of the brain is removed before the soul resides in the fetus, the other body parts are discarded and only brain tissue is cultured.


    In this way, it is possible to produce only limited sites. It is also compensated for by this partial clone when the truth fights and the body is missing.


    "It''ll take a while, so I''m not waiting. Hope you and Akiko stay thankful. You can go home now."


    Because Junko told me so, Hope and Akiko left the lab, Yukie waited in between responses until the brain was cultured.


    "Um, Yukie. I got the general concept, but I figured that would be inconvenient. Planes - you can''t see words or footage."


    "Yeah, I couldn''t even see the land, so I was assisting you with that. But that''s fine. Because I want to be like land, too."


    "It''s inconvenient that you need assistance, and I don''t think you''re going to pay that much attention to it. I think you should only be able to see it when you need it."


    "Hmmm......"


    Junko urges me, Yukie thinks.


    "If I can''t read a letter or something, I end up annoying someone...? Okay, but basically, it''s just like land."


    "Usually in Lu-jun mode with your eyes closed, it feels like opening your eyes only when you need to and seeing two dimensions, Yukie should adjust it."


    "Please"


    Yukie stands up and bows with a pepper.


    "Yeah, yeah, I got it. But Yukie, what are you going to do?


    "I''m going to take care of you at Miho''s. You know, helping out with the backstreet organization, that sounds interesting."


    "Oh well. Good for you."


    Yukie, who was one of my feelings this time, seems to settle down somewhere, so this left Junko with only one heart left.


    "That''s why I recognized that I was beyond the original as early as possible."


    Now that the office is in full repair work, No. 2 is good at talking to the clones who relocated their base to the apartment home.


    There is currently no Mika. I''m in therapy again at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "I firmly took my original vengeance, but the original lost like no other. You guys saw it, didn''t you? You and the original need to take a glance at these two. You know that logic, don''t you? Hmm?"


    "I don''t know"


    No. 11 to be answered instantly in the Eye of Zito.


    "Damn... this is it. I know you don''t want to admit it. This is reality.


    "You don''t have to be so evil and prestigious, do you? No. 2 tried his best to protect the original. Isn''t that good? We acknowledge that."


    Shoulder shrugging and laughing naggingly on number two, thirteen says with a gentle grin.


    "Damn, you good boy. That''s what I keep saying when you say that."


    "Nah, I know. Number two, I just want to cover it up."


    Seven with a nibble.


    "Nooo. No, it''s not. Don''t underestimate me. Unlike you folk clones, I have ambitions. Sooner or later, the world will be paying more attention to me than the original."


    "That''s exciting! Make it happen!


    Hear the screams you can hear, and the clones shine their expressions.


    "Welcome back, original"


    "Welcome back"


    "Erie, I was worried."


    "Are the incisors and the plastic surgery all the same?


    "I''m sorry I made you worry! Number two! Don''t say anything unnecessary! Plus I used a partial clone instead of a incisor to implant the real me teeth!


    Mika, who had not seen her face in two days, smiled aside from No. 2, and No. 2''s head pounded lightly.


    "I''ve caused a lot of trouble! But being with me annoys me again! If you want to be independent, I won''t stop you, and I will support you!


    "Phew, any day, any day. Now the original is still dangerous and I can''t let it go, and as a stepping stone for me to become a major, I''ll let you use it at best ~"


    Rubbing his little poked head, No. 2 turns his back on Mika, even worse.


    "That''s also a dialogue I don''t know how many times I''ve heard it already, and if it''s time to think of another version?


    "Mmm......"


    Pointed out by No. 11, No. 2 roars in arms.


    "I guess it''s just lightning up and maintaining a wicked character, as Number Seven says, but don''t you get tired of it?


    "I''m not tired. Wow! This is the vegetable. I''m not making characters. - No!


    Number two sprinkles his spit and calls, and number eleven guards with his face in his hand.


    "Ma, this is enough for number two! But you can stop whenever you''re tired!


    "Don''t say that until the original. That''s how I underestimate you."


    Seeing Mika grinning slightly, No. 2 turned and threw up.


    The Night Fork Dance Shrine is located south of downtown Azure City. Its back door.


    Lily glanced at both of her arms flashly.


    Dude''s blood spreading on the ground. And blood. My own arms rolling around.


    I can see for myself that my favorite white clothes are still dyed red everywhere by the massive amount of blood that blows out.


    Despair of losing a part of one''s body, death staring at flowing blood and feeling it, and fear of death.


    There was no humiliation of defeat. I was caught in the sentiment of wanting to beg for my life from the enemies I had been fighting. No, I doubt I can say I was fighting. I thought the battle had begun. Shortly after that, this was what was happening. Both arms were quickly amputated.


    With a grueling eye, I look into the crimson eyes of the person who took my arm.


    "Still gonna do it?


    To an emotionless inquiry, Lily shook her neck beside her again and again, crying.


    Fear is not the only emotion that has boiled. My yearning for absolute strength was also boiling. Fear and longing for those who lightly snapped their noses who were Tengu.


    From that time on, Lily began walking with this Mad Scientist. From this moment on, it is no exaggeration to say that a new world of lilies has begun.


    The Night Fork Dance Shrine is located south of downtown Azure City. Its back door.


    Lily was silently looking at both her arms.


    Inside the white gloves are steel prostheses. I can play it back into my original arm, but I wouldn''t dare. I decided to keep this as an important memory. It was meant to be a sign of fraternity towards Junko and a commemoration to the encounter.


    Even after being different from Junko, Lily remained a prosthetic hand and did not try to be her original arm. If you were hostile to Junko, you should be able to undo it, but I didn''t feel like doing so. I was trying not to think about that. Or he was lying to himself.


    Where we met, killed each other, and it all started. The difference from that time is that when we met, it was the dawn of fog. It''s 1: 00 in the morning. There''s no fog, and it''s a clear night sky with no clouds. When the round moon makes a pure self-assertion in the darkness, it appears in the eyes of the lily.


    It is said that the full moon disturbs people''s spirits due to gravity and awakens madness. But the spirit of lilies is tranquillity itself. On the contrary, it is clear at no time.


    How much time have you waited? I feel like it''s been a long time, and it wasn''t long, but the person I called visited.


    "Evening."


    Laughing and greeting from the lilies.


    "Komba. I''m still a romantic to choose this place. Hey, Lily."


    Junko said, grinning uncontrollably as he did when we met.


    "I don''t know what kind of blow it is, like cutting and fighting me in the front?


    Junko asks with a smile, but I don''t find it disgusting.


    "I came to my senses, knowing it wouldn''t really work for me. Even Miho, right? I was desperately trying to reward you with an arrow. Were you impressed by that?"


    "Miho''s not after Lily signed me up for a duel."


    "You did. But when I saw Miho fight, I felt something. I feel very clear right now. Junko, thanks to you like no other. While I was discouraged to hear about your curse, I was relieved to hear that it was on me, and I felt very clear and clear. I feel like I can''t beat anyone right now. I''m sure it''s just an illusion."


    A lily that speaks the true meaning of falsehood.


    "Me and the rats are subtly out of touch with you, but I still know how the rats feel. When I first met you, I saw you shine."


    "Ha... I don''t know. Where am I so attracted?"


    Junko wraps his arms around him and puts on his little neck, taking a big sigh of sigh.


    "From people who find the world crappy, people who find no one or he boring, people who turn their backs on society and taste lonely, you''re the first person I''ve ever met, an interesting person. A man of value. That''s all I''m saying, can you tell by saying this? You wouldn''t know, but from us, it''s already a shock."


    "Hmm... I wonder if that''s what it''s like"


    "There are things that reason can''t tell you, so you don''t know how much you say with your mouth. You won''t know anything in particular about the phenomenon of people being attracted to people. Only those with the same circumstances and sensibilities can empathize and understand."


    I don''t think Lily understands that feeling, especially for Junko. Because for many years I myself had a curse that no one would attract to me.

 1211 35

    "I met the soul I sought, and I broke your curse. You are not the evil incarnation or anything I admired. He was just a wanderer hungry for love. This cheesy truth can also be described as betrayal of me. But... I wouldn''t hate it if I were you now."


    "Right. I used to scatter dis, but Lily changed too."


    Seeing the lily smiling slightly ill-defined, Junko makes her laugh in a flamboyant manner.


    "I know the reason for that change, but if I tried Lily, I''d have said it was a miscalculation, or I wish it had changed sooner"


    "Even if it changes early, it doesn''t change what I did."


    Lily''s words contained the meaning that it depended in any case on breaking the truth.


    "Well, what if I noticed earlier and apologized first?


    "Of course that... would have been completely different. But... this is just how we''re going to get to the other side."


    It was huge for Lily that the words of apology came out of the mouth of Junko. When I heard those words, what was piercing my heart disappeared. At the same time, the support of Lily''s heart disappeared.


    "I wonder if it''s definitely different from Miho. Miho was seriously going to beat me, though. But Lily just looks like she wants to end it all. You just want me to get in the way."


    "You''re absolutely right. Is there a problem with that?


    Pointed out by Junko, Lily spills a lonely grin.


    "This is also your sown seed again. It may be a troublesome weed for you, but please mow it properly."


    From the body of the lily, a quiet struggle and a dark demon are emitted.


    (Time to be in the best condition for a necromancer. Hey. Ugly three o''clock when the grass also sleeps in one hour. Spirits and demons are the most revitalized and stop by the genre, but also strengthen the power of the magician)


    Something is wrong with Lily, who is motivated enough, and Junko spills a smile.


    "The words I want to convey are endless, and I can''t convey them in words. So take the rest with blood and pain."


    "I hate it when it hurts. Leave Lily alone to shed blood."


    "No, I''d like to try to mix my blood with that of a pure child, intensely and intensely. It''s my last favor, and please don''t listen."


    I set it up from the lilies.


    Come out, all of you.


    A large quantity of wax appears around the pure child. It is not an actual organism because it is made of an image. But...


    "More than usual."


    All burned up and vanished in an instant before they touched Junko. Whether it''s an image organism, it''s a physical phenomenon, so we can deal with it physically.


    "That''s all there is to it."


    Spread a spell at your feet. A curse spread radially around the lily, and I wondered if it glowed, twisting and floating the long torso connecting countless corpses, connecting human corpses with dozens to form dragons, corpse dragons appeared.


    A corpse dragon stretches the giant in a straight line and flies, attacking Junko.


    Junko jumps lightly, rides over the corpse dragon, puts his hand on the body of the corpse dragon, and attempts atomic decomposition - but there is no change.


    "Is there a coating on the boulder?"


    Junko squeaks. A technique that can resist (resist) changes due to direct interference with surgery and abilities is applied to dead dragons. Besides, I took the time to see that it had a pretty powerful finish.


    Shortly after he muttered, countless grudges gushed out of the corpse dragon at once, clinging to all over the body of the pure child.


    (Did you even do this kind of purchasing? -)


    While impressed, the corpse dragon flips his body and crushes the body of the pure child, which is sealing his movements while on it, to the ground.


    Eat a decent corpse dragon body press with considerable weight.


    The corpse dragon rises again.


    The spirits are holding onto the body of a pure child who has fallen sideways on the ground.


    You can''t escape with a metastasis. Regardless if you are just being held captive of the flesh, the resentful spirits with intense grudges have disappointingly grabbed both the flesh and the spirit body, preventing you from escaping through space travel as well. It can''t just be a physical metastasis.


    Junko falls down and can''t move, and the corpse dragon strikes his torso over and over again.


    A regular person should be dead by now. But the other person is not a regular person, so Lily is not alarmed either. There''s no way I can defeat you to this extent.


    Whether it''s a corpse dragon, or a grudging spirit I''ve planted on a corpse dragon, it''s not like Lily''s in control. Both are attacking Junko at their own discretion after giving simple orders in advance. In the meantime, lilies can be refined into another procedure. Because there is a prefabrication, the consumption of lilies can also be reduced. Multiple concurrencies and good fuel efficiency. These are also the strengths of necromancy.


    Junko also went out to fight back where Lily had completed her surgery.


    It is only the space transfer that can be done, but by distorting the surrounding space, the Cadaver Dragon Crushing Attack had all but deactivated the first shot. Junko, on the other hand, is producing iron chips red-hot over his right hand and a chunk of water over his left hand.


    Red-hot iron chips and chunks of water disappear. At the end of the space distortion, we created a narrow subspace and put in two of them. At the same time when the water vaporizes by heat and the water vapor that has lost its way explodes, it opens the door of the subspace and feeds the water vapor explosion from above the dead dragon.


    The carcass dragon is heavily damaged and the torso is almost divided into two parts from the center. The tail falls to the ground and disappears, but the head side is still there, and he still persistently sets up a body press.


    (I mean, I wonder if you''re controlling it with your head)


    Seeing that the tail disappeared better, Junko decided so.


    The eyes of a pure child staring at the head of a corpse dragon shine bright red.


    A bright red laser beam is emitted from the artificial demon eye. The heat battle went from the head of the dead dragon to the cutting surface and the dead dragon was grated into three pieces and fell to the ground.


    Totally destroyed and the corpse dragon disappeared, but Junko remains held back by resentful spirits.


    I can''t do many things at a time.


    While distorting the space, he was simultaneously doing two things: attacking a corpse dragon, but dealing with the spirits who are holding themselves in captivity is a little cumbersome and needs to be focused.


    With mindfulness, take about three bills of pure spirit in your pocket. One Spirit can be purified per sheet, but the number of spirits is nine in all. You can only retreat up to three bodies. But first, reduce the number and release the restraint.


    Shortly after purifying the three bodies, Junko creates an intense electromagnetic field around himself, emitting electromagnetic waves from the ground to the sky.


    The restraint of the Spirit gradually weakens. On the contrary, the spirit is unable to maintain its figure and gradually turns into a blurred light.


    (Because spirits are a form of plasma, electromagnetic wave radiation can also affect the maintenance of the spirit body.)


    Nevertheless, there is no certainty after all the hassle and time, so I don''t think Junko is a very good measure to deal with it. This time it was seized, but it was therefore decided that this was the most appropriate response.


    (Well, what was Lily doing while I was distracted over here?


    There was no sign of a chase, and it was obvious that the lily left to the corpse dragon and the grudge spirit was unraveling some trick in the meantime.


    (Before I got here, it''s possible I was setting some kind of trap.)


    I get up, I look around, but I can''t see the lilies.


    It was clear to Junko that there was a dark electromagnetic wave that blended spirituality, evil and killing from there. Surrounded by something lurking in the dark.


    From the shade of trees and columns that could not reach the lights and moonlight, a large number of figures appeared, simultaneously attacking them from all directions with pure children.


    They were like zombies, but not just zombies. It''s a dry body. Close to mummies.


    Junko has seen and knows the technique several times. When held by this dried corpse, the moisture is immediately absorbed and those who are embraced are also dried.


    (I was calling this in... it''s not just that. Sure this number is troublesome though)


    Junko, who is obtaining melee fights, calmly takes care of it. Before being touched by a mummified zombie, touch the mummified zombie with your own palm to accelerate the molecular movement of your opponent. I mean, raise the temperature, burn it. It burns well because it''s dry.


    When you burn the first monolithic eye, you grab that monolithic burning body and push it against another mummified zombie, which also burns the pressed mummified zombie.


    Mummified zombies that kill and attack from next to next. Junko noticed an anomaly while he was working on touching and burning it from next to next and pressing the burned zombie against another.


    "Ohhhhhhhhh!


    "Arghhhh! No, no, no, no, no!


    "Mizuku, don''t. Eh!


    "Hot! Dazzle......"


    A flaming spiritual body rose simultaneously into the dark night, illuminating the shrine.


    "I see, a bunk."


    We alternate between mummified zombies that arrive and spirits that are burned by flames separated from mummified zombies, and Junko laughs with pleasure.


    There are many ways to make zombies. Mechanically moving with residual thought, using viruses and drugs, using special parasites, sealing spirits, etc. In this case, the spirit was sealed. Without a doubt, the spirits of those who burned to death.


    That would have been Lily''s deliberate use of such a spirit, also in anticipation of Junko burning and dealing with it. By burning Junko, resentment was empowered to become a fiery evil spirit and to strike.


    The Spirit of Fire and the Mummified Zombie arrive from the earth and the sky.


    Junko had trouble dating and fled the scene with a light transfer.


    But it also reacts ahead of the metastasis, coming towards it.


    (Now that you''re not restrained, you can use this power.)


    The electro-shaped bioenergy is emitted by turning the vortex around the body of the pure child.


    Though slightly similar in appearance to the lightning axis technique of star charcoal flow witchcraft, the flavor is completely different. It is the ability to transform a spirit into an electric spirit and send it forcefully into computer space. Even if they''re alive, they can kill them without question and send them to computer space. Of course, it depends on the other person. I definitely don''t see it coming through the lily.


    Both the spirits in the mummified zombies and the flaming spirits were directly struck by electric bioenergy from the next to the next, electrospiralized and sent to computer space.


    I couldn''t use it when I was restrained by the Spirit earlier because I was being grabbed by each of my spiritual bodies. I decided that if I used this power in that state, it could also adversely affect Junko''s own spirit body.


    "Is it an immediate wear and tear aim? That''s no use. Okay? ''Cause I''ll deal with it with as little force as I can."


    "I just want to show you everything I have."


    Before the inquiring pure child, a lily appears. And not just lilies. The other one was next to the lily.


    The person - Junko was surprised to see a white man naked in his upper body. He was a known person of Junko.


    Brunette hair with habits. Water colored eyes. White skin so unusually that it seems pathological. Its body without any wasted meat is clearly floating and exuberant in muscle shape, but its shape itself is smart. Though youthful in appearance, rigorous and aesthetic in shape, its overbearing eye and face make it feel like it''s an aging overlife.


    At first glance, he seemed to be getting more angry, but at first glance, Junko found out that it was a corpse doll. A vibrant corpse - that''s also the flavor of a corpse doll.


    "This is the first of my trump cards. I''ve been adjusting for a long time in preparation for the battle you''ll soon be visiting. You can finally use it."


    Lily grinned as she glanced at the cheeks of the corpse doll of a naked white man in her upper body with a prosthetic hand.


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect to see you here again... I didn''t think so. Mikhail Demon."


    Staring at the corpse doll, Junko spoke the name of the person.

 1212 36

    Mikhail Demon is the head of the Demon clan that ruled the United States from behind for nearly three hundred years from the time of its founding. He survived until the U.S.-China War thirty years ago, when he was virtually the ruler of America.


    At the time of the US Middle War, Junko and Lily had cooperated with this man, but many things had led to conflict, defeating the battle against Lily, and ending their lives as long rulers.


    "This much delicacy, you don''t have to let it rot. Of course, his spirit was inside."


    The meat is almost no different from the living state, but moreover the spirit body of the person resides. But the person is indisputably dead. The Spiritual Body is in this world but also in the underworld at the same time. I just keep it in this world forcefully with necromancy.


    "Noteworthy is this look. I keep inflicting pain on the spirits, but I desperately suffer that pain, and I don''t even give a look. I''ve had a really pointless and healthy skinny endurance for decades trying not to upset the King''s style. But I praise you, and I know you praise Junko."


    I had no idea if Lily hadn''t told me that Mikhail, a superior face that seemed to see everything, was still exposed to its fruits, severe pain, and so on, just like when Junko once met him. Mikhail doesn''t make me feel that. Not only the expression, but the rising aura, is not that of those who continue to suffer.


    "Good day to you, Mr. Mikhail. It''s finally time for liberation."


    Junko speaks, but Mikhail just turns his gaze and doesn''t try to utter a word. It doesn''t mean the lilies are doing something to me and I can''t talk to them, I''ve been a guy like this for a long time. He''s not sure what he''s thinking.


    "So it''s just the two of us."


    "What do you think? I''d like you to account for this Mikhail as part of my power, too. Sure, me and this corpse doll, they attack at the same time as one person."


    "Oh well. But I''m gonna let you leave lightly. Okay?


    A pure child that emits electric shocks of electric spiritualization, but neither Lily nor Mikhail tries to move. I keep a lookout.


    From that reaction, I also saw Junko as being dealt with. Lily has seen this ability twice in the past, and it''s no wonder she''s dealing with it.


    As Junko expected, bioenergy similar to electric shock was played lightly by Mikhail''s body. I guess the analysis has been completed and is designed to resist (resist).


    "You''ll have trouble leaving lightly."


    When Lily reached for Junko, Mikhail, who took it as a signal, ran out with Junko in mind.


    "Wings!"


    Mikhail, who had been silent until then, swung his right arm wide as he approached Junko and shouted.


    A glowing giant bird''s wing emerges from behind Mikhail, beating Junko in the head with the outermost wind cut feather - the first row wind cut feather.


    Junko guarded with his left arm, but also took considerable damage to that arm.


    Mikhail''s body sticks out his fist.


    Junko grabs Mikhail''s wrist. Before activating his abilities, Junko rolled around and left the scene, as the arrow tip, five shining giant wings, appeared from behind Mikhail, that he wanted to atomize and destroy his wrist as it was, and hit Junko from various angles.


    At the end of that roll, the lilies were approaching. The pure child rolled to the ground and put his prosthetic arm around him.


    Whiter smoke erupts than a prosthetic hand. He who touches the smoke is the art of turning it into a dead wax alive. Junko knew about this technique, so he tries to avoid it by transferring space.


    "Let it go!


    When Mikhail screams, the power of spatial manipulation is sealed, making it impossible to transfer.


    It is a craftsmanship that cannot be intermediate even in overlife, such as instantly interfering with someone else''s space manipulation. Even if it could, it would require considerable nerve concentration, and it would seem that it would be impossible to do anything else. Therefore, few try to do so.


    But if it''s a two-on-one situation, it lives.


    White smoke is applied to the left leg, and the left leg of Junko becomes white waxed.


    Lily shoots a needle gun from her prosthetic hand with the head of a stopped pure child.


    The countless needles ejected make countless holes in the head of the pure child. Naturally this is the Buddha if you are a regular person.


    He was attacked in the brain and Junko''s thoughts only stopped for a moment.


    By the manufacture of the second brain, one of Shizuno Stream witchcraft, the spare brain functions quickly, but only for a moment, thoughts are interrupted and movements are stopped.


    "Fangs!"


    Mikhail screams and sticks his arms out toward Junko, who is falling, making a louder sound and closing his hands up and down. in motion as if the animal were to shut its mouth.


    At about the same time, countless invisible enormous energies pierced the pure child''s body.


    (I see... fangs, right)


    Throughout the body, it''s the fangs of the animal itself. But its size, one by one, is greater than the hand of Junko.


    The abdomen, chest, neck, ribs, lungs, bowels, aorta are pierced, torn, and heavily damaged. The organ spills from the wound.


    Furthermore, Mikhail''s body approached, and he kicked up the body of a pure child scattered with massive amounts of blood and organs as much as he wanted.


    Junko''s body, kicked away as if he were a soccer ball, flies wide from the back entrance of the shrine to the front entrance, hits the birdhouse directly and falls to the ground, blowing up nearly 100 meters.


    Mikhail''s terrible power had Lily herself wrapped around her tongue, adjusting as a corpse doll. I fight extra just because I once fought.


    "Tail!"


    Mikhail continues to attack. When you wave your arms wide on the spot, a giant pitch-black tail roars at the body of a pure child falling apart, slamming him from the top.


    The blood, the flesh, the bones, the organs splattered, and Junko laughed.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    When Junko muttered, the flesh and guts of Junko scattered there began to multiply simultaneously there.


    "This is..."


    Lily groaned. An incredible sight was unfolding in front of me. The rapidly growing muscle fibers and gut groups instantly cover the shrine ground, and the feet of Lily and Mikhail are also full of organs, flesh and blood vessels.


    Later on, behind the lily, meat and organs flourished, and I wondered if it had become a wall and stood there, and it unfolded overhead to cover the night sky.


    "I''m going to lock you up. Mouth (Beak)!"


    When Mikhail screams, there are countless holes in the group of organs that have become walls.


    In a hole in the wall formed of meat and guts, Mikhail tried to push his hands in and out, but sooner than that, the wall would plug back to normal and Mikhail''s hands would be taken in the meat. The growth rate is too fast.


    "Knock..."


    Mikhail pulls out his arm. I haven''t taken any particular damage.


    "I didn''t know I could give this much strength..."


    Groups of organs that would have deployed on the ground, in the sky, preferably more than 50 metres in diameter. And more than four meters is a wall at a certain height. Facing the reality of being trapped in it, Lily roared.


    (Even those with the same past life knew there was a considerable difference, but I didn''t know it was open so far...)


    Simply seeing the power to grow one''s flesh so extensively, but far beyond the power of man, Lily feels. Moreover, the growth rate is also unusual.


    "It also combines the world. You can''t escape from a space transfer."


    Mikhail says.


    "That would be so. If you can get out that quickly, you can''t possibly use this kind of technique."


    Saying, Lily puts out white smoke against the wall. It was an abdominal build-up that whitewaxed a considerable volume and popped out at once at the moment of crushing.


    But in the meantime, the meat floors, the ceilings and the walls swell, and they shrink rapidly.


    Then the liquid flooded out from everywhere, and when it touched the heel of the lily, smoke began to emerge from the bottom of the heel.


    "Is it something like a powerful stomach acid, unique to a malignant pure child?"


    "Nothing, I''m not a bad eater."


    Reacting to the light mouth of the lily, from somewhere Junko pronounces himself and penetrates.


    Compared to the rate at which growth unfolded, it was slightly slower, but the rate at which the gut group contracted was also considerable. If it is bringing, it will be crushed as it is melted.


    Seeing as some of the walls have been completely white-waxed, Mikhail feeds his full kick to the wall and puts a big hole in it.


    The hole immediately tried to close, but Lily and Mikhail were immediately popping out.


    Looking back, I saw huge chunks of organs condense more and more. It''s a terribly distant sight. When it quickly became smaller, it subsided into the stomach of the nestled pure child.


    (What happened to Junko when that was expanding...)


    I''m interested, but I don''t think I want to know.


    "Well, I thought it was up to me now, but I got out a lot."


    Junko smiles at Lily as she buttons her belly shirt.


    "Being a cute navel. Plus, there was a cracked abdominal muscle."


    When Lily smiles back and says, Junko''s grin pulls, wolves, and openly quickens the movement of buttoning her shirt.


    "You can''t win by yourself."


    Looking at Junko, Mikhail tells him calmly.


    "I guess so. But I don''t care about winning or losing. If you can hit everything, that''s fine."


    Lily admits lightly, staring at Junko with a cool eye.


    "Right. Is that what you were going to do? Then, after all my strength, I''d like to step on the earth."


    "You bet, that''s not true. That''s why I kept your soul and your flesh in this world, so you have to get rid of everything."


    To Mikhail rolling his fighting spirit, Lily laughed and said away.


    "Wings!"


    When Mikhail screams, he grows four giant bird wings that dazzle from his back. I flicker my wings and wonder if I instantly rose high in the sky, gliding at high speed and rushing into the pure child.


    "Claws!"


    Shouting as he approached Junko, crossing his arms, invisible slaughter continued to roll out from both sides of Junko.


    Junko distorts the space and recieves all slaughter. Signs of massive slaughter are engraved on the ground. If I had eaten even one shot properly, my torso would have been severed.


    But if you look at it from Mikhail, this is within your assumptions. I was going to use space manipulation once, shortly after I let him defend me, to launch a special blow.


    "Fist!"


    In front of Junko, he swung his fist up loudly and slammed it from the air to the ground as he wished.


    There was an explosion. The ground blew heavily, and massive amounts of soil, cobblestones, rose for several meters.


    Right after distorting and guarding the space. Mikhail sees that continuous space distortion operations, as well as metastases, should be difficult.


    Massive amounts of dirt and sand fall and soil smoke erupts.


    It''s not over.


    But Lily was sure. I was constantly seeing signs of Junko with my skin rather than seeing him with my eyes. It''s not gone.


    In the soil smoke that was about to rise, Lily unleashed a bunch of resentful spiritual cannons to keep. Mikhail is in smoke too, but it''s not what I found out.


    "Freeze..."


    While also detecting signs of impending grudge group artillery from behind, Mikhail was distracted by something else.


    Mikhail shoots after distorting his surrounding space in advance, so he won''t be damaged by the blast.


    Mikhail stares at what stands forward. White, huge ice wall.


    Not just hydrogen in the atmosphere. Oxygen and even nitrogen are frozen, giving them white smoke. I mean, even the blast is frozen along the way. It doesn''t extend to Junko at all.


    Soon, I saw Junko with one hand a wooden wand with a swirling tip like the one held by the wizard, just for a moment beyond the wall of bu-thick ice. And around the pure child''s body and wand, countless blue and white glowing letters circle in multiple circles.


    (Rune letters��)


    That''s what I thought, arrowheads, grudging group guns hit Mikhail directly in the back and swallowed Mikhail''s body.


    Mikhail has a cool face, even though he is surrounded by massive spirits of resentment. Normal people don''t give a single groan where they go mad and scream.


    Along with the motion to slap the back fist, Mikhail gathers the grudging spirits against him into his fist and slaps them against the ice wall ahead.


    Resentment involves material force, breaking down thick ice walls cemented at absolute zero degrees.


    At the same time, Junko plasma the rune letters, beating each of them to the remains of the ice wall and to the grudges.


    When touched by rune letters, all spirits lose power and resentment is purified to form Buddha.


    (It also had an exorcising effect. I should have done this when the Spirit came to me earlier)


    Seeing as the spirit disappears, Junko thinks.


    On the other hand, when the rune lettering touches the remains of the ice wall, the ice instantly dissolves, and now a flaming wall appears nearly five meters wide and five meters high.


    Towards Mikhail, right on the side, the flaming wall moves and strikes.


    "Fist!"


    When Mikhail slammed his fist on the ground, the ground exploded with every wall of flame, flaming out in an instant.


    Lily prepares for a second grudge group cannon. Now it''s an oversized size that can put out all the grievance spirits'' stock, making it a tracking specification. Even if I do, I''ll follow you everywhere. That was another trump card for lilies.


    "Dance!


    When Mikhail screams, he rolls to the ground and literally dances off. Break dance.


    As Mikhail''s dance moves, he swings violently through the air as if his pure child''s body was grabbed by an invisible hand.


    Mikhail is rotating with her legs wide apart, mainly with her upper body and head on the ground axis. Junko''s body is also swung to circle through the air at high speeds, beating him to trees along the way, to birdhouses, to the roof of the main hall, all over the country. I was also beaten to the ground. I couldn''t even try to escape with a metastasis. Spatial manipulation is also sealed.


    Junko laughed joyfully as he was struck over and over again, broken bones, ruptured his guts, spilled his brains and scattered blood. It feels as if you would enjoy it in an amusement park attraction as well.

 1213 37

    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    Though swung through the air and struck down, Junko was completing the procedure. It is a technique that I learned from my tiredness and can be called the depths of Shizuno Liu Sorcery.


    (Dance with a dance... right)


    Groaning without speaking out, Mikhail''s surroundings were quickly buried with massive black skeletons dressed in various costumes.


    The skeletons arrive in Mikhail and fill it, sticking their bones up against Mikhail''s body. Mikhail''s dance stops and Junko''s body falls to the ground.


    With that fallen pure child in mind, Lily unleashed a second grudge group cannon. All the resentful spirits I stock - with more than ten times the number of resentful spirits in the first.


    Junko was reading about Lily''s attack, so he confirmed that Mikhail''s reign of ability had been lifted, transferring space to avoid the grievance group cannon lightly.


    The destination of the transfer was behind the lily.


    Lily didn''t predict this movement either, so she reacted quickly and waved her prosthetic hand like a turning around, but Junko''s hand was grasping her prosthetic wrist.


    Touch the lily''s neck with yet another hand.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    The power of the pure child is activated directly into the body of the lily. It is also possible to resist (resist) forces that directly interfere with the body, such as overlife or magicians, but must exceed the interference of the opponent.


    Lily could not resist the divine erosion of the pure child brought about by the maximum output.


    Occasionally there was a change in the body of the lily. The flesh swelled, the blood vessels and bones branched apart more and more, the guts repeatedly divided and multiplied, the cells rapidly multiplied beyond the established limits of the human being, the throat touched, the belly, the chest, the arms, ruptured, what was in the increase overflowed and popped out.


    Shortly afterwards - the oversized grievance group cannon with the tracking specifications had also been transferred, approaching the vicinity of Junko.


    "Hehe hehe...... This... Junko, I''ve spent decades preparing it just for you, a group of superior spirits. Even Shizuno''s purifying flame won''t prevent it."


    Seeing a group of resentful spirits with countless multiplied eyes, with countless multiplied mouths and vocal cords, Lily humors her voice and laughs.


    Even if the lily dies, the grudge spirits will not disappear. Chasing to escape to the end of the universe, even. It''s a trump card in a lily trump card that pushes through the walls of space in an attempt to trap them in subspace, and if they do, the resentful spirits will also transfer and follow their targets everywhere for hundreds of years.


    If you hit me directly, I''m Junko, and I''m just sorry. Even Shizuno magicians, who are considered invincible by their spiritual counterparts, such as being able to prevent possession with the intense resentment of all thousands of resentful spirits, are impossible. Whether it is the flame of Shizuno''s pure spirit or the unburnable amount of everything, it is coated against the art of de-spiriting and purifying spirits.


    "I don''t have a choice."


    I groaned pompously as Junko gave up.


    The grudges scattered in front of Junko.


    At that time, the light of the moon was as fierce and brilliant as the sun, and the columns of light were poured down, which seemed to Lily. It''s as if the moonlight pierced a grudging spirit.


    In the light of the moon, it was purified, even though there was no purifying action of resentful spirits. What does this mean?


    Lily instantly understood what Junko had done and fought.


    (The ultimate system of fate manipulation - rewriting the laws of the world - no, you''ve created a new...)


    A flashing lily, under divine erosion. I have heard from Junko that Lily once had such power. But I didn''t know Junko could use it. Or did you get to meet him after you split the lily...


    In this case, Lily speculates that if you bind the moonlight, it will have the effect of purifying resentment of the resentful spirit - in the form of rewriting the laws of the world. Originally, moonlight had no such power. But Junko, before the lily, converged the light of the moon, and bathed it in a grudging spirit. Something that had no purifying effect became purifying.


    In this case, the effect of fogging resentful spirits if they bind moonlight is a world of total possibilities that has not been observed by anyone, nor cognised. It is this ultimate destiny manipulation, "The Devil''s Perjury," that creates new as something with that potential.


    According to what Lily asked Junko, many of the paranormal phenomena are just not scientifically elucidated by mankind today, they have no scientific evidence or anything else, they all have the laws of the physical sciences, and they follow their laws.


    But the power to rewrite its absolute laws of physics from the ground up also exists in this world. To put it extremely bluntly, if we rewrite the world, the sun will rise from the west, the day will be thirty hours, the boiling point of the water will be icy, the earth will flatten and the sun will revolve around the earth, one to add will be three, and every girl with glasses will be a beautiful girl.


    Not only the computer world, but all of the real universe can also be written in binaries of 0 and 1. If you can interfere with the laws of the universe, just as you can rewrite programs in the computer world, you can rewrite the world.


    Junko studied it over the years, assuming so, but decided it was very difficult to rewrite the world, while also discovering traces of who had executed it, and further studying it.


    As a result, using the perspectives of multi-world interaction theory and chaos theory, interference with the laws of the world was possible, albeit very limited. At the same time, I learned that that was the basic surgical logic of fate manipulation.


    This technique, arguably the ultimate system, of the method of interfering with the laws of the world in the name of the art of fate manipulation, decides that the possibility is forcefully possible only in an area that has not been observed, cognised or proven, thus establishing it as a new law of physics.


    Proof of the Devil - There is no proof of the absence of the Devil, so the manipulation to replace the Devil as present is actually proven to exist by creating and calling the Devil.


    But I don''t think everything will be the same. In addition to the condition that it is unobserved, it is limited to local interference. It is impossible for a boulder to raise the sun from the west. Because when the sun rises from the east, it is recognised and observed by everyone.


    In addition, this technique is the depths of forbidden even for the pure child, and the price is terrible.


    When we recreate the world, the reaction also occurs. The butterfly effect says that a completely unexpected phenomenon occurs in a completely unknown depository. In other words, once the world is recreated, whether limiting or not, yet another, law of the world is rewritten in its reaction. If you fly a butterfly in Brazil, there will be a tornado in Texas, so that if you let the wind blow, the bucket store will make money.


    And until it reacts to the action that has created the world, it cannot be rewritten.


    Junko said that there should have been a large number of people who had awakened this ultimate destiny manipulation technique in the past, stating with certainty before the lily that the law of the universe today is a substitute rewritten by the reaction of this technique and surgery. Step 3 of Overlife - A crucified saint who appears in the world''s best-selling book (Lanobe) is also believed to have spoiled its power.


    Except for the man who rewrote the world and the party who witnessed it, the order stood for the hypothesis that he was likely unaware of even the reality that the world had been rewritten. Even if the reality that the bucket store wasn''t making money was rewritten to the reality that the bucket store was making money thanks to the wind blowing, no one knows about it, such as the reality before it was rewritten, and the bucket store accepts it as making money.


    Honestly, Lily was delighted. I let Junko use that power, which would be the trump card in the trump card for Junko. That much to the fact that I hunted down Junko.


    On the other hand, Mikhail, whose whole body was bloody, was trying to escape by moving space from the inside of Kuroshima, but even as he metastasized, Kuroshima and the others persisted.


    "Wings!"


    Mikhail, who appears just before Junko and Lily, waves his wings and attacks Junko every lily.


    Using the lily that grew the flesh from within as a shield, Junko prevented an attack by the wings.


    Lily''s body blows wide open as she sprinkles her blood and guts.


    Junko and Mikhail face each other as they were left behind by a herd of clams.


    "Hymn (Chant)!"


    Mikhail also uses his final depths. When Mikhail sings in Hebrew, the twisted black beard blows away and shatters.


    Junko''s movement stops. He is desperately resisting (resisting) being exposed to Mikhail''s song and the whole body''s cells are about to collapse.


    Shall I call it a collapsible sound wave? It''s not about ultrasound, it''s about the vibration of air, it''s about the energy of the action of collapsing matter at the molecular level. The ground of Mikhail, bathed in sound, has also been dashed, and Mikhail''s clothes have been blown away. Junko didn''t like to be naked, so he was expanding his resistance so that his clothes wouldn''t collapse as well as his own body.


    While resisting, Junko has also stopped moving. I can''t afford to do anything else - Mikhail thought so.


    In the meantime, if the lilies attack, they will surely do great damage, but the lilies remain fallen under divine erosion.


    We should have used it while we were dominant, but even if we tried Mikhail, this ability is a complete trump card and a substitute for consuming a lot of our own power, so it can''t be used from the start. I kept it at the end because I used it with my opponent somewhat weakened.


    But for Mikhail, something incredible happened.


    Concentrating Junko on resistance (resist) with the song, I thought Junko was stopping the movement, and Junko was moving the tip from his wrist behind Mikhail, touching Mikhail''s back of the head.


    (Thought you''d do the best you could just to resist my powers... and at the same time, I didn''t know you''d have the leeway to attack...)


    Stunning, Mikhail wondering the difference in his power.


    At that point Mikhail realized defeat. I haven''t exhausted the force yet, but it''s quite drained, and I can''t resist.


    Activates the action of the palm atomizing. Mikhail''s head fogged and disappeared, and the body that lost its head, according to the earliest laws of the corpse doll, dust and disappeared.


    "pure... child..." "pure... child..." "pure... child..." "pure... child..." "pure... child..."


    The fallen lily rises up, spitting blood, flesh and organ fragments and blood vessels out of her mouth, trembling simultaneously the myriad divisively multiplied vocal cords, as rhetorical, calling her name over and over again.


    Because it''s confusing and above all creepy, Junko solves the divine erosion. Lily''s body goes back to normal, but her whole body is bloody, and her clothes are torn everywhere.


    "Jun... Ko..."


    Lily calls her name again, stretching her hands trembling with blood toward her pure son. As if trying to embrace the phantom of a lover who has gone far and can never hug him anymore.


    Junko walks toward Lily, as if he could be invited to that motion of Lily.


    Putting up to Lily''s side, Junko entered without hesitation into Lily''s stretched arms and embraced her bloody body.


    Both the pure child and the lily are each other, and the majority of the clothes are stained red and black with blood, and the area of the white area seems to be less. As far as Junko''s white coat is concerned, the mud is quite sticky, and his skin is scratched everywhere, bloody muddy.


    "It could be a trap...... I didn''t expect to take you on the road for the last time... don''t you think?


    Lily asks in a plundering voice, bleeding and tears from both eyes.


    "Lily is just like me, because she honors the aesthetics of evil. Hey. You wouldn''t do that."


    "Hehe... Aesthetics How come I don''t have that kind of power anymore before?"


    Savoring the thoughts of bliss, Lily hugs her pure child''s body hard. Take your chances and try not to devour the warmth. Drown in the feel of a sweet bloody embrace.


    I realize that dream has become a reality. Lily is convinced that it will not be the same as her dreams, even though she did not lie ahead of them. And now is the best time of my life and I don''t doubt it.


    "Instead, I''m going to hug you with all my strength."


    While joking and telling, Junko also holds back a lily full of power.


    "This is all... how I feel about you. And... this is the end of the line."


    "Last period?"


    Junko dared ask, knowing what the word meant.


    "The battle is over. Kill me..."


    With a full smile, Lily told him.


    "I came to you with all my might and lost�� I feel so good right now. That was awesome. It was even nicer than the memories of every day I spent with you. So...... keep this nice feeling and let it end. You don''t have to use it as a test bench to crush anything."


    "Hmm..."


    Even though Lily complains, Junko gives a troubled voice.


    "Please... kill me... stay this happy hour now... please..."


    Junko feels no sign of it, and Lily petitions in a painful voice.


    "Hmm, because if I kill you, True is going to resent me. It''s true that it''s your job to kill Lily, but if I do that in advance, come on..."


    Saying, Junko leaves the lily. Lily goes along with it, loosening her embrace.


    "Keep me alive... I will surely destroy your most important truths. Still not going to kill me?


    From a blissful look to a face of despair, Lily asks.


    I wanted you to kill me here, but I wanted you to wear all the keri, and Junko, more importantly, didn''t kill me for the truth, etc., etc. That could be described as an extremely cruel response for Lily.


    "Well, I believe in you."


    Junko says with her cheeks and looks illuminated as she takes her gaze off of the lily and swims her eyes.


    "Now... I want you to kill me, but I resent you for not killing me. I really resent you. And all that grudge really beat you up. Are you sure about that?


    Lily stares at Junko for resentment.


    "I''ve checked it over and over again, and Lily''s been pretty rounded up. Because I knew I was starting to be with those kids?


    Asked by the pure child with an uncontrolled grin, Lily laughs with shame and illumination.


    "Mutsuki, Akiko, and then Platinum Taro were similar to those poor rats. No... Akiko is a little different."


    Akiko is somewhat akin to her old situation. Lily was conscious of it and raised it that way.


    "Junko... tell me one thing. I had so much fun with you... But you were with me, and you didn''t think it was even a little fun? You''ve been with me and haters for a long time...?


    I was afraid to ask that answer, but I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Maasa. If you hate me that much, I''m just cutting you off, and I''m not gonna act with you. I refused Lily because it felt like a lot of piles."


    To a lightly giggling pure child, Lily relieves herself and seeps new tears.


    "Lily didn''t even realise what was wrong with her. A candle. Besides that, I think it had the effect of my curse. It wasn''t just the curse, it was also caused by Lily, and it wasn''t just Lily''s fault, there were curses that made people neglect someone whose favor exceeded a certain level... so... In that sense, the rat kids and Lily are quite different."


    I felt specially treated, and the words alone made me happy that Lily felt badly saved.


    "I had a strong crush on you from the beginning. Did you know that?


    "I knew, and I felt neglected about Lily from the start. But I never kept Lily away from the start. I''m the one who talks in front of him about this, but there are some parts that I liked, and so... there are others. Well, unlike the others, Lily was probably special."


    "Heh heh... I''m happy to say and lift it up, I wonder if I''ll drop it again. No......"


    I can''t fall any more - and I add that lilies don''t put it in my mouth.


    "Don''t be depressed, masterful again, full of it. Sounds more like Lily, and somehow I don''t enjoy it either."


    Junko encourages it, as if he had spotted Lily''s mood. But it''s not just sympathy. The word is also the heart of Junko.


    Hearing that, Lily will look like she''s about to cry out again.


    "Junko...... please. Just now... just now... let me tell you. Very, very embarrassing words...... You don''t have to return a word."


    When Lily foreshadows so, she hugs Junko again.


    A word in Junko''s ear, Lily whispered. Junko, as Lily wished, returned nothing and just held Lily''s body back strong.

 1214 End Chapter

    After the battle with Lily, Junko went home to the laboratory late at night, slept almost the whole day, and woke up at eleven o''clock in the afternoon.


    Seemed like a good winner, and Junko was draining a lot of health. There''s also a reason I played too much and used inefficient force, but fighting the two Overlives at the same time broke a bone in a boulder.


    Junko''s sleep has been irregular for a long time, but he still kept sleeping without waking up at that time, even though he often woke up well at mealtime and at three o''clock tea time. For this reason, the residents of the laboratory are also worried, awake and questioned, revealing that they have fought the lilies.


    Then I slept further, the day after dawn of the night. The usual four of us get together, three o''clock tee time.


    "I didn''t kill him. That''s all right."


    True to say so and make tea. The topic was the fight against lilies again. I talked about it in the morning and noon.


    "I didn''t kill you, but you haven''t changed Lily''s mind. I don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if he changes his mind, I''ll serve my purpose."


    "There will be no remodeling."


    It''s not that kind of problem, Lily has already lost her grudge and obsession with herself, so she''s a pure child who said in that sense that she may not be spreading a little bit, but it really didn''t seem to tell.


    "But for now, the settlement between me and Lily has been made. Feeling a little unloaded."


    "I don''t want you to say that in front of me. What did he do to me? That''s because of you and his obsession."


    "Sorry."


    Jito eye-catching really, I think it was a mild statement, apologize, and pinch the sweets Junko.


    "I''m not willing to forgive you either. I don''t know about Junko''s nerves, and think about the truth a little more."


    "Sorry."


    Tired of mouthing too. Apologize, Junko pinching sweets.


    "Whether I change my mind or settle with you, I''ll let you put on the bullet. Make sure my heart is satisfied."


    Tired and Midori were astonished to see the truth telling them quietly.


    I can''t feel the resentment. Looks cooler. It feels as if it''s not what it ever was.


    "If Lily were alive, that would be the only way many people would be killed, and Junko would have taken her for real when she fought, and she would have given up."


    "I don''t care how much you give me..."


    True to imagine yourself receiving tired words and laughing bitterly in your heart.


    "More than Lily, I''ve killed a lot of people. Even if you say that..."


    "I''ve certainly been quite guilty in the past, but not now. Not now."


    Tired says so with a true face and denies to the penetration of the pure child while pinching the treat.


    "Heh, talk, change... Midori, come on, I was wondering about Jun Sister..."


    Midori cuts it out so hard to say. The tip of that gaze was poured into a pile of sweets placed on the table. More than usual.


    "Hmm, what?"


    "Obviously you eat too much sweets, don''t you? You''re saving up for stress, too? You''re gonna get fat?"


    "No... I want to get fat..."


    Pointed out by Midori, Junko laughed bitterly.


    "Ugh... he wants to get fat..."


    Midori opens her mouth.


    "I just need a little more fat, to be exact. The girls in the world want to lose weight if they do, but fat matters too. But I''m too muscle-treated, or as soon as I get alarmed, all my muscles and my body fat rate will fall off, and my abs will crack. And then I had this nightmare where my thighs get tight..."


    I won''t say it in my mouth, but I think my legs are my best charm point. I always sweep my shorts for that and expose my legs. I definitely wanted to avoid only the femoral muscles mukimuki. You should have moderate fat on it.


    I had such a nightmare because Lily pointed me out about my abs last night. Until now, I didn''t care, but when I got home, I reluctantly checked my body carefully, and I did see it emerge a little, and I let it down.


    "But even though I care about my arms being muscular and thick, it''s super tight to see my belly crack. So I tried to luxuriously hide it..."


    On the other hand, there was no idea to reduce the muscle tread as much.


    "You''re going backwards with the girls of the world... Don''t they think you''re jealous?


    "Wow, that''s right. So you don''t intentionally fatten it. I mean, can''t you fatten it with that ability to eat God?


    Tired and Midori say.


    "That''s just temporarily multiplying with ability. Yikes. If you keep increasing, your health will drain little by little, and even if some parts of your body grow temporarily to compensate for it, you''ll go back to the lab later, and you''ll be properly regenerated again."


    I went to sleep after doing the procedure last night, and the recovery was combined with a burst of sleep.


    "So why don''t we just modify it to a body that''s easy to get fat and hard to muscle?


    "Hmm, I don''t like that either. I want to make it naturally."


    Tired suggested, but Junko shows a difficult color.


    "I mean, Midori''s interested."


    When I smile slightly to show my teeth, Midori approaches Junko about time.


    "Uh... I''m interested..."


    Junko with a bad feeling.


    "Pure Sister''s Cracked Beauty Tummy, Saw It"


    Midori jumps from side to side to Junko sitting.


    "Uh, no, no, no, no."


    Junko resists desperately when she is forced to turn her clothes.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh no


    "I don''t like it. I don''t like it next to my arm."


    As he sought salvation, when Junko saw the true and tired, he had a gentleman''s care to turn away from them both.


    "Just get it over with."


    "Okkay, true brother"


    "No, not that kind of care, I want your help..."


    Seeing a true attitude, he was a pure child who for some reason had become a little less willing to resist.


    Miho''s residence became the office of the nascent formalin-pickled president.


    "I''m well again today - a swallowing terrorist. No. Either way, no kidding. Sasha, Terasuto"


    Hanano summons me softly.


    Due to repeated modifications, Hanano was completely insane.


    Even if Hanano is returned in this condition, it is only annoying, but there is no other place to go, so I have no choice but to take it from Miho''s organization.


    "Uh-uh... It''s cheerful and swallowing..."


    Nagagoro stares at Hanano, who continues to dance in a noisy and suspicious way.


    "Sort of... no. You mustn''t."


    Katsuko clings to Nagagoro, who seeps through his intentions to kill him, and stops him.


    "No, I want to kill that one on a boulder, and I can''t handle it."


    When Nagagoro looked at Miho, Miho stood up with an annoying face, took the whip out of his desk drawer and struck Hanano relentlessly.


    "I have to cum! Boo-hoo! Hang on!


    Oddly enough, he ran around the office, nodded round the corner of the room, shivering Hanano.


    "Junko gave me a present."


    Miho exhales loudly. Hanano is left with no choice but to cling violently this way at the earliest.


    Miho''s office became the office of the nascent formalin-pickled president, with former rats entering and leaving. In addition, there are Hiroshi and Yukie.


    "I''ve solicited you around, but the other ex-rats aren''t going to come. Some people still blindly believe in Junko, some say they can''t forgive him, and the latter thinks we reconciled with Junko."


    Mizushima reports.


    "If you look at the inaugural party of a nascent formalin-pickled president, don''t you think so? He helped us."


    says Hiroshi. At the time you cooperated with the show, I also think that reconciliation is the same.


    "I still feel unforgivable, too. But I''ve already given up."


    Miho said.


    "No more... I can''t. I know it''s not clear."


    "I thought Miho challenged Junko to battle was reckless, but at the same time I thought he did well."


    Nagagoro hesitates to tell Miho who shrugs his shoulder. I spoke straight of my feelings, but I also worried that if I said this to Miho, who lost, I might get angry.


    "If some of you thought so, maybe you could save a little"


    But Nagagoro''s worries were worrying. Miho smiles lightly.


    "New member hopefuls, quite a few more. As far as online reviews go, I don''t like the former formalin-pickled president, but there are quite a few people who think we can expect that this time."


    Yukie reported as she opened her crimson eyes toward the display.


    Junko gave me artificial demon eyes Yukie, but it is closed except when I look at the plane. Thanks to having the brain tissue of Taniguchi Lu implanted, it is much better not to rely on the eyes to grasp the surrounding space.


    "Can I think about future offerings, too? And I want to participate as a player, so I want to train in combat."


    Turning toward Miho, he closed his open eyes and Yukie asked.


    "Of course it''s ok. Let''s all think about it, participate in it and make it a fun organization."


    Miho says so and smiles.


    "Oh, I can''t believe Miho said something bright and constructive... Until the other day, it was some kind of low tension."


    Hiroshi teases.


    "Don''t look back or down again, I''ll live positive"


    With a refreshing smile on his face, Miho declared.


    Since yesterday, Lily has been looking up at the void with a careless face, doing little or nothing all day.


    Answer once if you can talk, and have a conversation, but when the conversation breaks up, you immediately look up at the void again with a vain eye and stop doing anything.


    Lily was completely relieved by the recoil of settling with Junko.


    The resentment has disappeared.


    Abrupt apology, too abrupt truth. And it was a lily that slammed all of herself with the intention of the end, but Junko did not kill herself, so she gave her strength and thought, and became a state of loose shell.


    I don''t even know what it means to live now. Until now, I have only lived with the thought of avenging Junko, and that was, for Lily, a great pleasure and a reward for life. But the viability also disappeared.


    "Mom, cheer up..."


    Lily laughed powerlessly at Akiko speaking out of concern.


    "That''s what you idiots do, like revenge. An overwhelming recoil of thoughts has blown all the energy in me to the root."


    Junko didn''t kill me when he said he begged Junko to kill himself because he thinly knew this would happen too.


    "How about, for example, making this pathetic look true to me right now? For that kid who''s trying to avenge me, isn''t that the best gift of malice? But when you think about it, the worst evil is also seen as Junko. Because you broke me ahead of the target of revenge."


    "Ha ha, if you have the energy to talk and laugh, I wonder if you will recover over time"


    Mutsuki laughs.


    "Well, the truth is the purpose of killing me, and shall I play with that kid in the future? Compared to Junko, it''s not enough."


    That''s what I say and Lily smiles too. It slowly calmed me down.


    "Wow! Master Lily, ahhhhhhh!


    With a sad whispering voice came Platinum Taro.


    Look at what Platinum Taro has in his hand, and the look on his lily''s face catches.


    "Lily! Are you going to die! If Lily dies, I''ll die too! At last, Akiko and Makoto will also be killed and left to die before they die!


    "What are you talking about...?


    "What happened..."


    "Look at this!


    In the midst of Akiko and Makoto, Taro Platinum takes a round letter from the contents of the garbage can held beside him and shows it.


    "Come on, don''t!


    He raised his disturbed voice and stood up, taking the trash can from Platinum Taro''s arm, but Akiko and Mutsuki had already dropped their eyes on the letter.


    "What is this...? Mom, a goodbye letter?


    "Did you write this before you duelled Junko? It doesn''t even look like a lily..."


    Akiko and Mutsuki are becoming more and more annoying.


    "Lily, please reconsider!


    "No, reconsider or nothing, Lily''s not trying to write this right now and kill herself, she wrote it yesterday, didn''t she? You''re going to die fighting Junko. Come on."


    Mutsuki tells Shirakataro, who sits down and begs, in a cold voice.


    "What... could I have misunderstood?


    Face up, Platinum Taro asks about the complexion of the lily.


    Lily was obviously seeping her anger and staring at Platinum Taro.


    "Oh, you...... how did you get this? It was in my room, wasn''t it?


    "No, because I''ve been checking all the garbage Lily put out for a long time. Consider Lily''s health."


    Even to the plausible White Kintaro, Akiko opened her mouth gently, Mutsuki laughed bitterly, and Lily did hear the sound of something hanging up in her.


    "Mom... you can be angry. You can be super angry. No, because I should definitely be angry..."


    Akiko says, but it doesn''t have to be said.


    "Ugh... I''m sure Taro Platinum did this imitation to cheer me up. Isn''t that right?


    Lilies grinning and giggling, stirring their temples.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Standing up, White Kintaro snorts as he runs away.


    "Oh, you''re such a clear liar to take it from me. You need punishment."


    Before fleeing, Lily grabbed Taro Platinum''s stuffed head with one hand.


    While Lily is in Platinum Taro''s cage, Mutsuki and Akiko dignify reading and fishing for many of the letters.


    As she read the letter, Akiko was moisturizing her eyes. Mutsuki is also smiling with a calm expression.


    "Mom, thank you for creating me"


    "Suddenly what is it?... and you ladies, did you read all that?


    Seeing Akiko thanking him with tears, Lily got dizzy.


    "Even if you created me just to flatter me, I am grateful that I was born in this world, and that I can experience so many things with so many people. I''m annoyed about your mom, but I love it. My mom did a lot of bad things, but she also did just a little bit of good things. Because that''s how I live right now, thanks to all the bad things and a little good things."


    Seeing Akiko, clumsy but seriously bumping his thoughts, Lily turned her gaze to Akizuki as if seeking help, but Akizuki shrugged with her jaw, urging Lily to answer Akiko.


    "If you don''t mind, would you bring the same dialogue, the truth, here to say it?


    Says the lily with a full smile.


    "Wow... you say that here ah... You''re a mean genius at all mom"


    (I think it''s a lightning hide...)


    Next to Akiko, who looked at her face, it was a good moon that I thought was sneaky.


    35 Let''s Play Looking Back at Memories End

 1215 Three Preambles Plus Alpha

    He is certain.


    Even if I decay here, as I was attracted to them, someone will surely take over. Someone will be under their influence and have the same heart as myself. And do the same thing. It takes over the will.


    No, or whoever is going to take over may also be the original bearer of the same heart as himself. Before I took over, I might have been the same owner of my heart as they were.


    Every year, there are murders all over the world.


    Aside from the reason, a murder is something that always happens, the boy thinks. That''s how the world is made. Someone is able to kill someone. There will be no more murders.


    Well, then how the hell is the world like that? How can anyone who makes a murder happen?


    The boy - Toshizo Sumida thinks, those who commit murder are predetermined by such fate. He said he was, in a sense, a fine victim, given an inescapable cursed fate.


    Because somehow murder will never disappear from the world, and someone will, one day, always be the perpetrator.


    To be honest, I''ve had that desire and urge since I was a little girl. Even when I saw the news of the murder, in my mind I always thought, in the mood of the killer''s side. I suppressed it without executing it, but the desire to try to kill people and the interest in what would happen if I killed people was tremendously strong.


    "I see. Is this how you feel? Do you kill people with these feelings, and after you kill them, you feel this way? And is this happening all over the world every day?"


    Seeing the corpse at his feet, Jun-san thinks calmly. He said he was a victim in the name of an assailant.


    I have no sympathy for the corpse at my feet. This woman is a natural bastard who was killed. At the time I let someone else kill me, I can''t help it anymore. You deserve it. karma. Instead, I consider myself pathetic because I have become a murderer.


    Jun-san is not going to go to jail or anything like shutting up and getting caught by the police. I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. Open a bulletin board around the back street to find a way not to get caught. I''ve heard rumors. He said that if you put him under the shelter of the backstreet tissue, he could even rub off the murder.


    But I couldn''t. There were several such organizations, but mostly, after hearing the circumstances, they decided whether it was worth rubbing it off. He was... unconscious that he had done something wrong, but he had a consciousness that if someone convicted him of his crimes, he would only be convicted.


    Jun-san just killed her lover impulsively.


    He had been driven by the urge to kill people before, but he was desperately patient. I kept putting up with it because I wanted to kill over and over but I didn''t want to be a murderer. But now I understand by killing people. That''s what I was destined for.


    I had no pessimism about killing people either. I have no fear of doing irrevocable things and on the contrary, I feel really refreshed to know who I really am. Now is the happiest time. Now is the real beginning of my life. That''s why I don''t want it to end.


    "If you think there is a smell of blood and resentment..."


    Huh, there was a voice in the same room, and Jun-san was a little nervous.


    Soon a woman comes up to her house, right behind her oblique back, looking at the corpse.


    That was the only anomaly, but Jun-san panicked his head there, judging like this. She said she was a backstreet resident accustomed to the training grounds.


    "You''re still young and pathetic. to each other."


    Skinny white woman with blonde blue eyes. Age is...... probably not so young, but I don''t know. He''s got a big bear under his eyes, and he''s not even going to hide it with makeup.


    "I need your help."


    Even though their identity was suspicious in the first meeting, they suddenly bumped into such demands, and the woman ate them.


    "You are... an unusual person, aren''t you? It''s strange from the dialogue. Then... I need your help."


    "You fly too far between. But enough dialogue to attract interest."


    The woman grinned.


    "Fine. Let''s overlap curiosity with curiosity. Let''s also take care of the meeting for a reason. Let''s hope you''ll entertain me in the future. EVERY MAN AND EVERY WOMAN IS A STAR Let''s hope how you shine."


    When I heard the woman''s dialogue, I thought Jun-san was from the same family, but I didn''t feel creepy.


    I also remember clearly the part where I spoke in English, and I learned what that meant later.


    That was seven years ago.


    The world is full of evil.


    There are numerous beings who can refuse to be clearly evil, even if they do not touch the analogy.


    Those who plainly harm and disparage others for their own desires. That was unforgivable to him. And he himself was also a victim of such evil.


    "Why did you do such an extra thing!


    Beating up childhood taming in the heavy rain, he shouted out loud enough to be undone by the sound of heavy rain.


    "Why did you get your hands dirty for me...! Why not!"


    I really knew without asking. A childhood boy, I guess, couldn''t forgive. I''m usually floating, and I have the opposite negative side to myself, but I guess I was still driven by my outrage. But even though I knew, I couldn''t help but scream, and I couldn''t help beating him.


    "I couldn''t forgive you."


    Childhood tame stood up grinning as he defiled his righteous and adorable face with muddy water.


    If it''s something that''s often funny in a situation like this, knowing a lot about childhood habits frightens him, too. But I also know it''s that kind of guy.


    "Whether it''s you and your blood-connected grandfather, it''s evil, isn''t it? Even if he''s legally innocent, he''s the murderer who drove your father to death, right? I couldn''t forgive the evil that the law couldn''t judge, because I couldn''t forgive the evil that you couldn''t forgive, and instead of you and the law, I"


    I tried to soak up muddy water and put my hands around it, and childhood tame said with a smile on my face. The smile that I was used to seeing was soaking wet in the rain, which burned into his memory.


    Childhood friendliness - Ryujiro Suzuki still doesn''t break his own pace even in this situation. Like some kind of monster, he looked like Kenichi Serizawa.


    "I killed a man..."


    "It''s actually not even the first time, is it? I was so despised, I kept quiet."


    Sharply speaking in a trembling voice, Ryujiro says it''s obvious.


    "I was born on these stars. There''s always a bad guy out there somewhere in human society, but I seem to have been one of them. But even if you try that from me, there is an unforgivable evil. That''s the grandfather and grandmother who unreasonably blamed your father for committing suicide. And they were the ones who took your father''s company."


    "No way......"


    "Yes, I think the officers of the company that took over your father''s company are being tortured by the ghosts in hell by now, too."


    Sharp Ichi gets stunned by Ryujiro, who tells him with an irreplaceable and flamboyant smile, without even making him feel malicious.


    My childhood best friend was an evil and a monster. But...


    It is not an unforgivable evil. And before he was evil, he was a childhood friend and best friend.


    "I... will keep an eye on you now. I''ll keep an eye on you so you don''t fall into unforgivable evil. If you want to go that way, I''ll kill you."


    "Hahaha, that''s not cool. I''ll be careful."


    A beautiful boy who looks younger than his age, Ryuji, who laughs openly as usual, sees his face swollen up, and Sharp One feels chest pain.


    "Hit me... I''m sorry. You can hit me back if you want."


    "I don''t like it. My hand hurts. It''s not a hobby to have such a nasty friendship."


    Ryujiro joked and said, sharply expressing an apology that seemed unspeakable.


    "And... thanks..."


    Sharply thanking him as he could hardly say, Ryujiro was silent with a smile on his face and seemingly out of sight.


    That was three years ago.


    Intense rhetoric was unfolding in the Earthschool Student Chairman''s Office.


    It is Kenji Sunset Kechi, chairman of the Wind Discipline Commission, who has been yelling at me. The reason I''ve been yelling at you is because I found out that Ryujiro and Akiichi are part of the murder club.


    "I haven''t done one thing to embarrass myself!


    "Hey, Akiichi, keep your voice down a little..."


    Seeing that Sharp Ichi, who always seemed calm, was stripping away his emotions, Sunji was eating.


    "Don''t push your values! You always are! I''m doing what I thought was right! I have no idea what I''m doing right now, even if it''s supposed to be evil! More than that, what about the guy who''s hiding behind your favorite rules and rules and hurting and trampling others!


    I could also have guessed to Good Governance that Akeichi was deliberately exaggerating with such a dialogue because he or his body had been hurt.


    I still had something to say to Good Governance, and not all of Sharp One''s claims can be admitted. But Sharp One''s pure anger was justified by it, and he felt that before he knew it, he had touched Sharp One''s wound without darkness, and he was disinclined to argue any further.


    "Sorry......"


    Apologizing with guilt, Good Governance turned his back on the sharp ones.


    "Huh?"


    The actions of Good Governance were unexpected to Sharply. No, I had no idea why Shinji suddenly apologized and then interrupted the argument when he said he was still in the middle of an argument.


    (Wait. There''s something I want to say and I want to hear...)


    This statement ended with indigestion. He remained stabbed in the heart, as if it were a small thorn that could not be pulled out in the sharp first.


    I know that good governance has claims. But before he could say it all, he stopped talking on his own. I don''t care how you look at it, it''s not that kind of atmosphere that Good Governance said he lost.


    (What the hell...)


    Sharp One can''t go on any further because they''re not willing to argue anymore.


    That was months ago.

 1216 1

    Being a murderous club that made the world noisy. The identity calmed down by the fictional presence that one journalist had created to become famous.


    But many of the residents on the back street know. That''s what I did for the street, but he said the murder club was indeed a real organization.


    But even the residents of the back street, especially some of the people in the situation, know something. The murder club was reborn as a spiritual defense agency.


    But even more limited of those who knew the circumstances. It''s that a journalist dressed with the stigma of trying to crush a murder club, making a murder club famous, is now leading a murder club.


    Sunset Keqiu Yoshiji was surprised to learn that Sanhei Keqiu, who was trying to crush the murder club, had become a compiler for the murder club.


    "I guess I''m more of a watchmaker than a summarizer. No... I''m the producer and she''s the director. Role-wise. Or I''m hired and the owner, and that girl''s the manager."


    At the entrance to the Murder Club''s home building, a sharp, middle-aged man with eyes - Sanhei Kettle Hill - said with a smile as he looked up to Good Governance.


    "I mean, I''m the one who''s surprised. I didn''t know there was a Homicide Club man and a Star Charcoal Stream sorcerer in the same school."


    "I don''t want you to combine for that reason. I''m not very close to them."


    Good governance who hears the reasons for the nomination of the opponent of the joint fight to be carried out and makes a flashing face.


    The same school - Ryujiro Suzuki and Akiichi Serizawa - were chosen for the sole reason of attending the private Earth School, and were to work with Koji to fulfill the mission.


    The sharp one is still a servant, but Ryujiro is a clear hater. His father, who is the president of the school board, respects him, but when his son Ryujiro, he comes to tease himself in a different way than Shining, not serious and without a place to catch him. And losing to such a dishonest student in the student chairman''s election is still drawing a tail.


    "Right. I''m sorry about that. Then try to get along. I thought it was part of my life experience."


    The pot hill laughs and tells. When I heard my own words, I was disappointed that Kettle Hill was not such a good person, although I expected Kettle Hill to revamp my candidacy.


    "Oh, no, you''re not the chairman of the wind discipline committee -. This is going to be fun again."


    Just there, Ryujiro came and called out with his usual smile.


    "I''m sick of this one, though?


    "Well, don''t say that, let''s have fun. I''m really looking forward to seeing how Sunset Hill works this way. Don''t you have any feelings that you''re excited about Sunset Hill?


    "No... when you say that..."


    After listening to Ryuji''s dialogue, he is also a good governance with a boiling interest. If it was good governance before, it would still be something that I denied without a headache, but thanks to a lot of things, I''ve been more flexible in my thinking lately.


    Before coming to the home of the Murder Club, Yoshiji had a conversation with Shirakashi Shirakami and the star charcoal.


    Seems that Hikaru asked Hikaru to gain more experience with himself, and Hikaru responded accordingly and kept the conversation to the upper levels of the star coal. The appointment of Starry Stream''s assignment is carried out by retired superiors.


    That''s not all the brilliant tricks. The country will embark on a spiritual defense with its main hips, and Good Governance insisted that star coal should actively support it. For this reason, Good Governance was given an important role as the underwriter and supporter of the spiritual defence agency and the star coal.


    Good governance was surprised by this measure, and while thanking him honestly, he was about to review Shining, but a few decades later, he was cursing each other hard and fighting. The reason for the fight is...... I''ve already forgotten. I always have a fight, so I have about half a chance of forgetting the reason for the fight, etc.


    Now Good Governance can walk his ideal path. String spirals also admitted to good governance, and told him they would seek cooperation in an area where there was no obstacle to schooling.


    The first person to work was the murder club. Besides the clan genre of magicians in the first place, it is also a natural flow for this to happen because the spiritual defence agency as a state agency is the only one at the moment with this murderous club. Finally, Good Governance will go out with the Murder Club for the moment.


    "I''m guessing you''re a star coal stream representative who can support us? Well, that''s not if you like it or not, is it?


    "I''m sorry. Best regards,"


    After the caution of Kettle Hill, Good Governance, ashamed that his remarks were far-fetched, honestly admits his inaction and bows his head.


    "Sunset Hill has changed."


    Sharp Ichi comes and speaks out unexpectedly.


    "Now Sunset Ke Hill, you may be more grown up than Akiichi."


    "You''re the kid who says that kind of disgust."


    To tease Ryujiro, Akeichi says back with a muddled face.


    "Are these three on a mission?


    Sanji asks Kettle Hill.


    "For now, yeah. Backup is done as necessary. Also, if you feel you need more manpower, be honest with me as soon as possible. Send extra personnel properly. This organization hasn''t done much of the task yet, and we can afford too much for the deployment of its constituents"


    Said Kettle Hill. When the country felt like it was still refraining from enrolling in a murder club, it looked like both Good Governance and Kettle Hill.


    "What is it here, and let''s have a slow meeting where we can calm down"


    Ryujiro urged me, and the three of them changed places.


    People live by all sorts of things. It binds the soul.


    It is synchronous pressure in scheduled harmony, it is precedent, it is law or rule, it is authority or title, it is custom or custom, it is ambient air, it is social common sense, anyway, shapelessly perceived, there is no freedom in a person''s soul.


    If you can''t grasp complete freedom, it''s easy to give up. But Jun-san Sumida couldn''t give up there.


    I just want to get complete freedom at least. I want to be there without my heart tied. Jun-san is alive for that.


    From Jun-san''s eyes, all the humans in the world just seem to have filth moving. It''s a good place to get dirty. They are all bound to their souls. Besides, he wants to bind himself. An incredible stupidity, I can see it in Joon-san''s eyes. The soul that sank in the shit is no different than the shit.


    Jun-san sincerely thinks that he was lucky enough to escape the bondage.


    Complex Devil, a sorcery denomination to which Joonsan belongs. The aim of many magicians there is to liberate consciousness. It''s about embodying your thoughts. Jun-san likes that too.


    Jun-san tries experiments on a regular basis. It''s an experiment that''s caught a lot of people and killed each other. Capture is limited to people on the street. A person with a stiff head of bee in social common sense is particularly ideal.


    Cave hall. Ten men and women gathered. Knives, sticks, sickles and Japanese knives fall on the floor.


    "Kill each other. Let the surviving man go."


    Jun-san proclaims so, and for now, he kills one human being nearby, with a gun.


    Without this first murder, I won''t try to move inside. That''s the pattern. The first time I see a scene where a person is killed in front of me - a scene where an unspeakable corpse has been created, it catches fire. That''s a pattern, too.


    What do you do when you still don''t move? I didn''t move just killing one person this time either. I couldn''t catch fire. This is another pattern. Everyone trembles in fear and doesn''t try to move.


    Jun-san is silent and points a gun at one man.


    The man who was pointed at the gun took the gain and was slashed by the man who was on his side.


    And the full-scale killing begins. Once lit, the fire spreads. Some people don''t try to kill anyone until the end and just get killed unilaterally or run away. This is another pattern, too.


    "Stop. Time."


    To Joon-san''s voice, those who were killing each other stop moving. There are four of us left. One of them had fled to the end. It was a woman who was running away.


    "They told me to kill each other, so I had no choice but to follow and kill people because it became an air of forgiveness. Explain to your heart that you have no choice but to help yourself. Am I right?


    Jun-san confirms with a slight laugh.


    "You didn''t know? It''s not supposed to be murder in Japan, is it? You mean you can kill me because I told you to kill each other and you thought you''d be killed if you didn''t? You''re dancing in the air. It''s proof that my heart is tied. Caught in shapeless shapes, people get foolish. The soul is bound, the soul sinks into the shit, and the soul becomes just like the shit. The fool whose soul is shit should die."


    After speaking, Jun-san will shoot three of the remaining four.


    All nine souls are captured. To use the soul of those who died in fear and despair, to use it for spells.


    The woman, who was running around not participating in the killing until the end, was hitting Jun-san''s angry gaze, but Jun-san smiled.


    "You live. You are the one who put your will to it. He was a proper human being. The one who broke the shapeless bondage. The liberated."


    When Jun-san leaves that behind and turns her back on the woman, the men in robes, wearing a mask and hiding her head, who were holding back in the corner of the hall, approach the woman and stab her with a syringe.


    A woman immediately loses consciousness. All you have to do is drive it to the right place and set it free.


    "As always. Is that fun? It''s a feeling I don''t know."


    A skinny white woman appeared in the cave, stood in front of Jun-san and spoke up.


    I''m not sure if I''m in my thirties or forties. Maybe younger. I''m putting my robe together, but I can see it''s lean even from the top of my clothes. There are big bears underneath the eyes, which are hard to call beautiful in flattery, even if they take facial makeup.


    "Long time no see, Doctor. Congratulations on becoming a mentor."


    Jun-san bows her head respectfully toward a white woman. The opponent was the one who invited himself to this congregation and gave him guidance as a magician.


    It was almost two weeks ago.


    Not even one of the emails comes by, and the white woman grins and laughs at her unfaithful apprentice, whom she meets and finally congratulates.


    Her name is Shirley McNeil. He is one of the mentors of Complex Devil, the largest sorcery denomination in East Asia.


    This cave is on a mountain of land owned by Complex Devil, and the map does not indicate that there is a cave either. Since the spiritual magnetic field is also strong and distant at first sight, it is mainly used to perform criminal rituals.


    "I heard rumors that bothered me."


    In that word of Shirley, Jun-san spills an invincible grin while wondering if something came.


    "Rumor has it that you are going around killing a national magician. Rumor has it that he was hired by another country to become one of the spiritual defense sharpeners."


    "If the rumors are true, what will the teacher do with me?


    Joonsan inquires with a laugh, not showing her how it moved at all.


    "If the rumors prove true, I''ll burn your face. But you can help cover up the truth."


    Shirley also laughed at his disciple, who was unfaithful but not strange.

 1217 2.

    Gaoling Stream Witchcraft is one of the long-established landlords involved in spiritual defense, roughly equivalent to star coal in character, but slightly inferior in number. Still has a good number of people.


    The incident took place in the middle of the task being carried out by the sorcerers of Gaoling Stream Witchcraft.


    The magicians were killed on the ground when they heard rumors that a monster had appeared in a city hall and headed for an investigation.


    I was wondering if the monster had turned me back, put more personnel into the investigation, but he was still killed.


    Kaolin Stream weighed his body down and put in more personnel without leaking the matter anywhere, but all three sets also became corpses. We tried to solve the damage ourselves, and at that point, the country knew it.


    "The country seems to suspect that he did not encounter a monster and was killed, but that he is expertly killing a state-serving magician - that is, an involvement outside the country. But Kaolin Liu doesn''t talk about it, he wants to find out the truth on his own and solve it. Weigh yourself up. So, our mission is to make sure it''s true."


    Home of the Murder Club. Dragon Jiro, Sharp One, and Good Governance in front of him, the pot hill tells.


    "The guys named Kaolin Stream are certainly established, and the size of the numbers is considerable, but they don''t have a magician with the power to pull them out. Much inferior to star coal in that respect. They are treated in the same row in character, but their actual strength is different"


    Good governance explains the circumstances of the paranormal industry.


    "Only those troubled people whose pride is high,"


    Sharp One throws up and throws up with contempt while putting his hands on his glasses.


    "The more incompetent you are, the higher your pride, and only your mouth will be a master. In self-defense."


    Ryujiro spits poison with a flamboyant smile.


    "Even such incompetence is an important force for the country. It''s your job to sneak up on the truth to avoid any further harm, and to protect that incompetent face and mood."


    Kettle Hill also said in a grumpy manner. It''s a stupid job, no matter what you think.


    "Are we just gonna find out the truth? If you find the killer, you can kill him."


    Assuming, as the country suspects, that there was a killer who was intentionally killing the magician, it makes no sense if we don''t dispose of him as soon as we find him, Akiichi thinks.


    "You don''t have to. The directive put out to the murder club only confirms the truth at this stage. If it''s really interference from another country, maybe we''ll leave it to other people to deal with."


    And he looked at the sharp one, and said unto him, Pot Hill.


    "If they''re the ones who are killing the sorcerer, they''ll be pretty tough."


    Ryujiro says with a face free of tension.


    "Even if people are about to get killed in front of you, we can talk about letting them go."


    Sharp Ichi points it out.


    "Do you hate boulders?"


    Kettle Hill smiles, considering Sharp''s character.


    "In fact, Kaolin said the country is opposed to being directly involved in spiritual defense. He also had a negative attitude toward the mustard engine, but seemed to have a stance of knowing the backdrop of the star coal curse and neglecting the existence of a murder club, while not speaking out and disagreeing. It would be humiliating if those people were to use the help of a murder club. So first you have to sneak up on the truth so you don''t hurt your pride."


    Sharp ichi gets more and more irritated as he listens to Kettle Hill.


    "Wouldn''t it be a masterpiece if those people found out they had their asses wiped by a murder club? Wouldn''t it be funny if we solved the case and brightened it up and embarrassed him?


    "What are you talking about?"


    In contrast to Sharp Ichi, who proposed sarcastically, Good Governance stuck with a voice mixed with anger and fright.


    "Are you willing to go head-on against it when they tell you that the contents of the mission won''t hurt their pride? In addition to that, don''t forget that star coal is also involved. It would be quite humiliating to have been butt-wiped by both the Murder Club and another genre called Star-Charcoal Stream, and you could buy unwanted grudges from Star-Charcoal"


    "Are you kidding me like you got help and resent that other guy?


    Ask the righteous good governance with the angry voice of the sharp one.


    "As far as I can tell, I guess so."


    Good governance answers to the sigh mix.


    "Can you accept that? It''s not on your mind? This is such a joke. It''s like an incompetent hungry bastard wipe, huh?


    "It''s on my mind. But I''m guessing that''s the assignment you were given, right?


    "If they say it''s a mission, do you stop thinking and accept?


    "I don''t stop thinking, but can I break a bee just because I don''t like it?"


    Even as he made his argument, Kuniichi, who bumps straight into anger, had an inner fondness, but that''s why it can''t be tolerated, such as imitation that turns the table back on emotional letting.


    To put it further, Good Governance knows that all the genres of state-serving magicians are similar.


    As for good governance, I don''t feel like laughing at Kaolin Stream. Until recently, the star coal stream was more of a disgrace, such as drawing on the help of other genres.


    Therefore, the elusive task was only star coal, and many sacrifices were made as a result of trying to push it through in small numbers. After the disturbance of the inheritance dispute, the attitude was also changed, and the task that seemed difficult settled on the policy of increasing the number of people, whether the gallows appeared to be reduced or bad, and cooperating with other places if possible.


    "Wow, I knew you were more grown up in Sunset Hill than you, Akiichi."


    Ryujiro will tear up, but Akiichi is unresponsive to you, and is admiring good governance.


    "If you don''t like it, you can go down and have another guy replace you"


    I want to say what needs to be said, and Good Governance tells me clearly.


    "Sunset Ke Hill, you''re still not reluctant to say anything. That''s just fighting and selling.


    "I''ll have to say this. The answer would be this."


    Ryujiro tells me to feel frightened and good governance to say it back with a sluggish face.


    "I''ll try to get to the limit of patience."


    With his hands on his glasses, Akeichi says quietly, staring at Sunji.


    "What do we do first?


    Akeichi asks.


    "If you follow Theory, you should go to the scene where the Gaoling people were murdered."


    "So no objection. Looks like Gaoling is asking how things are going now, and we''d better move fast."


    Good governance nodded at Ryuji''s suggestion.


    "The same stone head."


    Where good governance went to the bathroom, sharp ichi groans abominably.


    "Different type, but you''re pretty stubborn yourself, too."


    Kettle Hill pointed out with a laugh, so annoying sharp one. But I won''t say it back. I admit it myself.


    "If only the star coal and the rainbow forest had come anyway, how could it be him?"


    "Fair enough. But if it was just me and Sharp One and you, Sharp One would have done what you thought."


    Ryujiro laughs at it.


    "Sunset Kechi, you don''t seem to like me, but I don''t seem to hate you very much, so please be good friends with me instead."


    "I''m not saying I don''t like him, but I honestly don''t really want to hang out with him. I''m not accommodating, and occasionally I don''t get through conversations."


    To Ryujiro, who waves to people irresponsibly, Akiichi said in a sigh of sigh.


    The girl curses.


    The girl has no idea how many have been cursed by herself before. I can''t count. Because even if she didn''t recognize the curse, she set it up to activate automatically under certain conditions.


    Girls don''t hide their faces.


    Hence the curse. I don''t need pity because I take it for granted that people are cursed, such as the undeserved who try to make people into spectacles without permission. I have no sympathy.


    On the other hand, the girl tries not to curse those who speak up to herself properly, complain and confirm her request, and respond with a smile, allowing her to take it.


    "I found baldness on the train today!


    Upload bald images and write comments.


    A college girl who shoots anything she finds strange and raises it to SNS. Still in excellent condition today.


    Before her like that, an outrageous man appeared.


    A girl who looks like she''s about seventeen or eight years old, wearing a black blouse and a long skirt and a pretty dark red cardigan. She was a beautiful girl with a long face, with straight stretched glossy black hair stretched to her back.


    When the girl walked in the train, they were all a little giddy. And it was just a shittiness and a distraction.


    The girl had two identical faces. The tip broke into two pieces from the neck and two heads existed.


    Binding twins - also known as Sham''s twins, are literally twins with a part of their body bound together.


    Accurate statistics are unknown, but it is said that about one percent of 50,000 to 200,000 people are born in a group, half of them die at birth, more than 30% die within three days, and a further 1% can live to be over one year old.


    (Wow, I really have two identical faces, not crops. And it''s so beautiful. Funny how this comes into the train in grandeur. All right, I''m gonna go, Pasha)


    I don''t care where it is or who it is when I find something interesting, I can''t help but take it and put it up on SNS. There was no way she missed this shutter opportunity.


    (Go! Pasha!


    Point the camera at your fingertips and take a picture with a temper.


    (All right, I need to get it up fast. Er, the comment...)


    When I was thinking about the comments, suddenly she felt sick.


    (What...? Me, what''s wrong? nausea, dizziness, headaches and... the back of my chest is painful, my stomach is weird... what is this... my body is crazy... it''s coming...)


    I can see intense pain occurring all over my body, and my consciousness going away. I can feel myself trying to disappear.


    (Me, dying...? It''s a lie...... How could this be...)


    Immediately after she realizes death, the video crew flashes back behind her brain with tremendous momentum.


    The familiar bald head is clearly reflected in my head from next to next. It''s all the bald heads she took and raised to SNS.


    (Damn... what is this... a horse lantern...? I mean, why are you bald!? It just comes out with all the bald heads I''ve ever taken... at the end of the day... I can''t believe I''m bald rushing... my whole life... me... so bald... I liked it...?


    Upon such doubt at the end of the day, her consciousness was interrupted and she fell on the train.


    A surrounding passenger speaks up and asks how she is falling.


    Because she was nearby, the girl could know how it was. In other words, it was also possible to know that the curse was automatically activated on those who tried to photograph and expose themselves without permission.


    Four big black eyes look cold at the fallen woman and the surrounding passengers who care about it.


    "I don''t know where the trap is lurking in the world" "I don''t know where I''m trapping"


    Two mouths move almost simultaneously.


    "My trap is." "My curse is."


    "If you''re not the bad guy, you can avoid it"


    Words emanating from two mouths, totally hammered.


    But the girl''s dialogue was whispering, and all the passengers around her were distracted by the fallen woman, so no one was listening.

 1218 3

    That was when Akichi had just joined the murder club.


    Ryujiro had already joined the murder club and killed several people, but Sharp One had doubts about whether he could kill people on himself.


    But Ryujiro took me to participate in a formalin-pickled presidential feast to spot the target, and the inside of Sharp One''s chest was stained with fierce anger and killing intentions.


    "Hey? How could you do that?


    Sharp Ichi asked as he stepped on his head where he tailed one of the guests of the feast, pushed him to his home, attacked him many times with a transparent crush and made him weak and unable to move.


    "Answer the question. If you don''t answer, I''ll kill you right away. Are you having fun doing that?


    The sharp first question referred to the feast until earlier.


    Guests also participate in events. A blindfolded guest approaches and swings down with a stick at a child with only his head out of the floor. I''ve seen it a lot in gag scenes in old comics, just human watermelon cracking.


    The guests laugh and send a voice saying it was just to the right a little longer ago. The restrained parents are also watching on the side, screaming. If it''s out three times, the kid''s a helpful rule, so the parents are trying to direct him somewhere else.


    But in the end, the blindfolded guest gets to the front of the child. The voices of the parents are filled with desperation, and the guests have a funny laugh. Easy to hear.


    The parents are forced to open their eyelids with appliances, so they can see firmly the sight of my child''s head being cracked in front of him and his neck not moving while bleeding, as well as peeling his white eyes and exposing him to a tragic death.


    See how it goes and applaud it. My parents'' cries of despair were reflected up on a large display, and the guests laughed when they saw it.


    "Ha, fun..."


    Trembling in fear, the middle-aged man replied with a nagging laugh.


    "What''s so fun about killing people? Kill your child in front of his or her parents'' eyes and explain how that''s fun, as easily as possible, and in detail. Let me hear it."


    Ordered in a frozen voice, the man wrestles his head desperately, with his teeth around.


    "It feels so good to rip people''s... lives apart. It''s fun to see you scared. It''s fun to see you cry desperately. Plus... I feel satisfied. There is also a feeling of superiority that people are in a position to even risk their lives. I''m sure the customers over there... they''re all the same. I''m not the only one. Best pleasure ever. We are the privileged class it is allowed to be."


    While we were talking, the man was spilling a grin of joy. Re-conscious again as I explained, I got excited.


    "I am the chosen one. You can be born, and then you''re a successful man. Those who possess power have the right to step on those who have no power. If you''re complaining, you''re just gonna have to get the power, right? hahaha......"


    The laughter interrupted along the way. Several transparent crushes today poured down on the man.


    Then he smashed it over and over again, and eventually the man was crushed bones all over his body, bleeding internally everywhere, causing a gut rupture and spitting out massive amounts of blood, dying with pain.


    It was the first murder for Sharp Ichi, but there was no fear or hesitation whatsoever. If you don''t feel refreshed, you don''t feel particularly deeply conscious. I just did the right thing. Sharply had the power to do so, and the authority to be a member of a murder club.


    "How can evil be born? How come you''re okay with hurting others, taking them away, for your own desire?


    Sharp Ichi asks as she coolly looks down at the dirty chunks of meat rolling on the floor and plushes the blood stuck to her glasses with her fingers.


    "I''m evil, too. And I can''t help it because this world is made so that I can outrun, take, and hurt others for myself."


    "I know. But... I can''t forgive you. These people."


    "Because of this, I made a wonderful trip to the murder club, and let''s take advantage of it - If you clean as much as you can, more people won''t have to cry."


    Ryujiro can smile a little.


    "Oh, right. I think I''ve gained more power and authority than this."


    From day to day, he is the sharp one with such a desire to be on the side of justice and destroy evil. We finally got the power to make it happen.


    (I''m really going to make you a righteous ally. Little by little, I''ll make sure I clean the garbage)


    Sharp''s determination was hard, and pure. It''s pure, so it''ll sound later. And because I haven''t forgotten, I get hit more than once.


    Sanji, Ryujiro and Akiichi went to the monster location that Kaolin Liu was investigating.


    The time is evening. A field in a residential neighborhood. The outlook is good. There were several reports of seeing monsters on the way to primary school nearby. He also said that there are missing persons out there.


    The three of them had been sneaking up from a slightly further away position on how the two sorcerers, who just thought they were Kaolin Stream, were investigating.


    "One of those two looks familiar. He''s a sorcerer from Kaolin Stream. I saw it at an exchange before."


    Good governance says.


    "You could get killed again, but just the two of us investigate? Is this to protect the Ments, too?


    ����


    Shinji stopped trying to say something to Sharply, who threw up in disdainful voices.


    From the family lineage that belongs to the Star Coal Stream genre, there can be no contempt and no end to it if the foolishness of the Kaolin Stream''s emphasis on decency cannot be attached to a smile. Even if it isn''t, many of the witchcraft schools have high pride.


    "It is also possible that they are being turned back by monsters, but as the country''s greats fear, if you are an assassin abroad targeting a state-serving magician, the monster itself is likely to be a trap in the first place"


    I''ve never heard of Yoshiji before, such as being sent from overseas to a killer aimed at a magician in the first place, but I wasn''t surprised.


    Because the other day, in a battle over the inheritance of star coal, I learned the truth about the spiritual defense sharpening taking place in secret around the world. I guess that''s why the star charcoal, distanced from the country after knowing the truth, has also been intertwined in this job, Good Governance sees.


    "I vote for the way you look at Sunset Hill, too -. The monster was also prepared by the assassin and is thought to be pinched with an assassin and a monster."


    "Do you think the other one will come out while you''re engaged with one of them"


    "While the monster is distracted, you can think of an assassin as an unintentional strike."


    "The pair over there seem to be moving quite vigilantly. It''s possible that we''ve noticed."


    When Sanji was silently listening to the conversation between Ryuji and Akiichi...


    (feels heterogeneous)


    Good governance felt it first.


    "Pay attention. Looks like he''s here."


    Good governance prompts him to be vigilant, Sharp Ichi''s expression tightens, and Ryujiro spills an invincible grin.


    "Which one? Do you want to do it with a monster? Or..."


    I don''t know.


    On sharp first inquiry, Sunji waves for the first time as he watches the two sorcerers near the field. From what I''ve seen, the two of them near the field seem to be noticing, obviously alert.


    "Oh, I felt like killing myself, too."


    Ryujiro looks up over the house near the field.


    Several fire lines poured down across the field from the top of the house that Ryujiro looked up to.


    The two sorcerers engage in the attack.


    On the roof of the house, a young man stands. He''s in his early twenties, a man who seems to be everywhere.


    When the young man''s lips move and hands crossed, countless arrows of light appear and are released.


    Good governance confirms that the two sorcerers are casting a spell. Evade all arrows of light while casting a spell and complete the procedure.


    "It looks like you sent some elite to the boulders after they killed a lot of people inside you."


    He also responded to an enemy ambush and saw a pair of witches who were skillfully dodging him, Sharp One said.


    "I''m a magician, that''s"


    I looked up at the young man on the roof and good governance groaned.


    "Is witchcraft different from witchcraft?


    Ryujiro makes his eyes shine. Although Ryujiro had long been interested in something called witchcraft, he had only maniacal knowledge and knew little about real witchcraft.


    "It''s different. Even the same witchcraft varies considerably from genre to genre, but witchcraft is even different. But you wouldn''t know much about it other than the magician."


    Talking, the magician on the roof was completing the next operation.


    The tiles on the roof are peeled off one after the other, and the crushing of the tiles pours down with two sorcerers in mind.


    One did the trick and built a wall of invisibility to prevent it, but the other tried to faint it visually, failing. He takes several direct hits of some of the tiles flying in at high speeds and falls on his back. He bled quite a bit from his head, and his body is cramped.


    "One was murdered -?


    "He''s not dead yet, but that looks bad."


    To Ryujiro, who smiles and makes a swallowing voice, Sunji said as he learned to be frustrated.


    "Just checking the truth, and this one can accomplish the mission, so you don''t need to help."


    Good governance is even more frustrated with Ryujiro, who smiles and says he''s smiling.


    Next to its good governance, Sharp Ichi waved his arm.


    I thought I was attacking and the sorcerer suddenly fell to the ground. Good governance sees Kenichi. To see the last minute move, decide it was his fault.


    "It locked on. I can''t run anymore, and I won''t let you. Finish it off."


    He glanced at the magician who was falling on the roof, and Akeichi quietly declared with his hands on his glasses.

 1219 4.

    Shirley McNeil is an ancient magician among the Sorcery Order, Complex Devil.


    While it is well received and has extensive connections within the organization, there are also many rumors circulating that are not good.


    The most commonly heard rumors are that they are carrying out contraindicated attempts and rituals of art and killing people. He said the bodies he killed were made of catalyst material. There is also an alias such as face-burning Shirley, who is also said to kill and play while burning people''s faces.


    It is only a rumor, and there is no proof. Besides, Shirley herself is a loving octagonal beauty for everyone, and rarely takes words or actions that are smoked by others, so no one bothers to try to ascertain the truth of the rumors.


    But there are a few people who know the truth about the rumors. These are the sorcerers who are Shirley''s disciples. They know the rumors are true for the convenience of helping Shirley as well.


    The basement of the hall. A huge ventilator roars and drives the burning smell of meat out.


    The floor of the room was painted with magic formations, four corpses of naked men and women scorched black enough for their heads to carburize, rolling unwrought.


    Three disciples in robes silently clean up the body. After removing the gut or brain, drop it into a tank filled with acid, which is buried in the corner of the room. All you have to do is clean the splash of blood and flesh. The extracted organs shall be the material of the catalyst.


    Shirley has broken it off that sacrifices are also necessary to narrow down the depths of witchcraft. Their lives are never in vain. I''m not going to waste it. I appreciate the honorable sacrifice. It only satisfies her own taste to burn her face, but since it is the life that disappears here anyway, there is no body if you use it up.


    Shirley recently gained the status of mentor.


    Although there is the status of a designation such as Instructor, in Complex Devils, disciples can be taken even if they are not Instructors. Whether you are a mentor or not is in your obligation to act as a mentor.


    Instead of being required to take disciples, the mentor follows a variety of authorities and authorities. However, there is no limit on the number of persons obliged, so there are times when the undelivered take only one apprentice and look after the apprentice very little.


    The complex Devil, to which Shirley belongs, is a giant sorcery organization spanning all of East Asia. Though the number of members is said to be tens of thousands, no one knows the exact number, as membership management is very dodgy and those who are already dead or broken or have left also remain registered.


    It is also said that since it is an established organization that has lasted since the last century, the actual number of people will not be even five digits.


    Many witchcraft and spell schools in Japan have been handed down from generation to generation by descent, but Complex Devil There is nothing like being told by other witchcraft denominations from generation to generation. They are inviting those who open the gates and want power.


    The motives for entering the organization vary, and there is no such thing as asking about motives. Simple curiosity, those who want to acquire the power of the alien to serve their purpose, researchers who want to hone the power of the alien, etc.


    The greatest theme listed by the Church is the substitute for eliminating the unwanted self and approaching the ideal self using the power of witchcraft.


    The way in which themes are received is also individual. Some merely use the power of witchcraft to satisfy their desires, others make status and wealth in their hearts with ambition, and even try to become themselves immersed in consciousness and conceived.


    Shirley is a magician without thinking too deeply. It''s all about savoring the pleasure of knowledgeability. We experiment with people''s lives, like Mad Scientists, and we''re trying to broaden the boundaries of magic, because ultimately it''s fun.


    Teacher, the Bull Village sisters are visiting.


    Taking a breath in the private room, my apprentice reported to me. The disciple is also a servant. I play plenty of pay, so no one complains.


    Eventually a girl appeared in the room.


    Straight, glossy dark hair. Black blouse and long skirt with red cardigan. Unless you have a strange feeling, a beautiful girl no matter how anyone sees it, but unless you have a strange feeling, you are first distracted by something else than being a beautiful girl.


    The girl had two necks and a head. I had two identical faces.


    ''Today, it''s been a long time. Dr. Shirley.''


    Two mouths open at the same time, two tongues move on the child, two vocal cords tremble at the same time, humming the voice without disturbing one word at a time, and a beautiful girl with two heads greets.


    "How have you been? Gaye, Maye."


    Shirley smiles toward the sisters who let two souls reside in one body.


    The girl''s names are Niu Village Gaye and Niu Village Maye. The right hand side is Gaye, and the left hand side is Maye.


    I want you to come because I want you to help me with a job - with such vague content, the sisters were summoned by Shirley.


    I haven''t been informed of the key issues yet. But Shirley called us, so the Niu Village sisters were wondering how much it was.


    Moving the place to the living room, Shirley served tea treats before telling her what to do.


    "I want you to protect your stupid apprentice."


    "I''m older, but I''m an apprentice." "Just that one word tells who it is."


    Two mouths talk about something else at the same time.


    "But it''s as good as it can be. I can''t help but be dangerous to myself over here for him. You just have to make sure you don''t find out what he''s doing. If you find out, cut it off."


    Objection. Objection.


    Two mouths open at the same time and two necks swing sideways at the same time.


    "If you''re serious about helping Jun-san, you don''t care about the danger." "If you''re serious about avoiding the danger, Jun-san won''t help."


    "Gaye, maye, decide one way or another. Which one of you would you prefer?


    "Help"


    To Shirley''s question, they hammered the same voice and answered.


    "The four of us better survive as much as we can. Don''t you think? All four of them, fitters of past lives. They are chosen and they exist. I mean, it has a special soul, or it can withstand immortality. No old spirit."


    Shirley, who says so, has already applied a measure of immortality to herself. The Bull Village sisters and Toshizo in front of us haven''t yet, but even if Shirley doesn''t teach them, they think they''ll find a way to do it themselves. That''s all outstanding talent.


    Shirley, though, hasn''t even gotten as far as being able to call it overlife. Overlife does not just refer to the immortal, it refers to those who are well equipped. Shirley also knows that I have not yet reached that realm. Silver Storm Hall owner Sylvia Tanshita, whom we met a while ago, was over-lived for once, but she went with the bottom floor. Shirley is even inferior to that.


    "But one of them did something stupid and tried to protect that stupid compatriot. I''ll give it to you, we''ll be in danger, too. This is ridiculous. Are you going to dare that fool?


    "I''m not stupid," "I would be stupid."


    Words are different, but the conclusions of the Bull Village sisters were the same.


    "We are." "So are we."


    "I got help where I was supposed to die."


    Hearing the words of Gaye and Maye, Shirley sighed.


    "That''s not like this at all. Jun-san was the seed he sprinkled himself, and you were unreasonable."


    The Bull Village sisters have been told by doctors since they were infants that they would not be able to live that long.


    When I was in elementary school, I tended to be badly ill and the functioning of some organs had deteriorated. It seemed like it was only a matter of time before he died.


    And he acquires strength in a complex devil that is filled with thoughts, and with the power of magic, he sustains life and lives.


    In order to survive, the two are in a state where they are constantly exercising the magic of carrying traces of magic on their bodies. He is a craftsman who cannot be imitated by normal magicians, but has a rare talent, which makes this possible.


    "Jun-san''s fate is unreasonable," "Jun-san became a villain, the same way I was born into this body. Jun-san is a villain, but he''s a disciple, and we were usually good brothers disciples. And..."


    Whilst Gaye speaks few words, Maye speaks a longer dialogue.


    "I also know how Jun-san feels"


    The Bull Village sisters who let me hammer and say it. She was also a root outsider.


    "Yes, but I''m only here to support you from behind. I''m sorry you''re an ill-dressed master. I don''t want to die."


    Shirley exhales like she gave up.


    "Well, I don''t think you can beat most of them, but don''t be alarmed."


    For once Shirley is the master of the Bull Village sisters, but the power of Gaye and Maye is already greatly beyond Shirley.


    Gaye and Maya, Bull Village, are very powerful sorcerers with the talents that have been pulled out of the complex Devil. Nana Kurosaki has whispered that she won''t even take a pull, called the most powerful magician in the country. He was also called out to be a mentor before Shirley, but the sisters refused.


    "So how do we protect it?" "What exactly is dangerous?


    The Bull Village sisters ask.


    "Jun-san is around killing witches in the service of the country. They find out and get disposed of before it''s too far away. After I prevent it, I''ll hide it."


    And, Shirley.


    "Why don''t you hide it from the beginning?


    "I can''t. In his character"


    Asked Asaye, and Gaye answered a little late. We don''t always just talk at the same time, and we don''t agree on ideas.


    "The teacher is going to listen to Jun-san once he makes a loan"


    "I see. I can''t take care of you all the time, so listen to me."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Maye was convinced by Gaye''s words, and Shirley smiled and nodded.


    ''What if you still didn''t ask?


    "I''ll be fine if I do. What are you guys gonna do?


    "Depends on Nori on the spot"


    Hearing the sisters'' answers, Shirley smiled and waved.

 1220 5

    Toshizo Sumida has been receiving requests from Japanese national magicians for several months. Not just Kaolin Stream, but anyone who works as a national magician is fine, so he has been presented with several schools to be candidates for.


    I don''t know who the client is, but Jun-san liked that the content of the request is limited to magicians who can use it to defend the country.


    (Think. Be aware. Think of their lives. their lives are honorable)


    In his heart, Jun-san calls strongly on himself.


    (They are not foolish. Not many others. who fight to protect them. So honorable. You have to kill him with respect. Strengthen your respect in yourself. Strengthen your awareness)


    That''s one of the reasons I liked it. He who usually decides that he is worthy of living is Jun-san who helps, but this time he can be intoxicated with respect and sadness by daring to pick that worthy life.


    Simply put, Jun-san can kill dramatically. I like that. In addition, opponents are also those who live in battle, and the part where they can enjoy killing each other is good.


    Jun-san has been killing people by recognizing the world as his enemy, but these days he has become unsatisfied with just killing because he has killed too much to the fullest extent he thinks. I''m getting tired of it.


    I came to see if I could enjoy it a little more if I had the feeling of killing, consciousness about the person to kill, plus pure killing. Medium fun. Tasteful.


    Jun-san''s dripping fishing needle has been devoured by the witchcraft school named Kaolin Stream, so he engages with these, kills, thinks, grieves, delays in the feeling of punching his chest, tastes, and enjoys.


    People enjoy tragedy. I can''t help but enjoy the tragedy of others who have nothing to do with me, whether it''s real news or creations. Enjoy that grief not by pretending to be sad and having fun, but by being genuinely sad. Jun-san just tried to imitate it.


    Also that day, two sorcerers appeared. A pair of middle-aged men, supposedly skilled warriors.


    "You showed up."


    Seeing Jun-san, one of the magicians shrugs.


    Jun-san prays. Please don''t talk to me about stale dialogue. That chills Xing. Makes it just a little less fun. Then you''d better start the fight silently.


    But Toshio''s worries were over. The two start casting spells instantly.


    Jun-san unleashes an arrow of light. The two completed their spells in response to Jun-san''s attack.


    Jun-san''s surroundings were covered in darkness. If it is an illusion immediately, it can be discerned and disarmed.


    (Pretty much a user for influencing my spirit)


    Another technique strikes Jun-san, who marvels. While his sight was blocked, a person-shaped demon (yawn), made by connecting countless marshmallows, boiled dozens of bodies at his feet and swarmed by Jun-san.


    Many ancient Japanese witchcraft are not physical attacks, but often with illusions, mental interference, spirits or monsters. RPG''s magical attacks are a minority. Although some rarely exercise spatial manipulation, it is also rare.


    The battle in the magic of Complex Devil, on the other hand, is truly sworn by the magical attack of the game. Manipulate mindfulness and natural phenomena and turn them into attacks.


    Joonsan completes the procedure while the dwarves come at her. The tiles on the roof of Joonsan, and the dwarves of Mammaru, float in the universe at once.


    They became meteoroids and poured down on two sorcerers in the field at high speeds. One had built a protective wall with surgery to prevent it, but the other had tried to shrug it and had tiles all over his body.


    It was an immediate aftermath.


    Suddenly, he devoured countless small shocks on his back and back of his head, and Jun-san fell at the front.


    (What? The enemy was still lurking? Were these guys sneaky?


    Jun-san shouts his chest out. I wanted to try to be more tricky because I had always killed without struggling greatly. I wanted to taste the pinch if I could. I get excited to think that might be what I can hope for.


    The enemy''s whereabouts were immediately known. Because I kept about two demons around me waiting.


    This use demon was the one that was seen as a monster, and the one that Joon-san was causing the surrounding inhabitants to attack by pretending to be a monster in order to attract the magician as a monster.


    Even when it comes to using demons, they also perform combat functions in order to make them fight together at times of need. And now is the time to use it, Jun-san decides.


    "We''re approaching the end of the line. It''s invisible though."


    "Oh, demon...... no, is that magic? Paranormal powers are shaking."


    Ryujiro and Sunji say and be vigilant around them. On the other hand, Akeichi is keeping an eye on Jun-san.


    Right behind the wall beside him, two black shadows popped out, opened a large mouth with fangs, and attacked Ryujiro and Good Governance from above.


    A silhouette beast resembling a wolf, in a black monochrome with a full body gloss. But I can''t see my eyes, and the tip of my mouth is sharp and pointy. There were irregularly countless blade-like things growing on my back.


    Good governance wraps his hands around the black beast with colorful golden flat sugar on it.


    "Stardust Scatter"


    It is a primary attack technique for star coal streams, shooting countless hardened golden flat sugars like bullets at high speeds. Even when it comes to elementary school, the destructive power is there. If you hit it, you can flinch the person who attacked you. Above all, the chant of the spell is there too, and fast activation is a major benefit technique.


    The Black Wolf Mockingjay, aimed at Good Governance, flickered in the air, and the orbit went crazy and fell right next to Good Governance.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    When Ryujiro grins slightly, a giant figure swells up from Ryujiro''s shadow at once, wrapping his thick arm around the black wolf and taking that bite with his arm.


    What appeared was no gloss, but this is another morphology of the human form that is two meters black. Bat blades grow from the back, sheep horns from the head, and spaded tails from the glutes. A huge double-edged sword is held in his right hand.


    The devil''s own silhouette deformity protrudes his sword with a black wolf hanging on his left arm. Black Wolf Mojo reacts, releasing his mouth from his arm, naturally falling and squeezing.


    Sharp Ichi waves his arm, and the transparent crush pours down again on Jun-san. Shortly after getting up, Jun-san puts both knees and hands on the roof.


    "Pain...... apparently this invisible attack belongs to him. About high school students, I guess. Looks a lot stronger than these middle-aged guys over here."


    He alternated between Akiichi and the magician in the field, and Jun-san shrugged.


    A safely man in the field, Kaolin''s magician, works his way to Jun-san. The surrounding landscape is distorted, and the scaffolding collapses and the body rotates.


    Illusions that act directly on the brain. But Jun-san calms down and disarms.


    Shortly after its disarming, Jun-san glanced at Akeichi.


    Sharp Ichi waves his arm and a third transparent crush attacks Jun-san.


    "I wonder if it was my grandson''s hand. that the mindfulness power is activated according to the operation"


    Jun-san muttered, confirming that the attack would come along with Sharp Ichi''s arm waving motion. I could tell the behavior was triggered.


    (Before eating the shock, I can see the force interfering directly with my body. That''s what it''s called, and the invisible streak of bullets seems to be shaking my body. In other words, if we can prevent that interference......)


    Jun-san puts her own flesh and spirit to work. It''s a way to increase resistance itself.


    (Can''t you lock on?


    Akeichi realized it. I have had experience of being prevented by the target once, and I know the rationale. When the force that acts directly on the other person''s flesh and spirit is prevented by being resisted (resisted), it was taught by Junko, and I know how it feels to try it with Junko''s body.


    (But it''s not impossible at all. Again...... now focus......)


    I sharpened my spirit, and when I did the lock-on again, it worked this time.


    Toshizo also prevented them once, but later realized that they had been targeted by enemy forces again.


    (Using the technique of increasing resistance, is the force still antagonistic...? Like each other. power is more fun as close as possible)


    Turning to Sharp Ichi and laughing, Jun-san casts the next spell.


    The spell was interrupted when several knives struck the universe in the face of Toshizo.


    It was the work of a gaoling sorcerer in the field. Jun-san looks at Kaolin''s sorcerer like a pain in the ass.


    Jun-san flew off the roof. It looked like it flew, but in fact it just glided away with a strong wind in the surgery.


    In the field - descend before the magician of Gaolin.


    "I''ll give it back."


    A knife rolled out earlier by a Gaolin sorcerer was in Joon-san''s hand.


    Jun-san throws a knife. The sorcerer of Gaoling doesn''t move. It wasn''t thrown at me, and I''d cut it out, but it was late.


    The knife thrown stabbed the throat, chest and belly of the other magician who was falling.


    He was cramped with a direct tile blow to the head, but he eats even more damned push and breathes out staring at Jun-san to resent him.


    "Okay. That was a good look"


    Joonsan smiles when she sees her dead face.


    "You��"


    The other Gaolin magician becomes the face of anger.


    "Sounds like fun..."


    Soon Sharp Ichi, who descended into the field, speaks to Jun-san. Jun-san looks back to the dignified and sharp one.


    "Of course it''s fun. I wouldn''t do this if it wasn''t fun."


    With a gentle grin, Joon-san said.


    "What''s so funny about killing people? What''s so fun about making people suffer?


    "You''ve killed people before, too, haven''t you? You know what I''m talking about? That''s quite a few, too. You had fun when you killed him, didn''t you? You must know that murder is fun, don''t you?


    Toshizo pointing it out as a tease, but Akiichi was unresponsive and faceless.


    Meanwhile, a settlement had been reached in the battle between Black Wolf Mojo, Good Governance and Ryujiro.


    When a spell is unleashed from the hand of Good Governance, it sticks to the forehead of the Black Wolf. The head of the Black Wolf Mojo gradually freezes. The Black Wolf Mojo couldn''t come up with the idea of removing the spell, just bitterly bored, and eventually stopped moving.


    Ryujiro''s summoned black demon had been flirted with by a speedy black wolf, had been bitten many times and slashed with a back blade, but was a battle between bamboo spears and cannons. When he got the blow of the devil''s sword, he was torn in two, sprinkled with pitch-black fluid over the asphalt and finished.


    "Oh no... four on one. Besides, these kids are much stronger than old artists from Kaolin Stream. Whatever this is... I don''t know if it tastes good."


    Big pinch to taste for the first time. The feeling also made me feel fresh and cozy and excited for Joonsan, and I was laughing.


    "The first experience is good. But... I hate to die."


    It growls, activates the technique with a short spell to produce tons of white smoke around it.


    Of course in the field, to the surrounding roads of the field, while completely out of sight, Joonsan attempts to escape.


    I can''t see in the smoke with Jun-san, but I can do as much to escape. I can get out on the road. If you''re unlucky, you could be stuck in a car that''s stuck in smoke.


    However, if sharply locked on, no matter how far away the distance is, a transparent crush flies from the sky to the target, even if vision is blocked. Naturally, Jun-san doesn''t know about it.


    "Guh."


    About the fourth crush, Jun-san is knocked down by depression and screams by accident.


    (It doesn''t taste good... my voice will tell me where it is... Besides... I''ve eaten a lot too much already and my body...)


    Jun-san feels the fear of death more true than she did earlier. I felt that it was a desperate situation. I thought it was only convenient enough for a helper to come forward, such as survive in this situation, but I smile at my thoughts and decide to be prepared that such a story could not happen in reality.


    Suddenly, the smoke cleared.


    I thought it was the work of the enemy''s sorcerer, but Jun-san guessed it wasn''t. From the front, I feel signs of immense magic.


    "Look, Jun-san''s stuck like a frog"


    When I heard a familiar voice and Jun-san looked up, there were two familiar faces lined up.


    "I thought it was dried rather than frogs"


    There''s no dried food.


    Taurumura Gaye and Taurumura Maye looked down at Toshizo, who had fallen on the road, and said each.

 1221 6.

    A beautiful girl, dressed in golden armor, meditating on the hill, all over her body except her head.


    Far below the hill, thousands of soldiers line up in several formations. Further ahead, soldiers dressed in armor of a different design than their own had noticed a formation towards this side.


    Around the girl was a beautiful alignment of soldiers in Western-style armor with spears in their hands.


    When the wind blows, the girl''s wavy long hair twitches. As if I had signaled it, a soldier on a horse ran and got off in front of the girl.


    "Your Majesty! The Left Army of the Yukioka Empire has invaded simultaneously!


    "Intercept me in this left army."


    Girl giving directives with a prolonged voice.


    More horses of preaching come. This performance is only immersive, but I don''t want it because it pinches between the two - Dawn Yu thinks.


    "Your Majesty! An ambush of the Yukioka Imperial Army is attacking the village of Kono?ikak!


    "Ahhh."


    I get a report and Yu laughs bitterly. The village was an important relay point, with large quantities of supplies. But when I thicken my defense, I thought the enemy would understand me, and I kept it handy, but the enemy''s intelligence was a big deal, and it seemed like I''d seen through that, too.


    "You''re not going to be able to fight long term. Let''s attack from the sky with the Dragon Knights and the White Horse Knights."


    "Ha."


    When Yu spoke and decided on the policy by thinking further, his soldiers responded.


    An army of dragons and white horses fly from the rear of their own armies and head towards the enemy forces at high speeds


    "Wow, around the main Yukioka Imperial Army, there are archers and anti-dragon cannons positioned. Ah. This one''s been read in advance."


    Reading enemy information, Yu frowned.


    "Pfft. It''s a stone to tap the supply line at the relay station, and with Yu''s power, that''s all we had to do."


    The voices of those who are not here echo.


    "May our hands be limited as this battle is full of lower power"


    Yu thinks this is also what the game on the board doesn''t like. In reality, you can turn the board back, and you can use out-of-rule methods, but the game only has to follow the rules of the game.


    "Hmmm... the reinforcements of the Kingdom of Sajou and the Anjou Empire... can''t you expect it ah. Kazuhiko and you are not in, either."


    "Shh. I''ll beat you up like this."


    "Mmmm, even if you win with such modesty, you don''t seem happy"


    "No, I''ll win even with one hit. Then don''t stop the soldiers. Request for single-hit mode. Send."


    "Yes, I approved. Ah."


    Shortly after Yu told him, a girl in white armor appeared in the space in front of Yu. This one is also wearing a helmet, but I can confirm the red eyes from the gap in the helmet.


    "yukioka empire, death emperor junko vs akatsuki demon king realm, phantom ghost demon king yuu one hit!!


    Huge letters emerge in the air, Yu confronts the white armored girl - Junko Yukooka.


    Yu puts up a two-handed stick, Junko sets up a bastard sword, gets close together, and eventually the meeting begins. I don''t think about dodging, I just hit him. Even if you avoid it, there is no point because there will be a strike determination when the weapon is shaken.


    "Winner, Dead Emperor Junko! Loser, Phantom Demon King Yu!! Victory of the Yukioka Empire!!


    Eventually, the wins and losses are decided lightly, and Yu drops his shoulders.


    "Then it''s time for me to fall. Ha... I need to level up more"


    "Stay annoyed"


    Yours to log out of the virtual world of the Virtual Trip game and return to reality.


    Remove the dream band and look at the clock.


    (With that said, Akiichi and Ryujiro were at work. I hope everything is all right... I wish I had gone too......)


    Somehow he was a good learner of chest noise.


    Only Ryujiro knew about that two-headed beautiful girl.


    (That''s... the Bull Village sisters. The actual thing is a lot prettier than you can see in the image. If Yu is the cute type, this one deserves the word beautiful -)


    Ryujiro, who is slightly alone, but is happy or unhappy, no one realizes that.


    "No way... Gaye, Maye, have you come to help me?


    Joon-san, who is crawling, looks up and laughs powerlessly.


    "Exactly." "Once."


    Gaye and Maye look down at Jun-san and attribute an unsatisfactory response at the same time.


    "I thought he was really dead... but no, I don''t think I have long left to take on a job like this and be targeted, and there''s no point in helping."


    Jun-san had been told by his client that the murder of a state-serving magician at this request would be fine with two or three at best. That if you kill too much, you''ll be targeted. But Joonsan continued to kill unlimited, killing three groups of Gaolin Stream sorcerers - a total of eleven. Twelve this time, too.


    I wanted inspiration. If I tried Toshizo, I didn''t think very deeply about keeping myself safe. But on the other hand, I had a sense that I was doing too much, and I was fully aware of the consequences that would result from it. But I can''t quit because it''s fun. That''s all we''re talking about.


    Control yourself. Quit everywhere. Patience. Such things cannot be done by Jun-san. Act even as you desire. He also even thinks it''s not beautiful to suppress desire.


    "But help. I don''t want to let it go." "Still, if you let it go, you''re not sleeping well."


    "We are just like Jun-san. Do what you want to do" "Take off one skin for a badly made apprentice"


    "That''s why"


    Gaye, I thought Maye had spoken separately at the same time, suddenly humming my voice.


    "Jun-san helps," "leaves these people."


    The Bull Village sisters see and proclaim who are the magicians of Akiichi, Ryujiro, Good Governance, and Kaolin.


    "Sometimes I don''t know what I''m talking about because I''m talking at the same time."


    Ryujiro says sorry.


    "You just have to listen to the one who understands"


    "It''s better to hear your truth," "It''s better to get into your head, the words you receive"


    And after the sisters had hammered him, and said, Gaye, and Maye, respectively.


    You''re strong enough for four opponents.


    Even as Sharp Ichi says, I am not going to give a hand. It''s locked on to Joonsan right now. When it comes to fighting this girl, you have to take it off.


    While Sunji and Ryujiro were fighting, I thought I''d kill the target.


    "True silence in the noisy silence." "Forbidden fruit, fall into the earth and thrust through it."


    Gaye and Maye cast another spell at the same time, raising their left and right hands at the same time.


    (Huh...? The lock-on was removed......)


    Sharp ichi looked at the Bull Village sisters in surprise. The sense of aiming that was capturing Jun-san is disappearing.


    (They had also spotted me locking him on. Then you disarmed it...)


    While sharp ichi was surprised, changes were also happening to the magicians of Kaolin.


    "Gu... gu..."


    He wants to lie down depressed, as if he''s being crushed by something he can''t see. Mind power, or gravity?


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    Feeling instinctively in great danger, Ryujiro decided to use the most powerful of his stockpiles of favors to the devil of the day.


    Thin purple crystals emerge from the feet of the Bull Village sisters, multiplying with furious momentum, trying to trap the sisters'' bodies into the crystals.


    Even if we try to destroy this crystal, because of its rate of growth and amount of growth, it is impossible to break it or not. Any of them will be trapped in the crystal and unable to move.


    "Flowing sky, shake funny" "soft skin of the baby, rubbed with a sleigh"


    However, no crystals remained in the spell of Gaye and the growth itself was blocked. At the same time, the magic of Maye falls on Ryujiro.


    "Ouch! That hurt!


    Dragon Jiro fell seven times screaming as he learned the pain of being swept all over his body.


    Good governance casts a spell. The enemy seems to be one and two. Chant the technique of attack and defense at about the same time in a short time. The breathing fits perfectly. Consider yourself a pretty dangerous opponent.


    Sharp Ichi locks on the Bull Village sisters in order to attract their attention until the spell of Good Governance is complete.


    (It took!


    It does feel locked on. Before being disarmed, quickly wave your arms and let down the transparent crush.


    "Ah Ouch!?


    The Bull Village sisters couldn''t prevent this. He bathes his crush on his back and back of his head and collapses into his forehead.


    "To a damning silence, a silent melody." "Maiden''s soft skin, rubbed with an eraser."


    Mouth a spell that seems similar to earlier and subtly different, but the effect of the technique itself remains unchanged.


    He was the sharp one who tried to rock on the Bull Village sisters again, but this time it didn''t. No, it was released as soon as it took. And...


    "Ah so!?


    Sharp Ichi, like Ryujiro, feels the pain of being scratched around his whole body, screaming and rolling around on the spot.


    In fact, what Gaye and Maye are saying is not a formally determined spell. Phrases that come to mind on the spot have been transformed into spells and activated as surgeries.


    The Spirit of the Word becomes power and the Imagination of the Sisters becomes reality. The phenomenon that we are used to training to imagine can be caused without difficulty, but when it becomes an improvisational phenomenon, the imagination of our sisters extends to the extent that it is a nori on the spot. There are things you can and cannot do. I get caught up in whether I can imagine it well.


    Good governance completes the operation of the thunder shaft. A bunch of violet electricity spreads in a vortex around good governance. Ryujiro cleverly avoided being rolled around.


    "The vain of a floating life twisted, shriveled, shrunken and converged" "The calling earth. From today on, you''re a dancer."


    Without changing their complexion, Gaye and Maye think of images with spells (phrases) and unleash the images in their heads into reality.


    Several strips of purple electricity headed toward the sisters stop on the way, spinning and shrinking like a tape unwind. As if watching the mosquito curtain become shorter and shorter as soon as possible, it appeared in the eyes of Koji.


    No, Sunji didn''t look relaxed like that. Good governance''s feet swayed violently, and good governance could no longer stand. On the contrary, it has been thrust up many times to the ground, falling if it is flown into space for about ten centimeters, and falling repeatedly if it is flown. Only the foot of Good Governance is in a state of great earthquake.


    In no time, the four men who were hostile to Jun-san were falling and unable to move. Ryuji and Akiichi have lost much of their mind of the pain, and the magicians of Good Governance and Kaolin are unable to wake themselves up.


    "Yes, over" "Victory. I mean, over."


    Turn to Joonsan and let Gaye and Maye''s faces laugh and double pieces at the same time in the exact same construction.


    "You still have a different dimension. Then stop..."


    "Stop." "No."


    Gaye and Maye took control of Jun-san, who rose up and turned to the four men to kill.


    "I can''t fight anymore, so let it go," "I don''t want to kill unnecessarily. Just run away."


    "Yes, sir. I''d rather kill you."


    With a bitter laugh, Jun-san tries to walk away from the spot with a relaxed foothold.


    "You can''t leave me like this..."


    Even though he knew it was a discarding dialogue, the Takaolin sorcerer said as he crawled, staring at Toshizo and the Bull Village sisters.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?


    Good governance, who fell on his back, asks. With the pain and shock of being struck all over your body, you can''t stand up.


    "I didn''t have pity," "not because I''m a kind woman who doesn''t like to fight."


    "I just don''t want to buy extra grudges" "Maybe agree with Maye"


    "Maye, I don''t know about that"


    Gaye penetrated, but Maye only smiled silently.


    "This is the only time I''m gonna miss it." "Next time I''m not gonna forgive you."


    Speaking out to the fallen four, the sisters and I walk away with dignity.


    "That said, I can''t retreat from this one, either. It''s your job."


    Ryujiro, regained consciousness, squeaks as he is forced to smile. The Bull Village sisters'' backs were already far away.

 1222 7

    Akiichi, Ryujiro, and Sanji returned to the headquarters of the Murder Club.


    At the Kettle Hill office, when you report your history to Kettle Hill, Kettle Hill will contact Starling Stream Main House.


    (Are you willing to tell them you failed and call for reinforcements)


    Good governance perceives and puts up his face. It''s not my sole responsibility because I''m failing jointly with the murder club, but nonetheless, failure is a failure, and when I meet with Shining, they absolutely dislike me.


    "I made a report that I had failed, and I asked star coal for another, a helper. Let''s add one from the Murder Club."


    Kettle Hill tells the three of them in front.


    "Hooray for just coming back alive."


    Seeing the obviously pungent sharp and good governance, Kettle Hill speaks up.


    "No, there were four of them, and they''d kick their ass in no time, or something, but it''s amazing."


    The fine dust also does not show signs of being depressed, and Ryujiro makes a bright voice at the same rate as usual.


    "It''s a kick-ass outfit that Oretzee doubles and kicks. I feel terribly bad about standing on his side."


    Sharp Ichi distorts his face to remorse.


    (Isn''t that stronger than Shining? Dimensional strength.)


    After he thought that, he realized that he was consciously comparing with Shining, and he felt indescribable.


    "You, you seem to know those two heads"


    Sharp One speaks to Ryujiro.


    "Yes, it''s famous for its straw and its muscles. Mr. Gaye Taurumura and Mr. Asae Taurumura. They used to take unauthorized shots online, and they put it up. She is also famous for her adorable Sham twins, but she is known in the paranormal industry for being a magician in the Magic Order Complex Devil."


    "I''m from that paranormal industry, but I didn''t know..."


    Dragon Jiro explains it and says how sorry he seems to be for good governance.


    "Even though Ryujiro, who is not a magician, knows, he is quite famous, but he didn''t know Sunset Ke Hill"


    In sharp words, Good Governance will look a little annoyed.


    "I''m oblivious to magic. You know a lot about ancient Japanese witchcraft and spells, and you know the names of celebrities. How did Suzuki know better than that?


    "I never had a crush on witchcraft at one time. I''m still very attracted to that idea."


    Asked by Good Governance, Ryujiro replied. I have actually knocked on the gates of the Order of the Mages, Ryujiro, but I could hardly wear magic there.


    "Thoughts may vary depending on the school of witchcraft, but in the organization I was involved in, the ultimate in witchcraft was to bring people back to what they were supposed to be, and they were all H"


    The reason Ryujiro quit that sorcery church was because of it. Because it was a cult group that could barely be helped.


    "Isn''t that a suspicious Incheon group?


    "There were magicians with a single stress, but it didn''t fit..."


    Asked sharply, Ryujiro laughs lightly.


    "Complex Devil...... this"


    Kettle Hill projects a holographic display, produces search results, copies and flies to Koichi and Koji.


    "That''s a pretty huge organization. An organization of magicians from all over East Asia."


    "Those who were attacking Gaolin were also magicians. The target is also likely someone from the same organization"


    Sharp Ichi and Good Governance say respectively.


    "I think I''ll try to hit the complex devil directly. say he is a government person, exerting pressure on the upper echelons of the organization and causing him to offer the applicable"


    Kettle Hill says with a complicated look. It is a pot hill that I never dreamed I would be in a position on the side of power when I said I was once a journalist who put up anti-power. And when I am conscious of exercising state power, I no longer do.


    "The twins of Sham called Bull Village seemed like conversation was the way to go, but they were supposed to protect that chest shit bad magician, and the battle was inevitable, wasn''t it?


    Sharp Ichi speaks differently to Kettle Hill, who is about to go the negotiating route.


    "Yeah. So we can wield power and do things the way we pressure the organization, so we''re talking about trying that. Someone will come out to protect the target, but under pressure, they will rebel within their organization, so they will use it. I don''t like the way I used to be on the anti-power side."


    The last dialogue was the pot hill, which I would say with a face like chewing down a bitter bug.


    "Put pressure on it and wait for a reaction. I think we can do enough to keep more guys from taking sides with targets in the organization."


    While Kettle Hill is talking, the office door is knocked.


    "Go ahead."


    "Excuse me, Sosu."


    It was the girl in the uniform who came in. Seeing its extraordinary and adorable appearance, Good Governance moves away.


    "This is Sunset Keqiu Yoshiji, the star charcoal streaming sorcerer who is acting jointly this time. He''s the same high school student as Akiichi and Ryujiro, and he sounds like a friend."


    "We''re not friends."


    Kettle Hill, Akiichi, who introduces the good governance thing, denied it. When it comes to Sunji, he leaves his mouth half open and stares at Yu.


    (awesome... cute...)


    It was quite the type of good governance preference.


    "Nice to meet you. Dawn Yusu. It may seem unreliable, but I will remain the leader of the murder club for once. Nice to meet you, Sosu."


    You keep your hands on your knees and carefully bow your head, but Sunji is unresponsive.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Are you gonna cheat on me?


    He was shouted sharply with a smiley face, and good governance stifled.


    "Ugh, what''s an affair about?"


    "What are you talking about? White. You have a junior Commissioner Kazaki."


    "Bebe, I''m not dating anybody."


    Jito, the sharp eye, the upset good governance.


    "But that kid is obviously a ho on Sunset Ke Hill, isn''t he? That''s a lot of talk."


    (Hey... we were talking...)


    When he hears Ryuji''s words, Good Governance is stunned.


    "Oh, excuse me. Good governance of the star charcoal flow witchcraft Sunset Quechu. Nice to meet you...... No, I''m glad to hear it. You''re the additional reinforcement from the homicide club side?


    Besides, I''m more aware of what you said about being a leader. Even though she seems like a very adult, cute girl with a really figured out impression who looks unrelated to every dispute, etc.


    "I see. So here we are. Ah."


    Yu smiling toward good governance.


    "Don''t judge him by his appearance. This is still our leader."


    "I got fucked up, too."


    Sharp Ichi said to Good Governance, and Kettle Hill added with a bitter smile.


    Kaolin Stream Witchcraft engaged in the country and responsible for spiritual defense.


    In the same place the sorcerer continued to be killed, and for the sake of his investigation and vengeance, he repeated the vicious circle that sending an armed sorcerer would kill him again, and for the fourth time a survivor finally appeared.


    Hatsutaro the Pregnant Wand. The other magician died, but thanks to his mysterious helper, he was the only one who helped.


    When he went to the main house of Gaoling Stream and reported on the matter, the old sorcerer involved in the operation of Gaoling told him this only rarely.


    "The country made it. Even to protect the high ridge, the killer was solemnly cleared by the hands of the nation''s new spiritual defence agency, the Murder Club. Besides, the star charcoal is set up to help with this."


    To the old sorcerer''s report, the face of the pregnancy wand is distorted into anger.


    From an established high ridge, there is no more humiliating talk. And when that star charcoal is chewing.


    Gaoling Stream does not mean that it is unfamiliar with the star coal stream, but the star coal recently issued a declaration of tolerance for the spiritual defense agency, giving it away from national service, and insisted that it even assists in its establishment and operation.


    Many magicians became angry with the star charcoal when other than a clan of state-serving magicians said that being involved in spiritual defense was in itself an unforgivable thing, but it also amounted to treachery, such as holding them back while leaving state-serving.


    "There have already been many victims. The country will keep this a secret, considering our decency, so we better leave it to them."


    To the words spoken by the old sorcerer, the gestational wand became angry and heartfelt against the heartless body.


    "This is humiliating. The country''s appreciation of us is also, I''m sure, declining. I want to take my fellow countrymen''s revenge. It doesn''t make sense if we fought with our own hands."


    The gestational wand stood up and said away in an angry form.


    Today, the person killed has been a best friend of ours for more than thirty years since we were children. You can''t take your own revenge, you can never admit it, leave it to spiritual defense agencies, traitor star coal, etc.


    "Don''t do anything unsolicited. I think how much we''ve already lost our countrymen. I can''t lose you..."


    "You''re not, are you? You really don''t want the country to stare at you for doing something extra, do you? Do whatever you have to do about me."


    Throwing away at the old sorcerer, the gestational wand followed the main house in a rambling foothold.


    I know it''s not what happens with my own strength, with a pregnancy wand. But I have an idea that we might be able to do something about it. As one bet. That''s about all I could think of in a pregnancy wand, a way to take revenge on my own.

 1223 8

    The Taurumura sisters and Toshizo Sumida visited the hall of Shirley McNeill, a teacher.


    The Bull Village sisters report an earlier battle in Shirley''s room, lined with antique dolls. Jun-san is in the given separate room.


    "It''s been a long fight, a good stimulus" "I won, but I wasn''t alarmed"


    Maya and Gaye say satisfactorily. We both have quite a few rough spots to go with Shirley''s dating and the troubled ass wipe Jun-san brought. And that goes for Shirley and Jun-san as well.


    "There''s been a lot of pressure on the upper level of the Complex Devil from people who look like they''re screwed by the government. I''ve been complaining a lot, too, and I''ve just been told to kill Jun-san and give him his neck, and so on, and so on, and so on, I wonder when it was..."


    Shirley also reported with a non-floating face.


    "Because Maya and Gaye came out in public. And because I missed it without killing my enemies."


    "I''m sorry"


    The Bull Village sisters apologize for hammering their voices without any shards of sincerity.


    "You don''t have to protect me. I fight alone."


    Jun-san shows up with the door open without even knocking and tells him quietly.


    "Ahhh. Don''t bother others and wipe your ass properly."


    Shirley turned a cold glance at Joon-san and said in a chilled tone.


    "Are you going to die?" "Thick and short?


    "I''m not going to die easy, but Maye''s right"


    Joonsan laughs invincibly when she hears the words of Gaye and Maye.


    "I keep running, even though I know I''m going to die. Do what I want."


    "Yeah, cool." "Aren''t you stupid?


    "Nevertheless...... Is it worth risking your life to be hired by someone overseas to order the killing of a state-serving magician?


    The three women of Gaye, Maye and Shirley are a cold reaction, to put it in a tone that Jun-san conceited.


    "Jun-san is..."


    The Bull Village sisters open their mouths.


    "Whatever the motive." "The battle itself is the end."


    "That sort of thing. Gaye Maye really knows me very well. Much more than a teacher."


    Joonsan laughs at the sisters.


    "I don''t even know how Jun-san feels"


    Only the left-handed Asae spoke.


    "We also had a hatred for the world. But we were pretty free from hate."


    Gaye on the right hand side takes over the words.


    "I hope Joon-san''s hatred clears up too"


    "To that end, you say you will protect Jun-san? Ridiculous...... Is this guy just whining about that hatred?


    Staring at Joonsan smiling softly, Shirley said in an annoying voice.


    "So did we."


    "But people change," "I can''t leave you alone because you seem to see your old self"


    Talk about separate things at the same time after you let them get hammered.


    "Even Toshizo was close to us." "For us, he''s an idiot and a disciple who can''t let go."


    "Yes..."


    Shirley sighs deeply like he gave up.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll let you refuse. Gaye, Maye."


    said Jun-san with a lonely face.


    "I don''t want to be like a good moon for a sweeping vacation. He survived being protected by the organization, but the organization that protected him was wiped out. Well, congratulations and survival. I can''t stand it."


    "You''re alive because you protected me. You don''t seem to have enough imagination."


    Listen to Jun-san''s dialogue and Shirley penetrates like a shudder.


    "You don''t have enough imagination. I''m just saying I don''t want to be. So I''m gonna follow Keri alone."


    Jun-san rises.


    "With the teacher, it was just Maya and Gaye. Who could forgive my heart? Thanks for everything."


    When he smiled, Jun-san turned his back on the three of them and left the spot.


    (Whatever the teacher says, Maya and Gaye will surely come to protect me. You must fight me in the form of a cover and in the outfit that stands before me. After putting that in the calculation, let''s say we launch the fireworks)


    With a distorted grin, Jun-san tours the ruinous plot.


    "He''s dressed up, but that''s a dialogue I don''t even have in mind. I wouldn''t do that if I told you."


    Shirley frowns and says with a revealing face of discomfort.


    "I know."


    The Bull Village sisters said unmoved.


    "Is that okay? Are you guys okay?


    "Jun-san is stepping on us when we move." "Jun-san just uses us."


    To Shirley''s confirmation, the Bull Village sisters answered with no expression.


    "You can''t let go even if you know?


    Shirley goes further in and asks in a gentle voice caring for her sisters. I naturally know what Gaye and Maye think of Joonsan as Shirley. Although it was unclear whether Jun-san was aware of it.


    "If you let it go, you won''t sleep well." "Interpretation, Jun-san''s mischief. No big deal."


    Shirley grinned at Gaye and Maye, who answered openly.


    (There''s a part of me that''s sick of moving for Jun-san, but if it''s for these daughters, I guess I''ll want to try too)


    Staring at the two neat faces of his sisters, he put his hands on his chin, smiling and Shirley thought so.


    There are things in the world that can''t be helped. Sometimes when you''re alive, you face things that can''t be helped. Everyone knows that. Everyone is going through it.


    But there are times in the world when you have to, even if you know there''s nothing you can do about it. Sometimes I can''t help but do it.


    And there are also loopholes and backgammon in the world to pass through the human self placed under such circumstances.


    Kaolin Stream Sorcerer, Pregnant Wand Hatsutaro knew the rumors behind it.


    Yukooka Institute that it is located in the basement of Kandoville, Anle City. So if you have a modified surgery that combines human experiments, it may take a lot of hope, he said.


    "Whoa, no later vendetta favor. Oh, my favorite."


    The beautiful girl in white gives her bounced voice and makes her expression shine on her gestational wand, which tells her hopes and history with an impatient face. Don''t even know people''s minds - and the pregnancy wand makes them exasperate.


    "I want enough power to kill him. It doesn''t matter if life expectancy decreases."


    "Okay, so it''s gonna be a great remodel."


    In the case of this hand''s vengeance purpose, and if the other person is really prepared to die, Junko will not tolerate anything. If the other person''s mind is still shaking, add or subtract some, or aid depending on the content. Shall we say the difference between dealing with those who have completely abandoned the future and those who cannot? The former makes it a launch fireworks and blooms it flashy and scatters it.


    To come to the remodeling surgery for eleven hours.


    "Ugh...... I feel bad...... It hurts like my whole body is scratched..."


    Re-conscious, anesthetized gestational wand gasps with a distressed look.


    "Excuse me. The remodeling was successful, but I think it was fun and stuck with too much service and it will only last until about the day after tomorrow, so if you want to fight, you better hurry and fight."


    Junko said with a bounced voice as she smiled and cheeked.


    That day, Akeichi and Ryujiro decided to stay at the Murder Club headquarters.


    We are currently gathering further information on the target. As soon as we find out anything, to make sure we can both move.


    Good governance and Yu have returned home, but when it is found out where the enemy is, it is possible to move first with Sharp Ichi and Ryujiro and call them later.


    Although I had taken a few photos of the face of the man I fought yesterday, I still don''t know who that is. He regarded himself as a Sorcerer of the Complex Devil and is currently investigating inside the Sorcery Order.


    "Oh, here we go."


    In the dining room where there were only two of them, Ryujiro, who was still stuck on the net during dinner, gave a bounced voice, keeping an eye on the holographic display he put out on the dish.


    "I was still a magician at Complex Devil. His name is Junso Sumida. I see. Are you and the Niu Village sisters brothers and disciples? The master is that face-burning Mr. Shirley, isn''t he? He''s a little known in the magic industry."


    "Does this guy turn to the enemy, too?


    A peek at the copped display of Sharp Ichi being flown from Ryujiro revealed the face of a white woman with a sense of jerk.


    "I don''t know. He''s got a lot of rumors. If you search, you''ll get a lot out of it."


    When Ryuji told me to search, I sneak up on the study of magic. I''m experimenting with the human body for the ritual. But a lot of stories came up.


    "He seems to be a person of status within the denomination, and even if you throw away that status, do you want to cover your disciples?


    "What do you think? Looks like he exercised power and put pressure on it, and if he finds out it was the work of his disciples, I''m sure it''s more of a needle in the denomination, too. If you''re not the one who cares about your disciples, you''ll have the option of selling them out there."


    "Depending on the character of the opponent, don''t you know whether to be an enemy or an ally or do nothing? Why don''t we keep those who can keep them down first?


    "Just because it''s suspicious, you can''t even detain him for murder or anything - I think pressure from great people would suffice."


    The pressure and the doings would be removed if a person named Shirley were to take the inside, and if he was obsessed with the status, he would abandon it, and he was sharp enough to think that it didn''t make much sense.


    "Those twins don''t know the bottom... Not so much of a target, but those two faces suck."


    It evokes unilaterally ravaged memories, says Sharp Ichi.


    "I didn''t mean it either, but I got hit before I meant it, and if I''m gonna do it next time, I''m gonna set up a good operation, or just that kid, I''m gonna leave it to this ace, hey."


    "Right. His presence gives him peace of mind. I think if I had that guy, I''d do something about it. You can''t rely on it."


    Ryujiro and Akiichi didn''t even know that the person on the subject had been spilled and lost at that time, again in a fantasy-style warring simulation game.

 1224 9

    Elementary middle school high school and every time I changed classes, the Bull Village sisters felt bad.


    Strange gaze that is poured down. I''m used to being poured by passers-by and strangers, and I don''t care. But it''s subtly different from what you see when you change classes in the same grade.


    It''s not just that level of disgust or the kind of eyes that look at monsters. seen with the consciousness that it pulled a hassle. That was clearly passed on to the Niu Village Gaye and Maye. I didn''t like that very much.


    That consciousness is only for a moment. Get used to it right away. Everyone in the class even forgets that they have such a consciousness and treats them normally. Instead of dealing with it normally, thanks to its positive, caring personality and subtly strange way of talking, it becomes popular in the class.


    Still... even if it''s just the first moment, I can''t help but hate it. It makes me realize that I am a foreign object in a man''s world and that people make walls and ditches against foreign objects.


    Whenever a class changes, he is made aware that he is foreign, while efforts are made from Maya and Gaye to fill the ditch and break the wall. We can do it ourselves. I try not to be negative, but still, for the first moment only, I get tired of it every time.


    On the other hand, we realize that there are other people in the world who are treated like foreign objects. And there are men like Gaye and Mayeth, who cannot break the walls, nor fill the trenches. Such people think that Maye and Gaye will continue to drag and taste the unpleasant feelings of that class change all the time.


    When I was in middle school, I had the same class as boys with physical disabilities. Contrary to Maya and Gaye, he was totally hated and isolated because he was a negative, twisted character owner, didn''t even try to make friends, but just mouthed with disgust and sarcasm.


    As the other students ignored it, Gaye and Maye talked tightly and managed to open their minds, but they couldn''t. On the contrary, his mother came yelling in. The mother cursed the sisters and the monsters.


    The next day, the disabled child committed suicide.


    The suicide note contained apologies and thanks to Maya and Gaye. He said he was really happy to be called out. He said he still couldn''t be honest. He said he liked Maya and Gaye. My mother broke it all, and she said it was too spicy to live anymore.


    From the values of Maya and Gaye, I think whoever hurts people, hunts them down and drives them to suicide, even if they don''t touch the analogy method, is a clean killer.


    But in this case, who killed that girl? Is that the kid''s mother? Or are we ourselves? Or the three of us?


    Otherwise, you think he died of natural elimination because he''s just weak? I felt that was the closest thing to the fact, but I didn''t want to admit it.


    Even if you''re weak, you can laugh with someone if you''re alive. Someone can give you something. Even if he just lives in the world, that person can do something against the world. Even if they weren''t strong, they shouldn''t mind at all, and Gaye and Maye came to the same conclusion.


    We''re strong. I also think my heart is strong. Extremely powerful in magic. But there are incredibly weak people in the world who can''t stand the wounds, who just suffer and die without even a sign of salvation. Even if I reach out to save him, he dies without even grabbing that hand. That''s what that kid was.


    Ahead, if you engage with someone who is considered foreign - you will not let him die any more, the two of you swore. As I had the strength to do so, I polished my powers as a magician even more.


    The older disciple, Toshizo, is an irresistible villain and sadist, but the Bull Village sisters believe that what happened was that he was considered a foreign object but was late. I want to save his heart too. I don''t want you to die. I want to prove that I''m not a heart-rotting person.


    So I''ll do what I can. I won''t think ahead. Help because I want to. That''s what I meant to do to help.


    The sisters know where Jun-san is. I''m marking it with surgery, so as long as I don''t even go to space, I know where I am.


    Visit Joonsan, who was sleeping at the Capsule Hotel.


    "I said no, why come..."


    Jun-san says annoyingly to her visiting sisters. But the word is not meant to be.


    "Shut up." "You know that."


    "We''re not the ones who don''t notice that crappy act."


    Jun-san laughs bitterly because he was being spotted lightly.


    "My life is a wind front, even if the great man of the country has laid eyes on me. It was dangerous earlier. But I''m not even going to be killed in silence. While you''re alive, I''ll scratch your feet and let you do what you want."


    "What are you going to do about it?" "What are you going to do?


    In response to the inquiries of Gaye and Maye, Jun-san laughed and turned first to Gaye.


    "I''m going to attract those who are after me and put them in a trap. Just running around. Then it''s not funny."


    That''s what I said, and now I''ll do my gaze to Maye.


    "I think kindergarten Jack would be nice. So, I''m going to kill one kindergartner an hour,"


    "Rejected" "Are you stupid?


    The Bull Village sisters hear the words of Toshizo with a smile and at the same time say with a jito eye.


    "Don''t you think it sounds like fun to keep the spirit of the orchard in evil spirits, let parents possess it when they come, let parents run wild and turn them into passing killers?


    "I don''t think so at all" "Are you out of your mind?


    "Hmmm...... I wonder how you can figure it out. It''s funny, and don''t you think it''ll faint?


    "I reject all irrelevant people, except in ways that don''t involve them." "It''s not just about protecting them, it''s about keeping an eye on you."


    In response to the words of Asae, Joon-san turned off her grin.


    "I don''t care if they say that... It''s a good opportunity, and this is the last festival."


    "Opportunity?" "Last festival?


    "I have always lived by cursing the world. Everything in this society seemed crappy. Not beautiful. Ugly. Dirty. That''s what I was feeling. I always dreamed of it. Making this garbage-like society a mess. All the human beings walking down the road, no one and he could suffer and be unhappy and let die, and I was afraid of all kinds of delusions. I''ve always wondered if there''s any reason to do it someday."


    Even listening to Joon-san, Gaye and Maye were not separately surprised, frightened or afraid. I''ve been talking about it for a while now. Jun-san was cursing the world. It looked down on the existence of a society. I mocked many of the humans in the world.


    "Of course if you do that, I''m done. That''s how much I can tell and restrain myself. But this time, I accidentally overdid it, and apparently I''m a sign that I''m going to be marked from the country and sent an assassin from next to next, and then I''m done. So if it ends anyway, I want to do what I want to do. I want to do everything I can with my life. Life is only challenging. I want to live without remorse and die without remorse. That''s all."


    That''s all I talked about, Jun-san got up with her stuff.


    "You don''t have to protect me if you''re going to monitor me. It''s my life. Let me do as I please."


    When told so in a gentle voice, Jun-san slipped through beside her sisters and went outside the hotel.


    "I''m sorry because Maye says it''s unnecessary to monitor you."


    "I don''t think I had to tell you."


    Sighing Gaye told me, and Maye said so back and then sighed.

 1225 10

    Turns out the target''s name is Toshizo Sumida, plus 2 p.m. the following day.


    "I''m going to have a direct phone conversation with Shirley McNeill of Complex Devil, the target teacher"


    Kettle Hill told him where there were four people: Akiichi, Ryujiro, Yu, and Good Governance.


    "Hello."


    ''Nice to meet you. My name is Shirley McNeil. She told me to talk to you, didn''t she? I apologize for the inconvenience caused by my apprentice, Toshizo Sumida. "


    It seems as if he apologizes in good faith in a polite tone, but in fact, Pot Hill and Ryujiro felt that there was no fine dust such as sincerity or apology.


    "Did you make contact with the person - your apprentice?


    pot hill asks.


    ''Yes. I also heard some details. He was instructed by a secret agency of the government of some country, and seemed to be directly interfering with those in charge of the spiritual defence of this country.''


    "Have you spoken clearly in front of you?"


    "For once, it''s a relationship between my mentor - but Jun-san has become so devastated that she doesn''t even hesitate to expose it. He doesn''t think about his future or his preservation. It''s temporarily the right thing to enjoy right now. ''


    "Haven''t you heard about your whereabouts or the following actions?


    ''I didn''t ask. It''s just that he sees himself being targeted and not having a long life because of what he''s doing now. He clearly hates the world, not the world, so you can expect ordinary people to run wild in the future, too.''


    Shirley speaks a hell of a lot in a way. Why don''t you talk a little magically, Akiichi, Yoshiji, and Kettle Hill?


    ''Anything else you want to ask me, go ahead''


    Shirley urges you to be like other HRs, in a tone that sounds like you''re making a little fool of yourself somewhere.


    "No, if I need to ask you anything again, I''ll let you know"


    "Yes, ask me what it is"


    "Say hello."


    At the end of the day it was a pot hill where I would hang up and say a word to the bluff.


    "You saw me as a pretty raccoon."


    Kettle Hill knows in his journalistic days that this type is very cumbersome.


    "You were pissed off, that was"


    Sharp one with his hands on his glasses and his uncomfortable face.


    "It didn''t seem like the type to upset me. Mr. Kettle Hill, the next time you get a chance to talk to someone today, let them talk to me."


    Ryujiro offers with a smile.


    "Fair enough..."


    Kettle Hill spills a smile when it''s going to be a mess between the stirrers. We also know that Ryujiro made the offer after being aware of it.


    The kettle hill phone rings. The opponent was the Under-Secretary of Defense Affairs Zhu Tang Chun Road.


    "Watch the news, Mr. Kettle Hill. You can go online. ''


    Kettle Hill projects the display, thinking that this man, who is always calm, doesn''t seem to be just every bit because he has a strong voice.


    The news show shows school buildings and thought-provoking places, and tells Telop, "We hold a large number of children hostage in primary school. There are multiple culprits. Ten or more occupied!? ''It said.


    ''I repeat. Beginning at 1: 30 this afternoon, there was a stand-up incident at Euthanasia XXXVIII Elementary School. The main culprit and thinkers publish their own names. The main culprit is named Toshizo Sumida. As for its purpose, not yet -''


    "Haha, you move too flashly -"


    Ryujiro laughs at the shards and seemingly strange. The other faces are dull.


    "What''s wrong... careless."


    "Not at all. It''s not funny."


    Good governance and Kettle Hill stare at Ryujiro, but Ryujiro remains slight.


    "This is the kind of guy he is, so I can''t help it either way"


    And while I put my hand on my glasses, Sharp Ichi says.


    "Shouldn''t you call Mr. Shirley again? Ah? I''m worried about the fact that you''re not alone and you''re multiple. I thought you had a collaborator in the complex."


    Yu turned to the pot hill and said.


    "Right, come on, please"


    When Kettle Hill turns to Ryuji, he calls Shirley.


    ''Oh, did you come early? You saw the news. "


    "Nice to meet you - you and Ryujiro Suzuki from the Murder Club. On behalf of Mr. Kettle Hill, I''d like to speak to you."


    "Hey......"


    Sharp Ichi unexpectedly speaks to Ryujiro, who gives the name of a grand murder club with a bounced voice. Kettle Hill is also doing his hand on his forehead.


    Of course Ryujiro is calculating and speaking. First of all, this pokes a void, and it takes to swallow the target. To make it easier to take to your own pace.


    "There''s more than one out there on the news, not a solo offender, right? Doesn''t that mean the people at Complex Devil are holding you back, after all?


    "I don''t think Joon-san has a collaborator, and I''m sure he''s a golem or a user demon"


    Shirley answers Straight Ryuji''s question like any other HR.


    "Uh, I have confirmed that there have been numerous notifications from government agencies to those in Complex Devil, not to Mr. Shirley, right?


    ''That''s why we''re talking on the phone?


    "Whoa, excuse me. Instead, I thought it was a long time ago."


    Shirley was often silent on Ryujiro, who quarreled in a gentle tone.


    "What do you want to say?


    Shirley''s voice turns into grumpy itself.


    "Didn''t they tell you from above to turn your apprentice over here? I appreciate the information, but that''s not all."


    ''You don''t want to do that, I''m not hiding him, you can''t extradite him,''


    "Even if you haven''t hidden it, you''ve been in contact or in contact with your apprentice since things happened, right?


    "You think I''m supporting Jun-san? You think I''m a collaborator like no other?


    Ryujiro takes confirmation after deciding with a laugh. I get angry at Shirley''s voice.


    ''Sounds like you lack a lot of courtesy. Could you be different from earlier?


    "I refuse. I''d like to talk to Mr. Shirley."


    When I heard that call that Ryujiro had made with the voice he played, I knew clearly that Shirley mumbled across the phone.


    "Does Mr. Face-Baked Shirley really want to take your apprentice''s side? Or do you think you could just die because you imitate your position in danger, too, and it''s abominable? If this is the latter, please cooperate actively. If there is no inconvenience, I would love for Mr. Shirley to come to the scene as well. And I want you to persuade me with you. Your master is crying."


    ''Can''t you tell from what you''ve told me that you''re not the one who can easily get through such persuasion?


    Shirley returns it with the utmost dislike, but we know from the eyes of those who are listening to the conversation between the two, as well as Shirley herself, that Ryujiro is totally grasping the pace right now.


    "I don''t know unless I try, and I want to do everything I can - Even if I don''t persuade you, it would be very comforting if someone who knows the killer well stayed on your side as an advisor. Of course not."


    ''I don''t want to be asked to cooperate or anything like this, but if I don''t, I''m going to treat you the same way, right? Isn''t that totally blackmail?''


    "Eh, I''m recording this conversation once and for all - maybe no matter how many times I try to listen back, I don''t think there''s anywhere to say or do anything that would be intimidating. - If you want to check, I''ll let you know.


    Ryujiro confirms with extreme disrespect.


    "No, thank you."


    Shirley says no with a hard voice.


    "That''ll be fine."


    The kettle hill groans small with a bitter smile. Rehearing this conversation again just makes me uncomfortable.


    ''I''m not going to back down either if you say so far. If you want us to cooperate, or if you still want to ask, let''s meet in person and talk. I''ll wait for you at the Japanese branch of the Complex Devil, so if you have the courage to come, be sure to come.''


    Speaking in a tight tone, Shirley hung up unilaterally without waiting for Ryujiro''s reply either.


    "When it comes to messing with people, Ryujiro was better at one."


    "Hey. It feels like Mr. Ryujiro''s real top."


    Sharp one who laughs and squirms in a petty way and impressive Yu.


    (I wonder which one is up there with Shining. I can''t follow you. It''s like wanting to see the confrontation between the two of us, not wanting to see it......)


    Good governance that doesn''t speak up and thinks about it.


    "But what''s the point of the conversation now? Didn''t you just deny the other guy a headache, hunt him down and make him uncomfortable?


    "Don''t you get it? That''s what I''m after."


    To the inquiry of Good Governance, he said, as if he had been frightened.


    "Ryujiro has been treading on women right now since the beginning. That''s why I put it that way, trying to get my tail out."


    "Oh......"


    Sharply explained that much, and also understood Good Governance.


    "What is a face-burning Shirley? Ah? Mr. Ryujiro, was that someone you knew?


    "You''re pretty well known among magicians. There are good rumors and bad rumors, both of them."


    Asked nicely, Ryujiro replied.


    "Well, this is more important now than Shirley"


    He glanced at the news person shown on the display and the kettle hill told him.

 1226 11

    Jun-san always wanted to scatter as much tragedy as possible in the world.


    Many of the people who live in society do not look like themselves. Only like a inferior bug, in the eyes. And he''s waving human rights by pretending to be a person at the minute of a bug. We believe that we are at the heart of the world. From the eyes of Joon-san, this will appear uninterrupted and disastrous.


    That''s why I started using magic to kill people. Society is indisputably evil to me. The existence of oneself is also evil in society. They are incompatible enemies. I can''t help but enjoy seeing their sad faces when they and their bodies are killed in front of them. My chest soothes.


    Previously, I imitated Shirley, my mentor, and he snuck up on me like I couldn''t, but honestly, it wasn''t enough. What Jun-san wanted to do was mass murder on a larger scale.


    Jun-san is enlightened. Murderers like myself, trying to use witchcraft to sneak around or flashy, say they can never live long.


    Said to be the worst serial killer of all time, Taniguchi Luran, a terrorist and murderer sorcerer Jeffrey Allen Ruran, and a large number of other serial killers (serial killers) disappeared. Mutsuki, who turned out to be the killer of the sweeping vacation and the identity of the Yakuza Ripper, still seems alive, but he buys a lot of grudges and sees that it won''t be that long.


    Jun-san sees herself as one of their kind. He thinks he''s the owner of the same heart.


    They disappeared as they wished. I took over that heart myself. I''m sure I can''t live long either. But even if he decays, someone will inherit his heart. I believe so.


    There is a narrative grass that likens life to fireworks and is fat and short, but I think that is who I really am. In this short life, with just one life, I want to explode and slaughter as many lives as possible.


    Toshizo was once in the same complex in Devil, and was impressed by the idea of a magician named Nisuke Yamagata. He was the owner of a sadistic sexuality similar to his own, he had a fondness for Yamagatasuke, and Yamagatasuke glanced at Toshizo.


    Yamaki Noisuke was an unusual person who became close to people with common tastes and preferences, while keeping some distance from each other. As a result, Joon-san also became acquainted for a while before becoming alienated, but by the time it came to that, he was quite pummeled in his own stomach.


    ''I guess the Lord won''t be able to live long. No, even if you live long, that can only be an unfortunate life. That''s the kind of sex. I''m sure it''ll explode somewhere and launch. Bite the condensed happiness of a lifetime in that short time, and finish it.''


    Yamaki Noisuke said so with a long finger clasp. His dialogue at that time was engraved in Jun-san and made him aware of every occurrence.


    "It would be nice to keep killing them fine while they live longer, but it feels better to do it this way. You should have blown it out sooner."


    Inside the gymnasium at Euthanasia Thirty-eighth Elementary School, he looks over the floor from the top of the stage, and Jun-san mutters satisfactorily.


    At the center of the floor, the children nod at each other. Hundreds of children are densely packed in rectangular forms. Many of them are frightened faces that are still going to cry. Or some people are confused because they have no sense of reality.


    Blood was scattered everywhere and the remains of children and teachers lay on the surrounding floor, which was densely packed with children in rectangles.


    Some have their necks amputated, children and teachers killed in various ways, including those scattered with guts, those naked and rotting all over their bodies, and those spitting large amounts of blood from their mouths and no other trauma.


    Looking at the sight, Jun-san has a cool grin. A cold feeling that fills the mind. Immerse yourself in a unique sense of comfort after killing a person.


    I always feel when I kill people, the top, the achievement, the satisfaction, the almighty. That''s not hot and exciting, it''s chilling comfort. It feels like a soul touching an ice sheet and hiccups.


    "Well, next time -"


    "Please don''t do this anymore!


    One of the two remaining teachers cried out.


    "Inhuman! Killing these kids flat out, I don''t know what to think!


    The other teacher cries and screams with anger.


    "Yeah, there''s nothing I don''t think about. That''s a lot of fun. Yeah, if you''re asking if you don''t feel guilty, apparently you don''t think anything about it, do you? Even children are pests."


    Shush your shoulders and answer softly, Jun-san.


    I can''t help but think that the majority of humans around the world are the same species as myself, etc. I can only recognize you like a bug.


    "I have a little bit of a conscience blame, too, and I wonder if I have the feeling that my heart hurts, so I tried it, but I don''t feel anything. From you guys, yeah... I''m like a flawed person. Or maybe I''m the only one who''s normal and you''re all flawed as people."


    Jun-san talks to the void, not looking at the teachers.


    "I''m full of material for this, and during my free wait, I''m just letting you use it as effectively as possible as a sacrifice or catalyst for sorcery rituals, but what''s wrong with that? I didn''t waste your lives. [M] I''m being used to my satisfaction."


    "Please! Please don''t do this anymore! If you want to kill me, kill me first!


    He was a pleading teacher, but Jun-san let a gentle smile stick and waved slowly and for the first time.


    "I won''t stop, will I? Why should I stop? I mean, why would a teacher want to die first? Kids who are still very much the same as beasts have lighter lives than adults, don''t they? At the dead end of the day, all parents have to do is work hard to make a new one. I think the life of an adult teacher is much heavier. Think logically, even as a social value. emotionally."


    Upon hearing Jun-san''s dialogue, the two teachers learned to chill. Because I understood that it was not a dialogue that I vomited in a bad way, but a dialogue that Joon-san had spoken of seriously because she thought so.


    "Ready to enter, ready"


    One of the crew members will report to the mobile team captain.


    Already the sun sets, and around Euthanasia Thirty-eighth Elementary School, manoeuvre crews wearing gas masks in preparation for tear gas bombs surround them without gaps.


    As for the situation, some of the children managed to escape from the inside, but the majority were gathered in the gymnasium and their standing continued. The large number of killers, the hassle of flying ultra-small drones to grasp the situation, and even the time elapsed to assemble the break-in operation.


    But now that it''s night, it''s a good time to infiltrate the stand-up criminals unnoticed for dark minutes.


    "Each of the sniper squads is in position."


    Whether at night, and over the curtain, it is detectable and snipeable with thermal sensors. The sensors are sending data to the sniper squad via a drone that flew on campus.


    "The order above tells me not to just surround and do anything now. There will be sacrifices here, so don''t go in..."


    "What do you mean? I''m finally ready."


    To the captain who tells him in tandem, the crew eats.


    "So it''s an order up there. I want to know what you mean. I''ve been told that there''s no point in putting in special forces or someone who makes sacrifices if they''re not special forces."


    The truth is, I''ve already heard the name of the Special Forces, but he was the captain I wouldn''t tell my men.


    "Is it SAT? Can I go home now?"


    "Don''t be unfaithful. We have to stay here as a decoration to prove that public servants are working. And we can handle it properly. Aside from helping."


    A middle-aged motorist who turns to his sarcastic men and returns sarcasm abominably.


    "Even the captain is corrupt, isn''t he?"


    "Ma ''a..."


    At the time the captain exhaled heavily at the men he pointed out, he noticed that there were people trying to push the cops inside.


    "You''re not telling the story? We''re the Homicide Club plus Alpha. Didn''t you tell him you were in charge?


    Sharp Ichi speaks up as they stop the cops.


    "Did you wear it... Let him through."


    In reaction to the name of the murder club, the captain orders his men.


    "Or Ryujiro at noon. So do you, but you seem too prestigious to name the secret service"


    "There''s no choice this time. The person in charge here seems to have a name, so I can''t tell him until I give him a name."


    Yu and Sharp Ichi each say, walking to the front of the captain.


    "All these kids... special forces? It''s like a lanobe or a game."


    "It''s a lot more useful than you guys because you''ve been in action and killed people before"


    Sharp Ichi tells the policeman of things he made a fool of himself with a chilled voice.


    "Akiichi, you don''t have to be angry."


    "Totally."


    I agree with Ryuji as if Ryujiro had stunned him and good governance had stunned him.


    "Is it great to kill people?"


    "Don''t you, too."


    The captain scolded the blur.


    "I heard at rumor level that the murder club had been incorporated into a government controlled secret service, but I didn''t know it was true."


    I said when I saw the sharp one with the captain in the lead. I had seen the other three and decided he seemed to be the leader.


    "There''s been a lot of people talking in different places, and it''s leaking information."


    Ryujiro laughs.


    "What?"


    "Mm..."


    At that time, strangely the first thing I noticed was good governance, which was sensitive to the captain who was looking at a line of manoeuvres and to the signs that the magician but therefore the supernormal powers worked.


    The line of manoeuvres breaks naturally. It''s as if you''ve been pushed over by an invisible force. Then a girl walks toward this side of the aisle, broken to the left and right.


    "It''s not a crop..."


    Looking at the girl''s head, a motorist with a lot of extra remarks muttered.


    "Oh, hey, were you quick?"


    "Sounds like it."


    Seeing a beautiful two-headed girl coming this way, Ryujiro smiled invincibly, and Akiichi and Yoshiji faced nervously.

 1227 12

    Hatsutaro Kaolin, a Kaori magician who underwent a modified surgery for Junko, was also on his way to Euthanasia Thirty-eighth Elementary School.


    (thus with elementary school jack etc...... What are you thinking? And the Murder Club and the incompetence of star coal, what are they doing?)


    Not only are you shelving your defeat, but the gratitude they saved you is also on the other side of oblivion, only the perception of the bald eagle that made fun of your role, the gestational wand.


    (I have to be the one to put Keri on. I won''t give in to anyone but me who gained strength at the price of my life)


    Strongly aware that he was going to die, the desire to avoid death in vain was a gestational wand that was turning into paranoia towards his vengeful opponent.


    "Excuse me for the meantime."


    Looking forward to the sharp ones, the Bull Village sisters first bow their heads deeply.


    "Tell me something so prestigious. Now I''m stuck in the meantime. Flush it into the water."


    "We''ll take care of this place."


    Together, they face each other to the offer of Gaye and Asae of Bull Village.


    "What do you mean, I''ll leave you to it? Ah?


    Yu asks.


    "Convince," "Tune,"


    Gaye and Maye answer briefly.


    "I know you''re a magician from the same complex Devil, but what does that have to do with you and him?


    "You''re famous alongside Mr. Face-Baked Shirley, right?"


    "Jun-san is a disciple. Mr. Shirley is my master. Stop calling him that.


    Gaye answers the sharp first question, and says to Ryujiro''s light mouth, Maye turns upset.


    "Aren''t you trying to get away with that guy? You fought and helped us during this time, and now you can''t trust me."


    Sharp Ichi arms up and leans against the motorized team''s vehicle and says as he looks at the Bull Village sisters with a frigid odor.


    "I promise I won''t do that"


    The Bull Village sisters speak together and forcefully.


    "Let''s trust you"


    Yu said.


    "Serizawa''s right, there''s a chance we''ll let the target get away. You should at least accompany him and watch him."


    Good governance saw Yu and advanced. Yu has heard in advance from Akiichi and Ryujiro that he also has as much power as he can against this Bull Village sisters.


    "Watchdog, okay." "Watchdog, copy."


    To the words of Good Governance, the sisters nodded at the same time.


    I thought Sunji would just follow Yu, but he didn''t, and all four of us were going to follow him and sneak up on him.


    There were shadows around the school building, but they didn''t respond this way. Naturally. Using Ryujiro''s abilities, he has stretched the multiple phantom junction layers into passageways and walked through them, so visually they do not show themselves. On the other hand, even from the eyes of Ryujiro and the others, they do not see. Only those in the same phantom layer will be able to recognize it.


    Approaching the gym, the four get out of the phantom aisle and sneak inside to see what''s going on. Already Gaye and Maye entered the gym.


    (This... is what he did? Oh my... it''s him)


    Seeing the tragedy in the gym, even teething and shivering in anger, Good Governance.


    Shortly afterwards, Good Governance forgot his anger. Because I have noticed the presence of someone who is much more intense in anger than I am. Another type of anger from Good Governance - I found that there was frozen anger.


    Thanks to Sharp One, who is angrier than I am, I was a good governance who feels that my anger was shaped like it was sharply taken.


    "Have you come this far?"


    Jun-san smiles bitterly when she looks at her sisters'' faces.


    "What are you thinking?" "Are you stupid?


    Calm down, Gaye and Maye.


    "No, they said something like no kindergarten jack, so I rolled one up and turned it into elementary school jack, and still have a problem?


    "No matter where you jack," "Are you out of your mind?


    Look around at the children whose sisters are being held hostage. I know very well that a frightened gaze or a gaze that sees something disgusting is focused on me. The child is honest. Even though I have no choice but to be exposed to the fear of being killed on the side of a killer, and myself with two heads there appears, both Gaye and Maye give up.


    Everybody, run!


    "We won''t let this man do the trick, so run while you can."


    As usual, Gaye and Maye don''t talk at the same time, but out of time and speak up.


    "The kids, and the teachers, when you showed up, they were looking at you like they saw a monster, and you''re gonna help them?


    Jun-san spots the mood of the Bull Village sisters and points it out with a slight laugh.


    "I didn''t look at you like that! No, I was surprised at first, but I still don''t think that''s terrible! You''re the monster!


    Teachers scream.


    "A monster or an idiot." "Fine, just run. And thank you."


    "But..."


    One of the teachers toured, so the sisters sighed at the same time.


    "pills to put on fools," "fools sleep upstairs,"


    When the two cast improvised spells at the same time, the invisible force strikes Jun-san, and Jun-san''s body is blown up to the ceiling, leaving him stranded in a large letter on the ceiling.


    "Of Now"


    Encouraged by the sisters, the teachers snorted breathlessly and called out to the children to encourage them to escape outside the gym. The children flee out in unison. Gaye and Maye were smiling as some of them fled and thanked their sisters


    Where there are no more children and teachers, the Bull Village sisters solve the surgery. Jun-san slowly descends.


    "Don''t make me do anything unnecessary."


    Toshizo, who tells you like you gave up.


    "What''s this? I don''t even have to ask.


    Referring to the countless bodies that rolled onto the floor of the gym, the Bull Village sisters ask.


    "As a result of my spare time, is there a problem? Even teachers do it well. Thanks to this I also got a lot of catalysts. Most of all, it was fun."


    "Killing people all the time, it''s hard to defend them."


    "Dark ahead."


    Asae and Gaye sighed at the same time, then said slightly off.


    and there, sharp ichi steps inside the gym and heads toward the one with Jun-san and the others in rough footsteps.


    "Hey, wait, Serizawa"


    "Ah."


    Good governance speaks of restraint, and Ryujiro laughs at the pieces.


    "You think it was fun?


    Cold voices speak louder than sharp ones.


    "Tell me exactly what''s so fun about this."


    "No, it''s each person''s own thing to feel like having fun with, and don''t think you won''t get an understanding from what I said with my mouth"


    Look at Sharp Ichi, Jun-san shrugs her shoulders and makes her laugh.


    "I don''t want anyone killed. These kids have families, too, and the families of the kids who were killed will grieve. Is that fun?


    Still persevering to ask the sharp one.


    "No, you weren''t aware of that. Perhaps it would be fun to be conscious. But, you know, I simply enjoy wiping out crappy lives. Patterned life, boring life like just a code, a person, but individually individualistic person that I don''t think of as a person. I''ve always wanted to erase them, and now I''m wiping them all around in my thoughts. I detonated what I was suppressing. That''s so much fun. Well... I explained it as you wish, did you understand? You can''t do that, can you?


    Seeing Joonsan speaking in a soothing atmosphere that didn''t make him feel malicious, Sunji was relieved, Ryuji laughed slightly as he was impressed, Yu didn''t know what he was thinking without a look on his face, and Akiichi let him get angry more and more coldly and quietly.


    "I can''t understand and I''m not willing to." "Are you done with your stupid speech?


    I say that I don''t care about Gaye and Maye.


    "About the ropes," "Atonement for the sins committed."


    "Gaye, maye... is that sane to say?


    I asked my sisters for a request, and as I was frightened, Jun-san.


    "I mean it. You''re done. Clean up." "If you tell me, I''m done."


    "No more sins,"


    The haunted voice sounded real.


    "I''m pretty sure if I get caught more than this, you''re gonna get the death penalty, right?


    Toshizo looked over at the body on the floor and opened his hands and said.


    "OK on psych test feed." "Avoid the death penalty if your head is par."


    To the words of the Bull Village sisters I told you in the face, Ryujiro will blow.


    "Sorry, Gaye, Maye. I''ll trample on your care, but I''ll let you say no. I''ve already started launching fireworks."


    "You''ve decided the answer!


    Before the sisters open their mouths, Sharp Ichi shouts out. Don''t let your sisters say anything more.


    I think Akeichi will turn such a villain into a psychiatric appraisal to make him live forever. And there''s no need to bring the law to justice. On this occasion - it''s best to put him to death with your own hands.


    Sharp Ichi tried to lock on Jun-san, that moment...


    "I found it!


    The gestational wand that appeared behind Yoshiji and Ryujiro stared at Toshizo and shouted.


    "Ugh, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Something strange happened to the body of the gestational wand, which rushed into the gym with a growl and proceeded to Joonsan.


    My clothes ripped and I was flooded with bright blue body hair from inside. Furthermore, the body swells and becomes huge.


    "What!?


    Jun-san couldn''t afford it either, shouted surprise, and escaped.


    The body of the gestational wand became huge enough for the head to grab onto the ceiling, even without standing upright, to be able to move any further. The floor of the gym, which could accommodate more than a thousand people, was in a state of panning with a single gestational wand that became a giant Phantom with the appearance of mixing dogs and people, covered with blue hair.


    "That''s more of a monster than a Phantom."


    "No, it''s small for a monster."


    Says Yoshiji and Ryujiro as they move away from the gym.


    "Akiichi, come on, this way."


    Speaking graciously, Akeichi reluctantly returned to the entrance. Because as it was, the pregnancy cane destroyed the gym, and the ceiling fragments came down from the top, and I thought it might be underneath. Or he could be trampled.


    "What the hell happened to that body?


    Jun-san, who went up on the stage, asks the pregnancy wand.


    "Mad Scientist...... Had Junko Snowoka modify it. To kill you..."


    A gestational wand that cleverly speaks and answers people''s voices with a face that is neither dog nor person.


    (I see, it''s a good hand to have that Mad Scientist modify it, called a legend that lives even in the back street)


    With that in mind, Jun-san casts a spell and completes the sorcery.


    He exercised a pretty powerful technique, just because his opponent''s size was a size. It doesn''t look fancy, but it emits a powerful shock wave due to mindfulness power, which strikes directly at the giant of the gestational wand.


    The pregnancy wand didn''t even flinch. The long hair just wobbled a little and there was no change in the expression at all.


    (Seriously...?


    That size makes instant death impossible. But Jun-san, who was treading that he could do some damage, sees a totally no-damage gestational wand and savors the thought of being bloodthirsty.


    Pregnancy wand sticking in with Joonsan on the stage. Jun-san escapes dangerously.


    The pregnancy wand goes straight through the gym and out.


    The sudden appearance of monsters was confirmed in the drone, and the faces of the motorists were mute.


    Jun-san casts more attack spells from inside the gym. Four volleyball-sized fireballs appear, hitting everything on the head of the gestational wand, and the hair burns out.


    But when I pounded the burned part with a huge hand momentously and several times, that put out the fire. There is no pain or fever.


    (It''s out of my hands...?


    When Jun-san glanced slightly backwards, the Bull Village sisters had come right up to the side.


    "A pitiful man getting pinched and expecting a woman to wipe her ass"


    As Gaye and Maye mutter, they slip through Joon-san''s side, dive through an open hole behind the gym, and stand in front of a pregnancy wand that became a monster.

 1228 13

    (Ok, it looks like Gaye and Maye will be dealing with that monster, so let me run into this gap to avoid wasting their effort and care)


    Jun-san seriously thought so and ran out.


    "Gu Hu!"


    The escape only lasted three meters. Eat that invisible shotgun from the rear overhead again and fall into depression.


    "Do you run away with the woman? A big man."


    Sharp Ichi shows up and says it with a disdainful look.


    "You know that''s the romance of a man, don''t you? Or are you jealous?


    While talking, Jun-san sneaks up on the school grounds to summon the user demons.


    "What, was the type of guy you thought Hippo looked good? More and more crumbs."


    Sharp one who secretly locks on while talking.


    Ryujiro, two good governance people emerge from the rear of the sharp one. Seeing that, I wonder if the user demons I called have yet, and Jun-san feels impatient.


    "Let him go."


    The pregnancy wand also reacted to Jun-san and tried to get there, but...


    "Gentle restraint" "Sweet restraint"


    When Gaye and Maye cast the improvised spell, the cute incense and soft feel covered the entire body of the gestational wand, making her head blurry and unable to move.


    "Oh, my..."


    A gestational wand that has not completely lost its reason is desperate to resist surgery.


    The demons of use called for by Jun-san are gathered together. Ten black demons gather together. The form is what people are for, but the skin is a shiny black color, with no eyes, mouth, or nose on the face.


    When he saw the demons gathered, the three men, pregnant wand, sharp one, and good governance, were utterly silent. The Bull Village sisters look up, and Toshizo and Ryujiro are grinning slightly.


    The demons were stringing the severed neck, hands and feet, and the dull organs, and lowering them several times from the neck. Those raw heads, they look familiar. It belongs to the children and teachers who escaped earlier.


    "What a guy..."


    The gestational wand that confirmed it groans.


    "I wanted to kill them all, but they got away with quite a bit. Because there were a lot of them, and they got away with it in bulk. It was very difficult to remotely manipulate the demon."


    Jun-san speaks with a soothing smile.


    "You... how can you laugh at that!


    When Akeichi pronounced his anger, Jun-san showed his gesture as if he had made a fool of himself.


    "Come on, you''re not the same person who bumps your anger. This is your downfall. What are you going to do with me? I should have escorted those kids right outside if it was to be their safety first, but these kids are dead because you''re all here and you''re dumb. The same is true of what you killed, and you are to blame. [M] How did you know I was alone in the first place?


    "It was definitely you dumb-ass. Be careful from now on."


    Yu, who came late by one, tells and prays silently in his heart. It was about multiple killers, and I heard there was a golem or a user demon. Yet we were all just distracted by the target. Or I was just paying attention to the behavior of the Bull Village sisters. Toshizo is right, and I admit that everything was in order and out of time.


    "Are you dis about us, too? Are you saying you''re a fool too?


    After releasing the dialogue at the same time, only Kaye faces.


    "Hey Maye...... the fault is both of us"


    Gaye correcting Maye''s dialogue.


    "It''s painful for me to say this to you guys who''ve come to help me."


    Jun-san shrugs her shoulders toward Maya and Gaye and smiles slightly.


    "Don''t worry, you''re a big man. About the rope."


    "Reflect in the cage"


    Shortly after Gaye and Maye said slightly off, the pregnancy wand moves toward Joonsan. Jun-san''s anger at his outrageous actions broke the art of restraint.


    "Your opponent is me." "Not you."


    When the Taurumura sisters say so and gently slap their hands, the direction of the pregnancy wand is forced to change and they face the sisters.


    The demons attack the sharp ones.


    "Let''s protect you, Akiichi. He''ll keep locking on to his target, so he can''t fight anything else."


    Copy that.


    "Okay."


    Ryujiro tells me, Yu and Good Governance nod.


    Sharp''s ability to be transparent crushed is also known by listening to Good Governance. Ability to fight a multitude of opponents. It seemed to Good Governance that it was not even the type of ability to cut head-to-head and fight one-on-one in the first place.


    Yu decided to fight the demons with guns only. If you shoot, it will definitely flinch, but you will not be completely incapacitated, and after about ten seconds, the wound will be blocked and you will come towards it again.


    (My ability, I wonder if I can get it out here)


    Yu is troubled. The number of enemies is high, they are unilaterally defensive, and they can make sacrifices as they are. But this time the enemy is pretty handy, and if you''re going to give yourself the ability, you have to come prepared to kill him here.


    (But...)


    Yu sees a beautiful girl with two heads as chilling. It was that girl who recognized Yu as strong. Ryujiro and the others were particularly vigilant about her, but I actually saw it and could feel it.


    She is definitely stronger than target Toshizo Sumida. If they find out who my abilities are, I feel sure they''ll be taken care of, or they''re going to come after me first.


    In addition, as Yu, the Bull Village sisters, who are moving with a pure desire to save their own kind, even the bad guys, also feel like they don''t really want to kill each other.


    From left to right and forward three directions to good governance, three demons of use fly in unison.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Good governance, who totally liked this technique, instantly activated the technique and intercepted it.


    He was shot through his body by countless light extinctions, and although the demons flinched and stopped moving, he has not fallen into incapacity for combat. After releasing it in three directions, it lost its power.


    Try to push away the flickering user demon, and a new user demon will jump from the rear. Good governance dodges sideways.


    "There''s a lot of them, they''re still poor."


    Good Ji, who came next to Yu, shrugged. There comes another new user demon in there.


    (It''s not just the high number, it''s the sturdy one that''s the problem. I have no choice)


    Yu saw the user demon and activated his abilities.


    At that moment, the figure of the user demon Yu saw disappears beautifully and refreshingly.


    "Huh...?


    "Hmm?


    Sunji, who was watching beside him, was taken in disquiet, and Toshizo, who also happened to see him, narrows his eyes suspiciously.


    Regardless of Good Governance, Toshizo''s consciousness is immediately restored to Sharp Ichi during the fighting.


    Yu further turns his gaze to the user demon, activates the ability to extinguish, and erases it.


    "It''s erased." "I feel a tremendous flow of power. That kid."


    Asae and Gaye saw Yu. A strong flow of power accompanied by the activation of powerful abilities could be seen by both of us.


    "I don''t know how you''re turning it off, but let''s build up our resistance." "Watch that kid."


    (Oh, I knew that guy would notice me. Ah)


    While conscious of Gaye and Maye staring at this one, Yu erases the rest of the user demons one after the other.


    "Hey, what...?


    The servant Jun-san also fought over the anomaly that his user demon was disappearing more and more.


    (I don''t know what it is, but the situation sucks without interruption. I got away as soon as I could. But......)


    Jun-san understands that he is subject to sharp first abilities and cannot escape so easily.


    "Rejectors"


    Jun-san whines a word and drops the bills she pulls out of her nostalgia.


    The bill did not fall to the floor, and flew sharply at a fierce speed, sticking to the sharp chest.


    Shortly afterwards, Sharp One''s body is blown wide and slapped from his back against the gym wall.


    "Attracted"


    Jun-san whines a word and sticks a bill further out of her nostalgia on her own chest.


    Shortly afterwards, when Jun-san''s body flew as if blown away, he landed on the gym ceiling.


    "Let him go!


    The pregnancy wand screamed and tried to get up above the gym, but...


    "Ho ho!?


    Suddenly the transformation of monstrosity was solved and when he returned to the naked human condition, he fell to the depression on the spot.


    "also... no more..."


    The gestational wand groans, remembering such bitterness and disgust, as even a mixer is placed where you are in your body. Junko''s valve said he would keep it until tomorrow, but his death seems to have been quicker than predicted.


    "Hang on." "Are you okay?


    The previously engaged Bull Village sisters rush over, crouching at the front of the pregnancy wand, peeking in worried and shouting.


    "There''s a monster covering the monster... don''t face the good guy... Curse me..."


    A gestational wand that looks up at a two-headed girl peeking into herself, breathing roughly, distorting her face and unleashing a curse.


    But neither Maye nor Gaye move, looking down at the gestation wand with a merciful eye, he puts his head on his lap, and puts his hand on his forehead.


    "Have a peaceful journey." "Have a peaceful end."


    The magical effects created by improvisation removed the pain of the gestational wand.


    Asaye and Gaye are conscious that they can only do this to those who cannot achieve revenge and die at the mercy of each other.


    The gestational wand holds guilt and relief at the same time to a girl who continues to treat herself with a heart of mercy, despite her vehement curse.


    "Sorry...... Now it''s just eight wins. Forget it...... Sorry......"


    Feeling the light of life disappear from within him, the gestational wand looked up at two identical faces, Maya and Gaye, weeping and uttering words of apology in a plundering voice.

 1229 14

    Jun-san goes up on the roof of the gym, and Akeichi descends with a transparent crush.


    "Attracted"


    Call that timing and activate your body blowing technique again, Jun-san. Avoid crushing and fly out of school.


    "Mmm... Shit..."


    He escaped out of sight before locking on again, and Sharp One roared with regret.


    "You''re on the run again."


    Exhale loudly, Ryujiro says. The demons are already gone. Most of them were gently erased, but some escaped.


    A line that gives up and goes out of school. The Bull Village sisters are with us.


    Upon exiting the school gate, the motorists saluted and greeted him. I would have seen the battle via drone, fought for my life and expressed my gratitude for missing the children, but no one could be pleased. Jun-san missed it, and he wasn''t able to save all the kids.


    "If it weren''t for you guys, no one could have helped you. Don''t blame yourself too much."


    Look at the sharp ones, the captain of the motorized team says in a gentle voice. The sharp ones were discerning that they regretted not being able to save all the children.


    "You''re going to keep interrupting us? You want to help keep him alive and get more dead again?


    Akeichi sees the Bull Village sisters and eats them.


    "Uh, hey, look at this. Yo."


    At the moment when Gaye and Maye tried to say something, Ryujiro, who was projecting a holographic display in front of him, spoke up and cocked the display and flew it to the other four.


    The site that was shown was a backstreet site that specializes in snap footage and images. It shows the gymnasium we were in earlier.


    Videos of Jun-san killing her children one after another and in many different ways. Images are being uploaded in large numbers. No, it''s getting newer and newer in its current progression. Apparently, Jun-san is up while running away. Or were you posting an appointment?


    "Do you still want to cover him?"


    Sharp Ichi roughs up her voice toward the Bull Village sisters. Gaye and Maye did not respond, staring at the screen and accepting what Jun-san had done.


    "Say something!


    "Hey, Kenichi, calm down."


    While Ryuji laughs and laughs and amuses when he dulls, he deceives Akiichi. What''s wrong with this situation, and Shinji, who can look at Ryuji.


    Good governance sees Kenichi and thinks he''s in danger. Acting on anger is not a lot of things. There is no other good governance, and I know it well.


    There are a number of points where Akeichi goes hand in hand with himself. This is the case with strong sense of justice and hatred for evil, but hatred for evil is much stronger than it is for me. Good governance thinks that there must have been something to do in Sharp ichi''s past.


    "If you don''t like us, do you want to fight us here?


    Gaye turns to the sharp one and asks. Asae stays on the screen.


    "I can''t. ''Cause you''re not gonna get to us."


    Before Akeichi opened his mouth, Gaye said. I didn''t provoke him, I just told him the facts in a quiet voice.


    "You can resent us. You can curse me."


    Asae also turns to the sharp one and opens her mouth.


    "I can''t help being resented, angry or cursed. But we do what we want. We can only do this."


    "Is there any other good way, think about it?


    Yu speaks up. The sisters'' gaze is directed to Yu at the same time.


    "Do you have any good ideas?" "What way?


    "You two don''t want Mr. Sumida killed, do you? But to catch him and make him pay for his sins - it felt ok to send him to a mental hospital, so let''s give up on killing Sumida too and just change the route to cooperating with the capture. So work together without conflict..."


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    Sharp fury blocked Yu''s words.


    "His survival harms the dignity of the souls of those killed by him and the families of those killed by him. It means I''m gonna help you with that!


    "But the fact that you can''t catch Mr. Sumida forever leads to an even greater number of victims? If I think about it, I think we should cooperate here."


    I don''t even pull off my excellence against Sharp One, complaining about how I think I''m the best.


    "We shouldn''t get along with you. It''s hard to tear you apart."


    "Care is appreciated"


    "Thanks"


    Speaking alternately with Gaye, Maye, and Gaye, the sisters turned their backs.


    (Don''t let them get away with it. You can do something about this guy)


    While dropping off the backs of the Bull Village sisters walking away, Yu consciously thinks Sharp One is teething. But I feel sorry for you for saying it, and I can''t say it.


    Besides, just because Sharp is not on his own doesn''t mean he doesn''t give a hand.


    (Those kids... those kids aren''t bad guys. And yet he''s trying to cover the scoundrel Sumida. She and the others understand the fact. and suffering)


    Sharply, I knew that. I''m sure Yu will also know. That''s why I can''t stop you here. Sharp and honest feelings don''t want to argue with the Bull Village sisters.


    "Ma, the next time you''re going to fight her again, good luck then. I didn''t show you how to fight us this time, and it won''t be easy after the target escapes."


    Ryujiro makes a bright voice in an attempt to tamper with the venue.


    "Sorry, Yu. Excited and scattered."


    "No eh. I don''t think Akiichi is wrong, and I''m not offended, so don''t worry about it."


    Apologize sharply, Yu makes you smile.


    (I see this kid is a proper leader. I wasn''t under the impression that it was a leader when it looked like it)


    Looking at Yu''s smile, Good Governance thought.


    Jun-san was filming the situation while he slaughtered children, teachers and clerks in elementary school.


    Give it online and ask for a reaction as you escape.


    Originally a site dealing with cruel footage and images such as snaffs, the reaction was therefore an admirable storm. Seeing that, Jun-san laughs at the garlic.


    "Yeah, I do entertain a lot of people right now. You can call this a fine social contribution. I don''t even want to contribute to this kind of society, but I can call this the best irony, and I feel good"


    Looking back at the battle earlier, there was no point, but the purpose was achieved. I realized once again that this was my victory and was intoxicated by the sense of accomplishment.


    Taste the aftertaste of victory and remember what''s important.


    (I''ll try to get it modified too. As it is, I can''t be one of those chasers by myself)


    Open the Snow Oka Laboratory site and send an email.


    "If possible, I''d like to go now. Early on, I need to get some strength... oh, I''ve already replied"


    I got an email back with instructions and password to enter the lab, so when I asked if I could go immediately tonight, I immediately received a reply of acknowledgement.


    Yu makes a phone call to Kettle Hill as she takes a taxi back to her home.


    ''Mr. Hard work... it hurt to let him get away with it. Besides, you''re making such a fuss...''


    "It''s all over the news. Hey. Why don''t you regulate the press because you''re a paranormal associate?


    Yu knew that the massive killing of children had already been reported. The appearance of the Petite Monster and the destruction of the gymnasium appear to be covered in boulders.


    ''Oh, this time it seems a direction not to regulate the press. Don''t be told as a major case in Japan''s criminal history. "


    "By the standards of not regulating the press, what is it? The fuss at the Shinjuku Evil Spirit Discrete Festival is regulated, and this time, we won''t."


    ''I don''t know. How did you feel then? Well, I guess I''d rather honestly circulate moderately bad information than regulate everything.''


    As a former freelance journalist, Kettle Hill, who was pressurized and regulated by power and drank a lot of boiling water, said in a throwing tone, recalling his unpleasant memories.

 1230 15

    Thus, during that night, Toshizo visited the Yukooka Institute in order to have his body remodeled and strengthened.


    After informing Junko of his current situation, Jun-san finally requested this.


    "I want to be thick and short and scattered, but at the same time, I want to survive as long as possible. I''ll fight the next assassin to be released and one day I''ll do my best, but I want to scratch my feet desperately by then and take as much of my way to hell as possible before I die."


    "Hmm... I see."


    This demand tends to modify it, but compared to the recent modification to a pregnancy cane, it is a less attractive substitute. The most fascinating thing for Junko is to modify whoever wants power without thinking about preservation or longevity into whatever he wants to do without taking into account the life of that person or anything else.


    "Because of that, I thought I''d give that a try. It''s still a prototype, and it''s a good test opportunity."


    Junko whining about what only he can tell.


    "Oh, let''s try that one at the same time. Yeah, can I give you two abilities? Risk increases for that matter, but the power gained is huge."


    "I hope you will spare me the risk of retrofitting, as there is no alternative to the risk of retrofitting. Well, I know it''s an experiment, including that, and I don''t know what else to do."


    "Then leave it alone -?"


    "Say hello on two courses"


    Toshiko replied with a grin to Junko, who would re-confirm.


    The day after Euthanasia Thirty-eighth Elementary School stand-up mass murder occurred.


    Sharichi and Sunji were having lunch at the Dark Demon Dragon Inn. Ryujiro and Yu are on another errand, and they are acting together.


    "Your hatred of your target is unusual. I don''t know what''s causing this, but I can see you running wild and dying vigeons. Keep your emotions down a little."


    While eating a set meal of dragon juice, Sanji preaches in wind discipline committee chairman mode.


    To his current sharp opponent, Shinji regrets after saying that it would have been unsavory to be in committee chairman mode. Shining or Ryujiro''s opponent would be fine, but Sharp One is quite nervous, and the image seems to have high pride, so I felt that the sermon of gaze from above like this was counterproductive.


    Had good governance before, I would not have done the math so far, but these days I have often started to see people, and people and circumstances have allowed me to change my attitude and way of saying it.


    "I didn''t think you''d say that. Don''t worry, we won''t mess up teamwork."


    I rinsed the memento mori buckwheat, and said sharply with a quiet face.


    "I''m not worried about teamwork, I''m worried about you"


    Good governance to say by creating as conscious and soft a tone as possible so that they don''t think you''re blaming me.


    "You''ve changed a lot. The effect of losing star coal."


    Not to tease, but this one also speaks in a soft tone. Sharply, Koji mouths in embarrassment.


    (I don''t feel like I''ve grown much)


    Heh, Sharp Ichi thinks about that.


    "Do you know the target, Sumida, and it''s also a personal grudge?


    "It''s not. I just don''t like him."


    Asked by Good Governance, Sharp Ichi said in a voice that pushed anger and killed him.


    "I don''t laugh about the chairman of the wind discipline committee either. You''re a disciplined man, but you''re a loud man, and he says you can''t forgive him for disturbing it... but I can''t forgive the very evil of trampling people for their own greed. This world is full of evil. I want them all killed."


    Without having to hear it clearly from Sharp Yi''s mouth, Sunji was looking at Sharp Yi and noticing, but once again, when he was exposed from his own mouth, there was something inside.


    "The same goes for joining a homicide club before. He was using the power and authority of the murder club to kill all the bad guys. But the homicide club was such an organization, and there were plenty of bad guys in the homicide club, and I collided with them, and I saw plenty of disgust within the homicide club. I was a little happy to think that the Murder Club would be reborn as the nation''s public authority and strive to sweep the evil with dignity at the earliest...... After all, the world is full of evil, and I was glad to be able to deal with evil in the first place."


    "Expect a step to the ideal......?


    Listen to Sharp One, and Good Governance speaks such a dialogue.


    "Yeah... well, what is it? Oh, I was just thinking about being a dictator and getting rid of bad guys around the world."


    I didn''t want to say it, but I felt unfair not to say it here, even though Sharp ichi told his story, and Good Governance spoke honestly, albeit in the light.


    "You... you said with such weird consciousness that you had to say something embarrassing about yourself to suit me because I was too stupid to say it?


    "Gu......"


    Koichi, who has pointed out with a bitter smile, groans with a funny face.


    "Our father used to say that the world was only getting better for the hard work of serious people"


    Refresh your mind, and good governance keeps talking.


    "For example, many germs and disease-mediating creatures spreading around the world do not exist in Japan because of the efforts of their ancestors, he said. He said it was an achievement that serious people worked hard for the world. They used to have native malaria protozoa in Japan as well. That''s how something gets better somewhere for someone working as hard as they can, and that goes on for generations to come. leads to avoidance of tragedy"


    I recently heard it from my father''s good work. Good governance that was previously unacceptable, but is now honestly acceptable.


    "You''re a good father. My father... he was a serious man, and he lived with humility and honesty as virtues. I lost my neck and died. If you ask me, it''s a clean murder."


    Suddenly I take it to a heavy story. Sharply, I realize that Good Governance touched the darkness in his heart.


    "Disgusting memories can''t get out of my head forever"


    Kenji was obviously pulling it off, and I don''t think it would make the rice taste bad, so Akeichi decided not to talk about it and put it down.


    Serizawa''s motive for joining the murder club.


    "Oh, I wanted to judge evil that can''t be judged by law"


    Sharp Ichi snorts at the words of Good Governance.


    "It feels like revenge. I still have a little of that feeling."


    "Did you fade a little?"


    "Oh... a lot of things"


    Now I looked sharply at him with a smile on his face and nodded, and it seemed to good governance that his heart was headed in the right direction.


    Yu and Ryujiro headed to the Complex Devil Japan branch in the heart of the city.


    It''s in the office district, the exterior is a regular trading house building. That''s what it''s supposed to look like, too. But...


    "They say the middle line is a whole sorcery church. Whatever you do, you don''t know it from the outside."


    Ryujiro explains as he sees the entrance leading to the underground parking lot.


    "For example, if you go in and out of the people you''ve kidnapped through there, you don''t know."


    "Don''t just say what you''re afraid of"


    I''m not scared at all, Yu in a quiet tone.


    "It''s just an imagination. Shall we go then?"


    The two enter the building and tell Shirley McNeill''s name at the reception.


    If I saw the entrance and thought it was normal inside, from the back aisle, Yu would pull it off a bit, as a pair of people wore their whole bodies in black robes and completely covered their heads with a triangular headscarf.


    Eventually a white woman emerged from the elevator and turned to Ryujiro and Yu for a loving laugh. He comes this way as he pulls a surprise. Looks like one leg is bad.


    "Here we go, I''m Shirley McNeil. Is this the kid who was so prestigious on the phone?


    Shirley overlooks Ryujiro and asks. It''s a pair of men and women, and I just think it''s this one.


    "Yes, this one. As long as you''re not a wolf, I will."


    Shirley listens to Ryujiro returning the joke answer and makes sure it''s him.


    "I''m surprised he was such a cute boy, or proof that people don''t look like him. I pray that the girl you''ve tricked into stopping by doesn''t look terrible."


    "No, I''m still her Inai historical age, and I''m not very hot because I''m short."


    Shirley, who meets and suddenly spits poison, attacks a weak spot and suddenly takes damage to Ryujiro.


    "Your back''s not that important, so don''t worry about it."


    At least for Shirley, so I''ll follow up.


    This is Ryujiro Suzuki from the murder club.


    "Likewise, I''m Dawn Yu"


    He decided that he should keep his mouth shut about being a leader because he was also a person who could be an enemy, and Yu did not. Other than believable humans, it is better not to give extra information as much as possible. Because any triviality can inspire the enemy to make the most of it.


    On the other hand, there is a bad habit of speaking to people who feel they can believe.

 1231 16

    Shirley led Ryujiro and Yu to their own rooms within headquarters and brewed tea.


    Ryujiro turns his gaze gently. Yu turned his gaze to the tea, and with the perception that if there was any poison in it other than the tea, he tried to activate the force, but there was no reaction.


    "Here you go, So-su."


    And take a glimpse of Ryuji, then put the cup on your mouth to reassure you. Ryujiro likened it and rinsed the tea.


    "Well, what shall we talk about"


    Shirley cuts out, not knowing there was such an interaction between the two of them.


    "It''s a huge - big deal, but how are you going to take this situation and deal with it at Complex Devil -? Is it the idea of bursting with regret and then watching?


    "Yes, I''m very sorry. It''s the promise of this country that if you vomit this word, it''ll be over now, right? It''s the government''s ultimate weapon, and not a single organization will have a problem mimicking it, right?


    Shirley also replied with a full smile, in front of the little beautiful boy who spit poison with a smile.


    "It''s not like I''m a representative here in the first place, so you can''t even communicate the decisions and trends of the organization as wheezy. Oh, it''s troublesome, so no more respects for each other."


    "Me and my girlfriend are usually defaulting."


    "Hmm, another interesting combination with a respectful couple at that age."


    While I don''t think I''d feel comfortable dating a guy like this, Ryujiro, anyway, is not offended by Yu, so don''t say that much.


    "Don''t be a couple."


    An immediate denial of Yu.


    "I wish I could be a couple."


    "Oh, Suzuki, your one-sided thought? That''s good. I thought you were an unfortunate girl, and you''re not."


    "Um... let''s get back to business."


    From Ryuji''s point of view, I don''t like stories about erotic shakedown, so I''m forced to switch the subject. I haven''t even come to talk about this in the first place.


    "I don''t think Mr. Shirley has a choice if that''s what he thinks about this situation, like it''s just been a pain in the ass or it smells like trouble. Or even if your apprentice is more important."


    If I leave it to Ryuji, it will be all provocation and incitement, so Yu will tell me what I need and what I need.


    "But if you have any desire to stop your apprentice at all, could you help us out here?


    "Hmmm... right..."


    Shirley was in deep trouble with Yu''s sincere appeal. Shirley is vulnerable to this type. Ryujiro, who speaks only of disgust and sarcasm, is arguably easier to deal with for Shirley.


    "If I were you, I came here to see which side Mr. Shirley was on. Ah. By purposefully meeting me, that doesn''t mean there''s no chance at all, does it?


    Words and backs, Yu was thinking something completely different. You went out of your way to see me, wondering if I could observe this one or do something to trap it. Among the superiors, Shirley sees himself as an enemy at ten or eighty-nine.


    "You can''t believe people out of your head, of course, but stop following the theory of sexuality. I was just interested, so I just met him. They said a lot on the phone."


    Not at an excellent pace, Shirley told in a hard voice.


    "You-san said this, but hey, my demands are different."


    Ryujiro says with a meaningful grin.


    "I know that''s me, too, that the Complex Devil organization itself will surely not work to try to pressure the scary institutions of government muscles, even if they do. There''s a limit to moving an organization because it''s a pressure threat. Not to mention the fact that it''s a sorcery society, a very antisocial organization in a way. Then it would be a difficult story. But I don''t know about Mr. Shirley personally."


    "You don''t have to tell me the answer, do you?


    "No, I want a clear answer - I want you to help us. Help me stop your apprentice."


    "You want to take a word for it?


    Shirley laughs and asks in anticipation that she would also be recording conversations.


    "My answer, a master of mass murderers who belong to the complex Devil and make a scene in the world, if you keep track of it, will be available to you in the rear junket. Isn''t it possible to put more pressure on the Complex Devil than ever? You said you couldn''t do it, but you could direct me to someone who won''t be able to do it, right? I saw you with that kind of cunning?


    Ryujiro, who had all been spotted by Shirley, was causing him to catch the grin he had made him stick up.


    (I''ll do this guy. I can''t believe you overwhelmed Mr. Ryujiro)


    Yu is impressed compared to Shirley and Ryujiro.


    "I commend you for having a head that turns a lot of planning around at that age. Every one of the dialogues is also structured to direct the other''s psyche. But, you know, it''s a little too blatant. Ordinary people might be able to fool you easily, but if you''re the one with the slightest head turning, you''ll soon find out. If you''re going to frame someone, think about it a little more, or you''re going to have to eat your tail back one day and see it hurt, so be careful."


    "Yes, I will study -"


    Ryujiro, dressed to be taught by Shirley, became a mysterious face, honestly admitted and accepted - I thought,


    "I''m not saying I don''t like it, but are you going to be that smart guy?


    I laugh and ask.


    "I''ll take it as far as I''m going to joke, but I have a sense that it''s better than that. Compared to other things like that, you''ll know it''s natural. Of course, there are plenty of idiots in the world who imagine they''re smart."


    "I see."


    To Shirley''s answer, Ryujiro nods like he was impressed. Honestly, there was a gushing feeling of respect. At the same time, confrontation.


    "So, is there anything else still out there?


    "Not from me - no. I studied -"


    "I don''t either. I saw some interesting interactions."


    Shirley giggles when she sees how Ryuji and Yu react.


    "I''m honest, and the funny thing was I''m the same, so I''ll treat you to a treat for your reward. Eat and then go home."


    That said Shirley brought a bunch of suspicious treats from the back of the room.


    After a treat and tea replacement, Yu and Ryujiro bid Shirley farewell and leave her room behind.


    "Hmmm... when you lose so brilliantly, it''s the other way around"


    "After discerning Ryujiro''s prospects, I felt like I was going to be able to mentor him."


    In the elevator, two people who speak their thoughts.


    "And it was smart, and I don''t. She even gave me a treat at the end, and I felt like some very good lady. Nothing came of it, but it was a fruitful time for me."


    "I think so too."


    When Yu agrees, the elevator arrives on the ground floor and the door opens.


    There, there were two beautiful girls'' faces that I saw last night, too.


    "Ahh."


    "Ah."


    "Oh......" "Ah"


    Each of the four raised a similar voice at about the same time.


    Jun-san''s remodeling surgery took more than one night and was finally completed in the daylight of the following day.


    "Because I left it as a heroic mouse. Wear a suit for a hero, and if you don''t give him a name, he won''t be able to use his power enough, so be careful."


    "Are you a Phantom or a Monster if you attacked me yesterday, but am I a Hero..."


    Listen to Junko, Jun-san laughs bitterly.


    "So, hey, as per your request, I turned on a powerful playback feature. This is different from the usual ability to play... I don''t know what the usual one is, so I have to explain it from the ability to play it itself. Even when it comes to regenerative abilities, it takes energy to regenerate, so it takes away health. So when you run out of health, you don''t play anymore, do you? But Jun-san is an excellent way to keep your health consumption under control, even though it''s stronger than your usual regenerative abilities. I can capture energy and accumulate it from time to time, because I buried a special regenerator. That device prompts rapid regeneration."


    Junko explains happily, pointing to the center of Jun-san''s chest.


    "There''s an organic material embedded in the underside of the heart that serves as a regenerator, so don''t just try to protect it. When the device is damaged, that''s it. Because it''s an important organ that supports your life, you can''t just die if it breaks. Also, I think the usual diet will increase considerably due to energy accumulation in the device."


    "Copy that. What if the device accidentally pops outside?


    "I wonder if I''m going to die. But if you put it back in right away, you''ll be fine."


    "What if it doesn''t work in your body?


    "I''m fine with any part of my body, so don''t worry about that. I put it near my heart because that''s where it''s best protected."


    "Hmm. I mean, be careful if they come after my heart."


    While I thought it would be more interesting to have a weakness, I wondered if Junko also made it with that intention.

 1232 17

    "Why are you here?" "A dignified enemy inspection?


    Gaye and Maye, who appeared before Yu and Ryujiro, ask at the same time.


    "You were calling for Mr. Shirley. We''ve talked about a lot of things -. I''ll ask Mr. Shirley for more information."


    "Copy that." "Hmm... okay."


    To Ryujiro''s answer, the Bull Village sisters will have a difficult face. I''m very curious as to why Shirley called them in and what they talked about.


    "Oh, can I ask you something that might be rude?


    Yu speaks up.


    "No." "Fine."


    "Hey Maye..."


    Even though he refused, Gaye pointed his lips at Maye, who had given his permission.


    "I thought this kid probably wouldn''t say anything serious or rude"


    Yes, Maye said, so Gaye breathed small and nodded toward Yu.


    "I''m sorry for the curious question, but what''s going on with your body feeling? Or maybe with motion."


    "It wasn''t rude." "Look, it was okay."


    Gaye, who for some reason looks sorry, and Maye, who smiles small.


    I''ll answer that.


    And, maye foreshadows.


    "Some people, like us, with two heads, have only the left hand and the left leg, the right only feels, and the operation is shared, but in my case, the sensation is shared. Hand and foot manipulation is also shared between the two of us. We decide to take turns in time when it comes to manipulation, but sometimes we ignore the time depending on our mood."


    "How are you doing with your dinner or something? Ah?


    "I have two stomachs, so I eat with the mouth of each head. The heart, stomach, spinal cord and lungs are for two. But some organs are only for one person, so I don''t eat two servings or anything. But it''s not much for one serving, so I eat a little more than people. More but not fatter. Because I have a head and a gut for two, and it works well, and I always use magic."


    "Asae, talk too much. They''re enemies, aren''t they?


    Gaye stunned and stuck it in his face.


    "Why?"


    Asaye asks back.


    "The reason we''re always using magic is because it leads to our weaknesses."


    "I made that clear. Gaye talks too much. Even though I''m mostly the one who gets bogged down, now Maya is a big bogger."


    "Ugh..."


    Gaye roars with her hands on her forehead.


    "It''s that strong, so even if you tell me one or two of your weaknesses, it doesn''t have a huge impact. I don''t know what the weakness is."


    This word of Ryujiro was a lie. This information alone makes it very limited to guess.


    (Are you maintaining a fatal defect in your body with magic or something... hey. Even if I know that, I can''t help it.)


    With that in mind, Ryujiro glanced at Yu. Yu seems to be able to handle it.


    "I see, you and I have different roles. Mr. Gaye over here is in charge of the scratch, Mr. Maye is in trouble."


    But Yu''s interest was directed elsewhere.


    "It''s not like I''m making characters like that." "I''m not gonna be a jerk."


    The two of us at the same time, Gaye and Maye make the same flashy faces.


    "Hey......"


    Asae opens her mouth with a face that tends to sink.


    "We don''t want to fight you."


    "Don''t argue uselessly."


    After Maye, Gaye also says with the same look as Maye.


    "I seem to feel the same way"


    "Different." "Not so."


    To Yu''s words, sisters shaking their heads beside each other at the same time for some reason. The same timing until the movement swinging left and right is Ryujiro and Yu, who find it cute to watch.


    "He spoke to me normally, even though he knew we were enemies."


    "Don''t even look at us like this with weird eyes, he talked to me"


    ''I''m just happy with that, and I think they''re good people. In that sense, there is a budding desire not to fight''


    Gaye, after you say it in the order of Maye, you two hum your voices. It is unusual to try this sisters that they keep getting hammered with rather long words, not short words.


    "But contention is inevitable..."


    A little nagging, gay with a small voice.


    "I''ll try not to hurt you, but if I hurt you, I''ll forgive you."


    Asae turned to Yuda and apologized in the face.


    "I knew I felt the same way over here. We have no choice but to bump into each other, and then we have no grudges."


    Yu is ready. If that situation comes to pass, if it comes in such a way that it has to be done, I am prepared to turn it off without getting lost, but it has been done for some time. Of course, I''m ready to be killed.


    Even before Yu said that the truth was unnecessary such as being ready to be killed, but based on Yu''s personality, it is easier to be properly prepared.


    "Yeah," "it made me feel a little easier to hear that."


    Hearing Yu''s words, Gaye and Maye also, at the same time, had the same form of grin.


    There are currently more than a hundred members in the murder club, but not a quarter of them have moved since their rebirth as spiritual defence agencies, given mandates.


    Are the greats of the ruler class still suspicious of the murder club and watching, or are they asking about and limiting the lineage and genre complexion of the sorcerers who have served in spiritual defense for generations, or both? The pot hill looks, not sure why, but it would be a line around it.


    "I told the public about Sumida, but what are you going to do after you kill him?


    ''I can delude you as much as I want. I think it''s hard to muscle a shooting when you''re under arrest.''


    In response to a kettle hill inquiry, the Under-Secretary of Defense Affairs Zhu Tang Chun Road, who is in charge of managing the murder club, replied in an administrative tone.


    "From Mr. Kettle Hill, who was a media official, I wonder if it was a pleasant story"


    "Kanari bug spit runs. I''ve heard so much about it since before, and I''ve been sipped boiled water several times. The truth is in the dark, with enough special danes gripped to receive the Dopupu Pulitzer Award a hundred times, which has been taken insanely by death. I exposed them all to the backstreet site later, and they rated me that way, and I got plenty of money and compliments and comfort from the backstreet information site."


    Kettle Hill that stumbles on me.


    (Like Takada, I guess I should have turned into a journalist on the back street)


    Now I think. But Kettle Hill focused on the front street. Because of that, it is a terribly ironic story to be in such a position right now.


    "Excuse me, but I''m sure I''ll make you feel bad about that again and again in the future."


    "No, no..."


    To Zhu Tang, who apologizes over the phone, Kettle Hill spills a smile. At first glance, Kettle Hill is glad that the government patron is this man because he looks like a ruthless man and is quite a courteous and humane man.


    After hanging up the phone for a while, Akiichi and Shinji returned from lunch to the entrance with Kettle Hill.


    "Are the Ryujiro and the others back?


    "No, you haven''t."


    Kettle Hill answers the sharp question.


    "Are you sure you''re glad I let you two go?


    I say it as if good governance was half-baked. It''s too dangerous to let just two people go in the middle of an organization with people who are likely to be connected to the enemy - and the home of the Sorcery Order.


    "They''re smart, and they''re the bearers of top notch power here. You can think of me as number one and number two gone. If they get hit lightly, this is a tough job for the murder club."


    When I heard about Kettle Hill, I was convinced that Sanji was just a little bit too. But on the other hand, there are things I''m not convinced of.


    (But... I heard that girl was the leader here, but I still can''t figure out the image. It feels fluffy and doesn''t boil the image when fighting. He looks nice and completely unrelated to every dispute, etc.)


    "What about help from the star coal side, by the way?


    When I was thinking about Yu, I was called out sharply, and Good Governance was annoyed.


    "Looks like you''re still... You shouldn''t expect much."


    Good governance is asking who is coming. But I don''t know how useful it is. I''m familiar with him, but he''s someone I just met recently. And Sunji doesn''t feel very comfortable about him.

 1233 18

    Toshizo Sumida had two childhood friends, Hanaro Suzuda and Tatsuko Yamaki.


    When I was in elementary school, I did everything together, and I was stuck with it all the time. But Hanaro went to private secondary school, and Junso went up to public secondary school with Taiko.


    Hanaro and I only contacted each other by phone and SNS, but we actually stopped seeing each other and gradually became alienated. The divorce turned her mother into a hysterical educational mom, she couldn''t even give her a holiday, and she was constantly watched and made into a study pickle when she was home.


    Though Toshiko and Toshiko became lovers, both Toshiko and Toshiko were both runaway and self-centered personalities, and in addition, Toshiko pushed herself against others, and as soon as she didn''t get what she wanted, she was pretty, so Toshiko often plucked into fights with Toshiko.


    Jun-san was not imitating selling fights from herself to Prince because she was self-centered, but she was basically calm in character, and she tried not to collide with people close to her, and Prince didn''t care, as this is what it is. I don''t care, so I didn''t even listen to her selfishness at all, and she was Jun-san doing whatever she wanted.


    But one day in high school, Prince revealed that he could not overlook the servant Jun-san. He was having an affair with Hanaro.


    When he blamed it, the prince opened it up and said:


    "You know, Hanaro is a kid who''s promised the future because he''s working hard right now. Flirty and silly, no matter, unlike you. You''re at the bottom of your education and you''re at the bottom of your life. That''s why I follow the flowers. That''s all the story."


    "You''re in the same high school as me."


    "Huh? You weren''t listening? Even at the bottom of the line, Hanaro''s going to be a good college, a good company, full of pay, and you''re going to make me a good wife, okay? That''s what I''ve decided. That''s why I follow the flowers. If it''s a woman, it''s obvious, right?


    Jun-san wondered if she was a intending woman after looking to such a future, but after entering high school, she saw her relatives living a good life on the balls, and later learned that they had been influenced by it.


    I''m glad this is not the case. Because Jun-san lost all love and interest in the prince.


    The reason Jun-san led to the murder of Prince Jun-san was because of what happened afterwards.


    Prince came all the way to Jun-san''s house and said:


    "Hey...... I want to start over. I was an idiot. The truth is, I still like Jun-san."


    Toshiko, who complained while making the family, even felt Ozosa and was showering a cold gaze.


    Toshiko knows why Toshiko is back by now, and Toshiko is also a prince, and she understood why Toshiko would see herself with cold eyes.


    Hanaro couldn''t stand the repression and anticipation of her exam mom, and she killed her mother with a knife. That''s not all. I bought illegal drugs by mail before that and also took them.


    "So you''re gonna abandon Hanaro and switch to me?"


    "No, I was wrong. How''d it go? My true feelings lay with Jun-san. Huaro had become a total bore guy, and H is totally worse than Jun-san, and it''s not enough to be with him, and then when he gets married, he''ll just take care of his life, and with his earned money, I''ve been thinking about continuing to have an affair with Jun-san. That''s how much I liked Jun-san."


    I was desperate. I didn''t know what I was talking about. When I saw Toshiko, she laughed with pity and misery.


    Jun-san thinks as he kills the prince. It''s not just about the prince. I wonder if many of the humans in the world are just crappy and boring people like pricks.


    Jun-san just happened to be aware of all those people about his eyes, but Jun-san, who entered puberty''s mode of presumptive runoff, dyed with the idea. And that thought hasn''t changed yet.


    Jun-san, who underwent remodeling surgery at the Snow Oka Institute and got two great powers, started acting quickly during that night.


    Depending on the modification, immediately after the modification, the body may rest because of the burden, but there is no need to do so for Jun-san, who is embedded with a device that provides a powerful regenerative function. Since the device was originally injected with energy, it can also be quite unscrupulous until this is exhausted.


    "It''s not a good idea to go into protection. It''s a limited life. I decided to be fat and short. We have to keep attacking them till the end."


    Jun-san whines as she gets off the taxi and walks down the residential area at night.


    It''s a short run, and I''m already running quite a distance. I can feel that this alone has gained me the power of human separation. But now that you''re dressed as a hero, and you give it a name, it means you''ll be even more powerful, so I can''t wait for that time to come.


    Junso is on his way to the residence of the magician of Kaolin Stream Witchcraft. Earlier, the client gave me all the addresses that were known in advance at the place where the national magician lived.


    The client seems to have decided to spare no effort to provide intelligence support, even though Toshizo is frightened of being ravaged in exchange for ruin, but that he will be damaged by Japan''s spiritual defence for that matter.


    Break into the target''s house with dignity from the front door. The lock on the door could be destroyed without the need to use witchcraft. I normally just pulled the door, so lightly I destroyed the keys and hinges, and the door threw down the front door.


    "Oh, you...!


    A magnificent Gaolin sorcerer, a parent, showed up and was surprised to see Joon-san''s face. Joonsan''s face photo has already appeared among the artists of Kaolin. Its existence is known.


    Jun-san, dressed in blue jersey, wore a blue helm and shouted:


    "Jersey on!"


    And I''ll pose to poke my right fist forward, and I''ll give you a name.


    "Blue Jersey! Jersey Squad, Jersey Ranger!


    Toshizo thought after he shouted, even though he was alone, what about the squad, and thinks he might have thought so too.


    (Have you decided? I like the color of blue, and when I think of myself as a hero, this might feel good)


    As he poses, Jun-san grins slightly under his helm.


    "I''m kidding...! Return!"


    The sorcerer of Gaoling rages and begins to cast a spell.


    The spell was of the short, immediate type. My ears hurt and I can''t breathe. The strange taste also spreads in my mouth, making me feel fiercely sick.


    I thought I approached the magician and hit him, but somehow I was sliding through the side of the magician and rolling into the living room at the end of the hallway, literally. Something''s wrong with my vision. Distorted. Feelings on my legs were weird too. It was as if my legs were not on the ground.


    (An illusion that drives the senses crazy? There was a golden ridge magician who used it before, but this guy is stronger than the previous guy)


    Focus your consciousness on resisting and breaking the technique. Now that I''ve had surgery, I''m suspicious if I can solve it using surgery, so I simply tried to do something with my mental strength.


    The technique was solved, but it gave respite to the enemy. I feel signs of supernormal forces swelling behind my back.


    When I wondered if a good amount of prick had grown from around Joon-san, the prick stretched out and pierced him all over his body.


    Make sure there are no holes in the jersey, even though the prick is piercing through the body.


    (Is this illusion too? The type that appeals to pain and tactile sensation. And when you actually do even damage)


    Across the hallway, the magician was laughing damned sure of the victory. Surely this is fatal. I can''t help but misconstrue that I won here, Jun-san thinks.


    (I''m sorry to hear that. I would have killed him with this before the retrofit)


    Jun-san also laughs small, shakes off under the phantom, sprinkles blood and runs down the hallway.


    Seeing Joon-san plunged full of energy while holes were everywhere in his body, the Takaolin sorcerer caught his face in amazement and war.


    "Blue Blade!"


    Blink your knife as you scream the name of your special attack properly. Because Junko told me that it was stronger to scream the name of the move as well.


    The neck is severed with a hand knife and the head falls off the torso. My body then slowly fell forward.


    "I''m a senior magician at Kaolin for once. That''s what the information says. It was strong indeed. But... I could afford it."


    Jun-san puts her head on as she projects the holographic display and looks at the information given to her by her client.


    Toshizo would have lost before, and compared to you, he said he was strong, but from Toshizo now, he''s not the enemy. Suddenly I''m too strong, I don''t have a real sense of strength, and I don''t have the joy of victory.


    "All of which can be explored with even more powerful enemies. Those kids who got in my way during this time will eventually show up before me. I guess that''s the most exciting part."


    Joonsan laughs with her helm off.


    "Well, I don''t know how many houses I can do in one night."


    I groaned with a grumpy look and felt signs behind my back as I tried to leave the house.


    "Yikes! You!


    "Tocha!


    My wife, who came to see how things were going, screams when she sees the sorcerer''s wreckage.


    Jun-san stopped her legs and looked back, so the mother, forgetting for a moment that she had also been murdered her husband, embraced the child with trembling fear.


    "Please! Only this kid! Only this kid!


    When Jun-san grinned at his mother, who could hold a child of about six years of age and pleaded with her crying, she turned her back without trying to give her a hand.


    I didn''t pity you. It''s for one person to play with how many houses can be raided in one night. Killing and playing with non-combatants is a waste of time.


    Shirley called me when I was about to call a cab.


    "I''ll help you."


    When he answered the phone, he said an unexpected word.


    "I thought you wouldn''t give me a hand because I did all that flashy"


    "I''m worried about you because Gaye and Maye will be dressed to protect you. I don''t like losing three disciples, and at least I just want to protect Gaye and Maye. That''s all there is to it. Where are you now?


    "Oh...... uh, I appreciate it, but tonight''s fine. Tomorrow please."


    Jun-san hangs up the phone without the courtesy of her teacher. I think I got the power tonight. Because I wanted to swing it to the full and play alone.


    "It''s not fair that the Kaolin Stream is the only way, and I''m going to go after the others."


    Open the display and see the candidate while the taxi arrives.


    "I hear you''ve moved away from serving the country recently, but it''s also nice to have a star coal stream that remains essentially connected. All right, I''ve made up my mind. It''s close."


    The long night of Jun-san has only just begun.

 1234 19

    Star Charcoal Stream Main House, 19: 30 p.m.


    After the meal, Huiming took a bath, and Kira washed herself, rolled over to bed and watched TV.


    "Oh, intruder. And hostile. Unusual."


    Kira whines with an uncritical face and voice as she falls asleep. The main premises are strewn with boundaries so that if anyone enters without permission, they can be perceived. I also know if the intruder is hostile or not.


    But when she stood up, Kira changed her expression, opened her handicap and stepped down to the edge, looking over the garden at night.


    "Blue jersey!"


    Kira stiffens her body with sudden, unusual screams.


    "Jersey Squad, Jersey Ranger!


    When I saw the voice, a man dressed in blue jersey and wearing a blue helmet was posing.


    The outfit is what I''m kidding about, but I feel intense killing, and Kira quickly casts her spell.


    "Demon Steel Herd Rumbling"


    Several full-body silver dwarves boil one after the other, spreading insect wings, blue jersey - Junsan comes to kill.


    (Should I fight this with magic?)


    Jun-san, who decided so at first sight, casts a spell.


    While casting the spell, the dwarves clung to Jun-san and stick out their little hook paws. Pierce the jersey suit and even eat into the meat.


    When the procedure is complete, something like a black, elongated tentacle stretches from all over Joon-san''s body and touches the dwarves. The dwarf touched by the tentacles stiffens his body and falls to the ground.


    (tentacles with paralysis, but it also worked on organisms that I think were made of images)


    Jun-san smiles under her helm when she sees all the dwarves fall and disappear.


    Before he could cast his next spell, Jun-san slammed into it, trying to bring it into melee combat.


    "Fast but... crude"


    While surprised by Toshizo''s astute move, Chirakuro had spotted that his skill in melee combat was no big deal.


    "Blue Blade!"


    Jun-san shouted out her hand knife, but Kira turned her body sideways and flexed, slamming the counter''s elbow into the dovetail.


    "Ho ho..."


    The blow is mitigated thanks to the suit, and the damage is fine because it has a regenerative function, but the painful ones are painful and have an effect on the organs. Jun-san stuffs her breath and retreats.


    Kira spells fast and completes the next procedure.


    A pillar of flame sprays up from both sides of Jun-san. Feeling dangerous signs, in an attempt to leave the scene immediately, and further retreating, a pillar of flame blew up from Jun-san''s feet slightly behind him, and Jun-san was engulfed in flames.


    This pillar of flame cannot be allowed to appear directly where there are people, but if a person jumps into a place that he has made sure to appear beforehand, it is not a story. Kira also calculated it and made the third appearance with a time difference.


    Plus the first two flame columns that emerged also pour down on Jun-san.


    (Does the suit itself have a restoration function as well)


    Burned by fire, savoring the pain of hell, Joon-san had that in mind. I was making sure that the hole that was drilled by the dwarf earlier was missing.


    When the flames went out, Jun-san, who had burned down, was lying on her knees.


    Whatever you think, you should have burned to death, but you are surprised that you will not fall, and Kira asks you how you are without alarm.


    (Killing hasn''t disappeared. She is also breathing. Now you''re telling me you''re still alive?


    Surprised to see Joon-san''s survival, he begins to cast further spells. Thunder shaft.


    "Being burned is such a tight..."


    When Jun-san groaned pompously, he stood up and stuffed between them all at once.


    The spell is interrupted as incomplete, and Kira tries to respond with physical surgery.


    "Blue Blade!"


    Jun-san waves her hand knife in a hanging as she screams. Kira tried to jump backwards at her leisure, but...


    (Shit......)


    Jun-san''s speed had increased from earlier. The knife slashes Kira''s left chest diagonally.


    "Shit!


    Kira barks and kicks out.


    "Buffoo!


    Jun-san kicked him in the jaw and glanced and fell on his back.


    Kira also retreats into the house and checks for scratches. The blood is flowing for a long time, but it has not reached the gut. My abdomen hasn''t been cut either. The cut is about the clavicle, part of the ribs and the breast.


    "Baba ah! What''s all this fuss on your own? Are you menopausal?


    And there comes the luminosity of bathing and sleeping clothes. I have a bath towel wrapped around my head.


    "Are you all right!?


    Seeing Kira injured, Shining changes her complexion. She is bleeding a good amount of blood from her chest and dyeing the tatami red.


    "You think you like it and you''re making a scene, asshole! Get rid of the intruders now!


    I''ve been screaming back fine, so Hui Ming relieved and stared at Joon-san in the garden.


    "Do I look like a modified hero mouse at Junko''s? Well, I don''t care. I''ll make amends for the sin that hurt Baba."


    A quiet angry glow throws a towel of her head at her beauty and comes over and casts a spell.


    (That''s our star charcoal brilliant. Even though this woman is quite handy, when the Lord adds more, is the boulder bad for you?


    The original witchcraft of Shining is activated while Joon-san is on patrol, fighting or retreating.


    "Going zakura eh"


    When Shining shouted small, a hairy giant appeared beside Junso, two meters tall over Yu. I have a stick in my hand.


    The giant waves the stick over and over again with Joon-san. Jun-san keeps flirting in the spot.


    Shining casts further spells. The strength of this technique is that another technique can be used while the furry giant is out. I can put him in an avant-garde role. I usually have repairs, so I don''t really need to use this technique myself.


    Kira was also unharmed. Jun-san realizes it, too, but he''s making a series of giant attacks, not quite.


    "Blue Blade!"


    Wave a knife at the giant and cut his torso.


    But the giant''s severed torso quickly stuck and regenerated.


    (Troll or this...... out in fantasy, a playable giant)


    Shortly after Joon-san thought so, the technique of Shining and Beauty was complete.


    "Slash and run, Shark."


    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    The glowing blade that arises from Shining''s foot runs like a fin on a tatami, and over the soil in the garden, and pushes Jun-san forward.


    Three spears of light created from Kira''s foot are ejected by drawing a parabola.


    Jun-san tries to escape, but the troll stick is wielded, rolling it and scratching it.


    "Ugh!?


    There a blade of light, like a fin on the back of a scythe, reorbited and approached, cleaving Junsan''s right leg and right abdomen from the bottom. And even one of the three spears pierces his left chest.


    (I can''t do this... Let''s retreat)


    Judging by that, Jun-san pretends to have been murdered and casts a spell with a grumble.


    "Careful, Huifeng. He''s still alive."


    "I know."


    We had both spotted each other, but we didn''t realize they were running away.


    When Jun-san rises in pain, her surroundings are surrounded by white mist.


    "Stardust Scatter"


    Kira punched a shotgun of golden flat sugar into the fog, but the fog had quickly disappeared, as had Joon-san''s figure.


    "Was that still alive or even put on Junko''s ability to regenerate... Baba, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Kira expose her chest with only her clothes, the brilliance wolves.


    "My tits were cut. Help me with my hand."


    I''ll call an ambulance.


    I desperately turn away and pick up the phone I have in my room.


    "You don''t have to light it up - to. We used to bathe together a lot, and you''re looking at my tits all over the place."


    "When is it... Other women would love it, but my family (Baba) is a little..."


    "I can''t handle it on my own. It''s an emergency."


    "Wow, okay... but first it''s an ambulance"


    While making the call, Shining notices.


    On the other hand, Jun-san had already regenerated while fleeing.


    (The main class is different for boulders. Should I have been one-on-one instead of two-on-one? No, you could have hidden your hands over there, and you can''t say anything)


    A woman who is not the owner was also a considerable user, and if it was before the modification, she would most likely have lost, Toshizo sees.


    (I''m immortal, so I can keep sticking... but no, until then when it turns out I''m weak. I don''t rely on being immortal. Don''t force it, when you retreat, retreat)


    Junso stops, projects the display, and chooses his next candidate.


    "Well, let''s go somewhere else."


    Whimpering and taking off his helm, Toshizo headed to the main street to catch the cab again.


    Twenty-one p.m., the dojo of the Sunset Quechu family. Good governance to meditate on alone.


    I don''t go to school again for a while. Although training in the battle against Huiming took the longest break.


    I''ve been out of school before when I was on a star coal mission, but yes, I never took days off. It''s mostly because Keri got on the case in a day or two. I can''t see ahead this time.


    Two, about the junior wind discipline commissioner girl goes through the back of her brain and rushes to strike it off.


    Before worrying about not attending school, I even feel better worried about my own safety than about that because of my extremely evil strong enemies.


    (Of all the guys I''ve ever met, it sucks. How can you be such a demon-like person...)


    Good governance, which was a lot to think about, but meditation was interrupted by the good work of my father, who came into the dojo with a blue face.


    "Good governance, they say the main house has been raided. My lord and Kira responded, and Kira suffered a heart attack and said it was heavy."


    "What!?


    Good governance surprised by my father''s report.


    In fact, Kira has not suffered such injuries, but as she preached among the clans, the tail fins became stuck and exaggerated, and the story finally swelled up to the weight reaching the heart.


    My father''s secret thoughts on Kira are understandable because I also knew good governance, so my father is pale.


    When Yoshiji tries to open his mouth, Kettle Hill calls me.


    "Target Jun-san Sumida is going wild. Gaoling, star charcoal, and other sorcerers are being attacked all over. We''re talking about the Lord being attacked by star coal."


    The same report was received from Kettle Hill.


    "What a guy..."


    Good governance fights against Hikaru, but also defeats the senior magician Kira. And I also doubt it. Sure, the target was strong, but I don''t think it was even that strong.


    "Apparently, it was modified and powered by Junko Yukioka''s place."


    When he heard the words of Kettle Hill, Sunji was convinced.


    3: 30 am. Jun-san was walking the night lane with a full smile.


    "No, you killed a lot of them. Four kaolin houses, two star charcoal houses, one decaying rope, one white fox, two heartbreaking houses? Ah, the star coal escaped from our Lord''s place, so it''s one house."


    Jun-san''s long night was finally coming to an end. The blue jersey does not have any blood returned. Returning blood is quickly absorbed and restored to the power of the suit.


    "Well, go to sleep. It would be safe to stay in a hotel on the back street."


    Neutral ZoneDesignated backstreet hotels have a high probability of being safe. Aside from whether or not the people who target themselves are residents of the back street, Junsai decided that he didn''t even think he would act like he could put his eyes on the back street.

 1235 20

    The night of the killing dawned and the next day at the headquarters of the Murder Club.


    "I know you''ve already asked, but you can do whatever you want"


    Kettle Hill spoke with a sharper eye than usual, in front of four people: Akiichi, Ryuji, and Yu.


    "The greats are angry that they''ve never been done so flashy. And after all this time, they can''t get away with it, they can''t get away with it. They''re even calling us incompetent."


    Kettle Hill is telling Zhu Tang what he told me as it is, but I know that the closest I feel to my shoulder is Kettle Hill, as much as it is Zhu Tang. And I''m not even blaming the four people in front of me.


    "I''m here on behalf of star coal, and I''m guilty of the same crime."


    Good governance says sorry.


    "Over time, the damage will expand. But if the enemy is so disgraced, there''s nothing you can do about it. You moved all over the place overnight, and no one could keep up with that move, could you?


    And, Ryujiro.


    "It was also effective in targeting all kinds of genres. Within the same genre, they were contacted immediately to encourage vigilance, but other genres were poorly contacted. Only Kaolin seems to have been focussed again."


    And, good governance. Good governance and other star charcoal were on guard all night last night, and good governance couldn''t sleep much.


    "So, what''s going on with the star coal helpers?


    "Come on......"


    Asked by Kettle Hill, Sunji looks more and more sorry and leans over. It is the person in need who cannot be contacted.


    "Contacting the upper star coal layer will never show your face here, even though the answer has returned that it is already working"


    "Should I not expect it?"


    Hearing Sanji''s answer, Kettle Hill arms up and exhales.


    "We also need to make sure we can get a place soon, assuming targets move around like last night. But I''ll miss it while I''m on the move, and if the sorcerers are strong, I''ll just run away like a case of star charcoal lord, what''s wrong..."


    "Can''t we trap each sorcerer''s house and catch him?"


    Yu suggested to the pot hill, which I imagine on the face of the face.


    "It''s like a giant cockroach wheel, but it attracts people."


    "No, no, no, no, make and distribute that for all the houses, there''s no such respite, and once they notice, all the prepared minutes are par."


    "Uh, is that right? Ah. I think it''s a good idea."


    From Yu''s point of view, this was a full body idea that I thought would work, but it would be rejected by Kettle Hill, making it a rare and unintelligible face.


    The intercom rings.


    "The star charcoal stream owner, the star charcoal brilliance is more involved."


    "Ugh?


    To the receptionist''s words, Good Governance accidentally raised a strange voice.


    "Let it pass."


    Kettle Hill permits while asking for the complexion of Good Governance.


    It was two men, Huiming and Shu, who appeared. Huiming glances at Good Governance with a rather grumpy face, then turns toward Kettle Hill.


    "My idiot doesn''t seem to be helping at all, sorry"


    Shining, already familiar with Kettle Hill, says so and bows his head.


    "No, that''s not..."


    "I''ll take this useless. Instead, me and this guy, Shu Hongmori, will be on this mission as star coal representatives."


    Blocking the words of the pot hill I tried to say something, Shining unilaterally declared.


    "Wait. I haven''t got any results yet."


    Good governance rose up and stared at Shining and ate.


    "Keh, that''s why I''m sorry, but this incompetence. You go home and sleep. This is the Lord''s decision."


    A brilliant way to tell.


    "Sunset Ke Hill is not the sole responsibility"


    Sharp ichi pinched his mouth.


    "I can assure you that star coal, rainbow forest, even if you guys were on this mission first, the results were the same. Nor did Sunset Ke Hill pull his leg and invite this to happen. It was everyone''s fault, including the murder club, and the enemy had one better. But we didn''t do anything. He''s got a lot of information on the enemy."


    Sharply hitting a cold and sharp gaze, Shining also responds with a strange face, blurring cancer.


    "And. There''s no way to put it that way. It is too unreasonable to say that Sunset Ke Hill did not know what kind of activity it did and that it is bad on the one hand. This guy''s been working really hard. I know I''m on your side."


    In that word of sharp first, good governance makes his chest hot and his fingertips shake slightly.


    "Hey, outsiders, pull in. I am the star charcoal owner. He''s his superior. I''ll make the decision, and this guy''s got to obey. The immature man with all his mouth is taking turns because I doubt he''ll be able to follow the hard developments ahead."


    "If you mean immature, you can let him gain experience here. I''ve been trying so hard to solve this case, but the twisted top of my squeaky personality along the way told me to suddenly pull in, and I wouldn''t be able to convince myself to pull back."


    Come on, Sharp is getting angry, spitting out poison.


    "I have to convince you to back off ~. Because I''m the top -"


    "Ter, don''t be mean. I mean, Serizawa''s right. If good governance is inexperienced, you should let him step on the number of places."


    I can''t see a repair and I give out a help boat.


    "Is that what I''m gonna say to you... Keh...... shah. Good governance, I''ll give you permission to continue on this matter. Thank you."


    "Thank you. For Serizawa and Shu, who gave me a mouthful."


    Brilliantly said in a transverse tone, Good Governance bowed his head.


    "Meh..."


    "I''ll thank you once and for all."


    "Once and for all"


    To the words of good governance, a bitter glow.


    "Well, Seiji may have noticed, but Teru''s just about to break out."


    "Oh, I somehow thought so on the way"


    Shu told me, and Shinji smiled and nodded.


    "Keh, there was a part of me that wanted to see how things were going. Anyway, I was relieved that Suzuki and Serizawa were attached."


    Shining cheeks and turns that way.


    "Regardless of the shifts, there''s no sign that the helpers you''re planning to drop by, so why don''t you join us as helpers?


    And, pot hill.


    "He''s just not here, and he''s already moving. Toshizo Sumida''s moves... to find out where he is."


    "He''s in that elementary school where Yoshiji and the others fought Toshio Sumida right now. So they''re trying to help the spirits."


    "Are you willing to let me use the spell?


    When I heard about Huiming and Shu, the face of Good Governance got steep.


    "When you''re done, don''t worry, I''ll let all the spirits you''ve used go free. Now it''s best to use that hand."


    Huiming turned to Good Governance and said:


    "I''m not sure what it is, but it''s big to know where the target is. You can also attack your sleep, and you can overshadow the fact that this one was all behind you unilaterally."


    And, Ryujiro makes his expression shine.


    "You won''t even need a giant cockroach whee proposal."


    Meanwhile, drop your shoulders and say it with a disappointing face, Yu. Good governance thinks you''re the type to obsess.


    Shining''s fingertip phone vibrates, projecting the display in mini size to confirm the opponent.


    Rumor has it...


    Shining shrugged and picked up the phone.


    "Yo, it''s Jade Husband. I know where he is. Hotel Opossum."


    The other person on the phone - former Star Charcoal Stream Spellman Star Charcoal Jade husband - told him in a bright voice.


    "Let the spirits you used release you properly in front of me. No, rendezvous and do it in front of good governance."


    ''Yes, sir. I want you to trust me. "


    Hang up.


    "Is that the star charcoal helper now?


    "Oh."


    To the sharp first question, Shining nods.


    "Hotel Opossum. Then you can''t help it."


    Shu says. Hotel Opossum was made a neutral designated area by Backstreet Central. Every dispute here is a matter of law.


    "If you follow the rules on the back street, you will be. If you can keep an eye on the center, I think it''s effective to attack with disregard for the rules on the back street. They must be caught off guard."


    Ryujiro suggested.


    "I don''t think we should do that. Instead, stick around the hotel."


    Yu opposed Ryuji''s proposal as narrowing their activities in the future as well.


    "You''ll get your eyes on the back street center, and hey. Do not use forceful means to accomplish one mission to create extra enemies that will take the form of pulling later."


    "Well, hey, I wasn''t thinking enough."


    Told gently, Ryujiro smiles lightly.


    "Are you the leader of the murder club? I''ve seen that face at Earth School a few times."


    Luminous speaks out gracefully. Once I know her name, I know that she is a leader.


    "I saw the star charcoal too. It stands out, and no."


    "You''re such a nari"


    Hikaru''s head pounds as Shu smiles at Yu.


    "Aren''t you going to stab me? Can I touch that, too, please?


    "Fine."


    "I''m a rare beast."


    Shu took the liberty of approving Yu''s request and Yu reached out, but Huiming refused to do so with a bitter laugh.

 1236 21

    Complex Devil In the Japanese branch building, murders are carried out as they do day after day. They sacrifice people for their magic catalysts and rituals.


    But it will not be discovered first. Because they''re covering it up with tissue.


    Even within the organization, not everyone is committing murder. It is done only by some, and the vast majority of magicians who belong do not know the truth. But the rumor is famous within the organization.


    Only those who know the truth are those involved in its murder.


    Materials sold from the human trafficking organisation Dignity of Meat Chunks - the majority of which are immigrants, or children imported from China - are secretly transported into the building and procured into rooms where there are those who need them.


    In Shirley McNeill''s private room, one of Shirley''s particularly trusted apprentices carries a huge atash case.


    There was a sleeping man in the case. No matter how you look at it, race is not Japanese. It would be immigration. Neither Shirley nor his disciples think about how this happened.


    With the three disciples, Shirley dismantles the man of material alive with a familiar hand. Even if I say the most alive, I naturally die on the way to dismantling. The heart and brain will be removed and transformed into a catalyst.


    Shirley has many other disciples besides the three who are here now, but these three are particularly loyal, and Shirley''s human catalysis and ritual witchcraft with sacrifice have been helping her over the years. Her orders would do anything.


    Shirley, who craved slaves who were absolutely submissive to herself, empowered those who had no place to go, drugged them, continued to imply them by art, and enslaved them with remembrance to obtain these three faithful disciples. Some of the other magicians do the same.


    "Why don''t you guys hang out with something a little nasty? I could die, though."


    In the tone of first request, we all know that this is an order not to be made to say whether or not.


    In front of Hotel Opossum.


    Huiming and Shu are returning, and Yu, Ryujiro, Akiichi and Yoshiji are asking about the situation around the hotel.


    It is difficult to see directly from the hotel and the coffee shop is located over the plants. But even if it''s hard to see from the hotel, you can see the hotel from the coffee shop. The line-of-sight blocking effect of the plants is significant, with a good view of the outside from the inside but difficult to see from the outside. Those who live in a room on the ground floor, where plants have been planted with awareness of sight loss, know well.


    "What are we gonna do? You''re gonna stake him out here all the time?


    Sharp One asks as he rinses his second cup of coffee.


    "One of these days I may be concerned about the clerk''s gaze, but I''ll have to."


    "If my phantom kingdom can recognize anyone outside the kingdom, I hope it stays there."


    Yu and Ryujiro say. Ryujiro''s junction is a substitute for the fact that when the phantom enters the multiply stretched junction, those outside are also unrecognizable, instead of losing sight of themselves. We get visually cut off from each other. Therefore, it is not suitable for monitoring.


    "What about the star coal helpers?


    Sharp ichi sees good governance. We''re supposed to rendezvous here, but after nearly another hour, he won''t show up.


    "Just arrived."


    Three other people''s gaze concentrates on the entrance to the coffee shop and says, "Good governance."


    A suspiciously elderly man dressed in an astrologer''s style walked in, looked at this seat and made him laugh at the garlic.


    "No... this is it, you''re brilliantly young. It''s so tight to have an old man about to be a grandfather."


    Coming to the front of a seat with four people, a man with a flattering smile fortune-teller style said in a tone of relief.


    "Yes, let''s introduce ourselves. Star Charcoal Yufu. Until recently, he was a star charcoal curse, but he changed his mind and joined the last seat of star charcoal diversion. Nice to meet you."


    If I do, I will introduce myself to Tamao, who greets me with a light nori, as will the three members of the murder club.


    "It was helpful to identify where the target was. Ah."


    "That was helpful, but I never rendezvous, never contacted you. So this one was narrow shoulder. They keep telling me when to come."


    Yu expresses his gratitude and Good Governance complains.


    "Ooh, you''re welcome. I''m sorry. I was thinking of putting up a handle, appealing competently, and then rendezvous. Besides, having a souvenir in a jammed area would appeal to my usefulness."


    "I see. But if I bothered to say that, it would be over in many ways. You don''t feel thankful?"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Dragon Jiro points me out, but Yuzu smiles flatly.


    "Oh, yeah. Let''s keep one fortune at a time. You can have it for free with the first service."


    "Divination?"


    Sharp Ichi turns a frigid gaze on Tamao''s offer.


    "Mm-hmm. As you can see, the main business is in fortune tellers. You have a reputation for hitting well, this is it."


    "Oh, this is my first divination or something. Good results, please."


    Yu comes aboard, but Yu Husband grinned bitterly.


    "That''s a hard order. All right, let''s start with the red dot."


    Tamao sees Yu over the crystal sphere when he takes the crystal sphere out of the bag he lowered to his waist to the point of riding on his palm.


    "Hmmm... this is... watch your eyes"


    "Is that an eye?"


    Yu was a little, but I''m sure he was. The place to show your power is certainly the eye. To be careful with that means you can take it when you have trouble with your eyes, and that means your powerlessness.


    "Well, let''s go to Good Governance next."


    "Do as you please"


    To be honest, I didn''t like good governance such as being accounted for, but it was difficult to say no, so I decided to flush it properly.


    "Hmm. I guess it''s a woman in distress. Be nice to the people you think of."


    "Is that the kid from Commissioner Kazaki''s junior year?"


    "It''s definitely that girl. Always checking with me at the school gate."


    "Gu......"


    Sanji smiles at Akiichi and Ryujiro, laughing at each other.


    Next, Ryujiro will shake the crystal ball.


    "Oh, this one looks like a woman in distress, too. But is this... a little different from the erotic shabby? Looks like there''s a cause. Heh heh, we''re all aware of each other. Do you have any idea?


    "It''s all in the middle. There are many of them."


    Ryuji laughs and affirms, while this fortune-teller decides that he has definite power, including the fortune-teller results of Yuya and Good Governance. In the future, when something gets stuck, I think you can rely on it for divination.


    At the end of the day, it was sharp. Here Tamao makes a difficult face.


    "This is... um... quite a ordeal awaiting us. It takes patience. I also need luck. Big enough trials to feel for a short time��"


    "Too vague to be of any use. That''s divination."


    Sharp one who says it without bites.


    "Yes, I forgot. Release the spirit you used to locate the target properly in front of me. Shining tells me to check it out too"


    "Oh, they tell me to do the same."


    Yufu is urged by good governance to do the spiritual liberation.


    Good governance speaks to the spirit of the murdered students and teachers who are summoned in front of them, checking their names against each facial photograph.


    I could only partially understand what good governance and Tamao were doing to the three members of the murder club who couldn''t see the spirit.


    "Oh boy, what a way to get in. How can you not trust me?"


    Jade husband with a dry laugh. The look on his face flashed but tightened.


    "Did they see you from right around the corner?


    Says Akiichi. Everyone felt gaze and signs.


    "I thought you were hiring an informer to check the hotel perimeter. I just noticed though. If so, you should have thought about it a little bit more and acted on it."


    And, Yu.


    "Too much now...... It''s a dumb story."


    Sharp Ichi pounds his tongue.


    "You''re not an informant."


    Good governance denies it.


    "Oh, there''s remnants of the paranormal realm drifting. You''re not trained magicians, so you don''t know. This is like a demon. Besides, he''s the type who specializes in secrecy. Neither I nor Shinji have ever noticed."


    That''s what Tamao says. He sits next to Good Governance.


    "If you''re in that hotel, can''t you get your hands on it? While we wait here for a while, let''s try to work out the operation slowly"


    "Come later and don''t divide it. I''m already going to, and this is how I''ve been waiting."


    "Whoa, I''m sorry about that."


    Sharply speaking in a grumpy manner, Yuhuang grinned and put his head on.


    In the Hotel Opossum. Joonsan learned, through the demon of use, that the face that had attacked him before was staked out.


    "So, Doctor, can you come and help me?


    After explaining the situation to Shirley on the phone, please use a mouthful like other HR.


    "Okay, but make sure you don''t get engaged before then."


    "I was wondering if you''d be okay as long as you''re in the hotel."


    "I don''t mind, but I''ll call those two, too."


    "That''s helpful..."


    The phone was hung up halfway through the words, and Jun-san grinned bitterly.

 1237 22

    The Bull Village sisters are trying not to broaden their scope of action too much.


    I only go into the same store and rarely take a trip far away. The reactions that get a little tickled are both familiar and stabbing at the heart all the time.


    Some people in the world discriminate outrageously, and others laugh and say, "There''s a monster," in a voice they can both hear. I desperately kill with my heart and try not to feel anything, but at a time when I''m making such an effort, it''s proof that I''m already hurt.


    It seems to others that if that''s all they''ve been doing since they were little, they''ll get used to it and become bearable. He says laughingly that he doesn''t care if he actually hears about people in situations similar to his own. But both Gaye and Maye can endure, and act like they don''t care, but their hearts are definitely broken.


    Hurt and hurt, and when you grow up, you can be a cold, hard, strong heart that won''t scratch and move, Shirley said. That''s how they all grow. But to Gaye and to Maye, I can''t believe it.


    "Oh, my sister from Bull Village."


    When he enters the destination fixer, a boy about five years old speaks up.


    At first this kid also cried when he saw himself, but quickly got used to it. I get used to it anyway, and when I get used to it, they all treat me normally, so I shouldn''t have to worry about it, but still, as a heartbreak, it still lingers.


    "Oh, it''s been a while."


    "I''ve been a little busy"


    "I''m still busy though."


    The old shopkeeper giggles, and Maya and Gaye smile back and take their seats.


    Guests can rest assured that they are familiar with each other.


    Are you going away or something?


    "Kind of." "I hate train rides a lot lately. I''ve been watching a lot of people."


    Asae is stupid. Getting on the train to get around is painful, but taxis are still better, but I can''t afford nostalgia like I''m always in a cab.


    "Not only do I have two heads, but my face is cute, so I can''t help it."


    It is the clerk who seems to be in his late twenties who has said that with a laugh. She is the daughter of the shop owner here and is also the mother of a boy wandering around the store.


    "Hmm..." "I guess..."


    Gaya and Maya have trouble reacting when they say they are cute and they both have an ambiguous grin.


    "Cute. Cute."


    "Oh, Ta-kun likes Gae and Mae? You want both daughters-in-law?


    "Well, that''s not true."


    The Bull Village sisters with boys laughing and teasing at their shards, their mothers riding it badly, and increasingly having trouble reacting. The boy also becomes a troubled face in the light.


    At the end of the meal, I received an email. It''s from Shirley.


    "I''m going to go help Jun-san now. Come if you like. ''Cause I''m taking some of my disciples with me.''


    (Are those the people who are helping the teacher with his evil) (Those people who have never spoken, are hard to get close to)


    Gaye and Maye perceive what disciples are like.


    "A little far from here." "I''ll have my taxi expenses paid for by my teacher."


    "Welcome"


    The sisters hum their voices after each whine.


    Waiting at the coffee shop, another two hours have passed.


    "It''s hard to stick around. Detective, the drama is only partial."


    "Well, you don''t like dramas that extend the amount of time you''re sticking around,"


    "We''re not doing that shit right now, are we?"


    "Plain activities can''t be helped sometimes. Besides, you can''t stare at someone you don''t see all the time."


    "For the sake of this harassment, I might keep castling."


    "Why don''t we stay at the hotel? I wish I hadn''t even handed it to you."


    Ryujiro and Akiichi slap a light mouth.


    Yu gathers information online, and Good Governance just listens to the conversation between the two. Jade husband was playing games and playing.


    "They''ve found out we''re on stakeout, and they''re probably calling for help again. I''d like to avoid a development where my helpers are holding me back and I miss it again."


    Ryujiro says. The possibility, even if it has not been spoken of before, has been considered by all.


    "I think you should also think about when you can''t target and let them get away with it again"


    "Leave the pursuit to your uncle. My demons are hard to understand."


    Tamao offered, receiving Yu''s words and keeping his eyes on the holographic game screen.


    Joon-san also had a boring time at the hotel.


    There are five enemies. He has added one more to his previously engaged face. I saw it impossible to interact with this number alone, no matter how much it was modified and empowered.


    Eventually I get an email. It''s from Shirley. It says he arrived with three disciples.


    It also said to wait for the Bull Village sisters to come, but Joonsan hadn''t read that far. Upon confirmation of Shirley and the others from inside the hotel, he went out of the hotel in a spirit.


    Confirm Shirley and the others from inside the coffee shop.


    Besides Shirley, there are three other men. All three wore animal masks and hid their faces. He is wearing a pig, horse and sheep mask.


    "The fact that Mr. Shirley is here is finally going to get his target."


    Ryujiro mutters happily. I am relieved that I will finally be released from my stakeout at the coffee shop. All you have to do is enjoy the battle time you''ve been waiting for.


    At last, a person appeared from the entrance to the hotel who could not wait.


    "What? He''s..."


    Good governance surprises me when I cover my face with a blue helmet and see someone in blue jersey emerge from inside the hotel.


    "Hey, that''s no way..."


    "I guess so."


    Yu leaves outside the coffee shop, saying that he is sharp. A little late and Ryujiro continues as well.


    "Can I leave now?


    "Sounds good."


    Yufu toured, but Sunji also left, so I had no choice but to continue.


    "Could that be the target?


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    Jade husband asks when he goes outside, and Ryujiro stares at the man in blue jersey with a blue helm and answers.


    "Blue jersey!"


    With his hands in the shape of par, he protrudes forward, and Jun-san screams.


    "Jersey Squad, Jersey Ranger!


    I screamed even more, holding my fist and letting my arms wide up and open.


    "What is it, then? I''m watching. This one''s hazy."


    Jade husband laughs bitterly.


    Looks like it was modified at Junko''s place.


    "What..."


    Hear Sharp One''s words, and Good Governance groans. I wish Hikaru would have told me that if he had engaged as well.


    "We''ve been fighting similar heroic mice before, so I know."


    "Just kidding. Look out, but be careful because you have some pretty powerful abilities"


    Ryujiro said in a swallowing voice, and Sharp One spoke a sharp voice and advised.


    (I''ll put Keri on here)


    Sharp one that increases fighting spirit and locks on.


    Shirley and his disciples in animal masks of pigs, horses and sheep also approach the homicide club & the star charcoal quintet from a different direction than Junsai.


    "That idiot...... I told you to wait for Gaye and Maye to come, why are you out? I mean, what is that outfit..."


    Shirley gets irritated in a double sense when she sees Jun-san.


    "I just wanted to say five to five, but I don''t like direct combat. Well, will you try your best?"


    Joonsan and Shirley alternated and Yufu muttered with a smile.

 1238 23

    Akeichi became Blue Jersey, Toshizo, Ryujiro Shirley, Yu, Yoshiji and Tamao took the form of confronting the three Animal Masks.


    Almost naturally, it appeared to Yufu to have been divided into such combinations, but in fact, it was the result of Sharp Ichi''s choice of JunSan, Ryujiro and Shirley being aware of each other.


    It was Jun-san who moved first. Sharp and handsome, stuffing the time at once.


    Even at that speed, I identify the sharp one to the brink.


    (Aiming for the neck. I can''t take this. It doesn''t make sense to die instantly)


    Judging by reading Joon-san''s gaze and killer, Akeichi waves his arm down with a transparent crush.


    "Blue Blade!"


    Jun-san shouts his moves name and shakes up his knife.


    Kuichi was waving his arm ahead of Jun-san. As Jun-san cuts his knife, a transparent crush hits him directly, slowing the momentum of Jun-san''s knife and driving the track crazy.


    Jun-san leans to the side while blushing Sharp Ichi''s shoulder.


    (That''s fast...... but it''s convenient to come up with a melee challenge)


    He laughed sharply, but in less than a second, he would open his eyes to amazement and war.


    I ate the transparent crust properly and haven''t flickered much. The damage is scarce. Jun-san didn''t fall, and he immediately pursued him.


    (Is that the suit''s defense? Not that it doesn''t seem to work at all, but this is troublesome...)


    If sharply transparent crushing was the only way to attack, Toshizo now could be described as the worst match for Sharply. But...


    (You''re aiming for the belly next time. If this is... I''ll make it easy on you and feed you)


    Prepare yourself for the pain and shock of a fatal injury, and Akeichi finds herself at home.


    "Blue Ble......"


    Jun-san tried to stick a handknife in Sharp Ichi''s belly as she screamed, but it caught my mind, bouncing back a lot, and keeping my distance.


    (What the... him)


    Sharp Ichi surprises Jun-san for his actions. I activated another ability, tried to stop it, but it didn''t work out the way I wanted.


    (What the... him)


    In his mouth, too, Jun-san mutters the same dialogue as Akeichi.


    (I''ve been trying to do something. I was trying to set up some kind of counter. It was an awesome kill. If I had attacked you like that, I would have sucked)


    There was also a series of wars last night, and Jun-san was becoming hypersensitive.


    (My hand is only transparent crushed and another ability. If crushing doesn''t work, it''s dangerous, but I just have to bet on another ability... I got alerted)


    Seeing Jun-san ask how he is at a distance, I think Akeichi is bitter.


    Ryujiro and Shirley were confronted away from Yuda and the animal masks.


    "You are... human on this side. I really feel that smell."


    Shirley says in a nagging tone, smiling at Ryuji.


    "I guess so. I think so myself. But I don''t think there''s any reason why we have to confine ourselves to the good guys when it comes to protecting your country. You just have to have the strength."


    With the same bright smile as usual, Ryujiro admits it lightly.


    "Still, it''s uncomfortable that the bad guys belong on the good side."


    "Nothing hard to breathe. Yikes. It''s fun to be able to do whatever you want."


    That said, he wasn''t letting me do all I wanted, but that''s what Ryujiro was going to do.


    "Do you want the face burn to match your own eyes -?


    A smile disappeared from Shirley''s face to that question of Ryujiro.


    "You sniffed around my past?


    "Few Complex Devils seemed hostile to you."


    Ryujiro replies with a smile to Shirley, who asks in a grumpy manner. But for just a moment, Shirley didn''t miss the fact that the grin was evilly distorted.


    "He was a poor family, so he didn''t get a skin transplant even if he suffered severe burns, and he had a lot of hard eyes because of it. Finally, are you the same hole Musina as Toshizo Sumida? I see myself in a terrible way, so I do it to an unspecified number of people in the world, and I clear my rabbits with it. I made him a disciple, and now he''s so bulky, because he''s superimposed on himself, right?


    (Some parts are wrong. All I''m saying is rumoured information. Rumors should not be taken up easily. Whether it''s to provoke someone, we shouldn''t make out. Try this one, it cools......)


    Shirley wanted to take a sigh of sigh when she saw Ryujiro talking to Pepper.


    (If this child is my apprentice...... I pay due attention. Sure, this kid turns his head, and he''s got an interesting personality inside, but he''s still young. Rough shredding. Not enough experience. Above all, the misfortune of this child is that there are no adults who can properly mentor this child - and adults who can mentor this child as he deserves)


    From Shirley''s point of view, that sounds very unfortunate.


    "You... are such a shame. That kind of provocation would be better if you chose someone else."


    Shirley thinks I can''t help telling you that right now, and now I shouldn''t say it back in words. Show strength first.


    "I don''t know what that means. It was a picture star, so can you only say it back to that extent?


    "It''s only because it''s off that I''m frightened. And that word hurts, too. childish. I didn''t know it would be more embarrassing to watch you right now."


    "Hmmm..."


    It didn''t even seem like Ryujiro, as Shirley was coming to his head and spinal cord reflexes and saying back. So, she''s right, decides that the information she must have spoken must have been strange, and honestly admits it.


    "Did you take it off a bit? Well, shall we get started? I think maybe I''m on top of it."


    "Hmm, do you know that before you do it?


    Shirley takes out of her nostalgia, the little wand that came out of her human bones.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    When Ryujiro shrugs, forward, a huge raven appears so that Ryujiro''s figure is covered and invisible. Hurt all over my body, one eyeball popped up, my whole body nearly rotted, a giant zombie rabbit.


    "Well, you use ravioli, too. Me, too."


    When Shirley casts a spell and waves the wand, a circle of flames appears, making sure to surround Shirley, spinning in restraint.


    Rotating flame rings bounce and fly, flame chunks splash. The flaming chunks jump left and right as if they were willing, and head toward the giant zombie rabbit.


    There was a raven in the flames. It''s a flaming raven.


    (It''s a technique taught to me by the electronics hospital.)


    Shirley whining without speaking up.


    Six fiery ravens jump on the giant zombie ravens and glimpse.


    It was a giant zombie rabbit that burst all over my body, but I jumped big and approached Shirley like I didn''t mean to.


    Since the spinning circle of flames remained, the giant zombie rabbit first ate the flame of the flaming circle, further inflamed, but there were no signs of movement decaying even with his whole body surrounded by flames. On the contrary, it felt more and more troublesome as they hit the burning giant against Shirley.


    (misjudged the procedure)


    I thought a corpse would burn easily, but it didn''t burn and become incapacitated, and it became quite counterproductive: a development that hit me as I burned.


    (Precious catalyst, but no choice)


    Remove the dry heart from the nose and throw it into a burning giant zombie rabbit.


    On the way to throwing, my heart turns into a blue sphere. When the blue sphere touched the giant ravioli, the giant zombie ravioli stopped moving perfectly and gradually sucked into the blue sphere from where it was touching, eventually disappearing.


    Shirley blushes because she used a fairly powerful magic technique that was still drained using the catalyst.


    (Huh...?


    Shirley was alert and looked behind her when she saw Ryujiro, who was supposed to be there, disappeared before the giant zombie rabbit disappeared.


    Then there was the figure of Ryujiro, who had just moved down a aisle made of multiple phantom junctions and turned to the rear of Shirley.


    "Whoa, you''re quick to get rid of it. I tried to hit him, but he noticed me."


    Ryuji raises a voice that has wandered off. Ryujiro also intended to use his wife''s hand when he shot him, but he failed to hit him unintentionally, so I''ll stop.


    "Don''t be alarmed, kid."


    "That''s our dialogue."


    Ryujiro giggled at Shirley as she breathed.


    Joonsan continued to attempt a melee, but did not decide to fight once and for all, as she had done earlier, picking a spot where she would not be fatally injured and waving her hand knife immediately.


    In contrast, Akeichi is on the defensive side. An attack that is not fatal is more troublesome for Sharp One.


    Good governance, who was interacting with the sheep mask and the chima and the technique, could also afford to see the sharp one. Obviously, I can see that Sharp One is at a disadvantage.


    "Sunset Hill, Akiichi will join you."


    Yu asked for Good Governance.


    "Even if you want to..."


    "It seems fine. I can deal with you two or so. I mean, I''ll seal one first."


    Yu puts a hole in the foot of the pig mask he was dealing with and drops the pig mask into the hole.


    "I''ll take care of the sheep."


    "Ooh..."


    Nodding toward Yu, Good Governance turns toward the sharp one.


    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    Two spears of light are ejected and fly in to Jun-san.


    Jun-san flies backwards, distancing herself from Sharp One.


    (I should have bumped the crush at this time. It was a failure......)


    Sharp Ichi tongues that he didn''t really notice so much about avoiding Jun-san''s attack.


    "I''m here to help you with your machete."


    "Helpful"


    Good governance came to the side and groaned, and Sharp ichi relieved himself and thanked him. It was pretty tight, to be honest.


    "He seems to be good at melee right now, okay?


    Keiichi asks Good Governance, keeping an eye on Jun-san.


    "I think I have more training in melee combat than you do. I''m coming forward. You turn to the guard."


    "Ok......"


    Good governance''s offer didn''t seem to be appreciated. Eating fatal wounds to such an extent that he would not die instantly while in close proximity to his enemies was an ideal for Sharp One, but when Good Governance turned to the avant-garde, he could not do so either. I can''t even be stubborn about stepping on myself as an avant-garde in this stream.


    (Should I think about this ability of mine in the direction of securing it as insurance rather than using it to kill the other person in the first place? No... you should use what you can use. But... both of my abilities are totally inappropriate to fight head-to-head one-on-one...)


    Transparent crushing is the ability to scrape away from the distance, and if the other finds out who he is, that''s pretty much it. I''m going to ask Junko for another modification and think about getting the ability to fight a little better.

 1239 24

    The mage in the sheep''s mask hesitated.


    The battle between the pig mask dropped in the hole and the beautiful girl with the adorable face, Yufu Longhair, went into sight several times during the battle against Good Governance. At that time, it was visible to the eyes that the pig mask had been operated many times.


    The girl who is now facing herself in front of me doesn''t know how the hell she was fighting a pig mask or how she was outdone. The pig mask also looked as if it was in a hurry.


    I''ll try my illusion.


    Then, shortly after using the technique on the girl, the sheep mask felt that the magic of the technique was extinguished before it was resisted.


    (Witchcraft uses demonic power, witchcraft uses magic, and different ways of calling it. When exercising paranormal techniques, it uses the energy that is the source of paranormal power. If it is erased immediately after activation of the procedure�� naturally, it will be erased. But... I''ve never heard of the power to extinguish it)


    Never heard of it, but it exists as a reality. And I can''t think of what to do with such a person in front of me.


    As a matter of fact, it wasn''t that easy from Yu. It depends on illusion. I see the illusion itself and am just turning it off right after it takes place. At that time, the magic that is being spent on illusion is disappearing at the same time.


    Even if you can erase something of speed that cannot be captured by motion vision, you can never see it in your eyes, you can''t just erase magic. At least at the moment.


    Even in earlier battles, only visible techniques could be eliminated. Illusions could also be eliminated because the brain recognizes them through the eyes, but if they are manipulated by a psycho-manipulative system that manipulates the emotions themselves without showing any illusions, there is no way to make them good.


    (There will be some techniques you can''t erase, and if you''re too messy, you''re going to find out who our abilities are, and this guy should seal them up early, too.)


    Yu decides so, turns his gaze to the foot of the sheep mask, turns off the ground, digs the hole, and drops it into the hole, just like the pig mask.


    It''s a road, so I can''t make a very flashy big hole. Also, it is impossible to dig deep only vertically. If you''re going to dig deep - if you''re going to turn off the ground, you also need some width. But doing that increases the likelihood of destroying the water pipe and the gas pipe, and it''s hard to end it in the first place.


    (No... there''s plenty of potential for breaking water pipes and stuff at this point, and there''s a chance that people will fall into this hole or something, so we need to do something about it.)


    As soon as the battle was over, I contacted the police, and later he was a superior to my mind''s decision to keep me informed. Until the police get here, we have to keep an eye on the holes we''ve drilled ourselves so someone doesn''t fall.


    Tamao was engaged with a magician in a horse mask.


    A sorcerer, but the magic used by his enemies was a kind of spell that did not use spirits. resentment of the technique, a powerful curse, with various evil effects.


    Although Tamao can also use spirit-free spells, and has recently been studying the need to increase the effect of spirit-free spells, many ancient spellmakers in this country often use spirit-based spells, which generally have higher effects.


    Curse yourself against them, too, as you resist the curse your enemies put on you. From the side, I''m not sure what I''m doing, a very plain battle picturesque. But they are desperate.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!


    Eventually, Jade Husband''s spell is beaten, the horse mask is cursed, and he exclaims as he shakes his head wide back, forth, left, and right.


    When I got a certain amount of light in my eyes, I cursed all the nerves in my head with severe pain running. Among the spells used by Tamao, it is an extremely powerful substitute if it does not use spirits. For that matter, it naturally extinguishes without much duration, and even if it just diminishes your eyes, it prevents the pain of the curse.


    Towards a horse mask full of gaps, Jade husband pulls out his gun and shoots. A horse mask that gets shot through the heart and collapses.


    (Oh, my God... Everybody got hit)


    Shirley sees that two disciples were dropped in the hole and the one remaining was shot, and obviously understands that his minutes are bad. I think this is going to be a drag.


    (Don''t even wait for Gaye and Maye to come, because of that idiot popping up...)


    At a time when Shirley was once again abominable about Toshizo''s far-fetched behavior, Ryujiro changed his complexion and suddenly ran out from front of Shirley to those with Toshizo.


    (Oh, that''s the thing)


    Shirley laughed less knowing why Ryuji renounced the fight. I didn''t try to chase that. If I pursued him, the enemy would attack me, too, and I decided I should just run away before the two men who defeated my apprentice came here.


    Time goes back a little before Tamao wins and Ryuji renounces his battle with Shirley.


    Seeing Kenichi retreat and Shinji move forward, Junzo challenges Shinji to battle as he watches out for Shinichi''s move.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Around the body of Good Governance, a large amount of light emerges that blinks in the shape of a three-day moon. Joon-san, who is approaching, strikes simultaneously at various angles and orbits.


    (What is this technique? That''s too rash)


    Jun-san tried to escape hastily, but the three-moon-shaped light persisted as it flashed, penetrating through all parts of Jun-san''s body.


    Several holes were drilled in the head and chest, which is fatal no matter what you think.


    "Are we done...? You were strong, you."


    Sharp Ichi sees good governance unexpectedly.


    "You mean I''m strong or I''m strong...!?


    Seeing Toshizo, full of holes all over his body, rose flat as he was talking, he was both stunned by Sanji and Akiichi.


    "It''s a regenerative mouse. This is troublesome. We have to do even damage until we run out of power to regenerate..."


    Sharp Ichi said. There seems to be a strong ability to regenerate, but there is no guarantee that you can use your own back.


    (I penetrated this suit easily. I got hit in the chest a few times, but was the regenerator damaged? Good......)


    Jun-san strokes her chest down as she feels her body healed at high speed. If I wasn''t lucky, I would have died in my current surgery.


    Joonsan approaches again toward Good Governance. You can use witchcraft, but Jun-san''s killing power is much higher in melee right now.


    (How about freezing it? Trying to play this...)


    Good governance pulls frozen spells out of nostalgia.


    "Blue Blade!"


    Sanji cast a spell and tried to release a spell, but Toshizo was faster for a moment.


    Toshizo''s knife cleaves Shinji''s body to pieces.


    Immediately afterwards, the transparent crush pours down, and Jun-san''s movement becomes dull.


    While Jun-san''s movements are temporarily stopped, sharp ichi approaches and hugs the fallen good governance. Already in the meantime, it''s locked on again.


    (This is... This is the worst possible situation. Hold him up, don''t let him get stuck... so what? What happens now? Dressed like this... Sunset Ke Hill is fainting, and like this, fighting this guy or running away...)


    Sharp Ichi desperately retreats while holding Sanji in one hand and dressed opposite Toshizo. I''m going to twitch my crushes again if Jun-san comes this way, but it won''t even buy me a lot of time.


    Joonsan was convinced of the victory when he saw Sharp One trying to back away and escape, holding a good governance that made him incapable of fighting and staying healthy and opposite him. I thought if I was in this state anymore, I could cook it anyway.


    Sharp Ichi waves his arm and lowers the transparent crush. Countless crushes poured down on Joonsan, but after enjoying themselves on the spot, Joonsan rushed out toward Kenichi and Good Governance.


    "What?"


    Jun-san looked surprised. The appearance of Sharp One and Good Governance that was in front of him disappeared.


    "It was a haircut."


    Renouncing his battle with Shirley, Ryujiro, who was stretching the passage of the Multiple Phantom Junction to the rear of the sharp one, speaks out to the sharp one who came into the junction.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    Ryujiro makes a request for recovery towards Good Governance, who is passing out. Then the wound immediately blocked, but Good Governance remained unconscious. Of course the clothes are stained bright red as well as asphalt and there is a lot of bleeding. The wound was quite deep.


    "Disappear where..."


    Inexplicably, I can''t see it from within or from outside - but the entry and exit approaches the free multi-phantom kingdom of Jun-san.


    "Jun-san, I''m running away now"


    Shirley spoke to Toshizo.


    "All the disciples were hit. It''s your fault."


    "Why mine..."


    Jun-san is told to be picky and makes me laugh bitterly.


    "It''s because we didn''t wait for Gaye and Maye to arrive to get ahead of us. If those kids had come, it would have been easier. In the meantime, those two don''t seem willing to fight any more, and we''ll get away with it now."


    "Yes, sir."


    Shirley walked away from the scene with Jun-san as she sent Yu and Yu Husband her gaze.


    Yu couldn''t move because he drilled a hole in the middle of the road. We have to keep an eye on someone so they don''t accidentally fall into this hole. I have two Shirley apprentices inside, but still thought it would taste bad if they fell and struck badly.


    Tamao simply wanted to avoid dealing with Jun-san and Shirley. I also understand why Yu doesn''t want to move.


    "He''s on the run. Oh, you can come out now"


    Yu speaks up where Jun-san and Shirley are no longer visible. The junction is broken, and Akiichi, Ryujiro, and the unconscious Good Governance appear.


    Are you all right?


    "I blocked the wound, but the bleeding volume is terrible. You should have a blood transfusion right away."


    Ryujiro answers Tamao asking how he is.


    "Didn''t you occupy more of our results than your divination, the minister of Good Governance''s ordeal?


    "No, it''s not."


    Sharply disgusted, Yufu laughs and puts his head on.


    "Are you tracking me?


    Yu asks Yu husband.


    "I''m fine. You won''t be able to understand. I use the spirit of an armed stalker."


    "What''s an arm stalker..."


    It was then that Akiichi approached Tamao''s words.


    "Late." "Late."


    The taxi stopped and the girl with two heads came down and said.


    "It''s over, so let''s go home." "Yeah, let''s run."


    "Wait."


    It was the two of us trying to get in a cab again and leave the spot, but Gaye pulled over. Take out your fingertip phone and check your email.


    "My brothers and disciples are in the hole."


    The animal mask was on the phone from inside the hole, calling the sisters for help.


    "Help," "Begin Engagement"


    A taxi runs away and the Bull Village sisters set themselves up.


    "Come on, you cute little girl, you want me to do this to these few people by myself?


    "You better not be alarmed. Because it looks a lot stronger than the modified target."


    Ryujiro warns Tamao, who laughs at him.


    "Mr. Tamao, I''m going to keep an eye on you so people don''t fall into this hole."


    That''s what Yu says, look at the Bull Village sisters.


    Gaye and Maye feeling that gaze.


    "Those eyes are dangerous." "I felt power from my eyes."


    "Pranksters fly" "Tabasco is not what you see"


    The words of Gaye and Maye transform magic into the action of concrete power. In other words - improvisation and new techniques are knitted.


    "Ugh..."


    Yu groans, opening his eyes in pain and extinguishing something in his eyes.


    The ability of a superior does not simply erase what he sees. Within excellent sight, erase what you recognize as erasing. Therefore, if you are in sight, the effect extends even if you move around at high speeds. Even bullets that can''t be captured by motion vision can go away.


    But if you close your eyes, or if you put a shield right in front of you and you don''t know where the subject is, your vision narrows, and so does your ability to extinguish your gaze.


    Conversely, a being in a place where it can be clearly hidden within sight can be extinguished if the presence can be recognized, even if it is not directly visible. For example, if you know you''re hiding in a locker - and if you have a locker in your sight, you can turn it off even if your gaze doesn''t extend directly.


    Alternatively, it can mean erasing the underwear inside the garment. But there''s a shield right in front of me, and I don''t know where it is. I don''t recognize it.


    "So, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    The Bull Village sisters cast improvised spells and assemble improvised sorcery. Something like a black plate appears before Yu''s eyes. I turned it off again, but it came down again from above and stopped in a way that blocked Yu''s gaze.


    "Er..."


    A troubled face, a troubled speaker.


    "Doesn''t that taste bad?


    Sharp Ichi, who saw how Yu and the Bull Village sisters were doing, speaks to Ryujiro.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to be sealed up lightly."


    Dragon Jiro thinks that the beast symbol of decaying rope magic, which is his wife''s hand, remains, but is also not forced to show it here and now.


    "If I can save my brothers and disciples in the hole, I won''t fight anymore." "If I can help them, I won''t fight anymore."


    Aware not only of Yu, but of everyone on the spot, the Bull Village sisters said.


    "Hmm... let''s do what the person says"


    When I saw the black board swinging in front of my face one after the other, whether I turned it off or not, I gave up, and Yu decided.


    "Thank you." "You''re a helpful kid to talk to."


    It was Gaye and Maye sneering at Yu at the same time, but he did not try to solve the magic that blocked Yu''s gaze.

 1240 25

    Jun-san and Shirley, who fled, stepped out of a cab on the way.


    "What''s going on?


    Jun-san asks Shirley why she suddenly decides to come down halfway.


    "Merge. Looks like Gaye and Maye came right after we ran away. So, he helped the disciples who fell into the hole."


    Shirley stopped the cab after receiving an email from both of them.


    "Reducing the number of enemies... won''t do it. Because it''s about those two."


    "How about that kind of language in a position to get help? No, head problems."


    To Joon-san''s words, Shirley learned frustration, but soon turned to give up.


    "I appreciate it. To teachers, to brothers and disciples."


    "All lies. I don''t mind."


    Shirley knows that everything else is only used for herself - a man who sees it that way.


    The two move to the front of the station where only stops at each nearby station, waiting for the Bull Village sisters to come.


    Eventually the Bull Village sisters and the two disciples of the animal mask of pigs and sheep arrive and meet up.


    "Heard there was a leading man"


    "Asae, nasty"


    Asae dislikes Joonsan when she rendezvous, but Gaye frowned reluctantly.


    "Wouldn''t you rather not leave when this happens anymore?" "The assassins are coming again"


    "I''m going to. We''re gonna keep them all together."


    In response to Gaye''s words, Shirley informed him of the policy.


    "No... you know..."


    Jun-san opens her mouth like I can''t tell you.


    "I appreciate you protecting me, but waiting for me is a sure ruin. Asae is right, the assassin is coming. Even if you repel it, the next one is still coming. I don''t have a chili. An even stronger assassin is also put in. Increase the number even more. One day we''ll do our best."


    With a gentle voice, but somewhere void sounding, Jun-san speaks with sadness.


    "But in all seriousness, I want an entanglement," "Lie vomit. You want me to take you to hell."


    "That''s who you are."


    Jun-san laughs bitterly at Gaye and Maye pointing out in a chilled voice. No matter how much Jun-san performs, these two are all prospective.


    "Most importantly, if you leave this guy alone, he''s going to kill you again in mass... Keep it in sight and don''t make it extra"


    "It''s terrible...... I can''t believe I didn''t have long in my life anyway, so I tried to do everything I wanted to do and die, but until then I was sealed up."


    Drop your shoulders and put your head on Jun-san.


    I don''t want you to sin.


    "I bet you a miracle there are pills to put on fools, and I''d still like to help you if I could."


    "I''ll try not to let you die."


    Seeing Gaye and Maye mouthing their thoughts with a sincere face, Jun-san becomes a complex expression.


    (That''s not where I want to be, and if I do, that''s why I''m just using you. Besides, it''s hard for me to understand, like, hanging out while I know that. No... I guess a human being named me is broken because I don''t understand it)


    The Bull Village sisters and Shirley misunderstand, Toshizo thinks. There are only a few feelings that make me feel sorry for myself. And I don''t even want to go ahead and use the three of them. Then we need to do better.


    "Let''s go to my lair. A mansion I bought for a time like this. I didn''t clean it, so I''m going to clean it first."


    "Doctor, you''re careful because you have so many enemies." "How dusty are you?"


    Hearing Shirley''s decision, Gaye and Maye said.


    Nor did Sunji fully recover from Ryujiro''s abilities, but his wounds were only blocked, and he remained unconscious all the way back to the Murder Club home because of severe bleeding and fatal shock.


    But when Akeichi came to see how Good Governance was sleeping in the infirmary, he just woke up.


    "That helped me a lot...... I thought he was dead."


    Good governance shrugs in the condition of being put to bed and dripped. I still have dalliness in my body.


    "Stay asleep. Don''t worry, the trauma is blocked clean, but you must be losing strength."


    "Oh... looks like it"


    He says sharply, and Good Governance says in a blur.


    He looked up sharp as he slept, and Sunji could understand that he was depressed, even with his blurry head.


    "He''s got a dark face"


    "Well... well, you''re depressed."


    Sharp one pointing out to good governance and spilling a laugh of self-derision.


    "I''m one of these five... because I obviously have one poor head. I blamed you for my legs..."


    Good governance feels surprised when he sees that his attitude, which can usually be described as grandeur, is severely weak. I was wondering if this man had this side, too.


    "It''s my immaturity that I was wounded."


    Kuniichi, who makes a negative statement, said what he accepts as fact, not comfort.


    "I need to finish this job early and get to school properly. I''ve been off again for days."


    Good governance changes the subject in order to distract Sharply. Until a little while ago, I was not able to take these kinds of care of good governance, but thanks to a lot of things, I became aware of it.


    "Are you so concerned about school?


    Sharp ichi sees good governance in wonder.


    "There''s also a reason that school is fun, but I''m really aware that I''m breaking the rules"


    (Is it fun...... What''s so fun? You have a role for Commissioner Kazaki? Or do you ever see that junior?


    If it was the former, it was an incomprehensible value to sharply, and the latter was convinced to swallow, but both doubts were left unspoken.


    "Born into a star coal stream, you have to fulfill your mission. That''s settled again. You''re caught in two rules."


    Good governance that says so and spills a smile. I smile, and then I think about what went wrong and I laugh.


    "I don''t understand. Everything you think like that. Previously, when Ryujiro and I found out we were in a murder club, Sunset Ke Hill had been biting with tremendous momentum and shaking up scattered laws and ethics... At that time, while we were talking, you suddenly apologized along the way... No, it was in the form of silence and understanding, but I still had a lot to say."


    So the reason why Good Governance pulled it off was because Sharp ichi was an unexpectedly strong and hot man with a strong sense of justice, and although he saw that he had where he thought he was, he wasn''t entirely convinced with Good Governance.


    "You can say whatever you want now. I''m not in the mood to argue, and I''m not that energetic."


    And, good governance.


    "I don''t want to fight against you, too."


    Sharp Ichi sighs.


    "It''s not snagging. I get angry when people say that. Say what you wanted to say. I was taking it."


    Good governance with a smile on his mouth and a challenging tone. I''m not actually angry or anything.


    "At that time, you did say, at the end of the day, that all those who are within the framework of a country are benefiting from it, so they must abide by its rules, and they must contribute to supporting the country."


    "Oh."


    Before Akeichi exhausted that objection, Good Governance showed a sharper understanding and pulled it off, but Akeichi still had something to say.


    "Do you know the famous bullshit of the American president of the last century: ''Think of what you can do for your nation rather than want something for it''?


    "I didn''t know, but why is that bullshit?


    Good governance usually thought it was a good word, but if you try to sharpen it for some reason, you don''t seem to accept it.


    "It''s bullshit you can only talk about growing up in a good place. Such an idea, in itself, will never emerge to those who have miserable circumstances or poor upbringing. They are definitely not aware that they are being protected by the country, and they cannot be so aware. It''s hard to say they''re actually protected. How can you serve a country that doesn''t protect its people? How can you abide by the laws of such a country? I don''t know about America, but even if it isn''t, this country has a terrible eugenics theory, and all tragedies are self-blaming and throwing away, ruthless people."


    I was listening, and I thought that there was a point in Sharp First''s idea, but it wasn''t entirely acceptable.


    "That''s what a powerful bunch of people who grew up in a happy environment should do. We shouldn''t push those who can''t afford it."


    "Then why did you choose to fight in the service of your country now?


    "Because I have power now. Because there''s something I want to protect. Because I want to get rid of the evil that afflicts people at all. I''ve been thinking about it when I''m powerless. He wants power. He wants power to be on the side of justice and make the world better."


    Sharp One answers the question of Good Governance instantly.


    "You were a poor family, and you were thinking more about the world than you were about yourself?


    "Because I didn''t get poor to my heart. Whoever can only think of himself, no matter how successful he is with his money, his status and his fame, will remain the poor of his heart. Well... this is a word from my parents."


    In other words, when I heard Sharp One talk about whether his parents'' education was good, Good Governance was convinced. And until Sharp Ichi himself was pointed out to his parents, I guess it was because of the impoverishment of his heart that he came up with the idea of denying that president and his words as well.


    "By the way, this is what the great president who said that dialogue said. ''If a free society cannot help many of the poor, it will not be able to protect even the few rich''. You know what this means, don''t you?


    The door opened and the kettle hill that was standing in front of the infirmary pinched his mouth.


    "Both Japan and the United States have created societies that produce large numbers of poor people. Besides, it''s a society that abuses the poor while being supported by the poor. Well, the dialogue that Akeichi said was bullshit must have limited consciousness of some powerful guy. Sorry to interrupt."


    When Kettle Hill said without even a dust, he looked at Good Governance.


    "Sunset, Kechi, it''s an ops meeting. I''ll call everyone here soon. You can stay asleep and listen to me."


    Kettle Hill, which I wouldn''t normally call a very loving man, but this time it was always on the top of the Buddha with more.

 1241 26

    "No more failures will be tolerated by the boulders. If we leave the target alone in the wild, there will be another sacrifice for that matter. He''s turned into a walking disaster."


    Honestly, it''s kettle hill with a headache when I hear it failed again. And the fact that he said that he could not repeatedly fail was heartbreaking, and every time he turned the report of the failure into Zhu Tang, he was asked a lot by the other side to mix stupidity.


    "Especially since the police are in Canc��n. If we fail again, we will be at your service and we will leave the rest to the police."


    "How could the police?


    Good governance raises questions.


    "It''s beyond the boundaries of spiritual defence. Target was mass-murdered in elementary school, and only this time it was reported, and his name was published on the street. But our jurisdiction means we''re not letting the police do anything about it. I''m under pressure and I can''t move. It''s a good surface skin from the police. If we don''t let them give us a hand for our handles, but we fail and make further sacrifices, it will be treated like police incompetence. Well, from a police standpoint, it''ll come to mind."


    "I see..."


    Listening to Kettle Hill, Sanji was heartily convinced.


    "Unfortunately, the enemy seems to be alone. It is tucked away with two animal masks and five of Sham''s twins, a pale white woman, and a blue jersey. There''s no such thing as five of us are just fine... Individual battle forces are different. Obviously stronger over there. Why don''t we ask for more backup?


    Releasing the spirit of the stalker, Tamao, who marks Toshisana, reports and suggests.


    "I think a few elites would be nice. Attacking with numbers is certainly a method of warfare, but it is a victory after considering sacrifices. Pushing in numbers while making sacrifices is something I disagree with in this job. The five of us are here now, and I see enough for war."


    Yu waves and insists on being small.


    "The concern is, they''re hiring killers and stuff, trying to counter it in numbers. Hey. When that happens... I''ll manage."


    "What? What do you mean you can handle it?


    "You think you can handle this alone, even with more enemies? I want you to tell me exactly how."


    Yu Husband and Good Governance ask Yu.


    "That''s going to teach him what he''s capable of. I think I''ve been watching a little bit in the last fight."


    Sharp Ichi said.


    "Hmm. Is that your ability to be dealt with when you''re known?


    "That''s right. Hi, Mr. Niumura. The sisters seemed to have spotted it, and we''ve dealt with it lightly. Ah. Most of the time, I don''t eat the same hands."


    "Hmm. Is that the Devil''s Eye?


    Jade husband grins slightly and points it out.


    "Is it the kung fu of the year ah? Medium observation."


    "What are you talking about? That offense just happened to be in my eyes. And I can see it. You activate a supernormal force via your gaze. And it''s a big mouse because it''s quite powerful."


    "Then you''re going to fall apart. I hope you don''t talk out of it, but in people''s mouths--"


    "I can''t stand the door. If he finds out, does that mean it''s me or Good Governance?


    blocking Yu''s words along the way, Yu Husband said in a tone of relief


    "My ability is to erase what I see. That''s it, the identity of my abilities, the end."


    Sanji and Tamao were stunned by the identity of their abilities as heard from Yu''s mouth. Neither did Tamao, who thought it was a powerful ability, think it was so unquestionable.


    (Murder club what a swordswallowing group of leaders deserves, that''s too much of an ability to suck. When it comes to erasing people themselves the most, those in the paranormal realm are likely to resist, but still horrible depending on how they are used. But... it''s this face. He doesn''t look so awesome)


    Looking at Yu, Good Governance is aware of the gap between appearance adorability and ability horror.


    "The most troublesome of the enemies is those two-headed girls. Her powers aren''t flying. Is it okay if I leave that girl to Yu?


    Ryujiro kindly confirms.


    "Yes. I planned on doing that. Ah. So, I figured out how to fight other sorts."


    Yu said.


    "Mr. Ryuji is just like last time, Mr. Shirley. Use it properly, too."


    "Yes, sir."


    Though he nodded, Ryujiro was not willing to use the beast symbol, which was the trump card. I''m not even willing to kill Shirley. He had a prospect, a prospect.


    "The two animal masks will be asked for one each in Tamao and Sunset Kechi"


    "Ho ho ho"


    "Huh..."


    Good governance is dismayed by Yu''s division of responsibilities. And then it stays...


    "What are you talking about? Even between me and Serizawa, Toshizo Sumida didn''t do it at all."


    "Let me know what you can do."


    While he asks as if Sunji doubts his sanity, Sharp One, who knows Yu well, said calmly with his hands on his glasses.


    "It''s a pretty cowardly hand. But this is the best way to fight to avoid making this sacrifice. That explains it in turn."


    (cowardly hands... what the hell?


    Good governance with a bad feeling. If it''s outrageous, I would definitely dismiss it.


    "Don''t be alarmed. - Yo, Yo. In combination, Yu is particularly dangerous. The Niu Village sisters may be amazing beyond Yu''s vanishing gaze."


    "Yeah, that felt a little engaged"


    "Dude, what''s more awesome than Yu...?


    Hearing the interaction between Ryujiro and Yu, Kettle Hill raises his surprised voice and asks. I thought Yu''s power was too unquestionable and invincible, but when it comes to something more amazing than that, I can''t imagine a bit.


    "I''ve done a lot of research on the Bull Village sisters and finally figured out the mystery of her power - She is also known as the ultimate system of magicians. Improvise and cast a spell, and the spell will be expressed with power."


    "What? I mean, that''s..."


    Hearing Ryuji explain, Sharp One is mute. Sharp One is not the only one who is mute. Everyone except Ryuji and Yu.


    "Are you saying you can do anything you want? Ah?


    Yu said with his eyes shining. It looks unusual and exciting.


    "You don''t have to go that far, as far as I''ve heard, you''re almost the bearer of power close to it. I don''t think it''s going to work, but to some extent, it''s going to make the imagination in your head a reality."


    "Oh, contrary to me - it''s the power of creation. Hey. Feel some fate."


    "And don''t forget that they are two. The magic of the imagination can be exercised by both of us at the same time and separately. Even Yu, who seemed invincible, I think this is a pretty bad opponent, so good luck with that."


    I laughed at Ryujiro at the end of the conversation and wondered what kind of unscrupulous gesture he would make.


    "Yes, good luck."


    Yu squeezes both fists, Yu agrees lightly with a happy smile. It was burning against a mighty enemy since its arrival.


    (Are you sure you''re okay?


    I feel uneasy about Akiichi. In the first encounter, he instantly killed himself, Ryujiro, Good Governance and four Takaolin sorcerers, and earlier even Yu had unilaterally sealed them.


    Make what you think come true - at the earliest it can''t even be called a magician. You should say wizard. The reality is that such an outrageous person realizes in the world and, moreover, stands in the way as an enemy. I don''t get too upset. Besides, the enemy came in pairs in two concentrations. Ryujiro is right, even Yu, who ever seemed invincible, feels endangered.


    (But Yu''s weapon is only extinguished by gaze. You have extraordinary brains. I want to believe I can do something about it...)


    I have survived any predicament with Yu''s brains, and as a sharp one, I feel like relying on it this time. I have no pity, but I can''t help it with any other mentions, including myself.


    "So, it''s a specific tactic, but before we fight first, we''re going to propose that we split one-on-one into five pieces. Only in the first place, the winner is free to join others."


    Good governance and Tamao look suspicious in the proposal Yu has spoken of.


    "I don''t think he''ll accept that."


    And, good governance.


    "I hope you''ll accept. It''s more hopeful or difficult for you over there. Target Sumida and Niu Village are pulling out over there, and I''m sure those two don''t think they''re going to lose one-on-one. After those two win, you can join the others and collapse at once."


    "So, how do you dare make them think it''s in their favor to work in their favor?


    Yu Husband asks, confidently speaking out Yu.


    "As I''ve just decided, I think I''m the strongest over there, taking charge of Mr. Niurumura and the others. So, keep losing sooner rather than later. That way, I''m sure the Taurumura-san sisters will go and help the target Toshizo Sumida. So, I went after it and took it to a two-on-two mix-up. If possible, close the gap and I''ll strike Mr. Sumida by surprise."


    "Sure it may be cowardly, but it would be a fine tactic"


    Good governance said as he relieved himself. It''s not a tactical deception, but a means of humanizing it, so I think we have this. But I find it too imaginatively mismatched for such a fluffy, good-looking beautiful girl to come up with such a deceptive punch.


    "Then you can''t let Yu see the target from the start and make it disappear?


    Kettle Hill asks.


    "Without the cow villagers and Shirley and the animal masks, that would seem possible. But I think maybe we can prevent it, right? Besides, I''m the only one who can fight Mr. Niurumura, so I have to keep this one down first. Ideally, you can be alone with me and Mr. Sumida, but I won''t tolerate that over there, and you''ll be wary of me over there, so I''ll try not to. Then I think it''s most realistic to create a situation where I''m dealing with Mr. Niurumura and Mr. Shirley and there''s no one else, but Mr. Sumida is on his side."


    "I see... you were thinking that far"


    Kettle Hill, which is gently explained and impressed.


    "Akeichi has a trump card, too, and you should let him toddle with Akeichi''s trump card. So, Ryujiro, Tamao and Sunset Keqiu don''t have to force their opponents to knock them down, so buy me as much time as possible to stick around. Of course, if it''s something you can take down, you can take it down."


    Copy that.


    "Yes, yes, I understand."


    "I''m the only one with an uncomfortable last name..."


    Upon Yu''s instruction, Ryujiro, Tamao and Yoshiji say each.


    "I guess I''m the older one with the last name. So if you like, you can call this kid by the name below too."


    And Tamao dropped his eyes on Good Governance and said:


    "Then call us by name too."


    And, sharp one.


    "Oh, oh, nice to meet you, Akiichi, Ryujiro, Yu, Mr. Sanhei"


    "I''m fine with my last name... No, by last name, please."


    It is called by the name of Yoshiji, and the pot hill looks disgusted with his face.


    "That''s okay, Sumida is also capable of regeneration, so even if you use my trump card, I''m suspicious that you''ll be punished."


    "Really? Ah. Then I''ll do something about it. I don''t think it can be recycled into boulders once it''s completely erased."


    In response to a sharp report, Yu changed his role. I think I should have changed it from the beginning.


    "If it''s a good story for the other person, don''t you accept it vigilantly over there?


    "I hope you accept it on terms. Maybe I''ll read some of these thoughts and put some shape-shaped conditions on it."


    To the question of good governance, but Yu speaks with certainty.


    "All right, good governance. We can''t afford to lose the Murder Club."


    Tamao knocks on his knees and puts a happy smile on good governance.


    (You just recently entered a gateway to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, a man in real good shape)


    On the other hand, it was a good governance that I liked about Tamao''s place like this.

 1242 27

    That was when Maya Niu Village and Gaya Niu Village were ten years old.


    I knocked on the gate of Complex Devil when I was six, and I''ve been a mage for four years now. The high level of talent and desperate training for her to live had already made her a fingerfolding magician at this age, even within the Complex Devil.


    "Gaye, Maye, I''ve taken a new apprentice. I''m older than you, but I''ll be your apprentice, so thank you."


    When I visited Shirley''s Hall, my mentor, Shirley told me so and introduced me to a boy six years older than the Bull Village sisters.


    Toshi Sumida, 16 years old.


    His reaction had changed. He looked at himself, intrigued or he looked happy. I''ve never seen him like this before in person.


    "You''re a pretty girl. And two heads and all that''s funny."


    "Rude......"


    Shirley cares about her sisters and takes note of Jun-san, who speaks straight of what she thought, but Gaye and Maye did not feel disrespectful at all. I rather remembered a fresh and pleasant surprise.


    "What''s so funny?" "Cute is just a fact"


    Asking strangely, next to Gaye, Maye is grinning slightly.


    "It''s very interesting to have two faces or something. It''s great. Out of pattern. Besides, he''s talking at the same time, and this is good again. I don''t like normal, but I like being away from normal. That''s all. I''m sorry if I offended you. But this is my honest feelings."


    On his first encounter, the boy, who does not wrap himself up with a soft smile and speaks for himself, had an additional great impact on the Bull Village sisters.


    He doesn''t even look at colors with the kind of eyes he sees. It purely shines its eyes, with a look of respect, admiration and praise. It was rude, but I''m not making fun of it, it''s honestly funny like a child.


    Never before have I had this look at me in person. I''ve never been reacted to like this. Most of them are disgusting or can they point their gaze at strange things like when they discover a rare beast? All the people on the wrong side of the road see it that way.


    "You''re the one who''s not normal."


    "Wow. I''m totally hammered. Wow. Oh, I''m Toshizo Sumida"


    "Niu Village Gaye" "Niu Village Maye"


    "From what I can tell, is it gay on the left and maya on the right? Nice to meet you."


    "Occasional scratch gaye" "Occasional bokeh maye"


    "Is that a meeting?


    "I didn''t."


    When we met, and ever since, Gaye and Maye had responded with a bluff, but I was deeply attracted to Jun-san, and I''ve been thinking about Jun-san since that day, and I couldn''t help but look forward to seeing Jun-san together.


    Jun-san shunned something called normal. Jun-san himself is not normal for a lot of things. For better or worse, Gaye and Maye felt weird. But I don''t hate it.


    Not as good as the Bull Village sisters, but Toshizo also had a high degree of propriety as a mage. He was talented and quick to master. It was a form that Shirley had picked up, but was completely obsessed with witchcraft.


    And Gaye and Maye knew. The fact that he keeps secretly killing people, just like Shirley, the teacher. Called the study of witchcraft, he tried to be unconscious by pretending not to see and see that he was an evil man who sacrificed rituals and killed people.


    Even the bad guys in the unknown have tried not to see in front of themselves a good teacher, an older apprentice who enjoys being with them.


    "Why don''t you and Gaye, like us, try to kill people?


    But when Maya and Gaye turned fourteen, one name had changed to ''me'' at some point, and Jun-san, who was twenty, had suggested that.


    "I know. You''ve been willing to kill, and you''ve hated the world. But I''m turning away, trying desperately to be a good girl."


    Jun-san''s point had been made.


    Joon-san, Shirley and I are of the same race. I knew that. The roots are the same. But Gaye and Maye were afraid. I didn''t want to step that far.


    Gaye and Maye are united in consciousness and desire, but there are still differences of opinion. Sometimes they take it differently. Even against the temptation of this demon of Jun-san, it was different.


    "Are you out of your mind? You''re right.


    Gaye, who frowned and faked herself, and Maye, who became a nagging addition and subtraction, admitted it lightly.


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye leaks a blameworthy voice.


    "Who do you want to kill?


    Jun-san asks with an uncontrolled smile.


    "The truth is, I want to see us... like foreign objects in this world and kill all the disgusting people. But... I don''t think I have a choice yet. I can''t help it because it''s actually foreign. Because I have feelings like that. But..."


    In a trembling voice, Maye continued to speak, while Gaye remained silent. I was feeling the exact same thing about the dialogue that Makes Asae Mouth and Gaye. I have no objection to this.


    "And then even more�� we know that there are people who make fools of us in the shadows or expose us. I''m so sorry. I''m trying to swallow it, but I''m trying to give it up, and I''m trying to pretend not to see it, but we''re idiots, so I can''t. It hurts so much."


    Only when was Maye in tears. My eyes were moist and my tears were about to spill even now.


    "Even if they haven''t put us in a spectacle hut, we''re just like being in a spectacle hut. This world itself is a spectacle hut that exposes me"


    Asae moaned like that in a plundering voice, while Gaye wept more first. Reacting to that whine, Maya also spills tears after a slight delay.


    "Let''s kill him."


    With an angelic smile, the temptation of the devil to be done again. A boy from when we just met is subtly different from a smile directed at him. A grin that is favorable to me, but also clearly shows mercy.


    "If you kill me, I''m sure it''ll be easier. There are certain people in this world who should be killed. There''s a guy who can kill me. But even such a guy is protected by such invisible deception, like the law and human rights. Such a ridiculous bluff, the crap in the world is dancing. It is captured in a shapeless form. My soul is bound. Isn''t it silly not to be tied to such a bluff and not to kill me? I think this world is crazy right now."


    Reason, ethics and common sense of Maya and Gaye could not resist this temptation of Jun-san. In the first place, the sisters are well equipped to ravage the law and kill people.


    "I was easier when I let go of my intentions to kill. I didn''t unleash everything, but it still got a lot easier. The truth is... I want to kill you from one end of the spectacle."


    "Why again?" "Do you hate the world?


    "Some hate me, but I feel crappier than that. Is it close to the feeling of seeing something dirty? All the time in the world this guy also looks like a crappy little, uninteresting, unworthy, shitty being. So whenever I hear about people dying, my heart is at ease, no matter who it is. I think I''m glad to hear it on the news, in person. Oh, you said you lost one piece of garbage. Even if it''s full of garbage, it''s good to have less garbage."


    While living in this world, Jaye and Maye understood that the majority of the world was enemies. We have never thought of society as an enemy, but we always feel separated in the depths of our heart. So Jun-san''s feelings also make me understand a little bit.


    "Are we different?


    I will say what I understand and ask, and I will check directly with Joon-san''s mouth.


    "You''re funny. There''s no crap. You''re one of the few people I''ve ever seen."


    Seeing Gaye and Maye alternately, Jun-san affirmed with a full smile.


    Thus the Bull Village sisters made the curse automatically upon those who sought to expose themselves to malice. That stabilized the minds of both of them.


    I don''t feel backwardness. I don''t even feel guilty. Jun-san was right, his opponent was a heartless evil when he died. Jun-san taught me that. And they made their hearts easier. It erased my heart wound. This fact can never be twisted, no matter how evil Joon-san is going crazy.

 1243 28

    Sharp Ichi returning home.


    Akeichi also quit his convenience store part-time and moved from one of the borough apartments that had been done until then to a 3LDK apartment.


    Because my mother and I lived in the same room for a long time, I was not comfortable having three rooms at first.


    The mother was furiously suspicious that her son''s money had suddenly improved, and suspected that he had done something wrong, and asked him sternly.


    He didn''t believe his words, so Sharp One called Ryujiro and Kettle Hill home, and when he didn''t do anything strange, he asked his mother to cover him. Acknowledging Sharp''s peculiar talent, Kettle Hill gave me an unmistakable proof that he scouted to a special agency of the government.


    Because Kettle Hill was not a very good looking man, and the way he proved it was vague, his mother still suspected for a while, but eventually decided to believe her son.


    "Have you grown up a little lately? No, calm down?


    "What, all of a sudden"


    Even when it''s 3LDK, it''s still an apartment-age nori, with her mother speaking sharply as she sits down to one of the tablecloths and eats.


    "I was scared for a while. Something... about your mother? I felt like there was a lot going on out there. I didn''t say anything... But now I guess that kind of fits in. I feel that Akeichi has grown."


    ����


    "This is what I am, the parent, so I put all the hard work into it... So I couldn''t even ask you. I felt it on my back. And... I wanted to believe you."


    I was shocked when my mother told me she was scared for a time rather than happy that she had grown up.


    (They told me you''ve grown now, so you should be happy over there. Something... you''re negative)


    I realize that I have become aware of the backward one, and I think that it is because my current mental state is not very good.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong"


    "I know."


    Sharply telling her briefly and forcefully, her mother smiles and nods.


    (I don''t think my current path is wrong. I''m not lost. But... I can get caught)


    Reminds me of a long time ago when I had a heated argument with Good Governance and told him in front of Good Governance who slept in bed during the day.


    (For the convenience of not being refreshed in me, I think it would be bad to let him hang out...)


    With that in mind, Akeichi called Koji after the meal.


    "Do you think you can come tomorrow?


    Sharp Ichi cutting out of irrelevance.


    ''No problem. When I lay down with an infusion, I recovered. I mean, I would have set up an operation with the assumption that I''d go right, too, and now what are you talking about?''


    "That''s right."


    Sharp one spills a laugh of self-derision when she hears something stupid.


    "Are you worried about something?


    Suspicious that he had called himself at this time, Sunji said what he felt.


    "Maybe...... Or maybe the pot hill just came in and broke my lower back of the story and doesn''t refresh me."


    ''You haven''t said all you want to say yet?


    "That''s right. Before, when we talked, you might have answered, but I haven''t. I''m sure..."


    I was hesitant to say anything beyond that, but I can''t go on without saying it.


    "I was rebelling then because I admitted some of your words... somewhere. At that time, you..."


    "Because we live within the boundaries of a State governed by the rule of law, we ignore the law and say that private sentencing is unacceptable. There you go."


    Gonzi said ahead.


    "That''s right. So, sure, I... I don''t know what happens to the people who are eating people on the blind spot of the law, if I do bump into that dialogue, you suddenly apologize"


    I still don''t understand why you suddenly abandoned your argument there and even apologized too much.


    "Serizawa was the one who was hurt by the bad guys who blind spotted the law, the deficiencies in the law, and the bad guys who use the wrong law... because I thought it must be Akiichi himself. Or maybe he was hurt by evil that the law can''t judge, ''cause I get it.''


    In the answer of Good Governance, Akiichi had solidified.


    ''You... have you remained unaware that I thought so?


    It''s something you normally seem to understand, but why can''t you figure that out? With that kind of nuance, Good Governance asks.


    ''I felt like I was acting terribly like I was touching people''s wounds with dirty hands... so I couldn''t keep making up my mind. But I don''t think my claim was wrong. But no matter how much you claim not to be wrong, bumping into you is wrong. That''s what I felt then''


    Now that he had spoken in his own mouth of the mood of good governance at that time, Akeichi finally understood the meaning of the interruption and apology of that argument.


    (Did Ryujiro understand? Am I the only one who didn''t get it?


    Fu, sharp one thinking about that.


    "Right...... It''s like a big mystery solved."


    "Was it a mystery..."


    Good governance that inadvertently spills bitter laughter.


    "The little prick that was stabbing me fell out. You could have just kept hitting me. Instead, I wanted it."


    "If I was bumping into you, did you quit the murder club?


    "I guess you haven''t quit. Whatever they said, I don''t think I changed my mind. And if there''s anything I''m missing, hit me now. I told you, it''s not fair."


    ''I''m sorry, but you won''t change my mind either. I do not feel desperate and willing to preach morality to those who have been wronged by evil and mischief that cannot be judged by the law''


    "Right."


    Sharp ichi laughed bitterly that he was a stubborn guy, but he also admits it was mutual.


    "It''s refreshing thanks to you. I''m sorry to have to come with you."


    ''No... the... what. Tomorrow you will take on the most dangerous role. You call me like this, and I feel like a death flag, but never die.''


    Allegedly the death flag, Akiichi was mute.


    "I''m not going to die. Good night."


    "Oh, good night."


    I tried to say something thoughtful, sharp one, but I couldn''t think of anything and hung up normally.


    Shirley''s lair was an ancient western hall.


    I haven''t used it in a while, so although I was worried that it could be used as a residence, it was also not very dusty. But some cleaning was necessary. Clean only each private room, dining room and bath for a slightly late dinner.


    "So, what do we do in the future?


    During the meal, Shirley turns to Kaye and asks. Maye is in the middle of moving her mouth to a meal.


    "The assassins have signs they''re going to persevere, but it''s going to take some time to figure it out. Surveillance of artificial satellites, the technique of pinpointing hidden humans, they''re going to be known soon enough."


    "Which one is it?


    "Well, you can''t be alarmed."


    "What are we going to do now?


    The Bull Village sisters repeat the same question, now with their mouths together.


    "I mean, I''m not thinking about it."


    Shirley shrugging her shoulders and shaking her neck to the side.


    "Your horse is dead. To protect Jun-san something."


    Gaye groans pompously. An empty seat at the table - between a disciple wearing a sheep and pig mask, only a glass poured with wine is placed as a condolence for a dead horse.


    "Jun-san doesn''t care who dies to protect herself."


    "Really ruthless."


    Maye, Gaye says orally, and Jun-san laughs bitterly.


    (Gaye, Maye, you misunderstand me. I apparently wasn''t even that cold)


    Listen to the two of you, Jun-san thinks.


    (Because you''re hurting me now. Even the death of a brother apprentice, who was not very close to me, flourishes in the fact that he died to protect me. I was surprised myself...... I can''t believe I had such a heart. If this... if the teacher or gaye or maye dies... how much will I hurt? Honestly... I want you to give me a break. such a development)


    That was Jun-san''s heart, but he didn''t put it into words. simply on the issue of embarrassment.


    "But I''m actually still jilli poor, and I don''t want to take any more casualties. What do you want to do with Gaye and Maye?


    "The assassins will kill us all," "imprison, brainwash and rehabilitate Jun-san."


    Gaye and Maye answering with a true face. Although any answer seems impossible at all, it was a substitute for everyone here to wonder if this sister would be possible.


    "That''s what I said in front of him, by the end of the night, but aren''t you going to run away while we''re asleep?


    "Then I''ll imprison you now."


    Shirley pointed me out and my sisters stare at Jun-san with an eye I don''t think is a joke.


    "I''m not running away. It''s sad that the teacher thinks you''re so selfish."


    "It''s everyday."


    Toshizo says in a sigh, Shirley cuts and throws away without any pussy.


    "Then you may not believe me because of what I do on a daily basis, but I''ll still tell you. Thank you, everyone."


    With a smile, with all my heart, Jun-san speaks of gratitude.


    "I think I''ve heard about that altered way of thanking you lately"


    "I agree. But I don''t feel like acting this time"


    After Maye said it, Gaye said it with a voice that seemed heartless or uncut.


    The night dawned.


    "Looks like he''s here."


    Shirley visited the sisters'' room and told them.


    "Early." "Were you tailed?


    When Asae looked out the window, there was an example of a five-man group nestled dignified in front of the gate of the hall.


    "I was going to care not to be tailed, but maybe the enemy was a better one. Let''s all get together and welcome you. Of course, I''ll have Joon-san come out."


    "Run away." "Let''s fight."


    Gaye spoke of a rare joke, and Maye said with a true face.

 1244 29

    The night dawned. For the murder club and the star charcoal, this will be the day of the final chance.


    The spirits and doings of Tamao''s unleashed arm-handed stalker continued to mark the whereabouts of five people in the Complex Devil without anyone noticing.


    10: 30 a.m. the next morning. Akiichi, Ryujiro, Yu, Yoshiji and Tamao stood in front of the Western Hall, Shirley''s lair.


    "Not taken care of at all."


    Ryujiro looks at the garden of the hall and says: Both on the flowerbed and on the ground in the garden, all the weeds grown from the seeds that flew in.


    "But it''s not like it''s abandoned. Hey. There''s a shadow in that window over there."


    "True. You just disappeared. Have you noticed this one?


    Look at the window Yu pointed at, says Sharp Ichi.


    "Well, what do we do? Yu."


    Tamao looks at Yu and asks for instructions.


    "There''s no chance or nothing left to trap and wait inside. Then again, there''s one thing to do."


    Yu sees the hall.


    Part of the hall just disappeared. A beautiful section of the building is shown and the room inside the building is exposed.


    "Then at this rate, it keeps turning off."


    When Yu declares and turns his gaze to the hall, one hall after another partially disappears.


    "You know, I was wrong about this, and it''s not going to go out of style."


    He was a good governance who was wary of his superior abilities but also worried about something else.


    "If you turn it off at this rate, the house collapses, the target and the others are underneath and the mission is over, then it''s easy."


    "If that''s the logic, don''t even confirm it, but if you shoot in a missile, that''s the quickest way."


    At the time Ryujiro and Akiichi said, the door to the hall, which had not yet been broken, opened.


    "Hey... don''t do it. What are you doing with people''s homes..."


    He was a shirley with a flashing face.


    "I''m sorry. Aye. It''s troublesome to be castled in a house, attacked, trapped in a house, ambushed in a stairwell or a room, so I thought I''d ask you to come out."


    Pepper bows his head and apologizes Yu.


    "This is terrible." "Even the Destroyer is resurrected?


    I emerged from the cross section that was erased and saw the furniture, the floor and the walls disappear beautifully, and I was stunned by Gaye and Maye.


    "I''m sorry, God of Destruction."


    Hands up. Honestly named Yu.


    "I''ll never forgive you." "I''ll forgive you because I apologized honestly."


    "Hey Maye..."


    To Mae, who spoke the opposite of herself, Gaye roared with her face, but Mae''s face is not soft.


    "Oh, come on, you guys."


    Jun-san in blue jersey shows up from behind the Bull Village sisters and makes them laugh at the murder club and the star charcoal faces. Almost at the same time, two animal mask sheep and pigs also emerge from behind Shirley, forming on both sides of Shirley.


    "Please charge me later for the repair of the house to a great man in the government. I thought maybe you''d let me out."


    "Let me do that..."


    It was Shirley who was seriously relieved by Yu''s words.


    "If you kill them all, there''s no charge for them."


    Sharp ichi says in a cold voice.


    "If you''re going to kill me, I guess you want it to be just me. Of course they''re not going to kill me, either. I want to be more violent."


    Jun-san smiles when she sees Sharp Ichi.


    "What more are you going to do?


    Ryujiro is interested in asking. I''m sure it''s not Roku either.


    "I don''t need to tell you. If I survive here, I''m going to commit another mass murder like the other day. Get rid of Dr. Shirley and Gaye and Maye, too. They''re not gonna let me do that anymore."


    Jun-san said with a refreshing smile.


    "What''s so fun about doing that? I''ve been a magician for a long time too, so I can''t say much about people... but I felt bad about the indiscriminate murder of children in elementary school and the boulders."


    Tamao said with a cheeky face. Tamao went to the scene of the murder to grasp Joon-san''s footsteps, and also dealt with the spirits who were killed, so although he won''t put them on the table, he is quite offended by Joon-san.


    "Hmmm...... you guys are still monkeys. I see things with values that are immature, or with values of good and evil that are very young and presbyterian. I''m more overlooking, because I see things in God''s sight."


    "What are you talking about, this guy..." "You can''t really take it"


    Suddenly Joonsan laughs with her gaze from above, and Gaye shudders, and Maye gives up.


    "You may not understand what I''m saying, but what I''ve done, what I''m planning to do, they''re not absolutely evil. Rather, from the perspective of God, the ratio of goodness is much greater. A lot of people were saddened by the incident I made, but hundreds of thousands of times that, more humans enjoyed it. In the news, in the newspapers, on the internet, it was reported to be a big story, and we all enjoyed the big case. Even the press made it a business story with great joy. In other words, on the whole, it was a positive thing for society. This is an undeniable fact."


    Toshizo, who spoke well, was frightened except for Ryujiro and Yu. No, Shirley and Maye had given up.


    "Most importantly, like me, I think this world is a very heartbreaking event from those who dislike this society. Big incidents and big misfortunes make people happy. Not if it''s a man-made disaster. I can tell by watching the reaction of the internet. Everyone is shuddering. So I''m going to manage to outdo this place and please more people. I''m the only one who''s evil in the first place, but this is yours... no, it''s also the responsibility of those who ordered me to be killed. I was just around following a request to kill a magician involved in spiritual defense. Because of that assassin I let go to kill me, I also thought, ''Oh, you can''t do this anymore,'' and if you''re going to die anyway, you''re just going to do what you want and then you''re going to die. I mean, that''s how you cornered me, the responsibility of you and whoever ordered you to kill me. No matter how much you turn away, this is reality."


    "Is that all you want to say?


    Seeing as Toshizo''s long and wide tongue is finally over, Akiichi utters a quiet, and chilling voice.


    I was going to know everything about how distorted or black this man''s head was before I killed him, and Akeichi was listening in silence. The other faces simply thought it was a villain''s predetermined mode of speech, just reading the air and letting them talk.


    "You are free to speak of your legitimacy and transfer of responsibility. It would be good from the perspective of God, but evil from the eyes of the law, from the good sense of people. That''s more important."


    Good governance makes his voice wave in anger and says away. Good governance is not the type to burn cold like sharp first. Its face is distorted with anger in order to expose its anger straight.


    "What are you... protecting such villains with? Is he worth protecting?


    I look alternately at the Bull Village sisters, and the Shirleys, and ask them as Good Governance shivers his voice in anger.


    "We know that Jun-san is an unsaveable bad man and a madman," "Jun-san is indeed a scum. Rotten Outside Road"


    "But in front of us, it''s normal." "But as brothers and disciples, we''ve been close."


    "That''s all." "That''s all."


    "Not if I abandon you." "I''m not the only one who abandons you."


    "I protect Jun-san..."


    "Manage" and "Tune"


    The two of them look straight at Good Governance, and Gaye and Maye talk to each other and tell them what they think.


    (Makoto and Junko have a relationship. force relationship is the other way around though)


    Listening to the words of the Bull Village sisters, Yu thought.


    "My honesty is because I don''t feel well. I''m still immature right now, but Jun-san has talent. Later, Gaye and Maye, more important than Jun-san, are going to protect Jun-san, so I guess I can''t help but be dragged."


    Seeing Joonsan and the Bull Village sisters, Shirley answers in an annoying voice.


    I didn''t put it in my mouth, but Shirley had a lot to do. There is also a great deal of new secret art under development, and Toshizo was going to cooperate with it.


    "So it''s time to get started"


    "Oh, wait. Aye. I have a suggestion."


    Yu rushes to speak up when he sees Shirley try to get into a battlefield position.


    "It''s something we can do with each of our causal opponents and stuff, and what about splitting the one-on-one into five parts instead of staying in turmoil like this? Ah? Oh, you''re free to assume that the victorious will go on other steps."


    "That sounds interesting, so I''m good."


    Jun-san responded promptly to Yu''s suggestion with a smile on her face.


    "Is Maya and Gaye counting as one?


    Shirley asks.


    "Treating one person is a very rude story. Discrimination" "Alone Regards. There''s only one outer surface from the neck down."


    Gaye pointed his lips, but Maye accepted lightly.


    "Hey Maye... don''t make up your mind" "That''s more convenient"


    Asae complains indifferently about mosquito nets.


    "You can have it alone. If we both do this, we won''t have enough face."


    That''s what Yu said, so there was no more gaye or dissatisfaction.


    "Can I make a condition? Each of the five fights in an invisible place. Make sure you don''t have to do anything extra."


    "Okay. Ah."


    Shirley demanded. I was going to do that as Yu, and I just forgot to mention it, so I accept it as wishful or irrelevant.


    "And as for Maya and Gaye, and Jun-san, let them fight in the house. The other three are outside."


    Raising the demand, Shirley laughed as she watched Yu.


    "I know what you''re up to. Separate forces make Jun-san, Maye and Gaye fly away. I don''t care what you think about five one-on-one, right? Disadvantaged over there, let it look like it''s in your favor over here, let it slip through the gap, and let Jun-san and the others take more than one, or let the ambush sneak up on you there, or something like that. Well, I don''t feel any sign of any other helpers, but they might be late."


    (You''re only getting a little spotted. But I don''t think it''s a problem to be spotted)


    Yu thinks. I am responsible for the part that is most needed, and I see a good chance that it will work.


    "Before we kill each other, it''s really unusual to set rules for each other. When you''re done, why don''t we have a tea party?


    Tamao makes a tea.


    "And can we decide on the combination here?


    Ignore Jade Husband, Shirley demands more.


    "That''s unacceptable. But shouldn''t we just have an agreement with each other? I prefer Mr. Taurumura."


    "That''s what I thought."


    Take Yu''s nomination and let Gaye and Maye each smile in different forms.


    "I like Mr. Shirley."


    "I thought so, too. I''ve been thinking about burning your face."


    Shirley, nominated by Ryujiro, told him that it was noisy with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, did you enjoy what I said before?"


    "That''s not true. It was a hassle."


    Shirley sighs at the stirring Ryujiro.


    "My opponent wants you."


    Seeing Sharp Ichi staring at herself, Toshizo says quietly. There is no underestimation of a fool who challenges the difference in power - and so on. Rather, it''s even boiling down to praise. That''s why I''m going to smash him to pieces without losing my hand.


    Sharp ichi never uttered a word, and kept hitting Jun-san''s gaze like an ice knife. Make a firm determination to kill only this man.


    (Ever since you fought rough houses. This is where you turned your strong intent on killing individuals)


    Sharp One remembers when he had a personal feud over the murder club. But this time, he''s so powerful that he can''t compare to his opponents back then.


    "Hmm. Do star coal streams take care of animals? Shall we go around the back? ''Cause I''m gonna adore you."


    Tamao, speaking in a tone set aside, invites the mage of the sheep mask with his fingers and walks behind the hall with dignity on his back. The sheep mask follows it, too.


    Yu and the Bull Village sisters, as well as Sharp Ichi and Toshizo, enter the room.


    "Will me and Mr. Shirley go that way?"


    "Yes."


    Ryuji and Shirley also moved, and in front of the gate of the hall, Yoshiji and the pork mask remained.

 1245 30

    It''s the sheep mask that Sanji fought yesterday, but today it''s the pig mask.


    It looks mobbed, but its strength is hard to say mobbed. I recognize him as an unafraid opponent.


    They both start casting spells at the same time. It was the pig mask that completed the procedure first.


    It''s killing me. It''s unclear what kind of attack will fly, but Good Governance tried to avoid it by jumping sideways for now, without any mental concentration or breaking the chant of the spell.


    Shortly afterwards, a gust of wind blew from top to bottom into the space where Good Governance had been until then - it seemed.


    I also thought it was a simple mindset, or a shock wave, but it''s very different. A mass of intense force falls from the top, soil smoke falls, and the grass on one side of the perimeter leans heavily. And the earthen smoke flows to the surroundings. There is wind. In other words, the air itself is moving heavily.


    (Is it like dropping a big air fist bone from right above me?)


    At the time of that decision, Good Governance was completing the procedure.


    The blade of light, shaped like the spine of the oxen, appears so that it grows from the ground, and runs with a pig mask over it, as if the oxen only let out the spine on the sea surface and swim.


    Slash-and-run shark. It was once a technique developed by Hideaki for fighting good governance. Koji intuitively felt that this technique might be compatible with him, begging Hikaru to teach him, and had him teach him.


    ''You''re a dodgy shark, too, so I guess it does go well together. Oh, you were rude to the dotty shark. The sharks are adorable. "


    I will never forget that I was so cursed by Shining when I begged for teachings.


    Huiming said that it is also more powerful than the thunder axis technique, and in fact it broke the technique of the thunder axis of Good Governance, but it cannot be as powerful as Huiming for Good Governance.


    I can control the power and change some shape, so I keep the power down to the point where I don''t kill it. At first glance, it looks like a blade, in fact, the blade part is crushed. Of course I can blade it to kill you for real.


    The pig mask sideways avoided the blade of light protruding from the fast approaching ground.


    The blade of light fell straight behind the pig mask, but it turns and strikes the pig mask again.


    The pig mask cannot afford to do the following and strives to avoid it. But the blade of light turns again.


    The blade of light and the pig mask continue like that for nearly a minute. In the meantime, Good Governance has always controlled the technique. It doesn''t mean they''re attacking you automatically.


    (It''s time)


    Seeing that the enemy had become accustomed to the movement of the blade of light, Sunji decided to take it to the finish.


    The blade of light suddenly increased its speed. No, that''s not the only change. The vertically standing blade of light leaned to 45 degrees and then nearly tripled.


    The pig mask was unable to cope with these three changes, he jumped to the side in a hurry but could not avoid it, his legs were struck regularly in the air, and his body itself blew backwards, falling from his face to the ground as he momentously twiced positively.


    He couldn''t even take his passivity and fell off his face, so he had a considerable impact on his head, and the pig mask lost consciousness. Bibi is also in the bones of both legs.


    (Tired...... This would have tasted bad if I hadn''t decided)


    While relieving, Yoshiji ties up the pork mask and wears a monkey mask. Good governance was also quite tired because he continued to exercise his technique for nearly a minute.


    Yu and the Bull Village sisters, who entered the hall, went upstairs and were facing each other at a distance in the hallway.


    (It''s a hard space to avoid. I wouldn''t normally want to fight in a place like this)


    If I have to, I will have to erase the door on my side and go inside the room, but Yu sees that it won''t get that far. I''m not going to prolong the battle so much.


    Since yesterday''s battle, Yu had been exploring whether he could manage to make the invisible thing called magic visible to his eyes. Because if you can look at it and recognize it, you can turn it off.


    The magician hired by Kettle Hill helped me, and if I stared at him, I could see him, and if I took the time, I could erase him. But it doesn''t always work either. It''s hard to use for defense because it can''t be turned off instantly.


    It is well known that Maya and Gaye constantly activate sorcery and cannot be maintained without magic. Still gazing, I see a blurry, aura-like sway overlapping the contours of my sisters'' entire bodies.


    (This is what I used to say)


    In other words, if you keep turning off your belted magic, you can also kill it. But...


    (Something... even though I just use my cowardly hands, it''s even more cowardly to do that. Regardless of the deception, it''s a bit of a cling to the other person''s weakness... Even the game was scattered, but oh. Besides, she accidentally said it, which is why I noticed it, too. Above all...... he''s someone I don''t want to kill)


    Yu thought so and, despite his training, decided to come here and forget the means of erasing the magic carried by the Bull Village sisters.


    It was the Bull Village sisters who set me up first.


    "So, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    Improvised spells, causing the conceived effect as a phenomenon.


    A black board appears again in front of Yu''s eyes. Same as yesterday.


    Even if you erase it, it automatically appears right away. There was no way to make this happen yesterday.


    "Ugh..."


    Yu who pretends that there is no way to be.


    "Okay, I won." "Bye."


    The Bull Village sisters will move without being tempted. I went to help Jun-san.


    Yu was treading, saying that the sisters would not let themselves stay.


    "Okay, it worked. Ah."


    Yu who turns off the black board and whines. I also figured out how to turn it off beforehand.


    In the form of a slight delay following the sisters, Yu also started moving.


    "To the devil, oh... yes"


    This ability of Ryujiro is limited in number of uses and cannot be covered with any type, so a request for combat must be considered considerably.


    The most effective thing is to summon the creatures of combat imagination to make them fight. But many sorcerers and sorcerers exercise similar techniques.


    (My abilities seem powerful, and compared to the form of surgery, it''s still bad to use.)


    Ryujiro felt painful when he tried to fight the existence of a mage he admired.


    The creature that Ryujiro summoned this time was a water-colored mold that was all over his skin.


    "It''s a good hobby, really"


    Shirley smiles bitterly, hands together and then releases, a mass of flame appears between her hands.


    A mass of flame can be bounced out of his hand, split into six pieces, and flew towards Ryujiro and Kaba.


    The mold trembles violently and mucus-like liquid splashes from the rotten skin. The mucus becomes misty and drifts around Kaba and Ryujiro, where a mass of flame pops in.


    The flames in the fog get smaller as they look around. It never disappeared completely, but I could see that the speed of flying in itself was also attenuating. It''s even harder to control.


    (Decay magic... No, the effect of magic on the kinetics of scientifically unclear energies - maybe)


    Shirley guessed so.


    The flames strike directly at the mold, but it''s completely smaller and has no great power. The thick epidermis burned out a little.


    "That ability, it seems like it could be anything and be used."


    Shirley said, remembering the sisters of Gaye and Maye.


    "Really..."


    It was complicated as Ryujiro, the opposite perception. The result of having a magician called to Kettle Hill last night, along with Yu, to study something called magic scattered around to find a way to counter it is this kaba.


    Kaba runs and heads to Shirley. This giant alone is a sufficient threat.


    (The phenomenon itself caused by magic will not go away, even if it attenuates magic)


    Shirley, who thought so, cast a spell, and suppose he can''t repel Kaba with witchcraft.


    Elsewhere, the same technique that the pig mask used for Good Governance - activates the technique of causing a massive air pressure strike to fall from above, trying to crush the mold.


    But I couldn''t stop the giant Kaba with the momentum. I flinched him slightly, but Kaba rushes to Shirley.


    Attempting to evade, but not in time.


    (This is my life...... over?


    Shirley was strongly aware of death. If I get this Kaba rampage, I''ll definitely die. Even if you''re not lucky enough to die, it''s no wonder you suffer enough major injuries to have sequelae.


    I thought Kaba collided. That''s when Kaba disappeared.


    "Why?"


    Knowing that Ryuji unlocked his abilities, Shirley looks strange. Before I realized it myself, I was on the ground.


    "I don''t want to kill you. You mean I already won? Still, if we''re gonna do this, I''m gonna give you a trump card that I can definitely kill, too, okay?


    Shirley exhaled when she saw Ryujiro, who said with an uncontrolled smile, letting her hands gently raise beside her face and letting her take a gesture of no will to fight. There really doesn''t seem to be any sense of war.


    "Actually, I need a favor from Mr. Shirley - I want to learn magic, too. Could you make me an apprentice? I''ve been introduced to another denomination once before, but I can''t learn there..."


    "Hmm..."


    From Shirley''s point of view, Ryujiro''s offer was an unexpected development, but I don''t even think Ryujiro is lying. I don''t think I would lie like this in this situation to a boulder.


    (Let''s at least do what I can now. Ma, I think this kid will spot it soon, too)


    Shirley tried to buy time. To keep Ryujiro tied up here so he doesn''t go for an addition.


    "Fine, but before I do... I''m talking about the meantime, you''re misunderstanding. I don''t even like being mistakenly recognized, so I''ll make it right on this occasion. My parents burned my face."


    At the same time, we''re buying time, and this one''s serious. And it''s a true story.


    "Why do you think? My parents are so bitchy, I gave the crappy video to the" Back Pain Fart "on the video site and I was eating it with that money. The money I earned was charging Gachage all over the place, and I gave it to him in the video. The audience stirred me up, put me on, charged me like an idiot, and it was terrible. When that happens, the Supreme Rare will protest the manufacturer with suspicion that it won''t come out. Once upon a time, in a similar protest, there was talk of burning my face... But my parents, on their own behalf, let them burn my face, which was only a child. Give that to the video, too, and say, ''It''s a literal inflammatory business practice -''... From what I heard later, they grew their playback count a lot, and the money came in. You''ve made a big jump. I was arrested shortly afterwards. You''re an incredible fool, aren''t you? But every time I thought the blood of that incredible fool was mixed up with me, I was going crazy as a teenager."


    Ryujiro was listening to Shirley''s dark past with a smile off the boulder. Shirley is making this story heard by other disciples.


    "The world is rotten. At least he wasn''t nice to me. But, you know, God gave me a wonderful gift. the anger gushing infinitely from within me and the joy of bumping that anger into the world."


    That''s it, Shirley is aware of Jun-san.


    "Maybe that kid - Jun-san''s something similar. So... I was going to help you as far as I could keep you safe. Soon, it stopped working."


    "I heard that the serial killer, who was called the octave jack, was actually found to be who he was, but he''s seen not to commit serial killings anymore, so he''s been abandoned. But Sumida will do the same thing again if you leave her alone, so you won''t be able to leave her alone."


    "Right. But I can''t control Joon-san."


    Shirley laughs powerlessly when she hears Ryuji''s words. The hearts of Maya and Gaye all the way to save the dark side of Toshizo seemed pitiful.


    "And you''re wrong about one more thing. I didn''t have a skin transplant because I didn''t have the money. Such a thing will operate right on the boulder. I refused myself. I ran away from home after my parents burned me in the face. And my burnt face - I wanted to show them all over the world and brag about it. I''m sure you guys live happier lives than I do, but I''m so unhappy, okay? Isn''t that amazing..."


    "That''s another wonderful second."


    Ryujiro laughs reluctantly. I wonder if this is a laughing place, Shirley, but keep talking.


    "I think I was stupid, and then I realized how stupid I was, and I made my face decent, too. But then I was... that was serious."


    "Really? I didn''t make a fool of myself. There''s a part of Shirley that I can empathize with, so that was crazy."


    Ryujiro says with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Shirley called me ''the person on this side'', but I do think it''s an outsider attribute. I''ve been meaning to live in the back streets ever since I was in elementary school."


    I didn''t think it was fair to let Shirley speak only, and most importantly, I wanted her to know about herself, and Ryujiro decided to mention it too.


    "I''ve been convinced since I was a little girl that I could never live a decent way. The people on the street - the righteous people in society - no, the righteous people just didn''t seem righteous as people. No, I guess the past shape is strange. Because I still can''t see it as a person. There''s a part of that Jun-san that makes me sympathetic, isn''t there? I even think the best way to do this is to acquit myself of murder. As much as I really think that if you kill someone you don''t like, it will be a kind world where people can care more about others than they do right now, as long as they don''t get killed."


    Shirley gets anxious when she listens to Ryuji and thinks that making this guy a disciple is going to have a headache seed instead of Jun-san - and a different and more dangerous problem child.


    "They are all wearing masks, quitting to be people, becoming people, and moving society. That''s how you get it, I..."


    Then why are you in the light now?


    Shirley asks. Ryujiro''s heart certainly has a dark nature. But he belongs to a secret agency held by the government, and his companions look relatively decent.


    "Is it in the light -? Really? I didn''t think so."


    "It seems to be moving in the shadows as a government maneuver, and in fact it is not. You look like you''re in a bright place and living a bright life. You''re not supposed to be on that side."


    "I have no choice. My people are different from me, and I don''t want to walk the weird road alone until I dump them."


    "So you''re satisfied?


    Shirley asks even more, thinking of Joon-san, who has truly abandoned his companions and stormed the roadless path by himself.


    "I''m here now because I''m satisfied."


    Ryuji laughed and answered without any hesitation.

 1246 31

    Jade husband was fighting a sheep mask mage.


    Sheep masks were apparently good at illusion kind, but Tamao is also quite familiar with illusion law, so he breaks them down lightly.


    "Isn''t it time we showed you some other art?


    When Tamao provoked him in a tone he had set aside, the sheep mask chanted the art of preservation.


    The embodying of the inhabitants of the image in your head. Art, the most skilled realm of magicians. The sheep mask called, having the head of the sheep, and producing four sickle-shaped arms, the same body being stretched out as long as a serpent, but its epidermis having verses and goths as a mukade rather than a serpent''s. The head of the sheep is about the size of a normal sheep, but the torso is thick as a serpent. The total length is quite long and seems to be over ten meters.


    "Oh, my God, I don''t want to be your friend."


    Jade husband casts a spell with laughter.


    A huge alien moves brilliantly, approaching at once packing an intermission with Tamao, waving two sickles on the right.


    "Destructive Desire"


    Yu Husband groaned pompously. The Jade Husband spell has already been completed and the surgery has been activated.


    Shortly before Tamao, the sickle stopped. Jade husband is blind to attacks against himself.


    "Is that manifestation? In your head, I imagine this monster will make the world a mess. Did you get illusion because you want to taste the image of destruction and the image of ruin? But... I don''t think they''ll understand that."


    Tamao was exercising the art of influencing the spirit on a sheep mask. I was spotting, amplifying and manipulating the greatest desire in him. But the spearhead, it''s not me. The Sheep Mask''s perception of Jade Husband had been erased.


    "Save it. I was wary if there were any traitors on my side, but I didn''t talk. For once, this technique is also profound in the use of valuable catalysts. Besides, I''ve never used it before. Glad it took you well. Well, there''s no later assignment, and there''s no compromise here."


    Waving gently, Tamao said, feeling quite tired. In keeping with the behavior of his jade husband, the mage of the sheep mask and the anomaly of the resident sheep head of the image all turn their backs on Jade husband.


    Already the sheep mask had come to fruition with Tamao''s puppet.


    "Now it''s easy to deceive. So, am I gonna be the big shot?


    Squirting, jade husband sitting on the ground.


    Jade smiled and dropped off the sheep mask and his servant as they entered the hall.


    Akeichi and Jun-san were fighting in the living room.


    The room is so big that it''s impeccable to move around. Sharp ichi was doing the hit-and-away of even escaping while hitting transparent crushes in a row. From a sharp point of view, in this limited space, this is the only way to fight. Besides, it''s a pretty roundabout.


    Eventually, Akeichi walked out of the room. I had no choice but to get hunted down by the impending Jun-san and escape outside the room dressed up.


    It is difficult to lock on once you escape because of indoor causes. Once in sight, lock on and then escape. And then we descend the transparent crush, and we escape again. Hit the hallway, go up the stairs, run around and fight.


    (Even if you continue to scrape desperately on a ranged attack, it''s almost pointless because of the jersey suit''s defense plus playback capability. But you''re troublesome and boring. It''s always been this repetition)


    In the chase around, Jun-san, who continues to eat transparent crumbs, was easy on this mess.


    From the point of view of sharp first, if they approach me, there won''t be a single clump. For once, Sharp One has another ability, but it is really a betting one if one way or the other, and it is now a bad trump card for the minute.


    A trump card is a kind of spell that disables the damage you eat by treating your opponent.


    As a condition for activation, you have to touch the target within ten seconds after you have taken damage, and the damage you have taken will be transferred to the point where you have touched the target, so you have to take great damage successfully and select the point where you will touch it successfully. If you screw it up, you''ll also find out who your abilities are, and they''ll alert you too.


    If you get fatally injured, and that makes you unable to move or lose consciousness, you will die as you are, and not the ability to use it as much as you would. It''s a trump card I don''t want to rely on.


    (If they bring it into melee, it''s a beating. If you eat an attack that kills you instantly in one shot, that''s out, and even if you can carry it with a fatal wound, if he can''t touch you, that''s it. And... even if you touched him... you have that playability, I highly doubt you can win with it. Hurry up... Yu has to come and support me to be good...)


    But Yu won''t come inside. Sharp Ichi also wonders if he may not be able to find it because of his escape.


    (In the limited space of indoors, mixing up to Yu with the Bull Village sisters for a two-on-two mix-up should be easy to support from Yu)


    Because of its narrow nature, Jun-san sees it as easy to get into Yu''s sight.


    Running down the hallway, I just encountered two familiar heads.


    I ran into the Bull Village sisters first. I don''t see Yu.


    I can''t even see Joon-san now, but he''s locked on, so I can see exactly what''s looming. I''m close.


    (It''s hard to keep this woman against you. Besides, if you two make fun of each other...)


    Holding out for just a few seconds or so also made the situation desperate.


    "It takes patience. I also need luck. Big enough to feel for a short time. ''


    Tamao''s fortune comes back to the back of his brain. I don''t feel like I''m hitting this situation right now.


    It''s locked on to Joonsan, so the only way to attack the Bull Village sisters is to face him with a hand-fist. Sharp One didn''t carry any firearms, no knives, none of the weapons.


    Sharply as he penetrated toward himself, Gaye and Maye rounded their eyes.


    "Are you coming with your bare hands?


    "Make it look that way, maybe you''re up to something"


    Maya gives a surprising voice, and Gaye squeaks calmly.


    Come to the wall, Spike.


    When the sisters muttered a short spell at the same time, in front of the sharp first, a wall of blue and white light appeared. And there are countless thorns growing.


    "Wall move." "Stretch, Spike."


    Then he responds to the sisters'' spell, and the wall of light slowly moves toward sharpness, and the prick stretches out a little bit.


    Jun-san appears from behind the hallway.


    "Definitely desperate... of, showed up at a good time"


    Sharp ichi put his hand on his glasses and chuckled damned.


    Yu appeared behind the Bull Village sisters.


    "Ah."


    The wall of light disappears. My sisters hum my voice and look back.


    (All right, good position. Even if I were to fight that sisters, Yu''s gaze would go in here. It means Yu can cover this one)


    I can see Jun-san with a gap in the battle with the sisters. He is a magician and may be resisted (resisted), but he has any chance.


    "Whoa, whoa!?


    Jun-san screamed. I can see that there is an intense force on me.


    Yu''s gaze captured Joon-san''s appearance. At that moment, Yu was activating the power to extinguish what he saw.


    (What is this?!? My whole body feels gone! It''s like my body... is going to be erased...)


    Jun-san trembles at the fear of death. I desperately resist the mighty power to erase my body.


    "So, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh." "No free viewing."


    Gaye and Asae rush before Yu''s eyes to appear a black board. Yu''s gaze is blocked, and the power of annihilation poured down on Jun-san is also released.


    Jun-san was sweating from all over her body and breathing rough. He desperately resisted and outwitted his body disappearing. If Joon-san had not been a magician, or my strong person, he would have vanished instantly at the time of Yu''s gaze.


    It would have been dangerous if it had lasted a little longer, Joon-san thinks. If I eat my current power again, I''m not sure I can lift it.


    "This won''t work anymore"


    A black board that comes out in front of you whether you turn it off or not. Try not to answer that at all, Yu said.


    A wall of recognition that automatically prevents bullets from falling within sight, previously used by Yu, is the force of the same principle. The black board made by the Bull Village sisters created a wall of recognition so that it automatically disappeared.


    As long as we are building the most recognizing wall of this automatic extinction, we cannot work the other forces of extinction because the superior gaze extinguishing ability is working all the time. In essence, it''s no different than being prevented, but the sisters don''t know that. I think my technique has been overthrown.


    "While it takes," "even if it''s a chicken, we have to keep protecting it."


    Gaye and Maye take a glimpse of Joonsan.


    "Like a coat that makes the killer''s handcuffs invisible" "Mosaic is the other way around"


    When you cast a spell, Joon-san''s body is covered with mosaics.


    Yu erases the mosaic. But with no interval at all, the power of extinction cannot be used continuously.


    "So fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh"


    Gaye casts a spell and again puts a mosaic on Joonsan.


    "I left defense to Gaye."


    Asae said, Only Asae''s face, was turned to her superiority. Maya is going to fight Yu.


    "No, I''m in charge of the attack, so Maya''s in defense."


    Gaye rebels and offers to change roles.


    "No. Stay focused on Jun-san''s amulet. I''ll be ready for the attack."


    "Hey Maye...... Ugh"


    To Maye''s decision, Gaye obeys reluctantly with a disgruntled face.


    Even if this happens to Yu, I can''t erase Joon-san''s mosaic. We have to fight Maye. I can also say that Gaye has sealed one of his sisters for having to worry about the mosaic.


    Yu''s gaze is pointed at the feet of the Bull Village sisters. I dug a hole in the floor and was going to drop it.


    "Fly, fly, but I won''t go around"


    However, when the floor is turned off and dropped, Maya, who was only able to spot the movement of Yu''s gaze, activates the technique of aerial flotation (revulsion) just before, and overdoes it.


    (I don''t want to kill you, but I just have to kill you now...)


    Yu made up his mind. Even if I hesitate, the sharp one will be killed. He said he had no choice but to overturn the policy he had set for the forbidden and erase the magic that supported the lives of his sisters.


    Yu sees the sisters, and with the intent to kill, erases the magic that the sisters are constantly wearing.


    The magic vanished once. but - the magic my sisters are always wearing just disappeared. Soon a new magic will overflow from your body again. I also realize that I need to erase all the magic that resides in my body, but my sisters have understood what I was trying to do.


    "The magic was wiped out." "That''s what I could do."


    Gaye and Maye mutter at the same time.


    "I finally know who Kako is."


    "Yeah. This kid can erase what he sees. Even the invisible."


    Now squeal properly off. I only knew that Yu''s gaze had a powerful power, but I didn''t know until this point what it saw was the power to extinguish it without question.


    It is a subtle mistake to be able to erase even the invisible. Something that cannot be captured by motion vision - even if you can erase flying bullets, etc., invisible gas, etc., cannot be erased.


    Meanwhile, Akeichi was asking how Jun-san was doing. Toshizo is currently hidden in the mosaic and stops, but he doesn''t know when and at what time to do it.


    Yu tries to erase all the magic that springs from her sisters'' bodies, but she was lightly resisted (resisted). Jun-san was a desperate resistance (resist), but Gaye and Maye look cool.


    But it wasn''t completely deactivated, and I just shredded it a little.


    "Even though you can erase what you see, power is power"


    "If you fight with force, you can erase it."


    Maye opened his mouth first, slightly late, said Gaye.


    It was an excellent way to activate the sight of extinction.


    "U-turn the space. What about Medusa, who saw her own face?


    By the spell of Maye, the space ahead is twisted and Yu is shown before Yu. It would be an attempt to expose Yu himself to his ability to gaze.


    But it doesn''t work. There''s no way it works.


    (That seems futile)


    Squeeze without putting it in your mouth.


    The ability of Yu does not always erase what he sees directly, but when he recognizes that he erases what is within his sight - the act Yu calls targeting - he can erase it. The power of extinction works in the space itself. Therefore, the capability can also be changed before it is activated.


    Since the power of extinction is not emitted from your eyes, it is almost impossible to turn it back on Yu himself or let Yu''s unexpected turn it off by mistake.


    Nevertheless, the distorted space prevents Yu''s gaze itself from being blocked.


    (But that mosaic... looks like my targeting is out of reach. Even though bullets that don''t show up in motion vision can be turned off. If you''re finally out of sight, you can''t.)


    A glance at the mosaic covering Jun-san, Yu thinks.


    "Oh, I came up with a good thing. Now it''s my decision to win."


    Asae punched him in the hand and said.


    "What... I don''t know."


    Gaye makes a strange face.


    "Do you want to come in if you dig a grave?


    Maye cast a spell and saw Yu''s foot. There''s a big hole in the floor.


    "Wow."


    Yu makes a small scream and falls into the hole. Asae gave me back the hand I used so often.


    "Yes, my win"


    Asaye grinning.


    "Dude..."


    Sharp Ichi, who was asking how things were going, groans.


    "All right, Jun-san, decide the battle"


    "Yes, sir."


    Encouraged by Gaye, Jun-san jumped out of the mosaic and struck sharply.


    "Blue Blade!"


    Jun-san screams and sticks out his knife.


    "Come on!"


    Sharp Ichi waves his arm and lowers the transparent crush. But Jun-san is already in front of me.


    Transparent crushing poured down on Joonsan, but the momentum barely stopped.


    Jun-san broke down, but pierced Sharply''s abdomen with a handknife. The knife is sticking straight up to the wrist and protruding from the back.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment"


    Sharp ichi touches Jun-san''s neck and laughs as she spits blood.


    When Jun-san pulled the knife out of Sharp-ichi''s body in surprise, Sharp-ichi activated his ability.


    If you touch someone within ten seconds of taking damage, the spell is that, where you touch it, Sharp One passes on all the amount of energy of the damage taken. High-risk trump card that after approaching your opponent, you have to take a degree of damage that won''t kill you with one blow. But it worked.


    There is a lot of blood coming from under Sharp One''s hand. Jun-san''s throat was crushed, his carotid artery severed, and his cervical bone was also destroyed.


    (Can we go? Or... no?


    Kenichi asks for a reaction.


    Shortly afterwards, all the bleeding flowed backwards into the body, and all the broken bones, crushed organs and severed arteries and throat skin were restored.


    "I still can''t..."


    Under the glasses dirty with blood, Sharp One narrows his eyes and groans.


    This ability of Sharp One is a form of spell, but if it is resisted (Resist), the damage will return to Sharp One again. But there''s no sign of coming back to Sharp First. The spell did activate, and Jun-san was cursed by it.


    But before Jun-san''s ability to regenerate, it was utterly pointless. I had a faint feeling of signs of that happening, but still hoped that if I gave him a fatal wound, I could do something about it. The result was futile.


    Sharp ichi broke his heart at that point. There''s nothing more I can do. He said he couldn''t do anything about it. No damage, but he was looking up at the ceiling while falling on the hallway floor.


    The slightest anticipation would be for Yu to crawl out of the hole, realize the fact, and instantly hit Jun-san with an extinct gaze, but it can''t be that convenient. In the first place, I''ve been blocked by scattered gaye and maye, and it''s unlikely Yu will give me a helping boat in the short time to see if there''s even a second before Jun-san''s attack arrives. In addition, Jun-san has endured Yu''s gaze once, and it is well thought that he will be resistant (resisted) again next time.


    "Oh, you''re here"


    But Jun-san did not immediately attempt to attack Akeichi. I was distracted by something else.


    The sheep mask of his brother and disciple appeared on the spot. Bring a monster with a long torso and four sickles on the parchment head, the product of the image. Behind the Bull Village sisters.


    The sisters also noticed a sheep mask. I thought you must have defeated Tamao and come as reinforcements.


    The murderous spirit of rising from the sheep mask quietly approaches the cow village sisters, not sharply, who did not realize that they had been directed at them, until close range.


    A sickle was freshly poked in the back of the sisters, pierced as it was, and the tip of the sickle, covered in blood from his chest, appeared.


    "Huh?" "Hmm?


    "Nah..."


    Neither Gaye, nor Maye, nor Jun-san, knew for a moment what had happened. I wasn''t expecting anything at all, such as a lamb head that was supposed to be on my side attacking me.


    The sickle is pulled out. Blood erupts from his chest and back, his sisters'' bodies leaning slowly.


    Jun-san ran past Sharp''s side in a fierce dash, hugging her sisters before their bodies fell to the floor.

 1247 32

    The magic of the Bull Village sisters is never all-powerful. I was fatally wounded, and yes, that can''t be over with healing either. Because it is magic in the first place, it is necessary to concentrate mentally, and it is impossible to heal one''s own mortal injuries with mortal injuries.


    "Blue Blade!"


    It was obvious that his brother''s disciple was being manipulated, but he decided he couldn''t do anything about it, and when Jun-san stood up holding his sisters with one arm, he put a hand knife on the neck of the sheep mask. Immediately after, the creature of the wool head disappears as well.


    Jun-san crouched on the spot and took off her helm, holding her sisters, looking down at her two faces.


    "Lies." "Even red snow?


    Gaye and Maye surprised by Jun-san''s actions.


    Sharp ichi had seen the end of it all, but Yu, with his head out of the hole, did not immediately understand what had happened after seeing the current tragedy, thinking for a few seconds before guessing.


    When Yu sees him crawl out of the hole, he wakes up sharp as well. But I''m not going to attack Joon-san or my sisters. Under the circumstances, I don''t feel like attacking you.


    "Not bad," "Not even rough."


    Two faces laugh as four eyes look up at Jun-san and spit blood out of his two mouths.


    It was an action I never thought I would take from my sisters, such as Jun-san caring for us and hugging us before we fell. I can''t help but be glad that Jun-san''s behavior makes me feel this way right now.


    "I don''t regret it." "It''s good to die for someone you like."


    The fatal injuries also paralyzed the pain, and on the contrary, the brain drugs overflowed to make them physically comfortable, and the two faces had the same form of grin.


    "Was I worth dying for...? I was just using you."


    Looking down at Maya and Gaye, whose life lights are about to go out, Joon-san asks with a smile.


    "I don''t expect anything from Jun-san" "Jun-san is evil, but still because I liked him unilaterally"


    "What did you like about me?


    ''Cause the first time I saw you, you looked at me and you let your eyes shine''


    Holding his sisters'' hand, Jun-san asked again, and the two answered instantly with their voices shut.


    "Others see the monster in person, they see it with their eyes." "Everyone else was pulling."


    "Oh...... I was thrilled to have such a funny kid. And she''s cute."


    "How glad that was for me" "Don''t tell me you''re cute to the face...... Illuminating."


    "That''s all, did you take the form of ending your life here?


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it." "That''s good again. No regrets."


    "No, I''m full of regrets..."


    To Maya''s dialogue, Gaye penetrated.


    "I can''t believe I''m talking about you guys. I just think of you as a tool. That''s pathetic."


    "I feel like I''m old or spiritually told by your child, Jun-san," "I want to hit you, but I don''t have that power..."


    "It''s funny when you two are having a bad dialogue like that again."


    When Joon-san laughed and shrugged strangely, releasing the hand she was holding, she put her hand in the shape of a hand knife.


    "Blue Blade"


    Quietly murmuring the name of the move, Jun-san stabbed his knife in the chest.


    On my own chest.


    In the midst of the surprise of four people, Gaye, Maye, Sharp One and Yu, Jun-san twitched inside her chest as she endured the pain, and as she searched for the regenerator, she pulled it out.


    (Hold it...)


    Toshizo prays, enduring pain and shock. You can''t die until you''ve transplanted the regenerator to the Bull Village sisters.


    Push the blood-soaked, silver-through, mysterious organ that fits in your palms into your sisters'' wounds without question.


    There is no guarantee that my sisters will have the ability to regenerate conveniently. But now I just have to bet on this.


    Seeing the blood flowing from her sisters'' chest wounds reflux, eliminating foreign objects mixed with the blood, and the wound closing, Jun-san slowly fell back, relieved.


    Gaye and Maye understood what had happened. My wounds healed, and Jun-san fell. In other words, he gave himself the regenerative function he had gained at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Cure." "Die. Die."


    The Bull Village sisters cast an improvised knitted spell, blocking Toshizo''s wound, but Toshizo remains down.


    "It''s no use. What I just put in you is like my other heart. I can''t live without it anymore."


    Remembering the explanation told Junko, Jun-san speaks.


    Jun-san was remembering the same feeling earlier. When I ate the vanishing gaze preferentially, I had the feeling that I was vanishing. And I still have it.


    Contrary to earlier, the Bull Village sisters now hold Jun-san and look down with four eyes.


    "Duh... why?" "You, such a character?


    "Because I''m a devil...... right. Because you guys seem so happy... I just wanted to taste it too. I don''t know what it''s like to die for someone you like..."


    It is sincere, but it was only part of sincerity.


    "Yeah...... I see. Sure, I feel better than I thought... Hehe... this is a happy death..."


    I die of happiness when I have done so scattered evil into the world and created plenty of tragedies. Aware that something so pleasant, refreshing and painful would happen, Jun-san was in the mood for her breasts to clear.


    (I''m done with that now. But, you know, I''m sure this will never go away. Those with the same heart soon appear. Or, you must be already there. The seed was sprinkled. It always sprouts. And the flower of intent to kill opens)


    Joonsan believes that those who hate the world, those who curse the world, and those who mock the world must wake up somewhere and kill and kill and kill and kill. I should have helped to encourage that awakening because I made my name known to the world.


    Even if I decay here, this world is made for someone to take over the will. Someone will be under their influence and have the same heart as myself. Whoever has the same heart as himself steps over the line. Do the same thing as yourself. That''s how the will takes over. That''s what Jun-san knows.


    "Fuck the rest of the world..."


    In a fading consciousness, Jun-san passed away, imagining herself giving the whole world a bluff.


    "Idiot to the end," "Idiot to the dialogue at the moment"


    In tears, the sisters hugged Jun-san''s body and whimpered.


    "It''s a bad ending."


    Sharp ichi groans pompously. Yu is coming next door.


    "The reality is, the righteous side of the world is not all about getting rid of bad people and congratulating them."


    Alongside Akiichi, Yu said he was stingy as he watched the crying Bull Village sisters.


    "It''s neater that way. A foe who worked scattered evil suddenly became a good guy, renouncing battle and cutting off his life for those he loved, like a beauty story, not a beauty story at all. From the standpoint of the murdered person or survivor, it is better to end with just a bad man being tragically killed"


    "Is it? Ah? I think I''d rather be now."


    "Can you keep that idea even if someone close to you is killed?


    Yu, who pinches the difference, sharp ichi will only have a slightly annoying face.


    "If you saved someone and died, I think it''s still better."


    ����


    You can tell by looking at it. The current situation was spoken of again, and Akeichi became more and more flashy.


    That would certainly have happened. But as for Sharp One, I don''t like the way he died.


    Eventually Gaye and Maye stop crying, wipe their tears and stand up, and look at Sharp One and Yu.


    "Don''t look like that"


    Turning to Sharp Ichi and Yu, the sisters told him with their mouths together. I wonder what I looked like to be spoken of such a dialogue, Akeichi thinks.


    "We don''t resent you."


    "I knew Jun-san was destined to be ruined"


    "That''s the fate. Still, we wanted to protect it. Even if I know. I wanted to change his mind."


    "If it''s a sin to cover Jun-san, we''re going to make amends."


    This time from Maye to Gaye in the order.


    "No, I don''t make amends. Gaye, don''t say anything unsolicited. If you''re treated like a sinner, let''s get out of here."


    "Huh? Is that what you''re saying here?


    Gaye smiles bitterly at Maye, who denies it with his face in his face.


    (Didn''t you two change Sumida''s mind? That''s why Sumida gave her life to Taurumura and the others...)


    Yu thought so, but I felt cruel to say it, and I couldn''t say it.


    "If I was in the same position as you guys, I would have done the same thing. Throw away justice and ethics and take the close ones. I... am not normal anymore. Ordinary people recommend turning themselves in, I guess, but I would never do that."


    "Oh, I won''t either."


    Sharp Yi speaks quietly and Yu agrees openly and sharply.


    "I will ask the people who have covered their targets not to ask. Maybe I''ll be okay."


    "Thank you"


    Listening to Yu''s words, Gaye and Maye smile powerlessly and drop their gaze again to Joonsan.


    Yu and Akiichi go silently through the sides of the Bull Village sisters and head outside the house, as shown.


    Later only the sisters were left behind.


    In the ceremonial hall in the basement of the hall, the bodies of Joon-san and the sheep mask were carried and put to bed side by side.


    In front of the body, the Bull Village sisters, Shirley and the pig mask stand side by side.


    "I''ve lost three disciples."


    Staring at the remains of the two, Shirley groans with a lonely face.


    Everybody''s convinced. Everybody made their own choices.


    "Right."


    To the words of Gaye and Maye, Shirley nods small.


    "We all wanted to be happy with the completion of the example technique, including Jun-san..."


    Shirley and his disciples spent over a year in development research, and there''s a lot of work to be done. I''ve been stuck and interrupted lately though.


    "That art of opening the gates to the other side of the universe, I want you to resume your research"


    "I agree with Gaye. Jun-san''s death made me unnecessarily motivated."


    "Okay. Good luck."


    At the request of Maya and Gaye, Shirley grinned and once again looked down on the remains of Joon-san.


    "The sorcerer''s remains are available for good catalysts and magic props. Let us make the most of their remains."


    "I don''t like disposable catalysts. It doesn''t look like it can be used without a body.


    "I agree with Asae." "The part wins early."


    "Then I''m in Jun-san''s heart." "Then I''m Jun-san''s spinal cord, eyeballs, brain, genitals and whole body skin."


    "Asae, too greedy..."


    Shirley laughs funny when she listens to her sisters talking in a mess at the same time. Meanwhile, the pig mask remains silent.


    "Let''s have a grand farewell ceremony with them tonight."


    That''s what Shirley says, and in an effort to get ready quickly, he opens the room shelves and takes out the various magic props inside.


    "Sorcerer''s funeral," "Jun-san goes to hell, so it''s pointless to pray for the best."


    I dropped my eyes on Joon-san''s dead face, and Gaye and Mae were just a little excited about chopping up and dismantling Joon-san''s body from now on.


    Three homicide clubs and two star charcoals were in front of the safe house reporting their respective battle results. Especially important are the reports of Sharp One and Yu, who saw the end of the target.


    "Did it end like that?"


    While listening to Junsan''s final period, Ryuji is concerned about Yu being dropped in the hole. I wonder what you would have done if the sheep mask that Tamao had manipulated hadn''t come.


    "I didn''t know my technique was the deciding factor. Hehe."


    Jade husband laughs at being good at it.


    "You... you seem to be good at it, but weren''t you forbidden to do the kind of spells?


    "No, no, no, even when it comes to spells, they''re just saying I can''t be vicious like that about spiritualization, resentment making, and if it''s all banned, I have no power whatsoever. I only know spells."


    He gets stuck in the good governance, and Yufu shrugs his shoulder.


    "Not in a shitty way, but the mission managed to accomplish it. That''ll do."


    Put your hands on your glasses, Sharp Ichi says, but not in earnest. There is still no excuse for the fact that the great villains have reached a happy end.


    "That''s right. You guys stay annoyed."


    "Okay, so let''s all celebrate our victory and tighten one bottle."


    Shortly after Yu, the leader, wandered, Yu Husband pushed his hands up in front of his chest.


    "That''s a little... I don''t want to..."


    "Say no."


    "I don''t like it because you''re a jerk."


    "Yes. Yamato Sosu"


    The three men, Yoshiji, Akiichi and Ryuji, immediately refused, responding only to Yu, and clapping ten beats with only Yu and Yu.


    "Ugh...... Without Yu, I would have felt terribly miserable..."


    "That''s what I thought."


    Taste the grief of the elderly floating in the midst of the young man, and the nagging Jade husband saw the heart of the Bodhisattva graciously.

 1248 End Chapter

    The day after the slaughter of Junso Sumida, at the headquarters of the Murder Club, the Under-Secretary of Defense Zhu Tang Chun Road visited.


    "The police seemed sorry. They wanted this one to fail."


    "Oh man, this is why I hate you. I don''t like either the organization itself. Pulling my leg off."


    In response to Zhu Tang''s report, Kettle Hill throws up abominably. That''s why Kettle Hill has always been a freelance journalist.


    "Be good at managing things so that they don''t happen in a murder club."


    "Aren''t you better at that kind of management?


    "Mr. Kettlehill is much older than I am, and Mr. Kettlehill is more apt because the face of the murder club is at a glance at Mr. Kettlehill, who once fought the murder club"


    "You''re not even much older. You''re not even ten years old."


    "I didn''t mean to, but I think so."


    "Well, I guess so."


    Laughing bitterly, Kettle Hill lights a cigarette.


    "The star charcoal also stood up, and I didn''t have to give an excuse to forces opposed to the assumption of spiritual defense by state agencies."


    "Nevertheless, if there''s ever been a major lapse, they''ll say you''ve seen it, like you''ve got a ghost neck?


    "It will. You can blame me from many places. However, if you can prove a little bit more and the murder club is a useful institution, it will be hard to talk."


    "That''s a tough way to get there. Well, I''ve moved all the ace guys in the murder club this time, and I want the rest of them to have real-life experience, so maybe you should keep turning the job around."


    The words of Kettle Hill today were told to me by Yu. The vast majority of the members of the murder club, with more than a hundred people, said they were all trained every day and enjoying their spare time. He was a strong enemy this time, so he squeezed a few sharply without taking extra casualties.


    "Mr. Zhu Tang. Hello ~"


    Yu shows up in the reception room because Zhu Tang said he was visiting.


    "Long time no see."


    Zhu Tang greets him with a loving laugh and without hesitation.


    (I can''t tell you about anyone else either, but this guy means something different from me, and you''re the type who doesn''t seem to be good with people. I used to come out with it and put it in a key position. I don''t know about the Ministry of Defense.)


    Look at Zhu Tang, Pot Hill thinks.


    "I''m a little worried. I''m here to talk to you in person, but how''s the murder club? Ah? Is it going to continue this time?


    "It is also active during the Shinjuku Spiritual Disturbance, and this time the victims were numerous, but I put on proper keri, so I''m fine. I''ll be turning the job around, and some loud people, but it''s my job to contain it, so don''t worry."


    "I was able to work well with the star charcoal people, but is there something I can do with them elsewhere in the future?


    "Of course I do. I''d like to avoid it if I could, but I''m sure there''s a way I can work with people who don''t feel comfortable about you."


    "That''s right. I thought so. Ah. Bye ~"


    Zhu Tang strangely dropped Yu off from the reception room.


    "I recorded it and took my word for it."


    Zhu Tang complains about the pot hill dialogue.


    "You were directing me outright. I don''t even know how she''s going to use what she''s saying, but in front of her, you better watch out."


    "Yes..."


    Though that''s what they said, it was Zhu Tang, who also felt like he couldn''t be more careful.


    Tamao went to the main house of star coal to meet the Lord''s brilliance in person and report the whole story until yesterday.


    Working with this murder club, even as a star coal stream, was notable. If it failed, it was because there was a fear that star coal, which quits national service and provides support for spiritual defence in a different stance than before, might be in a bad position.


    "They were fun people inside. It was a good stimulus. The old man''s mixing with the young man was resistant inside."


    "Haven''t you pulled his leg?


    As for Shining, it was that part that bothered me the most.


    "Oh, my God, are you curious?"


    Yu Husband laughs at Niyaniya because he is worried about Shining, who is ostensibly unfriendly.


    "Naturally. I''m the boss. You still pay attention to the people down there, don''t you?


    If I did it, I would show my prominent octagonal teeth and laugh back at the brilliance.


    "I think we''ve been fighting it right. I didn''t see the last battle in person, but you will win."


    "Right. What about the guys at the murder club?


    "Unlike the magician, I feel like a single-shot capable person, but a kid named Ryujiro Suzuki doesn''t know the bottom. Dawn Yu and the child are even scarier. I don''t know if I''m going to fall apart, so I''ll keep it a secret. I trusted him a lot."


    "Keh, I''m the boss. And you failed to report it? I don''t mind."


    Instead, it seemed bright to me that the strength of its mouth could be trusted.


    Ryujiro had him put in the complex devil and became Shirley''s apprentice.


    It was Ryujiro who hoped that there would be a rite of passage (initiative) to become a magician, but there was no such thing.


    "Weren''t you a student? Are you okay staying tonight?


    Ryujiro, who started training quickly, said he was staying at the Complex Devil headquarters, so he takes a quick confirmation.


    "I''ll skip -. Anyway, when I go to school, I don''t have anything to say except talk to my friends."


    "What about the family?


    "My father doesn''t come home much, so I''m fine."


    I just felt like I was stopping by a boulder, Shirley, and I don''t think it seemed like a lot.


    "Is that it? Aren''t you going home? ? Still here ?


    The Bull Village sisters show their faces in Shirley''s room and look and say at Ryujiro, who has become a new apprentice.


    "I''ll give you a special training tonight. I''ll skip school tomorrow."


    "Bad." "Don''t you worry about the people at home?


    "My father doesn''t come home much, so here''s an abbreviation - I want to be here now because I can''t help doing what I want most right now."


    "Still, you should skip as much as you can."


    Much like Joonsan, I heard Ryujiro''s dialogue now and thought Shirley, Maye and Gaye alike.


    "People are only people if they have restraints. Freedom is freedom only when it''s bound. ''


    Seeing Ryujiro, the Bull Village sisters say alongside each other.


    "In the end, people accept shapeless shapes. It''s what people''s minds make."


    There''s nothing good about being completely released from bondage.


    "But I''m sure the people who live in today''s society are bound at a distorted level. It''s past degrees."


    "I do not believe that it has passed"


    "Jun-san hated everything about society like that"


    "Jun-san mocked and ravaged such a society, never even considered it a sin, and died doing whatever he wanted."


    Gaye and Maye speak in turn, not simultaneously. Those were the conclusions of the Bull Village sisters at the moment, after seeing Toshizo''s last period.


    "Anyone who notices the excessive restraints of society - those who are unacceptable - falls into the back streets. Or... be just a criminal and get on your ropes. In Joonsan''s case, I think we''ve gone too far."


    Ryujiro is not familiar with Joonsan, but he cannot control himself or add or subtract him. He was a person who could not tell and did not know the limits. Therefore, he understands that this happened. Rather, it feels like it''s a miracle that you''ve been holding back.


    "It''s not a rampage, I''ve just kept it down until now." "I''m trying."


    The sisters waved and corrected the wear at the same time, but Ryujiro also considered the possibility.


    "A distorted (snoring) society will sooner or later reach its limits. into a critical state. I can tell you that Jun-san was the distortion itself. But this country is peaceful. An insecure country is where crime occurs because society has problems. This is too common sense. But the people of this country don''t even know that."


    Shirley talks his theories with ridicule.


    "I mean, society is sweet against criminals, right? To those who commit mass murders, it''s more about thanking them, apologizing, and trying to create a good society so that such murderers don''t get out as much as they can in the future."


    Laughing Ryujiro says, but Shirley didn''t know if that was meant to be ironic or serious. Before that, Shirley realizes that the dialogue Ryujiro has spoken has made her feel right, not abnormal, from the point of view of the average person.


    "Are you stupid?" "On behalf of Joon-san, a new idiot is coming."


    But the Bull Village sisters saw Ryujiro with Zito''s eyes, and Shirley felt complicated when they saw him uttering cold words.


    "Yikes, Chairman of the Wind Discipline Committee"


    The old man smiled and greeted me as Sanji was doing his job as a wind discipline commissioner, as usual, in front of the school gate at Earth School.


    "Good Morning"


    Good governance to meet. The person who threw away cigarettes before and Jun-san took an embarrassing precaution. They live around here, so we face each other frequently.


    Then a little while later, Sharp One came to school alone.


    "That''s unusual, you alone. Usually Suzuki...... even though I''m with Ryujiro"


    "He skipped today. I think there''s going to be more skimming. I walked into a complex devil."


    When Good Ji spoke, Sharp ichi said with his face up.


    He said, "It''s much more beneficial to wear magic than to study at school."


    Expect Shinji to say something about the student''s share, and say it ahead of time.


    "Is magic something you can master even at an older age? Most of the witchcraft and spells transmitted from ancient Japan are painful to learn from well-absorbed childhood."


    But Shinji''s interest was somewhere else.


    "Then I''d like to say I''ll try to learn too, but I can''t afford that much. I have a mission for star coal."


    In the wake of Shizuno''s gestures, good governance, who mastered other genres of witchcraft, had since become greedy in acquiring power. That''s why I was taught his original technique until I bowed my head to Shining.


    "Well, there''s going to be another fight between us and the star charcoal, and I''d appreciate it then. I may not be very reliable."


    "You''re never going to be such a coward."


    "In the end, it didn''t do much good this time. Negative, too."


    Sharp one with a masochistic grin.


    "Directly, not all results are visible. It''s connected to all the results because someone moved something. Everything that Akeichi has moved is definitely connected to the outcome. It''s not a mild decision to be useless. If the piece named you was missing, it might not have led to the outcome of this one."


    As he remembered the old man he had just met, Koji stated what he thought.


    "Bad consolation."


    Sharp Ichi smiles. But I don''t feel bad.


    "I''m not going to console you. I seriously think so. I just said what I think is true. Or if it doesn''t bear fruit this time, it''s not like there''s anything that leads ahead. There''s always something about what you move, what you feel."


    "Mm..."


    Keikichi roared, forced by Good Governance.


    "I didn''t expect you to preach like that... and I didn''t expect you to roar. I wasn''t underestimating you. By the way... don''t you have to work for Commissioner Kazaki?


    "Ah..."


    Kenji remembers Dejav when he is pointed out sharply and sees junior girls caring and working hard on their own.


    With good governance back in the role of Commissioner Kazaki on his ass, Sharp ichi was strangely lighter and in a sunny mood as he crept through the school gate.


    36 Let''s Play With Bad Mages End

 1249 Four Preambles

    "Takeda, Umezu is calling"


    Kaori Takeda, who was sleeping in her own seat in the back street section of the euthanasia police station, was woken to the end of Matsumoto, a detective in the same section, to look at the clock and then rammed into her desk not too much again in despair and sorrow. It was over five minutes past midnight.


    "At last, this is the time..."


    "Huh?"


    "Today, I... Birthday"


    To the surprised Matsumoto, Kaori answers groaning.


    "Heh, congratulations"


    "Congratulations. It''s finally thirty."


    Summoning toward Matsumoto, who speaks of social-decreed praise, Kaori leaves the room in abusive footsteps and heads to the washroom.


    Wash your face and look at your face with a shine.


    "Hmm... this is the face of the woman who turned thirty..."


    I have more eyes for a hairy, habitual hair, a complex from childhood, than for my sleepy face. I''ve been acting weird and semi-long, even if they tell me to cut short because I have a lot of habitual hair. There is also a means of putting on a straight perm, but when I feel like I''ve lost it, I''ve been acting weird and leaving it like this.


    As a result of sticking it up and staying alive, Kaori lives in this place.


    On my way to the interview room, I see it because I''m getting an email. It''s from a friend.


    Happy birthday. It''s already thirty, so it''s time to get married for real. Everyone else has it but you, so don''t rush it. ''


    "Shut up. Shut up. This one''s been an unusual way of life since I was a teenager, and even though I can only live that way. But if I lived a normal life, I''d feel like I''d lost."


    Seeing an all-you-can-say message from a friend with a rough personality, Kaori is abominably evil.


    Kaori opens the door to the interview room, causing her to recruit harsh. I smell the burning smell of meat I''m used to sniffing.


    Hey, are you here?


    An assistant director of the back street section of the euthanasia police station, Umezu Kwangju, raised his face as he pushed Hansan Tsui into the nostrils of a man who fell on his back to the floor of the investigation room.


    "This guy''s got guts inside. I''m a little tired, so change it. You''re better at it."


    "The last word is too extra, damn annoying"


    When he snaps the handa from Umezu''s hand, Kaori sticks the empty hand into the suspect''s man''s mouth and picks his front teeth with his thumb and index finger.


    "Ugh!


    A man raises a strange voice. When Kaori pulled her hand, she had two upper anterior teeth, pulled out of her roots.


    "Yes, keep your mouth open. Don''t hurt me."


    Saying in a carefree voice, Kaori becomes a horse rider over the man, and when he puts his hand in the man''s mouth again, he scratches open the man''s mouth with only two thumbs and index fingers of his hand.


    The man desperately tries to shut his mouth, but Kaori''s thumb and index finger are not even frightened.


    "Disinfected and cuddly. Even if there''s no anesthesia, if it''s a boy in the back street, I can put up with it."


    "The injuries are broken!


    Where his front teeth are removed, Kaori smiles and presses Hansan.


    "If it won''t heal if you pull out all your teeth, now treat your lips ~"


    While the smell of the meat that I am used to sniffing can come in, while doing the familiar work, I recall that today was my thirtieth birthday.


    "Yes... this is me now. It''s my real... Losing anything, every day I keep sticking and living and doing all this, thirty ways if I realize it. Pa, pa, pa, pa, pa, pa.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Kaori sing from a smile to a vain face, Umezu turned suspicious.


    That''s the current story.


    Euthanasia City. An industrial zone. 8pm.


    A warehouse lined up. Its lights are almost out. It doesn''t look popular in the warehouse, but it can''t be. They must be here. I guess I keep the lights from leaking.


    Those who are in darkness at night, more than one. They come out of an unlit warehouse. I''m carrying big baggage.


    Adonis Adams signals with his gaze to the other person lurking in the shadow of the warehouse across the street. I already have a gun in my hand.


    On the other hand, the other party, Makoto Aizawa, is at first glance hands-free. Of course he would be sneaking a gun in his nose, but now he''s not willing to let it out yet.


    Truth rushes without sound. Jump out onto the road and run to the shade of an empty container to hide yourself. I approached the luggage carriers at once.


    (Indistinct)


    Adonis squeaks in his mouth. At the same time, I feel reliable.


    This job can''t just kill the target. We have to suppress the evidence that we''re carrying the bumps.


    True is an infrared camera from close range, and it is the role to reflect it. Adonis supports from afar. It shouldn''t be Adonis'' turn yet, but think about what if, and be ready to buzz off whenever you want.


    Fu and Adonis looked further beyond the men carrying the container.


    Shadows are moving from the shadows. Pass on the shield in the same way.


    Adonis doesn''t panic otherwise. Because I''m on your side. The person is Adonis'' client. The client himself works, and the fact that he wants manpower makes the truth speak first, asks if there is an arm-written doomsday, and the truth is how he deduced Adonis.


    (I heard that guy has a long battlefield experience, it''s certainly a futile move)


    That''s what I thought. Arrow tip, I got in touch through the Inc.


    "The shooting over here is over. I''m going to infiltrate with Lei Lei Lei Lei.


    "Be careful. Go."


    In response to a true report, Adonis returned a word and began moving.


    "Do I have to put up with seeing chest shit bad sights from here on out"


    ''That''s the kind of directive, isn''t it? I know how you feel, but keep it down.''


    ''You can''t cover it. Look at the scene where people are being killed in front of you, don''t help. Just shoot or something...''


    "Well, to be honest, I''m not sure I can handle it either."


    True and Lei''s conversation reaches Adonis'' ear as well.


    Even if you look at a different murder scene, you have to overlook it just by filming it. Taking evidence of the scene first is a must for this mission, but Adonis was secretly relieved that he did not have to take charge of the clerk.


    A bum carried by a few men. That''s the truck I plan to get on. It was Adonis''s role to find out where that was going.


    I saw two cars coming from across the street on their way to a motorcycle that Adonis had left away.


    (In a place like this? What car? And as if I had signed up, now at this time......)


    I had a bad feeling. Adonis reports about the car towards the incarnation.


    ''I also checked from this side. It''s not good. It''s the police.''


    True reports. I checked on the familiar detective in the back street division.


    ''I mean, I went into it with dignity... Those guys......''


    Li Lei makes a crying voice. At this point, it seems that this plan has become completely uncle.


    "Oicolar! Police! Don''t move!


    "Whoever moves will be butchered! You made a move! Dead!


    An anger heard over the radio between True and Lei. And gunshots.


    "You shot him to death?


    ''One person was shot through the head. Backstreet Division. It''s their stone that starts by killing and freaking one person out and losing his temper to the blade. "


    True answered Adonis''s question. Adonis reminds me a little of my hometown when it''s like America.


    "Hey, they found us, too."


    ''Better not resist. Adonis needs to get out of there somehow. If you find him, don''t point him at the blade. "


    "Ok...... Pray for the best."


    Half joke, half serious Adonis says, got on the bike.


    That was three hours ago.


    That was twenty years ago.


    The Hongmori Evening Moon "Tsuruyuzutsu" saw the death of Song Grandfather, and at its tragic end, his heart trembled and became traumatized.


    My great-grandfather simply died of life expectancy. Thin, sleepy, no longer accepting meals, feces and urine drooling over diapers, sobbing that all over my body was sore and painful day and night, I cried and complained that I wanted to meet my father, who had gone on a mission and my grandfather, who had lost his life on a mission many years earlier.


    My great-grandfather was a strict figure, and he reigned as an absolute authority among the Hongmori family as the oldest senator who had long supported the Hongmori family.


    Such a song grandfather, when he died, exposed himself so miserably, tormented himself to death.


    It''s lifespan, so I can''t help it. My family and relatives said the end of the human period was like that. But the Evening Moon, it was unacceptable. And fear left me as a trauma.


    Sure, I can''t help dying. But I will not suffer and die like that for as long as possible. That''s all I want to avoid, I think so. Not really, the Evening Moon changed my way of life.


    Sunset Moon chose to live fighting for himself. It was also a way of life to die. I don''t want to say no to Tenshou or anything. I''m not even willing to kill myself. The ideal is - I want to build myself to the extreme, and then fight and fight and fight through, and go around with even stronger enemies, and fight and die after exhausting my dying power. The Evening Moon becomes seriously so desirable.


    The heirs of the Hongmori family, who inherit Hongmori Flow Swordsmanship, are required to serve as escorts to the Lord of Star Charcoal Flow Witchcraft for generations. But the Evening Moon renounced the seat of the heir of Hongmori Stream, abandoning Hongmori and choosing the path to live on the back street.


    Rainbow Forest''s role as an escort to the star charcoal lord is not to live or die for himself. That was what I was unhappy with in the evening and moon.


    Twenty years to keep even throwing yourself in the training ground for such a will to just fight and die for yourself.


    Even now, the Evening Moon is still alive. Even his enemies, powerful enough to threaten his own life, patrolled him again and again. There have been many extraordinary battles. But the Evening Moon is alive.


    The Evening Moon is terrified. To survive like this and die on a tatami without losing your life in battle. Being like that song grandfather...


    "I like Takeda."


    It''s not the first time you''ve been confessed by a heterosexual, and whoever they are, if they can hit you with serious feelings, your mind will be tempted.


    But I can''t accept it very much for Kaori right now.


    Kaori''s heart was deeply broken. Kaori wonders if he doesn''t understand how he feels about that. And if I can''t help it, I''m giving up.


    "Thanks...... But even if they say that now... it''s very unacceptable... Sorry......"


    This was the dialogue that I intended to take care of not hurting as much as possible, looking down at that boy, who was much shorter than I was and much younger - who I still thought was about to be in elementary school if I went through.


    "Oh yeah hey...... I''m some kind of terminal parsley, I''m still small, I''m retarded, I don''t have a clue..."


    That''s not what I wanted to say, but I don''t have that energy in Kaori right now.


    I cleaned up after the other day''s fight, but there''s still a smell of blood in Azit. There is a lot of blood in the smell of that blood from those who will never return.


    Kaori is conscious. He said that some of this smell died covering himself. That some of them were in love with me.


    In a state like this, which is going to break my heart, I feel confessed and still happy, but it can''t be accepted.


    The boy left the room crying. He also went to special grades, he said, and he was a little retarded in wisdom, and he looked greatly at it, as he had no choice but to lack consideration for others.


    "Sorry... nothing about you, I don''t hate you..."


    After the boy left, Kaori apologized again.


    That was thirteen years ago.

 1250 1

    The backstreet division, which must exist in the dark city police station, is called the backstreet division of the Criminal Division, but in fact, it is an antagonistic department that is almost independent of the Criminal Division.


    Since the existence of a back street was derived in this country, superviolent institutions were also needed, with the power to contain it. To this end, a backstreet division was set up, especially by gathering a selection of elites.


    1: 30 p.m. When Kaori Takeda went to work and entered the back street classroom, the first thing I noticed was the appearance of a beautiful woman over two metres tall, in a seat near the entrance. She looks like a woman, but she just looks. The inner flavor is a man, and a cyborg.


    "Takeda, you said you bunged the suspect Hoshi last night in interrogation?


    No one in the back street knows its name. Ashiya Kurodo, the strongest police officer, smiles and speaks out. By the way, a bun is a hidden word for a corpse.


    "The rogues are too weak these days. I was shocked to death before I sang. That''s not my loss. Bad weak suspect."


    To be clear, Kaori looked behind the back street classroom. Singing, by the way, is a criminal term that means confessing. It''s not just the police, it''s the residents of the back street who use it.


    Looking at the corner of the back street classroom, Matsumoto is assigned to the back street section for the first year, and is seated in the front. Prior to that, there was a Umezu optometer on the top of the Buddha.


    "Now what did you do?


    Come closer, Kaori speaking to Umezu.


    "The guy in the back street I took care of brought this for you. Oh, thank you for your trouble in a good way."


    Umezu wrapping an empty confectionery box with a flashing face.


    "Then he took it and ate it all by himself. So, there''s no report for me."


    "He''s like a bad kid in junior high."


    Black Dou laughs.


    "Chi, no. Yikes. I just accidentally forgot."


    "You didn''t forget while you ate the contents. You thief."


    I heard Matsumoto''s excuse, and Kurodo stunned me.


    "No, listen to this guy. I''m more frightened."


    "What?


    Kaori asks Umezu, who hits Matsumoto with a cold gaze.


    "Umezu, I don''t like sweets, so I thought I''d take them anyway, and when I realized it, you could eat them all. And if I forgot to report it, Umezu found the confectionery box and asked me... Wrong order of eating. Misunderstood."


    "No, that''s a matter of common sense before the misunderstanding... You lose at a time when you don''t have common sense. What kind of education did you grow up with?


    I heard Matsumoto''s excuse, and Kaori was also stunned.


    "Ugh, don''t insult even our parents."


    "You don''t have to insult me, I want to suspect you."


    Kaori sighs at the rebellious Matsumoto.


    "Hey, don''t be mad at me. Let me hear it. Wasn''t it because Takeda killed him?


    In the words of Black Dou, Kaori makes a light and sinister face.


    "Sure, ''Dignity of Meat Chunks'' and I are the cause, but I''m not going to confuse you with public or private. I don''t think it''s a bad public/private confusion, though. If you want to confuse public and private, I''ll give you the proper permission, and I''ll talk to you. And I can''t ask you not to get mad at me. It''s not a loss to be angry."


    "Then you can be angry, but this Yama is pretty big. In addition to the two organizations that have plagued us so far, we are even involved in the Chinese Mafia, which has been out to this city of euthanasia in recent times. We need to get these guys all covered up. Suppress the evidence and arrest the current offender (Gentai) or something like that. Among them��"


    "Because there is no untrained. They... they''ve already stepped off the road."


    Become a dark face and throw up the scented seedlings. When I lied, I thought both Kurodo and Umezu.


    "There were no members of the Meat Chunk Dignity in the first place. Well, neither the dignity of the meat chunks nor the" secure incision "ever worked in deep places and showed their tails inside."


    Umezu told me to bring the scented seedlings.


    I''ve done a lot of investigating, but it was about the bottom line at best to get caught. It finally managed to contain one of the safety-incision plants last night.


    The factory of organ-trafficking tissue, Safe Incision, is where organs are removed. And the reassuring incision, from the human trafficking tissue Dignity of the Meat Chunk, buys the ex of the organ - that is, the human. Until now, it had been found out.


    It is one crime that the police cannot overlook, whether it be trafficking in human beings or organ trafficking. Even the backstreet rule forbids it from the center for once, but as the center, it leaves it to the police side not to be so disturbed as to disturb the order of the backstreet itself.


    "Well, if you let them grab their tails easily, they''ll lose their business. I''m not always ahead of the police."


    I say that the scented seedlings don''t seem interesting.


    "So Takeda, who trained them, is in the shape of losing to them."


    Kaori stares at Kuro Dou, who jokes and says:


    Before becoming a detective in the Backstreet Division, Kaori Takeda was a resident of Backstreet and the first leader of the dignity of meat chunks. At that time, it was not a human trafficking organization, it was just a wholesale organization, but after the seedlings had left, the operation had become tight, and it had fallen into an outer path that was even repelled in the back street: trafficking in human beings.


    To this end, until now, the dignity of the meat chunks has not shown its tail inside, so much so that there have been rumours that Kaori may be selling information within the police.


    From Kaori''s point of view, it''s a double joke. First of all, I''m not running information around. And the dignity of meat chunks originally made wholesale a business. It''s natural not to show your tail because the brokering industry, which also stands between shitty businesses and establishes without leaving a trace, is your predecessor''s organization. Because he''s a professional to hide his tail and footprints.


    But Kaori secretly suspects that there are other reasons why they can''t grasp any traces at all.


    "There was not a single constituent of the dignity of the meat mass, and only Chinese mafia and reassurance incision constituents were on the scene. Until now, neither their commercial site nor the factory where the organ removal was to be carried out had been found, but suddenly there was talk. You know what this means?


    Umezu asks. Of course, I understand Kaori and Kurodo.


    "Of course I don''t know"


    Matsumoto answers with his chest stretched.


    "We''ve been partners before, and between the dignity of the meat mass and the secure incision, there''s been a crack."


    "Huh? How do you know that much?


    "No, how can you not know? There were no constituents of the dignity of meat chunks at the scene. And what kept escaping police investigations until now was the work of meat chunks of dignity. So, all of a sudden, the information leaked, until the police came in with the word, so naturally that kind of answer would be guided -"


    "I see, I see. So you mean the betrayal of the dignity of the meat chunks. I see. Think about it."


    Matsumoto nods, yeah, to the scented seedlings that explain the annoying smell.


    "I can''t even say it''s a betrayal of the dignity of a meat hunk."


    Kaori denies Matsumoto''s words.


    "Right. Betrayed earlier could be a reassuring incision. So the dignity of the meat chunks also came to mind, maybe trying to make the deal grandpa. Either way, this could be a war."


    Umezu also agreed with Kaori, but did not understand why that would be the case for Matsumoto.


    "Can you say it''s already been a war? You have noticed that both the reassuring incision and the Chinese mafia of the dealer are the work of the dignity of the meat chunks."


    Kurodo said.


    (I wonder why that happens... But when I ask you again, you''re going to hate me again. All right, here''s one thing, don''t ask, don''t think about it, I''ll guide you through the answers)


    The detectives continue their conversation without anyone knowing that Matsumoto has such a grievous resolve.


    "If they kill each other and reduce the number, we''ll save ourselves the trouble."


    "It can''t be that good, then you didn''t have to step in last night"


    Kurodo and Umezu say.


    "It''s a form that turned out to be danced to the dignity of the meat chunks, but this is not our loss. Now you should dance what they want. If the reassuring incision and the Chinese mafia Hate turn to the dignity of the meat chunks, they also get a chance to grab the tail of the dignity of the meat chunks. They seem to have information that the police don''t know."


    It was a scented seedling to say so in my mouth, but in my heart, I couldn''t help but be angry when I thought that the meat-chunk dignity people were just giggling at the fact that they had been able to use the police.


    "Can you swim two tissues...? Give the bumpy guy a gap to get away with, let him get away on purpose, and monitor the two organizations?


    That''s what I was gonna say.


    Kaori laughs at Umezu''s suggestion.


    "Yesterday, by the way, they were wandering around unrelated people."


    Former Juvenile Division police officer Kawashi Fahao, who was recently assigned to the Backstreet Division, raised his voice from the back seat. The Juvenile Division is alleged to be excessive and several have been transferred to the Backstreet Division.


    "You''re not irrelevant at the time you were wandering. True... there''s another one."


    and Umezu.


    "The guy''s already checked. Li Lei, deputy captain of the Chinese secret task force, is particularly brilliant and troublesome."


    Kaori reports.


    "Hey, True, why were you there yesterday?


    Kurodo makes a real phone call.


    "Trade Secrets"


    "Oh? Are you sure you don''t want to be a cop? Do you mind if I take a dump on the Backstreet Division, which also attracts crying kids to shock them to death?


    "If I''m benevolent, whoever he wants to talk about, he''s all over the place bragging about what''s going on in the backstreet section, right?


    To Black Dou, who jokes and says, true returns with his usual pale voice.


    I don''t think it''s pure child entanglement.


    I don''t know.


    "What was your relationship with the guy you were with?


    "It''s old fashioned."


    "Ashiya, are you stupid..."


    Umezu opens his face and gives him a gesture to hang up.


    "Well no. I''ll call you if anything happens again."


    "But I won''t tell you anything."


    Hang up the phone, Kurodo sees Umezu.


    "What a fool."


    "There''s no way the truth is going to take a leak. On the other hand, if I call him, the guy I was with will get some information on this one. I wanted to make sure you had it before then."


    "Even if not, I also see the police stepped in that spot, and I don''t really think they''re going to divulge any information about us, either, instead of not divulging it. Unless you''re pretty close to Lei."


    Kurodo argues against Umezu''s words.


    "Truth is, it won''t be useless to interrogate him, so let''s give him a random companion named Li Lei, Nindo. If you resist, hurt him to the point where he won''t die, then carry him."


    Umezu sets the policy. Existing police rules, laws and common sense do not apply to the Backstreet Division, although it strenuously transcends the scope of the arbitrary accompaniment. The application of law and common sense is knocked in as sweet.


    "True interrogation, I wish I''d tried. Too bad."


    Scented seedlings with evil smiles.


    "Nothing extra. We need to make progress by the time the chief gets back. I''ll give you some results."


    Umezu said. Amongst detectives in the back street section of the euphoria bureau, Umetsu is feared both by the residents of the back street and by the same commissioner, but the only one who can''t get his head up is the head of the back street section. It''s not a position, it''s a human glance.


    "Ah! Okay, ah!


    Suddenly Matsumoto clapped his hand and shouted, so all the police officers who were in the backstreet class reacted, paying attention to Matsumoto.


    "In other words, the reassuring incision, disregarding the dignity of the meat chunks it had brokered, tried to keep the cost down by buying people directly from the Chinese human trafficking mafia. So, when the dignity of the meat chunks that were between the two organizations got angry, and they stopped covering up, and drooling information, that''s what happened."


    In response to what Matsumoto was good at, the police officers in the back street classroom stand up one after the other. And they all stared at Matsumoto with a jitty eye with no expression, applauding him in unison. Someone distracts him and flushes him down to the BGM of Fanfare.


    "This... is a form of bullying, isn''t it?


    Matsumoto shrugged as he nodded in a crying face.

 1251 2.

    Li Lei "Lei Lei" belonged to the Chinese secret agent unit "Brick" lurking in Japan was tasked - to grasp evidence that a certain mafia in Japan was trading with the Japanese human trafficking organization "Dignity of Meat Chunks" and was selling those who had been taken in China to Japan.


    In doing so, it is this time that the liver will have some of the supporting images in place. For whatever reason, the target mafia is a honeymoon companion to a certain senior government official, and the purpose is also to hang the person.


    Those bought in the dignity of meat chunks will now be sold to organ-trafficking tissue, Safe Incision. I know what that means.


    It''s an intermediately hard task to photograph the mafia''s dealings with the dignity of the meat chunks, the dealings with the dignity of the meat chunks and the secure incision, the hauling and evidence of the sold ones, and even the organ removal of the sold ones. Especially bad was the part where the sellers were killed and their organs removed, just shoot without help.


    But in order to end the roots of great evil, it is necessary. The opponent is also quite a big player, so we must gather solid evidence.


    After the shooting, several members of those organizations were also caught and sent to mainland China. To bear witness to them.


    In this hard task, Li Lei decided that the brick soldiers should not use it until the last tightening. Hire outsiders, come as few elites as possible, and try to put them in at the end.


    There is a reason for that decision. At present, the dignity of the meat mass, the secure incision and the mafia have been marked by the police. Besides, the residents of the back street are afraid, they are in the back street section of the euthanasia police station.


    If you put bricks in here, it will be very tricky. As a worst case scenario, it is also possible that brick agents will be caught.


    Therefore, it was the last time I had bricks move - if possible, I caught a few members of the two organizations, narrowed them down only when transporting them, and until then I decided on a policy of moving only by myself and those outside who seemed to be trustworthy.


    But from the very beginning, I failed a great deal. All I could photograph was how I carried the container from the outside. I also planned to shoot the container and its contents, but this doesn''t help.


    "You''re not about to go back to the mundane, are you? That''s about a hundred minus. You don''t have to be a little bit. Maybe it''s all your grandpa..."


    teasing his beard, Li Lei said with a face like he chewed up a bitter bug.


    ''So, what are we going to do?


    The truth asks over the phone.


    "I don''t have a choice, so I''m going to investigate in the tunnel over here. ''Cause it might take a while... I don''t know if I can keep Truth and Adonis waiting until then."


    ''No, I don''t mind. I''ll give you a hand, don''t hesitate to call me.''


    "I don''t appreciate it. Then that''s what I''m saying."


    Hang up the phone with True and call Adonis next.


    On the other hand, Li Lei narrowed his eyes when he saw a ramen shop stall appear in front of him. I was waiting for this stall.


    "I''m still getting ready."


    Sitting back in a stall chair, the shopkeeper says with a bitter laugh. Is the age in the late forties or something? He looks nice.


    "Ask for your reputation. Heard my countrymen are working hard in nearby and far away places."


    When Lei Li smiled deeply and spoke in Chinese, the stall owner had a strong face.


    "Was it Tibet you were on assignment? Is that Uyghur or South Mongolia?


    Li Lei lifts his hand gently with a smile and controls the shop owner, who changes his blood phase and pulls out his knife.


    "Take it easy. Not the enemy. I''m just here for information. I''ll pay you, and I''ll give you other conveniences."


    Lei told the Chinese People''s Liberation Army deserters who would stay in Japan.


    "It''s not unusual for me to be like you. He can''t stand the slaughter to crack down on the rebellion, and he runs away from the army. They''ve been around since the last century. And now and in the past, one of the best places to escape is Japan. Now that the national transport is cut off, it''s convenient, right? There''s even an organization of vendors who arrange for their acceptance."


    "I can trust what the operatives say."


    "I''m telling you, you''re just missing it because it''s convenient for our activities, right? Much of it is known for its location. I can always be solemn if I want to. We just don''t have that kind of job, and even if we do, we can squeeze it. There has never been a directive for the solemnization of deserters. There''s so much more that needs to be done. For example, a mafia opponent."


    Many Chinese mafias use Japan as a hideout. The weakening of these mafias is one of the tasks, said operatives lurking in Japan. Retaining the executive rank in particular and stopping the flow of gold and supplies is an extremely important mission.


    "You had a Mafia broker''s guide, too, so you can erase the past and live in it now. There''s a connection, and that''s a lot of information coming in, right? There''s got to be a job request from the mafia. For example -"


    Li Lei names the mafia connected to the store owner here.


    I can''t sell them.


    Shop owner who shakes his head with a pale face and refuses.


    "What I want is not information about the guys connected to you. It''s information about the mafia that has recently extended its legs to Euthanasia City. Naturally, you know that, right? Whatever you do, you''re looking for them on the orders of an organization based in the city of Medicine Buddha."


    Li Lei talks gently, but the shopkeeper shudders and doesn''t even try to answer. But Li Lei saw that there was one more push.


    "They''re selling human beings to Japanese backstreet organizers. the native...... many of these children are not even old. Can you just leave me alone? I don''t want to leave them alone."


    "Okay."


    Deciding to do so, the shopkeeper resolutely provided Li Lei with information.


    A group of men and women stood in front of Li Lei where Li Lei finished eating ramen and stood up the stall. We''re both in suits. And Li Lei saw that he was handsome together.


    Kaori Takeda and Matsumoto were finished in the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department.


    "Should I help you, too?


    Matsumoto speaks to Kaori.


    "I don''t want it. I''m good enough on my own. And if you help me, I feel like I''m losing it completely."


    "What do you mean��"


    Kaori says in a cold voice as she lifts her hair full of habits. Shiitake Matsumoto.


    "Lieutenant Li Lei of Brick, right? This is Euthanasia Police Department, Backstreet Division. Will you accompany me adultly and arbitrarily?


    Kaori speaks almost with a stick reading as she shows the police notebook.


    "Such a killer, I don''t care if they tell me to accompany you arbitrarily..."


    Li Lei giggles slightly as he jerks off his beard.


    "Yes, with rejection. And obstruction of justice and. Finally, the crime of obscene coercion is added."


    "Dude, how does that happen..."


    "Mood"


    Li Lei, who is out of line. Shortly after Kaori answered briefly, she filled in an intermission with Li Lei at once.


    (Fast...... And sharp. You''re pretty used to fighting)


    After watching Kaori move, Li Lei also immediately enters combat mode.


    Kaori rolls out her left hand knife. The aim is not the steeple, but Lei''s right arm. Li Lei guessed that he was going to capture them without killing them for once, but that''s why he couldn''t possibly shut up and take that attack.


    It was meant to be half-baked, but blood was gushing out of Lei''s right arm.


    (Are you planting a blade in your hand? Or is that the blade of your chi?


    While I sensed my arms cut thoroughly, Li Lei looked at Kaori''s knife and found out it was the former. My hands are deformed. The length of the finger other than the thumb is more than doubled and turned into four blades.


    Furthermore, it has been transformed into metal even near the base of the finger.


    Now shake your right leg, Kaori rolling out a kick. The aim is Li Lei''s left leg thigh.


    Li Lei jumped backwards. Because the blade was planted again and I was wary that a longer attack on the reach would fly.


    The reading was in full swing. The right leg knee of the incense seedlings, the sides of the tibia, the ankles, the heels, and like a decadent knife from various places, countless blades were flying out toward all angles. The shapes of the blades vary, with some curved, some straight knives, and some with gizzards like a scarecrow. Naturally, I''m breaking through clothes and shoes.


    "Too bad."


    Scented seedlings with a distorted grin and whining as they raised their right leg full of blades.


    In that position, Li Lei predicted that the kick would come again, but it was different. All the blades on Kaori''s right leg pulled into her leg, lowering her leg to the ground, while Kaori protruded her left hand, open to the shape of a par, towards Li Lei.


    The epidermis in the center of the palm of the left hand opens and becomes a circular hole. It looks like there''s glass in the hole.


    Shortly after Li Lei jumps to the side, the released laser beam burns off the guardrail and puts a cut in the asphalt.


    Li Lei was stunned to see a substitute that would not have been realized anywhere in the modern world''s military, a small high-output laser weapon that could be incorporated into the human body. It''s as if the inhabitants of the comic book world had appeared in front of them.


    There are many problems with weaponizing laser beams. Clearing the problem of attenuation of power by the atmosphere, for example, would require high-output power from energy sources, but how exactly are they cleared? Violently mysterious.


    Kaori Takeda is one of four Cybork Cops in the Euthanasia Police Station, whose fighting power is even higher among the monstrously elite Euthanasia Police Station. He was the fifth best fighter in the rankings.


    Once again, Kaori stuffs her distance from Li Lei with her sadistic grin.


    (This woman is troublesome too, but she has two enemies. I don''t think the guy over there is stronger than this woman, but if he''s a detective in the back street section, he''s definitely got a lot of power)


    As well as engaging, Li Lei, who decided it was difficult to escape, raised his hands gently.


    "Surrender"


    To Li Lei''s word, the motion of the scented seedlings stops and becomes the top of the Buddha.


    "You can do that, too, can''t you? Shit. Oh, I wish I could resist... I thought I''d enjoy it for the first time in a long time... Damn......"


    Towards Li Lei, who renounced the battle, Kaori, who speaks of dissatisfaction, stopped the attack, wondering whether it would be appropriate to wave the opponent who surrendered after being irresistible.


    Matsumoto, treat him.


    "Yes..."


    Kaori commands me, and Matsumoto runs to Lei to take his wounded hand.


    "That''s terrible...... I didn''t do anything. This is it."


    He was an accidentally stupid Lei while being treated for Matsumoto.


    "I think so too...... I''m really sorry. Takeda is one of the more violent and fierce detectives in the backstreet section of the rampant euthanasia police station, so think you''re unlucky that it was Takeda who came, and at least think you''re lucky you didn''t get killed."


    Matsumoto with his mouth in Lei''s ear and a whisper.


    "I was wondering if you were unlucky or good"


    Li Lei sighed with a mixed look of flaccid and giving up.

 1252 3

    I think it''s a beautiful day, looking at the blurry blue sky.


    When I get the grace of the sun, I can feel my life. About the second in the world.


    "Still alive..."


    At the window of his home, he knocks down his reclining chair and falls asleep in the sun, and the man whines.


    Disturbed long hair stretched to the waist. Tall, shoulder-width, and thick chest plate. He has a long nose muscle, a high nose, a thin jaw tip and a sharp look. Even in a relaxed state, his eyes are sharp and his mouth is tight.


    The man - Hongmori Evening Moon turns forty-one this year. Nearly twenty years after falling into the back street. Living this many years while making rough business out of the back streets can also be considered a threat. We were only matched by the strength to survive, and perhaps by luck.


    Naturally, his name is also famous on the back street. He is one of the top end-of-life shoppers, along with one of the living legends on the back street. Killing and escorting, anyway, is a doomsday to take on the rough only. Work comes in often. However, it is limited to jobs that appear to be difficult. Still, he is alive.


    (I was blessed with luck in the sense that I didn''t go around with an enemy strong enough to take my life. But... that''s what I can''t do. It''s bad luck to be lucky. When am I gonna die? I''ve lived to be this age already)


    I really get a feeling of impatience. I thought I was going to die sooner, but I wanted to die sooner, but I wasn''t going to survive until I was just running into the downhill of my flesh.


    Open the holographic display and check for work.


    I have received one message for the request. Request details are both escort and kill. The client is a human trafficking organisation named Dignity of Meat Chunks.


    I only know the name. An organization whose name is also known there on the back street, but whose entity is surrounded by mystery. Police have also been chasing people for years because they violate the taboo of human trafficking and so on, but it''s like they can''t grab their tail. Even existence itself is suspected. Sunset moon violently doubted that such an organization would make a grand name for itself, and even ask for an escort.


    Is it so important to his Ka organization, or is it a deception or a prank? But if it''s real, I can expect it to be a pretty dangerous job. In the worst case scenario, the police backstreet division could turn to the enemy. That''s the worst case scenario, but it would be a great development if we took it at sunset and moon.


    I hope every time I get a request. Now it''s time to go out with enemies strong enough to take care of themselves. He said he could die satisfied after fighting with all his dying power.


    Li Lei was excited about entering the Japanese police investigation room for the first time, but he actually went in and noticed that the image of the preconceived image imprinted with it was different from that shown in the TV drama.


    "Is that it? This is what an interview room looks like. An electric stand or something? I used to blackmail and intimidate the killer and do a lot of Japanese detective drama."


    "There''s no first thing left on the table. That''s just a story in the drama. It would be a hassle to be thrown. But, well, I''ll serve a bowl of cutlets. It''s forbidden at any other police station, but only at home, we''ll have a bowl of handmade cutlets."


    In front of Lei Li, the detective with thinner hair - Umezu Optical answered. There is also Kaori Takeda earlier.


    Umezu''s hair is thin, but Lei saw that he was close to himself. Whether it''s the same late thirties.


    "Oh, well, you tried that."


    "Then why don''t you ask me? Hello, Mr. Daiichi. Cuttlebowl. I''ll have one over here, please."


    Laughing lovingly, Li Lei said, Umezu also smiled and really ordered on the ext.


    "Do you even give me a cigarette or something?


    Lei Lei asks questions in good condition.


    "That''s just a drama story, too, but we''ll do it. There are a lot of people in the back streets who can help with emotional appeals."


    Seeing Umezu answer in a smudged tone, Li Lei somehow guessed. This man has shown considerable understanding to the residents of the back street, and I''m sure he''ll be familiar with them. I''m having a conversation, and somehow I learn something like intimacy myself.


    "Why are cutlet bowls in drama and cigarette smoking scenes common, but they''re forbidden in reality?


    "Come on? I don''t know much about that either, but the euthanasia police book has made it a constant thing to imitate TV and serve a bowl of cutlets."


    "You can''t have a bowl of cutlets or a cigarette because you treat it like you used a sleeve bottom to make the killer sing (hoshi). As a rule, the police are forbidden."


    Kaori pinched her mouth.


    "I got an image of a bowl of cutlets in the interview room because I used to feel sorry for the poor killer, and they said it was because of an episode of the detective luxury he had on his stomach."


    and Umezu.


    "So, what''s okay here?


    "Ok is funnier because, like I said, it works right"


    "No... but is it okay to do that here, even though it''s forbidden?


    "That''s the guy called the euthanasia police station. By the way, it''s not the only bowl of cutlets that''s given special permission here. All kinds of means are used to make him sing, and he can''t even get a lawyer through. You should think this interview room is completely extraterritorial. It''s not uncommon for a guy to get out of here as a hothead. That''s what goes through here."


    Like Umezu joking, it didn''t seem like Lei Li.


    "Well, I don''t care if it''s after a bowl of cutlets or before, so why don''t you tell me what you were doing on that spot"


    "Okay."


    From Li Lei''s eyes, Umezu looked like the type you could tell if you still talked, but the scented seedlings in the same room are horrible, so I honestly decide to tell them everything. With the expectation that maybe you could also cooperate.


    "I see... that''s what happened, and we almost killed them all."


    Umezu gets a reluctant look after listening to him.


    "It''s funny that this one, a secret agent, is trying to keep the evidence under control, but the police don''t care about the evidence or anything to kill them all."


    Li Lei jokes and says, Kaori stares at me. Li Lei shrugs his neck.


    "Cuttlebowl waiting ~"


    A lady police officer from the Juvenile Division, Ohiko Nanase, takes a basin with a bowl of cutlets and tea and comes into the interview room.


    "Sure. Yeah. Eh. It didn''t look very tasty like a bowl of cutlets to eat in the interview room in a drama, but this is amazing."


    "Thank you. Enjoy it slowly."


    thanking Lei for his unyielding smile, Nanase left the room


    "There are a lot of asshole unconscious hondalas in the world who just look at things because of preconceptions and come back to see if they had stopped thinking. I can''t help it. But I can''t allow such an asshole to come before me and open his mouth."


    Umezu made his first grumpy voice here. Li Lei wondered what it was about, but realized it was a silence against the bowl of cutlets.


    "Sorry, that''s not what I meant..."


    "Then what are you going to do? Besides, in front of Nanase."


    Now the scented seedlings go in.


    "No, he said he was going to compliment me even on that, and he didn''t. Because it''s a TV drama."


    "You know what? A few percent of police officers say they admire the police in their criminal drama and become police officers..."


    Lei Lei makes a desperate excuse, but Kaori pursues it further with a rugged shape. I began to wonder if I could say anything more, and Lei Li wanted to cry.


    "Don''t be too edgy. I''m sorry. This guy''s just a dos. He wants to torture and kill the suspect, and he''s just wuss. So never mind."


    Umezu gave me a help boat, so Lei stroked his chest down. I also felt like I was saying something amazing, but I decided I was forced to reassure him.


    "So, I''m going to work with the police, so I want you to work with me, too, but I don''t know. Because the purpose of trying to control crime is the same."


    Umezu makes a difficult face with his arms around him for the sake of the key joint struggle. Seeing that, Li Lei wonders if he has a pulse.


    "I have no reason to say no, but please keep me posted. And don''t even think about getting out of here. And in the worst case scenario, you''ll be our target."


    "I know."


    Li Lei caresses her chest down for real this time because she gave her full consent instead of looking difficult.


    "Neither a reassuring incision nor the dignity of the meat chunks that were its counterparts were the organizations that never showed up, as if to mock the police before. The occasional catchers couldn''t be called members of the organization, they were just pussies of parsley. Now the reassuring incision is more surfacing. This guy can never be missed. I want to finish before I dive again."


    (You don''t think it''s a very police dialogue, do you? I don''t want to arrest you, I want to punish you.)


    It was Lei Lei, who snorted when he heard Umezu''s dialogue.


    Organ-trafficking tissue, Safe Incision, is a tissue that has been eyed by the police over the years but has not allowed them to grasp any of its footprints.


    That was made possible only because there was a cover-up of the human trafficking organisation Dignity of Meat Chunks, the counterpart.


    But Maximilian Pagoda, the boss of the reassuring incision, had a strong dissatisfaction with the dignity of the meat mass.


    Safe incisions sometimes procure the original organ by themselves. As a debt cat, it''s sold from other organizations. But that alone does not make up commerce, so the original, which is an organ, actually purchases nearly 80% out of the dignity of the meat chunks.


    When it comes to the dignity of meat chunks, they are trafficked from China''s unnamed Chinese mafia and sold to a secure incision. The mafia directly exposes people and engages in human trafficking.


    In other words, the dignity of meat chunks is just a broker in human trafficking. Besides, it raises the value considerably and sells it to a reassuring incision.


    Because I knew that fact, the reassuring incision had always been dissatisfying.


    And finally reaching the limit of patience, Maximilian Baoda plotted to ignore the dignity of his long-time counterpart, the meat hunk, and to purchase the bumps directly from the Chinese mafia. That way, it would be cheaper to buy directly without passing the dignity of the meat chunks, and the Chinese mafia would also buy a reassurance incision more expensive than the dignity of the meat chunks. Try to make it two organizations and it will be a win-win relationship.


    Of course, from the dignity of the meat chunks that were acting as brokers, it would mean a joke.


    Organ trafficking has been essential for brokers since the last century, and because of the presence of brokers, there was no way to let the police grab their tails and stable business was done. Blinded by immediate interests, disregarding brokers carries a great deal of risk.


    On the day the reassurance incision and Chinese mafia made their first contact and first deal, a few of their companions were puked and killed when they were spotted lightly by the police, and the factory was crushed and plunged into scattered results.


    "When it came to our business obliteration, we left everything to the dignity of the meat chunks. It would be self-evident to ignore it."


    A person, number two in the tissue, threw up in a harsh tone. He seemed fiercely dissatisfied with the conduct of his boss, Boda, and the lapse invited by it. Some of the other executives have similar ideas. The reassuring incision was not a single rock tissue.


    "That was my fault. But what has already happened can''t be helped. What are we going to do?"


    Boda admits he is not and asks the executives for their opinions.


    "You''d have to put an apology into the dignity of the meat chunks, wouldn''t you?


    "No, there''s no way the Chinese Mafia would allow that. I was worried about cheap deals over there ignoring the dignity of meat chunks."


    "That''s the only way to convince you."


    "What if I don''t convince you to go through with it?


    "Before that, the dignity of the meat chunks will angrily deal with me, or in the worst case, they will attack me"


    (Really... why did you do this...)


    As the executives made their arguments, Boda was in his mouth, mouthing a dialogue of regret. I even had such a hunch that, with the greed at hand, I would do something irrevocable and fall into ruin.


    His hunch was centered.

 1253 4.

    "I''m getting away, so you guys can help me. Security here isn''t as tight as I thought."


    That''s what the residents of the back street who were put in the detention center called out for.


    He''s still a young man. Something like around twenty, I guess. But as long as the backstreet history was, it was felt by the two voiced. I can somehow tell by the atmosphere. My arms are going to stand too.


    Voiced out were members of the Relief Incision and Chinese Mafia, each one of whom was arrested in a recent catch.


    Two of the arrested companions are said to have died of acute heart failure during interrogation, but they also suspect that they lost their lives as a result of excessive torture. I was scared of the fear of death that it might be my turn next.


    I was told such a story there, so it was only natural to try to escape in the first place. Because if you keep doing nothing and make a big deal out of it, it could kill you.


    Speaking back street residents easily unlocked their room and also let the door of the secure incision and the Chinese mafia''s constituent''s room open.


    "I used to be sleazy. I just puked him out."


    I laugh when I say that, and let the card keys flicker.


    "But from here on out is the key. I can''t go from here on my own. I''ll get help."


    Following the instructions of a young man named Ex-Sli, the two move.


    It''s a very simple role to make noises to distract the guards.


    Beating the wall, a former sleigh man circled from behind where the guard came to look around, waved a knife down his neck and stunned him with a blow.


    Two people breathing in vibrant arrangements.


    "Shouldn''t we just kill him?


    A member of the reassuring incision speaks to the former sleigh dragging the body of the fallen guard.


    "Don''t be stupid. Kill him and the police will be desperate, and he''ll be even more guilty when he gets caught. And I''ve never killed anyone, and I don''t want to."


    Former Suri smiled and dragged the guard''s body to the entrance, using fingerprint and iris authentication, plus a card key to open the door.


    A few police officers encountered along the way are ex-sri men who faint in the same way. Seeing that quick and accurate move, I still don''t think it''s the only one, the Chinese mafia and two reassurance incision constituents.


    "Light...... you got away"


    All three of them went outside the police station, and a Chinese mafia man groans. It was incredible how easy it was to get out there.


    "I guess I was caught off guard from that sentiment that no one could escape from the euthanasia police station detention center, which is said to be scarier than innocent hell. Let''s get out of here and get out of here."


    The former Sri youth told him with a refreshing smile.


    Where the Chinese mafia and the reassurance incision constituents are no longer visible, the self-proclaimed ex-Suri youth returns to the euthanasia police station. A middle-aged detective with thinner head was standing in front of the precinct spraying smoke.


    "It worked"


    Matsumoto, who called himself a former Suri youth and let them escape, laughs toward Umezu.


    "Thank you very much. Some of them complained. He said he hit me too hard."


    "But if you don''t do it a little hard, you''ll be suspicious."


    "Well, so is that."


    To Matsumoto, who disputed, Umezu smiled bitterly and threw a sucker shell in his mobile ashtray.


    There are quite a few police officers in the backstreet section of the national police station who say they are former backstreet residents. Not particularly unusual.


    It was when Kaori Takeda fell into the back street when she was fifteen. I built a wholesale organization around the faces of the ladies I was holding my head against and the regiment of absorbed fools.


    Kaori washed her legs off the back street and became a police officer, not long after she turned seventeen, because there was a police officer in the Juvenile Division who died for herself. He was caught in a war and died covered in scented seedlings.


    I often went to Kaori''s place, preached persistently, sometimes coached, sometimes talked, and when I realized that Kaori had become in love with the police officer, and when I realized that I was out of breath in front of myself.


    Not much of a shock, Kaori couldn''t get out of the house for nearly a month. Many people washed their feet from the tissue, leaving the tissue thrown out, as there was no point in being in tissue without incense seedlings.


    Kaori then chose the path to becoming a police officer.


    Being a former backstreet dweller, there were quite a few of them, but Kaori, without giving in, is recognized for his power and assigned to the backstreet section, which is a super elite militant.


    Immediately after becoming a detective in the Backstreet Division, Kaori visited the organization she once headed - "The Dignity of Meat Chunks".


    Organizational changes were still being heard by the remaining constituents. The replacement of constituents is intense, the boss clearly lacks both leadership and commercial talent, and the organization seems to be operating much miserably.


    When I went to the headquarters of the organization in Warehouse Street, after more unfamiliar faces, they all had no hegemony. Former constituents of the era, for which Kaori was the head, were delighted to see Kaori, but also under the impression that she was clearly tired. And I find out that the reason they''re happy is because they expected Kaori to teach them their current boss.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The second generation that succeeded Kaori - Mitsuo Sakurai - looked up at Kaori and called out in a tall voice.


    Kaori knew his name and face, of course. The constituents remember everything. I also remember what kind of person he was. Mitsumomo is a child whose incense seedlings were particularly adorable. That''s why I couldn''t believe that this kid had succeeded.


    The boy who lost his parents in the wake of the war in their organization. To fulfill his responsibilities, Kaori took him away. Mitsuo also accepted it.


    Five years younger than Kaori, I should have been in elementary school at my age in the beginning. I''m also surprised that I haven''t grown any taller since then. My face hasn''t changed either. Stay a child.


    He''s dodgy, troubled, timid, and above all, bothered with mild intellectual impairment. It is not a vessel that can stand at the top very well. What the hell happened to him and put him at the top?


    "I had it modified at the Snow Oka Institute. Yikes. I became a hero of justice. And since you''ve made a terrible sacrifice to gain power, there''s no one here to defy me."


    with a masochistic grin, said the light man. Kaori understands that some of the sacrifices made were too cruel to complain to him, but the constituents who knew the facts.


    In fact, Gwangman does a big job. When there was a protest with other organizations, he said it was the optical man who relied most on him. He says he hasn''t let the dead out as one since Kaori left because of him.


    But Kaori doesn''t condone it. He pointed out the problem of not running the organization well and asked for improvement, but Kwangman did not listen.


    "Why should I be confused with someone who throws an organization at me?"


    "I''m not familiar with you, I''m paying attention to you - though. You know you can''t do what you''re doing, you can''t do what you''re doing."


    "What is it, the way you look at it from above? I don''t think Takeda''s on top of me anymore."


    "You are... not only looking, but still stopping in your head as an elementary school student?


    I said it unexpectedly and then I got upset. I forgot, but he said there should have been a bit of a wisdom lag in there.


    "Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh! The second thing people care about. Say no! I''m still reading a lot of difficult books and studying to catch up with everyone at all! Yet... Takeda, make fun of me! Get out! Get out! also, never again... never again..."


    A light man who repeats the word over and over again, not twice, in tears. I know why, too, Kaori. Because I know, I could see the light man with a look I also saw in pity.


    On the other hand, when you see this bullying of the light man, the abomination of the scented seedlings is tickled.


    I understood Kaori. I guess Kwangman wanted me to praise myself for working desperately hard. And yet, if I thought I hadn''t shown up in a long time, I''d just deny it, and I guess that hurt me.


    "Don''t ever come back!


    "Sorry......"


    Apologizing as he stroked the head of the light man who cried and shouted, Kaori followed his former organization.


    I haven''t exactly met Hikaru. After the organization''s home was relocated somewhere, even the constituents who were connected to Kaori were somehow unable to contact them.


    Then two years later - that is, seven years before now, I heard that the dignity of meat chunks had switched businesses to unacceptable human trafficking organizations, not wholesale organizations, even in the back streets, and Kaori desperately followed their news, but it was difficult to grasp its foothold.


    Although he was originally a wholesale organisation, and therefore should have had some idea of Iloha escaping the police chase, nevertheless, it seems anomalous that even his own investigation, which knows how the organisation works, cannot grasp the traces.


    Kaori sees that there must have been some major transformation, not just a saddle change. I don''t think I can do such a shitty business with that light man.


    It is a scented seedling that independently followed the dignity of meat chunks for several years since then, but the blinding results remained unattainable. Even if you think you''ve caught someone from the organization, you''re all hired and chimped. The body of the dignity of the meat mass, at the bottom of the darkness of society, was diving deeply.


    That finally came here and flickered that shadow.


    Kaori sees that now is an opportune time to put on the Keri of the past and to find out the truth about the changes in the organization.


    Kaori was ordered to act with Li Lei, True, and Adonis.


    Calling the three men to the police for information exchange and confirmation. Kaori gave Li Lei pictures and footage of the factory of the secure incision.


    "We''ve been filming. If this isn''t enough, I''ll shoot it with you right away. And the shooting at the scene of the organ removal is not allowed by the boulder. Turn around, we''re the police, and if anyone was about to get killed, we can''t just shut up and overlook it."


    "Okay. I''m gonna hit you with this..."


    I think Li Lei will have to tell the upper management about the situation and admit it.


    "This organization called the dignity of meat chunks has not been advertised, nor have there been any methods of contact out there. It operates almost exclusively through direct reviews. When I was still a wholesale organization, I also purchased troublesome stuff and the police were watching me, so that''s how I did it."


    "In this day and age, I can''t believe I can just do word of mouth without relying on publicity at all?


    Truth speaks the question.


    "I need publicity, but too much publicity is a loss for me."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What kind of logic?


    Adonis asks the fragrant seedlings I assure you.


    "I don''t trust products that invest in promotional advertising because they are out of hand elsewhere for that matter. Conversely, there are quite a few good products that do not focus on publicity. I just can''t afford to advertise, and for that matter, I''m trying to improve the quality and gain credibility. But many people in the world want to buy whooping crude products that invest in publicity."


    (Yukioka used to say something similar)


    I really understood what Kaori was trying to say.


    "You mean don''t rely on publicity?


    "I didn''t say that. We can''t sell prizes without some publicity, and it''s a matter of degree."


    In response to Adonis'' words, Kaori said.


    "How do I find good products that I haven''t advertised?


    Now Li Lei asks the question.


    "It''s about creating your own information network that you can trust. The best way to know good stuff is via word of mouth. Of course, you can try it yourself, and if it''s something you can try, spread the word properly. Otherwise, it won''t moisturize where you''re making good products."


    So much so that I noticed that the topic of Kaori was uneven.


    "I''ll get back to it, but I''ve spinned the information network on the back street fully and heard several reviews. And I pretended to be a client, and I did a lot of investigative work. It''s not like Gase, he spotted this one as the police, and he never caught on. All emptied. So much so that they scattered suspicions that there might be a traitor inside the police. Of course, I''m the first boss of meat hunk dignity."


    "Didn''t the Japanese police forbid you to investigate?


    "You were forbidden. Detective, I''ve been doing quite a bit of drama."


    Li Lei said as surprised by the question he had truly spoken.


    "Because it was forbidden. What? I can''t believe you followed the rules. That kind of sweetness doesn''t go through the Backstreet Division."


    "Is it sweet? It..."


    Li Lei smiles bitterly at the scented seedlings that I assure you are pizzy.


    "If some fool decides on his own, abides by stupid rules and stupid laws, because it''s a loss"


    I even float a mockery and Kaori says it off. While on the law-abiding side, and on the institutional side, her spirit was fundamentally outlaw and counter-institutional.


    "By the way, not all investigations in Japan are prohibited. I''m not passive about the investigation, and I have a lot of loud arrangements. Because there is such a thing as pretending to be a customer in order to explore illegal sales routes and suppress evidence. If you can''t even forbid it, there''s nothing you can do."


    "Well, that''s certainly an investigation."


    Li Lei is convinced as he strokes his mustache.


    "It''s a fine investigation. Back to the point, a lot of the M.O. ''s for meat chunks of dignity not to be caught by the police is what I thought, or even taught it. That''s why I knew what they were doing. For example, hiring a dick who doesn''t directly use people who belong to an organization and don''t know what''s going on is and always has been the same. But I can''t completely erase the trace. Because that''s what people do."


    "We''re off the record again. What are we gonna do after all?"


    Truly pointed out, Kaori coughed lightly.


    "Two tissues that were in a honeymoon relationship with the dignity of meat chunks - a secure incision and an unnamed Chinese mafia - see these two tissues as clues now that they are cut with the dignity of meat chunks. If it''s their heads on the boulder, they must know something powerful. Especially since the reassuring incision has always been covered up with the help of the dignity of the meat mass."


    "Yet you turned down the relationship, blinded by the immediate interests and abandoned the safety aspect..."


    Li Lei listens to Kaori and tells him like he''s scared. It''s not just him, it''s also true and Adonis.


    "The police are trying to locate Ajito now. Probably find out. Don''t tell me how."


    Scented seedlings that make you laugh like a prank.


    "So, I''ll also wait for Li Lei''s arrival before stepping in, but I want it to be either a reassuring incision or a Chinese mafia. Two organizations, we''re going to step in at the same time."


    "Then at the Chinese Mafia..."


    As for Li Lei, the Chinese mafia without his name was his destiny. Of course, the ideal is to capture the members of both organizations and send them to their home countries.

 1254 5

    The members of the Relief Incision and Chinese Mafia, who Matsumoto deliberately let escape from the detention center, had returned to the Azitos of their respective organizations. The police are tailing him, of course, and the location is clear.


    Matsumoto stands by near Ajito, a secure incision, with a veteran detective from the Backstreet Division called Western Police. Meanwhile, in the unnamed Chinese-Mafia Ajito, there is a detective named Umezu and Kansai Fa Succession, who recently changed his assignment from the Juvenile Division to the Backstreet Division.


    ''We need backup. So, contact Takeda as well. If Takeda takes Lei and True and arrives at one of them, we''ll step in at the same time.''


    "I don''t need backup."


    To hear from Umezu, the West squeaks. He is a short-haired, skinny man wearing sunglasses.


    ''What do you think you''re there to do? We don''t want to kill everyone this time, we need to arrest them. The executives and the chief class must be caught alive in order to sing the story of the dignity of the meat chunks. To do this, there will be manpower''


    "Okay."


    Umezu told me, reluctantly nodding western.


    "Mr. West, you''re pissed off"


    "I''ll kill you."


    To the tearing Matsumoto, the West uttered a dossed voice.


    Four people, Kaori, Lei, True and Adonis, arrived near Ajito in the Chinese Mafia. This is another promised abandoned factory zone, and one of the abandoned factories is Ajito. Multiple backstreet organizations are known around here as Negijo.


    I don''t see him, but the backup police officers already seem to be rushing and lurking all over the place.


    The truth about Umezu and his face is that he sees Umezu''s face and raises his hand gently. Let Umezu also try to salute you gently instead of greeting you.


    "True, Junko has nothing to do with this, right?


    "Oh. I just personally asked Lei to do it, and I don''t think he''s going to stick his neck in it."


    True answered Umezu confirming.


    "That''s why I need your help, but don''t kill the chief or the executive."


    Looking over True, Lei Lei and Adonis, Umezu smiles invincibly.


    "Japan would be the only police force that would say to the musicians, ''Because of this, let''s go wild together''..."


    Adonis whines in a frightened manner with no expression on his face.


    "These guys want to get caught alive, so they''re just fine."


    Li Lei said. Try Lei Lei and only the Mafia boss will manage to secure it. And I''d like to have it handed over to myself if I can, but I doubt the police will respond that far. Normally, they can''t respond, but they''re in the backstreet section, so I''m hoping that maybe...


    "West, we''re ready over here. Go into the nineteen o''clock just."


    Copy that.


    Umezu orders the West to wait near the secure incision.


    "I wish I could light this up."


    Li Lei whispers. I don''t think it''s going to go smoothly, I have a bad feeling.


    At Safe Incision Home, executives are still discussing future policies today. They offered more of an argument than an earliest argument, but they were serious with them.


    The chief, Maximilian Boda, was turning to the side of listening to his men, not speaking as much as possible to this statement, making a full spin on his head, referring to his men''s stories, wondering if he had any good hands.


    The discussion, which seemed to be extended, was stuck and later would be left to the boss''s decision already, with all the blame dressed up to be borne by Boda.


    It was dinner time, but without knowing his appetite, Boda was not sure what to do, but a situation arose in which the stray did not matter.


    "Boss! The cops are stepping in!


    "What!? Why..."


    Boda was surprised by his men''s reports, and noticed.


    "The guy who escaped from the detention center was swimmed! You fool!


    Ecstasy, calling and scattering, taking the gun in your hand.


    "No way, are you going to do it to the cops?


    My men ask in horror.


    "The opponent is the Backstreet Division. They''re the ones who shoot the escaping killer flat from behind. Tell them to flee in battle."


    With his eyes on the back street section and being pinpointed so far, he was a boiling field with a boiling head, but managed to calm down.


    (It was... me who caused this. Crap greed without thinking later... as a result. Take responsibility)


    Baoda had no intention of running away. I was going to stay here and fight till the end and do my best to help even one constituent.


    "Do you report to the Chinese Mafia?


    "No, you don''t have to tell me"


    Boda decides that it is not necessary to confirm it with his subordinates. I also see that I won''t be able to do business with them anymore. Then I don''t have to do my in-laws anymore.


    "Who''s the cautionary stick...?


    "Get me to work"


    "Will you fight the police opponent?


    "Maybe I''ll be fine. As far as rumors go, we''re talking about not canceling any difficult requests unless they''re outrageous."


    In response to the sceptical subordinates, Boda also answered with half-heartedness.


    The reassuring incision Ajito was a three-story building in prefabricated areas in the countryside. With the perimeter open, the policemen were hiding themselves away, and were immediately detected from inside the building, even as the sun was setting when the policemen approached.


    There is no shield while it is open, so you can easily snipe from inside the building. I get sniped out.


    But even under such circumstances, one man rode the bike flat and cut the lead, slamming into the prefabricated building.


    The name of the short-haired man with sunglasses, who runs a motorcycle with a shotgun in his hand, without wearing a helmet, is western police. Thirty-five. He is a veteran detective in the Backstreet Division and has numerous martial arts traditions. It is not in the top ranking of the Euthanasia Police Department Combat Force, but its strength and track record are at a glance.


    He is a famous shooter who admits himself and prefers to use shotguns. Bullets use penetration-oriented slug bullets, not shotguns. In the number of people who simply shot the killer, it is also a fold within the Euthanasia Police Department.


    In the western part of the bike, through the building window, the members of the reassurance incision shoot simultaneously. From the ground floor, from the second floor, from the third floor. But all the bullets pouring from the top land after the bike runs, and the bullets from the ground floor are clever with the west tilting the bike to the left and right.


    Then the west releases the handle, sets up a shotgun with both hands, and starts shooting around while running the bike.


    Two people who were shooting from the ground floor, one from the second and third floors, are shot through by a shotgun in the west and fall. And finally, a western motorcycle crashed into the front door of the prefab.


    Shortly before the bike crashes, the west jumps with the seat of the bike as a stepping stone and lands a spin in the air. He shot a shotgun at the same time as landing, shooting down a reassuring incision constituent who was in a nearby ground floor window.


    "He''s as flashy as ever. Cool."


    Matsumoto was impressed to see the majesty of the west from behind as he drove his patrol car in a way that delayed to the west.


    By the time a few buttockers arrived, the West was entering the building, shooting shotguns silently, killing the reassuring incisionist in the hall next and pale, and building a pile of corpses.


    "Police! Put your hands up!


    During the shootout, Matsumoto shot through the head of a constituent who happened to be on his eye with a right-hand gun, screaming with a police notebook on his left hand.


    "If you resist, shoot mercilessly. Drop the gun now!


    One more shot while screaming, Matsumoto shooting his constituents to death.


    "Uh, it feels good"


    Matsumoto smiles at his full face and groans in a flamboyant manner.


    Matsumoto, who dreamed of becoming a detective and shooting villains for a long time, was truly a moment of bliss now that his dream had come true.


    "Shh, I threw it away."


    I pointed the gun at the next person, but the other person threw the gun away, so Matsumoto punches him in the tongue and gives him a break. The opponent who quits the resistance does not shoot at the boulder. Few police officers in the most euthanasia police station shoot relentlessly, irresistibly or otherwise.


    Seeing it, many threw down their guns and began to put their hands together behind their heads. The policemen are in a position with their guns poked at them, moving closer together and handcuffed.


    If Ashiya was here, he''d kill us all.


    Western says as he puts a new bullet in his shotgun.


    "You got a big guy."


    I see a long-haired middle-aged man emerge from the back of the ground floor hall, and the west utters a tense voice. Matsumoto also turns toward the end of his western gaze.


    "Hongsen Evening Moon..."


    Matsumoto stretched his face hard and murmured the name of that swordsman known as the living legend in the back street.

 1255 6.

    Yuzuki Hongmori is in this reassuring incision with a caution stick. But the real client is not a secure incision. He broke into this tissue at the behest of a true client''s hand, who was in a secure incision.


    He has received multiple requests, but one of them is that if he encounters the back street section of the euthanasia police station, kill them all. From what I saw of the Evening Moon, my client seemed to hold a grudge against the Backstreet Division.


    I have to fulfill two requests. First we slaughter the police officers in front of us, and then there''s another...


    Sunset Moon looks over at the cops. Already, the Evening Moon is in a critical position, and the police officers, looking at the Evening Moon with the sword in their hands that remains delivered to the sheath, put up their guns without alarm. Simply pulling the trigger, pointing the gun at him so he can''t shoot the sunset moon.


    There is no one left for the police officers, ruled by fear. I hear rumors about the Hongmori Evening Moon. Alongside Ashiya Kurodo, as one of the living legends of the back street, he is so big a measure that no one knows him. For twenty years he has lived through the world of Shura as a man of bravery, one who has yet to know defeat.


    Even without the numerous anecdotes about him, the police officers have only confronted the Evening Moon and have felt the difference in their power. I''m realizing I can''t fight and win.


    If you pull the trigger, you''re supposed to be able to drill a hole in the sunset moon, but I don''t feel like hitting a bullet. On the contrary, the moment I day the trigger, I don''t have a feeling it''s going to kill me. Even though the sunset moon is more than enough away from the sunset moon, and even though the sunset moon score is a sword,


    The sunset moon moved quietly.


    Look at it, make sure it plays, and the fingers of the police officers move based on fear and intent to kill. The trigger is pulled simultaneously. Gunshots echo simultaneously.


    In common sense, the bullet was supposed to hit. But...


    That feeling, when I thought I had put a mosquito or a mosquito in place, but its appearance was nowhere, and it disappeared as if I had done it in warp.


    When I realized, Evening Moon was between the lines of police officers.


    One had his neck snapped and one had his heart pounded with a sword.


    A police officer, who was safe, was bounced by fear and pointed the muzzle at the sunset moon again, but the sunset moon moves in a light foothold, as if dancing. None of the many bullets fired at close range can keep up with the attack.


    I can still see it today. Only in the eyes of the sunset moon, that is visible. A band of blurry, pale, shining light stretched countless times from my body.


    The band is stretched in various orbits. It is bent at times, twisted at times, thickened at times, thinned at times, divided at times and stretched many times towards the enemy.


    The sunset moon, according to nature and its belts, is moving its body. Move your feet, your hands, your knives, your torso, your head, along the orbit of your belt. Make sure you dance and move. That''s enough.


    I haven''t even taken the outlet. As a result of creeping around the training grounds, in the evening and moon, when confronted with the enemy, this pale and glowing zone became visible. You can keep your body in this glowing belt. I don''t need an outlet.


    "Everybody, run! Immediately!"


    It was the West that screamed. with fear and a pale face by the readiness to die. Everyone has never seen such a western face.


    With that screaming western glance, the sunset moon was imminent.


    "Run, quick. Ooh!


    Screaming, the West shoots a shotgun.


    Slug bullets flew to an unspoiled place and made a big hole in the wall, as if flirting with the evening and moon.


    The moment the sword of the sunset moon flashed, the West was remembering. When I was six, I saw horror movies on TV. A scene where one of the characters is cornered by a disastrous monster that never happens in a person. A scene of despair in a trail where a desperate, crying woman is penetrated without skill into a monster full of thorns. That burned in my childhood western heart, and I couldn''t go to the bathroom alone at night.


    The Western consciousness was interrupted, remembering only the despair of that time, when memories like horse racing lights never flashed back to the next.


    "Run! Run!


    When I saw the western head cut off from his torso and fell to the floor, I threw something towards the sunset moon as Matsumoto called.


    When I see it, the Evening Moon confirms that the belt of light is invisible in any way in front of me. Looking back, he is stretching one thick in the rear.


    The sunset moon jumps back. Shortly afterwards - a tremendous explosion sounded and even intense flashes wrapped the hall.


    (Stangrenade...)


    Even with intense tinnitus and dizziness, the sunset moon shall not rise. But while my feet flutter, my vision feels white. It wasn''t that I couldn''t handle it at all, so my head never got confused, but still can''t move right away.


    The police officers knew what Matsumoto would do, so they dealt with it faster than the Evening Moon. When Matsumoto threw the stun grenade, he held his ear and closed his eyes, because when the stun grenade was thrown, he was moving in the opposite direction. Thanks to this, the audiovisual and brain impact was lighter than the evening moon.


    No one wants to launch an attack on the fluttering evening moon. They were all fleeing outside the building.


    (Is one of the requests not fulfilled? Fair enough)


    There is one other thing that needs to be done in the sunset moon.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... first! They defeated the guys in the back street section. Boulder!"


    Maximilian Pagoda appears and praises with gratitude. I never thought Sunset Moon would pay back the backstreet division.


    Sunset Moon looked back and waved his sword silently.


    Hoda''s head fell off his torso and rolled to the floor, as did his body, which lost its head, which fell to the floor a little late.


    The surviving constituents see the sight and are taken aback. I didn''t understand why Sunset Moon, who was supposed to be on my side, did this.


    "Request Achievement"


    The evening moon groans as it holds its sword. He had received from his real client the following request: If the anxiety incision agate breaks into the police, tell them to dispose of it so the boss doesn''t get caught by the police. And he told me to kill all the police officers.


    Kaori, Umezu, Lei Li, True, Adonis, Hexi, and the police corps broke into an abandoned factory, home to the Chinese Mafia, and began engaging.


    The mafia''s constituents were unilaterally killed. I naturally responded with the mafia, but the police side that attacked me made no sacrifice at all. It has been a unilateral killing and not a battle.


    Eventually hunting down the mafia boss. The man and Li Lei knew each other.


    "Was it you?"


    Lei Lei speaks like a frightened voice. The man is a former soldier named Chang Hao Ran.


    "How dare you take my compatriots and imitate what you would sell them to Japan?"


    "We''re not just importing from China. They also procure locally. I don''t like targeting Japanese people, so I''m targeting guys who are in Japan and have no big problem disappearing. Instead, they''ll be happy to disappear."


    With a contemptuous look, Li Lei speaks with a hateful grin.


    "Immigrant..."


    Truth squeaks. In modern Japan, immigration is a variety of problems, and it is a busy being slapped, defended, and busy being.


    "Exactly. Immigrants who are uncertain about their identities, have no ties, and have no problems disappearing socially. These are important resources that moisturize some human nostalgia and satisfy desires. We''re not the only ones. Rumor has it - buho!?


    "I know you didn''t even bother to get a lecture."


    As she was talking, Kaori kicked the bright side out of her mind and silenced her.


    (That''s really scary, this woman...)


    To the low boiling point of the incense seedlings, Li Lei cannot forbid to laugh bitterly.


    "You didn''t want us to know about the immigration problem?


    But without Adonis being afraid, he speaks to Kaori.


    "Right. It''s a matter of shame."


    Kaori admitted honestly.


    "Even the Japanese didn''t raise their hands to welcome immigrants, but some scraps ran wild and forced them."


    There''s external pressure, too.


    Li Lei grinned and added to Umezu, who told him to explain.


    "Of course there is that, too. Many circumstances overlapped. And the politicians and foundations at the time, they also used the outside pressure."


    "I don''t really know what that means. You can reverse the external pressure."


    The story of Lei and Umezu was seriously incomprehensible to Adonis.


    "The Japanese are very vulnerable to being criticized and blamed. Individuals, families, organizations, state units. Do you want to worry about other eyes..."


    Li Lei explains by suppressing the expression, mindful of the detectives and true eyes. On behalf of Li Lei like that, Kaori opens her mouth.


    "People freaking out that someone scolded them. Discerning such a nature, the foreign countries repeat the external pressure of jokes, and even in the country, the Kramers come under attack in groups. When the organization is criticized, it gives up fighting in ''Apologize Anyway Because It''s Trouble''. So Kramer sticks up extra. I complained about winning, you better win if you criticize. Lose if criticized. If you lose, the pathetic thought circuit of winning if you honestly admit to losing - that''s the society of a country called Japan. Understood?


    "I see, it''s easy to understand"


    Adonis also seemed to understand thanks to Kaori''s blasted commentary, which ruined Li Lei''s efforts to wrap it in oblate.


    That''s when Matsumoto calls and Umezu peels his eyes off.


    "A rainbow forest evening moon appeared as we stepped in, saying that many of the elites in the back street section had been killed. Some of them were in the West."


    "Oh, that rainbow forest sunset moon?"


    I hear Umezu''s report, and True speaks up. I know that name, of course.


    "I''m a little surprised there''s a backstreet division and a guy who does it with bees."


    and Li Lei with an unexpected face.


    "It''s been a long time since anyone ever damaged this far at once and defeated the Backstreet Division."


    Scented seedlings give a fierce grin. I am delighted that a strong enemy has emerged.


    "It''s been a long time, that''s what some guys were like?


    "But we never lost in the end. Otherwise, Backstreet Division still doesn''t exist like this."


    Kaori answers Li Lei''s question.


    "Even Taniguchi Lu avoided engaging with the police as much as possible."


    And, true.


    "Hongsen Evening Moon. He''s a famous doomsday guy specializing in rough stuff, but I didn''t think he was so pretty. It''s getting fun."


    Kaori says with a fierce smile. Li Lei has only heard of his name, and since he doesn''t know it leading up to Adonis, who has a short backstreet history, he starts searching online.


    "You''re a super veteran who''s been diving through numerous training grounds on the back street for over twenty years. Sword-style warriors, are they good or bad? They follow their aliases."


    But this war history is incredible.


    "He''s like he''s on his way to a dead end. But then it all survives. Still undefeated."


    "Is that Katana, too? You''re like a comic book."


    Lei and Adonis talk as they look at Hongmori Evening Moon''s reputation and data online.


    "Well, take him to the precinct..."


    Umezu''s body suddenly sank to the floor, looking down at Mafia''s boss and about to say. He collapsed from his feet, crawled and fell.


    At roughly the same time, he rammed onto the floor. True, Adonis, Lei and Hexi had the same way of falling as Umezu.


    "Hey... what''s up?"


    The only person safe Kaori looks over together in a wolf. Most of the police officers had also fallen. No, only one, a young police officer stands like Kaori.


    "I''m losing my strength... I can''t stand"


    "Likewise...... Are you being attacked by some supernatural force?


    "You can''t even think about it. What the hell is this..."


    Hexi, Zhen and Li Lei say each.


    The scented seedlings became irritated. I had a feeling about this phenomenon.


    "This can''t be..."


    Kaori had heard from his former men about his terrible abilities. This situation where you are safe, only one person but yourself is safe, and everyone else is down, codes as the effect of that ability.


    Sewing between the fallen cops, one boy showed up. The palpitations of the scented seedlings intensify on the appearance of the person as expected.


    What showed up was a boy who was dressed in black, both on top and under, wearing a black hat with a black corner and a black visor, from the back length he thought to be an elementary school student.


    "You know him?


    Seeing Kaori look at the boy and get upset, while Umezu stays dressed down, he speaks up.


    "Gwangman..."


    Incense seedlings groan. Decade-long reunion. Hikaru Sakurai, a former subordinate and successor to himself, became the boss of the dignity of meat chunks. After ten years, he has not grown at all tall, nor can he see any change in his face peeking from under the visor. Stay a child.


    "Mr. Takeda..."


    A light man moisturizes the crushed eyes under the visor and looks up at the scented seedlings.


    "Mi... you''re a light man... nah. I am now...!


    A light man who becomes an expression of sad determination, as if to shake off untrained.


    "He''s a virgin warrior dowtaider, a righteous ally!


    He shook his hands wide and sideways to put on the pose, and the light man shouted out loud.

 1256 7

    "Hey... what the hell is this all about? Is that what he did?


    A suddenly appearing enemy boy sees that he knows Kaori, and crawling Umezu speaks up.


    "Whoever gets dragged into the cherry space I made can''t move properly except for Dote and Shojo. Yikes. This is... the power I gained as a righteous hero at a great price."


    A light man who deliberately reveals who his abilities are by describing them.


    "Huh...? What do you mean...?


    Hexi smiles bitterly when she seedlings.


    "Even if it''s the Thirty Road - and if you''re not on edge, that''s it. My hair is blurry too. But I don''t think that''s a loss. Thanks to you, I can stand like this."


    "No, it''s not like losing or anything like that..."


    Listening to Kaori''s dialogue, Li Lei was also spilling a bitter laugh.


    "A heroic mouse..."


    True groans, flutters but rises.


    "Ya, can you stand!? Hidotae is in this cherry space!?


    "It''s not a comic book, and once the conditions are in place, there''s absolutely no ability to activate it against an individual. It''s a matter of power and power. Pretty tight, but seems to be able to resist" Resist "a little. I''m the only one..."


    To the astonishing light man, the truth explains. But if I get distracted, I''m going to fall again soon. I found it hard inside to fight in this state.


    For its true and two virginal young detectives, Kaori gently raises her hand and controls it.


    "This kid has something to ask. What did you show up to do? What have you been doing?"


    "The mouth of the mafia boss is sealed. I don''t know what I''ve been doing... uh... just say it."


    The light man pointed at me and told me to seal my mouth, a little daunting.


    "A mouth seal... have you ever killed a person before?


    "Hey, no... this is my first time... I have to kill you. I''ll kill you."


    A light man answers the fragrant seedlings that half-eyed and ask, openly wandering.


    (Do I have to kill you?


    The dialogue caught on to Kaori. When I said that dialogue, something like hesitation and impatience had arisen in the expression of the light man. I know if you''re just hesitant, but what''s the rush? The impatience to be revealed the mystery of the dignity of the lurking meat mass completely - I didn''t think it was.


    I can''t kill you.


    Staring at the light man, he affirms with Doth''s resourceful voice, and Kaori intimidates.


    "I''ll kill you if I can''t. I won''t kill you."


    Now he was seeping more plainly and impatiently. My voice is shaking, too. It doesn''t look like fear of an act of murder, it looks like fear of a circumstance you have to kill.


    (I knew something was wrong. They take hostages, too?


    Kaori thinks that if Kwangman were to try to go as far as murder, it would be the reason for the remainder.


    "You think you can beat me?


    Awesome approaching scented seedlings. Kwangman took a step back, but stood there indulging.


    "Since Takeda disappeared, I''ve been desperately studying and training. So you lose. Go! Yikes...... go!?


    Kaori stands silently, just staring at the light man who makes a deliberate confirmation to launch the attack.


    "I''m telling you I''m going!


    "You don''t have to tell me anyway, just come on"


    "Uh-oh!


    Kaori made an inviting gesture with her fingers, and the light man rushed out barking.


    The speed was reflected in the eyes of the beholder, as if it were beyond that of man. But...


    Kaori retreats gently and squeezes the protruding fist of the light man.


    With the light man in a hurry, he rolls out a punch to keep him standing for many shots, but Kaori does not change one complexion and avoids hiccups.


    Sure, it''s fast, but the offense is huge and full of gaps. It was amateur rounding.


    "Ugh..."


    The light man stops the attack hand and blues that his attack does not hit him at all.


    "What kind of training did you get..."


    Scented seedlings with a ragged face.


    "Eh, arm ups and abs and shadow boxing every day"


    "That''s all?"


    "Uh..."


    "Didn''t you learn martial arts or something from someone?


    "Hey, I learned... I can''t do it well..."


    Seeing a light man answering with a sobbing face as he dwells, Kaori feels something running down his spine.


    (oh... this feeling, long time no see...)


    I can''t wait to see this look of Mitsumomo, Kaori used to haunt me about Mitsumo.


    "Damn......"


    I took a small sigh, now I went to attack the light man from Kaori''s side.


    "Wow... wow..."


    A light man panicking lightly, pressured by the temper of scented seedlings.


    Kaori releases a kick at the belly of a light man. The toe struck directly at the dovetail, and the light man made his body into a lettering, holding his belly down and slowly falling to the side, and passed out as it was.


    (ahhh...... more than I thought)


    The feeling when you kick it and the scented seedlings that make you more and more ticklish to see you fall. This is the first time I''ve seriously hurt a light man, but there was a secret desire to do so.


    The loss of consciousness by the light man frees the cherry space, and the power returns to the faces that were falling, and rises.


    "Please, leave this child to me."


    "Oh, I was gonna ask you to do that"


    Umezu nods in two replies as Kaori requests while holding up Mitsuo.


    "Please, leave this girl to me."


    "Oh? No."


    As Li Lei requests while stepping on the mafia boss, Umezu shakes his neck beside him without a shake.


    "No, no, no, this guy''s gonna be in trouble if he''s not in charge of me."


    "Well, you can think about it after we interrogate you... Don''t expect too much."


    To Li Lei, who pleads hand in hand, Umezu said with his head on.


    "We also need to take care of the rainbow forest and evening moon. All right, let''s leave it to Ashiya. All right. That''s it. That''s it."


    "I''m gonna ask you something"


    It was Umezu who completes it on his own, but Truth calls.


    "Shu, can you tell me more about the guy named Hongmori Evening Moon?


    "Wow, true... are you going to do it with the sunset moon for a second?


    The other person on the phone - Shu Hongmori, the current heir to Hongmori Liu swordsmanship - has questioned him with a strange voice.


    "That could happen"


    "In the history of Hongmori Stream, they say no swordsman beats the Evening Moon, and it''s legendary in the Hongmori family. Though many of the old folks don''t feel comfortable. I can''t give you much good information, but just one thing... The Evening Moon seems to have sensory, predictive abilities. You know, all the patterns of the opponent''s attacks and defenses can be prefetched, and you can make the best moves in response. ''


    "Okay. Thanks."


    When I heard about the repair, when I confronted the sunset moon, I saw what to do.


    (So you just have to make an unexpected move)


    I''m really good at that kind of unintentional thing, and I like it.


    The organization has been fleeing the police for thirteen years. I didn''t let him grasp the footsteps at all, and despite the investigation, he did a good job.


    But now, in its thirteenth year, it has also become dangerous. So I took a bet.


    "Seems like Yuzuki Hongmori did a good job with Maximilian Pagoda, but he couldn''t kill all the police officers, so they know who he is, and still use him?


    A man who is an executive of the organization and an ancient stock - Silver Two "Minotaur Ginji" - takes confirmation. A man who turns twenty-five this year, he''s the same age as Gwangman, the boss of the organization.


    "If only I could kill the safety-incision boss. It could be used as an escort for us or as an assassin for the future, no matter who we are."


    answered the middle-aged man in a suit. Middle meat, medium back, very sharp eyes. The face is clearly bad. He''s not scrupulous, but he looks so risky that he can''t help being called evil.


    This man''s name is Konosuke Kennagi "Kenmochi Konosuke". For once nominally, it is the number 2 of the organization.


    The name of the tissue is the dignity of the meat mass. Formerly a wholesale organization, thirteen years ago, it turned into a taboo business called trafficking in human beings and has been lurking underground ever since.


    "On the other hand, our boss has failed. Besides, the police caught me."


    A sword holding to say it with disgust.


    "I didn''t know you would decorate the Shining First Formation with refreshment and defeat. What the hell have you been training for?"


    Silver Two bites his teeth into a sword that reveals his disdain for Kwangman.


    "No, it''s going to be about what you had that boss for. Well, in the name of making you obey."


    "Let Hikaru... let me go help the boss"


    Silver Two made a wish. Silver II and Kwong Man have a deep connection. In a long relationship since the inauguration of the dignity of meat chunks, Silver Two has always supported Light Man, and Light Man has trusted Silver Two.


    "It will be decided for nothing. Using his abilities, he should be able to escape by himself."


    swordsmanship to dismiss without a nibble.


    "I wonder if he can do that with his head."


    "Excuse me. I''ll go"


    Silver Two, even willing to kill on the sword-holding dialogue, but it suppressed and ignored the order and left the scene.


    "Something unsolicited... Shit, dude. Always this guy..."


    The sword abominably distorts the mouth and throws up. He was a good old man and a man who put his emotions straight on the table.

 1257 8

    In the Euthanasia Police Department Interrogation Room, an interrogation had been held against Zhang Hao Run, the boss of an unnamed Chinese mafia.


    "Whoa... whoa... Kokoji... so... kill me... I don''t like it anymore... Nothing more... I don''t know... True...... Have mercy... kill me..."


    The hands and feet are gone from the base, the face is almost gone except for the mouth and the right eye, the skin of the whole body is peeled off, and the vastness, which does not hold much of a man''s prototype, crawls to the floor and pleads with a sad voice.


    As a result of the interrogation by Kaori and Umezu, some information could be obtained.


    Said blatantly, the reason why the relationship between the dignity of the trafficked tissue meat mass and the organ-trafficking tissue secure incision has been twisted is because the dignity of the meat mass has so far unilaterally stuck terrible conditions to the secure incision. We kept raising the franchise fee more and more, as it was because we were the ones who were protecting them from finding out.


    Safe incisions finally became intolerable to this tyranny, ignoring the dignity of the meat mass, and they negotiated directly with the Chinese mafia to purchase the goods.


    "In other words, can this be said to have failed in the immediate interest of the dignity of the meat chunks��? He said he had squeezed too much out of an organization he could also call his partner and didn''t even think about being rebelled against. Anyone who doesn''t know the degree will lose."


    Listen to me, Kaori says so.


    And I was able to get more important information. It''s information about the dignity of meat chunks. The interaction at that time was as follows:


    "We''ve met directly with the members of the Meat Chunk Dignity, and we know a little bit about the inside."


    "I guess I''ve been trying to erase it because I know that"


    Hearing the blatant story, Umezu was convinced.


    "I... know their Azito. But they should have made it into a checkbox by now. I don''t know if I can find out and give you a clue, but I''ll let you know for once."


    "But that''s all. Then you won''t be erased."


    "Oh... more importantly, information about members of the dignity of meat chunks. Hikaru Sakurai you caught - that''s just a decorative boss. There''s a virtual top, and that''s what divides that tissue."


    Umezu pointed me out, and Hayato told me everything.


    "His name is Konosuke Kennai."


    When I heard the name, Umezu and Kaori hardened. Seeing that reaction with my remaining right eye, I laugh blatantly strangely. Because it was a reaction as expected.


    Until seven years ago, he was a man who worked with Kaori and Umezu.


    "Yes, he''s a former detective in the back street division of the Euthanasia Police Department."


    The interrogation continued afterwards, but no further information was heard, and the two left the interview room.


    "Excuse me, the boy has escaped"


    A young police officer came there and reported.


    "Huh?"


    Incense seedlings make a sinister voice.


    "They use their abilities when they carry meals... they take away the keys... After that, he disabled all the commissioners he tried to stop, and went out slowly."


    "I told you to let the virgins or virgins take care of you."


    Kaori reprimands the police officer who explains the situation.


    "Sorry, didn''t communicate well or didn''t seem to believe the story..."


    "I''ll go after him. It''s got GPS on it, isn''t it?


    "Yep..."


    The young police officer nodded to confirm Kaori.


    I want to say, "I''m coming, too - but it''s only on my feet. Take care and go."


    That''s what Umezu says and drops it off. Kaori rushes out of the police station.


    Call the holographic display and check the position of the light man on the map. I was in a position that wasn''t very far apart.


    Take a no-hell ride to Whitebai and hurry to where the light man is. I immediately checked the back of the light man.


    I tried to get around to the front of the light man, but the passers-by couldn''t get in the way, so I had no choice but to park the bike behind me.


    "Light Man!"


    Speaking from behind, the light man stopped and looked back.


    "Please. Let me at least just talk"


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    Intentionally he makes a gentle voice, but the light man lags behind, with a frightened, troubled groan.


    "What''s happened since then? Are you still the boss of meat chunks dignity? Did someone order you to seal your mouth? How did you end up with a human trafficking organization?


    I know that I hear a lot too much at a time as Kaori. But if I asked you a lot, I expected you might answer one or so based on the character of Gwangman.


    It is obvious that someone is in the shadow of a light man. Now I took it off, but it is confirmed that there was a bug in Kwangman''s clothes. That also checks the conversation.


    (Ha Ha said the practically boss is a swordholder. But don''t give me that name now)


    Kaori decides that I should let him say it from the mouth of a light man rather than from his own mouth.


    "Even now... I''m the boss. But... uhh... tell me."


    A light man shaking his neck sideways with a bitter face.


    "Then... just tell me this. You''re the one who started doing the human trafficking thing? Is that what you really wanted to do?


    "Different."


    In response to Kaori''s question, the light man peeled and answered instantly.


    "I was just relieved to hear that"


    A scented seedling that makes you smile. Seeing it, the light man weeps.


    (Because I''m still a crybaby. Ma, I like it there)


    Kaori''s grin turns into something evil for a moment, but I didn''t notice the light man crying.


    "Huh..."


    The grin disappeared from the face of the scented seedling. Behind the light man, a familiar figure appeared.


    "Good, Light Man. You came out. And Takeda...... it''s been a while. It''s Silver Two."


    What emerged was a former subordinate of the constituent, Silver Two, in a time when Kaori was the boss of the dignity of meat chunks. I was in elementary school at the same age as Gwangman back then, but unlike Gwangman, I was now a full adult and I looked different. But the shadow remained when I was a child, so I could tell at a glance.


    "You guys... what the hell..."


    "Please, miss out on the old goodwill!


    Silver Two screams as he controls with his hands towards Kaori, who tried to talk about something. But beside it, Silver Two was projecting a holographic display on a larger screen and starting to type something in.


    When you flip the display, the letters are written.


    ''We don''t like doing this either. Please help me.''


    Seeing what was written, and seeing Silver Two''s painful face, Kaori narrows her eyes.


    A bug was also planted on Kwangman''s body. Perhaps so is Silver Two. Someone will be listening to the conversation. And to observe from the word I like and not do, I see it as likely to be dominated by someone.


    If what you sang was true, I''m sure Konosuke Kennai is.


    "Are you talking about someone else?


    Kaori also projected a holographic display, wrote a sentence and asked. Then Silver Two nods bitterly.


    "Who is it? He is. ''


    "Konosuke Kenshinaga"


    Seeing the written name, Kaori exhaled quietly. The same can be said of the certainty obtained with this. The Silver Two display is being filmed sneakingly.


    Silver II puts a detector on the light man''s body and discovers the GPS receiver is on his clothes and removes it.


    "Is there anything you want me to do?


    Kaori asks, but Ginji and Mitsuo left the scene without saying anything more. Kaori didn''t go after it now either. If there is a mastermind behind them and they are now in a dominant outfit, decide that if you follow them poorly now, they will be in a bad position.


    Li Lei, who gave regular reports to Captain Brick''s Wang Xiulan, Wang Xiulan, received directives to slack him there.


    "Upper management sees Li Lei''s failure as a problem. As evidence, I received a circular saying I was weak and saw it as a shortage. Turn the Japanese police to the enemy, but at least we need to secure the Mafia''s best balls."


    "No, no, no, no, no, I can''t, I can''t, I can''t, I can''t"


    "The Brick Squad is also ordered to move."


    "There''s a pile of dead people out there. Try not to move it by delusion. Ah... what is it?"


    "Other units have orders."


    "You''re the Mountain of the Dead. But it''s not brick, okay? Because we''ve set up a cooperative system with the police, I don''t think we can destroy it."


    ''Right. I know what Lei says, but what''s wrong...''


    "For once I''m moving. So it''s decided that bricks are working too. I''ll do everything I can to bring home a souvenir that the people upstairs are comfortable with."


    At the same time, Li Lei had already turned his calculations around.


    Li Lei works the calculation, which is convenient if the other operatives can move. If they fail, the bricks that have achieved a single achievement have an excuse. Nevertheless, I can''t remain without doing anything like this.


    Li Lei sees it fail to let it go anyway. There are countless Chinese operative units lurking in Japan that are better than bricks. On the contrary, from Li Lei''s eyes, he is clearly just incompetent.


    (You''re just stupid and you don''t like it. I''d like to retire too... Squeeze one of the Fist Dojos)


    It is Li Lei, who opened a Chinese martial law dojo in Anle City. But...


    (I don''t even like the management that way...... Too few doorman)


    I don''t think there''s a lot going on either way, and Lei sighed.

 1258 9

    Thirteen years ago now, Kwangman craved strong power.


    The dignity of the meat chunks led to many deaths in the war. In that protest, a tragedy ensued in which a police officer from the Juvenile Division, in which Kaori was secretly in love, would die wearing Kaori.


    The light man remembered Dejav for the sight. Similar things have happened before.


    And the incense seedlings left much of the shock, the dignity of the meat chunks.


    Kwangman was particularly adored by Kaori, but I found out it was only because he was the youngest and the child.


    Mitsuo is also shocked by the loss of the incense seedlings and wants to be a strong man, for which he chooses no means and visits the Yukooka Institute.


    "I don''t want to die on an experimental bench. Yikes. I''ll put up with pain and suffering, so don''t die. I want strong power."


    "How exactly do you want to be strong?


    "Uh, uh... I''m strong anyway. I want to be strong and recognized, and I protected it."


    Hikaru looks like something like a senior year in elementary school, but Junko detects in a slight conversation that his actual mental age has stopped at a younger age.


    "You want to protect me? What made you think that? If you don''t give me some more details, I can''t do the modifications you want. Okay? Even if they tell me it''s not like this since I remodeled it, I''m in trouble too, and you don''t like Mitsuo, right?


    "Oh, yeah. Hey. Uh, uh..."


    I was wondering where to start for a while and began to speak for the reasons that led me to fall into the back streets.


    Mitsuo Sakurai''s parents raised Mitsuo with a mild intellectual disability by drowning.


    But while drowning, he did not try to spoil it because it was a disorder, but educated it exactly.


    "As you know, you''re worse at it than the other kids. She was inferior to normal at the time she entered a special grade. But, you know, we still have to live as hard as we can. I need to be able to study a little and be smart, mingle in people, and live as part of society. Move forward a little bit, climb up a little bit."


    The dialogue at this time, which his father spoke with a gentle expression, but with strength, burned firmly in the memory of the light man, and in the soul.


    But my parents died when Kotomo was ten years old. We got caught up in a backstreet fight.


    An organization involved in the war was the dignity of freshly launched meat chunks. Kaori, who was the boss, apologized to Mitsuko, and his relatives turned him around, picking up the Mitsuko, who was trying to get him into the facility.


    Mitsuo didn''t resent Kaori or the organization. Because I felt a definite gratitude and sincerity for Kaori. I didn''t mean them maliciously, I cut them off as having no choice. While annoying with intellectual disability, there was also a better side to the light man than the other children. It is the strength of the will to discern the eyes, to suppress emotions and to discern the truth.


    Kwangman just didn''t let himself be under the protection of Kaori, he could just do what he could, so he offered to work and became part of the organization.


    Kaori liked Hikaru, and Hikaru begins to fall in love with Kaori. But an example occurred, and Kaori disappeared from before the light man.


    Mitsuo spoke so far in front of Junko, calming his feelings before suing him.


    "I''ve always been protected. Even the organization has just been protected. But from now on... I protected it. Mr. Takeda is gone. Mr. Takeda left us. Instead, I protected everyone in the organization. But I know there''s nothing I can do about it. If the organization gets attacked again, I could die, and so could everyone. That''s why I have the strength to protect you. [M] To keep the poor man out no more."


    "Is that all?


    Asked by Junko, Mitsuko behaved embarrassingly, but honestly.


    "Takeda also... because I want to be recognized... One day when I see you again, I want you to praise me... Maybe if I work hard, we''ll be together again..."


    Seeing a blushing, nagging light man, Junko feels smiling. I was actually smiling.


    Junko also has a preference for experimental benches. Empower the honest, hard-working, uplifting, and pure with strength that suits their needs, even outside of modification.


    Unlike them, self-serving vengeance purposes and experimental bench applicants with a desire for ruin also love them. Because it can be adapted to the needs and perfectly adapted without the risk of life.


    "It takes a lot of money to get strong power. So if you don''t want to die or curb the risk of death... no matter how much I do, the way is limited."


    Junko circles his head and remembers the magic props he recently got.


    "You''re better suited to a heroic mouse, so let''s make it a heroic mouse and strengthen your flesh and gain another strong ability besides that."


    With that said, Junko brought something from the room where the magic props and artifacts were placed and showed it to the light man.


    Kwangman shivered when he saw it. It said ''hate'' in black letters, because it was a human tongue.


    "This is a cursed magic prop," The Tongue of the Unheld, "recently created jointly by Mr. Kisan Lucanenko and I, in collaboration with science and witchcraft. I''ve transplanted this into your body, and I need you to take an oath."


    "An oath? Don''t you have one?


    Junko picks his tongue and tries to blame it in front of the light man.


    "You''re going to lose something. or fail to get something. Or have something banned. By paying the price, you curse those who have something you lose - something you don''t get. Precisely, it revolves around you and generates a space of curse, and anyone in that space is cursed without question. A little bit of a price. Then I think it''s ineffective. You have to be quite prepared to lose it."


    "Well... bye"


    Mitsuko was listening to Junko and remembering Kaori.


    "I don''t think about Takeda my whole life."


    "Uh..."


    Junko was stunned because words popped out of Mitsuko''s mouth that I never thought of.


    Kwangman was just old enough to learn to masturbate and was delayed in masturbating thinking about Kaori as he did every day, but that seemed to be doing something so bad that he was always captured by guilt. I heard the terms put out by Junko and saw it as a good opportunity to quit.


    "I guess that''s a little... impossible. Yeah."


    Junko grinned bitterly with her cheeks and said no sorry.


    "Mm-hmm... bye, I''ll be married for life"


    "Well then... I wonder if you''re weak"


    "Well, then, I won''t do anything H for the rest of my life. I''m not gonna do it. I haven''t done it yet, but I''m not gonna do it."


    "Pakoko..."


    Though he is once again a trumpeted pure child, and this is how the virgin warrior Dowtaider was born.


    Two people, Umezu and Kaori, head to a place where there is an azito of meat chunks dignity. It was due to the information that Hayashi threw up, but he had already seen that there was no one there, and Kaori and the others had decided so, so he went to explore whether there were any clues in small numbers.


    A man named Konosuke Kennagi, who was openly spoken by Jinji, once worked with him as a detective in the same backstreet section.


    Honestly, I wasn''t a very good impression man from the scented seedlings. I hardly ever get involved with anyone else and never let myself out, but I''ve never even seen them laugh at the impression that they''re constantly dragging something dark. I don''t do anything like go out for drinks with colleagues, and I don''t even come in for a chat. I was totally building a wall.


    Why did the sword holders who worked in the same section go into the dignity of the meat chunks they were formerly bosses of? Scented seedlings that I suspect are of any relevance. But I can''t think of anything.


    "I knew it was already a shell."


    Enter the half-defunct Love Hotel lobby and Umezu squeaks. There are no signs of people at all. There''s dust all over it.


    "This is..."


    Under the desk at the front desk, Kaori found something.


    A whistle that stretches when you blow round, colorful paper. That unknown whistle is commonly sold on edges, etc. The official name is called blowback.


    It falls as if it were just garbage, but Kaori remembers this toy. At a time when I was the boss of the dignity of meat chunks, we all went to a festival and bought it for the light man.


    Kwangman was happy and repeatedly blew and returned with the same blowback added for days, so if Kaori cautioned against it because it was annoying and depressing, he was depressed.


    (You''ve always had it important? No... throwing away memorabilia, like trash, appropriately what you had so dearly? I mean, is this... a message?


    Seems like garbage at first sight, so Kaori reckons she left it here so that she could just pass it on to herself, in anticipation of being seen as having no problem leaving it alone.


    (Memorabilia... Memorabilia...)


    I think about it, I think about it.


    (Maybe that one?


    "You figured something out?


    Seeing how Kaori is doing, Umezu speaks up.


    "Let me act alone."


    "Oh, no."


    Umezu immediately dismisses Kaori''s request.


    "Maybe I have to be alone. Someone...... could be waiting. He might not show up when he''s gone."


    "What if it''s a trap?


    "Worst case scenario is I just lose. Good luck with the rest."


    Kaori walks out of the hotel in a powerful foothold. Umezu shrugged his shoulders too and followed him on the tannic side.

 1259 10

    Adonis and True were spared time at Kewi, a coffee shop in Kandoville. Li Lei is on the phone with his superior officer in the bathroom.


    I can''t move actively because I''m going to move while watching the police move. Hence free time. Li Lei tells True and Adonis that he can do whatever he wants because he calls him if anything happens, but if he hasn''t acted as solidified as possible, he can''t move quickly when something happens, which made him carry on acting together for a while.


    "Seems eager to read, but what book? It."


    Adonis, who speaks Japanese but is not yet good at reading and writing, asks when he sees the book that True is reading in the seat across the street.


    "It''s an ideological book about devil worship and radical content."


    "Learn how to deal with pleasant people! True answered, remaining blind to the book titled Growing Into a Human Being with Delicacies.


    Since Midori has been told from day to day, "No Delicacy," "Let''s Read the Air," etc., it was really up to me to take such a book in my hands in order to change my area.


    "As far as the cover goes, it doesn''t look like such a book, but you don''t know. And you had such a hobby."


    "I''m just interested."


    True to focus on reading while appropriately hammering Adonis.


    (Hmm. A proper greeting in the details. Anyone who can smile and say "Welcome Back" will get a liking even when the person who took a seat returns......)


    As difficult as there is no way out, I can really feel it.


    (But not if I''m cowering here. I''m going to shoot the ICBM on the fresh water stage...)


    Eventually, Li Lei came back here, so I decided to quickly put into practice what was written in the book.


    "Welcome back"


    He shows a very unscrupulous affectionate laugh towards Lei Li, and truly speaks up.


    "Did you even eat something bad...?


    Li Lei, who becomes too true-faced in amazement, glances lightly and asks.


    (I guess it''s because I haven''t been able to do it from time to time. Repeat, I''m sure your surroundings will become tame and you won''t be able to react like this)


    But the truth didn''t snap.


    Li Lei reported his earlier conversation with Wang Xiulan to True and Adonis.


    "Are we turning the police against the enemy, too?


    "No way. Will you be arrested or shot? Or get away with it, and I''m gonna have a hard time doing my future."


    To Adonis''s question, Li Lei said with a fed up face.


    "We didn''t do anything for a while, and we thought about seeing how things were going. So the situation moves on its own, and the delay is bad."


    "But what can we do?


    "I''m in a good mood for the police right now. So, when the Chinese operatives come out hard, I think that''s their chance."


    "Why is that a chance?


    Adonis shrugs her shoulders and makes a strange face. Both True and Lei thought Adonis was a bluffing, unscrupulous man - there are actually places to bluff, but when I was dating him, I knew that he would return gestured reactions.


    "While I give the police information and sell favors, I say I persuade them because they are my countrymen, and I sell favors again. So, tell the Chinese secret agent side too so they don''t have to fight for nothing because they''re being kind with the police. The latter, however, is the story of some dead people on the side of the operative."


    "You''re a terrible guy..."


    Adonis is stunned to hear Li Lei''s plan.


    "Isn''t that what you call double espionage? Something that works that well?


    I look at Li Lei with a true and skeptical look.


    "I''m not a double agent. I''m not giving it to either of you. I put the achievement of the directive that bricks received second, and the safety of the members of bricks first. It''s the best way to do that."


    "I don''t think it''s military language. What do you think of the lives of your fellow countrymen in different squads?


    "The only world I can protect is brick."


    To Adonis, Li Lei laughed and ran out.


    "Of course we''ll work together. I''ll protect you guys. You can be benevolent to that extent."


    and, at that time, Li Lei bothered to move to the bathroom because Wang Xiulan "Wangshulan" called again.


    "The spicy and militant Chinese lice people have gone all the way from Kansai to Euthanasia City."


    "Wow, that sucks. Yes, sir."


    Li Lei faces, hangs up, and returns to his seat.


    "Regardless of the information selling proposal, the negotiations are no longer possible. There are people out there who don''t make sense."


    Report to True and Adonis, sigh mixed.


    "They''re just a bunch of people with a lot of numbers and quick hands, no big deal, but they''re the ones who don''t have any hesitation in killing the average person. It''s our reputation to have a bad business with the mafia. I used to deal with repression in Tibet, but I sent it to Japan because it was too much and the opposite led to rebellion, and there was room on top. They only gave him money so he wouldn''t get rumbled up in Japan, and they used it to kill him. Anyway, he wanted to keep it out of the eyes of the government."


    "The government''s refuge in such a joke means that the great man''s body is finally in it."


    "Hit it. Public and private confusion is because our country is not beating Japan."


    To the true point, Li Lei replied with a nagging laugh.


    Kwangman and Ginji returned to Ajito of Meat Chunks Dignity, mindful of their tail.


    The constituents took some nagging words, but there is one man who greeted two with a grumpy face. The sword is nominally number two.


    "I didn''t know you were going to fail... you''re still dumb, incompetent and useless"


    Nominally, he turns to the boss, the light man, whose sword holds cold. Kwangman looked at him just a little bit, but I''m not going to say it back. I''m trying to take it, as it''s true that I failed.


    In front of some of the constituents watching, the sword holds a sermon if they dislike it. I intend to do it by exposing the light man.


    "We''ve done well so far. I pulled the unusable guys like you well and kept lurking thoroughly so the police wouldn''t even catch me. I know their M.O., mostly because I was there. Yet because of the reassurance incision and the greed of the Chinese mafia, we are caught up here and put in a predicament."


    Originally, it was caused by standing between the two organizations and increasing the price of franchising fees, but there was no such thing in the swordholder''s head. He was good at the knowledge and skill of evidence obliteration, but he is a man with no business talent and, above all, does not know the heart of man.


    "Wait. The light man worked hard with the light man. We escaped the detention facility alone, and we haven''t divulged any important information."


    Silver II turns to follow the light man without being able to indulge. Hearing that, swordholding makes me even more in a bad mood.


    "Look at him with a little warmer eyes. Mitsumomo..."


    "Hey, I''ve said so many times that I hate friendships like that, and you still do it?


    The swordholder stares at Silver Two, blocking Silver Two''s words in a tone that makes him say whether or not he has one.


    "Who helped you until you broke down the operation of the organization, lost your necks in debt, and we were all sold out?


    When the sword holds say this, the optical men, of course, can''t say anything about the executives from the old days. Indeed, we were saved by the sword. The benefits are immeasurable.


    "He said he really wanted to be active, so he said he believed me and sent it."


    "I''m sorry."


    He also apologizes in tears as the light man nodded to the sword holding that he hated.


    "It''s not a question of apologizing, is it?


    Saying catchy, the sword holding laughing with his nose as he looked down at the light man.


    The swordsman makes fools of Hikaru from day to day, and he hated it from the bottom of his heart. You''re not smart enough. You only double your effort, and you''re good in character and liked by people. If you try it out of a utilitarian sword with a dark personality and people don''t like you, you can also help with the jealousy you secretly hold, the type you hate the most.


    Eventually the constituents, who had silently watched the two of them being cursed by words, called out after the sword holders had finished saying their disgust and walked away.


    "Boss, don''t worry about it. Failure is for everyone."


    "That''s right. Besides, the boss is the strongest here. No one else could have done what the boss couldn''t."


    "Even the swordsman couldn''t make another good candidate and had to rely on the boss. If you''re that complaining, get out yourself."


    The sword was meant to be exposed in front of the constituents and degraded the light man, but it was completely counterproductive, and the constituents continued to voice further ambition and encouragement. They hated the sword.


    "Thank you, everyone. I''m gonna work really hard for all of us."


    Wipe the tears and let the bright voice of the light man break the constituents'' faces as well. In a gloomy environment, they came this far, saved by the smile and orientation of this light man.


    "You did a great job. But it was too late."


    Meanwhile, on his way back to his room, Kenzo was face-to-face with the returning Hongmori Evening Moon, and he was honestly speaking with a nervous tone here.


    "I''m worried about the tail, and I''ve come a long way to remember it."


    "Right. If anything continues to happen, please. You''re the only one I can count on."


    I''m not lying to you, I really think so, sword holder. Even though it was a highly challenging request, the Evening Moon accomplished it beautifully.


    The only thing that''s going to be a decent force of war in this organization is Light Man and Sword Holding. Kwangman is a lot at stake, no matter how combative he is, and swordholding is not going to get out to the end. When that happens, the best thing you can rely on is this Evening Moon that you hired from the outside.


    "Okay."


    With few words, the Evening Moon returns to its own room.


    (I want to make him drink even the dirt on that guy''s nails)


    As I dropped off the back of the Evening Moon, while I was aware of the Light Man, the sword holder was poisoned without putting it in my mouth.

 1260 11

    Kaori was alone and visited a place that was the home of the dignity of the meat chunks, in the time she was the boss.


    (Leaving memorabilia behind is a bit of an impossibility... in a memorable place)


    There was nothing brilliant about Ajito. Even the area that formed the body of the office is missing desks, chairs and tables. Traces are almost gone.


    But still, Kaori reminds me of a lot of things. A lot of what happened when I was here.


    Many of the bullet marks on the wall remain intact. It was a time of intense rivalry between wholesale organizations, often contested with "Japanese Play Authority" and "Sigh Addiction" and "Dancing Heart". Quite a few wholesale organizations seemed disturbed at that time, but there are only two things left in Euthanasia today: sigh poisoning and a dancing heart.


    Fun memories I had with my people. Sad memories of losing my people. It reminds me of them and something twitchy and hot creeps up in my chest.


    It''s not just my people. Police officer in the Juvenile Division who was persistently trying to cling to himself and rehabilitate him. I remember him, too. I used to get to this Ajito too. And I lost my life here.


    (Without here, without those days, and without that man''s death, I wouldn''t even exist right now)


    As if my life were on top of numerous corpses, I become conscious.


    (Oh, too. If you think about that, you lose. It gets heavy. It gets dark. I mean, I guess it was my mistake... I looked everywhere in Ajito, but nothing in particular seems to be happening)


    There''s someone out there and they''re not waiting, and there''s nothing that''s going to be a clue.


    But Kaori can''t stay away. Something inexperienced was working, pulling Kaori here.


    (I mean, make it silver two, make it light man, we can''t be doing a shitty job of trafficking in human beings of our own free will. There must be something wrong. Silver Two didn''t like how it looked, and they cared about the eyes of someone tying them up)


    Kaori thinks that it is the one who binds him that holds the sword.


    There''s nothing in my room once. There''s nothing in the office either. And in the break room of the optical men constituents, Kaori found it.


    That was a letter. Letters placed on dust. I mean, it''s still new since they put it down.


    Therefore, the middle taste was a letter from Silver II to Kaori, where the place of the present Azid and all the truth were written.


    Tissues owed a lot and even collateralized all organs in a secure incision. It was the sword holding that showed up there.


    The sword held saved the organization. Everyone became a human trafficking organization dressed to be tied to their gratitude. And gradually it wasn''t just about gratitude, it was about being tied up with fear.


    If he disobeyed, he was killed instantly. Those who fled the organization were also killed. Attendance at the organization was strictly controlled. Above all, Mitsuo said that he did not like his former companion being killed, and he sat down crying and begged him to obey the sword and not kill the man of the organization on the sword.


    Knowing the fact, Kaori clenched her teeth violently and clenched her fists tightly. Shortly afterwards, imagine a light man sitting in the ground crying, making a swinging face. I can be captured by that desire to make you sit down crying even before you.


    At first, by becoming a human trafficking organization, he was sesame in a way that worked as a reassurance incision. But only when did the power relationship reverse.


    The way in which the sword held the organization was run was extremely forceful, in the form of buying much resentment from others, but that arm, which nonetheless strengthens the power and size of the organization, he said, was a certainty.


    He wanted an organization that would remain his own. I don''t know why I chose the dignity of meat chunks. Do you just happen to have flexible conditions in place, or is there any other reason?


    The movement of the members is largely grasped by the sword, and they cannot be contacted in a detour. It seems that neither the phone nor the internet can be used without permission, and it is also said that placing messages like this here is an outline.


    Kaori decides that it will be difficult to finally get in touch with them and work together to crush the organization from within and outside.


    This was written at the end of the letter.


    Help yourselves.


    I found that the last word contained the thought of spitting the blood of my former companions. I heard the ordeal since the organization was taken over by the sword.


    (It would have been much harder before...... I don''t know that at all either... But fate has brought me and you together again. Should I curse God for giving me such a cruel, terrible fate, or thank God for giving me the opportunity to save...)


    All the seedlings were photographed and sent to Umezu.


    "I''ll definitely help you. It''s obvious..."


    Kaori spoke up and answered to his former companions whether they were here or not. My whole body pops. It feels like the cells in your body are trembling. The only thing that made me feel so expensive was counting in my life so far.


    True to go home to the Snow Oka Institute.


    Junko was cleaning figures in the living room. Figures like Monsters, Phantoms, Heroes, etc. line up on the shelves. I leave the other cleaning to the miscellaneous Phantom known as you, Blue Nite, but only the management of my own room and living room figures will be carried out by Junko himself.


    "Heh, I do it almost every day. It''s like gardening."


    "I used to struggle badly to see if I could genetically manipulate it to make figurative plants or something, but my technical skills at that time didn''t make it possible. I don''t know if I can do this."


    "Didn''t you not experiment with non-human creatures?


    "It''s my rule to keep plants."


    When True arrived in front of the living room door, Midori, Junko and Tired were chatting. Truth is, in the meantime, breathe and be ready.


    "I''m home."


    True to open the door, smile and greet you home.


    The air in the living room froze. They were all solidified, as if the temporal shutdown capability of the limited space had been activated.


    (Here too...... Reaction as expected for the first time. But do it again and again and you should get used to it)


    When I saw them all pulling dongs, the truth didn''t snap. But...


    "Ugh, wow! Oh, my God, you''re broken. Oh!


    First of all, the first-born potted toddler girl cries out frightened, and the silence breaks. It was unexpected to cry out on the boulder, so I pulled the truth a little too.


    "Uh-huh... True brother, did you eat anything bad mon?


    "It doesn''t seem possessed by bad spirits...... Or was he mentally attacked by someone...?


    "It''s too unnatural a loving laugh. Is this some kind of punishment game? And how long? Are you filming somewhere?


    "This must be a phony. Yikes. True truth - you are somewhere in captivity to someone else. I have to go help him."


    Four people, Tired, Junko and Shiatsu, say what they each want to say. As far as Junko is concerned, he is seriously searching for a photographer''s place by trying to see through the wall behind him with the power of an artificial demonic eye, or by working the full olfactory sensation of the wolf.


    "True brother, if you have troubles, I think you should honestly talk to me."


    "Why do you have to say that?"


    I finally couldn''t stand the face-to-face reactions of the institute, and the truth is, from inside my bag, I said, ''Learn how to deal with pleasant people! I took out a book titled Growing Into a Human Being with Delicacies and showed it.


    "Ooh... My real brother, too. So he wanted to change his mind."


    Midori takes the book with a bitter laugh. I knew right away that it was the impact of this book, just looking at the title.


    "True you''ve been trying to make your emotions look natural, and I feel like you''re improving a little bit, but I don''t think that''s the case right now..."


    Junko chooses the best word.


    "I did it too and honestly there was a hard part of it, and I''m going to stop..."


    Imagine yourself sighing in your heart, true said.


    "By the way, do you know what a virgin warrior dowtaider is? It disables non-virgins and non-virgins, dragging them into cherry space -"


    "You know... my real brother flew too many things today, didn''t he?


    As the truth was speaking, Midori burst in with a frightened face.


    "No, it''s a serious story. I thought it might be a heroic mouse made by Yukioka."


    "Yeah...... sure that''s a mouse I made. Yikes. I miss it. It''s been more than a decade."


    Junko remembered everything about Dowtader and Mitsuko.


    "Are there any countermeasures? I was able to resist a bit."


    "The conditional shark system is also a pressure of power and power. I can''t give you any good advice. But I miss you, Mitsumomo. He was funny and good."


    "Right..."


    A little nagging addition and subtraction, Junko''s verbal nodding true. I was truly remembering when I ran into Mitsuo. About my late friend. Every time I see someone with an intellectual disability, I remember.


    "I have a good idea. Yo. All you have to do is apprentice and truly - reincarnate into True Yo. That way I''m not a non-virgin, but I can be a virgin. Yo."


    "Nice, that. But after you defeat that enemy, the true virgin is next time I get it first. Please don''t let Junko touch you."


    I''m tired of making a statement that I don''t know if it''s a joke or a serious one.


    "Sure isn''t bad. If you''re a girl version, how about making your name Makoto? Then hurry up..."


    "What''s so fast?"


    Pushing Junko closer with a smile, True sat back on the couch. It came to the conclusion that there seemed to be no decent countermeasures.

 1261 12

    Gwangman had been in training that morning at the entertainment room in Ajito, where he had just moved.


    "You seem to have a fever."


    The sword comes and speaks to the light man who is standing on his arms. with a blatant glance of contempt.


    There were many other constituents in the entertainment room, some of whom trained as well as others who were bickering with each other who cared, but the sword came in and spoke to the light man, so they all silence and pay attention to you.


    That''s just it, the air in the entertainment room got worse. But they know it''s going to be worse. The usual.


    "Have you had the fruit of that healthy effort of yours? It was an important role, but it couldn''t play it either! I know you''re incompetent, but I sent you for once, and that''s what it looks like! In the end, you''re a piece of crap you can''t even do!


    It wasn''t the same as usual. I usually just stayed to say the twist and disgust, but the sword hold on this day was fierce and cursed hard. This is the first time I''ve seen such a sword held by meat hunk constituents.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use you anymore. It''s pointless to train like that. Ewwwww, that''s pointless. As just a decorative boss, you just have to hang around. I don''t understand, but even people like you seem to admire them. That alone will help. That''s all you need, so you don''t have to train or study anymore, okay?


    Close your own face with a nasty grin spread over the face of a light man whose sword holds crouched and arms lay down.


    It is a lie not to use it. I''m just saying it with harassment. Now the organization is in a state of crisis, and the power of the Light Man will surely be needed.


    "Hey, you''re listening! If I tell you not to, don''t!


    Yelling and scattering, but the hand is a sword that does not raise. When you do that, the constituents of the dignity of the old meat chunks run out of bees and you could be killed. When I say tie up constituents of the dignity of old meat chunks with fear, there are limits.


    Even at the moment, this reign of terror is a suspicious crossroads. It''s only because of the presence of the light man that it''s working. Many of the other old constituents have not felt benevolence at the earliest, but the pure innocent light man is still benevolent to swordkeeping and suppressing the rebellion against swordholding.


    There was also an arrangement between the sword holder and the light man. After the sword holdings killed several constituents, he declared that if he killed any more constituents, it would take Kwangman to kill the sword holdings. I don''t know the mind of a person, so I feel this tastes bad, whether it''s a sword that can''t be counted to rule terror or subtraction, and henceforth, the killing of the constituents is sealed.


    With light men, swordholders and former constituents, the organization had been turned, all dissatisfied and anxious, balancing itself with a very subtle and dangerous one. Still, he continued to skilfully escape from the eyes of the police and had good fruition, so some parts of the sword were satisfied.


    But the police are finally trying to sniff themselves out.


    (It was a failure in the first place to send Gwangman alone. This guy can only count on battle. And if we''re gonna give this guy a complicated assignment, we need someone to monitor and control it)


    It is a sword holding that Kwang Man himself felt endangered but could not refuse because he wanted to test the results of his previous training, but the result is the worst major failure of the police officer in the back street section not to kill one and the boss of the key mafia will also be taken away by the police.


    The most fearful thing about swordholding is that Kwangman showed up in front of the police, which gives the police a clue that leads to some sort of organization. As far as I can think of anything that is likely to be a clue, it is a sword holdings that I intend to destroy with all my might, but I can''t help but be anxious to think that there may be something missing.


    All of that anxiety is due to the Light Man, and today it is being hit by the Light Man.


    "You stop."


    Those who were in the entertainment room were surprised because those who stopped the sword holding appeared in a grumpy voice. It''s a decision you shouldn''t make to hold a sword.


    It was not those of the organization who spoke up. I was hired by the swordsman, Rainbow Forest Evening Moon. Just being there is a man with a strong presence, but the presence of the Evening Moon at this time was greatly felt.


    Guest, why don''t you stick your neck in this situation?


    The swordholder rises and stares at the evening moon. Nor did the sword hold yield to the presence of the evening moon, which emitted a fierce aura. Because I believe I''m the best person in the world and I don''t doubt fine dust either.


    "I don''t know if I can make an effort. Besides... is that kid the boss here?


    "Decorative boss. I run everything. However, the decorations are extremely important."


    In the evening and moon of quiet inquiry, the sword holds answer abominably.


    "Oh, oh, thank you. Hongmori Zan......"


    Tears and runny nose draped like rage, and yet without quitting exercising, the light man thanked him with tears. The stretched snot is on the floor and even splashed.


    "Hmm...... Good for you, boss. There''s a guy who can cover for me."


    The nose rang and left a throwaway dialogue, and the sword holder left the entertainment room behind.


    "Why are you all watching this in silence? Is that your boss?


    Evening moon looking over at the constituents of the dignity of the meat chunks in the entertainment room and asking them with the nuances to blame.


    (I know there are circumstances.)


    It was the evening and moon of inquiry, even though I thought so from the inside.


    "Everybody... I know... They''re making me think I''m a bad girl."


    "You have a narrow shoulder."


    I''ll correct you. Evening moon.


    "It was. Er..."


    "You don''t have to stop. Go on."


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry"


    I think it''s rude to talk with your arms up and down, he was a light man who tried to interrupt, but he is urged by the Evening Moon to speak as he continues.


    Kwangman told all about the circumstances of this organization as he continued to lay down his arms.


    That I didn''t run the tissue well in my time as a boss, and that I was collateralized to the gut of my constituents by an tissue called a secure incision. That it was the sword holding that saved the predicament. that instead he saddled into the outrageous business of trafficking in human beings. that swordholding exercises terror domination and also thoroughly manages the movements of its constituents.


    And to the point that there is a current critical structure - even the part where the Evening Moon knows, I talked about everything.


    "I have to work hard here to keep the police from catching me. I don''t want anyone in this organization to die anymore. But I failed... and it''s only natural that the sword should be angry."


    "Right."


    Hearing Kwong Man''s painful appeal, Sunset Moon felt complicated.


    The Evening Moon compares itself to the Light Man. I just want a place to die, I want the ideal way to die, even myself throwing myself into battle. A self who lives in fear of suffering from old age and disease and in search of a satisfactory way to die.


    But Mitsuo is desperate to let his people die. I''m risking my life for that.


    Every time I look at this type, the sunset moon feels drawn. Feel inferior. It makes me seem like I''m a lowlife. In fact, I consider myself miserable, even when it comes to reason.


    Every time I see this type again and again, the Evening Moon thinks. People like this are the ones who deserve to live. Even at work, Sunset Moon decides not to kill this type. Tell the client it failed. Or I may cancel my job with dignity.


    "If you like, I''ll give you a little clue."


    In response to the words of the Evening Moon, the Light Man stopped standing up and looked up at the Evening Moon. Despite his tough face, his eyes looking down at himself feel terribly tender.


    "Hands-on... will you accompany me to practice? Will you coach me on how to fight?


    "Yes."


    "Wow. It''s been thirteen years since Junko taught me something. Best wishes."


    Glad to be innocent, the light man lowers his head toward the sunset moon. The constituents in the entertainment room are also smiling at the two of them.


    "Thirteen years ago, how old are you?


    "Twenty-five."


    Asking the light man, who was only visible to elementary school students no matter what Sunset Moon saw, the light man replied instantly with a smile.


    "Right. You''re an adult."


    "My body doesn''t grow because of the modification, but only in my head. I''m still working on this, trying to grow up, but, I know. I''m sure he''ll still be a child in his head..."


    "It''s important to stay ambitious."


    Ever since I said that, the sunset moon feels complicated again.


    This child is a much better person than himself and others. I become aware that it is hilarious, such as to say it with a gaze from above to such an opponent.


    But that was what the Evening Moon really thought, and what I wanted to tell you, in the sense of inspiration.

 1262 13

    When I was a kid, Kaori had hamsters and ravens.


    I always thought Kaori seedlings. I don''t know how I''d feel if I crushed these kids and killed them. And the desire did exist.


    I love things that are cute with scented seedlings. And the urge to break something cute has long been so strong.


    I''ve never run them on a pet. I can contain my urge. I have reason not to do it, and I have a heart that I think would be pathetic if I did it.


    But now Kaori is running. Crush the familiar hamster by clenching it thoroughly in your hand. At last do what you shouldn''t have done, feel intense guilt, and at the same time be surrounded by a sense of accomplishment for performing treacherous pleasures. Uninterrupted pleasure. And profound satisfaction.


    The rabbit kicks like a soccer ball with all his strength. I''ve always wanted to try this. And when you jump big, you jump over the raven over and over again. It conveys the feeling of crushing a raven on the back of my leg. Of course, I don''t remember doing that, so this is just the feeling that Kaori imagined it would be like this if she crushed it.


    It wasn''t just crushing hamsters and ravens that Kaori was paranoid about. I had another desire.


    A light man in a black visor hat appears in that black-squeezed outfit.


    Yes - I had a similar desire for Gwangman. I couldn''t help but be cute with the little animal nuances about Kwangman.


    A light man who comes to himself resolutely. Just look at it and realize you''re sexually excited. Beat, kick and increasingly lust such a light man. Whenever I see the adorable face of a light man distorted into a bitter look, whenever I see his little body blow up and fall, his spine creases and his groin gets hot.


    Over and over again the light man came towards me, whether I fell or not. Kaori busted such a light man relentlessly many times, intoxicated by a sadistic trance.


    Eventually, the fallen light man''s body became frightened and cramped, and he stayed awake. Seeing that sight, the sense of accomplishment and satisfaction to date blows away somewhere, savoring the thoughts that draw blood.


    Around the incense seedlings were wrapped in darkness. But despite the darkness, the remains of the hamster, the raven and the light man are clearly visible.


    Seeing the three wreckages, Kaori was weeping with serenity. I wonder what a hell I''ve done, my chest is about to be torn apart by loss and guilt.


    "Hey, Takeda. Wake up. The chief''s been doing a lot of research on the sword."


    It takes Umezu''s voice, and when I wake up from a dream, I have Sakai, Umezu and Lei. I slept in my seat in the back street section of the euthanasia police station.


    (Son of a bitch, what a terrible dream...)


    Hold on to your forehead, Kaori even remembers nausea because of self-loathing. The ugliest inner part of me was projected in my dreams without making the brakes advantageous.


    "Now, gentlemen, listen to me."


    Chief of the Backstreet Section, Kiyoshi Sakai "Sakai Tsugu" speaks up and the police officers in the Backstreet Section pay attention.


    Chief Sakai will be fifty-second this year. He''s a nice man with a gentle grin all the time, he seems kind. White hair is noticeable on the head, but not thinner.


    "As a child, Konosuke Kensai has his family murdered by residents on the back street. The sword was protected by the police. And the motive for hoping for backstreet division is not to give people like yourself."


    There is a past that motivates me to hate the back streets. But the police officers who heard the story wonder how such a person fell into the back streets.


    "I''m sure the report won''t be false."


    Umezu says.


    "The incident itself remains a definite record. But the motive could be a lie."


    "What do you mean?


    Matsumoto asked Sakai.


    "Can''t you imagine this, for example? He said he resented the police because the police didn''t help his family. Kenzo was born in Buddha City."


    "Oh......"


    "I see."


    Just because I was born in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, I could understand both Kaori and Umezu. It is the most dangerous dark city and famous for not working at all by the police. Hence the mafia and backstreet protests, with dead people appearing to citizens every year.


    "To resent the police and disparage the police, can you also assume that they learned the know-how of the - back street section of the police and tried to be on the criminal side..."


    Kaori says. When I worked for the police, swordkeeping was a person who wouldn''t let himself out thoroughly. Think that he might have behaved like that in order not to be able to understand the dark side of himself.


    "You can also guess that. During the police years, we do our jobs without any hesitation. And... I''ve been a silent person since the beginning, but the fact that I work with a lot of enthusiasm in my rookie years is what I felt for him. One day, they just started doing their job lightly."


    "Hmm. I didn''t hate the police from the beginning, can you even assume that something happened in the police era that made me hate the police -"


    It was the oldest detective in the Backstreet Division, Hongo Ryuga, who said that. Fifty-seven years old. The hair is completely gray, as is the long stretched jawbeard and moustache. He''s taking his hat now, but he''s a man walking in a cowboy hat on his back, so he''s pretty prominent in the department.


    "I''ve also looked into a lot of sword footprints since I stopped coming to the police. Not all of it has been figured out, but there are a few sightings of him. He seems to be sharpening his power to enroll in French mercenary schools for experiences and enter the most powerful assassin decision tournament in the Russian underground arena."


    "Seeking power... So you''re trying to do something. If you resent the police, revenge on the police"


    Listening to Chief Sakai, Kaori tries to decipher his principles of conduct.


    "Er... sorry I''m talking to you"


    At the entrance to the back street classroom, Li Lei gives a glimpse of his face and sounds sorry.


    "I''m not officially in a meeting, so that''s okay."


    Sakai glanced at Li Lei and said.


    "It''s very hard to say, but an urgent and important report. My superiors have just contacted me and they say that Hua Li, a Chinese secret agent unit, has taken him in as a soldier up to the Mafia people who are making a plea and is on his way here."


    "Ho. Really?"


    In response to Li Lei''s report, the air in the back street room changed dramatically. Li Lei could see the quiet fighting spirit but stood up colorfully. Sakai was also smiling and gaveling, but his wide body is releasing a more intense fighting spirit than anyone else in the back street classroom.


    (This chief seems to be the strongest of them all. Yeah. Well, I''m the chief, so naturally)


    Li Lei looks at Sakai and decides so.


    "Valuable information, thank you"


    Sakai bows his head deeply towards Li Lei.


    "I''m irrelevant. I think I know that."


    "You don''t have to worry about that either. I can''t even think about what you did in this situation."


    Umezu followed Li Lei with a laugh, adding as he lingered.


    "Hua Lice is a troubled group of children, so you can die..."


    "Whether you''re a problem child or not, if you''re on your way, only slaughter. Tell the rest of us."


    "Ha ha... ok"


    Li Lei smiles dry at Sakai, who laughs calmly but relentlessly and clearly.


    "I''m going to get you ready."


    Sakai says so and leaves the room.


    "Ready?"


    "Get ready to pick him up."


    I answered Matsumoto, who raised a strange voice, in a way that even Kaori deserved it.


    Eventually, the in-station announcement flows.


    "Tell all Euthanasia Police Department officers. Prepare for enemy assault. Enemy attack. This is not an exercise. Soon the euthanasia police station and its surroundings will be turned into a battlefield. Let the fools we poke at pay the price. Fill it with a scream of despair. Let hell appear in this world. Show him the souvenir of the underworld that the rain of blood exists. We have the power - the power of the police as a storm that takes Oki from the roots, the power of the police as a crushing stream that swallows and burns everything down, wield it in full."


    "Nanicole......"


    Li Lei opens his mouth gently to the in-station announcement with a low, grumpy voice.


    "Chief."


    Kaori replied terminally.


    "Chief, you look happy."


    "You''ve been waiting for a time like this."


    Hexi and Umezu laugh.


    "What would happen to me if this information were gussey..."


    "It''s okay, because everyone has their failures, and I forgive you for amputating limbs and crushing both eyes"


    It was a scented seedling that told Li Lei, who shrugged with anxiety, that he was becoming more and more anxious.


    "What!?


    Matsumoto gives a surprise when he sees what came in through the back street classroom entrance. I was passing beside myself. Seeing that, Li Lei was also taken aback.


    "Why is Pippo here?


    It was the police mascot character, Piwipo-kun, who came into the back street room


    "Or the chief will leave, so it''s awesome."


    Umezu speaks out in fear when he sees Piwipo-kun. I''ve never heard Matsumoto before, such as Umezu''s voice like this. I''m obviously freaking out. I''ve never seen Umezu''s face like this before.


    When Matsumoto and Lei looked indoors, there were several other police officers besides Umezu.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while since I''ve exercised."


    "Oh, he''s really the chief."


    Matsumoto smiles when he takes Piwipo-kun''s mask and sees Sakai grinning.


    "Umezu, Matsumoto, I''m sorry, but you guys don''t participate in the fight, shoot the fight, just mosaic the cop''s face and edit it, and deliver it online later. On the back street site. It would be a good demonstration for the residents of the back streets."


    "Ha, ha."


    "Uh, I wanted to get busted, too. Okay -"


    Umezu, who replies in a manner still threatened, and Matsumoto, who replies dissatisfied.


    "Is the chief that strong? I know you''re third in the rankings of Euthanasia Police Department Combat Force."


    Matsumoto asks, looking strangely at Umezu, who is obviously afraid of Sakai.


    "I''m also sure it''s strong... I''m more scared than that. Well, you''ll see."


    With an ambiguous look on his head, Umezu said.

 1263 14

    The video started with an animation.


    "Oh my God, an army of mysteries has attacked the euthanasia police station!


    In front of the police station, the animated Piwipo-kun screams in agitation.


    Then the screen switches to live rather than animated. They show armed men lurking all over the perimeter of the euthanasia police station. Three directions outside the back, in various places.


    ''I don''t care what you think, these people who are not Japanese, the government is really incompetent to have so many armed groups lurking within Japan. But it''s okay. On behalf of incompetent politicians and incompetent bureaucrats, officers from the Euthanasia Police Department fight Chinese secret agents to keep citizens safe. Oh, I''ve got a country name. Tehepero''


    Animated Piwipo-kun broke into the live video and explained it with a gesture and hand gesture, then at the end he put out his tongue, waved and pulled in.


    The face of Hua Lice, a secret task force abhorred by his compatriots, was sneaking around and besieging the Euthanasia Police Station, in addition to taking in the mafias as their own soldiers.


    ''Citizens in front of the euthanasia police station, please evacuate immediately. More shootouts will take place in front of the Euthanasia Police Department. You''ll be on the battlefield in ten seconds. Evacuate immediately. In ten seconds, it will be a battlefield. I repeat. Oh, I don''t have time to repeat. "Oh, my God."


    He was a citizen in a great hurry to evacuate when he heard a warning flush by a speaker from the police station and thought, "Yes, that''s the word over here".


    Several heavy machine gun muzzles peek through the police station window. Even the artillery gate of the machine gun appeared.


    The Chinese lice agents and mafias who saw it doubted my eyes. I even thought it might be just a threat.


    But two seconds later, I know it''s not a threat. From the muzzle and gun gate, the plain bullet was thrown out simultaneously, instantly turning several agents who were in the front of the police station into mince.


    "What kind of police... Aren''t you in the army..."


    The operative who escaped the difficulty groans in surprise.


    "Uh, kimo."


    Police officer in the Juvenile Division, Tatsuharu Monkey Island mutters with a tranced look as he fires machine guns all over him. He was a little boy who was not 150 cm tall, but was specially recruited as a police officer in the euthanasia police station because of his fearsome strength due to his idiosyncrasies.


    "After all, guns shoot people to death. It''s nice to be a police officer and be able to hold a gun, but it''s weird you can''t shoot people with that."


    Monkey Island was sincerely grateful to the raiders who gave us that opportunity. Gratefully, he turns his opponent into a ground beef "mince".


    By the time the shooting was over, the bodies had rolled over there, but many of the operatives had evacuated out of range.


    "I''m out of ammo, so thank you."


    Monkey Island to contact toward the radio. Then from the entrance to the police station, straw and euthanasia police officers come out. There are also many private clothes detectives.


    "Spread out"


    When Kaori ordered them to wave one hand, the police officers began to scatter around the police station premises.


    "I killed him in the first attack, but the numbers are still higher."


    Kaori shrugged as she searched for the enemy''s lurking position with a biological sensor planted in her eyes.


    Hua Lice operatives point their guns and pull the trigger toward Kaori, who sits quietly in front of the entrance to the station.


    By the time the gunshot went off, Kaori wasn''t there anymore. Kaori was flying with the nearest agent in mind.


    None of the operatives was able to capture the motion of the incense seedlings that had countless injection openings from their backs and packed their mistakes all at once due to rocket injection.


    Scented seedlings step on the back of the operative''s head, crawling into the shadow of the flowerbed and hiding. As I stepped on it, a blade popped out of the back of my leg and was piercing my back of my head. Naturally it is instant death.


    Kaori flies further from there and as she dances out to the driveway, turns behind two mafia constituents who were behind the guardrail across the street from the police station.


    They got up, but it was too late. When Kaori waved her arm, a blade of various shapes jumped out of her arm like a decadent knife, and one''s head and neck were cut into multiple rounds.


    "You guys aren''t cute, so killing them won''t do you much good."


    Kaori shrugs with a distorted grin as she looks at one of the remaining ones.


    On that scented seedling, one of the operatives fired a gun from close range, but when the scented seedling covers his face with his arm and plays the bullet with the back of his arm to prevent it, he kicks his belly with his fingertips. From the nail tip, the blade still pops out, penetrating from the abdomen to the back.


    "But... it would still be fun to kill, and it would be the depression of the nightmare just now ~"


    Kaori said as she looked down comfortably at the agent who collapsed while spitting blood.


    The Mafia and the operatives had no trouble hiding because there were many shelters around the euthanasia police station. But that''s the same thing for police officers, and they dare to make it suitable for shootouts.


    And those who become enemies are pointless, even in hiding. Some police officers are like Kaori approaching without a bullet thigh, and there is another hand more.


    "Ugh..."


    A mafia lurking in a narrow back alley changed her complexion and collapsed with a distressed look. I''m throwing up blood from my mouth.


    Over it, a small, disc-shaped palm-sized drone was flying. An elongated barrel extends from the bottom of the drone.


    This is a drone that blows a special poison arrow. Even if the arrow is stabbed, the poison will not be injected immediately. After the stabbing, the poison injection switch is purposefully pressed remotely to inject the poison into the subject. If you apologize and stab ordinary people, it is a safely designed, citizen-friendly murder weapon that keeps the dead out.


    It was an invention developed by Yusaku Tano, a Mad Scientist at a glance as the conscience of the Backstreet Division. Of course, Tano still manipulates it.


    There were also several operatives and mafia members trying to get around from the back door of the police station. They succeeded in turning behind the police station while consolidating and shooting at guns and also taking out victims.


    But behind the police station, two Shepherds were waiting. At the speed of the electroluminescent fire, he jumps at the operatives and the mafias, aiming at his neck and instantly chopping a thousand bites.


    Two operatives were severed from the carotid artery, bleeding like a fountain from the neck, and fell. The three remaining mafias shoot Shepherd with their guns, but they are both clever and occasionally also bite the three mafias to death.


    "Taoist Festival, Xiaowengo, thank you for your hard work"


    An old man appeared more than the back door, and when he spoke, the two Shepherds rushed over to the man, waving their tails.


    This man is a detective in the Backstreet Division and is called Satomi Fusao, a Rimi building man. He has the alias "Magic Guide Dog Man" and is a former Boys Division, before which he was a Police Dog Trainer in the Forensics Division. He is carrying eight police dogs in the name of characters from the Eight Dogs of Rimi.


    The dogs that Rimi uses look like Shepherds at first glance, but these are actually monsters, not dogs. Much more combative than dogs, and much more intelligent than dogs. Rimi is a magician who excels in the manufacture and service of monsters.


    "I''m not attracted... I''m not attracted to you guys"


    A hairy middle-aged man shrugs in Japanese clothes as he runs a white bye in a no-hell.


    "I don''t need to be looking for something to be attracted to. Therefore, slaughter. This isn''t even a battle."


    Running around like that, the man''s name is Kanji Kanji, a detective in the Backstreet Division, who jumps the operatives on a motorcycle.


    There was already a riot pattern in front of the police station. Even when lurking in the shadow of a shield, some police officers approached without a shy eye, killing Hua Lice operatives and the mafias working with them in melee combat, so they can''t hide and shoot. He escapes from the shield and is shot and killed there, or he feeds on those who specialize in melee combat.


    "Hiheen!"


    The horse''s nagging voice echoes. It showed up from the side of the police station. It was a horse. And he was a knight. A horse with a knight carrying Lance on a full plate armor comes running wildly.


    Running through a bullet-flying battlefield, the fully armed knight slips his head and throat in a lance nearly three meters long, like the operatives did.


    I don''t know because of the full plate armor, but the middle taste is female. Yuno Shibata, a former juvenile division and currently a detective in the back street division.


    Some of the police officers were famous gunmen. Shooting the agents one after the other with a two-pronged pistol is a veteran detective with a gray-haired white beard named Cowboy Hat in his back, Hongo Ryu Fang.


    "That''s just the number. The quality is too bad. I''m disappointed. This stuff can''t be called a fight. He''s just killing them unilaterally."


    Take a breath, Hongo squeaks. He is the oldest and most belligerent soldier in the Backstreet Division and ranks seventh in the Euthanasia Police Department Combat Force Rankings.


    On the side of its main town, there was an agent approaching. The police officers were not the only ones who were good at melee combat, they were also among the operatives. Besides, the man seemed to be good at assassinations, secretly approaching his home and trying to kill him.


    The assassin''s neck is severed and he rolls off.


    "Hongo Ji-chan, you are forbidden to be alarmed"


    It wasn''t people who spoke up. On a toddler-sized body, bright white smooth skin, bright red hair, only the tip is the same vibrant red blocked tail as the hair, a touch reminiscent of a moth.


    She is not the urban legend monster Eko - she has become a murderer against Eko''s code, a warico, and her name is Anemone. He is out-of-the-box but specially treated and serves as a police officer in the back street section of the euthanasia police station. Even though he works, he rarely shows up in public even within the department.


    "Well, I was aware of that. Thank you for saving me the trouble."


    Hongo to try winking towards Anemone. Anemone also looks up at the main town and laughs.


    "Retreat! Retreat!


    Seeing the fellows being unilaterally killed, Hua Lice''s leader raises his voice and tries to escape.


    But that wasn''t quite right. When he was running down the road, he hit an invisible wall. I can''t move on from there.


    "Ha-ha-ha, it''s no use."


    A strangely dressed man named Turban on his head in his back was laughing with Zazen together and fluffy in the air. He became a police officer in the Boys Division of the Euthanasia Police Department and was a magician, Shankara Sato.


    "Because I made sure the evacuation of the citizens was completed and I put my boundaries around the police station. You have no choice but to go to hell, regretting your assault on the euthanasia police station."


    Sato looks down from the sky at the operatives on the side of the wall and mocks and laughs.


    "Ah, Chief."


    Seeing Piwipo-kun emerge from inside the precinct, the scented seedlings descend. I want to believe that I won''t eat the convolutions, but I''ll stay back because they''re still dangerous.


    The other police officers - in particular the melee squad - confirmed Kiyoshi Sakai, chief of the back street section in Piwipo-kun''s dress, and simultaneously lowered to the building of the police station. The operatives are surprised to see the action.


    "Well, will you let me play for a long time"


    Sakai, dressed in a guru, said, his body began to swell.


    The Chinese lice agents and the mafias are stunned. Matsumoto and Lei, who did not know Sakai''s abilities, were also stunned. Because what was thought to be just a dressed piiipo quickly became huge and transformed into a giant about the same height as a three-story police station. I think he''s over 10 meters tall.


    Huge Piipo-kun jumped big and landed on top of the two operatives. Of course, the landed operative is trampled to death.


    Grabbing and picking up a mafia constituent who was nearby, he twists with both hands relentlessly. My gut jumps out of my stomach for a long time and spreads all over the ground.


    Plus when Piwipo-kun grabs another agent and picks him up, he opens his fang-lined mouth. The face of the grabbed operative is distorted by fear.


    Only the operative''s head was put into his mouth, he chewed off the area around his neck with his fangs, and his neckless torso fell to the ground.


    When Pippo-kun breathes heavily, blushes his mouth, and swells his mouth and chest wide...


    "Pfft!"


    Fire the head in the bitten mouth with momentum towards another agent. The head and head collided "Snap" and the skull of the operative with the head missile was cracked, and the brain inside was splashed flashly.


    Piiipo-kun relentlessly crushes the escaping operative and the mafia, from next to next. Every time I step on it, a pleasant feeling comes from the back of my foot, and Piiipo gives me a dusty look. Huge Piiipo loved the feeling of crushing people and splashing the inside.


    "Help me... help me... I have a wife and a son..."


    Piwipo-kun waves a ruthless iron fist down at an agent who leaks his piss and begs for his life while crying. Other than his hands and feet, he gets peppered, flattened up like a frog caught in a car and sticks to the ground.


    An operative carrying a small gun with a grenade launcher points the gun at Piwipo-kun.


    "Death! A monster!"


    An agent screamed and shot a grenade launcher into Piwipo-kun.


    Is it true that Piwipo-kun was stopping the grenade bullet between the index finger and middle finger of his right hand? And whirl and rotate the wrist, while shooting the grenade bullet back at the archer.


    Eating the bombing of a landed grenade bullet, the shooter, an operative, was killed in disquiet.


    Seeing the ravages by giant Piipo-kun, Hua Lice operatives and the mafias who follow them lose all their warfare, panic and escape.


    A suddenly black skeletal group boils around them so pathetic. Filled with pitch-black skeletons in various costumes, they won''t even be able to escape.


    The blackheads simultaneously hit the mafia and the operatives, and when they clung from top to bottom, front to back, side to side, they stabbed every part of the poor prey''s body with their own bones.


    "Kukuku...... did you like it? The Dance of the Black Horse"


    The man grins spookily as he stands outside the fence on the roof of the euthanasia police station and looks down comfortably at the hellish sight that spreads in front of the police station.


    He is wearing a police officer''s uniform for once, but he weaves a black cape over his uniform, and his head is wearing a black hood deep in his eyes. He also wears a proper police cap under the hood. The face peeking from the hood is incredibly deep carved and long vertically. My skin looks unhealthy earthy and my orbits are badly indented.


    "We are the Messengers of Peace... We are the symbols of security��. We are the guardians of euthanasia... We are the manifestation of justice!


    When he spread a distorted grin to his full face and squirmed like a rumor with an intoxicating look, he shouted forcefully at the end, and the man waved his hands up hard from under his cape and spread them diagonally. The cloak rises heavily and soars in the wind.


    "Go, no! Cannibal Fluorescent!


    When the man in the black cape screams, a large amount of small light emerges that blinks in the surrounding three-moon shape, descending simultaneously from the roof to the ground.


    The brightness of the little light struck the mafia and the operatives there in a scattered orbit, filling their bodies with small holes. Those who could not escape from the light fall one after the other and become spasmodic.


    "Eat it! The lives of all the fools who beat the cops! Life covered with spices named Fear is delicious!


    One black cape police officer on the roof keeps screaming in a playful voice as he looks comfortable at the sight.


    "Cry! Call! Sing! Play! Tremble! Suffocate! Dance! Colour the opera Opera of the Terminator like no other! When the curtain of the opera descends, we will perish and die together! What do you say!? This is the power of the police! This is the reward for ripping my fangs off to the police! It''s the price of stupidity! Taste and die. No! And you should tell them all about the Hell''s dead! Even if we are reborn, we must never turn against the police in the next life! You should also tell the Hell''s Polar Graduates and Demons! The police in this world are more horrible than you guys! Knock... Knock... Knock, knock! Kuwahahahahahahahahahahaha!


    Haruo Shizuno, the man with the black cape black hood on the rooftop - the chief of the euthanasia police station - laughed softly.


    So the screen turns into animation again. Animated piiipo, not live, will come out again.


    "Thus, all the bad boys who raided the euthanasia police station were arrested by an officer."


    "Well, I knew you shouldn''t have done anything wrong."


    Pippo, who talks to Pippo with a regular face, and Pippo Mei, who is set up as Pippo''s belly sister, nods happily.


    ''Everyone on the back street watching this show, let''s be careful, shall we? Let''s do the worse. Otherwise, an officer will scold you like this.''


    "The people on the back streets of Euthanasia City are fine. I''m sure I won''t do such a bad thing against an officer. ''


    ''I hope so. I''ll see you in the back streets of Euthanasia.''


    Pippo and Pippi Mei called the audience, and at the end of the day, they both smiled and waved, and the "Offering, Euthanasia Police Department" telop came out and the video was over.

 1264 15

    The video was given by the Euthanasia Police Department to residents of the back street on a site that only those on the back street could see, and many residents of the back street saw it.


    "I see... I''m convinced"


    Adonis, who finished watching the video, said at the family Wombat, which is in Candoville. There is also a truth in front of me.


    "It was strange how the people behind Japanese society could never turn against the police, but I certainly don''t want to be blind to these people."


    "I''m glad you killed me. I know this video is a prospect to keep people from turning against it, but maybe the real deal is, I want more people to turn against it."


    If there are more who defy, they can kill. True thinks it''s the same theory that if there are more enemies of Junko, there will be more experimental benches.


    "By the way, how long are we waiting?


    "Come on. Maybe it''s over without doing it"


    Answer Adonis'' question like it doesn''t matter what the truth is.


    "It''s boring, so why don''t you try to work it out?"


    "Well, can you do that"


    Adonis sounds impressed by the true words he says while calling somewhere.


    "Umezu. I''m employed by Lei now... I was wondering if you could make it as convenient as possible for him. Just let him work, including me. [M] Instead, I''ll do what Lei wants. Can''t you take the form of it?


    ''Hmm... if that''s what you ask me to do, it''s hard to say no. All right.''


    Beyond the phone, Umezu accepted a true favor.


    "The other side has accepted, so maybe this will make us less bored."


    Turn to Adonis. True says.


    "I hope so."


    Adonis spilled a smile when he felt strange about the way he moved the police rather than Lei.


    The battle in front of the euthanasia police station is over. No, it''s more of a unilateral killing than a battle. Anyway, the mafia also took in a secret task force, Hua Li, which was wiped out without one left, but the euthanasia police department has zero casualties.


    Umezu and Matsumoto shoot, edit, and check the video that was put up online, before Lei calls Soolan from within the euthanasia police station.


    "Did you see the footage? Send it to the upper management, both of them. So, tell me that bricks are now desperately negotiating with the police station in the uncontested direction"


    "Okay."


    Xiu Lan nods at Li Lei''s request and hangs up. Now Li Lei sees that there will be nothing more to be said by the top anyway.


    "That one from the section chief, what sus?


    "Just like Kurodo and Kaori and the others, I just had Professor Miyazaki modify it. I didn''t cyborg it in my case, it''s bio-modified, though. It''s been a long time since I''ve been raped and it feels really good"


    In response to Matsumoto''s question, Chief Sakai replies with a smile.


    "By the way, what happened to Ashiya? I didn''t see it during the raid. I don''t even have one."


    Kaori looked in the back street room and said.


    "When Kurodo fought, it meant that everyone would be out of turn, so when the chief told me to wait this time, I busted out and went somewhere to play"


    "You know, Japanese police are too free to do that."


    Listening to Sakai, Li Lei laughs.


    "Will your agent come back?


    "Don''t think maybe you won''t come. If they show you that."


    Asked by Sakai, Li Lei replied by turning his grin into a bitter laugh.


    "The problem is more with the sword than that."


    Kaori said with an annoying look on her head.


    "I feel a little refreshed by the intrusion of the operatives, but I''m not upset that swordholding once dominated my entire organization."


    Besides, it comes to my mind that I''ve treated Kaori''s former men pretty badly. At the same time, I feel backwardness that the tissue I throw out is in such an eye.


    "It''s true that Kaori''s organization was easy to take over, not to mention whether your choice had any cause."


    "I can''t believe the cause... Me, because I''ve never talked to swordholders that much, and that guy was the one who wouldn''t let himself out."


    Kaori is lightly bewildered by what Chief Sakai said. Nothing comes to mind.


    "That''s true in my perception, too. He was also a bad person, didn''t know what he was thinking and was a very hard kid to stick with. I did my job right."


    And, Sakai.


    "Are you the type to hide yourself thoroughly? That''s the kind of guy you''ve seen in mercenary school. I had a broken heart, and I was avoiding people because of it. But it was getting easier."


    Li Lei remembers an old acquaintance and immerses himself in sentiment.


    "But I guess that''s not what swordholding is. From the chief''s reasoning earlier, weren''t you willing to betray the police from the start? If you resent the police, enter the police force and gain the know-how before falling into the back street. It''s the opposite of me and Takeda."


    Says Umezu in the rare face. If swordsmanship were to execute it systematically from the beginning, I would feel quite angry.


    "If you intend to betray Kasaya-chan''s organization from the outset, it is likely that it will also have something to do with it"


    "Chief, I have nothing on my mind, and I''ve told you everything I can tell you, but do you suspect the Chief is hiding something about me for a moment?


    "No. I don''t doubt it"


    Sakai shook his neck to the side, smiling at Kaori, who asked in a hurried voice.


    "Kaori is a bad liar. If you''re hiding something, you''ll see."


    "Yes, sir. Say it. Say it."


    Scented seedlings that face you as much as you want.


    "From the letter Takeda found, it looks more like he chose it because it happened to match the easier conditions to dominate."


    and Umezu.


    "Hey, I''m gonna go"


    "To where?


    Umezu asks suspiciously about Kaori, who stands in her seat.


    "Professor Migasaki''s place. I''ll have them powered up. He''s a modified guy who can do it in as short a time as possible."


    There was something to think about, and Kaori was determined.


    "The swordsmanship... in the incumbent years, you were about as combative as whether to be in the top rankings, weren''t you? It''s been years since then, and he''s got to be stronger."


    "I see. But don''t push it too hard."


    Asked why, Sakai smiled and nodded off.


    Dignity of meat chunks Ajit. Entertainment room.


    Gwangman was completely nostalgic for the Evening Moon. I''ve always been on the side of the Evening Moon, talking about a lot more than just getting combat training.


    "What has Yuzuki been up to?


    But when asked about Sunset Moon herself, Sunset Moon openly looked at her face and seemed to dislike it.


    "I wanted to talk to you, too, so Yuzuki talked to me."


    "Sometimes I don''t want to talk to people, so I don''t want to force them to do that. You know what compulsion is?


    "I know, I''m sorry, I knew I had to talk to you"


    "Don''t pull in lightly"


    To a light man who is too honest, a sunset moon spills a smile.


    "Well, it''s not like it''s a dark story in my case. It''s just a stupid story."


    "Stupid story?


    "I just want to live and die in the world of battle."


    "It''s nothing stupid. No. Cool."


    "No, you''re not looking good. Big idiot. Even with all those unproductive people, the world is in trouble."


    The sunset moon sighs in vain.


    "All I can say is idiot is how to live looking for a place to die. I know that too. But... I happen to be such an idiot. I''ve been living this way for twenty years, so I can''t even change it now. It''s completely stained."


    It is not only the way of life that is stained, but also the heart that thirsts for a training ground. There are unlikely to be many training grounds with low survival rates. At least for the Evening Moon, survival will not be lower.


    "I seriously think about dying dressed up like a movie or something stupid like that and I admire you stupid, that''s me. At a time when I admire how good I look, I don''t look good."


    Evening Moon is a movie lover and watches various movies. And as I just said, when the characters thrived on the occasion of their death, I remembered the uninterrupted romance, overlapping myself and delusional.


    "Oh well. I don''t want Yuzuki to die."


    I see a light man smiling and honestly mouthing what I thought, and the evening moon closes my mouth.


    (This guy is too dazzling for me... He missed me so much. Oh man. And I also know this guy is admired by the guys in the organization)


    That''s when Sunset Moon thought so and smiled small, when the sword hold came in front of the two of them.


    "Have you seen it yet? Have a show at the euthanasia police station."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know."


    Asked by the sword, Sunset Moon answers honestly.


    "Then look here and now"


    The swordholder projected a holographic display, showing Evening Moon and Mitsuko a video of the Euthanasia Police Station Brawl, which is currently being discussed online (back street only).


    "Wow, the police are scared. Shouldn''t we stop fighting now?


    "No, fight"


    The sword held out with firm willingness against the words of the light man.


    (This guy, what happened with the police?


    I felt something resentful boiling strong from my sword, and the Evening Moon thought.


    "It''s just that you''re hired. You don''t have to fight these guys."


    "Impossible?"


    An evening moon that utters a strange voice in the words of care of the sword.


    "What do you mean you can''t?


    "Ho."


    In the evening moon of plain inquiry, the sword holds leak a voice of admiration. I have just seen the horror of the police on video, and it should be noted that the Evening Moon is not a coward.


    "If you want to fight, I''m gonna fight these guys."


    "Not yet. Do me a favor when the time comes."


    The swordholder smiled invincibly and told him as he remembered his reliability in the evening moon.

 1265 16

    Kaori went to the euthanasia police station and was seriously injured as soon as she entered the back street section and was taken care of by the Mad Saietenist Mizaki Sword.


    Thanks to his technique, the authority of cyborg mechanics, which made up for the missing parts of the body and then gained a powerful and incomparable power, Kaori was able to become the fifth best fighter ranked in the Euthanasia Police Department as well. In exchange for a price that is never light, that more than 70% of the body becomes an artifact.


    For areas assisted by organic matter, it is well familiar to the body but requires regular maintenance with regard to inorganic objects. The latter is an understandable mechanization.


    "Isn''t it still early for maintenance? What if you wanted to work in my house?


    A skinny, thin man in a swallow tail dress, who sat half-naked beautiful girl in a chair and further afield, and put a half-naked pretty girl to bed at her feet and then laid her legs down, teases her with a slight laugh when she seedling.


    "Stop joking. Of all these beautiful kids, they say that when they finally mix up the creatures that are thirty, they float around with their heads like me."


    "Is that the reason for the rejection? No, it''s nothing. I don''t care how bad you look. You can be more confident. Yeah. Something about confidence adding to the attraction of women. If it''s one of love, it''s better."


    "Ugh. It has nothing to do with me for the rest of my life."


    A freak in a swallow tail suit - a scented seedling that blocks the words of the Mad Scientist Misaki Sword with a sinister sounding voice.


    "I need you to improve my combat skills a little bit."


    "Hmm, would you like an upgrade? I don''t think it would be risk-free if there was some enhancement, but in a little bit, you wouldn''t even bother to come and hope for enhancement."


    Hearing Kaori''s demands, Misaki puts his hand on his chin, smiles a disgusting nitanita, and speaks happily.


    "I wonder if you mean a woman. I have a really bad feeling about this. I can''t lose this time... because I never want you to regret the consequences"


    Kaori is unacceptable, neither losing the sword that took over his organization nor ending up unable to help his former men. Do everything you can to prevent it from happening. For this reason, Kasawa visited the Miyazaki Institute.


    "A battle to come in full swing? Good. Really good. You don''t have to."


    When Misaki nods contentedly and rises, the girls who were in the room sleep on the floor at once, creating a path for Misaki.


    "Follow me. I''ve come up with what you deserve to be ready for now."


    After Misaki walks, the girl immediately rises up and sleeps as she slides into front of Misaki again, becoming Misaki''s stepping stone. Kaori is also a sight I have seen many times, but never got used to it.


    Meanwhile, at the Euthanasia Police Station around that time, Umezu and Li Lei reported that the dignity of meat chunks Ajito had been found. The letter from Silver II, which Kaori found in the former Ajit, also stated the current Ajit location.


    "Now we know where they''re based. It is distant. Sure, there are people in and out, and I asked Takeda to check the face of the guy in and out, but he said there were members of the former meat hunk dignity in and out."


    The distant tension reported by Umezu is literally to stick in from a distance.


    "Why doesn''t it work when we know where Ajit is in the dignity of meat chunks?


    Li Lei speaks out his doubts.


    "For Takeda''s sake, you don''t want me to kill my former companion. It''s hard to move because of the circumstances around it."


    "Uh-huh. It''s a great organization to prioritize a cop''s personal feelings."


    "I didn''t even make it a priority. I''m just exaggerating how he feels. If you can''t help yourself at last, there''s nothing you can do."


    To Lei Li, who has a mixed voice of flattery and admiration, Umezu sprinkled tobacco and said in tannic terms.


    "Former Detective Backstreet Division is the leader of the evil. We need to focus on him."


    "Can the rest be done with acquittal?


    "If you decide you''re done with the back street division, that''s it."


    Umezu answers with a shrugged shoulder and an invincible grin.


    "It''s amazing how that goes through."


    Li Lei thinks that I want to belong to an organization that is unscrupulous and absurd, and that can force me through, because I can also belong once. Even bricks today make me quite like it, but not so far.


    "It''s only through that that we''re taking on a life-threatening job. Can you be conscious of rotting mass garbage and the eyes of an idiotic folk and follow the rules properly? Here, I''m putting my life up for them. You''ll have to do it your way. You won''t have to be impatient to be instructed or complained about."


    "Japan has spread the idea of human rights too far. No, can I say I spoiled you too much. You can''t trample on human rights like you did in my country."


    Li Lei takes it seriously that adding Japan and China would just get better.


    "Because of the beauty of being a human right, it grows criminals. That''s ironic."


    Lei Li said, Umezu rubbed off the tobacco in a grumpy manner.


    "Folks love clear beauty, that''s surprising enough already. So, as much as I think these kindergartners are, they trick me. And criticizing the pretty-mouthed petitioners and those who supported them without opposing the air, they were swept away with great momentum and rettelled to treat the bad guys. Beautiful words and beautiful-minded bearers are all rotten."


    Li Lei suspects that Umezu, who speaks of dissatisfaction, has been bitterly drunk many times before. Probably something happened before I came to the back street section.


    And Li Lei generally agreed with what Umezu said. The type who speaks beauty, who pushes openness and justice, should not be trusted the most. It''s a curtain and perfume to hide them desperately so they don''t smell worse than shit so they don''t show a dirtier heart than shit.


    "Well, as long as I keep that story. It''s Lei. If it helps us now, I can hand over the mafia''s head to you."


    "You''re not going to assassinate the sword holder, are you?


    He was Lei Lei, who jokes and laughs, but Umezu was a true face.


    "You know what I mean. Don''t kill Takeda''s former men. Do it. Just for the sword."


    "The police aren''t moving, why are you letting me do this? Even the police can only assassinate swordsmen, right? Even constituents should be able to suppress without killing them. If you want me to put my life on the line, I hope you don''t hide things and try to move people. Let me take care of you, what''s your real aim?


    "That''s not a big reason."


    Lightly spotted, Umezu spills a bitter laugh.


    "To put your face up over there. I handed over the Mafia boss to you lightly. Then there will be some disgruntled inside the back street division. Even within the euthanasia police station. To convince them to hand it over, they need to do the right thing."


    "That''s surprising. Are you that kind of an ass to take care of me?


    "Yeah, that''s not the only reason"


    To Li Lei, who looked frigid, Umezu spilled a bitter laugh again.


    "Actually, you really asked me. He wants you to cooperate as much as you can."


    "Huh...?


    "I owe him some, I owe him some, and he''s been with me a long time, so it''s hard to say no"


    "I was wondering if there were any conditions or special circumstances, and that''s what I''m talking about."


    Totally unexpected - Li Lei also smiles bitterly at Umezu, who has spoken of a dialogue with different directions.


    "Okay. I''ll take it. Tell me where Ajit is in the dignity of meat chunks."


    "Oh."


    Ask about Ajito''s location from Umezu and explore the surroundings on the map site. We see what things stand, what roads stretch, and of course the buildings of Azit itself.


    "Which neighborhood are the police officers on watch hiding?


    "Wait a minute. I''ll ask."


    Umezu asks about the lurking place on the phone and tells Lei Li.


    "There''s always people in and out, isn''t there?


    "Oh."


    To Li Lei''s inquiry, Umezu nods.


    "I see. Looks like we could snipe here."


    Lei said, dropping his eyes on the map.


    Sniping? We haven''t confirmed the entry or exit of the target swordsman.


    Strangely Umezu.


    "That''s not going in and out himself, is it? But with a sword, he''s not always the same face as before, and if he''s plastic surgery, he can''t tell, unless he''s prepared even by someone with supernatural powers."


    "Well sure..."


    "From what I hear, some people are averse to swordkeeping for the dignity of meat chunks. I want to make contact with him, draw him in to my side, and make sure he looks like a sword holder. And of course, I need you to help me."


    To Lei''s suggestion, Umezu made a difficult face.


    "That would be difficult. It''s not like Takeda can get in touch."


    "You don''t have to take it. All you have to do is figure out what he looks like. If possible, make contact before we break into Ajito to see what the sword looks like. Then I''d like to ask you for a guide to Azito, if possible."


    "I see... I''ll ask Takeda about his face later and get a sketch of him. I don''t know if he''s going outside either. Besides, the constituents are all being watched by GPS and wiretaps, so don''t use audio for the conversation, do it in letters."


    Copy that.


    Li Lei nods at Umezu''s instructions.


    "So, what were you saying about sniping or something?


    Umezu asks.


    "It''s cover for the escape. I''m most glad the police will, though. You don''t have to hit it. The enemy won''t be able to move easily, as long as he knows he''ll be sniped."


    "I see... you''re very careful"


    "I''m always conscious of a good fight."


    Glad to be told he was cautious, Lei showed his teeth and laughed.

 1266 17

    I don''t remember how many years ago that was, the Evening Moon, but only then.


    (Let''s go watch that movie after this job)


    Shortly after I thought so, I spilled a laugh of self-derision.


    What a funny thing to think about the future when you''re supposed to be throwing yourself into battle for a place to die.


    Sometimes the day''s work was harder than I imagined. There is no hope of a sunset moon today, as much as I hoped I could lose my life in battle.


    The request was the end of the boss and executives of the information organization Whiplash. In conclusion, the work itself ends in failure.


    Whiplash is an organization that only operates news sites, even if it is an information organization. Never buy information from an individual, but never sell it. Freelance informants also frequently bring information to whiplash.


    Institutional paper sites for residents of back streets also operate other information organizations, but only specialize in boulders, whiplash sites are large, and information sites that are freely viewable by residents of back streets have the largest amount of information and boast the most visits.


    And it is not uncommon for scoops that are not convenient for individuals or organizations to be posted. As a result, people in the organization may be targeted. This is the right time.


    The client was an executive of the President pickled in formalin. Many executives of a formalin-pickled president wear apparent work and two bunches of grass shoes. The top executives of the organization choose those who want to become executives from among the members and entrust them with the planning and management of the event, but it is difficult to dare to choose those who also have considerable standing on the street.


    The client was a businessman on the front street, so even if he was featured on a site that only the residents of the back street saw, he felt a sense of crisis and hostility that his evil deeds had been exposed, and requested the killing of a whipping boss and an executive in the rainbow forest evening moon, a starter known as one of the legends that lived even in the back street.


    Personally, it was a job I didn''t like the evening moon, but I only took it once.


    Sunset Moon poked their whereabouts and boarded them, but only the information organization was on the boulder, and they knew from somewhere that Sunset Moon had been hired, and for a short period of time they hired the backstreet handlers to gather them as escorts to Aegis.


    "Mantaro Tanaka, Thunder Cider, Ryuichiro Zazake, Kamewasaki, Kabadiman, you look like that."


    Eleven o''clock at night. The sunset moon had an invincible grin in front of the rough shops on the back street, who welcomed him in front of Azit. There are quite a few people who know each other. Some have worked together, some have drunk. Some did not know, but others knew their faces and names because they were known as handymen, even if they did not know them directly.


    It was a sunset moon that made me so happy with the fact that they were collected only for me.


    "It''s not just this, it''s in there."


    "Right. Then let''s wait for him to come out."


    "Is it not enough for us? Don''t get overwhelmed. The person in charge is separated outside and inside."


    That''s what a familiar beginner says and laughs intimately.


    "Right. Then let''s see if it makes you feel better."


    Drop your hips and put your hands on the sword pattern as the sunset moon grins invincibly. Tension runs to the pros at the Ajito entrance.


    Faster than the sunset moon rushed out, some pulled out their guns and shot them.


    Even today, in the eyes of the Evening Moon, many bands of pale and radiant light can be seen stretched out.


    Just follow the belt of light and dance to your senses. That makes it all enough, but it''s never without thrills. Sometimes the band of light breaks while you''re dancing. Sometimes you get hurt when you do that.


    Sewing as you dance between bullets that get shot from all over the place, the Evening Moon approaches one of the men who shoots a gun.


    The man with the first eye on him tried to retreat with a drawn face, but it was faster for the evening moon to wave the sword as he lowered himself. He is slashed in the knees on both legs and falls to a depression.


    The man nearby, daring not to try a melee, poked him with a knife, aiming shortly after he waved his sword, but was cut up in reverse with a knife to return. The knife man fell more and more as he bled out of his chest and upper arm.


    "Cydaaaaaaah!


    Wrapped around his whole body in protective clothing, the man with his head softly covered in a mask screams, pointing his just mouth towards the sunset moon. From just behind, the hose stretches, leading to a giant can carried by the man.


    This man is a killer by the name of Thunder Cider. The name is known because the method of killing is unique.


    (This guy''s a pain in the ass)


    That''s what Sunset Moon decides. Because I know this man''s M.O.


    Liquid is sprayed from the ground up. It''s a special strong acid. It is difficult to challenge melee fights because it not only takes as a liquid, but also fogs and descends.


    "Fool, don''t point it at me. It''s gonna take."


    Shoot the gun in the evening moon while the other killers pull.


    The troublesome Thunder Cider decided to put it behind him. Fighting this man and the others at the same time is a bone breaking in the boulder.


    But...


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    A doomsday cabadiman who only spoke to Cabadi and made the movement of Cabadi itself inhibited the movement of the Evening Moon.


    The feet of the sunset moon stopped for a moment. There are multiple shots fired and acid sprays showered.


    The band of light is largely invisible, but uninterrupted. But multiple bands of light are each stretching toward the other side. You have to choose.


    Select the light stretched toward the gunshooters and run along the light. Skew along the light. Turn yourself along the light. Bullets push through the space I''ve been in. Wave your sword along the light. Slash the meat without even the feeling of slashing the meat.


    One, another, and the strong men in the back streets are cut down. Not all of them were killed. If you don''t have to kill me, you don''t either.


    A seemingly unrivalled evening moon, but couldn''t afford it as much as usual. The belt of light finally broke. I can''t say it''s safe from here on out. But if you don''t move, you just die.


    "Thunder!


    Thunder Cider screams and pounds something like a baton to the ground.


    The sunset moon jumped. Thunder Cider is a constant means of electrically shocking acid scattered on the ground. Acids containing a large amount of electrolytes. Therefore, the conductivity is extremely high.


    "Kakakakakabaddie, no, no, no!


    Kabadyman accidentally eats an electric shock, screams and falls. Since it was night, the special acid scattered over the asphalt did not appear to be well visible.


    The sunset moon sees Thunder Cider, but not the light. Getting close is dangerous. But still approaching. How many times have we been able to cut through the living without relying on the belt of light? In the first place, I didn''t see anything like it. It is only said that as we go around the training ground we can see it and it has become easier for our understated opponents.


    "Saida aahhh!


    Spray of acid spreading widely forward. But the Evening Moon leans low and rushes through all at once.


    Acid was scattered in the air, faster than descending into the evening moon, which was running by Thunder Cider''s side. Naturally, he is waving his sword at the wrong side.


    (It was remarkable...)


    Evening moon remembers the fear and excitement of death long forgotten as Thunder Cider, slashed in the abdomen in the rear, hears the sound of falling. I was the most powerful enemy to go with myself, but I didn''t get to kill myself.


    Even as the last remaining killer shoots the gun, the Evening Moon approaches him along the belt of light, cutting the gun with a sword.


    "I wish I''d called the guy inside."


    Sounds like it.


    A sunset moon says with a smile, dressed with a sword stuck to the throat of a familiar beginner. The doorman gently raised his hands to indicate a surrender pose, laughing and admitting.


    When the sunset moon kicks open enemies outside Azit, it enters Azit. Even though the straw and the enemy boil and shoot the gun, the evening and moon easily swoop between the bullets and run by their sides, slashing and throwing them away.


    The sunset moon stops my leg. My hair on my neck is standing.


    (Both of you today? I didn''t know anyone would show up to make me feel scared)


    Seeing a woman blocking herself in front of the aisle, the evening moon exhales loudly, ready to breathe.


    The enemy is not alone. I found another lurking around the corner of the aisle.


    "It''s an honor. I can''t believe it''s possible to do it with a doomsday shop that has become a living legend."


    A beautiful but slightly oblique cat-backed woman smiles and calls out. She also had a face-to-face experience with the Evening Moon. We''ve worked together before. It was a challenging job then too, but this woman I put together as a partner was too dependable to get what the Evening Moon wanted.


    "Limei the Summer Gun - you can give me that legendary name."


    "Ha ha, that''s a generous story. Then I''ll take one."


    Shortly after Limei Taguchi said it, two gunshots sounded. Li Mei didn''t shoot him. Someone lurking around the corner shot at me.


    for a moment, but the Evening Moon did see the figure. A woman in a suit in sunglasses. It''s the informant Yunzuka Apricot. I hear that Li Mei and I work well together.


    Sunset Moon doesn''t try to avoid bullets. I don''t move, because I was reading that it was a feint to aim after dodging and even connect to Li Mei''s attack.


    (What a guy...)


    Seeing the sunset moon nestled gently without any movement, the apricots peel.


    The precautions of the Evening Moon are poured on Li Mei, but vigilance is also broken in the movement of the apricots. Apricots kept hesitating without firing a gun.


    (The movement at hand of the mouth was almost invisible)


    Reminds me of when I put together and worked. The name of the Xia Gun was not Dada. But I didn''t see it at all.


    What you can''t see at all is a belt of light. This became a complete serious battle. It''s not strange which one wins. Earlier Thunder Cider was also a strong enemy, but Li Mei is more than that, no matter how he sees it.


    It was the sunset moon that moved ahead.


    At the same time as the sunset moon moved, the apricot was going to fire, but it was about 0.3 seconds faster than that, and Li Mei was firing first.


    The next apricot bullet was aimed at the evening moon itself, but the evening moon turns this around sparingly. However, I was able to react to the shooting of the apricot, the one who shot later, but I couldn''t handle Li Mei, who shot earlier.


    The bullet circles the left arm. For the first time in a long time, I remember fear and joy at the same time, and the Evening Moon runs with Limei in mind.


    Even if he quickly packs his time, in the meantime Li Mei is shooting two more shots. One of those two shots took off, but one was shooting through the flank.


    But while the impact of the bullet struck him, the Evening Moon did not stop the momentum for a moment, but stepped into the position where the sword reached Li Mei with an impatient shape.


    A band of light that had disappeared stretches only one from close range. Stick out your sword according to it.


    "Apricot, don''t shoot me. I mean, put the gun away."


    With his sword stuck to his throat, Li Mei was looking at the sunset moon in front of him with a cool face, dumping the gun at his feet and gently raising his hands like the face of the sunset moon earlier to pose as a surrender.


    "Why don''t you kill me? Were you in love with me or something?


    "You are the one who deserves to live. I don''t kill guys like that...... Besides... apart from that, it''s a shame to kill. You... were definitely the strongest I''ve ever done."


    To Li Mei, who jokes and tells, the Evening Moon is in a true face - but tells her as she flushes her fat sweat like a waterfall from her face.


    When he was shot, Evening Moon was illusioned for a moment that he was dead. But still, the sunset moon didn''t stop. Even if I were to die, if I were to move, I had decided to fight to the end and then die.


    Sunset Moon admits that I didn''t have to die now because I was lucky. If my movements had been slightly uneven, I would have eaten a bullet in the center of my belly and could have died intensely.


    (The losing Li Mei looked cool and the winning Hong Mori was so sweaty...... I don''t know, but you mean it was so much of a battle for Hong Mori)


    Comparing Li Mei with the face of the Evening Moon, Apricot thinks.


    "Oh, my God, my loss. But you failed, too."


    Li Mei looks like a prank and makes you laugh at the garlic.


    "Hmm... you mean that"


    Draw a sword, understand the meaning of Limei''s words and laughter, and the evening moon laughs lightly.


    Outside of Azit, and inside, while he was fighting, the whiplash executive and the boss would have escaped from somewhere.


    A few minutes later, Sunset Moon learns that his client is dead while he is on his way home in a dark taxi. While the sunset moon was attacking, the whiplash flank also released an assassin.


    Some people still don''t stop killing their clients even if they die, but the evening moon tells them to kill me even after they die. Unless it''s a clear inheritance, the job is done once the client dies.


    (Now don''t worry about it tomorrow, don''t go to the movies. We need to get out of the hospital)


    The sunset moon was thinking about that and smiling comfortably as she brought it to the door dressed holding down where she had been shot, looking out the window at night.

 1267 18

    When Kaori returned to the police station, Umezu told me about letting Lei and the others go to assassinate him. And in order to cooperate with it, I was told to help with it because I would sketch the appearance of a constituent who seemed trustworthy.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Lei Lei bows his head to Hekoto.


    "No, you don''t have to sketch it, that. Let me accompany you."


    Kaori frowned and demanded toward Umezu. As if he had been ignored, Li Lei hung around, but was comfortable and glad to be told that he would accompany him.


    "That would be the quickest way - to Even my old buddies are easy to talk to if I go out in person. Is there any reason why you''re losing if you don''t save me?


    "No... nothing in particular"


    Umezu, surprised, denied Kaori inquiring about her dissatisfaction.


    "Then from the beginning, I''ll have to take the same route. You didn''t just think it would be a loss to use external power to help us fight together.


    "I don''t know what that means..."


    Listening to Kaori''s words, Li Lei groans pompously.


    "I thought naturally of Li Lei as if I was reluctant to let Li Lei and the others alone, and I didn''t care that much."


    "There is, that sort of thing"


    Umezu explains the annoying smell and Li Lei to follow once and for all.


    "I''ll catch Silver Two first, and I''ll listen to you in person. Of course I will negotiate with Silver Two. No... I''ll ask him to help me sneak into Ajito in the middle of the night."


    "If you make him demand too much, isn''t that the burden? No, it''s going to be more dangerous than a burden."


    "Even if they don''t say that, I know it''s me. I don''t want you to be too dangerous."


    "What''s so annoying about that?


    Umezu frowned and pointed out to Kaori''s prickly words and behavior and her dangerous expression.


    "Sorry, I''ve been modifying Miyazaki''s location for a while."


    "Are you okay with moving now?


    "I''m only messing with the mechanical part, so I don''t need to rest... but still, the effects of body messing seem to be in my head. Me, because I''m nervous enough to be pretty stressed just to cut my hair and nails"


    I said it seemingly ill-decided as the scented seedlings jerked off my blushing hair.


    (With this personality... when I was the boss of the dignity of meat chunks, I used to hit the people below. Especially against Hikaru.)


    Still, Kaori was not neglected by his men because he was a fair and attentive leader.


    Dignity home of meat chunks.


    "Isn''t it Sunset Moon and training today?


    Silver II speaks to the light man who is delayed in reading in the entertainment room.


    "Ugh. Training is not good every day, so make sure you put in a little rest."


    "I see."


    Seeing a light man with a bright face, Silver Two sits next to him, relieved. When I was depressed or anxious, I was saved just to see the bright smile of a light man.


    "Silver Two, are you scared?


    Light men, who are more sensitive than usual to other people''s mood changes, have asked straight away.


    "I''m scared. I''ve been scared of a lot of things. I was wondering if the cops would catch me one day. At last, it feels like the time is approaching."


    "It''s okay, I''ll do my best to protect everyone."


    "Kwangman never carries in on his own. Protect them all."


    While talking, Silver Two puts his index finger up on his mouth and opens the holographic display.


    "I would also like to enlist Mr. Takeda''s help."


    In the letter of Silver Two, Mitsuo opened his eyes and opened his mouth wide, and was surprised.


    ''I want to make contact again somehow. I''m not thinking specifically about how you want me to help you.''


    No, Takeda''s an enemy now. How dare you bow your head to the enemy. And the police. Yikes. Everyone gets arrested...... no, you didn''t see that video? They''re gonna kill us all. "


    The light man also opens the holographic display, typing in letters and talking. This is the only way because all the constituents are wiretapped.


    Incidentally, surveillance cameras are also set up in the entertainment room, but at angles that do not show well.


    "Right. Kwong Man is right."


    Silver II also mixes voice interactions, as it is unnatural to interrupt a conversation suddenly.


    "I don''t think Mr. Takeda would allow that. I think the police should be arrested.


    "No. I won''t tolerate such betrayal."


    Mitsuo rejected Silver II''s proposal. But this is something that Silver Two also largely expected. Kwangman is a man who is not accommodating around here. Still, Ginji thought it was important to keep the story in his ear beforehand.


    "I''m still reading a difficult book. Do you understand that?


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Don''t be stupid, though. I''m reading until I understand."


    Two people who also listen to eavesdroppers and converse with their voices consciously.


    "Besides, the constituents are all tied up with fear, and they won''t try to defy Mr. Kenzo. If Mr. Kenzo''s orders, I think he''ll follow anything, even though he''s scared. Some people are holding their families hostage. And if you find out that you''re going through with the police, Mr. Kenzo will kill you. ''


    Mitsuo''s claim was also known by Silver II. Members are all averse to swordkeeping, but more fear is ingrained than that.


    Things like all of us beeping up and killing swordholders are ideas, but they won''t be able to do it very well. We all know that the swordsman himself is quite a strong man in the first place, and I''m not willing to even try to lead the way.


    And sword holding is not only terror dominating, but using candy and whips separately. It''s not just tied up with fear, it''s making the organization profitable and letting a considerable amount of luxury be a constituent. That''s one of the reasons why it''s hard to defy swordkeeping. It is also because there were swordholders that they continued to escape from the eyes of the police and did well.


    But now that peace is breaking, Ginji thinks it''s easier to escape sword domination.


    And to break down the swordkeeping system, understanding and cooperation of Gwangman, the boss admired by everyone, is a must to save the crisis of this organization.


    (How can I persuade you... Manage to engage Hikaru again with Takeda...... I can''t do it, and I just have to ask Takeda...)


    I told Kaori away the place here, but if I don''t know if she fulfilled it or if she found it, I don''t know if Kaori will come alone.


    I want to believe that the police are going to kill us all. I want to think Kaori will keep me down. But there''s no coverage, and if Kaori can''t be contained, Silver Two thinks he created an incentive to lead the organization to ruin. Conscious that he is now making a very dangerous crossing.


    A short distance from the Dignity Home of the Meat Chunks, from a room in the apartment where you can see the Azit building, is staked out by Hexi Law Successor, Detective in the Backstreet Division, and several other police officers.


    Four people, Kaori, Lei, True and Adonis, first went to the room where Hexi Da was located and dressed to wait mixed up in the stakeout.


    The purpose is to wait for Silver Two to come out of the building. When Silver Two comes out, Kaori plans to head into contact.


    Work continues to take turns and keep peeking through the window with binoculars. True, Lei Lei and Adonis also joined this, making it much easier for the police officers they had staked out from the beginning.


    (She''s still cute, this kid. I''d like to bring it home ~)


    A scented seedling that looks at the true side of the binoculars and thinks evil. Lovely boys don''t have eyes. True faces are good and unfathomable. I also keep thinking about the noisy things that would make me wonder what it would feel like if I pulled it off and how I would react.


    "Coming out again"


    Receiving a true report, Kaori tightens her mind. They give me binoculars from the truth and confirm. Every time people come in and out, they give it to Kaori to check.


    "Bingo......"


    I finally made sure the silver two I was looking for showed up and Kaori shrugged. Hearing the scented seedlings whine, everyone in the room was relieved to see the end of this task.


    "I''ll be in contact a little further away"


    Leaving that behind, Kaori left the room.

 1268 19

    On the way to the convenience store, Silver Two suddenly appeared in front of her and gave her a little.


    On the other hand I was surprised, I thought the chances had come around early for the good, and Silver Two clenched his fist.


    Silver Two will put out a holographic display first, typing in letters.


    ''While walking, please. Because everything is checked on GPS until the human movement that goes outside. If you stop in one place for a long time, that''s all that makes you suspicious''


    ''Okay. It''s thorough. I can tell the character of the sword from around here. When I was a cop, I didn''t know who I was.''


    Seeing the Silver Two story, Kaori frowns at the root.


    ''Tell them what we''re going to do first. He hired an assassin on the condition that he would kill only the sword holder and not any of his constituents. I''ll accompany them too. "


    Seeing Kaori''s demands, Silver Two took his breath. The palpitations were quickened by anticipation and excitement as to whether the time had finally come to be solved from the sword''s bite.


    ''There is also your cooperation. There are four of us, so help us infiltrate it.''


    But when he saw the demands of the incense seedlings that followed, Silver Two drew his face.


    "It''s hard to get four people in."


    "Can''t you sneak in the middle of the night or something?


    ''I can''t do it late at night. The entrance iris authentication will no longer respond, so you will not be able to enter or exit itself. It also has a surveillance camera. At nine o''clock at night, the reaction disappears.''


    "Can''t you just do something with the surveillance camera? Not just the entrance, but everything in the building."


    Seeing that the scented seedlings walking beside him were obviously caustic, Silver II had such a fear that if he couldn''t say any more, he would likely ruin what the scented seedlings had moved because of it, too.


    ''I''ll try. It''s just... it''s hard if the entrance iris authentication isn''t critical in time to react. At that time, I''ll try to mislead the guy in the surveillance room successfully. The watchman... since the dignity of the meat chunks has become the present business, he''s a constituent, so he won''t be able to persuade you.''


    Even when the condition of time designation was issued, Kaori did not have any particular complaints. I understand that Silver Two is tough too, and I will see that it will be difficult to demand any more.


    "What''s the time?


    "At 23: 45, please. Your password will stop responding at midnight, and you''ll be at the entrance a little before midnight. ''


    This would mean that there is little respite and we would have to act almost exactly in time. Besides, the phone has been checked, so I can''t even keep in touch with Silver Two. Radio contact is probably not possible either. The opponent is a former police swordholder. That''s how many checks you must have made.


    Of course I can think of a problem. Let''s be a pretty forceful crossing. And if you fail, Silver Two is in danger.


    ''If it''s tight, you don''t have to.'' Cause you''re the most dangerous one. ''


    "Yes, take care, Takeda."


    Kaori let her thumbs up and then shot Silver Two''s eyes before breaking up and returning to the waiting area.


    "That kind of crossing is something I don''t like very much."


    Hearing the flow of the operation from Kaori, Li Lei said with a gentle face.


    "I wonder if I couldn''t have done it any better"


    "Oh? This is still the best I can do. You don''t know what''s going on. Order from me."


    Irritated by the complaining Li Lei, Kaori frowned as much as she could and uttered a low, dossy, sinister voice.


    "Is your life cheap? We''re gonna act on our lives, and we''re gonna go get each other''s lives, you know that?


    Li Lei also looks unusual and dangerous and eats down.


    "Of course I do. But you and I, we hung up, and you''re the ones who live in the world, right? Sometimes there''s this kind of crossing. Or have you ever had nothing but a null fight?


    "Yikes. I think I''ll definitely die diving through the training ground over and over again, and it''s strange that I''m alive right now. That''s why I want to be safe."


    Li Lei exhales loudly and returns in an annoying voice to the incense seedlings he says in an agitating tone.


    "It would be case-by-case. There are times when you have to take risks but attack. Isn''t this the time?


    It was Adonis who said that.


    "Yes, yes, that''s my self. I''m more protective than offensive. I really hate this kind of stuff."


    Lei Lei speaks out like he''s blatantly infidel, but he''s not seriously infidel either.


    "Is it a policy not to kill if you encounter someone within the organization''s aside? What if we have no choice but to engage?


    "Don''t use guns as much as you can. Fight in melee. Because if you use a gun, it comes with a silencer. So, don''t kill him. Stun him."


    To the true question, even though I wonder if I have to answer even this, Kaori answers with the feeling that it''s true, so no. I feel kind to those who think I''m cute.


    "It doesn''t taste good to leave the guy who stunned you after you passed out. I wish there was somewhere I could hide it, but you should prepare it assuming there isn''t one. I''ve got a couple of big bags for everyone."


    "No way... the guy who stunned you said he''d carry it in a bag?


    Scented seedlings that become mute to the true proposal. Li Lei also has a bitter laugh.


    "Until we find a place to hide it, I guess. Is my plan that weird? It''s better than leaving it there."


    "Hmm... well yes"


    They say, staring really straight at me, and the scented seedlings mumble.


    "Then why don''t you go somewhere and get me a big bag? Is there anything else you should be aware of?


    Lei confirms, but nobody said anything, so Lei left the room intact.


    And the infiltration decision time of 23: 45 came.


    There is no one before Ajito. But just before the entrance could no longer be iridescent authenticated, and it closed completely, he said, the lookout would come. If you don''t get in now, there''s also the possibility of bowling around with that.


    When Kaori came into contact with Silver II, she shot Silver II''s eyes, so the iris authentication at the entrance could be broken through lightly. Iris authentication is a relatively lukewarm biometric function because it is difficult to overcome the disadvantage of being able to deceive lightly with high-sensitivity photographs, but it is also difficult to deliberately close the eyes of others.


    There seem to be cameras everywhere in the building, but they think it''s hidden, and I can''t check it out all the time. Those cameras must be managed by Silver Two.


    "That''s so smooth up here."


    Adonis whispers as he walks his shimmering. The building is quiet and there''s no sign of anyone encountering it.


    (I don''t know because a lot of people are home - but there are bound to be some. And... the complete lack of confirmation of swordholding means that swordholding has been sleeping in the organization for a long time)


    On the basis of that speculation, the incense seedlings who broke in to assassinate the sword holder, but there is also actually the possibility that they are disguised as other human beings to come and go in and out or using other secret entrances. I want to bet on the possibility that it isn''t.


    Slowly opening the doors one by one, but no one in any room. Everywhere is creepy quiet.


    "Shouldn''t you have asked me about the room with the sword?


    "I couldn''t get that far in that contact, and I guess I wouldn''t even be in my room."


    To Li Lei''s point, Kaori says softly back.


    After that dozens of seconds.


    The front door opens as you walk down the hallway, stopping your feet nervously together.


    Coming out of the door was a long-sleeved man with messy hair stretched to his waist that was worse than Kaori''s. He has a sword on his lower back.


    "Hey... all of a sudden..."


    Incense seedlings groaned unexpectedly. The person I most wanted to avoid encountering - the Hongmori Evening Moon and I ran into first.


    "Intruder. Besides, there''s a face to know. Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll Makoto Aizawa, and Adonis Adams, the late seller."


    said Sunset Moon as he laid his hand on the sheath of the knife. I haven''t put my hands on the pattern yet.


    I hear you killed Tazawa.


    The sunset moon speaks truly.


    "You know him?


    "Something like drinking friends, I guess."


    Truly questioned, the Evening Moon spills a smile in nostalgia.


    "Tazawa was a funny guy inside, but his sword arm wasn''t good enough. It''s a downside if you ask me to do an imitation of someone with a gun deliberately pulling them indoors, gassing them, and sealing the gun."


    In the words of the Evening Moon, the truth is frustrating. True raised his arms quite a bit from the time of the battle with Tazawa, but still, when he fought with Tazawa, he enjoyed it enough to call it a good fight, and I think Tazawa was a strong enemy. I felt like they insulted me.


    (but...... this guy is pretty good, and that''s all I can say about him)


    True I think, aware that my neck muscles and hands tremble into small pieces and I have total hair. I just confronted the Evening Moon and my body remembers the fierce fear.


    "You can''t kill a constituent, can you? Can you do anything without killing him?


    Li Lei likewise takes confirmation with Kaori, warring against the Evening Moon. We all knew it. that the sunset moon is an uninterrupted strong man.


    "I''m not a constituent. I don''t know what''s going on, but don''t worry about the terms."


    Evening moon in front of the four of us to say grandiose. The four of them are desperate to feel under pressure.


    "This is that one. Someone''s gonna want to stop him, and in the meantime, someone else''s gonna go kill the target."


    Li Lei said with a face he didn''t like.


    "Oh, come on, I''ll do it"


    "Say stupid. You are the client and commander. This would be the role of the hired side."


    Adonis moves in and out, controlling Li Lei, who tried to come forward.


    "And... he''s also someone I think I''ll enjoy"


    While I roll my fighting spirit in anticipation of the Evening Moon, Adonis also understands and trembles by instinct. that the man of provocation in front of you is clearly stronger than himself.


    "You don''t have to. Because it''s only a stoop. Just buy us some time so we don''t know we broke in."


    "Okay."


    Kaori told me, Adonis nodded.


    Turn back the aisle where the three came except Adonis. There was also a staircase going up between here and here. I haven''t checked the ground floor, but the sunset moon is blocked, so I bet I''m outside the ground floor and head to the stairs.


    Adonis shoots like three people leaving or not, pulling out a silencer gun. The sunset moon moves gently to the side and deflects.


    There''s something strange about your legs.


    Seeing how the sunset moon moves, Adonis thought. It was moving as if it were sliding sideways over the floor.


    The sunset moon lays its hands on the pattern of the sword, dropping its hips low.


    Adonis just sees it and jumps backwards.


    Adonis'' body was moving naturally. The distance is still wide enough from the sunset moon, but I still perceived the danger.


    (It''s just a stumbling block. Buy some time. I don''t know if I like it... but I''ll be thorough with it)


    Yes, I tell myself, Adonis. The fact that it improves my survival rate is also well argued.


    (The target is a knife. I''m a gun. In common sense, you should have a minute here...... I don''t see any victorious visions. I''m going to be slaughtered and killed, but it keeps coming up.)


    Looking at the sunset moon, which had not yet pulled out her sword, Adonis was desperate to see that her body was about to freeze in the fear of death.

 1269 20

    In battle, there is always fear. But the degree varies depending on the situation and the enemy. Different types of fear themselves. Fear of what depends on experience.


    It''s been a long time since Adonis has tasted so much fear that his legs are dull and his hands and feet are about to tremble. Besides, I just saw the other guy, and that''s what''s happening.


    Whenever the sunset moon progresses toward me, I see such vigeons, like countless giant black hands expanding the sky, or crawling through the floor and coming toward me.


    Adonis understands that this black hand is death itself.


    Adonis continues to retreat. If you''re so outspoken, you''ll soon be buying time. And the Evening Moon must come packing the distance at once.


    Then came the sunset moon. Aiming at that timing, Adonis fired a gun.


    "Ho."


    When you get half-body and tilt your body diagonally to avoid the bullet, the Evening Moon leaks a voice of admiration. Immediately after I ran forward - a moment when I couldn''t move sideways or backwards - my impression of shooting at that slight moment when the step was over. Besides, Adonis himself has been shooting as he moved.


    Adonis also ran out. Run away with your back to your enemies in dignity. But if the Evening Moon stops tracking him, he immediately stops, looks back, and intends to shoot him.


    The sunset moon stops my leg. Adonis also stops and looks back so that he can follow it.


    Then the sunset moon immediately packs the distance. Adonis fired one shot at the nuance of the intimidation and ran away with his back again, but...


    What is it?


    Shortly after I turned my back, I ran scared on my back. Instinct was telling. He said it would be dangerous if he kept turning his back on the sunset moon.


    "Did you guess?"


    A sunset moon that sees Adonis turn to herself and gives her a second voice of inspiration. Even if I don''t know what my aim is, my intuition alone makes me happy to see Adonis stop turning her back dignified.


    (You white guy, you''ve been through a lot of training ground.)


    The evening moon squeaks in my mouth as I pack my distance from Adonis.


    When the earliest battle was decided in an instant, we intuited each other. Whether the sword of the Evening Moon reaches Adonis'' body or whether or not Adonis'' bullet wears the Evening Moon before it.


    I can''t buy time or anything. You can''t get away with it. Adonis concluded that if he came to the battle in earnest, he would not be able to open the way alive.


    (If you take this guy off, you''re probably done)


    Groaning in his mouth, Adonis fired two shots at the fast approaching sunset moon.


    Immediately after Adonis shot, an intact sunset moon approaches the present.


    While I had a hunch of death, Adonis was going to shoot one more shot. There''s a good chance he''ll be slashed before he gets shot, but still when he shoots - or even if he does, he decides so...


    The sword was pulled out of his sheath, and the evening moon waved the sword wide from body to body, letting Adonis'' body bathe in reverse. Adonis is in a shock of slaughter, stiff without being able to shoot a gun, etc.


    (slashed?


    I didn''t understand Adonis for a moment that I was slashed, but the fact that my body is stiff and that my chest is engraved with a hot feeling makes Adonis realize that even though I don''t like it.


    Spread blood, Adonis falls sideways.


    (It wasn''t the guy I wanted to kill... but I couldn''t get out of my hands)


    The sunset moon exhales and holds the sword in its sheath.


    "Mm?"


    Seeing Adonis fall, the Evening Moon surprises me. I should have showered him with a knife deep enough for his gut to pop out. I don''t know because there''s no sword response per se, but that''s how much I should have slashed it in. But the amount of bleeding isn''t so much, and the organs aren''t overflowing outside the body.


    "I see."


    The Evening Moon examines Adonis'' body with cancer and learns what stopped Adonis''s death. He was wearing a thick bulletproof plate. Evening moon always had no sense of slashing at all when slashed, so Evening moon did not realize its existence, but the bulletproof plate somewhat blunted the power of the sword and did not seem to reach the organs. abs, sternum, ribs, clavicle and although extensively slashed.


    Adonis, on the other hand, thought of himself as dying. I was threatened by the fear of death. I felt painful that I didn''t want to die.


    (I haven''t... found it yet. Something that could hit this life. Something I can protect with my life. something that makes you seriously want to risk your life)


    To find it, Adonis is like he''s been traveling. If something shows up that I wanted to protect, definitely to protect it. Yes... like a father who died protecting himself.


    "If you want to live so much, why did you fall into such a world"


    Speaking to the evening moon, Adonis raised her face. When I realized it, the Evening Moon was embracing me. Guns are taken away.


    "You don''t kill. You are the one to live for. I have the same eyes as that kid. Even if your face is a mess, your heart is similar to that kid''s. Even if I didn''t speak up, I passed it on. A strong feeling that I don''t want to die on you. It''s like begging for your life."


    Sunset Moon speaks as he takes care of Adonis.


    "Who is that girl..."


    I''m going to ask Adonis somehow, wondering if it makes sense to ask if Sunset Moon overlaps me with someone.


    "He''s the boss here."


    "Right. But your face doesn''t have to be rubbish."


    "Right."


    Smiling small, Adonis shrugged, and the evening moon laughed as well.


    A report of an intruder came in from the evening moon, and the sword held up in the sky.


    (You think the new Azito''s already found out? You have an inside man?


    The first thing that comes to mind is the light man and the silver two.


    (Mitsuko won''t be able to do it. Then����)


    In the erasure method, I see that Silver II is likely to be guiding.


    The swordsman instructed the control room to set off an alarm.


    An alarm sounds in the building.


    "Whoa, this is not good. You''re ruining my plan."


    Li Lei puts it in a tone he put aside, but his inner mind is quite disappointed. The success rate of the assassination has now dropped considerably.


    "Did Adonis not hold? If this happens, I don''t think it''s possible to avoid engaging anymore and assassinate only the target."


    Traveling, True says toward Kaori.


    "Then you guys can run now. I''ll kill the sword holder.


    "You''re impotent."


    Li Lei smiles bitterly at the words of Kaori.


    "I am well aware of the impotence. But if we don''t get through here, we''re gonna lose."


    Kaori ran out of words with a resolute face.


    and there a small shadow popped out of the bend.


    "Ah, Mr. Takeda."


    A little boy in a pyjama stood in front of the three and called out. It''s Hikaru.


    "You ran into an unsavory guy..."


    "But I don''t know if I can use the cherry space because it''s before I turn into a dowtaider."


    Stop, Lei and True say.


    "Hikaru, tease us. We... came here to save you. Kill the sword that binds you."


    Kaori speaks, but the light man is silent and has a bewildered look on his face.


    Shortly afterwards, another emerges from the bend where the light man appeared.


    "Hmm, you still mean that"


    It was Konosuke Kennai. He overhears the dialogue of Kaori nowadays and stares abhorrently about Kaori.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Kenzo. No, don''t you want to" san "me anymore? You traitor son of a bitch."


    Kaori also hatefully stares at his sword with incense seedlings, and throws up plenty of disgust and hatred. If you take over your former organization and you''re tormenting your former companions, your hatred is one thing.


    True releases the killer, and its moments when it got its hands on the nose, True and Lei''s entire body loose power, kneeling on the floor almost simultaneously.


    "I hear you don''t have to transform."


    "Transformation is only about improving physical abilities"


    Seeing a light man in a pyjama that activated cherry space, Li Lei and True said.


    "Looks like he''s fine. I mean... you know what?"


    Watch Li Lei''s sword stand flat. If it doesn''t work, don''t work, it turns out to be a virgin or a virgin. Li Lei deeply relieves himself that it is a terrible ability whether it works or not.


    "Mitsuko, why are you protecting him?


    "Because... Kenzo helped us."


    Asked by Kaori, the light man answers with a slightly threatened face and voice.


    (And he''s also the one who''s tormenting you. But I can''t even say that right now...... How do you know, Mitsuo or Ginji are suspected of holding the sword? If you can definitely kill a sword holder here, you don''t need to worry about that either)


    Aromatic seedlings with a sense of frustration and awkwardness.


    (Doesn''t mean I can''t move. If you''re in the mood, you can move if you resist for just a few moments. It won''t last long, so if it''s going to work in the mood, I need to think about the timing and move)


    Secretly, truth makes calculations.


    (Even if I call my men, they will be useless in the cherry space)


    Meanwhile, the sword holder sees and thinks of Truth and Lei, who can no longer stand.


    Just send the virgins upstairs.


    Sword holding sending instructions in incense. True and Lei thought this might be unsavory. This one is the only one who can fight.


    "True, this doesn''t have to be a bit fatal."


    "It''s okay, because at times like this, it''s a promise that helpers will rush to help conveniently"


    Whispering to Li Lei, True tells the joke in his true face. But I want that joke to come true.


    "I hope so. I want to believe you, that''s the kind of convenience development."


    "That helper has to be virginal and virginal only, so the hurdles of convenience are expensive."


    "What kind of rhetoric is it that your hurdles of convenience are high?"


    To true words, Li Lei spills a grin.


    "I''m not wrong about anything as Japanese, and I think it makes sense"


    "I''m not Japanese, so it makes sense, but I don''t think there''s anyone Japanese can handle."


    Before he could move, he became more likely to be murdered from now on, but was therefore a distraction to Lei and Lei in a futile chatter.

 1270 21

    "Swordholding, how did you betray the police, in the backstreet organization... but start some nasty business where the police would stare at you?


    While I am aware that reinforcements are coming to this scene, Kaori does not try to fight right away, but talks.


    Then how did you end up a police officer in the back of the street?


    The swordholder threw up, staring hatefully at the scented seedlings.


    (You resent me? I don''t remember... I don''t think so. I''ve never had much conversation with this guy.)


    I have reason to hate swordkeeping, but Kaori eats to be hated by swordkeeping.


    "It''s you and Umezu."


    Before Kaori answered, Kaori answered Kaori''s first question better.


    "Huh?"


    I still don''t know why, Kaori. I wonder if it will also connect with the resentment. But the reason was quickly found out from the mouth of the sword.


    "The ''Huh?'' That''s what I felt for you guys. How can you be police officers and take control of the back streets when you''ve done all the wrong things in the back streets? The sin of that evil is deceitful."


    ����


    As such, Kaori understands. Occasionally these types are in the police. Those who despise ex-backstreet police officers or see them with hateful eyes without concealing them. Many of the latter were killed inside their bodies in the back streets. And swordholding also falls under it.


    "No, it''s not just you guys. I hated the back streets, and I became a police officer to fight the villains in the back streets. Yet... when the people in the Backstreet Division flatten out the residents of the backstreet. Especially with the exception of the bad guys. What about the results? There are no fewer who die in backstreet protests, and those who cry for backstreet commerce never cease to follow. What''s this all about? Wasn''t police an organization that controlled evil? Why are you overlooking it so flat when there''s evil there? I wish I could kill you from the first end as soon as I find a backstreet dweller or something, why are you keeping this alive for a reason!


    "Well, if you worked for the Backstreet Division, you know why."


    Breathe small into the sword holding, which speaks with a face distorted by anger, Kaori said.


    Few people wish they had completely erased it, such as the existence of a back street. Those who have lost their lives in the scourge of the back streets will think so in particular.


    But you can''t lose the back street. Order in this country is preserved because of the enclosure named Backstreet. I manage not to let the outlaw attribute person, the criminal temperament person, take it too personally. And as one of the frameworks of the country''s economy, as a breakwater to criminal organizations in other countries, it makes a contribution to a country called Japan as meeting various demands that cannot be solved on the surface.


    The world is able to make sure that both bad guys and criminals show up. But we can also curb crime. The existence of the back street is also part of the suppression.


    If there were no back streets, the inhabitants of the back streets today would be the ones who built an illegal back society of their choice and scattered disaster across the country. Criminals also influx from abroad. It is the current situation, managed from both a central and a police standpoint, that is supposed to be in good shape.


    "Yeah, logically, I know that, too. But emotions will never swallow you."


    A sword that wrinkles violently between the eyebrows and reveals anger.


    "So what is it? Are you saying my parents are just like the ones who got stuck in a car and died? Because cars are what society needs, we can''t help but have frequent deaths in traffic accidents every year. The back streets are similar, so that''s what you''re saying when you have to give up that existence?


    Some of the people on the spot, pitifully, thought they were right about the sword holding that seeped in anger and pity, but did not put it in their mouths on the boulder on this occasion.


    "If my family was killed at the expense of society, I have a right to take revenge on society. If the police are going to let evil go wild too, they''re going to use what I''ve learned in the police and let me be evil and do whatever I want."


    "Heh... So I started a bad business where the police can keep an eye on me..."


    The scented seedlings shouted and looked at the light man.


    "Hey Mitsuko, you''re a swordsman... did you know what I just said?


    "No, I''ve never heard of it before... Pathetic, too..."


    "Don''t be sympathetic, I hate everything about the police, the back streets, and the rotten society that is maintained by the fact that there are back streets. They''re all enemies!


    Hearing the light man''s dialogue, the sword holds absurd his voice.


    "You chose the dignity of the meat chunks to take over, were you going to put it on me or something?


    "I didn''t mean to expose you and make you suffer sooner or later. It''s self-indulgence in me alone. I was just thinking of taking it personally in my mind. Most importantly, there are easy conditions to take over."


    To Kaori, who asks half-eyed, Sword Holding tells the truth as he rapidly calms down his expensive emotions.


    Several constituents come together on this occasion. They will be able to move in the cherry space.


    (I wish I had done something without talking, why...)


    True to turn a suspicious eye to Kaori, who had purposefully chatted until she made time for the constituents to come.


    "Kenshin, I sympathize with your past, but you''re too much of a character screwer."


    With his cold eyes, he glanced at the sword and threw it away, and Kaori stood up.


    "Are you going to compete with me? I don''t hate hot spots like yours. Kwong Man, if you get in the way of anything extra, it''s not free."


    The swordsmanship will also be in a critical position, threatening the Light Man. Kwangman says nothing and hits a hot gaze at Kaori.


    "I''m not going to slap your sexual roots back. I''ll smash it, crush it, pull it up, chop it up, burn it, bury it."


    That said, Kaori looked over at the other constituents.


    "It''s Tyman. You guys keep your hands off me."


    Few people knew the scented seedlings on the spot, but the power of the scented seedlings pushes them to take their breath.


    "Those aren''t your men anymore. Don''t give me orders. It''s Tyman. Just keep an eye out for the two of them."


    Keeping the incense seedlings in sight, the sword hold that commands them to be reordered.


    I moved first from Kaori. Quietly, slowly, pack up the intermission with the sword holder.


    I don''t want to keep my sword up and move. No sign of pulling out the weapon. Looks like he''s trying to fight with his bare fists. That''s convenient, even if it''s from Kaori, who''s good at melee combat.


    (Maybe that''s what Kenzo thinks too)


    When Kaori thought so, she just entered Kaori''s attacking range.


    Kaori rolls out her right arm. As a slice entered the right wrist and bent 180 degrees on the back of his hand, a long blade popped out of the cross section of his wrist glowing pink.


    At first glance it looked like a laser blade, but in fact the thin transparent blade was just emitting light in the bink.


    The protruding pink blade of light stopped before reaching the sword hold.


    From his sword-held hand, a clear gelatinous one overflowed, trying to envelop the blade of light to stop it.


    "You were definitely a Miyazaki mouse. This is a Snow Oka mouse, just like Hikaru. It was a surrogate mouse showdown between Yukioka and Miyazaki."


    The swordholder laughs invincibly and grows gelatin overflowing from his ragged hands.


    As he remained swallowed up by the growth of gelatine, he pulled the blade into his body and the scented seedlings backstepped heavily.


    (In the meantime, you heard. By the time Snow Oka completes the ability to divine erosion, a significant number of mice were used to experiment, and several mice could be said to be its prototype. Isn''t that the same thing? He said he also referred to the cocoon at the milk place.)


    Seeing the gelatin that seems to be coming from the body of the sword, I truly think.


    I could pull the sword out of the gelatine, but Kaori felt considerable pressure on the gelatine. It would seem difficult to escape if a part of your body were entangled.


    A blade of countless shapes, like a ten virtue knife, pops out of Kaori''s arms at various angles. But unlike the previous one, while slightly longer, it is all a clear blade emitting pink light, just like the earlier blade. Looks like a bunch of pink laser blades popped out of both hands all the time.


    Incense seedlings approaching sword holding again. Grow your sword before yourself and your gelatin flat like a shield.


    As Kaori waves her arm, the glowing blade disengages from Kaori''s arm and each jumps around at high speed as if she were willing, cleaving the gelatin flashly from various angles.


    The sword holder saw it and retreated. I was wary that Kaori''s weapon was more powerful than I had imagined.


    All the blades that were rambling return to Kaori''s arms and are stored.


    "Wow, that... It was like being filled with a pink blade on one side."


    Li Lei shrugs, thinking he would never want to fight that one.


    Kaori herself was surprised. It''s an achievement that I got upgraded to at Miyazaki''s place, but I didn''t think it was getting any more powerful so far.


    "Is that...? What... this..."


    Furthermore, the scented seedlings will come as a surprise. I wondered if all the blades had been stored back in Kaori''s arms, one on his right arm, two on his left arm, and a clear blade pierced him, and the machines on both arms of Kaori were short.


    "Oh, my God..."


    "Failed to receive boomerang"


    Seeing Kaori''s arm, the sword grips, and the light man screams.


    "Fumizaki guy..."


    Lip-biting scented seedlings. I have never failed when I practiced before, but this is what happens if I raise the output a little because of the actual battle.


    Either way, this sees it as unfavourable to continue the fight, and Kaori turns a blind eye to the falling Truth and Li Lei.


    Scented seedlings with multiple injection openings out of their backs, rocket injected and traveling all at once to where True and Lei are, with their faulty arms, hold the two immobile by each side.


    "Hey, what?


    Li Lei raised his voice, but ignored the scented seedlings, sprayed a rocket, tore through the window, and jumped outside the building.


    "Chase him!


    The constituents, who had been ordered to hold the sword in the incense and had cemented the entrance, tried to move, but the gunfire echoed several times.


    "Supporting the escape with sniping? It''s all around. Give it up and go back."


    He went on to instruct, and the sword held his breath abominably leaked out.

 1271 22

    "We''re already moving here, too. I didn''t think you''d find out so soon."


    Dignity of the Meat ChunksWalking side by side with the light man and the evening moon and the shoulder in Ajito, the sword held exasperatingly said.


    "Do you have a secure place to go next?


    Sunset Moon with Adonis in custody behind him asks.


    "There are always a few candidates. All you have to do is carry your baggage."


    But still, I find swordkeeping abominable that moving is a hassle.


    "But how come you''ve infiltrated so few? Besides, there''s only one police officer. I didn''t expect to bring the backstreet."


    "You don''t want to kill anyone but me. Detective Woman was the first boss of this organization."


    To the question of the Evening Moon, the sword holder answers with a smile ironically.


    "Is that what this is about?"


    Even at this time, I could understand why I would not scatter the constituents and gather them in Ajito. Finally, the constituents said it was like a shield for a sword holder.


    "Are you willing to take him with you?


    A sword hold that finally penetrates into taking Adonis, whom the Evening Moon is detaining.


    "I''ll let you go after work"


    "Right."


    I don''t blame the story that Sunset Moon doesn''t kill anyone who decides he doesn''t want to, because he also hired swordholders with knowledge.


    "I wish I could kill you."


    Adonis laughs and squeals at Nihil.


    "Right. That''s easier."


    The sunset moon also slightly breaks my mouth.


    "What are we going to do?


    Mitsuo asks the sword holder.


    "Run away for one second, but there may be an insider, the Dog. Or are they witnessing and tracking where they are fleeing? It''s troublesome anyway. If you have an inside man, you have to broil him out."


    It is the heart of the sword that wants to be executed if it is broiled out, but we also know that Mitsuo will not allow it. And we largely know who the police and those in communication are.


    "What do you do after you run away?


    "I just need you to seal my mouth off the mafia boss, okay?


    Mitsuko and Sunset Moon ask at about the same time.


    "I don''t care about the mafia boss they already exposed me to. He would have guessed all the information. More than that�� what to do in the future."


    I didn''t think we were going to be detected so quickly, so I felt the sword hold that I was going to slowly rebuild my posture needed to change my plan.


    (The only problem is that they found out. They''re obsessed with me... and they''re gonna hunt us down. Especially Takeda. Is it also because of the killing of several police officers? At least I''m the only one killed. And the Rainbow Forest Evening Moon)


    When the police are harmed by police officers, they naturally know that swordholders, former police officers, are about 37 billion times more desperate to hunt down the killer than they were when they killed citizens.


    (I will resist as much as I can. Kill a little more, I''ll let you know. I''ll scratch your feet as much as I can. Use everything I have...)


    The plan is assembled in the head of the sword. A plan of ruin.


    "I don''t like you, and you won''t like me either. But the part I think should be the same."


    Turning to the light man, he said the sword hold didn''t even seem funny.


    "I don''t want to crush this organization. Wouldn''t you? Then just work hard now."


    "Yeah, okay."


    The light man nods forcefully.


    (It''s like you''re lying...)


    (What? Suddenly we have a crummy dialogue... You''re up to something)


    Adonis and Evening Moon were discerning that the sword''s current words were false.


    (Mitsumomo... I can''t do it if I follow the word of the sword... No, I can''t do this anymore...)


    Silver Two was desperate that Mitsuo had agreed to hold the sword. Even though Mitsuo is the one who has to flip the flag against the sword, in this case, it feels like the sword can only be said and go to ruin.


    The sword holding, on the other hand, was satisfied with the fact that Kwangman showed his set-up to obey his words.


    (Mitsuo makes him obey to the end. When you run out of dignity for this meat chunk, the last bullet will be this one)


    The dignity of the meat mass for the sword holder has been an instrument to satisfy his own vengeance from the outset. I believe that committing the evil act of human trafficking is in itself a revenge against the police and against society.


    But now the spearhead of sword revenge was clearly narrowed down to the police alone. If you''re trying to take what you''ve built, you were so determined to stick everything you''ve built into the most hateful police force as a weapon.


    Kaori and the others returned to the euthanasia police station and reported to Umezu.


    "Have you failed? For once, their footsteps are being followed. They''re running apart, but they seem to be moving concentrated in one place. It''s not like you''re lurking all over the place, it''s like you''re moving to a new Asian candidate."


    Umezu said while showing the map on the holographic display. All over the map, the location marks of the police officers are marked. They are chasing members of the dignity of meat chunks.


    "Why bother gathering in one place? While marked by the police."


    "I guess to sustain sword-holding terror rule. To him, the organization''s constituents must be shield-like perceptions. If Takeda finds out he can''t get his hands on his constituents, it''s extra true."


    Umezu answers the question Matsumoto said.


    "I''m sorry, but we can''t keep quiet anymore. I can''t admit to taking only a few elite, sword-held necks or anything like that anymore. You failed once."


    "I know..."


    Umezu tells me that Kaori is adding and subtracting to her nausea. Both arms still fail.


    Adonis won''t be alive.


    I''ve never spoken of it before, but Lei has never spoken of it here before.


    "No, Hongmori Evening Moon is a whimsical man, and he sometimes keeps his opponent alive, if he''s lucky..."


    And, true.


    "He just looked at it at first sight and felt terrible."


    "Yeah, yeah, he looked like a monster who looked like a person"


    To true words, Matsumoto agreed, and Li Lei thought the same thing.


    "Hopefully I don''t want to see you again. Can Simon do something about it? No, he seems tough..."


    As far as Li Lei knows so far, I think of the strongest man, but I feel that Sunset Moon even outweighs that.


    "But I wonder what you''re thinking with the sword. If I was in his shoes, I''d just run away from the country."


    Lei Lei changing the subject.


    "I would never, that guy. If I do that, I''ll lose him. That''s definitely the perception of swordholding."


    Kaori said with certainty.


    "I agree with Takeda, too. He''s going to fight the police."


    "Er..."


    Li Lei couldn''t believe the true reading. You know how badass the euthanasia police station is about the repelling of the Chinese lice operatives during this time. No, before that, the swordholder himself was a detective in the back street section of the euthanasia police station, so you can''t possibly not know.


    "That''s a possibility. It''s not the same way as Mr. China, he might attack us."


    and Umezu.


    "Oh... well. If we make the most of Dowtader''s abilities, it could be dangerous here too. I feel like I saw it yesterday and it seems to involve my allies, so I''ll be using it in a limited way."


    Even when swordholders called for backup, the numbers were small. But still a threat, Lei thinks. With almost powerlessness like that, it''s unlikely even to beat one miscellaneous soldier who can move.


    "Go to Miyazaki for a moment and complain and let him fix it"


    "From now on?


    Seeing Kaori try to come out, Umezu raises her voice. The time is going around 1: 00 A.M.


    "It''s like losing because of him... we have to make him take responsibility. We lose even more. That mouthful of crap."


    Severe poisoning scented seedlings.


    "Then you should also tell me that the enemy is a Snow Oka mouse. It''s about Miyazaki, so it''s supposed to burn the opposing minds and adjust to the mood."


    "I see. True, stay thankful"


    Upon advice, Kaori smiled toward the truth and thanked him, leaving the back street classroom.

 1272 23

    It grows. But what is there to fulfill before it grows?


    "Die... die..."


    A child who hits a Phantom doll over and over again with a police officer doll, whining and bumping in the dark room corner.


    The uncle and his wife, who took over the child who had lost their parents, watched the sight softly with the thought of a torn chest.


    Some of the children still have the hatred and anger of being murdered by their parents. Deeply wounded, the mind drifts through the darkness.


    Somehow my uncle and his wife could normally have a conversation about whether it was worth it to take the child to a counselor or to take him on frequent trips, and I went to school and made friends as well.


    But the truth is, the child''s heart never cleared. Hatred and wrath were deeply nestled.


    He strongly hoped to become a police officer. To lead to revenge on the back street that took my own family.


    "Can I make up my mind about that? You got nothing else you want to do?


    Worried about him, my uncle confirmed over and over, but his heart never changed.


    It has always been painful to be caught in dark feelings. But there was hope. It was his hope to become a police officer. Being a cop and controlling evil - fighting the back streets was his hope.


    And an ideal and a different reality was to shatter his hopes and plunge him into a naught of despair.


    He - Konosuke Kennai belonged to the Backstreet Division and for nearly twelve years served as a detective.


    One day, swordholding had become a desire for destruction and ruin. I began to think that being in the police was a prep for that.


    We call ourselves the Backstreet Division and feed this organization, which is a deterrent to backstreets, but does not actively hunt them either. He sharpened his powers, learned his know-how, and even purchased backstreet knowledge, while at the same time fostering hatred.


    The organization''s move was completed.


    Kenzo says he''s just tentatively here, and he''s moving out again soon. For the reason that this place is sniffed out by the police anyway.


    Swordsmanship said the next move will move so I can''t sniff it out, but no one has heard how.


    "Until Yuzuki, who''s hired me, I let her help me move, and I''m sorry, thank you."


    As the move settled and came to a paragraph, Mitsuko came to express his gratitude to the Evening Moon.


    "Never mind. I carried a little baggage. I don''t think it''s a good idea to keep your eyes shut."


    "Still, thanks."


    I saw the light man smiling and thanking me again and again, and the evening moon spills a natural smile as well.


    "It''s not about speaking out, but is swordholding thinking about the future right? Looks like we''re gonna get down to business with the police, but what are we gonna do about it?


    "Er... I don''t know..."


    "Can I follow you without knowing?


    "Ugh... I don''t know that either..."


    On the evening and moon of inquiry, the light man mumbles with a twist. It''s not just that it''s hard to answer because they''re asking me on a wiretap. I really don''t know, and it''s hard to answer.


    "I know he''s a substantial leader, and I know he''s making this organization run well because of him, but can I follow him? We''re clearly headed in a dangerous direction."


    "Ugh..."


    (Not good)


    I think Silver Two was listening sneakily in the shadows.


    (I can''t keep doing this. But... we''re not blades for swordholding. Everyone is totally hit by the sword''s terror reign... You can''t cover it up unless you have too much to do)


    Expecting Kaori to save us, Kaori failed, although Silver II guided us with a dangerous outline.


    (Even if I''m going to guide you again, I''ll be careful with the sword, and there''s nothing more I can do...)


    Kaori wasn''t dead, and it wasn''t over yet, but she still failed once, which made me really pessimistic about Silver Two.


    "You admire that man?


    "I don''t like admiring it. He killed one of his people to show us what to do. That''s unforgivable. But... I''m sure you want to help us."


    "From what I''ve heard, I''m just using you, so I don''t think I need to thank you."


    "Awwwww..."


    While I know it''s an extra blame, Evening Moon was trying to get Kwangman to distance himself from the sword or take him in the direction of rejecting the sword holding policy, but as far as Kwangman''s reaction is concerned, I also find it impossible.


    And there, the sword hold that was on the subject appeared at a really bad time.


    "Just those who are in Azit. Summon on this occasion. I have an important story to tell about the fate of the dignity of the meat mass."


    I had a very bad feeling about that proclamation of the sword, both Mitsuo and Silver Two.


    "Tomorrow, we come together to launch a raid on the euthanasia police station"


    Now that the constituents of the organization had gathered together, the swordsmanship uttered an outrageous thing.


    "It''s clear from yesterday''s raid that we''ve already been marked by the police. Even if you keep running around like this, you''re still poor. If this happens, we''ll have to fight them, whether we live or die. We''ll make a surprise raid from here. Destroy the euthanasia police station. That''s the only way left."


    A sword hold that speaks out in a quietly powerful tone, not in an agitating tone.


    None of the constituents tried to utter a word. Naturally, there is not one rider. But there is not one who refuses.


    (Again, it''s not just about fear domination. I''ve always depended on swordkeeping, so I can''t resist it, I can''t get out of it)


    Seeing as how the constituents are doing, Evening Moon decides that again.


    "I''m not talking about impossibility if you use the ability of the light man as a dowtaider, plus the fighting power of the rainbow forest. The rest comes close to setting up an operation. I know you''re anxious, but just stop giving up before you do."


    Seeing through the anxiety of the constituents, the sword retained its quiet tone as ever.


    I don''t do dark agitates. That''s not calculation. Because it''s not my character. Because it''s a different place to hold a sword. Maintain yourself as usual. The usual self is the self that has grown and grown hatred into action and lived. That''s still the same now.


    The sword then gave a description of the operation in a pale tone. Several of the constituents who had threatened were seen from the eyes of the Evening Moon, as there were those who listened to the sword maneuver and looked ready.


    (I don''t like the way this guy does it, but you''re a man with a lot of stomach. I have to admit that)


    Seeing the sword, Sunset Moon thought.


    It was nine o''clock in the morning when Kaori returned to her home after being repaired and readjusted at Misaki''s place.


    After about three hours of sleep, I head to the euthanasia police station.


    "Kaori."


    Someone called Kaori walking down the hallway in the euthanasia police station from behind.


    Ohiko Nanase. He is a police officer in the Juvenile Division and one of the living legends on the back street. The street name is "The Great Daily Direction of Bodhisattva". Her persuasion tells the story that there are more than a thousand minors who washed their feet off the back street. Among the residents of the back street, there are so many who admire her.


    Unlike the section, Kaori and I have known each other for a long time. From Kaori''s point of view, he is a much more admirable person than his own parents, etc. When Kaori was a backstreet resident, he was a scattered eater of Nanase sermons and a person who advised and encouraged me a lot when I decided to become a police officer.


    "Good morning, Nanase"


    Turning back to Nanase, the scented seedlings bow their heads. Kaori, a side-by-side unmanned dehumanization, who also comes to her boss in a transverse manner, only gives thanks to Nanase.


    "Not fast, though. It''s about you, Kenzo... I was taking over your organization."


    Nanase speaks with a worried face.


    "When she was assigned to the Backstreet Division, we talked a little bit. That''s when you told me the truth. He hated the back streets so much that he took my family."


    "Sounds like it. I talked to him a little bit too. Now I resent the police themselves"


    "Poor kid. Maybe I... I can''t, so Kaori can save you. Take it easy for him."


    Kaori doubted her ears for a moment in the Bodhisattva dialogue of her face, which revealed pity.


    You can''t possibly not understand the meaning of that dialogue in Nanase. But I never thought Nanase would say such a dialogue.


    "Nanase, surprisingly... you were the one to break it off"


    "I''ve been thinking about you, Kenzo. I think that''s the only way. I preach and consult with all kinds of kids, and now it''s bodhisattva. They say what it is, but I didn''t rehabilitate all the kids. I don''t want to see the light.


    Nanase clouded her words along the way.


    "Don''t try to see the light..."


    The idea is also found in scented seedlings. But Kaori had company, and Nanase, and Kaori''s first love counterpart. They became light and were forced to illuminate the incense seedlings, leading them into the light even though they did not like it.


    Still, there are also types in the world that turn their backs on the light. For such a raw man to be relieved of hatred and made easier, the means are limited. Nanase probably knows that much, Kaori thinks.


    "Okay. Leave it to me."


    "Be careful."


    It was a scented seedling that made me smile and squeeze my fist, and Qixe, who remained worried about me when I broke up.

 1273 24

    Truly, that evening, Li Lei was stopping at the dojo of Chinese Fist Law, which was open in Anle City.


    "One man at the gate?


    True asks Li Lei as she sees a beautiful girl in a torso with yuru fluffy wave hair that attracts her eyes.


    "There are just a few others... But it is true that it is too few and difficult to manage. straw and deficit."


    Lei Lei in a sigh mix while messing with his beard.


    "Would you really like to get started here?


    "No, I''m not dressed up for Chinese martial arts."


    He solicited with an anticipating glance, but was thrown up a hell of a dialogue from his true mouth and refused, and Li Lei dropped his shoulder and opened his mouth gently and was stunned.


    "Looks good. We can''t overlook the current dialogue."


    A girl who is a gatekeeper who came to archery today - Dawn Young protests softly toward the truth.


    "Come on you... I''ve been reading books about learning delicacies, and they haven''t all worked out."


    "I''m sorry. The truth has come out..."


    "Let''s decide if that dialogue is extra before we talk, shall we? It''s a terrible chase where you have a bad management and head. I forgive you."


    I honestly apologized, so that''s it, Lee Lee.


    "If you have an apology, let''s get you started, too. Think I''ll help my master."


    "Hmmm......"


    I also feel resistant to the fact that the servant''s truth is to say no here again lightly to the strong push of Yu and the serious trouble with Li Lei.


    "If you don''t want to, you don''t have to."


    Li Lei takes a big sigh.


    "No, when you say that, you want to go in the other way, so I''ll come in. I don''t think I can get much of a leg."


    "You''re a devil."


    "It''s a tundra, isn''t it?


    Truly, Yu and Li Lei said, changing the point and the claim.


    "What about the homicide club, by the way?


    Look at Yu and the truth asks.


    "I hope I''m getting to work a little bit. I don''t have a reputation from the national magicians, and I''m concerned about your eyes, and you can''t actively turn your work around."


    "Right. Oh, for once, this guy is a secret agent infiltrating this country from an enemy country, so you better be careful."


    "Know what?"


    "State secrets that are treated so lightly, I''m not even willing to let you know."


    Yu who returns a light reply to true advice and Li Lei, who doesn''t seem to care.


    Then, about a minute after Yu left, he called Li Lei. The target is Umezu.


    "An euthanasia police book is under attack. Besides... we''re in a bad spot.


    "What!?


    Li Lei accidentally raised his voice to Umezu''s bitter report.


    "I''d expect Ashiya to turn back, but the enemy is dispersed, and he''s freshly put together a lot of maneuvers. Come and help me if you''re nearby. Oh, don''t go in through the front. There''s a dowtaider in the lobby, and a large number of them have been rendered incapable of fighting ''


    "Roger..."


    The phone gets hung up.


    "Because."


    Li Lei sees the truth and shrugs his shoulder with a smile.


    "It''s hard to believe... but if the Virgin Warrior and the Hongmori Evening Moon, these two jokers are all there, or could be"


    The truth stood up as I said it.


    "Oh? Are you going?


    Lei Lei speaks like a tease.


    "It doesn''t seem interesting. Then I''ll take Adonis'' revenge."


    True to burn the flames of the fighting spirit quietly.


    "Poor Adonis for being followed. Or is it lightning up?


    With that said and laughing, Li Lei was also in true similarity, quietly rolling his fighting spirit.


    Time returns a little. That said, it''s the same evening that Li Lei was contacted by the police.


    At the behest of the sword, the dignity constituents of the meat chunks expand around the Euthanasia Police Station.


    The placement was completed immediately. Though hidden in the shadows, there''s no way the elites at the euthanasia police station wouldn''t notice because a significant number of them showed up around. If the placement is complete, we should be ready to attack immediately.


    (Are you sure you want to... We''re all gonna kill each other...)


    Silver II lurks in the shadows and fears. I don''t care what you think, I don''t feel like going to the dead end. But...... I can''t disobey that.


    I''m not just saying I''m tied to sword holding with fear. I have the feeling that even though all my people go to battle, I can''t get away with it. Or some who cannot escape their dependence on swordkeeping, it seems.


    The explosion went on and on. It''s not a bomb. It''s like a stun grenade that surprises just the sound of rupture. We bought a large quantity of them for this time, sold together at low prices on the overseas black market.


    Police officers jump out of inside the police station. They are shot one after the other.


    "What do you mean? I''m not trying to kill you."


    Police officers hiding in the shadows of things like police cars and flower beds groan. An elite Euthanasia Police Department police officer is not easily shot and defeated. The reason for this was a completely murderous attack.


    "I can''t feel the signs of the shooter. A gun, probably planted around a police station, has been fired independently of a person''s will. Are you capturing and shooting what goes into the sensor, or are you automatically shooting in time"


    A veteran old cop on the back street, Cowboy Hat''s Hongo Ryu Fang, hides in the shade of a tree, makes a guess through the radio.


    "Does it mean you won''t get shot as long as you''re hiding, sensor? In any case, you can''t move in a detour. This is coming."


    Shinosuke Kubo, a Gyoro-eyed, privately clothed police officer who grew a dojo mustache, hid himself in a flowerbed, said. He''s a police officer in the Juvenile Division and a freak who loves aliens and UFOs.


    "Quite a few... they''ve killed me. Numerous people are seriously injured. Either way, it''s dangerous to go outside now. Don''t come out..."


    Nobuhiko Shimozawa, chief of the juvenile division, told the radio with a groan. He had eaten three shots in both legs and had fallen.


    "This is the beginning. I''ll hunt you all down. We need to survive."


    Seeing more than ten cops falling in front of the police station, the swordsman said away with hatred.


    "Then another police officer will just come again..."


    Silver II, beside the sword, says terribly.


    "Then they''ll hunt too. Keep killing them until they stop coming. That''s all we''re talking about."


    (insane...)


    Ginji regarded the sword as arrogant once again.


    "You have a good level of nerve. I''ve reviewed it."


    Silver Two was trembling, while Evening Moon was praising the sword. I had no idea why Silver Two praised me there.


    "It''s only by jumping into a dead place that you get to live. That''s how I''ve always survived. In a targeted position, the policy of attacking from ourselves is never bad. Even if the enemy is mighty."


    "Right..."


    Praised, acknowledged, I don''t feel as bad as swordholding.


    (And only in this dead place can I die? Wouldn''t this be an unprecedented death fight inside)


    That''s what I had a feeling about Sunset Moon. Anyway, the people on the back street are afraid of the euthanasia police station. There is too little for them.


    "This... this battle is not just about defense. Not just for survival. For me... it''s also a liquidation of the past. This organization full of deception... this place that knocked me down to despair, I''m gonna smash you clean and clean."


    He glanced at the euthanasia police station building and declared the sword in a low, dark voice.

 1274 25

    Police officers who were unable to move around in a detour.


    The dignity of the meat chunks dictates what we do next.


    Like automatic shooting guns, there''s something I set aside before the raid starts.


    The swordholder projects the holographic display and sends a message to the constituents.


    From behind the parked car, the constituents throw one barrel after another. Some of them also fall near hidden police officers. There was a sound of air leaking from the cylinder.


    Some police officers kicked it right away because they felt it was dangerous, but some reacted late.


    "Ho ho ho ho!


    "Ha, cheers!


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    Police officers who get hit by the type of tear gas they can''t see smoke and cough hard while rubbing their eyes. Some of them are vomiting.


    (Calculated maneuvers to get inside the precinct - sounds like you''ve got a good crush on it)


    The swordholder laughs damned and wears a gas mask. Other members wear masks.


    (That video that was up on the net - all the police officers were responding in this police station yard when the Chinese operatives attacked them armed. Perhaps there was an informant on the Chinese side who was circulating raid information to the Euthanasia Police Station? That''s why I''ve handled it fast)


    That''s what Sunset Moon decides. And this time, while it was a complete surprise, the chief of the raid was a swordsman who was formerly serving in the Euthanasia Police Station.


    The constituents rushed from all over to the police station simultaneously as they shot their guns all over the place.


    The police officers hit by tear gas are lightly shot and killed. The dignity side of the meat chunks breaks through without taking any casualties.


    Many turn to the back entrance as well as the front entrance. Sunset moon is also the back door squad. Kenzo, Mitsuo Man, and Ginji enter from the front.


    Not a single one of them made a sacrifice and entered the front entrance, where a large number of police officers await, and a rain of bullets pours down on the members of the dignity of the meat mass that entered, which makes for an immediate pile of corpses.


    But the police officers in the lobby collapse to the floor with the feeling of power falling out of their bodies. Of course I can''t stand up, I can''t even stand a gun.


    "Strained into cherry space. Yikes. Oh, I forgot my name. Virgin Warrior Dowtaider. Oh, come on up!


    A light man wearing a black hat with a black visor, dressed in a black-clad outfit, poses with his name.


    "The end of the wall is not a cherry space yet, so go through the end."


    "Excellent."


    The sword hold that emerged from behind the light man honestly praises the light man. I usually just curse and hold the sword, but now I felt reliable about the light man.


    "The virgin and the light man are waiting in the lobby. The non-virgins go along the edge of the wall, all to the back of the police station. Stay away from the lobby until an evacuation order is issued. When the other members are done heading back, the Light Man expands the range of cherry space and continues to wield full thought and power."


    "Okay."


    Got it.


    Following the instructions of the sword, members of the dignity of the meat chunks began to travel one after the other. The swordsman himself goes up the stairs of the police station.


    In response to reports of the raid, Haruo Shizuno, chief of the euthanasia police station, was furious.


    I mentioned a video that was played in front of that police station the other day, unilaterally ravaging and repelling an operative raid, and no one thought about it at all, such as raiding the police station flat again a few days later. Naturally, the chief too.


    Besides, this time, after allowing the thief to break in, he says he''s already had quite a few victims.


    "Bulk into the precinct, fighting seems to be going on everywhere."


    The lady cop reports further.


    "I still don''t know if there''s a psychopath poking at our police. A fool who knows no fear. A brave challenger? Either way, I can''t let you go home alive. Eradicate them without leaving any of them behind! Let us redeem ourselves with blood, the price of our fangs! Let a death storm blow inside the police station!


    Spring Hung yelled and scattered as he raised blood vessels all over his face, stripped his teeth, carved countless deep wrinkles between his brows, and turned them into the shape of a demon.


    "Apparently, the members of the Dignity of Meat Chunks currently in charge of the Backstreet Division."


    "It also confirms the appearance of a sword that seems to be the chief."


    Receive reports from multiple subordinates. Haruyu''s anger increases.


    "A sinful rebel who fell in the back street, even though he once served in the euthanasia police station? I can''t forgive you. Don''t kill the sword holder. Catch him alive. A traitor can''t just kill. I will buy plenty of curses from Lucanenko, and put all kinds of curses on him, and I will make him suffer. Even if he dies, let him grudge and continue to inflict even pain, and as a criminal curse clerk, try to get him to work for the police in the future for good. Come on... that''s the end of the line for those who betrayed the police. Ha, ha, ha, ha!


    I thought you were freaking out with indignation, Chief, and I give you a laugh.


    "There are virgin warrior dowtaiders in the lobby, and numerous police officers are powerless. Some of them are in the top rankings of combat. Dowtyder doesn''t try to move."


    But my men. After receiving the report, Haruyu stopped laughing.


    "Hmmm... the one in the report who disempowers the non-virgins and non-virgins who dragged them into cherry space, calling them righteous heroes? Smart...... Announce to keep non-virgins and non-virgins away from the lobby. And the virgin and virgin commissioner will promptly head to the lobby to discuss the virgin warrior Dowtaider."


    "Ha ha."


    "By the way, do... no, it''s nothing"


    Haruo can pull in the words he''s about to put out.


    (Don''t ask me which way amateur virginity is accounted for, etc!


    I can''t wait to inadvertently ask questions and get rumours in the department that I am applicable.


    "A virgin warrior Dowtader appears in the lobby. Keep non-virgins and non-virgins away from each other, as non-virgins and non-virgins are rendered powerless by cherry space. The virgin and virgin commissioner head to the lobby to eliminate the virgin warrior Dowtaider. Repeat. The Virgin Warrior Dowtader appears in the lobby ''


    Announcements flow through the station. Of course, it sounds like an enemy, but it doesn''t matter if they ask.


    Kaori headed to the lobby. There are a limited number of people who can fight light men who are dowtaders, and light men want to secure them with their own hands. I want to avoid getting killed by mistake.


    Running down the hallway, two familiar people emerged from the front. They are both constituents of the dignity of the meat chunks, formerly subordinates of incense seedlings.


    "Mr. Takeda..."


    Dignified constituents of meat chunks hesitant to see Kaori look.


    "You guys know what you''re doing?


    A fragrant seedling that emits a dosty voice that is daring to intimidate.


    "I don''t want to see you guys die. Drop your weapons and raise your hands. Cuff him and leave him in a room around the corner. Life is guaranteed. If you can''t do that, if you really want to fight, kill me here and now!


    Pressed by the dialogue and force of Kaori''s definitive readiness, the two constituents of the dignity of the meat mass threw down their guns and raised their hands.


    Seeing that, Kaori appeases, quickly detains the two of them and heads to the lobby.


    The sunset moon that broke in through the back entrance is acting alone.


    The Evening Moon was a little behind the members of the Meat Chunk Dignity and had broken into the police station. I knew it would be better for me to go in first, but I decided that I should eliminate it and be vigilant in anticipation of the possibility of being pinched from behind.


    After a while in, I encounter four police officers.


    When the cops see the sunset moon, they come shooting at the same time.


    The Evening Moon easily passes through the gap between the flying bullets and the bullets, approaching the police officers and rushing by their sides.


    He waves his sword like a runaway, and three of the four fall. One had his arm amputated with a gun, one had his belly slashed and his bowels flooded, and one had his neck snapped.


    One of the others was stiff and completely out of his mind, so he knocks him out and makes him faint.


    Moving on and turning around the corner, a tall man was waiting with a minigun. It is a surreal sight to carry a minigun or something in the first place, but a man of 140 cm height has it lightly.


    "Hongsen Evening Moon! Try to see if you can beat a gun with your sword! This is the real gun!


    A police officer allowed to possess and use a Gatling gun, Tatsuharu Monkey Island barks, six shells spin fast and spit out a good amount of ammunition.


    That was a literal barrage. Momentum with one side of the hallway covered with bullets. Fire thousands of rounds a minute. Standing in front of this, without anyone else to survive, Monkey Island was convinced of victory.


    At once, the Evening Moon runs diagonally to the right and moves to the right wall rinse. Monkey Island also tilted the shell to match it, but at the end of the tilt, the sunset moon slid and was falling out to the left.


    Monkey Island reorients the shell again. Now slightly downwards to hit even if you slide.


    But the evening moon leaps a lot, folding both legs so much that they are likely to climb to their bellies, in the air - until at some point they move over the shell of the minigun and put their hands on the knife.


    Shortly after Monkey Island is convinced of his death, Evening Moon waves a sword. A sword waved in the air separates the upper and lower jaws of Monkey Island.


    One second after the sunset moon landed, the upper head fell to the floor from the mouth of Monkey Island, and the body of Monkey Island, with its mandibular teeth and tongue exposed, leaned to the side and fell.


    (For being short, it was easy)


    I look down at the remains of Monkey Island and squeal in my mouth.


    "Monkey Island!


    I was walking away, and there was a voice behind me, and the sunset moon stops.


    Looking back, an outsider with bright red hair and moth-like tentacles and a blocked tail appeared and shouted at his little body, which was white all over his body. It''s Wally Co''s anemone.


    Anemone resolutely turns to the Evening Moon, once fenced to the left, then jumps to the right, where she again fenced and stopped, intending to disrupt the timing of the Evening Moon twice, and finally leaps across the neck of the Evening Moon.


    The Evening Moon lightly slammed down Anemone''s little body with a sword pattern, without any confusion from those faints.


    "Ugh..."


    Anemone gets hit in the head, has a mild concussion and nods.


    "Did you enjoy being unmatched by your grubby fish opponents? But now it''s your turn to be done. How do you feel right now?


    On the evening and moon, where he speaks quietly, Anemone bites his teeth and stares.


    "Kill me now..."


    Anemone throws up in remorse.


    "Kill."


    When the sunset moon briefly told him, he struck the back of Anemone''s head with a blade peak and stunned him.


    "When you have to kill, you have to kill. If you don''t have to kill me, I''ve never crossed the line without killing you. But..."


    Evening Moon was looking ahead to and talking about the new police officer who appeared before him.


    "Should I kill you? I saw it on the video. He lost his temper and begged for his life, and he was relentlessly crushing it."


    It was the police mascot character, Piwipo-kun, who was in front of the Evening Moon. Chief of the back street section, Kiyoshi Sakai.


    "Aren''t you going to be huge?


    After finding out that you can''t possibly be huge indoors, the Evening Moon dares to ask.


    Piiipo-kun leads forward and puts his strength into it. Then its height stretches to the ceiling rinse and its width widens as well. Huge to the limit of not catching on to the building.


    Both across the street. But neither will try to move.


    Piwipo-kun was simply afraid of the sunset moon. I had a feeling they would slaughter me no matter how I attacked them.


    The Evening Moon is simply trying to match them. For once, the enemy is one who is in the outer realm, and cannot be alarmed. When the enemy moved, the intuition of the Evening Moon told me that it would be easy to move with it.


    The two were still staring at each other for nearly a minute, but Piiipo-kun moves out first.


    It goes with it, and the Evening Moon moves. Evening Moon and Piwipo-kun, they were rushing out towards each other almost simultaneously.


    Piwipo-kun has never grown huge and blunt. Instead, if it''s just a simple speed, it''s only up for what you''ve got muscle strength on. Then I can gain momentum in my weight. If you are a human, there is such a thing as proper size and weight, and if you override it, your agility is compromised, but Piiipo-kun''s body structure is either human or remote.


    However, the speed itself increased, but it was still not suitable for small turns.


    We went into the attacking range with each other, and Piiipo-kun waved his fist down, but the sunset moon waved his sword at the same time as he deviated to the side, cutting off Piiipo-kun''s arm.


    The Evening Moon rushed through with the momentum as it was, and when I switched bodies, I snapped Pippo-kun''s neck with a knife to return him from the back of Pippo-kun.


    Piwipo-kun''s head blows off momentum, one-bound, and then rolls down the hallway.


    Ahead, Piwipo-kun''s neck stopped when he hit the shoe of the person who came out of the bend.


    "Chief..."


    The man, who looked down at Piwipo-kun''s neck at his feet and groaned, was Assistant Manager of the Backstreet Section, Umezu Lighter.

 1275 26

    Like Evening Moon, the swordholder was wandering around the police station alone.


    For now, the police officer I caught sight of is killing him from next to next. I have yet to meet anyone who is particularly combative, but I finally encounter an enemy who seems to have bones.


    "This traitor. I''ll end it here."


    Speaking out of a resounding voice from the bottom of the ground, standing in front of the sword was Saji Weird, a giant policewoman in the Juvenile Division who was over two metres tall.


    A sword holder shoots a gun at a strange forehead. A tall metal noise sounds.


    "You put an iron plate in it."


    "There was such a guy and I tried to imitate him. It also has bulletproof fiber in it."


    In response to the word of the sword, strange says.


    (Which means it''s hard to kill with a bullet)


    A sword that spares no effort and decides to use its abilities.


    Weird has pushed at the mercy of power. With a hard body to pass through blows and slaughter, this giant thrust can''t be foolish.


    Strange approached so far, the sword held hands, overflowing with gelatinous translucent things from the front.


    "Huh!?


    I was wary and tried to stop. Weird, but slow.


    Strange to be wrapped in a greatly expanded gelatin. I wave my arms desperately from inside, trying to escape gelatin. It''s gelatine, not slime, so it won''t stick if it''s cut a thousand times, but it''s growing pretty fast, so once it was taken in, it seemed difficult to escape.


    Kenshin himself, thinks this ability is quite nasty and vicious. It is a nightmarish substitute, especially for those who challenge melee combat.


    A large amount of meat solution is secreted from the gelatin. Weird that it was desperately in the gelatin, but eventually the movement slows down. From the surface, the skin, the flesh gradually melted, the face and hands exposed muscles, nerves and blood vessels, all the hair melted, eventually the skull exposed, the movement stopped and collapsed.


    "You think I''m a traitor? You''re the ones who betrayed my heart first."


    A sword holding that looks down at a molten wreck with a burning eye and says it cold.


    "Oh, no, let my men fight. I wasn''t waiting backwards."


    There was a familiar voice there.


    "Takeda? That was a little late."


    The swordholder looks back and sees the scented seedlings with a distorted grin.


    (Odd, sorry I''m late...)


    A glance at the miserable wreckage and the fruitful quirks that make me want to turn away, Kaori apologizes without speaking out.


    "This is my fight. What if I don''t fight?"


    Quietly speaking swordholding.


    "You''re the woman who escaped the battle. He''s a defeated fugitive. I guess the reason you were so obsessed with losing, or winning, or losing, or losing, was because you remembered that loss, right? I care about winning and losing, I actually just care about losing consciousness. That''s not light-hearted or anything, is it traumatic?


    Kaori was silently listening to the derision-filled allegations of sword possession. I''m not wrong.


    "The result of your escape is what it looks like now. The dignity of the meat chunks is more of your people once than the constituents I newly hired you don''t know. They brought them all too. And your current companions are killing me more and more. That''s a really funny schematic, huh? How do you feel? Are you satisfied? This is all - Takeda, the end of what you invited. Because you ran away and threw it out."


    "Right."


    Even though I remember the irritation, I admitted the scented seedlings lightly. There was something more frustrating than the anger pointed out at the facts or anger at the possession of the sword.


    (I''m annoyed you''re making this shit feel good. But that''s fine. Because I had the pleasure of paying you back just like this annoying...)


    I think so, and Kaori has a distorted grin as well as a sword hold.


    "Poor light men. After being abandoned by the boss he admired, he ends up being killed. You''re really the worst woman, you are. He''s the worst of them all. He''s right."


    "I guess the last one is a little extra. Off-target. Now you lose. I''m going to protect them."


    The sword was struck by the powerful fragrant seedlings.


    "Protect? They''re already killing me. I can''t do that. Or would you just protect Hikaru?


    "Because if you protect one, you think it''s my win, and you lose"


    "It''s impotent."


    "Enough chatting? You lost the argument, too. If you want to mount it, twist your head some more. I''m not turning away from you. I was told everything I was aware of, and when did that happen?"


    When Kaori laughs off, the grin disappears from the sword''s face.


    "I''m sorry you didn''t do what you wanted. One more thing, I don''t know what you think."


    "No... I''ll do what I want..."


    Declaring with hatred, at the same time, swordholding inflated the killing spirit.


    Silver Two had acted with two of his men, but both of them had already been killed.


    Right now, I''m shooting up with one detective who killed two of my men. The situation is clearly unfavourable.


    Silver II''s opponent was Matsumoto. I encountered three of them, and Matsumoto was a little too at first, but as a result of a calm fight, I was able to hunt him down to 21 silvers.


    Already Silver Two is half confused and suspicious of movement. Realizing that the rehearsal that quickly cleaned up the two of us was the opponent, all I see now is a vigeon that will kill me too on this occasion.


    Eventually, the time came.


    Two bullets fired at two silver turns, both piercing bulletproof fibers, strike directly in the abdomen.


    Silver II falling into depression.


    After unimaginable shocks came unimaginable pain.


    Fear of death, self-pity, despair, regret - all sorts of negative emotions swirl and tears abound.


    (How did this happen...)


    Realizing the inescapable death, I regret my fate. Sorrow erupts all at once.


    "I don''t like it...... Here... I don''t want to die ~. I don''t like this way of ending my life."


    Matsumoto stirs when he sees Silver II crying without himself or the world. I feel strongly that I killed people.


    Matsumoto has fought many times before and has killed many. I''ve never been heartbroken by killing people. Because it is the result of a reciprocal condition of killing. It still is. You shouldn''t have to be heartbroken or anything, but my chest hurts badly when I see Silver Two mourning and crying about his death.


    "What are you doing here, not ready to die? Don''t do this if you don''t want to die."


    I said face to face, and Matsumoto pointed the gun at Silver Two.


    "Wait."


    There was a stop from behind Matsumoto.


    "Mr. Ohiko..."


    It was Daiichi Nanase of the Juvenile Division who showed up. Through the side of Matsumoto, crouching on the side of Silver II, taking care of him.


    "I can''t do it anymore, with that wound..."


    It was Matsumoto who said it by accident, but he regretted that he should not have said what he had said.


    "Perhaps so. But his heart can be saved."


    Nanase says in a soft voice, injecting Silver II with anesthetics and sedatives.


    (Is this the great day of Bodhisattva...? I heard rumors, but I see, it''s definitely bodhisattva)


    Silver II vaguely thought that as he looked up at Nanase with a knee pillow on his face, feeling the pain draw and his heart settle down.


    The lobby had gathered virgin and virgin police officers to fight against the light man who became a virgin warrior dowtaider.


    Although it is a heroic mouse, and therefore its physical abilities have improved considerably, because it is an old-fashioned heroic mouse made thirteen years ago, various points are inferior to the current heroic mouse worked on by Junko. The most notable of these was persistence.


    The light man, who fought with his bare fists and stunned the police officer who came to the lobby, was already breathing up. It tastes bad when enemies come here.


    "Mr. Kwang, please rest. We''ll do it when the enemy arrives."


    Virgin constituents who can move inside the cherry space offer to see a light man breathing on his shoulders.


    "Ugh. Let me just get some rest. But don''t push it. Never die."


    A light man raises his visor and gives his men a dazzling smile.


    "You didn''t kill one."


    Soon the person who was standing on the emergency staircase uttered his voice, and the constituents of the dignity of the light man and the meat mass, surprised, look towards the emergency staircase. And it will be even more surprising.


    An unusually tall beauty. No, detective in women''s clothes. There is no stranger on the back street just this, one of the living legends. The final weapon of the police. The strongest...


    "Wow, Ashiya Kurodo was also a virgin."


    As the members of the dignity of the meat chunks moaned, Kwangman said what he thought with a happy smile, not afraid at all.


    That''s where the laughter leaks. Some police officers, powerless by the power of the dowtaiders, are also laughing.


    "It''s a lot of hurdles to go around with someone who understands my hobbies, isn''t it?


    Black Dou also spills a smile and sees the light man. I''m not particularly angry, and I''m not moaning.


    "Boss... fighting Ashiya is..."


    "Yeah, I know. I won''t. I won''t."


    To his men who speak out of concern, but the light man admits it in a temperamental voice, confronting Kurodo and putting on a fighting pose.


    "We''ll buy you some time. Everybody run."


    Then we''ll fight together.


    "If the boss''s escort makes the boss inferior and runs away,"


    "I can''t kill Mitsuko."


    My men also put up guns in the rear of the light man.


    "That''s what I like. I don''t care if they attack people''s homes and do that."


    Black Dou groans in a sigh.


    "I don''t like you doing this."


    The light man screams.


    "Oh well. Well... contrary to doctrine, I don''t want Takeda to resent me..."


    When he makes an excuse towards himself, Black Dou slowly approaches the light man.


    Kwangman rushed out toward Kurodo, and the constituents shot the guns simultaneously.


    Umezu couldn''t hide his surprise at the fact that section chief Backstreet was killed, even though he couldn''t get huge enough size indoors. Though he is ranked third in the rankings, which also includes the ability to huge, he is also quite powerful indoors.


    "Umezu optometer? I saw you once when you were a killer."


    "Did you remember? I guess we were working a dick together. It''s over soon, and I don''t have many emotional memories."


    At that time, the name of Hongmori Evening Moon had not been sold, and Umezu had not yet fallen into the back streets for long.


    When Umezu leaves on the spot, he picks up Piwipo-kun''s head and walks towards the evening moon. No, I was headed toward Piwipo-kun''s torso to be exact.


    Plum tsu slips through the side of the sunset moon in grandeur, leans in front of Piwipo-kun''s torso, and presses his head against his neck. Plus, stick your slashed arm together.


    I made the connection once, but my heart is stopped, and probably my brain is in a state of temporary death, so I won''t be resuscitated unless I do the proper procedure.


    "Unless I''m dead and you''re stuck, all you have to do is put some hot water on it and you''re back on track."


    Umezu says, turning back to the evening moon.


    "For once, I''m the fourth best fighter here, and I''m like a pretty strong one. This is third place, but maybe if it''s this size... I''m stronger."


    "Right. Let me have some fun."


    The sunset moon lays its hands on the pattern of the sword, slightly dropping its hips. The distance between them is close.


    Umezu also gets a nostalgia. In the same position, the two do not attempt to move inside while facing each other.


    Mindful that the Evening Moon would set us up, Umezu was devising how to attack us. This idea will be interrupted if the Evening Moon steps in first, but it is decided what to do then.


    Umezu''s weapon is a gun. Although many police officers at the euthanasia police station go to make modifications to Junko and Fumizaki in order to gain power. Umezu has not been modified. It''s biological. It doesn''t have any extraordinary powers.


    (This guy is just like me, and I''m a little happy to be the next one to shoot the Euthanasia Police Department fiends)


    I think so, Umezu setting a goal in my head.


    Umezu takes his hand out of his nostalgia. At the same time, the sunset moon rushes out.


    The sunset moon was momentary, but the void was pounded. Because there was nothing on Umezu''s right hand pulled out of the back of his back. But without alarm, step straight into the position where the sword reaches at once.


    A palm-sized pocket pistol popped out of the cuff of the removed hand and fitted into Umezu''s hand.


    I don''t know how much this feint meant. Neither did Umezu shoot the gun at close range, nor did Sunset Moon suffer, and he waved his sword with one arm.


    Umezu intended to pull herself away from the rear, but her clothes and a piece of skin had been slashed to the side. Slight blood seeps through.


    (Enter the right of control of the knife. No, did it become a vendetta that you tried to slaughter just by cutting the tip? But now if he''s a normal guy, he''s dead)


    The Evening Moon steps in yet another half step, slashing it with a knife to return.


    Now it comes from a deeper position than the first knife blow, so it needed to be lowered back to avoid it.


    The second katana is Umezu, which I could afford. So out of my nose with my left hand, now it''s time to pull out my pistol and shoot at close range. The aim is the thoracic center and abdomen of the evening moon. I didn''t shoot feints or behavioral predictors, I shot straight at them.


    The sunset moon swings its sword at the same time as it is half-bodied and flexed.


    The gun is cut off and falls to the floor. The index finger on Umezu''s left hand, which was on the trigger, was also slashed and fell at the same time.


    Umezu did not flinch, he aimed shortly after the sword was waved and shot him with a pocket gun on his right hand.


    (Nice switch. quick and sharp judgment and movement)


    Evening Moon praises Umezu in my heart. I don''t see a band of light at all. Everything was gone. I couldn''t avoid it.


    The bullet hit the full body of the evening moon and was wearing the floor.


    (Hey...... did you aim for that now and prevent it with a knife?


    Stunning Umezu.


    (Half by chance. I aimed for half)


    Sunset Moon answers without speaking up, as if she heard Umezu''s heart question.


    When Evening Moon waved his sword, Umezu''s pocket gun was severed. A pocket gun falls to the floor with half of Umezu''s right hand. The battle was decided now.


    "Why won''t you kill me?


    Seeing Sunset Moon put away his killer and sword, he doesn''t even try to stop the bleeding in his hands, Umezu asks.


    "It''s often said. If you can''t kill me for good, you don''t have to kill me. If you can''t fight anymore, that''s it. Death, serious injury, loss of will, surrender."


    "Was he a surprisingly sweet man? Okay... my loss... surrender."


    Umezu listens to the words of the Evening Moon and raises her bloody hands with a sinister grin.


    And there, from behind the sunset moon, two known people of Umezu appear.


    "Reinforcements arrive at a crisis. It didn''t come when we did."


    "Thanks to Takeda, you were able to survive."


    Lei and True say as they rush down the hallway.


    "No, you''re not arriving with a single hair in crisis at all. I''m like this, and if I surrendered, you''d forgive me."


    Towards True and Lei, Umezu let her blood gushing hands gently lift up, laughing powerlessly.

 1276 27

    (Did you defeat Umezu...)


    Truth was, I saw the Evening Moon and remembered a clear fear. All the hair on my neck is standing. My hands and feet are going to tremble if I let myself out of my mind. Same as when we first met.


    "Koitztohatatakattehanaranai," "Kiken," "Sinu," "Zetaikatainai," "Shit," "Nigello," "Colosalerzo," "Bokuyoritsuyoi"


    Instinct is doing everything in its power to truly complain. Refuse to fight. At a glance I can see it as a fearful strength, but the fact that you defeated Umezu is also a terror multiplier. Because Umezu is obviously stronger than himself.


    (Fewer belts of light than usual. Plus... a few things that are disconnected...)


    Sunset Moon, on the other hand, also faced True and Lei and recognized them as more alert opponents than ever before.


    Truth is spinning your head at high speed. Find a way to win this terrible enemy - find a way to fight and survive.


    Second, it reminds me of Shu''s story.


    "The Evening Moon sensibly possesses a predictive ability. The opponent''s attack and defense patterns can be prepended, and the best move can be made accordingly ''


    Additionally, I recall the words of Junko


    ''There''s nothing easier than a realist, is there? Because there are many slave types lacking imagination, tied to the chain of ready-made concepts, and collared with stereotypes. Come on. When attacked from outside narrow horizons, they expose vulnerabilities and are vulnerable to what is not in textbooks -''


    And I remember the words of the venerable mercenary, Simon Bell.


    ''I hate a guy called Sport. But if you kill each other without rules, think of all ways to come to the battle. Yes, I can compete much more in width than in sports, such as being born talented and determined only by Gatai. "


    I didn''t want to remember, but I remember a story about a mercenary I didn''t respect.


    "The rule of thumb is important, but the opposite is true for guys who do it and rely on the rule of thumb. Until he does, he can''t adapt to things he''s never experienced or seen."


    Tie it from those memories and information to a true expert. Truth is, you can''t shame your opponents by ambushing them, striking them unintentionally, or flickering them. On the contrary, I like to use it. They increase your chances of winning fights against opponents above yourself. So far the truth is, I''ve fought and survived opponents who are clearly stronger than I am.


    "Hey, Tamma."


    True said with one hand toward the sunset moon.


    "Tamma... you''re under the influence of your new home."


    Li Lei laughs.


    "Bad joke."


    While making sure the sunset moon doesn''t move, True looks closer to Li Lei.


    "I''m not going to win this on my own... And you, of course."


    "No, it''s suspicious even for the two of us. Shouldn''t we wait for Ashiya to arrive?


    "Until then, the enemy isn''t going to wait for me, and I don''t have the coverage to get away with it. Whether you run away or fight, it will be one way or the other. Then I''ll choose my way to fight."


    "You do the same. If I were you, I''d choose my way out when those two become me. But... I don''t have time to argue, and I don''t have the time to convince you myself, so I''m gonna go with it."


    With his unmannered face, Li Lei lets him hold his fist towards the truth.


    "One chance at a time, only for a moment. Attack me with the bullet of your heart."


    "Ooh... I don''t know, is it okay for you to make your own decision?


    very vague instructions from the truth, Lei Lei pulls a bit


    "I trust you."


    "Wow, you don''t like that. I hope you''re not pressuring me."


    True and Lei turn back to the Evening Moon.


    "Is the operation meeting over?


    Sunset Moon asks.


    "I''ll say thank you for waiting so long"


    "I want you to hit me with the best conditions and all the maneuvers you''ve worked out."


    "Even though you might be going to die as a result?


    To the true word, the Evening Moon spills a smile.


    "Rather, that''s what I want. I want to die at the end of the fight. Fight someone stronger than me after I''ve done my best. Will you meet that wish of mine?


    "I''m sorry to hear that. That means losing and dying. It''s the worst way to die. I''ll be on the tatami."


    Truth is, I have spoken this dialogue several times before. I don''t even know myself a few more times.


    "Hmm? I don''t know if you live in this world and make statements like that... you''re a hard guy to understand"


    Inexplicable type, the Evening Moon saw the truth and thought. Those who live in the back streets - especially those who produce rough things - have different shapes and are nihilistic, and do not want a decent way to die, etc. Only those who accept death and are ready. And yet, the truth denies it.


    "I don''t understand you. I don''t know what kind of race throws tomorrow away for today. I''m the type to live for tomorrow."


    That''s all I said, the truth pulls out the knife.


    "Right."


    The sunset moon sets its sword and drops its hips.


    True runs over the sunset moon. The Evening Moon - this time I did not try to come forward from myself, but was a presence to pick up and discuss. I''m on guard for Lei in the rear.


    The Evening Moon firmly confirmed that the band of light stretched out of his body. Multiple bands of light stretching toward the truth. You can move yourself along with them. That makes it possible to fight. By the time I see it, Evening Moon says no in my heart that this battle has already been decided.


    At that moment when the sunset moon was truly imminent, Li Lei posed in front of his stomach, holding a bowl with both hands, releasing a porous mass. Turn to your true back, not against the sunset moon.


    Just before the true body enters the control of the attack of the Evening Moon - just before the band of light visible from the Evening Moon arrives, the truth eats a porous mass in its back, and its small body blows wide forward. This move totally exceeded the expectations of the Evening Moon. It was also off the path of the glowing belt where the sunset moon could be seen. No, all the bands of light I was seeing disappeared at that moment.


    True to blow a fiercely uneven spot from the orbit of the sword of the Evening Moon. Just slip next to the sunset moon and land behind it.


    I think I''m going to get shot from behind, jump to the left before I look back, then look back at the Evening Moon.


    (Taken...)


    True grinned and squeaked in his mouth. Li Lei hasn''t seen it in a long time, and Sunset Moon is the first true grin he sees.


    Truth is, I had the knife in my hand, but I didn''t set it up. With the knife in his right hand, he is crossing with both wrists raised in front of his face.


    At this time I finally noticed the sunset moon. That I have a heterogeneous feeling about the sword I have. A regular person would undoubtedly not notice, but I found out on the Evening Moon when I kept waving my sword. A change in the weight of a single thread involved.


    (It was possible because of Lei''s assistance. I wouldn''t have been able to do it alone.)


    With that in mind, I pull open my hands once and for all where the truth crosses. A force is applied to the ultrasonic tremor steel wire tangled in the sword of the sunset moon as it blows away


    "Mm..."


    To the incredible force joined, the Evening Moon reflexively draws its arms and resists. This very normal resistant movement worked perfectly the opposite - precisely as a reaction.


    Ultrasonic vibrating steel wire severed the sword body of the Evening Moon.


    The knife falls to the floor and makes a dry metal noise. About a third of the body remains from the pattern. Not even half the length.


    (Yay)


    Li Lei cheers without speaking up, clenches his fist, shows his teeth and laughs. Umezu was relieved, too. He said this would definitely make him considerably less combative.


    But Umezu and Li Lei have not noticed. I don''t see it. I don''t even know. The fighting spirit of the Evening Moon has not diminished. There has been no change in the expression of the sunset moon. That the Sunset Moon''s weapon is not just the sword.


    (Are you going to win with that? This place is more of a... my winner)


    True, which seemed undoubtedly alarming, the Evening Moon turned to the pattern of the sword and pressed the switch in the pattern while minimizing earlier.


    A gun that was planted in a sword pattern. It''s been a long time since I''ve used it. Sunset Moon used this, including this one, only enough to count with one hand.


    When I hear the gunfire, Lei''s smile freezes. Umezu also opens his eyes in amazement.


    There is nitrous smoke. Both Lei and Umezu understand that it was Sunset Moon who shot him.


    The expression of the Evening Moon was strong. The truth is - as if the Evening Moon had expected to shoot a planted gun, it was lightly dodging the shooting.


    No, I actually expected it. I knew.


    "The trump card for Hongmori Liu Swordsmanship... I know. Sorry."


    I have fought with Shu in the past, and it was true that I was witnessing at that time.


    "All humans are constantly starving. I''m being offended by starch."


    The sunset moon speaks abruptly.


    (Precipitation...?


    Surprising Umezu.


    "Can I say lost, hesitant, fearful? It''s a state where everyone can''t always concentrate. But from time to time, its mental state causes the starch to disappear and the mind to become clean and clear. I thought you guys had some experience.


    No one could understand why the Evening Moon was telling such a story, but he wants to tell me something for now, and I''m interested in the story itself. There''s no sign that you''re buying time.


    "Is he the one who''s going into the zone?


    Li Lei asks.


    "What do you think? The word is used too cheaply, maybe subtly different from what I speak. Cleaner. What happens if you can keep that clean all the time? That''s the answer."


    Evening moon pointing to itself with a thumb of a hand with a sword.


    "People who have been in that state are very strong. Complete concentration. Don''t be afraid or lost, but run your best hand without a time lag. Any genre does."


    "I mean - you want us to do the same?


    Truth asks.


    "Uhm. Those who can''t come to the same realm as me will never beat me. No... is that too much to say? At least with me..."


    In the middle of a conversation, True shot.


    You don''t have a body or a lid.


    Lei laughs, but that grin freezes.


    Evening moon dodging a true bullet came towards Lei Lei, not the true one nearby.


    (Do you want to clean up from me with extra assistance? That''s solid. Maybe it''ll work with me.)


    While watching the approaching Evening Moon, Li Lei thought so and for some reason a grin spilled.


    Aiming for that moment when the sword of the evening moon flashed, Lei Li worked out his mind and radiated over the evening moon.


    The momentum of the Evening Moon deteriorated slightly, but the sword never stopped waving.


    A knife is swung down from the upper section, blushing Li Lei''s head. The body of the evening moon also eats a porous mass from close range, blowing heavily backwards.


    Lei Lei bleeds severely from the head. The slashed wound itself is shallow, but has a wide range of wounds, and blood erupts flashly when the head is scratched. Besides, the impact of a blow like a beating is at the same time more troublesome than a slaughter.


    Aim for the Evening Moon shortly after it is blown away, True shoots the gun, but the Evening Moon predicts it, kicks the floor wide and squeezes it, and stands up at the same time.


    "Lei!


    True screams. He bled badly, and from his true eyes he also looked as if he had been killed.


    "That''s okay...... It''s not okay... it''s okay"


    Li Lei raises his hand to the true and says weakly. The damage is serious, but there is nothing else in my life, and I wanted to tell Lei that I could fight, but that''s the only word that comes up. My head is teasing.


    (No, can''t you even fight? It''s a concussion. The view''s all distorted...)


    Hold his head, Lei Li sees the sunset moon. I''m not trying to keep it to myself, I''m a true opponent.


    The Evening Moon is approaching lightly and truly while sending a true shooting.


    True I tried to respond with a knife, but when I was shaken away with a broken sword, a true knife blew away. The true finger that was holding the knife, also four from the index finger to the pinky finger, has been severed and blown away.


    (Now... Enjoy. I''m not very good right now, but I can''t assist)


    While watching the sunset moon strike truly fiercely, Li Lei complains truly without speaking as if to pray.


    But the truth is I''m trying to stand up to it resolutely. I set my eyes up with blood spraying out of my slashed one-handed finger, but I can avoid it lightly on the evening moon. Shoot the gun immediately after avoiding it, but this is also slightly removed.


    (Fool...... Don''t fly so much right now. Wait a little longer.)


    With a pore in his head, Li Lei, whose vision has become largely clear, sees the truth and bites his teeth.


    "True, return to basics! Protect it when you protect it!


    I couldn''t bear to speak up. It also passes on to the sunset moon.


    "That''s stupid. When you get into protection, they just attack you. I don''t care if you show me how to defend myself."


    The sunset moon stops the movement and throws up like a fright.


    "True, remember. You''ve only been on the battlefield with us for about six months, but in the meantime, it''s been a thick period of study, hasn''t it? You''ve learned a lot, haven''t you?


    Listening to Li Lei''s dialogue, Truth is, I didn''t like it, but they dug up my memories.

 1277 28

    "The battle of offense is more fun to do and see, isn''t it? Naturally. But, you know, it''s time to protect it. It''s hard to fight for protection. It is also important to consolidate protection in advance. I won''t die as long as I keep it well protected. Try not to die first. Consolidate protection. That''s why we need to live like this now."


    Lei Lei, who was brought to the wall, is good at talking as he jerks off the twig plant that is stretching to the wall legend.


    "I''ve never played a lot of games, but isn''t it mostly offensive or something?


    I slept in a big letter on the stone floor. True said. There''s a small gun on top of my body.


    "Yes, yes. Ironically, there aren''t many games where defense is valued, are there? Just attack it up - do it before it''s done - it''s just like"


    Li Lei likes the game more than the third time rice, but he is also in a suspicious situation as to whether he can play the game again when he returns.


    "But obviously, the situation is unfavourable, the protection is thorough, and the protection is hardened from the beginning, which makes a difference."


    That said, Truth was the man I most admire and teach in my heart. His name is Simon Bell. It''s about 160 centimeters tall, but it''s called the strongest mercenary. My mouth is slightly worse, but I always smile lovingly, and it''s easy to get acquainted with the public. It was also Simon who broke the truth and the first of these mercenaries.


    "This is exactly the situation right now. Jiri, you''re being pushed into poverty. There''s no battle for protection, no shit. It''s a battle you can only protect."


    Simon was right, they were now stuck in the fortress, surrounded by a large crowd in three directions and subjected to intensive fire, in a situation of utter desperation.


    "It is also to find a viable path to protect. Changes in circumstances that I also anticipated luck - or the moment the enemy showed a gap, I would wait and sneak up on him. That''s the protection now."


    It was the leader of that mercenary unit - the Eleventh Presidential Team of Mercenary Schools - who said it most in a great tone. He is Japanese.


    "As usual, I''ll find you that way. Until then, both of you dickheads stay calm. Step on it."


    The words of the leader overflow with sighs in the fortress.


    "I heard that an hour ago, and I heard that three hours ago, so find it quick."


    When Lei says with a bitter laugh, he shoots a small gun out the window. I could confirm that the soldier who had the RPG would fall.


    The fact that a single neck skin attack has been going on for a long time is clearly understandable, even if it is still inexperienced in the battlefield. If he leans on his enemies, he is desperate for a few, but his allies fall one by one, and reinforcements reach his enemies. I''m desperate to see if it ends here already.


    "Okay, here I come. As I read. Now it''s time to run Plan D."


    I looked out the window and the leader laughed. It rains and turns into a fierce scowl.


    "You''re just Skoll. I mean, maybe I''ll get in on this rain. It''s bad enough to block my sight."


    Mercenary of a good man - says Charles.


    "The west is mainly a unit organized in Battle Creature. This rain keeps my nose off. We''ll be lost in the scowl and through the western jungle zone."


    "Oh, come on, you''re leaving."


    One of the prostitutes surprised me, not belonging to the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School. Apart from the eleventh term president, there were several mercenaries and prostitutes in this fortress.


    "Once we find out this place is a mushroom, the East-West soldiers will think we''ve escaped through the only available south and head for pursuit. We may invade the next line of defense. We''re going through the western jungle and into the rear of the north, discussing the northern troops from behind. The North is the thinnest, so we can handle it."


    "It''s an operation that''s not going to work out as well as ever."


    Simon stood up, smiling and blurred.


    "You don''t have to follow anyone who doesn''t think it''s going to work."


    The leader tells us, but it has become a flow of obedience for all. And thanks to Simon saying that the operation, which is not going to work well with the abouts, has worked properly, and has truly survived since.


    True switched to fleeing defense as if to follow Li Lei''s instructions, but the Evening Moon is a broken sword, obstinately switching.


    He has eaten several slashes without a scratch, knitted bulletproof fiber, his clothes have been slashed everywhere, and his clothes have become rattled and bloody.


    "I run away a lot...... But you''re still poor."


    Umezu groans. I was also impressed with the fact that True raised his arms for a long time while I didn''t look at them for a bit, but it is also likely that all the brushed arms will be Buddha here because of it.


    "Lei Lei, run Plan D."


    Listening to that dialogue, Lei flashed.


    "Good Hao." Plan D. Anyway, whoa. "


    He suddenly told me that he was not in the meeting, but Lei Lei got through with it.


    "I knew you were under the influence of your new home."


    Absolutely not.


    Truth forcefully denies to Li Lei, who turns to tea.


    (It would be brilliant to be strongly influenced by him...)


    Truth is, I do.


    (dispersed by the scowl...... that is)


    Li Lei understood what True wanted him to do.


    "True. Use the disciple moves you killed"


    Abdomen - Lei Lei makes the shape of an octopus with both hands on top of Tanda.


    (You don''t have to bother to say that... even though it would be passed on by name)


    True to wonder if they resent me.


    Li Lei creates a wall of exhausting porosity with many passages, unleashing it towards the front with a true and evening moon.


    The walls, the ceiling, saw an inevitable and invisible attack coming as the floor was crushed, and just as evening and moon peeled. Besides, as it is, it''s true that it''s going to get involved.


    (Earlier I attacked with a chunk of chi and was exploiting the momentum. But this time, it won''t blow us both away...)


    The Evening Moon tried to decipher what the hell it was meant to do with such an attack, but I had no idea. And not while thinking about it, a wide range of shockwaves looms. Of course I don''t see a band of light.


    First the truth is blown, then the body of the sunset moon is blown.


    They both fall hard and agitated.


    But the truth is that I''ve eaten this attack many times in the past, so I circle the area of my body and reduce the impact, and even if I fall, I get up right away and point my gun at the under-positioned sunset moon.


    (That was a good scowl)


    True laughs. Skoll was spotted in an inevitable pore wall attack. True enough, Lei would be able to do this move.


    Gunshots sound.


    Not one. Both Umezu and Li Lei heard that the gunfire sounded three times, although it was almost simultaneous.


    "Wasn''t it just the planting gun..."


    I get a bullet in my shoulder and the truth groans. Previously, in the fight with Shu, I knew there was a machined gun on the knife, but I didn''t even see that he was carrying the gun itself.


    (I was lucky. I shot him just for questioning without even targeting him well...)


    In the hands of the Evening Moon, who ate a bullet in his right chest and left leg, a pistol was held. The Evening Moon was firing one shot and the truth two.


    Sunset Moon was reading about what the truth was after. Even if you eat the same attack, you can also step forward if you delay rebuilding your Sunset Moon position. Even if I knew by reason, I couldn''t help it, and I pulled out my gun and shot it while I was out of shape. That hit me good.


    The bullet in the left leg was piercing bulletproof fiber, but the right chest was inhibited by bulletproof fiber. This is also the result of strong luck.


    (Can''t you do it this far and win...?


    True to stand up while holding down a shoulder wound with a fingerless hand. I can''t help but be aware that there are signs of defeat. The sunset moon has broken a knife and injured her leg. Still, I don''t feel like I can win.


    "You can''t win, a guy like this. Such a monster..."


    Li Lei spoke of a dialogue that also seemed weak, but in inverse proportion to it, the fighting spirit grows expensive.


    "Yeah, that''s hard...... But... not like me, but I guess I''ll try harder."


    With a bloody face and a snarling laugh, Li Lei stares at the evening moon.


    "So true - do something with that out-of-the-box head right now and come up with the right measures for a new home assignment"


    "It''s an unintentional way of being told, and it''s the worst kind of assist, but okay"


    True admitted to Li Lei, who was going to wave awesome impotence, spilling a natural grin. True himself, he doesn''t realize he was laughing.


    The respite is limited. In the meantime, I have to rotate my brain fast and find a breakthrough. We have to come up with good practices. It''s too much to do. But that''s why the truth is, I can''t help but have fun. To laugh unconsciously.


    True retreats while holding down the wound, down to the rear of Li Lei. In the meantime, the Evening Moon rises. The damage of the sunset moon is also significant. The shock wave had also caused a mild concussion.


    "Lei Li, this is the last measure - one way or the other. Now Lei Lei will stand in front of you, work hard crazy to death, and stop him from moving for a moment. In the meantime, I''ll do something to kill him."


    "Huh...? I don''t like it... Usually that kind of thing takes on a dangerous role, doesn''t it?


    Li Lei pulls his face into a true operational presentation that has already fallen back.


    "The right material. Here we are."


    "I''m kidding... be!


    Li Lei screams, releasing a porous mass at the looming evening moon in front of him


    (I really wish I hadn''t burned something extra? Perhaps more than that, it would make me feel better... Ma, I''m older, and I feel like that would be good if the younger guy survived)


    Even at the expense of everything but myself, Li Lei had no such selfish idea that he should only gain and survive. That type of person hates Lei Lei.


    Coat your whole body with air holes and Lei leaves in front. Try to slip in, pack your time at once, and stick out your vertical fist.


    In an incredibly sharp move that I don''t think is injuring my leg, Evening Moon twists himself and turns Li Lei''s collapsed fist away, shooting a pistol in his left hand from close range.


    Li Lei, who was more alert to the attack with a knife, pulled his upper body and dodged it in a remarkable place, although he was poked at his will.


    At that time, when the Evening Moon protruded his sword for the moment of the scratch, he slid under Li Lei''s crotch and popped out in a way that truly broke between the Evening Moon and Li Lei.


    Unintentional strike from the front. True This move, I did not anticipate the sunset moon at all either. I just thought he was going to shoot me from the rear when I dropped back. No matter, even in the bands of light that the sunset moon sees, it does not correspond. Li Lei distracted me and also missed the fact that Truth approached me from the rear of Li Lei. It was also a vendetta to be vigilant in trying to react with the killing caused by the shooting.


    Truth is, I was acting properly calculated. He was approaching the moment Sunset Moon sent Li Lei''s attack. Only then, the sunset moon was moving violently, therefore, the vision was blurred.


    The evening and moon reactions were delayed for a moment as the intention was pounded. It is that momentary gap that is what True wanted.


    True throws something with his left hand. The sunset moon reacts to it and doesn''t even see what it is, just fling it.


    True, on the other hand, moved his fingerless right hand backwards and threw something at Li Lei to give it to him.


    (I see. Okay, well, I wonder if it''s going to work.)


    Seeing what he received from the truth, Li Lei sneaks invincibly laughs.


    True to throw something further towards the sunset moon. What you''re throwing is a clear needle. The sunset moon will change without confirmation.


    Li Lei releases a porous mass in the evening moon. Aim is the head. It is an invisible attack, but the Evening Moon reacted only to the killing, turning back and avoiding it lightly.


    "It took."


    True pulled my right hand as far as I could.


    Sunset moon felt uncomfortable in her right arm. Something is wrapped around my right arm.


    Shortly after realizing it, the right arm of the Evening Moon was amputated.


    When Li Lei shot the pore mass, he had put the hammer he had received from the true inside the pore mass. Shortly after the sunset moon avoided the needle released from his true left hand, the true pulled his right hand, and the hammer at the end of the ultrasonic tremor steel wire stretched from his right wrist was dropped, wrapped around the right arm of the sunset moon as it moved in true motion.


    Li Lei moves and steps on a knife held in the hands of a severed evening moon.


    With his right arm lost and his sword unavailable, it should be noted that he could not continue to fight without losing his will, nor could he do so on a boulder''s eve moon. Drop the gun too, desperately wrapping around the arms of the clothes and tightening them in an attempt to hold the blood out.


    "Was there a battle..."


    Umezu stroked his chest down as he watched the game.


    "Your defeat is that you were fighting a battle that relied on the rules of thumb. I think it''s awesome to be in the realm of masters and easily avoid any attacks, but I don''t see any further ahead. I can''t handle actions that are not within my imagination. I can''t foresee anything hidden. You''re terribly strong, but you didn''t go well with me."


    "You''re finally winning because you''re just two people, and I don''t think you have that dialogue."


    Li Lei laughs in a faint and proud way.


    "I knew you were under the influence of your new home. I can see it overlapping him."


    "Outside the heart. I''m a much smarter outfit."


    "What do you mean, smart about--"


    "Kill."


    Yuzuki and Li Lei, who are finally settled and chatting distracted, really, groan and surprise seep of fat sweat in her face, speak.


    "Kill me now...... Because... the time has come... Finally, I got defeat... not dying, etc..."


    "I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll always fight you. But I don''t even want to end up with an enemy that I couldn''t fight without being lucky enough to kill. Anyway, if the other guy''s a bastard."


    I am truly given back the dialogue I often say from day to day, and the sunset moon feels complicated.


    "If you want to die, you can fight unarmed, or you can kill yourself"


    "That''s no good. We must always fight with all our strength and die at the end of the battle��"


    In response to the true words, the Evening Moon said in a plundering voice.


    "That''s a real contradiction. You think I''m making you obstinate? I am dying and desperate, with a strong desire for death. You can let go of that arm if you want to die. You''re gonna bleed to death. Yet you are desperate to die."


    Even though it was truly pointed out, the Evening Moon stayed nagging and didn''t try to get my hands off my arms.


    "I can''t talk about people, either. I''m trying to live, but I like to jump into a dead place. It''s just like you."


    Exhale small, speaking in a truly rare and nihilistic tone. I don''t really like this way of talking. I don''t like it in the first place from a nihil tempered person.


    "Partially inverted, partly identical"


    Li Lei says.


    "Ok...... No more, please."


    Sunset Moon releases the hand he was holding back and picks up the gun he drops.


    (I didn''t want this way of dying... but I can''t stand being pitied to keep living, etc.)


    Guns on the head and one after the other on the back of the brain comes to mind is the scene from the movie I''ve seen so far. Scenes where characters die admirably come to mind from the next.


    (You didn''t die well at all...... I didn''t want to. Thoughtless...... I''m a real idiot...... But I can''t help it because I''m stupid......)


    It was a sunset moon to think about it, but it didn''t even make me want to kill myself. True took away the gun a little.


    "Sometimes I give him a present."


    I whine to myself like that and tie the arms of the Evening Moon.


    "How far can you humiliate me..."


    "If you want to die, come to the Snow Oka Institute. ''Cause there''s a guy waiting for you to pull a suicide petition."


    blocked the words of the Evening Moon, and said the truth.


    The truth is that I don''t want to send experimental bench applicants to Junko, etc., but only this time I made it special.

 1278 29

    Brave and resolute - from Kurodo''s point of view, representing the impression of a man of light, that''s one word.


    Without fear, Kurodo makes a good impression on Hikaru, who hiccups and sets up a battle.


    Kurodo turned to the side of the battle, not trying to get his hands off himself, but scolding the attack of the light man.


    "It''s like you''re putting on an archery."


    "Oh...... but I don''t feel bad about what it is. Both......"


    "It''s a clean fight."


    Seeing how Kurodo fights against Gwangman, the constituents of the dignity of the meat chunks speak their thoughts. How long have they stopped shooting guns? Black Dou is flat even if the bullet hits him, and he''s in melee with Kwang Man in the first place, so it''s going to hit Kwang Man and it''s hard to shoot.


    (Does that look like it? But that''s not my fault)


    Their thoughts had not reached the ears of the light man, but they had been properly picked up by Kurodo''s hearing.


    (Because of this girl. I don''t feel like killing. Hidden and pure fighting spirit. And compassionate minds of your people - huh? Besides, I''m already under control.)


    Black Dou feels smiling when he sees the light man coming at him resolutely.


    (But I can''t do this forever, can I?)


    After being attacked by some light man, he also launched an attack from the side of Kurodo. Slightly less.


    "Ugh..."


    He is planted with a stormy rush from Black Dou, and the Light Man loses his spare time in sight, becoming on the side of the defense.


    Eventually the fist of Black Dou was decided on the dovetail of the light man, who squatted with his belly.


    "Stop."


    Seeing the constituents put up their guns again, Kurodo quietly controls them.


    "Don''t kill me. I''ll leave you. Put it on the rope."


    Kurodo, as he says, strokes his head so as to honor the good fight of Gwang Man. Seeing the sight, the constituents also lost their temper and lowered their guns.


    "Oh, thank you...... ho ho ho"


    Light man thanking Black Dou as he wept and vomited backwards.


    "You must be the boss. Then come to the broadcast room and announce to all your men to stop fighting. You don''t get to beat me that way anymore."


    "Wow, okay..."


    Black Dou commanded him, and Kwangman, aware, stood up flustered.


    (I can''t beat this guy in no time! This guy who tormented my people and drove them to a dead place, no matter what the circumstances, I can''t forgive him! I''ll kill you with my hands!


    Whenever I am aware of sword holding, fierce anger swirls in the scented seedlings. It''s even more remarkable now that we''re facing each other. I want to kill you as soon as possible.


    "You''re not cute, but I''ll destroy you to the fullest."


    Recognized as the opponent who can unleash the destructive appetite he normally suppresses, Kaori is attacked by the sword, remembering his joy.


    "Well, even if a not cute woman tells you so."


    "I''ll kill you!"


    I don''t want to be told that he''s cute for swordkeeping, etc., but still, when he says this clearly, I get annoyed.


    A blade glowing in pink pops out of both arms of Kaori simultaneously. Gelatine overflows in both hands of the sword.


    Two hands forward at the same time.


    Growing gelatine. Countless blades of light that rave through the air and tear everything apart.


    The blade rushes through the gelatin and hits the sword.


    Even if the gelatin is cleaved with a blade, it develops more growth and is covered in scented seedlings.


    The two move sideways at the same time to avoid attacking each other and get in matchmaking with each other.


    "Die!"


    Kaori crooks her face into anger and screams, fisting out. A pink blade pops out between my fist fingers and my fingers.


    The sword held himself back, so that the blade released by the incense seedlings could be twisted, and he snuggled all over the incense seedlings.


    (Untasty......)


    There''s no way Kaori doesn''t know what that means.


    (kills)


    The sword grins, releasing gelatin from super close range.


    But to Kaori''s astonishing change, the sword hold stopped the attack hand.


    Kaori''s face opened to the left and right. There was a cut in the side of his face, as if a door or lid were to open.


    From behind the open face, something like a glass protrusion emerges. Swordholding perceives dangerous signs and tries to evade them while treating them as shields rather than attacking them with gelatine.


    A laser beam is irradiated from the face of the scented seedling. It was also incorporated into my hands, but it was also incorporated into my face with the upgrade I asked Misaki to do. While the power is much higher here, the face opens, which can also surprise the target.


    Gelatin is burned down. The tip falls from the elbow to the floor as the left arm of the evasive delayed sword is burned off.


    "You''ve been badly remodeled... What''s going on with your head?


    "I don''t know, and I don''t really want to know"


    While the sword hold seeps through the sweat, Kaori said in a soothing tone, manually reversing the open face.


    "All the dignity of the meat chunks that attacked the euthanasia police station! The battle is over! Surrender now! Ashiya promised me she''d forgive me if I surrendered now! No more wins over here. Yo! Because this is my order to be the boss of the dignity of meat hunks!


    At that time, an order for surrender was given in a familiar voice from the in-house announcement.


    The boss says, "Oh, yeah?


    Scented seedlings with a slight laugh. Regardless, I know swordholders can''t possibly follow.


    "That incompetence! Do something on your own!


    The sword holds too much anger and poisons every muscle of the face with a tingle.


    "You are not willing to forgive me, even if you surrender, or if the light man asks you to. I''m not willing to forgive people all over the world for begging me. Whoever says anything, I''m gonna kill you right here."


    "Try..."


    Both names to resume the fight.


    Now not gelatine, but sword holding that comes with a gun. Fall back while shooting, take a distance.


    (Ha, blatantly aiming at something)


    Kaori decides that while guarding only the biological part with both hands without turning the bullet.


    Kaori slowly followed after the sword without immediately packing her up in time.


    (Oh, you know what?)


    I learned a heterogeneous sensation at my feet, and Kaori sensed the aim of the sword holding, laughing with her nose.


    As you approach the trap knowingly, a large amount of gelatin sprays up from your feet, covering your fragrant seedling body.


    As the sword slowly retracted, it draped the gelatin flat at its feet, aiming for the incense seedlings when they came to its center, and it exploded.


    I didn''t panic at all because I had spotted the scented seedlings.


    The sword grins, but the grin freezes quickly.


    With a rocket spray, a scented seedling that broke through just before it was covered in gelatin, went through the side of the sword and turned to the back.


    (I used to show you this once in front of you and forget about it... stupid way to lose)


    With sigh and contempt, he pierces the blade of pink light from the back of the sword.


    "Ha!


    A sword holding that exhales blood, air and voice from his mouth and looks down at the blade of light protruding from his belly with a look of anguish and anger that has gone away.


    The battle was decided. The sword holds no regenerative capacity, and can stop bleeding with gelatine enough, but serious damage to the gut can''t be helped.


    As Kaori pulled out the blade, the sword''s body collapsed laterally.


    "I''m not losing. But you lose. Because I''m already going to die from this. I won''t go through with you. It''s me who lets you through. Regret?


    Kaori cursing all the time here. Though I''m willing to s, I don''t usually do things like throw words like this at losers. Except for swordholding, though. No other human being in his lifetime has learned so much hatred and anger.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. In the end, I... I couldn''t do anything. I don''t want one thing... It''s a terrible story..."


    The sword holds a plundering voice and speaks of self-pity.


    "I don''t know about your past, but you have no right to hurt others. Even in a reality where your ideals don''t work, you should have been able to reconcile yourself with that reality and go on a bright path. Even if the hand of salvation was reached, you either didn''t realize it or ignored it anyway. Either way, asshole!


    It was an incense seedling that was unforgiving to the dying, but I decided to keep a little pity on it so that I didn''t taste bad afterwards.


    "A little more in the next life... seeing people. That''s what happened because you turned your back on everyone, lived alone, and didn''t try to touch people''s hearts."


    "Shut up......"


    It was a poisonous sword hold, but she laughed, discerning why Kaori had suddenly become gentle. And he died laughing as he was.

 1279 30

    "I would have ordered you to kill everyone without one left! There''s been a lot of damage to us too! And yet, how could you give up and forgive such promises?


    After the crackdown, Chief Haruo Shizuno was furious with the momentum that impelled Angry Hair Heaven after receiving reports that he had lightly freed the surviving meat chunk''s constituents of dignity.


    "Inspector Ashiya''s instructions. I think it''s appropriate. By doing so, we can avoid useless strife and contain sacrifices."


    "Mmmm..."


    Haruo roars in response to reports from his men.


    "They seemed to be tied with fear and fought unresponsively by their mastermind, Konosuke Kensai. They are Sergeant Takeda''s former compatriots, so as Sergeant Takeda, you won''t want to kill them. Most importantly, they''ve decided there''s no danger anymore."


    "Right. Then no problem!


    If the detective at the scene decided so, he was Chief Haruo Shizuno, who trusted everything.


    The Euthanasia Police Station raid by the dignity of the meat chunks ended with the surrender of the light man.


    Victims from both sides are gathered in the lobby and lined up. Some police officers turn their gaze of hatred to members of the dignity of the still living meat mass.


    "Silver... two..."


    The light man, taken before Silver Two of the Heavy Duty, stunned and hugged Silver Two, who fell.


    "Ooh... I''m glad you''re okay, Mitsuo. Good to see you at the end... better..."


    There is no pain due to the effects of anesthesia. Ginji turns a sunny smile to the light man. But its complexion is terrible, and the Dead Minister is obviously floating.


    "Back then, when Takeda was there and Mitsuo was there, and some of the guys left and some of them died... that was the most fun I had. It was a glorious time. At that time... I want to go back... Don''t you think Gwangman would?


    "I think, I think super"


    To Silver II, who speaks with a gentle smile, the light man nods with a messy crying face.


    "Light Man... you were our salvation. We worked hard in that dark world because you were there... You were our... sun... I can protect you, I..."


    "Silver two, no, no! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The members of the dignity of the surviving meat chunks also invite tears to the light man who cries without body or world.


    "Silver Two... you passed away"


    Kaori, who came to the lobby after his battle with the sword, mourns the death of Silver Two.


    "Silver Two, thanks to you... I could take down the sword. No, no... because I didn''t take advantage of the chance you gave me, I let you die, these guys die, the whole station..."


    "Don''t think like that."


    Umezu comes and blocks the words of Kaori, who speaks with a trembling voice. There is also True and Lei on the side. All three are badly wounded, wrapped around in bandages.


    "It''s all bad swordkeeping. That''s all right."


    "Ma."


    To Umezu''s words, Kaori smiled soothingly, as her possessions had fallen. Silver Two can''t even float.


    "Are we all going to be... killed?


    One of the dignified constituents of the meat hunk asks anxiously, turning his gaze on the scented seedlings.


    "I killed the mastermind''s sword. I don''t think you''re going to take over the sword, and I don''t blame you."


    Kaori affirms.


    "Was that... was that what you decided to do within the police?


    "No, I just made up my mind."


    "I don''t know... do you go through?


    "If you don''t get through, I''ll turn to the police enemy too and protect you guys, so don''t worry."


    She tells her former men to ask with an incredible face, Kaori smiles invincibly.


    "Don''t you get me for doing something wrong?


    A crying light man asks strangely.


    "I may have broken the law, but you haven''t broken my mood. There will be quite a few annoyed people."


    Asked by a light man who still suspects him, Umezu replies with a smile.


    "If you''re a regular cop, I guess criminals who break the law have to catch anything. Sin and punishment, national security, police decency, everything. But our backstreet division is different. Catch only the dangerous ones now. No matter how massacred the scraps are, if they''re no longer dangerous to him, we don''t need to catch them anymore. Leave sin and punishment to God."


    Talking that far, Umezu takes out the cigarette, puts it in his mouth, and lights it.


    "Our job is close to getting rid of the vermin. I can''t help but ask the vermin to punish me. We just need to get desperate to eliminate the danger of the current progression. If you can''t cut that part, stop backstreet division."


    "Keeping you alive will be a great loan and a shackle in the future. I''ll get some help for us from now on. It also means standing up for Takeda."


    After Umezu''s dialogue, Kurodo supplemented.


    "I''m a former backstreet resident, just like Takeda, in the first place, and I''ve got plenty of bad things to do. In light of the law, it would definitely be the death penalty. The death penalty isn''t enough to make amends, so I can say I''m working like this."


    On the tannic side, Umezu confesses.


    "Besides, I''m not defending myself..."


    Kaori opens her mouth.


    "There are some cases where a guy who did a lot of bad things and then revamped them is much more useful in the world than a normal human being. Sometimes with him, someone who can be saved turns up. If you can never forgive a sinner or feel sorry for not retaliating - if you can''t rely on the police or the law, then retaliation against the sinner doesn''t sweetly rely on the police or the law, you can do it yourself. If you can''t, shut up and keep your mouth shut."


    When I hear that word of Kaori, Umezu becomes an increasingly sinister face.


    "Takeda says a little too much...... Then the powerless will have to cry and fall asleep. You should change your mind."


    "Oh... speaking of which, yes. That was rude."


    Noticed by Umezu, Kaori admits not to.


    "Takeda, it''s me..."


    Wearing tears, the light man looks up at the incense seedlings.


    "I also wanted to be a good companion to Mr. Kenzawa. It''s true you helped us. So... I wanted to get along normally. I always thought I should... If I did, how could this not have happened..."


    That dialogue of the light man reminds me of the dialogue that Kaori said earlier toward the sword.


    (Look at that. The hand of salvation was nearby, sword. He was just an asshole you didn''t realize. That kind of guy is better off fucking losing, for the sake of the world, and for himself...)


    I think it makes sense that swordholders were not saved unless they killed them, and that they were beings who should not have lived like that.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. Sometimes I really lose. The sword hold was a crumb that couldn''t be helped, and it was destined to lose. That''s how you cut it off."


    "That''s sad..."


    "It''s sad. What is it? To avoid losing, swallow that sadness. That means we''re gonna grow up."


    "Ok......"


    Taught in a harsh tone by the scented seedlings, the light man rubbed his face with a mess and his hands so as to hide the tears that were about to overflow again.


    "True people remain annoying."


    Kaori speaks truly to Li Lei, who is full of creation. They are both snapped with buttcakes on the floor. I could tell from the tired faces of the two that it was a pretty intense battle.


    "The Evening Moon story says Adonis is still alive and imprisoned, so let him go"


    "Okay. Kwong Man, show me around."


    "Ugh."


    Nodding at the true request, Kaori puts her hands on the head of the light man.


    "You can do me a favor, too, right?


    "You''re the boss of the mafia, Zhang Hao Run. I know. I''ll hand it over as soon as I''m ready to detain you over there."


    Umezu replied to Li Lei''s confirmation.


    "Is this finally going to solve this matter? It was hard inside."


    Lei Lei exhales loudly and strokes her chest down.


    "I haven''t fought with you in a long time, but you breathed well."


    True turns to Li Lei and says:


    "It''s compatible. I really admired Simon, but maybe you''d rather combine with me or your new home."


    "Regardless of Lei, I''m sorry about him."


    Li Lei grinned slightly when he saw the true side to say with no heart or a flashing face.

 1280 End Chapter

    Another evil has perished.


    Eating the last blow of the virgin warrior Dowtaider, the evil Phantom was bombed.


    The last time I put on a victory pose, the ordinary people watching the battle cheered at the same time.


    "Thanks! Dowtyder!


    "You are the star of virgin hope!


    "Forever...... I haven''t been a virgin forever!


    In those cheers, the light man remained in the victory pose, solidifying.


    "Huh...? Do I have to be a virgin all the time?


    I groan and nod in dismay.


    "Different."


    One man enters from among the ordinary people and speaks forcefully.


    It was Silver Two.


    "Gwangman doesn''t have to keep being a virgin anymore."


    "Oh, yeah? But the other guy..."


    He said, "You''re with him, aren''t you?


    That said, Silver Two laughed and pointed in the direction, one woman appeared.


    "Mr. Takeda..."


    A super exquisite scented seedling appeared in a wedding dress about 3650% more, smiling like a goddess towards a light man.


    As he ran out to head for Kaori, Mitsuo woke up from his dream.


    "That was a good dream... And there was Silver Two."


    Tears, squeezing the futon hard, the light man decided to have it.


    Kewi, a coffee shop in Candoville


    "I can''t believe that was supposed to be funny. I wanted to join you."


    A beautifully shaped white man with a soft face said, with his forehead stretched out so much that his eyes tend to hide, in front of True and Lei. This is Charles, who acted together as mercenaries. Recently, I was in Japan and started opening a doormat.


    "We were both blurted out, and I thought we were going to die again and again. And. I''ve been hissing all my life because I totally left my mission with the police."


    Jaw over both hands, Li Lei says with a distracted face. The mafia boss let me take it and accomplished his assignment safely, but he was cynical inside.


    "Why didn''t Lei''s troops move, except Lei?


    Charles asks.


    "I was stopping you, wasn''t I? You were right not to bring our troops. If I had brought him in, there might have been a dead man, no matter how good he was."


    Li Lei remembers the evening moon as she spoke.


    "Instead, I almost died."


    Then a strong white man came in front of me and said: It''s Adonis. Adonis doesn''t care because it''s the usual thing to witness an old lady with an inadvertent eye turning away in a hurry.


    "Oh, you Adonis. Boonji-ru."


    Charles speaks up.


    "Were you there, too? With that said, you heard he was a mercenary. Am I in the way?


    "No, no, I''ve been waiting for you, and you don''t have to worry about it"


    Li Lei laughs and urges Adonis to take a seat to confirm.


    Then the two of us, True and Lei, talked in front of Adonis again about the story we had earlier Charles.


    "Was I right to do that? That''s all the breathtaking combinations I couldn''t possibly have had with you guys. I''ll play the part again."


    "No, the role will be orderly."


    I gave it back to Adonis with an invincible grin and a joke, unusual and true.


    A few days after the meat chunk dignity raided the euthanasia police station.


    Junko has been in a good mood every day for the past few days. He laughed slightly naughty as disgusting. And laughing naggingly, he persists in experimenting with the human body every day.


    "Something pure, you seem much happier here ~"


    In the laboratory, Midori, who was visiting, speaks to Junko, who is admiring the human body being remodeled.


    I''m glad to hear that.


    Junko said as he snorted. Midori even thinks he won''t go back to his original face with a burning face that stays stuck at four or six o''clock.


    "That true you... that true you gave me a lab. Yikes. Already... I''m glad and happy with this... an important gift from True you, with all due respect and care, I have to treat you slowly and slowly..."


    Looking down at the truer, more blessed experimental bench on the sleeping table, Junko talks with a smile of joy.


    "So, you don''t want me to. Really?


    An evening and moon in which limbs transform into the likeness of countless little fish fins, growing the likeness of tree branches from all over the face, and the colour of the whole body turns opal green asks with a vain expression.


    For once, the name of the experiment is to make the wish of the sunset moon.


    I wanted to be a dressed up dying hero in the movie, but if that doesn''t come true, it''s another longing, a sunset moon I wished for Junko to play the horrible monster role of attacking humans. And he wants to die in battle.


    "Yeah, it''s just so tight, I''m not gonna wait any longer."


    Midori was frightened by Junko, who turned his full grin to the sunset moon.


    The treatment of the dignity of the meat chunks went unquestioned.


    Not only because of Kaori''s request. It was the former police officer Yukiyosuke Kenshino who essentially controlled this organization, and given the fact that he used the organization to raid the police for personal revenge and to force the members of the organization to treat him badly, the question became reasonable because it would rather be that responsibility lay with the police.


    They were appropriately decided at the discretion of Commissioner Haruyuo Shizuno and the Backstreet Section. There will be no trial for the residents of the back street. Either acquittal, sermon, interrogation or execution shall be decided on the spot at the discretion of the Backstreet Division.


    A light man visited the euthanasia police station that day. Of course, the aim is fragrant seedlings.


    "How''s it going after that?


    Just look at the light man''s face, the scented seedlings spill nature and a grin.


    "Finally, the reorganization of the organization has come to a close. I was thinking of starting a new wholesale organization. I intend to consult with the new bosses of ''Sigh Addiction'' and ''Dancing Heart'' who used to be in conflict and do well to avoid infringing the territory of wholesale organizations as well. The boss of the dancing heart looked about my age."


    "Oh well... good"


    At the same time, I was surprised that Kwangman would pay proper attention to the details. While I was away, I really grew up, I think I''d make it. There will also be support for my men.


    "Take your time in the coffee shop outside..."


    "So, hey, I''ve got an important story for Mr. Takeda today."


    In the lobby of the police station, he cares about the voice of the light man who often goes by and tries to direct him somewhere else, but the light man talks without a problem.


    "Oh yeah...... What is it?


    A slightly pulling scent seedling to a light man who glitters his face and looks up at himself.


    "Takeda, hey... I quit dowtaider. I quit because of Takeda. You know what this means, don''t you?


    Kaori froze at the words of the light man, who complained without a coward. The gaze of the surrounding police officers is concentrated.


    "What do you know, right? Yo, it''s too blatant. And in public like this..."


    "You know, now... now that I have a child with Mr. Takeda, I feel like Ginji will be our child again. So, pacco pacco."


    It''s like not listening to Kaori complain, and Mitsuo keeps talking only unilaterally about what he wants to say.


    "Bring Silver Two back to life with our love. I''ve already made up my mind. I''m sure...... Ouch"


    Kaori turned flashy and hit the light man''s head pretty hard with a goo.


    A song of light rhythm plays.


    Capitol Main Conference Hall. The corruption of Japanese politicians now seems to have gone as far as to get there, and instead of sleeping and screwing around during meetings, the senators have peeled naked or semi-naked beautiful girls everywhere, making them interact in various positions, shaving and licking butt holes. As far as the women senators were concerned, they were obsessed with eye contact with dogs and pigs demonically modified only by their handsome heads.


    It is then. Suddenly, the ceiling of this conference hall was destroyed, fragments fell one after the other, and one of the fragments crushed every dog the female senator who was serving with the dog, and the blood was scattered in large quantities.


    When the senators looked up, there was a giant yellow face, a strange projection growing from his forehead, peering inside the capitol with a smile. It''s a police mascot character, Piiipo.


    "Officers don''t indulge in any little evil. Piwipo-kun, we''re going out to exorcise the bad guys today."


    The senators scream and run away as a light song plays. Piwipo-kun releases a beam from the protrusion of his head to dissolve the senators in drools, waves down a giant hand and smashes beautiful girls and senators, killing them one after the other.


    "You can''t defy an officer."


    Eventually, after finishing the slaughter in Congress, Giant Piwipo-kun flew through the sky, slamming from one end into the building of each ministry in Kasumigakan to destroy it, and finally landed fluffy over the police building, arms up great to pose, where the animation ended.


    "You can''t do this cartoon..."


    "What, why not? What shouldn''t you do?"


    Matsumoto, who was responsible for the production of the promotional animation, who was rarely put out by Umezu and placed at the top of the Euthanasia Police Department''s website, snapped his neck.


    The police department asked me to make more than just massacre footage for the back streets, but also publicity footage for the front streets.


    "Complaints are killing me. Why are you killing girls and dogs with me? They didn''t even let me out of the police department, Honcho."


    "Yeah!? But it would be unnatural if we didn''t kill them together!


    "Just cut that part anyway. No, even dark circles."


    "Terrible... if I did a black circle, the animation would be ruined..."


    "What the fuck? You didn''t tell me. Do it!


    "Yes......"


    Matsumoto, scolded by Umezu, replied with a voice that seemed to disappear and contacted the crying cartoon production company.


    37 Let''s play with the officer. End of story.

 1281 Preface

    A Jan 30 at 14: 38


    A small organization on a certain back street.


    An escort organization run by just four people. But two of the four are mice modified under Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka, one of whom has acquired supernatural powers. The other can turn into a Phantom.


    "Dog owner, I''m sorry I came to see you, but I''m leaving today because I''m at work. My client says it''s a secret escort, so I won''t even let you cover it."


    Shinichi Nakadamura, a youth who is the head of the organization, speaks to the dog breeder who greets him by serving tea treats on his own in the reception room. He''s just recently turned twenty.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s all right. I''ll get you some sweets, have some tea, and I''ll go home."


    "Brew yourself."


    When Makichi smiles at the dog breeder, he leaves the reception room.


    The dog owner intends to be as cordial with the pure child mouse as possible. There''s no deep reason, but it''s more enjoyable, and you can ask for something when you want manpower.


    Even if it''s not Junko''s mouse, the mighty are grinding in the back street, but Junko''s mouse is easier to deal with. When something goes wrong, there are calculations that Junko can cry and try to solve it.


    In addition to that, I often toured the work of the mice working in the back streets for the story craving. This time it was rejected.


    Dog breeders who silently eat tea treats by themselves, project holographic displays from watch-shaped virtual phones, and browse the net.


    Virtual phones are the next generation models of fingertip phones, and unlike previous compact and simple square designs, they are incorporated into rings, bracelets, watches, earphones, etc. Furthermore, the previously forbidden EEG operation was finally unlocked, and if one switch was switched on, then it became operable, even if it was just a thought on the head. Nevertheless, there are still some areas where you have to manipulate the screen with your fingers.


    Prices are considerably higher and, above all, thin, but they are beginning to spread in the back streets before the front streets. Lower level chimps and Chinese mafias on the back street say there are also many cases where they resell to their opponents on the front street.


    Fu and the dog owner turned off the display and became a nervous face. I felt murderous.


    A dog breeder who leaves the dreaded reception room and goes to the living room.


    There the battle had already begun.


    It wasn''t the dog owner they were after. I am Shinichi, the head of the organization. The raider glanced at the dog owner, but turned to the best without any interest.


    There is one raider. He was an old man with short gray hair, with a surprisingly rough monk''s coat. If I do it, my eyes are gobbling, my mouth is half open, and my teeth are missing everywhere. He was spreading a fun-loving grin all over his face, swinging his tin cane at high speed and beating him first.


    Although Shiichi has turned his arms into Kamakiri''s sickle and prevented the monks from attacking, he has little room to fight back and is on the defensive side of the war. Obviously the monks are pushing it better.


    Eventually Makichi grabs the scepter with a sickle with both hands. The monk manages to prevent him from pushing the scepter into his power. As if it were impending, it would appear in the eyes of the dog owner.


    "Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock. Come on, come on, the bump between life and life, we need to have more fun! This kind of entertainment can''t be a floating life! Kick-ass!"


    When he gives a strange high laugh, the monk pulls out the power in the scepter. The monk''s kick was determined to be his best belly, and his best body blew up to the wall.


    As far as the hands and feet peeking through the sleeves and hem of the monk''s clothes, the monk''s body is thin. The dog keeper wonders where in this thin body such power is hidden. It would be natural to regard it as having superordinary powers.


    (Who the hell are you? Why are you attacking Shinichi? Everything makes too much sense... but the more important thing is that Shinichi will be killed like this, and what should I do?)


    Dog breeders looking around. The first thing that stopped my eye was a plate of sweets on the table. It''s not going to be a weapon.


    "What!? Shinichi!?"


    And there, Keiko Ohatacho returns and shouts, a member of the organization, a true lover and a mouse as well.


    "Run... Keiko..."


    Makichi groans as she rises.


    In front of the real one, the dog owner beat the monk in the chair from behind.


    The monk shrugged lightly and was surprised to see the dog owner. Completely amateur. I haven''t mastered any shards of combat either. I was surprised by the fact that it came under resolute attack.


    "You''re the one running away, Makichi. I''ll take care of this."


    "No, dog breeder... what are you doing...?


    Makoto is stunned by the dialogue of the dog breeder.


    "No, ''cause a lot younger than me, I thought you might as well shut up and watch him die..."


    "So you can do something about it!?


    He was further beaten with a chair as he said it, and when he saw the dog owner who could be taken lightly with a cane, Makichi was screaming with a drawn grin.


    "Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock."


    Laughing strangely, the monk breathes heavily in.


    He felt dangerous and tried to avoid it, but the monk looked closely at the real move.


    When the monk opened his mouth, a ball of flame sputtered out of his mouth vigorously, striking directly at his true body.


    "Wow!


    "Seriously, no!


    Shinichi, who has been caught in a fire. Screaming Keiko.


    "Hey, there''s a gap."


    With a pleasant grin on his face, the monk stabbed his true chest with a cane.


    It was as if time had stopped. Neither Makoto nor Keiko understood that Makoto had been killed, but they couldn''t accept it. Makichi spits out his blood and sees the old, filthy monk who murdered himself in disgust. The monk looks back at it up close, showing his dirty teeth and grinning.


    "Well..."


    Grab the clothes of the most crumbling body and place the scepter on the floor. It would not be a substitute for being able to stand and place, but the scepter is upright.


    "So, what do you want me to do?"


    (Do you want it?)


    The monk''s dialogue, the dog keeper cares.


    A monk gets his hand poked at the real chest wound and begins to wander through his body.


    "Oh, there it is."


    Raising a voice of joy, the monk pulled something out of the true remains.


    (Plants?)


    of the bloody in the hands of the monk. It looked like a plant root in the eyes of the dog owner.


    "So I interrupted you. Was that your daughter''s boyfriend? I''m sorry for what I did. But I''m still young, and I''m sure we''ll meet again. Cuckoo."


    In an out of place bright voice and expression, the monk put something like a bloody root in his monk''s coat and left the room loosely.


    (What the hell was that? It''s a story I don''t understand. Boulders are real. boring)


    The dog owner was throwing up without speaking to him while he saw the back of the Keiko crying over the first carcass.


    Jan 29 at 21: 09


    Ansheng Kehiko "Anjinkatsuko" has had a full day.


    Dark memories and wounds of the past are still dragging, but if you are still asked if you are happy now, I can answer that you are happy.


    It put my mind through it, buddy - the Destiny Community. Three younger boys named Sandcastle Lai Dream "Tablespoons". Being with him is Kehiko''s greatest happiness.


    When I say boy, I have no gender in my dreams. Neither function as a man nor as a woman was born equipped for its flesh.


    Kehiko thinks that his feelings toward coming to dream will surely be separate from his romantic emotions. It may be love in the broad sense, but it is a deep and strong bond that cannot appear in words easily.


    If there are no more dreams coming from my side, it must be immeasurable despair, darkness and the end. If you want to borrow the language of your coming dreams, it will be empty. If that happens, I''m going to kill myself promptly.


    There''s nothing left to do in a world without dreams.


    "Brother Kehiko, what are you talking about now? I''ve tasted the world without you for a year."


    But when I dreamed about it, my dreams swept away.


    "But I know how you feel. Me, too, because after Brother Kehiko disappeared, everything in this world got better, I didn''t feel like doing anything, and I''ve been pulling myself into the house forever."


    A dream that reminds me of what happened before the current environment.


    Kehiko murdered his own parents and walked quietly all over Japan for a year. The coming dream became unbearable to the disappearance of Kahiko, and it pulled off.


    "When my uncle led me out of the house and started moving, the world changed a little bit. Brother Kehiko could see him, and" The Devil "never came. My head stopped failing."


    Kehiko hears that a demon is a coming dream driven by the urge to die from time to time. Or even the urge to do something disastrous.


    "Speaking of which, besides dreaming, there were other people who used the expression demon."


    "Huh? Someone I know?


    A dream to learn to be interested in the story of Kehiko.


    "No, when I was walking through the city, someone was screaming about that. You think I''m going to pay the devil because he''s possessed by the devil? My grandfather dressed as a bumpy boy."


    "Were you screaming in the city? Did you get too much dullness and your head malfunctioned?


    I listened and imagined, and the coming dream smiled.


    "I''m touching you... it didn''t look like it. I was around, and I was wondering if it looked like some kind of suspicious emerging religion."


    "Hmm."


    At that time, I heard from Kehiko that the dream was a sign later.


    Jan 1 at 18: 00


    The name of the beggar boy is Denden-jingsai.


    He now watched the sunset blurry as he fell asleep in scattered garbage.


    "The world is... really beautiful... Cuckoo... Ho ho ho!


    He whines in a plundering voice and is forced to laugh. Immediately after laughing, I cough hard.


    How long has it been since my body became unusually thin and miserable with only bones and skins? How long has it been since I started throwing up blood with the cough?


    "Are you 60 years old? It''s quick, but the separation is good. Yeah......"


    Looking up at the red-stained sky and narrowing his eyes, Jingsai recalls many of the events that have taken place in his previous life.


    "It was a good life. But......"


    I still want to live, I don''t think in my voice.


    A lot happened, I knocked on the Buddha Gate fine, but a lot more from there, every day I ended up with a beggar boy and outgrew hunger in a pot. And he breaks his body, and now he enjoys his final hours sleeping in big letters on a pile of illegally dumped garbage, in the hills outside of Euthanasia City.


    "Oops... I forgot. He said he took it at the end of the day."


    Remove the 170-yen cup of liquor from your nose, open the lid and put it on your mouth.


    "Cuckoo, really delicious. This is the best booze I''ve ever had in my life. Best wine ever. A cup in front of the other shore. Would such luxury be fulfilled?"


    It was then that he spoke with a tranced look and was seen in the sunset.


    "Are you sure? Can I just die like that?


    There were those who spoke from afar to Jingsai. But Jinjingsai wasn''t even very surprised. That''s what I took when you finally picked me up.


    "It''s a mean welcome. People are soaking up good feelings because of this."


    "Not picking you up"


    The voice, which I seriously denied, was heard right in my ear, so my eyes go reflexively. And he was near his face. Seeing that, Jingsai was surprised.


    It was a dwarf at first sight. It was a creature like a mixture of man and plant. From his head he had a bright red flower, from his back he had grown two leaves like wings, and the tip of his leg like a root.


    "You mean it differently, don''t you? I can tell. I regret my life. I want to start over. I still want to live. I just want to force it to end in an enlightened breeze."


    "Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock."


    To the dwarf''s point, Jingsai smiles sincerely.


    "Be one with me and I can make you what you want. I can nurture your body and your obsession with raw, and blossom nascent flowers."


    "Beggar boy, be tempted by demons in the moment -? Let''s do that again, too. Awkward monks will be immature and deceased. And what''s your Lord''s name?


    "There are no names. But as a race, this is what some call it. Arlaune."


    In response to Jingsai''s question, it was answered with a voice that sounded inorganic.

 1282 1

    Jan 26 13: 12


    Hangato Kumi "Hahakumi" lives with something like hunger.


    Every tasteless, dry, irresistible day when parents say they go to school, always get top grades in the school year, and live hard just to please their parents.


    It behaves brightly in public and stands out in class. Excellent appearance makes it extra noticeable.


    But Kumi has always been bored and fed up with everything, and I didn''t think anything would be fun. I find no pleasure in dealing with them in a bright manner in front of my classmates or in dating crappy chatter.


    Some students in the class seemed to isolate no one from making friends, but I even feel envious of such a child. In a way, I''m putting out my honest self. It appears in Kumi''s eyes, as he lives honestly and faithfully against himself who cannot interact with his surroundings and interact with him. Originally Kumi is the same as that one, but I don''t like to be isolated and can''t help but make friends and have a bright conversation with anyone.


    I can''t, I''m behaving brightly, but the truth is, it''s not root-dark - either. The original Kumi also has a bright and positive personality. But the compatibility issue has nothing to do with it. My world right now doesn''t suit me, and I don''t engage with my friends and everything. I''m disgusted with something called normal life.


    Life itself is breathless. Why is the world so boring?


    For Kumi, I want a place where I can do more. I want something I can type in more. I want to deal with more interesting people. But I can''t find anything. I can''t help it.


    Jan 31 at 13: 55


    On that day, the dog owner made a request by visiting ''Plutonium Dundee'' in person.


    "A small organization boss was killed, run by Junko''s mice. I know him."


    In front of Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko, the dog keeper talks about what he asked for. We knew each other. I was involved with the dog owner when Kehiko came back to dream.


    "Did you tell Junko?


    Kahiko asks.


    "I really talked to Junko. Now I''m obsessed with messing with the experimental bench, so I was told after that. Truth is, I''ve been busy with something else. I mean, the truth is you seem to be avoiding me anyway. You think I''m a frigid old man and you''re on guard."


    "I think so, too."


    The dog owner also spills a smile for a moment in the coming dream of laughing and saying.


    "Ask Junko what he cares about. I hear a certain mouse was attacked by four other people."


    "Certain mice?


    Kehiko will have a strange look. I wonder if we are in danger.


    "It seems that only a mouse transplanted with something called Arlaune was killed and a mouse that didn''t was missed. They say it''s the same case that I know."


    "The same guy killed you?


    "I hear that''s the difference. No, some of them were the same guy, but should I answer that some of them were different? We have no idea at the moment whether the work is done by a small number of people with the same purpose, or whether a large number of organizations are moving."


    And it came to pass, when he inquired of Kahiko, that the dog-keeper waved.


    "Are some of us transplanted mice named Arlaune?


    "You should check with Junko."


    Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko look at each other. Set aside the dog owner story and email Junko first.


    I''m not here.


    I received an instant reply when I sent the email.


    "I''m glad you''re not among us, but you might be in a mouse I know. That''s why you can''t leave us alone. You shouldn''t leave me alone."


    I said my dream was clear. Even if it wasn''t in the form of a request for a dog breeder, I couldn''t see this through.


    "So, what do you want to do with the dog owner? You want revenge?


    Asked by the coming dream, the dog owner drops his gaze and smiles ambiguously.


    "Oh, that''s the second time they''ve asked me... I''m not such a hateful gala... Still wondering. You don''t want to leave me alone. For once, look, I knew him. Well... I wonder if it''s revenge. I don''t feel that way, but come on."


    There was also a feeling that the interesting half came from curiosity, but the other half was also serious. I miss losing acquaintance. If it were to have been killed, it would be extra sad, and the desire not to leave the murderer alone is boiling naturally.


    "Dog breeder, are you lit? Are you faking yourself in the light?


    "There''s that, too, but that''s not all. I''m confused by myself."


    Dog breeders vented their moods into the coming dreams as they penetrated.


    "He was a good guy, and that killed him right in front of me, and I couldn''t do anything about it. Right...... I''m sure that''s what you''ll regret. I''m surprised I had these feelings, and it was my first experience."


    As I say, the dog keeper carries the teacup served to his mouth. The tea is about to cool down.


    "I don''t just want to kill you, I want to know why. He''s not alone, he wants to know about your people."


    While asking for it, the last todome, if possible, is a dog breeder who doesn''t want to leave it to the dreamers. Trying to clean it up with your own hands if you have a good chance.


    Jan 26 13: 14


    Northern Anraku-shi - that is, the northern part of Tokyo, a downtown neighborhood near the prefecture border with Saitama Prefecture.


    I don''t like the gaze of the people going out on that strange group.


    Especially remarkable were the old monks, who were at the centre, putting together a very worn monk coat. He holds a cane and laughs cheerfully at the pieces.


    There are four young and old around. Some old women are older than monks, and some boys seem to be in their late teens.


    "Gentlemen! How are you doing?!? Are you enjoying the raw?!?


    The sight of further attention falls as the monk suddenly shouted.


    "Who doesn''t realize the joy of life and lives in a dark depression and depression hey!? They are caught by demons yesterday. If you don''t mind, this Electric House Jing Sai will put in a drink and disperse the demon -!


    The screaming monk - in the gradual purgatory, there was no one to frown upon. The effect of a full smile that made a pleasant impression on the viewer was significant, while also accentuating the image of monastic clothing.


    The faithful and thinkers around them stand silently.


    "Come on, don''t hesitate! This is a freshly inaugurated suspicious emerging religion, but Bushi is only willing to get it to the point of feeling. Oops!


    Fu, a girl in a sailor''s clothes moved forward in front of Jingsai.


    The near-age boy breathed, surrounding Jingsai. Because she was a pretty girl. My eyeballs were slightly tight and I had the impression that I was strong, but it still didn''t change that I was a beautiful girl.


    "Huh? Your Lord seems to be... full of vitality, and doesn''t seem to need the drinking of an awkward monk..."


    With a smile on his face, Jinsai is surprised to see the girl.


    "Rather, that''s what worries me."


    Spilling a self-inflicted grin, the girl - Kumi Hangato said.


    "I''m sick of the way I live right now. I''ve always had the feeling that I couldn''t contain myself, that I wanted to see another world, that I wanted something that I don''t have right now. I''m not depressed in the dark, but I can''t really feel the joy of life. I don''t get the fullness."


    Kumi''s eyes were gleaming. As if it were a starving beast.


    "I see. There are also similar cases. Cuckoo, so, what do you want from an awkward monk? I''m gonna talk to you about your life, and I''m gonna ask you about your stupidity. I won''t imitate you winding up a lot of money from your kids, so just say what you want."


    "I want a new way of life"


    Kumi clearly said what she wanted as the passers-by stopped and the conversation was being heard.


    When she heard it, Jin-sai showed her missing yellow teeth everywhere and made her laugh slightly at it.

 1283 2.

    11: 02 AM Jan 31st


    "Four others have been attacked. I don''t have a specific mouse."


    When the dog breeder went directly to the Snow Oka Institute and reported the murder of Makoto Nakadamura, Junko said without incident.


    "All the mice that transplanted something called Arlaune are being attacked. And the murdered mouse was being removed from the body."


    "So what are you going to do about it?


    Dog owner asks.


    "Hmm, I wonder how things are going so far. I''m a little busy right now. Now that we''ve got a nice experimental bench, I don''t want this done."


    Junko tells me he doesn''t really seem interested as he messes around with the anomalies on the sleeping table.


    (I mean, this is awesome...)


    The modified mouse is a dog breeder who has seen many, but is now handled by Junko, which barely retains the prototype of the earliest man.


    The body color throughout is opal green. Four arms with countless verses. But there are no legs. I mean, I don''t see my lower body. It has several torso and verses, which are long stretched, but cut along the way, and Junko is messing with that cross section. Something like a small branch stretches out of every part of my body.


    "How long... I''m going to keep modifying it. Since then...... how many days has it been?


    It opens its mouth and speaks in Japanese on the sleeping table, which only seems to be a monster. It''s a ravaging groan.


    "Hmm, I wonder how many days it was. Well, I''ll do you a proper favor. Oh, don''t worry about Yuzuki. This is also for Mr. Yuzuki."


    Junko talks to the man on the experimental bench in a tone that sounds like he''s going to abandon his toddler.


    (That said, it''s hard to find the right person for Evening Moon to fight and just die satisfied, if only to be strong...)


    If I couldn''t find him, I would think of him as a pure child.


    (Whatever happens, I just don''t want to be on this guy''s lab... After this sight, Yu was opposed to becoming an experimental bench)


    Fearing to see how it goes, the dog owner thinks.


    (But the Evening Moon, could it be that Rainbow Forest Evening Moon? I heard you raided the euthanasia police station and killed a bunch of police officers)


    The dog owner also knew about the Hongmori Evening Moon. He was involved in the recent Euthanasia Police Department raid.


    "Bye."


    Seeing that Junko can''t be trusted, when the dog keeper leaves the lab, he comes across the truth that was standing outside the room listening.


    "You''re not even in Gala, you want to take revenge? Is that the kind of character you were?


    Truly questioned, the dog keeper becomes a troubled face and conceives.


    "Don''t think you''re different yourself. But... I don''t know why. Someone I know was killed right in front of me, and his girlfriend was crying, and I couldn''t do anything about it. Here... I feel like I don''t want to do anything. So this is how I got my feet here."


    Dog breeders are basically men who don''t get too emotional for themselves. But when it comes to hurting someone you''ve become close to, it''s not the story.


    (Something was right when Yu. Was I a good, wasted man? I don''t have much experience with that, so I''m confused myself.)


    In Yu''s case, I can still tell because she has been dating since she was a little girl, but even Makichi Nakatamura, who hasn''t been dating that long, was surprised by the fact that similar feelings were sprouting. I thought I was more of a pale person.


    "It''s not like he was my best friend, he''s a little acquainted. But... I don''t feel like leaving you alone. The impact of seeing the scene is pretty big. That''s how I felt shaken up."


    Listening to the dog owner, he releases an aura that remains truly faceless but clearly doesn''t seem to like it. That was also clearly found in the eyes of the dog owner.


    "Vengeance is stupid. There''s nothing left after that."


    "Yeah, I think so, too. I''m sure I''m a fool. No... you have to try it."


    Dog breeder returning in a floating tone to true words.


    "I don''t care if you help me. I''ll pay for it, all right?


    "Sorry, I''m busy with something else"


    Copy that.


    Truly turned down, the dog owner left the Snow Oka Institute behind.


    Jan 19 at 15: 25


    In the living room of the Rain Shore Mansion, five people, Lily, Mutsuko, Akiko, Platinum Taro and Ip Mountain, enjoyed tea time, but after Ye Mountain left the house, Fu Mutsuko questioned.


    "Hey, lily. I wonder if Ip Mountain is being transplanted Arlaune?


    The lily shall be proper to the words of the Good Moon.


    "I don''t think that one has been modified by Junko or Misaki..."


    "Aha, I think so, too. But, you know, a mouse transplanted with Arlaune, it''s not all that, but when you get closer, you know what I mean. You mean it resonates...... Ip Mountain is... something close to it, but it reacts differently. I''ve been wondering for a long time."


    "If it''s close, but not the same, then you can also speculate that it''s hosting something close to Arlaune - right? I have no idea what that is."


    Listening to the Good Moon, Lily mouths what she comes up with.


    "Ye Shan is a man of many mysteries. How did you get so strong, why did you start saying things about yourself, maggots?"


    And, Platinum Taro.


    "Then I''m also wondering about Platinum Taro. I don''t know why my body is clay or why I''m so drunk on my mom."


    Akiko looked at Kitaro Shirakami and said:


    "That? Didn''t I tell you I was born of a clan of magicians like that? A wind and earth disease is endemic in your ancestors, and I tried all sorts of secrets on my body, and it was this claying technique that was coincidentally born. If the clan keeps doing this to their bodies when they are little, they will be able to clay what they touch and themselves. Lily is intoxicated because Lily is a strong, beautiful, noble, wonderful person."


    When it came time to talk about lilies, it was Suddenly Kitaro Shirakami, who became an expert speaker.


    "Well... I can''t help but ask why people like people ~"


    Regardless of the clay matter, Lily, I think Akiko asked a stupid question about this matter.


    "Oh... you know, I like lilies... awesome... That''s not what I think, I think you''re great as a person. It''s not just about emotions."


    Shirakataro, who will have a serious face and voice.


    "Something happened between you and Lily?


    "You don''t have to say anything extra, Taro Platinum."


    It was a good moon to ask, but since Lily looked grumpy at Kitaro Baek, Taro Platinum clasped his mouth.


    Jan 31 at 16: 00


    Plutonium Dundee office.


    In addition to Laimeng, Kehiko, and the dog breeder, two of the organization''s constituents, Mina Tanizu and Angel, the five of us were following the information.


    Numerous sightings of beggars were gathered as a result of searches online and requests to informants. There are also several images. It was also found that the name was Shinjitsu-sai.


    "Serious behavior in those who speak of the use of God. Fallen angels themselves."


    That''s what Angel says and flies the display toward the dog owner. Seeing that, the dog owner got scared, too.


    "Has he been arrested twenty years ago? Wow, just being figured out, all you''re after is your wife. That''s eight cases of assault and intimidation of women, isn''t it a very lustful guy? But isn''t it on the news? I mean..."


    The dog owner sees that the power to seal the press probably worked just by referring to the person in the electric hospital house. Nevertheless, there would be defilement for the Electric House, so I wonder if there was any assistance.


    "Now it''s like building a religious community, taking five followers, preaching all over Euthanasia."


    That''s what Kehiko says, copying the display he was watching and flying it to everyone.


    "Are the followers of this small group attacking other mice, too?


    And, pity.


    We''ll look into that.


    Angel looks unexpected in the words of his coming dream.


    "Do we even need to investigate? Even if angels want to know about the demon world, they can''t go to the demon world where the demons live. He would negotiate with the devil to make the devil look into it. I mean, you can leave it to the intelligence organization."


    "No, I think that depends on the quality of the information."


    Patience denied Angel''s words.


    "The first thing my client, the dog breeder, wants to know is the size and purpose of the enemy. Besides, there will be a limited number of informants and intelligence organizations that will do such a penetrating investigation into why Junko is targeting mice implanted with Arlaune, and he could fail as an informant. Obtaining detailed and reliable information will result in a maximum amount of O''Malley Rape course, so we should investigate the circumstances of the requested enemy."


    "You''re right, Piena. Besides, it looks more interesting that way."


    The coming dream looks up to Poona and laughs like a prank.


    "Infiltrating an emerging religious group? Sounds like something interesting."


    Kehiko was also a rider.


    "I honestly feel disgusted. All of the world''s religions only seem to be the undeserved who speak for God''s will on their own and deceive God''s name, and mix in such..."


    Angel, on the other hand, is quite negative, but the reason for this was a strong personal emotional part.


    "If you don''t want to, Angel doesn''t have to come. I mean, me and Brother Kehiko are going. Angel and Sauna will stand by and make sure they don''t see their faces until we get here."


    Coming dreams unilaterally declare and make policy decisions.


    "Come on, I''m thinking inside. I also thought we should separate ourselves from those who can move outside the infiltration, not all of us."


    Saying pity as impressed.


    "By the way, I used to be an executive of a religious group. It was a bigger religion, though. We''re all human beings. I''m pretty sure he''s crazy."


    "Oh, yeah. It''s not like that at all."


    Said the dog owner, and Kehiko raised a voice that seemed unexpected.


    "I wish I could infiltrate, too. My face is cracked..."


    "What if I plastic surgery?


    The coming dream prompts the dog owner.


    "I don''t like it. If you were in my position, would you plastic surgery?


    "Of course not."


    The dog breeder tells me, clearly, to come to an end.


    "But when it comes to checking where the denomination comes from, you should rely on an informant for a boulder. I''ll arrange it as soon as possible."


    I don''t even wait for a response to my dream to come and arrange it on my own, Poona. In the meantime, the basic policy of Plutonium Dundee has now been decided.

 1284 3

    A Jan 30 at 17: 09


    The Electric House Gradual Purification Sai and its followers live in a fairly spacious mansion thanks to the provision of one of the believers. Almost all the interiors are Japanese-style, and there are few rooms with no bamboo, no obstacles and no tatami. The living expenses of the believers are also covered by the providers of dwellings.


    One of the faithful, Kaihe Shinzo Ayaka Kakenzo, was the newest believer until recently. Fifteen years old. He is a runaway boy, who soon followed Jingsai as he met him.


    When I met Jingsai, Shinzo was put in something called drinking. If he was literally screamed for drinking and closeness, strangely, his temper recovered somewhat. A little, but definitely easier. With that experience, I was convinced that Jingsai was not just the patriarch of the Inchi cult, but actually the bearer of superordinary powers.


    He has rebelled against his parents, wielded terrible domestic violence, and has run away from home. I''ve ruined everything in the house to tears. There are some feelings of regret, but more hatred remains than that. Every time I remember that face my parents can threaten, the feeling of scuffling boils stronger.


    "You have no idea where we''re going."


    There was only one junior believer in such a constitution. It''s Kumi Hangato, the girl in sailor clothes right in front of you. It''s not that it stays in the same outfit all the time, but when I go out to preach, I also calculate the publicity effect and make it into sailor clothes. I am now just returning from preaching to take a breath.


    I''m sure she''s a beautiful girl with a Rin face, so Shinzo remembers her chest squealing every time she can stare. Just being together makes me feel happy. I naturally know who that emotion is, but I was pessimistic on my own that there was no way such a pretty girl could match herself, and that there was no way she would make me feel the other way around.


    "Don''t you care about the future or something?


    "I just don''t have a place to go... because Mr. Jin-sai will accept... that''s all. I try not to think about future worries or anything. Is Mr. Hangato anxious to be here?


    "I''m telling you to call it by name. I hate that last name. It''s nothing. I''m not fine, either. I''ve been running away from home, too. I''ll stop going to school. I sincerely blamed you."


    Even if you ask me to call you by name, Kumi is seventeen years older than the third constitution, so there is a lot of resistance to the third constitution.


    "You hated school?


    "I had friends, I had fun, but the fact is I couldn''t breathe. It was tough to honor students."


    I hear the word "honor students" from Kumi''s mouth and I feel something stabbing me in the chest of the Constitutional Trinity. So did I myself. I was desperately honoring a student. I was trying to be that way.


    "It''s just that I wasn''t able to do what I thought was right, I did it right my own way. This... I''m not proud of you, but I''ve always been a leader in my class at a glance. I intend to have lived right at all times. Even if you see the sight of bullying, you can''t help but stop, Tachi. When I see someone in trouble, I can''t help it, Tachi. What no one wants to do is run for it because they think they have to. Tachi. This is, at first sight, a sense of justice, and I might want to be good, but I''m a pain in the ass, right? People with courage, fine people, they take it personally around, but they don''t. That''s just touchy. I get a mouth or a hand. The result is honor student treatment. Leadership. Trouble contractor."


    But hearing Kumi''s story, Shinzo remembered his disappointment and relief at the same time. It''s as if it''s not the same as the fact that the Constitutional Third pupil does honors. Kumi is a natural. Shinzo was just forcing himself to play honors.


    "Did you stop bullying and not get resented or bullied?


    "Just the first one. The usual pattern. A guy who bullies will never bully you if he finds out he''s serious and strong. Half resistance. Then no. Serious resistance. I make a grand appeal in front of my teacher''s eyes, and if I have to, I''ll stick around from here. And I behave brightly. Then he couldn''t resist, and on the other hand, he didn''t go to school. So, there are actually more students who don''t like bullying, so support leans this way."


    Kumi replied with a laugh to the question of Constitution III.


    (Dimensions are different from mine. Kumi is... not normal, he''s really up there...)


    Aware of the difference between Kumi and himself, Shinzo feels a fierce sense of inferiority.


    "I know you don''t like what you think is splendid, but from me, you think it''s splendid. I''m more... boring."


    "So I''m an interesting person? But my life was boring, wasn''t it? Every day I was about to catch my breath. That''s why I''m here now."


    Seeing the constitution three tends to sink, Kumi said, spilling a smile.


    "I''ve always wondered about my life riding on the rails. But that''s normal, because it''s what my parents want, and I''ve followed it for that reason. But I got out of there, and now I''m really blaming you."


    With that said, Kumi smiles refreshingly. He sees no regrets. He also regrets what he has done.


    "I''m a little relieved to have someone to talk to here because I was only an adult."


    Out of a total of five Jingsai and his four followers, only Constitutional III was a minor.


    "Oh well. You haven''t talked to him before?


    "We had about a conversation, but I knew we were adults..."


    "Kick-ass, kick-ass! What a shame! That grown-up!


    A handicap opened during the conversation and Jingsai came in laughing out loud.


    "Hey Jin-sai-san, let''s knock."


    Kumi protests in a soft tone.


    "I''ve never heard of a knock or anything on a handicap, and you didn''t realize you were listening there?


    "Wow, terrible patriarch. Isn''t that why there''s so few people here?


    "I don''t know, we didn''t have any monsters who came in and left. Kakaka."


    Kumi wants to flatly tame his patriarchal opponent, but gradually Jingsai smiles back without his will. Kumi learns to be familiar with these kinds of ease of Jingsai.


    "There''s nothing to be pessimistic about when you get here. Life can be bad. And I know that bad things aren''t just bad, Awkward Monk."


    "What Japanese?


    "Um, I didn''t say it in a good way. Hmmm......"


    Being plunged into Kumi, Jinjingsai makes an idea for choosing words.


    "Suppose, for example, you resent someone. A grudge is also a fine energy. It follows the law of action reaction and sometimes comes down to others with the power of curse. I can even curse intentionally. But yesterday, the negative energy of resentment, anger and jealousy isn''t just completely bad. You seem to be in your own right, and you can turn it in the right direction. That kind of stress can be transformed into a power to positive endeavor."


    "Whoa, he''s preaching like a patriarch."


    Kumi to tear up, but I was heartily and genuinely impressed.


    "Mm-hmm. Awkward monks aren''t defensive boys, but they decided to work hard because they couldn''t do it in an effort to patriarchate honors for everyone"


    "Mm..."


    Kumi pointed her lips because she had been listening and intertwining the content of the story she was listening to.


    "What are we going to do? You keep preaching every day at this rate all the time?


    A repetition of going out to towns everywhere every day and Jingsai screaming for attention. It''s Kumi, who''s getting tired of being honest. In the meantime, the faithful are only behind us the whole time.


    "I''m sorry to keep you attached to authentic activities... Well, it''s not an emerging religion of inaugural sartorialism, and I just have to start where awkward monks hang up and appeal on the road. That''s all I can think of. In time, when I become a major, I would like to change the way I work��"


    "You should do it again, even now. I was wondering if you would listen to me, Mr. Jin-sai."


    "Whoa, awkward monk, this is how it looks and sounds. He''s a good flexible grandfather, so if it''s a good opinion, I''ll listen to anyone. Submit your opinion with Gashi. Cuckoo."


    "Then I''ll think about it"


    In a denomination without this name, Kumi found her role at this time. I don''t have any other suitors, and I think I can only do this to myself.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Sakuma since yesterday, but where?


    "Sakuchi-san would be for wild life. I''ll be back in a little while."


    Jinjingsai answers Kumi''s question.


    Kumi was honestly relieved that the man was gone among the four believers. Because I don''t want to judge people by their appearance, but they still looked scary, silent, and very creepy.


    Jan 31 at 23: 18


    The man''s name is Dermouth Sabbath.


    He is a small, fat middle-aged man with a large wound on the right half of his face, and his right eye is completely crushed. The left half of his face is also badly disfigured. In a nutshell, it''s the owner of the vicious face.


    (That''s a big mansion... It''s smaller than our denomination, and there''s a difference between western halls)


    In front of the mansion where you think you have the intended person, Sachi thinks. I would have had more feelings for the rich before, but now that I''m being looked after in a big mansion of the rich, it''s hard to hold those feelings.


    Destroy the mansion''s garden gate and enter through the front with dignity.


    There was a big hole in the iron gate. Fragments of the broken gate had barely fallen, but fragments and remaining fragments had been blurred with reddish rust everywhere.


    "Ha ha, didn''t you break the surveillance camera?


    A beautiful boy in a school-run appears, smiling and calling out, where his chest has progressed to the front of the door with dignity, the door opening from the inside, and his hair with many habits is impressive. A good moon.


    Sa Chest felt what was in his body reacting violently. Understand that the target is this boy. Prior to entering this house, Sa Chest intensified the resonance of those in his own body to widen the perceptible range, and therefore found himself in this house.


    "Are you the host of Arlaune, too? Looks like Arlaune in me is responding. I heard from Junko."


    Junko had contacted all Arlaune implanted mice telling them that Arlaune held mice were being targeted exclusively, prompting them to be alert. Mutsuki also listens properly.


    (Taboo''s Good Moon...... I didn''t know you were such a kid. Are you sure it''s that Eight Rippers'' Good Moon? I don''t look like such a terrible guy... Shit...... Do I have to kill the kid...?


    Seeing the Good Moon, I become conscious. Dirty work is the sa-breast that has been scattered so far, but honestly, I don''t feel like killing minors or anything. But that''s my role, so I can''t help it.


    Sa Chest silently looked to the Moon of Reconciliation, which raised his killing temper.


    As if he had reacted to it, Yuzuki ejected two brown chunks from his body, flanked with his chest.

 1285 4.

    Jan 31 at 23: 20


    "Family Fresh" by Mutsuki - Sachi responded instantly in the sight of a pre-emptive attack by a sparrow.


    Sa Chest has a long history of backstreet. Quite a veteran. But that''s not why I''m a war soldier. On the contrary, it''s only the bottom chimp. It''s very hard to say he''s good at his arms, but he''s survived like a worm at the bottom. I don''t just stay alert.


    From within the body of the sartorial chest, something like a sharp yellow-green branch protrudes, divided in multiple ways. The two sparrows were inhibited by this branch, which was instantly stretched like a junction in front of the saddle chest before colliding with the body of the saddle chest. They are both pierced by the tip of the branch.


    Abandoning the sparrow, which cannot move with a stab even to retrieve it, Mutsuki takes the leech whip out of his body.


    A good moon that wields the whip and rips off the branches. But a large number of branches stick like thorns in the whip. And it hasn''t reached Sa Chest.


    Using Arlaune as his host, Sa Chest not only has the ability to put out this branch, but also strengthens his physical ability. No reflex nerves, no moving vision, no strength, no agility. However, since you don''t have the ability to play, you can''t eat an attack poorly.


    "Huh...?


    Mutsuki was surprised to see the leech whip. The stabbing area of the thorn, and the area that is not, is missing by making sure that it rots everywhere.


    There is corrosive sap in the branches of the chest. corrosion, whether biological or metallic. There are substances that cannot be corroded, including the chest itself, but there is almost no problem at the time when the organism can corrode.


    When I saw it, the sparrows were also rotting and falling to the ground. The majority of my body is missing and completely inactive.


    (This... wouldn''t it suck to put it back in my body and recover? I put rotten poison or something in my body, and I have a strong ability to regenerate it, which could make the effects of rot stronger the other way around)


    But as it is, the weapon itself becomes unusable. Then we have to attack them so that they don''t hit that branch in the future.


    "Even if you don''t, who''s not very compatible with me?


    Mutual Moon whining with a bitter laugh.


    Even if it is not a good moon, it is considered a rather incompatible opponent with a combat style person who does not have a flying tool.


    (If you can avoid it or destroy the branches without touching the liquid because it tastes bad when it touches or stabs and is injected into the branches...)


    With that in mind, Mutsuki gives out a blade spider. Sneaking a wireworm at your feet.


    "Happy Moon ~ Oh, I''m going to join you. It''s kind of a bad sign."


    He speaks from behind, and Akiko comes for a small run.


    "No, no, Akiko says he''s a more incompatible opponent. There''s something in his branches that looks like liquid to rot.


    A good moon with bitter laughter again. I appreciate your willingness to join me, but I have trouble getting Akiko, the melee only, to come here.


    "What, is that so? It''s okay. I have an idea."


    With a confident smile, Akiko faces his chest and pulls out his knife.


    "Timing it well. Eh."


    When Akiko made the kind of motion to pull the knife, along with it, his chest body rose.


    "Become, what!?


    Sa Chest was in heaven. I think I remember feeling as if I had been eagled through my groin, and my groin is pulled by an invisible force, and my body floats in the universe, toward the harmonious moon and Akiko.


    A blade spider jumps on Sa Chest in the air. Sa Chest stretches the branches in the air, trying to prevent the blade spider, but the spider cuts the branches one after the other with the blade of the leg. Because it cuts quickly, corrosive sap from the cutting surface of the branch does not stick to the blade spider.


    The branches in front of Sa Chest were severed exhaustively, and the guards of the branches were completely cut open. It cannot be immediately renewed. And I can''t avoid it because I''m in the air. There Ashiko''s demon knife, "Fire Clothes," flashes, trying to uncut the groin of Sachi''s chest.


    But... Akiko flew off the scene in a great panic.


    Corrosive sap erupted simultaneously from the cleaved branches.


    "Wow!?


    Ariko rushes to pay for the yellow-green corrosive liquid on his clothes and arms, but some of his clothes rot in a melt. Some of the skin and flesh also rot rapidly.


    "What is this... I don''t even feel pain... no, that''s not true. I''m a little late and it hurts."


    "Akiko, stay behind me."


    In the form of a covering for Akiko, who nods, the Moon moves.


    Behind Mutsuki and Akiko, Sachi saw the door of the house open.


    If there were to be more additions again, he decided it would be troublesome for the boulders, and Sa Chest ran backwards facing Mutual Moon, out of the broken gate.


    "Oh, this looks terrible."


    Seeing a hole in the gate, Lily laughs.


    "Mom, is the gate more important than me?"


    "Oh, did Akiko get hit like no other? I didn''t realize. Oh, you look painful. Very cute things."


    "Just fix it quickly."


    It was a good moon with a grudgingly gaze at the lily, said in a mean tone, and a third bitter laugh.


    B Mon 1 12: 22


    "Winds get stronger over the weekend"


    The old woman squeaks as she views the various tapestries side by side on the tatami.


    This short, slightly fat old woman is named Yayoko Aoi "Azumi Yaeko". One of the faithful who obeys every Jinsai, the house that we offer to the faithful and Jinsai is also hers. She also pays for everything she lives for.


    No one knows what kind of traits they are. I was just smiling when I asked, and I didn''t try to answer


    In the same room as Yayoko, there were also three people, Jinzai, Kumi and Shinzo. Kumi dresses everyday today. Yayoko looked at my clothes.


    "Let''s just decide on the name of the organization. What do you mean, you haven''t made up your mind?"


    Looking at Jinzai, Kumi said.


    "Kakaka, I don''t care about the details."


    "That''s about as much concern for boulders. Um... how about" Mirmecoreo''s Supper "or something?


    "The organized naming on the back street is a bit...... no, I definitely want to give you a break. Wow. I don''t like it."


    To Kumi''s given name, Jinsai turns off his laughter and looks blatantly sinister.


    "Hmm, that bothers me. Then at least Mr. Jin-sai will give you the name of the organization. I''m a representative."


    "That''s right. So, what about" The Energetic Team "?


    "Even though it''s a religious group, it''s a bit of a team or something to name..."


    "Rejected"


    Shinzo smiles as bitterly as he wants and Kumi shakes his neck beside him.


    "Mm-hmm, so... what about the" Life Enjoyment Society "? Here''s the letter."


    "Oh, Virtuophone? Nice."


    Seeing the holographic display and letters projected by Jingsai, Shinzo said. It''s a much prettier graphic than a fingertip phone, and the way it projects is different.


    "Mm-hmm. Awkward monk virtual phones are built into a few beads. Cuckoo."


    "What if we do something about that worn out mess before we put money on that?


    "This is another tough right argument. Cuckoo."


    Kumi pointed me out, and Jingsai smiles and slaps himself in the forehead with his hands.


    "Oh, yeah. Let''s attract customers online. Because I''m going to be a panda."


    Kumi offered.


    "Isn''t that a kind of scam? If a menko-chan like Kumi pulls you in, stretches you under your nose and takes your feet, a frigid little filthy kid like an awkward monk will be waiting for you. It sucks."


    "Then Jin Jing Sai will appear in the video because he is a patriarch."


    "I didn''t know they were going to treat me for once."


    "All right, run it fast"


    Kumi visits the video site Back Pain Fart.


    "I''m home."


    And there Dermouth Sabbath returned home and uttered a sinking voice over the obstacle.


    "Hey, Sachi, I need to talk to you. I''m gonna take my seat off."


    Jingsai rises, opens the obstacle and leaves the room.


    (There''s something you can''t tell us in front of us? What did that guy not show his face for a while in the first place?


    Kumi finds something suspicious.


    "About yesterday, I failed..."


    "Knock, knock, knock. That''s not depressing."


    "If he doesn''t go with more than one, there are strong people around him too. Maybe later."


    "Master Left? Then the Awkward Monk will see the fold and join us."


    "Bad...... always pulling my legs"


    "Cuckoo, that again. Not each other."


    I''m sorry, I bow my head, Sa Chest shoulder, if it''s good momentum, slap Jingsai.


    (Being with this guy... calms my heart. You''ll admit it to me. But it''s not like he''s a good guy at all)


    Sa Chest had become a complicated ballot office.


    Sa Chest lived as the lowest tier of chimps even in the back street. He made money from all the cheating crimes, including fraud and blackmail, and was blinded by the Backstreet Division and heavily scratched half of his face during interrogation, and his right eye was also smashed.


    I have always felt inferior and lived in despicable thoughts about not being able to live decently on the front street and having a half-hearted way of life even in the back street, but after meeting Jing Sai, the feeling was a little soothing.


    But on the other hand, Sachi also had a suspicious heart for Jingsai.


    (This guy kills people plainly... If there''s a difference in food somewhere, so am I...)


    In addition to that, there have been times in my previous life when I have been betrayed and I have been incredibly supportive, even as I have learned to become familiar with Jing Sai.


    B Mon 1 14: 48


    Plutonium dandy asito.


    On Kehiko''s Virtual Phone, information was provided by the information organization Frozen Sun.


    Video site Back Pain Fart has a promotional video of a religious group that will be the "Life Enjoyment Association."


    When I opened the video quickly, a beautiful girl in sailor clothes appeared with a smile.


    ''Yes, gentlemen. Is life proper and fulfilling? Huh? Do what? Why don''t you join the Hoya Hoya Religious Corporation''s Life Club? The Patriarch''s electrified house, Mr. Jin-sai, will inject your vitality. The Patriarch is a very kind, casual and delightful man. So, Patriarch, hey.


    "Kick-ass, awkward monks are in that electric yard gradually cleansing sai. I gave in to the Buddha Gate, but I was just broken. I had no choice but to dubiously believe in myself, religion, boobs. Not all the time! Now recruiting new believers. You think it''s suspicious about Awkward Monk, but when it comes to Awkward Monk''s powers, it''s real. Why don''t you give it a try and get an experience? I''ll be waiting for you. Cuckoo. ''


    After the girl, a suspicious old man appeared, wearing a worn monk uniform, and advertised with a strange laugh.


    "I think I''ve seen characters laugh like this in old comics."


    Poona watches the video and speaks of that sentiment.


    "Beginning at 2: 00 p.m. on the day after tomorrow, February 3, an event will be held at the Euthanasia Civic Stadium, located in the perfect town of Euthanasia City, by the Life Club. You must come. ''


    At the end the girl showed up and told her, smiling and waving.


    "That''s a real angel smile. of sales angels��"


    Angel squeaks as she puts her hand on her sunglasses.


    "Is there someone here who takes a lot to look for a girl?


    And, come to dream.


    "Aren''t you somewhat there? Well, let''s go too."


    "Yeah."


    Kehiko said as he turned off the display, and the coming dream also nodded.


    B Mon 1 14: 30


    Kumi is sleeping on a tatami on a large letter. Next to it, Jinjingsai, Shinzo and Yaiko opened the display and were asking about the reaction of the net.


    "You''re not responding very well. I just have a little bit of writing to do...... so I wrote more again. Sounds pretty good..."


    I thought Kumi was a little more responsive, and Shinzo wasn''t as responsive as I thought, and was a little disappointed.


    "I... even though I''m not such a character, I worked super hard on publicity..."


    Kumi looks up at the ceiling and groans with dead fish eyes.


    "When you play a false self, you see a new side of yourself"


    Yayoko shrugs and looks over at the tapestry that is decorating the room.


    "Cuckoo, Yayoko is not a poet. Oops. No, I vomit a much heavier word than an awkward monk, and the patriarch might be better suited to Mr. Yayoko."


    Jin-sai jokes.


    "Words are like peacock wings. Anyone can do it if they just rip off their wings and decorate them. Master Jinjingsai is the peacock itself."


    Shortly after Yaiko did so, the handicap opened and a woman in a companion suit, in her mid-twenties, appeared.


    Her name is Anna Mezuka Mezuka. Of the four faithful who were here before, this woman and Dermas Sachest are Kumi, whom we have yet to converse with.


    "Sa Chest told me that the new kid is working hard, but Kumi and I just got in recently, and you''re making a great contribution. And she''s cute. Nice guy came in."


    "No, no, no, no, no."


    To Anna''s compliments, Kumi is humbled for once. I''m actually not very humble. Because I''ve been praised all my life since I was a little girl. But I don''t take it for granted. I''m just taking it like it''s normal air, and I just don''t feel anything.


    "If there are a lot of new people coming, shouldn''t we make a good decision about executives and stuff like that?


    And Anna says to Jingsai.


    "I don''t need that role either. Don''t complain about Shizukumi number 2. Because if you''re new, you have the strength. No one can complain."


    "I don''t know if I''m okay."


    Kumi to try to be modest again, but I''m not being modest. Because I''ve been aiming for this staff position since the beginning, and I thought I deserved it in a role.


    "Strong winds blow over the weekend"


    Yayoko whines deeply about something unintelligible and makes tea. Kumi understood that the word she had spoken many times was her clich��.

 1286 5

    B Mon 3 14: 00


    On this day, a promotional event for the emerging religious group "Life Enjoyment Club" was held at the Euthanasia Civic Stadium.


    By the time Laimeng and Kehiko visited, more people had come to the special venue set up on the stadium than they thought. Will there be about thirty of them?


    A large number of chairs were available in front of the special altar, but many were excessive.


    "I knew it, I felt like I was here for that girl."


    To those who visited the stadium, there were few women, so that seems to be the case for Kehiko.


    "It''s also woven and I''m pretty sure that kid went on a publicity video"


    "Nah."


    Kehiko nods at the words of his coming dream.


    Eventually, on a special stage, a beautiful girl appears in sailor clothes who was in a publicity video.


    "Bruised. Too bruised and painful"


    A dream that sees it and has the worst first impression you can think of.


    "You used to dream of telling me you wouldn''t know until you opened the lid."


    "It''s like it''s already open. I can''t see the inside, but now I see what came out of the inside."


    "Come on dreaming, that looks like I''m working hard on that one, and don''t buy him that kind of effort."


    "Ugh... if Brother Kehiko says so, I will"


    "Not if I say so, let''s make up our minds."


    "But I also felt that Brother Kehiko was right."


    The dreams of looking up at herself and grating herself with a troubled face appeared terribly cute to Kehiko.


    "That''s fine."


    Kahiko smiles and strokes the head of her coming dream. I also smile relieved by my dreams.


    "Then let''s hope to the Patriarch, Shinjikan Shinjisai." Master Jinjingsai, go ahead - ''


    When a beautiful girl in sailor clothes tells her to come down from the altar, an old, thin man in a worn monk''s coat instead goes up to the altar and lets her smile all over her face at the guests.


    "Everybody! Enjoying your current life? Huh!? Do you want something to live for? Don''t you want to go to a new world? Turn down and rot with the guzzle. Huh? Face up! Turn around! Run for it! Lots of fun while you''re alive! I just don''t realize! Just don''t try to look me in the eye! I''m just not trying to feel it! Don''t swell just aware of the bad stuff! You only have one life! Live to the fullest!


    Many of the guests were pushed by the momentum to Jingsai, who suddenly began a screaming theory.


    One young man raises his hand from the guest seat.


    Do you have something to say? Go ahead! ''


    Jinsai prompts you to speak with a smile on your face. Youth rise.


    "But now it proves the post-mortem world and reincarnation, and you don''t have to work hard to live now, you better start over until you''re born in a good environment to die and reset, okay?


    "Kick-ass, what a contemporary idea!


    Jingsai laughs fundamentally at the claims of the youth.


    "No matter how many post-mortem worlds and circle reincarnations have been scientifically proven, the most important thing is life today, the life we live in this way, is above all else! For example, would you like to reclaim all your memories of your previous life, your memories and personalities from the afterlife before you were born? You don''t think!? But on the other hand, it''s better that my current memory and personality disappear all the time when I die!? Some of you may think, but most of you don''t!? I guess I care about myself!? But a contradiction between who I was in my previous life and what I would consider unnecessary, such as memory and personality, even though I''m sure you would! No! Not just a contradiction! This is the time, and this is the most important piece of evidence I have in my life!


    "Say something good inside. My heart could have moved just a little bit. Comfortable Spirit."


    Between the speeches, the dreams whisper their thoughts in the ears of Kahiko.


    "So... what do you do when you get into this religion?


    Another raises his hand and asks a question.


    ''Oh, well done. You listened! Zubali! Fun and wierd for everyone! Every day, Nico!


    The guests are flabbergasted by Jinsai, who returns an abstract answer to their taste.


    Heavy silence flows. Until then, Jingsai, who had been in high tension, noticed this air on the boulder, noticed that he played a big poka, and had a funny, sinister grin.


    "Suddenly it feels like it''s gone down... Oh, I''m pulling that high school girl too."


    Kahiko whispers in her dreams.


    "I think he wanted to know exactly what he was going to do."


    A dream came to speak, as if to follow Jingsai.


    "So, hah! Tell Jinsai exactly what activities you will be doing -!


    Sailor clothes high school girls in positions like MC facilitators also try to forcefully rebound from under the stage.


    ''Uhm! I mean, we''re all having fun together!


    The air got heavy again.


    ''No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Most suspicious cult religions are like that! Let the faithful gather and chant weird thoughts of the Buddha, train weird and waste their lives, while the patriarchs and executives both let the beauty peel and be the whacko harem! No, Awkward Monk is a pure boy, so I won''t say no to that! Not as much as a wife hangs out at best! No, anyway! It doesn''t change the concept of looking back at yourself and finding the pleasure of life while living together! Let''s all support each other!


    One took a seat. So that we can get to it, so that some of us can take our seats, even more, and take our seats... the number will decrease as we look at it.


    All that remained were Dreams and Kehiko, and four others, a total of six.


    "Cuckoo, I was squished by a handful of elites."


    Seeing it, Jingsai does not snap at all, and remains a happy smile.


    "My efforts, I feel so ruined by the Patriarch."


    Kumi, on the other hand, was snapping and in the mood to cry.


    B Mon 2 14: 00


    On that day, when Mutsuki and Akiko visited the Yukooka Laboratory, they were put through to the laboratory, where they also looked like dog breeders.


    "It''s not about being attacked yesterday. I just wanted to meet you in person and talk a lot. Come on."


    "I''m a little lucky to be here, but come on. It was difficult to come even if I wanted to, so it was a good opportunity and I couldn''t help but bring her here."


    After Mutsuki said why he came to the institute, Akiko said with a pranky grin.


    "Hey... I don''t want to come here. Shit."


    "Mutsuki, you can come with more cancer. True, you''ll love it."


    "Why does the truth come out there?"


    Junko chases after Akiko even more on the good moon, upset by her words.


    He then asked from the mouths of Junko and the dog breeders about the raiding circumstances of the Arlaune transplanters and how they were dealing with them.


    "I''ve been thinking about my hands. Besides, there are other people moving."


    "The enemy is not alone. I''m having it investigated now. What is the enemy''s aim? I wonder how big it is."


    Junko and the dog breeder say respectively.


    "Mutsuki is going to be targeted again, but how are you sniffing out where Mutsuki and the others are? There''s something like just the smell of Arlaune?


    Akiko speaks the question.


    "I think maybe there is. I don''t know about that neighborhood, but I''m guessing... we''ve even super-enhanced the resonance phenomenon that we know each other when we approach each other..."


    Junko made a guess.


    "In the meantime, Mutsuki is not careful not to act alone."


    "Aha, that again. Ah. I''m always after something."


    A good moon that reminds me of when I was on a sweep vacation. They were after me from Junko''s side then. After that, they also continued to be targeted by the Lily''s set revengers.


    "In the meantime, I have to add up to and subtract the modifications I''m working on right now. I mean, I''m gonna use this guy to set a trap."


    "Hmm...... it''s finally time. Waited......"


    A monstrous mesmerization of all-body opal green skin - an unusual rainbow forest Evening Moon groaned, riding on the sleeping table.


    That wide open, distorted hole in the head is probably the mouth. Indeed, the voice was emanating from it. But I don''t see any teeth. I can''t even see my tongue. The nose just has two small holes. Some things are barely like eyes, but they are covered with thin membranes, and it is unclear whether it functions as an eye.


    From the head, instead of the hair, it grows like a half-melted and mixed tentacle. The torso is full of verses, like a muckade, but unlike a muckade, it has no legs whatsoever. Only one arm grows. Its one arm is extremely thick, besides being unbalanced for a long time. I have six elbow joints in my arm. The tip of the long torso is pointed like a sword, but it also has a blade.


    "Don''t you feel sorry for Junko?"


    "You wouldn''t do this if it happened..."


    Ask Akiko half-eyed, the dog owner says with a bitter smile.


    "No, this look is Yuzuki''s request..."


    Junko also laughs bitterly and denies that it is all considered a product of his evil taste.


    "Is it true..."


    "Oh. I like the kind of monsters that attack humans who appear in horror and SF movies. I''ve always admired it. That''s why I asked you to make me look particularly scared and evil."


    It was a sunset moon to say in a happy voice to the doubtful dog owner.

 1287 6.

    B Mon 4 7: 29


    A total of eight new believers, including Kazuhiko, Kazuhiko, and six men and women, were to live in the Hall of the Society for Life in the form of an experience letter.


    Jingsai and all the faithful line up opposite each other on the long seating table for breakfast. I thought I would wind up donating from the faithful, and they said that there was no such thing, and they could pay for all the meals. So much so that Kehiko wondered if he was seriously going to religion it.


    "Even I haven''t been here that long. So do the others. This place is still inaugurated, and it''s a religion of Hoya Hoya."


    Sitting in front of Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko, Kumi, seated at the front, explains with a bright smile.


    They were given one room on the set. Looks like the other six are each assigned a room in pairs. It''s a big mansion, but they couldn''t afford to allocate it to everyone in every room on the boulder. For once there are still extra rooms, but given the fact that further new ones have arrived, they want to keep them warm for that time.


    "By the way, Mr. Jin-sai, are you properly certified as a religious corporation by this lifelong meeting?


    Speak to Jinsai, where Kumi is in his seat.


    "No? It''s such a hassle that an awkward monk should do it."


    "I knew it...... Let''s do it right..."


    Jinsai answers well. Kumi sighs.


    "I don''t even know what to do."


    "I guess I didn''t do it - I''m already looking into it. I''m going to have the state or the Minister of Education, Culture and Science certify me, but there are a few conditions for that. First, we need temples, churches and other buildings to worship. With land and buildings in our own names. Secondly, naturally, but believers are also needed - they cannot be recognized as religious groups without a significant number of believers. Thirdly, whether you are practicing religion properly or not. Preaching, ritual activities, that sort of thing."


    Looking at Kumi, who explains Teki, Kahiko Laimeng and other newcomers understand that Kumi is the plain here.


    "Arrange for a building of worship to be built."


    Yaiko said.


    "Let''s arrange it and make it... Yaiko, who is it?


    It was Kumi I would dare ask, because even though he would not tell me anyway, the new believers would wonder. Calculate that they will know what Yayoko is like by doing this.


    "Sometimes it''s more auspicious to leave the answer unaware. Adorable mambo, but what a knowledge that is actually full of parasites, unnecessary knowledge for lovers of cute things"


    Yayoko returns a weird answer, as expected.


    "I wonder if the number of people is still tight. The conditions are lacking, and getting certified as a religious corporation feels like we''re going there first because we''re still ahead of us."


    And, Kumi.


    "Hmm. It''s a good thing you can do what you want. By the way, is it not a problem to place people in multiple religions? The Awkward Monk has gone through the Buddha Gate... No, he has been broken, but his heart hasn''t left yet."


    Arm up, says Jingsai with a troubled look.


    "That might not be a good idea..."


    If it was broken, Kumi thought it was only a matter of our minds.


    "But if you stay in that outfit, no one misunderstands you?


    "Still, Awkward Monk doesn''t have this outfit."


    "Like a child"


    "Here, come to dream"


    Kehiko scolds lightly for coming dreams that say what she thinks.


    "Kick-ass, kick-ass, kick-ass, kick-ass, kick-ass, kick-ass, kick-ass!"


    Jinjingsai turns to Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko, making them laugh luxuriously.


    "You can count on Yayoko''s mysterious financial ability, but you can''t rely on it forever. We need to do the management itself. Other religions seem to be based on multilateral management."


    Kumi said in a nuance asking Jinzai for his opinion.


    "I also know that''s awkward monk. I ran condos, nurseries, parking lots, restaurants, everything, not just sandalwood furniture. By the way, the Awkward Monk took his temple and then ran the Love Hotel."


    "Yep."


    "Is that okay?


    "Rightly Disciplined Monk"


    Shinzo, Kumi and Laimei say each.


    "Don''t make fun of Love Hotel. No! Your life is important! No, you can make a fool of yourself in this world. No more professions!


    Jinsai stands up and theorizes vigorously.


    "Then I wonder if Mr. Jin-sai will do well around here, even if I don''t say something."


    "Cuckoo, you can do it well. It''s because I failed so much that after being broke, I fell for the beggar boy."


    "But you know Iloha, don''t you? I''ll fix the tracks, so work hard as a proprietor."


    "Okay, okay. It would be helpful to have a solid lady in. Cuckoo."


    Kumi clings to me and Jin-sai laughs with her head over her.


    "Let''s make God right first"


    It was Yayoko who made that statement.


    "Even if you are attracted to individual patriarchs, a religion without God is like a moon-sighted soba with no eggs. If you want to compare religion to Moonsight Soba, the patriarch is a noodle. God is an egg."


    "That''s a very interesting analogy"


    In Yayoko''s remarks, the coming dream sparkled his expression.


    "God, even if it is the Buddha who serves the Awkward Monk."


    "Mmm... it''s not good as the Buddha is..."


    Kumi arms up and thinks. I can''t push all this through Jingsai''s hopes. I sell fights to Buddhism in my main house.


    "You can call it another Buddha. Otherwise there''s a lot going on in Buddha, so you just have to set it down in certain Buddha"


    A dream suggests.


    "I see... Well, Yayoko''s right, we need a divine body. It hurts too much for a patriarch to manifest God or rebirth"


    As a patriarch, Jingsai was familiar, but the true meaning of this not ending in the end once he named God was Kumi, who kept his mouth shut.


    "Ma, if Kumi decides properly, yeah, wow."


    "No, that''s not gonna happen until Mr. Jin-sai decides properly."


    "You stink."


    Kumi nails him, and Jinsai grins and grins at his ears.


    "With that being said, you haven''t even seen Shinjisai-san''s drinking power, Kumi, and you don''t know the later people."


    said Constitutional Third.


    "What''s that? Are you psychic?


    Kumi asks. Other newcomers also pay attention.


    "There is. I don''t really want to be a spectacle. Purely to save people."


    and Jinjingsai.


    "You should stop calling people a spectacle. That''s nasty... it''s a little different to tease the power..."


    It was Anna who said that. Kumi tried to say the same thing, but for different reasons.


    "I think it will be frigid and no one will follow it more. I mean, people who come by like that are a little scared..."


    Kumi gives reasons for denial.


    "The Beast is scared. Weekend winds are strong. But if I get used to it, I''m not afraid of beasts either. Be prepared for a strong weekend breeze and ease your fears. Kumi, I''m not afraid, am I? I am here saved by the mysterious power of Master Jin-sai."


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    Said Yayoko in a gentle tone, Kumi apologized.


    "But when I first met Mr. Jin-sai, weren''t you trying to sell him in with your abilities?


    "I didn''t want it to be a guest spectacle. I was simply complaining of my moral desire to save someone in need."


    Asked by Kumi, Jinjingsai replied with a bitter smile.


    "So, what''s the power of drinking? Because of this, I want to see it."


    Kahiko said.


    "You don''t know me, either."


    Kumi looks intrigued to see Jinsai.


    "I just said it''s not a spectacle, but it''s okay. Let me show you something."


    Rising Jingsai.


    "Drink!"


    Suddenly, when Jingsai was in the mood and shouted briefly, he could illuminate those on the spot as if the air in the room had caused a tremor.


    "This is..."


    Kumi looks down at her body in surprise and touches her arms and such.


    "What is this, wow... it feels like Mandarin has been forced to"


    The coming dream also groans as he looks at his own hands. Kehiko has taken similar reactions. I am not surprised by the already experienced Constitutions III and Yayoko, Sachi and Anna.


    "I suppress the current one, or because it has diffused, it is ineffective. Originally directed at the individual, it taps into the body. Bring your vitality to life."


    At that time, without trying to join the conversation, Sa Chest, who had only one person projecting and looking at the display during the meal, stood up and walked to Jing Sai''s side, giving Jing Sai an ear punch.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just gonna go out. Dear Mistress."


    "Oh, I''m coming, too."


    Anna also rises up as she was played and leaves the room in the order of Sa Chest, Jing Sai and Anna. The remaining faces dropped it off with a decent face, wondering what had happened.


    (Again...)


    Kumi who cares so much about that. I''m pretty sure those three are the only ones who have secrets to share. And most importantly, I am concerned about the trend of Sa Chest.


    (That guy, he''s so shady, and he''s a mystery. I guess I shouldn''t think like this...... Seems to be building a wall with us anyway)


    More sincerely, I felt creepy, but it was so rude of me to be aware of it, and as soon as I became aware, it was Kumi who was trying to put an end to it.


    B Mon 4 9: 17


    Jinsai, Sa Chest and Anna were facing men in their thirties or so with brown skin. Facial and skin colours can be seen at a glance drawing the blood of immigrants,


    This man''s name is Emilio Kasahara. I am not in the church of Jingsai. But Jin Jing Sai and Sa Chest


    Needless to say, the two have more connections than denominations. Because it is made to be used in connection with the very existence of the Church.


    "I found a new Arlaune host"


    Kasahara opens her mouth in front of the three of them.


    "Religion is fine, but you can contribute to our Lord properly. The original will is the main thing."


    "Knock, knock, knock. We''re building religious groups to gather believers, to solicit muscular people from among them, like Anna."


    Jin-sai smiled at Kasahara''s words with a thorn.


    "Instead of soliciting, I had a contract with the devil."


    Anna said. At first she was just a believer following Jinsai, but at the invitation of Jinsai, she was in the same position as them.


    "And my first mission has failed brilliantly. Stuck by the same Arlaune holding. Sakuchi-san failed. There were other gossip kids."


    "Goslori was there when I raided the Moon. Looks like he lives with Mutsuki."


    Reacting to Anna''s words, Sa Chest says.


    "Cuckoo, that means our enemies have noticed our presence and have joined forces."


    "It''s not, it looks like we were together originally"


    Sa Chest denies Jingsai''s words.


    "Then in the future, this one should always come to battle with more than two of us. By the way, the Pharmaceutical Buddha City reps were almost destroyed. The Arlaune host over there seems powerful."


    Kasahara reports with a reluctant face.


    "Then move over."


    "No, let''s turn it later. The number is expected to be higher in Euthanasia City. Because we are mass-producing Anelaune transplanters with Junko Suzuoka and the Kirisaki Sword. First in Euthanasia City, take a little more from those who can take it"


    To Sachi''s offer, Hakaburi Kasahara waved and communicated his future policy.

 1288 7

    ���£��ա�����������


    �����ա����¤Ϥ�������˻ᤤ���Фä���


    �����Ϥá��D���ä��֤ꤣ��


    �����Ҥ���


    ������Ů�Όg�ҤˤޤǤ虜�虜�L�ͤ����¤ϡ����֤�΢Ц��dz�ӭ���Ƥ��줿�Τǡ����ĤۤäȤ��Ƥ�����


    ���h�]������ä��B�j���Ƥ���Ƥ⤤�������ᤤ�����Ƥ���Ƥ⤤���������˽���FŮ�Τ��Ⱥޤ�Ǥ��뤱�ɡ��Ӥ�����Ƥ⤤�ʤ����项


    �����餺�ε����Ȥ���੤�ǡ����D���Ԥä������������{�ϤȤ⤫���Ȥ��ơ��������~�����ĤǤ��뤳�Ȥ����¤ˤ�狼�롣


    ���¤Ϥ��Ĥơ��D�Ί��򚢤�Ƥ��롣�D�⤽���֪�äƤ��뤬�����¤�����⼳��������ǡ����¤�ͬ��⤷�Ƥ��뤷���S�������Ȥ����ݳ֤��⤢�ä���


    �����󡢤Ǥ⡭����


    ������᤿���������������������㤢���򚢤����P�Ȥ��Ƥ�ä��[�Ӥ�������


    ��Մ��ֱ��ݰ�֤��Ԥ��D��


    �����դϤޤ������[�Ӥ������櫓���㤢�ʤ������ͤ����Ԓ�Ǥ�ǰ��ä��Ԥä��Ȥ��꡹


    ����饦�ͤ˼������줿���g���Ѥ��Ƥ���Ԓ�ϡ����¤����Ȥˤ�Ԓ������


    �����Ӥ�����B�j���ä�����


    �����������䤷�����Ԥ�줿�衣һ�꾯��Ϥ��Ƥ��뤱�ɤʡ�


    �����ä����Ǥ�һ�ˤ��㤢Σꓤ��衹


    �D�ϻ��Ӥ����������Ť��������֤Ρ��r�g��������ҙ���碌��Ȥ���������֤äƤ��롣���ʤ��त�����ǤϤ��뤬������Ǥ�һ�ˤˤ����Ƥ����Τ���������¤Ǥ��ä���


    ���٤����g�����y���Ƥ��Ƥ���ʤ����ʤ������μҤˡ��������äȥܥǥ��`���`�ɤ����Ǥ⤤�����ɡ���������Ѥ��Ƥ��뤷�ͤ����Ƥ��������u��줿�衹


    �������Ԥ��Ƥ⡢˽�ˤ�ѧУ������������ѧУ���u�äƤ���ۤɥ����줿ū�ȤʤΤ���������ʤ��У��ؤ��Ƥ������ɡ�


    ���¤�ҪՈ�ˡ��D������ˤʤ롣


    ��ѧУ�������������ʤ���


    ���w�ޤ����ʤ�񤫤�Ǥ�ͨ�ä���ɤ�������


    ���㏊���Ӥ��ʤ����ͤ���ѧУ��냇�ݤˤ�㿤�Ƥ뤱�ɤ�����


    �Ȥ��᰸�ˡ����¤ϼ�򤹤��᤿��


    �����ᡢ�D�����¤�Ҥ��Ф��Ф����졢����ͤ�ƸĤ��Ԓ�򤹤롣


    ����������Ȥ�˽��ǰ�����¤ߤ������͡��l���˾Ѥ��������ˤʤ�ʤ�Ƥ���


    �����Ϥ��������Ŀ���褩�������Ӝp�T��Ƥ������������Ϥϡ�


    ���ڤ��Ԥ�줿�������㡢�g�ФϷФ��ʤ����ɤ������ξѤäƤ���Τ����ߤ��Ϥ狼�äƤ���Σ���


    �����줬ͬ������饦�ͤ������äƤ������⡢���äѤꤵ�������դˤǤ⼃�Ӥ������Фäơ�ֱ��„���Ƥߤ褦�Ȥ�˼�äƤ��뤱�ɡ�


    �����դ�������


    ü����Ĥ����y�i��ʾ���D��


    ��˽�����ա�����δ�᤬���äơ��ɤ����Ƥ��⤻�ʤ������


    ������äƺΣ���


    �����`��󥰲���


    ��܇����������У����܇�\�äƤ���������


    ���`�������������Τ衹


    �ۥ�����ե��`?�ǥ����ץ쥤���_���Ƅӻ���Ҋ���ơ��ɤ�ʥ��ݩ`�Ĥ��̤���D��


    �����Ϥá��S���������ͤ���Ͷ���Ƥ��ˤϤ�������ߤ��Ƥ��ˤȤ��ϘS�����Τ�����


    ���۸�Ͻ������뤷���¤�����ݩ`�Ĥ������R¹�ˤ���褦�ʰk�ԤϤ��Ƥʣ���


    ������󡭡�����ʤĤ��Ϥʤ��ä��衹


    �������`�ץ��󥰨D�D���ĥ���Τϡ����ȩ`��ȥ٥֥롭�����Ħ�����{���衣������w���x����Ф����Ȥ������뤷��λ�ä��{����Ǥ��롹


    �������ʤΤ�����


    �ޤ���dζ�򱧤��ʤ����¤Ǥ��ä������D���愇�ʤ褦�ʤΤǡ��⤦����ʤ��褦�ˤ��뤳�Ȥˤ�����


    �����줸�㤢���ȁ�ϣ�Ӥζ��ˤ��ФäƤ������ʡ������Τ������Ӥ��Ԓ���Ƥ��Ϥοդäݤ�������ɤͤ����Է֤Υޥ����_���ԥ�����äƤΤˤ�����


    �Է֤��dζ���Ȥˤ���Ȥ������Ӥ����ä����|�򿼤���ȡ��ٺϤη������ä����äǤ���ȡ����¤�����Ŀ��˼����


    ������


    ���£��ա�����������


    �����᤬���ǤȤ��Ƥ��뤪�ݷ�ξ��g��


    ���������塢������������ʮ���M�ϡ���Ȼ������һ�w�ˤ���褦�ˤʤäƤ����������������Ӥ�Ӥ��������ǡ��Τ�Ӥ�Ȥ��Ƥ��롣


    �����������㤬�ä��ʤΣ���


    ��ҹ�h�����Ƥ���������������ݤθ跬�M��ҕʼ�᤿�����ˡ����������򤫤��롣


    �����󡢴�ե���á���������θ��ä������ɡ����Ώصפ��ƥݥ��ƥ����ǚݺϤ�����äƤƽ��ͨ�ä��Ը񡢤⤦������ä��á����������L�ˤʤꤿ����˼�äơ����ֱ��ˤ��Ƥ����⤢�롹


    ���뤤���餫�ď�������ǡ�����ؤ��뤤���Z�������ҕ�ơ�������˼���ä���ǰפࡣ


    ������ʤˤ�����󤸤�ʤ����顭�����d�դ�������


    ���Τ衣˽��Ů��������ǥ�����ȡ��������¤Ǥ��S���ʤ���á�


    ������Ĥ��������ˡ�������ꓐ�������ˤʤä�������Ů�ǤϤ��뤬����٤����Ĥ�����򤷤Ƥ���Τǡ�ŭ��Ȥ��ʤ�����ȡ������ϰ���Ҋ�Ƥ���˼����


    ��Ů��ʤ�ơ�����ʤ�����Τ���ʤ��������ο՚��i��ʤ����뤵��Ů�����顣�ζ�ע�⤷�Ƥ��^�����ʤ�����


    �������ĩ`�á��ޤ��Ԥ��������äơ���������Τ���֪�äƤ�Σ�����


    ���������~��„����ŭ�꤫��������������;�Ф�����ؤȉ��ä���


    �����礯���礯Ϥ碌�Ƥ롣����ޤ�Ϥ碌������ʤ����ɡ�


    ������äȤ���ä������������Ԥä���äƤ����Τ��������ä������ԥХ���㤦���������


    ���夬����������Ĥ餻�롣


    ���Ƥ�������Ϥ碌�����ʤ����ԤäƤ���ˤϡ�霤ΰ�Ϣ����Ϥ碌��Ȥˡ����������W���Ƥ��뤱�ɣ�


    ����������Ȿ�ݤ��Ӥ����äƤ����٤ǤϤʤ��Τϡ��l��Ŀ����Ҋ�Ƥ����餫�Ǥ��ä���


    ���Εr�����Ӥ��٤��_���ơ����ؤ��Ф�Җ����


    ���ΤǤ��礦������


    ��������Ǥ���������ȥ�����Ȥ������ؤˡ�������˼�����ä����򤫤�����


    �������䡭���ΤǤ�ʤ���аħ���Ɛ����ä���


    �ݤޤ�������򤷤��Ԥ��ȡ����ؤ�����ȥ�ä���


    ���ͤ������������ؤ���Ƥɤ������ˤʤΣ����ɤ���˽�_�ȱڤ�����ߤ����ʤ󤿤��ɡ������������ߤ���Ȥ�੤äƤ�Τ�Ҋ���Ÿo������


    ������褯�狼��ʤ���������Ȥ�੤ä����Ȥʤ���


    ������������Ӎ�ͤ�⡢��������𤨤�����ʤ��ä��Τǡ������������Ӥη����򤤤����Εr�D�D


    �������ˤˤ�Ҋ���ʤ���


    �����������β����䲻�Ť�Ҋ�i�������Τ褦�ˡ����äѤ���Ԥ��Фä���


    ���त�����������Ŀ�Ĥ��␙�����ɡ��������Ԥ��ʤ餽���ʤ�������ʡ������ϲ��������ɣ�


    ������Ҋ�ʤ�������˼����


    ���u���Ȥ���Ȥ�Ԓ���Ƥ���ߤ��������ɡ��ɤ���ݤˤʤ�Τ�͡������Ӥ���ϣ���


    �����������Ӥ����򤫤��롣


    ������ʤ���Ȥ��٤�Ԓ���Ƥ��ޤ����衣˽�Ȥϡ����„յĤʤ������⡢�ۤȤ�ɻ�Ԓ�򤷤����Ȥ��ʤ���͡��Ǥ�͡��ݳ֤��Ϥ狼�뤱�ɡ��ɤ���ΤǤϤʤ�������Ӥ����֤ʤΤ��⤷��ʤ����ˤ��ɤ��ʤ�ȡ�������ѣ�����ˤʤ롹


    �����Ӥ���������ؤ˲��ŸФ򱧤��Ƥ����Ҋ�ơ��������Ҹ椹�롣


    ���Ӥ��Ȥ����������󤸤�ʤ����ɤ͡������ˤ�o�ڤ��ˤ��äƤ����äƤ����������������β�e����櫓����ʤ��衣�Ǥ�Τ��ݤˤʤ�Τ衭����


    �����g���ɤ��ΤϤ褯�ʤ���


    ������ʤ��Ȥ狼�äƤ롹


    �������ڤˤ������~�ˡ������ϴ����餻�롣���k�ǤϤ��뤬���ɤ��ˤ�����ݤ��Ӥ��ȡ�������������Ҋ��˼����


    ���ɤ����餤���������g�衣�ɤ������֤�֪�ꡢ�������ܤ����Ƥ��餬�����������g��


    �����Ӥ������η����򤤤�΢Ц�ߤʤ����Ԥä���������Ŀ���褯�����@���Ƥ��롣


    �����Ť����त���ʹ������������Ϥ�������˽B�餷����������ϵͼ����ʹ�������顢ָ�����Ƥ����Ƥۤ�����


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ���


    ������Ҫ���ˡ������ӤϷg�䤫��Ц�ߤ򤿤������ޤ��h������


    �����Εr�ˤ�˽��ͬ�餵���Ƥͤá�����˻ᤤ�����á�


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ�������


    ������Ҫ���ˡ�������¶�Ǥ��Ӥ������h������

 1289 8

    B Mon 4 11: 58


    The room where Dermouth Sabbath was given is not the same room. It resolutely rejects and monopolizes private rooms.


    In the chest room, the walls of the room are stretched with pictures drawn by Sa Chest. It''s all a realistic picture painted with a pencil. It depicts a real person. There are many women, but also men.


    When I''m painting, it calms me down the most. My heart calms down. And it also appears on the face. She has a soft face like someone else apart from her usual breasts.


    Work is interrupted by e-mail. Tongue-beating, returning to a dangerous face as he sees it, projecting the display.


    "You haven''t heard from me at all lately, but are you feeling well?


    Seeing the sender''s name and message, Sa Chest''s face insurance was taken, nature and grin spilled. The sender''s name is Sylvia Tanshita.


    ''Not very well. But I live a different life than before. There have been a lot of changes. Still drawing. How''s that?


    Type in the email and send it.


    ''I''m drawing as long as I have time. Let''s get tired and have a drink at Tasmanian Devil next time.''


    "If we''re free of each other."


    On a delightful invitation, Sa Chest''s mouth broke again. Sylvia, Tired, and Apricot are painting buddies on the back street, but they weren''t face-to-face here at all. Apricot and I don''t even look at each other anymore.


    Apricot sells his name as a freelance informant, and Sylvia is the head of Silver Storm Hall. One of the top executives of O''Myrape, Tired is a drag, and even residents of the same back street are in a different position. By contrast, I was an asshole dick living at the bottom of the back street. It was connected only by a common hobby of painting, but the real thing is always drawn. That''s the pain.


    (Tired said he started playing piano bytes at Tasmania Devil in an attempt to get out of the drawstring, and more recently he started jogging in the morning. I''m making some progress. What about me on the other hand...)


    Sa Chest had a change in Sa Chest. First of all, it puts itself in such a freshly launched religious group. Different from his original role, it was easier to work with Jingsai, and he became attracted to what he did to act with him.


    (I''m not human anymore...)


    Being aware of that makes me feel gloomy again. And irritating.


    Sa Chest had a mission. In the same position as Jingsai, he received the same mission, more than the same.


    (What lies ahead of that mission? Jingsai enjoys his mission... but I feel vaguely horrified. I feel like I''ve stepped into an uninterrupted, shitty realm...)


    I fear, but I cannot go back as soon as possible.


    B Mon 2 15: 44


    One woman got stuck in front of the bloom while she was out of school.


    Saki is alert and ready to use her abilities at any time. The woman in front of me looked straight at herself, obviously letting go of her killer, as Saki also found out.


    Anna Mezuka, dressed in a moveable outfit called Blouse and Jeans, knew her target was a high school girl, but she actually felt bad about seeing her again.


    (I can''t believe you killed a girl younger than me...)


    As Sa Chest saw Mutual Moon and learned to resist, Anna also saw the target as a minor and felt fierce resistance. At least as old or older, resistance would have been weak.


    Unlike Sa Chest, Anna is not a backstreet resident either, so she is resistant to rough events and murders that are not comparable to Sa Chest. But this is the mission imposed on me, so I can''t help it.


    Anna Bud Tsuka was a twenty-five-year-old ex-OL.


    Anna, who was a pornographic nymphomaniac, sleeps with anyone she wants. I don''t care if they''re not people, dogs or vegetables. Always had a tantrum and sought to interact.


    Anna had intense self-loathing for her nature like that. I don''t know how many hard eyes I''ve had because of it. But it couldn''t be suppressed, and if there was anything unpleasant, it was the end of fishing for a man impulsively.


    One day I met Jingsai, who was going through an impossible day, wanting to do something about his sexuality.


    Jinsai, a body unable to hold a woman, was only laughing, even if she was seduced by Anna, and revealed all her circumstances. Knowing the terrible past of Jingsai, Anna also had some contempt and aversion, but now Jingsai was a favorite, so she tried not to think deeply about the past or anything else. Most importantly, he promised me that he would help himself.


    Anna nowadays is hopeless and her libido is no longer unusually expensive. But at the price of it, he was commanded to dwell in his body that which was unnecessary to man, and also to dwell in a power that transcended his intelligence, and to fight with it.


    There are many similar people. There are three of us, including myself, even if we''re just in a life club. Jin Jing Sai and Sa Chest. And the true purpose of that denomination is to increase the number of people, like Anna, who parasitize those who have to be human in exchange for hope.


    Parasites with intelligence, called aluranes. That''s in Anna, even having conversations with Anna. Anna doesn''t know who it is and why she orders us to attack the same Arlaune host. But the contract has to be fulfilled. Everyone does that, so I have to do it myself. I don''t know what would happen if I refused, but I can only imagine that it''s not Rokuro, so I don''t want to know clearly.


    If she refuses to kill here, Anna decides to do so and starts the attack, as an imagination that isn''t Roku will come true.


    Anna graces herself and puts her hands together for the bloom. An indeterminate, transparent mass appears in front of both hands.


    It looked like something Saki knew well. Everyone knows it even if it''s not in bloom. It''s transparent and I can see bubbles inside. Normally, it''s not something that floats in the sky, but sometimes it comes down from the sky. Generally all organisms are life-sustaining.


    Water?


    Shortly after the bloom was surprised, two chunks of water flew in bloom.


    Speed is no big deal, but as if you were willing, look at the chunks of water that fly through the sky, and the blossoms peel. I imagined what kind of attack that would be.


    The tip also emits a red petal from the palm. But this cannot have a significant effect without attaching it to the enemy''s head. Powerful if you haunt me, but getting there is the problem. Then the enemy is attacking first.


    As the petal flies across Anna, the water released from Anna crosses.


    At that moment, a mass of indeterminate water expanded as big as an amoeba, swallowing all the petals.


    The red petals in the bloom were rendered powerless by it. It''s just water, but it''s wrapped up in water, and I can''t get out of it. I can''t control it.


    And while the petals of the bloom are taken in, two chunks of water approach the head of the bloom at the same time. I know what to do. He''s going to break in through his mouth and nose and drown him.


    Saki blocks her mouth and nose with her hands and crouches.


    The two chunks of water became one in the air, and softly enclosed the head of the bloom.


    Even with his nose and mouth blocked, the water had terribly begun to penetrate from his ears and eyes. Maybe even through the pores. Sasaki has a bottomless fear of the sensation.


    I look up at Anna in front of me, wrapped in water. Blurred over the water, Anna could clearly see looking down at herself with a look of pity. It was also conveyed to Sasaki that killing in a cruel way was not genuine either. But what is it? There''s no difference in how you''re going to die tragically.


    Anna''s head, blurred over the water, disappeared from her sight.


    Instead, a gosloli costume girl with a small knife appeared where Anna had been until then.


    "What, this? Water?"


    Akiko cut into Anna''s face.


    Anna was jumping and squirting as she unleashed a new chunk of water. No, I couldn''t avoid Akiko''s slaughter, he was shallow slashed in the arm and bleeding.


    Ariko was slashing and ripping a chunk of water released to him with a demon knife firecoat. The demonic power of the firecoat deactivated Anna''s abilities and turned off control, returning her to just water and falling to the ground.


    Furthermore, from behind Akiko, Mutsuki releases a sparrow. On the verge of hitting Anna''s chest, Anna guards with her arms.


    Anna also has improved her reflex nerves somewhat due to the influence of Arlaune, who lived in her body, but if she doesn''t have the ability to regenerate like Happy Moon, her strength and agility are not greatly improved, like Sa Chest.


    Anna chooses to escape in an unfavourable three-on-one situation. Build a wall of water and run with dignity on your back.


    "Aha, are you confident you can get away with this?


    Yet another good moon releasing sparrows. Let the water wall bypass once and for all and try to hit Anna''s back.


    But as the sparrow approached the wall of water, the water stretched out of the wall like a tentacle, capturing the sparrow as if it were predatory. The sparrow cannot fly straight through the water, causing the water to contort up in large quantities and fall.


    "You better stay away from me. Convenient ability."


    Seeing the water walls that have emerged, the Good Moon impresses me.


    "Ho ho ho"


    Anna''s departure released her abilities, and the water that was snagging into her blooming face fell to the ground, a bloom that coughed hard. The water wall also collapses to create a large amount of water reservoir on the ground.


    "I had a hair in between. Hey, Saki."


    "Seems so. Thanks, both of you."


    Saki looks up at Mutsuki and Akiko and laughs forcibly as she strokes her wet hair back.


    "Me, I figured you''d better stay tight in the bloom. You can''t let bloom die. Absolutely"


    "Can''t you be sorry for your sister?


    "Yeah."


    Mutsuki nods with a true face in bloom asking with a mean grin.


    "Tomorrow, me and my hopes will be on the guard."


    Akiko said.


    "I thought you were supposed to have a date with Hope tomorrow?


    "Yeah, but if it''s to protect Mutsuki''s friends, even his hopes will take his skin off. I''ll get in touch with your hopes."


    That said, Akiko projects a holographic display from the ring.


    "Ah, it''s a virtual phone. Nice...... beautiful image. It''s too thin and expensive to get."


    I envy bloom when I see that.


    "Haha, what if Saki also became a resident of the back street? It''s easy to get in the back street."


    "No. But it''s true that I envy you. Stop bringing people into this for me."


    In the teasing Mutsuki, now Saki begs you to come to the face.


    "I hope Akiko is a family member, but I don''t know if she''s going to be in danger until she hopes. Ma, why don''t you and I go on a date tomorrow or something?


    "I''ve already spoken to your eyes. It''s a shame we can''t go on a date alone anymore, but if that''s the case, I think the escort would be nice while the four of us play."


    On the marvellous moon, Akiko told him laughing prankily.

 1290 9

    B Mon 4 17: 01


    Not only in the morning, but until evening, Jinsai was summoned to Emilio Kasahara.


    "What happened to the other two?


    Surprised that only Jingsai had come, Kasahara asks.


    "Anna had some errands, and Sa Chest rarely seemed to get along with other believers. Awkward monks and lords are welcome."


    "It''s not good. There are three enemies. There''s been a reaction from three hardened Arlaunes."


    "Hmm. I don''t even bother coming at a disadvantaged number of people. Cuckoo."


    "There''s only one guy who''s particularly strong enough to move right away. Ask him to come."


    Kasahara made a phone call as she became frustrated with Jingsai, who laughed swallowingly.


    "But the fact that the three hosts of Al-Rawneh have been consolidated means that the enemy is gradually gathering and joining forces."


    "Oh, it''s going to get tough in the future. So we need to increase the number of this one and work together. I think it''s easier for your denomination to increase the number of transplant seekers, but there''s only one person left."


    "It''s easy for me to say. To solicit from Arlaune, Arlaune has to like him. It fits or the awkward monk is watching closely. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey


    Kasahara stopped clinging to the matter any further, as Kasahara''s uncommonly grumpy voice sounded.


    B Mon 4 15: 27


    Laimen and Kehiko went to pick up the tabestry they had in the other room, Yaiko said.


    "Grandma, why do you like tapestries? I wonder what kind of charm you find in tapestries."


    "Well, it''s only a hobby..."


    "Strange for a hobby. It''s not normal to be attracted to that guy''s tapestry."


    A dream opens up as I say it.


    (That''s next door, not that room...)


    That''s what Kehiko thought, but it was too late.


    When I opened it, it was a room with a picture on one side of the wall. The majority of paintings are people''s faces. There is also some overall picture.


    And in the center, there''s a little face sa-breast. Looks like he was painting on the table.


    "I didn''t know you''d come into my room on your own..."


    Sa Chest surprise turns to anger.


    "Awesome...... lots of pictures. They''re all good..."


    My heart, my dream to look over at the inspired and stretched paintings as a gift.


    "Get out!


    You know, the voices are ridiculous, but...


    "Tired."


    "Yeah, that''s a tiring painting. There are many. Uncle, do you know Tired?


    Inside the pencil reality painting stretched out on the wall, there are many faces stretched out of people who know Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko. Some are just painted on the face, while others are painted in their usual hoodies.


    "What?"


    They give me the name of tiredness, and I can take the risk out of my chest face.


    "Are you guys tired and acquainted..."


    "Yeah, I''m one of them who goes to an institution called the Dark Sabbath."


    To be honest, in his dreams, Kehiko goes into his heart wondering if he can say it.


    "Well... that''s not the point."


    Sa Chest smiles and suddenly softens her attitude. I''ve never seen him laugh before.


    "Tired is a drawing buddy. I haven''t seen him at all lately. How you doing?


    I''m not just curious about the social decree, I''m curious about the recent situation.


    "Yeah, I think he''s pretty good"


    And, Kehiko.


    "Right. That kid... he was a terrible pull when he found out, but he''s changed in a good direction in the last few years"


    Sa Chest didn''t know the reason for the change.


    "Uncle, I can''t believe you can draw so much like that without looking..."


    I see paintings decorated in my room and my dreams roar. There was also a picture of Jinjingsai and Yayoko one at a time. It looks like there aren''t any paintings of other churchmen yet.


    "It''s harder to understand a human being who can''t draw without looking at it."


    The most common figure in the stretched painting was a woman in a suit wearing sunglasses.


    "This guy looks great"


    A dream comes pointing to a painting and says.


    "She''s a good woman. She was a good woman. I''m not in the world anymore."


    "Lover?"


    "Here, come to dream"


    Kehiko cautions against the dream of not hesitating to ask questions.


    "No way. One thought. A good woman like me would treat an ugly man like me."


    Plus the chimpy flair at the bottom - and this goes on without speaking up.


    "That''s not true. If you''re a really good woman, you don''t decide what a man looks like. A woman who decides a man because she looks and is a nostalgia is not a good woman. That''s the truth."


    "He''s a brat with a windy mouth I know..."


    Natural and mouth-breathing sa-breasts for a powerful and utterly coming-of-a-dream.


    "I also want you to paint a picture of me and Brother Kehiko. I wonder if I could paint a picture of all the believers and stick it in the house."


    "I refuse to do that. My paintings... they''re not for people to see. It''s just self-satisfaction."


    When he hears the request to come to his dreams, Sa Chest frowns reluctantly.


    "There is no such thing. Even though it''s a talent for it, the treasure is rotten."


    "Whatever you say, I say no. I don''t like bad things."


    It was a dreaming dream to eat down, but Sa Chest does not try to shake his neck vertically.


    "I''m sure I''ll change my mind"


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because I spoke up. So my uncle''s dullness fell off. Once the dust is wrapped around you, all you have to do is move."


    "It''s a weird word. I think you and Yayoko are getting along."


    He was in a pretty good mood inside to Kazuhiko, a comedian who spoke to himself without fear.


    (Heh heh, I didn''t know those sad breasts would open my heart, yep. Do you want me to leave you alone?)


    And Jingsai, who had heard about the conversation between the three of them from the way in the vicinity of the room, thought so, and walked away without saying anything, although he had come to tell them that a request had been made to leave.


    B Mon 4 17: 35


    Emilio Kasahara, Jinsai, and three boys named Tsuki, who called on their helpers, go into the woods.


    Chi is the youngest of these, eighteen-year-old boys. Kasahara and I are not very close, so these two rarely fight together, but this time, for convenience, we had to be together.


    Three people going into the woods, in the north of the excellent town of Anle City. Already the reaction of Arlaune''s host is sensed.


    "Sure, the three of us. Will there be three one-on-one?"


    Said Jin-sai.


    "We talked about targeting one in pairs, but not with all the guys who can''t move right away. Make it a priority."


    Hit the complaining toward Tsukaka Jinsai.


    "That''s not how it works."


    "This one has more Arlaune in the tunnel, but your place doesn''t increase inside..."


    "Well, don''t rush it. Just in a hurry, you''ll get nothing for an awkward monk or your lord."


    Kasahara and I were told the same thing, but now it was a gradual Jingsai who responded with a smile and a smile.


    "We''re in a position with a rope around our necks. Doing it right..."


    Kasahara says.


    "Are you scared? Awkward monks think they can talk to each other, and they can be freaked out."


    "I don''t understand that I''m not afraid. Those guys... they''re obviously not human."


    There is fear in Kasahara''s voice.


    "Me and Kasahara have always wanted to meet someone who''s not that person, but now what..."


    Kasahara stares at the curse.


    "Not human...... or"


    Jingsai lurks his voice suddenly.


    He''s right around the corner.


    Feeling the signs of those parasitized by the same Arlaune, Jingsai tells.


    They have dozens of times more sensing power than normal Alurane hosts, so they can discover hosts farther away first.


    Eventually they found it nestled in the woods.


    They don''t know if they''re aware of this one. I''m not responding, but I might be noticing.


    "Cuckoo, that''s what you can''t call a human being."


    "Is that... No, is that it... The reaction comes from that monster..."


    "Are you sure you''re Arlaune''s host? Such a monster..."


    Seeing its giant nestled among the trees, Kasahara and Tsuki breathe. Besides, when you look like that, it''s the monster itself. At least he doesn''t look human.


    "Looks like they''re hosting three Arlaunes."


    That''s what Jinsai says and sets up the scepter. Indeed, Arlaune''s reaction is felt three times at the same time from the monster in front of him.


    "Hmm, finally here..."


    The alien rocks the giant, turns to the three of them, and gives them a happy voice.


    It glows red in the sunset, but the color of the skin all over the body is opal green. Thin branches stretch from all over the body, and the body is formed of multiple body joints, like arthropods, but without legs. Likewise, the thick arm of the plural ganglia is extended, the tip of the right arm is sword-shaped, and the tip of the left arm is like the shell of a gatoring gun. The head is ugly and distorted, the mouth remains open, no lips, and the shape of the mouth itself is severely distorted, spreading amoebically in the lower half of the face. From the head, instead of the hair, the thick, stuffed thing was stretched backwards.


    It was a completely changed Hongmori Evening Moon, which was persistently followed by modifications over many days.


    Cords are stretched from all over the body and machines are placed on both sides. The infusions lined up innumerably and the tubes were stung all over the body of the sunset moon.


    "Hehe, I''ve been waiting for you. Finally, this is what I want."


    "Lord, who is it?


    "Who...? You just have to think of me as a monster. My hope is to fight. To die in the midst of battle. You guys are movie heroes, and you''re the ones who exorcise monsters. And I''m a monster."


    Evening moon where you pay both arms to rip the cord and tube away, infusion and destroy the machine.


    "Kick-ass! It can''t be a glimmer. I need you to sit down!


    Jinsai laughs with pleasure.


    "The best mouse fight I''ve ever spent the most days tweaking and putting the most love and effort into making, I need to see it through. Anyway, True is what you gave me... uhhhhhh..."


    Junko sneaks her face out of the shade of the tree, looks at the sunset moon, and squeaks with an inadvertent look.


    "After days of critical treatment of dying or living, I also challenged my limitations as a mad scientist. The material is super premium, and if I let it die, it would be ruined, and it was a streak of tension. Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Oops... I almost forgot to shoot excitedly"


    While talking alone, take out the camera and set it up.


    "If the life-support device comes off, you can die in as long as you want. I think it would be shorter if it was too clear, but, well, you know, you''re gonna be fine."


    He was a pure child who smiled and said ruthless things.

 1291 10

    B Mon 4 17: 43


    I set it up first from Jinjingsai.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    When you scream like a weird bird with the mood of a rip, you stick a tin wand to the ground.


    Shortly afterwards, an invisible force struck the sunset moon, and its giant blew up a few meters behind it.


    Sunset Moon could not read the killer and flee in response to the attack. The moment I heard the first scream, my whole body was stuck moving like it was paralyzed. I ate a wave of mindfulness there.


    Junko was impressed by Jinsai, who tried to activate two abilities on his own. Collaboration in the use of abilities also makes sense.


    Next thing you know, it continues. Fallen evening moon glances, going in.


    "The arrogant king''s sword!


    When Tsuki shouts his Special Attack name without any shyness, the blue light appears in the form of a sword from his right hand.


    The sunset moon raised its upper body and waved its sword-shaped right hand toward the curtain, clawing its torso. Even with the same sword, the reach is like different. Attacks are easy from unreachable locations.


    The torso of the snare became two straight, and disappeared.


    It was an evening moon that surprised me for a moment, but I immediately perceived signs of a snap. The treat I slashed earlier also did come with signs, but disappeared the moment I slashed it. And he was turning to the right side of the sunset moon, as if he had traveled instantly.


    Chi puts the sword of light into the evening moon. At the same time that the body of the Evening Moon is pierced, the sword disappears from the hand of Tsuki.


    "Jealous claws of a whore!


    A red dagger of light appears on the right hand side of the screamed snare.


    "Get away, fool"


    It was Kasahara who grumbled so abominably. Those are the words I threw up at for the treat I kept trying to attack.


    Chi tried to pierce the dagger beside the sunset moon, but earlier on, the sunset moon pulls back its arm, and the upper arm hits the chest of the chi, causing the body of the chi to fall.


    But Tsuki wasn''t just hit either. Even as he was defeated by the Evening Moon, he had slashed the arms of the Evening Moon with a dagger of red light. And shortly afterwards, the red light dagger was gone, too.


    (The first blow didn''t work? You should have gotten in pretty deep)


    I am surprised that the wounds that stabbed the sunset moon with a blue sword of light have already disappeared.


    In the evening and moon trying to chase him to a fallen feast, Jing Jing Sai sets him up.


    When Jingsai blows fire from his mouth, the fire forms a ball in the air and flies over the side head of the evening moon.


    When the Evening Moon bends over and turns over the fireball without difficulty, the snake moves as if it were crawling, approaching Jingsai at a speed that does not suit the giant at once, waving the giant sword of his right hand from the bottom.


    I wonder if the body of Gyeongsai has been mutilated in reverse, and the flesh of Gyeongsai disappears.


    "Hmm. Again. I mean..."


    The sunset moon groans. For the second time, I saw the identity of the enemy''s abilities.


    "I wonder if it''s the power of that man who doesn''t move."


    Junko shifts his gaze to Kasahara while keeping his camera pointed at the Evening Moon and the others.


    Jingsai''s body appeared behind the evening moon. Put up a cane, dressed to shake it down right now.


    "Humph!"


    The evening moon, feeling murderous in the rear, turns around and cuts to Jingsai, who was in the rear with a knife to return. The sceptre of Jingsai meets a giant sword, and the high metal noise echoes through the woods.


    Evening Moon waved his right arm as it was at his disposal, and Jingsai''s body swept wide backwards. Now there was nothing like disappearing. Jingsai fell off his back, but took passivity and immediately stood up.


    "A slave trader dancing with greed!


    From both hands, two thick chains of blunt glowing red and black stretch out to both sides of the sunset moon.


    The Evening Moon points the muzzle of his left arm towards the chain of light, spitting out tons of bullets in a row. One of the chains of light was destroyed with it, the other was severed longitudinally by the sword of the right arm, both extinguished.


    As the Gatling Gun on the left arm of the Evening Moon spits out a bullet, its muzzle is directed towards Kasahara, who remains at a distance.


    Sunset Moon saw whether it was Kasahara''s ability to suddenly disappear and warp. The fact that only one person is not moving is likely to happen even if he sees that the same phenomenon happened to Tsuki and Jin-sai.


    And the other thing the Evening Moon understood is that it can''t be used continuously. Though the slaughter of Jitsui Sai was prevented by Jitsui Sai''s teasing, it should have been possible to be slaughtered with it. As long as he/she has seen that he/she did not disappear at that time, he/she may determine so.


    Kasahara disappears before Kasahara is given a bullet. Kasahara was moving momentarily over a tree quite far away.


    Kasahara now used the power of metastasis. If it cannot be used continuously, now Jingsai and Tsui will not be protected. Sunset Moon attacked Kasahara to create this opportunity.


    In fact, Kasahara''s ability was a metastasis. However, they are not allowed to transfer freely, but are limited to those exposed to the danger of life activities. It is a passive type of ability that Kasahara can transfer only those who so recognize to any location within the field of vision. No transfer can be made to a position in favour of freedom of movement.


    As long as the conditions of the life crisis are met, metastasis is possible, so it is not impossible to deliberately create and use the conditions. As for Kasahara, I don''t want to use such abilities because my enemies will discover their abilities.


    The sunset moon set its aim at the stake. The distance is away from the gradual Jingsai. It''s closer to Tsuki.


    Twist the giant and crawl at high speeds, the evening moon approaching at once. I''ve run out of Gatling Gun bullets on my left arm.


    "The bulimia of the poor!


    The sword on his right arm shouted at him in the blink of an eye.


    When I thought green glowing lips appeared, I took the sword of the Evening Moon as if kissing it.


    More lips open slightly and start sucking the sword of the Evening Moon.


    "Mmmm!?


    When the Evening Moon pulled the sword apart, part of the blade of the sword was melted and missing.


    "Do it because of me. No!


    Jingsai smiles and enters the evening moon.


    And the sunset moon shall wave its sword, and the gradual purgatory shall receive it with a scepter, but the gradual purgatory shall be blown away with more strength.


    (That''s crazy. Evening Moon''s move, dull from earlier......)


    Clearly below the speed assumed, Junko sees.


    (I wonder if it was poisoned when it was damaged? or the effect of other abilities)


    Junko''s guess had been met. Attacks with a dagger of red light continued to release large amounts of a neurotransmitter called acetylcholine in the body, causing degradation to lag behind.


    Acetylcholine is an extremely important neurotransmitter that signals nerves to encourage a variety of actions such as vasodilation, decreased pulse rate, increased digestive function such as saliva, muscle irritation, sweating, excretion and sleep.


    This acetylcholine, usually in the body, binds to a substance called acetylcholinesterase and is rapidly degraded into choline and acetic acid. However, if this decomposition is delayed, acetylcholine will cause an extended signal to the nerves, paralyzing the nerves, causing headaches, vomiting, cramps, respiratory problems, confusion of consciousness, and even blood vessels and organs, leading to death as is, or leaving severe disorders.


    For the record, the poison gas used in religious terrorism at the end of the twentieth century - the killing mechanism of sarin - is precisely this inhibition of the degradation of acetylcholine. Because sarin is an easy property to bind to acetylcholine esterase, when aspirated and entered the body, it binds to acetylcholine esterase before acetylcholine, making it impossible to degrade acetylcholine, causing it to accumulate in large quantities in the body and causing various harm.


    It is impossible for a normal person to stand, even though his muscles and nerves are paralyzed, but the sunset moon moves vigorously from the side. Only Junko has noticed the anomaly, and the sunset moon in the state of excitement is unconscious.


    This is due to the unscrupulous remodeling of Junko, who, despite the fact that the majority of the nervous tissue is originally insane, is forced to move, but it is late. Therefore, the movement remains to a lesser extent than assumed.


    (Damn, I can''t believe my whore''s jealous nails don''t work...)


    I didn''t even know that, and Tsuki assumed his abilities weren''t working. It is the ability to have an effect roughly equivalent to that of sarin aspiration, which is almost incapable of combat if only hurt by normal humans.


    "A net of lazy fishermen!


    The pink net of light widened widely as Chi shouted along with the motion to throw something.


    An ever-expanding net, wearing on trees. Knowing that the Evening Moon was inevitable, it was pointless because it cut the net with a sword, but the cut surface of the slashed net grows further and spreads.


    The net is covered in the sunset moon. The net of light is an effect that grows quickly even when cut and only spreads ultra-wide, and the rest is no different than just a net. And the duration is limited.


    "Heavenly Punishment Face YEAH!


    As Jingsai screams and rotates the tin cane, electric shocks radiate over and over again from the tip of the rotating tin cane, exposing him to the body of the Evening Moon, where physical movement has become difficult in the net.


    "Ugg..."


    Groaning, evening moon lying on the ground.


    (Hmm... In addition to the handful of three to one, Ishizuki Ishiki couldn''t go hand in hand with incompatibility of abilities - Of all the mice I''ve built, they''re the strongest in terms of physical strengthening.)


    Seeing it, Junko regarded it as a battle.


    Junko looks, whether the reason why the Evening Moon was lightly hit by electric shock was because it had several short machines built into the body to force the body of the Evening Moon to move. There had been sarin attacks before that, and because of that, I spent days shrinking the life of the experiment bench to the limit, super powered, but it was an unfortunate curtain pull in a lot of incompatible battles.


    But even though it was unfortunate for Junko, he was different during the evening moon.


    "Ok, it''s over... I lost. This is the end of my life. As you wish, in battle... and in battle with mighty enemies... die in such a wonderful way... good"


    A happy voice, a satisfying grunt evening moon. Its mouth is also in the form of a laugh.


    The sunset moon felt its own end, which was long awaited. I can''t move my whole body. I can clearly see my life falling out.


    "Glad to die in battle...?


    To that dialogue, Tsuki remembered feeling like his heart was pierced.


    (Oh...... it feels good. How comforting. Is this death? The moment you''ve been waiting for. I didn''t know it felt so happy......)


    Sunset moon wrapped in nothingness pleasure and tranced.


    Various memories run through the back of my brain. It''s a memory of the battle with the mighty enemies, a memory of my favorite movie, all good memories come back.


    In fact, this pleasure was the work of Junko. Every brain drug secretes in large quantities when faced with death. Pure children manipulated the brain to further increase its production, slow down the amount of time the brain felt, and ensure that it felt the secretory effects of drugs in the brain. At the very least.


    By the way, the running light of memory is not the intention of Junko. I could remember all the good things because I died satisfied, although there may be effects of euphoric substances.


    (Thanks...... Junko Yukioka. Makoto Aizawa, who introduced me... No, those who have fought me before... those who have met... I want to thank you for everything. That you gave me a fruitful life...)


    What the Evening Moon thought at the end before it passed away was gratitude.


    "You were a hell of a guy... Are you sure he''s dead?


    He is burned by electric shock, emits a scorching odor, sees the wreckage of a sunset moon that drifts smoke, and Kasahara says he is afraid.


    "Which one? Um, he''s dead. The Buddha preached that it was like a bold honey, a multi-minded sutra, and that it was as deep as a bodhisattva..."


    After poking the wreckage of the evening moon with a scepter, Jingsai stood up with one hand to worship it and began to speak of his youthful mood.


    In the meantime, with Tsukihara and Kasahara, the body of the Evening Moon was cleaved with a knife to remove a copy of Arlaune implanted inside.


    B Mon 4 17: 18


    Laimeng and Kehiko were given one room on a set of two.


    We have checked the room we were given for bugging.


    "I thought Sa Chest was suspicious, but it doesn''t seem evil"


    "It''s not a question of good or evil. It''s not suspicious. Even the Patriarch isn''t a bad person, but it''s true he''s killing Arlaune''s host, and he''s our target."


    To the words of his dreams, Kehiko said as a reminder. Regardless of whether it is a dream or not, but if it still seems slightly uneven, it is Kehiko''s role to keep an eye on it.


    "This religious group itself is the face of the table of Jingsai, and may have nothing to do with the face behind it?


    "It''s too early to think that. They could be using the denomination for something else."


    Kuhiko further denies the language of the coming dream, but the coming dream doesn''t even make me feel bad.


    "I''d like to mark the patriarch more, but it''s hard inside to find out without being suspicious of other members of the congregation"


    "You''re with Sachi when you leave us. I feel suspicious when we put them together."


    "Let''s do a little hard research. If we don''t, we won''t make progress. Accelerate."


    A dream came to a decision. Now Kahiko didn''t disagree either.


    "Right. Hey, I got an idea."


    Kahiko laughs.


    "Like what?"


    "I''ll disappear from here once. Pull into subspace. Come on, tell me why I''m gone. So, watch Jingsai from the subspace."


    "It''s a good idea to feel like we should do it from the start."


    Kehiko also spilled a smile on the words of her coming dream, which she said with a smile.


    "Either you''re praising me or you''re not. You didn''t come here to dream or say anything."


    "No praise 4, maybe 6."


    "Are there more of them?"


    Kehiko chops gently into the head of a pranky laugh.


    "But I certainly didn''t realize it until they told me, and when I explore someone in the future, it''s all better that way. Don''t show yourself from the start."


    "I don''t know about that. It''s a lot easier to accommodate a person than a person who hasn''t been around since the beginning. Besides, who cares about your dreams?"


    "I see... Brother Kehiko, I think about it a lot. Especially in my care."


    "Well..."


    Even the person who came to dream can say it to his mouth, but Kehiko really thought that he could spend his life just looking after the person who came to dream.

 1292 11

    B Mon 3 16: 55


    On that day, the four of us went to visit each other: Hatsune, Saki, Akiko and Wang.


    At the same time, he was accompanied by a good moon and a bloom escort, but in the end the enemy did not show up and had a good time while he was on guard.


    "I''m sorry. I was supposed to have a date, but I got in the way like this. Thank you so much."


    Towards Akiko and Hope, Saki once again expresses her gratitude.


    "No, uh, when we''re in trouble, we''re each other."


    "Yeah, now when we''re in trouble, I''m going to ask Sakura to help us."


    "Oh, don''t hesitate to call me."


    Hope and Akiko smiled, and Blossom slapped him mightily in the chest.


    "Saki, can''t you come to us for a while?


    Mutsuki said it like it couldn''t be said. This is the third time I''ve said this.


    "Hmmm...... I thought you told me to take the school off too?


    I keep saying no, but I also know that Mutsuki eats down to this point quite a bit about herself.


    "You can stay at Saki''s, but I think we''re safer. If I have to, I can make Lily and Platinum Taro fight."


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    Saki exhaled and finally broke during the good moon when she complained in the face. Hearing that, Mutsuki also exhales in relief.


    "Tell your mom what you''re saying."


    "Aha, let''s not"


    Broiled by Akiko, Mutsuki breaks his face.


    (It''s strange... The one I resented... even though it was my sister''s. This is how we get along. Worried and protected. But...... I''m sure your sister would be relieved to see such a relationship now)


    Seeing how Mutsuki and the others are doing, Saki thinks. I still feel incapable of forgiving the Good Moon, but the desire to forgive is now clearly stronger. I even think that they would all be saved.


    B Mon 4 19: 13


    Junko was tailing Emilio Kasahara after seeing the end of the Evening Moon.


    Although I found out about my home apartment for once, I haven''t had any particularly suspicious movements since. I sneaked out of the subspace to see what was going on in the house, but I can''t find anything particularly interesting either.


    No, I found only one trait. A bunch of posters in Kasahara''s room, and figures on it. Everything is alien - Little Gray.


    Even if you look at the bookshelves, there are many alien and UFO related.


    (Do you like aliens? You think maybe Arlaune''s an alien, too? Well...... I suspect so too)


    Even during the daytime joint study, Arlaune was suspected of being an extraterrestrial organism. Because substances that do not exist on Earth have been identified.


    Junko called the dog owner and told him where Kasahara''s home was. The dog keeper is working alone with the dog keeper, so if you pass on the information you get, step on it and he''ll move again.


    "I''m going that way, too."


    "Hmm? I don''t think there''s anything here.


    ''No... do you think? I mean, I think something''s going to happen. Well, I''m sorry if there''s nothing. But you know what, it''s a good hit, right?


    To Junko, who was surprised, the dog owner said so and hung up.


    B Mon 4 20: 02


    Life club mansion. The facades of the denomination that finished the dinner - Jinzai, Shinsai, Kumi, Yaiko and several new believers remained in the living room, bickering.


    "Wasn''t she there?


    To Kumi''s question, Shinzo gets sloppy.


    "You can''t be in a dude like me... If she was here in the first place, she wouldn''t be religious."


    "Kick-ass, kick-ass! That''s a good answer!


    Jinsai laughs out loud at Shinzo, who says the most. The believers are smiling, too.


    "That''s not what I''m saying. It''s not the best thing to do to make yourself less valuable."


    Kumi doesn''t laugh, he takes care of the elderly.


    "Oops, they took what Awkward Monk wanted to say first"


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "But it was a really nice answer. Kumi''s cute, so she could be your boyfriend or something?


    "Father, great sexual harassment..."


    Kumi stares at Jinsai half-eyed with her face.


    "Ho ho, then it''s a fine sexual harassment to ask if she wasn''t in the Constitution. Bye ~"


    "Grunt..."


    Kumi stuffs her words in Jinsai, who gives her tongue about doing it.


    (Must have been there...... It''s so beautiful, there''s no way a man would leave you alone... That kind of pull ideas like me just look at them with their fingers around, and they eat all the aggressive carnivorous charades. Women like that too...)


    I think that about hiccups rounding up the Constitution III.


    "I wouldn''t be here if I had someone like that."


    "But you''re hot, aren''t you?


    "What do you want me to say to that? Yes, to be honest with you, I don''t like it. Uh, that''s not true. Well, laughing and humbling isn''t my character either. I''m not a stupid woman to put hot things on my nose, and I''m not happy about anything hot on someone I don''t even like."


    "Hmm, the muscles are coming through. I''m relieved to hear you didn''t have a boyfriend."


    "Hey..."


    Shinzai laughed and suddenly waved at herself, so Shinzo dodged.


    "Really?


    "Uh... no..."


    Even Kumi had looked at herself, so Shinzo was annoyed by the illumination, and that was clear.


    (What an embarrassing reaction, I... There''s no woman who likes this kind of guy...)


    I decide to do so on my own, Constitution III.


    (Even if there hasn''t been a man before, I don''t care what you think of him like me, he won''t fit in with Kumi, and Kumi will surely have a better man and he''ll be happy)


    I assume that even more on my own, filled with jealousy and misery.


    Shinzo remembered both jealousy and love for Kumi. While I soon became fond of her, I also have feelings of jealousy in terms of her ability to act and being held hostage. Compared on their own, they get humbled.


    After a moment of conversation, he tries to leave now and return to his room, Constitutional III.


    "I thought the Awkward Monk''s drink gave me a lot of energy, but I still don''t think it''s enough."


    And there, from behind, Jingsai called out.


    (Is this guy spotting me after all? I''m always fooled, but I''m a boulder patriarch)


    And, Constitution III was impressed.


    "I wonder what I could do if I got another drink"


    "I can''t. There will be a need for another procedure. And that''s not what we can do here. We''ll need rituals in a special place."


    "That, something suspicious and religious"


    Unexpectedly laughing Constitution III. Jin-sai also smiles and nods.


    "Mm-hmm. By the way, Anna is not the only believer who took me to the place and performed the ritual. Oops...... I wonder if you were too. Sakuchi, before you became a believer."


    With that ritual and doing, I wondered if I would change even more, and Shinzo saw Jingsai gradually with the gaze of anticipation.


    "Are you coming with me now?


    "From now on?


    "It''s more convenient at night."


    "Yes, I''m coming"


    Seeing the nodding Shinzo, Jingsai made him laugh at the garlic.


    B Mon 4 20: 56


    The dreamers, who planted bugs all over the mansion, had also heard the conversation between Shinzo and Jingjingsai going out.


    "When it comes to rituals, it''s suspicious pumping to go out at this hour."


    "You made a move."


    Kahiko and I are dreaming, we are both fucking laughing.


    Okay, let''s get this tail started.


    Kahiko stood up.


    "Be careful."


    I''ll take care of it.


    In a dream to drop off, Kehiko smiled and thumbed up.


    B Mon 4 20: 54


    Emilio Kasahara, who left his home apartment, entered the nearest station.


    Junko has followed him since then.


    Behind the pure child who was following him, there was a man approaching.


    "Stay tailed annoyed. Well, I don''t know where you''re going at this hour."


    He was a dog keeper. We have also witnessed Kasahara entering the station.


    "Maybe I got a dog-owner''s idea. I mean, actually, have you grabbed anything yet?


    "No, it''s really just a reckoning. Well, let''s go after him anyway."


    She shrugged her shoulders lightly at Junko''s inquiry, and the dog owner walked out to the station, and Junko followed suit.

 1293 12

    B Mon 4 21: 20


    The two men, Jinjingsai and Shinzo, joined Kasahara.


    "Nice to meet you...... isn''t it? Did you see that once before?


    Before the constitution, Kasahara said.


    "It''s like I saw you with Mr. Jin-sai and Mr. Sachi..."


    Before Kumi came in yet, he witnessed Jitsui Sai and the others talking to Kasahara, and wondered who he would be.


    "Right. Regards,"


    "Yes..."


    Even if they say hello, they haven''t even introduced you to who you are of any qualities, and I wonder what you are about, Constitutional III.


    The three rode straight to the train and headed west of Euthanasia City. I mean, it''s heading toward the countryside more and more.


    "Don''t help me get around by train, not by taxi"


    "This is the time, and maybe I''m out of power when I get home, and I''m gonna be a cab."


    Junko and the dog owner whisper as they stay in a place where they can''t get away with the three Jingsais. It''s very crowded when I get home rushing, so it''s hard to find a tail.


    (Junko and the others, but they don''t seem to notice me)


    A little further away, Kehiko was looking at Junko and the dog owner from behind. I may be feeling about my gaze, but there''s no sign of you two looking at this one.


    Kehiko exits the subspace before boarding the train and is usually in the space on the train. Because subspace tunnels can''t travel by train.


    As we go west, and as we switch some trains along the way, the number of passengers also gradually decreases.


    In a completely empty train, Shinzo sees the children talking with pleasure.


    The parents of Constitutional 3 had slammed past degrees of English talent education into Constitutional 3. It has been a day since kindergarten when I even forced myself to study only.


    (I also forbade making friends, because I was a terrible parent who said bad things about other kids...)


    I never followed it and in school my friends were making it but I was not allowed to play outside in any way.


    "While the other kids are playing, Ken - you have to study - sorry. The kid playing will get a bottom job and have an unfortunate future. A child who has studied plenty without playing with anything has to be happy to be in a good company, to be born and to be paid a full salary. So even if it''s hard right now, don''t study - sorry! Even though they put me in a good school for this reason, the kids who play without studying are retarded kids. I know the future. Playing with those kids is contagious. Kenzo - You''re full of it - study a lot, and you have to go to Head Crazy University - I''m sorry. And get a good job."


    The creepy facial mother with only bones and skins kept repeating the same thing as in Memorial Buddha.


    Shinzo becomes particularly conscious of what his friends at school are also saying badly. That''s why I didn''t want to believe what my mother said, and I couldn''t believe it.


    And as she grew up, her mother, narrow-minded like that, felt tiny, ugly and helpless, and finally exploded.


    "That''s home from school. Let them go to school late at night like this to pack and learn. Kids don''t get to play. It''s sad."


    Seeing a few children on the train, Jingsai looked up.


    "I was like that, too. An educationally enthusiastic parent... I was forbidden to play itself and was allowed to study all my free time. I couldn''t stand it..."


    I have already told Jinsai that I have been popping out of the house by destroying everything in the house and spilling my parents to an extent that they will not die of metal bats as well.


    "But my parents are having a tough time... and I''m starting to think so..."


    "Carr, you''re dumb. I don''t deserve that sympathy. It''s hard for anyone in the world."


    Jinsai increasingly denies the dialogue of the Constitution.


    "Awkward parents say the hardships of their parents are ugly, but they try to admit that they are not there. Whatever you do, there is no reason why parents should suffer and hunt down their children. If it''s hard for parents, can we put that on a pardon mark and trap the child? No matter what happens to the child, parents must do everything they can to protect him without running away. A student who fails to fulfill that endeavor cannot be said to be an adult, and has no parental credentials. It is only natural for a child to be unhappy if he is born to an adult without any excuse. So you''re right about what your lord did. The Lord had no choice but to do so. I did what I could, what I did as much as I could. Don''t even think about it."


    While Shinzai''s theory persuaded him, he also had doubts. I was under the impression that Jingsai had a rather negative idea of what was called a parent.


    And the Constitution III thinks. I was wondering if Jingsai didn''t have a good home environment either.


    B Mon 4 21: 54


    Pretty western part of Tokyo - surrounded by mountains, forests and rural stations full of fields, three people, Jinjingsai, Shinzo and Kasahara, got off the train.


    The Jingsai and the others were headed somewhere on foot from there. Junko and the dog breeder, along with Kehiko using a subspace tunnel, follow.


    When he got off the station, Kehiko wondered whether to speak to Junko and the dog breeder, but dared to think about doing something else without both of them noticing.


    (Aide from the invisible and unnoticed, rescue here is one of my abilities. Well, I don''t think Junko''s going to be in such a crisis, but if anything happens, help me, I can surprise him.)


    That was just a prank.


    The surroundings are full of mountains.


    Three people, Jinsai, Shinzo and Kasahara, abruptly off the road, head into the mountains, the dirt leading down the swooping path in the woods. There are no lights.


    (Gambling Source Mountain...)


    Constitution III discovered that a sign with the mountain''s name on it had fallen along the way.


    Junko and the dog keeper also follow the three of them. Junko has visited the secret Ajito at the end of these beast paths in the mountains many times.


    "What, here..."


    Constitution III roars. There was an open place in the woods. There are lights in the hall, with lights on. And in the center of the hall, there is something like an altar made of braided grass. So far, Shinzo was walked with his hands drawn by Jingsai through the dark.


    From a slight distance, Junko felt the unusual signs filling his surroundings as he asked about the hall and the three Jingsais. There is something extremely heterogeneous. And quite a few.


    They are coming towards the altar simultaneously from the woods. Fortunately, they didn''t come from the path where Junko and the others were lurking, so I never found them.


    (I am well aware of the same signs as this...... But it''s much darker than the copies I always deal with. No way......)


    Junko had largely guessed what the signs were.


    "I can''t see anything...... is there something?


    Dog breeder whispering and asking in a whisper. To get here, the dog breeder had Junko pull his hand, just like Shinzo. The night sky is cloudy and the moon is barely even starlit. The light in the front hall is visible, but not well from this position.


    "There''s like an altar, and it''s like doing something there"


    On the other hand, Junko generally understands because the dark vision function of the artificial demonic eye is working.


    In the darkness, Jinsai, Shinzo and Kasahara stand in front of the grass altar.


    In the darkness, Shinzo remembered vague anxieties and fears. I also felt an unusual atmosphere.


    "For now..."


    Jingsai releases the hand of the Constitutional Third and lights countless rows of candles, placing them in front of a small altar made of grass. Thanks to the countless candle fires, the lights became stronger and the dog owners were able to see the altar.


    By the way, Kehiko can grasp the shape of surrounding objects from within the subspace tunnel, whether it is dark outside.


    "This is... what?


    "It''s an altar for a mysterious religious secret ritual."


    Jinsai replies with a laugh to the dreaded Asking Shinsai.


    "It looks like the gods are already here."


    "The gods?


    An astonishing appearance appeared before the Constitution III, which surprised Jingsai''s words.


    Shinzo takes a breath. I even thought you might be dreaming. Or maybe it''s a well-made moving toy.


    But it showed up. It wasn''t just the whole thing. Multiple appearances from all over, standing around the altar, staring at the three of them.


    (dwarf?)


    Constitutional III squeaks in his mouth.


    I have hands and feet like people, but I''m not a person no matter how I look at them. Different from size to start with. The height varies considerably, but is it 30 cm or not with a large one? The smaller ones don''t look like 20 centimeters.


    I can see that my skin is white even in this darkness. No, it absorbs scarce light, so its extra whiteness stands out. He has the same bright white hair as his skin, bright crimson blossoms from his head, and double leaves from his back as if he were wings. The feet, unlike those of a man, are branched like the roots of a plant.


    Mysterious plant dwarves growing in numbers. Already an untold number has gathered to fill the circumference of the altar narrowly. But I was clearing space not to stand in front of the altar.


    "Arlaune"


    Seeing a large group of plant dwarves, Junko shrugged.


    "I used to be parasitic in the bloom... this"


    "Yeah."


    Junko snorts at the dog breeder''s words.


    "Is this... a monster?


    "Cuckoo, I thought you said you were a god, but how rude is treating a monster?


    When I overheard the words of the spilled constitution, Jingsai laughed strangely.


    "Oh, sorry"


    "I''m not a monster, but I''m not a god. Well, I don''t care what humans think. You can call us Arlaune."


    One of the Arlaunes was moving on and voiced. Even more surprising is the fact that he is speaking in Japanese. Dog breeders and Kehiko are also sneaky surprised.


    "Well, it''s this girl. So what do you think?


    "Qualified."


    One of the Arraunes immediately responded to Shinjingsai, who confirms.


    One Arlaune walks up from the herd and moves forward in front of Constitutional III.


    (Kind of cute)


    Looking down at Arlaune, I think Constitutional III.


    "While we empower our hosts, we also sort out whether or not we deserve to be empowered with all of our powers."


    Arlaune, who came before the third constitution, looked up at the third constitution and spoke.


    (That''s the same without distinction between a copy and a copy. It''s still unclear what happens if you give it all the power, isn''t it? It''s just giving me some of the power. That seems to have conditions for accepting Arlaune besides sorting)


    I think Junko was listening to Arlaune. That''s what I heard from the original.


    "Desire, desire, hope - if you are not the one who has the desire to be strong, you cannot evolve. Evolution comes from strong thoughts. Okay, let''s go."


    Arlaune walks over to Constitutional III. Shinzo takes his breath.


    "Huh...?


    The Constitution was decent. Because he said that he would enter the body, because he thought that there would be some pain involved, and because Arlaune touched Shinzo''s hand, and there was no pain from where he touched it, and when he did so, he entered the body.


    Really distracted, the ritual of assimilation ended.


    (Can you hear me? I''m in you)


    A voice echoed from within his body, and the constitution was a little stiff.


    (Hope if you want. That leads to your evolution. [M] After a few nights of sleep�� as soon as possible��)


    Constitution III wanted quietly. He wants such power to be able to help people and get a good look at them from people.


    (Don''t be too vague. That''s hard. You don''t have to rush it, take your time deciding)


    The voice in the body sounded like it was grinning bitterly, Constitutional III.


    Meanwhile, he sees the ritual as over, Junko conceives.


    Attempt contact with Arlaune and the others now or not.


    It is uncertain whether ''she'', etc. will provide an answer that satisfies Junko''s curiosity as a result of contact. Rather, in view of the fact that they actively target the mice they make, they are more likely to expose their hostility.


    I want to know what purpose they have. If you are willing to cooperate with the other person, you want to study the organism as well. Once the original of Arlaune offered to go ahead and become a research material on its own. If it''s connected to the original, there may be prospects.


    "Evening, Junko, Dog Owner."


    Kehiko opens the door to the space, smiles and greets only her face.


    "Oh, Kehiko was here, too."


    "I was scared. Were you here too?"


    Junko smiles back and the dog keeper glances lightly.


    "I''m more surprised by the sight."


    and Kehiko


    "Let''s get inside that subspace tunnel. I could make it if I wanted to, but I''m not very good at tunneling."


    Copy that.


    In response to the request of Junko, two black hands came out, wrapped around the body of Junko and the dog breeder, and went into the subspace tunnel. If it''s not in the form of an invitation to the black hand, you can''t get inside the subspace tunnel of Kehiko.


    "The little one..."


    Kahiko looks out the tunnel and says: Arlaune and the others return to the mountains in unison.


    Then Jingsai also erases all the candles in the hall and returns to the beast path.


    "I don''t know if I''ll make it to the end of the power."


    The dog owner squeaks.


    "I think we can cut the tail around here. Let''s take a cab home."


    To Junko''s suggestion, the dog breeder and Kehiko nodded.

 1294 13

    B Mon 3 18: 45


    Separated from the hope, Saki was taken to the house of the two Negishi by Mutsuki and Akiko.


    "It was like this before, but it''s another luxurious mansion."


    A bloom that leaks admiration when you see a large western hall with a large garden.


    "I preferred the first house."


    "That said, you burned it during the commotion I was involved in."


    He said to Akiko, who dropped his shoulder in dissatisfaction, his hand resting on Akiko''s shoulder as Saki smiled.


    "Oh, Leaf Mountain''s here, too. Is this the first time you''ve met Saki?


    I looked at the shoes on the front door, Mutsuki said.


    "He''s a regular visitor here."


    "Diner?"


    I didn''t know what Akiko meant by words in bloom.


    "Simply put, your mom''s friends. Speaking of which, Mr. Ip Shan, how can you be close to your mom?"


    "It''s a weird combination, for sure, but if I say that, neither is Kitaro Shirakami... Maybe a lily goes well with a freak."


    "Stop it. I''m not a freak."


    I wonder what kind of person he is, Saki thinks as he listens to Akiko and Mutsuki.


    Nice to meet you, maggots.


    I saw the rumored person in the living room, tall and stylish, and when I thought the look was inside, a greeting came out of my mouth that proved the rumor was true in one shot.


    "Mr. Ip Mountain, I can''t say a decent greeting about the first time I met you."


    "Ha, sorry...... Is this the sex" saga "of maggots...... I say Ye Shan. This is Mr. Lily''s Mabdachi."


    "Will you stop calling me that? Why don''t you normally describe me as a friend?


    "Ha, sorry...... I''m still a maggot..."


    Saw Ip Mountain getting stuck in Akiko, into Lily, and apologizing every time, Saki accidentally spills a grin.


    "It''s Saki Takemura. I''ll take care of you for a while."


    "Oh, my God, it was always a fight, but the low back thing tonight"


    Lilies teasing blooms that bow their heads.


    "Hey, Mom."


    "I''m kidding. Take your time here until you can live in peace."


    Akiko called out in protest, but both Saki and Akiko spilled a grin of relief as Lily lovingly chuckled and gave a gentle voice.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Lily."


    Platinum Taro, who came with a teacup and teapot in the basin, says highly.


    "Why is Taro Platinum so prestigious?"


    As usual, a grumpy moon. I would like it to be adult just when I have a guest at least, but I also know that it is not possible.


    "Lily is as kind and heartfelt as Mother Mercy, so instead, I have to buy a hater and tell her."


    "Thank you for the rest of your life. Is this it?


    Sakura chuckles at White Kintaro, who insists arrogantly.


    "Uhm. I''m glad I''m heartfelt"


    White Kintaro stretches his chest and makes his nose rough.


    "Platinum Taro...... before I bought a hater, I said over and over again that it was to paint mud on my face to disrespect my guests, that I can no longer remember myself, can''t I remember with your head? You only have as much brain in you as a bird?


    "Ahhhhh! Was I!? Subibu, no!"


    Platinum Taro eats and screams a mighty sea urchin with his two-handed prosthesis.


    "Sakura-san, Taro Platinum is like that, but his brewed tea is delicious."


    Ip Mountain follows with a soft grin and pours tea into the cup on behalf of Platinum Taro.


    "It''s true, it''s delicious. It doesn''t suit your face. It''s delicate."


    I put my mouth on the teacup and Saki looked at Taro Platinum and said.


    "It would be superfluous not to look good on your face."


    Still, Platinum Taro is laughing lightly, feeling better after being praised for his prized tea.


    "If that means the Raiders are after you, you can''t help but protect them, and you should think about attacking them from here."


    Lily also takes a cup, says it in a serious tone, and then makes tea.


    "Of course, we''ll talk about it after we figure out what the enemy''s trends are. Ideally, we should let Junko and the others do the research and take the delicious place here."


    "Oh, oh, boulder mom, cunning"


    Listen to Lily''s policy and let Akiko gently applaud it.


    "I don''t know how many enemies or how big they are, and they''re not just after me and Sakura."


    Sounds like he''s saying something cunning, and when what Lily is saying makes sense, Mutsuki took it.


    B Mon 4 23: 58


    Dermas Sa Chest meant it, he didn''t want to live this way.


    I don''t think an outlaw way of life suits me sexually. But as a backstreet resident, I live very long.


    People have a sexual "saga". Sa Chest couldn''t even want to be an artist. I couldn''t even be a regular salarier. I didn''t want to be a backstreet chimp or anything, but I had the power to survive at the bottom like this, and it was suitable for my chest. I tried my best.


    It''s like an insult, but I had a talent for being a dick in my chest when I did some nasty crime tricks and cut my dick off.


    The price was also huge. Half his face was shredded and his eyes crushed. Only my heart managed to get crushed, but first my lover betrayed me, then my partner betrayed me, and my heart shredded a little bit.


    Sa Chest was dreaming. I once undertook a run for the use of a killer, dreaming of when my client''s killer was killed and pursued by Silver Storm Hall, an escort organization.


    At that time, the man, who thought he was his partner and best friend, betrayed himself lightly and used him as a stoop to escape.


    Sa Chest was about to be killed, but Silver Storm Hall owner Sylvia, whom he encountered in doing so, actually took his life in the exact development that he was a close opponent of the pictorial relationship, always interacting with him on SNS online. When I also told him that I had been betrayed by my partner, he sympathized and missed me. By the way, my partner later, was terminated by Silver Storm Hall.


    If there is a god to throw away, there is a god to pick up. I think Sa Chest will make it. The second betrayal nearly broke my heart, but Sylvia''s passion helped me.


    When I told him that it was not good to reject people altogether and not believe, that he should not shut his heart, he said with reason to himself then. But still, the second betrayal caused deep damage to Sa Chest''s heart.


    Sa Chest rises from the futon and holds his chest.


    Palpitations are rough. Aware that an arrhythmia has occurred. Living in Arlaune will not cure this. I have been sick for a long time.


    (To Arlaune... Should I have hoped to cure this one?


    (If you desperately want to heal, you can evolve and heal. But you don''t feel that way.)


    An inner voice sounds. It''s Arlaune''s voice. Sometimes I talk to him.


    When I went to the bathroom, I ran into Kumi.


    "My face... it''s bright blue"


    "Leave me alone. Don''t let the kid stay up late."


    To Kumi, who speaks up, he stumbles upon rough words, and later he learns to self-loathe.


    I really don''t want to bluff. I just respond, but I don''t like it and I don''t have this attitude. I really want to deal with it normally. But that''s hard on Sa Chest.


    "I can''t leave you alone."


    "No... it''s the usual thing. You can leave me alone. I appreciate you caring, but there''s no way you can do this."


    To Kumi, who was still eating, Sa Chest said no with the utmost seriousness and headed to the bathroom.


    (No, I had a decent conversation with him, is that your first time? Has it happened before?


    I hardly remember sending a word to a group of teens such as Kumi or Shinzo. At least there''s no such thing as chatting.


    After a long toilet, where Sa Chest tried to return to his room, he heard a talk in the halfway room. It also had lights that weren''t on until earlier.


    It was Kazuhiko''s room.


    B Mon 5 0: 02


    The coming dream was darkening the room, sleeping barefoot in the futon, projecting the holographic display towards the ceiling. I wear earphones on my ears.


    What''s on the display was a porn video. A child-faced AV actress is heavily blamed. I enjoy coming to see how it goes.


    But there is no lust in a dream that does not have a genitals and has no concept of gender. I don''t understand sexual pleasure at all, and I don''t have any desires. I just admire reproductive behavior. I have a desire and desire for something I don''t have.


    "Don''t look at me in the dark, I''m telling you"


    Kehiko returns home from the tail turns on the light and scolds him.


    "But I like this one because it moods better in the dark"


    "No. My eyes get so bad. This is not going away. Listen to me."


    Kehiko in a tone that overlooks the claiming coming dream and doesn''t make you say whether or not.


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    Saying in a fading voice, and dreaming of a coming-of-away look up with a cute look, Kehiko sighed and immediately lowered her back to the side, gently stroking the head of the coming-of-away dream.


    "I, like an AV actress, have a desire to be annihilated by Brother Kehiko... But on the other hand, I''m scared."


    I don''t know how many times my dreams will tell this story to Kahiko anymore. While there is a desire to determine gender clearly, there is also a keen hesitation to do so.


    There is fear in obtaining what is not. That fear that I will change dramatically and that I will no longer be myself is stuck in my dreams. I also told Kehiko that many times.


    "Dream..."


    Kahiko touches the cheeks of her coming dreams with her palms. I feel soft as a baby. Everything in your body as well as your cheeks is. Kehiko thinks that the structure of the body is different from that of a normal person.


    It''s a seemingly undulating body of incoming dreams, but when I get naked myself and hug this nude in my thoughts, I wonder what it feels like not to. And when I think about it, my groin swells.


    "Brother Kehiko, haven''t you thought about anything nasty?


    "I''ve been thinking about it since I met you again."


    "So me, I figured I should be a woman early?


    "No, you''re telling me not to go with me, right? I really can''t get lost in my dreams, and I really want you to make up your mind, then."


    This is also what Kahiko has said many times.


    "Besides, I honestly don''t think I care what I am, and that doesn''t mean it''s bad"


    "Yeah. Okay. I''m sorry I always go around in the same place."


    "Fine. I don''t think it''s persistent or anything. I''m the only one who can go around the same place as you, right?


    When Kehiko said with a smile, the dream also smiled.


    "Brother Kahiko, I''ve been bold about what I''m saying lately. Aren''t you ashamed?


    "I wouldn''t be ashamed of who I''m dreaming of. It''s just hazy in front of other people or something. More than that... let''s talk about work. There''s been a lot going on."


    Kehiko told all about what happened in the mountains.


    "That''s funny. It''s not a monster."


    A dream to listen to Arlaune and make an interesting face.


    "It was like he wasn''t a monster. Are you an alien, or an artificial creature?"


    To my interest in the unknown being, my dreams were popping my mind.


    "I wonder what Junko will do. He said it would be fun to think slowly about future policies."


    "You don''t have to worry about Junko''s movements. We move at our discretion."


    As if to block the words of Kehiko, the coming dream says clearly. Kahiko is not the brother of the coming dream, and between the two of us, once Kahiko decides, often the coming dream will follow, but the boss of an organization called Plutonium Dundee is the coming dream. The final decision is made by the coming dream.


    "What about the policy of shaking things up after getting close to Shinzo, who has just resided in Arlaune?


    "Shh..."


    At that time, when the coming dream suggested it, I felt signs and raised my index finger.


    "Are you staying up late too? If you come with hungry ghosts these days..."


    I heard a wild voice across the hall. It''s the chest.


    Kahiko opens his temple.


    Looking in the room - rather than dreaming of coming, Sa Chest ate.


    "Why are you such a pussy?"


    "Because I''m the most relaxed person to look at. This is who I really am."


    "Well, no... I just need to talk to you."


    "Come in. Talk about anything."


    I can''t tell you, Sa Chest. My dream is to smile and welcome me with pleasure. Kazuhiko also knows that the dream favors Sa Chest.


    "I''m tired. He said he was a buddy or something, but he wants to know more about the relationship, and how he''s changed lately. Ask him directly... somehow."


    Sa Chest, speaking, seemed strange that he was exposing his true intentions to others easily.


    Then the two of them talked about a place called the Dark Sabbath and told him about the tiredness there and made him listen.


    "That guy... sounds pretty grown up. I normally type and talk on SNS, but in real life, it was a tough way to hold onto and talk, but I couldn''t believe I was able to talk that normally... it changed a lot in a short time."


    When he heard that the few people he opened his heart to were headed in a good direction, Sa Chest was happy and had a gentle grin.


    "Sorry about that. Let me talk to you in the middle of the night."


    "If you think it''s bad, paint us too."


    To the rising sa-breast, laughing prankily, the coming dream hits the request of the painting again.


    "Shit... ok"


    Abominably tongue-in-cheek and admitted, the coming dream was smiling all the time as he looked out the back of his chest as he left the room.

 1295 14

    B Mon 5 12: 12


    The Night Fork Dance Shrine is located in the south of downtown Perfect Town, Anle City. Four people - Laimeng, Kehiko, Junko and the dog owner - were face-to-face at the Dark Demon Dragon Inn, a mysterious restaurant on its property.


    "I''m a Schrodinger cat, with an anti-cosmic binary gnosism salad and a clockwork cassis orange."


    "Irregular fruit juice and ramen with my fair lady column, London Bridge."


    "Dimatria and egg broth bowl, object juice from the planet, cotribacco cocoa"


    "Simmer the Quantum Wind of the Dark Demon Dragon, Coffee Boiled by Maxwell''s Devil"


    Junko, Dog Breeder, Laimeng and Kehiko order each.


    "A parasitic organism that seems to be a plant, containing organic matter that is not - or seems to be - on Earth. Ten years ago, you don''t know the story of Arlaune, who became a 120-meter monster?


    "I''ve heard about urban legends..."


    Asked by Junko, Kehiko answered.


    "Because I haven''t reported any media on the front street. Hey. But a lot of people know. If you dig back into the internet, there ''ll be a lot of images out there."


    "Why is Junko holding that Arlaune and transplanting it all over the mouse?


    The coming dream asks.


    "More than thirty years ago, in a time when Japan and China still had national communications, we were studying Arlaune on a joint Japan-China team. Good scientists were gathered from all over and I was among them. But just before the U.S.-China War, the original Arlaune was taken away by someone, and the team broke down. Some of us are sneaking out copies of Arlaune, culturing them from there, and transplanting them onto the experimental bench. But I''m already stuck studying Arlaune."


    Not much lately, he is also a pure child who has stopped transplanting Arlaune.


    "What happens when you transplant it?


    Now Kahiko asks the question.


    "When transplanted - or parasitized - compulsory evolution occurs according to the wishes of the host. Sometimes I can''t stand the evolution and die, but I don''t know the terms. With weak host mentality, parasitic self-absorbed Arlaune is negatively impacted by the host, and there have been confirmed instances of rampage."


    Junko talks while remembering Saki Takemura.


    "Forced evolution is something amazing. Mandarin Hustle"


    A dream to imagine my own breasts parasitized by Arlaune swelling and being able to crack between my crotches.


    "Whether I modify to gain strength, or by transplanted Arlaune, it turns out to look the same, the history is different, and whether or not I have Arlaune in my body is a big point. The host of Arlaune evolves in a way that I can''t even predict."


    The thought was also a pure child who found the evolution interesting, but it was just funny, and so much of its mystery remained unsolvable.


    "I saw it last night, that Arlaune has self, doesn''t he? Don''t you force yourself to parasitize or something?


    Kehiko speaking in doubt.


    "Alrawne always parasitizes with agreement to get a host. Otherwise, there will be a rejection. Arlaune seems to have a brighter part of her than a human being."


    "Is it different if Junko is transplanted?


    Kahiko bumps more questions.


    "The recopy of the Arlaune I transplant is really the plant itself. I have no ego. The theory that plants also have emotions is becoming more powerful in modern times, so I can''t say for sure that they have no heart at all."


    But Junko doesn''t know the story that the parasite of the recopy heard Arlaune.


    "Junko doesn''t even know what that large group of Arlaunes was last night? You got as much guessing on you as I do?


    It was the dog owner who asked that.


    "I can speculate, though. I know the dog breeder, but Saki Takemura had a parasitic wild al Raune. That''s a copy. A similar wild copy of Al Rawneh has grown. But how does it grow? We had no choice but to deal with what was originally produced or cultivate it from the original, and there was no successful attempt at mating or intentional second-generation manufacturing. There are... three things that can be considered then. One was a scientist more amazing than us, and he succeeded in growing Arlaune. I''m not sure what one is, but I found a way to multiply it on my own between copies of Arlaune. And the last one..."


    "The original of Arlaune is making more copies or something?


    Speaking on behalf of Junko was a dream come.


    "Yeah, that''s the thing. The last one is most likely the most troublesome case, but hey."


    Instead, he talks funny and laughs, and I look at Junko and the other three think.


    "Does the original look the same as the copy?


    "Yeah, it doesn''t look the same."


    Junko nodded at the dog owner''s query.


    (I don''t suppose it''s surprising that you''re getting mixed up in that... Well I don''t think that''s going to work, but it''s worth a try)


    At this time, there was an uncontrollable urge in the dog breeder.


    B Mon 5 12: 31


    Since Kumi wanted to discuss what he would do with the upcoming Enjoyment Party, even four people, Jinsai, Kumi, Yaiko and Shinzo, had a meeting after lunch.


    Even when it comes to meetings, everyone sits on a tatami and discusses in a relaxed state. Still, it makes no difference that it is an important story that determines the future of this denomination.


    "If more believers and more believers are to live together, we need a bigger place. There are limits to this mansion."


    Kumi says toward Jitsui Sai, but Jitsui Sai looks difficult in arms.


    "I don''t have enough money. You can''t always be sweet on Yayoko."


    "If you''re a normal virtuous patriarch, it''s more and more annoying, but Jin-sai doesn''t do that."


    "Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock."


    Jin-sai laughs at Kumi, who jokes and says:


    "Seems like Mr. Jin Jing Sai is not going to stop dressing like that, so who sells it in a way that is derived from the Buddhist system?


    Constitution III presents its opinion.


    "There''s also the danger of being able to keep an eye on Buddhism in the main house, but that''s okay."


    and Jinjingsai.


    "I mean, that doesn''t taste good... Rejected."


    If you can''t keep your eyes open, Kumi can''t.


    "I wonder if Mr. Jitsuisai should appeal to miracles as always. More like a miracle push."


    "It''s funny what a miracle push is. So, what exactly are you going to do?


    I was interested in Kumi''s story and it was an interesting Jingsai, but I would listen to the details and pull it off.


    "You''re forced to push where there are people with drawstrings and mental disabilities, and you''re going to drink. Not all of them will be believers, but I still think there will be followers"


    I want the boulder to spare me that, and Jingsai smiles with a pulling grin.


    "Don''t expect too much from Awkward Monk drinking. We can raise the bottom to a certain level. But how about not being completely energetic? It''s enough to clamp the bottom of the dong to the middle belly of the valley. In the end, you''re the only one who can save yourself."


    "Still, it works well enough as a salvation, and I felt saved by it, so Yayoko and Shinzo are here, right?"


    Shinjisai wonders what''s wrong with Kumi, who eats too much.


    (I knew Kumi was awesome...... Even I got power, but that''s just power, not as a person...)


    So consciously, the complex is stimulated, just as it was before hosting Arlaune.


    It is a Constitution III that is floating with power, but on the other hand, Kumi is still dazzling and feeling drawn to the exuberance of religious groups. That didn''t change in the end when I got the power.


    I know why. Because it''s a gift, not a power I''ve gained myself.


    (Don''t you have anything to draw attention to? She and I were lucky enough to be born with strength. Or abilities were developed in a lucky environment. You were lucky enough to come with me. [M] The only thing in this world is luck. Capabilities and efforts are also built on the foundation of luck)


    A quiet voice echoes in my head. The voice of Arlaune, who stayed last night.


    (Try not to sink too much feelings or put excessive stress on it. It also has a negative impact on me. Feeling disturbed or stressed too much seems to make me run wild)


    To that word of Arlaune, Shinzo was relieved. Hey, I thought you did something irrevocable.


    (I can''t take it back. Me and you are inseparable anymore.)


    Read the heart of Constitutional III, Arlaune tells.


    (If you don''t even disturb your spirit, there will be no adverse effects. That''s all you have to pay attention to. And then... don''t get overconfident and frustrated even with the power. It''s up to you anyway)


    Constitution III understands. Arlaune''s trying to ease her feelings, and she''s talking. I was a little relieved to learn that it didn''t seem that bad, like a deal with the devil.


    B Mon 5 13: 45


    In the room of the third constitution, come to dream and to visit Kehiko.


    I have the same teens, and these two are having conversations there with Constitutional III, but I''m a little wondering what the two of them are for.


    (Hi, am I being suspicious? That''s what it feels like to do something wrong and remember hindsight...)


    (It''s not a good trend. You didn''t do anything wrong, did you? I hope it''s decent without worrying)


    Arlaune in his body guided him to speak up, so that makes him feel easier. I think that''s very comforting and feels less disturbed than before because the other person in my body is obviously on my side.


    "Why not? The atmosphere of Constitution III is something different. Did you lose your virginity?


    In response to allegations of coming dreams, Shinzo sprayed his nose with indignation.


    "Oh, yeah? Nothing, I''m normal..."


    "I''m free, and you want to go play?


    Kehiko speaks as she gently pokes her dreams.


    "To where?


    "If you haven''t lost your virginity yet, let''s go to the hotel and call about two fancy prostitutes in ''Astral Wife'' and have a double loss of virginity party with Brother Kehiko and Shinzo. Ouch, I''m just kidding."


    Now I told Kazuhiko, who poked me hard, that my dream was laughing like a prank.


    "Uh... what about Kumi?


    I accidentally said it, and I think it''s gone, Constitutional III.


    "Hmm? Kumi seems to be thinking a lot, and I was wondering if I should interrupt"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Kehiko tells me, and Shinzo nods similarly, but what is so, he self-penetrates in his mind.


    "There''s no choice, so let''s go somewhere for the three of us"


    "Uh... oh, no, I''m a little sick too..."


    It moves. Not really, I say weird things and refuse.


    (What are you doing... me...)


    (No, it seems confusing, so you''d be right. Even if I go to play like this, it gets weirder and weirder at this rate all the time. You should calm down a little)


    Arlaune spoke to Constitutional III, who holds his head in front of the two of them watching. I happen to feel calm.


    "I''m sorry... as you can see, I''m weird today. I''d love to hear from you again."


    "Okay. Don''t worry about it. Sometimes that happens."


    Kehiko smiled and gave a solace to Shinzo, who nodded.


    "Brother Kehiko used to have troubling times like that."


    "Don''t put me together to comfort you. Are you kidding me?"


    "Hey, bald"


    Kahiko hits me with a fist bone over the top of my head, and my dream escapes with a protest.


    "Is the operation to get along with Constitution III a failure?


    "It''s not a failure. Now I''m all rolled up. It''s just bad. It''s just rusty. We can take the rust."


    "I see, right"


    The two speak as they return to their rooms.


    "Hey."


    When I came to the front of my room, there was always more and the Buddha''s top chest was waiting for me, and I called out. I can see it in the eyes of both of us, like the strong side is extra powerful.


    "There you go..."


    Give the two pieces of paper in your hand to Kehiko and Kazuhiko. Sa Chest. It''s sketchbook paper.


    "Wow..."


    Dreams shine their faces and leak their exclamation. It was a sketch of Camera Dream and Kehiko.


    "Oh, it feels strange to be portrayed as something of your own"


    Kehiko laughs lightly.


    "If you don''t like it, don''t hesitate to tear it down and throw it away"


    "No, there''s nothing you don''t like"


    Kehiko receives the painting in denial to Sa Chest, who blurts out.


    "Awesome...... thanks. This will definitely be our treasure. That''s all the power."


    "Powerful."


    There''s something wrong with the rhetoric of coming dreams that I say as I stare at the painting with a shiver, and my mouth unwittingly bursts, Sa Chest.


    "Draw your share of the Order as well. A request from me. And let''s decorate."


    "Um..."


    Sa Chest takes a heavy sigh after being asked by her dreams to mount her even more.


    "I have one thing to say to you"


    Suddenly he has a serious face and a sad chest that lurks his voice.


    "Don''t believe in Jinjingsai. That guy... is a bad guy. There''s no more... better not lean in here"


    "I''m saying two things."


    I warn you, my dreams smile and point out.


    "If you don''t believe my word, you can take it personally. I don''t mind telling Jinsai what I just said."


    "What are you talking about? It''s rare. Sakuchi, I didn''t know you were going to talk to other believers."


    There came Jinjingsai, Kumi and Yaiko as well.


    "Everyone should see this. Sa Chest drew it for me."


    "Hey, fool, don''t"


    My dreams flicker and paint, and my breasts wobble as much as I want.


    "Wow, was this painted by Sachi?


    "Blowing the weekend wind too, the wake-up bell of the soul"


    Kumi and Yaiko go to the side of Kazuhiko with their dreams, and they are impressed.


    Sa Chest is lit up and looks uncomfortable. I was watching such a sad chest, with a dazzling laugh of Lai Dream and Jing Sai.

 1296 15

    B Mon 4 16: 32


    Rain Shore Mansion Living Room. He added blooms to the usual face of the Rain Shore Mansion, discussing the harmonious moon and measures against those who threaten blooms.


    "From Junko, I think I heard one of the enemies lurking. They''re diving in there, too."


    Mutsuki smiles invincibly and reports.


    "What do we know as it stands?


    Saki asks Mutsuki.


    "I wonder if it means that Mr. Strong Face, who attacked me before, and the patriarch of the religious group to which he belongs, are around killing the Arlaune possessor. Oh, and the woman who attacked the bloom, that religious group is like Negijo"


    "You''re the one with the scratch on that face. Oh, I texted you."


    Akiko projects a holographic display.


    "Junko just contacted me. He said he would use the Arlaune transplant to trap and call the enemy. Egg, let''s go."


    "He''s a normal driving pure child."


    Lily smiles strangely at Akiko, who reports bitterly.


    "Sounds like we can find out who the enemy is."


    and Ip Mountain.


    "What do you think? It''s about Junko, so I was wondering if he was serious about exploring it. Whatever happens when Junko makes you dive, it''s better not to expect Junko to work properly. I''m sure you''ll let him play with the mouse."


    This prediction of the lilies was a brilliant hit.


    "Then why don''t you attack now from here? I''ll help you, too. With the help of maggots, if you will."


    "Aha, I don''t feel comfortable helping maggots. You must come."


    Yuzuki laughs furiously at Leaf Mountain''s offer.


    "I''ll go, too. Naturally because I''m a party."


    "I thought Saki would say that. Come on. I''ll take care of it."


    Let Mutsuki smile and stick her fist out at Saki''s offer.


    "I''ll stay away as usual. Support from the shadows. There can''t be a lady who wants to walk with me, the creepy maggots."


    "I''m sure it''s creepy, but I don''t think I want to walk with you, and that kind of masochism, stop being such a dick."


    Akiko cautions with a slightly tight tone towards Ip Mountain.


    "It''s useless to say, Akiko. Let him masturbate as much as he pleases."


    While the lilies knit, they tend to.


    "Ugh... but someday I''ll grow up and fly and I''ll try not to say anything backwards or masochistic then"


    "You can''t grow up to be positive now, can you?


    Even Platinum Taro, who lays eyes on Ip Mountain, stunned into it.


    "Ahhh...... they told me. They poked me in the pain. This is the proof of maggots...... aahhh......"


    Ip Mountain holds his head.


    "You''re an unusual person. So, you''re going now?


    Saki confirms to Mutsuki.


    "Ah... I''m going now... because Junko''s spy is in the process of exploring it, so it could get in the way... I knew it might not taste right now."


    "Oh, then I wish you would go and interrupt me now. Mutsuki, you''re very courteous."


    When Happy Moon changed its policy, Lily made it tear up.


    "I don''t think we need to get into enemy territory. The man who attacked Mr. Mutsuki before is likely to attack again, so I thought I should only target him."


    Ip Mountain opinions.


    "Well, it''s already evening, and we''ll try to target someone named Sa Chest tomorrow. We''re all in this together. Aha."


    Accepting the opinion of Ye Shan, Mutual Moon decided on the policy.


    B Mon 5 14: 26


    Jin-sai called Anna and Shin-san to his room.


    "Shinzo''s got the power, too. We''ll have him battled soon."


    Shinzo takes a breath in Shinjingsai, who told him with a smile.


    "Battle..."


    "That''s why I got more comrades. So, what kind of power did Shinzo gain?


    Even to Jinsai, who says so naturally, Shinzo becomes a nagging addition and subtraction.


    (I didn''t hear that, but were you going to... I knew it...... my choice was wrong? I have a feeling it''s gonna suck so bad...)


    I believed in Jingsai, but I feel as if I have been betrayed.


    "I still don''t know if I''ve got the power I want..."


    Constitution III tells in a voice that is going to disappear.


    "That''s it. Then I have no choice. I want you to find out as soon as possible."


    "Why... are you fighting? With who? I didn''t hear that..."


    "Ah..."


    To the dreaded Constitutional Third, it becomes the face that Jingsai has gone away.


    "Maybe you weren''t talking?


    "Apparently, I meant to tell you, but I forgot."


    To Anna, she puts her head on Jinsai.


    "Actually, the Awkward Monks have enemies - they are fighting with those enemies and with the power they have received from those gods. I''d like you to join me in that, but if I tell you later, it''s not a fraud... hmm... I''m in trouble."


    Shinzo looks anxiously at Shinzai, who conceives with wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "What are you talking about?


    and Kumi shows up there and peeks into the room. I came here to talk to Jin-sai.


    "It''s a shame. I won''t tell Kumi. It''s a secret story. Cuckoo."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Kumi pointing her lips in the retreating Jinsai.


    "I''ll put this story on hold. That said, we may not be able to hold off forever."


    Said Jingsai toward Shinzo.


    "What were you talking about?


    Kumi looked at Shinzo and asked.


    "Okay, bye. It''s a secret. Kumi is the only one who hassles. Cuckoo."


    "Really annoying, you shitty boy"


    Kumi poisoned herself as she watched Jinsai tease her as she blushed.


    B Mon 5 13: 58


    To gather more information, Laimeng and Kehiko were in contact with Yayoko Aomiku, a follower of relatively ancient ginseng.


    The cost of living in this house and the faithful is all Yayoko''s offering, and it is arguably the cult''s stall.


    (This guy''s a pretty weird guy, too. Well, how did you put the exploration in)


    I was laying all kinds of tapestries on the floor, watching Nico and the old woman smiling and taking care of them in detail, while I conceived of Kehiko.


    Due to certain circumstances, Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko put their exploration into this person''s mind.


    (You should leave this kind of wonder system to your dreams. My dreams are strange.)


    Kehiko sends her gaze at the flickering and coming dreams.


    "At God''s knees, children chase around after the hidden beast. Small, but are you used to hunting?


    Before the dreamers spoke, Yayoko called me.


    (Huh... what is this...)


    When Yayoko interpreted the meaning of the words he uttered, it was felt by Kehiko, as we were discerning ourselves as residents of the back street. Or did they find out what they were trying to find out?


    "I love hunting. Killing wolves and bears is especially fun. I like the face of prey when I shoot through and die."


    The coming dream smiles happily and answers in such a way that it fits Yayoko.


    "Playing with beasts with fangs attracts reapers. If you notice the sickle of death on your throat, it''s too late."


    "I''ve touched your throat many times if you''re a sickle of death. But cowardly Reapers, that''s all they got. The moment I pull the sickle, I''m going to pull my head in, afraid of the humiliation of being scuffed, and I can''t pull it. But that''s unusual at a time of hesitation. I''m not afraid of such an unbelievable reaper."


    (Yeah, I knew I was right to leave this to my dreams)


    Hearing Yaiko and the abstract reward of coming dreams, Kehiko thought.


    "It''s not a good idea not to know fear. Besides, people can''t see where Reaper is. We may still be close. Or I might have invited you. Maybe he''s already jumping into the Reaper''s nest."


    "Is God''s knee the Nest of Reapers? God sucks after all."


    "It could be bad because they''re both made by people. Here too is God made to man, and the knee of God that man seeks. feed those who seek purity and stimulation. Are you here to feed? Or are you here to feed?


    "To feed, of course. But I don''t believe in God. I believe in God''s existence, but I don''t believe he''s a good guy. God just needs to feed people. You just have to be prayed for when it''s convenient, cursed when you''re upset, and to be spit on. You can take spit and revulsion and drink it and help people."


    With a malicious smile, he said to his dreams, but Yayoko kept smiling calmly.


    "By the way, you saw the Beast, didn''t you, Yayoko? Where are you?


    "The fun of hunting is to look for it yourself. Besides, I don''t want to see the scene where the beast gets hunted, so I won''t tell you. I don''t even want to see a young hunter fall into the fangs of a beast. I just said," Be careful. "


    "I see..."


    Coming dreams make me laugh away. Yayoko still lets her smile stick.


    "How''s the prey you hunted?


    (hey thats too straight......)


    Kahiko is upset by the inquiry of her coming dream.


    "You have to save your prey."


    Yayoko replied with a smile.


    "Let''s go, Brother Kehiko"


    A dream to get up.


    "We need to be careful because the wind always gets stronger over the weekend"


    Yaiko speaks to the two of you trying to leave the room.


    "It''s not the weekend yet. It also happens that the wind gets stronger. Or the end in the sense of the end?


    "What makes you decide one with my mouth is that Xing is shredded. The way you like to receive it."


    In response to the incoming dream question, Yayoko answered with a smile.


    "Was there a harvest?


    While walking down the hallway, Kehiko asks.


    "Just what Brother Kehiko felt."


    He was Khiko, who hears the answers to his coming dreams and accepts them as almost none.


    Yayoko replied in the form of a light affirmation to what they wanted to hear.


    Naturally, I realize that my dreams are not just believers. It is spotted. Even for those connected in the back. And she''s not very cooperative here, and I accept that she doesn''t seem to have the courtesy to be hostile.


    "It''s bad for us, but it''s hard to put an exploration into that guy. I have to tell him that I''ve spotted us."


    "Oh."


    The two of them received a true request the day before and put their exploration into Yayoko, but the result was a failure, no matter what.


    B Mon 5 18: 30


    Four people, Mutsuki, Saki, Akiko and Ip Mountain, headed to the mansion, which is the root castle of the Enjoyment Society. Junko tells me where it is.


    I also hear information that someone from an organization called Plutonium Dundee is diving in as a spy. Those who fought and fought at the Sana ''a Biology Institute. It is the purpose of this time not to get into the church''s Negijo itself so as not to interfere with their activities, but only to kill a man named Sachest, who previously attacked the Rakuzuki.


    "Wait to get out of the mansion?


    "Yeah, that''s all I got. I told you before I got here, it would get in the way of the people I''m exploring."


    Seeing the large mansion with binoculars, Saki and Mutsuki confirm it.


    According to what Junko told me, the enemy''s ability to detect Arlaune is very good, so it is likely to be detected when approached, so it is quite a distance away.


    "That reasoning could get in the way of just killing Sakuma."


    "But they almost killed me too, and Ye Shan''s right, only this guy should be killed. Pretty strong. Leave me alone. I''ll have trouble getting attacked in a group."


    Mutsuki insisted, so Saki decided to follow suit.


    "Rumor has it... I''ll stay hidden and support you from afar. Ugh."


    Saw his chest just come out of the mansion gate, Ye Shan said.


    "Let''s go"


    Mutsuki encourages Sasaki and Akiko. Ip Mountain stands by and the three Mutsuki begin their journey.


    "You..."


    After walking away from the mansion for a while, Sachi was surprised when a beautiful boy in a school-run he once attacked and a girl in a gothroli who interrupted him appeared. And I have yet another one with me.


    (What is a threesome...... this is tight)


    Evidently, Mutsuki laughs when she sees her butt in her chest.


    "Your abilities are quite troublesome, but I''ve been thinking about countermeasures. Let me finish here."


    From the sleeves of Mutsuki''s clothes, many blades drawing curves grow.


    When multiple blades merge into each other and the spider forms, they jump and head toward the chest. In the form of following it, Akiko and the tip also approach.


    Sa Chest unfolds surprisingly branches in front of her body. Even try to fly corrosive sap from the tip of the branch and let the blade spider bathe.


    The blade spider skillfully spills the liquid and chops off the branches in large quantities.


    (You can also fly liquids. You can''t go near the detour, but you have to work hard as a shield...)


    Even as Akiko remembers her inner fear, she follows the blade spider into her sa-breast.


    Corrosive sap is also flown from severed or not. Akiko hastily dodged.


    While Akiko is distracted, he enters the range where the blossoms can attack, flying about six red petals.


    But Sa Chest discovered that the petals were imminent, and he also took a large number of branches out of his head, stabbed the petals, and prevented them from sticking.


    "Failed ah..."


    Akiko groans with a sinister face and leaves Sa Chest. The blade spider jumps on his chest so that it can be replaced.


    Since it could not be infinitely served with branches, Sa Chest pulled herself back and sent the attack of the blade on the spider''s foot.


    At that time, a gunshot sounded and Sa Chest fell sideways, with a hot shock to his head.


    It was a sniper of Ip Mountain.


    "Aha, Keri''s on..."


    Sa Chest was bleeding from his head, but the bullet had been bounced. Thanks to the subtle unevenness of the orbit on the countless branches grown on the head, as well as the flesh made robust by Arlaune.


    "But that''s it..."


    Akiko, who was about to say it, jumped backwards a lot in the middle of the word.


    There was a thin, planar black hand in the space where Akiko was.


    "Too bad. Fast"


    Kahiko groans as she tries to capture Akiko with her black hand from the entrance to the subspace tunnel, halfway out of the subspace tunnel.


    Furthermore, the dreams come out of the subspace tunnel. This one has already grown two kinds of wings from his back and is in a critical position after he shows up completely. The clothes remain on.


    "Haha, long time no see. I didn''t take care of him at the Biology Laboratory."


    Mutsuki speaks up. I know they''re spies.


    "A lily hipster. Long time no see."


    Mutsuki snorts into her dream of laughing and speaking up.


    "I''ll say a lot of greetings. I think I''ll punish you a little bit. No, what more wind blow than that?


    Attacking Akiko and even standing in front of her fallen Sa Chest, looking ahead to the dream of the erection she is obviously trying to protect, Mutsuki asks with a smile.


    "My eyes aren''t laughing. Funny."


    In the sinister gaze of the good moon, the coming dreams were giggling.

 1297 16

    B Mon 5 18: 38


    It is once a temporal biology laboratory, both factions that have fought and have fought together. We know each other to some extent.


    "As you can see, I''m protecting this guy. I mean, I hope you don''t do anything extra to spin it. Or is Lily ordering you to stand in the way of Junko and protect him as he waves his tail?


    In the prickly words of the coming dream, the good moon and Akiko come with a cock.


    Shortly afterwards, there was a sniping of Ip Mountain that didn''t read the air - and didn''t even make me feel killer. The aim is the head of Sa Chest, which is falling at the foot of the coming dream.


    But the bullet is caught by the black hand of Kehiko. Black hands can react, even if they are not willing to kill.


    "Oh dude...... whoops!?


    Three black hands wrapped around the confused sa-breasted body and quickly dragged its little fat body into the subspace.


    "Aha... I meant to consider not disturbing you, but hey. That''s all I was going to kill. Somehow he attacked us."


    In fact, Anna, who attacked the bloom, is also a member of the Life Expectancy Club, but the information so far has not been communicated was Mutsuki.


    (Extra things? Do you mind if I stay out of your way? What the hell are these guys...)


    Sa Chest caught by the words of the Coming Dream and the Good Moon.


    "I''m already in the way at that point. Sakuchi-san is one of us, so I won''t let him kill you. You can push it through with your strength if you want to. I can''t even do it, so I guess we''ll be chatting forever."


    "This kid, don''t be so headstrong ~..."


    Akiko was also getting angry at the coming dreams she was stirring up with a smile.


    "I''ll punish you a little, Mutsuki"


    "That''s right."


    "No... don''t you listen to me when I say that useless strife is..."


    Seeing the perfectly motivated Yuzuki and Akiko, Saki also decides to give up and be ready to fight.


    Mutsuki gives out a leech whip and waves it, but the whip loses momentum along the way and falls to the ground before it reaches his dreams.


    (The tip of the whip is heavy...... I knew I''d manipulate gravity... but not as much. this has to choose how to attack)


    I knew it, but in order to try out how much power, it is a good moon that I tried to attack with a leech whip that conveys immediate sensation.


    The blade spider approaches from the right, slightly delayed, and Akiko approaches from the left to the coming dream.


    Leaf Mountain sniped his dream to assist the melee group. But from behind the coming dream, the black hand reacts at a fierce speed, catching the bullet again.


    (My petals... they''re ineffective if you don''t put them on your head, but what about those black hands... If it''s like an octopus or a mite, wouldn''t it work?


    While Sasaki conceived it, he secretly releases two red petals.


    The blade spider is lightly crushed by gravity and split apart. But the damage is no big deal. I just separated it into a split blade.


    A dream to gravitate also on Akiko approaching from the opposite direction. The movement of Akiko becomes dull.


    "Oh... heavy..."


    Not to be completely crushed, to the extent that he could manage to move, but if he was attacked in this state, Akiko was deeply afraid.


    I stared at Akiko and my dreams groaned pompously.


    "Those clothes, they''re so cute"


    "Huh?"


    In unexpected praise, Akiko is taken aback. But...


    "What I praised was clothes. Do you understand Japanese? Because it''s not flavorful. No casual mistakes."


    Ashiko is fiercely irritated when she hears the dialogue she has spoken following her coming dreams.


    "Ouch!


    With even stronger gravity, Akiko''s body is defeated by depression on the ground. Afterwards, I get a lot of pressure from the top.


    "I don''t want to stain your pretty clothes with Akiko''s thin, dirty blood, so I spared your clothes and gave you a hand job, okay? Clean the dirt on the collapse properly. sub hi ko helped by clothes"


    "Grungy... Konnya ~..."


    Akiko roars in remorse as she is crushed into her all-you-can-say dreams.


    At that time, one petal attaches to each of the two black hands that were slightly out of the subspace.


    (Huh...?


    Kahiko immediately noticed a black hand anomaly. Two black hands are clearly slowing down the movement.


    (What''s happening? I don''t know what they did... but is there someone who can seal my black hand? This sucks...... if other hands are sealed, protecting them from sniping......)


    Even if Kahiko doesn''t protect him, to the extent that his dreams are both gravitational control, he will be able to protect himself from bullets, but for that matter, consciousness and power will be dispersed, and not as easily defended as Kahiko''s black hands.


    I had naturally noticed that I had slowed down the movement of my black hand, and the bloom I had set up.


    "I knew it worked... because it''s a pseudo life without a brain, moving in the ganglion?


    Sasaki has tried petals on brainless creatures such as crabs and octopuses before, but it worked better than humans. It worked on mites, and on larger insects. I also tried it on the Family Fresh of the Good Moon, but this also worked. It came to the conclusion that organisms that process and move information and thoughts in the ganglion have more effect than creatures with brains.


    "Dream on, we''re leaving."


    When Kehiko utters a word, he wraps his safe black hand around his coming dream and drags it into subspace.


    "Huh? How could..."


    It was a confusing dream, but I also know that there must be something because Kehiko decided to do it.


    "It''s not too late after all the black hands are sealed, and you don''t have to fight them in the first place."


    When he entered the subspace with his dreams, Kehiko called Junko.


    "I escaped..."


    To a sudden retreat, a gruesome moon.


    "You put my petal on that black hand. I thought it might be something similar to Mutsuki''s family Fresh."


    "Oh, you know what? Ah. Aha, I''m gonna bloom."


    I will be briefed by Saki, and I will also understand Happy Moon.


    When Akiko, freed from gravity, rose to a sigh of sigh, she received an unannounced call to Mutsuki''s cell phone.


    "It''s Ansheng Kehiko, who has now pulled into the subspace. We fought for our cause, but we''re not enemies. I''d be in trouble if they killed Sa Chest. ''


    To an unexpected call from an unexpected opponent, Mutsuki blinked her eyes for a moment, but distorted her mouth and laughed.


    "Haha, scattered dis, keep fighting, what are you talking about?


    "Keep me coming, dreaming and that guy - let Sa Chest get away with it. Otherwise, our actions to gain credibility will be ruined. Fighting you was necessary not to discredit him."


    The boiling head of the good moon has also cooled to Kruhiko, who complains in a sincere tone.


    "But come on, that guy almost killed me, and next time that guy brings his people in, I want him to kill only that guy."


    "Then we''ll persuade Mr. Sakuchi. So give me a break. Sakuchi-san probably has a situation, and he''s not a bad person."


    If you still don''t leave, I won''t forgive you, will I? All of you, I''ll make you look like a frog hit by a car ''


    "Here, come to dream. Don''t interrupt people negotiating peacefully."


    Kehiko scolds the coming dreams of mouthing from the side. I somehow understand the relationship between the two.


    "Whoa. Let''s get out of here. But next time I see you, I''ll definitely punish you."


    "I want to see how Mutsuki strives to do what she can''t, so I''m looking forward to it. Mutsuki is a lot like her husband''s lily. ''


    "Don''t provoke me... Oh, I''m sorry. Because I often tell my dreams."


    "Haha, don''t try to teach it right"


    I paid for the throwaway dialogue and hung up from Happy Moon.


    If the battle continues with the addition of Kahiko and Kazuhiko as it were, there will be an increased chance of casualties here, and Kazuhiko''s words should be believed, Mutsuki calculated.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t do anything for you... It was still a maggot."


    And that''s where Ye Shan comes in.


    "You don''t. Ye Yama-san''s sniping caused me to retreat."


    Saki follows Ip Shan, who apologizes with regret. From the enemy''s side, it was also easy for Sasaki to see that the sniping of Ip Mountain would be the most threatening, even if that black hand had been rendered powerless.


    "I made a peace treaty. It''s annoying."


    Hang up the phone, Mutsuki said.


    "We just engaged a little bit, but I''ve conveyed enough strength to come and dream. There are only lilies and magic girls on boulders..."


    Happy Moon remembers the battle at the Sana Biology Laboratory.


    "You had your own cruel children... Ugh... I didn''t want to face him. ''Cause I''m gonna turn my mind around."


    "That kid, he''s so quarrelsome, his attitude and his mouth are walrus. I can''t get rid of him with my mom. Dos. What way did you get raised...... can''t I tell you about people too"


    Ye Shan and Akiko each mouth their thoughts on their coming dreams.


    "When I get a chance, I''ll put it on before I drop it. But now, unfortunately, it''s not the enemy. That guy with the breasts is all Kahiko and his dreams are covered, so let''s not force him to kill him. Of course, next time you attack me again, you don''t have to forgive me."


    "I''m praying for that opportunity. Think of measures for that time, and I have to work out. Let me tell you something."


    Mutsuki and Akiko each mouthed a revenge to their coming dreams, turning back on their heels at the same time.

 1298 17

    B Mon 5 18: 43


    Where the phone with Mutsuki hangs up, Laimen and Kehiko look at Sa Chest with his buttocks on inside the subspace tunnel.


    (You guys... who the hell are you... is that a stupid question? Junko Yukioka''s mouse.)


    Looking up at them, Sa Chest laughs powerlessly as she whines in her mouth.


    I understand that I am safe in the subspace tunnel and that I have been helped by my coming dreams and Kehiko. But other than that, there''s a lot of confusion, and my brain doesn''t work well for me. How do we take this fact and what should we do now?


    No, you really should know. But the readiness to accept it and the stomping off of it will not hold my breasts. Now Sa Chest has...


    "Uncle, why were you being targeted?


    "Don''t call me that uncle because he''s annoying."


    "Bye, Mr. Sachest. Answer the question?


    Asked by his coming dreams, Sa Chest chooses words.


    "I appreciate you saving my life, but I can''t tell you why. And if I''m being attacked in the future, don''t give me a hand."


    "You can''t do that. I got a sketch painted."


    "Do you feel benevolent and risk your life to the extent that you paint, you"


    "That''s all worth the painting and I felt. My appraisal is absolute."


    "Ngu..."


    I''m not even kidding, I feel an inexplicable force in my coming dream to say it out loud and serious, Sa Chest roars.


    "Uncle...... Sa Chest knows something important. It''s already definitively obvious."


    "What''s that funny language..."


    "The words of an old great man. Others warned me, not just Sa Chest. Many people have noticed. That bunch... there''s something wrong with life clubs."


    "Me too..."


    Sa Chest moans painfully.


    "I''m one of those bad things myself. And Jingsai is a good person on the surface, but he is trying to use the denomination to increase the number of things that are not good..."


    With a nuance of full faith and gratitude for the two already coming dreams and Kehiko, Sachi decided to reveal what she knew.


    "That''s right. Me too... though its not good... one. Damn. I... I just wanted to get out of the bottom dick... In my life, he wants to shine because even once... he dreams of being the star... haha, that''s all it was."


    "That''s such a great idea. I can still shine."


    To the grieving sad chest, the dreams come to my face, and I say it out forcefully.


    "Ha ha, hungry ghosts are good because you can easily say that"


    Sa''s chest is bad and he laughs off.


    "There was someone about the age of Sachi and his uncle who tried to shine. The one who created my organization. He''s dead, but he keeps shining in me, and I''m not letting anyone tell me what he did was for nothing. Because I took over that man''s will."


    ����


    Seeing the look on his comin ''dream face, listening to him, Sa Chest was ashamed to make an underestimated statement considering his comin'' dream to be a child. I understood that I was not stretching out against you, or mouthing my ideals without knowing the harshness of reality.


    (Come dreaming, I wonder if it overlaps Mr. Zuo and Mr. Sachi. I mean, I wonder if you like the old man...)


    Seeing that the coming dream is quite favorable to Sa Chest, Kehiko thinks.


    "Tell me. The truth. We made sure of it and dived into the Enjoyment Club."


    "Hey... Dream on"


    With the nuance of whether I can say that here, Kehiko speaks up.


    "Expose it from this side first. Sincerity is an absolutely necessary testament to selling credibility. If you want to break each other''s bellies, start with yourself. No, Sachi told Jingsai to be careful, and he was prepared to tell me the opposite, and he thought of us and advised me, and I felt like I could trust him."


    I just wanted to say, "You''re finally speaking up - but that could even be camouflaging you, right?


    Sa Chest confirms after checking with the senior in the back street.


    "I didn''t feel that way, and I believed it. And you were right to believe that."


    "Hmm... just like you''re tired, is all you''re hungry for?


    "For once, I look old enough. I don''t know about the future."


    Almost all of Junko''s mice have been treated for immortality, both Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko have heard.


    "Then I can say how much more of a monster it is. Well, no, surrender. I''ll tell you everything. Honestly... I don''t know if I can talk about this story, but I swear, I''m only telling the truth."


    Before we got here, Sa Chest, who was already going to tell us everything, dared to put it out in his mouth at this point and promised.


    "Me and Jinsai are parsley of non-human creatures. Instead of giving them great power, as if they had made a deal with the devil, they are moving for them"


    "Arlaune"


    Kahiko speaks his name.


    "Did you know? How far do you know and what the purpose is, you''ll tell me later, won''t you?


    They snort silently at Sa Chest, who laughs and asks.


    "You look like a dwarf with a mix of plants and people. Even if you''re a dwarf, you''re a little big to put on your palm. If it''s a little guy, do you ride it? So, these guys parasitize people. No... should I say assimilation? These guys seem to be creatures who want to host people, and people benefit from Arlaune, so that''s a win-win relationship."


    "Host Parasite Interrelations"


    Dreams pinch my mouth.


    "Are you Dr. Things? But they''re not just looking for a host. I have other purposes. For that purpose, we are ordering the recovery of Arlaune. Murdered the host of Al-Rawneh in an unnatural way, dragged Al-Rawneh out of his body, and offered him to our master, Al-Rawneh."


    "How do you know you''re doing that?


    "I hear some of them are like generals, but I''ve never met them. They''re all like copies, and they have the original. That''s the Admiral. He also told me to retrieve Arlaune."


    "That''s the first great piece of information I''ve heard."


    I glanced at Kahiko and my dream said.


    "So that''s what you knew before that?"


    "Why is Sachi following you? If you don''t obey, they''ll kill you?


    To the question of coming dreams, Sa Chest became a difficult face.


    "That''s not how it is. I still have Arlaune in me, and I hear it''s this conversation, but Arlaune in me admits that I can''t help it, or I''m giving up. I''m just following my word. But...... the people who are made into the parsley of Arlaune are connected as a single group, or even glaring at each other. Besides, some people are looking to gain even greater power by following Arlaune"


    About the other hosts, what Sa Chest knew was to that extent. I wasn''t very interested in the prospects of other hosts, etc.


    "Is that what the Patriarch is?


    "I don''t know... he''s not in the church, but a man named Emilio Kasahara, I''m pretty sure. That''s what I said. Some other guys said something similar, but I don''t remember. Kasahara, alongside his patriarch, looks like an ancient stock in the Parsilli connection of Arlaune, and looks like a great face. He''s the leader."


    Sachi didn''t actively try to get involved with Kasahara either, even if he didn''t like him.


    "That''s about all I can talk about. Who are you people? I know somehow. Junko Yukioka''s mouse."


    "We''re..."


    Then Coming Dream and Kehiko also told us all about their identity and purpose. However, don''t just say the name of the dog owner.


    "Revenge and a request for an investigation... Hmm... you mean that? Jingsai is superficially good around people, but he''s actually like killing people laughing. And quite strong. Be careful."


    "Thanks for the advice. Thanks for the info too."


    Laughing, the comedian sits back and hugs him from the front to his chest.


    "Suddenly a hug or something... he''s weird..."


    Where the dreams come apart, Sa Chest becomes an ill-defined looking face.


    "Brother Kehiko, are you jealous?


    "Hey. It''s the usual driving of dreams."


    It was his dream to look up and smile like a prank, but there was no moving wind, and he was smiling and shrugging his shoulders.


    B Mon 5 11: 12


    The dog owner had been calling all over the place that day.


    "Oh, I know I need manpower. So people hire a lot of other people. I need you to work with them properly."


    While answering questions from the person making the request, I also make a request.


    Finish making one phone call - finish making the request and the dog owner exhales.


    "I''m looking forward to it. Does Junko get mad that he did something extra? No, I saw where he got angry. Not here."


    He was a dog breeder who looked up at the void and grinned slightly.

 1299 18

    B Mon 5 19: 18


    A total of fourteen followers of Jinsai, Laimeng, Kehiko, Kumi, Sachiko, Yayoko, Shinzo, Anna, and the six followers who introduced themselves to synchronization with Laimeng are having dinner.


    Since it is a twelve tatami japanese room, there is somehow room for space. At the moment. The meal was prepared by Yayoko and several people in charge.


    All the faithful who came in sync with their dreams seemed to enjoy this life. At least it seems more so than it was in previous life. I guess it wasn''t a decent environment because it was enough to run into suspicious emerging religious groups. Some people consulted Jingsai about their previous living environment and heavy concerns.


    Sa Chest was as silent as usual as everyone was eating soothingly.


    (Has Kazuhiko come to crush this place? Then I don''t think we should get along badly with the guys here... but as a backstreet doorman there, we can be ruthless...? for camouflage, though you will need to deal with it normally)


    I remember the earlier interaction, and Sa Chest thinks a lot of things.


    (You believed me because there are a lot of conveniences to having a collaborator inside. But we still need a candidate. To be honest, I''m happy that I was chosen by those guys. You''re a total idiot...... me)


    "It''s unusual, Sakuchi. I''ll eat while you snort. Did you even hit the girl of your choice with a diligence?


    Pointed out to Jingsai, Sa Chest sprayed the rice. I can see my face getting hot with disgrace for being unconsciously nagged.


    "Mr. Jin-sai, will you stop sexually harassing me with dignity in front of some women?


    "That''s okay. Awkward monks are sexual harassment patriarchs."


    Kumi protests, but Jinsai reopens while doing a barbecue.


    "Terrible adult, terrible patriarch"


    "That''s right."


    I say my dreams are pompous, and Kumi just says he got reinforcements. Yeah, nodding.


    "It''s a child''s heart, but it''s our late patriarch."


    "Oh, Yayoko knows. Kakaka."


    Jinsai laughs with concern at Yaiko, who smiles and follows him.


    "The other day, I said," Why don''t you push the drinks to the mentally handicapped and the hikiki? "I was wondering if you wanted to sell your drink to a mental hospital. I think we''ll talk about it."


    Kumi to state his future policy.


    "That would be a topic of discussion...... in a bad way"


    I was wondering if you were still dragging that draft, Shinzo.


    "They''ll all agree, won''t they?


    "Strongly disagree. That''s too much."


    Jingsai shook his head flashly beside him. None of the faithful want to agree with Kumi.


    "No, I have to appeal as strongly as that."


    "So, after you appeal, you''re a criminal."


    "Hmm... so what''s the leg around the mental hospital that appeals in front of the mental hospital? I don''t think you''d be a criminal then."


    "Whoa, that''s fine. Whoa."


    "Yes, okay?


    "Oh, I knew you wouldn''t. They still call the cops."


    "Even if they call the police, it''s part of their religious activities, so they''re helping people, so let''s all go and do it. Let''s talk about it first and raise our profile."


    "Lord... you don''t normally want to cross the line between being a big man or being arrested before you become a big man."


    Gradual Jingsai also seemed a taunt to Kumi''s forceful push.


    As I watched how it was, I shaded the look on Kehiko''s face.


    (Everyone enjoys being in this church, but we could smash this place... No, I have a high chance of breaking it. eventually the Patriarch...)


    Kehiko gets really conscious. When we kill Jin-sai with our own hands.


    Sa Chest said Jingsai was a bad guy, and even as long as he heard his client''s dog owner''s valve, so be it. But when you treat me like this, I don''t think so very much. Cheerful, casual and upbeat, he is a beloved patriarch from the faithful.


    (If I could see the face of that bad guy clearly, it would be easy to do. Come dream, what are you going to do...)


    I want to hear it and confirm it, but even if it''s a dream, it''s somehow hard to hear.


    "Here''s the next news. Unknown today, a massive forest fire broke out in Okutama Mountain District, Anraku-shi, Tokyo, and Gamayuan Mountain was completely burned."


    At that time, some of the faithful reacted to what had flown in the news at seven o''clock in the N erotic system and watched television.


    (Eh... what''s that mountain...)


    Constitution III also reacts late.


    They knew the name of the burnt mountain. This is where Arlaune and the others lived and where they acquired the power of alien powers.


    Kehiko was also surprised. And we see each of those who thought Arlaune was transplanted here.


    Gradual Jingsai, Sa Chest, Shinzo and Anna are also openly watching the news. Sa Chest has become a rugged face, and Anna and Shinzo have their eyes wide open. Kehiko thought it was the boulder that was the only poker face in Jinsai.


    "From the unnatural way of turning the fire, there is a strong suspicion of arson -"


    Heard of arson, Kehiko two figures come to mind.


    (Junko and the dog breeder...... they''re both going to do it. No, I don''t have Junko. Junko is going to do something else...)


    When Kahiko dreamed of coming, Kahiko also had his gaze on him. Check with each other with your gaze that what you''re thinking will be the same.


    B Mon 5 18: 02


    Arlaune was unaware of the massive human infiltration into the mountain forests around Mount Gambling Source.


    No, there was Arulane who saw one or two humans, but he didn''t care. Because sometimes humans come to pick mountain vegetables. And many of Arlaune stayed in one place, so I never thought of it, such as dozens of humans all around the mountain.


    (I won''t find out. I told them to do it so they wouldn''t find out, but since the guys I hired are the chimps at the bottom of the back street, so is Hema)


    A short distance from the mountains, the dog owners waited for the yakitori to finish the work.


    Numerous chimps hired are now at the foot of the mountain, sprinkled with oil in mind. They are divided and scattered in positions previously instructed by the dog owner. Even though we hired a significant number of people, it''s still a pretty time-consuming task. It was not an easy task to carry oil. Besides, I have to sneak that up.


    (But after all the hard work, when the finishing touches well, the brain juice comes out.)


    That''s what I thought, arrowhead, I''ve been reporting that the last chimp has finished the work. Now I''m ready.


    "Let''s have a barbecue party."


    Confirming that the chimps were coming back to the dog owner, the dog owner laughed and squirmed, leaning on the spot and lighting the oil sprinkled with the lighter for ignition.


    Occasionally the fire spreads and eventually wraps the whole mountain.


    The Arlaunes, realizing that the flames covered the entire mountain, rush around the mountain in a hurry and deceive, fleeing. But whichever you look at, its face is distorted by fear because it is engulfed in flames.


    "Over here! There''s no fire over here! I can get off!"


    Find a place where one of Arlaune can escape and speak to the people on his side.


    "Hey! Over here -!


    "The east side is safe -!


    "Scream to everyone and let them know!


    Arlaune and the others scream, gathering one after the other, fleeing eastward.


    I finally find a place where the momentum of fire has not reached me, and I think I can escape from the mountains, and many of them arrive in unison between flames and flames.


    Then the feet of a few Arlaunes who were running the lead are lifted, captured by a net hidden beneath the fallen leaves, and hung from the sky.


    Arlaune''s leg stops running behind him. It appeared beyond the gap between the flames of many humans.


    "Ooh, I got more than I expected. It''s easy to catch because it''s small. And he''s not moving that fast."


    The dog owner cheered when he saw the Arlaunes stuck in a suspended net.


    "You did this... Who is it?"


    One of the Arlaunes speaks out as the chimps hired by the dog owners stare out of the net at the task of pulling the net down.


    The chimps were upset when they saw Arlaune, who was clearly outsider. Besides, that''s what people said, so the fear of the unknown boils violently.


    "I''m just a free man. Never mind."


    That''s what the dog owner said, and when he waved his hand gently to signal, the chimps sprayed gasoline with a hose at the flame slice as well. The remaining slices are also blocked by flames, leaving no escape completely. Al Raaneh and the others, who are running late, stop and despair.


    "Though a small mountain, burning one whole mountain was a broken bone job in the middle, and I was freaked out that it would fail, but you succeeded because of the large number of people you hired. A good number of them lived there, so they were going to find out along the way. Are you a little nocturnal? Give me the plant."


    The dogs speak up as they look down at Arlaune, who is in a net lowered to the ground, but the Arlaunes do not try to answer as one.


    (If it wasn''t just that mountain, but also lurked in the surrounding mountains, some of them escaped... let''s just do this for a start. Souvenirs for Junko are also guaranteed.)


    Looking up at the handicraft, the dog owner was grinning slightly.

 1300 19

    B Mon 5 20: 01


    The coming dream called the dog owner and reported on how it was today.


    "So, that fire was the dog owner''s fault?


    "Ugh..."


    The dog owner was hesitant in his dreams of lowering the tone of his voice and emitting a blatantly evil voice.


    "I knew it. Don''t do anything extra."


    ''No, I''ll have to take advantage of it if I get a chance. You''re my client in the first place, and my client, I''m the one who''s pinpointing it first, okay?


    To the dreams of protesting, an excuse dog breeder.


    "Not ahead. Brother Kehiko used to go to that mountain."


    ''I know. That''s after the words. But what do you mean what I did doesn''t taste good?


    "A lot of problems. We''re trying really hard to find out what the target''s up to and the people lurking behind us. Ruined in a way. So I don''t know if Arlaune was wiped out, and the dog owner just did something extra to stir it up. If the dog owner asked me to make the cake, and I was making the cake, they put salt and sauce in it from the side, and they said, ''Don''t complain about anything because it''s the side I asked you to,'' and the dog owner can forgive me for that? That''s what the dog owner did."


    ''Mm-hmm... that''s tough. But...... I''m starting to feel that way when you ask me. Sorry......''


    "The next time I do it, I''ll cancel the request."


    That''s what I told him, and the coming dream hung up without waiting for the dog owner''s answer.


    Go on, call another person.


    "Hey, Mutsuki?


    "Is that voice... a dream? What can I do for you?


    A good moon with a grumpy voice. But the dream smiles small.


    "Thank you call"


    "Aha, what can I thank you for now? Leave the scatter alone. Come on. ''


    "But as it turned out, I got what we had to say, and I called to think I should thank you properly. And I''m sorry for all the excitement and dis."


    ''By thanking you, you mean doing what Kehiko says and retreating over there?


    Listen to the words of your coming dreams and lurk in a quarrelsome tone too.


    "Yeah. Including that and what the Good Moon has done. Thanks to that, it went smoothly after that. gained credibility and elicited important information"


    ''Haha, that''s good. But come on, if there''s anything like attacking me over here again, can''t you just leave me alone?


    "Sorry, I can''t cover that. But yesterday people probably won''t go that way. If anything else goes, you can kill me."


    ''Okay. I''ll tell everyone. But I didn''t think you''d call like this. [M] I''ve reviewed it. "


    Before hanging up, Mutsuki told him in a soft voice.


    "Choroi, Happy Moon"


    After the phone hung up, the coming dream gave me a distorted grin and shrugged.


    B Mon 6 11: 08


    The dog owner, who visited the Snow Oka Institute, offered Arlaune, who had been caught in an exhilarating manner.


    "That''s a subtle reaction. Was that a bad idea?


    Seeing Junko sniffle, the dog owner also spills a bitter laugh.


    "Hmm... I don''t even know if I could crusade it all, and I don''t know if I could do it for a second"


    Junko says as he looks at the net stuffed with Arlaune placed on the laboratory floor. I brought it here in a container.


    "I''m starting to feel that way when people say the same thing to me in my dreams. I stuck with Nori."


    Dog breeder with head on.


    "Even if they bring these kids... I don''t use it as a test bench, except for those who agree or are hostile to me."


    "There will be hostility"


    "Hmm... once the mouse is my possession is my perception, you may consider it hostile"


    I can''t help what I''ve done, and I think Junko will try to keep it that way.


    "Is that the extent to which you make such reasoning seem like a posterior? You mean you don''t usually think of it as possessions."


    "I think so by reason, but I don''t know if it''s emotional. Normally I treat you as a person."


    "I see. That''s your character, isn''t it? It''s the kind of thing that moves with emotional logic and values bonding with people."


    "Not really. Yikes. Occasionally, my balance leans toward my rules and my desires."


    Junko saw Arlaune stuffed in the net as he said it.


    "Let me just get you out of here. It''s pathetic to be stuck like this all the time."


    "You''re sweet. They''re accomplices, so I don''t think I have to forgive them."


    Dog owners shrug their shoulders to the pure child who touches the net, disassembles and extinguishes the net and drills the hole.


    The seven liberated Arlaunes did not try to move the spot even when they were liberated, but remained consolidated, pointing a mixed gaze of fear and hatred at the pure son and the dog breeder.


    "I want to hear a lot about you, okay?


    Junko peeks into Arlaune and the others and strokes the cat.


    "You should kill him soon. We won''t cooperate in anything."


    One of the Arlaunes opens his mouth.


    "You killed him first, didn''t you?" What did you kill our mice for, and deliberately whisk back the transplanted and assimilated Arlaune? What do you use it for?


    "If you''re Junko Yukioka, can I talk to you?


    One of the Arlaunes spoke.


    "Say stupid. We were hostile to this man, and we see him as an enemy. I just said it with my own mouth."


    "It would be conditional on us saving our lives."


    "Are you going to betray me?


    "You put such a condition on him, he''ll kill you in the end."


    "How likely are they to be killed, but why not bet on those who survive?


    "Are you willing to give up our mission to spare your life?


    "Even we have the right to live. There''s also free will."


    Seven Arlaunes and the others argue orally and begin to argue. Junko and the dog owner watched the situation in silence for a while.


    "You can call me a traitor, but I want to live. I don''t feel the need to be so in-laws."


    "Betrayal or brother-in-law, is that against the original?


    When Junko pinched his mouth, Arlaune and the others solidified.


    "I''m familiar with the original, and I know her character pretty well, but hey. Don''t you have anything to blame for feeling in danger and passing out information?


    Junko tells me, Arlaune and the others look at each other.


    "I know if you don''t like talking about pride issues or because your dog owner killed your buddy. I didn''t offer her that. Because I''ll use it as an experimental bench for you. Originally, it was my policy not to use non-human organisms as laboratory benches, but the condition that they worked hostilities against me was better than that, so I wouldn''t hesitate to do a lot of things for you."


    "Okay. Then speak. We are copies of Arlaune and are moving at the direction of the original Arlaune. We were born more than the humans that Arlaune hosts."


    Arlaune, who first tried to break into Junko, spoke quietly.


    B Mon 6 9: 42


    A total of twelve other men and women, Jinsai, Sachi, Shinzo, Anna, and Kasahara and Tsuki, visit the foothills of Mount Gamayuan, where Arlaune and the others lurked.


    All the burnt mountains, all the grass, were burned down and accumulated as ash, with no trace of the mountain forests once covered in green dust. Many of the trees also have trunks black-covered. I could also see the young trees that had been burned to the ground.


    "Cuckoo, you''ve made it easier to walk. And this ash will remain fertilizer and your life will sprout next year."


    Jingsai is laughing at the swallowing things while the other faces are grumpy.


    (Are these all people parasitized by Arlaune...)


    While joining the strangers on the ground, the Constitutional Third questions. I wonder why the people who lived in Arlaune are connected. There is likely to be some purpose, but Constitution III has not yet been heard.


    "I guess it''s natural to assume that someone tailed us. In time, I think it''s time for me and Jinsai and this girl to come."


    Kasahara glances at me, and Shinzo moves away.


    "Find any survivors... and protect them here."


    and Jinjingsai.


    "I don''t think there''s a survivor in the mountains. It''s burning all over. If you''re looking for survival, it''s all around you, but with the police on patrol, you''re likely on the move on alert. It''s gonna be hard to navigate."


    "Still need to split them up..."


    "But so many people must have been mobilized to light such a widespread fire."


    "You hired a major back-office organization? How can you light a mountain with such a nasty job, a large number of major end-of-life organizations?


    Those gathered speak spoken.


    "You won''t take it on. Did you collect more than one of the stuffed end-of-life tissues, or did you collect the bottom chimp from there? Or both."


    Sa Chest was the one who said that. As a matter of fact, Sakuchi has also undertaken several very dangerous tasks that require a lot of manpower. Those nasty jobs often come around to the chimps at the bottom of the back street.


    "I''ll do some research on mine. Someone I know, someone I know, might have taken on this job."


    Sa Chest to activate the Virtual Phone as I say.


    "Is that what you''re telling me?


    "Wataru..."


    Sachi clouded his words at Kasahara questionably. I didn''t want to talk about the fact that all the chimps at the bottom don''t keep their confidentiality or anything. Because I was resistant to being seen as one of them.

 1301 20

    B Mon 6 11: 29


    Jinzai, Sa Chest, Shinzo and Anna were all out, but Laimeng and Kehiko never followed. As a matter of fact, I accidentally missed it.


    "Every time Brother Kehiko disappears, he''ll be suspicious, and you can tail him in moderation."


    And I followed up like I had a dream to follow, but Kehiko remained disappointed.


    Nowadays Native Dreams and Kehiko were chatting sloppily in the living room with two people, Kumi and Yayoi.


    "I''m obsessed with trying to freshen up here right now, but honestly, it could have been anything if I could have been passionate about it."


    Kumi, stuck with a plan to cheer it up, said as she stumbled across the seat table.


    "In school, couldn''t you be passionate about a club or something?


    Yayoko, who arranges a tapestry on the seating table, asks.


    "The school was... a place where my breath was stuck. An image like a factory. We were only a mass-produced product of society''s gear, and school was only accepted as a factory where gear was sorted."


    "Yes, but it''s a good thing it doesn''t fit into a predetermined form. Expanding your universe is the right way to live. And the journey continues even beyond the universe. Life is a journey. A journey that stares at itself and keeps searching"


    To Kumi, who is nostalgic with a worrying expression, Yayoko tells him to indulge in poetry with a soft grin.


    "Yayoko, something unusual to describe"


    The coming dream pointed out, Kumi unexpectedly dreamed of coming. It just seems like the usual Yayoko to Kumi, but where was the discomfort in the current dialogue?


    "Which neighborhood did you think it was?


    Dreaming of coming, Yayoko asks with interest.


    "The nature of the Word Spirit is different. Yayoko''s own strong feelings are mixed with words."


    "Yes... a boulder."


    The point of coming dreams was that Kumi, of course, could not even understand Kazuhiko. It''s not a logical answer, it''s a sensory answer. But the Yayoko of the day seems to have it.


    "By the way, Mika Tsukinawa, what''s the story?


    "I remember."


    On Kumi''s question, the coming dream smiled and squealed.


    "Mika, I''m busy with both the public and private sectors. Besides idol and backstreet work, I also take care of clones. I''m passionate about practicing music."


    "Oh well... right. That guy, he''s a real superman, isn''t he? I really admire it."


    "Mika is an idiot, but she''s a very hard worker. Mika is an idiot, but she''s just bloody, sweaty and tearful enough to deserve to be called Superman. Mika is an idiot, but she treats people more honestly than anyone else and does her job. Mika is an idiot, but she cares more about people''s hearts and bonds than anyone else, so I''m sure she''ll like it more if I see her in person"


    "No... you know... why did you have to repeat the idiot four times?


    ''Cause that''s all that matters.


    In response to Kumi, I ran out of dreams.


    That''s when I get an email in my dreams. They''re from Junko.


    The contents of the email were discovered to be clues leading to the original Arlaune in the example round-baked gambling source mountain, so we went together to check it out.


    B Mon 6 11: 14


    At the Snow Oka Laboratory laboratory, Arlaune, brought by the dog owner, stated the original purpose of Arlaune, in front of Junko and the dog owner.


    "Whether you''re transplanted copies, assimilated parasitic wild copies, the records of the host''s evolution must be engraved in DNA. Collecting that genetic information is her purpose."


    "Will you all share your DNA with Ola?


    Listen to Arlaune and the dog breeder will tear up.


    "Seeker of Life - or..."


    "Hmm?"


    The dog owner is surprised by the deep whining of Junko.


    "In front of me, that''s what the original Arlaune said pointing to himself. Arlaune knew neither who she was nor what she could possibly be. And I wanted to know. That''s why you''ve been actively cooperating with our research."


    Arlaune study of the Japan-China joint thirty years ago. At that time, Junko met for the first time an extraterrestrial life - an intelligent life not processed by man - called Arlaune.


    "For example, if the Arlaune of the Good Moon and Blossom is pulled out and passed to the original, the original will gain the ability of the Good Moon and Blossom - can we think of that?


    dog breeder asks.


    "As well as the original, there''s a chance that the copy will get genetic information. Precisely in the form that when a copy gets a host, it could give the host more than one ability. Arlaune herself is helpless and harmless if she doesn''t parasitize. Or -"


    Junko saw Arlaune.


    "Can you even be a body that doesn''t have to be parasitic? Well, it''s a fatal problem for Arlaune, but it''s not important."


    "What the hell, that Japanese?"


    Junko asks a question, and the dog keeper goes in.


    "That even if parasitism is mandatory, you don''t have a hard time finding a host. Unlike unseparable copies and reproductions once assimilated, the original Al Rawneh can get out of the host and look for a new host again. That''s one of the big differences."


    Before Arlaune answers, Junko explains.


    "Honestly that''s hard to think of...... There are parts of the original that are out of standard with us, but long term behavior without a host��"


    Arlaune answers.


    "But can the original evolve like that too?


    "No matter how much I say out of standard, that''s it..."


    "With us in the first place, we don''t even know all about the original possibilities"


    "That would be the original itself, wouldn''t it?


    "It''s premature to say no if you can''t. That''s only our standard."


    "No, no host masks the essence of an organism called Arlaune from the ground up"


    Aside from Arlaune, who is talking to Junko, Arlaune begins to argue with each other about nasty.


    "Is copy and original a subordinate relationship, as the original is giving birth? Sounds inferior in ability. Unlike other organisms, does it not mean you will have a child with the same performance as yourself?


    The dog owners asked questions in anticipation of Arlaune and the others'' arguments subsiding.


    "I don''t know..."


    "It depends on evolution."


    "I know it''s impossible at the moment. And I can''t think of it in my own personal opinion."


    Arlaune and the others answer.


    "I think that''s possible, of course. Hey. Maybe the copy is in a working ant-like position. Copies cannot be increased in number. Recopy is like a self-defeating Arlaune that we were forced to make."


    Junko made a personal observation and dropped his gaze on Arlaune to mouth the most critical question.


    "So, where are the originals?


    "I don''t know that. When you show up, you come from the other side. But they rarely showed up, and hosts frequently took their place. Lately, he didn''t show up. The recopy I collected to give you is still in that mountain. It''s stored in a safe in the ground for once, so it won''t be burning."


    Arlaune answers without precipitation. Junko and the dog owner, who are good at spotting lies, didn''t feel Arlaune was lying.


    "Well, I think I''ll do a little research. The dog keeper''s not moving. Me and you, I''m gonna go in the mountains."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll do nothing but extra."


    Junko nailed me, and the dog breeder said in a loose tone, shrugging his shoulder.


    B Mon 6 13: 30


    Sa Chest used a chimp-linked information network to reach some of the chimps involved in the arson of Mount Gambling.


    About three of them grabbed the money, and when I checked the information, I was able to hear the exact same information.


    "Brain Subtraction Literature Award-winning author Dog Breeder Ichi, this is the killer"


    Sa Chest reports to Jingsai and shows him an image of his face on the holographic display as well.


    "Oh, you look familiar. I see. Is that what happened?"


    Jin Jing Sai laughs.


    "You know what?


    "In front of this man, he killed an Arlaune transplant. I don''t mean revenge. Cuckoo."


    When Kasahara is informed of the fact quickly, Jinsai makes the call.


    "Hmm... something happened to Kasahara."


    After ringing the phone bell several times, Jingsai said, looking a little harsh.


    "What?"


    "I took a gesture to the mountain to find Arlaune''s survivor. I haven''t heard from you on the phone."


    "Don''t you happen to be unable to leave?


    "Is there anything you can do to stay in the mountains? I just got word you got to the mountain."


    "You know, the radio''s not working?


    "That mountain keeps the waves coming through. You can see what happened to this."


    An invincible laughing Jinsai. She seemed to be showing Kasahara herself, in fact, she hadn''t shown her much, and Sachi was frightened knowing that she was just curious about the situation.

 1302 21

    B Mon 6 13: 12


    Junko, Laimen and Kehiko traveled in a dark taxi to Mount Gambling Source, where Arlaune was lurking.


    "Hey, is the destination Mt. Gambling Source with that mountain fire? Oh, you don''t have to answer that."


    Junko and a familiar, mustache old taxi driver asks.


    "Yeah, I was thinking of taking a tour of the mountain fires."


    "Ho ho, Junko''s been free for a long time."


    There''s something wrong with Junko''s deception, and the taxi driver laughs.


    "Hey Junko, is Arlaune an enemy to humans?


    I said that I had doubts about my dreams.


    "You''re killing a mouse to retrieve a copy transplanted into my mouse, so you don''t really care about people."


    and Junko.


    "The main body of Arlaune that Junko knew firsthand, was he a nasty guy?


    "Hmm... I didn''t feel very good about her personality, but I didn''t even feel particularly bad about her. However, although it was on the surface that we behaved amicably, I got the impression that he was observing us somewhere cool. While I am in the position of being surrounded by a large number of scientists and an experimental bench, it seems interesting to me. Or... I didn''t even say or do that once in a while, as if I had used it."


    "Then he''s a nasty one after all"


    When I hear Junko''s story, my dream is definite.


    Eventually the three get to the scene and get out of the cab. We also saw a glimpse of the police, so we moved the subspace tunnel so that we could not find it and headed to Mount Gambling Source.


    Fire had spread considerably into the surrounding mountain forests as well as Mount Gambling Source, but it had already quenched the fire. The grass is ashes and piles among the trees.


    "It''s a completely different landscape than when I came here..."


    Looking over the burning marks on one side, Kehiko groans.


    "You''ve also heard what part of the vault in the ground is, right?


    "Yeah. It just seems like it''s only a rough place and there''s only one landmark, so we need to look for it a little bit."


    Asked by Kehiko, Junko says.


    "It''s hard to tell from inside the subspace tunnel, and it''s time to get out. I don''t think there''s a police officer."


    Copy that.


    Junko urges me, and Kehiko opens the tunnel''s exit.


    Out of the subspace, after treading on the ashes and walking for a while, Junko and the others stumbled upon Kasahara and two of his fellow men in total.


    "You guys... are the guys who were at Jin-sai''s place. Were you hanging out with Junko Suzuoka...... You mean you were diving in to find out."


    Kasahara reveals her anger when she sees Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko.


    "Brother Kehiko."


    "I know, fast before I let Jin-sai contact me."


    The coming dream screams small, and Kehiko also tells him quickly, expanding five black hands.


    Kasahara and a black hand stretched out by one man. But five black hands, with the bursting sound, were simultaneously bounced off, as if something had exploded. The ashes on the ground are also rising flashly.


    "What...?


    Two more black hands are released, but there is another bursting sound, and the ashes rise, and the black hands are also played.


    Before Kasahara, a man stands. It''s like covering Kasahara.


    "That brown guy behind you, he seems like a supportive ability, so hey. It''s the ability of those in front to unleash compressed air now."


    Junko discerns the abilities of his enemies and teaches them to come and dream and to Kehiko. The mouse that Junko worked on - those who later treated him as a rat - had similar abilities.


    "By the way, the ability of the brown people in the back is troublesome inside. It''s the power to move someone else''s body elsewhere, so they move it before the attack hits."


    "How could you..."


    Listen to Junko, Kasahara the wolf. Junko knew because he watched Yuzuki and Kasahara fight, but Kasahara didn''t realize Junko existed at that time.


    "Then you''d better kill him from the back."


    A dream that floats in the universe with two kinds of wings stares at Kasahara, with a distorted grin.


    Kasahara had goosebumps when she was willing to kill even evil from her dreams.


    A man standing in front of Kasahara releases more than one bullet of air with the killing air.


    "It sounds like a nasty attack inside, but I wonder if you''re similar."


    Seeing that the coming dream has already released gravity bullets, Junko said. It''s a mutually invisible attack.


    The man''s unleashed compressed air bullet kills the momentum along the way, clearly slowing the movement, eventually shaking, exploding before it reaches Laimei and Kahiko.


    All I see is a man and a pure child. The other three only know the changes that just made the bursting noise ring. The man''s complexion changes.


    The coming dream emitted gravitational bullets, while laying multiple boundaries of gravitational fields around them in preparation for enemy attacks.


    And while the man also unleashes compressed air bullets, he stretched the walls of compressed air around himself and Kasahara to kill the power of the enemy''s flying tools, but the gravity bullets unleashed by the coming dreams distort and crush the walls of the air in reverse, sounding a different bursting sound than earlier.


    "Hooray!?


    Gravity bullets crush a man.


    Kasahara peeled her eyes off. Because he had found out what his abilities were, and because he had declared that his coming dreams would be aimed at him, he thought he would be targeted first, failing to be alert to attacks on his peers, and being able to transfer instantly whenever he was under an invisible attack.


    He hurries to transfer his fellow man, freeing him from gravity, but the man doesn''t try to move while falling into depression.


    "Did you honestly believe what I said? You''re an idiot."


    A dream to see Kasahara and laugh when he dulls. Kasahara''s face just distorts into anger.


    "So, you have nothing but support? Then you should have protected your people more thoroughly than you did, right? Aren''t you used to fighting much?


    "Shut up!


    Kasahara pulls out her gun for a more provocative comedy.


    Gravity bullets pour down its Kasahara body.


    "Thank you. Attack me."


    I heard Kasahara''s winning voice right behind me, so I had a bit of a dream. Kasahara''s figure, which should have been in front of him, had disappeared.


    Kasahara''s ability to transfer has the nasty condition of being limited to those whose lives have been endangered. It''s not something you can freely do. If Kasahara so recognizes, it can be moved to any location in the field of vision.


    I put my life and the lives of my companions at risk, and the use of unintentional strikes is not Kasahara''s intention, but I was also thinking about using the method when I was cornered. Now is exactly the time.


    Kasahara pointing a gun from behind her coming dream, laughing with blood out of her head, and focusing on the trigger.


    Kasahara was convinced that the bullet would shoot through the head of the coming dream from close range, but he was convinced that the coming dream would not. I was surprised when he suddenly showed up behind his back, but that''s all. If I were alone, I might have died, but I''m not alone.


    The moment I shot the gun, my black hand was super reacting and appearing before my coming dream, holding back the bullet.


    Kasahara''s winning grin froze. And the coming dream slowly looks back.


    At this distance, the Dream can also attack with the power to blow up the opponent with anti-gravity. But blowing it up will get you away with the metastasis again.


    "Junko, help me, too. It seems difficult for me to stop this man without activating his abilities."


    "It''s going to be hard to capture, and hey. I don''t know."


    She was called to her dreams and Junko metastasized the tip of her right wrist, touching the back of Kasahara''s head with her palms.


    The back half of Kasahara''s head disappeared beautifully, and a cross section of his brain and skull was visible. My brain and blood spilled out of my head, and Kasahara''s body collapsed.


    "I was too alarmed!


    Kahiko reprimands him with a voice that sometime conceived strong anger.


    "Sorry, but I have Brother Kehiko, so I can be cautious."


    "Still get off guard and stop underestimating them!


    "Sorry......"


    Seriously angry and cautious about Kehiko, a dreamy comeback.


    "Leaving the body like this could be a hassle."


    Kehiko says looking down at Kasahara''s body. The other one seems to be alive. I can assume Junko will take him home.


    "What''s keeping you in Brother Kehiko''s subspace tunnel?


    "It''s not a convenient thing to keep something all the time. Once the subspace tunnel is released, what is inside will be ejected"


    "Well, Brother Kuhiko, you''ll be with the body forever from now on."


    "Eh? It''s a terrible life"


    Kehiko also spills a grin on the joke of the coming dream that she smiles and mouths.


    "It''s a little tricky, but I''ll keep the atomic decomposition. I''ll take out the Arlaune inside."


    Junko can atomize what he touches, but only where he touches it and around it. It will take some time to completely erase each person.


    "Arlaune, who''s inside, is dead too?


    My dream asks.


    "Maybe. It''s assimilated, and Al Rawne of Copy is a creature with sensitive mental aspects, so if the host dies, Al Rawne has a good chance of dying, and you won''t be able to live that long without instant death - Oh, when it''s original, it''s nothing to talk about. I didn''t originally have a copy myself, and this is another one."


    "A life in sight. Something pathetic. But I don''t think humans are pathetic. Wonder."


    Said Kasahara, laughing as he saw Junko take to erase his body.


    "What''s he gonna do?


    Kehiko sees an airborne man who is passing out.


    "I''d like to take it back to the lab, but it''s a hassle for us to take it home, and I''ll tie it up and leave it, and have it carried by the Great King of Terror Sponsorship. But by the time someone from the Great Guardian of Terror arrives, there''s a chance we''ll find something else."


    "That doesn''t taste good. It doesn''t taste good because it''s possible that we''ll know who this one is. It''s bad for Junko, but leave him alone."


    "Hmm... I don''t know what else to do."


    Told by the coming dream, Junko reluctantly decided to give up securing the experimental bench.


    After finishing atomic decomposition of Kasahara and the other, the three walk around the mountains searching again for a vault and a dot in the ground.


    I walked for a while and discovered the safe. But it was half-exposed from the ground, the lid remained open, and there was no flavor.


    "Empty and empty"


    My dreams shrug my shoulders.


    "It looks like the lid was closed during the fire. I mean, they must have taken it away after the fire."


    I checked the safe, Junko said.


    "To the police? Or is it for Arlaune''s survival?


    Kahiko asks Junko.


    "Maybe it''s the latter. Not without a harvest."


    Junko puts on his watch and ring.


    "Oh, a virtual phone"


    Kahiko understood what harvest meant and said. It was possessed by Kasahara and another.


    "There may be some powerful information in this. You also know your enemy''s name and phone number."


    Spread the uncontrolled grin, Junko said.


    B Mon 6 12: 44


    Akiko''s cell phone got a call from the truth.


    "You seem to be dealing with the Arlaune hunters, too."


    "You too? So it''s true, too? Hey, I''ll let Mutsuki and the others hear this call, okay?


    Akiko turns up the phone audio while I say it. The living room has a good moon, lilies and leaf mountains.


    ''I don''t mind. This one''s helping a guy named Viper. Apparently, there''s a connection between the people we''re dealing with and the enemies who attacked you.


    "Hmm. So it looks like we could work together?


    ''We''re moving this way, and we have targets to protect, so it''s hard to fight together inside. I think we can cooperate in part. You know, exchanging information.''


    "Hmmm...... I don''t have any eye-catching info on this one though. Let''s just exchange information."


    Mutsuki said and told us how it has been so far. Later truly, tell us what has happened before.


    ''There are quite a few of them hunting for Arlaune, and they will still be targeted. Once you''ve engaged and dispersed your enemies, the place must be cracked, and be careful. "


    "Aha, thanks for the advice."


    Ye Shan and Lily narrowed their eyes slightly when the phone with True hung up.


    Looks like he got here fast.


    Ye Shan, who was reading the book, groaned pompously.


    "Aha, just rumors."


    "That''s a lot of numbers. I hope you don''t mind the house being vandalized anymore. I was wondering if you could fight outside."


    Lily, who is still knitting today, says to the rising Moon.


    "Whatever. If that''s what you''re saying, I hope your mom can help me."


    "Alas, if I leave, your play tools will break in an instant. I''m not thinking about you guys."


    Akiko complains, but Lily smiled back like that and didn''t try to move.

 1303 22

    B Mon 6 12: 56


    Aiming at the Arlaune host whose chest had failed, Ichiro Tsixing took three of his companions to visit the Rain Shore Mansion.


    Two of the companions brought in this time are both older than each other, after being Arlaune hosts from where Kasahara gathered them and meeting Tsuki for the first time. Taking that command is also difficult to do inside.


    But in combat power, it''s out of control. I have a lot of combat experience, so Tsuki has to take command.


    One of the reasons why it is difficult to do this is that people from via Kasahara are not compatible with Tsuki in the first place.


    "There are multiple enemies. Sachi seems used to fighting in his story, so be careful. You can stand around chicken so you don''t die. I''ll do my best."


    I thought I lost my temper after I said it. I thought I should have stopped expressing that I could stand around chicken. But it feels like I''ve seen it, and no one seems to have offended me.


    The mansion gate remains broken. But we will not all be foolish enough to enter through the gate, but will split into two hands and enter from above the fence. Classes of security devices have also been checked. There was nothing.


    But I sense this intrusion, and people come out of the house. There are three opponents. Among them are the Mutsuki of Target and Saki Takemura.


    "There''s Sniper."


    A beautiful boy with a thin line broke in with Tsuki took out his fingertip phone and told the other set and Tsuki to know.


    This boy is intimate, even though he is predictable. He said he could even change the future he predicted. It doesn''t mean I can change it for sure, although it seems to depend on my efforts.


    (Even if you know you''re going to be sniped, you can''t prevent it...?


    And I think Tsuki. I have my own hands to prevent, but the other two are the problem.


    "Starichiro, run before ten seconds go by"


    But he was instructed by his fellow predictors, and Tsuki followed what he said, and ran out.


    Shortly after, the bullet sounds.


    "Everybody, you better not stop moving. I''ll tell you as much as I can."


    A predictable boy gives further instructions over the phone.


    (Should he have been the leader?


    And now he thought, and went forth before the three men of the Moon.


    (Everyone is very different from me. That''s hard to do......)


    Though I think so, Tsuki is already ready.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed!


    A blue sword of light arises from my hand in response to a cry.


    The good moon turns and wields a whip.


    Tsuki sliced the leech whip wielded by Tsukuba with his sword as she moved vigilantly on the sniper and stepped to the left and right with a good moon.


    "Become..."


    Mutsuki was in the moon. Unusual, such as cutting the whip wielded at super high speeds with a sword in reverse.


    Immediately after cutting the whip, the blue sword of light disappears from the hand of the snare.


    Mutsuki can also pull leech whips into the body. Put out the blade spider instead.


    "Crazy clown of lust!


    A glowing heart in purple pink comes out of his massive hand and descends on a blade spider.


    I didn''t hit the blade spider directly, and despite the fact that Hart only danced nearby, the blade spider became uncontrollable by the Mutsuki, and then attacked by the Mutsuki.


    "Recovery"


    However, because it is a pseudo life born from the body of the Moon, if you touch it and put it back in your body, it will be until then.


    (Though, it remains a strange force. Even if I put it out now, they''re gonna attack me again.)


    I read the condition of the blade spider I recovered in my body, Mutsuki thinks.


    "I wonder what a man would do with such a move?


    "Ugh, shut up..."


    To the point of the good moon, a wandering treat. I''ve been a little concerned since I set this ability myself.


    "Mr. Kato, run!


    A man of predictive ability screams.


    The man known as Kato was relative to Akiko. I look at Akiko in gosloli and have a favorable grin, emitting a red beam from my eyes.


    Akiko skilfully avoids beams. Kato also emits a fat red beam from his mouth, but this can also be avoided.


    "Trolley ~. But the flying gear is troublesome, I don''t like the sketchy laughter, and it''s killing me over here in the first place, so don''t you need forgiveness"


    Akiko activates the power of the Demon Knife Firecoat.


    "Ha!?


    I remember the feeling of my groin being grabbed abusively, and even pulled with tremendous force to dance through the universe, and Kato raises an upward voice.


    Kato in the air, his knife flashes.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Kato is cleverly mutilated from the top of his clothes, making the world''s saddest scream. So much so that I accidentally saw Kato, whether the others were in battle or not.


    "Fire suit, happy? Oh, that must have hurt. But I''ll make it easier for you soon."


    After laughing at the knife, Akiko stabbed the knife in Kato''s neck.


    "Jealous claws of a whore!


    A dagger of red light appears on both hands, approaching the Moon of Reconciliation.


    Mutsuki released two sparrows from close range, with neither blade spider nor leech whip available, but Tsuki retreated and dodged, jumping into the nostalgia of Mutsuki.


    A dagger of red light cleaves the flank and chest of a good moon, respectively.


    "Huh...?


    Flying around the spot, surprised by the feeling when you cut your chest. The dagger is gone.


    (Woman...)


    Unexpectedly trying to look at the incision, Mutsuki was holding onto his chest properly every piece of clothing and staring at him.


    "It''s not like I knew..."


    "Chi, no"


    Half-eyed, he denies it reflexively.


    (The damage is no big deal, but it''s no bother holding your chest down and fighting like this. I don''t care......)


    So Mutsuki thought, it was then.


    "Ugh..."


    A raging mood that makes me feel ill and falls apart.


    Inhibition of the degradation of acetylcholine was triggered, and a variety of symptoms were simultaneously attacking the Moon, including headaches, dizziness, intense sweating, nausea and pressure on the chest.


    (Poison... Junko said that some poisons can be expelled from the body, but depending on the type of poison, the regenerative force may not work or in some cases it may work the other way around...)


    It''s not actually poison. Even if sarin is aspirated into the body of the Moon, it is expelled immediately, but due to the effects of the ability itself, acetylcholine, which continues to occur in large quantities from the body, was not considered poisonous by the body of the Moon, so it is neither expelled nor degraded by binding to acetylcholinesterase, and accumulates in large quantities.


    "Happy Moon!"


    After finishing his battle, Akiko fell with a blue-face and screamed when she saw the harmonious moon cramping with her pupils shrunk with her eyes open, and headed toward the harmonious moon.


    "Mr. Saito, you can''t go after him deeply! Shinichiro, run! Retreat!"


    A boy with predictive abilities screams.


    The man called Saito, opposite Sasaki, was in restraint. We didn''t try to move each other, even if we had to stop the other from moving.


    But Saito saw Kato killed, and Saki saw Mutsuki fall, and was starting the fight.


    Saito was simply about strengthening his physical abilities. Running from the front into the bloom.


    The red petals released by Saito stick to Saito''s head. Saito didn''t look closely.


    "What...? This������������"


    Saito finds himself severely confused that his body movement is uneven with his senses. And I can''t even control my body movements properly.


    The predictive power user was screaming something, but it didn''t go into my ear. It was very hard to hear and I didn''t know what I was talking about. The sense of equilibrium is also insane, I can no longer stand, and I rejoice like a drunk.


    Leaf Mountain sniped and shot the Saito brow room off the roof of the mansion.


    (We both want to be hit)


    I decided that whatever this cost was bad, and Tsuki also decided to withdraw according to the judgment of the predictor.


    "A net of lazy fishermen!


    Ashiko turns to herself and releases a wide spread net of pink light.


    Seeing the size of the net, Akiko decided it was inevitable, waved the knife hard, tore the net apart and tried to escape, but the cut net immediately connected, and Akiko could not get out of the net.


    Leaf Mountain points a sniper gun at the elusive and predictable.


    "I''m coming!


    "Okay! The bulimia of the poor!


    In response to the cry of the Predictive Capable, he also cries out. Then, on his back, a huge green glowing lip appeared.


    Leaf Mountain, slightly surprised by the appearance of strange lips, avoided his lips and pulled the trigger for the back of his head.


    But the bullet sucked into the lips of the green light without shooting through the head of the snare, and it melted. The only scene Leaf Mountain saw over the scope was when the bullet melted and I wasn''t sure what had happened.


    "Mutsuki... hold on..."


    He leans before the good moon when Saki is falling, touching his cheeks and calling. Mutsuki remains cramped with her eyes open. I had no idea that a good moon that seemed immortal would turn out like this.


    "Oh, that sounds pathetic. I wonder what you would have done without me."


    At that time, a lily came out of the mansion, and looked down upon the fallen moon and said, as if frightened.


    "I guess it''s family. Don''t tell me you don''t like it. Just help me."


    "I can''t... because my mom is like this. But you came out to help me, okay?"


    Ashiko controls the blooms that are eaten by lilies.


    Lilies crouch, hands on the neck of the good moon, and it takes analysis.


    "I see�� this is because the regenerative function of the Moon is not responding to the abnormality of the body, but because of the insanity of the neurotransmitter, the regenerative function itself is inhibited."


    Lily is a Necromancer. Necromancers don''t stay to deal only with death. He is also good at handling life activities. Quite familiar with medicine and the human body.


    "That... lily..."


    Lily''s technique prompts the breakdown of overly increased neurotransmitters, while powerful regenerative functions also work properly, and the Moon regains consciousness. A little tired, but no more bitterness.


    "You look pathetic."


    "Oh, Mutsuki''s been hit... what are you serving? Ooh! I haven''t seen it! I didn''t see it!


    An arrow tip where Lily tried to say something, Platinum Taro, who came out of the mansion, was covering his face with his hands as he saw and summoned a peek from his cut clothes.


    "No... you''re reacting like that because you saw it"


    Blooming into Platinum Taro.


    "It''s force majeure, and before that, this kind of reaction from Platinum Taro, I don''t mind getting angry, but hey"


    "At a good age, how about not being immune to the opposite sex so far... I live with three women..."


    "I mean, shouldn''t you have kept your mouth shut when you saw it?


    He saw Taro Platinum, and whispered with a whisper, Mutsuki, Lily, and Akiko.

 1304 23

    B Mon 6 13: 36


    On the way to Chi''s escape from the Rain Shore Mansion, Jingsai called.


    I can''t get in touch with Kasahara. Oh, and Sachi pinpointed the killer of the volcanic fire. "


    I wonder if Kasahara was also killed. It was a pattern of unfamiliarity and constant clashes, but I don''t even want him to die, and of course I don''t want him to die. On the contrary...


    "You think he''s dead?


    "No matter how many calls you put in, you won''t answer them."


    To confirm, Jinjingsai said. vague way of putting it, but seemed almost certain.


    "This one''s pushing me. I feel bad. The Lord will not die."


    "The Apostle of Arlaune is still here"


    Qi tells quietly.


    "It''s an all-out war. If Kasahara''s dead, I''ll take command from now on."


    B Mon 6 14: 27


    Junko, Laimeng, Kehiko and the four dog-breeders were watching Kasahara and the middle of another Virtuophone.


    There are several names in the phone book, but we cannot determine all Arlaune hosts. Still, some people were able to grasp the content of the email receipt history.


    "Don''t get the word" UFO "in old history that''s alien all the time. And the image folder is awesome. There are no porn pictures, no porn videos, just aliens and UFOs. Both of us."


    A dog keeper touches on the contents of a virtual phone.


    "We were both alien maniacs. And the hosts who are moving at the behest of Arlaune, that''s the connection."


    The coming dream concludes. The other three agreed. I can only assume so.


    "I don''t know if you worship alien Arlaune because you''re an alien maniac"


    "Perhaps the desire for paranormal realms is also strong."


    Says the dog owner and Junko respectively.


    That''s when I got an email to the dog owner.


    "Ugh..."


    Seeing the content of the email, the dog owner groaned unexpectedly. The opponent is one of the chimps who made the request for a volcanic fire. It was reported that the chimps hired when the fire broke out were being washed.


    "Oh, come on, I suck, huh?


    Dog breeder showing e-mail to the three of them.


    "I''m sure they know who you are."


    I laugh when my dreams look strange and dull.


    "Rather, this is a chance. Hey. They''re definitely coming after the dog owner, and let''s feed the dog owner."


    "Nice. Agreed"


    Junko, who suggests with a smile, and a dream that snorts with a smile.


    "Wow, you guys are terrible"


    Dog breeders who say so also laugh. I just have to laugh.


    "It''s natural that it''s terrible. Because me and Junko are evil. Dog breeders are evil, and just fine."


    "Just be nice to me."


    Kahiko arms up and laughs obsessively


    "Yeah, Brother Kehiko is like my angel, so that''s fine. I become the devil and corrupt that angel."


    "Here, don''t do this in public"


    Kehiko snorts at the dreams that she says. Junko quickly puts it in the picture.


    "Well, seriously, I think it''s a good idea. Try being a dog owner, and you''ll be safe."


    Junko said.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m hiding until it''s almost cold."


    "You don''t know when most of that will cool down, and you can''t just not walk all the time, can you? Then it''s not safer to just reduce the number of enemies and wipe them out."


    "Hmm... that''s..."


    I listen to Junko, and the dog keeper seems to be better there.


    "Doesn''t it taste bad for us to fight when Mr. Sachi or Mr. Jin-sai arrive?


    "Maybe there''s no need for an undercover investigation? The identity of the enemy is also heavily broken."


    Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko talk face-to-face.


    "No, you''re still in the church to explore it. There''s something new I know, and there might come up something I want you to do."


    Towards Kazuhiko with his dreams, the dog owner said.


    "Then I''ll call the Mutsuki and have them fight instead."


    "Junko can fight"


    To Junko, who makes the call, she says that her dream is light.


    "No, no, I''m a Mad Scientist. Because it''s not the main business to fight."


    "I don''t mind a Mad Scientist fighting for anything. Mad Scientists these days are something that self-modifies and comes forward and fights. Apprentice Rio on the roof?


    "No, no, no... I''d rather be shitting behind me as a mastermind, because I''m sexually..."


    It''s a comin ''dream pushing me around, but Junko kept waving with a laugh.


    B Mon 6 15: 17


    The four men, Jinsai, Sa Chest, Tsui and Anna, visited Mount Gamayuan, where Arlaune and the others lived.


    The eyes of the police officers still under investigation creep into the mountains.


    "Cuckoo, brilliantly roasted round."


    Jingsai laughs as she walks in the ashes.


    "If there was a survivor, I guess we''d be away from the mountains."


    Says Tsuki, turning toward Jingsai.


    "I thought the awkward monks were coming, and some of them were tense. It may not be Arlaune, it may be the enemy."


    Sticking the scepter into the ashes, Jingsai looks around without alarm, laughing.


    "The vault lid was open. There''s nothing in there."


    Sa Chest, who was going to check on the vault, reports. The safe was supposed to contain a copy of the Arlaune removed from the host.


    "We all knew the number of the safe, and the enemy could have caught us, tortured us, confessed the number, and taken us by the enemy."


    Sa Chest says. Anna and Tsuki were unnerving to hear it.


    "Ooh, ooh, look at that one. I''m glad we met earlier than the enemy."


    As Jingsai pointed to him, he saw four white dwarves with red petals on their heads, coming this way.


    "Are you alive? Good."


    Chi speaks up.


    "The mountain fire seemed to surround the mountain and there was no escape. Those who were in the mountains were almost wiped out. Some went into the vault and tried to save him, but he was suffocating to death in the vault. We were rooting outside the mountains, so we helped."


    To Arlaune''s pale report, he will have a sinister face except for Jingsai.


    "Kick-ass, I''m glad your lords alone are alive. What happened to the contents of the safe?


    "A copy of the post-transplant Arlaune, which was inside the vault, is taken out and stored by us. Pass to the original soon"


    "I''d like you to at least tell me where the original is."


    "Originally told not to teach"


    To Jinsai''s words, Arlaune says as if he can''t say. It was the same idea that they, who were copies, felt that things would be carried smoother to teach. Although the original was meant to be prudent, the host of the copy and the pinching of the copy al raune caused a lot of hassle and harm.


    "We can''t leave the mountain. I can live without a host because I usually get nutrients from the trees here. There are trees growing in the city, but the trees in the city are not healthy."


    "Not well with the tree?


    To Arlaune''s words, Anna utters a strange voice.


    "A plant and it has a heart in a different way than an animal. It''s troublesome to explain it by mouth, but plants in the natural world are more lively"


    Even that explanation of Arlaune was somehow an understandable line.


    "They were checking the safe. We watched with binoculars from afar."


    "It was them who killed Kasahara and the others. I saw that too."


    Another Arlaune speaks.


    "Was there more than one?


    "I had two other children besides Junko Yukioka"


    Arlaune answers the chest question.


    (No way...... No, is that more likely?


    Sa Chest when I hear the kids are two and I really think of the coming dream and Kehiko.


    Arlaune and the others said they had no other information, so they would discuss their future policies.


    "What about a man named Dog Breeder?


    Jinjingsai asks.


    "We need to capture it first, and then we need to get some information. There''s a chance he''s connected to someone."


    And, Chi.


    "We''ve got information that we found the dog owner. He said he was walking downtown in a magnificent town in Euthanasia City."


    "Knock, knock, knock, knock."


    Sa Chest reported while projecting the display, Jingsai urged with a smile.

 1305 24

    ? moon?? Day


    After a hard childhood, Jingsai thinks that human breadth and depth could increase as well.


    Of course, distortions are likely to occur, but I interpret that to mean that I have gained distortions in my life.


    When all experiences are treasures, Jinsai tries to think of them that way. Everything in this world is beautiful. Even the ugly ones are loving and beautiful.


    No. I''m just trying to think so. I haven''t actually reached the bottom of my heart area. Jinsai tells herself that she still doesn''t have enough training of her own mind.


    Jingsai and I have not completely dispelled the darkness of the past. Whether you get yourself into the Buddha Gate or even welcome a return calendar, you are dragging. Wounds can''t heal.


    Digital House Jianjingsai was born in Digital House, a prestigious family of many kinds.


    Electric households are divided into houses, and the earliest time there is no such thing as a main house. But every division was bourgeoisie, with great influence on all walks of life, and with all sorts of darkness. Those who drew the blood of the Electric House were whispered among the clans that they were cursed at birth.


    "Cursing is superstitious. You grow up fine and become one who stands above men. Be stronger than anyone, smarter than anyone, and less overwhelmed."


    That''s what my mother always told me. I tell my son to do what he couldn''t. Tell those who could not be themselves to be sons. force it on my son instead to get rid of his own complex.


    At first it was a gradual puritai who followed his parents'' complexion with desperation, but since he grew up and equipped himself with wisdom and humanity - especially in the period of rebellion - his mother began to appear uninterruptedly ugly and tiny.


    Killing my mother was easy. I hired a backstreet chimp and asked him to kill me as he gave me a guide to robbing. There was no fear or guilt whatsoever when I saw the mother being gang-raped and killed in front of me. On the contrary, I felt sobered up because I thought I was going to have a heart attack. I thought this freed my body and mind.


    But my heart was not free. The awareness that it had pulled hazy parents, and the cynicism of others and the pull on themselves, could not be wiped away for long.


    And my distrust of a creature called my parents crept into my heart. Whether you listen to other people''s parents or see a scene where parents come out in fiction, just watch or hear a story where parents make their children suffer, remember the old days and feel like their bellies are burned.


    For this reason, Jinsai was fiercely playing with women, but did not try to get married. I had a child and avoided becoming a parent. I didn''t even try to get into one woman. There was a fear that the woman would eventually become a mother and a ghost, but for that reason.


    B Mon 6 14: 24


    Yayoko''s mansion, where the Enjoyment Society is Negijo.


    While Jinsai, Sachi and Anna are out, there are only three followers of executive treatment: Shinzo, Kumi and Yaiko. Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko are also out.


    Even those three had a relaxing chat in the living room.


    "Mr. Jin-sai, you''ve been out a lot lately, haven''t you? Seems like a lot of times I act with Mr. Sakuma."


    Look at the tapestry that Kumi has in his room, and say nothing.


    "Ugh, yeah... busy things, I guess there''s a lot going on"


    The Constitution III, who knows why, clouds the words.


    "A plan to enlarge the denomination, I''ve been thinking a lot about it, but the patriarch at heart is concerned about something else. Bye. Then I''m not a clown."


    With a disgruntled face, he sighs heavily and Kumi falls asleep.


    "Wouldn''t Kumi be okay with a patriarch?


    Yayoko said, grinning as usual.


    "I''m just a kid, so nobody''s following me. Everyone is attracted to Mr. Jin-sai''s extravaganza, and even such a raw smell boy has a proper penetration."


    Shortly after Kumi said that, there was a sound of someone walking down the hall.


    "Kumi, you are coming to call me your mother..."


    "Ha!?


    Newcomer believers report bewildered, Kumi gets up bulky and unwittingly shouts out loud.


    "I can''t believe I''m here..."


    "Parents and children, I looked around worried. I need to set that feeling in my mind."


    Even the words of Yayoko were very annoying to Kumi, who distorted his abominable and neat face.


    (Kumi, like me, have you been fighting with your family and running away from home?


    That''s how I think about it, Constitution III.


    Kumi heads to the front door of the mansion with his anger stuck in his face. Shinzo and Yaiko also followed suit.


    There was a middle-aged woman in glasses on the front door of the mansion whom Kumi knew well.


    "Kumi, no! I can''t believe you''re really here! Knock, knock, knock! How woozy of you I am! I thought I was worried. Ooh! Someone at the beliefs told me I was skipping school and suspiciously religious, and how pretty I am!


    On the way to much exciting talk, Seeing a woman stripping her teeth like a monkey and screaming with a deafening golden cut, Shinzo gets stunned. Shinzo''s mother was probably also, but I felt this was even worse.


    "Mother, I''m sorry I ran away from home in silence. Thanks for your help so far. But you can cut off my parents and my kids now."


    Kumi stares at her mother calling like a monkey and tells her clearly in a nicely chopped tone.


    Hearing the words of her daughter, her mother increasingly distorts the expression. I peeled it down to my gums, my blood running eyes peeled, my nostrils widened, and my nose hair was exposed.


    When humans went mad with excitement, Shinzo was surprised to see if it was something that could make them so ugly. And most sadly, Kumi is chilling, even when she sees a mother exposed to such ugliness in public. Against my own mother, it''s chilling. I''m totally cut out.


    "Wahwahwahwahwahdazi gave birth to you. Ooh! It''s nurturing. Whoa! How much did I expect from you, doh? Oh, boo-boo-boo! I raised you gagede with salt on my hands, but I became a bad daughter skipping school, and running to shookyo or something! Mine now...... this sadness! This despair! This anger. Ahhh! Ahhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!


    To Kumi''s mother, who summons unsolicited things, Shinzo feels ill.


    (Are all the parents of the world like this? Are you crazy like this? When a child is a parent''s possession and you know it won''t do what you want, do you get mad? Like this, do the parents of the world empathize with ''Yeah, yeah, I know''?


    I can''t help but feel bad about chest feces. And my interest boils down. I wonder how Kumi feels right now, hitting her own mother with an icy blade-like gaze. I want to talk to you. And... it might be sweet, but when I want you to listen to yourself, I think about it even though this is the time.


    "I see too much with my colored glasses. And looking down on people too much. Replace yourself with the victim and spoil it too much. Then stop thinking. Mother always said that. I''m sick of it. It''s a disgrace to me to come out of your stomach."


    "What was that all about? Yeah! I can''t forgive you for saying that! Oh, what do kids like you know! I was so giddy about how much I was, I spent money schooling, I was so happy to see the scores on the test, my stomach was occassioned, and my struggles are mine, but aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Kiiiiii!"


    "A middle-aged woman who is disputed and eclampsia by a child. That is the reality that is happening here and now. The world is wide, but your vision is very narrow. Parents are not tools to satisfy their children. In order to nurture, we must protect our minds, not just our lives. Admit your heart, you have to watch. We have to support it. Lead to this desired path. That''s what I do."


    Yayoko spoke out, so Kumi looked back and was surprised. This old woman, who always smiles calmly, hits Kumi''s mother with her angry eyes.


    "And Kumi. The last word is too much. That''s something you should never say. Hurt any mother."


    ����


    Kumi feels like she can''t help but sneer at Yaiko, who can look at herself with a soft voice.


    "Ok ahhhhhh! You''re brainwashed by the Shokio people here! That''s why I can say that. Whoa! I''ll sue you. Ugh! No, before that, you can get the patriarch out. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Talk to the Patriarch, Zugeruuuuuu!


    "It''s annoying to make a scene here, and I get it, so go inside. I''m sorry, Yayoko. Let me up a little bit."


    When Kumi confirmed to Yayoko, Yayoko nodded silently.


    "Wow!? What is annoyance toward parents? Oooh!? I''m the victim. Whoa, whoa! Are you willing to defy the victim? Wookieeeee! Hence! Parents who follow what their children say. Oh, my God. Nah! Mukka aahhhh!


    Kumi''s mother, however, does not waste time or try to get in.


    "What are we going to do?


    Perhaps the Asking Constitution III.


    "We have to wait until Mr. Jin-sai returns. It''s embarrassing, but it''s out of my hands. That''s why I came out."


    Kumi whispers in a sinking voice in the ear of Shinzo.


    "My parents are similar..."


    I''m going to comfort Kumi, and Shinzo squeals pompously.


    "Oh well. Let me talk to you one of these days. That might make the Constitution a little easier."


    To Kumi''s thankful words, Shinzo spilled a smile.


    B Mon 6 16: 36


    Jinsai, Sa Chest, Anna, and Tsuki made their way to downtown Azura City''s excellent town.


    "There he is."


    Sa Chest shrugged, pointing to the sidewalk across the street, there was a dog breeder figure.


    "Motivated all over such a crowded city?


    "The guys in the back street will do it, and there''s no problem. Kakaka."


    To Anna, who confirms anxiously, Jinsai crosses the driveway with dignity.


    The car suddenly stops with one steep brake after another to the little dirty boy who suddenly comes out of the driveway. Gradual Jingsai doesn''t mean anything like that, but goes to the dog breeder.


    In the sight of the dog breeder, who noticed the noise in the driveway, the figure of Jingsai enters.


    "Damn it. Say hello later."


    Whispering, the dog owner escapes into a nearby pharmacy for a small run.


    Mutsuki, Akiko and Saki, who were walking behind us a short distance away, come to the front of the pharmacy and face Jingsai.


    Tsuki, Anna and Sachi also caught up with Jingsai, and both factions dressed together and facing each other.


    "I haven''t seen you before."


    Mutsuki laughed when she saw Tsukuba.


    "I thought I killed you, but you ate that and you were safe..."


    Surprised to see the pimping Mutsuki. I''m not just surprised, I''m also a little scared.


    "Leave that to me. I want to do it with Sashi."


    Sa Chest offered referring to Mutsuki.


    "And... there''s something I want to talk to you about before I do. Ready?"


    "Aha, so it''s just me and this guy, we''re going away for a little while, huh?


    "Fine."


    "Yeah."


    Mutsuki on Sachi''s invitation took confirmation, and Saki and Akiko nodded.


    "Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock. Okay, three to two fights, okay, ladies?"


    Gradual Jingsai sets up a scepter with a laugh


    (Three to three, though)


    Saki shrugged in her mouth. In a remote position, there must be Ye Shan supported by a sniper gun. Junko finally came to watch the game.

 1306 25

    B Mon 6 16: 39


    Mutsuki and Sachi enter another alley, out of the sight of Jingsai and Akiko.


    "It was bad during this time. I don''t want to fight you anymore."


    Sa Chest bows his head. Apologize by exposing yourself completely to gaps.


    "When I came to dream and Kehiko helped me, I told him everything. I gave them all the information we had."


    "Aha, is that what you mean? Ah. I''ve been hearing stories from Kehiko and his dreams. I''d appreciate it if you''d come out like that."


    Mutsuki also shows a lack of will and raises his hands gently.


    "Nevertheless, I have trouble getting back to you here to join me. So why don''t you decide you fought me here and give me a minute?


    "Fine. If you refuse, you''ll have to fight for it. That''s the same thing for us, so hey."


    Happy Moon accepts Sa Chest''s offer.


    "By the way, what are you guys hunting Arlaune for?


    "In exchange for the power I received. That''s all. That''s all, so I don''t mind giving up... it should."


    In response to Mutsuki''s question, Sa Chest answered with a bad toothpick tone.


    B Mon 6 15: 19


    Coming back to the Enjoyment Party, Kazuhiko''s eyes jumped into three people, Kumi, Yayoko and Shinzo, standing in front of the mansion, and four middle-aged women who had never seen it before.


    "What is it? Why are you all in front of the house?


    "There''s a negative aura out there. A disastrous space dominated by demons"


    Kehiko and Lai Dream, who felt an unusual atmosphere, approached the front of the mansion as they were.


    "What are you doing?


    "My mother''s trying so hard to get me to meet the Patriarch."


    Kahiko asks, and Kumi answers with a lowered face.


    "Did you just come to bring him back or something?


    "Yes..."


    Kuhiko whispered in Kumi''s ear, and Kumi nodded.


    "Isn''t this denomination over when Kumi''s gone? There will be no one to pull."


    "The wind''s gonna get tight this weekend."


    "It''s not as close as it sounds, but it''s going to get lost..."


    In response to the words of an unrelenting coming dream, Yayoko and Shinzo said respectively.


    "No matter how much you bring back, it doesn''t make sense if you''re not willing to go home in person, does it? But I think we should have a proper conversation with the family."


    "Ha, sweet, come dream. Because I''m a stupid parent who can''t even talk like that, and I ran away from home with the intention of cutting off the edge."


    Reluctantly to the truth of his coming dream, Kumi said in a voice that his mother could also hear.


    "Don''t speak ill of your parents in front of you. You''ll regret it later, and so will your parents."


    "Mmm..."


    Now Yayoko scolded him, and Kumi roared with her face up.


    "But if it''s family, idiots are idiots. Even my sister is an idiot."


    "How many times have I told Flower to stop dis... I miss you so much"


    A dream to make an extra mouthful, and Kehiko to hold it back.


    "Mucky! If you''re listening to me in silence, you can say whatever you want! Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    To Kumi''s mother, who suddenly summoned her with a cut of gold, Kehiko and Laimeng inadvertently shrugged themselves.


    "And what''s happening to believers even to little kids like this! No, there''s four minors, and whatever it is, it''s crazy. Yikes! Isn''t that what this is all about?


    "Just speculation. Rude. Don''t say anything extreme!


    "Kumi watch out for the future because this is what happens when you watch too many wide shows and women''s weekly magazines and women''s comics and BLs. If you like that already, it''s probably too late."


    "Don''t be rude in your dreams either! Or even you, even though you''re annoyed just by your mother!


    "I mean, I like that. Maybe it''s too late, but let''s do our best to regenerate."


    "The only thing I like is BL! What do you make me say!?


    "Kitty! What the hell, you guys! I want to talk badly in triplets! Besides, Kumi is sneaking around and reading BL, whatever the lady comics are! How unclean! Muchaaaaaa! I''m so sad that my kid is reading something like that, where should I sue him! Whatever you think, I''m a victim. Whoa! Victims who are absolutely more righteous than God. Ow, ow!


    "Mother''s the one reading the lady comic, not like I just confessed!


    "Matching Parents and Children"


    "Dream on! Are you an enemy?


    Because the coming dream stirred up both sides in the funny half, both Kumi and her mother began to make noise.


    "You should call the police for now"


    Dreams of arrival whisper in Kumi''s ear in a calm place.


    "That would make it easier the other way around. In fact, I''m a minor, as are Shinzo and the dreamers."


    "Oh well. Then I guess I''ll have to wait for Mr. Jin-sai."


    Kumi told me, and my dream concluded so.


    B Mon 6 15: 19


    Akiko and Jitsuisai stand forward.


    (this kid...... pretty strong)


    Confronted by Jinsai, who is putting up a cane and laughing naggingly, Akiko intuites. I can''t help it. From the outset, it is decided that it is better to use the power of the firecoat.


    The power of the pyrotechnic coat - it was Akiko who grabbed the male organ with unseen force and tried not to activate the force to attract it, but nothing happened, even though it was aiming cutting-edge at the groin of the gradual purification sai.


    "What''s going on? Firecoat."


    (This guy... None. Man...... maybe castrated)


    "Yeah!? You''re a boy and you have to castrate.


    I accidentally raised my voice, and Akiko is annoyed.


    "How did you know... And why are you shouting that... Are you trying to attack me?"


    The gradual purgatory of boulders also had a bitter laugh as much as I could think of.


    "Well, let''s be that kid..."


    Akiko looking at Tsuki. I felt strongly about this one, but I find it hard to do because of the fact that I am close to my age, my appearance and taste, and the atmosphere somewhere similar to my expectations.


    From behind the treat, several chunks of water fly towards Akiko.


    In the rear, Anna was making countless chunks of water around herself to drift.


    "Protect your face! I''m drowning!"


    Blossom, who once fought Anna, sends out a warning, while sneaking off red petals on the ground.


    "It''s okay..."


    Akiko whispers and slashes a chunk of flying water with a small knife.


    A slashed mass of water falls to the ground so that it can be bounced, untied from Anna''s control over the water. In fact, by the demonic power of the firecoat, it was releasing the power to rule the water.


    As Anna opened her eyes to surprise, a long tailed gunshot sounded. It was a Leaf Mountain sniper.


    The water that was floating around Anna automatically moved to try to protect Anna, but the bullet penetrated the water and pierced Anna''s shoulder.


    Water wasn''t entirely ineffective. Slightly killed the bullet''s power and slightly missed the ballistics.


    But Anna falls, all the water loses control and falls to the ground.


    "Kakaka, did you get Sniper?"


    Jingsai stands to cover Anna, who has fallen.


    This time Akiko targets the crotch groin and activates the pulling force.


    "Wow!?


    Remembering the feeling of being roughly eagled about the important place, and then the anomaly of being pulled, Tsuki was confused, but when he saw Akiko with a knife before being pulled, he activated his abilities.


    "A slave trader dancing with greed!


    Just before the knife tried to reach his groin, Tsuki activated his abilities.


    Between the knife and the groin emerges a thick chain glowing red and black, and after inhibiting the slaughter of the knife, the chain moves as if it were a creature, wrapping around the hands of the knife and Akiko.


    "Yep..."


    He wraps all his torso in chains and makes it impossible to slash him, and Akiko gives an unpleasant voice.


    On the other hand, the petals released by the bloom adhered to the head of the purgatory.


    "What the hell!?


    My vision is distorted and blurred, and my sense of equilibrium is insanely good. It seems like you don''t have the sensation of your body itself. Time is flowing slower or faster. I find all perceptions strange.


    Aim for the torso of its gradual purification sai, and Ye Shan pulls the trigger.


    "Drink." Ahhh!


    When Jingsai stuck his cane to the ground and shouted in a temper, a petal on his head blew up and the bullet fired by Ip Mountain also stopped in the air.


    "Oh, no, you shot me at the right time."


    Seeing a bullet stopped about fifty centimeters from his chest, Jingsai grinned and poked the bullet with a tin cane. Then the bullet fell to the ground, as the magic had lifted.


    "Oh, you''re insane enough to stop a bullet in the air."


    Ip Mountain shrugs when he checks on the scope.


    "I wonder if it was a coincidence. I tried to disarm Saki, and the bullet stopped in the aftermath."


    Right next to Ye Shan, said Junko, who was watching the game with a telescopic function of an artificial demon eye.


    The chain that was tying Akiko''s knife disappears.


    (What are you gonna do? I wish I had left you tied up)


    Akiko is surprised to see Tsuki. Tsuki laughs when she sees Akiko like that.


    "Six powers circled"


    When you say what you only know for a treat, you put your hands together, as if you were holding something you can''t see.


    "Angry Saints!


    Flames erupted in a straight line from both hands of Tsuki, turning him into a blazing sword.


    No, can I call that a sword? unusually long. It seems there are more than five meters.


    "Save it"


    Gladly, Tsuki pays the blazing sword aside. The aim was not Akiko, but the one in the bloom that was away.


    Ignoring centrifugal forces, weights and obstacles, the blazing sword is waved. Street trees and lights that were on the way through came through, and fire moved into the street trees that pushed through.


    Sasaki made a mockery of it, but at first glance felt this ability was a threat. Despite the long reach, you can ignore the shortcomings of the reach and attack.


    "Holy shit!


    Akiko, who was nearby, rushes in.


    Tsuki waved down the blazing sword vertically. Akiko quickly shrugged, but Tsuki quickly swung his swinging arm up obliquely.


    (That flame has almost no concept of weight. If it''s a normal fire, you can assume it has weight if it''s just for what you''re burning, but it''s nice to see that there''s almost no concept of it in that blazing sword that''s fixed in a long bar like if you ignore the laws of physics. All that exists is the weight of the arm. As the arm moves, a great blazing sword is instantly shaken to the tip, almost ignoring the laws of inertia and even air resistance. When this happens, I wonder if we have also ignored the physical law of chemical reactions called flames. I took the shape of a flame, you should see it as a different thermal bioenergy than a flame.)


    Junko, who was watching next to Ye Shan, came to such a conclusion against the fiery sword of Tsuki.


    The garment of Akiko, slashed in reverse with the sword of the fire of Qi, caught fire. Furthermore, the heat burns and burns the body and tastes the feeling of a fire in the body as well.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    I panic, and Akiko screams.


    "Akiko!"


    Saki rolls around and rushes out to Akiko, who tries to extinguish the clothes fire. It is easy for me to remain stuck like this.


    But Tsuki saw Akiko in agony, and hesitated.


    (Do you kill...)


    I have never killed a person, but when I became aware of having to kill a girl about my age, I hesitated violently.


    Leaf Mountain''s bullet shot out the body.


    Chi falls. The blazing sword also disappears.


    "Is that it, Mr. Ip Mountain, added or subtracted?


    Junko utters a voice that seems unexpected. The bullet had been removed from the steeplechase and fastened to shoot through the knee.


    "Yeah... it felt like you were hesitant to stab me in the stomach. Nevertheless, if you leave it like that, you may die, and if you still try to do something next, I will kill you this time"


    Leaf Mountain said while loading a new bullet into the sniper gun.


    "Snipers lurking somewhere are too troublesome."


    Says Jinsai. Now it''s a two-on-one combination of Sasaki, Sniper and myself, but it''s not a good idea to keep the wounded fighting like this. It''s also a dangerous bet to expect Mutsuki and Sa Chest, who went somewhere, to return safely.


    "Drink!"


    Jingsai blossoms and releases her mind as a shockwave.


    Blossoms follow a flickering gap, take charge of the treat, and even head toward Anna, who also takes charge.


    Ip Mountain did not try to snipe a gradual purgatory full of gaps. If you fail by sniping here, it is possible that Jingsai will go insane to death and launch an attack against Akiko, who is falling with the bloom. When I thought about the safety of the two of us, I decided it was better to let them get away with it.


    Nor did Saki try to chase Jin-sai. It takes more than that to extinguish Akiko''s fire.


    "Not only the clothes... but the contents of my body seem to have been burned... I can''t move..."


    "Hold on!


    Ashiko, who complains in a weak voice, speaks with a powerful voice. There''s nothing I can do about it, such as damage in my body. But...


    "Junko, help me!


    ''Okay -. Let''s get him to the lab right away. "


    Junko immediately agreed when Saki called and complained with a sad scream.


    "Grungy...... it''s heavy. Sakuchi, what are you going to do?"


    Jingsai, who carries them up in charge, moans with sweat.


    "Retreat again..."


    Tsuki groans with remorse.


    "Kakkaka, it''s you, Starichiro. If you''re alive, you win. But heavy."


    Jin-sai tells her with a laugh.


    "They were pretty strong, weren''t they? ~..."


    Knowing Junko would help, Akiko, who was a little relieved, smiles impossibly as she asks Saki to knee-pillow her.


    "It was dangerous because Mr. Ip Shan wasn''t there. I think he knew that too."


    Sasaki said, feeling drawn to the fact that he had been of little use in the fight.

 1307 26

    B Mon 6 17: 29


    After the battle with Akiko, Sachi and Ip Mountain, Sachi took Tsui and Anna to the hospital, and only Jingsai returned to the Mansion of the Society for Life.


    "What are you doing? Who''s this lady?


    Seeing all the faces of the faithful in front of the mansion, Jinsai speaks out in surprise.


    "Actually..."


    Constitution III explains. During the explanation, a strange middle-aged woman - Kumi''s mother looked at Jingsai with a slight and frigid odor.


    "I see... you know what?"


    A black flame swirls inside Jingsai.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, but I can''t help it. Awkward monks are the patriarchs here ~. Cuckoo."


    "I''m talking about myself..."


    Jinsai approached Kumi''s mother and spoke with a loving laugh. And Kehiko going in.


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! You''re here! The leader of evil! Hey, hey, hey, hey! Absolutely. Absolutely. Oh, I won''t forgive you! Ucky! I''ll sue you. Ahh!


    To Kumi''s mother, who suddenly summoned Keeky, Jin-sai also lost her word.


    "My Kumi''s planned smooth sailing Elite Iketel Lady life went crazy because of you. Ooh! You know how guilty that is. Ooh!? You guys are good! Sounds like a do-bottom loser in life, looks good doing shookyo! But don''t drag Kumi, my discernment packed with my dreams and hopes, into such a filthy hoarding place. Awwwwwww! Hey, hey, hey!


    "Can''t you think about your daughter''s feelings?


    In anticipation of the slippage of words, Jingsai speaks up.


    "Ha!? Then what happens to my feelings! Please don''t talk to people''s families about dirty dressed frigid kids! I just can''t stand the fact that my daughter is mixed up with people in my house who run to religion! Everything''s ruined now. Yikes! Right now, I have no doubt, I''m an absolute victim. Wow!


    "The way you look at your stuff isn''t everything. Kumi... that was hard."


    All I wanted to say was that there were mountains of Jinsai, but I thought that I would not be able to preach to this handful of people, and that I would just make Kumi suffer what I was hearing even though I said it, and I decided to keep it to that word.


    "What! Now whoa, whoa! What''s so hard about that? Whoa! What''s Kumi snorting at? Ooh! So what!? I didn''t mean you were so hard because of me! Kitty! I can''t believe that. Aah! Admit it! I''m the victim! The victim is me. Whoa! When did I change my position when I was the perpetrator and Kumi was the victim? Ukki-yah! Kumi, no! I''m in so much pain because you don''t do what I think. Whoa! That''s what you did to me when I brought you up. Ooh!? You ungrateful, shameless wookie!


    "Come on!


    Kumi fed Binta with her anger to her screaming mother.


    "Kumi-chan... that was... better..."


    It was such a sudden move that Jingsai, who was nearby, could not even be stopped. With a bitter look, I say pompous.


    "I''m sure you''ll regret raising your hand to your parents later... for the rest of your life"


    I raised my hand to my parents. Instead of killing myself, I was not wounded, but I was a gradual puritan who tried to act like a patriarch for once.


    "I won''t! You beat the shit out of me! Go away! Die! You''re not my mother! It''s more embarrassing to be born of you!


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii I''m the best victim in the world. Ahhh! I''m definitely the most unfortunate victim in the world right now. Ahhhhhhh! I mean, Mute Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Look at you guys. Whoa! Kumi, no, no, no, no! Remember that, Ovoo!


    Kumi''s mother left behind a discarded dialogue, crying and calling.


    "Wow!


    Where his mother was completely invisible, Kumi also cried out as if it had caught fire and hugged Yayoko. Yaiko caresses his head silently.


    "In the meantime, everyone, let''s go inside. Yayoko, make Kumi some tea to calm her down."


    "Yes, sir. Tea is the elixir of the heart."


    Asked by Jingsai, Yayoko smiled and took Kumi, who cried, into the mansion.


    "Where''s Jinjingsai?


    Kehiko speaks to Jinsai, who does not intend to enter the mansion.


    "Hey, it''s not for the wild. Kakaka."


    That''s what Jin-sai says and walks out. Kehiko and Kazumi are worried about Kumi, so they don''t pay particular attention and go into the mansion.


    But Shinzo was concerned about Jinjingsai. He was on his way back to Kumi''s mother.


    B Mon 6 17: 42


    Jin Jing Sai, who chased Kumi''s mother with a quick leg, quickly caught up.


    "Hmm. A little bit more like that."


    As I walk, I shrug as I look at Kumi''s mother''s surrounding house.


    "Oh, that''s the best part. Then say goodbye to your crappy life and boring life and pass away to your Buddha. Drink!"


    "What...... uki!?


    When Jingsai struck the cane on the ground and shouted, he blew a single tile of the house with mindfulness, causing it to hit Kumi''s mother directly in the head.


    Kumi''s mother cramps tingly as she falls down on her depression and dyes her asphalt red with the massive amount of blood that runs out. My skull is flashly cracked and my brain is spilling out too.


    "I don''t have any witnesses, and with this, one thing settled! Kick-ass!"


    "I am..."


    Shinzo called out from behind to Jinsai, who laughed like he had won with his hands on his back.


    "My lord, you followed me."


    Jingsai looks back, without much surprise or panic, and speaks up.


    "Why... this..."


    He alternates between a corpse and a gradual purification sai, and is asked by Shinzo.


    "Awkward monks are monks, but only until they have another virtue."


    Answer softly, Jinsai laughs slightly at showing her dirty teeth.


    "I''ll be in trouble if people find me here, and I''ll be back."


    Jinsai turns back his heel. Shinzo follows suit.


    "This is the best choice. Most reasonable, and also for that child. Cuckoo. A child can''t choose a parent, and a parent who pulls a child''s leg is harmless and without profit. It''s best to succeed or fail without rotting."


    Jingsai talks while walking, not at all evil.


    "Oh no... it doesn''t have to be such a rambling way..."


    "Did you even expect it to be a good thing to reconcile, like the tearful development of fiction? That depends on the other person. I can''t have this kind of arrangement. Awkward monks understand. You can''t do that. We have to get rid of any unusable garbage."


    It is also the third constitution to opinionate, but Jingsai did not even think of it as farting.


    (I can''t believe it was someone who could kill people so easily...)


    At this time, he had unprecedented doubts and fears about Jingsai. And Jinsai is also spotting it.


    "She''s going to be a little sad, too, but she''s going to be unhappy if we dispose of her here and now rather than facing her mother. Cheap humanism only makes people unhappy, doesn''t it? Besides, I thought you said that before. Negative minds such as sadness and spiciness can also be converted to positive power. That kid will be able to spring this grief and fly even higher. Awkward monks helped their daughters with trashy mothers. This is a fine deed and a virtue. Knock, knock, knock!"


    There was no falsehood in the words of the laughing Jinsai. I dare you to say that I know that I am afraid of you, and that I am more and more afraid of myself.


    If this keeps you away from yourself, that''s fine, and if it swallows and follows, I have nothing to say. Even if you want to be the one who brings disaster to you, that''s fun. Jinjingsai was such a perception of the Constitution III.


    B Mon 6 17: 48


    Even as he entered the mansion, Kumi remained a crying face, crying from time to time remembering, and crying again when he thought he had stopped crying. Yayoko''s brewed tea doesn''t seem to do much good either.


    "It''s hard, but if you cry forever, you stay harder. Swallow the tears, and you will have to walk through your universe. Your universe belongs to you."


    Yaiko speaks words of encouragement and comfort.


    "Kumi, don''t cry"


    I also comfort my dreams with a friendly voice from Kumi.


    "Even Kumi''s favorite Mika loves BL"


    "Come to dream... there''s no such consolation"


    Kehiko cautions against dreaming of words that are not diagonal or diagonal.


    "Kakkaka, I''m home."


    There came back the smiling Jingsai and the badly dark looking Shinzo.


    "Mr. Jinjingsai, I was wondering if you could cover Kumi more, you totally did. Expectations fell short."


    The coming dream rises and looks up at Jingsai nearby.


    "Whoa? Did I? Awkward monk, I was going to cover that up."


    "And... I wonder why. The smell of blood drifts from your patriarch."


    To the words of the coming dream, neither Kehiko nor the coming dream missed that Shinzo changed his complexion and that Jingsai had one thin frown.


    "Ho, you know what I mean. In fact, with hemorrhoids."


    "J?"


    "Kakaka, don''t you see? I don''t know."


    Jingsai turned his heel and left the room. He also looked at the interaction, Yaiko and Kumi, who had stopped crying, wondering.


    "Are you saying that you''ve been sprinkled with smoke like this?


    A dream that turns to Kahiko and shrugs his shoulders.


    "Shinzo...... you know something?


    Coming dreams speak up to Constitutional III, but Constitutional III becomes a threatened face and leaves the room silently and early.


    "He said he knew. What do we do?"


    "Let it go now. It''s not the time to push."


    To Kuhiko, who asks, said the dream.


    In a call from the police, Kumi learned of her mother''s death about thirty minutes after that.

 1308 27

    B Mon 6 18: 42


    Kumi was reunited at Euthanasia Civic Hospital with her mother, who turned out to be different.


    About twenty minutes ago, the police contacted Kumi''s cell phone. And when I visited the hospital room, my mother, who lived until just an hour ago, was lying in the spiritual peace chamber, a wrecked and miserable wreck of her head.


    The estimated time of death was almost an hour ago as well. Sounds like he was in an accident as soon as he left Negijo. It is seen that the tile on the roof of the house slipped or blew away with the wind and hit its head.


    Jinsai and Yaiko offer to escort him and tell the police all about their identities and their relationship with Kumi in a separate room at the hospital. When this happens, we have to talk about it already.


    Kenzo, Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko also came to the hospital.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you guys?


    Sa Chest comes and speaks to the three people who were sitting in the lobby.


    "Sachi, what''s wrong? Haven''t you heard? Kumi''s mother had an accident... I mean, why is Sachi here?


    "Anna was seriously injured and the escort. I mean, there''s been an accident and we''re all here..."


    Hearing Kahiko''s answer, Sachi suspected that it was a death accident or something close to it.


    "Constitution III, my face has always been blue"


    The dream of coming toward the third person points out.


    "Ah... no, I don''t like hospitals..."


    "That''s definitely a lie you want to take away. A little demon looks like a constitution. You have something in your chest that''s not good? Or something you can''t even say if you want to? It might be easier if you spit it out."


    Shinzo is relieved by the dreams he tells as if to mock and laugh. I even feel that illusion, as if the little devil is in front of me.


    "If I told you to die... Mother, I''m really dead... haha..."


    Kumi appeared there with a vain laugh. I wasn''t crying.


    "I told the police to arrest him because I killed him, but he didn''t do it to me. Of course. Me, I''m a little crazy right now? hehe... hehe..."


    No one can speak to Kumi for too much crap.


    "It''s not just a coincidence, and when someone dies, it''s something that makes everyone feel better."


    Jingsai comes behind Kumi and speaks up. Yayoko was with me.


    "This is a trial. It''s a test that can happen to anyone. And God bless the Buddha. I don''t know what to say, but Kumi''s mother is gone, and I can tell you that Kumi is really free now. I can''t threaten your mother''s shadow. I''m going my own way."


    I remember the fierce anger and stare at Jinsai''s story, but Jinsai takes it and remains a flat face without paying attention.


    Because of the strange state of the Constitution, not only did he realize that his dreams were coming, but he also noticed that Sachima and Yayoko were also there.


    "Hey... Dream on, I knew it..."


    "Yeah, I think you''re right about Brother Kehiko"


    As far as the coming dreams and Kehiko were concerned, I was largely wondering what the truth was.


    "Do you think so in your dreams? Well, I can see that."


    "It was Jin-sai who killed Kumi''s mother. And Constitutional III knows that. If your imagination works for a bit, you can imagine it if you look at the state of Constitution III in front of you. Besides... the valves of the gradual purgatory are ridiculously easy to understand, false masks of good intentions"


    More conversations are whispering at each other in a whisper. Be vigilant about lip reading and don''t even show your lips.


    "Yeah, I... can''t snap. Continue to work hard to make this denomination bigger. Everyone here is my family now."


    Kumi knew nothing about it, and used Jinzai''s words as a light pelican and food to shake off his grief.


    "Cuckoo, that''s what I meant."


    Jinsai smiles and strokes Kumi''s head.


    (As for the attitude of dealing with the person whose body is dead, this kid is weird... no way...)


    Sa Chest also felt uncomfortable.


    (What is the intent of that... I kill Kumi''s mother myself, and it''s often funny that way. I can often say that)


    The wrath of the Constitutional Third was so much more than I could hide in my expression anymore. At the same time as my anger, I felt nauseous. I felt terribly bad because Jingsai looked like a demon or something.


    "Brother Kehiko, I''m a little bit willing to kill you. Write" I''ll kill you, Yarki. "


    The coming dream also found a bottomless evil in the gradual purification sai, but this one smiled happily.


    "Right. It seems like a delightful prey."


    Kahiko nods without laughing. Kumi is too pathetic to laugh. It''s the worst idea I''ve ever had, being stuck with someone who killed my own parents.


    "That shithead really thinks he did a good job. You know, that''s great. I like it because it''s bad. It''s worth it, which is worse than me."


    The Coming Dream Dialogue - No, the Coming Dream mood, which quietly burns the fighting spirit, was what Kehiko had been guessing.


    B Mon 6 16: 47


    For the treatment of Akiko, who was burned to the body with the sword of the fire of Tsuki, Mutsuki, Akiko, Saki, Ip Mountain and the dog breeder, together with Junko, headed to the Snow Oka Institute.


    Akiko, half-naked in the lab, is treated by Junko. Once laid in a curtain, in the same room, the other three are waiting.


    In the lab, there were also potted head girls. All but the dog breeder and Akiko are first person.


    "Ko... this is, for God''s sake. Too much."


    Ip Mountain complains when he sees a smile on his face.


    "It was no big deal. I had a burn, but it was enough to treat it with my abilities, and I could treat it on the spot..."


    Ip Shan pulls out his pistol and pokes at Junko, who came out with the curtain open.


    "What are you doing, Ip Mountain..."


    Even though Mutsuki groans in the face of tension, Ye Shan takes control of Mutsuki with his empty hands.


    "Undo this girl now. Whatever it takes to make such a little girl... forgive me."


    In a quiet but certainly exuding anger, Ip Mountain says to Junko.


    "Wait a minute. Cool customer. Shiatsu didn''t force Junko to modify it to look like this. Yo. What do you want?"


    "or... good looking... maggots me... and a mistake..."


    Leaf Mountain drops its gun in a hurry to stop it.


    "I can''t believe Mr. Ip Shan is going to be as angry as you are... I didn''t point the gun at you."


    Junko laughing on his cheek.


    "Didn''t you say you were brainwashed?


    Hayama confirms it once and for all, but once it is brainwashed, I wondered if it might be possible to confirm it, Saki and Mutsuki thought.


    "No, yo. She was a hikinito old man in her forties with a young girl''s heart, but thanks to her, Junko, she made me want it."


    "But it''s a raw neck potted plant, right?


    "It''s great not to have to move, yo. I don''t even use my own hands for dinner, I can feed them. Ah. Is that good?


    "It''s an idea that maggots don''t understand. There are so many people in the world."


    "Maggots? What do you mean?


    It''s a good idea to wear a small neck.


    "He''s got a neck, but he''s cute."


    "I shouldn''t have listened to the dialogues of all the hikinito old men in their forties..."


    Saki and Happy Moon whisper.


    "It''s about me. I look like this. I''m actually a maggot. Ugh......"


    In front of the wonder, Ip Mountain lets his body twist and move.


    "Huh? You don''t look like a maggot."


    "Hey, what the... Now look at it with your heart''s eye. Come on, come on, you''re gonna see me like a maggot."


    "Mm... invisible kedo? Cool. You still like him, yo?


    Don''t look up at Ip Shan and make him laugh.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... such an idiot. I don''t know, but... why? This child''s unclean eyes and loving smile whisper this heart of mine. Ugh..."


    Suddenly, I glanced at Ip Mountain, and I was surprised.


    "Duh, what''s wrong, Oh-san? I feel like a vampire being crucified. You did something wrong, didn''t you?


    "Chi, no. It''s not my fault I turned it down. A sober heart like yours is too dazzling for a filthy maggot like me."


    "You''re not being hard on me. I don''t know what you mean. Oh-ho is a very good man. There''s no way he''s a bad guy, even though he''s seriously mad at me for thinking it''s a misunderstanding."


    "No, no, it''s not a question of good or bad, it''s a question of sober or filthy. And I may seem human at first sight, but my essence is that I am a maggot. That''s why it''s filthy and creepy."


    "I think your words and actions are definitely a little creepy and unintelligible, but I don''t hate you."


    "Hah......!?


    Ye Mountain moans bitterly, holding her chest down, grinning again.


    "The dialogue now... is tight on me the maggots. I can��. A sweet blade swoops through my heart, giving me both pain and joy... woohoo... uh-huh."


    "But if you like maggots so much, like a scratch, what if Junko modified them? Just keep your head where it is, and you''re the same."


    "No...... that''s a lot of problems...... And my real dream is not to become maggots, but to peel them off and fly freely through the sky."


    Following a suggestion made by Shiatsu, Ip Mountain speaks with a troubled face.


    "What the hell are you doing over there...? What kind of conversation is that?


    "Sounds friendly."


    Seeing the interaction between Leaf Mountain and Tsutsuke, Akiko, who had finished treatment and regained consciousness, shouted, and Saki was smiling.


    (Something totally pisses me off about being killed for being such a creep...)


    "Fair enough..."


    Junko sees the spirit of the apricot, which is only rarely faced behind his back, and can be whispered.


    "Haha, I was totally distracted by Ye Shan''s interaction, what are we going to do now?


    "The operation failed. Looks like the enemy was pretty strong, not a single one of them."


    Mutsuki speaks to Junko, and the dog keeper says sarcastically.


    "I don''t think I''m gonna get caught up in this anymore, and hey. That''s where I wanted to destroy the enemies I caught."


    Junko puts his hand on his chin and thinks.


    "Think positively that we have a power reconnaissance. Sorry to encourage positivity on maggots'' minute."


    "Hmm... but all those people who have fought a few times, I wonder if it''s subtle to think they could have reconnoitred the power."


    "Woohoo...... Again, Words like maggots were destined to cut the sky"


    Denied by Junko, Ip Mountain holds his head and braces.


    "True you guys are fighting the Al Rawneh hunters right now, and I''m going to see how you''re doing and decide what to do with this one. And then there''s the boy and the scratchy guy diving into the church. Come on, Dream on. You and Kehiko might be able to make some changes."


    "Aha, I wonder if it would be better if you could just make a difference"


    Hearing Junko''s report, Mutsuki said. I feel like it''s time to settle.


    "No, there are other mice where Junko transplanted Arlaune, right? Has everyone been killed?


    The Good Moon visits even more.


    "Whoa, I forgot to tell you. Since yesterday, you''ve been collecting them in one place to protect them."


    "That way."


    Depending on the movements of True Dreams, we can''t help but think of the role of waiting until we need manpower.

 1309 28

    ? moon?? Day


    The former Electric House Jingzai was a very colorful raw boy and had intense female fishing.


    The main target was the wife. That was also aimed at all the wives with children who had problems and were depressed in the home. dating SNS to find them, get close, and get to the relationship.


    But Jinjingsai isn''t just playing with women. It wasn''t just about satisfying my libido, it had another purpose.


    Jinsai only holds one woman twice.


    Even that day, Jinsai finally matched her skin with a wife with whom she had become close. The location is a cheap business hotel. It''s not a love hotel, it always takes you to the same business hotel.


    Jingsai is not interested in a woman who opens her crotch right away, and it doesn''t immediately lead to an act. Take days to pierce the platonic way of treating you, get close enough and finally get along after the other person has some favor with you. The period of maturation of love and Jinsai are named for themselves.


    It burns better and adores it. Masturbation is enough if only for the release of lust.


    For Jinsai, the eye contact with women is the practice of rational sutra. Therefore, we must be honorable. The doctrine of holding only one woman twice, but there must be no overnight play. It is a relationship, including the history leading up to sex.


    "Phew, it''s neat. All right, thanks for waiting."


    When Jingsai, having finished the act, speaks to the phone, the entrance door opens and more than one man enters.


    "What do you mean?!? Yikes!"


    Jin-sai seemed comfortable watching the woman she had been dealing with until then be screwed by the men.


    This was Gyeongsai''s hobby. After making her happy to the unfortunate woman who is sinking in darkness, she plunges into hell. I can''t help but enjoy seeing the desperate face of the woman then.


    The men wind up with money, and they combine their hobbies with their tangible benefits. Though negative if you think about what you''ve done for a woman.


    Gang raped by the men and holding the vanished woman even more is the time when Jingsai burns the best. This second time is the finishing touch for Jinsai. This is the last moment of bliss that will take place when desperate and powerless women are treated as good. Here, Jinjingsai''s theoretical scripture is completed.


    Choosing a wife is not just about the pleasure of bedding a woman with a pavilion owner or the pleasure of poking her down after filling her with a woman hungry for love, but because she can take her family hostage. I can put it in the camera, make threats, and shut it up. Now all the women shut up, and Jingsai was coming.


    But one day, one of the women rambled by Jitsai rushed into the police without even skipping a family breakdown, and Jitsai was arrested.


    It was a gradual study that was going to repeat the same thing once he left prison, but when it was known that gradual assault and intimidation had taken place inside the prison, gradual study was severely targeted by the inmates for bullying, where he had his penis and testicles amputated.


    After his release, Jinjingsai lost his temper completely and his days as a beggar lasted for more than twenty years.


    While walking safely through the bottom of the world for the equivalent of a third of his life, Jinjingsai enjoyed a different way of enjoying life than before.


    While it became more enjoyable for everything, as if enlightened, Jingsai also had a different desire at the bottom of his heart.


    I want to live with people properly. I want to be recognized more by people. The desire to be praised...


    B Mon 6 19: 01


    The life expectancy party faces back at Yaiko''s house.


    Kumi said she wanted to be a little alone and went back to her room.


    With the remaining believers, eat in a dark atmosphere. No one speaks a word. Usually because of the large number of people, it was a delightful meal in conversation with cute people there.


    Kumi, in particular, always had a meal while having a conversation with anyone. He was clearly the central figure here. Everyone could not help but be aware that Kumi was missing.


    (Really like that...... so glad?


    Conscious of Jingsai, Shinzo thinks. I can''t wipe my distrust of Jingsai. Just because I''m a patriarch doesn''t mean I admired you enough to blindly believe everything.


    (No, there''s no way. This is unforgivable... But......)


    It is also a Constitutional Third who cannot be afraid to accuse it.


    God is mean, isn''t he?


    It was my dream to open my mouth abruptly.


    "I can''t believe I let Kumi''s mother die that way and make Kumi so sad. I''m not half bad at the bottom. The bastards themselves. It sucks."


    The faithful pay attention to their coming dreams. The faithful were hijahya that their dreams were staring straight at Jingsai and talking to him. It was taken as if the dream of coming was gradually biting Jingsai.


    Meanwhile, Kehiko was just watching over his coming dreams. I even feel it''s creepy inside. I am also proud of my disciples.


    When Kehiko looks over at the believers, only Yaiko keeps eating silently.


    "Hmm, don''t you like God in your dreams?


    "Of course I hate it. Mr. Jinjingsai is the boy who serves the Buddha, so he entered here. I don''t really understand the difference between God and Buddha, though."


    To Shinjisai, who asks questions, Lai Dream speaks like a little fool.


    (What''s the matter, come dream... It''s like you''re fighting and selling to Mr. Jin-sai. Could it be... I''m aware of your dream...)


    Seeing an obviously strange coming dream, Shinzo makes such a mistake.


    "If you hate God for that reason, the Buddha seems to hate you more. In the Buddha''s mind, the evil deeds of the previous life become the torment of this world. There is no concept of reincarnation in the Puritan sect."


    "Then I wonder if all the people here are bad guys in their previous lives. Me and Shinjisai-san are evil in this world, so it doesn''t look like we''re going to be able to do it in the next life."


    "Knock it off, man. I don''t know about your dreams, but the Awkward Monk will definitely have a painful and fun afterlife."


    "It''s a lot of pain, but it''s fun."


    A dream that makes you look strange.


    "Ouch. I don''t care what you think, it''s more fun to have a turbulent life than a normal one. Sixty years of being an awkward monk was terribly painful, but now that I look back, I feel that the hard and painful memories were also good, and I enjoyed them immensely."


    "I wonder if it means that as long as you live, no matter how hard it is, one day you might be saved and look back and say it was a good life"


    "Right. You have to believe that, even if it''s hard. Cuckoo."


    "Then..."


    That''s all I talked about, my dream gave me a malicious grin.


    "Taking away even that possibility - killing people is a terrible thing."


    To my dreams of coming, which I say in a thoughtful voice, Jingsai still remained smiling, but his eyes were not laughing at all.


    "That''s right. It''s not good to kill."


    "Kumi''s mother could have changed her mind and reconciled with Kumi, but she died."


    To put it all too blatantly, Shinzo now had a clear idea of what the coming dream was trying to say. I also found that my dreams of coming were discerning.


    "What did my mother say?


    At that time, Kumi, a flabby face, appears, and the conversation between Laimeng and Jingsai is interrupted.


    "Sad but hungry..."


    Kumi laughs powerlessly in front of everyone.


    "I mean... I''m shocked because I was such a parent, but I''m not crying. But you wanted me to admit it..."


    "My parents... they didn''t understand me, and maybe they won''t understand me for the rest of their lives"


    It was Constitutional III who spoke out loud.


    (I just want to say... but keep quiet)


    I think Kehiko is masochistic. Kahiko is killing his own parents. For this reason, I didn''t like what I was dreaming about right now, even though it seemed like an affair with me. Of course, I don''t feel that way in my dreams, but I know it''s to provoke Jingsai.


    "Death is food for life. It is not extinction. Flowers grow in rotten meat, they become trees and bear fruit, and in fact they feed on meat. Your mother''s life and death are not in vain."


    Yayoko speaks in a cool tone and gets everyone''s attention.


    "Kumi is still alive. The living must also live for the dead."


    Listening to Yayoko''s words, the coming dream was a reflective reminder of Zuo and his lion wife.

 1310 29

    B Mon 6 22: 14


    Laimen and Kehiko were relaxing in the room they were given. As always, the coming dreams are naked.


    "What do we do now?


    Kehiko asks the bare, sleepy dreams.


    "The next time Jinjingsai tries to go somewhere, I''ll tail him properly. You can be much tighter now. Let''s not miss any fine moves."


    "It could work while you''re doing this, and that''s hard. Well, try everything you can."


    "I felt that was more of a rotten outer road than I thought. Killing Kumi''s mother is very effective."


    "Effectiveness?"


    I can''t really understand the meaning of that word in my dreams, Kehiko.


    "That mother is only in the way, because it will only be troublesome, and it makes sense to just kill her, Jin-sai decided so. And now Kumi is also down, but thanks to the death of her disturbing mother, more than ever, when she can keep Kumi''s heart tied to the Enjoyment Party, Jin-sai calculated. I strengthened it as a place to depend. I can see that. ''Cause I''m evil, too, and that''s easy to think of. I don''t do it, but I think it''s a good hand. Bad thing, but good hands."


    "I see... I couldn''t get my head around that much"


    "Yay. I beat Brother Kehiko."


    laughing dreams


    "Suddenly I won. Don''t take me for a loss."


    When he was laughed at, he heard someone walking down the hall.


    "You got a minute?


    It was a chest job. I have a sketchbook in my hand.


    "Go ahead."


    "Are you naked again... and..."


    Sa Chest frowns when she sees her coming dream naked and Kehiko hugging her.


    "Like I said before, this is my favorite look"


    That''s what my dream tells me, and I slip my cheek over to Kehiko.


    "No, because that''s not how we get along... Don''t get me wrong...... We''re just close."


    Even though I thought it was too painful for me, I couldn''t help but excuse myself.


    "Hey... look at this..."


    With a face that seems to illuminate my chest. Give the sketchbook to both of us.


    When I opened the sketchbook, there was first a pencil depicting Jingsai''s nagging smiling face.


    Turning further the page depicts the faces of Anna, Sachest herself, Shinzo, Kumi, Kazuhiko, and six other believers, all of them.


    "You drew this in just two days? If so, it''s amazing."


    "You don''t have to be. Isn''t that what it is?


    Coming dreams and Kehiko that make their voices play out to excitement and emotion.


    "Kumi has come to that, and it''s no longer an atmosphere to show."


    "No, now is the time to show it"


    It was a chest to say in tannic terms, but the dreams thrust with a powerful voice.


    "Sa Chest is on our side, isn''t he?


    A sudden dream to change the subject.


    "Are you aware of Sa Chest? Kumi''s mother was killed, not accidentally."


    "You guys suspect that that shithole might have killed him?"


    Sa Chest smiles dry.


    "Sachi is also the one who warned Mr. Jin-sai to be careful in the first place. Even without that, it''s a lot suspicious and weird."


    Kahiko said.


    "I don''t even know why you guys found this place, and I''m moving on Jinsai''s side right now. If you are clearly hostile to Jinsai, I don''t know if I can still side with you..."


    It becomes a nagging addition and subtraction, with a bitter look on his chest.


    "It''s the same thing you''re saying when you say that, I mean, you''re on my side."


    I laugh when my dreams decide to come. Seeing that raunchy grin, Sa Chest felt the discolored feelings in him fade away.


    "I don''t like Jin-sai, but I also hesitate to betray him. Thanks to him, this is how I wear it now. And thanks to Arlaune, I was able to gain strength."


    "Then don''t betray me. Surely betrayal is not a good idea. Dejav did."


    "Come on, I told you that too. Dance, when I was in the bacteria."


    And, Kehiko. It hasn''t been that long, but I feel nostalgic already.


    "Well... you expect me to. But when we''re here, we might want to be on your side."


    Sa Chest rises with that said.


    "Try not to let this happen here, and I''ll make sure you don''t suffer."


    On the back of his chest trying to leave the room, a dream tells him to come. Sa Chest exhaled small with a face that was not plain, and closed his jaw.


    B Mon 6 20: 38


    I got a call from Tsukiji at Jinsai''s place.


    "Oh, I heard the police arrested you, but you escaped."


    ''Yeah. Than that... I feel more pushed than I thought. I got hit pretty well in one day today. So much so that it would be difficult to hunt Arlaune. You should lurk once and switch in the direction of more hosts''


    "What is it, it''s a powerful all-out war during the day, you said I would take command, and you''re already weak at night. Cuckoo."


    "Ask for the original instructions."


    In Chi''s words, Jingsai''s laughter stops. Tsuki knows where he is.


    "I told you at noon, I don''t care where you tell me."


    I''ve been around for a long time. Didn''t you notice?


    "What the hell?


    The grin disappears from Jinsai''s face.


    (As I am certain that I am not an awkward monk, is it true that one of the three people - Sa Chest, Anna, and Shinzo - has the main body of Arlaune living in it... But not who?


    But Constitution III and Anna, obviously, don''t feel different. As hosts of Arlaune, they''re both new. Being around all the time is going to support your chest with the erasure method, but it doesn''t fit imaginatively nevertheless.


    "I didn''t say it out of the blue, so why don''t you tell me clearly?"


    "Stopped"


    "So the Awkward Monk is not trusted? So, are you trusted to give important tips when you''re stopped? [M] No, it''s not funny."


    "I don''t know anyway"


    A treat that utters a mean voice.


    (I don''t know. Is it also possible that Arlaune in the awkward monk is the main body? Even while the awkward monk is asleep, he manipulates this body on his own, giving instructions, or something like that?


    That''s what I''m guessing, Shinjisai, but it''s only a guess. But when they said they didn''t know anyway, it also seemed like this was likely.


    B Mon 6 21: 00


    Kumi was in a room with Yaiko.


    Yayoko hesitated to leave Kumi alone and was in the living room, but Kumi asked her to come to the room.


    "This is Yayoko''s house in the first place, but you can''t kick her out of the room at my convenience. Besides... I''m relieved to be with Yayoko, so now I want you to be with me and talk to me."


    "Is your father not here?


    "Yeah, I evaporated in love with your mother''s hiss. So, the hiss got worse and worse, he was trying to educate mom and bury his education comp with me. A very tiny, boring human being. But when I was little, I had just a few good memories... Something about being taken to Shinto Botanical Park... Yeah, you only did that once. Memories of going out to play with my family. She''s a terrible mother to make. Ha..."


    The vain grin did not last long.


    "Death is not extinction. Explore again at the edge of the circle. Then let your heart go through and believe you''ll make a laugh."


    "I wanted to do that in this world, not in the afterlife, but I can''t hope anymore..."


    Hear Yaiko''s comfort, sarcastic Kumi.


    "This world is made to have more than enough hope. But I want to, and some people can. Before the birds grew wings, they wanted to fly. Not much, they grew wings. Thomson Gazelle wanted to escape the horrible lion, her legs faster. Cheetah wanted to eat such a gazelle and her legs got even faster"


    "But no matter how much I wish, I''ll never see your mother again."


    "You may be the guardian spirit behind you."


    Kumi took his breath off to Yaiko, who told him in his true face.


    "So by living as positively and energetically as possible, you may be able to change your mother''s feelings by showing it to her mother in the afterlife."


    "Thanks, Yayoko... I''ll try again tomorrow"


    "Do you work hard for this denomination? You like this place that much?


    Kumi came up with a few ideas for Yaiko, who asked him in the face.


    "Hmm... I''ve been having days where my breath was going to get stuck, so I wanted some inspiration. I wanted to live a different way. For now, I found it, so I wonder if it feels like I''m typing it in right now."


    "So, nothing. That didn''t have to be here?


    "What? Is that what you ask? Well... there may have been other roads, but I''m glad it was here. I''m not dissatisfied here, other than Mr. Jin-sai''s breath stinks, and I''m having fun doing it."


    This was Kumi''s true meaning.


    "There are other better paths. You happen to have chosen your current path, but you can''t really decide whether this is the best path for you. You are still young. The potential for evolution is endless. If you want, you can jump out into space. We can also stop the strong winds blowing over the weekend."


    But Yaiko''s mouthfeel was felt by Kumi so that he didn''t seem impressed somewhere. I took it that way, as if my horizons were narrowing and I shouldn''t be satisfied as I am now.


    "Suddenly the scale grew - I mean, what''s a weekend wind? Masako, I often say."


    "Well, I wonder what it is..."


    The old woman''s lonely smile bothered Kumi.


    "Me, I''ll start working on it again tomorrow. I have a new plan in mind."


    When Kumi said that, there was a footstep in the hallway.


    "Right now, Kumi... that was tough. I''m sorry for your loss."


    There was a voice in front of the room. It''s Anna.


    "Anna, did I hear you were hospitalized in an accident?


    "Actually, you''re right, but I don''t like hospitals, and I can''t say I''m back. Then..."


    I just greeted her without opening her, and Anna went away.


    "Are you close to Anna and Sa Chest? We often act together, though."


    "That doesn''t seem to be the case. At the behest of the Patriarch, he seems to be working."


    To Kumi''s inquiry, Yaiko also showed a bare gesture that he did not know in detail.


    (What are the instructions that not only we, but also Yayoko, don''t know? I wonder if he''s even doing something nasty...)


    Kumi, who really suspects that. When you think that something dark is in this denomination that you want to know, that you don''t want to know, you don''t feel relieved.

 1311 30

    B Mon 7 4: 04


    She wakes up, sneaks out of the mansion and heads behind the mansion.


    Behind the mansion, a manly dwarf waited for her. From his head he blossomed red, from his back he grew leaves like wings, a white dwarf.


    "Original, the situation is not fragrant"


    "I generally know"


    Called original, she replied pale to Copy Arlaune, who communicates inorganically.


    There is no human consciousness in which she resides. Stay asleep. With the host asleep, only the parasitic Arlaune was awake and moving. Neither is the voice of the host. It emits Arlaune''s own voice.


    "You can scratch your feet, but when you lose, you lose. You don''t have to get involved in this anymore. Find a host freely and live freely."


    "No one seeks freedom. We want to help you. That''s what you put in and made us, so I can''t think of any other way to live."


    "You did. I forgot. Then I''ll have you working again sooner or later, so after you find your host, stay with me."


    Original with a tone of laughter on your voice.


    "Are you sure this is a good time?


    Al Rawnecopi terribly confirms.


    "Are you worried about me? You think he''s gonna bite you on the experimental bench?


    "Oh, I''m worried"


    "It''s against my aesthetics to persevere in scratching here. It was tidal time, the results were sufficient, and most importantly, I enjoyed it. And the end hasn''t come yet. Let''s go up to the stage and see how the actors who keep dancing in the adrift end up playing. This isn''t the only stage."


    "Ok......"


    It didn''t look convincing, but following the words of the Lord Being, Copy Al Raune vanished into darkness.


    The original looks up at the sky. In a few moments, the night will dawn.


    "You''re still incredible...... I can''t believe I came from above that sky..."


    Smiling and squirming with emotion, she went back inside the mansion.


    B Mon 7: 52


    In the large living room, a total of fourteen people, Jinsai, Yayoko, Sachi, Anna, Shinsai, Kumi, Laimei, Kehiko, and six new believers, were all having breakfast.


    Kumi was totally getting back to her usual condition and eating well while talking, so she decided to leave other faces at ease and treat her with no particular concern.


    "I came up with the next plan for obtaining believers."


    "Believers are gained, but the place they live is already pampered..."


    Jin-sai said with a bitter laugh to Kumi, who was intent on it.


    "While we can''t get the funds, let''s stop those who want to live together and have them go through here only during the day. So, let''s have another event and gather the faithful, like before. I''d like to see you recruit online. ''Cause this time I tried to advertise it a little daring."


    "I have a really bad feeling..."


    Open the Life Expedition website as soon as possible. I don''t just try to open Jingsai.


    "Wow... this is..."


    "Heh, do it."


    Xiansan blushed, Anna raised her voice like she was impressed, and Sa Chest and Lai Dream stood face to face. Others, by and large, are not very good reactions with bitter laughter or sniffles.


    The next propaganda video was a substitute for dressing the sailor clothes badly and fanatically, spreading her breasts wide and punching her more often.


    "By order of the Patriarch. This kind of patronage is absolutely forbidden in the future"


    Seeing Yayoko''s display sitting next to him, Jinsai gives a rare and harsh voice.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll think of something else next time. So, I''m going to take a closer look at the effects of the Patriarch''s drink at this event and give it a taste. Ask the people who come to the venue to drink without asking questions."


    "Awkward monk...... that is pretty tiring and tight depending on the number of people. Kumi is clear, so I''ll try my best."


    Jinsai takes on Kumi''s plan in a way she''s not going to feel comfortable with.


    "If you do a miracle and bring a guest, I''ll work with you. I''m psychic, too."


    It was my dream to make such a statement abruptly.


    "How about a psychic battle with a patriarch, or something like that, flashy? I think it''s absolutely funny."


    "Ho ho."


    Jin-sai laughed strangely at the coming dream, laughing and staring at him with a challenging look.


    "I''ll call my friends too, so call your friends too, Mr. Jin-sai. Me, I know. Mr. Jin-sai has many friends with the same psychic powers. It''s obvious that if they call and show their strength, there will be many more believers."


    "Whoa, this guy''s here. Somehow I know a lot about awkward monks. Knock, knock, knock."


    Jinsai listens to her coming dreams, raises her voice and laughs. I look at the other faces as if they were stuck in a fox.


    (Go at this time, or come to dream. Well, I''ve already explored as much as I can, so maybe I should settle for it)


    Kehiko thinks as he dreams of coming.


    (Come dreaming... what should I do then...)


    Sa Chest turns tannic and asks without speaking to her as she sees the pleasant side of her coming dream.


    "Hey dreaming... why are you taking it in a different direction on your own when it''s an event I''m the planner..."


    Kumi protests bewildered but grumpy at the sudden dreams of coming to talk in strange directions.


    "Kumi''s project isn''t the only one that''s weak, so I''m gonna take it off for you, okay? Pleasure."


    "No, when they say it that way, it just makes me cock..."


    Kumi swollen up in a smiling dream.


    "Let''s call a lot of people and do it flashy. It looks better and is more fun, and I''m sure there will be more believers"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. With patriarchal authority, we''ll adopt the idea of coming."


    Besides, I came norinori to Jinjingsai. I also didn''t like Kumi again, but it was a patriarchal decision, so I couldn''t help it.


    B Mon 7 8: 19


    Coming back to his room, he called the dog owner and talked about his interactions at breakfast earlier.


    "I don''t think there''s anything I can look for anymore. When it comes to Junko, True, Tired, and Midori are fighting the Arlaune hunt, and they want to bring in as many enemies as they can to put Keri on."


    "Are we going to use the denominational event to set the stage for a showdown? There''s been a pattern like that before... ''


    It was also a dog breeder who felt like it had been in the past, not once, but many times, a case of settling in that way.


    "Junko, he wants you to find out where the main body of Arlaune is."


    "My client is a dog owner, though? Dog breeders want you to explore?


    "Nh..."


    A dog breeder who puts a few moments to the question of coming dreams.


    ''Right. That''s the culprit. If the original had died in that fire, it would be convenient and hail, but the fact that the Arlaune hunt is still moving is unlikely to do so. Even more so if the contents of the vault had also been taken out. "


    "I''ll keep looking into it. But don''t expect too much."


    "Oh, if only that boy could be punished."


    Dream of hanging up. And next time, I''ll make a call to Mutsuki.


    "That''s why you can bring them all. Bring me a lily, if you like."


    I also reported the morning conversation during the Happy Moon and kept the invitation open.


    ''Aha, that''s good. Setting Keep annoying. But it seems suspicious if the lilies will come. "


    "If you don''t come, tell me you''re scared to come chicken lilies"


    ''Haha, it''s going to keep coming. All right.''


    Hang up. Next, call Junko and report. I may have to send it in an email at once, but the idea of asking for a response individually was in my dreams.


    "How many times have you set up an event to make it a place to settle?"


    "I''m saying the same thing as the dog owner"


    There was no particularly unusual interaction with Junko. At the end of the day, I made a call to Kehiko, who was keeping an eye on Jinjingsai.


    "What do you say? Any movement?


    ''You''re fast. My dreams were so grand. You''ll definitely move. At least you should keep in touch with your people. "


    Kehiko lurks in the subspace and monitors the movement of Jingsai all the time.


    "Whoa, you made a move."


    Good luck with your tail.


    "Leave it to me."


    The phone hung up.

 1312 31

    B Mon 7 9: 38


    By way of example, Kehiko was following Jingsai from the subspace tunnel.


    Gradual Jingsai waits at an internet cafe for over an hour. A snap appears.


    "The original Al Rawneh will reveal himself at the venue of the event you''re going to have tomorrow."


    Before Jingsai spoke, he cut it out of Tsuki''s side.


    "A child named Sandcastle Dream sounds like an enemy. I heard it originally. It was a challenging thing to say at breakfast, and he said he was openly inviting me. So, I checked with a backstreet informer and soon found out it was Junko Yukioka''s mouse. You didn''t check the child''s identity?


    "I don''t like searching the internet right away."


    Kid, take the head, Jinsai.


    "It''s tough over here, so I can''t get a gesture over there. But Arlaune''s original is going that way."


    "The original alone is a hundred manpower. Who are you parasitic to? There''s always been an original in someone in the denomination, and Starichiro reveals it to you and not to the awkward monk, and it''s creepy and bad chest shit."


    Ji was a little surprised to see Jingsai uncommonly revealing his discomfort.


    "Did you have such feelings, too?"


    "I don''t care if tomorrow is the day of my life. Scattered and wicked. My life is like an omelet right now. But... everyone in the church is worried. Let''s gather for the Awkward Monk... I tried to start the Patriarch with the intention of sinning, but this is fun inside."


    "I don''t want you to die if you can. No more... I don''t like losing people"


    To Jinsai, who talks like a liar, Tsuki makes a weak voice.


    (All right, all right, I could get some good information inside.)


    Kuhiko, who was secretly recording the conversation between the two in subspace, giggled and sent the recorded content straight to three people: Lai Dream, Dog Breeder and Junko.


    I get a call right away. It''s a dream.


    Did you send it to Junko and the dog owner?


    "Mochi"


    "Ok. I hope you don''t do anything extra, dog breeder"


    "The mountain fire surprised me."


    Kehiko laughed when I remembered.


    B Mon 7 8: 30


    "He''s as busy as ever."


    As usual, while knitting, Lily was smiling strangely, via the Good Moon, when she heard the contents of the phone call she had received from her coming dream.


    "You don''t really hate lilies about coming to dream, do you?


    "I''m busy, but I can''t hate you?


    Mutsuki and Akiko ask, respectively.


    "Right. I think she and I might feel comfortable. There are some similarities. We just met and had a little conversation, and that''s what I felt."


    "Bad mouth is a good fight. Hey. Aha."


    It''s not just my mouth.


    Lilies in a profound tone to make fun of during a good moon.


    "She also has a hobby for suffering and enjoying people. I knew right away."


    "Are you going to go too?"


    Akiko comes next to Lily and confirms with a slight laugh.


    "Right. Shall we go... even if I say I won''t go here, it seems like I''m being mean, and I''d like to enjoy going out with you guys once in a while."


    Mutsuki and Akiko were not separately surprised by the lily spreading the refreshing grin.


    After the battle with Junko, Lily had changed considerably. I had a feeling I was getting round before that, but now the lilies are perfectly calm. Still, Lily is a lily, and the fundamental part remains the same, but both Mutsuki and Akiko thought it didn''t have to change there otherwise.


    B Mon 7 10: 48


    Kumi was preparing for tomorrow''s event with a face that wouldn''t float.


    I have a plan today, and I have a rush to get real soon tomorrow - I''m not making that a problem otherwise. Executable. I have asked people from such vendors to use the same euthanasia civic stadium. Arrangements for venues and events are likely to continue unabated. Depending on the size and location, there are no problems unless it''s a city.


    The problem is that the dreams come and make disturbing remarks and there is an atmosphere that seems daunting.


    My dream has always been a strange child, but I have never had any particular problems before. But my dream this morning was obviously a strange attitude. I clearly found myself hostile to Jingsai. In time, Jinjingsai was also showing her plans to respond.


    "Wow... I have a bad feeling"


    Kumi squeaks in a low voice as she slams into the living room seat table. There are only Kumi and Shinzo in the living room right now.


    "Surely your dreams of coming were strange. Even if you ask... you won''t say anything. Not like that. He said he''d call people, too, and I wouldn''t expect him to do anything. Is there something we can do right now?


    "Thank you, take me seriously"


    "Huh..."


    Suddenly Kumi smiles and gives an example, and Shinzo is upset.


    "Did I say something funny?


    "What am I mistaken for? I just thanked you normally...... oh well, you didn''t have enough of my words. Whether I talked to my friends at school or not, they used to just gavel me properly and so on. I''m the only one who''s serious, and it feels like I was floating alone? But Shinzo thinks about it, and he takes it seriously."


    "No... but I just said I don''t have any good ideas and I don''t know anything"


    "That''s okay. Attitude is important. I can trust you because of your sincere attitude."


    Kumi laughing brightly at herself, Shinzo was so happy that she seemed to cry. I was recognized for that by someone I admired, scorched, and also envied. That''s all I felt was extraordinary.


    "I''m on Kumi''s side."


    Kumi is surprised by Shinzo, who tells him in a serious way.


    "What''s going on? Constitution III��"


    That wasn''t a confession or anything like that, but it looked like Kumi, as if Shinzo knew some more horrible secret and was a precursor to unveiling it. Kumi also has twice as sharp an eye for observation.


    That''s when I hear a unique footstep. You''ll soon find out how to walk in this hallway.


    "Kumi..."


    Shinzo embarks on herself and puts her own face on Kumi''s face. Kumi takes a serious look at Shinzo without wandering.


    "Mr. Jinjingsai is not a good man. We need to be careful..."


    Vigilant of the approaching footsteps, in Kumi''s ear, whispered in a whisper. What Constitutional III wanted to tell you the most.


    But from Kumi, that''s halfway information. I don''t know what''s going on and Constitutional III is urging vigilance, I don''t know that. I don''t even know what to look out for.


    I just know you don''t trust Jin-sai. And if you try Kumi, if you say which words you believe, Jin-sai or Shin-san...


    "Just now. Kakaka, what is it, just the two of us? Am I interrupting something nice?"


    Jinjingsai opens her eyes well and looks at Kumi and Shinzo and laughs.


    "Hey, Constitution Three, I need to talk to you. Come here."


    "Am I not supposed to listen?


    In response to Jin-sai''s call, Shin-san stands silently, while Kumi looks at Jin-sai with a challenging look and asks.


    "Well, I won''t tell Kumi. It''s a secret conversation. It''s a fun conversation between men. Do you envy me? Kick-ass!


    In a tone of relief and in his face, Jin-sai took Shin-san out of the room. The remaining Kumi sighs.


    "Tomorrow, the Lord will finally fight for us."


    Far enough away from the living room, Jinsai told Shinsai.


    "Tomorrow? Why? With whom?"


    I know roughly what you''re talking about, but still, I dare ask, Constitutional III.


    "If it''s tomorrow, I don''t like it. But I know. Just be prepared."


    "Now you''re gonna kill me?


    Jinsai opens her mouth pompously to the words of Constitutional Third, who spoke with a dark face.


    "Um... I can''t help but believe in the Awkward Monk, but I can''t use your Lord to throw it away. But I''m not sure it fits the dangerous eye. Be prepared for that. The Lord has already set foot in the realm of irreversibility."


    Though it was a gentle mouth-watering gradual sai, it did not solve the mistrust of the Constitutional Third. But I also know I have to.


    (Tomorrow... what will happen to me or Kumi...)


    Anxiety raised and I was scared, but I managed to enjoy it.


    (Only Kumi needs to be protected...)


    (What, suddenly I''m in the mood? Hmm...... I don''t know what kind of change of heart it is, but that''s fine)


    From his courageous and determined Constitutional Third, he felt the aura rising, and Jing Jingsai smiled satisfactorily.


    B Mon 7 13: 02


    After lunch, Kumi returns to his room with Yayoko.


    "Kumi, turn on the engine too much. Too much stepping on the accelerator. Let the heat cool down a bit."


    When you return to your room, Yayoko advises you to relax.


    I know what you want to say, even if it''s abstract. Kumi is always saved by this tender old woman.


    "Thank you, Yayoko"


    Kumi thanks Yaiko for messing with the tapestry.


    "You watch or mess with that tapestry...... that funny?


    Kumi asks strangely. All the tapestries are old fashioned westerns.


    "Yeah. There''s something that strikes my mind. I''m sure that''s impossible to explain in words. It''s not just a painting, it''s a textile..."


    Yayoko cut the words along the way and stuck his mouth shut.


    (I wonder if it''s also some bad memories...)


    Kumi reckons.


    "Yes, I don''t know either. I''m sure there''s something - I know. But I don''t remember."


    "Amnesia?


    "It''s not like I don''t remember you at all. Some pieces of the puzzle are spilling."


    Yaiko, who speaks in loneliness anyway. I''ve never seen her face like this before.


    "Yayoko is who you''ve been, can I ask?


    "On a weekend of two moons overlapping... from the sky... something terrible with strong winds..."


    Where Yayoko spoke, the footsteps in the hallway echo.


    "Yayoko, Kumi, are you there? Come here for a second."


    Voice of coming dreams. Kumi and Yayoko look at each other and stand up.


    When I opened it, I had a dream with Kehiko. They both have bright faces.


    Kumi and Yaiko were surprised when they went to the front door of the mansion in a way that followed the dreamers.


    There was a sketch of all the members of the church on the front door wall, carefully painted with a pencil.


    "Sakuma drew it."


    A dream came and said.


    "Look, Kumi''s bright face. Did you know I always talk to you like this? Something sad happened to Kumi yesterday and Sakumi was wondering if I would show her this, but I told her to make it look strong."


    "Forcefully."


    Kumi looked over at the sketch and smiled, even as she was frightened that it seemed to be coming. Yayoko is impressed, too.


    "Something... I''m curious that we''re going to work hard for our people. I''m worried about my dreams."


    "I hope you''re looking forward to it."


    In Kumi''s untrustworthy expression, the coming dream gives a distorted grin.


    Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko leave the front door first.


    "Honesty... it hurts my chest to crush us here. I know I can''t help it because it''s my job."


    Kehiko whispers as he walks.


    "Right. But the memories that have ruined a good time together are certain."


    The dreams of walking ahead look back, walking backwards, smiling and saying.


    "In a crushing position, that kind of thinking is unsolicited or terrible..."


    I hugged Kehiko, who said with a sunken face, so that her dreams could jump from the front.


    "What, all of a sudden"


    "It can be terrible. Because I''m evil. But Brother Kehiko, I''m sorry I let that evil come with me and make you sad."


    A dream that comes in my face and whispers in my ear.


    While Kehiko had an ambiguous grin, she realized that her tendency to sink had been blown away and energized by her coming dreams.

 1313 32

    B Mon 8 9: 04


    The venue of the second stage of the Enjoyment of Life Guest Event was to use the Euthanasia Civic Stadium as well during this time.


    Early in the morning all the members of the church go out to the stadium and prepare the venue with the vendors.


    "It''s a lot of manpower and helpful. There are parts of it that you can''t leave to the vendor."


    Sachest said toward Ments, who became a believer from the last event.


    "What''s wrong, Constitution III?


    To the unfloating face of Constitution III, the coming dream speaks out.


    "No, anxious to see if the event would work..."


    False Constitution III, but the coming dream instantly discerned that it was a fallacy.


    "I''ll take the stage and work with you, and you''ll be fine."


    It was a dream to let her squeeze her little fist and smile confidently, but there was no change in the look on her face.


    (You are also the cause of my anxiety... I was declaring something to do and... what are you going to do)


    I think so abominably, but I know it''s water on the frog''s face anyway. I know that''s what my dreams are about.


    "Hey, what are you skipping?"


    Kumi comes there and beware.


    "Seems like I feel bad about Shinzo."


    "What''s going on? If you''re not feeling well, you can rest, okay?


    Kumi sounds worried when she tells me to come dreaming and I do see that Shinzo''s complexion is terribly bad.


    (With that said, I... I wanted to be a man who could be recognized by Kumi, like a sense of confrontation with Kumi, so I asked for strength. Yet... I remain pitiful and nothing has changed. When I thought I was ready yesterday, it''s been a rough day and I''m bluffing again... sucks)


    So conscious, the Constitution III opens its eyes wide.


    "Ugh."


    Suddenly he screams and punches himself in the head on the pillar, Constitutional III.


    "Whoa, did you feel it?


    "It''s not a character of the Constitution, but I like it back"


    Kumi and I come to dream laughing when we get it all together and dull.


    Meanwhile, Jinjingsai was inviting Anna and Sa Chest to talk.


    "My dreams are like enemies, but you know Sachi?


    Even though Jing Sai points out with a laugh, Sa Chest does not show any upset. Anna was surprised.


    "I knew, but what happened? You''re not even gonna show up. Are you gonna keep trying to get in line with Arlaune''s original? Why don''t we just hang out with each other properly?


    "It is. The Arlaune side is full of shit, too. But we''re not talking about having the original Arlaune in here, and the awkward monks are being watched, are we?


    "Seriously...?


    Even more amazing Anna. Sa Chest was also surprised by the original Arlaune cases.


    "Seems that''s what you''re saying, Ichiro Hoshi. Seriously, Anna, I''m telling you, she might be right. Maybe if I skipped it, I''d be punished."


    "It''s appropriate over there, and I think it''s okay over here. It''s not enough to risk your life."


    And, Sa Chest.


    "I won''t stop being an awkward monk. It''s just that the idea that it''s funny for an awkward monk to be serious about everything."


    That being said, Jinsai squeezes the scepter hard.


    "Then I''ll take my distance. What about Anna?


    "I will follow Master Jin-sai. I don''t care whenever you die. Such a rotten life... I want to burn you flashy"


    Asked by Sa Chest, Anna turned to Jing Sai and smiled.


    "Cuckoo, even if he dies for the awkward monk, the awkward monk is not - though he is not happier. Use his life for his own good. Besides, your lord is not rotten at all. Nobody but your Lord thinks you''re rotting."


    ����


    In response to Jingsai''s theory, Anna turned away, feeling her eyeballs get hot.


    B Mon 8 12: 44


    Euthanasia Civic Stadium grounds. Lilies, Platinum Taro, Saki, Mutsuki, Akiko, and Ip Mountain sat side by side in a laid chair.


    The event starts at 2pm, so there aren''t many people on the stadium yet. Therefore, the appearance of the lilies should soon come to the attention of the denomination.


    "I''m not talking about Arlaune''s excellent detection performance. You should be able to detect me and Sakura."


    Mutsuki says.


    "It''s none of my business, is it maggots?


    "Ye Shan? What have you done?


    For some reason, Lily will have a surprising face on Ip Mountain with a rugged face.


    "No... maybe it''s my fault, it''s just for a moment, but it''s like he''s been relegated to killing me personally..."


    "Is there some kind of killing that only individuals feel?


    Platinum Taro, who lays eyes on Ip Mountain, bumped into doubt.


    "When you''re in my or Junko''s or Ip Mountain class, you''re just intent on killing yourself, and you can sense it. It''s not about feeling the electromagnetic wave of killing, it''s about feeling it by the sixth sense."


    "If that''s the case, Ip Yama-san, you''re a killer, so don''t you feel all over it?


    Hearing Lily''s explanation, Akiko said.


    "Yes... but..."


    Akiko is right, he runs a killer, but often he feels it. But I feel like something is different from them.


    (This killing was clearly directed at me... You''ve never had such a sharp and intense killing temper. Be careful)


    Worst case scenario, I thought I might get the lilies involved, but I thought maybe they''d help me out comfortably, and then it was Ip Shan I''d try to sweeten.


    "Oh, Junko''s here. Some dog breeders."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Saki looks at Junko and the dog breeder coming this way and says: Lily didn''t know about the dog owner.


    (Uh, they saw my face. Okay)


    I saw the lily, and I think it''s gone, dog breeder. The dog owners knew about the lilies, but left them unknown to the lilies and wanted to use them if anything happened, so they didn''t want to face each other if possible.


    "That''s a novelist named Dog Owner, who looks frigid"


    Happy Moon explains it in the end.


    "I only know your name and face. You''re a brain award writer, and you were named to the balls of expression regulation, right? He had a lot of frigid remarks."


    Lilies also knew dog breeders were frigid.


    "Yay, everybody''s fine."


    Junko waves at me with an uncontrolled smile. Akiko and Mutsuki smile and wave back, Taro Platinum poses as a threat, and Ip Mountain meets lightly.


    "Thanks to you, I''m healthy for the rest of my life. Thanks to someone who is giving me a hint for not doing what I wanted. If I had begged for my life out there, would you have killed me?"


    Lily, when it came to it, was vibrantly spitting poison at Junko.


    "Hmm, I didn''t think Lily would treat you like an evil devil."


    Junko sits dignified in the seat next to Lily. Plus a dog keeper sits next to it.


    "Oh, do you think I''m the devil? Which neighborhood did you feel that way?


    "Is it any good? Isn''t that what Lily''s surrounding kids think?


    "That''s not a word like that, it''s something you''d like me to offer you specifically. If you can''t, it means slander without being told. I can at least point out what part of your behavior is bigoted."


    "Hmm... that''s fine then"


    Junko was feeling a little pulled by the lily telling him like he had won. I threw it away because it was troublesome.


    "As always, Mom, you look happy to meet Junko... I don''t care how much you hate me."


    "Hey. The poison is shining."


    Akiko and Mutsuki whisper hiccups.


    B Mon 8 13: 37


    "Oh, as a heroic mouse, it''s a revealingly dressed place - this haha"


    Sauna Tanizu, a member of Plutonium Dundee, glanced at the special venue set up on the stadium. I was driven by the desire to pose by giving him a name on the stage.


    "It seems to be a place where angels lead us, but we are not welcomed"


    Angel, who is also part of Plutonium Dundee, next to Mina, turns off the cigarette and puts it in her mobile ashtray. I just realized it was non-smoking on the premises.


    "Oh, Junko''s over there. Yo. Junko."


    Poena rushes to those with Junko as she waves.


    "Oh, Poona and Angel are here, too."


    Junko looks back at the pity girls who came to the back seat and laughs lovingly.


    "Yes, I''ve been told to come to my dreams so that we can join them if we have to."


    "It depends on how the angel behaves, whether the turn comes or not. I mean, it depends on what you''re dreaming about, but that hasn''t been communicated yet."


    Sauna utters a temperamental voice, Angel says in a conceited pose with her hands on her sunglasses.


    "Well, good luck to the point where you can''t."


    "No, no, I can''t. Eh. I''m a doll, and I don''t. I''ll stick my body up when I have to. I''ll do my best as a shield to protect my people."


    "I don''t even dignify it in front of others... Don''t say too much in public."


    Junko cautioned with a smile on her face to pity her proclaiming to be good at it.


    "Angel, long time no see"


    "Oh, you are... Come on... don''t make fun of me. I''m not an angel. [M] It''s just a maggot."


    Angel gives me a voice, and Ye Shan becomes a distressed expression.


    "Maybe I can fight with you. I was an enemy then, but now I''m comfortable being a guardian angel"


    "With the power of maggots, if you will..."


    Said to be an angel, he is an inner delighted Ip Mountain, but he was ashamed to be known for it, trying to humble himself to the fullest.


    B Mon 8 13: 59


    Event ends in one minute.


    There are much more visitors than before. Thank you very much. Regardless of what you think, the majority are Kumi''s aspirations for online idolization. Except for Junko, Mina and the Lily family, all the men are here.


    "Something... more customers have creeped up before. There''s a lot of nerdy old people out there."


    Kehiko feels that way just watching and whispering her nose, honestly mouthing what she thinks.


    "You do look like you have a high Yin Ca rate..."


    Sa Chest was also slightly pulled. Clearly, he''s a bad type of chest.


    "I''m not interested in absolute religion, and you''re looking for Kumi a lot, this. No, most of them don''t look like that?


    Kenzo also agrees with Kehiko and Sachi.


    "Here Mr. Sachima leaves, and I''ll give you a strong face."


    "I don''t like it. I look like this, but I don''t want to use it to intimidate people"


    A dream came and suggested with a laugh, but Sa Chest said no awesomely.


    So it was the start time, and the second edition of the Enjoyment of Life event began.

 1314 33

    B Mon 8 14: 01


    Kumi moderates in sailor clothes just like last time. The majority of guests who were able to meet Kumi receive a round of applause.


    "Thank you, everyone who came to the second Inbound Briefing for Life Party. It''s Host Hangato Kumi. In the denomination this is still a position where, as a young man, he serves as a staff member and pulls the denomination on behalf of the Bad Patriarch ''


    Kumi introduces herself with a full sales smile.


    "Today we plan to explain in an easy way what activities our Order of Life will do, who the Patriarch is and what perks it will have upon arrival. Actually, I''m very anxious because I don''t really know what I''m going to do either. After the event, if you like it, make sure it arrives. ''


    It was Kumi, who confessed honestly, in a slightly shitty way.


    "Something strange happened... even though I''m a MC and I''m a staff officer, I don''t know, I''m anxious."


    Saki squeaks.


    "Wouldn''t that be a good way to attract attention?"


    "I see, is there some way to perceive it"


    Saki was a little impressed with Lily''s words.


    "Now let our beloved patriarch, Mr. Jing-jing-sai of the Electric House, appear - Oh, you don''t have to wear it. Even so. enough for you!


    "The electrician..."


    One of the guests shrugged. The notoriety of the Electric House clan, said to be a cursed and famous house, is known there, whether on the back street or on the front street.


    Kumi descended under the stage, and instead, from behind the sleeves of the stage curtain, an old monk with a bright white boy head in a blurry monk coat, went up to the stage.


    "Kirk, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick, kick. But you hate me. Awkward monks are the stars of this event. Too bad, everyone."


    He holds a cane in one hand and a microphone in one hand, and Jingsai laughs and greets him lavishly.


    Do you believe in the power of paranormal? Now that the existence of ghosts and underworld has been scientifically demonstrated, there is also a growing sense of sensitivity on that side, but this one has not yet been demonstrated in public. I''m going to show you the art... if you suspect it''s a trick or something, I don''t mind. But if you believe it to be true, if you join the Order of the Awkward Monk, you will have the power to do so. "


    That''s all we talked about, and I thought Jin-sai let go of the microphone and rotated the cane with both hands.


    "Drink!"


    Slap him on the stage with the mood of tearing.


    My mind fluctuated and diffused, blowing away the seats in the venue as physical power. It feels like the wind at first sight, but it feels different from the wind. Many of the people in the guest seat glance at their bodies.


    However, there was no change between Junko and Lily. The fierce men in the back streets, such as Muzuki and Ip Mountain and Angel, are also leaning forward and twitching their bodies. Akiko had lifted the knife in front of each sheath to prevent it with the demonic power of the firecoat.


    "Kakkaka, how many people have avoided and prevented? It''s the gesture of dreams."


    Seeing around where Junko and Lily and the others were, Jingsai picked up the microphone as she shrugged.


    "I didn''t know you would inspire grand power in public...... The patriarchs of cult religions are unrestrained."


    "People who really gain power don''t want to show off their power in public."


    Said Lily, frightened, and Junko next door agreed.


    You think that''s a trick? Ma, you may not believe it''s just an awkward monk, and let''s have another one, a follower of the denomination, come out and show off his power. Come on, dream, come on. "


    Turn around behind the sleeves of the stage and speak up.


    Then the dreams of an unwrapped appearance appeared from her sleeve, which surprised the audience.


    "Well, our chief angel is here."


    Angel smiles proudly as she arms.


    "What''s that kid thinking..."


    "What!? What the fuck!? Why are you soaking up? I mean, was it a girl?


    "Aha... take a good look, groin. Difficult to understand, but neither."


    Lily was mute, Akiko was astonished, and Mutsuki also referred to her dreams with surprise.


    "It''s true... No. Not even a girl..."


    I thought you were just hiding, and I certainly don''t even see a crack.


    "Really...... can I really see it? Are you fooling me?


    "Taro Platinum... you have no immunity to make... I mean, you''re pure. And Ip Shan."


    Akiko looks unexpectedly at Platinum Taro and Ip Mountain, who are turning away.


    "Were you going to attract the customers'' eyes and surprise them? What''s the point and you''re dressed like that?


    The dog owner expressed his doubts.


    "There might be some of that, but hey, that''s also your style of combat in the coming dream. Didn''t you see the dog breeder?


    "Oh... to grow wings"


    Junko told me, the dog owner remembered. Junko, by the way, is taking pictures of her coming dreams all over.


    "I''m usually wearing angel clothes that won''t break even if I grow angel wings, so I shouldn''t even have to take them off. I guess the significance of the demonstration is still strong. Let''s be a show of angels."


    Angel explains.


    "Hmmm... I honestly can''t impress you to expose such a lack of them in public."


    Meanwhile, Mina had a sinister face.


    ''What are you going to do, it''s... Wouldn''t it make the Order of the Awkward Monk seem like an adorable thing? Get dressed.''


    "I don''t like it."


    A dream to hold a microphone and smile and refuse, even if it is noticed by Jingsai.


    ''Today I can break the gate. I''m willing to crush all this event and this emerging religion of life club. "


    "Ugh."


    Jinsai also spills a grin on her dream of proclaiming with a smile.


    "Hey, come on, dream! What the hell are you doing?


    Under the stage, Kumi peels off her eyes and screams. The coming dream was just a smile and a glance, and I had no further reaction.


    "Before the upcoming show, I have something to tell the people who came here."


    Turning his body toward the passenger seat, Laimeng said. The audience are all taking pictures and shooting in videos. I don''t know if my dream was a man or a woman, but I was taking it with the expectation that it would be a woman. Or those who were expecting the opposite, or rigid people who didn''t mind either.


    "This denomination - the Life Enjoyment Society is dominated by a parasite named Arlaune"


    Everyone who knew Arlaune, including the dog breeder and Junko, was surprised by the coming dream of mouthing Arlaune''s name in front of a large crowd of guests.


    "It is a parasitic plant of extraterrestrial life, and when it is parasitized by it, it acquires the power of paranormal, like Jingsai has just shown. This denomination is used for the sorting of its host ''


    "Aha... you''re exposing me here?


    Mutsuki laughs strangely.


    "Hey, Dream on... tearing it apart in front of all these people..."


    Junko, on the other hand, had a bitter laugh. Both the dog breeder and the lily family have similar reactions. Of course, Jinjingsai, Sa Chest, Anna and Shinzo were both flabbergasted. Kumi, the first ear, is stunned in a different way. Kehiko, Mina and Angel, who had heard beforehand what they would do from their dreams of coming, watched with a slight laugh.


    "But I will stop the conspiracy. Right here, right now. That''s why, for Mr. Jin-sai, I''m a complete enemy. We have to do this. ''


    With a cool grin, Laimeng turned from the guest seat to Jingsai.


    "Cuckoo, that''s all I''ve done in public. There''s nothing short of brilliant about the grandeur. That challenge, take it and stand ''


    Laughing strangely, Jingsai dumps the microphone and sets up a crutch.


    "People in the audience, be careful. Because I think there might be a battle involved. If you don''t want to die, run away while you can? By the way, I probably wouldn''t mind a dead man being involved, would I? Anyway, there are a lot of horny people who came here with weird lower hearts for Kumi, and I don''t know if it hurts much to die of bad luck. ''


    "Dream on! And Jinjingsai! Come on, man!


    Kumi rushes up to the stage without a chance while her dreams are talking. I was angry at my dreams of smashing up a desperate event.


    Kumi thought she would drag her dreams by force first, but when she approached her dreams, she stepped from her dreamers to Kumi.


    Kumi''s leg stops being poked in the void. The coming dream holds Kumi from the front as it is.


    "Hey..."


    Kumi gets grandly hugged and wolfed in front of so many people in her coming dreams that she doesn''t know if she''s a bare man or a woman.


    Though wolfy, Kumi noticed a change in her coming dreams. From the backs of the coming dreams grew something like a plate and a cloth that seemed soft, each paired.


    Immediately after, the sensation at Kumi''s feet disappears. Kumi''s head couldn''t quickly accept the fact that she was flying with herself embraced in her coming dreams.


    "Cuckoo, this guy surprised me"


    Jinsai looks up at the two people flying on stage and laughs with pleasure.


    "Hey!?


    "Take care not to be seen in your pants. Or do you want that service again?


    In Kumi''s ear, clearly accepting that she is flying, panicking and screaming, her dreams whisper with a little satanic grin.


    "Put it down! Oh, my God, this!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you down in a minute. Just stay away from the stage. It''s gonna suck now."


    When I told Kumi to summon him to do so, the coming dream let Kumi''s body go, floating in the air. When I wonder if Kumi''s body has flown in parallel through the air, I land slowly behind the venue.


    "What the hell is this..."


    I can''t believe what just happened, and Kumi looks at her dream, still floating in the sky, with a gorgeous look on her face.


    "There are no more interruptors. Time to play? Patriarch."


    Looking down at Jingsai from the air, Laimei gently spreads her hands and speaks with a smile on her face.


    "Cool, cool, okay. Let''s make it right."


    Looking up at the dreams that floated in the sky, Jingsai swung his scepter.

 1315 34

    B Mon 8 14: 07


    From the swinging sceptre, multiple purple electricity continued to occur, releasing them into their dreams.


    (Yuzuki got hit with that...)


    Junko thought this would not work for her coming dreams.


    The Dream builds a circle around itself, a force field that generates antigravity. All the electric shocks were bounced off and spread all over it.


    It also poured down on the guest seat and about two unlucky guests were paralyzed and burned, but the two on stage didn''t even notice.


    It''s not working at all.


    A pompous, heady, gradual purgatory. The current one was meant to be a special blow, and I was going to decide on a battle just now, but I didn''t expect to be able to prevent it. I''m also not sure how I prevented it.


    Seeing that the electric shock is no longer coming, it strikes from the dreamer. One larger gravitational bullet is released from the front, parallel to the floor, with the gradual Jingsai. I usually launch countless small gravity bullets and prefer how to let them fall, but this time I''ve changed my mind.


    "Phew!?


    While crushing the floor of the stage, making sure something invisible was toward him, Jin-sai sticks his tin stick in front of him and puts him in the mood.


    Walls are built by mind to stop gravity bullets, but that''s not how gravity bullets disappeared. It exists while still hitting the wall. Jingsai could realise that such a force was working, like being pulled forward, caught up and crushed.


    Eventually, gravity bullets also lost power and vanished. In anticipation of the timing, Jingsai grinned.


    "Drink!"


    Screaming, at the same time, unleashes the wall of mind you were using for your defense as a ripple. Defense flips and turns into attack.


    Immediately after finishing his assault, he couldn''t move on to the next action. It takes the form of eating counters with the pressing of paranormal forces, eating direct strikes of the mind and being blown away.


    "Heh... you know what I mean. That monk, isn''t he tough inside?


    Lily is impressed when she sees how to use Jingsai''s good powers, and discerns the residual amount of power Jingsai holds.


    "Sure... I don''t know the bottom"


    Junko agrees with Lily. The wall of mind now persisted even as the gravitational bullet of the coming dream disappeared, whether it was a substitute for just sustaining it or draining it severely, releasing it into attack. But Jinjingsai remains healthy.


    (If you deal with paranormal powers, that''s all you get physically and mentally exhausted, but can that boy suppress that fatigue, has a lot of power to hold, or both)


    Junko watched that Jinjingsai was likely to outperform his poor overlife if only for his persistence. Whether it''s a bad dream or a bad dream when it''s a war of attrition.


    "Phew, a place like divine punishment face"


    I had a fallen coming-off dream on my back, and Jinsai laughed with her nose as if she was petty.


    "Divine punishment? It''s not like that. I just missed avoiding Jin-sai''s attack. Shall I say the merit of the boulder year?


    Standing up slowly, Laimeng said.


    "God isn''t punishing people in the first place. It''s just funny. You''re a lousy sadist. You said that before, didn''t you?


    "In that case, I wonder if God hated my dreams."


    Feeling strange and laughing at the rhetoric of his coming dreams, Jinsai restarts his scepter horizontally.


    "Because God is the culprit of everything."


    The body of the coming dream floats in the universe again.


    "If there is a God, I want him to be punished for his sins. I want you to make such a stupid world and bear the pain of all its sins, all the bitterness of all its lives that have caused so many creatures to suffer since the birth of life. That''s the punishment that the lowest being, God, deserves. You can be cursed forever and suffer."


    "If God is the Creator, can''t you imagine that there''s a lot of fun in living because God was there?


    "I should have just made it a world of fun, but I didn''t because I knew I had a bad personality"


    While he was talking, the Coming Dream was mass-producing countless small gravitational bullets around him.


    Sneak them up into the air. I intend to fly to the top long enough for it to rain down on Jingsai. Not simultaneously, but with time differences every few.


    (Don''t be after something......!?


    When Jingsai laughed when she dreamed of coming, there was a lot of strong pressure from the top.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    It''s a gradual purgatory that almost crumbled, but he raises his voice like a strange bird, keeps letting off his temper, and manages to guard himself. The surrounding floors keep snagging and the stage breaks.


    And even upwards to create a wall of mind, but it didn''t make much sense. We''re just talking about getting crushed by every wall. On the contrary, the building of a wall would have brought in a lot of gravity bullets, which in a way made the situation worse, so I hurriedly unravel the wall.


    (How about... this is different from earlier and enjoyable)


    In a small gravitational bullet pouring intermittently from the top, the gradual sai is crushed without the skill of becoming.


    "Ya, don''t you..."


    At the end of the attack, Jingsai rose with a smile. There''s blood coming from all over my body. The forehead is also cut and the face bleeds. There doesn''t seem to be any fractures, but bruises are common.


    Slowly approaching as the coming dream drifts through the sky. The antigravity force to be used needs to be somewhat closer.


    It was meant to be a special course, blowing into the air with anti-gravity to further superimpose natural gravity and artificial gravity to beat it to the ground.


    But the dream stopped moving. Four chunks of water appeared in front of the dream, and they burst into the face of the dream.


    It controls gravity and shoots all the water down to the floor, but the water is trembling as if it were alive. Unlocking gravity will strike again.


    When I see it, behind the gradual purification sai, Anna is up on the stage at some point. Next to it was also the appearance of the Constitutional Third.


    "Is Shinzo on that side too?


    "Naturally...... I''m seriously fighting Mr. Jin-sai by saying that I''m going to break this denomination or something. I can''t overlook that."


    Hatefully staring at the coming dreams he asks with laughter, Shinzo said. There is also distrust in Jinsai, but more than that, the hostility of Shinsai, including his behavior toward Kumi, was clearly directed toward the coming dream.


    "Hi-ha-ha! Now is the time to wait!


    With a voice of joy, a woman jumped up from the guest seat wearing a helm imitating a bird, wrapped her whole body in blue tights. The wings also grow from the hands.


    "Hashibilo fly!"


    A screaming, mysterious cosplay woman flying in the sky - audiences to name pity. Even after my dream of flying in the air is done, it still has an impact.


    "Hasiviloder Eve!"


    Raise the visor of the helm, and Poona pokes at Anna.


    Anna released the water, but it didn''t hit Mina''s face as she rammed in at a fierce speed. Even if it did, it would be impossible to break in through your mouth or nose successfully.


    A visor mimicking a bird''s mouth approaches Anna. Anna was ready to die, but before that Anna, the Constitutional Third jumped out.


    A visor stabs him in the chest of the constitution. But Shinzo was nothing, and when he grabbed Poona''s shoulder with one arm, he threw it with one arm as much as he wanted.


    The dreams are over, and Sauna turns around and lands on the stage.


    "Blue Hassibiro child! See!"


    Poona poses toward the audience and names herself exalted.


    (Is that it? I was hoping for more cheer or something, but all the customers are pulling -)


    Disappointed by the thinness of the reactions, Mina turns to Shinzo and Anna. There was no chest wound anywhere. It was definitely fatal, and there must have been a lot of blood, but not even after the blood that flowed.


    "You look super playable, just like me. Besides, I think it''s a place of power."


    Mutsuki looks at the Constitution and squeals. A large number of guests had witnessed the scene of spilled blood flipping in the air and returning to the body of the Constitution, not to mention the Rakuzuki.


    "Cuckoo, is this two to three? No, if Kehiko joins us, is it just three to three?


    When Jingsai muddles the blood in her face, a gun is fired from the passenger seat, hitting Anna''s right shoulder and left leg. Anna fell and the water at the foot of her coming dream lost control and became just water, spreading to the floor.


    "I just want to say let''s open the gates from here to hell - but they also tell me not to kill them as much as possible. Our chief angel is merciful."


    Standing up, Angel, who shot the gun, squeals.


    "I''m sorry. That''s two, that''s four."


    My dreams laugh wildly. Kahiko has been asked to wait downstairs without joining the battle immediately for a time of need, but of course he will join the battle when the time comes.


    "Huh, is this one unfavourable in terms of numbers? Quality, too? I hear you''re in the church. What will Master Arlaune do?"


    Blurring, Jingsai grabbed Mike.


    "Hey, Arlaune''s original. No. Your loyal servants, the Awkward Monks, are in trouble. Come on, don''t hide, come out and join us. Or are you still in here?


    With his last inquiry, Jinjingsai alternates between Shinzo and Anna.


    At that time, an entirely unexpected figure went up to the stage.


    "Huh...? No way......"


    Sa Chest, who was asking what was going on under the stage, looked up at the person. Those who were on the stage were also astonished.


    "Masako?


    Kumi, who was watching in the rear of the guest seat, murmurs the name of the old woman who went up to the stage.


    "Yayoko, you''re in danger."


    "Do you speak to a dog who has been called and popped, saying it''s dangerous?


    Yayoko smiles in a cautious gradual purgatory. Listening to that dialogue, Jin-sai consolidated.


    "Uh... are you kidding me?


    It was incredible and impossible.


    "Such an idiot... between those who lived in Arlaune, you''ll find out if you stop by"


    "Turning that signal off won''t be possible for copying or recopy, will it? It''s possible for me, so I was lurking."


    Yayoko''s voice changed as she spoke. Not to the voice of an old woman, but to a higher, more tense, feminine voice. And Jinsai understood the meaning of Tsuki''s dialogue, which he heard Yaiko''s dialogue and told him he didn''t understand anyway.


    With an incredible Jingsai on his ass when the host of the original Arlaune knew he was Yayoko, Yayoko picked up the microphone that the coming dream had and declared this way towards the audience.


    "Nice to meet you, everyone. This is what I was called by scientists in this country. Arlaune and. Junko Yukioka, long time no see. Well, you and I met during the raid on the apartment where the dolphins were, but you didn''t realize it was me then. And - ''


    Yayoko''s hostile gaze was directed at one of the guests.


    (You''re hostile to this one, aren''t you? Neither me... nor Junko seems to be... Mutsuki or Saki, who lived in Arlaune?


    Lily is surprised that the end of Yayoko''s gaze, which grows hostile and murderous, is directed toward us.


    "Were you here... a strong wind blowing over the weekend"


    Turning to the seat with the lilies and the pure children, the old woman flew from the top of the stage wondering if she had uttered a hostile voice.


    Neither Junko, nor Lily, nor the others knew who Yako''s aim was coming to the straight line until just before.


    Yaiko was attacked - what Yaiko was looking at was Ip Shan.


    Leap backwards so that Ip Mountain can play and avoid Yayoko''s attack.


    Yayoko rams into the chair and even clashes at the guests who were behind him causing minor injuries.


    "Let him go."


    Yayoko groans, arrowhead he tries to chase towards Ye Shan, Mutsuki wields a leech whip from close range, striking Yayoko''s back.


    Furthermore, the bloom emits red petals, which adhere to the head of the Yayoko. Yayoko''s nerves, sense of equilibrium, run out of madness. The feeling of time goes crazy, too.


    (Why did Yayoko - the original Arlaune take that creepy maggot?


    Ignoring ourselves, we had a glimpse of Yayoko, who had begun the battle in the guest seat, but our opponent decided to leave the battle behind only as Jinsai.


    "You ignored the line of favors and started fighting on your own, didn''t you?


    "As such..."


    Shinjingsai also had a sinister face and stood shoulder to shoulder with Shinzo in the coming dream of saying in a shoulder-to-shoulder outfit with Mina.


    "No... do you want to pause and see how things go?


    "Fine, so"


    To Jingsai, who unravels the structure and proposes, Lai Dream replied with a chuckle.

 1316 35

    B Mon 8 14: 14


    (Arlaune''s original means he''s going after Mr. Ip Shan... maybe...)


    In the back of Junko''s brain, it depends on an imagination.


    "Was this the man you were killing earlier?"


    Leaf Mountain understood as he saw Yaiko, who was acting like he was swimming in the sky with a vain eye because of the petals in the bloom.


    "Do you know Mr. Ip Shan?


    "No, I don''t. The old man is trying to impress me, but he''s in the killing business, so I might even buy grudges in the depository."


    To ask Shirakataro, Ip Mountain waves Hakaburi and answers sadly.


    "Let''s seize it and tie it up"


    Saki suggested arrowheads, incredible things happened. Because when Yayoko put her hand against the bloom, the familiar thing of the bloom was released from her hand. It is a red petal that blooms, driving the senses crazy.


    Red petals stick to white, Kintaro and Lily''s head.


    "Aww... what the... what the... what the..."


    Platinum Taro flutters his body without the Lu Rhythm turning. It''s an unintelligible move from the side, when you think you''ve made a strange move, like you''re pantomime, and suddenly you move fast and run somewhere. But much of the sensory function is driving me crazy, so this is what happens.


    Lily, on the other hand, takes the petals by hand with no eating face, shreds them and discards them. He was lightly resisting "Resist" to prevent the effects of his abilities from spreading.


    Ip Mountain fires. Sudden shooting without making you feel signs of shooting. But...


    Yayoko''s body disappeared and he stood behind Ye Shan. The space was super fast and distorted, and only Lily and Junko noticed that we were transferring Yayoko. And Junko noticed another thing.


    (That... of someone who was there when I fought Yuzuki...)


    Ip Mountain, which even reacted to Yayoko''s metastasis, fires a single shot from close range like a retrospective.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed!


    But in response to Yayoko''s cry, I wondered if a blue light sword had appeared, and the sword was waved at super high speed, cutting the bullet that Ye Shan had shot.


    "Huh..."


    The boulder Leaf Mountain also looked up to heaven. Yayoko cut the bullet with his sword, even though it was derived by supernatural force.


    "A net of lazy fishermen!


    The pink net of light spreads and covers the leaf mountains. Ip Mountain also tried to escape with a super reaction, but the range of nets spread too wide at once, entangled in the nets.


    Yayoko tried to chase him to Ip Mountain, but Akiko pokes a knife in from the side to prevent


    Yayoko does not try to avoid it, but grows countless branches from his body to pierce Akiko''s body. Moreover, from the tip of the branch, there is also a familiar liquid.


    Akiko was surprised but knew what it meant, so he hastily stopped the attack and moved sideways, avoiding the liquid that had been flown from the tip of the branch.


    "This guy... maybe he doesn''t have to..."


    "You mean you can use all the power of people parasitized by Arlaune?"


    Seeing Yaiko use his familiar powers, Mutsuki and Akiko understood even though they didn''t like it.


    "Everybody, be careful. Originally, because Copy Al Raune can capture the power gained by the parasitized host evolving to use it as his own."


    "Not something I should have said earlier?


    To Junko, who now advises him to do it, Lily burst into it in fright.


    "I used the power of bloom, too. My regenerative abilities, my family freshest, you think I''m being taken in?


    "The ability of a child named Mutsuki is impossible now."


    A glance at the roaring Mutsuki, Yayoko said.


    "The power of the host parasitized by Copy Al Laune can be transcribed from its DNA, even if only touched with the human in whose possession the copy resides. But I can''t copy it. We need a copy itself."


    "That''s why he killed my mice and pulled them out."


    Junko said.


    "Exactly. As I thought, you did a good job for me, Junko Yukioka. The boulders are the best experimental benches I''ve ever chosen."


    "Now... what did you say?


    It was Lily who sandwiched her mouth with an angry voice.


    "Junko is the experimental bench?


    "You don''t have to get me wrong, and don''t worry. It doesn''t mean I did something to her body. I can''t do that. It''s an experiment to manipulate her behavior. You''re not just Junko, you''re a bunch of Mad Scientists, including the Three Crazies. Well, more than that..."


    The net of light had disappeared while Yayoko was talking, and Ip Mountain had risen.


    "I really wanted to kill him, but you can''t do it in this situation on a boulder. I thought it was a good opportunity... but I misjudged it. I didn''t know you had company. And then I made a mistake telling you that I existed."


    Looking over Ye Shan, Junko, and other faces, Yaiko laughs.


    (You are... the word I said to Mr. Ip Shan.)


    Junko thinks


    "Do you really want Mr. Ip Shan?


    "You can check his body yourself. ''Cause that''s the most certain thing."


    Yayoko answers Junko''s question with a smile.


    The Yayoko''s head leaned in an unexpected direction with a smile on her face.


    It was obvious that the neck bone had been broken.


    "More than that, why don''t you look into this guy himself? If it was the original Arlaune because of it, wouldn''t it be better for Junko to collect it here?


    Lily, wielding her right arm and transferring only the part of her forearm from her elbow and hitting Yayoko''s side head, also spreads the mockery and says away.


    "The wind is still strong over the weekend. I thought it was a chase. Heading for the arrow tip."


    His neck bone was broken and his face remained at a strange angle, causing him to stick a smile, and Yayoko made a big jump.


    Mutsuki unleashed a sparrow and Ye Shan fired a gun and pursued it, but it was taken backwards. Ability copied from Kasahara - Activating an emergency transition during a life crisis, Yayoko''s appearance disappeared.


    Yaiko, who had moved to the entrance of the stadium, went straight outside and tried to escape, and there was a man who stood in front of him. It was Junko. Junko was the only one who called this escape and was ahead.


    "Wait a minute, Arlaune. You can''t just walk away with me in front of you. I haven''t seen him in 30 years."


    Junko speaks up.


    "I have nothing to say in particular. You''ve made a fine contribution for me, and I appreciate it - are you satisfied to put it this way?


    Arlaune in a pale tone.


    Junko stares silently at Arlaune. Arlaune exhales small.


    "Right...... Bring Misaki and Milk to our memories. Let''s have a slow reunion there."


    Arlaune told me, it was then.


    "Yayoko......"


    Kumi shows up and speaks up. I was behind the venue, so it was also close to the ballpark entrance.


    "Right, Kumi. Better you."


    Arlaune laughs.


    "You... aren''t you Masako?


    Kumi is wary of having a different voice. Before that, it was also surprising that a human being with a broken neck bone and his head leaning in a strange direction was walking and talking and laughing.


    "Yaiko is unfortunate but dead. Playback function was not compatible"


    Yayoko - Original Arlaune said. In fact, the original is not free to use all the power, obtained as information from photocopying and reproduction. Only the original parasitic human and compatible force can be used. Since all the information itself is stored in the DNA, if the host is changed, the available and unusable forces will change dramatically.


    When Arlaune approaches Kumi, she puts her hands on Kumi''s face. Then Kumi falls unconscious, and Arlaune takes that body and holds it.


    "I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow at noon"


    Telling Junko, Arlaune ran at a fierce speed, holding Kumi, and left the stadium.


    "Alumni? Ah... If you say that, you''re gonna want to miss it. After thinking about that and my personality, is that what you think?


    Dropping off Arlaune''s back as she got smaller, Junko smiled and muttered small.

 1317 36

    B Mon 8 14: 17


    "I don''t know, but it looks like Keri''s on over there anyway"


    It was a slightly shocked coming dream to see Yayoko clearly dead, but he didn''t even give it a yawn and turned to Jingsai.


    Immediately thereafter, a fireball is blown from the mouth of the gradual purgatory.


    "If it''s unintentional, I wish it was when I was watching"


    Reverse the fireballs in the gravitational field, and the dreams smile.


    "Cuckoo, I was asking about the gap. Even if you were turning away, your Lord would not have broken his guard for a moment."


    Jingsai put the scepter in his hands, slightly dropped his torso, and set his feet wide open.


    "Ugh!


    That fireball flew into the guest seat and struck directly in the face of the guest who was in the front row, but neither Dream nor Jing Jing Sai cared at all.


    The battle resumed. Focus on each other.


    Shinzo comes to dream and runs. Seeing it, Mina also runs off dressed to welcome Shinzo. If you are alone with the Constitution, you will not dream of coming, such as the approaching Constitution III, but you will be attacked by Jingsai while dealing with the Constitution III, so this is an occasion where you need help.


    "Hashibilo, hang on. - Whoa!


    When Mina screams and shakes her head wide, she sticks her head wide forward like a head poke, piercing it with the blade of a mouth visor.


    Even though his physical abilities have been strengthened, he is an amateur in battle, Constitutional III. However, this attack is carried out without difficulty. Perhaps even if his physical abilities had not been enhanced, he seemed to have let them.


    "Huh!?


    Suddenly, Mina''s body was crushed to the ground.


    "Hey, what are you doing? -!? Come on, Dream!


    Seeing it as an obvious attack of coming dreams, Sauna speaks out in protest.


    "Mina, take it seriously, okay?


    "I''m serious. Yikes!


    "You''re not serious, are you? You can''t be serious when you''re using that joke, can you? It''s forbidden to use that move anymore."


    "Oh, no... it hurts. Oh, I get it! It''s a doll, but it''s painful. Yo!


    Poor Na, who is strengthened by the tremendous gravity and speaks of reflection.


    Though Jingsai and Shin-san have been a little vain about the fact that the coming dream imposes sanctions on Poor Na, as the biggest opportunity for both movements to be restricted, we aim for the coming dream by ourselves.


    With precautionary power, Jingsai blows out the lights that illuminate the stage and tries to hit the coming dream.


    Almost at the same time, Shinzo comes from the other side of the dream and goes in.


    The lights never hit my dreams. Kehiko''s black hand, which had grown from under the stage, was catching it.


    Neither did Shinzo approach his dreams. Angel shot me in the leg with a gun and I was falling over.


    "Mina''s a pity, but I''m too caught up in my dreams."


    "I''m sorry, but I thought you two were gonna help me anyway."


    Kahiko scolds me and apologizes while my dreams look at Jingsai.


    "That''s what alarm is all about. No, it''s appropriate as soon as possible. I''m upset that you''re distracted like that."


    "Sorry...... but I''ll preach later"


    Still apologizing to the scolding Kehiko, Laimei leapt up to the sky high with anti-gravity, keeping an eye on Jingsai, who had already healed his leg wound.


    "That way."


    Jingsai screams small and releases a wave of readings into his dreams. A dream that attacked the Constitutional Third while keeping consciousness directed towards Jingsai. I guess Constitutional III didn''t think an attack would fly on him.


    In addition, the Constitution III jumped within the realm where it was possible to attack the anti-gravity of its own coming dreams, and remained there forever.


    The fluctuations created by the mind are all prevented by the gravitational field.


    "How troublesome..."


    Jinsai looks abominably. Jingsai also manipulates multiple abilities, and is also versatile, but I felt that my dream was to use my powers even better than myself. Then it''s powerful.


    A dream releases four small gravity bullets, linearly.


    Gravity bullets are invisible, but it''s time to see the gradual purification sai. A slight change in ambient air - a disturbance of dust, showed its proximity.


    An arrow tip trying to prepare for the impending gravity bullet, Jingsai rushed off the scene, savoring the thought of his blood freezing over the falling noise heard from the sky.


    In the place where Jingsai was, Shinzo descended from the sky.


    Naturally, the dream of coming had been calculated and dropped. If you just drop it, you just need to guide the place well when dropping it. And then we can unlock the ability to control gravity from Constitutional III and attack Jingsai with gravity, while also attacking Constitutional III, which falls at the same time.


    Throughout the floor with the roar, the constitution fell.


    The audience watched as mute in a series of paranormal battles that had occurred earlier, but were heartily surprised by the fall of the Constitution III.


    One of the gravitational bullets released in anticipation of the evasive destination struck directly at Jingsai, who evaded the Constitution III.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Trying to be wrapped horizontally around gravity bullets, he fell in an unnatural outfit and also landed the three remaining gravity bullets there, and Jingsai exclaimed.


    Shinzai was similarly pushed through the floor and crushed. You should have had the power to just pepper each person, but your dreams don''t lift your guard.


    "That kid, I''ll do it. I didn''t expect to use the enemy''s body as a weapon."


    "You look so cute."


    In the guest seat, Ip Mountain was impressed and Akiko had a bitter laugh.


    "Master Lily... I... dare say..."


    "What?


    Lily is surprised at White Kintaro, who squeezes his fist and makes him tremble, bites his lips, and even his voice tremble. I''ve never seen Kitaro Shirakami like this before.


    "Even Mr. Blue Hassibiro did his best!


    To White Kintaro, who shouted forcefully, Lily somehow felt she could see why he was putting his shoulders in pity.


    "Yeah, yeah, I did my best. Poona."


    "Well, tell him directly. I''m sure it sounds like an angel hymn to her ears."


    Junko nods and Angel speaks to Platinum Taro.


    "Eh, I''ll tell you. I''ll be a fan of her."


    Turning toward Angel, Platinum Taro smiles happily.


    "Aren''t you insulting her at a time when the battle isn''t over yet but you''re shaping it in the past?


    "Huh...?


    Upon Lily''s pointing, when Platinum Taro sees the stage, from the big hole on the floor, Jingsai, which became even more bloody than earlier, and Shinzo, who doesn''t make this one feel damaged, crawl out at about the same time.


    (Is that...? Dog breeder?)


    Junko is surprised to see the dog owner next door take his seat silently, but he didn''t try to speak up. Because it was a rarity for a dog owner who was always floating, with a serial side.


    Mina and Shinzo, Laimen and Jingsai, each confront each other.


    "Kakaka, it''s finally Setouchi."


    Standing dressed to keep himself in the scepter, Jinsai laughs.


    "You can make it a one-on-one battle. I won''t let Brother Kehiko and Angel serve me."


    My dream laughed and said.


    "Ho ho, do you have pity for this grandfather? For the sake of children."


    "That''s why it''s more interesting. Either way, the result will be the same."


    My dream while I say it is a virtual phone, giving instructions to Kehiko and Angel.


    "Let''s do it last"


    "Cuckoo, where you want it."


    Jingsai uplifts the mood so as to respond to the call of the coming dream.


    At the next moment, Kehiko''s black hand unfolded from under the bed many times, wrapped around the Constitution III.


    Even Angel heads toward Jingsai, shooting guns to keep standing for many shots.


    Shinzo was held down by a black hand, and Jingsai crushed his body on his back with a larger gravitational bullet of his dreams pouring down from the top where he flinched with a bullet in his leg or shoulder.


    Due to repeated gravitational attacks, the stage filled with holes collapses completely. The coming dream floats in the universe, and Poona escapes difficulty with wings, but Jingsai and Shinzo bury it with fragments of the collapsed stage.


    Dreams manipulate gravity to blow fragments one after another. Blown fragments pour down into the guest seat in large quantities, confusing the guests, but the coming dreams don''t care like the air.


    "Oh, come on, that''s awful"


    "What is it, that girl? Think about the annoyance!


    "It''s because Junko''s not in tune. You need to be punished when you get a chance."


    Sasaki groans suddenly, Akiko reveals her anger, and Lily applies it to Junko even at this time.


    A gradual sai that will eventually be dug out. The person in the Constitution had already been rescued by the black hand of Kehiko.


    Next to Jingsai''s face, which is blurry and stretches out in large letters, the dreams land fluttering.


    "Hi... you cowardly monster..."


    At the earliest complete knockout, Jingsai, unable to stand, looked up and roared.


    "I''m evil, so I''m not willing to keep my word. Why did you believe what the enemy said? Good old and too good a person. Or should I tell you about the boulder, boy?


    "And he''s a pigsty... no, he''s a horrible kid... cuckoo..."


    I smile and spit poison in my dreams, but Jingsai makes me laugh in a flash, just because it''s pleasant and painful.


    "There''s a fight. So, do you want to kill Awkward Monk?


    "No, you don''t have to get your hands dirty"


    In the inquiry of Jingsai, before the coming dream opened its mouth, there was one who spoke. He''s a dog breeder who came to the stage at some point.


    "I''ve killed people before, haven''t I? Besides, that''s what you do, right?


    "Still, you should stop. You''ve been acting with him for a while, and you''ve been a good friend, haven''t you?


    Even though the coming dream insists, the dog owner tells him in his true face, and he comes as far as Jingsai''s side, kneeling down and looking down.


    "So. Boy, don''t die of enlightenment, okay? You killed a guy who didn''t even want to die. In front of me."


    As I said, the dog owner took out the medicine bottle and let it shake in Jingsai''s hand.


    "Suffer and die. It''s a drama. Suffocating, suffering, dying pills."


    "Kick-ass, that''s good again. Bad cause and bad cause. karma. This is business. I''ll apologize in the afterlife to those who killed me."


    "Well, if that''s the logic, I won''t die in any way either."


    Listening to Jingsai''s dialogue, which he laughs and accepts with pleasure as usual, the dog owner shrugged his shoulders gently, without ever seeing the end of Jingsai, and just walked away from the scene.


    "Jinjingsai-san"


    A dream comes to Jinsai, who tries to drink the contents of a medicine bottle.


    "I enjoyed being with Jinsai and everyone at the Enjoyment Club. The last time I played with Jinjingsai was a lot of fun."


    "Cuckoo, awkward monks too. Say hello to everyone."


    As we smile at each other and say goodbye, Lai Dream slowly leaves facing Jingsai.


    Jingsai waved gently at the coming dream, then appropriately took out a few tablets and threw them into his mouth.

 1318 37

    B Mon 8 14: 36


    People are leaving Euthanasia Civic Stadium. Numerous ambulances are also called, and the wounded who ate the convoy are transported. They think the police will come all the time.


    After the outrageous development of the powers of paranormal in front of him, a real killing took place. And now, at the center of the collapsed stage, a monk named Patriarch exposes himself to blood and remains dead. Some people photographed the bodies, but to those who did, Sa Chest waved the iron fist out of hand, so now it''s a difficult situation to photograph.


    "Kumi was taken. Yayoko is dead, but Arlaune inside is moving the body now."


    Junko reports to the dreamers. I know what the original Arlaune meant, Junko, but don''t talk about it.


    "This is... I''m done. I found out that Arlaune''s original was the culprit, but beyond that... I hope I get a chance. You guys stay annoyed. And stay thankful."


    The dog owner thanked the four Plutonium Dundee faces.


    "Is this one thing settled -? Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko are finally back."


    "Oh, we are the return of the Angel Commander."


    Sachina and Angel smiled happily, but...


    "What a setback!


    The anger sounds. Turning to the voice, there was a figure of Shinzo staring in angry shape.


    "You messed up Kumi''s efforts, and besides killing Jin-sai, you can stay well! I despise you so much!


    "I think I did something bad to Kumi who was trying, but I can''t help it. He''s a bad boy. And I''m a fine bad guy, too. That''s comforting, isn''t it?


    In contrast to the fierce Constitution III, it is an evil coming dream in its mouth, but its expression is worrying.


    Sa Chest rests his hand from behind on the shoulder of Shinzo.


    "I''m also killing a bunch of Jin-sai. Me too... I thought vaguely that one day I would be rewarded. Constitution Three and Anna... I''m glad they didn''t"


    I thought it was a bad way to do it myself, but I can''t think of any other words in Sa Chest.


    "I didn''t kill him directly, either, but I helped him kill him."


    Anna also comes and says.


    "I''m a traitor, and, like I said, it''s like I''ve come to crush this place, so here''s a goodbye. I enjoyed being with everyone. Be well."


    A dream comes to bid farewell to the three remaining life clubs.


    "How dare you do that! Get lost!"


    I can''t help my anger. The Constitution III throws up and throws up. I''ve been so angry since I made the house a mess. In a way, I think later, Shinzo, that the anger might have been more intense than then.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry......"


    Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko apologized with regret.


    "I had fun, too. Thanks to you guys, I feel changed. You are... strange people."


    Sa Chest giggles and tells the sinking dreams and Kehiko. He always had a bright smile as if this man had made such a face. Sa, I look at the smile on my chest, I hear the words, and the brightness returns to the faces of both of us.


    "I''d like to see you again, Mr. Sachest. I want you to paint again."


    "Oh, that''s good. Nice to meet you."


    Seeing Coming Dream and Sa Chest smile and refreshingly send a farewell, Shinzo felt as if he had become a lousy bad guy, making him even more grumpy.


    "What are we going to do?


    It''s hard to predict that the comers have left, and Anna calls out to Sa Chest.


    "Let''s just find Kumi. The denomination...... I wonder what''s wrong. No one will want to disband me, so I wonder if you think I''ll make Kumi my patriarch. If Kumi wants to ride."


    And, Sa Chest. Without Kumi, it would only be a flow of forced dissolution. There is no other person with traction.


    Laimenda Four plus Junko joins six people, Mutsuki, Saki, Akiko, Ip Mountain, Lily and Platinum Taro, who were waiting at the entrance.


    "I''m also surprised that Yayoko is the main body of Arlaune, but how did you attack the maggots creepy guy over here?


    "As always, kids are honest by the time they''re ruthless. Ugh..."


    To the coming dream of pointing to himself and speaking questions, Ye Shan mourns by holding his face from the side with both hands and becoming a munk shouting pose.


    "I don''t know. Maybe Ip Mountain has some kind of mystery, but you don''t know Ip Mountain itself?


    Lily also turns to Ye Shan and asks.


    "Do you have any idea...? I remember being resented a lot."


    "I don''t think so, but I remember Arlaune attacking me. Junko says it''s a very likely extraterrestrial life form."


    Lily glances at Junko as she says it.


    "Maggots and aliens have similar stories... but I am definitely an Earthling. I don''t even remember being taken away by the UFOs."


    "What about birth, sickness, etc?


    "Oh then you have a strange experience..."


    Leaf Mountain clapping hands with a pong.


    "When I was in kindergarten, I found something like a beautiful, orange slime in a mountain of my mother''s countryside that was so sparkling. It was big enough for an adult to fit in softly. When I touched him, he suddenly pulled me into the slime, and I was trapped in the slime. It never occurred to me that I couldn''t breathe, it felt so good and I always wanted to be in it, but in the middle of the night, the grownups found me and pulled me out of the orange slime. That''s certainly not a dream, it''s a reality. I felt like a maggot from then on."


    "The last word is imif"


    Predicting the fragments of the story, Platinum Taro penetrated and all agreed not to speak up.


    "Junko, the case of Arulane has something to do with Ye Shan, Mutsuki, and the bloom of Mutsuki''s friends, and no matter how much you dislike it, I will let you step in."


    "Which way, which way. I don''t hate you."


    Junko said with half a laugh to Lily, who proclaims in a challenging tone for some reason.


    "Ah, Mr. Blue Hassibiro, you looked great. It''s a shame you couldn''t burst your special scissors."


    Platinum Taro speaks to Miona in a respectful tone. Still in Blue Hassibiro kid''s suit.


    "Oh, really? Something didn''t seem to be very helpful this time... so when did you fight together at the Biology Laboratory of the Moment?"


    "Whoa, I wanted you to remember. It''s an honor. It''s an honor to fight with you."


    "Hey, I heard - come to dream. This is how the fans were attached to me, too. No, I''m really happy for you. Besides, Hashibilo, whose arrival denied it, has also shown an understanding, and his arrival has also reconsidered a little more about the usefulness of that move -"


    I forbade it. I forbade it.


    My dreams lasted forever, claiming Patience proudly.


    "I see, because Taro Platinum is similar in type to that guy..."


    "Aha, I guess that''s what I mean"


    Seeing how it was, Akiko and Mutsuki were whispering in a whisper.


    B Mon 8 14: 28


    Kumi regained consciousness on the way to being taken away by Yayoko, but did not do anything anti-grandfather. Because it seemed useless to resist.


    Somehow they were running around the city faster than cars with broken neck bones. I decided I should never resist this poorly.


    Into a park full of trees, in an invisible place, Yayoko gently lowered Kumi.


    "Confusion, discouragement and fear - huh? Sounds like it''s my fault too. I''m sorry."


    With his neck tilted, he emits a different audio than Yayoko. Yayoko''s mouth hasn''t even moved with half an opening.


    "I did something I''m sorry about Yaiko. There was not much excessive physical strengthening. Yayoko didn''t want that, and Yayoko''s body didn''t have the ability to regenerate. She just wanted to save her sick granddaughter. She evolved to acquire the power to heal the disease"


    "I said I was sorry... didn''t you fight knowing you were going to die?


    Kumi asks after discerning that it is not Yayoko who is talking now, but Yayoko who possesses him.


    "My instincts were driving me. I found an enemy for me. It''s my first experience, too. We need to control it from now on. You may not understand this excuse, but I''m not going to imitate the host."


    "But... I don''t believe it"


    He continued to turn a slightly indelible look of suspicion, Kumi said clearly.


    "Sort of. There are many other bad things to do. For my own purposes, I used my identity to subordinate a large number of humans to kill people."


    Kumi fought because the man possessed by Yayoko tells all honesty about his work. It was after I revealed who I was, and now...


    "Now you take possession of me. Is that what this is?


    "I''m not an evil spirit. I can''t force parasitism in the first place. He''s a creature that can''t be parasitized without an agreement."


    In response to Kumi''s enquiry, full of fear and disgust, the original Arlaune, possessed by Yayoko, replied with a bitter smile.


    "That''s why I have a contract for you, too. I want you to be my host."


    I almost said no - but Kumi shut her mouth. On the emotional side alone, I just want to say no. But Kumi was very resourceful. That''s where I make my calculations work, and I spot different things.


    "Normally, you say no, right?


    "But you''re not normal, and you''re very smart. It is also the type that gives reason precedence over emotion. I''m sure you know what power means."


    "What are the disadvantages? Other than getting killed like Yayoko?


    At the point of this inquiry, Kumi''s mind was almost determined.


    The desire to peek into a new world is bringing a sickle in Kumi. Earlier, the paranormal battle waged by Jinsai and Lai Dream was the world itself, which I do not know correctly. And so is the inexplicable presence in front of you.


    "There is a possibility of calamity because of me, but as a physical disadvantage, weakening your mind can also have a negative effect on my mind and consequently on my body"


    "Isn''t it always impossible to have a strong heart or something?


    "It''s going to be hard. But if you''re not quite weak, you''ll be fine, and just because your heart''s weak doesn''t mean it''s going to be fatal right away. From what I can think of, that''s about the downside that affects the body and mind. Well... let''s get into the contract. Do you think you want to evolve further as an organism? Do you have that desire? If there is, I want you to accept me. I''ll let you evolve."


    The answer had already been decided.


    "Ok...... take me to the new world"


    Kumi reaches out with a serious look.


    "It''s only you, you walk away, that cuts open. Because I''m just a parasitic plant. Just help me."


    With that said, Yayoko also reached out and came out so that something slipped out of her hand.


    I blossomed red flowers to the top of my head, and from my back I grew twin leaves, wondering if I could see a bright white dwarf, and it moved into Kumi''s hand, melting into Kumi''s body as if by magic, disappearing.


    8 b. b. at 18: 00


    Now the house of the late Yayoko - Negishi of the Life Club.


    "Kumi is back!


    To the report of the New American faithful, Sa Chest, Anna and Shinzo were happy to pick him up.


    "Kumi, are you okay?


    The first person I spoke to was Sa Chest. Only Sa Chest felt a slight but certainly different atmosphere from Kumi when he returned home. Just at first glance, I felt that way, like it wasn''t Kumi before.


    "I''ll be fine. But... Yaiko is dead..."


    "Mr. Jin-sei is dead, too. Killed by Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko."


    With anger and remorse, Shinzo reported, and Kumi was surprised.


    "Oh no..."


    "They infiltrated here for that purpose from the beginning. But there''s no choice. Jinsai..."


    "I know. What Mr. Jin-sai and Mr. Sachi have done..."


    Sa Chest tried to explain, but Kumi blocked him with a sad face and surprised Sa Chest.


    "I have something to tell you first, so call everyone."


    Respond to Kumi''s call and gather all believers in the living room.


    Kumi then told him that he had become the original host of Arlaune, and that Arlaune had moved Jingsai and Sachi.


    "Yayoko''s memory is also held by Arlaune, and her assets are... bad, but I''ll let you use them. To rebuild the Order."


    And with the help of Arlaune too - I added this without saying it to my mouth.


    "I mean, you''re taking over the patriarch."


    As a little relieved, Anna confirms.


    "Yeah, I''ll carry on Mr. Jin-sai''s trail. Be the new patriarch here."


    Looking at the faithful with a determined eye, Kumi told them sternly. No matter, there was no one to disagree with.

 1319 End Chapter

    On that day, Ip Mountain first visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    "You said you wanted to use me as an experimental bench, but I''d like to ask you to do it in the form of a test. Lily and Mutsuki told me I should inspect it..."


    "Heh, if it''s just Mutsuki, she''s still saying it, too."


    Junko listens to Ye Shan and gives an unexpected voice.


    "Well, I used to shoot my head off and stuff, so I mean summer bugs that fly into the fire, so I can use it as an experimental bench all I want."


    "I also thought about that danger, but still, Yukioka told me that he had the best prospect... And anyway, I wanted it to be a summer maggot flying into the fire."


    "Hmm... Lily doesn''t tickle my feelings too well"


    I was in conversation with others, and now the dog breeders and vipers came all together.


    "Oh, hey, maggots, you''ve been visiting, too."


    "Oh, it''s been a long time. Isn''t that dolphin with you? I heard you were staying at Ueno Dojo."


    Dog breeders and vipers sent to the laboratory greet Ip Mountain first, not Junko.


    "Yes, I''ve entrusted it to someone I can trust, because being with me often puts me in danger"


    Ye Shan answers Viper''s question.


    Then he talks to Junko from the viper, the legend from the milk, the fact that he fought with the Truths, etc. Dog breeders were occasionally mixed up in the story, but only Ip Mountain continued to have the outside condition of a mosquito net, and Ip Mountain continued to do it by imagining even the maggots themselves in his mind.


    A dog owner went out of the room to rent the bathroom and walked for a while and he truly encountered it.


    "Yo, you don''t get mixed up in the story?


    "I don''t want to meet you face-to-face if I can..."


    He unleashed a truly faceless, but outrageously unpleasant aura on a dog breeder who spoke out loudly.


    "Uh, yeah, yeah. You''re negative for revenge, but I''m refreshed with revenge, it feels like I''m bluffing."


    "Well, that''s what some guys do."


    Truth is, I didn''t get any emotion for the dog breeder''s words.


    "I hope you''ll be like that too"


    ����


    I kept listening to the dialogue I mouthed, and the truth was in my head, I was thinking of myself being puffy and angry.


    Saki, who had been sleeping at the Rain Shore Mansion for some time, was to return to her home because the immediate threat had left.


    "Come visit me again ~. It was fun ~"


    "Oh, do you even have boring days when you''re not in bloom?


    "Haha, Platinum Taro is asleep, but I''ll drop him off too"


    In front of the mansion, Akiko, Lily and Mutsuki each drop off.


    "Thank you for your help. Thank you."


    I turn around and thank you and bow my head deeply.


    "It''s not all over now. The original Arlaune is still alive, and I don''t know what you''re up to. Be aware that the three of you, Mutsuki, Saki and Ip Mountain, are on hold while the cause is unstoppable."


    "Thank you for your kind advice."


    "Mommy, be kind."


    Sakura thanking Lily again and Akiko teasing.


    "Which means you can always count on us again if you get fucked up."


    A good moon peeks into the face of a lily and smiles.


    "No, I''m not. I want you to work out so you can deal with it yourself."


    "Okay."


    It''s only a lily to tell with a true face. Saki also responded in serious mode and left the mansion.


    "Mom, it''s rare and serious and I''m going crazy ~. Was he that bad this time?


    On the way back to the mansion, Akiko asks.


    "I have half a vague hunch - considering the fact that even Junko''s" Three Crazies "are being taken by the balls, it still doesn''t have to be a glimmer."


    To the lily to be determined, Mutsuki and Akiko looked at each other and were astonished.


    "I''m home."


    Into a mysterious panda-shaped plant planted in front of the office, the comedian smiles and speaks up and enters the office. Kehiko is with us. The plants were planted near Ajit when the organization was launched, but I liked them, so I brought them here as they were during Ajit''s move.


    Kazuhiko and I are sleeping in an office that is Ajito, so this is our home as it is.


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been home."


    Relax on the couch, Kahiko with a straight face. Meanwhile, my dreams just take off my clothes.


    "In the absence of the two of you, it seemed that Mina was extending her clerical work, but I was free without doing anything. I''d rather go down to hell than bored heaven."


    "Now I''m going to make Angel more active."


    "I was in contact everywhere to strengthen my connections with informants and other end-of-life organizations, so I''m more of a sales person than an office."


    To the foolish Angel, come dream and pity say respectively.


    "Honestly, you had a bad aftertaste. I''m sure it''s because I got along with the church people."


    And, with a slightly tanned face, Kehiko.


    "I have that feeling, too. But what''s more distressing to me is that I couldn''t kill Mr. Jin-sai. It''s the job I took on, and you were fighting me, so I should have stayed put. I was lost then and couldn''t get through doing what the dog owner said, but now I regret it. Even if my client says," Oh, it was my job to kill him. "


    Sitting on the table, staring into the void with distant eyes, the coming dream is nostalgic.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think so, come on."


    Kahiko says, and the coming dream sees Kahiko.


    "That''s what the dog owner said, and Mr. Jin Jing Sai accepted it. I even think it was the best way to end it. You didn''t really want to kill me for dreaming, did you? Then you can do it in a sweet way. You don''t have to think about it."


    "So... but... yeah... right. Brother Kehiko seems more right."


    A dream to rebut, swallow halfway through words and admit it. It''s arguably the earliest classic interaction between the two of them, but I wonder if they''re really convinced of their coming dreams, and Poona and Angel look at it from the side and suspect it.


    "Mr. Jin-sai was a bad guy, but he wasn''t a bad guy. We had fun together. It was fun fighting. So I''ll keep it in my heart forever."


    Yayoko, too.


    "Yeah."


    After the words of the coming dream, Kehiko added, pompous, and the coming dream also smiled and nodded in loneliness.


    In the second installment of the event, the effect of showcasing the paranormal battle was on the surface, and the lifestyle club had arrived with a hopeful incoming person.


    Of course, it is unacceptable to Yaiko''s mansion, so we plan to build a system of collections and preaching while renting a venue somewhere to perform ritual activities and delude ourselves, just for the holidays for a while.


    "Still annoying today. I think you''ve changed a little bit."


    Kumi spoke to Shinzo, who was relaxing after work.


    "Something, I feel like a man. You said you had feet on the ground, you said you were ready, you said your belly was set."


    Don''t tell me that there was a slightly unreliable atmosphere before.


    "Kumi is the one who changed. I wonder if it''s anything more than a patriarchal style."


    I can''t wait to be praised by Kumi, and while I desperately fail to hide it from him, Shinzo returns it all the other way. But this is also the heart of the Constitution III.


    "That''s conscious. And I wonder if it''s because I became an Arlaune host, too. And it''s original."


    When I put out the word Arlaune, the face of the Constitution is a little cloudy.


    "What are we going to do? Well... we''re going to use Arlaune."


    "We will use the denomination to make up for Arlaune''s wishes. That''s the kind of contract. Of course I''ll use Arlaune to make the denomination bigger. I''m also going to change the name of the Enjoyment Party. It''s bad for Mr. Jin-sai, but he stinks of something and he doesn''t like it."


    "I see."


    In Kumi''s words, it was Shinzai who felt that way, like Shinzai was giving that usual laugh in the shadow of the grass leaves.


    "I mean, it''s a pain in the ass to lay Arlaune seeds."


    "Seeds?"


    "I''m making more copies of Arlaune right now, because I''m going to make seeds in my body, and I''m going to give birth to them."


    "That''s..."


    Kumi quickly guessed what he imagined and what he was desperate for when he saw his complexion get worse and paler as he looked at it.


    "I''m sorry for the weird way you make me imagine. It''s coming out of your mouth... A bunch of seeds. I feel like I''m going to throw up. Oh, is this dirty... Uh-huh. I shouldn''t have said that."


    Kumi explained, Shinzo was relieved. Seeing that obvious change, Kumi smiles.


    "You know, Anna told me that you were angry at me for coming to my dream?


    "Oh... and so is Kumi, and so is Shinjisai-san"


    Kumi comes to terms with the matter with her face, and Shinzo answers with agitation.


    "Hey...... even if I patriarchate, is that convincing you too? Don''t you have to be Mr. Jin-sai?


    "Uh... fine. Kumi is the best actor, isn''t he? You''re convinced that''s what they think."


    "So you''ll continue to be in this church, and you''ll support me, on my side? Can I count on you?


    "Of course."


    Kumi replied with a feeling of rising to heaven, not just in the sense of words, but in a clearly pulsating way and eye-catching.


    38 Make an Emerging Religion and Play

 1320 Preface

    Write paranoia on your notebook.


    The alien I thought of. The nature and parameters of the monster I thought of. Ability to Special. ecosystems and nature of different planets. Powerful magic. Fantasy world map and name of city. The way the future Earth''s civilized society is.


    Extended spelling. Spread the fantasy, but make it a letter. The task is most enjoyable.


    It continued to extend to around the middle of my teens, but I stopped for a few years. Well, I''ve learned to be vain.


    But in the boy''s head, his delusions continue to swell, and he hasn''t forgotten the memory of the setting he wrote surprisingly on his notebook. It''s burning in my heart. Unforgettable.


    Abandoning much of reality, the boy has lived in fantasy. Real society only shows up like a garbage pile. It''s soggy and ugly, and I don''t even want it in my eyes. I sometimes ask myself if that''s why I was running away, but I get a headache when I think about it, so I stop thinking about it right away.


    I''ll take a look at the list of special attacks, which I beautifully wrote on my notebook when I was a kid.


    Greedy King Sword Blue Sword Extremely Hit Accurate, Fast and Powerful


    The whore''s jealous claws, red daggers, to those who cut them into two pieces, have the same effect as sarin.


    slave traders dancing greedy red and black chains restrain


    the poor''s bulimia. Green lips. Mitigate and dissolve enemy attacks


    The netting of the netted pink of lazy fishermen spreads super wide and grows even when cut. Time is short.


    Crazy, lustful clown, purple pink hearts out in bulk, brainwashing.


    Angry Saint, if you do it, a long blazing sword, not just once, but for a while.


    If other humans saw it, they would smile at it as a child''s black history note. But for him, it''s still a record of colorless treasure. I still dream of using these abilities to fight.


    Ichiro Tsixing was a boy who could only be interested in fantasy and aliens from his first year of elementary school to the present day of his eighteenth year.


    Seemed like a great way to get in, especially when it comes to aliens and UFOs. It is no exaggeration to say that this is the only way to live. All year round, I think about extraterrestrial life and civilization.


    It was both an admiration and a sacred thirst.


    Xingichiro has an extremely antisocial character. More clearly, I am obstinate in the world.


    The school doesn''t go to much from middle school either. Because attending school was too wasteful, it just seemed like an act of crap. Above all, I''m annoyed to relate to others. I don''t fit the story. People who go to places like that don''t believe and suspect that an important part of their brain must have died, and they make small fools of themselves. And the majority of humans in the world don''t suspect their brains are dead.


    So is society. What the hell are they living for? Living only to live? Living because being a part of society is a fine adult? Every time Xingichiro thinks about it, he gets a headache. I can''t accept it.


    I also know for a second that this is a world that I can''t live without. And the world is so primitive, it can be seen in Starichiro''s eyes. I even feel like I''m in line with an ant.


    If there was an extraterrestrial life form and it was developing scientific civilization so much that it jumped across the wider universe, I think it would be moving forward more, both socially and spiritually. If the aliens saw the Earthlings today, they would only see them as monkeys.


    Starry Ichiro thinks that aliens won''t come into contact with the Earthlings for long because they can''t relate to inferior organisms or anything like that. How can you be on par with an organism so childish and so stupid that you accept to be an ant and you don''t even suspect you are an ant, as part of a fine society to be an ant?


    Xingichiro once read a book and touched a little on the ideas of those who sought change.


    But socialism denies humanity from the ground up, so it doesn''t fit at all, and this is unacceptable again. Nevertheless, capitalism as it stands is also unacceptable. It just seems like a naive form dominated by the gold in question. At a time when you can''t live without relying on gold, you''re inferior to ants. I''m sure the aliens live without spending money or anything, Starichiro believes.


    "Hmm, isn''t that an escape?"


    Shinosuke Kubo, a police officer in the Boys Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, who is Shinichiro''s real father, said. It was the influence of this dojo bearded freak, full of suspicion, that Starichiro glanced at the alien and UFO.


    "Because I think real society is crap, isn''t that what pushes ideal dream fantasy delusions when aliens must be like this? No, I''m sorry. Say something that breaks your dreams. But I definitely thought this was something I had to tell you. Hmm... well, maybe you knew that too."


    "There may be that too... but that''s not all"


    Kubo told me, and Starichiro argued powerlessly.


    I have a sense that I keep running away from my dreams because society itself is unacceptable. But what is unacceptable is unacceptable. And...


    "The ideal of wanting it to be so is certainly aspirational. I also feel like running away. But it''s not just because I want to run. Not just because I want to turn away."


    I''d like to think not, but I don''t even know what I really am, Starichiro himself.


    Shinichiro has switched from midway through middle school to telecommunications studies and is scheduled to enter a telecommunications university next year. I hate school, but I don''t hate studying anything else.


    I don''t think about the future - anything. Now I''m just obsessed with the desire to see UFOs and aliens. I can''t think of anything else.


    I spend my free time reading alien-related books, fishing the net, or chatting online with people in similar situations as myself.


    Xingichiro knew him online, he had met the same alien maniacs off the hook as himself, and he even took a trip to the place where there was a sighting that he saw UFO. So I know a lot of people. I don''t like people, but I can forgive them.


    The group, which had no name, had a large number of people, and people were in and out of it intensely. Some people were horseless.


    "Today, I can go to Mount Gambling Source for a willingness. There are frequent sightings of aliens. Find out more ''


    Seeing the caller''s name, Shinichiro starred down. Emilio Kasahara. He''s an influential man in the group and he''s the one who doesn''t like Starichiro the most. There shouldn''t be a particular leader, but this guy often serves as a compiler, and everyone will think he''s a leader.


    Nevertheless, the information itself was fascinating. Some of them were in the pictures and had been raised to SNS.


    Slightly blurry, but with something like a red flower on his head, a small white figure is photographed running through the mountain forest. Moreover, I gave the image to say that hunting is a hobbyist, usually completely unrelated to aliens and the like.


    Starichiro was excited about this information. I had decided that this must absolutely be an alien. My chest swelled with anticipation when I saw the pictures, wondering if I could finally meet the aliens.


    "There are more monster theories out there than aliens, but I think I''m an alien"


    It was a boy named Yuji Murano who said that in a SNS chat. Sixteen, two years younger than Shinichiro. Contrary to Kasahara, he is closest to Starichiro. They are also closest to where they live, so they often act together.


    ''I think so, too. I want to go. "


    I agree with Koichiro so that he can make a name for himself, and make a name for himself.


    "Meet me tonight, then."


    When Kasahara decided, it was too hasty, but I couldn''t do it tonight, so someone complained about my dissatisfaction. These are the new people who joined the group.


    ''There''s a lot of people, and I can''t put it all at their convenience. I''m not just going once, so I''m going with someone I can go with for now. You just have to make another opportunity and go willingly''


    That''s how Kasahara returned it to those who complained. Even what Kasahara said, this was also agreeable to Starichiro.


    Seven or so gathered, even though it was a sudden call on a weekday.


    Some Neat, others have thrown out their jobs. I hear Koji got out of school.


    "Kubo, I wanted to bring you here."


    A beautiful red-faced boy with thin lines joked to Starichiro and said: He is Koji Murano.


    "There''s no way a Juvenile Division police officer could get out for that reason."


    Shinosuke Kubo, Shinichiro''s real father, is not part of this group, seems busy with his work, and rarely deals with him outside of the internet or telephone. Even if Kubo, whose blood was connected but not his family, had a consciousness as an elderly person to rely on, he could not help but have a consciousness of being a flesh parent.


    Seven people take the train to the west of Euthanasia City.


    "Was there a mountain like this in Tokyo?"


    A member who came all the way from Chiba was surprised to see the countryside under the sunset outside the train. Tokyo equals all the cities, no fields, no vacant land, no mountain forests, no bugs at all - there are people who assume that.


    By the time I got near Mount Gambling Source, it was completely dark.


    "Which mountain?"


    "I''m walking down an unpaved road from here"


    When Starichiro asks, Kasahara projects a holographic display from the virtual phone and answers as she opens the map.


    (Eh, it''s a virtual phone. Rich bastard)


    Look at Kasahara''s watch, Starichiro gets jealous.


    Virtual phones, the next generation of fingertip phones, are still hard to come by, even though they are very expensive. Just being in possession of this gives me status and makes me proud. However, the residents of the back street said that it was relatively easy to obtain them, so those in possession sometimes get punched in the pussy when they engage with the back street.


    "It''s dark, but are you okay?


    Good fortune to come to Starichiro''s side and speak out anxiously.


    "Watch your step"


    Everybody, watch your step.


    Hoshi Ichiro and Kasahara simultaneously draw attention and become sinister faces to each other.


    Mountain forest at night. Seven people walk on narrow paths that are not even paved relying solely on handheld lights.


    This is not the first time we have come in a group to an unpopular place at night. Many times before, I went to the UFO sighting site at night. But I''ve never been deep in a mountain like this before.


    (Don''t be thrilled about anything...... I feel like this is the time to hit it)


    Starichiro walks away, feeling untold exaltation.


    "Hey...... check it out. What the..."


    Kasahara shook her voice and lit up a place off the road with lights.


    It was an open hall. The grass on the ground is short. At the center of the hall, weave and knit the grass


    There was something like an altar I made.


    When the seven were surprised, something even more surprising continued to happen. The hall suddenly lit up.


    When I saw it, there was a light in the hall. And from the side of the hall, one small white bipedal creature popped up after another.


    Together, it solidified too much excitement and amazement. And what they did not desire came to light. There are several white dwarves between 20 and 30 centimeters tall, who grew red flowers from their heads, the same as those in the SNS picture. I couldn''t confirm it in the picture, but they even grew twin leaves like feathers from their backs. The tip of the foot is like the root of a plant.


    "He''s an alien..."


    Lucky raised his voice unexpectedly and held his mouth as a haze.


    But the aliens didn''t seem to have reacted particularly here.


    "Don''t sit around like that. Come here."


    From the hall - the alien of the day (?) has spoken in fluent Japanese.


    Fear and excitement mingle. The alien I admired so much and was eager to meet. That''s a bunch of people in front of me, and I''ve been calling out to this one.


    No matter how many alien maniacal stars Ichiro could move quickly. Just because they have spoken out amicably, there is no guarantee that they will not be malicious. What would you do if you were a bad alien? It is said that they may be exposed to UFOs and dissected.


    That was the same for the other faces. Sometimes it''s in the darkness of the night, because it''s easier to be afraid.


    "Guys... if anything happens to me, you gotta run."


    That''s what Kasahara said and stepped into the hall.


    Don''t be ridiculous, you''re dressed.


    Ichiro Hoshi was not willing to follow Kasahara''s instructions. Someone I don''t like, but I don''t even want you to die. As soon as something happened, I was going to help Kasahara, and Starichiro was also following Kasahara and walking into the hall.


    "Again you don''t listen to people..."


    Even though Kasahara didn''t waver, he found out it was Starichiro who followed him, and said in a sigh mix.


    "You''re scared. How can we do this to you?"


    A dwarf who sat on the altar, thought to be a leader, said.


    He might take you away to the UFO.


    "UFO?"


    "You think we''re aliens?


    "I''ve been told a lot about being a monster, but you''ve never been an alien before"


    The dwarves start the conversation.


    "That''s right. I''m an alien."


    But the dwarf in leaderliness affirmed, seeing the leaderliness as the other dwarves were surprised.


    "What?"


    "Original, what are you talking about"


    "Are you kidding me?


    "I didn''t tell you guys, but it''s true. Very fragmented, but I also have memories of the stars that were before me. Strong winds blowing over the weekend or something...... But I don''t have most of my memories, and maybe not aliens, but other worlds. Whatever it is, there are substances in my body that don''t exist on Earth, and the base sequence of my DNA is far apart."


    The other dwarves seemed even more surprised by the dwarf''s commentary, which was called the original.


    "We came here because we wanted to meet with aliens."


    Starichiro told him.


    "Are you an alien maniac? There was a picture of us up on the internet. Well, that''s just fine. If you''re going to keep a secret, I''ll tell you what I can tell you, and maybe I can do what you want."


    "What do you want?


    Now Kasahara speaks out.


    "We were named after you human - Earthlings scientists. with Arlaune. We are parasitic plants and have the nature to bring evolution to parasitic hosts"


    Hearing the mysterious self-proclaimed alien dwarf - the word Arlaune uttered, that it would bring about evolution, Xingichiro, at this point, immediately, wanted himself strongly in his heart to evolve.


    That was more than two months ago.

 1321 1

    A small downtown area in the corner of Pharmaceutical Buddha City. Viper went out to buy coffee for the vending machine.


    Where I bought the coffee, the hair on the back of my neck reacts tinkly.


    Oh, boy, not again.


    Murder directed at me. And multiple. Actually, he''s been attacked all day yesterday. Yesterday, even a week ago. I mean, this is the fourth time.


    I remember being resented a lot. But not so, such as those who aggressively and resolutely attack themselves designated as'' taboos''. In addition, there are two things in common with previous raiders.


    "You''ve lost one. I thought maybe six of us would come this time."


    (i) There were four yesterday, but today the three of them pinched back and forth. All young men. One is only a good age as a boy. Viper sees the three as worthy, throwing the can of coffee up and down again and again. Before that, they attacked me, and even before that - I was alone at first.


    Two common matters. That means that one yesterday and three today are both residents of the street, no matter how you look at it. And the other thing is that Arlaune in the body is reacting. In other words, this raider, like himself, resides in Arlaune.


    "We need to be careful not to lose too much momentum today."


    Lift one corner of your mouth to widen your fierce grin. Just looking at that dangerous smile, the face of two of the three raiders shows the fear as it should be.


    Only the youngest boy looked at the viper with a ready look. Even if there''s tension, there doesn''t seem to be so much fear. Still, it only shows up in Viper''s eyes, like he''s a street dweller.


    "Pfft!"


    Along with a strange scream, one sputtered something out of his mouth towards the viper. Quicker than I could confirm, I leapt lightly as I lay my body against my opponent and turned my upper body against it.


    The spit was like a small dark green mud ball, but when it hit the walls of the house, the stones of the walls raised white smoke and corroded.


    (That''s worse than a bullet. We need to make sure we don''t hit it by mistake. Besides, there are three opponents... I don''t know what you''re going to do - it smells like trouble if they work together well with the owners of supernormal powers)


    Vipers see that even if their opponents are ostensibly amateurs, they are never overlooked.


    (But you''ve acquired a disgusting ability to have Arlaune evolve because of it... I don''t want to say anything about people''s hobbies.)


    If that''s what you think. Viper rushed out toward the man who gets the green corrosion balls out of his mouth.


    In front of that viper, a giant object spread.


    Anti-transparent, light-skinned, peppery. That, for a moment, I didn''t know what it was, but I can see it was a human hand. One of the men reaches out and from there his arms, which have become like vinyl, are huge enough to reach and keep the viper softly inside.


    Pelapella''s hand grabs the viper. The whole body of the viper is covered with vinylated hands. There was absolutely no room to avoid it. It also moved unusually fast at the mercy of the pepper. Besides the area, it suddenly came out, made an impression, and took an unconsciousness.


    He broke it with his prized strength, tried to break it off by tearing it up, but his vinyl hand is stuck to Viper''s body perfectly. It wasn''t that hard to tear or tear, but on the contrary, it tastes bad to tear it apart easily. It seems that it cannot be removed at once, only a small part is ripped off when pulled, and most of the plastic on the body remains.


    "Pfft!"


    Green balls are released there again. Viper''s legs are also tangled with vinyl hands and he can''t move properly.


    But only the right arm manages to move. Viper laughed beneath her vinyl hand and grabbed the flying green ball with her right hand.


    Before his right hand corrodes, he hurries and spreads the muddy green balls thinly to impersonate his body. Especially on your feet, your left hand, and your face.


    "You guys are an incompatible combination, aren''t you?


    Vipers, whose restrained vinyl hands were corroded by green balls, grin with a half rotten face. It was not conveniently possible to corrode only the vinyl, and the skin and flesh of the viper were also slightly corroded. His hands and legs are rotten and terrible.


    Seeing the tremendous shape of the viper, the three raiders flinch. Vipers penetrated again toward the green corroded ball man, thinking again that he was still only a resident of the front street.


    "Pu......"


    At that time, when he was about to spit out the green balls, the fist of the imminent viper roared in front of him, destroying the man''s skull. The fist thrust through to the back of the head, and the crushed brain bounced momentously off the back of the head, falling over the asphalt.


    (I did it. I was going to catch you and take you to the milk. Well, okay. There are still two of them)


    Decided he was a dangerous enemy when left alone, he couldn''t add or subtract it.


    "Ah... wow..."


    A vinyl man was losing his hips when he saw it. My hands are back to normal.


    (Loss of will. This guy''s going to catch you easy. But......)


    Viper reacts to the killing spirit released from the last remaining boy.


    "A slave trader dancing with greed!


    When the chains emitting red and black light reached out of the boy''s hand and tangled with a vinyl man who had lost his will to fight, he pulled towards the boy at once.


    "If you can''t fight, you can pull in."


    "Shh, I''m sorry..."


    The boy moves forward to cover the vinyl man.


    "Sounds like you could do it inside."


    I don''t know.


    Speaking to the viper, the boy - Ichiro Tsixing smiles lightly, running straight to the viper.


    (Are you going to challenge me to a melee? Superior...... Midori)


    I don''t know what paranormal powers the enemy has, but the Vipers nevertheless showed their set-up to take it and stand in a flesh-bomb battle.


    Viper''s fist is released first.


    Starichiro''s movements are almost amateur. Vipers knew that at a glance. I don''t think my physical abilities are that high either. I can''t turn this punch around. I can''t prevent it unless I use some special force. That''s all I can be sure of.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed!


    An inevitable punch of vipers, instead of being avoided, had their tips cut off from their elbows.


    Impossible speed. Even with Viper''s motor vision, it was difficult to discern. The fact that the punch this one released first was cut off his arm with an insane artistic discipline of pulling out and cutting the blue light sword later, before it reached the other''s face. Viper''s thoughts stopped for a moment.


    The blue sword of light disappears from Starichiro''s hand. Don''t miss the gap where the viper has stopped moving and strike in a row.


    "Jealous claws of a whore!


    At the same time as he shouts, a dagger of red light is held in each of Starichiro''s hands.


    "Shut up!


    Vipers also screamed and kicked Shinichiro the flying star in the counter.


    If the hit was bad, he would have died in one blow, but Starichiro had crossed daggers with one hair at a time to guard against a direct kick. With the dagger blown as-is, Starichiro''s body is also lightly blown for five meters, striking him from his back on the walls.


    "Chi, let''s leave. Not us..."


    A vinyl man speaks to Starichiro.


    "Really? Quite a corner��"


    At that time, when Starichiro objected, Viper barefooted through the asphalt with his bare hands and threw a chunk of asphalt at Starichiro.


    But the vinyl man spread his hand, and the chunks of asphalt were entangled by vinyl hands. The chunk thrust through the vinyl hand, but because of it, the orbit slipped off on the way, flying off the slime next to Starichiro''s face.


    "After all, he''s dangerous if we don''t expose him to todome here. I''ll put Keri on here."


    Starichiro rolls his fighting spirit in reverse, staring at the viper head-on.


    But at that time, the police car siren sounded and Starichiro''s fighting spirit disappeared with it. I don''t want to turn to the police on a boulder.


    "The next time we meet, we''ll settle before we get in the way"


    "Now bring me a million troops."


    Starry Ichiro says Rin off, and a viper with a full body throws up abominably.


    "So - it''s ugly..."


    After the two left, Viper held his butt on the spot and went into the hemostasis of his arm. It is true that the raiders were quite handy.


    "Hitomi - Being Ugly"


    When Viper returns to the Club Cat Mansion, he is thrown up and given the same dialogue as the words he whined about earlier.


    The police did the right thing. Unlike before, the new Medicine Buddha Police employ decent personnel, and since the Viper thing is at first glance as a backstreet hero who protected the Medicine Buddha from the Mafia, there was no need to accompany him arbitrarily or ask him about the circumstances.


    "I don''t remember raising you so incompetent when you ran away from me and couldn''t secure your life again."


    The viper, angry to be told whatever he wanted, threw an empty can over the milk that was on the table, but it was lightly stopped with mindfulness, folded small quickly in the air, and thrown into the unburning trash can, which was made to size to fit in the palm.


    "I didn''t run back. Even yesterday, I couldn''t afford that."


    No matter how many vipers, dealing with multiple bearers of paranormal power breaks bones. This time it was a mix of incompatible abilities and strong enemies.


    "Having all Arlaune means that some Mad Scientist is hitting the viper and trying?


    Naru says strangely.


    "I thought so at first, too, but it wasn''t"


    Milk made a serious voice.


    "Viper, if you heal your body, go to Euthanasia City." Protect Blue and your son. "


    "What?"


    To Milk''s order, Viper looked suspicious for a moment, then understood.


    "No way, other than me, is holding Arlaune being targeted by holding Arlaune?


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. Several mice have been attacked and killed in Euthanasia City. It''s a mouse transplanted by both Junko and Fumizaki''s incompetent fools. And politely, they pulled out a copy of Arlaune''s body. "


    In other words, Takesuke Kamiya, son of a viper living in Euthanasia City, and his mother, Azure Kamiya, are also at risk. Especially Suke is a miracle that the researchers could not achieve: the second generation of Arlaune.


    "You can take this as a challenge to us three fanatics. Don''t mess with them. Kill them all. Don''t put mud on my face."


    "Ugh! Shit cat! Just fix it!"


    "Hmm, when it comes to the Blues, does it get mucky on the boulders"


    Seeing a viper that would change his blood phase, Milk laughed with his nose and headed to the lab to treat the viper.

 1322 2.

    The parents and children of Kamiya Azure and Kamiya Tsusuke once rubbed with Junko Yukioka around Arlaune.


    In doing so, Blue reunited with his once beloved Viper, and Susuke also found out that he was his own father. And my giggled mother and son were able to repair it safely.


    Susuke also tore off school bullying and usually led to making friends. I''ve been playing outside a lot lately.


    Although I have sporadic conversations with Viper on SNS and phone, I have only seen him twice since then. Suke admires and misses Viper, so I wish he could show me more faces, and Blue thinks.


    I''m home.


    "You were too late..."


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Susuke with a baseball tool brought a muddy dolphin home, so Blue nearly slipped his hips.


    "Hey, what is it...?


    A man''s hands and feet grew on the dolphin body. Point to it, and blue leaves his voice behind and asks. From Icaru Phantom, I somehow felt that there was an aura out there that wasn''t just me.


    "It''s Angelina, who recently became the same team. Our baseball team, when we integrated with the other teams because there were no people, Angelina was on that team too"


    "Jap!"


    Introduced with a bitter laugh, Angelina, the mysterious dolphin, spreads her hands and legs to try to pose as intimidating to the blue.


    "I got muddy when I headslidened, and I need you to lend me a shower."


    "Ok......"


    Suke tells me, Blue goes to get a rag to wipe his leg.


    "Is this really skin, not a goose?


    Surprisingly blue when wiping your feet by touching the dolphin''s torso.


    "Junko made me a dolphin."


    "Jap!"


    "Whoo-hoo... there''s also a victim of Junko here..."


    From Suke''s mouth, for the first time in a long time, I miss being named Junko, while Blue was frightened when he was doing something terrible that I didn''t know.


    "jazzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz"


    Angelina takes a shower and sings her nose with joy.


    "Is it Junko''s fault that you can only talk to Jap?


    "Apparently."


    Whispering, etc., there was an email incoming on the two phones.


    "From him."


    "This way, too. Mr. Viper said he was coming. Besides, they might be after us, so don''t leave the house or hide..."


    The complexion of blue and suke is cloudy. And you two reply.


    "It seems that the people who are after Arlaune in the body are rambling there. I was persistently targeted, too. Other Arlaune hosts have also been attacked ''


    Details arrive and the mother and child increasingly cloud their expressions and look at each other.


    "What do you do...?


    "Believe him, we''ll have to wait..."


    "Right."


    "Jap ~"


    Angelina comes out in a good mood, brushing her head with a towel.


    "Jaapu ~"


    A courtesy and a gentle wave, Angelina heads towards the door.


    "Oh, Mr. Angelina, wait"


    Suke stops Angelina.


    "It doesn''t seem to taste good when I get out now. It seems there''s something at stake."


    "Jah?"


    It was then that Angelina looked back in surprise.


    "What, you dolphin..."


    Sliding through the door, one man broke in, first watching Angelina face to face. Susuke witnessed the door slip through.


    "What the hell!? You are!"


    Blue comes, indulging in fear, and he shouts out with a resolute face.


    "There are three reactions of Arlaune. But there''s something wrong with all three of us. All three of us are only slightly weak. What the hell is this..."


    The man, dressed in a white suit and wearing a white hat at the depth of his eyes, looks suspicious at Misuke, Angelina and Blue in turn.


    A man takes a hat. He has a fine, distinctive face on his cheeky face. Are you in your mid-twenties or something? I look at the three of them and laugh.


    "Humph...... I see"


    The man was listening. The inner voice.


    "Is it possible that these people are the second generation? This could be a bigger discovery than finding a regular copy parasite."


    "Jah?"


    Angelina couldn''t understand the dialogue that the white-squeezed man had spoken, but she could understand Blue and Susuke.


    When Viper took a taxi into Euthanasia City, he was headed straight for the apartment where Blue and Suke lived. For once, I have contacted both of you beforehand.


    Notify me of your arrival by email, but I haven''t heard from you. The unpleasant feeling swells. Earlier, there was a reply.


    Follow the condo with the Kamiya family to see the Kamiya family room. The lights remain on.


    (Please... stay safe. Stop being attacked while I''m on my way or just like that...)


    Praying not even in the pattern, Viper did not wait for the elevator and ran up to the room at once on the stairs.


    Touch the door knob. The door was locked. But...


    (Emotions ride electromagnetic waves. Fear and anger are transmitted slightly. There are signs of people. And it''s not the two of us. More. And this is... killer!? Yuck!)


    Vipers kicked through the door and destroyed it.


    Shortly after, I heard a gunshot.


    Vipers rush into the back living room all at once, even as their heads are about to boil.


    When I saw the sight I saw there, my head turned white.


    Blue fallen and unconscious. Susuke shakes it with cancer. Dolphin woman who was at every time of the war. A white-crushed man with a gun in his hand.


    And a man who''s bleeding out of his head and finishing.


    "Taboo viper..."


    The white-crushed man looks back and speaks up. Vipers beat me up without question.


    "No!"


    "Jap!"


    Sukesuke and Angelina rush to call for a halt. But...


    Viper''s fist cut off the sky. I pushed through every man on my body.


    "This is what I am."


    To the surprise of the viper, the white-squeezed man took the black out of his nose and showed it up close.


    It was a police notebook.


    "It''s Hexi Law Succession of the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department. I felt signs of the same Arlaune and came to the guard... just fine. This guy was sneaking into the room, too. He was fighting me now, but he took her hostage in cowardice."


    Saying so, Hexi sees the falling blue.


    "There it is..."


    Viper was relieved to see Blue hold his head and get up.


    "By the way, I am also the host of Arlaune, who was converted to Junko Yukioka. I''ve been attacked several times in the last few days. I was on patrol to protect the same Arlaune holding."


    "Thank you. But... if I didn''t have that ability, I would have killed him."


    After thanking Hexi, Viper stroked his chest down again, this time in a different way.


    "I mean, do you know where Arlaune''s host is, who''s also far away?


    Viper asks. If we get close, Arlaune resonates with each other, but we don''t normally know, such as from outside the apartment.


    "I didn''t originally have the ability to do this. But I acquired it in hopes of evolution to gain that power. With this power, we can see the proximity of our enemies, and we can see the whereabouts of those who were implanted with Arlaune by Junko and Professor Misaki."


    To Viper''s question, Hexi answered in a gentle tone.


    "I didn''t know I was late... I don''t know how to dress. Thanks again."


    "No, I''m glad you''re here, and I''m comfortable, Mr. Viper"


    "Jap?"


    Angelina alternately looks at Viper, who looks sorry, and Suke, who looks up happily, and raises her head with a strange voice.


    "This man, my father"


    "Jah!?


    Angelina glanced heavenly at the words of Suke.


    "What the hell, that overreaction... How do you relate to this dolphin woman?


    "It''s just the same baseball team."


    "What''s a baseball team..."


    "Jap jap!"


    Let Angelina make a gesture of waving the bat in front of the mute viper.


    "Looks like Mr. Viper will be protecting us in the future, but as soon as something happens, contact Hexi in the Backstreet Division."


    "Yes, thank you"


    Blue bowed with a pebble to the west of the river, which he whispered.


    Keep going. Hexi slips through the window and leaves.


    "Convenient ability, but that''s better for thieves than the police."


    "Jap......"


    "Yeah."


    Nodding to Viper''s words, Angelina and Susuke.


    "I mean, does the body stay like this? I was hoping you''d take it."


    "Jap......"


    "Yeah."


    Nodding at the blue words, Angelina and Susuke.

 1323 3

    In the third year of secondary school, Yuji Murano always had a strong expression when he went to school, but gradually there was no strong feeling, and he just became faceless. It had reached the extreme of giving up.


    "Oh, here comes the cunt again."


    "Why are you coming to school? Like your stupid bitch, refuse to go to school."


    "Are you serious about that guy and the faggot?


    "I wish we were both in love. Friendly lily flowers on your desk ~"


    "He''s too bad to laugh. You''re running away from me."


    The scraps in the class grinned distorted and stood still.


    What adults will they be, Yuji thinks. Will you forget that when you grow up, you bullied your classmates into refusing to go to school? And can you live a life of plain happiness?


    Can you pretend not to look at other people''s wounds or something when you say that if they hurt you, they will be wounded all the time? At least Lucky can''t.


    The reason why Koji became a bully was because of very trivial things.


    A friend of Lucky''s pulled his leg at another ball tournament by grade to lead the class to defeat. Then he became a bully.


    The head of the bully is Notarine''s bad that only exercise gets. Along with that, the other bad guys started bullying me.


    My friend did have a lack of motor nerves, and he always pulled his legs in sports, but there''s no reason to be scorned for just that. Elementary middle school in the first place and I think that athletic discrimination is too severe. I even feel like it''s ranked just that. Besides, the athletic elite is mostly disgusting and terribly discriminatory.


    Lucky couldn''t watch it in silence, and he covered his friends and protested head-on to the bad guys, but from the day after, his friends stopped coming to school.


    I went to see him many times, but I didn''t try to get out of the room. On the contrary, the parents of a friend start and end blaming him until he says he refused to attend school because of his fortunate boss.


    Yuji was completely depressed that what he thought was right had led to a tragic situation.


    Koji had one other friend besides school. Two years older than myself, but because of the same alien mania, Yuji went to junior high and went out with him right away.


    "You''ve been acting really weird lately."


    Asked by an older friend named Ichiro Tsixing, Yuji told him about the situation.


    The next day, there was no sign of the defects at school. There was no next day either.


    My parents gave me a search request, and I heard from the police.


    After that, the bad guys never came to school. I haven''t found it yet.


    There''s no way Lucky doesn''t know who did it. I asked Shinichiro about it.


    "Bullying is bad for being bullied. The bully is worse, though. We have to do this right. I used to be bullied, too, but I couldn''t bully you if I made you a body I couldn''t move my whole life. I didn''t do it directly. I spent all my pennies and increased my money on stocks, and I hired a shitty guy in the back street with that money, and he made it all Dharma."


    "The guys who were bullying me...?


    "It''s the same. Dharma made me and sold me off to a foreign whorehouse. You''re just gonna keep getting your ass dug for the rest of your life. Thanks to you, my savings are on the bottom."


    When Koji asked in horror, Xingichiro said without incident.


    Yusushi was shocked, moved, grateful, and grateful that Starichiro had done so much for him. I want to return this favor to Starichiro. I felt like giving it back for the rest of my life.


    That feeling, two years later, has still not changed.


    "How was Medicine Buddha City?


    Asks Yuji, who came to visit Xingichiro''s home.


    "I see why the person in charge over there has almost been wiped out. When I reported it to Kasahara, she told me that it would be nice to get involved in Pharmaceutical Buddha City for a while."


    Starichiro said in a grumpy manner as he fell asleep on his back and read the book. He wanted to fight that guy named Viper again, but that opportunity is going to be gone for a while.


    "Ichiro Hoshi wants to actively go to battle."


    "That''s right. I''ve always dreamed of situations like this. I had a dream that I didn''t think I would, but now I''m here."


    "Oh well..."


    He was Xingichiro, whom I enjoy saying, but the face of Koji doesn''t float.


    "But it''s dangerous, isn''t it? He could die."


    "I know, and that''s funny. I can''t wait for death to get so close."


    To the worried fortune teller, Starichiro lies with a grin on his face.


    "I''m having so much fun right now. Maybe I''ll die tomorrow. The pit may be right in front of you. Or this supremacy right now could also be a mean god''s cloth stone to discredit a guy in good shape. Still fun now, isn''t it? Then I''ll have to enjoy it. Even if the invisible hole is waiting in front of you, I''ll jump over it."


    For eighteen years, I kept having all the hard thoughts. He continued to follow and seek what seemed unlikely in reality to the public. Every one of them came at once. Starichiro sincerely thinks he can die any time now.


    On the contrary, even Starichiro thought that it would be best to die now, which is so much fun if you were to die. Even if I were alive, this fun wouldn''t last forever. I was wondering if I should flashly scatter my boring life rather than living it finely and pale.


    On the other hand, realizing that some people will grieve if they die is a thought that really pulls their hair back. My parents, my real father the freak, and Starichiro.


    "Are you okay with doing what Arlaune says? It just seems to me like you''re using your powers as bait to make use of us."


    "No, actually, I do. What now..."


    Seeing the anxious fortune teller, Starichiro laughs.


    "We''re all aware of it, and we''re doing it knowingly. No, it seems that some of them really worship me because Arulane is an alien or because he made his wishes come true."


    "How''s Lucky?


    "For no other reason than to have fun."


    Answer immediately and look at Starichiro''s calendar.


    "It''s... two days. It''s been three months since... Our world has changed dramatically."


    Starichiro narrows her eyes emotionally.


    Three months ago, both Xingichiro and Yuji finally fulfilled their encounter with the unknown, which was in a rush of hope. I was able to meet an alien.


    But that was only the beginning, and I don''t think it is now.


    They, named Arlaune, had already made deals with many human beings. Instead of giving strength, we were increasing the number of people who would do what we wanted.


    The first thing the Stars and Ichiro did was increase the number of hosts in Arlaune. They all took those who were asthmatic in reality to Mt. Gambling Source, who were likely to follow Arlaune if they were to find, sort and empower people in various ways, parasitizing Arlaune.


    The number of hosts parasitized in Arlaune in Mount Gambling is unclear, not even Kasahara, who is taking the initiative and working with other hosts. Kasahara is in the overall leadership position to not care if you try it on Shinichiro.


    At present, we know that there are a significant number of hosts in Arlaune. Kasahara said there are more than fifty people just being found out.


    Some of the copies are said to be William Arlaune, who left the original source. Until those wilds, even the original has not grasped it.


    And for about two weeks now, the hosts received a new command from Arlaune.


    The copy, parasitized by the original instructions of Al-Rawneh, is specially made by the original with its hands on it, so that the host of Al-Rawneh can be detected even from a considerable distance, he said. Using that power to find, assault, and kill the Mad Scientists who transplanted the reproduction, it was the directive that said to extract the reproduction.


    Many objected that they could not commit murder, but Arlaune did not blame them. It also seemed woven.


    "I, to be honest, don''t want to kill people indirectly."


    Xingichiro laughs small at the words Lucky said that seemed difficult to say.


    "Sometimes I feel bad, too. But... it''s fun. The battle itself. Battle using the power of alien powers, like comics. I can''t help but have fun. Fighting strong enemies is all the more fun. Fighting a guy named Viper was especially good. I felt the fear of death most."


    It was also something Starichiro had always admired. I''ve always dreamed of being like the protagonists of comics and lanobes and cartoons, with special powers in my hands, and wanting to dawn even into battle with the mighty.


    I wondered if my desire to meet with aliens had come true, and even your wish. I even feel that way now, as if everything in this world is working the way Starichiro wants it to. It is no exaggeration to say that now is the pinnacle of my life.


    "Kill even the good guys?


    "No."


    To the fearful questioning fortune, Xingichiro waved her wearing without letting her hair in.


    "If you find out you''re a good man, you''ll have resistance. The guy who sold his soul to a Mad Scientist and became a bad guy, or the guy who fell in the back street, I think it''s okay."


    After listening to Shinichiro, Yuji thought that was too shallow a criterion for judgment, but he couldn''t get into it any more.


    I''m sure Starichiro knows, and he dares not look at it. Now, turn away from the inconvenient part and enjoy the fight. I am intoxicated by the fact that I have acquired supernormal powers.


    Lucky is secretly threatening that there will be ruin ahead of him. From its ruin, he also wants to protect Starichiro as best he can.

 1324 4.

    Snow Oka Laboratory living room. Junko wasn''t stuck in his own room, so he really played prowl with Midori, and was tired of reading and browsing the Internet.


    "Shit, J-Alarm issued."


    Midori tells me that the truth, which was putting a chicken wing arm lock on Midori, sits on the couch quickly away from Midori. Midori was sneaking the schizophrenic into the hallway to see if there was any proximity of Junko.


    "I finally got a new issue - I thought you might not make it to the next Creative Only event."


    When you open the door of the room, Junko reports happily, and let countless displays project from the virtual phone, you make the magazine of the creative peers you drew look true.


    "Huh... I used to draw comics when I was a pure sister? I''ve never known them since I got here. Plus, they''re adorable comics."


    Midori gives a voice of surprise. It''s stuck in my room, not in the lab, so I thought you were making it in Pramo too, and I didn''t think you were drawing comics.


    "Don''t make fun of adoration. It''s still there, but it''s for sale."


    Pride yourself, Junko.


    "About five people... you have a fixed fan..."


    A lot of help was given each time, said the tired being attached. Even the stationary fan was tired of realizing that Junko himself and the tired seller he was selling with were not actually looking for Junko''s comics, but Junko was not aware of them at all and did not suspect that his comics were supported.


    "Five...... no, I wonder if it''s still as promising as you can admit"


    True as I can''t tell you.


    "All of them, show me everything you got. You''re so loud to Dawzin. Yo!


    She is spoken to and flies a holographic display before Junko is spoiled.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what it is... the main character isn''t standing, or the good things are out there with the charm of the character."


    "Oh well..."


    Junko had a pulling grin on her relentless criticism.


    "I know you''re the central figure of the place, but even if you''re called awesome from around the protagonist, the protagonist has succeeded without reason, or the bottom is shallow -... anyway, it used to be a no-kind route in this day and age. Yo, I can''t tell the charm from the reader''s eyes. It doesn''t even depict what''s awesome about the main character, and even if people just look at the results and say it''s awesome, the reader will be shiraki ~"


    Shiraito continues to criticize even more relentlessly, and Junko feels like he is being stabbed in the heart.


    "I can tell you that the author thinks too weirdly about the character, but from a reader''s point of view, it feels like what the hell."


    I really agree with you.


    "Hahaha... we''re both unforgiving... we''re gonna lose confidence. Ooh."


    He was a pure child laughing, but he was actually taking a lot of damage. When it comes to one''s own creation, many people turn it into a heart of glass.


    "Pictures aren''t so-so, Kana?


    I''ll follow you somehow.


    "No, you should study Dessan a little more. The contours of my body are crazy everywhere."


    Tired of mouthing too. There have been many things I have wanted to say for a long time, but the advice and attention have been exhausting.


    "Heh, if you want to sell at an event, it''s easier to create an eighteen forbidden secondary than the original, right?


    "Um, if Mad Scientist goes out of business, come on, ''cause I''m going to be a cartoonist. I want to compete in creativity with my training."


    I''m amazed at Junko''s words.


    "I''ve never heard that before...... Were you going to quit? And a cartoonist..."


    "True, you''re gonna make me quit, right? I don''t even think about the way I shake myself after that."


    I think of myself with my eyes round in my head. Truly, Junko joked and said.


    "Junko Oi, I have a lot of money, and I think Neto''s good, yo"


    "No, no, I think that''s too much free time for trouble."


    Junko smiled bitterly, although it was recommended at first hand.


    "It''s more serious than that."


    True cuts out.


    "Arlaune''s hosts are being attacked all over the place, but what are you going to do about it?


    "Oh, then the legal successor didn''t call me. He told me to protect him properly."


    "Noritug?"


    "Hexi Fa Successor. of the Euthanasia Police Department."


    "Oh, that slippery guy..."


    He is a former Boys Division police officer and also a pure child mouse. Truth is, I''m being chased around by this guy scattered, and I''ve been coached. Among the mice of Junko, and among the euthanasia police station, he is a powerful man at the top.


    "Because he has Arlaune, too. He seems to be protecting you as much as he can, but the cover seems tough on his own."


    "Don''t relax. Protect you, too. No, I''ll go. I exclude people who don''t want to protect you."


    "Okay -. I''ll send you a list."


    Junko projected the display and sent a list of mice with Arlaune to a true virtual phone.


    The morning after Viper and Angelina visited the Kamiya family.


    "Miso soup doesn''t suit Mr. Viper."


    "Even if it looks like it can be combined with a meal or something."


    To the viper with the miso soup in his hand, Misuke joked and said, and the viper was smiling too.


    "I can''t believe I''ve been hanging out with you in the morning. I want you to stay here the whole time..."


    Blue with a flabby mouth.


    (If we do that, we''re going to have another fight...)


    Look at the blue. Viper thinks. My strength in blue as a child and full of devils, the vipers were also burned their hands. I guess some parts were sweet.


    "Jap."


    Angelina sitting next to me pounds on Viper''s shoulder.


    (What do you mean slapped me on the shoulder...? Don''t be able to interpret it anyway)


    Vipers spilling bitter laughter.


    "You drink miso soup cleverly with this dolphin''s mouth..."


    "You feel used to it..."


    When I look at Angelina soaking miso soup, Blue and Misuke impress me.


    "Hey, where does Angelina usually live?


    At the end of the meal, Misuke asks questions.


    "Jap."


    "That would be Japan...... So Jap is a disdain for the Japanese, not the Japanese country?


    To Angelina, who answers briefly, Viper said.


    "Jap, jap."


    As in panic, Angelina makes a gesture to make the call. Apparently there are some places to go and others to wait, and I assume they want to be contacted.


    Angelina receives the call from Blue, but when she opens her mouth gently, she shakes her neck left and right with grate.


    "Hey, don''t you have a phone number or something?


    "Jap......"


    To the blue word, Angelina nods and affirms.


    "Can''t you write? Write where you want to reach me."


    "Jap!"


    Angelina enters directly into English as Viper puts out a holographic display.


    "Uenoharadoujou"


    "Uenohara Dojo...? Blue, give me the phone book..."


    "Yes."


    Viper prompts Blue for a phone book, but he had already brought Blue.


    "Yes, hello"


    "Jaaaaaa!"


    When Viper makes the call, Angelina screams out loud and appeals because there was an upper beauty voice over the receiver.


    "Mr. Angelina? What''s wrong with staying out of the house without permission? We were all worried. Listen, listen, even that shitty dad was worried about it and it was a masterpiece ~... that''s okay, what the hell is wrong with you? ''


    "Jap, jap, jap, jap, jap, jap."


    ''No, I don''t know. I mean, Mr. Angelina, you didn''t have a phone, did you?


    "Uh... hey, you shut up. Hello... Explain it and it will be longer..."


    Pushing Angelina away, the viper talks.


    ''What? Who is it?


    "Ahhh... that''s not suspicious. This dolphin... Angelina has to be protected. I can''t take a detour out now. Whether you believe me even if I ask...... Oh, you know how this dolphin woman turned out like this?


    ''Yes. I know...... I repeat, which is it?


    Because Viper talks like he''s in trouble, Ueme wasn''t so vigilant either.


    "I... am a resident of the back street. Try searching for taboo vipers. It''s pretty famous, so even a search on the street might catch on. I''m a very bad guy, but I''m not going to harm this dolphin. Quite the opposite... eh, so you know Junko Yukioka, right?


    Then Viper talked about something called Arlaune and told Angelina''s body whether that Arlaune had been transplanted, or possibly inherited from the transplanted, and finally told her that all the hosts of that Arlaune were in danger.


    ''Really? I get it. For once, I''d like to go see him and make sure...''


    "You should stop if you can. It''s dangerous. There''s a chance it''s a bowl match with the guy you''ve been after."


    ''That''s why I can''t leave you alone. Angelina is an important family. "


    "Jap......"


    Angelina is thrilled to hear the words of Upper Beauty and to pose as a maiden with both hands together.


    (Family or... I mean, what happened to Ye Shan who was with this guy)


    Glimpse of Angelina, Viper thinks.


    "Okay. But be careful."


    I don''t know how to be careful, Vipers sticking themselves in my heart. Then tell Uemmi your current address.


    "Angelina, wait for me."


    "Jap."


    Angelina replied vibrantly to Shangmi, who told her in a bright voice.

 1325 5

    Mutsuki and Akiko, who visited the Snow Oka Institute, reported that there had been a raid, and when they tried to return, True showed his face to the lab.


    I knew they were after you, too.


    "Looks like I''m the one being targeted. Akiko protects me like that, lady knight. Come on. Haha."


    Mutsuki shrugs her shoulders and says.


    "I don''t know how many times this has happened. Hey, come on, I''m going for my life. Speaking of which, at first, I remember being really close to getting killed."


    "You protected him the other day."


    "Why don''t you protect him again? Mutsuki, I''m sure you''ll be delighted.


    "Hey Akiko... It''s okay because I have goslolinites"


    "You should have more escorts."


    "Well, I have something else to do this time. If it looks bad, get your moms to protect you. You''ll be much more reliable that way than I am. Even so, I''m your guardian, so you''ll protect me properly, and you won''t rely on me."


    It was Mutsuki and Akiko who were bickering, but when they heard the true word, the two laughs disappeared.


    "Um, come on, True you..."


    After the two of them left, Junko, who was watching the interaction, speaks with a face that seemed unspeakable.


    "I know what you''re trying to say. There''s no delicacy, Mutsuki wanted me to protect him, right? That was deliberate. I want to distance myself a little."


    "Because it makes it hard for you to get your hands on Lily? Nothing. You don''t need to keep your distance, do you? Even if you don''t, your last words are really superfluous. Whatever the reason, it''s not a good way to say it offends them. I''m sorry about the two of you, okay?


    "... right"


    To Junko, who was gentle and attentive, True reflected and sent an apology email to Mutsuki and Akiko.


    "In fact, Mutsuki and the others will be able to defend themselves, and we''d better gather them in one place in solidarity with those who don''t"


    As for the truth, I intend to protect you. There is also the question of where to gather the mice.


    "Yeah, I''ve already contacted you. You mean the kid who missed it, knows where he is, but doesn''t contact him? It''s a little tricky with the rest of the rats."


    "You don''t make a list or something that you can''t even grasp yourself?


    "Sometimes there''s a list leak or something. Modifications fail or are not funny, or something like that..."


    I can''t tell you, Junko.


    "Viper''s child... Shinsuke Kamiya and his mother Kamiya Blue. I can tell they''re hosting Arlaune, too. They''re going to be after us."


    "Oh, Makoto, I''ve noticed. I totally lost it."


    Junko is impressed, but he doesn''t know his contact details.


    "I mean, I don''t know the phone number. Let''s look in the phone book."


    "I think it''s very quick to ask Viper or Milk."


    "Heh, what happened to Viper?


    Midori comes there and speaks up. I came into the room a little late and tired.


    "Actually, it''s just a tease..."


    Junko explains the situation to both of us.


    "Well, if you''re going to need some manpower, I can help."


    "Yay, I''ll help Midori too. I''ll take a look at Viper''s son or something."


    I''m tired and tired of offering my cooperation.


    "Me and Midori will go to the Kamiya family. I''ll call you now."


    Junko decides.


    "Then I''m going to protect the Arlaune host with a mouse from Snow Oka. I mean, first you go around speaking up, then you gather them in one place while escorting them."


    Truth is, it''s going to be pretty tough and time consuming. We have to proceed efficiently so that we don''t take up time.


    "I''m going with the truth."


    Tired of taking true arms and insisting strongly. No one disagreed, but neither did they react.


    Kamiya family.


    Angelina was playing prowl with Suke. Suke tries to cross his arms with both hands, but Angelina easily prevents it with one arm force at a time.


    "Your role, you''ve been taken."


    Blue spoke to Viper, sidelined by how those two were doing.


    "I didn''t mean to be here. It''s very helpful to have them with you."


    I feel like I''m nagging because I want to mix myself up.


    "Ahhh, you''re a real bitch..."


    Blue pointing out with a laugh when dull. Rotting vipers.


    The call rings, Viber and Blue alert.


    When I look at the monitor, I see a little beautiful girl who seems to be in her early teens.


    This is Miki Ueno calling.


    "Jah."


    Angelina responds to the voice of Upper Beauty, and is moved by the distracted gap, Susuke.


    "Mr. Angelina, how are you?"


    "Jaaaaahhhh"


    Upper beauty passed indoors, happily hugging Angelina.


    (This guy... can do it. Plus, there are signs that we''re crossing the line. You''ve broken people before...... In the minute of such a little kid......)


    Seeing Uemmi, he is a viper who thinks so, but he is killing people at his own age and his age.


    "Unless you sweep away the enemy coming after Arlaune''s host, or smash his head, he''ll remain in danger forever."


    Viper explains to Uemami.


    "So until then, Mr. Angelina, are you here?


    "That''s safer. But we were having trouble getting to dinner and shopping, and if you do that, I''d appreciate it."


    "Do it. They''re protecting me. That''s about it before breakfast."


    Upper Mi agreed to Viper''s request. This solved a problem that seemed rather troublesome and relieved the Kamiya family.


    That''s where they call me, and I get blue.


    Lan, how are you?


    The bounced voice belonged to a pure child that could not be forgotten.


    "Jap!"


    I hear Junko''s voice and Angelina makes a sinister voice.


    "Huh? Is Mr. Angelina here too?


    Junko laughs bitterly across the phone.


    "Change a little."


    Viper receives a call from Blue.


    "Talk to me about your business first. And give me as much information as you know."


    "Yeah, I called you with that intention."


    Junko tells me what to do and what the situation is.


    ''I thought I''d protect you over here, Viper, but I was wondering if you''d be all right?


    "I don''t know. If you can gather the targeted Arlaune handles in one place, I want these guys to do it that way. It would obviously be safer."


    Many of the mice in Arlaune''s possession were quite combative. If they gathered more than one person to solidify, they would be unable to serve in a detour.


    "Hey, Viper, show me the kid. Wow. He gave me a hint like you anyway, huh? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Suddenly Midori interrupts in the middle of the conversation and teases me.


    "The kid''s listening to this conversation, but he''s nasty."


    Vipers that only face each other.


    "And one more thing I''m curious about is that Arlaune does react to this dolphin... like Blue or Suke, unlike any normal host. Rare or mixed reactions"


    A glance at Angelina, Viper asked.


    I haven''t transplanted Arlaune to Angelina. It''s just that, at the Biological Laboratory in Moment, Arlaune may have been mixed up with the biological weapon transplanted with Angelina. I think this is also a very rare case, and maybe the original Arlaune is interested, and I think he''s going for it - ''


    "Jap......"


    Angelina, who remembers talking about Junko, drops her shoulders and leaks her fed up voice.


    ''For now, we''re on our way. Let''s meet in person and work out an operation. "


    "Oh......"


    I thought you didn''t have to come here for anything, Viper, but don''t talk to me.


    "Can I count on Junko Yukioka?


    Blue to expose suspicion and ask after hanging up the phone.


    I don''t want to be honest with you.


    "Jap! Jap!


    Yeah, yeah, nod. I fully agree with Viper, Angelina.


    "But now I have to."


    "Jap......"


    To the dialogue that ensued, Angelina drops her shoulders.


    "Junko is a good man. Junko made it up to me and my mother, and I got to meet Mr. Viper."


    "Hmmm......"


    "Jaaaaahhhh!"


    To Suke''s assertion, Viper roared with a sinister face, and Angelina shouted and utterly denied it as she shook her head hard and sideways.

 1326 6.

    At that time, all seven of them who were in Mount Gambling wanted to dwell in Arlaune.


    "I need more hosts in Arlaune. That''s what I want."


    The purpose of meeting with aliens was considerable. It''s finally happening. But I couldn''t touch alien civilization. Instead I could touch the anomaly.


    Then the next hope swelled up in Starichiro.


    "That''s what we want, too. But you get more... I can''t do it on a boulder. As of now, it can only be me, the original me, or the technicians who brought up the copy. What they make is a copy without intelligence."


    Arlaune said with a slightly surprised look, looking at Starichiro.


    "For example... right. If the genetics of the second generation of Arlaune, which the researchers were trying to do, materialize, we might be able to increase them."


    "What, that?


    Kasahara asks.


    "When I was working with human scientists at the lab, there was also research to create a second generation that would allow hosts who parasitized Arlaune to have children and take over the properties of Arlaune. Everything failed, though."


    Arlaune replied with a smile.


    "Can I ask why you want that?


    To Arlaune''s question, Starichiro hesitated. On this occasion - it''s a little embarrassing to talk in front of everyone.


    But he was prepared, and in a tone that did not precipitate, Xingichiro spoke.


    "I hate society today. And I''m sure there are plenty of similar people out there. A person who doesn''t like reality and is fleeing into delusions. They''re all like my comrades. ''Cause I take it personally. So I want to empower them on one end and make them special."


    Some of those who heard what Starichiro wanted and were on the spot were getting hot in the chest. Kasahara, on the other hand, has a blatantly sinister face.


    "Arlaune goes well with a highly paranoid person. It is a strong desire, desire, imagination and delusion that brings evolution to the organism itself. We need the strength of a strong will. Nice place to look, you are."


    Praised by Arlaune, Starichiro feels better.


    "And you feel a particularly strong imagination. You will gain considerable strength."


    Afterwards, he was told so with certainty, that Starichiro had never learned more about chest moments. It was recognized by the coveted aliens and even covered their talents. There''s no way I''m not happy.


    When Shinichiro stares at Kasahara, he looks blatantly uninteresting. Seeing it, Xingichiro laughs as if she had won.


    Kasahara said something. I did, but I turned that way with a face like I chewed up a bitter bug. I think Starichiro would have liked to preach for the elderly again anyway.


    If mass production of Arlaune is impossible, Starichiro has already decided what power to gain. In the paranoid notes I wrote as a child, it is noted.


    Starichiro arrived most late in the conference room he rented to the hotel.


    "It''s late. We''ve already started discussing it."


    Kasahara cautions against irritation. But Starichiro flatly ignores it.


    Looking indoors, more than twenty men and women are sitting against a long table. Some faces I''ve known for a long time in alien UFO hobby group relationships, others I''ve known since I became the host of Arlaune, and some I''ve never seen before.


    An old Gyoro-eyed man in a worn monk coat in the front seat and a poorly resembled middle-aged man with one eye whose face is half occupied by a large scar. These two were those whom Xingichiro knew after his contract with Arulane, but because of their conspicuous appearance, he immediately remembered.


    These two are at a glance in this population, not only because of their appearance, but also because of the considerable strength of the abilities gained by Arlaune, which have killed many hosts and taken copies.


    "That''s why the Medicine Buddha City still couldn''t even put in the treat it just came to. And I''m not alone. One was murdered by three men, and they fled for their lives."


    "Hey, come on, don''t talk to me on your own. I didn''t run away scared, I didn''t run away because I was about to lose. I had no choice but to escape because the police were here."


    Listening to Kasahara, Starichiro insisted with her mouth pinched in a grumpy manner.


    "Cuckoo, but the police scared me, and you didn''t think so."


    The old monk - the electrified courtyard gradually purified Sai.


    "So if you were the same situ as me, would you have been caught by the police in a big way? He''s a boulder boy."


    Kakaka, they took one.


    In return for Xingichiro, Jinjingsai slaps and laughs at his forehead.


    "Don''t block me on the way."


    "Then stop expressing yourself that makes me want to block it"


    To Kasahara, who looked carefree and cautioned, Xingichiro said with a laugh, tugging the pipe chair away from the table, lowering his back.


    "You wouldn''t have to emphasize the lack of coordination. Totally..."


    Blurry on the tannic side, Kasahara continues the conversation.


    "So, the copy hosts in Euthanasia are also showing their self-defense schemes when they realize that they are being hunted, and they start to hide themselves or hang out with some people, making it harder to collect the reproductions than ever before. This one also refrains from acting alone, so that when you raid, you two or more will come. Report it as soon as you find a copy host. Of course, it''s the same deal with wild copy hosts."


    (I wish it was more versus more, but two versus one or something like that is dull or heartbreaking...... But if you mouth this, you''ll look disgusted again)


    Listening to Kasahara, Starichiro sneaks a sigh of sigh.


    "And a man named Suzuki, who was killed yesterday, called me before he was killed and gave me valuable information. I found Arlaune''s second-generation son, his parents and a dolphin."


    "What is a dolphin..."


    Listening to Kasahara, Sa Chest, next to Jingsai, penetrates.


    "I don''t know. Then he found out he was hiding and was killed by a detective in the back street division of the euthanasia police station with Arlaune"


    "Backstreet Division doesn''t taste good. Kill those who consider themselves criminals without question. Better not give a hand."


    Sa Chest, a resident of the back street, warns.


    "But from Al-Rawneh Original, it has been agreed to ensure that the child is also secured. I don''t know if the police are always there."


    and Kasahara.


    "How old is the kid?


    Starichiro asks.


    "You don''t know that much..."


    I couldn''t afford to hear the details. They haven''t even delivered the footage. Kasahara only knows where he is.


    "How much is Arlaune''s order, so don''t kill even the children."


    Starichiro told me to take control of the front desk.


    "You''re a kid too. I didn''t say I''d kill you for it. We''ve got plenty of innocent people in our hands."


    "You''re guilty, aren''t you? They made a suspicious deal with Mad Scientists."


    "Is that what you''re doing, paralyzing your conscience so you don''t bother to look at dirty things?


    "If you decide you don''t want to kill someone, you''ll still stop killing them. That''s why I don''t even want to kill my kids."


    "How long are we going to be talking barren about this? Go ahead."


    Kasahara and Xingichiro split Jingjingsai into words.


    "Anyway, the original means I''m intrigued by the second generation. They don''t inherit Arlaune from Arlaune''s host, even if he has a child."


    Fu, Xingichiro remembered when he met Arlaune. I had heard the story from Arlaune herself then.


    Arlaune can make more copies of himself. If it is possible to have a reliable inheritance among humans, I also dream that it can be overflowed with humans who have hosted Arlaune all over the world.


    That''s what Starichiro wants. A chaotic world where no one and he have superordinary powers. Then I''m sure Starichiro believed that this boring reality society would also break the bee.


    (But I still don''t accept children... I can''t help it because I can''t emotionally)


    I could have killed him because he was the bad guy I''ve been killing, and because I''ve told myself so little about the other guy. In fact, there were some bad guys, so I can assume the idea wasn''t wrong. But if the other person finds out he''s obviously weak or good, he can''t get his hands on it.


    "Tsk, you..."


    "I refuse. Let me do it to a piece of junk that I can''t even imagine taking a child."


    Kasahara wanted to nominate him by name, but before I said it, he said no in a strong tone.


    "That''s why you said you should be a little more careful. You don''t think there''s anything you can do to make me feel uncomfortable with my surroundings, even though I have some prickly language?


    "Ugh..."


    Unlike the usual Kasahara, Starichiro remembers how bad the bat is when he is told to use his eyebrows as a letter to plead.


    "I''m sorry. But I still don''t like it."


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    Kasahara sighed several times today as she wondered how many times the hell she would be caught sighing when this guy came.


    In the evening, when Xingichiro returned home, his father''s Tsukiquan sect, "Hakenji," frowned.


    There is no blood connection between Kwon Soo and Kwon Soo, but since he has already been a father from the point of mind, Xingichiro treats him as a father without realizing that, and Kwon Soo as a son.


    "There''s been another night out lately."


    "You were early today. I can''t help but follow UFOs."


    To my father, who says with a nuance that I''m not very impressed, Starichiro smiles and returns a light answer. The patriarchal sect also knew his son''s full of alien UFO maniacs.


    It used to be that Xingichiro stopped going to school, denied without a headache that he was feverish about his strange hobbies, and was scattered among parents and children. But at one point in time, Kwon Zong showed understanding of what his son was doing without scolding Xingichiro. From then on, we had no quarrel, we had a normal conversation, and we could laugh.


    "This is the Dark City of Euthanasia. It''s dangerous at night, so be really careful. If you hear guns, immediately dive into the shadows. You can''t run and run."


    "I know. If you''re in Euthanasia City, you''ll learn from kindergarten."


    "You''re lying about something..."


    Starichiro''s heart hung wide for a moment in his pompous and spilled father''s words.


    "Fair enough. Put your foot on a dangerous path..."


    "What''s going on?


    Starichiro is surprised because his father turned pale in the middle of his words.


    "Hey... I just remembered. About my brother..."


    Kwon Soong said with a sad look on his face.


    It was due to the disappearance of my uncle that my father showed Xingichiro his understanding and stopped telling him anyway no matter what he did. Xingichiro''s uncle was a pulling nit over his forties and a super freak who insisted on himself being a little girl. She was also a child girl in a moronic tone when she spoke, and was an immeasurably creepy person.


    Therefore, he was also a nose knob from his parent brothers and relatives, but at one point he said, ''I''m sorry for all the inconvenience. Goodbye,'' he left a letter and evaporated.


    I have also met Shinichiro several times. Sure, creepy, but Starichiro couldn''t hate about his uncle. Rather, I even had a fondness. It''s creepy to death, and he''s a sociopath, but he''s definitely not a bad person. On the contrary, he was a very gentle person with a calming personality just to be on his side.


    "Since I was gone... I regretted it. I remembered that he was a very sweet man. He was always bright and nice to me when I was a kid, and he played a lot, and when I was little, I remembered that I loved my brother when he was gone."


    Out of that regret and sadness, Kwon Sok changed his attitude towards Xingichiro.


    "I thought I was a good man from the beginning about your uncle."


    Words spoken with the meaning of encouraging my father, but that was also the heart of Starichiro.


    "I was pulling, but in case I started, I went outside. I''m sure your uncle will be happy somewhere."


    "Oh, I want to believe that...... hehe, you''re starting to say that too"


    To Xingichiro smiling refreshingly, Kuanzong also spilled a natural smile.

 1327 7

    Kasahara and Shinichiro know that Masako Aoi is the one who hosts the original Anelaune. But I have not taught anyone, including Jinsai, to those of the Church of Jinsai to whom Yayoko belongs. It''s a secret only some people know.


    "They''re all reluctant to hand it out because they''re kids. You still have that kind of conscience."


    Said Kasahara as he walked alongside Yayoko. They were headed somewhere.


    "Don''t you?


    "I don''t like it either, but someone''s got to do it. If I could just leave it to the original, I would."


    Asked by Yayoko, Kasahara answers with a distant eye.


    "Always take the initiative to hold a heavy rock and jump into the mud first to explore. That is the role of the leader. It''s tough."


    That said, Yayoko stops, opens a holographic display from the virtual phone, and confirms the location of the apartment that was on the map and the report.


    "That one."


    Yaiko refers to a sunlit apartment, standing a little further away. It was an apartment where Blue and Suke lived.


    In the evening, Junko and Midori visited the Kamiya family.


    "Jaaaaaaaa!"


    Angelina, whom we met here but only for the centenary, stripped of hostility and attacked by Junko.


    "Jaaaaaa up!"


    "Ouch. Ouch."


    "Hey, what did you do to my sister, you dolphin?"


    Midori breaks in and pushes Angelina''s body back while Angelina scratches Junko.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Angelina, calm down"


    "Jap!"


    Uemami also took control by pulling Angelina away from the back, and Angelina pulled back, but with a voice of anger, she stood her middle finger on Junko.


    "Oh, is this Viper''s son? I''m glad he doesn''t look like his father. Ababa."


    "Die."


    "What, you rude woman..."


    Midori makes a funny laugh when she looks at Susuke. The viper is poisonous, and so is the temper of the day.


    "So you look like me?


    Blue speaks to Midori.


    "That''s the mother."


    "Mother too young! Super young making!? And she''s beautiful!


    Piper told me, Midori looked up to me. Upper Mi and Angelina were also surprised when they first heard about it.


    "Because I''m not a young man. I''m still twenty-four."


    "Ugh... I mean, I had this kid... was the viper a lollicon after all?"


    Hear the blue words and Midori sees the viper with his jitsu eyes.


    "That''s why I''m sorry. Whether we''re old or not, it''s a man and a woman, and while we''re asking about this guy''s situation, we''re talking to each other... what the hell do you want me to say in front of these guys?"


    "Ababa, talk to me on your own. I''m mad at you on my own."


    "Are you crazy about your kids, too? Call Mr. Viper out."


    After doing it, Midori eats Suke, who doesn''t like to make fun of the vipers, even though she is familiar with it.


    "Midori lives longer than Viper, and he was a classmate in his previous life. Wow. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    "It''s true. It was childhood friendly and like a partner. You killed yourself, though. I''ve been reincarnated many times with my memory, this guy."


    Midori and Viper''s story was incredibly hard to believe, but it didn''t seem like they were both lying.


    "Jap?"


    "Did something painful happen to you that would kill you? ''Cause."


    Uemmi interprets Angelina''s words as she speaks to Midori.


    "Ainya. It''s troublesome when you grow up, so kill yourself in your children as much as possible, you''re just reincarnated. I''ve created secrets that never lose my memory, my skills, my moves, even when I''m reincarnated."


    "Jaa ~ Pup"


    Receiving Midori''s answer, Angelina snarls her nose like she made a fool of herself. Seeing that, Midori was decent.


    "I''ve always been a child or something weird..."


    It was an idea I didn''t understand by Susuke. Susuke wants to grow up quickly. I''ve never told anyone, but I have a dream of growing up, becoming a politician and creating a bully-free society.


    "If you kill yourself, you''ll grieve about the people around you... There''s no resistance whatsoever to grieving those around you?


    Uemei speaks unexpectedly, too.


    "The three of you!


    So he wanted to be denied, and Midori smiled invincibly.


    "I have a real sister. Sister Jun, say something."


    "No, I''m not joining you?


    On the contrary, he was Junko, who agrees with the Upper Mi dialogue.


    "Heh... abandoned by my pure sister ~"


    Midori falls asleep.


    "I''ve never seen this house so busy."


    Blue smiles at the side of the viper that is bringing her to the couch and arming her when she sees the kids having a fun interaction. The two sat amicably close to each other.


    "You look happy too."


    Seeing blue, Viper said with a smile on his face, too.


    "I almost even look at it. When I was a kid, I had a fun, lively touch when I was at the Club Cat Mansion."


    "Then I should have stayed put."


    "That''s what I think now, too."


    Blue honestly acknowledging Viper''s words.


    "Oh, yeah. Reporting"


    Junko looks over at Viper, Blue, Susuke and Angelina.


    "After consulting with Professor Miyazaki, the mice who transplanted Arlaune were supposed to gather them in one place. I think Blue and the others should go there together."


    "Trust me, I''ll take care of it."


    "Jap."


    Blue and Angelina utter a windy voice that they both said they had no choice.


    Two, blue surprises me when I see the viper come true.


    "What''s up? Midori."


    The viper came true because he saw Midori coming true and emitting an aura of vigilance. Pay attention to other faces as well.


    "You were right to sneak up on the roots of consciousness. I can''t believe you''re here when we''re here."


    "Where are you?


    Junko asks Midori, who spills an invincible grin.


    "It''s coming inside the apartment. But I''m not trying to get anywhere near home."


    In response to Midori''s report, tensions increased between them.


    "Why don''t you come in?


    Kasahara hits his doubts on Yaiko, who stopped near the room, even though he said he had also found the target room.


    "I have Junko Yukioka. There are many others in the room. If it''s going to be a dispute, this is bad for the boulders"


    It was not Yako''s voice that answered, but Arlaune''s voice.


    "I can''t even outrun Junko, but I wonder if it''s troublesome that there are three subjects I want to secure. I was worried about what I would do with those three. You can do an autopsy on the spot, or you can take him home alive. But with Junko, it would be best to take one away at best."


    "Then why don''t you wait a minute? They, the guests, will be home in a while."


    "Make it look like you''re leaving, and right after this one moves, there''s a chance you''ll come back... right. Kasahara is right, let''s try to wait. Looks like the neighbor hasn''t come home yet."


    Saying so, Yayoko grabs Kasahara''s hand with a bumpy hand and pulls it.


    "Huh?"


    I was surprised because Yayoko walked against the wall, but I was even more surprised that she slipped through that wall. Even his own body, holding hands, slips through the walls and enters the dark room from the hallway.


    "That''s a convenient ability."


    "The host let me trick inside. But this ability, well adapted to and able to use the body of the Yayoko"


    To the admiring Kasahara, Yayoko - Arlaune answers pale.


    "The number of enemies is high. Let''s get the strongest warrior here."


    "That''s him..."


    Kasahara in the face.


    "From here, I can monitor with clairvoyance, and I can hear the conversation inside. I can check my movements. I''ll keep checking until Ichiro Hoshi arrives."


    Approaching the wall perfectly, Arlaune told him.


    Kasahara felt indescribable when she saw the surreal structure of an old woman who kept staring at the wall from behind.


    Euthanasia Police Department. Backstreet classroom.


    "Umezu, I can''t get through to Kawanishi"


    Kaori Takeda reports to the assistant manager of the Backstreet Section, Umezu Kotomi.


    "Junko and Migasaki mice are being attacked all over the place, so he should have been wearing that guard... no way that Kawanishi was hit?


    Umezu frowns. Hexi is ranked sixth in the rankings of the Euthanasia Police Department Combat Force. When it comes to being killed, it is quite a threat.


    Looks like the GPS is being destroyed, too.


    "Let''s try searching for the last place we interrupted. Hey, let''s go."


    "Oh, yes."


    Umezu stood up and Matsumoto, who often acted with Umezu, followed suit.

 1328 8

    (Junko, Midori, Viper, someone is looking at me from the next room, and I''m listening)


    Apricots, the guardian spirit of Junko, reports.


    (Wow, that doesn''t sound like a viper to me, Sister Apricot)


    (Yeah, it makes sense for the Spirit to speak up if you''re not a sharp inspired person. I guess it''s about working towards a sixth sense. Otherwise, it would be completely pointless to have a guardian spirit. What can I say for myself, but I''m a particularly powerful guardian spirit, so I can do that besides being a pure child of guardianship)


    (Thanks for the report, Apricot)


    Junko opens the holographic display and enters the letters with an EEG.


    "Hey guys, I found some interesting images."


    Junko speaks up and cops countless holographic displays to fly to everyone.


    There was a sentence written there. For Angelina, I kept it properly in English.


    ''Be careful not to change your expression. This place is now being watched. Someone is watching and listening. We''ll take it backwards, so let''s all go together. For now, I will pretend to have returned in a natural stream and lurk in a nearby subspace''


    "Ja-p, ja-p"


    It was Angelina who read the message and reacted first. Point to the image, and even point your finger at it as if it was funny, open your mouth and raise your voice.


    Furthermore, when Angelina rises, she comes to the side of Junko, working the unintelligible act of what she thought, pinching Junko''s cheeks with her hands from both sides and pressing her with all her strength.


    "Jaaaaahhhh? Jaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    Besides, Angelina gives a windy voice that''s obviously making a little fool of herself by leaning so far ahead of her mouth that she''s about to stick with Junko''s nose. Junko remains crushed in the face from left to right, stiffened.


    "Angeli, innaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Forgiveness! Bullying my pure sister. Ahhh!


    "Jah!?


    For some reason Midori exasperates and releases a medulla oblongata at the back of Angelina''s head. In its detachment, Angelina collapsed so that it covered over her pure child''s body, and Pure Son became dressed to be crushed by Angelina.


    "Whoa! Why are you suddenly acting so violent!


    Midori is angry that Angelina was kicked and assembled.


    "Ababa, you''re the guy. Let''s get violent with the girl, and so on. Hey, Viper, what the hell kind of education did you get?"


    I look at Viper strangely while Midori works with Misuke.


    "I didn''t do anything to educate you..."


    Arm up, viper pointing that way.


    "Whoa, Viper, your boy got hit like a girl?"


    "Ugh... not the power of a woman..."


    Midori clings to Suke''s body from her back, locks her torso disappointingly with both legs, wraps her arms around her neck, and looks at the torso tightening sleeper hold.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Angelina got angry and stood up momentously as she poked her arms up when she saw that Susuke, who had angered me for herself, was being hit.


    "Jap!


    "Yikes!? A murder weapon attack.


    "What? Angelina, it''s cowardly to use tools."


    Angelina punches Midori in the back with the chair to her hand, and Uemami beware.


    "Hey you guys...... will you stay out of trouble at the house?


    Blue, who was suddenly a little dazed by the rampant faces, but returned to sanity and made a sinister voice.


    "Well, thank you. It looks like I''m the cause of all this noise, and I''m not going to let you go."


    Junko rises and sadly drops his shoulder and heads towards the front door.


    "Jaaaaa ~ p, japjap"


    When I think Angelina pointed at Junko''s back and gave him a happy voice, I let him clap over his head.


    "Mr. Angelina, I won''t stir you up. I don''t care what you think, Angelina is the villain."


    "Jah!?


    To Uemami''s attention, Angelina is stunned with her hands on her mouth.


    "I mean, pure sister isn''t bad at all. The bad news is this dolphin."


    "Jah!"


    To Midori''s point, Angelina gets angry with her other hand in her mouth.


    "What are you talking about? The worst part is Midori."


    "Suke is right. Midori."


    "Ugh, blame Midori for being a parent and child, or something - wow. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. You good looking parents and kids."


    Midori gave a strange laugh as Suke and Viper continued to tell her.


    Starry Ichiro and Yuji arrived in the room where Kasahara and Yayoko were waiting.


    "There are three subjects. Boys and their mothers as high as elementary school, and dolphins"


    "I don''t like children and their mothers."


    Starichiro disagrees with grandeur.


    "I have no choice. Let''s just leave the dolphins alone."


    Yayoko - not Arlaune answered.


    "Then let''s go."


    Yayoko connects the hands of Kasahara and Starichiro. Yuji puts his hand on Yayoko''s shoulder.


    Three through the wall. All of a sudden he came through the wall, so the faces that were in the room across the wall surprised me.


    (Have ALLAUNE all...)


    In contrast to the four people who slipped through the wall, Viper was feeling Arlaune in his body resonating.


    "That''s a lot..."


    Kasahara squeaks when she sees the number of people in the room.


    It''s you again.


    Looking at Starichiro, Viper strokes her dripping hair back as she frowns.


    "That''s you. Glad to see you."


    On the contrary, Starichiro looked at the viper and a natural grin spilled.


    "You''re really a dolphin. Dress up?"


    "Jap ~"


    Then he glances at Angelina and Xingichiro asks, but Angelina waves for the first time.


    "You want me to do it in such a shitty, narrow place, okay?"


    Viper confronts Starichiro.


    Yayoko advances next to Starichiro. Kasahara and Yuji stay behind.


    "Yay, the two of you back there are not in the support system. I mean..."


    Midori sees Yuji and Kasahara, respectively, and laughs niggardly.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent ~"


    The brightness of a good number of lights dances wildly against his enemies, killing him. But all the little lights, Yaeko and Starichiro in the front, avoided, were attacking Kasahara with Yuji behind them.


    "The bulimia of the poor!


    When Starichiro screams, huge green lips appear in front of Kasahara. And the light extinction of the man-eating fluorescence that strikes Kasahara over him disappears so that it is all sucked off by his lips.


    The Cannibal Fluorescent had also attacked the Fortunate, but this one, the figure of Fortune itself, disappeared, and the Cannibal Fluorescent lost the spearhead of Fragrance, dancing crazily through a space of nothing, and eventually disappeared.


    Yuji''s body had been transferred elsewhere. A little back from where I''ve been - to the corner of the room.


    (There were instantaneous signs of distortion of space. Is this color black better for metastasis?)


    Midori discerns that Kasahara was the one who flew Koji to protect him.


    (I didn''t know you were going to beat my first shot.


    Midori is impressed with the fact that we both prevented it.


    Viper stuffs unconstitutionally toward Starichiro. Shinichiro stars at the viper.


    "A net of lazy fishermen!


    Starichiro screams and a pink glowing net spreads throughout the room. Only Midori and Uemami could barely be avoided, and the targeted vipers and three non-combatants, Blue, Suke and Angelina, were entangled in the net.


    "I''m going to scream. Are you ashamed or not, it"


    Viper says as he scratches his feet trying to pull the net off. But the net of light is terribly sturdy and cannot be broken or broken.


    "Feels good, though?


    Starichiro laughs and answers.


    "Jealous claws of a whore!


    Calling a red light dagger on both hands. Then the net disappears.


    (Did you mean the net? Something''s wrong with what you''re doing, huh?


    Viper thinks. For once, I stopped this leg, but if it comes from the other side, it turns out to be the same thing.


    Cancer.


    Lucky muttered pompously, but besides the stars Ichiro and the others, I could not hear the voice.


    Viper releases a hook at Starichiro.


    The other person''s movements are almost amateur, and I thought this would be a light decision, but Starichiro pulled over his upper body and refreshed this.


    "Jump right"


    Good luck squealing toward your fingertip phone.


    Viper releases a low kick to the left, but Starichiro avoided this by leaping to the right diagonal side.


    Regardless of his physical abilities themselves, Starichiro, an obvious amateur move, avoided the attack twice, and Viper wondered. I just think some paranormal force dictates it. Reading minds, or prediction?


    "No. Eat."


    Koji shrugged consciously at Kasahara. Kasahara hears it over the incense, nods small and focuses his consciousness.


    Starichiro waved a red light dagger from next to the viper, but the viper waved a handknife with the aim of snapping Starichiro''s wielded arm at the counter.


    Viper''s knife cut the sky. Starichiro''s body was moving to the rear of the viper.


    Vipers, as well as Starichiro, were bewildered by the sudden transfer and could not cope. But Starichiro looks back faster for a moment, sticking the red light dagger across Viper''s back.


    "No."


    Koji shrugged, but neither Starichiro nor Kasahara could handle it. Kasahara''s ability - the power to transfer people in danger of life cannot be used continuously.


    A kick behind the misery rolled out by Viper blurred Starichiro''s chest. But just a scratch, Starichiro remembered the pain and shock, interrupted the attack, and relieved himself greatly disfigured.


    The red light dagger held by Starichiro in both hands disappears. It was out of time. Doesn''t last very long.


    (This grandma, I''m not trying to move, but go for something or cancer. Superior)


    Midori, on the other hand, was alert to Yayoko''s movements as he watched the battle between Viper and Starichiro.


    (And... that middle-named Special Attack screamer is also inside, but you saw that my grandma sucks better)


    Are you aware Midori is watching or not, Yayoko was watching the battle between Viper and Starichiro.

 1329 9

    Xingichiro regains his position and boldly heads to Viper.


    Knowing the power of Vipers to easily destroy the human body if a proper attack is decided, Starichiro challenges melee combat. There was a fear of death, but on the contrary, with that fear as a thrill, I even enjoyed it.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed!


    Seeing a blade of blue light emerge from Xingichiro''s hand, Viper felt the hair on his neck muscle stand.


    (That''s an unsavory guy)


    Viper''s body remembers having his arm amputated in the first engagement. And I don''t want to admit it, but I remember fear. My body refuses. He wants to escape. I still haven''t come up with a good way to deal with that unusual sword wielded with speed and accuracy.


    There is no good way to deal with it, but there are ways to deal with it once and for all. But honestly it''s not what I want to do.


    (Sacrifice another arm. And...... I''m going to tease you one shot at breaking the bee for sure this time, just after it''s slashed)


    That''s all I have. There is also the hand of running around and flying things, but in this narrow space it is difficult.


    "Don''t go. He''ll kill you right after he slashes you."


    Yuji took control of Starichiro, who tried to step out.


    Yuji has predictive abilities. The prediction range is random after a few to a dozen seconds. The predicted content will come true if nothing is done, but depending on the behavior, the predicted future can be changed.


    "I''m going to sacrifice one arm and let him slay me with my sword."


    "What if we aim for something other than arms?


    Starichiro asks in response to Yuji''s instructions, which are heard from the Inc.


    "No. Whatever you do, there''s only a future out there that will kill you. When you''re using that ability, there''s nothing you can do with your enemies on your feet."


    "Oh well... well, time runs out"


    Hearing Yuji''s answer, Xingichiro exhales small. The blue light sword in my hand disappeared.


    (What? What did you hesitate to... And he was talking to someone)


    Vipers also found out that Starichiro was having a conversation over the inch.


    (Phew, you mean...)


    Midori noticed. While I was alert to Yayoko, I also turned my gaze from time to time to Kasahara and Yuji, but Yuji was talking about something, so I read what he said in lip reading.


    "Heh, Viper. The kid in the back can''t use prediction. I''m telling you, I''m predicting the future."


    "I see..."


    Reported to Midori, Viper is convinced, and the good fortune of the day is a bit.


    (Even if I know what it is, it''s hard for me to do anything about it, and I want Midori to do something about it, but I don''t think so...)


    Vipers also know that Midori is not moving vigilantly about Yayoko''s movements.


    The Midori finally moves. Throw something for luck. At this level, I stepped on that I could be vigilant about Yayoko''s movements.


    Yuji disappears. The power of Kasahara''s metastasis worked.


    (Heh, seriously, it''s a pain in the ass... It''s a good collaboration. In the meantime, it''s too narrow for this place to fight, and we have targets that we need to protect, too many bad conditions. Only me and Vipers can fight. I hope you come back to my pure sister soon)


    Midori thought so, the arrow tip, Yayoko moved.


    Yaiko quickly stuffs up with a viper. Starichiro is confused by the Yayoko''s movements.


    "Abba, let, hey!


    Midori summons the wooden sword of the sword in an aport, approaching Yayoko.


    Yayoko activates her abilities by making sure that Midori, the arrow tip toward the front of the viper, approached right next to her. Countless branches with pointy blooms stretching from all over the body, trying to pierce both Viper and Midori simultaneously.


    Midori pays the branch with a sword. Vipers honestly fall back and scratch.


    "Whoa!?


    Midori also jumped back in a hurry. A large amount of suspicious liquid erupted from the crushed branches.


    When the liquid is scattered across the floor, smoke erupts and rots from all over the floor.


    "Well done on taking care of that."


    From Yayoko''s mouth, a high woman''s voice, not resembling an old woman, is uttered, praising Midori.


    (It''s pointy, and I''m glad I didn''t pay or prevent it with my hands because I signs it''s going to suck...)


    Seeing as the floor corrodes, the viper drips cold sweat and pays the dripping forehead back.


    Yaiko sees the interrupter as having retreated and heads to Angelina.


    "Jah......"


    To an old woman who comes straight to herself, a wolf, Angelina.


    Viper pounds his tongue and Midori throws something at Yayoko from behind, but it didn''t hit him. What I''m throwing from earlier is a catalyst for the art of biting gods. Without first hitting the catalyst against the enemy, the conditions for activation of the procedure are not in place.


    Before Angelina, Yako approaches. Yako''s hand reaches out to Angelina.


    Between the two, quietly - very naturally, but quickly, a small body of upper beauty slipped in.


    (Heh...)


    Midori is impressed by the splendor of Uemmi''s sleigh feet.


    Yayoko pulls her hand in reflexively and stops her leg. Because if we stick it in, we perceived signs that Uemami would attack us.


    After stopping, Yaiko protrudes the corrosive branches again. Rather than an attack, it was an intimidating nuance to Midori coming from the top and back.


    But Shangmi, without any cowardice, pointed at the tip - and attacked with his right hand with a branch that gave out corrosive liquid.


    "Stupid."


    Unexpectedly the viper screams small when I see it. I thought her right arm would rot off with corrosive liquid.


    But - Uemami''s right arm has no effect whatsoever. Many of the branches were crushed and the liquid splashed, but Upper Mi calmly identified the splashing liquid and pulled herself away.


    (Did you bounce off that creepy liquid without any because you let go of your arm as a fast screw? - This kid has a hell of a lot of training and cancer. Maybe, because I also train to play without getting wet on liquids, so I was sure I was safe ~)


    Midori looks at Uemami and guesses. The speculation had been made. Uemami was more than her great-grandmother Umeko, she had been poked in the arm in the water and tapped neatly into the training of pulling through without getting wet in the water. After I got used to the water, I was doing the same training with boiling oil, and eventually I started doing it with concentrated sulphuric acid.


    "Ja......"


    Angelina sounds worried about Uemami standing in front of her.


    "It''s okay. Now I''ll keep it."


    Upper Mi''s dialogue did not last until the end.


    "Drink!"


    With the scream, a porous mass emitted from nearer range to all directions than Yayoko was blowing together the bodies of Upper Beauty and Angelina.


    Midori, who was about to strike Yayoko with a sword from the rear, was also under this attack, but stood still without being blown away. However, the hand of attack stops.


    "A slave trader dancing with greed!


    Seeing as a good opportunity, Starichiro releases a thick chain glowing red and black on the viper.


    The viper straddled the chain without difficulty, but the chain stretched as-is and, wondering if he had arced, caught another target.


    "Jap!?


    On the torso of fallen Angelina, chains flying from unexpected places intertwine in motion as if they were creatures, bound by both arms.


    "That way."


    The viper hits his tongue, and the chains contract in the instant he rushes toward Starichiro. Every Angelina wrapped around me first.


    "Jaaaa!?


    Angelina has flown in tremendous momentum from the rear, so Viper stops her leg and turns it off reflexively. Later, you''ll regret that you should have turned around and caught it.


    "Well done."


    Seeing the chains wrapped in the hands of Xingichiro and Angelina tangled in the chains, Yayoko praises and heads to those with Xingichiro and the others.


    "Black beeswax"


    When Midori casts his spell, the black tar-shaped thing overflows from Midori''s long dark hair and spills onto the floor, as if a shadow were to crawl, planar, heading towards Yayoko and Starichiro.


    As Yayoko rang her fingers, a mass of water developed in the air and poured down on the approaching mass of shadow. Then, with the water bouncing on the floor, it becomes like a black wax and solidifies. The black shadow disappears with it.


    "Let''s pull up"


    Put your right hand on Xingichiro''s shoulder and Yayoko tells you quietly. Kasahara and Yuji reach out and touch the left hand stretched by Yaiko.


    Then Yako, Shinichiro, Kasahara, Yuji, and Angelina slipped down as if they were melting on the floor and sinking.


    "Did you get hit..."


    Groans in a voice as if the viper chewed up the bitter bug. I could decide that it was useless to chase this to a boulder.


    "Heh... the enemy was better at one. Sorry......"


    "Yeah...... I couldn''t help myself either"


    Upon Midori''s apology, Uemami chewed her lips sparingly as she crawled to the floor.


    (Now that that dolphin has been compromised, I''m not saying it, but the house is unscrupulous...)


    Blue glimpses through the misery indoors. Especially since the floor was rotten everywhere with corrosive liquid.


    "Ah... was it too late?


    There Junko opens the door of the space to reveal himself, and is seen with white eyes on Midori and Viper.


    "It''s late. If only Jun Sister had come a little earlier, Angelina wouldn''t have had to be exposed either."


    "That''s it. Did Angelina get caught? I checked around the apartment for ambushes lurking, and I was late. I didn''t know that would be a vendetta... sorry."


    Midori complains and Junko apologizes with regret.


    "During this time and... it''s the other way around, Angelina..."


    Upper beauty spills nature and laughter. Even though I can''t laugh, I laugh. But in its breasts, the fighting spirit is rising.


    "Gentlemen, I want to help Mr. Angelina, so please help me"


    After looking over together, Uemami lowered her head deeply and asked for it in a frivolous tone.


    "Please do me a favor."


    Shusuke also bows his head.


    "Oh, I got it."


    Viper lowered his hand to Susuke''s head and told him in a powerful tone.


    "You said, I''ll take care of it"


    "Please."


    "So are you guys."


    Midori thumbed up, Junko smiled and nodded, and the viper said boringly.


    Xingichiro and the others slipped through the sewer while holding Angelina in captivity, and after passing underground for a while, they entered the stopped car.


    "Hmm... mission accomplished"


    In the back mirror, Kasahara in the driver''s seat sighed and murmured as he watched the sleeping Angelina in the middle of the back seat.


    "I retreated along the way and couldn''t settle again. I almost made it to anger."


    Starichiro sitting next to Angelina groans dissatisfied.


    "Reinforcements again. Besides, I nominate you Xingichiro. You''re popular."


    Yayoko in the passenger seat says as she projects the display from the virtual phone.


    "Popular people are hard. I''ll be right there."


    "Aren''t you tight?


    Ask Starichiro, who will happily take it on, Kasahara.


    "I''m happy to fight, so I don''t mind."


    It was Kasahara who looked over the back mirror at Shinichiro, who answered with a flashing grin, as if there was a different dimensional creature.

 1330 10

    True and tired were in contact with the sixth of the mice transplanted with Arlaune.


    Already contacted mice have been transported by dark taxi to the Miyazaki Institute. It''s an authentic task to meet and persuade them immediately, to get them ready and escort them. There was also one mouse that didn''t respond to persuasion, but that gave up as having no choice anymore.


    The sixth person was a company employee, but when he heard the true story, he was supposed to go to his home to get ready and head to the Miyazaki Institute, but he was having a terrible time preparing his home.


    "It''s been over thirty minutes."


    "Yeah. It''s taking too long for a boulder. Let''s hurry."


    I said tired and tired, and three men show up in front of the front door of the apartment when the truth tries to get inside Mouse''s apartment. All young.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    As we alert each other, a mouse comes out to be escorted.


    "The man."


    "What about these kids?


    "I don''t. Hey, what are you guys? We need to talk to your man."


    The men point to the mouse and say.


    "Arlaune hunting."


    When the truth shrugged, the men''s faces stretched. And then the mouse''s face.


    True pulls out the gun and shoots at close range. One of the Arlaune hunting men is shot in the head and falls.


    Tired summoned a pitch-black sword with an aport, slashed like a sheath, but he did not respond. The moment he was slashed, his opponent''s body blurred like fog, and two seconds after the knife fell out, he was back to normal.


    "Don''t be alarmed. I feel used to these guys."


    That was the man who fell down after being shot in the first head. The wound occludes and he slowly rises as he shakes his head. Looks like a regenerative mouse.


    "Let''s buy some time. Call for reinforcements."


    Playback capability says, take out your fingertip phone. True tried to shoot at the man''s phone, but his hand grabbed the true barrel.


    When I see it, the hand of a man who can change his appearance into a foggy state slashed by exhaustion is disappearing from his wrist with a foggy tip. The hand grabbing the true gun is also blurry as fog on the cutting surface.


    When the truth tries to grab it in a man''s hand, the man''s hand fogs. At the same time, get away from the gun.


    "You seem to have a troublesome and interesting ability inside."


    I see a foggy man, and I''m tired of squealing. But I can handle as much as I want.


    "Calling reinforcements means you have the ability to stick, but you''re not sure about the offense or the fight itself."


    When True calmly pointed out, the three Arlaune hunters seemed to be stars, stifling. Besides, representing it straight in the face shows in the amateur circle and true eyes.


    "Black beeswax"


    More like a black hedron overflows than the black body of the tired demon knife Concubine Pine, falling on the floor of the hallway. I fell. I thought it had turned black and dark shadows to melt on the floor, and I headed towards the fog man.


    Starichiro, Koji, Kasahara and Yaiko rush to the place where the reinforcements were requested.


    "Is that it...?


    "Yeah."


    I got out of the car and Starichiro nodded at Kasahara pointing to the apartment.


    "It''s the end of the tragedy to see too late relief"


    Yayoko groans pompously. The meaning of the word can be understood without looking.


    As the four of them went up the upstairs stairs of the apartment, three carcasses were rolling down the hallway.


    "I can''t believe Fujiwara got hit like this..."


    Kasahara groaned when she saw the whole body of the foggy man solidified like a black wax. The regenerating companion, while similarly black waxed, this one had his torso crushed. The other one has been shot dead.


    "Plum belly was a confident guy in regenerative power, too, but if he did it like this, can''t he be revived? There''s absolutely no such thing as a battle for alien powers."


    He sees his black-waxed companions and talks to Shinichiro as he calms down.


    Kasahara became frustrated that he could not be seen mourning his companion, but he knows he can''t help scolding it, so shut up.


    From Starichiro, to the extent of occasional face-to-face conversations, they have not had much contact with each other. That was called this time, relying solely on Starichiro''s strength, and when he arrived, he was dead. It''s hard to have a sense of companionship in itself. If this is someone from an alien hobby group I''ve been dating for a long time, it''s a different story.


    "This one dominated at first, but it''s not getting any easier. We''ll keep our heads together to keep the sacrifice down."


    "Yes, sir."


    To Kasahara, who drew attention, Starichiro replied like a distracted, little fool.


    True and tired, who left the Arlaune hunt, came to the Miyazaki Institute with the mouse of the Arlaune host.


    "The other mice are gathered here."


    Tell the truly protected mouse as he creeps through the laboratory gates.


    "If I gather them in one place, will the enemy have a total and not be able to exhaust them?


    The mouse says anxiously.


    "I wonder which will exhaust the whole grid. Until now, the mice have been killed because they were suddenly attacked in an unintentional manner where they were individual. It would be a different story if prepared in advance. It doesn''t look like the mouse''s Arlaune holding is significantly inferior to the enemy''s Arlaune holding, and it would be more reassuring than it is in bulk."


    The mouse also seemed a little relieved to hear the reasoning truly spoken.


    Miyazaki had called all the mice he had transplanted Arlaune into the lab. And Junko''s mouse was also evacuated to his laboratory, and he suggested to Junko that he should keep it in one place.


    "Is that the last of it?


    As usual, half naked beautiful girls are replaced by horses, and Misaki, dressed in swallow tail clothes, looks at and asks the mouse that True and Tired has brought.


    "I''m still here, but I want to take a break"


    "Right."


    "Hmm. Thank you very much. Let''s make some tea. Oh, Yukioka and Viper are here too. And a few others."


    Without having to be reported to Miyazaki, True and Tired got an e-mail while on the move, and I knew Junko and the others were wearing blue and suke here.


    When I was passed to the guest room, there was not enough chair and it seems to have been added. There are already six men and women. Junko, Midori, Viper, Misuke, Blue. And one was a little beautiful girl, who knew neither true nor tired.


    "Are you the legendary Senior Aizawa? I''m Minami Ueno, a junior in two. They''re making me come back to the seniors on my own..."


    Towards the truth, Uemami greets him. True to hear and get sick of the word legendary seniors.


    "That was frown spit, and I wasn''t even defective."


    "It is."


    Upper Mi wonders if it is a pattern where she hears the true words and, a little like herself, if she was fighting, the rumors walked alone.


    "Why is that junior here?


    "Me, I want Mr. Angelina back"


    Looking straight at the truth, Uemami said. I know from an e-mail from Junko that Angelina was exposed.


    "When I was held hostage before, Mr. Angelina helped me. So now I have to help. I can''t figure it out, but I can''t figure it out, so if you don''t mind seniors, help me out!


    Asking with a temperamental voice, Uemmi bowed her head deeply.


    "True."


    "I know."


    Sousuke speaks to me, and Truth snorts.


    "Juniors, did you appeal to me to move?


    "Yes. Senior Yunzuka told me. Senior Aizawa said he takes good care of his juniors and will definitely help him when he''s in trouble."


    "He..."


    Makes me laugh Upper Beauty, Truth is, the next time I see you shaking, I decided to preach to your body plenty.


    "Alright, Midori will go too. If True Brother will go anyway, your ancestors will go too."


    "You?"


    I look at Midori, who is famous, with his frigid eyes. The familiar Midori thing when I did it against Viper has always been something I don''t like.


    "Hey, Viper, nice to have you and your son educated. This guy is totally underestimated."


    "Are you going to keep saying that?


    Every once in a while, my son. Midori told me how, and Viper sighed small and sighed into the coffee cup.


    When Angelina woke up, she was sleeping on straw in a dim building.


    The walls and columns are made of wood over time, with little room separation. There are no floors, the soil is peeled out, but straw is laid everywhere. In the corners of the walls were rolled twigs, twigs and buckets. Apparently the barn of the farmer, Angelina understands.


    And Angelina looked at those nearby. I was about to speak up, and I rushed to push my voice to death.


    There are two of them. No, should I say alone with the hell... The giant man squatting right next to Angelina, no matter how he sees it, is invisible to man.


    The hell was a beast man in a nutshell. The height is clearly over two meters. There is also a width. Long, soft looking hairs of white and grey grow all over his body, and his face is covered with hair. Just look at the face, it''s the dog''s face. But the hair grows as if it were hair, and my eyes are completely covered. It looks like you have a long mustache around your mouth as well. It''s a dog breed called Via Dead Collie, but Angelina didn''t know it.


    The other was a boy with dark skin all over his body. I''m not sure how old I am, but I think I''m only a teenager because of my figure and face. Black or different, totally pitch black skin. You''ll almost never know if you put it in the dark. Her hair is also black. The eyes are also black, but there is a white part of the eyeball for once. I don''t wear any clothes.


    The barn door opens, Angelina and the black boy react, but the hairy giant doesn''t move. Looks like she''s asleep.


    "Winds get stronger over the weekend"


    An old woman who looks familiar speaks of a tall woman who doesn''t look like an old woman.


    "That''s like my trump card at the moment."


    Referring to the dog man, Yayoko - Arlaune said.


    "Junko Suzuoka, Rei Shizuno, Grass Dew Milk, Sword Misaki, when this area tried to fight me directly, I am adjusting it with the intention of using it. And Junko and I got tired."


    I suppose it''s the names of those who are considered equal to Junko Suzuoka, as opposed to Junko Suzuoka. Angelina feels something bottomless about this old woman who assumes she can fight them.


    "The black one lacks power, but will be able to do as much as support. Or an exposed payment. They were experimentally made together. I went to see if I could transcribe more than one of Arlaune''s abilities besides mine. It''s not the same as a regular copy. This one, by the way, is a mixture of two species of organisms. With humans and dogs. That''s what he wanted as a host."


    Arlaune approaches Angelina as she says.


    "Well, then, let me examine your body"


    "Jap......"


    Understanding that rejection and resistance would be pointless, Angelina exhaled as she gave up.

 1331 11

    The next day, five people, True, Viper, Midori, Tired and Upper Beauty, went out to find Angelina, who was quickly taken away.


    We have also asked some informants and intelligence organizations, but we thought it would be more effective to look for them ourselves. There are ways to do that.


    "When the vipers come hunting for Arlaune, who have Arlaune in their bodies, they don''t kill him, they capture him, and they pull out as much information as they can. And I''ll let Midori get away with it after she marks me tired."


    And he was to embark on a truly established operation.


    "Wow, I hate the way you call marking. Because I''m not a dog."


    "It''s an animal''s claim to territory in general."


    Midori gets tired and looks disgusting.


    "I mean, didn''t your ancestors imagine? Listen to my true brother''s dialogue now and see me and your ancestors marking it!


    "I did. Sure."


    "I''m not saying I won''t, but it seems like your ancestors have made a grand affirmation that they did."


    That''s how the five walked around the city, waiting for the Arlaune hunt to take place.


    "Oicolar, you guys"


    And there was a man who spoke to the five of us. It''s a detective from the back street division, Umezu Kwang.


    "Oh, Umezu."


    "Hey, you bald old detective. How have you been?


    Viper smiles, Midori smiles softly and raises her hand.


    "I''m not bald yet. The fact that there are vipers means that Arlaune is involved anyway. I need to ask you something. Do you know anything about our Riverside?


    "My body got help before this. I don''t know because I haven''t seen him in person."


    Viper answered Umezu''s question.


    "Except for the vipers, they''re full of elementary school kids, and you''re about to be misunderstood by people. Some kids look like they''re on the street."


    Umezu sees Uemami.


    "I''m one of them."


    "I went all the way to Nakaji, and I think I''m getting old from there."


    Upper beauty and true claim.


    "Right. But you''re short, so you say it''s personal clothes... Truth is, it''s a uniform, so I can handle it."


    "Are you in a position to describe a person''s physical characteristics, this vulture?"


    "That''s why I''m not bald yet. I''m just balding. It''s a big difference."


    To the viper going in, Umezu peeled and insisted.


    "Speaking of which... I hear you have the same abilities as Hexi..."


    Midori and Viper reported that Angelina had the power to slip through floors and walls when she was exposed.


    Do you have any idea?


    In true words, Umezu narrows his eyes.


    "It''s probably the worst I can imagine. He was killed, and he scratched a copy of Arlaune in his body, absorbing his abilities. So they''re gathering Arlaune for it?"


    Further to the true content of the conversation, Umezu kept his eyes closed and held down his eyebrows with his hands.


    "The mice with Arlaune they''re after - Hexi was running to protect them"


    Umezu tells her quietly.


    "Most of them have already been evacuated. At Misaki''s. Snow Oka is with us."


    "That would be reassuring. All you have to do is kill the killer Hoshi."


    With the implications of hearing a true report and taking Hexi''s revenge, Umezu said.


    "My family''s been compromised."


    The other party is with the police, and Ueme sues.


    "Has he been compromised? If you have Arlaune, it''s already..."


    Umezu looks so hard to tell because she''s the girl on the street.


    "Seems the dolphins that were exposed are special and may not have been killed for research purposes"


    "Dolphins?"


    Hearing the true words makes Umezu look suspicious.


    "If a dolphin has people''s hands and feet and can only talk to ''Jap'', it''s in this kid''s body. Communicate within the police to help."


    "Oh, you''ve heard rumors about him... We often play with children in Euthanasia City, talk about dolphin humans"


    After exhausting explanations and demands, Umezu remembered.


    "Got it. Well, we''re moving this way, so call me as soon as something happens."


    Umezu left, and the five hung out downtown waiting for the adversary to emerge again.


    Angelina was also prepared to be dissected alive, but she was not subjected to any painful acts. Yayoko - Arlaune, with supernormal powers, was looking through Angelina''s body with clairvoyance.


    After the old woman left, Angelina was imprisoned inside the barn. And he''s lying next to me, a giant beast man named Beechkor woke up.


    "What? Dolphins?"


    The dog rocks the giant of a hairy twinkle like a mix of people, and the honeycomb is surprised to see Angelina.


    "Jap......"


    Angelina raises her fearful one hand down and calls out, thinking that she might also be able to interact because the other person uttered the word and looked at herself for a people-to-people reaction.


    By the way, the black-black boy, called Devil, had no reaction no matter how many voices he spoke. Stay still.


    "Hmm... even if they say jap or something..."


    "Jap, jap, jap, jap."


    Angelina points to her mouth and calls Jap as the honeycomb sounds grumpy. I meant to use body language to describe that I could only talk to Jap.


    "I don''t know who it is, and that''s all I can say when I hear it, and I don''t know if you know what we''re saying in the first place."


    "Jap."


    To the words of the honeysuckle, Angelina waves a splash, pointing to the part that hits her ear, and further pointing to the mouth of the honeysuckle.


    "Well, you want to say you understand the words."


    "Jap."


    Glad the body language went through, and Angelina nods yeah yeah again and again.


    "Were you remodeled outside that old lady, too?


    "Jap Jap"


    To the honeycomb question, Angelina shakes her neck to the side.


    "So who are you?


    "Ja ~ p......"


    Angelina can arm herself to the honeycomb question. This question to the boulder was a body language that tried to convey what it meant to be difficult to answer only with body language.


    "I see, you don''t even know it yourself"


    "Jap."


    But it seems to have been passed on by mistake, so Angelina waves punched in front of her face.


    "Hmm. You mean I know who I am, but I can''t tell you"


    "Jeep."


    Angelina lets get her thumbs up, with the nuance that the honeycomb understood, so it''s the right answer.


    "That''s strange. I can tell you''re laughing even though you''re a dolphin. Well, dolphins are cute faces that they always laugh at."


    "Jap, jap."


    Angelina gets in a good mood for being praised for her favorite dolphin.


    "Jap."


    Angelina points to the honeycomb, takes her hand further to her mouth, and further points to herself.


    "Hmm... what are you trying to say? Oh, okay. You want me to talk to you about me?


    "Jeep."


    Honoring Hatchiko for getting it right in one shot, Angelina gently raised her hands and thumbed up.


    "I... was human even when I looked like this"


    "Jap Jap"


    Angelina nodding over and over again pointing to herself.


    "Huh? You too?


    "Jap ~"


    In response to the words of the honeycomb, Angelina poses as a favorite: making a ring with both hands and putting the tip of her palm on her head.


    "I am... the bee of a dog who was my only friend and I became what I am when I became one. I..."


    So the honeycomb clogs the words.


    "Sorry...... it''s hard to talk with your mouth. At the bottom... because I lived a life full of suffering..."


    "Jap......"


    Angelina, the body of a honeycomb that drops the tone of her voice and tells her, lets her gently touch it and shake her neck to the side. Seeing the modus operandi, Hachiko had a grin of relief. Even the dog''s face does laugh, Angelina found out.


    I also wondered if the five of us were walking around, only the vipers were to walk apart and the remaining four were to walk a little further apart.


    "I''m glad to be free of you."


    "It would be hard to target both of those kids, for a number of reasons, if they were to solidify and stick together in a group. There seems to be a lot of obvious mental guys with Arlaune."


    To the joking viper, tell the truth seriously.


    Walking an hour and a half downtown with scarce crowds. Raiders appear.


    That number is two. One of them sees a viper, unnaturally smug.


    "Oh? One looks like a back street."


    Vipers speak to those who look at themselves and are afraid. Not only does he know who he is, but the atmosphere alone can tell it''s a back street.


    "As the one who picked up the taboo, this is your chance to raise your name. Don''t be scared. Come on."


    "How about the title of the one who finally took Junko Yukioka''s murder doll?


    Behind the provoking viper, the truth also appears.


    "Uh-huh. I''m sorry about the enemy."


    Midori shows her teeth and laughs as she waits away. I have already dived my schizophrenic into the spirit of the two raiders.

 1332 12

    With the inhabitants of the back street, Arlaune held six blade-shaped wings from his back, challenging Vipers to a melee.


    From various angles, blade wings are wielded at high speeds. If you''re just a blade, you''re a viper with a body of strength that''s not a big deal where it was slashed, but you also think about the dangers of being slashed and some sort of paranormal force acting, avoiding it all.


    Vipers fly big. At about the same time, the truth that appears behind the viper shoots the gun.


    A bullet pierces Arlaune''s throat on the blade wing. That settled the battle lightly.


    "Wow..."


    Seeing someone stronger and more dependable than me get killed easily, one of the others gets too buttocks of fear. He was also a resident of the street, so he didn''t have the strength to step on it.


    I''ll get the information out of a survivor who''s lost his temper of war and then I''ll let him get away with it. I didn''t get a lot of information, and I didn''t ask if I went too far into it.


    "Are you glad you didn''t see what''s on the phone? And there would have been more to ask."


    Viper truly confirms. From the phone book and history, with the nuance that you should have been able to see your people''s information.


    "Doing so could alert the guy who let him go and narrow his movements. It''s bigger to get information about their Azito and the people they meet in person. You might be wary the other way around what you didn''t see, but you''re a ostensibly amateur, so let''s bet you can''t get your head around that much."


    "I see."


    Hearing his true thoughts, Viper showed a convincing bareback, but Viper''s thoughts seem to be that the information he gets from the phone''s contents is bigger. I''ve already executed the truth, so I couldn''t help it, so I kept my mouth shut.


    "You know, Senior Aizawa has the idea that people on the street are smarter than people on the back street?


    Uemami asks the question with curiosity.


    "It''s the difference between the use of the head. A place to be vigilant, a place to take into account, can vary depending on your job title. Even the body is. There are stories that when I took a sportsman to a farmer to farm, he used muscles he didn''t normally use, went down in one day and couldn''t move the next. The farmer''s grandmother in her seventies does it flat every day."


    "Oh, I see. Understood by the analogy of farming."


    Uemami is truly explained and impressed.


    "Are we done here?"


    "It would be nice if the guy who let him get away could make contact with the others and have a potato ceremony ~"


    "I didn''t do anything..."


    "That''s what I do too..."


    "Well there may be some future phases where we want manpower. Not this time, though."


    Viper, Midori, Tired, Ueme, True said each.


    "Hey, Senior Aizawa... Hey..."


    Uemmi summons the truth of trying to walk out and leaves the other three a little.


    "What is it, that child..."


    "Dear ancestors, I''m not overreacting."


    It makes me feel tired with half eyes.


    "Senior Aizawa, I killed people lightly... but you''ve already killed many, haven''t you?


    I could really somehow guess what Mitsumi was trying to say when I asked her a difficult question.


    "I''m definitely killing three digits, but I probably haven''t said four. Are you... worried about killing people?


    "Wow, I know that too. Yeah...... just one person, and it was self defense, but sometimes I dream"


    "Dreaming about when I killed you, too, happens all the time. I don''t bother with that, and I''ve never felt painful, but deep down in my heart... maybe not. I often hear similar stories."


    True to deliberately endeavor to speak a gentle voice.


    "It might be easier to decide to carry it properly as an inescapable cross than to try to turn away."


    "Yeah... I, Grandma Song, who is also my master, told me, didn''t I? Those who succeed Uenohara''s ancient martial arts say they have a cursed destiny. I was told when I was just a little girl that the way to keep killing people was inevitable, and that was stuck to my head the whole time. I remembered that even before I actually killed him..."


    Whatever Upper Beauty feared, what she complained about and what she wanted, even if Upper Beauty didn''t speak clearly and said it in a roundabout way, she really knew from what to what.


    "You must be the man on the street by now, but maybe... I think you''re a person on this side. I guess I get it. Maybe we shouldn''t force ourselves to seek normality. I don''t think it''s a curse, you should accept fate. Maybe... you won''t hate it. Now you have a hunch when you step into an unusual realm, don''t you?


    "How do you know that much?


    Everything I was cruising without being able to say well was also said ahead of time by being spotted, and Uemai was surprised.


    "Oh, hey, because Senior Aizawa was?


    "It''s like it is, it''s like it''s not... I''ve always wondered if I could be a decent person when I was on the street. [M] Hi. I had a feeling you couldn''t be. But in all seriousness, he wanted to be normal. It wasn''t of that nature, and that was an impossible story. So, I figured if you were just on my side, you''d have a similar problem."


    "Oh well... Me, will I keep killing you?


    "You shouldn''t think about it. I''m not conscious of that either. [M] That doesn''t make humanity disappear either. Killing people doesn''t make you a lost heart monster. It''s not just painful to be weirdly conscious, but sometimes you make the wrong choice."


    "Wrong choice?


    "That when you should, you could lose something important by not killing the person you should kill. I''ve seen guys like that. But I think you''re gonna be okay. Somehow."


    "Oh well. Thanks for listening, Senior Aizawa. The boulder is only respected by that young, deserted Senior Yunzuka."


    "That''s a bit of a nasty compliment."


    A smile was spilled naturally and unconsciously, truly, on Uemami, who gave her a smile and thanked her.


    On that day, Xingichiro and Yuji were visiting the Euthanasia Civic Stadium. At the stadium, there are visiting events for the Life Club.


    If he were to do such a conspicuous thing, Kasahara feared that enemies targeting Jingsai would also appear, and turned them over to the escort.


    "Are you enjoying your current life - Huh!? Do you want something to live for? Don''t you want to go to a new world?


    Seiichiro stares at Seiichiro with a chilled look as Seiichiro emerges and looks at her freshly summoned in the nori, standing behind the venue without sitting in a chair.


    Xingichiro didn''t like Jingjingsai. It''s a different part of Kasahara, and I feel depressed. That laugh is also deaf.


    However, a certain dialogue spoken by Jinsai was echoing and burning in Xingichiro''s heart.


    "When any human has thickness, the Awkward Monk will believe."


    That''s what he said in front of Starichiro.


    chunks of thickness that have lived and felt by that time. That''s people. Even such a natural thing, Starichiro didn''t look at it, and he wasn''t aware of it. Shinichiro said such a dialogue, as if he had spotted that he only saw others to the NPC extent of the game, except for those close to him.


    On the border when he heard that dialogue, Xingichiro changed his awareness of others.


    ''Oh, well done. You listened! Zubali! Fun and wierd for everyone! Every day, Nico!


    The air of the venue becomes heavier in Jingsai, who is asked what the Church''s activities are and answers confidently and happily.


    "It''s the perfect world, isn''t it?"


    As the shimmering air flowed, but Yuji shrugged with a worrying face, recalling the past.


    "That''s all the world can save, and we can all be happy. But that''s all I can''t do."


    "If God made this world, then God would have bored and bored such a world. It''s more interesting in a world where evil spreads. Plus humans start to worship God, and God cares, and they''re two birds with one stone."


    Listening to Yuji''s dialogue, Starichiro sarcastically says:


    "If it''s a boring world for God, it must be boring for humans too. I''m sure the wind won''t blow over the weekend."


    It was neither fortunate nor Starichiro who said that. It''s Yako, who came to the side at some point.


    "God gave people the possibility and joy of making the boring world interesting. I gave him the stage."


    "I happen to grab that pleasure, so I''m happy, but there''s more of an overwhelming majority of people in the world who don''t"


    Yayoko''s dialogue sounded terribly beautiful, and Shinichiro said vainly.

 1333 13

    Kasahara had been doing his affairs at one of his bases that morning.


    "Mr. Kasahara... Did you see the e-mail for the report?


    One of my buddies comes and speaks with an anxious face.


    "Yeah, I heard you let one get away with it."


    "Maybe I was swimming. I cared enough if he was tailed, and I checked that he wasn''t classed as a transmitter, but still something... I have a bad feeling"


    A man who ran into Vivers and True Men yesterday says.


    "This is only one of the tentative places to hang out, and there''s no big impact where we find out... but still, I guess we shouldn''t be gathering people here for a while"


    Kasahara makes that decision. I thought that was enough to deal with.


    (I see - I knew this guy was the leader ~)


    Midori''s schizophrenic body possessed by a man looks at Kasahara and thinks.


    (I guess I''ll just have to peek into this guy''s mind to see where he did it by snatching that dolphin. I really hate it though)


    Moving from man to Kasahara, Midori peeks into that memory, but he didn''t know where Angelina was.


    (Heh... this guy, he''s a very responsible, good guy. No, it''s bad for my real brother or Viper, but it''s hard to peek in my head any more)


    When I used to be a patriarch of a religious group, I have peered into the heads of others scattered, but it is only a character that I do not like to peek into the heads of others. I even checked the key information, so I kept it there.


    But as I searched for Angelina''s information, I found out that Kasahara was glancing at that old woman she was with. She''s the one who took Angelina, and it''s quicker to explore you.


    I also found out where he was and his name. Yayoko Aoi. Now I''m in a freshly inaugurated religious group called the Enjoyment of Life Society. It also appears that the religious community itself is a collection of hosts of copies of Arlaune and is trying to use the organization to increase the number of hosts.


    That''s all Midori found out. The most pivotal piece of information - the truth that Yaiko is the one hosting the original Arlaune - could not be known because Midori stopped the act of reading his mind along the way.


    Evening. In Xingichiro''s room, Xingichiro and Yuji received an email to Xingichiro as they read through alien-related books. The target is Kasahara.


    "They''re going to form another pair with Kasahara. And even that frigid kid."


    Starichiro reporting with a soft-face. They''re both bad people.


    "They''ve got three Arlaune copy hosts together. Yesterday, too, but the enemy noticed our presence, and it hardened."


    "I''m coming too."


    "I''m the only one you want to see this time. Don''t wait for Koji. You don''t even like killing people."


    I thought Starichiro was gone after I told Yuji I''d come up with a name. It''s not meant to be sarcastic, it''s meant to be caring, but even if it is, Yuji is a delicate personality, depressing when told this way.


    "Me, I told you to stay with me as long as possible when I''m free and protect Starichiro"


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but I''m guessing you have an idea over there and you''re nominating three."


    Fuji stares at me as if I were a jeweled dog before I was dumped, but Starichiro gently refuses. To be honest, I''ve always felt a little depressed about places like this in Yuji.


    (You''re not manly, or you''re too dependent on me, Koji)


    Even if you think so, you can''t even say it because it hurts and blocks you again when you mouth it.


    "It''s close to here. I''m going on my bike."


    "Be careful..."


    Shinichiro left the room with a sinking fortune cook on his ass.


    In the evening, three people, True, Midori and Uemami, went to Yaiko Aoi''s house, which also serves as the home of the Enjoyment Society.


    Because the purpose is reconnaissance this time, Viper is unsuitable because he is hosting Arlaune, so it is up to him to wait and come with these three. Note that Tired is out to the Dark Sabbath today.


    "Pure sister finally activated the example monster mouse. I just attracted Arlaune, so I told her I was going to fight tits."


    "Rainbow Forest Evening Moon... You failed to give it to him."


    When I hear Midori''s report, I truly think of myself as a tanned face in my head.


    The gift of a mouse from the truth meant that Junko was completely attentive and in a mood, and continued to modify the evening moon over many days, making it a terrible monster. That was what the Evening Moon Man wanted, but I still feel resistance, and now I think I''ve done something stupid.


    The three are prospects of dignified entry into the house under the guise of incoming hopefuls, but if they meet Yayoko Aoi, the landlord, or the host of Arlaune, who is familiar with the three, they become stylish. Or even if there are residents on the back street, they are quite suspicious because the truth is famous.


    Which one?


    "Heh, I''m sorry, but I''m hoping for a lifetime party."


    Press the call bell and Midori greets you in a light voice.


    "It''s Midori..."


    "Fluffy?


    Midori accidentally raises her voice because she spoke Midori''s name in a frightening voice.


    ''It''s me. Oreole. kehiko''


    "Huh?


    "No, the dog keeper asked Plutonium Dundee to investigate."


    Surprisingly, the truth teaches.


    "Hey... I came here to look into something, can you let me go up Midori and the others under the authority of Kehiko? By getting in on an experience I know."


    "Okay."


    ''No, you can''t, Brother Kehiko. Midori dismisses it because it''s depressing''


    The arrow tip that Kahiko agreed to, a voice that shuddered and refused.


    "Hey? The voice came to dream. Konnya, what does that mean?"


    Midori bites.


    ''I''m kidding. Did you really take it for a second? You can come in. I mean, I''ll pick you up. "


    Midori was smiling in a laughing dream.


    "It was convenient to have Kazuhiko and I. Not only can we get in here, but we can finally get you to explore the trends."


    "Hey."


    Truth be told, when Midori agrees, the garden gate opens.


    Going to the front door, Kazuhiko and I greeted each other.


    "Heh, welcome."


    Midori raises one hand and greets him.


    "Who''s cuter than Midori over there?


    "What?"


    "Ahead, today''s dreams get mixed up, but you want to fight and sell ~?"


    When he does it, the beautiful boy''s younger looking boy tells him he''s cute toward his face, and Upper Beauty gives him an up-and-coming voice, and Midori smiles invincibly and fists.


    "This kid''s body was exposed to the guy here. The name of the guy who took it is Yako Aoi, the landlord here"


    "That Yaiko?


    "You mean Yayoko''s on that side, too? As far as the way Jingsai and the others treat each other, I also feel different..."


    In the name truly spoken, Kehiko and his dreams come as a surprise.


    "Let me just look inside the house. There''s a hidden room or something, and it could be locked up there."


    "True brother, I flew a schizophrenic, but I don''t have a hidden room. But a schizophrenic, I can''t find out the details, so I need to find out right away. There might be something in that old lady''s room or something, so I''d like to check it out."


    "Okay. There''s no Yayoko right now, and the patriarch here is out, so check it out."


    True and Midori demand, and the dream leads you to Yayoko''s room.


    I''ll divide it up and look into bookshelves, tans, push-ups, and even the Buddha''s altar.


    Midori tries psychometry. It is the art of reading memories of residual thoughts that dwell in objects, but it is not possible to go back to the very old past and read memories that dwell in objects. Sometimes you can only read up to about a week, or you can see your memory up to about a month.


    "What''s this?


    Upper Mi took something odd out of the shelf under the TV.


    "Something like this... something to keep in a place like this?


    That was a bit of a dirty army hand.


    "Let''s see which one of them looks like Midori. Mmmm......"


    Midori deposits his military hand from Ueme and performs the procedure.


    I can see the working landscape in the barn. That old woman lays fresh straw inside the barn. And I''m inviting someone.


    Two aliens approached the old woman. A brunette-skinned boy and a dog-faced giant with a full body of hair.


    Of the anomalies, the beastman meshed giant falls asleep on a stuffed straw. The black boy squats with his back in the column.


    An old woman takes an old straw outside the barn. Outside the barn, that example of human hands and feet growing on the dolphin''s body is sleeping in captivity with rope.


    The old woman, who has finished processing the old straw, takes the dolphin into the barn. So the footage broke off.


    "Hmmm... Angelina found..."


    "Really!?


    Upper Midori shouts out unexpectedly to Midori''s report.


    "But where is this? It is irresistible to have a barn in the fields around it. I also remember the surrounding landscape, but this is all. Bye... I don''t think it''s that far away, and I think it''s an euthanasia city."


    "How about we look it up in the street view of Gougulet?


    When True suggested, Midori looked funny.


    "It''s super hard because how much you can limit yourself to Euthanasia City. First of all, that''s basically a landscape along the road, and a little off the road... but I guess I''ll give it a shot. I''ll see you when I get home."


    "Even if the surrounding area is a field, judging by the aerial photograph, it''s likely to squeeze in somewhat."


    "Sure..."


    Truly said, Midori was also convinced.


    I looked for any other clues, but I didn''t see anything blurry. I also tried this psychometry, but the only clue that was likely to be given was the military hand earlier.


    It was then that I followed the investigation all the way and always left the room.


    "You..."


    I walked down the hallway, a little fat middle-aged man with half his face covered with scratches, looked at his true face and peeled off only one eye.

 1334 14

    Angelina and Hachiko were totally close.


    The conversation was often spoken unilaterally by the honeycomb, but Angelina also uses body language more than usual to respond to the conversation.


    While Beechco was in possession of a fingertip cell phone, there was also an outlet in the corner of the barn so the two of us could play the game. For that reason Angelina was having a good time confusing her anxiety and boredom.


    "Jap?"


    Angelina points to Devil and sees the honeycomb.


    "Oh... Devil does. He doesn''t reply to me at all when I speak up. I don''t know what you''re thinking, so I''ve never had a conversation with you. I asked him to play games with me, but he was unresponsive."


    Beechco cares for Devil once and whispers in Angelina''s ear.


    "Jeep."


    After being briefed by the honeycomb, Angelina goes to Devil for a little bit. I tried dancing in front of him, tapping him lightly on the head, holding his cheeks down with my palms and moving him up and down, but he didn''t respond as if he were a figurine. I don''t even point my gaze at Angelina. But he does live.


    "Speaking of which, Angelina is a woman."


    "Jap."


    Angelina nods at the pompous and grunting words of the honeysuckle. I''m a woman by name, and I feel somewhat bumpy, but my hands and feet are women''s. Angelina is surprised at what you''re going to say about that now.


    "When you become aware... that''s awesome. It''s embarrassing, but the truth is, I''ve never had the pleasure of talking to a woman like this before. Of course we never played together."


    "Ja... Ja..."


    Angelina was stunned by that confession by the honeycomb.


    "Oh, I knew I pulled it off?


    "Jap, jap, jap"


    Shake your head sideways, and at the same time wave and deny it.


    "Jap ~"


    Seeing Angelina''s gesture alternating between herself and the honeycomb, the honeycomb conveyed what she wanted to say.


    "Are you saying that maybe Mr. Angelina is the same?


    "Ja ~ p"


    In response to the question of the honeycomb, Angelina gives a distracted voice and shows affirmation with the pose of making a circle with both arms and putting the tip of her hand on her head


    Angelina is also her boyfriend Inai History Equal Age. Angelina could not have taken any interest in human heterosexuality in the first place. I kept having the desire to be a dolphin and mate, but for that reason.


    "Really? Mr. Angelina, aren''t you just following me because you''re sweet?


    "Jeep, Jap, Jap, Jap, Jap, Jap, Jap, Jap, Jap."


    To the honeysuckle she says with laughter, Angelina waves her wear very seriously.


    "Oh, or was it between those who had no ties to each other? Strange story."


    That''s when Hachiko said with a glow, the barn door opens and Yayoko shows up.


    "Jap, jap, jap!"


    Angelina with her hands hooked and clawed and intimidated.


    "We seem to be close. Above all. You mean between people who were mixed up with their favorite animals, do you care?


    "Oh, maybe that too"


    Yayoko speaks to me, and Hachiko answers, but Angelina remains vigilant and silent.


    "You don''t have to get up. I''m not going to harm you, and I''m still investigating. Honestly, other than the fact that Arlaune is dispersed and mixed, it equals you don''t know anything. It doesn''t seem to have any effect."


    Say by becoming the voice of Arlaune, not Yako.


    "But if you want, I''d like you to cooperate with my experiment. What would happen if I transplanted a copy of Arlaune to you now... It might make your wish, too, huh?


    "Jah!"


    Angelina refuses Arlaune''s invitation with her middle finger up.


    "I told you if you wanted to. Arlaune can''t parasitize without mutual consent. Well, I''ll have you stay with me for a while until I feel better."


    Speaking unilaterally, Arlaune walked away, and Angelina exhaled loudly to de-alert.


    "Right. You''re not here for real, are you? Forced by Arlaune...... Arlaune''s not a bad person for me, so it''s a little complicated."


    "Jap......"


    That''s what Beechco told me, and Angelina felt complicated, too.


    Crusading three transplanted monsters with Arlaune in his body, the three were sighing in the coffee shop: Kasahara, Shinjisai and Shinichiro.


    "I''m so hard. But it''s better to win than anything else. Cuckoo."


    "It''s the most satisfying thing I''ve ever felt. I knew a strong opponent would win."


    It was incredible to Kasahara that Jingsai and Shinichiro were laughing with pleasure.


    (The enemies are getting stronger and stronger, and they''re pushing this one in, but it''s swallowing)


    Kasahara feared that they would soon be pushed out.


    (If you beat that viper, you''re gonna feel better)


    Without disclosing such a fear of Kasahara, Starichiro becomes aware of his enemies, who, for his own pleasure, have deceived him many times. This time I want to settle properly, and I want to fight fast.


    "I''ve arranged a powerful capability here by myself. If you work with someone, you might be invincible for a moment. It''s probably compatible with Tsuki."


    Kasahara said.


    "What kind of man is Kamiuma?"


    Ichiro Hoshi had an acquaintance with the man. I also know who my abilities are.


    "Why didn''t you join the war before?


    "I''ve been too busy working to get here."


    "Work, battle, which is more important."


    Starichiro can hear Kasahara''s words. Kasahara was frightened to hear Starichiro''s dialogue.


    "Apparently, the majority of Al Rawnelli copy hosts stand in a place called the Miyazaki Institute. It''s reckless to attack into it, but occasionally it seems to go outside in a few. Let''s aim there."


    For once, the movement of True or Viper was also, to some extent, Kasahara, who had it checked. But I don''t tail him, so I don''t know where to go when I go out. I decided it was impossible and dangerous, so don''t do it.


    "The enemy is moving a lot with the enemy, too. I can''t be alarmed."


    Says Jinsai. I don''t even think I''m infiltrating my own denomination. I don''t even panic when I find out.


    "Mr. Sachest?


    Coming dreams sound suspicious to Sa Chest, who is seeing the truth and solidifying.


    "Why is this guy here...?


    True will be in a battle position, staring at the truth from close range and revealing hostility to Sa Chest.


    "Mr. Sachest, the truth is that I know him. I also get an audition a lot. I''m tired of getting to know you."


    A dream came and said. Before Makoto visited this mansion, Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko mistakenly entered the Sa Chest room, where they are unraveling with Sa Chest.


    "Instead of getting to know each other, it''s a family that lives with tired people"


    The truth of hearing the words of the coming dream, apparently this man named Sa Chest, perceived to be tired and knowledgeable, and said it to avoid the battle.


    There are people on the back street who know that Shizuno Rei and Junko Yukioka are kind, but not many people even know that they live together.


    "Were you..."


    But when he heard it, Sa Chest uttered an unexpected voice, but there was no way to solve the hostility.


    "You... were dating Yunzuka Apricot, weren''t you?"


    I was given that name from Sa Chest''s mouth, and now the truth surprises me. Of course I didn''t put it on my face.


    "Were you not on your side when they killed you?


    "I wouldn''t have let you kill me if I were there."


    "Did you drop it on the guy who killed you?


    "Not yet."


    "With the guy who killed him... do you know why he was killed?


    To Sa Chest, who kept asking in a cold tone, True was beginning to remember the frustration while somehow guessing what it meant to be questioned.


    (Ugh... this old man... you were in love with your apricot sister... Ku, tsui, damn it)


    Some of the emotions and memories of Sa Chest flow into nature and Midori, even without trying to read it.


    "If you want to hit me, hit me"


    "Yes?"


    To a true statement without context, Sa Chest raises his voice up.


    "You want to hit me, don''t you? Or do you want to kill me? If you want to beat me up, I''ll beat you to the point where they won''t kill you."


    "You would skip too much talk...... I''ve never wanted to beat you up, but I''m not gonna do that."


    The hostility of Sa Chest was fogged by the true statement and at the same time a little bit of the true character was known. I can''t hate these straight types. Rather, it is a sad chest that makes me like it.


    "Enough...... you interrupted"


    Sa Chest turns her back with a dry grin that makes her sad.


    "True, Mr. Sachest is scared of his face, but he''s a good man. I know that."


    "Oh."


    I am called to my dreams, and the truth snorts.


    "If Yayoko is suspicious, I''ll put in an exploration here as well. I don''t know if it''s gonna work, and I have a job over here, so I can''t go too deep."


    "Helpful"


    The truth of a short thank you for the offer of coming dreams appeared in the eyes of everyone on the spot, as somewhere above the sky.

 1335 15

    Shinosuke Kubo, my real father and a police officer in the Juvenile Division, came to Shinichiro''s house in the morning.


    "I''m also here today as a police officer, isn''t this it? He''s here. He''s here."


    Seems to be joking, but Kubo''s eyes don''t laugh, and Starichiro also realizes it.


    "You seem to be involved in something pretty nasty right now. Yeah, it''s useless to delude. It''s not a radio wave. I''m sure."


    I wasn''t entirely unaware that the police were coming, but I didn''t expect to be able to keep an eye on Kubo by virtue of it, Starichiro. But on second thought, it also seems likely that this would have happened.


    "The police, too, know that mice implanted with something arlaune by Mr. Misaki and Junko are being attacked from one end, right? And fortunately for you to be unhappy, I seem to have figured out what you''re involved in first. Yeah, this feels destiny''s guide. He''s here."


    Starichiro, an optimistic character, also blued just to the fact that it was so obvious.


    "Miss me, Kubo."


    Starichiro worships and begs.


    "No, no, no, no. You can''t miss it, both public and private."


    "I''m going to act ashamed of myself. I hope you don''t get in the way of that."


    "Don''t be ashamed of yourself? Different ~. Aren''t you just turning away?


    "That again..."


    In that dialogue Kubo uttered, Xingichiro becomes an infidel and rotten face.


    "Okay? What you need to be aware of is not whether you are ashamed of yourself or not, but whether or not to make you sad, even if you are known around you. Whoa, this is coming. I got a quote, this."


    "You... you''re pushing me to us, and what are you blowing into our child?


    And there comes Xingichiro''s mother, staring at the man who was once her husband with a sinister look.


    Kubo and his mother are divorced before Shinichiro gets to her heart. Kubo has been a freak since that time. Apparently she didn''t break up because she was a freak, but her mother didn''t tell Starichiro why she got divorced. Ask Kubo and he won''t tell me.


    "I forgive you for meeting with Starichiro. But what do you mean, thank you for coming to us?


    "That''s it, hey, that''s all it means to be an emergency. Guess."


    "If that''s a bad thing, I want you to tell me what''s going on."


    "Uhm... that''s..."


    Kubo shuts his mouth when you say it worries him, and it only causes discord for his parents and children. But if it stays this way, it''s possible that Starichiro fits the more dangerous eye, and the development of arrests by the police is possible.


    "I can''t even teach you that for work right now. But we need to convince him. Police work."


    "With that said, you think I''m gonna back off? If it''s that important, I need you to tell me more. No, as a parent, I have a right to know."


    "Ugh... I''m pulling out of here for a moment. But, Shinichiro, think carefully and act. We need to get out of danger right away."


    Starry Ichiro''s mother stared at him and Kubo dispersed uncomfortably.


    "Mother, you know..."


    "I believe in you, so it''s okay."


    Shinichiro tried to make an excuse, but his mother laughed and told him and walked away.


    (How tougher your mother is, and don''t poke me in the heart...)


    He was Starichiro harder to believe than he was not to believe.


    Although it is the originally crowded Miyazaki laboratory, it has become quite busy thanks to the massive evacuation of the mice.


    The mice are unable to go to school or work, leaving their families and feeling equal to house arrest, and many are anxious about a life where they can''t see ahead.


    Compared to that, Blue thinks we''re saved. After coming with my son, there''s also a viper. On the contrary, I even remember the feeling of happiness.


    "Mr. Miyazaki, how long are you gonna be here?


    Blue asked Misaki, who was checking around to see how the evacuated mice were doing.


    "Hmm, it''s funny how you ask questions differently from the others. The others say, ''How long do I have to stay ahead of this?'' And that''s what I worry about."


    With a slight laugh, Misaki sees blue.


    "I''m worried about that too, but the first thing you need to know is that you''re in a position to protect me."


    And, blue.


    "Junko''s mouse is taking on all of it, too, but are you okay? Couldn''t Junko take care of Junko or something?


    Suke speaks of doubt.


    "Unlike your place, Yukioka, my lab is a premise of the Great Zone. And there are my lovely people under us, and there are people who can take care of them. It''s the right material. And when we''re in trouble, we''re each other."


    "Even the same three fanatics are a lot different. Let my white cat drink your nail dirt."


    Hearing Misaki''s words, Viper joked and said.


    "Milk, there''s an asshole with you, but I''m sure you won''t abandon those in need."


    "But I''m still a jerk, and I''m grateful."


    Viper with a smile on Misaki to follow.


    "Milk, I want to keep it at home..."


    Suke squeaks. Misuke and Milk have met again since then and had a conversation.


    "I like it..."


    "That''s pretty depressing."


    Vipers and blues align to make an unpleasant face.


    As the four of us were talking, True, Midori and Uemami showed themselves.


    "Midori finally figured out where Angelina was from the clue we got at the Enjoyment Club."


    "Huh, True Brother, don''t tell me you finally had a hard time alone."


    "Sorry."


    Midori complains with a tired face about how to make a true report. Ever since yesterday, I''ve been opening aerial photo maps of search sites, flickering with aerial photos of Euthanasia City, switching suspicious places to street view and checking them out.


    "I was about to give up on being a place that wasn''t filmed on Street View, but hey. I checked many times to see if I missed it, and I knew I missed it, but I''m glad I discovered it."


    "Thank you so much, Midori"


    "Ababa, you can call it off in Midori."


    To thank you, Midori, show her teeth and laugh.


    "Mr. Viper, Mr. Angelina''s rescue operation, be sure to come and help us. Please."


    Upper beauty drips her head deep toward the viper.


    "Viper, you should be able to turn down the favor of a beautiful girl. No, it''s a situation where all the boys can''t say no."


    "Don''t say anything extra before I say yes, there."


    Vipers smile at Misaki''s mouth.


    "Well, that''s fine, even without me, Midori and Truth are enough."


    "Thank you very much."


    Shangmi bows her head deeply again to the viper she acknowledges.


    "Suke-san, you must be proud to see your father depend on someone.


    "Yeah..."


    "Um..."


    Misuke nods vaguely at Misaki, who is obviously making fun of him, and Viper sighs small.


    I feel a tremor and the truth takes a virtual phone. The person on the phone was a dream.


    ''Sorry, true. Putting in exploration is a failure. On the other hand, he noticed us, and it was like he was letting us swim. It was also a grand affirmation of what had been taken. "


    "Right...... thanks. But that doesn''t taste good. Is there any inconvenience in your activities?


    ''I think that''s okay. I don''t know what you''re going to do, but Yayoko doesn''t seem to want to do anything about us unless he''s willing to tear us apart. I know somehow. "


    Hearing reports of incoming dreams, I truly felt that the enemy was the bottomless type. Like Junko and Migasaki, they are the types that should not be weighed down by common sense.


    "Let''s go"


    "Aye. Then I''ll go."


    Hanging up the phone, when the truth spoke, the viper stood up, lifting her hands gently toward Blue and Suke, and made her smile.


    Xingichiro was slacking about Kubo visiting in the morning and saying that the police would be intervening.


    I somehow don''t like being at home, I''d like to visit Yuji''s house, but I''m confused and don''t try to do anything. I also told Lucky what happened. He also told the other Arlaune hunters to keep their mouths shut.


    "You sure you don''t want to talk about it? I think we should talk about it."


    "I don''t think I can do this because I told you, and I don''t like it when you talk to Kasahara, you have to deal with Kubo and look for him."


    Xingichiro tells Yuji, who confirms anxiously, that he looks like Dal.


    Rumor has it, Kasahara calls me.


    "Vipers, Makoto Aizawa and two girls who were at the Kamiya family went out from the Miyazaki Institute. The enemy is those four. Go with Yuji. Join us because Kamiuma and Kida are already watching. ''


    Copy that.


    Even though it was a simple order of battle, there were vipers in it, and Starichiro spilled a natural grin.


    "Request to fight again?


    "Now you''re in there, too, okay?"


    Starichiro turns a happy smile to Fuji, who is fed up with his face.


    (That''s not the problem... How long will you keep doing this?)


    The anxiety of fortune tellers grows every day. It just seems like Xingichiro is happily walking all he can in his pompous open mouth of ruin.

 1336 16

    The four men, True, Viper, Midori and Ueme, sensed that they were being watched when they left the Misaki Institute, rescheduled to use a taxi, and decided to take the train to the local area.


    I thought if I took a cab, I could just go straight to the area, but if I was being watched, I would dare to lure my enemies and keep the numbers down a bit, because True suggested it.


    I also considered the worst case scenario of attacking me on the train and involving the passengers, but stepped on that I wouldn''t do anything so stupid.


    But - before that, they attacked me on the train platform.


    "It would be better than on the train, but I still didn''t expect to do it in a place like this"


    In front of the two men and women who showed up, the viper shudders.


    "I didn''t say I''d do it"


    When the woman who stood in front of the True Four laughed, she turned her back and ran out.


    "I escaped..."


    Uemami squeaks. But the man remains.


    "Shh!


    A woman stops at a remote location, turning the tracks and releasing something from her hands. Keep letting go.


    It looked like yarn. Sticking to the tracks, several giant cocoon-like things stick up.


    He said, "Why don''t you stop the train and let it run?"


    "Heh. It''s too annoying. Do it. This station can''t stop the express, and there''s a lot of potential fatalities in the crash."


    True and Midori say.


    "So you''re saying that these people aren''t destiny at last?


    Upper beauty sees the truth.


    "That''s what I mean, but I can''t even look at it in silence"


    Answer Shangmi''s question, True pulls out the gun, and shoots the woman who is making the cocoon.


    The woman collapsed lightly with it, but gets up quickly. Bullets are ejected out of the body. Looks like he has the ability to regenerate.


    "I guess the fact that you''re not willing to fight and you''re exposed to grandeur is the same here. Low combat power, but playable. In other words, it has supernormal powers suitable for surveillance and stalling"


    Four in front of a man standing flat, and Viper decides so.


    "You guys, if you want to stop us, don''t do anything unnecessary. Especially the woman there, if you keep imitating the train like it derails you, you keep killing her till she dies. There''s no such thing as total immortality. You''re going to die savoring the pain of hell."


    Viper''s warning only reached the man''s ear, but the man seems to have taken out his cell phone and told the other woman what Viper told him, and the woman stops the act of threading and recovers the cocoon she threw up on the track back in thread.


    "It''s the Divine Marsh. That woman over there is Kida. I''ll be here about two more, so it''ll help if you wait till then."


    The man in front of you - the Divine Marsh - tells you pale.


    "It''s a joke demand, but you''re going to push an irrelevant human being through that joke demand for the hostages, right? We''re not on the side of justice... but we can''t ignore that."


    Vipers are quite angry at the enemy''s ways. At least definitely just these two, when you hiccup until you can''t move, you decide to your heart. Even if you can''t do it now, if you go into battle, you have to do it thoroughly.


    "Heh, true brother, viper, can we just do what the enemy thinks?


    "I don''t mind, and while I make you think so, I''ll set this one up while I wait. The enemy in front of us may not be able to kill us on his own, but he''s the owner of the auxiliary system."


    Confirmed by Midori, Truth answered Virtual Phone as he emailed him with an EEG. Listen to that, Viper, too, doesn''t know what the truth is up to, but decides to fit in.


    "Is Senior Aizawa quite the schemer type?


    "Yeah."


    Asked by Shangmi, Truth answers instantly.


    "Heh, Ueme, don''t be fooled. True brothers are tactful on their own, but they''re the kind who come up with all the annoying measures and wield their allies."


    "Oh, that sounds like it if you ask me..."


    To Midori''s words, Viper had something in mind and agreed.


    "But in the end, you''re doing better in my operation."


    True to think of oneself with a angry face in my heart.


    "I''m having a rough time around, but wow? We can make this a little easier. Let''s set up an operation."


    Midori said, sitting on the bench and getting easier.


    Then about a few minutes later, Xingichiro and Yuji show up at the liquid platform, in front of a man named Kamiuma and a cocoon puking woman named Kida.


    It''s you again.


    "It''s good to see you again, isn''t it?


    He was a viper who looked at Starichiro''s face and made him look blatantly fed up, but Starichiro let him spread a grin and a frank grin.


    "True, you deal with him. I''m already in trouble."


    "Okay."


    "Uh, that''s terrible"


    Starichiro pointing her lips when she sees the truth prompted by the viper move forward in front of her.


    "Terrible and fine. Because they''re enemies."


    Vipers laugh mean.


    "Gun. Deal with it now or you''ll die"


    Koji''s voice echoes Starichiro''s incense.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed!


    At the same time that True got his hands on his nostalgia, Starichiro called out the blue sword of light.


    True to shoot two bullets, almost simultaneously, on Theory Street. Both shots are aimed at Starichiro. He didn''t shoot a dodging predictor, and he didn''t faint. Due to the early shooting, I fired two shots, but only one shooting sounded.


    The blue light sword was waved. I couldn''t see the speed of shaking, only one remnant of the blue light, I could see.


    I found out what Xingichiro had done, and the truth was I was at war. Two true bullets were simultaneously truncated and prevented by a sword of light. Even just slashing one flying bullet is a human secluded geisha, but there are even more applauses for human secession, such as slashing two shots in one swing and throwing them away.


    From Starichiro''s hand, the blue sword of light disappears.


    "The blue sword is very close to speed and hitting accuracy, the ability to slash it. But I guess I can''t use it in a row. If you can use such abilities in a row, then you can rely on them. So, this guy can only use his abilities one at a time, and you saw that limitation."


    "Hey, did you spot it on the boulder?"


    Even as Viper points out, Starichiro laughs with pleasure.


    "That would be a lot of engagements. Junko told me where you were fighting, and in light of that, I just think so."


    Viper''s point was almost true. Starry Ichiro''s abilities reflect the settings he used to write in his paranoid psychic notes as they were. Named "The Seven Sins Tool of Disposability". Six of the seven abilities disappear once used. I can''t use the other five or six for a tour, or the same thing until a day has passed.


    However, only one of the seven abilities is different. I can''t choose that from the beginning. Unlike the other six, the first time a choice can be made using the other six, there is no reason to use it once and end it. Can be used until it is erased at will.


    "I mean, you can''t use yours anymore"


    "Move left"


    True groaning coincided with Lucky giving instructions.


    True shoots the gun again. However, despite his amateur-like movements, Xingichiro lightly fired a true shooting.


    (That''s a move like you knew when to shoot and where to shoot. Something with predictive powers?


    Seeing Ichiro Hoshi''s movements, Truth is, I reckon so.


    "That''s enough, isn''t it? Let''s get Keri on."


    Kamiuma speaks to Starichiro. Starichiro told me to let me do it alone for a while, so I watched silently, but soon I couldn''t.


    "Okay. I have no choice..."


    Starichiro exhales like he gave up. I wanted to fight vipers one-on-one, but I can''t say any more selfish because my enemies are multiple, and I don''t know what they''re going to do.


    True, who was watching the divine marsh move, suddenly fell. Then the viper swelled and fell.


    "What!?


    "Shit, Buck"


    Take Midori''s hand and let Midori back down. No one else could see it, but only Midori could clearly see that the floor of the station''s home was eroded by the force of invisibility.


    "Is it out of range"


    Seeing Midori and Upper Beauty at a distance, the Divine Swamp hits his tongue.


    "What the... whoa!?


    A viper who tried to get up, but the floor was tight, and once again, he fell into a grand swell. slippery than on ice. I can''t stand up.


    Truly, it was in a similar condition. He slips even when he tries to stand, unable to support his body. Then the gun slipped and slipped out of my hand.


    The Divine Marsh was the bearer of the ability to lose any range of foot around itself and the friction of objects that arbitrarily touched his feet to the extreme. Therefore, the friction of the true gun was also eliminated, making it impossible to hold it.


    "Wow... did this guy erase the friction? Even if you analyze and disarm Dispel, if you can quickly expand your abilities again, you can''t resist the Resist."


    Midori discerns the abilities of the Divine Marsh and becomes a difficult face. Even from an over-life perspective, it appeared to be a rather nasty ability. The ability to have a direct effect on the body, mind, clothes worn, etc., can also resist the Resist, but cannot resist when applied to the ground.


    Midori didn''t know, but in fact, God Marsh''s ability doesn''t mean 100% complete friction erasure. Slipping and falling and staying to the point where you can''t stand is an important point in this ability. Because if it is a complete friction erasure, it will slip extensively through the friction erased zone, reaching outside the friction erasure range. If the friction disappears completely, it will.


    "Shh."


    A threading woman, Kida, stretches a path knitted with yarn at high speed over the friction erase zone. At the end of the road, naturally, there are fallen truths and vipers.


    Starichiro walks slowly over the yarn. Vipers are on their way. But never too close.


    "I see. That kind of collaboration."


    Midori shrugged. So there''s friction on the yarn.


    Kida pulls out the gun and points the gun towards the falling True. The other guy is an amateur. But the truth scared me. In this situation where you can''t move properly, it''s hard to avoid even amateur bullets.


    Truth is, the moment I felt like killing, I thought about rolling from body to body and avoiding it, but on this floor, where friction almost disappeared, it''s also difficult to add, subtract or adjust the force for it.


    "Ababa, Sa, Se, hey!


    Midori wields the wooden sword of the sword, transfers only the tip of the sword, and strikes Kida''s hand.


    But the gun had been shot at the tip of it. The aim slightly shifted, but rolled over and pierced the true flank I tried to avoid. The bulletproof fiber was also pierced.


    "Yabe... a little late - or should I have hit you in the head"


    Midori flashes his face.


    "Viper, I want you to try harder and fight me..."


    "Oh? You''re not gonna like it."


    Vipers still falling down in depression throw up at Starichiro''s dialogue, which he approached and teased.


    "Line three, the express train will pass. Please step back inside the white line. ''


    The announcement rang and Starichiro came up with something.


    "Slave traders dancing with greed"


    Red and black chains are released and stretched into vipers.


    Vipers scratch hard to avoid it, but the moment they try to get up, they glide and fall in grandeur. Chains wrap around the neck of that fallen viper.


    "There''s no friction, so it''ll be easy."


    When Shinichiro grinned and murmured, he swung his arms wide.


    A viper''s body, which weighs quite a bit, is easily wielded by chains.


    Just then, an express train arrived while sounding the siren.


    The wielded viper''s body also protruded from the station''s platform, crashing into the front of the passing express train, and was bounced abundantly.


    The moment he collided with the train, he intended to guard it with all his might, but the vipers with flexible and stubborn flesh were also taking serious damage to this. After a full body bruise, there was a crack in the bones everywhere.


    Vipers dancing through the universe. If you don''t pull it back into the friction erase range, Starichiro converges the chains. When the viper fell again into the friction-extinguishing zone, the chain disappeared.


    "True brother, viper......"


    Two people were hit to keep standing in front of him, and Midori felt the flames of anger quietly ignite in him.


    "The friction-extinguishing guy and the thread spitting woman... we have to leave it to Midori and Uemami... We could be killed before then..."


    He was a viper who had to admit that it was a critical situation. I can''t stand, I can''t help rolling and moving. The viper is also used as a flying tool, and a long needle is planted in the body, so I think I will have to use it with a gap. But suppose it was also deflected...


    "There''s friction on the yarn..."


    That''s when Uemami flashed. Hands to break this situation.

 1337 17

    Kida, a threading woman, broke her hand with a blow from Midori and is squatting in tears. So far, I''m not even trying to pick up a fallen gun.


    Midori kept on attacking Xingichiro as he approached the viper.


    "Crouch down."


    Koji gives Shinichiro instructions.


    "Ooh!


    Midori waves the wooden sword of the sword. The transferred sword squatted over Starichiro''s head.


    "Avoid either left or right next, then jump"


    Starichiro keeps moving as instructed by Yuji and as long as he doesn''t step off the yarn path at his feet. When I think that I was poked at the tip of a metastatic sword, the metastatic stone protrusion (the opposite part of the blade) is wielded and applied a foot payment. Both moved as instructed, so I could avoid them.


    (Son of a bitch, how dare you get a viper with your real brother... don''t blow him away...)


    It was at a time when Midori was rarely willing to kill and tried to cast a spell.


    "Midori, do you know how far there is no friction?


    Only Midori sees a paranormal force to erase friction, and Uemmi asks.


    "Eh..."


    Midori taught him the extent to which his powers were growing.


    "Midori wants you to be on guard over there and cover me if you try to reach out to me"


    "Okey, I''ll take care of it"


    When Uemami asks Starichiro to turn her gaze, she shows Midori her teeth slightly and laughs.


    "Mm..."


    Soon after, Shinichiro noticed Uemami taking the stance of kurathin ''start.


    Upper Mi dashes at full speed with the friction elimination zone.


    "Mr. Viper, senior, I''m sorry!


    With an apologetic cry, and Upper Mi jumping on the viper''s head as she fell into depression, she stepped on its head and jumped even more before Viper''s body slipped with friction, this time stepping on her true belly and jumping through the friction-extinguishing zone at once, hitting the Divine Marsh.


    Since there is friction on the yarn, it is superior beauty considering stepping on them and going through the friction zone, stepping that there may be true friction with the fallen viper. True gun friction had also disappeared, so there was a chance that both of them were over their bodies and friction had disappeared, but it was fine.


    "No... I know if you''re gonna step on your ass or your back, but you don''t have to step on your head..."


    While smiling bitterly, Viper remained down, fixing his messy hair.


    "I got shot. They stepped near my stomach..."


    "Ooh..."


    I sympathize with Viper with the grin he drew when he sees the truth that he is obviously bleeding more than he did earlier.


    The Divine Marsh was terrified. He jumped over outside the friction-extinguishing zone, trembling against a little girl with a back length that was not even his own chest, at the end of his eyes and nose. Because I found that the quiet eyes that looked up at me were stained with homicidal intent.


    Upper Mi had already set up when she landed. with his right hand next to his face, his elbows raised, his palms facing upwards, his thumb and pinky fingers bent from the third joint, his index finger, middle finger and pharmacopoeia bending the first and second joints approximately forty-five degrees


    Fu, Kamiuma looked at Uemami''s hand. Girlish thin, poor hands - it wasn''t. Octopus is flourishing on the palm of my hand. I can''t see it from the angle of the Divine Swamp, but I also have a fist dako. Then there are small scars all over my hand.


    The divine swamp felt the cool wind blowing down his throat the next moment. And something important splashed from me, feeling lighter.


    Without any hesitation, Uemami unleashed a literal special blow. I hesitated here and knew it was the pinnacle of stupidity, such as dying myself and my people, and I had decided from the start to be ready to kill them.


    Upper Mi, after returning from the Aemon Festival, trained more than ever to thoroughly hone this killing technique, which is the depths of Uenohara ancient martial arts. Upper Mi had a hunch that the opportunity to use the moves ahead of him - to make a life companion with people.


    This mystery, which had no name, is named Kamimi''s Palm of Heaven.


    The divine swamp falls to the front with the bulk of his throat scraped off and a large amount of blood scattered from his throat. It made the sound of air coming out without even being able to breathe, tasted plenty of fear and despair of death, and ran out.


    Yuji could not predict this movement of Uemami. Hazard aversion through prediction was because he was always inclined to be more aware of Starichiro.


    And by the time I predicted it, it was too late. No matter what you do, the fate of the Divine Marsh was determined.


    (Oh, I don''t slip anymore)


    The viper rises in general pain and stares at Starichiro, who continues to avoid Midori''s metastasis sword.


    "A net of lazy fishermen!


    The net of pink light widens over Starichiro''s hand, covering it with a viper. In addition to the damage caused by the train and the slow movement, the net spread widely, so it could not be avoided.


    From Starichiro, Midori''s opponent is full of hands, so I had to temporarily seal the viper with this.


    "Shh!


    Kida throws up the thread, glaring over Uemami, who killed Kamiuma.


    I wasn''t alarmed, but the yarn spread widely to dozens of them, so Upper Beauty moved to avoid it, but got one foot tangled with yarn.


    "Shh!


    Still, many threads continue to be thrown up irregularly, wrapped around the upper beauty hand, arms, and neck.


    (This may not taste good...)


    Even to sever the yarn with the palm of the temple, the key hand was sealed.


    "Shh shh shh shh"


    I laugh when Kida looks at Uemmi with a glimmer of eyes. I could just ask about the sight and expression of this woman in an extremely distorted mental state.


    "My boyfriend said... The moment a girl gets the prettiest is when she gets all white thread. Even when you have countless threads pulled on your face..."


    Kida talks as she looks at Uemami and laughs naggingly.


    "You sold me off to dozens of guys, looked down at me with thread pulled from my face, and that''s what you said... Ugh... so they wrapped it around the yarn too and gave it to each and every one of them like this"


    At some point I picked up a gun, Kida pointing it at Ueme. Upper beauty''s face tenses to fear.


    My hand grabbed Kida''s gun. Just my hand - a hand that was only ahead of my wrist, suddenly appeared and grabbed it.


    Immediately afterwards, the area grabbed became foggy and disappeared. The rest of the barrel falls to the floor. Kida is confused by the sudden events. The hand just ahead disappears from the wrist.


    "Junko."


    On the stairs of the home, I discover Junko waving toward me, and Uemi gives a mixed voice of joy and relief.


    "A Mad Scientist who appears refreshed in someone''s pinch is also a B"


    Junko says with an uncontrolled smile, while walking to those with Uemi and Kida.


    Actually, it doesn''t mean he just happened to show up. In the waiting time, True called, and called his helpers. Normally I would not call my helpers in the name of Junko. True, but I was angry at the way the enemy did it, so I thought of offering him as an experimental bench rather than just killing him. Most of all, the Divine Marsh was killed before that.


    "Oicolar! Are you guys the idiots who are rambling at the station?


    That''s when the police officers who heard the noise arrived.


    "At the tide."


    Shinichiro shrugs and signals to Koji with his gaze.


    Koji escapes first, and Starichiro follows.


    "Jump"


    While fleeing, Koji sends instructions to Starichiro.


    "Let him go!


    Making him escape, Midori paid his feet with the sword he had transferred, but Starichiro ran down the stairs as if he could see the movement, jumping as he fled and avoiding Midori''s attack.


    "Shh!?


    When Junko runs his hand to Kida''s neck, Kida''s vision dims. Junko hugged Kida''s unconscious body.


    The battle is over. Junko responds to a minor interview with the police officers who rushed.


    I just need a police car to transport the wounded to the Miyazaki Institute.


    Copy that, sir.


    The story came together perfectly well because many people at the euthanasia police station are taken care of by Junko and Misaki.


    "Mr. Viper, seniors, I''m sorry I stepped on you earlier"


    "Oh, that''s okay."


    To Shangmi, who apologizes with a smile in his hand, not really good, but a viper who laughs and gets it done. Truth is, I didn''t reply. I am lightly unconscious. Midori has a true hand.


    "But Mr. Viper''s head was comfortable treading. It felt like a good jumping table."


    "Konoya Lom��"


    Vipers gently poking Uemi''s head with their fists.


    "You''re done... you''ve only been stepped on, you''re not active. And as much as I called Snow Oka."


    The truth I''ve noticed opens my mouth.


    "True, you and Viper can leave you alone. It''s not a good injury, and you shouldn''t be able to do it today. They''re sending me to the Miyazaki lab in a police car, so let''s treat them there."


    "I don''t have a choice."


    Junko tells me, and I look at Uemami with no apologies for the truth.


    "You lured your enemies out and reduced their numbers, and then you rescued them or something, you were too greedy. Let''s just prioritize rescue next time. Sorry, Ueno."


    "Yeah, we can''t prioritize it just for our convenience, okay?"


    Receiving a true apology, Uemami said with a smile.


    "Real brother''s measures and policies, basically annoying form, right?"


    "Shut up. I just happened to fail this time, and reducing the number of enemies worked"


    True to argue against the tearing Midori.


    "It''s working, eh? Because I struggled to find out where Angelina was going to be imprisoned, but I''m talking about moving the rescue to another place at a later date. Let''s not seriously reflect."


    I look a little serious and Midori tells me.


    "Well, we weren''t the first to disagree, and we got on a real plan, so it''s joint responsibility."


    "Well, sometimes I concentrated on one thing, and sometimes if it''s a chance, I should go after the two rabbits. Sometimes luck dictates the outcome. Come on."


    Viper and Junko said with the intention of following true, but in the end they are pushed that they are bad, so they were not very happy true.

 1338 18

    The research facility was built on a green hill.


    Before the war still broke out - when there was a national deal between Japan and China. A joint study between Japan and China had been conducted in secret at the facility.


    She volunteered for the experimental bench herself. Naturally, to the extent that it does not adversely affect my life activities - on the assumption. Even from the researchers, I do not want to imitate the lives of precious living extraterrestrial organisms in such a way as to endanger them without darkness, and the conditions were almost perfectly guaranteed.


    Without having to cut her open and dissect anything, she succeeded in making her own copy, and the researchers succeeded in making a copy out of it, so they could experiment with it to the fullest extent they thought.


    Its life, named Arlaune, lived in a high intelligence and spirit, but its classification of organisms was more that of plants than of animals. At least in a state that does not parasitize other organisms, photosynthesis is performed to live. But when we parasitize other organisms, photosynthesis stops. It becomes more of an organism than an animal.


    Copy or recopy people, once parasitized, couldn''t leave that opponent anymore. If I was forced to surgically remove it, I''d be dead. But it was possible for the original Arlaune to change the host at his will. Even if they were originally separated, they would not have lost the ability that those who were hosts gained over Arlaune.


    "No matter how good an intelligence you have, there are limits to what you can do individually. Unless you have more than one brain."


    Arlaune had a lot of chatter with them, especially since there were several researchers who had forgiven her mind.


    "Therefore, I have offered to cooperate with you. You study me. [M] I also keep track of the results of the study. Convenient for both sides. The interests are aligned."


    I mean, we''re actually collaborators, researchers.


    Hearing about Arlaune, Junko said with interest.


    "Why do I parasitize and empower other intelligent people? Do you have any idea how that creature could have been created?


    "To make it easier to survive by doing so?


    "It could also include. Evolution is primarily about winning the competition for survival. But I urge its evolution in a short period of time. Against other organisms, too. I also wonder if this is the evolution that a creature called me wanted -"


    "You mean artificially made?


    "I''m not. I believe that a creature that meets two laws at the root of life is me. One is that the evolution of organisms beats the competition for survival and continues to leave seeds behind. The other is that life eats life, while life also saves lives. Of course in the same species, sometimes even over seed hedges to help each other. Junko would know that, wouldn''t he?


    Junko had a guess as to what Arlaune was going to say.


    "I''ve never seen a video of a dog helping an injured deer in a driveway, a cat helping a child being attacked by a dog, or a bear helping a drowned bird. You mean animals want to save other lives."


    "Mm-hmm. And I wonder if a creature named me would be as well. That instinct is superb, but I am. I was born to save the weak. You''re a retrograde kind of person who swings eugenics."


    "You don''t look like me either."


    Junko smiles.


    "It''s not similar. Unlike you, who give strength instead of using it for human experiments, we do no harm to the host. I don''t want to admit I''m similar. He looks exactly alike."


    Aralune denies it with a bitter smile.


    "Back to the story, there is an idea that only the strong and superior should survive, but as far as the circulation of life is concerned, it has not. The world is overwhelmed by many weak lives. And it''s them who can make their lives shiner."


    "Well, evolution means the weak are the ones who want it strongly."


    Junko understood the logic very well. For the majority of those who want power in their laboratories are weak.


    "That''s the thing. Strong genes want to leave behind strong genes similar to their own. Competition for survival has begun at the point where sperm keeps swimming toward eggs. Those with high motor nerves, good head rotation, and good appearance will leave the dominant gene behind and take over. But... Unfortunately for them strong, the potential for evolution is no longer scarce. They are stuck with the mighty. This is true in nature. Why don''t crocodiles and pigeons change their appearance for hundreds of millions of years? That''s because it''s so high up in the ecosystem that there''s no need for evolution. At present, the chachi that reigns at the apex of the ocean ecosystem is likely to remain so for hundreds of millions of years if the planet remains unchanged. Same goes for humans. The strong will be blessed with their natural strong luck, stretching their strength little by little while being protected by strong luck, and also working out their genes little by little. But I repeat, they have no chance of evolution unless they turn to the weak."


    "Once upon a time, ''Why don''t you be a novelist?'' There was a site, you know?


    As he talks about it in a long, wide tongue and comfortable way, he shakes it as if it had nothing to do with him, and Arlaune faces a suspicious face.


    "You''ve only heard the name. It''s the strongest team in the world, but I''ve heard of all those novels."


    "Exactly, that''s what I''ve been trying to talk about right now. The mainstream of that site, or popularity, was that the weak kid didn''t have to work to get the power and was praised by all around him as awesome, and the woman came next and she conveniently fell in love with it even though she didn''t have any particular hottie element, and she wanted to feel better without losing to anyone, the strongest cheat I tweeted. When I heard what you said, I thought so. I wonder if a weak creature would have the same instinct to hope for a powerful evolution."


    "I don''t care about that story."


    Arlaune understood that Junko wanted to say that humans are the same. but i felt severely broken hips of the story, and it was a laid back al laune.


    "I save weak lives and give them the power of evolution that weak lives want, but I''m sure that''s the process. What I''m choosing now is an intermediate host. I am a parasite. But at the same time, I am a seeker of life. There must be a way ahead. I don''t know that. That''s what I want to know."


    "You mean the end of the quest is the final host?


    In some parasitic animals, in childhood and adulthood, the host may be different, and the host who spends his or her childhood is called the intermediate host, and the host who ends up in adulthood is called the end host.


    In other words, Arlaune today can still be described as a child. Many parasitic animals are reproduced after entering the final host and becoming adults, but there are also cases where they are not included in the final host and reproduce asexually while still in their infancy. Junko wonders if the copies produced by Arlaune today are also equivalent to that.


    "Maybe... it''s just a guess though. Who the hell is the final host? I don''t know what the end of my quest for life shows right now. I''m asking for your help because I want to know that."


    Arlaune was a rare, somewhat anxious face at this time, and burned to the memory of Junko.


    In the barn. The honeycomb is asleep. Devil is asleep, too. Only Angelina woke up in the middle of the night.


    I couldn''t sleep afterwards and had a boring time, but I put my fingertip phone on my charging honeycomb in my eyes.


    Bad for honeycomb, but trying to get him to play the game sneaky, Angelina turns on her honeycomb phone and projects a holographic display.


    But the illegible Angelina of Japanese also took the trouble to start the game. I expected the icon to tell, but it didn''t work either. I don''t know which icon is the game.


    I thought if I pushed from one end, I''d find the game one of these days, and the first icon I tapped was something I shouldn''t have seen.


    Even if I can''t read Japanese, I understand. That was obviously a honeycomb blog. Photographs of the honeycomb of his time as a human being, as well as photographic images of dogs that he thought merged with the honeycomb, were all over the place.


    Of course, I can''t read the Japanese text, so I''m going to translate it.


    It is a distorted sentence by translation, but the contents written are fully understood, and Angelina feels darkened.


    That was a diary of the struggle. of mental illness, not physical illness.


    "People''s laughter and smiling faces are particularly unforgivable. I''m in so much pain... what''s so much fun? I even hold nausea out of anger. I feel angry about everything in the world. Everything but bees is cursed ''


    Most of my blogs are resentful like this. Calm and frank, I don''t think he''s the same person as the honeycomb he is today. At least now honeycomb doesn''t look like he has such a heart disease. Is it because it fused with dog bees?


    Except for overdose of drugs, clashes with families and interactions with bees, all that is spelled out in hospital life is bad content and its stupidity. And I know exactly how my dog bee was the home of my heart.


    ''Somebody help me. Please help me. The bee, which is only one light in the world, is also an old dog. I also have a disease. When the bees are gone, I will be thrown into total solitary darkness. Such a world is unbearable. Please help me. I don''t like it. Destroy the world.''


    A honeycomb complaining of painful fear, but the hand of salvation seems to have been reached.


    "An outsider appeared named Seeker of Life and helped me. My heart was saved, too. To the people who read this blog and worried about me. I disturbed you. I was saved. [M] It''s all right now. ''


    That''s what the latest article said. Angelina understood what that meant.


    Beeches are moving in the back. Angelina never panicked, even if she found out what she had stolen. It was dominated by stronger emotions than that.


    "Did you see that?


    "Jap."


    Angelina snorts at the quietly asked honeycomb.


    "Japjap"


    Angelina points to herself, to the honeycomb, and even takes the honeycomb hand and shakes it.


    "You think you have a similar past? So you have to despise me?


    "Jap."


    Angelina shows affirmation by shaking her head vertically to the question of the honeycomb.


    "Jap......"


    And he hugged her with his hands wide open, trying to cling to the big body of the honeycomb.


    "Thanks...... Lately...... much more stable already. I wonder if it''s because of Beech and Arlaune. Ever since I came to this barn, I''ve been feeling so calm... I just need to be here to calm down. It''s weird."


    "Jah...... p......"


    Angelina felt that, too. As much as I wonder if you even work in this barn with any strange powers, I calm down when I''m here. I don''t want to leave.


    I also suspected it might be an unnatural force, due to the work of that old woman, but if the honeycomb was being saved as a result, I still felt fine.

 1339 19

    Something terrible happened last night. This is where the copies of Arlaune live, and Mount Gambling, where Xingichiro and the others encountered Arlaune and gained power, caught fire.


    I found out about the fire on the news. The next morning, I headed to the scene with someone who could move.


    Xingichiro, Yuji, Kasahara, and a total of twelve other men and women from the Life Club visit the foothills of the burnt mountains.


    "This is what happens when there''s a mountain fire."


    Lucky squeaks as he steps on the grass that has become ash.


    "Are they all dead?


    Starichiro''s facial acquaintance groaned. It''s one of the UFO Connections. Everyone must be referring to the copies of Arlaune. The fire was burning down to the top of the mountain.


    "I guess so..."


    Starichiro found one of Arlaune''s remains in the ashes, saying, and let him try to pick it up. The bright white skin is blackened but not completely carbide.


    "Poor thing..."


    Koji makes a sad face. The conversation with people is somewhat inorganic, but it is very painful that Arlaune, who looked adorable, is in such a disastrous state.


    "So, how did they know about this place?


    Starichiro speaks in anger and questions as if to blame someone.


    "I guess it''s natural to assume that someone tailed us. In time, I think it''s time for me and Jinsai and this girl to come."


    Kasahara confessed honestly. Starichiro''s angry spearhead was ready for him, but Starichiro had nothing more to blame.


    Afterwards, Sa Chest used the chimpy network on the back street to carry out an investigation into the killer.


    "The Arlaune copies are assembled at the Miyazaki Institute, right?


    Ichiro Hoshi confirms to Kasahara.


    "I''m checking their movements. Also today, there seems to be a backstreet celebrity out there named Viper and Makoto Aizawa, but there was no sign of him coming this way. I would have fought you yesterday, and I would have pulled you up."


    and Kasahara.


    "I''m not, and even if they''re pulling into the lab, you can ask someone else. I can only imagine what they did."


    Starichiro says with the meaning of searching for the killer.


    "Well, the enemy is clear. That''s likely true, but depending on your thoracic investigation, you might be able to get some valid enemy information."


    "I see."


    Kasahara tells me, Starichiro pulls back. I have something to catch on to, and I still have something to say. It''s true that you''re messing with it for nothing, but if you mouth it here on a boulder, you''ll just be a nasty guy, so shut up.


    "I hope the original hasn''t been burned either."


    Says Jinsai. He does not know that the original Arlaune hosts Yaeko, who is in the same denomination. The original can also make its existence less understood by the same species.


    (Originally only some believe. I guess it just so happens that I was chosen as that believer)


    Starichiro also found out that he was not choosing by his personality ability, and there was nothing to float about.


    "Everyone should go home. Even if you search for survival, the police are here, and if you''ve been wandering around in such a large crowd forever, you''ll be suspicious. Leave only a few, then go home."


    Kasahara decided. I accept Shinichiro Hoshi for no particular reason to disagree, but at this time, I will regret why I didn''t turn my head.


    If the enemy planted a volcanic fire knowing this Gambling Source Mountain as the residence of Arlaune, there should be plenty of possibilities to visit and check it out again. I wondered why you didn''t notice that.


    "Mr. Sachi didn''t go to Miyazaki Laboratory to hold the copy he was after, did he?


    Xingichiro asks Sa Chest.


    "Oh. I have a wild copy, and I have an escort."


    "I can''t reach the Miyazaki Laboratory, which is closed to dozens of people, so I''m going to try to target those people who are away."


    Sachiro said when he heard the words of Sachi''s chest.


    "I''m coming too."


    Good luck with the offer.


    "It''s dangerous just the two of us. Let''s increase the number."


    "Don''t give me too much more. It''s depressing, even if it''s too much, to be a clump of feet or make extra sacrifices."


    To Kasahara''s words, Starichiro speaks differently.


    "Still, it''s not just the two of us. I''ll put at least two more on. Choose the elite one here. Four of the finest."


    "Ok......"


    Kasahara decided in an unspoken tone, so reluctantly, Starichiro obeyed. If they hadn''t killed the friction user yesterday, they would have kept rebelling.


    The five men, True, Tired, Midori, Viper and Upper Mi, started in the morning and headed to the rescue of Angelina.


    "It''s an unpopular place, and should it be a place of detention?"


    Not surprisingly, it''s said to be more than a hundred years after architecture, Viper shrugs as he takes a far-flung look at the quaint two-story barn of colored wooden architecture.


    Hills in the western part of Anle City. There are fields spread out nearby, but the place you are now is just a wasteland. Since there are non-functional waterways nearby, it may have originally been a field.


    "I feel a strange sign"


    "Heh... there''s definitely some kind of horrible aura out there. This is definitely not just Angelina, I think there''s something else."


    Tired and Midori stared at the barn and revealed his vigilance and said: Upper beauty, hearing it, squeezes her fist. I received that the presence of something meant fighting it.


    "I''m going to let the schizophrenics scout."


    Tired says, projecting schizophrenics.


    "Oh, I was there. Dolphins. But..."


    It is the upper beauty that shined her expression on the tired report, but then she gets scared of the "but" word she utters.


    "But what?


    So to the tiredness that separated the words, Uemami asks.


    "There are still others... who is this... They both look like outsiders, but they seem a little different from monsters..."


    "Is Mr. Angelina alive more than that? Tell me that way."


    Shangmi gives a slightly irritating voice.


    "I''m sorry. I think I''m alive out of my outfit. Lie on your back, put your hands on a pillow, put your feet together, and fall asleep."


    "Good. Ah."


    Upper beauty strokes her chest down.


    "What are the characteristics of being out-of-the-box?


    True asks.


    "One is a black person type. The other one... feels like a chimera where dogs and people are synthesized"


    "Are those the signs of obscenity and where they came from?


    Now Viper asks.


    "Yes, but when Angelina sees you sleeping in dignity, there doesn''t seem to be a harmful atmosphere."


    And tired.


    "All right, let''s go in"


    True prompted, and they all proceeded to walk to the barn.


    "Jap?"


    Angelina wakes herself up as the barn door opens and she wonders how many humans have come in.


    There was a familiar face in it, so Angelina opened her mouth like a sneer.


    "Mr. Angelina!


    "Jaaaaaa up!"


    Uemami jumps at Angelina with a crying smile on her face, and Angelina also takes it with a voice of joy.


    "This has happened before, right? But now I''m in the opposite position."


    "Jap Jap"


    To Upper Beauty''s dialogue, Angelina nodding with a hug.


    "Heh... the dialogue of a touching reunion is jamming."


    "Well, it looks like a hug to celebrate your safety."


    Midori and Tired say.


    "Something''s wrong..."


    "Oh, I felt it too"


    True and Viper said. I am naturally aware of my tiredness and mistletoe. The moment I walked into the barn, I was surrounded by strange sensations.


    "You don''t feel bad. Rather, the opposite is true. It''s very cozy and reassuring here."


    Though I am tired, at the same time, I can feel different signs.


    "Jap."


    Angelina pointing to a chain tied to her leg. The viper approached silently, not chained, and pulled off the ring framed by Angelina''s feet with both hands.


    "Ja......"


    "Wow..."


    Angelina pulls on the power of the viper that lightly destroys the steel rings, and Uemmi also rounds her eyes.


    "Hey... are you going?


    The hairy giant moves and speaks up. A face that looks like a dog at first glance, with eyebrow-like hair covering his eyes as well.


    "Jap......"


    The hairy one - Angelina urging the honeycomb to come too, but the honeycomb shook her neck to the side.


    "You can''t betray Arlaune."


    We all reacted to the honeysuckle that spoke its name.


    "You, what is it about Arlaune?


    Viper asked as he glanced at the black boy nodding in the back.


    "I''m a friend. Thanks to her...... I was saved from suffering and I didn''t have to break up with the bees. This is how we could be together."


    A honeycomb that lets you try to spread your hands.


    "Ugh, there are two souls in one flesh. And the other is not a person."


    Midori points out.


    "You understand very well. I had it one with my dog bee. Body and mind. Thanks to you, I can always feel the bees."


    I couldn''t feel any madness in the voice of a quiet talking honeycomb. Some people will feel that the act itself is an act of madness, but when the voice of the honeycomb, or the warm atmosphere of him in front of them, is fixed, neither shade nor madness can be felt at all.


    (Not only is the honeycomb a soothing and moody character, but this barn itself is strange. It''s not that the spiritual magnetic field is strong... I feel some strange power. I work for ''Yang'' even though it''s a different force...)


    Watch the dark-skinned boy Midori squat. I can clearly see that the source of power is this boy. Tired was similarly gazing at the dark-skinned boy.


    (It''s pouring in... no, you''re sucking it out)


    Tired was feeling a faint stream of power. The flow of power is all toward the squatting black boy. A boy is trying to suck something out of the whole barn, like a suction machine, in a slow stream. As a result, this barn is badly cozy.


    (Is it because this guy sucks all the shade)


    Looking at the black boy, Midori noticed the truth sooner than tired.


    "Also...... I''m glad you came to see me sometimes"


    "Jap......"


    Angelina waves with regret to the honeycomb who speaks out in loneliness.


    It was then. A squatting black shadow moved like it had been bounced, and Angelina attacked him with an eye.


    Everyone but Angelina and the honeycomb couldn''t keep up with the move by themselves, even though they reacted to the killing.


    What the hell did you do? A black shadow rips Angelina''s body vertically and runs through it.


    "Angelina!"


    Beechkor made a sad cry...


    "Ja ~ p"


    Angelina''s body, which has become two straight, immediately sticks back to normal, putting it on her head in the form of two rings made with both hands, and letting her speak out loud.


    "What''s that?"


    "Phew."


    Only tired and miserable were discerning how they attacked Angelina.


    "Devil! What are you doing!


    While the honeysuckle surprises me, the dark-skinned, naked boy - yells at Devil.


    "This guy......!


    Upper Mi reveals her anger and stares at Devil''s back, taking a critical position. Devil is against the wall, just standing there.


    "What the fuck is that?


    Viper looked at the honeycomb and asked.


    "You''re just like me. Extraordinary host, modified to the original of Arlaune"


    More than that, the honeycomb was hesitant to speak as well. I was wondering if it would be a betrayal to her if she and Devil told her that it was Arlaune''s trump card or that the other hosts'' abilities were being transcribed more than once.


    Devil looks back slowly. With a black face, I can''t read the expression. Because of the dimness, I can''t see my mouth or my nose. Only the white part of the eye is clearly reflected.


    "You want me to deal with this luxury guy?"


    Vipers advance out. In lying words and on his back, he felt something unstoppable and dangerous against Devil.


    As if melting into the darkness, Devil jumped to the viper at an unstoppable rate in his eyes.

 1340 20

    Human detached agility, but Viper''s kinetic vision and reflex nerves, were not enough to be captured.


    Devil cuts a knife to hang it. Viper caught that wrist and crushed it as it was. A familiar feeling of bone crushing is transmitted to the palm of the viper.


    But Devil releases a low kick to Viper''s leg, as if he wasn''t in pain, without flinching.


    Sometimes it was close range, but the viper could not react to the fact that he was crushing his wrist but moved flat as if he was not in pain.


    "Become!?


    Taste such a feeling that your body falls down a step in an unstable fashion, and the viper unwittingly raises his voice.


    I immediately understood what had happened. He said his legs had been severed. The viper''s body, which plays bullets and crushes rocks, was lightly severed, and the viper himself, and truly, could not resist surprise.


    "Jerp......!


    "Mr. Viper!


    Angelina and Uemami raise their voices.


    "Don''t be confused. It''s mass hypnosis."


    Tired tells calmly.


    "So did Angelina earlier, they all looked cut in two, didn''t they? That''s like a hallucination. This guy''s showing all his brains his visions."


    Midori points out.


    When the viper concentrated his consciousness, his legs, which should have been cut, were back to normal.


    Almost at the same time, Devil releases a low kick at the viper again. I ate it again this time.


    Viper''s body tilts. Now it is not cut, but the bone on the right leg is crushed.


    "Is this hypnosis..."


    With pain and shock, focus your consciousness again and try to resist the Resist.


    Then again, the legs were unmanageable, but Viper''s body itself was in a state of collapse, thinking he had been crushed bones.


    "Is that this guy''s hypnosis...? It''s pretty tight to resist the Resist."


    True says. The scene where the viper gets his leg cut or broken is a true look. I really told myself that was a bluff, so much so that I could finally disarm myself by fighting my best against the erosion of my spirit.


    "Using guns in the detour sucks. When you attack, it''s not good enough to keep your opponents alive. If you''re going to manipulate your brain with such powerful hypnosis, if you''re induced to kill your allies, then you''re out."


    True warns. Of course, the word would have reached Devil''s ear by now, but I had to say that, too, knowingly.


    "Yay, on the other hand, if it hurts to such an extent that it can''t be broken, it''s ok to argue with each other."


    Midori said, summon the sword.


    "I don''t feel comfortable, but I have to fight for it."


    Vipers get up.


    "Midori doesn''t seem to have met Shizuno''s illusion technique..."


    "Huh?


    Hearing tired words that say slightly frightened, Midori utters a strange voice.


    I cast a spell short of exhaustion.


    "This will disable mass hypnosis. It''s the art of illusion breaking. I''ll break all the phantoms and hallucinations without question."


    "Ooh... Thankyou, but if you can do that, use it sooner."


    Thank you and complain about your tired support.


    Devil moves. The aim is a viper nearby.


    Vipers wield their fists, but Devil dodges them with cancer. While we use something like illusion, the height of physical ability is real.


    Devil reaches out and touches Viper''s abdomen with his palms.


    (What... is this)


    Viper''s movement stopped. I feel something rapidly pouring in from where I was touched.


    It was emotion itself. Dark emotions are trying to force Viper''s spirit into a mix of grudges, anger, and despair.


    "Crazy!"


    Vipers with spiritual strength after putting the infiltrated anger on their anger. Devil sees his powers broken and leaves the viper quickly.


    Didn''t you deactivate your illusion?


    "It''s not like illusion or hypnosis. I was forcibly transferring my emotions into my head. If we had failed to resist, we would have gone mad, we would have gone wild, we would have gone wild."


    Tired explained to the complaining viper.


    "Then disable him, too."


    "One way or another, the power of psycho-manipulative systems outside of illusion is Midori''s specialty"


    I turned my gaze toward the demanding viper.


    "Oh... this is what''s causing all the bad signs. This power of a guy like this Devil... Thanks to this Devil, this barn was a strange place to rest."


    Midori looks at Devil and puts on his face as much as he wants.


    "What do you mean?


    True asks Midori. Devil doesn''t try to move while standing still.


    "This guy can put in and out negative emotions, right? You can suck negative emotions out of your surroundings, or you can put them in someone. This barn was a calming space because this guy kept sucking in negative emotions constantly. Maybe that would have made Hachiko and Angelina feel comfortable here."


    "Were you..."


    "Jap......"


    Angelina, of course, was surprised to hear Midori''s commentary because she didn''t know that Hachiko had that power over Devil either.


    "Oops... I don''t know if I''ll ever shut up and watch"


    The honeycomb moves slowly.


    "Ja?"


    Through the side of the surprised Angelina, the honeycomb approaches Devil.


    Devil was still unresponsive as the honeycomb moved, staring at the vipers and the truths, but his body was covered with a giant of honeycomb furrows from above.


    "I''m holding Devil back, so run while you can."


    "Jah......"


    Angelina leaks her plundered voice to the honeycomb, who, as usual, tells her in a calm voice.


    "Wouldn''t that make you dangerous?


    "I don''t think so. I''d be a lot stronger than Devil. That''s what Arlaune said."


    Upon confirmation, Hachiko replied.


    "Angelina, the time I spent with you was short, but it was a lot of fun. I hope we get another chance to play."


    "Ja ~ p!


    He was called out gently and warmly, and Angelina gave him a full energetic and bright voice, before leaving the barn first so that the others could get out easily.


    There will be six of us, including Angelina, so we got two cabs on the way home.


    On her way home, Angelina had been watching the landscape outside in silence and at dusk.


    "You were a good friend, Angelina."


    Upper beauty speaks to Angelina, who will be thinking about the honeycomb.


    "Jap......"


    "Yeah. I told you a little bit, but I knew you were a good guy."


    Guess what Angelina wants to say, Upper Beauty has nature and words coming out of her mouth.


    "You''re worried, aren''t you? Thinking about what lies ahead. He''s like an enemy camp, and I don''t know what''s going to happen in the future, even in that sense."


    "Ja......"


    No lousy consolation, realistic things to say well Upper Beauty was, for Angelina, a return and salvation. I can hold my mind tight.


    Eventually, on the doorstep, an army of half-naked beautiful girls welcomed Junko, Misaki and Misaki back to the Misaki Institute.


    "Gentlemen, you''re safe and above all. Ho, this is the rumor, Angelina. Yukioka, you made something really interesting."


    "Right?


    Misaki grins slightly when she sees Angelina, Junko smiles happily.


    "Cute, he''s a real dolphin"


    "You''re not wearing a guru, are you?


    "Can I touch you for a second? Ah?


    "Jah...... P ~"


    Even though he pulled it into a herd of half-naked beautiful girls and Migasaki, who was replacing him with a horse, Angelina behaved lovingly at first to an army of half-naked beautiful girls who surrounded herself.


    "Oh, I forgot because I was a bummer, Angelina, but I''m thanking you all for your help. Gentlemen, thank you so much for helping Angelina."


    Upper beauty bowing with a pepper.


    "Jappoo."


    Angelina, on the other hand, goes in front of every one of those who helped, reaches out and applies for a handshake of gratitude.


    Viper, true, Midori, tired, and even more for some reason, Angelina applies to Misaki to shake hands, squeezing everyone''s hands tightly, japjapping and mumbling with a happy face, thanking them.


    Finally, he also reaches out to Junko. I keep my mouth half-opened and a smile that clearly represents joy.


    (Huh...? I smell something dangerous...)


    Even so, Junko shook Angelina''s hand.


    It was then. I wondered if Angelina''s eyes triangulated backwards for a moment, like a guillary glow, seemed pure.


    "Jaaaaaa!"


    "Ah-cha."


    When Angelina squeezes Junko''s hand as tightly as she can and screams, she pulls Junko''s body. And he punches his head in the head of Junko, who has become a front-runner.


    He releases several fine kicks in the abdomen of a flinched pure child, quickly holding his neck between the sides of his arms and setting up a front neck lock.


    "I thought I''d do it..."


    "Yeah...... a common development in prowl"


    True groans, Upper Beauty nods.


    "Oh, my God."


    Junko grabs Angelina''s dolphin body with both arms and lifts it, half-rotating it and throws it backwards as it is.


    "Jap!"


    "What?"


    But Angelina was reading that too. Where the head falls from the rear of the pure child, dressed upside down, holding both legs of the pure child with both arms, the tail is also used to spin the floor in the same momentum, the body of the pure child is also involved in the spin, Angelina is up, and the pure child falls on his back between Angelina''s crotches.


    "Jaaaaaa ~ p!


    And when Angelina stood up first and stepped on Junko''s face with one foot while she remained down, she spread her hands and posed proudly to win hatred.


    "Well, I heard he was a natural enemy."


    Misaki says with interest.


    "But what they did to the dolphins, Angelina, they weren''t mad at me."


    and Uemami.


    "Ho. So why would she be hostile to you, Yukioka?


    "Come on......"


    To Misaki''s doubts, Uemami waved lightly. The reason Angelina resented Junko was that she was sent to the Biology Laboratory in the blink of an eye after being turned into a dolphin. The days of abuse there are only a gift of pure child malice.

 1341 21

    Junko returned to the Snow Oka Institute because he said he had a visit from a dog breeder.


    Seven people - True, Tired, Midori, Viper, Ueme, Angelina and Misaki - will discuss what they will do in the future.


    "Without the obstruction of that devil and your actions, Hachiko would have had the option of bringing you or waiting for the main body of Arlaune to come in the barn."


    Misaki points it out.


    "I thought about it, too. I didn''t tell you yesterday because I was chasing the two rabbits, and I was wondering if you''d like to focus on rescuing Angelina."


    "I thought about it, too, but Miyazaki was right, because of Devil''s behavior, it felt like I had to pull it up."


    Midori and True said.


    "Do you want to go again? Those guys were built right by the main body of Arlaune, so if they stick it up there, the main body of Arlaune might come one day, too."


    and a viper


    "I don''t know about that. As of now that we pulled up, if Arlaune had already visited that barn, he might have found out about it, and those two might have contacted him. Angelina''s been taken back, so there''s no way we''re not gonna report how friendly the bees are here."


    "I see... right"


    To his true opinion, Viper pulls back convinced.


    "It''s not up to the opponent to visit us once and take us to the enemy base twice. I don''t recommend it because I know Arlaune directly. That one doesn''t fall out of the way. If we had a report, we would be handing off the base at that point, and we wouldn''t leave a clue. I don''t think I can do psychometry, etc."


    The policy of going to the example barn became fashionable because Miyazaki also took the form of pushing back the truth, and even then there was no good proposal for this.


    Starichiro, who fought Mutsuki, Saki and Akiko at the Rain Shore Mansion, had lost his companion again and was defeated with Yuji.


    (You failed again, and your people died and lost congratulations... That''s all this is. Are we that weak?


    He is a star-chiro who grows fed up. I don''t feel so much of a difference in strength with my enemies, but I don''t get it in one more step - I feel that way. At the same time, I feel that the next step is very walled.


    (They all look like backstreet residents, and they''re used to fighting. You mean the difference in experience?


    I thought I had fought more than once and gained quite a bit of fighting experience, but that''s just a story I''ve been talking about for about two months.


    "That''s pathetic. There''s no face to match Kasahara."


    Starichiro is blurry.


    "Kasahara-san is not the kind of person who makes people fail, and I''m fine."


    "That''s not what I''m saying. What are you talking about, you?"


    Xingichiro smiles in disdain at Yuji, who intends to comfort him.


    I get a call. It''s from Jinjingsai.


    I can''t get in touch with Kasahara. Oh, and... ''


    Where this report meant, Starichiro only had a bad feeling.


    (No way Kasahara was... killed?


    Kasahara was always a big presence as a leader among a group of alien enthusiasts and among the hosts of Arlaune. It''s hard to imagine, such as it''s dead.


    "You think he''s dead?


    Starichiro asks straight.


    "No matter how many calls you put in, you won''t answer them."


    Said Jinsai.


    In such a state that something could not be answered on the phone, it could be alive, but at a time when Jingsai had bothered to put in such a call, he also guessed that it was because he felt that Kasahara was not just every.


    "It''s an all-out war. If Kasahara''s dead, I''ll take command from now on. Is that all right?


    The voice I was ready for, Lucky thought I was hearing behind me.


    ''I don''t mind. The Lord is the strongest of us all at once. There''s no one to refuse. "


    The phone hangs up.


    "Kasahara-san, are you sure he''s dead?


    "We haven''t decided yet... Kasahara should have been in Mt. Gamayuan. I don''t care what you think..."


    Xingichiro said to Yuji, who was anxiously confirming it.


    Second, it reminds me of my father''s dialogue.


    ''I regretted being gone. I remembered he was a very sweet man. "


    My uncle and Kasahara, my father and myself, felt overlapping.


    "Yes... Kasahara always seemed great facing the leader, always treating me like a child, treating me like a troublemaker with a troubled face when I looked at him, preaching all the time, and because I kept making up my mind, I really don''t like Kasahara either... but he was a proper leader, wasn''t he? Do what everyone doesn''t like, too. Think about the group more than you do, and just preach with a face that doesn''t look good to me... But what he said was always... right, and it was... me too... I know..."


    As we speak, our voices tremble and tears spill down.


    "I wasn''t good at it... but nothing about me, about him... it wasn''t like I hated him. So... after he''s gone, he''s like this... bastard..."


    "Ichiro Hoshi..."


    Before I even knew it myself, Yuji put his hand on the shoulder of Starichiro, who had stopped and cried down at some point.


    When Arlaune visited the barn, there was no sign of Angelina.


    I have already been contacted by Beechkor on the phone, so I am not surprised.


    "Angelina is a friend, so I don''t even want to fight Angelina''s friends"


    Hachiko says clearly to Arlaune.


    "Right. Is that what happened? You''re in the same place, so you should have taken into account how you feel. Okay."


    It''s not an angry wind, it''s not a given up wind, it''s a pale talking Arlaune. He is an executive that he also accepted lightly what happened.


    "Are you sure?


    "I don''t have a choice. I do not imitate such a thing as to force it. That''s not doctrine."


    Hachiko was relieved by Arlaune''s words.


    At that time, Arlaune looked at the side of the honeysuckle with a rugged face, so the honeysuckle gets a little.


    It emits an electromagnetic wave of intense malice that reaches out to the honeycomb.


    "Devil, what are you doing?"


    "Ugh, yeah, yeah, yah, yah, yah!


    Arlaune''s words were dispelled by the screams of the honeycomb.


    "You could do that..."


    Look at Devil, Arlaune groans. She understood what Devil had done. Devil at the time doesn''t respond to Arlaune''s words, he just looks up at the honeycomb.


    "In addition to that, you have evolved in ways that I can''t imagine."


    Arlaune stares at Devil, sarcastically and abominably. That was an astonishing evolution to admire, but from the values of Arlaune, I am very reluctant to admire or praise it.


    "Ugh... I''ll kill you... no one, he''s all... woohoo... hate, hate... hate it all... my chest bothers me..."


    When the honeycomb groans, he peels his fangs off and stands up blowing bubbles. It seemed to Arlaune that an evil spirit full of anger, hatred and pain was rising from all over his body.


    Devil can suck negative emotions out of others. For that reason Arulane had placed Devil on the side of the honeycomb, giving him peace of mind. But I''ve never known it before, such as Devil being able to inject negative emotions into others.


    "Stop the strong winds of the weekend"


    Tell him quietly, and when Arlaune gently touched the body of the honeycomb, the honeycomb collapsed like a doll with a broken thread.


    Devil sees it and always goes back to where he is, squatting.


    "Next time I do something unsolicited, I''ll throw it away."


    Devil finally reacted to Arlaune''s proclamation. He raised his black-face, opened his mouth, showed a bright white dentition inside and an unnaturally bright red tongue, and laughed naggingly.

 1342 22

    Starichiro was busy today. He fought and lost at the Rain Shore Mansion, went to Mount Gambling Source, and even fought for the second time with the Mutsuki in the downtown area, and lost again.


    Evening. After finishing the battle in the downtown area, Xingichiro returned home after taking her wounded companion, Anna Bud Tsuka, to the hospital.


    Coming to the front of the house, Starichiro felt a dangerous sign. There awaited Kubo, his real father, and a suspicious man wrapped around a turban.


    Kubo is clearly not what he always is. He stares at himself with a sharp eye. I''ve never seen Kubo like this before. It is completely in police officer mode.


    "I was checking your moves ~. You don''t pat yourself many times in a day and do it flashy with your medulla, do you? But the enemy seems to be stronger and survives a lot."


    "I''m strong, too."


    He is the nearly overwhelmed star Ichiro, but he says it back resolutely.


    (Can''t beat the enemy either. And... you won''t get caught here either)


    Decide to fight the first battle and be ready to make it through this scene, and stare at Kubo. Perhaps this readiness of his own is passed on because he is his real father, Starichiro sees it.


    "I''ll coach you."


    Kubo briefly told him. A tone that doesn''t make you say yes or no. It conveys a resolute determination and is about to be overwhelmed again.


    Even when it was relative to Viper and True, Starichiro never seemed so scared. If you distract yourself at all, your mind is going to erode by fear. No, I also feel it might be too late.


    (Don''t be weak. This place...... manages to escape)


    Speaking to himself, Xingichiro turned his back and rushed out at once as he retreated.


    Starichiro struck his head against the invisible wall just a few meters after running, stopping his legs and bracing himself backwards.


    "I asked Mr. Shankara Sato to isolate the space around here ~. Too bad ~. You''re already packed."


    Hearing Kubo''s dialogue, Starichiro was stunned.


    Looking back, besides Kubo and the Turban man, there are five police officers in uniform.


    (Maybe... you''re finally here? That''s when...)


    That was secretly what Starichiro had a hunch and feared.


    (It was stunning. One wish after another. It was the best moment of my life. But... I haven''t kept winning the fight. In the meantime I keep losing...... at last this...... Is it finally time to fall? Was God making me feel better, after all, like a fabric stone to push me down from the top to the bottom?


    Kubo is approaching. Starichiro was not willing to resist any more. Whether you look at the number of enemies, and perceive the strength of the enemy, you understood that it was useless to scratch them, and you don''t want to imitate them in a useless situation that would hurt Kubo. Then I thought I should end my ruin.


    Xingichiro mocks himself as to what he was prepared to do until more than a dozen seconds ago.


    "I didn''t want to take you like this ~. This is a tragedy, a true tragedy ~..."


    When Kubo said in an unusually low tone, he handcuffed Starichiro''s hand.


    True and vipers were somehow aware that Arlaune hunters would be watching around the Miyazaki Laboratory.


    Ask Tired and Midori to identify those positions in reverse. It took a lot of time, but it turns out the watchman was in two places, asking how he was doing with his binoculars.


    And ask for the truth to be in Miyazaki.


    "What happened to what I gave you back in the day?


    Misaki truly asks.


    "I do, but I left it at the Snow Oka Institute. It''s hard to carry that around all the time."


    "Right. How about you cyborg at my place and build it in? That would be convenient."


    I naturally declined Misaki''s recommendation.


    "So, do you want to exterminate it? It''s my hand to let you swim."


    "I thought about that, too, but it''s better to leave it as it is, and this one''s behavior will be limited. Let''s kill him."


    Confirmed by Misaki, but the truth comes to that conclusion.


    Two men, True and Viper, sneak close to where enemy watchmen lurk, unnoticed. Midori and Angelina were moved first as roles for this purpose.


    Immediately after Midori and Angelina leave, Ueme and Tired emerge from the back of the institute.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just for a few seconds.


    The enemy''s watchman is keeping an eye on the Miyazaki Laboratory from front to back. They each park their bikes nearby so that they can escape at any time.


    I truly thought the time to span that bike, blow the engine, and escape was around ten seconds as early as possible.


    "When you''re ready, let''s go at the same time."


    With a virtual phone, truly contact the viper who arrives at the placement.


    "This one''s good."


    All right, let''s go.


    Press the switch at the end of the truly gripped grip to ignite the injection opening of the rocket-land cell on your back, causing your true body to fly and plunge into the place where the watchman is at once.


    Vipers also activated the rocket landscape and stormed into another surveillance location to surprise the watchmen. Take your finger off the switch and stop the injection, but with a slight delay, the viper clashed against the wall at risk.


    "You should have practiced, but you couldn''t afford that."


    Vipers groan, destroying a watchman''s motorcycle they''re stopping, and they can''t escape.


    True, on the other hand, was a gun, shooting the watchmen in the foot.


    Each one of them captures the watchmen and takes them to the Miyazaki Laboratory.


    "We surrendered without much fighting."


    "This way, too. I could catch him alive. You''re lucky."


    "I don''t know if I can torture you to find information about your enemies. But the guy before me didn''t get much information either, and you can''t expect much."


    As the true and viper who rendezvous in front of the lab speaks, they enter the lab. Surveillance capture operations have been successfully completed.


    Koji tells his fellow Arlaune hunters that Starichiro has been taken by the police in SNS.


    "I have to go help Starichiro!


    Are you going to poke the cops?


    ''Without Tsuki, that would be none of it anymore... but I can''t believe the police caught me...''


    "I can''t help it"


    "Giving up, the leader might as well wash up."


    ''I mean, even if there''s a treat, there won''t be any help. I''ve already gathered enough copies, and you''d better let the original and the dots stop you. "


    "Shit. The police are here."


    "Maybe Tsuki confiscated the phone... so I checked the phone book."


    ''Then we''re all fucked. Even this conversation...''


    Calm down. There''s no way to find out all of us. You can hide the power of the paranormal and pass it through the unknown. ''


    "It was just easy for the police to ask about the situation. Well, I hope I didn''t kill one... ''


    Looks like some people got arrested.


    "Ole Ole! Just Before You Arrest Now"


    "That''s a different story, but all the guys who were monitoring the Miyazaki Laboratory were caught. Not the police, but the mice at the Miyazaki Institute."


    "What happened to them?


    ''The body has not been identified. I can''t reach you before then. "


    "It''s dangerous, so we can''t even get anywhere near Miyazaki Laboratory."


    "There''s nothing loco about that one and this one..."


    Lucky sighs when he sees the chat log overflowing with negative statements so much that he wants to cover his eyes.


    (No way we, wind front lights...... is that it?


    With everything going all the way in the wrong direction, the person at the helm also disappears and becomes aware that it may be a dark situation ahead of time.

 1343 23

    At night, Yaiko snuck into an euthanasia police station detention center. The purpose, of course, is to help Starichiro.


    There are many other arrests, and wherever we can, we want to help, but we first decided to help Xingichiro, who will be treasured as a force of war, as a top priority.


    Use your ability to slip through to escape the Arlaune hunters one after the other. I also recovered the fingertip cell phones that had been confiscated. They noticed the surveillance before they let everyone escape, so they were able to escape, at best, at a third of those who arrested them.


    I''m keeping a few places I can lurk, so I''ll let them head there.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    The others scattered and fled, but Xingichiro asks in surprise, as he stood on the road downtown at night and did not try to move.


    "You can''t go back home anymore... I''m sure your father and mother are sad to know I''ve been caught. Kubo himself caught..."


    I''ve decided how many times I''ve been prepared to live an unusual life, how many battles I''ve experienced for my life, and how many times I''ve killed people, but when I realized I had to be known about it in my body, it''s been heavy on my heart.


    "You have to be careful. It''s tight."


    Without saying anything thoughtful or anything else, Arlaune says what she thinks in the end.


    "I''ve lost a lot of this one too. The situation is... as far as the conversation logs go, that sucks. The list of members was also made known to the police from this phone. The scouts have been caught, and there are several people being taken by the police. Pretty much down."


    Similar to Yuji, Shinichiro is depressed.


    "You should lurk for a while. You should only tell Jin-sai that."


    "Okay."


    Urged by Arlaune, Starichiro calls Jingsai.


    "I feel pushed. I got hit pretty well in one day today. So much so that it would be difficult to hunt Arlaune. You should lurk once and switch to more hosts"


    He said, "No, it''s a powerful all-out war during the day. You said I''d take command, and at night, I''d be weak."


    "Ask for the original instructions"


    Starichiro says as he looks at Yayoko next door. Though the instruction was long overheard, I dared to pretend that it was still there.


    "I told you at noon, I don''t care where you tell me."


    "Tell him I''ll be near you forever."


    Arlaune whispered in Starichiro''s ear. So I wonder if it''s really okay, Starichiro laughs.


    "I''ll always be near you. Didn''t you notice?


    "What is it?


    Upon hearing Jingsai''s reaction, Xingichiro felt a little better.


    Two people hanging up and walking out of downtown.


    "It sounds like a lie that I''ve been in good shape. No, I wonder if it was a lie... Everything was going too well."


    Starichiro, who really gets stupidity.


    "I have the idea that fate is irresistible and the idea that it cuts open. I am the latter. Don''t be so pessimistic just because you''ve been put in adversity. Good luck getting over it."


    Even if he is taught by Arlaune, the word feels empty to Starichiro.


    "Born in such a rotten society, I''ve never had that idea before. It was at least resistance not to meet. No, I couldn''t meet him. You met an alien, because you didn''t cut your fate open with my hands, you''re lucky to be given one. I''ve gained extraordinary power."


    "Shinichiro, I think you''re still on the run."


    After hearing what Starichiro said, Arlaune ran out of words. Even when I heard that, Starichiro was now mucky and unwilling to deny it.


    "You want to turn the world around... you want to make the boring world interesting is running away?


    "In your case, it feels like you''re on the run. Milk, Junko, Miyazaki - the Mad Scientists I know have the same purpose as you, but that''s not to escape. You project your ideals against aliens at will. [M] He said he didn''t know what it was like. At least I''m just a creature who can''t live without relying on different intelligence bodies. Don''t run from being human. [M] If you''re a disgusting society, you just need to clear the way so you can taste some good thoughts there. Because now you have the power to do it."


    Xingichiro wonders whether to say something about the part of Arlaune where she reads differently from the facts, while feeling thankful for her teachings in person.


    "Yayoko would have said it, too. He said God gave the stage for people. I am half-hearted about the existence of God, but still can''t help but be conscious. All men are born and conscious of God. Just like that."


    "For me, aliens were equal to God. This is how the god is before me."


    "I''m definitely not a god. When you''re conscious of it like that, it sucks."


    Arlaune laughs lightly.


    "You know, I misread it. I''m not running away."


    Starichiro quietly corrects Arlaune''s words rather than denial.


    "I just can''t help following my instincts. Do what you want. I don''t do anything that doesn''t make sense. I''m just thorough with that. Selfish? No, no. The person twisting it looks unnatural and distorted to me."


    "I see..."


    When I was told, Arlaune wondered if I was that type, too. As a result, I was no longer willing to speak any more.


    Xingichiro was taken to the building where Arlaune decided to base himself. It''s a new seven-story building.


    "Everyone who survives has moved in your name to come here. So keep the conversation that way. People arrested once sent you somewhere else, but you can''t do that because you''re a leader."


    Talk from Arlaune back to Yayoko.


    "Okay. All of them here?


    "Not all of them, though. I didn''t call the life club people. There are a few others who cannot come or have not spoken."


    When I walked into the building, the ground floor was cramped. A hall with no room compartments or passageways. But there are two figures in the corner. It''s Devil and the honeysuckle.


    "Stay as close as you can to those two, and they could strike without distinction between enemy allies. But for once that''s the keeper here. If the enemy strikes, those two will protect us."


    "Are you okay with putting that down?


    "I''m in control where I''m in danger."


    Back to Arlaune''s voice again.


    "Especially that black one - Devil one. The next time I defied him, I set him up to kill him. Honeycombs like hairy dogs got my mind touched thanks to Devil. But the control itself is easy. Don''t let Devil touch you. He seems to be able to instill a negative mindset in the person he touches."


    "Negative thoughts?


    "I pour in negative emotions, like anger, hate and sadness, and I lose reason"


    "I guess that means I''m going crazy"


    To Shinichiro''s words, Arlaune nodded.


    "I support Jinsai. It''s a church event where enemies in the church strip their fangs."


    "Enemies in the Order?


    "The son of a believer named Sandcastle Dream is apparently on the enemy''s side. I don''t know what you''re going to do, but it''s interesting, and I''ll let you swim. And then we''re going to reveal ourselves to Jin-sai."


    "To everyone?


    "Oh. Flashy in public."


    Starichiro was surprised not least by Arlaune''s words. I wonder what the hell it means to expose your existence to the public. It makes the activity itself harder to do, and more likely than ever to be targeted by various forces.


    "What are you gonna do about it?"


    "Until now I''ve been hiding, but it''s time to publish it. Even when it comes to publishing, it would be to the extent that it flows online, and it would be to the extent that it handles urban legends. That''s fine. It''s the fabric of the future. I''m sure the Chinese operatives lurking in the country will make another move."


    Starichiro is relieved to hear that he treats it like an urban legend. To that extent, there seemed to be no significant impact.


    "Starichiro."


    When he breaks up with Arlaune and goes upstairs in the building, fortune tells him he is happy to speak.


    "You may know, but the police have arrested many people."


    "Sorry...... that''s my fault. Arlaune let some people get away with it."


    Ichiro stars at me with sorrow.


    "Something... that''s a very bad flow. Did you solve the magic that was on you? I declared it a good thing to carry on Kasahara''s trail during the day, but I''m going downhill myself, and whatever I do, no matter how much I scratch, it seems like I just have to fall."


    Starichiro mouths negative words and deeds with a face that stretches out anxiety and fear in color.


    "It''s not just Starichiro. That''s what everyone thinks. There''s a dark mood."


    I guess so, when I heard about Koji, Starichiro thought.


    "I... I knew a leader wasn''t a pattern. I can''t believe you''re as depressed as everyone else. You''re a leader, so you have to step on it."


    "That''s about as good as I think"


    "Huh?"


    Shinichiro starred properly at the words Lucky said with a soft grin.


    "I''m afraid of people who are not lost, who have no fear, who have no ascent or descent, on the contrary. Everyone gets depressed sometimes. Why don''t we just do it right when we should? Besides, I know the reason why you can''t look depressed in front of everyone, but if you''re in front of me alone..."


    Starichiro spills a smile as Yuji''s last dialogue seemed to illuminate.


    "Even if you''re down now, you can''t stay down as long as you''re alive, can you?


    "Right. As long as you''re alive, that''s the big point."


    Starichiro said a little sarcastically. In a situation where life itself was interacting, Yuji''s words were felt to be heavy in many ways.

 1344 24

    The next morning, Xingichiro met Jingsai at the internet cafe to have a direct conversation, then hurried to Ajito so the police wouldn''t find him.


    It was also Arlaune''s instructions to meet and talk in person with Jingsai. That way, they expect information to flow to those who are watching Jingsai. By that flush of information, it seems Arlaune intends to move his enemies.


    On my way back to Ajito, Yuji called me.


    ''Something terrible happened. Kubo and the police officers came to Ajito-''


    He was a stiff star Ichiro to Yuji''s report in a trembling voice, but I feel even more terrified that Yuji unnaturally stuffed the words there.


    "To Kubo... is something wrong?


    Nice star Ichiro has guessed.


    "Calm down and listen to me."


    If it''s an unsettling report - I''m sure it''s the worst or even more diagonal of expectations, I''ll find out in Yuji''s preface.


    "Kubo was killed..."


    The story goes back dozens of times.


    Shortly after Shinichiro went out, Makusuke Kubo, along with two police officers from the Backstreet Division instead of the Juvenile Division, was visiting Ajito on the Arlaune hunt.


    "Um... I''m coming. I''m coming. This atmosphere. Come with Vigilance Max."


    Kubo draws attention to the two police officers and enters the first floor of the building.


    Ground floor that is fuzzy. Two figures squatting by the pillars.


    "Yes, the two of them. Can I have a word with you? This is the police."


    Kubo calls out as he pinches the tip of his mustache.


    But there''s no response.


    "Yes, you shouldn''t ignore it ~. I''m coming to the police with that attitude ~"


    Approaching the giant figure of the swollen first.


    "Are you wearing a guru? Or is it this kind of ability?


    "Ahhhh... Ugh..."


    Kubo peeked in, and the honeycomb reacted and raised his face.


    "You laughed...? You guys... you laughed at me? What''s wrong with you? What... what''s wrong! What''s so fun about making fun of people!


    Kubota is surprised by the beehiko who suddenly gave him an anger.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Are you sleeping in love?


    "Ohhhhh! Everybody''s making me laugh! They laugh, they scold, they don''t know how painful or painful it is, so they can do such terrible things. Ah!


    Beechcoe stands up as she calls.


    Kubo and the police officers intuited the mix of anger and grief in close proximity. The inescapable death.


    Two Detectives from the Backstreet Division, Umezu Kotomi and Matsumoto Minoru, visited the Miyazaki Laboratory.


    "It was sent by one of the police officers who was killed while filming. You could say you shot him while he was dead."


    Umezu says, show some footage in front of Misaki, True, Viper, Tired, Midori, Uemami, and Angelina.


    "Ja......"


    Angelina opens her mouth wide and agonizing when she sees a rough honeycomb showing up there.


    Private clothes cops and uniformed police officers are torn, eaten and tragically killed. Police officers also resisted, but there was no bullet in Beechco.


    "Jap......"


    Seeing the sight, Angelina was stunned. It''s so incredible, such as that honeycomb doing this.


    With such Angelina in mind, Upper Beauty puts her hand on her back near the dorsal bile.


    "All of them killed are elite at the euthanasia police station. I can tell you''re not a one-handed opponent."


    Says Umezu in a pale voice.


    "So the police came to us to cry?


    While being sarcastic, Viper had noticed something strange about Umezu.


    "We''ve got a couple of tough cases right now, too. Because of the police raids in the meantime, we''ve lost a lot of power."


    Umezu answers pale as ever.


    (bald old man...... wow - I''m sad. My heart keeps crying...)


    Umetsu''s emotions were pouring directly into Midori.


    "Was there someone special close to you?"


    Truth perceives and asks.


    "He used to take care of me when I was a killer in the back street. Kubo."


    Said Umezu, staring at the video, which had already disappeared, in a heart-shaking voice.


    "The enemy Ajito figured it out, and let''s just get on board. I''ll get some help."


    "Jap!"


    Viper said, Angelina raised her hand.


    "Are you worried about that dog-like thing? You want to persuade me?


    "Jap!"


    When the truth guessed and asked, Angelina nodded with a powerful voice.


    "It''s better tomorrow, not today, to get in"


    True said.


    "Why?


    Viper asks.


    "One of their factions, or a religious group lurking in an Al-Rawneh hunt called the Enjoyment of Life Club, will hold an event tomorrow. During that event, a Snow Oka mouse intends to settle with the Arlaune hunt. Let''s attack at a time when the event will take place."


    "I see, don''t be in a way that we can''t rescue each other"


    Hearing true thoughts, Viper was convinced.


    "Wait a minute...... I''ve forgotten the key thing. You''re going into enemy Ajito, aren''t you? There are dozens of psychics out there, right?


    Pinch your mouth in a tired way to the vipers and truths who are going to get in lightly.


    "In the first place, why did you gather Arlaune hosts at the Miyazaki Institute? And as a result, why do you think they couldn''t reach out?


    "Viper, true brother. How awesome do you think it is for a bunch of dozens of guys with supernormal abilities to get together? Turning that guy around on enemies is bad enough to deal with a division of the army. Depending on how you handle it, it''s more of a threat, and the more you get your hands out of your throat, the more you want it. Now think about it as much as there are 10,000 or 20,000 troops assembled at the Miyazaki Institute and possibly at the enemy Ajito. I''ve fought so many times before. Don''t you understand? Fighting one enemy with supernormal powers and fighting two people is simply not the same as calculating one more, is it? Just so we''re clear, even we''re over-lived, it''s tempting to get on board."


    Adding to the accumulation, even Midori is prepared to disagree, and he explains why he disagrees.


    Tired and Midori, arguably the strongest force of war here, are out of control, so I can''t force them anymore.


    "So what do you say we all bump into Arlaune over here, too?


    I still don''t understand Shangmi, and I will say what I thought.


    "There will be massive sacrifices for both. It''s clearly war to do that, and if you didn''t want to make sacrifices, you''d be collecting them in one place to protect them, wouldn''t you? If they don''t save their lives, they''re attacking us."


    "We don''t even know the exact number of enemies. As much as we don''t know each other''s scale of sacrifice, we''re going to sacrifice each other."


    "I see..."


    I was told by Tired and Midori, and Shangmi was convinced too.


    "If you look at it from the enemy, you know roughly how many of us there are? Because it can be detected with a wide range of Arlaune''s resonance abilities. Well, I didn''t care about that, but I knew if I got in without thinking, I''d slap him."


    True sees Umezu.


    "Can''t you get Ashiya out?


    "He''s working on something else, and if you can put him in, I''ll come and ask you guys. I know you''re listening, but the Euthanasia Police Department is in trouble because of the anti-matter bomb riots."


    Umezu answers by shaking his head to the side in a small way.


    "Well, tired and miserable. Can it be in the form of building a bond and squeezing the number of enemies you can engage in at a time in the form of dragging them there one by one?


    To true questions and suggestions, tiredness and misery look at each other.


    "I can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean it''s a wall that will never be broken."


    "It''s time to tie the line. It depends on where you put it, and if you do that in the first place, the enemy will be on immediate alert. I''ve never been able to use a hand that stretches boundaries and narrows the number of combatants slightly, but I can''t drag them in."


    "If it works at all, let''s use it. Just for the first time. Time to tie the line, ask Angelina to earn it. It seems playful, so you can eat a little attack."


    To the true decision, Upper Mi looks at Angelina in surprise, but Angelina seemed to be ready, squeezing her mouth, squeezing her fists in both hands, and nodding silently and loudly.


    "Once you''re done fighting in the junction, once you''ve broken the junction. From there, we call some more people into the same space, and we tie the line again. However, I will try to keep a large crowd out of it. Let''s get Vipers in the mood for melee here and screw up or screw up our enemies. Repeat this even"


    "You know, your proposed operation is so shitty in the first place... What do you mean, leave it to the dolphins for the first time and me for the rest? In the first place, neither me nor the dolphins have the coverage to attract enemies by themselves, and it''s doubtful if we can prevent them."


    Vipers poke their faces all over each other.


    "That''s all you have to do to keep up the good work."


    But the truth was that he cut and threw away lightly, so the viper kept his mouth half open. At the heart of it, I even admire its guts, which I throw round with grandeur and gut theory, at the same time.


    "True brother is the type of guy you should never let do military or staff, but if you do, you want to set up an operation..."


    "No, the true draft of the operation is outrageous, and I have a hard time with you, but it often works out well with me, and I really think it''s for the commander. If you don''t have any other good ideas, let''s do it."


    "Heh, I don''t know..."


    He was two Shizuno Chicko Sorcerers, whispering in secret.


    What Starichiro saw on the first floor of the building when he returned to Ajito was Kubo''s changed figure, with his head, one shoulder, one lung, spine and ribs left only a little.


    "I think they ate the rest..."


    Hachiko on his ass, Sachishi says like he can''t say.


    (It''s my fault... Sorry...... sorry...... because of stupid kids like me...... damn...... sorry...... father......)


    Apologize again and again in my heart.


    He looked down at his real father''s wreckage for about a few minutes, pressed his voice to death and was sobbing, but eventually turned his gaze of hatred to the honeysuckle.


    "Kill me..."


    At that moment, when he tried to hit Hachiko with hatred, Devil stood in front of Starichiro.


    Devil didn''t do anything, he just stood there. Starichiro looks at it strangely blurry.


    "Starichiro?


    Yuji speaks to Xingichiro, who is in strange shape.


    "I... why..."


    Shinichiro stares down at Kubo''s remains.


    Devil leaves Starichiro''s side. Its black-faced mouth was in the form of a distorted grin, but no one noticed a change in its face that was too black.


    "Why not? Everything''s gone..."


    Starichiro will be a stunned face.


    "Disappeared?


    "The grief that killed Kubo... and the anger at the guy who killed him, all disappeared. Suddenly it''s gone. Why..."


    To be precise, grief remains somewhat. No, it''s boiling. But the deep grief and sense of loss immediately after the loss of someone important suddenly disappeared.


    "Did he do it?


    Seeing Devil squatting back where he was, Starichiro shrugged. I didn''t know the look on Devil''s face, but he just said he wasn''t interested in this one at the earliest.

 1345 25

    The trauma he received as a child turned his later life into something very painful.


    Hachiko, who was a child like a pure, innocent chunk, had a happy childhood. I had a lot of friends and we used to hang out all the time.


    But since I transferred to school, it has been a hard day since then.


    The atmosphere varies from school to school. The atmosphere also changes the character of the child. Elementary schools to which the transfer took place had a very large number of poorly bottomed children. Other people''s bad words were terrible. My pussy was terrible, too. Figs also seemed to be popular.


    I''ve never been explicitly targeted by figs, honeycomb, but I couldn''t keep up with the school culture where it''s normal to scold others and make them laugh. Primary school before the transfer had a chest ache and suffered from that gap because there was no such thing as someone who would do that.


    Even if not so much as a jerk, the honeycomb itself was subject to it. They were carved into the honeycomb as deep wounds.


    Then as he went up with middle school, high school and college, Hachiko was made aware even though he didn''t like it. That the world is full of people who love to curse, look down, mount, and mock others.


    People became desperate knowing that they were ugly creatures seeking discrimination, and the honeycomb assumed that all humans were laughing at themselves in the shadows, and became illusioned that the laughter of those who wanted to go through was also mocking and laughing at themselves.


    I started going to psychotherapy and my doctor told me it was a common pattern of paranoia, but it didn''t save my honeycomb. I couldn''t believe it before that.


    Later, by meeting the bees, and fusion with his dog, the heart of the bees was saved in much serenity.


    But now that I''ve been poured negative into Devil, it''s even worse than the worst period before that.


    I daydream when I''m asleep, of course, even when I''m awake, and I have nightmares.


    He sees himself walking through the city and laughs that all humans are dull. He looks at himself and turns to a malicious mockery. The honeycomb can''t stand it and spreads away confusion, but hell that goes on wherever it goes.


    A bee appears in front of me. I think I''m finally saved, I''m laughing at myself to the bees, and I''m slapped into the bottom of a desperate dong.


    People who surround their crying honeycomb surroundings and keep laughing. I even had parents in it and friends before I transferred who were close to me when I was a kid.


    Before such a honeycomb, an angel descended and drove away people who kept laughing.


    I thought it was an angel. It did have an angel ring on its head and it also produced pure white wings from its back, but its torso was a dolphin. There was no chest bile, and human hands and feet were growing from the dolphin''s torso.


    The honeycomb seeks salvation and reaches out to the angel.


    "Jaaaaap!"


    The dolphin angel also offers his hand to the honeycomb who reaches out for salvation.


    "Jaa ~ Phew"


    But the dolphin angel distorted his mouth. It''s like you''re having an evil grin. Or as if you despise it.


    "Jap!"


    Dolphin angels throw up monstrous rays from their mouths and let them bathe in honeycomb.


    He is also abandoned by those who thought he was the only friend besides his dog Beech, and Beech falls into infinite darkness, into the naught of despair.


    "Jahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    A ridiculously high laugh echoes of a dolphin angel looking down in his arms at his crashing self.


    I am a being denied from everything in this world. The only thing that affirms me took it into my body. So glad I meant it, why are you still suffering so much and gasping for solitude? And hate everything about the world that doesn''t recognize itself?


    Azitoville of the Arlaune hunters.


    "Tomorrow, I''m going to a life club event, but aren''t you coming?


    In front of Xingichiro and Yuji, Yaiko invites him.


    "I''m not in that mood"


    He is Starichiro, who is not depressed but is apathetic, a state of mind that I don''t really understand.


    "Apparently, Devil has sucked away your grief and anger."


    It changes from Yayoko to Arlaune''s voice and way of speaking.


    "Sucked... I knew it was him"


    "Devil sucks the negative emotions of those around him. Even if you''re feeling disturbed, that mostly calms you down. But... forceful emotional aspirations sometimes seem to destabilize your mental state, as you do now. People have to grieve when they should."


    "That''s a terrible story, isn''t Starichiro deprived of time to grieve itself?"


    Listening to Arlaune, Fortune utters a voice that has engulfed him with anger.


    "Right. I think so, too. Extremely distorted and unnatural."


    "Who''s that devil?


    "It''s normal to have a trait. It''s not like I''m a criminal. He was on the street. But he didn''t know what he was thinking."


    From Arlaune''s point of view, no one can possibly know but himself.


    "I tried not to defy him, but I don''t know the bottom of his power. It could also disarm that chain on its own"


    "Chain?"


    "I made the implication that if I defied him, I would die. But Devil himself manipulates hypnosis. You can solve the implication with self-hypnosis."


    Or Arlaune was secretly afraid that the implication itself might not have worked. And the boy who named himself this Devil was beginning to suspect that he was beyond his control.


    Migasaki Institute at night.


    "Uh, Grandma Zeng. Oh, your father''s crying? No, no, no, I don''t want to replace you. It''s a hassle. Did you explain it properly? Huh? Still, I can''t help but say I''m horny, because I''m not a kid... No, you mean your father, not me. Yeah...... yeah...... Maybe I can go home tomorrow. Yeah. They''re coming tomorrow for the final showdown. I''m coming, too. I might kill people again...... Yeah. I''m trying not to freak out anymore, but I''m still resistant. Yeah, I''ll do my best. Expect a souvenir story." Bye. "


    After finishing his phone call with his great-grandmother, Uemai takes a breather and sees Angelina and Susuke in the same room. They were playing games and playing.


    "Jap......"


    Angelina, who had just heard Shangmi''s call, waited for Suke, interrupted the game and turned back to Shangmi.


    "Ja......"


    Uemmi knew what Angelina was trying to say.


    "I''ll be there tomorrow, too."


    Hold Angelina''s hand, Uemami tells. Angelina, in many ways, didn''t want me to come to Upper Beauty. And that was passed on to Uemami, so I proclaimed it just in case.


    "Jap......"


    "Go. It''s not just for Mr. Angelina. I will be the heir to Uenohara''s ancient martial arts, so if you have the opportunity to experience in action - if you have the courage to do so, you will come to train yourself."


    It was Angelina who tried to refuse, but Upper Mi insisted with a bright smile and did not pull.


    "Both of you, come home safe and sound. Mr. Viper and Mr. True are with us, so I believe you''ll be okay."


    Susuke speaks up.


    "I''m strong, too. Come to our dojo, if you like. Because I can be strong. As my brother, I''ll give you plenty of fun."


    Upper Mi in a tone full of tea.


    "Ugh... yeah, something looks scary"


    I could understand whether or not Susuke had said this because he had a dramatic feeling about his inability to participate and because he and his near-old Shangmi were all discerned by Shangmi.


    "Is Mr. Angelina okay?


    Susuke says worried.


    "Jap to..."


    Angelina becomes a nagging addition and utters a voice that feels indescribable.


    Ever since the police arrived at noon and saw the scene where Hachiko killed a police officer, Angelina had behaved as usual on the surface, but it was in fact quite enjoyable for Ueme and Misuke to see.


    "Uemei, put me in Uemei''s dojo. I want to be strong like Mr. Viper and Mr. True, and have plenty of it."


    Sukesuke asks Uemami for some nuances to revitalize Angelina.


    "Pfft, I was only in a position to be enjoyed until now, and if I could be a disciple, I would be very entertained..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Jap Jap"


    Making a sadistic grin, Misuke felt a little drawn, and Angelina clapped lightly.

 1346 26

    In addition to True, Tired, Midori, Viper, Ueme, and Angelina, a total of eight detective combinations from Umezu and Matsumoto''s Backstreet Division visit the building, which seems to be home to the Arlaune hunters.


    On the same day, an event will be held by a religious group called the Life Saving Society, where a few Arlaune hunters are thought to lurk. At the same time as the start of the event, I decided to enter.


    Enter dignified through the front door. The front door itself remains open.


    Once inside, the ground floor is a lot of space, as shown by Umezu. I didn''t put anything down. As if in the middle of construction, there are only pillars.


    And each at a distance, honeycomb against the wall, Devil leaning against the pillar, squatting.


    "Jap......?


    Angelina advances in and speaks to the honeycomb.


    "After there''s only two of us, I won''t try to move. That''s convenient. Tired, Midori. Build a bond now. Other intrusions are deadly while I''m dealing with these guys."


    "Okkay, true brother"


    "Yes."


    Receiving true instructions, Midori and Tired head to the corner of the hall to connect. It''s a policy to make the pillars of the building the pillars of the junction.


    "Ugh...... Angelina......"


    "Ja......"


    Angelina was stunned when she called herself in a bitter voice and a face-up honeycomb.


    The long frowny hair lifted up, and the dog''s face was distorted into anger.


    "How dare you... you betrayed me..."


    "Jah!?


    Angelina is surprised by the conversation of the honeycomb she then spoke of.


    "Everyone... everyone in this world... is here to torment me. He''s laughing at me. You''re laughing when you see me suffer. You were just like them after all! I won''t forgive you!"


    The honeycomb summons and rises.


    "Jeep!"


    Angelina regains her mind and spreads her hands and legs wide, screaming forcefully and complaining about something.


    But it didn''t reach the heart of the honeycomb, the kick rolled out, Angelina''s body blew up for a few meters, one-bound and slammed to the pillar.


    A normal human being is not a strange power to die instantly, and the regenerative Angelina was shattered all over her body and couldn''t get up right away.


    "It''s going to be hard to buy time."


    Truth be told, point the gun at the honeycomb. Umezu and Matsumoto similarly pull out their guns, scatter them and shoot them each.


    "Don''t laugh! Don''t laugh at me! I''m gonna stop that laugh!


    The bullet didn''t seem to work, and Hachiko thrust Matsumoto with his anger.


    "Yeah!? Me!?"


    Matsumoto with a pulling grin.


    "Don''t laugh. Ah!


    "Oh man!


    Matsumoto turns his back on the honeycomb and flees, apologizing reflexively. But honeycomb is obviously faster. I''m about to get caught up.


    Between Matsumoto and the honeycomb, the viper breaks in. Long-length vipers are also considerably inferior to honeycomb giants. The honeysuckle is fat on the side, so it''s too fat.


    "Come on. A power comparison."


    Vipers laugh invincibly, hands gently raised and spread.


    The honeycomb also responds by holding both hands of the viper down disappointingly and combining.


    "Become..."


    Viper''s grin instantly disappeared. A force was applied that far exceeded my imagination, I could not step on it at all, and I was to be on one knee in no time.


    "Are you serious..."


    Umezu groans suddenly. I couldn''t believe it, such as the viper being easily overwhelmed.


    The honeycomb sticks out his face trying to bite the viper while holding Viper''s hand.


    Viper had a feeling he would be bitten through the head, pulling his head backwards and releasing a painful knee kick while further disfigured. That this is good. It hits the jaw of the honeycomb, for a moment but flickers the honeycomb.


    But the honeycomb did not let go of the viper''s hand, and the viper fell on his back on the floor with his hands held, dressed to be laid together.


    Vipers spraying sweat from all over the body. The moment I managed to escape this critical situation and put my knee folded between the honeycomb and myself, the force fell out of the right hand of the honeycomb.


    The right arm of the honeycomb had been amputated. Soon the approaching truth wrapped the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire around the right arm of the honeycomb and pulled it.


    I also let go of my remaining left hand, so Viper rushes away from under the honeycomb.


    When the honeycomb picks up his flat fallen right hand, he pushes it against the cutting surface. Right arm stuck together by chance. It also seems to have a powerful playback capability.


    "It''s bad for Angelina, but if we add or subtract, we''re gonna die better."


    Rewinding the steel wire while taking the distance, True said.


    "Jappoo!


    Angelina, who has finished regenerating this one, rises up, beefing and advancing.


    It was such a defenseless rush that the honeycomb took it with his body. It takes the form of Angelina hugging onto the body of a honeycomb.


    "Jap! Jap! Jap!


    He pleads desperately to wake up the honeycomb as he clings, but when the honeycomb hits Angelina like that with one hand and lifts her high, he slaps her to the floor as much as he wants.


    When Angelina raised her legs to step on the floor, lying on her back, only the part of the blade of the wooden sword of the sword appeared in front of the face of the honeycomb, striking her nostrils gently.


    "Yea, good luck. This one''s over."


    "It''s not in our hands, is it? I''ll deal with it with Midori."


    Midori, with the wooden sword of the sword, and Tired, with the black sword of the devil, lined his shoulders and headed towards the honeycomb.


    The honeycomb also feels that tiredness and dullness are the strongest on this occasion, and turns a vigilant eye.


    "Black beeswax"


    "Bite God."


    Midori''s long dark hair overflows like black coltar and flows down to the floor. Tired throws something over a honeycomb.


    It was the catalyst of surgery that tired me out. Where the body of the honeycomb hits - make sure it stretches out of your shoulders, chest and belly and thrives heavily, your mouth opens on the raised tip, bites into your own body, and eats away.


    When the honeycomb grabbed the raised spot, he didn''t hesitate to rip that raised spot off.


    A black shadow looming from the foot on the other hand touches both feet of the honeycomb, black wax from the knee down, and the honeycomb loses the feel of the leg, losing balance at the same time, falling and buttocking.


    The black waxed areas are scattered and new legs grow instantly from the knees. And before I get up, I spit a glowing sphere out of my mouth.


    Its ball of light, the size of a volleyball, drifted through the universe fluffy and unreliable, but the tiredness and Midori who analyzed it "Analyzed" fought to see who the sphere was.


    "I''m coming!


    "Please."


    Midori emits a sharp voice and rushes toward the ball of light.


    "Black Curtain"


    Something like a black cloth spread over the front of Midori, which approached the photosphere. The black cloth, which was spreading wide and waving, enveloped the ball of light like a bath, becoming a smaller and smaller black mass, and disappeared at the end.


    Midori now uses one technique that can also be called Shizuno''s Deep Righteousness, which opens the door to a dark planet in a curtain-like, cloth-shaped form. Beyond the cloth-shaped door will be sent by the will of the magician. It is almost unknown what a dark planet is, but it is somewhat tired but observes it.


    The identity of the photosphere was a compressed, high-density mass of energy. If it explodes, it will likely have the power to evaporate all the way to this building and its surroundings. The pillars of the kingdom will also be destroyed, and all those who do not have the ability to regenerate must have been the Buddha.


    (Obviously this guy has powers that go beyond putting up people''s realms. Besides, I feel amplified by anger and hatred ~)


    Look at the honeycomb, Midori thinks.


    Tired circling beside that honeycomb pokes the side of the honeycomb with a sword.


    Throughout his side, Tired mediated a knife to activate surgery in the body of the honeycomb.


    "Red Dumplings"


    From the body of the honeycomb, the heads of countless bright red babies flooded out. It blends with neighboring babies, but also mixes and blends with honeycomb bodies. And at the same time, he laughs joyfully that he wants to beat them.


    "Uh-oh! Laughing. Ahhh!


    It exclaims at the physical and psychological damage of the pain being eroded from within the body and the act of being laughed at.


    Shortly after, the whole body of the honeycomb burned up violently


    Tired keeps his distance. The blue flames erupted from the entire body of the honeycomb, and all the red dough that broke out in the body was burned in an instant. I can see that it is fairly hot, but the honeycomb itself is not cooked with a single hair.


    "Do you also use pyrokinesis..."


    Shortly after the truth shrugged as she remembered Miho, Hachiko rolled at an incredible rate as she rounded her body and held her own knee.


    Beeches running around the floor as balls of flame. If it hits me, there won''t be a single one, but the aim is messy, so I''m calling the track and avoiding them all at my leisure.


    (In that state, I can''t see them. The smell is also blocked by flames. It''s a fundamentally failed move)


    Viper thinks as he looks at the honeycomb rolling around at high speed.


    Hachiko noticed that too, stopped spinning and stood up dressed in blue flames.


    (No, it''s not pointless behavior...)


    Viper had to admit that he was wrong.


    All over the hall, palm-sized mini honeycombs boil. As he rolls, he boils out of the rolling marks one after the other, as if he gave birth to them, or split, or crawled out of the floor.


    A little honeycomb ignites, calling, and runs towards those nearby.


    When True and Umezu shoot with guns, they fall and stay put. It doesn''t seem to have the same playback power as the main unit.


    "Jap pup!"


    "Hot, hot!


    Angelina and Matsumoto are screaming and desperately shaking away from each other, caught in a fire masonry mini honeycomb.


    Behind that Angelina, there was a black shadow sneaking in.


    It was Devil. Why are you after Angelina? That''s because I was close to the honeysuckle.


    I want to amplify this dolphin''s negative beliefs and seriously kill each other with honeycomb. And if one of them dies hard, I want to try to get the survivors back to sanity.


    With such a prank of his, he touched Angelina and tried to instill a negative mind-


    "What can I do for you?


    Before Devil headed to Angelina, there were those who stood in the way. And with cold eyes, I look at Devil.


    "I''ve been watching your movements. He attacked me all of a sudden before this. Thought you''d do something while everyone was distracted by Mr. Beechcoe. That''s the kind of dirty guy you are, isn''t it? No, should I say seco guy?


    After Uemai talks pale, he makes a fighting pose for Devil.


    "You know, I''ll deal with you."

 1347 27

    We already knew that the intruders and the bees were fighting on the ground floor of the building, and that the boundaries were stretched out on the ground floor so that we could not enter from outside. The stars in the building, Ichiro and Arlaune, hunted facades.


    Ichiro Hoshi calls Yayoko and explains the situation.


    "Perhaps it will drag a small number of people into the junction to process it"


    It is told in the voice of Arlaune.


    "I can''t grasp it because I''m not on the scene, but if Hachiko seems to defeat Shizuno Reida, the enemy is also quite a force. If it takes all of us, we can''t even win, but it would be a juncture to keep us from doing so. They''re going to kill me little by little. I mean, it''s wiser not to fight."


    "I mean, if honeycomb and devil die, run or surrender?


    ''Right. But surrender does not guarantee your life. I don''t mind running. My purpose has largely been achieved, and now I can dissolve it. It''s time for the tide.


    After listening to Arlaune''s instructions, Shinichiro stares.


    (That''s it...?


    A truly dismal showdown notice.


    (It breaks. Losing it. And it''s over at last. Now... back to the routine?


    For the first time here, I met an unusual named Arlaune, who conferred the power of alienation and did not feel any further doubts about following her. What has been the work of our lives so far?


    (Marked by the police, I can''t go back to my routine anymore. Even though Kubo is dead... in the form of bees protecting us...)


    I didn''t think that far from being betrayed or abandoned, but I remembered the feeling of loss.


    "Arlaune told me to run away. Dismissed. If you don''t, they''re gonna kill us all."


    Hosts of Al-Rawneh bother following a transmission from Starichiro. But as some of them blew it off and relieved, they looked like Starichiro.


    (Are you sure this is it? I''m not doing one thing that looks like a leader by breathing in Kasahara instead. Dumb...... embarrassing......)


    As if it were a dogma, I think Starichiro masochistically.


    ''It''s over... I lost. This is the end of my life. As you wish, I''m glad you died in battle''


    Fighting in the woods, the last dialogue of that monster who was planted with the Arlaune trio comes back to the back of Starichiro''s brain. Starichiro was shocked by that dialogue then.


    That monstrous word that I uttered out in the moment that dying in battle is a blessing would not be a lie. I now think again that if I can remain at its peak, that way of dying would be the best ideal.


    "Yuji, come here for a second"


    Starichiro took Koji to the hallway because he didn''t want any other Arlaune hunting to ask him.


    "Lucky me, I''m not running. I can''t run away."


    To Shinichiro''s words, Yuji rounds his eyes.


    "What are you talking about? You''re not gonna die?


    "Yeah. I can''t stay at the top until the end, but I don''t want to fall and survive. Now, I''m sure I''m still in a happy dream. I don''t want to wake up from a dream. I want to die without waking up from my dreams."


    Yuji was convinced when he saw Starichiro, who affirmed himself lightly with a refreshing smile. Seems to be Starichiro.


    "Do you want to die with me? If you wake up, it''s a crappy reality there. You don''t have to wake up."


    "Sleep even more in your dreams......? That''s fine."


    I was glad that you invited me, and Lucky smiled and nodded.


    Devil rejoiced. Being turned to your anger consciousness.


    An innocent, adorable and riddled beautiful girl is turning her anger consciousness to herself. I''ve never been happier. I want to take care of this moment, this fact. I want to have more fun.


    Devil is hit by Uemmi.


    Uemami switches her body and gently swings Devil''s big fist. Devil was surprised because Upper Beauty was behind her diagonal when she waved her fist.


    Upper beauty jumps, at the top of the jump, turning and kicking behind Devil''s head full of gaps.


    Eat the medulla oblongata properly and Devil can relax. An attack on a place like the back of the head that didn''t work out - and sounded directly on the brain even while the nerves were jammed - also worked on Devil. My vision darkens for a moment, and I can let it go forward.


    Devil exposed a deadly gap, but Uemei also regained her posture, so it wasn''t an immediate chase.


    True, but I will refrain from shooting a gun instead. I thought I''d give Shangmi some experience. Of course I am willing to come in to help as soon as possible in times of danger.


    Umezu and Matsumoto are not sure about Devil so they are watching. Vipers are also really imitating and watching.


    Upper Mi kicks Devil in the stomach. More jaw-eyed and high-kicked, concussion-provoked Devil gets even better.


    "I don''t think I can see it."


    Matsumoto squeaks when he sees Uemami fighting.


    "Is it in your skirt?


    Umezu looks at Matsumoto with white eyes and asks.


    "Yeah, well..."


    Matsumoto admits to a bitter smile.


    I''m sorry to hear that, but the spats were there.


    "Oh, shit!? Unforgivable!"


    Informed of the fact of the shock, Matsumoto shouted unexpectedly.


    Devil, who felt ravaged in the hope of staying this way, jumped with a concussion.


    Devil snapping like a jam on the ceiling. When this happens, I can''t even help Uemami. Think about doing this until the damage is healed.


    Upper Mi came directly below Devil. Devil, who stomped with chance, falls and hits Upper Beauty, but this was too stupid an act.


    Devil, filled with gaps in the air, unleashed a kick vertically as Upper Beauty thrust up. The kick decides beautifully on the dovetail.


    The agility and power outweigh the devil being enhanced by Arlaune, but it is hard to say that the movement is sophisticated in flattery. I''m not used to the fight itself at all, and I act funny.


    Devil also finally understands it, giving up fleshbullet warfare only-and using hallucinogenic hypnosis that he is good at. This time it''s not mass hypnosis, it''s only for Uemami. Because when I expanded my hypnosis range, the two of us fighting the honeycomb knew it and stepped on it when it was released again.


    Devil waves his arm as he jumps backwards and takes his distance.


    "Agu!?


    Upper beauty screamed in agony. An invisible blade from Devil''s arm severed Upper Beauty''s right leg.


    Hallucinations, but Uemami could not even recognize them as hallucinations. Upper beauty moves stop, lethally exposing the gap.


    Devil approaches Upper Beauty and releases a kick. Upper Mi felt murderous and strayed from her upper body, but was kicked in the chest and blown away with enough shock to wonder if her heart would stop.


    Devil wasn''t in the mood either, so the power was largely killed. Sometimes the power was killed when Ueme slipped away. If it had been a serious clean hit, it would have been an instant death.


    Truth stood in front of Devil, who tried to chase him further. I couldn''t watch it on the boulder anymore.


    "Player shifts."


    The truth speaks out.


    Devil narrowed his eyes. I don''t feel too good because I was having fun with my pretty kid and the guy broke in there.


    "Are you okay on your own?


    Vipers speak truly.


    "Don''t embarrass me in front of my junior year. Uemai was fighting alone."


    Keep your eyes on Devil, the truth says.


    "You gave me your hand, so I won''t have to fight alone again."


    Umezu made fun of him, but the truth is he silently kills him and shoots a gun at Devil.


    Even as the bullet pierces Devil''s head, Devil strikes without flinching at all.


    I shot him in the chest.


    When I whine consciously that I am under hallucinogenic hypnosis, the truth quietly concentrates my consciousness and attempts to break hallucinations by the resistance Resist.


    Devil approaches in the meantime, waving his fist at the true side of his head. If you eat it, you die from a blow, but you''re in a state of hallucination, so you can''t visually read Devil''s movements.


    But with a sixth sense and tactile sensation, he senses the electromagnetic waves of the killer, and truly turns back and avoids Devil''s attacks.


    I made sure the hypnosis disappeared and the truth was I punched Devil in the jaw with a gun from the bottom.


    Point the gun at the big glaring Devil and shoot him twice. Now I definitely hit both shots.


    He gets shot in the chest and in the stomach, but his flinches are so tight, he doesn''t try to fall. Whether or not there is a playback capability is unknown, but we only know that there is a strong endurance and that there is no strong playback capability to function immediately.


    Devil''s movements became obviously dull, so true that he tried to shoot even more, but suddenly lost his scaffold and fell.


    (This is...)


    The fact that I tried to stand, but couldn''t slide and stand, reminds me of the user of friction manipulation who really fought at the station.


    (Can I see that the fact that you didn''t use it from the beginning doesn''t mean you can''t use it as long or extensively as he did? or is there another condition)


    The true reading had hit both the former and the latter. Transcribed by Arlaune, but Devil can''t handle it well. There''s quite a limit to the distance and range. Yeah, I can only use it once a day. Devil then felt in danger and used this ability as a trump card.


    Umezu fires a gun where Devil really tried to attack him when he fell.


    A bullet pierces Devil''s hips.


    Furthermore, Uemami was approaching at some point, crossing Devil''s throat from side to side with an eccentric palm.


    Sprinkling blood, Devil falls into depression. It wasn''t just the color of my skin, it was black to the point of a lot of blood.


    "I didn''t have to do anything extra."


    Confirm that the friction erasure has been lifted, and turn to the upper beauty as the truth rises.


    "Even the seniors, I broke in where I was at risk."


    Laughs like a prank and gives it back, Uemami.


    "During Euthanasia II, he said that the name of the back number during Euthanasia would be given to the death of Senior Aizawa, still spoken of as a legendary defect."


    "Were you doing the back number or something?


    "No, they''re just calling me that on their own..."


    Ask unexpectedly. Really, Uemami answers badly.


    "There''s only one reason to be called."


    "I just stopped the defects in there. And yet there''s so much rumor behind me."


    "Oh, my God, it''s the same pattern as mine."


    It was true to hear it and to feel familiar with Upper Beauty.


    "Hey, he''s still alive."


    Vipers speak to True and Upper Beauty, who are in a soothing mood.


    Devil, who was falling into depression, crawls with his hands and feet moving at a nice high speed as he lays down depressed, distancing himself from True and Upper Beauty.


    And when I got up, I ran out the building entrance.


    (I wonder if there was some playback capability... Next time I see him, I''ll have to finish it right.)


    So I made up my mind. Truth is, I saw Tired and Midori still fighting the honeysuckle.


    "Didn''t you have a bond..."


    I look at Devil, who went out light, and Matsumoto says strangely.


    "You can''t get out, but you can''t get in. It''s a bond."


    "I see."


    Umezu told me, Matsumoto was convinced by that.

 1348 28

    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    The black skeleton in various costumes boils out in large quantities and hits the burning mini honeycomb herd.


    Tired challenges the body of the honeycomb to melee. Slash with a knife many times, but the body regenerates instantly.


    But tiredness keeps slashing without a problem. There can be no infinite regeneration, so I intend to continue attacking until I run out of health to regenerate.


    (That''s a comparable force to the top overlife. I can''t see the bottom)


    The same was true of the optical sphere earlier, but that''s the only threat, such as a person producing such a high energy body.


    Depending on your technique and abilities, you can create a destruction energy comparable to that one. For example, a pure child would be able to scatter massive destructive energy with minimal force - water vapor explosion, nuclear fusion and nuclear explosion.


    But it seems tiring to produce pure energy that is directly linked to destruction as it is, in a condensed way, beyond a person''s limits.


    Besides, it should be noted that the honeycomb is moving around full of energy. And no matter how much you attack, when you instantly play it.


    (Like the Good Moon, is it possible that you''re incorporating power from somewhere?


    I once saw tiredness. The good moon, which ran out of strength to regenerate, was recovering by sucking Mika''s life force, which she was fighting at that time. I tried to gaze at him to see if he was replenishing his powers just like that, but I don''t feel such a flow of power.


    In the midst of battling tiredness, a blade of a metastasized sword struck the back of the head of the honeycomb. Not only have I hit him, but he''s got plenty of demonic power and chi mixed in when hitting him, so he''s got a lot of power.


    The honeycomb hits me, but tired didn''t try to chase me, and I distanced myself and breathed.


    "If it wasn''t in front of Angelina, I could kill him instantly with a black curtain."


    Midori comes next to tired and talks.


    "In fact, when it''s finally in danger, you should switch to that method. It''s bad for Angelina."


    "Jap......"


    Angelina is stunned because the conversation between the two had reached Angelina''s ears as well. I know what the black curtain is earlier. I wonder if it''s the art of extinguishing your opponent or flying him somewhere.


    (I also need to think about liberating the second brain...... this is a pretty powerful enemy)


    Consider another trump card for Shizuno.


    "Jaaaaaaap!"


    Angelina, who decides that if the battle continues to be prolonged, the honeycomb will really be killed, growls and progresses with the honeycomb again.


    "Jap! Jaap!


    Stick to the honeycomb from the side, in a sad voice, and call for it to return to sanity.


    "Jaaaaap!"


    "Shut up!


    Angelina pleads desperately to wake up to the honeycomb, but the honeycomb ruthlessly plays off the approaching Angelina.


    "Mr. Angelina."


    "Jah......"


    Angelina reached out and took control of Upper Beauty after the battle with Devil and tried to rush over.


    Angelina makes her way to Hachiko in battle with tiredness. Just head, jump.


    "Jap! Jap!


    He also gets bounced off and rolled, but gets up quickly, and when he rushes wisely, he jumps, and calls Jap in unison. This is all Angelina can do. So - no matter how unusual from the side, this is the only way to do it, even if that may be a completely pointless act.


    "Like the promise of a comic book, your voice reaches your heart and you can brainwash it, it doesn''t seem to expand with tears..."


    Seeing Angelina suing desperately, Umezu squeaks with a sinister face. Still, I can''t help but desperately cling to Angelina calling, bullying and painful.


    "Mr. Angelina......"


    Uemai and others are crying when they see Angelina''s foolish and resolute attack.


    "Wow, I had this hand. Wow, why didn''t I notice it before?"


    Meanwhile, seeing Angelina''s bodily persuasion, Midori came up with something.


    "Hey, ancestor, good luck on your own"


    "Huh..."


    Put in a no, Midori leaving the front.


    "Hey, Angelina"


    Running over again to Angelina, who is being blown away and falling, Midori speaking up.


    "I''m gonna blow your heart out of his. Midori will take you."


    "Jap......"


    Midori grabbed Angelina''s hand as she said it, leaving her phantom without question.


    Midori and Angelina enter the spiritual world of the honeycomb by taking a psycho-dive without question.


    "Ja......"


    Looking into the heart of the honeycomb, Angelina was stunned. An angel-looking self curses, beats and kicks a crying honeysuckle.


    "Uh-huh, this guy caused it. But it was the twinkle of luck that had me in a mental attack that was deadly. Come on. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori shows her teeth slightly to reveal a strange laugh.


    "Yay, Angelina, let''s erase this guy''s nightmare. Yi. You''re the real one, you know what this means?


    "Jap!"


    When Midori prompted her, but shouted with the meaning that she knew even if she didn''t say it, and let her fist squeeze, Angelina flied with a false eye.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Soon he turned into a costume called red belt, red boot and red cape in his all-body blue tights, and Angelina, who became like Ameco Pearlow, stuck out her fist, angel Angelina glancing at the honeycomb, and stuck it from the diagonal sky.


    "Jaah!?


    Fake Angel Version Angelina looks up at the real thing, opens her mouth wide and screams.


    Eating a diving attack and stepping on Angelina, an angel stretched out on her back, Angelina sits on her hips in both hands, puffing her red cloak to become Jen-royal.


    A definite change occurred in the heart of the honeycomb when he saw the appearance of a new Angelina dressed as an amecomic hero and the sight of defeating Angelina, the angelic figure who was mocking herself.


    "Jaaaaaa!


    But the angel Angelina also rises in defeat, and is grasped by Amecomi Angelina in the shape of anger.


    "Jah!"


    Two Angelinas grab each other''s hands and hands and start comparing forces.


    "Jaa ~"


    Angel Angelina''s malevolent power prevailed, and Amecomi Angelina knelt one knee, eventually on both knees.


    Then with both hands grabbed, Angelina slaps a relentless knee kick into Amecomi Angelina''s face for many shots.


    "Ahhh......"


    Hachiko was feeling thin at that time. Angelina, who is being done now, says it''s the real deal. That the real Angelina, who has come to save herself, is being pushed by the imaginary Angelina who has created it from within herself, who turns, mocks and torments herself.


    Finally, Amecomi Angelina is defeated by a depression, and Angelina spans over it, punching her in the head multiple times with both hands.


    "Jap!"


    Turning to the honeycomb, fallen Amecomi Angelina points at herself with her thumb and screams forcefully.


    "Jap!"


    Reach out louder to the honeycomb even more. As if seeking salvation.


    "Hey, honey, that''s the real deal. The real Angelina won''t betray you. Don''t worry."


    "Ugh..."


    Midori speaks from above, and the heart of the honeycomb shakes. Still, I''m afraid. I thought I''d be betrayed again. I wonder if this is not a false salvation either.


    "Jap!"


    Angelina sounds even louder. Even if I was only screaming Jap, I could understand what he was saying and what he was trying to tell me. passed on. It echoed every inch of my soul.


    The honeycomb reaches out and grips Angelina''s hand forcefully.


    "Jaaaaaaaa!"


    Angelina, empowered by the honeycomb, shouted mightily, blowing the angel Angelina across herself high in the sky. Then the American-style clothes also blew away.


    Rising Angelina is getting a golden aura up from all over her body. And he stares at Angelina, the angel who rose high in the sky, and breathes heavily in.


    "Jaaap!"


    Jet water currents radiated from his mouth as he growled, and when he hit Angelina directly in the air, Angelina dissolved in the water and disappeared.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Reality honeycomb screams. I interrupt my battle with tiredness and I hold my head.


    "Jah...... p......"


    Angelina, who returns from Psycho Dive, confirms that what happened to the honeysuckle has clearly changed and heads back to the honeysuckle.


    "Ja ~ p"


    In front of the honeycomb, let Angelina reach out, just like the spiritual world.


    "Angelina......"


    Now without hesitation, the honeycomb reaches out and holds Angelina''s hand.


    And they hold each other, and they sob at each other.


    "I don''t know what it is, but it''s a reconciliation mood."


    "Sounds like it..."


    When I saw the two aliens holding him, Umezu and Viper roared.


    "Somebody''s coming."


    Look at the stairs and tell the truth.


    It was Xingichiro and Fuji who showed up. The junction is stretched, so you can''t go in the ground floor hall, but you''re stopping inside the stairs.


    (Something''s wrong. No feelings, like it''s blown out......)


    Look at the look on their faces, Viper thinks.


    "We can lose. I don''t want to make any more sacrifices. This place is disbanded."


    Starichiro said.


    "Don''t say anything unsolicited. If you go through with it, you don''t need an officer, do you?


    Umezu stares at Starichiro.


    "I want you to miss it in exchange for our lives. If that doesn''t work, I''ll blow this place up right now."


    Ignoring Umezu, Shinichiro stared at Viper and said.


    "But don''t you just give away your life? You''re such a selfish kid."


    With that said and laughing, Viper took it and stood, advancing to Xingichiro and Yuji.


    "We''ve opened the gateway, so we can go in now."


    Tired spoke, and the two stars Ichiro and Koji proceeded to the first floor hall.


    "I''m glad you guessed before I even told you."


    Staring at Viper, Starichiro smiles.


    He seemed to be up against me if he did something.


    "He''s the first strong enemy I''ve ever met, so I''m really aware of him."


    "Thanks for that one. So, that''s the pair?


    "I''m just a lookout. If Shinichiro dies, I''ll die too."


    Vipers spoke to me, and Yusushi laughed and said without incident.


    (I wonder what it is...)


    The viper turns to the tannic surface and turns toward Umezu.


    "So, Poly, how about publicly?


    "I can''t believe it, but now I have to believe it."


    Confirmed by Viper, Umezu answers with his head on.


    (I don''t know if you let him get away with it now, but then he made a promise. What a rebellion, and you don''t think he might get caught. This is the police, right? There''s no way I can keep that promise. But well, do you mean that''s all these guys have?)


    If you think about their situation, it''s already a cliff. I decide that I can miss out on this degree of selfishness. Above all, if you read the air, that''s all you have.


    "If our people don''t keep their word, you can arrest them all. But I keep my word and make it big, but if I arrest one of you, the rest of you tell me to commit indiscriminate murder. If you''re going to stop it, you''re free to break your word."


    "There you are."


    Listening to Starichiro''s dialogue, Umezu turned out to be like chewing up a bitter bug.

 1349 29

    Shinichiro thinks of himself as a very happy person. Because if I didn''t, I would have had a dream that I had given up somewhere in my heart.


    After the unexpected dreams of wanting to meet aliens, I hoped that I would have yet another dream. When one of them turned out, I kept thinking strongly about yet another dream.


    As many humans in the world live well, they look like Starichiro. You look fine alive. At the same time, it shows itself alive by suppressing a lot of things and killing itself.


    Ichiro Hoshi was a person who couldn''t do anything about it. I can''t contain what I wished for or wanted. If you dream, you can''t help but keep following your dreams and running. If I have one dream, I want it again. It''s a nature that doesn''t know enough.


    I was born to a man who could only keep following his dreams without bounds, without ends, with greed. As a result, life expectancy may shrink considerably, but I still think I was lucky to have been born into such a person, and I think I was happy.


    "It seems a fine man to live discreetly, safely, and cleverly."


    Starichiro looks up at the void and squeals with no one.


    "I couldn''t do it. I can only live with my instincts. And the fine people just seem to me like they''re distorting themselves by suppressing their instincts. So... I live honestly and am here now"


    "I''m not drunk. Nothing special or nothing. The people in the back street are mostly like that. Of course I am."


    "Oh well. I''m relieved to hear that, on the contrary, and I''m glad to hear something."


    Taking Viper''s word for it, Starichiro chuckles.


    "Let''s get started"


    "Yes, sir. Whatever you want."


    Starichiro speaking out in a mood, but Viper is loosely powered.


    "Crazy Lust Ring Dance!


    An intermediate heart of purple and peach occurs in large quantities.


    "Don''t let a man use a heart or something... and point it at a man."


    Midori goes in unexpectedly, and some people agree without saying anything.


    All the hearts were tracking specifications, so the vipers were handy to evade. Eventually some of them land on the viper. Because it was a mental attack, Viper resisted the Resist without any physical effect.


    "A slave trader dancing with greed!


    A thick chain emitting red and black light reaches out of Starichiro''s hand.


    Disgusting memories come back in the viper. I was wrapped around it, swung around, and hit by a train.


    Vipers don''t try to avoid it, dare grab the tip of the chain with your right hand.


    When the chain twirls like a snake and tries to wrap it around the viper''s torso, but grabs another spot with his left hand and prevents it from wrapping around, he pulls the chain as hard as he can.


    Shortly afterwards, Viper fell flashly on his ass cake. Shoichiro erased the chain.


    "A net of lazy fishermen!


    I roll over the fallen viper and throw a wide spread pink net of light at it.


    "A lazy fisherman is Imif."


    Vipers whining softly, whether on the net or not. I already have some idea of Starichiro''s abilities. If it''s one-on-one, this net makes a lot of sense. Because Starichiro can always activate only one force, if you activate the next ability, this net will also disappear.


    Starichiro approaches the viper who doesn''t try to move.


    "Jealous claws of a whore!


    Holds two red light dagger swings in both hands, rendering even the ultra-modified Hongmori Evening Moon incapable of action. If even hit by a single blow, it encourages the mass secretion of a neurotransmitter called acetylcholine in the body, and even prevents it from degrading, causing various adverse effects on the body.


    "Uuch."


    Speaking a word, the long legs of the viper stick out unconstitutionally. It''s an added or subtracted blow, but Starichiro ate the counter and blew it as far back as he could think.


    (I need to be most vigilant, as far as I know, that blue sword of light)


    Watching Starichiro rise, Viper remembers when his arm was amputated.


    "I''ll talk to Viper."


    Sprinkling with cigarettes, Umezu shrugs.


    "No, he can''t be alarmed"


    "Heh."


    I give a voice like Umezu was impressed by the true words that kept his gaze on Shinichiro.


    The risen star Ichiro dares to advance to the viper.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed!


    Are you out?


    Vipers prepare for the emergence of a blue-light sword shaken by ultra-fast and ultra-precision movements. I''ve thought about measures for once.


    Vipers bouncing backwards and taking distance. Then Xingichiro waved his arms gently as the distance approached him.


    "Ouch!?


    A long needle stabs under his eyes, and Starichiro flinches.


    (There''s a lack of experience around here. You do the same thing, but if it''s true, you don''t flinch, you come straight at me)


    With that in mind, Viper jumped toward Shinichiro, a flickered star, and punched both of Shinichiro''s wrists with a hand knife.


    I broke one hand. With one swing of his arm, it was impossible to fold two hands together. Starichiro''s blue sword of light is still held.


    Grab the wrist of the safe one left with the viper. There''s still a blue light sword in here, but there''s no way I can touch it with my wrist grabbed.


    He was a viper who tried to end by kicking his knee in the pigeon tail, but saw the blue sword of light disappear and Shinichiro laughed invincibly, feeling a dangerous sign and flying away.


    "The bulimia of the poor!


    A huge, deep green lip appeared on the side of Starichiro''s wrist, which Viper grabbed until just before.


    "Too bad...... But I''m ready."


    Xingichiro laughs, even as he sprays his fat sweat and puts one hand on his face for crushed pain.


    Using six abilities, Starichiro can activate the seventh ability, which is the trump card.


    "Angry Saints!


    When I wondered if the flame had erupted in a linear fashion from Xingichiro''s hand, it was immobilized nearly six meters long and turned into a great blade of flame.


    Without being influenced by centrifugal forces, the viper jumps heavily to the side to avoid the sword of the flame waved by the hanging.


    "What? That..."


    Upper Mi has a bad feeling when she sees the sight that the sword of fire is piercing the floor, or buried halfway on the floor.


    "Mr. Viper, look out down there!


    Unexpectedly speaking Shangmi. Xingichiro was spoken out about what he had tried to do, and waved his sword up from below as he turned upset.


    A flaming body buried in the floor emerges from the foot of the viper, as if it had penetrated the floor. Now quite remarkably, Viper dodged. Without needing to be told by Upper Mi, Viper somehow expected it, but seeing it actually jump out of the floor, the reaction was slightly delayed.


    "Don''t talk to Tyman."


    "Sorry."


    I apologize to Starichiro for being so grumpy.


    "That''s not what you decided to obey, is it? Don''t forget we''re going out with each other."


    As Viper says, Starichiro ignored and waved the blazing sword from the upper stages. The viper turns his body sideways and turns away.


    Honestly, I don''t know what the trump card is about, Viper, but I can''t be alarmed because there may be hidden powers. Regardless of the reach, the part about being able to shake at high speeds ignoring any centrifugal force, weight or obstacle is quite a threat, though.


    From Starichiro''s point of view, it is also advantageous that if the distance is open, the cutting-edge of the sword moves greatly even if only slightly. That''s why I can swing my sword at high speed.


    (You feel more like a barber than a sword. Although he treats it as a sword)


    Diagonally, horizontally and vertically, Viper thinks, as he continues to avoid the flaming sword that wields.


    There''s not much room for a viper either. I can feel it just a few meters away. Still manages to creep in. Starichiro retreats, but when he retreats, the sword''s swing speed diminishes, and his attacking hand looses. I''ll pack the viper for that. As a result, the distance narrows down slightly and surely.


    (Don''t make up your mind if it stays this way)


    If the distance diminishes, I see true whether it is a victory for the Vipers. Other faces look the same.


    (Wow... Viper, be careful. Wow, he''s after something.)


    Midori gives an unreachable warning, looking into the eyes of Starichiro, who is not upset even when the distance is reduced. If you feel like it, you can tell it on TV, but I will refrain from it because it is an act of giving water.


    At last, Starichiro was cornered to the wall. It''s only a matter of time before Viper''s attacks get within reach.


    The Flaming Sword disappeared when Viper was thought to have stepped into the Attack Range.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed!


    The ability I used once cannot be used after a tour or a day, it is Xingichiro''s "Disposable Seven Sins Tool," but it has been reset because I toured it. The viper was a little nervous when he saw the blue sword of light appear over the hands of Starichiro, with speeds not captured even by vipers and true moving vision, and precision to slash and throw away two flying bullets in one swing.


    The feeling of frozen spine. The inevitable feeling of death. But Viper knows from the rules of thumb that you shouldn''t cower here. Sometimes you have to move forward and open your way, knowing the danger. Viper''s instinct tells us that this is exactly the time.


    While convinced that he would be slashed, Viper stuck his fist out at Starichiro''s abdomen.


    Xingichiro waves his sword at the hanging. A sword that is waved in conjunction with the will to attack. That depends on Xingichiro''s will, the sword is moving, regardless of the movement of his arms.


    "Yes!


    He raised his voice with a spray of blood reflexes, and Starichiro''s body was slammed against the wall. Viper''s body blow came with lethal power and was determined.


    Vipers, on the other hand, were also torn to pieces by a blue sword of light.


    (The ribs are... cut. But have you reached your lungs... there are no abnormalities in your breath. My stomach... is my gut safe?)


    Vipers who calmly analyze their condition. His guts are safe, but his abs are torn, so he could flood his guts from inside. Hold your belly, tighten your abs and desperately try to prevent it.


    (Couldn''t help it... This guy was strong...)


    Viper leads to the wall, buttocks, looks down at Starichiro, who keeps throwing up a good amount of blood, and tongues abominably. I''m in my late teens now, but I still feel bad when it comes to dealing with minors. Much better than when you deal with the truth. Besides, this time it caused fatal injuries.


    "As you wish, I''m glad I died in battle"


    Xingichiro recalls again the dialogue of monsters who fought in the woods.


    (Oh, I feel that way now, too. We have a satisfying way of dying... you have a happy way of dying)


    Talk to that monster. Xingichiro''s final thought was that if he was not his parents, he was not his real father, he was not Lucky or Arraune, he turned into a monster and fought himself, a rainbow forest Evening Moon.


    "Ichiro Hoshi..."


    Yuji approaches to Shinichiro, who took his breath away without leaving anything to say.


    I hug Yuji so he can cover himself in the remains of Starichiro. There is no grief on that face, with a terribly calm smile.


    "You passed away happy. Good."


    Riding his own face against Starichiro''s face, Koji speaks.


    "I... wanted to tell Starichiro something... but I''m glad I didn''t. hahaha......"


    Laughing, he took the gun out of his nose, and Yuji stuck it to his head.


    Angelina and the honeycomb shrug themselves to a resounding gunshot. Umezu lay her eyes down and was gently silent in prayer.


    Thereafter, treatment of severely injured vipers is carried out in the three groups: Umezu, Matsumoto and Tired. Tear the garment and replace the bandage with a focused tight wrap around the abdomen.


    Viper''s virtual phone rings.


    "The helper I called will arrive by now."


    When I saw the Virtual Phone email incoming, Viper said in a sinister voice.


    "Viper, oh, there''s true too. Good evening."


    At the entrance to the building, a beautiful boy with a cat ear kachusha that truly recognises appeared with a large basket in his hand. It''s Naru Sakahara Naruto, a resident of the Club Cat Mansion.


    "I''m late. I''ve already cleaned up."


    Without even looking at Nal, Viper threw up.


    It''s a waste of time. Fine. You weren''t the only one who called. Junko called me. "


    There was a strange sounding voice from somewhere, so those who did not know the existence of milk would look suspicious.


    "For once, the mackerel and cocoon are here. I''m not here, though. It didn''t seem necessary."


    "It''s a trick, too. That''s very thoughtful..."


    Vipers groan. Bringing everyone from the Club Cat Mansion means Milk was pretty vigilant against this enemy.


    "Is this it?"


    "Stay annoyed"


    "Thank you, gentlemen"


    "Jap ~"


    Umetsu groans at Nihil, Midori shows her teeth and laughs, Ueme says thank you, and Angelina makes two rings with both hands to pose as her favorite.


    "By the way, what about this dog Phantom?


    Matsumoto points to Hachiko and asks Umezu. Teng himself who murdered a police officer, but it was a manipulative breeze, and since he feels like a fellow backstreet ments he came with, he asked with a nuance about how to handle it.


    "That would be a zoo. This dolphin is on the set."


    "Jaaaaaaaa!"


    You''ve got to be kidding me.


    Angelina gave an angry voice to Umezu''s answer, and Umezu broke his face.

 1350 30

    He was a boy who hated society and inspired his heart in incidents and crimes.


    I grabbed the net every day and looked forward to fishing for criminal records around the world and watching the news. The news is an entertainment show that entertains people''s misfortunes. I turn on the TV in anticipation of what happened today, how many people died and how much grief rolled up.


    Some of the boys are criminals who can be called heroes in particular. The boy respects and even worships them. For three years, I kept killing him by cutting him to pieces for all the girls, the octopus demon. Accompanying Daikichi, a "Megalodon of Thin Happiness" executive who ran a murder relay by TV Jack. The worst serial mass murderer in Japanese history, Lu Taniguchi. Dance Bacteria, a terrorist organization. Junso Sumida, who staged a mass murder in elementary school.


    Those who crossed the line and fought against society. Without omitting their own ruin, the boy thinks that those who have freshly put their blades on the world deserve praise no matter what they think.


    Underlying the boy, who enjoys tragic news and sees serial killers as heroes, was anger and hatred for man himself and, above all, his indignation and desire to destroy society.


    On the other hand, I was able to have a sense of union like hope and security in that there were many people just like me.


    I want to be part of it myself. The boy always thought he wanted to be the same. But I can''t get through it. To get through it, I''m ready enough to throw away everything I have right now. And I''m also prepared to close most of the future. I have to be ready to die tomorrow and blow it off.


    I didn''t have the courage to step out. That is why, extra, I admire and respect those who have stepped out. They are definitely heroes. These are the brave men who launch red, bright fireworks into this ugly, crappy world.


    One day the boy got inspired to get ready and stomped off, too. The old woman who lived outside told me that instead of listening to herself, she lived outside of the house where she could make a wish.


    The boy jumped at this as the old woman tried to show off her supernatural powers in front of herself.


    The boy first hoped that he would be able to convert the power of his mind into physical force. The power gained.


    He also hoped to deprive others of their negative beliefs, as that was not enough for the next time. I got this too.


    He also gained the power to hallucinate others. This is the power I need to survive, and it also helps to wield malice against the world.


    A boy with enough power, but a desire that is here arises. I wanted others to taste the joy of burning themselves into hatred, the beauty of living by cursing the world. And I gained the power to transfer the negative minds accumulated in me to others.


    Furthermore, the old woman gave herself several new powers. Just like myself, they transcribed to themselves the abilities they had evolved from those who lived in parasitic plants that encouraged evolution.


    The boy decided to follow the old lady for a while, but at this time, a plan had already been made in the boy. Be just like the glorious counter-attacks who strike a rotten society. But just like the esteemed serial killers, they don''t just pay off or gradually kill people. The boy had a different purpose.


    The boy always speaks enthusiastically to the great forefathers he venerates and worships in his heart.


    You did your best in the middle of the road. [M] I am a compatriot who will inherit your will. I will live longer than you and play more with you destroying this world. Create a tragedy and play. Tear apart the souls of the people who fit into the boundaries of society and look happy and play. It''s what I want, and it''s the only thing I give you - to the great heroes.


    Come on, let''s go play. I went out with him as a minimal thank you for your help. Her crap turned down. The other dog has to be left behind. Incompatible with him.


    I am not alone. It inherits the hearts of the heroic serial killers. Let''s go with their hearts. The playground is everything in the world. Playing tools are everything in the world. The person you play with is also everything in the world. Let''s play fully.


    The girl was the eldest daughter of the house and two years of high school, but her youngest, a sister, had just turned three years old, and she had a brother or sister in her mother''s tummy.


    "Mother, my father''s clawed so deeply, he said to give me a bang-sook."


    "What? You can come get it yourself."


    "I''m telling you to move your mother because it''s going to be her exercise. He said he had to exercise moderately."


    "Tell him how stupid you are."


    "I don''t like it. I''m gonna go tell him. It stinks."


    After such interaction with her mother in the living room, the girl plays with her three-year-old sister.


    "You don''t play forever, study. If you take your eyes off me for a second, skip it."


    "Also ~, study loudness. I''m blessed to have a face, and I don''t need to go to school to study because I''ll marry someone who can."


    "What are you talking about, this kid..."


    The mother exhales and has no choice but to remove the band-aid from the medicine box.


    The boy had flattened his body and stuck it against the wall of the apartment, observing it from outside the window.


    There is no negative notion of sucking up in this House. On the contrary, it is full of warmth. It was definitely a happy family. Furniture deals with good stuff, and the living room is quite large. It''s definitely a house with a good standard of living.


    What sin, the boy chuckles. Happy families - it is a sin of unconsciousness. It is a great sin. Even though some people in the world wander around at the bottom of an unhappy dong, the attachment itself to an unhappy person, such as living a happy life. Happiness in the first place is an unquestionable felony simply because it is built on the misfortune of others.


    And happiness is also unhappiness. Because the girl in front of you, you never know. He falls to the bottom of Naruto, looks up and peeks into the world of light, invites cynicism, resentment, anger, and doesn''t know what it''s like to curse him to break it. You don''t know how comfortable it is to scorch your soul at hate. This is unhappy.


    Let''s make her happy. Let''s give him the hand of love. The boy thinks so, slips through the wall and goes out into the room.


    This sliding ability is also transcribed, but not as good as the original one, a degraded copy. It''s biologically unlimited, and you can''t slip through what''s moving.


    "So... bu!?


    All of a sudden a naked boy with black skin appeared indoors, a girl who tried to scream suddenly, but the boy injected plenty of negative thoughts into the girl after holding her mouth down and silencing her.


    As I look at it, the girl''s eyes and face change.


    When I saw it, the boy laughed, but its too black face, I don''t even know if I laughed if I had to open my mouth.


    "Uck, good, no, no, no, no, no!


    The girl raised her odd voice, pulling through the cord and lifting the microwave high with both hands.


    In the power of the girl, it is not something she could have done very well, such as lifting the microwave vigorously overhead. But now the girl, her potential was out of control and her power was growing.


    "Hey, honey?


    Her sister shuddered as she shuddered, looked up at her sister, who had put up a microwave, and called out. He instinctively feared his leopard-changing sister, but he didn''t forget his affection either. Therefore, I spoke up.


    "Even this is kura eh!


    When a girl screams in the shape of a demon, she relentlessly waves down the microwave to the head of her three-year-old sister, who looks up at herself flashly.


    For some reason, my sister, who was supposed to be cute, became very annoying and intensely murderous. And the girl obeyed her heart honestly.


    Strike the microwave on my sister''s head over and over again. Cramps, blood and brains scattered across the floor, brain popping out of the cracked skull.


    "Khaaaaaa!


    That''s where my mother came in and screamed.


    "Hey... what are you doing..."


    "Why, no, no, no?"


    The girl was so mad that her head could boil over her confused and oral mother''s dialogue.


    "What did you just say? Ahhh!? What are you doing? ''Cause eh!? Absolutely forgive me. Ahhh!


    Girl exerts unlikely power and throws microwave at mother. The microwave hit the mother directly in the face and the mother fell.


    The girl, who picked up the microwave and hoisted it up, slaps the range in the belly of her weighty mother.


    "Death penalty! Yes, death penalty! Shh, shh, shh! Here, here, here, here, here! Death penalty!"


    Every time I wave down the microwave, the girl mumbles with a nori.


    Eventually my mother also ejected a large amount of blood from her mouth and groin and cramped.


    "hehe...... haha, today i learned...... beating people to death in the microwave, people die! Die! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!


    Somehow I feel so much fun, the girl hoists the microwave over her head and whirls and calls as she spins on the spot.


    "What the fuss...... whoa!?


    There came a father, (abbreviated) blood. The girl laughed at the father, who had fallen asleep, long as she seemed comfortable. I left my beloved family to my senseless anger to kill them all. I feel really good.


    The boy was planarized and out of the shadows, watching the condition still.


    It was fun. Something shapely broke. The family that existed until then, that certainly must have taken shape. The family that existed there, even if it was unconscious day in and day out, should certainly have been a happy being. When happiness collapses, the boy dreams that he could have known it was happiness.


    Fun. I enjoy thinking a lot about the breakers. I enjoy what happened in front of me right now. I enjoy the schematics where one thing breaks without a shrug.


    But this is not enough. I can make it more enjoyable.


    "Huh...? Huh!?


    A boy sucks evil and madness out of a girl. A girl returning to sanity looks over her own hands full of blood and a living room full of blood, stunned.


    "You''re lying... Yu, it''s a dream... this..."


    But the girl does have memories. A definite memory of myself, stained with anger and willingness to kill, putting my family in my hands at my will.


    The boy knows that, too. This girl''s happy routine broke. broken. With that consciousness, how distorted a life this girl is going to live from now on. I feel really clear considering that.


    "Ohhhhhh!


    I see a girl screaming and crying, and the boy is only sorry for one thing. What you look like, what you can''t see from where you are right now. I wanted to see the sadly distorted girl''s face, but that gave up. I will refrain because she is savoring the thought of her heart being torn apart by sadness because of it, but it can interfere with it.


    On the other hand, I was congratulating the girl off the rails for not putting it in her mouth. This is the beginning of your new life. [M] Now you will live your life with a darkness in your heart. [M]


    What a wonderful thing. You can live an unusual life. It turned out to be a tragic heroine. Excellent. Really great. Congratulations from the heart. Cry louder and enjoy the tragedy. Enjoy a situation called yourself covered in blood. Without being noticed, the boy smiles with a black face as he is right behind the girl and continues to bless him.


    This girl can also be described as a new companion. It is a beloved compatriot, Ragawa, who has fallen to the wretched Nara. All those who know misfortune, who know sorrow, and who know despair, are companions. Those who do not know it are enemies to hate. The boy reached out to his hateful enemies and made them companions who knew the same feeling. This is an unquestionable good deed.


    Leaving the crying girl behind, the boy gently slipped through the wall and went outside the house, just as he did when he came in.


    Walk upright through the apartment walls toward the roof and look up at the night sky.


    In that black spread, I also want my black body to melt and mix to become one. And I want to pour it into the world.


    With that feeling, the boy took his feet off the wall and enjoyed the feeling of falling as he looked up at the night sky.

 1351 31

    The research facility was built on a green hill.


    "You''re completely desolate and ruined. But I didn''t think it was still there."


    ''Even if it''s so rough, when I get back here with you guys like this, I can''t wait to miss you''


    Left alone for decades, desolate, and even full of snails all over the building, Miyazaki and Milk talk emotionally when they see a variety of plants growing apart from snails. Behind you, there''s also the figure of Junko.


    Migasaki hasn''t brought the beautiful girls today. I haven''t walked on the ground on my own feet in days.


    Former Sino-China Contract Institute. There a team of researchers from Japan and China were secretly conducting research on extraterrestrial organisms. The Mad Scientists, called the Three Mads, were also there once. Milk was always just a cat gesture in front of Junko, Misaki and the research subject...


    "You''re here."


    The person who summoned us waited for us to visit the place first. She smiles when she sees you two and one, not an old woman. It''s a beautiful girl in sailor clothes.


    The girl was sitting on the rubble that had collapsed from upstairs and piled up. Midway between the second and first floors. And I''m looking down at the Junkos on the ground floor. The rubble is full of plants again.


    "Oh, my God, you''re so cute."


    "The host is dead, so I changed it to something else. I did something bad to the previous host."


    When Junko spoke, Arlaune, who had changed his host to Kumi Hangato, narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Quickly to the point, why were you collecting reproductions?


    "If you touch the host of Arlaune in the copy derived from me, you can transcribe the evolved force from DNA. But to gain the power of reproduction, it took reproduction itself"


    Arlaune answers Junko''s question.


    "It''s not just about gaining competence. Multiple abilities can also be mixed to make it a new and powerful force. Not all of them can be enhanced. And not only did I get it, but I also made it possible to transcribe it into something else."


    Arlaune speaks with a slightly proud grin.


    "So, what''s the purpose ahead?


    Now Misaki asks.


    "My aim is to use humans to study the possibility of life as myself. Junko, did I tell you before? No matter how intelligent you are, you personally say that there are limits to creation. Therefore I let you humans study me. [M] I wanted to know who life was and what it could be called me. So I asked you guys to bring up my copy and transplant the copy. Yeah, you guys think it''s your will, but you took control so I could do it. I''ve been experimenting with how successful you are."


    It''s like you''re the researcher and we''re looking at the experimental bench.


    Milk to throw up in a mood.


    "It''s not like that, that''s what I''m saying, Milk. I was experimenting with the behavior and potential of a creature called man. You guys seem to have meant to keep me under control, but I was always out of that place, and I wasn''t aware of that. Like you''re not aware of my lab. [M] The Mad Scientists who were going to use me as an experimental bench were Mad Scientists'' experimental benches called me - this is the truth. And you guys did a good job. Thanks to you I can go higher and prepare for the battle ahead"


    "The battle to come?


    Junko gives a surprising voice.


    "I don''t know who I am. I know it''s not an organism born on a planet called this Earth, it''s a life from a different planet. Many are riddled with mysteries. But - over the past thirty years, I have repeated my research and research and found out an important matter. Apparently, I found several traces of the presence of hostile species and their presence on this planet, just like me."


    This story surprised Junko, Misaki and Milk alike, and took a strong interest.


    "And if he''s nearby, we can tell. Like Arlaune resonating with each other with signals. That signal is also subtly different from Arlaune"


    "That''s Mr. Ip Mountain?


    "I don''t know your name, but it''s that tall guy who was near you. And... perhaps the Great Monster, known as the Beast Emperor, also sees it as falling under it. There may be others. The awareness and memory that they are enemies to a species called Arlaune lingers in me. Oh, boy, did I tell you after all? If you want to be nice to him, let me look into him a lot."


    Not so much as a courtesy, but it is Junko, who has already tested a lot about Ip Mountain. Ip Mountain also cooperates.


    "Hmm. Next question, then. What have you been doing for thirty years? No, should I ask why it moved now?


    Misaki''s question was definitely something I wanted to ask as a pure child or milk.


    "I''ve been indulging in human society for the last thirty years. Touched a lot of people and had a lot of experiences. Honestly, it was fun. But it was hard at the same time. The fact that I''m not a human being... has stuck with me. Intelligence, even if it is, is only a parasitic plant. It''s not just a biological issue. Mentality, too. That was heavier. I''m not like everyone else, and I''m alone on this planet. Humans - subtly uneven with the people of Earth. The decisive thing is that we are rare and have to rely on the desires of our hosts. That''s what your body is doing, so I guess it''s imperative that your mind does the same. Of course I have a heart. There is also grief. There is also greed. My greatest greed is... you don''t have to tell me, but be human. But I can only hope that next time I''m born again... and I''m giving up. So I decided to at least get a second greed."


    "Like adding more Arlaune like you?


    When Junko pinched his mouth, Arlaune laughed a little lightly. This way of laughing is a smile that I often showed in front of the purebloods when it was in the state of the plant body.


    "I can''t do it right now. I can only get more copies of degradation. That''s not the same thing as me. So at first glance, like any other parasitic animal, it seems to me that we can reproduce solely, but in an Arlaune individual, we can only make more copies, and at the moment, we can''t make the same Arlaune as me."


    Around emphasizing that at the moment, if only the conditions were in place, they would all be equal to saying that they could increase the original, the three take it.


    "Don''t you want to go back to your original planet?


    Now Misaki asked the question.


    "I do have that feeling, but it''s unrealistic."


    Now Arlaune laughs lonely.


    "I come from the other side of the universe, but I don''t think I''ve traveled through space. Perhaps the gates of space have accidentally opened and the stars and stars have connected and come crawling through them. And my enemies. It seems that some of man''s excellent magicians have knitted the art of opening gates to other stars, but I do not think they can do so, for example, by choosing and opening the planet on which I was from within this wide universe. So at the moment, I don''t have that idea."


    "Hmm. Suppose we could go home to the stars?


    "Of course I''d like to go home - but don''t bother if it''s a one-way street... Although I have fragmented memories of my birthplace, the home of my heart is already Earth. I don''t want to go home to a star I don''t know where I am until I dump Earth."


    In response to Miyazaki''s question, Arlaune answers as if he could not say.


    "I''ll change the story, but I was wondering if you could keep your hands off the host who transplanted Arlaune or the host of the wild Arlaune copy any longer. It was fun, but it''s not like we''re gonna make the same noise twice."


    "What''s the price of that promise?


    In response to Junko''s request, Arlaune turns a cold eye and asks.


    "I''ll miss you for a while - I wonder? I don''t think that''s a bad condition."


    I don''t think that''s a sane deal.


    Arlaune becomes an increasingly chilling eye-catching and facial expression.


    "There''s no way a Mad Scientist is sane. But I think you should drink it. I don''t capture you right now because I feel like watching you evolve in the future. From me, you''re my mouse, too, and you''re like a stock of letting go. If you leave it alone, it''s going to evolve, so if you''re up for the deal, I''ll miss you as a research material. If we don''t respond, the three of us will thoroughly prune Arlaune. And then you think you can get away with it? I mean, you''ve already failed. This is what we do before the three of us."


    ''Hey, you can''t go ahead on your own. I don''t suppose your claim is the whole idea of the three of us. "


    "Hmm. But isn''t it also true that riding your story, Yukioka, is the smartest choice? Arlaune and us."


    Milk pinches his mouth in dissatisfaction, but Migasaki agrees with Junko.


    "Smart? Smart, isn''t it? ''Cause I hate the way you take stories like that, and you don''t have to be smart to want to defy me.''


    "So what do we do? I will follow you, Yukioka. Me and you, Yukioka, Milk, and Arlaune, how about a triple battle?


    "Haha, when that happens, the milk will be in my lab too. That could be interesting."


    "Oh, so I never mind. Se Ra Ra Ra Miscellaneous Fish thinks they can beat me if they pair up. Including Arlaune there, we''re not gonna kill them all. ''


    Milk that lowers your torso and enters a battle-critical position where you can jump at any time. I''m going to scatter the killing and fight for it for real.


    "Wait. Don''t take the conversation in a weird direction."


    Arlaune exhaled. I decided that everything would be ruined as it was.


    "I don''t want to argue with you any more than I need to, and I don''t want you to disappear. You''re going to ask me to help you in the future, whether you want it or not."


    "You don''t think we''re mad that our mouse put our hands on us? There''s no reason to cooperate. At best, we can get on with your story and hit it with our hands."


    Hearing Arlaune''s words, Misaki also exposed his uncommon and offensive face.


    "Worldly Anecdote B! Who''s going to help? The words made me want to kill you more and more. ''


    "Professor Misaki, milk, I mean I owe you a lot, so I was wondering if you could back off here. Right?"


    Junko worships the milk that is going to explode with both hands together.


    ''Ugh... if you say so much... Uhnoo...''


    Seeing Junko''s attitude, Milk''s boiling head cools rapidly.


    "I''ll hit you with my hands. But. Yukioka, do you even want to cooperate with Arlaune?


    Misaki asks unexpectedly. Or even wondering if I have any plans.


    "I think Arlaune''s quest for life matches our interests."


    and Junko.


    "I don''t mind missing it here and keeping an eye on Arlaune''s future trends. But I disagree in terms of cooperation. They raided our mice and took our lives. You can''t help a guy like that even if his interests match."


    Miyazaki, which is clear and clear.


    "I''m making a fool of myself. What do you mean, you were going to beg for help, but you gave it to our mice without permission? You''ve been totally fighting and selling. ''


    "That was also a nuance to entertain you guys. Wasn''t that fun?


    ''Just kidding!


    Milk abhors his voice again to the words Arlaune uttered.


    "And - besides my quest for life, I have another purpose. I need your help with that, too."


    ''No, from a don''t. How long do you keep making a fuss? "


    "I''m looking for a final host"


    Ignore the milk, Arlaune said.


    A final host is a place where a parasite crosses the body of a variety of organisms, reaches the end, and extends to reproductive practices.


    Junko remembered a conversation he had with Arlaune back in the day. Even then, she touched on the final host, but at that time, she didn''t seem to know what it was.


    "I''m very different from the concept of the life ring of this planet''s parasite, though. But my instincts crave the last host I choose. It seems to be someone called the Haunted Child."


    "Estimated? No... is it predictable?


    Asked Misaki, laughing slightly as he seemed intrigued.


    "Apparently so. Extremely fragmentary, though. Perhaps the parasites on this planet have predicted in advance who will be the final host."


    halfway through jokes and seriousness, Arlaune said.


    "I am a seeker of life. I myself parasitize humans and bring about evolution with hope. And we''ll collect the data. Nevertheless, once parasitized with me, I can''t get away from that human being inside. Make a copy for it, bring in a lot of parasitism and evolution, and gather data from the copiers. After exploring the full potential of my life, I stand at the top of my life with the final host I deserve"


    Milk and Misaki were hitting cold gaze at Arlaune, who proclaims in a fragrant tone.


    "I''ll say it again. Cooperate. You guys want to see where I''m going?


    Aware of Misaki and Milk other than Junko, Arlaune said.


    ''I''ll say it again. I refuse, Vogel.''


    Milk had a keen attitude, and Misaki smiled lightly and shook his head silently beside him.


    "Just Junko? Fair enough."


    Small, exhaling Arlaune.


    "Apart from that, I''d like to ask you a favor"


    "There''s more."


    "It''s not a request, please. Hopefully."


    With a complicated face, Arlaune said.


    "If you find Devil, kill him."


    The story of Devil, Junko and the others, is also heard from True and Viper. What power might it have? And the evil of that tach.


    "I didn''t expect such a monster to be born. That''s out of my hands. If I were to copy his abilities, I''d lose my mind, too."


    "What is that girl?


    "The owner of the ability to suck off malice. Malice sucked away - the owner of the power to convert spiritual energy into physical energy. At first I thought that was all. In fact, that wasn''t all. Devil sucks the negative thoughts around him, takes them into his own spirit, and accumulates them. As a result, those around Devil purify their hearts. Stress goes away, too. Always in a relaxed state. But Devil, who is constantly accumulating some of the stress he has sucked, seems to have become a monster that can be described as a mass of malice. Or - maybe it was originally like that. Then he can even pour the negative spiritual energy he accumulates in himself into the heads of others as it is. It has many other abilities, but the most important thing to pay attention to is its power"


    Misaki and Milk, not just Junko, were also interested in Arlaune''s story.


    "It''s something we don''t think about catching and turning into experimental benches, etc. Even I say it''s out of my control. Of course it''s out of your hands."


    "Why are you gazing from the top all the way from just now? I can''t help it to the extent that you''re out of your control. Junko and Misaki, anyway, since when have I been under you, bokeh? ''


    Milk slams his hatred all over him, but Arlaune silently kills him.


    "The reunion didn''t seem to bother me either, but I''m still glad we talked about it this way. Then, Junko, I will speak up when I move specifically again, so please say hello."


    "Yeah, okay -"


    At the end, he spoke only to Junko, and Arlaune walked away.


    ''I''ll make sure, but you''re not serious, are you? You don''t think we made an alliance or anything, do you?


    The milk confirms with an evil voice.


    "Just like I said. Yikes. Our interests don''t match."


    Junko''s answer remains the same.


    "And it''s an alliance fight, and I don''t think I can count on that, but I don''t think I''m gonna give a damn about the mouse anymore."


    "You, like me, didn''t hate the liar, the cheater, the cheater?


    "I hate it. So I mean I can use her any way I want."


    Junko''s answer to Misaki''s question implied that even if Junko temporarily gave it to Arlaune, if he got what he got, then -.

 1352 End Chapter

    The mice of Arlaune hosts, who were dressed for evacuation at the Miyazaki Institute, were told by Junko and Miyazaki that they had nothing more to worry about hunting Arlaune and were finally going back to their original lives.


    The same was true of Suke, Blue and Angelina. And, of course, the accompanying vipers and Uemami.


    "I don''t want to go private either, let''s go inside Euthanasia II. So, I want to be bad like the two of you"


    I looked at True and Upper Beauty and said something absurd, so Blue was flabbergasted.


    "I don''t remember being bad."


    "I''m not bad either..."


    True to return it with a true face and upper beauty to deny it with a laid back face.


    "I think I''ll have Junko modify it, too. I don''t like being protected forever."


    Vipers and Angelina are also stunned by the dialogue Suke has spoken further.


    "Don''t... you could die."


    "Junko''s a good guy, so I won''t kill him."


    Vipers can stop me, but Susuke says clearly.


    "That''s a mistake, too, and don''t ask me for a first modification"


    True says in a slightly tight tone.


    "Angelina and Mr. Viper had it remodeled?


    "I didn''t have a choice. Besides, it was rough back then."


    With a sinister face, Viper pays his dripping forehead back.


    "Susuke promised to come to us and train. If you can stand our great-grandma''s guidance, you''ll be strong. Of course, I''ll be there for you."


    "I like that. I''d recommend you, too, rather than modify it and gain power cheaply."


    Uemami says, and truly pushes back.


    "No, I was gonna do that, too. I was wondering if I could make some modifications."


    "Absolutely not. Don''t be silly."


    "You can''t."


    "You should stop."


    "Oh, don''t."


    "Jap."


    I was stopped by Blue, True, Ueme, Viper and Angelina, so I wasn''t satisfied with Misuke, but I had to give up.


    Dark Demon Dragon Inn. Junko, Misaki, and the milk in the basket were talking in such a way as to sum up about this disturbance. Misaki''s army of half-naked beautiful girls is already around Misaki, and one is caught between a chair and Misaki.


    "I wish Arlaune had stuck around and turned it into an experimental bench again... Why did you make it that way? I bet Junko stepped on it when it would be more fun to leave him alone, but I''ll bet he won''t."


    Though he pulled back because he was controlled by Pure Son, Milk was still severely infidel.


    "But in all seriousness, with milk, are you interested?


    And, Misaki.


    ''Well...... But can you forgive him for what he did? No, before I forgive you, before I forgive you, we''ll work another act that''s bound to be harmful, right? We''re not the Mad Scientists. "


    "You can deal with it then."


    "You''re swallowing. I have a very bad feeling about this."


    "I feel like Milk is lying."


    To Junko''s words, the air changed.


    "You''re revolting so deliberately. I wonder if you mean overacting. I''m really intrigued by what Arlaune does. Come on. You''re acting, aren''t you, to explore what Arlaune''s trying to do, or to agree with her, to use her, to have some sort of bottom line, but not to get that figured out? Anyway, don''t the others have to make it up to us like that?


    ''Ha... a boulder or something...''


    To Junko''s point, Milk sighed as he gave up. The sigh is also purposefully made with mindfulness power. And that reaction of milk was nothing short of acknowledging the words of Junko.


    "Hmmm... if you hadn''t pointed it out, I wouldn''t have noticed at all"


    Fumizaki, who frowns at the root of his eyebrows and says at his mercy.


    "I''m sensitive to other people''s lies, deceptions and hidden things, hey. So, what''s the milk after?


    ''You can''t tell me, you idiot. If you''re good at reading lies, read what I''m up to, you idiot.''


    It wasn''t funny how Junko spotted me, and now it was a milk that really kept pounding hatred.


    Morning - Yukioka Institute.


    Potted head girl dreamed.


    I didn''t know for a moment who the one boy who appeared in the dream was, but I do recognize him in the shadow.


    "Uncle, don''t you understand me?


    "What!?


    Called Uncle, etc., it reminds me of what I looked like before this happened. Originally, she was a middle-aged man over forty years of age, but she visited the Snow Oka Institute and became what she is today.


    "Hit me, Seikichi!?


    When he realizes that the boy appearing in front of him is his nephew, he shouts his surprise. I didn''t know right away because I had grown a lot more than my nephew did when I knew.


    "You don''t have to do this for a second. It''s me. I haven''t seen him in a while."


    Shiatsu''s nephew - Shinichiro laughs and shows him.


    "Your uncle had a dream, too. Good."


    "What can I say... even Seikichan?


    "Yeah. I had a dream, too. You''ve met an alien."


    "Really!? Awesome!


    "I even had other dreams. It''s great to have dreams, isn''t it? Besides, I had a dream that my uncle and I would have given up if we hadn''t met somewhere in our hearts. I think we''re very happy."


    "Yeah, I''m very happy. I''m glad you had a dream, too. You look good, yo."


    "Oh well..."


    Starry Ichiro swims his eyes in the light as he speaks delightfully.


    "Your uncle looks great now, too. That''s what your uncle really looked like. Something went wrong and you looked different."


    "Ugh, I went far, but I''m glad I could be who I really am yo"


    "And... telling this might make you suffer, but I still want to tell you. Dad regretted what he did to your uncle. My uncle and I had so many good memories. When I was a little girl, I loved my uncle, but I forgot about it and it hit me hard. So... if you feel like it, I want you to meet my dad and talk to him."


    "That''s right..."


    After listening to Ichiro Hoshi, Shiatsu becomes a complicated face. I have feelings of joy, and feelings of uncut boil.


    "Bye, it''s time to go, uncle... no, no"


    ���� Bye, sir. "


    Anyway, I waved with a sad smile and was surprised at Starichiro saying goodbye. Immediately afterwards, Shiatsu fell into a deep sleep.


    Leaving the Snow Oka Institute, Xingichiro flies over Kandoville. About the last morning, I wanted to worship the blue sky and the morning sun, but with a cloudy pattern of hatred, and even fog.


    Near the rooftop of Candoville, there was a well-known boy floating.


    "Have you finished your greeting tour?


    Starichiro speaks up.


    "Yeah, ''cause not many people want to say goodbye"


    The other boy - Yusushi answers in disgust


    "This way, too. Shall we die, then?"


    "Yeah."


    Starry Ichiro spoke to me, Yuji nodded, and the two melted into the sky at the same time.


    "Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew.


    I woke up. I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I''m stretched. But because it was a wonderful dream, the feeling of awakening was not good.


    "Hey, good morning, asshole."


    Midori enters the lab where the sheep are located. For breakfast, I came to take you to the living room.


    "Oh yo! Midori-chan."


    A cheerful voice with a smile from Kaishin.


    "Wow? You''re in a good mood when you''re awake."


    "Wow? I had a very good dream. I wish that dream was real, Na. eheheheheheheheheheheh."


    39 Let''s Play Alien End

 1353 Two preambles

    The information organization Machine Gun Birth is an organization with a policy of refusing any online or telephone contact and only meeting in person to trade information. Even the request won''t take me on until I see him in person.


    This organisation is particularly peculiar and rare among a number of information organisations, wrapped in mystery because of its organisational structure. As far as Koga Katsuru, the head of the organization, usually lives as one of the homeless in the cardboard district created by the floaters gathering in the riverbed.


    "Koga, how are you? Yes, plug in."


    On the basis of that Koga, a boy with bright shining crimson eyes visited.


    "It''s hard to say how you''re doing because you''ve been busy lately. Thanks to them... Anyway, you''re here because he''s involved, right?


    He receives tea treats from the boy, Koga says only rarely. Originally people are not nice either, so if you look grumpy, you look pretty scary.


    "Yeah, there''s something I need to ask you about the Dancing Heart."


    The red-eyed boy - every moment of the moon becomes a mysterious face.


    Momentary is a member of the wholesale organization Sigh Addiction. Early members of the former sighing addiction were treated as executives all but momentarily, but momentarily, they wanted to gain more experience in the field, and the boss Natsuko Takajo also acknowledged this, so it was still a day to work as a lower end.


    "Many informants and finalists in Euthanasia City are traveling east because of them. The client is central, but they have their own information network, and they don''t want to lose their pawns, so they''re letting us work and die instead."


    Koga said in a sigh mix. That''s exactly why Koga has been busy lately.


    "Dancing Heart" is a wholesale tissue, as is sighing poisoning. There are currently three wholesale organizations in Euthanasia City. One was "Dignity of Meat Chunks", which was saddled from a human trafficking organization to a wholesale organization. And the other is this dancing heart.


    At a time when wholesale organizations were once disturbed in Euthanasia City, it was dawning in fierce protests between organizations, but it was a heart to dance because they left early from that protest. To be precise, all wholesale organizations adopted a policy of not vandalizing only the dancing heart territory, and stopped doing things with this organization. Because I stepped on the idea that turning all the wholesale organizations in Euthanasia, which were militants at the time, against the enemy would not beat a dancing heart.


    It was an extremely belligerent and massively powerful organization among the organizations on the back streets of Euthanasia City, and didn''t even try to reach the dancing heart when Akajo-Yi was boss.


    Fighting between wholesale organisations is no longer a dancing heart, but even then, we have had frequent protests with different categories of organisations, especially more recently with the Chinese Mafia. Nearly half of the members of the dancing heart are ex-Chinese mafias who have returned to Japan''s back streets in one way or another. Therefore, the Chinese mafia, which has risen to Euthanasia City, has become hostile to each other.


    There is a tendency to aggressively confront not only the Chinese Mafia, but also the brutally outrageous Mafias of other countries, whose recent invasion into Japan stands out. That may be because of the commercial enemy, but it is also rumored because of the exaggeration of power. Or even a martial arts mind to protect Japan''s backward society.


    Originally a fierce organization, it became even more ferocious three years before the boss was replaced by a second generation. It is not uncommon to eradicate only one member of an enemy organization.


    On the other hand, there is also the aspect of treating those who pass through in a tolerant manner, and reconciling softly depending on the circumstances, even if it becomes a protest.


    "So, what do they want to know?"


    "Everyone wants to know."


    In every word of the moment, Koga narrowed his eyes. I could almost have guessed what to say.


    "Where are the antimatter bombs"


    "You too..."


    Koga laughs at every moment he tells you in his true face.


    "But you don''t know anything because you''re an intelligence organization. You know what''s going on in the back streets of Euthanasia right now? Thoughts vary, but there are a lot of them who are already trying to get their information. And if they find out that... no, why would you guys want to know that in the first place? What''s the situation?


    "We''re a wholesale organization, too. If we can secure the anti-matter bomb before it gets into the hands of someone in the country, or just through Japan, and it gets flown to some developing country, it''s our turn."


    Answer Koga''s question, Moment by Moment, with as vague an expression as possible. The circumstances cannot be communicated straight in front of the client.


    But that''s all Koga guessed. It''s probably the hub that asked for the sigh poisoning.


    (Will it serve to send back an anti-matter bomb, or will it be transported to a designated location in the centre)


    While I think so, there was something Koga still didn''t know.


    "Then you guys won''t have to move until then, will you? Why are you exploring it in your shoes?"


    "When the time comes, we''ll be in a position to put our eyes on the dancing heart. So even in self-defense, I want as much information as I can."


    "Okay. I''ll let you know as soon as I find out, so make contact with our monkey."


    Understanding the circumstances of the instantaneous organization, Koga took on the request, but, as he had said earlier, he was already in the process of moving, even from the centre, with the same request.


    That''s the story of the day.


    Bullying of immigrants is committed nationally. Both the principals of the schools where the bullying took place and the Ministry of Education and Culture have spoken of a thick and shameless denial that there is nothing like it, but bullying is certainly still taking place somewhere today.


    Killing someone who is escalating and bullying, or vice versa, killing someone who was bullied is not such a rare case. It occurs many times a year.


    Randy became a murderer at the age of eight. Just because I was an immigrant, I went around killing four of my classmates who were obsessively bullying me with dignity in class. Then he became a teacher.


    With the guns I got, I kept one man firmly shot to death. The middle-aged teacher, who ignored Randy no matter how much help he sought, no matter how much bullying was being done in front of him, was incontinent and trembling, but when he saw it, his willingness to kill boiled violently, shooting him accidentally.


    Randy went to the chimpy immigrant who gave me the gun, said there was no more face to suit his family, and asked the organization of chimpy immigrants to put him in as a choreographer.


    And soon, Randy leads to an early bloom of talent.


    The organization Randy belonged to was hostile to many organizations and dawned in a year-round antiwar. Only a week after entering the tissue, you will see a gunshot and a blood storm.


    At that time, Randy was terribly surprised that his head was calm while he feared.


    Randy looked like him. I knew who was going to move, who was going to target where the muzzle was going to go, who was going to shoot where the gun was going to go, the ballistics of everyone''s guns, the timing of the firing, and even the movement out of sight.


    Even though I didn''t take the outlet, I had more grasp of everything going on in the space than the adults who excelled in the rough things I took the outlet.


    Randy took the gun of his murdered companion. No matter how you look at it, this one is being pushed. There are more enemies. I''m sure they''ll kill us all.


    You may miss me because I am a child, or you may be mercilessly killed if you are a child, or you may be sold off to strange places. But even if I know you''ll miss it, even if it''s just a week of company, I don''t feel happy that those who accepted me without discriminating against me were killed in front of me and helped by it.


    Randy was surprisingly, his body was moving naturally and smoothly himself. He was pointing the gun at the muzzle without any fear and pulling the trigger.


    I could react to all the gunshots and killings that could be directed at me. The body was moving naturally a few seconds before the comma the enemy shot. As if he were a skilled warrior, his body was reacting before he thought. Or maybe my previous life was, and my soul remembers. Genius may be something like that, later, Randy thinks.


    When I realized, my buddies stared at Randy in dismay. An eight-year-old placed as a choreographer suddenly lost track of a thousand activities. And thanks to Randy, I was able to survive the raid, which I thought was going to be wiped out.


    Randy then officially received combat training, but here he still surprised his surroundings. A simulated shootout took place, but even if there were more than one of them who made quite a mess of the training ground, Randy could not. The only man who could beat Randy was a big man named Longyun, a warrior and number two in the organization who was also feared by his allies.


    Randy was recognized by the Dragon Cloud, carefully trained and also taken around in action. Randy showed no hesitation at all and, as he embraced the killing, seemed from those in the organization.


    Randy was also becoming interested in the operation of the organization itself, not just in the arms of the gun. Except when he is driven out into rough business, Randy assists executives and bosses to learn how to run the organization itself.


    The younger you are, the more children you are, the better your head absorbs. In addition to that, it also had its original qualities. The executives of the organization had witnessed Randy''s remarkable growth, so nothing surprised them when he joined the organization in just one year and was slightly promoted to executive at the age of nine. There was no one to disagree with.


    There were some executives who had inner resistance, but they couldn''t even try to rebel. It''s hard to disagree just because you''re a child because you''re an obvious genius child. Such a calculation worked, above all, that it was beneficial to the organization and that it did not want to show the child opponent the mucky immensity.


    Then just two months later, Randy was reigning as the boss of the organization. The boss, the founder of the organization, lost his life in a protest, and there were no executives among them who wanted to succeed and become bosses. And after calmly considering who was best suited to competently, a slightly nine-year-old boss was born, based on the general idea that there was only Randy.


    Teenage heads are not uncommon in backstreet organizations, but they don''t listen to boulders when a child under the age of ten is the boss of a well-known large organization. Among the residents on the back street at the time, it became quite a topic.


    Originally a belligerent organization, its ferocity increased even more since Randy became boss.


    Randy took an active part in the war, whether he was an executive or a boss. I fought off the lead without any doubt. The executives could not praise either. Because I understood that was the offer of a battle called Randy.


    That was three years ago.

 1354 1

    The truth was we were acting together with seven men and women.


    Cloudy night. In the dark with no moonlight or street lights, they move in pairs from the middle of nowhere, splitting apart.


    Place of outfits for backstreet residents to root castle - a warehouse district that is no longer used. It is said that multiple organizations use this as a base, so it is not necessarily the case that the mistake is made with the target organization and the dumb situation of entering the base of another organization does not occur.


    (Honestly, you''re going to be wasted...)


    Truth is, I think. Request details include rescue of caught associates and securing information. The client is Richard Inoue, an informant who knows what is true. He is a member of the information organization Machine Gun Birth.


    Richard asked multiple individuals and organizations to rescue him because he was caught by the organization he was exploring, but the truth is that he and his people have a high chance of dying.


    Shots were fired a little further away.


    (Did you find some dumb spot? That dumb... that''s him)


    It truly sounds familiar to the unique gunfire that sounds heavy. It''s a bespoke gun with only one gun in the world.


    Sakaki, hurry up.


    The other man is late, so it''s true that I spoke to him, but I felt like killing him and flew the scene reflexively.


    The gunfire sounds up close. It was a man named Sakaki who was working together.


    Murder also arises from yet another direction. This made me look pinched.


    Betrayal, I first inclined my consciousness to raiders elsewhere than to the sakura who had tried to kill me by accident.


    A few seconds after the comma, I felt the killing swell from the darkness, and the truth jumped further beside me. In a moment, three bullets cross the space where they were true. But one shot fired after a true behavioral prediction and flew into a true body shattering place.


    Shoot a gun in the dark. This also combines restraint. Perhaps the enemy wears the kind of dark-eyed goggles.


    Then he turns around and shoots at Sakaki. At about the same time, he also shot Sakaki, but a bullet wears a different spot. A true bullet had pierced Sakaki''s chest.


    More shooting from the darkness. I don''t really see him, but with an electromagnetic wave named Killer, I know where he is. Truth is, even if you''re meditating on your eyes, you can generally read the position of your opponent just by feeling it. I don''t even know what constitutes an obstacle.


    If true is a machine pistol then put the horse in full auto mode and spit out the bullet at once. Two killings I felt more than in the dark, and that interrupted me.


    To consume ammo at once, shooting at full auto is an undesirable use, but I''m not checking the enemy''s position with my eyes, and since there were multiple enemies, I made it full auto this time.


    Then close to the side of the falling Sakaki, crouching true.


    "Sorry... Aizawa... they took hostages"


    Sakaki, mortally wounded, apologized, looking up at the truth and crying.


    "I don''t resent you. I will avenge you. Hostages, if you can, I can help you."


    Hearing the true words and spilling a smile for a moment like relief, Sakaki ran out.


    (Which means both this movement and - the information is leaking to the enemy)


    Take the virtual phone and send a message.


    "Sakaki betrayed me. Probably all this movement has been read to the enemy. There could still be traitors."


    "We were at war too. The shooting right now is Senior Aizawa, right?


    "Don''t make me suspicious you''re still here."


    "Mine was betrayed, too. I killed him fast."


    "I don''t think there''s any betrayal here."


    The logs are buried in the chat of the fellows who were acting differently.


    There are four true acquaintances in this. Shoreline, Yumtsuka, Shibuya Ten Nights. And...


    "Hey True, Behind You"


    Another known person spoke truly.


    "I wasn''t aware of it at all even though it was close"


    "Ha ha, I''ve been betrayed too. There seemed to be something going on, so I stunned him without killing him and tied him up."


    A cat-backed beauty with a slight perspective says with a loving laugh. It is Limei Fuguchi, the Kamiya with the alias Limei of Xia Gun.


    "I''m as you can see."


    True for a glimpse of the corpse of Sakaki. Out of the seven people who were acting, all three were traitors, except someone I knew.


    "At a time when the movement over here was known beforehand, we shouldn''t be forced to do any more"


    That''s what sent me the message.


    "You are, if you think rationally. But I think I should just kill all the naked copycats like this. For this matter, the guy who got caught must have already been killed."


    Send the same sentence as Li Mei speaks in front of true.


    "I don''t hate that way of thinking either."


    That''s how I returned it.


    "You disagree?


    None.


    True answers instantly as Li Mei speaks to me and thinks of herself laughing in her head.


    ''It was divided into four groups, but let''s put it together in two. Put me together in one piece with the Dusty Resistance. I act with my mouth. "


    I wish I was with Senior Aizawa.


    To true instructions, shaking has returned dissatisfaction, but naturally silences.


    Gunshots echo from afar. Looks like the Shakers went into battle.


    Only one of them, and then there''s a mix of heterogeneous gunshots. It would be a swinging gun. It is a specialty made by Junko and has excellent penetration, but is therefore dangerous that it may be rolled out. Shake gives this gun the name Peacebreaker or something.


    As far as hearing the number of hiccups of gunfire is concerned, the number of enemies seems to be considerable. All the enemies may have gone to the Dusty Resistance.


    "You want to go over there and help me with the knife?


    Li Mei speaks up.


    "Let''s go away and aim from behind"


    "Aye."


    Li Mei nods at the true decision, and the two travel down the aisle between the building and the building.


    From the front, he senses multiple killings approaching, and the two stop their legs and hide themselves in a container nearby.


    Something came down from those two overheads.


    Truth is when you jump up and catch it in the air, you throw it back before it gets down to the ground. A rare weapon in the back street - it was a grenade.


    Li Mei lays low. Truth is, I don''t lay low. Due to the size of the container, the blast was expected to be preventable. Truth is, I handled grenades on the battlefield many times during my mercenary years, so it''s a treat.


    An explosion occurs. At what position it exploded, the explosion sounded to make a rough guess of the truth, and while the explosion still existed, it jumped out of the container.


    As a result, a large number of enemies were ahead. Several have also fallen in the wake of the blast. The enemy who came from behind him fires a bullet in his left hand and a pistol in his right hand.


    But so there were only two fallen enemies. The enemy fled to the wall of the building and shot back.


    (Each and every one of you is pretty sophisticated, these guys)


    Instead of True pulling into the container with that in mind, Li Mei dances out and shows off the early shooting of God''s speed.


    I was under the illusion that I had only shot one shot, even from my true eyes, but I have actually shot three times. I hear three gunshots overlapping in one shot at too fast a shot. Confirm that the three fall.


    The enemy disappears. Hidden at the entrance of the building and in the shadow of the trash can.


    He was an enemy trying to shoot only his hands and guns out of the shadows and with half restraint, but Li Mei was shooting his hands out precisely at that moment.


    "You monster..."


    The man next to the man who was shot groans unexpectedly.


    It takes multiple operations to shoot a gun. Put up a gun, aim, shoot. If you want to capture the appearance of an enemy in your sight while dealing with multiple enemies, what you do instantly and accurately with super reactions is still go away, even if you are taking an outlet.


    (You don''t want to fight this guy... If I do it properly, I''m not going to win)


    True thinks as he sees Li Mei''s early shooting from behind the container. Li Mei is the strongest mouse I have ever known.


    (Even if I don''t answer, will this guy get rid of it all?


    That''s what I thought, arrow tip, the gunfire rang several times, and Li Mei pulled into the container.


    "Here you are."


    The red muscles ran on Li Mei''s face, whining so with an invincible face, from which the blood slowly dripped.


    Truth is, use the mirror to see the two people who showed up in the aisle.


    One is a big man with a reverse triangle shape, thick chest plate and wide shoulders, supposedly nearly two meters tall. He is dressed in a white suit and a black Y-shirt and wears sunglasses. Her hair is slightly thin, she has a strict "no" look, and her face is running diagonally with a scar caused by a blade. Age would be in the late forties to fifties and so on. Maybe a young looking sixty.


    The other was a child. The colour of the skin is red copper and can be seen to draw the blood of immigrants or immigrants. Whether you look at the back length, the face, or the outfit called a T-shirt on half pants, you just think of it as an elementary school student. The age is supposedly between ten and twelve. But even though the face itself remains young, its eyes and face are so rubbed off that it is very unlikely of a child.


    I truly know the icy eyes of that immigrant child. It was directed at me many times once. And I''ve killed him.


    (I know hell, it''s a hell of a face. No......)


    Truth is, I''ve seen kids with faces like that on the battlefield once. But the truth was, it didn''t. It didn''t stain. And the teenage boys who fought with True on the battlefield didn''t look like this either. But as a young man, he was one of the devils of Hell.


    (No. This guy isn''t dyed either. That''s just what I''m showing you. Fake. In a way, he''s the same type who''s faking himself)


    Just at first glance, the truth is I spotted it that intuitively. What exactly made you think that is not an explanation by mouth. All I can say is intuition.


    "Randy, the boss of ''Dancing Heart'', and his belly dragon cloud ''Ronyun''?"


    True shrugged. Of course I know Li Mei. Both are celebrities on the back street. Especially Randy, who became an executive at just nine years of age in a large organization known as the Dancing Heart, and then only two months later became the boss.


    "You guys can stay back. Go that way."


    When Randy tells him in a voice that lacks discouragement, his men move in unison.


    "What, do you want two one-on-one shapes?


    Li Mei laughed and jumped out first. True it was a little late, but it pops right out.


    Following Randy''s instructions, his men were on the move with their backs turned. The truth is, Randy and I got eyes on each other.

 1355 2.

    Li Mei shot at the big man - Longyun''s throat and head, but both were guarded with thick arms. The bullet only drilled a hole in his clothes, but there was no blood coming from his arm.


    Next to it, True and Randy fire two rounds at about the same time. They''re both shooting as they move.


    Randy delays a little and steps in the opposite direction to the true.


    The true bullet came off, but Randy''s bullet was capturing the true right knee.


    Dragon Cloud runs with his big crotch with Li Mei and the true one, still dressed with his hands protecting his head.


    Li Mei shoots many bullets into Ryun, but no bleeding. I don''t even look like I''m flinching with a bullet impact. I can assume you''re wearing bulletproof plates all over your body, not bulletproof fiber, but the impact and pain of a bullet should be quite something nonetheless.


    (Untasty......)


    The truth was he was shot in the knee and his movements were big and dull. Inhibited by bulletproof fiber, but firmly damaged.


    Randy comes in two more shots, along with a cold, quiet kill. Truth is, don''t shoot back, avoid thoroughly, and do something amazing.


    (It''s a bad flow. If you turn to take it, you can go on and attack more and more)


    I knew that, but the truth was I had to turn to take it. In this situation, where one leg is stuck, there is no room for a counterattack.


    Before that true, the dragon cloud looms. He advances flat, bathed in Li Mei''s bullet.


    "Yabe, it''s the stream."


    Li Mei mouths the same dialogue as what she truly thought. Because true is before you, you are more likely to be attacked by Dragon Cloud. If Randy''s been chasing me there too, it''s pretty unsavory.


    Li Mei switched the target of the attack to Randy. The threat of firing three shots in less than a second. Early firing releases them all to Randy.


    But Randy lay on his chest on the ground, and did all the bullets. Almost at the same time that Li Mei continued to pull the trigger, she was dressed like that.


    (They were cut off...... That kid, I''ll do it......)


    Tongue-beating Laimei. No matter how fast you shoot, as long as you know in advance when to shoot, and if you timing it well, avoidance will be possible. Randy did it lightly.


    Randy shoots back at Li Mei with a low profile.


    Li Mei tilted herself to the side and flexed, immediately shooting two shots at Randy, but Randy got up quickly and lowered back, and the bullet wore both shots on the ground.


    The dragon cloud is really looming. There is no way to approach Li Mei by passing through the truth, but try to roll out a kick with thick, long legs with true glasses.


    The truth was that I had already missed the machine pistol, stretching the ultrasonic tremor steel wire from the sleeve of my left hand, holding a hammer on the tip of the steel wire with my right hand, and stood up to cut it for kicked legs.


    But Ryun stopped his kicking leg on the way, as if he had been reading a true counter.


    The truth, caught in the feint of the dragon cloud, instantly but stiffened. Dragon clouds didn''t miss that true stiff gap.


    As you instantly shake down your raised leg and rotate with the momentum as it is, you truly turn your back and at the same time slap your back fist into your true side head.


    (Done...)


    The truth that prevented his head with a hand with a gun squeaks in his mouth. The back fist of the dragon cloud broke my wrist bone and I did also feel a crack in my hand bone. It will then also strike the head and the true body leans heavily.


    The other hand of the dragon cloud grabbed the true body. Grabbing the chest barn and gently lifting his true body with one hand, he threw it toward Limei, as if it were going to be or even release the ball.


    "Become!?


    The servant Li Mei was also surprised by this and peeled her eyes off.


    Accepting the truth, Li Mei jumps backwards and pulls away because a gap will arise and we will both be in danger. If I avoided sideways, I saw Randy''s shooting, predicted to behave, as waiting.


    True crashes into the ground and rolls. Li Mei was bouncing backwards, shooting at both Randy and Ryun, one shot at a time.


    Dragon Cloud, with one arm, tried to guard the targeted throat, but clothes cut from the bruised arm and bulletproof plates under the clothes fell to the ground. By the way, not only are bulletproof plates that solidify the entire body under the garment, but bulletproof fibers are also knitted on the garment itself.


    When he was thrown away, True did not cut Dragon Cloud''s arm, wrapped in steel wire and pulled. I didn''t cut off my arm, but only my clothes and plate were severed.


    A bullet pierces Dragon Cloud''s arm and scrapes his head off.


    Without even looking at the slowly collapsing dragon cloud, Randy, who dodged the shooting, fires two shots at Limei, who subtly disfigured his posture.


    Immediately after the move, Li Mei, who was targeted at an immobile timing, receives a bullet in the tibia and flank. The tibia was prevented by bulletproof fiber, but the flank had been shot out.


    Behind the unbalanced Li Mei blurs, a hole in the space and someone pulls Li Mei''s hand.


    To an all too sudden event, Randy reacts late, but quickly regains his mind and shoots the gun.


    Bullets fly through a space of nothing. Li Mei and his true figure had disappeared.


    "Reimei the Summer Gun and Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll? You haven''t had a bone in a long time."


    The dragon cloud rises and spills a smile. The bullet thrust through his arm was derailed by the muscles of his arm and remained blurred on the surface of the dragon cloud''s head. And he''s bleeding quite a bit.


    Randy stays faceless, unresponsive, and puts a gun to it.


    "It''s a rare disturbance to breathe."


    Pointed out by Ryun, Randy frowned slightly.


    Meanwhile, Li Mei and True...


    "Oh, thank God."


    Li Mei laughs as she is pulled inside the subspace tunnel as she drops off Randy and Ryun as she pulls up. True was pulled in as well, before Li Mei.


    "Did you destroy them all?


    "No, there''s more and more enemy reinforcements coming, and each and every one of them is strong, and they''ve been running away on their way,"


    The true question is answered by the Ten Nights Who Became a Mezzillo Emeralder.


    (I can''t believe Aizawa and Shiraguchi got hit so hard...)


    Seeing the two injuries, he was surprised not least.


    True, Li Mei and the three Chibi Resistance and the other fellow headed to the Yukooka Institute for treatment. Their client was there as well, so report immediately.


    "That''s a huge failure. There was no rescue for the captured informant... no, it was a trapped form before the rescue."


    True said abominably while receiving treatment from Junko. He is in the process of going to the Yukooka Laboratory and receiving treatment from Junko, along with the faces of Rimeko and the Chocolate Resistance.


    "Well, unfortunately... good luck"


    Richard Inoue, an informant who is a client, will not float on his face. He''s a black boy, supposedly as old as a shake or ten nights.


    Hire a bunch of handyman starters, then ask them to be true friends. In this result, you just have to give up.


    "I didn''t expect you to read this move beforehand and take hostages and betray them, while also gaining combat power. I can''t believe they can afford to do that, even though they fight and sell to all sorts of places."


    With that said, he sees a middle-aged man in the same room. Three of the eight people requested betrayed me, and the two ended up, but only one survived, so I brought them here. That''s this middle-aged man.


    (I don''t see any bad vigeons...... I''m not the kind of person who''s blinded by money and betrays you)


    Born to have the power to see that vision when you look at a man, you look at a middle-aged man and you judge him so.


    "I''m sorry...... I can''t complain about being killed, and I''m ready."


    "Better hide somewhere until the commotion subsides"


    Receiving the true word, the man turned into a mixed face with relief and disorientation. My life may help with that, but when I''m aware that the hostages are definitely being killed, there''s no way I''m going to visit the peace of mind or anything.


    "Rick, it''s hard to say I''m still done with the job. The fact that your informant was caught means that the informant was on a mission, right?


    Turn to Richard, and the truth speaks.


    "If you want to replace that, I can hang out with you."


    I have no choice but to betray the hostages, and I want to take the vengeance of the dead Sakaki, and I''m angry that I''m still losing, and above all, I don''t want to leave an organization called the Dancing Heart, which imitated me naked, really strong.


    Back society in Japan - Backstreet does business with acts close to crime and crime, while few organizations work more ruthless acts than mafias and gangs abroad. There are also temperamental problems of the Japanese, and there are reasons why, when it extends to too many degrees of behavior, the reputation of the same industry becomes poor and it becomes difficult to operate. But the dancing heart is a criminal organization that is ruthless, without any concern for the gaze of its peers.


    "You can''t back off like this to protect the face of the organization. I would really appreciate it if you could say that. Nice to meet you. Hang tight... this anti-matter bomb riot in the dancing heart is what makes the informer cry... how many people have been killed already"


    Richard blurs after smiling at the true offer. Intelligencers throughout Euthanasia City are moving to explore dancing heart trends, but the dancing heart is relentlessly killing them as soon as they find it.


    "I''ll go out with you as long as I get paid, too. It''s not right for you to back off like this."


    Li Mei said with her fist slapping her flat hand.


    Of course, we''ll go out with Senior Aizawa.


    "Go out with me."


    To the shaking words, the truth penetrates into the mood. I didn''t disagree with the Ten Nights and the Ten Nights because I don''t feel comfortable dressed like work being thrown out along the way.


    "But you and Limei will be absolutely at peace until tomorrow. True, let''s treat ultrasound. We''ll both have your miso painted."


    Junko, who was treating the two, stabs the nail. Both of them, usually not injuries healed in a very day, but if the supermedical treatment of Junko combined with Miso''s magic, it was a calculation that could be healed overnight.


    "Then let''s just keep moving."


    "Yeah."


    Ten nights nod to the suggestion.


    "Well, if Senior Aizawa doesn''t go, we''ll do it tomorrow."


    The shaky public adage was naturally ignored.


    "Is this a true love faggot in tiredness?


    "I want to believe it''s not..."


    "I hope so. Nhehe."


    "No, it''s not like that."


    When Li Mei spoke of the fastball question by pointing to the shake, the truth revealed a rare and soggy face, Junko grinned slightly, and the shake lightly denied.

 1356 3

    The headquarters of the dancing heart is located inside a tenant building in an office district in Euthanasia City. Everything but the dancing heart is a building with a street company in it.


    Everyone in and out of the building knows that an organization that is also considered particularly dangerous in the back street called the Dancing Heart is in the same building. Because they provide insignificant security inside and outside the building. No matter how you look at it, a bunch of people are staring at each other who look like they suck.


    On the contrary, there have been many protests in and around the building. It can be described as a miracle that only two dead people have ever been involved. But in such a place, managers use it as an office because the rent is cheap, and the salariers come to work every day while striving to be aware of their dangers as other personnel.


    Yusuke Haruhi made him one of the dancing heart executives and was also a brilliant warrior. Like Randy and Ryun, they actively go to the front lines of the war. I''m even looking forward to that. But today I sat back and waited in front of the headquarters building in disgruntlement.


    Before that spring day, Randy and Ryun take their men home. Those entering and leaving the building are already used to that surreal sight of boys as young as elementary school children walking with countless strong faces.


    "Welcome back, boss, Mr. Ryun. Oh, my God, that''s a lot less than when I left."


    On Haruhi, who giggles and slaps lightly, Randy remained unresponsive with no expression, and the dragon cloud just glanced.


    "I hear Eko''s eyewitness reports have been coming up lately. I''ve heard a lot about the Shinjuku blockade, the spiritual disturbance."


    Haruhi talks to Randy and the others walking into the building, but no one responds.


    "Where Eko moves is linked to the smell of a paranormal conspiracy, which is how he sees it as the oil of a strange phenomenon hunter, isn''t it? The boss would think so, wouldn''t he? A lot of people have supernatural powers, including me, in the back streets."


    Still, Haruhi continues to wave flat on topics that are of only interest to him.


    "Haruhi, is there no new intervention by the intelligence organization? What about those moves?


    Randy asks, not even turning to Haruhi, but leaving him as faceless as Nobu.


    "Still, I wonder if it''s only free informants and machine-gun births. No wonder you intervened in ''O My Rape'', right? If they get involved, it''s just trouble inside."


    "Whoever gets involved doesn''t change what we do. But I''ll change the way I deal with it."


    Even though it was a pale way of speaking, Randy''s words had the power to shake the hearts of those who listened.


    "Oh my rape is already working, I see. There''s no way it hasn''t moved. Ohmy Rape, the most brilliant and gigantic information organization, is too unnatural to move. Unlike all the other informants, I just haven''t been able to understand the movement here. Be wary of the frozen sun."


    Randy''s last words surprised both Haruhi and his surrounding men. The frozen sun, which is an information organization, is a sincere relationship with the dancing heart, so the frozen sun clearly states that it will not explore the dancing heart in this case.


    "You think they''ll betray you?


    Dragon cloud opens its mouth.


    "Interpretation, elsewhere. Whether you''re an ally or not, you don''t have to betray expectations. Alliances are cheap insurance if you''re not betrayed."


    "Oh man, a boss is a nihil for nothing. No, should I say Realist?"


    To Randy, who speaks out in a chilled tone, a tearing mouthful of Haruhi. Haruhi is the only one who can deal with Randy in this way. The others are so terrified that they can''t.


    No, there''s only one other person. Not from the organization, though.


    "Welcome home, Mr. Randy. Be careful tomorrow."


    An old woman in cleaning clothes smiled and spoke to Randy as she passed the hallway. Only she undertakes to clean the building lovingly speaks out whenever she sees Randy all the time.


    Randy, in contrast, kept up the idea of ignoring him without responding at all.


    On the surface.


    When there was a raid on the euthanasia police station by ''The Dignity of Meat Chunks'', terrible information was being raised online.


    One American anti-matter bomb was stolen by someone in transit. Moreover, the source of the exodus is Japan, and the organization in Japan''s back street is scheduled to be deposited.


    The source of the information was a soldier who was responsible for this one stick of theft. Dozens of U.S. soldiers were each given a different mission, moving for an antimatter bomb spill, one of whom could not stand the prayer of his conscience and exposed information to the best of his knowledge online.


    The soldier was immediately detained by the U.S. government and the investigation proved that the information was true. And several others involved were revealed, and they were also detained and subjected to harsh interrogation, but have not been found to the full extent of the plan.


    Thanks to the first person to expose the information, it is not possible to process it secretly in the US government, but to dress up to ask Japan to cooperate. I don''t know the route that will be brought within Japan, the route that will be brought ahead, and the date and time of that. The only thing we know is that the only thing responsible for transporting and storing anti-matter bombs brought into Japan is a backstreet organization named Dancing Heart.


    I can''t wait to be hit by American agents and soldiers at home on their own accord, and wonder if they want to move the army, and the government - rather than the real ruler base of the country - decided to move the residents on the back streets. From the ruling class, it is no exaggeration to say that we have them for times like this. For once, we are not just moving the back streets, but also requesting the Euthanasia Police Department.


    It makes the United States retain it for maritime surveillance and for surveillance and tracking from satellites. If they were to move within Japan, the general public could be plainly involved, and I don''t trust them at all. Worst of all, we can also predict that an anti-matter bomb will be blown up inside Japan.


    Although it is a big deal for one organizational opponent, the fact that the subject is at the top of the backstreet organization and a well-performing dancing heart was combined with an excessively hands-on policy because if it failed, it would be very important.


    Then two weeks later, the back streets of Euthanasia City were in a huge commotion over the organization Dancing Heart and the whereabouts of an anti-matter bomb.


    Especially in motion are intelligence organizations and intelligence agents, but large numbers of end-of-life shoppers have been driven out to escort, rescue and assist them.


    What''s more, it presents a chaotic picture of the tissues that were originally hostile to the dancing heart hitchhiking into this noise and making a total attack on the dancing heart. But while the dancing heart was damaged, it was retreating from the exhausting raid.


    "You can''t be optimistic if you just do this."


    Said Kiyoyoshi Kiyojo, one of the top executives of Backstreet Central "The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure", an old man seated in the Japanese-room - making him a police commissioner.


    "An organization called the Dancing Heart honestly doesn''t know the bottom. I''ve never lost a fight before. And then the boss..."


    "You''re a genius child just like me ~. No, it sounds like your debut might be quicker than mine"


    A beautiful boy with shallow black skin, dressed in a white kimono, sitting horseshit in front of Hojo, says with a nervous smile. Like Hojo, he is one of the thirteenth staircases of pleasure, landlord in charge of spiritual defence, head of the White Fox family and even one of the true rulers of this country. The name is White Fox String Spiral.


    "The Japanese branch of the private oilfield store wants to move, hey. I think I can leave it to them, but everyone else is against it."


    "I honestly disagree, too. Mr. White Fox seems to appreciate them a lot."


    "Thank you for your help with the Shinjuku spiritual disturbance. It was the private oilfielder that caused the commotion, but it helped me converge because it was the Japanese branch of the private oilfielder."


    Whether the other ruler class or the Inspector General rebels, String Spiral intends to leave the opportunity to the private oilfielder when it comes.


    "They''re essentially American and Israeli operatives lurking in Japan, right?


    "But Branch Manager Rafael Demon seems to be a surprisingly good person to talk to. That''s why I want to build friendship whenever possible."


    "It''s easy for people from countries other than Japan to trample on such things as how to build Japanese friendships and brother-in-law relationships."


    "That seems to depend on people. If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility."


    It is a string screw that I say with a smile, but Hojo was frightened to see how it might be possible to take responsibility for an anti-matter bomb explosion in the country.


    Randy spends most of his time reading alone.


    Books you read are thoughts, philosophies, specialties, etc. I don''t read entertainment. I don''t read any novels or comics.


    Outside of reading, browse the internet to gather a variety of information and knowledge around. I will also try to grasp the public opinion, whether it is on the back street or not.


    All of those acts are carried out on the basis of the consciousness that they are to stretch a human being called himself. By the words of Ryun, my subordinate and master, I am going.


    I''m not doing it on a hobby. It can''t be fun. I don''t exchange any emotions, I absorb them pale. Compared to twelve-year-olds of the same age, it would be an uncomparable amount of knowledge. On the contrary, even bad adults can''t get fat enough.


    Hobbies don''t exist. I don''t even play because of it. If you insist, play is your own raw. Preparing under it for the play of burning life itself. You have to be serious because it''s a play.


    But there''s time for Randy like that to seek peace of mind besides sleep.


    Projects a holographic display into the air and looks up blurry.


    The display shows the faces of two men and women. Randy had made it his routine to see images of these two before he went to bed. And...


    "Today, I met a very tough guy. It was funny. One wasn''t that old with me."


    Randy speaks out in his voice toward the image shown on the display. This is his routine too. Report what happened that day and what you thought.


    Usually as faceless as Nobu, Randy with cold eyes who doesn''t seem like a child looks like an age-appropriate child. Her mouth is broken, she has a gentle eye, and she looks at the men and women in the image. The way he talks, he usually just makes voices that are scarce to discourage, but he also gives them a childish bouncing voice.


    "Mr. Ryun, you''ve been observing me a lot. He said something that sounded like I was having fun. Was that what you looked like?


    Randy is a forlorn about the dragon clouds in public, but he felt resistant in his heart. On the contrary, I also don''t think very favourably that I have to treat my men with someone I admired and admired.


    "Haruhi is still a monster, a UFO, a paranormal, that''s all. But I''m relieved to be with him. And the cleaning lady, I saw her again today. He always smiles and speaks up, even if I ignore him. Does this greeting come through properly? I can''t just say hello to my voice, so I always do it in my head."


    I really want to say hello back to the old cleaning lady who always greets me, Randy, but I''m sorry I can''t do that. I''m afraid of that, considering that you won''t be greeting me any time soon.


    "Well... good night... see you later. I''m sorry. Dad, Mom."


    Before turning off the display, always throw the words of farewell and the words of apology at the same time, toward the two of the images. Always at this moment Randy was desperate to indulge in something in him about to break down.

 1357 4.

    The dancing heart, dressed as an informant, was very difficult to move.


    And O''Myrape, who was anticipating this situation, was asking about the trend of the dancing heart, even after he replied that he would only accept it on the highest amount course, even the highest amount course would take time.


    "We also continue to monitor from artificial satellites, but we still do not know the movement of transports that seem to be anti-matter bombs. In addition to the large number of members of the organization, they also work as hauliers, and carry them constantly. And of course, we''re checking them out in a 24-hour system."


    A slight hint of Inari, an Omi-rape constituent, projects a holographic display that extends to twenty and reports to each with a striking gaze.


    "If it''s disassembled and carried in bulk, it''s tricky. Well, isn''t that..."


    Slightly behind, one of the top executives of O''Myrape - essentially number two, Sylvia Tanshita said with a difficult face.


    "You can hardly even explore from destiny manipulation, clairvoyant, astrologer, or any other paranormal aspect. The more you want to think that Overlife is involved, the more powerful it takes."


    Nana Kurosaki, the top executive standing next to Sylvia, also reports.


    "I''m talking about overlife, though, and who wants such a noisy bomb? I wouldn''t do this unless I was the guy who made a stupid noise, got weird attention, and was confident that I would still keep my life connected. And the guy with all that power - I don''t even think our boss, or Junko, or Sister, or that class guy would do such a stupid thing."


    For the reasons I have just spoken, Sylvia sees whoever caused this commotion as not too smart. I have a lot of power, and I''m pretty sure it''s an organization without people around to prepare.


    (Or the state - I guess. It is the most powerful weapon of mass destruction that we can make in the science of mankind. A weapon with lots of problems but also advantages)


    Assuming it is a state, it is likely that it is one of the bad states located close to Japan at the time of its passage through Japan.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you - Only the prediction of the foreseeable reflects the vijun of an ambiguous future."


    And, Nana.


    "Vijun?"


    "Whoa, I bit it. Vision."


    Nana rushes to correct Sylvia as she penetrates.


    "Vuijn, that is an abomination born between beauty and Vuijn. I have always had the consciousness of beauty, but the contraindication that followed was a misexplosion. That''s Vijun. Vijun, it is an abominable spirit born when beauty and vuijon meet. It''s like a beast in a mirror that doesn''t resemble itself. I recognize myself, but I''m late."


    "Hey little girl, stop making poems and dis from people''s mistakes"


    "Oh? I didn''t mean to diss you."


    "I don''t care what you ask. I''m dis. I''m not aware of that."


    "We don''t use our feet, we just monitor them from afar. So, when some other informant goes to the scene and sees him dying, I don''t know. It was all predictable."


    Ignoring the slight Nana interaction, Sylvia said in a rare and nihilistic tone.


    O''Malley Rape has received a request from the Centre for a maximum amount course. But even with O''Myrape''s information network, we don''t know where the antimatter bomb is or what it''s moving at the moment. Of course, the pick-up location remains unknown as to who planned to take the antimatter bomb.


    The sea is being monitored by both Japanese and American forces, but there is no way we can check all of the maritime transport. Without some identification and squishing, nothing can be done. Or it could be that the air is the transport route.


    "Didn''t you expect an informer to come and explore at the same time? Looks like we have that countermeasure, and don''t let these guys turn their heads. It''s not a glimmer. It''s an organization. Thanks to the instructions of the boss named Genius Child? I don''t know if Blaine''s good, either. Whatever it is, I''m going to keep an eye out for you right now."


    In Sylvia''s opinion, it''s a better decision not to give it a bad start right now.


    "Are you sure? Now we have the world''s highest intelligence agency..."


    "It is my creed that the life of one member of an organization is much more important than the prestige of the organization or the selling of vouchers. Prestige is a token of honor. Mix it with raw garbage and throw it away."


    It was Sylvia who blocked and threw up the slightest words in her mouth with a slightly angry voice.


    "So, what''s with the visions of prediction?


    "I don''t know much about that, but they say it''s a vigeon in front of the ''Forest of Euthanasia Admirals'' at night, over a big truck, in a fierce fight"


    "Approximate time zone and definite location. Plus the condition of a truck. That''ll be enough."


    After hearing a few reports, Sylvia grinned.


    At night, the three members of the Brown Resistance headed to the Forest of the Euthanasian Admiral, a civil park south of the perfect town.


    We had information from Omi Rape via Rimeko, and predictors predicted that a heavy battle would take place on the night of this place, so we came for now.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to stick around all night with such vague information... If you don''t come tonight, tomorrow or the day after?


    As usual, the first thing I complained about was shaking, but this time I agreed to it for ten nights, so I had nothing to scold or scold.


    By the way, it''s not just the Dusty Resistance, but some of the informers are sticking around to check it out. If there is any abnormality, we plan to work together to get to the point.


    "Well, if this does keep you from coming all the time, you have tights. It''s night..."


    I''ve been waiting for about two hours now, so I''m stupidly stupider for ten nights.


    "Nevertheless, that ohmy-rape gave us information for free, so we can''t even ignore it, can we? Because there''s nothing more expensive, I''m likely to pay a lot of other than money."


    I think that one of the costs is this stakeout, but of course I know it''s not the only way.


    "The police are investigating the dancing heart of Aegis all over Euthanasia. Exactly. I don''t think they''re fighting the police."


    Ten nights reported, looking at the site run by the intelligence organization Whiplash. Whiplash doesn''t go around getting information on their own feet when it comes to information organizations. I''m just running an information site. And it is their business to buy information and put it on an institutional paper site.


    "A life-threatening informant and his escort have wasted their lives."


    A snake''s tangled cross pendant, while a snake exhales.


    "What do you mean?


    Surprised ten nights.


    "I mean, a lot of intellectuals tried to find a dancing heart, and as a result, they were killed, but there were no bumps in the office of the organization they were all trying to find, or in the warehouse at the relay point of transport. Even if the police force us to search those places, the dancing heart won''t resist at all."


    "Oh......"


    Explained to the shake and understood ten nights.


    "Then you don''t have to kill the informants."


    "Anyway, if the police are involved in any other kind of miscellaneous fish that you can''t fathom, then you will also threaten to crush them. It doesn''t have to be. A dancing heart is a violent organization from the beginning."


    I say in the face where ten nights went down, but I just cut it off and threw it away. From the look of it, the ten nights are still dragging the senses of the surface excessively.


    And, at that time, I got a message from an informant who was putting up a back door.


    "A truck showed up at the back door and went into the road in the park. I''ll see how I''m doing here, so someone''s on the investigation. ''


    "This is the cheeky resistance. I''m on my way to reconnaissance because I''m close. ''


    The shake immediately returns a message.


    "You''re not close..."


    Ten nights points out.


    "That''s okay. If I tell you this, the other intellectuals I''m sticking with aren''t moving. Most of them are here alone, and they don''t seem as good at rough things as we do."


    "I see."


    Ten nights convinced me to shake explaining in a tearful way.


    (Being stupid, turning your head, shaking is really going to change...)


    I think.


    When the three of them moved to a designated location, the truck did stop. The carrier is quite large. And it''s not just the truck, there are several other cars parked.


    "This road is only used by facility officials in the park, right? Visitors only enter about the parking lot in front of them. But... that''s the park official?


    "Camouflage to make you think so and alarm you...... somewhere. Permission will naturally be granted to the park side."


    Ten nights and shakes whisper as he sees the truck and the other cars farther away from the shade of Planetarium.


    "Monsieur, you can break into the truck in the subspace tunnel, or I want you to try it"


    "Copy that. I was going to."


    Prompted by the shake, the door of the subspace tunnel opens.


    "Ah... no"


    The subspace tunnel was closed.


    "What''s going on? Was it a place where the tunnel wasn''t well connected?


    Shaking asks. The subspace tunnel is not a substitute for free movement of subspace. When an entrance is made, the location of the entrance determines to some extent where the exit is to be made, so it is also not possible to travel successfully in subspace at the pinpoint every time.


    "It''s not. Protects against subspace tunnels were put on that truck. Besides, they probably noticed you were trying to get into the subspace."


    At the time of attempting to open the entrance and exit, interference with supernormal forces was carried out. Because there was a fierce feeling that it was played, he who used his power perceived that it was a defensive technique.


    You''re right, the car doors open one after the other, and then people come down who don''t seem to be steadfast.


    Sounds like they''ve even found out where the three of them are, and they''re all headed toward the Planetarium building.


    "Pfft, I''m glad Oyla happened to be in the guard here. I had a feeling about that. It''s time for Oyla''s turn."


    The voice of a man in a good mood echoes. It''s a quiet park night, but late, it sounds extra.


    "Oyla''s name is Yusuke Haruhi! People call Oyla an urban legend hunter, or a strange phenomenon hunter! Come on... now, supernatural power, come out in front of the Oiler! And fight the Oyla, show them the power of paranormal!


    A young man, presumably a group leader presence, continues to summon in a high-tension and lucid voice as he heads this way.


    (What... this guy... I see a comic book chick smiling sun. I don''t think he''s a backstreet resident)


    A man of leadership - look at Haruhi''s vigeons, and he''s taken aback.


    "What guy..."


    "Feels like you made the shake worse, mixed Alisui, and even worse pills?


    "Hey... why am I based on this?


    Ten nights, while the shake is halfway pulled, each enters a combat position while complaining. Shaking secretly depresses texting.


    "You showed up. Come on, show me!


    "Enjoy watching the black water, the oil that calls for death, the taste of iron from your throat, the landscape that falls..."


    Haruhi''s request is not met, but he casts a spell of sorcery and invokes the Black Sickle.


    "Oh, you can''t because you know that. Jeffrey Allen of the Sea Chihuahua. I saw it when we used to work together, and that''s fine. I''d like another one."


    Haruhi waves flickering. He joins the subspace tunnel behind Haruhi and in front of himself, waving a black sickle.


    "Oh, a matching move with a subspace tunnel."


    Haruhi spotted him at a glance, and made him fall down, and appeared from behind him, and sent a black sickle waved by a horizontal giraffe.


    (This guy has a great reaction rate, and he moves fast)


    Seeing Haruhi move, ten nights impresses me.


    "Urban Legendary Strange Phenomena Activated! Group Dash Biting Tooth Woman!


    When Haruhi, who remained fallen, cried out, a dozen figures appeared in the space between the three of them and Haruhi, as if they had flown even on instant travel.


    That was all an old woman in a black kimono. It is hard to see because it is night, but they are all blackening their teeth with tooth black.


    (I''ve heard of this. A group dash biting tooth black woman showing up near the border between Yamanashi and Tokyo on Central High Speed......)


    Only Shake knew the urban legend. Talk about the black-crushed old ladies who showed up in a group chasing cars around and biting them one after the other to catch up with them. He said the body of the car attacked had several bite marks on it.


    The old ladies slaughtered three men, wavering, ten nights long, at great speed.


    O My Rape HQ.


    "Come on, even with the power of paranormal, I wonder if it''s his power that can''t know anything but prediction?


    Lucanenko, who recently became part of O''Myrape, said in front of Sylvia.


    "That guy?"


    Sylvia gives a surprising voice.


    "Don''t your sister know? Sukesuke Haruhi, a strange phenomenon hunter."


    "Because you''re an executive in an intelligence organization, that doesn''t mean you know everything. I know he''s some kind of freak who calls himself a weirdo hunter or something."


    "Because it''s to the extent that it''s known at rumor level in the paranormal industry. Anything. If you check with your own eyes the rumors of a strange phenomenon called urban legend, you can take it as your ability."


    "What?"


    Listening to the nights, Sylvia is lightly wary.


    "That sounds like a frowning rumor, but if that were actually possible, it would mean the owner of a hell of a force, wouldn''t it?


    For what night words, Sylvia agreed.

 1358 5

    Snow Oka Institute at night. Living room.


    True and Li Mei were told by Junko to ban combat acts until the next day, and Li Mei was forced to stay at the lab for treatment.


    Li Mei overlaps and sticks with tiredness. The two have been dating for a long time and seem to be going on dates a lot these days. Plump addiction tiredness sticks with everyone, so from those who know tiredness, it''s not surprising who you''re sticking with.


    But the tiredness was intense and unpleasant, while she was comfortable with Li Mei.


    "I don''t know what to imitate... come on. I wouldn''t go that far..."


    I saw Midori sitting overlapping on top of her true and depositing herself, and said with an obviously grumpy face of tiredness.


    "Oh, my God, I''m tired. I''m here."


    Li Mei laughs and pokes her index finger around her tired cheeks.


    "Uh? Don''t be jealous. My true brother is obsessed with me. Your ancestors weren''t chosen because they were nagging, and that means they''re not calling you."


    Midori rarely stirs tiredness.


    "You, stop provoking like that. And tired."


    True to beware of the stirring of Midori and the exhaustion that increases his killing.


    "Wow... I''m just kidding, but that''s how your ancestors will soon disappear."


    "I don''t like jokes."


    I know Midori doesn''t really want to do that, but I''m still tired of getting angry. No, I get angry in a different way when I cling to you that I don''t care.


    "Ha ha, then I''m tired - come on - I''ll give it to you"


    Li Mei laughs, lifting her tired body, resting it on top of herself and sitting back on the couch, stroking her head rampantly.


    "Ho-lei-koko. What do you say? You''re happy, right?


    "Yeah... well... yes..."


    I''m tired of matching Li Mei, even though I care that my hair will be sneezed.


    (A delicate, jealous ancestor with a greedy, luxurious Limei sister is, in a way, a balanced, silly couple, eh?)


    Midori laughs with Niyaniya as she looks at Limei and Tired


    "Guys - Mika and you are here for a moment... What''s this schematic..."


    Junko, who opened the living room door, saw two pairs each stuck together and solidified. I felt like I stepped into a space I shouldn''t be in. If Mika and I hadn''t been accompanied for a moment, we might have left the room immediately.


    "What the hell! This poor space!


    "Ha, I was just a little snuggly. I don''t care."


    Li Mei waves and laughs at Mika screaming.


    "Midori! Take turns tired and prompt!


    "Yeah, that''s who you are."


    Junko agrees with Mika when she looks at Midori and screams.


    "Totally rotten."


    At the time Midori was frightened, an email entered the true virtual phone.


    "We are currently in battle surrounded by a multitude in the forest of euthanasia general! Ask for reinforcements! If Seniors Aizawa and Li Mei can''t come, there''s no choice, so either one of the tired Junko!


    It was a request for help from Shake.


    "I have to take care of the two of you."


    and Junko.


    "Wow, I don''t know what else to do."


    "As always, shaking doesn''t know how to talk. I don''t want to go like this."


    Midori pointed her lips and tired.


    "I know how you feel, but I also have trouble killing you. Go and do it."


    "Yes, yes, if True Brother asks you, you can''t say no."


    "Hug me for twenty-five minutes later as a reward. So I''ll take it."


    Truly prompted, Midori rises, and Tired demands with a straight face while sitting on Li Mei.


    "You don''t have to go."


    Let the cold gaze against its tiredness, the truth tells. Tired loses words.


    "Let me go!


    "I''m coming, too. If there''s a bump, that''s where my organization comes in."


    Mika and Moment Ichi were named, and the helper members decided.


    Yusuke Haruhi has admired paranormal phenomena and urban legends since childhood.


    About ten years ago, Haruhi took a small leap and rejoiced when the presence of ghosts, underworld and circles was demonstrated.


    As a boy, Haruhi often went to the scene in pursuit of rumors of a strange phenomenon. And I actually hit them between several times, and they burned as vivid memories, and I started dreaming about them again and again.


    Eventually I began to imagine Haruhi. Those memories that burn too vividly and can be remembered. Close your eyes and it floats behind your eyelids, clearly detailed footage. Images of them popping out of your own head.


    One day, Haruhi was able to put them into reality. You don''t just see yourself, you clearly see it in the eyes of others, and you influence reality. Then Haruhi can manipulate it.


    It is unclear whether it was an ability that I had been prepared for innate, or whether I awoke because I continued to see strange and paranormal phenomena, but anyway, Haruhi gained the ability to materialize the strange phenomena I had witnessed.


    Kill the arriving group dash biting tooth black woman, wave the black sickle, shake the gun and repel. The attacked woman disappears like a black mist.


    In spite of the large number, the speed is so great that it is not very great, but everything cannot be dealt with. Some of them bite into the body.


    "Mezzillo kick!


    Shortly after the bite, ten nights of becoming a mezzilloemeralder kicked the woman from the side, protecting her, but she was bleeding severely from two places: her arms and legs. Both had been chewed a thousand pieces of meat.


    "What!? That''s a new urban legend!?


    Spring Day excites me to see what a medilo emeralder looks like.


    "You guys, do it. Ouilla rests a little."


    I command Haruhi''s men. According to the strange phenomenon that activates, much of Haruhi''s abilities are drained of health. It''s as tired as running at full speed.


    He switches his fortune from a black sickle to a gun, opens a subspace tunnel and shoots it all over. Shaking also continues to respond with guns, challenging melee fights at ten nights to stir enemies.


    They say they are opening subspace tunnels on the sides or behind the enemy and shooting bullets in from an unattended location, but they are dodged to keep standing.


    (These guys aren''t just miscellaneous soldiers. pretty much every one of them)


    A complex mood mixed with joy and impatience. It''s fine to be a responsive enemy, but the presence of Haruhi, who, despite his large numbers, uses a rather powerful supernatural force, is creepy.


    "Miso golem!


    In order to disperse the enemy''s attacking hand at all, he decided to increase this pawn as well. The bullet is almost deactivated. It''s a golem. When you are unfavourable in numbers, you can rely quite a bit.


    The enemy is confused when he sees that although he shoots a gun at Miso Golem, it has no effect at all. Skillfully exploiting the gaps and leeway created there, three of the dusty resistance turn to the offense.


    There are two of them and a shake shoots one of them. Another ten nights unconscious, reducing the number of enemies by as many as four at once.


    "Oyla is back! That''s four people getting hit, and what''s that weird doll-like thing!? I hope you look like a hero, your enemies must be as capable of incorporating and manipulating urban legends as you are of oila!


    Haruhi, who pulled in, is already back, and he''s just calling out about a misunderstanding.


    "Strange phenomenon activated! A mad wind that turns into a wolf! I went all the way to England to witness this!


    As Haruhi raised his hands high and shouted, a violent gust blew through the park.


    "Misowall!


    Feel the danger and prevent the wind with the wall of mistletoe. Ten nights rush to the side of the tower.


    Changes appeared steadily in the shaking with Haruhi''s men in the wind. My eyes are running bloody, my teeth are peeled off, my beastly face is disoriented, no matter how I look at it.


    "Mr.... the shake..."


    "You''re in charge of shaking."


    When he gives instructions on the ten groaning nights, he confirms that the wind has stopped, unravels the walls of the mistletoe, and raises the mistletoe in the universe.


    Shaking, and Haruhi''s men, crawling on all fours, with unexpected movements and speeds, arrive at night.


    "Miso, Meteo!


    When the screams, the mistletoe floating in the universe splits into countless balls and pours down on the enemies that crawl on all fours. Regardless of the speed of movement, they all ate this attack and flinched because their judgment was dull and linear for that matter.


    The shaking, on the other hand, had been lightly side-strained and held in by the ten nights. The strength and agility of the shake had also increased significantly, but it did not last ten nights.


    "Hmm... I can''t believe I even prevented a special wolf possession. Besides, a lot of soldiers are powerless with weird miso bombs..."


    With a rough breath, Haruhi releases the wolf possession. My men went back to sanity and when I realized it, I was surprised that my body was all over miso.


    "Did it hurt!? What the hell is this?


    "Oh, back to sanity?


    The waves that had roared like dogs before screamed, so the ten nights let the waves go.


    "Over there!


    "It''s happening now!


    "Helper knife!"


    "Ababa, every Midori-san ~ Ja ~"


    And, there, several other informants, who were working with the Dusty Resistance to put up the park, led Mika, Midori, and Moment One came.


    "Wow... have you been disadvantaged by the numbers? And there''s even Mika Tsukinawa."


    Haruhi flashes his face.


    "I''m tired of Oyla too... It''s not oilism that puts your men''s lives at risk. So, yes, we''re retreating! We''re gonna give up the truck! Run for it!


    When Haruhi ordered, his men fled to scatter, even as they faced confusion. Haruhi also escapes.


    "You don''t have to chase me. Don''t even chase me."


    He commands. There is something more distracting than that.


    "You came to a good place. - I mean, that was pretty quick. Thank you."


    Shake thanks Midori and the others.


    "I had no choice. I had no choice."


    "Thank you very much."


    Thanks to Midori for laughing so hard, the shake overlapped.


    "Let''s check out that truck"


    Encouraged, we all head to the truck.


    When the door of the carrier was opened, a transparent case was attached to the floor and wall of the carrier.


    Inside the case, a black disc-shaped object is placed.


    "Maybe this is it!?


    Mika screams.


    "Antimatter bombs that we all want to know where they are, so easily?


    With a face that looked unexpected, ten nights shrugged.

 1359 6.

    At night, at the headquarters of the dancing heart, Randy, who was about to cut up his work and return to his room, received a call. The opponent is Haruhi, the executive.


    "Sorry boss. Anti-matter bombs have been taken away. Tehepero ''


    After Haruhi''s report in a voice with no tension, tension runs to the executives and constituents who were in the same room.


    "Weren''t you guarding with supernormal force so you wouldn''t know?


    Don''t panic, check calmly, Randy.


    I said, "I''m powerless at predictability," didn''t I? It''s not perfect. "


    "I''ll take it back soon. And if you take it back, you move it in pieces and you don''t know who''s got the bump"


    Randy also assumed that they would find out where the antimatter bomb was and take it. There are also moves to recapture.


    "Hide the bumps as you travel to avoid checks from artificial satellites and drones. Have another squad retrieve the hidden boots. You understand what I''m saying?


    "Yes. I understand. I''ll arrange it right away."


    Nearly sixty elderly executives clung to their twelve-year-old bosses and bowing their heads. It''s a sight I''m used to seeing in dancing cardiac tissue.


    "Dragon Cloud urges the pickup party to get ready to pick it up quickly. Tell him it won''t go on like this."


    "Our organization is underestimated, okay?


    "It would be better to be underestimated than to fail. If anyone complains or sarcasm, tell me which other organization can do it, such as keep it in this situation. Tell me it was your fault that created this hard situation in the first place."


    Ryun confirms, but Randy answers even without moving one eyebrow.


    Copy that.


    Following Randy''s instructions, Ryun quickly contacts the client.


    "Hey, Bosu, what am I supposed to do with Oyla?


    Haruhi asks for instructions in a light voice.


    "Dealing with paranormal powers will continue to be at Haruhi''s disposal - no, if you reclaim the bumps, keep protecting them"


    "Ouilla is a defense. I used to be played a keeper and a defender in football all the time, and I don''t know if this is the fate. ''


    "Soccer only has unpleasant memories. Don''t ever make a football analogy again. All I wanted to do was stand out shitheads"


    I remember a time when I went to school, and I rarely get angry with my voice, Randy.


    "I killed all those bastards."


    ''Oh, that''s great. Hey, oila and boss, I wonder if you have similar memories. Oh, I''m sorry. I will never make this analogy again. Ha ha. But I heard good things -. There''s no doubt that the distance between the boss and the oila has narrowed. Bye.''


    When I was in a good mood, Haruhi hung up.


    "Let Mirmecoreo and Kick Instructor Keriku go"


    Randy orders.


    "Are those two all right? This is a liver."


    As usual, Ryun confirms.


    "Let the five out-of-the-counter shopkeepers also make their way. They''re all well-known arms. Let these five team up to deal with the people who are interfering."


    Randy said. Hiring people from outside in a war has never been the case before with a dancing heart, but no one complained or objected. I can''t help it all this time. I really want a pawn. Dimensions are different from previous wars.


    Antimatter is a substance whose electrical properties are the opposite.


    Antimatter does not retain its existence for long in nature, and even if it is produced, it is instantaneously counter-extinguished and extinguished. As a result, existence is rarely confirmed in nature.


    In the first half of the twenty-first century, a large amount of antimatter was produced by lightning, which caused a pair of extinctions and it was discovered that gamma rays were emitted, so it is also possible that humanity has just not been able to confirm them yet.


    When antimatter collides with matter, it causes a pair of extinctions and disappears. At the time of its pair extinction, it generates energy equivalent to the mass in which the substance is present.


    This is an enormous amount of energy, and if available, human technology is supposedly dramatically advanced and many of the energy problems can also be solved. However, realistic use remained elusive because there was the problem that the energy needed to produce antimatter was greater than that produced by antimatter or that antimatter could not be maintained for a long time.


    But just before the outbreak of the U.S.-China War thirty years ago, the issue of its costs had also largely been cleared. It costs enormous as always to generate and maintain, but to use it as just a consumer - that is, to use it as a weapon, it was barely possible to create it at a possible level.


    Anti-matter bombs were actually used during the US Medium and Large Wars and were fired into each other''s territory with continental ballistic missiles. Despite the fact that China had only landed to the point of counting with one hand each other, hundreds of millions of human units were to disappear in the light, and the United States was to be inscribed in human history as such a transcendental tragedy that the atomic bomb drop on Hiroshima Nagasaki would not be comparable, leading to a change in the shape of the coastline of the post-war map.


    Of course, research into antimatter was then sneaked forward, making it possible to create and maintain it at lower costs. If the development of scientific civilization had not been considered evil and in a mood of stagnation, it would have been possible to make it even more low-cost.


    At the moment, however, there is no use other than bombs, and only a limited number of countries are able to generate and maintain them at low cost. There is a strong theory that there is a lack of technology leading to China and that it is generated with cost exterior view.


    "He''s small..."


    Ten Nights Speaks Out Thoughts. It''s in the case. That''s about the size you can hold with both hands without difficulty. It doesn''t seem to weigh much either.


    "You''re a 10KG. But this little one is said to be eight times more powerful than the biggest water bomb in human history, Tsari Bomba. It''s about 80% of the energy released in the Great East Japan Earthquake, but they still devastate nearly a third of Japan in one shot. You don''t have to load it up on ballistic missiles to fly it, but you can carry it personally to an enemy country to detonate it."


    Shake teases the knowledge gained online with his mouth intact, and some of the people on the spot take a breath. Such a nasty potato is right in front of you. With the strong in the back street, I really feel fear.


    The case is secured to the truck and cannot be removed easily. I can''t get my hands on the detour because I have trouble forcing it off and giving it a weird stimulus. No, I''m not in trouble. If it accidentally explodes, it will disappear in the Kanto area at that point.


    "Why don''t you move every truck?


    Shake says.


    "I don''t even have the keys to the truck. Well, that might work out, but the problem is this bomb that was put on the antimatter bomb."


    He pointed to a small device attached to the side of the case.


    "I didn''t know there was a bomb on it!


    Mika screams.


    The crouch begins to look into the little bomb. Together we watch as we fear.


    "Apparently, if you don''t disarm this, you''ll explode even if you move the truck. With all due respect."


    I have some knowledge of bombs and explosive devices.


    "I wonder if you didn''t think about the possibility of being moved without knowing that..."


    Ten nights groaning in fear.


    "If you''re happy to think you got it light, it doesn''t seem so. As we spend time here, the dancing heart leads the gesture to reclaim the dimensions -. I think about it."


    The shake impresses me.


    "I can disarm the bomb for once, too, but honestly you''re anxious. If it fails, I think we should find a safer way to disarm it."


    To hear the story, I received the conclusion that I should call someone who has the technology to disarm it safer, or someone who has the ability, because there is nothing I can do with the mentes I am in right now.


    "Someone''s here. Many."


    Every moment I was watching the table, I reported, and together, I headed outside the truck.


    Needless to say, those who gather around the truck are members of the dancing heart who have come to recapture the antimatter bomb.


    There are even more people than in the earlier anti-war. More than twice as likely. And the two leading men and women can be seen as exceptionally combative.


    One of them was a prominent outfit. She is a woman who wraps her whole body in black rubber tights and wears a lion''s mask. The style is very good.


    The other is a man who seems to be in his twenties, a middle meat middle-backed man with no features like this in his appearance or outfit, but the aura he unleashes is different from the soldiers around him.


    The name of the man is Kick Instruction Gao, called "Riyako", and the woman is called Mirmecoreo. Among the constituents who belong to the dancing heart, they are two with the fighting power of a finger fold.


    "Does that woman look like a melee? I wonder if ten nights would be a good time to deal with each other with all the tights in your body."


    "Whole body tights. I don''t care what they say..."


    Ten nights of bitter laughter at shaky words.


    "You''re hurt and you''re not in the mood, and I''ll take charge of that man!


    "Please. I''m turning to support this time"


    Mika offered, and she nodded.


    "Mezzillo Emeralder, come on!


    Ten nights jumped out of the carrier and gave him a name as he posed, and the constituents of the dancing heart were distracted.


    Poke that void, and the shake shoots the gun. One falls. This flow had already become a staple of the dusty resistance.


    It happened that the shootout started. The constituents of the dancing heart come flat shooting at the carrier of a truck with an anti-matter bomb. Perhaps neither the case nor the bomb equipped on the side of the case seems to explode with the degree of bullet irritation. Otherwise, you can''t even shoot me.


    Ten nights and Mirmecoreo face each other as the bullets fly. As the shake has seen, Mirmecoreo looks like a melee type, doesn''t pull out a gun, and poses as a fighter.


    Towards Mirmecoreo, a gun is fired over the door of the subspace. Mirmecoleo dodged without panic, but ten nights at once packed the time to dodge it and hit him.


    "Mezzillo Tension......"


    Ten nights I can''t name my moves or give them to the end, and I can''t give them moves. The fingertip kick on Mirmecoreo''s counter was vividly set in the throat of ten nights. Besides, from the toe of the boot, a conical thick needle is popping out.


    If I hadn''t worn a suit, it would have been fatal, but thanks to the suit, I would have been intact. But the shock eats well, and the ten nights take two steps back with a cough.


    The failure to finish the ten nights was a miscalculation, even from Mirmecoreo, and the pursuit was delayed for a moment. There also two bullets fired from the door of the subspace opened overhead flew, and Mirmecoreo dodges this by mere inquiry.


    (This guy... that''s pretty good. If it''s just physical surgery, it''s way above me.)


    I think ten nights after watching Mirmecoreo move.


    Without any support for the shooting, Minnemecolleo approaches ten nights even more resolutely, waving his hand knife. The aim is a face not covered with a suit.


    Ten nights I tried not to avoid it and took it with my arm. No, I didn''t just take it. Now ten nights saw the counter.


    For being a flesh-enhanced mouse and wearing a suit for heroic mice, I thought ten nights that I was better up there when it came to strength, speed and durability. But - the idea collapsed. The blow from the hand knife on his arm is outrageously heavy. And stiff.


    The power of this black rubber suit woman greatly outweighs that of a person. Either a mouse, or some paranormal power, the Ten Nights decides.


    Supported attacks are launched. Now it''s a slaughter by the Black Sickle. Besides, after crossing the subspace, I liquefied along the way and thought it appeared vertically from behind, the sickle blade appeared horizontally in front of Mirmecoreo, so Mirmecoreo was a little tight.


    But still, Mirmecoreo dodged the blade of the black sickle. Quite critically, avoiding a complete breakdown.


    Ten nights without missing that chance strikes a disfigured Mirmecoreo.


    "Mezzillo body hit!


    He ate a ten-night body hit, Mirmecoreo''s body blew up for more than five meters with a no-bound, hit his back on the street lamp and half-rotated his body in the air before falling to the ground.

 1360 7

    There was a woman in Kick-Ass Takashi''s "Kerikake" who liked her.


    The kicking instructor took the woman and imprisoned her at home. I''ve always had such delusions and aspirations. Such delusions and aspirations to take a woman and lock her up, keep her like a pet, and teach her how to do what she wants.


    I tried to do it every day, but I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t even touch it. I just snatched it and locked it up, but I can''t cross the line from there. So my conscience hurts so hard, I can''t do anything.


    The woman saw such kicking instruction and her emotions gradually boiled. There are odd names and concepts, such as Stockholm syndrome, but it boils when it boils when it would be a criminal form, such as the occurrence of affection between a man and a woman, and not when it does not boil.


    The woman was also reluctant to say that she was a resident of the street. Because she was a luxury whore of the famous prostitution organization Astralwifes. And the reason she came to work in a place like that was because her father was the boss of a backstreet organization. Losing the backstreet protest, her father was killed in front of watching and she was sold off after being gang-raped.


    After hearing about her such qualities, Kick Instructor revealed her own. He said he was an executive and a warrior of a particularly belligerent organization in the back streets of Euthanasia City, a dancing heart.


    After listening to the woman, Kick Instructor alone raided the organization that sold the woman out, killing all but one. It wasn''t a big organization, so it was easy.


    And Kick Instructor told the woman that he had put a cat on her, and then apologized to her and let her go.


    Shortly after she got out of the house, she looked back at the kicking guide and smiled, her body danced through the universe for a spin. I was stuck in a truck driving into the sidewalk in my sleep.


    She was a heavily weighted, hopeless girlfriend, but with the condition that Mad Scientist Misaki Sword would be his experimental bench because he happened to be visiting the hospital, she cyborged her whole body and took her life.


    Later, as a warrior by the name of Mirmecoreo, she became part of the dancing heart to which the kicking guide belonged, combining to act.


    Clearly there seemed to be considerable damage and Mirmecoreo would not move.


    "Mirmecoreo!"


    A kicking guide who was in a shootout with Mika screamed sadly, throwing out a battle with Mika and heading towards Mirmecoreo.


    "Oh... this is..."


    Bees and electric shocks run and look at the short Mirmecoreo body for an even sadder look kicking instruction. It''s full of gaps, but Mika didn''t feel like shooting. I mean, I guess that''s between the two of them, I guess.


    In the meantime, the number of other soldiers is also reduced by shaking and instantaneous. The number has increased, but the quality of the soldiers is clearly inferior to that of the constituents with whom Haruhi was brought earlier.


    "Surrender! No, retreat! You guys, back off!


    When the kicking guide screams, the constituents run off to scatter as they shoot their guns. But the kicking instructor carries Milcoleo''s body and walks loosely.


    "Cyborg!


    Mika screamed when she saw Mirmecoreo''s body sparking all over her body and the machine peeking through her broken arms.


    "I''ll give you my life, so only this guy can help me!


    Kicking instruction throws away shame and outward hearings, kicking instruction that sits on the ground.


    "There''s no need to help! They''re after my life, too! But we''re sweet, so I''m gonna help you! Just once!


    Mika screams.


    "Ok...... Thank you."


    As the kicking guide droops his head deeply to thank him, he carries up the heavy body of Mirmecoreo and walks away at ease.


    "I think you should kill him..."


    While watching Mika sighs in the trunk of the truck. Similar sweetness also has ten nights and shaking. I didn''t condone it on my own, but everyone but myself is just sweet like that, so I have no choice but to go with you.


    "Someone''s here again."


    Shortly after the instant report, I saw a shadow for the three coming this way from the same direction that the kicking instructors had come earlier.


    Further from behind, one runs and joins in a small run, becoming four. He''s a long man.


    "Oh, Mr. Adams, it''s been a long time - it''s been an honor working with Mr. Adonis again. Do you remember me? I forgot because I''m a maggot?


    A fourth man joined called out to a white man who was at the center of the three.


    "Ye Shan... and he''s Adonis Adams"


    I look at the four people who show up and whine as I feel something cold in my spine.


    They once fought at the Ip Mountain and Sana Biology Laboratories, and they know their strength. Plus, I''ve heard a lot about Adonis Adams.


    "Now you want to win. Well, if you join the famous Mr. Ip Shan in this mentz, you''ll feel like you can win."


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s win. With Charles and Mr. Adonis, the three people hired by the private oilfielder are back together again, or something. Don''t you feel this fateful? I feel. I don''t care what you think."


    The men and women who were beside Adonis speak for themselves. The man is white, as is Adams, but if he does, his long forehead covers him to the eye. The woman wears pink hair, black and pink colored clothes.


    "I didn''t know you were even at Masami Toriyama!


    Seeing a pink-headed woman, Mika shrieks and screams. In Tokyo Dickland, the memories of the truth and the two of us come back to life even if we don''t want to.


    "Um... Masami, Mr. Adonis, do you think I''m too low on me to call you out?


    White man with hidden eyes in his forehead - Charles asks in fear.


    "Yeah. He seems younger than me. I don''t feel like calling you anything younger. Give up this is no choice anymore."


    "No, I look young, but I''m already thirty. Maybe ten years older than Masami."


    "What? But I''m very resistant to calling Charles after you. You can call it off, right? It should be okay. Let''s just say it''s okay."


    Makoto Makoto, who decides without waiting for Charles'' reply.


    "Mr. Adonis, you know a lot of people. I''ve only been chosen as a leader by boulders."


    Ye Shan says.


    "Huh? Is Mr. Adonis the leader of these four? Something fits the image. This is reassuring. I''ll cover it. I''ll cover it. Can you cover it? I mean... you''re not Hayama, famous for his creeps. Rumor has it you''re gonna say maggots and stuff or throw up guerrillas, is that true? I don''t think you should judge people solely on rumors, so I''ll check directly with the person, so answer me? Tell me? Is it true?


    "Ugh... what can I do... woohoo... To be perfectly clear, no matter how many maggots I get hurt. Maggots Fire doesn''t mean I can''t help but fight and I don''t like it... woohoo... if you don''t talk and understand, I''m sure I''ll get hurt more"


    "How many bumps are you talking about? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Talk to me so I know better, right? But I just found out that I''m serious about referring to myself as a maggot or something. Is that creepy? Why don''t you stop? I''m a woman, but you say you should stop, right?


    "Woohoo... Mr. Adonis, help me maggots..."


    Masami tells me this, and Ye Shan leads to Adonis while wearing half a veso, but Adonis pushes Ye Shan away with his muffled face.


    "Five, not four. One more coming."


    At that time Adonis said, he appeared from behind the four towards a small run.


    "Sorry I''m late. Bird Mountain."


    A giant over two metres looks at Masami and speaks up. He''s a white man with a long stretched moustache.


    "Ah, it''s Mr. Ondrey. Long time no see. I just know what you look like. Mr. Ip Shan is the only one who saw it for the first time. That''s what this is, isn''t it? The world is small. Do you have this in a foreign country? I mean, the enemy has a kid who fought before. Look, Mika Tsukinawa over there and I fought before. Just five to five. Just right?


    So Masami finally turned to those with Mika and Mika.


    "I can''t even come to Ondrei Masalik, the paranormal killer. This is reliable. And sympathize with the enemy."


    "You''re a famous killer, aren''t you? Should I say I was saved in this camp?"


    Charles and Ye Shan say each, but Ondrei took a heavy sigh.


    "I''ve been trying to correct things here, but I''ve stopped being a killer. Turned to the doomsday."


    "You mean you won''t kill me?


    Listen to Ondrei and Adonis asks.


    "No. For work, of course, we''ll kill each other. That''s why I''m here. But well... I''d rather not kill him, but if he''s strong enough, he can''t say the same."


    In response to Adonis'' confirmation, Ondrei replied with a tannic surface.


    This guy seems a lot troubled, Adonis thinks when he looks at Ondrey''s face. There were Adonis at times like this, so I don''t even know how I feel.


    "That''s an enemy for once, isn''t it? I''ve been chatting, and I haven''t set you up this way inside."


    I look at the five-man starter who showed up, and the shake says.


    "I''d like to see that too."


    The ladder disembarks from the carrier. Aware that the five air is clearly changing. I guessed I must have waited for the numbers to be aligned.


    "Hey, we''re five of each other, and we each have to decide who we''re dealing with and start one-on-one? Of course, if you beat your opponent, you can help anywhere."


    Charles speaks up.


    "So... are we going?


    One moment to make sure you look anxious. Honestly, I want you to stop. Not every moment is good at combat either.


    "At first, that would be fine! But don''t be alarmed to think that''s the absolute rule! Might be served on the way!


    "At first, that''s fine. At first, yeah."


    And Mika and Mitsuka say, inclusively.


    Masami and Mika, Ip Mountain and Shizuku, Shaking and Charles, Moment by Moment and Ondrei, Adonis and Ten Nights, each facing each other a little further apart.

 1361 8

    Charles has heard the shake from the truth, and he looked it up online and knew his face.


    He''s using a flashy pistol.


    Charles laughs bitterly in the shade of the tree when he sees a flashy gunshot and the trunk of a landed tree shot out loud.


    A swinging, specially crafted gun made by a pure child, Peacebreaker is a substitute specialized in penetration, and even if the enemy hides in a shield, depending on the shield, it can be penetrated and shot through.


    By the way, this naming of PeacePlayer was quite repugnant from around.


    Charles lays down on the ground and sees how it goes for a while. I don''t know where we are, and I''m trying to scorch them.


    It is night and it is quite difficult to confirm if you lay low because the position of Charles is behind the plants.


    But right next to that Charles, a bullet was fired. I know it''s a coincidence, but if you do this without knowing where we are, you''ll rarely shoot me, and then it could hit you. Quite a low probability, though.


    "Shh, fight properly."


    Whimpering in a swallowing voice, Charles gets up and moves. I understand that I do this as well as the aim of the shake, but I couldn''t stay down like that, trying to be unlikely to hit it.


    Charles approaches the shaky one as he moves to the zigzag. Charles is also shooting one gun back in between.


    Seeing Charles approaching, Shaking wonders if his opponent is getting close, retreating as he shoots.


    (It''s a good thing you''re quick to judge. But I wonder if some parts of the movement are slightly easier to read)


    Charles, who was reading the shake retract, had set his aim at the retreat prediction point.


    Shots fired right after the move. Shake. But the bullet just blurred his foot, and it hasn''t hit him.


    (Whoa, did you subtly take it off? Well, shh)


    More shooting Charles. At the same time, he also shoots back.


    One shot at each other and both came off, but Charles'' bullet also flew close to shaking.


    (This kid would stretch if he worked out more. There''s only one thing that truly appreciates boulders)


    Inspired by the goodness of the shaking muscles, Charles pulls the stubborn trigger. Shaking had totally lost his spare time, and I knew that in Charles'' eyes, Charles had plenty of spare time, made predictions of his opponent''s behavior, and then shot at the shaking gun.


    The bullet hits the gun directly, and the shake drops the gun.


    "Yes, yes, freeze it"


    "Yes, yes, surrender"


    Charles, who told him at gunpoint, felt shown the difference in character, and the shake lifted his hands lightly with a refreshing smile.


    The stone of the clay is to put the tip from the middle of the black sickle pattern into the entrance of the subspace, creating an exit of the subspace behind or on the side of the enemy, from which it is slashed with a blade.


    In some cases, it is further possible to move the black sickle to a non-liquefied angle and position before slashing it.


    This time he also carried out the attack as it was, but Ye Shan fired a gun at him.


    Not because the wounds he sustained in the Battle of Haruhi had not healed, but because he could not react to the very act of shooting Ye Shan''s gun, he lightly put a bullet in his body.


    He gets a bullet in his abdomen and collapses. Something raw and warm flows from my belly, and blood flows back into my mouth. I find it perfectly piercing my gut, and I''m relieved.


    Activate misogyny with desperation, apply misogyny to the place where the bullet was received, pack misogyny into your mouth in large quantities and swallow.


    (I need to stay conscious... I mean, I''d be done if I could come and give you a toddle... Damn...... that doesn''t fit my lok eye today)


    While making sure that the bullet left in your body is discharged by the force of Miso, you will see Ip Mountain.


    Ye Shan seemed wary of his movements, but he was relieved at first because there was no way to chase him or go to support him.


    My opponent is the biggest of the five enemies and seems to be the strongest for the purpose I''ve seen, so I was cowering as much as I wanted for the moment.


    I''m the one who pulled it off?


    If he''s the strongest opponent in the enemy, I think it''s a terrible story. You said you were the weakest one in this one.


    (This is the best way off......)


    Oddly enough, Ondrey was whining about the same dialogue in his mouth, but the nuances were as if they were different. I am disappointed that it seems to be the least teething.


    (If I do, let''s put everything on the special attack)


    Instant crimson eyes glow.


    "Mm..."


    Ondrey is on guard. I saw the luminescence of an instant eye. I felt signs that a supernormal force or a force close to it would activate, and my noodle hair and moustache reacted.


    Better than the artificial demonic eye to the right of an instant, a red laser beam is released and the park''s lawn is burned.


    Ondrey was dodging lightly.


    Further shooting the laser from the Devil''s Eye on the left, but Ondrei avoids it a bit.


    "It''s over..."


    The instant I dropped my shoulder and groaned.


    "Are we done?


    "Yes......"


    To Ondrei''s inquiry, every moment snorts.


    "If you throw away your gains now and surrender, you won''t miss them"


    "Yes......"


    Follow Ondrei''s words and instantly put the gun at your feet, hands up.


    "You''re in luck. I wouldn''t have missed it if I were you."


    "Yes......"


    One moment at a time I had to snort with trembling at the things that made Ondrei awesome.


    Mika and Masami were in a fierce shootout.


    "Fortune foreclosure!


    While Mika activates the fate manipulation technique, she sets a target with behavioral predictions and shoots the gun.


    "Ouch."


    The effect of fate manipulation works, and the behavioral predictor strikes brilliantly, a bullet hits Masami''s right shoulder. But luck was that far and didn''t get to pierce the bulletproof fiber.


    Masami shoots back three times. Mika dodges it from time to time.


    "Fate prank!


    Occasionally, fate manipulation is also exchanged to try to avoid it. Otherwise, I can''t keep avoiding it. Masami''s gun arms are much more precise than Mika''s, making minimal calm movements.


    (You''re not going anywhere else to help with the gap!


    It was Mika who did not follow one-on-one rules and intended to provide other support in the course of the fight, but she could not do so much, such as keep an eye on Makoto.


    You can''t win all the battle defense, so you also incorporate fate manipulation into your attacks, but many fate manipulation techniques can''t be random. Some can only be used once a day, while others are less effective each time you use them.


    (That kid, what are you screaming about from earlier? I want to ask. I really want to know)


    When it came to Masami, I couldn''t help but notice that. He was captured by his desire to end the battle quickly, win if possible without letting him die, and ask Mika why he was screaming.


    "Sharing unhappiness!


    Activate the destiny manipulation of those who perceive themselves as enemies to see the misfortune that has befallen them. The fact that I used this means it''s time for my surgery to run out of stock. In the first place, this sharing of misfortune is in itself a technique of choosing when to use it.


    (Come on, shoot me! If you take a bath in this body, you''ll have the same eye! You''ll hit my bullet too!


    With that in mind, Mika points the gun at Masami as she deliberately shows the motion to expose the gap.


    (Mmm, something suspicious. Are you after something? I''m sure it is. I can tell. I understand)


    On Mika''s blatant invitation, Masami quickly enters the view without shooting.


    (Won''t you come...! That was a little too obvious!


    But Mika didn''t panic. Some manipulations are destined to cover this.


    "Support for malice!


    When trying to deceive or frame a subject, Mika activates a destiny manipulation technique that is rarely used, that occurs so that the target cannot avoid it, even if the target has spotted the trick.


    (He''s screaming something again, and I don''t know why. Enough shooting.)


    Mika''s cry itself triggers, and Masami fires at Mika.


    Masami''s bullet hits Mika''s leg. It didn''t pierce the bulletproof fiber, but the damage is well eaten.


    Confirm that, Mika also shoots Masami.


    Masami tried to avoid it, but also ate the bullet in a way that predicted her avoidance destination for action. Piercing the bulletproof fiber of the boot, the calf flesh is aggravated.


    Confirming that Masami''s movement was dull, Mika sees it as a good opportunity and, in pain, spits out the last bullet left in the magazine.


    "Oops."


    Masami played Mika''s bullet at the tip of the bamboo in her left hand.


    Mika, who for a moment didn''t know what had happened, gets stunned.


    "It was dangerous. Inside, do it."


    Masami shoots a gun while praising Mika for that.


    Mika was inevitable and was shot in the arm with a gun.


    There are no bullets left on Mika''s gun already. From this state, and against this opponent, reloading and fighting back is also hopeless.


    "Give me a gib? So, tell me why you were screaming?


    Masami urges him to keep his gun in his pocket. Even in the eyes of Masami, the battle is now on. Mika''s fighting spirit is also clearly lost - and at the same time, I''m afraid, I can see it.


    "Okay! It''s gibberish!"


    Jie threw the gun away and shouted, Mika meditated and raised her hands gently.


    Adonis saw the bizarre outfit of the ten nights that made him his opponent and conjectured that this would be something called a heroic mouse. It''s a word I found while I was fishing for backstreet information since I came to Japan.


    Ten nights of melee type, no matter what you think. Besides, the suit is suspicious if the bullet goes through. Adonis feels, as cynical as it is inside, that the face is only wearing a mask "mask", so there is an exposed part of the head, but only aimed at that slightly exposed part and shooting the gun.


    (Then I''ll hang out with you in melee, as you wish? On the way......)


    The arrow tip that Adonis thought so, ten nights coming straight into Adonis.


    Adonis feels dangerous about the momentum. Just looking at speed is quite something, and I saw it wasn''t people''s.


    (I mean... right. You should be flesh-modified by Junko Suzuoka and also see his muscle strength as more than a human beast)


    Adonis decides that eating even a few attacks would result in fatal injuries. And speed is more than human. A situation where you have to fight such opponents physically.


    (Maybe I hit with my toughest enemy. Lucky for you)


    Just for a second or so, but a smile spills in Adonis''s mouth.


    "Mezzillo Hell Poke!


    Scatter the knife that protrudes ten nights at a critical place.


    It was actually possible for Adonis to do more spare time. But he dared to make a remarkable evasion, and Adonis switched his body and turned to the side of the ten nights. so that I can immediately transition from there to an attack.


    Adonis'' thick arm is turned from the back of his head to his neck for ten nights.


    As he wrapped his arms around the head of the ten nights and held him in, Adonis pulled the head of the ten nights forcefully from body to body, and even put his legs on it and threw down the body of the ten nights on his back so that it twisted.


    It is a throwing technique called neck throwing in sumo or prowl, but in prowl it is often used to connect moves to moves, while in sumo, it is often used as a reversal technique from distress.


    Adonis chose this move in order not to give him time to resist the Ten Nights by force with the Ten Nights'' intentions.


    Covering himself in the defeated ten nights, Adonis first laid his own knees on both arms of the ten nights. Because no matter how many buckets there were, with them knocked down on their backs and loaded on their shoulders, they stomped that they would not be able to help.


    But Adonis had misjudged the power of ten nights.


    "Mezzillo Bridge!


    Ten nights I jump up and bridge my abdomen big. Adonis was never able to jump from the top of the ten nights alone, but only for a moment his body swayed and the force applied to his shoulders loosened.


    Don''t miss that moment of loosening, beating your elbows hard to the ground at night, jumping up your torso full of strength, pushing away Adonis'' body riding over you, and standing still.


    "Don''t do it..."


    At a distance of ten nights, the words of praise come out of Adonis'' mouth.


    Keep the two facing each other. Ten nights doesn''t strike a detour this time. He recognized that even if he beat Adonis with power and speed, he was inferior with experience and technique. He''s a totally unafraid opponent.


    But that''s why I can''t help but make out with you all the time. Ten nights pack a little distance. Adonis doesn''t try to move off the spot.


    Ten nights of body sink. Adonis is not upset by the sudden movement of ten nights disappearing from sight. I have a general imagination of what I will do next.


    "Mezzillo Aliquic!"


    It was ten nights stretching his body wide with a glimmer of ground and a low kick at the super low altitude, but Adonis was predicting this attack, jumping small and kicking, turning again to the side of the ten nights.


    Ten nights didn''t try to get up on the spot, trying to keep his distance in a low position, but Adonis''s knee kick, which came in at high speed, morrows into the side head of the Ten Nights.


    I have a concussion, and ten nights collapses.


    In time, you can say that the battle was well decided. But Adonis didn''t feel comfortable living this short time. This short time was so dense that it felt extremely long. You can''t eat any attack whatsoever, the opponent is faster than you, and this one has limited places to attack. It''s such a battle with the enemy. That''s all I get if I prolong it. Because I had to put Keri on a short offense.


    "Oh, you''re all done. I did it -. It''s all won. Today I am. [M] Boo. Dancing in the night sky. Woohoo... now I feel like I can fly to the moon"


    Leaf Mountain joyfully runs around, staring at his hands on his wings and letting them flap.


    Before the four Adonis, other than Ip Mountain, were seated, four of them, shaken, ten nights, instantaneous, and Mika, were gathered in one place, and their hands were restrained. He was put to sleep on the bench because he was seriously injured.


    "You were the sweet ones who missed the one who surrendered, and now you''re EVEN. If we leave now, we can successfully fit into the spear without letting each other die. But if we go on like this, we''re out of coverage."


    Looking down at the four losers sitting in front of him, Adonis tells them. The four answer nothing. But I accept.


    "You guys can do that, too."


    "I think it''s good. You don''t have to kill people because you can''t, and if you can''t, you better do that, right? But I''m gonna miss you this time, so I don''t think you have to forgive me if I show my face again on this one, regardless of the other case"


    Adonis confirms, Ondrei nods silently and Masami talks perplexed, as usual.


    "Right. If I kill a true apprentice, they''re going to really resent me. Relaxed."


    "Were you acquainted with Senior Aizawa? Are you close enough to talk about me?


    Shaking reacted to Charles'' words.


    "It was a short time, but we were together as mercenaries. It''s more important to know how much time we spent together than the length of our relationship."


    "Heh, Senior Aizawa, how did you say about me?


    "That''s a secret. If you talk to me on your own, I''ll be really pissed off."


    He was a depressing guy who would stick with me if I did, but I don''t feel bad, and when I had something glowing, it was true that I was reputating shaking in front of Charles, but I wouldn''t tell him because I wouldn''t really want him to tell me that from his own mouth.


    Afterwards, the five end houses walk away. A truck loaded with anti-matter bombs will also leave at that time.


    "For a moment, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you!


    "No... I lost light too..."


    I said to Mika, who apologizes, with a face that seemed decidedly bad.

 1362 9

    That''s a month after Randy showed that talent to the face of his dancing heart.


    Dragon Cloud will soon learn that the story of a slightly eight-year-old defeating an enemy in the war is not a lie.


    Dragon Cloud, who was buying Randy''s training role, has been teaching Randy a variety of combat techniques for a month, but whatever he teaches, he absorbs them quickly, and shows them a move close to full score from Dragon Cloud.


    I think Dragon Cloud makes it when talent is a word for this child.


    On the other hand, I began to wonder whether it would be good luck to have been around with such people.


    In addition, it was a matter of concern to Dragon Cloud that Randy was changing dramatically.


    "You''ve changed. I''m desperate to keep my emotions out of public. I won''t deny that, but I''ll just say one thing"


    Dragon Cloud told him as he finished his training and looked down at Randy sitting on the floor with a rough breath.


    "Don''t kill your heart. Don''t do that. If I do that, I''ll end up as a person. There''s no point in living."


    (What does it mean to be alive...?


    To young Randy, I didn''t understand it from there. And this dialogue of dragon clouds burned in Randy''s head, and he began to remember and think about it every time.


    (Am I doing the right thing?


    While Randy remembered his doubts, Ryun also had doubts.


    (If you think about this guy, shouldn''t you give him back on the surface? Tailor it this way to the inhabitants of the back street... I''m driving this guy''s life crazy, distorting this guy''s mind, trying to shorten his life span, right?


    That was a natural question. But Dragon Cloud already knows that the question is pointless.


    (This guy wants it himself. That''s for sure. Whatever this guy thinks, he''s for the back street, and he''s talented. That''s for sure, too. This guy tried, tried to come, and flowed to the back street. It''s all for sure)


    Looking at Randy, Ryu repeats the same question and confirmation all the time.


    (And... there''s one more thing for sure that I can''t turn away from. Because I myself have a desire to keep Randy at hand. This is how I want to be with this guy, and now that I''m having the same time, I''m full of it. What a sinful, pathetic story)


    There was a definite desire in Dragon Cloud that was neither protective nor proprietary.


    Ryu had a wife. But the kid died at the same age Randy was when he joined the organization. Therefore, there is a place where Randy looks over his own child.


    Of course I''m not going to tell Randy that. Randy, where he was told, would be unresponsive on the surface, but the dragon cloud is discerning, even though his inner heart would be quite shaky.


    No, I think it might be Randy who''s spotting it, Ryun. My background is probably also known.


    Then nearly four years pass, and while Randy is now twelve, he is a fine head of an organization the size of which can also be called a large organization in the back street. While in a position of boss, he does not hesitate to participate in numerous protests and survives by building a pile of corpses.


    Dragon Cloud has told himself over and over again before that it shouldn''t be wrong. I''m still telling you. As long as Randy''s alive, I''m sure he''ll keep telling himself. But when Randy died? Do I feel the same when I fulfill it? Dragon Cloud has asked himself that many times.


    Randy hired them to retrieve the antimatter bombs, run the trucks on board, and hand them over to the members of the dancing heart tissue.


    "Yes, yes, this is Haruhi, the strange phenomenon hunter. You''re safe and sound. I won''t let you go again."


    Haruhi returns to the truck with the anti-matter bomb on it, reports in a bright and unobtrusive voice as usual.


    "If you come here again with predictive abilities or something that I can''t prevent, I''ll find out where you are, so it''s nice to meet you there."


    Antimatter bombs are to be sneaked off to another car adjacent while running. And again, I don''t know where to store it.


    "The End of Life team just picked a first-rate spot on the boulder and you did a good job"


    Dragon Cloud speaks to Randy. Randy was the one who chose the doomsday.


    "Any injuries to Mirmecoreo?


    Randy asks Ryun.


    "The nanomachine in my body is being treated, and if I sleep till tomorrow, I''ll be all right."


    "Then let it pair with kicking instruction as soon as tomorrow and continue to attract"


    Over the past few days, Randy and the others have deliberately shown their activities in a way that makes them visible, attracting informants and end-of-life shops to kill them. It''s also to keep us from understanding where the antimatter bombs are, and to make it a little easier to store and transport antimatter bombs by reducing the number of intelligence stores that flock like the ones in the box.


    "The guys who engaged Haruhi and Kicking Instructor are Junko Yukioka''s mice. It even moves to every moment of the moon of sigh poisoning. Sigh addiction is cordial with Junko Yukioka. Troubleshooting people in the neck from that side."


    Randy was concerned about the name of the organization that Ryun spoke of.


    "Whoever it is gets in the way, it just ends. But... let''s see if siesta poisoning is a hostile structure to us. We''ve known each other a long time."


    Sigh poisoning, a wholesale organization in the same city of euthanasia, is one of the few organizations in friendship with the dancing heart. Over the years we have tried not to infringe on each other''s territory. We also interacted deeply and have cooperated with each other many times.


    (I don''t want to conflict with Mr. Takagi...)


    As for Randy''s heart, I want to avoid conflict. It''s not intentional, it''s emotional, it''s human. Randy has eaten with Natsuko Takagi, the boss of sighing addiction, many times, and as head of the same organization, he was trying to apprentice the part he could learn, and he got a lot of advice. I respect it and I like it.


    "Ask Takagi-san for direct access. Are you turning to our enemies?


    "Randy, we''re all moving around the bumps you have. It is the centre that is giving that instruction, the great men of this country. ''


    "I know that, too."


    As is the case for everyone, Randy treats Natsuko in a cold, hard way.


    ''We are also in a position to refuse... You know what I mean by that?


    "You can say no. I don''t know why I can''t say no. Is the hub holding a weakness and forcing it?


    "Our organization is a central partnership."


    Natsuko said painfully, and Randy understood.


    A central partnership is a special partnership between an organization that is also registered with the centre as a backstreet organization and the centre. Instead of receiving generous backups, such as various forms of asylum and good offices for work, from the Centre, many constraints will apply and the work entering the Centre will have to be carried out as a matter of priority.


    "Takagi-san''s organization and ours are kind enough to force Takagi-san to do his job."


    "Dirty way, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t feel anything because I know the center is dirty"


    Randy said so lightly, but the words are false. My anger is boiling down in my stomach.


    "We have no choice, so let''s just be hostile this time. But no matter what, when this thing is over, we''ll flush each other into water and fit into the original sheath. Is that all right?


    ''Yeah, that would be most appreciated as far as this one is concerned. I''m sorry...... Mr. Randy. Thank you.''


    "It''s better to have a good relationship with Amita, we have a lot of advantages, and vice versa, all the disadvantages are greater. That''s all we''re talking about."


    Randy talks much lighter to Natsuko, who seems sorry all the time.


    (Sorry about this one, Takagi.)


    After hanging up, I apologize in my heart, Randy.


    "In his position as a backstreet administrator, the hub will not try to curtail our work by wielding his position and power. On the other hand, they''re moving backstreet tissue and interrupting our work. The real enemy is the hub, but if we fall either way and this matter is over, is this a good way to take the form of the original sheath? Those who died in the process, they lost their lives."


    That''s what Randy said. He looked at the clock. It''s going around 11: 30 p.m.


    "It''s time to give it up tonight"


    "Tired."


    Randy leaves the office and goes back to his room.


    "Oh, Mr. Randy. Stay tired till late. Have a good night."


    An old cleaning lady I met in the hallway giggles and speaks. This old woman, like Randy, has her own room in this office building and lives there.


    Randy ignores it as cold as usual.


    (Auntie, good luck so late)


    But as always this was again, in my heart, even if I didn''t have to put it in my mouth, Randy was a proper greeter.

 1363 10

    Snow Oka Institute at dawn overnight.


    The five defeated in last night''s battle in the woods of Euthanasia General - the face of the chocolate resistance, Mika and Mochi - went to the Yukooka Institute, where they were treated for Junko and revealed the night at the Institute as it was.


    "Abba, this is a recovery facility. And it''s free."


    Midori makes a tea. A total of nine people gather in the living room: Mika, Moment One, Jin, Shake, Ten Nights, Junko, Midori, True, Li Mei.


    "If it weren''t for the witchcraft, you''d be dead, that injury."


    "Even using miso witchcraft was tight...... I feel like I''m finally going to be treated for Junko."


    On the ten nights of dread, a perfectly pale smile makes you smile.


    "I can''t say full speed yet, and be careful. Even if the wound is healed, it is weakened. That would have been fatal if it had been normal, and hey."


    "Oh well. Okay."


    Beware of Junko, he nods.


    "Mr. Tsubaki, my judgment as the boss, I want to take my hands off this matter."


    The shake is clear.


    "Because five people missed yesterday at the end of the day. I missed this one first and it''s even, but still, the next time I run into those guys, they can suck. If you still want to go through the muscles, decide you should pull your hand. Not only this time, but I think I might get involved again soon, and I think I''d rather take a clean, refreshing hand than make a weird cause."


    "You deserve credit for being able to do that kind of calculation, and it''s not a bad idea. It''s very difficult for me to swallow as a personal emotion, though. By the way, if I were the boss, I wouldn''t leave. It''s an emotional problem. But you''re the boss, so I''ll follow your lead."


    Hearing the thought of shaking, he smiled after stating his claim, indicating that there was no discontent.


    "I can''t back off. Our organization has a central partnership. At the request of the Centre, we have to transport the reclaimed anti-matter bomb��"


    In a heavy tone, instantly.


    "I can''t let my frail brother die, so I can''t leave either!


    Mika screams. Some people think that weakness would be unnecessary.


    "Even though it''s natural to hire an outside party, you only get a request from the dancing heart in this situation, and yes, you''ve got all those mentions. I know a lot of faces."


    Everyone knows each other except Ondrei for true, and Adonis and I fought Masami once and twice. Adonis and I fought together about two weeks ago. It is like a former companion and master to Charles, and a lover''s avenge to Ye Shan.


    "Even if Mika and her brother continue to fight, even if we only look at those five, why don''t they hang with us? Sylvia, I think I''ll call you."


    Li Mei looks at Junko and asks. Li Mei is also willing to return to the front because her wounds have healed.


    "For once, I think Li Mei is the strongest of my mice. I''m only talking about supernormal power, or pure combat power, minus modified enhancements."


    "Oh, seriously? Was I the strongest?


    Listening to Junko, Li Mei will look happy.


    "To the best of my knowledge, yes."


    I''ve really engaged Li Mei once, and then I saw Li Mei fight a few times, but I don''t really know anyone in the mouse who seems stronger than this. At least he admits he can''t win on his own.


    "I didn''t make any major modifications to Li Mei. Side effects, risk reduction, only a little physical enhancement, but with the addition of the original talent and effort, I wonder if it feels like I''m in first place in the combat rankings. Except in terms of ability ranking."


    "Well, there''s something to light up."


    "Huh, Li Mei''s sister was amazing"


    Listening further to Junko, Li Mei will look even happier. Inspiring Midori.


    "How many am I?


    An obsession with strength asks with a serious face.


    "Honestly, I wonder if you are immeasurable... It feels like it''s getting stronger and stronger where I don''t know it."


    "As much as I took in Jeffrey Allen''s magic, it hasn''t changed from there. There seems to be a limit to the ability to capture, so I don''t want to capture others'' abilities in a broad way unless I break that limit."


    "Hmm... I don''t know a bit about combat power. The strength of the granting power is also a little bit now..."


    Hard to say, Junko.


    "It''s funny that you''re not the same again because of the strength of your abilities and the strength of your combat! How many are my abilities and my fighting skills!?


    Mika asks intrigued.


    "Hmm... I''ve only seen combat power to about the fifth. The ranking of the strength of the abilities granted, I have it all on, but it feels like maybe I should look at it in a big mess, and it''s a pretty good addition or subtraction, and you don''t have to worry about it. Because there are compatibility issues. Ah. If you look at the strength of the force you have granted and the stretch from it, Mika... well into the double-digit table, or even higher of the double-digit..."


    "Sounds like some kind of less than happy number! Don''t ask!


    It was Mika who felt subtle at the double digit point.


    "How many times in ten nights?


    "You don''t have to ask... You''re low anyway."


    Shake asks on his own and tells him like he gave up ten nights.


    "It''s lower than Mika, but it''s not that bad. It''s the top double digit table."


    "Then I''ll ask. Who am I?


    "Thirty-eight."


    "Hmmm...... I wish I hadn''t asked. I wonder if it''s a number. Still superior..."


    "I''m up to four digits, and he''s pretty good at just getting into double digits."


    I''m a pure child I follow once, and I don''t know the reason for that, but from ten nights on, it was a hard number to be aware that I was at the top.


    "Who''s at the top? Is that the guy I know?


    True asked.


    "He''s dead, but Yukizu Hongmori was number one in both his combat and grant abilities. It was a short first place but hey...... Even though the strength of the power conferred was great, it could not be harnessed, because it was not compatible with the ability of the enemy due to the three of us..."


    "Now what?


    "This is how the strength ranking of the power granted is to the fifth place in a surviving child"


    Projecting the display, there were three true known names in it.


    1 Dawn Yu


    2 Sandcastle Dream


    5 Ryujiro Suzuki


    "Third and fourth place are the ones I don''t know. Two guys from the murder club are ranked."


    Even in terms of strength of abilities, these three were convincing truths.


    "He said the coming dream is second place!?


    Only in that regard, Mika pretty much comes to mind.


    "Sasaru comes to dream. Gravity manipulation is the only thing that''s strong."


    Shake smiling happily. The two men, Laimen and Kehiko, met horses, a shake that became intimate after meeting them at the Biology Laboratory of the Moment.


    "Well, no matter what comic book or cartoon you look at, you can''t promise that gravity is strong. If you think realistically, you''re strong."


    "But I''ve heard that my dream has been beaten twice by Kehiko. Depending on the compatibility of your abilities and how you fight, you lose."


    A shake that exposes what I heard from Kehiko and her coming dreams to her specialty here.


    "Why don''t you just call these three helpers?


    "Right. Why don''t you call me when it''s convenient?"


    I get a true suggestion and Junko sends me an email.


    "Even if a strong helper comes, he''s going to pull his leg with me..."


    The instant squeaks masochistically.


    "You don''t have to stand out and fight for the moment! It''s more of a position we shouldn''t be fighting! Not just because you don''t rely, but because later work is withholding you! I''m not in love with you!


    "Abububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububu


    Mika said forcefully, Midori laughed strangely, and nodded instantly.


    "You know, shake. I''ll get back to it, but I don''t think I''m going to get out of this."


    And, ten nights.


    "If you want to put those five faces on, you can make it a policy not to fight those five. Nothing else is good."


    "Oh well. Ten nights, genius. All right, I knew you wouldn''t pull your hand. If you pull the trigger, it''s bad for the client."


    Shaking makes your complexion shine. I honestly didn''t feel comfortable pulling along the way, so I chose to continue on the Ten Night Reason.


    "Whatever Mika or Moment One is, me and Shake were asked to find out where the antimatter bomb was while escorting the informant, but they left the informant behind to talk."


    Li Mei says bitterly.


    "Ryujiro, you seem to have another job in there. Dream on, you can come. Kehiko is with you. Yu said it''s okay too."


    Junko reports after seeing each reply.


    "Hey, why don''t you let your ancestors work for you? Plus, Jun Dae is with the service of the battalion."


    "Because I''m tired but I lose for some reason... Besides, killing someone you don''t have to kill is a lot of trouble, and let''s not do it."


    True to dismiss Midori''s proposal lightly.


    "I have something else to do, and it''s a pass. And then I''ll follow up, but when you fought me, you were incredibly strong. I''m getting very weak right now..."


    Junko says as he cheeks. The current tiredness is not only a decline in physical function, but also a severe weakening of the supernormal forces. Junko and Midori largely know why.


    "Wow, True Brother, that logic doesn''t make it to your ancestors forever, huh?


    "Let''s not do it this time. If he gets hurt, he''ll get hurt, too."


    "Is that a premise to be hemmed? - Yes. I think your ancestors would be unnecessarily hurt if they found out you said that?"


    "No, there''s no turning out tired this time. It''s going to accidentally detonate the bomb, and let''s not."


    Though cumulative, it was only true.

 1364 11

    O''Malley Rape had checked all the battles last night in the woods of the euthanasia generals, as well as the trucks that have since departed.


    "I hear there was an anti-matter bomb on that truck carrier... what do you mean I lost it?


    Sylvia asks Black Cat Ebony. There are nights next door.


    "Trucks don''t look like shit. Let''s get one out of the way. If you can''t get rid of one of them, you can do it. ''


    "No, I told you I just lost it"


    Sylvia is also irritated by the ebony she throws up in a harsh tone.


    "I saw Hanbukushi Tsubaku-kun. I''m sneaking around with other walnuts. I mean, I have a bump in one of the walnuts. ''


    Then I thought I''d say that from the beginning, Sylvia, but I''ll keep it down because it''s going to be a fight.


    "Have you checked all the suspicious cars you''ve come into contact with?


    "Totally stuffed." It seems like I''m being swept up, and I''m being shrewed up. "


    Ebony projects some footage onto a holographic display to show Sylvia and how many nights. Everything shows the car. Needless to say, I can see that these would be the cars that I believe came into contact with along the way.


    "I''ll just hit it for a minute I''m checking it out. And their latent candidates, where no other informant has found them yet, and where they''ve gone."


    "I mean, is it time for some honks?"


    "Oh, we''re gonna make a real move, too. Thirty more."


    "All right."


    Requested by Sylvia, Ebony, through Virtual Phone''s SNS, selects the constituents to give the order.


    "It''s still shallow in the sun since I''ve been here, but I''ve never seen a case so split for one job. Exciting ~"


    "I can''t thank you enough for making such a fool of me."


    In the night of the groaning face, Ebony said.


    Mika and Mochiichi had left the Snow Oka Institute and were having lunch at the family Wombat, located in Kandobyl.


    "Don''t hit me so hard."


    Mika speaks gently to her much less energetic brother from earlier.


    "The way you say don''t hit, it''s a little different... No, I guess so."


    "Don''t be shy, huh? No, is it milder not to snap? Well, cheer up. That''s your favorite strawberry."


    Mika transfers the strawberries on the shortcake to a single plate in an instant.


    (I don''t like anything, but am I mistaken for someone?


    Though I think so, every moment I decide to receive my sister''s generosity.


    "I did the same thing when I was in Tokyo Dickland, but it''s painful to be in a position to get help"


    It is every moment since then that Mika is asked to help her in this way.


    "Will you help me properly when I''m in trouble? I believe that, and that would be fine. Just because he''s my brother, I''m comfortable."


    Mika comforts and encourages every moment, feeling the stress of talking without intentionally shouting, but having no choice but to keep her voice down because she is in the store.


    "Of course, if your sister is in trouble... if it''s something I can help, I will. Now I can fight a little, and people can... kill."


    "Did you kill people already, too?


    Even though I don''t think we''re talking about dinner, Mika asks me about it.


    "Bye. I''ve been on the back streets for over three years."


    "Maybe you didn''t kill him more than I did. No, that won''t save you..."


    Seeing Mika with a bitter face, she was honestly relieved for the moment. I''m glad my sister still has resistance to killing people.


    "When I first killed a man, I couldn''t even sleep without shaking him. I had a nightmare."


    "You''re not like me at all. No�� there are several patterns that vary from person to person."


    Listening to the instant story, Mika''s expression becomes even more bitter.


    "I was filled with an unprecedented sense of superiority during my first murder. More than when I succeeded as a musician, more than when I was modified by Junko to gain strength. Having crossed the line, it looked as if the world had changed. The world looked completely different than before. Many other humans looked crappy and tiny. He looked down, to the extent that he had never killed a man. It made me feel that way."


    Mika''s story was unexpected for a moment, but at a time when she''s talking about it disgustingly, she gets to an answer.


    "But you mean not now, right?


    "Oh... I think I was stupid then. Even worse, as I killed many people, the opposite sentiment sprouted. If you don''t have to kill me, you don''t have to kill me. I was wondering about myself, but when I heard about the residents on the back street, it seemed like a pattern. A lot of people think the same thing."


    That''s a story I don''t know instantaneously, but I think that my sister was also suffering from having bothered to hear more than one story about other human beings.


    "It''s a bad story, and let''s keep this story that far. More than that, a kid named Dream of Coming to the Helper is a horrible, hateful guy..."


    I said it was a bad story, cut it up, and now I couldn''t stop smiling bitterly at Mika for telling me about the bad guy.


    "We''re gonna go get ''em, too."


    In the dancing heart office, Randy speaks to Ryun and his other men and gets out of an unsuitable chair.


    If the boss and number two wander around in a prominent place, there should always be an informant or a doorman. I intend to go around finishing it.


    "I''ve already killed quite a bit, but I don''t see a downward trend."


    Dragon Cloud said as he left the room and walked right behind Randy walking the fight.


    "Better still than nothing"


    "I didn''t deny the policy"


    "I know."


    Randy and Dragon Cloud in pale conversation.


    "Oh, Randy, are you still out today? Oh, my God. I''ll be careful."


    Different from the cleaning grandmother in the hallway. As usual, an old woman laughing and speaking up and an unresponsive Randy.


    (I''m coming)


    As always this one, Randy greets you in his heart without speaking up.


    (You don''t have to play the heartless, cold boss who doesn''t even reply)


    Seeing Randy like that, Dragon Cloud always thinks, but Randy looks stubborn like this, so he won''t even listen to you say it, so don''t say it.


    (This stretch of this guy''s, faking himself, makes me uncomfortable all the way over here watching. There''s gonna be other guys besides me who can spot it.)


    Even if he doesn''t do it for a second, Randy sees that he might be acting like this by imitating himself. That''s why it''s extra painful.


    Haruhi continued to be entrusted with the protection of anti-matter bombs.


    Regardless of his personality, Haruhi, who is familiar with paranormal powers and extremely combative, is treasured and trusted in the organization.


    "Oh shit. It boiled fast near the bumps. I know him. I''m a constituent of O''MyRape."


    Haruhi reported in an uncritical voice during a call with Kick-Ass, a dancing heart executive and warrior.


    "Are you aware of Haruhi''s existence?


    "Yeah, I''ve been seen and found out all I want about Oyla. I guess that''s why he showed up. I don''t think he even found out... no, I''d like to."


    Contact the boss, too.


    "No, Oyla''s going into battle now, so Kick Instructor will report back to me instead. If you don''t hand it out because you''re close to the bum, you''ll be suspicious the other way around, and they told you to kill me, but I know Ouilla and her face, so it''s very hard to do. He''s the one who asked me to do it again and again."


    ''You won''t have to fight. Or you can hurt me to the point where you don''t kill me, and you can just miss it because it''s good business?


    "Oh, still. The boss will convince you, too. Maybe. Well, I''ll let you know."


    Kicking instruction tells me, Haruhi is convinced to hang up the phone.


    "Hey, Tsushima-san, they''re here. Ouilla, look out. If you''re gonna shut up and walk away, you''re gonna miss it."


    Haruhi megaphones her hands and raises her voice toward those whose ohmy-rape constituents lurk.


    "Mm... I''m doing it with pity, but you''re not willing to run away. Shh... Well, why don''t you go ahead?"


    With a troublesome looking face, Haruhi walks toward those lurking with an oh-my-rape constituent, with his head on.


    "Okay, surrender"


    A man called Tsushima came out of the shadows and said as if he had given up.


    I don''t think I can win by fighting Haruhi, and even though I found out I was lurking in the first place, there''s no point sticking around. Besides, they''re telling you to leave without being willing to restrain you, so it''s a wise decision to follow.


    "Are you sure you want me to let you get away with this?


    My men will check on the back of Shigejima as he walks away.


    "That''s okay. You won''t think it''s important here because it''s enough to let you get away with it."


    Haruhi shrugged his shoulder and said, but his men were sceptical as to whether he would fulfill it and be such a sweet opponent.

 1365 12

    The five men, True, Li Mei and Dusty Resistance, were traveling in Li Mei''s car.


    "Sylvia called. Apparently, Omarape made a move. So, the dancing heart reacted, saying it was a battle break in there."


    While driving, Li Mei reports while discovering dignified virtual phone emails.


    "Am I allowed to work with O''MyRape? This way, even though it''s in the form of a machine gun birth or a request for sigh poisoning and it''s moving."


    Ten nights raises questions.


    "Wouldn''t that be nice? In the first place, we all share the same purpose. Try being an informant and find out where the antimatter bomb is. It''s the hub that drives the informers. And eventually, every moment of sickness poisoning transports."


    Li Mei said in a swallowing tone.


    "I agree with Mr. Kuchiguchi, too. The clients behind all the informers, starters and wholesale organizations are the hubs, so it''s nonsense to argue over each other''s territory, and you don''t get collisions. Assuming it does, you can give it away if they insist."


    And...


    "You can call it off with Li Mei. Well, that''s the thing. Oh, my rape knows this situation, so I don''t think it''s silly to claim a monopoly on information."


    Li Mei smiles and makes a personal observation.


    "They''re going to make a conspicuous move, lure out the informers and the finalists, and get rid of them. Maybe that''s where we''re going."


    "I heard it was a belligerent organization, but it''s a long time. And it''s tacky because it''s cunning and powerful."


    True and shaky say.


    "Most of them are dummies and traps, but they still have to hit the tunnel."


    Li Mei pulled over.


    Get to your destination. A hill lined with a group of abandoned apartments. The grass is stretching into a puddle all around. Between buildings, in the middle of a shootout. Upon hearing help from an informant found in the dancing heart, the five of them visited the scene.


    "I thought we might make it, but it sticks."


    A shake pulls out a gun and sees the apartment lurking with whoever requested rescue.


    "That''s a machine-gun birth informant. He''s quite a handyman..."


    Confirm the face of the person who truly dispatched the rescue. True was the person I had made several deals with. I''m already wounded.


    "Still, those few opponents look spicy on their own. Take the back of the enemy."


    "I''ll be right back."


    Shaking prompts, Li Mei nods with an invincible grin.


    "What is it that we all go in the same direction, and I turn to the side"


    "Let''s disperse ten nights with me. from the opposite direction with Aizawa."


    True, false, ten nights moved to the left and right of the enemy, moving simultaneously to attack when the placement was complete.


    Careful, it took the form of exposure to shootings from all sides, and the constituents of the dancing heart quickly collapsed.


    With the three of us left, we threw down our guns and surrendered, so I''ll tie them up.


    "Thanks for the help. And I''m sorry I got your help, but I don''t want another place to suck, and I want you to go and do it. I had an affair with an O''Myrape informant earlier, so I have a place to give up, and I''m still in battle there. It''s more like he''s in an adhesive state."


    The informant who helped us requested further rescue, and the five of them were to travel again. Close to this place.


    There were two O''Myrape informants staked out in the place, but they were spotted lightly by the dancing heart that was originally meant to trap the informant and the terminal.


    The O''Myrape informant is both handsome and has already defeated five constituents of the dancing heart. But there are too many enemies, so they are thoroughly turning to defense.


    Even from the dancing heart side, he couldn''t be attacked by a detour. Even if it''s just the two of you, you''re pretty good at it, and if you get greedy and flirty, you''re lightly killed. No matter how belligerent and brave your dancing heart is, you don''t do reckless imitations that jump head-on at an incompetent opponent and give up your life easily. He also calls for comfortable support.


    Randy and the dragon clouds showed up on the ground and the dance heart constituents lurking in the shadows of the building were relieved.


    "How many were taken?


    "Three. You''re both seriously injured."


    The constituents report to Randy, who looks up at him with a cold eye and asks him, feeling sorry.


    "Just put Keri on. Dragon Cloud, I''ll take care of it."


    In his heart he prays silently to his victims and tells them pale, Randy makes a grand jump to a place with a good view.


    The constituents of O''MyRape naturally know about Randy, so they shoot guns relentlessly that he would look like a child. But all of a sudden, they were surprised that Randy appeared and exposed herself flat.


    For that moment when Randy distracted me, one of the constituents whose dragon clouds were ohmy rape shot him in the head and finished him off.


    The other one, who saw the other party dead, perceived that Randy was playing a role in the game, was at war. Hands that seem easy and not easy. The boss of the organization made a blunt effort to play the most dangerous role. I watched Randy come flat out - and I was caught in a hurry by the preconceived notion that is said to be the son of Shura, the invincible genius child.


    Randy had calculated that far, and the remaining ohmy-rape constituents are aware that they were framed for that calculation.


    The remaining O''Myrape constituents would remain completely cowardly and pulled into the shadows, but Randy walked dignified and went into the shadows.


    Don''t be a jerk.


    Randy speaks cold and hard as he sees his opponent completely threatened by the fear of death.


    "Resist. Play the game. Killing someone who doesn''t want to freak you out is boring."


    That dialogue Randy uttered is Randy''s unmistakable heart.


    The constituents of O''Myrape overheard the dialogue and the tremor disappeared. I felt that way and even spilled a smile, like I had been poured into those who were about to take my life.


    Two killings. Two gunshots. Two flowing blood. There is one body that fell.


    (This guy was pretty strong)


    To the person you killed, Randy prays silently. The bullet pierces the bulletproof fiber, blushes Randy''s left flank, and blood is flowing. It is a scratch, but if it was slightly out of position, it would have been dangerous.


    As Randy and the others try to withdraw, five men and women stand in front of the dancing heart face. The women are both adults, but all three men are minors, a little older than Randy.


    "Sounds like you were late."


    Truth squeals.


    "You''ve already recovered..."


    Seeing True and Li Mei, Ryun groans in a sigh of sigh.


    "Dragon Cloud, we''re going with the same opponent as we were in the meantime"


    Copy that.


    Randy stares at the truth and says it. Ryun nods and sees Limei.


    (Do these two have similar vibes?


    I see True and Randy, and I think ten nights.


    (Seems similar...... I wonder if not)


    I tried to shake the same thing, but denied it.


    Actually, the two of them are different. True and always faceless, but Randy''s faceless expression is different from that again. Randy is forced to kill his emotions themselves, and his face is completely hardened as a result. If it''s true, it''s just not a good way to represent emotions on the table. I''m not even pushing him to death.


    The shoot-out began simultaneously. The constituents of the dancing heart, Ryun and Randy''s opponents do not give a hand, while the three of the choke resistance also deal only with the other soldiers without a hand against True and Li Mei''s opponents.


    Two shots fired by Limei land in the abdomen and left chest of the dragon cloud. The bullet in the abdomen was prevented by bulletproof fiber, but the bullet in the chest wet the black Y-shirt of the dragon cloud. The color of the clothes makes the blood inconspicuous.


    Ryun stomps and shoots back at Limei, even though he is about to collapse into the impact of a bullet.


    (What kind of body is it? No, can I just say how gutsy you are?


    Li Mei wraps her tongue around the dragon cloud, who said she was shooting two bullets and one shot through her left chest, but had shot back with little flinch.


    I''ve touched it in the making before, but my heart is not on my left chest. Although the heart is depicted in various fictions to the left, it is in the middle of the chest that there is a heart. There is no room for the heart to enter the left chest, even though there is a lung. Since the left ventricle of the heart acts as a pump that sends blood all over the body, the heart is misunderstood to be on the left because the left ventricle muscles develop and the heartbeat is felt particularly strongly from the left chest.


    When Li Mei and Ryun were shooting each other, Randy and I were also shooting each other.


    They were shooting at each other as they ran in the opposite direction, but both are off.


    Truth stops. Randy stops too.


    Truth moves again, but Randy shoots without moving. Truth shoots as you move.


    Randy shot at a behavioral predictor.


    True as well, he shot only at behavioral predictors, but Randy spotted it and didn''t move.


    Randy''s bullet hits his true hips.


    Inhibited by bulletproof fiber but dull in true motion. Don''t miss that gap, Randy fires two more shots.


    As the truth slid forward and fell, but the grip firmly fixed with one hand, shooting Randy. The oddity of handling a true pistol lies in the part where it can be fully secured with one hand in any position.


    A true bullet pierces Randy''s right shoulder. Randy''s bullet wore the ground just next to his true face and near his back.


    Randy let go big, but he can take the shock of falling. Now this scene is a great opportunity, but also a crisis to overcome. I have to shoot before the truth can get back in shape first. Randy realizes that the flow is really leaning. If I give you the time to truly stand up, this one will be at a disadvantage.


    True stood up and shot Randy before he shot him. At about the same time, Randy also shoots.


    The true bullet didn''t shoot Randy''s flank, and Randy''s bullet was shooting through his true right chest. Two bodies lean at the same time.


    Before Randy''s body fell, Ryun, who renounced his battle with Li Mei along the way, took it.


    "We''re leaving!


    In response to Dragon Cloud''s cry, the face of his dancing heart retreats as he fires a gun.


    "Seniors!


    A shake screams when he sees the fallen truth.


    "Oh!


    He said, "I know."


    He is called out by the shake, and he comes to true with the smell of annoyance, and takes off his true clothes.


    "Huh? Senior......"


    I see you smiling happily as the truth sweats, and the shaking raises an astonishing voice. I rarely see a true face like this.


    (It was hot. between those whose power is antagonistic is fine)


    It wasn''t even thirty seconds, but it was true that I was excited to have had an extremely intense time, and I hadn''t noticed that the excitement and satisfaction were spilling out of nature and laughter.

 1366 13

    The five finalists hired by the dancing heart - Adonis, Ondrei, Charles, Ip Mountain, and Masami - are also cooperating in the task of fishing for the informant finalists, using the constituents of the dancing heart as bait.


    It was a golf course with five people.


    But the informant didn''t show up inside where the five of us were, spared time, and the five of us sat on the lawn and chatted, killing time.


    The topic had become one that went into personal circumstances: why did you bother to drop yourself in the back society?


    "I''ve done a lot of tricks since I was a kid, but I want to use them in action."


    Charles, a former mercenary, says, smiling.


    "Technique?"


    Ondrey speaks up intriguingly.


    "Yeah, I made a few comic books and cartoon moves actually available. But it doesn''t make sense just to be able to use it. I wanted a place to use it. As a result, I''ve lost myself to a business that hurts people, and from the perspective of normal people, I guess I''m a total freak."


    "That''s a unique motive."


    "I think being able to use comic book moves is unique in itself."


    "No, it''s more unique to encourage people to wear comic book moves."


    Listening to Charles, Adonis, Ip Mountain and Ondrei each share their thoughts.


    "I admire it. I still respect that kind of orientation. I don''t even think you have a bad motive, do you? So it''s amazing what you''re actually doing. It''s good. It''s good to be outsider, isn''t it? I like it when people don''t understand you. It sounds like a gag. It''s crazy."


    "Ugh, yeah... sounds like they''re praising me for once, and I guess I''m happy... yeah..."


    Charles feels complicated by the beauty of speaking with his eyes sparkling.


    "Next, Mr. Ondrey, let''s go."


    Masami urges.


    "I was only good with Gatai, and I had a strong arm. I started with a caution stick at the tavern, and I put the mafia up there, and the mafia called me, and I was in a fight, so I was working out, and the mafia was wiped out by just one supernormal power owner. So I was trying to counter the power of paranormal power, and I trained around the world, and I devised countermeasures, and when I realized it, I became a killer called paranormal killer. Well, you had the longest training in Japan. There are many people in this country who have extraordinary powers."


    Remaining in an arm-wrapped pose, Ondrey speaks with a proud face so far.


    "Just, yeah. I quit being a killer. I''ll live as a doomsday, and I don''t want to kill as much as I can anymore."


    Remaining in an arm-wrapped pose, Ondrey speaks with a suddenly cut look on his face.


    "Why did you quit the killer?


    Adonis asks.


    "I''ve enjoyed killing until now. I have also used scattered and dirty means. Simulation, like taking a close target hostage, was also done flatly. I was ruthless enough to do my job, but I tried to do something similar, and then I threw my job away, and I was no longer... willing to imitate others the same way. At that time, a lot of things in my mind seemed to have been decimated."


    That''s where he talks, and Ondrei puts his head in an unconscionable way.


    "Oh, of course you can fight, you don''t have to worry about it. Sorry for the lame talk."


    "Well, Mr. Ip Shan next time"


    Masami says, together, pay attention to Ip Mountain.


    "I''m a maggot."


    "I''m tired of hearing that"


    To the words of Ye Shan, Adonis said cold away.


    "I''m a maggot even if I''m tired of hearing it. But I don''t want to remain a maggot forever. One day, I want to spread my wings and flap those big skies. That''s why."


    "I somehow know what you''re trying to say, but it sucks to compare it to a". Can''t you compare it to another creature? I think it would be nicer to be a bird or something. Or a butterfly. Yeah, it should be that way. Don''t do that. I''ll pull off a tweezer or something. You should turn it into a butterfly, absolutely. My soul is so sure. "


    Seeing Masami say uncomfortably round out, Ye Shan makes a sad face.


    "Ugh... that''s discrimination against maggots and maggots. Maggots are healing systems. Maggot therapy is a cure for feeding maggots only the necrotic parts."


    "When maggots boiled in wounded soldiers'' wounds on the battlefield, there''s talk of soldiers taking maggots dying, leaving maggots intact and soldiers having a high chance of survival. When I was a mercenary, our leader told me."


    Charles pinches his mouth.


    "It is. Maggots eat only pus from wounds, and they even serve antibacterials. I don''t care what they say about the world''s smallest doctor."


    Ye Shan, who makes his face shine and speaks happily.


    "I searched Maggot Therapy, but the side effects seem to be there, and honestly that''s not what I want to do...... In other words, the conversation is going in a completely different direction. It would have nothing to do with the maggots and the fact that they started living in the back society."


    "Ugh... you still don''t get it. There are no serious side effects..."


    Leaf Mountain, which Adonis tells me without a bite, is depressing.


    "Then I''ll go next. I am, to defeat Leviathan."


    "What?"


    Charles accidentally raises his voice to the words of Zhengmi, who said away with a firm face. Seeing Charles like that, Masami got a decent face.


    "Huh? You don''t know Leviathan? You normally know that, don''t you? Leviathan, I can''t believe you don''t know. Even if the country is different, that''s how much you teach at school, right?


    "No, I know Liviasan, but I don''t know what it means to take it down"


    Ondrey stuck it in his face.


    "A lot of people don''t believe me when I say it, but that one''s actually in the ocean. I''ve seen it many times -. I fought -. So I''m sure. And I fought many times. It''s true. You''re already famous for your whaling buddies, Leviathan. To beat Leviathan, a legendary fisherman who couldn''t even beat Daisy Man, I fell in the back street and dyed my hair pink, thinking I couldn''t do a half-baked workout."


    Masami speaks very seriously, and I know she''s not kidding, and she''s not making it up, but nevertheless, to truly take it, it''s a story without too much slapping.


    "This is my take, but, look, that, you know, there are people like idiots who are heating up in the whaling ban movement. Was it Lord Grimmpeni? It''s my guess, but that one, in my guess, is Leviathan''s brainwashing effect. It''s my idea, but I''m probably absolutely sure of it. Livia??o is the ruler of the sea and the devil of the sea, so maybe you can do that. The ocean is still an undisclosed zone for mankind, and my thoughts whisper that Liviasan may be brainwashing some of them with mysterious waves of suspicion in order to protect the ocean from people and, eventually, when the army of the ocean takes control of people. Is that it? Unbelievable? But I''m not saying this for no reason, am I? Maybe, but he said that''s definitely what Leviathan does. The basis is my reckoning. ''Cause my guess is a good one. So if you leave Leviathan alone in the wild like this... isn''t this a strange word? That''s crazy, isn''t it?'' Cause Livia??o lets go wild even though he''s at sea, weird no matter what he thinks. Oh, yeah. What am I supposed to do to get rid of Leviathan sooner or later, as I go whaling again? Aren''t school swimsuits tight at this age? Oh, you know, I was always a school swimsuit when I whaled, but that was when I was a teenager, and at my age, it''s seriously tight. But in my village, women''s whaling costumes are determined to be school swimsuits, and the code itself is already bad and old."


    "I figured out the motive for now. So, what about the Admiral?


    An arm-wrapped Ondrei sees Adonis. Leaving it alone is going to be a much more authentic turn, so it was Ondrei who pinched his mouth in a good spot in Kiri and turned the order forcefully.


    "In a way... I wonder if I''m similar to Ye Shan. I crave something. I''m looking. Something I could really risk my life for. To find something that could put your life at risk, no, even though you haven''t found it yet, it might sound strange that you''re living in a world of life."


    That''s what led me to think - Adonis wasn''t willing to talk about his father for protecting himself in exchange for death.


    "I think that kind of romance is important. Mr. Adonis, your face is not cool, but your heart shines like a crystal. I can see that."


    "You don''t have to have a face."


    Into Masami''s words, Charles penetrates with a bitter smile.


    "The enemy is here. Respond, please."


    and a constituent of the heart dancing there comes and makes a request.


    "Separate stories, that was just the right time."


    "Right."


    Ip Mountain and Ondrei rise first.


    The other three also stand and travel the golf course in a way that is guided by the constituents of the dancing heart.


    "Ah, Mr. Sylvia"


    Ye Shan spoke the name of the person there. It was Sylvia and how many nights she appeared.


    "Ye Shan... and this mentz..."


    Sylvia flaunts her face. Of course Sylvia knew the information that these five people had on their dancing hearts, but it had an impact when they had to show up before themselves, and I feel they pulled the worst hazy whale.


    "You could also say you were lucky. Because you and I could be enemies again."


    "Woohoo... they still resent me..."


    Leaf Mountain, stared at by Sylvia and hidden behind Ondrei''s giant.


    "Sister... it''s two to five, and they all seem strong over there, but still do it?"


    I sound worried about the nights.


    "If we combine your power with mine, we might not be able to do it."


    Sylvia laughs invincibly.


    "What, that pretty girl, she''s talking about me or something. What is it? Sounds a little nice, like it doesn''t fit? I mean, aren''t you five-to-two or something cowardly? It''s cowardly, isn''t it? But it''s a battle that''s dying alive, and I can''t say that, and I don''t think you have to forgive me."


    Masami looks at Sylvia and says:


    "I think you can squeeze in a few people and play."


    And, Adonis. Reminds me of earlier stories. In spite of pleasure, death is within the boundaries of play and may be enjoyed. Most importantly, Adonis also likes one-on-one battles.


    "Is that why we''re going together? Leaf Mountain seems to be your nomination, and one of them is in Ye Mountain."


    "Then I''ll go."


    Adonis said, Ondrei came up with the name.


    "Sister, there''s something out there that looks the biggest and scariest, huh?


    "I''ve fought that big fat ass a couple of times in the past."


    Nights of frightening glimmers, but Sylvia called out a giant silver shield with an invincible grin.

 1367 14

    "Ahhhhhh!


    When Sylvia screams, her whole body muscles swell.


    "Phew... don''t do that"


    Ondrei laughs niggly as she sees Sylvia getting mucky with her muscles and messes with her long stretched moustache.


    "Wow, what are you doing? I can''t believe he''s not only cute, he can be successful... I kind of admire having two charms. But I think it''s cheating in a way. Heaven cheats to give two things."


    Makoto sends a gaze of envy and jealousy.


    "No... what do you want with that one? We''re both crazy...... I don''t care what you think. It''s terrible."


    Charles was the only one who looked at Sylvia''s perversion.


    How many nights hide in Sylvia''s silver storm shield, only hands out and shoot a musketon gun. The aim is Ip Mountain.


    When I was being targeted, I saw ballistics from the gunpoint and thought, moving quickly, while Ye Shan was in doubt. For a few nights it doesn''t look like he''s just laying his hands on it, looking at it with his eyes and setting his aim. I happened to get my hands on it and it also seemed like that, like Leaf Mountain was at the end of the gunpoint.


    The gun trigger is pulled.


    "Huh?"


    Leaf Mountain, which was supposed to have been sent, but the bullet was striking directly into Leaf Mountain''s chest.


    And during evasive behavior, Ip Mountain saw. Shortly before he was shot, the muzzle moved as Leaf Mountain moved.


    "Did you hit it? Sister?


    "I hit it, but I''m protected by bulletproof fiber."


    In the nights of questioning, Sylvia says abominably, looking at the tip of the shield with clairvoyance.


    The Cursed Gun held for several nights activates a curse that casts a curse on the target enemy and hits the enemy even if it shoots appropriately. However, the activation rate of the curse is not 100%, and if it comes off, the user will suffer from the curse.


    How many nights did the gun come out again, but Ondrey shoots the gun, and how many nights I can rush to pull my hand in.


    "One less first"


    When Sylvia declared, she kept her shield up and went ondrey.


    More often than not, Sylvia is flying a shield, but it is difficult to do so because there are leaf mountains. Leaf Mountain and I have engaged many times, and Sylvia''s M.O. has largely become known.


    "Did you hit it with a big shield? Funny."


    Ondrei who intends to accept it with her body. Don''t forget to be alert to the extraordinary forces, and keep your temper full of strength.


    "Get out of the way. Yeah, yeah!


    "Humph!


    Two temperamental screams rise at the same time.


    Ondrey was taking a brilliant look at the bumps caused by Sylvia''s huge shield with her hands wide open.


    "Huh, pleasant power and weight."


    Ondrey breaking face. I am glad that those who can collide themselves with pure power and power have emerged as enemies.


    "Mr. Ondrey, it''s amazing. It''s the brain muscle system as it looks."


    "That''s a nasty compliment, dude. Whatever the brain muscle is, I''m sure it means he wants to solve it with his muscles."


    After hearing Masami''s praise, Ondrei''s grin turns into a bitter laugh.


    "Hey, there''s been a couple of guys who took it."


    Sylvia doesn''t move, and this one laughs invincibly, letting Ondrei take the shield, erecting an obsolete rifle with one hand, and shooting at Ye Shan.


    Leaf Mountain dodges and shoots back at Sylvia, but at about the same time as that timing, he''s been shooting at Leaf Mountain for nights.


    What''s more, Sylvia blows up every shield Ondrey is taking as she shoots toward Ye Shan.


    Shortly afterwards, Sylvia was flying backwards to avoid the bullet that Ye Shan had shot back at. As usual, there were no killer switches to Ye Shan''s attack, but Sylvia still watched the movement properly with her eyes, and she was predictable.


    "Noah!?


    Every shield is blown up big, and Ondrey screams.


    "Damn......!?


    Nights of bullets in its body again, Ye Shan falls on one knee. Now he''s shot in the leg. And now he was shooting through bulletproof fiber.


    Sylvia, who looked in advance at how many nights the bullet would hit, did not miss the gap shown by Ip Mountain, and shot the rifle with Ip Mountain turned. Slightly late, hitting the third shot for several nights.


    Leaf Mountain turns back and dodges Sylvia''s bullet, turning on four legs and moving the spot. That dodged the third shot the other night.


    "Aggu."


    The nights groan with a painful look, squatting on the spot. I was struck by the reaction of the curse caused by the gun coming off.


    Sylvia tongues and erases the shield, calling the shield before what night, to guard what night.


    The ondrey giant, which had been blown up to a considerable long distance by the shield, rolled and fell on his back to the ground.


    "He''s amazing."


    "Yeah, it''s a futile move, and your judgment is nice. Feels like a hundred battles smell. I can see that."


    Seeing Sylvia''s series of moves, Charles exclaims, and Masami is impressed as well.


    "This is still the end of my life, and I''m alive for a long time."


    Sylvia, whose voice was in her ear, Charles and Jung-mi smile small, without being praised and feeling bad.


    "Ye Shan, are you not feeling well today? I didn''t expect to eat two shots..."


    Adonis is surprised to see Ye Shan. It''s hard to tell from the side how many nights of cursed guns there are when shooting properly but with a high chance of hitting them.


    How many nights did the Ip Mountain shoot?


    "What night!


    I look at the nights when I get shot in the abdomen and collapse, and Sylvia moves around screaming, blocking me as if I were defending the nights.


    "If you''re going to run, I''m not going after you. Shouldn''t we just treat him?


    Leaf Mountain also lowers his gun as he raises one hand toward Leaf Mountain as the risen Ondrey tells him so.


    "I''m not thankful."


    Sylvia threw up abominably and walked away from the spot as she held him for several nights.


    "Nah, it was a good place, but suddenly it felt like it was over."


    "Excuse me, with maggots who can''t read the air"


    Masami raised her dissatisfied voice, while Ip Mountain held onto her foot where she had been shot.


    "He''s bleeding badly, and he could be getting shot in the artery. You should just run into the hospital."


    Adonis says, tying Leaf Mountain''s legs with cloth for first aid.


    "I was right to cut the battle and do first aid."


    "I didn''t read that much."


    Charles looked at Ondrei and smiled, Ondrei gently shrugged his shoulders and smiled back.


    "There''s no obstacle to movement. If you rest a little, I''ll continue to kill you."


    After returning to HQ Azito for treatment, Randy quickly continued his work - attracting an informant and a finalist to make a declaration on his way to continuing the interruption.


    "It doesn''t look like there''s an obstacle. Stop it."


    Dragon Cloud tells Randy to rest in the infirmary quietly.


    "If it really doesn''t seem to work, I''ll take an honest break. I know about my body."


    But Randy didn''t try to listen. Ryun exhales like he gave up.


    I got a call on Dragon Cloud Virtual Phone.


    Pick it up.


    Seeing the name of the person on the phone, Ryun said. Randy doesn''t show any reaction on the surface.


    ''Keep me till 9: 00 tomorrow afternoon. Until then it will be painful, so I will also send reinforcements from here''


    "Thank you"


    That''s all the phone hung up when Ryun briefly thanked the person who told him what to do.


    "It''s from the frost root. One more day of patience, I hear."


    "Right."


    Listening to the dragon cloud report, Randy touched the flank wound over the bandage and frowned just a little.


    "Makoto Aizawa..."


    Randy whines about the name of the person who punched a hole in him, no matter what.


    "You were a formidable enemy. I felt a little bit better about you."


    Ryun says.


    "Something... there''s something going on with me... I felt that way."


    Dragon Cloud was a little surprised by Randy speaking sentimental words after uncommonly breaking his mouth.


    "Call your men. We''re leaving."


    Randy himself is surprised by his dialogue and orders him to return to his usual cold boss mode so as to strike it off.


    Randy takes his men and walks down the hall.


    "Oh, Mr. Randy, wait a minute"


    An old cleaning lady who always greets Randy like that stopped him.


    Randy ignores her all the time, but this is the first time she''s been stopped like this and stops by accident. When I look at the old woman, she smiles and laughs, holding something in her hand. I know it''s something knitted in yarn.


    "Yes, this. I''m sorry about the bump. Randy, give it to you. I knitted it."


    An old cleaning lady smiles and offers what she has in her hand.


    (To me or something...? I always ignore you......)


    Randy''s fingertips tremble. Be aware that you are severely upset. It is getting faster from palpitations.


    (As a boss, I have to ignore... but...)


    Randy gets lost. I also wonder if I could take it differently.


    "Sorry, but I can''t take it"


    It was the Dragon Cloud who said so and took the knitting out of the old woman''s hands.


    "Hey, don''t do anything unsolicited"


    Randy stares at the dragon cloud unexpectedly.


    "No. Boss. Maybe it''s the enemy''s planting."


    "Then check here if it''s not something dangerous. If it''s dangerous, you need to ask your grandmother."


    While I say that, I desperately hope not, Randy.


    "So is that. Grandma, I''m sorry, but you have to stay here."


    "Yes, sir."


    The dragon clouds gave me a voice, and the old woman smiled and nodded.


    "Looks fine"


    That''s what Ryun says, handing Randy knitting. That was a hand-knitted knitted hat. It is also politely written in English as RANDY.


    (Take this for me...? Why are you doing this to me...)


    Randy''s eyeballs get hot. I am delighted with just this many gifts, without interruption. I''m just shocked that someone cared about me and ignored me even when I greeted him.


    (I''m sure this old lady is looking forward to me...)


    That''s why I''ve been calling, and I can understand that you even gave me this kind of knitting.


    "No needles, maybe no poison... normal yarn"


    "There''s no way - there''s no way"


    "I''m sorry. Just in case."


    I told the smiling old woman that the dragon cloud was unusual and she looked sorry.


    "Thanks......"


    Uncomfortable, unable to ignore, Randy thanked the old woman with a happy smile when she wore her hat.


    "Oh."


    Seeing Randy smile, the old woman laughs happily. It was an unexpected surprise for the old woman as well.


    I decided to act separately from True, Li Mei and the Dusty Resistance. It took help at the same time in the near field, so we broke up second-hand.


    In Li Mei''s car, the constituents of Omi Rape engage and defeat and head to a place where they have missed it.


    "If you thought it was a ruthless organization, did some guys have that kind of pity"


    "I hear you knew him."


    I say it unexpectedly. Really, I tell you what Li Mei heard.


    "You''re a starving ghost from your boss. Do you feel comfortable with you because you mean the expressionless hungry ghosts?


    Smile small and tease Li Mei.


    "I think it''s similar. I feel that way."


    "What made you think that?


    Asked by Li Mei, True reflects on his battle with Randy.


    "When you fight, there are times when you find out about them for some reason. Same goes for him."


    Looking out the car, remembering Randy, the truth answered.


    "Something resembles me. I don''t even know who that is."


    "What, are you okay with the scratch?


    "It''s a little dally. Much better with Miso."


    "Recovery in the miso... here we are"


    We arrive at the scene and Li Mei pulls over and gets off.


    "Is this the guy..."


    I went into the back alley and saw Haruhi, who was at the scene, and Li Mei glances at me.


    "Come on, Li Mei, look at people''s faces. Is this the guy - without saying it that way? You''re gonna hurt a little."


    "Ha, if I wasn''t the enemy, I''d care for you for once, but now I''m the enemy, so let me tell you what I want to say."


    Li Mei laughs at Haruhi pointing her lips.


    "You know him?


    "I used to be a little hired for work. But the impact of this guy is inside. He''s a freak."


    Truly questioned, Li Mei told her what she wanted.

 1368 15

    "Yes, gentlemen, come here. Come to me."


    Haruhi spreads his hands and calls his men.


    "Then we will have a precious experience ~. Come on! Strange phenomenon activated! Cannibal tribe to be spiders! Exploring to the depths of the Amazon and dying from malaria, I finally kept it in my eyes. Yikes!


    When Haruhi screamed, a change happened to his men''s bodies. Black bristles grow from all over the body to cover the skin, the eyeballs become different from those of people after increasing to eight, breaking through the clothes and growing two new spider legs.


    "This... is it called a strange phenomenon?


    "It''s a fine strange phenomenon."


    For true penetration, Haruhi swells her cheeks.


    "You''re so out-of-town. Turn your allies into monsters..."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Despised by Li Mei, Haruhi shakes his neck beside him.


    "Don''t say more men..."


    "That''s sexist. Mon mon mon mon mon mon."


    Haruhi gives a disgusting oddity.


    "All right, go. Show him the power of Amazon''s strange phenomena."


    When Haruhi commands, his men, who became spider men, crawl on all fours, killing toward True and Lima.


    "Are you stupid..."


    Li Mei shoots at the spider men coming at her. The truth shoots more and more as well.


    "It''s pathetic to die because of your stupid boss, too, so I added and subtracted"


    "Ha ha, as well...... It''s a little tricky, though."


    He shot out all the spider men''s hands and legs and rendered them inactive, then True and Li Mei said.


    "That ~...?"


    Haruhi is stunned to see the spider man wiped out lightly.


    "This is a pretty horrible strange phenomenon, isn''t it? If they bite you, they''ll infect you, they''ll be spider men or spider women, and I''m sorry they just bite you in the first place, and they''ll eat you like that."


    "But if you shoot me with a gun, that''s it, and you should have let me shoot you normally, shouldn''t you?


    "I''m using my powers wrong. In a building or something, infecting a larger number of people and striking them unintentionally, that would have worked. This is a narrow back alley, and even though it''s quite a distance away from the same direction, you can''t come in a group."


    Explain why you can''t do it with Li Mei and a true two people on Haruhi, who are not convinced that they were lightly repelled.


    "I see. This is a failure... Yeah, I have to admit. He who admits to failing is king of incompetence."


    Haruhi taking care of himself to the best of his ability, but he was true with Li Mei, who already felt incompetent enough.


    "If you make a mistake, you can make use of it, but you couldn''t do anything about it."


    True says, poking a gun at Haruhi.


    "Eh... I can''t fight alone. But now it''s a shock of great failure, I don''t have the will to fight, and I don''t want my men killed, and that''s why I surrendered..."


    I told him in advance why I surrendered the mess, and then Haruhi collapsed naggingly.


    "This guy, he was stupid today, but he''s quite capable of using it, so stop underestimating him."


    Li Mei, who used to work with me and know about Haruhi, truly advises.


    "These guys look like they should just tie you up and keep you locked up until the noise''s over."


    "Whoa, whoa, but show me the TV. And the internet."


    Haruhi demands with a smile as he nods to his true words.


    "Do you want to send it to the Snow Oka Institute? Junko''s going to sneak up on it or something."


    Li Mei smiled slightly and suggested as she looked down at Haruhi, but when she saw Haruhi shining her eyes for some reason, Li Mei''s grin disappeared.


    "It would be nice to ask for it instantly and have it imprisoned if you are addicted to sighs. It''s an organization that was originally friendly, so these guys can be relieved."


    "Thank you for your consideration. If you do, if the noise subsides, it may be easier to repair the sigh poisoning. Depends on how you handle it."


    Hearing the true words, Haruhi said with a flamboyant smile.


    "Oh, and I just want my boss to contact me."


    "That''s a rejection."


    True to refuse Haruhi''s request softly.


    (I hid it in a hard place to understand, but I was wondering when they would notice...)


    I think Haruhi. Neither True nor Li Mei seemed to think that he was guarding an anti-matter bomb. It''s hard to think so, because the place is definitely the place.


    "He''s been guarding anti-matter bombs before, and we''ll see what we can find around here."


    But Li Mei ran such a mouthful, so Haruhi creeps.


    "Leave it to the guy who failed once?


    Look around, even though the truth speaks of doubt.


    "Sometimes you take that backwards. And what is this guy... Oh, is this it?


    Haruhi nodded disappointingly as Li Mei pushed through a pile of garbage and opened the lid of the manhole, lightly spotting an anti-matter bomb that had been replaced by a smaller case.


    "Let Mika and Moment pick it up."


    Truth be told, I''ll contact you on the Virtual Phone.


    Randy and Ryun had another job after treatment and were now eating at a restaurant in a neutral designated area.


    The rules on the back street make it impossible to get attacked here, but only then, as they are likely to target the moment you go outside


    He was Randy with a knitted hat on all the time at work. I was unconscious when fighting on boulders, but otherwise, I have always been.


    "You think wearing this hat will lose your majesty as a boss? It even says my name politely..."


    Ask the dragon cloud sitting against the table, pointing to his own head.


    I''m really happy to be honest, but I still care. I don''t feel like I''m going to ruin it when I say I''ve come desperate not to be underestimated because I''m a child.


    "You''re overelbowed in the first place. You always say you don''t have to keep playing the ruthless boss so you can''t lose it"


    "I know I can''t care too much about my health and when I start to swing at my body. But people and organizations who don''t care about decency at all, that would be a problem. So...... I knew this hat was not good"


    That''s what I''m gonna say. I''m gonna take the knit hat, Randy.


    "No, keep it on"


    That''s what I said. Take the knitted hat out of Randy''s hand, and dragon clouds forcing him to wear it.


    "I guess you want to wear it. Then keep it that way. You can let the guy who says something say whatever he wants. If the majesty is compromised like a hat, it means he''s not a big boss."


    In that dialogue of dragon clouds, Randy also felt convincing and didn''t see any words to give back.


    "Honestly, I''m relieved. I''m not losing my feelings that you can accept other people''s kindness."


    Looking at Randy with tender eyes, Ryun reveals his true intentions.


    "As a dancing heart boss... aren''t you disqualified? Ryun told me to act like a boss. And now you''re saying the opposite..."


    Dragon Cloud spilled a smile on Randy, who revealed a rare and snarky look.


    "It''s too extreme. You''re not adjusting - I know you''re a clumsy kid when it comes to things like that. There are places full of you, so I''ve been avoiding saying that I don''t like that part."


    Both fighting and leadership in the operation of the organization are shortcomings inferior to those of people, although Randy showed a young and rare talent. That''s exactly what Dragon Cloud just said.


    "That''s right... it''s been a long time since Haruhi."


    Ryun looks at the Virtual Phone and frowns suspiciously.


    I''m telling you to do as much as you can unless you''re in battle. That means it''s interrupted...


    "Has Haruhi been killed? Did you find the bump too?"


    Randy also projects a holographic display from a virtual phone.


    "As far as GPS goes, the bumps aren''t moving. But I couldn''t eat for long."


    Check the map, Randy said.


    "From here, the doomsayers are closer than we are."


    "Right. Then let them go and we''ll have a long meal."


    Hearing the words of Ryun, Randy turned off the display and resumed the meal.


    ?, shaking, ten nights had put an end to the battle at the scene where a rescue request had been made, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Senior Aizawa said he found a bump. The place..."


    Ten nights look at the email and report.


    "It''s far from where we are, and I''ll leave it to Mika Tsukinawa and the others."


    And...


    "Uh, let''s rendezvous with Senior Aizawa. I want to."


    "Can I go alone? I can''t go out with an organization that likes bosses."


    "Sorry......"


    With cold eyes, the shaking shrinks.


    and a few cars come and stop there, and from inside emerge the able-bodied outsiders, deploying in front of the three of them.


    I don''t care how you look at it. And yet I''m rounding out hostility.


    "These guys seem stronger than the others."


    "I mean, they''re all outsiders except the two in the middle. Is it an outside hired group?


    Ten nights and shaking say each other. The only two boys and girls in the leadership position from the standpoint were Japanese.


    "No... these guys weren''t hired by a dancing heart, if not a dancing heart"


    When he saw the Japanese boy and girl, he said:


    "These guys, ''Chitin Sink on Pregnant Women''. I had two kids I knew when I took the job in my free years"

 1369 16

    When I heard the words, ten nights and shaking could not forbid surprise.


    Kittin Sink to Pregnant Women is the world''s largest arms smuggling organization. Of course on the back streets of Japan, it is a well-known organization even known on the front streets. Based in Japan, it is an organization that also belongs to the back street.


    "Even if you don''t, are you trying to get an antimatter bomb, a kitchen sink for a pregnant woman?


    "I know you are... but..."


    Shake speaks of suspicion, and Shake asks another question. When it becomes something you can handle by wanting an anti-matter bomb or something like that, it would be something like a state class, or a large organization like a chitin sink for pregnant women.


    At the same time, however, contradictions arise. When I say to pregnant women that Kitinsink is the best arms trafficking organization in the world even if it isn''t, will it make such a big fuss and take such great risks as turning every agency and country against its enemies, such as taking antimatter bombs?


    "Long time no see, Taki Taki Taki."


    Speak up to the Japanese boys and girls whose hearts are at the center of the outsiders.


    "Oh, did you remember us..."


    A slightly darker looking boy with glasses, thought to be a mid-teenager, groans blushingly. I don''t try to gaze at you.


    "You''ll never forget those strong kids like you."


    Smiling bitterly. When I used to work in the same camp, I liked the girl - the saggier, and we had a good conversation.


    "I was counting on you then. It''s been two years since then, hasn''t it? They''re both grown up."


    Whether in a hostile position or not, the tone and expression of his tone are familiar to both of them.


    "Heh, I''m glad. I can''t believe it caught my sister''s eye. When I worked with you the other day, I just admired you."


    A little girl of about the same back length and age as the boy, now dying in real life, talks in a Edoko Round Rumor tone. A bright look, as opposed to a boy. The boy dresses normally, but the girl wears camouflage clothes and other things, with a sword about the size of a small knife on her waist.


    "It''s like enemies this time, so no grudges. Show me how strong you''ve gotten since then."


    "Oh, my God."


    Girl who laughs at me and laughs at me.


    "Frost Roots Takeshi" Netsuki "and Frost Roots Takeshi. My twin brother and sister. Don''t be alarmed because you''re strong there. As far as I can tell, Takeshi has a gun. Taki specializes in melee combat. I use guns, too."


    "Ten nights is for girls, then."


    A little early to explain, the shake sees ten nights.


    "I''ll take care of you..."


    "Aide to Acknowledging the Points of Agreement"


    But the Frost Root brothers and sisters, they come to apportion it in a different way.


    "I''ll match the enemy. I''ll take care of it."


    He declares so, casts a spell and invokes the Black Sickle.


    "What is it, then? You''re wearing a lot of pure monkeys, aren''t you?"


    I like to look at the black sickle and shine my eyes.


    "Here, not by size, but hey. You shouldn''t get stuck."


    With a slight grin, I pull out the little sword that was on my hips. There is no violin, and the blade is clear and glass.


    Two people relative to each other with unknown weapons. It was the one who set it up first.


    "Oooh!?


    If you think the sickle waved on the spot, the tip of the sickle disappears. And the vanishing tip appeared from behind, and the blade tip of the sickle tried to stab him in the chest over his shoulder, and as he looked up, he took the blade of the black sickle with the clear body of his little sword.


    "Most enemies get stuck with this, and that''s it. Don''t do it."


    He praises and draws a sickle across the subspace.


    Watching the curved blade creep towards his chest, there is no rush, press the switch in the pattern of the sword.


    Glassy swords began to shine with blue light, and surprised three of the dusty resistance and the pregnant women with the outsiders of the kitchen sink.


    The most surprising thing was: Because the blade of the black sickle bounced off and was erased.


    "Hehe, it''s a sight to see that little sister of yours hanging around."


    The blue light sword emits light like a light saver - rather than the blue light flashing intermittently from the sword, and several strips of blue light muscle like a laser are emitted irregularly all over the place every time it glows. The light seems to be quite strong and clearly visible to the naked eye even during the day.


    (Artifacts or magic props in which the powers of the supernormal dwell. Or processed scientifically and held the power......)


    At the time of erasing the black sickle of his sorcery, he sees it that way.


    "You''ve gained new strength in two years."


    When he smiles and talks, Taki laughs happily.


    He said, "He''s strong. He''s not strong. - You should actually taste it with your body."


    Taki rushes to the front and packs it all at once.


    "You can''t reach it, a painting painted in the sky. To confuse you? To deceive? to be in a hurry again?


    By the time the glitter was near his eyes, he had finished the chant of the spell.


    "This guy..."


    The stiff legs stop. I wondered if I had approached the side immediately, and the appearance of the beauty disappeared from the scene.


    (No, the signs aren''t gone)


    I can see you''re still nearby.


    He built a wall of phantoms and just lost sight of himself from the direction he was in. This technique was used only to stop and confuse the stiff feet on the phantom wall. To buy time and get ready.


    Softly touch the ceramic with the miso hanging from the waist. The strings that were tied were naturally untied and the cloth lid opened, and the mistletoe that was stuck inside multiplied and overflowed, popping everywhere and falling to the ground, some spherical and floating in the universe. And of course, these sights don''t show up in your eyes.


    A few stripes of blue light gleam through the wall of the phantom.


    A burnt slice runs on the ground near where he is. The cleavage is not deep. It doesn''t seem as powerful as a high-output laser beam, but I don''t want to eat it. There will definitely be injuries and burns. Depending on where you hit it, it''s powerful enough to die.


    I was wary, but I jumped into the place where I had been.


    (I knew it was a bluff. When did you acquire this kind of power?


    When he saw the figure, he did not become transparent, but understood that he had hidden himself in the landscape of the phantom, but he saw others and things, and turned his eyes round.


    "Why, this guy!? Ugh!?


    I looked at the four-body miso golem and the sawdust screamed.


    "It''s Miso Golem..."


    I can''t wait to be thought of as shit, so I''ll correct it properly.


    "What do you mean, do? You were wearing a little witchcraft, aren''t you?


    "I knew someone... It''s pretty minor."


    I am alarmed by what Taki knew. Knowing the existence of misogyny may also mean knowing what techniques to exercise.


    "Nah, you fucked a guy with supernormal powers, and you beat him so badly. I''ve been doing a lot of research because I regret it. That''s why the measures are just the same."


    I laugh with skill and put a little sword in front of my face where the sawdust intermittently emits blue light.


    Four Miso Golems arrive every now and then.


    When the sawdust waves the sword, as the sword moves, several blue lasers are thrown out of the body simultaneously, cutting off the golem and the ground and burning it.


    The principle is unknown, but the miso golem, burned by laser-like light, lost its power and collapsed into mere miso. As far as the wall of the phantom and the black sickle have been lifted, he sees whether the power to retreat from the supernormal force itself is in that blue light.


    (But... at first glance it looks like it can be lasered over a long range, and actually it doesn''t seem like it. So has this approach, but that laser seems to weaken quite a bit when the distance is away)


    The scorch marks on the ground are greater and deeper than the scorch marks on the ground when the Miso Golem was defeated. When he saw it, he decided so.


    "Miso, Meteo!


    Miso spheres floating in the universe descend simultaneously in response to the voice of the


    "Go for it!


    When the sawdust drinks and shakes up the glass sword, the blue laser releases multiple pieces in the air, cutting off all the miso spheres and rendering them powerless.


    Shortly after Taki waved his sword, Taki shot the gun.


    "Ugh..."


    He was shot in the abdomen, and the sagging collapsed into his forehead with a distressed look.


    "Tasuki!?


    Those who were in a shootout with the shaking abominations scream when they see the sight.


    At that time, Takeshi exposed the gap, so the shake shot at Takeshi''s gun. The bullet released from the piecebreaker, which even pierced the tank''s armor, easily destroyed the Takeshi gun, and even pierced the Takeshi arms that lay ahead.


    Ten nights is a melee, knocking out the outsiders one after the other.


    (Just because you''re good at melee, maybe you didn''t have to put him in charge at ten nights...)


    Exhale, I think. I felt like this laser-like light was going to rip off lightly when it would be a ten-night suit.


    "The boulder is my sister... If you''re going to kill me, I''m looking forward to it..."


    I feel death, trembling in fear, but I look up and I can''t help laughing.


    "Don''t kill me. Can I miss you? If you''re going to leave for good."


    He nodded and whispered in his face by the side of the sickle on which he fell.


    "Heh, no kidding. This frostbite is enough to take the pity of the enemy..."


    In the middle of the words, he holds both cheeks as long as he wants with his hands.


    "If you can beg for your life and live, throw away your pride and beg for your life. If you die, nothing will happen. Is your life that cheap?


    "Bubububu..."


    With a frightening look, he is asked in a cold voice, and a weird-faced sagging roars.


    He turns his stomach and smears the wound.


    "Ahhh!


    Plus he stuck his finger inside the gunshot wound and stuffed Miso, so Taki screamed without himself or the world.


    "I hear that misogyny can''t be cured normally. Injuries and illnesses can also be cured, but this wound... do you really heal..."


    "It''s all right. Those of us who don''t like it will be cured."


    Raise one hand and send an end of battle signal to the ten nights and shakes.


    "Whoa, whoa, you guys, you''re losing this one. Come on, get away with it."


    Speak to the remaining outsiders. But the outsiders do not try to escape, but rush to the sight of falling, and take care of those who are defeated in the ten nights.


    He also smeared mistletoe on his arms and took a breath.


    They look down worried as they lean on their backs on the ground.


    "Taki is fine. Better than that...... you mean the chicken sink is a mastermind to pregnant women, right?


    To confirm, Taki closed her mouth, but they nodded silently.


    "Hey, brother, I don''t care what you say. I''m cancerous."


    "It''s a loss over here, and I even had my life saved. Besides... you don''t have to answer, you know, and you just checked."


    Everytime I blamed him, they said calmly.


    "But I can''t answer any more than that, even if they ask. We''re just here to help you with your dancing heart."


    "Okay. There''s a chance we''ll do it again, but there''s no guarantee that we can save his life."


    "You said there was no grudge. It''s time, it''s time."


    A cold voice threatens him, but he laughs uncontrollably and smiles.


    Three of the dusty resistance walk away from the spot.


    "Do you seem to like her a lot?


    "Sort of. A lot."


    To the shaking question, he answered with a deep smile.

 1370 17

    Numerous cars come and stop near the place where True and Lima are located.


    Coming out of the car were black clothes constituents who were addicted to Mika, Moment and Sigh. These constituents originally belonged to an organization called Nippon Power. After the uproar in Tokyo Dickland, he now works in the name of sighing addiction, but the content of the job has not changed significantly otherwise.


    "Now I don''t seem to have planted a bomb or anything. It''s just a hassle to remove."


    Drop your eyes on the case where the truth is an anti-matter bomb. Multiple chains are wrapped around the ladder in the manhole.


    "Take it off with caution!


    "I know, I''m a pro."


    Mika screams and the instant frowns loudly.


    "Go away! Go away!


    "Shut up, Haruhi"


    Li Mei slaps lightly and gently on Haruhi''s head with a flat hand, intending to scream and obstruct him.


    "Let''s load up members of the dancing gems first. You mustn''t let anything happen while the bomb is moving."


    Saying that in a gentle tone was an old man with thin hair in his back. He is a man named Shinta Aoshima, once the number 2 Japanese Play Authority and still sitting on the number 2 seat of Sigh Addiction.


    "Ah, it''s going to pile up."


    Haruhi joking as the men in black flanked him and transported him to the truck carrier.


    "You''re a man with something that goes with our number two!


    Mika said when she saw Haruhi.


    and three new motorcycles came there.


    "Dude... those guys..."


    Li Mei groans. Tension runs along with being on the spot.


    One of them on the motorcycle was not wearing a helmet and was two in the back seat. I recognize the man, both true and Li Mei. It''s Ye Shan, a man you can''t forget if you want to.


    A man sitting in front of Ye Shan takes a helmet. I also truly know the man''s face. It was Adonis. Plus the other two were all true known men. Charles, and Ondrey.


    Only one is late, and this one has a woman who came on a motorcycle. Even wearing a helmet, that outfit alone showed who True and Mika were. Masami Toriyama.


    "Oh, it''s not true. Oh, my God, are we going to turn to the enemy this time?


    Charles raises his hand really lightly and speaks brightly. But the truth is ignoring Charles and staring abominably at Ye Shan.


    Leaf Mountain threatens its gaze and hides behind Ondrei''s giant.


    "Hey, there''s Mika Tsukinawa again. You mean you want to be killed without pulling your hand? You can''t seriously miss it twice, can you? You know what? If you don''t do anything, you can miss it."


    Masami looks at Mika and tells her to be a little angry. Mika is silently taking Masami''s gaze.


    "Let me do Ye Shan. I''ll take the Apricot Vengeance. I let him get away with it, but not this time."


    Li Mei leaves Ye Shan staring, conscious of the truth and says away.


    "I didn''t know I, the maggots, would be named first... what does that mean?


    He came out of the shadow of Ondrei and said as Ip Mountain wandered.


    "Mr. Ip Shan, are you okay? I thought you were hurt enough not to look fine."


    Masami speaks to Ip Mountain worried. Even though the doctor told me to go to the hospital and treat him and stay at rest, Ip Shan came out dignified.


    "Yes, I was worried, but I''m a maggot, and I''m fine with leg injuries. Because maggots don''t have legs."


    "Also, that''s it again. I really hate it. Why do you like maggots so much? Unbelievable."


    Makoto, who lays his hands on his hips and has a face such as a lower heart.


    (If you put in Mika, Moment One and Aoshima, it''s definitely five to five... I don''t know how to account for Moment One as a force of war. When Mika is one-on-one, I don''t mind hitting anyone of these guys. I''m losing once. Aoshima obviously seems strong though)


    True to be aware of the difference between your own faction and the enemy faction and wonder what''s wrong.


    "It''s a good opportunity. Aizawa, you''re with me..."


    Adonis tried to speak truly, but interrupted along the way, and Adonis and Masami, who was next door, flew off the scene.


    But the two are defeated by depression so that dodging is slightly delayed and crushed by invisible force.


    "What is this...? Oh, it''s heavy..."


    Masami groans and tries to get up, but the mysterious power that holds her back is stronger and irresistible.


    "Humph!


    Together with the mood of tearing, Ondrei releases a kick with the invisible force of trying to crush Masami''s body. From the side, it just looks like you let a kick go into a space where there''s nothing.


    "Oh, it''s easier"


    Masami rises. By Ondrei''s kick, the mysterious power seems to have vanished.


    "Huh!


    "Thank God."


    Likewise rescued, Adonis will be thankful as he rises.


    "Back off, we''ll be back."


    Ondrey stands up as if to cover Masami and Adonis. The two move off the spot according to honesty.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    The uninterrupted weight falls on Ondrei''s entire body. But Ondrey growls, pushing the invisible force back up with both hands.


    Eventually the power disappears. Ondrei''s mind prevailed and he dismissed it.


    "Wow...... Like pushing that back with power...... You know, isn''t that great? That''s amazing, isn''t it?


    Masami, who devoured its invisible power on her own, looks at Ondrei, who ripped it off, and gives her an exclamation.


    "It''s not just power, it''s temper"


    Squeezing his big fist, Ondrey lies.


    "Come on Dream, it doesn''t look good to attack by accident or anything while you''re talking. I hope they don''t have manners."


    I heard a prolonged girl. The only things that sound familiar to that voice are True, Mika and Ondrei.


    "What are you talking about? It''s weirder to say we''re going to fight, but we''ll always be talking, and if we''re showing that gap, we''ll just attack."


    "This voice..."


    Ip Mountain trembles. Ye Shan will not forget that he was once dised by the Lord of this voice.


    When all attention was paid to those who spoke, a total of three boys and a girl, one of them, were standing. One of them - a naked beautiful boy - had grown something shaped like a plate and cloth from his back, floating between them.


    You made it in just the right place.


    "True you, the murder club is here to help, too. Ah. I''m alone, though."


    Ansheng Kehiko smiles and says, Dawn Yu raises her hand toward the truth. By the way, Yu is in uniform.


    (I saw that girl in Lei''s dojo. I''ve never talked about it.)


    Looking at Yu, Charles thinks.


    "You did come to a good place."


    "Reinforcements, thank you!


    From the truth and Mika, who knows the strength of the three of us, it''s very comforting. All three of them often visit the Yukooka Institute and are truly hands-on in combat techniques. Mika and I are familiar in the dark resting place.


    "This man, maybe stronger than his lion wife"


    Seeing Ondrei, Sandcastle Dream said with a face of no crisis.


    "If so, it wouldn''t suck...... He''s erasing the gravity bullets of his dreams, and they''re incompatible."


    Kahiko says with the meaning of doing it with another guy.


    "I''ll take care of him."


    Yu names himself and faces Ondrei.


    "Whoa, it''s been a while, lady. I was taken care of in a drum can kick. Even so, I didn''t do anything directly."


    Ondrey turns to Yu, spreading a fierce grin. While Ondrey has passed out, Ondrey has heard and knows later that Ondrey''s team''s defeat was decisive.


    "Your people said that. There''s a guy in the murder club who''s a lot scarier than me. Maybe that''s about the lady, right?


    To Ondrei''s dialogue, Masami, Charles and Adonis look at Yu in surprise. Ye Shan doesn''t take his gaze off while facing Li Mei.


    "Really? Ah. I''m more horrible than Mr. Ondrey. I can''t even think about it if it''s just the way I look."


    "Ha, ha, ha! That''s right."


    Yu''s words seem to have gotten into his bumps, and Ondrei laughs lavishly.


    "Then I wonder which one I''ll be. Looks like Maggots already have someone to do it with."


    Dream of arrival looks over five enemies.


    "If you can''t decide who you''re dealing with, I''ll deal with you. You know, when I was in class when they said," Work with whoever you want, "I put you right with the kid you don''t seem like they''re dealing with, right? I''m the one who can give that kind of attention. But it''s not just me, it''s important that everyone feels this way."


    Masami offered, but the coming dream turned out to be a disgruntled face.


    "Shut up, I''m not interested, I don''t care, I''m bored with a woman who was lightly snagged in my attack"


    "Ha? What kind of mouth is that? You think you''re allowed to be busy because you''re a kid? It strikes me in the head. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a puff. This kind of thing needs a little punishment."


    "But bullying him like that sounds funny, and you can do it."


    I laugh when I see that Masami has become a sinister form, and my dreams creep strangely.


    "Let''s really play with me. I did it with Lei, and I''ll do it with you. Oh, what the hell is this, a teacher duel, huh? It''s a burning stew."


    Charles invites the truth with a nagging laugh.


    (I wanted to do it with Adonis or Ip Mountain... okay)


    True thought so. Arrow tip, Charles pulls out the gun and shoots. Pull out the gun and shoot back while true.


    "Hey, let me do it with Aizawa..." Shit, my tits sucked. Make your own decision...... Fine. You''re my opponent?


    Adonis saw Kahiko.


    "Oh... is it me with the erasure method? You''re not very strong, so be gentle."


    Kehiko spreads a soft grin, but Adonis stays on his face.


    "Let us hasten the carriage of antimatter bombs into this gap. No... for a moment you should take command of that one. Me and Mika, if one of us breaks down and tries to disrupt the task of cutting the chain of the bomb, we should try to prevent it."


    Aoshima prompted Mika, Moment and Sigh Addiction constituents.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to add a two-on-one schematic for two than that!?


    And, Mika.


    "If we don''t think about the possibility of no ambush, we''d better."


    Aoshima smiles when she looks in the wrong direction.


    "You mean that!


    Mika understood the meaning of the dialogue she had spoken of Qingdao.


    Someone''s still lurking nearby, asking how it''s going. Who is it? And why it doesn''t come out right away and add up, the area is a mystery, but I don''t think it''s on my side. Because if you''re on my side, there''s no point in hiding here.

 1371 18

    The ten men who came to the battle were out of the back alley, all distancing themselves from nature and rosing to no other interference.


    Kehiko and Adonis also move away from other combinations, facing each other.


    (Are you completely unwilling to kill? You''re not even willing to fight?


    Adonis is surprised at Kehiko, who confronts herself and just doesn''t try to move by keeping an eye on herself.


    (I''ve already got the gun, and there''s no sign of pulling it out. You should see that it has some extraordinary powers.)


    The battle against the possessor of paranormal power is also Adonis, who has experienced it many times. Since I came to Japan and started operating in the terminal shop, the frequency has increased.


    Kehiko is unwilling to move for long, but he can stay like this and have trouble buying time, so Adonis points the gun and pulls the trigger.


    At the gunpoint, Adonis saw. A slice ran into the space behind Kehiko, and a black mouth opened.


    As soon as Adonis pulled the trigger, from its black mouth, innumerable things stretching black popped out at fierce speed and unfolded from every angle in front of Kehiko.


    Five black hands exiting from within the subspace tunnel of Kehiko were guarding him, from the side, from the top, from the diagonal, as if wrapping himself around Kehiko.


    Adonis fired two more shots, but was held back by his black hand, and the bullet did not reach Kehiko.


    (I didn''t know you couldn''t shoot me with a bullet because it was so thin and like paper...)


    Looking at his black hand, Adonis wonders what''s going on.


    "Now I''m coming this way."


    When Kehiko shrugs, about three black hands stretch out, Adonis.


    This black hand of Kehiko is about as powerful as a human being, but its speed far exceeds that of a human being and is also very good when it comes to durability. Never before has it been destroyed, apart from an attack by a super-powered mouse named Eggplant, the lion''s wife, and an extinguished gaze of superiority during training.


    (This guy is a pain in the ass. That slightly flickering black hand speed is awesome)


    Adonis desperately scratches his black hand.


    It''s not just speed. The movement is anomalous, and three black hands are coming at me, trying to grab me, trying to wrap me around the stretched part, without breathing.


    Though I was grabbed several times, the power wasn''t so strong that I could shake it off right away. But if it gets wrapped up, it''s dangerous.


    (Once you engage the attack, you can afford a little. That speed seems to be created by the speed at which the hand is stretched)


    The speed of the black hand was phenomenal, but Adonis understood the nature of the hand that would be stretched out to attack.


    (Wow, this guy. It''s about as true as anything else that kept my black hand so far.)


    Kehiko admires Adonis when he sees him. True and true have used black hands several times to train each other, but even true is impossible to avoid for a long time, any time as a result of being wrapped around black hands.


    (It''s close to a miracle I keep avoiding until now. But it won''t last long either. I can wrap it around like this. Or it doesn''t taste good when they grab my leg and pull it)


    Adonis has a hunch about it and decides to go out and fight back one way or the other.


    Two black hands crossed right in front of him. Aim immediately after that, and fire three shots at Kehiko.


    The black hand protecting Kahiko reacted, seemingly playing the first and second bullets, but the third shot slightly delayed, and the black hand protecting Kahiko did not move in time, directly hitting Kahiko''s body.


    (Why?)


    Kehiko wonders as she collapses.


    Adonis viewed black hands as moving at high speeds with telescopic features. The movement was also seen to be moving from the tip of the hand when moving at high speeds. Hence - in anticipation of the black hand coming to prevent the attack, he predicted and targeted the position of the black hand arm, which would prevent the first and second bullets, enough to be on the crossed rifle, and shot the third shot late.


    Finally, a range existed in which the black hand could not move precisely and quickly, and the area on the arm was literally out of reach immediately. And Adonis'' reading hit me.


    "If I had three hands to protect, I wouldn''t have beaten me. You broke more hands on the attack... that was a failure."


    Adonis told Kahiko, who dyed his chest red and fell.


    (Am I the earliest settled? If����)


    Seeing how others are fighting, Adonis turns to those who are removing the anti-matter bomb.


    But before that, Mika and Aoshima get stuck.


    Mika and Aoshima set up to fight Adonis, but Adonis quickly lowers back and keeps his distance.


    (Two opponents on a boulder are tough. One of them is Mika Tsukinawa of that fateful manipulation. I saw the battle at the formalin-pickled presidential nascent party, but this would be the type to exert even more power if combined with someone)


    Until the other faction triumphs, I see it better not to give a hand. But if you try to help someone, there''s a good chance these two will attack you.


    That''s what I thought, two black hands reaching out from behind Adonis, wrapped around Adonis'' body.


    "What..."


    Black hands pulling the groaning Adonis body by shrinking. Arm power itself is man-made, but if you add more power to shrink, when it comes to dragging power alone, a single arm can produce a much stronger force than that of an ordinary person.


    A black hand wrapped around Adonis dragged Adonis straight into the subspace tunnel.


    "It was dangerous..."


    Kehiko whines as he falls sideways. The bleeding has stopped.


    Kehiko wrapped one of her black hands under her clothes in advance. That prevented the bullet from piercing his heart, but the bullet moved as it slipped through the surface of his black hand, diving into the gap between his wrapped black hand and piercing Kehiko''s left chest.


    The bullet that stayed in the body instantly twitched back with his black hand, and although he tried to bury it by sticking his black hand in the wound to stop the bleeding, he clearly has a hole in his lung. The bleeding is prevented, but it must be seriously injured.


    (But... for once this is... you can win me... It''s a tough win though. You don''t know if you were unlucky or lucky...)


    Thanks to a hole in his lungs, his lungs are compressed by the air and unable to breathe, he falls into a state of pneumothorax, gasping for bitterness, yet Kehiko laughs invincibly and is intoxicated by the aftermath of victory.


    I was lucky enough to get a bullet in my chest, but with it I was picked up by the luck that Adonis was alarmed that I won, and I was able to wrap Adonis around with my black hand.


    "I''ll give you first aid as much as I can. We also call an ambulance dedicated to the back streets."


    Soon Aoshima arrived and was embracing Kehiko.


    "Oh, anesthesia is good. If you faint, you''ll break this black hand, and your enemies will come out of subspace today, so you can''t faint."


    Put a no in Aoshima, where the syringe is to be removed. While suffering, Kehiko had to remain conscious.


    True and Charles started the fight first.


    Truth is, I came to the fight in a mood like never before. Charles, the one who once worked out to his companion when he was immature, until he was reunited, is the one who bumps everything about himself. You''ll never get out of hand because you''re one of them, because Charles is the other guy who taught you all sorts of moves. Even if it results in killing.


    Then make the horseshine a full auto from the start and spit out the bullets at once. Charles runs away without stopping.


    Charles also shoots his gun around as he runs around. Truth moves to the left and right, while entering the corner of the back alley and reloading.


    This back alley is not where I was earlier. Narrower. Enough for each person to finally get through.


    Charles sees the truth as reloading and runs dignified to where it is true, keeping his gun in place.


    Seeing the difference in the firepower of each other''s gains and the shooting now, Charles decided that his true gun arm was above himself. Therefore, I will not be able to transition to a battle in my own style.


    But while Charles stopped by, he truly reloaded and retreated to the back of the alley. It is a narrower path than where we were fighting now.


    Charles jumped into the back alley without hesitation. If we jump into a space where only one person can get through, we can shoot each other with very little escape, and we can end up with both sides. Truth went behind the back alley with knowledge of it, and Charles entered the narrow path with knowledge.


    Try your luck.


    (I like beating. Me, too)


    Point the gunpoint at each other at about the same time and pull the trigger.


    Charles as he shot was jumping forward, stretching his body and minimizing the area to hit.


    True, on the other hand, just turned sideways, lightly defying the upper body while decreasing the area to be hit.


    Both bullets came off, but Charles isn''t in a position to shoot a gun right after he''s dressed like he fell to the ground.


    Tilt the muzzle at Charles, who lay low on the ground, and the truth pulls the trigger.


    Shortly before that, Charles rounds his body and rolls forward vigorously, kicking as much ground as he wants with both legs, one spin. It kicks the ground and stands, jumping forward at the same time, all at once to pack the time.


    (This move... you''re the guy I taught you from Simon back in the day)


    During the mercenary years, there were many who could be called their own divisions. The same goes for Charles, who is fighting now, but there is no wonder that this Charles makes the moves taught to him by anyone other than Charles.


    At the time the true bullet wore the ground, Charles was finally really close to and giggling within his own good melee zone.

 1372 19

    There''s no way Charles really understands what it means to be within range of melee attacks. But there was nothing to panic about, on the contrary, I even thought of myself laughing in my head, pulling out the long, clear needle, and taking it and showing them how to stand.


    (Oh, no, I''m glad. So you''ll go with me)


    Then he laughs, and Charles pulls out a long needle.


    (Is that it? Mine''s shorter?


    Charles realizes the difference in length between himself and a true needle and has a bad feeling about it.


    (Come on... I''ve got longer hands)


    That''s what I say, while I found the difference again.


    Charles has the needle backwards to get it out of his pinky side, but the truth is he holds it out of his thumb and index finger side.


    (Hmm? It''s not like I taught you how to hold it.)


    I don''t know if my style has changed, or if I have dared, but this was another Charles that bothered me.


    They jump at each other and stick out for their throats at about the same time.


    Read each other''s aim, tilt their necks and scratch at about the same time.


    Shortly after he tilts his neck and squeezes, Charles pulls his arm and rotates it axially with the opposite leg from the arm with the needle, trying to truly see the backward spinning kick.


    Reaches due to height differences have minutes for Charles. I was going to take advantage of that, but the truth is I don''t try to avoid it and guard my kick to the head with my hands.


    When Charles regained his posture, he felt uncomfortable with the leg that let the kick go.


    "Yeah? When..."


    An ultrasonic vibrating steel wire is wrapped around the leg. This is what Charles once taught us how to deal with truly.


    "I somehow knew the kick was coming, so I made a big eye loop in advance and guarded it with my hand. You don''t have to bother explaining."


    True explains. The steel wire is stretched from the hand that did eat the kick.


    "What do we do? Sacrifice one leg. But why don''t we just keep fighting?


    "That''s not true - I surrender."


    Truly questioned, Charles drops his shoulder disappointingly.


    "Uh-huh... I regret it. I''ve been made up my mind. Hey, why don''t you try again from the start? I happen to be unlucky, and I feel like I''ve fallen prey to true measures."


    "Nice."


    Truth is, I totally agree with Charles, who jokes and says:


    "Haha, that''s right. No... Huh? Okay?"


    "Nice."


    Charles laughs bitterly because the truth seems to snort in earnest.


    "No, I''m sorry, but losing is losing, and I''m going to be clean today. Uh, but I regret it. I can''t get myself out, I can only see some real growth, and it feels like I''ve decided to compete."


    "I''m like that, too. So I said one more time."


    "But even though you''re giving up and you''re giving me mercy, I can''t believe you''re giving me mercy twice, kind of... Haha, even I have that kind of pride, and I''m going to try my best to feel remorse today."


    "Right."


    I cheeked Charles with a bad-looking face of a bat, and true exhaled and nodded small.


    "I mean, now, why are you naked? Is that your ability to have to be naked? Something''s growing like a weird board or a feather coat, and it''s flying. If you''d like, let me hear it for later school?


    As he moves the place across the street, Masami hits a questioning attack on his coming dream.


    "Sometimes these wings get in the way, but there are wings and clothes that can go through. But I didn''t wear it today, so I''m naked. Satisfied with this?


    A dream to answer once and for all, while looking at Masami with cold eyes. The last word I uttered with disdain.


    "Hmm. But then you don''t have to take it off down there? I mean, were you, were you a girl?


    "I hate clothes in the first place, and it''s somewhat disgusting to just take them off on top. I''m not a man or a woman. I don''t have either genitals, and I can''t make kids. Yes, I answered. Satisfied?"


    "Ah... did you hear something a little bad? Something seems so grumpy. I''m sorry if I heard something bad. Apologize. But it''s such a body. A little shocked. But I also feel some kind of beauty. Men, women, transcendent people..."


    "Is it time to fight? I''m a little glad you''re interested in me, but we''re enemies, and the way you ask questions is too delicacy, and I''m so annoyed. Worse than true."


    A dream that blocks Masami''s chatter. In fact, while Masami was questioning him, he was secretly making countless gravitational bullets and launching them high in the sky. And I''m ready.


    "Huh? What part of me doesn''t have a delicacy? I''m always so concerned when I ask people questions, right? I don''t have a delicacy, or even though it''s weirder to feel that way, it makes me think I''m bad at that. It''s a pump. First of all, what is grandeur in a place like this?


    As he was talking, one of the gravitational bullets fell and pushed Masami to the ground.


    (Has a direct hit been removed at the end of the day?)


    I did have a dream. He fell into the gravity of the gravitational bullet, but Masami avoids the direct hit of the gravitational bullet itself. If it was a direct hit, it would have crushed and died instantly as it was. That''s all the power I got.


    "This... makes it heavy earlier... like this... lol..."


    Even though he avoided direct hitting, Masami cannot stand up due to the effects of the gravitational bullets he still works on.


    But it''s not like I can''t move at all. Masami takes the outlet out of her pocket and takes one tablet. This is my fourth tablet because I was taking three in advance.


    Masami knows that outlets are drugs that increase concentration and acumen, but that they can do more with multiple doses. Although most of the abilities that humans can have are unused, taking more than four tablets of the outlet can also bring out some of their unused potential as a result of increased concentration.


    For the record, the truth is, even without taking an outlet, extreme concentration makes it possible to tap into the potential, only instantaneously.


    "Can we have a chat? I''ll drop another one, though."


    Hearing the second coming, Masami concentrated her consciousness on the top. Originally an invisible attack, but with skin, and with a sixth sense, I try to feel it.


    Masami raised her full body strength, resisted gravity, and tried to roll away from the spot.


    "Oh, again."


    Again avoided the direct hit of gravity bullets, the coming dream squeaks unexpectedly.


    But the effect of gravitational bullets doubles, and the G applied to Masami also becomes stronger.


    Masami desperately wanders through her pockets, adding one more tablet of outlet and increasing it to five.


    (No... this is not enough. In addition to this, if you come down again... there''s nothing I can do...)


    While realizing the effect of the outlet appeared, Masami decided so.


    A simple attack called gravity. But once you eat it, that''s all you can do. You shouldn''t have taken the first attack. I wasn''t alarmed, but if I knew this was such a nasty substitute, Masami would have tried to avoid it by taking a greater distance. It was a failure to dodge the bullet at a distance sufficient to avoid it.


    (It''s an unknown area from here, but I don''t know if I''m okay. Maybe you''re okay, or you can''t beat this kid if you don''t. Not as good as Ashiya, but if you go through Ashiya, then you look like the strongest opponent I''ve ever fought)


    With that in mind, Masami adds more outlets. Five tablets were added at once to make a total of ten tablets.


    I feel clearer than ever before, and Masami''s head clears clear. And every corner of your body feels free to move. Above all, it''s getting stronger.


    It has no effect on the outlet to increase muscle strength. This is simply Masami concentrating her entire body''s nerves and bringing out the full power she has.


    It is a privilege and a place where only Masami can reach an outlet that would definitely be abandoned if she took two tablets at a time.


    But pulling out all the potential means forcefully using the power that humans are constantly saving unconsciously. It is called the idiotic power of a fire scene, and it is a substitute that is suppressed for emergencies, such as when life is in danger. Why is it suppressed, because it also imposes a heavy burden on one''s flesh?


    Dream of falling all the remaining gravity bullets toward Masami. Now I dropped the placement and the timing of the landing so I couldn''t get away with it to the extent that it rolled.


    "So yah!


    Masami shouted majestically and stood up. And in an attempt to receive gravitational bullets, I push my arms overhead as I look up to heaven.


    "No way......"


    Masami took a gravitational bullet that would easily be peppered by humans and others if directly attacked. And gravity bullets are not one thing. Under the influence of other gravitational bullets, Masami stands even though there should be an uninterrupted G in the place where Masami is.


    "It may not extend to Mr. Ondrey, but I''ll figure it out in the mood too...! If we can''t do this much, if we don''t get through this much pinch, Leviathan can''t be killed!


    Shouting, Masami supposes not to strike down the gravity bullet in temper.


    On the same principle that Ondrei struck out in the mood, he stunningly wiped out the gravitational bullet that Masami also held. On the contrary, intense feelings are also released around Masami, which wipes out all the gravitational bullets around him.


    If the outlet takes two tablets, it will be perfectly possible to read the ballistics of the gun and the timing of the shooting, and even the artistry of shooting and dropping the bullet over the shot. However, after that, it will be 100% abandoned.


    What happens if I take ten of those outlets? The increased concentration to the extreme allows one''s flesh to operate perfectly freely. So much so that even manipulation of the pores is possible, as I''ve just shown you. If it were true beauty today, even witchcraft and sorcery would be instantly mastered.


    "Oh no..."


    The dream of a boulder also ended.


    Masami dreams of coming as she blurs all over her body and exuds blood from all over her body.


    Dreams are scary. But while I feared, I was also caught by another emotion.


    "Beautiful. It''ll be a painting."


    The sight of a blurry bloody woman rushing over to herself in a temper made her dream come to pass.


    Masami jumps big and punches her fist in the face of her coming dream. The coming dream didn''t even try to defend itself. I knew it was no use, and I felt like I should keep it clean and lose here.


    "Huh? Beautiful?


    He falls to the ground, falls on his back and faints. He doesn''t even look at the coming dream, worries about the coming dialogue, and takes out the mirror to see what he looks like.


    "Wow, my hair is messed up, I''m bloody dusty, my clothes are blurry, and where is it beautiful!? Why are you lying like that? I''m so annoyed! You lied to annoy me!?


    Seeing herself in a broken mirror because of gravity, Masami protested violently toward her fallen comedy, but to her unconscious comedy ear, it had not arrived.

 1373 20

    He is over two meters tall and weighs over 140 kg. Shoulder-width, chest plate unusually thick, lower body disappointing, just giant. His face is a grim bearded, slab-based white man.


    Sometimes when you go to the United States, such a resilient strong side can be at risk the other way around. Because guns are readily available, winged chimps with complexes in their flesh tend to aggressively attack successful men and strong surfaces and shoot with guns.


    In fact, Ondrey was attacked several times when he crossed the country. They brought out not only guns, but knives, etc.


    But for him it''s no different than a toy gun with a toddler, such as a gun handled by an amateur. On the contrary, not even those who possess superordinary powers shall be. As an immortal man who could only ever be named Paranormal Killer and could not be killed, Ondrei Masalik''s name had been known in backsocieties around the world.


    Confronting such a magnificent Ondrei, and about to fight, is the fact that she is 150 cm tall. There, her eyes are fluffy with long hair painted loosely - a beautiful sixteen-year-old girl in uniform, who deserves the description.


    But Ondrey knows how tranquil this adorable girl seems to possess all sorts of horrible powers that have gone off track. The opponent is the strongest incapacitated man in the homicide club. I can''t be alarmed for a moment, and I haven''t refused to underestimate you.


    I don''t know if I can resist "Resist" the sight of the extinction of Yu, but if I fail, it will be extinguished. I have fought many times with those with immediate-death power if I could not resist "the Resist," but I did not even know who my opponent''s abilities were from the beginning. This time, knowing in advance who the enemy is capable of, there is some help to prevent, but there is also fear. With someone like Ondrei, fear feels. Naturally.


    Yu''s gaze moves to Ondrei''s feet.


    Ondrey, who knew what that meant, jumps to the side a lot.


    As expected, there''s a big hole in where Ondrey was.


    (You''re reacting fast)


    Yu looked at it and felt he could do the same thing again. Then it feels the same as a shootout, and I think I''ll try something.


    Once again, Yu''s gaze turns to Ondrei''s feet.


    Ondrei jumped and shrugged, but the hole wouldn''t open.


    (Hmm? Did they do it?)


    Andrei immediately understood what it meant.


    The advantage of gazing at the prediction destination of the jump and digging holes. Ondrey loses ground to land and jumps into the hole.


    It was an ondrey that crawled out quickly, but Yu drilled a hole again where it was crawling out, and the hole was dilated. Of course Ondrey falls.


    "What if you make the road so full of holes and Mr. Ji accidentally falls?"


    "It sure doesn''t taste good. But there aren''t many people here, and that''s all I can think of."


    Pointed out to Ondrei with a shuddering voice, Yu says sorry.


    Previously, when I fought the Animal Masks at Complex Devil, I cared not to drill too big a hole, but this time I''m not even going to be able to care for it. I can''t afford that.


    (Even if I crawl up like this, they''ll drop me again. Root racing makes you a winner or loser who gives up. You can see this way of fighting because that lady doesn''t drain so much of her abilities properly. Well, what''s the matter......)


    I''m not going to do a hole escape and hole avoidance in the extension, and how can I win, Ondrei turns his head around.


    (You even broke the plumbing. Absolutely annoying ability)


    Ondrei flashed when he saw the water coming out of the cutting surface of the water pipe in the ground.


    Eventually, Ondrei crawls up through the hole. However, it stops just before you can climb the hole. If you see this one, look at Yu as widening the hole again.


    Build strength on your legs in front of you riding yourself out of the hole. Round your body.


    "Humph!


    Andrei jumps out of the hole at once. A giant dances in the universe.


    Yu drops his gaze aimed at the landing point, but Yu''s power did not activate. Suddenly my vision was blocked.


    The moment Ondrei jumped, he threw a mud ball made of water that leaked from the water pipe over Yu''s face.


    (Drop your gaze to make a hole. You need to take your gaze off me. You can aim for that moment. That''s your daughter''s weakness.)


    Ondrey laughing and finally making his return to the ground. But timing is cynical, and not a craftsman who can be so accommodating.


    Even with mud in his eyes, Yu opens his eyes forcefully in pain. Then Ondrei approached between his eyes, waving that thick arm.


    Along with the feeling of a spark scattered from your eyes, you will experience intense pain and your vision will turn black. I can''t see anything, even though I have my eyes open.


    Ondrei, who approached him gently, waved his knife and blurred his fingertips, scowling Yu''s eyes.


    "Me... eyes, crushed?


    Yu had nothing to do with panic. At the time he realized that his gaze was a weapon, he was alert and prepared to be targeted in the eye.


    (Me, I guess that''s it... Will they kill you?


    Fear erodes my heart. But Yu quietly rolls his fighting spirit and somehow retreats from his fear.


    As Ondrei turned behind Yu, taking Yu''s one arm and turning it backwards, he pushed the giant onto Yu''s back and pushed it forward so that it could lean against Yu''s body.


    "Oh, it''s heavy... so sooo"


    "That''s right. There''s over a hundred and forty kilos."


    Ondrei gets up with a bitter smile and also takes Yu''s other arm and turns it towards his back, tying his arms up with a rope.


    "I didn''t crush my eyes. It was difficult, but I added and subtracted it. Now we have a fight."


    That''s what Ondrei said, slapping Yu''s head gently with his palm.


    As long as you are restraining Yu''s gaze in the same direction this way, there is nothing you can do about it even if your vision returns. Until other face-to-face settlements were reached, Ondrei intended to do this.


    Yu had chest pains. I''m sure my eyes aren''t crushed. It hurts badly thanks to the mud and the handknife, but I see it step by step.


    "Mr. Ondrey... I''m sorry you cared for me, Aye"


    Yu lay low and stared at the ground, activating his extinguishing gaze.


    "Whoa!?


    The ground is erased and Ondrei and Yu''s body sink greatly. I didn''t expect to be dropped in the hole here, so I fell into the hole with Yu.


    The holes are quite wide. Yu then releases a further gaze of extinction toward the ground, deepening the hole even deeper. Repeat that over and over again.


    (Did you add or subtract too much for your vision to recover already? And it was a detour. pointing your lady''s face to the ground is a huge failure)


    Ondrey tried to slap Yu in the eye again, but it comes to mind. If I hit him in the eye again, there''s a chance he''ll freak out the optic nerve. If they are too kind, they will use the extinguishing gaze again soon. Moderate addition and subtraction is difficult.


    I also thought about hitting the neck muscle to stun him, but that also caught my mind, and Ondrey exhaled heavily.


    "Here, no more. Okay. You can lose. If you dig any more, you''ll have trouble getting up there."


    When Ondrei spoke in a bitter tone, Yu stopped using his powers.


    Ondrey to untie Yu.


    "If Mr. Ondrey had really tried to kill me, I would have lost. Or maybe I''ll blind you again."


    With a muddy decent face, Yu speaks to Ondrei.


    "I quit the killer already. I decided not to kill him as much as possible. Only, if possible. You were about to drop me in the hole without killing me, so I don''t feel like killing this one either. I mean, no excuses, you win."


    Ondrei turns that way in arms and tells it on the tannic side.


    "That being said, I don''t really feel like I won. It''s amazing what it feels like to be given away a win."


    "Hmm. Don''t say luxury. Seriously, we didn''t kill each other, and we fought each other within that rule, and it would be the result now."


    "Thank you...... But I knew..."


    "You''re a pretty persistent guy. No, you''re not as stubborn as your face. Just wash your eyes."


    Ondrey squeezes his jaw, indicating the water being ejected from the cutting surface of the water pipe on the wall of the hole.


    "Stubborn is often said. I think so myself. It often damages me, but that''s my personality, so I can''t seem to help it."


    Washed his face and eyes, Yu said.

 1374 21

    Li Mei and Ye Shan take distance and confront each other.


    Two people who stay confronted and don''t try to move inside.


    Limei also knows the nature of Ip Mountain. A man who can kill people without killing them. Therefore, we must not rely on the electromagnetic waves of sixth sense or killing. You have to follow and react to the movements of Ip Mountain only with your eyes.


    Ye Shan, on the other hand, once reacted and sent Li Mei''s speedy shooting without even seeing it with his eyes. Ip Mountain can be avoided without relying on vision.


    (The sixth sense, the sense of somatosyncrasia that senses electromagnetic waves, when the people in the back street fight to live and die, is not just the eye, but the part that relies on these two is also big. That I have to fight without it, it''s pretty tight)


    Being an opponent that doesn''t emit electromagnetic waves in the name of killing and it also doesn''t make you feel close to predicting to read the opponent''s movements


    Additionally, Li Mei has a good nose. Humans produce odors with emotions. Studies have also shown that dogs are reading human emotions with odor. Not as good as a dog, but Li Mei can also sniff out emotions depending on distance. But I don''t feel like killing at all.


    Killing is real. Emotions come with odors and electromagnetic waves. If the intent to kill is switched on, it is transmitted as an electrical signal. Electromagnetic waves occur. Close to unlimited possibilities, such as killing people without a kill intent switch. With its smell, electromagnetic waves, or a sense of prediction about the intent to kill, the residents of the back street have a reading of the intent to kill.


    But the battle caused by the reading of the intent to kill in the back streets is now showing signs of change.


    The name of Ip Mountain was recently known, and rumors spread that people could be killed unintentionally, but therefore killed without being able to react.


    As a result, they are even starting to come out with the story that if you put them in a backstreet fight and fight with the intention of not letting them die, they won''t be able to react to killing and their chances of winning will increase. Reports of victories in practice are also beginning to rise. Li Mei knows the story, of course.


    (I don''t know if Leaf Mountain will make the backstreet less dead or something like that in the future. Ye Yama herself, even if it doesn''t make her feel like killing herself, she''s still trying to kill her)


    Li Mei thinks it''s very ironic.


    (When is this guy going to move... Is this some kind of nerve-wrenching operation over here?


    Li Mei remembers the rush. But I don''t solve the concentration.


    (Mr. Suguchi, you have no sign of moving. It''s a sign that they''re going to shoot at me when I move. That speed is a little troublesome...... now what is it)


    Meanwhile, Ye Shan was also beginning to rush to see that Li Mei couldn''t move.


    Ye Shan also knows that the speed of the first start-up is in Li Mei. Of course I know the rumors of Li Mei, and he was shot from behind when he infiltrated Xing Xiao''s megalodon. I didn''t hit it.


    Ye Shan has been more cautious than usual because he had injured his leg. It''s hard to move around hard, and it''s unfavourable to be brought into a long fight after a shootout.


    As for Ye Shan, he wanted to target the counter, but Li Mei wouldn''t try to move inside. Ye Shan starts to think that the aim may be the same.


    Time passes while both remain motionless glued across the street.


    It was Li Mei who cut the paralysis first.


    A hatred from the early shooting of the divine speed, such that the movement of the hand pulling out the gun is so dark and invisible - Limei the Summer Gun. Ye Shan will know that his name was not exaggerated.


    Ye Shan, who was after the counter, but was very unable to respond to Li Mei''s movements. Ip Mountain didn''t even work his consciousness of trying to shoot forcefully, and his body was moving reflexively before he thought about it.


    Pain runs on the injured leg. This is the result of intense movement without taking into account injuries and other factors.


    And the impact runs on the head as well. The upper side of the right ear is blown away and a bullet scrapes off a portion of the side head.


    He scrapes the surface of his skull, and even has a concussion with impact, and leaf mountains flutter greatly shortly after dodging.


    Li Mei had shot three times at a time. the head of Leaf Mountain and to the lower left of the feint and to the right after the behavioral prediction. One of them resulted in a blow that could lead to the fatality of Ye Shan.


    Leaf Mountain''s vision glitches. My brain is dancing. Everything in my body doesn''t function properly. Ip Shan asks himself if he can fight in this state. Of course the answer is no. I got to the answer with my swinging brain that I wouldn''t have ten seconds left to live.


    But - I still hadn''t given up Ye Shan.


    (I swear I won''t end up with maggots...)


    I don''t know exactly what Leaf Mountain wants, either - actually, to Leaf Mountain. Until then if I say growth, what is that growth like? I have no idea how far I can grow to be satisfied and think my hopes have come true.


    Ye Shan makes the fighting spirit roll. With a swinging brain, but relying solely on the signs of Li Mei, aim for where Li Mei was earlier and point the gun at him.


    Even if my head was shaking or my sense of balance was lost, my arms were moving naturally, as if I could be drawn to the gun I had.


    When I was going to Uenohara Dojo, Umeko Uenohara, a master of Ip Mountain, was pointing to Ip Mountain and saying it. Leaf Mountain is on its way to some sort of frontier. When the color "Shishi" is erased, it becomes empty "Kuku", and the color "Shishi" is again.


    At that time, Ip Mountain didn''t really know what it was about, but now it''s vague, but I know. Only the gun that Ye Shan now has in his hand is the most definite color for Ye Shan, Shiki. It''s a shaking head, something I can definitely feel.


    Visible entity - you just have to follow the color "Shiki". For Ip Mountain, the earliest gun equals a part of his body. When not only guns, but even ballistics are part of one''s body, Ye Shan can recognize them. Those who have come to that frontier are not only Ye Shan, similar to True or Li Mei, but the sensation is trying to maximize its effect and save Ye Shan''s life for Ye Shan, who is now in distress.


    Ip Mountain fires one shot. Li Mei fires two shots.


    Li Mei''s two bullets had both hit Ye Shan.


    Leaf Mountain''s left shoulder is worn. Piercing bulletproof fibers, holes in the shoulder blades as well as shoulder flesh.


    Ye Shan''s pistol blew up even more. With the index finger that took the bullet and tore it apart.


    (Done......)


    Ip Mountain was convinced. The end of this battle.


    "Damn... you..."


    Li Mei poisons her face and falls forward as she spits blood out of her mouth. Ye Shan''s bullet also pierced Li Mei''s abdomen.


    The shaking of my head has subsided early. Ye Shan, however, feels intense fatigue and vanity and buttocks on the spot. Apart from the concussion, I couldn''t stand. And at the same time, he was savoring a deep sense of joy.


    (It was strong... this guy. But I survived. It''s so strange that I could win, but I still won...)


    With his butt cake on, with a fierce warrior tremor, Ye Shan was immersed in the aftermath of his victory, as he watched Li Mei fall.


    Each of the five battles is over, and Masami the Blur, who can still move, heads to Qingdao and Mika.


    Naturally, Aoshima and Mika get stuck.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll be joining you as a surrogate. He won, but he doesn''t seem happy."


    "Nothing, but I don''t think I can beat anyone right now, do I? Are you sure about that?


    Aoshima tells me that Masami said it without permission.


    And there, Yu and Ondrei showed up. Both of them had clothes all over the dirt and mud, and Yu''s hair was partly wet.


    "If I win, I''ll keep fighting."


    "Whatever you want. Bad, Masami. I lost, so it''s a battle pass."


    When Yu takes the confirmation, Ondrei says arm in arm and looks uninteresting.


    "Uh, Mr. Ondrey''s gonna lose, or something, I can''t believe... Yikes... that...?


    In the middle of words, Masami fell sideways. I couldn''t stand. I lost my strength from all over my body.


    It is a specific substance that does not treat drugs as drugs, but it is also a different issue from the full liberation of potential. The price of a strong burden on the flesh came down early on to Jung-beauty.


    "This one... is it a loss? Oh, Mr. Ondrey, excuse me. I''m very unlikely to fight anymore. [M] I won, though."


    Ip Mountain, who came fluttering, tells me. He bled out of his shoulder and could confirm that his right hand finger was missing.


    "This... I wish I could connect. Oh, Mr. Tsukaguchi is down there, so I think you should hurry up and give him a hand. It could be fatal."


    "I''m coming!


    Mika tells Aoshima and heads to where they were fighting. Ye Shan and Li Mei were fighting at a corner of the crossroads, a place out of sight from here.


    True and Charles also came shoulder to shoulder. True stares at Ip Mountain.


    "Excuse me, can I surrender? They''re maggots."


    Ip Mountain takes confirmation consciously of the truth.


    "I''d say it''s no good, but I''ll admit it on the condition that I take my hands off this job."


    Truth speaks out as he desperately pushes and kills the emotions that swirl in his chest. By reason, Ye Shan only did his job, and I know that his client is the culprit, but emotions do not always follow reason. I would rather not obey.


    "Antimatter bomb for now, get it again? Now we need to make sure they don''t take it back."


    True groaned as he felt someone''s gaze as he confirmed that the anti-matter bomb had been carried away by the components of his sighing addiction.

 1375 22

    ��녤ˤ����Ӥ��������ޤ��ձ��ˤǤ��ꡢ�Y�餷�����r����녤��ձ��Ф�DZ�������й������T��һ�ˤ��ä���


    �ձ���DZ�����빤���T�ϡ����΅����������۸�������ձ����Ӥ줿���㥤�˩`���ޥե����_�΄����������Τ⡢��Ҫ���۸�Ǥ��롣���Фι�����;�~�����񡢥ޥե����_�ˤȤäơ��ձ����Y��Դ�Ȥ��Ƥ�DZ���ȤȤ��Ƥ⡢�dz��˶��ϤΤ������ؤǤ��롣


    ��녤ϥ��㥤�˩`���ޥե����νM���򝢤��ˤ����ꡢ���νY�����Ӥ����|��ȡ��줿��


    ��������|��ȡ�ä��ޥե����ϡ��Ȥˎֲ���һ�ˤ򲶿`����Ƥ�������녤Ϥ��Ύֲ��ν�Ť��Ȥ�졢���ä���Ȏֲ����Ӥ�������


    ���Ӥϟo�½�Ť��줿�����Ӥ�һ�Ф�Σ����Ӥ����Ƥ��ʤ��ä���


    ���ա���녤��Фä����Ȥ�܊�˥Х줿���΄դ�������Ȥ�������녤ˤϡ����Ҥ��\�������äƤ�����


    ��녤��О��܊�όӲ��ˤޤ�֪��ɤꡢ�όӲ���ꡢ���ι����T��ꠤ˷��������¤���롣


    ��녤��ޤ�Ϣ�ӤϿ������줿�����������졢�����И���ͥå��Ϥ������졢�����ɹ���줿��


    ����Ҋ�������О�ϡ��ձ����ڤ�DZ�����빤���T�_���֤��넿���ˤϤʤ�ʤ��ä�����˼��������k���I����������¤���܊�όӲ���У�����x�����l��줿܊�ڲ������_�ˤ�äơ��Ҥ��餷�������졢����ӳ�񤬥ͥå��Ϥǹ��_�����Ȥ����‘B�ˤʤä���


    ����������ʤ��Ȥ򤵤�Ƥ⡢��녤Κݤ����ʤ���


    ܊�����x�줿��녤ϡ����Τޤޥޥե�����һ�T��ܞ�������������νM�����L�ϡ��ձ����ڤ������Υޥե����Ȥ��ƄӤ��A���Ƥ����¤��Ӛݤ������Ƥ����褦�ǡ���녤��M����һ�T�ȤʤäƳ̤ʤ����ơ�������Yͨ���һ�M���Ȥ��Ƶ��h��������롣


    ��녤ϽM�����L�˶��x��Ф��Ƥ������ᡢ�M����ؕ�פ����¤ǡ���ʹ������褦�Ȥ��Ƥ��������������������녤ˡ��ӤǤ�����D�Dʧ�ä�Ϣ�Ӥ�˼�����������¤��𤳤롣


    Ϣ�Ӥ�������r��ͬ�����餤����핤����꤬����녤�ǰ�ˬF�줿�ΤǤ��롣


    �����ӤȽӤ��������Ӥˑ��LӖ����ʩ���ʤ��顢��녤�Ϣ�ӤȤ����Ӥ��ؤͺϤ碌�Ƥ�����


    ��녤��Ĥä��������Ӥ����ʤ��ʤ��ȡ������Ӥ��ؤ뤿��ˤ⡢�Է֤����ʤʤ��ȡ�


    ������


    ӻ����Ġ���������ǥ�����녤ϡ�ʼĩ�����ˤ������������Τޤ޷����|�������Z��졢ݔ�ͤ���Ƥ���Ȥ��������ܤ�����


    ����äѤ괺�դϤ������äƤ��������ޤ����Ƥ�ū�ȤˊZ����ȤϤʡ��������������꤮���g�˺Ϥä���


    �����ȊZ��줿�������⡢���ǥ����ܤ��Ƥ�����


    ���ыD�˥����󥷥󥯤��⤦�٤��礯���Ƥ��Ƥ����Фʡ�


    ��녤��٤����������z��Ƥܤ䤯�����ݤˤϽ񡢥��ǥ�����녤������ʤ���


    ���򤳤��ˤ��򤳤��ζ��Ϥ����ä������������������ˆT��Ƿ��䡢ʼĩ�ݤ��M�ä⡢ȫ��ؓ�����Ƥ����餷�����顢����Ǥ褷�Ȥ��롹


    ��Ȼ���ԤäƤΤ�����ǥ��Ǥ��뤬�����Ĥϸ������äƤ������ыD�˥����󥷥󥯤�����ä��礯����ȡ���Օr���O�����Ƥ����С������Ƥ�ä��礯�Α餷�Ƥ����С�ӻ����Ġ�Π����ߤ��٤ʤ��ä��Ϥ���������˔��ȤϤ������o�j������ݤ�ʼĩ���_�����ʤ��˜g������������˜g�����


    ���¤�ǰ�ǤϤ����Ӥˤ�����ʤ��������¤����ʤ��뤳�Ȥ⡢���������������_�򚢤����Ȥ����⡢���ǥ��ϼ������Ĥ�ʹ��Ƥ��롣���򵿤�Ǥ��롣


    ӻ����Ġ�κÑ�Ĥʷ������⡢���ǥ�����ֱ�ӤäƤ��롣�������M���η�ᘤ˺Ϥ碌�������ʤ��ƤϤʤ�ʤ��Ȥ��������Q���׽���Ƥ��롣���Τ��ᡢ�M���ˤȤä�аħ�ʤ�Τϼ����˔����жϤ����ص׵Ĥ�ߵ�������ͤ�����ؤ���䤨���ܥ����ݤ��A���Ƥ��롣


    �����_�����फ�餽��ˏ����������_�򏾤����ӹ������줬�Է֤Ǥ���ȡ����ǥ������R���Ƥ��롣


    �����Ƥ���ʥ��ǥ������R����녤�Ҋ�i���Ƥ��롣���ǥ��ˤȤäƤ��줬��ʹ�Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ⡣


    ��녤϶ȡ��Ҹ椷�Ƥ��뤬�����ǥ����С��B�̤ǡ�„�����褦�Ȥ��ʤ���


    ���褯�Ϥʤ���ʧ�ä����Ͻ�������Q���ˤϤǤ��ʤ���


    �٤�����ο��{����녤ϤԤ������Ԥ���


    ���狼�äƤ��롣ʧ�Ԥ��ä���


    �ϤäȤ�����ǥ���


    ���ޤ�����ʧ�ԤʤΤ�_��������������ǰ�α����ǤϤʤ��������������e�Τ��ȤϤ狼�äƤ��ʤ��ޤޤ���


    �����ڤȤФ������녤��¤�������


    ����ǰ�������ޤȤ���Ĥ�ʧ�äƤ��ʤ��褦�ǡ�����ϰ��Ĥ��Ƥ��뤬�����ʥܥ��Ȥ������褤�A����Τφ��}��������ʤ��Ȥ򤹤��Ҫ�ϟo���ȺζȤ��ԤäƤ�Τˡ����褦�Ȥ��ʤ����Τ����ɤǤ⤢��Τ�����


    ����Ҫ�ʤ��Ȥ����餷�Ƥ��롭�����䡢����˱�Ҫ����˼�ä����顢����������


    ������֤ˤ��`ħ�����τ����ʤ���Ҋ�ơ����ǥ���˼������ڤˤ��롣


    ������ˤ�����ä����顢���֤����äƤ롣�񡢤����������֤����äƤ���Τˡ������ͻȻ�䤨���Ȥ��ơ����֤��������ϤϤ��뤫�������ζ��Ϥ����ǡ�����


    ���Ĥ���䵭��੤귽�ǤϤʤ����ؤΥ��ǥ���B�ޤ���ȩ`�������Ԓ����


    ���⤦�٤����᤿������������ǰ�ΑB�Ȥ⡢�M���η�ᘤ�ʡ�����Ϥ�ǰ�Τ�������ǤϤʤ����M���Τ���ˤ�ʤ롹


    �������g�`�äƤ�����Ԥ��Τ�����


    �������I����녤�������äȤ���ˤʤ���ǥ���


    ������˼��ͨ��ˤ��褦�Ȥ���ʤ衣���Ϥ��󤿤�Ϣ�Ӥ���ʤ���


    ���ǥ������~�ˡ���Ȥ���녤���äȤ��뷬�Ǥ��ä�����ͬ�r�ˤ���äȤ��Ƥ⤤����


    �������˺Ϥ�̸�����ߤ��ӤǤϤʤ��ä������������������ڤȤ������Ȥ��ʣ�


    �����������Է֤�ŭ��򤹤�����悤����녡�


    ��Ϣ�Ӥ�Ҋ���ƤƤ������⤷���


    ��������


    ��¶������녤ˡ����ǥ��Ϲ�Ӡ����֤��ˤʤ롣


    �����䡢����󡭡��ǤϤʤ��ʡ���ǰ�������Ϣ�Ӥ��ؤͤƤ������Ի���ä��ʡ����ޤ�


    ��������


    ��녤�ͻȻ�θ�פˡ����ǥ��Ϥ��ä���ӓe���Ƥ������ɤ�����~�򼏤��Ф����Τ��狼�餯�ʤäƤ�����


    ����Ϥ��Ԥ��٤��ǤϤʤ��ä���������ɤ������Ƥ��룩


    �ɫ��䤨�����~��ʧ�äƤ�����ǥ���Ҋ�ơ���녤ϴ󤭤�Ϣ���¤����������ϤϺΤ��Ԥ鷺���o�ԤDz��ݤ���褦�Ȥ��롣


    ���e�ˡ����Ի󤸤�ʤ�������


    ��򤯤������Ȥ����H��������ꤽ�������ǤݤĤ�ȸ椲�����ǥ������~������녤ζ�����ä���


    ����������


    ���ݤ�����H����녤��ۤ��һ˲���ۤ��΢���˿�Ԫ��`�Ф����Τ򡢥��ǥ��ϴ_����Ҋ����


    ������


    ��Ϣ�ж������⤷���ȥ�å��κ�̨�˷����|������\��������ˤ��Υȥ�å����܇����Ϣ�ж���܇��̨�����ä���ȹ̤�ơ����S���ڤ�ݔ�ͤ��Ƥ�����


    ������ϡ��|����ؤ��\�ӡ���܊�ؤ������ɤ��趨��������������`�����Ф��Ȥ��l��˼�äƤ��ʤ����~����ȡ�귵������������ڤ��Ƥ��롣


    �؂������Ȥȿ����ѩ���о����ؤ��ͤ�졢�桢�������������㡢���u����������������ͬ���ȥ�å��κ�̨�ˁ\�ꡢ�u�Ĥ˂䤨�Ƥ��롣˲һ�τe��܇�ˁ\�äƤ��롣


    ��������˲һ��ǰ���˗ʆ��_�J�����Ĥ��줿����


    ˲һ�����B�j����롣


    ������ˤ�Ԓ���Ĥ��Ƥ���������������


    �����ΤϤ�������������äƤ����Ĥξӈ�����׷�äƤ����衣�����������u���ˤϽ~�äΙC��Ǥ⤢��ʡ�


    �Ф�����ˡ����Ŀ��ǰ���\�������Ҋ�ʤ����Ԥä���


    ������ä��ФˤʤäƤ�ֹ�ޤä���äƤ롣ǰ�������Ƥ�ߤ���������


    ���Ȼؤꤷ�ơ��˽M�ޤ�Ƥ���Ф�����ޤ��������ʤ�Ⱦ���ˤ�����Ԓ���Ĥ��Ƥ��Ƥ�o�v�S�Ǥ��礦��


    ����ϯ�ˤ���˲һ�Έ���„�������u���Ԥä����������ˤ�ͬ�Ф��ä������Ƥ����ߤ����ˡ�ӻ����Ġ���֤��ߤȿ������롣


    ֱ�ᡢ��Ȼ���������������I�|����푤�����


    �ȥ�å��κ�̨�αڤˡ�����������ʽ�����`�󥽩`���Ф�Ŀ�������Ƥ�����


    ���I�|�򥿥󥯥��`��`�ǹ̤���Ƥ��ޤ������o�l��܇�Ϗ�����Ѻ���餫����ޤ�����������⺬��ơ��܇���X������״�B�ǡ��M�����ߤ⾯�����ֹ�ᤵ��Ƥ���״�B�Ǥ�����


    �ȥ�å����\ܞ�֤�դ�Ƥ�������Ϣ�ж��Θ��ɆT���F״���椷�Ƥ�����


    ���ϥ��줿����


    ���äƤ��������������Ϥ��롣������Ź������[�줢���äƤ��롣


    ����������ζ���ʡ�


    �椬�|��i������̨���᷽������褦�Ȥ��������餬�_���ʤ���


    ��������򉲤���


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ��������ޤ��ͤ���


    ���ҪՈ�ˏ������������Ҋ�����礵���롣


    �餬�����롣��Ϗ�������Ʃ`�פ���ؤ��N�긶�����ơ��_���ʤ�����Ƥ����������ä��褦�ǡ��餬��������˥Ʃ`�פ��Ҥ�Ҥ����äƤ��롣


    ����������ȡ��᷽�ˤ⥿�󥯥��`��`���_�J�Ǥ�����


    ���㤬�\ܞϯ�᤬�����|��ĤĤ����������饹�Τ褦�ǡ��|����ֹ���줿��


    �����������������󥯤����k���𤳤����顢�����|�����ⱬ�k�����ͤʤ���


    �椬�����ֹ��롣


    �����������Ƥ��뤦���ˡ��ȥ�å��΁I�|�˴󤭤�Ѩ���_����졢�ե�ե������ե륢�`�ީ`�α�ʿ��������������֤äƤʤ��줳��Ǥ��롣


    ����z�����ʿ�_�ϡ��������������Ǵ����w�Ф������u��Ͷ��������ɢ�餷�Ƥ�����


    ��Ѻ�����y�������жϤ��졢�ȥ�å��κ�̨���Фˡ��ߛ楬������Ͷ���z�ޤ�롣��������������ҕ���Ǥ�����������


    ���ΤȤ��褤�Ǥ��ޤ������������g��ȡ���ޤ줿״�B�Ǥ��������ΤޤޤǤϤ����褦�ˤ��Ƥ줷�ޤ��ޤ��ʡ�


    ���u���Ԥä���


    ���\�������g����ä��Ƥߤ룡��


    ���㤬�٤��|�򘋤��뤬���椬�����|���֤򤫤����٤��Ƥ�����


    �����Ƥ����衣�\�������g���ä���赤ǤϤʤ���������ˡ�


    ���������������ΤޤޤǤϤޤ��Z���뤾�����Z���Z��졢�λ��R�귵���Ф����������


    ���ݳ֤��Ͻ�ͬ������������Έ��ϡ������|���������k���ơ��ձ����뉲����������


    ������ʤ餤�ä�˽���������㤤�ޤ�������


    ���������ä��η��������͡�


    �����᰸�ˡ�������ͬ�⤹�롣


    ������äȤ���äȡ����֤ˤ���ʤ��Ȥ���Ƥ����롣���फ����\�٤��Ԥ��Ƥ�Τˤ���


    �������Ԥ��褦�ˡ������������֤�ȡ���礤��˼�����ɤʡ���������������ζ��Ϥʤ󤫟oҕ���Ƥ�������Ǥ����X�Ӥυ������Ĥ���


    �ŤƤ�˲һ�ˡ��椬�h�]�Οo�����~��ԡ�Ӥ��롣


    �������w��o�����Ȥ��Ԥ��ʣ�����ǰ�伃�ӤϤ�����ߟoҕ�Υե�`�����ͨ��������������l�⤬���������櫓����ʤ�����


    �������ä����Ǥ��äѤ��R¹���Ƥ롹


    �����ŭ�Q��졢�x�路�ĤĤ⿼���������ʤ���Ǥ��ä���


    �����㤢���󥯥��`��`���������㤤�ޤ��褦��


    �����ꤷ���롣


    ��ȫ��������Τ�������ǰ������ҕ�����ä��Є����줬��������������󥯥��`��`ȫ�Ƥ������ʤ��ȡ��⤷�Ф˥������ԑ�ޤäƤ����顢���������Ȥ�䤳�������Ȥˤʤ뤾�����Τ���˔��ϥ��󥯥��`��`�ʤ󤫤虜�虜�֤������Ƥ��������


    �����������Ǥ��ͤ�����������äȴ󤭤�����ȫ�Ƥ��y�����Ǥ������`�󡭡�һ���Ǥ��ФΥ������Ҋ����С����󥯤���ζ���������Ǥ����ɡ�����


    ����Ƥ���ơ�������֤򵱤Ƥ�С�פ򤫤����롣


    ���y�����������Τޤޥ֥Ĥ�ȡ����ǡ��ص����褤�Ǥ�������������������������Ф��ȺΤȤ��ʤ������


    ��˽�����⤢�Ƥˤ�������


    ������~�����Է֤��i���Ƥ����Τǡ����ͤ��褦�˥��ԩ`�뤹�����㡣


    ������⤢�Ƥˤ��Ƥ�����˼�������Ĥ���R¹�����ɡ����������r��������m��ˤʤ���Ť��褦��


    �����Ĥ���R¹����Ӌ������


    �䤷�������ե����`�����������������ä���ȥǥ�����Τ�����ʤ����ᡢ�����ͻ���z��Ǥ�����


    ���狼�äƤ���衣���ޤ����Ԥ����졭����


    �椬੤꤫���ơ��жϤ�����


    �����|��������줿���`�����܇�ˡ��פ��֤��㤬�F�줿��


    ����ϰפ��°����ˡ��פ��ˤ��֤������������ϰ������൱���벿�֤�Ҋ�ܤ����ʤ��ä���һ���β��Ϥ��뤬������֤����δ��ڤ��ԤäƤ⤤��������ʵ����֪��̹֮��������äȰ����Ф��Ƴ�����


    ������һ�Ť��֤���Ф������`������ࡣ�����ƥ��`���򱧤��Ϥ��Ƴ֤��\�ܤ��Ȥ��롣


    �����Ǥ��������յv�������ߤ��ޤ�������


    ������F��k�ӣ������ַ����|�����L�������o���ʤä���Τ�ȫ�����֤��˘I����


    ��Ϣ�ж����ɆT���B�j��ֱ�ᡢ���դ΄٤��F�ä��ФӤ�푤�����


    �������Ӝp���������򤫤��롣�������פ���������ι֮��ϡ��������ΤȤ⤷�ʤ��褦�ˡ������|�������\�ӳ�����Ȥ��롣


    ��������ҕ���ǰפ���������Τ��������������һ�Ȥ˰���������ʤ���һ�夺�������Ƥ��뤦���ˡ������|�����Ϥ��������Ȥ������򤹤�i������ʧ�������������פ������һ�w�ˡ�


    ���؏ͤ����������ĤǤ��Ӥ��뤳�ȤϤǤ��������ͩ`���ؤؤء����㤢�͡���


    ���դ����뤤����k�����٤��٤��Щ`�򤷤Ƥ��顢���󥯥��`��`���¤ؤ�DZ�ꤳ����Ӥ��Ƥ�����


    ���ޤ�ޤȤ��줿�ʡ�����


    �����դ�һ�w���B��Ƥ����Τ�ʧ���Ǥ�������


    �����Τ죡���ޤ��Z���������Ȥϣ���


    �桢���u�����㤬���줾���Ԥä���


    �����ϥ��󥯤�Σ�ʤ���������ʹ���ʤ��ä����ɡ�������\�������g�Ȱ��������Ȥ�M�ߺϤ碌��С��Є����ä����⤷��ʤ�����Ȥ⤽�������C�᤬�R�뤫�⤷��ʤ����顢���ˤ����֤������BЯȡ�äƌ��I����ѥ��`��򡢎פĤ������ƛQ��Ƥ����ʤ�����


    �������������ʣ����狼�ä�����


    ���Ĥ��Է֤�ͻ�ä����äƤ������������侲���BЯ���᰸�򤷤Ƥ����Τǡ�����ϑ��󤤤ĤĤ��˳Ф�����

 1376 23

    Time goes back a little before True''s entry into battle with the Five End Houses, and a little before their entry into battle with Kittin Sink to a pregnant woman.


    "Oh, you''re back in just the right place. This is the information I just got in. The bomb pickup destination, the client of the dancing heart, is a kitchen sink for pregnant women."


    On what nights with Sylvia, who returned to Azito in O''Myrape, Nana reported.


    "You know exactly what I mean."


    "They had a flashy move, so it was easy to tell. And what lies ahead..."


    Nana clouds her mouth.


    "Those guys... they don''t just take the antimatter bomb and sell it. That''s all it takes. Bye."


    "If it''s not to sell, what do you do?


    Hear Sylvia''s words, and what nights ask questions.


    "You''ve made up your mind. I have the real thing on hand. More of them."


    Sylvia replied abominably.


    "Kitinsink to pregnant women is an organization that can already mass produce nuclear weapons. And they even sell it out. But now nuclear is an outdated weapon. There are more powerful antimatter bombs."


    "Nuclear weapons - water explosions, for example - are also too powerful. If you use a few rounds, it''s comparable to the power of a single anti-matter bomb, and in theory, it''s possible to create a water bomb with the same power as an existing anti-matter bomb. But you can''t have such a powerful nuclear bomb on a missile."


    As supplemented by Sylvia, Nana drains accumulation.


    "Anti-matter bombs have huge production costs, they are difficult to maintain, and they have the worst financial cost performance. Nonetheless, it reigns as a threat far above the nucleus. Simply because the threat in terms of size and destructiveness is much higher for antimatter bombs. And due to the high cost of production and the difficulty of production and maintenance, there are currently very few countries that can manufacture and possess anti-matter bombs. As a result, you have a very good advantage in the holding countries. On the other hand, the threat of nuclear missiles is limitless. Because nations can fly laser satellites into space and shoot down continental ballistic missiles. It didn''t seem to work very well in the U.S.-China Wars, but Junko produced a super high-performance laser satellite called Moon Reading, which can leverage that reflection and completely disable continental ballistic missiles."


    But in the U.S.-China War, anti-matter bombs were also flown on ballistic missiles.


    I asked Nana, who seemed to talk forever when I left her alone, how many nights I expected the timing.


    "Antimatter bombs back then were difficult to maintain, even if they could be produced. If you don''t shoot with a missile and just hit an enemy country, it will vanish. Modern times are different."


    Sylvia answered, not Nana.


    "When it comes to destructive power, instead of mounting it on a missile, it produces uninterrupted energy with only one gram of anti-matter versus extinction. I mean, you can also sneak it into an enemy country and generate explosions of power many times more powerful than nuclear. This is also an anti-matter bomb strength, isn''t it? The current state of scarcity of nuclear bombs and ballistic missiles as a threat, the best and worst weapon in the world, so if we can create an arms-smuggling organization..."


    Nana clouds her words there. From there on, I can imagine a lot, but it''s hard to say cheaply.


    Mika, Mochiichi and Aoshima broke up with Shinda and went to the office of Sigh Addiction, and True, Laimen and Yu headed to the Yukooka Institute.


    When True Days returned to the lab, three of the dust resistance waited there. Kehiko and Li Mei have been treated and are now asleep.


    "Oh, seniors, welcome back. And you''re dreaming. Do it."


    The shaking sounds happy, but with a tired face of true and coming dreams, he didn''t even respond to the greeting.


    "The girls told me that the mastermind is - the client of a dancing heart is a kitchen sink to a pregnant woman. Also, I got some info from Omi Rape, but it''s also like a kitchen sink in a pregnant woman that took back an antimatter bomb from you guys. I mean, the client who wanted to get the anti-matter bomb, it''s going to be in the form of a direct bomb."


    Junko makes a bad report and chases after True.


    "In a way, aren''t you your checkmate already? I think it would take a pregnant woman to disassemble an antimatter bomb and analyze how it works."


    "I knew you''d be right to break it on that spot..."


    True to throw up abominably.


    That''s when Junko gets a call. The opponent was Rafael Demon, the head of the Japanese branch of the private oil tanya.


    "From O''MyRape, I heard who the mastermind of this commotion was. Do you already know that?


    "I just found out a while ago. I mean, it''s already moving with the knowledge that they''ll find out, so you can put it clearly in your mouth. It''s a chicken sink for pregnant women."


    I''m on guard, to be honest with you, because I have an exclusive Yukioka brand contract with you.


    "I don''t know about that and this. So, what can I do for you?


    "It shouldn''t be easy for pregnant women to have a chitin sink, such as analyzing antimatter bombs. It will take time. While the analysis is taking time, we can also take it back. But...... There''s a way to speed up that time."


    "Oh, I knew it."


    Junko smiles funny. How many people were listening on the side to Raphael''s phone, not just Junko, at which point Raphael''s business could be investigated.


    "You expect a pregnant woman to ask Junko to analyze an antimatter bomb?"


    "I guess so."


    The shake is clearly in his mouth and he says it, and Yu nods.


    "You said you were a checkmate. But from what I''ve heard about Raphael, it''s not packed. Further recapture should be possible. Yet Yukioka said checkmate. I mean... don''t you mean you''ve already asked a pregnant woman to do a kitchen sink analysis on an antimatter bomb?"


    True blames Junko with a voice that can also be heard deliberately by Raphael across the phone.


    "Haha, did I find out -. Masaru Boulder."


    Junko laughs openly, admitting it lightly.


    "Didn''t you find out if I didn''t say something extra?


    Ten nights go in. Some agree.


    "Didn''t you go out of your way to rose? Give a little hint, in the form of asking for a reaction."


    "I think so, too. That''s what Yukioka''s going to do."


    To Yu''s words, truly agree and add.


    "I absolutely disagree with getting kitten sinks on pregnant women. I''m talking about what we''ve been fighting for, and I can''t admit it without it."


    "I agree with Aizawa."


    Truth said in a resolute tone, and he nodded.


    "Senior Aizawa and Mr. Tsubaki are against it, and this is the opposite -"


    "Isn''t shaking proactive?


    Listening to the shaking dialogue, the coming dream penetrates.


    "Oh, come on, I know a hard word for initiative."


    "That''s right. I''m not stupid because I didn''t go to school. I''m studying."


    I made fun of him, and the dream came true.


    "Huh? When I go to school, I get stupid...?


    "Yeah. Schools are stupid mass production machines with reduced intelligence devices. Flowers - look at my sister and you''ll see."


    Asked, the Dream answered promptly and affirmed.


    "Thankfully, your factions seem to disagree, but what do you do?


    Raphael confirms to Junko.


    "Shh... I''ll give up too. It was a fascinating story, but you''re in the opposite position."


    "That''s why you said no in front of us like Junko."


    When Yu points it out, Junko stirs her cheeks in the light.


    "Mr. Rafael, are you satisfied with this? You called to convince a pregnant woman not to get a kitchen sink job, or if she did, right? Or even if I ask about your current interactions, don''t you trust me? You think it''s an act?


    "No, let''s believe it"


    Now Junko confirmed, and Raphael responded instantly.


    "So. You''d better ignore your great man''s mentions and just let the bomb go. What do you think of Yu?


    "Yes. I think the same thing about True you. Hey. I couldn''t get through that earlier..."


    And when he was conscious of Raphael, the truth uttered his voice, and Yu said with sorrow.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot since then. Even though I have the power to turn off the bomb, I just didn''t hesitate to turn it off, and if it explodes later and becomes a catastrophe or something, I''ll regret surviving, and I might die in an explosion before then. If a bomb starts to get bought and sold and people die there again... or something like that, it''s not the kind of thing you can think about."


    "When they say that, it doesn''t just mean Yu, it means I''m responsible too. I was able to do something about it. It''s not the same way as Yu."


    I listen to Yu and say how sorry I seem to be for my coming dream.


    ''Wait a minute. I have spoken from earlier. Can you elaborate on what it means to turn off the bomb?


    Raphael asks.


    "Hmm, I can''t tell you the details, but there are about three kids on this scene who have the ability to safely wipe out anti-matter bombs. Including you, there are four of us."


    A total of four people are Yu and Kehiko, who can throw a bomb into the subspace and explode, Yu, who can be extinguished just by looking at it, and Junko himself, who can operate atoms, electrons, and elementary particles. The way to get rid of the incoming dream bomb is troublesome, so it was a pure child that I couldn''t put into account.


    "I can use a black curtain. Six people if I get tired and Midori in."


    "Oh, I was losing it"


    True and Junko say. A black curtain is one of the depths of Shizuno''s magic: opening the door to a mysterious dark planet and transferring the subject.


    ''It''s a hard story to believe easily, and the principle is unknown, but if there are so many who have such power, turn it off as soon as you discover it''


    "Are you sure? Maybe they were all hesitant to turn it off, wondering if the great people were in trouble."


    ''Right. The great people will be angry, and they''ll be in trouble. But if the great people just need trouble, you''d better make a safe choice for many humans. If the great people say the mess, I''ll persuade them''


    "Ooh, it looks good. I don''t know who it is, but I hope these people are great people in the true sense of the word, and these people are great people in their positions."


    Praised at ease by the shake, I heard the laughter of someone other than Raphael from Raphael''s telephone mouth. It was Haya Biton I was listening to on the side.


    (This laugh sounds familiar...... but who is it anywhere......)


    Ten nights makes me wonder.


    "Mr. Rafael is a great man, too. Because it''s one of the greatest people in the Demon clan."


    "That''s right. Good for you."


    Junko assured me, and the shake said with a smile.


    "Gohon, that''s why... I don''t mind in the form of a request from a private oilfielder, and the reward plays, so could you take it on?"


    "Oh, a private oilfielder. It''s Mr. Haya Biton, the one who was laughing over the phone right now. He helped us during Shinjuku. Oh, I''m sorry I said something extra."


    After ten nights of dialogue, there was no reason to know that Raphael and Biton were looking at each other like they were uncomfortable over the phone.


    "I want to take it on. It''s out of place for the first time, but it''ll do both."


    Truth comes first.


    "Isn''t Mika and the others in trouble?"


    And, Yu.


    "For a moment, your client - I''ll talk to the center. I think an anti-matter bomb is a good way to dispose of it."


    "Well, good to see you."


    To Junko''s decision, Rafael was relieved for a moment and hung up.

 1377 24

    "Now we''re done with the Oilers, right?


    Haruhi, who returned to the dancing heart headquarters, confirms in front of Randy and Ryu.


    "The request is closed until the delivery is complete. I also confirmed Gala''s transfer. Expenses."


    Answer pale, Randy.


    "Then you''re annoyed."


    "In my reading, I''m not tired yet"


    Haruhi tried to leave the room with a bright voice, but listens to Randy and stops his legs.


    "With Doyuko?


    "We seem to have been highly valued by our client''s pregnant woman for her chitin sink. I got my reward colored, and I got a depressingly heartless compliment."


    "If you don''t have a heart, you''re not complimenting me. Isn''t that right?


    "If you still hadn''t appreciated it, you wouldn''t even praise it. A man named Frost Root, a top executive in the kitchen sink to pregnant women, was the type who wouldn''t use a fool."


    To Haruhi''s penetration, Randy said calmly.


    "I see. The boss is tiny, but he''s really sophisticated. Is this also due to Mr. Ryun''s inadvertent planting?


    "Don''t say anything extra"


    In the light mouth of Haruhi, Ryun rarely gives a voice like he was angry.


    "No, you can say something extra"


    Eyes on the dragon cloud, Randy told.


    "This guy is a moodmaker. Sometimes that would be helping the field. If this guy keeps making extra noises, that''s all he''s gonna contribute to the organization."


    "I know that, but that''s not what I''m trying to say, and I''m personally angry about being lightly spoken of about between me and my boss."


    I''ve never seen Randy or Haruhi before, such as Ryun, who clearly reveals his bad mood so far, so we both turn our suspicious gaze to Ryun. The dragon cloud notices it coughs lightly as the bat looks bad.


    "Yes, yes, there''s oil. - I did. This is the end of the story. So, what do you say because you''re highly regarded? You think Kittin Sink''s gonna ask me to do another new job right now?


    "It''s not a new job. Continue. Pregnant women will be asked to further transport or store anti-matter bombs and provide protection."


    I got back to Haruhi and Randy mouthed his reading.


    "Security is not our organization''s business."


    Ryun stabs Randy with a nail.


    "But if it''s transportation or storage, it includes protection. I can''t refuse to build an organization."


    "I see..."


    Randy told me back and I felt that Ryun had taken one.


    "How did the boss know you were going to make such a request?


    Haruhi hits the question even more.


    "I told you I highly value us for accomplishing our request. It''s actually been taken many times, and the last thing I took back was a chitin sink on a pregnant woman, but I could bring it on until she was ready over there. So, what''s ahead? If you hold an anti-matter bomb, it will be targeted from everywhere, as we have done so far at that point. An informer explores where he is and becomes a fighter. I''ll give it to you. It''ll be both to take it away and to fight. Can you keep doing that?


    "They picked it up because they''ve decided who to sell it to, and they''ve secured the route, right?


    Ryun said, Randy shakes the first time.


    "No, then it''s a story we should have carried. Kitinsink to pregnant women unraveled how antimatter bombs work and caused all this fuss to mass produce. Even the soldiers of the U.S. Army are deliberately tender or blackmailed. Just holding the bomb won''t be a high return commensurate with doing anything high-risk so far"


    Randy watched, not sure how far his readings fit, but he would have a good chance of hitting it. Therefore, in front of the two of you, I speak with certainty.


    "While letting go of the anti-matter bomb and making it a scenario that the United States and Japan have regained it, one face stands. Temporarily. I''m sure I''ll shut up and accept that, because there''s no way the public can know that I''ve been analyzed by a Death Merchant. I mean... on the safe return of the bomb, our turn comes around there again. We can''t just leave it around there, so we''ll have it transported somewhere."


    "If that''s true, it''s ridiculous. If you know that much, you shouldn''t take the job. I don''t need it again. I''m gonna take the risk."


    Haruhi, who listens to Randy and obviously gets fed up with his face.


    "Still, work is work. Background circumstances and prospects are not what I learned. If they tell you to carry your stuff, we''ll only deliver it safely."


    (This is where he shouldn''t be...)


    Hearing Randy''s dialogue, Ryun thinks.


    "If it''s too ridiculously irrational a job, you should say no. Otherwise, it will be burdensome for those in the organization."


    Dragon clouds say in a strong tone.


    "I know that. I intend to identify the area, but this time I don''t think the unreasonable level is so much over the top that I don''t deserve the job"


    "I think it''s an extraordinary place."


    Dragon Cloud told Randy clearly.


    (I agree with Mr. Ryun, but when you say that all the way up here to me, the boss is pathetic.)


    I think so, I''ll keep my mouth shut Haruhi. He seemed to think nothing and was quite capable of caring for others.


    Yukioka Institute. In the private room, Junko, who was organizing the storage plastic model and storage figures in the stash, received a call.


    "As planned, the anti-matter bomb was in my hands. I''d like to thank you for your analysis."


    "Oh, Mr. Frostroot. I was going to call you from here."


    The opponent was Kichin Sink Executive and Frost Root Taiichi to the pregnant woman.


    "About the analysis, canceled..."


    Junction to tell lightly with a bounced voice.


    "Then don''t seriously interfere with this plan."


    Especially not the rushed wind, the opponent says.


    "While we''re analyzing here, we''re likely to find out where we are and be attacked"


    "Why don''t you give it up and let it go?


    Junko said without taking into account their position or circumstances. Some people will even sound like they''re inciting it. But it''s not disgusting, it''s not sarcasm or incitement.


    "Honestly, I don''t care how big a tissue is like a chitin sink to pregnant women, I think mass production of antimatter bombs is a disproportionate area. Not now. If a better weapon of destruction were developed in the future, we''d be talking differently again."


    That was Junko''s idea.


    ''Too bad. But I didn''t even consider the possibility of you turning me down at the earthen. We also have insurance for times like this, so you don''t have to worry about that.''


    Frost root to tell without expressing any emotions and hang up the phone.


    "I don''t care if you don''t tell me."


    He groaned that he had no body or lid, and Junko resumed work.


    Night. Dancing heart headquarters.


    Randy was in the office checking the list of tissue fatalities today.


    With this anti-matter bomb transport disturbance, the dancing heart is causing more casualties than ever in a short period of time. With its four-digit membership, it is a large, top-of-the-line organization in the back streets, and one that originally fought all the time, but still the number of dead in the last few days is on a scale that cannot be ignored.


    Copy and pest the face image to the Dead Folder, with a larger thumbnail image, to line up the dead. Not just the dead today, but all the dead that have come out so far since Randy became the dancing heart boss.


    He meditates and prays with his hands together, confirming his name and face one by one. This is Randy''s routine too.


    When you finish your silent prayers to your traveled companions, the next thing you know, pray as much as you can remember who you killed.


    I''m not praying out of hindsight. I''m not even threatening the consciousness of sin. I''m just doing that on my own because I want to pray. Randy sometimes finds his actions hypocritical, but he prays because he wants to pray, whether hypocritical or not.


    (If I did it again with him and I killed him, would I pray for him too...)


    Second, it reminds me of a boy.


    I want to do it again. I made a life match twice and my heart was amazingly uplifted myself. I feel a warrior tremor just remembering.


    (Or if I get killed... he... he remembers me and prays for me?


    After thinking about that, Randy spilled a smile.

 1378 25

    An anti-matter bomb went into the hands of a pregnant woman in a chitin sink, and the night dawned.


    A big visitor arrived at the Japanese branch of the private oil field store.


    "That''s why this commotion seems about to be a good place. I wonder if the informers will now be able to get pregnant women to explore the kitchen sink."


    A single, visiting white fox string spiral said with an unusual grin spread across his face, in front of Rafael Demon.


    "I wonder what you refer to as a good place. It is repeatedly taken away and taken away. If you talked to a pregnant woman about a kitchen sink and even the calculation that the bomb would be handed over, I can tell the story."


    Opposite the string screw, this is Raphael speaking faceless.


    "As soon as it''s in the hands of the client, the journey comes limited. If we''re going to analyze it for mass production, it''s not realistic to analyze it while we''re moving, and if we do, they might return it."


    "I can''t wait to get mass-produced or something. I don''t care if they say it''s a good place for that reason."


    Raphael is annoyed when he hears the string screw dialogue.


    "Ideally, of course, it''s a recapture before then, but in any case, the antimatter bomb itself is confirmed in return to the Americans, so you just have to take it easy, and you don''t know if you shut up about the possibility of mass production"


    "Don''t try to get it done with that kind of problem. You may only care about decency, but we''re not."


    The string screw dialogue sounds terribly dishonest, or even peeved, to Raphael.


    "Seems like that''s what you want to do? ''Cause the beginning of this commotion is the end of the U.S. Army, and I wiped that ass. I don''t want to take this one seriously, so I''m moving the back streets."


    A string screw to say with a smile on his face, but only at this time, his eyes weren''t laughing.


    "Did I come all the way here to ask you to do something like that? Mr. Rafael is not the kind of person who doesn''t know what it means to say no to it, and that''s how he came to ask for it because it''s possible?


    Seeing what the string screw was about to say, Raphael exhaled small.


    Everything the string screw said is true. The original end is on the American side, and Japan is handling the end. What''s more, Japan is the most at risk.


    If we stick around here, of course we won''t be cooperating if anything happens in the future, and the relationship between the two can get worse than before. Even though we''re getting on better with each other because of this, it ruins it, too.


    Copy that.


    Even considering their position, Rafael decided that it was Better for them to leave.


    "But if it wasn''t for me, there''s a good chance I wouldn''t have understood."


    "I know that too."


    To the words of Raphael, who spoke in a discarded dialogue, the grin of string screws turned into something profound.


    (I don''t take into account other people''s positions, and trying to push me through all the time is the way Westerners have always done it. I think I know better than to hate it)


    It was a string screw that poisoned plenty and whined in his mouth.


    On Randy''s behalf, the pregnant woman received a request call from Frost Root Taiichi of Kittin Sink again.


    "That was fast."


    Without even asking what the request was, Randy said.


    "Did you also anticipate this request? A boulder."


    Frostroot praises it in a voice that seems admirable in words but has no emotions at all.


    "That''s what you''re telling me to do to get rid of the anti-matter bomb, isn''t it?


    "I initially planned on doing that. But things have changed. I want to make a completely different request ''


    Randy''s reading seemed off.


    "Request the transport of firearms to the port"


    "You could do that there. This one... I''ll do the haulier''s job once and for all, but I''ll pass for something less pointless"


    Randy says clearly when he sees that he''s going to put danger on this tissue again and try to bleed it out.


    "The reward plays. And for you to be reasonable, our intentions must be conveyed."


    "I guess. Finally, there''s a delay in the analysis, and you want us to make that time?


    "Your excellent insight helps because it saves me the trouble of explaining"


    Randy conceives. I want to say no to the real deal, but it should also be beneficial in order to strengthen the presence and influence of an organization called the Dancing Heart. And we know that the compensation paid is broken, even at the time of the first surrender of the anti-matter bomb.


    If you think positive or negative about the organization, it''s definitely overwhelmingly positive. As a boss, I have to consider it at a loss.


    "Take it on. but it is predicted to be a difficult job. The reward is the same as last time. Of course, let me add the necessary expenses later. Lost personnel shall also be accounted for as an expense"


    ''That''s fine. I hope there aren''t too many dead. So, the date, time and route...''


    From there we enter into concrete negotiations. The specified date and time was unexpectedly tomorrow.


    "You can move now, but is that convenient for you too?


    ''We don''t think we can trace it to our storage in a day. And I can count on you guys for a day at best. The amount of time we take to analyze is less than two days. It''s gonna be a lot of work for us. "


    Listening to Frost Root, Randy is convinced. The first day is like a bad bet of minutes.


    (I wish I could just find you in that first day. A lot of my people die again anyway. I don''t want to get this job......)


    Randy is heavy. As a boss, I got the job thinking about the benefits of the organization, but somewhere in my mind, if that''s wrong, I hear a desperate appeal all the time.


    But on the other hand, I can expect. Continuing to be involved in this commotion also means I wonder if there will be an opportunity to fight him.


    On that day, True came to the headquarters of Sigh Addiction.


    At first, Natsuko Takajo, the boss of the organization, and the three of us were chatting, but Natsuko takes his seat off on the way.


    "You haven''t confessed yet?


    To true words, instant change complexion.


    "Huh... ah..."


    "Well, I know you''re going to be a pain in the ass because you''re part of the same organization, but it''s compassionate anyway, and you should just get rich"


    "Oh, oh, oh, what about you?"


    "I''m talking about you. I''ve stretched my cheats without doing it, and I''ve missed it before."


    True to honestly reveal every moment I say it back with agitation.


    "Is that what happens to hot guys like you?"


    "It''s true that I''m hot, but the reality is that there''s nothing hot about me unless I''m also a chara guy with a brain in his lower body. You''ll never know for a hot guy, but it doesn''t make sense to have to stick with the woman you like, and this doesn''t make sense again unless it lasts right after you stick around."


    "I assured you I''d be hot on my own! Super sick!


    Every moment I look at my face as I wish. I am unnecessarily angry because I said I was not particularly proud of myself.


    "It''s true, and you weren''t listening to me? Unless you want to eat a woman up, it''s not a good thing. Besides, I''m not tall enough to have a hot element."


    "I even said it was true... Hmmm... Hot guy has different things to say ~..."


    "It''s not possible in reality that heterosexual characters would come by and be hot around the characters who are often fiction, very ordinary - or can''t be. But I ask fiction for that, I don''t even deny it to my readers'' dreams and romances. In reality, hotties are guys like me who have a good face and a decent lead."


    It was true that he was talking and not realizing at all that he was diving more and more muddy with the intention of following.


    "So don''t say it yourself, little suke."


    "Actually, yes, and because that''s been the defo since I was little. I don''t even feel like bragging about it on my nose. I''m just in trouble. I don''t care if you fall in love with me. A hot guy, male or female, who''s got his nose full of what he''s hot, is a perfect idiot. That''s all I can be proud of. Or a chunk of self-esteem, not even a rock. A hot, decent guy doesn''t want to get his nose full of hot stuff."


    "No, but if you say so yourself, it''ll cool you down."


    "But it''s not convincing unless a hot person says so."


    "I feel like I''m getting enough on my nose at the time I''m telling you"


    "That''s too twisted a way to take it. I''m not bragging."


    "Because that''s what I feel if you ask..."


    "I mean, I was talking about you, but why am I hot? How can I be hot?


    The story goes on without reckoning.


    O My Rape HQ.


    "Now, there''s still no noticeable movement in the kitchen sink for pregnant women."


    Sylvia whines as she checks out countless open holographic displays.


    "Don''t you even know the power of paranormal?


    What night asks the question.


    "Alongside us, it''s one of the seven largest organizations in the world. You''ll guard as much as you want."


    "No more dancing heart?


    "Bye. I''m sorry they did their job already. The enemy from here is a chicken sink in a pregnant woman."


    "Sylvia is really stupid."


    Ebony, who was in the same room, gives a shrieking voice.


    "Ah? Why?"


    "Once the blame for Hanbukushi Tsubakuzu has changed, they don''t want to hang on to Hanbukushi Tsubakuzu as it is, they should hang on to it somewhere easy to understand and soothe it. Besides, the dancing heart will be done again."


    "I see. But when it does, it''s too late. Our job is to find out where we are before that happens."


    Although I was annoyed at what they said was stupid, it was Sylvia who admitted that Ebony''s reading would have hit me.

 1379 26

    The Dusty Resistance received a new request and moved out.


    The client is Richard Inoue, a constituent affiliated with the Information Organization Machine Gun Birth. The request is for an escort, but the subject of the investigation is not a dancing heart, but a branch of a chitin sink to a pregnant woman.


    "Actually, it''s an extension of the bomb riot."


    Richard said with a bitter smile. Even if they don''t say it, they know it.


    "The client is central, after all, isn''t he?


    "You can''t talk about the client, but you can''t think of anything else."


    Richard replied bitterly to the ten night inquiry.


    The four of them visited one of the industrial zones in Euthanasia City. The industrial zone is classic as a lurking spot on the back street. There are many cases of firms'' factories on the front street mixed with backstreet azitos all the time.


    "In the last battle... the Frost Root brothers, anyway, I wonder if the others were not so strong"


    Ten nights said as I watched the building farther around.


    Chitinsink to pregnant women is a major organization at international level, but its power is unknown when it comes to fighting. This organization is only competing commercially with other organizations and does not cause much dispute. Not so much nothing at all, but a skirmish to an extent that won''t be rumored.


    "You saw two or so weapons in the sawdust. It''s an arms-tight organization, so you better be on your guard in that respect."


    While messing with the pendant of the snake''s entangled cross, the snake draws attention.


    "It''s convincing when two of the eternal mistakes say it. Ouch."


    On the forehead of the teasing shake, the cocksucker pinches.


    The four use subspace tunnels to infiltrate the factory.


    "Fine, this. I mean, there''s cheating."


    Richard envies. If I could do the same, I would think that my job as an informer would disappoint. Above all, I can make sure it''s safe.


    Richard''s aim, of course, is to ascertain the location of the anti-matter bomb.


    Inside the factory, from what I''ve seen, it looks like just a product factory, but what I''m making is a weapon. This is mainly a factory that makes heavy firearms.


    "Wow, there are those two again"


    The shake raised his voice. Looking at the end of the shaking gaze, Frostroot and his siblings were abominable.


    "I guess this place is hazy"


    Says:


    "Why..."


    Strangely ten nights approached, it was then.


    "An intruder is nearby. With subspace generation reaction"


    When they saw this one, which they could not have seen, they said in a shady voice, and the four of them were a little.


    "Oh, shit. Don''t drag him out."


    "I wonder if it will work..."


    Taki screams with joy, Takashi is an unpleasant face, takes two shells out of his nostalgia and begins to cast a spell.


    "Was he a magician? I only used guns the other day."


    Shake to say unexpectedly.


    (That shellfish is a catalyst - a mental amplifier. Tasty, the subspace will be fully open)


    Hiroji Machida, the soul in the temple, warns with a voice that can only be heard.


    "Looks like they''re dragging me out of here. Be careful."


    Five seconds after the prompting, I thought that the door connecting the subspace to the normal space had been forced open, the door widened more and more, as if it were turned, and the subspace was transformed into the normal space.


    "I can''t believe I can do this..."


    (Thanks to the mental amplifier, I can exercise a fairly powerful technique. Beware)


    Machida cautioned the warrior.


    (If I use a mental amplifier too, can I be stronger now?


    (That is extremely rare stuff. Besides, you should stop because there is a considerable strain on the spirit due to recoil after use)


    To Machida''s answer, I''m a little discouraged by what I was expecting.


    "With Mr... the other day."


    Those who squirm and groan while watching to keep their eyes off each other are abominable.


    "Hey, enjoy the rest of your time."


    I laugh with joy.


    "If you''re in danger, you can''t pull back."


    "I''m doing it, and this is our house. I don''t know how to abandon a house."


    "No, it''s not home. I just happen to be there."


    "Still, it''s not like one of the Azitos in the organization."


    Talking to Takashi, he moves forward in front of the four of them.


    Are you going to do it with me again? Or do you want me to be your brother now?


    "What? You want to change it to something else because you''re tired of being me?


    He calls me out every now and then and makes me joke and laugh.


    "There are some kids who are good at melee."


    "Mezzillo Emeralder"


    He receives a gaze, and ten nights poses with an unmotivated voice.


    (That laser sword, I also feel dangerous at ten nights)


    It''s not a very good combination as it is true, but I decided to dare bump into it with ten nights of training.


    "A heroic mouse. Funny."


    Taki pulls out the little blade of transparency.


    The constituents in working clothes gather to surround the four.


    "A lot of them, and they''re surrounded, aren''t they?


    Richard will have an uneasy face.


    "Maybe it''s a little unsavory. Richard, don''t fight, hide and tremble round the corner of the conveyor there."


    "Wow, okay, but shaking isn''t extra, is it?


    While laughing small at the words, Richard does as instructed except tremble.


    "Shaking is as abominable as last time. I''m in the miscellaneous fish..."


    "Miss... are you avoiding me? Fighting between the same magicians...... can''t you hope?


    In the process of instructing me, Takashi enters into the conversation.


    "Me and ten nights are better suited to dealing with a lot of miscellaneous fish. I don''t mind shaking it."


    "I could be the grocery fisherman. I mean, you know, this brother and sister, I''m familiar with catching you. Are you that close?


    With a face that seems somewhat unpleasant, he stares at Tahoe and Tahoe.


    "I don''t need mine."


    "Huh, jealous..."


    A small poke of shaking, Da Tao laughs with his nose.


    "A little decent. Let me do this."


    "Yes, sir. But you''re like a magician, so be careful."


    The shaking and the taboos are relative again.


    Takashi pulls out the gun. He also rushes out and pulls out his gun, keeping an eye on Tahoe''s hand.


    Shoot at about the same time as each other. We''ve done this before, so we know each other''s power.


    "What, it''s not a paranormal technique? Are you going to go with me?


    It won''t be the next attack soon, and Shake smiles and speaks out to the others.


    "That''s the... gun, so this one too. If you win with surgery, you''ll be jealous. resentful. Sticky. Because I don''t like that..."


    I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you.


    "It doesn''t mean the technique outweighs the gun, and the arm of the gun goes up better on me, and you know that in the last fight, right?


    "I don''t think you''re that far away from me... A little bit above. Enough chatting..."


    Even at a time like this, they don''t want to keep their eyes on the shake and talk.


    "I get it. Okay, let''s go."


    The shootout will resume.


    He summons the Miso Golem to deal with the Miscellaneous Soldier, while building the Wall of Mirage to confuse him and measure his attacks so that they do not focus.


    Ten nights are spent fighting in close proximity.


    Blue light has already been emitted from the clear sword that holds the sauce. A blue laser is released in three or four directions at a time each time it is shaken.


    The sophistication of the body surgery itself felt ten nights above me, but the evasion of the laser released from this sword was extremely difficult. I am avoiding, but my luck is also severely entangled, as I call for a stirring kill to predict what angle it will be unleashed and read when the sword will be lowered. Thanks to this, I''m almost on the defensive side.


    "I don''t know, just run around. I don''t want to be a woman.


    The sawdust stirs, but the ten nights never break the pace of caution.


    (This kid... you enjoy fighting. That comes through. But... that''s dangerous)


    I was feeling ten nights. Says Taki may be longer than he is in backstreet history, but he lacks combat experience. Physical abilities are considerable, but many gaps and wastes can be seen when attacking. Thanks to this, there are aspects that have been avoided for ten nights.


    (Though, it''s hard to do more than one attack flying at a time...)


    Ten nights during melee combat, the defense of the suit was counted on, and some aspects were distracting, so this time the opponent whose defense is unlikely to make sense accumulates mental fatigue.


    "Miso Meteo"


    Miso''s magic was activated, and the miso poured down on Takitori.


    "Buh!?


    "Ngu!


    Frostroot brothers and sisters who can bathe in large quantities of miso and apply and consolidate in the miso. Ten nights and shakes perceive the intent of the attack, where they stop the hand of the attack.


    "Hih, cowardice..."


    "Hey, Tyman''s in the way. Oh, look at that."


    "The battle over here is over, and it''s your fault we couldn''t settle it by then."


    The protesters laughed and said away. Seeing this, all the constituents of the kitchen sink are stiffened up and unable to move.


    "If the time we spend investigating this place, if you want to go outside for a while and wait as a good boy, I''ll let you go."


    "Don''t underestimate me, mister! Why don''t you say that to me, you cheeky ass!


    "Takushi, let''s get out of here. Let''s admit we lost. Besides, your sister took care of it to keep the dead from coming here."


    "Mmmm... is that true too? Wow."


    In response to his request, Takushi cut off mightily, but he was flawed, admitted to losing, and decided to accept his request.


    "So, I''d like to say to those who don''t like it."


    And he turned to his face and saw the abominations. Those who rush off their gaze abhorrent.


    "I''m not impressed with relying on mental amplifiers. After using it, there is recoil."


    I used to work with you, and after thinking about our abominations, I advised you softly.


    "What I hate most is the type that tries to gain an advantage by denying something..."


    Those who whine with a sinking voice, leaving their gaze out of sight.


    "That''s the type of person who wants to soak up or be satisfied with superiority by denying it, most people will hate it - but it''s something that you shouldn''t be denied, it is. I''m paying more attention to you than denial in the first place."


    "I look from the top at the point that I''m paying attention to you..."


    "Ah, well... that''s enough"


    It stinked and I stopped talking.


    "Mr. Yan is jealous of his mental amplifier..."


    "You rascal, you''re not jealous. You must be worried about your brother. I''m sorry, my stupid brother..."


    "It''s okay."


    Da Tao drank and instead apologized, he smiled.


    Kittin sink constituents to pregnant women freed from the mistletoe leave the factory.


    "That Edoko-chatty kid I was dealing with, it doesn''t mean he''s weak, but he wasn''t used to it in action."


    "Oh, I got the same impression."


    Ten nights of words, I also agreed to shake.


    "I think it''s a hassle here."


    "As I was saying, how do you know?


    Ten nights asks toward.


    "Ha, I''ve decided it''s Ng. Ah, Natsuko-san, I told you to leave it to me..."


    "Huh... Mrs?


    "Mr. Jin is broken..."


    Suddenly he shows off his bellamy tone. Dumb ten nights and shaking.


    "My mother grew up in Lower Town... Regardless of his father, his mother used Edoko''s words quite well. But I''ve never actually seen a child use a proper Edo valve... It''s only partially inherited. That pattern, I think, is in other houses as well. My mother never talked about Sa Rong in Ta Rong."


    and


    "No, Midori was talking subtly like Edoko."


    Shaking reminds me.


    "If a parent or a grandmother had someone like that, it would seem to be handed down in part."


    "Why do you like that way of talking?


    "I used it when I was a little girl, but I tried to stop intentionally after I went to middle school. It was stressful."


    Asked shaking, he replied, grinning embarrassingly.

 1380 27

    Limei, seriously injured, was still in the midst of curing at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Damn, I just got hurt this time. I''m gonna lose to the bastards of Ip Mountain. Nothing good."


    While sleeping in the bed in the given room, Li Mei blurs in front of Midori and Tired.


    "Ababa, Li Mei''s sister has retired along the way before," True Brother said.


    "What, is he pretty chatty? We have to be careful not to step in front of him next time."


    Li Mei also laughs at Midori, who giggles and tells her.


    "I don''t know if a chicken sink is a mastermind in a snug pregnant woman. I thought it was some country, but it''s an arms trafficking organization."


    "Heh. Kittin ''Sink to Pregnant Women Joins Seven Worldwide Organizations, No Surprise, huh?


    "It would be a lot of trouble for an organization that''s not even a country - and an arms-smuggling organization to get that kind of thing, wouldn''t it? They will be made an eye vendetta by the developed world and will be crushed with all their might. I found out."


    Li Mei wonders whether she still tramples on it as having a benefit or if she has the skill to outsmart it somehow.


    "Since branches and factories of kitchen sinks are all over Japan for pregnant women, it seems you still don''t know where the bomb was hidden. It looks like the informant and the doomsday opponent are turning from dancing heart to pregnant woman into a chitin sink and fighting is happening all over again."


    Tired, who is responsible for information processing at the Snow Oka Institute, reports.


    "Reimei, how are you feeling?


    Junko opened the door to the room and called out.


    "Some people talk to me in their spare time, so it''s not bad."


    Li Mei laughs when she sees Junko.


    (Glad you didn''t come over yet)


    Behind Junko, an apricot said as he looked down at his lifetime partner.


    "Yeah, I was led to an agglomeration of edges because of it. I''m sorry about the apricots."


    I am conscious of apricots and tired says.


    "Huh? What''s the apricot?


    "Tired, it''s a little..."


    (I''m in real trouble...)


    "Did your ancestors also pass on your true brother''s illness?"


    Li Mei makes a decent face and is blamed by three other women.


    "Isn''t that nice? I''ll tell you what."


    But tiredness does not retreat.


    (You don''t have to tell me. Li Mei and I will see each other again sooner or later, even if we leave now. I shouldn''t tell you. I''m not the guardian spirit of Junko forever either, there''s a chance I''ll go around the circle again)


    Put your hands on the sunglasses and tell them as the apricots smile.


    "Apricot says you don''t have to tell me."


    But Tired made a statement that also smashed the feelings of apricots. Apricots drop shoulders.


    "Finally, you see the apricot ghost tired, Midori and Junko..."


    I say lonely, Li Mei.


    "And you were hiding it. I wondered if that was the case and thought Li Mei was pathetic. I don''t care if you hate me."


    I''m tired. I''ll say it with my face.


    "Ooh, boulders are tired. So, is the apricot in here?


    "You''re becoming my guardian spirit."


    I answered Li Mei''s question honestly, as Junko had noticed.


    "But he didn''t want Li Mei or True to know. It''s already become an underworld existence, and the dead seem to have slightly different thoughts and values than they did in life. As an apricot, I''m just glad you''re watching. So I didn''t want you to know how Apricot feels, and guess what."


    "Wow. So, do you really know?


    Listening to Junko, Li Mei wasn''t convinced of everything, but still decided to swallow it.


    "You don''t really have to tell me, and don''t let me know"


    Tired hardens his expression a little to the question Li Mei spoke of.


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "When the truth is involved, you don''t have to tell me because apricots can be enemies to me."


    To the tired answer, they all shut up.


    The Frost Root brothers and sisters returned to Chitinsink headquarters to tell the pregnant woman that the branch where they were had been raided, to their father, a senior officer.


    "I''m glad we didn''t get a dead man."


    "Right."


    Hearing the sagging report, Frost Root Taiichi nods as if he doesn''t show his emotions. I don''t even have the nerve.


    "You know, Junko Yukioka turns to the enemy this time"


    "Yeah, I''ve already fought with the mouse"


    They snort at my father''s words. Even the father opponent, he doesn''t try to keep his eyes peeled. My sister is the only one with whom Takashi meets her gaze.


    "Tomorrow''s policy is to try to introduce an example robotic weapon, along with testing. You guys can handle it and put it in the video."


    "Drone, robot, it''s too costly. So Battlefield, then Battle Creature became mainstream, and you''re willing to go backwards in time here again?


    I say sarcastically to my father''s instructions.


    "The flow of questioning the effects of Battle Creature has also begun to appear slightly lately. Therefore, we will build a brand of high-performance robotic weapons"


    "It''s called an anti-matter bomb, you seem to like gambling for a long time..."


    They also say sarcastically.


    "Business is a beating. And life."


    "Oh, my God, my dad missed the rare, philosophical thing. Is it going to rain on antimatter tomorrow?"


    Hearing his father''s words, he was even more sarcastic, but the iron skin of the frost root would not collapse.


    "Ha, I still don''t know what you''re thinking - it''s my dad"


    As soon as I broke up with my father, the sawdust threw up.


    "I can hear you..."


    Da Tao cautions. My father is still nearby.


    "Tell him to listen to me."


    I have nothing but bad feelings for my father.


    You guys are more incomprehensible from me.


    Frost root that sighs at you for thinking so.


    I have heard that these twin brothers and sisters have always acted together since they were little and don''t even try to make other friends. It''s the end of the day we''re still in the bathroom together. It''s not a noise where we''re close. Then the personality is the opposite.


    If you look at it because of the taste and the abominations, the reason why it happened is for the father. The mother died at an early age, the care of the child was probably left to the help, the father, who always dealt only clerically, could not be seen as a family, and the bond between the two strengthened. He realized that only brothers and sisters could truly be called family.


    At night, Randy, as usual, reports what was in the day to an image on the display.


    This time of unilaterally speaking to the parents of an unspeakable image is very important to Randy.


    "Can I have a word?"


    The sound of the knock and the voices that could be heard interrupted that important time. Dragon cloud.


    "Get in."


    Turn off the holographic display and Randy prompts him to enter. I''m a little grumpy, interrupted by an important routine.


    "We need to talk about something important. I was going to say someday..."


    Randy largely guessed what the dragon cloud, which opened its mouth so hard to say, wanted to say.


    "It must be about my behavior within the organization. One day there will be nothing, and you''ve been saying it a little lately."


    Randy, who will have no heart or a flashy face.


    "That will crush you one day. It distorts you. It''s not your intention, it''s not who you really are. Who told you to do that? What do you think you''re behaving like that? No, should I ask..."


    I don''t have to ask why. I know roughly what a dragon cloud is. But still, I dared to bump into him and decide I should be clear.


    "Why are you imitating the previous boss? If you think that if you behave the same way, the organization will be stable, you don''t even know how to think about it. But you and the previous boss are not the same people. Not to mention I still have twelve children..."


    ''Cause he''s a kid.


    On the way to the story of Ryun, Randy said in a quiet but powerful voice.


    "You''re lying. So when you grow up, you stop? To be clear, you don''t have to imitate the previous boss or anything. You''re a genius, but you''re still just a kid, and you can''t really read people''s minds. It''s hard not to grow all this. Your calculations are wrong. I misread something called a man''s heart."


    A dragon cloud that speaks to rap at no time. I know you think of yourself and preach this to me as Randy, but that''s why I''m extra sick of it.


    "I''m not just saying it for you. I also think about the organization and say. I don''t care if you crush me."


    Dragon Cloud sees this dialogue as more effective after considering Randy''s stubbornness and its character that prioritizes his surroundings over himself.


    It was actually an effect surface for Randy. I''m stubborn about myself, but I''m told it''s for the organization, and it''s shaking. It''s ringing in my mind.


    (This guy''s lack of care for himself is one of the challenges ahead. Well... gradually, yes)


    No more speaking, Ryun silently left the room.


    The dragon cloud leaves, and Randy stares at the void blurred for a while.


    Eventually I project images of my parents to continue the interrupted routine.


    "... Ryun told me that. Ryu, I know you''re thinking about me, but I''m scared because it''s harder for you to tell me to change my behavior now, and I don''t know what will happen to the organization..."


    Unlike usual, Randy makes reports with a face that doesn''t float.


    The parents in the image don''t answer anything. But once in a while, I do want answers. Again now.

 1381 28

    The night dawns and the dancing heart moves again.


    Before Randy, many of the top executives assemble. In addition to militant executives such as Ryun and Haruhi, excellent warriors from Mirmecoreo and Kickguide have also been gathered.


    "That''s why it''s a continuation of the anti-matter bomb riots again. But this time it''s a subtle difference."


    "But there''s no difference in fighting."


    "As before, I will give you the same, but I will concentrate my power. These five are alone."


    Shut up Haruhi, who makes tea, and Randy keeps talking.


    "A separate task force with less power will surrender immediately if anything is to be attacked. Don''t fight back. If you surrender and still attack, retreat while fighting."


    "What about the war-torn oilas?


    Haruhi smiles and points to himself and asks.


    "It''s a role to prolong the fight and stop the enemy as long as possible."


    "You''re the hardest. And ho. Strong people are more responsible and risky in proportion to strength."


    After listening to Randy''s instructions, Haruhi drops his shoulder and blurs.


    He was Randy, who then gave a detailed explanation and gave instructions, but in the middle of which a call comes in from his client Frost Root.


    "It''s from a kitchen sink to a pregnant woman. Things seem to have changed."


    After hanging up the phone, Randy told him with a slight eyebrow root.


    According to an investigation by intelligence agents in one day yesterday, today, antimatter bombs were seen as likely to move again. That, too, is a high theory of travel via the dancing heart again.


    Limei and Kehiko, who were seriously injured, also recovered and returned to the front as of today.


    "Inns that take more than two days to complete quickly, they don''t perform well?


    Li Mei joking.


    Today, there is also information in the dancing heart and in pregnant women that there are signs that the two tissues, Chitinsink, will move in earnest, and the previously moving ments will be collected at the Yukioka Institute. Mika, Yu, Lai Dream, Kehiko, Yi, Ten Nights, Shaking Seven. And Li Mei and True, who were curing, join this. Every moment was omitted.


    "I''m watching my dancing heart move.


    Tired of organizing information, he said in front of everyone assembled.


    "I don''t know if I agree. You make it look like you''re transporting an anti-matter bomb, and you''re actually more than likely not moving it. I feel like I use my dancing heart as bait to attract attention."


    and Junko.


    "You mean a kitchen sink sells directly to a pregnant woman to some tissue?


    "Or it''s still being analyzed."


    Kahiko asks and describes the possibility of Junko being considered.


    "That''s what makes it look like, and it''s possible that the really dancing heart is transporting it, right?


    True opinion.


    "Neither does that, hey. Then shall we split it into two teams? Dancing Cardiac Team and Pregnant Women Kitchen Sink Team Come on."


    That''s why, as usual, team splitting was done by Junko in the back commander position.


    The dance cardio team is composed of four people: True, Dream, Kehiko and Mika.


    The team in charge of kitchen sinks for pregnant women consists of five people: Limei, Yu, Yi, Shaking, and Ten Nights.


    (Have you become a dancing cardiologist? If this works, I might be able to do it again with him)


    True laughs. Randy and I wanted to do it again. Nothing burns more than fighting those who have power close to themselves. Two previous battles, long overdue.


    "The leader has a dancing cardiac team, and the pregnant woman has a kitchen sink team, Li Mei."


    There were those who were dissatisfied in another part of the leadership role as reasonable.


    "Are you with Mika?"


    "Why are you so dissatisfied!


    Mika screams in a blatantly unpleasant dream of a face and voice.


    "Shut up and dissatisfied. Trade in shaking and Mika. Let''s do that."


    "Oh, I like you too, just fine. I agree with my dream ~. I can be with Senior Aizawa."


    Shaking raises his hand in a bright voice.


    "Shake it, shake it, shake it."


    "Uh, it''s terrible, Mrs..."


    He says with a smile, and smiles shaking.


    "Shaking isn''t loud enough. Moderately busy. Mika is NG. Mika is totally out"


    "Oh, I know what you''re dreaming about."


    "I wish I were with you, too!


    To the dialogue of the coming dreams, the shaking hands together gently slap, Mika turns to her with an abominable scream.


    "I mean, I''ve told you before, Junko should be right on the front line, too. Why are you so strong, you''re not always on the scene, you''re always having fun."


    "Hmm, I''ve told you before, I''m sexually suited on the back. Not only do I always pull in, but sometimes I get out. Well, it''s always more complicated this time. Kittin sink is an enemy to pregnant women who are partnering with me, so actively participating to myself may sound a little..."


    Junko, who was asked to come to his dreams, tells him why he can''t seem to answer.


    "So how tired are you?


    And now the dreams of turning to the tired.


    "I can leave, but it gets too hot..."


    Tired says reluctantly, looking at the truth.


    "If the enemy seems to want to kill you, I hope you''re tired. And maybe when there''s not enough power."


    "Hmm."


    It was a delicate dream with a face that was truly said and not convinced.


    "I think about each role and assign it, so the organization stays the same."


    Junko dismissed the request to reorganize with ease.


    "I don''t know where the antimatter bomb is in the first place, so the team in charge of kitchen sinks can''t move on pregnant women?


    And, ten nights speaks of doubt.


    "You want to see it yesterday, you can check it out depending on the allowance, right?


    And, shake in an easygoing tone.


    "If you say that, it would be unrealistic for even a dancing heart to hit them from one end if it sent out a large number of troops. Today, antimatter bombs are seen as likely to move again, so we''re ready to fight."


    "Oh, my God."


    Yu told me, and I''m convinced of the shaking.


    "There seems to be some tension in the junction that allows us to retreat from the power of paranormal, but it doesn''t seem to be enough to prevent it all. Thousands of eyes and downing systems seem to be prevented, but predictions and some destiny manipulations seem to be effective."


    "Well, there was an easier way to locate it. Midori."


    "Yay, I''m here..."


    Midori is called out, the door of the room opens, and appears fluttering with a pungent face. Looks like he''s about to fall down.


    "What is it?


    I''ll tell you why.


    Li Mei supports her worryingly, and Midori also deposits her body with Li Mei.


    "Right. You cast a schizophrenic and let it track you down."


    True says. Midori and true spirit are connected, but it doesn''t mean we know everything we do with each other.


    "And I just wanted to say that I wasn''t at the scene, and I was trying to track you down. I''m sure you projected a schizophrenic, but you didn''t track it down. I explored it. Midori and his ancestors put out the usual schizophrenia and put out suspicious places in Tokyo and the Kanto region."


    "Instead, you''re tired and tired."


    Li Mei says, Midori stares at her tiredness.


    "I don''t like schizophrenic projection right now, and I''m better at Midori, so I left it to Midori along the way to gather information..."


    I''m tired of saying I''m sorry.


    "So, you searched every corner of Tokyo?


    Yu asks.


    "I didn''t look everywhere. I took it backwards to guard my enemies from being detected by supernatural force. I put a hit on the suspicious spot, and Midori and Tie sent your schizophrenic body to explore where the schizophrenic body could not come close. If you have a strong guard that won''t extend super force so that you can''t locate it, there''s a good chance that the schizophrenic won''t be able to get in, and you can look the other way for where it won''t."


    Junko explained.


    "Huh... hard back, super tired"


    Sitting on Li Mei sitting on a chair, Midori looks up to the ceiling in the form of a hug.


    "There were places everywhere where where spiritual protection was being imposed on a number of police greats who were mind-controlled by their patriarchs in a radio jack commotion in Thin Happiness''s Mega London, but I''ve ruled that out as much as I can and narrowed down a few places where you and Midori can''t get in, in branches and factories of a pregnant woman''s kitchen sink, or a place that''s going to be Azito. I think there''s a good chance there''s a hit on any of them."


    Junko projects a larger display and shows the map. Six maps of Tokyo, Saitama, Kanagawa and Chiba have been marked with X marks.


    "That doesn''t mean it''s definitive."


    And...


    "It would be nice to have O''MyRape find out which of these six wins the rest. It''s an organization that doesn''t have a good relationship with me, but I can''t help it at this time."


    Junko makes the call.


    "What if all of that was hazy and carried farther?


    Li Mei asks.


    "It''s unlikely, too, but I can''t say enough, and if it does, I don''t know if I''ll be serious about it."


    I interrupted the call and Junko answered with a smile on her face.


    O My Rape HQ. Main room with a large group of constituents including executives.


    "My dancing heart moved"


    "It was to be kept. It''s been a long time since we''ve had one."


    I glanced at one of the countless floating displays, Sylvia and Ebony said.


    "I think boulders should give pregnant women a chitin sink and a compliment"


    And, Nana.


    I get a call from Sylvia. The target is Junko.


    "Junko found a candidate for the location of the anti-matter bomb first..."


    Sylvia reporting with a reluctant face.


    "We don''t have shards. And I didn''t know you were going to bother with that."


    "I didn''t contact you with such disgust. I''m asking for your help."


    To the poisoning ebony, Sylvia looks annoyed.


    "I''m kidding. Junko and Omi Rape are much better."


    "Yeah, but me and Junko used to interact for a couple of nights, and I didn''t have any bad feelings for him, and I''m gonna take it on my own."


    That''s what Sylvia said and proceeded to talk to Junko.


    A map with six narrowed candidates, sent by Junko, is projected indoors with a large holographic display.


    "All right, wash these six. All those with free hands are on the move. Let''s go too."


    When Sylvia speaks, the constituents begin to move in a hurry.


    "What about the boss?"


    What night asks.


    "Leave that one alone. I''m heartbroken when a new man runs away in three days."


    "Oh yeah... I heard something similar before..."


    Sylvia told me and I had a bitter laugh for a few nights.

 1382 29

    After noon. True Days received word from Richard that Randy and Ryun had supplemented the car they were boarding.


    True, Coming Dream, Kehiko and Mika take a dark taxi to the site.


    "Are you two involved in the disturbance of the example? Thanks to you, Dark Tak has thrived in the last few days."


    I knew the four of them facially, I don''t know how many times I''ve used them, a bearded old taxi driver around gray hair said with a smile.


    Eventually the dark cab took to the highway and caught up with the dancing heart on the move.


    "Traveling with a few trucks? That sounds suspicious."


    True to see a few trucks ahead, running down the highway.


    "Luxurious. But it''s pointless that it''s been found to be."


    My dreams squeak.


    "We didn''t even know if it was true, so we followed!


    "I know."


    Mika told me, and my dreams pointed my lips.


    "Is it going to be a fight on the highway!? We have to make sure we don''t get stuck in another car!


    Mika cautioned.


    "I miss you. I remember fighting Brother Kehiko on the highway"


    "It''s not as long ago as you miss it. In time."


    "But there''s been a lot since then, and I''ve had a dark time, so it feels like a long time ago."


    "I see, don''t even feel that way if you ask me"


    Kazuhiko smiles and talks to each other.


    Meanwhile, even from the side of Randy and Dragon Cloud, we noticed the pursuit of Truth.


    "Strange phenomenon activated! A woman in white with black eyes floating behind her lid even as she meditates on her eyes!


    The taxi window was stretched with smoke film, which was invisible inside, but the ability of Haruhi, who was in another truck, to use it for Randy, allowed him to see the faces he was riding.


    "That cab... there are a few familiar faces"


    Randy squeaks.


    (Can you do it with him again)


    There was a true figure in it, so my chest swells with anticipation. Nature and grin spill.


    "Do you want to keep car-chasing?


    "It''s pointless to buy time anymore, though. But let''s let them chase us for a while. Even if time is pointless, you should earn as much distance as you can."


    I see. Copy that.


    Randy turned off his grin and told the driver to confirm the dragon cloud in the driver''s seat.


    Based on Junko, I get a call from Taiichi Frost Root.


    ''I''ll keep you posted. Earlier in my thoughts, the analysis was over. I don''t have any more anti-matter bombs on hand. Believe it or not, you can do whatever you want.''


    Frost root to be described pale as usual.


    The same way of speaking without emotion and lacking discouragement is true, but no matter how much you try to hide your emotions with a poker face or voice if true, it''s actually emotional, so it''s easy for the people around you to know that you''re both emotional and contemplative. But this man named Frostroot, even the long-time pure child of his relationship, can''t read them at all. He''s the kind of guy who makes you wonder if you really don''t have feelings.


    "If that happens, it could be a move to devastate the chicken sink on a pregnant woman. Okay? Then there''s no reason to let go of the bomb, is there? It''s safer to keep it on hand as insurance."


    ''It won''t. If we reclaim the bomb, both the United States and Japan, the face of the government will stand. You just have to keep quiet, like whether it''s been analyzed or not''


    "Then it''s not going to be business. Somewhere we have to prove to pregnant women that chitin sinks can manufacture antimatter bombs. Come on. And when you prove it, you won''t be left out of the country."


    ''If you actually make it, they''ll leave you? I won''t be able to get my hands on it in a detour. A merchant of death, who is not also a state, will be a fine deterrent''


    "But I''m not making it now. No matter how much you can analyze, it''s not that easy to make. And Mr. Frostroot, there''s no way he''s going to work out a plan full of holes like that. I mean, you''re lying to me."


    To Junko''s point, Frostroot often shuts his mouth and interrupts the conversation.


    "It''s not up to you. But... until what that lie is, do you understand?


    "I don''t know...... now"


    I take a small sigh, and Junko Fufu thinks.


    "Hey, Mr. Frost Root, wasn''t this bomb snatching commotion, getting on?


    Junko asked, wondering if Frost Root felt that way too.


    ''Whatever the emotions, this is the job I took charge of. Then I told him what to tell you.''


    The phone gets hung up.


    "Hmm. Mr. Frostroot is a complicated place."


    Squirting, Junko conceiving at high speed.


    "Looks like people want this plan to stop now."


    Yu, who was listening to the phone interaction, was also aware of that. Li Mei, Li Mei, ten nights and shaking are also in the same room.


    "How did that happen?"


    Li Mei asks strangely. I didn''t even understand the ten nights and the shaking.


    "Because you bothered to call Junko like this and deliberately gave Junko a hint of how far away he could tell it was a lie. I felt the same way."


    And...


    "Well, you know what?"


    "Then I wish I could tell you honestly"


    Li Mei who is convinced and the shaking of her face that she is not convinced.


    "I disagree with the individual''s mood or calculation, but I have to do it as a gear position for a large organization. That''s why Mr. Frostroot is complicated. So distractions, or a kind of bet, I think you called me."


    Though it is more calculation than emotion, Junko thinks that if you don''t have anything to think about in any case, you can''t possibly make a phone call like you do now.


    "So, do you know if Junko has a kitchen sink aim for a pregnant woman or an antimatter bomb for a dancing heart or a pregnant woman?


    "I''ve been thinking about it, but now I don''t know. Lack of tips...... or overlooked? If you think about it a little bit more, we''ll all move on schedule."


    Immediately after Junko answered the question, I received an email from True.


    "True you discovered Randy, the boss of the dancing heart."


    Junko to report.


    "We can''t make it out here."


    "Oh, wait for my rape call."


    Blurring like a bore and ten nights to mock it.


    I get another call there.


    "Rumor has it, it''s Omi Rape."


    and Junko.


    ''I could squeeze up to two. One is so close to it. It''s an industrial area northwest of a great town. The other is off the streets of Buddha City. "


    and Sylvia reports.


    "By the way, Li Mei, are you there? You lost to Ip Mountain?


    "Why are you making such a happy voice?"


    Silvia teases me and Li Mei laughs small.


    "Well, let''s go from the dark town beneath the lights"


    "I hope this one is a hit because the Pharmaceutical Buddha City is Dal."


    Li Mei decides to get up and the shake that was falling asleep jumps.


    "No, he didn''t show up. What do you mean," Dahl "?


    "That''s a problem."


    I got stuck in the corner, but the shake smiled back.


    "They don''t know which one the bomb is in,"


    True, who was contacted by Junko, reported to the cab.


    "It would have been!


    "There was a good chance that this one would be, but if you believe a senior executive call from Kittin Sink to a pregnant woman, you have a dancing heart. This one''s less likely to have a bomb, more likely to have one."


    In response to Mika''s words, True details the situation.


    "If those guys have the bomb, where are you going to carry it?


    "That''s a mystery too!


    "Mika, don''t spit on me..."


    Kahiko utters her doubts, Mika screams and protests in a voice whose dreams have been lowered.


    "Sorry!"


    "Mika on the way home, don''t sit next to me... Brother Kehiko, be a shield."


    "No, no, no..."


    After a while, the truck stopped at the same time where we were supposed to go into the mountains. The taxi stops too.


    "This is the goal?


    Kehiko gives an astonishing voice. There''s nothing around. Just meadows and woods. There are no buildings or anything. Strange for a place to carry a bomb.


    "No... there''s a hidden heliport ahead. He''s the only one available to the residents of the back street. And it''s the dancing heart that manages it as a service."


    The holographic display was opened in mini size.


    A constituent comes out of the truck simultaneously. Randy and Ryun, Kicking Instructor and Mirmecoreo, and also Haruhi. There are many other constituents.


    "You seem to be concentrating your power here! I mean, you have a good chance of hitting it!


    As far as this facial rash is concerned, I feel that Mika is too luxurious for her. Other faces feel the same way.


    "Final showdown?


    Let''s get out of here.


    Kahiko and his dream come out of the cab first.


    "I''ll stay away for a moment. Please use it when you get home."


    An old bearded taxi driver laughed and told the five people who came down.

 1383 30

    Limei, Yu, Yiu, Shaking, and Ten Nights five went to the pregnant woman for a chitin sink aside.


    There are ten identical buildings lined up around them. All this looks like a weapons factory. They are all big factories and look like new buildings that have just been built.


    "Quite a massive weapons production plant. It was built here, but it''s exported all over the country."


    Li Mei shrugs. I can''t see inside, but I can imagine what''s built inside.


    "Are we going to check all this out? Ah. What do you say we wipe out all the buildings with the power of Yu and leave them naked round?


    "I don''t think you should do anything fancy like that. As far as Junko is concerned, this protest is a prerequisite to be hand-held in a reasonable amount of places, and you should avoid doing anything that would damage the factory and buy resentment."


    Shake suggested it, but Yu was easy to understand and explained why it was no good and refused.


    "Shouldn''t Yu''s powers be too pee-pee? There''s a convenience for an organization called the Murder Club, and if you find out, it''s going to be inconvenient. Shouldn''t we keep it on the trump card or use it sneaky?


    Said.


    "Thank you for your attention, Sosu."


    "No."


    Pepper and bow gently, grinning.


    "You''ll be gentle only with the cute girl of your choice, won''t you?"


    "I thought the same thing. It''s so blatant."


    Ten nights of solid spotting and shaking whisper.


    "But if it becomes dangerous or you feel you absolutely need your strength, you use it at your own discretion and spare no effort."


    I wonder if they will treat me specially, and I appeal to you.


    Walking down the road between the factory and the factory, from one of the buildings, a boy and a girl of the same age appear at the same back length, advancing forward and forth in front of the five.


    The frost roots were abominable and frost roots were saggy. It''s just the two of us today, and I''m not leading any other gestures.


    "You guys again?


    Li Mei accidentally laughs at me. This is the third time I''ve encountered the Frost Root brothers and sisters in this case. And day after day.


    "Even the three of us are stronger than that, and we have even more powerful allies, and we have no chance of winning that way."


    Though shaking stirs, I''m not seriously underestimating it. Even though they are disadvantaged in strength and numbers, their brothers and sisters appear before five men in dignity, and are clearly full of war. You can see that there is something that is the source of that confidence.


    "I''m doing it, and I''ve got something for you today to pick you up. Look at this guy."


    I liked to say it with confidence, but nothing would show up and nothing would happen.


    "Wait a little longer. Ready yet..."


    "I''ve got something for you first. This is so weird."


    Takushi turns his face against those who project the display and wait.


    "Can we attack already? It''s not funny. - I don''t want you to hang out with Conto."


    "Well, hang out with him a little more"


    I can stop Li Mei from laughing bitterly when she says she looks like a pain in the ass.


    "I guess you''re sweet because you also like to sauce..."


    "I thought the same thing. It''s so obvious."


    Ten nights of solid spotting and shaking whisper.


    Eventually countless flying objects emerge from inside the factory and attempt to deploy around the five.


    Li Mei shoots them out first. We can''t wait until we''re surrounded by boulders.


    "Drone. I''ll get you something rare."


    A shake pulled out the piece breaker and shot him, I said. With one shot, he''s shooting out two planes.


    Drone fighter drones became obsolete for several reasons, although they became popular from the beginning to the middle of the twenty-first century.


    First of all, the cost issue, which is actually not a big deal, is still high compared to Battle Creature. Compared to the cost of a single high-performance attack drone, you can create more than ten battle creatures with a good turnaround, and you don''t need a pilot. This doesn''t fit the drone or anything.


    And because of easy dignitary assassinations and terrorism rampant in drones, countries, including the United States, created a tide against drones.


    In addition, a number of means to counter drones have emerged. The jamming wave Jamming, which inhibits maneuvering, originated as a more primitive method, where a netting ejector for drones was fabricated to the point where the drones were sealed lightly.


    And even the problem of excessive stress on the pilot. Easy murder was possible over the video, and people were accused of killing people as if they were video game sensations, but those involved in manipulation were being subjected to severe PTSD. Instead of actually going to the battlefield and exposing myself to danger, the act of being in a safe zone and killing people unnecessarily eroded my spirit.


    It is the existence of Battle Creature, a biological weapon, that is clearing these issues. The cost is low, the drone can be countered, the use is even wider and there is no hassle to maneuver, so there is no stress of murder. Of course, the power and certainty of being a weapon is much better with offensive drones.


    Although the number of drones produced was lower than before, it was not entirely gone either. For reconnaissance purposes, it is still used in the military and police.


    But even though as a weapon it is about to become a relic, the question arises as to why it has been served here.


    And the five consider it natural to think that there is any special significance in the fact that xytin sinks were made in pregnant women.


    Drones that are dropped one after another. Especially with the high number of shots down are Li Mei and Xu. The Black Sickle Plus subspace attack destroys more and more drones every time you wave a sickle. With regard to Li Mei, who boasts of his speedy shooting, it goes without saying.


    On the other hand, it was an extremely tedious battle because the only thing I could do for ten nights was play. I''m just watching you.


    But not if you ask me if it''s an easy fight. It avoids the onslaught of a large number of drones and is outdone with care not to be surrounded.


    Then the drones appear even more additionally and increase in number.


    And even two of them appear to be human-shaped robotic weapons. Full-body silver, perfectly understandable human robot from the looks of it, nothing but a robot.


    "Is this... a rumored, unmanipulated automatic attack drone?


    The question was raised. Because the drone movement was literally mechanical and I spotted it fitting into a pattern.


    "The attack pattern is set, or it will change according to this one, so it will be easier if you figure that out."


    I also wanted to explain the pattern specifically, but it was a hassle to explain it in words. With this mentz, you''ll understand later with your body if you just say this, and I think it''s enough.


    "I''ve been spotted by Mr. Tsubaki."


    "Heh, don''t worry about it. This guy''s a data collector."


    Says Takashi.


    These drones, directed by the Frost Root brothers and sisters, are a substitute for making the cost almost no different from that of Battle Creature. Moreover, it was a test type of the latest drone weapon that also allowed the drone to be manned.


    Together, they seemed to understand the meaning of the words, which made avoidance easier, and the rate of destroying drones visibly increased.


    But with the addition of extra drones that pushed over there, which was more than twice the number earlier, the battle was harder than earlier, trying to figure out the pattern. I can''t resist the number of violence.


    Not only that, it also adds two mysterious robotic weapons. Ten nights went up against him, but after two enemies, I don''t know what they''re going to do. And the attack by the drones in the air also pours down that ten nights.


    "The meaning of warmth is rare, and I feel pushed, so I''ll join the war."


    Yu puts in a no and looks at the drone from one end.


    "Huh...?


    "Duh, what''s going on? Cancer!?


    As the drones disappeared one after the other, Takashi opened his mouth and was distracted, and Takishi was rubbing his own eyes from the sky. I even thought you were dreaming.


    "The drone''s gone!


    Shaking screams.


    "Ugh..."


    "This is terrible..."


    "Cold seen rarely in recent years"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha"


    (Glad I didn''t tell you......)


    (Danger, it was a step ahead of me to say the same thing)


    Ten nights later, Tachi and Tachi muttered with a soothing face, only Li Mei had a crush on her bump and seemed to explode fundamentally strange, Yu and Taki were relieved in a cold sweat.


    (Then turn off the robot as well)


    Yu sees the two robots, even though he''s somehow pathetic to turn them off even though they haven''t shown the ability hidden by the robot. Robots that disappear lightly.


    "It''s easy because there are things that reside in life and souls and thoughts and things like that can''t be erased, but there''s no concept of a resist for soulless objects. But... if it''s a drone, you can''t resist, but if it''s a robot in the shape of a person, you think it''s pathetic."


    In a voice heard only by his companions, Yu said.


    "It would have been a problem if only Yu had been there from the start. They don''t know what it is."


    Li Mei said while I didn''t think it was impossible.


    "Right. Maybe it was too much of a spin on me. You don''t know who did it or why it disappeared."


    And...


    "You guys gonna do it too?


    "Go for it! I surrender, but this is the carp on the roof! If you want to boil, bake, do as you like!


    When asked, Taki surrenders with great power.


    "Did you hear that? I''m telling you to do whatever you want, okay? Why don''t you offend me? Ouch!"


    "I take it personally to make nasty jokes, but don''t screw me up and drag me down to the same dimension"


    After beating the shaking head pretty hard, he approached Takiyasu and Takiyasu.


    "So, there''s an anti-matter bomb here? It''s a hassle when you''re here."


    "Wow, that sounds like a good idea."


    I feel like laughing at the words.


    "Ma, you''re right, it''s a hassle."


    I admitted it.


    "This one''s a hassle, you mean the drug Buddha City?"


    Li Mei puts her head on a nasty smell.


    "No, everything is hazy. There are no more anti-matter bombs, and this commotion itself was the worst waste."


    They have a distorted grin.


    "What do you mean?


    "We let go of the antimatter bomb and decided to sell it elsewhere. I''ve done the analysis, but hey, our technical skills, then we''ve come to the conclusion that it''s impossible to produce at the moment. Pity. Talk to me."


    Takushi shrugged his shoulders and answered the question.


    At that time, Junko sends an email to the five of us.


    "O''Myrape contacted me and said that people in Pharmaceutical Buddha City were having a hassle. So if there''s a hassle there with Rimeko and the others right now, there''s a good chance the antimatter bomb has a dancing heart."


    "It''s time."


    Li Mei sighed and emailed Junko this report.

 1384 31

    (Did you come? I was expecting that somehow... but when it came to really showing up in front of me...)


    He was Randy, who confirmed his true appearance and could almost spill a grin, but not just a samurai tremor. And my gaze is focused on one true person, and I can''t keep my eyes open.


    "Let him do it to me. He probably wants it too."


    The true one, too, declares to his companions, keeping an eye on one Randy all the time.


    "True, you said before that you somehow know what it''s like to be the person you fought with."


    "Oh."


    I am called to my dreams, and the truth snorts.


    "Me, I kind of figured it out before he saw and fought. Like, he''s the one who can''t put his heart out there. But a subtly different type than true. I suppress it in a different way. I''m patient. I''m killing myself. Something pathetic."


    Randy and I saw the truth, and the dream came, he said.


    (I felt that somehow, too. But... while we''re at it, we''ll be able to get our minds out. without killing myself)


    True I am so sure.


    "I hope you don''t kill me if you can! A dancing heart is originally a greed for sigh poisoning! Killing executives and bosses makes it hard to repair a relationship with an instant organization!


    "That''s a pretty hard order. Don''t expect me to."


    I truly answer Mika''s request.


    "This one''s inferior, but what do we do?


    "I''ll take care of the two of you. That black woman and the man next door."


    To confirm Kehiko, the coming dream refers to Mirmecoreo and Kicking Instruction.


    "Then I am that loving person..."


    Said Kahiko when he saw Haruhi. Kahiko is honestly anxious because he has no idea what kind of ability Haruhi might have, although he has heard it for once, but even if he is told to embody and manipulate a strange phenomenon, he has no idea exactly what kind of ability he will roll out.


    (But those with paranormal powers should do it between those with paranormal powers, and I''m not proud of them, but my abilities are highly applicable. I haven''t even lost yet...)


    I''m telling myself that I''m not proud of it, but I''m actually secretly proud of Kehiko.


    "Then I''m that big guy!


    Mika points to the dragon cloud with a lot of momentum.


    (Mika is a tough opponent. enemies are stronger no matter how you look at them, even if you don''t say you can''t win)


    I see them both, and the truth is I judge them so.


    The heart side of dancing also understands who your opponent is, as the foursome at the side of the Snow Oka Institute each have their gaze on their opponent in charge.


    "It''s not a brawl on four to five, sounds like a Tyman hope. Me and Mirmecoreo are two of them... so why are you taking off your clothes..."


    While the kicking instructor is talking, the coming dream pulls out his clothes and enters combat mode.


    "No. There are many bugs here. I knew I''d wear clothes every once in a while..."


    That''s how I dreamed of dressing again. There is a hole in the back of the clothes, and the wings that control gravity can be released while wearing the clothes.


    "Do you really not have to let the other constituents out?


    Ryun confirms to Randy.


    "I saw more extra dead people. Better make it a battle between a few elites. Besides, I want to tie man with him. Probably my first, boss privilege, but can''t you do that, too?


    With a true gaze, Randy asks his men.


    "It''s not like you can. More boss privileges. I don''t mind cancer activation."


    "Yeah, the boss works too hard at the expense of himself. I don''t care more."


    Haruhi and Mirmecoreo just say here.


    (Thanks......)


    Thank you in my heart Randy.


    Haruhi leaves the truck. In keeping with this, Kehiko shifts position to those with Haruhi.


    Mika invites you to the Dragon Cloud and walks away. Dragon clouds move in opposite directions to Haruhi.


    True and Randy don''t move.


    Neither did he change his place in his dreams, and he launched a pre-emptive attack on the spot. Invisible gravitational bullets pour down on the kicking guide and the Mirmecoreo.


    Kicking instruction eats decently and is crushed sideways to the ground. Mirmecoleo flickered at the outskirts, but he was drawn to gravity.


    A new gravity bullet poured down there, and Mirmecoreo was crushed by the depression as well.


    "Sometimes you have to back off your grubby fish opponent."


    The dreams that sealed the two''s movements with gravity make me laugh as I dull.


    "I don''t care what Mika says, I really want to kill her, but she told me not to kill her as much as possible, so I''ll add and subtract her."


    I made a loan to Mika, and it was a dream that I would make up my mind if anything happened in the future.


    The battle between Kehiko and Haruhi was set up from the side of Kehiko.


    A subspace door opens behind Kehiko, and two black hands pop out of inside and head toward Haruhi at a fierce speed.


    Haruhi had no resistance, and his body was lightly wrapped around two black hands.


    "Strange phenomenon activated! White hands coming out of the bathroom!


    At that time, when Kahiko clapped out, Haruhi cried out, and from between the black hands, appeared so that a single white hand could grow, holding a portion of the black hand.


    Shortly afterwards, he pulls into the place where his white hand came out. At that time, the black hand was dragged in with tremendous force, and two black hands wrapped around Haruhi''s body were torn apart along the way, and vanished.


    (What...? What''s that...)


    Dumb Kehiko. I also know the condition of the black hand, so I also knew the feeling as if the black hand had been dragged in with a super powerful suction machine.


    "Hehe, you were stronger in white than in black"


    Haruhi laughs like he won when he sees the look on Kahiko''s face.


    (Next time let''s roll it carefully. Increase the number of rolls. Wrap hands and feet separately. But......)


    If I could put more than one white hand out at the same time, it wouldn''t make sense either, I think Kehiko.


    A black hand that unfolds five black hands, puts on a cushion, and strikes from various angles.


    "Strange phenomenon activated! Monster Stretching Black Hand Hidden! Everything that''s gone is the work of a monster!


    Five strange and extreme creatures emerge around Haruhi, with only two white legs stuck on two white hands, catching each stretching black hand with both hands.


    But Creature, with only his white hands and feet, dived into the ground of asphalt, holding on to his black hand.


    The black hand remains buried on the ground from the middle of nowhere, twitching. There is also the feeling of the hand ahead of the ground. With the ground slipped through, but still grabbed by white hands and feet, I can''t move.


    (Hey, what the fuck!?


    "Hehe, didn''t you tell me? White is stronger than black."


    Haruhi laughs again when he sees Kuhiko surprised.


    (Whatever you do, you can''t? Anything at all?


    My enemies had much more of anything than the applicability of my abilities, and I didn''t feel cheated.


    Kehiko adds two more black hands while the five black hands remain grabbed by the white hands.


    "Ah... that''s not good"


    When I saw it, Haruhi changed her complexion.


    There is only one strange phenomenon that can be activated at a time. If you are further attacked in this state, you have to solve the current strange phenomenon and seal a total of seven hands at once.


    "Keep the strange phenomenon activated! Stunning! When I opened the room, I left the Medusa secondary porn image open, the man who was a stone statue!


    "It''s too strange."


    Kehiko is told of a strange phenomenon that no one is likely to believe and unwittingly penetrates. I have an unpleasant imagination of what pose I was stoned in.


    Haruhi''s body petrifies.


    "Huh? If you think black hands or I''m going to be stoned, you are?


    In an unexpected development, Kehiko has a tight grin.


    "But you''re a very hard stone, this... I don''t think I can break it."


    Check hardness and strength while touching the pet with black hands.


    (And it''s assimilated to the ground, so I can''t even throw it into subspace... But this guy stays like this?


    I also felt awesome as a defense, but I doubt it would remain stoned without any attack like this.


    (If you take your eyes off it, it may unlock the petrification and attack you, and you remain glued...)


    Keeping an eye on Haruhi, who had become a stone, Kehiko sighed.


    If you face your opponent in the mood to fight, everyone knows roughly what the difference in strength is. Instinct teaches me.


    Mika confronted Ryun and perceived that there was no winning shot alone.


    (Something like exchange fate manipulation and do something about it...!


    I will spare no effort to use fate manipulation in this battle.


    "Fortune foreclosure!


    Start by firing two guns, using a destiny manipulation that brings you little fortune. While there is a limit of once a day, the good fortune that can happen in the future is lost. Anything that depends entirely on luck, like gambling, is bound to lose. However, unhappiness does not always come.


    Of the two bullets, one was aimed straight at Dragon Cloud and the other after behavioral predictions, but both came off.


    At first glance, it looks like luck didn''t happen, and it''s not just guns, it''s triggering luck and it''s in progress. I''m amazed at Mika''s gunfire, and the flying bird shits. The fallen bird shits, and the bird flies. At that moment when Ryu aimed at Mika and shot her gun, Ryu crossed at high speed right in front of Ryu, and Ryu flickered for just a moment into the mysterious little flying object, his aim slackened.


    Mika fires shots at the dragon cloud. Mika doesn''t understand what good luck has happened to her. Years of experience show, however, that it happened without realizing it.


    Mika shoots a gun only with behavioral predictions just for intuition. I know this will come off. It''s the price of a fortune foreclosure. And Mika, in the nuance of paying a fortune foreclosure, shot the gun. My destiny is coming.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!


    Fortune foreclosures can bring good luck to themselves, or you can avoid bad luck. But this late payment of bad luck can only be used to avoid bad luck. And if you use it, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a gambling element or not, there''s definitely one unhappiness coming to the future.


    Mika stopped moving. Drop the defense and dodge, aim hard enough at the dragon cloud, and fire the gun in a row.


    Ryun was wary of Mika''s move, which also amounted to this suicidal act. I felt like there was something. And be defensive.


    (This is... the pattern in which the enemy alerted and stopped the hand of attack! I''ve already tried to activate my unlucky late payment!


    Mika is accustomed to combat using fate manipulation techniques, so she can now roughly see at what time the butterfly effect of fate manipulation occurred and when the effect of fate manipulation was determined. Acting on it or leading to the next fateful manipulation.


    "The transfer of bad luck!


    The fateful manipulation of pushing someone to avoid the bad luck that can happen to them. My bad luck, which would surely occur in the future by the late payment of bad luck, has now been avoided. Besides, it''s in the form of a push on the target.


    Mika performs a grand reload. Seeing it, Ryun shoots without hesitation this time.


    No bullets were fired. Extremely low probability of occurrence, due to the phenomenon of inadequacy of the detonator - underdevelopment.


    If this were to occur by fate manipulation, it is also believed that the action of fate manipulation is retroactive to the past, but there is no empirical guide, and fate manipulation is not necessarily the ability to occur according to chaos theory. The technique of fate investigation is not even perfectly grasped by the user.


    The dragon cloud spits out a bullet and reloads. Mika, who finished reloading first, shoots Ryun.


    Inevitable, he eats one of the two shots fired into his right arm, but with the dual effect of a bulletproof protector and bulletproof fiber, the bullet is deactivated.


    "Accidental prank!


    Mika uses a fate manipulation technique that is difficult to predict and uncertain. However, from years of experience, Mika has also been able to predict this fate manipulation technique to some extent, so that the timing of its use can also be improved.


    Mika fired one shot at Dragon Cloud''s gun and the other a little backwards for after behavioral predictions. Ryun guessed it, but he tries to dodge it anyway, as he reads it before the shooting and turns his body around.


    Mika''s second gun was activated by an accidental prank reflecting her willingness to shoot at Ryuyun''s gun, striking directly at Ryun''s gun after dodging it.


    Dragon Cloud''s gun is bounced off and falls.


    "Accidental prank!


    Mika uses the same fateful manipulation technique in continuous use, not between. Depending on the type of procedure, many fate manipulation techniques have the nature of dramatically decreasing success rates if they are repeated once a day with no time set aside. But Mika bet on those who succeed. With pure luck, the art of manipulating luck came to a successful battle.


    Mika predicted several patterns of what Ryu would do next. Do you want to get your hands on your nose and get a spare gun? Be wary of this shooting and avoid it. Or pick up a fallen gun.


    What Mika wagered was an attempt to pull out a spare gun. Aim for it, aim and shoot ahead of where Dragon Cloud''s hands are going. Fate manipulation is also used.


    Ryun learns to shock his hands and chest. Mika''s bullet was bouncing the index finger of the nostalgic dragon cloud''s hand off the base and directly into her chest, not taking a spare gun.


    Due to bulletproof brates and bulletproof fibers, the chest was no big deal, but when the fingers were bounced off, no more guns could be fired. I also thought about fighting guns with my unfamiliar left hand, but it''s a tight story.


    "Surrender!


    Mika with a gun shouts.


    (Mika Tsukinawa is the sister of the moon who is addicted to sighs, and a surrender recommendation considering the area...)


    Yes, Ryun judged, raising his hands and indicating his intention to surrender.


    Blood spilled from the severed surface of the raised right hand finger and wet the dragon cloud sunglasses.

 1385 32

    When a person finds himself in a situation that is too painful - when the pain reaches its limit, he creates a shell in his heart. Or he says he''s going to paralyze his mind and try to prevent himself from collapsing.


    I remember Randy reading about that in a book of philosophy about psychology. And I suspect I am, too.


    I am armored to my heart to behave as a ruthless boss of a large backstreet organization. Because you can''t be a child of your age.


    Or is it connected to the painful and escaping? Such a question has been asked many times in Randy. I don''t know the answer to that.


    Lately Randy feels like he''s got a crack in his heart armor.


    Gently stroke the knitted hat on. He definitely spoke to himself, something the old cleaning lady made for me. I''ve always wondered how that old woman could have spoken up to herself, but now I somehow know. She was spotting herself. He said it was just different in the same building, but that''s all I could spot.


    So does Ryun. I''ve been preaching to myself lately. I''m going to deny the way I behave. I guess it''s because I''m spotting the real Randy. But Randy, in disobedience, is unacceptable. Randy himself has noticed. I admire Dragon Cloud like a guardian, just as Dragon Cloud overlaps his son who lost him.


    And there''s another, someone who''s trying to break into his mind in a completely different way than Dragon Cloud or the old cleaning lady. There are those who try to remove the armor of their hearts.


    There''s a beautiful looking boy in front of you, yes. I got out of the cab and stared at myself first. That was all I was happy about. I felt my heart was in order. Turns out the other guy wants to fight himself, too.


    That boy who has had two bullet shootings with himself before - Makoto Aizawa. He rolled Randy''s heart like never before. I''ve always wanted to do it again with him.


    In fact, I really look at Randy and have a similar consciousness.


    (I guess what you feel over there goes hand in hand. We are alike. And his arms are antagonizing him)


    I look at Randy staring at me with a feverish gaze, and I truly think.


    (Here we go. Have the most fun in the world)


    True to speak without speaking up.


    (Anytime)


    I think I heard a true heart, and Randy encourages the other guy to take the lead.


    True pulls out the gun first and shoots. Randy just pulls out the gun and dodges it thoroughly without shooting.


    True to continue shooting multiple times.


    Randy lowers herself, dresses her smaller body even harder, moves around quickly, and moves away. In the meantime, we rarely lose sight of it from the truth.


    In anticipation of the intermittent eye of the shooting, Randy finally moves on to the counterattack.


    But it was a true fake. After reading the timing of Randy''s attack, he interrupted the attack once, shooting it as Randy stopped moving and shot the gun.


    I''ll do it.


    Randy is impressed when he dodges from time to time. The noodle hair was upside down. The bullet blurred near his head and his knitted hat is torn.


    Three shots from Randy''s side as the true attack broke off this time.


    I truly viewed one shot as targeting where I was, one as feint at my feet and one as predicting behavior and shooting, but not.


    True to remember pain and shock on the toe. The attack, which I thought was a feint, was a shooting that made it look like a feint and aimed after a true behavioral prediction, shooting through the toe of a true left foot. My toes are completely bouncing and my pinkies are half torn off.


    (A clever way to aim��. Besides, I''ve killed my leg again. It was tight because I was on my knees before, but not as good this time. Nevertheless, even if you enjoy the pain, you can still move a little dull......)


    True to admit the damage sounded like a battle. But that doesn''t shake my mind either. I went through so much that I could not count using both toes, such as a crisis or disadvantage of this magnitude, and still survive this way.


    (Boulder. It''s like my heart isn''t shaking. He deserves the word "washing and polishing")


    Randy was unconsciously spilling a grin when he saw the truth that had not moved even after taking damage to his leg.


    While the truth moves, shoot the machine pistol bullets in full auto for restraint, shoot all the bullets, and jump into the woods.


    Randy moves around in a true position to reload hidden in the shade of the tree. I didn''t wait for the truth to come out, I didn''t even let the shade shield me, and while I was reloading, I was going to move to an angle where I could see my true body.


    Randy turned from side to side and appeared true rear, so he really tried to go around the tree he was shielding, but Randy shot him sooner than that. One of the two shots hits the true back. I didn''t pierce the bulletproof fiber, but the pain and impact clogged my breath for a moment.


    True shoots dressed to shield the tree again. Randy also goes straight into the woods and shields the trees.


    (That''s fun. The most fun I''ve ever had. I can''t help but have fun)


    squatting in the shade and reloading, smiling again, Randy thinks.


    I can see cells all over my body trembling with joy. What makes you happy, fun, or happy? I am happy and happy to kill each other.


    I don''t want to kill you, let alone get killed, etc.


    Then why go to the killing place? Why can''t it be fun? I''m not even sure about that for Randy. There is no clear answer.


    It''s just that we... we can only live here. This is the only way to live, although it will not be understood by ordinary people.


    But on the other hand, I''m not mocking the normal way of life, nor am I untrained. At least Randy has untrained.


    (Oh... this guy is just like me. There''s an untrained to the front streets - untrained to a normal way of life. I know)


    Randy intuited, shooting at each other with the truth. It came through. I understand.


    (The strength of that feeling seems to me to be much stronger... same. I had the gift of living over here, the nature and destiny of not being able to live normally. That''s... coming through. I''m so glad. I can''t believe you could do that with someone like me. I didn''t throw away my back street life either. Because sometimes these very good things happen)


    Usually Randy kills himself and serves as the boss of the organization, but now he doesn''t kill himself or anything. I get a great playmate and am completely free of my mind.


    But the end of that blissful time came abruptly.


    They ride themselves out of the shade and shoot each other at the same time.


    A true bullet penetrated the outside of the trunk of the tree and also pierced Randy''s bulletproof fiber as it was, hitting him directly in the abdomen.


    Randy falls on his back. Blood refluxes down his throat and spits out of his mouth.


    A light finished fun time. And I''m going to run out of my life, Randy thought.


    "I can''t help it...... I''ve killed a lot of them..."


    To distract the fear of death, speak the words of giving up.


    "I''ve always thought that one day this would happen, and now... the time has finally come..."


    I feel signs that something is approaching. When I lay only my neck, I saw myself fallen and there was a dragon cloud with a sad face. Of course Randy has never seen a face like this on a dragon cloud before.


    "Randy!"


    Dragon clouds screaming in a wild voice with all their throats torn.


    (I won''t let this child die... and I swear then that I won''t die too to protect this child...)


    Running over to Randy, Ryun was desperate for his powerlessness.


    "Sorry... Ryun... All����. And Father, Mother, I''m sorry..."


    I thought you said something about an apology that didn''t reach anybody.


    "To the point of getting a hole in my belly, I''m not giving up."


    True, who rushed ahead of Ryun, looked down at Randy and said:


    Randy gets fiercely embarrassed when he wonders if he''s heard the current dialogue.


    "Whether it helps or not. It will be quinquennial, but it will be transported to the Snow Oka Institute"


    Truth is, I told Randy, alternating between Randy and the dragon cloud that came nearby, while doing Randy''s first aid with Yukioka-branded specialty treatment goods.


    Dragon cloud comes close and stops his leg. Quickly decide that I should really leave this to you. Whether you''re an enemy or not, I can believe you''re the one who tried to kill Randy.


    "Why...?


    Randy asking without force, but I know the answer to that without asking. I wanted to know what answers would come back from my true mouth.


    "Because if I help you, I''ll be dressed as a hostage. Look, if I give you a hand, all your men will look at us worried. You''re a very admirable boss."


    True said, but Randy laughed as she threw up blood.


    "Lying and spitting... and you like it... That''s why I used to hang up on you. You brought the world to life."


    I intuitively understand that''s a lie, and Randy tells me to tease him.


    "That''s why they came alive."


    True to admit as I gave up.


    "A life-threatening killing is fun, but at the same time you don''t want to kill. It seems inconsistent and not inconsistent"


    (I know...)


    Hearing his true intentions, Randy agreed with a smile.


    "Let me use the cab first and let me go back. You guys take care of the antimatter bombs, and then you drive back in their cars. I''m sorry I said something unsolicited."


    Truth is, when you hold Randy back and carry him to the road, he unilaterally tells Mika, Kazuhiko, and waits for the dark taxi he has taken to return. I''ve already contacted you.


    "Tell me the truck with the bumps!


    "This way."


    Asked by Mika, it is guided by Ryu, who has already acknowledged his defeat and observed it.


    Kehiko builds a subspace tunnel and enters the truck carrier.


    There were anti-matter bombs.


    I also heard that the anti-matter bomb was equipped with a bomb that would explode if the truck was unfixed, but this time I didn''t see anything like it. Looks like it was disarmed while it was being taken.


    "It would have been a mess if the phony had prepared it, but wouldn''t that have happened"


    Kehiko exits the subspace and with his black hand he has to put an anti-matter bomb inside the subspace, closing the door of the space.


    "This is Kehiko. Recover the anti-matter bomb. We''re going to blow it up."


    Contact each other on a virtual phone.


    "Bomb it."


    Junko prompted him to prepare it in advance and activate the time bomb that had been installed in the subspace.


    (The explosive energy in the subspace leaks outside... Was there anything wrong? I mean, if I had, I''d be dead...)


    If we generate a celestial class of joules (units of energy amount), depending on their amount and nature, light, gravity, time and space will twist, but the force so far did not seem to be in the boulder, and Kehiko was relieved.


    "I broke it."


    Kehiko, coming out of the truck''s carriage, tells Mika to come and go, to the face of the heart dancing to it.


    "You''re settled! Tired!"


    "Stay annoyed...... Mika, you didn''t spit it on purpose, did you?


    A dream to ask Mika with a refreshing smile, wiping her face with a sleeve of clothes and a clear look.


    "I''m sorry! But I''m not such a dirty mean person!


    "If you know it''s dirty, be more careful..."


    "Sorry......"


    It was Mika who was pushed into her dreams and whispered and apologized.

 1386 33

    Ryun had a pale face, sitting down near the truck, throwing out his long legs and looking up to heaven.


    I''ve never seen a dragon cloud dressed like this, and a face like this, face of a dancing heart.


    "Mr. Ryun, it''s only at a time like this that you have to be firm. I know how you feel."


    Haruhi, whom I saw, speaks.


    "Right. It''s not like the boss is gonna die yet."


    Whispering, Ryun stands up.


    "If the boss dies, you could die too."


    "I intend to"


    When Kicking Instructor says, Ryun admits it softly.


    "This is the second time... You''re gonna break my heart."


    "I don''t see any words to call, so let''s leave them alone. And let''s hope the boss survives."


    Haruhi says in a strange tone and returns to the truck he has been on. Seeing that, the other three, each went back to the truck.


    "It''s moody all night, but if those bosses die, will they be Don Patti again with hostility?


    Kehiko, who watched his dancing heart farther afield, expressed his doubts.


    "I don''t know! I want to believe it won''t! Looks like you''re really trying to help me for once!


    "Truth is, for Mika''s sake, I''m not trying to help her. I''m helping him because True wants to help him. So the word" once "is very unnecessary."


    Mika''s conversation bothered me. The dream speaks with a true face.


    "You know that!


    "I''m telling you because I know. If you don''t know, I won''t say this. That''s all I know."


    "Grungy......"


    It was Mika screaming a little softly, but she told me to come dreaming, and Mika roared in remorse.


    "The way you think and feel about coming dreams is closer to a child named True or That Randy. I guess that''s why you know how it feels."


    Kehiko follows.


    "Just so Brother Kehiko knows how I feel. I get it, too. I mean, not purposefully speaking, not conveying feelings."


    Hearing Kehiko''s words, the coming dream smiles happily. Seeing the relationship between the two of them, Mika felt a little envious for some reason.


    In the back seat of the dark cab, Randy sits side by side, true and breathless.


    "Me by the time I get there... do you have it?


    "I don''t know. Bring it in the mood."


    True to speak to Randy, who asks anxiously, about the dialogue he pushed aside.


    (Scary......)


    I can''t stop shivering from earlier, Randy. I know now that the dead line had slipped through many times and the fear of death was meant to be fully tasted, but that was no big deal. He says fear now is the real fear of death.


    "Oh... what, this..."


    Randy is surprised that his vision is distorted and his tears are dropping zero.


    "It''s pathetic. Laugh."


    To Randy, who mocks herself, the truth exhales small.


    "You don''t have that character. I feel like you and I are alike, but you feel like you''re desperately trying to make a character. I didn''t do that, so I don''t know how you feel, and I don''t know what you''re doing."


    (I''m saying the same thing as Ryun...)


    Randy wonders if he''s wrong after all.


    "Don''t say it. This is what I have to do. If you see me wearing a false mask, don''t bother trying to strip me of it."


    "No, I''ll peel it off"


    Randy, who resists powerlessly, but the truth is clear.


    "I''ve seen guys like you before. That guy was a clone, making false characters of himself trying to pretend to be a dead original, but in the end it was distortion, lots of emptiness, and he seemed to be in pain. Now they''re stretching out and putting themselves out."


    "Do you know anything else? I am who I am now..."


    "You''re stubborn."


    While Randy is trembling in small pieces, I see him discoloring up to his lips, and I feel like the truth sucks.


    (It''s not just the tremor of fear.)


    When I touch Randy''s body, his temperature is already dropping.


    Truth is, I try to hold Randy''s body, keep him close to my body, scratch it all over my body, and keep the blood flow from stagnating so that my body doesn''t get cold. I don''t know how effective this will be. But when True is seriously injured and treated by Junko, he is often even treated by Junko, and when he does, he feels calm and his body is easier, so I try to do the same.


    (I miss it......)


    With deep peace Randy remembers how long ago, when he had a high fever due to illness, his mother even had him until he fell asleep. Even though my whole body was dally and painful, it made it strange and easier to even be, and above all, reassuring.


    Li Mei and the three members of the Chicken Resistance and Yu also received reports that an anti-matter bomb had been handled.


    "Solved safely? This one was off the hook, but it was fun. Okay."


    "It seems I just activated my abilities once. Well, it was fun just watching."


    Shake and Yu said.


    "Um, I like that girl a lot, but I''m a good girl. Why don''t you attack me for ten nights?


    The shake whispers in my ear for ten nights.


    "How many times have you told me to force myself to stop recommending girls I don''t go out with..."


    "I want you to just give up on me..."


    Ten nights turned into a fed up face, and a shaking voice was heard firmly, and a fed up face.


    O My Rape HQ.


    "They''ve disposed of the anti-matter bomb. They blew it up in subspace."


    Sylvia, who received a report from Junko, tells Nana, Ebony, how many nights, slightly.


    "It''s really nice to meet you."


    And, ebony.


    "Handle the bomb with an explosion. The bomb''s mission is to detonate. What was that bombing for? A bomb that explodes and ends its life. A bomb that ended my life with a bomb I didn''t like. When it explodes, what do you think of the bomb? What kind of bomb really wants?


    Slightly mumbles Poem, but no one responded.


    Junko calls Kichin Sink Grand Executive Frost Root Taiichi to a pregnant woman who is the mastermind.


    "For me alone, can you sneak up on me and clear my story? I still have a lot of questions. Why did Kitinsink do great things to pregnant women to take away antimatter bombs, and what were they going to do ahead, assuming they could? You can tell me because you won''t be able to do the same again anyway."


    Realistically considered, such as the robbery of an anti-matter bomb, it is such an extreme act of difficulty that it is not at the level of high hurdles, etc., and its risk is outrageously high. Normally, I don''t want to do it.


    In addition, Junko has your imagination of what is obtained by executing it, but I will still ask for confirmation.


    "The reason why Kitinsink stomped through robbing pregnant women of antimatter bombs is because that chance has come around. We have been keeping our eyes open to the Holding Country and asking for that opportunity. I was also ready to run it as quickly as possible. Of course there was a risk, but I believed we had the power to overcome that risk. In fact, you''re going to make it along the way."


    "Don''t just leave it to the dancing heart, if Mr. Frost Root''s organization intervened sooner, wouldn''t it have worked?


    ''I think so, too. That made me afraid of risk. I wanted to make sure pregnant women didn''t know there was a chitin sink in them. "


    Frost root that lightly acknowledges the words of Junko.


    "Let the dancing heart keep us hidden? Or even if pregnant women know that chitin sink is the culprit of all evil rather than ruining it for fear of risk, can our own organization help? Opinions were also divided within the organization. As a result, the former proved wrong. You should have fought your dancing heart from the beginning. ''


    It was clear from this dialogue which idea Frost Root was.


    "To get back to you, we have regularly transported antimatter bombs in the United States, as well as tracing their routes. I learned that recently, too. The reason we don''t keep it in one place is because someone else kept targeting anti-matter bombs. You know there''s an organization in that country that can do that, though it seems like a crazy shack, like turning an army of one country against an enemy and trying to take away an anti-matter bomb, right?


    "''Battlefield Tea Time''"


    Junko drops the tone of her voice and squeals her pompous name. An organization that unites and reigns in the society behind America. World-renowned stories about the police and even the army leaving. The rise of this organization recently transformed the Six World Underground Organization into the Seven World Underground Organization. And it''s not that it has nothing to do with Junko.


    "As long as we know the timing and route of the transport, we can also execute the robbery. Embracing many military personnel with bribery, intimidation and brainwashing was a hands-on task, but we could do it. The US military can''t actually afford it either. Tea time boss on the battlefield - King is still hostile to the nation itself, and so much so that he has publicly declared that he will take over America altogether. The society behind the United States has been calmed, but in its shadow, we must know that the offensive continues. ''


    "I see. So, after you took it?


    ''That would be imaginary for you, too, and you can imagine it. Analyze the antimatter bomb and mass produce the antimatter bomb with our hands. There are other uses, not just for sale. It would also be possible to threaten with shadow to sell to an enemy country and take over the country itself more than once. In the end, thanks to your failure to cooperate, I couldn''t... But we''re just talking about not being able to do it at the moment. I have the data. One of these days we might be able to manufacture it.''


    Junko returns the answer as he imagined.


    "Didn''t think I''d record this conversation and be forced to -?


    ''There isn''t.'' Cause we''re not hostile to you, and unless you''re hostile, I trust you''ll be sincere with me. ''


    To Junko, who jokes and tells him, Frostroot says pale.


    ''You can say that this case was lost to the obsession of the intelligence organizations and the informants. Of course, the credit goes to those who supported and protected it.''


    "Where were you trying to sell it at the end?


    "Lost Paradigm."


    Ask the seller, Junko is crazy and spills a grin.


    Crossing the country and showing up in all conflict zones will do everything possible to kill, a huge armed group the size of which is said to be hundreds of thousands - the ''Lost Paradigm''. If they are held by anti-matter bombs, which are the enemy of the eyes from all over the world, it is not important. It''s not a sane shack, such as selling it to someone like that.


    "Already in our organization, we sell quite a few nuclear bombs and ballistic missiles, but nuclear missiles themselves are already a world of production and decommissioning. The nuclear threat has disappeared from the world thanks to the mass production of the high-performance laser satellite" Moon Reading "you created.


    "Thanks to you, there''s been a lot of war conflicts all over the world."


    I laugh when Junko dulls. And because of that, humans like Junko and Frostroot are greatly helped.


    "That allowed us to become one of the seven largest underground organizations in the world. I hear the pacifists used to have severe nuclear allergies, but they''re really stupid. Because we were to witness the ironic reality that peace had been maintained thanks to the nuclear threat ''.


    "Those people can''t see that reality, and they won''t admit it if they point it out, and they won''t accept it."


    ''I guess. How far can a human be endlessly foolish? Are they examples of this? "


    "It''s also a dialogue I wonder if Frost Root, who makes war a business, would say,"


    ''I see reality all the time. Otherwise I wouldn''t be able to do this job''


    (I mean, the realist is the easiest deal to frame, should I tell you?


    I thought so, Junko, but I stopped. Where I taught you, Frost Root can''t look directly at that reality, and you can''t escape the reality and the thought that you believe in - solidified in stereotypes.

 1387 End Chapter

    Candy store in between buildings. Sitting back in that garden and bickering, the master of a candy store, an old man in a suit and a beautiful boy with light black skin in white blank Japanese clothes. And a black cat.


    These three and one are the thirteen "thirteen stairs of joy" that divide the back street center.


    "I''m glad you avoided the worst."


    Tamamura Ring, manager of the pastry shop Tamamura, says while pouring tea into the water only. The worst thing that can happen is that an anti-matter bomb explodes in the country.


    "I can''t. No dancing heart, no pregnant woman, no kitchen sink. I can''t do anything wrong with you."


    Black Cat Ebony utters an uncomfortable voice.


    "The dancing heart is just a story of taking on a job. I don''t care what you think about blaming this one. But I don''t know about the chicken sink for pregnant women."


    An old man in a suit - Inspector General Hojo Chukichi roars with a difficult face.


    "As far as I''m concerned, it was a huge commotion and I wanted to punish you for doing something extremely dangerous: bringing an anti-matter bomb into Japan."


    "Even if it doesn''t lead to punishment, we should warn you."


    Following Hojo, White Fox String Spiral said.


    "Right. Next time you do something similar, be warned in the form of punishment."


    and Hojo.


    "You look like a crazy cat."


    "What analogy?


    Hojo sees Ebony.


    "It means it''s soaked. When you squid on a cat, the cat soaks it up."


    "Are you sure you want to lose your hips? I know onions are poisonous to cats."


    "The sieved squid is soaked with vitamin B1, a thiaminase. They''re getting hammered. They''re full of thiaminases. Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa. It''s not a good thing for a cat, though it''s not a good thing. Tuna and cuttlefish are better than thiaminases. In the first place, I''d rather make the garlic stick than the cat. That''s more of a joke... I won''t let you fool me."


    Asked by Hojo, Ebony drowns long accumulation.


    "Looks like it''s Ebony that''s derailing you. But Ebony''s right, I think we should deal with it a little tight. When the response is sweet, the center is underestimated."


    "Don''t blame your dancing heart. Kitinsink to pregnant women is not a warning, consider some punishment. Warnings are certainly underestimated."


    "Right...... Copy that."


    He was also told by string screws and rings, and Hojo nodded with a troubled face. The tissue size of the chitin sink for pregnant women is such that it joins one of the seven largest organizations in the world, and it is not something that can be handled centrally and extensively. Punishment is, in fact, a difficult place.


    Tasmanian Devil, a bar where residents of the back streets gather.


    "Said it was a good opportunity to do it, but it didn''t work"


    The truth, seated in the counter seat, told the strong white man next door.


    "Right. Too bad."


    Caucasian - Adonis Adams agrees.


    "You can leave the tavern and do it for no reason."


    "I forbid. I like rough things, but I don''t like rough things for no reason. I''m still a professional doorman."


    To a true suggestion, Adonis waves the first time.


    "Seems like he''s been in hormaline-picked presidential spectacle battles a lot, but that''s for a reason, is that good for a professional job?


    "You can get paid, and you don''t mind. You get out too. And fight me there."


    True to ask, Adonis has made such demands.


    "I had no choice but to hang out, and I don''t want to be an active part of it."


    "Hmm. Then I have no choice. Enjoy your next opportunity."


    Hearing the true words, Adonis whisked without a dust.


    Mika, Moment and Richard visit the riverbed''s vagrant neighborhood. Koga Katsuru is always there, the boss for Richard.


    "Moment after moment, Mika, thank you for this time. There''s plenty of doomsayers dead, and I got a hiatus that you guys wouldn''t die."


    "No, I''m thankful... I was in a position to rely on an informant."


    I said momentarily not humbly to Koga, who rarely changed and thanked me.


    "That was a really annoying commotion! Worst case scenario, an anti-matter bomb could have exploded and Japan could have blown up!


    "If that''s the logic, I don''t know when a country with an anti-matter bomb will blow up."


    In Mika''s words, Koga laughs bitterly.


    "I wish my dancing heart hadn''t taken on that kind of work either"


    Richard says in a sigh.


    "Except for the kitchen sink on a pregnant woman, she just fulfilled the duties she was asked to do. That organization, while the world''s largest weapons organization, was even more greedy. Thanks to this disturbance, a large number of people died, including ours. That''s how it turns out."


    Koga turns the cigarette on with a sinister look and lights it.


    "We''re ready to work on that, too. It''s my fault he''s dead, and I''m not gonna complain."


    "I want to complain..."


    Richard is disgusted by Koga''s words and squeaks. Koga had no particular blame, he just glanced at Richard. His friends and companions have also lost several lives in this disturbance.


    "Junko said that war also has many patterns generated by some greedy people!


    "That''s what you want them to do."


    Mika and Moments throw up abominably.


    "That Junko''s in business at war, too, so it feels like you shouldn''t tell him."


    Koga smiled small, sarcastically.


    The executives of the organization stroked down their chests to surprise Randy, who appeared abruptly in the dancing heart headquarters building without any tone.


    "At least keep in touch."


    In the lobby of the building, the first person to speak to Randy, surrounded by executives, was Ryun.


    "I''m sorry I bothered you"


    Randy droops his head deep in front of everyone and mouths an apology. The executives are even more surprised by his attitude.


    (Oh...... I knew that was that kind of reaction. I should have stopped......)


    I regretted seeing the executive react, Randy.


    "No, that''s fine"


    To a word that Ryun utters, Randy looks up. The executives also see the dragon cloud.


    "I can''t do this anymore. Stop imitating my predecessor boss. I''m not the only one. Everyone thinks it hurts, and they don''t want that."


    Or that again, and I''m sick of Randy. Moreover, Ryun said in front of all the executives.


    "This is the time, so let''s be honest even before everyone else. I already told this guy."


    "Don''t be silly..."


    "Just listen."


    Randy also tried to be angry at Ryun, who kept talking, but Ryun uttered a wild, fat voice that made him say whether or not he was there, and shut Randy up.


    "I had a son. Dead though. The dead son and Randy were layered on their own. I still do. But if it''s annoying, I''ll try to get rid of it. But... stop stretching your back and playing the impossibly cold boss too"


    "What? Why would that be a condition of exchange?


    "No, that''s what it feels like, Mr. Ryun? I like oila because it feels clumsy."


    Kicking instructor burst in with a bitter smile, Haruhi said slightly, but Ryun silently kills.


    "Nothing...... not annoying. It''s just embarrassing to be told in public. You can do whatever you want. But I behaved... on my own."


    Randy in a throwing spear mood. The last word is a weakened voice.


    "Right. Then I won''t let you die. Keep protecting. Of course I won''t die to protect you. So it''s a little bit like listening to me."


    A dragon cloud that determines whether or not there is, as always, an unspoken tone.


    "I''m the boss... Parental attachment to my boss... no, the parental proclamation in front of everyone, I''m desperate to create an image, but it ruined it too"


    The look on Randy''s face, which is increasingly flashy, appears in the same eyes as an age-appropriate infidelity.


    "I was desperate to create an image, and I was exposed in front of everyone from your mouth, and you didn''t have to do that anymore, did you?


    "haha, sleigh yes"


    Haruhi laughs at the words of Ryun. Several of the executives were laughing.


    "What do you think? I can''t change it right away."


    Half-minded, he drops his gaze and Randy says.


    (I don''t have that character. you are desperately trying to make a character)


    Randy remembers what he said really clearly.


    (Nobody denies me... No, actually, I know I''m wrong. But it annoys me......)


    Aware that it was exactly the right kind of childish defiance, he was an angrier Randy.


    "I mean, Ryu said he didn''t have enough words either. You just have to be clearer with him. They all follow the boss no matter how he behaves."


    With his usual bright smile, Haruhi speaks.


    "He treats people like children and says whatever he wants... Well, I''ll try."


    Once the style stained doesn''t seem to Randy that it''s not going to be easily altered, even if it''s a fake act.


    As Randy walked down the hallway to return to his room, he met the old cleaning lady in the example.


    "Oh, Randy, I was worried because I didn''t see you yesterday."


    The old lady''s been calling, so Randy stops on her feet.


    "Bad... the..."


    I can''t tell you, Randy takes his hat off.


    "I broke my hat"


    Randy hands the old woman a torn hat in a shootout with True.


    "Oh, well, then we have to make a new one."


    "No... I can''t fix this?


    "Oh, you liked this. Glad to hear it. Then I''ll bring it back when I fix it, so wait a while."


    "Oh, thanks......"


    "No."


    As usual, the old woman gave Randy a giggle to thank her.


    Back in his room and sitting deep on the couch, Randy exhaled heavily and looked up at the ceiling.


    (I really enjoyed what you said. There was also a lot of stimulation. We also met. There were also signs of change)


    Randy thinks the last few days have been a really intense time. Memories that are unlikely to be forgotten for the rest of my life.


    (I want to kill her again. I don''t want to be killed or killed, though. But it was so much fun because we risked our lives and we really killed each other)


    Randy''s mouth was naturally loose, recalling that time full of excitement, with contradictory aspirations and wrapped in a comforting mood.


    Let''s take 40 bombs and play together. End of story.

 1388 Four Preambles

    When I was a little girl, Musashi Da ''an was a very gentle and very timid child, contrary to his brave name.


    I don''t like every dispute, I don''t try to let myself out, the nature that I pull first if I collide with someone. From both kindness and cowardice, I care more about others than I do.


    Because of his character, he became bullied, and he couldn''t resist bullying. On the contrary, so much so that I couldn''t even hate the bullies.


    I can''t even count on my family. The parents, who are high-ranking bureaucrats, are concerned about their decency and focus solely on the advancement of their eldest son. They are so indifferent to Musashi, the second poorly made son, that it is not an air of consultation. I don''t remember my parents buying me a toy, or taking me out to play with my family.


    How long has Musashi only come to dream of paradise? A world where everyone can live in peace. A world without strife. A world where no one attacks anyone else. A world where people don''t hurt people. And a world where people and people help each other.


    The bullying continued in elementary and middle school. After high school, I was separated from the people who were bullying me, but there again, another student started bullying me.


    When was the paradise of Musashi''s heart only distorted? That''s nothing more than because he''s been distorted. Neither he, who was pure, nor he hated men, gradually developed the sentiment of hatred. Instead of wanting a peaceful paradise in his heart, he began to dream of a paradise where he abused back those who abused him on the contrary.


    And Musashi is online, and learns rumors like urban legends. Rumor has it that the Yukooka Institute will make a wish in exchange for it becoming an experimental platform with plenty of life at stake as well. There have also been numerous reports of bullies taking their feet and gaining strength there to avenge the bullies, or eliminating bullies without vengeance, he said.


    Musashi took a trip to the Snow Oka Institute, hoping to gain power.


    That was a month ago.


    That''s been a story for over three weeks.


    Akaguchi "Shiguchi Mamoru" has been having strange dreams every night for days. A dream where someone is being bullied. A dream that feels terribly bad. I really remember being bullied once. But it''s not me who''s being bullied.


    It''s always the same kid being bullied. Guardianship always just sees it as a bystander.


    I''m always cursed with the same words when I''m being bullied. Sal, with Lord Eth.


    (I want to help you. No, just like me, I want to tell you that you can go to the Snow Oka Institute and get it modified)


    I always think so after waking up from a dream. And I''m beginning to wonder if this dream might make any sense.


    Protection used to be a bully too. However, the problem of bullying was resolved when one person recommended it and got it modified and empowered at the Snow Oka Institute.


    I thought it was because of the modification that I dreamed of this every night. I worried about contacting Junko Suzuoka as well, but honestly I didn''t really want to get involved any more, so I stopped.


    I don''t know what the same dream I see every night means. Maybe he''s asking for help. But when I wake up from a dream, I don''t even remember what the bully looked like. I only remember that the same someone besides myself is being bullied.


    But an even more outrageous anomaly than such a dream occurred in reality - to keep standing in the school where the guardian attended.


    "I have a transfer student today"


    One day, I thought to the teacher''s words I told him with an unheeded face, maybe protection again. Even though there were transfer students yesterday, it is a day in a row. Besides, I doubt why I would ever put myself in the same class.


    The anomaly had already begun at that time.


    That''s also been a story for over three weeks.


    Friend''s Vow Every night, Tobichi dreams odd dreams (abbreviated) and vows only as bystanders.


    Always cursed with the same words. Monkey, Lord Ete, Monkey. With those abusive bullies, the oath remembers heartfelt anger.


    (Me, is someone attacking you? Like me, for example, with the ability of someone who gained competence at the Snow Oka Institute... For example, as opposed to me, the pattern where the bully gained power at the Yukioka Institute)


    The vow of fast spinning heads and paranoid habits at the same time made me think about that.


    (I wonder if I should talk to that kid about this... But......)


    The first thing the oath came to mind was a boy student in the same class. Younger than he looks, he''s small enough to only see middle school students no matter what he looks like, and he''s a pretty boy of a cute system reminiscent of small animals. I''m close to an oath - and the oath is at least on its own. He''s the one whose vows are in love.


    "Oh, that dream, I''m gonna have it, too."


    The opponent who liked to swear - Red Mouth Protection "Shiguchi Mamoru" ran such a thing with a stunned look. I was also surprised by the word of protection.


    "A little bit. Is it a modified negative effect at the Snow Oka Institute?


    The oath doubted it first.


    "Then why are you two friends with me? All mice modified at the Snow Oka Institute should be able to dream about it. But I saw a membership-only mouse site that was modified at the Snow Oka Institute, and that''s not the story at all, is it?


    Listen to the word of protection and be amazed at the very fact that there is such a site. And I was also surprised that the protection was surprisingly actionable.


    I tried the writing on the bulletin board that the protection was out of my mind and the two mice dream the same dream, but the reaction that there was a similar case did not return. She was asked to go to the Snow Oka Institute and check it out, but the protection seemed to have fierce resistance to the Snow Oka Institute, so I didn''t go then and became dizzy.


    The dream continued to be the same ever since. But I also see no tangible impact on their lives, so they gradually stopped caring and stopped mentioning it on the subject.


    "I have a transfer student today"


    On that day, the oath doubted his ear at the words of the teacher, who had no presence like a ghost.


    "What do you mean, Doctor? Three days in a row."


    "He was transferred to two and four groups. It''s been two days now, too."


    Two of the students speak.


    "What the fuck!? What did you just say!?


    The students were taken aback because the teacher, who was always unmotivated and clerical, became angry and roughed up their voices. My head turned bright white with a natural mutation.


    When it comes to what is strange in the first place, it is where there were elements that pissed me off right now, but so much happens that I feel like that at the end of the day.


    "Kakan! I''ll kill you!


    Shouting in a resolute tone, the teacher rushes up to the students'' desks with great momentum, and jumps around the desks, landing at the speaking male students'' desks.


    "Do you have a bad mouth for a teacher?"


    When he yelled in the shape of a demon and shook up the ballpoint pen that the teacher was holding on his chest, he shook down full of strength and poked the hand of a male student who tried to cover his face.


    "Who said to prevent -!


    Teacher kicks up the jaw of a boy student, along with a yell that also equals screaming. A boy student falls backwards.


    Yet another speaker - a teacher who stares at female students. In its horrible shape, the female student trembles.


    "Neither do you -! You think I''m gonna miss this?


    Serving as a relentless punch in the face of a female student. The female student''s face was heavily distorted and her blood and missing front teeth splashed.


    "Nah..."


    The protection of a battered female student''s nosebleed on her face and inadvertently leaks her voice.


    "You too? You are the opposite of the teacher..."


    The teacher reacted to his protection.


    (Akaguchi...!


    While the class was solidified by fear and amazement, only one was solved from its rigidity. An oath.


    Seeing as a crisis of protection, it was an oath to activate the extraordinary powers acquired and to take charge.


    "Was a...! Excuse me. - Whoa!


    The students in the classroom are even more mute to the teacher who apologizes for sitting down to protect them because of their attitude until then.


    I also thought of the power activation at your place. Like the others, they are mute.


    The anomaly had begun for a long time, but if the anomaly was still just a prelude, the students would come to think of it later.


    "Then I''ll ask you to come in as a transfer student. Hitachi, come in."


    When I returned to my usual shadowy teacher as if nothing had happened, I encouraged the transfer student to enter.


    Akaguchi was bullied by the same opponent as middle school high school.


    The main perpetrator of the bullying is Marumi Minoru Marumi. He''s a halfway Yankee student, badly crafted by a round-boy. He kept making it a bully target because protection happens to be bully prone.


    When I was in high school, it was also hard that I actually had the same class as Protection. Besides, two real friends were in the same class, and the three of them bullied their protection.


    Nobody tried to cover their protection, and they didn''t even try to peek at one person and speak to their protection. He said he couldn''t wait to get involved.


    "Go to the Snow Oka Institute."


    I have a female student who has advised against such protection. It was a friendship oath, Tobikichi.


    An oath was the seat next to a guardian in the first semester. Safeguards who couldn''t or didn''t try to make same-sex friends have only as many people to talk to as they swear. I don''t always talk about that oath, either.


    The reason I don''t make friends is not just because I''m being bullied, but because I have been betrayed. Afraid of being betrayed again, I chose the path to be me. I just have an ambiguous attitude even when someone talks to me.


    But such protection usually speaks only of oaths. Thanks to the swearer for speaking so well.


    "I''ve been lost. It''s easy to help you, but then I won''t solve it. If you don''t do it on your own, you''ll be a loser for life. But I was wondering if I would recommend this... You could die anyway. The best part is that you stand up to them."


    With a neat, small-made face and a look at the vow to speak seriously, the protection occasionally. At first, the impact of seeing the face of the oath standing still on the side or seeing this look on the face of the oath was stronger than the content of the story.


    The guardian had his thoughts on the oath. Even though they were a pretty girl with a cool impression, the protection fell in love with the oath lightly, as they stood about themselves.


    "I was bullied when I was one of the best. But I thought you had to stand up to me. So I learned the rumors about the Yukooka Institute. I also know that a lot of kids have worked out bullying by gaining strength here. If you get the strength, if you don''t bully, you gain the confidence. People change. I''ve at least changed."


    My favorite girl seriously worried me about myself. This was all I was happy about protecting, and I was possessed by a weird sense of mission that I had to do as I said.


    On the other hand, the oath had reckoning by oath.


    What the oath said toward protection is earnest. But other than that, I had a lower heart. If protection becomes one''s own kind, not only can we save protection, but we can let ourselves and our minds go through more. He said he could attract attention to himself.


    Hearing that the guardian had successfully modified at the Snow Oka Institute, the oath rejoiced. He was so aware that a boy who thought it was a one-sided thought had the same experience of being bullied, becoming a modified elect to each other in the same place and the same as himself.


    That was two months ago.

 1389 1

    The private Van School Gate also has a body hanging this morning. I was a middle-aged man and woman this morning.


    The body was badly damaged and it was clear that he had been brutally murdered. They both had their eyeballs snapped, their eyes cavitated, and there was no bottom from their jaws. The lower body has disappeared completely and the gut has fallen out for the most part.


    The bodies hung at the school gate are prominent and frequently visible in the eyes of those who wanted to pass in front of the school. The police have been here before, but for some reason, they''ll be home soon. The same was true of the press. And there''s nothing I can put up online.


    That must have been the same effect as the power working for the students attending school, the students were judging.


    "No, ahhh!


    I saw a hung man and woman, and there was a female student screaming. She was the daughter of a hung middle-aged man and woman.


    But looking sideways, the students have no emotion whatsoever. It''s already becoming a familiar sight. This is becoming routine.


    Buddhist Vantaro, a freshman who recently transferred to Van High School, presumes. The girl student screaming now complained to her parents about the current state of the school, and so their parents came into the school - not that. Parents who were suspicious of their daughter''s behavior at home came on board voluntarily because they thought there was a cause for the school. And every time it came to a result.


    The students can''t press charges. I tried Fantaro too, but I couldn''t. Even if I try to inform the outside world, my hands don''t move and my voice doesn''t speak. That''s the kind of implication being made.


    But Fantaro didn''t know. It''s not that you can ever charge anyone, that there are exceptions. Nevertheless, it is also difficult to notice. I don''t know how schools have become such a strange world in the first place, when it''s a mystery in itself.


    Two weeks before Fantaro transferred to Van School, this school was already like this.


    Private Van School. One group a year. Morning home room.


    "I have a transfer student today"


    "Even today..."


    Someone squeaks at the words of the teacher in charge. Everyone thinks the same thing, even if they don''t say it. And the students who have transferred.


    Like every day, there are many transfer students. In one school year alone, more than twenty people have been transferred to school.


    At first everyone felt strange. However, such a terrible anomaly that one visiting transfer student after another seemed trivial happened to the high school where the guardian attended.


    Firstly, there was no one left absent to disappear. No matter how severe the illness is, the students attend.


    Currently, there are students in Group A, a year of care, who are also present with pneumonia.


    "You! You''re sick! What if it infects other students!?


    His breath is constant, his eyes are on students who are coughing all the time, and his teacher becomes the shape of a demon.


    "''Cause... I can''t even rest... hoof-fuck"


    I really wanted to take a break. But no one can rest. Even if I try to rest sick, I go to school for some reason. Sometimes a student who had the misfortune of a relative and tried to go to a funeral would come to school for some reason.


    More than that are the students who were fearless about this tragedy in the school and tried to refuse to attend school. They also attend school properly every day.


    Seeing the situation, I figured it out for myself, and all the students understood it even if they didn''t like it. They said they couldn''t get out of here.


    "No excuses!


    As usual, he was a teacher who tried to hit me relentlessly.


    "I thought you told B to stop being violent."


    When one student told him, the teacher stopped moving.


    It was Red Mouth Protection who spoke.


    "Ahhh!? Shh, I''m sorry. Ah."


    Serving as a teacher sitting in the ground toward protection.


    "The boulder is like a... ''Cause it''s covered in B only."


    Abominably grumbled was Marumi Shizu "Marumi Minoru," a kid head student who used to bully middle school high schools and guardians.


    On the face of the fruit, there are several bruises that have been beaten. There are vivid cuts and stab wounds leading up to the head, but not even a band-aid. Even with the band-aid, "I''m busy with the C''s! ''Cause they stick their fingers, pens, and compasses in their wounds after they say,'' and they peel them off. Even more extreme was the loss of one ear.


    "Well, you don''t have to cover your C."


    That''s not the protection I said. A friendship vow. I made it clear with a voice that I could actually hear.


    "Besides... even A can''t escape the Van School itself, and they follow the rules of the Van School. Depending on the degree of defiance, even A is killed?


    I even said my vows, but I actually laughed with my nose.


    "Don''t you speak like that to me with dignity because the ex-bully-bully-bully-bully-boy is being treated like an A? Your position is reversed, and you''re really happy, you''re the victim!?


    The word of truth was interrupted by the teacher. It is an unexpected power of man, and it adds a grip that makes him grab his jaw and feel that his jaw will crumble as it is.


    "I would never forgive you to poke at Master A in C''s minute!


    Then the relentless assault of the teacher burst into fruition, as usual, but the protection, this time, did not try to stop. I don''t even want to stop it.


    Everyone has already noticed who this school is that has made a huge difference. It is now the Van Schools that the position of the abusive and the abusive has been reversed, as the fruit had said.


    In this school, students are ranked in ABC. It is also mandatory to wear an ABC badge on the uniform. A of the privileged class in a dominant position, B of the slave class who are forced to do miscellaneous work in general, and C who are treated less than livestock.


    Ex-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-and-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-and On the other hand, B and C are not treated a lot. Especially when it comes to C, a former bully, who suffers spectacular abuse every day. As well as those who have been mistreated, it seems that the dead are not uncommon.


    All transfer students who come from next to next every day are A or C. so far. There will also be reason that B''s population makes up the majority, but it continues to increase C as a subject of abuse and A, which has been reversed to become the ruling class, making the dominant structure more pronounced.


    Teachers were all going crazy. It is the role of the teachers to conduct ''classes'' and give orders to B and C, as well as to aggressively abuse C.


    It was obvious that some will was working. And it was also easy to imagine that those who did this to school would have created such a distorted world to clear up the resentment of being bullied and bullied.


    And today the ''Class'' begins.


    Classes at Van Schools today are fundamentally different from regular school classes.


    "C, stand up"


    The voice of the teacher sounds heavy.


    The risen students are uniformly dark, obviously threatening or like dead fish eyes.


    A student who has just transferred to school today is bewildered to see that unusual sight.


    "Hey, transfer student. You too, C, so stand up."


    Ordered to take office, the transfer student also rises confused. Because the shape of his office was terrible, and his voice was full of force, he could not refuse.


    "Well, what would you like for today''s class, let the students of A pick it out? Raise your hand if you have hope in A ~"


    A teacher who suddenly makes a cat stroke.


    Several A students raise their hands. Some of them are protective and sworn.


    "Uh-huh, anyway, you and Akaguchi only choose simple classes."


    The oath lowered his hand, as he gave up, to the words of his tenure, which he said with a slight laugh. The protection still keeps rising.


    "All right, let Kosaki pick you out today. You always make good choices. The transferee is also a C, and I need a nice guy."


    "Yes."


    The girl student, known as Xiaoqiao, replied with a grin full of malice.


    "I''ve been devising new classes, please"


    "Which, send the data to the teacher."


    Sakaki forwards the contents on her fingertip cell phone.


    "This is great. The boulder is Xiao Qiang."


    The acting teacher looks at the holographic display and laughs and praises the synagogue.


    Eventually, under the guidance of the teacher, C students pull the whale.


    C and B students, start moving desks and chairs. A does nothing. All such manual labor is also to be done by C and B.


    Pull your desk over to the center of the classroom and put it on properly to create a long pedestal that leads in a straight line from front to back of the classroom. Quail unlucky students sleep side by side on a pedestal.


    The transfer student was also a hassle. Sleep on your back on your desk as directed, not knowing why.


    And one of the students who was lucky enough to whale, blindfolded, stepped on each of the students who slept on the desk and ran from behind the classroom to the front.


    At this time, it is the rule that all students who have been laid down must be trampled. Medium difficulty in blindfolded conditions.


    But that''s why I can''t step on it while exploring it slowly and carefully. For the running students, B students throw hardballs, wet rags, scissors, bladed cutters, pencils, compasses, etc.


    Sometimes I slip and fall when I step on my head. Some students stomped on the dovetail with momentum and bitterness.


    "What the fuck! This!"


    After being trampled several times, the transfer student couldn''t wait to get up.


    The transfer student''s head was relentlessly beaten with a chair from behind. A grumbling transfer student, bleeding out of his head.


    "Yes, educational instructional decisions ~. No, not now. I''m going to teach you."


    The acting teacher laughs happily, throws away the chair, and removes the bond for woodworking from the nostalgia.


    "Ngu!? Welcome!


    Then he grabs the transferee''s jaw and cheek with one hand and lets his mouth open forcefully, into his slightly open mouth, rambling Bond''s mouth and pouring in the flavor.


    "Whew! What the heck!"


    Released, a transfer student squatting and desperately spitting Bond out.


    "Here! Don''t dirty the floor! Further educational instructional decisions!


    When the teacher in charge became the shape of a demon and grabbed the hair of the transfer student, he forced his face up and put his lips together with a powerful hotchkiss.


    "Huh! Mm-hmm!


    A transfer student who gets her mouth sewn with a hotchkiss and can''t even give her a decent voice.


    Classroom scenery from three weeks ago in this school. In every class, I do the same thing. Those with previous experience of bullying continue to be bullied extensively on various menus. That is the ''class'' of a private van school.


    No one can escape. Even if I try to be absent, I can''t escape because somehow I''m going to be present. Driven by something like obsessive-compulsive notions, he attends, even if he has a fever of forty degrees.


    I don''t know because I''ve never tried vows and protections, but the students can''t talk to their parents or the police. If you try to talk or tell them in letters, your body will harden and you won''t be able to do those things.


    The police, who visit occasionally suspiciously, find no anomalies for some reason and return, and the families who come aboard, are killed and hanged at the school gate.


    Thus, the school becomes a sanctuary where there is no outside interference, and for the ex-bully-bully-boys, it maintains a wonderful paradise.

 1390 2.

    Before lunch, all school students are always gathered into the gym.


    Thankful arrangements to make lunch delicious. Every day, a delightful ritual takes place.


    In a giant holographic display, from freshman year to third year, C''s name is crosswise coined.


    "Roulette start!


    The light runs out at high speed through the name field as the principal makes his bald head teh and screams with a smile.


    Eventually the speed of light slowed down gradually and one of the names stopped the light.


    "Three years and four sets, Miko Migawa! Come on, come here!


    While many C students are relieved, unfortunate female students who have hit the roulette threaten to ascend to the stage where the principal is located.


    ''Now for the second time, Roulette, let''s get this straight!


    On the holographic display, the next roulette says a variety of words. Ears, eyes, nose, mouth, teeth, hair, nails, eyebrows, fingers, hands, feet, nipples, genitals, neck. It''s all part of the body.


    Under the bed, teachers hold a variety of tools in their hands and smile the same at the students. Tools in my hand were tools that many of them used to cut, such as knives, nail clippers, spanners, pencils, scissors, razors and chainsaws.


    Female students meditate and pray in their eyes. Please hit my eyebrows or my hair. But those odds are low.


    Roulette stops. Genital letters were glowing as female students opened their fearful eyes. The female student turns pale.


    "Oops! It''s a spectacle today! Female student genital mutilation! It''s like African circumcision. Gentlemen, this precious sight, burn firmly in your eyes, so that you may remember it for the rest of your lives!


    "Yes! Thank you for singing such a wonderful school life!


    When the principal speaks of his usual dialogue, he goes along with it, shouting out loud at the dialogue determined by the students of C and B. Students of A are exempt. Students who did not scream or those whose voices are small are all desperately screaming out loud because they are equally set to be raised on the stage and sacrificed for rituals.


    Female students on the stage are held up by multiple teachers and stripped of their clothes. A female student screams and begs for help. But the work progresses pale. B and C students have to take a good look at them. If he turns away or closes his eyes, the student is also raised on the stage and the same part is excised.


    (Is it really fun for someone who set this up to keep doing this? I''m sick of it......)


    The vow turns away and throws up without speaking up. A is also exempt from the act of turning away his face.


    As the day passes, in the oath, a certain desire swells. That desire, which was hesitant to execute, was on the verge of explosion at the earliest.


    And that day, there was an incident, and the oath inspired me to decide to be ready.


    While the students were at lunch, A''s suicide came out. It was a jump and suicide. The suicide note was also written down and placed on the roof.


    ''Someone who made this school this way. I''m sure you''re just like us. What? So this is how you''re getting revenge, isn''t it? But I can''t be happy to do what I was sad about being hit, this time to others. I don''t believe it. I can''t stand it. There''s no way I''m happy to be the perpetrator. What''s left of my heart is the dream of someone being bullied that I see every night. What the hell is that? Is that a sign calling for someone''s help? But I can''t help you. Sorry.''


    The suicide note said: That was well publicized in school.


    "If it''s that dream, I''ll see it too."


    "I watch it every night too..."


    "You mean we''re all having the same dream?


    "I don''t know..."


    When I saw the suicide note and listened to the other students stand up, I knew for the first time that the oath and protection were dreaming of it, besides myself.


    "Akaguchi, you and I weren''t the only ones."


    We had some anticipation that we weren''t the only ones, but seeing the number of students surprised one after the other, the vows were mute.


    "I mean, I can''t believe that so many students have been dreaming the same dream for three weeks now, and no one realizes that fact... I can''t believe it''s revealed now..."


    "I guess it''s because something more unusual was happening in real life. And it looks like the only person who dreamed of it was" A. "


    To the word of protection, the oath was convinced.


    (I can''t stand it anymore... But I''m not alone... Besides, my real hope...)


    An oath to look at the face of protection. I think he has a pretty face to make. Severely tickles the protective appetite of oaths.


    "What?"


    "No... never mind"


    He noticed that he had been watched, questioned about his protection, and his vows turned a blind eye in haste.


    The friendship oath room is filled with a variety of stuffed animals and dolls. There are also several rolling on the floor.


    To swear, the doll has transcended my taste.


    "I''m home."


    When he returns from school, the vow greets him home with a voice he cannot hear outside after entering his room. Be aware of the dolls in the room.


    "Well, who shall we play with today?"


    Give him a cat stroke that he''ll never let out outside of this room and look over at the dolls and stuffed animals in the room.


    Eventually he takes the stuffed rabbit and penguin and the red doll of a squad hero. There are also quite a few puppets for boys.


    "Hehe, Rabbit lady, crying or screaming won''t help you ~"


    A vow to let the stuffed animal of a penguin be covered in a stuffed rabbit, laughing at it, and making a voice of this wicked man.


    "Oh, penguin man, my purity."


    The rabbit''s stuffed strand opens wide and shakes as he busts, and the vow screams in his back voice.


    "Oh, now I''m discriminating against penguins. Forgive me already. Eh? Don''t even lick a kowtay penguin that''s not beaten by a minus sixty degree blizzard and is raising the world''s harshest child ~"


    Pushing the penguin between the rabbit''s open crotches, he makes another evil man''s voice.


    "That''s it -!


    Raise your voice with the utmost intent to be Rin, and you take the red doll of a squad hero.


    "Oh, you are!? Red Mouth Protection!"


    Turn the penguin around with a bad man''s voice.


    "Akaguchi, help me!


    Grab the rabbit stuffed animal and ask for help in the back voice.


    "Penguin Man! I''m not gonna let you like me anymore! Protective Keek!"


    As he raises his riddle voice and grabs the red doll, he protrudes into the penguin stuffed animal with the red doll''s feet.


    "One, strong, one blow that makes me want to revamp! No, I''d rather revamp this already!


    Changing on the way from a bad guy to a pitiful voice, he lays down his penguin stuffed animal and pushes it around to the floor, making it look like the wind he''s apologizing for.


    "Thank you, Akaguchi!


    Push the rabbit stuffed animal against the red doll to make it look like a hugging breeze.


    I couldn''t make friends, my parents didn''t deal with me, and the oath that I was bullied in school continued these fantasy puppet shows with elementary and secondary schools by myself, and even now that I''m in high school, I continue with that extension. I tried to stop as of the senior year of elementary school, but I only have a way to stabilize my mind by playing with fantasy residents.


    Conscious over and over again of what it would be like to be found out about this by a guardian, every time my soul falls out.


    Second, I think a lot about Van Schools.


    I''m not willing to commit suicide under oath, but I also find it no surprise that the story of someone who committed suicide appeared in a Even if I try from a former bully, I''m not as satisfied with the school as I am now.


    Some of them will be aggressively abusive because of the status quo, but the oath sincerely despises such a person. I was feeling bullied and disgusted, but now I don''t understand the nerve of standing on the side of doing it and bullying, and my disgust boils violently.


    I''m also anxious to see what happens next. I wonder how long this will last. What happens when I graduate? No, I don''t have the coverage to graduate safely in the first place. A That''s why I can''t feel safe.


    (I''ll talk to you tomorrow Akaguchi... If they say no, let''s do it alone)


    The oath was a secret dream. While the oath was fed up with the school becoming that way, he secretly wondered if he could take advantage of this situation.


    A burning situation: one thought protection and the two of us daring to confront the mysteries and invisible enemies of distopiated schools. If it comes true, the oath dreams that it will never be so great.


    "You monkey! Try and sound like Wookie!


    Akaguchi Protection had his usual dreams again. A dream where someone is being bullied. The contents of the bullying and the rash on your face are always the same.


    Even if that''s not me but someone else, protecting always makes me feel on the bully''s side and think. It overlaps with me.


    Every time I see the fun looking faces on the bullying side, I also remember the faces of the people who were bullying me, and I tremble in anger.


    What is the meaning of this dream? Who is this person who is not himself? The answer to the question never answers, but I feel that someone is intentionally showing it to me. I feel strong.


    Wake up from a dream. Morning. Every time I wake up and welcome morning, I get depressed. Also today, I have to attend a school that is half-world.


    To be honest, the school turned out that way and I felt faint at first. But the repeated abuses and the likeness of escalating daily and continuing dead, even though trying to stay in the safe zone, the guardian didn''t like going to school and couldn''t help it.


    I don''t even want to commit suicide, but I don''t know or know what a student feels like to have committed suicide.


    What will happen next? How long will this last?


    Thoughts don''t give answers, but protection becomes conscious over and over again. I''ve already fallen into a bottomless darkness, and just drifting through it, I can see such a vigeon that I will continue to be extensively covered in darkness.

 1391 3

    Van School on lunch break. Just when the students finished their lunch.


    "Hey... hey... no, I need to talk to you about something really important"


    It''s always a cool, less emotional vow to put on the table, but I''ve spoken up with a face that I''ve obviously come up with, so whatever it is, I get to protect myself. I had a feeling something was wrong.


    "It''s hard to talk here then. Hang out to the roof."


    "Okay."


    While I realize how much it is because the oath is about to speak with such a strange face, it was the protection I was deciding at this point to absolutely help if it was something I could help.


    "No, ahhh!


    As I was going up the stairs leading to the rooftop, I heard a scream of beastly golden cuts from up there.


    While understanding what is happening, oaths and protections speed up the foot up the stairs.


    In front of the rooftop door, four male students seize a crying half-naked female student and are covered.


    Protection takes my breath by accident. It is a tight occasion for virginity.


    "Stop."


    On the other hand, the oath uttered a terribly cold voice, without cowering.


    "Hey, what is it? This guy is a C. You''re an enemy of Master A."


    In the glance of an ice knife, one of the male students looks at the badge of oath and protection and sarcastically says:


    The guardian sees the boy student''s badge and learns to be angry. It was B.


    "I''ve decided I can do anything for C... Or should I stop?


    Other male students ask in horror. All the boys who are gang-raping were B, so if the two men, A, were stationary, they would have to obey that order.


    The C woman points her gaze for salvation at oath and protection. Look at that, oaths and protections make me sick in a different way. The schematic that the guy who was once happy to do the bullying will ask the ex-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-bully-boys themselves for help if they become victims. Some may wonder, but at least oaths and protections don''t take it that way. I just find it hard to describe offensive.


    "Didn''t you hear me tell you not to? Why are you asking?


    When the oath went off in an even colder voice, the boys in B dispersed with the shittiness. Later, only a half-naked C girl remains.


    "Oh, thanks......"


    "Just disappear."


    I also swear to c-girl I''ll thank you, I''ll say it out loud.


    "Do you think it''s strange that I helped?


    Turn to your guardian, and the oath will hear your reaction


    "I don''t think. Whatever the whole rice thing is...... right. That thing on campus...... I''m over the limit on everything, and it was b doing it. I honestly can''t allow B to do that. I don''t like A and C, of course. B, who was a bystander, just did the same thing as C. And justify it because it''s dictated by school rules. That''s so cowardly."


    "I felt the exact same thing"


    Hearing the word of protection, the oath was that something hot crept up in his chest, spilling nature and a grin.


    "You know... this school... can we just keep doing this? All of us students... no... I don''t know how to put it well..."


    When he leaves the roof, he asks if his vows will not speak.


    My protection knows what the oath is trying to say. She doesn''t seem like a former bully, she has a strong sense of justice, and she makes her intentions clear. Seems to have changed a lot humanly since I tore off the bully.


    And influenced by such an oath, and even gaining strength and confidence, protection also changed in a short period of time. I grew up a lot as a person. I also use my position as a A in school and at least only B in the same class are appealing to me not to receive unjustified violence from teachers.


    "I think it''s not good... Me and Mr. Friendship are A, but still... I don''t feel like school is a good thing right now. Apparently, a lot of people are happy to actively shake C, but I''m not."


    The fact that a boy like a cute little animal is now facing Rin and expressing his thoughts makes me swear.


    "I know what you''re trying to say, and don''t imitate me like I''m going to explore you like that, just say what I want to say clearly and you''ll be fine."


    I spill a smile, and the vows become embarrassed by the protective dialogue I continue to utter. It was spotted lightly.


    At the same time, I can''t wait to see that protection feels the same as I do. I''m about to get salivated. Maybe when I''m alone, I''m drooling.


    "Me and you, we were once bullied. I stayed hit."


    I don''t even give myself a bite to laugh at in my heart, and the oath creates a strange face to talk about.


    "But with strength - I made up my mind. Now...... I''m not being bullied, but I''m living by it, being torn apart like this by someone else. It''s the same as when you''re being bullied, isn''t it? Have you been left to do it again by an irresistible nasty guy? It''s miserable. It was miserable before, but it''s still the same."


    I reveal the feelings that my vows have always held, in front of the one person in the world who opens his heart. I don''t care what you would do if you were denied or rejected, but speak without precipitation, in fear of your heart.


    "You know, I overheard the conversation in the staff room. Looks like they''ve got eyes on one pair."


    "Are they eyeing you?


    "Akaguchi, I think it''s a problem that you''re covering B. If it''s an A, we need guidance, that''s what we talked about. Some students are so sweet that they can''t blame us, but some teachers don''t feel comfortable with us, and we need to be vigilant."


    ����


    I listen to my vows, and my protection is nagging.


    (Are you lost? Or... are you scared?


    The oath went on to talk further, seeing the guardian nagging, and hearing his reaction, but not trying to open his mouth from the guardian.


    "Let''s get back to it, I want to do something about what''s happening at this school. We don''t have the power the other kids have, do we? You got strength at the Snow Oka Institute and became a token-ass kid. So with that power, fighting...... can''t you? somehow...... can''t you?


    Say what you wanted to say the most. Make an invitation. Let''s fight together.


    "I''ve been thinking about that, too. I''m sorry I made you say it first..."


    Tell him with a face that he seems sorry for his protection and bow his head.


    "No, no, even if they apologize for that"


    On the other hand, this reaction was an incomprehensible oath, as the words returned from protection delighted me.


    "But I feel sorry for you as a man to make you say it first from a girl..."


    (No, no, if you''re cute, ooh - so. Oh, but such a pretty look on your face too...)


    Seeing the protection he hesitated to say with a worried face, he was desperate to take an oath.


    "What do you say? I know it''s gonna be a life-threatening act, but are you willing to fight?


    Only on the surface keeps cool beauty, the oath asks.


    "I''ll give you another cowardly ride, but if Mr. Friendship does it, I''ll do it too. I''m scared by myself, but if you two... And... no, it''s nothing"


    I can''t keep an oath to the dangerous eye - it was an embarrassing and unspeakable protection to put in my mouth.


    "I''m not cowardly. I was scared by myself, too, and when I thought I was Akaguchi, I called."


    With the protection agreeing to me, the oath said with a smile as I felt like rising to heaven as well.


    (Okay. If this happens, I''ll say that too)


    Another aspiration, too, the oath decides to make it happen.


    "Oh, you know... now that we''re compatriots with the same purpose, why don''t we... call each other by name?


    I humiliate myself to suggest an oath.


    Silent protection.


    (Ugh... should I not have told you? It''s like calling each other by name or something that honestly doesn''t matter......)


    Since the protection did not respond immediately, the vow began to regret it sooner...


    "Fine, I swear... Ugh... you can light it up..."


    "Thank you... Protector. Ugh, yeah... sure. You''ll get used to it soon..."


    It was the protection and oath of the lighter attributes to each other, and to call each other the prawns.


    Buddhist annihilation Fantaro is a once, so I don''t have any hard feelings in this school.


    Fantaro, who was suddenly to transfer to school two weeks ago at the convenience of his parents, had recognized this Van School as a comfortable space.


    Fantaro himself does not intend to actively participate in C''s abuse, but it is comfortable to see both the scum like he was bullying him every day. But I also feel that daytime rituals are too much.


    Looking at yesterday''s suicide of a student, Wantaro wonders if everything needs a degree or addition or subtraction. I like the very concept of this school, but he says it''s obviously too much.


    (There''s got to be someone who did the school this way, but I hope he saw a suicide and changed it a little. Even for a, some people are uncomfortable, and I''m only resistant to daytime arr...)


    Fantaro thought that way.

 1392 4.

    Threesome who have been bullying their protection since middle school. Marumi Minoru Marumi, Yuanta Komamura, Yuichiro Morita Itsuke.


    In this, Yuichiro was the only one who didn''t look like he had a little fun when bullying his protection. On the contrary, after the bullying, he always secretly apologized in his protective ear.


    I knew what that meant for protection, and because of that, only Yuichiro was unwilling to resent it.


    The fact that he was a leader of the three and most aggressively bullied was that when he was in the backlash of the protection he had gained power at the Snow Oka Institute, he was crying and sitting down and begging for forgiveness, and then he never did bullying, but he also knew that he was not seriously reflecting. Still, I decided to forgive both the fruit and the ex.


    After school went crazy, these threesomes naturally became C, and in fact, they were lucky enough to win the ritual draw and were cut off their ears. I can tell you that I was fortunate to be unhappy.


    And then, in fact, I started to put some protection on it. Of course I''m not going to be bullying you, but I''m going to be sarcastic and evil. Because the position of the fruit is the position, the protection never really received this, and ignored it.


    Regardless of the fact and the former Tai, even Yuichiro becomes C, and it hurts the guardian''s heart to see him abused in class. Moreover, in doing so, Yuichiro has always turned his gaze to himself in search of salvation.


    It was an event the day after the oath and protection solved the mystery of this school, decided to restore the school to its normal state, and decided to call each other in their lower names.


    Yuichiro Morigaka was called by name in the ritual of day.


    Pray that the better part will be chosen, both the fruit, the former Tai, the protection and naturally Yuichiro himself.


    "Neck! Long time no see -! Neck! You did it! You can see Dr. Koga''s chainsaw! Ladies and gentlemen, applause!


    But Roulette will be the worst result, and Yuichiro will have a pale face on the stage.


    The teachers all applauded with a full smile. B and C students applaud accordingly. If I fail to clap, I will clap desperately because I can match the same eyes as the sacrifice.


    Physical education teacher, deputy to the class of guardians, takes the chainsaw in his hand with a delightful smile and goes up on the stage.


    It was a protection that I thought of helping with the power of paranormal, but I also know that it is hopelessly impossible.


    Whoever made the school this way would undoubtedly also be the bearer of superordinary powers. Here and now, if I try to help Yuichiro, there''s a good chance I can get my eyes on him. And now it''s my turn to be killed. There''s no way you can perform treason in such a large number of places, even though you have little idea of the enemy''s power.


    (If you''re a comic book protagonist, you can run to help without thinking about it and conveniently cut through a pinch, but reality doesn''t. jeopardize my position, sucks, it just kills me)


    A protection that tells itself realistic excuses, resentful and pitiful of oneself who cannot be helped by our own cuteness. It also feels pitiful.


    "The bee hit me..."


    Yuichiro on the stage cried, squeaking pompously.


    Yuichiro, as usual, had his gaze on protection. But not the usual gaze for salvation. It was a gaze of forgiveness.


    "I don''t want to do this anymore in the next life. It''s true. Believe me, Red Mouth... forgive me... I thought it was bad..."


    In front of a large crowd, Yuichiro begs forgiveness by name. The students'' gaze concentrates on protection, but the protection does not wander, and they keep looking straight at Yuichiro.


    (Guilty, you''ve been in pain forever. I know)


    A protection that speaks with an unreachable voice.


    Eventually Yuichiro''s body is tied up and knelt. The teacher stepped on his back from behind, and the teacher laughed at him, causing him to start the chainsaw.


    "Red Mouth...... sorry"


    That became Yuichiro''s final word.


    As he reacted to Yuichiro''s apology, Yuichiro nodded small toward Yuichiro. With the feeling that I''m forgiving you so much.


    Yuichiro''s eyes also seemed to see and convey it firmly, with a relieved smile.


    It was usually a protection that turned away, but Yuichiro''s neck was cut off with a chainsaw without distracting him.


    The guardian back in the classroom had spoken to force him to pack his lunch. When Yuichiro saw him killed, he had no appetite at all, but he felt like he was caught in this situation.


    Watching such protection makes my vows painful.


    "For the future..."


    And when he had finished his lunch, he came from his guardian unto his oath, and called out. In the earlier case, I know very well that the protection is quite motivated.


    "How about hitting a teacher?


    "The teachers seem to be brainwashed, and you can''t have a decent conversation. Besides, if the teacher is connected directly to the mastermind, our movements are going to be detected, and we should put it on hold because it''s dangerous."


    The oath calmly and calmly rejects the proposal for protection.


    "Guardian, you don''t have to rush. Aren''t you confused now?


    The oath touches on the matter earlier and protects him.


    "The height is... I don''t want to be bullied, so I was just desperately suited to the whole rice guys. You don''t have to kill him..."


    A protection that speaks remorse. That was also heard and known from the protection before, and indeed the protection was right, and as far as Yuichiro was concerned, he didn''t even look the type to make bullying aggressive.


    Where the protectors and vows were speaking, two people came, Marumi Nu and Komabu Yuanta.


    "You... it was so much fun to see Yuichiro get killed. He just apologized to you. You''re always meditating on your eyes."


    The fruit bites loudly into protection and gets the attention of the class. Yuanta is grating behind her.


    "And I ate flat out. Yuichiro is dead and the rice is delicious!


    It was the fruit of striking anger straight, but the guardian sighed like a heartbroken.


    "You''ve been observing me a lot, and you don''t know anything."


    "What..."


    The face of the fruit is further distorted by anger in the protection of telling in a cold voice.


    "Sheng Gao is like being killed by you. No, you killed him. If I hadn''t gotten involved with you, Sheng Gao wouldn''t have died."


    Both the vows and the ex-tea were surprised by that dialogue of protection. It was incredible that a gentle and gentle protection, both in appearance and in deed, always spoke of such a dialogue.


    "Holy shit!


    "Let it be, fruit!


    Stop the exotic fruit by strangling its wings from behind. If C is going to give A a hand, he will be killed without question. Keep getting plenty of it over the course of a few days.


    "Me, I couldn''t hate Sheng Gao. He was weak, too. He threatened to bully himself if he didn''t join the jerk. I thought Sheng Gao was your victim, and I forgive him."


    Hearing the words spoken by the guardian, he actually lost his power from his whole body and his anger at the guardian disappeared. But the murder of a friend and his anger and remorse for his helplessness have not disappeared.


    "So what... You, you have special powers. With that power, this school... do something. Take Yuichiro''s revenge... Vengeance... take it..."


    The demands of the fruit had turned from halfway to pleading full of remorse.


    Protection is exercising its abilities once when the bullies of the actual people were ripped off. We also naturally know that protection resides in extraordinary powers.


    (I intend to)


    Protection that answers without speaking up.


    (It''s causing some weird noise and getting my attention. Even during the lunch break, Sheng Gao called your name when he was killed, and even though he has his eyes on it, I wonder if it would be unnecessarily unsavory...)


    On the other hand, the oath was fearful.


    After the fruit and the former Tai disappeared, the oath and protection moved the place behind the school building and continued to consult. It doesn''t taste good to talk like that in a classroom to a boulder.


    "I''m not saying absolutely, but I have almost a ninety percent chance that whoever made the school this way, I think he''s among the students. I''m enjoying the situation."


    An oath expresses its thoughts.


    "I wonder if it''s a paranormal force to force you to come to school, even if you''re sick. Could... build strength at the Snow Oka Institute?


    "I think there''s a good chance of that. First place to explore, you''ve decided."


    When I heard the word of protection, my vows laughed. But the guardian''s face didn''t float. Because I didn''t want to go to the Snow Oka Institute anymore.

 1393 5

    When it was once remodeled at the Snow Oka Institute, protection was dying in jeopardy. And it seemed strange to see myself in pain, because I saw Junko laughing at me, and I was totally feeling resistance to Junko, and I didn''t want to get involved anymore.


    However, the Yukioka Institute may have a key to solving the mystery of Van School, so the guardian visits the Yukioka Institute with his vows without feeling comfortable.


    Passed through the reception room, the oath is desperate to soften. Strongly driven by the desire to see hero figures lined up on the shelves nearby. I was alone when I came here before, so I could fully watch the monster dolls that were lined up in the lab, but now I have to put up with my guardian''s eyes.


    "Hmm, I think you guys are right. Hey, it''s my mouse, just like you guys. The ability to imply or brainwash is right."


    Junko, who asked about the situation, said with a thought face.


    "If you know who it is, tell me."


    "If you try it on me, even the mouse is in the same position as you guys, right? I have no reason to put my shoulders only on you guys, and that mouse has not been hostile to me, so I will be as neutral as I can be, and I will cooperate only in a neutral position. Because it''s not fair. They''re both the same from me, my precious experimental cooperation, Mouse."


    Junko willingly refuses to take the oath. Disappointing two.


    "- And I just wanted to say, I was wondering if Oita would pass. If you make too much noise, they''ll scold me, too. I feel sorry for this, so if you guys are going to solve this, I''m going to give you a little help."


    (Just a little... this looks like a thin expectation)


    (Expecting or disappointing, this kind of mind-blowing way of talking, doesn''t feel good)


    To the rhetoric of Junko, the protection had abandoned expectations, and the vows had been slackened.


    "And... there''s a part of me that cares. One of the mice of the Van School students does have the power to interfere with people''s spirits, but they didn''t have that much power to rule one school round. I wonder if it has evolved in places I don''t know about depositing... Maybe he helped someone else, maybe he got a way to amplify his powers. In any case, you should be careful."


    "I appreciate that information and advice alone, but, uh... just a little cooperation, how exactly can you help me?


    The oath asks, with the nuance that it will not be just that information and advice.


    "Talk in order. First of all, there are five other mice in your school."


    I''m surprised to hear about Junko. Oath and protection.


    "Seven mice in all in the same school... is that such a coincidence?


    The oath looks suspiciously at Junko.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. Mice and mice might be attracted. All mice can be located with GPS embedded in the body. Oh, you can''t try to remove it. Because when I try to take it, it explodes and I try to die."


    I pull all my oaths and protections to Junko, who laughs and tells him something terrible.


    "So, two of the mice at school are definitely your enemies, I think. Maybe those two control the school. One of the mice is calling in transfer students. There''s a kid who wanted that kind of ability. I came here for a second retrofit, and I wanted the ability to sort bullies and bullies, and I also wanted the ability to bring those kids in. Ah... I think I spoke a little too much."


    If only you could tell me the name of that person, you could bring it to a resolution at once - and I think oath and protection, and I learn toothache.


    "And it''s a good story for you guys from here on out. Two of the mice will definitely be on your side. I mean, actually, I''ve already been consulted by those kids, and I think I''d like you to make contact with them first."


    This was a very useful story. It''s comforting to see two more people willing to face a school that''s gone crazy, and they''re mice, just like themselves.


    "Another mouse, maybe you should investigate. I''ll leave the judgment to you, but come on. If it was an enemy, it wouldn''t taste good, but maybe he was called in as a transfer student, blinded by the fact that he was a bully by chance and didn''t even know he was a mouse. By the way, I don''t know if one of the others will be your enemy or your ally."


    Junko advises me on this while I say neutral. Listening to the story, the oath decided that I must be used to this kind of rubbing.


    Protection and oaths were unaware of an important matter.


    I didn''t even question how I could tell Junko this story.


    They didn''t know. Even if other students try to report Van Schools to someone outside the school, they can''t. They had never tried it before, and because they didn''t know it, they never questioned it. We were not surprised that we were able to convey to Junko the inner details of Van School.


    One room in the Van School building after school.


    Many of the students went home, but there are eight students left in the room.


    The two are men. Six are women. All female students are dressed half-naked or equally naked.


    One of the female students was lying naked on her back on the floor with her elbow and knee tip missing. Emotions are faceless as if they were dead.


    There is one other woman with no tip from one ankle on one leg and one with no tip from the elbow on the left. Other than that, as far as I can tell, the woman seems satisfied with the five bodies.


    "You suck shit. You can''t just lick it. You''ve taught me many times how to serve without the spirit of service - love and sincerity, haven''t you?


    A male student speaks out as if she had been frightened towards a woman whose head was buried in her groin. The woman stops moving and shivers in fear.


    "Oh, you don''t want to be, do you? You want to hear what I''m saying?


    Ahead of the male student pointing fingers was the figure of a woman with amputation of limbs. She continued to defy until the end, and the consequences seemed disastrous. To show what happens to those who disobey, to hear what they say smoothly, they are still kept alive, even if they are made to look like this.


    Women desperately resume their service. Forced to flinch out the sincerity that doesn''t come naturally.


    All of the girls are C. Together, the higher middle parts of the school, from the C, make those whom the two male students felt particularly fond of, thus exclusively sexual slavery, daily.


    "I wonder if tomorrow''s transfer students have two A''s and three C. You''re losing it to boulders."


    Another male student, already sexually processed, reported peeking into the holographic display. His name is Kuro Tsunami, "Sakikuru". I''m a senior. Responsible for discriminating student ABCs and calling transfer students.


    "So, the percentage of C is decreasing."


    To the report of Kyuro, who went on to speak, a male student in the service wrinkles between the eyebrows and forehead, distorting his mouth. He is a boy with a single hair, a longer face, a wide forehead, thin eyes, a protruding mouth - and a appearance that somehow reminds him of a monkey.


    "Did you kill C too much? Because C is something that must be in this school, and it can be said to be valuable. Shall I leave my neck free from the ritual of day? Maybe we should try not to let the dead out in class, too. No... does that eliminate the thrill of death? Hmm, that''s troubling."


    The name of the monkey-faced boy is Da ''an Musashi "Ooyasa". Classifying this Van School, stretching the boundaries that imply the students around the school building, tending to manipulate the teachers - that is, distoping the Van School, and is the real ruler of the school.


    Musashi and Kyuro, plus another total of three who are not here, used the power of paranormal to transform Van School into their ideal world. And singing the days of paradise for them, drunk in pleasure as creators, immersed in their fullness as rulers.


    "Besides, you should also do a little consciousness checking on A. No, more A students should be able to have a comfortable day."


    Kyuro, a staff member, complains.


    "Oh... that was unpleasant about yesterday. I can''t believe there was a guy like that in" A. "


    Musashi says in a sinking voice. The fact that there were students who protested and committed suicide by denying it and giving it to them, even though they said that they had created a wonderful world where bullies were freed from their position as bullies and vice versa, was a huge shock to Musashi and Kowloon, and it has been heavy on their minds.


    "I have people with a lot of ideas. Some kids are bullied because they''re too nice. I need you to know that."


    Kyuro complains with a gentle voice.


    "Right...... But how to satisfy a guy like that... I don''t know"


    Musashi looks like a pain in the ass.


    "A is buddy. Brothers. Right?


    "Yeah......"


    Kyuro scolded him, and Musashi nodded. However much I thought about this issue, I felt like I couldn''t do anything about it.


    Besides, even if they say they''re compatriots, they actually kill a few students as well. The rebels must pick their buds, whether they are analogy A or not.


    (Like us, we all bullied the bullies, so let''s be happy... I wonder how that won''t happen. Not surprising to me)


    Seriously questionable, Musashi with his neck lifted.


    "I can''t think of a good way. I''m gonna count on Kyuro again, but if you come up with any good ways, do me a favor."


    "Aye."


    Musashi asked me and my relying partner, Kyuro, grinned and nodded.

 1394 6.

    Morning. Actually and Yuanta had darker faces than usual, walking the way to school.


    Usually the three of us walked. But there''s not one of them. We will never walk together again forever.


    Loss becomes remorse, remorse turns to anger. But you can''t hit that anger.


    They were walking silently. Yuanta is next to the fruit, opening the display in mini size all the way from earlier, and walking through it. Actually, I think it''s unusual for an ex-tea. I''ve never done this before, such as walking displays. I also think it''s because of the lack of conversation.


    I actually peeled my eyes when I came to the school gate.


    Also today, the body is hung in front of the school gate. Parents who realize that something is wrong with my child and have been in school are tragically murdered to become corpses. And exposed. It''s a familiar sight. But the problem is that the hanging person was also a real familiar person.


    "Hey, ex-tea. Look."


    The fruit slaps the former Tai''s shoulder, pointing to the body at the school gate.


    Seeing the body of a hung middle-aged woman, Yuanta was stunned. He was someone I knew.


    "Shit... Yuichiro''s... to his mother..."


    Squeeze your fists, the fruit roars. He wondered about my son who wouldn''t leave, visited school, and I guess he chased me after my son. The usual.


    "I''m sick of it...... I''m sick of it. Take Yuichiro''s revenge... I''m sick and tired of being stuck here..."


    With the thought of spitting blood, the fruit keeps roaring in its angry form.


    "Vengeance, I might be able to take it"


    That''s what Yuanta said and flew the coppy display to the front of the fruit.


    "Yukioka Institute?


    The fruit of seeing the reflected site and voicing a surprising voice.


    While I was reading the site, I understood what Yuanta intended to show me this.


    "Even if it doesn''t, didn''t Red Mouth gain strength here?


    Yuanta says.


    "And the guy who made school this way, maybe..."


    Determination, anticipation and dark vengeance blow like a storm in fruit.


    "When school''s over, let''s go too. Just like Red Mouth, build strength."


    Yuanta strongly urged him, actually nodding with a ready face.


    Lunch break the day after Oath and Protection visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    A mouse who seems to be on my side is scheduled to meet after school. It was decided that contact on campus should be avoided if possible.


    "Do you have any good information over there?


    "If you''d been investigating it before us, or... We haven''t investigated anything yet."


    Behind the school building - on the side of the garbage incinerator, protection and vows were in conversation.


    "I''m a little worried about who''s coming."


    Says the guardian with an anxious face.


    (Nice, this anxious look...... It''s too cute. I want to take a sneak shot)


    An oath to look at such a protective face and think such a thing by heart. Of course he maintains a serious face on the surface.


    (Me, really Akaguchi... I like to make things about you.)


    Not that it''s my first love, but it''s the first time I''ve gotten in so far. I''ve never even had a conversation with the opposite sex that I like before. No, to the extent that I was a little concerned on the one hand. I don''t even know if I could have called it romantic emotion, I also feel like it was a level of concern.


    "They say they''re a pair too..."


    The protection dialogue stopped on the way.


    I was concerned about the end of the guardian''s gaze, and when the oath looked back, there was someone there who knew me well.


    A middle-aged man with a blue-white face, with a slightly skinny body, sprinkled cheeks and a bear under his eyes. He is a teacher in the oath and protection class.


    "Ugh, I was looking for you. Uh-huh. I need to talk to you about something important."


    Rubbing hands on his smile, he finds himself in the position of giving a disgusting backing voice, with a bad feeling of swearing and protection.


    "You guys, are you aware? You got a lot on your mind, don''t you? The fact that you''ve been covering B for a long time is problematic."


    We were not separately surprised by what was clearly told to us by the teacher in charge. That was conscious. I knew I was ready to put my eyes on it, and it was covered.


    "That''s not all. Yuichiro Seikaguchi, our class, died yesterday at noon ceremony. Come on, Yuichiro Akaguchi, it was quite remarkable that you were complaining about something. I don''t know, among the other teachers, there''s been more suspicion, and I''m also suspected of being the teacher in charge. Oh, this isn''t good."


    "So, what can I do for you?


    To the teacher who keeps saying it in a whisper, the oath smashes a glance like an ice blade and asks in a chilling voice no less than losing sight.


    "Of course that''s education yo ~? Akaguchi you are a but...... But even if it''s A, it''s the rule here to educate the problem children. Above all, for my sake..."


    As he releases his killing spirit, his teacher is approaching.


    Before the oath, protection entered.


    "Fine, don''t take an oath. This is my end of the line, so I''ll end it. Luckily, there''s no one around."


    The guardian lifts his hand gently toward the oath and says it out coolly.


    (Humph, what do you look like now, Guardian? I can''t see it from here. No, no.


    I stood in front of myself, watching my guardian''s back, and I stomped hard in my heart.


    "Hi? No way. No way. No way. No way. No way. Never let the person in front of you, and the student raise his hand to the teacher, etc. Yeah, yeah!


    The teacher jumped like he was bounced off and hit protection from the air. Whatever you look at it, it''s jumping up more than two meters.


    He was a teacher who tried to see the forward spinning heel fall, but the guard moved calmly to the side to send a flashy attack from the air of the teacher in charge.


    He was in charge of three rotations in the air. At the same time as the landing, the heel kick snaps through the asphalt.


    (As always, no movement... no power is people''s. Because you''re brainwashed? Or is the teacher endowed with extraordinary powers, too?


    An oath breathes into a teacher who shows the power of human separation. Students have been watching this terrible power of teachers from day to day. It easily destroys the body of C''s students with its bare hands.


    In fact, the teacher is not equipped with paranormal powers, but, by the brainwashing effect, frees up the full potential, but is therefore.


    "Who said I should run away? Ahhh!? If a teacher told me to die, my students would have to be killed very hard - stay!


    As he summoned, he protected him and waved his fist.


    But the fist could never be protected. Instead, it hit something completely different and made a dull noise.


    "Huh?


    Compared to his fist, which had been crushed, and that which had suddenly appeared forward, the teacher in charge made his face snap.


    Appearing suddenly in a space of nothing was a knight in full plate armor with a long sword.


    No, I''m not a knight. It''s just armor. There is no one inside.


    "You shouldn''t. Yeah! You can''t refuse to hold a plate armor and a long sword to a school building. Yeah, yeah!


    Shouting for the best, he will not kick down the sword held by the armor.


    My kick cut the sky.


    The armor and sword disappeared from the spot. No, it was floating overhead.


    I am stunned at the job I have looked up to. The armor is split apart and drifting through the universe. And...


    They all fell over the top of his head.


    "I''m here. So heh!?


    Serves with a head to protect his head from falling armor. After that, the tip of the long sword, which came down slightly behind the armor, stabbed him, and sticks straight through his throat.


    The teacher spit blood out of his mouth and thought that he had turned his resentful gaze to protect him, he peeled off his white eyes and collapsed.


    The split armor, the sword, disappears. This armor and sword is one of the cursed demonic props that was placed at the Snow Oka Institute. Protectors were implanted with retrofitting surgery to summon and treat it properly.


    "I''m a murderer..."


    The guardian looked down at the wreckage of his post and shuddered and muttered.


    The oath comes beside the protection and squeezes his trembling hand.


    "If I hadn''t killed him, he would have killed me, and I had no choice. Besides... I''ve made the decision to fight this unusual school, so I think it can kill people again. But... because the next time I get a chance like this, I''ll fight. I won''t let you get your hands dirty."


    The words of the oath, uttered in a frivolous tone, were thankful, comforting, and aroused courage. Fear blew up. And even my respect boiled when I was a girl and the swearing I could speak of such a dialogue seemed dressed up.


    (All right, I''ve made up my mind. Dress up while I''m at it. The sensitivity of your guardian is pretty good now ~?)


    On the other hand, the oath said, I laughed naggingly in my head and was drunk on myself.


    The unknown rulers of the Van School, Da ''an Musashi and Fujitsuro Kowloon, were facing one mystery.


    Outsiders who have come to school - especially their students'' relatives - decide to kill them in a cruel way and hang them at the school gate.


    But every day here, the bodies hanging from the school gates are gone, unknowingly.


    The students have no doubts. I take it upon myself to interpret that someone must have cleaned it up. But the facts are not. I don''t know why even the hanging side has been cleaned up. I don''t even know who did it.


    "Sometimes they disappear in the morning, sometimes they hang until school drop-off time."


    and Kyuro reporting with a difficult face.


    "Is it that someone... is cleaning up under the will of rebellion? Pull out our eyes too... Heh heh heh... I wonder where my enemies are at last. Everything''s going well. Then I''m bored."


    He laughed invincibly and lied. He was Musashi, but he is truly afraid. There is no way that those who threaten their paradise will show up.


    "I set up the camera. It also shows all the moments that disappear this morning at school time. Besides, they disappear in front of the students."


    That''s what Kowloon says. Reflects the display.


    "What the..."


    Musashi is mute when he sees the footage in front of the school gate that was on camera. It''s literally disappearing. The hanged body is suddenly disappearing.


    "I just hung a new body. Maybe we''ll figure something out."


    And, Kyuro.


    "The work of those who possess the power of paranormal? But... just erase the body. What are you going to do? Are you making fun of us?


    Musashi holding his forehead. There''s nothing to answer for even thinking about it.


    "Oh, again? Ah. I turned it off in the morning."


    The female student sighed as she looked up at the wretched body hanging from the school gate.


    A glance at the body disappears like a lie.


    "I know it''s a blind eye, but if I erase it, do you have any trouble with the survivors or anything?


    Styled, pretty tall for girls, semi-long female students laugh.


    "That''s right, hey. I don''t think survivors want to see such a terrible corpse, and I don''t think that''s a problem anymore."


    A girl student characterized by long, fluffy hair with loose waves and big, creased eyes said in a relaxed tone.


    "But is this going to be progress...? I don''t care if they just say he''s going to be a collaborator with a mouse."


    "Junko says, so I hope you believe me. Besides, you should have more company. Oh, here we are. Ah."


    Before the two female students, first-year men and women appear.


    "Um, nice to meet you... Junko Yukioka said mouse...... right? It''s Red Mouth Protection."


    "Friends, I swear."


    One of the other people I was meeting was a sophomore, so protection and vows to speak with respect for once.


    "It''s Dawn Yu."


    "It''s Tatsuko Hashino. Because I don''t have to use salutations."


    Yu lowered his head with a pepper, and Tsuko made him laugh casually.

 1395 7

    "Antinora sorbet and Maxwell devil in boiling coffee"


    "I need an abnormal fruit juice."


    "Cottori Bacocoa Crumbs Aye"


    "Deus Xmaquina Milk"


    Japanese-style coffee inside the Night Fork Dance Shrine, vows entered the "Dark Demon Dragon House", protection, Yu and Tsuko order each.


    "Mm, I''m the only one ordering anything but drinks? Are you all on a diet?


    An oath jokes and smiles.


    "What''s to check again, but you''re willing to put Van School back on track, and you''re prepared to fight dangerous battles for that, right?


    The oath gets to the point quickly and confirms.


    "Hmm, you know, even if it looks like this, we''ve been through a lot of battles for our lives."


    "Think of me as a resident of that world."


    Sumiko laughed so well, Yu said in a relaxed tone.


    (Do you mean the residents on the back street? Then I''m honestly unreliable. Are we amateurs?)


    An oath that feels trustworthy while also feeling awkward.


    "I''d like to ask you both, besides Junko, I tried to let you know about this outside of school. Ah?


    "I didn''t. Saying this, you''ll never believe it..."


    To Yu''s question, the oath clouded the words. Because I thought of something that was most abominable to my vows: my family.


    "I don''t have anyone else to tell. Even the police will be home as soon as they get here, so you can''t count on them."


    This is even the protection I answer.


    "Really? Ah. Then maybe you don''t know. I can''t seem to tell you anything outside about what''s going on at Van Schools. I think this is also a form of hypnotic allusion that affects all students. Many times with me and Mr. Tsuko, I tried to tell people outside about the current state of the school, but I couldn''t. Ah. You''re being hinted at so you can''t. Looks like all the other students are too."


    Listening to Yu, the oath and protection look at each other in surprise. I had no idea. But at the same time, I was convinced.


    "Sometimes parents who come to school and get killed seem to be doing something wrong with their kids and coming spontaneously. I haven''t heard anything from the child''s mouth. They''re messing with my mind so I can''t report it."


    And, Tsuko.


    But here the oath finds the story strange.


    "Wait a minute...... That''s crazy, isn''t it? We were able to report to Junko. Even you..."


    "Yes, that seems to be the biggest mystery point."


    In response to the allegation of the oath, Yu said.


    "The hypnotic effect being applied to the entire school doesn''t seem to work for some people. And I guessed ah. I thought you could talk to someone who could resist the Resist. Kind of a weird logic, though. Hey. Perhaps the resistance of a hypnotic person extends to students under implied hypnosis."


    I hear Yu''s story in a prolonged voice, and I understand that this girl''s knowledge of paranormal relationships is also quite bright.


    "So, I tried ah. Other than Junko, I tried to reveal all the hypnosis that the students put on me to someone who seemed to be able to undo it. Then it was a big win. I could tell him everything."


    Where Yu talks so much, the waitress brings a drink and a sorbet.


    "By the way, after I revealed to that person, the implication that I and Tachiko would definitely go to school was solved at the Yukooka Institute, but when I went to school, it took another implication. Ah. The implication that you won''t be able to speak externally is also revived. I mean, when you step into a school building, it''s like you get implied. I guess that''s the kind of force that works in the school building itself."


    If we can solve the implication, if we don''t solve the implication and get close to school, we can only guarantee our own safety. But Yu and Tsuko dare to try to save everyone in the school.


    Both the oath and protection felt that at this point I could fully trust the two people in front of me.


    "I ask you something weird, were you two bullied?


    Protection asks. The two of them are wearing a badge of A. But I don''t feel the same atmosphere as myself or my vows.


    "We''ve never been bullied, but it sounds like an A judgment. Whether you''re blaming bullies or helping bullies, it sounds like a rule to be an A."


    Makes you laugh. The oath sees that grin of the harpoon and gives the impression of a fierce carnivore.


    "To be honest, I have no sympathy for C people being killed. I was wondering if it was okay for C to be killed, but I can''t keep doing this. Both B and A can be killed, and their families are in danger. Me and Tsuko have some special circumstances, and I have trouble being able to remain absent, and I wonder what it would be like to solve the implication and not be able to attend school."


    And, Yu.


    "I''d like another collaborator from outside, but Junko says he''s neutral or something, and he''s not very cooperative. So I hired someone else."


    "Another person?


    The oath raises an astonishing voice. I fear it will be all right to involve irrelevant people.


    "I was just saying, you seem to be someone who doesn''t suffer from the hypnotic effects that are spreading to school. Because I tell that person everything. Oh, I''m sorry I kept talking."


    Yu smiles shyly and puts cocoa on his mouth.


    "So, do you have any information on what you grabbed over there?


    Sumiko asked.


    "I''m sorry... I''ve just done my research and I don''t know anything but dream the same dream."


    "No, I''m sorry. I''m not. I don''t care. I don''t care."


    Hearing the words of the oath, Koko smiles and lets her wave.


    "Has he ever attacked you?


    The guardian looks at the swearer and asks.


    "It''s..."


    The oath cruises.


    "I have to tell you, it''s no use. It''s important. He''s going to be one of us."


    "Right..."


    An oath to smile and feel the protection that is clearly said with a strong eye and voice. Once a weak bully became much stronger as a person.


    (I need to make sure I don''t lose too...)


    Weakness is enough once you experience it. That also makes me understand the feelings of the weak. But it is evil to remain weak. The oath always thinks that the rest needs to be even stronger.


    "At the daytime ritual... the child who was murdered was bullying me originally, but when I asked my buddy how he looked, he didn''t like bullying me. So apologize to me like that before they kill me... But at that time, he named me, and before that, I had said and acted like I was covering B, so the teacher in charge looked me in the eye... so I was attacked just now. I paid you back, though."


    "What happened to the body?" I handled it properly. Ah? If you haven''t already processed it, I can help. "


    Cute face, flat out asking outrageous questions and offers Yu, the protection and vows are slightly deducted.


    "I hid it, but honestly, I was anxious, so if you could help me dispose of it..."


    "Okay. Ah. You''re likely to find them if you leave them alone, so go as soon as you have a drink."


    An oath to listen to Yu''s words and be aware and regret ordering snacks just for yourself.


    "Are you okay with me showing you my ability to be good?


    Yu nodded silently as Tsukiko spoke out.


    "Instead of helping, don''t tell people what I''m capable of"


    "Of course it is"


    The vow nodded to Yu''s favor, flattening the sorbet in a great hurry.


    Buddha doomed Fantaro doesn''t even make friends, he just vaguely spends his days observing others.


    Even if I make friends, I know that I am the cause of it and that it will quickly creep up. That''s why I''m giving up.


    But on the other hand, there is also a strong desire to be in touch with others. I don''t like it and I''m not alone.


    (yes... for example, what kind of guy did this school look like)


    What Fantaro was interested in was someone he neither saw nor knew.


    "Hmm...?


    After school, Wantaro discovered something odd as he walked unnecessarily fluffy on campus.


    Behind the school building, a place that only stops about bad and clerks. In the grass of the plants is placed something wrapped in an orange sheet.


    Besides, if you look closely at it, it''s human.


    (No way, it could really be a corpse)


    My interest boils down, I go into the grass and try to open the sheet.


    What came out of it was a really bloody corpse. Fantaro was so surprised that he stopped breathing for a moment.


    And to this corpse, Fantaro looks familiar.


    (Teacher''s body? Dead people are not uncommon in this school, but teachers are... And this, obviously, was hidden, and no way... did one of the students kill you? But the teachers here... I don''t know. It shouldn''t be easy to kill them because they''re powering up)


    If he looked down at the body and thought about it a lot, along with multiple speeches, he felt signs of some approaching him, and Fantaro closed his seat and left the scene in a hurry.


    (I mean the first discoverer, I can''t wait if I get weird suspicions)


    I hid myself in the shade of a tree because the first place I tried to escape was the trail, which was a locked equipment compartment.


    Here came four men: Swearing, Protecting, Yu, and Tsuko.


    "You''re telling me you hid it with this? They won''t find us anytime soon."


    Kiriko laughs bitterly when she looks at the sheets in the plants.


    "Is this it? Ah. Then I''ll turn it off."


    Open the sheet and look at the body as if it didn''t change its complexion, my paced euphemism declares so.


    Shortly after, the body disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    (Yeah?


    Wantaro, who had sworn, protected, and hidden to see what was going on, is taken aback.


    "It''s a familiar reaction to me."


    I look at the oath and the protection, and laugh when Koko dulls.


    "How did you turn it off?


    "I literally saw it and turned it off. Ah. When I fall apart, my ability is to erase what I see."


    Unprecedented gentlemen, vows and protectors take their breath.


    "Hey Yu... what makes you so rosy..."


    "Oh...... I should have just said I had the ability to turn it off. But I think you''ll keep your promise that you won''t both talk out of it, and it looks fine."


    Yuko cautioned, but said with a smile.


    "Can a living human also be erased?


    "Yes."


    To the question of protection, Yu snorts lightly. I mean, I guess I''ve actually turned it off, and I get extra scared.


    Mindful of the eyes of Tsukiko, he was a good man to keep quiet that if he resisted the Resist, he could not even erase it.


    (Not too cheesy for anything? such ability)


    (Too awesome. Glad this kid isn''t the enemy......)


    Warring vows and protections while on your side.


    "Anyone?


    Tsukiko looks back and speaks with a vigilant look.


    Fantaro''s heartbeat is quickened because he has turned to himself, who is obviously hiding.


    (There are four opponents...... And one of them just sees it and turns off his opponent, or something like that, he''s tight on the boulder)


    Fantaro also, once equipped with supernormal powers, saw the ability of Yu and decided he could not win very well on his own.


    "I do feel signs now..."


    "Then let''s look closely"


    (Not good......)


    Tatsuko and Yu approach the lurking shade of Fantaro.


    "Oicolar, you guys...... no, there are four A''s. What are you guys doing there?


    Fantaro Crisis A teacher showed up at a great time and spoke to the four of them.


    (Is this the guy who''s showing signs? Or��)


    Mitsuko makes a mistake. Maybe someone else was lurking and asking how it was going. No, he said he might still be here.


    Let''s get out of here while we still can.


    Fantaro rushed out to the gap where the gaze of the four students was directed at the teacher.


    "Oh, come on."


    Tsukiko speaks up. For a moment, but captured the figure of Wantaro as he fled.


    "What happened to you? Oh, hey."


    A teacher who is suspicious of rushing out.


    Turning around the corner, Kiko. There are several students going out there. This doesn''t tell the boulder. I completely lost sight of it. Only a boy student can tell he escaped.


    "Sorry, I lost it"


    After the teacher is gone, Koko reports with a reluctant face.


    "That doesn''t taste good... They heard the conversation, and I think they saw it."


    Forehead clamping, Kiko.


    "You should have been a little more careful. But there was only one place to hide, and it was hard to imagine that someone was hiding on purpose, and the person who was hiding now could have stumbled upon the body before we came, and we could have come and hidden there."


    There was no panic, and Yu calmly guessed.

 1396 8

    Ever since I was a little girl, I''ve had the consciousness that I was crazy.


    From kindergarten to the junior year of elementary school, I played with boys all the time. I had a consciousness that it was strange too, and my parents looked at me weird and neglected me.


    My parents stopped loving me about the oath just because it wasn''t the child my parents wanted it to be. That was also felt at an early age, and I gave up immediately turning my fantasies and seeking affection for my own family.


    On the other hand, the fantasy of being a family was itself immersed in doll play when I was alone because I couldn''t get rid of it, and I was hungry for love. The desire for my family to stand was also left only a little at this time.


    It wasn''t until fifth grade that the vows began to seriously skew around. I stopped playing with boys, and I couldn''t even have a girl friend, and I got lonely. It doesn''t fit the story very well. My nori doesn''t match my surroundings.


    To be clear, I haven''t grown since my junior year in elementary school. All the hobbies and nori. And it''s too straightforward for my emotions. In high school. Then it''s tight. Moreover, even though she was a woman, her sensibility was close to that of a boy, and she wanted to mix with the opposite sex without mixing with the same sex, and she gradually began to see it with strange eyes.


    As a result, I was afraid of being denied, afraid of being made fun of, unable to open my heart to anyone, and lonely.


    Since junior high school, the frightening vow behavior of one fell into the eyes of the same class of frivolous girls, who were lightly targeted for bullying.


    While the oath was a beautiful girl, fulfilling the conditions of the bullied child unnecessarily accelerated the bullying. Teachers also decided to look and pretend not to see, and no one in the class helped.


    When parents found out their oaths were being bullied, they had nothing but a nasty, stinking reaction, as usual. My parents don''t have any love for my daughter in the first place, so it''s natural.


    While I know my daughter is being bullied and hard, I don''t even try to know how my daughter feels, and I don''t try to face her properly by stinking annoyingly. I wanted to get everything done without trouble, but I was flat out exposed to words and actions that felt like I was bringing extra trouble, and there was only a few left in my vows, my feelings for my parents, disappeared completely.


    But there is only one oath, and I am grateful to my parents.


    "Bullying is bad for being bullied. It''s bad because you''re weak. You can act strong if you don''t want to be bullied."


    Dal, that''s what I said about my father. This word. It was a very irresponsible, good addition and cold word, but it resonated strongly in the heart of the oath.


    In order to escape the current situation of being bullied, the vows realized that the world had changed when he visited the Snowoka Institute thoughtfully and used the power obtained there to solve it.


    No, it''s me who''s changed. I have now come to the most obvious. They do it so that they don''t stay weak. He said we need to be strong. He said his father was right.


    I saw the attitude of my family and classmates, and I could never open my mind to anyone who sees and pretends not to see the weak, not just those who abuse the weak, or those who treat the weak as troubled. We must not remain weak. But those who do not know the feelings of the weak are inferior to the weak, and cannot even be seen as the same person.


    My vows now are completely devoted to my family. When I get out of the house after school, I''m totally going to cut the edge.


    I can''t even make friends. Because we do not know whether he is the one who sees the weak and pretends not to see them, or whether he is the one who neglects them.


    But after I went up to high school, I knew my vows. Sometimes bullying helps the world.


    I know the weak because there is bullying. Bullying occurs, so I know what it''s like to be a bully.


    I went into high school, saw a student being bullied, and I knew exactly how he felt. It was natural to talk to him.


    The boy - bad for protection, but glad he was being bullied, the oath was. That''s why I can forgive my heart. I also liked Tara.


    But you can''t help yourself cheaply either. That doesn''t make me strong. It''s the same thing over and over again. Therefore, I recommended the presence of the Snow Oka Institute for protection, and prayed for the rest. That protection will confront destiny at its own will and become stronger.


    Actually and Yuanta visited the Yukooka Institute.


    We both assume that the current story of Van Schools is something we cannot do. I have decided not to touch it because I won''t be able to tell it to the outside world, and worst of all, I can forget why I came to the institute.


    Therefore, I decided to just demand the power to fight.


    (Like this... a woman our age or about below, a scientist? But I have enough underground labs like this... can I see the rumors were true?


    He was put through to the lab, facing a beautiful girl in white with mysterious red eyes, and is actually still half-hearted.


    "They don''t even call it the ability to fight. I don''t know exactly what I''m going to fight."


    "I can''t tell you what''s going on. I can''t tell you what I''m trying to say. I''m being weird hypnotized..."


    My ex will be honest with Junko, who tells me like I''m in trouble.


    "You... I''m glad I could say that, but be careful. If you say too much, sometimes you lose your memory along the way and forget what you tried to say or why you came here."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    If you pay attention, the fruit of holding your mouth when you get stuck in reverse laughing bitterly at your ex.


    As a matter of fact, from Junko''s point of view, I generally wonder what purpose the two came for at the point where they were students at Van School. But he was kind enough to talk to Yu and Tsuko about it, but he didn''t intend to do the same to these two.


    From Junko''s point of view, he knew what kind of person they were at first sight. He who is also kind to his preferred tie, but not, only uses it as an experimental bench and crushes it.


    "Which one of you operates first?


    Yuan Tai and Nu face each other to Junko, who asks with a smile.


    "I''ll go first. I''m the one who invited you in the first place."


    Yuanta offered.


    Actually, I went outside the room and waited. And an hour passed.


    "Success. Then you''re next."


    Next, we move on to the actual remodeling surgery, and three hours later...


    "Uggh... I don''t feel good... It hurts like a crack in the head..."


    Re-conscious, the anesthetic cut fruit gasps with a distressed look.


    "Excuse me. The remodeling was successful, but because it was funny and I overserved it with nori, I think my brain is melting and dying soon, so if you have someone to fight with, you better hurry up and fight."


    Junko said with a bounced voice as she smiled and cheeked.


    Upon returning home, the vow calls for protection.


    "You can believe those two, right? I felt believable."


    Those two men whom the oath speaks are naturally Yu and Tsuko.


    "Yeah, I thought you could believe me, too."


    Protection was also of the same opinion, so the oath spills a grin, whilst squad red dolls with one hand.


    When they had a conversation for a while without other love, Yu texted me.


    I show my email on the display, and I get mute when I see the sentence that was written there.


    (such a pretty face, how can you come up with this...)


    I find that gap interesting. This may be the first time Yu has ever been humanly attracted by the same sex.


    "Yu texted me. Looks like we''ll be working early tomorrow."


    "I''ll see."


    "Quite a bit of content..."


    It was an overly bold operation, so the oath makes me laugh bitterly unexpectedly.


    "Take one teacher and take him to the Snow Oka Institute to have him unbrainwashed"


    That''s what Yu wrote in his email.

 1397 9

    "It''s getting mannered, and it''s time for a new stimulus,"


    In the principal''s office, Da ''an Musashi, the virtual ruler of Van School, speaks to his partner and chief of staff, Kuro Tsugawa.


    They''re not in the same room every day. I roll over a room where students usually don''t go in. When students are in class, they may enter the broadcast room.


    "Want to do something big or something?


    I perceived what Musashi was trying to say, and Kyuro said.


    "Yeah, any good ideas?


    "I wonder if you''d like an event tangled up in a school event..."


    Kyuro conceives. Originally planned, there was a cultural festival coming up.


    "Once we''ve boiled some content, let''s announce the event"


    "I hope so."


    Towards Kyuro, Musashi grinned.


    The day after Yuanta and Nutsu gained strength at the Yukooka Institute.


    I usually go to school with him, but he didn''t actually show up.


    Whether Yuanta actually put in an email or made a phone call, there is no answer from the truth.


    (He said something windy about the experiment failing... no way he''s dead already...)


    With anxiety, a few minutes after Yuanta entered the classroom, the fruit appears with a pale face.


    "You, what''s wrong?


    "What''s wrong...?


    Ask Yuanta worried, actually inquire with a vain eye, and take a seat.


    (You''re looking too crazy, this. Is it because of the retrofit failure?


    Getting to your seat and seeing the fruit shivering for some reason adds to your ex-tea''s anxiety.


    "I got the power, but what exactly are we going to do? If we don''t find out who did this to school first, there''s nothing we can do."


    Yuanta speaks up, but doesn''t actually react properly. He sat on his chair, trembling.


    "Give it back... Give it back..."


    I keep saying bumps and rumors, but Yuanta gets upset.


    "That''s mine... not... Give it back... Give me the red mouth of..."


    He went on to hear the rumors he had spoken, and Yuanta was even more relieved. And I gave up the conversation itself.


    In the morning, on the way to school, Sworn, Protected, Yu and Tsuko met. We were supposed to have a light meeting today outside the school building before we went to school.


    "Yu and Tsuko asked me to untie the implication, but when I went to school, it took me again, didn''t it? Then teachers too..."


    "I think apart from the allusion to students and the brainwashing to teachers, don''t you? Whatever you think, the teachers are unusual, they''re different from before school happened."


    Yu said in an oath to speak out about his doubts about the proposed teacher kidnapping.


    "I''m thinking about getting someone who hired me externally who said yesterday to work with me quickly as well. So, Target serves five groups a year - that is, teachers in my class. Mr. Machiko Murasawa."


    "Is that Dr. Machiko in English? We have classes just in the first hour in a group."


    Said the guard. Before school was like this, it was a popular teacher for students. Familiar with the name of Dr. Machiko, bright and talkative, and most importantly, cute looking.


    "Why I chose this teacher, because it''s small, it''s easy to hold back, and because I''m a good teacher, it''s a private reason why I want to help you personally"


    "That''s good. Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa!


    Hearing Yu''s words, the oath smiles small.


    "It''s time for the teacher to go home after school. We also work to make it easier for collaborators to kidnap. Let''s attract attention by pretending we met by chance outside, and somehow steer us to an invisible place."


    "That''s a pretty out-of-the-box operation..."


    The smile of the oath turns into a smile. At a time when there is no explanation as to exactly how to draw attention and how it is directed, I can see that I am not thinking that far.


    "In order to make it ad hoc, you should make it a little messy."


    Yu also made me smile, as if to amuse the reaction of the oath.


    "Come on, let''s go back to class today. - Huh! Don''t be prepared for all the pigs in C. Come on. Aah!


    The teacher who decided to kidnap him - Makocho Murasawa - was calling with his eyes running blood under his round glasses as he scattered his saliva from the edge of his mouth.


    Once whispered one of the cutest teachers in school, the familiar shadow of being called Dr. Machiko, there is no fine dust there.


    "Oh no, the C there looks like you slept. Huh!? I''ll wake you up.


    Mr. Machiko punches the face of a female student nearby without mercy. The brainwashing effect removes the limiter of potential, and a powerful killing punch is rolled out from its slender arms that far surpasses the pro boxer. Already with this punch, Dr. Machiko has broken the skull of two students, one into a vegetable human and the other into the afterlife.


    This time, however, it seemed to be slightly reduced, with a few broken teeth and a degree of cracking in the jaw. Girls students crawl to the floor and gasp, spitting out the blood mixed with broken teeth.


    "If you''re going to get dirty on the floor, I''m sorry. Yeah! Take your clothes instead of rags and don''t wipe them clean.


    Dr. Machiko orders, but female students gasping for pain can''t react immediately. No, even if you haven''t been beaten up, it would be something you can''t do right away.


    "You scumbag c! Didn''t you hear that? Ahhh! I did you a good job on your ear streets. Ahhh!


    When the furious township teacher took one arm of the female student, she gently folded and broke the female student''s arm in a direction that was not supposed to bend.


    "Ghaaaaaaaa!


    "Phew, ha, ha, ha! I just stared at your bad hands, not trying to move. Whoa, whoa! Thank you!


    A town teacher holding a broken arm, laughing off a crying female student, stepping on her face and spitting. Some students were in their minds, and their ears were sticking in to say what was wrong.


    (I wonder what will happen if I unbrainwash this... Do you also remember doing this?


    If I had any memories, I''d say it''s a tragedy. If you were a gentle town teacher once, how much would you mourn if you found out that you had done such terrible things - making your students irreversible or killing them?


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    At that time, there was a boy student with a bitter groan. The attention of everyone in the class is drawn. Of course the falling female student is not the other way around, but remains stuck and sobbing.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..."


    It was fruitful that he was groaning in agony when he was nagging.


    "Oh, hey, fruit..."


    Yuanta speaks up. Yuanta knows how the fruit is like this.


    (That Mad Scientist told me it won''t take long, but is it already...)


    Seeing the shape of the fruit''s anguish, Yuanta thinks so and becomes mute.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! What are you voicing like a prenatal pig in C minutes? Ahhh!


    Dr. Machiko''s anger spark ignites and walks to a seat with fruit.


    "Ugh!


    The fruit rose with a growl, and its left arm bounced and flew.


    From the bounced flying fruit arms, the pointy long, thick tentacles ahead grow, stretching at a fierce speed.


    More from the eyes of the fruit, from the nose, from the mouth, blood has fallen or fallen.


    The tentacles start to burst, tearing away the desk nearby. The students were also blown away by tentacles while sitting in a chair. It was a terrible power, but this is not the way it is yet.


    "Round rice perverted!?


    "Run!


    Students flee outside the classroom trying to escape the raging tentacles.


    The tentacles are shaken by the dark clouds, but each time they shake, their speed increases, their length stretches, and their power increases. At first it was to the point of knocking down the desk, but when it hit the desk or chair, it was blowing away with the desk and chair deformed.


    All that remained in the classroom were six of the female students who were destroyed in the jaw and arms by Shizuko Sensei, Yuanta, Swearing, Protecting, and Shizuko Sensei.


    "All right, yeah, yeah! Make my class a mess! And tentacles and all that nasty stuff! Now in Europe and America, the Japanese think they love tentacle play. Whoa! Tentacles Is Gilty!"


    When I yell that it''s a lot of facts, the mad town teacher really jumps.


    Sensei Machiko, who is taking off the potential limiter and super-humanizing, is blown away lightly with a single payment of tentacles, hitting her back against the blackboard and falling.


    "It doesn''t taste good. This will kill me before I kidnap you."


    The oath sees the protector.


    "But you use your powers here?


    A guardian who is aware of the female students and ex-tea who still remain. Actually and Yuantai have seen their ability to protect them, but I don''t think they will even show them their ability to swear.


    "Wow!


    A fruit filled with bitter screams and waving more tentacles. But I didn''t set a goal, and I could see it from the side, as if it were just too wild of pain and suffering.


    "Bup!


    When the tentacles hit the waist of a female student who had fallen after being beaten by a town teacher, the female student spit a lot of blood out of her mouth, along with a strange scream. It''s obviously lethal.


    With a tentacle blow, the female student''s abdomen was peppered.


    (Oh... this... is a heavenly punishment)


    At the same time that she realizes she is going to die, the female student realizes so.


    She has been bullying her mother-in-law. My real father and my weak stepmother put in last year. I''m married. Keeping up with my mother-in-law''s weakness and people''s goodness, I continued to wield violence in my father''s depository and worked violence to kick my pregnant mother-in-law''s abdomen with obstinacy, finally pushing her to an abortion.


    While I laughed all the time thinking about it, I was also dragging on the backward feeling that it was too much.


    This is how I die now, that I have no choice, and when I''m sure I''m going to hell from now on, the female student took her breath away while she assumed so and despaired.


    "The oath is to protect the teacher."


    The guardian tells him forcefully and moves forward before the fruit.


    "Guardian..."


    I tried to stop it, but I do see a flame of fighting spirit burning up on the back of my guardian, and my vows come to mind.


    "Marubeni resents me, so I might go back to sanity or go crazy and aim at me. But just in case."


    "Okay."


    While I remember the fear of losing my protection, I believe in it and I decide to leave it to you.


    "Oh, Akaguchi, no..."


    Seeing the guardian standing before himself, I actually call that name. As the signs of fruit have changed slightly, it appears in the eyes of the Protector, the Oath, and the Ex-Tea.


    "Give it back..."


    The fruit of staring at protection with resentful eyes and spitting such dialogue out of your mouth.


    "Give me my red mouth back..."


    "What are you talking about, this guy..."


    It was an oath to be aware that you were saying it to yourself for a moment, but the gaze of truth is directed toward protection.


    (What do you mean, give it back? And towards the person......)


    I don''t know what that means when I think about it. The oath reckons that you are already confused and seeing even hallucinations.


    "You guys got strength at the Snow Oka Institute, too?


    When he asks Yuanta, whose protection is still in the classroom, Yuanta snorts with trembling fear.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    He raised a roar of anger and the fruit waved his tentacles toward his protection.

 1398 10

    Marubeni actually held a strong comblex on his slender face.


    Before such a self, a facial protection appeared that seemed adorable to everyone, angry with jealousy and trying to distract that anger by targeting figs.


    When I was bullying protection, my appetite was actually more satisfied than ever. My chest creaks when I see the adorable face of protection being bullied and sadly distorted by me. Untold pleasure rushes through.


    Small animal-like eyes that show from between wet hair when you hit a rag in the head.


    A semi-crying face begging for forgiveness, looking up at itself after kicking it down.


    A painful look and groan when I beat the pigeon tail out of him.


    It feels great when you step on your face. I''m so excited that I seem to get an erection just to be aware that that cute face is beneath my feet.


    Everything was great. All of the protection eagled the heart of the fruit, completely captivated. It was some kind of art. I actually felt it was an artistic beauty. Not everyone is fine. You have to be a boy called Red Mouth Care. I actually seriously believed that he was even a natural bully, born to be rightfully bullied.


    Only at one time had complexes and hatred disappeared. I don''t care about that anymore.


    I couldn''t help but enjoy bullying my protection every day. To bully protection, to see protection, I couldn''t help but enjoy going to school. I was always aware of protection.


    Yet - the days of the Paradise of fruit suddenly collapsed at one point and came to an end.


    The small animal, which had been bitten over the palm of the fruit, suddenly peeled his fangs one day and actually bit him.


    I''m no longer a weak little animal. Even the best toy to satisfy my appetite is gone. Art was destroyed.


    A guardian who is an artistic bully, a miracle bully, is no longer a bully. That it should never be. irreplaceable loss. It is more tragic than a meteorite falling on the Louvre Museum, and that it is unacceptable. Actually, I seriously assumed that.


    In the meantime, there was such a strong feeling of being left behind, abandoned. You''re nearby, but you''re in the same class, but your protection isn''t on your side. I actually realized on my own that I was going a long way ahead of myself and up a lot above myself.


    A tragic comedy where what you thought was a toy sprouted itself and dumped the other way around.


    The days I spent unacknowledged of this reality.


    The head of the broken fruit, the impulse to destroy and the impulse to abuse, naturally the spearhead -


    Protection summons full plate armor and long sword.


    A knight with a knife masterfully handles the tentacles that fruit wields at high speeds.


    Even if the tentacles are slapped, the armor will not be frightened. It''s not just steel. This is a powerful magic tool with magic and curse.


    A knight in armor tries to cut his tentacles with a sword, but the weight and solidity of the tentacles are considerable, so the sword will not be played, but it will not be cut.


    "Out of the way!


    Even though I''m after protection, I''m pissed off that I''m blocked off by a knight in armor, and the fruit barks.


    "Akaguchi, no! What the hell, this guy is ah!


    A fruit that stops the tentacle attack for a moment and yells even more.


    "Armor."


    Protection that answers in the end.


    "I can see that. Ah!


    I''ve been painfully eyed by this mysterious armor before. In fact, many times this armor has come out of my dreams. I even saw him as the culprit who drove his protection crazy.


    Even if the tentacles extend further and are bounced with a sword, try to circle around the armor and head for protection.


    The armor of the armor fires like a rocket punch, striking the tentacles that tried to circle in.


    Does the tentacles also accumulate damage, the movement suddenly becomes dull, slowly contracting to the source of the fruit.


    (Attack here all at once? No, maybe he''s inviting me)


    A shield lost in wanting to turn into an attack for a moment, but it comes to mind.


    As a matter of fact, I''m not actually inviting you, I just wanted to shrink my tentacles once and breathe a little bit due to attack fatigue and accumulation of damage.


    And when I get my breath done, I''m going to attack the protection behind my armor.


    "Ahhhhhh!


    The tentacles, which were originally thick, expanded further in response to the sound of the fruit.


    "Die, ya! Ohh!


    Shortly after barking with his blood-running eyes, he actually spits blood out of his mouth.


    But without moving at all to spit blood, he waves his tentacles as he sprinkles blood from his mouth.


    The knight of armor tried to play with his sword, but the blow of his tentacles played the sword in reverse, and the knight of armor glanced at him greatly.


    She was completely dressed to show the gap, but her tentacles never stretched out to protect her. I can''t afford to spend that much time inflating.


    More tentacle attacks. Beat the armored knight in the chest, and the armored knight flinches.


    Clearly, he seems to have become inferior, and his vows come to pass.


    No, I can''t. I''m in.


    I kept watching in silence, and I couldn''t wait for my protection to kill me, and my vows tried to move, but...


    "You don''t have to."


    My guardian stretched out his hand to the side to control my vows to come in to help.


    "Me and this guy alone are gonna settle this."


    The guardian watched with cool eyes. Peel off your teeth like a beast, and drool, and behold the fruit of your eyes.


    (hey...... guardian is cute & good looking...... Yeah, I want to put it in the footage in the current scene and review it again and again later... I, I''m liking this kid more and more...)


    It''s not the first time I''ve liked the opposite sex, but it''s the first time I''ve fallen in love so hard. And I''ve never known that liking someone was such a wonderful thing.


    (No, no, not if you''re thinking about that right now... Are you sure you''re okay, Guardian?


    It was a snooze and another vow to return to the mode of worry.


    "What are you wearing... That doesn''t suit you. That''s not you..."


    Um, the eye I always threatened, Manako, was the best, but now the protection has a clear glow of will. That is actually unforgivable.


    (You are... not a redmouth. He''s a phony with a red mouth gesture. Someone else...)


    When I clenched my right hand fist and chewed my teeth as I bled sloppily from my mouth, I actually waved my tentacles with all my strength.


    A knight in armor waved his sword and tried to play the tentacles, but the power of the earliest tentacles greatly exceeded the power of armor. He didn''t just play the sword, he also plays his armor and splits it.


    The swinging tentacles snap and the tip flies with a straight cover. Until now, he''s attacked like a whip, which stretches into a straight line like a spear.


    The oath thought the guardian would be killed, stiff, but the next moment something happened that no one but the guardian could have expected.


    A split plate armor was transferring and instantly attached to the body of the guard, shielding the guard from the attack on the tip of the tentacle.


    (Guardian''s ability, pretty strong. I can''t believe I could even do that...)


    An oath drinks saliva. When protection is in crisis, the armor of the magic tools is transferred and worn for protection. Moreover, the size had changed according to the protection.


    And the oath realizes that there is only no armor on the right hand of the guardian. I don''t even have a sword in my hand.


    "Grr!?


    Seeing the sight of the armor shifting to protect him from the tentacles, on the back of the fruit that was flashing, a long sword pierces him. The pattern is gripped by the armor''s armor.


    The fruit that was originally spitting blood spits even more blood.


    Tentacles squished rapidly, just back to his left hand. The battle was thought to be the earliest.


    But the truth is, without falling, we get closer to fumbling and protecting. The limit comes at a distance that is likely to reach the protection and one knee on the floor.


    "Or give it back... Ugh..."


    A fruit that reaches for protection and leaks a whimpering feeling of plunder.


    "Guuuuuuu... you... you are not a redmouth... Give me my red mouth back..."


    (Is that what you mean... What a selfish...)


    At this time, the oath understood the meaning of the dialogue of fruit. I was furiously angry when I understood. I had a bottomless anger at the fruit of my desire for and even dependence on the protection of a bully child that was convenient to me.


    The oath sees protection. I thought I was as angry as I was, and the guardian had his gaze of pity turned to fruit.


    "I''m not your toy anymore."


    The guardian tells. It seemed as if he had thrust away that it was just words, but the voice was quiet and sounded terribly gentle.


    "Right...... sorry......"


    A face that was distorted by anger and resentment makes it look like a possession fell in a word of protection, and actually utters a pompous and apologetic word.


    The protection also reaches out and gently overlaps with the fruit hand.


    I saw it. Actually, after a restful smile, I lost my strength from all over my body and fell into depression.

 1399 11

    The oath and protection reported the matter to Yu and Tsuko and had them come to a pair of classrooms each year graciously for their time off.


    The two bodies in the classroom were cleaned up by B and C students at the instruction of the teachers. It is destined to be thrown into an incinerator and burned with baked potatoes. Then the baked potato is fed to C students, and it becomes a hobby for everyone to enjoy watching C eat the baked potato and scream deliciously. That was the decision to dispose of the body in the school.


    "I was making a fuss."


    "Isn''t kidnapping hard in this state today?


    "I think I''m absolutely aware of this noise, the mastermind, and I think our class can keep an eye on it. One team is missing, too."


    Yu, Guardian and Oath say each.


    "If I''m in Mr. Mastermind''s shoes, I''ll sneak a hidden camera on one pair a year from now on, and I''ll monitor you. I mean, I made sure the school gate already had a camera on it, too, so be careful. Hey. That was my fault."


    "Because of Yu?


    An oath that surprises me what I did.


    "Hanging corpses, I always erased them. Ah. I knew I should stop, but I can''t overlook exposing the dead."


    "No... you shouldn''t use your abilities too much to turn that off... It''s a weird story, but it''s a power that makes it less noticeable, but it makes it stand out. Talk about where the body disappeared. But if even the body at the school gate is gone, the mastermind will be more and more suspicious."


    "It would be. It''s as much as I put on the camera as I wondered. I''m sorry, sir."


    Honestly acknowledging the word of the oath, Yu bows his head with pepper.


    "I have nothing to apologize for. But that proves that if you make a flashy move, you''ll take action with the mastermind in mind, right?


    "Yes. He''s like me, he seems like the type who cares and moves, so I think he can use it to find out who that character, Mr. Mastermind, is. After you kidnap Dr. Machiko, think about it."


    (Wow, these two)


    While listening to the conversation between the two girls, Protection was impressed by the insight of the oath and the resourcefulness of the superior.


    "I''m curious, Yu and Senior Mitsuko once solved the implication, right? You had it solved once at the Snow Oka Institute, didn''t you?


    "Yes."


    To the swearing question, Yu nodded.


    "Then you can also sue outside. Don''t you have any idea how the police might be able to get help from people who don''t have to rely on it?


    Stepping on whether Yu and Tsuko are backstreet people, the oath asks.


    "Uh... it''s me and Tachiko who seem to be able to solve it. I''m gonna fall apart, but there''s this thing called the Spiritual Defence Agency, and we''re part of it, and I was wondering if we could work it out. But you should squeeze your collaborators, right? I''ll keep you inside the school, and I''ll keep you and your guardian, the mice that are going to be on our side, and the people who take your hand when we kidnap you. In some cases, I''ll add about one more person, but it''s not a good hand to have too many people, even though I don''t know who Mr. Mastermind is"


    Swearing and protecting were in a pulling mood, exposing a lot of shock facts from the next.


    "What about Dr. Machiko? I''m interrupting other classes because of a whole bunch of noise."


    Protection confirms.


    "Let''s do it by the end of the day as planned. There''s no point in stretching your plans, and it looks like Dr. Machiko is still on campus."


    Yu said.


    "Speaking of which, it changes the story, do you dream about Yu and Senior Tsuko, too?


    "Are we talking about the same dream? Ah? Dreams of a bullied child, may you"


    When the oath asked, Yu answered instantly.


    "They don''t see B or C. Even if you''re not bullied. Does that mean it''s only a"


    "What do you think that means?


    "Was it Mr. Mastermind? Even so, I don''t know what that means. Ah..."


    Fu, Yu can think of something.


    "Exploring the meaning of dreams, may you be able to. If you ask a child at the Snow Oka Institute to unbrainwash Dr. Machiko... I don''t know why you didn''t notice sooner. I''m an idiot, too."


    If you say so, I will try to poke you in the head with my fist.


    "I wonder if I could even solve the allusion of all the students at school in that way if you could solve the allusion of Yu and Tsuko. If you''re starting to get implied when you step into school, why don''t you get closer to school once you''ve solved the implication?


    "That doesn''t seem realistic. It''s hard to solve the implication of all the students in a school with nearly 2,000 students, combined with the middle and higher departments."


    The oath suggests, but Yu showed difficulty.


    "But the side that hypnotized you put that many students on the hint at once, didn''t it?


    My vows still devour me.


    "I don''t think Junko will cooperate that much in the first place, do you? Mr. Mastermind is also a mouse."


    It was Midori, not Junko, who solved the implication, but Yu, who is not to be touched here.


    "Yu and Dr. Machiko will cooperate with you in lifting the implication, but will you not cooperate in leading directly to a solution... I wonder what it is..."


    He was a guardian who was uncomfortable with Junko, but listening to Yu, he was becoming disgusted rather than uncomfortable.


    Musashi and Kyuro were in the broadcast room that day.


    "Something terrible has happened again."


    Kyuro cuts it out with a difficult face.


    "The teacher is also missing before that uproar of a pair a year..."


    Musashi puts his hand on his chin and says.


    "C''s men''s arms tentacled, killing one C girl. Subsequently, that C boy also died, but had a major stab wound in his abdomen, the cause of death being his stab wound. Which means someone killed a C boy."


    Musashi doesn''t turn his head as much, but he can judge boulders by that much.


    "Was it a pair of students a year who killed him? You should put a hidden camera on the class in question."


    "I''ll let the teacher arrange it."


    After Kyuro''s words, Musashi gives the order by e-mail.


    "Did C''s students, who were rammed with tentacles and dots, also remodel at the Snow Oka Institute? Even me and Kyuro are mice. No wonder there are other mice in one school."


    "It''s weird for Junko Yukioka to intervene. Someone killed me when I was transformed..."


    "It''s possible that you killed him, the side of him killed him, and a mouse. Otherwise, human beings happen to be born with supernatural powers."


    "You''re too irregular. Either way, watch out for one pair a year. Students should check each and every one of them."


    "Okay."


    Musashi makes new arrangements, in the form of following Kyuro''s opinion.


    A third person appears in the broadcast room with two people.


    Neither Musashi nor Kyuro is surprised. Because the person is one of us. At least that''s what the two of us think.


    Musashi built an implicit bond in this school, but in fact, Musashi alone cannot maintain the bond. Combined with the third power that just appeared, it is able to maintain. So is teacher brainwashing. It was allusion and brainwashing by the two of us.


    The intent of that third person is not known to either Musashi or Kyuro. I won''t talk at all. But I can barely communicate my intentions. Musashi showed up as he was building a bond, silently adding strength to it. It was his job to brainwash the teachers around.


    Black skin, like it absorbs any light. of black skin. Much blacker, blacker skin than that. Dark skin so hard to understand even the bulge of the body. At least I only know my face by sight. I can''t see how close my nose and mouth are without trying, and my face looks as if it''s filled with black monochrome, except my eyes.


    I only know the name of that black boy who doesn''t speak at all. You don''t have to talk to me. I can write letters, and occasionally I communicate with them. But it''s also really very occasional.


    "Devil, I want to report back to you."


    Out of nowhere - calling the name of the black boy who came in the room without even opening the door to the room, Kyuro will report a story about the group every year.


    Even if Kyuro talks, the black boy is unresponsive as if he hadn''t heard. He lowers his hips unconstitutionally on the floor, turning no gaze on Kyuro or Musashi, just staring forward.


    I''m also used to this attitude of his, so I don''t care about Kyuro or Musashi.


    "Oh, no. Have you heard the rumors of the dream?


    Musashi speaks to the black boy who named himself Devil at the end of the report.


    The existence of a child''s dream of being bullied, seen in common by the students of a. I know that too Musashi and Kyuro, but they don''t dream like that. I don''t even know the specifics. I first learned of the existence of a dream in a suicide suicide note.


    I''m wondering if it''s the work of this pitch-black skinned boy who''s dreaming about the students, but I don''t know what that means. And...


    "And don''t you answer me if I ask..."


    Musashi gave up, but was vehemently concerned. I was wondering if Devil was up to something. He''s cooperating at the moment, but he won''t talk about anything, and if the common nightmare and the doings are his work...

 1400 12

    After school. The vows quickly moved on to plans for the kidnapping of Murasawa-cho.


    Mitsuko asks about Dr. Machiko''s trends in the school building. The oath and protection are waiting outside the school building.


    Yu''s role is to give instructions as he asks what''s going on further away.


    "I''m out."


    When the sky stains red at sunset, it is reported via e-mail from Koko.


    The oath and protection that was lurking near the school gate will follow from behind when you confirm what Dr. Machiko looks like. On the side of the school building, there is a better chance of catching the eye of school officials'' witnesses, so I intend to tail them for a while, keep my distance, and then speak up.


    "Dr. Machiko."


    "Oh, you two in a set of A''s"


    It wasn''t frenzied mode all over the city on boulders, but still wasn''t the way Dr. Machiko spoke. Mr. Machiko is a bright and well-spoken man, but he is also a terrible bearer. That is now completely irrelevant.


    "That was tough earlier"


    "Yeah, totally. What the hell was that? I wonder if you ate anything bad."


    Returning subtly bogged answers to vows to speak up without other love was neither the original personality out nor the feeling.


    "Anyway, Dr. Machiko, I''d like you to come. The C student cuts his elementary school counterpart..."


    "Whatever. Yeah, yeah! Just say that. Whoa! Where is it? Show me around! I''ll pull your spinal cord out and punch you in the butthole!


    Hearing the request for protection, Mr. Machiko distorts his face to anger and becomes a frenzied mode in the school building.


    "This way."


    As Dr. Machiko walks with his shoulders in great shape, vows and protections guide passers-by with concern for their eyes.


    "Car, I''ll be right there"


    Yu''s report enters the Inc. of Oath and Protection.


    One car arrives near the unpopular parking lot and stops near the three of us.


    When they saw the person appearing from inside the car, the three of them were: more than two metres tall, with wide shoulders and chest plates, and a musculoskeletal giant. Racially it''s probably a caucasoid, with a moustache on it and a very sticky face.


    "Is this the package?


    "Ko, is this the bad student who was cuttlebutt!? It''s big enough, and you''re old enough! How old are you!?


    Giant Han and Dr. Machiko open their mouths at the same time. Though in frenzy mode, Dr. Machiko was overwhelmed by the giant man in front of him.


    "Hmm."


    When the giant man devoured Mr. Machiko''s dovetail, Mr. Machiko collapsed lightly.


    "Uh..."


    An oath to give a horrible voice to the giant man who ties up Dr. Machiko and stuffs him in the trunk. Clearly, I''m scared. Very scary.


    "What? You didn''t tell him the story beforehand? It''s Ondrei Masalik. Dawn asked for you."


    "I didn''t hear your name..."


    I didn''t expect such an awesome person to come because I saw it like this - it was an oath and protection I couldn''t speak of.


    "That lady is smart, but you''re missing it sometimes. Sort of. You guys ride with me. Join Yu and head to Yuoka Laboratory."


    Encouraged by Ondrei, the oath and protection got in the car with horror.


    On the way, Tomoko and Yu also picked it up by car, and always arrived at the Yukooka Institute.


    "Is this the rumored Snow Oka Institute? It doesn''t look like a lab."


    Ondrey whines as he walks down the aisle. On its shoulders, the unconscious Dr. Machiko is responsible.


    Welcome to the Snow Oka Institute.


    When you enter the designated room, Junko greets you with a grin.


    "Hmm, since the drum can kick"


    Ondrei snorts with a glimpse of Junko''s face.


    "Wow, better than a viper. So, I''m in charge of it."


    Midori refers to Mr. Machiko, who is in charge of Ondrei.


    "Midori, please unbrainwash me, Sosu"


    Ondrey drops Dr. Machiko on the couch, Yu asks.


    "Yay. I''m already doing it. Wow. Don''t you have to figure out what the Students are implying?


    "I just figured it out. It''s gonna take me another while to get to school."


    As I checked, Michiko shrugged her shoulder.


    "Then if this teacher goes to school again, won''t he be brainwashed?


    Ondrey speaks the question.


    "The implication being made to the students and the brainwashing being done to the previous lord are different. Implications are like a curse on a building, but this brainwashing messed with my mind directly. I mean, even if I went to school, it wouldn''t happen again."


    "I see."


    Ondrei, who is explained by Midori, armed and convinced.


    (This is...)


    Midori felt a mental wave she remembered somewhere while attempting to unbrainwash.


    (Whew... is someone Midori knows involved?


    Unbrainwashing itself was not so difficult, but that point caught me.


    "This one''s over."


    "Well... if you can solve brainwashing and allusions, I''d like you to explore the common nightmare we''re having."


    Unfortunately, the timing of the end of Midori is anticipated, and an oath begs you.


    "Okey, I''ll dive into your spirit then. Wow."


    After receiving a nightmare explanation from the oath, Midori infiltrates the spirit of the oath.


    (This... same psychic wave pattern as just now. And it''s more remarkable.)


    While exploring the planted nightmare trick, Midori found out who he had set up to have nightmares with. Midori once entered the spirit offended by this person.


    "Midori doesn''t even know what it means to be a bully who comes out of a dream, or even to the dream itself. I just know who the guy is messing with his spirit like he dreams. He knows Midori."


    "Who is it?


    "It''s Devil."


    Midori answered Junko, asking. Other than Junko, the name doesn''t sound familiar.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Suddenly the scream rises. He was a town teacher who regained consciousness.


    Doctor, please calm down.


    I can''t be good.


    "This is where you can stay calm! I did, I did. I did something terrible! I mean, how could you do that!


    I still see the reaction of the town and everyone guesses that they seem to have all the memories when they were being brainwashed.


    "I see you were just being manipulated. Please calm down."


    "Well, I know that. So, but so!


    "You''re back to your usual Mr. Machiko."


    "That''s all I''m glad about"


    "Is this your regular teacher..."


    Seeing a fussy township teacher, soothing protection and vows, shuddering ondrei.


    "Mr. Machiko, I need to ask you something."


    "What is it?" Let me, let me. When you''re brainwashed, you''re not doing anything nice. Oh, it''s the students who are doing something crazy. "


    "Are the students doing something wrong?


    Tachiko reacts to Yu''s answer to the question.


    "Oh, what a pity. In that room, I was doing. Wow. I''ve been missed. Or, I guess, young kids are better off with each other."


    "It''s a little easier to understand and talk to me in turn."


    "Kiki, I want to hear from Kiki, and I want to hear from you first. Yeah, I will. Let''s do that."


    Take a deep, deep breath, Mr. Machiko.


    "Do you know who was manipulating you? We want to know who made Van Schools that way and, if possible, punish Mr. Mastermind and want to get the school back on track."


    "Well, you know what, you should be able to... No, students shouldn''t do such dangerous things. Leave it to the police."


    "The police will be home soon..."


    My vows break in.


    "Ah...... well, well, yeah, that''s right. Oh, well, then I''m sure the amazing people from the country''s secret services who are going to be in comics and stuff are going to come on board, or they''re going to fix it, so expect that to happen, and you guys should be making a big deal out of it. Oh, don''t do anything dangerous."


    "We''re part of that secret service."


    "Hey, what the fuck?!? At that age, I can''t believe we have such a lanobe to talk about. No, no, no, no, no, no, no. Okay, I did that at that age. Shooting pistols all the time. Uh-huh. Color tricks. That''s not Dawn''s character. Uh-huh."


    (That''s a little too preconceived that I don''t look good in action. I certainly can''t do color tricks or anything like that)


    Yu was only a little dissatisfied with the town teacher who suddenly began preaching.


    "I don''t mind talking about the secret services or me, so please provide me with the information I want to know. I met Mr. Mastermind in that pretty room, didn''t I?


    "Kuku, Mr. Mastermind doesn''t know. No, I get it. A student. But I don''t know. I mean, I couldn''t even see the students'' faces clearly, so, but I just remember making a bunch of female students peel off and, yes, doing a pretty thing."


    Some of them were smiling at Mr. Machiko, who appealed to him.


    "As an insurance policy when the brainwash was unraveled, I didn''t know the face of the mastermind."


    and Junko.


    "Wow, wow. Our teacher was only brought to that room once. That''s when they ordered us to behave on campus... oh... such terrible things... my hands are bloody..."


    "Do you know where that room is? Ah?


    "It''s Shishi Audiovisual Room. By the way, the instructions from now on were via the principal."


    "Huh..."


    Yu organizes and conceives information obtained from Dr. Machiko.


    "It''s possible the principal is still in contact with Mr. Mastermind."


    "Dr. Machiko, have you ever noticed anything else? Say whatever you remember."


    An oath asks.


    "And Shishi, the audiovisual room was in harem, but gradually there were two boys students. No, the three of us? There was one crazy kid. Even if it''s black here... my skin color is too black, or, hey, I don''t even know my face, I''m still a black kid."


    When I heard about the town, Midori and Junko looked at each other.


    "Heh, pure sister. At the time Devil''s intervening, can we stop being neutral?


    After finishing his interview with Dr. Machiko and dissolving them all, Midori speaks to Junko.


    "Right. I''ve never seen her before, so I don''t want to see what she looks like. But Yu and the others are working hard, so I think I can give it a try. Even for those kids to grow up. Come on."


    "You''re the type of person who puts you down in the valley and grows you. Hey, what about my pure sister? Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori laughed with a unique laugh at Junko, who spoke with his usual uninhibited grin.

 1401 13

    The next day, an emergency morning ceremony was held.


    Yesterday''s monstrous noise led to the disappearance of a group of people each year. At this time, as of the emergency morning ceremony, both vows and protections were uneasy, but the principal has told a completely different story, without touching on the matter.


    ''Well, it''s time for the cultural festival season. But let''s hope this year''s cultural festival isn''t just a cultural festival.''


    The principal tells him to teka his fat bald head as usual, grinning slightly.


    "How is it different? Then let''s announce it here. Bullying Culture Festival


    The principals tell Doya in the face, but the students were no-reactions. But the principal looks over at the students with a scowling grin. Because with the announcement I was going to make, I knew that the students couldn''t be no-reactions.


    ''Beside asking you to do a cultural festival, you will do something and compete for grades. After the event, I will promote some students from B and C, who had top grades, to A.''


    The students of B and C turn to the principal''s proclamation. It was Reaxillon as expected from the principal.


    ''But those with the lowest grades, BC, will die after they have tasted a living hell of crying and pleading with me to kill them. Oh, don''t worry, I''ll exclude A.''


    To put it that way, the principal got off the stage and the emergency morning ceremony was over.


    "It''s a bullying cultural festival..."


    I call out to my vows, feeling frightened by protection.


    "As it is, it''s not surprising that there are bullying sports festivals, bullying entrance ceremonies, and bullying school trips."


    I thought the oath could be made joke, or it could be done without being sprinkled.


    Yu, Tsuko and the town took a lunch break and went to check the audiovisual room.


    There was no one in the audiovisual room.


    Yu had no idea that the mastermind was still rooting for this place. If I''m in a mastermind position, I''m not staying in one place.


    He said he shouldn''t make Negijo or anything in the first place, but he''s also using the privileges of school rulers to do something nasty. This can obviously be a clue.


    Still. I wouldn''t use the same room unless I had enough thought. Using classrooms that people are unlikely to visit in turn, I think they are likely to be doing something nasty, and there may be clues left in this room.


    "Finally, if we hit an unpopular room from one end, we''ll get there sooner or later?


    "What do you think? Mr. Mastermind is aware of the appearance of hostiles, and he seems wary."


    Yu answered the question of Tsukiko. While Yu has also erased the body, there are also cases of anomalies that have occurred like one group a year, so there is no way that the mastermind will alert you to anything.


    "I''m glad you didn''t even come to the doctor."


    And, Tsuko.


    "Honestly, I think it would be better if Dr. Machiko had it covered at the Snow Oka Institute for a while."


    "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m going to the battlefield too. Wow, there''s got to be something I can do. Yeah, we''ll just fight together."


    To Yu''s best opinion, but Mr. Machiko was deaf to listen.


    "But Dr. Machiko, you''re back in sanity, aren''t you floating? Are you suited to the other teachers properly?


    "No, no, no, no. It''s okay, it''s okay. As you know, all the teachers are getting a head par. Oh, and if you''re going to say that, up until yesterday, I was par headed, and I was abusing my students. Ugh, even though I know I can''t take it back, I want to apologize soon."


    That includes murder, so the damage the town took to its heart is enormous. Even if it was manipulated, I can''t accept it as irrelevant.


    "Even if you''re in class today, you''re not snoring C, are you? Dr. Machiko, aren''t they suspicious of Yu''s class?


    "It''s also a hassle to make excuses around there, so you wanted Dr. Machiko to hide in the clouds. Well, Dr. Machiko is back to sanity, and all five of us are aware of it, but we''re all calling the air and shutting up."


    Yu answers Yu''s question in a sigh.


    "Except for five groups?


    I look at the town and ask, Kiko.


    "Besides the five of you, I''ve turned into a regular class. Yes, at times of need, it may be time for all the students to move, and, well, then, I thought it would be easier for the good first-grade students to understand that I''m back in sanity. Yes, only students will recognize that I''m on their side."


    "Wow, it''s a dangerous act, but is that an excellent plan?


    I think it is foolish of myself to say that Yu, who was a foolish child but wanted the institute to protect him, could not have launched such an operation.


    "May it be different. It''s the discretion of Dr. Machiko. If Mr. Mastermind finds out, is Dr. Machiko in danger?


    Yu looks toward the town and guides him.


    "That''s right. It''s okay. I was wondering if that could happen. Look, this."


    Dr. Machiko removes the refreshing and demented repellent spray from the nostalgia.


    "In times of need, here we are. This is what Zuba takes. So don''t worry."


    "I don''t panic when I have to."


    To Dr. Machiko, who was unreliable and fully open, Tachiko had nothing but a bitter laugh.


    After school, a meeting was held in a coffee shop near the school between five people: Swearing, Protecting, Yu, Mitsuko and the town.


    "Nothing''s changed today, no progress."


    Yu opens his mouth first. After all, there was no clue in the audiovisual room.


    "Have you looked into any rooms other than the audiovisual room where students don''t seem to stop by?


    The oath asks.


    "I thought about that, too, but it''s a little dangerous to go around with that or this at the top, isn''t it? Mr. Mastermind will be on guard right now with irregular things happening to keep him on his feet. I think that if you move flashy, you will be more likely to understand this move as well. So I''m going to do a little careful research."


    To Yu''s answer, the vows still call into question.


    "But if the mastermind is in the school building, but he''s doing something cute, and he''s changing places everywhere, he''s more likely to run into the mastermind all over the day than he is to explore a little bit at a time?


    "That''s true. It''s too cautious, and it''s not efficient."


    Rubbing cocoa, Yu says something like admitting his objection to the oath.


    But Yu also knew. With that in mind, I turn to prudential measures.


    "You have my idea, too, don''t you? Someone has seen our conversation and the scene of the body being erased. Me, I have a lot of pretty far-fetched behavior so far, and I feel like I''m making a lot of fun of myself. So I was wondering if we should be cautious from here."


    "I see..."


    I''m not convinced by Yu''s story. I swear, but I don''t know what Yu is going to say, so I''m going to back off.


    "I''ve had a weird event, haven''t I? Bullying cultural festival or something. Does Dr. Machiko know what it is?


    The guardian asks the town.


    "I don''t know if I will, I don''t know. And if I knew, I''d say it first. Even by the teacher''s side, Mimi Mimi, it''s water in her sleeping ear. The Bubu Cultural Festival itself is a scheduled time."


    Answer as the town puts its hands on the glasses.


    "I only have a bad feeling from naming"


    And, an oath.


    "Do you do things like compete for scores in detail? What are you doing?"


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Yu and Tsuko say.


    "But we''re going to be part of something that''s not so trivial either. We have to put an end to this school by the day of the cultural festival."


    The word of protection sounds heavy.


    "Ya, let''s get rid of it. Ugh. It''s unforgivable for students to be turned into such a terrible celebration of cultural festivals."


    Four students feel smiling or unreliable when an impatient township teacher.


    "Tomorrow''s a festival, but are you investigating anything for the school?


    The oath asks graciously.


    "Getting into school on holiday seems to stand out the other way around. Besides the school gate, I don''t know where the security cameras are set up."


    "Yet the three of us have been looking into the audiovisual room a lot..."


    Hearing Yu''s words, the oath spilled a smile.


    There were those who were sneaking around watching such a five-man group.


    (Hmmm... I can''t pick up the conversation, I don''t know if I can help watching it like this...)


    Quite a distance from the coffee shop, Buddha doomed Fantaro thinks while watching the inside of the coffee shop with binoculars.


    The very act of using binoculars throughout the city makes you aware of what you see from others, and this tail is intensely stressful.


    (It''s a hassle, and don''t do it again today. Sooner or later let''s bet on a chance to grab a tail)


    Exhaling and bagging her binoculars, Fantaro left the scene.


    After breaking up with Yu, Tsuko and the town, the two of us arrive home under oath and protection.


    "Uh... it''s tomorrow, are you free, Guardian?


    My vows speak with hesitation.


    "Huh? I''m free."


    "Well, why don''t you two go play for a distraction?


    "What? Huh? That''s a day..."


    The oath calmed down a little when he saw that his protection was upset. And I adore my upset face.


    "Dating"


    My vows are clear.


    "But I... I''ve never been on a date."


    "I don''t either... I don''t think so.


    I tone down my vows too, anxious to be turned down for the protection of whispering and blurring.


    "No! No! There''s no way!


    Accidental peeling and shouting, then protection to peel off.


    (You know, being so temperamental and being denied...)


    It made me happy, and it was an uncontrollable oath to spill my laughter.

 1402 14

    Buddhist extermination Fantaro was bullied at a time when he was in elementary middle school.


    The reason for the bullying was in Fantaro''s character. It''s very subtle and I love looking for other people''s coarseness. There was also a troubled nature that I couldn''t help but point it out to the person by looking for it crude.


    As much as it was causing the bullying, Fantaro was also aware of it, but while he was aware, Fantaro thought that he was not bad and that he was a victim of clean bullying.


    One day Mortaro took a trip to the Snow Oka Institute to volunteer for the experimental bench, instead possessing great abilities, and with that power the bully repelled.


    But Fantaro''s daily hardships were no different. If you wear someone else''s coarseness, you won''t be dealt with by nature or anyone else, and you won''t be able to have a conversation. But the ingredients that you can''t do without searching for someone else''s coarse or fried feet. But with Fantaro, I want a friend. Such a dilemma.


    Even if I make friends, I know I''ll lose them soon. The process of losing the friend who made it is also painful, so Fantaro, at this age, was prepared to live a lonely life until his death.


    Wandering around the school, Fantaro thinks.


    This school is paradise itself for Fantaro. There is no danger because I am in an absolutely safe position to A, and I really like to see those who were bullying themselves and those who were avoiding them suffer and gasp. I think it''s something I''ve been transferring to a really great school.


    But there are wicked men who plan not to destroy the Garden. This is unforgivable. And by the students who are the same A. I don''t understand Fantaro at all.


    I want to do something about it. Watching those five trends, Wantaro wants to press charges, but I can''t think of a good proposal.


    The idea of using his abilities to physically repel him is neither there nor there is, but Fantaro likes to see others waging violence, but does not like to extend himself to acts of violence. Even when I repelled the people who were bullying me with this power, I felt terribly bad. I want to avoid that means if possible.


    (At least if you can figure out the ruler of this school...... Am I supposed to tell the principal? But the principal, like any other teacher, looks just manipulated)


    Wantaro thinks. There must be someone who took this form of Van Schools. He had such thoughts that he wanted to follow his lead with the man and add the information of the rebels to his souvenirs and companions.


    Even if I had my buddies add me, if I had fried or coarsely searched like I used to, I''d be cut there again, but I didn''t have that fear in Mortaro''s head right now. Only the immediate desire was stronger than that, and my head didn''t turn that far.


    The rebels, in addition to their teachers and companions, seemed to gather today to have some conversation, but as usual they could not get close. He seems very sensitive, and he just gets up close and listens to me and finds out. But it doesn''t make sense if you can''t pick up the conversation.


    I suddenly encountered it as I walked through the school building after school, wondering what was going on.


    It was standing in the hallway where the sun set. As if to block Wantaro''s whereabouts, or just to say that Wantaro needed help, he stood in front of Wantaro and stared at Wantaro.


    Fantaro took his breath. That was a completely black, naked boy. But the darkness of the skin is not just every bit. It''s so dark black that you can''t see the shadow. Fantaro looked at it at first glance and wondered if it was haunting.


    To the stiff Wantaro, the boy like a black chunk has quietly approached and reached out.


    The moment the black boy''s hand touched Wantaro''s forehead, Wantaro let his body wave loudly as if he had been electrocuted.


    Eventually, Fantaro''s eyes change clearly. It also changes your face.


    When the black boy looks at it and narrows his eyes satisfactorily, he turns his back on Fantaro and walks away from the spot. Fantaro didn''t even care about the black boy, he forgot his previous troubles and walked outside the school building.


    Musashi and Kyuro had a lot of meetings for the Bullying Culture Festival.


    We decided to make a lot of changes in our behavior and school operations.


    "Until the cultural festival, let''s not reduce the number of students by the ritual of day"


    "Okay."


    It is generally the usual interaction that if Kowloon comes up with a proposal and Musashi occasionally makes a request, Kowloon will put it together well.


    "I''ll increase the number of transfer students even further."


    Musashi is surprised by Kyuro''s words.


    "Didn''t you say it was difficult before?


    "Yeah, it''s hard. The action of fate manipulation has become difficult. I already feel like I have exhausted my experience of bullying middle and high school students in Tokyo. Besides Tokyo, we need to expand our scope."


    Kyuro has three abilities. One is a combat capability, which I acquired when I first visited the Snow Oka Institute. The second and third, felt necessary when becoming rulers of the Van School, were obtained simultaneously when offering a second modification to the Snow Oka Institute.


    What I later acquired was the ability to sort bullies and bullies. It is an advanced destiny manipulation technique, "If the wind blows, they will be led to the barrel store", which will call the sorted students to Van Schools as transfer students.


    "I''d like to grasp the movement of the disturbing molecules, but I guess that''s waiting for action over there. I wash a pair every year now. It seems that the student named Marumi Nutsu, who died the other day after being sacrificed in a noon ritual, was friends with a student named Yuichiro Morigaka. A student named Yuanta Komabu is also their friend, and only this child is alive."


    "Did you wash him?


    "I made the teacher look into it, but it sounds like there''s nothing suspicious about it. Now I''m shocked to lose two of my friends at once, and they seem to be giving me away all the time."


    "Do you have a strong lead on the invisible enemy so far?"


    Upon hearing Kyuro''s report, Musashi exhales heavily.


    "But don''t be alarmed, I''m sure the enemy is lurking."


    "I know. But you''re the one who''s gonna work so hard to deal with it."


    When Musashi joked and told Kyuro, who drew attention, he also smiled small.


    Break up with protection, vow to go home.


    When I get into the house, I''m going to catch my breath until I get to my room. I don''t want to face my family as much as possible. Therefore, we do not eat together. I try to bring the dishes into my room and eat them, and I can''t blame them for that.


    But I was unlucky, and I bowled in with my mother on the front porch that day.


    "Aren''t you home late?


    Besides, I even called my voice. Honestly it is an oath that is only listening to the voice of the family and is willing to kill.


    "I hope it''s not weird elsewhere."


    "Die."


    To my mother, who spoke of disgust, my vows were poisoned so that they could be heard clearly.


    "Now... what did you say?


    The mother looked at the oath with incredible eyes. Never before has my daughter defied this clearly.


    "Die."


    Turning a chilling glance, as if looking down even on boring things, the oath tells us again.


    The mother shrugged and silently dispersed as she fled. It was horrible. I was sincerely horrified. Honestly, my mother was conscious, too. I knew that my behavior as a parent was about the lowest step forward and that I was tormenting my daughter and hating her. That''s why I finally felt my daughter was peeling her fangs off, and she escaped terribly.


    (I finally said...)


    When it came to swearing, there was no upset, no excitement, no exaltation, nothing. It was terribly cold.


    Back in his room, the vow takes his favorite Lacco stuffed animal and looks at his face still.


    "I, for one thing, am very grateful to my stupid parents."


    Speak with a smile towards Lacco''s stuffed animal.


    "When I grow up, have a family... I''ll never just be like that when I''m in my parent''s shoes. I don''t even know the pain in my child, I don''t want to know... I swear to God I won''t want to do that to my worst parents so I can make my suffering child suffer extra..."


    The only thing that made it seem that way was that the oath was grateful to the parents.

 1403 15

    Holiday morning. Oath and protection are meeting places, visited on time in front of Euthanasia Station.


    I haven''t made any plans for a date. We were talking about deciding where to go with Nori on the spot.


    Look at this ad.


    An oath to give an advertising flyer handed in front of the station, before protection.


    "We''re having a hell of an event today! Couples are welcome for generations! It''s definitely going to be a great memory!


    I had a vague and unpleasant feeling about the protection when I saw what was written.


    "It doesn''t say what you''re doing."


    "But look..."


    When I look at those whose vows point, I see a teenage couple with flyers walking to the north side of Euthanasia Station. Girls stand out in gossip costumes.


    "That couple''s been caught in an ad and headed to the stadium, and I want to make sure they know what''s out there, and I think they''re guiding me well."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    The oath seemed intriguing, but the protection had a somewhat unpleasant feeling.


    "Don''t be sure. It could damage you, and it''s going to be a story, so let''s go"


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    That''s why they went to Euthanasia Civic Stadium.


    "A rare insect exhibition in the world! Today only! A pandemic dating spot in Euthanasia City!


    Just looking at the drapes on the entrance, an oath to know that I was tremendously deceived. What a protection I had a bad feeling about without, but I didn''t think it was this bad.


    "Just look...... This isn''t as bad as anything?


    "Yeah... shall we go back to the station"


    "No, but when I get here, I might want to take a look at the story."


    "If Akiko says so..."


    A moderate looking boy of his age with an earlier gossip girl walks inside, talking about it.


    (No way. That''s clever Sakura...... isn''t it?


    It was an oath that I would suspect so.


    When I went inside, there were quite a few deceitful couples in there, but children were much more in proportion.


    A large transparent case is placed on a long, lined desk, with insects in it that are oblivious.


    "Swear... are you okay?


    "I''m fine. You were active when you were little, and you used to play outside with boys. You''re bluer, aren''t you, Guardian?


    Even the boy looked at protection with the unexpected eye wondering if there was a case of bugs.


    "A little house?


    Protection asks.


    "Why a house?


    "No, when I was in elementary school, the kids in the northern estate were all indoor play, and the kids in a house in the south were outdoor and barbaric, weird divisions."


    "Well, I was savage."


    Your vows make you laugh.


    "No, no, I didn''t say it in a weird way. Sorry."


    Seriously apologizing protection.


    "I know, but you can''t have bugs with that. Then you never would have come..."


    "No, I''ve never known it myself. Especially the bugs that are here, there are a lot of disgusts that I don''t see in Japan. I feel sorry for her... even though she''s better off, I feel bad for her..."


    "Everyone has something they don''t like. I don''t care about that."


    "Really? Me... my mother and sister kept telling me that, so I kept telling them. Put it on something. Like not being manly or weak."


    I''ve fought for my life twice. You can''t be weak.


    "That''s what you''ll say..."


    Smile like your protection is relieved.


    He said he didn''t like protection, so when he cut up the insect exhibition early and went back to Euthanasia Station, at the north entrance square in front of the station, the familiar singing sounded loud and crowded.


    "Ain''t that Mika Tsukinawa?


    "Sometimes I hear you play guerrilla live in a great town, but was it true"


    A beautiful girl in the same ruffled outfit as she did on TV - a leather jacket, a rugged t-shirt and damaged jeans - is singing Mike in her hand.


    Where he sang about two songs, Mika Tsukinawa withdrew, and people walked away from the spot.


    "Mika Tsukinawa also told me that she was bullied when she was in elementary school. Because I''ve always spoken that way."


    As I walked, an oath said.


    "Yeah, I know. So he wanted to give it back, become a musician, fall in the back streets."


    "Don''t you think the people who were bullying Mika Tsukinawa can''t wait?


    You are asked to consent to an oath, and protection clogs the words. Even if you''ve never been a bully, you can imagine what that''s like.


    "I know it depends on people, but maybe... it''s not serious... Mika''s name and appearance come to my attention, and she''s jealous of the complex, and she could go crazy."


    "Yeah. If it''s to make you look serious, I don''t think there''s any more way to get revenge. Of course, it''s possible that the bully is insensitive and doesn''t think he''s farting."


    Hearing the word of protection, the oath said with a smile as she seemed petite.


    "Maybe Mika Tsukinawa calculated that too, and she''s live around here a lot, is that too much to think about? I mean, think about it that way, me, bad personality?


    "No..."


    Honestly, it was a protection that I thought was a bit of a twisted idea, but I shake my neck sideways in front of the oath.


    Then they went to the clothes store, to the cinema, and now they''re at the toy store. It was an oath request to come to the toy store.


    "Well... I love stuffed animals and dolls..."


    A protection fascinated by the expression of an oath I say in disgrace.


    (Swear, did you bring that to me because you wanted to teach me that?


    That''s what I thought. I thought I''d show you a little bit of a good place.


    "I''ll give you one of my favorites."


    "Huh? Seriously? Oh no... then, that"


    To offer protection, an oath refers to the biggest bear stuffed animal in the store. Both upper back and lateral width are roughly the same size as a person named Ondrei Masalik who came during the abduction of Mr. Machiko during this time.


    "Ichiman no Happy..."


    A protection that moans at the price while also increasing in size. I''m not a wealthy family, and the nostalgia isn''t very good.


    "Sorry, nothing now. This way, please."


    An oath that I was happy to follow and ran wild without thought rushes into my hands a small seal stuffed animal.


    (I wish I could dress up even more here and say ''I picked it first...'')


    The boulder wasn''t worth it that much, and when I was aware of the damage to my wallet, it was an indescribable protection.


    They bought an affordable seal stuffed animal for the price and size, saw a visible and happy vow, and were happy to protect it...


    "ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe... Ahehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe I don''t know what to do... ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe"


    "Oath..."


    The protection pulls off a little because the vow of bumping and whining with a nagging laugh was totally dangerous, instead of being far from the usual cool beauty.


    "Ah..."


    I realized that I was in a paranoid runaway mode at home with less joy, and my vows were blue.


    "Yeah, well, here''s the thing, I like stuffed animals too much... haha... and I''m glad I got them from you... haha..."


    "Ha..."


    It was an oath and protection that leaked a dry laugh, but the guardian suspected that there might be something different about it.


    "What''s your hobby, Guardian?


    "Hmm, you only have games..."


    Protective to be questioned by oath and answered unspeakably.


    "I make games better, too, and you don''t have to answer me like that. There''s no such thing as an outdoor hobbyist. You can tell by looking at our parents and relatives. It''s painful at a time when you think your outdoor hobbies are better than your indoor hobbies in the first place, and you''re going to mount them pointlessly with no such shame."


    "Oh, yes..."


    I thought it might be too much to say with prejudice that people with outdoor tastes don''t have a lot of it, but I also thought the oath was pretty unpleasant memories and that kind of prejudice, so I decided not to touch it.


    "Today''s vows are a lot different than usual. You''re exposing yourself properly."


    "Mmm..."


    Pointed out with a soft smile for protection, the vows roar.


    "The usual me... well, it''s the first time I''ve noticed it since I was told. You''re trying not to let yourself out."


    The guardian''s face clouds with an oath to spill a heartless or self-inflicted grin.


    "Did I say something bad?


    "Yeah, well, I feel like you said that."


    The oath makes you smile like a prank in order to answer anxiously.


    "From now on... well, I''ll try to get it out as much as possible. That... not in front of you."


    In the dialogue of vows spoken while illuminating, the guardian feels like going up to heaven. I deeply realize that something like warm liquid spreads through my chest. It''s the first feeling I''ve tasted since protection was born. At the same time, it brings such joy that only I have monopolized the treasure in this world, filled with blissful thoughts.


    Then they walked into the coffee shop and took a breather.


    "To be honest, I, even though school has come to that, it''s fun..."


    I declared that I would put myself out as much as possible, so I also decided to confess my vows honestly, even the hardest thing to say.


    "I have a paranoid habit. Look, you got your strength at the Yukooka Institute, just like me. So with me and you... confronting that unusual world... like heroes and heroines? You mean you''re drunk in that situation... Haha, I''ve been longing for that too because I''ve been playing games all my life since I was a little girl. Or maybe it''s because I used to play with boys all the time when I was little. When I got home, I was playing with dolls and stuffed animals."


    Protector listened in silence to the vows that spoke almost unilaterally. It was fresh to know all sorts of secrets of swearing that I had never known before, and I imagine all sorts of things from her story.


    (I guess I can''t help but be happy with my vows right now. Such a clear smile at school, I didn''t show it)


    Protection also makes me happy when I become aware that I am taking her heart openly.


    Protect understands that an oath can safely talk like this... not just because it''s favorable. Because we have a few things in common: protection and vows. That he was being bullied, that he modified it and gained strength to bully him. That I also gained confidence afterwards. That the school is in an anomaly and trying to face it together.


    Some are guided by oaths, but it is also a pleasure to protect. I pull my own hand, and now I realize that you must have led me.


    (I want to keep this happy time. I want to continue this happy time. No, I have to protect you. I''ll protect you)


    Quiet, strong and determined to protect. Carve it into your heart.


    The fate I thought could not be overshadowed was also overshadowed by the guidance of the oath and by my own readiness. Without succumbing to whatever obstacles lay ahead, Protection was prepared for the future.

 1404 16

    After his date with the oath, the guardian broke up with the oath and went home feeling fluffy, unable to contain the laughter.


    (Is dating a girl you like something that makes you feel so happy? I''m so scared. I can''t believe I''m in such a happy mood... okay?


    Looking back at the fact that I''ve been bullied all my life and had hard days, it''s as different as hell and heaven.


    "How was your first date?


    When the guardian returned home, his sister in underwear cringed out in the living room.


    "It''s normal."


    Protection that answers few words.


    "Is it because of her that the protection has been brightened recently? Show me what you look like."


    Requested by my sister, the protection projects the display silently.


    "Wow, she''s cute. Cool. I don''t have any protection. haha."


    When I saw my sister, who said unexpectedly, my protection was relieved.


    "You know, protection."


    Suddenly, my sister looks strange.


    "You... have changed a lot, haven''t you? Me, I don''t care what you are and I say a lot of bad... sorry. I was going to apologize one day... but..."


    My mother and sister used to hit me pretty hard on protection. My mother still seems to be neglecting her protection, but she has a better relationship with her sister.


    "Yeah, I care a lot."


    I tried to tell him I didn''t care, but I thought about it, smiled and told him honestly.


    "No, I''m glad you don''t care there."


    "I actually care. It''s because I cared that I regretted it and changed. I''ve got a shark."


    In the words of protection, my sister''s complexion changes.


    "Were you jerked off?


    "Junior high school and all the time. So, when I got home, my sister and mother were like that, and there was nowhere to be found."


    By daring to say it with a refreshing laugh, it was my intention to curb my sister''s damage, but it seemed to be completely counterproductive, and my sister can nod with a dark face.


    "That''s what happened... I don''t know that..."


    "Fine. I''m all right now. If the bullies put it down properly, they won''t be bullied."


    In the words of protection, my sister''s complexion changes again. Not just his complexion, but his mouth was half-opened with pomposity, and he was out of line for a while. I couldn''t believe my brother''s words, but I didn''t even think he was lying.


    "He said he dropped it... Hey... human, if you change, you change. Wow. Damn it. I''m not gonna lose."


    Though I was surprised by my brother''s transformation, I was honestly happy as a sister, and my sister''s such reaction was pleasant to try out of protection.


    As was the case with the vows, he went home desperate to softly laugh.


    As I was walking, I was much more conscious as I embraced the puppeted wrap I had bought for protection.


    Enter the house, head to your room early enough, close the door of your room and open the package in a great hurry.


    "Guys, we''ve got more new people."


    Take out the seal stuffed animal and make it face to face with the doll on all sides of the room.


    I am going to love this seal specially tonight. Until now, I have seen the Squad Red doll as a guardian, but for a moment I think about turning it into this seal, and I rush to dismiss the idea. Then the red doll is too pathetic.


    But seals make a real connection to protection. After all, it was an oath of consciousness, with nuances excusing other dolls and stuffed animals, that we could not even treat them as special.


    Last night, Fantaro didn''t go home, and the day after that, he didn''t go home until night.


    I bought a ton of wiretaps last night, and between last night and this evening, I planted wiretaps all over the school. It''s a holiday, so I could do it. There were people at school on holidays, and CCTV was working, but they managed to do it.


    This might also pick up a renegade conversation. And if those who rule Van Schools are in the school building, they might be able to pick up that conversation as well. Fantaro thought so and moved on to action.


    No, I had this idea all along. But I couldn''t make it through to execution, but touched by that black boy, my mind became amazingly clear, all my strays disappeared, and I was able to act on my thoughts and desires.


    "Don''t go home for a day, what the hell were you doing! You bad boy!


    A father in the living room yells when he sees Fantaro''s face.


    Fantaro has never defied this strict father, but as a father, he has never had a sense of intimacy or respect. I was looking down as a very crappy, boring person.


    The living room also has a brother and his wife and their son. My mother is in the kitchen. To the wrath of the parents, the brother and his wife are terrified.


    "Whoa, whoa! I don''t want to go home all day! This de vulgar shitty father!


    But hearing his son roar and curse, his father turns to heaven.


    It was just a shock that a second son, who had never defied before, warped his face all over his anger and called him, but his father instinctively realized. That my son is insane.


    "Are you crazy...?


    A father who whines so unexpectedly.


    "Are you crazy - oh? It must be our last name that''s crazy! What do you think your last name is Buddha''s Destruction? Are you out of your mind!? Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Wantaro turns to his father as he summons him and releases a kick.


    The father and brother were surprised that the second son, who was always submissive, suddenly became a form of anger, shouting at things they couldn''t understand, even kicking their parents, and so on.


    But what really surprises me, and trembles, is what happens after that.


    It didn''t look like a very powerful kick, but in the kicked abdomen, his father felt fierce pain and shock. Besides, it spreads from where it was kicked to the whole body.


    "Guppoo!"


    Multiple ruptures of the internal organs, also ruptured the vascular majority of the abdomen, the spine, lumbar bone and sacrum were also shattered, a large amount of blood was spit out of the mouth, a large amount of blood and faeces was also blown out from the bottom, and the father was desperate.


    "That''s not all. Eh! My name is Wantaro or something, aren''t you stupid!? What the hell did you think it was called like this? Thanks to you, they bullied me! Should I keep this grudge in the sunshine? Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Wantaro calls out to his distant older brother, named after himself.


    Fantaro waves his fist at his stiff brother''s face with a feeling of death.


    Miraculously the stiffness was broken, his brother reflexively covered his face with both hands, and Fantaro''s slight punch was prevented with both hands.


    I thought it was completely powerless, or just a second or two late, and then an uninterrupted impact struck my brother''s hands, causing the flesh above to explode from his elbows, bursting through both capillaries and aorta, and shattering bones.


    "Whaaaa!?


    "CARRRRRRRRRRRR!


    My brother and his wife scream. My brother''s arms were splashing ahead from his elbows and sprinkling blood on the floor.


    Fantaro''s ability is a substitute for sending destructive energy in response to anger and resentment to an object that he immediately attacked with his bare hands. No matter how small the punch or kick, the negative emotions at that time are converted into pure energy, resulting in destruction according to the intensity of the emotions.


    "Oops! Oops!"


    In response to the voices of Fantaro and his parents, his nephew, seven months old, summons him. It''s my brother and his wife''s son.


    He said, "You''re a baby, you''re making me follow you! Shut up! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Wantaro waved his fist down relentlessly toward the crib, screaming impotently.


    "Stop..."


    My sister-in-law''s voice stopped halfway through. Because what was in the crib burst easily and the blood fireworks were launched. The hands and feet remain, but the others do not fasten the prototype.


    "Done! This is the right thing to do! Like the rest of the world''s stubborn parents learn how to behave me!


    Wantaro flutters with his hands together and is good at it, saying it with a Doya face.


    "Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Even then, Fantaro kills all his family in Norinoli.


    "Whoa, whoa! I feel good! My heart is free! What a refreshing mood!


    Mortaro screams with a full smile, hands wide up, in a living room splashed with flesh and organs. For him, now was the pinnacle of his life.


    Fantaro had not noticed the presence of a black boy who was sneaking up into the house, watching the scene of the killing from the entrance to the room and narrowing his eyes in comfort.

 1405 17

    When he went to school, he was conscious of his protection. As the school turns into such an evil different space and many students attend school with dark faces and heavy footsteps, the oath is full of desire to go to school and see protection as soon as possible, with very light footsteps.


    I also confessed to protection on yesterday''s date, but I''m already completely drunk in the lanobetic situation of confronting a school dominated by something evil, a boy and a girl with token powers. We believe we are tokubetsu and do not doubt it.


    Previous vows to visit and remodel the Snow Oka Institute were just delusions about killing those who were bullying themselves. Though I gained the power to do that delusion, it was done without difficulty. It was enough that I had gained strength and that I had not had to be bullied using that power.


    After that, I made a one-sided boy the same as myself. I give him, he''s getting along fine. And the current situation.


    The joy of paranoid girl paranoia coming true. Is that a smooth comic stride? Is this the best you can do? No, on the other hand, I''m properly conscious. We are now on a dangerous path to death if we take one wrong step.


    When I enter the class, I search for my protective face first. And check the protection, the eyes meet, the mouth breaks naturally. I think myself it''s too blatant, but I can''t help it. I couldn''t help but miss you soon.


    Protection is already in the classroom, and when the oath and gaze meet, he smiles happily.


    Swearing also spills joy and nature and laughter. It''s the highest day in the morning.


    After just one date, I realized how close the two of us felt. At least I feel my thoughts on my oath have increased a few times and swelled up.


    Eventually the class begins. There is no home room in the morning.


    A good, old teacher with the physique "Gatai" shows his face. This is Koga Hemosaurus, the deputy director.


    This deputy burdened gym teacher has been a hated type of vow since before brainwashing. He''s a sterotype on something, thinks his rule of thumb is everything, pushes his values "what is" and that''s all he admits.


    "I''m going to ask students of A to cooperate with me a lot in today''s class. Friendship, let me make it yours."


    Suddenly nominated, sworn oaths.


    "I don''t like it."


    I refuse to swear lightly. It was always an oath to take care of it and make it as contentious as possible, and C students who were relieved that the oath had been nominated, but are dismayed that the oath appeared to have been rejected in a grumpy manner.


    By oath, it was the act that was making me look grumpy, as well as the refusal to keep an eye on this vice presidency. Now is an important time to unravel the secrets of Van Schools.


    "Oh, Master A of Bodhisattva, are you in a diagonal mood today? Then Akaguchi, please."


    "Yes..."


    As with the vows, protection is nominated to make the less-than-hearted class content. The guardian glances at the oath and nods hesitantly.


    (Ahhh... I made you care weird)


    The oath regretted that when we refused until protection here, we would both be seen with weird eyes, and vice versa, and I wish I hadn''t refused.


    The four of them, lunch break, oath, protection, Yu and Tsuko, were having future meetings on the roof.


    "I didn''t get any information from Dr. Machiko that would be a decision maker. But I got some good information. And in the course of yesterday, we took another action."


    "Even though you''re off? What did you do?


    Protective to ask nicely.


    "I kidnapped another teacher. I happened to see him in town, so I tailed him, called Mr. Ondrey, and they took him. Ah. So, I took him to the Snow Oka Institute to unbrainwash him."


    "Did you both put them on the camp?"


    Do it, admire the vows.


    "I thought it was time for the two teachers to come... oh, here they are"


    Yu looks at the rooftop entrance and says: Look at the person who showed up there, and the oath flaunts his face. One was Dr. Machiko, while the other was a vice-president, Koga Muggle Stream, who hated vows.


    (This guy by the way...)


    An oath to slack. But in today''s class, I also convinced myself why I was nominated.


    "I need your help, but I can''t admire you doing such a dangerous thing with your students, and if your brainwashing is unraveling, I want you to at least transfer to school and run away."


    Koga opens his mouth with a complex expression.


    "Then will Dr. Koga run away? Ah?


    "Don''t run..."


    To Yu''s inquiry, Koga exhales with a worrying face.


    "My brother is a backstreet resident, head of an intelligence organization. I''ll ask if you can help me. Do I need to have the hypnotic effect solved again before I do that?"


    "That would be very comforting."


    Yu smiles socially dictionarily at Koga''s offer.


    "Tomorrow you will be receiving direct instructions from Mr. Mastermind, thinking about kidnapping the principal."


    The vows and protections were tongue-wrapped gently as they set the course for the future. It is convincing that there is only one human being who belongs to the secret services of the state.


    "What happened to the operation where you dared make a scene and try to drag the mastermind out?


    An oath asks.


    "Let''s see how that goes a little more. It''s better if you get the information from the principal."


    And, Yu.


    "Do you want it today?


    Koko confirms.


    "When I contacted Junko, Midori is out today, so tomorrow is good."


    "I see. That long-haired kid."


    Listening to Yu, Tsuko nodded.


    "Then I''ll have it moused at the Snow Oka Institute, too. We can''t just let the students fight."


    The oath quite reviewed Koga, who offers it with a definitive face.


    (I might have been the one looking at people with preconceived notions...)


    A slight vow of reflection.


    "Wow, wow, I''ll be remodeled too. Let''s get modified. Let''s do that. Ugh."


    The town continues to offer.


    "No, you don''t have to say that until Dr. Machiko because I said it..."


    Koga flashes his face.


    "Wow, I used to watch Nee Hot Blood Sensei drama, and I''ve been craving and admiring teachers for a long time. It is the duty of the teacher to help the students because of their suffering and to keep their bodies up. Body!? Why all of a sudden English! Now is the time to fulfill my mission as a teacher!


    A town that is sure to burn up and get drunk on itself.


    "You don''t have to be a mouse, so a very troublesome and troublesome favor would be appreciated by both teachers"


    Yu speaks up.


    "What?"


    "You want every part of the school, divided up, wiretaps and small surveillance cameras set up. If Mr. Mastermind is in the school building, you might be able to pick up the conversation Mr. Mastermind is giving instructions to the principal, for example."


    "It''s troublesome and troublesome, but let''s try it."


    "Wow. I''ll do my best too. Mishi Tampei! He''s a spy.


    Hearing Yu''s demands, Koga laughed invincibly, and Dr. Machiko squeezed his fists in both hands hard, screaming in a temperament.


    Musashi and Kyuro, as well as three of Devils, were in the clerk''s office.


    I usually interact with C female students who have made me a sex slave, but I have an invisible enemy, so I will try to avoid being noticeable, and I shall refrain from having intercourse for a while. Female students who had amputated limbs to show off were also disposed of on this occasion.


    Devil is, as usual, a little far away, sitting sports on the floor. I''m often on Musashi''s and Kyuro''s side, but I''m not mixed up in conversation. Speaking up doesn''t really respond.


    Talking in Musashi and Kowloon, I heard the door knob turning in the clerk''s office.


    The two are on guard. It''s a mysterious situation where someone just picks a room that doesn''t come in for nothing and dots on it, and someone has never broken in before, but now there seems to be a mysterious adversary.


    (To make a proper excuse, Devil... Well, it''s locked, I hope)


    Kyuro finds it difficult there to excuse the existence of aliens.


    But despite being locked, the door opened. The keys were crushed.


    You two get up. It was a freshman year of A who showed up.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Calm down. I mean, you should stop doing business with me, okay? I''m strong. Whoa, whoa!


    The freshman - Fantaro Buddha - suddenly screams when he wonders if he has lifted his voice aside and beats the kan that was nearby. Kan gets peppered.


    "How''s that!? Be strong!? I''d be scared if I turned to enemies like this, but I''m sure you''d be comfortable on your side!? Isn''t that right!? Me, Buddha Vantaro! I just want to get along with you guys. I know you guys are making school like this! I''ve been looking into this all my life! Me, it''s an A for once, and I''m letting you come to this school and have a great day. Thanks! Thanks!


    When Fantaro does it, he gets all high tension and bows over and over again screaming.


    Devil gets up, points to Fantaro, looks at Musashi and nods.


    (I''m not sure then about that gesture......)


    I didn''t pass it on to Musashi.


    "So you''re saying we should keep him company?


    The black boy nodded again at Kyuro''s inquiry, which he understood.


    "There''s some handicrafts. - You''re gonna love it. Souvenirs, then!


    Wantaro taking out his fingertip phone. Stream the audio you were recording.


    "Tomorrow you will be receiving direct instructions from Mr. Mastermind, thinking about kidnapping the principal."


    A pleasant voice echoes in his prolonged ear. Both Musashi and Kyuro were stunned by its content.


    "I planted a bug all over the school. Thanks to you, I found out where you are, and I was able to record the traitor conversation this way. It also looks into who the rebels are. What do you say!? I''m capable, right?!?


    "You sure are quite capable. I''m lucky you were on my side."


    "Yeah... that''s comforting"


    Musashi and Kyuro praise and admit on top of words for once. I knew Fantaro was competent, but the tension was strange, and I couldn''t help but seem frigid Musashi and Kyuro.


    "This is today''s recording, isn''t it? If it was yesterday, the principal kidnapping would be executed today"


    "It''s today. So you better take care of it now."


    Fantaro answers Kyuro''s question by dropping a slight tone of voice.


    "Are you saying Junko Yukioka is also on the other side?


    "Then measures would be quicker. I saw it as partly cooperating at best. I''ve asked Junko. Apparently, all mice are in position. In other words, Junko knows who we are. But this enemy doesn''t know who we are, and we''re still exploring it."


    "I see..."


    To Musashi''s question, Kyuro expressed his thoughts.


    "It''s a construct of a war between mice, so I guess it keeps me neutral for once. As far as the information board dedicated to Junko Suzuoka''s mouse is concerned, he seems to be a fair person."


    "That''s better than that! You can say I''m one of them now! That''s good! If you betray me, I''ll kill you! Fine. Hey!?


    It blocks Kyuro''s words and Fantaro makes noisy self-assertions.


    I honestly didn''t want to make such a crazy guy one of us, but he seemed to be capable of acting, and now he better have more allies, and most importantly, I don''t know what he would do if he refused, so I just had to decide to be on his side, even on the surface.

 1406 18

    After school. Oath and protection end up doing nothing but meeting, especially today, and we''re on our way home.


    "Kidnapping the principal tomorrow? This is Yu''s idea too, isn''t it? In the course of yesterday, Dr. Koga''s brainwashing will be solved, and Yu''s operation is progressing more and more, and things are moving smoothly."


    The guardian speaks with admiration.


    "Right. Honestly, if it was just me and my vows without you, I might hardly have thought of what to do."


    I honestly admit that, too. It''s because Yu was there that I feel like I''m getting on with a lot of clapping.


    "Sometimes I''m just a resident of a world like that. I feel fundamentally different from us. Besides, I even have such an unruly ability. I don''t even feel it on my nose."


    The oath was buying her character goodness over her ability to excel. I''ve never made a friend of the same sex before, and I didn''t seem to open my heart, but I vaguely think that Yu would be able to be my friend.


    "We just have to follow Yu''s instructions, and it''s easier said than done."


    "Yeah...... But..."


    Listening to the dialogue of protection, I have a bad feeling about the vows.


    "I don''t think it''s best to leave it to me to rely on you gently, and I don''t want to do anything extra, but I think it''s a little wonderful to remain dependent on one person. You can''t do that when you can''t get your hands around that person, when you can''t get that person''s help, when the person is in a pinch, when you don''t have instructions and you can''t move."


    "Yeah, you are. I won''t depend, and I''ll be ready."


    Listening to the oath, the guardian tightened his mind.


    "And I have to give you a little compliment about Mr. Tsukiko. Poor thing."


    "Eh... I was wondering if I should go out and make out with that kind of consciousness"


    To the oath of joking and smiling, the protection also spilled a smile.


    A pair of vice-chairs a year, the Koga Muggle Stream was headed to the homeless neighborhood of the riverbed.


    My brother Koga Katzuru is the boss of Machine Gun Birth, an intelligence organization in the back street. The organization''s code is a troublesome substitute, and buying and selling customers and information can only be done by meeting immediately. I don''t accept phone calls or the internet.


    As a gut-theory-loving teacher who also remained old, Koga teaching is repelled from students and distant from teachers, but his brother was even more troublesome and stubborn than his brother. That''s what I see in my brother''s eyes.


    As I walked over the dirt, my bike overtook Koga at a fierce speed from behind and stopped in front of Koga. Riding is a boy student in a Van School uniform.


    "I found it. Ooh!


    I look at Koga and scream at him in a clearly insane shape. It was Fantaro. If you knew why Koga was here, you were picking up the conversation with a bug, but it was late.


    Because Fantaro''s face was pregnant with madness similar to that of his colleagues'' teachers, Koga stretches his expression and pulls it off.


    "I didn''t expect to disturb the order of Van Schools in the minutes of a pre-epochal gut theory rounded gym idiot teacher! This incompetent. Ahhh! Here, look out for it all. Whoa!


    Don''t scream. Wantaro stops the bike stand properly, puts his breath down, and then goes into Koga.


    (It''s better to stop the bike first and then scream...)


    Koga thinking about things out of place.


    "Whoa whoa whoa!


    A small, luxurious Wantaro punches out, but Koga grabs that wrist lightly.


    "Tsk, grab it. Huh! At least take it! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    With his right wrist grabbed, Fantaro punched toward Koga''s abdomen.


    Koga in his fifties, but his body is well trained. I''m disappointed in my physique, and it didn''t seem like anyone would ever see Fantaro''s fist.


    "Gyu!?


    Koga spits a lot of blood with screaming. I felt such a shock, as if a thick column crashed into my abdomen at high speed and I could drill a big hole.


    Koga flashes through the pain of hell as his abdominal guts burst and he keeps spitting blood.


    "The pain is the punishment! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    As Fantaro screamed, stepping on Koga''s chest, he bounced and flew like Koga''s chest exploded at the bottom of his leg. His heart and lungs burst and Koga dies.


    "Whoa whoa whoa! Success! Next up, Van Schools Idol teacher, Dr. Machiko! I don''t know what to do before I kill you. I''m looking forward to it. Ahhh! I''ve got everyone''s admirer, Mr. Machiko! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Raising his hands high and roaring with joy, Fantaro rode his bike to the apartment where the town lived.


    Then one of the homeless people in the riverbed finds the body of the Koga teaching and calls his people.


    A few minutes later, my brother, Koga Katzuru, was also to rush to witness the tragic wreckage of my brother.


    The town, close to home from Van School, is a bicycle commuter.


    In the evening, return to your home apartment for a breather.


    The town, unraveled from brainwashing, was almost crushed by guilt, while also deciding to be prepared to fight it firmly. Students take the lead, they don''t take risks, they fight.


    (I, the teacher, shouldn''t snap. Even though they were manipulating me, I''ve already got my students in my hands, so shield my life. But those kids won''t protect me.)


    The sad resolve is never just posing.


    As a child, the town absolutely sanctified and admired the profession of teacher. That is because he saved his life as a teacher.


    The memories of a school trip to elementary school where a teacher saved his life from a town attacked by a lost bear triggered his desire to become a teacher.


    Since then, the town has taken a firm vow to look all over the comics and dramas of the bloodthirsty teacher thing and become a bloodthirsty teacher who crushes himself for his students, too.


    "Whoa whoa whoa! Mr. Machiko!


    Shortly after the town is determined, Fantaro breaks down the door keys and roars, while breaking into the town room.


    Seeing that crazy side, the return blood on his face and clothes, the town hardens to fear. Especially since the faces were melons to the teachers being brainwashed, they applaud the fear.


    "I''m here to kill you. Yikes! But I put myself up before that. Sex education. Best wishes. Ugh! Sex education monopoly of the long-awaited town teacher, or the feeling of superiority Ng Ng! Now it''s time for me to be the best fruit payer in Van School. Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Screaming with a mix of sketchy laughter also on his madly distorted face, Fantaro makes a big jump with his crab crotch, making sure he jumps into the water and dives with Professor Machiko in mind.


    "Yikes!?


    Dr. Machiko is covered in Vantaro''s body and screams adorably.


    "You can''t do this here."


    Trembling with fear, the town tries desperately to lose it only in its position as a teacher.


    "What''s wrong?"


    In the ears of the town, Wantaro summons aloud.


    "Oh, yeah, you''re a Van Schools student. Yeah, two pairs a year, transfer student."


    "Whoa, whoa! What''s wrong with that? Ah! You traitor! Teachers are brainwashed. What they say is normal form! The right thing to do! It''s a big crime that deserves to go to hell for no reason, like renouncing it and joining the traitors! Hence...! We need to purify that sin in order to save the teacher''s soul!


    Fantaro unhooks his trousers and lowers the zipper.


    "Here and now, Buddha''s extermination Fantaro declares that he will purge the coveted teacher of the town of rape! It''s not a tablet rape! I didn''t say no to such a pathetic thing! Purgatory rape! And don''t you know what I''m saying by mouth! If you kill him after he''s done it, he''ll go to heaven! Or we''re going to hell! This is for Dr. Machiko! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Like you thank me!


    "No, no, no, no, don''t do that..."


    Seeing the mad Fantaro, the fear of the town grew more and more, but on the other hand I felt more than that fear.


    Because they are students, they are more likely to have to perform their duties as teachers, and the town complains diligently.


    "If you do that... you''ll ruin your life, won''t you? Besides, I will definitely regret it later...... So keep in mind. If you can help... you''re suffering, I''ll talk to you, and if there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll help you."


    As we spoke seriously, gradually from the words of the town, the usual whispers were gone.


    "Hey... what are you talking about?


    Wantaro tried to ridicule the words and deeds of Dr. Machiko, who teaches in a sincere and gentle voice, but he couldn''t. I remember feeling like my heart had been eagled, and my whole body trembled much louder.


    "In the face of a good teacher... in the midst of the rebels..."


    With a trembling voice, with a toned down voice, trying to curse, but it doesn''t work.


    "Pathetically...... how did this happen?


    The pitiful tears of the town, and the words, pierce Fantaro''s heart.


    "Suffering, grieving. I... your heart... I see your true heart, don''t I? There''s another light behind your eyes..."


    "Stop... Stop... Ro..."


    Fantaro felt like he was going to be destroyed and was trembling. And I was crying.


    Watching Fantaro tear, the town is also followed and tears. I had my instincts. This student was struck by an uninterrupted tragedy and could be sure that he was in grief and suffering.


    Upon fulfilling his mission as a teacher, the town swears once again. At the risk of life, trying to save this student''s heart.


    "I swore I''d be like that bloodthirsty teacher, so the suffering students... I''ll definitely help. I''m not letting you go crazy. I won''t let you go in the direction where you''ve been."


    A town with a loving grin, with no retreat, and a clear saying away.


    "Stop it. Ooh! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Attacked by the feeling that his spirit was about to break, Fantaro was driven by his defensive instinct that he had to stop the culprit shaking his heart, and waved his fist down to the head of Dr. Machiko.


    "Ha ha... you idiot... In the midst of traitors... priesthood... This is the end of the road. Ha ha...... This is such an unusual time to celebrate tears on your own. Ha..."


    The top bounced shatteringly from his neck. Looking down at the dead body of the flying teacher, he tries so hard to mock and laugh, but it doesn''t work. My voice is plundering.


    At that time, Fantaro finally realized. To what I''m crying about. To have another heart, besides yourself, present and groaning in you.


    "Yeah......? What is this? Why am I crying? Who, you? You did this to me? There''s another one in me. Somebody''s gonna fuck with me! Shit, shit, because of you! Because you''re sobbing, you tried to offend the long-awaited teacher! You couldn''t do it. Ah! Whew...... yeah eh!


    It''s not just tears, it''s even nausea, Wantaro vomiting.


    (Because... I''ve never been so nice before. Because he was so sweet, I''d never seen him. He said he was in danger, but he worried about me trying to put him in that danger, and he pitied me... Killing someone like that bodhisattva... what a terrible thing...)


    "Uh-huh. Yeah. Uh-huh!


    Wantaro screams with his head in his inner sounding voice.


    "What the hell, this is it! Why is this... unbearable grief overflowing from the inside! Why...! Oh, well... I get it. Woe to you for inadvertently killing Dr. Machiko without being able to rape him! hahaha... it must be... hahaha..."


    To put it that way, Fantaro''s voice tones down.


    "What is this... uhh... why can''t I stop crying... I can''t help but be sad... uhhhhhhhhhh"


    It was as if grief had erupted into a volcanic eruption, exploding in the midst of Fantaro. I really can''t contain tears or whimpers.


    "Ugh... yeah... whoa whoa whoa!


    Unable to indulge in the emotions of grief that gush inexhaustibly, he leads to the body of the town where his head is gone, as if to beg forgiveness, cries Wantaro.


    Outside the window of the town house - from the gaps in the curtains, Wantaro did not realize that a black boy, melted in the dark night, was peeking all the way through and spreading his black mouth into the shape of a grin, showing brightly white teeth and red tongues.


    "Hey, let''s go! What are you fussing about!


    A neighbor knocks on the apartment door and yells.


    Fantaro stopped crying and rose in the shape of anger.


    "You''re the one who shut up -!


    If you open the door, wave your fist at the neighbor. A neighbor whose upper body explodes and becomes a mince in an instant.


    "You''re sad that people can''t accomplish the town teacher rape they crave, but you''re interrupting me! Natural punishment! Reflect in hell!


    Fantaro shouted arrogantly at the lower half of his neighbor, whose upper body had become a piece of flesh and had not fastened the prototype, and was upside down and brought to the wall in the aisle.


    The next day, another emergency morning ceremony was held.


    It was not the bald principal who stood on the stage, but the head teacher of the barcode hair.


    ''I have to give you some very unfortunate news this morning. Dr. Koga and Mr. Machiko Murasawa, as well as three principals, have died. "


    Students are upset by the words of the head teacher.


    Swearing, protecting and upsetting in a different way from the rest of the students.


    But only Yu wasn''t upset. It was dominated by different emotions.


    (You''ve been hit first. No...... this move was known)


    Yu''s hand squeezing his fist was trembling in small pieces all the time. The tip of his lips also trembled slightly and his teeth kept ringing fine.

 1407 19

    After the morning ceremony, the four vows were secretly talking on their fingertip phones and virtual phones, on SNS.


    ''Apparently our movements were being read. The headmaster was murdered first because the operation was a blunder.''


    And, Yu.


    "How did they find out?


    ''There are several possibilities. They listened to our conversation - eavesdropping, or paranormal abilities. I don''t want to think about it, but it also means there''s a traitor. The traitor may be a teacher, but hey. Actually, you don''t think he was killed and he''s alive? And that''s not something I really want to think about.''


    Protector asks questions, Yu answers.


    "There were signs of the guy who was sneaking around us, but I think it was him..."


    And, Tsuko.


    "Whatever the teacher is, I don''t want to think there''s a traitor among these four"


    And, an oath.


    ''More dangerous than that, aren''t we? You can assume the enemy knows who you are, too, right?'' Cause the two teachers were no longer pinpointing, and the principal they were trying to expose was killed. ''


    Seeing the writings of protection, the vows were wary. I was shocked that Dr. Machiko was killed, and naturally I completely overlooked that situation to think about.


    ''Yes, it''s super dangerous, it''s an opportunity. It''s an opportunity in the sense that Mr. Mastermind can return the favor because it''s likely to strike.''


    Seeing Yu''s writing, I found the oath to be successful, while I also felt a tragic determination.


    "Or a mastermind."


    And, Tsuko.


    ''Honestly, I was underestimating the enemy. Because of that, I let Dr. Koga and Dr. Machiko die.''


    I look at Yu''s writing, and I think the oath is after all. He''s the type who tries to carry it all himself.


    "It''s not just Yu''s fault. We all didn''t know that. Yu isn''t the only one fighting. All of us, right?


    The oath follows.


    ''What I want to say, I was told first. Oui.''


    Tatsuko tears up with emoticons.


    "After that, I heard that the pawn worm Yuanta was also modified. To face the rulers of the school. But the whole rice turned out like that, and I lost my temper. ''


    Protection reports.


    ''Classes are bound to come out. Implicit hypnosis is on, and as soon as you''re free and on your lunch break, move. In the worst case scenario, be prepared to make a fuss, stand around against the teachers, and possibly flee the school.''


    "Moving? What exactly do you do?


    ''If the enemy sets us up before lunch break...''


    To Yu''s attention, the oath asks questions, and the guardian puts on an anxious emoticon.


    "Guardian, that''s possible. At that time, we have to be prepared and fight individually. Mr. Oath, I haven''t thought about anything yet. I''ll think about it as soon as I can. ''


    Yu answers them both. The two take a breath.


    ''Junko said there were three other mice in this school, right? Apart from the pawn worm, the enemy may see it as those three. I mean, shouldn''t we be vigilant enough to be attacked in three places at the same time?


    An oath gives an opinion.


    ''Right. Depending on your abilities, you may need to stop estimating the number of enemies lower.''


    "Okay."


    An admirable vow to be really smart. Or think that Yu has stepped on quite a few occasions but is also late.


    That concludes the meeting at SNS. Honestly, I felt that it was better to interact without looking at my face now. Yu in particular seemed to carry the matter of Mr. Machiko as his own responsibility, and he didn''t want to see what such Yu looked like right now.


    Time off between classes, vows take you to the side of protection.


    Just coming to the side of protection dramatically alleviates the anxiety of the oath. I feel my heart grow stronger.


    "As of yesterday, two teachers have been killed. And the principal, too. If I''m in the enemy''s shoes, we won''t be alone that long. I''m sure by the end of the day they''ll be here to kill me."


    "Yeah...... I know that. I''m glad we''re together, but I''m worried about Yu and Tachiko."


    "Those two are from the country''s secret services, but you''re still anxious."


    There is absolutely no such thing as peace of mind in this world. When I realize that this is a situation where my life is definitely threatened right now, even that superior, I don''t think I can guarantee that I''ll ever be safe or anything like that, I swear.


    Some of the classrooms were bothered. Vows and protectors also turn their gaze to those whose gaze is focused.


    At the entrance behind the classroom, a male student in a Buddha''s mask appeared and entered the classroom.


    "Red Mouth Protection! Swear to God, you cursed, rebels who disturb peace in Van Schools! By great will, I will lower the hammer of justice than this! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Fantaro, wearing the Buddha''s mask, advances with vows and protections, screaming out loud.


    (I can''t believe they''re coming fast... And who are the students?)


    Protection takes a critical position. Mindful of his classmate''s gaze, he only takes his armored hand out of the floor, pulls his desk back and blocks Wantaro''s whereabouts.


    "Whoa whoa!?


    Wantaro stops on guard at a desk that suddenly rolls forward.


    (Two pairs a year. I wish you could at least take off the school year set chapter...... To confuse us, it''s possible that I''m borrowing other students'' uniforms)


    Look at Fantaro, I think the oath.


    "You should all run away. You''re gonna wind up dead, right? You should stop sneaking around to see what''s going on in the hallway. If you want to die, you can do whatever you want."


    An oath tells the classmates to activate their abilities.


    Suddenly, a desk on either side of the oath exploded and blew up. No one was nearby, so no one was injured, but the students were relieved to see the steel on the desk cracked and damaged. Even Protector and Fantaro are breathing. Obviously the signs that the oath had done something were obviously taken.


    The students were worried about what to do with each other''s faces, but eventually they went out with two of them, almost all of them to be able to follow it.


    But only one student, just outside the hallway, didn''t realize that there were any more students trying to leave, no vows, no protections, no Buddha masks.


    "Huh! Put Keri on by the start of the next class! Whoa, whoa!


    Wantaro, timid for a moment by the explosion that he thought the oath had caused, but he regains his mind and declares, and heads again.


    (I mean, this guy''s a student too, and he''s under the allusion curse of absolute class attendance.)


    From the present dialogue, the oath derives its answer.


    Before Fantaro, a knight of armor appears called by his guardian.


    "What!? What is this guy? Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Now without any cowardice, Fantaro punches out with his armor breasted.


    Even though it was a punch with no speed and no power at all, the chest of the armor shakes heavily. And the knight of armor retreats with a great greeting.


    (With such a dull punch!? But I found myself a little late in joining the force...)


    It is linked to the state of armor, which is a demonic prop, so I could realise how aggressive Fantaro is for protection.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Wantaro can take more punches in his flinched armor. The armor keeps getting hit and deformed.


    (Untasty......)


    When I see that my armor has also deformed and that I have been left unable to wield my sword properly, protection feels a sense of impatience.


    It''s not just armor, it''s a demon prop, and once you turn it off and put it back out, the damage is undone, but repairing the damage drains a lot of health.


    "Guardian, it looks like I should deal with him."


    I was called out by the oath, and was surprised to see the protector of the oath.


    Around the vows were puppets that could not be counted, floating in the universe.


    Those puppets are finger puppets that stick their hands in and move the puppet''s hands and head, said to be guineas, or puppets, etc.


    I was also overwhelmed by that number enough to fill the perimeter of my vows, but most importantly, the doll''s design has an impact again.


    A scratchy child with one eyeball popped out with a knife in his hand. A tiger with an upside down face and a brain sticking out of his head. A bird''s skull with a grenade in its mouth. A naked woman with a chain saw with her head shot through with an arrow, many needles stabbed in her breasts. A baby with half her face peeled off, wielding a morningstar. No kiri if I mention it, but all these were horrible dolls. And most of the dolls, they''re getting what they got.


    "Pulling? Well, pull, right? This is my ability. Named" Distopia of the Guignoles ""


    As the oath raised his hands to the height of his chest, in the form of an attempt to grasp something, he moved his fingers and hands quickly back, left, right, up and down.


    Some of the dolls fly, and Fantaro flies.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Wantaro beats the first wolf doll to jump at me, with a pig''s head on it. The doll vanished, but shortly before he was beaten, the doll had cut Fantaro''s wrist with a sickle in his hand.


    "Ouch!


    The wound is shallow, but Fantaro summons to the great. The sickle the doll held was a small but real blade.


    A baby wiggling morningstar with half the skin off her face blushes Fantaro''s head. A thorn on the iron sphere cut off the mask, and even cut off a little skin on his forehead, blood flowing.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Screaming, Fantaro tried to roll and escaped from the spot. Anyway, the other puppets fly in one after the other, and even though they''re small, they get the same material as the real ones, and they attack. Small or small, they are outnumbered.


    Desperately beat up and wipe out the puppets that caught up with them. Sometimes they eat puppet attacks at that time, and Fantaro gets hurt more and more.


    A doll of a whore with a mouth stitched, vibe implanted with dynamite in her groin, explodes before Wantaro beats her, and Wantaro blows up and falls.


    The place where the explosion took place was slightly further away than Vantaro. The doll with the bomb has a narrow range of explosions set so that the swear body is not involved.


    The dolls that the oath manipulates are all the products of the image of the oath. It''s not a real doll. They are finger puppets that are remotely manipulated to match the movement of the hand of the oath, in fact they can only be manipulated up to two at the same time, but the oath moves the hand at a fierce speed and continues to manipulate two or more puppets to make it look as if two or more puppets are moving.


    "Wow..."


    Fantaro fell after being blown away by a blast. Making it easy to stop now.


    (Kill...... If we don''t, they''ll kill us.)


    It is an oath of hesitation for a moment, but it is immediately ready and causes the doll to fly over to Mortaro.


    At the next moment, the dolls that tried to reach Fantaro were vanished and vanished by something black, stretched out of Fantaro''s body. The dolls in the image, any attack, will disappear if you get one shot.


    It appeared as if it had boiled out of Wantaro''s body.


    "What the... this guy"


    Nestled like a cover for Fantaro, he sees a black boy all over his body, and his vows roar.


    "Will Devil help me too? Thanks! We''ll punish these guys together!


    Wantaro stood up in physical pain and laughed under the Buddha''s mask.

 1408 20

    At a time when I was being bullied, the oath was that when my spirit became significantly unstable, I used broken dolls and stuffed animals to do the usa clearing.


    Look out for broken dolls and stuffed animals as bullies, make them bad guys positions, and put your favorite dolls and stuffed animals in the role of righteous allies, develop a puppet show of good and evil by yourself to comfort yourself.


    But at this time, the oath remembered the hindsight. My chest ached over the act of using broken dolls and stuffed animals as bullies and denigrating them. Even if it''s broken - no, pushing such a role because it''s broken feels uninterrupted and terrible.


    In obtaining his abilities, Junko had a fierce hesitation to sin on the doll by doing so, even though he wanted the power to manipulate the doll. Therefore, the power to temporarily materialize and manipulate the image was sought. To thoroughly terrorize the people bullying themselves, the image was programmed during the remodeling phase as a doll-exclusive of an almost broken, horrible design.


    "What the fuck!? What the hell is this?


    "Dream... it''s a dream, this... haha"


    "Friendly, no, I''m helping you. I forgive you already, so help me."


    The bullies, surrounded by ugly design dolls, are blurring their clothes, scratching all over their bodies, solidifying and nodding in bloody conditions, trembling in fear.


    I looked down at it and took my vows softly, but I didn''t feel like forgiving it.


    I guess these bullies planned to sing their lives flat afterwards after they tormented their opponents by bullying them. I am very unwilling to forgive you, such as a raw person who hurts others, rejoices, and is flat.


    The moment I decided to strike back and gained strength, with previous recoil, a tremendous rage was simmering in my vows. I''m very sorry about this.


    I didn''t feel like killing him by a boulder, so I gave that a break. Instead, it was thoroughly chopped throughout the body and the skin was also fastened to be cooked everywhere. Thanks to the doll with the bomb, some had their fingers blown off or one eye crushed, and I also felt for a moment that it was too much, but as a reward too, the vows tried not to be concerned.


    Even as the vows fly the dolls one after the other, the boy with dark skin - Devil moves fast and shoots down the dolls that run out.


    "Wow, whoa! That''s amazing, Devil. Uh-huh! Awesome!"


    Wantaro gets excited about Devil''s work. I''m totally in bystander mode.


    Seeing the number of dolls diminish, the protection cannot be watched in silence, causing the restored knight of armor to turn to Devil.


    Longswords protruded, but Devil turns his body sideways and turns his torso away, turning this away.


    Seeing the gaps that arose there, an angel doll with her own neck stuck an ice pick out of the severed surface of her neck and stabbed Devil in the right arm.


    A zombie doll, who was making her crawl further along the floor, spits acid from her mouth and burns Devil''s feet. The amount of acid is not a big deal, so even on the leg it can only be to the point of flickering with pain.


    Devil doesn''t miss a flickering gap, and a knight in armor, manipulated by his guardian, wields a long sword.


    "Let me. Ahhhhh!


    Devil''s pinch and Mortaro, annoyed by himself as he watched in silence, showers a drop kick from the side toward his armor. A tremendous shock was added to the armor, which blew up to the classroom wall.


    "I''m your opponent!


    Wantaro rushes toward the blown armor.


    A knight in armor waves his sword, but Fantaro takes the blade of the sword by hand, whether it is or not.


    Faster than Wantaro''s hand was severed, Wantaro''s ability to destroy was activated first, and the long sword broke in two.


    "Oh, it was dangerous..."


    But Fantaro was a cold sweat. Because I could have been slaughtered first. In addition, it was good to receive it by hand as well as a miracle, otherwise Fantaro would have been slashed from his body until then. Regardless of their ability to destroy, their physical abilities remain below human size.


    (It doesn''t taste good, if you can pull it back into repair again, you might not be able to stand...)


    Once repaired, the protection lost quite a bit of strength. But fighting with a broken sword is hard too. In fact, Fantaro was an opponent who could care less if his protection fought calmly because he was destructive but lacked combat power, but he was distracted by the attacks that came flat destroying swords and armor, and he didn''t realize that much.


    Devil, on the other hand, erases one doll after another that the oath rolls out.


    This is the first time I''ve done battle with my abilities, but I was also doing battle simulations all by myself. Thanks to this, we can manipulate the dolls quickly, but Devil moves faster than that.


    Even a light physical attack will wipe out the doll. It doesn''t disappear into boulders in the order of Decopin or BB bullets, but it has been confirmed by the sworn herself that it disappears in the order of a full punch with the power of a woman. That was the best neck of this ability.


    (The guardian is a pain in the ass, and it''s not like this...)


    My vows pray that Yu or Tsuko, who heard the noise, will not come. I don''t care what you think. I''ll keep pushing you.


    The hand of salvation was brought from wholly unexpected.


    "That''s it!


    Obviously the lights are on, there is a voice of restraint.


    "Endangered Warrior. No, Yambal Quinner, come on."


    Someone dressed in a corked brown suit, covered in a helm mimicking a red-mouthed bird, gives his name in an uphill voice and hesitates to gut pose.


    Stop fighting for all four and look at the heroic mouse that showed up in the classroom.


    "Pawn worm...?


    The guardian realised exactly who he was. I figured it out with my voice, and my body shape looks like it.


    "Oh, no, I''m an endangered warrior, Yambal Quinner."


    Ex-tea to peel and deny - Toto Yambal Quinner.


    "Yambal screw!"


    I stretched my hands over my head to match them, and when I thought they were spinning like pawns, Yambal Quinner flew horizontally with the floor, becoming a flying human drill, and attacked Fantaro.


    To Mortaro, who had no choice but to bring destruction with a negative mindset to the battered object, it seemed impossible to evade, but Devil stuck out his arm with Mortaro in his face, releasing a shock wave to blow up Mortaro''s body and protect him from Yambal Quinner''s assault.


    With that gap in Devil, two dolls, strike. A full-body scaly woman with three spears pierced her arm and a neckless girl doll wielding two razors mutilated her neck.


    The same black blood erupts as the skin. I think the oath is like oil.


    When Devil pressed the neck wound, he ran lightly, taking on Wantaro, who was falling with his other arm, breaking the window and jumping outside.


    A soothing vow of exhalation and protection. Had it not been for the Yambal Quinner intrusion, it would have been dangerous.


    "You guys... you''re fighting the guy who rules this school. That''s why they''re after us."


    Yambal Quinner looked alternately at the oath and protection and said:


    "Thank you, pawn worm"


    Protection to state the Spirit.


    "Shit, no, I''m a Yambal Quinner... you know what I mean with my voice"


    He was a pawn worm Yuanta who once bullied his guardian, exhaling as he gave up.


    "The fruit was killing me and it was hectic... but after all... I fight too. Let me in."


    "I''m glad you helped me, but my buddy... I''ll talk to him for a second..."


    To Yuan Tai, who offers in a serious voice, the protection obviously said reluctantly.


    (It''s going to be a force of war, you should be one of them... but...)


    The oath was somehow understandable as to how the guardian refused the former Tai. But the oath has a negative idea of protection that it won''t be something you can put on with your personal emotional balance.


    Koga Katzuru, the boss of the information organization machine-gun birth, suspected his brother of death and tried to examine the Van School, but the result was that those in the organization lost their memory and could not even enter the school building.


    (Paranormal forces acting on the school itself? Then it''s hard to investigate just us. I need to ask the professionals on that path)


    suspicious and call Junko


    "I was just hitting the Van Schools problem. In that school, my mouse... ''


    After that, Junko explained the state of the school in detail, and Koga became frightened.


    "You finally killed my brother."


    "That''s not true." But I''ll apologize for once. Sorry. "


    "I''m trying to avenge my brother... but as far as I can tell, he''s already moving."


    "Yeah, help those kids if you like."


    Koga understood without having to tell Junko. He said it would be best to work with them to avenge his brother.


    Musashi and Kyuro were surveillance cameras mounted in pairs year after year, watching all of the vows and protection and the battle between Fantaro and Devil. And, of course, the Yambal Quinner intrusion.


    "I think I was losing even as I fought like that. I know Buddha''s demise is strong inside, but it hurt to have three enemies."


    And, Musashi.


    "Really? Devil probably didn''t mean it."


    To Musashi''s view, Kyuro speaks differently.


    "Devil pulled it off because of the time limit. Buddhist annihilation won''t be able to stay in that classroom after the break."


    "Oh, yeah, if you ask me."


    Musashi, who honestly admits that Kyuro thought better


    "We might have company besides these three people we know, and pushing might not be a good idea? And now I want to focus on cultural festivals."


    "Sure... you should explore the forces and size of the enemy"


    "Are we going to settle for a cultural festival?


    "Oh, let''s do that"


    As usual, the policy was decided with the flow that Kyuro would ponder and propose it, and finally Musashi would decide.

 1409 21

    Lunch break rooftops.


    "Surveillance cameras and wiretaps have been found and turned off."


    Yu, who has been wandering around the rooftop for some time, returns to his oath, his protection and his tamarind, and reports.


    "We''ll be in touch as soon as they attack us."


    "Yes......"


    "Yeah."


    Koko says in a slightly harsh voice, and protection and vows nod with a strange face. The feeling is that you couldn''t even turn your head on such a basic thing.


    "Fair enough, Mr. Tsuko. Mr. Oath and you are mentally amateurs, aren''t you? Don''t look at us like we''re stepping on a lot of places."


    "Oh well... Sorry, both of you."


    "No......"


    "We''re the bad guys."


    He is tenderly bowed and his head is honestly lowered.


    "Are you glad you didn''t call the pawnbag?


    The oath sees protection and says:


    "Sometimes you don''t want to call me because of my personal feelings, but some parts of me really don''t know if I can trust you. Maybe you pretend to be on your side, and actually you''re through with the enemy. Or even if it''s really meant to be an ally, there''s a possibility of betrayal. Incredible."


    It was this word of protection that I could not believe in my vows. Whatever you think, it just seems like a personal emotion of protection.


    When the oath glanced at Yu, Yu also had his skeptical gaze to protect him.


    (I''d better be careful with this somehow, but I need to pick a word. What to do......)


    The vows devise how to persuade him without compromising his protective mood.


    (I suppose it would be nice to have a gentle encouragement, but I''d like to persuade you with my mouth if possible. I want you to know properly in my words that what is wrong is wrong)


    It''s an oath to think so, but I have trouble because I can''t think of any good words of persuasion.


    "I said this before, it''s pointless to carry out a plan to make a scene and drag out enemies on purpose anymore. They knew this existed first."


    "Did you come up with a plan to break the current situation?


    "I didn''t think of a proposal that would be a decision maker. I''m sorry. But I have a policy in mind for now."


    "You can''t fit in?


    Junko texted me when Yu and Junko were talking.


    "Looks like Dr. Koga''s brother is going to cooperate in this matter. I want you to take Koga''s revenge."


    "But we students are bound by implication, no matter what the teacher."


    Yu and Sworn say as he checks his email.


    "Even if we contact Mr. Koga Katzuru, he cannot speak by implication, so please provide information through Junko or Mr. Ondrei and, in some cases, ask him to look into it. Maybe there''s some information we can get - to the extent, but hey. And... I might say something a little unacceptable from here, but I will definitely ask you to follow me"


    Yu who goes into serious mode, not prolonged talking.


    "You should go home and not be bulky. Let the night be solidified for all."


    Listening to Yu''s policy of absolutely obeying his mouth, the oath is about to flatter his face.


    (He told me to stay away from the stuffed doll... That''s a bit......)


    But there''s no way I can speak of such convenience, or reject it.


    "You can''t blame the pawnbag. It''s not safe to leave him alone."


    To distract you, and to persuade you to protect me, I swear to you that I will only engage you here about Yuanta the pawnbird.


    "Please add that person to our team. The fact that we''ve found out who this one is means we don''t just have to be wary of being attacked and killed, but we also have to be wary of being brainwashed, like the teachers. If he''s the only one left alone, he could be brainwashed and turned over to us as a soldier."


    To the word of the oath and Yu, the guardian nodded silently. Ex-tea''s face when she was bullying herself is still stuck behind her brain. It is emotionally unacceptable that such a man should join this faction on his side.


    "Are you going out with Mr. Swear and Mr. Protector?" Then it would be convenient for both of us to be together. "


    "Uh... no, the..."


    In the words of Yu, the oath to be all over. When it comes to protection, he still seems distressed about his ex.


    "I''m with Yu."


    and Yu''s shoulder.


    "Hmmm...... but I have trouble getting my family attacked, and it''s a bit expensive, but hire an arm-written starter or escort in your own home to protect you. I''ll ask Mr. Ondrey, too. And I''m mobilizing people from the Murder Club."


    "Murder club?


    An oath and protection that at one time disturbed the public and turned a surprising glance to Yu, who spoke of the name of what was ultimately said to have been fiction.


    "Oh, I accidentally splashed it. Ah. Yeah, actually, I''m from the murder club. The Murder Club is now a secret agency protecting your country."


    "Yu, how many times have you accidentally..."


    I suspect you''re doing this deliberately.


    "I don''t seem to be that many. Ryujiro seems to be more"


    Yu says with a smile.


    "The five of us should go to the safest place in the world, as far as we can think."


    "Where is it?


    I wonder if there is such a place, the oath.


    In the evening, Sworn, Protected, Yu, Tatsuko and Yuanta visited the Yukooka Institute. For a while, the night became a troublesome haul here.


    "If you have an escort at home, I think it''s okay at home."


    The oath says. I still have an untrained to the doll I left behind.


    "It''s our priority and we feel like we''re in the safest place. It''s going to be hard for you guys to bring us here to your families."


    And, Yu.


    "Are you sure they''re going after us all the way home?


    Yuanta asks half-heartedly.


    "It seems likely. This time the enemy is going to be targeting his family in the form of - if we hide because it''s a pretty brutal and evil hobby just to see that tragedy at Van Schools."


    I listened to Yu, and Yuta also convinced me to back off.


    "Koga contacted me. Said he saw a dark-skinned kid leave school. Sounds like we''re gonna lose him soon."


    "That''s him..."


    Hearing Junko''s report, the oath frowned.


    "He''s a kid named Devil. Um, I was wondering if I could somehow secure it."


    "What the hell is that guy?


    "I don''t know either, but it doesn''t seem dangerous. Someone I know wants me to kill him just as soon as I find him. I''d like to have an autopsy."


    The question of oath returns an answer that sounds like a pure child.


    Wantaro walks the night lane.


    Fantaro has been in pain since yesterday.


    Remorse, grieve, keep grieving. The inner voice sounds all the time. Even if I try to turn my voice off, I can''t help but turn it off, from the inside to the boiling emotions.


    "Mr. Machiko... Mr. Machiko..."


    Unconsciously myself, I am calling my name. I''m in tears when I notice.


    "I want to see you. I wanted to talk to you. I wanted your help. No... I want to see you and apologize. What have I done... Ugh..."


    While walking with his shoulders down, deep sadness, regret and self-loathing occasionally outweighed the brainwashing effect of Devil, and Fantaro''s ego was emerging.


    "Right here."


    But when you get to your destination, that look transforms. Mad laughter revives. It''s a shelter.


    Fantaro and Devil were each on their way to their home of oath and protection. If this isn''t Fantaro''s plan, it''s not what Musashi and the others decided. Devil''s discretion.


    And Fantaro didn''t realize that he was being manipulated by Devil, and he took his feet so far, caught only by the thought of killing not only the traitors, but all the families of the traitors to atone for their sins.


    "Oh, you made it."


    Look at Fantaro, he has a bright voice.


    In front of the protective house, a little beautiful boy in uniform is standing, looking at Fantaro and smiling. I''m not a student at Van School. Van Schools is a private Earth School uniform, a rival school.


    "When it was nine o''clock at night, I was planning to take turns with someone else, but I''m glad you were here by then. I''d rather run into my enemies than just wait."


    Ground School students - Ryujiro Suzuki spread his arms toward Fantaro and let him show his welcome.


    Devil headed to his oath home.


    Devil is treading that if you''re one-on-one with an oath, you won''t lose. Even Fantaro seemed to go well with his protection.


    Devil has not applied the potential drawings he is applying to his teachers to Fantaro. Because I somehow decided by investigation that it was better not to give too much power to Fantaro.


    And the teachers were only brainwashing, but they didn''t even imply communicating information to others. I''m brainwashing, so I didn''t have to.


    I think Devil wants to kill the sworn family first and then the last. That''s in good shape as an order. Families who get caught up and killed because of themselves. Desperate for that fact, with hatred, resentment, anger, an oath to die without the art of becoming. I would very much like to make this structure. I want to indulge.


    "He''s a kid who gives off bad signs."


    Where he came before the house of oaths, a wild voice rang from behind him, and Devil looked back.


    "Did you wear that black skin even with coltar?


    A formidable outsider giant leads to a street tree in arms, staring at Devil. Devil felt no sign of the man.


    "Kid... you feel like a supernatural mass of power in existence. I mean - you were unlucky. I was in charge of the guards in this house."


    Paranormal killer Ondrei Masalik furiously spread his invincible grin and slowly walked out toward Devil.

 1410 22

    Ondrey, opposite Devil, puts on a suspiciously black face that can barely even tell the bulge.


    "So, who are you? You gonna do that with a mouse, too?


    Ondrey speaks, but Devil jumps out into the driveway and lightly runs to the sidewalk across the street, as if he hadn''t heard Ondrey''s words or something.


    "Run away. No..."


    It was Ondrei whining as he pursued Devil, but Devil wasn''t running away, he felt as if he was traveling for some purpose.


    In front of Devil, who reached the sidewalk across the street, there were about three children in their junior year of schooling. All of a sudden he shows up, sees a naked boy of unusual blackness all over his body, and the three elementary students give it a little bit.


    As Devil rushes through between the three stiff elementary students, he looks back toward Ondrey, who followed him.


    Three elementary school students fall and cramp simultaneously as they eject blood. Doesn''t even seem to scream too painfully of a shock. She bleeds from her abdomen and dyes asphalt red. The amount of bleeding alone indicates fatal injury.


    Something Devil holds in his hand, beating him to the ground one after the other. Slapped elongated It was the intestine pulled out of the elementary school''s abdomen. And I wasn''t beating him to the ground on the dark clouds, I was beating my bowels to the ground, arranging them, making letters.


    This is how the letters made of intestines were written. DEVIL and.


    "Well, that''s a very elaborate introduction."


    Revealing his discomfort, Ondrei snorted.


    "I''ve done a lot of outrageous things before, so I can''t say anything about people."


    That being said, definite anger boils from the bottom of Ondrei''s belly. My whole body gets hot but only my head and fingertips feel cold.


    Devil will silently and unconstructively pack an intermission with Ondrey. Ondrey doesn''t try to move the spot and gets his hands on the nostalgia.


    At some close proximity, Devil rushes out at once. At the same time, Ondrei also shoots a gun out of his nose.


    (Hmm, that''s fast. It''s beyond people''s movements.)


    The bullet came off. Having seen Devil''s velocity and movement, Ondrei associates and admires the moment when a cat animal strikes at an instantaneous maximum velocity.


    Devil approaches the present and waves his arms in a big way.


    (The attack speed is also beyond people. Probably also destructive...... if you eat it, you''ll easily rip off the human body etc)


    Ondrey, who stepped back and dodged, calmly analyzes.


    More Devil waved his arms in a big swing. With a hook-clawed hand, try to break Ondrei''s body into pieces.


    Ondrey smoothed the giant and turned to the side of Devil.


    "No matter how fast it is, it''s not a phone punch. No, in this case, Telephone Crow. No effort to extinguish the killing. Much wasted big-time swing. Amateurs who have only gained strength."


    Ondrey sighs, not trying to move on to the attack.


    "Here''s another challenge. Now let''s not get involved."


    Ondrey looks down at Devil and speaks in a completely licked tone.


    Now there was no preliminary motion, and Devil stuck his knife straight out.


    "Oh? What''s up?


    With a little voice, Ondrey grabbed Devil''s wrist and even twisted up the grabbed Devil''s wrist.


    "Only power is extraordinary, isn''t it? Come on, let it go."


    In the middle of the word, Ondrey flipped and turned his back on Devil with Devil''s wrist grabbed, pulling Devil''s body through at will slammed Devil''s body from his back to the streetlight as if throwing even a light one.


    Devil doesn''t give a single groan. I don''t even give you the look of agony. I don''t know how my face changes in the first place. But there seemed to be some damage, and I couldn''t seem to stand up right as I crawled.


    Not surprisingly, a normal person would have had a broken spine, so much so that he slapped him as hard as he could, Ondrei, but he had guessed from his thoughts and experience that Devil didn''t have that much damage. Or he said he might have the ability to play.


    Towards the fallen Devil, Ondrey fires two guns.


    Devil is unable to flinch and is worn one shot at the head and abdomen at a time. If you''re just a human being, it''s naturally fatal, and now you''ve got a fight, but Ondrey doesn''t see it that way.


    Since the warhead was also filled with meat solution, the meat is dissolved and a large amount of black liquid overflows from the wound, but is not well visible because it is night.


    Devil slowly wakes up his upper body. The wound is blocked. While it took a little while to activate, Devil also had a strong ability to regenerate, although he consumed a lot of health.


    Before standing up, Devil clutches his hand toward Ondrey and emits a shock wave.


    "Hmm?"


    The killing power itself falls largely compared to direct attacks, but is a shockwave of power that easily blows each person away. While eating it from afar and afar, Ondrei''s giant is not even shaken by the slightest.


    "What? What''s the breeze now?


    Spiral laughter, Ondrey fires two more bullets. The location of the shot was the same as earlier.


    Devil gets up before he regenerates, sprinkles black blood all over the night lane, and flies toward Ondrei.


    It was Ondrei who tried to intercept him, but the tip had disappeared from Devil''s shaken right arm elbow.


    Ondrey saw black hands flying detached in the darkness of the night.


    Ondrey catches a flying hand. Devil''s hand had stopped at the rink of whether it would reach Ondrei''s head or not.


    "Have you thought a little with your missing head? But it was too late."


    Ondrey laughs, poking his thick legs out at Devil''s belly as he jumps at him, and sees him kick the counter.


    It breaks into Devil''s slender letters and falls on his back to the ground.


    "Mm?"


    Devil''s hand, which Ondrey grabbed, was twitching and stretched out like rubber. And clap your hands on the forehead of the ondoir.


    That''s when Devil was convinced of the victory. When Devil touches close to the head with his palms, he brings intense destructive impulses and madness to the person. You can also brainwash and manipulate as you wish.


    "What, that''s disgusting"


    But it didn''t work for Ondrei. Throw down Devil''s hand when you say a word.


    Devil realized at this point. To this giant man, I must never do it myself.


    "I''ve been fighting with supernatural abilities and magic demons who cross the triple digits, but you''re, like, underneath. Toothless."


    When Ondrey threw up like a bore, he stepped on Devil''s body, which was falling down many times.


    Just one shot to step on, a bunch of bones smash, and your guts burst. The skull was also crushed and the heart crushed.


    "Mm, can you do that too"


    Ondrey notices that he hasn''t finished Devil. A little further away, I feel signs of Devil and stop stomping.


    "Lizard tail cut? It''s not the first time I''ve seen it. Some guys have done the same thing before."


    Dropping off Devil, who wanders off into a shadow, Ondrei groans boringly.


    What I just kicked down was a split made by Devil. The main body was flattened and fleeing.


    "Why is the Earthschool guy interrupting me?" Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Fantaro, along with the anger, is beaten by Ryuji.


    "Ra, do you like it -?


    Wantaro''s little punch gently, Ryujiro asked with a smile.


    "What? Rabbit?


    "I''m a rabbit, my favorite animal, right? Seeing, keeping, cutting your throat and hanging it upside down to drain blood, the task of skin peeling, eating. Raptors are pretty delicious. It''s so delicious to wonder if there could be more meat on the market."


    When exercising the ability to ask the devil for help, Ryujiro is sacrificing and killing Ryujiro, but Ryujiro has been delicious since then. When I couldn''t eat alone, I had recommended it to the maids or to Akeichi and his mother.


    Ryujiro casts a spell. A new force recently acquired by Ryujiro. But at the Snow Oka Institute, I didn''t have it remodeled again. "Complex Devil" is the power of witchcraft by joining the prestigious Order of Magic.


    Ryujiro had met with a number of sorceries in an extremely short period of time that usually required him to take full advantage of the devil''s ability to ask for help and go through a considerable period of training.


    When I wonder if three flame-wrapped rabbits appeared at the feet of Ryujiro, Fantaro flies at the same time.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot!


    Vantaro escaped as the fire broke out.


    "Huh? Are you done -...?


    Dropping off the back of Fantaro, who ran away as he did, Ryujiro unfortunately spilled a bitter laugh.

 1411 23

    "Who told you to do that on your own? Now we''re going to explore the size of the enemy, so we don''t have to do anything extra."


    In a telephone call, Fantaro received a report of an assault on the enemy''s house, and Musashi was exhausted.


    It is now 8pm. Musashi is naturally at home.


    "But so is Devil..."


    "Devil ordered you?


    ''No... I don''t, but if Devil stares at me, I feel I have to do so naturally...''


    Upon hearing further reports of Fantaro, Musashi turned his eyes round.


    "Ok...... Anyway, don''t move unless I tell you to."


    Musashi, who speaks in a tight voice and hangs up the phone, is pointless if what he imagines is right.


    Musashi then called Kyuro and told him about Fantaro and Devil''s raid.


    "Devil doesn''t know what he''s thinking, and he does whatever he wants. I don''t even think I can control it. I can''t even maintain this school without Devil, so I''m reluctant to blame you."


    "If you get angry with me, I won''t..."


    Kowloon also seemed troubled by Devil''s rampage and in difficulty in responding.


    "With Buddha''s demise and Devil''s advance, I''ve figured it out. That enemies can prepare their homes enough to guard them with forces other than themselves. I mean, our out-of-school encounters are going to be pretty hard on us. If you want to fight, you should limit yourself to the school."


    "The enemy... looks pretty strong, doesn''t it?


    Musashi leaks a slightly anxious sounding voice. At first, they were amused by the advent of the enemy, but they felt like people who seriously threatened their paradise, and they couldn''t afford it anymore.


    ''Honestly, it''s not weird when they find out we exist. There are many that are likely to prove themselves. I can''t imagine a rebel willed guy or someone with just the power to rebel showing up, and it''s come pretty lame. For example, if we were to erase any traces of orgy parties in the room, we''d have to kill the C girl off one end. I don''t even remember who I did it with. "


    "I''ve got quite a few other things on my mind that are going to prove it. If they find you, will they kill you without question? I''m not a fighter, and I''m gonna suck."


    ''You want time. At least until the cultural festival......''


    He is Kyuro, who intends to use the cultural festival to frame his enemies.


    "Can we get away with this for a week? We can''t hide in the clouds."


    "I think school''s the safest place for us."


    Kowloon to put it powerfully, but Musashi is unable to pepper it.


    (That move by Devil, though a random rampage, did not betray us. But... what if Devil and I really get along? Or what if I betray you? Then it won''t be the safest place. It''s like our fate is in Devil''s hands.)


    Implications and brainwashing are made up of devil aids. Musashi''s ability alone lacks strength.


    "Let''s negotiate with the enemy. Of course, this one stays hidden."


    When Musashi was conceiving, a surprise suggestion came from Kyuro''s mouth.


    ''Neither will the enemy want to get the house involved. Let me take advantage of what Devil did. Negotiate and enter into a truce that won''t let each other out for a while. Until the cultural festival in a week. Offer to put Keri on at the Cultural Festival''


    "I don''t think such an enemy would respond...... I mean, the enemy won''t believe it. Besides, if Devil and Buddha die on their own, that''s what you do, right?


    It was always Musashi who followed Kyuro''s proposal, but only this time I feel I am unlikely to swallow it.


    "I''ll tell Devil and Buddha the same story. Still, if they''re going to betray you, it''s all going to be ruined. They''ll understand that too."


    "The enemy rides the bargain? For riding, keeping your word?


    I think it''s a thankful negotiation from the enemy. I can give you a week''s respite. If it cracks, if we don''t know what we''re gonna do, we''re gonna be scared. The enemy cannot move freely due to the implicit effect placed on the school. I can''t even get outside help inside the school. Even if we grant respite, there are only a few things we can do differently. That''s why, on the contrary, the respite should be appreciated. You''ll want to prepare yourself for a limited amount of time, within restricted behavior. But we''re ready for wider action. "


    Kyuro explains enthusiastically, but Musashi still can''t wipe his anxiety. I can''t even feel the specificity of what Kowloon is saying.


    "Tomorrow, I''m going to the Snow Oka Institute. Get further modifications done. Gain the ability to fight."


    Musashi tells him quietly. Musashi is not equipped for combat. But I didn''t think I''d forgive it as it was, and I made up my mind.


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Kyuro never stopped and respected Musashi''s readiness.


    Yukioka Institute. The vows and protections were going to be troublesome here from today, so the two of us were chatting late at night.


    He says he''s been evacuated because it''s dangerous, but he''s not nervous, he''s got nothing, he''s sworn and protected to have a good time.


    (I''m sad that I can''t see the dolls, but I swear to God I''m under one roof with you... and I think, woohoo... that''s all I''m so happy about... No, one under the building to be exact)


    Aware of that, it was an extra fluffy vow of heart.


    But not all fun stories. I''m really getting to the school thing, somewhere on the subject. If you don''t even touch me about school, I get anxious.


    "What kind of kid is the mastermind that turned school into such a weird world"


    What did the guardian say? Currently, the two of them are in the room where protection was granted. The laboratory had a large number of private rooms for guests.


    "I was curious about that, too. I know you''re definitely a bully, but you have a great grudge. You can do a lot of nasty things so far. Rather than for revenge, you mean Usa Clear...... Was it also my desire to reverse from the bottom and become king?


    The oath says. I also called it even the lanobe of that hand and thought it might have been badly influenced, but I think maybe protection likes those things too, don''t tell me. I also hear that Lanobe is reading quite a bit.


    "If it''s possible, I want to talk to you when I see you. I have a lot to say. Sheng Gao... you didn''t have to be killed. He was in pain. He was just as weak as me..."


    Let your anger seep in, the guardian says.


    "Can I ask you what you''re going to say?


    "I''m sorry...... I don''t want to say it now. Until the first time I hit you with my mouth, you want to store it..."


    "If that''s the logic, I''m not accumulating at the point where you say you want to talk to me when we meet."


    I also joke and smile at my vows to protect me from smiling lightly.


    "What does it mean to be a child in a dream you see every night? Is this one of the students at school, too? I don''t think the bullied person is showing it..."


    "That''s still a mystery, too, isn''t it? Want Midori to see it?


    "Hmm... To be honest, there''s also a scary part about that Midori being a pain in the ass for kids. ''Cause I''m gonna get a peek in my head."


    He is given the name of Midori by oath, and the guardian shows a rejection.


    "You think a lot of nasty things?


    I swear I''ll be embarrassed after I tell you it''s not a joke that fits my character a bit.


    "That''s because I''m a man too..."


    Protection pointing that way and affirming it modestly.


    "You mean... the chance to do that nasty thing?


    If the oath doesn''t go further into my image, I will speak for myself and then make a statement I regret.


    "This is like Junko''s house, and in such an environment, can you do that?


    "No, it''s a joke... I don''t have that feeling, but it''s a joke..."


    I was told to protect myself from the most terrible things, and my vows go astray.


    "Hey... your vows are different now"


    Said the guardian, looking at the oath with a gentle eye.


    "I''m wearing a cool mask at school, but now I feel like I''m seeing vegan vows"


    "Oh yeah...? No... that''s right. This is who I really am. I usually make it."


    I honestly admitted to the allegations of protection. I was asexually glad that I was spotted by protection.


    "Me, I''ve been playing with boys since I was little, and I thought to myself that I looked like a boy in my head..."


    Playing with dolls is one way or another, and when I play with boys, I swear to myself.


    "Ever since I met with some guardian, I think I''m finally starting to look like a girl... I feel like that. Maybe it''s your fault."


    On the contrary, they say I''m feminine.


    It is primarily a protection that my sister had told me so.


    "Hmm... has one of my secrets been revealed..."


    I''m feeling tense, and I swear I''ll say something extra again.


    "I mean, you think there are other secrets?


    "You have a secret that no one can tell you. If I told you, I''d have a ruinous secret."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    There is no such secret, but at least there seems to be an oath, so I put it together.


    "Hey... I can definitely draw attention to someone else''s house."


    Cut out like an oath can''t say.


    "If it''s just a little... well..."


    As he talks, his guardian holds his vow body silently.


    That''s where the two people stop moving. They just overlap with each other and feel each other''s body feel and body temperature over their clothes, making them beat faster than ever before.


    But over time the excitement slowly subsides, savoring the irreplaceable time that is now, deep and quiet.


    You want to do this forever, you two think the same thing.


    (about this moment now, don''t burn me as a memory of a lifetime)


    (I don''t want to forget this time all the time)


    After thinking the same thing, I think similar and subtly different, oath and protection.


    Aware that the adorable face of the guardian is nearby reminiscent of the small animal, the vow impulsively slips his own cheek over the guardian''s cheek. It''s one of those acts I''ve always wanted to try under oath.


    I''ve been layering my lips from protection.


    I can''t think of anything anymore, and I repeat clumsy kisses over and over, such as lips touching lightly, occasional momentum and teeth burning, and pressing against the sides.


    "Hey... I''ll be there..."


    It is an oath whose head was blurred, but it speaks a still voice.


    "A little more here...... I''m talking about Junko, so I put surveillance cameras in my room, and I think I might be watching..."


    "Hmm...... ok"


    Protection that is pushed by oath and makes you look badly uncomfortable.


    (Wow... did I piss you off? I guess I did something tasteless......)


    Look at the protective reaction and face it. Violently regret it.


    "Sorry... that was so sudden"


    The arrowhead the oath tried to apologize, the guardian apologized to me.


    "I''m so sorry... how are you?"


    "No, I''m not. I didn''t reject it because it was unpleasant. I just really can''t resist the place."


    There was a great deal of resistance to replacing the laboratory of Mad Scientists in emergency evacuation with Love Hotels. The feeling of being seen was also great.


    "Because I love it... trust me..."


    That''s what I said. Now I embrace protection from the vows.


    "Me too... they see this too?


    "Yeah, I feel gaze. Absolutely. But just a little more...... here''s the deal, huh? Just a little more..."


    And so they were, again, just holding each other, feeling each other.


    "Huh. Smart little girl."


    Seeing the vows and protections you hold in the display, Midori poisons you with a villain-like voice.


    "I must have felt it because Midori let go of all her evil thoughts."


    Junko, sitting right next to Midori, stares at the display in the same way and eats dried potatoes.


    "Heh, even Pure Sister is quite evil, and she was all over it."


    When he said so, he stuck his hand in the bag in Junko''s hand and carried the dried potatoes to his mouth.

 1412 24

    Swearing, protecting, Yu, Yuko and Yuanta began to evacuate to the Yukooka Institute at night without returning home, the day after that.


    On the desk of the five, each had an envelope of the same design.


    Three sworn, guardian, and ex-teacher face to face. And open the envelope with caution.


    The contents written on the note inside were the same. Draft truce agreement for the week leading up to the cultural festival. The last line said to leave an envelope on my desk by the end of school if you can accept it.


    "What do you think?


    "What are we gonna do?


    The guardian with the envelope speaks to the vow, and Yuanta asks how the two react.


    "Waiting for Yu''s instructions. He''s our real leader."


    The oath said.


    Afterwards, the five of us gather behind the school building during lunch break. The topic naturally concerns the application for a truce that was written in the envelope.


    "I appreciate it for this one. In that time, you''ll be able to prepare a lot, and you''ll be able to investigate."


    Yu seemed to proceed in the direction of acceptance.


    "It''s too blatant to trap, and the enemy wants to avoid the fight now and prepare for the showdown."


    "Yes, I think so."


    To the word of the oath, Yu nods.


    "You want to put a cultural festival on the stage of a showdown."


    Said Tsuko. The envelope for the truce application also said that the cultural festival would partially lift the implication so that outside humans could get in.


    "I''m telling you, darn it, you can bring your helpers from the outside. And�� there will still be a winning formula for Mr. Mastermind."


    Yu''s words felt the enemy''s leeway and confidence, and his guardian and ex-tea drank their breath. Swearing and Tsukiko remain calm. These five men and women have more liver than women.


    "If we have a truce, can we go home?


    Yuanta asks.


    "No, you shouldn''t be alarmed. Let''s go to the lab until Keri gets here."


    Yu shook his head sideways.


    "Hmmm... I have an excuse for my family not to be home for at least a week..."


    Tsukiko roars with his elusive face in his arms.


    "Oh, there was that problem. Hey. I''m sorry. I can''t even be honest because of the implication, and hey."


    And, Yu.


    "No, even if there is no implication, I can''t tell you how it is as it stands. My parents aren''t even Rokuro."


    My vows throw up in a cold voice. But even such parents can be troublesome later when they run away from home.


    "I came up with a good way. Ah."


    Clap your hands with a pong.


    "Absolutely sure this way, I can convince your family to be who they are."


    "Is there such a way?


    "I can''t think of any..."


    "It scares me the other way around that I can convince any human being..."


    Slightly confidently slamming the big mouth gently, swearing, protecting, Yuanta becomes anxious


    "Tomorrow to prepare for the Bullying Culture Festival, they''re going to have no class at all. There was no ritual today."


    Koko changes the subject.


    "Me, I''ve never been to a cultural festival, but is it something so steep and hasty? Plus, crushing all the classes..."


    "It''s something I''ve been doing for a long time. It''s too steep, so you''re crushing all the classes. This crazy school is what we can do."


    When the oath uttered the question, Tatsuko answered.


    "Mostly bullying cultural festivals. What... I can make all the decisions on the school side without letting them decide in class or club activities..."


    "Have you seen the list of contents of the offering? If our class is goldfish, it''s bullied and saved. The bullies and bullies act like bullies, and the customers save it or something, Imif."


    Tatsuko says like a dahl, Yuanta says with a frightened face.


    I''ll let you know from the head teacher. It is no exaggeration to say that to celebrate the Bullying Culture Festival depends primarily on the work of B and C students. And only for B and C students, we also have a wonderful gift. ''


    On the on-campus broadcast, the head teacher''s bounced voice sounds.


    "The gift is Zubali, promotion to a. Only students who have shown particular excellence in their work at cultural festivals can be promoted to a ''


    To the words of the head teacher, the school simultaneously obsessed.


    ''I''ll tell you more about the method of determination later. Now, ladies and gentlemen, prepare for the Bullying Culture Festival.''


    The headteacher''s broadcast is over.


    "Are you serious..."


    "If you become a, you will already be free from these painful days..."


    "Ha ha, I got one eye, so when I get to A, I''m gonna get one eye of C."


    "Get rid of the other one while you can."


    "You''re kidding me. I don''t know if the guy who was jerking off can go back to jerking off again, or if this school concept is ruined."


    "What''s a concept? That''s not what I decided before I went to school, and nobody promised me that."


    "I''m saying especially good work in the first place, and the conditions are pretty harsh."


    Students everywhere talk about rewards for bullying cultural festivals.


    "What do you think?


    The guardian sees the oath.


    "The mastermind that made school this way would definitely be a bully. Do you think the bully will put the former bully back in the bully position again? You hate bullies enough to take such a big revenge?


    With inclusion, the oath states what it thinks.


    "I mean, lie?


    "Yeah. I think I''m lying. To make B and C desperately celebrate cultural festivals and things like that. Or I''ll kill you after I tell you I made it an A. That doesn''t change what you''re cheating on, either."


    The oath sees Yu. I also wanted to hear Yu''s opinion.


    "Regardless of B, it would be quite objectionable from A for C to become A, and I don''t think I''m going to choose C. Well... before that, I''m going to find Mr. Mastermind at the Cultural Festival and put this school back together."


    (I hope so...)


    Yu''s presence is reliable, but his vows were uneasy. While the enemy signed up for a truce first, we''ve made it possible for this helper to be invited as well. I have put out convenient conditions here, but during that truce, the other side must have prepared measures that will lead us to be certain of victory. I can''t imagine at all what that would be like under oath.


    "Me, I''m gonna vacate the house for a week or so"


    The oath tells the mother when she returns home. Apparently, with this degree of remark, it is possible without being accounted for as a spill of information.


    "Don''t go home last night...... I was wondering what you were doing and now it''s a week?


    The mother raised a sticky voice with a twitchy face.


    It should still be forty there, but the oath sees his mother as quite old compared to his age. I have heard of vows that women have a greater personal difference in how they take age than men. Moreover, the mental impact is significant.


    "I reported it once. You want to be a decent mother now?


    Her mother is lightly pressured by an oath to stare at her frozen eyes and pronounce a low, dossy voice.


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do. It''s better this way. I won''t tolerate bothering my family. Unlike you, Chiichiro and Chiyoko are fine kids."


    Chiichiro is the sworn brother. Desperately asking about his parents'' complexion, encouraging him to study, and being a fine kid who wasted his life until he turned eighteen, the vow laughs spirally. And my brother was avoiding swearing. I haven''t even spoken in years.


    Chiyong is my sister. Again, I am obsessed with asking my parents about their complexion. We both do a lot better than our vows and go to good school. I am avoiding this vow again.


    "That''s a lot of talk."


    "Hino!?


    In the house with his grumpy voice, a huge, obsessive-faced giant appeared, so his mother would draw his face and scream.


    "This is my guardian and Mr. Ondrey. He''s a killer on the back street."


    "Um. Nice to meet you."


    The killer went out of business, but Ondrei decides to do that to his vows.


    "Uh-huh. Uh-huh.


    A mother with a pair of buttocks and a trembling look up at Ondrei. The fact that Ondrey is clearly turning his angry gaze on himself also applauds fear.


    "My family has difficult circumstances to tell, and your daughter can''t go home right now, but I''ll take care of herself. I assure you that I will not do anything wrong. I''ll protect your daughter."


    When she told him how awesome she was, Ondrei pulled out her gun and shot her mother in the foot.


    "Ahhh!


    I wondered if she screamed strangely, her mother incontinently, blew bubbles and fainted.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ondrey. Very sober."


    "Right..."


    It was an oath of a smile, but Ondrei has a flashing face.


    When Ondrei went out of the house first, the guardian, Yu, Toko and Yuta were waiting.


    "Mr. Ondrey, it works great. Effective against Japanese people who are vulnerable to external pressure."


    I sneak up in the house, and I''m impressed by Tachiko, who was asking me how she was doing.


    "Then it''s your house next. Please continue, Mr. Ondrey."


    "I don''t feel good at all. Honestly, I didn''t think your daughter would let me play such a terrible role..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    Yu bowed his head and apologized to Ondrei, who complained at the top of the Buddha.


    Then a while later, an oath comes out of my home.


    "Dude, that''s awesome baggage..."


    On his back, he carries a big bath, and Ondrey laughs bitterly when he sees an oath that came out in a giant trunk on both hands.


    "What did you bring? It."


    "In secret..."


    An unspeakable oath to inquire of Miyako. All the flavors are dolls and stuffed animals. But this isn''t everything, and I couldn''t bring out an oversized one.

 1413 25

    Every night, but the vows were still having that nightmare that day.


    It is the boy who is being bullied. It''s a monkey. It''s called a monkey, probably because its face looks somewhat like a monkey.


    Both his trousers and pants are stripped and filmed, forcing him to even masturbate to give them away. It is also filmed. And it''s made me laugh.


    I''m really pissed off, even though it''s not who I am being hit. I want to kill them like they''re happy to bully people. No, I''m not kidding, I even think bullying is fine without question and the death penalty.


    In this sense, the current state of Van Schools can also be described as an ideal world. Many A''s are sweet. As refreshing as I felt at first by oath. Although my bad taste escalated too much to follow.


    This dream only seems to be a student of a, but what is the intent? Could it be that the mastermind is showing his own experience?


    But that makes me feel strange. It can''t be that psychology works that bullies want to show the same bully repeatedly that they are being abused and degraded. If you''re more of an oath, you definitely don''t want others to see you, such as when you''re being bullied. I don''t want to be seen.


    Not to mention the fact that the mastermind is now in a position to make a wish and become the ruler and creator of the school. And yet you imitate the past, which can be called your own foul spot, to make others seem obstinate?


    I wonder if there''s any key to this dream, but I don''t know what it means to dream. I still wonder if Midori should look at it.


    "So, you figured out who the common nightmare Yu and the others are having?


    Yukioka Institute. In front of Ondrei, Midori and Ryujiro, Junko asks. The Van School Pentagon already attended school. Ryujiro skipped school.


    "Wow, I went into You-sister''s head and looked it up, but hey. There are definitely traces of mental manipulation. But this is also, in one way or another, an allusion system. I know because I''m good at manipulating other people''s dreams, but I''m not doing very strong mental interference, so the footage I shot is automatically repeated over and over again? It''s easy to disarm, but it''s a little hard to get a clue from here, isn''t it? It''s too simple, and on the contrary, there''s no clue."


    Mental manipulation, for the most part, is residual, like the leftover incense of the will of those who set it up, but the level of mental manipulation is too low and simple to see its residual will. Midori is also good at this.


    "Hmm... I''ve lived in Japan for quite a while, but things like school cultural festivals are unknown to boulders. Is that supposed to be a story?


    Together with Ryujiro, Ondrei is also scheduled to participate in the Bullying Culture Festival.


    "It''s branded as a bullying cultural festival, and Mr. Mastermind is using the event to try to end Yu and the others, right? You shouldn''t think it''s a decent event."


    "Right."


    Ryuji told me, Ondrei nodded.


    "Oh, me and Midori aren''t going to the cultural festival either."


    Declare it to be Junko.


    "Whatever your sister''s stance is, if Devil''s here, I''ll take care of it. He better not be in the world."


    Midori makes a rare, shady voice.


    "He was under the impression that he was like a mass of nothingness - You better watch out because you don''t know what you''re gonna do."


    Ondrey turns to Midori and advises him.


    "Heh, up and about. Arrows, artillery, anti-matter bombs, black hole generators."


    Midori spreads her mouth wide to the side to show her teeth and laughs, slapping her flat hand with her fist to make a pleasant noise.


    "But it''s amazing to think calmly about taking one school round and turning it into a completely isolated separate world from the outside world."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "I make a murder club, and then I think it''s better to be reborn into the country''s secret service."


    "haha, sure"


    Ryujiro laughs at Ondrei''s remarks.


    (This kid''s even stronger than he was when he had sex with me)


    Seeing Ryujiro, Ondrei felt that way.


    The day after we made the truce agreement.


    "Mr. Machiko... Mr. Machiko..."


    Fantaro is holding his head and squirming with a prolonged bump. Devil, sitting in a gym, stares at the state of it.


    "Is that okay..."


    Musashi glances at Fantaro and frowns.


    "He''s not okay. From the beginning...... Something''s wrong has gone even stranger. I''m not sure if I can move properly in times of need, so the important role..."


    While Kyuro is talking, Devil taps the floor and makes Musashi and Kyuro gaze toward themselves.


    After Devil pointed to Fantaro with his index finger, he pointed at himself with his thumb.


    "You mean I can leave that guy to Devil?


    Judging that from the gesture and Musashi confirmed, Devil nodded small.


    "Dr. Machiko... More... I wanted to talk. I feel so much like that right now... I really want to see Dr. Machiko right now... I want to talk...... I want a hug...... I also want to h..."


    Wantaro keeps bumping and whining with his vain eyes. Devil keeps staring at that.


    No one had noticed, but Devil''s mouth, painted black and not even knowing how close the shade of the protuberance was, was in the form of a laugh. I kept watching Wantaro moaning and laughing all the time.


    Even today, the vows had gathered for lunch break and had a meeting.


    Day one after the truce was arranged. We were all tired because we ran out of classes and were preparing for an evil hobby cultural festival we didn''t even want to do.


    "It''s been a day, but there''s no sign of a breach of the truce."


    "I hope you were on alert. But I''m busier preparing for the cultural festival than that, and I feel distracted by you."


    Says Yuko.


    "What does Yu''s class serve?


    An oath asks.


    "It''s not a haunted mansion, it''s a bullying mansion. Starting with costumes and set making, running all over the place to buy and sell, debating and it seems tough. I wanted to do a cosplay of Kyonsey and do a Chinese martial arts dance, but that was rejected because I was the only one who could do it and I couldn''t connect to bullying stories. Ah. I was told that if you keep beating C with Chinese boxing, there is."


    On my way to talking, Yu makes me try to pose as a roach fist. In the eyes of oath and protection, as is quite the case.


    "What''s Mr. Tsuko''s class?


    The oath turns toward Tsukiko.


    "Bullying comics. Let C get bogged down, A or B seriously beat him up. Kick him and stick him in. He''s been injured since practice."


    Listen to Kiko and spill a bitter laugh together. It''s supposed to be an uninteresting story, but it makes me laugh.


    "This is the first time I''ve been on the side of a cultural festival, but I''m afraid it''s going to take such shape."


    The guardian said in a sigh. Van Schools has secondary and higher departments, but only higher departments hold cultural festivals.


    "I know you''ll be in a hurry until cultural festival day, but be very vigilant as the meeting continues every day like this"


    That''s what Yu talked about.


    And after a week, a bullying cultural festival day arrived, scheduled as the time to settle.

 1414 26

    Bullying Culture Festival Day.


    The school gate was marked with a grand ''Bullying Culture Festival'', which was powerful enough to attract the visiting humans by itself already.


    The students have not yet been asked under what conditions B and C students will be promoted to A. Some suspect that''s a lie, others give up that it has nothing to do with them anyway.


    If you take an oath, your interest is being poured out to another. The Armistice Treaty is over and, from today on, the ban on engagements is lifted. There is no doubt that the enemy will use this cultural festival to attack the vows. And while the vows still cannot grasp the identity of the enemy, the enemy knows the vows.


    I''m assuming a few ways out of the enemy, but I don''t have the coverage to move that way.


    Fortunately, students of A are allowed to move freely, so the vows intend to use that privilege in full. A had the right to exempt even pre-prep, but the majority of A went ahead with prep mixed with B and C.


    "Instead of letting me slip out on the day, I''ve been working hard on getting things ready."


    At the corner of the school building, where the five usual men gathered, the oath said:


    "Me too. As far as my class is concerned, it was harder to prepare."


    And, Yu.


    "So, did you have any guesses as to what they were going to do? It was the same day without a meeting."


    "Yes, I''m sorry I pulled you so far. Aye. I''ll meet up with this helper, and we''ll talk."


    "It''s almost the opening of the Bullying Culture Festival. Now let me announce the conditions under which B and C will become A at the Bullying Culture Festival, which you are all looking forward to and noting. ''


    Shortly after Yu answered the sworn question, an on-campus broadcast by the head teacher went on.


    ''Hand out surveys to visitors to cultural festivals and ask them to make bullying points. The class with the most points wins, only B and C in that class will be A, and all the grades with the winning class will be re-classed to balance the ABC''


    "Isn''t this terrible?


    "That''s terrible."


    Yuko looked at her face, and Yu agreed. The other three have similar thoughts.


    "At the point of choosing an offering, if you could tell me, I would be able to choose something that would attract more customer attention. You must be disappointed in your cheap class."


    Said the guard.


    "The offering itself in the first place, at a time when teachers are making their own decisions, and that doesn''t make sense either?


    "Oh well..."


    The oath points out.


    "It was meant to be a breakthrough, and it was counterproductive, and even to the cultural festival that went crazy, it seemed like a toddler."


    "It''s a terrible change of class for a school year with a winning class..."


    Sworn and ex-tea said. The five didn''t know because they were having a conversation in an unpopular place, but when this on-campus broadcast went on, the students on campus were simultaneously depressed and had a gloomy atmosphere.


    The start of the Bullying Culture Festival was delayed by thirty minutes because there were classes just before the start that were not ready.


    Ryujiro and Ondrei visit the cultural festival together. The combination of a giant outsider with strong faceted musculoskeletal grains and a small beautiful boy in a rival school uniform caught my eye very much.


    "Mr. Ondrey is very comfortable with his side this time."


    Dragon Jiro, who once fought Ondrei with Sharp One, knows the strength of Ondrei by staining himself.


    "I predicted, but you''re totally floating, I am."


    While audacious, Ondrey, who also carries delicacy at the same time, can''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    As soon as they entered the school, they were greeted by five Yuda.


    "Can we exchange information on campus?


    Questionable protection.


    "Even if the implied effect on people coming from outside has been partially lifted, I don''t think we should divulge information about the campus to the outside world. It has to be someone who can totally resist the Resist. I mean, I was wondering if Mr. Ondrey would be okay."


    "If you tell Ondrei, Ondrei can tell Ryujiro."


    "That''s a hassle."


    Yu, Tsuko and Ondrei say each.


    "It''s okay -. It''s possible for me to get information directly from Yu and the others, too. I''m asking the devil, because I''m only raising my resistance to the implicit hypnosis that is on the school itself for a few hours. Implications on campus in the first place. At this point, it must have been proven."


    "Oh, yeah. Again, by accident."


    Hearing Ryujiro''s words, Yu lets him gently poke his head.


    "Hey, Midori-san''s here."


    "Yay."


    Timed there, Midori and Junko also show up.


    "Now that you''re all here, I''m going to give you my guess as to what the enemy is after."


    Attention is graciously drawn.


    "First I tried to put myself in Mr. Mastermind''s shoes, and I thought about a few things. Ah. There are two points. That''s why we need a week''s respite and to solve the truce at the cultural festival. Taking these two points into account, we have come up with three possibilities."


    Yu separates words. The passers-by naturally come because they talk in the hallway in dignity. Two students came by.


    "The first one...... As anyone but me might expect, I was wondering if you''d like to use the people invited from the outside at the cultural festival to tailor them to soldiers. Alongside the prep period for the cultural festival, I wonder if you needed a prep period for brainwashing. and try to put us on hold during the cultural festival."


    The oath anticipated that the enemy might do so, and he talked to his guardian, but Yuta didn''t think about it at all, so he listens to Yu and blues.


    "The second is to bring a new allusion to the students and push us into a situation where we cannot escape. For example, we''re the only ones who can''t get out of the school building, fire the school building... but this is unlikely. For the masterminds, school is like a sanctuary. I can''t imagine letting go of that myself. Then you''re going to be negative, and you''re more likely to imply suicide or something. As a countermeasure, Midori asked me to come."


    "Heh, can I have a word?


    Midori had a part to worry about in Yu''s story and decided to mouth it out.


    "Wow... well, allusions are only for students going to school, and the school itself is triggering allusions. Maybe this allusion depends on the mastermind himself, and I don''t think it''s possible to be individual. I mean, there''s little chance of a new implication. Not to mention the kind of mind control that leads to suicide, which requires a lot of strength."


    "I see. Dealing with it individually would be the kind of direct brainwashing you do to your teachers, not the implication. I mean, you don''t have to worry about the second."


    Listening to Midori, Yu comes to that conclusion.


    "Third. Buy time to join hands with the third force. Maybe they found that one."


    "Um come on..."


    Yuanta gives a slightly irritating voice.


    "What are you going to do with that speculation now? The mastermind may have been getting ready, but we''ve done nothing, we''ve just been killing time."


    Yuantai felt that this statement was the best.


    "What are we supposed to do after all?


    The oath asks.


    "We''re on the defensive side of not finding Mr. Mastermind. Again, it would be a war prevention, but I''m going to set it up in the middle of a cultural festival, so I''m seeing if it would be quite confusing. I was wondering if I could poke a void in that messy situation."


    "Such a mess..."


    "Well, come up with a good idea."


    Kiko stares at Yuanta, who spills a sarcastic grin, and gives her a dosty voice.


    "I don''t... I''m sorry"


    Yuan Tai apologizes for his nagging and repentance.


    "For now, I want you to stop using me as a threat again."


    "I think it''s gonna be okay."


    To Ondrei, who pushes him forward, Yu said as he gave up his laugh.


    "I wonder if it would be nice to hang out in large numbers, and let''s split it into three groups - Oh, I''m neutral, so I won''t fight unless it''s harmful."


    Junko suggests.


    "Well, I hope it hurts Junko as much as possible."


    "I agree"


    "Agree ~"


    Yu and Midori nodded at Ryujiro''s words.


    Thereafter, as Junko suggested, it was to act in three groups. It is a combination of vows, protectors, Yu, Tsuko and Yuan Tai''s, a pair of five Van School students, a combination of Ondrei and Ryujiro, and Junko and Midori, as they came.


    "Yu, you''re really coming up with some good ideas, aren''t you?


    Ryujiro takes out the virtual phone and sneaks a message to Yu and Tsuko.


    ''Yes. There are just circumstances I can''t tell you right now. It''s not that big a reason, though.''


    "You don''t believe this pawnbird ex-fat guy, do you?


    Yu and Tsuko reply at about the same time.


    ''Yes, that too. I''m a C student at first, and hey. But there are other reasons. Actually, there''s a way to explore Mr. Mastermind, isn''t there? Oh, I don''t know where the surveillance cameras and bugs are, so be careful.''


    ''Can''t you tell me what the circumstances are? Are you aware of bugging devices? In the opposite sense.''


    "The opposite meaning?


    Ryujiro''s words didn''t make sense to him.


    "Oh, did you spot Ryujiro? That''s what I''m saying. ''


    "Stop talking to Esper and tell me so I know exactly what you''re talking about."


    Convinced Yu. Requesting Chiko.


    ''I mean, with the expectation that you might be bugged, it''s an operation from your side to fool your enemies. The current conversation is being heard by the enemy, making them think this one is unaware. Isn''t that right?


    ''Yes, that''s the thing. I''m sorry I messed up.''


    Ryujiro gives commentary and confirmation, and Yu affirms it.


    I see. But I think you should tell the vows and protections. Oh, no pawnbags. I don''t like him. "


    And, Tsuko.


    "Mr. Oath is a good head spinning man, so I think you realize that."


    "Sooka."


    Yuko was convinced because she was graciously told.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    The guardian sends an e-mail to the vows.


    ''It''s okay. The conversation now is about Yu Fake.'' Cause I''m just deliberately letting my enemies know that I''m being eavesdropped ''


    The oath was, as Yu read, discerning Yu''s prospects.


    ''Oh, you mean that. So I tried to keep my enemies alert. "


    ''Otherwise, he said he wouldn''t bother to have that conversation in the hallway, even though the wiretaps and cameras were planted all over the school. But it is also possible that the enemy is spotting a good fake. It''s a little tricky. "


    I''ve been talking after avoiding places with bugs and destroying bugs before, and suddenly I was pretty sceptical about having conversations where there seemed to be bugs and then the enemies would fulfill and be fooled.

 1415 27

    "What a cultural festival or. Are you crazy?"


    A skinny middle-aged man with round glasses whines with a shuddered voice as he walks inside Van School.


    "What is this? At this bully coffee shop. What kind of coffee shop?"


    Even as I wear my ass, I go into a class of signs that say bully coffee shop.


    "Ah? Welcome..."


    A student as a clerk, greeted with a very unfathomable face and voice.


    "Love Walloo. Culture festival, a little conscious customer service."


    "Sorry. That''s the concept..."


    A student changes his attitude and apologizes to a middle-aged man who stares at him with a grumpy face.


    "I don''t have a concept."


    But it''s like a bump, and the middle-aged man is laughing small.


    "I don''t even like the menu."


    A peek at the menu reveals an array of rudimentary menus, such as "Water Sprinkling Juice in the Toilet," "Gut Grilled Noodles," and "Upper Wear Painting Sandwich," which also spill a grin.


    "Well, you''ve seen it on TV."


    Professor Marutaro Maruizawa of Criminal Psychology.


    "Oh, that rambling awesome guy..."


    A student in the classroom sees a middle-aged man - Marutaro Maruizawa and whispers hiccups. But the whisper reaches Maruizawa''s ear properly.


    "Let''s. Let''s do something."


    "Why are you here? I don''t know why."


    "Wow, I saw it over here"


    "Osaka Valve"


    "It''s creepy...... it''s creepy"


    "Hey, you guys, what a mess you hear from a guest."


    Relax, Maruizawa roughs up his voice.


    "Sorry, that''s the concept"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Because it''s bully coffee. I''m sorry."


    "Oh... you know what?"


    Maruizawa understood the students'' apologies.


    "Nothing goes to the bullies. Yeah?


    "To earn bullying points for surveys...... I was wondering if this would be better"


    "Bullying point hey...... I don''t know what to point at."


    Maruizawa has been a series of bitter laughs since earlier.


    "Oh, and Wye grew up in Kobe, Kobe Valve or. It''s going to be subtle with Osaka''s Kansai valve. Don''t go with the Osaka valve. And I was born in Kyoto, and the Kyoto valves are occasionally mixed."


    It was Maruizawa, who seriously corrected it, but the students could not have known the difference.


    The first time Ondrei and Ryujiro entered was in a classroom where a sign called the Bullying Investigation Theatre was given.


    "Ah, finally a customer"


    "All right, let''s get you in the mood."


    Two relaxed in the classroom look at Ryujiro and Ondrei and say each.


    One looks like a detective in a lot of suits. The other is a killer with a velcro and a scar on his face.


    Ryujiro sits in the guest seat, but Ondrei watches as he stands.


    "Then I''ll start the play. Oops!"


    A detective kicks the killer in the face.


    "Spit it out. Now throw up. You must have bullied Geisha into committing suicide. Ugh!


    Detectives sprinkle blackboard white powder from the killer''s head.


    "Buho! Oh, no! Guha!"


    "Lie! Are you still scratched like this?


    A detective who punches the head of a fiercely coughing murderer with a pipe chair.


    "We''re leaving."


    "Yes......"


    Ondrei urged, and Ryujiro also took a seat.


    "Wait a minute! Don''t leave so soon!


    A student in the role of a whitened killer stops at a desperate phase.


    "Oh? At this stage, it''s getting painful to see it."


    Ondrey tells him off in favor of awesomeness, but the student in the blackened killer role doesn''t try to pull it off, even though it flickers. The insistence that he is stretching his body and acting seems to give him courage and courage, even though he is frightened by the strong side of Ondrei.


    "It''s gonna be funny from here. Shh! So just take a look! Then judge me!


    "Okay, okay,"


    Broken by the student''s feverish appeal, Ondrey exhales heavily.


    Ryujiro returns to his seat and Ondrei is still standing arm in arm. Ryujiro feels so intimidated just standing there.


    "Pfft, if you still don''t throw up, I can''t help it. I''ll feed you what you keep."


    Detective student laughs and puts out several used condoms from inside the box.


    "We''re leaving."


    "Don''t pull on boulders."


    "Wait a minute. Wait a minute! This isn''t real! It''s just milk in there!


    Now the detective goes into a stop, but now Ondrei and Ryuji left the classroom without thinking about it.


    "It''s really gonna be interesting from here. Eh!


    "Uh, at least just bully points to Anke - eh!


    There was a sorrowful scream echoing from among the teachers.


    The five of them were appropriately going around other classes.


    "Surprisingly, the guests are looking around."


    Tatsuko sees and describes the visitors.


    "But the product is too crappy, and there seems to be a lot of people who are frightened at that point"


    Doesn''t matter.


    "I wonder about the bullying performance to sue for bullying extermination and whether you''re interpreting and breaking it off on your own. But it doesn''t work for hard-headed people."


    At least my own parents won''t react a lot, I think the oath.


    "Careless cook is my most hated race."


    The other four looked at Yu in surprise, as Yu, who always knew, emitted a dark voice that seeped through his anger obviously. The expression also shows such stiffness as I have never shown before.


    I only know Tsuko. Why, in contrast, Yu has a fierce aversion.


    "The enemy won''t attack us, but how long have we been hanging out like this?"


    Yuan Tai bites again, being superbly frustrated with nothing trying to be specific.


    "Come on, how long will it be?"


    Yu replies like a blur. That''s a conscious response to a wiretap being planted there.


    There''s nothing I can do right now. Just be wary of raids at best. But by the time I got here, I wasn''t doing anything.


    (All you have to do is wait for the report, right? I won''t come inside, but I wonder if it''s a hassle. If possible, before the enemy moves...)


    Where Yu thought so much, there came what he had been waiting for.


    On the day the bullying cultural festival took place, Musashi, Kyuro and Fantaro had the audiovisual room as their root castle.


    "You were spotting the soldiering of the visitors. I didn''t know Junko Yukioka was over there..."


    "You said neutral, but you sound like you''re close. I guess it''s neutral that made our extra modification too, can you believe it..."


    Kyuro and Musashi learned in conversation that Junko was close to the enemy faction. Even if he declares himself to be neutral, the anxiety remains.


    As Yu read, Musashi and the others had picked up the conversation with a wiretap they planted, but they couldn''t even turn their heads until they deliberately had a wiretap-aware conversation. Junko is more concerned about the other side than that.


    "Dr. Machiko... like I want to see you... Me... Oh my God... Dr. Machiko..."


    As usual, there''s something wrong with Fantaro, but both Musashi and Kyuro ignore him and leave him alone. He insisted on something Devil would manage, but even though it''s an important day, Devil doesn''t show up.


    "What''s the brainwashing junction?


    Kyuro asks Musashi for progress. We are currently building new boundaries in school. It is a junction that has the effect of brainwashing and pawning those who come from outside for the school festival.


    This is much more complicated and troublesome than the connections that imply various rules for the students. Because it is not a suggestive action, but a complete brainwashing.


    The same thing that Devil touched the teachers'' heads and brainwashed, set them up in the school itself, driving certain visitors crazy. Therefore, it is not possible to forge a bond from the day before, because it is not possible to forge a bond for that long, and it has been held since the beginning of the cultural festival.


    "Right now, maybe 70%. I don''t know where Devil is either, but he seems to be helping me out for once. No, the other way around. This time, Devil built the backbone of the bond, and I helped..."


    An anomaly occurred and Musashi interrupted the conversation.


    "Some surveillance cameras are down."


    "True. I also lost sight of those guys. The bugs are malfunctioning, too."


    Nervous Musashi and Kyuro.


    "Is that a foretaste of those guys moving out in earnest? No, you mean it''s already working?


    Shortly after Musashi said so, the door opened.


    Enter the audiovisual room in the order of Tsuko, Yuanta, Protector, Vow, and Yu.


    "Why are you here..."


    "How did you know..."


    Pokan opens his mouth, Musashi and Kyuro looking at the five.


    "Yes, checkmate ~"


    Let Musashi and the others point at each other with a slight laugh.


    "Trade secrets... it''s not. Because I don''t work for a company. It''s a state secret."


    Yu joked and made me smile.

 1416 28

    "Okkay pure sister. Thank you for waiting. It''s over this way. Report completed to You-sister too ~"


    At Yu''s request, Midori, who was projecting multiple schizophrenics and letting them search every corner of the school building, calls out to Junko.


    Yu had asked Midori to find a place for the mastermind. We knew that there was a mastermind in the limited space of the school, so with Midori''s abilities, it was not that difficult to find a mastermind.


    Without even showing signs of attending the cultural festival, Midori, who had formed an audiovisual room and discovered those who were checking what was happening in the school with hidden cameras and wiretaps, listened to the conversation and decided that they were behind the scenes and conveyed their whereabouts.


    "Stay annoyed, then let''s take a look around the Bullying Culture Festival -"


    "Yea."


    Though Junko urged and Midori smiled and nodded, Midori knows roughly what the offering is beforehand as the schizophrenic peeked around nearly half the room on campus.


    "By the way, where Musashi and Kyuro are lurking, Devil, were you there?


    "I was there. But I hid, and I told Yu-sister that I was hiding."


    Midori knows once and for all that he is the type to hide and strike.


    "I wonder what a bully museum is."


    "Heh, I saw that in a schizophrenic, and it was awfully boring. More pantomime than museum tsu. Only when a guest arrives does it harden in the outfit where the bullying is taking place."


    "I see. I don''t hate pantomime, I''m just gonna take a look."


    "Uh, I don''t know what pure sister''s hobby is."


    As Junko entered the class of the bullying museum, Midori eventually followed suit.


    "It should have been strictly locked..."


    Musashi squeaks as he tries to quell the upset. Of course, Yu erased the key.


    "Nice to meet you, masterminds. If I had soldiered the visitors earlier and let them attack us, it would have been dangerous."


    "It''s a big deal we spotted that far."


    Listening to Yu''s words, Kyuro was also boiling down to his desire to praise while regretting it.


    "Well, if you can brainwash and soldier, why don''t you just use your students?


    And, Yuanta speaks the question.


    "I guess I didn''t want to make a lot of sacrifices because I want to keep the school this way because soldiering and attacking a large number of students can also bring back the students and kill them in large numbers"


    "So you were going to use the visitors."


    "I see..."


    Listening to Yu''s words, the oath and the former Tai convince.


    "As for us, we want to avoid engaging with brainwashed people, so we just found a place to go and let us in. Ah."


    That''s when Yu said that, to those with Musashi and Kowloon, the protection advanced a few steps.


    "Are you the masterminds who made Van Schools this way? I knew you were a student. All this time, I wanted to see you and talk to you. All right?


    After alternating between the two masterminds and Yu, this leader, the guardian takes confirmation from both sides.


    "If you feel any sign that you are calling for gestures in this room, we will cut you off as soon as possible"


    Projected the display from the virtual phone, Yu said.


    "Nice, holding a virtual phone or something...... I mean, there''s something I''d like to ask you, and you can answer this question first, and then you can answer that question."


    Musashi said as he looked over at the five with a disgusting look.


    "Go ahead."


    Protection prompts.


    "Why are you poking at us? Four of the five are A''s. Besides, what''s with the" C "and" C "? How can you deny this school where you were being bullied and you can avenge the bullies?


    Musashi speaks low to hatred.


    "When I say A, it seems that me and Mr. Tsuko have never been bullied. Seems like an" A "judgment for having helped a bully."


    In contrast, Yu corrects it in the usual relaxed tone.


    "What about the two of you?


    Musashi admires oath and protection.


    "I used to be bullied too, and at first...... when I saw this school turn out like this, my drinks were down. It was creepy and soothing."


    The oath opens its mouth.


    "But only for the first time. Soon I felt sick. I''ll do it back because I''ve been hit. That''s fine, too. But what if it''s just the person who bullied you? It''s too much to change schools like this and gather together a lot of bullies and bullies to get revenge on bullies in the extension. Besides... that ritual before lunch or something, it''s too bad a hobby. It''s irrational to be treated like this just because even B students were watching bullies."


    "I''m the same as under oath. But that''s not all."


    In anticipation of the timing of the end of the story of the oath, he also spoke of protection.


    "A C student who was killed in a ritual before lunch break had a student named Sheng Gao who was bullying me. That guy, Sheng Gao... was like me. I was also reluctant to bully. I was afraid I would be bullied, and I followed the bullies. He always apologized to me spicy, and I... forgive him. Killed that grand altitude in front of me. Even before he died, he looked at me the whole time and apologized to me. So I watched the scene when he was decapitated, I didn''t let him get away, I thought I shouldn''t, and I swore I saw where he was going to get killed. He said he''d find them and make them pay for what they''re doing. I swore I''d stop doing this."


    As we were talking, it was in the eyes of the vow that the flames of anger were quietly shaking in the eyes of the protector.


    Musashi and Kyuro listen to the protection, clouding their expressions. I don''t do anything to put a smile on my face, I take it seriously.


    "Now I want to hear it from you. And Sheng Gao, whom I have just spoken... were some of you evils to be killed? Can you laugh when you see where they kill you?


    Both Musashi and Kyuro were silent in their enquiries of angry protection.


    (oh...... the hot protection that explodes the rage of righteousness Rin and upright is cute too)


    It was an oath with a lucid look and thinking of things out of place as much as I wanted.


    "Until such a case... I didn''t turn my consciousness. In my opinion, that''s a pathetic victim... I don''t think it''s evil. Of course it''s not funny."


    Put aside a little time and then Musashi will tell you how honest he feels with his bitter face.


    "I guess I should have kept it a B, not a C. I have a different idea than Musashi. I don''t laugh, and I don''t take it for granted that they killed me, but I''m afraid I''m going to be bullied and it''s roughly the same as the B I''m watching."


    Kyuro, on the other hand, speaks out cold. No, I''m just playing the coolest part, and the actual place is violently upset. The way he received it was mostly with Musashi, but he thought it would be better not to be tolerant and sympathetic because the person in front of him was the enemy.


    "There''s something I want to hear from you too. What''s that dream? You did this to me?


    Now the oath asks.


    "The dream thing... we''ve heard rumors, too, but honestly we don''t know"


    And, Musashi. I have no idea, but I''ll keep my mouth shut. I''m thinking it was Devil, but I didn''t make sure of that either.


    "Are you guys dreaming about that, too? I want you to tell me what kind of dream you have."


    Kyuro asked, and the oath explained in detail what the dream was about.


    While the oath explains it, Musashi''s complexion goes crazy as he looks at it. He grew pale, rattled his teeth, became a nagging addition and subtraction and shook his clenched fist, much less a look of despair that seemed to cry out now.


    We both didn''t like to understand what this change in musashi meant.


    "It''s... it''s me. It was me when I was being bullied..."


    Stunning, Musashi nods with his head.


    Everyone finds out they were being seen every night by a bunch of people, embarrassing them and wanting to die


    (Who would do that...? No, I have one idea...)


    Kyuro thought of Devil. The power to interfere with the spirit of others is much better than Musashi, and I can''t think of anything other than Musashi or Devil who was on my side. But I don''t even know why he''s ever been on my side. I want to think not.


    "How long have you been talking to me? - Huh! Idalo! Let''s go, Colisea! Killing love!"


    Wantaro shouts softly.


    "You were the one wearing the Buddha mask back then."


    An oath stared at Fantaro. That nasty voice can''t be misheard.

 1417 29

    "You monkey! Try to ring" Wookie "!


    "Monkey, no, no, Monkey, Mahazik!


    Hideyoshi! Tai Chi, hurry!


    Today the bullies surround Musashi and curse at him with a distorted grin.


    Da ''an Musashi was scolded mainly for his appearance when he was bullied. For such irrational reasons that my face resembles a monkey.


    Even the bullies are not on the face of others. But in front of the bullies, there was no way I could even speak of it.


    Musashi continued to be bullied for a long time as a middle school high, and one day, three years into Van School, Musashi couldn''t bear to jump down and try to kill himself, but was stopped by Kyuro.


    That''s when I got to know Kyuro. He was a student at Earth School at that time, but I heard that he was also being bullied.


    "I avenged the bullies. Get help at a place called the Snow Oka Institute. I killed them all. I feel refreshed, but I still have the trauma of bullying. Still dreaming. I won''t kill you. I just killed him once. Then I''m sorry. But there''s no more vengeance."


    In front of Musashi, Kyuro speaks with a dark face.


    "You can kill me instead, but you better put Keri on yourself"


    At the recommendation of Kyuro, Musashi thus gained the ability to visit the Snow Oka Institute and give insinuations.


    I made a suggestion to the people who were bullying me, trying to kill my own family. Where he killed his family, he smashed his own eyes and set the allusion to be lifted there. I also kept proper memories of the scenes where I killed my family.


    "I''ll just kill you. Then I''m sorry, so I gave you a hell of a life to suffer"


    "I wish I had done the same."


    In response to Musashi''s report, Kyuro laughed furiously.


    "But I''m just like you, and I still don''t have enough vengeance. My mind is completely burned with memories of nearly a decade of bullying."


    Musashi can''t help but regret that he was to spend his humiliating boyhood.


    "Nearly ten years... a lot worse than me."


    "I had a good idea. Plan to use this ability of mine to keep the bullies of the world in check and help other bullies. Can you help me, too?


    Musashi unveiled a magnificent plan in front of Kowloon.


    Kyuro took another trip to the Yukooka Institute and, by a second modification, mastered the ability to sort out bullies and bullies and those who helped bullies, as well as the manipulation techniques destined to guide them.


    Musashi tried to impose boundaries on the school and make allusions to large numbers, but lacked strength. So the plan was frustrated early, but before such musashi and kyuro, a boy with pitch-black skin appeared and silently helped me.


    I have no idea what that alien boy named Devil would think and help me with. But he was clearly on Musashi''s side with Kyuro, and because of his power, he was able to tie the minds of his students and build an implicit juncture in school that did not send outsiders, and he was able to brainwash the teachers and pawn them.


    And they set aside a school, and created hell for the bullies and bystanders, and heaven for the bullies.


    "Whoa whoa whoa!?


    Fantaro, who attacked first, devoured the highkick of Tatsuko on his head and collapsed lightly.


    Fantaro, who has a rather terrible ability to convert negative thoughts into physical power and bring destruction to the battered subject, has not been trained in combat, nor has he been brainwashed by Devil to de-limit his potential, as the teachers did. While learning various martial arts, he was not the enemy of Kuniko, a purely flesh-performing mouse.


    "Endangered Warrior! Yamball Quinner!"


    Former Tai, transformed in a helm, raises his name and moves forward.


    "How can I not count on you..."


    Kowloon looks down at Wantaro, who collapses into depression, and turns into a frightened face.


    "You''re five to two... You don''t have to. Are we windshielded yet?


    Musashi says something backwards and sets himself up with an anxious face.


    "Because they found out where we were before this plan came into play. But let''s do everything we can to fight it. To protect our paradise."


    "Okay."


    When Kyuro said with a refreshing grin and a bright voice, Musashi also spilled a smile and nodded forcefully.


    Next to Musashi, Kyuro dances lightly past him, jumping at Mitsuko and Yuanta.


    (Flew!?


    (aerial...)


    Kuniko and Yuanta keep an eye out. When Kyuro wondered if he had jumped forward by about two meters without a run, he scaffolded the air with nothing, jumped even further and flew all the way between Mitsuko and his ex at once, without landing on the floor.


    "Huh."


    With a quiet call, as Kyuro protruded his hand toward Kouko and Yuanta, they simultaneously lost their scaffolding sensations and fell off their heads on the floor where their bodies rose into space, giving them half a spin and their feet and heads turned upside down.


    We both couldn''t even get passive. Hitting your head on the floor without being passive just takes unbroken damage. Anyone can try that, but because of instinctive fear, no one is willing to try it.


    "I want the power of gravity control."


    Yu describes the identity of Kyuro''s abilities.


    "The fact that the person is approaching also seems to have a narrow scope of effect"


    "That''s amazing. I can''t believe I spotted it right away..."


    Looking at Yu, the slowly landed Kyuro wraps his tongue around.


    "I know other kids who can use gravity manipulation."


    Another gravitational manipulator Yu knows - Sandcastle Laimen flies and attacks gravitational bullets, even if he doesn''t approach them. Kyuro''s abilities are quite a threat, but he sees them as quite inferior to his dreams.


    (But this is activated with minimal force, so you can''t turn it off.)


    He is a superior who was once able to erase the gravitational attack of his dreams, but that is because he was able to see the effects of gravity in his sight. For Kyuro, who performs gravitational manipulation only momentarily and only on the approached opponent, with a superior extinction gaze, it is determined that it is impossible to extinguish the gravitational manipulation of Kyuro.


    "I''ll take care of him. I''m the best fit."


    When sworn consciously, mainly Yu, he embodies dolls and stuffed animals of various evil hobby designs around him.


    (Were you discerning that you were an enemy incompatible with me, Mr. Oath? Ah)


    Yu who admires the insight of the oath and at the same time thinks reliable.


    (Something looks bad...)


    Musashi, who sees a good number of dolls, rushes out to help Kyuro.


    Before that musashi, a western armor suddenly appears and waves down his sword.


    Although Musashi was surprised, there was no fear.


    It sounds tall. The sword waved by the knight of armor struck Musashi''s head directly, but Musashi''s head was uncut, and the sword had stopped at the top of Musashi''s head.


    "Stiff......"


    The guardian groans looking at Musashi. The knight''s sense of armor is also conveyed in protection.


    The knight attacks further. Now poke Musashi''s throat.


    It sounded tall once in a while. The cutting edge of the sword was bounced. There is not one scratch on Musashi''s throat.


    (This guy''s body is very hard. The sword doesn''t pass. Sounds like a good match for an oath over there, but I guess mine is the other way around...)


    Before Musashi, who showed unusual hardness, the guardian thought so, but was not in a hurry.


    Kyuro, on the other hand, was attacked by the puppets and in a hurry.


    As Yu discerns, Kyuro manipulates gravity only instantaneously. I can''t sustain my power. You can use your powers in a row, but it breaks your bones pretty bad to keep distracting the attack of the swear doll. They come from all directions, one after the other, after the other.


    Seeing that instead of being attacked simultaneously, only a few of them attacked at a time, Kyuro discerns the nature of his sworn abilities, wondering if even a large number can''t be manipulated at once. But just because I spotted it, nothing will improve Kyuro''s situation. Driven by one side of the war, he is desperate and continues to crush the doll with gravity.


    Musashi sees the struggle of Kyuro, flatly ignores the knight of armor, and turns to Kyuro''s helpers. At any rate, the sword of protection had taunted me that I could not harm myself.


    But it was sweet. The knight in armor has strangled Musashi with wings from behind and held him to the floor as he lay low.


    "Ko, this..."


    While held from the top, his shoulders and arms were strangled at the same time, and Musashi was stiff, but he couldn''t do anything.


    It was not only the hardness of the body, but also a musashi with some pure strengthening of the flesh, but in this position it could not be sufficiently powerful to remove the power and weight of the armor.


    "Even a hard body has nothing to do with the weight and power of that armor."


    The protection quietly speaks off.


    Yu crouches down the battle to his butt, to Tsuko and Yuta to make sure they are both in good shape. I was just losing my mind, so I''m relieved.


    Yu, for one reason, did not try to participate in the battle, looked over every corner of the room and was constantly paying attention.


    (Devil, if you show up indoors, I have to deal with you right away...)


    Midori''s report says there''s a Devil lurking somewhere in the audiovisual room. But even the exploration of schizophrenia from the spiritual world did not know how to hide.


    "Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Wantaro, who was made to faint by Tsuruko, rises up in momentum with a scream.


    That''s when everyone but Fantaro rang.


    (I can''t afford to take it, but the headteacher called. Is something wrong?


    Kyuro thinks as he shields the puppet from attack.


    Only Yu can confirm it. Take the Virtual Phone. His opponent was Ryujiro.


    "Hey, guys, stop the fight. Come on."


    Yu suddenly stills, but while everyone hesitates, he doesn''t stop moving.


    "Ahoy! That hand is a mess! Whoa, whoa!


    Fantaro summons and gently advances, but Yu beckons Fantaro at the corner of the counter, lightly repelling him.


    "Mr. Oath, please stop for a moment. Someone over there, take that phone, please. Perhaps a report informing us of the anomaly."


    "What...?


    Yu is prompted, and Kyuro takes the call. The oath also followed Yu''s instructions and stopped the doll from attacking.


    ''Oh my God! Some students are escalating and developing into murder in front of the visitors'' eyes! Then there are the cases of those who show up to the visitors, and vice versa, where the visitors run wild and attack the students for some reason!


    "Huh...?


    In response to a report by the desperate voice of the head teacher, Kyuro opened his mouth pompously and raised his bare voice.

 1418 30

    The first time the anomaly occurred was in a classroom that was offering a bullying wheel throw.


    Around the classroom, B students continue to bully C students, so customers use a throwing rope to put a circle around the neck of their favorite students and pull it off if they get a good ring.


    "Ugh!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry... I pulled too hard"


    A C with a rope around her neck gives a bitter voice, and a middle-aged woman with a rope apologizes to C.


    "I won''t forgive you...... I won''t forgive you at all eh!


    C students scream in angry shapes, women stiff.


    "Ugh!


    A C tensioner burst into the forehead of a middle-girl, who spinned backwards in the air and fell to the floor to lie down.


    "Whoa, you! What are you doing!


    The other students in the classroom change their complexion and suddenly one of the students screams at the crisp C students.


    "What are you doing!? I hit him because I was annoyed! Look, you don''t get it!? You guys are pissed off too! Kill them all!


    C''s students wake him up, jump at the students who shouted at him, and bite him on the shoulder.


    Its C students had never been more amplified by anger and possessed of an indiscriminate destructive impulse. I want to destroy everything in front of me, and I want to kill anyone and him.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Somebody help me!


    Students seeking help with bites and sprinkling blood from their shoulders. Eat through the uniform jacket easily, teeth buried deep in flesh, even chewing up the clavicle.


    But the other students are horrible and untouchable. A sudden rampage of C reminded the teachers. Teachers are all crazy about high tension, and they make a monster out of it.


    "You''re the one who can''t forgive me. Ooh!


    A middle-aged woman, who had eaten a tentacle earlier and was knocked down, bled from her forehead and dyed her face red, stabbed the head of C''s student with scissors with an anger.


    "Horn?


    A stroke of scissors by a force unlike that of a twelve- or three-year-old girl easily penetrated her skull, and the scissors pierced her head to the root. When C students peel off their white eyes and raise their voices, they fall as-is.


    "Ahhhhh! I''m so sorry I killed one of you! I''m gonna bust all the guys I can already see!


    A face-blooded, tooth-stripped female student hands a scissor and sprinkles her vicious killing spirit to declare.


    "Why didn''t you guys help me? Ahhh!


    On the back of the student who tried to escape, he saw a flying knee kick as the student with the bite of his shoulder screamed. The spine is broken and the student who tried to escape falls into a depression.


    "Looks like my head''s already boiling, and I can''t help but want to kill anyone. Eh! I''m not letting one of you get away with this!


    A student with a bite on his shoulder stands in front of a door in front of the classroom and yells at a student in the classroom with a face distorted by anger.


    Some tried to escape through the back door, but there was a bloody girl standing there.


    Continuing, a slaughter play of despair took place. Before they were killed, those captured by the intent to kill turned to the side of killing, and at the end of the day it became a killing between those who were motivated by the intent to kill.


    The amplification of anger triggers the assault, and the assault is the switch of anger. And anger led to intent to kill, intent to kill was contagious there, and the campus was immediately a hell of a picture.


    "How come no one understands how good our play is? Ahhh!


    "Yes, they do! Our play is not funny! They don''t deserve to live! Everybody dies!


    Barking in the hallway, continuing to beat a fallen bloody woman with a pipe chair was a bully investigation theater detective and student of the killer role.


    "Mommy, Mommy! Somebody help me! Mom''s dead!


    In front of a woman who continues to be beaten in a chair and rounded up, a girl supposedly in junior grade cries for help.


    "You''re a coward! This guy doesn''t know how good our play is either?!?


    I stopped the killer character from beating up a woman and saw the girl.


    "Do you want me to check it out? Huh!? Help, suspect!


    "The help of mutual understanding! Detective!


    Two walk away from their mothers and toward their children.


    "Stop! Run, Junko!


    The mother screams, but the child cannot escape with her feet dull in fear. I also work the feeling that I can''t leave my mother and get away with it.


    "Blah!"


    At that time, blackboard erasure was applied to the face of the killer.


    "Oh, my God!


    The cries of the detective went crazy along the way. The chalk was thrown into his open mouth in an attempt to scream.


    "Look, come here early."


    A middle-aged man with round glasses - Maruizawa Maru - calls on the girl by invitation.


    "But... my mom..."


    "Wow. Wow. I''m going to help you, too. Just the lady. Come here first."


    At the same time, Maruizawa walks dignified toward her mother, who is protecting herself in circles with her two students.


    "How dare you! Are you gonna tell me you''re boring our play too!?


    "I don''t know, that''s not true. Look, just call me."


    Maruizawa, who is small and thin and doesn''t seem to have a strong quarrel no matter how she sees it, smiles invincibly and lets her invite two crazy students.


    "Death!


    Student as a detective wielding a pipe chair.


    "Oops."


    Maruizawa grabbed the student''s sleeve shortly after swinging in the middle of nowhere.


    "Become?"


    "Food eh!


    I don''t know what you''re going to do, confused detective. And the killer is also poked in a pive chair.


    "Here."


    The chair blurred Maruizawa''s belly. It''s a terrible shock even though I just scratched it. Maruizawa faces the pain, while also grabbing the sleeve of the student who acted as the killer.


    "I caught you. You know, your mother''s running away now too."


    Maruizawa smiles and encourages her mother. Beaten with a pipe chair of power, the bones on both arms were broken, but the mother, who managed to protect her head, stood up and walked out fluffy, passing Maruizawa and next to the students.


    "Holy shit! What are you trying to do!


    "Get off me! What the fuck!? You are!"


    The two students abandoned the pipe chair and, with the potential limiter removed, tried to beat Maruizawa, but Maruizawa left the two sleeves grabbed, trying to hang and buttocks on the floor. I get caught up in that move, and they both fall apart.


    "Is that Wye? Wye just loves the inferiority of men and women, and she''s just a sexist or something. I hate polycholes."


    "No, I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    A detective penetrates Maruizawa, who speaks of lack of context.


    "Women and children don''t protect themselves with their lives. That''s what men do? Even a palm like Wye. I can''t look past the scene."


    Mother and child weep when they hear Maruizawa''s dialogue, laughing and releasing.


    "Then die as you are!


    When the detective tried to wave his fist in Maruizawa''s face...


    "Leave the boring dialogue to the boring play."


    With a wild voice, behind the two students, a giant appears and grabs the head of the detective''s student with huge hands.


    "Hmm."


    With the call, strike the criminal student''s head in the hallway. A lightly unconscious detective.


    "Oh, isn''t it Mr. Ondrey? How are you?


    When I was in the hospital before, Maruizawa had a conversation with Ondrei and the hospital room.


    "Professor Maruizawa, he was a medium man by the looks of him."


    "Haha, don''t tell me."


    Maruizawa smiles lightly at Ondrei, who moves his moustache and laughs at him.


    "If you think of someone, you''re a big fat ass who didn''t see us act till the end! I won''t forgive you! Buh!"


    The student in the killer''s role yells, but eats Ondrei''s punch in the face, which again faints lightly.


    "Thank you so much. Oh, dear."


    "Oh, this one''s always carving his own advice on his chest, so that''s what''s helping him"


    I smiled and thanked Maruizawa, and Ondrei smiled and gave her a thumbs up.


    Several students and visitors have fallen before Junko and Midori.


    All of them are mad and rampant. Junko stunned them all.


    Midori was kneeling before it, interfering with the spirit of those who were rampant, and carrying out a release from the rampant state.


    "It''s taking a lot of time to disarm you, Midori"


    Junko speaks up.


    "Yeah, it''s pretty powerful mental interference, and it''s bone that I disarm on my own. When I was a honeycomb, thanks to Angelina, I disarmed her in a short time."


    "I mean -"


    "Yeah, this is... definitely. He did it."


    Rarely Midori makes a lowly voice full of disgust.


    The faces of the audiovisual room paused, projecting countless holographic displays to see what was happening on campus. Kuniko and Yuanta are also regaining consciousness.


    Students and visitors alike are suddenly rampant. Assault, murder, all over the place.


    "Funny! Super funny! Join me over there! Grr......!?


    Fantaro, who was shaking, suddenly holds his head and squats in a painful shape.


    "See you again... Come on... Don''t come out...... This body is mine now. It''s not yours..."


    Fantaro''s condition is strange, the five vows turn a surprise gaze.


    "Back... back in time. Go back... it''s time before you kill Dr. Machiko. Go back... Put me back..."


    When I hear that dialogue, Yu''s complexion changes.


    "Did you kill Dr. Machiko?


    "Oh yeah...... I killed him."


    To Yu''s question, Fantaro answered instantly, holding his head and crying.


    "Why did you kill me... How could you have such a good teacher... What am I doing? It''s not me. I''m rammed... Somebody, kill me every time... Before I go to hell, I apologize to my teacher..."


    Upon hearing Fantaro''s dialogue, Yu understood.


    (This guy''s a victim, too)


    Yu decides that he has lost his sanity just like his teacher, but that he may be going between sanity and madness due to emotions such as strong regret and guilt.


    "This development sounds irregular over there."


    "Sounds like it."


    The oath and the guardian whisper to see how Musashi and Kyuro were doing.


    "Why such a rampage... The allusion I made to school has been destroyed..."


    Musashi was stunned to see that one of the pillars of the junction was broken on one of the surveillance cameras. Even the person who built the bond didn''t realize that the bond was broken because the size of the bond was too large and because he didn''t support it alone.


    "There was another one of you, wasn''t there? Didn''t he betray you?


    Musashi and Kyuro flatter, gently pointing out in a voice without a sense of crisis.


    Yu who spoke out in the questionable system, but I am the earliest certain of the Yu.


    "Devil... aren''t you there?


    Kyuro looks indoors and speaks up.


    (Midori''s schizophrenic told me she was in this room)


    That''s exactly why Yu didn''t take part in the fight. Because I heard Devil was lurking in this room, too. I was on my guard so that I could come in at any time.


    Kyuro''s shadow shifts.


    Something black pops out of the shadows, trying not to rip Kyuro''s body in two straight from his groin.


    Only Yu had noticed that his shadow was dyed unusually black.


    The black thing that popped up had disappeared before he arrived at Kyuro''s body.


    "De......"


    Musashi groans. Kyuro flies in a hurry.


    The black boy who appeared - Devil - had lost a third of the right part of his body due to Yu''s vanishing gaze. Parts of the head and face are also missing as if they had been amputated.


    But still, Devil was alive, and he gently turned his gaze toward Musashi, without even showing the sore bluff.


    Feeling uninterrupted signs of danger, Musashi shuddered.


    In front of that musashi, Devil''s figure abruptly disappears.


    (Shit......)


    Yu, who wiped out whoever seemed to be Devil entirely with an extinction gaze, realizes the failure. I had intended to erase Devil, but the signs of Devil had not. In other words, I recognize it as something like Devil''s identity.


    Yu wonders if Devil could have spotted what he was wary of. And the fact that you used it to distract me...


    "Everybody! Be careful!


    Yu shouted in a rare and sharp voice, looking back...


    At the end of its eyes and nose I looked back, a black boy stood.


    It was too black, absorbed to exhaust light, and despite being close, he didn''t know his nose, mouth, or even his jaw, and only his eyes could recognize him. But despite his face, which you shouldn''t be sure to look at, Yu''s eyes looked as if the boy was laughing.


    At the next moment, Yu felt hot in his abdomen. I didn''t have to look at Devil''s arm piercing my body.


    "Yuuuuuuuu!


    Koko makes a sad cry and strikes Devil.


    (At least... to discuss...)


    Understanding that he had suffered a fatal injury, while spitting blood out of his mouth, Yu stared at Devil from close range and tried to activate the power of extinction, but Devil''s knife flashed early for a moment, cutting Yu''s eyes to the side of each face.


    (No... Kiriko, everyone... run...)


    As my consciousness sank into the darkness, I desperately tried to speak up, Yu, but I couldn''t. All I could get out of my throat was a lot of blood.

 1419 31

    Devil was learning. Even if you try to strike unintentionally, not everyone is distracted, and some people are always wary of striking unintentionally. that there are those who are aware of themselves. That was a battle once taught by a girl named Upper Beauty.


    There is also a price for Devil. I didn''t want to use it if I could because I am incompatible with my abilities. It decreases health considerably.


    Impossible to evade the blow of Kiko, Devil takes the kick with his right arm.


    The weight on his right arm didn''t seem like an attack by a person. Bones pound hard. I may have got a crack in my arm bone.


    Devil wields his fist big time. Pull yourself back and avoid it.


    Devil''s power and speed also exceed that of the constant, but also that of the human being. If we get one hit at each other, it could be fatal.


    On Devil''s foot, full of gaps, Koko sees a low kick. Devil couldn''t avoid it again, but the coming attack is shallow in.


    Tsukiko was hit by Yu and had blood on his head, but at the same time he was calm. It doesn''t even go deep, it attacks fine.


    Suddenly, Devil jumps big.


    As Kiko looks up, the upside down devil runs through the ceiling and moves, jumping around behind Kiko.


    Koko reacted quickly and looked back, but Devil was releasing the shock wave downwards before landing.


    Devil reaches out and gently touches his forehead at the hiccup that flickers in the aftermath of the shock wave.


    It was Devil who tried to brainwash us and make us talk to each other, but it didn''t work. As a matter of fact, they were all in possession at Junko''s place, receiving a talisman to increase their resistance.


    Devil flies. The guardian sent out a knight of armor and slashed him with his sword.


    Devil sticking upside down to the ceiling again. Kneel down on the ceiling and ask how it was, as if you had reversed gravity.


    "Devil, is this your fault?


    Musashi points to the display and speaks to the ceiling devil.


    "Monkey."


    A voice that was uttered suddenly, never heard of. But he was given an abominable word for Musashi, which he had heard scattered, and the whole body of Musashi was stiff.


    "Monkey, Chimpanzee, Lord Ete, Hideyoshi, Monkey, Monkey, Monkey, Monkey"


    It took only a few moments for those in the audiovisual room to understand that it was Devil who was speaking those words.


    "You talked..."


    Kyuro groans. Musashi, Kyuro and Fantaro were the first to hear Devil speak out.


    "Stop... no... it''s you? You... were showing the sight of me being bullied in my dreams to the students here!?


    Musashi went mad, took the gun out of his nostrils and shot it at Devil.


    Devil did it, but next to Devil was Kowloon approaching. He manipulated gravity, turned upside down, just like Devil, and rolled out a knee kick toward Devil.


    It''s not just a kick, it''s an acceleration added by gravity control. Although Devil got a knee kick with both arms, he blew it straight to the wall and now lands on the wall.


    "Monkey. Monkey. Monkey. Monkey. Monkey. O Monkey Sun. Eye. Wookie, Wookie, Wookie."


    Devil calls out the same words over and over again. The intonation is distorted anyway.


    "You''re kidding me! I''ll kill you. Ugh!


    Musashi yells and runs into Devil. Kyuro also pulls out the knife and follows Musashi.


    From its Musashi and Kyuro''s feet, Devil jumped out.


    Devil grabbing Kyuro''s head with his hand. Kyuro''s movement stops.


    Shortly afterwards, Kyuro''s body was kicked over by Devil, blowing up to the window wall in the audiovisual room, crashing from his back into the window, falling to the floor and falling on his back, and staying motionless.


    "Become...!?


    Stunned, Musashi compares the two Devils. Devil, who was sticking to the wall, disappeared without leaving any remaining cusp, wondering if it had collapsed into a black mass.


    A nearby Devil hits his arm at high speed.


    It was a musashi trying to harden his body and protect himself, but his abilities were not activated.


    (Duh, why not!?


    Musashi is stunned as he is mutilated laterally through his abdomen and split between his upper and lower body to scatter blood and guts.


    Musashi didn''t realize that Devil kept insinuating to himself all the time, while having the same ability as himself.


    The implication is an extremely powerful hypnotic suggestion that at times of need, after Musashi and Kyuro''s attacks on Devil have stopped, Devil will not be able to defend himself even if he tries to attack them with a fatal wound. Over a long period of time, Devil was sneaking it on both of us while he was beside Musashi and Kyuro.


    They are toys for Devil. I also expected to be hostile to myself from the outset, and this was part of my plan, so I do everything I can to deal with it. I stayed on their side because of their surveillance and strong insinuations over a long period of time.


    "Damn you... you... what the hell... You''ve been working with me... to make me feel this miserable... taste?


    Devil nods silently to Musashi, who spits blood and inquires in a plundering voice.


    At that time, Devil opened his mouth, showing his bright red tongue and white teeth by the unusual, and he did laugh.


    I wanted to see anger, remorse, and mourn betrayed in the worst way imaginable by those who thought I was on my side. This is the end of Devil''s schedule. Musashi''s death took place as scripted by Devil.


    (I... I was just being good to this guy. Being the ruler of Utopia, I was wondering, it''s all this guy''s muscles...)


    In the meantime, Musashi understood it. To push it down from the top to Naruto. Devil just wants to do all that, but he''s been working with himself until now.


    Musashi took his breath away, savoring plenty of humiliation and humiliation as Devil had planned.


    Seeing Musashi run out, when Devil looked back, the knights of Tachiko, the former Tai and the Guardian were at the same time imminent.


    Devil emits a shock wave just moments ago. Eat a decent shockwave from close range, and the knight of armor and Kiriko blow up.


    "Yamball screw!"


    A little late, Yuanta, approaching from a different direction from Kuriko and Knight, hits Devil as he rotates, without eating Devil''s shockwave.


    Devil turns his back and turns away. Ex-tea passes through the air as she rotates.


    Ex-tea who landed tried to attack again, when Ex-tea''s foot exploded.


    Devil narrows his eyes. When the last battle took place in this room, he stepped on it and put a lot of tricks into place in advance. Musashi and Kyuro chose the audiovisual room as their location today, also because of Devil''s hypnotic allusions.


    Yuanta peels off her white eyes and falls. The power and range of the bomb wasn''t a big deal, but I''m just sorry if I hit the boulder directly.


    An oath unfolds the doll. All I can fight anymore is protection and vows. Koko is also fainting from eating shock waves.


    When Devil looked back to the Oath and Guardian, there was Fantaro in front of him.


    "My crazy head also... got decent. Is this because you unbrainwashed me? At this time��"


    Fantaro looks at Devil from up close and asks quietly.


    The oath moves the doll in the meantime and unfolds to besiege Devil.


    Protection also sees now as an opportunity to repair armor.


    "It''s your fault. It''s all... I went crazy like that and killed Dr. Machiko. And then you betray these guys, what the hell are you thinking... How could you do this to me?


    In response to Fantaro''s inquiry, Devil answered with an attack.


    Fantaro also fires his fists at Devil, who jumps at him.


    But Fantaro is only destructive, but otherwise sobering. I didn''t get combat training, I don''t have agility. I couldn''t handle Devil''s fist blow, and my fist never reached Devil.


    Devil''s fist pierces Wantaro''s abdomen. A big hole is drilled in his belly, and Fantaro spits a lot of blood out of his mouth.


    Wantaro falls on his back and keeps spitting blood. Fantaro knew he was definitely going to die when he felt the blood flowing through his belly hole with great momentum.


    (That''s it... Master Shinigami, before you send me to hell, just once, I want you to meet Dr. Machiko. One word, I want to apologize......)


    In a fading consciousness, thinking about it, Fantaro opened his eyes in amazement.


    In front of Fantaro, she did exist. The town looked down at Fantaro and smiled.


    We don''t know if that''s an illusion at the moment, or if the spirit of the town has come to pick us up, other than us.


    "Oh... Dr. Machiko..."


    I smile full of charity, I see the town spreading its hands towards me, and Fantaro also spills a grin crying.


    "I just killed Dr. Machiko... to pick me up like this... Sorry... look at me..."


    Fantaro''s words of apology were forced to be interrupted along the way.


    Devil was treading and crushing Fantaro''s head. The skull and brain are shattered, and popped eyeballs, cracked skulls, blood and brainplasm are smashed to the floor.


    "Oh, Dr. Machiko. Oh, Dr. Machiko. I, Dr. Gamachi, killed Shitattenoni, Aa, Aa, Aa, Mr. Machiko. Sorry, sorry. I''m sorry, Konna. I''m welcome, Eni. I, Dr. Gamachoko, kill Sitatenoni, let me? Me? Me? Oh, Dr. Machiko. Ah, Dr. Machiko."


    As I persistently repeat the parrot repetition, Devil sees the two remaining - protection and oath.


    "Are you having fun? It."


    Protection that looks at Devil with a cold eye and makes a cold angry voice.


    (Oh...... some cool, angry and explosive protection is so cute...)


    It was an oath that I thought was out of place as much as I wanted, lukewarmly again.


    (What are you thinking when Yu is killed and Tsuko is like that and our lives are in danger...)


    Learn to be angry and angry at yourself in the wrong place, and your vows concentrate on Devil.


    "I''ve never seen a terrible guy like you before! You''re the worst evil!


    In an anger of protection, Devil was closing his eyes to look comfortable.

 1420 32

    From behind Devil, an armored knight storms.


    The oath moves at the same time. We move the dolls and stuffed animals, which can only move two at a time, in turn, surrounding them so that we can attack Devil from close range. And let the dolls that were before and beside you fly over to Devil.


    Devil leaped and disappeared to melt into the ceiling, wondering if he had snapped into the ceiling again.


    Devil can flatten his body. It can be planarized and lurked in the shadows.


    "Disappeared? Escaped?"


    Protection looks around.


    "We''re supposed to get away here. No, don''t be alarmed."


    An oath speaks sharply and moves one of the dolls to the side of protection. In times of need, so that I can protect you.


    "He''s definitely going to settle here. They didn''t kill us all."


    Looking over the room, the oath speaks out with certainty. When we see the remains of Yu, Musashi and Fantaro and realize that we are about to join them, our feet tremble with fear.


    (I don''t know if Miyako and the pawn worm are alive, but they''re already incapable of fighting, and the two of us have to do something about it...)


    It was an oath to look around desperately and wait for Devil''s raid, but there was no sign of Devil ever coming out.


    But the anomaly came abruptly.


    "Huh?"


    The protection flashes when he sees the knight''s armor suddenly bouncing from the inside and his armor splashing and rolling all over the room.


    At the next moment, Protection understood what had happened. From the armor of the rolling armor, it swelled with the likes of black coltar. And it instantly becomes human.


    (I can''t believe I was moving into my armor at some point. Didn''t notice at all......)


    I saw Devil show up right in front of me, and the protection was solidified.


    The armor that devoured the shock waves from the inside was distorted everywhere and damaged everywhere. This makes it impossible to execute the trump card of protection, which is to transfer to you instantly and put you together. It takes time to repair and consumes health. Protection is considerably weaker because it has already been repaired once.


    When Devil attempts to inflict a deadly blow to his protection, a hashibilocou doll pops out of his protective foot and pokes Devil''s hand with his mouth.


    (I aimed at my throat, but I was prevented by my hand...)


    An oath to bite your teeth. The Hassibirokou doll is gripped by Devil and vanishes.


    At the earliest, there was no one to block between the guardian and the devil, and the guardian''s life was thought to be the wind front lamp.


    "Yamball screw!"


    Former Tai, who regained consciousness, spun his whole body along with the call and flew in, hitting Devil.


    Devil gets this ambush, sprinkles black blood, peeks big and falls.


    "Damn... shallow..."


    Ex-tea kneels in front of her protection as she takes a rough breath. The damage from the explosion was prevented to some extent by the Yambal suit, but it is nevertheless seriously damaged. The current attack was also quite impossible to unleash.


    "Thanks for the help...... pawn worm"


    "Red Mouth...... no, I just forgot. Haven''t said it yet..."


    Looking back at the thankful protector, Yuan Tai leaned to the floor, grinning with a rough breath and a bitter face, unable to laugh.


    "I''ve done terrible things to you... sorry"


    Though I didn''t think it would be the other way around now, the protection felt like my chest would twitch and warm, and my mouth was broken naturally.


    An oath that saw no such interaction at all, but fell Devil flies the dolls one after the other.


    Bad design dolls and stuffed animals stick their fingernails, fangs, and mouths on Devil''s body.


    When Devil stands up, he pays his arms at high speed and intercepts the doll, but it seemed impossible to prevent all the dolls from continuing to strike from all directions, eating the doll''s attacks repeatedly and spreading more black blood.


    "Die eh!


    My vows bark. Only I can fight the earliest. If this attack stops - if I can''t push it off after spending all the dolls I''ve deployed around Devil, I''ll still be aware that it''s over.


    A vow to move both hands at high speed with a temper. As that vow hand moves, the dolls and stuffed animals head toward Devil one at a time.


    Even if I planarized and ran away, now I was thinking about attacking the floor with a doll from one end. I don''t know the speed of travel since planarization, but as far as I''ve seen Devil continue to intercept the doll with his bare hands, the oath sees the planarization escape not as an all-purpose defense, but also as a risk or cost.


    (Can we go?


    The guardian puts his fist into it. Devil''s movements are becoming visibly dull, and his body is being attacked more frequently by dolls and stuffed animals. Black blood splashes and dyes the carpet black a little bit.


    Rush of oaths, abruptly interrupted. Even though there were still quite a few dolls and stuffed animals left, they broke off.


    "Oath..."


    The guardian sees the oath and shivers his voice. My hands and feet are shaking, too. There was a sight there that should not have been.


    Kyuro, who became the face of madness, was stabbing a knife in the back of his oath from behind.


    The vows were strangely sloppy about the experience of massive amounts of blood flowing back through the esophagus from the abdomen and coming out through the throat to the mouth.


    (You mean he''s even been hit in the gut...? Is this... me, is it over? die?)


    I didn''t know what happened to the vows. I didn''t know what kind of attack I was under.


    It was not until after the fall that I learned that Kyuro had come back to life and stabbed himself as if to join Devil.


    Devil was touching Kyuro''s head just before he kicked Kyuro''s ass. At that time, Devil was brainwashing Kowloon.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The guard screams and flies the deformed or damaged armor to attack Kowloon and Devil.


    One of the armor hit Kyuro''s head directly. Kyuro faints again with it and falls. But Devil is either turning away or shaking off and defending himself.


    "When I grow up, have a family... I''ll never just be like that when I''m in my parent''s shoes"


    The fallen oath on his back reminds me, fu, of the oath of the night before the date.


    (Sounds like you can''t keep your vows. ''Cause... before I grow up, I''m gonna die, so...)


    Looking up at the ceiling and breathing out more blood, the vows weep. There''s more and more blood coming out of my back, too, and I realize I can''t help myself anymore.


    ''I want to protect this happy hour. I''ll protect you. "


    Protection reminds me of my determination on a date day.


    (I couldn''t protect you...... But... I''ll be right after the vows, too)


    The protection was in despair when he saw the carbet around the vow stained red with a large amount of blood flowing from the body of the vow.


    Yu felt someone on his side.


    (You-sister...... can you hear me? No, you hear me)


    A consciousness that fell to the bottom of darkness and seemed to have disappeared is drawn back by a familiar voice. Resurrected.


    There is no pain. But I don''t feel it either. Because a significant amount of brain drugs are secreted to alleviate the immense pain of death. He wasn''t dead yet, but Yu recognises that he can''t help anymore.


    (Heh, you can''t admit that. You-sister is not dead yet. Don''t admit to death. Live on your life and desperately. No matter how close you are to disappearing, stay put and wait until Midori and Jun arrive. Because I''m sure Jun will do something about it.)


    To Midori''s powerful inspiration, Yu smiles small. But the lit fire of consciousness, too unreliable, is still fading rapidly.


    Yu''s vision suddenly opened. I should have had my eyes amputated, but I see it.


    Nearly 90% of spiritual souls were out of their bodies and on the verge of heading into the underworld. From the eyes of the spiritual body, peering into the material world.


    Devil is standing. Vantaro, whose head was crushed, and the wretched body of Musashi, whose torso was turned into two pieces, are rolling. Yuanta is on her knees and unable to move. Nor does Tsukiko move while falling. My vows are also falling and I''m dying from spitting a lot of blood out of my mouth. I don''t care how you look at it, it''s a desperate situation.


    Yu''s body doesn''t move. I can''t move. It''s a miracle you''re still alive. There must have already been a good amount of blood flowing outside your body.


    (True you were telling me... You don''t need to be ready to die. He said it was only important to feel desperate to live. But... when this happened, it might have been easier to decide to be ready to die from day to day. If you''re ready, your fear may have diminished too......)


    I think about that, remembering my bottomless fear for the feeling of being dragged into death itself.


    (I want to live... There are many things to remember...... God... I''m sorry I only prayed when it was convenient... Still, God... I don''t care if it''s on a whim... help... miracle...)


    It was then that Yu made the divine request while savoring the feeling of disappearing from the world.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    When I thought I had a familiar voice, Yu''s consciousness awoke at once.

 1421 33

    The hole in Yu''s belly was beautifully blocked without leaving any marks. My eyes are back to normal.


    Yu isn''t the only one. The wounds of the sworn, guardian, haruko and ex-tea were healing in an instant. Musashi and Fantaro, who are already dead, remain corpses.


    We cannot resurrect the dead. But even if it''s cardiopulmonary arrest or even brain death, it''s not death unless the spirit never goes to the underworld and stays in the flesh and recognizes death. Yu and the oath were mortally wounded, but in that sense they were not yet dead.


    (Midori......)


    Yu rises, aware that there is a Midori schizophrenic right on the side.


    (You kept my soul to keep me from dying the whole time.)


    Otherwise, I can''t explain that I''m alive. Medically, the flesh was already dead. And his heart and brain were also stopped working.


    (Heh... It wasn''t easy, and one Yu-sister was the best. But I''m glad Brother Ryujiro made it. Wow... Besides, You-sister stepped on it really hard, and it''s almost miracle level already. Wow... I won''t hold on anymore)


    After saying it in a tired voice, Midori''s schizophrenic disappeared.


    "Hmm... I had one hair in a while. I was surprised to think Yu was dead..."


    Ryujiro himself was surprised that the devil was able to heal all the wounded at once, and he was cooling his liver. Midori also called on Ryujiro to direct him to the audiovisual room.


    "My soul was flying, and it seemed just where I was asking God to do it. Was it the devil who helped me? Ah. It was the devil we were fighting for."


    Yu, at the same time, turns his gaze to Devil. The wound has healed, but the blood flowing outside my body has not returned, so I am fluttered. Had the bleeding exceeded the lethal dose, it would not have helped.


    Devil knows what superior abilities are. Fantaro also heard Yu witnessing the scene of erasing the teacher''s body and talking about the content of his abilities. And Devil was hearing Yu''s information from Fantaro''s mouth.


    Far from this position to Yu. Running around not eating direct sight strikes also has limits. When Devil couldn''t stay on this scene any longer, he admitted his defeat and decided to flee.


    (I won''t let you get away)


    To Devil turning his back on himself, Yu activates the power of annihilation by gaze.


    The moment he turned his back, Devil was shooting a small black sphere out the window from his abdomen, at high speed. Of course I let it go, being careful of the angle so that I didn''t look good. It is the ability to divide itself into multipliers, which is used to create a And dwell his soul toward the smaller sphere.


    Purification of separation is an extremely onerous burden even though it is originally incompatible with Devil. I see it would take a lot of time to get it back from the smaller sphere to its original body. Worst of all, it can fail and not go back to normal, and die debilitated as it is.


    Devil decides to stay out of trouble with this girl again. Too strong, such as the ability to erase the person you saw. Even an unintentional hit would not win, and this time I thought I killed him unintentionally once, and he''s still back. It''s risky to get any more hands on it.


    By Yu''s gaze, Devil''s body disappeared. Yu didn''t realize that was a change of body, not a devil body.


    "Done...?


    My vows squeal. I had no idea why I was helped or why those who were thought to be dead and wounded were resurrected.


    "Mr. Mastermind... No, is this the only one who survives the mastermind"


    Yu sees Kowloon. Devil''s brainwashing is unraveling.


    "Kill him... Our paradise is over."


    Kyuro throws up for throwing up. At the end of that gaze was Musashi''s corpse, made into two pieces and exposed to a distorted death filled with bitterness and resentment.


    "Yu... great ah... you saved me"


    A regained consciousness, Kuriko weeps, and graciously hugs her.


    "I helped."


    Without paying attention to the appealing Ryujiro, Mitsuko keeps squeezing Yu in his cuddle. Obviously I''m strangling, and as a eunuch, I was bitter, but now I have no power to resist.


    "Oath..."


    Close to your oath with your protection in tears.


    "Thanks for your help, but I think it''s a little dahl..."


    An oath to stand up and flutter. For losing blood, the swearing condition is not good because of the drain of strength on the compulsive treatment of the wound.


    "You can apprentice over there. This is the time."


    When the oath glanced at Yuko and Yu, laughing lightly and saying, the guardian embraced the oath with extreme emotion.


    The joy and relief of being alive. A blissful feeling of protection and holding without eyes. Achievement with Keri on. Many senses are filled with vows and taste the peak of nothing more.


    "Black kid now - without Devil, you can''t drive school crazy anymore, can you?


    Yu stays in Yuko''s arms and checks with Kyuro.


    "Musashi is a pleasure to see. Musashi alone could not sustain the implicit juncture strewn in the school, nor could he exert all that power. And direct brainwashing of teachers, because of Devil''s help."


    Kyuro answers with a careless face.


    "What''s your role?


    Tsukiko asks.


    "Ability to spot bullies and bullies. I also know those who have covered up bullies. I was sorting out ABC students. I was the one who called the transfer students after each other in fate manipulation."


    With honesty, Kowloon understood the psychology that made the villain want to peruse the truth. If you want to smash everything you were accumulating, you also want someone to know. And now that I''m lonely after losing my partner, Musashi, that feeling becomes extra strong.


    "If the school is going to go back to normal, you should leave it alone."


    And, Tsuko.


    "Sure, we don''t know about sin and punishment, but what about you and pawn-worm?


    When the oath asks, the guardian leaves the oath and stares at Kowloon with his true face.


    I don''t want to forgive you.


    "I can''t forgive you."


    Says the guardian and the ex-tea, respectively.


    "Dr. Machiko was a very good teacher. I was someone who didn''t want me to die. Not to mention that it shouldn''t have happened for personal convenience."


    Saeko feels genuinely angry that Yu is not the usual prolonged way of talking.


    "So why don''t you just kill me... That makes you feel better, doesn''t it? Me too... I just lost my best friend in front of me, and I have nothing to remember anymore"


    said Kyuro with a nihilistic face.


    "But I don''t want to be a murderer. You''ve lost your temper to resist, but you can''t resist doing this."


    When the protection says, Kyuro floats a mockery.


    "And cha-cha, was it already over? Too bad."


    "Heh, good luck to you all."


    "I was just holding on to the guys I was rambling, and I didn''t have any other big jobs."


    Junko, Midori and Ondrei appear.


    "I only recovered once as a healer."


    Ryujiro shrugs his shoulder.


    "Thanks to you, I was able to win."


    Yu smiles toward Ryujiro.


    "Let''s have the truth told in front of all the students. Plus, I don''t know how you did this, but let''s have it all told. If you don''t do it, keep torturing him to death."


    Seeing Kyuro, the oath said.


    "Is that enough for you?


    Kyuro laughs spirally.


    "To that extent? You don''t seem to understand. [M] How much we have done. How many students have suffered and made me feel sad"


    The voice of the oath gives rise to a chilling sound of anger.


    "The most unforgivable thing I can''t forgive is that you both saw hard eyes, and now you''re on your side, tormenting a lot of people."


    Protection also condemns Kowloon.


    "I don''t mind if I only avenge the bully who bullied me, but then what you guys did, it''s not even revenge. I was intoxicated by my powers and continued to commit treacherous and outrageous acts all the time. I don''t understand, but you guys had fun with that, didn''t you? But it was hard for everyone. There were plenty of humans who found even A hard. You just turned to the bully side of the bully."


    Kyuro kept quiet and listened to the allegations of his protection.


    Both Kowloon and Musashi understood the truth. I was just turning away and obsessed with those who were intoxicated by the dominant mood of paradise. I was just drunk on that retaliatory catharsis by bullying the bullies the other way around. I know, and I admit it, so I''m not willing to argue with you.


    We also knew that those who rebelled against it were in a, but we were turning away hard. When A''s suicide came out, he couldn''t even turn away, but the truth is, he was both of them and he was annoyed by guilt.


    "Okay...... We''re losers. I''ll put the last bully on."


    In the way he perceived it, Kyuro quietly declared.


    The Bullying Culture Festival was cancelled and teachers, students and clerks were all gathered at the gym.


    The students are not aligned, and they are solidified among the friendly in the right place.


    The brainwashed teachers had pale faces. They remember what they''ve done. Some female teachers couldn''t stand the guilt and committed suicide in the staff room.


    Eventually, a student on the stage went up with a microphone. It''s Kowloon.


    "I was the one who ranked Van Schools as ABC, kept calling transfer students, made the implication that they couldn''t get away from school, and manipulated the teachers. I''m the mastermind."


    To Kyuro''s confession, the gym continues.


    ''It''s true. Both the principal and I were instructed by him when he was brainwashed''


    The head teacher proves it with a microphone under the altar.


    "With today, the Van Schools class system is over. Because of the appearance of righteous allies. They bogged us down earlier, and we lost control of the school. I''m sorry, students of a ''


    That said, Kyuro bows his head deeply. The students remain at bay.


    "I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong to the B and C students at all. The students I killed, the students I cheated on, the students I planted trauma on, they all want to look at it from the bottom of their minds. ''


    The students of B and C will have a sinister look at the words of Kyuro, who told him with a cool grin.


    "Even when I hanged and killed C''s parents who pushed me to school, my bottom chest was soothing. My conscience didn''t hurt at all where I killed scumbag parents who made scumbags that bullied people. This is a different story."


    Some of the students who were killed by their parents become angry shapes and stare at Kowloon on the stage. Conversely, some students turned a blind eye, relaxed and cried out.


    ''The righteous allies have been cowardly enough to say that they don''t want to keep their power from us and get their hands dirty. I''m telling you this now because I''ve been making such a public myth about being honest with you that we did it and explaining in front of everyone why we did this. Oh, you don''t have to say why, do you? I just cleaned society''s garbage. The righteous allies didn''t seem to like to clean the garbage.''


    He was Kowloon, who kept slamming his hatred, but as for who had stopped that Kowloon, he was not angry at the dialogue of Kowloon.


    I knew the oath, the protection, the yu, the miko, even the former Tai. Kyuro is going to pierce his justice to the end, and he is also going to pierce evil. As one who continued to do righteousness and evil at the same time, there is no braying.


    I guess that doesn''t mean we want to deny what we''ve done, and we have a sense of dead musashi. From the standpoint of fighting him and winning, I feel like I can let him say that, even if it''s meant to hurt the students even more.


    ''On the other hand, there were some tragedies that we didn''t envisage. I''m heartbroken about it, and I''m sorry.''


    In making this apology, Kyuro did have his gaze on protection. My guardian''s chest hurts. I still have a feeling that I can''t forgive him, but I feel he''s sincerely apologizing, and his desire to forgive me has boiled down.


    ''I''ll say it at the end of the day. We don''t regret what we''ve done. We had the most fun. What we made was great. "


    That said, Kyuro pulls out his gun with a smile on his face. It''s the gun Musashi had.


    Now that Utopia, the ideal paradise for Kyuro, had been crushed and just one open-minded best friend had died, he had also lost his obsession with raw. On the contrary, living itself was annoying and abominable.


    When he stuck his gun in his temple and closed his eyes, with a smile on his face, Kyuro pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Fall like a threaded puppet - when such an expression fits, I see Kyuro fall, and I take an oath.


    "I wonder if this is really good..."


    Tsukiko shrugs.


    "There''s nothing good about it. But now we''re all finally free. I left a broken heart."


    The oath said in a nihil tone.


    (It''s a lie... I had a good thing. I can make memories with you... careless, but honestly, it was a lot of fun)


    On the surface it was Nihil, but in the heart it burns, while the oath gently takes the protective hand. Then the protection came back gripping forcefully, so the oath was already just a blissful thought.


    "Something... I just realized it''s finally over. Ah. Is that...? If you lose your mind..."


    Pompous and tear-spilling Yu. She seemed to know, and was a little surprised that she suddenly cried bright, temperamental and towing.


    "When I lost my mind, I burst out feeling sad at once... I want Dr. Machiko back...... I can''t believe Dr. Machiko is dying...... not really. Dr. Machiko was a man who shouldn''t have died. Students think...... so sweet... I want you to come back to life. I want to go back in time to help......"


    Hugging him and crying, Yu speaks of his present untrue feelings.


    "Me too... I''ve always thought of Sheng Gao. And the whole rice. No one, no one, never died..."


    He squeezed his sworn hand hard, and his protection was trembling.


    Listen to Yu and the word of protection, the oath shames me on myself who was concerned good. Both the oath and the protection felt the same as Yu, and mourned many of the dead, including the town.


    Looking over at the gym, as with Yu, there were many sobbing. By realizing the end of the nightmare that dominated the school and seeing it immersed in the sentiments of thoughts, I could realise, once again, that the vows were over.

 1422 End Chapter

    The allusional effects that dominated the students of the Van School, as well as the brainwashing of the teachers, dissolved the class structure of the nightmare.


    Because many students are annoyed with PTSD and have fallen into its care, but cannot tell the story, effective recovery is unlikely.


    Some A and B students were actively enjoying abuse of C. Many of them did not attend or transferred to school. There were a number of similar students in C.


    The C students were never bullied again. A and B, of course. That can also be taken for granted. After all that experience, how can I bully you again?


    At least in the current year, in Van Schools, bullying and so on would never happen. It''s ironic, but the fact that the school turned into such a hell made it certain that there would never be bullying was born here. Build a school that never generates bullying - the students and teachers at Van Schools know that such dreamy stories have a way to ensure the realization of such an ideal. I know.


    I also remember when the teachers were brainwashed. But no student, no teacher, no clerk, no board chairman, no one to divulge the facts that happened at school.


    Putting out many missing persons, even to students, teachers, clerks, and even within those bodies, but without the media talking about it, without even police intervention. But no one doubts that. Don''t try to touch it.


    At a stage where the implicit effects planted in the school were working, outsiders such as the police and the media had visited many times, but the fact that they had been driven back by the implicit effects and that there had been a declaration to the police upper management that the murder club would be in charge of resolving them, at least the police had decided not to intervene in the matter. But only a very small number of people know such circumstances.


    It left many human wounds, but with time the wounds heal slightly. And the recurring routine forces me to heal the wound pain just a little bit. Makes me forget in moderation.


    The day after the rule of the school by Musashi and Kyuro was lifted, the school was temporarily suspended.


    Further the next day, each of the students attended school in complex footsteps, but many did not come.


    Even if you don''t want to go, even if you''re seriously ill, if your parents are killed and hung, you''re forced to go to school by implied effects - not by such a hell of a school, but by normal school attendance.


    There are no more occasions where the ritual of day can show you that your body is missing or killed. You don''t have to threaten to get down on yourself.


    Call it class, and no abuse is ever done to a crazy teacher. You don''t have to help with abuse. I can''t even show it to you.


    Even if you understand with your head, there is resistance to the hell they did, and to foot again. I become conscious. It is not surprising that many people are unable to attend school.


    "Later and looking back, I got a lot of poking this time ah"


    Lunch break, Yu with a face to face, mouths reflection with a face that does not float.


    "Even Yu isn''t the perfect superman, and I can''t help it."


    I comfort Yuko as she strokes Yu''s head.


    "But as a result of that poka, I was dying, too, and everyone was in danger? If I''d stayed stronger, Dr. Machiko wouldn''t have to die."


    "I don''t think we should drag it. Hey. I don''t really know what kind of teacher Dr. Machiko is, but if Yu was sorry, wouldn''t you be sad?


    "That''s right. They''re going to encourage you to do the best you can, though you can. I''ll always face my students, because I was a really good teacher."


    Yu wishes that good people would live forever after remembering such phrases as dying first from good people.


    "To keep a little more good people alive and longer, a little bad people like us will have to do a lot of bad things in the future and work hard."


    "Huh? What''s that?


    Shizuko penetrates properly into Yu''s dialogue, which talks with Shizumi.


    "Because I and Mr. Tsuko belong to the Murder Club, and my hands are dirty, and I hope you will continue to dirty them. But that''s up to me. He''s a bit of a bad guy because he''s not a beautiful good guy, but he''s not a very bad guy stained with evil."


    "Haha, that''s probably the tastiest position I''ve ever had."


    Understanding what Yu was trying to say, Mitsuko laughed furiously.


    A few more days passed.


    Komabu Yuanta transferred to school without saying anything.


    There were many other out-of-school and transfer students, and the number of students in private van schools was visibly decreasing.


    Parents were suspicious and apparently also launched a campaign to ask the school side for details of what had happened, but the movement was immediately quelled. Yuda turned her hand behind her and put pressure on the guardians. It is a case of the paranormal realm, but he was therefore also involved as one of the spiritual defence agencies, the Murder Club, so he was also given the authority to rub it off.


    A quarter of the seats are vacant, even for a group of students each year with vows and protections. But as the days go by, even a little bit of the students come back.


    "I have a bad personality."


    "What? Suddenly."


    After school, it was an oath and protection that was coming to visit the perfect town downtown, but to the words of the oath that were spoken abruptly, the protection accidentally spills a smile.


    "Cutting the story out of something negative for me is a sign that I want you to deny it, because that''s not true."


    "No... even if they say that first..."


    An oath to speak of the mood of speech without saying what reason you are not of a good character. The guardian smile that I hear about it turns into a bitter smile.


    "I honestly enjoyed that commotion at school. I also enjoyed standing up to you with me and your guardian. A lot of people are dead, and you''re really careless even though you were feeling hard about Seung-gok or something. You don''t have to deny this. You don''t have to follow up. I just wanted you to know."


    An oath that speaks in a nihil tone.


    "It''s decided to be fun. I had fun, too. I was excited. It''s human, it''s not just a beautiful creature. Some parts are exciting to be attracted to bad and dangerous things. I think it''s fun to do bad things. I wonder if that''s the kind of psychology that makes you bully, defective, gambling and people getting their hands on drugs."


    "I''ll talk to the girl. Are you serious, Nori or something?


    Staring at the protection, the oath asks.


    "Seriously. I mean, I don''t have fun, I don''t have a good personality or carelessness, I''m worried... I''ll talk to you. I don''t know what to do, I want you to deny it, I want you to say something like that to your mouth"


    "Me, because you don''t know the normal girl...... I don''t even know the normal girl Nori. I''ve told you many times, I''ve never had a girlfriend. I used to play with boys all the time when I was little..."


    I''ve been on an oath lately that I''ve often interacted with Yu on SNS, but her Nori is subtly odd, too, so it''s not very helpful as a standard same age girl.


    "I think you''re a proper girl, though. Including the part where you question yourself."


    "I wonder if so..."


    "You don''t think I''m more manly... I''m always worried about you, but I''m with you like this with my vows, so..."


    Protection of words becoming butt blushes along the way.


    (oh... these places are cute too...)


    An oath to look at it and laugh naggingly in my head.


    "Well, that''s anyway... a little off topic, but that time is still burning in me, isn''t it? It was dangerous, and I was dying..."


    It is an oath that the peaceful routine has become scarce.


    "I mean...?


    The dialogue ahead was predictable, but protection dares ask. Actually, I had the same feeling about protection.


    I knew the desire to take an oath, and the protection was going to go along with it. I was going to protect you from this at the risk of your life.


    "Do me a favor, and I''ll..."


    The words the oath uttered were as the protection imagined.


    Yukioka Institute.


    "A kid named Devil, I was interested. Yu disappeared without my knowledge."


    In the disturbance at Van Schools until a few days ago, I learned later that Devil was going to do that or this or that he was going to make a leak, and I was unnecessarily interested in Junko.


    "Wow, even if you''re interested, it''s pure sister''s rule, you can''t use it as an experimental bench if you don''t work hostilities."


    "Well, yeah, but hey"


    Midori smiles and points me out, Junko also spills a smile.


    And that Midori grin disappears.


    "My guess, that bastard probably survived."


    That''s what I said, but it wasn''t an idea. Midori, who was able to enter and leave the spiritual world, did feel Devil''s survival. I don''t know where I am, but in a spiritual world that is different from the physical sense of distance, Midori, who has already been able to relate to Devil, can feel it, no matter where Devil is.


    "I''m sorry, but if I find him, I don''t mind my sister, Midori''s going to die. I feel like he''s the one who shouldn''t exist in the world."


    "I''m getting more and more interested when they say that."


    Seeing Midori in her true face, Junko was still smiling.


    Eat grass.


    Swallow bugs.


    Night dew.


    I keep rolling through some meadow for hours.


    A smaller body. Chunks just round. I don''t have eyes. Only olfactory and tactile sensations function.


    It helps not to have a taste. You don''t have to feel nauseous about the taste of grass and insects when you eat and drink to nourish.


    Devil is not pessimistic about anything, even in this state. I''m not even desperate.


    I''ve got this body, but I survived. I could play enough, and it was fun.


    There was just hope in him to create a new despair.


    Think about what to do next. I have as much time to think. Think about what you''ll do when your body gets back to normal, that''s all fun. I can''t wait to see that time.


    41 Let''s make the school Grand Guignole and play. End

 1423 Preface

    ''If we are all kind, if we have a heart that can think of people, we can make a better world.


    But with too many heartless people spread rotten values such as equality in human rights, the world is drastically distorted. That''s why now - this world needs violence. There is a lack of violence.


    Those who hurt people, those who offend people, those who use people to feed them - today''s society is fully functional to protect such scum. It is much healthier and more natural in a world where you can kill those people with all your heart. I''m sure they''ll all be kinder, and the number of people who do harm to people will be reduced. ''


    The novel had started with such a sentence.


    He was reading a book by a writer called Dog Owner Ichi from one end. This is the preface to a book that I thought was particularly terrible among them. While it seemed terrible, it was this book that attracted me the most.


    The title of the book is "The Fruit of Blood-eye". Bad hobby sprinkles like the name of the organization on the back street. The content is that ten men and women are trapped in a building, forced to use death games as a mission, and killed one after the other. To escape and survive, the protagonists continue to make sacrifices, while challenging the game.


    Othi was really crap. The protagonist himself was one of several homicide planners, and the heroine served as his aide, but the protagonist is acting doubly personable and therefore unaware that he is the killer.


    But the process of the conversation was fractional, and there was a part of it that intrigued him. Except for the hero and the heroine, they''re all bad guys who do good things on the surface. Especially since the head of the charity, who is doing the fundraising while doing the fundraising, seems to be referring to himself reading, which made him laugh bitterly.


    Assassins are regularly released inside the building. If you don''t solve the mission, the number of assassins will be added further. With every mission solved, the number of assassins decreases. As you solve the mission, you will be presented with items, tips, and new missions to help you escape.


    Some of the common death games. His eyes saw that the sights were a scene where the participants'' skin peeled lightly and rounded out their indifference rather than dying alive. The author wanted to write the most about it, I''m sure it would be that crap.


    Those who hold grudges against the participants also join the assassins and, as far as the rules allow, aim to kill the participants. They also confront each other in death games. The assassins'' backgrounds are also portrayed, making it easier to get emotional.


    This book is particularly popular among the works of the author Dog Breeder, and was also filmed. Although the movie seems to have gotten the most out of hand.


    ''Words become violence. You can kill people with words, or you can destroy your country with words. Even though the weight of words is important, it protects words in distorted ways and allows word runoff. Isn''t that a sinful thing?


    Thanksgiving had such a sentence written on it.


    I totally agree with you.


    Whimpering a word, he opens the first page again and rereads the first sentence.


    I see what the author wanted to sue. A distorted sense of peace, a recoil to a distorted sense of equality. It seems like a novel that clears up the congestion, by means that can''t be cut off from humanity, but that''s not all. The starting point is...


    "What irony... It was exactly what saved me and her..."


    Placing the book, he covered his face with his right hand and continued to tap his desk lightly in frustration with his left index finger.


    "If that''s your fault - you''re guilty enough, too. Your words are true, but I get angry when you say them. Whether it''s the same words, the same truth, the same philosophy, that doesn''t make the same impression on anyone."


    He - Cornelis Van Damme - kept speaking to the author of the book, voicing words he could not possibly even hear.


    That was a week ago.


    Yaoshan Hezuki "Too Much" has lost his father, Hezuki Sugiriu Meal "Kimorugi" during a disturbance that revolved around Kate, Mr. and Mrs. Van Dam of Cornelis, and questioned the press for certainty. Cause of death is shooting by sniper.


    Yao Sun''s father was a self-proclaimed freelance journalist specializing in gossip. He''s a notorious man on that muscle, with many enemies but many supporters.


    At the time of the killing, Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal persisted in following Kate Van Damme, while even complaining of the intelligence task force momentum of the "Border Irane Press Corps". Therefore, there is a strong view that the Border Ilane press corps killed for that sanction. In fact, the liver cedar willow meal was written down in person until ''the work of the Border Ilane Press Corps if I were killed''.


    But his son, Yao Sun, was very skeptical of the view that whoever killed his father was the Border Ilane Press Corps.


    The Border Irane Correspondents said in response to the death of Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal, ''There is no way I would do that at this time. They look at us suspiciously that we did it, and we get worse and worse. It was set up by Cornelis Van Damme to make him set it up that way,'' he insisted.


    Although the theory of assassination by the Border Ilane press corps was seen as more correct in the public domain, Yaoshan was wondering whether this claim by the Border Ilane press corps was correct.


    But one day, a man whom Yaoshan secretly viewed as having killed his father appeared dignified before Yaoshan.


    "I know who you think killed your father."


    The person - Cornelis Van Damme - after consolidating his surroundings with a number of bodyguards, turned to Yao Sun and told him to go straight into the room without any foreshadowing.


    "The man also tried to kill my wives. Yes - the world is sick and dead, but my inmate Kate Van Damme is alive"


    Yao Sun feels that it''s not just every bit, such as mouthing the fact of such a shock to himself that we just met.


    "Don''t you think I want to take revenge? Why don''t you join me in taking revenge? You''re suspicious of your father''s death, and you''ve been looking into it, haven''t you? While I was doing my own research, I found out you were after the killer, and I called out."


    While Yaoshan was bewildered, Van Damme went on and on. I knew roughly what kind of person he was over TV and magazines, but when he showed up in front of me and talked to me, I had the impression that he was more forceful and straightforward than I imagined.


    And even that Yao Sun was investigating his father''s death, Van Damme has spoken out after grasping it. From Van Damme''s point of view, the liver cedar willow meal, which had discredited his wife Kate, is also equal to the enemy. I''m trying to keep myself on my side, that son. What this means is...


    "If you believe that I killed your father, then there was no such thing as this story. Or even if I suspect that it will be like a disposable pawn, I shall say that there was no such story."


    "Will you stop talking like that that that doesn''t even give them room to think and get ahead and fold at their own pace? It''s nasty, isn''t it?


    Feeling frustrated, Yao Sun said clearly what he thought, with a flashing face.


    "Hmm. I''m sorry about that. I didn''t mean to..."


    Vandamm apologizing in the face.


    (Are you nasty...)


    Van Damme, on the other hand, even thought about the point that it was nasty.


    "Is there any certainty that it''s the killer?


    After conceiving for a while, Yaoshan asked.


    "Actually, it''s still something like 99%. We also need to work on ascertaining the remaining 1%. We have to find out who he is."


    Van Damme described where he thinks he is and his plans for the future.


    That was a week ago, too.


    Shoes French English Road "Tsukinori Hitomichi" is a forty-three year old prefectural councillor who has lost his wife in a few months. The cause of death was burning and death by fire.


    My wife was keen on the activities of the regulatory group that would become "Fire Discharge Wei BBA". The organization was founded by an old man named Cat Dumpster "Cat Sushi Uzu," when the venue suddenly caught fire and all the members who were at the rally were burned to death when the rally of the organization took place. Because of the abnormally fast turning of the fire, it is the view of the police that it is arson using special flammable substances.


    Who the hell worked such a miserable crime for what? The shoe law hired detectives, even backstreet informants, and desperately investigated them.


    As a result, there is only one thing I found out. The person who founded the organization, Cat Abandoned, said his background was utterly mysterious and that no family registry even existed. I don''t even hear anything at all about seeing you in a place other than an organization.


    There was also an opportunity for shoe law to speak directly to PTA extremists with deep connections to the Fire Discharge Wei BBA. It turns out that there are many people here who have been in direct contact with the cat dumping and that the majority of the members of the Fire Discharge Wei BBA are also based in PTA extremists. But there was no one to know more about cat dumping.


    Before the stuck shoe method, amazing information broke in from the backstreet informant. The story is that there are other people investigating Fire Disconnect BBA, and that another person investigating it has much more powerful information than an informant, and that if the shoe method, the client, is in direct contact with that person, information may be provided.


    The shoe law decided to get on with the story, turn in the informer and meet with the other person. Because in the same way as myself, I thought I might be exploring it. I thought we could work together.


    When I saw the person who showed up, the shoe method surprised me. Because they were world-renowned figures, representatives of the environmental protection group Grimm Penis, Cornelis Van Damme.


    "I know who you think killed your wife. The man killed my wife, too. Yes, the world is sick and dead."


    After one amazing story after another from Van Damme''s mouth, he decided not to lose his way.


    That was a week ago, too.

 1424 Preamble/

    Me, Keeko. He''s skanky, athletic, tone-deaf, and retarded. I can''t help it, kid. Most importantly, when there''s blood on my head, I have a bad habit of shouting. Because the scream is also Keeko: "Kee!" and screamed.


    My mom and dad hated me for being such a bad boy, and they were cursing me. My dad''s a politician, so he''s a disgrace to a useless kid like Keeko. But it''s my dad''s fault Keeko''s a skank, ''cause I figured it out later.'' Cause, hey, my mom''s beautiful, but my dad looks just like Keeko!


    Everyone bullied me at school. I didn''t have any friends except for Michi, who was a kindergartner with me, but I got separated from elementary school.


    When I was in third grade, my teacher told Keeko. If you''re dumber than the other kids, study twice as hard as the other kids. She said that would make her grades better than the others.


    I took my teacher''s word for it and even studied it. Whatever else I couldn''t do, I was desperate to at least study it.


    Wonder how my eyes changed when I saw my mom and dad''s Keeko. I started supporting Keeko and letting him go to school.


    But it''s the same day I get bullied at school ~. Keeko, when I get blood on my head, I scream at Keeky, so I get extra bullied.


    But Keeko doesn''t know. No! Why do they hate me when I scream? When I come to my head, I scream, and it''s refreshing ~. So scream ~.


    All you have to do is scream. Yes, all the humans in the world, when it comes to your head, you just have to kick and scream. You can scream when you''re happy. Come on, let''s all scream together. Kee! This is the shortcut to world peace, why doesn''t everyone know? Are they all idiots? Kee!


    I was bullied as always in middle school, but there were some very good things going on. I can go to the same private secondary school as Michi, the childhood trainer ~. KEEP! And these days, when I''m happy, I start screaming.


    Keeko and Michi met each other again and again, even when elementary school was different, and we used to chat on the phone, but it''s such a pleasure to be able to attend the same school ~. I can''t wait to go to school ~. And I was rewarded for studying so hard ~. Kee!


    I''ve always been happy with Michi in middle school, high school, college, but that happiness suddenly broke.


    Mi-chan had a boyfriend. I spent more time with my boyfriend than I did with me. Kee!


    But that''s something to be happy about as a friend, and Keeko is a great kid, so I watched him live and warm.


    After that, Keeko was supposed to work in my dad''s office ~. He wanted to make me a politician, so I felt compelled to do my job, but Keeko didn''t complain ~. Michi was very supportive of my aspiration to be a politician. That motivated me, too.


    My dad told me to make connections and sell my face everywhere, so Keeko, I tried so hard ~. Keeky. I don''t like to enter suspicious religions, get into fundraisers like that all over the place, get into some sort of frivolous civil society where all the de bottoms are gathered and consoled, I don''t like people, but I worked hard anyway ~.


    I had quite a bit of trouble and a lot of trouble, but then I had Michi, Keeko''s big best friend ~.


    Michi always gave me first-hand and accurate advice ~. I always feel like Michi, unlike me, is not only able to study but also really smart ~. So-called geomorphological? Besides, he''s super sweet, he''s beautiful, and he''s a proud best friend who''s too perfect to be jealous ~. Kee.


    That''s who you are... Woohoo... Oh, my God, I''m married ~. KEEP! I was the same age as my boyfriend Inai History Equal ~ Eh. Kee! And the other guy deserves Miki, Ikemen! KEEP! Yikes! You''re so annoying! KEEP! BUT YOU! KEEP!


    That''s how everyone influenced me. I jumped right at the pageant my dad brought me ~. He said he was a big corporate sergeant ~. Kee. I don''t care what your dad thinks, he''s not willing to marry you politically.


    Your matchmaker Takashi was three years younger, and he seemed like a grown-up kid, but we soon got along ~. Takashi, he''s been pulling it off, but he said he had no choice but to go out on a matchmaker because he''s been bothering his parents so far ~. He''s politically married, but it''s still okay or something like that ~. He''s a little incomprehensible to Keeko ~. But I like it because he''s not a simple kid ~.


    Takashi says you''ve never had a single friend before, and you''ve never had a raw talker outside of the internet, so I''d rather have a conversation than the old Keeko ~ But when I''m talking to Keeko, he looks so happy, and when I look at you pure Takashi like that, I feel so happy this way. Kee.


    However, Takashi, your hobby sucks a bit ~. I only have a hobby for reading and gaming, so I can keep up ~. Especially my favorite book ~. I hate Keeko, I''m hooked on the dog breeder of a brain award writer who writes all the books with a lot of black humor ~. There''s a lot of discriminatory content, and everyone in the ideological and religious groups to which Keeko belongs hated it so much ~. Keeky!


    I mean, Miichi the Dog Owner is Miichi''s brother. I can''t allow Michi''s brother to write a novel like that.


    But Takashi, you were so hooked up with the best novel of dog breeders, and I don''t like Keeko, I can''t blame him, and, oh, well, I just have to scream at times like this. Wow! Kee!


    Takashi and I got to know each other more and more and we were going to get married soon ~. Honestly I didn''t know why this kid was pulling off, so I asked him why, and all my friends I was dating, he said that it was only for money that made me human disbelieve ~. KEY! How pathetic ~. Kee!


    And finally, just before Takashi married you, Takashi, the Passenger killed me ~! Kee! And that passageway, Takashi, was influenced by the novel about the dog breeder that you loved, and he passed by ~! This is so ironic ~ Huh!? Kee! Kee!


    Takashi, a new misfortune continues to strike Keeko, who lost you and lost your mind. My big best friend Mi fell ill... and she said it was cancer ~. Kee! He said he had three months left to move all over his body. Kee!


    When Keeko went to visit him in total confusion, Michi cried so much when she saw Keeko''s face... I''ve never seen that Michi cry before. Keeko couldn''t bear the tears either.


    After that, Keeko took a trip to Michi''s hospital room and talked to her plenty. I didn''t skip my dad''s office job, but the other dating got pretty rough. But Keeko, I didn''t care about that.


    Takashi, after you, Cha-chan became ashes, and there was no one else in the world for Keeko to open his heart to...


    But as if to fill that hole, Keeko did his activity vigorously ~.


    Keeko vowed to live his life for you and Michi! Kee!


    Keeko was particularly attracted to an organization called Fire Discharge Wei BBA. It was a fantastic organization to banish evil books and find radical expressions overflowing with alleys and manage to bring them to regulation ~. KEEP!


    Because Keeko was particularly keen on his activities, he became a deputy after being recognized by the deputy Cat Dumpster. Kee! Glad to hear it.


    At Fire Abandoned Weiwei BBA, I particularly disputed the work of that obnoxious dog breeder ~. Everyone who gathered in the group hated the dog breeder ~. Takashi, even you, if you trace it back, were killed by the dog breeder ~. Kee! Even Michi has a criminal out because of his brother''s novel, and he won''t float ~ Mmm.


    Keeko worked hard every day to curb violent expressions that adversely affect people''s minds and cause numerous tragedies in order to control the evil books of the world. Keeky!


    But one day, I noticed something strange.


    We were desperately excavating evil books and finding expressions that didn''t even want to adversely affect people''s minds was putting together and even signing them. Those were supposed to be the last checked by the delegate, Mr. Cat Drop, and sent them to regulator politicians. Yet there was no sign of them being sent.


    "Kee! What do you mean!? Cat dump!


    One day I questioned Mr. Cat Drop.


    "Funny, I should have sent it right. There could have been a mistake somewhere."


    "There''s been a mistake. You can''t do it. Yikes! Kee! It''s the data we''ve all worked so hard to compile, and it''s the signature we''ve collected. Yikes! Kee!"


    "Oh well. I wonder if it''s time."


    In front of the angry Keeko, Mr. Cat discarded his face and suddenly began to peel off when he said something that didn''t make sense.


    No... Mr. Cat Dropped was wearing an old man''s mask. And it was that abominable novelist, the Dog Owner, who showed up from under the mask. Yikes! Kee!


    "How much do you mean? - Huh!? Kee!"


    "As you can see? Don''t you know what that means? Blunt head rotation?


    The dog keeper laughed and said.


    "You switched with Mr. Cat Discard!?


    "No, I''m not. There''s no such thing as cat dumping. I''ve just been playing a fictional person called Cat Throw."


    That''s what they said, and I understand Keeko.


    "I mean, I cheated on us all... so... it wasn''t Mr. Cat who created this organization, it was the dog breeder... no..."


    "Go ahead. Your sister''s waiting for you over there, so you won''t miss her."


    On the stunned neck of Keeko, the dog keeper stuck a ballpoint pen in the room.


    "I''ll send your people later. You''ve sinned enough to kill. [M] You hurt my fans. In me, the death penalty is the proper crime."


    It felt like I had deep anger in my dog''s voice.


    While my consciousness is far away, I think of you and Takashi. Keeko...... I tried so hard, this is how it ended...... I regret... I regret it. But can we both see each other soon?


    No, it can''t end like this. Shit. Even Mi-chan''s brother can''t leave such an evil man alone. I regret dying like this too much. I can''t forgive you. Kee!


    I don''t want to die. I can''t die. Don''t die. I''m not allowed to die. I will never forgive this man. No, no...! Wookie!

 1425 1

    Dog breeder I was called to give a lecture at a hotel called "Masrao Hotel" in Pharmaceutical Buddha City by the city council of Pharmaceutical Buddha City, which was named "Dada Chi Fu", two nights a day that day. Big Day Council is an avid fan of dog breeders and someone who has had several interactions with dog breeders since before.


    Many readers of dog breeders went out of their way to get to the lecture, not just medication Buddha citizens.


    "Why didn''t you get a decent sex education in school all the time? That''s because of the parents, who have little brains that haven''t evolved from monkeys. Thanks to these people''s immediate peepy and hysterical protest, sex education itself was a swelling treatment. But there are a lot of harms to it. It''s a pattern story that''s been a classic since the last century since rich stupid parents butched their daughter into my kid''s school for cuteness, lost her immune to men, got caught and butched by bad guys, and realized she could totally do Gabagababitch''s public toilet, right?


    The speech of the dog breeder, moderately slang and poisonous sarcasm, speaking in a tone without precipitation and in a voice that often passes, repeatedly invited the laughter of the fans gathered.


    ''Oops, they''re also asking me to tell them why I penned it... so I''ll preface it first... Mmm...''


    Here the dog keeper looks at his face and roars, clogging his voice like he couldn''t tell.


    ''The spirit of humanity hasn''t grown much since the days of witch hunting. This is particularly true in Western Europe. Anyway, I want to create an object that I want to beat, and even if I can''t, it''s hard to give you an object to beat, so I beat you. These days they try to discriminate against animals or dissipate by discriminating against certain preferences because they cannot discriminate against race or nationality. Tobacco and all that used to be awful. People want to discriminate, they are creatures who love to discriminate. They are also used for commerce and politics. It is discrimination in the name of regulation and the completion of a business in the name of regulation. Expression regulations have deteriorated over the years. No, no, no, no, no. It''s getting louder and louder, and it''s a world where you can''t breathe.''


    And here the dog keeper remembers the thanksgiving he wrote in his book, The Blood Eye Fruit.


    ''Words can also be violent, so you have to be responsible. But in the world of expression, you have to keep that violence in your fantasy, too. It''s not self-regulation. At your own discretion and responsibility, at your natural discretion as an adult, you make decisions. Those who want to regulate, instead of weighing the amount around here, just want to stop thinking and tie it unilaterally, so as we express ourselves -''


    For a dog owner, this is not the first time the speech itself has been given, but this is actually the first time I have talked in a speech about why I put my brush down.


    I put the brush down for not one reason. Regulation is only one cause. There were other times when I saw the limitations of the expressive technique called novel and I was desperate, but I decided not to talk about it.


    I honestly didn''t like dog breeders telling me why they quit writing. But the fans of my work will be disappointed that I broke my brush, and they will want to resume it. When I became aware of that, I felt very sorry for myself, and at least I decided not to hate it here, but to be honest.


    When he finished his speech, he was tightened with an applause that just cracked, so the dog owner got off the stage relieved.


    I''ll be waiting in the lobby tonight as I plan to have dinner feasted at the hotel''s top floor restaurant from the big day and night council that invited me.


    "Oh, Barr, it''s me, it''s me"


    Dog breeder to pick up virtual phones and make phone calls.


    "Who''s Barr..."


    I can hear you laughing from across the phone.


    "I''m just coming to Medicine Buddha right now. How about dinner tonight? We''re going to have a great one, so we''re going to have to have some fun together."


    "Why are you in the medicine Buddha?


    "Reason for being a jerk"


    "Don''t you have a goal to gather fans and hold a lecture, and that councilman wants to inspire you to resume writing?


    "Oh, I think so... mehhhhhh"


    The dog owner deliberately coughs up and deludes herself when she is poked in the pain as much as she wants.


    "May I have a word?


    A young woman, around twenty, then calls out to a dog breeder who was browsing the internet on a virtual phone.


    (Signs on the back street......? No, I also feel subtly different, but you''re the guy with combat training in any case)


    Seeing the woman, the dog owner was at a glance, feeling that she was not strong.


    "I''m a fan of the dog breeder. I listened to your earlier speech with interest."


    "Oh, thank you..."


    The dog owner replied carelessly to a self-proclaimed fan speaking in a slightly stiff voice.


    (You''re not just a fan. Something suspicious, this woman)


    On the other hand, he is a dog breeder who, on the other hand, feels reassured because he has caught a glimpse of immaturity where the suspicion has not been completely concealed. If it''s really dangerous, it''s something that''s going to hit you without even making you feel those signs.


    I can clearly feel feelings similar to hostility from women. Doubtful if you really are a fan.


    "There was a part of my earlier story that I really cared about, and just as the dog breeder was relaxing, I wanted to talk to you, so I called you."


    "Ha..."


    polite language, but the tension and prick are transmitted at the same time. Dog breeders behave in a blatantly loud manner.


    "Thanks to someone who ran into crime under the influence of the teacher''s story, the teacher stood on the arrow side of being slapped by a regulatory group. PTA extremists and the Fire Discrete Weiwei BBA, said to have been derived from it, had particularly turned the dog breeder into an eye vendetta. In some of his works, the teacher was treating and putting out such groups as villains and killing them all, but as if that novel had become real, there was an incident in which members of the Fire Discrete Wei BBA were burned to death by arson. How did the teacher feel at this time?


    A woman hits me with a long, wide tongue with a hard voice.


    (That''s a lot of talk about the anti showing up after the lecture to blow the argument... It''s not even an atmosphere of mass garbage. Either that or you''re too young. I look like a student at my age)


    I just found out that I couldn''t possibly be a fan. And I accept that bumping into such rude questions on this occasion is nothing but anti.


    "How can I answer that? I wish you luck. Can''t believe you''re out of my mouth? But I''m Japanese too, and I wonder if I''d feel like a Buddha if I died. I don''t feel like kicking a corpse"


    Though I get laid off, I also go out with the dog owner because of his polite waist. If this had been a key call to hysterics, it would have ended with plenty of disgust and sarcasm.


    "I don''t want to hear the answer to my ideals."


    The dog owner laughs when he sees a woman with a cold, hard voice.


    "You don''t have to make a woman character that you can''t and don''t like. I don''t know what kind of prospect you have, but you''ll find out. It''s cute to see you stretch out even though you''re not that kind of character."


    "Mmmm..."


    To the dog owner''s point, the woman roars and mumbles.


    "It is my role to hear what the dog breeder really is. I don''t know who it''s from."


    The woman honestly told him, seeing him as someone who could not pass the delusion.


    (Has it come here? Sounds like you''re a good driver there, at your age. It is better to speak honestly about your position or purpose to a certain extent, to gain their interest and, in some cases, credibility. I''m defending that)


    In terms of intrigue, he was a dog owner who highly appreciated this woman who spoke of words and deeds that seemed to be blades here.


    "From that first long question, you''re suspicious. You won''t be able to listen to me without being questioned. So, were you satisfied with your current answer?


    "I have other questions, and I may ask you something unpleasant again, okay?


    "Fine. I''m free. You don''t have to reveal your position more than that, you can have a pseudonym, just tell me your name. Because I''ll remember it for once."


    The dog owner demanded of the woman who asked in a strange manner.


    "I say" Chicken Peach, "" Chiselmonoko. "I''m a student at Daiba Kata University. It''s my real name."


    Peaches to give a toast in name.


    "Previously, during a media commotion with Mr. and Mrs. Van Damme, he was slandering the work of the dog owner, Mr. Hepatic Cedar Willow Diet died, but even then, he said, he didn''t feel like he was in the mood for trouble?


    "The moment you reopened, you were straightforward. The answer to that is complicated. ''I''m glad I got rid of the garbage'', if that''s all I can say. It''s a little different than" Zamaa ". Even if he''s alive, there are just more people who are offended, and the world is sure that he should die. He''s one of them. Oh, if you''re going to record this interaction and put it up on the internet, I don''t mind that."


    He''s the one whose name and face have been revealed, so he doesn''t think the dog owner will publish his answers without permission. Most importantly, there will be many people who feel the same way, and where they were given this word and action and inflamed, there is nothing for the dog owner in the dictation to lose or anything else.


    "One last thing, then - this will be another story about the deceased, but I heard you had an acquaintance with Kate Van Dam. What interaction did you have with her? Also, what do you think of her? I think Kate would be an abominable hypocrite based on the values of her novel."


    "Who told you that?


    The third question made the dog owner laugh.


    (You''re outspoken. Give me this far and I''ll find out on the boulder. what this question means)


    All those who asked questions were slaughtered by the dog breeders. Though some have let him die indirectly.


    (Behind this woman are those who have found out the truth about it - and those who are hostile to me? In the meantime, you don''t mind me noticing that. No, I''m telling you to understand. Are you going to be threatening me with this?


    The dog owner could somehow guess who was behind Kate Van Dam''s name at the time, and linked to the name of the liver cedar willow meal earlier.


    (Is it Cornelis Van Damme? It will be easy for Van Damme to know that Kate was connected to me for a long time, and it''s not so surprising to suspect that it was either me or for a long time that Kate''s rotten identity was revealed. From Van Dam''s point of view, is it natural to suspect me first and see me camouflage like this rather than doubt that long ago)


    If I get the certainty that I''m a cro, I don''t know what I''m gonna do. No, it''s probably already in dangerous condition.


    (Kate didn''t get killed by Cornelis, there''s a chance she killed herself. For example, it is also counterproductive to extend the action of resenting and exploring those who sent that information to the Van Damme and his wife. So, you mean revenge...)


    While Peaches is stuck in words and conceiving, the dog keeper circles his head at high speed.


    "Excuse me. I can''t tell you. This one just bumps into rude questions, sorry."


    Peaches bowing their heads looking sorry.


    "Is that what you do? I''m not offended."


    The dog owner was laughing at Eagle Deep because he sees honesty in his opponent.


    "So, my answer, Mr. Kate is not an abominable hypocrite. He''s a fine man. I can''t tell you why there was an interaction."


    In response to the last question, the dog owner lied.


    "That''s it. Thank you for being so discerning and still daring to hang out with me. And... sorry"


    "I mean, it''s okay."


    At the end of the day, to the peaches bowing deeply, the dog owner let him smile and wave his hand flickering.

 1426 2.

    After that, the dog owner was still killing time in the hotel lobby, but the anomaly occurred. The internet has been cut off.


    (It''s not just the Internet. I can''t even get through the phone...... What''s going on?


    I tried to speak to the hotel employee, but the staff who were at the reception until earlier have disappeared.


    (I mean, it''s like there''s no people in the lobby. No reception? At such an early hour? A cheap business hotel might still...... This is a pretty big hotel)


    Surprised, I try to make my way to the entrance. The automatic door doesn''t respond.


    (This is the same development as my novel...)


    There was a similar episode at the beginning in the book Blood Eye Nuts, written by the dog owner. People disappear completely from the hotel lobby, the reception is gone, the phone is not answering, and if the protagonist tries to get out, the automatic door doesn''t respond. Even if you try to break it, the toughened glass won''t freak you out.


    (No way...... No, but......)


    I just had to try.


    The dog owner took the chair and, like the character in the novel, tried to tap the glass at the entrance as much as he wanted.


    As in the novel, the chair was played. Reinforced glass.


    So the dog owner understood. I had to understand.


    "Have you already... begun? Somebody''s revenge play. At the time you came to speak at this hotel?


    Laughing slightly, he whines out in his voice. At that point he jumped into the trap, the dog owner decided.


    There is no fear. If you try from a dog breeder who is constantly hungry for stimulation, you are rather welcome. Samurai tremors even occur.


    "Are you saying you''re imitating a novel I wrote? It''s a revolving, adhesive, massive revenge."


    I don''t know what it is, but it is definitely the owner of considerable power because it holds it in the palm of one big hotel and makes it the stage of a death game.


    If you''re imitating a novel you wrote, you can read some expansion. I know what to do next, and I know what someone I can''t see will do next.


    Not everything is the same, of course. In the blood grace fruit written by the dog breeder, he had many companions, but the dog breeder has no companions, etc.


    (There must have been a note at the reception)


    A peek into the back of the reception table, in a way that follows the novel I wrote, fulfilled, there was a note. The note says the rules of the game.


    The contents of the game were also about the same as the novel written by the dog owner.


    You can''t leave the hotel until you travel around the hotel and break through eight missions. Solve one mission and you will find a note with the location where the next mission will take place.


    Each has a time limit between solving a single mission.


    While traveling to solve the mission, assassins are released inside the hotel. We have to make sure the assassins don''t find us. The number of assassins increases over time. If we fail to break through the mission within the time limit, the assassins will keep growing.


    But there were a few differences. First of all, the title of the dog breeder''s novel is the fruit of Blood Eye, but this game name has been changed to the fruit of wisdom.


    "You have a glimpse of the humanity of the man who set me up around denying my taste to such detail. Including deliberately showing it off."


    Look at the note, the dog owner laughs invincibly.


    Other changes are that solving a mission won''t give you anything like a bonus in particular. And the novel came with ten people, but this game will continue to be solved by the dog owner alone.


    "Head to the top floor restaurant and find a note describing your next mission"


    The first mission included the following: It''s easy, and there''s plenty of time.


    (There will be no more assassins over time... But... do you want the assassin to kill me? Whoever planned this guy should want me to play the game itself)


    Aware of the psychology of the game setter, the dog owner circled his head at high speed and made a plan.


    When Hachiko Peach opened the door to the room, there were five men and women inside.


    Cornelis Van Dam, Chairman of Grimm Penis. It''s publicly declared dead, Kate Van Dam. Now he''s dead, a grain of freelance journalistic Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal specializing in gothic, Hepatic Cedar Yoshin. Prefectural council, Shoes French English Road, which lost his wife, who was a member of Fire Shelter Wei BBA. And the city introduced the dog breeder to this hotel for an earlier speech, big day two nights.


    Peaches kept the conversation with the dog owner intact and connected to this room. I listen to all the conversations between the two of them.


    "Is Mr. Daiichi Death not Yoi''s when he liberates Mo?


    A nagging, little fat, middle-aged woman - cares about the big day and two nights, and Kate petitions Van Damme.


    "No, I''ll have him still here now. But I want you to be assured that it will never harm you."


    Vandamm replied pale.


    "I can''t feel safe..."


    I had a grudge. A voice, two nights of pounding and squeaking.


    It''s true that two nights is a fan of dog breeders. I have known my dog owner for a long time. And she was blackmailed by Van Damme to open a speech for the dog owner and call him.


    The content of the blackmail was truly despicable. The fabrication that two nights is a luxury host club street. By analogy, however, if they were published, they would grieve their supporters, threaten to discredit their husbands and children, and they were forced to follow Van Damme for two nights.


    Kate is heartbroken that she''s threatening to move two nights. I''m also angry at the dirty way my husband has no choice, but I can''t flatter Kate right now.


    After knowing who he was, he was dragged off the surface stage after he was made dead. Kate accepted it all. I can''t resist what my current husband does. I can''t resist. My heart is completely weakened.


    Kate also knows she can''t do that, but the fear of not wanting to piss off her husband any more is stronger now.


    "Well, hepatic cedar, Mr. Shoe Law, and Kate. Let me see how that man dances on stage. And for you, Mr. Hezuki, and Mr. Shoefang, the two of you..."


    "Kee!"


    Van Dam''s words stopped when he heard a sudden raised scream. Six people make a decent face.


    "How many Deaths? What''s that..."


    "Come on...... I asked all the hotel employees to leave the room, and no one should be staying today."


    To my wife''s inquiry, Van Damme shrugs.


    Since the dog keeper does not suspect me, the guests who had been in and out of the hotel lobby until earlier are not actually guests, but constituents of sea chihuahuas and grim penises dressed as guests. Guests who tried to enter the hotel today turned down that they couldn''t use everything outside the hotel, and they didn''t even accept reservations.


    "Kee!"


    "Also..."


    Van Damme took the intercom to the mysterious scream he heard from the next room. Mobile phones are unavailable, so I am expected to keep in touch with my employees in the hotel via intercom.


    "Investigate the room next to ours. I hear strange screams. Maybe there''s a guest left."


    "Yesser"


    (No way......)


    One thing came to mind was Van Dam.


    Van Damme bought this hotel. It was a shoe law recommendation, but it met a variety of conditions, and most importantly, it was cheap. Despite its roaring assets, Van Damme, an indenturer, chose this hotel, which continued to seek buyers for an extraordinary price.


    At that time, however, attention was being paid. This is your hotel, and you say it''s a ghost or a monster. Because of that, it''s cheap. He said there were a lot of witnesses, and they were talking about it online.


    No one noticed that the shoe method was the only way to relax while we were suspicious together.

 1427 3

    That''s still her lifetime story.


    With my best friend, I was told something odd when I visited a fortune teller who said it would hit me well.


    "Is it after death to clear the remorse left behind?"


    Its fortune teller, named Xingcoal Yuhua, says he doesn''t open his own shop, despite his fame as a fortune teller, but is obsessed with divination in the streets.


    "Kee! What the hell is going on here? Ha!"


    "Sometimes writers and poets who can''t sell, for example, will be very popular after their death when they unearth their work, right? Maybe it''s close to that. Fate does exist. Sometimes they are led to aggregate edges. You are in the flow of that guidance."


    "Kee! I don''t know. Whoa! I''m a terrible earthquake, so explain it to me so I can understand it better! Kee!"


    "Hey Keeko, calm down..."


    "Does Michi know what this guy means by fortune?!? Kee!"


    "Hmm... I know, but not a very happy fortune teller result? Not even after what I''ve forgotten dies."


    "I wouldn''t even say no. It just might. Sorry for the ambiguity. But... it''s very important to you."


    Tamao said with a troubled face.


    "You don''t know anything after all. Come on. I can do business a lot like this. This is the kind of ambiguity Keeko has. Kee!"


    The woman with the face, named Keeko, reminiscent of England, left in a puffy rage. The beauty with her bowed her head sorry toward Tamao and paid the fee to follow her.


    "And... both of you, you can''t live long... not to mention flowers"


    Dropping off the customer''s hindsight with a sinister face, Tamao exhaled vainly.


    At the Club Cat Mansion, Viper had a difficult face.


    "That''s crazy...... something''s wrong"


    I was invited to eat by the dog owner earlier, but I didn''t even ask where or what time it would be. I only heard from the council that they would contact me when they asked me what time it would be, but they said it would be evening already, but they never contacted me.


    I tried calling from Viper and she answered that she was in a place where the radio waves were not reaching.


    "I didn''t ask you where it was?


    Naru speaks to the suspicious viper.


    "Oh. I only heard you were in Medicine Buddha. I also heard that I will contact you later, so this is how I will wait..."


    ''Hey, Nal. Ask for extra sushi in front of the house. Of course I don''t have any vipers. "


    "You shitty cat..."


    Viper was poisoned with abomination by milk ordering in a mean voice.


    Dog breeder I married at the age of twenty-two and lost his wife the following year.


    I knew she''d been invaded by a difficult disease before we got married. I''ve known that, too, and I''ve been dating since high school.


    ''I''m sorry for keeping you company with me like this for so many years. You put a lot of hard work into it because of me... Now find a healthier good person and be happy......''


    Her words became a mighty curse on the evil dog breeder.


    For the rest of my life, I decided I wouldn''t go out with a woman other than her, and I wouldn''t hold her, and I still pierce it. I also kept my wedding ring on until a few years ago, but I had trouble getting stuck in one way or the other, and I took it off. But I always put a amulet in the sieve instead.


    Take that wedding ring out of the sieve and put it on your pharmacopoeia. It was a dog owner''s wish. This is always the case in important phases.


    "Isn''t it the first time in human history that a writer has been played a death game of a novel he wrote himself in real life? If so, it''s honor, honor."


    Sneering and laughing, he heads up the stairs to the restaurant on the top floor.


    (Even though it''s an escape game from inside the building, if the assassin is being released, it''ll be over as soon as they ambush him on the stairs... But those who set it up must have a lot of prospects, so they won''t do anything to end it all of a sudden. I''m going to twitch and put pressure on you and make you stress)


    There''s no way I''m going to end this right away by imitating a big deal like doing a reproduction of a story in reality. In other words, we see the enemy as likely to add or subtract to some extent, and the dog owner is also a belly builder to try to keep up with the enemy''s tricks.


    (There is no need to rush. The opponent uses a hand that puts pressure on him and causes him to build up stress. At least that''s what I would do if I were in the enemy''s shoes. You can dance the main part as you wish, but let me add some arrangements over here, and I''ll entertain you)


    There are those who are preparing this many stages and trying to discredit themselves. Being so aware, he is a dog breeder that makes me really happy.


    (I feel the pressure and stress are getting worse.)


    Dog breeders interpret stress as one of their energies. Stressing can have a negative effect on the mind and body, but it can also restore motivation for action, not just release it. Stress, at least for dog breeders, was a driving force in their willingness to create.


    (In the first place, humans are creatures who want moderate stress. It is also for catharsis after stress. It wouldn''t be fun to play a completely stress-free game. -)


    With this in mind, we head up the stairs to the top floor of the nine-story hotel.


    Eventually he was a dog breeder who reached the top floor, but did not head to the restaurant, but to another room.


    Traveling down the hallway, I look around the door of the room on the way.


    None of them feel any sign of someone inside. You don''t have to open the door, if there''s anyone in there, I can tell. But it''s just a room where no one else is.


    (Hidden room in the basement, that''s a pain in the ass. Well, let''s narrow down the candidates one by one)


    In the dog breeder''s novel, those who set up the game were in the same hotel, a development that occasionally appeared dignified in front of the protagonists and challenged them to play death games.


    Realistically, given safety, you can''t be in the same hotel. Looks like you''re looking out for heights from another place out of your reach. But somehow, the dog owners wondered if those who framed themselves, imitating the novel, or under another circumstance, were lurking in the same building.


    (That said, isn''t it possible you''re lurking somewhere easy to find)


    I thought so, and now it''s time to go to the restaurant, which is my destination - was a dog breeder who didn''t head off, but took me somewhere else.


    Six people, Van Dam, Kate, Hebei Cedar Yaoshan, Shoes French English Road, Big Day Two Night, Peaches, watched the dog owner move in one room in the Maslao Hotel with several displays projected in the air.


    Surveillance cameras are everywhere in the hotel, but not everything in the hotel can be monitored. So many cameras were unprepared.


    "Looks like they were looking for us."


    Van Damme was aware of the dog owner''s sneak check on the door of the room as he walked down the hallway. Even if I didn''t turn my gaze, the dog owner''s gait was changing in front of the door.


    "You have a good idea, but the fact that you can''t be in such an easy place to find it doesn''t make you turn your head?


    Spirally laughing van Dam, but I get the impression that he is a man who is truly unafraid, back to back with the words he put out in his mouth.


    "Where are you going this time?


    I thought I checked all the rooms, and Van Vadam raises a suspicious voice at the entrance to the restaurant, watching the dog owner walk down the hall bare street.


    "You''re out of camera surveillance. All the hallways and rooms of the hotel were not fitted to boulders..."


    Peaches said. The modification to set the hotel on the game stage hit Peaches and eleven of his men, the Enhanced Vampire Squad, but it was a hard task in hand exploration and it was hard to say that it was perfectly finished by the due date.


    "Are you honestly not willing to follow these instructions?" And you seem to be after something. Somebody get him to the top floor. Of course you can''t kill him yet. Let him sneak up on where he''s headed and what he''s doing. "


    Copy that, sir.


    Van Damme orders me, and Peaches contacts his men.


    "You have that in the restaurant. I can''t wait to see how the dog breeder reacts."


    Let him recruit hatred, the shoe law says.


    "You look like a thick nerve owner, and you''re not responding very well."


    Yao Sun said with a true face. The shoe method wrinkled between my eyebrows for a moment, but I also felt that Yaoshan was right.


    "It''s not what I was planning, but I''m coming face to face"


    On the one hand, the shoe law leaves the room without even taking Van Damme''s confirmation.


    (You''re a very solitary man...)


    Seeing that behavior of shoe law, Van Damme thinks.


    Meanwhile, the two nights remained as dark a face as ever, and Kate couldn''t help but worry about those two nights and had prosthetic eyes all the time.

 1428 4.

    The dog owner had the restaurant on his ass, heading for the kitchen.


    (I wish I had something good and that. There is also a possibility that we are cleaning up with caution on this one''s movements��)


    Enter the cooking area and check for surveillance cameras. If anyone understands this move, it''s over.


    I''ve explored a place where I might be able to install a surveillance camera, but I can''t find the camera.


    (What about the security cameras? That would be very convenient. Maybe they only attach it to hallways, stairs, certain rooms for games. Well... let''s just bet you don''t understand what we''re after without a camera.)


    That''s what I''m thinking, but I''m going to fish the shelves.


    (There was...)


    Damn laughing, what I took out of the shelf was flour and sugar.


    (But this doesn''t make any sense. I need other tools)


    This is not the first dog breeder to handle these. I have tried it several times in the past so it belongs to your hand but I don''t have the tools I need.


    (pump...... fan...... wow...... anything that sends air anyway. We need something to wind us up. luxuriously speaking, the ignition device)


    What you wanted to do was be a dog breeder who was after a dust explosion.


    (Oh, you have something nice. If you mess with this for a second...... but don''t have trouble carrying it)


    He was a dog breeder who found something that could both timer and ignite, but makes a difficult face. In other words, the microwave.


    (Yay, even better. And then...)


    Don''t mix. Take the bleach that says dangerous, and the dog owner laughs niggly.


    (Told the customer that the spray can was also given. That''s good. That''s good. It wouldn''t be here in boulders, but the ornamental plants were decorated in the lobby, and there''s no chemical fertilizer anywhere?


    I''m not going to follow the rules in silence. Be ready to fight back.


    With a spray can, we can make both improvised bombs and small flamethrowers. Chemical fertilizers can also be used as bombs, so they are commonly used in terrorism, etc.


    The dog owner sees whoever has set up the game, trying to frame himself, as being in the same hotel. In case you''re not in a hotel - there''s no such thing as being in a safe zone.


    (Is the woman who just plucked me into an argument, after all, like a Van Damme messenger? If the man who''s set me up is Cornelis Van Damme, what''s he gonna do if he makes me dance like a complete loser here, show up exhausted, mock me? That''s the character. Besides, you''re a confident man. After buying out one whole hotel and turning it into a playground, I''m trying to lure it into such a shady thing, frankly, even intimidating someone I know. I wonder how many traps there are set, and it should break my heart before it takes my life)


    The dog owner has some imagination of what it would be like. And being predictable in advance means I''m ready. If you don''t break your heart so easily, keep your mind tight.


    When I''m looking further, I sense signs that someone is coming. But no footsteps.


    Dog breeders have been involved in the back streets for a long time, while almost all of them have no fighting power. I don''t have combat training or anything, and I don''t carry a gun with me. But I''m only sensitive when it comes to people''s signs.


    (Tastes bad. It''s hard to understand what''s going on over here right now...)


    If you find out what you''re trying to do with the kitchen, you may also find out what you''re trying to do.


    (No, if you change your mind, this bodes well. I guess that you came all the way here because you ordered me to explore my movements, wondering that I hadn''t headed to the restaurant, which is my first destination, and had taken a trip to a place without a camera. I mean, there''s no cameras set up here, and you''re proof that I didn''t find out what I did. A far-fetched decision without thought, thank you)


    Meanwhile, the dog owner understood something else. There are no cameras set up here, but the very fact that the dog owner came here is understood. In other words, there is a good chance that the dog owner will find out a lot about it.


    (Well, what do we do with this guy first...? Do you want me to kill you? Or to fight back all at once when you fight back, and now you just make it big and do it over?


    He was a dog breeder who had been thinking about it by diving into the shadows, but eventually he sees a young man who shows up and consolidates his policy.


    What showed up was Kiyojiro Kujukuri, one of the reinforced vampire units. Use the mirror to check its appearance.


    (Sounds like it could be done. That''s hard on my uncle in battle dossier. Besides... I''m still young, and I don''t look bad. Stop)


    I think so, and the dog keeper gets out of the shadows, fishes the fridge, and eats what''s inside. Pretend not to notice Kiyojiro.


    Kiyojiro watched it for a while, but eventually turned his heel back.


    In anticipation of Kiyojiro''s disappearance, the dog owner hurries from the collected material to create a trick, hide it, pack up as much baggage as he can carry and keep it hidden.


    I''ll have to come back later.


    I also think you''d be suspicious if you came to the kitchen more than once, but I can''t help it all.


    Move to a restaurant just around the corner.


    When he reached his first mission destination, the dog owner was surrounded by soldiers wearing full-body armor in a full-face helmet and poked at his gun. It''s not the pistol they''re holding. Raid rifle.


    "Dude, all of a sudden here''s a game over or something, how fucking gay? If you''re messing with my novel, make it interesting."


    Put your hands up and dress in a freeze and say in a loose tone.


    "Don''t make any strange moves and watch the next video"


    A huge holographic display is projected into the air as one fully armed person looks in the direction pointed at him.


    (I meditated on my eyes here and didn''t see anything - if I made fun of you or something, what would happen? No, I wouldn''t do that.)


    The contents shown on the screen were documents regarding the fire release authority BBA.


    "Are you all familiar with a civil society called Fire Abandoned Wei BBA? Bad Book Exile. It was an organization founded to protect children from radical expressions, but one day at a rally, the activity was closed by a catastrophe in which the assembly hall was burned to the ground by a fire seen as arson and one hundred and twenty-one members who were inside were burned to death. ''


    The announcement begins, probably obtained from the police, showing gruesome footage of burned bodies lining up. The dog owner sees it and laughs at the nigga in a creepy way.


    "When the majority of our members were burned to death, we were also planning to come to a venue where the person named Cat Dumpster was also burned. But we found out who all the bodies were, and the cat dumpster wasn''t among them. In the first place, there is no family name for cat discarding termination, and no one has seen it since the collapse of Fire Discarding Wei BBA. The police are still after him. ''


    (You mean you''re staring at me as that cat discard when you bother to emphasize cat discards? This is my name...)


    The naming felt a little too much of a joke, but still the members of the Fire Discharge Wei BBA weren''t aware of who they were alone.


    "We have grasped the identity of the unsubstantiated cat abandoner. It ''s- ''


    The footage was abruptly interrupted here.


    "We''re still working on it. After that, I''m going to put your struggle here on video and connect you."


    said one of them poking at the assault rifle.


    "So, the identity of the cat dump is the dog breeder - then the development emphasizes the truth of the shock? No, it''s a pretty bad taste."


    Looking over at the fully armed men, the dog owner giggles spirally.


    "Can you afford a light slap"


    To that hateful voice, the dog owner sounded familiar.


    From among the armed groups, I think of it as the late fifties to early sixties, a small old man shows up and stares at the dog owner.


    "Oh, my goodness, the senator is here - no... I didn''t know you were involved in this evil."


    With a floating attitude, I''ll give you an even lighter mouth ride, dog breeder.


    The man''s name is Shoes French and English Road. He is a provincial councillor whose wife was a member of the Fire Discharge Wei BBA and also contributed to the expansion of the organization of the Fire Discharge Wei BBA.


    "I don''t care if it''s evil. I don''t care what my position is. If only I could crush the evil of you."


    Bumping his hateful gaze, the shoe law speaks out.


    (You''re pretty resentful...... damn)


    Look at the face of the shoe method, the dog owner thinks. But sympathy doesn''t boil as much as hair.


    "There is no definitive evidence that cat dumping is you. But I''m almost certain. I''m gonna whisper it to you in this game."


    "Yeah, I am. I''m the cat dumper. Yes, I confessed. You wanted me to torture you and make you confess? I''m sorry I couldn''t."


    Dog breeder who blocks the shoe law dialogue and tells you with a smile. The shoe method was taken in disgust, but the face is further distorted with anger, accepting that it was a mess.


    "Is that Cornelis Van Damme behind this?


    Ask Straight. I don''t answer shoe methods.


    "Yes, honest and fine. If it wasn''t, I''d have reacted more differently. It''s easy to understand fools and help, but provincial people who vote for fools like this and make senators are really stupid, and democratic elections are the shit they make."


    To the dog breeder who does all he can to scold him, the shoe method still seemed to have a beautiful atmosphere, but he seemed to have managed to indulge, exhale loudly, and return his heel.


    "It''s a sight to see how long you can laugh at people like that."


    "How long? I''m laughing in hell even after I''m dead."


    On the back of the shoe method sweeping the discarding dialogue and walking away, the dog owner snorted in a sloppy voice.

 1429 5

    Eventually, the fully armed soldiers also left, and only the dog owners were left in the restaurant. The dog owner understands whether that was to protect the shoe law.


    On one of the tables, make sure the note is on it. The location of the next mission should be listed.


    "Second Mission, Robbie"


    It was a different place from a novel written by a dog owner. They don''t entirely mimic the novel.


    "Are we going to the lobby again this time? Then... that would be good for you."


    Dog owners look for switches in restaurant lighting.


    The dog owner who found the switch turned off all the lights once.


    And try to timing it as much as possible and let the lights flash over and over again.


    After flashing three times faster, turn the lights on longer, turn them off again immediately and repeat the longer three times, flashing three more times faster.


    "Tottotton-to-tottottone...... and. Well..."


    This behavior is a less effective bet, but I was going to try what I could do.


    (If I succeed well, I would... Then what can I do? There''s no way the police can do that. Because the police can hardly handle it, the setup man - Van Damme must have called me to the medicine Buddha. No, I also hear it''s better than before)


    Repeat the same flash again, just in case.


    (If someone realizes that the current signal is good... if it diffuses with SNS... if it catches the eye of Viper or Midori... it''s a super hopeful observation. Viper promised me dinner, and I haven''t been able to get in touch with him since then, so if you look into it suspiciously...)


    Aware once again that it is all a hopeful observation, the dog owner exhales small and now it is time to leave the restaurant.


    (Time is critical...... No, slightly over the time limit. But let''s head slowly to the lobby. Stick and wait for help to come. In the meantime, I''m going to the kitchen again, and I''m ready for a lot. And then I got to the lobby, and I checked the next mission, and it didn''t stick and move from there,)


    Going to the kitchen again is at high risk of suspicion, but I have no choice because I have to go get the things I need to fight back.


    Vandams were also checking that the dog owner flashed the lights twice in the restaurant.


    "I wonder what that was now. Signal?"


    Yao Sun looks at Van Dam and asks.


    "It''s a Morse signal. I want to praise you for having that hand, but who''s coming to help?"


    Van Damme squeaks with his hand on his chin.


    As the dog breeder reads, Van Dam deliberately summoned the dog breeder from Euthanasia City to Pharmaceutical Buddha City, also to prevent an acquaintance of a dog breeder who seems to be in Euthanasia City from being easily helped.


    Van Damme played the flashing of the recorded lights again to see what letters he hit with the Morse signal.


    "Sounds like a cipher that only the limited ones can understand. SOS, DOG, PRINCESS... Is there any chance that the city of Medicine Buddha might know someone who could come and help us?"


    If so, what strong luck, Van Damme thinks. Furthermore, if this signal was transmitted to the person, the dog owner feels like a terrible bearer of strong luck.


    (I know SOS. So does DOG. But princess... I don''t know what the princess means)


    Van Damme has read all the novels written by the dog owner, but I can''t think of anything that connects him to the princess''s keywords.


    And that''s where the shoe method comes back.


    "You''re right, you seem pretty sure cat dumps and dog breeders are the same person. But how did you know? Is that your name?"


    Van Damme asks toward shoe law.


    "I wouldn''t be suspicious if it was just a name. It may happen. Nobody thought of the face of Fire Discharge Wei BBA as the person. Well... how did you figure that out, now it''s a secret"


    "Right..."


    Shoe method that speaks with a deep grin. Van Damme didn''t try to get in any further.


    It''s a shoe method where Van Dam called me and put my hands together, but I don''t believe in Van Dam, and I''m not completely in tune with what he''s trying to do.


    And Van Damme, too, doesn''t really believe in shoe law, regardless of Yao Sun. Behavior, words and deeds, I feel something strange at a time of saving. I feel like I''m up to something.


    But after swallowing it too, Van Damme was going to go ahead with the game. Irregular occurs at any time. The worms in the lion are also boiling as a matter of course. Van Damme accepts it like one of the scenery.


    Five people staring silently at countless displays for a while. Of course, the display shows a moving dog owner.


    The dog keeper disappeared from every display.


    "You disappeared from somewhere we could check again."


    Van Dam looks up at a display that no one is showing and will have a surprising face. Kiyojiro has already reported that he was fishing and dining in the fridge


    "Looks like you headed to the kitchen again..."


    and the shoe method. Same place that disappeared earlier.


    "Kitchen again..."


    Van Damme wears an inch. The jamming wave prevents contact with the outside, but the boulder is kept in contact with the subordinates internally.


    "Kiyojiro, follow the dog breeder again."


    Copy that, sir.


    "Maybe there''s something in the kitchen. Investigate the kitchen itself."


    "Okay."


    Upon giving instructions to Kiyojiro, Vandam looked up again at the display without anyone.


    The sun also sank, but the dog breeder still didn''t hear from me, and Midori called me, based on the viper whose belly worm rang out.


    "Hey, Viper, I saw the SOS sign for the Maslao Hotel."


    "I don''t know, what are you talking about?


    "Maslao Hotel, Morse Signal or Search Maslao Hotel, SOS ~?"


    When I searched for words as I was told, to SNS sinners, the video was up.


    "I don''t know about the Morse signal, but this word is so familiar to us."


    sos, dog, princess, it was a word you couldn''t possibly understand.


    "Wow, you know the viper?


    "Yes, he was coming to Medicine Buddha City, and he was invited to dinner."


    "Naru, I mean, I''m calling Viper for help. The point of asking Viper to rescue me is to put me in between. If you put in a snake or a viper, you could get enlightened. ''


    "Thanks for letting me know. It''s a hassle, but it''s not far from here, and I''m just gonna go."


    "Cancer Ba ~"


    Hanging up the phone with Midori, Viper stands up and pays behind her forehead, which drips with its detachment.


    "Kuuuu..."


    Viper, say hello to your souvenir.


    "Oh, it''s delicious and delicious." It''s better than this sushi at best. Come on. ''


    "Tell me... fuck you"


    Speaking to each of the cocoons, naru and milk eating sushi, Viper left the club cat mansion, buzzing his belly.

 1430 6.

    Shoes French English Road is itself an exchanger, yet dissatisfied and suspicious of the very way politicians are.


    "Why are politicians being accused of being politicians? That''s because they''re not professionals in politics, they''re professionals in the profession of politicians, and that''s why they specialize. Once you''re a politician, the rest is about how you stick to that seat, how you treat the companies that fund you politically, how much you broaden your connections and go up there."


    At one point, the Shoe Act spoke to the daughter of a senior senator in a foolish manner.


    Her parents seem to want her in politics, trying to get her to make connections everywhere. She herself was vigorously selling in.


    "Kee! I can''t forgive you for that! Politicians have to work hard for people. I want to get into a great position, but I''m not stupid to do politicians for you! Keeko, I can''t believe this! Kee!"


    The woman, who goes by the name of Keeko, was indignant when she heard about the shoe law and called out reluctantly.


    Many of them repelled Keeko, who immediately aroused and called Keeky, but many were fond of her style of expressing emotions straight and not tolerating any compromises or impurities. Shoe law is one of them.


    The shoe law had one daughter and one son each, but her daughter was caught up in a backstreet fight in her mid-teens and other worlds with stray bullets, and her son is turned into a battlefield photographer, malaria and other worlds in Southeast Asia.


    If my daughter was growing up, she would be aware that Keeko was just about the same age now and would really look at it overlapping. Not as clean as Keeko, but the shoe law daughter also had a straight personality.


    "But sadly, all politicians are like that. This is especially true of Senator II and Senator III. That''s like modern aristocracy, but it''s either that or the way the people want it. I can''t help it, but I can already do it. Well, your father is Senator II, and Keeko was planning on becoming Senator III."


    "Kee, that''s terrible. Shoe law. Eh, but I know what you''re trying to say ~. But don''t worry, Keeko, you''re never going to be such a rotten politician, so you''re going to be a politician who works hard for the people properly, Kee!


    "Please keep having that feeling all the time. But now that Keeko''s father is in a pinch..."


    "Yes, it is - the shitty weekly magazine wrote a scandal with no roots or leaves - and my supporters suspected me, and I feel super sorry for you if you daddy - hey, hey!


    Keeko is touched about his father and pissed off again in another way.


    "Once you get a dirty image, that goes all the way around. It doesn''t matter if it''s true or not. It''s terrible."


    "It''s really bad! Kee! And by that logic, because you''re the daughter of an unauthorized senator up to Kee Ko, you''ll be seen with colored glasses as if you were going to do the same thing."


    "For those who have just seen it with color glasses, I see it with color glasses. Those who have just seen it with colored glasses say that it is only those who cannot turn their heads and have a shallow bottom."


    But those people also have the right to vote. A fool''s vote and a wise man''s vote are worth the same. That''s why politicians, not politicians, rise up and rot in how they trick the people into gathering votes for fools. They are looking down on the people from above, and they want the people to be as foolish as possible.


    The shoe method was easy on such rotten schematics.


    But even with such strong expectations that more holders of pure and straight power like Keeko will change this corrupt world as well. The shoe law had found hope in Keeko, and when she was going into politics sooner or later, she had decided to give her full support. At that time I wasn''t a local councillor myself, I even wanted to be a congressman.


    Kiyojiro headed to the kitchen with the dog owner to photograph the dog owner and distribute the footage.


    "What are you going to do?


    Yaoshan is surprised to see in the kitchen that the dog breeder, with the lights off and full, is on camera with only a silhouette.


    Second, it said in a note that the mission is lobbying, but I''m not trying to move, I''m coming to the kitchen again. No one knew what that meant. The dog owner thought Van Damme might spot it, but ended up worried.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing... but he''s the one who wrote the original of this game. He knows it''s like a tutorial until World War II. And by the time you get out in WWI, Shoe Law, I guess WWII is similarly seeing someone show up and talk resentment. It is also possible that we are in a hurry to drive this policy crazy."


    Arm up and stare at the footage, Van Damme says.


    "Or maybe it''s a completely different reason. Did you find something in the kitchen? Are you pulling to the critical point of time because you have a star of help coming and you''re waiting for it"


    "Within his novel, WWII can be a tutorial, but a death game itself. But...... this second battle has changed from the contents of the novel at this convenience...... can''t you assume you found something in the kitchen to prepare for that death game, assuming it''s the same as your own?


    The shoe method uttered speculation.


    "I see... but what is it... And even if it were, it wouldn''t be against the rules. Let me see what you''re up to."


    Van Dam said in plenty of spare time, but if Van Dam had known what the dog breeder was up to at this time, he would have instructed him to seal the dog breeder''s movements immediately.


    The presence of Kiyojiro, who is filming in the kitchen, also had the dog owner perceived. That''s why I had to turn off the lights, in the dark, and do some sneak work on my hand exploration.


    It was a difficult task inside, and to some extent I had to compromise and give up. But I also finished what I planned.


    A poison gas generator using multiple detergents marked as dangerous. Bomb with flour and sugar. And even flammable oils. I can''t really expect the power of the explosion, but I would decide that I could ignite it with the blast and start a fire as much.


    (Pfft, as expected, you''re here again. But I''m done getting ready over here, and this darkness on the boulder. Then you wouldn''t know what I''m doing if it wasn''t for the dark-eyed camera)


    The problem is if there is a dark vision camera, but as far as Kiyojiro''s motion with the camera is concerned, it does not seem to be there.


    Grabbing the made object, the dog keeper heads to the corner of the room to assemble the giant cardboard that was standing up.


    (Saying, go out,)


    Dog breeder going into a huge cardboard box and moving into the hallway. Instead of being seen by Kiyojiro, who was watching him, he heads toward the one with Kiyojiro in dignity.


    Kiyojiro drops off the dog breeder who travels in a cardboard box in silence.


    After the dog owner went out, Kiyojiro turned on the lights, followed Van Dam''s instructions, and checked the kitchen, but nothing particularly unusual was found.


    Van Dam, Yao Sun, shoe law, Kate, and five of the two nights were flabbergasted when they saw a dog owner traveling in a giant cardboard, reflected in a surveillance camera planted in the hallway.


    "What kind of knob is that, Deshaw?


    Kate unwittingly mouths when she sees crawling cardboard.


    "Are you kidding me in this situation...?


    Van Dam holds his forehead and roars. From what to what non-standard man, what kind of nerve owner makes me frightened.


    "It''s like there was such a game..."


    Pompous and grunting Yao Sun.


    "The box is slightly larger. Maybe he''s hiding something in the box."


    Rethinking his mind, Van Damme went to the answer, thinking about what cardboard meant.


    "Hepatic cedar, can we change the order?


    "I don''t mind, you don''t have to have my share."


    To Vandamm''s demands, Yao Sun says hesitantly.


    "You want to follow him and Keri, don''t you? Don''t hesitate."


    "Okay."


    Van Dam laughing with a nigga. But Yao Sun''s face doesn''t float for some reason.


    (He''s lost, Deshaw... Cono Revenge Play II to participate in (d)


    When she saw how Yao Sun was doing, Kate looked at it that way.

 1431 7

    Dog breeders head from the ninth floor, the top floor again, to the first floor lobby on the stairs.


    "Reciprocating and all... this is a pain in the ass. Besides, we''re moving around wearing this now..."


    It''s pretty hard to wear cardboard and keep moving down the stairs and hallways at the middle hips.


    The time limit has already been exceeded, but the assassins never attacked.


    (It would be inconvenient for the other side if I killed him now. There''s no way they''re going to kill me at the moment. And you know I spotted it and you''re deliberately delaying it, and you''re upset about it? I feel that way. No, is that optimistic? It would be convenient for us if you did it)


    While I was thinking about it, I finally arrived in the lobby.


    "I feel like a turtle."


    Turn the cardboard box, the dog owner shrugs. Drive the box to the corner of the lobby.


    Keep it a double bottom trick inside the cardboard. And as a fake, keep the knife or ice pick at the bottom of the box. But fate is a handmade bomb hidden inside a double bottom and a handmade poison gas.


    (There''s a good chance they''ll notice this double bottom trick. I hope you''re satisfied with the knife and the ice pick as hidden)


    He was a dog breeder who prayed that his enemies were not careful.


    Then, while in the lobby, fully armed soldiers show up again.


    And from among the soldiers, a recognisable energetic looking white middle-aged man appeared. Cornelis Van Damme.


    The chill and intensity were turned to the gaze of the cohabited abomination, and the dog owner smiles happily


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    He''s a dog breeder who honestly didn''t think he''d show up at this time, but he''s not particularly upset.


    I wanted to see you.


    Van Dam utters a voice that pushed his anger to death.


    "You didn''t think it was dangerous? I can''t believe I bothered to be in the same hotel as the person I framed."


    I was a dog breeder asking that, but I thought maybe there would be. If someone with a grudge is his opponent, he should want to chisel in the near field.


    "What do you mean, dangerous? I have all the private soldiers, as you can see. You are alone. We''ve also confirmed that you don''t have a gun. How do you think this is gonna put me in danger?


    Van Damme shrugs his shoulders, lifts one corner of his mouth, and laughs sarcastically.


    Seeing that makes a mockery of the dog owner too.


    "I like to be framed, but I also like to be framed. Of course, I don''t like being left framed. I can''t wait to see that pleasure when I attack back at a guy who''s been using his shark hands - who assumes he''s in a safe zone and absolutely fine, without any basis. The guy with the proud, sloppy grin is awesome when he turns blue in no time and hesitates all the time, huh?


    A grin disappeared from Van Dam''s face and he looked intrigued, putting his hand on his chin to the unscrupulous dialogue of the dog breeder who just said that was you in the future.


    "Hmm. I mean, in this situation, you still think you''re gonna fight back at me and try to kill me? You think it''s got an arithmetic?


    "I wonder. Either way, you don''t feel like an out-of-the-box crisis. You mean narcissistic, or intense thoughts? Oh, does that mean the same for both of us?


    "Hmm. You''re bothering to provoke me like that... you want me to walk away from here?


    "No way. At a time when you''re complacent about the difference in power, that won''t be possible. It''s just an ambush."


    "Voltage line?"


    Van Damme raised an astonishing voice.


    "When you ruin in this building, remember what I just said, a vortex to die regretting it. Like doubling your remorse when you die."


    A grin returns to Van Dam''s face, too, to the dog breeder who smiles and says it out.


    "That''s really funny. And interesting. I just want to know what you''re up to. And from what I can tell, it''s your idea that makes me feel better. Or have you gone mad and even into a paranoid world?


    "Paranoia superior. I used to work on turning paranoia into a story and entertaining people, didn''t I? But then it wasn''t enough, and I started creating real life stories. The story of my creation also incorporated the couple and danced in it. How''d it go? Did you enjoy my story?


    "I was going to ask you later about it."


    Even to that blatant provocation of a dog breeder, Van Damme doesn''t break his smile.


    "If we are all kind, if we have a heart that can think of people, we can have a good world. You write those sentences, and what you''re doing is the opposite of that."


    "That''s the truth. But the world in which that truth came true is both a boring ideal place and the world I least want."


    The dog owner was ashamed to quote the text of a novel he had written, while honestly stating what he thought.


    "So... let me ask you an answer to what I most want to hear"


    Van Damme narrows his eyes and erases a grin from his mouth.


    "Why did you teach me Kate''s qualities? For justice? To warn you? Or is it also a grudge?


    "It''s all off. I just didn''t like your wife. And I was in a position to push the switch."


    "You don''t know what that means. I''m glad you refrain from making abstract representations."


    "I knew your character. An over-degree loving wife who worships Kami like a goddess in silly circles. But what do you do when your fantasies collapse in the worst possible way? I was reading that you were going to kill Mr. Kate. But did I misread it? Does that mean you resent me, Mr. Kate, for committing suicide?


    "Here''s the question you''re asking. Answer this question first. That''s not the answer in the current language."


    Seeing Van Damme looking a little rushed, the dog owner giggles.


    "That''s the answer now. If this isn''t the answer, it means you''re short. I don''t understand a person named me. I can''t measure it with your dicky tangent. Wouldn''t you?


    "Phew..."


    Exhale loudly and shake your neck sideways again and again, Vandam.


    "Sounds like you''re absolutely right. Sure it is. It''s completely out of my comprehension, such as you. But even though I don''t understand it, I could recognize it. I... have lived for more than fifty years, and I don''t know anything as vague and crappy as you. I''ve never seen it before. There are so many joking people in the world..."


    "All of them are the best compliments ~ su"


    A dog keeper who lets his grin stick, hands along his chest, and courtesy him with respect.


    "Are you married, too? And yet you''re telling me that you''ve imitated the way you tear our couple apart?


    When I saw the wedding ring put on the dog owner''s finger, Vandam said.


    "I had Kami too... but you don''t know the sadness of a broken heart or the despair of a broken love. ''Cause he passed away feeling right in front of me."


    The dog owner says with an ambiguous look.


    "You said I didn''t understand you, did you? But I don''t think so. I understand one thing."


    "Huh? What?


    A dog breeder who sounds intrigued by Van Damme''s words.


    "To my mind, you''re the kind of person who laughs naggingly, even if they kill you. When I die, I don''t panic, I don''t grieve, I don''t resent who I killed. But... there is a way to humiliate you."


    That''s all I said, Van Damme laughed.


    "I''ve spotted your soft spot. What you value most - it''s your fan. It is not a grudge that has tarnished your work that you set up an organization called Fire Abandonment Way BBA to bring together those who want to discredit your work. Wouldn''t that be because you got the grief of a fan?


    "What makes you think that?


    The dog owner asks in the guise of tranquillity, even though he is severely upset that Van Damme has completely spotted him. For the first time here, the dog owner''s heart rocked tremendously.


    "Because there''s no other reason. It is also odd that the work moves with the resentment of an individual who has been molested. I read through all your work and felt like I was going to make it, no matter how beaten you are, the type that turns it into energy. Prefer adversity and make it a stepping stone. It''s a very nasty type for an enemy. The regulators are even turning it into a story, trying to turn it into an eye vendetta. What if you were to kill them for something other than your own resentment? The reason is limited."


    "Really? The truth is, he could have just desperately pushed and killed a bunch of regulators because he was so annoyed that he didn''t want to kill them, right? And I couldn''t stand it, and I killed him."


    "Really? - Let me give you the same dialogue back. If so, you have no idea what I''m going to do, do you?


    Van Damme, who tells in plenty of mean tones, had largely predicted what he was going to do.


    "Everything about your truth, exposing your readers, should be fine, too, right? You''ve killed scattered people before, and you''ve been the head of the backstreet organization. Besides, that organization is really nasty." The Formalin-Pickled President "- isn''t it exactly as if your evil hobby novel has become reality as it is"


    (I knew it...)


    The dog owner took a big sigh.


    "You may not believe me, but I''m not the one who made a formalin-pickled president such an evil hobby organization."


    "You can trust me on something else, okay? I don''t know how your readers will receive it."


    To Van Damme, who spreads the unpleasant grin of full evil people and says it away, the dog owner had completely lost his spare time and his grin had disappeared.


    "But you can also be a writer''s book. Most importantly, I don''t know that the most conscious person is the reader of the work."


    (Naturally. These are the people who took my soulful work. They''re hurting me for doing my work. I''m crying in front of you. No one will know how I feel when I see it.)


    Dog breeder who receives Van Damme''s dialogue and speaks without speaking to his voice. This is pretty embarrassing for a dog owner to say.


    "So, you think you''re gonna kill me, too? Is the body covered up and treated as missing?


    "Oh? Why do you think I''m going to kill you?


    "Well, if you keep it alive, you''ll argue, and most importantly, in retaliation, even your beloved Virgin''s nature will be exposed, right? No, is it better in the past form if I loved you?


    Following the dog breeder''s allegations, Vandam''s expression changed dramatically. The grin disappears without a moment, the strong tense eyes narrow, wrinkles carved between the eyebrows, and the mouth tightens.


    (I''m so angry at him. Could it be... No, after all, this guy didn''t kill Kate? Did Kate kill herself?


    That''s what the dog breeder thought, right after--


    A dull breaking noise echoed in the lobby. Those whose soldiers make simultaneous noises - turn toward the entrance to the hotel and put up guns.


    "Don''t shoot."


    Seeing those who appear there, Van Damme commands them short. I knew they couldn''t control me, but I didn''t let them attack me.


    "Oh, Barr, thank you so much for coming. Thanks for the help."


    Easily kicks open the automatic door of the toughened glass that won''t even let the rifle bullets through, and the dog owner shouts a joyous voice towards the viper who came inside.


    But Viper stopped his legs on the way, and turned back his heels curly, wondering if he had become a flashing face.


    "I''m leaving..."


    "Sorry, I won''t say it again, so forgive me..."


    The fact that I don''t quite like the name Bar was a dog breeder I understood for now.

 1432 8

    The soldiers were nervous about Viper''s appearance, but Van Damme stood idly by.


    "Is that a taboo viper... You''re a big help."


    Van Damme naturally knows about Vipers, too. Previously, he came aboard the Grimm Penis Japan Branch building and is engaged with the fortified vampires on Van Dam''s side. A man who has fought against sea chihuahuas more than once before.


    Mr. Van Damme.


    Dog breeder speaking up with a slight laugh.


    "The prospect you built with plenty of money and effort, isn''t this light grandpa''s? You had no idea I was going to call for help from the outside and there was going to be a guy who could help me?


    He was a dog breeder to say disgustingly, but Van Damme laughed back plenty of room.


    "No, earlier, when you sent the Morse signal, I saw that vigeon. That''s why I came before you. [M] Don''t miss you. [M] At the first appointment, at the second time of the mission, I wasn''t going to show up before you."


    There was no way that the dog owner could not understand the meaning of this dialogue of Van Damme. The grin disappears from the dog owner''s face and becomes true.


    "To stab the nail not to let me get away with it? If I get off the game here, you think I''m gonna expose who I am?


    "If you die in this game, you''re gonna do the same thing?


    "If you win the game, will you stop? What are you gonna let me win in the first place?


    "Of course not. But things have changed. Seems like it''s been a life-death development for me, too. You''re right, you were in the same building."


    Van Dam laughs sarcastically, letting his shoulders shrug.


    "So, where are we dropping each other?


    "Earlier, you told me. You''re holding onto my weekpoint, too. I can disparage Kate."


    In that dialogue of Van Damme, the dog owner was convinced that there was.


    (At the point of calling that Weekpoint, I knew this guy hadn''t killed Kate. Sounds like you want to do whatever it takes to protect Kate''s honor)


    If you were driven to death by hatred, you couldn''t have spoken of this dialogue.


    "You''re the kind of guy who doesn''t want to live with Damocles'' sword hanging around, right? You''ll want to get rid of me and get rid of anything that threatens you. It''s too late."


    "Too late?"


    "The hotel seems to be losing radio access, but I uploaded Kate''s data when I discovered the jamming waves blocking the waves would only be interrupted for a moment"


    Vandam''s face was stretched hard by the words the dog owner had spoken.


    "The data is up to a special uploader. This site is locked properly, so no one can download the data unless the criteria are met. That condition means not typing in a password that you type in within a set amount of time each day. If no password is entered within the time limit for entering the password, the data in the password automatically spreads throughout it. That''s what insurance and blackmail sites are for."


    The dog owner was lying. No such site exists. No, maybe there is, but I don''t know a dog owner. It''s just a hunch. But...


    "I mean, if I die, automatically..."


    "It would be a haphazard I just came up with"


    Blocking the dog breeder''s words, Van Damme asserted with a mockery.


    "But it''s what gave me good information. Let''s say I use that site too. Would this make the terms mutually reinforcing?"


    Muddy mistake.


    Dog breeders laugh damned. It was a lie to drag into this mud. The dog owner was also calculating that Van Damme would see through his lies.


    If I suggested normally, Van Damme would never accept it as it is, the dog owner thought. Because that''s what Van Damme usually takes when he signs up and the dog owner is trying to drag himself into a reciprocal position. Given Van Damme''s character, he should hate that.


    Conversely, if the dog owner makes it look like he''s trying to cover his own safety by teasing the hatchet, Van Damme will look down there as the dog owner makes the most healthy effort to protect himself. In time, when you do the same thing yourself and run to keep yourself properly.


    But - Van Damme can''t do it while we''re taking quality from each other. It''s just insurance. And if you''re a dog owner, that''s not a good idea.


    "Oh, it''s haphazard. There is no such site. But you can make it, right? And we can do the same with each other."


    "I see..."


    Van Damme was convinced by the words of the dog owner.


    (Even if I run away here or if I meant to insure, Van Damme will somehow slaughter me or expose my information. This guy is only a tentative rush)


    I''m not even willing to create such a site, nor am I exposed to dog breeders.


    "Even if it''s haunting, if you can get away with it here and now, can you do it? Hmm... I can take it to glue."


    I understand that this is an unwanted development for Van Damme, but in some cases it has to be accepted.


    "Minus that, you shouldn''t want me to get away with it. I don''t want to waste my meals. As planned, you want to torment me to death, don''t you? You want to expose who I am too, don''t you?


    "What are you trying to say?


    "I want to settle for it, too. I''ll stay in your game. However, as it is now, it cannot be called a game. It''s your one-sided play with me."


    "Hmm. If you say no, you''re out of here right now, and you''re gonna insure..."


    Van Damme also guessed that the point was to insure it and put it on glue instead of exposing it. We don''t even want that reciprocal relationship with each other. But the dog owners say they only want equal opportunities to settle.


    "Then make a specific request."


    "Earlier shoe laws, and anyone else still out there? Including them and you, let''s get them to be players. It''s life-threatening. Unless I die, don''t get out of here. That''s all the terms are. I''ll follow your game."


    The dog owner also knew that this demand was not even necessary. The shoe law, someone you can''t see, and Van Damme have decided that they would have been willing to fight themselves as players from the start. At a time when I''ve reproduced my novel and set up a death game, I know that. Because the original dog breeder''s novel also had several confrontation scenes.


    "Hahahahahahahahahaha!


    Realizing what the dog breeder''s demands meant, Van Damme laughed out loud.


    "Ha ha, that''s a masterpiece. It''s a masterpiece. But... if that''s what your aim is, wouldn''t you have had to bother saying that?


    It is Van Damme who intended it from the beginning. And I also understand why the dog owner made a demand that could be called seemingly nonsense. This is not actually a demand. It''s a declaration of war for the dog breeder.


    "No, it makes sense to stab the nail. You said yourself that Viper was here, and that life and death were involved. In other words, you can also stop the game and get away with it. Or you can sneak out of the hotel while the game continues."


    The dog owner called the viper, not to flee. For coverage so that I can escape at any time with the help of Viper. And to make it not a one-sided game where they toy with themselves.


    Besides, at the same time, it suggests that Van Damme and the others'' lives are threatened.


    "So, what if I ran away from the hotel, and you ran away from the hotel too, exposing Kate''s information? If I use the site you taught me about, it can also expose who you are.


    "Are you willing to come back to this again? There''s only one thing I''m trying to say, okay? You stabbed me in the nail telling me not to run away. My answer is, okay, I''m not running away. All I ask of you is that you don''t run away - that''s all. Come on, understand and accept. If you can''t, I''m ready to crush the balls and let you like it."


    "Fine. I don''t know if you believe me or not, but let''s drink the terms. I was going to do that from the beginning."


    Van Damme nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "So, what''s the second mission?


    Dog owner asks.


    "Nothing. We just moved here and had a conversation and that''s it. Unlike your novel, this is the tutorial."


    That''s what Van Damme says. He returns his heel.


    "Oh man. Don''t run this way or that way - this is all you''ve got to do to get this far, so he''s a real pain in the ass."


    When Cornelis Van Damme is such a man, the dog keeper is discerning. So I had to use such a roundabout rush to push it.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? I don''t see the story at all, but aren''t you going to run away?


    Where Van Damme and the soldiers disappeared, the viper makes a stirring noise.


    "Sorry, Viper. Things have changed. Either that or I was stupid and I couldn''t get my head around it. No, I still desperately used a lot of my head on this, and I was going to think about that hand, and I was going to think about it earlier..."


    With his head on, the dog keeper tells him he looks sorry.


    "If it''s any trouble, you can go home. I''m... dressed as a hostage for something more important than my life. But it''s not someone''s life, and it''s my awesome convenience. And I don''t know if I can get you involved..."


    "Hang on, don''t even say anything to my heart. You don''t want me to pull this off."


    "That''s right. But it doesn''t mean I don''t have it in my heart. I mean it that way. He thinks it''s bad to let him hang out with something funny. Excuse me. And stay."


    Looking up at the viper with a fierce grin, the dog owner also spilled a grin and once again apologized and thanked him.


    When Van Damme returned to his room, he temporarily deactivated the jamming radio wave and made a call.


    "Terrence, it''s an irregular outbreak. Bring Catherine, Rod and Milan to the Maslao Hotel now."


    I''d like to say that Catherine and Milan are not in Japan.


    "Then just you and Rod, come right away. There are those who want it eliminated. Taboo''s viper."


    Copy that, sir.


    Vandamm did not miss hearing that Terrence''s voice was slightly delightful.


    "Mr. Van Damme, I don''t know what that conversation meant earlier. What do you mean, don''t get out of here until the game''s over? Why did he make such a request?


    Yao Sun asks. I planned to do so without having to ask, but I didn''t know what it meant to ask from the dog owner. I don''t know how to shoe or two nights.


    Kate was nagging on the dark side because she understood.


    "I mean - it is. The dogs are going to kill us all in this hotel. That''s what he''s after."


    To Van Damme, speaking with a smile, the shoe law and Yao Sun ceased.


    Van Damme burst into laughter because he realized his intention to kill the dog owner, and he told the dog owner that he didn''t have to bother to say it. If I didn''t say it, this one would have done that kind of nuance even though the dog owners might have been caught off guard without realizing that they were seriously going to kill themselves.


    (He still said that because he acted as a demand, a provocation and a challenge. A declaration of war. Fine...... superior)


    Seeing Van Damme looking happy, Kate''s dark feelings blow away somewhere.


    (Playing with guys no kids...... Yoona, that''s how it looks (d) Kimasita. Think so t......)


    For a moment, it seemed to Kate that this might not be a pessimistic story.

 1433 9

    Sometimes, I get my thoughts back.


    Much of the time, dominated by madness and resentment, cannot keep normal thoughts, etc. It''s a state of passion.


    When I regained my thought, I also realized that I had become such a being, and I was saddened. In the sane time allowed only for a short time, immersed in memories, trembling with slight joy and much sorrow and anger, eventually becoming a mass of resentment again.


    "Kee!"


    She screams. As if trying to connect and stop my sanity. As if you want someone to notice.


    Why am I here? Where am I? All the things I can''t understand when I think about it. But there are a few things I know. Most importantly, we intend to remain in the world until we clear our grudges.


    And she met. With two nostalgic people I know well.


    (Michi... Takashi... I''m almost there... maybe I can go that way...)


    What kind of patrol it was at last, and what was inevitable by the guidance of fate, and in any case, the opportunity came for thoughts to be fulfilled.


    "Kee!"


    Scream again while your thoughts remain. She keeps screaming, even if she is most dominated by madness and resentment. I''m screaming pointlessly. But now the scream has a definite meaning.


    It is a cry of joy and a cry of determination to the time of vengeance and liberation.


    "It''s just a tease."


    The dog owner explained everything to Viper in the lobby.


    Then show the viper what''s in the giant cardboard. I hid it behind the bottom of the box.


    "What are you going to do with this?


    Seeing things like crap, Viper surprises me.


    "I''m going to be a weapon. I was going to fight them with this."


    "Is this the weapon?"


    Whatever you think, it''s crap, it doesn''t look like a weapon, but Viper is convinced that it is because the dog owner says it out.


    "I''ll do the dirty work. Vipers can just escort us."


    "I work with that escort, so that dialogue is weird."


    "You did. Well, as the name of the hotel suggests, it''s very helpful to have you here."


    "Maslao is a word I don''t usually use. I don''t even know what it''s like to be a hotel name."


    "The Maslao Hotel is a homophobe, and I think I''d love to have a relationship like that."


    "That statement is discriminatory, isn''t it?


    Tapping a light mouth, the two walk in the lobby. Precisely because the dog owner is roaming the lobby, the viper is just following.


    "Don''t be silly, it''s discrimination to be aware of which is discrimination, and the guy who takes all that to consciousness is the racist, if you make me say so. I think LGBT is one personality, and I have no prejudicial eye. Of course I don''t discriminate. It''s discrimination that deals with that personality. What, as long as there''s a guy in society who takes a twisted view, they''ll continue to discriminate. Reason or emotion, I don''t think of anything as just splitting it up as a personality, it''s only being human like me that discrimination disappears"


    "By that logic, I mean, I was a one-handed discriminator..."


    When I was a child, from vipers who had become scattered immigrant discriminatory, there was something very unacceptable about dog breeders'' claims, but even admitted that they made sense on the other hand.


    "Don''t be. Those who are aware of discrimination promote discrimination. If you call me gagger that I am a discriminated against person, I feel terrible from ordinary people, and it is normal for me to be smoked. Don''t hate me, I can''t tell you not to discriminate. Don''t hate me, don''t discriminate against me. You should hate him for that. I took the position of a weak man as a shield, because he''s just a nasty guy."


    "That''s why you''re telling me to shut up if I''m discriminated against?


    Vipers learn to rebel at the reasoning the dog breeder went on to say.


    "It means there''s a degree. Is it unjustified discrimination that obviously hurts people, or do you treat it as discriminatory by complaining that what you don''t think is discrimination hurts you on its own too? That''s what I''m talking about, isn''t it?


    "I see, I''m sorry"


    The dog keeper says in a gentle tone, and Viper apologizes as he pays for his forehead.


    "Discrimination between hating and hating in the first place is also a different issue. According to some of you, dislike goes hand in hand with discrimination. My novels have been beaten up by such shitty people, so I hate the people in those hands so much that they throw up."


    "It may be too much to slap, but I know what it''s like to be a hater. Honestly, I don''t really like your novel. Sometimes I write affirmatively about discrimination, but it''s hard to read. Especially bad was the Immigration Discrimination Recommendation Committee."


    The book Viper read was a novel dealing with the theme of immigration and discrimination, but as the drastic title suggests, it was a hell of a substitute for writing affirmatively without denying discrimination against immigrants.


    The crime rate of immigrants is actually high. No one has the right to blame anyone for discriminating against them if they don''t want to get involved in crime by involving immigrants. The contents of the forceful theory that it is to ensure one''s own safety are supposedly affirmations of discrimination, a rather problematic book among the books written by dog breeders. And it was also a sold book.


    Because Viper herself draws immigrant blood, from a scattered and unpleasant standpoint, I couldn''t help but feel very sick reading it.


    "That novel is half a joke, half serious. It''s only natural that we shouldn''t discriminate, but on the other hand, if we weigh discrimination and safety, people will probably choose safety. Whatever the accusations of the brain-garden guys, they start to discriminate flatly. That''s why I was sarcastic. Those who do not discriminate between life and balance may be fine, but they have trouble defaulting on such an unruly good man."


    "It''s hard from someone in that position because that irony makes sense. So, how long have you been wandering around here?


    Vipers surprise dog owners who never move from the lobby and wander around as if they were looking for something.


    "My behavior is being monitored all the time with cameras all over it, so I''m going in as hurry as I can. You''ve overstepped the time limit."


    "You mean if you go over the time limit and there are more assassins, you''ll let me deal with it"


    "The rules for more assassins have also become meaningless thanks to Viper''s presence. They''ll put together some countermeasures, too."


    Saying, the dog keeper stops at the inside of the reception table and shows Viper the note he left behind.


    "The next mission is... the conference room."


    "I haven''t read the blood-eye fruits and the dots, but what kind of flow is that?


    "It will be the second half of the year, and it will be a dangerous mission. The first tutorial is the only one that just travels. So, I let him play death every time, but in the meantime, I think there''s someone who wants me to meet him in turn. Maybe the guy with a grudge against me. Maybe we''ll go up against them too."


    The dog owner sees if they''ve prepared a stage like this for that fight.


    Then they moved upstairs to the conference room. On the way around, the dog owner was looking around the room. I was exploring for signs that the Vandams, or their private soldiers, were not lurking.


    (I knew you weren''t in a place where it would be easy to understand...? But if you were to lurk, where? If I were you, I''d make a hidden room, or I''d make a hole in the room and move the base a little bit)


    But if they do that, it''s going to be very difficult to find the room you''re lurking in. Besides, we have to look for it, not knowing what we''re looking for. If you find out what you''re exploring, it''s almost impossible to storm the lurking room.


    (Though, if you don''t have to do that, you can come and make ends meet from the other side...)


    After much thought, I arrived in the conference room. From the inside of the door, there are signs of people.


    The dog owner was surprised when he opened the door and saw who was inside. It looks terribly like a well-known figure of a dog breeder. He''s young, he''s in a bit of a smart shape, he''s got a different vibe and face, but he looks just like his face.


    "Welcome...... It''s a long time ago."


    Staring at the dog breeder, Yaoshan Hese opens his mouth.


    "You... are you kidding me, son of a liver cedar or something?


    "That''s right. Yao Shan, the cedar. They say they look a lot alike. I don''t think the flavor is... maybe similar."


    Yaoshan introduces himself to the astonished dog breeder.


    "Father hatred..."


    A dog keeper who remembers hindsight. His father''s liver cedar willow meal was not like a reproach of conscience where he killed him, but when his body resented him, the dog owner also suffered from his conscience.


    "My father divorced me when I was twelve and left the house. There''s a guy who harasses me to the house, and that''s why I often get into fights with my mother... But even after the divorce, you used to come and see me. I know what kind of person my father is. But as a working father, as a father, he was a very good father."


    "Oh well. But no matter how good a father it is for you, a lot of what your father did was so shitty. Definitely going to hell by now."


    Dog breeders scoffing and cursing, as if to anoint the inner hindsight.


    "I guess so. But I want you to go to hell, too. You''re a lot worse than my father."


    With his true face, Yao Sun throws up.


    "Sooner or later, you''ll die. And I don''t want to die in any way."


    "Die now. It''s a real mission from here. Before you suffer and die, the son of Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal came here to let you know that he resents you and participates in this revenge."


    "Can I say that in grandeur? We''re recording this conversation, right? Maybe even if I die, you could give it to Viper and have it all exposed."


    ����


    He didn''t even seem to have his head turned that the conversation was being recorded, and Yao Sun was losing his word. I can obviously see the color of agitation in my expression as well.


    You look just like your father.


    That''s what I thought, dog breeder, but I felt too mean to say it that far, so I stopped talking about it. Even before that, I felt like I was making a sporadic and disgusting statement.


    (But even if they look alike, it''s like someone else. I generally know he''s releasing a nasty aura, and he doesn''t have to open his mouth. It also appears in person and in what it does. Of course you can. That liver cedar had them all over it, but my son didn''t have any of them. I wonder if he grew up decent because as a father he was a good guy......)


    Aware of that, he was a dog breeder of many complications.

 1434 10

    Yao Sun explains the third mission.


    "The third mission... was in your novel, too, the poison gas shower intact. Now you know. The rooms are four from room 201 to room 204. Unlock the tips in each room and hine at the shower faucet in the correct room and you''ll find your next mission."


    "If you fail, you''ll be trapped in the bathroom and the poison gas will spray from the shower"


    The dog owner said, recalling that the characters were exposed to poison gas and depicted a distressed way to die. I really think about how reality differs from my portrayal, etc.


    "What, if I thought it was a death-game showdown, the dog keeper would just be one-sided?"


    "If you survive, I''ll fight you later."


    To the penetration of the viper, Yao Sun tells him to stay true to his face.


    "I made the tip here. It''s not unreasonable, it''s capable of breaking through properly. If your memory is certain. Honestly, I don''t want you to die in this first phase."


    "That''s caring. As you''d expect, I''ll survive to the end of the day in pain at best."


    He was a sarcastic dog breeder, but Yaoshan left the scene without changing his expression.


    "That feels lost, rather than resentful bone marrow."


    After Yao Sun disappeared, Viper said. Of course I''m referring to Yao Sun.


    "Oh, have you noticed Viper, too? Let me compliment you."


    "I''m still older than you. You''re gonna have to look at people."


    "If we go over thirty more, it doesn''t matter, does it? It depends on your personality."


    "My brain and personality are more decent than yours."


    Two people moving upstairs, tapping a light mouth.


    When I first entered room 201, there was a note on the prominent spot on the table.


    "Wow... this is..."


    Seeing what was written in the note, the dog owner puts on his face.


    "What''s up?


    "No... fine. Let''s see another room."


    When he waves a small rash toward the asking viper, the dog owner takes the note and heads to another room.


    A note is placed on the table similar to 202, 203, 204. And all that was written was a sentence quoted from a critical article in a novel about dog breeders by Hepatic Cedar Willow Meal.


    (Is my bad taste my father giving up? to make people uncomfortable on purpose, your hard work)


    It''s not surprising that they came because they killed their parents, which is how disgusting they are, but when they become aware that they offended many readers with this apt critique of Hepatic Cedar, dog breeders also become uncomfortable again.


    Compare the four notes. Read every inch of the quoted text.


    (Is the tip looking for a mistake...? You have some misguided criticism of the work I wrote that I haven''t read very well)


    Two of the notes were blatantly misguided criticisms.


    (You can lie flat out and take the money with it. And dash others. That''s an easy business. I knew I was right to kill him. No matter how much you kill, it''s going to boil next. Depending on the security and civility of the country, bad people and scraps occur in a certain proportion)


    Dog breeders who round and grip two of the notes.


    (There are two mistakes. Two things I don''t know if I''m right or wrong. I mean, would one of the remaining ones be a mistake and the criticism that seems to have read my book properly be the right answer?


    Dog owners think, comparing notes from rooms 201 and 204.


    (What the hell did he think to make this quiz? Does that make any sense? Or the very thing you did to quiz like this, is it reflecting his stray?


    Aware of Yaoshan, the problem creator, the dog owner thinks.


    "What''s up? Don''t you get it?


    "Oh......"


    Vipers asking long-thinking dog breeders and honestly admitting dog breeders.


    (I don''t remember... this. Hmmm......)


    Just because it''s my work, doesn''t mean I remember all the pieces from corner to corner. I''d rather forget. The two remaining critical sentences, even though I know about which book you''re referring to, I don''t know if that critique was properly written without reading it.


    (Bet)


    The dog keeper is determined. Even when it comes to betting, it''s not a dark cloud bet. It''s a well-founded bet.


    (Is the critique of the oldest book correct in this? At first I criticized it after reading it carefully, and then I just read it through and beat it appropriately, he said. That filth is going to do it)


    Then the dog owner checked all four room tubs around.


    Every room sees a hole in the ceiling at the entrance to the bathroom where the shutter supposedly goes down. In the dog breeder''s novel, it was the mechanism by which poison gas was sprayed, with the shutter in the wrong room going down and unable to leave. supposedly faithfully reproducing it.


    "I don''t know..."


    The dog keeper groans pompously.


    "Do I need to go out of my way to hang out with you for life?


    Vipers now confirm with dog breeders who try to risk their lives.


    "There isn''t. But if you stop, the game will stop here."


    Turn toward the viper, and the dog keeper will try to shrug his shoulder.


    "And what are you kidding me about, this is what I''m doing with the book I wrote. Hit me with that being the author, or, no, it''s really funny and chest shit bad. Because you made it for me, I''m going out with you."


    "You don''t think the enemy is setting up a trap that you can''t help but see through your personality?


    "You think there''s a chance you could set me up? But considering Van Damme''s character, if I were to set him up like that, it would be the last time."


    You will learn later that this dog breeder''s reading was a mistake.


    A dog keeper who decides to stay in room 204 enters the bathroom.


    Vipers also come in with the dog breeder. The dog keeper opens his mouth gently.


    "Hey, you two bastards in the shower room. If I make a mistake and the poison gas comes out, I''m gonna roll you in, okay?


    "I''m sure you came here for that poison gas."


    "Oh well..."


    Viper said with a flashing face, the dog owner looked out of sorrow and reached for the faucet.


    "Let''s go."


    Twist the shower faucet.


    There is no water. There''s just a strange sound of air leaking all the time.


    "Shit......"


    With a pulled smile, a blue dog breeder. Block your mouth with your hands immediately.


    As expected, the bathroom entrance was shuttered. This is a light game over.


    Vipers lift the body of a desperate dog breeder, and when they turn to shutter and rush forward, they easily blow the shutter off with one flying kick. A distorted, bent shutter flew unbounded, making a flashy noise and hitting the wall.


    As he left the room, Viper lowered the dog owner.


    "You know what? I''m glad I''m in, too, right?


    Stroking a drooling forehead room backwards, the viper laughs sarcastically.


    "Ah, stay thankful..."


    He was a dog breeder under barometric pressure for his overwhelming power rather than thanking Viper for his decision.


    (If it weren''t for Viper, would I have died on the third mission... I wonder what it is...)


    Dog breeders who shudder at the sweetness of their reading, at the lack of thought or luck.


    (No, I mean, at the time the message got through and Viper noticed me, that''s all I have luck with)


    Then when I entered room 201, another candidate, and twisted the shower faucet again, the faucet lid fell to the floor and a note was affixed behind the lid.


    The note says where to go next. The location of the fourth mission was room 601.


    Vipers abruptly stopped their feet near the stairs as they moved toward the sixth floor.


    "What''s up?


    When the dog owner also stops and looks back, the viper has a rare blue face.


    "Something... sounds disgusting. It''s spiritual."


    Viper stopped his leg and told him with a restless face. Inspiration is stronger than people.


    "Hit me, Viper, are you afraid of ghosts?


    "I don''t have the means to fight spirits."


    Vipers who seriously answer to teasing dog breeders.


    "Well... I knew there were rumors that this hotel was leaving."


    Immediately after the dog breeder was like that, a high sound rang that something could play.


    "Is that a lap sound? Ooh...... scary scary. You know, I''ve got something on my mind."


    Dog breeders aware that they are gross.


    "You should leave here for now. I don''t see it, but it''s definitely coming from behind."


    Vipers prompt the dog owners to go for the stairs first and sooner. Vipers also follow the dog owner as he cares behind his back.


    They were close to the emergency stairs, that''s when.


    "Kee!"


    The cut of gold echoed the emergency stairs.


    (You''re lying... this voice...)


    It was a familiar scream for a dog owner. I believed I would never hear it again, but I didn''t expect to hear it now in this situation.


    "Hey, what''s up?


    When Viper is surprised and peeks into the dog owner''s face, he is increasingly surprised to see that he is completely out of complexion. It''s unusual for a dog owner to look like this.


    Here he comes.


    I feel intense spirituality looming behind me, and the viper makes a sharp voice.


    In a space where there was nothing, it materialized.


    A middle-aged woman with a long vertical face, eyes too far from left and right, a crooked mouth and an extremely distinctive appearance, reminiscent of a bat or a kiligrine.


    The dog owner knew the woman well. He is the best friend of his deceased sister, a deputy representative of the false civil society he once created, and the woman he killed.


    "Keeko......"


    Shortly after she uttered the woman''s name, the woman''s spirit stared at the dog breeder and shouted in a high voice.


    "Kee!"

 1435 11

    "What is karma? For example, I accept how evil terror is, but this is what people do, and it''s the karma of the world."


    When Yao Sun came back to the room, Van Dam said something.


    "It would be very convenient for some of them to stop thinking and just scream about terrorism as evil. The threat of terrorism is coveted by them. It''s a palpable evil, but for that reason."


    I didn''t know what Van Damme was going to say two nights with Yao Sun, but Kate and I understood the shoe method.


    "It''s a similar thing I do. But demand and supply are made up. Sheep are safer and more secure managed by shepherds. I can take care of you. They can protect you from wolves, too."


    As he spoke, Van Damme remembered what he had been told for a long time. Don''t compare people to animals. But I really use it as an analogy.


    "When everything in this world is held. And it can be said that many people are the result of their choices, not just their relationship, but even their position. If you want to be rich, for example, you can start a business or hit hard. All you have to do is make a challenge that could make you rich. But many people don''t want to do it because they think it stinks. Do not challenge for fear of failure. Decide on your own length and give up. Continue along the path you desired or, without that hope, compromise on the path that is close. I don''t think it''s good either way. Each fits. Except..."


    Van Damme separated words here and turned his gaze to shoe law.


    "The whims of destiny that befall people make them unable to choose their way of life or anything else. Neither the evil of birth, nor the misfortune of suddenly descending. What''s this? Is it karma? Hate man-made disasters and natural disasters that we have no choice but to give up clearly exist in this world"


    "I also have a say in malice and intent to kill. I''m sure the dog owner does, too. And so are we."


    Says in a voice where shoe law pushed emotion to death.


    "I admit it at least. The deprived side mourns mostly as an inexorable misfortune, but if you think about society as a whole, everything is inevitable. If the result of a dog''s intent to kill is karma, it''s karma, that''s all."


    "Do you dare say no if there are causes on the side of the murder as well? While in a position to clear the mindless side of the murdered."


    "It is the karma the people receive, which democracy has truly brought, that is helping politicians who think nothing of the people to vote and making them dump their taxes on the dob. There is always a cause of the result. Mr Van Damme says irrational unhappiness, and so do many human beings. But I feel different. I''m sure you were born badly because you did something you weren''t even born into."


    Van Damme frowns when he sees the shoe method that speaks pale.


    Van Damme felt that the word of shoe law might be an annoying or, in a sense, a nihilist of truth that he was objectifying.


    "About me and you, Mo, the cause of the fruit will be to us from Atta and Iu, Mass."


    Says Kate with a sad face.


    "I suppose there was. It''s the result of your invitation, and it''s also because I was a fool."


    Van Dam throws up in a mood.


    Van Damme couldn''t have totally forgiven Kate either. I''m still obsessed. I try to keep it as low as possible and keep Kate from suffering, but sometimes I get out.


    "You...... I want to talk properly with Yahari, the dog breeder Sun Ga"


    "Don''t tell me again and again. That''s unacceptable."


    Van Damme dismisses with a troubled face to Kate, who complains in a painful voice.


    ''Cause I just think it''s gonna turn out like you''re gonna suffer.


    (I... you gah. I''m a douchebag who does this to clear my grudges, and I''m bitter enough)


    That''s what I thought, Kate, but I couldn''t speak of that.


    "The dog keeper..."


    Yao Sun looks at the camera and squeals. None of the cameras on the countless displays shows a dog owner.


    "It disappeared. But you were acting a little weird before you disappeared."


    "You were running out of the blue. Is something wrong?


    Shoe law and Yao Sun say, as if to report it to the Van Dams, who were distracted from the camera.


    "Don''t you have any plans?


    "It wasn''t like that, it seemed like we were both running away in a hurry"


    Ask Van Damme, Yao Sun answers.


    (Did you finally run into her...?


    Expecting things to have happened that I wanted, the shoe method was doing my hand to my mouth and I was fucking laughing.


    "Kee! I finally found you. Whoa, whoa! Dog breeder. Yeah, yeah! I''m gonna kill you. Ahhh! Michi scolded me in the afterlife, and I''m kidding... oh wow... ah?


    "Wow, you bit me..."


    "Even ghosts chew..."


    Dog breeders and vipers are pointing their uncommon gaze at Keeko, who obviously bit him while he was screaming.


    "I don''t care because I bit you. Ooh! Kee! Even if I bit you, your fate wouldn''t change. Oops! Kee!"


    "What? Why are you even in there with me? It''s my first meeting..."


    Vipers flatter that they are plural.


    "You''re friends with bad guys like dog owners. Ugh! Then he''s definitely a bad guy. Ooh!


    "Then I''ll stop, my friend, so just aim for the dog breeder"


    "Huh? Isn''t that terrible? I mean, Viper, aren''t you freaking out? Aren''t you bad at ghosts?


    "Look, I knew he was a bad guy! He''s a bad guy to abandon his friends to our cuteness ~! Together, I''ll make you a success! Kee!"


    Keeko''s body swells up.


    "Something''s gonna suck, so we''re gonna run anyway."


    That''s what Viper got away with first.


    "Hey, fast. That way to escape is awesome - desperate, and I knew you were scared of ghosts?


    A dog keeper speaks up as he flees in the form of a chase after the viper.


    "Chi - Yikes. He''s a tough opponent, so we just have to run away."


    Vipers looking back and screaming. Looking back, Keeko''s huge face spread all over the aisle, following the two of us.


    "Is that your old potty? If that''s the case, I don''t like it very much."


    "That''s not true."


    To the words of the viper, the dog keeper gives up.


    It leads to another emergency staircase, different from where we were about to head.


    Shortly after the two jumped into the stairs, Keeko hit the wall directly. The walls are shattered and Keeko jumps straight into the room on the other side of the wall.


    "I thought it would slip through because it''s a ghost..."


    Dog breeder looking back and whining.


    "There are quite a few spirits with physical power, but I don''t think that''s just a spirit. A lot of weirdness."


    And, Viper.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with you. Tell me, expert."


    "I''m not an expert, but I''ve seen the kind of evil spirits several times before, but that''s too much influence over the world unnaturally. I don''t mean to be a sneaky god, but there''s something close to it."


    Seeing the full destruction of the wall, Viper broke off so. As far as the destruction of the walls and the extent of their destruction, Viper felt that if it was just simple power, it was clearly outweighing himself.


    The two of them go down the stairs. There''s no sign of Keeko coming after us.


    "The signs have disappeared...... Maybe it won''t last long to materialize."


    Viper stopped and said. The dog keeper also stops.


    "So, what was that? What''s your relationship?


    "I changed my name and face, and I was a hysterical woman who served as a deputy representative for a civil society called Fire Abandonment Wei BBA."


    "What is Fire Discharge Wei BBA... is that the array that was making noise on the news before? They all burned to death."


    "Not everyone. Close to everyone, though."


    "You didn''t have to..."


    Frustrating viber.


    "I killed Keeko before that. But I''m surprised you kept resenting me for being an evil spirit. And why are you here? Van Damme brought that on purpose......? It doesn''t really match Van Damme''s image."


    For once, the dog owner decided to ask Van Damme later.

 1436 12

    On the way, walking slowly, the dog keeper still explores the signs in the room over the door. The cameras will be watching, so when they stop, they''ll be suspicious.


    (I knew you weren''t there...)


    No sign of any of the rooms on the sixth floor. Except for room 601, which we''re headed to. The door stays dignified open and the lights are on inside. And there are signs of people.


    When we arrived in room 601, there were unexpected people waiting inside. Van Damme was sitting on the couch.


    (The same goes for the shoe method and the hepatic cedar son, how are these guys moving ahead? Elevator? Is there a dedicated staircase hidden somewhere? The neighborhood is going to be the key to finding out where these guys are)


    While the dog owner is surprised to see Van Damme, he conceives silently.


    "No escort this time? Now, if I crack it here, isn''t it over?


    And, Viper.


    "I didn''t bring an escort because I knew he didn''t have the intention"


    A glance at the dog breeder, Van Damme laughs at it.


    "This is the stage you prepared for me. We need to get along and enjoy ourselves."


    The dog keeper smiled and said. The words were half true and half false. That''s how I feel, but I''m not going to hang out until the end. Somewhere I''d like to turn around and ruin it, but I haven''t come up with a specific way to do that yet.


    (As long as I know where the lurk is, I can get an advantage...... Of course still, it''s hard to set this up where these guys are without being able to understand our movements... Hmmm...... I don''t see any visions that work. Should we fundamentally reconsider?


    Behind a smile, the dog keeps coming up with ideas in a non-floating mood.


    "The next mission is not about your life. You''re more important than your life, it''s a fan of your work."


    Listening to Van Damme''s words, the dog owner felt like he had his heart eagled. The spare grin also froze in an instant.


    I''ve already been spotted, poking at the weakest part of the dog breeder.


    "I''ve caught a few of your fans who are particularly fanatical. That''s why I held your lecture today."


    "You were such a dirty hand guy too... This was a little unexpected. I didn''t think I''d make it that far."


    "Hmm. It''s an honor to have you buy it high. And I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Van Damme gives a hateful grin to the dog owner pointing it out in the face.


    (What, are you lying...)


    Seeing that deliberate smile on his face, he spotted Van Damme lying and the dog owner was relieved.


    "Oh, I want to ask you something. Did you set that ghost up?


    When the dog owner asks, Vandam''s grin disappears.


    "Ghosts? That being said, I heard rumors like that... I have no idea. I didn''t even believe it. No way, were you actually there?


    Van Damme asks back suspiciously, not in a cloudy breeze.


    "Earlier, you two were rushing away because there was a ghost out there? It''s hard to think we''re both going to lie like that..."


    "We were smashing the wall flashy. It''s not on the camera? Look upstairs."


    "I''ll make sure later...... Now let''s get into the fourth mission description."


    Van Damme placed a card on the table, each with a different number, and a collar with something like a small machine in it. The numbers on the cards are 98, 121, 555.


    "Four, did you get something different from my novel?"


    Says the dog owner.


    "The collar is planted with a bomb. The explosion is small, but it''s powerful enough to kill anyone wearing a collar. Fix it."


    Dog breeder to wear collar with bomb, as directed by Van Damme.


    "From the three cards, have them pick a hit. It''s just a simple game."


    "What the hell... No hints, no hints."


    A viper who hears Van Damme explain and gives a shuddering voice.


    "No, I don''t need a hint. This is so easy. I''m the only one who can figure it out because I gave you a number."


    Seeing the three numbers 98, 121 and 555, the dog owner ran out of words with a boring looking face.


    "Ho."


    Listen to the dog breeder and smile thinly so that Van Damme can be amused.


    "You''re still there when you''re done explaining?


    "You don''t mind touring, do you? Whatever you do, this game will be over soon."


    Van Damme shrugged his shoulder to ask the dog owner.


    A dog keeper takes one of the cards.


    This is it.


    The card the dog owner took in his hand was 121.


    "Correct. Take the collar."


    "It''s too easy and boring...... Let me do a harder beating."


    While grabbing the collar, the dog owner said.


    "What kind of tease is that?


    Vipers ask questions.


    "The number of burned victims of a fire that occurred at a rally at Fire Discharge Wei BBA. Damn, that''s a bad taste. If I don''t remember, it''s game over here."


    I said it was easy, but if I didn''t remember it, it was also something I could call unreasonable: a third chance of a light death.


    "Is it true that guys who go out of their way to collect hated races, fit into that leader, and end up baking them all together have a good taste?


    Vandamm asks sarcastically.


    "You said you were a mess, a mess of mass garbage. I feel the same way. I just got a cockroach wheel in my hand."


    The dog owner says back arrogantly. Van Damme frowns slightly.


    "So? What about the hostages? I guess it''s a hoax anyway."


    The dog owner smiled.


    "Were you spotted?"


    Van Dam is also allowed to stick and spill a smile, shaking it small or not.


    "I told you. He said he believed you weren''t such a bad guy."


    "I see. But there''s actually only one person, someone who''s blackmailing me. I''m not taking you hostage, and I''m gonna make sure you''re safe."


    "It''s not tough enough not to take it hostage and just move it with blackmail. I know who you''re talking about. Big day, two nights, right?


    The one who called the dog breeder to this Maslao hotel lecture today. Even if people are paid from the hotel itself and see where Van Dam thinks but is left, the dog owner sees that the big day and two night market council would have had no choice but to call the dog owner in Van Dam''s blackmail.


    "Mr. Big Day, you''re pathetic...... even if you were blackmailed, you''d be heartbroken. That''s why I ask you to tell me. I''m sorry I got involved." "


    "Ok...... I''ll tell him."


    Van Damme also seemed to remember some hindsight and, at the request of the dog owner, undertook it with a divine voice.


    "Tell me that and one more thing. How many more games are there? Same as my book?


    "If you say I''m the same, do you believe me on par? Then I''ll tell you the same. Good luck, then."


    Ironically, Van Damme gets up and walks out of the room.


    Behind that van Dam, a dog breeder who arrives perfectly. Vipers also follow with a bitter laugh.


    Van Damme stops and looks back.


    "I have trouble getting you to follow me..."


    "That would be trouble. That''s why we''re in trouble."


    A dog breeder with a slight and nasty grin at Van Damme spilling a smile.


    But when I actually got there perfectly like this, I decided to keep it to the extent of the prank because the story would not go properly.


    "You know this story?


    The dog owner called out to Van Damme, who tried to walk out again. Van Damme stops at three steps.


    "Put the hamster inside the gauge and place the feeding device for how bait works when you press the switch. Hamsters push the switch to feed and eat. So, I''ll unpack it in a while. The belly-up hamster pushes the switch over and over, but eventually learns that it is something that no more switches out and no more bait, and despairs. I mean, give up."


    "You know what?


    "Oh well. You know what? So if I break through all my missions, some of you, like that experimental hamster, will give up? You can''t do anything to this guy. I will survive. You can''t kill yourself."


    "In a lion''s harem...... no, let''s leave it now"


    Speaking of something, Van Damme immediately interrupted and walked away. I didn''t even go after the dog owner this time.

 1437 13

    Shoes French-English Road used to be a salaried man, but I was lucky enough to go through a ton of applause because I wanted some stimulation, and when I got on the opposition''s public offering, I was hired lightly, and there happened to be few other candidates for election.


    Without a history of becoming a secretary, he did not go through the city, and suddenly running in the public offering frame and suddenly winning the shoe method was very fortunate in some ways, but he became a shark studying a lot after the provincial council.


    The Salariesman-era shoe law was not a great man, but after the wonder and prefectural council, it became noticeable from people. The shoe law sees that the fierce conflict among the prefectural government with the fiercely reputable and foolish prefectural governor is probably the cause of this. As a result of taking the lead in biting a man with so many enemies, he became more natural and allied and at first glance.


    Based on the shoe method, there was nothing particularly untrained in the current position. But the others can''t be like that.


    That''s how we got to know each other more, and all of them are shoe laws that were even seen as launching into national politics, but he didn''t have the will to do that. That heart did not speak in front of anyone.


    The shoe law only had backward thoughts, both in the political world and in the existence of a politician. Parliamentarians of the party who pay attention to the shoe law and speak up are only aware of factional strife within the party that keeps their party. I don''t seem to have the feeling of working for citizens, prefects, or the people. I have at least that.


    The shoe law thought that it would be better if we remained solemnly at our current job. Still, I thought it would help the world properly - believe me, I''m sure I''ll need it now.


    One day, shoe law got to know one woman.


    Familiar with the name Keeko, she was a family of shoe-law loathing politicians who also seemed to be working to become a politician again. For this reason, the shoe method also looked at Keeko with color glasses at first, but I tried to get in direct contact with her several times, and the way I looked at Keeko changed.


    Keeko was the bearer of a very hot heart. Some parts tend to run wild, but if you still explain it properly and logically, you listen to people''s opinions as well.


    The shoe method viewed Keeko as a large vessel and wanted to help her. It was a shoe law that was supposed to remain good for local councillors, but he even began to think about becoming a congressman for Keeko.


    Someone killed Keeko.


    The cause of death was supposedly pneumonia, but the shoe method was suspicious, and Keeko''s death was forcibly disguised as involving backstreet tissue, where a detective who was also familiar with the backstreet looked into it. The real cause of death, he said, is the other killing that someone stabbed him in the medulla oblongata with a ballpoint pen.


    The shoe method remembered intense dismay and anger. Keeko was a person who should never die. I dreamed that if she lived, if she became Prime Minister, she would surely make this country better. The end that it would take lives by someone was unforgivable.


    There are men lurking in the world who are powerful enough to even rewrite the truth of a man''s death. The detective has refused to do his job saying it was dangerous and unable to step in any further, so I thought I''d have to fully use the help of the back street, and the shoe law went around independently doing a lot of research.


    The result would be to get to a very frigid occupier.


    "Yeah, well, if you do call the dead spirits, you''ll find the killer very quickly."


    A fortune teller of the same age or slightly younger, who named himself Starling Charcoal Ball Husband, after hearing about the circumstances of the shoe law, told him so.


    "Let''s take over the murder scene first. It is possible that the murdered spirit remains a ground-bound spirit at the scene. If you encounter a good spirit, make the spirit visible to the customer, so ask him who did it."


    And, although Tamao says, it is first and foremost near impossible, such as moving the prosecution based on the testimony of the Spirit, where the Spirit was summoned to hear the truth. No matter how many spirits, reincarnations, and underworld beings have been demonstrated around the world, Japan has not even turned to developing laws involving spirits.


    In other words, the shoe law was prepared that once the killer had been identified, and if he wanted to bring the killer to justice, he would have to try the killer by illegal means.


    The shoe law follows Tamao''s fortune and the two of us go to the murder scene.


    When Tamao cast a suspicious spell, a grudgingly shaped Keeko spirit emerged, full of resentment, and the shoe method rose to heaven.


    "Keeko... you''re really Keeko, aren''t you?


    "Hmmm!? It''s not Mr. Shoe Law. Keeko, I''ve always missed you alone! It''s good to see you. Keeko, thank God! Wookie! Oh, it''s been a while since Wookie came out. I''m always key when I scream, but seriously, I''m extremely expensive. I get wookies."


    That was definitely Keeko.


    "Keeko, it''s good to see you, too. Keeko came here to find out the truth about how she died. Tell me."


    The shoe method heard the truth from Keeko.


    "Um... can I talk to you for a second?


    Jade husband looked at Keeko and called out with his eyes shining.


    "About that Mr. Keeko. Honestly, I''ve never seen a spirit this strong. And even though it''s a grudge - time seems limited, but it''s also amazing to temporarily regain your thinking skills. If you leave it to me, you''ll be able to move Mr. Keeko off this scene, and if you want revenge on the person you killed, you might be able to do it with rituals. It''s going to take a while..."


    "Are you going to even use Keeko as an experimental bench?


    "Keeko! Keeko, can you move from here!? Besides, Keeko can power up and be a wookie!? You don''t speak well in Ukiko. All right, this place stays that way, but I''m gonna make it super keyco! Make me a super key! I''m going to punish you for being a super key. Kee!"


    Upon hearing Tamao''s offer, the shoe method frowned, but Keeko asked from himself, with a joyous look.


    Then some days later, the shoe law met Van Dam and listened to the dog owner.


    "Know that you are investigating the Dog Owner One in the case of the Fire Discharge Wei BBA. I called out to him, seeing as if he had a grudge."


    The shoe law, which also heard the circumstances from Van Damme, recommended that the vengeance stage be turned into a Maslao hotel.


    The reason for this lies in Jade Husband and Keeko. By Tamao, he was a key ko that was spiritually enhanced a lot, but he failed a little. Keeko had been modified at Maslao hotels with strong spiritual magnetic fields and frequent ghosts, but Keeko, who should be able to travel, could no longer be moved from Maslao hotels this time.


    "If anyone is dependent, except for the story. And I can still help the spirit, but if Mr. Keeko relies on those he trusts, he might be able to do even more."


    And, Tamao''s valve.


    The shoe law didn''t trust Van Damme very much, so I didn''t leave him to take revenge, nor did I tell him about Keeko.


    When Van Damme returned to his room, he conveyed a message from the dog owner two nights later.


    Van Dam remembers the awkwardness after watching two nights leaking whimpers.


    A knock is made, the door opens, and the peaches show their faces.


    "Looks like Mr. Terrence and Mr. Rod are about to arrive."


    "Okay."


    "Kill the dogs, Sassel. Are you worried?


    Kate asks sadly for her husband when she hears Peaches report.


    "You guys once fought well against your viper opponents, but then there was a command tower called Catherine, and now there are only four fortified vampires with you. The others are human private soldiers."


    "Ask about Sowie. Il''s. Then Arimasen."


    "Let''s answer this, then. That''s the game. I''m playing these games to get revenge for hurting you."


    Kate got annoyed when Van Damme told her in a slightly irritating tone.


    Peaches saw it and left silently, still whimpering two nights and the very awkward air dominated the room.


    By the way, indoors, there was no such thing as shoe law. Because...


    "When, how long have you been talking?


    Vipers speak to dog breeders as they walk down the hallway.


    "Bet you have the same number of missions left. Van Damme is right, if it''s the same as the original, there are four remaining missions. In my book, I get chased around quite a bit at this point. Thanks to the viper on it, I''m done without it"


    I only wanted to avoid being chased around by a chaser as a dog owner, and I didn''t think I could handle all this on my own. I feel sincerely glad that Viper is here.


    "When I have one or two left, I want to move this one back. Well, I haven''t got a plan yet on how to fight back..."


    On your last mission, the dog owner sees that the play is likely to take an end. He said he would definitely come to the rescue. Otherwise, it won''t be revenge.


    The fifth mission was a vending machine outlet on the third floor.


    Check the room on the third floor as well. But I can''t feel any signs.


    "Is that you..."


    When he arrived at the vending machine store and saw the person waiting there, the dog owner shrugged.


    It was Shoes France and England Road.

 1438 14

    The dog owner had several conversations with the shoe method when he was running the Fire Discharge Wei BBA, but he was an honest person and not as evil as the dog owner. Except you''re a regulator.


    The shoe method now, staring at itself with hateful eyes, looks like someone else.


    "A mass murderer like you, living in a society, is a terrible thing."


    Quiet tone, but shoe law speaks in a voice full of disgust and hatred.


    "I killed 122 people in the Fire Discharge Wei BBA alone. But I''m sure that''s not all, is it? Aren''t you killing countless? He was also the head of the backstreet organization, wasn''t he?"


    "Oh, I''m killing a lot of them. But, you know, I hate killing. I also hate violence. This isn''t sarcasm or teasing. It''s true. No, the very fact that I don''t like killing people is ironic."


    Dog breeder speaking in an annoying tone.


    "I''m making a light confession, but you''re recording, right? Is it so damning that it doesn''t matter if it''s published?


    "Nothing good. Whatever you want after you win. I''m still on my way to say more than that. I don''t want to kill him, but he doesn''t have to, because he does exist in this world. Self-righteous reason, people who hurt others without darkness, the worst hypocrites who cheat on you, these guys, you should kill them when you get a chance, right?


    How the face of the shoe method is distorted by that dialogue of the dog owner.


    "Are you calling the Keekos bad guys self-justified..."


    "He''s a bad guy."


    Dog owners coldly affirm to the shoe method where anger is likely to explode even now.


    "You guys don''t have the consciousness to be evil. You guys are the ones who suck. You are the ones whose hair is still evil. For your enjoyment, I wrote my work with my soul that I wanted to express what I thought was interesting. And the people who took it and enjoyed it and liked it. I''ll deny them to their own emotions, use their power, have a bad reputation, and you guys will jump to crush them anyway, not evil, what do you say?"


    Quiet, cold, but certainly with strong anger, the dog keeper speaks. When the force is coming out sometime, the viper on the side feels it.


    "In the end, the guy who wants to regulate just doesn''t care, that''s all. Crush it because it''s unpleasant. That''s all. Plus, I push it through with good reason. I just did the same thing back. But, you know, I don''t give a damn. I physically erased the guy who made me uncomfortable. That''s all."


    The fist of shoe law I''m listening to is trembling in small pieces.


    "Those who were protected by the law and believed that they could move the politician Pigs to unilaterally crush the enjoyment of others from the safe zone are murdered unnecessarily the other way around. Aren''t you freaked out? I''m really freaked out. I was in the mood when I walked into people''s houses and finally finished a cockroach that I couldn''t kill while I was running away."


    "Enough..."


    "No, I still have something to say. You know, Keeko."


    A shoe method rejected by a trembling voice, but the dog owner, once on fire, was no longer stopping.


    "That''s what such an ugly woman is like. It''s not about the face, it''s about the flavor. Wherever you go, you''re solitary, your emotional containment doesn''t work, you''re solitary, and if such a woman became a politician, you figured out how many people annoyed you. Even as a social justice, I think you were right to kill him. I hear you''ve been putting it in there and trying to support it, but where did you find value in that?


    I was disoriented about Keeko as well, and the shoe method finally cleared me up.


    "Did you hear that? Keeko."


    "Huh...?


    "Kee!"


    With the shouting, the spirit of Keeko appeared behind the shoe method.


    "I don''t care about games anymore, and I''ll tell you. It was me who led Keeko here, and it was me who empowered Keeko as a spirit. I wanted to clear Keeko''s mind."


    "What? What power does it have to empower spirits?


    He was a dog breeder who unexpectedly asked, but didn''t answer the shoe method. I''m just asking for it, to be exact, but it stinks.


    "Kee! I won''t let you get away with it this time ~!


    "No, I''m running away."


    The dog owner, who turned his back, noticed the fact that Viper had escaped first when Keeko showed up. It''s already pretty far away.


    (That guy, I knew you didn''t like ghosts...)


    The dog owner also runs desperately as he sends a suspicious gaze on the back of the smaller viper.


    "I said I wouldn''t let you get away with it. Yikes! Kee!"


    "Whew..."


    Hearing Keeko''s voice right behind his back, the dog owner panicked.


    "Guaaaaa!"


    The dog owner exclaimed, unable to tolerate the heterogeneous sensations that caught up with Keeko touching his body and coming into him.


    (Wow, he''s screaming like a character in my comic book...)


    Possessed, bathed in Keeko''s emotions, but thinking of things out of place.


    "Dog owner!


    Far away vipers stop, look back and scream worryingly. But he wouldn''t try to get close, so the dog owner laughed even though he was possessed.


    Keeko''s feelings are communicated directly. The discomfort and anguish of the bearer of values and sensibilities completely different from his own, overlapping with his own mind, was hard to brush.


    "Are you kidding me... haha..."


    A dog breeder who keeps himself desperate and mocks and laughs.


    "You''re just thinking about yourself, you crappy bitch. She is a typical hypocerebral hysterical woman who is humble, full of victim consciousness, spreads good intentions, but just wants to take a mount and look down on others, shaking her own tiny mess. It''s also a creature that doesn''t properly communicate as a person. It''s that guy''s mourning and anger, you know that!


    Shortly after his last thirst, the dog owner realized that Keeko had gone out of his midst.


    The signs of Keeko disappeared. The refusal and curse of the dog breeder seems to have caused a lot of damage.


    Back at the vending machine store, the shoe law had disappeared at some point.


    "I''m talking about the mission, but maybe he doesn''t care if he kills me..."


    I''m referring to the shoe method with that guy. Van Damme''s game also had the vibe that it didn''t matter anymore.


    "That ghost, you can''t do anything without calling Midori."


    A viper speaks to a shrieking dog owner. The dog owner agreed with that, but he called Midori, who was in Euthanasia City, and wondered if he would have it by the time he got here. From Anura City in western Tokyo to Miura Peninsula in Kanagawa Prefecture and Pharmaceutical Buddha City occupying its northern part, it takes nearly an hour and a half by train, even the shortest distance and course.


    "What was that, that..."


    Van Dam moans when he sees the display. The camera also showed Keeko completely. I also saw the moment of possession of the dog breeder.


    "What kind of ghost goes out to this hotel?


    Two nights groaned pompously.


    "When you talk, Ano Ghost knows who you are, Dog Breeder Sun and Shoe Law Mitai."


    "Shoe law...... Do what you will��"


    I narrowed it down to two people who didn''t follow our instructions because they were tough when they called in people from outside to fight together, but one of them ran wild.


    The shoe law had moved early enough around the hotel.


    I can''t go back to Van Damme anymore. But a little earlier than planned, but breaking away is on schedule.


    "Keeko, aren''t you there?


    Speak up while walking, but there''s no sign of Keeko showing up.


    (Has the recoil that failed to possess made materialization rare)


    The shoe method, which studied a lot about spirits, does.


    (That means I''ve grown into a Buddha as it is...)


    Think about it and stop your leg as a hack.


    (No, there''s no way Keeko stays such a grudge. It should be best to form a Buddha. Yet I can no longer avenge the dog breeder, so I consider it unsavory to form a Buddha now...)


    It was a shoe method of falling into self-loathing, but eventually the notion of self-derision became stronger on myself now that I was falling into self-loathing thinking about that.


    (I''m coming to a place where I can''t turn back anymore. I stepped into a strange world out of my routine. It''s a mistake to get lost here!


    I scolded myself and the shoe method walked out again.


    "You don''t know what the mission is after all?


    "Suppose the shoe law was going to explain..."


    "Apparently, that man is going to leave my hand and kill you on his own."


    As Viper and the dog owner spoke, Van Damme''s voice echoed from a speaker who did not know where it was.


    "You''ll see..."


    The dog keeper tells me that he feels frightened.


    ''Instead of the Shoe Act, I''ll explain the fifth mission. Even so, it''s the same as your novel. I mean, "whimsical darts."


    "Hmmm... can you do that..."


    A plate of darts came out from behind the vending machine to the side in front of a dog breeder that would become tannic.


    "First comes the designation of numbers. Throw the arrow three times to hit the target number so that the total value matches the specified number. Darts are also roulette. Sometimes it moves hard, or suddenly it spins backwards or stops. Sometimes the contents of the numbers change. Have the vending machine take the poison at the receiving end before joining. Each time the specified number is hit, a bottle of antidote is distributed from the vending machine. This antidote does not only have detoxifying properties, but also has the effect of delaying the progression of the poison. If you don''t take four bottles of the antidote, you can''t completely detoxify it. In other words, the specified number may be hit four times. However, the game can last up to seven times."


    "I didn''t touch what kind of poison was in the works, but did such poison and antidote exist?


    "No, I formulated it specifically for this game."


    "What a cockroach story."


    To avenge myself, I was a dog breeder who was crazy and laughing when I was aware of that and this and the finesse of the hassle.


    "By the way... have you seen that ghost? I need to do something, can you help me?


    ''Hmm...... If it''s just a story, let''s hear it.''


    Van Damme listened to the dog owner''s request. I''d like to get rid of those irregulars that aren''t likely to be able to be controlled like that, even from Van Damme.


    "Contact the Snow Oka Institute. So, can you tell her to call Midori Shizuno here? For exorcism."


    ''Rejected.'' Cause it''s going to be the result of just adding a new helper to you. ''


    "Rejected? I''m not kidding."


    It wasn''t the dog owner who raised his voice, it was the viper.


    "If that''s what you want, we can contact you regardless of jamming waves, right? All you have to do is break down that window there, jump outside and make a phone call. It''s troublesome though. This one can get off the game at any time. I''m in a position to hang out with you."


    Van Damme changed his mind as Viper spoke out in a frustrating mixed voice.


    ''Okay...... Contact me that way, and I won''t be called many things at last, and I''ll arrange it here''


    Giving up and sighing, Van Damme decided to heed the request.

 1439 15

    Junko was a little surprised that Van Damme called, but the reason he called was even more unexpected.


    "I heard there was a person there named Midori Shizuno. It''s in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, could you stop by the Maslao Hotel? There''s a ghost out at the hotel, and there''s a man named Dog Owner, who recommends her to the psychic. ''


    "Wait a minute."


    Junko, who was in his room, goes to the living room. In the living room, Yi watched TV as Midori told her not to.


    Junko tells the three of them about the phone call he made.


    (Dog breeder, have you vandammed my existence? - Yes. I want to keep a secret about Midori. If my true brother asks, he''ll be absolutely grumpy. Wow, this)


    I am glad that there is no truth in this place, but I also felt that it seemed to fall apart quickly because there is also Yi and Shizuku. I don''t have a connected spirit, I don''t even share all of my memories and information.


    "The Maslao Hotel had an SOS signature earlier."


    Yi said.


    "The dog in SOS was a dog owner, didn''t the precious mean Midori?


    "Wow..."


    Junko pointed me out and Midori made a difficult face.


    "Was that something I shouldn''t have said? Then I''m sorry."


    "Mm-hmm... well, don''t touch me. Well, I''m just gonna go."


    Midori calls a taxi.


    "Midori, don''t forget the ghost souvenir"


    "Do you have any trouble being brought that?


    "I don''t need a ghost. It has to be living."


    Midori left the living room, receiving the voices of Shenzhen, Yi and Junko on his back.


    Fifth mission, whimsical darts.


    A number is specified in advance.


    A game where you throw an arrow three times to hit a dart''s number so that the sum of the numbers you hit is the same as the number you specify.


    For example, if the specified number is 100, the digits displayed in the darts must be equal to 35, 17, 48 to a total of 100.


    The player takes the poison in advance and if he wins the specified number, he gets the antidote, but he needs four antidotes, so he has to win four.


    Up to seven games. I mean, if you lose four times, that''s it.


    Dirtz''s aim was an LCD display, and the arrow had a sucker tip. Throw it for a try and it sticks easily.


    "Um??? is what?


    Viper looks at the darts'' targeted numbers and asks. Red as well as numbers for the purpose???? and blue???? was displayed.


    "The red question mark is a hidden number until you hit it. The blue one is a random number. Sometimes the red one is fixed by changing to a number even if it doesn''t hit occasionally."


    "I see...... Is that why you''re a whimsical dart..."


    "Sometimes even if you aim at the sum of the numbers, it''s impossible to make them a specified number just because the numbers are displayed. In that case red???? We have no choice but to explore from within. Blue with random numbers???? Sometimes they aim, but that''s when they corner you. Oh, blue???? may also be a bonus for increasing the number of times"


    "This is an irrational luck gay...... No, it''s not just the luck element, but the luck element is too strong."


    Following the dog owner''s explanation, Viper smiled bitterly.


    "Isn''t that a good idea? It''s not fun to play without any luck, is it? Yeah. You want me to let Viper do it? I''ll take the poison."


    "What? What are you talking about?


    The dog owner''s sudden suggestion felt like he meant it, not a joke, and the viper flaunts his face.


    "You''re the type who doesn''t gamble or anything at all, right? So I thought I''d teach you the pleasure."


    "Yes... I''m not a gambler or anything."


    "I''m recommending it because I thought so. You''re the one who doesn''t rely on luck to the best of his ability and wants to solve everything on his own. But this fun... I don''t know how to say it by mouth. It''s an area. We should actually try."


    "If it''s that much fun, you should do it"


    "Me too... I used to fall for a beating, but now I can''t enjoy it anymore"


    Dog breeder spilling a lonely grin.


    "Why not?


    "That''s what I''ll tell you when you play this game and win. To be honest, this also uses motor nerves and motion vision... I''m worried about you."


    "I see..."


    A little convincing viper.


    "Can I do it instead?


    "I''m the one who drinks poison. You''re going to be okay because there''s a development where you can do the original instead."


    Van Damme would be stationary if not, but the dog owner saw that there was no stationary.


    A dog owner picks up a capsule of poison from inside a vending machine. Drink it and it will start at that point. Vipers also set up dart arrows.


    Then we''ll have a drink.


    After speaking up, the dog owner took the poison. Then the targeted LCD display glowed and slowly rotated.


    The specified numbers are shown at the center of the darts. It''s 77 now.


    The palpitations of the viper with the arrow accelerate.


    (If it''s my own life, I''m still under more pressure than risking my own life to bear someone else''s life...)


    I can take it to the sum value with just the numbers displayed at the moment, so nervously, I throw it for 20, 42, 15 and a number whose sum will be a specified 77.


    All three times, the target of the darts glowed violently.


    An ampoule type container with an antidote falls into the vending machine.


    "First one...... Brilliant."


    The dog owner shrugged and immediately took the antidote. It also has a delaying effect on the progression of the poison, so I just have to drink it when it comes out.


    The next number is 65. The sum is possible with just the numbers still displayed, but the roulette moved faster. Then suddenly it is difficult to guess when the reverse rotation starts or stops.


    But the viper hits three times with no problem and gives out the second antidote.


    The third turn, the number is 83, but all that is shown on the darts is even. In total, it will never be 83.


    You mean use... Blue random aim is unlikely, and red??? If you use hidden numbers for any of......)


    On the first throw the viper is in red, a hidden number??? hit.


    ??? changes to three of the numbers.


    None of the numbers shown reach 40. I mean, again???? I have to hit it.


    Another one, red???? Try to aim. The number that came out was 31. Now that it''s even again, with the numbers shown, it won''t reach 83 whichever one you hit, so either way??? I just have to aim again.


    "If this happens to me, don''t bet a single reversal on a random blue shot"


    "I won''t... The odds are too low."


    "Blue can throw more often if you''re lucky."


    "Right...... Then I''ll try blue."


    In the form of following the words of the dog breeder, Viper aimed for blue, but not more often, but also with the displayed number of 12, this turn was a loss.


    Four games left. If you lose three of them, you don''t have enough antidote and it''s game over.


    "The random elements are too frivolous..."


    Shortly after the viper shrugged, new and designated numbers appeared on the LCD display and the fourth turn began. Again, the displayed numbers alone are not designated numbers.


    The fourth turn came out of the red random, and three more numbers appeared to be the designated indication, so I broke through without difficulty and also got the third antidote. Now you have three games left. One win and you can clear it.


    I''m not at all relieved because of random elements, even though I can''t be relieved because there are three times.


    Anxiety became a reality, and both the fifth and sixth turns were held back by random walls, with one turn left in no time.


    "Come on, it''s getting exciting - eh. This is where the fun starts."


    Dog owners are nagging as usual when they say their lives are at stake. Vipers on the other hand are completely pale.


    (Did this guy want to flavor me this mood? Shit, since the fight with Snow Oka...... no, that''s more than that. You think I''m so freaked out...)


    For Viper, it wasn''t the first time that a situation where a person other than himself would die if he failed, but that was something he could work hard to solve. This game I''m playing right now can''t be helped by force.


    The specified number is 88. By example,???? was a substitute that would not be aligned unless it was opened.


    (The fact that the fixed hidden numbers are full of hassles means this, shouldn''t we be aiming for randomness from the start?


    Tough bet, but since I''m lucky from targeting numbers hidden in fixation, Viper came up with the idea that I should bet on random numbers luck then. blue that is random???? is that they sometimes increase the number of times.


    (Ok, I''ll bet on that...)


    Fighting the fear of failure, Viper targets the blue numbers from the beginning. The eyes that came out were twelve.


    The numbers themselves were a substitute for not being able to align the specified numbers, but the borders of the numbers glowed and flashed, reflecting a single increase in the number of times.


    And even blue???? Vipers keep aiming. The numbers are ten of hassles. It doesn''t even increase the number of times.


    When I threw the third time, 32 came out. 54 in total. 34 that arrived at the specified number was present on the panel. In other words, now it is a number that can be aligned.


    Taste the feeling of losing all body power with relief, while hitting 34. The last antidote falls into the vending machine.


    (I won... you won...)


    Achievement, relief, joy of victory, liberation, these four blow intensely in the viper. My whole body is shivering with samurai in small pieces. The palpitations don''t stop fast either.


    "Stay annoyed. And stay thankful."


    A dog owner who has taken an antidote speaks to a viper who is stiffened while standing.


    "I was just telling you, why did you stop enjoying gambling?


    To get his feelings right, Viper spoke to the dog owner.


    "I succeeded as a novelist and became rich. And... I''m starting to treat my life like shit."


    Nihil grinned and the dog breeder spoke.


    "You''re rich enough to be hooked on horse racing, or you''re the oil king who''s golden until you get a rare character out of the chatter? They only enjoy gambling shallow. You''re not gonna step out of the safe zone, and you''re not gonna be in a lot of pain if you lose it, are you? It''s really just a game. The pleasure of betting is when you have the thrill of challenging the battle, savoring the painful fears. I took the money and realized I was going to make it... I don''t have the nerve to let go of all my money, and I just became an Okera, and I''d make as much money as I wanted to."


    The dog owner, speaking, remembered when he lived the rough life of his life that day before becoming a novelist.


    "It used to be different when I was poor. I''m the skinny one who worked part-time as a day labourer, right? Helping fishermen and stuff, but it turned out to be good money, and it was hilarious. So, I can''t wait to see the pain and remorse that I''ve ruined by taking over the gambling and making the precious and important money that I''ve earned from desperate thoughts. But because of that pain and fear, I can taste the best thrill, and I can''t wait to rejoice when I win. It feels exactly like a victory drink. Now you realize that, don''t you? Some people make fun of gambling just because of preconceptions, but you can do it once, and then you can say it. Seriously, in a painful way. Once you taste this delight, you''ll never feel like ridiculing yourself."


    "Ha..."


    The dog owner spoke uncommonly and excitedly, but the viper strikes a careless gavel, feeling he can''t keep up.


    "This pleasure is the privilege of the poor - the weak. You''ll never taste it when you''re rich, it''s supreme pleasure. Not to mention that, like me, even the fear of death has been paralyzed, and people who don''t care about their lives anymore don''t even burn gambling for their lives. With thrills, death games are fun. So I thought I''d entertain you more than I would. I never bet or anything. - I don''t know."


    "Hey... I know what you''re trying to say, and I got a taste for it in my hands-on experience, but I''ll never forgive you again..."


    Viper said with a fed up face to the dog breeder who seemed to talk forever when left alone.


    "I know it''s thrilling and hilarious, but that''s why not everyone and he all flirt with gambling. I knew it wouldn''t suit me. I honestly think it was a valuable experience."


    "Right. That''s too bad..."


    The dog owner shrugged his shoulder and fell with the last antidote, showing Viper the next destination note. It said upstairs ballroom.


    In an attempt to move, one young black man stood in front of the two as they tried to walk out.


    The man rolls his fighting spirit and stares at the viper with a fluttering face. It feels like the dog owner is completely out of my sight.


    It was Rod Crystal, a warrior from Sea Chihuahua, who showed up.


    "Hey, long time no see."


    The viper hoists one side of the corner of his mouth and laughs happily and speaks. I felt signs that I was obviously able to play in my area of expertise where I was being slammed to death by someone else''s life-threatening beating, and I remembered the feeling that my whole body''s cells boiled with joy.

 1440 16

    "Kee!"


    As the shoe law was walking around looking for Keeko, I heard Keeko screaming from the front.


    The relieved shoe method runs down the hallway early.


    "Ah, it''s Mr. Shoe Law. - Oh, I finally found it."


    "I finally found this dialogue."


    Looking up at the example of Keeko floating in the air, the shoe method gives a bitter laugh.


    "What is it? All of a sudden he disappeared."


    "I''m sorry. You don''t even know me ~. I went into him to remind the dog breeder of Keeko''s grudge, but it felt bounced off with great strength ~. Then my body was blown away... and my consciousness was diminished, and I was about to fly somewhere, and I was scared."


    "I see... you think Keeko is temporarily weakened by the recoil of being removed from possession"


    From the knowledge of the spirit purchased here recently, the shoe method goes to such an answer. I''m not actually seeing a weakening.


    "That''s troublesome ~. Keeko, should I rest for a while? While you''re resting, I''ll let you raise your grudges against the dog breeder. Kee."


    "Possession doesn''t seem like a sure means. I still have to use that trump card."


    Keeko is confused by the shoe method he says when he is ready.


    "But... that''s Mr. Shoe Law..."


    "122 people were killed, including Keeko. But he''s not just that, he must be killing more, and if he''s alive, he''ll kill even more. There''s nothing like getting caught by the police, is there? I''d be happy to give you this life if you could take out such a horrible criminal."


    "Mr. Shoe Law......"


    Keeko looked like he was going to cry at the shoe method he told him with a smile.


    "Are you saying assassins appear? You''re single, and you''re clearly stronger than the soldiers in body armor."


    Look at the rod dressed in gray jersey, says the dog owner.


    "Some of those body armor soldiers are mixed up differently than Mob. When you and I broke into Grimm Penisville before, there were a couple of reinforced vampire soldiers who were messing with me."


    And, Viper.


    "I dreamed of having a continuation of every battle with you. No, I wanted to get back to you before I met you."


    As always, Rod tells you to gaze at just the viper, shaking and loosening his body.


    "Are you popular?


    "Sometimes there are guys like this. Occasionally."


    Viper smiles at the teasing dog owner.


    "I heard that you and your sister had done it many times, and most importantly, you''re just like me, and the score is this guy... it really boils down to intimacy"


    Clenching his fist on his chest, Rod spreads a rare and delightful grin to his full face.


    "Evil. I''m not completely bare, and I have a weapon. I''m just hiding it."


    Vipers who pay their fingers back for hair dripping on their foreheads and say sorry.


    "Why did you come all this way?"


    The dog keeper goes in like crazy.


    "Plus, I''ve been modified at a Mad Scientist''s place to get all this power. I worked out in action."


    "What''s wrong with that? Are you telling me you''re feeling a draw? I''m talking about style when I do it."


    "Speaking of style of battle, I wasn''t quite with your sister Catherine. Took it by the balls many times."


    "I know. For a type like us, it''s a natural enemy."


    Rod is very convinced by Viper''s words. Rod doesn''t get his head up on Catherine either, and training doesn''t make him look good.


    "Hey, if Viper dies, will he kill me too?


    The dog owner looks at the rod and asks.


    "Don''t be. Killing non-combatants is heartbreaking, but from what I''ve heard, you seem like a pretty scumbag, so I don''t think you need to worry about that."


    Rod said when he saw the dog owner for the first time.


    "I don''t know what you heard, but the dog keeper is just like me. Only a hostile guy, or someone who looks like he should die, can get his hands on it."


    While the dog owner is laughing sarcastically, the viper makes a statement like covering the dog owner.


    "Otherwise, I won''t bother to come and help you."


    "Right. I''m sorry I said scum."


    "Which one are you apologizing to..."


    A dog owner who sees Rod apologizing while watching Viper and accidentally penetrates.


    Rod makes a fighting pose. Vipers don''t even stand up, they stick their hands in their trouser pockets and walk towards the rod unconstructively.


    (Ku......)


    Feeling intense pressure on Viper''s just that behavior, Rod nearly flinched and retracted. Strong fear, he wants to escape from his feet.


    (Which is more obvious from my amateur eyes)


    Look at both, the dog owner thinks. I don''t see any vigeons where Rod can win.


    Rod himself understood that before he fought. And Rod''s body - Rod''s life itself - was refusing to fight.


    But Rod''s soul refuses to fight. Outraged by the pity of his body, he steps forward, feeling to beat his fear.


    It''s not modified, it doesn''t have supernormal powers, but the power of Rod''s fists is out of standard. into the realm of monsters beyond that of the ordinary man. Easily destroys the human body, then Rod''s fist is nothing. One blow smashes the skull of an adult man.


    Afterwards he has excellent motor vision and reflex nerves, not many times, he has dealt with multiple gorotsuki with guns and knives, but he has beaten them down without difficulty. It sounds like a lie to a regular person, an incredible story, but to Rod it''s just a daily occurrence.


    As the distance between the viper and himself shrinks, Rod''s fear increases as he jumps. I don''t even know what I''m fighting. Before I could fight Viper, I had to overcome this swelling battle of terror.


    The moment Viper entered Rod''s airspace control, Rod and Viper were simultaneously sticking their fists out of each other.


    But Rod''s fist cut the sky, and Rod''s body was dancing through the universe.


    "Shallow"


    A viper bursting his upper into Rod''s chest squeaks.


    Due to the subtle overlap between the timing of the rod and the attack, it was not a blow as targeted. Still broke a few of Rod''s ribs, and Rod''s body was blown wide open as he rotated backwards though.


    A rod that collapses sideways, but rises quickly. Thanks to the intensely erupting adrenaline, even if it breaks the bare bones, it should be noted that the pain is not so much felt.


    (Not yet...... I can)


    Rod going resolutely.


    Viper, this time not trying to turn from himself, was holding Rod in a depressed position.


    Rod''s left jab roars over Viper''s head. Vipers guard with their arms.


    It is a viper''s body that alters the body''s stiffness and is fine with getting bullets, but some parts of it are impossible to do so. Especially since the head has a lot of impossible parts, it must be prevented.


    Rod trying to roll right straight out after jab. But at that moment, he illusioned and peeled off his eyes as if the upper body of the viper had disappeared.


    Shortly afterwards - Rod''s body was now dancing the universe almost perpendicularly.


    Rod looked down at the viper from the air and understood that he had been kicked up by the viper. Viper had deviated greatly from his torso, poking his right leg wide up at an angle of almost 180 degrees and kicking the rod up.


    Rod, struck by the ceiling on the back of his head and back, falls to the floor spitting blood.


    The rod that fell and fell is completely defenseless. Too much damage and shock, instead of standing right up, I can''t even roll away. Completely full of gaps.


    Now that the battle has been decided, Rod was ready, but Viper won''t try to chase him.


    "You can still go. I''ve been fighting and selling from you, and let''s have some more fun."


    Fall to the depression, spit out blood reflexes and say to Aagu Rod, the viper spreads his fierce grin and invites him.


    (Makes me cocky...... But... so much so that I can afford it, there''s a difference in strength. I don''t want to admit it, but that''s the definite reality)


    With anger, remorse, Rod cannot help but embrace the reality.


    Still, however, Rod''s struggle had not disappeared, and he slowly rose and glanced at the viper.

 1441 17

    Rod Crystal started his caution stick when he was in his mid-teens. When I was still rushing out, Rod couldn''t help but want to rave while he was greedy to hone his strength.


    I had an innocent dream of being the strongest man in the world, putting myself in a dangerous place, and I couldn''t help but want to rumble to test my power.


    If the inhabitants of the back society had been bouncers of liquor bars entering and leaving, they would not have been incapable of violence. Running around in impatience, fun and helpless days.


    And the tragedy that happened. I''m overconfident in my own power, I''m just obsessed with getting busted and leaving my main business alone, and I can''t protect my employer''s manager and let him die. He was a facial acquaintance since Rod was a little boy, an old man who adored Rod and Rod''s biggest understander.


    "Well... you have no choice. Sometimes this happens. I''m not telling you not to worry about it. I''m dead because of you, so don''t worry about me."


    The manager, shot in the chest and belly, was laughing in the arms of a trembling rod, spitting out blood.


    "When I was younger, I failed more than you do now. I did bad things scattered, and I thought it was a way of dying that wasn''t Rokuro, that I couldn''t live long, but I could live long, and it''s a way of dying that wasn''t Rokuro. My death will surely feed you. I believe so. Uh... it was a good life"


    The words of the old man at this time were engraved on Rod''s soul.


    Rod then developed remarkable growth and gained a human detached strength that stunned his surroundings.


    It also grew hugely humanly. While seeking strength and struggle, the behavior turned into something stoic. I began to prioritize my work without doing anything that would expose me to darkness and rarely imitate selling fights from myself. Seeing that transformational gesture of Rod, the eyes of those who once knew our martial arts thugs also change.


    The first time Rod suffered defeat, he was his half-sister. We grew up in separate houses, but lived not so far apart, and we''ve been friends for a little while since we were kids. My sister also dropped herself in the back society, making rough things a business, while gaining more power than Rod.


    "Try popping out into the wider world a little bit more. You can''t just watch out for the tavern, you won''t see the strong guy inside. There are so many stronger people in the world."


    That''s what my sister Catherine recommended, and Rod becomes part of the Sea Chihuahua.


    Rod is then made to grieve that he was a frog in the well. I feel smudged that I''m glad I did what my sister said.


    I had many rounds with someone stronger than me. I fought, lost, and many times. Some opponents were sore, others were strong enough to win but not know if they could win again next time. It is a gift of good fortune that we are still alive after so many defeats.


    There''s a top up there. By feeling that way, Rod returns to his mind as a boy again. To myself with the dream of being the strongest man in the world...


    The knee of the raised rod is laughing.


    Strangely enough, the fear was gone already.


    (You can''t win... this. There is no difference between losing ten fights and losing ten)


    Looking at the viper, Rod thought. I hate to admit it, but I have to admit it.


    (Then you should quit fighting. If I keep fighting like this, they''ll kill me. Yet I keep fighting. I don''t care about running away)


    I know I can''t win, but I may die, but the fear that ruled Rod until earlier, is not now.


    (I feel like I could grab something...)


    Rod sets his fist as he speaks to himself.


    I remember the old manager who let me die because of me.


    Even now that he has become a constituent of Sea Chihuahua, Rod still works in that old man''s shop. I do sea-chihuahua work and bouncer work and about half of it.


    That tavern is like home to Rod. All the bad galas come and go, big stores. Hard rock sounds all year round and occasionally so does gunfire. There are a lot of prostitutes in and out, and in the box seats, the joking guests replacing the Love Hotel are noticed, and syringes and powder are scattered all over the place. Such a decadent place is a space to rest your heart if you make it a rod.


    Rod is feeling like he wants to go home to that place very much right now. I ask myself, is that because the fate of death is imminent? Of course there is no answer. I''m not the one giving the answer.


    Exhaust your breath and stop your feet from shaking.


    (This guy''s some kind of monster, too. How can you recover from that damage? With a struggle - with mental strength, I was forced to say my body)


    Seeing such a rod, Viper was impressed and a similar sentiment boiled down to respect.


    "Are you the best in the world right now? Or is he still up there?


    "Oh?"


    To the words Rod has spoken, Viper gives a surprising voice.


    "No... fine. Forget it."


    Rod approaches the viper as he spills a ray of laughter and squeals.


    Slightly in front of him entering control, Rod makes sure he jumps into Viper''s pocket and packs his time at once.


    Viper hit the counter kick, but Rod was reading.


    Avoidance, which was quite remarkable. The rod, which was blushing his torso but managed to avoid it, fleshed to the viper and rolled out the upper.


    Strong blow to the jaw, viper''s body melts.


    (This guy... suddenly sharp, fast, heavy. Evolve in the middle of a fight or something like that comic book...... you have one)


    While the viper wraps his tongue around him, he stomps and maintains his posture to intercept a rod he can''t chase.


    Rod''s hook roars. But at about the same time, the vipers also released hooks, and each other''s fists captured each other''s faces - or so they looked.


    Rod''s fist was on the verge of reaching Viper''s face, and Viper''s hook decided faster, and Rod''s body collapsed sideways.


    (I could see the answer to why I knew I would never win, but still go for it. I could give you an answer. If you put that into words, it''s pure and tasteless...)


    Fallen Rod is more aware of the beaten feeling that lingers in his fist than he is of the beaten feeling and smiles satisfactorily.


    "I got a good shot."


    Viper grins and squeals bitterly as he strokes his face.


    One shot of the viper sinking the rod is irrespective. If Viper is serious about hitting him, his head is dusty. Even before that, he fought after suppressing his power into the realm of man so as not to completely destroy the human body.


    "Would it have been boring if I tried that way?


    Rod asks as he falls sideways.


    "That''s not true. Could it be Sne?


    Viper denies it and inquires.


    "I''m not a snake. He''s a nice guy who doesn''t look good on his face."


    "I''m not happy. It''s a word."


    Spilling a bitter smile, the viper trims the dripping, messy hair in front and returns it to the all-back.


    "Come on, why don''t you use a gel or something?"


    "I absolutely don''t like that."


    The dog owner calls out, and the viper throws up and throws up in an unpleasant voice. The dog owner wondered if it was also an unpleasant memory of any hair conditioning.

 1442 18

    "I didn''t know that rod would fail brilliantly..."


    Van Dam roars watching Rod and Viper battle. It sounds like a dialogue of tempered villains, and Terrence accidentally spills a grin.


    "Will you tell me a similar dialogue when I lose?


    Van Damme frowns at Terrence''s joking dialogue.


    "Are you the one who can get out and win?


    Even the grin disappears from Terrence''s face to Van Damme, who asks him in the face.


    "I can''t say much without confronting you, but from what I''ve seen of the current battle, you can''t say enough that you''ll ever win"


    With that said, Terrence thought it was an ambiguous answer that he himself had no procedure for, but he couldn''t answer otherwise.


    (Even if Terrence can''t win... there''s no rush. Given the character of the man named that dog keeper, he wouldn''t rely on a viper to kill me)


    As he ponders, Van Damme turns his gaze toward the viper, of the dog breeders and vipers shown on the display.


    (And vipers don''t seem the type to kill someone, either, following the dog owner''s instructions. Looks like you''re only going to kill him with an extension of your escort)


    Even looking at previous conversations and keeping Rod without killing him, I can tell that.


    "The shoe method seems to lurk in a place without a camera...... What are you up to?"


    With the power of one shoe method, Van Damme sees it as unlikely that he can pull the board back or something, but also sees that he will be able to stir it to the extent that he can. And just being stirred is depressing enough.


    "Mr. Van Damme...... Kate and Daiichi are gone from the room..."


    "Howa?"


    Speaking to Peaches, Van Damme gave a barbaric voice. Sure, we''re both disappearing from the room before we know it. Looks like he snuck out while he was obsessed with the footage.


    "You''re on camera. We''re both walking down the hall."


    When Terrence pointed to one of the displays, two women did walk down the hallway.


    "Kate..."


    Abominably tongue-in-cheek Van Dam.


    From the day he faked Kate''s death, Van Damme gave Kate a pavilion lead white order asking her to listen to everything she said and never defy it, and Kate accepted this as well.


    In fact, since that day, Kate has been Van Damme''s boss from what to what. Vandamm was reading that it was also meant to be a sin, but it wasn''t just balls that were being said like this. If there''s something you don''t like somewhere, you''ll also act against yourself. And at that time, I was also going to accept as much forgiveness as possible.


    "Mr. Van Damme, Mr. Kate..."


    "I know. You don''t have to tell me, you don''t have to blame me."


    blocked ahead of Terrence''s words as he tried to say something, Van Damme sighed heavily as he stared at Kate in the display


    Kate looked at the gap and took out two nights, leaving the room. The purpose is the liberation of two nights.


    My husband is keeping me safe for two nights, but Kate still couldn''t be relieved. Before that, I was heartbroken that you were blackmailing her into holding her in that place.


    "True Ni, true Ni, sorry Cy."


    While walking, Kate mouths several apologies.


    "No... I''m more worried about Mr. Kate than I am. I don''t know what my husband will say to me later after doing this..."


    While Kate''s care was appreciated as two nights, she was also scared. But you can''t ignore Kate''s generosity, either, depending on what Kate says you''ve been running away from.


    "It''s all evil, it''s me, Death. On my say, my husband is doing Conoyona thing, Mass. Hard eyes on Mr. Two Nights. Waseta''s, too, my fault, Death."


    Kate speaks with a sad face. I''ve heard what''s going on around there two nights, and I do have an awareness that Kate did something wrong, but the worst part is I can''t wipe the way the executor receives Van Dam.


    "I''ll send Sun for two nights, and I''ll meet with the dog owner and talk to him."


    Two nights I was not surprised by that word that came out of Kate''s mouth. When I thought about Kate''s position, I also felt natural to want to do so.


    "Then... let''s reverse the order. I''ll be there, too. The dog owner will remember her anger at Kate, but if I''m in the same place, I think I can soothe the place somewhat, and I can follow up."


    "Anger... remember, it''s Il''s, Ka?


    To the words of two nights, Kate asks to reconfirm. Maybe that''s why I went into the act of telling Van Damme the truth.


    "I''m a big fan of Dog Owner''s novels, and I kind of know how Dog Owner feels. I think I''m pretty angry at what Kate''s done."


    "Yes... Death"


    Until I know why I''m angry, I''m not going to ask you two nights here, Kate. Kate was in pain to hear it clearly from the dog owner''s mouth.


    A familiar old man gets stuck in front of two people walking down the hall. It was shoe law.


    "Kate, Daiichi, which way are you headed?


    Seeing madness dwell in the eyes of shoe law, I take a breath two nights.


    (This guy...... what the hell are you up to?


    I instinctively remembered fear two nights in front of the shoe method, which has something I don''t understand. As those who make the dog breeders enemies of each other, Van Dam, Yao Sun and their purpose are not with each other? Why did you suddenly disobey and start acting alone? Besides the lack of expertise in handling hotel ghosts. Everything is incomprehensible and horrible.


    "Think Imacite to meet and talk to Sun, the dog breeder"


    I''ll be honest with you, Kate. Two increasingly upsetting nights wondering if it would be unsavory to honestly say that here.


    "Since Mr. Van Damme allowed that?


    "Motilon...... I don''t have the wax to. I''m out of Death on my own."


    "Well, then, in a way, it''s me and your people."


    It''s a warm mood shoe method, but something''s wrong. I feel something distinctly different from the shoe method I had earlier, and Kate and I are nervous for two nights.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m not going to do this to you. There''s no reason to do that in the first place."


    "Is it Saw? So, what about Shoeface Sun?


    "Mr. Van Damme and I have split, and we will avenge ourselves on our own. Because I don''t want to hang out with his game and miss the dog owner here. So..."


    After talking with a thin smile, Kate and I walked through the sides of two nights and the shoe method of walking away as it were.


    "Mr. Shoe Law...... that''s crazy. Until now, the atmosphere is obviously different."


    From the second night onwards it was pictured as a warm person, but now the shoe method had an image as horrible as another.


    "I felt mo...... I have a relationship with that ghost, Seagull."


    With a grumpy face, Kate said.


    Dog breeders and vipers were on their way to the upstairs ballroom where the sixth mission was located.


    "If the sixth mission was the sixth one that picked up my novel, it would suck a lot. He''s the second worst of the eight missions."


    "Is all the games you''ve played so far Pacri?


    "No. Except for the second and fourth, it''s like a novel."


    Walk talked and the two arrive at the upstairs ballroom.


    A huge holographic display floats at a height within reach. The display showed what appeared to be cards of cards of cards of cards, lying down.


    "What is this..."


    Seeing the cards lined up, Viper associated a certain game. It''s a nervous breakdown.


    "Yabba...... Looks like this place is the same as my novel."


    The dog keeper spills a lingering grin.


    "Here you were going to fight shoe law, but the shoe law broke away, so I''m going to have you go alone"


    Van Dam''s voice echoes from a speaker set up somewhere.


    "You realize, the sixth is the same as your novel -" Active Nervous Disorder ""


    With that word alone, Viper somehow perceives the content.


    "Normal nervous breakdown is on a" turn "basis in turn. But this goes from next to next along in real time. It''s a game you thought about and made it appear in the making. It is the same as in the making, after turning the card, if it fails, it must not turn the next one unless it also performs a proper closing operation. Penalties for turning...... treat it equally with failure ''


    "If it''s the exact same, you don''t have to explain it."


    "Only failures are treated differently. In the novel you wrote, every time you put a small bomb all over your body and failed to combine your cards twice in a row before challenging the game, there was a quarter chance that the bomb would explode and your body would be partially destroyed"


    "That''s more irrational luck than just now..."


    I heard Van Damme explain, and the viper is full of tears.


    "Sort of. Besides, handexploration of almost failure assumptions. My novel. Then, after we got two dead people out here, the surviving characters also lost all over their bodies."


    ''But you''re the only player, and as the novel goes, there''s a good chance you''ll die. Therefore, the penalty of failure was made a little gentle''


    The holographic display appears in parallel with the wall. It''s the cards on the cards. Everything is down.


    "Around that footage, guns are planted everywhere. Every time you fail, there''s a quarter chance that some gun will be shot. If you think you''ve failed, you can change it immediately. [M] What do you say, a lot more conscience than your novel?


    "Yes, yes... super sweet. Kind without knowing the ceiling. Thank you. Van Damme."


    Dog breeders who say thank you with a bar reading.


    ''By the way, in your novel, you had to open up a prescribed number of combinations every minute, but that''s the same here. If we don''t open ten pairs within the first minute, the bomb planted at our feet will explode and we''ll be out shortly after we escape. Viper there, you''d better stay away for a little while. I don''t care if you do it again. "


    "I don''t want to..."


    Vipers who refuse lightly. As long as it''s not a joint or a head, it''s a body that''s fine with getting bullets, but the dog owner''s novel death game itself, it''s a strong desire to play no more.


    (The rest are three games, including this. You can refuse the rest of the game. Then... can we?


    On the other hand, the dog owner intended to use this game to execute a plan.

 1443 19

    The dog owner thought about this game when he was in elementary school.


    When I went on a trip with my family, at the inn, my parents and my sister had a nervous breakdown, and the dog owner suggested. Trying to do it the way the four of them turn on their own in real time.


    As a result, we all worked so desperately to attach the cards, flickering a seemingly fierce battle several times worse than Karta''s, the cards bending, occasionally clawing our hands and hurting them, scattered.


    Thanks to this play was to be sealed later in the dog owner, but the dog owner could not forget the fun of this game and took it to a friend at school and crashed the card there as well, so it only ended once.


    Later, after becoming a novelist, I remembered this game and made it appear as a death game in the making...


    "Doing it alone is... vain"


    Standing within reach of the display, the dog owner shrugs.


    There was a letter on the display about the start of the game, so it turns quickly. If we don''t make ten pairs of combinations somehow within a minute, the bomb explodes and it''s a forced game over, so we can''t have it.


    And quickly failed twice in a row, and the gun was shot.


    Dog breeders had moved on the assumption that they would fail, long before they were found to have failed. Immediately after failing and turning the card for the second time, lie down with cancer.


    A bullet passes over my head. And then immediately get up and turn again, and immediately lay down again.


    "Like this... can you do ten pairs or something in a minute?


    Vipers groan. It seems very impossible.


    Pretty good luck, but for the fourth time, I could do a pair. The only time a gun was shot in the meantime was the first failure.


    But ten seconds have passed. Ten or so sets are impossible within a minute at the same pace, but if you remember all the turning cards, chances are the faster the pace should go in the second half. But it takes luck and memory.


    Twenty seconds have passed. I can''t do a second pair. There was another shooting of failure.


    Twenty seconds later, however, a pair could continue to assemble. Now there are six pairs left.


    Another hassle streak from there. Dog owners seem to be getting used to it, and the speed of work has increased. If you turn the card and lay low immediately, the bullet will change. And if you look up right away, you can also check the turned cards.


    Make a further pair as of forty seconds and achieve half.


    Two more sets in fifty seconds. There are three pairs left, but ten seconds left.


    (Pretty lucky, but still three pairs with ten seconds left is tight)


    Vipers to swallow and watch. It''s not a commotion in the right place. It''s soaked to the chest in a bottomless swamp of despair.


    Dog breeders move even faster. Hit two more pairs. But we have five seconds left.


    (Is this a good opportunity to do an array? No, is it too early? But in any case, we don''t have time. And I''m gonna need luck. Whether it gets shot good or not......)


    At this point, the dog owner quit the act of crouching and squeezing. Continue and hit it. If we don''t, we won''t make it. But chances are, not a fifth.


    The cards that turned in the dark were numbers that I didn''t know. Not in the turning. The odds are even lower, but the odds have to turn even worse.


    I turned my card to the dark clouds.


    It was off. Then the gun activates and the gunfire goes off.


    The dog owner did not perform the motion of crouching, but merely tilted his upper body slightly forward, continuing with further carding.


    The bullet flew over the dog owner''s back rinse.


    With less than a second remaining, complete the tenth set of combinations.


    Dog breeders and vipers, both of whom leak relieved exhales.


    The game isn''t over yet, but the rest is easier now. There are fewer cards left, and some cards are turned and grasped once.


    Complete another ten pairs at more leisure than earlier. Still, it was nearly thirty seconds.


    (And then you can win no matter what happens anymore)


    Vipers look at the display and distract me. Thirty-two cards are left. I can make more and more pairs because I already know a lot about it once.


    But the dog owner was nervous. From here it was the real deal.


    With six pieces left, I''ll be ready. I already know all the contents of the card, so I don''t have to make mistakes or anything else, but I''m in a state where I can turn and end it.


    (That''s a bet... a bet on your life...)


    Two, a dog breeder who sees a ring framed on his drug finger.


    (Even if you lose the bet, you can go over there and meet with you, and it won''t hurt me)


    Speaking in his heart, the dog owner turned the card.


    The viper peeled off his eyes, looking at the dog''s chosen card.


    A gunshot sounded.


    You should know what the rest of the cards are, but the dog owner made the wrong choice. In the meantime, it did not even perform a bullet-changing operation.


    A dog owner who ate a bullet in the flank collapsed at the front.


    "Whoa, what are you doing!


    Unexpectedly screaming viper.


    "I got alarmed and made a mistake..."


    The dog owner stood up as he said bitterly, opened all the rest of the cards, finished the game, and fell again.


    The viper takes care of the dog owner. The bullet is missing. It''s not a fatal wound, but it''s not a wound that can be left alone. In the meantime, I''ll pull off the dog keeper''s shirt, replace it with a bandage and keep it tied.


    "I didn''t... insure... the disguise of... ooh..."


    In the ear of a viper, the dog keeper whispers.


    "When you die, you don''t have an ex or a child..."


    A viper who understands the meaning of a dog breeder''s words and becomes a frightened face.


    "You need to do the seventh too...... I''m sorry. I need you to hang out a little longer."


    Dog breeder with a bright blue face and fluttering up.


    "No, you should just run away from here and treat..."


    "Don''t put Kelli on me still hanging out with the Van Dam game while I call the Vipers and leave them in a state where they can get away. I mean... to kill those guys. Explore their whereabouts while you travel between games. He wants to see my death up close, and he''s in the same building."


    When the dog owner looked up at the display, it said: The seventh mission is a sports gym on the seventh floor.


    At one point, the shoe technique received various lectures on spirits and techniques from a suspicious fortune teller, and at one point the man who was a spellman who passed the law - the star charcoal ball husband.


    "That''s why this technique adversely affects Iyo if Iyo is not trained"


    "How long does it take to train?


    "At least two years. Even if you''re talented, you should see it for six months to a year."


    "What are the negative effects?


    I can''t wait that long. Aware of the danger, the shoe law decided to enforce it.


    "Because those who are untrained or without righteousness dwell in a state that is very much the same as possession. There is no doubt that spiritual resentment can have a negative effect. When it''s bad, reason and thinking are also diminished. But there are ways to alleviate it to some extent. With this curse of reckoning."


    "But it''s expensive, isn''t it?


    "Not so much. Let''s lose 40,000 yen now."


    The shoe method bought the spell, but it only eases it, so it doesn''t have any negative effects at all. Furthermore, he said that the side effects on the flesh were not taken into account at all.


    "Because it is based on an extrajudicial method that temporarily lowers the sneaky god into generations and gives him his transcendent power for even a short period of time. So, Iyo, who used the technique, became a relentless abolitionist, whether trained or not. The technique I use is pretty mild, but naturally, when converting resentful spiritual resentment into physical force, it puts a considerable burden on the flesh. Instead of tapping into all your potential, don''t tap beyond your limits. Common and muscle aches. If it''s bad, you''ve slept your whole life."


    After listening to Tamao, Shoe Law decided that I should be ready to die here already.


    (But still. Let''s say we give this to take the vengeance of the murdered Fire Discovery BBA people)


    The shoe law was determined, and although I tried to tell Keeko the story, I was opposed.


    "Kee, you can''t do that. I can''t believe Mr. Shoefang still alive lost his life with revenge. Absolutely not, Da Me! Kee!"


    "Okay. So, Keeko''s trump card when he couldn''t do it."


    I also wondered if it would hinder Keeko''s kindness, and the shoe method, at first, I decided to leave it to Keeko.


    Except Van Damme, Terrence and Peaches, who are no longer in the room. Yaoshan left to participate in the next game.


    "Whether you''ve seen his actions so far or have had an immediate conversation with him, he felt like one of his masterpieces, but now he''s like that."


    It was surprising from Van Dam''s point of view that the dog owner inevitably ate the bullet on the verge of completing the game.


    "A human being is a creature who makes mistakes. That was an act I felt I would make. Or maybe I was alarmed and my concentration was interrupted...... In any case, it would be hard to keep playing more games in that state"


    It was Van Damme who was a little sorry. But it seems pretty amazing that I''ve never been hurt before.


    A knock, the door to the room opens, and the rod comes in.


    "Sorry. I screwed up"


    Rod, with his face badly swollen, apologizes. Terrence heads to the fridge and picks up the ice. I also help Peaches.


    "Tsuko-san, not that way. Turn off the jamming radio. I''ll call an ambulance."


    "Yes."


    Based on the swelling on Rod''s face, it was determined that the bones on his face would also be broken, and Van Damme, who took the call, ordered Peaches to temporarily cut the jamming that spread throughout the hotel.


    "You look neat if you lose."


    I said as Terrence toweled the vinyl with ice and water and offered it to the rod.


    "My master, Master, used to say that what you get when you lose is bigger. I feel that every time I lose. Depends on how you lose."


    Rod receives a simple ice sac and speaks with a superior smile. Know your usual blurry rod. If you look at it from Terrence and Van Damme, it feels fresh.


    "But I''m going to win."


    "Do that."


    Vandam shrugged her shoulders gently to Terrence, who proclaimed with a refreshing smile.

 1444 20

    She had another man she liked. The dog owner knew that, too.


    Even when she dated herself, the dog owner was dealing with her consciously, wondering if there was always the man in her heart.


    The man she had in mind was also the dog breeder''s best friend for childhood. She was weak and went to the hospital. And a few days after his twentieth birthday, he became ashed.


    "He liked you too."


    I whisper to her in the same bed, in my arms, remembering my late best friend.


    "I regret it, but I also feel like that guy would do it. Besides, I may be second to none of you all the time, but I''m giving up on whether or not to be second. My mind is second, but my body is mine."


    He was a dog breeder who was finding distorted pleasure in interacting consciously with that remorse and jealousy.


    "That''s what I say again. Because I''m really a kid forever."


    Laughing she clings to the cheeks of the dog owner.


    "It''s already the best."


    "Wow, okay ~? I''ll cry when he hears ~. No, there''s still a spirit there, maybe he''s crying"


    "Which way do you want it?"


    She laughs with a troubled face at the deceitful dog breeder.


    Soon afterwards the two married, and then, not long after, she became ashes, too.


    After losing her beloved woman, the dog breeder had a rough life. He was drowning in gambling, full of debt, and living the momentary days of his life that day.


    He is a dog breeder who originally aspired to be a writer, but at this time, such things were on the other side of oblivion.


    But after living a strange life for over a year, without any trigger, he returned to me. He said it was pointless to abuse yourself forever.


    I wrote a novel about those shitty days, and I''m gonna make my writer''s debut. I''m gonna win big. So I got my hopes up, but the dog owner''s heart didn''t float.


    In that debut, the protagonist tightened with a happy ending that he would be reunited with the heroine, but that was because it was the dog owner''s own irresistible desire. I thought this was the only way to end up among dog breeders, and I didn''t regret it, but I still become aware of a lot of bad things. I feel like crying.


    Already since this time, the dog owner had begun to imagine. Instead of making a story out of letters, I want to make a story out of what I think it is in real life.


    "Do you want me to punch you?


    To a dog breeder who also looks spicy walking, Viper throws the same dialogue several times.


    "You''re following me. You''re persistent."


    The dog owner speaks with no hegemony as he leads to the wall and walks.


    "I''m the one making it easy on you."


    Viper said as he walked behind the dog owner in a slow stride.


    Eventually, the two get to the seventh floor sports gym.


    "As of the sports gym, that''s probably the game to play..."


    When the same content of the game unfolded here as the dog breeder''s novel, it was predictable.


    "Huh...?


    Yao Sun was waiting inside the gym, but he was surprised to see how the dog owner was doing.


    (I mean, this guy was on the move or something, and he didn''t see the scene where I ate a bullet from a nervous breakdown)


    Seeing Yao Sun''s reaction, the dog breeder decides so.


    "What''s the matter, you look pale"


    Seeing myself injured, seeing Yao Sun, who is clearly in shock, the dog owner, as usual, laughs naggingly.


    "Is it now more terrifying that you''re involved in the murder? You weren''t ready, were you? I can''t turn back now. You... you''re a fine killer if I die, even if you didn''t lay your hands on it directly, or if it wasn''t on the net of the law. Me and your people. Congratulations, and welcome to this world."


    "Whether the guy who killed my father told me that... or the killer told me that..."


    He was obviously a distracted Yao Shan, but by being vengeful, he manages to arouse himself.


    "I hate killing people. For a long time."


    This was not sarcasm, but the true meaning of an untrue dog breeder.


    "But I''m going to kill you. You mean you carry that kind of karma... Besides, I hate the very act of killing people, but I don''t really feel sorry for the people who killed them. The people I''ve been working with have a lot of crumbs that make me happy to be killed, like they''re hurting someone else and making it flat."


    Of course, Yao Sun knows that some of the crumbs and doings that are better dead include his own father. And I''m not even willing to argue about it. Because it would have been thought so by many people, not just by dog breeders.


    "So... the seventh mission, too, is what my novel says?


    To the question of the dog breeder, Yao Sun nods silently.


    "Well, does that mean you''re here... you know what? Don''t do it. Either way, it won''t do you any good."


    "I mean, are you willing to compete with him?


    Feeling the flow of conversation and the struggle mixed with fear and stray drifting from Yao Sun, Viper guessed.


    "That sort of thing. Some missions, the guy on the operational side comes out and plays death games on an equal footing with the protagonists. I wrote the novel."


    "I wanted that!


    Yao Sun shouted, as if to shake off his strays and fears


    "You''re just a general pimp. Besides, he''s a good man. You don''t have the guts to kill people, and you''re gonna be wounded for life."


    A dog keeper tells in a gentle voice.


    It''s not a word I''m saying with kindness in mind for Yao Sun. On the contrary. It''s malicious. I''m throwing up this dialogue to shake you to the heart of Yao Sun.


    "Somebody''s coming."


    Vipers groan and look back.


    The dog owner could also send a little and look back, from across the hallway, I saw two women walking toward us.


    Both are people the dog owners know about. Seeing one of them, the dog owner was heartily surprised.


    "Dude, that''s Kate Van Damme..."


    Vipers aren''t as good as dog breeders either, but I''m surprised. The news of her sudden death is circulating around the world.


    "You''re alive... Ha... I mean, you know what?"


    The dog owner wondered why Kate had come to disguise herself as dead. I generally understand.


    (The reason my husband was crowned is an unwarranted resentment against me for telling the truth and mutilating the couple, not suicide? This is hilarious. So...)


    The dog owner wondered why those two were acting together, and also headed to the mission location.


    (I also know why I came here. Still full of self-satisfied hypocrites. I get revulsion. How could you feel sorry for Daiichi, who was threatened to lure me here and even put me under house arrest, and let him go at will? So, I guess you tried to get me and Daiichi to hook up before you ran away)


    Kate''s kindness is neither appreciated nor appreciated by the dog owner. Because I don''t think it''s serious kindness. I just feel like I''m doing it for self-indulgence, being the beauty of my heart.


    (Even if the motive is impure... I hope the results are good. "The hypocrisy of doing more than the good of not doing" is already a good deed at the time of doing it. I should have to thank Kate for this behavior as well... no matter what the real deal is, my heart really rejects it)


    Still, for once, he was a dog breeder who decided to say thank you.


    "I''m glad you''re safe, Mr. Big Day"


    In the meantime, I''ll keep my voice to those of you two nights.


    "Sorry. Dog breeder......"


    Two nights of tears and mouthing apologies as I was shocked to see a dog breeder seeping blood into his abdomen.


    "Uh, uh, don''t cry. It''s my fault. I got caught up in this. I''m the one apologizing. I''m so sorry."


    A dog breeder who can''t help but laugh and speaks in his usual light tone.


    "Kate brought me here...... Look at Mr. Van Damme''s gap and let me get away with it."


    "Oh well. I thought so. Thank you, Kate."


    "Yea......"


    Kate was losing her complexion to a dog breeder who thanked her with a smile on her face. Not because I saw the dog owner react, but because the dog owner was seriously injured in the abdomen.


    (What do you say? What a dying man looks like for you......)


    Dog breeders thinking mean things.


    "Actually Ha I... Must talk to the dog breeder Sun about Sitai and come here Masita"


    Kate looks at the dog owner and tells him in a serious voice.


    "Oh, I''d love to talk to you too, but I don''t know if it''s that way first... If you want to talk, pray I survive."


    That''s what I said. Dog breeders who turn to Yao Sun.


    "Viper, give me a ear. I need you to do something for me."


    "What the fuck?"


    The contents of the ear punched by the dog owner were a substitute that I never thought possible, but the viper was not particularly surprised either. Rather, I was convinced.


    "You seem like a whim, and you''re not actually bluffing. Make it clear who you want to kill and who you don''t want to kill..."


    A viper that makes a face that mixes admiration and fright in half.


    "Junko Yukioka is like that, and there are quite a few guys like that, aren''t there?


    The dog owner smiled and said so, entering the gym.

 1445 21

    After the dog owner and Viper enter the gym, Kate and I come in for two nights.


    "Are you going to visit me?


    "I''ll see you soon."


    Kate answers the asking dog owner with few words.


    "You know what you''re going to do, but it''s just a little different from what the novel says, and there''s a gallery, and it''s the seventh mission greeting. In this game, get them to use the equipment they have in the sports gym"


    Yao Sun explains the mission content.


    "What''s different from a novel is that it''s one-on-one, so narrow down the number of types of instruments you use a little bit more than a novel. Make it five cross trainers, shoulder presses, chest presses, rat pulldowns and leg presses"


    "By using it, do you mean using it as a proper exercise device?


    The viper speaks the question.


    "That sort of thing. I''m not gonna keep using it all the time."


    And, dog breeders.


    "Picturesque, don''t be too mismatched with a sprouts dog owner"


    "I think so myself"


    The dog owner agrees with the tearing viper.


    "Continuation of the explanation, okay?


    "Oops, sorry I broke my hip"


    To Yao Sun confirming, Viper lowered his head gently.


    "Let''s explain it in practice. Before using exercise equipment, play first with a card. This is the card you use."


    Yaoshan shows her six cards and gives them to the dog owner. Each one of them has a cross trainer, shoulder press, chest press, rat pull-down, leg press and the name of the machine that Yaoshan has just named. In addition to those five cards, there was one blank card.


    "I can write blank cards with aqueous magic, and I can turn them off right away. Players can write any machine on a blank card once a turn. You can change it every turn, or you can keep it that way."


    "You''re just like my novel there."


    A dog keeper who receives a card while I say it.


    "First, we decide to attack and defend each other. Two cards per turn, divide the attack cards to the right and the defending cards to the left and put out the cards"


    Yao Sun said, on the table nearby, placing the card face to face. Chest press on the right, rat pull down. And on the left, place the cross trainer, the shoulder press.


    "Of course, when you put it down, lie down and put it down. Put you down, too."


    "Heck."


    The dog owner also lay down on the table by Yaoshan''s side, and let him turn quickly. Cross trainer on the right, shoulder press, chest press on the left and leg press on the left.


    "If the card you chose on the side you attack was worn with the card the other side defends, you only score points on the number of cards you were wearing. In one turn, more points win. In this case, I get one point, you get two points, you win."


    "Description What did you think when you saw me beat dignified and outspoken in the aftermath, though play?


    "And from the cards I wore with my attacker, I can make a choice. Choose one of the cross trainers you just won, the shoulder press, and let the machine be used against you"


    Yao Sun ignores the dog breeder''s light mouth and continues to explain it pale.


    "On any one of the five machines, a bomb is planted. If you use the machine where the bomb is planted twice, you have a 50% chance of exploding in the first use of the machine, but 100% in the second"


    "Is that the kind of game..."


    Vipers arm in arm and whine. At that point in time, both Viper and Kate got an overview of the game. I know because I''m calling a novel about dog breeders two nights.


    "The card of the machine, which has been used twice and has been checked for safety, can also be used as is. However, if you win with the cards of a machine whose safety has been confirmed, choose randomly from the rest of the machine. The winner lays down the cards of the rest of the machine and lets the loser choose"


    "Uh, just a suggestion"


    The dog owner raised his hand small.


    "Let''s not turn everything at once, but if one of us turns the offense first, the other decides to turn the guard. So, you turn the guard first, you turn the offense, you turn the offense first, you turn the guard. This is more exciting."


    "It was open at once in the novel, but it does look more interesting..."


    "Oh, I just figured it out. I''m glad the pieces are in that order now."


    "Okay."


    Yao Sun accepted, especially since he did not make any changes to the rules.


    "As the novel suggests, the bomb doesn''t know which of the training machines it''s planted on, but it doesn''t detonate immediately when it''s activated. Before that, a warning sound sounds that informs the explosion. Hurry and run, you might be able to help. This is just like your novel."


    "I don''t care if you don''t die, you''re going to get seriously hurt."


    Within the dog breeder''s novel, the protagonist''s side was defeated and helped by a hurry to escape, but his arm blew away. But that''s only a story in the novel. It''s not what I found out in real life.


    "I mean, you know where you''re planting the bomb, but you don''t know the dog owner. That''s a lot of unfair, huh?


    Vipers penetrate.


    "I didn''t ask where the bomb was planted. If you ask me, it won''t be a reciprocal battle."


    Towards the viper, Yao Sun answers with a true face.


    "No, even if they say that, there''s no way I can pepper you in a dog breeder''s position. It''s you guys who are forcing the dog owners to lock up and play death games. You can''t believe I''m going to compete for the fair. My life is at stake."


    Having said that, Viper seemed like a pretty dumb honest guy, as far as Yao Sun was concerned, and I felt like the type to play a serious and fair game.


    "That''s well..."


    I also think Viper''s words are the best, and Yao Sun clogs the words, adding and subtracting the nagging.


    "Well, next time you do it, prove it right. I''m also talking about whether there will be another time."


    I think dog breeders as I say that I give strange advice myself.


    (clumsy and straight, unlike his father... Parents and kids don''t look alike, except for what they look like.)


    So he was a dog breeder that this young man could not dislike.


    Let''s get started.


    A dog owner filled out a blank card and placed four cards side by side.


    Yaoshan also fills out a blank card and arranges the cards.


    (I knew you would use blank paper. This expands the choice)


    Look at the two of you, Viper thinks.


    "Okay, you''re coming from me."


    First, the dog keeper turns the attack card. It was a cross trainer and chest press.


    Yaoshan''s complexion changed, but in a motion that did not precipitate him, he turns the card of protection. Yao Sun''s guardian card is also a cross trainer and chest press. Attack is the form to get the highest score on defense. This makes it two points for the dog owner.


    "Dude, you''re hitting it right..."


    Vipers roar. Odds are pretty low, but there''s nothing there.


    Next, Yao Sun turned the attack card. Both leg presses. One was writing a leg press on blank paper.


    When the dog owner turned the guard card on the poker face, it was a leg press and a chest press made of blank paper. The leg press is a hit, and Yaoshan is now two points.


    "That''s a draw for both points in the first turn."


    Yaoshan said in the face of relief. Seems pretty freaked out by the first dog breeder''s two-point victory.


    (Have you come to bet on a one-shot battle... superior)


    The dog owner spills a laugh.


    "You can start next time."


    After arranging the cards, the dog owner said.


    Yaoshan turns the attack card silently. I also fill in the same blank paper. They were both chest presses.


    Shoulder press and chest press as the dog keeper turns the guard card. The chest press won and again this time it''s in the form of two points taken.


    The dog keeper turns the attack card. Cross trainer and chest press. The latter was written on blank paper.


    Yao Sun''s protection is shoulder press and rat pull down. The dog owner''s attack is not a hit. Dog owner has 0 points. Yao Sun has 2 points for the second turn. The dog breeder was 0 and was a victory for Yaoshan.


    "How do you use your blank paper, you mean you give me too many fins, or you don''t put too much back on it?


    "I thought so myself a little..."


    Being stuck in a viper, the dog owner honestly admitted. If you''re going to use blank paper, it''s better to concentrate on one or the other, either thoroughly attacking or consolidating your defense, like Yaoshan did.


    "We won the chest press, so we used the chest press. Three times."


    "Heck."


    A dog keeper heads to the appliance and sits in a chest press chair.


    A chest press is literally an instrument that strengthens your chest muscles. Grasp the bar on either side of the seat and press or pull the bar.


    "Ugg..."


    I just did it twice, a dog breeder that sounds like a belly wound and gives a groan full of bitterness.


    "Yes, over..."


    Nothing happened after doing it three times, and the dog owner came back to the table with a spicy face.


    Yao Sun blues lightly when he sees blood gushing from the belly of the dog owner.


    "Hey, what do you look like? The haters who killed your father are suffering, aren''t they? You look more fun. This is what you wanted, isn''t it? You wanted to see this, didn''t you?


    "Don''t be mean..."


    Vipers stunned by stirring dog breeders.


    (Well, I don''t know if the chest press was a hit or off, but in this case...... I don''t know if I can take it off my options. It can also be said that the odds have decreased only slightly)


    The dog keeper thinks. In the first round, even if a bomb was planted, there is only a 50% chance that it will explode, so I don''t know if a bomb is planted on the chest press at the moment.


    (I mean, I want to take off the choice to use chest press for offense... so it''s a safety precaution to consolidate into protection with chest press in anticipation of that. Then I''ll see what I can do to consolidate it in the chest press on the defensive hand tag... Looks like this guy''s not even that kind of the type to come behind the back)


    As a result of the idea, the dog owner greeted Yao Sun on the second turn and consolidated the offense with two chest presses.


    "Well, now it''s my offense."


    Dog keeper turning attack cards. Yao Sun opens his eyes wide when he sees it.


    Yao Sun opens the card of protection. Both are chest presses.


    "If Cono...?


    Kate asks.


    "My four-point win. You don''t have to turn your back on the next offense to win."


    The dog owner laughs.


    "And a 1/5 chance of dying. Be prepared ~"


    Ignoring the dog breeder in this tone, Yao Sun immediately heads to the chest press and uses it.


    There was no explosion. Yaoshan exhales loudly.


    (Now that the chest press is off the blast''s choices, it''s a random frame in the game of cards, so it''s the same with the rush reset)


    Yao Sun chooses the next card at the end of any thought, dog breeders make predictions by turning their heads around at high speeds.

 1446 22

    "You can quit, okay?


    Yao Sun lined up the cards, the dog owner laughed and spoke.


    "If you continue, you will die. You think you can beat me? No, what if you were in my shoes? Have you lived this far? Didn''t you just die on the way? Do you really think you can beat me for breaking this far?


    He was a dog breeder under pressure, but Yaoshan does not show a disturbing bare gesture and turns a card of lined offense.


    Yaoshan''s cards are Rat Pulldown and Cross Trainer.


    "Oh, wow, I guess the twigs are leaning against me."


    When the dog keeper turned the guard card, it was a shoulder press and a leg press. Yaoshan took it off completely. 0 points without wearing one.


    "Do you want to attack?"


    The dog keeper turns the attack card.


    "Dude..."


    Piper roars unexpectedly. The dog owner''s offensive hand tag was the same as the third turn. In other words, both are chest presses.


    And the dog owner chose it because when Yao Sun brought the chest press to protect him again, he stepped on it, I guess. Take a look at that, three people in the gallery pay attention to Yao Sun. Does it hit the dog breeder''s reading at all?


    Yao Sun had solidified. It''s an easy reaction to understand.


    "You don''t have to turn around to find out. That''s the same as the third turn, and the guards are both chest presses, right?


    The dog keeper points it out in a mean tone.


    When Yaoshan turned the guardian''s card, it was certainly both chest presses.


    "Hey, me. I don''t know... Suddenly it''s coming. Right now, it was. Your personality is really easy to read, but I''m not an esper, so I can''t read 100% of people''s thoughts. It also acts absolutely like luck and so on. So, I''m with them now. Well, do you want to continue the fight? If you''re gonna gib it up, it''s time now, right?


    "Fine. Decide on the next device."


    Yao Sun prompts him with a trembling voice as he becomes aware of the words uttered by the dog owner. If you win or lose on a machine''s card that turns out no bomb has been planted, the rule is that the winner is better off laying down the cards on the rest of the machine and letting the loser choose.


    (I''m sorry, but the actors are too different. These kinds of fights work very differently as human beings. That kid is totally drunk by a dog owner)


    Comparing the two, Viper thinks.


    Dog owners shuffle and arrange cards.


    It was the cross trainer that Yaoshan turned.


    Yao Sun heading to the machine silently.


    I moved it three times, but it didn''t explode.


    The dog owner sighs when he sees Yao Sun coming back to the table with a totally disillusioned face.


    "You know, I''m not just being mean and provocative, right? Not to mention I want to help myself, but I''m not telling you to stop. It''s for you. You already know that, don''t you?


    Yao Sun, who is pale in the face after having tasted the fear of death twice, the dog keeper continues with as gentle a voice as possible.


    "I''m sure there''s still a feeling that I can''t pull it off."


    Dog breeders just arranging cards.


    "Aren''t you scared?


    "I''m afraid of dying, and I''ve just tasted the fear of death."


    Asked by Yao Sun, the dog owner refers to a belly wound.


    "But again and again, this kind of training ground has crept in. I know as much as I know how to push and kill fear. Look, just line up."


    Hustled by the dog owner, Yaoshan writes the name of the appliance on a blank card with his trembling hands and arranges it.


    Dog owner turns two cards of attack. Two pieces of shoulder press. The other four saw it clearly, as if the power could fall out of Yao Sun''s entire body.


    Yao Sun turns the card of protection. Shoulder press and chest press. Now the dog owner has won by two points.


    Yao Sun then turns the attack card. Two cross trainers.


    The dog keeper turns the guard card. It was a rat pull down and a leg press.


    "You''ve lost three in a row. Isn''t it time to get a hit?


    The dog breeder''s thin laughter looked like a demon''s laugh to Yaoshan.


    It was then that Yaoshan went to the shoulder press and used it three times.


    The sound rang out. It is a warning sound that will inform the explosion.


    Yao Sun freezes in fear. Reason tells me I need to get up and run right away, but the move was badly blunt.


    Such a tremendous shock struck Yao Sun that he blew his little fat body wide open.


    Blast. And blast.


    (Dead?


    Yao Sun, who fell into depression, remembered a strange sensation. Something is covering me up. Heavy.


    "Awesome. Pack that distance all at once. You ate a blast, Viper."


    The dog keeper gives an impressive voice.


    It was a breeze.


    Vipers get up and laugh invincibly. The shoulder press chairs are falling apart.


    "Why...?


    With a strange face, Yao Sun looks up at the viper who helped him.


    "He asked me in advance."


    The viper answers by pointing to the dog owner with his thumb.


    "Oh, why are you saying..."


    "Nothing good."


    A dog keeper with a face on his face. A viper that shrugs shoulders gently.


    "Why not... You killed my father..."


    I look at the dog breeder with a crying face, and Yao Sun groans.


    "I don''t want to resent you, but at the time you conspired with the people who disparage me, you''re a complete enemy. I didn''t feel sorry for you. It''s more cruel to help than to kill, isn''t it? You''re going to carry this humiliating memory for the rest of your life. With the humiliation that you''re trying to discredit, that you''re surviving a life saved."


    "... I don''t feel humiliated."


    Somehow I thought I found out about the dog owner, and Yao Sun laughed powerlessly.


    "Are you as thick and shameless as my father?


    After you say it, the dog owner regrets saying too much. Even if I dislike it, it''s too much. I was going to save it, but I ran my mouth off.


    "It''s not... Because I accepted that you were a complete failure. If you accept it completely, you have no remorse."


    Yao Sun tells him with a face like a possession fell.


    "As I said earlier, my father, I know he''s the worst person at work, but he was a very good father before me. Always loving, kind, and listening to me very carefully... well it could have been a little overprotective"


    In the last dialogue, Yao Sun spilled an embarrassing grin.


    "You''re just saying you''re hateful, but you''re just giving me pity, aren''t you?


    "Yeah...... well...... Your father was a sucker, but he did only one good thing. I made a human being like you. Until the fruit of just one good deed of scum, I''m afraid I''m going to crush it... Yeah... it doesn''t fit my policy..."


    Yao Sun points me out, and the dog owner looks embarrassed, and speaks for himself.


    "So, where''s the last game?


    Eighth - I wanted to avoid the last game if I could, and I''m still a dog breeder who wants to avoid it somehow, but I''ll listen to it for once.


    "It''s Robbie again. Then..."


    Yao Sun answered and left the gym.


    "Well... you''ve kept me waiting. We survived, so we can talk."


    The dog keeper turns to Kate and speaks up.


    "Why, Mr. Dog Owner, ha, to my husband, is that no who I am?


    Kate asking questions from what she most wanted to hear.


    "You don''t know until you ask that on purpose?


    "Yes, I want to hear it from the mouth of the clarity and dog breeder Sun, Death"


    Kate told the dog breeder, who looked depressed and inquired, in a powerful voice.


    Severe disgust boils in the dog breeder.


    "Because you''re annoyed. Because he was a hell of a hypocrite villain. I don''t know if you''re aware of that."


    The dog owner hit straight at what he thought.


    "Consciousness is ant...... But..."


    Here Kate clogs the words. I wonder if I can say it.


    "Solenara, if you kill only me, Se, you should Yokatta, Death"


    I ended up talking. I got lost because I felt reopened or seemed hypocritical.


    "That''s just your idea. I''ll just say what I think. I don''t want to argue. Talking to a woman is a super barren act. It''s something you shouldn''t do. Even if a man can beat a woman in his arms, he can never beat a woman if he talks to her. Because no matter how logically you run out of valves, you end up cleaning up or crying out, and there''s no way a woman can admit she''s not in front of a man."


    While talking, the dog owner was aware of the ring on his finger, and had a feeling that many sweet and sour memories were coming back into his chest, pushing him through.

 1447 23

    A dog breeder who remembers such illusions, like the color of deep pity dwelt in Kate''s eyes. I can''t see Kate''s eyes or anything because of her inappropriate prosthetic eyes.


    Kate doesn''t wear the latest prosthetic eye, she wears the old prosthetic eye that is cheap, inconvenient and inappropriate because they are sight-impaired people just like herself, poor people who can''t get a splendid prosthetic eye and to see things with the same gaze. Even from around there, it is pointless self-indulgence for dog breeders and is perceived as hypocrisy.


    "If I had a consciousness of evil, if a consciousness of sin sprouted, I would have had to say no to one at that point. Love, mandate and both, balance and outline. After all, while I take it, I get drunk and tragic heroine feelings about myself being hit by guilt, and that''s who you are. Either way, not yet. Keep fooling Van Dam thoroughly with Yob''s reward agents, or take Van Dam and turn your back on Yob''s reward. It sucks because I''m taking both just to get drunk with myself."


    Kate was truly exposed to the dog owner''s allegations. The dog owner affirmed that the woman is a creature who does not acknowledge her non, etc., but Kate is looking back at herself sincerely.


    I was not at all aware that I was drunk, etc., but when I was told, there was a verse that came to mind. It is now that we have completely taken Van Damme that it is accepted that the dog breeder''s point is also correct.


    "Guys like that have the worst touches. Whether you are unconsciously betraying someone, or hurting them, you inexhaustibly lay your sins because the consciousness of sin is not as if it were. I don''t know what kind of interaction there was between you and Van Damme, but didn''t you think of that? Or should I have kept fooling you?


    "Yea......"


    Results Though Aurai, it''s better to be in the present state than to keep fooling my husband like that. My mind is easier than it was when I was guilty with a consciousness that keeps fooling me.


    What Kate finds horrible is what the dog owner said - that he was drunk on guilt and enjoying himself. Kate can''t deny it. There was certainly a sense, like the heroine of tragedy. I was mourning the guilt in me.


    "That''s about all I can say to your question. I couldn''t forgive you, and I wasn''t willing to. Because I knew the truth, I exposed him to your husband. And then you''re gonna have to do it."


    Dog breeder laughing holding down the bloodseeping abdomen.


    "Do you understand why your husband framed me in such a roundabout? I understand, though? Has my husband told you?


    "Motyron, listen to me, Mass."


    Kate nodded with a strange face.


    "In Van Damme''s husband''s head, you even pictured the same situation as the novel I wrote, threatening me as the author of it, Pippy, crying, desperately crawling around the building to solve the mission, didn''t you? Not only Van Damme, but also Hepatic Cedar''s son and Shoe Method. That''s a shame the prospects are off. The evil taste of recreating a world made by a bad hobby writer and deceiving that writer. But I couldn''t afford it, and I''m still alive. How do you feel right now? It''s so funny, it''s gonna make me cry."


    "You, that''s how it hurts the most."


    He was a viper who couldn''t listen and would stutter.


    "I''m just being evil. Some parts of me are on my mind a lot. I think you implicated Mr. Big Day, which is irrelevant. Besides, I don''t mind trying to frame me, but I don''t like how this is such a bad hobby. I feel like I''m being seen low, too."


    The dog owner was unaware that he was making a statement that he admitted was evil.


    "Apparently the angry point...... And your view of women is too distorted. Some women admit they''re wrong."


    After more than ten years - and the viper I add without saying anything to my mouth.


    "Dog breeder. Ha, strange man. Death. Good man or ant, bad man or al"


    Seeing Kate say it with a calm look on her face, the dog owner looks disgusted.


    "If I listen to you, I don''t understand. Why Kate is such a hypocrite... You''re usually a good man. You were fooling Van Damme. Because if you were guilty, you didn''t like it and do it. I guess I was lost in pain."


    Vipers bump into questions.


    "I always tell a lot of guys in a lot of places that there are hypocritical and verbal things to do than good that I don''t do, but at the time I do it - at the time it helps someone, it''s not hypocritical or anything, it would be good. The real hypocrisy is about acts and thoughts that cause more serious harm to certain people, rather than just pretending to be good and not helping anyone."


    "Even more so, isn''t Kate a hypocrite and a good man?"


    "Vipers don''t know what''s going on, so that''s what you''re saying. The reporters who were chasing Mr. Kate were murdered and cloned. Yov''s reward - As a member of the organization, I work as a Virgin, only on the outside, and on the back I do dirty work. This is not hypocrisy, what is it?"


    "Still, we''re also supporting the weak, okay? You just said that. It''s helping someone."


    "So...... No, I don''t care either way anymore. We don''t have time to argue."


    Since Viper has been saying things in Kate''s position, the dog keeper gets laid off.


    "Last (d) Just one thing, Kase. Dowcite, do you hate hypocrisy so much, Death?


    Kate asks questions and the dog owner feels severely distressed.


    "I didn''t originally react to hypocrisy. I was rather tearing it up in the middle of making it. But... I saw my fans getting hurt and angry because of the careless cooks, and I knew this was hypocritical. Pretend to be good, mean good, but unquestionable evil. Then. I became angry with hypocrisy."


    "I see... even if you can put up with yourself and Nara, it''s the patience dekinai that others scratch, that kind of person is the nano"


    Seeing Kate say it with a reassuring face, the dog owner looses even more.


    "Shut up. Don''t bother saying it in your mouth..."


    "Talk, Dekite. Good for you, Death. Dog breeder Sun had a dog breeder no justice, Deshaw. I feel lettuce in my chest."


    "So shut up. I still don''t like Kate. No, you may have changed now, but I didn''t like you before."


    "Wakarimashita. Thank you for talking shite, Gozai"


    No. Kate bowed deeply to the dog breeder speaking with such a face.


    "Mr. Big Day, I''m sorry for the dangerous eye. You knew who I was and you despised me, didn''t you?


    Turn to the two nights, and the dog owner speaks out sorry.


    "No... I was surprised by a lot of things, but from what I''ve seen earlier, I''m relieved that I''m not entirely a bad guy"


    "Maybe that''s a calculation you''re worried about Big Day''s eyes?


    On the second night of stating what I thought with a smile, the dog owner joked and said.


    "Oh, Mr. Big Day, can you tell me where you''ve been?


    "Yes, this is room 404 on the fourth floor. Only Mr. Van Damme and the others have access to the elevator, but we moved up the stairs."


    Two nights to answer dog breeders'' questions lightly.


    (What a dumb story... Thanks to Kate for the foolishness, the hassle was done. No... I''m the idiot. There''s no way Kate won''t talk to Van Damme about meeting me, no matter how much, and she''ll move. But...... now that I know how to travel, the location of the trip will be limited)


    I inadvertently feel strange when I hear grandiose about where I am, and the dog owner laughs.


    "I''ll take Sun to the lobby for two nights, Mass."


    and Kate


    "We''re also the last destination in the lobby, but we can''t go with you because there''s wild use on the other floors. Take care, Mr. Big Day. Never go to the police or anything extra when you leave the hotel. You''ll be in danger."


    "Dog owners don''t run away?


    Asked two nights later, the dog owner smiled invincibly.


    "I''m going to settle with Van Damme. Wish me a victory."


    "Yes......"


    Two nights of nodding while I was worried about Kate''s eyes.


    "What''s for wild?


    Where Kate and I were gone two nights, Viber asked.


    "In the kitchen...... I''ll go get a lot of things. It''s not just the cardboard box in the lobby."


    It was left in the lobby, and Van Damme and the others looked into it, and the possibility that it was being taken, the dog owner thought.


    Shoe law wandering around the hotel.


    I did realize the shoe method. Being influenced by the minds of others in you, that you are no longer yourself. I was aware that it was changing because of my personality.


    The way I think and feel is different from my own. That is understandable by reason.


    I would have felt that the usual shoe technique would have been very unusual. But the shoe law now embraced my change now. It''s not just that I was already ready, but if my heart actually changes, that''s who I am now. There is no reason to mourn that change.


    The two thoughts were mixed and united. I feel refreshed.


    "Wait for me, dog breeder."


    With the voice of a man, whining in the way a woman spoke, the shoe method laughed with pleasure, searching around for a dog owner somewhere in the hotel.

 1448 24

    That was when Viper entered and left a religious group called Megalodon of Thin Happiness and was taking turns escorting Midori.


    "Do you believe in parallel worlds?


    The first person I spoke to was the dog owner. And I''ve been saying things I don''t know.


    "Are you the guy who receives the radio waves? I''m sorry, but I''m a little..."


    Viper knew the skinny man, and he was conscious. Ancient Ginseng executives inside Thin Happy''s Megalodon. A floating man with a familiar attitude toward Midori.


    "No, bad. It''s the kind of voice I''ve been loving lately."


    Me and a dog owner to put his head on.


    "Well... you might be interested, but you don''t make a good impression because you seem like a freak, do you?


    Vipers who say what they think.


    "You seem to be close to Midori, but what kind of relationship?


    Let the smile and the affectionate laugh stick, the dog owner asks.


    "Corrupt edge from previous life"


    "You''re no better than me, are you?


    In response to the viper, the dog owner laughs at the dullness.


    "You don''t have to believe me, but it''s true. Finally, I don''t think it''s strange to have a parallel world."


    Everything imaginable was feasibility theory, a viper being heard scattered from the milk, and the viper was getting stuck with the idea.


    "When that kind of door opens to the world, there''s quite a bit of urban legend."


    And, dog breeders.


    "Maybe it''s a parallel world or something else. Then it''s not connected to another planet."


    "What?"


    Dog breeders shudder at the vipers who say in the windy mouth they know.


    "They have a lot of cases. The principle is unclear, but sometimes the door opens. You think that''s who God is hiding? On the contrary, we can open the doors to other planets with man-made techniques. Midori can use that technique."


    "Are aliens coming, too?


    Asked by the dog owner, Viper was aware of Arlaune in his body.


    "I''ve never heard of that."


    "Too bad. I mean, how do you know it''s another planet?


    "He said he measured it from the mental world. It seems that the spiritual world is not perceived by physical distance, so it turns out that beyond the door is the planet far beyond the universe"


    "Hmmm... how do you know that?


    Viper thinks a little about the dog owner''s question. I won''t reveal anything about milk, so the answer will be to choose or deceive.


    "Once I''m supposed to be a backstreet resident, too, and because of the guy close to me, I have a bright knowledge of paranormal relationships. I don''t have that kind of strength."


    "I see. Taboo''s viper and I are somewhat famous."


    To that statement of the dog owner, Viper slightly hisses his eyebrows.


    "Something smelled like that, but you''re back street too."


    On the contrary, Viper felt that this guy had killed people before.


    "I wonder to what extent I''m sticking one foot in. I''ve been deeply involved, but now I''m a little..."


    On the back street, he is the founder of the now perfectly famous formalin-pickled president, but when he intentionally began to distance himself from that organization he created, he also broke the contact between the dog owner and the back street.


    (He''s a suspicious guy who seems to have a lot of things going on)


    I thought so at that time. I was a viper, but then I didn''t just say that I had spoken familiarly to him from the dog owner, but I also felt like he was compatible with me, and when I realized it, it was a pattern between friends.


    Room 404. Kate, who sent two nights, returns.


    "Wasn''t that a promise not to go against anything I said anymore?


    Van Dam utters an insured voice when he sees Kate back.


    "Yes, Desita. With all due respect, Masita has done something that pisses you off again. Sorry. Demo......"


    "Nevertheless, the conversation I had with them seemed positive to you."


    Van Damme laughs at Kate for apologizing softly.


    "I was also listening to audio on camera, but I found out again about a man named Dog Owner. I also felt that it didn''t seem to rot to its sexual roots. If you think so and you''re alarmed, you''re likely to push it from behind and push it down a cliff."


    Van Dam speaking with interest.


    "Besides, I was a little happy to hear Viber defending you"


    "Ask you to say sooo, relieve yourself, Mass. You''ve been a lot nicer than before."


    Not to be foolish, but sincerely, Kate tells.


    "What about Terrence?


    There are only peaches and Yao Sun in the room, so Kate asked.


    "It''s time."


    Van Damme tells you short.


    "I was spotted in this room by the dog breeder Sun?


    "Let''s just say if Terrence fails, we move. There is one mission left. You don''t have to be here, and at this time, there''s nothing wrong with being known."


    That''s what Van Damme said. A peek at the display showed Terrence walking down the hallway.


    "Are the dog breeders in the kitchen again... What are you thinking?"


    Van Damme didn''t know what it meant to behave like a dog breeder who has been in the kitchen many times before. Those who were on the spot, such as what they had there as weapons, were not in their knowledge alone.


    Vipers wait in their spare time for dog breeders to keep looking in the kitchen.


    (oh...... painful......)


    The pain in the abdominal wound is painful and the sweat seeps through. No matter how many flanks you push through and your guts aren''t damaged, what hurts hurts hurts.


    (I''ve got quite a bit of blood, and how long will I have it... Do you want to rehydrate it with something that will immediately nourish it? And instead of pain relief, caffeine and sugar.)


    I had come to further pinpoint what would become a weapon, but there were no more eye-catching potatoes left, so it was another purpose.


    "How dare you drink coffee?


    Vipers speak to dog breeders who drank coffee if they noticed.


    "It''s to distract the pain in your belly wound. It is both nutritious and irritating. It''s like a drug substitute."


    I usually only drink black coffee, but this time I had plenty of sugar and milk in it.


    "So, what do we do next?


    "I don''t know what to do...... I didn''t want to be in the last game, but I can''t come up with a good idea. If the last game is the same as the novel...... No, could I be left alone?"


    If a novel written by a dog owner and the last game are the same thing, that is somewhat better than previous games, but it is only about as good and the mortality rate is a high and dangerous substitute.


    "You want a drink, too?


    "No..."


    I notice the approaching footsteps and signs, and the look on Viper''s face changes.


    "Not before exercise."


    Vipers heading to the kitchen entrance.


    It was Terrence Moore who showed up.


    "Nice to meet you, Katherine and Rod."


    He stops to look at the viper, and Terrence laughs and speaks. But the smile was backwards, and the intense fighting was emanating from the whole body.


    "Whoa, I''m glad to see you again. And it seems teethy."


    The viper snaps his neck.


    (During the mass garbage commotion, I felt this guy watching that video fighting Shizuno Ryo, and I feel as if it was a different dimension of strength than the earlier rod. Even if they''re facing each other like this, I can see that)


    Staring at Terrence, Viper thinks.


    "Surely Mr. Ip Shan was knocked down, too, wasn''t he? I would like to honor Ip Mountain''s revenge and be proud the next time I see him."


    "Do you know him? I didn''t kill him."


    The viper was slightly shattered as the unexpected name came out of Terrence''s mouth.


    "Hey, are you close to that dolphin too?


    "No... Angelina hates me"


    Terrence, on the other hand, touched on about Angelina, was also only a little less combative.


    "I''m in Pharmaceutical Buddha City."


    Running along Yokohama Yokosuka Road, 16 National Highway, an old dark taxi driver with mixed black and white hair and beard surfaces, familiar in Anle City, reported.


    "Ooh... That was pretty quick."


    Midori wakes up sleeping in the passenger seat. I asked them to wake me up when I entered the Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    "But the destination Maslao Hotel is a long way from here, so it''ll still take a while."


    "Huh. Say it first. I should have slept a little longer."


    When I heard the taxi driver say it, Midori made a big stretch.

 1449 25

    Viper and Terrence were opposite each other in a similar mid back pose to each other.


    Terence''s specialty is a knife. Vipers are karate as usual.


    (When Viper fights, does letting him take it seriously like that mean the enemy is serious and strong?


    The dog keeper thinks. Even when I was in the Megalodon of Thin Happiness, I watched many times fight assassins targeting Midori, but always stood idly by. No, it''s more often that you''re just standing there, not even standing up.


    (He said he knew Ip Mountain, but don''t feel roughly as heavy as Ip Mountain)


    Not trying to move across the street, Viper was observing Terrence. Of course, the observation will be interrupted as soon as Terrence moves out, but Terrence also knows she''s still observing herself and asking how she''s doing, so she can afford it.


    (Flexible as rubber, tough muscle as steel. In addition to the natural ones, I''ve been working out since I was a young girl.


    From the top of his clothes, even from the top of his skin, Viper''s eyes could see the contents of Terrence. It''s not about the power of paranormal. No, a proxy close to it in a way, but for the vipers who have repeated countless real-life battles, I only see that when.


    (If it''s just simple speed, it''s that much with me...)


    Viper''s thought was interrupted. Because Terrence came straight in with his mid waist.


    He quickly enters the attack range and at the same time the knife is shaken.


    The four-word phrase "electrolithic fire" follows the back of Viper''s brain. Its speed is also a threat, but sophisticated movements also had something to keep an eye on.


    The tip of the knife blurs near the throat. Most parts of the viper''s body, whether it''s a bullet or a blade, will never pass, and the neck is fine as long as it''s on the side or behind it, but the throat can''t. Like a regular person, it is a steep spot for Vipers.


    The viper, originally standing on his mid back, immediately after waking up his torso and avoiding Terrence''s knife, makes sure to shake up his long leg, aiming at Terrence''s torso and releasing a kick.


    Although the timing was remarkable, Terrence and the counter naturally kept in mind, so I shifted my body to the side and flexed.


    Shortly after Terrence launches the attack, he attempts to pierce the knife, aiming at his neck from the side of the viper.


    Now, Viper didn''t try to flirt. There was no need for that.


    Terrence''s knife is stopped by inches. Then jump backwards and keep your distance.


    "What? What are you going to do?


    Viper is surprised to see Terrence behave strangely.


    "No, that''s a dialogue over here...... You put that away, didn''t you? Or can I win?


    Terrence exposes confusion.


    "You''re missing a preview. Well, you don''t have to stick around next time."


    When I saw the viper spreading his fierce grin and saying away, Terrence also somehow guessed.


    Stuff from Terrence again.


    Now I unleashed the attack from the viper first.


    Responding fast to the released left jab, Terrence dodges sparingly.


    Even as Terrence sticks out the knife shortly after dodging, Viper continues to release a knee kick.


    From the dog owner''s eyes, the attacks seemed almost simultaneous with each other, but as a result, Terrence just blew up half a spin in the air and heavily, and the vipers are intact.


    Terrence, who fell on the floor lying down, was doubly surprised. One is a kick in the viper. It was as powerful and shocking as if it had been sunk from the front by car. Or maybe more. The other was Terrence''s knife, which did reach the pigeon tail of the viper, but just had a soft, stiff, odd response that didn''t poke him.


    (I knew it. From the strange feel of it now, his body can''t get through a half-breed attack. But... the first attack was on fire. Some parts go through)


    Standing up slowly with his gaze fixed on the viper, Terrence is convinced. My stomach fluids are refluxing, and I spill them up to my throat, but I can swallow them.


    Now the viper approached Terrence. Instead of approaching it straight, step left or right in the middle hips to approach it.


    Terrence pulls the gun out of his nostrils with his free left hand, and heads for the viper just before entering the attack range, shooting one shot.


    Vipers don''t even try to avoid it. I don''t even flinch. The bullet was aimed at the knee, but it had been bounced just by drilling a hole in the thick crotch area of the jeans.


    (Did you happen to take that off, or did you squirt it?


    Terrence can''t really make a decision. The attack doesn''t seem to pass on the thick part of the meat, but the joint part, such as the knee, or the part not covered in meat like the throat, Terrence sees as it does.


    The right hook of the viper in the attack range roars.


    Terrence, dodged by ducking, flashes the knife. The aim was behind the elbow of Viper''s right arm, which now released the hook.


    Blood splash falls to the floor. It was shallow, but Terrence felt a definite response. Normally it feels like I''ve slashed meat.


    (I knew it would go to the joint part)


    Terrence, who finds a winning chance, resolutely attacks. Poke intensively into small pieces with a knife aimed at the joint area.


    (Heh. It''s easy to understand, or some guy with some arm, don''t come after the same place)


    Vipers had plenty of room.


    It was Terrence poking in continuously, aiming at his wrists, elbows, knees, neck, and sometimes eyes, but the viper skilfully pulls himself back and avoids it as he retreats slightly.


    At first glance, Terrence is also aware that he seems to be on the defensive side and that Vipers are asking for gaps.


    When Terrence''s rush breaks, the viper stops retreating and steps forward, turning his torso and punching the hook in.


    At that time, Viper tasted an odd phenomenon.


    It feels like Terrence in front of you has disappeared. While I do see it in my eyes, it feels like only the mirage of Terrence exists and there is no appearance of Terrence there.


    Disappearance of presence. Where the entity went and the tactile and sixth sense of skin exploring the signs turn to explore the signs of Terrence at will.


    Terrence remains visible in Viper''s eyes. While following Terrence with his eyes, he is not fully aware of Terrence''s existence.


    Terrence, who avoided the released hook by jumping wide diagonally forward, was gently turning to the side of the viper as it was. And the vipers aren''t responding well to that move.


    Behind the elbow of his left arm is torn with a knife.


    "What...?


    Surprisingly, the viper will raise a missing voice between them. Even though I did confirm Terrence''s movements with my eyes, I lost sight of its existence and even took a terrible blow.


    Even if the ligament of the elbow joint is cut, the viper releases a spinning kick around Terrence''s head as if there was no pain or something.


    Terrence intuited that this was inevitable and guarded with both arms reflexively.


    With the sensation of arms clamping, Terrence had a tremendous shock, and Terrence''s body blew wide rearward.


    (Hey, is that it?


    Viper remembered what happened in the footage where Terrence and I were tired of fighting during a media commotion involving Van Dam and Yoshioku.


    "When I saw the video of you and your battle with Shizuno Rei, it was puzzling. That was a battle I was winning no matter what I was tired of thinking, but suddenly I couldn''t keep up with your moves and it looked like I was losing a meaningless way... is that it?"


    Viper told him as he watched Terrence fall a little further away. I don''t know if I was watching it on video, but if I saw it raw in the field, I could understand what it meant.


    "Drives the eyes of the senses crazy......? Somewhere similar to that non-murderous attack on Ye Shan. You seem to know Ip Shan, so it''s no wonder you''re learning the moves. But I''ll be careful next time, so I don''t know if that''s your trump card anymore, okay?


    "Are you going to make a surrender recommendation? Then I''d rather be me. [M] I can no longer use one arm because of how much it sounds to my power -"


    "You should have targeted your legs. I don''t know what it would be like to have one arm."


    Vipers blocking Terrence''s words and spreading an invincible grin slowly approached Terrence.


    Terrence had pain in both arms. Maybe I have a crack in my arm bone.


    (Not yet...... I can)


    While inspiring herself, Terrence shoots a gun, aiming at the head of a viper approaching herself and her throat after a behavioral prediction.


    Viper dodged the bullet aimed at his head, and the bullet after the behavioral prediction was also unpredictable.


    Vipers approach Terrence. Terrence also jumped out with a viper in mind.


    Terrence waved the knife down Viper''s throat, but Viper''s upper body sank heavily.


    Viper unleashed a low kick, but Terrence leaps to avoid this. Then he kicks the viper''s torso with both legs as much as he wants and uses the recoil to make a spin in the air and land a little further away.


    Vipers ate this Terrence light business for a moment. That''s in Terrence''s calculations, too. Terrence, who lands at a distance, immediately advances to the viper without stopping the movement.


    Terrence, with himself low, rushes right next to the viper. Vipers couldn''t react. Terrence made the fastest move ever.


    (This guy... to get me used to speed, to confuse you, you''re saying you''ve been holding back speed)


    Viper was stunned as he sidelined Terrence, who ran through like a black leopard.


    Viper''s body leans heavily. The ligament of the knee had been severed.


    But Viper quickly regains his posture with one leg and turns to those with Terrence, as if nothing had happened.


    (Difficult to attack...?


    Look at the viper, such words and kanji depend on Terrence''s brain.


    (I thought it was a cool word, but as for the impression I have on them...... that''s hard)


    I think so, and Terrence spills an out of place grin.


    "We''re just standing here. Finally. I''m glad you''re from over there."


    Terrence gets lost when he bothers to inform the other person of his current situation.


    Viper was remembering the whimsical darts he had just done.


    "I''m sorry I ever did that again."


    Dialogue spoken by Viper then. It was sincere, but as long as people live, they must always hit a beating somewhere. There comes a time when you have to bet on your luck. I feel like now is the right time again.


    A bet that deliberately tells you your disadvantage and invites your opponent to a melee. Vipers are cornered enough to have to do that.


    Will it prevent Terrence from possibly switching to a gun-only attack, or will it only be an attack by a gun at a distance? Viper bet on the former. Terrence has courageously set up melee fights from the outset, whether it''s against tiredness or against himself, so step back and say you prefer it.


    "Such a good bug. Please, do you think I''ll ride?


    Terrence smiled.


    "I''ll ride, though."


    Having said that, Terrence vanished his color along the way as he penetrated with a viper at an unprecedented rate.


    Vipers on boulders follow Terrence''s movements by sight alone, without any more relying on signs or account. But I don''t usually read enemy attacks just by my eyes, so it really makes enemy movements hard to read and my protection sweet.


    Terrence''s knife flashes.


    The hand with Terrence''s knife conveyed that feeling as if he had cut a very soft, thick, hard rubber core. Terrence''s hand movement is stopping on the way.


    Vipers were catching a knife swinging sideways with their bare hands.


    From close range, Viber''s spinning kick burst into Terrence''s torso, Terrence''s body shaking heavily, blowing sideways.


    Terrence, who fell to lie down on the floor, stopped moving. Even now, it''s not easy.


    "I didn''t think it would be easy to beat you, but don''t do it much more than I imagined..."


    As the effect of the adrenaline he was releasing during the battle expired and he felt pain in the slashed areas of his hands and feet, Viper saw Terrence, who stopped moving, smiling satisfactorily and praising him.

 1450 26

    Van Damme had a difficult face when he saw Terrence and Viper''s battle with hidden camera footage.


    "I didn''t know that Terrence would lose...... Yeah, I told you."


    There is also the nuance of remembering and mouthing Terrence''s dialogue, but on the other hand, it was also a genuine surprise from Van Damme.


    "Recommend Escape"


    Peaches tell.


    "No... someone named Viper probably just protects the dog owner. At the behest of the dog breeder, I saw no reason to kill me. And there will be no dog breeders, nor will they order you to do so."


    But Van Damme is on guard, wondering if the dog keeper himself will do something.


    "The last game comes at my mercy with him. I will judge you with my own hands for the sin that grieved Kate, for the sin that tried to discredit us and our couple."


    "Moshi, what monkey are you going to Desita''s when your ex-dog breeder Sun dies?


    Kate hits her doubts on Van Damme, who proclaims by raising her fighting spirit.


    "That''s fine then. But this is how he survived to the end. I didn''t believe in destiny, but I can feel it now."


    "Now you are a completely different Imus than you usually are. The usual you, Ga. If I saw you now, I would smile that it was nonsense."


    Kate was relieved to see Van Damme speaking with a refreshing look.


    "I guess...... There''s actually something you can only know if you experience it. I am desperate to do the deeds of the past that I would mock if I saw them. Even if it were revenge, I would have chosen a smarter way to do it, like this, muddy and demeaning."


    That''s all he talks about, Van Damme spills a masochistic grin.


    "But that man... he wasn''t even very comfortable. It feels like the same attribute, saying that it is somewhat similar to Junko Suzuoka. If this world itself is a playground, all humans are toys or something, it''s such a perception."


    Still, Van Damme doesn''t think what he did is wrong.


    (Although it is a really bad hobby way of revenge, this can also be said to be a result tailored to the other person. No, it turned out that way)


    Rather even I''m glad this turned out, Vandamm thinks.


    "So I''m glad Kate and you, Peach, support me, if you like, in a ridiculously feverish and ridiculous battle"


    "Yes."


    "During the media turmoil, I was able to support you. Ga, not this time, Mass. Worried Death, But Keep Your Proper Support Masyo"


    In response to Vandam''s words, Peaches replied with few words, and Kate threw in no more happy words for Vandam.


    That day, in front of his late wife''s grave, the dog owner gave a sad report.


    "My few understanders are gone again."


    My sister was ill and she was young.


    "The good guys... they''re all just dying. Bad things like me survive, so I guess the world gets worse and worse."


    Nihil grins and talks in his mouth about what he thinks from time to time.


    "Our marriage, our sister was delighted, and our sister''s marriage, we bless her... but we can''t believe we both left a man behind and died. So, let''s talk."


    By this time the dog owner was in a self-inflicted mood, and when he was passionate about gambling, he spent money, every day of his life that day.


    (I know I have to change myself... No, I need to take care of myself. - Should I think about it?


    The dog breeder himself knew that a self-depraved, lazy and instantaneous way of life also had to be separated somewhere. But there is also resistance to scratching it with my sister''s death.


    (You''re giving me too many hines, I am. I like the devil himself, but the devil doesn''t laugh when he gets that far either)


    ''Cause all men are devils and idiots... You''re a particularly wicked, self-absorbed fool.''


    My wife''s shuddering voice felt like I heard it then.


    "What are you talking about? A woman is much more selfish. literally to death."


    Growling with laughter, the dog owner turned his back on the headstone.


    The dog owner heading to the lobby remembers the day he went to his wife''s grave after his sister died, peeking into the cardboard box he had earlier carried and placed.


    (I thought I could die whenever I wanted, but now I think this. I don''t want to die...... Ten years ago, the existence of the spiritual world was also recognized. Those two look likely to be stuck in heaven, and if I die and the two of them greet me with such a love love love, I''m not stuck)


    He was a fierce dog breeder, imagining a scene where his late wife and late friends would snuggle in heaven.


    (Ma, I''m going to hell, so it''s likely I won''t have to see you.)


    A dog breeder who sighs and tries to leave the lobby. Head to room 404 at once, and do that. I thought about doing this or setting it up.


    Wait, where are you going? That''s where the last game is. Wait till I get there. "


    Seeing a dog breeder move like that, there''s a Van Dam voice coming from the speaker.


    "What?


    A dog breeder who didn''t expect anything at all, but dares to shake it like it was unexpected.


    ''Why don''t we fight in Sashi? Even in your novel, at the end of the day, the protagonist and the boss of the operation who set up the game were a one-horse hit, right?


    "You''re not that character, are you?


    ''It''s the result of your attempt to tear me and Kate apart. You turned me into such a character. I led it. It''s getting hot in the gallows. I think I''m a fool myself.''


    (No, even the media commotion was getting hot because of Kate, and was he a character like this from the beginning...)


    The dog owner changed his mind.


    "That''s convenient... Between now and then, shall we be ready? The microwave... I can''t pick it up in the kitchen with boulders..."


    "I don''t care about the microwave..."


    Viper asks, butting on the floor and brought to the wall. They''ve cut my tendons off my hands and feet, and honestly, I didn''t want to move anymore.


    "It''s got a timer, and I can replace a time bomb. Fill it with fuel."


    "Are you willing to fill it with eggs and make it a pleasure?


    "Well, give up the microwave and we''ll figure it out just because it''s here."


    That''s when the dog keeper slipped the cardboard box again.


    "I found it. Ahhh!


    A scream of overlapping voices of men and women echoed in the lobby. They''re both familiar voices.


    When I looked in the hallway, there was a look at the shoe method of the angry phase.


    "What the... he..."


    Obviously look at the strange shoe method, the dog owner groans. The body is muscularly swollen, with the clothes still neat.


    Above all, it was different that that always warm shoe method face was severely distorted. Her lips peeled and her teeth peeled off, she had several wrinkles carved between her eyebrows, her eyes wide open and she was running blood.


    "Kee! This time I won''t let you get away with it. Eh!


    Two voices scream. I understood both the dog owner and the viper here. Keeko possessed the body of the shoe law.


    "Viper... just one more fight please..."


    "No, I''m already blurry, huh? Can it be roughly chipped...? Give me that."


    He was a dog breeder with his hands together and his head lowered looking sorry, but Viper had a face he didn''t feel comfortable with and wouldn''t even try to get up.


    "Now you can go because you have a body."


    "If you split that body apart, you''re not going to hit us, there''s going to be a Scarska ghost out there. Grasp... Even at this point, if it''s me like this now, then it looks pretty bad..."


    It was at a glance in Viper''s eyes that the shoe method possessed by Keeko has a physical ability far beyond the ordinary man with the effect of possession. It seems like you can do anything with the best conditions, but it''s hard with one hand and one leg being crippled.


    "Then I''ll cover you, too. You''re supposed to be on a big ship."


    Take the spray can out of the cardboard and stand brave toward the shoe method, the dog keeper says it off.


    "That kind of gag, I feel like asking. Bye..."


    Vipers slowly rose and looked to the shoe method that turned into a demon.

 1451 27

    "Kee! What is it!? It''s not you I want to deal with. Back off. Ah!


    A shoe method in a key co possessive state emits a superimposed voice of a man and a woman, screaming at the viper.


    "No, it''s like I''m protecting this guy..."


    "Kee! You''re not an injured man! A dog breeder is a rotten man to fight such an injured man! Convinced rotten! That''s it! But is it worth protecting a man like that ~ Huh!?


    "Hit me..."


    When I saw the indignant Keeko, the viper groaned pompously.


    "He''s a good guy, isn''t he? At least better than you."


    "No, no, good guys don''t possess people and try to kill people screaming key keys"


    Listen to Viper''s dialogue and the dog owner laughs bitterly.


    "Keeko! Keeko, I don''t want to fight you anymore and more when I hear what you''re saying ~! Still, I can''t avoid a fight ~ Huh!?


    "Consider it over there."


    Shoe law - I hear Keeko''s cutthroat words more than that, and Viper laughs too.


    "I can''t do that either, ''cause Mr. Shoe Law risked his life, and this is how he merges with Keeko! You can''t waste that readiness! You can''t pull this off! Kee!"


    "I see... Then we have to do it."


    Vipers slowly approaching towards Keeko.


    "Kieeeeee!"


    He gives a roar of temper, Keeko crawls on all fours, vipers and advances in a beastly motion.


    Keeko made a huge jump from a place quite a distance away from the viper. Obviously two meters high is jumping.


    (You won''t let me jump.)


    Stick your flat hand out in a shudder and let it hit Keeko directly in the face.


    It was Keeko, who seemed to have been lightly intercepted, but did not fall straight to the floor. He cut his mouth and spit blood, but he grabbed Viper''s arm with both hands.


    "Kee!"


    Screw the viper''s arm with the scream.


    Vipers paying their legs from close range to that Keyco. I used the leg of the one with the severed ligament. The body of the Viper transplanted with Arlaune can also be moved if it is slightly damaged.


    "I don''t know if you want to do joint moves or throw moves..."


    Seeing Keeko hanging with both hands on Viber''s arm, Viper said in a sigh mix.


    Viber swings his arms wide and throws Keeko''s body with one arm


    But Keeko didn''t let go. I''m feeding Viber''s meat to the point where my fingers break through.


    "This..."


    "Kee!"


    Vipers on my head, but the next moment, I was to be stunned.


    Keeko finally pulled out the viper''s body and threw it away with an inappropriate bottle on his back.


    The viper struck the floor was quite shocked, although it was only the reception that took it.


    Keeko jumps on an underweight viper. I tried to take the so-called mount position, but the viper isn''t even in a complete fall, so it doesn''t work.


    Keyco is lightly snapped by a viber and rolls down the floor.


    "That feels like a bummer..."


    Shortly after the pioneering and viper squeaked, the dog owner, who had come nearby at some point, put up a simple flamethrower made of spray cans and sprayed flames at Keeko and Viper.


    "Wow."


    The fire broke out more momentum than I thought, so I panicked and the dog owner stopped the fire.


    "Just kidding! You''re gonna burn me!


    Vipers emitting anger. to the point of getting hot air, but it was still pretty hot.


    "No... I was going to use a helper knife, I didn''t think there would be such a big fire, and I was wondering if Viper could avoid it..."


    "You can''t see these legs! They cut my ligament! You can''t move normally!


    "Sorry......"


    The dog owner shrinks and apologizes because Viper seems genuinely angry.


    "Kee! Hot, hot, hot!


    Keeko, on the other hand, had burned up in a decent bath of fire and was desperate to extinguish the fire as he rolled around the floor.


    A viper, seen as a good opportunity, turns to Keeko with a single leg of convulsion. The very way Keeko fought was very coarse, but he felt his power was unafraid.


    Keeko''s abdomen turns and the viper releases a kick. I''m adding and subtracting for once so I don''t seriously kill you. If the vipers don''t add or subtract, they can destroy the human body or something in one shot.


    But he was the one who didn''t need to add or subtract, Viper thought. Keeko took another Viper attack with both hands and grabbed it while he fell.


    It was the leg with the ligament cut that released the kick. It was an unscrupulous attack to push the pain, but they grabbed it even more, and the just viper also sweated cold.


    "Wookie!"


    As Keeko shouted and stood up with Viper''s ankle aside, he spun his body in a stiffness and fell again. Close to a dragon screw in a prowl move. The viper''s body is also rotated so that it is wound up to it, and thrown away.


    "Haaaah!


    When it was thrown, even though the ligament of the knee had been cut off, it caused more damage to the same area, and the gentle viper screamed.


    "I want to hear it now! That''s right! Wookie''s out! That''s a testament to how well I make Wookie come naturally! If you''re a dog breeder there, you know!?


    I see a dog breeder with a face that Keeko is good at, but the dog breeder is half-eyed and no-reaction.


    "Kee! Say something! Gube!?"


    An instant revived viper''s right straight bursts onto the side of the key co making the aftermath.


    "You''re a pain in the ass... you bastard... But we can still go..."


    A viper who unleashed a blow of anger that outweighed the pain, but his body fluttered heavily shortly afterwards. But fluttering, he laughs invincibly.


    "Ahhhhh... micha..."


    Crawling Keeko gasps as he exhales his broken teeth and blood.


    "Michaaaaaaaaaaa, takashi kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Keeko''s body, which rose with screaming, swelled up even more. Clothes will tear and fly, and enlarged muscles will be exposed by the time they are unnatural.


    "What the hell... what can I do for you?"


    The dog owner heard it and abominably threw it away.


    "Sister......, fuck you and be a grudge, which one of you can help me with my stupid best friend trying to kill my brother or my still living deadbeat bad brother?


    The sarcastic dog owner grunt had not reached Keeko''s ear.


    "Michiaaaaaaaaa!


    Screaming, he crawls on all fours again like a four-legged beast, and Keeko turns toward Viper.


    (Viper, don''t you suck...... flutter)


    Dog breeders fear when they see vipers accumulating damage and losing strength.


    (Please, just beat that one shot. Then... I surrender. Tell Keeko to kill me. I know you don''t like it, but I won''t take a look, and I don''t want you to die for me)


    The dog owner decides so, but the viper is not weakened in his fighting spirit. While I''m sure he''ll be angry when he stops, the dog keeper is going to stop.


    Keeko approaching Viper.


    Something hit that Keeko in the face.


    It suddenly appeared in a space where there was nothing in the eyes of the dog owner and the viper, striking Keeko''s face counter from the direction of Keeko''s progression.


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Keeko''s advance was stopped. Keeko holds his face and rolls around with pain and shock, continuing to scream.


    "Yea, Michi is here! Pharmaceutical Buddha City was quite a long way from Euthanasia City. Ababa, Ababa."


    Midori appeared, knocking around the automatic door that Viper had destroyed, with a bright and pleasant voice. There is a wooden sword in his hand. The blow was released by transferring only the tip of the sword into space.


    "Ah... no, you can say the same thing..."


    The dog owner looks at Midori and squeals.


    "You''ve come to a good place..."


    The viper spills a grin of relief.


    "Kiiiiiiiii!"


    Keeko rises with the roar of anger.


    "I can''t forgive you. Oh! KEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! Whose fault is that? I''m gonna sue you. Uh-huh!


    At the same time as the earlier power-ups, Keeko''s reason had been severely lost. Now it''s a mass of anger and resentment.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    Nosey Midori. The figure of a woman''s spirit possessed by a man is also reflected in Midori''s eyes.


    "She was my sister''s bitch back then. She''s an idiot. And then I became the regulator I hated the most, so if there''s a lot going on and I kill him, he resents me and becomes an evil spirit, and now he''s trying to kill me again without a scratch."


    "Heh, dog breeder, that''s a fine grudge, not a rebellion. Wow. Abuuuuuuuuuuu"


    When I hear the dog owner explain, Midori gives me the usual funny laugh.


    "I''m sorry, Midori... I got it. It''s also tight to be standing here all creative."


    With that said, the viper is powerless and comes to the spot.


    The fact that Midori appeared at this time made me feel like a hero who rushed to the pinch completely refreshed, a viper.


    "Okey, Viper. It''s always been Midori''s job to wipe your ass from your last life."


    Turning toward the viper, Midori shows her teeth slightly and laughs at them.


    "Is that it?


    "I didn''t want you to say anything extra..."


    The dog owner double-checked and the viper had a flashing face.


    "I see, you feel strangely possessed by the foreign law and doping cheats. But I''m having a pretty negative effect on the spirit of yoyo."


    As if to cover the viper, standing between the viper and Keeko, while setting up a sword, Midori says, looking at Keeko and the shoe method.


    "Turn him off, quick."


    I can''t do this.


    The dog owner demanded, but Midori shook her neck to the side.


    "Shizuno''s pure psychology can''t be de-spirited, can it? If you are possessed by a substance or a person, it becomes a form of inhibition by the wall of matter, so you have to expel the spirit from the flesh first."


    "How are we gonna kick him out?


    "Yay, look at my pose. I don''t know ~? Of course I''m gonna hit you and kick you out."


    Answering the dog owner''s question, Midori showered and provoked his struggle toward Keeko.

 1452 28

    Van Dam, Kate and Yao Sun are headed to the lobby.


    In his last game, Van Damme competes one-on-one with the dog owner. Fight with a literal death match. While Kate knew it, she couldn''t stop it. I wasn''t even willing to.


    "Now you look shiny and il, Mass. I''m impressed with what Koto is trying to do, but I''m not even going to stop him."


    Kate talks as she walks down the hallway.


    "I felt a lot, I had a lot to think about, and it''s a conclusion I thought about a lot. I didn''t think I had this side."


    said Van Damme with a cool look.


    "That''s a strange thing. The thing about the Avenger was that my heart was more smeared with hate, and I had the image of my thoughts stopping, but at least I don''t. On the contrary. I''m starting to think deeper, and I''m usually starting to see areas beyond my sight, and I''m starting to think about things I don''t think about."


    Ironically, he was a van dam who made several fresh discoveries in the act of revenge and thought he had grown up.


    "I think my hatred has diminished, but it has also affected my efforts to examine him."


    And within the pursuit of one human being, the Dog Owner, with some understanding of the Dog Owner and seeing him as one person, Van Damme came with a nuance to bully rather than drool revenge.


    "May I ask again why Mr. Van Damme invited us to this revenge play?


    Yao Sun asks.


    "I''ll only give you the same answer, okay? Because he is in the same position. I thought there might be more, but you didn''t. Is there something wrong with my idea of gathering more of those people and hitting on that guy with resentment? You suspect that?


    "Yes, I suspect"


    In response to Vandamm''s question, Yao Sun answered instantly.


    "You let us take revenge first, didn''t you? Mr. Shoe Law was also going to give him a chance to get revenge first. If Mr. Van Damme wants that too, would he give the vengeance to someone he resents?


    "''This world needs violence. Lack of violence'' This one sentence was extremely nonsense. Isn''t the world overflowing with violence..."


    Without any context, Van Damme makes a personal observation after quoting a text that was written in the preface to the novel of the dog breeder - Blood Eye fruit.


    "I was lost. I couldn''t sort out my feelings. I was lost, so I thought I''d let you guys do it first. You''re very cowardly in a way."


    "I see..."


    With that answer from Van Damme, Yao Sun could be convinced.


    "Seeing you guys fight, I was wondering if you''d get my answer. But that''s not the only reason. There''s another one."


    Van Damme stops inadvertently. Yao Sun and Kate also stop to go along with it.


    "I thoroughly examined a man named Dog Owner Ichi, and I could see the thought he had. Needless to say in front of Kate, I knew. What he hates and hates most in the world - it''s hypocrisy. While he hates hypocrisy, some verses he tries to believe in human goodness. I guess that''s why I can write a novel that grabs the hearts of the masses. So... I also wanted to see how you and Shoe Law reacted and changed your mind when you and I got stuck in front of a dog owner as a legitimate motivated avenger. I wonder if I can even get a gap in there. Though the shoe method was completely unexpected. You''ve served me well enough."


    After a freshly screwed up, Van Damme walked out again as he smiled toward Yao Sun.


    (Unlike you, I''m a bad guy. I can''t do the same. I could have let Kate do it, but there''s no way Kate would have done that)


    I didn''t put it in my mouth, Vandamm added.


    Keeko, who is losing his sanity, remembered only the perception of enemies for being provoked that the person in front of him would be a girl of about elementary school age, without any hesitation.


    Keeko and shoe law today were dominated by the anger that flooded them with inexhaustibility. It also has the effect of star charcoal balls husband''s surgery, but it also simply has the strength of Keeko''s resentment.


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    When he makes a tall scream with enough ear damage to say gold cuts as early as possible, Keeko waves his muscle-covered arm and punches Midori in the face with his fist.


    And Midori turned away, and beckoned without difficulty, and at the same time stood up, and struck Keeko''s jaw.


    Despite the fact that it was an intense blow to the concussion course, Keeko does not flicker greatly and flies trying to cover himself with Midori.


    Midori retreats and turns away. Keeko plunges into a frog-like outfit to lie down on the floor.


    (Keeping and screaming, Keeko! That way, no matter who doesn''t understand me, I''ll be happy with it. Whether it''s hard, annoying, or depressing, I kept screaming at you. Me! So I''ve been saved!


    In Keeko''s head, who is about to regain a little sanity, the dialogue that inspired himself over and over again in the past revives.


    Keeko was regarded as an athletic tone-deaf, retarded, helpless kid, and he thought so himself. Above all, when blood went up on my head, I had a bad habit of screaming immediately.


    But the habit of screaming has only ceased to be a habit. It became an extremely important act for Keeko. You can call it habituality. Many looked disgusted, but others understood.


    "Kee!"


    Screaming with all his strength, Keeko rises.


    "You won''t understand!


    Quite sane back Keeko suddenly summons.


    "Keeping and screaming, that''s why I came for you - whoa! I kept screaming, so I didn''t die! I''m the only one who understands that! You will be defeated by Keeko, who has been screaming for so long! I get it!? Dog breeder! Keeky screamed Keeko will definitely win the last time! You don''t know that, do you?


    "I don''t even want to know... You don''t have to know."


    Keyco is a powerful hot valve, but the dog keeper doesn''t even bite.


    "Even if I don''t know, we''re gonna win screaming. Whoa! Ki, no, hey, hey!


    Keeko trying to run out with a dog.


    Hit Midori in the back of the head with a sword from behind. Keeko''s body lapses and slowly falls.


    "Ki...... Kee!


    But he rose up immediately, and looked back toward Midori, and crawled on all fours and proceeded.


    A stone bump hits Keeko in the face in a low position. His nose broke and his nose bled, but Keeko slipped into Midori unintentionally.


    Midori was moving down from her chest just before she ate Keeko''s tackle. Only Midori''s legs and belly appear right next to the viper, and the viper gets a little giddy.


    Midori waves his sword down from the top with the top of Keeko''s head in the shape of a crooked underneath him.


    Keeko peeled off his white eyes and finally stopped moving.


    It squeezes as the muscles that were enlarged sizzle, and something like white smoke is thrown out of my mouth.


    The earliest flesh did not belong to Keeko, but returned to a state of motion with the will of the shoe method, which itself is half-naked and unconscious. The spirit body of Keeko then turns into ectoplasm and is expelled from the body.


    White smoke eventually shapes Keeko''s original appearance. The face is as distorted with anger as ever.


    "Kee! I''m sorry ~! But that''s not how it ended. Whoa!


    "No, I''m done. Midori won''t let you grow up."


    Midori claps his hands at Keeko, who screams. There is a bright green flame in Midori''s hand.


    "Wait a minute"


    Dog breeders who came to the side stoved at Midori trying to force Keeko to form a Buddha.


    "Yes, dog breeder. Yeah..."


    Keeko stripping his teeth and staring at the dog breeder resentfully.


    "I don''t care what you talk about with a half-thought asshole like you, it''s a parallel line, so I don''t know what you mean to talk about it, but let me tell you that."


    Dog breeder with a loathsome foreboding.


    "I don''t even feel guilty about the dust I did. You guys were unquestionably evil. There''s no question in me as to what the law is or what other human values of good and evil are, because he was a sinner worthy of death."


    "What do you mean, yeah, yeah!? Kieeeeee!"


    "It''s the law. It''s the ethics of society. It''s not everything. You guys offended or hurt my readers with unconscious malice. In me, I deserve the death penalty. It''s karma you guys screw. If you didn''t do that, you wouldn''t have to die. That''s reality. You deserve it. That''s the sure result. I don''t know what to say..."


    That''s all I''m saying, the dog keeper looks at Midori. Midori emits a beautiful green flame from her palms.


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Keeko''s angry cry turned from a halfway to a shout of joy. The flamed spirit of Shizuno''s purification is forcibly released from all pain and resentment and sent to the underworld.


    With a blissful smile, Keeko''s spirit body disappeared more completely than in this world.


    "Yes, mission accomplished... duh. It''s a wound for both of us. Let''s call an ambulance."


    Midori takes out the virtual phone, but the waves don''t go through.


    "We need to get out of here. Besides, I''m in trouble if they call me now. The battle is still..."


    The dog breeder''s dialogue was interrupted on the way.


    The dog owner spilled a smile when he saw three of Cornelis and Kate''s Van Dam and Yao Sun show up in the lobby.

 1453 29

    The first thing the three people who arrived in the lobby did with their eyes was the fallen shoe method.


    "Is the shoe method alive?


    "I think I''m having a concussion."


    Midori answered Vandamm''s question.


    "Kiyojiro, get the ambulance to the lobby immediately"


    When he gave the instructions on the ext, Van Damme looked in turn at the three dog-breeders, Midori and Viper.


    "You''re the one who demystified me."


    Van Damme turns his gaze to Midori and speaks up.


    "Heh, I''m a shrewd psychic. I''m a pure spirit, to be exact."


    Midori answers with a sinister face. I think that Van Damme will not really look good, although I am really going to report for once that I have been made aware of my existence.


    Kiyojiro and several fully armed soldiers arrived immediately.


    "Viper there, give you first aid, too. Dog breeders are good."


    "Uh, bullying, isn''t it?


    A dog owner who hears Van Damme''s words, holds his belly wound and laughs. It sounds when I laugh.


    Viper honestly felt grateful. Pain relief and proper haemostasis alone are quite different.


    "Well, shall you have the last game of your life as me? Oh, it''s for you."


    Ahead of the dog breeder''s words, Vandam told in a mean tone.


    "That''s surprising. You didn''t look that type."


    Said the dog owner.


    "What''s so surprising?


    "It''s time for you to fight. Until now, it''s just a battle on the surface, while you sneak your hands around the back, and so on. That''s what happened when you exposed Junko, and that''s what happened when you turned mass trash around the world against your enemies. But this time, it''s just completely behind me... and it''s so strange."


    "As far as you''re concerned, the usual way - the way you framed and disparaged me socially, I couldn''t help it. Then it doesn''t bother me. After burying him in the darkness, feel that a demonic man like you deserves to be humiliated."


    "No, not so demonic..."


    I''m told face to face by someone I think is just a demonic guy, and the dog owner lights up and puts his head on. When I saw a dog breeder like that, I wondered if it was a place to light up, and Viper, Midori, and Yao Sun were poking in my heart.


    "Behavior is devilish, but on the other hand, it''s distorted and interesting to have something like justice and righteousness."


    sarcastically smiled thinly, Van Damme said.


    "I called your novel scattered and understood. You hate hypocrisy. [M] I wholeheartedly hate and hate distorted justice, the beauty of all shapes. That''s why in my novel, I tear up hypocrisy and flaunt it. It exudes black humor, stirs and hurts self-proclaimed righteous allies decorated with beauty phrases, writes all those novels, and besides, it has captured the hearts of many masses. It has affected a lot of people. On the other hand, those of you who made a fool of yourselves made you the enemy of your eyes. That''s how you see it."


    Where Van Damme talked so much, the viper and the shoe method were over. When Van Damme turns to them, he meets and leaves the lobby. Van Damme continues the conversation.


    "On the other hand, you are starving. He''s a man who can''t get rid of his theory of sexuality. He wants hope from a creature called man and is hungry for goodness. Seeking. That''s why I hate the justice of things. Does that mean something''s happened in the past?


    The dog keeper turns a blind eye to Van Damme, who asks with a teasing mouthful.


    "It''s not one thing, and it''s a lot of stacks. Very much. Then we can''t talk."


    There was no falsehood in the dog breeder''s words. I can''t think of it because I have too many.


    "Shall we change the theme a little? Words become violence. You can kill people with words, or you can destroy your country with words. This is what you said. [M] Isn''t that exactly what you did? He tried to kill our hearts by poking the extra truth."


    "Is that it?


    A dog breeder who laughs spirally, without evil or reopening, to the words of a slightly angry Van Dam.


    "I saw your wife as evil and hostile. You don''t have to forgive the enemy."


    "Right."


    Several people watched as they heard the dog breeder''s words and lived a quiet flame of anger in Vandam''s eyes.


    "Now Mo, do you recognize my cotto as an enemy, Cite?


    Kate mouths unexpectedly.


    "After the dog owner survived here, did I try to kill him again? Or is it shemus that I live and declare to the public that Il?


    "I won''t because it''s a hassle. Persistent obsession with that kind of thing is something different - I did it once, so I feel like I''m done. No... To be honest, I talked to you a lot earlier. If you still insist on loathing me and ask me if I can be obsessed, I''ll tell you I can''t."


    He was a dog breeder who tried to return it with ambiguous answers, but he was honest about his feelings from the middle of nowhere.


    "Soudesca. Then the earlier conversation with me did not become futile niha si, chant talk from the beginning Ireba, may not have even been a duck like this, sir"


    "I don''t accept that kind of thinking from you. Well... there''s no mistake in what I''m saying."


    To Kate, who tells her with a smile, the dog keeper will look like one of the bad guys.


    "Question from here, too."


    The dog owner turned his gaze back toward Van Damme.


    "What was your intent in trying to get Yao Sun or Shoe Law to fight before you? It feels painful to keep Russ boss on his own, but if I was going to compete directly, I''d die before then."


    "I just got a similar question from you, Hebei Cedar. I didn''t prepare a stage to disparage you. I''m not sure how to handle a person named you. It was necessary as a ritual, for the organization of my mind for that matter. Can you convince me with this answer?


    "Like I know, like I don''t know"


    Dog breeder spilling a smile.


    "I believe I have had a very valuable experience thanks to you. There have been several discoveries. I am, dog breeder. He was a character broker. A psychopath also slapped a scattered pussy, but it was another slightly different anomalist, Abu Normal. You''re somewhat close to Asperger. I have difficulty expressing emotions and communicating. So... I''ve never had such strong feelings in my life for more than fifty years. You taught me. They denigrate their loved ones and, in grief and despair, turn them to kill by betrayed anger and hatred. I''ve never had that experience before. I''ve never felt that way before. And - the devilish man who calculated them and tried to manipulate them - I mean, I learned a bottomless anger at you. But......"


    Here Van Damme cut his long and wide tongue, opened it for a while, and was choosing words.


    "Yes... trying to grab a man named you through your work, that anger has turned into a stray. I see, I also felt that your principles of conduct made sense. I''m not willing to forgive you, but I understand."


    It was felt all around Van Damme so that he could see no anger or hatred in his eyes when he saw the dog breeder.


    "Oops... you''ve spoken in for a long time. I still want to talk, but it''s time for the last game."


    Van Damme heads to one of the tables in the lobby and lowers his back to the chair.


    "Will you take it after all"


    A viper sat on the floor called out before the dog owner tried to move.


    "As this is a novel, if you do a tricky development here, it''s a reader dong pull. Besides... that old man came all the way into our realm with all that status. And at the end of the day, you''re facing me like this. He''s a spectacularly stupid guy. But he''s a fool who deserves respect. I don''t want to end up making these fools look like just fools. We''ll do everything we can to make a fool of ourselves."


    To this point, the dog owner had misread. Now I''ve changed my mind.


    Initially, in his last game, I was sure Van Damme would come and kill himself by framing him for a trap he would never get away with. But Van Damme faithfully reproduced the contents of the novel and himself has sat in the seat of battle. Van Damme''s character and mood were not what he had imagined.


    If the enemy has that feeling, the dog owner has a personality that he can''t ignore.


    However, I could not ignore it, but I did not intend to compete squarely either. I take the battle, but that''s only what I get. Deal with yourself.


    "Hey, dog breeder, don''t die in front of me."


    "I will do you good positively."


    Stand aside and return the dog owner to support Midori.


    Kate, on the other hand, looks at Van Damme and prays with both hands together.


    A dog owner who pinches a table and sits in his seat opposite Van Damme.


    "I know you don''t have to explain it, but let''s be aware of the gallery and explain it properly."


    Van Damme said, putting a revolver with a revolving pistol on the table and a box with ammunition. That was the prop the dog owner expected.


    "The last game is a ''gentle Russian roulette'', the same one used in the making."

 1454 30

    There''s also a gallery, so Van Damme goes in first from the description.


    "Use fourteen rounds and one pistol. First, one player can choose the number of rounds to put into the gun, from a minimum of one shot to a maximum of four. Hand the other player a gun after showing him how many rounds he put in. The side given turns the cylinder and by the number of bullets put in, shoots the determined area. One shot in the head. Flank for two shots. Three shots in the leg. Four shots would shoot him in the arm or shoulder. Repeat it alternately. Once handed over and pulled the trigger, all bullets at that time are pulled out of the gun and treated as used. If I use three shots first, the rest is in the form of eleven shots, then two, and the rest is in the form of nine shots. And if the remainder of the bullet cuts four rounds, you''ll shoot him in the head with all the remainder of the bullet"


    "If you use all the bullets, you''ll start over again with fourteen shots. I wish I had enough bullets."


    The dog owner told me to supplement the explanation. Within the novel written by the dog breeder, it was a long battle, a war of wear and tear shooting at each other''s arms, legs and bellies.


    "I''ve got plenty of spare ammo for you, so don''t worry. If you run out of them, you can usually use Russian roulette."


    And, Van Damme.


    "Heh... Still, with four shots left, if it''s your turn to shoot, isn''t that a threat? Usually if you shoot a bullet in the head, you shoot a bullet in the head with four rounds."


    Upon hearing Van Damme explain, Midori touched the rule of shooting him in the head at the end.


    "Exactly. That''s why we need to adjust."


    Van Damme turns to Midori and laughs deeply.


    (I can''t even say that the first order alone determines the battle, this is...)


    Vipers had noticed the tease, too.


    If the remaining ammunition falls below four rounds, the shooting side will shoot in the head with all the ammunition. In other words, if you put the rest of the bullet in a state of four shots and turn it into a turn for the opponent to shoot and give him the gun, there is a two-thirds chance that it will bring death to the opponent. That adjustment is possible from an early stage.


    (Hmmm... do I have until I compete? I''m about to collapse at the moment...)


    Dog breeders, on the other hand, think something completely different.


    (Maybe that''s what prolonged the conversation for? No... I don''t think he''s such a sec...)


    And the dog owners knew an important part of this game. He''s the tenant who thought about the game, and he can''t possibly not understand it.


    (The liver is how to control it until within the fourth shot. When the remaining rounds reach four, you will be shot in the head without question. At the end of the day, it would be better to have a turn of attack with less than four shots remaining - preferably with a gun at hand. That''s the most important point of this game. Van Damme naturally understands...)


    And if we assume that we''re going to the danger zone within four rounds, we could split our lives by striking ahead or after.


    "How do you decide to go forward and back? If you want to go ahead and pick a bullet first."


    "Great job"


    "I''d rather win with Grandpa than pick whoever I want...... okay?


    "Isn''t that normal?


    "No, just in case..."


    When people say things later and look into their unpleasant eyes, people become cautious and persevere in checking in advance. So is the dog breeder, and I understand that with Van Damme.


    (Choosing a bullet is advantageous ahead of time. Whatever number your opponent gives you, give it to your opponent with five shots left, so you can always choose to attack for the last turn. In other words, you can make the last turn the other side of the shot. In addition, when the opponent is given five shots left, he or she will have to choose four. If you go into a four-shot zone in a way that protects you, you should have fewer rounds)


    The following was a drawing drawn in the head by the dog owner giving the remaining ammunition to the opponent within four.


    Post-attack attack is the right to choose a bullet. When an advance strike chooses a bullet, a rear strike shoots itself.


    Figure for the first turn


    Forward Selection Ammo 4 (Residual 10)


    Rear Attack Selection Ammo 1 (Residual 9)


    Rear Attack Selection Ammo 2 (Residual 8)


    Rear Attack Selection Ammo 3 (Residual 7)


    Rear Attack Selection Ammo 4 (Residual 6)


    Figure for the second turn


    For Preemptive Residual 9, Selected Ammo 4 (Residual 5) Post-Attack Selected Ammo 1 (Residual 4)


    For Preemptive Residual 8, Selected Ammo 3 (Residual 5) Post-Attack Selected Ammo 2 (Residual 3)


    For Preemptive Residual 7, Selected Ammo 2 (Residual 5) Post-Attack Selected Ammo 3 (Residual 2)


    For Preemptive Residual 6, Selected Ammo 1 (Residual 5) Post-Attack Selected Ammo 4 (Residual 1)


    This ensures that when a rear attack is fired on the third turn, the remaining four rounds are cut. And I can shoot all the rest of the bullets into my head without having to make a choice ahead of me.


    In other words, after being handed in residue 5 on the second turn, the offense would, as a safety measure, make a choice of 4 and minimize the danger by putting the rest at 1.


    Assuming it is a rear attack, it will look like this:


    1st turn


    Forward Selection Ammo 4 (Residual 10) Out


    Preliminary Selection Ammo 3 (Residual 11) Posterior Selection Ammo 1 (Residual 10)


    Preliminary Selection Ammo 2 (Residual 12) Posterior Selection Ammo 2 (Residual 10)


    Preliminary Selection Ammo 1 (Residual 13) Posterior Selection Ammo 3 (Residual 10)


    Finally, you can make it residual 10 when you give it to the other person. From there, it can always be adjusted to become residual 5 during the right of choice.


    However, if the advance chooses four, the rear attack is already at that point, and it is inevitable that you will shoot yourself in the zone where the last four shots have been cut.


    At the time they give it to me with residue 5, the side with the right of choice will have to pick four shots and make it one shot left.


    (I mean, it''s important to win with this jackass and take the lead. You can already say this grandpa is a big winner)


    That is the conclusion drawn by the dog breeder.


    "Jahn... say it right"


    Dog owners stop and say things along the way because Van Dam doesn''t even take up his grandstanding while he''s silent.


    "Because that''s not the character, I am. Besides, in front of my wife''s eyes..."


    "I don''t care, yo."


    He said, "Look, he doesn''t care."


    Sighing at Kate''s extra mouth, Van Damme holds his hand up as he gave up.


    "Jahn, hey."


    The two voices are hammered. And the dog owner let it out was par. Van Damme was a choke.


    Lightly lost, bloodthirsty dog breeder.


    "Ahead. It''s a slight advantage to go ahead."


    Van Dam taking the lead as expected.


    Van Damme moved slowly, putting only one bullet in the gun and offering it to the dog owner.


    For one bullet, the shot area is the head.


    "Huh...?


    To Van Damme''s choice, the dog keeper doubts his eyes.


    (No way...... what are you going to do? I said to myself earlier that this guy needs an adjustment in numbers, and you can''t be unaware of it)


    A dog keeper who turns his head desperately, not even trying to take the gun placed on the table.


    "Shall I guess why you''re surprised and confused?


    Vandam shrugs her shoulders and laughs.


    "You would have been ahead of the line and worked the math to give it to your opponent with five rounds left, wouldn''t you? With four shots left, there''s no choice, and the rule is to shoot all the bullets left over in the head. If you can give it to the opponent with ten shots left, you can give it to the opponent in a critical safety area with five shots left. If the first number is even, you can control it if you''re ahead. If the bullet starts at 15, the rear attack can take control of it."


    If the bullet was set to 15, the forward offense would surely be able to get to 10 while the remnants when handed over to the opponent cannot be made to 10.


    "You''re the type who doesn''t really think about being conservative. I mean, it''s not for gambling. Why don''t you think about avoiding death before such a clever calculation?


    "No, it''s only because you''re thinking about keeping yourself..."


    I hear Van Damme''s words, and when I say things that don''t make sense, the dog owner thinks.


    "In this case, the first thing you have to do is kill someone, and that leads you to avoid death."


    "What are you trying to say? Don''t waste your time."


    "That''s the only way to get ahead of you, you got the right to kill your opponent first. The only way they took the lead was if they didn''t have the chance to die."


    That''s all they said, and the dog breeder finally understood. I understood what Van Dam was trying to say, and I understood a person named Van Dam. He''s more aggressive than the dog owner could have imagined.


    "Ha ha, and I thought you were coming to kill me from the beginning..."


    He was a dog breeder who didn''t laugh but laughed.


    "I think this is the best choice. If you can choose to attack after the advance, take the lead and bet on a single shot you can definitely kill"


    "Are you willing to keep doing that every time?


    "Come on, how about that?


    Van Damme returns a pungent answer to a dog breeder''s question.


    "Every time and nothing, this one shot could end early, right?


    "I didn''t think you''d like a beating like this."


    "That''s out-of-heart. I don''t really like beating, but beating was inevitable when it came to running a single organization and making it bigger. I''ve asked for luck many times. There''s no such thing as a successful man who doesn''t rely on luck at all. Including the environment of birth and talent. This is not a smart phase of safety measures. It''s a punching phase. You didn''t know that."


    To Van Damme''s story, the dog owner took a gun.


    "Huh... that dog owner is saying he''s losing."


    Midori gives a mixed voice of admiration and surprise.


    "Oh, it''s a sight, but he wouldn''t keep his mouth shut if he did."


    said Viper sitting next to Midori.


    Dog owner rotates cylinder. And when I put a gun to my head, I just pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    It was heard in the ears of those who were on the spot, as the sound of the emptiness sounded slightly louder.


    "I don''t know, a sixth of a dozen... that''s not very whiny."


    Drain the bullet and place it in a used place. It is easy to understand for once because it is difficult to leave it as it is, which is a rule that you will keep putting in repeatedly, whichever way you pull out the bullet.


    Next up is the second half of the first turn. It''s the dog owner''s turn to pick the number of bullets and hand them to Van Damme.


    The dog owner also loaded only one bullet and placed the gun on the table.


    "Hmm? Isn''t that not what you planned?


    Van Dam laughs intriguingly and raises only one eyebrow.


    "I''ve been thinking about what you''re saying, but after being spotted, you didn''t choose how to do it, because you''ve put up a fight. I wanted to pay you back with one shot."


    "I could tell from watching previous games that you seem to be cynical as a float and you are a hot dude"


    As I said, Van Damme took the gun.


    Kate hands together and prays.


    "Do you want to show an amazing scene in front of your beloved wife? Looking forward to it."


    He was a dog breeder who incited fear with a mean voice, but Van Damme pulled the trigger while letting his invincible grin stick.


    The sound of an empty punch. Deeply exhaling Kate. But Kate''s hands still tremble.


    (What theirs... You have no fear?


    Yao Sun was surprised to see the two people pulling the trigger just now. It doesn''t mean I''m pulling the trigger right away to mislead my fears. There is no wind enjoying the thrill. He seemed to be doing the work pale.


    (That''s what the dog owner said earlier. Even death games need to be enjoyed no more. He said the fear of death had also paralysed and the thrill was gone. But if the fear is completely gone, then you''re a flawed person. I could ruin my life and die lightly)


    Look at the two of you. Viper thinks. While both dog breeders and van Dams have better abilities than regular people, there are many things missing that are available for regular people.


    "Either way, we show people where they die. You or me. Either way, Kate is heartbreaking."


    Van Damme pulled out the bullet and placed it in a used place, which allowed him to put two new bullets in it.


    "You''re a heartbreaking bastard, knowing Kate''s heartbreaking, and you''re doing this in front of Kate."


    "Right. But because he was such a bastard, he who became his companion needed the bearer of the holy heart. If it wasn''t for that kind of person, I couldn''t be your partner. Kate wasn''t a Virgin, but she''s still my wife."


    Seriously exhaling his mood, Van Damme gives the gun to the dog owner.


    "It''s not even funny with one shot at a time, so let''s try to put some relief on it. Two shots next. A sixth doesn''t hit me unless I''m pretty unlucky, but a third, it''s a different story. In the meantime, you originally have a hole in your belly, and don''t have two holes in your belly. It could lead to fatal injuries."


    Van Dam stirring fear with a slight laugh, but the dog owner took the gun with a smile on his face without moving, poking it to his flank.


    No hesitation at all, just like earlier, the dog keeper pulling the trigger.


    Shortly afterwards, a gunshot struck the lobby .

 1455 31

    He was a dog keeper who laughed until he shot him, but even shortly after he shot himself in the stomach on a boulder, he couldn''t be laughing. A new second hole opens into the belly and rolls off the chair in a distressed shape.


    "Ugh... ahhh..."


    Van Damme looked down delightfully slightly at the dog breeder, who fell to the floor and gasped, and Kate stared at him with a wrinkle between her eyebrows without distraction.


    "Hey...... Dog breeder, are you okay?


    He falls sideways, looks down at the dog breeder who distorts his face in pain by holding down his newly blood-breathing belly, and Midori sounds worried.


    "Hehe... if this looks okay, it''s a big deal"


    It didn''t feel very strange, but it felt strange, and the dog owner laughed. The laughter was raging.


    "I asked you if you could go on. If that''s what you want, you can just surrender, right? You can surrender, beg for your life, throw out the game, but you can put it through."


    "It''s no use, Midori. This idiot is drunk on himself. He''s an idiot, so you can''t get out of this situation. I won''t. You''re an idiot who can''t give up or surrender."


    "Yeah, I know, but not yet."


    Midori smiles bitterly at the half-eyed viper.


    "They say that, don''t they?


    I get the words of Viper and Midori, and Vandam smiles strangely.


    "Oh yeah... that''s why I can''t lose"


    A dog breeder who strains his body and returns to his chair as he talks.


    "I told you earlier. Creatures have the concept of giving up. When invalidity or failure is repeated, we eventually accept the despair in the name of giving up when the effort ends in vain and we continue to experience a sense of restraint"


    "What are you trying to say?


    "I''ve broken through everything so far. Can you kill me? It''s time to give up, isn''t it? Or aren''t you already threatening me and my mind is beginning to accept me? He can''t kill himself."


    "Hmm...... Yeah, I tried to talk to you earlier, but I was gonna talk to you later."


    Hearing what the dog owner had to say, Van Damme remembered the matter.


    "In one lion''s harem, a male shift happened. When males compete over Harlem and male alternation occurs, all the children that the former males let the females give birth to will be killed. Like not leaving a bad gene behind. And the female watches it in silence, too. I''m giving up. But. There were cases like this. One woman couldn''t give up her child killed by a male, and she kept licking and trying to live back. The bitch did not give up until the end. I literally didn''t leave the child''s wreckage until I died, I kept licking it, and it just went away."


    "It''s not a beauty story, it''s not a lesson, it''s usually a tragedy"


    "Right. But the thoughts of creatures sometimes transcend the notion of giving up. Individuals like that also appear. Some do not skip death, and cannot give up. If you''re one of them, I''m one of them. Therefore, your incitement does not seem as breezy to my mind. [M] Meaningless."


    To Van Damme, who speaks with a thin smile, the dog owner does not try to argue any further and can put a bullet in the gun.


    (No, Van Damme persisted in eating down on her pure sister as well, making her exposed, didn''t she? Normally, if they did all that, and if they knew how crazy they were, they''d leave. But this guy didn''t give up. Didn''t leave)


    Looking at Van Damme, Midori recalls that Junko was once arrested and reported.


    "In return."


    Two shots in, a dog keeper putting a gun on the table.


    It was then that Van Damme took the gun silently.


    There was a simultaneous explosion all over the lobby.


    While Yaoshan, Kate, Midori and Van Dam are surprised, Viper doesn''t change his complexion and the dog owner is laughing.


    After the explosion, it even happens to the fire.


    "No way......"


    "I was allowed to use a lot of what was in the kitchen. There was no timer, so I invented a long fuse line."


    Dog breeders teach Van Damme to stare, laughing naggingly.


    "It''s not just here. I''m setting it up somewhere else."


    This is clear, but I''m sure it works.


    "Whoever wants to escape can escape. If you want to keep fighting, let''s keep fighting. I''m gonna hang out till the end of the day, okay? Carbon monoxide poisoning and dying first, or dying at the end of the battle"


    "If you think about the size of the lobby, don''t take long to extend it that far. Keri will follow before then. Very pointless performance."


    A dog breeder of invincible tales, but Van Damme was cold.


    "Really? Did you think it was just an explosion and a fire? There were also a few detergents that said don''t mix them, so I set them up to mix them when they exploded, but the lobby itself is wide, so even if it''s chlorinated gas or hydrogen sulphide comes out, is this okay?


    "Hmm. Is that how you''re gonna let me get away with this? Or do you want me to take you on the road?


    "Is it the latter? More than that, I wanted to see your reaction."


    "Maybe I was going to turn the board back, but don''t be too vulnerable in your power to turn it back"


    Taunting, laughing Van Dam off. It''s like it''s not moving.


    "Hezuki, you, Viper, you there, you better evacuate."


    "Yay, you there, Roger ~. Dog breeder, I don''t pray for the best. I''m going to hell anyway."


    "It''s a phrase I hear so much about."


    Dog owner smiles as he evacuates outside the hotel.


    Following Midori, Yaoshan also evacuates, but Viper and Kate don''t try to move.


    "Viper, what are you doing? Are you going to stay, Kate?"


    The dog owner alternates between the two.


    "I knew Kate wouldn''t listen anyway if I told her to evacuate, so I didn''t tell her from the start"


    And, Van Damme.


    "I still have a role to play in bringing you out. If you think it''s a bad idea to let it come with you, just make up your mind."


    "Heck."


    To the viper who tells him to sit down, the dog keeper lets him wave a flicker.


    "Let''s just keep going"


    Van Damme put a muzzle on his side and pulled the trigger. I don''t get bullets.


    Just put a bullet in the gun and put it on the table.


    "Three shots. If your legs stop moving, don''t make it any harder to escape. Viper, do you want me to get your help? As you know, Viper, your condition is at stake."


    Van Dam stirs up a dog owner with a gun in his hand.


    "I thought you were just coming to kill me, and you shifted in a twitchy direction?


    "Jesus. Because you did something extra. Think of it as something you deserve and regret to die for."


    Van Damme answers sarcastically to the dog breeder.


    Dog owners take guns and come up with ideas.


    (But if you raise this... you''ve got five bullets left. When the remnants cut four rounds, it''s the rule to use all the rest of the bullets. And on this route, I can''t give it to Vandam with four shots cut, and Vandam can give it to me with four shots cut... I''ll... pick the next four shots and give them to you. Is that a safety measure? That way you get one shot at the rest, and Van Damme just has to give it to me with one shot. Or do you want me to give it to you in one shot? No, that''s a ridiculous bet on a boulder... If Van Damme survives by doing that, he''s got four shots left. And Van Damme can give me a gun on the best condition of four shots. I have a two-thirds chance of shooting myself in the head)


    As I was thinking, the dog owner was blinded. My thinking is blurring more and more.


    (Shit... I''m dying before then...)


    There was something else I wanted to think about, but I decided that any further prolongation of time was unsavory, and the dog owner shot him in the leg.


    Gunshots. New shocks and pain. I have a third gunshot wound today.


    (Seriously... You''re too unlucky......)


    Stunning dog breeder. It''s a one-half chance, so it''s never too bad luck just looking at it, but it''s a one-third chance to eat one shot first, and then eat it again, while Van Damme feels that way when he sees the progress of being intact.


    "Looks like a wind front light at last."


    The dog owner had agreed that Van Damme was absolutely right when he saw his nasty grin spread. I feel neither anger nor remorse at the earliest. The accumulation of pain, damage and fatigue makes me think.


    A dog owner reaches for the gun silently, trying to put a bullet in it.


    While breathing constantly, the dog owner fades consciousness and falls off the chair again while he is loading a bullet into the gun.


    (Is that it? I can''t help my body...... Is it time... is the limit here...?


    The dog owner was unaware that he had dropped his gun and even fell out of his chair.


    (Though it''s on schedule, it''s not going to end, is it, damn it? Because of this guy, he went out on purpose for me or something, and he followed me to the table of battles, and that too... will ruin it)


    In her blurry vision, she saw a woman who looked down at herself and smiled.


    (Oh... am I keeping you waiting? Don''t wait for me, I wish I could stick with him in heaven "that way," he''s still stupid)


    Even though I know it''s an illusion, I can''t help but be glad that I saw it.


    (Huh? Fools are like each other...... No matter how long you wait for me, I''m not gonna be with you because I''m gonna go to hell, okay? Ha? When that happens, he says he''s going to hell with you... how stupid are you...)


    The dog owner talks as he finds the cold on the floor comfortable and sees the illusion of his late wife.


    (You, him, your sister, all the good guys will die soon. It''s such a nasty world, but even in such a world I was desperately scratching my feet trying to have a little fun and live. You must think you''re still a kid or something anyway)


    "How long have you been doing that? Just stand up."


    The voices prompted by Van Damme were heard and the awareness of the dog breeder was drawn back to reality.


    (I''d like to stand... You can die now...... I wanted to get rid of my plans and compete to the end...... But... I can''t seem to... This is how it ends... I''m sorry... Mr. Van Damme......)


    Before losing consciousness, the dog owner was apologizing in his heart.


    A viper leans over to the dog owner, who has fallen and stopped moving, and puts his hand on the neck muscle.


    "He''s dead."


    While making sure he still had a pulse, Viper told him, he took on the dog''s thin body on his shoulder.


    ''To insurance if you couldn''t kill Van Damme... I''ll keep you in the guise of death... Please help me.''


    On the sixth mission, when he deliberately suffered a major abdominal injury, the dog owner whined in Viper''s ear and Viper understood it.


    If you couldn''t kill Van Damme, chances are you''ll continue to be targeted in the future. For that, I guess it meant insuring it and keeping it in the guise of death.


    Vipers also undertook cooperation in the guise of death, but as it stands, I wonder if the dog owner would really bleed to death in large quantities.


    I wonder if I can fool Van Damme.


    Without waiting for Van Damme''s words, Viper slowly leaves the hotel with the dog owner''s body in his arms.


    "You..."


    "Let''s say we leave too. It''s dangerous to be here."


    I held Kate by the side and Van Damme also headed to the hotel entrance early enough.


    Van Dam, Kate, Viper, Midori and Yao Sun stare at the way the hotel is going to burn. The unconscious shoe method was carried outside by Yaoshan.


    I was also contacted that the sea chihuahua faces were evacuated from the back door. The fire truck has already called.


    (Did Van Damme really get my dialogue? I don''t even try to be sure if the dog owner is really dead. Thought this guy was more cautious though)


    Vipers in doubt as they look sideways at Van Damme.


    The viper''s belly rang loudly.


    "I''m hungry..."


    I remember the dog owner inviting me to dinner. But no longer at the dining place, Viper grinned dry.

 1456 End Chapter

    After finishing his battle with the dog breeder, Van Damme left Japan two days after that.


    Kate is officially supposed to be dead, so she''s trying not to get out in public with Van Dam as much as she can, but this time she was hiding her face with a laced hat and moving the couple together.


    Used to be a Van Dam traveling on a regular plane, but I personally bought a business jet for Kate and recently started using it to move around.


    "Lemus is a world where everyone can be gentle and think about people with a good heart. I agree with you, Death. Demonstrations, more heartless people, but if human rights, equality and Ita values spread, the world would be distorted. I still don''t understand Toiu''s."


    Put out a preface to the dog breeder''s novel to engage, and Kate talks to her husband, who sits next to her. Van Damme was reading.


    "Right...... I can understand that right now."


    Interrupting the reading and turning into a sinister face, Van Damme said.


    "That''s exactly what my business is. Using good intentions as a spear and a shield, I do business. In other words, he hates those who devour profits from good intentions and those who are exploited without discerning their schematics."


    Vandamm concludes that he was incompatible with himself in that sense as well.


    "You were a strange man. I had a different impression before I met him and after I knew him."


    "Are you Shaw because you really died Narale?


    "You''ll be alive. Viper''s dialogues and behavior were purposeful. The side wounds weren''t mild, but the amount of bleeding didn''t seem to lead to bleeding to death."


    Van Damme seemed so sure, but Kate wonders about it.


    "Deja, how did you get away with this?


    When Kate asked, Van Damme smiled small.


    "Anyway, that battle is my win. He had lost, including his escape under the guise of death. Then you don''t have to try to kill me. No, I couldn''t do it exactly. Where we suspected his death and tried to temper him, making Vipers enemies, even though they were full of creation, endangers this one''s life. I just had to miss it."


    In the end, when violence says something, Van Damme adds in his mouth.


    "He''ll be dead, and he''ll look like this. Be wary of my pursuit. I''m not going to be forced to chase you anymore, either. Kate wasn''t actually murdered, and I did enough in return. The hoarding has gone down, and let''s just say this is good."


    "Demo......"


    Kate will have an uneasy face.


    "To fake death. If you think about it in the middle of that game and you''re crazy, already at the anomaly point, is he calculated to be Ita''s then Ni? Knock you down in the hotel. Insurance and shite in case of nye, shita disguise of death. And Dog Breeder Ha, this next opportunity is for Areva, Kul and I to think, Mass."


    "Is that why you should find it and kill it?


    "Yea......"


    Kate increasingly clouds her face as she laughs and mouths Van Dam''s query.


    "Do you know the word" kick "? When I was a student, when I played a fighting game with my friends, they did the act of kicking my character, who had lost and collapsed. I couldn''t help but hate that one. I''m a winner now. I don''t want to be a fool when a winner chases a loser around to protect himself."


    Kate is relieved to hear Van Damme speak softly.


    "Though you soleni..."


    and peek into Vandamm''s book, where Kate resumes reading.


    "When did Kara become a yo-yo to read a book like that and Masita''s?


    Van Damme was reading an open-ended book of adorable painting illustrations - Lanobe. It''s Kate I''ve been wondering about for a while now.


    "Junko Yukioka gave me Lanobe once. Whether that''s what triggered this, get your hands on this... Now when traveling by plane, I always have the habit of reading Lanobe"


    As I said, he was a van dam laughing lightly.


    The dog owner was admitted to a hospital in Buddha City for residents on the back street.


    "Again and again, I just don''t like the people who take it away from others, the ones who fly the flag of justice and hurt others. No matter how rational, they take it away just because they don''t like it emotionally. It comes crushing. I''m hurting you. So I just gave it back, too."


    In front of Keeko with his real sister, the dog keeper tells him.


    I''m not dreaming or talking to an illusion. I had Midori use psychic skills, and I just called him in.


    "If I don''t do that first, I won''t do anything either. Yeah, you hate guys like Kate who are drunk on themselves while deceiving others. Oh, I can''t overlook that."


    "Kee! Michi, I knew you weren''t reflecting on this guy at all - whoa!


    In front of a dog owner sleeping in bed, the spirit of Keeko goes mad.


    "But I''m surprised your sister knew Hajime was doing that, and I''m a little sad."


    "A little bit?"


    The dog owner laughs unexpectedly at the words of his sister''s spirit. I thought I''d mourn more, but I''m calm.


    ''Cause when you come to this side, you change a lot of values. Until I was born again in the human world...... Well, I can''t tell you the details. I''m sorry. You can''t tell me if you want to, or you can''t bring information about the spiritual world in there, or you don''t even know how to describe it...''


    "Oh, my God."


    "Aren''t you going to meet that girl? With that child''s help, I wish I could have called you with me. Even before he was reincarnated."


    To my sister''s inquiry, the dog keeper turned out to be a difficult face


    "I''m scared to be honest...... Even if you meet a ghost and you hear a voice, your feelings explode and you break your head."


    ''I see. With your values, there''s no choice...''


    "Don''t be scared to death when you ask about when or if your values change. When I say I can''t give you information about the post-mortem world, I tell you two things: changing values and not being able to give you information."


    It was felt by the dog owner that he would cease to be himself, like a hell of a terrible thing.


    "That''s about as much as I can teach you. It''s not a decision, it''s an inability to communicate. ''


    ''Michi, it''s time to go... I mean, why did they call me? Kee!''


    "That''s the dialogue over here. I told you to just call me."


    To the complaining Keeko, the dog keeper said.


    "Sometimes that happens. If you want to send down spirits like an octopus, I don''t think so. I can only say it because you two are close."


    "Oh well..."


    Following Midori''s explanation, he was a dog breeder who was not convinced but had no choice but to be convinced.


    "Well... I''m watching you from over there, stay well"


    "Kee! When I die, I hope I suffer and die at best - whoa!


    The dog keeper''s sister and Keeko disappeared.


    "Oh, I''m telling you, it doesn''t mean you can call all the spirits. There are cases where you can call a blood connected family, but you can''t call a lover."


    "When I heard that, it became even more mysterious what reason Keeko was called on the set"


    About enough ago, when I was chatting with the dog breeder in Midori, there was a post-mortem world, and the Spirit of the Edge watched over the living, and Midori said such a story, so the dog breeder wondered what he would think if his sister, who used to be so adorable, could call Midori.


    "Oh, is Midori here?"


    A big man comes into the hospital room who the dog owner knows well.


    "Heh, heh, heh, heh."


    "You know this place very well."


    The dog owner was a little surprised that Yoshiki had arrived.


    "I asked Viper. Get involved for work."


    I got a job from the Lord of Vipers to be exact, but it was a long time ago that I wouldn''t say anything extra.


    "How was he?


    dog breeder asks.


    "It was normal, though"


    "Normal..."


    Dog breeders who were fairly seriously injured, but are not hospitalized in the same hospital, and are suspicious of the answer that Yoshiku said is normal. The injury to the viper was cured by the milk, etc., and the dog owner doesn''t know. I don''t even know that Viper is a mad-scientist grass dew milk mouse in the first place, so I can''t help it.


    "You didn''t say anything about Van Damme about why I''m in the hospital for so long, did you?


    Dog breeder whispering face-to-face in Midori''s ear.


    "Wow? Is that a problem if they find out?


    "Don''t be a pain in the ass, yeah..."


    "What are you talking about? Is there something wrong with me if I find out?


    "Don''t be a pain in the ass, yeah..."


    Midori and I were asked the same question for a long time and were dog breeders returning the same answer.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell Midori. I have to tell you for a long time."


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    Shizuku and Midori will have a strange face for a dog breeder who will have a strange face.


    "I lurk for a while. I''m gonna die."


    "Huh? Is that just a secret for us?


    "Yeah. Don''t tell Junko or Yu or anyone else."


    "Don''t you have to tell Yu-sister the truth, too?


    "He''s smart, but there''s some parts of him that are missing, and he''s still emotionally immature, so just leave him dead."


    "You-sister is super sad at the convenience of the dog owner. Wow. You''re on your own, dude."


    Midori becomes a dangerous face.


    "It was all about watching him disappear from a good guy and feeling lonely, and sometimes you''re an ant trying to get around to being in a position where I''m gone, right?


    "Dog breeders aren''t good guys at all. Wow."


    "Well, I don''t like it..."


    Midori, who can''t help but laugh at what the dog keeper says.


    "My life is at stake. It''s important. Please, I''m going to use the backstreet organization to make sure I''m dead."


    "At least tell You-sister. Damn, wow..."


    As I put it with a flashing face, the dog owner only had a bitter laugh.


    "Uhhhhhhhhh..."


    Club cat mansion. A little girl in a rash blouse peeks into the viper sleeping in her own room and sounds worried.


    "''Cause it''s okay... I''ve been treated to milk, and it''ll probably heal tomorrow."


    Worried girl - toward the cocoon, the viper laughs.


    "You keep your body up and annoying for a bastard."


    The milk at the foot of the cocoon says sarcastically as it hairs. I''m talking with the air trembling with mindfulness, so I can make a voice out of it while I''m hairy.


    "I enjoyed it for once, too. I''m tired, I''m scared."


    As he strokes his cocoon head, Viper tells him like he gave up.


    "You''re used to hanging out with the kind of guy who swings people around. Blue Riding, You Riding"


    ''Is that what you say, you lolicon bastard? Then be swung more for me in the future. Be my cat and entertain me. "


    "I''m not a lollicon..."


    I know it''s pointless to deny it, but still that was the only viper I wanted to deny.


    "I got Blue pregnant. It''s not convincing if you say so. That''s not all. Cocoons, mackerel, if you''re free, you''re screwed. ''


    "Uh-oh."


    Shortly after the milk points it out, the cocoon sneezes Viper''s hair and messes with it instead of the toy.


    "You''re just literally screwed. I just feel like I''m playing with my kids."


    Vipers argue while holding down and sealing both hands of the cocoon.


    ''I know that ~? Oh, hiccup and bother to say it back, at first glance, to make it look like you were just playing with your kids and actually being geeky in your heart or something?


    "You shitty cat..."


    Viper reached under the bed, but the milk gently moved out of the room.


    The day after Midori went to visit the dog owner. Yukioka Institute.


    "Unknown today, at the Civic Hospital of Pharmaceutical Buddha City, Dog Breeder Ichi, a brain reduction writer, died of pneumonia. He was thirty-seven. ''


    "Er..."


    Junko looks at Midori in surprise.


    Midori does not respond to surprises, just flashing.


    "Midori?


    Because Midori''s reaction is strange, Junko somehow guesses. At least it''s not the wind I''m grieving, so I nursed it all that far because there''s something going on and I''m disguising death and Midori knows what''s going on.


    "Uh, no, the dog owner''s dead. - Uh-huh."


    ����


    Midori makes a sad appeal at the top of the Buddha and with a stick reading. Junko laughs silently when he sees it.


    Midori changes TV channels without saying no. I wasn''t in the mood to watch any more dog feeder news.


    ''Woman is such a casual creature. He told me to try to be a struggling man.''


    Then on another show, a middle-aged artist used to say that on his face.


    "Huh... what the hell are you talking about? A man is much more discretionary."


    I was in an increasingly bad mood and even more of a changer.


    When working out the plot of the work, the dog keeper sinks his consciousness deeply into his consciousness. Funny way to put it, but there''s no other analogy.


    People have a world for everyone. I have a world in me. Some have only a narrow world, others have a common world of templates, others have a distorted world, some have a beautiful world full of creativity, others have a deep and wide world full of exploration.


    The dog keeper thinks. The truth is that there is no limit to the world that people have. They''re supposed to be infinite, but they''re just stories where people decide on their own area and volume. That leads to a narrow world. Stop thinking somewhere, reject different values somewhere, and set up a cognitive fence somewhere. That''s no different than a dog owner.


    Dog breeders sink chunks of their consciousness to the bottom of their world, to the depths of their consciousness. It is true that there is a world spread within me, and swimming, dancing and sinking in it remain my thoughts.


    Let something found in it out into the outside world. Something I carried from the outside, and I change my world.


    Carry the comedy you have in mind, into reality. I don''t work on textual pieces. The work is created in reality.


    I just slept in the hospital room for a while to cure, so the time is rotten enough. Slowly and plenty, I am going to sink myself into myself.


    42 Let''s Frame the Trickster and Play End

 1457 Two preambles

    8: 00 at night. Seven men and women are climbing the mountain path.


    The white woman walking at the rear of the line has one bad leg, so the mountain path was quite hard and had always been a slow footing to suit her.


    That mountain, named Mount Gambling Source, has been burned by fire three months ago. Very nice view, therefore.


    "Spiritually awesome." "Certainly a strong spiritual magnetic field."


    A leading girl uttered two words and a voice at the same time.


    The girl had two very beautiful and neat identical faces. Two necks grow from one torso and two heads. Binding twins - they are the twins of Sham. If you count her as two, it''s not seven, it''s eight walking.


    The girl''s names are Niu Village Gaye and Niu Village Maye. The right hand side is Gaye, and the left hand side is Maye.


    "I''ve seen aliens, I''ve seen UFOs, I''m still seeing sightings, but is there any connection to the Spirit?"


    Says the boy walking behind the girl. He''s a beautiful little, child-faced boy. His name is Ryujiro Suzuki.


    "I don''t know if it''s relevant, but it must be the land that best suits our ritual conditions."


    A woman walking at the rear - Shirley McNeil said. She, the mentor of the sorcery denomination "Combrex Devil," visited this Mount Gambling Source to bring seven disciples to perform some hectic ritual magic.


    "Just a few moments until the spiritual magnetic field is strongest." "Hey, look at that."


    Asae discovers something odd on the side, pointing at it.


    "Vault?"


    Shirley gives a surprising voice. In these mountains, the vault was buried in the soil for more than half, and the door was open.


    I tried to get close, but there''s nothing in there.


    "I''ll try psychometry -?


    Ryujiro asks Shirley.


    "It''s a monstrous thing, but we have a purpose, and let''s not focus on the extra. I don''t feel particularly spiritual or magical."


    That''s what Shirley said, so he always leaves the safe and walks out again.


    "Around"


    The Bull Village sisters hammered their voices, pointing to a place off the road.


    "You sure are strong. Then let''s start the ritual here. Everybody, get ready."


    The seven disciples, prompted by Shirley, take the tools from their bags and backpacks to perform the sorcery ritual and install them.


    On the ground, moreover, we draw a huge magic formation, and the seven enter the formation. This magic formation also combines the world. The technique used is a new technique that Shirley has studied and knitted for many years, and this is the first time she has actually used it, and if she fails, she is fully likely to be dangerous.


    The ritual begins, everyone concentrates their consciousness and casts a spell, instilling magic in one point.


    The strong location of the spiritual magnetic field has a strong influence on the surgery. It also increases the likelihood of success, and the amount of magic you pour out to the point where the technique is activated, it alleviates.


    Eventually, a light bulb appeared where he was instilling his magic.


    The photosphere gradually grew larger, and eventually its height exceeded two metres. It''s a meter and a half wide.


    "Enough. Secure it."


    Following Shirley''s instructions and doing the final finish, the Eight stop the infusion of magic and finish the ritual.


    "Are you sure this is... open -?


    Ryujiro sees the light in suspicion.


    "In theory...... right. That light is manifested because of the successful artefacts assembled from various ancient literature, positional measurements by prefinished spiritual worlds, and interference with distortions of space on the other side. Well, I''m half-hearted, too."


    Shirley summons the demon. Black rat.


    A rat enters the light. It is a pseudo life created by the image, so no matter what the tip of the light is, there is no problem. And the user demon is linked to Shirley''s sight and hearing. What the user demon sees and hears also tells Shirley everything.


    "Success..."


    Seeing the sight of the user demon, Shirley shook her voice with excitement and reported.


    "Awesome...... This is amazing."


    "What''s so awesome?" "Only the teacher cheats."


    Gaye and Maye also summon demons. Gaye is a crow. Asae is a slime with big eyeballs. The other disciples use demons.


    (Me, I still don''t remember the art of calling demons... Let''s learn from this when we get home......)


    Ryujiro snuggles because only one of them is out of company and cannot see the end of the light.


    "Plant growing" "Blue sky... not"


    "The river is flowing."


    "Not unlike Earth?


    "It''s a star with life... Bugs are flying, too."


    "Is there an alien?


    Gaye, Maye, and his disciples are moved by the sight they see through the eyes of the user demon, muttering their mouths about the way ahead of the light.


    The sight that was spreading before their demons of use was the great river and the trees that were growing on the side of the river. It has a much stranger shape than the Earth''s plants, but it has roots, trunks, branches and leaves, and no matter how you look at it, you can tell it''s a tree. They are all entangled.


    The color of the sky was a little strange. It''s like a blue sky, subtly different from the blue sky on Earth. It has a slightly purple blue color.


    In the meantime, the leaves and trunks of the tree had a light purple color. The ground is a light water colour close to infinite white.


    "The reason why the Earth''s sky is blue is because of the short wavelengths of blue light in the various colors contained in the sunlight and the blue light scattered in the sky when it hits the particles in the atmosphere. You know this, don''t you? And because people''s eyes easily capture the blue light. And sunset, because only long wavelengths of red light can reach the sun, and red light is scattered in the sky on the same principle as blue sky."


    Shirley drains.


    "I hear the sunset on Mars is blue. Mars is the result of massive amounts of particles floating in the atmosphere, and when the sun goes low, the red light, as opposed to the Earth, is diffused by the particles, and the blue light arrives."


    Ryujiro, who seems to be free, also drowns accumulation.


    "And purple means that the wavelength is shorter than blue, but people''s eyes have difficulty showing a color called purple, so they see blue first -"


    "I mean, is the sky here such a color because it contains so much purple and so little blue in the starlight, or does it not reach red or blue because the dust in the atmosphere is special,... If you look at the purple trees and the ground, maybe the latter."


    Shirley felt odd that the plant leaves were also thin and blue purple due to the influence of the sky.


    "Well, I just want to experiment to see if people are okay to come in..."


    Shirley squeaking like I can''t tell you. Based on the feeling that the user demon has been put into use, it seems that there is no problem with the air and the temperature inside. But beyond the demon of use, we don''t know everything.


    "Can I come in?


    Ryujiro comes up with a name. I was lonely that only one person could see the end of the light.


    "Nothing to be afraid of," "Tie to die prematurely"


    "The boulder is the successor of Jun-san"


    "Curiosity kills cats, and they''re not heirs."


    To Gaya and Maya, who say what they want to say orally with jito eyes, Ryujiro smiled and saw Shirley, with the nuance to get permission.


    "Both of you, put a magic protective wall on him. If anything happens, activate it immediately."


    "Raja."


    "When you''re in danger, be the same as always." "So, heh, heh, heh, heh."


    Shirley urges me, the Bull Village sisters create improvised magic and put it on Ryujiro.


    "If you feel a little strange, go right back"


    Copy that.


    With Shirley''s permission, Ryujiro enters the light and moves on.


    Before it came out of the light, the world was spreading.


    On the left hand side there is a forest, and on the right hand side there is a transparent river. Across the river, at the end of the shore, was the slope of the hill.


    Pale blue-purple sky. Thin purple plants and earth. Plants of shapes like the ones I''ve never seen, and worms of shapes like this I''ve never seen again - like winged, vibrant cows, dancing gracefully close together.


    "Really... it''s not Earth, it''s another planet"


    Ryujiro was thrilled to see the surrounding view.


    "My body... my foot... is it light in gravity -"


    Ryujiro remembers the feeling of flutter and light body.


    "''Are you okay?


    Gaye and Maye''s readings echo Ryujiro''s head at the same time.


    "It seems fine."


    "Don''t let the teacher touch plants and insects in a way," "Don''t eat insects and grass."


    Ryujiro spills a smile on his sisters'' advice. Asae''s remarks are occasionally subtle and strange.


    "Is that...?


    Unexpectedly, Ryujiro felt a change in his body. Obviously, I feel bad. Headaches and dizziness came at the same time, and then even nausea.


    "Sorry, that''s crazy...... something about this...... I can''t breathe..."


    "Immediately barrier works" "It has automatic defense function"


    "" Hurry Back ""


    The sisters tell Ryujiro, who complains of malaise.


    Ryujiro rushed back into the light. The surrounding landscape changes from day to night.


    "Are you okay?" "Experimental bench struggle."


    Makes Ryujiro come out of the Gate of Light with a blue face, a frightening gaya and a nagging maya.


    "Our mystery itself is complete, but from there on out, it''s a little out of our hands."


    Shirley concludes so.


    "The Gate of Light cannot be extinguished for a while..."


    One of the disciples speaks.


    "It''s such a mountain back, and I don''t think anyone will ever find it. Maybe..."


    Shirley''s reading of that was sweet.


    That was five days ago.


    - Heavy Fukuda''s diary -


    I gathered all the data I could from the internet on things that have occurred naturally in the past and wormholes created artificially by ''art''. I also went around the site to see if it wouldn''t catch on the search engines.


    This wormhole - the extremely strange thing about ''gates'' is that they are bound to be connected between planets.


    There is also a depths of black curtains in Shizuno Stream''s witchcraft, which is a substitute for opening doors to dark planets.


    What''s strange? The majority of this wide universe is equal to nothing. The uninhabited world of death is who the universe is. Or it can be said that it is filled with dark matter. Planets and stars are like little grains floating in their vast empty spaces. And on a planet that floats in its absence, surely the gates are fixed and opened.


    When opening the gate first, whether artificially or accidentally, the location will not be chosen. Once artificially opened gates can also seem to open to the same planet, but at first they are almost random. But even at random, it never leads to space. Why is this?


    It is my conclusion that scientists should not doubt the existence of God, and that has still not changed. But all this makes me want to doubt the existence of a great will.


    At noon today, I spoke with Professor Misaki about this matter, but his thinking did not fit into form, but was a very interesting substitute.


    "The idea of whether or not an organism is ready to survive when an organism occurs on a planet is arrogant and narrow."


    Professor Misaki told me.


    "It is a mistake in the first place to be perceived by ideas that conform to the conditions of biological survival that we know. Even in life on Earth, there is as much life and so on that cannot be explained by current science. No, you''re not. We can even say we don''t know anything about life. Life is not something that doesn''t occur unless the environment is in order. It changes shape to suit the environment."


    It''s a polar theory, but it means it''s no surprise that there are organisms that can survive, whether they''re in space or on the surface of a star.


    How much can be measured with our tinkering common sense and so forth, which occurred within this vast universe-like planet of mustard particles? We''re only looking at things as a measure of life on Earth.


    I missed the point, but I''m going back to the gate.


    Mountain areas in Euthanasia City - Mount Gambling Source is another topic of discussion. UFOs and alien sightings have been successive for a long time now, a place treated like a sanctuary by the maniacs in their hands, but there was a mysterious fire three months ago and a case of burning it all, which was also discussed in the matter.


    At present, mysterious light emitters are emerging in Mount Gambling Source. Many have entered into the light, and some complain that light is the door to the other world. Some seem to stay in the light and not return.


    The story only fits the part called the door. It is unclear whether someone deliberately opened up in the mountains or naturally occurred, but this would undoubtedly be a gate leading to other planets.


    The first to find the light was a group of elementary school students who visited Mount Gambling Source with a liver test sensation. Some of them went into the light and didn''t seem to come back as they were.


    Afterwards, the UFO maniacs pushed over and the fearless entered into the light, looking ahead. However, those who went in had nausea, dizziness, headaches, etc., which caused them to go quickly out of shape and many returned soon.


    According to your theory, the composition and concentration of the atmosphere may be different. From the symptoms, I wonder if the concentration of carbon dioxide is slightly thicker than on Earth. It makes sense. I have the same symptoms as when carbon dioxide thickens.


    Tomorrow, Yukioka will go to the area as well.


    I am currently soaked in cultures only in the brain and spinal cord at the Snow Oka Institute, so I can hardly ascertain it with my own eyes. I was grateful for the days when I could indulge in research and thought without any difficulty, even without any particular sorrow when I became this body, but I think of things at will, such as wanting a body that can move all this time.


    - Fukuda Takashi kept this diary a day ago.

 1458 1

    Junko, True and Midori visited Mount Gamayuan.


    Speaking of Mount Gambling, this is a place that''s been talking about a lot lately, with fire riots three months ago and sightings of UFOs and aliens.


    Beginning two days ago, in each media outlet, it has been eliminated that a mysterious light-emitting object has appeared on Mount Gambling Source. There are also stories of the first child I found, entering the light and disappearing, etc., and rumors are circulating online that a door leading to another world might have appeared.


    "You had more people than I expected."


    Truth squeals. People were overflowing in mountainous areas that would not normally be popular. There are cars and motorcycles parked everywhere in the driveway as well, and there are even people standing in tents. A significant number of police officers were seen, but they did not seem to be willing to control illegal parking at all, just because the location and circumstances were matters.


    Even from the side of the paved driveway into the stripping road that leads to the mountains, there are people everywhere. There''s not so much clearance, walking at about two rows of pace.


    There were many UFO maniacs who came to see, but others. Seriously believing that the gates of the other world had opened, I thought about all the delusions of fleeing to the other world from day to day and tweaking me, and those who read all the lanobes of that hand finally lost sight of reality and fantasy, and said, "Finally here I am!," he rejoiced, "If you jump into the light, you can enter the other world! Be a brave man and I can tweet!" "I just put the lighter on and they say it''s awesome!" "I''d rather just blink and treat you like a great admirer and a legendary hero" "I can afford a harem in love with all the women I meet! I believe it, and it''s a story of massive push.


    Eventually the three went off the mountain path and into the mountain where they were beautifully freshly burned and bald. The fire was three months ago, so the grass grows quite a bit, but there are no trees, so the view is great.


    There are people there in the mountains, too, walking towards one place. Nature and the pure children walk along it.


    Eventually I saw a crowd. The object is close.


    "Let me in! You''re cheating on some of the guys who came in first!


    "Yes, they do!


    As the three approach the crowd, countless angers cross my ears.


    "Please! The light door opened for me. The other side of the world is waiting for me, the Savior!


    "I''m kidding, this is not a door to another world. It''s a gate to another planet, left by the aliens!


    "Hiccup UFO geek! You''re tired!


    "That''s right. That is definitely the gateway to a different world transition. I''ve been waiting for this time to come! I''ve been waiting all day! So let me in. Eh!


    "You guys are the ones who go home! That''s an alien-opened gate! It''s a call to another planet, not another world!


    "What if you don''t rely on metastases to go to different worlds and get properly trucked and reincarnated?"


    A gatekeeper connected to other planets opened by aliens and a gatekeeper connected to different worlds, arguing violently.


    Looking inside in the crowd, the police officers lined up and roped. Further behind the police officer and rope, I see something like a lump of light.


    "Oh, Makoto Aizawa, oh hiccup. And Junko Yukioka."


    There was a bright voice, and looking back, a true knowing face met. He became an executive of the wholesale organization Dancing Heart, a warrior, a self-proclaimed strange phenomenon hunter, and Yusuke Haruhi.


    "Ohisa."


    "You met him?


    True asks Junko, who smiles and waves without giving in to Haruhi.


    "I used to act with you a few times before I met True you."


    "Once upon a time, Junko and Oyla used to go looking for strange phenomena. It was tough when I explored Tundra. It was unfortunate that the Phantom Reindeer man I was looking for was just a freak, not a strange phenomenon, but because it turned out to be a good story."


    Haruhi, who is in a good mood and speaks out loud.


    "I''m under the impression that there are a lot of strangers at the root."


    Truth squeaks as he remembers his childhood best friend and others.


    "Whoa, that''s terrible bias, boy. It''s a hit, but don''t look at other oilers like that."


    "Wow, I''m saying something surprisingly decent."


    Hearing Haruhi speak, Midori laughs strangely.


    "Yusuke, you wanted to come in there too, didn''t you?


    "No. Eh. Well, as you can see, I was stuck. I''ve been wondering if I could force myself into it."


    Junko confirms, Haruhi shrugs his shoulders.


    "I don''t think we''re going to make it in here."


    And, true.


    "No, I''m fine because I have proper clearance to investigate. Around, sorry."


    When Junko speaks to one of the police officers and reveals his identity, the police officer partially unties the robe and prompts Junko and the others to go inside.


    "Oh, let me in with you."


    "Hmm..."


    Haruhi offers, but Junko shows difficulty.


    "Before you go in, put that on."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    Junko prompts me, and True and Midori wear a gas mask. I also apply Junko.


    "I''ve only brought a mask for three, haven''t I? I don''t think this is the only time you''re coming, so why don''t you come with me next time? I''ll have your mask then, too."


    "Ugg... I have a mask. If the next thing you know and the next thing you know, you''re free, please."


    Haruhi drops his shoulders disappointingly. There''s a big job coming in soon, so it''s a delicate place to see if you can come.


    A man appeared who could enter into the light, so his envious eyes poured out. Regardless of age, it was also understandable from the gallery that since Junko is wearing a white coat, a gas mask, etc., there will be a special person in there who has obtained permission to investigate.


    Well, let''s go.


    "Ugh, I''m getting excited about something -"


    I give you the voice Midori played. Midori can also use the technique of opening the gates of another planet, but I don''t want to enter a dark planet or anything on a boulder. I know it''s not an environment where life can survive.


    Out of the light, the landscape was changing. Thin-purple earth and plants, transparent rivers, and pale blue-purple skies.


    "It''s a fantastic sight. Clearly not Earth anymore. Wind..."


    Midori first speaks his thoughts.


    "My body is light. You mean a star with less gravity than Earth."


    I try to step on my feet and even jump vertically as the truth looks at my feet. After being able to fly nearly a meter lightly, the speed of the fall is also clearly different from that of Earth.


    "Hmm... this is..."


    Junko, on the other hand, was distracted by something else.


    Across the river is a hill. From across that hill, there are slight signs that Junko knows better.


    "There are creatures. Is this a bug? It''s not realistic that this is really another planet, but the landscape itself is a bit unthinkable on Earth."


    I let the elongated feathers hang out, and I saw the long worms with countless corporeal knots, and I said true. There are no legs. There is something like an eye on the tip.


    "It''s like a bug, and you won''t get away with it if we get close. So this means there''s no such thing as a natural enemy?"


    Slowly dancing, Midori hands on a cotton-like bug. Avoid touching it for once. The lower part of the cotton had grown legs, and something like a head was also seen.


    "Maybe there aren''t any big animals in this area that prey on this bug, so I don''t know if they''re alert. Or maybe they understand that they will never attack themselves. Besides, insects seem to prey on each other."


    and Junko points to his feet. Bugs like an enlarged dwarf if you just do the head (?) but black bugs like small grains (?) I have been attacked by multiple people and I am bored.


    "For now, leave the bugs alone, Midori, and help me analyze Analyze."


    "Okey, pure sister. But before I do, I''m going to explore the location from the mental world."


    Junko starts analyzing Analyze first.


    Midori, on the other hand, first goes through the spiritual world to see if this is really another planet that isn''t Earth.


    The spiritual world transcends material positional concepts and distances. No matter how distant you are in the material world, contact with the spirit with others in the spiritual world can be easy. In this case, it can be linked to the tired spirit leaving a message at the institute, and the approximate distance of the material world can also be measured from the spiritual world side. It is only approximate and it is impossible to measure the exact distance.


    Still, if the distance is distant without interruption, the sensation is conveyed.


    "I''m done measuring over here. Hmm... I don''t know how much distance there is, but I''m just certain this isn''t the planet. Then I''ll help my sister."


    "I have nothing to do, so I''m gonna take a little stroll."


    True turns to the river.


    "Is there any mistake in the part where this analysis has been completed... check with Midori"


    Junko lines up his analysis results on the holographic display.


    -The composition of the atmosphere is slightly different. Nitrogen, oxygen, is present only in the amount that humans can breathe, but with higher concentrations of carbon dioxide, extending to 3%. For this reason, you have headaches, dizziness or nausea.


    Atmospheric pressure is thought to be slightly lower in the area where the gate was opened than in Japan. Humidity is low for that matter. The density of the entire planet''s atmosphere is unknown, but it doesn''t seem to make much difference.


    -Gravity is smaller than Earth. Your body is lighter enough to feel it.


    -About the same as Earth when it comes to ultraviolet light. However, the sun itself is different from that of the sun. It is presumed that the sky is blue-purple, although it varies according to the percentage of color contained in the light. There are no adverse effects of radiation at this time.


    -The temperature is 26 degrees.


    �� Measuring particles in the atmosphere identical to the substances present in the body of Arlaune.


    "I don''t know about the last Al Rawneh, but do you think this is the home planet of Al Rawneh?


    Midori asks.


    "It''s premature to make a determination, but that''s likely. As soon as I got here, I felt the sign."


    Put your hand on your chin, Junko, who says in a masterful pose.


    "Heh, Pure Sister, didn''t you think of the original Arlaune as a piece of crap?


    "Yeah, I''m really thinking about it."


    Junko smiles and honestly nods at Midori''s pointer.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, Mr. Yukioka, I visited here a day earlier than you, but I couldn''t find any traces of Arlaune."


    A familiar voice came from the woods, and looking back, a skinny, pale man in a swallow tail suit walked towards the two of them.


    "Is that it? Professor Migasaki, what about the girls?


    It was one Mad Scientist Trinity maniac, the Misaki Sword, who showed up, but Junko was a little surprised to see him walking on his own feet. I''m sorry if I''m not always on top of a woman.


    "Huh, you don''t know, Yukioka. I''m a gentleman."


    "Oh, it could be dangerous, so the girls left it behind."


    Junko says to Migasaki, who smiles obsessively.


    "That''s the thing. But since I''ve been obsessed with investigating it all day since yesterday, it''s time for withdrawal symptoms...... That''s why I''m sorry, Mr. Yukioka. Ugh."


    Misaki makes a human separated leap with his apology, trying not to get on top of Junko.


    Junko shrugs lightly.


    "Mmmm, it''s biocidal... I thought you''d help..."


    Migasaki pleads with his buttcake on the ground.


    "Professor, if True you see me, you''ll kill me. By the way, the professor''s fine without a mask."


    "You haven''t done the analysis here yet? With some carbon dioxide and troublesome parasites and parasites, overlife doesn''t require a mask."


    "Stay grateful. I mean, parasites don''t taste bad. We''re fine, but you didn''t take care of it."


    Junko takes off his gas mask while I say it. Midori also took it off.


    "Missing Persons Found -?


    Junko asks, but Misaki shakes his neck to the side. Akizaki and Junko, who obtained permission to enter the Gate of Light, had also undertaken the search for those who did not come out while entering the Light. They went in with the first kids they discovered and then some UFO maniacs.


    "We''ve already investigated how long the gate will hold. We''ve got a few days we think we can keep it, so we need to finish our investigation in the meantime. Probably around a week. A gate that can hold for a week is pretty powerful. It''s over-life. No, someone with the power to line up even more in the top classes in the overlife is likely to be involved."


    "It''s an artificial technique, not a natural occurrence?


    Listen to Misaki, Junko asks.


    "Oh no, you didn''t check the gate itself. The trail was rotten enough. It''s not natural."


    Misaki assures me.


    "If someone opens the gate, we can open it to the same planet again."


    And, Midori. The technique of opening a gate to a dark planet, a black curtain, was always open only to a dark planet, so it seemed possible to open the gate here again.


    "We may be able to open the gates to the same planet, but there will be no coverage that we can open to the same place in the planet. The only one who can do it in the first place is the one who opened this gate."


    "Oh, you know what?"


    Midori explained to Misaki and Midori also understood.


    "Hey, come here for a second. Misaki''s here, and I''m taking my mask off."


    True speaks from the top of the hill ahead of the riverbank. And I try to take a gas mask myself.


    "Ah, True, you can''t take it. What happened to you?


    Junko stops true trying to take the mask.


    "Come on. You''ll see."


    That said the truth climbed the slope again.


    "True brother, how did you get across the river? I can''t even walk across it because it''s shallow."


    Midori takes off her shoes and socks.


    "Midori, you don''t have to do that."


    When Junko said so and put his hands on the river''s surface, he could make an ice path to the shore across the street. I wondered if the river could be completely quenched, leaving a few passages of water behind. The temperature is also high, so the ice is likely to dissolve quickly.


    The three of us crossed the ice bridge, climbed the hill, and soon it jumped into view.


    On the hill, a girl in sailor clothes fell on her back.

 1459 2.

    It was almost three hours before Junko and the others arrived that Hangato Kumi "Hayakumi" passed through the Gate of Light


    She was able to get into the light without using the alien powers she was equipped with and getting caught in the eyes of the crowd that pushed her over or the police officers who held her back.


    And the moment I set foot on a different planet, I realize that a huge change has taken place within me. It feels like the first thing that was missing was buried. And his heart is pounding violently, and Arlaune, parasitic in Kumi''s body, is responding strongly.


    Arlaune lived, always dragging something like a hometown. But while I know that the identity of that feeling is my feelings for the planet I was born on, Sioux, I don''t know anything specific. I don''t remember.


    It is not Kumi, the owner of the body, but the parasitic Arlaune, who appears on the surface of Kumi today.


    Three months ago, Arlaune became a new host to Kumi, who became the head of an emerging religious organization, the Life Enjoyment Society.


    Arlaune has several aims, but there has been no particularly dizzying progress over the past three months, just watching Kumi''s activities.


    But the other day, Arlaune, who knew that the Internet was thriving with eyebrow spit rumors that the gates connected to another world or other planets had been opened at that gambling source mountain that had once made it the home of his diverse people, was greatly interested in the rumors, depending on his visit to the scene to coincide with Kumi''s holiday.


    Arlaune narrowed her eyes, seeing a sight that was alien to the Earth.


    "Woohoo... this is for sure..."


    With certainty, with emotion, whine. Memories still don''t go back. I can''t remember anything. But my mind and body do remember. It''s reacting.


    Arlaune realized that the land was his birthplace.


    (Did the opening of the gate to Mount Gambling Source still have any relevance? Did they just pull you off the edge? This is how I got to my feet because I heard about my appearance on this mountain too... it was actually a big win though)


    Fate exists. Things like this often happen when you''re drawn to the edge. But instead of being solved by fate, Arlaune thinks he wants to doubt its physical relevance. There is no guarantee that this gate will remain open forever.


    As for Arlaune, I don''t even know exactly what I''m going to get in this place that I think is my hometown. Vague expectations that I wish I had something. Above all, I wish I could get my memories back.


    It was then that Arlaune was thinking, looking at the surrounding landscape.


    Suddenly a strong wind blows. Arlaune accidentally squats and covers her face with one arm.


    The mysterious strong wind lasted nearly thirty seconds.


    And...


    "Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    A low scream echoed around the perimeter.


    "A strong wind blows over the weekend..."


    Mouth the phrase you have always remembered. I don''t know what this means. But... I just know it''s something to do with the stars I was born with.


    "Are you talking about this?


    See who the wind has blown. Clear and beautiful rivers flowed, and across the river was sloping.


    Arlaune crossed the river and climbed the slopes of the hills.


    When he reaches the top of the hill, he is attacked by an even more intense resonance, and Arlaune holds his own chest.


    Further beyond the hill had become a swamp zone. Grass grows everywhere from the water. It is also different in shape from the trees in the forest that were near the gate in front of it.


    The grass trees on this side were pale green. But the trunk of the tree is thin purple. The swamp beautifully pictures the color of the sky.


    Overall, it feels like a world with a lot of light and light colors.


    (You know what? Familiar?


    Seeing the trees with their roots down in the water, Arlaune feels so.


    As Arlaune tried to make his way to the swamp zone, he felt signs and turned to the side.


    Someone flies towards me.


    It stopped in the air over the front of Arlaune.


    It was a surreal sight. On a different planet than Earth, a four- or five-year-old girl in orchard clothes floated in the air, looking down at Arlaune with a transcendent face.


    The toddler''s right arm was fitted with a martial bone crossbow. In addition, both hands are fitted with gloves that allow the fighter to wear to the game.


    "Discover who is thought to be human. It has a very strong Arlaune reaction. Guess - The Original of Arlaune"


    Arlaune was surprised by the words, which the young girl uttered in a lovely voice, but in a mechanical tone.


    "I speak Japanese, I''m a kindergartner, and the sky is flying, and this again for a long time..."


    The boulder Arlaune was also at odds with this expansion. Besides, this is a different planet than Earth. Of course I''d be surprised if I ran into something like this on Earth.


    "Jesus, My Master. Moving on to the capture of the original Arlaune."


    "Heh..."


    Arlaune raised an impressionable voice and spilled a laugh at the dialogue of a young girl in orchard clothes who spoke with a high voice lacking discouragement.


    "Do you know who I am and that statement? Your master and I are quite..."


    "Warn. You were my prisoner. If you resist, you won''t be able to tolerate trauma."


    Arlaune''s words were blocked by the one-sided warning of the young girl.


    "You don''t speak the language, you don''t speak the language."


    Arlaune laughs sarcastically when she sees a toddler setting up a crossbow.


    When a young girl pulls a crossbow string with her left hand, an arrow of light arises.


    "Angel Barista"


    The name of the weapon or the name of the move is unknown, but the moment the young girl took her hand off the string, countless arrows of light were released from the crossbow. Just one straight forward, the others draw a parabola from various angles and pour it down to Arlaune.


    Without seeing the arrow of light landing on Arlaune, the toddler looked back and waved her fist.


    "What..."


    Arlaune, who metastasized to the rear of the toddler girl, moans as she is struck through her abdomen with a retrospective toddler fist.


    "Behavioral predictions, avoidance and a 79% chance of inadvertent strikes due to a rear transfer. Forecast - Medium"


    The young girl mechanically tells her predictions and results as she twists and stirs her little fists in Arlaune''s belly.


    Assuming that Arlaune grows countless sharp and pointed branches from all over his body, skewering the body of a young girl. Furthermore, corrosive sap was released from the tip of the branch, but the young girl reacted quickly, distancing herself at once from Arlaune, and sent these attacks.


    "Predicting Attack Timing - Medium Again"


    "That''s something for you to lick."


    Arlaune stares at the young girl as she grabs the branches she grows from her body and seizes the wounds on her abdomen to heal. Different from the previous body. It also has some playback capability, but it''s not very strong. He''s tougher than a regular person, but if he keeps taking serious damage, he dies lightly, so you have to be careful.


    "Megaton Days"


    When he connected the arrow of light to the crossbow and the toddler girl spoke the name of the move, the space where the toddler girl was flooded with dazzling light.


    Without closing his eyes, Arlaune dodges the attack by plunging down to the ground, keeping a direct eye on the light. A strip of light emitted from the crossbow exploded along the way, becoming a great runoff of light, covering the space where Arlaune was.


    "Slave traders dancing with greed"


    Shortly after descent, a chain of red and black light is released over the hand of Arlaune, wrapped around the little body of the toddler girl.


    "Evasion Failure"


    Shortly after he mouthed the condition without panic, the toddler''s body swung wide and slapped him to the ground.


    Almost at the same time as he slammed the toddler on the ground, Arlaune moved directly over the toddler and stepped on the toddler''s face as he wished.


    Even though he stepped on it with the intention of crushing his head, he remembers the feeling that even a chunk of iron kicked him on, and Arlaune wraps his tongue around.


    "Physical Ability - Strength is the upper degree in a reinforced mouse. Pants are white"


    "Is that meant to be a joke or is it serious..."


    Arlaune unwittingly laughs when she hears the dialogue of a young girl looking flat.


    "Cannibalism Blade"


    It was Arlaune who hurriedly withdrew, but it was too late, because the young girl put her hands together and said the name of the move. When I wondered if three curved blades blacker than a small hand had arisen, I danced and danced irregularly, one of them blushing Arlaune''s shoulder.


    Arlaune feels severely weak and is about to get on her knees. I thought they cut me. No scratches on my shoulder. But I did feel slashed on my shoulder.


    (from shoulder... sucked?


    Alurane to understand what happened to his body.


    "Megaton Days"


    A stream of light is emitted again from the young girl.


    Arlaune, dodged by spatial metastases and appearing on the side of the toddler, but the toddler reacted super-responsively and directed her body toward Arlaune.


    "Bonecrush"


    A young girl jumps into Arlaune''s pocket and whines her name of the move, tapping her little fist against Arlaune''s chest.


    A mighty force strikes in, which I don''t think is that of a very young girl. Such an image depends on the back of Arlaune''s brain, as if the ball of iron had been punched in at high speed.


    "Drink!"


    While eating the attack, Arlaune screams out loud. More than Arlaune''s body, the toddler''s body was heavily blown away by the shock wave of mood emitted in all directions.


    A young girl rises and rises in the air. But there''s no sign of an attack. Keep an eye on Arlaune.


    "Extrapolation by data collected up to the moment. Chance of victory due to continued combat - 56%. Arlaune''s capture success rate - 22%. Capture alive is not recommended. Ask for my master''s judgment and instructions."


    A young girl who speaks up and reports to someone and asks.


    "Roger. I''m returning to my master now."


    To put it that way, the young girl flew at high speed and flew to the other side of the sky.


    "What was that... what is that now..."


    Suddenly dropping off the young girl, Arlaune fell on the spot and lost consciousness.

 1460 3

    A woman visited Mika Tsukinawa''s back street office.


    He is about in his late thirties. She was a beauty, but she had a dangerous face. A woman is more than a man, and when humanity appears on the surface as old as she gets, she sees all kinds of people and Mika concludes, so she didn''t remember a very good impression just at first glance. While I am aware that I am a mid teenage little girl, I have absolute confidence in the person observation eye.


    And from the woman, she felt a complex mixture of ambition, hostility and contempt. Mika also feels sensitive to being exposed to this kind of gaze. I''m used to it.


    The client''s woman''s name is Lirica Sabota. Says she''s a full-time housewife.


    "Did you know about the disturbance on Mount Gambling Source? Online alone, but not on television or in newspapers."


    "I know!


    When Mika screams, Lilica blatantly frowns.


    "You''re really like that from day to day."


    Without even trying to hide the frustration, Lirica tells.


    "If you''re disturbed, excuse me! So, what''s the request?!?


    "Even if you know you''re disturbed, you won''t change it. In fact, inside that gate of light, my son has entered and gone missing. According to the story of a bad friend of Tachi, who often plays with his son, of the light that appeared on Mount Gambling Source, the first discoverer was his son and his friends'' children, some of whom went into the light, but there were those who came out and those who did not. Talking to the police about this only gave me such a strange answer not to go on the ground."


    "So you had no choice but to come here!


    "I''m glad you didn''t scream until I knew."


    "Overlapping. Excuse me!


    "It''s that Baba who''s rude..."


    Number two, who was sneaking around outside the reception room, groans abominably.


    "Even if I know it''s rude, I won''t change my attitude. Am I underestimated? Or is it vegan and crazy? You, you seem to be sticking your neck in an unusual world: the back street and the entertainment industry, but are you going to school properly?


    "I haven''t even been to a lot of middle school, but I''m much more knowledgeable and intelligent than my generation!


    I''m not particularly proud or luxurious, Mika mouths what I recognize as a fact. But such Mika''s words and attitude only showed Lilica as arrogant and shameless.


    "I don''t know what to say... there''s no way a kid who doesn''t even go to school is smarter than a kid who goes to school properly"


    Lilica, who says it''s pizzy. No. 2 grinds his teeth and grinds the door with his fingernails. But Mika doesn''t change her complexion at all.


    "How many - a woman who doesn''t feel well. You can''t ask me to come and fight and sell, or refuse to ask such a stupid woman."


    "Shh... number two, you have a loud voice"


    Thirteen comes behind two and beware.


    "My son is in such trouble because he has made strange friends too... That''s why I was against making friends. Kids just have to study. Even though it''s a school or school for it."


    "My son is unhappy. Have a mother like Meh."


    Finally, No. 2, which became intolerable, shakes off the stillness of No. 13, breaks into the room and utters a low voice filled with anger.


    "What the..."


    "Shut up and listen to me. I''m curious... It''s a tragedy that a good old, insane, low-brain, impolite, discriminating fool like Megumi is becoming a parent. Kids super kawaii saw. I''m sure it hurts, huh? Instead, if I were dead, I''d be glad to be free of my stupid parents. You can look forward to the next life."


    "No disrespect. You''d be the same!


    It was Mika, who accidentally burst into it laughing.


    "What if it''s a reversal of inferiority?" I guess I''m jealous of our way of life because I have a crush on Kata and a life like shit!


    "Fool! The people who are obsessed with it support society! Plus, there are some of our fans out there! I won''t allow you to put them all together and look down!


    You can''t overlook this curse of number two on the boulder, Mika turns off the grin and emits an anger.


    "Uggh... I was going to cover the original... I was scolded by that original ~. Wow."


    No.2 makes a deliberate cry and disperses from the room.


    "You''ve become a little too emotional for me, too. He hit me a little bit on what he was saying. I''m sorry."


    Exhale small, and Lirica apologizes.


    "I have nowhere else to rely on, thank you"


    "Got it!


    When Lilica returns, Mika heads to the living room and meets No. 13 face-to-face.


    "What''s wrong with number two!?


    "I went to sprinkle salt"


    "You''re a helpless guy!


    "Uh, chest shit wareee!


    Number two comes into the living room with his shoulder teased.


    "Originally, to such a rude ten-million-dollar guy, I mean, it doesn''t work at all... usually I''m straight angry, but why did I feel like an adult today?


    Question number two with wonder.


    "It made me think a lot, because I was close."


    Mika sits on the couch, drops the tone of her voice and talks.


    "How many decent adults have fulfilled themselves among those who have become parents? I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I wonder if many people have only grown old with their heads as children and become parents who are not roku, not roku. At least our parents were."


    I just spoke that far with a worried look, and a smile spills in Mika''s mouth.


    "Is a child born to such an idiot parent unhappy? I''m sure you''ll have a hard time. But, still, I''m glad I''m alive in the world now. I also thank you for making me. I have come to know that there are times when a child who is tormented by stupid parents can one day forgive his parents for something. Conversely, there are cases where stupid parents who are tormenting their children realize their stupidity. Of course, not everything will be."


    "The original... did you and your parents break it down? I think I''ve been home the other day."


    "Oh, that''s why I can say this!


    Asked by the XIII, Mika returned to her usual condition and replied to her euphoria.


    "They really did too! I mean, they really recommend it! After a while away, my stubborn father, our martial arts idiot, was much softer, and he showed an understanding of my suffering and effort! I was happy, and I felt saved!


    "Heh, so even the insane shitty bitch who feels bad right now doesn''t always have to be revamped."


    Number two, which still doesn''t hold its wrath, wants to hate you.


    "Yes, it is! But I went through those things, so I couldn''t even say to my current client''s attitude or things that would come to mind! Oh, you stay young. To the extent that I could only feel sorry for you! It seemed natural that there was some trigger and I realized my stupidity and I just needed to stop tormenting my child!


    "You''re looking down on the original, too. And yet you treat me like a bad guy. Peeps."


    To Mika, speaking with a refreshing smile, No. 2 caused further dissatisfaction.


    Magic Order Complex Devil Headquarters. Shirley McNeil''s private room.


    "Mr. Shirley... I''m in a lot of trouble right now, can I just leave you alone?


    Ryujiro speaks to Shirley as he reads and fishes about the lump of light that appeared on Mount Gambling Source online.


    "We started it, but when this happens, we can''t do anything about it anymore..."


    Shirley, who was taking care of the antique doll, said with an annoying face. By the way, there are dolls all over the room.


    "There''s a missing person out there."


    "I was wondering if I could get in on my own..."


    That''s when Gaye and Maye said, the intercom from the reception rang.


    "The old man from the Japanese branch of" Private Oilfield Shop "said he was running errands for me..."


    Shirley hears from the receptionist and reports with a surprised look.


    "I got eyes on something weird. What bad things did you do?


    "About the Gate of Light." "I''m sure that''s it."


    Ryujiro tears up and the Bull Village sisters say it at the same time with a true face.


    Eventually two people were put through the room. One is a white man who looks tough and tenacious. The age seems to be about middle-aged and grand. The other was a cute white toddler about three or four years old.


    "It''s called Haya Bitong from the Japanese branch of" Private Oilfield Shop. "


    "I''ll tell you what I need you to do, but I want you to cooperate with the investigation at the end of the hole. We also know that the end of that light hole is connected to another planet, and we have an investigation that you are the ones who drilled that hole."


    After Biton introduced himself, a toddler, about three years old, who was next to Biton, demanded it in a firm tone, with only toddlers.


    On Shirley''s side, there were a few questions. How did you know that information? Why are they trying to make such an investigation? Who is this toddler?


    "Must be a leak in the denomination." "How did you know?


    "Leak."


    At the same time that Gaye realised the truth and whined, Maye asked, but was convinced to hear Gaye''s words.


    Many people in the Complex Devil are not comfortable with Shirley, and it is not surprising that there are those who monitor their behavior. Even so, Shirley''s disciples were all out on the day he went to Mount Gambling Source. It really stands out.


    "As a private oilfielder, we want to investigate a connected planet. To make money."


    Bitons that stop saluting and smash their own prospects.


    "I want you to cooperate with the investigation at the end of the hole. Permission has already been granted to the Japanese rulers."


    Toddler told.


    "We''re not that kind of experts."


    And hold your forehead, Shirley.


    "But when you connect that wormhole, you''re a powerful magician, and you can measure how long that gate will last, right? I want to help in both ways. Gala plays."


    Toddlers eat down.


    "I want to go." "Can I go?


    Gaye and Maye offer at the same time.


    "What are you going to do with school..."


    Shirley.


    "Maye, which is more important, school or space exploration?


    Gaye asks.


    "Foolish question. Anyone who says school is more important or something, there''s something wrong with their brain. I bet your brain''s full of persimmon seeds."


    Asae answers.


    "Then escort these two..."


    The answer was decided, so Shirley allowed it to be a sigh mix.


    A Japanese-style mansion.


    "It could be a result of empowering them, okay?


    Sitting on the edge and scrubbing the tea, Masaowa Decaying Rope confirms.


    "Considering that we changed from hostilities to friendships, it seems hard to say no. You can go check it out on your own, but you''ve come all the way to us to get permission, for reasons that are hard to get in the way."


    White fox string spirals answered, spreading the bait on the pond carp.


    Interested in the light that a private oilfield store appeared on Mount Gambling Source, he said earlier, under string screws, he came to get permission to investigate.


    "What''s going on with the missing persons investigation, huh?


    "It seems I left it to Professor Misaki and Junko. But I don''t know if you''ll be serious."


    "Don''t let them do that from the start."


    "haha, too much more"


    Ring spirals laughed innocently at the stirring sum.

 1461 4.

    "That''s when we discovered something outrageous! Oh, my God, that''s a girl in sailor clothes! Or perhaps, on an unknown planet on the other side of a distant universe, a girl in sailor clothes was down!


    Midori live in Norinori.


    Junko and Misaki looked familiar to the beautiful girl who was falling.


    "Alrawne, the original."


    Mouth the identity of the girl Misaki is falling.


    "It''s Kumi"


    Speak the name of the girl Junko is falling.


    "I see, are you drawn to the edge of Mount Gambling Source? I mean..."


    "I didn''t expect you to meet her here. Did you sniff it?"


    "You''re the woman from the religious group the dreamers were chasing."


    Junko, Migasaki, Makoto continued.


    "There''s blood in my belly..."


    Truth squeals. The white part of the sailor clothes is stained bright red.


    "Clothes are full of holes, and it looks like we had a heavy fight."


    Shortly after Junko said so, the girl opened her eyes.


    "Junko... Misaki... Heh heh, I can''t believe you guys are so embarrassed."


    The girl - Arlaune smiles and wakes herself up slowly.


    "Oh well, clothes are supposed to be terrible... Don''t let Kumi complain later."


    "So, what did you engage with? Is that the creature on this planet? I''m not the only one who can make you faint."


    Misaki asks.


    "I don''t think that''s a living thing on this planet. She looked like a human girl, and she spoke Japanese. He was also wearing garden clothes."


    "Ababa, I feel like Nanisole in my last garden clothes ~"


    When I hear Arlaune say it, Midori laughs.


    "Is this the star of your birthplace?


    Junko asks a question.


    "That''s what I came to expect."


    Arlaune smiling lightly.


    "I won''t go back to my memory. But sometimes it made me wonder, and... even if I look at the landscape around here, I''m overflowing with nostalgia. So... I''m sure. Here I was born."


    Looking over the landscape from the top of the hill, Arlaune tells. Just looking at the color of the heterogeneous sky fills this landscape with nostalgic feelings pushing in her like waves, comfortably.


    "If this is your home town, the adverse effects on the human body on this planet may be avoidable by making it the same physical condition as Arlaune. I was wondering if I''d come home and get ready."


    Junko said when he saw the truth.


    "Just a mask. So it doesn''t taste good?


    True asks. Actually, I kind of liked it.


    "No, it would be inconvenient to wear a mask."


    It was simply for the reason that I didn''t like not seeing a true raw face, but that was a pure child not to mention.


    "Would you like to explore Arlaune with us?


    Misaki invites.


    "No... now... well, it''s hard to say. I want to act here as much as I can, alone. That''s how I feel right now. If anything happens, I''ll go back to the gate and report it."


    Leaving that to say, Arlaune goes straight down to the swamp zone.


    "I don''t think I meant that right now"


    "That''s what it looked like. You really want someone on your side, don''t you?


    Junko and True say.


    "Hmm. Something definitely went wrong. It wasn''t like Arlaune, it seemed like he was upset."


    Miyazaki said as he put his arms together and dropped off the rear of the smaller and smaller Arlaune.


    "There are some na?ve places for me and her. I guess I''m a little confused because I''m in my hometown."


    Junko knew her best, especially since she was close to Arlaune.


    "What do we do? You''ll be right back?


    True turned to Junko and asked.


    "Well, we can pick up these bugs and plants there and go back to the lab."


    and Junko.


    "Hmm, then let''s say I''ll be back, too. It''s getting intolerable that I''m about to reach the ground with my own feet. I''ll come back when I recharge. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    When Misaki waves his hand small, opposite Arlaune, he goes down the hill.


    "Oh, True, Midori, don''t touch bugs and plants directly, I''m not wearing gloves. Poisons, parasites, germs, I don''t know because I don''t know what they are."


    Pass the case where Junko puts the gloves, the pin set, and what he collects in true Midori.


    "Even though the environment is different from the Earth, no... If you bring it to Earth, you''ll die of bugs, right?


    Midori speaks the question. Junko is a doctrine that doesn''t experiment with animals.


    "As long as we''re within this case, we''ll be fine. Because it''s a mechanism that can be fixed to the same environment as here."


    "How does it work?"


    "I made it fast."


    Junko replied rustling into Midori''s penetration.


    "There''s a greater risk of insects eating together."


    "Hmm... that''s a problem. Leave only one type of insect. There''s only three cases."


    Truly pointed out, Junko said.


    Then down the hill and across the river again, the three of us go into the woods.


    "Wow, I don''t know which bug to use. One kind only makes me feel lonely."


    There were quite a few insects in the woods, so it was a lot to look at.


    "I''m not sure if you fall into the category of bugs. Like this cow or something."


    True to put a winged bovine creature on your palm. I like this bovine grub and put it in the case.


    "Leave it in yourself. What, I''ve been feeling sorry for myself for being able to keep flying bugs in such a narrow case"


    Peek into the cows in the case, true says.


    "But you''re making a big deal out of it. I mean... that''s when the anomaly happened. Captain Jun suddenly disappeared."


    "You''re not here... Where have you been?"


    Midori points me out, and the truth looks around me. Certainly no sign of Junko.


    "Right here."


    Shortly afterwards, Junko''s voice comes from above. I looked up and saw Junko clinging to the trunk with cora greetings on a fairly tall tree.


    "There was a creature on the tree that didn''t look like a bug. Look, this."


    True and Midori were surprised to see that strange creature, shown by Junko who came down.


    It was covered with short body hair, with a big, fuzzy tail, and at first glance a small animal like a squirrel, but there is one big difference. Flowers grew from the head and elongated leaves from the back stretched backwards.


    Riding on the palm of a pure child, without being frightened at all or trying to escape, he grows up, it was a creature like a mixture of plants and animals.


    "Parasitic? Or integration?"


    When Midori brought his index finger closer to the head of that creature like a squirrel, he peroned an elongated tongue like Aliqui out of his mouth for a moment and moaned Midori''s finger. Midori looks at that tongue and thinks that it seems subtly different from a squirrel.


    Or this could be one creature.


    Junko said as he stroked the squirrel''s head with his finger.


    Arlaune was walking in the swamps, feeling the resonance becoming more intense.


    This resonance occurs when Arlaune approaches each other. But it was felt by Arlaune quite differently than it felt when approached with a copy or a copy. The wavelengths are strange, too, and most importantly they are weaker than copy or recopy. But what I find intense is weak but multiple ringing, but late.


    (No way...... are you somewhere in this swamp?


    With such anticipation, I look out over the vast swamp zone. There are multiple small ponds, trees growing over and over, and huge swamps stretching across from the hills.


    A peek into the pond reveals a fish in the pond. But there are parts of the planet that are dramatically different from the fish.


    Catch and observe the fish.


    On the body surface of the fish, numerous aquatic plants had been altered. No, there''s aquatic plants growing out of your body. It doesn''t mean you''re putting grass on the surface. I pulled a little to make sure it was handy. Okay, but it''s obviously growing out of my body. It''s rooted in the back of my body.


    From that fish - no, I feel a slight resonance with the plant that is integrated with the fish.


    "Is that what you mean..."


    Arlaune understood.


    There are numerous flocks of parasitic plants in this swampy area, possibly of species close to me. It resonated with that.


    "Is the same species... not there?


    I don''t know what happens when I see him, but I still really want to see him.


    (I got close to all kinds of people, but I was really feeling the wall. I kept dragging loneliness by making them all realize that I was different from them. But...... I am now so abruptly returned to my birthplace. I really expect it. Not exactly what you want. I just want to see you)


    Even if I did, I might not feel anything unexpectedly, but that''s fine, and now, anyway, I was just caught wanting to see my fellow countrymen.

 1462 5

    When Junko, True and Midori returned to the institute, Mika was waiting.


    "It''s just a tease! I want in on that light, too! Junko and Misaki said they got permission to put it in there, so I want you to put it in there with them!


    "Fine, but I''m not waiting. When a regular person comes in alive, he''s addicted to carbon dioxide."


    That said, Junko went to the lab and went into the production of a chemical that could temporarily change to the same physique as Arlaune.


    "Done."


    Pharmaceutical production and operation ended in less than five minutes.


    "It has both bacterial and parasitic prophylaxis. After you drink this, you can touch a bug or something. Yeah, but some of them may be poisonous, so you might want to refrain from touching any creature that might be poisonous."


    "Look and see, it"


    True goes into the attention of Junko.


    "I''ll give it to you later, Yusuke. Tired you too. By the way, what kind of kid is that looking for?


    "This is it! His name is Sabota!


    Mika reflects the face of her client''s son.


    "Ugh, sweetie, you hungry bastard. My eyes are dead."


    Midori says what she thinks.


    "Aren''t you already dead?


    This is true to speak relentlessly of what I thought again.


    "There is no condition in the request to bring him back alive! They just told me to look and find and bring him back! Then you have no choice!


    Needless to say, Mika was vaguely thinking about it. With my client''s mother, that anxiety would be natural.


    "I''m going to take No. 13 once and for all, so I''ll also ask for her share of the medicine!


    "Yes, sir."


    "What about number two?


    Midori asks.


    "He''s leaving a message! Midori misses No. 2!?


    "Bezu, that''s Midori''s natural enemy, and I''m sorry he''s not here."


    Midori turns to Midori, who laughs.


    "Tomorrow is the day to go. There''s one other person to accompany you. Nice to meet you. Oh, Tired, you''re two more."


    "Answer! I''ll be ready! But look forward to it! I can''t believe we''re going on a space trip to another star!


    Mika doesn''t even hide how excited she is. It''s bad for my anxious client Lilica without her son coming back, but Mika had some aspects of it that she took on this job looking forward to. I''m aware that I''m careless, but I can''t help but look forward to it.


    "I don''t feel like a space trip, though. It''s not like we''re going across space aboard a spaceship, and all of a sudden it doesn''t taste like warp. So you shouldn''t expect much."


    True said the extra thing again, and the grin disappeared from Mika''s face.


    "Don''t make a statement like giving me water!


    "True brother, buy another Delicacy book?


    "I''m sorry..."


    Mika and Midori stared at me, and True exhaled small and apologized.


    There were still large numbers of humans gathered in Mount Gambling in front of a mass of light. No matter, there are police officers.


    That''s where the threesomes dressed in space suits appeared, so they all gobble.


    "Are you going to investigate now?"


    "Fine, I want in too"


    "Death in reality, even transworld transfers, privileges just for the chosen human being"


    "So you''re telling me that''s not a gateway to another world, but a wormhole that leads to another planet. Ugh."


    The three of them were going into the light as the crowd squirmed.


    "Transparent Human Disarm"


    A beautiful two-headed girl spoke at the same time and appeared beside a pair of costumes. It''s Gaya and Maya, the cow village.


    The sisters are doing magic that bothers them on this planet, even if they don''t have space suits or anything. And before I got here, I didn''t want to be seen, so I was moving transparently.


    "Unbelievable. Is this another planet..."


    said one dressed in a space suit. His name is Nathan Pollock. He is a soldier of the Japanese branch of Private Oil Tanya.


    "That''s a sight I don''t think Earth is. Especially the color of the sky."


    It was Haya Biton who said to look up at the blue and purple sky.


    "Hmm, great. Oh, there''s a creature! It''s a creature you obviously don''t see on Earth. What the hell is this? This one over here says it''s a leaf feather on the back of a turtle!?


    Excited and noisy was the person who named him Doctor. I am certain that I am a constituent of a private oilfield store, but I do not know the detailed qualities of Biton or Pollock. He is now the central figure in the investigation activities of the private oilfielders, and the Bitons are their aides and escorts.


    "I have a bill."


    At the tip of what Gaye said and pointed to, a plaque was indeed put up.


    "It says in Japanese"


    Said Asae with a good eye.


    "Suddenly I feel ruined." "Isn''t this Japan, actually?


    As they both say at the same time, they move closer to placing a bill. The other costume threesomes head to the stand.


    "It''s troublesome without a name forever, so the name of this planet is decided on ''Glass Dew''. I do not accept objections. As you call it Glass Dew. It should be noted that the marshland at the end of the hill is home to a large number of fierce parasites, and it is easier to stay away from them because it is dangerous''


    Looking at the text that was written on the plaque, Gaye and Maye frowned at the same time.


    "Whose work?" "Too selfish to want to defy"


    "I don''t think Junko did it..."


    Gaye and Maye said at the same time, then Pollock said. I kept it a secret from the private oilfield store, but Pollock was a SNS and was close to having a good conversation with Junko.


    "I heard that there are quite a few people who came in here. The first children I discovered and the UFO maniacs I visited shortly afterwards. And some came to investigate with permission, and some snuck in without permission."


    And, bittons.


    "When you dive through the eyes of a cop who was in front of the Gate of Light, you won''t be able to do it unless you''re the bearer of extraordinary power."


    And, Doctor.


    "Are you kindly warning me that the end of the hill is dangerous? Or there''s something you don''t want to show me, and you''re trying not to lean on trying to keep it to yourself..."


    As Biton watched the plaque and whined, he noticed that something was behind the plaque.


    That was a rare, LCD display tablet right now. Perhaps it was left behind by those who put up their bills.


    "Make this one of the checkpoints for searchers to exchange information. When you''re done looking at it, turn it off and leave it there. ''


    Reflecting the display, such a sentence appeared first. Underneath, the atmospheric pressure, temperature, atmospheric composition, and gravity of this planet are described in detail.


    "Can I believe it?" "Kind."


    Gaye and Maye mutter.


    "I think it''s meant to be kind for once... Explorers work with each other. And if carbon dioxide is the only problem, you might not need space clothes."


    The doctor said.


    "Then we''ll do something with magic."


    The Bull Village sisters activate their magic and have both the three of them tolerate CO2 concentrations, taking off their space clothes.


    "Huh, neat. It was heavy and hard."


    "But I need to wear it again when I go home... It''s expensive, too."


    Pollock stretches and Biton rings his neck as well.


    That''s when the breeze blew. They all accidentally cover their faces with their arms, and the Bull Village sisters hold onto the hem of their skirts. By the way, the sisters are in uniform.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    A long tailing roar echoed from somewhere.


    "What is that..."


    "Is there an amazing creature somewhere screaming?


    "It was a terrible vibe."


    Biton, Dr., and the Bull Village sisters said each.


    Then the five enter the woods, which are right on the side.


    Moving little by little as the Doctor observes the trees and small animals whichever way he goes on the road. The bittons try to get through the gun at all times and don''t fail to be vigilant.


    Then for about two hours, as we proceeded into the woods on slow steps as we investigated, the placards stood again.


    "Too bad. Looks like a lot of people are already checking around here."


    The plaque said such a sentence.


    "Who are you, putting up this billboard?"


    "Honestly, I''m upset," "Kids prank."


    Pollock, Gaye, and Asae are disgusted.


    "There''s also a tablet here..."


    Biton takes the tablet out of the back of the plaque and gives it to the Doctor.


    "Is this a checkpoint too?"


    The Doctor reflects the display.


    "Report on findings of forest ecosystems. What is not stated here should be added a new ''


    Micro-organisms in the soil and up to recently, investigation reports were included.


    Some of the descriptors wrote their names. It''s a foggy sword. But there seems to be someone else who put in an investigation report, and Miyazaki only properly specifies his investigation part.


    "Do you mean a form of mutual cooperation between the invisible explorers? That''s fine, but if a malicious man steps in here to monopolize it, he''s going to be your grandfather."


    With that said, the Doctor looks at the findings with interest.


    "Oh, don''t help me, this report... But I want to check it with my own eyes, and I want to light it up."


    In his own findings, the Doctor will also write down information that is not stated.


    "Aren''t you going to collect bugs or something?


    Pollock asks the Doctor.


    "I want to collect what I can, but if this is a different planet from Earth, there''s also the question of whether it''s okay to bring it back to Earth. Even when it comes to planets where life can survive, it''s because the environment is different from the Earth."


    And that was the time the Doctor said.


    Pollock and Biton''s eyes changed. I felt signs. Approaching signs of malice.


    From between the trees, it appeared.


    "Children..."


    The Doctor groans pompously.


    It was about elementary school kids who showed up. Even in front of the five, they do not represent any emotions, and they are staring at each other as they observe.


    (The first time I went into the light and didn''t come back as it was, he said it was an elementary school kid playing in the mountains, but this kid?


    Biton wonders how well he lived in this land where the concentration of carbon dioxide is tight.


    "Nice to meet you. Me, Sabota."


    Make a laugh and the child introduces herself.


    "I was just hungry. Let me eat a little."


    The end of the mouth of learning rips. A large number of fangs line up in a wide, open mouth, and from the back of his throat he stretches out many things like a plant''s twill, drooling down to the ground. Both hands swell wide and are covered in heavy, large scales. It is easy to predict that the tool and hand will become a weapon.


    "Ahem!


    Learning to jump and jump nearly ten meters at once without any help. The aim was the Bull Village sisters.


    Biton and Pollock shoot a submachine gun at the same time. The school in the air was driven mad for its aim by the impact of a gun and fell a long way from the Bull Village sisters.


    "I shouldn''t. Oh, I can''t believe I shot a kid with a gun."


    I raise my voice out of my way, and my learning rises up laughing naggingly. Green fluids overflowed from the wound, and bullets in the body were thrown out simultaneously, falling to the ground.


    Glimpse of the fallen bullet, Biton fought. Because about half of the bullets were melted.


    "Try not to touch the fluids. It''s gonna melt."


    Bitons consciously alerting Pollock.


    "Can you not touch it?"


    The tulle is released simultaneously from the mouth of the learning, swinging at an unstoppable speed to the eye.


    The two Pollock and Biton flew, but not just the twill was wielded, but the twill had fluid on it, and they were scattered at the same time.


    Both Biton and Pollock get fluids all over their bodies, and their clothes, their skin melts away. It''s far from fatal, and it''s hard to say serious damage, but that''s not why you can eat it. You could go blind if you put it in your eyes.


    "Bad boys don''t have to." "The melted part is moist."


    The Bull Village sisters cast improvised spells and activate witchcraft. The art of gaye made the movement of learning blatantly dull and eventually collapsed on the spot. Asae''s technique heals and restores the wounds of Biton''s Pollock.


    "Wow..."


    Shortly after Pollock groaned, the body of schooling woke up asleep with his eyes closed. And escape with a dash.


    "I put him to sleep properly."


    Gaye says strangely as she sees the aftermath of learning that quickly becomes smaller.


    "I put the human part to bed, but I don''t think it worked on the plant part. He''s got a mix of humans and plants."


    Asae, on the other hand, was discerning the identity of his studies.


    "I see. We need to be careful the next time we see each other"


    Gaye secretly remembers remorse for what Maye could not tell and she did not know.


    "A plant that parasitizes people. It doesn''t mean it''s not safe here either."


    The other four expressions tightened to the Doctor''s words.

 1463 6.

    The first three of us, Junko and True and Midori, visited the planet ahead of the Gate of Light the day after that. Now Junko, True, Tired, Midori, Mika, No. 13, and Haruhi made their way to Mount Gamma.


    At the request of Junko, bring in some research equipment. Plus a set of tent sleeping bags and other outdoor sets and a lot of other luggage that could stay for a long time.


    "It was hard to bring it too, but this, I guess I''ll carry it another time later?


    "That was tight carrying in the mountains!


    True and Mika say it in a tedious way.


    "Excuse me. If my body isn''t like this...... Ho ho ho ho"


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh"


    Midori goes into Junko, who makes a weak appeal, and this one goes in with a tired voice.


    Into the gates of light.


    Diving through the light changes the landscape. Purple blue skies, light purple and blue-purple trees, and light water-colored ground.


    "Whoa, whoa, I''ve come all the way outside the planet, Oyla!


    "Looks like I stepped into my dream world..."


    "It''s weird in shape, but there are trees growing just like the Earth!


    "You think the shade is a bit strange. It''s like a cold, unified world, and it feels cold."


    Haruhi, No. 13, and Mika were honestly touched, while Tired was complaining.


    "What about this sign?


    He pointed from the back at the placard on which No. 13 stood near the gate. There''s a tablet hanging in the back.


    "You didn''t stand until yesterday."


    True goes around the placard from behind and reads the text that is written. The others go on.


    "It''s pretty one-sided to decide on your own name, but I''d appreciate a checkpoint."


    True said, thinking of myself laughing bitterly in my head.


    (Glass Dew...... oh well, that kid''s here too)


    Junko just looked at the planet''s name and figured out who put up the signs and put down the doublets. It''s not just Junko. I really figured it out.


    Junko shows the tablet.


    "Oh, the professor''s been writing me some recent information. The rotation of this star - the time of the day and the time until sunset."


    Misaki''s writing also noted the writing time. Twenty minutes ago and there''s a write-up eight hours ago.


    Glass Dew''s day lasts half an hour. In time, the sun is out for about fourteen hours, and the night is said to be slightly longer. And the next sunset time is also noted in Earth time.


    He said sunset in three hours.


    Junko reports to the others.


    "What is this makeup?


    True peeks into the tablet from behind Junko and says:


    Aside from Miyazaki, there were others who had written their names clearly. The investigation team at the private oil field store and the person who makes it. And the person named Tsukishi wrote a new report next to Miyazaki.


    Tsukimi''s report was a place with a checkpoint other than here.


    "In front of the gate (that is, the current location), in the woods, in the swamp zone, in the rocky zone upstream of the river, in front of the basin ahead through the forest. There are checkpoints for these five. Note that a large number of dangerous organisms appear in the marshy zone and in the rocky zone upstream of the river. Details can be found at the checkpoint in the swamp zone ''


    "It just feels like after a day, it''s been explored quite extensively by a lot of people."


    Seeing Tsukishi''s report, Junko says.


    Then we all glance at the tablet.


    "It looks like a mutual cooperation route, so let''s leave the research equipment at the checkpoint. In a way that allows other people to use it freely. He''s going to take advantage of Professor Misaki and everything."


    Junko made that decision and wrote down on the tablet, "Use the equipment friendly. by Junko Yukioka."


    I''ll leave the research equipment behind, but I''ll take whatever tent, sleeping bag, etc.


    "So, where are we going?


    True asks.


    "Take a look at the dangerous creatures. Fight. Swamp or something."


    "Let''s go through the woods yesterday and go to the basin"


    Haruhi insisted, but Junko made a different decision.


    "I''m not messing with you, but do you mind if I move around on my own? It''s the hunter''s instinct. There''s something I can feel from that direction."


    and Haruhi, which points to the slope across the river.


    "I don''t really recommend it... but I''m not careful"


    "Yes, sir. If anything happens, I''ll go that way."


    Waving gently, Haruhi crossed the river and climbed the hill.


    The six who broke up with Haruhi went into the woods and walked on for a while and found checkpoint stands and tablets there as well.


    Junko first checks the contents of the tablet.


    "Hey, Mika"


    Junko, who saw what was written, calls Mika and shows her the tablet.


    Haya Biton, a private oilfielder, was the one who wrote down the report. He said he had encountered human children in the woods and had become monsters and attacked them. The child''s name is Sabota.


    "Suddenly Bingo! I mean, if we''re in these woods, we have a good chance of seeing each other!


    Mika clenches her fist and laughs.


    "You seem insane while you''re monstrous, but what are you gonna do?


    Truth asks.


    "Of course I''ll have Junko do something about it! Junko is for times like this! Wouldn''t you!?


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    Junko spills an ambiguous smile and nods hesitantly at Mika, who comes forcefully for consent with a dazzling smile.


    "If the Junkos go ahead through the woods, me and XIII will be waiting in the woods! There''s a good chance our target will show up!


    Junko didn''t look very good to Mika''s claim.


    "I don''t know about that either... Yusuke, if you''re alone, you don''t even have to be so varied. Let''s base this place now. It''s written like I''ve done some research, but I don''t think it''s as big a forest as this, or something I can look into in a few days."


    "But at my convenience...!


    "And there''s only two tents, and when we leave our tents with Mika and the others, we''re going to be in the tent with four men and four women at a time, right? I''m Niheniheuhaha, but I don''t think Midori is either."


    "Right!


    I wasn''t ready enough to sleep without a tent, so I decided to sweeten it.


    "I don''t mind if I do. Even if you''re a bastard, you''re my real brother and my ancestors."


    "You can take care of Yukioka for once."


    "My true brother will tell you."


    True to be slightly annoyed by Midori''s words.


    "Oh, I totally forgot to tell you, I didn''t let you get away with the bugs I caught you yesterday."


    Junko tells me, True take out the case of the bug they caught.


    I liked it a lot.


    True peeks remorsefully into the cows in the case.


    "Beautiful."


    "Mysterious! I want to keep this!


    Looking at the vibrant blue bovine colour, No. 13 and Mika shine their eyes.


    "Though over the case, it felt like I was nostalgic for my true brother - that flying cow. You''re a smarter animal, not a bug, aren''t you?


    "Right. I felt the reaction was different from that of bugs and fish. Is there more adorable?"


    Midori and Tired say.


    True opened the lid of the case, but the cow didn''t try to escape. When I turn it upside down and let it go outside, I flick something like a wing and jump up and ride it over my true shoulder.


    "Ugh, you''re completely missed. The weird bug I caught just ran away."


    "You''re busy with space cows..."


    After watching the bovine movement, Midori laughs bitterly, and tiredness flashes.


    "What about your ancestors who are jealous of cows? What if they reincarnate into cows next?"


    Midori makes fun of me, and Tired turns to pussy.


    "So can we keep this up?


    "If you''re nostalgic, there''s no choice."


    True to confirm, Junko let him spread his usual unyielding grin.


    "Let''s just take a break here. There''s a lot of information on the checkpoint, and I''ll write down what I brought back to the lab to find out."


    That''s what Junko starts assembling the tent.


    "I took it home, bug. Did you find out what it was?


    Midori asks as he helps assemble the tent.


    "Yeah, because you were a lot different from the worms on Earth. An internal structure? What''s more interesting is that all three of them were integrating into their bodies, taking in another organism that performs photosynthesis. Plants at last."


    "Animals integrate with plants the same as Arlaune...?


    Hearing about Junko, Tired saw a true shoulder bovine. I can''t tell from a glance, but this creature also means that plants are parasitic inside.


    "Well, I mean, I was wondering if that''s what you mean. There are many mysteries, but on this planet, that''s more than likely the defo. As far as reports go, a child who became a monster is probably the result of being parasitized by a plant."


    Junko, speaking, thought that Arlaune would have noticed it by now.


    Haruhi, who crossed the hill, stepped down to the swamp zone.


    "Ugh, there are plenty of creatures here."


    Haruhi groans happily as he peeks inside the pond and looks around at the roots and trunks of the trees. I don''t just like strange phenomena, I like insects and animals, I watch TV shows of their hands without a shadow, and watch animal and insect videos often online.


    "I''ve never even seen it before. And the fish. And the bugs. Is this a squirrel?


    I was in the abyss of a pond, watching a creature like a squirrel wet in water, crouching, reaching out.


    Then Squirrel raised her voice and rang Keeky, and began to complain about something in Haruhi.


    "What?"


    I have a bad feeling, Haruhi leaves the pond. I also feel slightly murderous.


    From within the pond, the whole body was covered in scales, with tails and chests, but the mouth had a mouth, from the torso a long stretched leg, from the back a winged creature, like a mixture of fish and birds, popped out. All wing wings are leaves.


    Its size was about the same as that of a person, but if you spread your wings, it''s obviously bigger than that of a person.


    Are you going to prey on Haruhi, the giant bird fish flied the water with wings flashing and jumped on Haruhi.


    "Urban Legendary Strange Phenomena Activated! Group Dash Biting Tooth Woman!


    In response to Haruhi''s cry, more than ten figures suddenly appear in a space of nothing, simultaneously killing to giant bird fish at a fierce speed.


    Black kimonos, old ladies painting their teeth black, laughing and eating up at bird fish. The bird fish was vain in resistance, quickly chewed through his body by a thousand bites, and desperate.


    "All right, you can still use my abilities properly here."


    There is no reason to be unable to use it because it is a different star, but Haruhi nevertheless relieves me.


    Shortly thereafter, three more of the same giant bird fish jumped out of the water, additionally.


    "Seriously ~... Strange phenomenon activated! White hands coming out of the bathroom!


    Haruhi activated his abilities before the giant fish moved on to the attack. A white, long hand appears and grabs the leg of one of the giant bird fish.


    Shortly before the two remaining move out, the white hand wields the huge bird fish grabbed and punches one of the two funny.


    Haruhi shoots a gun at one of the remaining ones to deal with. The giant bird fish, shot in the head, died lightly.


    The other two were killed with guns, and I didn''t even think I had to use my abilities.


    "Keeky, keeky!"


    squirrel? gives a sharp voice. I think Haruhi will come later. I thought that was screaming for you to stay alert. I thought that squirrel was trying to help himself.


    Where the hell were you lurking, a giant bird fish attacked Haruhi from behind, hitting you right on Haruhi''s back, and pushing you down.


    With long stretched legs, with a stronger force than you can imagine, they hold Haruhi back. If your mouth sticks out with your back of your head, that''s it. Haruhi remembers the fear of death.


    "Slave traders dancing with greed"


    Obviously the voice by Japanese - I thought it had a woman''s voice too, Haruhi''s body lightened.


    When I get up and look behind me, the whole body of the giant bird fish is wrapped with thick chains that glow red and black. The giant bird fish are desperate.


    "Shoot him fast."


    A beautiful girl in bloody dirty sailor clothes, stretching her chain from hand, prompted quietly.


    When Haruhi shot through the head of a giant bird fish, the chain also disappeared.


    "Phew, thanks for your help. Ouila, Yusuke Haruhi. Strange Hunter."


    "I don''t know how to introduce myself. What if I introduce myself to someone I don''t know? I am Arlaune Original. She was born on this planet, but when she found out, she was on Earth, she lost her memory, and the gate of light opened, so she came home."


    "Oh, do you know Junko? Junko used to say something about Arlaune. Oyla, I''m here with you."


    "I know him. You too."


    Arlaune walks out sideways.


    "Where are you going?


    "These are the checkpoints. Come if you like."


    "Yes, yes, go"


    Haruhi, who is called by Arlaune and follows in light footsteps.


    "Let''s also write down that the battle fits the checkpoint. Look at the checkpoint if you''re interested. I spend more than a day writing down a lot of information around here."


    "Aye. Let me take a look."


    "I wonder if it''s time for more information on the checkpoints in front of the gates... We''ll see about that later. By the way, did you go off with Junko?


    "Hey, there were signs of a strange phenomenon drifting colorfully over here, so I just dared to act differently. And you?"


    "Something similar."


    Arlaune returns an ambiguous answer and exhales small.


    "I''ve only looked around here and in front of the gate. This marshland ecosystem survey alone is a struggle, and how many surveys can be fulfilled before the gates close... Besides, there are a lot of large carnivores around here, like these guys"


    Above all, Arlaune was most worried about meeting her own people conveniently.

 1464 7

    Five of them, Biton, the Bull Village Sisters, Pollock and the Doctor, decided to camp near a checkpoint in the basin ahead through the woods.


    The basin checkpoint tablet contained almost nothing information. Uninvestigated means the Doctor decided to make the base of activity around here for a while.


    The basin is quite large and very hard to walk in a day. It seems impossible to explore even after a week. There are woods everywhere just looking at them, and rivers are flowing. Small hills are also bumpy. The short grass of thin purple had grown on one side, but the mountains in the distance were white from the foot, and no grass seemed to have grown. At the foot of the white mountain there are several giant white rocks rolling


    As they set up their tents, they will see the sunset.


    The sky, which was blue and purple, is turning to bright blue.


    The surroundings of the sun setting at the end of the basin were particularly vivid blue. The whole basin is dyed blue.


    "It''s a blue sunset..."


    Watch the sunset and groan as Pollock groans.


    The fantastic sight of a blue sunset had completely distracted us all. Everyone takes pictures and videos.


    "Keep the woods through today and get it right"


    "Yeah, thanks to you I got this view"


    Asaye, say in the order of gaye.


    "Is the sunset on Mars definitely blue?"


    And, Pollock.


    "I''ve seen a video of a Mars sunset, but that feels like a dull blue sky and a blue and white sun. The blues and beauty of the sunset on this planet are not the ratio of Mars. Well, there''s a difference between looking at it in an image or looking at it live in reality."


    The doctor said.


    "This star is called daylight, it is now, how can it be such a sky color?


    Biton sidelines the Doctor and speaks the question.


    "I''m neither an astronomer nor a geologist, but I can freshly hypothesize. The starlight itself emits a special light of a different nature than the Sun, or it could be the atmospheric influence of this star."


    It was then that the Doctor spoke so much.


    Before the sunset we were watching, a toddler girl in orchard clothes flew in and stationary in the air. And always dressed with your back turned, watching the sunset.


    "What''s that?" "Doctor, Hypothesis Pleas"


    Refers to a garden where Gaye and Maye fly, and points toward the Doctor.


    "Japanese kindergartners...... right. Good. I hope I didn''t go crazy... But I can''t hypothesize."


    Drawing his face, the Doctor spoke straight where he thought he would.


    "Unreliable Doctor"


    "Maye, that''s unscrupulous"


    Maya also speaks straight where she thinks, and Gaye begs.


    "I know that elementary school students have stepped in, but even kindergartners are in that mountain back there?


    Suspiciously, Biton says.


    "Have you followed the elementary school students?


    "Are you okay with the air on this planet? What''s your meal in the first place? Aren''t orchards not flying in the first place?


    Gaye guesses, and Maye keeps asking questions.


    "Flying in the sky, like an earlier child, may be seen as a parasitic effect on this planet''s plants"


    The Doctor regained his calm, put his arms around him, and said,


    "Incorrect. I''m not parasitized, I fly and float on my own."


    The toddler looked back, and looked down at the five, and told them in a tone that the toddler had no choice but to speak.


    "My Master, for this appearance, the Seekers seem to be suspicious."


    Toddler girl talking to someone.


    "There''s so many weird ways to talk." "How to talk that doesn''t suit a gardener."


    That''s when the sisters said at the same time, the toddler slowly went down to the ground.


    "I am a visitor to this land for the same purpose as you. Name is given. Say hello."


    Toddler - It was then that Tsukishi introduced herself.


    Strong winds blow again.


    "KUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU..."


    And a long tailed scream that always resonates in the traces of the wind.


    "Hmm... again..."


    The Doctor roars.


    "Always scream after the wind?" "Neighborhood annoyance"


    "Sometimes there''s a strong wind, and then there''s always this voice. Lord of voices, the association with the wind is still unknown. One of the investigative projects"


    Gaye and Asae look up, and a toddler girl in a garden garment named Tsukuzuki speaks.


    "It''s also on the edge of something that I could see in person. I would like a direct exchange of information. In addition, we would like you to act together for a while."


    In response to Tsukishi''s request, the five of them looked at each other.


    Near a checkpoint in the woods.


    "What''s that?


    "The Lord here!?


    No. 13 looks around and Mika screams. The voice was heard in the woods, and the wind was blowing.


    (now growling...... no way......)


    Tired sounded familiar. A growl I heard over four hundred years ago. But I still remember. Reminds me of that one.


    "Your voice was a long way off."


    Junko says as he prepares for dinner.


    "Honestly...... I''m getting a little scared"


    "It''s all right! Even the people here are pretty scary with all of them!


    "So is that."


    Mika hit a convincing word on No. 13, anxiously holding both shoulders. No. 13 also makes me convinced and relieved by that.


    "But at this checkpoint, the shape in which the investigation is reported is interesting!


    Mika says while eating. It''s all retort food we''re eating.


    "It reminds me of the station bulletin board. I wrote a code in the alphabet, and I asked the doorman for it."


    "It feels nostalgic. The Age Without Cell Phones"


    "Speaking of which, I thought it was a great time to connect anywhere with the popularity of mobile phones."


    "That''s what I thought in the spread of the Internet."


    Junko and Tired, living witnesses to history, smile and talk to each other.


    "Mm-hmm. Not only do I want to report at the checkpoint, but I also want to talk straight to Professor Misaki and Arlaune. I can''t call you right away on the phone, so I guess I''ll write down here and in front of the gate that I''d like to meet you for a specified time."


    That''s what Junko said after he took the meal.


    "If the private oilfielders are coming, including them, why don''t they all follow the call for a gathering?


    True suggests.


    "Oh, that''s good, too. I want to get in touch with the people who made the checkpoint."


    I''m not a person... and this is Junko I add in my mouth. I already know who made the checkpoint.


    "Sixteen hours from now...... let''s keep it in the morning. I''ll go to the gate and write."


    That''s what I''ll say, one Junko, after camp.


    "True brother, can I leave my pure sister alone? It''s a pattern of being targeted and killed by someone who acts alone."


    "Who can kill him?


    To tease Midori, the truth goes back.


    "This is another star, and no wonder what happens, but Junko would cut it through well. Conversely, even Junko seems to be in a light crisis, so we should leave as soon as possible."


    Tired speaks seriously.


    "You have two moons. And it''s big."


    True looked up at the sky and groaned pompously. In response to a true grunt, the other four look up into the sky. From the leaf gap, I do see two moons. Neither is it a full moon, but it is close to a full moon, like a small moon or sixteen nights? The two moons are extremely close.


    "Moon, you look bigger than Earth. It''s the size of a moon in a comic book."


    And, number thirteen.


    "Big and creepy!


    "Indeed."


    I truly agreed with Mika''s cry. Tired, on the other hand, liked the creepiness.


    Junko, who came to the checkpoint in front of the Gate of Light, writes a report and a message of assembly on the tablet.


    "That''s it," he said.


    Junko turned toward the direction of the signs approaching as he whispered in his voice as he sensed the signs approaching.


    He appeared before Junko out of the darkness. It was a child.


    The kid''s face is upside down and his neck and head are connected. From the waist down is buried in a petal reminiscent of a lily. Under the flowers, multiple entangled twats were stretching out like octopus tentacles, making it crawl with this to move.


    (Is he one of the first kids to go missing?


    Junko guesses so.


    He never dies of carbon dioxide poisoning and seems to survive assimilation with plants. As long as I''ve seen a decent eye and a mouth that stays open, I think I''ve already lost my sanity.


    "Uh... sister, very cute"


    A child opens his mouth.


    "What? Oh, yeah?


    Junko, weak in annihilation, is truly illuminated by the words of the child.


    "The skin looks beautiful and soft. What would it taste like if I ate it? I want to touch it before I eat it. I want to see it naked. I want to rub it. Then I''ll eat it, okay?


    "Hmm... okay? Even if they ask... I don''t think so..."


    "No, it''s terrible. I''ll do it even if they say no. Whoa! Let''s rub it!


    A child who makes a scab and sound and crawls quickly and is attacked by a pure child.


    Approaching Junko, the child stopped moving.


    An awesome gust of wind blows, the child''s body blows up, and Junko accidentally covers his face with his right arm.


    The wind was blowing for nearly a minute. The child was falling into the river.


    "KOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    When the wind stops, the barking sounds again. Now very close.


    I felt signs that something was coming from the sky, and when Junko looked up, I could confirm the presence of a human form flying straight this way.


    It descends in front of a child up from the river and takes a glimpse of each of the child and Junko.


    Form is the human form, but body color is not that of a person. It''s a glowing light pink. Her hair is red to burn and she has two twisted corners the same color as her skin. I have wings on my back that remind me of insects. Overall it looks red, but only the eyes are blue in contrast.


    (Huh...? This kid...)


    In the anomaly that emerged from the sky, Junko looked familiar.

 1465 8

    Arlaune and Haruhi, who had made hammocks and slept in the woods of the swamp zone, had also heard roars and been in the wind.


    "Twice the wind and voice..."


    Wake yourself up and Arlaune looks up at the night sky. My palpitations are getting faster. Undescripble emotions. It is dominated by a strange feeling, close to fear but at the same time a mixture of excitement and nostalgia.


    "What is that now? A foretaste of a strange phenomenon?


    "I don''t know, but it''s been the sixth time since I''ve been here"


    Asked by Haruhi, Arlaune answers with an unchecked voice.


    "My guess, but I don''t think that''s a good one"


    "Oyla felt the same way. The rule of thumb for Ouilla is certain."


    "Neither the worms nor the animals here are afraid of us from Earth. Don''t run. You''ve already confirmed that, haven''t you?


    "Yeah. Ah... but now..."


    Haruhi looks around. There was a fluorescent luminous bug flying around me until earlier, and that''s nowhere to be found.


    "That''s right. Run away the moment that voice was there. Even the birdy fish that just attacked you escapes. Probably one of the top in the ecosystem here as well. Besides, running to the little bug means it''s likely even preying on it. Pretty greedy predator."


    "I can''t escape my prey, but let''s be self-appealing and scream. Are you a painful child?"


    "You''re a man with a unique idea inside."


    "Uh, but it''s true."


    I gave Arlaune a smiling smile, and Haruhi laughed too.


    Junko recalls the transformed figure of Akihiko decaying rope, once seen in the hiding place of the arm slashing child and the leg slashing child. Almost the same as that one. The only difference is that Akihiko had a straight corner, but this one is twisted like a sheep. Also, the colors of the eyes are different.


    He''s shorter than Junko, less facial, that''s the boy''s. As Akihiko once did when he was transformed, he is the owner of a neat beauty.


    "The Beast Emperor?


    Junko speaks of his name in a pompous manner.


    "Wow..."


    Staring at Junko, the peachy alien keeps roaring.


    "If you look from the other side, the inhabitants of this planet, my presence is heterogeneous - a place called Gentile."


    Junko squeaks.


    I don''t feel hostile for now. You don''t even seem alert to Junko.


    "What, you. Ha-ha, I got it. You''re stealing my prey. Ugh! Let me do that! I''ll rub and rub this sister. Huh!


    The upside down head kid points early and hits a peach-skinned boy.


    "Kuh."


    A peachy boy paid the knife, and the child''s neck on the upside of his head was severed and fell to the ground, rolling and falling into the river.


    The body of a child without a neck is still moving. When the peach boy was even more handknifed and pierced the center of the child''s chest, he cramped as he scattered his body fluids.


    The peachy boy starts eating the meat of a child still in motion when he hits the fallen child''s body.


    Junko watched silently, but when the peachy boy glanced at Junko like that, he glanced over the child''s abdomen with a knife, took his organs out of the inside and stood up, offering towards Junko.


    "Er... I don''t know what to do"


    The child''s organs are offered in front of him, and Junko puffs and cheeks.


    A peachy skinned boy grinned at Junko as he patrolled, his child''s body fluids all over him.


    "Well... it feels like we were already human, and let''s just say we eat this star creature"


    Without compromising the mood of the peachy boy, he wants to communicate if possible, takes the guts, pinches them with his fingers and eats them little by little.


    "My first cannibalism in a thousand years of life...... and it''s delicious. It''s catfish, but I can do it at all."


    Junko decided that the influence of the assimilated plants was probably strong.


    "Let me feed you too. [M] Well, you think I''ll tell you what kind of meat it is after you eat it? Heh heh heh"


    Junko comes up with such a prank and laughs slightly by herself.


    "Junko Yukioka"


    After chasing an unexpected evening meal, Junko points to himself and makes him name it.


    "Junko. Ju n ko"


    He seemed to tell me he was introducing himself, and the boy nodded.


    "Quo, wo, ooh"


    "Huh...?


    You seem to be imitating Junko''s trick and pointing at yourself and saying something, but it''s hard to tell if that''s really a name.


    "Quo Wo Oo?"


    Point to the boy and let him repeat the same word.


    "Quo. Junko"


    The boy first made a statement pointing to himself, then to Junko and speaking his name.


    "Oh, I see."


    Wo and Oo are another word, and it seems that Quo is the name.


    "Quouououououo, Quouououo"


    "Hmmm... this is..."


    Quo snorts satisfactorily, but only talks to Quo in the first place, so I doubted again if it was really a name.


    "But intelligence seems high. Sounds like you reacted immediately and read my intentions."


    "Demochino looks tacky, Dane. Hannover Citeco Chirano to Sug. Take Moyomi, Cle?


    "Yeah, eh?


    "Eh?


    Junko was surprised when Quo, who thought he would only talk to Quo, suddenly gave him an irresistible parrot back.


    (Is this child also trying to communicate with this one? - Hmm, Midori might be able to communicate more easily)


    Junko thinks that if we communicate our will from the spiritual world, we are likely to progress in acquiring each other''s languages as well.


    "Do you have company? �� I wonder how this is expressed in body language��"


    Talking, etc., Quo suddenly stopped by Junko''s side and hugged Junko''s body from the front.


    "Huh? What? What?"


    Without blushing and leaving Junko panicking, Quo flapped his back wings, holding Junko from the front, flying at high speed.


    My first night on an extraterrestrial planet.


    Gaye and Maye were meant to be women, so they were supposed to have a tent just for their sisters, but there''s another one there, not just the same tent, but someone who spent the night in the same sleeping bag.


    Sleeping dressed as a hug to the chest of the Bull Village sisters, she was still asleep even when the sisters woke up. It is a mysterious flying orchard.


    "Sleeping face is adorable"


    "It''s not just my sleeping face, it''s cute"


    The Bull Village sisters smile as they stroke Tsukimi''s hair.


    When the sisters left the tent, Biton, Pollock, and the Doctors were already ready for breakfast.


    "Retreat again?" "Dinner''s not good even though it''s a camp."


    "It could be a long stay. I just had to bring a ton of things that the sunshine was easy to carry."


    Biton said to Gaye and Maye, who speak of dissatisfaction.


    The last time I slept, Kuzuki woke up with a sleeping eye.


    "I forgot to say something important. Checkpoints everywhere are installed by My Master"


    "More important than that is who you are and what your purpose is."


    Doctor says to report it.


    "That''s still with Secret. My Master and I agree on speculations and opinions that it will not be detrimental or hostile to you at least at this time. But with other forces, mutual cooperation is the measure, a delicate relationship with My Master"


    "I honestly don''t shy away from acting with people who don''t know what to do. I don''t care if they call me an enemy."


    Biton told me how to speak without precipitation with a scarce voice of discouragement.


    "It''s discriminatory thinking, discriminatory perspectives and warnings. I want a heart of tolerance."


    "Discrimination is definitely not evil. If life and safety of life are involved, people ignore anything, such as the beauty that discrimination is a bad thing. And that''s natural thinking. If you believe me, you''ll reveal a little more about your identity."


    "Even if you are convinced and want to refer to it, it is impossible without the permission of My Master"


    I''m going to give it back to Biton''s words with a troubled face.


    "If you''re not good at it, you can keep an eye on it."


    "Pretty girl."


    Asaye, say in the order of Gaye.


    "Well, I''m not telling you to walk away. It''s just hard to believe."


    Exhale small and bitton said.


    The ecological survey in the basin then began. They were all acting variantly, but not so far apart. I''m investigating away as far as my eyes and voice can reach. When I found an unusual creature or plant, it was the flow of calling the Doctor.


    By the way, Tsukuri seems to have missed the Cow Village sisters who covered him up and are acting together.


    "Mmm, this guy''s weird. Follow me. I''ll follow you around."


    When Pollock raised his voice and everyone noticed, an odd little animal was riding Pollock''s shoulder and pressing his head firmly against Pollock''s neck.


    It was white all over his body, small flowers blooming from his head, his mouth stretched out like a baku, to a mole-like body, a creature with plant leaves and insect wings growing from his back.


    "Wow, I want to touch it too" "Super cute"


    Gaye and Maye shine their eyes and head to those with Pollock.


    "You guys, I don''t know what kind of parasites or lately there are in those creatures..."


    As the Doctor cautioned against the feeling of fright, Pollock rushed to bring the small animal down to the ground.


    "So, but cute..." "In front of cute, parasites are nothing like that."


    But Gaye and Maye took small animals, like a mixture of Baku and rats, without fear.


    When he lifted it up to before the two faces, the small animal jumped and rode over Gaye''s head.


    "Ah, sloppy"


    Shortly after Asae pointed her lips...


    "Wow!?


    Gaye screamed.


    "What''s up!?


    "What''s wrong!?


    Biton and Maye scream in surprise.


    "This child... the memory of this child seemed to me... Stick to my head, right away..."


    Removing the small animal above his head, Gaye reports with her eyes open to surprise.


    "Then I''ll try, too. What... yeah eh!?


    Now when I put it on top of Asae''s head, the video clearly played back in Asae''s head. It was footage of the grass moving through this basin from a small animal perspective.


    The others will try it in turn. There were three patterns of memory, which changed from one time to the next, and they started to loop again for the fourth time.


    The very content of the footage of the memory is not particularly interesting, either, as it is the scene where this small animal moves or eats.


    "Creatures that show other people the footage they''ve seen�� it''s unheard of. Wonderful discovery."


    He was an excited and totally upbeat doctor.

 1466 9

    Junko didn''t return at dawn overnight.


    "True brother, you must be worried, don''t you? Be honest."


    Midori laughs and teases wildly, but the truth is unresponsive, poking and stroking small animals.


    "Why are you so around True..."


    About dozens of small animals and birds in the woods gather to see them surround their true surroundings, and the thirteenth looks strange.


    "That''s unusual when we get together to that point!


    Seeing the truth playing with the little animal, Mika had her face up. Until a few or so. Still, this is too much of a bunch of anything, creepy.


    Mika, Tired and Midori know why there are so many animals gathered around them. Animals were also gathered around the true perimeter during the disturbance of the foot slaughter child arm slaughter child. Even if it is reincarnated, because the true past life was a monster of the nature that dominated the animal, it is nevertheless possible that its remnants remain in the soul and have been summoned.


    "But you can''t get rats and birds all over the city."


    And, Midori.


    "Probably due to a true mental state," he said.


    I feel tired. Perhaps since coming to this planet, a true soul has begun to take on a strong bearing on the nature of previous life. There''s something here that makes it come to life.


    (You can also think of the roots of the Beast Emperor as this planet)


    That scream and strong wind I heard several times. I don''t care what you think of that one. I think Tired is of the same kind as the Beast Emperor. Though the shouts themselves were subtly different.


    "Hey, something''s coming."


    Midori urges vigilance. He stretched the roots of his spirit around him, so that if anyone approached him with some size, he could sense it immediately.


    "Wow, it''s Mika Tsukinawa."


    Appearing before the five were children about the senior year of elementary school. I saw Mika first, and I was surprised to hear her out.


    "What about you!?


    Mika was also surprised. That child was the Sabota school that Mika was after.


    "You were safe!? At your mother''s request, I''m here to help you!


    "Huh..."


    Listening to Mika''s words, learning clouds her expression.


    "Several more approaching..."


    Midori squeaks.


    "You''re kidding me. I''m not going home."


    Learning to laugh sarcastically.


    "I''m not going! It''s my job to bring you back!


    When Mika shouted in a harsh tone, Xue distorted her face hatefully and stared at Mika.


    "What''s going on? Learning"


    From behind the school, several adults and children appear. Two of them, from the looks of it, had stopped being human. One had grown branches out of a hole called a hole in his face, and one had his head completely red and yellow flowers.


    "These people are taking me back to that shitty planet."


    In the dialogues of the discarded studies, the complexion of those who appear changes.


    "Uh... you''re Earthlings, aren''t you? Why did you come here?


    XIII asks the question.


    "We went in that light with a gut test. Soon I felt sick and fell, but when I realized, there was a plant in our bodies that was changing our bodies and our minds."


    One of the children answered.


    "We are a group of UFO alien enthusiasts. When I heard that a wormhole had been opened connecting me to another star, I came to this planet through the light. After that, it''s just like these kids, and now we''re having a clear day here."


    One of the adults speaks.


    "Is it Arlaune who''s parasitic?


    "What do you think? I was wondering if it could be identified. Many of the plants on this planet are of a parasitic nature, and it seems normal for animals to host plants."


    Truth speaks of doubt, and tiredness speaks of private viewing.


    "Arlaune is just one of them..."


    And, Midori.


    "Arlaune has intelligence, but you don''t know what else. Ask these guys and you''ll see? Do you hear the plants inside you?


    To the true question, the children and the adults of UFO Mania looked at each other in surprise. That reaction alone gave me the answer.


    "No..."


    "I don''t."


    "Right."


    To a few people who answer, true to snort.


    "More than that, you! Your mother''s worried about you! You put a rope around your neck, I''ll take you home!


    "Ha, I don''t want to go home anymore when I hear that."


    Learning laughs at Mika''s proclamation.


    "It looks like the plants have parasitized me and turned me into a monster, but don''t worry, I''ll get that cured too!


    "He said it was a monster!? We evolved! To higher life forms!


    To Mika''s words, some changed their complexion and one of the UFO maniacs screamed.


    "It is no exaggeration to say that we are integrated with the universe. If that''s what you envy, you guys should do something about it first. That way we can be one of the great universe''s will and rise to a higher stage, like us."


    "Yes, they do. We''re so happy right now. There''s no reason to go back to such an obscene star like Earth!


    "It''s best to live peacefully here. I have evolved to understand exactly how the earth - the human society - has been a crazy substitute. I can''t believe we''re going back to that place."


    Mika loses her words to the UFO maniacs and children who claim to speak out.


    "Heh, honestly these guys, shouldn''t we just leave them alone?"


    Midori smiles bitterly.


    "I''ve been feeling that way, too, but I can''t help it because I''m being asked to!


    "Just because you asked me to, you ignore my feelings! Just kidding!"


    I was angry at Mika''s dialogue, and the learning turned my back when I screamed, and fled at a glance.


    "Wait!"


    Mika and XIII tried to chase him, but the other children and UFO maniacs stood up as walls.


    "Get out of the way! We have to get out of the way..."


    "You want to kill me? We don''t act violent, we just get in the way, but still kill?


    "Knock..."


    Mika, who threatened to intimidate me, is told by an older UFO maniac with a sober gaze, can''t say anything more and can''t move.


    "Leave us alone."


    "Yes, they do. Go home. Go home."


    Seeing that he had escaped enough, the UFO maniacs and the children turned their backs dignified and disappeared into the woods.


    "Oh, my God..."


    He exhaled heavily, dropped his shoulders, and was Mika, who became tannic.


    Rewind time to last night.


    "Awesome sight..."


    Junko, flying high in the sky while held by Quo, leaks his admiration.


    From the earth beneath you, towers glowing in innumerable oranges stretch toward heaven. Amazingly huge and tall tower. I can''t see it blurred up there. It also looks like a pillar of light that supports heaven.


    (Could it be through the atmosphere as well?


    Too high, I take that for granted.


    One of the towers glowing in orange, Quo heads. Jump into a hole in the wall of the tower.


    Inside it was a room. The walls of orange crystals, though not as strong as the outer walls, are slightly luminescent.


    Quo releases Junko and smiles.


    "I''ve mostly flown it. It was fun flying in the night sky."


    Junko smiles back, too.


    Apparently, this is where Qua lives, with a variety of accessories and some chunks of cotton that seem to be bedrooms.


    Looking inside, Junko first noticed was a beautiful girl buried in an orange crystal wall.


    Both eyes are closed, producing the same peachy skin as Qua and twisted horns. I don''t know if there are wings. The hands and feet and back are buried in the crystals. There is no sign of life. It''s a wreck. But it''s a swift wreck. Is it just dead, or is it the effect or something of this crystal that does not produce corruption itself? I wonder if Junko is the latter.


    His face is also similar to that of Quo. You''re Qua''s sisters. Or...


    "Can I touch it?


    Shake your right hand up, down, left, right, while pointing the wreckage with your left hand, Junko taking permission.


    "Quouoo......"


    Quo smiles and speaks out.


    Accepted and received, Junko puts his hand on the abdomen of the wreck and begins to analyze it over his palm.


    The girl is indeed dead. But the wreckage remains fresh. A little treatment would also allow for resuscitation, but since there is no spirit soul to dwell on, it will resuscitate in the form of a soulless organism, and if left alone, it will die soon, so there is no point.


    (Lily would be able to move it as a corpse doll, but she has no heart, even if she''s intelligent, because she''s really just a doll. I wonder if the resurrection of those whose souls have been separated is impossible no matter how they scratch)


    All that the human imagination extends to are pure children who want to believe in the theory of feasibility, but only the resurrection of the dead feels like nothing can be done about it.


    (This crystal... this wall that is assimilated to this child... This is not a mineral. This is a plant, too. I mean, this is not a tower. It''s a very tall tree.)


    Junko concludes so.


    (And you''re a beautiful, mysterious corpse. enough to be accidentally spotted)


    After finishing the analysis and looking up at the beautiful girl buried in the wall, turn to Quo.


    "Is this girl... your sister?


    Quo with the girl in the wall, alternately pointing and asking about the relationship.


    "Kwow... Kwow... Kwow..."


    Quo then pointed to the girl''s groin, drew his abdomen round with his hand, and further pointed to himself. Junko understood that the gesture showed that she was a mother.


    "Hey, Mom."


    To Junko, who shrugs, Quo gave him something.


    "Hmm? What is this?"


    "Quo ~"


    Handed to me was an animal with a face like Baku, with a slightly stretched mouth and nose. It has a beautiful white fur, and the way the torso and hands and feet are attached is reminiscent of the mole. From the back there are leaves grown in the shape of wings, and from the head there are small flowers.


    "Qua, qua, qua"


    After Quo makes a gesture that can be put over his head, he points to a small animal.


    "I guess you mean put it over your head."


    I tried to do what I was told. Shortly afterwards, my memory poured into Junko''s head.


    A smaller Quo now plays friendly with the beautiful girl in the wall and in the flower garden.


    (A creature with the power to record what you see and show it directly in your head? You know, this is natural, it''s amazing...)


    Video content More than anything else, Junko is intrigued by the presence of a creature on his head.


    (No, not necessarily natural either -. There''s civilization here, too, and it could have been made intentionally. We only know a small part of this planet.)


    It is not surprising that we just happen to come to a place of much nature, where civilization develops elsewhere and where there are cities and countries of intelligent life forms.


    "Quououoo......"


    Qua looking up at the girl with her hands and feet buried in the wall and a somewhat lonely grin.


    "Do you miss your mother?


    Junko sees Quo in the eyes of mercy.


    "What''s the name of this?


    Junko asks pointing to an animal on a storage medium. He looks like a nostalgic creature, flipping over Junko''s thick crotch, showing his belly, twisting and moving his body.


    "Akr"


    Junko''s gesture was passed on, and Quo answered his name.


    "Is there anything else about this? It''s hard to ask in gestures. Hmmm......"


    Junko put his arms around him and put his little neck on...


    "Quo."


    "What?"


    Suddenly Quo jumped on Junko''s body and covered him. Junko being pushed down as he is.


    "Kuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    "Hey, what...? Oh......"


    While confused by the Quo as he rinsed his cheeks, Junko noticed that on his legs, something swollen from the Quo''s groin touched him, and understood what Quo was trying to do.

 1467 10

    Haruhi and Arlaune moved to the checkpoint in front of the Gate of Light. To check if any new information has been written.


    (I would have liked to have acted alone. I''m acting up with this weird guy after all)


    Aware of Haruhi, Arlaune thinks.


    "What brings you here for?


    Alrawne asks Haruhi as he walks.


    "I''m looking for a strange phenomenon. But...... I do have plenty to satisfy my desire for knowledge here. But that''s not what Oyla''s looking for. Okay, it''s a strange phenomenon. How come it''s not there?"


    "I don''t care what you tell me..."


    It was unclear from what kind of line Haruhi puts in the category of strange phenomena in the first place.


    When I got to the gate, there was Misaki.


    "Oh, no, wasn''t one good?


    They say what they thought they would say, and Arlaune wants to sigh.


    "I helped him where he was in danger in the danger zone. Leave me alone. I''ll give it to you. If they kill you, you''re not sleeping well."


    "Yeah? Were you protected from oils?"


    Give Arlaune a voice that Haruhi seems unexpected, making a proper excuse.


    "Take a look at the legend of the checkpoint. Yukioka, you''re on the clock."


    Miyazaki hands the tablet to Arlaune.


    "See��. Well, I think it''s a good idea to use checkpoints instead of message boards to share information, but we''d like to meet and talk straight away for once."


    "I agree. And of course, the way I use it now. This is not bad. We can exchange information."


    "Bring in the transceiver and distribute it to all searchers."


    "Well... there was such a thing as a transceiver in the world. Though I completely lost it. But whether or not the radio waves arrive."


    To Arlaune''s suggestion, Migasaki puts his hands on his thin jaw.


    "Transceiver?"


    Haruhi gives a surprising voice.


    "Don''t kids know transceivers these days? It''s a radio that transmits and receives direct radio waves and talks. Seems to be used only for specific tasks these days. Unlike cell phones, as long as the frequencies match, you can connect instantly and communicate with multiple people at the same time."


    Misaki explained.


    "But, hey, I think it would be more interesting to be in touch with each other and exchange information in this format, Oyla."


    "Have fun again with the inconvenience, too, huh? Um, I know how you feel."


    Hearing Haruhi''s claim, Misaki smiled.


    "Well, more than that, Arlaune, there''s something I want you to see."


    From his nostalgia, Misaki took out a small, white-haired animal with a head like Baku and a mole like his torso.


    "This is a very strange creature. We can show others the memories this creature sees. There are several patterns of memories that can be seen, but the number seems limited. That''s three for this kid."


    "Not that it''s a recording medium organism..."


    Arlaune, which wraps around the tongue, but also considers that it may be as normal on a planet where evolutionary-inspiring plants parasitize animals and become host parasitic interrelationships, even to the extent of small animals.


    "I was wondering if you might be expecting some clue as to your roots?


    "Naturally. Ever since I got here, I''ve been dying to find out. It doesn''t mean it''s gonna happen."


    Arlaune tries to put the small animal handed to Misaki over her head.


    The first of the footage was of the Arlaune compatriots - countless Arlaunes and the many different kinds of organisms surrounding them.


    Among the creatures, Arlaune, a homogeneous species, enters. From Arlaune''s point of view, it''s a familiar sight...


    (I can''t tell if this footage alone is a copy or an original...... or is it all the original Arlaune?


    That was all the footage.


    The second footage is in the same place. A human-shaped organism appeared before the creatures for which Arlaune was the host.


    Coming down from the sky it was the beautiful boys and girls who grew their whole body peachy skin, twisted horns and insect wings from their backs.


    Many of the little bugs and small animals escape and hide, but not only the creatures that dwell in Arlaune. The two are facing each other and stripping away hostility.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Kuuuuuuuu!


    Peach-skinned boys and girls roared together and the battle began.


    The number of organisms in which Arlaune lived was high, but it was seen, as if there were strong individual differences in combat power.


    All the peach-skinned boys and girls jump freely across the sky at horrible speeds, kicking Arlaune one after another. However, thanks to the collaboration by numbers and the strong beatings by the strong species of Arlaune, sacrifices have also been made to boys and girls with peachy skin.


    The battle was broken on the way. For some reason, the peachy skin that was on the offense withdrew.


    We clearly know that the organisms that hosted Arlaune are at ease, but we do not know why they withdrew. The animals you''ve been hiding from start showing up.


    (I guess the hostile species I remember so loudly are those peachy skinned people. I feel that clearly)


    And I came here and heard the same roar over and over again as in the video. In other words, there is no doubt that there is this peach-skinned race near here, which is an enemy to Arlaune.


    The third part of the video began with the appearance of similar and non-identical individuals in front of the peach-skinned boys and girls who had won over the creatures hosting Arlaune.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    It appeared with a blowing strong wind and a subtly different roar.


    It looks about the same as any other peachy skin, but there are only two different areas. The corners are short but straight out, and the color of the eyes is not blue, they are red as is the hair.


    There are a number of obvious twisting bends to the red eye that appeared. Arlaune wonders if he is their king.


    But I wasn''t one of them. Although it looks close as a species, its upright corner red-eyed individuals appear to be in a pattern that is clearly hostile to the twisted corner blue-eyed men, who simultaneously attacked with multiple twisted corner blue-eyed men.


    Thunder falls from the sky and hits straight at the twisted corner blue-eyed boys and girls. Or shockwaves created by thermal expansion or destruction beyond the speed of sound, blown away.


    It is obvious that he is manipulating thunder, but the red-eyed weapon was not the only one. A tremendous scowl shakes out, and the water pressure of the rain crushes the other peachy skin. Those rains shake only on peachy skin and its surroundings.


    Shortly after the rain stopped, a tornado broke out, involving twisted horny peach skin that was snagging on the ground and flying up into the air.


    "Strong winds blowing over the weekend......"


    Looking straight at the individual in the corner, manipulating the weather and killing boys and girls in twisted corners one after another, Arlaune uttered the phrase.


    At the end of the third video, with the storage medium organism down from his head, Arlaune saw Migasaki.


    "Does not the appearance of the creature that was rampaging on the third footage mean that the footage is intentionally stored in this creature?


    "Hmm. I was just about to say that, but I didn''t know I got to the same idea."


    Hearing Arlaune''s words, Migasaki grinned.


    Junko thinks Quo is looking for sex and pushes him to refuse.


    "Ku? Quo?


    Quo has a decent face, covering him up again with a pure child, as if he didn''t know why he was rejected.


    Junko grabs both arms of Quo gently and pushes back gently, trying not to hurt Quo as much as possible.


    "Wow..."


    The motion also seemed to understand Quo, giving him a chopped look and a chopped voice.


    "Wow..."


    With a tenuous hesitant motion that feels like a surprise, Quo rubs against the pure child and rubs his face against his thighs. But I will not attempt to do anything more.


    I don''t try to do anything more just to sweeten it, so I worry about dealing with it.


    (I wonder if I''ve always missed you alone...)


    Seeing the girl''s remains buried in the wall, Junko thinks.


    I know so much about the spiciness of loneliness after losing someone I love, that I don''t like it either. I thought I''d only gotten used to it, but it resumed true and I figured that was just suppressing.


    Given that, I don''t even feel like rejecting it. I''ll gently stroke your red, bright hair.


    Beside that, trying to see the earlier footage again, when Junko put Akr on his head again, he saw another memory.


    An object more like bright orange jelly that overflows than the pussy of a belly swollen Quo''s mother.


    Draining out the orange liquid, Quo''s mother, squished in her belly, licks the surface of the jelly with tears. Jelly solidified as soon as she touched the air and became like a giant amber


    (This colour... with this tree colour. Even the walls...... And like this amber, you mean Qua you?


    Junko thinks a lot about what happens to Qua''s human form from this Amber kind of thing. Like a panda or kangaroo baby, it''s a very small size, maybe protected in an amber moddle, or it''s a fluid creature at first but it turns into an individual. In any case, it takes the form of a person, but it is far from a person.


    Junko removing the acre from his head.


    "Quack, quack, quack"


    Then Quo points to the acre above his head and with his other hand he stands three fingers.


    "Be. So you can see up to three memories."


    I''ll guess what you want to say, take Akr out of my head, and put it in my head again.


    Then Quo was right, the third video poured into Junko''s head.

 1468 11

    The third video that Junko saw was a sight of Qua and his mother fighting multiple species of creatures that looked mighty to see.


    As an individual, Quo and his mother are stronger, but the number of enemies is higher. Besides, some enemies seem to have more than one supernormal power, and the two get hurt by flying tools such as arrows of light and whips of fire.


    The types of enemy organisms are not uniform. They are all somewhat large creatures, but many are another creature of variance. But as if I had signed up, I''m attacking Quo and Quo''s mother.


    After overthrowing all enemies, she suffers deep wounds all over her body and the girl, the mother of Quo, collapses. To my lying mother, a weeping little quack.


    That''s when another redskinned individual boy emerged from the sky.


    The boy is subtly shaped differently from the quarters. Both Quo and his mother had twisted horns in their blue eyes, but the boy''s horns came down from the sky short but straight out, and his eyes red.


    (Akihiko Konagawa is totally with you. The Beast Emperor? I mean, something... your face doesn''t even look like you)


    I look down at Quo''s mother and see the boy crying, Junko thinks.


    The boy hugged and cried as if to cover himself with two of the Quo and the girl. Quo also held the boy''s hand.


    (Quo, your father?


    Junko finds out.


    Eventually, when Quo''s father and thought boy stood up, staring at the bodies of the creatures with hateful eyes, and poking their hands into the creatures, what Junko knew well was pulled out of them.


    On the white body, the twin leaves that appeared on the back, the red flowers that bloomed on the head, the root-like feet. Yes, it''s Arlaune.


    (Hmm, all these creatures are parasitized by Arlaune. Quo is hostile to your race. I mean, did Al Rawneh say hostile species in front of us mean you guys?


    That''s what I get to the conclusion from what I see.


    The boy held Qua and the girl beside him crying and even reached for Junko watching the footage. I mean, I reached out to Akr, who was nearby. And Akr, to his hands, flies away as it is.


    It was in the holes of a glowing tree in this orange that we arrived.


    When the footage was finished and I looked at Qua, he was lying in the cotton and resting.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to sleep, either. Everyone may be worried, but it''s hard to walk home from here. That''s why I''m interrupting."


    Junko spoke up and said, without any hesitation, he went into the same cotton as Quo.


    The next morning, when Junko woke up, he gestured to tell Quo that he wanted him to return to his original place. I also tried the flying motion with my hands winged once, but I was also anxious that this might not convey to Quo, who has wings growing on his back.


    But it seemed to pass to Quo lightly, and he flew with Junko and returned him to the original gate of light.


    "Bye."


    He was a pure child trying to say goodbye and head to the woods, but he looked right back after a short walk.


    Quo followed closely. Plus, he''s holding it from behind to his hand, and he''s following it with a smile.


    (Ugh... this sucks. It''s so shitty......)


    With the truth in mind, Junko walks unbridled, letting his bitter laughter stick.


    Camp with Midori, Tired, Mika and XIII before the checkpoint in the woods. No, the truth is Junko won''t be home, so I headed to the checkpoint in front of the gate to find out.


    "You''ve got a problem!


    After some time after UFO mania and the children left, Mika screams with a troubled face.


    "I should have tied you up forcefully."


    "I felt better about that! No, I find that hard too!


    Midori tells me, Mika takes a big sigh.


    "Wouldn''t Midori like to brainwash? Put it together the next time you find it, with a mind hack from the spiritual world."


    "You know I hate to abuse that power, even your ancestors? Then it would be quicker for your ancestors to take your soul out and put it in the painting? Finally, I can''t mess with other people''s hearts that easily. Damn you. It feels like you''re taking time out of your dreams to control your mind. Brainwashing and mind control are different in the first place, and no. Brainwashing is about coughing up or torturing you, messing with your brain and forcing you to change your mind. Mind control is about making people change their minds at their discretion at the end of the directional mind."


    Midori explains with a little frustration the tiredness of making it simple.


    After a while, the truth came back. I took more animals than I did when I left here.


    "Harmeln whistle blowing!


    Mika screams unexpectedly.


    "I stopped by on my way home and if I was messing with animals it would have increased"


    And, true.


    "But it''s strange that you''re not at all alert to humans, not just True."


    XIII said, teasing insects like beetles. Branches grow from the head.


    "At first, we thought we were alert because we didn''t have predators, but that''s not true. I''ve always observed that there are many carnivorous creatures, and usually weak predators are made up. That''s why it''s strange."


    The same thing, said Tired, felt true and Midori.


    "There are creatures on Earth, like Chachi and Manatee, who somehow don''t attack humans or are alert to humans."


    And, true.


    "So, how was the checkpoint?


    Midori asks.


    "Snow Oka''s writing was on the tablet. Looks like he went by the gate once."


    When True said so, together, we felt signs that someone was approaching.


    (Pure sister''s mental wave... But there''s another one)


    Even though Midori thinks, this thought doesn''t really convey.


    "Huh?"


    "What!?


    Animals who were in true surroundings escape simultaneously, and the thirteenth and Mika raise their suspicious voices.


    "I''m home."


    Shortly afterwards, Junko appeared with a pulling grin and called out.


    Aspects other than Junko - except True - also caught my face, and I was still stunned.


    Junko was walking hand in hand amicably with the beautiful boy. All naked with peachy skin. Red hair, blue eyes. He''s an outsider boy with twisted horns and insect wings, no matter how you look at it.


    (Beast emperor? No... it seems a little different. But pretty much the same......)


    Tired stares at the boy.


    "Bring a man home in the morning! Don''t even do Junko!


    It was Mika who had lost her words for a while, but she grinned and laughed and looked at the true one.


    "Who?


    True to ask quietly. It was felt by everyone on the spot as if there had been a tremendous amount of cold air from the truth. No, except for the peach-skinned boy.


    "Eh, this kid says Quo you..."


    "Qua... qua, qua, qua... qua, qua"


    Junko tried to talk, the arrow tip, and Quo stared at the truth, and now he looked like he was about to cry, and he gave him a chopping voice.


    When Quo let go of Junko''s hand, he slowly approached the true one, reaching toward the truth with tears spilling, and eventually truly hugging him.


    "Hey..."


    Tired of seeing that sight and changing the color of your eyes first. I looked sideways at that tiredness and exhaled Midori small.


    "Khu... Khu..."


    Quo starts to sob with a real hug.


    "What do you mean?


    True sees Junko.


    "Maybe... he looks like your father, so I don''t know..."


    As far as this reaction of Quo is concerned, I think Junko is also dead with his father. Even if we''re not dead, we won''t be seeing each other for a long time.


    "That plus, because truth is the reincarnation of the Beast Emperor, there may be an atmosphere close to one''s companion"


    Tired said as he pushed his anger to death.


    "Ginger if that''s the case...... here, dude"


    Quo licked his cheek as he cried, so he truly rejected the boulder.


    "Did you take it?!?


    Mika looks at Junko by changing the color of her eyes.


    "Just. I''ll send it later."


    Junko thumbs up and shows on the holographic display the scene where Quo licks his true face.


    "You guys..."


    "But the opposite is true of the Beast Emperor. The moment he arrived, the animals escaped."


    Tired pointed it out. In addition, the way the voice is uttered is somewhat different from that of the Beast Emperor.


    "Quo, are you saying it''s your fault?


    "Junko won''t run away when he comes, and I just think he will"


    "Hmm, I sure am..."


    I do think I''m tired of being right, Pure Son, but a great mystery remains as to why it would be such a true and opposite nature while being close.

 1469 12

    On the morning after another night, in response to the call of Junko, the faces that were coming to explore the planet Glass Dew (tentative name) assembled in front of the Gate of Light.


    First, the Bull Village sisters, Biton, Pollock, Doctor and Tsukishi arrived in front of the gate the earliest.


    "Will they come with your master?


    The bitumen checks for makeup.


    "I predict it will come"


    Tsukishi answers.


    "I''m interested in the famous Junko Yukioka."


    "Me too."


    Asaye and Gaye said.


    "I like coupler men."


    And, Pollock teaches.


    "pointless information" "so what does it feel like"


    But Pollock snorts at the unsatisfactory reaction of the Bull Village sisters.


    And there appeared one person, Biton and Pollock, who knew. It''s a foggy sword.


    "What''s that outfit?" "It''s no better than a kindergartner''s work."


    Gaye and Maye look at Misaki''s swallow tail suit and frown.


    "I haven''t heard from you yet, Yukioka. And... it''s been a long time, you two. How have you been?"


    Miyazaki turns to Biton and Pollock, laughing intimately. But naturally, Biton and Pollock are turning a sinister gaze.


    "You''re not crossing the lady today"


    Sarcastic pollock.


    "You look fine, your bowels are going to boil back."


    I even let the killer drift and the bittons threw up in a low voice.


    "Is something wrong?" How are you? "


    Gaye asks Biton, and Maye deceives Biton.


    "This guy killed many of my men."


    "I don''t have a choice. We were originally relative."


    Biton answering in the end and Misaki shrugging his shoulders with laughter.


    "Disturbing air"


    "When it comes to fighting, I have to be on my side, and it''s troublesome, so keep it down."


    Short grumbling gay and straight bluffing maya.


    "It''s certainly not a good idea to involve you in our resentment."


    I also thought it was bad for my sisters to be thorough in the role of escort, so Biton decided to keep it down.


    There comes Arlaune and Haruhi.


    "Ooh, it''s the Bull Village Sisters"


    Seeing the Bull Village sisters, who are a little celebrities online, Haruhi speaks up unexpectedly.


    "Wow, it''s really amazing to see it up close. You know, can I take a picture with Oyla?


    Haruhi, who, without fear, instead brightens his eyes and demands it.


    "Reaction like Jun-san." "I''m not even as good a man as Jun-san."


    My sisters talk at the same time. I don''t feel bad. No, on the contrary, I''d even be glad to have you treated to a rash.


    "You..."


    Arlaune, on the other hand, had eyes on the creation of a garden where she had engaged herself when she had just arrived here.


    "The purpose of coming here today is to interact, so we recommend curbing the cause, and that is the difficult response and -"


    "Shut up."


    Murder rises from Arlaune''s body.


    "You would have attacked me without question. And now you''re telling me to keep it down? Bullshit, too."


    "I find it impossible to persuade you. Fighting is unavoidable."


    Instead of the earlier Akizaki, Biton and Pollock, Arlaune and Shizukuri will have a one-touch and immediate atmosphere.


    "Calm down - super calm -" "How are you..."


    In the meantime, the Bull Village sisters activate magic at the same time.


    "Huh...?


    Arlaune was taken aback. I could see it disappearing as the struggle wandered. And even my temper to resist being forced out of my struggle has been suppressed at the same time.


    "Arlaune''s morale declined rapidly as a result of the magic of complex devil mages, Kaya Niu Village and Maya Niu Village. We find the battle avoided."


    Tsukishi gave a pale account of the situation.


    (These two daughters... you have an uninterrupted power...)


    Seeing the Bull Village sisters, who had kept the troublemakers at bay with themselves, Arlaune could not forbid the war.


    "Whoa, does it feel like we''re all here already?


    Junko and Yukooka Institute Momentum came there. Plus, take the red-haired boy to his peachy skin.


    Seeing how Quo looks, Arlaune, Migasaki and Haruhi are amazed. Through the recorded footage shown by Akr, its existence was known.


    "Mr. Yukioka... what about that kid?


    "As you can see, it''s the child of this star. Quo, you say that. As you can see, we''re getting along."


    Junko introduced by Asked by Misaki.


    "Qua."


    Are you going to say hello, or Quo speaks up low too.


    "The boulder is Junko Yukioka"


    "You think you''re getting along with aliens already?"


    "I didn''t expect to encounter aliens before us... is this the power of the Three Crazies..."


    Gaye, Maye, and the Doctor roar each.


    "Does it have to do with strength?


    True to penetrate.


    Junko, True, Tired, Midori, Mika, No. 13, Quo''s, delightful companions of the Yukooka Institute. Biton, Pollock, Bull Village Sisters, Ph.D., Tsukishi''s, Private Oilfield Shop Team. Professor Misaki of Solo Action. And for some reason, Arlaune and Haruhi are acting together. These are the faces gathered at the moment.


    "So, who set up the checkpoint isn''t coming?


    Misaki says.


    "He said he was coming."


    Biton sees the mackerel.


    "If you consider the character of My Master, it should come. If you don''t come, I''m guessing there''s been some nasty incident where you can''t come"


    I''m going to answer lightly.


    "You think your lord set a checkpoint? Who the hell is that?


    Arulane asks Tsukimi. At the time I ordered Tsukatsu to capture me and let him attack me, I can ask that he is not quite the master.


    "Is that it? I don''t know Arlaune -. Look at the name of the planet."


    Told Junko, he also set up a checkpoint in Arlaune to find out who the Lord of Tsukishi was.


    "Glass Dew...... Grass" Glass ", Dew" Dew ". I see... grass dew milk."


    "Oh, my God, the three madnesses are treading."


    "Not really."


    Convinced Arlaune. Surprise, Doctor. Poisoning truth.


    "My Master should be picking up this conversation now too...... Oh, I just heard from you. I listen to you through me, so I want you to talk to me without the master."


    "Oh, my God..."


    When I hear Tsukishi''s report, I truly think of myself as annoying in my head. Since the time of the first contact, it is true that the impression is not good for grass dew milk.


    He then entered into an exchange of information. I''ll tell them each what I wrote down on the checkpoint and what I haven''t written down yet.


    We all knew that many of the creatures on this planet were parasitized by plants and that the storage medium creature Akr existed, but only some of us knew that the species of Quo and the children and UFO maniacs who came earlier had been parasitized by the plants here.


    We will each give out the acres in our possession and we will all turn them in turn to see them.


    "Heh, can I take one picture?


    I was free while waiting, so Midori speaks to the Bull Village sisters.


    "Midori! Aren''t you rude!


    Mika beware.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    But Gaye and Maye smiled and admitted.


    "If I took it on my own, I''d be cursing you to death."


    "Ababa, that was Ababa."


    Midori laughs strangely at the words of her sisters.


    "I thought only important memories were intentionally left behind, but aren''t they?


    Misaki expressed his doubts. The acres the bitons brought were just plausible footage.


    "Some patterns leave only important memories, while others do not. That''s all we''ll talk about."


    says Arlaune.


    "This girl... I need more information about Quo"


    The Doctor desperately suppresses his feelings of excitement and looks at Quo and says: It''s an encounter with an authentic alien somehow. I can''t tell you not to get excited.


    "There are individuals who are not alike to Quo and are also hostile to Quo et al. Terribly strong, even manipulating the weather...... This is the Beast Emperor himself."


    Tired said when he saw the footage that was on Akr that Arlaune had brought. He was the same individual as Quo''s father, who was shown in Pure Son.


    "Is it just a coincidence that your face is also similar to your true brother''s? Or some kind of edge?


    "I don''t know."


    To Midori''s doubts, Junko puts on his little neck as he stares at Quo.


    "You didn''t confirm the most important thing."


    Arlaune saw the Bull Village sisters.


    "I want to know about the deadline until the gate closes and if I can open the gate again"


    "The deadline is not clear until a little later." "I think it will last about five days."


    "If the magic of the gate is getting scarce, you can clearly tell"


    I totally hammered him in the second half, wondering if he had spoken of something else at the same time in Gaye and Maye, to Arlaune''s question.


    "That''s an interesting way to talk right now!


    I turned my face toward the Beef Village sisters, and I accidentally saw Mika Sabu.


    "Oh, even Mika''s sister is rude."


    "I didn''t make fun of you! I''m sorry if I offended you!


    Midori teases me and Mika bows her head to the Bull Village sisters.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything." "Your way of talking is funnier."


    "Hey Maye..."


    "Then you''re welcome!


    Mika smiled when she saw Mae, and smiled back.


    "So, I think I can open the gate again, but I''m not sure I''ll ever succeed."


    "It took me a long time and a long budget."


    "It seems like we should have the same star, but I don''t think we can have it in the same place"


    "According to Dr. Shirley''s judgment,"


    Gaye and Maye speak to Arlaune alternately.


    "It''s easier to think about this exploration of the planet only this time��"


    Arlaune concluded so. The others came to a similar conclusion.

 1470 13

    It was a long giant organism over 100 meters long, 30 meters wide and about 10 meters tall.


    It is unclear whether it could not support its own weight and came into this form, but when it comes to what is the creature on earth and closest to the shape of that creature, it would be a catfish. I want to flatten it, it is long and the outer skin is supposed to be wet.


    But on its back there were massive, and varied, plants, filling almost the entire area of its back.


    Slowly crawling the giant, the creature is moving the earth one by one, sucking off the nourishment in the ground. The nutrients absorbed are not only absorbed into the body, but also turn to plants grown on the back.


    (To put it, this creature and the back of this creature can also be called a city, for the intellectual life of this planet. Well, cities are villages, but the very concept is a meaningless substitute for the intellectuals here. Simply like this is one of the bases)


    And she thinks. That''s why it''s a good idea to suck up information. Interference in the spiritual world from the material world depends considerably on the conditions. Thoughts - from places where residual thoughts remain strong, they are prone to interference. Or whether you''re in front of him or not, it''s going to be completely different.


    Once inside the spiritual world, it is not captured by physical distance, but requires exploration in a different way from the material world. Exploring the high-dimensional multilayered world of spirit is difficult. Not to mention the fact that it can also be a non-human intellectual life.


    "I''m tired... I need some rest."


    A boy who was meditating with his hand on the trunk of a growing tree, upon a giant catfish, appealed with his hand away from the trunk of the tree.


    The boy is in his mid-teens and wears cat ear kachusha and other things on his head. But as good as it looks, he is a beautiful boy with an uncomfortable appearance who can use the word "lovely", full of awkwardness and adoration.


    "Quite clearly, it''s very difficult. I can''t see the thread of the attack. The difficulty is that the mental structure Mentality is fundamentally different from Earthlings."


    With a tired face, the boy complained, fingering the head of the white cat that came on his lap.


    The boy''s name is Sakahara Naruto. It is called Naru by those close to him.


    "Is it too soon to use Shizuno''s help? No, you''re more qualified. Of Viper''s former twat, the little girl the patriarch did. He''s super good as a psychic."


    Even the voice changer sounds as if it has been used. It''s not the voice that''s out through the vocal cords, it''s the voice by the air trembling with mind-blowing power. The Lord of the Voice is the White Cat on Naru''s Lap - one of the Mad Scientist Triple Crazies, Grass Dew Milk.


    Nal was good at his mental system abilities. If you can read people''s minds, you can dive into the spiritual world. It is also possible to interfere with dreams. And, of course, the kind of mind control.


    Until now, Naru was trying to make contact with certain creatures from the spiritual world. To get their information. But no matter how much you do so far, it doesn''t work.


    "When Midori met True, she was wary of me and put a shield on her true head."


    "Huh? What the hell?"


    "The spirit of truth and Midori is connected. So Midori looked at me through her true eyes and found out in one shot that I was good at mental system abilities."


    ''Tell me that sooner. But don''t say anything but me. They might not want to know about it. "


    "Akiyonosuke Akira."


    Nal taking the life of a milk and laughing at it.


    "But I didn''t think there was a spirit in a plant that would try to touch its heart."


    ''The theory that plants have a heart has been around for a long time. But the plants here are clearly intelligent and spiritual. I also have a soul. It''s a fine intellectual life. Probably... better than the Earthlings, huh?''


    It''s early to make a determination, but Milk has found some traces that lead him to conclude so.


    ''You''ll be tight, but good luck. If Naru solves this challenge, he''ll likely solve the mystery of life on this planet at once.''


    "Good luck. By the way, I''m really glad Junko''s calling was soaked up, huh? We may have had an important conversation."


    "That''s why I sent you to work."


    Through Tsukatsu, Milk listened to the conversation in his reading.


    "But Tsukasu, I don''t think you can just listen to me and give me opinions. We need milk on the scene."


    "That''s true, but it''s a priority."


    Yes, Milk says, but I was the only one here working on it, and I was wondering if it made sense for Milk to be on this spot, Nal.


    After gathering and exchanging information in front of the Gate of Light, Junko and the others also return to the checkpoint in the woods.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa"


    Quo gets really twitchy with joy.


    True, strangle Quo''s neck with both hands, keep your hands up high, and lift Quo''s body with your neck strangled. A neck hanging tree.


    "Come on, come on."


    Quo, who was scratching in bitterness, eventually puts a kick in his true belly to untie the restraint, smiles and turns his arm from the top to the true rear of his head, trying to take it to the front neck lock.


    Truth was, I quickly plugged my hand in, and as I got out of Qua''s arm, I quickly switched my body behind Qua, snuggling it against my hips from behind, turning both arms to my torso, and throwing it backwards. I''m a throwing germain.


    "Snuggle grandly in front of me..."


    Tired of seeing the truth and quo in a harsh way.


    "It also looks like we''re fighting..."


    And, number thirteen. But instead, Quo seems to have fun, and I don''t understand how men play with each other.


    "But your ancestors don''t seem to like the other way around."


    Midori says toward tiredness.


    "It''s not my hobby, it''s not my route."


    Even those who fall in love are tired of not being willing to match them to doctrine or preferences.


    Junko, on the other hand, was a little far away, having a conversation with Mika.


    "I''m sure there are other acres of this storage medium creature. I''ve already found three."


    Junko said, placing the acre on his thick crotch and stroking his head with his fingers. Akr is closing his eyes comfortably.


    "We might find another more surprising event in the memory this creature left behind, and hey. I just don''t really understand this kid''s ecology and I don''t know where he usually lives. On a tree or something, it''s no trouble."


    It''s hard to climb one tree at a time to find out.


    "I have the purpose of taking my client''s child home, but do the Junkos just want to do research research on the spot after all!


    Like a terribly vague story, it feels like Mika.


    "Hmm, that''s true, but getting knowledge will step up my paranormal science and technology standards, I hope it will be the key. If you''re lucky, that''s some expectation. But before that, there was a greater desire, purely, to explore extraterrestrial planets where life existed, to know things not found on Earth."


    "I see!"


    "The deadline is limited, and hey. If the gate closes, we can''t at least come back to the same place. Well, you could open doors to the same planet. Hey. Plus, it seems impossible to have the same place. Looks like Gaye had a hard time opening the gates."


    "Then all you have to do is take the creature here home to Earth as much as possible and research it over there!


    To Mika''s words, Junko frowned and spilled a smile.


    "I''m not going to take the creatures back here and do research or anything. It''s such a human ego, bringing it back to Earth from the stars where it lives. Come on, it''s not my doctrine. Of course I want to do it. I don''t have the research appetite, but hey, it doesn''t seem like something I should be doing."


    "Eh! Meanwhile I made a far-fetched statement!


    Mika listens to Junko''s dialogue and is ashamed of what she says.


    "But... even if I''m going home, I''m curious."


    Junko saw Quo.


    "He seems to have been alone here the whole time, and he seems so happy to see me and True you, but he''s leaving us and leaving us alone again... They''re gonna pull my hair back."


    "That''s... I''d like to do something for you"


    Thirteen comes and joins the conversation.


    "Can I just take that kid home for special treatment?!?


    Mika screams as she photographs true, quack and tired twitches. Junko couldn''t stop laughing.


    "Apparently, you''re the leader."


    Two, a voice echoes on Junko''s head.


    Junko sees Midori. I''ve been trying to get you to identify this person who works directly for the spirit.


    "There''s something I want to tell you, and this is how I''m in contact with your heart"

 1471 14

    Very calm and soothing images are conveyed from those who speak directly to the heart of Junko. But don''t be alarmed. Give that feeling and also consider the possibility that you are trying to alert the other person.


    ''Me first, but the inhabitant of this star - the representative of the'' Root Man ''. It''s unusual for us to have contact with you, and our opinions have broken down quite a bit, but in the end we''ve come to this conclusion. "


    (Resident, like you?


    Think of words in your head and ask.


    ''That, too, is certainly a resident of this planet. But it''s a completely different species from ours. You can recognize me as different from that one. And I want to tell you something about that. "


    Here the voice of the Lord of the voice was a little strong.


    "We''re in a relationship with that one."


    Somehow I had a feeling about that. I was Junko. It''s not just the voice, it''s the emotions that come and go. When Junko became aware of Quo, he was not so sure, but he conveyed negative emotions.


    ''So don''t take part in that, even if you''re wrong. Most of all, the individual who is acting with you is still a child, but it is a detachment, so I am not worried, but I may encounter that companion in the future, so I am in contact with your spirit to stab the nail. "


    (Naru, you weren''t the only one -)


    "That individual is a special child with complicated circumstances."


    (Like that or that individual in the first place, what is it? How do you propose we do that?


    "It''s a hostile species of our roots. We call it" Innkeeper. "


    Junko thinks it''s not good naming sense. But the meaning was somehow conveyed. It would be the nuance of not being a host. Or someone who doesn''t need a host.


    (You guys aren''t like Arlaune? You''re not Aluraunes, but you mean another species of parasitic plant?


    ''Right. That recognition is fine. It''s a different species. We call you the Lower Root Man for your presence as Arlaune. [M] But their subordinate roots were on our side, and they took the initiative to fight the Innkeepers.''


    (In other words, there are not at least three different species of intelligent life forms)


    "Three kinds...... or even four. As I''m sure you already know, the majority of the animals in this land live with plants. While you dwell on the plant, you gain strength from the plant. Innkeeper is a creature that doesn''t do it. In that sense, you can call it boarding house, but that''s another matter. We need another organism as a nursery for Innkeeper to leave offspring. Pregnant females give out zol-shaped eggs packed with genetic information. By putting another organism in its zolled eggs and changing the organism''s biological structure, we let our genes take over. I mean, we can parasitize and say the opposite of empowering hosts. It''s incompatible with us in that way. ''


    If you want to use the body of other organisms to make changes, the pure child first wondered whether there are changes in abilities depending on the organism.


    "I can say yes and no. Most of the time, no. Whatever creatures are used as ingredients, they become boarding houses. But - there was also once a case of special reactions and evolution into another organism. It Talks Later ''


    It was not later, it was Junko who wanted to hear there first.


    (Quo... the animals escape after seeing the boarding house because it''s a hostile species?


    ''Right. Many parasitic plants are terminal-like to us. parasitic to various organisms. But when Innkeeper finds them, he kills them from one end. No matter how many devices, it''s quite inconvenient''


    (True you didn''t escape... but rather they are gathered. What''s the reason?


    ''I''m sorry, but our unanimous opinion is that it''s not a good idea to give you too much knowledge out of our mouths. So I can''t accept too many questions''


    (If they find out, is it unsavory?


    ''No. I don''t mind knowing itself, and I don''t see it as a problem. I''m exploring the land on my own, but I don''t know what it''s like in your mind to skip the process and suddenly get to the end, but I don''t think we''re healthy.''


    (I see - you were thinking about this one -)


    Still, I wonder if you could tell me why True attracts animals, Junko.


    "The Root Man is watching you with a smile. So I want you to give it to Innkeeper and stop antagonizing us. ''


    (But I just want you to tell me one thing. Quo, what do you mean you''re special?


    "Connect to the earlier story. Among the inns, there are those who have evolved. It became an even more special individual in the inn. Or maybe you can call it another organism already. That child in front of you is very much the same as a normal boarding house because of his appearance, but he inherits the genes of that special individual ''


    Said, Junko remembered the footage he saw in Akr. An individual with the same horn, the same eye, appeared before Quo, as the Beast Emperor, whom the Killer and the Killers of Arms revived.


    (That''s the father?


    I step on the other person I''ve been speaking to when I can read into my head and ask as I remember.


    ''Right. This is what we Roots and Lower Roots - Arlaune - call that that that appears with the storm. "Strong winds blowing over the weekend," he said.


    Junko was a little surprised when the original of Arlaune came out here in front of Junko and other scientists with phrases he used to say.


    "This tyrant, who is indolent but sometimes hostile to indolent, is an extremely powerful mutation that also manipulates weather. It is no exaggeration to say that the apex of this planet''s ecosystem ''


    Listening to the Root Man, Junko became intrigued by the strong wind blowing over the weekend and Yamato.


    (Just one?


    "Hehe, how good would that have been"


    For the first time the Lord of the Voice made me laugh at the question of Junko.


    ''It''s troublesome to have just one person, and it takes a considerable sacrifice to repel one of them. Innkeepers flock, but the strong winds that blow over the weekend rarely show up in more than one.''


    The more I ask, the more interested Junko gets.


    "That girl on your side, strangely enough, may not behave as an innkeeper, but the power of the strong wind blowing over the weekend has continued. Now it is still no different from boarding house, but in time it will awaken. Stimulating poorly can aggressively attack us, like any other boarding house. Depends on how much we feared it and spoke to you. Most importantly, that kid''s parents are in this area. I''m trying to stay away from her."


    (If you''re a parent, why aren''t you close? Can''t you even ask me this question?


    "The reason for this can only be in the realm of speculation. That''s it for the story. A sudden visit to the spirit, excused ''


    At first he was a vigilant pure child, but as he listened to the way and content of the Root Man''s conversation, he felt certain sincerity. I can''t feel the will to deceive or use it.


    "What''s wrong, Jun Sister? Get confused."


    Midori speaks up.


    "Er hey, it''s just a tease..."


    Junko conveyed all the conversations he had with those who named him Root Man, together.


    "By the time they come into contact with Snow Oka, they don''t really have eyes for people."


    "Well I guess... hahahahahahahahahahaha..."


    To true unforgiving tales, Junko spills a slight smile.


    "Heh... I think it''s a creature quite far from Midori and humans, no matter how intelligent or spiritual I am, to keep such mental interference with my pure sister and not realize that I''m on my side at all."


    Why Midori without surprise, inspiration and interest.


    "That Quo''s father is the problem child, that Quo himself is ok, but imitated!


    Mika screams Quo sideways.


    "If you''re really similar, you can be convinced that you''re a problem child."


    "Why... Compared to you, I don''t care what you think."


    Seriously speaking tired, I really mean it.


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    The approaching Midori prompts vigilance and everyone watches ahead of Midori''s gaze. Midori stretches his spiritual roots around him, so that if someone with some intelligence approaches him, he can react like a song.


    What showed up were Sabota, who Mika was trying to bring back, his friends, and his fellow UFOs.


    "Khuuuuuuu......"


    The color of Quo''s eyes changes and he roars.


    "What kind of blow is it when you get out of there all together?!?


    Mika asks toward learning. They appear hostile to their eyes, no matter what they see. At least I can see at a glance in everyone''s eyes that they don''t seem to be thinking about having a peaceful interaction.


    "Hand him over."


    A middle-aged man from UFO Mania told him, pointing to Quo.


    "He ate and killed one of our people. This creature remembered the sight. You know what? This creature can save memories, and people can see it."


    One of the children said, taking out the acre.


    (Oh... that time...)


    Junko, who remembers as much as he can, accidentally spills a grin. It is the first cannibalism to be remembered, and it cannot be forgotten.


    "So, you mean kill him?


    True got his nostalgia and stuck in front of Quo.


    "I have to put it on before I drop it. Why don''t you guys do the same thing if they kill your people? Wouldn''t you?


    One of the UFO maniacs speaks pale in a low voice.


    "The weak will be eaten by the powerful. That''s not gonna change on Earth or on this planet, is it?


    I''m going to let Junko spread his uncontrolled grin. Of course, it just sounds like they''re stirring it up, and it''s totally oil on fire.


    "Do it!


    The UFO maniac leadership commanded it and hit the Junko and the others simultaneously.


    "Don''t kill a woman as much as you can!


    Someone helpful screams.


    Thirty seconds later, three of the UFO maniacs rolled over with their bodies and the rest fled with their backs turned.


    "Remember -!


    One of them shouted shamelessly about the throwaway dialogue that had been used since the previous century.


    "Run away!


    Mika follows. The purpose is to learn. I don''t care about anything else. I only learned because it was on request, so I decided to capture it by force.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Lightly trailing through that Mika, Quo flies at high speed, setting his aim and striking at the learning running behind him the most.


    (Untasty......)


    I could see a vigeon where the target would be killed by Quo, and Mika decided to use fate manipulation to prevent it.


    "Fortune foreclosure!


    Mika fires a gun at Quo with the activation of Fate Manipulation.


    Destiny manipulation, expecting Quo to stop, expecting so much luck to work. It''s an attempt to increase the odds of that good fortune.


    In the meantime, when Quo''s hand tried to reach exactly the learning, a bullet flew in and the shock wave stopped Quo''s hand. No, he stopped Quo''s movement itself, and Quo stopped suddenly in the air.


    Fate manipulation worked in the best possible way, but Qua senses that Mika has gotten in his way and turns a sinister gaze at Mika.


    "Quouowo......"


    Quo roaring with Mika staring at her in a grumpy mood. Mika also stares back, standing ready to react at any time.


    "The worst taboo is the plunder of prey, the ban on eating in the way, it seems to be with the planet."


    Junko squirming in swallowing. The same goes for humans, but it is one of those acts that severely undermines mood for animals in general.


    "Let''s go, Lulu, Shizuri."


    Suddenly singing the thirteenth. It''s an improvised sedative song.


    "Calm down! I''m so calm!


    Mika grins refreshingly with her hands on her hips.


    "Heh, sister XIII, you''re the wrong person to calm down ~. No, in this case, is this okay?"


    I''m also convinced Midori is going in.


    True enters silently between Mika and Kwo, walking towards Kwo, stroking Kwo''s head.


    "Wow..."


    Quo also seemed to fit in light with it, and started to really hug me and scrape my cheeks together and sweeten me.


    "I''ve lived with True for five years and I''ve only had that happen once... I just met Quo..."


    It goes without saying that the tiredness of seeing it made me jealous and exasperated again.

 1472 15

    "Leave me alone no more! Thirteen and I are on our way to search now!


    Seeing the direction in which the scholars left, Mika clasps her fists and declares.


    "It smells like water. We''re going too."


    Junko offers.


    "Doesn''t Junko want to investigate here!?


    "What I found while traveling. I''ll investigate appropriately, so I''m fine. I mean, this place is full of unknowns from what, and there''s no reason why we have to stay in one place."


    "Sorry! I''m so grateful!


    Mika laughs at Junko and puts her hands together.


    "I''m sorry. Let me tell you something."


    "Say no!"


    Mika turns off the grin and firmly unravels.


    "Hey... I''m eating this kid..."


    Tired of watching and reporting the UFO maniac corpse plainly devouring Quo while pulling.


    "Because it seems natural to that child. Besides, it doesn''t taste bad."


    "Have you eaten your sister too?"


    Midori burst into Junko''s remarks without requiring intermittent hair.


    "It''s okay. It already looks like a different creature than a human being, so it tastes different than a human being."


    "What do you mean you will?!? Have you ever eaten a human?


    "No, the... Quo recommended me to eat it... I have a theory that it tastes like grenades... because it didn''t taste like that..."


    Seeing himself with suspicious eyes, Junko''s excuse gradually became a butt shrink.


    Swamp zone.


    "By the way, how long have you been following me?


    crouch down and observe the Siddha plants growing out of the water, while Arlaune asks Haruhi


    "No, I think I''m gonna miss leaving you alone, and I was wondering if it might be dangerous."


    Arlaune was shocked to be told she seemed lonely, whether it was dangerous or not.


    "I am not human. On the contrary, they were born on this planet."


    "You look human, and you grew up on Earth, right? Then you don''t have to worry."


    Haruhi laughing and saying in an easy-going tone.


    "Even if they say so..."


    I think Arlaune got involved with a weird guy.


    "It doesn''t have any purpose for Oyla. It didn''t, but I don''t know what it feels like to just turn back now, and I was wondering if I''d hang out with you until we''re done with your investigation. Or are you interrupting the oila thing?


    "No... not in the way"


    Arlaune spills a smile. He''s a weird guy, but he didn''t even feel bad.


    (As usual, I build my own walls. The encounter has been scattered so far, but I can''t open my mind. Conscious that I am foreign and not a person...... really......)


    At the same time there is a consciousness that having such a consciousness is bad for the person you deal with. But nothing can be done. I can''t wipe my clingy emotions.


    The two then move on further into the swamp zone.


    The slope was wide ahead bypassing the large swamp that was along the way. Underneath the slopes the meadows continue. Wide enough to see the horizon.


    In the meadow, I see something like a long mountain on the side.


    There''s a ton of grass growing up there, so I thought it was Oyama at first, but not when I look closely.


    "Heck, what is that? Slowly, but it''s moving."


    Haruhi referring to something like Oyama.


    "Sure... it''s as if Oyama is moving. No way. A creature?


    "Yeah? It''s too big for a creature."


    "Let''s go nearby. and�� before��"


    Arlaune notices the presence of signs and taplets. It''s a new checkpoint.


    When I opened the tablet, the meadow records were noted. Something like a long mountain is described as an organism. It is currently under investigation.


    (I mean, is the milk over there? Around trying to get my own mouse to capture me, it may be dangerous to get close, but I also want to see what that kid thinks)


    The battle was also ready, and Arlaune decided to approach the creatures like Oyama.


    "It could be a battle from here on out"


    "Do you fight that big one? For what?


    Haruhi mute to Arlaune''s words.


    "It''s not. It said you were investigating it at the checkpoint, right? There''s a good chance that whoever''s making the checkpoint around might be near that giant creature or up there. And it could be relative to me."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll help you with the sword."


    Haruhi laughs furiously and only guts poses with one arm.


    "No... that''s what I was trying to tell you to be careful not to get involved"


    Make sure you get stuck, and Arlaune smiles, too.


    "So, go away and fight. I mean, it could be a fight, but you have business to go see him?


    "I''ll go because I do. I''d like to talk to someone over there."


    Even though he said he would go without regard for the danger because of his errands, and wondered how to ask that question, he answered it once and for all, Arlaune.


    "Curiosity is all about cats"


    "Kill the cat, right? If you are asked if it is in this world, such as emotions stronger than curiosity, you will have trouble answering"


    "I know. I know. Strange phenomenon, hunter''s oila, that''s why I know."


    Arm-wrapped and good at his face. Yeah, nodding. Looking sideways at Haruhi, Arlaune had another naturally spilling smile.


    Junko and Mika were traveling to chase Sabota and his people.


    Seven walking upstream to tell the river. They say there''s a checkpoint ahead, but it''s the first time the Junkos have stepped in. I hear Misaki has been investigating the area.


    "Oh, no, you came here to check out the woods."


    Before reaching the checkpoint, a line encountered Misaki, who emerged from the woods.


    "Professor, haven''t you seen more than one people coming this way? A bunch of kids, too."


    Junko asks.


    "I haven''t seen it, but I''ve been investigating it in the woods over there. Yes, the woods between the rocky zones. So I don''t think you''re in the woods. By the way, once some big creature breaks in, they''re setting up cameras all over the place so I can detect. Dangerous creatures also come out here. I''ve got a lot on my checkpoint, so check it out later."


    Misaki answered cordially.


    "So I guess we went upstream of the river."


    "Heh. I wish my ancestors and I had just flown a schizophrenic and marked it. I was surprised."


    Junko and Midori say.


    "What''s going on up ahead at this checkpoint over here?


    True asks Misaki.


    "You''re in the hills. It can also be described as a rocky zone. I wrote it down at the checkpoint for more information, just look at my report."


    "What is Misaki doing?


    Shortly after Misaki answers, now tiredness bumps the question.


    "Whatever you say, I''ve been investigating creatures. Are you guys different? Honestly, it''s tough on your own, so I''d like you to turn your personnel around a little bit."


    That''s what I''m gonna say. I''m gonna shrug my shoulder, Miyazaki.


    Always breaking up with Miyazaki, visiting the checkpoint in front of the hilly area and checking inside the tablet. The investigation of the creature was described in detail by Misaki. Many battle results have also been written down. What caught my attention in particular was that dangerous large organisms would be present in rapid-flow zones.


    "I''ve never seen a creature like that before."


    True looking over the sleek hills and the indentations made between them. Not everything in the hills can be seen from here, but the view is good nonetheless.


    "Aren''t you in the woods? He could be hiding in the shadows of a rock."


    and Junko. In the indentations of the hills and hills, the trees grow. I don''t know if a big creature is lurking.


    "Will you not be attacked?"


    "It would be unlikely that the scholars would be attacked! It''s solidified in numbers! Plus, it''s a safe area territory for us, which is why we''re here!


    When No. 13 anxiously said, Mika denied it.


    "No, you don''t know if those guys came this way. Misaki was wandering around, he might have slipped into the woods, he could have gone across the river."


    and the truth makes even more difference.


    "Do you want to split up and look?


    "If we assume they''re based around here, we might be able to find traces of them in psychometry."


    True suggested, but tired said a better way.


    Then there are two people, tired and mistletoed, walking around doing psychometry there.


    "My ancestors, I made an extra suggestion... Wow, that''s a hassle."


    "Right. I''m a little sorry."


    Tired admits with a tired face to Midori protesting during the work.


    Eventually tiredness searches for traces of memory and always walks out with tiredness at the forefront.


    After a short walk, I obviously got to a place where I thought many people lived. The ceiling is made of leaves and trees, and the ground is laid with leaves to make the floor of the leaves. There were traces of meals and even the food I was saving.


    "You''re not home yet!


    "But if you wait here, you''ll be here in time."


    That''s why I sit on a simple floor laid with leaves and wait for the scholars to return.


    After waiting about twenty minutes, they appeared light.


    "You guys, to this point..."


    "You persevere......"


    Look at Junko and the kids and the UFO maniacs. They seemed to be hunting until now, all with animal carcasses.


    "Khuuuu......"


    "Come on, Quo, you can''t."


    True control over the roaring Quo as bait or enemy.


    "You can be persistent! Xuejun, I''m going home! No more mess, no more hideouts! Tie him up, but I''ll take him home!


    "Go home. What do you got?" You don''t know anything about me, why are you trying to get me back to a place like that!


    Coming to Minka''s forceful and unilateral proclamation of extremes, learning shouted out his voice.

 1473 16

    Sabota Science was the only time I had peace of mind when I was with friends. I had that time as my heart''s support.


    When I get home, a mother with a low degree of rounding even speaks ill of others and forces me to study. It''s also a study in front of my mother Lilica watching.


    "The other kids keep playing, so they won''t be all grown up. I have to design my life from kindergarten. I was born to an idiot parent who couldn''t do that, so that''s all I''ve ever played with in my life. It''s a life that I don''t put on a lot of work."


    I wondered what a life that wasn''t even Roku was, and learning was spitting on her mother in her heart. The father of one of my friends works fine in shipping, and when he goes to play, he greets me with a smile and tells me a fun story. I don''t really think that I''m living a life that''s not even like that. I very much don''t think of myself as a person who isn''t even Roku.


    On the other hand, my own mother is the only person in the eye of learning who is not a lowlife or a lowlife.


    "Learning was just born to a decent parent, I''m happy. Don''t sit on top of that happiness. I was born to a proper parent, so studying properly, getting into a good college, getting a good job is what you have to do. That''s what it''s like to have a good, solid life."


    Learning was completely incredible what her mother said, and on the contrary, from the point of view of elementary school students, she clearly knew and despised that her own mother was a bad parent at all costs.


    Lilica also secretly felt the heart of such a study. And as he grew, he became ill-advised, stopped listening to what he had to say, and forced his son, who turned his gaze to himself as if to see even the dirty things he gave, to recruit feelings of anger, haste and fear.


    And one time Lirica finally exploded.


    "I''m playing with such bad friends that I''m having a bad effect on you and I''m freaking out! I knew you couldn''t make friends and play! Study all that play time in front of me at home! If you don''t, I won''t understand! I''m your parent! I''m absolutely right!


    Lirica summons in the shape of frenzy. Besides, I was screaming at this before I had friends in school.


    It was Lirica''s calculation that this way her son wouldn''t even like her friends and she wouldn''t be able to play with them anymore. And now you can stop playing and focus on your studies. Don''t spoil me. I wish I''d done this sooner, as Lilica thought at this time.


    The learning didn''t flinch with it either. On the contrary, at last, to my mother, who crossed the line, the learning was also switched on and the hatred and anger that I had been saving up to now exploded.


    When I realized, the school was beating my mother up in front of my friends.


    "A mother is an organism that can be the most honorable and beautiful in the world, or the most evil and ugly"


    Learning reminds me of such a sentence in a book. My own mother is definitely a creature on the evil and ugly side, I sincerely think.


    "You''re the ugliest person in the world!


    Lilica also seemed to have some feelings about the language of learning, which she beat her mother to death many times while crying, apologizing to both the school and her friends, and withdrawing her remarks.


    And I learned. He said the last thing in the world to say was violence. He said the most honorable is neither study nor education. That''s why society desperately depends on curbing violence for the weak.


    Lirica, although she apologized once, then stopped trying to hide her attitude and behavior that her son''s failure to follow his pulled rail was abominable and irresistible. That amplified the anger of learning again.


    Disbelief in her mother, hatred and willingness to kill recruited her every day. I have no choice but to obey because I can''t live alone, but I didn''t like to see my face or hear my voice. Taste violence and sue violence if you don''t like it, you couldn''t learn. Because he thinks he can kill his mother or something, but his father didn''t want to make him sad.


    The father of learning was weak, gentle, and an understander of learning. But at the mother''s behest, it was pathetic to watch.


    Learning vaguely had a hunch that the brakes, not to grieve his father, would all break. By then the stress had increased.


    Learning apologized to his friends for squeaking out and insulting his mother. My friends smiled and told me they didn''t care, and they showed sympathy for the environment of learning. In addition, as with learning, some people were stressing out because of family problems, and they vomited it out.


    One day. The scholars talked about going to visit Mount Gambling Source.


    Mount Gambling Source has long been a place where UFOs, alien sightings, and mysterious mountain fires have been the subject of many things in Euthanasia City. They have turned it into a sanctuary for occult maniacs and UFO maniacs.


    In the mountains bald by the volcanic fires, the eight scholars find a mass of light, shoot it and give it to SNS.


    And of the eight, six, including scholarship, went inside.


    Surprised and impressed by the sight inside also during the bundle. Soon I feel sick.


    Of the six men who crept through the Gate of Light, one was able to escape, but five were falling and unable to move.


    And when the five woke up, there was another creature in their bodies. they realized that the flesh itself had changed dramatically


    I also understood that a strong force resides. Their spiritual structure itself was making a huge difference.


    I had lost my desire to go home. It was only by nature that I accepted to live in this land.


    Especially the learning had a clear sense of liberation. You don''t have to go back to such an ugly world and talk about your ugly mother anymore.


    "Mika, they don''t want to go back on their own, and just relax. Especially your client''s kid, he seems a lot serious."


    It was true that I said so. With the gaze of learning and its companions, and Mika and XIII seemingly unexpected, we see the truth.


    "The request failed. If you''re uncomfortable, I''ll make Yukioka pay the commission."


    "Why make Junko pay there!


    "I don''t have any savings. When my wallet is empty or needed, I get it from Yukooka on the spot."


    "You were!


    It was Mika who knew unexpected facts she had never known before.


    "Well, to be honest, I feel that way, too. Not that mother..."


    I remember my client, Lirica Sabota, and Mika exhales on the tannic side.


    "No, no, we both forgot what''s important? Unlike Japan, this is a wild environment, and unlike Earth, mankind is not the primate of all things. From Quo''s point of view, it was bait for Moro, and I don''t think I''ll be able to live that long if I let it go ~"


    Midori''s allegations upset the children and the UFO maniacs.


    "I do have that problem, but are you aware of it? Are you ready?


    "No..."


    "I wasn''t thinking that far."


    "What shall we do..."


    Upset between the children and UFO mania intensified in the inquiry of Junko.


    "We haven''t seen a creature that threatens us since we got here..."


    "There''s a lot of beasts out here, but we were the strongest."


    Some argued without power.


    "I was just lucky. Professor Migasaki described an ecological survey around here, but it looks like some creatures are obviously stronger than you guys. Hey. Even you are here, Quo. There seems to be a large number of carnivores patrolling a wide area in search of food."


    "Ugh..."


    Further into Junko, I lose my temper to say it back any further.


    "I thought this was a free paradise... do I have to go home"


    A UFO maniac leader drops his shoulder disappointingly.


    "Learn, let''s go home..."


    Encouraged by one of the children.


    "I don''t like it... If it''s enough to go back to that place, if it''s enough to live with that shitty bitch again, I want to stay here even if it''s dangerous."


    "Is that really what you think?


    "If learning stays, I stay too. But... I think we should go home."


    "Me too. Sabota can''t be left alone."


    To what friends say, learning remembers shock, joy and sorrow at once. As it is, they also wind up for themselves.


    "Until you guys...... I can''t get involved. Okay. I''m going home."


    Left nagging with a dark face, learning made up his mind.


    In fact, at this time, learning didn''t just decide to go home, but from other faces, it was only seen that I had decided to go home.


    The children, UFO maniacs, and Junko returned to the Gate of Light.


    UFO maniacs creep through the gates first. The children crept through the gate afterwards.


    "Thank you. They seem to have been mentally dominated by parasitic plants, but when they came into contact with us, they were aware that it was dangerous here, and they were relieved of that mental domination."


    Drop the kids off and then state what tired observed and figured out.


    "I''m sorry, but here we are, too!


    Mika shouts her hands together in front of her face.


    "I''m sorry I slipped out on the way! I''m putting in a street job, too!


    "I don''t care."


    Makes Junko laugh at Mika like that.


    "Thank you, gentlemen, for your help. We have had a valuable experience. I''d love to come back."


    "Right! I wish I could come! Good luck then!


    No. 13 and Mika smiled and waved at the Junkos, knocking around the Gate of Light and returning to Earth.

 1474 17

    Arlaune and Haruhi walked through the meadows and approached them near the long hills.


    When I looked closer and closer, I could clearly see that it was moving, and I could see that it was the body skin of an organism.


    "I knew you were a creature."


    "Sounds like a mollusk. What makes you so big after eating?"


    "He''s devouring grass and microbes on the ground. You''re photosynthesizing at the same time. This is also a creature in which animals and plants are integrated. In any case, maintaining this giant would require enormous energy. But at the same time, the giant continues to sprinkle new nutrients on the soil��"


    "Talking grass, as if you knew. Do you remember anything?


    Haruhi pointed it out, and Arlaune stifles.


    "Sure...... I know this exists. This creature�� has an important role to play without interruption��"


    It was Arlaune holding on to her forehead and trying so hard to find her memory, but I can''t remember any more.


    Welcome to your hometown?


    A deafening voice reaches Arlaune''s ear.


    "What a voice."


    Haruhi has a lot to say in the voice as if it had passed even in the voice changer.


    "Milk...... were you still there"


    Arlaune looks up at the mountain and squeals.


    "You know him?


    "I''m here to see the Lord of this voice. There seems to be no hostility. Not now."


    Asking Haruhi, Arlaune said with deep meaning.


    ''Come on up. The creep here is up there. If you look at it, you might remember something again.''


    "Up......"


    So Arlaune went on a tour. Because of his wrinkly and neurotic character, he felt resistance even though he raised the bulky, muddy skin of a giant organism.


    "Oh, it''s easy to climb because it''s superficial."


    Seeing Haruhi touch the outer skin without any hesitation, and then begin to climb flat all over a bit of mucus, Arlaune pulls it off.


    "Hmm? You don''t like to get a little dirty?


    As Haruhi clings to his outer skin, he looks back and calls out.


    "Then Ouilla will take care of you."


    "No... I don''t know if I''ll take care of that much, and most importantly, it''ll be heavy and hard"


    "It''s okay, if it''s an oil, I can see it. It''s powerful."


    Haruhi crouches down and gets dressed to stand by and tell him to get on his back.


    "Then be generous and sweet..."


    Even as I learn unprecedented embarrassment, I snap at Haruhi.


    "Ugh... guh... this is..."


    But Haruhi, who haunted Arlaune, snapped against the wall and stopped moving from there.


    "You still can''t. Let''s get down."


    "No, you don''t have to come down. There''s a strange phenomenon in Oyla that''s perfect for a situation like this!


    What kind of Japanese language does it say that there is a strange phenomenon?


    "Urban Strange Phenomena Activated! Phantom Yamori man crawling around Shinjuku skyscrapers!


    When Haruhi screamed, he began to climb the wall temporarily and smoothly, as if crawling on all fours of the floor.


    The two of us quickly reach the top.


    "Thank you. But isn''t that a strange phenomenon, just a lifeless pervert?


    Arlaune descends from Haruhi into it.


    "If Oyla recognizes it as a strange phenomenon, it''s already a strange phenomenon."


    For some reason, laughing proudly, Haruhi shakes off the mucus about her clothes. It easily falls flabby with the straw.


    "Isn''t the clothes bloody? What happened? What happened?


    With voices like electronic audio, a white cat appears before the two of them.


    "It''s a joke. I got hit by your mouse."


    Arlaune is also dismayed by this statement.


    ''What, right? Then there''s nothing wrong with that.''


    I''ve been throwing up an increasingly joking dialogue. Arlaune feels that he is obviously making a fool of himself.


    "Is this cat talking?


    Haruhi points to the cat, and he points toward Arlaune.


    "That''s right. Grass dew milk. The Mad Scientist Triple Crazy is the cat."


    ''Meh, you''re not taking it personally. I''ll kill you.''


    "You''re a cat, not a person."


    To the milk that utters an evil voice, Arlaune says with a flashing face.


    "Whoa, whoa! I thought I couldn''t do it this time, and I gave up, and I found you here! Strange phenomenon! Talking white cat! I don''t know where or what''s in my life.


    In other places, such as the strained air of milk and arlaune, Haruhi is excited and shaky by one.


    "But this strange phenomenon, how can you take it into the power of the oila?"


    "What is this guy? Your boyfriend? That''s an unusual hobby. ''


    "No."


    Seriously ask milk. Arlaune to deny immediately.


    "Looks like he was trying to get your mouse to capture me, but what''s the point of that?


    Arlaune asks in a voice that pushed her anger to death.


    "You snuggled up on our mouse the other day, and you let him have fun, didn''t you? Similar to that. I wanted to let you play with it once in a while. I didn''t really think I could capture it. But if you succeed, that''s lucky. ''


    Arlaune was convinced that it would be a return of interest.


    "Even if I could capture it, there''s no point in turning me into an experimental animal now."


    ''Fair enough. But maybe you can make it my business. "


    "What do you mean?


    "Don''t think of me like I was thirty years ago."


    "That''s the same thing here. I don''t want to make it as easy as you think."


    "Oh, there''s plenty of plants and stuff here, too, but haven''t you been looking into it? There''s someone over there."


    Haruhi calls out to swallow, elsewhere with the strained air of both.


    "What about that kid?


    Haruhi is at the one pointing, the boy sitting and still meditating - looking at Nal, Arlaune asked.


    ''One of my mice, but it''s an important task right now, so don''t speak to me. I''m exploring here. So, did Mei remember anything? Look at this landscape. "


    "No...... What the fuck is this place? What''s the point of this creature? I vaguely recall that it only means something important, but nothing specifically comes up"


    ''If you say so, is it a city?


    "City?"


    Arlaune was surprised when a word came out that I never thought I would.


    "There are species on this planet with multiple intelligences. There are Arlaune, Arlaune''s natural enemies, and yet another intelligent creature. That''s right here...... what, you''re still investigating. After we''ve completed the investigation here, we''ll meet Junko and Misaki."


    "One thing I really need to ask you."


    Seeing as Milk was most in the process of investigating this planet, Arlaune decided to bump into the question she most wanted to know.


    "Has my companion - Arlaune not even been found united?


    ''I found traces that were easy to understand. Probably around here - you also live in the land around the gate, or you would have lived in a past form''


    "What are the marks?


    "This is it."


    Milk that opens the door of the subspace, sticks its upper body in and tumbles away at the mess, and takes something out of it.


    It was a little mummy. There are no twin leaves or red flowers on the back, but the roots of the legs are still there, and even without those characteristics, Arlaune could see at a glance that it was a mummy of his kind.


    ''Not that many years have passed. What I found was at the end of a basin through the woods. That area seems like a hassle to investigate, so I''ve been putting it behind me.''


    "Trouble?"


    ''Simply because it''s wide. Well, if the swamp in front of here was huge, I''d have done it right and left it to my successors, and I''d have been lucky to come ahead of the swamp and find this guy.''


    "What is this creature?"


    "It depends on Naru''s hard work, but the great mystery may be solved"


    In its great mystery and doings, Arlaune finds interest. That''s what milk says, whether it''s considerable or not.


    "That''s right, Arlaune, I need to talk to you personally."


    "Oyla, can I take your seat off?


    I''m sorry, but I need you to do that.


    On Haruhi, who cares instantly, Arlaune met and asked.


    "Are you serious about joining hands with Junko?


    "I don''t have a specific plan. I don''t have a clue where to find my final host. My vague prediction - the word ''ghost child'' is not the only word I can count on. Now... I don''t know what to do anymore. It''s like you''re taking a break. If there''s anything about it in the future, I''m gonna give her a hand."


    "I won''t ask you to go straight in. Join hands with me, not Junko."


    Arlaune looks back at the demands of the milk.


    "Why?"


    "Why? To achieve my purpose. I''m not human either. You too... ''


    "You''re just a cat, and the contents of your head are pretty much the same as humans."


    Sighing all around, Arlaune said.


    "I''m different to my head. The way things think and feel is clearly subtly uneven with that of humans. It''s subtle, but it''s different."


    "Is that hard?


    "If I''m honest with you. It''s hard and lonely."


    It''s an arrogant milk, but surprisingly moronic part of it, so these emotions can be honestly revealed.


    ''You know my purpose. Doesn''t that appeal to you? The creation of a world where the Yagami, the demon created by man, stood above man and dominated him by destroying the world of those who bulge with our faces. I''ll put you on the ruler''s side too. "


    "I don''t find it attractive at all, I don''t want to be a ruler, etc., and I definitely want you to stop?


    "Amongst other things, Konnya-"


    He exposes his anger to his voice, and the milk body growls whooply, reversing his hair.


    "How many lives do you think you''re gonna lose because of that crappy ambition?"


    "Oh and more. Why is someone dying a premise? You''re determined to accomplish it bloodlessly, aren''t you, Vokegah? You can''t do something barbaric like take someone''s life to make what you want. ''


    Hearing that word of milk mocked, the servant Arlaune also ceased.


    "How...?


    "Oh and more. You haven''t figured that out yet, have you, Vogel? If I had thought of it, I would have done it. ''


    Milk that answers naturally. More outrageous Arlaune.


    (This guy is probably the craziest kid in the trio...)


    Since we are investigating this star the most, of the three fanatics, it was Arlaune who was about to think that milk might be the best, but he reconsidered the idea.

 1475 18

    "Hey, hey, hey, come here." "Found something awesome."


    The faces of the private oilfielders, who were investigating in the basin, were called by the excited Bull Village sisters and traveled to the foot of the mountain.


    It was the white rocky zone at the foot of the white mountain that brought them to the Bull Village sisters. A beautiful pond of turquoise blue lies ahead of you through several rolling boulders.


    "Heh, this is amazing"


    To that beautiful sight, Pollock makes his voice play.


    "Beautiful." "I want to swim."


    "No... only here, there are no creatures around... There''s not even a little bug."


    Biton noticed the anomaly and pointed it out.


    "It''s dangerous. Touching is not recommended"


    Tsukishi also draws attention.


    "I''ll measure it for a second"


    The Doctor brings out the water quality tester. Soak a little appliance with a needle-like stretch at the tip of something like a pen in water. On the other hand, the holographic display also opens.


    "Why don''t you... This has a hell of a high hydrogen ion concentration..."


    "I mean, what''s this all about?


    Biton asks.


    "There are similar lakes in England, though. Strong toxic alkaline water, said to have the same paher value as bleach. This one doesn''t get that far, but it''s still dangerous."


    "What a beautiful thing to do."


    "Let''s keep it for watching and enjoying. There''s no swimsuit in the first place."


    Listening to the Doctor, the discouraged Bull Village sisters.


    and the faces of its Bull Village sisters tense at the same time.


    Biton and Pollock also feel signs and enter a state of battle. I can see a terrible, nasty killer approaching.


    "The Doctor is behind us."


    "Ooh..."


    Encouraged by Biton''s sharp voice, the Doctor moved in confusion.


    Appearing before the six were several slightly larger organisms. Each one is of a different kind.


    A big face monkey with a scratch on his face. A four-legged beast with a spherical head that is burned. A giant bug with eight legs with a rocky exoskeleton. The number is eight, such as an unspeakable creature of a flattened body covered in full-body fuzzy hair.


    What we have in common is that we''re obviously pointing the kill at this one.


    First of all, a monkey monkey with only a big face on the imbalance jumped with his bitons rolled up and his arms swung up.


    Thanks to the scarce influence of gravity, the bitons also jump lightly, avoiding the monkey attack, shooting the monkey monkey monkey monkey from the side full auto with an assault rifle.


    Biton peeled off his eyes. Not a single bullet had struck a monkey. Before it reaches the monkey, it''s all stopped, like it was stretched out in space.


    "Kibi!


    A creature wanting to flatten her whole body''s fuzzy hair glances loudly at her body and makes a tall voice.


    "Ugh!


    Pollock screamed. I felt the killing and tried to twitch, but in time, by an invisible blade, my right arm was severed from the edge of my elbow.


    "These animals use extraordinary powers."


    "Better not be confused by appearance"


    "It looks like an animal, but I guess it''s highly intelligent"


    Say in the order of gaye, maye, and mackerel.


    "And time moves." "It''s broken. It''s broken."


    Gaye, Maye simultaneously casts separate improvisational spells and activates separate sorceries.


    "Kippie!


    The bullet that had stopped in front of the monkey moved simultaneously, turning the monkey''s body into a hive.


    "Yeah!?


    Pollock, on the other hand, gives a surprise voice. An arm that was cut and fell to the ground stuck to the cutting surface in a motion as if it were going to regenerate backwards, and the pain disappeared. Normally my hands also move. Not just my arms, but my clothes are back on track.


    "Megaton Days"


    A light arrow leads to a crossbow attached to the right hand and fires. A stream of light gushes and swallows a giant bug with eight legs. When the light went out, most of its rocky body was gone.


    A spherical beast leaps big on the head, poking at the cow village sisters.


    "It''s not a summer or a bug that flies into a fire." "So, heh, heh, heh, heh."


    Gaye shall appear the wall of flame, and Maye shall appear the wall of invisibility, to prevent the attack of the beast.


    The beast, whose head is spherical, plunges into the flames, further crashing into the invisible walls that emerge ahead of it, wandering around in a state of systemic flame.


    A head full of gaps into a spherical beast, Pollock shoots an assault rifle all over it. The beast was out of breath with it.


    Three of the eight were lightly returned, and the remaining five wars disappeared with it, fleeing the scene at first sight.


    "You were already on to these guys. They were all wounded."


    Look at the three bodies, Biton says.


    The Doctor will autopsy the body quickly.


    "Mmm, what is this?"


    The Doctor groans. From the inside, a beautiful red flower blossomed from the head of a full-body white dwarf, and from the back a twin leaf grew as if it were a wing, and the tip of the leg was removed like a rooted plant human.


    The same thing was removed from the other two. Of the three, two were already dead, but only one, still alive, stared at the Doctor who had removed himself.


    A rocky zone upstream of the river from the gate of light.


    "Oh, okay, okay, okay, okay."


    Misaki strokes and strokes the throat and puffiness of a strange four-legged beast with a spherical head. He was a very nostalgic animal, back-to-back with his creepy figure.


    There are a variety of other animals gathering around Miyazaki. Everyone seems to be approaching without fear of Misaki and, on the contrary, with curiosity. Misaki intended to be observing the animals, but at the same time was aware that he was also being monitored.


    The animals suddenly escape in unison. Misaki also feels murderous and rises with an invincible grin.


    "Hmm... what can I do for you?


    Six animals of various shapes emerged from the shadows of the rocks, surrounding Misaki, as if responding to Misaki''s inquiry.


    Some of them are four-legged beasts with spherical heads, which Misaki had stroked earlier. But it''s not like an individual just now. It''s just the same kind.


    "Hmmm... some of the same species, but some of them nostalgic, others attacking. Same as people? No... this is my idea, but you look the same, but I feel something different that''s more rooted."


    Stand face to face with yourself, Miyazaki says, as he sees a four-legged beast with a spherical head.


    At the next moment, Misaki jumped big and rode over the boulder that was beside him.


    The rock behind the place where Miyazaki was bursting.


    "Ho. I didn''t expect you to exercise extraordinary powers. Even if it looks like a wildlife, the contents are completely different."


    Seeing traces of an invisible and powerful slaughter, Misaki squeaks funny.


    Misaki''s foot on the rock explodes.


    Misaki had already jumped onto another rock, but from the palm of a small monkey-like creature wearing something like a helmet, with its aerial fogging, a fire line is emitted.


    Without panicking, Miyazaki took a handkerchief from his chest pocket, and as he swung across the fire line, the fire line changed helically, flying around Miyazaki''s arm, around his torso, and without touching Miyazaki''s body as it was.


    The helmet monkey who unleashed the fire line was surprised, trying to unleash another fire line, he couldn''t. Because from between the strands of the helmet monkey, a fire erupted that I should have unleashed earlier, and the whole body of the helmet monkey was wrapped in fire.


    The raiders get confused, not knowing what they did or what they did. Miyazaki is simply talking about opening the door of space and transferring the fire line after distracting the attack.


    "It''s better to do it one at a time than one at a time. I avoided it, didn''t I?


    Miyazaki shakes and tilts the glass of wine he has at some point. The purple liquid inside flowed to the ground.


    Just before the flow fell, the liquid had disappeared.


    A large amount of purple liquid poured down on four of the five remaining.


    Once again, not knowing what happened, the four suffer burning pain all over their bodies and fall seven times.


    Safe as a whole, he felt his life was in danger and fled without knowing how. The four are bubbling from their mouths and cramping on the ground.


    "I''ve burned one, but I''ve got the other four safely. Well..."


    With his hands on one of the fallen beasts, Miyazaki begins his analysis.


    The eyes of Fumizaki are wide open.


    "This is..."


    During the analysis, in the body of the beast, I felt the presence of what Misaki knew well.


    Misaki judged the body of the beast with a knife and pulled out what was inside.


    Do the same to other beasts. To all five beasts, it existed.


    A white dwarf, with red flowers growing from his head and twin leaves on his back like wings.


    "Arlaune and I... Were you there? But why did they attack us in groups?"


    Line up on the ground. Four of them are no longer breathing, but one is alive.


    "Three copies, two originals?"


    One alive is the original. I am unconscious.


    "Kukukukuku, that''s a good harvest. But why have you attacked me? Can you fulfill that?


    Looking down at one of the only survivors, Misaki was grinning slightly.


    Arlaune and Haruhi had broken up with Milk and were traveling back to the swamp zone.


    "Milk doesn''t know what he''s doing, but it doesn''t look like he''s going to hide it from everyone"


    Arlaune talks to Haruhi, who walks next door.


    "We''re going to gain power and monopolize it - or what, you''re not going to do that?


    "Given the character of the milk, if you solve the mystery, you''re going to be proud of it first."


    Answering Haruhi''s question, Arlaune smiles.


    "It''s troublesome, but I need to go back to the checkpoint in front of the gate and write down what I encountered with the milk, and what she''s trying to uncover some serious secret,"


    "Is she a female..."


    Haruhi giving an unexpected voice.


    "Cat, don''t you ever turn into a beautiful girl with ears?


    "No."


    On Haruhi, who asks with anticipation, it was Arlaune who returns a ruthless answer.

 1476 19

    From the white rocky zone of the basin, back to the camp in front of the checkpoint, six people: Biton, Pollock, Ph.D., the Bull Village Sisters and Tsukuri.


    One of the plant dwarves that was in the animal''s body was alive, but remained unconscious.


    As the Doctor ingests and observes the cells, the dwarf eventually regains consciousness.


    "Awakened," "Goodmornin Alien"


    Gaye and Maye speak up.


    "You seem intelligent."


    Look at the red crushed eyes, Biton says.


    "Hmm, I wish we could have a conversation."


    The Doctor comes, peeks into the dwarf and roars.


    "I''ll try." "No magic impossible."


    "Let''s do this." "God''s work on the tower of Babel. Seriously, I, I''m not going against this right now."


    Spell for two sisters.


    "You don''t have to do the same sorcery for two people..."


    Two sisters at the same time, telling each other.


    "And Asae''s spell is too weird"


    "I think I look good."


    Gaye is followed by a kerchief, a flashing maya.


    "It''s weird to put some serious shit or something in the first half. Why don''t you make it thorough?


    "Then I''ll start over." I, God, who gave you a narrow and arrogant maneuver in the tower of Babel, and who is foolish and arrogant, will not disobey your reason now. "


    Asae listens to Gaye''s opinions, casts spells and cures him. Incidentally, the meaning of the spell that Maye uttered sees as an Old Testament legacy that an angry God has made people''s languages diverse, for reasons such as building towers and pulling them, and building towers and trying to challenge God.


    "What do you say?"


    Asae looks over all the time.


    "Good taste."


    Only Tsukishi praises, and Maya smiles with care.


    "There''s no need to start over, the surgery''s already activated, though. Do you know what we''re saying?


    Gaye peeks into the dwarf and asks.


    ''Oh...... I know. Wow. I didn''t even know you had the ability to translate.''


    When the dwarf opened his mouth, it arrived with automatic conversion to Japanese and Hebrew, so the three Doctors, Biton and Pollock were surprised.


    "Why did you attack us? You did this, didn''t you?


    Biton asks the dwarf.


    ''I wanted to check on you guys. You''re an alien from the other side of the gate. I was very interested in what body structure you have and whether you are suitable as our host''


    The dwarf answers honestly with a slightly heterogeneous sounding audio.


    "And you have become our enemies. Worthy of hostility at this point ''


    "I don''t remember enemies or anything" or "enemies?


    The Bull Village sisters speak out their doubts. I couldn''t even think of Biton, Pollock and the Doctor.


    "Guess with that red kid who was with Junko Yukioka and the others"


    Tsukishi speaks, and the other five are convinced.


    ''That''s right. That peachy, red-haired guy. "


    dwarves affirm.


    "Nothing, we''re not all in this together." "It''s annoying that another Earthlings got along."


    To that answer of Gaye and Maye, the dwarf becomes a decent face.


    ''Oh well... If you ask me... um... is that what it is? It''s the same star race, so I just thought they were all buddies... but they seemed to be early on''


    A dwarf who feels a little rushed.


    "We have to teach the others."


    Gaye and Maye say at the same time. Of course I''m referring to the dwarf.


    "Right. Take him and report to the checkpoint in front of the gate."


    Biton urged, and the six began moving with dwarves.


    Junko and the others did not go straight back to the camp in the woods from upstream of the river, but were aiming for a checkpoint in front of the gate to use the equipment they had brought.


    "Are you using anything other than us?


    If you discover anything you want to use, Junko expects it to be on the checkpoint tablet as well.


    "Quoo, Quo"


    "Hiya, hey."


    Since Quo has clung from behind that Junko and, of course, has turned his hand around his chest, Junko raises a strange voice.


    "True, why aren''t you saying anything?


    Junko asks, as the usually angry truth watches silently as he releases the quo.


    "If it''s Quo, it''s fine. It''s like the little one is sweet. You don''t have to look at me like that."


    And, true.


    "No, I don''t think it''s small enough to say..."


    and Junko. Quo''s apparent age is a little younger than true, to the same extent as tiredness and misery.


    "Wow, Quo"


    Quo, who knew that he would not be dealt by Junko, now clung towards the true one.


    True to walk, but deal with them firmly. I''m tired of staring at the way it doesn''t seem interesting.


    "How are you, ancestor? Are you happy to have a playmate, or are you happy to be free from loneliness? Maybe that''s what it looks like."


    Midori is tired.


    "So... what do you do when you break up? It''s going to be hard."


    Tired frowns. While I am angry that Quo is truly attached to me, my chest aches when I become aware of making this Quo lonely again.


    "Tell Midori what you want. You don''t have to speak the language."


    True demands.


    "Well... you''re about to say goodbye? Why would you let me do such a nasty job?"


    "No, the other way around"


    The truth shook his face as much as he wanted.


    "You can take him to Earth. But for once, I also want to confirm this guy''s intentions. We have to go home, but we''ll never come back here again. I was wondering if you could come with me."


    "That''s an unpleasant role. If Quo doesn''t want to get away from here, you''re gonna make him suffer after all, huh?


    "But I have to do it someday, and Midori''s the only one who can do it."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Said by two men, True and Junko, Midori roars with his face raised.


    I walked for a while and it was about time I tried to get through the hills, and the five legs stopped.


    Carcasses of various species of animals were scattered on the ground. Then on the nearby rock, the letters are written in blood.


    "Wait in front of the gate. KK ''


    Underneath it was written KK, something very familiar lay from Junko.


    "Pure sister, that''s..."


    "Quououououououououououo..."


    It''s falling. I see that, and Quo roars in a grumpy mood.


    "It''s Arlaune''s body. Hey. Maybe I fought Professor Miyazaki. I wonder if this body is the host of Arlaune."


    He takes a corpse like a mixture of plants and dwarves, says Junko.


    "Did fighting mean that Misaki was attacked by these guys"


    True looked over at the animals'' bodies and said:


    "I mean, Arlaune, I knew you were on this planet. I didn''t expect it to come out of nowhere like this."


    Junko puts her hand on her chin and gets a nagging addition and laughs slightly.


    "Are you hostile to us? I can''t imagine attacking from Misaki."


    Tired looked at Arlaune''s remains and said:


    "Well, if you meet the professor, you''ll see."


    Junko says and walks out again.


    I walked along the river for a while through the hills and met two people, Arlaune and Haruhi, who came across the river.


    "Khutu..."


    Quo roaring when he sees Arlaune.


    "Come on, don''t"


    "Ku, fu"


    True to pinch the nose of Quo and scold him. I was wondering if there was any other way to stop it.


    "Have you found anything interesting? We met with Milk and we talked a lot."


    Arlaune speaks to Junko.


    "Heh, milk and hey. This is a delightful discovery for Arlaune."


    Junko, while saying, showed the body of Arlaune''s body that he had found earlier.


    "You were still there... here..."


    Seeing the remains of his fellow countrymen, Arlaune roars.


    At that time, the footage was coming back fragmented behind Arlaune''s brain.


    A scene where my people are being killed. The scene where the body of Arlaune is plucked from among the parasitic hosts, fighting the same race as Quo.


    "You got a blue face, huh?


    "It''s okay..."


    On a caring Haruhi, Arlaune is forced to smile.


    Junko and Arlaune then headed to the checkpoint in front of the gate while exchanging information.


    "It''s over..."


    On a giant creature in the meadow, Nal fell asleep in big letters with faces such as heartfelt tired.


    "Thank you for your hard work on the mission. You can rest until the analysis results."


    "If you can just talk, keep talking slowly."


    That''s what Naru tells Milk everything he finds out.


    "All right, do you want to teach Junko and Misaki too? I''ll be right there. ''


    Milk that excites and upright the tail.


    "Do you mind if I show you the milk?


    "I''m not in the mood for shit because I''m getting tense."


    "I see."


    Nal was convinced by the upbeat milk. I''ve known Milk well for a long time that there are such terribly whimsical places.

 1477 20

    When the bittons arrived in front of the Gate of Light, one familiar person was doing the writing on the tablet.


    "That''s him..."


    Pollock puts up his face. It was once a fiercely hostile Miyazaki sword.


    "Even if he does, we have to report him."


    A bitton that exhales like I gave up.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who


    Misaki smiles and speaks to the bittons.


    The two will report each other''s assault and the case of Arlaune. The Biton side, of course, was unaware of the presence of Arlaune.


    Biton kept the Arlaune creature from showing it to Misaki.


    "Oh, my God, you too."


    Miyazaki was surprised to learn what it was like to be an Arlaune.


    After a while, Junko and Arlaune also showed up in front of the gate.


    Four forces to exchange more information.


    "Earthlings hunting in Arlaune."


    Hearing about Misaki and the bittons, Junko squeaked with her hands on her cheeks.


    "My countrymen... are they there?


    Arlaune sees the Doctor and inquires with a trembling voice of excitement.


    "It''s no use hiding it. I resonate violently when my people approach me."


    Arlaune tells me, and the Doctor sees Biton wondering what''s going on. Biton nodded small. I can''t hide it from you.


    ''You surprised me. Do you have a parasitic companion in your people? "


    And Arlaune the living man saw Arlaune, and said,


    "I mean, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time."


    Haruhi opens his mouth.


    "Arlaune, I call you by name, I call you by race, it''s a mess because it gets messy."


    We all agreed with what was said by the pretty decent Haruhi, except for the Arulane of the Earth, the Arulaune caught by the bittons.


    "She''s a beautiful looking Japanese girl, so you should call her by her Japanese name. Oyla will be your named parent. Yikes. What about Hanako? The image is perfect. And Arlaune is a flower."


    "Then call me Kumi. I thought it was easy to be called in the name of the host, but the name Arlaune as it is is is certainly difficult."


    I can''t wait to be turned into Hanako, so Arlaune again Kumi insists somewhat hastily.


    "Can''t Hanako? Let''s be Hanako. It''s perfect."


    Eating down Haruhi.


    "Persistent Man," "Cheap Naming Sense"


    Haruhi opens his mouth gently to the cold words of the Bull Village sisters.


    "I was born to be like this star, but most of the time, through a gate I accidentally opened, I went to Earth. I have very little memory here."


    "I see... it''s emotional that it will return here again with the people of those stars."


    Hearing about Kumi, the biological Arlaune said with interest.


    "My people too...... are they around here?


    "They''re everywhere except in the cold. However, I tend to prefer the vicinity of the water field ''


    In response to Kumi''s question, Arlaune answers.


    "I didn''t see you in that swamp over there? I didn''t even resonate."


    ''Cause that swamp is his hunting ground. We stayed away.''


    Point to Quo, says the native Arlaune.


    "I''d like to meet more of my people and ask them a lot... have you become hostile to the Earthlings"


    "We also misunderstood and became hostile to Innkeeper and - working with the child. Besides, there are many of us who would strongly like to capture the people of your star, dissect them and examine them."


    When I hear that story about Arlaune, some of them frown.


    "I heard that Arlaune can only parasitize with consent, but that the animals are parasitizing with consent?


    In anticipation of the interval, Misaki asked Arlaune a question.


    ''Exactly. Even the less intelligent animals are aware of our existence and are largely acceptable''


    Arlaune answers.


    "Will you let me go? Let''s tell our people what''s going on. I''ll try to convince him not to attack. ''


    "At a time when there are people who want to autopsy, isn''t that impossible?


    To Arlaune''s request, the Doctor shows a difficulty. As a Doctor, I want to take this Arlaune home to Earth.


    "You should talk to me. Not to mention if it works. Of course, it could be a convenience to escape, but isn''t it a hassle to keep getting attacked?


    Junko opines.


    "Doctor..."


    "Uhm...... ok"


    In a form prompted by bittons, the Doctor nodded reluctantly, and Arlaune was freed from bittons of hands.


    "I still have a lot to talk about... but I can''t get my head together well and I don''t know where to start"


    I say to Arlaune, who Kumi is free, smiling shyly.


    ''Right. Tell your colleagues that there are people in complicated situations who want to interact. "


    That''s what I left behind, and Arlaune left.


    "My Master, approaching"


    Tsukishi speaks up.


    "My Master says I want to talk to you directly"


    "In person? Are you willing to expose yourself to the public?"


    See Makotsuki as Misaki surprised


    "Jesus. He seems to be a wolf"


    "Expose yourself to cows."


    Junko smiles funny.


    "I mean, there he is."


    Everyone pays attention to the direction Junko points to. There was one boy and a white cat coming down the hill slope across the river.


    "Mmm, Milk, aren''t you really exposed to the public?"


    "Hmmm... that''s surprising"


    Misaki and Kumi roar.


    "Hmm, that boy is one of the Mad Scientist Triple Crazies, Grass Dew Milk? He didn''t show up in public, he was even rumored to be the artificial intelligence of the computer world, but he was real."


    The Doctor looked at Nal and said.


    "No, the cat."


    And the truth denies it.


    "What?"


    Both the Doctor and the other faces were taken aback for a moment by the true statement.


    "That white cat is grass dew milk. A monster who looked exactly like a cat - a converted cat."


    Everyone''s gaze falls on the white cat, Misaki said, floating over the river.


    "I don''t know, incompetent cunts. How are you? ''


    Milk spits the most poison in the opening.


    "While you guys were doing your dicky research, I discovered a big secret, and I''m gonna tell you that. Ear holes, shake your missing head, listen to your heart. ''


    "Well, to my credit. Thank you for your hard work. Milk didn''t do anything."


    It was a milk to tell greatly, but Nal stumbled into it in awe.


    "This information is passed on to the master via me, so we don''t need to talk again"


    Tsukishi says no.


    And Milk spoke up.


    "When we came to this planet, the animals and the bugs would have approached you all with total insecurity, wouldn''t they? You''d have felt like you were nostalgic, wouldn''t you? Seeing that, did you ever think about lack of vigilance because you don''t have natural enemies? Well, you soon found out that there are natural enemies, and that there are weak predators by ecosystems and proper on this planet, so you must have realized that the idea was a mistake. But do you know why I''m so nostalgic, and why?


    There were certainly a few who were wondering about it. But I don''t know why.


    ''Curiosity, interest, that''s the place. A Gentile, obviously not from this planet, showed up. You want to observe who it is nearby. Somehow they look down on you because they think you''re little bugs, because you''re a superior species, with a much higher intelligence and spirituality than some Earthlings. "


    "You mean" Root Man "?


    Junko speaks.


    "You knew..."


    Milk that sounds unexpected.


    "Get in direct telepathic contact with me."


    I wanted to keep that story a secret, but Junko decides I should be honest here.


    "Having superior intelligence means building a big city somewhere and developing scientific civilization all the time?


    ''At least in this land I''ve looked around, even if there are intelligent organisms, scientific civilization is completely underdeveloped. Why? It''s not necessary. They''ve got better power. "


    In response to Misaki''s question, Milk said with a funny laugh.


    "By the way, Arlaune is only one species, among parasitic plants. Compared to the Root Man, you can call him an inferior creature, with low intelligence and spirituality ''


    "What..."


    Kumi reacted. I wasn''t angry that they looked low and cursed me, I gave them a voice that looked unexpected.


    "The various parasitic plants on this planet, as far as I''ve seen, all serve to encourage the host to evolve. It shares all the abilities gained by evolving animals among plants of the same species. Genetic information due to evolution can also be recorded and freely imparted to organisms. However, there are limits to the amount that can evolve for an individual. In other words, depending on the individual, there is also a limit to the number of abilities given ''


    The story around here was the same for Arulane. Kumi, Junko and Misaki also know each other.


    "And the top parasitic plants - the" rootsmen "- project their mental bodies like plants but Shizuno magicians to dwell in animal bodies and enjoy the raw animals. Root people have high intelligence, shape and connect networks with parasitic plants, and share all information. It''s normal to move spiritual souls through a network and into animals where another plant is parasitic. Parasitic plants are terminals, generations, and spiritual bodies, the rootsmen, come and go through the spiritual world as if dressed in clothes. But - ''


    And here Milk saw Arlaune.


    "While the root man has evolved to its realm, otherwise most parasitic plants do not possess intelligence. The only parasitic plant with intelligence besides the rootsmen is Arlaune, as far as I know. The Roots call me the Lower Roots."


    "Did Arlaune take the lead in the fight when the Roots ordered him to fight?


    To Junko''s inquiry, Milk shakes his neck sideways as he sifts.


    ''No, there is also the purpose of defending the species and capturing the Earthlings, but there is also the possibility that they fought on their own initiative to gain an evolution as a species in the battle.''


    The battle is the foundation of evolution and progress. It makes no difference to the creatures of the planet, nor to mankind.


    "Junko, can you even say this is the end of the ideal you wanted? This is the end of the creature that went where it came from. This is the end of evolution. Yes, this is still the intelligent life of this planet - if you take it for the weeds that grow there or for the roots parasitized by insects, it''s forming a civilization in splendor. Well, from our values, it''s a lot of distortion. Excellent creature, but too civilized... ''


    "At least Snow Oka doesn''t want a future like this."


    ''I know that, too. I''m just trying to be sarcastic. "


    To true penetration, bitter milk.


    "I wonder if Arulane dared not go down the same path as the root people, wanting to create another form"


    ''It''s the realm of speculation. No, is that even possible...''


    Pointed out by Junko, Milk only denied it with spinal cord reflexes, but immediately changes his mind.


    ''As I said earlier, the Root Man projects his mental body to and from the various organisms'' bodies. To be precise, they come and go between plants parasitized by organisms. They have a body, and they will not die unless the body dies. But the Root Man and the species that are the hostile species of Arlaune - the Innkeeper - come actively to prune the body, while being able to sniff out the location of its body. The main unit is also trying to protect itself with that hand. One of them is that big one. Al there...... you saw Kumi and Haruhi, right? I called it a city because all the grass growing on that giant catfish is the main body of the rootsmen. It''s assembled over there. Even if Innkeeper approaches, that giant catfish goes into battle mode and protects the body. "


    For once, everyone is hearing stories about giant catfish from Kumi.


    "So, Junko, we need to talk about things."


    Milk looks at Quo.


    "Hand him over to me. I''ll take you back to Earth to study it."

 1478 21

    "Even if they tell you to hand it over, you''re not my property."


    "But I miss you guys, don''t I? That gate of light doesn''t last forever, and while the gate is open, you''re desperately looking into ecology to bring the best you can back to Earth. ''


    To the demands of the milk, Junko had a troubled face, truly emitting a sinister aura.


    ''You can''t see it on Earth, you''ll have found a lot of interesting things. But did you find anything surprising that would lead to your technological innovations? Fortunately, the original sample of Al Rawneh came all the way from the other side, and it seems like we could get more than one of them is a good achievement, but there''s more amazing material there than that, right?


    "Don''t be ridiculous, shitcat"


    With cold eyes and voice, the truth speaks out.


    (Wow, True Brother, I''m always angry at you for increasing it ~)


    Midori, whose true and spiritual are connected, has a direct transmission of true anger. It is rare to use words that are truly dirty in the first place.


    "Quo is not a thing. I won''t let it be a toy to satisfy your interests."


    "I agree with True you all this time, so even if they say you guys... Quo, you didn''t do me any harm, and even though you were born on this planet, I wonder if it would be contrary to my aesthetics to take you home and use you as a research material for your convenience."


    Place your hand on your true shoulder and say it clearly with your true face, Junko.


    "Oh, and if Arlaune comes at us, of course, I''d be happy to catch him and use him as a research material."


    Kumi frowns when she hears the words of Junko, who breaks his true face and laughs at him.


    "Uh, no, Junko, that was an animal experiment doctrine. But I''m not. ''


    "Quo is not an animal. You''re the animal, you shitcat."


    "I said shit cat twice. Nah. That inn is a lot different than an animal. Good and primitive at best."


    "Either you''re making a low degree insult because you can''t pull in anymore, or you''re serious? Even the former is unforgivable, but there is still salvation. I can''t forgive the latter."


    "Mm-hmm... the former... Sorry. ''


    Whereas I even let go of the killer true, I wonder if I can say whatever I want to come to my head any more, and Milk apologizes with a little chill in his head.


    "True, Junko, I''m sure you guys are more decent at what you say. But I''d say to Junko in particular, what are we? It''s called the Mad Scientist Triple Crazy, isn''t it? That''s crap - tied to ethics and morality, overlooking all this valuable research material? Miyazaki, what about you?


    "This guy claims, I''m sick of hearing it" "This guy sure is a shitty cat"


    Gaye and Maye also dew their discomfort. I feel more or less the same about other faces. Only the Doctor was in tune with what Milk said, but it wasn''t an atmosphere that could be put out in his mouth.


    "I''m Yukioka, you guys are close. Sure, she''s attractive."


    Misaki opens his mouth as he watches Quo.


    "I''m getting along with you guys, Yukioka, and I don''t want to imitate it as innocent and disrespectful as to force it. If we''d met differently, we''d have talked differently again."


    "You say something surprisingly decent."


    Biton turned his eyes round and looked at Miyazaki.


    "It weighs the least bit of benevolence."


    Turning to Biton, he shrugged his shoulder, and Misaki said sarcastically.


    "Uh, hey, it depends on your will,"


    Junko opens his mouth.


    "We were worried about saying goodbye to you here, or going to Earth with you, and we were just about to ask him. If I were to come with you, I would be able to get you to collaborate with me in research again, to the best of my ability."


    He is a pure child who says so in his mouth consciously, but he was a pure child who had already been harvested by sneaking the cells of the Quo as a matter of fact. But there is no doubt that more research will be done if there is a Quo body, and if there is anything I can take with me, I want to take it.


    ''Uh, it''s a mess already. Then help me, and I''ll take you. "


    "You think that''s possible?


    A milk that gives rise to a light eclampsia plunges Misaki into a sensation of fright. If milk tries to make sense of itself, it will dress up to turn the majority of those who are here against the enemy.


    ''Uh, I''ll do it. Underestimate it at best. Tsukiji, Naru, let''s go.


    "Wait."


    Kumi pulls back the milks.


    "I get milk too"


    Several people looked at Kumi in surprise at Kumi''s remarks. But Junko and Misaki did not seem otherwise surprised.


    "Whoa, whoa, what a blow."


    Milk laughs funny.


    "I''ve got a lot to think about. I''m sorry, Junko, but let me take the form of hostility only this time."


    Kumi looks sorry and bows her head toward Junko.


    "Fine."


    "Lightly, maybe."


    To Junko smiling, Kumi spilled a slight smile.


    "It''s time for Tsukishi to come over."


    "Jesus, My Master. Thank you all for your help."


    Milk commanded him, and Tsukuri drowned his head toward the bittons, then walked toward the milk.


    "Yukioka-kun, do you have any idea why Milk is obsessed with this girl?


    Misaki speaks to Junko where Milk, Naru, Kumi, Haruhi and Tsukishi have left.


    "Hmm? Is there a reason?


    "Milk has already moused the descendants of the Beast Emperor. It''s a kid named Cocoon. The child will have already looked into it. And from here on out, my guess is, Milk examined the cocoon body and made some great discoveries, but the research got stuck there. And I found the Rooty Creature of the Beast Emperor, the Quo of the Inn. I mean, we might be able to continue our interrupted research into milk - and. Well, even if this speculation is wrong, I think the answer is close."


    "I see."


    Misaki''s guess was felt by Junko, as he said a pretty good line.


    "Hmm, and I didn''t feel like milk. She wasn''t the type to move through me until she trampled on people''s conveniences and feelings."


    "I can ask you how little you can afford. Me and Yukioka move with pure research appetite, but the milk seems a little different."


    Misaki said to Junko, with his hands on his cheeks and a strange little neck.


    "Milk is desperate to clear the Lord''s carelessness."


    Tired pinches his mouth.


    "Clearing up the mindless thoughts of the repressed monster is probably a convenience for not wanting to be enlightened"


    "What do your ancestors know about that mouthless cat?


    When Midori asked, Tired nodded.


    "The sorcerer who created the milk - Shiro Kusaruka - was an acquaintance from the Edo period. He was stuck in his own limitations and wanted a life that was just plausible, but he couldn''t stop his old heart from getting old. I see that the milk that the Lord sees gradually losing his mind has inherited the Lord''s thoughts."


    "I see."


    "Given the character of the milk, Tired, don''t make a point with your story"


    After listening to the exhaustion, Junko and Misaki were a little convinced.


    He said something about the Edo period.


    "You blonde, you''re a dick."


    Gaye and Maye look tired and say.


    "By the way, it''s time to figure out how much the gate will have?


    Junko turned to the Bull Village sisters and asked.


    "Five days to a week" "More than a week"


    "Hey Maye..."


    "Then I''ll fit the gaye. Five days is the lowest number of days expected, but the odds are very low."


    After they both said it at the same time, Gaye gave a grumpy voice, and Maye supplemented her with no choice.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    Junko looks over and asks together.


    "We''ll continue our investigation normally. I don''t want to get into trouble."


    And, Doctor.


    "If you want to avoid trouble, you should also avoid coming to another planet on the other side of the universe"


    "It sure is."


    Dr. Misaki jokes and says, smiling.


    "I''m sure milk will use aggressive measures."


    "There are three Overlives. Are you willing to turn us into enemies? Upstairs."


    Tired warns, Midori laughs invincibly and slaps his hands with his fists.


    "Arlaune - Kumi and that Tsukiji are not alarmed."


    Junko also urges vigilance.


    "Man, it''s hard to imagine you bumping into me from the front, and I think I''m gonna work something out."


    "I wish we hadn''t missed it like that, and we''d all be owls here."


    True said.


    "You know, it''s hard to say, but then the milk comes first for you, True. Hostages, distractions, attacks."


    "Right."


    Junko told me, and Truth convinced me. It''s true enough that in the battle between transcendents, they become merely pulling their legs.


    "I could have fought there against Lily. He looks a lot worse than a lily."


    Truly admit it. Once the power of milk is tasted by the body.


    "Exactly. Even those who have the same past life have a different dimension than the lilies that the truth has done several times. Milk is exceptionally higher. It''s the same level as Junko and me."


    And, tired.


    "Al... why did Kumi get on the milk? Didn''t I tie my hand with you?


    "I don''t know why. You may have remembered something back home on this planet."


    To the true question, Junko speaks of speculation.


    It was then immediately after the exchange of information and the dissolution of the gathered together.


    "Hello, Root Man."


    In Junko''s head again, his voice echoed directly.

 1479 22

    The tone of voice echoing in Junko''s head was clearly not the same as last time.


    (Unlike Root Man the other day?


    ''Yes. Those who come into contact have decided last time and this time in the lottery''


    (Draw, is there something going on?


    ''Simply because I want to taste the precious experience of contact with aliens. The same person went on twice. Then it''s cheating, so I decided to draw again for the second time''


    (I see -)


    I think he''s a stray, humane alien, and he smiles at Junko.


    (So, why have you been in contact?


    "I''m honestly surprised that that white fuzzy lovely found out who we are. We were listening to your earlier conversation, but we were aware of their presence when they interfered with us."


    I laugh at the expression of a nice white fuzzy again.


    "Your conversation today was something that even the Root Man couldn''t overlook."


    (Hmm? Is it inconvenient for Milk to take you to the lab?


    ''That''s the other way around. I''d rather you do that. As long as the inn is doomed, I''ll be happy. The problem is, that white hair-- it''s Mr. Milk.''


    The tone of my voice makes me wonder.


    ''Didn''t Mr. Milk say you could get more than one sumble? And that includes us. "


    (Uh, I see)


    ''That''s not the only thing I''m having trouble with...''


    Root Man who will have a slightly tired voice.


    "Mr. Milk is trying to figure out how to form a network of spiritual worlds for our roots. For that reason, there is a spectacular storm of noise blowing through our world as we continue to interfere forcefully. What''s wrong is that the person who is interfering doesn''t know how we are. He doesn''t seem to recognize the noise that''s the big problem for us, does he? Maybe it''s the difference between animals and plants. ''


    Milk is still trying to gain knowledge from you.


    ''If there''s anything we can do to help, we can help, so I need you to stop that Mr. Milk. I also asked those who are interfering, but Mr. Milk doesn''t seem to listen to me... Based on your conversation earlier, I thought maybe Mr. Milk himself would not listen to me, and this is how I came to ask you. "


    (True, I''m in trouble for this milk -)


    Junko laughs again at the idea of annoying aliens.


    (You can''t fight it there, can you?


    ''The Root Man has taken a lot of measures to deal with the strong wind opponents who blow inns and weekends, but no one else could call them natural enemies. An alien appeared there and vandalized our dwelling directly in an unexpected way... even if we build that countermeasure, it''s going to be devastating before it''s finished...''


    Junko was convinced by Root Man''s words. Whatever the superorganism, it means we can''t deal with unexpected disasters right away.


    (I didn''t even say I would stop the milk...... We''ll be home in five days or a week anyway, but until then, if we leave it alone, it won''t taste good?


    ''Oh, did you? But it''s still tight to be in this state for a week. "


    (If it was a life-threatening thing, I think they''d stop the milk, too. Hey.)


    ''It''s not as life-threatening as it sounds...''


    (Well, when I get a chance... Don''t expect too much)


    Honestly, it''s in the same condition as it is in conflict with milk at the moment, and I expect it to collide soon.


    ''Oh, yeah. If you have any questions from there, I''ll take them.''


    (Wasn''t it your policy not to teach -?


    ''Cause I can''t say that anymore. In addition to begging for cooperation, we must do our part in good faith, and exchanging information may help us understand what we can do for both sides. The only thing you can give us is information. Of course, I can''t tell you how Mr. Milk wants to know that those stars are more homogeneous to us. We don''t know that either. "


    (Is Milk trying to forcefully find it -)


    From Root Man''s remarks it was possible to deduce the further intentions of the milk. Even Junko has the lust and the strength.


    (Then I''ll ask you a question. When you see boarding houses, animals flee quickly, but why do you miss the Lord of Beasts?


    ''It''s not that deep a reason. Are you saying that only strong winds that blow over the weekend are super attractive? It''s a tremendous force to push parasitic plant interference away and put wild organisms under control. It''s not effective on all creatures, and it doesn''t seem to work on organisms parasitized by lower root people.''


    (Hmm. So, what''s the difference between a strong wind blowing over the weekend and a boarding house? How was the latter born?


    ''As the previous Root Man told us, the identity of the strong wind blowing over the weekend is boarding house that takes in the super evolved Arlaune''


    (No... it''s my first ear...)


    ''Is that it? Was it? In the midst of Arlaune''s fight against boarding houses for further evolution, a particularly mighty evolutionary individual emerged. The super individual kicked the boarding house one after the other, but at the end of the day, he was defeated and turned into a boarding house nursery, so a hell of an individual was born on the boarding house side.''


    (The system of fighting the stronger to become stronger and the stronger to give birth to the stronger is the same on this planet.)


    On the other hand, Junko knows that evolution that makes the absolutely powerful appear and become stable brings stalemate, and that a stable world stagnates without progress.


    In other words, whatever civilization is on this planet, the weak predators among creatures can be seen as antagonizing. The strong winds blowing over the weekend, the boarding houses, the Arlaune, and the Root Man, it feels that the difference in power is not so far apart as they fight. It considered that the strength of the individual was also to such an extent that it could be covered by the nature of numbers and abilities.


    ''That''s right. It''s exactly what you''re thinking right now. You shouldn''t ask for perfection.''


    A rootsman who read Junko''s thoughts said with no heart or a sense of self-derision.


    "As an organism, Root Man will be better than you in many ways. Intelligence, vitality, personality, presence or absence of superordinary powers, etc. Therefore, there was no quarrel within the same race, no creation at the end of trial and error, and no lovely culture, as varied as your stars, was ever formed."


    (I mean, you guys too... well, naturally if you think about it -)


    "Yeah, we''re sneaking up on your stars, too, as you guys came here to investigate. That''s quite a few, too. No one will be aware of the little bug enough to ride at the tip of your finger, as it dwelled in spirit and crept through the gate. And because we can instantly share all the information, we''ve learned a lot about the culture and history of Japan, the planet Earth. Cultures in other countries are also learning admirably. And of course, we do biological and geological research. ''


    At the point of sharing information in an instant, I can certainly ask that it is a superorganism far beyond the earthlings.


    But we lacked the creativity to nurture civilization. You are flawed and weak, but you have been able to grow a wide variety of civilizations by scratching your feet and getting lost. I''m very jealous, to be honest, but that doesn''t mean we can do the same thing. ''


    Weakness and incompleteness nurture the world. I seek strength because I am weak. I try to gain knowledge and insight and be smart because I don''t know anything and I''m stupid. It is a world overflowing with ugliness that makes beauty more valuable and the pursuit of beauty.


    Junko, who has lived and seen the world for over a thousand years, knows it well. If the stranded and vulnerable don''t get their hands on it, they will also visit the Yukooka Laboratory as an experimental platform. They are causing a great deal of excitement to the world.


    Junko recalls that Arlaune used to say something similar at the Daytime Joint Research Facility.


    (Why do the boarding houses and plants conflict?


    Junko asked, remembering that Quo would have stripped him of his animosity and hatred.


    "It''s only a matter of the thoughts of the Innkeepers... They can''t allow intelligent plants to parasitize animals, bring spirits to and from them, or encourage evolution. In addition to that, the very feud that follows with the cotton coalition may be calling for a chain of hatred and continuing feuds. If the other side doesn''t attack, the Root Man won''t argue. Subordinate Roots - Except those whom you call Arlaune ''


    (Naru, so at the end of the day... it''s about Arlaune attacking you, and it has nothing to do with that, right?


    ''There isn''t. I know he was attacking you.''


    (Okay. The milk thing...... I''ll try my best. If only we could win)


    "Nice to meet you"


    I''m out of conversation with Root Man.


    "Jun Sister, were you communicating with someone named Root Man again?"


    Midori called out to Junko, who was confused.


    "Yeah, he wants it to stop because the milk is annoying."


    "What''s the price?


    "Am I supposed to satisfy my curiosity?


    Truly asked, Junko answered vaguely.

 1480 23

    Milk and Naru returned to the giant creatures of the meadows. Tsukishi is back on hand and Haruhi and Kumi are following along.


    Milk says we''ll continue to investigate the Root Man here. Because it is the plant above this giant catfish that is the body of this planet''s high intelligence body.


    "If you had an easy place to go up, you should have told me from the start"


    "Absolutely."


    Haruhi and Kumi expressed their dissatisfaction as they walked up the loose slopes. When he first came to the giant catfish, he was twisted up against a wall full of mucus, but behind the giant catfish was a place where he could walk up.


    ''Didn''t my lord tell you at school that you had a bad dump you wouldn''t notice? I don''t know what kind of education you have these days.''


    Milk teasing with disgusting voices.


    "So, what brings you here with the wind blowing? Let me get this straight."


    When I reached the top of the giant catfish, I looked up at Kumi and Milk asked in a serious voice.


    "Weekend...... about an evening when two moons overlap. In the strong wind blowing over the weekend...... those close to me were killed. I just remembered the sight."


    "Is it a special super individual among the inns?"


    "Oh. It''s similar to that one I had at Junko''s. That''s an enemy to me. I stepped that asking for milk would lead to the elimination of the threat rather than leaving it to Junko to manage it. It''s a matter of character."


    ''Fear... Doesn''t even seem like it. No, should I say it doesn''t fit your image''


    It wasn''t even the teasing wind, but when he heard that word of milk he spoke quietly, Kumi stopped.


    "I don''t care if you decide on the image of a person. Maybe what I don''t remember... is that I might escape this fear and the loss of something close."


    ''I''m telling you something nasty, but you''re the shithead who''s pulling a copy of Arlaune out of our mouse and killing it all. I''ve decided to plan something that won''t happen in the future. Ma, not one of my mice has been killed, so I don''t care.''


    In a disgusting but derisive voice, Milk said.


    "How dare you moralize me about how much sacrifice I have for my crappy ambitions, but what kind of gag is that? You''re the one who sacrifices everything you want. ''


    "The only transplant in Arlaune killed him. Only those who gave their lives to Mad Scientists at the cost of the experimental bench. That''s the price."


    Kumi said he was arrogant.


    ''If you reason like that, you can justify it, and it doesn''t hurt your conscience? Hmm, Hmm, Right or Right''


    "Do you have something to gain from selling fights to me?


    ''I want to make sure you''re the one who''s going to do that again. On the other hand, follow my lead. Which one is it?''


    "My values of good and evil - by standards, I''m not like you. I don''t think that''s possible."


    Kumi says in a slightly lonely tone.


    "I''ve also had a lot of bad feelings about the differences in values. Will do so in the future."


    ''Well, what if we stay here without going back to Earth?


    That light mouth of milk pierced Kumi''s heart deeply.


    (I can''t believe I''m staying here... I don''t even feel that way. But even on Earth I am lonely...)


    I feel my mind becoming unstable. Originally Arlaune is also a delicate creature on the mental side, so Kumi feels a great deal of stress about the situation in which she is now placed. The scaffolding is annoying and I even feel the illusion that I am nowhere.


    "How did that strange phenomenon hunter of yours get here?


    Kumi was obviously anxious, so Milk spoke to Haruhi.


    "Oh, my God, you remembered about the oils on my cat."


    Asked by the milk, Haruhi speaks out loud.


    ''Don''t say that to the cat''s ass. He''s smarter than you, he''s stronger, he lives longer. "


    "Hehe, Mr. White Cat."


    Haruhi, who makes his head drool.


    "He''s a jerk."


    Nose ringing milk. But I don''t hate it.


    "Kumi, looking at you, somehow reminds me of my old self. I mean, I can''t leave you alone, well, that''s the place."


    Seeing Haruhi, who said in a gloomy way and spreading a nasty grin that made him live with his lover, Kumi felt more comfortable, as if it had been magical.


    (What would this change of heart be?


    Kumi is surprised by the change in her mind.


    "Make it clear you have a lower heart."


    "Of course there is."


    Haruhi pointed out by the milk and now said it out with his chest stretched and no cowardice.


    (He''s a weird guy to make...)


    Looking at Haruhi, Kumi thinks.


    "Yes, milk. If possible, I''d like to make contact with the other Arlaunes."


    "I see, I had that hand"


    Kumi called me out and Milk came up with a good thing.


    "If possible, I''d like to join hands with the Arlaunes on this planet."


    On their way back to the basin camp, the Bull Village sisters discovered a new acre.


    "Pinch it between your heads and we''ll both be together."


    "This way we both do it at the same time"


    "I Can See Memories"


    "Sounds" "Sounds"


    Put an acre in the space between Gaye and Maye''s head as she talks.


    The first memory footage that Akr showed looked like quite a few, several different organisms were facing each other, obviously speaking up and having a conversation.


    And some of them were creatures who looked familiar to Gaye and Maye. A large face monkey with a scratch on his face and a four-speed beast with a spherical head with burns that has struck us before has not burned his face yet.


    "The creatures parasitized by Arlaune. There are several children who attacked us. Are you still alive?


    "No, I''m not. Gaye is an idiot. I saw this as a meeting before it hit us."


    "Nah... nah..."


    Gaye turns her face bright red and angry because Maye treats her like an idiot, and she points it out and realizes the fact.


    "There''s no fool... and in public... I won''t forgive you"


    Gaye, who speaks ill.


    "Do you sometimes fight"


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Biton says unexpectedly.


    "Wataru all the time"


    "Just because you have two heads doesn''t mean you''re completely united until you think about it."


    "It''s not the same because of character."


    Answer the order of Maye, Gaye, and Maye.


    "Well... excuse me"


    Bitons with head down gently.


    "I don''t care to that extent," "I''m really rude."


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye frowns at Maye, who says the opposite to himself at the same time.


    "By the way, 97% of people who fight and sell are gay"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, even though it''s 100% maye to make the start of a fight"


    To plainly say Maya, Gaye becomes the top of the Buddha.


    "We''re always together, so we need to get along."


    And, Pollock.


    "Reverse."


    "We fight in moderation because we''re always together" "Say what you want to say and get stressed out"


    "I see."


    Listening to their reasoning, Pollock was convinced.


    "What about the other two memories?


    The Doctor asks.


    "Watch Now"


    "Turn it around when you see it."


    After they both say it at the same time, Gaye adds. Place the acre between your heads again.


    The second video was of a peach-skinned red-haired boy battling the creatures he had earlier shown.


    "This is Quo?


    "A little different." "Different corners."


    "Strong winds blowing over the weekend"


    We both speak the name at the same time. I have also heard about the contact between Junko and Root Man, so I already know his name.


    "Uhhhh!


    An intense roar filled with anger rose, and the sisters flashed their faces. The beasts parasitized by Arlaune in the footage are completely flinched.


    The wind blows, thunder falls, and diamond dust blows. It''s not a battle. A red-haired boy is killing the creatures almost unilaterally.


    The big-faced monkey had his face cut with a handknife and a four-speed beast with a spherical head had been struck by a side thunder.


    "That wound was at this time......" "That''s not the time. I mean..."


    The sisters speculate that the strong wind blowing over the weekend will make its way around here.


    The second record is over and I look at the third.


    A strong wind blowing over the weekend rips the body of the creature that killed it, purposefully removing the Arlaune body from the body and tearing it apart into a mess. I heard that he hated Arlaune so much that he revealed his anger and broke it down with care and perseverance.


    After looking at the three memories, the Bull Village sisters turn the acres to other faces as well.


    "Just because you''re a hostile species of Arlaune doesn''t mean you''re on our side, and you want to avoid encounters"


    Everybody''s finished watching the footage, Bitton said.


    "There were no signs that it would make sense, and there was no dust."


    Pollock also agreed with Biton.


    "What if I ran into you?"


    "We''ll do our best." "I''ll leave it to Gaye."


    "Hey Maye...... what do you mean?


    "It doesn''t mean anything."


    and others, and it was then that the Bull Village sisters had their usual interactions.


    A strong gust of wind broke out. And then...


    "Kwwwwwwwwwwwww!


    The roar clings to the surroundings.


    "Nantka''s Law?" "What if I make a rumor?


    Gaye and Maye mutter at the same time.


    "Hide!"


    Biton gives a sharp voice, always hiding in the shadows of the rocks.


    "It''s a little... isn''t it cold?


    Pollock shrinks himself and speaks to Biton.


    "You did get a sudden drop in temperature."


    "I mean, it''s snowing." "The power of the voice lord?


    Looking out from the rock shade, I saw snow pounding on the wind.


    Temperatures drop sharply, resulting in unbearable cold. With more than 25 degrees before, it suddenly dropped to snow where they were all wearing thin clothes.


    "Be warm." "Be soggy."


    When Gaye and Maye cast their spells, the temperature in the shadow of the rock reverts.


    "Helpful"


    Biton thanked him and peered outside the rock shade.


    "Look."


    When the bitton pointed to the sky, I could see a red-haired boy flying on his peachy skin.


    "Different horns from Quo," "with the ones that came out in Akr''s memory."


    My sisters squeak.


    "Again... you were around here. Strong winds blowing over the weekend"


    Even though it was already warm, the Doctor roared shaking.


    As Miyazaki was investigating, he once again felt multiple killings approaching by trying to surround himself.


    When the work was interrupted and moved to a scenic location, various creatures appeared and surrounded Misaki. The fact that it was an organism that housed Arlaune in its body was immediately detectable to Misaki.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who Or have the negotiations failed?"


    Fumizaki laughing sarcastically. Much more than when it appeared before. Not twice as close. There are more than four times.


    "More soldiers in the short term are probably using copies, but in such an impromptu, let''s know."


    Arlaune parasitizes both copies and originals by agreement with other creatures. The Arlaune side also sorts the opponent to some extent. Regardless of the creature on the parasitic side, what the Arlaune side chooses is to determine whether or not they have a strong will to evolve.


    Whether that sorting on the Arlaune side was done? If I had done that sorting, I wouldn''t be able to increase the number of soldiers that easily. Miyazaki decided that he had just increased the number of impromptu soldiers just by agreeing on the other creature.


    Misaki and Arlaune cut the lid of the battle and tried to drop it, and that''s exactly when...


    "Kuhhhhhhhhhh!


    Strong winds gushed around with the roar.


    Miyazaki turns her back so that her thin body doesn''t blow up. The creatures who lived in Arlaune looked up at the sky and set themselves up, more alert to something else than Miyazaki.


    Misaki felt other changes as well. Sweat is erupting from all over my body.


    "It''s hot and humid... the way this temperature rises is unusual"


    That''s what I thought, arrow tip, I made a full noise, and something like a white chunk shook out of the sky. Hail. The heat quickly disappeared.


    More lightning flashed in the sky as it continued to stand, thunderbolts echoed.


    Eventually, it slowly descended from the sky. The creatures that lived in Arlaune rise to kill with tension and fear.


    "Oh, no, did I pull the hit? This is also a gift of everyday deeds."


    Miyazaki laughed naggingly when he saw his whole body peachy skin, red hair, horns stretched without twisting, red eyes, and from his back an insect winged boy.

 1481 24

    True and Midori and Quo were even playing beside Junko doing research and research on forest creatures.


    "No, like this, it''s a signal to raise your hand if you slap on the flank, so raise your hand."


    I speak while I know the language doesn''t make sense, and the truth intertwined my legs in the form of a covering over the depressed Quo tries to take my arm while slapping Quo''s flanks flat.


    "Wow..."


    Looks like it got through, and raises it with Quo turning his hands on his back while he''s lying down.


    In the form of True taking both wrists of Quo and pulling Quo''s body all at once, he rolled to the ground and fell under Quo, changing Quo''s body on his back and pushing it up with his legs tangled. Reach up both hands. Quo''s body is dressed with his hands and feet facing his back, pushed up into the air on his back. It''s a Romero Special move. Also known as hanging ceilings.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa"


    For my first experience in my life, it''s painful and funny, so I scream complicated Quo.


    "This is a move that used to be a tradition in the old police as a move for a male cop to put on a female cop"


    "No, because it hasn''t become a tradition..."


    True to give a serious commentary, Junko burst in with a half laugh.


    "It''s not funny just because you''ve been called, so it''s a good idea to show them what kind of moves you''ve been made now?


    Midori suggests.


    "Well, then..."


    "It''s a role I play, and it takes a true brother. I knew it would help."


    "No, the other way around, that''s"


    I tried to say a mess, but in the end it was my turn to call True this time and show Qua where I was being put on Romero Special.


    "Quoo."


    Quo also seems to have understood, wants to make a real move and tries to push him down.


    "No, in order, now it''s Midori''s turn."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "Heh, Quo wants to call his real brother. Give it up."


    I don''t give it to myself, I see Quo trying to lay down the truth, I show my teeth and laugh like I won.


    "Sounds like fun..."


    Tired next to Junko whines sideways about how the three of them are.


    "I''m sorry it''s all fun, but hey. It''s time to tell them."


    Junko said with an annoying face.


    "Midori, I just want to ask for that one."


    "Heh... I don''t feel like it."


    Mindful of what Junko''s favor is, Midori faces.


    We have to tell Quo that we will soon be gone from here. It needs Midori''s help.


    "But someday we have to do it."


    "Don''t do it. Your ancestors can help."


    "Okay."


    Stand up as tired as you have given up and cast your spell.


    Though not as pure as Midori, tiredness can also be used to enter the spiritual world. In the minds of others, either.


    Both of us dive into the spirit of Quo at the same time.


    "Is this the heart of Quo"


    Tired gave a strange voice to the landscape where only the flower garden continued.


    "My ancestors, this looks calm at first sight, but subtly different."


    "I see... there''s nothing else but flower gardens."


    Midori tells me, and I understand tiredness.


    "Peace, but serenity, but no one. Nothing else. That''s how you feel."


    That''s what I say. Dori looks up at the blue-purple sky.


    "Hey, Quo, can you hear me?"


    Speaking up, Quo''s appearance began to materialize before he was tired and miserable.


    "I know... how? Hirohiro, my oldest daughter and a beautiful, blonde, elegant kid are coming into me?


    Quo asks strangely.


    "Munchkin... I recognized you that way. - Ugh. My name is Midori."


    "I just reviewed it. I''m tired."


    Midori giggles when she is flashing and tired.


    "My heart is in direct contact, so I''m breaking through the language barrier."


    "Then I wish you''d make that faster"


    Quo laughing without sneering and giving in. Seeing that smile makes Midori extra difficult to cut out the story.


    "You know... I really need to tell you something..."


    Midori talked so hard to tell.


    "We''ll have to go home in a little while. We''re from another star, not here, aren''t we? Through the gates that connect the stars to the stars."


    "I knew both"


    Midori and Tired were surprised by the quote telling her with a bright smile.


    "Midori and I are tired, because I''m gonna miss you alone, and you care, and this is how you got into my mind, right?


    "Guess what?"


    "Because some roots and inferior roots have the power to get into people''s minds. That''s why you''re interfering with me. We also learn how to protect ourselves from mental attacks."


    Hearing about Quo, Midori was convinced of his tiredness.


    "I mean, wouldn''t you take the spirit of a true brother and a pure sister this way, too? You want to talk to your real brother?"


    Midori says.


    "If you can bring those two in too, be sure!


    Quo makes his face shine.


    "The spiritual world is connected to each other, so naturally it''s possible, isn''t it?


    And, tired.


    "That''s theoretically possible, but you''ve never tried it, and you don''t know if it''ll work. So I''m in charge, and my real sister is your ancestor."


    "Let''s change our responsibilities��"


    "No, no, you know your ancestors and I are linked."


    That is why Midori and Tired once come out of Quo''s mind, each using his abilities and techniques, also brings with him a pure child and a true spirit.


    "Wow, I''m talking about how I should have done this from the beginning. That said, it''s my first attempt."


    "There you go. Do you both hear me?


    True and Junko appeared in his head, so Quo chuckles with great joy.


    "Oh...... you surprise me. You can also lead other people''s minds into the spirit of others...... And I was surprised that Quo was talking."


    The feeling I saw was completely unchanged from the real world. Opposite Quo, True said.


    Then Junko and Truly introduce themselves.


    "I know there''s no language barrier because it''s a spiritual world, but it''s a strange story to tell names."


    And, true.


    "True... From then on, I smell similar to my father. I feel even stronger when I''m dealing with it like this right now"


    Quo said with a real close face and a smile in his nostalgia.


    "What about me? What about me?"


    Junko points at herself and asks with a smile.


    "I think it''s a good mother to have my child. I really want to mate."


    ����


    "You know..."


    A pure child who loses his words and a blatant truth. Truth is, in this world, the expression comes out intact. That''s something very different from the real world. I can''t hide my emotions.


    "I know. You''re a true bitch, aren''t you? I won''t take it away from you. I really don''t want you to hate me. But if the child of True and Junko is a female, definitely let her mate with me, right? I''m just excited to think about giving birth to my child to True and Junko, and it''s very nice."


    Everywhere I was stuck with pure and flaky quotas.


    "I mean, this, outside the spiritual world, Quo, can you do the trick so I can have a conversation with you? In other words, the art of being able to communicate with one another in the form of reading stories. You''ll need to knit out the technique itself, but it doesn''t look like you can do more in theory than we can talk like this here?


    Junko turns to Midori and complains.


    "It''s... we need to knit out some new techniques, but maybe we can..."


    "Can you do that? That''s hard on me... but can your ancestors do that..."


    The mental manipulation itself is better at Midori, but the way the surgery is handled is much better at tiredness. It''s not something I can make as much as a new technique, and I thought it would be difficult for Midori, but if I were to say I could be tired, I could.


    "How long does it take?"


    Junko asks. Junko also knows how difficult it is to create a new technique.


    "Wait a minute...... I''m thinking now...... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh So the spirit is in contact at the moment, so it''s a partially sustained form."


    Tired took a hint that True and Midori were in a state of linking their spirits. But True won''t want Junko to know, so don''t put that in your mouth here.


    "Exclusive in the form of conversation, only between the four of us and Quo, the art of connecting spirits...? We''re not connected, are we?


    True takes confirmation.


    "Yes, I just come and go with Quo"


    "Can''t you and I finally connect?


    "I can, but I won''t. You don''t want the truth, then I''ll connect you first."


    To Junko''s question, he replied that he was tired.


    "Hmm... well..."


    Junko puffs his cheeks and sees them shiny and true on the side.


    The four return from the spiritual world once. The flesh, of course, was intact, with only the mind flying.


    Tired starts making surgery. It''s an easy procedure if you''re tired because it''s a connected mind once, so you just need to partially maintain that condition.


    "Can you hear me -? Quo"


    Tired calls to Quo with a flesh voice.


    "I hear you."


    The three of Junko, True, and Midori were stunned because Quo spoke Japanese in his flesh voice, not in a mindset.


    "What''s going on?


    When Junko looked tired with a surprise look in his eyes, tiredness made him laugh.


    "I''ve come up with one more idea and turned it into another. I wondered if once the language wall was removed in the spiritual world, we could bring that state into the material world as well. Actually, Quo doesn''t speak Japanese, but we have automatic conversion of perceptions. Our words should be auto-converted in Quo''s ears as Quo''s race, as Innkeeper''s language."


    "Hmm... your ancestors are rare and competent."


    Midori is impressed with the tiredness of speaking well.


    "No, Tie, you used to be a child who was said to be the man closest to God or the most powerful sorcerer, and you''re the one who could originally do it."


    Junko said.


    "This again means I should have done this from the beginning. After taking these steps, I finally realized it was possible."


    Unaccustomed to being praised tired, he says, looking illuminated.


    "I mean, honestly, I had a little resistance to touching Qua''s heart directly. Spiritual wavelengths were subtly different from those of Earthlings. Oh, I''m sorry to say this - Quo"


    "I don''t care."


    To Midori, who apologizes, said Quo with a smile, truly attached.


    "It''s so good to be able to talk to you more than that."


    "But only when your ancestors are nearby and the effects of the surgery are working."


    "I don''t know, but you do."


    Quo is convinced without much involvement.


    "Hey... I have a lot of questions to ask you, okay?


    "Fine."


    Junko put a no on Quo, and Quo nodded with a smile.


    "Why are Quo and Arlaune in contention?


    "The lower root, Arlaune, is the enemy. As Akr showed me, he took my mother''s life. From us, all the parasites are enemies. There''s always been a fight. The reason for the dispute...... I''m not sure. If it''s any other boarding house...... maybe you know why?


    Quo that turns off the grin and speaks with a dark look.


    "I''m sorry, it''s hard to hear. And tell me about the strong wind that blows over the weekend."


    "We call it the ''elongation angle''. My father was. It seems that one innkeeper a long time ago took over a creature that housed a very strong Arlaune. Because I draw that blood too, this twisted horn will eventually stretch straight, and I believe I have the power to manipulate winds, temperatures and thunder. Only the wind can still manipulate."


    Returning a smile, Quo said proudly.


    "What was your father fighting against his people?


    "My father is a member of the same clan, and he''s hostile to innkeepers. I almost killed a bunker around here. When my mother died - at the time of the war with Arlaune and the others, the same innkeepers knew about it, but they didn''t go to protect me. He was obsessed with whether it was a festival or something. So, my dad was away, so he wasn''t close. I hardly saw my father since then. I guess it''s because I have a sense of being a traitor to my clan. I don''t even talk to him once in a while... Just a glance��"


    Quo''s smile disappears again, and now it''s the saddest look I''ve ever seen.


    "Isn''t the reason Quo''s father left Quo because he didn''t want to get involved because he''s also hostile to the Innkeepers?


    True follows.


    "So... okay"


    Shake your head small and smile Quo.


    "Strong wind blowing over the weekend - what''s your father''s name to say?


    "Lakyrea"


    It was a difficult name to pronounce in Japanese.


    "It''s time to talk about the heart..."


    Then I told her.


    Midori said to Junko, who tried to cut him out like he couldn''t tell.


    "I wasn''t there then, and let me tell you again. I want to check with my mouth."


    True offer.


    "Quo, I hear from Midori and the others already, but we''ll have to go home in a little while, and we''ll never be able to come back here again. Maybe."


    Quo''s expression was visibly clouded by the words he truly told Straight.

 1482 25

    One peach-skinned boy has flickered and simultaneously lagged behind the surrounding Arlaune hosts.


    The name and presence of strong winds blowing over the weekend have already been heard by Junko Misaki.


    "Hmm. That''s an overwhelming presence."


    Fumizaki just looked at the boy and roughly figured out his level of power.


    "And... I feel fierce anger. It''s not just that I''m struggling. An unproductive rage wants a struggle. That type is common, but even those of stars other than Earth, do they exist?"


    Looking at the boy, Fumizaki says, grinning slightly.


    "Do you want me to deal with you? Or should I feed this kind of miscellaneous fish?


    Asking, Misaki also releases her fighting spirit. The boy reacted to it and stared at Misaki.


    "Fumizaki Sword"


    Point to yourself, name it.


    "Kirisakiken. Ki li sa ki ke n. Okay, do you want to pass it on? Did you pass it on to Quo?


    After I said it, Misaki pointed to the boy.


    "Lakyrea......"


    Seems to have made it through, the boy names it as roaring low.


    "Lachilea...... is that Lachilea?


    "Kilisakiken"


    To Misaki, who points and confirms the boy, the boy - L''Aquilea - also points to Misaki, who likewise confirms his name.


    "That''s good. It conveyed good things. Doesn''t seem to mean you''re not intelligent. Well..."


    Miyazaki made the fight harder, pinching the handkerchief out of his chest pocket and pulling it out.


    "Shall we play a little? If I win, you''ll be the subject of my research?


    Misaki releases a handkerchief.


    L''Aquilea could not confirm that the handkerchief would fall to the ground.


    "Khhhhhhh!?


    Suddenly, a huge cloth fell from over his head, covering the entire body of LaQuilella. In the cloth, L''Aquilea screams.


    Misaki''s thin body jumps big. From above his head wrapped around a cloth, Misaki falls and kicks him over and over with furious momentum. Keep your body balanced with kicked recoil and keep kicking without falling.


    "Quuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Along with the anger, a gust of wind swept around L''Aquilea''s body, the cloth spinning and winding up into the sky.


    The wind occasionally turns into a tornado, sucking in Misaki. Several of the creatures who were surrounded by Arlaune also inhaled and wound up in the air.


    The Arlaunes, who have escaped difficulties, flee at first sight.


    "Tornado swimming was fun."


    It was Migasaki, swallowed by a tornado and flown away, but soon escaped with a transfer, arms up a little further from the tornado and squeals as he looks up at the tornado.


    Shortly afterwards, L''Aquilea flew super fast and ground shavingly from the tornado, slamming Migasaki into it.


    "Kwaw!"


    Shortly screaming, L''Aquilea sticks out her fist. Miyazaki was unable to react to the speed of Lakyrea.


    L''Aquilea''s arm pierces Misaki''s abdomen and slips through her back to her elbow. Keep flying horizontally for each Misaki with your arms poked further.


    While flying, when the boulder that holds back the front can be confirmed, Lakyrea wields an arm that pierces Misaki,


    I slammed Misaki''s body from head to rock. Misaki''s body is falling out of L''Aquilea''s arm on the swung scissors.


    LaQuirrea herself had stopped right in front of the rock with a sudden stop, even though she had been flying at speeds that would have reached hundreds of kilometres per hour.


    "You''re just like a dragonfly. Its sudden cessation and the way it hovers."


    The top head from his mouth is no longer crushed into wood dust, and Migasaki, with a big hole in his belly, speaks with his mouth barely remaining on his face in the form of a laugh.


    "The shape of the feathers is subtly different, but the general principle would be the same. It is reminiscent of Aoyama and Neakayoshiyamma who penetrate into the spider''s nest, make sudden pauses without falling on the spider''s web, and prey to spiders. Drone production that biomimimics the flights of dragonflies and honeysuckles was popular at one time, but now it''s time for the drone itself to be considered a symbol of evil. It''s lamentable."


    While talking, the hole in Misaki''s belly was blocked and the lost head was also regenerated and put back to normal.


    Seeing super recovery, L''Aquilea was surprised to peel her eyes off. We have seen a variety of paranormal abilities of the creatures in which Arlaune lived, some of which had powerful regenerative abilities. L''Aquilea herself has the ability to regenerate. But if you look at it from LaQuilella, you''ve never seen a powerful playback capability so far.


    "Uhhhhh!


    But Lakyrea goes into further pursuit without cowardice. Raise your right arm high and extend your index finger.


    Dark clouds float only in part of the sky. Then a strip of light ran to sew the sky, and Misaki glanced down.


    The thunderbolt echoes. Misaki''s body was not there already. It''s just one handkerchief dancing unnaturally.


    L''Aquilea handkerchiefs and pounds the breeze. I felt signs of Misaki from the handkerchief.


    The handkerchief looked as if it had been blown away by the wind - but...


    A handkerchief, thought to have disappeared somewhere, suddenly flickered in front of L''Aquilea and slowly fell.


    Surprised LaQuileia felt dangerous and tried to fly reflexively, but it was slow.


    When I wonder if the handkerchief has expanded greatly, Miyazaki pops out of the other side of the handkerchief that covered Lakkilea''s vision and sticks his hand out in the shape of a hook claw.


    As Misaki was hit earlier, I thought I had pierced LaQuilera''s abdomen, but Misaki''s hand just slightly dipped his fingertips in his muscles, stopping.


    "You''re hard inside."


    Misaki shrugged and once he pulled his right hand, he attacked Lakyrea''s abdomen with all his strength again.


    "Khhh!


    L''Aquilea became a painful form and screamed. Now the fog-tipped hand was buried up to his wrist, in the belly of L''Aquilea.


    "Hmm."


    A small cry of temper, Misaki stirs his hand in his stomach.


    "Quaaaaaaaaaa!


    Now that he was screaming, Lakkilea breezed in both directions from between herself and Migasaki. For Misaki, and for myself.


    "Do something clever"


    Miyazaki admires the art of keeping distance from close range by wind in both directions.


    I also find my feet frozen and sticking to the ground during the bundle that impressed me.


    (Were you setting it up before you blew it up?


    Migasaki to make sure the surrounding ground area is frozen and covered in frost.


    The thunder fell with the roar, anticipating just a moment''s time for Misaki to stop the movement. It''s a flowing series of attacks that won''t give you time to escape with a transfer.


    At the time it blows with the wind, Miyazaki decides that he was building this third consecutive attack in his head.


    (This kid is so used to fighting. Probably all the time...... I kept fighting alone)


    Miyazaki was no longer in the mood to praise Lakyrea rather than admire her.


    Eating hundreds of millions of volts of direct lightning strike, the burnt Migasaki slowly falls.


    "Uhhhhh!


    The roar rises. It''s not the roar of victory or anything. I know Lakyrea. He said this didn''t give him a fight.


    If L''Aquilea is the enemy he has fought before, the battle is on at the time of lightning. But Misaki recognises himself as the most powerful enemy he has ever fought in his life, and pursues him further.


    "Kuuuuu."


    L''Aquilea''s mouth opened wide and the beam released from his mouth transformed Misaki''s body into pieces of scattered flesh.


    "Kuku...... not yet"


    Let only your mouth play first and whine with laughter.


    Lakyrea fears when she sees Migasaki, who also restores clothes and provides rapid regeneration. I suspect you''re immortal.


    In fact, Miyazaki is also consuming health for rapid regeneration. Physically impossible such as infinite playback. If you''re regenerating while absorbing energy, let''s get you closer to immortality without limits, but then there''s the limit. Because it also spends energy absorption, digestion and circulation.


    "Kuaah!"


    Lakyrea blows her fears with a fighting spirit and flies fast into Miyazaki.


    "Do you have any tricks on this planet?


    Misaki groans, puts the cards of the cards out of her clothes sleeves and shuffles them.


    The cards released from Misaki''s hands lined up perfectly in the air, becoming rectangular walls to prevent LaQuilera''s vision.


    L''Aquilea went in fine, but Misaki''s figure had disappeared. Then all the cards are stuck everywhere in my body.


    On his way to explore Misaki''s appearance, the card swelled and burst, sprinkling liquid. The liquid is a solution. Dissolve LaQuilla''s body.


    But Lakyrea wraps her body with hot air, and when she instantly evaporates the liquid, she looks over her head.


    Miyazaki waves and puts the kick in the face of L''Aquilea.


    "Khu!"


    Keep the heat up to Miyazaki''s body. Misaki jumped even further to avoid it, but it didn''t go with no damage. He sustained major burns to the area around his chest.


    "He said he was suffering from that fever himself. I guess that means it''s resistant to heat."


    Misaki shrugs, removing the butterfly tie and squeezing it tightly in his hand.


    When Misaki opens his hand, countless butterflies of light fly in colour and head towards Lakyrea.


    Butterflies scatter colorful scales. Each and every little powder inflicted severe pain on L''Aquilea.


    L''Aquilea flew at full speed and shook off the butterfly. And stay away from Misaki and fly away.


    I wanted to fight like that and put Keri on. But Lakyrea decided that it should not be done. Even if we could beat Miyazaki, it would taste bad afterwards. You can''t consume any more power in that place.


    "Heh heh, that''s disgusting. This condition... and this situation..."


    Miyazaki, who suffered serious damage and drained a lot of health, went down on the spot.


    Miyazaki was wondering why Lakkilea had escaped.


    (After all, he is a hundred wars smell. I knew this would happen. That''s why I left first while I could afford it)


    Until then, Arlaune and the others, who watched the battle quietly away, surround Miyazaki again.


    If we keep fighting like that, even if we can win, Lakyrea decides not to outrun the group of Arlaunes that consume even more power and strike the weak.


    "Ha ha, I never thought I''d be exposed to such a serious and extreme crisis of life again. It''s a pleasure."


    As he fell, Misaki laughed fundamentally.

 1483 26

    "Goodbye... I thought about it once in a while. How long will you be here?"


    With a lonely face, Quo talks.


    "I don''t like it... I don''t know what else to do..."


    Quo that spills tears and trembles to his voice.


    "You want to come with me? The stars over here can be a lot of things, and they may not be the right environment for you. The result of taking you could also be to torment you. And it''s hard to go back."


    I came here when I came to Earth. It would be a lot of trouble, and I have a lot of problems with what I would do if I got homesick there, but I know that, and I dare you, I really asked you out.


    "My mother will be sad when I''m gone. Don''t leave me."


    To a true invitation, Quo shakes his neck to the side. The gestures of denial and rejection are the same as those of the Earthlings.


    "My mother is no longer moving, but I still can''t leave her alone. Because I''ve decided to stay on your side until I die."


    "Right."


    "That''s sweet, Quo."


    True and Junko stare at Quo with warm eyes.


    "So... you can''t go with everyone, but you can play till it''s goodbye"


    "Yeah, okay -"


    Junko nods.


    "Oh, I''ll teach you all the moves I know."


    True makes a powerful voice whenever. It is, of course, a prowl move.


    "Junko, True, Tired and Hilarious, I''m so glad to be able to convey my feelings like this"


    Quo laughs with tears and joy.


    "When is my name Midori? I mean, Quo''s mother, there she is."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Midori''s words, Quo opens his mouth pompously.


    "Quo''s mother. Become a guardian spirit, you''re behind the quo, aren''t you? I''ll show you ~"


    Midori casts the spell. It''s a technique that makes ghosts more visible to ordinary people with little inspiration.


    (Hey, hey... if I did that, I would really find out that I am the guardian spirit of Junko...)


    So it was a rushed apricot, but it was only a matter of concern. Because Midori applied the technique only to Quo.


    "Quo, look back"


    When Midori prompted him, Quo looked back, and looked wide open at those who were there, and solidified for a while.


    A beautiful girl buried within the walls of Quo''s residence was smiling gently at Quo.


    "Kuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Crying and hugging to my mother''s spirit Quo. Midori''s technique allows him to be properly touched by the Spirit and to taste the feeling of embrace.


    My mother''s spirit is talking about something. Quo also speaks well, but the other four don''t know what it''s about. When Quo''s words are directed at the innkeeper, the pronounced translation does not work.


    No guardian spirit was visible in the eyes of True and Junko. Junko can see if he is his guardian spirit, but there are times when he can and cannot see if he is someone else. But for the most part I don''t see it.


    Eventually he seemed to have finished talking about what he wanted to talk about, and Quo turned away from his mother and turned to Midori.


    "For a moment, stay really thankful. I didn''t expect to see my mother again. Besides, I can''t believe you''ve been with me the whole time and watched me from behind..."


    "I appreciate it, but I''m just gonna call it by name, and I''m just gonna flinch through it."


    Midori enters the thank-you quote.


    "I knew I''d follow you all."


    "Ignore it. - Hey. Even after I followed you, I was a little flirty."


    Quo declares, Midori eats even more.


    "It''s Midori''s style."


    I say with a smile of tiredness.


    "As I said earlier, it''s a lot harder with different cultures. It''s a world you can''t live in."


    "Sounds interesting. Besides, if you''re with everyone in a tough world, I''m sure you''re fine. They''re all good guys."


    Quo was laughing flatly, just in case it was true.


    Tsukishi slowly flies around the sky.


    I can''t help noticing flying in the sky on Earth, so I could sneak around at night, but with an extraterrestrial planet, I can fly around from noon to pee. I''m glad to see that.


    While flying around slowly, Tsukuri was sending a certain signal.


    Arlaune resonates. Milk knew about it, too. Vipers and cocoons transplanted with Arlaune were not brought in as there might be some adverse effect for that.


    While flying, it emits the same wavelength signal as what Arlaune emits and waits for an encounter with the Arlaunes, who hunt the Earthlings.


    After a while, the birds and the play-wing beasts came in unison from all directions, and surrounded them.


    "We encounter seven Arlaune hosts and descend."


    While speaking up and reporting, Tsukuri slowly descends. Arlaune and the others follow after surprised that Tsukuba did not try to engage, nor rushed away, but showed such a move.


    Due to the suspicious behavior of Tsukatsu and the reaction of Arlaune, he did not immediately appear in the action of attacking.


    Arlaune and the others descend from the sky to surround the trees that descend into the woods. And even those who cannot fly will gather in the place where they are made.


    "Use the body language to try to talk to them."


    ''There is no need for that. Words learned. Evolve to get that kind of ability. "


    Shortly after Tsukuri reported, an animal slightly resembling a bear with swollen hair shook the air with mindfulness like milk.


    "When that gate of light opens, many of our people and another species are on their way to your planet, and they''re returning to give us information."


    "Understanding, Convincing, and Accepting"


    Tsukishi salutes the bears.


    "I''ll tell you what to do now. I want you to join hands with us. Case communication, achievement. As a supplement, we are not a single rock from Earth, so we hope to join hands with our forces."


    ''Fine. However, let me pass on this condition first. "


    A giant bird walking on two legs with a face resembling a frog, next to a bear, spoke.


    "It''s almost the weekend. Two moons overlap. A strong wind blows''


    "Mutant strong individuals in boarding house, strong winds and understanding blowing over the weekend"


    ''That''s right. He gets violent under the influence of the moon. On a weekend when the two moons overlap, it goes wild. It also increases your fighting power.''


    ''If possible, I want to draw you Earthlings to my side. To slaughter whoever is in this land. I want you to cooperate for that. That''s the condition that we want to put our hands together. The price is... anything you can do''


    "I refuse to be life-threatening"


    ''This condition was stated. And you?''


    The frog ostrich and the bear ostrich talk alternately.


    "This request is for the collection of the boarding house. Therefore, the terms are convenient. And one more thing. I want you to interact with your people who grew up on Earth. I want to see my people and I want to talk to them"


    It''s cheap.


    As if the voice of the frog ostrich laughed, it sounded like Tsukuri''s ear.


    Upstream rocky zone.


    It is so laborious to count that it is filled with the corpses of various organisms.


    At its center, a skinny middle-aged man in a swallow tail suit was falling down in big letters in bloody blood.


    "Uhm...... this time I can''t move. We used up our power beautifully."


    Miyazaki shrugged in a blurred voice as he continued to fight a large number of Arraunes after his death battle with Lakyrea.


    The power to regenerate is also exhausted, the wound is not blocked and blood is spilling out.


    "I need to sleep for at least two hours... Let''s hope we don''t get attacked again in the meantime. Yeah, I don''t think he''s gonna die of a lot of bleeding."


    That being said, Misaki closed his eyes and began to take a nap.

 1484 27

    Kumi, Milk, Haruhi, and Naru return from the sky on a giant catfish in the meadow.


    On both hands of the mackerel was a creature covered in a large white armor of about fifty centimetres. There are short bright white hairs growing on the surface of the methyl. I can only check my eyes under the armor, but I can''t see my hands, feet or head.


    "By virtue of this, what is the main body of the Root Man? It''s something Root Man often overlooks in silence."


    Arlaune, whom Tsukishi brought, shook the air and said in slightly japanese, as if he was frightened.


    Introduce yourself to each other and start a conversation. Arlaune, parasitized by a creature with white methyl, named his name Rometsi.


    ''I want to be the first to check. You guys, they were attacking Earthlings in a group, but what''s that supposed to mean?


    Milk asks questions.


    ''Not to parasitize. We cannot parasitize without mutual agreement. But I wanted to dissect the Earthlings and figure out the mystery of your power. You might be able to capture power without parasitizing it. "


    ''That''s another good gut. You have Mad Scientist qualities.''


    When I hear Rometsi say it, the milk makes a sarcastic laugh.


    ''We crave greater power. It is also our instinct, to win the battle against relative boarding houses''


    ''That''s another good gut. You have Mad Scientist qualities.''


    To the milk that repeats the same dialogue, Rometsi pushes silence.


    ''Hmm? What''s up? Are you worried about something?


    "I know that''s not a normal conversation haul for Earthlings, right? Once through the Gate of Light, I stayed on Earth for a few days to learn. Are you kidding me?


    Rometsi, who has been silent for a while, but is called out by the milk and asks in a serious voice.


    "It''s a little joke."


    "I want you to be serious."


    ''Just keep talking. So?''


    "So? What?


    Rometsi gives a surprising voice.


    "Did you get results? It doesn''t mean you haven''t even got one, does it?


    "I''m Not Even Alone"


    To the question of milk, Rometsi answers instantly.


    "It''s not just the crusade of the boarding house, it''s the abduction of the Earthlings, and I can help you do it, hey. Well, I want this one in return. Talk to this guy first."


    Meanwhile, Milk turned to Kumi.


    "Are you sure?


    "Not good, ''cause I''m kind."


    To Kumi, who confirms, Milk ran out in a serious voice.


    ''Surely you are one of us. It''s interesting to know that it''s traveling to Earth and parasitic to Earth''s creatures''


    Says Rometsi, who only shines his eyes through the gap of the koro and sees Kumi.


    Of course Kumi also knows that Rometsi has the same Arlaune. Because whatever organism you''re in, if you approach it, it resonates with each other. No, not between Arlaune, but another reaction to Innkeeper.


    "All my people were killed by a strong wind blowing over the weekend. I only remember the phrase strong wind blowing over the weekend and the occasion. But I don''t remember anything else, including how I traveled to Earth."


    ''Can''t you bud your ability to bring back memories?


    "I tried, but I couldn''t. I also tried to awaken those abilities in the copy..."


    Recalling that he had repeated various experiments and wasted his life, Kumi clogs his words. I made a copy and also did a few imitations that would drive it to death, but it doesn''t feel very good. But even if I don''t feel good, I prioritize my ego and don''t even try to stop.


    "You want me to rely on us? It''s harder. Evolutionary aspirations are only for you. We don''t know where you are in the first place. ''


    "It was also an edge land for me that the gates opened the two planets. Therefore, I have a hopeful observation that this is where I was born or close to it."


    ''If there''s anything we want, we''ll cooperate if it''s possible. I just want to find out about you, too. Very interesting''


    To Rometsi''s words, Kumi spilled a slight smile. Even though I cooperated from myself, I was wondering if the joint daytime research team would conduct scattered research and investigate it again even when I returned to my birthplace. I wonder if that''s the fate that makes it.


    "Happy to do that. But if you find anything interesting, I want you to tell me too."


    ''Course I do. I don''t care if you check on us. [M] Without an autopsy. "


    "I caught the Earthlings and tried to dissect them, what the hell are you doing?"


    Milk made the tea, but both Kumi and Rometsi silenced it.


    "What are my compatriots on this planet looking to be ahead of evolution? I want to know the idea. I am the quest for life. I keep exploring the possibilities of life. Is that what you guys do?


    ''Right. Nothing else. That... you wanted to make sure? Our identity itself. "


    Rometsi sounds a little unexpected.


    "You''ll say that. Try it on me, it''s important. I''ve lost my memory, I''ve flowed to the end of the universe, I''ve lived with patience, aware of the loneliness of only one person on Earth. My antiquity was always annoying, and it''s important to me to keep my identity in the future."


    "I see... I''m convinced"


    Lomettosi turns to the milk with his gleaming eyes peeking from the inside of the armor.


    ''Let me look into your cat, not just you. All the cats on Earth said they didn''t talk, but for some reason they seem to have advanced intelligence and supernatural powers. I''m not the only one who can help you with your research. "


    ''That''s not a bad deal. But the only thing I''m asking you to do is provide bioinformation.''


    "What else do you want?


    "I don''t just want samples of boarding houses, I also want samples of strong winds and dots to blow over the weekend"


    Rometsi complains of the milk request.


    ''Whatever it is that only a boarding house kid can easily capture the strong winds blowing over the weekend, he won''t have a hard time. How much sacrifice do you think we''re making with him? "


    "That''s just you guys. Then maybe you''re poor, but if we give you a hand, maybe you can win. Slow down. Besides, from what I''ve seen, the same Arlaune, but Kumi here seems a lot more powerful than you."


    "I don''t have a lot of fighting power in the first place. Just treating her like this, the fact that Kumi is gaining quite a bit of strength, though it conveys. ''


    Now turn your eyes to Kumi, says Rometsi.


    "By the way. Why is it a strong wind blowing over the weekend, weird naming?


    Haruhi asks questions.


    "Does the name come from? The star is set at twenty days a week, and these twenty days are also cycles in which the two satellites intersect and overlap. When the two moons overlap, due to changes in gravitational influences, strong winds blowing over the weekend will maximize your abilities and make you extremely dangerous. Whether they know that, or just become more ferocious, they always make a big scene over the weekend. Both Root Man and Arlaune are therefore afraid of the weekend. It''s been thousands of years... na ''


    The tone of the talking Rometsi dropped. I can ask what he would be afraid of again.


    "Tomorrow is exactly that weekend. Strong winds blow everywhere for three days from tomorrow until the day after tomorrow. Whether in this land or not ''


    "It''s convenient."


    Listening to Rometsi, Milk chuckled damned.


    Several mysterious blue evenings since visiting this planet. Today the blue light reflects on the crowd clouds, making it a beautiful and magnificent sight for ever more.


    Midori Tired was out of the woods for a scenic spot to photograph the sunset sky.


    Truth is, I watch videos with Quo.


    A prowl match projected on a virtual phone. It''s the Quo I''ve been obsessed with for hours now.


    "Look, this highly-pointed drop kick. This can be called another art. And here it is. Brightly determined germans. This would also be artistic."


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s so beautiful and cool"


    True to preach the artistry and splendour of the prowless while watching the game together and a nod to it Quo. Quo, by the way, is practiced to be able to have a conversation without Midori and Tired being nearby.


    "Let''s try it later after watching this game"


    "Do it. Oh, I want to do this move too. I want to use Hiroshi as an experimental bench. Hiroshi is easier to do moves than true. I felt like I was good at making moves."


    "Don''t listen to that. I''m supposed to be pretty good, too."


    True to peel in strange places.


    "I hope we don''t have another accident or something..."


    Junko, who was preparing a meal, shrugged worryingly. When True and Midori went prowling, after True became the weight of breaking the neck bone, he was a pure child who issued a prowling restraining order in the lab, but this is not the lab, so it is out of its scope, and not much of that. This is no use either, and it is not the nature to disappoint, so I am watching him while I am annoyed.


    Tired and Midori came all the way up to the hills upstream of the river.


    I can also see the woods. From here, I thought I could take a good picture, and I traveled all the way to a place like this, where I discovered something odd. No, I felt strange spirits.


    "My ancestors... there are tons of spirits from over there..."


    "That''s where you travel to the underworld. Let''s go."


    The two suspicious Shizuno sorcerers enter the rocky zone.


    After a short walk, he discovered the corpses of dozens of animals filling in between the rocks and the bloody and mellow Misaki, falling in the center of that corpse.


    "You''re still alive."


    Tired said when he saw a spirit dwelling in Misaki''s body.


    "Ugh, so many Arlaunes attacked you. It''s a big deal to give it all back."


    Midori looks over and admires the corpse counties of various organisms filling a strip. It is a copy of Arlaune and originally parasitic to all of this organism, acquiring special evolutionary and paranormal abilities. It''s not normal, such as getting rid of them all by yourself.


    "There''s that too..."


    Tired looked around. Seeing the traces of lightning strikes, the giant frost that melted halfway through, these traces, Tired really associates the beast emperor he once fought with.


    And it is the identity of the Beast Emperor that stands at the apex of this star''s ecosystem, the mutation of the Innkeeper, the strong wind blowing at the weekend. Tired had guessed that Misaki had engaged or not.

 1485 28

    The sun set and the five finished dinners, Biton, Pollock, the Bull Village sisters and the Doctor, were playing cards.


    The magic of Maya has illuminated the area with a fairly strong light, so it doesn''t make your eyes worse. The magic of Gaye also stretches the insect fence so that the worms do not come by.


    Something came down near the camp with either that light or tremendous momentum from the sky. No, I landed.


    Biton and Pollock take the gun on alert. The Doctor hides in the tent.


    It''s the boy with all the bloody, peachy skin that''s falling off. My back wings are also pretty sore and worn out.


    With a rough breath, he turns his gaze like a narrow space of hostility and vigilance towards the bittons and kneels.


    "Strong winds blowing over the weekend...... did this happen to you fighting someone?


    Bitons groan.


    "Now there was no sound." "There was no wind."


    "Gaye''s wormproof junction isn''t helping."


    "I can''t have such a big bug. I mean, Asae''s light is too strong, so I called in the old bug."


    After Gaye and Maye whine at the same time, he speaks in the order of Maye, Gaye.


    "What do we do?" "Beast of Hands"


    The Bull Village sisters turn to the doctor who faces out of the tent for judgment. I felt that doctors specializing in animals were more apt than bitons of leadership.


    "Slowly evacuate or stay on the spot, that''s the trouble. For now, it''s a phase of intimidation, so this one better not be a bad stimulus."


    "Not like that." "Can I leave you alone?


    I think what I asked the Doctor was a failure, Gaye and Maye.


    "Can you heal the wound?


    Pollock asks as surprised.


    "I can cure it."


    Sisters answering at the same time.


    "Sounds dangerous. We could be attacked just by getting close."


    Biton doesn''t break his guard.


    "A good story about healing and getting along." "I can heal and sell thanks and get to know each other."


    "Gaye is a good story, Maye is a bad story"


    Pollock, who listened to the two dialogues he had spoken at the same time, said with a laugh.


    "I am a good boy, Maya is a bad boy" "Gaye is a flower garden in my head. I''m a Realist Adult"


    At the same time, then at the same time, Gaye and Maye stare at each other sideways.


    "We need to settle this one day"


    "How...?


    The Doctor accidentally penetrated the Bull Village sisters, who said with their mouths together.


    "Gaye is in charge of healing because he will prepare for the attack and I will use the technique of preventing myself"


    Copy that.


    Said Maye, and Gaye nodded.


    "Can''t you use the technique of soothing your feelings more than the technique of preventing yourself?


    "Genius Appears"


    The proposed pollock was pointed at with the index fingers of both hands, and Gaye and Maye said at the same time.


    "Show up in Gaye''s head -. To soothe... For the pieces."


    When Maye cast a spell, colorful flowers blossomed around the boy with peachy skin. And even smells of sweet honey.


    "Because I will never forgive you..."


    While walking, Gaye emits a voice that seeps through her anger.


    The bittons look out for the sisters approaching the peach-skinned boy as they unravel.


    "It''s okay, I''m not scared"


    As he approaches, Gaye giggles gently and reaches out.


    "Rather, you''re the one who''s scared."


    "Asae, don''t say anything extra. It''ll ruin it."


    Irritated by Maye, Gaye is about to break her smile in jeopardy.


    "If you want to be there, go ahead."


    When I cast a healing spell, the visible wound of the peach-skinned boy healed beautifully and refreshingly.


    Understanding that he was healed by a beautiful girl with two heads, the boy becomes a decent face. The alert seems to have been completely lifted.


    "Hey, if you''re cured, go back already"


    "The only part I see is healing. Don''t come near me. I have to check."


    As Biton says, Gaye says so back and approaches the boy even more.


    "Ku...... Lakyrea. La qui le ��"


    A boy points to himself and speaks out.


    "I think I''m thanking you."


    Smiling gaye.


    "No. I''m introducing myself. Gaye is a little strange. You can''t thank me for pointing your finger at yourself."


    "Gu......"


    He gets stuck in Maye, and Gaye becomes a tannic surface.


    "Niu Village Gaye" "Niu Village Maye"


    "Gaye." "Maye."


    "Car Yar"


    "Ma Ya"


    I think it''s hard to understand when I talk at the same time, so I shift it for the third time.


    "Kaya, Maya?


    Gaye, point in the order of Maye, and confirm, Lakyrea.


    "Yeah, yeah," "Good."


    Sisters approach the boy''s body and also check the back of his arms, back and back of his feet. I only treat visible areas.


    "I saw it up close. Lucky."


    "Not if you''re saying that. It''s a cure, take it seriously."


    To Maya, who plays her voice, a gaya who is shuddered.


    Check every corner of your body to finish the treatment.


    "Khuuu."


    Once a lacira softened her attitude, but crouched on the spot, making her look grumpy.


    "I feel fierce hatred and anger"


    "Wave of resentment against the world. Like that guy."


    Said Gaye, who opened his mouth and tended to lay low a little late.


    "But you have shown no hostility towards us."


    "We''re not alert anymore."


    Now we talk first from Gaye, and Maye continues.


    "Wow..."


    After a while, LaQuirrea looked up at the sisters, smiled small, and stood up.


    "The words now are his thanks. Gaye, okay? Hey, okay? Thank you for that."


    "Shut up."


    Gaye laughs bitterly at Maye''s persistent confirmation.


    "Uhhhhhh!


    With a groaning ear, LaQuirrea flew off and quickly vanished to the other side of the night sky.


    "I made a loan," "I sold a favor."


    "I will not be attacked by that child again."


    The Bull Village sisters look back at the bittons and thumbs up.


    Only Pollock came back with his thumbs up, but the others were just a bit disappointing Gaye and Maye because Nori was bad.


    Midori and Tired took the worn out Misaki back to camp.


    "No, it''s something that looked silly. Whoa, I should thank you first. Thank you very much."


    Misaki, who was put to sleep in his tent, woke up and called out.


    "Did you fight the strong wind blowing over the weekend?


    Tired asks.


    "Oh. I ended up with a draw, but then I shouldn''t have. No, is that like my loss? He found out what would happen afterwards, so he fled at first sight. It''s just a bunch of Arlaunes. By the way, his name is LaQuirrea."


    Misaki is ashamed to say that there was.


    "I heard your name from Quo."


    Junko said.


    "When the moon overlaps - it''s the weekend. Dad gets so rough and strong at this time of year. That''s what happens to stretching angles other than my father. Sooner or later..."


    Quo speaks anxiously.


    "Dad, I''m still mad. I''ve always been angry. I''m angry in pain. I''m angry at the world that took my mother. I''m mad at myself for failing to protect my mother."


    As is often the case, when I heard about Quo, I thought it was the same thing, but I didn''t say such a dialogue to the boulder.


    "It looks like Quo''s mother is suffering knowing that, too."


    "How about I show you the spirit of Quo''s mother to Quo''s father?"


    Midori said, tired suggested.


    "I don''t know, we should definitely do it."


    And, true.


    "Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    At that time, a long, tail-drawing roar of anger sounded and a strong wind blew through the woods.


    "It''s my father. Close."


    Quo says with a complicated look.


    "Maybe he''ll come here."


    And, Misaki.


    "Why don''t you just leave the professor alone?


    "If so, it would be a pleasure to protect you. In me now, it''s hard to deal with"


    Junko jokes and says, Misaki grins bitterly and shrugs his shoulders.


    Eventually, Lakkilea appeared, behind the overlapping moon, still in the air, looking down at the faces in the camp.


    "Quo......"


    L''Aquilea, who sees her son and squeals by that name unexpectedly. And its face distorts.


    "Uhhhhh..."


    Looking at Misaki and Qua alternately, Lakyrea roars.


    "Regardless of the difference in face, the shape is exactly the same as that of the Beast Emperor"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Tired and Misaki said respectively.


    "Uhhh! Kuhhhhhhh!


    With an angry look, L''Aquilea screams.


    "Quuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    "Quaaaaaaaa!"


    Quo desperately complains about something, but Lakyrea didn''t seem to be listening.


    "No, Dad, I''m angry at you for misunderstanding. He said I was being exposed and deceived."


    "It''s common, but it''s actually a very tricky development to encounter."


    To Quo''s report, True said.


    "Wait a minute - call your mother''s spirit now so that she can look like that bigoted father -"


    While Midori was talking, a storm blew in all directions, blowing the bodies of everyone on the spot.


    "Oops."


    Junko quickly transfers and catches the blown true body in the form of cuddling hands from his back side.


    "Oh... True Your Back... Chest... Plump... Ahem..."


    "If that''s what you''re doing."


    True to be shuddered by the pure child who caresses his body in a lull.


    "He attacked me before he did the surgery!


    Midori screams irritably and looks around. The key quota is disappearing.


    "Where did Quo get blown away? I''m the guardian spirit of Quo, so I can''t make Quo''s mother appear without Quo, and I recommend it."


    Eventually, I found Quo caught in a fairly distant tree.


    "Uh-oh, my son''s a convoluted, unadulterated assault, or whatever Spartan father he is."


    "Perhaps even that one gave me a break. If you''re serious, you''ll be letting even thunder come down. I deliberately let my son go."


    I said tirelessly to Midori.


    "Uhhhh!


    Lakyrea''s fighting spirit increases. I flew my son, so while I was coming back, it was understandable to everyone that I was going to engage this one.


    In the air, in front of Lakkilea, tiredness advances and pulls out the black sword.


    "I''ll fight and keep it in check, knowing some of my hands. In the meantime, please bring Quo here."


    "Okey, ancestor. What are the other faces doing? Like a pure sister."


    When Midori looked around as she ran, she confirmed the truth that was falling in the shadow of the tree and the pure son of a happy face by embracing that truth from behind.


    "Pure sister and true brother, why are you snuggling around at a time like this?"


    With a shudder, Midori ran past the sides of both of them to Quo''s place.

 1486 29

    With tiredness in a combat position, LaQuirrea decided that they were Misaki''s companions and were trying to cover the injured Misaki.


    Lakyrea flies. To the sky in the opposite direction to tiredness.


    I thought you ran away. It''s not. He bends and rolls at right angles many times along the way, then ends up tired and heading straight.


    Even as tired tried to timing him and slash him with his sword, on the verge of entering the tired attacking range, L''Aquilea changed the angle of flying, looking from tired to diagonal right.


    I thought it would come from the right, and when the tiredness turned to the right, Lakyrea was already behind the tiredness. This means that after anticipating the tired motion, it was moving from the first tire to the left position.


    Tired tried to calm down and reorient his body, but he couldn''t. My feet are amazingly covered with frost. Even the back of the tired leg is frozen. I was distracted by LaQuirrea''s movements, and Tired didn''t notice this change.


    Better than the rear of his tiredness, LaQuirrea flew at high speed and penetrated from his foot side, kicking his tired back once in a while. Fall to the depression so that your tired body can be tapped to the ground.


    Where I tried to get up, the kick of LaQuilella, which had fallen vertically, bursts into the same spot where I kicked earlier. Tired of hearing the unpleasant sound of a broken spine.


    I spit blood, but tiredness does the trick.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Lakyrea was a little nervous. Because the brightness of a paltry number of little three-moon-shaped lights boiled around me. Further pursuits give up and fly away from the spot immediately.


    The light follows LaQuileia, but LaQuileia is much faster and can''t catch up.


    Lakyrea simply outgrew the tired people-eating fluorescence, but in the meantime, she plays the broken spine fast.


    Shortly after the light of the cannibal fluorescence disappears, Lakyrea flies tirelessly again. But Tired was doing the following.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    A few transparent, flat-stretched spirits, like vinyl, appear in the direction of LaQuilella''s progress.


    Even though it was a transparent spirit that was difficult to recognize, L''Aquilea was sometimes flying at high speeds, penetrating into the spirit, and the body is occasionally wrapped up by the spirit. The wings are also tangled with plastic spirits, so they can''t make a rapid change of direction or sudden stop of their specialty, and they stick straight tired into it.


    Tired tried to slash LaQuileia full of gaps with his sword this time, but once again, he couldn''t. A whirlwind struck the ground and horizontally around the approaching L''Aquilea, causing the body to burst wide open.


    (I don''t know if I''m going to be able to control my body, or get wind of it while simultaneously defending and attacking, and stick it in...)


    Tired was wrapped around his tongue in the stunning cut back of LaQuilella.


    "Uhhh!


    A super cold wind blows in all directions around the perimeter as the aerial stationary Lakyrea screams, wrapped in thin water spirits.


    Diamond dust, whose moisture in the air freezes and reflects on the moonlight and flourishes, is, at first sight, beautiful, but hell for those inside. As cold as it gets, it hurts like the wind rips itself apart.


    "Me and True, you''re soaked."


    Junko, on the other hand, remains holding true, manipulating the molecular motion of the surrounding air to prevent cold air and keep it flat.


    Tired of looking at it on the side and remembering its frustration, he unties Mizuko and casts another technique as he withstands the cold.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    A glowing dark runoff emanated from his tired protruding hand, striking directly at Lakyrea''s body.


    "Ugh..."


    Immediately after the restraint was lifted, he ate the attack where he lost his mind for a moment, and Lakyrea could not avoid it. It takes a lot of damage and gets big in the air.


    Tiredness metastasizes behind that lacira and pokes from behind.


    A black corpse penetrated his chest from his back, and LaQuirrea spit out blood.


    "He''s in real mode by way of example."


    I think of myself with the truth in my heart. As soon as we are fighting, we are in serious mode and unable to add or subtract, we are seriously tired of going to kill.


    "Khuuu!


    Grasp with both hands the sword protruded by LaQuirrea. And...


    (Untasty......)


    Reminds me of my battle with the Beast Emperor, and tiredness hurries. The Beast Emperor has dropped thunder on all his own bodies.


    But Lakyrea didn''t do that. When the pierced sword was firmly anchored, it fell to the ground with its head facing downward, spinning hard and fast as it was tired.


    I couldn''t help but let go of my sword. Thunder it, fall it, I decided it tasted bad to have it like that.


    L''Aquilea had stopped because of the ground rinse. And when he pushed out the cutting edge of the sword and pulled the sword out of his body, he held the pattern, looked up tired and laughed.


    "I see, you made it look all dead, read that tiredness lets go of the sword, and you hooked it up..."


    Truth is, I was impressed to see what LaQuilla was after.


    "It''s commendable, but it''s no use."


    When tired groaned, the sword disappeared from L''Aquilea''s hand and moved into tired hands. Stunning LaQuilla. Tired just activated his ability to support, keeping his possessions at hand at all times.


    (Although we use similar abilities to the Beast Emperor, we fight in a different way. Physical abilities and paranormal powers are much inferior to the Beast Emperor, but you obviously outnumber the Beast Emperor when it comes to combat sense)


    To see how to build a series of attacks, LaQuilella saw that she was used to fighting from time to time. He said he could fight this way because he had so much experience fighting the strong and leading to distress.


    "Hey, again."


    That''s when Midori came back with Quo. L''Aquilea''s gaze pours down to Quo.


    "Quoo! Wow! Oh, my God! Kuh!"


    "Uh-oh! Uhhhh!


    Quo is a desperate phase, and Lakyrea is an angry phase, starting to say something.


    In that gap, Midori applied surgery. When he saw those who appeared behind Quo, Lakyrea stiffened.


    Midori revealed the spirit of Quo''s mother and Lakyrea''s wife.


    "Huh..."


    "Uh-oh."


    L''Aquilea makes me look like I''m going to cry. Something more to complain about. Qua. Together with watching over solitary spit.


    "Quuuuuuuuuu!"


    But Lakyrea''s face distorts into anger again. It was speculative that even this was impossible to persuade.


    "What happened?


    Junko asks Quo.


    "I got angrier and angrier when I said I was cheating with illusions or something. And they said they would never forgive her."


    "I don''t care what you do."


    "Don''t be too deaf like a gag"


    Listen to the interpreter of Quo, he is confused and true.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Go in before the tiredness of putting up the sword, dress as if to protect the tiredness, and look up at Lakyrea and scream Quo.


    "Ku... ku..."


    L''Aquilea with a sinister look. It feels hard to push through any more because my son is so desperate rather than convinced.


    "Quah!"


    Leaving some throwaway dialogue, LaQuirrea turned her back and flew away to the other side of the night sky.


    Kneel silently, nagging Quo. Tired of lightly tapping and comforting the shoulder of such a quo several times.


    "It didn''t even seem like an atmosphere that I was convinced. Hey, that was"


    "It feels like we have no choice but to disperse."


    Looking up at Lakyrea''s disappearing night sky, Junko and Midori muttered.


    "I''m sorry about all of this gullible dad, and if I give him this, it won''t fit round?


    Midori said when he saw Midori freezing only his upper body out of the tent. It was half a joke, but no one responded. The desire to do so was certainly also true, pure and tired.

 1487 30

    Morning. On a giant catfish.


    Arlaune''s story of Rometsi says that from today the two moons will be an overlapping weekend and that the threat of strong winds blowing over the weekend will finally become apparent.


    Arlaune and the others had sneaked a tour yesterday of Tsukuri engaging with Misaki and Tired and the strong winds blowing over the weekend and had it on video. And show it to the milks.


    "The reason Quo nostalgic for Junko and the others is because of this father - is it Lakyrea? You look a little bit alike. ''


    After many reviews of the footage Tsukishi has taken, Milk says.


    "Strong wind blowing over the weekend. Laquairea''s son Quo also wants to take it if possible"


    "Those who chase two rabbits will miss one."


    ''Case-by-case. You can''t be greedy, but if you get a chance to aim, you better aim.''


    It was a tearing Haruhi, but the milk seriously returned it that way.


    "Do something to engage them again, we surround the weak, we sift around, where the fishermen want to be good."


    "It''s so sexy."


    Nal shrugs his shoulders in milk expecting a convenient expansion.


    "Nal, direct him from the spiritual world."


    I couldn''t help but expect it, so I thought about moving to the ideal result, and Milk ordered.


    "Er... I don''t want to be a villain."


    "He''s a superior villain. Do it. ''


    "Ugh..."


    Nal roaring uncomfortably.


    ''When the time is set for the showdown, they will also speak to our people. Carry me back then.''


    Copy that.


    Rometsi requests and Tsukimi responds in a salute pose.


    (I wanted to meet with the other Arlaunes before that and talk about a lot of things)


    Kumi thinks. I enjoyed the conversation with Rometsi enough, but I still feel it''s not enough. I want to deal with more of my people.


    A camp in the woods, a night later than the raid in LaQuirrea.


    Quo looked unfloated in the morning. I''m always looking forward to the dish Junko makes, and I say it''s delicious and I''m eating it with great joy, but I don''t see that happening at breakfast this morning.


    "It''s okay."


    True puts his hand on Quo''s head and speaks up.


    "If you really don''t know, you can''t even pull it over there."


    "I was curious, but I don''t know. Which dialect is it? I know what you mean."


    Hear the true words, tired ask questions.


    "The transfer students used it a lot, you remember. I don''t know where it is."


    "Yamanashi. Wow. I''ve been reincarnated around there, too, so I know."


    After the true answer, Midori teaches.


    "I want to believe you''re right."


    "No, you''re right about everything I want to believe."


    It was a strong push true to the quo of spilling an ambiguous grin and whining.


    "Guys, I''m sorry I bothered you. Oh, I''ve got breakfast."


    Smile and apologize Quo. Shortly after that, Junko brought a meal, so Quo let his eyes shine.


    "You know what, Qua. Can I punish your father a little? Of course I''ll try not to kill you, though. I don''t think it''s obvious."


    Tired suggests while eating.


    "Once you beat me up, that''s how you hear me say it."


    Truth is, I understood what tiredness was trying to say.


    "From my experience, that''s the only type of thing that doesn''t make sense. That''s the best�� no, it''s the only way"


    "Okay. That''s fine. I''ll work with you then."


    With a ready face, Quo declares.


    "Drop kick, brainbuster and german suplex. Decide beautifully."


    "Right. Good luck. I''ll shoot you. Skip the brainbuster, drop kick it and flinch it, put a few more shots of Elbow in it, decide DDT and make a lot of damage, turn around and be a bumpy jarman at once before the opponent gets up. I''m an amateur, so here''s how to connect moves."


    "Okay. Then true, let''s practice. Tired, Junko, Hirohiro, Hirohiro Mark II also cooperate"


    "I don''t know what it is, but I think it''s been amazing"


    Hearing the interaction between True and Qua, Junko said with a smile.


    "What is Mark II about me? I''ve never seen a prowl before, so I don''t know much about it, and I don''t want to be in practice."


    Kirisaki, who still slept in his tent, pinches his mouth. The damage from yesterday''s battle was serious and I couldn''t recover from sleeping overnight.


    "It''s a weekend of two moons starting today."


    Ignoring Misaki, Quo looks up at the blue-purple sky.


    "I draw the blood of my elongation horn too, so at this time of year, my strength will increase and I will be very belligerent. My father has always been angry, so he''s not in a circle. Raging. He said he didn''t want to look like that, and Dad kept his distance from me."


    In the last word, the look on Qua''s face is a little cloudy.


    "I hope something changes."


    Quo makes a decent face to that dialogue that truly speaks.


    "From you, there has been a change in meeting us. And away from you, I got a chance to bump into my unclear father. So hopefully there will be some good changes in parent-child relationships."


    "Yeah, there is... good. Thanks, True"


    Rubbing his eyes, Quo grins in a flamboyant way.


    "Are you really close to your father and mother?


    "We''re both dead. They were both killed. So I guess I''m a little bit like you."


    "Oh well..."


    I suddenly stepped on a mine with a question I couldn''t ask, and Quo got sick of feeling sorry for me.


    "You''re killing your parents, too, so you don''t have to react like that"


    Let the truth give you a gentle smile.


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    Quo was getting more and more upset because the always faceless truth spilled a smile.


    The first thing Lakyrea would think when she woke up was about the beloved woman she had lost and her estranged beloved son.


    Memories from last night are burning vividly in my memory. My partner, who I thought I would never see again, came out in front of me and laughed at me. Emotions erupted from the belly, from the chest, by the fountain, and the forgotten tears were about to spill again.


    When Quo and his wife were attacked by a group of lower root people, Arlaune, their companions were obsessed with the festival. There''s an organizational move for Arlaune, even though he said he''d pay attention.


    L''Aquilea was being driven out to help with the rest of the inns. Arlaune was rampant there, so he helped crack it down.


    Even though I felt dangerous, I couldn''t refuse to go out with him and vacated my house. A fellow who, knowing that, underestimated Arlaune and did not try to protect his family. LaQuirrea determined that he was responsible for both of them, killing the majority of his people.


    I tried to die myself, but I couldn''t. Instead, he decided to kill and kill Root Man and Arlaune more than ever before.


    Sorrow turns it all into anger, raw that keeps revenge like eight hits. Anger boils as much as it takes. So keep killing. Killing or killing doesn''t stop anger, a painful and vain day.


    Although the elongation angle is feared by many creatures on this planet because it becomes extremely ferocious over the weekend, the ferocity of it has grown even stronger since the loss of his wife.


    I don''t give a hand where the boulder has the main body of the rootsmen, but the creatures I see killed around from one end. It had guided the creatures so that the rootsmen and the Arlaunes could not be caught in the eye of Lakyrea that they were good so that the ecosystem around here would not collapse, but nevertheless it would make considerable sacrifices over the weekend.


    It was a rakyrea that I had been thinking of rambling until I died like this, but its heart rocked tremendously. by those who have come from distant lands, and by the Quo who nostalgic for it.


    That Quo screams desperately at himself, but he burns it in the back of his brain and doesn''t leave.


    My son must be fooled. That''s what I''ll say.


    But not all of those unseen seem evil. Some females healed themselves.


    Those with their sons were also beginning to doubt that for a moment they were just really close to their sons.


    ''Whether you''re being deceived or not, I need to help you. Don''t leave me alone.''


    Suddenly a voice echoes in his head, and Lakyrea is stunned.


    "You must be lonely by yourself. You''re the one who''s gonna help me."


    The voice overlapped with the feelings of Lakyrea. No, the love and sense of purpose in LaQuirrea was dug up, overflowing with emotions stronger than anger.

 1488 31

    Some time after breakfast, there was also contact with the spirit of Junko by the Root Man.


    ''I thought I''d tell you... That little white creature and the lower root people who grew up on your star are making contact with the lower root people of this star and showing them the structure to fight together''


    Report in a slightly shady way.


    ''Forgive me for being shady. Even your stars have a lot of people...?


    I read Junko''s thoughts, the third root man said.


    (Stay thankful. Just that report?


    ''Oh...... There''s not much we can do to stand up and cooperate... I''m sorry. Besides, over the weekend, we have work to do to protect the animals around here from the threat of strong winds blowing over the weekend. We have to direct them as far as possible and hide them. Usually the lower root people work together...... but this time they seem to focus on a strong wind crusade that blows over the weekend and they don''t seem to help this one''


    Something came to my mind when I heard about the root people.


    ''Any questions from there... do you have?


    "Aren''t you lying?


    To Junko, who speaks up and asks, Root Man pushes silence.


    (Whether it''s a conversation in a conversation, trying to link the spirit, secrets can be made. Lie too. To a certain extent. But emotions are transmitted directly, so lies are easy to spot.)


    ''Right. False. I can afford a hand. But... if you give me a hand and fail, it''s not necessarily harmless to the rootsmen. It''s a decision to be vigilant and take sides... Apologies for the hips. "


    (Hmm, it would help if you just gave me the information.)


    ''Right...... Any other questions?


    (None)


    "So..."


    Communication with Root Man was broken.


    "I just heard from the Root Man, but it looks like Milk is going to be fighting with the Arlaunes. Let''s just be on our guard."


    "Won''t the Root Man help me?


    Teasing a flying cow, True is not a pure child, he looks at the cow and asks, as if talking to the cow.


    (Oh, True you know that, too)


    Seeing that the truth was dropping its gaze on the cow, Junko thought.


    True and Junko are aware. Whether this cow is also parasitized by the rootsmen. Because of the way it moves, I say I miss people too much, or because I can feel the behavior of someone with a high intelligence.


    The cow twirled over his true head, wondering if he had flown pimped like trouble. It''s an easy reaction to understand.


    "You can''t measure how big a force the milk with Arlaune on your side has become."


    "No, I can compare."


    Hearing tired words, Junko said with a smile.


    "Arlaune alone cannot defeat you, Lakkilea. ''Cause at best, it means a lot of power."


    "I see. You didn''t think enough"


    Tired of smiling lightly.


    "Milk also has a freak named Kumi, the Earth-raised Arlaune, and Haruhi, and I think if Arlaune in this part of the planet were on his side, he''d be a force to be caught off guard."


    And, true.


    "Wow, Quo''s dad came after us, and after the battle with us, this one''s down in strength. You''re targeting fishermen''s interests there, or something like that, aren''t you?


    "I might try to serve you that way."


    Junko agrees with Midori.


    "Lakyrea, even when fighting you, you have to fight with that area in mind."


    "At the end of the day, I''ll convince you with my body. Junko and his father break in before they run out."


    Quo is brave.


    "So, if Dad''s on his side, it''s fine. Don''t you?"


    "I hope so."


    Junko also smiled at Quo, spreading a teary-eyed grin.


    L''Aquilea was aware that her mental state was strange.


    It becomes belligerent over the weekend, and in the case of Lakyrea, it is dominated by fierce anger, but those emotions are not enough. More than that, I keep thinking about Quo.


    Take a distraction flight.


    Even though I know I can escape to convey my fear to all the creatures in this land, it is common to fly with strong winds as I roar, but now I am not even willing to do it.


    Even if you want Quo back, Quo is the end of taking the side of the Gentiles. Even if I pull it apart forcefully, I don''t feel like just scratching my son''s heart.


    When I dropped my eyes on the ground, I saw where there were two female heads who healed my injury yesterday.


    Around the crude, small building they would have built, there is their appearance. I noticed this one, too, pointing at it.


    Among the Gentiles, they feel a little different. And that head that healed me, those two females, I feel quite powerful.


    And, behold, Lakyrea went down before them.


    Good morning.


    Only the Bull Village sisters greet Lakyrea without fear. Biton, Pollock, the Doctor is on alert.


    "Quaaaaaa, quaaaa"


    Speaking of his current troubles and intending to borrow their hands, LaQuileia starts her body language as she raises her voice.


    "Something to talk to you about? Is there something wrong?


    The Bull Village sisters saw Lakyrea''s movements and complaining glances and decided so.


    "Kuaaa."


    Shake your hips or try spreading your crotch on the ground for a bitter face to describe child making and childbirth and appeal to you that you have children.


    "Hey......" "Now Eating Sexual Harassment Attacks From Aliens"


    Gaye and Maye laugh bitterly at the same time.


    "Khuuuuua"


    And I turn around with both arms to express that Quo is a waste in the rebellion period.


    "Quaaaa."


    Raise your hands diagonally high with a smile for the expression reconcile and resolve safely.


    I wonder if this makes sense, and LaQuilea asks about the complexion of the cow village sisters, Dr. Bittonpolokie.


    "Hmmm..." "Uh-huh..."


    Gaye and Maye roaring with a difficult face.


    "This is that, after all. Sexual appeal. He wants to be tied to you, Niumura."


    "It seemed that way to me, too"


    The Doctor said, and Biton agreed and nodded.


    It also looked like that to Gaye and Maye. That''s why I''m in trouble.


    On the other hand, from LaQuilea''s point of view, I understand and am discouraged that it did not seem to make sense what I wanted to say.


    "What if we use the art of translation, like in the meantime?


    Pollock says.


    "Honestly...... I''d like to avoid that?


    "Don''t say anything extra. It would be more peaceful if we didn''t know."


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    Gaye and Maye gaze at him in protest, and Pollock puts his head on.


    "Let''s go and help." You can''t leave Quo alone forever. ''


    At that time, his voice echoed again in LaQuilea''s head.


    It shook LaQuilella''s heart again. Seen by a strong desire similar to a sense of purpose. I need to get my Quo back - the feeling that I have to help. The concern that if I tried to force myself to save him, Quo would rebel and be a mess also blew me away somewhere.


    "What''s going on?


    Gaye speaks to the ravishing Lakyrea.


    "My heart, my face of not being here."


    Asaye also whines with a suspicious face.


    Lakyrea did not respond and flew away as she did.


    "Something was wrong," "I had a bad feeling."


    The sisters muttered at the same time as they dropped off Lakyrea''s later appearance as she grew smaller.


    Kumi had heard from Rometsi about the way the organism was, Arlaune''s life on this planet, and where he was aiming for evolution.


    Kumi also talks about incidents involving Arlaune on Earth and how he has lived.


    "Both the root people and we have the same purpose of encouraging the evolution of parasitized opponents and looking ahead to the potential of life. But it''s completely different from there."


    Rometsi talks about intelligent life forms, rootsmen, into another type of parasitic plant on this planet.


    "Neither were the rootsmen of the original kind. A wide variety of parasitic plants existed, but eventually became one in tune with the idea of the Root Man. We didn''t mix up, we walked out the other way. They say they see us as inferior beings, but only as differences in values."


    "What about the boarding house?


    "From the boarding house, we and the roots seem to be evil and obscene like demons. Though it is an ideological problem. From what we''ve seen, boarding houses are closer to the Earthlings."


    With such Earthlings, I think Milk was listening.


    "Nal, what''s the end?


    Nal, who was in meditation, opened his eyes, so the milk called out.


    "I never wanted to do anything like amplify my anger or hatred, so I didn''t. He''s so pathetic."


    With a sad look, Naru tells.


    "I amplified your desire to help your son instead."


    "Good job."


    "I''m chasing a strong wind blowing over the weekend with a schizophrenic."


    ''Cause you might be enlightened by Midori and Tired, if you see the Pure Sons, pull in the schizophrenic body too. Let''s go to the crime scene. "


    Upon hearing Milk''s instructions, Rometsi also contacted his companions. It wasn''t just a matter of size, but because of his ability to talk to his buddy Arlaune in his readings, Rometsi came here with Tsukimi.


    "Are you here yet?"


    Tired squeaks. Faster than Midori, who was stretching his spiritual roots around the camp, tired first, he sensed signs of those with mighty power approaching.


    True and Quo look up to the weary. One shadow from the sky could confirm coming this way.


    Midori and Junko, who were in the tent, also come out. Misaki remains asleep in a tent for men.


    There is no roar or strong wind, and Lakyrea appears quieter than the sky, descending in front of the camp of the Junkos.


    "Khu..."


    It was Quo who took the fighting position first. Seeing that, L''Aquilea is about to rip her chest open with sadness.


    I still wondered if they were manipulating me, and LaQuilea, once again, firmly swore that she would get her son back.

 1489 32

    "Wow... Quo..."


    Quo complains about something, but Lakyrea smiles quietly and shakes her neck to the side.


    (Like Midori said, it looks like milk is setting it up after all. We''re gonna keep each other weak and then we''re gonna take this kid away)


    I think Junko feels that L''Aquilea was different from last night. Much quieter, something like firm determination can be seen.


    "Quo, please stay back. Quo is a trump card after a little while."


    "Kuh."


    Tired advances sideways to Quo and sets the demon knife concubine pine in the middle. Quo nods with a single voice, honestly lowering.


    "Let''s continue yesterday"


    When tired smiled, LaQuilea smiled back with joy.


    I set it up first from Lakyrea. Thunder pours down tirelessly with the roar.


    The tiredness that metastasizes and dodges appears in front of L''Aquilea and rolls out the poke from close range.


    I predicted that tiredness would travel momentarily. But he appeared in front of him even though he was wary of the back or the side, and Lakyrea, who was obsessed, did not move his body.


    A black sashimi pierces Lakyrea''s throat and the tip pierces through to the back of her head.


    "Add or subtract."


    While I find it futile, the truth speaks out.


    Tired knows in his battle with the Beast Emperor that Lakyrea is sturdy compared to other organisms, and has the ability to regenerate there, but not as much as Overlife. This should have done a lot of damage.


    But LaQuilea flies backwards with a flat face and pulls out his sword.


    Backward to some extent, he jumped up over the oblique forward, further to the right oblique forward, left upper, right oblique forward, and moved around dizzily, coming to the very top of his exhaustion when he noticed.


    I can''t chase him with my eyes. Tired, who decided it was also dangerous to force him to chase him with his eyes, relies on his vision to the minimum and tries to avoid him on his skin and intuition.


    From directly above, Lakyrea attacks tirelessly by rotating at high speeds vertically.


    Tired dodged at a pretty dangerous time.


    The ground is swept wide apart by the arms of LaQuilella, who rotated in such a way as to wield his body.


    L''Aquilea, standing on the muggled ground, was filled with gaps. I didn''t set up tiredness. Feel the signs that you''re inviting me.


    Around L''Aquilea, a huge frost wall protruded. I assumed tiredness would attack me, and with the intention of setting up a counter, I planted my abilities around the attack point, but ended up empty-handed.


    "Is it time to go?


    "It''s still early."


    It''s a deviant quote, but the truth stills.


    Lakyrea jumps backwards, tired and distant. The frost melted quickly.


    When I put my hand in the hole in my throat, I can put force into my hand and throat. I''m not very good at regeneration, but suppose I don''t encourage regeneration until I can stop the bleeding.


    When I saw it, Tired cast a spell. Maybe he''s asking me out again, but I can''t overlook it. And be alert to the counter and try to operate in a ranged attack.


    "Rainbow Earthworm."


    More than tired hands, translucent and rainbow-colored are overflowing, stretching fluffy toward La Quilaire. The diameter is about 50 cm, but the contours are subtly distorted and blurred, so the thickness is not uniform.


    Because of the slow speed, LaQuilella flexed sparingly, but something rainbow translucent stretches further by making sure to circle around its LaQuilella perimeter.


    It was then, as I creeped up, that Lakyrea tried to jump up and break through the enclosure.


    When I wondered if something with a long stretch of rainbow glowed violently, it emitted something like a seven-color laser beam from all over the body toward all directions.


    Lakyrea on the boulder can''t handle this either, she gets laser beamed all over her body and falls off her back to the ground.


    Tired shifts to the fall point of LaQuirrea, swinging his sword up and attempting to hold back.


    Midori, who metastasized behind that tiredness, kicked his tired back from behind.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "By accident... but he''s not dead yet, and he''s got plenty of room."


    "I''m going to kill you one day, so take turns with me!


    Midori set up a sword and demanded it with a voice that made him not say whether or not he had it.


    Tired pulls back like he gave up.


    "Is it time to go? It''s about time, isn''t it?


    "Wait a little longer."


    Quo further off, but the truth still stills.


    "Yea, Quo''s dad. Now play with Midori. Playing with your ancestors all the time, you cheat."


    "Khhhhhhh..."


    At a time when Midori came out laughing and stuck and tired pulled in, LaQuirrea understood what it meant.


    The thin female in front of her also feels with her skin that she has considerable fighting power. Even though I am taking damage, I do not feel cowardly that the enemy side took turns along the way. On the contrary, I find it fun to fight against all sorts of strong opponents.


    Midori waves a sword on the spot. Only the cutting-edge of the sword metastasized, hitting the side head of the lacira once.


    Midori casts a spell in the gap where Lakyrea flinches.


    "Black beeswax"


    From hair long enough to reach Midori''s land, a black liquid like Coltar spills, and when it reaches the ground, it becomes planar, heading towards L''Aquilea.


    LaQuirrea sensed the attack was coming by passing on the ground, jumping up and dodging.


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    As I laugh, Lakyrea sticks in a straight line.


    Midori flies sideways, but Lakyrea suddenly stops and flies at right angles, as the Midori moves.


    LaQuilella pokes a knife in the front.


    "Ahhh."


    Midori couldn''t avoid it, he was stuck with a handknife in his dovetail, and bled out with groans.


    No dodging was possible and the attack was eaten, but Midori took a half step backwards, lifting the stone protrusion of the sword from close range and turning the stone protrusion over the abdomen of L''Aquilea.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Midori exercised this technique when Lakyrea was at close range. The bright extinction of the light was covering the back of the Lakyrea, over the sky and across the left.


    Light striking simultaneously at various angles and orbits. L''Aquilea had noticed a thin right side, but read that there was a trap, escaping to the left side.


    (Sure is sharp. Your ancestors are right, it''s a hundred battles.)


    Shortly after I deliberately flew to the left side I made it thin, I waved the sword as it moved, and Midori tried to beat him with a cut-top transition, but I laughed unexpectedly at the fact that he had been spotted.


    Though Midori''s aim was cut off, L''Aquilea is shot through her body with the light of a man-eating fluorescent, bleeding all over her body, breathing rough, and kneeling to the ground.


    "Okay, now. Go."


    "Khuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Truly lightly slapped on the back, Quo roared and dashed toward Lakyrea as he was bounced.


    L''Aquilea peeled her eyes at this behavior of Quo and was surprised.


    LaQuilella with less joy and something hot on her chest. I saw myself as a pinch and assumed that my son had come to help me. But on the other hand, I felt strange. Why don''t you fly, I wonder if you''re running on purpose.


    And I realize even stranger, Quo is not running toward Midori, but toward himself.


    Quo leaped, and on the face of the surprised L''Aquilea, he saw a beautiful drop kick.


    I never dreamed that Quo would attack me, but I couldn''t get rid of this innocent attack, which I would normally do.


    Relax loud, and a raised quo will violently binta Lakyrea''s face, which will remain in a good position and stiff. Plus eating a knee kick, Qua quickly turned behind LaQuilella, snuggling his arms around his belly from behind to firmly fasten them, holding LaQuilla''s body in his arms, and shifting his body wide back.


    The back of L''Aquilea''s head is struck to the ground. Keep Quo fixed with his body distracted.


    "Leffrey, count!


    Quo screams.


    "Me. - I am. Yes, yes. One to three!


    Midori slapped the ground flat and took the count. Besides, if the count is done, it''s fast, and it''s not open between two and three, which is a promise, at all. Conversely, if Quo had taken the fall, he would have taken the count very slowly.


    "True, how''s it going? Was it beautiful? Was it artistic?


    With one arm raised by Midori, Quo smiles happily and asks for a true reaction.


    "The drop kick was beautiful at a high striking point, but Germain Suplex is not good"


    "Oh, my God."


    To true appreciation, I''m half as happy and disappointed as I am.


    After the sudden assault of Quo, L''Aquilea couldn''t move, although physical damage was the only thing of great importance, but the mental damage was tight and he slept in a large letter and remained stunned. If I was impressed with how Quo came to help me, I''d be attacking myself with furious momentum, which broke my heart perfectly.


    "Midori, call your mother again."


    "Hey, disappoint me."


    Junko tells me, Midori casts the spell, so that Lakkilea can see again his wife, who has become the guardian spirit of Quo.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Quo calls for something. As Quo''s mother had also persuaded Lakyrea in some way, it appeared in Midori''s tired eyes.


    Midori, who was nearby, leaned over to Lakyrea''s side and squeezed his hand gently. Tired similarly approached him, kneeling down and letting him hold the other hand. With the lack of hostility and the praise of the battle against the strong.


    "Quaa......"


    It seems that LaQuirrea finally understood here, smiling up at Quo and talking about something. Then Quo starts pounding and tearing, eventually messing up with a crying face.


    "It''s a setback... but it''s hard to leave and it''s hard again."


    Migasaki tells me that he only let his upper body out of the tent on depression.


    "And Ri."


    Machine audio A familiar voice sounded in the woods.


    Various creatures emerge from all directions.


    "Quaaaaah......"


    L''Aquilea rises, peeling her fangs and roaring. Quo also stops crying, stands beside his father and takes a combat position.


    "These animals are all like Arlaune hosts."


    Junko said.


    A little late from Arlaune and the others, Milk, Naru, Tsukimi, Kumi and Haruhi also show up.


    "It ended in an unexpected way, but it was fun to see"


    Milk said with a laugh.


    "I see. - Did you join hands with Arlaune?"


    The fisherman''s aim for profit was taught to me by the rootsmen and I knew it, but I dare not let him pretend to be the wind I didn''t.


    "No, I just knew."


    True, tired, and Midori largely knew Junko''s intentions, but Misaki couldn''t read them and would go in.


    "Uh hey... Professor. After swinging caught on and letting him get off guard, after winning, I actually knew - I wanted to..."


    "Oh... was I? I''m sorry I said something extra."


    Migasaki apologizes in a hurry.


    "I know this move and I predicted it. That''s why the fishermen lost their interest."


    Kumi looks down at the milk and speaks up.


    "My mind control is behind my back, but I''m glad I was able to reconcile it with my parents and kids."


    Relaxed face nall.


    ''Still, it''s true that you did some sharpening of power. Well, the stage and the actors are ready, so let''s call it an all-out war you''re waiting for. "


    It was a fun milk to say, but I thought Junko, True, Tired, Midori and Misaki were at the same time not waiting for us at all.

 1490 33

    "Kumi, too, but I think you should be careful with that Tsukishi, too. Looks strong."


    I look up at the faceless orchard floating in the sky, and Junko draws attention.


    "Junko is probably discerning, but my mouse is also made assuming a battle with those who have lives past him. Tsukishi is the strongest of my four mice."


    Milk that speaks well.


    "Vipers who often hang out with you are the third weakest of my four mice, and my mouse is dirty."


    "That means you''re the second strongest. If it''s dirty, who are the other two?"


    Midori pokes at the milk he says in a mean tone.


    "For your sake, some sons of strong winds blow over the weekend. If we manage to take that one hostage, we might be able to contain the strong winds blowing over the weekend"


    A bird-like creature, who was on the side of the milk, with an elongated tail tip twirling like a chameleon, with three horns growing, and a long mouth, sneaks in his ears with wings. He wasn''t talking with the air trembling, he was speaking Japanese with his flesh voice.


    "Ah? I don''t like it. That''s the way it''s done. ''


    Milk utters a grumpy voice and dismisses it.


    "Weren''t you a villain superior?


    Naru asks with a smile.


    "I like surprises and tricks, but I hate the way people hold onto their weaknesses."


    "Kuhhhhhhhhh!


    Shortly after the milk threw up, LaQuirrea roared and flew up higher than the trees.


    "Attacks and Predictions by Thunder Strike on Arlaune Hosts"


    Tsukishi tells you. Alurane and the others seem to be aware of it, and they scatter it in great haste.


    As Tsukishi warned, the thunder continued to ring, and thunder poured all over the forest. Many of them have fallen into trees, breaking trees in two or inflaming them with shock waves.


    "Nal, stop him."


    "All right."


    Naru interferes with Lakkilea from the spiritual world and tries to make him stop attacking.


    "Huh?


    Entering the spiritual world, he tried to touch the heart of L''Aquilea. Exactly then, Naru''s heart was played.


    "Ababa, let, hey"


    Midori, who likewise let his mind enter the spiritual world, stands in front of Nal, his mouth wide aside, showing his teeth and laughing.


    "You knew at first sight that you had the same power as me."


    "I see. But I don''t suppose you noticed Mr. LaQuilla''s mind control?


    "Unlike brainwashing, mind control is hard to understand. Besides, it''s unnecessarily hard to tell because LaQuilla attacked me last night, even if it wasn''t. Is that what you''re talking about? Are you stirring me up?


    "To the question of pure curiosity. Get out of the way."


    "Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww


    Midori returns that with an invincible grin to Naru, who demands it with a refreshing smile.


    The glare begins. Nal doesn''t try to give me a hand. If only Midori could be suppressed in this way, I think that would be fine. Midori was aware of it, but even if you try it from Midori, it''s convenient. If anyone with the power to interfere in the spirit of others likes it, the battlefield will be disrupted. It makes sense to just prevent it.


    (It''s a pain in the ass that everyone has special abilities and extraordinary powers even though there are a lot of them)


    True to respond to the attacking Arlaunes, but they are dodging more than attacking with guns because of successive attacks emanating from their enemies. Fireballs, weird liquids, invisible attacks, whip-like twills, simple fangs, blades of light stretching out of nails and avoiding all sorts of attacks.


    "Quo, ooh!


    Quo flies in at high speed, trying not to rip the Arlaunes apart with sharp nails. This one is on the opposite side of the offense from the truth, but Arlaune is also fighting his way, so he skilfully engages.


    "Megaton Days"


    Aiming at that quote, he shot an arrow of light from a crossbow worn by Tsukuri in his hand from above.


    The arrow of light was fogged so that it could be played before it hit the quo.


    A hand just ahead appeared from his wrist in the air, receiving an arrow of light, which was obliterating.


    "Ah, that hurts... that''s pretty heavy"


    Junko, who shifted the tip from her wrist, laughs comfortably.


    At the moment when Tsukuri turned towards Junko, the tiredness transferred in front of Tsukuri''s eyes appeared, and he was slashed to hang himself in the air.


    The smock is cut diagonally and the water colored cloth is dyed red. But Tsukuri doesn''t change her complexion at all, as if she doesn''t feel any pain.


    "Cannibalism Blade"


    When Tsukimi protruded his hand, three black repetitive blades appeared from his hand, each from a different angle, waving tirelessly.


    By transferring, two bottles were exchanged, but not one. A tired thigh descending on the ground is slashed thoroughly and blood is flowing from his white skin.


    I wasn''t just slashed. I''m tired of feeling like that, from where I was slaughtered, my vitality is sucked away.


    When Tsukimi looks down at her tiredness and brings her palms closer in front of her chest, a light sphere appears between her palms.


    "Magia Motor"


    Light spheres draw parabolas at unstoppable speeds in the eyes, pouring from the air to places of exhaustion.


    Tiredness could not be avoided by continuous metastasis because it had just metastasized. It was a velocity attack that could not be captured by motion vision, but tired of jumping backwards, relying on killing and sixth sense.


    But the photosphere exploded when it landed on the ground, blowing a tired little body wide open.


    (It''s like a mortar of your chi... I mean, you''re tired...)


    Seeing Junko fall tired. My clothes are torn everywhere, my body is turned and my skin is blown up everywhere, and I look bloody miserable.


    (woohoo...... dull tired you are nice......)


    I see the sight of what is coveted for Junko, an immortal beautiful boy who falls from a bloodbath, and I shoot it without amusement.


    And then Tsukimi connected the arrow of light and tried to chase it from the air to exhaustion.


    "Uhhhhh!


    LaQuilella, who had her good enemy blurred in front of her, attacked her from side to side with a roar of anger, super fast.


    Tsukishi intended to fly backwards at a critical point to avoid it, but Lakyrea suddenly stopped shortly after being sent, and made a 135-degree swirl and rushed into Tsukishi.


    Eat the head thrust of Laquilea, and the makeup spins hard in the longitudinal direction in the air and blows away.


    (Reckless opponent to fight in aerial warfare)


    Seeing the improbable movement of L''Aquilea, as if he had ignored any inertia, Tsuki decides so as he falls.


    "Kuaaa!"


    It was a lachilera that tried to lighten up and put a stop to the knockout that fell to the ground, but the knockout attack was faster.


    "Magia Motor"


    The light sphere, which knocked down the tired, was released again and struck directly at Lakyrea. An explosion occurs in the air, and LaQuirrea falls from head to ground.


    "Tie-jun"


    After taking the picture, Junko tried to go help her tired while she fell, but there were those who stood in front of her.


    "You''re not gonna let me play."


    It was a milk that I had traveled to at some point.


    "Pfft, for a time like this..."


    Junko smiles and clumps the inner pockets of the white coat, removing the cat jab.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    "It doesn''t work."


    He was a pure child who crouched and wielded the cat jab, but the tip of the cat jab was crushed with cautionary power and split.


    "It''s too far."


    "It was only a matter of distance."


    Junko laughs at a word Milk utters as if he was stunned.


    "Well, you know my M.O., and my attack, you''re gonna get hurt, right?


    Milk to tease. No, I''m actually teasing you.


    "Attack with cautionary power now. Are you kidding me? Are you kidding me?


    The moment Milk said so, Pure Son''s body was knocked down to a depression on the ground and crushed as it was.


    "Meatballs..."


    Truth squeals. The trace of pure child crushing motivation on the ground was the trace of a giant meatball. In other words, it releases a mind-blowing force in the form of meatballs.


    ''I told you to do it. Uzuno Tonma''


    Look at the pure child perched on the ground, and the milk mocks.


    "Oh, boy, it doesn''t look like I''m the only one left behind."


    Migasaki comes out of the tent and squeals.


    ''This one''s still full of free guys. Don''t you dare. "


    Kumi appeared on the side of Misaki when Milk said to Misaki.


    "Drink!"


    When Kumi screams, a shock wave occurs, blowing Misaki''s thin body wide open.


    Migasaki, who had rotated about two times in the air, landed with a face that did not eat, and at some point in his hand, a glass of wine was worn. There is red liquid loose in the glass.


    "Is wine a Ros��? White guy, huh? Or..."


    Asking, Misaki leans the glass and spills the red wine inside onto the ground.


    Kumi had a bad feeling and flew forward from the spot in a hurry. Then a lot of red liquid was pouring down where I was.


    The red liquid moves as if it were willing, creating countless protrusions and poking them, spreading them and trying to envelop them, etc. and hitting Kumi.


    "The bulimia of the poor"


    Seeing as inevitable, Kumi decided to erase this red liquid. When the deep green giant lips appear in front of Kumi, the lips suck in the red liquid.


    When there was no red liquid left to inhale, the green lips disappeared as well.


    "Hmm. It''s your hobby''s ability. host of a copy, or transcribed from a copy."


    Misaki says with a slight laugh.


    "I don''t have the guts to tell you what people want."


    Kumi coldly says off to Miyazaki, holding hands, emitting an electric shock from his palm.


    Keeping his grin strained, Miyazaki made sure to slip and move backwards without moving any legs, turning on the electric shock.


    "Urban Legendary Strange Phenomena Activated! Group Dash Biting Tooth Woman!


    And Haruhi, who came there, screams.


    "Hey, what''s this?"


    The servant Misaki was also surprised. Because on a different planet from Earth, about ten old women appeared with their teeth and black on their black kimonos, and they had arrived at great speed.


    At some impending point, the old ladies leap and try to bite Misaki by poking him out of his face.


    It was a flash-faced misaki, but when he calmed down and pulled the handkerchief out of his chest pocket, he threw it up overhead.


    Handkerchief gets huge in the air, falls and wonders if he covered up Misaki''s body, returning to its original size. Misaki''s body disappeared somewhere, just a handkerchief falling to the ground.


    "Yes, that''s a strange phenomenon now!? Can you take in the strange phenomenon you have seen as an ability, just like Oyla with the Fumizaki sword?!?


    "I don''t think so"


    Kumi calmly said to Haruhi.


    "If so! Strange phenomenon activated! Monster Handkerchief Hidden! Everything that''s gone is the work of a monster!


    White hands and feet grow on the handkerchief and run somewhere. And what the hell principle, Misaki appeared in the place where the handkerchief was turned, as if it had come out boiling.


    "Hey, what?!? What''s going on!?


    Stunning Misaki. He said he used his ability to hide himself in planar space, but it was lightly torn and dragged out into normal space.


    Honestly, I didn''t discern Haruhi, who broke Misaki''s abilities, and the technical logic of Misaki''s abilities. It''s just an intuition, and I''m just trying to yam to see if the strange phenomenon I use is effective.


    Kumi transferred the space behind Misaki, who appeared. Try to change your right arm into a kamakiri shape and feed it from Misaki''s shoulder to your chest.


    Misaki rolled forward to escape the difficulties, but Kumi''s calculated move.


    "Jealous claws of a whore!


    Kumi screams and throws the red light dagger that appears on her left hand onto the disfigured Misaki.


    The ability to disappear as soon as you let it go, but still enough distance to hit it before it disappeared. The red blade of light blurs Misaki''s arm.


    Akizaki, who stood up, dazzled his feet. First I feel pressure in my chest, nausea, headaches and dizziness strike me at once. Arrhythmias occur, making even breathing difficult.


    (Is the degradation of neurotransmitters�� inhibited)


    It was Misaki, who analyzed and instantly perceived the anomalies in his body, but in the meantime, he was exposed to plenty of gaps.


    When Kumi generates a large amount of water from the atmosphere, he causes it to enter the body, from the nose, mouth, eyes, ears and even the pores of Misaki, full of gaps.


    After the analysis, he was also not given time to attempt normalization of the transmitting material, and Misaki was put plenty of water in his lungs and stomach, peeling off his white eyes and collapsing. More and more water is added, which also increases the concentration of moisture in the body. Doing so results in lower sodium concentrations in the body and severe hyponatremia, causing mental disturbances and systemic cramps.


    (I don''t know... not like this...)


    Owing to his intense self, Miyazaki did not fall into a mental confusion, and even though he managed to normalize his body, he had multiple physical anomalies caused at the same time, which were also loose.


    "Ha ha, Misaki gets hit lightly, and you''re like this, and how so-so san madness can you name this line with me?"


    I look sideways at Misaki falling and cramping, and the milk laughs at Junko.


    (I don''t even remember naming you... Hmm... I''m so disappointed that I can''t even transfer. Simple strength.)


    Kept under pressure by mindfulness, he falls down and can''t move, Junko thinks of a way to open up.


    "Hey, true. Your precious Junko is exposed to such a strange appearance, are you going to help her?


    The milk stirs toward the true, but the true ignored. Honestly, I''m not angry.


    (Milk won''t really try to kill Snow Oka anyway. Besides, that schematic looks like Snow Oka is being hit and can also be received by the wind that Snow Oka is dampening the movement of the milk)


    While avoiding one attack after another, Arlaune and the others make a calm decision. On the other hand, however, it is certain that the current situation is unlimited.


    (But... me and Quo will outrun Arlaune''s onslaught, so let''s have a hand. Tired, Misaki and L''Aquilea are hit, Tsukishi, Haruhi and Kumi are free. Midori stares at Nal. Have you decided to compete?


    If you look at the war calmly, you won''t see a winner at all. It really seems like it''s only a matter of time before it leads to total defeat.


    If we were to expect it, at best, it would be for the three people who are now down to recover and return at the same time early, but one by one, they would be destroyed each one in a group.


    "Quaaaaaa!"


    At that time, the roar of Lakyrea sounded. Looks like he''s back from down the fastest.


    Tsukishi, the empty Arlaune, Kumi and Haruhi see the direction of the roar of L''Aquilea.


    (I knew we''d all be fumbling...)


    I glanced at the sight and assumed that the truth had hit my bad predictions.


    Eventually LaQuilella flies back.


    But it wasn''t just Lakyrea who was there.


    Flying in, Lakyrea was about to hold one girl. And I let go of my hand near the tiredness I''m falling, and I put the girl down.


    When the girl landed well, she touched her hand tirelessly with cancer.


    "It hurts. It hurts." "It''s morning." Tell me. "


    A girl casts a spell with two mouths at the same time, healing tired wounds and restoring tired consciousness.


    "How could you..."


    I woke up. Tired looks up at the same beauty in two rows peeking into me and sounds unexpected.


    In the air, L''Aquilea and Tsukuri confront each other.


    "Are you going to follow me that way?


    Kumi asks the Bull Village sisters that Lakyrea brought.


    "I know what''s going on."


    "Grasp which one is worse"


    Asae, after saying in the order of Gaye, the two sisters declared this at the same time.


    "To Lakyrea," "to Junko Yukioka''s side."


    "I''m gonna help you with the machete."

 1491 34

    The Bull Village sisters and the bittons, suspicious of how Lakyrea was doing, were headed in the direction where Lakyrea flew away.


    As we entered the woods and approached the forest checkpoint, LaQuirrea, who had suffered major bodily injuries, literally blew up in front of us.


    When he healed Lakyrea''s wounds again with Gaye and Maye, Lakyrea stripped him of his fighting spirit and was about to go to battle again, so Gaye pulled it off, and Maye cast an impromptu spell to read Lakyrea''s memories and find out what had happened.


    Understanding the situation, the Bull Village sisters decided to help Lakyrea and the others, and it was up to Lakyrea to hold them and bring them to the battlefield.


    "Who''s this agonizing, pale-looking, weird-looking guy?


    Gaye looking down at Misaki and whining.


    "I don''t know what it is, but get better."


    When Maye casts a spell, an increase in transmissible material and an overdose of moisture returns Miyazaki''s body, which was at the extreme of distress, to its normal state.


    ''Hey fool, don''t. If you could easily restore someone else to be a wheezer. Hey, you''ll lose your power balance, and you''ll lose your nervousness. Don''t.''


    Milk protests the Bull Village sisters.


    "It''s a comic book story." "It''s a cartoon story."


    "If it''s a game," "If it''s a lanobe,"


    "Normal"


    Gaya and Maya protesting lightly.


    Leaving aside the question, "Where is the difference - seems like the owner of a great deal of power inside, but you''re going to think you can turn this situation upside down?


    To divert the topic, milk to ask with a serial voice.


    "I''m here for that." "Stupid question."


    Gaye answers with a serial face, while Maye laughs.


    "Well..."


    The Bull Village sisters came and also saw the reverse eye, so Junko seriously decided to escape.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    The ability to proliferate and divide the flesh is used towards the ground.


    Growing flesh digs into the ground. It arcs in the ground and eventually goes out of range of milk mindfulness power.


    Encourage contractions with force on the proliferated area, pulling your body part and dragging it into the hole.


    "Hey, what is it!?


    I wondered if Junko had disappeared, and when I saw him digging a hole to say hello and fleeing out of range of power, Milk accidentally gave me a barbaric voice.


    Outside the sight of the milk - from the hole drilled in the shade of the great tree, he ejected a large amount of meat and organs, and finally, the pure child was also covered in dirt, so that he could be thrown out of the hole and jumped outside.


    I can pull the grown muscle fiber and organ into my abdomen. At that time, work is also carried out to spit out large amounts of soil mixed in organs and meat together.


    "Ugh... I''m tired..."


    I am a feeling tired pure child because I did a lot of unusual things as well as just perform divine erosion. Physical depletion is no big deal.


    "Yukioka"


    There was a truth right in front of me, and I called out. Still fighting the Arlaunes. I mean, he''s mostly running around.


    Junko releases two beams from the artificial demon''s eye at the same time, repelling about three Arlaunes. The other Arlaune stopped the offensive hand in surprise, and the truth was that he could afford to rest.


    "Worried -?


    "I say it''s crummy, but I believed it"


    To Junko, who giggles and asks niggardly, Truth stops and says it unconsciously spilling a natural smile.


    "Ha Ugh."


    "That again..."


    Seeing a true smile, Junko groans and prays hand in hand. Seeing such a pure child reaction, I realize the truth is that I was laughing before I knew it, even though I didn''t like it.


    "I mean, it''s better now, but I''ve got a good idea. All I had to do was take pictures with these artificial demon eyes."


    "Really now. Oops......"


    Arlaune and the others, who had flinched and stopped moving, restarted the attack, so it really moves.


    "Weird way to escape......"


    Milk emits a frightening voice to Junko, who shows up.


    "Your extensive mindfulness is very troublesome. It activates quickly. But, well, I was caught off guard at first, but I probably won''t hit next."


    ''Really?


    Milk once again releases a giant cat punch of mindfulness power. I can do another meatball mark on the ground. But Junko''s figure is gone. Now he''s been sent.


    Immediately after that, the milk releases a wave of mindfulness towards the rear. I felt signs of distortion in the back space.


    Junko, who metastasized and tried to take the back, avoids the waves of thoughts released by the milk.


    "Come on... I''ll tell you it''s not just the mouth, it''s the boulder."


    Air trembling, laughing milk.


    Over the sky where Junko and Milk would do it, Tsukuri and Laquilella were again interested in aerial warfare. Unlike earlier, Lakkilea flirts unilaterally with makeup with speed and irregular movements.


    "This movement and the appearance of being learned in the hand"


    I''m going to whine in a voice without a sense of crisis.


    "Slave traders dancing with greed"


    With a slight gap in its lacira, Kumi threw a thick red and black chain over it. Chains tangle on the left leg of LaQuilella.


    Kumi tries to shrink the chains at once and drag Lakyrea down to the ground. Tsukishi also follows and descends suddenly.


    "Hey, hey."


    When Maya casts a spell, the chain that pulls Lakyrea is severed along the way, and the chain wrapped around Lakyrea disappears as well.


    "I think I should seal you up first."


    Kumi turned to the Bull Village sisters and said. I saw him as someone who didn''t know what he was going to do more than himself.


    "Lazy Fisherman''s Net"


    "Black Curtain"


    Pink nets spread toward the Bull Village sisters, but before wearing them, a black cloth-shaped one appears in the space, undoing the areas touched by the nets.


    "The ability looks amazing, but melee combat... you''re not even that good at it, are you?


    Tired stands between the sisters and Kumi, facing Kumi.


    "Then I''ll take care of the avant-garde." "I''ll take care of the rear."


    Gaye and Maye say at the same time.


    "Drink!"


    Kumi emits a shockwave.


    Tired lightly covers his face with one arm, turning his demonic power into a giant shield and flushing shockwaves.


    Tired of setting up a knife and approaching Kumi.


    Wherever the knife reached or not, Tired stepped in and poked at once, but Kumi predicted its timing, producing something like a pointed branch ahead of him from all over his body.


    "Don''t want to." "Be fuzzy."


    The technique of gaye hardens the tired body, and the technique of maye softens the branches. Either one of them would have been enough, but this no longer means piercing the branches.


    But neither the sisters nor the tired knew that corrosive sap would erupt from the tip of the branch.


    I noticed that the liquid had been flown, and I tried to deflect it, but I couldn''t. Her body was stiff, but she didn''t move as much as she thought.


    The body is exposed to corrosive sap, tired skin rots and meat rots away.


    "That cheat"


    "Cure."


    I was tired trying to regenerate it, but Maye healed me, so I decided to do it. But my body still remains solidified, and I don''t move as I think.


    "Um... can you untie the curing technique? I can''t move my body..."


    I asked my sisters in the rear, knowing the risks that would also sound like Kumi.


    "Gaye fool. Silly."


    "Ugh. I mean, I''m sorry. Yes, it is."


    Kaye de-curates, but Kumi, who heard tired words, approached and attacked here all the time.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed"


    The blue light sword is shaken at high speed.


    Gaye and Maye stiffened. Because Kumi''s sword caused his tired neck to fall to the ground.


    "Oh no..."


    "Too fast to help..."


    This kid''s not gonna die at this point.


    Kumi speaks to the mourning Beef Village sisters.


    Seeing, his tired body was trying to pick up his neck, and his tired head, which fell to the ground, smiled back at his sisters, as if to reassure them.


    "Strange phenomenon activated! The ball screams with friends, the spirit of a football boy kicking anything!


    At that moment when tired tried to pick up his own head, Haruhi screamed and a long boy dressed in soccer clothing appeared, sliding on his tired head and kicking it away.


    Football Boy Spirit (?) gets up, keeps dribbling his tired head, and runs away. A tired body without a head follows it.


    "Follow...... thanks......"


    "That''s okay."


    Haruhi laughs in an upbeat mood to Kumi, who is flattered but thankful.


    "Quaaaaaa!"


    In the sky, Tsukimi and L''Aquilea are engaged in aerial warfare.


    There, moreover, was joined by reinforcements from the flying Arlaunes to focus their forces on the strong winds blowing over the weekend, which is the most threatening to them.


    From all directions up and down, the Arlaunes persistently repeat their hit-and-away. Lakyrea''s consciousness is so dispersed.


    "Megaton Days"


    If a gap occurs, it attacks quickly. LaQuilella''s most cautious attack was the one with the most powerful blow, but it couldn''t be avoided.


    He eats the arrows of light that he has planted at the perfect time into his torso.


    Arlaune and the others who lived in the flying creatures arrive where Lakyrea took considerable damage and flinched.


    "Ugh!


    Lakyrea having a small tornado around herself and blowing them all away.


    Shortly after blowing up the Arlaunes, they fly faster than the Arlaunes blow up, and the Lakyrea flies to make it.


    "Strange phenomenon activated! A mad wind that turns into a wolf!


    Haruhi shouts as he looks up at Tsukishi and Lakyrea.


    Tsukishi felt her body grow stronger. At the same time, the mind becomes as fierce as a beast.


    When I realized it, Tsukikiki was blown away by the blow of Lakyrea. But I don''t feel any pain. All I have is a struggle - a strong feeling of tailoring my prey.


    Lakkilea also noticed that the appearance of makeup had obviously changed. Be vigilant and stop the pursuit.


    There comes another persistent attack by a group of Arlaunes.


    Tsukishi also quickly regains her position and rushes into Lakyrea.


    "Bonecrush!"


    Always pale and mouthful of the name of the move, he punches all over himself, screaming in a temper.


    Even though LaQuirrea prevents it with both arms, the intense impact of a blow rolled out of her little fist shaked the flesh in both arms, rupturing the blood vessels and crushing the bones.


    "Bonecrush! Bonecrush! Bonecrush!"


    Towards the flickering LaQuilella, the young face is madly distorted, and a series of hits is seen. It further destroys L''Aquilea''s arm and punches it into his chest and belly where it is no longer preventable.


    "Quooooooooo!"


    Quo, whose father saw a pinch of sight relatively nearby, flew from below the makeup and saw a strong kick in its face.


    Kirimumi spins and the little body of the maki blows flashly.


    "Kuaah!"


    L''Aquilea barked and thundered as she fell.


    "Ku...... ah"


    Though he won the battle against Tsukishi, the seriously damaged L''Aquilea also flies well. Quo supports that body.


    Several shots were fired from underneath where Arlaune and the others tried to flock again, stopping the movement.


    "Wow..."


    Lakyrea turned to those who were down there and let them smile and wave. It was backup by Biton and Pollock.


    Kumi, on the other hand, used a variety of abilities to attack the Bull Village sisters...


    "Unreachable romance. The Wall of Reality." "So, no, no, no, no."


    Improvised magic between the two players, Gaye and Maye, prevents them from doing all they can.


    "What is it, that child... Is it anything��"


    Tired of picking up his neck and sticking it back together, he looks at the Bull Village sisters and squeals.


    "Ugh!


    Haruhi screamed and blew it away.


    "Ah... sorry..."


    Milk apologizes. In the midst of fighting Junko, the Wave of Notice stray bullet accidentally blew Haruhi away.


    "The precious Haruhi...... This man''s abilities are unique and amazing inside..."


    Kumi thinks that the friendly fire in this phase, which just got tired, will not go out of style. It was two to one, but all of a sudden it was one to two. No, if you two sisters, one-on-three?


    "Mmmm......"


    Milk roared. Alrawne and the others withdrew simultaneously. The number of enemies has never decreased despite additional reinforcements coming, the war situation has not improved, and looking at the situation with increasing allied sacrifices, he decided that this battle could not be won.


    "Oh, no, Tsukishi, you don''t fall that way either. Well, what do we do?


    Migasaki, who was fighting the Arlaunes, comes, spreads his grin and speaks to the milk.


    "Why don''t you surrender and give up?


    Says Junko, who has been fighting milk. Up to this point, milk is not a fun opponent for Junko, even if he fights too much, as it was only going to strike with extensive and fast mindfulness power onlys. It''s a deceptive battle to keep avoiding even and to fight back between occasional attacks of milk. Compared to this, it was so much more fun fighting lilies.


    ''Okay, I have a suggestion. Keri with me and Junko Tyman''


    There is white air in that statement of milk. But the milk doesn''t even care about the air, so we move on.


    "If I win, Qua and LaQuilea are retrieved as samples. Nothing if Junko wins. On these terms, right? You guys, your hands are useless. ''Cause I want to enjoy a square, one-on-one fight.''


    Milk that looks around at its own allies and tells them in a big serious voice, but both Nal and Kumi had lost their words.


    "You can have this one. We''ll all be together."


    ''You''re kidding me. Air Read.''


    When Junko called with an uncontrolled smile, the milk raised an angry voice.


    "No, the air reading, nothing, the Milk allies are mostly out of combat, the Arlaunes are out of battle, we have allies left, but there''s no reason to hang out one-on-one, is there?


    ''Hey, that''s mean. How can you be mean like that? I suffer from understanding. Just think about it in my place. "


    "Looks like the waster reasoned it out..."


    Hearing milk doom talk, tiredness squeaks.


    "You''re like a politician. or sinners and other SNS debated by the average person, the abominable shame of a painful celebrity"


    "The latter analogy is a little different. Until the average person who disputed himself decided not to look at it on the block, it''s a pattern."


    Misaki speaks differently of the analogy that True spoke of.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take it for you."


    Junko also had some thoughts, and decided to take milk''s forceful and unselfish demands. I am familiar with the character of milk. I stepped on the terms here, better to beat them firmly, but then the story went smoothly.

 1492 35

    Milk that has hitherto been attacked by even invisible mind-dynamics alone, but I came here to change the way I fought.


    Over the milk and its surroundings, a mass of yellowish crystals appear. The size varies all the time, with some likely to fit in the palms and even as much as the body of the milk. They are slowly spinning around the milk.


    (There''s something in there... but I can''t analyze it from here.)


    He stared into the artificial demon''s eye and tried to find out who the crystal was, but the distance was too far away to know what the big deal was.


    Some of the crystals fly toward the pure child. Probably manipulated by mind-boggling power, but quite a few crystals loom in their discrete orbits and speeds, respectively.


    It''s a move that reminds me of the man-eating fluorescence of Shizuno Liu witchcraft, but that''s not controlled one by one by the magician, but automated tracking by the technique itself. But Junko spotted that this was all manipulation by a milk individual.


    (I wonder if I''d like to praise the concentration of milk, which allows me to manipulate all those numbers at the same time, over the supernormal abilities themselves)


    With that in mind, Junko metastasizes and spreads the crystals lightly.


    But the looming crystals were also metastasized at the same time.


    Junko was stunned by this fact. It''s not impossible on reason. I guess the milk read the distortion of the space and also transferred the crystals. However, while manipulating the crystals with precautionary power, at the same time, the distortion signs of the space and the identification of the coordinates of the destination must be checked, and multiple crystals in the distance must be transferred at various times of transfer. Moreover, the crystals that are swirling them are moving to avoid even hitting trees in the woods.


    No matter how rational it was possible, doing more than one of those things at the same time seemed to me to be an area impossible in a person''s brain and a pure child. Or like Shizuno Liu''s sorcerer, he could actually have multiple brains.


    (Plus, it feels like we''re simulating the fight against transcendents from day to day?


    Junko thinks things are out of place because he''s not doing all the research himself and wants to work his brain on you.


    The yellow crystal hits the pure child. Junko tried the guard using the wall of air, but that came out the back.


    The crystals that collided with the wall of air made by Junko broke, and what was clogged inside reacted with the air and exploded.


    (I see... you were packing inside with explosive chemicals like azide compounds)


    Pure child that analyzes just before it explodes and discerns to some extent what is in the crystal. Condensed air has consequently widened the scope of the explosion and has also caused chain explosions of other crystals in remote locations to increase the power of the explosion.


    Conversely, they would have weakened the power of the explosion if they had also been built on vacuum walls. Because it reduces combustion by compounds with the atmosphere. Of course, the energy generated at the time of the blast is not completely lost.


    "Is that all like a bomb... It''s scary in there."


    Kumi squeaks when she sees the spinning number of crystals. And of moving it freely one by one, so it''s still scary.


    In the heart of the blast, Junko was melting and falling, but attempts a simple regeneration by divine erosion. Since regeneration by divine erosion is only like a temporary first aid, Junko, who lacks the ability to regenerate vegetables, must return to the Snow Oka Laboratory once this battle is over to perform a proper regenerative procedure.


    A second wave of crystals furthermore flew in, but before it reached Junko, they all exploded along the way.


    Before the crystals flew near me, they transferred the water vapor explosion, exploded the crystals in chains, and processed them all. Once the seed is revealed, I can quickly come up with a way to deal with it.


    "Have you used your power for nothing?"


    Milk that wipes out all the crystals that are swirling around you, seeing as Junko has dealt with it lightly.


    "I wish you''d hit all the crystals."


    ''You''re telling me that if I could do that, I''d do it, and you''d know I couldn''t.''


    To the pure child who smiles and says it off, Milk says it back abominably.


    Next we launched an attack from Junko. When the tip is twisted and you call a wooden wand round like Zenmai and hold it in your hand. Fly glowing letters from the tip of the cane one after the other and let them head for the milk.


    (Rune letters. The art of furry tang... I don''t know)


    If it doesn''t fit the image of Junko, I think the milk.


    The letters can play in front of the milk, causing intense cold air to blow.


    Approximately minus 200 degrees. Carbon dioxide solidifies and becomes dry ice, and super cold air so low that both oxygen and nitrogen become liquids strikes the milk.


    Junko also reads that he can probably transfer and escape. But after anticipating it, Junko also set another trap.


    If the space around the milk is distorted, it is a trap that instantly modifies the rate of space distortion while, conversely, dragging it into a narrow subspace.


    Even if you drag it into the subspace, milk would be able to escape, but not immediately. Shortly after I dragged him in, in a small subspace with no escape, I was going to visit him with a water vapor explosion.


    "Hmm."


    But when Milk laughed with his nose in a geostatic voice, he ran normally and jumped out of the range of cold air, rather than fleeing with a metastasis. Of course you should be getting super bass cold air while you''re running.


    "Oh......"


    ''You''re an idiot, you. Anyway, I didn''t know you were going to set me up. Besides, I''m a cat, so the instantaneous velocity is much faster than that of a human being. "


    Junko also notices a failure, and becomes the face that he has, and laughs at that Junko as if the milk was frightened.


    "What do you mean?


    I look at the interaction between the two of them and give them a voice where tiredness seems strange. It''s also strange that the milk was safe. I got that cold air, and I don''t even have any indication I prevented it with supernormal force. I didn''t know why, except I was tired.


    Rydenfrost effect.


    Misaki put his arms together and said with a slight laugh.


    "Will the steep temperature difference create a layer of steam and resist the temperature difference"


    Kumi understands. In my head, I was thinking of a chunk of water rolling over a frying pan.


    "The famous story is that of dripping water droplets in a hot frying pan, but the same phenomenon occurs in cold air. Have you ever seen a video of people wearing liquid nitrogen? If you expose the flesh to cold air strong enough for the air to liquefy, that would mean that the flesh at room temperature has a tremendous amount of heat, if you look at it from ultra-low temperature liquid nitrogen. Thus, the temperature difference between the body and the liquid nitrogen prevents the conduction of cold air by generating steam from the liquid nitrogen. In other words, it can withstand for a moment. Milk knew it, so he ran away."


    After listening to Misaki''s commentary, I understood other aspects.


    "So you mean the unlikely story of a guy who''s often a lanobe or a comic book, who lets you bathe in liquid nitrogen and freeze it to stop it from moving?


    And Haruhi asks the question.


    "The portrayal that is common in comics and lanobes - let the liquid nitrogen erupt from the cylinder and freeze instantly, nothing like that. At the time of spraying into the air in the first place, it would be fogged into the atmosphere, and even if I let it bathe, it would be prevented by the Rydenfrost effect I have just described. But if you let them continue to bathe in large quantities, it''s not the story. It''s only for a moment that I can prevent it. And..."


    Misaki points his gaze at the milk as he explains.


    "Usually if you eat all that cold air, you''ll flinch and stay on the spot, keep getting cold air and freeze. Those who run and run instantly after learning about the Rydenfrost effect, etc., are not. You could say you were good at one piece of milk, but you made a mistake using your power without thinking about your opponent, Yukioka."


    "And Ri! And wait till you finish your description of Miyazaki, you kept making out, you are properly aware of the gallery, know the kindness of me and Junko!


    In anticipation of the end of Misaki''s commentary, the milk screams out loud.


    (I thought I was going to transfer and run, and I was putting up a spatial distortion trap. failed)


    It failed in an unexpected way to try to frame him with a bunk structure, and Junko sighs and cheeks.


    "Next then..."


    ''Whoa, wait a minute. Now it''s our turn.''


    When Junko tries to attack, Milk protests.


    "No, I''m not playing a turn game..."


    "Shut up. Do you think such reasoning would make sense to me? It''s our turn!


    While Junko laughs bitterly and argues, Milk sets it up.


    A slightly yellowish liquid appears above the head of the milk, about five in an indeterminate form.


    "That..."


    Junko sees perfectly what it is.


    Five liquids fly towards Junko.


    Junko waves his wand again and thickens the frozen air junction around himself. I was going to freeze it to prevent it.


    "Pee?"


    I look at the slightly yellowish liquid and honestly mouth what Haruhi thought.


    "It''s fluoroantimony acid. It''s 2,000 times more acidic than sulfuric acid."


    Miyazaki as a complete commentator.


    "2,000 times stronger than sulphuric acid... won''t melt anything? I don''t know what to put in it..."


    Haruhi speaks the question. Other faces raised similar questions.


    "Mm-hmm. Melt the glass too, so you can only store it in a teflon processed container."


    And, Misaki.


    Because of the ultra-low temperature cold air, the pure child was covered with white smoke, making it invisible. Milk runs in there and jumps in.


    (Well... are you willing to challenge Yukioka to a melee fight?


    Seeing the movement of the milk, Misaki finds it surprising. You should know it''s milk to be the pure son of a reputation for being particularly good at melee combat in overlife.

 1493 36

    (Is there anything you can do about the milk?


    Migasaki, but there is no cure for the milk.


    "Shh!"


    It makes cat-specific screams and jumps at an unstoppable speed to the eye.


    Instead of avoiding Junko, he could barely react. The skin on the neck, the flesh, the blood vessels, bounce off as if it had exploded. I don''t even know if I was caught with my nails or bitten with my teeth.


    Looking back toward the milk that jumped backwards, the milk jumps wide again to attack the upper body of the pure child as it jumps around and faints at high speeds to the left and right.


    There is no cure for milk. Milk is also because they are better at melee than they are at launching attacks from a distance.


    (Milk... you...)


    I actually fought close, and Junko understood. I felt it.


    Blood erupted from the right head of Junko. Now I get it. It''s a claw blow. But it''s a lot deeper than the milk claws arrive. Probably when caught with his fingernails, he is simultaneously releasing slaughter from his hand by a waving wave.


    (Are you...)


    Sometimes when you''re fighting, you figure out who you''re dealing with for some reason. That''s exactly what happened now.


    (I like fighting, but I hate hurting people, it''s a troubled nature)


    If you increase the power output, you can do more damage, and the milk should be able to do that. But I don''t do it. Junko regarded it as not intentionally hands-down, but perhaps unconsciously saving.


    (Though its kindness and sweetness can sometimes be life-saving)


    Now milk that bites for the legs. It bites miserably and eats away the tendons, flesh and arteries of the left leg of the pure child at the same time.


    "Gigna."


    The milk makes a sad squeal and rises flattened and sideways.


    "Hey, Konnya..."


    Milk leaks a hateful voice and stares at Junko. The back leg of the raised milk was missing a bottle.


    Shortly after he bit and ran through Junko''s legs, Junko''s transferred knife was cutting off his milk leg.


    Milk trying to pull the cut leg quickly with caution power and stick it together.


    The leg was trampled by the leg of the transferring pure child.


    "Don''t lay on the sidelines, grow new legs."


    When told with an uncontrolled smile, Junko also lets his hands transfer and touches the legs under his feet. Occasionally it is atomized and the legs of the milk disappear.


    ''Hmm...... It''s quite a stir, you...''


    Speak low and the milk grows new legs.


    "I was a little motivated"


    The milk jumps from the front and its appearance disappears in front of Junko.


    The milk, which has metastasized and emerged from the oblique back overhead of Junko, bites the neck muscle of Junko and even moves both forelegs in tremendous momentum, making Junko''s face, shoulders, neck and head rarely hit with a serious cat punch over and over again. Of course, he puts out his nails when he is beating them, and shocks caused by mindfulness power are being showered at close range.


    The skin on Pure Son''s face peels off, his nose is shredded, his ears fall off, his eyeballs crumble and blow away, his skull cracks and his brain pops out, blood sprays out of his neck like a fountain, his shoulder flesh snaps and his clavicle rounds out, and his clavicle snaps and pops out. The gallery watches over the tragic sight.


    Truth was I watched quietly. Truth is, even if I wasn''t nearby, I knew as well as Junko for some reason. It came through. The feeling of fighting milk. Enjoying the fight itself, but also having strong resistance to hurting your opponent, every time you hurt your opponent, you are also breaking your heart. Because I can see that, even if Junko is doomed in front of me, it''s hard to have anger or hatred for the milk.


    Until then if I say sweet, but still, truly, I feel painful. I really knew Junko must feel the same way.


    Junko reached for the milk, but the milk bounced so that he could play it and then immediately jumped again, this time biting Junko''s right wrist.


    The moment - a red beam was released from the pure child''s eyes, cutting the body of the milk in three. Then my right hand, too, is cut off with my beam.


    Falling to the ground, the spilled gut quickly returned into the torso, and the body of the cut milk was also regenerated and stuck, but there was a great gap in its regeneration time.


    "Hey......!?


    During regeneration, the severed right hand of Junko had been dispersed into the body of the milk. After playing it, Milk noticed the fact.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    When Junko muttered, as if the body of the milk had turned upside down, the muscle fibers, the organs, the blood vessels, the bones, multiplied and overflowed all at once.


    Though it was a god erosion that worked for lilies, Junko watched as it was more likely that the milk opponent would be resisted "resisting" just because he normally applied a god erosion. However, Junko was stepping on the idea that it would be easier to apply the effects of his abilities if he put part of his body into the body of milk and set it up from the inside of his body.


    And Junko got what he was after.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A cranky scream like an esthetic cat emanates from the mouth of the milk.


    Milk is desperately resistant to the erosion of divine erosion, but pure child dominance is stronger. I can''t stop the divine erosion, and my flesh grows with tremendous momentum.


    Milk gave up early on trying to stop the divine erosion. But I didn''t abandon the battle.


    So that the pure child''s body could be thrust up from the bottom, it was blown wide into space.


    Pure child''s body, blown up to about the height of the fourth floor of the building, is now beaten to the ground by the force of invisibility from above as much as possible.


    While offended by divine erosion, Milk was attacking Junko with his mind full. If you can''t stop the enemy from attacking you, just keep attacking yourself, it''s milk that cut your head off immediately.


    A large amount of pale, yellowish liquid poured down on a pure child lying on the ground, with his head nearly half missing. It was prevented earlier, fluoroantimony acid.


    Junko disappears. It didn''t melt. I read that there would be another attack soon, and I was transferring.


    "Fuggyyyyyyyy!"


    Screaming, the milk turned into a meat mass that the earliest cat prototype has not fastened anywhere emits a wave of notion in all directions.


    Due to an attack that is not targeted, invisible allowances or dependent on it, Junko can''t even react and spot it with killing, he eats one shot and is blown away heavily.


    (Is this... am I going to lose?


    It feels like the power of milk is bottomless, and for the first time here, Junko becomes aware of defeat. Junko''s health is near its limit. The fact that I make up for my body''s lack of regenerative capacity with divine erosion also leads to a loss of energy.


    "We''re coming this way!


    Biton screams. As the surrounding trees are broken into two straight sides or blown out of their roots, the range of the storm of mind-boggling waves expands.


    Let''s get out of here.


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    "Run, but be wise." "Tondora."


    Those who were watching cannot wait to get involved, and they flee.


    "True brother!


    In it, Midori stops, turning back and shouting. Truth remained on the spot without trying to escape, just staring at the fallen Junko.


    Fortunately, the range of the mind-boggling waves did not extend to where it was true. Before that happened, the milk attack stopped.


    "Giggy... Giggy..."


    The divine erosion is also automatically dissolved, and from the overflowing mass of meat, the milk, dyed bright red all over his body, appears. Your eyes narrow, your whole body trembles into small pieces, and you can easily see close to the limit.


    At the end of Milk''s gaze was a figure of Junko lying on his back and falling down. Milk''s chest hurts so badly.


    ''Hmm... that''s my win. Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!


    Behind the back of your heart, milk laughs loudly with hateful laughter and proclaims victory.


    But the laughter stopped immediately. Because Junko disappeared. And...


    "Fugi!?


    The scream of the cat''s clamor leaked. The transferred pure child was holding the head of the milk from the top to the ground with his hands.


    "Well, do you still want to? Can you still do that? I can still go, though?


    Junko, with her middle waist and her milk pressed from the top and her head and face nearly half missing each, asks in a bright voice.


    "Damn...... fuck you. It''s my loss. Surrender...... ''


    Milk, who was running out of power, honestly admitted defeat.


    "I''m sorry. Let me tell you something. Otherwise, I won''t admit to surrendering.


    But Junko, without loosening the power of his hand, spreads a grinning, uncontrolled grin and says away.


    "Ku......! Shh, sorry... ''


    It was a milk that trembled upon itself and his voice in unprecedented humiliation, yet followed it cleanly.

 1494 37

    The battle is over.


    "Wow..."


    Hugs and sweetens to a rakyrea whose quo is scratchy and snaggy.


    Lakyrea has a calm face and strokes his son''s head. Because they both look like boys, they only look like brothers at best in Earthlings'' senses, but when those who know how the two of them are seen, they feel soothed to watch.


    "Are you having fun with your wandering white cat bullying?!? You animal abuser! You''re a cat bully, you''re hurting, you''re having fun, and the anomaly itself!


    The milk held by the nall is calling.


    "Milk was trying to maintain his pride, even after he defeated me, even though he was bluffed out by everyone," But I beat Junko, "right? I''m sorry I broke that prospect."


    ''You''re kidding me. Don''t spot it. Don''t be ridiculous. "


    Milk gives an increasingly grumpy voice to Junko''s point.


    "Oops..."


    Battle fatigue reaches its peak, fluttering pure child.


    "I wonder if it''s been since you were tired. Fighting a child who seriously threatens my life."


    Junko holds his head and says satisfactorily


    "I''d like to teach Lily the current dialogue."


    Tired laughs mean.


    "Is that...?


    At the same time as I felt lightheaded, the body of the pure child, which had no force in my legs and was no longer able to stand, leaned to the side to a large extent.


    I thought I''d fall straight to the ground, but stop on the way.


    "Oh...... I want to dream. Situations like this"


    Junko, who is truly stopped and will have a lukewarm face.


    "There were a few times the other way around, and the other way around, but I''ve always dreamed that I was in True Your Arms when I hurt you like this."


    It was the usual pattern here to say back what was truly ironic, but the truth did not utter a word. Replace the pure child''s body and hug him hard from the front.


    "Makoto...?


    Shortly after I spoke, I shouldn''t have, Junko thinks. Now I realized it was time I didn''t need words. Just give it your thoughts and taste the plush.


    "We''re going home, Naru, Tsukishi"


    The milks try to walk away.


    "Milk, Root Man, if we interfere in our world, it will have a negative effect, so stop it."


    "I''ve said that many times. Milk told me not to do it."


    Junko, who remembers something he completely forgot, tells Milk. I heard that, and Naru just said here too.


    "Uh, yes, yes, I won''t do that either. Oh, no. - You''re right. Bubba Bubba. And even Naru said he wanted me to be a villain. Get out of my way. I don''t like you. Bubba Bubba ''


    Milk that is totally annoying and pernicious.


    ''To clear this rabbit... we''ll have to tour the zoo when we get home. That''s not enough in Japan either. Overseas. So finally my current annoyance clears up!


    "All right."


    Milk to declare as exasperating and nall to gavel appropriately.


    "I... need to get back to Earth"


    Where the milks left off, Junko said, still truly held.


    "The survey days are limited, but I''ll come back once I get back to the lab. Now that the body is only compensated for by divine erosion, we need to use the lab''s regenerator to make sure it recovers."


    Most overlife has a strong playback capability, but Junko has weak this feature. Thus the body''s deficiency is compensated for by its ability to be divine etched, but it is only temporarily compensated, impossible to perpetuate.


    "Everyone can stay and investigate and play."


    Then I''ll do it.


    True said softly away from Junko.


    (True, I was hoping that you would follow me or something... Was it sweet? Hmmm......)


    He was a pure child with a cheek and a smile but a little disappointment.


    Kumi and Haruhi were also returning to the stronghold of giant catfish with the milks.


    "Honestly, I didn''t expect a total war here"


    Kumi opens her mouth as she walks.


    "Junko doesn''t care."


    said the milk as it was held by Nal.


    "Nothing. I don''t care about getting along with Junko."


    Kumi has broken it off when the alliance with Junko in question is only temporary. Junko and I see you will understand that.


    "But there were many thought-provoking events, and there was progress. I still have time until the gate closes, and I''ll keep interacting with the Arlaunes. There may be new discoveries."


    Nature and grin spill over Kumi''s mouth.


    ''Well, am I supposed to return to the tunnel for an ecological survey? Slight and annoying. Even though I was the most advanced investigator here, Junko was just lucky enough to get the research material called Innkeeper. Chart of luck crushing hard work and intelligence. Besides, the side where I''m going to be crushed. It''s the worst I can do.''


    "I don''t think Junko is going to use the Lakyrea and the others as research material. They will only treat those who are hostile or who volunteer themselves."


    "Then that annoys me."


    Hearing Kumi''s words did not stop the irritation of the milk.


    "Eh... Kumi, I''m so sorry for everything"


    "Huh?"


    On Haruhi, who suddenly apologizes, Kumi becomes a decent face.


    I can''t really help him.


    "You''ve been very helpful, and I just wanted to say thank you for being on this side."


    Kumi couldn''t understand why Haruhi would apologize for this.


    "Oyla, I wanted to be Kumi''s night ~ ��. Dress up and help me pinch -"


    "You''re falling in love with me for a second?


    Haruhi becomes stiff to Kumi, who asks straight in the face.


    "Even so, I''m sorry, but I can''t live up to your feelings"


    "Oh, my God... Oh, my God..."


    Haruhi, who is clearly rejected and drops his shoulder.


    "There are a lot of things going on. First of all, I am a parasite who owes this body, and the character of the host is just asleep now. It''s bad for the host Kumi to ignore the will of her host, Kumi, and stick around with other men on her own. Besides... I am not an Earthling, so even when I grew up on Earth, there are subtly different parts of the way things think and feel from the human beings on Earth. Sensibility is also uneven. Even with me like that, I''m sure it''s just tough. Each other."


    The last one was Kumi, who spoke a little masochistically.


    "The greater the obstacle, the more it burns."


    Kumi is anxious to see Haruhi laughing while rubbing under his nose and wondering if he doesn''t understand his story.


    "Finally, my host Kumi is Kumi, and I have a child that I like, so I can''t do it extra."


    "The bigger the obstacles, the more they burn."


    Seeing Haruhi winking with his thumbs up, Kumi was crossing her anxiety and having feelings similar to fear. Hey, I thought you might have gotten involved with a hell of a guy.


    Biton, Pollock, Ph.D., and the Bull Village sisters also return to the basin, which is a campsite.


    I need to find out how many days I have left.


    Doctor who is clear as he walks.


    "The Doctor wouldn''t have come. I could have investigated."


    "No, Doctor, it would be dangerous to leave one..."


    Biton laughs bitterly at Pollock''s remarks.


    "Because before that I wanted to worship the Battle of the Transcendents. And I couldn''t help but notice the battle between the three fanatics."


    Dr. Dusty Face.


    Speaking of which, I was wondering.


    Turn to the Doctor, Gaye opens his mouth.


    "What''s the real name of the Doctor?


    "Oh, that bothered me, too, but now I feel more"


    Gaye, talk in the order of Maye.


    "That''s my real name... My real name is..."


    Unfortunately, the Doctor named his real name.


    "Doctor''s fine."


    "Right?


    To the sisters with their mouths in alignment, the Doctor had a dry grin like he had given up.


    After Junko returned to Earth, Miyazaki also left the forest camp to return upstream of the river.


    L''Aquilea had been discussing it with Qua for a while. According to Quo, I also seem to have properly understood that Junko and the others were fighting to protect themselves and Quo.


    "I knew I couldn''t go with everyone. I''m on my dad''s side, and I''m gonna live with my dad. My father, too, lost his mother and left me alone. I can''t leave my father like that."


    Quo who can see that it is common to indulge in grief and ignore and make a bright smile.


    "Right."


    I''ll gently stroke your head like that. True.


    "It''s called embracing Junko earlier, it''s called being nice to Quo, what''s the truth... Even though my attitude towards me hasn''t changed at all... Book, this time it''s a lot worse."


    A little further away, tiredness bumps and complains.


    "True brother said he wanted a brother. Wow. Quo was perfect for that condition, so no. Your ancestors can''t do that."


    Midori says toward tiredness, then walks toward the Quartz.


    "You should at least ask your dad to stop rambling me. And making sure you''re near Quo."


    "That''s what I''ll do. Thank you for everything."


    When Midori spoke, Quo interpreted, L''Aquilea nodded embarrassingly, and Quo interpreted happily again.

 1495 End Chapter

    The day when the Gate of Light closes connecting Earth to the planet Glass Dew (after all, this call was not settled and nobody called it but Milk).


    Kumi has been interacting and exchanging information with Arlaune and others in the area ever since.


    "Right. Have you decided to go to Earth and live as Earth''s life"


    I have also learned Japanese and can speak with my own vocal cords by mouth, my face is only fat after blurring, I have a long and sharp extended mouth, I have a full body blurring skin, creatures like birds without any feathers, unfortunately say. The wings are made of a dermal membrane.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for the past few days. I was asking myself. And I''ve come to a conclusion. I''m different from Earthlings because of my mentality. Sometimes I feel lonely over there. Born on this planet. But... I can still tell you that I''m from Earth."


    "That''s good"


    When I heard about Kumi, Rometsi on Kumi''s lap said.


    "It''s interesting to hear a lot about you, and I wanted to hear more about you, but it''s a shame."


    "It''s amazing how many compatriots have become giant monsters."


    "Besides, it''s a copy, right? And finally, the host creature is superior."


    "The host might as well be an intelligent organism. I''m getting more and more interested in the planet, but I can''t abandon my hometown on a boulder ''


    "Some of them have migrated that way."


    Arlaune''s host creatures shake the air with mindfulness and talk.


    (Do you have a compatriot who has migrated over there...)


    Only that word bothered Kumi. I don''t feel like I''m going to be a source of trouble.


    "Then it''s time to go. I''m so glad you came here and met my people."


    Kumi says goodbye with a smile. I''ve never felt so sunny here lately.


    Burn the view of your birthplace from the top of a giant catfish that probably won''t come anymore.


    "Goodbye, people of the planet of salt"


    "A planet of salt?


    Kumi makes a strange face to the words of a fat four-legged beast with a large collar-wrapped like a pink flower.


    "Your star - the earth, 70% will be covered with water. And 97% of the water is salt water."


    "I see."


    Kumi smiled as she convinced the four-legged beast of the word and wanted it to be at least a planet of salt water.


    Once Junko returned to the lab to heal his wounds, he brought many things to give to Qua. One of them was a virtual phone.


    "As I''ve just taught you to operate, if the battery runs out, you can ask LaQuilera to turn on the electricity to the charger that''s over here and charge it from there. Well, it''ll break in time, but if it breaks, give it up then."


    While True explains how to handle it, keep forwarding the video to the watch type virtual phone I gave to Quo.


    "Okay. I study prowl moves full of dads and prowl full of dads. It''s gonna be good."


    Quo proclaimed happily. I have forwarded plenty of prowl videos inside my virtual phone.


    "Who could have predicted that the first intercultural exchange between Earthlings and Aliens would be prowling?"


    Junko says strangely as he sees how true and quo are.


    "But the big point is that it''s a big body sport. There are various moves, we hit each other''s bodies, we can compete for wins and losses, and most importantly, it''s fun to watch. Very good for intercultural exchanges."


    Arm up and Misaki makes a personal statement in the face.


    "Quaaaaaaaa"


    L''Aquilea talks about something. If you care about it, you can speak Japanese, but Midori and Tired didn''t bother you, so it has always been Quo''s role to interpret.


    "Come visit me when the Gate of Light opens again sometime."


    Smile and Quo interprets for Lakyrea.


    "Even if this gate with the stars opens, where the quads are well -"


    "Heh, true brother. Don''t make a mess of things when that''s the case, I wish I''d told you I knew! Ok!? Come on, air. Know to read!


    Truly, Midori cautioned with a tight voice when she spoke of extra things.


    "Ok...... Okay."


    True to face Midori and Quo alternately and repeat the same dialogue.


    Qua hugging that true from the front. It was Quo, who had been smiling for a long time, but at this time he was crying.


    The flying bovine animal, which had truly been attached for a long time, also moved away as he crept through the gates of light. It''s a terminal parasitized by the Root Man, and I guess I''ve been watching this one for a long time, but on the other hand, it would be true that I truly missed it.


    It was late at night when Junko, True, Tired, Midori and Misaki made their way through the Gate of Light and back to Earth.


    "Strength deprives evolutionary potential - or"


    While walking, Junko remembers his story with the Root Man.


    "Xu has barely changed his appearance in hundreds of millions of years. I didn''t have to change it. (10) was at the top of the ecosystem in the ocean. Crocodiles have not changed much since the age of dinosaurs either. The crocodile was also at a standstill with its high sociability and close proximity to the apex in the river ecosystem, thus eliminating the implications of evolution."


    Misaki speaks. Since Arlaune had made the same statement in front of Junko, Arlaune wondered if he had told the same story in front of Miyazaki, Junko to be reckoned with.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, and I thought the crocodiles occasionally get eaten by the cowards too?


    "So the top... it is. I''m not saying it''s the strongest."


    To a true penetration, Misaki laughs bitterly.


    For the record, during the dinosaur era, there were many types of giant crocodiles, which were larger in size than modern times and fed on dinosaurs. There are even examples of carnivorous dinosaur fossils with crocodile tooth shapes. But it is speculated that the giant crocodile could not survive the sudden change in the environment that destroyed the dinosaur either.


    "I mean - weakness is what leads to evolution. Intellectual life makes civilization richly and broadly developed if you are retarded and immature..."


    Junko puts her hand on her chin and squeals with an ideological face.


    "The Roots were illuminating their civilization with that of the Earthlings, and they had concluded so, but that''s it, I think it might be too much of a leap. You think it''s just one side of the truth..."


    In just three cases: the Root Man, the lower Root Man, Arlaune, and the Earthlings, judgment seems too fast for the Pure Son.


    (My aim is, all human evolution, but from Root Man''s reasoning, that could stall human evolution, right? But... I can''t imagine that. There''s a human journey ahead of us.)


    Listening to the Root Man, he was a pure child whose feelings swayed for a moment, but as an impossibility, he decided to leave it beside his thoughts.


    It''s been a long time since Haruhi has turned up in a building with a wholesale organization Dancing Heart headquarters.


    "I''m home, boss. There''s a lot of souvenir to talk about. I took a lot of good footage."


    In the office, on Haruhi, reporting home with a bright smile, boss Randy and the nearby dragon cloud turned their white eyes as they wished.


    "Who was it? This guy."


    Randy refers to Haruhi and asks in an emotionless voice.


    "eh...... oh, pretty unauthorized absenteeism so haha...... I knew it, boss. Are you mad?


    "There''s a suspicious man here. Pinch it."


    With his head pointed to Haruhi, Randy commands.


    "No, it could be a spy from an enemy organization. Let''s torture him."


    Dragon Cloud makes recommendations.


    "I''ll take care of it"


    "Let''s not."


    "I''m sorry ~. It was fun to stick with ~..."


    Seeing Ryun rise and approach him with his fists ringing, Haruhi apologized with both hands together with a crying face.


    "It was fun." "It was a good experience."


    In the private rooms of Complex Devil and Shirley, the Bull Village sisters had told Shirley and their brothers and disciples about their souvenirs on alien stars, showing photographs, images taken and stones picked up.


    "I should have gone for a day or so, too. But I couldn''t take a break from the murder club or the school."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "Were you two okay skipping school?


    "Fine."


    "Schools and the opportunity to travel to non-Earth stars. Put it on the scale, the kid taking school is out of his mind. You must have the same pepper in your head."


    In response to Ryujiro''s question, Gaye answered briefly, and Maye told him to laugh spirally.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Ha... I wanted to go too."


    Theodore Theon Demon, a senior executive of a private oil field store, following reports by the Doctor, Biton and Pollock, said after a nerve, in the tone and face of the three-year-old as he looked.


    "I didn''t go out to see him."


    And, bittons.


    "So you''re saying it wasn''t fun at all, because it''s work?


    "No... that''s..."


    "It was fun, yes"


    Biton and Pollock laugh bitterly at Theodore''s penetration.


    "Responsible positions are hard times like this."


    Until then, Rafael said, listening to the report in silence. In fact, Raphael stopped Theodore from wanting to go. Don''t let anyone in an important position, the former tightening of control of the media around the world, go anywhere that might be dangerous.


    Faces to relax in the living room as usual, going home to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "True brother, when are you going to be soggy? You left Quo, do you miss him so much?


    With a slight laugh, Midori speaks truly silently.


    Truth is something I''ve often spoken of from day to day, but the truth is that I''ve always wanted a brother, and Quo was the ideal disciple I truly missed myself.


    "Tired or shaken, can''t you?


    Junko hits the question.


    "Those two are a little different...... What is my ideal?"


    "Hmm, I don''t know where the ideal line draw is."


    "Tired is out of the question. I don''t even have to say why."


    True to say what you think, without worrying about being tired in the same room. Tired, stunned, slipped off the chair and began to die lying on the carpet.


    "Even if you miss me, my taste is different, it''s forceful, and the bad parts are a little like mine."


    "Oh, you do shake it. In a different way than true, I say things I don''t have to say."


    The tiredness hanging on death convinced me. It is understandable that there is a sense of consciousness, and that there are parts of similarities that want to be distant from each other.


    Club cat mansion.


    "What about coming back from a space trip and now going on a trip abroad?


    Something''s wrong with the milk decision, and Viper laughs.


    "Shut up. Shut up. There are animals that are not seen in Japanese zoos. While we''re aiming for them, we''re touring the world''s zoos! If you don''t, you won''t stop thinking about me!


    "What happened?


    "Phew..."


    Viper looks down at Naru and asks, but Naru turns into a troubled face, and Tsuki is faceless and unresponsive.


    "Khuuuuu."


    "Oh, you failed. I thought Arlaune''s resonance would be counterproductive, so I left the cocoon and viper, but it doesn''t seem to have any problems, and I should have taken them. Just a cocoon, at least."


    Looking up at the cocoon, Milk says.


    "Then you must have had the option of returning on the way and bringing him in"


    "Super troublesome smell"


    Milk cut and discarded the fingertips in one word.


    A few days before the gate of light that connects the planets closed.


    "I''m home. Ah!?"


    When Sabota Mendounosuke returned home, he was disappearing with the disappearance of his son''s schooling, his son''s shoes were placed on the front door, so he rounded his eyes and was surprised.


    "Learn...... did they find you!? You were safe!?


    Shouting anticipation, excitement and anxiety to his chest, he took off his shoes, scattered them, and rushed up to the house.


    "Oh, Dad, welcome back. Muggle, muggle, muggle, muggle, muggle, muggle.


    Seeing his father''s face, the learning smiled. Bloody all over my face, eating something cheeky in my mouth.


    No, I can see at a glance what you''re eating.


    "Mom, it''s so delicious. Do you want to eat with my dad?


    I lost both arms at the foot of my studies, my abdomen was beautifully flattened, and now in the midst of being eaten meat from my legs, I had the remains of my wife Lilica.


    From learning in the first place, there are scales growing all over your body, fangs growing amazingly in your big ripped mouth, your hands swelling up big, and a twill extending out of your mouth. Whatever you look at, you''re quitting being human.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey! Ahhh, no! Ahhh!


    A father who pulls his face, screams and escapes.


    "Dad...... what''s going on? Mom, it''s delicious, isn''t it? Now there''s no one left to say gamigami anymore, is there? Dad said he''d be happy... I believed you..."


    He was scared away by his father, who was open minded, and the learning looked like he was about to cry.


    43 Let''s Play On Other Planets Finished

 1496 Preface

    As it is an excursion until you return home, it is an operation until you return to base.


    Skol pours down in the dark night. The soldiers continue to be struck by pouring rain in complete darkness.


    In the harsh environment of heavy rain in the pitch-black jungle, the soldiers still keep walking fast. Many soldiers do not have dark vision devices or anything like that. A leading soldier wears a myopic goggle and walks without losing sight of the leading soldier.


    Soldiers'' trousers are coated with water-resistant fluorescent paint on their buttocks. Just a little so you can''t see it from afar. I''m walking on it.


    (Much apart)


    Seeing as the fluorescent paint walking ahead was getting smaller didn''t really try to speed up the walk. In this situation, a mere accidental fall is a lifesaver. It tasted bad on the boulder when the paint on the forward soldier''s butt stopped being visible, but he decided he should keep even the distance he was seeing.


    It is a difficult undertaking, even if it merely proceeds in the jungle of dark, inclement weather, not to fall, not to hit a tree. At least it would have been better if it hadn''t even rained.


    "Are the enemies still after us!?


    "Oh!? I don''t see anything, and I don''t know!


    "Didn''t you already sprinkle it!? Hurry up before the West guys get here! Even if they don''t have a nose, they have a good night''s eye!


    "No, I hit a tree again. And the branches stung me in the face."


    Scream and engage in conversation so that the sound of rain does not overwhelm you. Compared to the sound of a mortar constantly pouring down on the battlefield, it''s not even as loud.


    Retreat after a night raid. Skol became both auspicious and vicious. I may have been able to sprinkle the chaser, but my own army is also significantly slowing down.


    But one way or another, I truly see that good action is greater. I can''t use Battle Creature for tracking or my proud nose in this rain. All odors are washed away. But it''s troublesome to have a good night''s eye.


    (You should have come all the way to the base already. Hopefully I can go home with nothing going on like this...... that''s a struggle too)


    It was that arrowhead that truly thought of that.


    A bursting sound of pan echoed in the true immediate vicinity. Then the light exploded in front of me. No, it looked as if the light had exploded. In fact, for a moment, a strong light was just emitted. With a sudden light in the dark night, my eyes glare.


    Truth is, I was afraid. No, it''s not just true. All the soldiers immediately understood and feared what the current explosion of light meant.


    Near true - forward, someone caught a booby trap. Then it emitted light. If the enemy had followed us, we would have been able to locate our troops in the light we have now.


    Moreover, given the location, this was not set up by the enemy. Ironically, it seems the allies got caught up in what they set up before the fort.


    "Motherfucker! What an idiot!


    Someone screamed, but blaming is cruel. In this complete dark night, and with a scowl, it''s impossible to tell anyone to avoid being trapped by themselves. But I just couldn''t get through the impossibility, and the worst development came.


    The muzzle flash continues to glow in the rear. A slight, but certainly resounding, gunshot sound in the midst of heavy rainfall. The enemy was still after us. And there was a true army that shined the light, and it showered the rain of the bullets.


    "True! Whoa! True!"


    A familiar scream is raised right ahead.


    "Johnny!? Where!?


    I cried out the name of the Lord of my voice, and as I moved forward, I felt the feeling of treading on the flesh.


    "Fuck! I did it!


    Bad Johnny was at his true feet. Truth is, I understand. He said the one caught on the booby trap was Johnny, who was walking right in front of him true.


    "I''ve got a bunch of fragments stabbing all over my body... Sit! I can''t stand up!


    With a voice full of anger and mourning, Johnny screams.


    In the dark night, a shootout begins that relies solely on the shooter''s muzzle flash. But the truth doesn''t try to shoot me, and I try to figure out Johnny''s condition by hand.


    Something neat and raw warm adhered to my true hand. Even in the torrential rain, it fell on my true hand without being flushed by the rain. There is only one place that means that.


    Truth is, I picked it up. Stinks even in this rain. It''s Johnny''s fresh gut, just sticking out of his torn belly.


    I really don''t know what Johnny looked like then, or how he was in it. I don''t see it. Are you glad you don''t see it? Does the strange imagination work for the invisible and become unnecessarily vague? I don''t even know the answer to that.


    "Wow...! Oh, come on, am I going to die!? Body, move... Give it to me. Yo. I don''t even feel the pain...... is that it!?


    I''m gasping in the voice that Johnny threatened under the truth.


    Truth turns his head desperately and thinks. Against the dying, how shall we do it? What can you do for him? What is the best answer? Think about what Johnny deserves, what you can do, and what you have to do before then.


    "I''ll kill you till your minute!


    When I yelled at Johnny, towards the intermittent bright light, I shot the gun all over me. It''s bad for Johnny, but there''s nothing I can do. Besides - I can''t even afford to nurse you to death. I''m in the middle of a fight now.


    Hearing the true word, Johnny felt strange for some reason and laughed.


    "Don''t get wet, buddy" Buddy... "


    Johnny passed away laughing when he whined in a voice no one could hear at the end.


    In the darkness of seeing nothing, rely only on enemy muzzle flashes and even shoot assault rifles. Same goes for the enemy. Surviving or not is tantamount to leaving it to luck.


    If Johnny wasn''t first, and the truth was walking first, it''s also possible that the truth would have caught on the booby trap and rolled through his guts.


    The world is unreasonably made, not just for the battlefield. Maybe all humans are just dancing at the whim of fate. Truth thinks that while shooting a gun.


    I don''t admit the truth. Everything in this world would be just the result of luck, but whoever manipulates destiny, for example, does not give up living, does not acknowledge and does not accept the end of death. I don''t even need to be ready to die. I strongly believe that anything will survive to fulfill its purpose.


    Stop shooting the gun once and snag Johnny''s body. I couldn''t shoot a dead man anyway, so I was going to get his share of ammunition soon.


    (Johnny is done. But I don''t want to end it!


    Whenever I was in danger for my life, the truth was stirring me up with my obsession with raw. By burning his life, he protected his life as Mr. Tong.


    (If you die, it''s all over. You have an afterlife? It doesn''t matter. This is the only time I have this life. And to me...)


    There is a purpose that must be accomplished, truly. This battle now is also a process to accomplish its purpose. To be strong. Absolutely survive for that.


    for tomorrow than today. But survive today for tomorrow. In the darkness, with the sound of gunfire and rain that rings forever, the truth keeps killing to live, feeling an infinitely equal amount of time.


    That was more than four years ago.

 1497 1

    Under his true eyes, he had a bear.


    "I''ll take it..."


    Speak a powerless voice. This is how Junko started eating the breakfast he made for me, just for a week.


    Two people eat in the living room: True and Junko. Tired stopped eating with me for a while, for some reason.


    It was about a minute after the meal began.


    Junko suddenly pulls out his gun and shoots him. Truth immediately rolls off the chair and deflects.


    Junko puts the gun down, True returns to his seat, and the meal resumes as if nothing had happened.


    When the meal is over and True goes to the bathroom, Junko is slashed with a Japanese sword when he leaves the bathroom.


    Living at the Snow Oka Institute has been going on like this for a week. They also attack me when I sleep, so I can''t sleep well.


    "No. This is it."


    Truly, Junko tells you.


    "Why are you messing with me?"


    "It''s okay to be alert and nervous all the time without showing gaps. But you''ll get tired of it. My nerves are getting less and less polished."


    True to be harsh, Junko tells in a gentle voice.


    "Usually you just need to be more alert. As close to perceiving and reacting to danger. Of course, if you''re obviously in a danger zone, it''s a different story. You have to be able to sleep well on the flying battlefield of a bullet right around the corner. Keep your health warm at all times. Of course I''d have trouble actually sleeping in a place like that."


    "If I do, it''s an impossible order, but then tell me a little sooner."


    "Hmm... I would have liked for you to understand for yourself rather than for me to advise you."


    "So I''m not a prospect?


    I hear Junko''s words, and I feel backwards.


    "You can''t connect it that way. I don''t remember saying that. Don''t you think you should understand yourself rather than people telling you?


    "That may be the case, but isn''t it better than wasting your time not knowing?


    "I see - I also have that idea. Well, on a case-by-case basis, because I thought it would be a waste of time."


    "Okay, that''s enough"


    It further encouraged the frustration coming from the lack of sleep, and True slipped through next door to Junko.


    Truth is also a wacky and angry tachi, but by this time it was especially bad, I think Junko will look back later. Given how my mother and friends have been killed and fallen into this world, I can''t help but notice.


    On Junko''s side - the true decision to live in the back street offered Junko to train himself. I didn''t regret that, but the days of much tighter workouts than I had imagined eroded my true body and mind.


    In the morning, he is slapped neatly for practice shooting training and shooting avoidance training.


    The truth was he was in a dark room, wearing a suit that fit all over his body, and running around with a gun in his hand.


    From time to time, 3D footage of a bad guy with a gun appears and shoots a virtual bullet at him.


    Every time I ate a virtual bullet, I was given a severe pain that I couldn''t get used to. Junko said it was to inflict intense pain and fear at the same time, to avoid bullets in death and madness, and to try to shoot them.


    If you inflict extreme pain on your body, that''s all you get desperate for. My body remembers naturally faster than I think. That''s what they''re after. Apparently this training has been applied to a number of backstreet volunteer mice


    And truly special, I took the procedure of not letting him drink any outlet. Pure child''s aim is to gain more concentration and reflex nerves than those who drank the outlet just by focusing on themselves.


    "Originally, the motor nerves are remarkably excellent, and I can swallow them, so they improve quickly."


    In just a few days of starting training, Junko is impressed when he sees the truth with his vertiginous arms up.


    (But since yesterday, it feels like a headache. It''s amazing how I ran up there all at once. I don''t know if it feels like I''m going to take the time to improve loosely. Build up a real fight or else I''ll hang out...)


    As for my feelings, I want to choose the latter, but Junko decided that, given the truth, it would be more appropriate to throw it out on the field of action and let it go through a variety of experiences, while making it strong.


    I think it would be best to send them to the battlefield as mercenaries, but that still lacks basic fleshmaking and training. I decide to spend about a month trying to tap right into the area.


    In addition to exercising and resting moderately, physical strength making is done by the prescribed intake of nutritious foods with pure child characteristics. If it''s a technical thing - if you''re going to use the body, it absorbs twice as fast as a person, and it''s true to do it cleverly, so if you''ve seen the pace before, a month would be enough.


    (I don''t know if I''ll even have torture training to put on the guts for the rest. hehe, I''m so excited about this)


    For pure children who can both S and M, the way they effectively torment people boils like hot water in their heads.


    After the shooting training was completed, Junko began torture training quickly.


    Needless to say, the basics of torture are a stimulus to pain and fear. Start by sharpening the true pain itself.


    "I''m gonna train you to torture, so you''re not in the mood."


    Immediately after the completion of the shooting and shooting avoidance training, the truth was uttered with an uncontrolled smile.


    "Don''t raise your voice even if it hurts. Be patient. But when you can''t stand it, you can gib it up. equals to gibberish, because I define it as an end in the form of giving in to torture and confessing"


    The truth, told Junko so, was that he decided in his heart that he was going to give him one groan, and with plenty of temper and readiness, he was going to accompany Junko''s extremely whimsical torture training.


    "Ahhhhhhh!


    A few minutes later, the truth was screaming.


    My face is drawn to pain and fear, and I also have distortions and cramps. The complexion looks like a dead man in blue.


    The true body, naked, was splattered without anesthesia. The neck, hands and feet are removed from the torso, and all the guts are exposed. Still, the nerves and blood vessels are connected, so the area away from the torso also feels painful.


    My whole body is peeled off and my nerves are exposed. Later, thanks to the medicine and medication that made my nerves hypersensitive, it seems that the pain always runs. It hurts to just touch the air, so I can''t help it.


    With him in that state, Junko continues to do whatever torture ''training'' he wants to do by stabbing his gut with a needle, grinding nerve rounded meat with a scratch, trying weak acids, slowly cutting with a cutter, flushing electricity, and letting the ants sag.


    What I found particularly tight was getting the electricity flowing. I think I read in some book that the harshest thing about torture is the use of electricity, but I realized that was right. The shock felt by parts of the body that keep getting electricity flowing is not very pleasant.


    The truth was he had screamed many times, passed out many times, and the filth was dripping, but still he never just surrendered.


    "Uh, I''ll tell you the trick. If you endure being gibberish up like that, you can''t do the opposite. You can always surrender. Think about it. Ask yourself that big premise. Do I still have to surrender? Can you try harder? Well, if you think you can work hard with that, I''ll try. It''s a game feeling."


    Stop your hand and Junko speaks with a gentle voice.


    "Life is the same, isn''t it? Even if you choose a hard path or find yourself in a hard situation, you can''t give up, you can''t run away, you can''t lose. It''s not good to put pressure on yourself. You can run whenever you want, it''s easier to think of giving up whenever you want. Strangely enough, I can work harder on that."


    Not just torture, but the truth was engraving this advice into my chest as a way of thinking in painful phases.


    After the torture training, the truth was, I had my body back on track, but I had lost my temper to stand up.


    "Next, I''m going to build basic health. If I''m stuck forever, I''ll see you quit, won''t I?


    True treatment is a pure child who already understands. It''s best to tickle your pride. It is the nature of Junko who speaks gently, but the only thing that is gentle is her voice, words and smile, and the content has no mercy whatsoever. Keep repressing even, keep snoring. The truth is obviously the type that stretches if you tap it, so I see that as fine. To the type that beats is counterproductive and stretches when praised, I don''t do this.


    Subsequent foundational strength building was torture in another sense. So much so that my stomach, my lungs, I wondered if my brain would burst. He was run with heavy baggage all over his body and was suddenly instructed to stand up and squat as he was running. When I brought it at all, I ate the electric shock that was planted on my luggage.


    After all the training for the day, it was dinner, but the truth is there is no sign of ever eating.


    "You know, I know you don''t have an appetite, but if you don''t eat it, it won''t be any good, right? If you don''t eat, your energy won''t fill you up, so chew well, and you can''t force yourself to push in and eat even if you''re about to throw up."


    As usual, only the voice was gentle, but with no palms. To Junko, the truth obeyed silently and forced him to push in the rice he didn''t even want to eat.


    "Tired, it''s bath time for you."


    "Yes......"


    When Junko smiled and spoke, tired laughed happily.


    When you take a true without the power of tiredness to the bath, you naked it and take a bath. Of course I''m tired and naked.


    While the true is slowly grabbed in the hot tub, the tire in the same hot tub massages the wrists, shoulders, neck, etc., all over the body, even after giving it from the bath and letting it sleep on the mat.


    He was also tired driven by the urge to cross the line as it was, but he desperately contained it because he didn''t even want to be truly despised. Just take a bath and massage with me is a blissful enough moment.


    Truth be told, I was surprised to see tired naked for the first time. Because there were several large cuts on the chest, belly, and back.


    "A long time ago... in the days of the warring nations... the wounds remain intact..."


    I felt my gaze on the scar and tired looked like I was smiling without heart or pride.


    "It was the most... fun time. With your head..."


    Speak and hold your mouth and continue with the massage.


    "Did you want me to be Junko...?


    I didn''t have the energy to respond even when I was talked to, but I could only narrow my eyes and stare.


    "I''ll do the washing myself"


    Almost washed tirelessly, a hundred million robberies but true to open your mouth. I don''t know what I would do if I kept my mouth shut any longer, and I don''t want you to get that far.


    The same day lasted another week.


    Late at night - as usual, in a truly given room, Junko enters.


    Stick a gun to your sleeping true head and shoot, but wake up on the verge to avoid it. By the way, it''s not live ammunition but it''s empty cannon, so it hurts if you hit it. On the contrary, there are even cases of death with empty guns.


    "You can do it if you want."


    Junko praised it and remained truly faceless, but I was just a little happy.


    (Be stronger, make hope. So I can protect this guy... be the man that deserves the position. and revamp this guy)


    In a harsh trainer, looking at Junko, True was determined over and over again. but that''s not all I want.


    (To kill me... to kill someone who fell on us...)


    Of the three purposes, at that time, revenge was the strongest yet.

 1498 2.

    Over the course of a month, Truth continued to train harshly.


    Now I really understand that I am separate from a month ago. Body and mind are light, flexible, hard as iron at the same time, tough.


    At first physical training and combat training were also painful, but they soon ceased to seem painful. Life I don''t know when Junko will attack me and torture training I don''t know what that means is so tighter. But even those, the truth became more enduring.


    As far as torture training was concerned, he was in the realm of not giving a single groan. But only pleasure torture with drugs could be helped. Pleasure is harder to bear than pain. Truth is, I tolerated the pain well, but my resistance to pleasure was below the crowd, and Junko just broke this off because nothing seemed to work out in training.


    True growth rates were remarkable enough for pure children and tiredness to wrap around the tongue. However, since reaching a certain area, its growth has also slowed. We just have to get some time and experience from here on out. Depending on the experience, however, it can also grow significantly and dramatically.


    Junko decided to turn the truth into a mercenary, as planned. In a short period of time, we also decided to have it plotted so that we could send it as far as possible to the battlefield.


    Since there are mercenaries in Junko''s knowledge who have always gone to war and fought, they decide to leave the truth to them.


    Precisely, it''s a policy to accompany a team that you know Junko. Their names are famous in your industry.


    That''s why the truth that Junko was told to live as a mercenary was that one person was flying to the Middle East.


    At a time when the twenty-first century is drawing to an end, there are frequent war conflicts around the world.


    Particularly high are ethnic conflicts, and since the middle of the twenty-first century the number of countries in the world has increased by more than forty. The majority of them are countries that have not been certified as states by many countries.


    For a country to be recognised as a country, there is the approval of another country. Countries which are not recognised as sovereign states are internationally accounted for as part of a particular country in that region.


    There have been several such unauthorised states since the first half of the twenty-first century. Palestine, Taiwan, along the Doniestre Republic, the Republic of Kosovo, Somalia, etc. They are, for the most part, countries in which ethnic and religious issues are involved or which, while considered part of another country, are not actually under governance, but are clearly in a state of substantial independence.


    Of course, the details of the reasons for its independence and so on vary greatly from country to country.


    Surrounding areas of aggressive powers such as Russia and China, still cursed since the last century by the delusion of territorial expansion. Africa, where the intensification of tribal rivalries does not stop and further divisions are repeated. Middle East and Southeast Asia with religious and ethnic issues. Central and South America, where the Mafia''s protests follow a path of intensification. Non-approved states are particularly disturbed around here, dawning in conflict.


    Even if it is not recognised by other countries, it functions as an independent state in good standing domestically, taking weapons and war against those who do not recognise it.


    Even in that truly visited country, on the border between Russia and Central and Western Asia, an independently unauthorized state for less than twenty years oppressed minorities, who guerrillaized and confronted the government and were in a state of civil war for more than twenty years.


    There are many people in the world who say there is no good or evil in war, but knowledge purchased in advance alone seemed truly historic, such as which is good or which is evil. Assuming there is no good or evil in the war and the war itself is bad, the minority oppressed by the government of this country will talk about dying silently without taking weapons.


    There are numerous minorities in this country, many of whom are treated in a discriminatory manner. Only one of the most numerous ethnic groups stood up against it.


    The minority, the Ariada, whose name does not appear in the news or even in search, continues to be guerrillaized and fiercely resisted. And many mercenaries were on the Ariada side.


    The mercenaries are not paid high wages either. With only food and shelter and combat acts guaranteed, they are mixing with the prostitutes and fighting almost unpaid.


    It seems that the mercenaries to be looked after are mainly making the areas where ethnic conflicts occur a battlefield. They''re not all limited to ethnic conflicts, but they say they often fight in conflict zones caused by civil wars rather than wars between states.


    In a day and a half of being put on a badly rocking ombologype, running down a path that leads between the rocky deserts to the end of the horizon, the truth reached its destination.


    A big town with all kinds of races mixed together, in a rocky desert. The truth is that the troops joining us are currently taking a short vacation in this town.


    This is a neutral zone unrelated to the scourge of war at the moment, but the driver with the truth was going, saying that it would already be a fierce battlefield if we moved just a little from here.


    "How can there be such a fierce battlefield right on your side that there is no war disaster in this town?


    A man who has been in a jeep with True asks the driver. He is a tall skinheaded white young man with tattoos all over his face and arms. You look gory at a glance.


    We''re not named after each other. So much so that the white man was abominably tongue-in-cheek just at a glance at the truth. I didn''t really talk to him, but the driver''s locals and the guy used to talk.


    "Rather, why do you think the scourge of war is widespread? This is an important trade production town from this country, so you won''t even want to smoke us out until you turn this place into a battlefield. Not everyone in Ariada is even against the government in the first place. If you go into town, you won''t be able to tell the resistance."


    "I see..."


    The white man and true convinced himself of the words of the driver of the bearded jeep - a member of the Ariada Resistance.


    Then the three walked silently through a town lined with brick buildings, eventually into a narrow back alley and for a while, into one of the buildings.


    It was just an inn inside. But there are a dozen strong men of all races at the entrance. Many of them are mostly white.


    "Welcome to Shit Savings"


    A short, young black man grins and lovingly laughs. He is about 160cm tall, but his shoulders and thick arms, like a tumor dew from a sleeveless shirt, do not even give a fine dust, such as a weak impression. He has a stern face, but that smile is very flamboyant and reassures the beholder. I think my age is in my early twenties.


    "Is it you who recommended Junko? Do you speak English?


    "Oh. I''ve also learned English"


    The truth nodded as the black man turned to himself and spoke in Japanese.


    "It''s Simon Bell. The new house is on the bed with bullets, so I''ll take care of it instead."


    Simon introduces himself back to English.


    "Ha!? You''re that Simon Bell? You seem weak."


    The air of the entrance changes to that word of a skinheaded white youth who has come with the truth.


    The white young man didn''t like the fact that he had been ignored and called out first by his tiny little one.


    Nearly twenty men at the entrance were either turning their contempt gaze or grinning back at Niyaniya with a gaze that sees a rare beast.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with you?"


    Such a reaction. Again, white youth don''t like it, they absurd their voices.


    "There''s a very powerful boy."


    It was the white man who was sitting on the table at the counter and dropping his eyes on the comics who spoke so loudly. He''s a sweet masked good man, and his forehead is drooling so long that he seems to be hiding in his eyes.


    "I''m not a kid. This is still part of The Nudist School, and even though it''s the bottom line, it also became an executive. I''ve already killed many people."


    White youth peel their eyes off and bite.


    "Sometimes these things come too. What''s your name? Oh, I''m Charles."


    A handsome white man puts down a comic book and gets off the counter and names it. Just look at his face, he looks like a very mercenary-invisible gentleman.


    "It''s Johnny."


    "So, Johnny, what are you doing here? You came all the way from America to fight and sell to us?


    Another man opens his mouth. The Nudist School is a well-known American gang, but it turns out that it came from America.


    "I''m here to be a mercenary and to enjoy a killer."


    I shrugged my shoulders big enough to take steps and so on, and Entonlance filled me with laughter to Johnny, who said he was arrogant.


    Johnny didn''t even seem to understand what he was being laughed at for, and vice versa.


    "What''s wrong with you? Yikes!


    Johnny barked and showed as much as he could, but the men''s laughter didn''t go away. You can create schematics that are losing ground and fail like no other. It''s a lone shame theater.


    "That''s crazy. We''re mercenaries, not comedians."


    When I did it, I turned upside down. The disgusting voice was the most physically fit giant I''ve ever had in my entrance. The height is better than 190cm and the upper arm is thicker than a true thigh around it. The chest plate is also thick as a T-shirt. Mukimuki macho white. He has a swollen face on the bread and his eyes are thin and threaded.


    Johnny tried to say something toward that macho, but macho approached him with his inner crotch as he twisted himself with Kunechne, instinctively perceiving the danger, and pulled away.


    "The look is passing. But if you can, you should grow a mustache."


    Johnny now clearly draws his face to Macho, who comes face to face and sets the rules, and takes distance from Macho.


    "Andrew, why don''t we stop freaking out the new kid?


    Simon speaks to Okamamacho.


    "I doubt your boy has any hair down there."


    A glimpse of the truth, Andrew turned that way uninterested. True that Andrew''s interest is not right for him, and his heart is relieved.


    "You''re a master of the mouth, but if you give us a proportionate amount of skill in that mouth, we might be able to make it easier tomorrow."


    Look at Johnny, Simon tells him.


    "Oh, look at that. I''ll kill you all. I''ll make you appreciate that I''m here."


    "Well, that''s the kind of dialogue you can talk about from scratch."


    Charles laughs at Johnny.


    "I want to know why this kid who came with me was so special."


    Johnny asks with a glimpse of the truth.


    "Special treatment? What are you talking about..."


    Simon shrugged his shoulder lightly.


    "I was just introduced to you in Conne. In that sense, I''m just like you."


    "You didn''t look like that air."


    "Heh..."


    For the first time, Simon raised his voice of inspiration against Johnny. I saw it as surprisingly insightful.


    "Me and - I was interested because it''s a recommendation from someone I know who''s now going to the hospital to rehab him. That''s all, but how can such details be handicapped?


    "Oh, that''s annoying."


    In response to Simon''s words, Johnny looked at the true one as he abominably threw it away.


    "I''m here with you, don''t talk naughty, if you''re not loving me, you''re a disgusting hungry ghost, right? He''s not gonna be able to communicate properly."


    The moment Johnny puts himself on the shelf and talks about how communication is, the entrance is wrapped in a vortex of laughter.


    "Hey, what''s wrong!?


    Johnny screaming as he wandered.


    "Oh, you''re in good communication."


    Simon points out with a grin in his belly.


    "I thought you shouldn''t speak up because you don''t seem to like me."


    True said in tough English.


    "Huh? I don''t know why. What ''d you see and think?


    Johnny looked down at the truth and looked genuinely strange.


    "You would have just tongued me face to face."


    "That''s not like you didn''t care... for another reason. I don''t really care now."


    Johnny stares at the truth and says it straight away.


    "What are you fussing about? Is there another new one?"


    From the stairs upstairs, an Oriental man comes down and speaks. He''s a middle-bodied man with a mustache, supposedly around forty years old.


    "Recruits again. Besides, there''s a very powerful and delightful guy."


    "Oh, come on, again."


    When one of the men at the entrance said, the Oriental man looked blatantly at Johnny alternating true.


    "You can take care of each one of them in the mentions of" The Eleventh Presidential Team of Mercenary Schools ". Perfect number of people, and I''ll leave that promising kid to Lei Lei Lei Lei."


    Charles turns to Li Lei and says, pointing to Johnny.


    "Stop joking. I''m sorry to see you so retarded."


    "What!


    An Oriental called Li Lei said not to hesitate to put himself in front of him. Johnny reacted again in Johnny, and there was.

 1499 3

    "You, you''re not as angry as you can react lightly. The gang that you were in must have been a more elegant place than here, because this kind of bad mouth defaults here."


    Simon smiles at Johnny stuck in Li Lei.


    Johnny looks at Simon and exhales.


    "Your rumors extend all the way back to American society. Even the strongest mercenaries. They''re scouting from gangs everywhere."


    I wake up angry. Johnny talks to Simon.


    "I don''t know if it''s the strongest, but it''s not like the best mercenaries."


    Simon mouths a meaningful dialogue. Truth is, you''ll know what that word means a little later.


    "Show me how strong you are."


    It doesn''t mean selling fights, but to Johnny, who''s really interested, Simon gets up.


    "You want to give me an arm test? I don''t mind."


    Don''t even stand there. Simon moves his index finger and invites him to call from there.


    (I don''t care what you think, Johnny doesn''t win, but Johnny seems to understand that too)


    Look at Johnny. I really think. Johnny''s face nowadays has no anger, no thoughts. I roll my fighting spirit and look at Simon with a pure eye.


    Johnny lowered his profile and ran straight into Simon from the front. I was going to take it to that classic stream, defeating my opponent with low-altitude tackles, horseback riding and hitting him.


    Simon tosses Johnny''s body backwards with one arm, resting on Johnny''s trouser hips in a frontal position, as he switches his body to the side without difficulty.


    Simon''s short but thick leg made a flashy noise and punched in between Johnny''s groin dressed with a buttcake.


    I just stepped on the floor. But with a little deviation, I could have stepped on a dovetail, broken ribs, and kicked and crushed my groin. It was just a stomp of power to make you think so.


    "You''re just a man of strength. This is awesome."


    Lightly embellished by a taller opponent over 20 cm, Li Lei sighs, looking down at Johnny looking up at Simon with his blue face with his buttocks on.


    "Do we look alike or stop by?


    Li Lei sees the true one.


    "Oh, my God, you''re so heartless."


    Seeing the faceless truth without any reaction, Li Lei puts his head on.


    "You don''t need a kid with luggage to pull your legs off. When even one of the troops is mixed with scraps, that reduces the chances of everyone surviving. All we want is a man of war."


    Looking alternately at True and Johnny, Lee Li threw a spicy word at him.


    But this one''s a recommendation from someone I know.


    Simon says to Li Lei.


    "I''m here to be strong"


    True made Li Lei consciously declare it, but Li Lei half laughed.


    "I didn''t hear anything about your motives, and I''m not interested in anyone''s situation."


    Li Lei takes out the cigarette while I say it and lights it on fire.


    "Well, from what I''ve seen, I think you can use it somewhat if you''re a kid, but I don''t like it when it comes to learning to be strong. I don''t mind if the stronger guy comes for an arm test."


    This Chinese named Lei seemed to have mistrust for the truth as well as for Johnny. I really didn''t feel like I could get along with this guy forever. He seemed like the type to point suspicion at anyone.


    "Heh, I, like this boy, became a mercenary to be strong, so you mean Lee Li is fighting and selling to me too, right?


    "Oh, that''s what you say"


    When Simon laughs slightly and says, Lei also laughs and shrugs his shoulders.


    "By the way, it''s to make me stronger, too. Motivations like Lee Lee and Andrew are rarer."


    And, Charles.


    "Oh my God, don''t keep me with savages like you. I just went to mercenary school for the ideal successful man. I''ve been searching for a good man since then, mercenarizing crumbly."


    Andrew, a musculoskeletal giant, makes a maiden pose and claims in his back voice.


    "There are four recruits, Rookie."


    Li Lei was still complaining while messing with his beard, but the truth was later, he learned that it was not dissatisfaction but anxiety.


    It would be troublesome to take four recruits at a time, regardless of whether they have one recruit with no real combat experience. Some recruits even shoot allies in too much confusion of fear. When True and Lei completely broke it down, Lei said clearly in front of True that he was as close to recruits as possible on the battlefield.


    "Ma, that rookie is the most likely death. Tomorrow night you guys could be mincing and rolling on the ground, right?


    Lei Lei lets you spread the nasty grin.


    "If you''re ready to die, I''m ready."


    The truth that I was getting angry when I was treated as a newcomer and left to be teased, I bravely said it away.


    "Hmm? What the hell? I''m not ready for that."


    Drop the tone of your voice and Simon stares at the truth.


    "Let me hear one thing. What good is that readiness to die for? I''m determined to never die, but I''m not ready to die. You''re never going to die, so you don''t have to be prepared."


    I listen to Simon''s dialogue, and the truth is, I lose my word.


    It''s too obvious, but if you do die, it''s over. It also serves no real purpose. While you jump in close to death, you should definitely avoid death.


    "You don''t need to be ready to die, but you should be careful with the awareness that you''re going to a place where you might die. I think that''s what you call dying. You don''t have to feel weak that you might die, but let''s have a sense of crisis."


    Charles said in a soft tone. I truly thought this man might be as gentle and temperate as he looked and his personality was very gentle.


    The dialogue Simon uttered profoundly pierced his true heart. Thereafter, the idea was inherited as if it were a true idea.


    The master of the inn was a guerrilla supporter of the Ariadas. But we don''t just stay with the mercenaries, we deal with the average guest, so we don''t have enough room in the inn all the time. In that case, the mercenaries are pushed into the same room.


    Truth is, Johnny and I got in a room together. I had a feeling about that somehow.


    True to snuggle into bed early. Jetlag from Japan is also sleepy enough not to worry about. I slept on the road.


    "I know you don''t like English. Shit. Talk to me."


    Even though I''m tired and sleepy, Johnny calls me out.


    "You don''t like me, do you? And yet I thought you wouldn''t like to be talked to."


    "''Cause it wouldn''t feel good to be in the same room all the time, shut up, and just get in bed,"


    True I''m sick of hearing Johnny''s dialogue and saying he''s a real pain in the ass.


    "I''m tired. Let me sleep."


    "Right. What I said I didn''t like was the momentum on the spot. I''m sorry. Forget it."


    Still wondering if he''d stick around, Johnny apologized softly and dived into bed.


    (Maybe it''s a refreshing personality)


    It was the crude impression, but it really looked like it wasn''t even the poisonous type.


    Truth is, I fell asleep right away, but I woke up late at night.


    I slept well in a short time, but the sleep pace is still going crazy.


    It was the same on the way here, but it was hot during the day, but it gets pretty cold at night. I am not accustomed to sudden changes in temperature, and I cannot say that my body is in good condition.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    A bitter groan leaked out of the next bed, and the truth was I saw Johnny.


    "Noah...... forgive me! I...!


    From Johnny''s mouth, which distorts his expression and is clearly a nightmare, words of apology are uttered. It wasn''t unleashed toward the truth, but against the characters in the nightmare.


    "Cancer!?


    Suddenly I wake up and see the true one, Johnny. That''s where my gaze fits.


    "No... no, I... were you kidding me? Sorry if I woke you up."


    "No, I was up originally."


    True to apologize to Johnny, to be honest.


    "Hung, I really must have woken you up. You don''t need to take such care of each other, idiot. Shit, he''s Japanese and he''s this..."


    That''s what I said and turned to Johnny, who truly thought of herself smiling in her head.


    "I''m staying up late for something. You were masturbating, too, not to be true or sorry about tomorrow? You want to make a guy who''s too sissy to fall asleep and useless, even a funny joke about dying early on the first day of battlefield?


    "Is that meant to be funny?


    Truth unexpectedly penetrates into a nasty and not funny joke at all.


    "What the fuck, you son of a bitch!


    React with all your might to pronounce an anger, Johnny. The low boiling point is not half.


    "Hey, let''s go! Just now!"


    The wall was slammed and an anger emanated from the next room. It''s Simon from the voice.


    "Yes... I knew you were screaming."


    After scoffing himself and whining, Johnny began to take a nap. I truly fell asleep again, thinking I was a man who was quick to get angry but quick to wake up angry.


    Early in the morning, the mercenaries'' troops mingled with the Ariada guerrillas and set off for battlefield strongholds.


    "You had a long vacation this time. But a comfortable bed is a goodbye for the time being."


    "Meshi''s been here for a while."


    Some of the soldiers put on the same jeep as true are blurry. If that stiff bed is comfortable, I truly think about what kind of terrible place I''m going to sleep.


    Arrive at one of the front-line bases. It''s a natural fortress built between the boulders. There are countless smaller factions ahead of this place and they say they are stopping the invasion of government forces.


    The soldiers are headed from here to dangerous factions on the front lines.


    "You can call this the final line of defense."


    Conscious of the four recruits, Simon said.


    "If this place falls, we''ll be attacked as far as the autonomous community of Ariada, and a large number of the people will be refugees"


    The commander accompanies the words.


    "Watch out for Death Stalkers."


    Simon truly said.


    "Death Stalker?"


    True to imagine that from naming, stalkers dressed as reapers would show up.


    "I''m talking about the sasori at your feet. It is said to be the world''s best fiercely poisoned sasori. By the way, the poison in that sawdust is pricey."


    When Simon taught me to look at the ground, on the side of my true leg, there was a light brown sasori. The first name is called Obtosasori, and the common name is Death Stalker.


    By the way, the poison in the sasori is collected to make serum, but is expensive because of the small amount that can be taken from one sasori.


    "A quarter of the poisonous deaths of sasoris all over the world are called this sasori."


    "No kidding, some of them got stabbed to death before they went to the battlefield."


    Charles and Li Lei have threatened me with laughter, but I also truly know that it is not just a threat, it is fact and caution.

 1500 4.

    The mercenaries arrived at the front line faction.


    As I was told when we met, Simon, the leader, was to take true care of him. It seems to be customary here for recruits to have veteran soldiers on them to give direct instructions and follow up.


    Looks like each of the other three is in charge. Three of the eleventh presidential squads of the Mercenary School - Simon, Andrew and Charles - were particularly brilliant in that role.


    I was in charge of Johnny - unlucky for him, Andrew.


    "That tattoo is just lovely, too. How nice. I knew men had to have thick hair. Not just your head, but your body. Take more zinc."


    "You''re kidding me! Why do I have to work with a guy like this?


    I didn''t even think it was really a good feeling for Johnny, who would be wicked by Andrew. If I did it, it would be an area where all the prestige would be good, the guy with the big attitude, but I would still feel sorry for him.


    "You''re lucky to have been able to work with Simon, me and you"


    At the time of Simon''s departure, another soldier, acting in the same threesome, spoke. An Italian by the name of Alan.


    Apparently Simon is the leader of the mercenaries. Alan, look at Simon, the way he treats many other soldiers, and listen to the narrative grass, and you can clearly see that he is trusted and respected by the soldiers. Positively, his employer, the commander of Ariada, seemed to be above him, but both the commanders and the Ariadas seemed to have a glance at Simon.


    In yesterday''s inn and earlier strongholds, Simon was often stuck with Lei Li, Charles and Andrew. According to what I''ve heard from other soldiers, they always team up and cross the battlefield.


    "Remember that. Those four are the aces here. No, you''re an ace wherever you go. When it comes to the Eleventh Presidential Team of Mercenary Schools, they are known in the mercenary neighborhood."


    "Mercenary school?


    When I hear Alan say that such a thing exists in the world, the truth is rare, and I give him a slightly elevated voice. In my head, I think of myself with a question mark over my head.


    Alan told me about being a mercenary school:


    One day a rare substitute was created in France called the Mercenary School, which was known among mercenaries from all over the world.


    In the beginning there was a strong negative voice, and many made fools of themselves. Said, "If you''re going to train mercenaries, you can train regular soldiers." "Why would you do that when France originally had an outsider unit?" "Mercenaries can be trained in action," "I''m sure they won''t be used, such as someone who was taught elegantly in school," etc.


    It was also rumored that it might be a mercenary rental aim, but in the first place it cannot be formed as a business such as the rental of mercenaries by the state, because it is something that is employed at extremely low wages by the mercenaries themselves, by countries and forces that cannot afford their own power.


    Soldiers enrolled or graduated from this mercenary school, unlike the French foreign forces, are not granted status as military personnel, nor are they able to acquire their nationality. It is treated entirely as a separate frame from the military itself, and it has become an extremely pure training facility before its construction.


    But they are just pre-construction stories, and in fact they are frequently sent to the battlefield even while in school. The story is an open secret.


    Above all, there is also one aspect of being a person who undertakes a dirty job that cannot be done by the regular army, and that is also said to be the biggest aim for which the Mercenary School was founded.


    At first, they were ridiculed, but from those who founded the mercenary school, they were mercenaries, and all the teachers were former mercenaries - it was also known that they were soldiers of a well-known war, and their ratings have been different. In the meantime, when mercenaries at Mercenary School became active on the battlefield, no one was fooling around.


    Nowadays, it seems that a mercenary school graduate alone is quite hackneyed. But that doesn''t mean they get special treatment on the battlefield. On the contrary, there is a brand of mercenary school graduates who are more often tasked with dangerous tasks at some point.


    Some of the graduates have joined civilian military companies, where they seem to be treated fairly favourably, but not so many who graduate from mercenary schools and join civilian military companies. Mostly they become freelance mercenaries and head to dangerous battlefields.


    And "The Mercenary School''s Eleventh Presidential Team" seems to be an legendary presence among them. Its name is known both on the back streets of Japan and among American gangs. Only among those involved in rough events around the world, its visibility will not even be drawn by Bowman Amano, who is famous for being the greatest hero of the twenty-first century.


    They did numerous glorious accomplishments from school, and after graduation they played on many more battlefields. It has become famous not only among the mercenary neighborhoods, but also among regular armies in wartime countries, and they say it has taken many scouts.


    In fact, there was an event where I truly knew the greatness of that name value. When I quit being a mercenary and the alias Junko Yukioka''s murder doll spread in the back street, when I got to know a person called a former mercenary and said I was a mercenary myself, it was when I was laughed at and cursed with my nose.


    "Just don''t name yourself a former mercenary in about six months. Say it after at least five years. Bug spit runs for guys like you. I suppose I just showed up on the battlefield just to make fun of the title of ex-mercenary."


    Truth is, I''m a dick. At least the fellows I fought with recognized me as a soldier, and they trusted me, so I felt ridiculed up to that fellow, and I mumbled back.


    "The eleventh presidential squad at Mercenary School recognized me as a good comrade. Ask your new home if you think it''s a lie."


    I was embarrassed to seem to flirt with the name, but when I heard the true words, my eyes changed to see the true of a man named ex-mercenary. And I''ve also made an apology with a disgraceful face. That was all the name of the eleventh term chairman of the mercenary school was immense.


    (Only those four have a strong aura)


    As I look at the combination of the four: a short young black, a middle-aged oriental, a good man and a white man with long forehead, and a white man with a giant wolf in Mukimkimacho, I truly think. Only where those four people are, it even feels like another space.


    "There''s another one, by the way. He''s the same Japanese as you. This guy is awesome again. She''s in therapy for her injuries."


    Alan said with a deep laugh.


    By the way, one of the four recruits retired without going out on the battlefield. It''s a very stupid reason, but I caught a cold. He was driven back from the camp to the base where he had been earlier, for only that reason, that he could not be fooled.


    "I''m glad you''ve lost one."


    "What the fuck, you son of a bitch"


    Johnny bites Li Lei, who laughs at his ears.


    "The quarrel" Jai Ay "is behind us. Hey, I got you."


    Simon told as he peered into his binoculars.


    It''s the Rock Desert where they are. Large and small rocks roll around and act as shields. The place where the anti-government resistance Ariada and mercenary forces are in formation is situated on a slope that is sombre, with enemy government forces dressed approaching from below. And then there''s less shielding under the slope than above. Even the amateur can see at a glance, but the anti-government side is overwhelmingly advantageous on the terrain.


    But I saw government forces that became visible to the naked eye and blew it out of my true head, such as such topographical advantages.


    The number of soldiers was simply different. I was wondering if there would be ten times this one over there.


    Resistance and mercenary soldiers scatter. True, Simon and Alan hid in strangely low rock shade. And it''s out front. It''s the first place they''re going to be after. I really wanted to get a better place, but Simon chose that place, so I couldn''t help it. I just have to follow.


    "Would you have preferred a better place? I''m sorry to hear that. Curse me for taking care of you."


    Simon joking and laughing. Later, I fought with Simon many times to find out, but Simon takes the initiative to go to such dangerous places, but it is not reckless or barbaric, and he does so after calculating his standing and predicting the movement of his enemies.


    And when it comes to the true treatment of being a newcomer, it seems that this is still being done after thinking about it. Simon said, "That Junko came all the way here to make it stronger. You should treat him quite well," he said. If you''re a regular recruit, it''s where you treat them with a little more effort so they don''t panic or anything with fear, but Simon decided it wasn''t necessary either because they sent you in via Junko.


    A gunshot went off.


    True men fall back and hide in the shadows of the rocks. Right over my head, I can see a bullet pouring down like a continual bullet in a place separated by a piece of rock.


    Simon and Alan were riding themselves out of the low rock shade and shooting at each other as if they knew when the bullet was going to stop.


    True, on the other hand, was stiff, holding an automatic small gun. Like the two of us, I know I have to shoot, but my body doesn''t try to move.


    (Now, if I get my head out, I could die)


    I can think of that. Occasionally fear rushes all over his body and his hands tremble.


    (To be strong, you''re here to fight. You''re here to kill me. Yet what is this mama? We should have killed each other already)


    I tell myself, but my body doesn''t move. I refuse to do everything in my power. It doesn''t feed on courage or courage, such as fighting the people who killed their mothers or the shitty bastards who killed their childhood tame. Instinct was complaining that this was a more likely place to die.


    I want to be shuddering and trembling all the time like this. If you get your head out, you''re likely to die. All you have to do is go back to Japan, meet Junko, throw out all your dicky determination, apologize, and get along again. I''m sure Junko will accept that with that angelic smile.


    That''s when I even came up with that, the truth is, I saw it. The man next door.


    Seeing the rock shade next door a little further away, Johnny was shaking the same way. He said it was all that bravery, but until he was pale in the face, peeling off his eyes and squealing his teeth, he looked like a good, true eye.


    When I wonder if I look like that myself, I feel ashamed and want to die. No, more embarrassing and pitiful is what I was thinking in my head right now. How chicken. How much of a loser.


    (I don''t want to be like him. I just thought in my head I''d have to kill myself a shithole first)


    The truth, as pitiful and miserable as I wanted to kill myself, beat my fear with anger coming from shame, and rode myself out of the shadows of a rock and shot me.


    Shoot only for a moment and pull right in. Maybe it hasn''t hit me. But...


    (Yay...)


    The truth was trembling with satisfaction. The tremor of fear had turned into a warrior tremor. Russia, courage is boiling. I could feel the very feeling of courage. It was uninterruptedly hot and pleasant. If I say it''s just adrenaline, I don''t have a body or a lid, but it really felt like it was courage itself.


    "Let''s go!


    Simon screams. Probably screamed consciously of the truth.


    (Go!?


    Know the meaning of the word, true blue. All I can think of is what words mean is popping up in the rain of this bullet.


    As declared, Simon lowered himself and jumped out of the shadows of the rocks. Alan follows without hesitation.


    Truth is for a moment, but I hesitated. I even thought it would be better to ignore it and shrink here. If we leave here at any rate, we''ll be exposed to defenseless bullets. But he decides it''s better to follow the veterans, Simon and the others, who are really just a little behind, jump out of the rock shade after the two of them, and run quickly in a cramped position.


    Simon, Alan, and the bullet pours down for the truth. But because of the distance, that''s not how it hits those who are running.


    A blast sounded in the rear and the blast reached only a few on his true back. Close to the breeze.


    Simon jumps into another rock shade. Alan and True imitate that too.


    Looking backwards, a rock that had been there earlier was eating a direct blow from an enemy mortar. As we found out later, Simon and Alan killed him flashly to distract the enemy, and after reading the timing of the mortar''s arrival, he said he moved.


    I learned plenty about reading around here and how to build a battle flow, true to six months of mercenary life, watching Simon. And the other, even from a Japanese mercenary who''s not here right now.


    I had been shooting guns in the same place for a while, but Simon popped up again. Alan follows suit.


    True to follow Simon and Alan. Now the bullet doesn''t fly over here. Looks like another place is being targeted.


    Simon had moved quite a bit forward to the rock, so the truth made me anxious. Dress up close to the enemy. No, there are obviously enemies lurking in this rock shade on the side.


    Before jumping into the shadows of a rock, Simon threw a grenade in the shade of a rock that would have enemies. Along with the sound of the explosion, an enemy who was in the shadow of a rock is engulfed in a blast. Truth is, I admire Simon''s bravery for approaching him for this while covering his face with his arms to keep the sand curled in the blast out of his eyes.


    I go into the rock shadow and keep shooting again for a while. Now it stayed inside, long without moving.


    Then how much time would have passed. Pretty much seems to have passed.


    Second, I felt signs of people nearby. Johnny was running his eyes blood and peeling his teeth out, nodding next to his true. I didn''t realize when I''d even come to the same rock shade.


    I don''t see the other two working with Johnny in the first place. Have you come to a place like this in confusion, detached from the Macho Okama named Andrew and the other? This is the closest place to the enemy.


    Johnny was right up, riding himself out of the shadows of the rocks and shooting. In a different way than myself, Johnny seems to have overcome his fears, too, Truth observes.

 1501 5

    Johnny, who keeps shooting small guns, was truly felt, as if things were subtly strange.


    I can''t even get my hands on replacing it with a new magazine. Something different from nervousness and fear, I feel like I''m in a hurry.


    "Hey, don''t waste ammo on a full auto. It''s not a machine gun."


    "Shut up..."


    To Simon in a soft tone, with an impatient face - but Johnny in a trembling voice.


    Again, it wasn''t just fear, it really felt like there was another cause. Simon seems to be spotting it too, putting his hand on Johnny''s shoulder.


    "Calm down. It won''t even start in a hurry. Calm down first."


    Simon can talk quietly. Johnny finally seemed to calm down and exhaled heavily.


    The shootout continues. Occasionally, mortars and grenades were also rewarded. I really felt more terrified there than the gun.


    The shooting avoidance training I''ve gained at the Snow Oka Institute only seems half as useful here. With too many enemies scattered around and hidden in the shadows of the rocks, we can''t afford to keep an eye on the shooter''s muzzle or the shooting hand. When you move out of the shadows of the rocks, you just read the killer almost exclusively, and you''re just running around.


    Even though the number of government troops was much higher, the battle ended with this victory. He seemed to find the amount of damage unsavory, and the enemy retreated. True men showered their backs with relentless chase bullets.


    The battle was over, so I could really take a slow look around where it became a battlefield.


    Damage had also been done to the self-armies, but the number of bodies rolling was visibly different, whether it was the difference in terrain and skill. There are four dead here. Six people were injured. The enemy is sending out dozens of dead.


    There were other reasons for the overwhelming victory.


    "Government soldiers are high in morale, but not in smell. Most of them are like recruits."


    The Ariadas, the commander, truly taught me.


    "And we have them over here. Those guys, how many did you kill alone?"


    Referring to Simon and Lei, who are taking a breath and are bickering, the commander smiles.


    Elsewhere, prisoners were captured and Charles was filming commemoratives. Let it solidify in the center, let it sit in the middle hips and take the freeze bose, with Ariada soldiers standing on both sides of it, holding guns and posing for victory.


    "Okay, I got a good painting."


    As Charles spreads his soft grin and cameras, he approaches the captured soldiers.


    "Bye, Adue."


    As Charles smiled, he pulled the trigger without hesitation as he stuck a small gun muzzle to the side head of a soldier stiff to fear. A prisoner who closes his eyes and falls sideways.


    The other captives are also very lightly shot dead by the soldiers of Ariada. Seeing people''s lives cleaned up as if they were garbage, like a very natural task, I realise once again that the truth is that this is the battlefield and I am already at war clearly.


    Walking, the dead of his own army are lined up. There was Johnny crying over the corpse.


    "It''s Norman, who was working with me and Johnny Boy. Only one of the boys came off, got scared and couldn''t stand, so Norman went to help him, and that''s when he was shot."


    Andrew really told the story. I truly understood that Johnny was alone and that things were strange afterwards.


    "Damn... see you again... Why... You don''t have to save my life for the new girlfriend I just came in today... Die for me..."


    With bullets all over his body, Johnny is crying and squeaking in front of Norman''s body, where a third of his head is blown away.


    Aside from True and Johnny, the recruits whose earlier battles were the first in line, there was another white man, but the other one had shrunk completely with fear. He said he had a background in belonging to the French Foreign Forces and came to the battlefield in search of inspiration.


    "You''ve got plenty of room."


    Lei Lei really talks to me. Not to tease, not to review, but to wonder, and as if to blame.


    "Is there a problem?


    "Because a dull guy in fear is the opposite of a troublemaker. Barbarian courage is not without courage. Fear is a signal to the danger of life."


    They don''t like this Chinese guy as much as ever, but I still feel true that he''s speaking the truth.


    Lei Li looks at the recruits who turn pale and remain trembling.


    "Recruits are mostly like that in the first line. You, have you ever had a dong-patsy experience somewhere?


    "For once...... But... it doesn''t mean there''s no fear at all."


    On the contrary, earlier battles made him more intensely aware of death.


    "Fine then. Be careful."


    Hearing the true words, Li Lei exhaled and tapped his true shoulder lightly, leaving the spot. Based on its behavior, dialogue and the softness of its voice, I truly decided that it did not mean that Li Lei hated himself.


    After the battle, the faction the day after dawn with nothing. After breakfast of the unsavory combat food Combat, the truth is, whatever it is, take a walk inside the camp to observe the soldiers.


    The recruit man in the case was shaking all the time, as usual, wrapped around a blanket in the camp.


    Johnny looked perfectly calm when it came to it, but felt quite quiet the other way around. Things were changing as if they were someone else.


    (In this guy, it looks like something has changed a lot. If I don''t see him for three days, I''ll scratch him...)


    Look at Johnny. I really think. My thoughtful attitude up to yesterday has also shivered, but I am not as extremely afraid as the other recruit.


    The truth sees that it still sounds about a soldier who died covering himself.


    "What are you looking at, piss-hungry? Killed?"


    Johnny''s gaze, awesome with the same poor mouth, was truly taken with a merciful eye. If that''s from Johnny, I don''t like it again.


    "He''s a faceless, disgusting guy like a doll. Don''t you have feelings?"


    "I just can''t get my emotions out well. That''s how they educated me."


    If you shut up, you shut up and you don''t seem to like it, and you really don''t hesitate to say what you want.


    "Oh? What the hell? Is it popular in Japan?


    "I don''t think it''s fashionable. My mother didn''t like my kids crying and laughing, and she told me not to do anything like that, so I couldn''t put my emotions on my face. It''s not like you don''t have feelings."


    "Let''s talk about it! I can''t imagine being raised with plenty of affection from my parents - a story, but a story!


    Johnny is outraged to hear the true story. Truth, on the other hand, is mute.


    (I grew up with plenty of love from my parents, but you became a gangster...... And now you''re a mercenary...)


    True you care more than Johnny is angry.


    "I don''t even know what your situation is, and I''m sorry I said what I wanted to say. Let''s talk about me in exchange."


    "I don''t want to hear anything else."


    "Hey, how can you say that there when you''re saying I''m gonna talk! I thought you didn''t have the communal skills? Just listen."


    Johnny calls out angrily to the truth.


    "I just talked in the middle of a conversation, so you don''t have to worry about it, and you don''t have that rule."


    "I don''t feel refreshed. That''s all I know. That''s why they call it a communal disorder."


    One way or the other, you''re a communist.


    "What!? Ask ten billion people and they won''t get that answer back! I''m Normal! You''re the communist!


    "It''s a communal disorder at a point where you get mucky and yell right after that"


    "Oh!? I don''t know what that means! You''re not talking about something that''s relevant to whether it''s a communal disorder!


    "I can''t communicate properly at a point where I get angry right away, and even at a point where I have to explain this, it''s weird"


    "Bullshit! I''ve never heard anything like that! Though I''m sure it makes sense in you alone!


    Soon other soldiers are paying attention to Johnny and his true statement. The truth was that I noticed that gaze, but Johnny, who really eats it, doesn''t even notice that fact at all that excites me.


    "Hey, Bad Ass. You were crying yesterday, and you''re doing fine today."


    Simon comes and laughs lovingly, speaking to Johnny.


    "Thanks to you. You think I''m gonna run away with a snag and tail to that extent?


    "I don''t care, nobody''s interested in you."


    Seeing what Johnny had to say, Simon narrowed his eyes to nostalgia.


    "It''s like he''s back."


    "I thought so, too."


    Lei Li and Charles look at Johnny in a faraway roll and whisper.


    "Hey, Lee Lee, you and Johnny organize next. Truth remains, it''s me and Alan."


    "Huh?"


    Nominated by Simon, Li Lei utters a disgusting voice.


    "Listen to all Lei''s instructions. And now move to never lose sight of him. Don''t repeat the same thing."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Johnny nodded with a strange face, too, to Simon, who ordered him to be true-faced and awesome.


    "Li Lei can do as he always does. This guy is just a way to follow it."


    "Yes, sir. Shh."


    Simon tells me to take on Li Lei with his head on.


    "Is something wrong?


    Charles squeaks. Lei Lei looks ahead of Charles'' gaze.


    The commander is talking to the soldiers of the other troops who came early in the morning.


    Eventually the commander assembled them all and told them.


    "It seems government forces are disrupting the footprint. Looks like there was a rattle in the other side. They said there was a simultaneous attack on the other factions yesterday, but this one is all winning"


    Upon hearing the Commander''s report, the Ariada soldiers offer their compliments.


    "So. The scouts let me know that one of the enemy bases is getting thinner. I want to attack here and take control of one of the enemy bases. But there''s also the possibility that it''s an attractive trap."


    The commander coughs here.


    "There, there. I want Simon and the others to move as a separate unit, with a slight time difference, to storm the enemy stronghold from the side. If it''s a trap, I just need you to stir it up to help get the squad away and just leave."


    "Fake to make a lot of this one look good. With reinforcements."


    Simon had a subtle face. It really seemed like I didn''t like the Commander''s maneuver.


    "That''s the thing. Please leave quickly. Operation decision is night."


    The mercenaries are the only ones leaving, and all the Ariada soldiers say they will stay here.


    "It is Miemier who is deluding. You''re like a cunt. Or a shield for the main unit."


    Away from the commander, where the mercenaries gathered among themselves, Simon said.


    "That''s what you''re gonna do."


    Johnny bites first.


    "That''s what we do. This is how they always treat me. If you don''t like it, stop being a mercenary and go home and sleep with Sico. This is what this is all about, isn''t it? Our lives are the cheapest of all mankind."


    "Gu......"


    Simon taunted me, and Johnny roared, but didn''t try to say anything more.


    "No, you said it the wrong way. Our lives are being seen cheaply. I''m not selling my life cheap, and I''m not selling it to any of them here."


    "Hey, Simon, I''m sorry about your cool dialogue, but you''re not coming out of that duvet. What am I supposed to do?"


    Andrew reports. I guess you''re referring to another recruit.


    "I''m forced to take you on a hippie. I can''t go back any way right now, and I''m not leaving my free meal behind. Forced to hold the gun. If he dies without use, that''s it."


    Simon lightly makes a decision that can be described as ruthless.


    "It''s easy for you to say, but you can''t take care of that."


    And, Charles.


    "Right. Charles, I got it."


    "Hey."


    Charles glanced at Simon, making him laugh, and hated him all over his body.

 1502 6.

    At first I thought the truth. They said they were very kind to recruits and cared for them.


    But soon I realized that wasn''t friendly. Because if you don''t follow me seriously, I don''t know what I''m gonna do. Technically, of course, but also mentally. You can panic, run wild, and risk your allies.


    In that sense, I can say Johnny made it right. As a result, it caused a tragic situation in which a soldier named Norman would die.


    "Norman just followed his beliefs and his pride"


    While traveling in the jeep, Simon told Johnny with a gentle voice. So Johnny seemed to get through, and I really understood.


    "Hey, you guys could die, but they treat you like the worst, and you don''t think anything about it?


    Johnny has always been uncomfortable with the matter. I guess what I''m not convinced of is a mean but unswallowable personality, Truth sees it. There is a real resemblance.


    "Johnny, I know how you feel, but this time you''re still the better person. And that commander. But you still know the story."


    Li Lei says bitterly.


    "Are you serious..."


    Lei''s words sounded like he was saying that he was more badly treated than this, and Johnny slurred.


    "In some cases, I lost my life in vain when I was ordered to operate Odd Rin, which has no strategic value whatsoever. Not many guys look down on mercenaries. We can''t win the war on our own, even though we''re hiring mercenaries. I don''t think the commander would do that right now."


    "That''s right. And that commander, he''s got a thick mustache."


    Charles and Andrew said.


    "We''re not going to be the same in the first place."


    Simon laughs like a prank.


    "We can destroy the enemy stronghold."


    "I see."


    Johnny listens to Simon''s dialogue, gets a bright face and slaps his hand in the pom. That convinces me, in a way, that I feel it''s awesome.


    "True, Johnny, keep the terrain in your head. Well, the truth is, I was doing it before they told me."


    "Shit, this is the only special treatment I know."


    Listen to Simon, Johnny looks bored and plays with a gesture that releases a really slow punch next door.


    "You don''t know if you''re serious about that or if you''re joking."


    Simon telling Johnny.


    "I''m serious with a joke. I know it''s uncovered, but that''s why I''m annoyed. I can''t be compared to him."


    "You''re a pain in the ass."


    "I agree."


    To Johnny''s words, Simon smiled bitterly and nodded truly.


    "That''s why. We''ll get there before the Regular Army does, and we''ll crush it on our own."


    Apparently Simon is totally serious. Some of the other mercenaries on the same jeep take their breath.


    "Oh, Simon, I''ve been a complete leader lately. Don''t be like that."


    Johnny had a surprising face for the words Andrew had spoken.


    "You''re not the leader, are you?


    "You said there was another guy in the hospital in the eleventh chair of the Mercenary School? That''s our leader. It''s like I''m replacing that role right now."


    When the truth asked, Simon answered, smiling and shaking his neck to the side.


    "Simon will always be the leader ~. I don''t want to be the leader who wields others with such short temper and crude and absurdity ~. I''m crazier than Johnny ~"


    "Why are you putting me out there to hook me up, you shitty wolf?"


    "Wouldn''t that be a headwinder?


    "I''m not wrong."


    "True, dude, you bastard"


    Andrew and I are truly teased, teased and Johnny, whose character is becoming entrenched, roughs up his voice.


    "That''s why you better not come back."


    "But, well, as Andrew pointed out, I feel like I''m following his example."


    Simon said with a smile on his face. Andrew doesn''t seem comfortable with it, but it''s about as good as he bothers to set an example, and when he looks at the mouthfeel, he sees it at a glance. Most importantly, I''m pulling a mentz that has both this one and two habits, so I was really interested to know if he was quite a person.


    One line down the jeep on the way became a walk away.


    Return upstream through a dead river running between the rocky deserts and into the mountainous areas. It seemed easy to walk through the valley, but for the reason that it was easy to be discovered, we climbed the mountains and moved around the mountain belly. Pretty hard with heavy equipment.


    Find a place to rest before dark and lower your hips.


    I can''t turn the lights on when the sun goes down. I can''t even start a fire. This is enemy territory already. And the mountain belly is a rocky mountain without a single tree. I rest in a rock indentation that lurks me, but I can''t block it to the light.


    To outrun the cold, they all wore blankets and pulled themselves together to get some sleep. Of course, watch and sleep in shifts.


    Further the next day, around the evening, when he walked almost a day, he projected a map onto the holographic display to tell Simon that the enemy''s stronghold was close.


    "It won''t take an hour to walk. Right at the end of your eyes and nose."


    Do you want to go now?


    Li Lei asks.


    "If it''s a trap, you''re supposed to be on guard at night? Even though the Regular Army is lagging behind us, it could be pretty imminent, and if we weren''t at the rendezvous point, I''d be suspicious."


    And, Charles. Now it''s not just an enemy, it''s an allied operation. I can''t even relax much.


    "No, I''ll be there tonight. After a break."


    Simon made the decision.


    "Early tomorrow morning - by the time the night gets whitened, will you stay on the ground and change it to an operational decision?


    "Why?"


    Lei Li requests and Simon asks why.


    "Tomorrow morning there''s going to be fog. This is a good time to assault. If I were to leave the Regular Army, I''d be in a critical position."


    Looking up to heaven messing with his beard, Lei says.


    (In such a dry rocky mountain?


    True wonders and sees Lei Lei. Right next door is the Rock Desert, which seems like a place unrelated to humidity. But the desert doesn''t mean it won''t rain at all.


    "There''s also fog in the desert area every few days, and desert flora and fauna are a little hydrated when the fog comes out, right? So, it''s roughly dawn when the fog comes out"


    I notice a true gaze, Lei explains.


    "How did you know there was going to be fog?


    "I don''t get it. But animals and plants seem to know that. The animals and plants are unusual. I can see you''re preparing for tomorrow''s fog. Not just water, but carnivores that prepare for the opportunity to eat small animals that replenish the water are even more sharpened."


    Lei Lei answers the true question.


    "Oh, my God, I don''t know."


    Li Lei clapped his hands at Johnny, who laughed like a fool.


    "Huh...? Hey, what''s this!?


    Johnny is pushed back to the rear as he stands by an invisible force. Seeing that, the mercenaries are whistling and giggling.


    "It''s that space war movie your country''s been doing for a long time."


    Slightly laughing, Li Lei lowered his hand. With that recoil, Johnny collapses to the front.


    "Surprised. What the hell is that..."


    "No, you explained it."


    To confused Johnny, Lei shrugs his shoulder.


    (Are you even the owner of paranormal powers...)


    True to stare at Li Lei. This man means something different to Simon, and I don''t know the bottom line. Then I also feel sharp intelligence.


    "Then let''s follow Li Lei''s proposal. Sleep tonight, get up in the middle of the night, move around before morning arrives."


    Simon made another decision.


    Late at night. As Lei Lei expected, the mountains were covered in fog. Neither does the valley bottom.


    A white world when it comes to night. Even faint lights reflect and dye white.


    "You''re getting harder and harder to walk."


    Lei is blurry.


    "Keep your hands close to the guy in front of you and behind you and walk away from you for a little while"


    "Before and after me, please be someone with hair on their hands."


    Simon ordered me to create a strange structure in which the inflexible men would march hand in hand with the forward and the rear. Andrew''s request was ignored, by the way.


    "It''s super hard to get around, but it''s really good for an ambush. It''s on."


    Walking carefully, Charles says in a good mood.


    But something troubling happened. And the night sky began to whiten, and the mist gradually cleared.


    "What''s going on, Lei Lei?"


    Johnny bites Li Lei.


    "No, it''s not my fault the fog cleared up..."


    "Do something with the Force."


    "Don''t be lame."


    At Johnny''s request, Lei shrugs his shoulders with a bitter laugh.


    "It''s a shame the fog cleared up, but you just have to do what you''re supposed to do."


    It was then that Charles said.


    "I see you."


    Simon, who walks in the lead, stops and tells. Nature, everyone''s legs stop too.


    At the bottom of the valley beneath my eyes - in a fading mist, I could see the fortress of enemy strongholds floating around.

 1503 7

    The mercenaries carefully descend down a steep slope. Fortunately the fog hadn''t cleared up yet, but this fade made it seem completely clear by the time I got down.


    Something like a low cylinder made of concrete or something, half buried on the ground, stood about six at equal intervals. On the roof you can see the shadow of a soldier.


    "What''s that?


    True refers to the building.


    "Say bunker, it''s a building forming a fortress. Depending on the shape, it is also called a tortica. There are many ways to call it, but, well, there''s enemies stuck in there."


    Simon answers.


    "The iron strip nets are also in an awkward way. Didn''t you even think about getting attacked so far? Or is it a trap?"


    Simon and the others saw it in their eyes so that security was thin for the key base.


    "It looks like there are no mines."


    Andrew, who was exploring with a remote mine sensor, reports.


    "Aim for the guneye. That''s the hole that puts the gun out."


    Simon said, pointing to a small, deep, seemingly empty hole in the wall of the bunker in front of him.


    Truth is, I''ve seen the equivalent of bunkers in Japan. I mean, I watched it all the time. Somehow it was in a vacant lot beside the road to and from elementary school. It''s made of old concrete, buried more than half of it on the ground, like a big hole in a pumpkin, and it''s been around for nearly 150 years, he said. He said it was a remnant of the Pacific War, made to hide from the air raids, and it was called the bunker trench "Eunho".


    But what was in front of me, as much different from what I was seeing, was visible in my true eyes. What the truth was seeing was an air trench for citizens to evacuate. But this is a soldier''s armed base.


    The holes in the guneye are small, and from the enemy side, you can peek at the barrel and attack all you want, but it really seemed impossible to hit the enemy peeking through the guneye with this one.


    Is it possible to shoot an enemy in the eye from the outside? The answer is yes, but the gun eye itself is so deep and long that you have to do enough to shoot from the front of the gun eye. It requires close proximity to the bunker. The answer is yes, but it''s nearly impossible without limits.


    But the infantrymen heading for the bunker approach each other, exposed to unilateral shootings from the bunker, for Jesus'' sake, which is nearly impossible without limits.


    "You want us to do that alone?


    I raise a voice that makes Johnny doubt his sanity.


    Truth is, if you put in a large number of soldiers and use such man-made sea tactics that even enemy sweeps can''t kill them, that would be possible, too. With a lot of sacrifices that don''t fit the bill.


    Or if you use mortars and howitzers to shoot at bunkers, you''ll be able to destroy them one day, but it''ll take a lot of time. A very hand-held bullet is not enough.


    Everybody, draw the attention of the enemy.


    When Simon ordered, the soldiers went into action immediately.


    Johnny follows Li Lei as he doubts Simon''s nerves.


    "Right...... Can you put a bullet-eye blind spot on it?"


    Truth is, I was convinced to see the soldiers move. Given the narrowness and length of the gunshot eye, the view from inside is poor and some places are untargeted.


    "That''s the thing. But there''s nothing we can do about that one up there, so we have to deal with it."


    When Simon truly points to the shadows of the archers on the bunker, he puts the grenade launcher to the top of the bunker and shoots.


    The explosion sounds. I hit him, but the bunker isn''t scared.


    But the archer who was up there felt dangerous and pulled in.


    "Let''s go. I''ll really let you do the first shot."


    Simon says so and gives him the grenade launcher and runs out. True and Alan each take on the grenade and follow Simon.


    The other soldiers rush around. There''s enough bullets flying around, but the soldiers are reading where the bullets won''t fly.


    Simon stops on the way. True and Alan also stop. True and Alan set up a grenade.


    "Do it!"


    Following Simon''s voice, True and Alan simultaneously shot Grenade in the same gunshot eye.


    Explosion... I''m still not even scared. But the soldier who was inside the gunshot eye must have flinched by a blast blown from the gunshot eye.


    Smoke is flashy around the bunker as well. The smoke stood up for a moment, but Simon threw a grenade into his gunshot eye as he ran towards it with a true shot in his eye.


    There was an explosion in the bunker, and Keri followed. The soldiers who were inside are definitely wiped out.


    "Normally I can''t do this. I''m Simon, so I can leave."


    Alan truly says.


    "Hey, don''t compliment me."


    Simon rubs under his nose with a bright smile.


    "I mean... you didn''t explain anything to me about the operation or what I''m going to do."


    At that point, I don''t think it''s sanity.


    "And yet you figured out what I was gonna do, and you did it for me. I thought you''d make it."


    Simon smiles and slaps his true shoulder. I honestly thought it was a mess at this time, but when I quit being a mercenary and became a backstreet dweller, it was really totally stained with that mess of nori.


    Afterwards it feels similar, attacking other bunkers. Behind the bunker was built something like a larger castle fort.


    It was time to destroy the third bunker. Mortars began to be fired from the enemy.


    "How many? It''s a slow counterattack."


    You fell asleep.


    Simon and Alan laugh as they lay on the ground.


    "Over there."


    Simon wakes himself up and sees the roof of the deepest bunker. The enemy is starting to shoot mortars and machine guns from a lightly defensive rooftop gun seat, as if they don''t look at danger.


    On the roof of the bunker in front of one of them, it was even visible to those who erected the recoilless cannon.


    If a recoilless cannon is shot, it is inevitable that there will be a dead man. I had to let go and kill him first, but while I was in danger of making it, Simon was in charge of the grenade launcher.


    Faster than Simon would shoot, he was shooting grenades at the top of a bunker with archers with truly recoilless cannons. The shooter with the recoilless cannon blew up before shooting.


    "You''re not more prominent than me."


    With a real laugh, Simon shot Grenade toward the top of the bunker in the back.


    Unilateral destructive plays continue. No matter how cautious the enemy was, a fairly large enemy base is about to fall easily without taking any casualties on his side.


    "Lei! Charles! Andrew!


    Suddenly, Simon screamed in a sharp voice. The first thing I noticed about its existence was Simon.


    "Raymond! Jack! Elliot! Carl! Whoever was called by his name is in charge of the beast! However, if you haven''t got your hands around it, put it in the cover on an ad hoc basis!


    I didn''t immediately understand what Simon was screaming at, either Johnny or really, but I saw what came out of the castle-fort-like building and really figured out what it meant.


    "What the..."


    I saw a giant beast with more than ten, jumping out of the back building gate, and moaned with Johnny''s pulled face.


    Beasts with offensive designs that are unlikely to exist in nature.


    "Battle Creature."


    Truth squeals. Junko tells me that we will always meet on the battlefield, and although it is Virtual Reality, there is also a neat load of combat training assuming Battle Creature.


    It is highly maneuverable, does not cost a lot of food, and is easy to produce. Encourage the consumption of enemy bullets and shells and, above all, be able to become disposable pawns. It is a very troublesome thing to ignore because it is highly lethal if you allow it to approach.


    And now, a nightmare situation unfolded for the infantry: massive releases to a spectacular flat.


    You can''t just leave Battle Creature to it. Those who were not called by name were still on the lookout for remaining bunkers, fortifications in the back, and enemy soldiers who might be lurking around.


    "Eight people, including me, are still short handed?


    Simon sees the truth beside him.


    "From Junko to training..."


    "Received"


    "All right, then you''re in charge of the beast, too"


    Hearing a true response on the way to confirmation, Simon ordered.


    The Battle Creatures moved like they had been played.


    The mercenaries, called by name, responded with grenade launchers and recoilless cannons. Bullets go through too. There is a bullet for the versus Battle Creature called Solution. But it''s not the kind of thing that makes you die instantly, and because of the large number of them, shells and grenades were used to ensure that you killed them.


    Two battle creatures explode, but to my surprise, one has jumped sideways and dodged shells, just before he was shot, sensing signs of an attack directed at him.


    "This guy..."


    A soldier removed from his shelling exposes his frustration.


    Charles danced before the imminent battle creature of a giant Doberman-like form, covered in bright green scales all over his body with artillery fire.


    (Is it new? It''s the type you don''t see. Nice move, too)


    Charles loosely turns to the beast, much more vicious and ferociously genetically modified than the beast of nature.


    Where the dog-shaped bat creature had eaten so far, Charles quickly swung his arms forward, pulling them immediately backwards.


    Charles, the head of a giant dog with a bouncing green scale, was cut into rings in the air and blew away. The dog''s body slipped through Charles''s side and rolled down the ground, but stopped immediately, falling sideways and cramping.


    Two battle creatures are coming towards Johnny.


    One was gunned down by a soldier who was working with Johnny, lightly clamped down.


    Johnny took charge of the other one and shot the little gun all over - but...


    The beast, with its cat-like limbs and its entire body covered with black armored skin, seemed completely devoid of bullets. With little loosening of momentum, it quickly approaches Johnny.


    "Let''s think more and shoot. I mean, you''re not in charge of the beast, so watch out for something else."


    When Li Lei exhaled next to Johnny, he held his arms together in front of his abdomen.


    It was clear to Johnny, who was lying next to him, that the intense mood emanated from Lei Lei. A battle creature with black armor skin blew away, as if he''d been beaten up with something he couldn''t see.


    "You''re going for the joints. Joints."


    Li Lei shoots a small gun toward Battle Creature, who fell sideways. He was shot in the articular part of the limb, which could be described as a gap in the armor. It was desperately leaning, as he could no longer stand up and seep through the green fluid.


    "Hey, you got it?


    Lei Lei peeks into Johnny''s face, who is stunned.


    "You''re coming at such a speed, you can aim at your joints and shoot!


    "He looks like he''s shooting."


    Lei Li refers to True.


    True and Simon secured the next battle creature to strike with a small gun. No, I didn''t kill everything. I am more incapable of moving for leg knees etc.


    (Both of us... so calmly often to the beast that strikes one after the other at such a fierce speed... accurately...)


    Johnny saw how True and Simon fought quietly, and he became wary.


    "Hey, don''t get confused, you watch your enemies move. They''re going to shoot you in the attack of Battle Creature''s abandonment."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Lei urged me, and Johnny looks around desperately.


    "There he is!


    Johnny fires a gun when he sees an enemy soldier asking how he''s doing from behind a bunker that was thrown in with a grenade and destroyed inside. The enemy soldier was shot by Johnny from behind and fell at the front.


    "All right!"


    I think I finally got a decent job, and Johnny gives a compliment.


    "Either way, there he is! What a shout you don''t have to make. So what if the enemy finds us? At last, please be happy to that extent."


    "I''m sorry..."


    But Lei Lei has been paying attention on the tannic side instead of praising him, so Johnny is disappointed and looks around again.


    After cleaning up all a dozen Battle Creatures, more than twenty more Battle Creatures were added. No, it''s still coming out further from the back of the building.


    "Was this the base of the Battle Creature Yard?"


    Mouth the doubt as Andrew shoots and kills Battle Creature without changing one complexion.


    "Hih!? No, ahhh!


    The Andrew changed his complexion and screamed.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    A mercenary who was acting in conjunction with Andrew speaks up.


    "That''s it. That! Bear!"


    Andrew is frightened when he sees a swollen beast walking by.


    "You look like a bear, but you don''t like bears? You always say that you love furry animals."


    "No eh! I love you too, Mr. Bear! But Mr. Bear has sad memories! That''s why I can''t shoot that one!


    It was Andrew refusing to engage Battle Creature, who resembled a bear, even in tears.


    One battle creature after another came out boiling enough to worry that the ammunition might run out in time, but eventually the battle creature also ran out.


    The enemy soldiers also abandoned their strongholds and fled. The mercenary side did not make a single sacrifice and the battle was over.

 1504 8

    Just after the battle, regular soldiers arrive.


    "There are a lot of types and new models that these guys don''t really see. They''re pretty good."


    He looked over at the Battle Creature rolling as a corpse, Charles said.


    "When you''re a battle creature opponent, you show unparalleled strength, don''t you? I''m always happy to fight."


    "Haha, in my case, he''s a better match for melee than a gun."


    Lei told me, Charles laughs furiously.


    "By the way, is this really an important base? The Battle Creature was a pain in the ass, but it''s so thin."


    Lei is suspicious. It still considers the possibility of a trap as well.


    "Even if it''s not an important base, it means it attacked an important base. That''ll boost our morale."


    A regular army commander said to Lei.


    "That turned out very differently than I planned."


    The commander laughs sarcastically when he sees that the base is under control before the regular army arrives.


    "Looks like you weren''t setting a trap."


    And commander whining without heart or hindsight. It also looks appeased.


    "I''m sorry I wasted your legs. We had to fight this one too."


    When Simon stands in front of the commander and leaves the foreground, lying eight hundred lined up that he has been disintegrated into battle without being discovered by his enemies.


    "Whoo-hoo... Simon inherited the genes from his newest home."


    "The longest time I''ve been with my new home is Simon. I don''t. Ever since I was a kid."


    Seeing how it goes, Lei and Charles whisper.


    "You guys follow me. Enough here. Put down half the regular army and pull it up."


    "Less than half a dozen, okay?


    Simon frowns at the commander''s words.


    "I got a lot of information in between getting here. I''ll go back and make sure of that. If the information is true, this base is not worth taking back at the time of its crushing, if it comes from government forces. Yeah, it''s not like the offense was in vain."


    That''s what the commander returns his heel. Simon and the others tried to follow it and walked out.


    Half of the Regular Army and the mercenaries they took with the Commander return to their base.


    There were several other officers at the base who were talking to the commander in some way, but eventually came before Simons and the others who were relaxing.


    "Apparently, the new bat creature I bought in bulk on that spot was one of those trump cards"


    "I killed them all."


    I listen to the commander''s report and laugh when Charles dulls.


    "Apparently, there could be a big change. Government forces also have armistices. Now, obviously, government forces are being pushed, and there''s no good news for them."


    "That''s not all. We''re talking about whether a new ally might show up."


    From behind the commander, one of the officers came and spoke. That''s the first face I''ve ever seen.


    "New allies?"


    Andrew looks at the officer and brightens his eyes and asks. He was a bearded man of considerable preference. Chest hair stretching out of his chest also shot Andrew''s heart.


    "We are not the only minorities that the government of this country is oppressing. There are multiple others. We''re the only ones who''ve got the weapon."


    And, officer.


    "I see, does the government see it as a disadvantage or do other cowards stand up? After I let you all bleed out."


    "Stop saying that. Still, I appreciate more allies."


    Li Lei''s sarcasm led the commander to his face.


    The next day, the mercenaries again headed for the defense of True and Johnny''s first battle stronghold.


    Fighting had already begun when we arrived. Government forces are attacking once and for all.


    "That''s crazy. Such a fierce offensive, never before. I heard the inside of the enemy is rattled, but there seems to be some other reason"


    "I don''t know why you have to attack us and destroy us."


    Lei Li and Charles say.


    "Simon understands?"


    "I''m not new here, so I don''t know any more."


    Shaken by Andrew, Simon smiles and shrugs his shoulders.


    "Sure, the leader reads awesome at times like this. But that guy''s brain is too demonic, and I feel envious ~"


    "I agree."


    To Andrew''s words, Lei nodded.


    The mercenaries then joined the fight.


    Whether they kill or not, the enemy comes next. They storm dignified through the sparse space of the shield.


    The enemy is many times more dead than this one, but the damage to the allied factions is still steadily increasing. The mercenaries, too, are getting a little more dead.


    (Aren''t they all scared? I''m... somewhat scared, but not strange and hopeless. Not as scary as it sounds)


    While I''ve been shooting my gun around for hours now, the truth is I think.


    "You''re enjoying yourself."


    One of my neighbors, whose name I don''t even know, truly speaks to me.


    "Maybe I''m relieved that we all are. It could have been tight on its own."


    True to answer honestly.


    "Really? Me too, I just became a soldier at your age, but Bull couldn''t move and panicked, and he was scattered."


    Truly rigid with fear, but this soldier was not there then.


    "I''m a little scared. But... it''s something fun. I enjoy that fear."


    "Neither do we. Scary but enjoying it. I guess that''s why you''re doing this."


    The soldier shoots the gun again as he spills his grin.


    A few seconds later, a bullet pierced the soldier''s head and the soldier fell sideways, holding the gun tight. In truth as soon as possible, the fear that should have been smaller swells enormously.


    (The elements of luck also seem quite significant for life and death on the battlefield. I need to believe in my strong luck)


    I hold on to the body of a man who was talking to me until a few seconds ago, and the truth is that he can''t be crushed by fear.


    "The image of the recent war in the Lady Dowager seems to be a substitute for the United States and Russia to unilaterally end with missiles and air strikes. This is how infantry battles are fought all over the place."


    Simon, who came at some point while wandering around the body of the man next door, truly talks.


    "You''re too uptight. Get some rest. We can still afford it now, so rest now."


    True to marvel at Simon''s words. I wanted to scream if this meant I could afford it. If I had gotten a little out of hand, I would have had images of enemies pushing at me in no time, so I said I kept shooting desperately.


    I think the truth was what Simon said afterwards.


    Three-week and intense offensives continued. In the meantime, there was no rest as a day.


    As always, enemies boil whether they kill or not. While the number of soldiers here is limited, reinforcements are rare.


    Unlike the enemies that keep boiling one after the other, this one will also get more tight for that matter if the number decreases by one.


    "I''m good at the battle for protection."


    It''s like Li Lei was able to laugh and insist, take the real power of combat command on behalf of Ariada commanders and Simon, and manage it because he was developing a defensive battle. Truth is, if not, it could have been wiped out for so long.


    True men predicted the timing of the breakdown of the government''s onslaught, and all of them moved their camp over the rocky mountains and shot from there. This was also one of our bets. That rocky mountain is huge and unless there are more than tens of thousands of soldiers, it is unlikely to be able to be sieged or anything like that. But if you sneak up on a separate squad from behind and get ambushed, it''s a pain in the ass.


    It was an even harsher battle to the enemy. Previously, he said he had masterfully used a large amount of rock shade to fight, but the shield was completely gone, and he had to climb the slopes of a rugged mountain, defenseless.


    In contrast, what True did was unilaterally shoot down defenseless, blunt-footed, and morale-deprived enemy soldiers. Still, very rarely mortars and grenade launchers flew in, and true troops also suffered casualties.


    If you''re a decent commander in the first place, you wouldn''t order your men to do such an idiot thing, such as climb and attack a steep rocky mountain on a slope with a good view.


    Still, the enemy seems to have a situation where soldiers'' lives have to be treated like consumables and continue to attack. Li Lei spotted it and set up on the spot. Of course, I don''t even know the circumstances themselves.


    To the extent that it was desperate for the enemy, the Ariada side was in a topographically advantageous situation, but nevertheless True kept fighting and fatigue accumulated day after day, both physically and mentally. Only numbers are more overwhelming than enemies. I don''t have time to rest. If you keep your enemies close, even kill them, kill them, and keep killing them.


    The last three weeks, like the longest and hardest time of my life, were truly felt. He was shooting guns on both the day he came and the day he came, fighting the fear of death. No matter how much you kill, over time new enemies will appear and push you. And they attacked me every night, naturally, so I can''t even sleep much.


    The truth about quitting mercenaries and starting to live in the back streets was that even four years or more of backstreet life had never been more experienced in fighting and killing all the time.


    One day, the enemy''s movements stopped perfectly. The slopes and foothills of Rock Mountain were filled with massive corpses, and the waiting silence came.


    The reinforcements that came brought us information and it turns out why the enemy went on a desperate offensive.


    The success of the enemy stronghold raids in the meantime also led to information in the ears of government forces that the Ariadas saw themselves in the offensive and that two non-Ariada minorities would join the line with the Ariadas. Therefore, he was forced to beat Ariada thoroughly and crushed the willingness of other peoples to enter the war.


    But the desperate resistance of the government forces ended in failure, when the two peoples issued statements fighting with the Ariadas, and in the form of further riding their butthorses, the other minorities flipped the flag together.


    And that day, the mercenaries turned into a payment box.


    Base control three weeks ago also meant that the Ariadas handled it. Mercenary manners don''t lead to morale, and they make you less persuasive to other peoples. I had to decide that there were no mercenaries. The mere presence of mercenaries has become an obstacle.


    The commander of Ariada, who fought with misery, had expressed his gratitude and apology to the mercenaries and saluted them, but both True and Johnny watched with cold eyes.


    "It''s the usual thing. It''s like this."


    Charles comes down with a light tone.


    "And it''s always been like this ahead of us, but are we still getting there?


    Li Lei looks at True and Johnny and asks. Both of us, we don''t snort, we don''t shake our heads sideways. I look at Li Lei with a strong, light-held eye, expressionless by the time I flutter. That was the answer.

 1505 9

    To be strong, Junko was sent to the battlefield to gain experience as a mercenary.


    All the reason I want to be strong is for Junko like no other. Protect Junko, transform Junko, and be strong, to avenge Junko and those who have done him harm.


    "Kaizo! Kaizo! Very quickly, very remodeled -"


    When I was at the Snow Oka Institute, I was Junko, who had prompted me softly every once in a while, but I really wanted to ignore anything and become stronger in the tunnel.


    Truth also knows that those ends cannot be fulfilled without leaving the human realm. But if I were to gain those powers, I would have decided to gain them without the knowledge of Junko. And I was going to keep it a secret.


    (I''ll be strong for him. But if you think about fighting him any day, you can''t depend on him for everything)


    Therefore, there is also a reason not to have a modified surgery.


    The mercenaries who had finished their work had returned to the inn where True had first visited them. The hosts lent the inn generously, even when the mercenaries were in their payment boxes, and even behaved like lavish treats to the mercenaries who survived the fierce fighting and returned.


    Then I went on vacation for a while. Everyone is playing around and spending their thoughtful time.


    Truth is, when I took a day off, I was training afterwards.


    "You''re a serious guy. Everyone''s been resting for a while, so you should rest too. Who are you seriously appealing to?"


    That''s so true, Johnny shouts out in awe.


    "You all said you''d be training the day after tomorrow. I don''t have a body yet, and I want to do it two days early and work out extra."


    Be honest where you truly think.


    "It''s you and your room, so I''m gonna realize you''re seriously exercising and I''m running out. Shit, if this happens, I''ll do it too."


    That''s what Johnny starts training in the same room.


    "Have a day today and I''ll be off tomorrow. We''re all going to train the day after tomorrow."


    "I see. Is that the plan? I just made it a solid extra day or so, I don''t know if it''s going to change that much."


    Two people who train while tapping lightly on each other. True feels that it''s more fun than being silent on your own.


    Johnny still had a bad mouth, wanted to be all prestigious, and was also eclamptic. But it was straightforward in emotion, thick in righteousness, and it also had the beauty of immediately apologizing for what I thought was wrong.


    Johnny''s remarks were often flawed, but it softened the scene and was accepted. But the four members of the eleventh term presidential squad of the Mercenary School were truly felt, as they looked at Johnny with the appearance of something more than that.


    "He looks just like one of our people. He was in the same 11th chair squad."


    Asking Simon, Simon spoke with a distant eye that he missed.


    "He''s a fool. Plus, he had a dodgy child attribute, and he always pulled our legs. It felt like an unfounded confidence, a place of vanity, a place of strength of hiccups, a place of good health, a natural comedian. Johnny''s a lot better than him, but he still reminds me of everybody."


    I didn''t ask the truth about what happened to the fellow. You don''t have to listen. The way Simon talks, I can somehow guess.


    It was a day for all the mercenaries to train, and the truth is, I had Simon teach me all sorts of things.


    Johnny says he''s been taken care of by two guys, Lee Lee and Andrew. When Andrew touches Johnny and says it''s sticky, Johnny calls. The truth is I look sideways at it and think of myself clapping in my heart.


    Simon truly felt protruding in everything, but the way he taught was also accurate. Polite and easy to understand. After mentioning how I failed when I failed, it also guides me on how to connect to success.


    There was so much new to learn just one day that I didn''t teach from Junko.


    (Not just fighting, but teaching is top notch? I wonder if you mean the chosen one. And it''s amazing physical ability and concentration)


    True reminds me of Simon when I''m fighting. All in all, I feel like I''m in a realm that I can''t keep up with on my own.


    Although tentative, I can also nod that I am a leader. I can also snort that other mercenaries trust and respect me.


    "I don''t care what he made me do. Except for command."


    When I was away from Simon, Lei came and turned to Simon and said:


    "Thanks to you, I was always the best grader in mercenary school. Occasionally there were times when I was number three or four, but I couldn''t be the best at one time because of Simon."


    Lei Lei speaking on the tannic side.


    "Hey, true. Let''s go get a tattoo, tattoo."


    Johnny turns his hand around his true neck and invites a stick from the


    "What is it all of a sudden..."


    "Your face. Hey, you can''t have such a soft, pretty-looking face. A man''s face is his life. I need to be more ambitious. If you put a tattoo in your face, you''ll make a little hack. In your case, I think it''s a good idea to fill your face with tattoos. And apprentice me. Cut your head round and tuck it in. That would make me a little manly."


    "Come alone..."


    After balding my head, I imagined myself so nasty, my face all buried with tattoos, true to slack.


    "Oh? I asked you out. Don''t regret it, Temei."


    Johnny pounds his tongue. I truly wonder who will regret it.


    "Oh, and..."


    Makes you look a little serious, Johnny.


    "Were you in the Japanese army, too?


    "No... but basic training is loaded"


    "Right...... I mean, it''s not what I thought, but when I went around, most of us belonged to some army, and the basic thing was that it was normal to wear the air."


    Johnny has a difficult face and talks about his mood.


    "Me, I''ve had gang wars, but nothing like letting go of those little guns, and the first battlefield scared me a little. I felt much more in danger for my life than I did during my gang years. Besides, I''m dying, and I''m gonna let someone else die because of me again..."


    (Also...?)


    That word reminds me of when Johnny was crying.


    "Sorry, I''m so stupid...... I don''t know if I can really be here anymore. No, you''re not scared and you want to escape. I don''t like it when people think I''m in the wrong place, and I just don''t like being on my feet."


    "I guess you just think so on your own. If you don''t have to, they''ll just cut you loose."


    "Oh, don''t tell me you''re hungry."


    Brightness returns to Johnny''s face.


    "Johnny seems to have a delicate side to it."


    When Johnny was gone, Li Lei came back and really talked to me.


    "I thought you didn''t like me. It looked that way though."


    "Yeah. Honestly, I didn''t like you at first, but now I''ve reviewed it a bit"


    "Why didn''t you like it?


    "I saw something strange going on. Something tells me you''re using the battlefield for a different purpose, and that''s what you''re feeling. So, the kind that feels like Nihil. I don''t like that. I also hate disgusting guys. I hate hardboiled tempers more. That kind of thing makes me die early. Don''t die prematurely, either, if you''re observing others. Surprisingly, there are many natural types that survive. But well... you seem to have been my mistake"


    Li Lei''s story at this time burned to his true heart. And the scene where Li Lei seemed to be right, he would see it again and again, and his argument remained true.


    "Was I natural?"


    And, true.


    "Surviving equals. I didn''t even say natural."


    Li Lei smiles at the cigarette.


    (I felt it at first sight. He said he had something. Something better than me, something I can''t say. Quality or Fortune? And some parts of me are a little jealous)


    Looking at the truth, Lei thinks.


    After a few more days, the next battlefield was decided.


    It was Simons, the eleventh chairman of the Mercenary School, who decided where to go, but many of the mercenaries arrived intact.


    If you get to the eleventh chairman''s squad of the mercenary school, you won''t be deprived of a hot and intense battlefield either. They like to fight. In addition to that, there seemed to be a contradictory intention that he would likely survive if he were with the eleventh chairman of the Mercenary School. The Mercenary School''s eleventh presidential squad said that if we acted together, we would go to a very difficult battlefield.


    There was also a more realistic intention. It is a contact with the breath-taking merchant of the mercenary school.


    Soldiers who graduate from mercenary schools receive various backups of mercenary schools. And if you follow a mercenary graduate of such a mercenary school, you can keep it in that backup spill, and the side that backs it up is ex-mercenaries, so even if it''s not a graduate, if the other person is a mercenary, they''ll cooperate with you whenever possible.


    For example, when mercenary schools come into contact with arms dealers, they sell and even deliver high-quality firearms and weapons at a discount.

 1506 10

    Zhenda came to the town on the side of the jungle of South America.


    Contrary to the previous one, this time it will be in a position to be employed on the national side. The enemy is an anti-government guerrilla.


    The guerrillas are connected to the mafia, but the citizens also take the outer roads as shields. Terrorism is also frequent. It is a group of fanatics who think they can do anything with national independence as their flag. It is also not supported by ethnic groups that have been flagged.


    "I knew you''d think which one was Walmon or Yimon."


    At the tavern, Johnny says in front of the eleventh term chairman''s squad.


    "You want to decide which way to go, after researching and thinking ahead of time."


    "There is no justice or evil in the war, there is justice in each one of them. The idea of a full-blown Medium Islam is painful from me."


    Lei Li and Charles speak.


    "It''s not shallow enough to sum it up with such a rambling, thoughtless relativization. Winning makes justice better, but how about in the middle of a fight? What brings you to the fight? There are many things that are clearly decided between right and wrong, this is it. I don''t want to be the bad guy. I don''t even want the bad guys to win and be just because the winning side is going to be justice."


    Charles develops his theory where he thinks a lot.


    "There are wars where each has its own justice, and there are cases where the boundaries between good and evil are blurred. But this time, it''s clear."


    And, Simon.


    "You''re talking about not getting caught up in one biased idea..."


    Johnny roars. In the neighborhood of the house I used to live in, there was an aunt who was caught by strange ideas and started a strange exercise. By his own movement, Johnny also watched as he collapsed his family, so he can see the logic.


    "Well, more than that, when will I be tied around the ideal Nice Guy? That''s all my justice is. Just a hairy, mucky tough guy."


    Mouth that Andrew has nothing to do with it. Johnny didn''t want to react either and was silent.


    "Oh, and."


    I alternate between Johnny and True and Simon opens his mouth with a straight face.


    "Recognize this place as a battlefield already. Militias are also lurking. If they find out we''re mercenaries hired by the government, we''re in trouble."


    Johnny takes a breath to Simon, who drops the tone of his voice and speaks.


    "Be careful when women and children get closer to each other. It''s not just in the movie world that women and children approach soldiers with bombs. After you''ve been killed and you''ve avenged one more enemy soldier, you''re going to start again in the afterlife, you crazy bastards."


    "That''s a bad story."


    Johnny with a face.


    The truth, on the other hand, was a complicated feeling. He who desires revenge himself. But I don''t even want revenge until I throw my own life away. I don''t have that many thoughts. The human mental state that has led to so many thoughts is difficult to understand and I don''t want to understand.


    "Those people who throw their lives away are troublesome. But I''m sorry to hear that, but I don''t even have a cheap life for these crazy people who want to take revenge for their lives."


    Lei shrugs her shoulders and smiles. We all agreed with the words.


    "By the way, Simon, have you heard from your new home?


    Charles asks. I''m supposed to rendezvous locally with the leader of the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School to return from this battlefield.


    "That''s it..."


    Simon looks sinister.


    "There seems to have been a mistake, and he''s gone first on his own. I thought it was this town from the local area, and they were going to be front-line bases. Well, my interpretation was bad."


    "It''s not Simon''s failure, it''s his leader."


    Andrew told Simon, who seemed sorry, that he intended to follow up.


    The mercenaries travel 40 kilometres over four days on the trail leading inside the jungle to the front-line base.


    Even if you go in the jungle, it''s not like there''s no way out, so it''s relatively good for travel. It''s like a path that''s been paved with nature while people walk over and over again. Of course it''s not paved with asphalt.


    Sleep alternately at night. This area is a government position, but anti-government guerrillas are rarely present, so we can''t be alarmed.


    "I wish I could sleep."


    At night, Li Lei said, putting up camp and falling asleep in the hammock.


    "Mercenary school was awful, wasn''t it? I was trained to march mountain roads for five days without sleep. It''s easier in action."


    says Charles, the watchman.


    "Maybe that made me train more messes than I did in action so I could make it easier in action."


    and Lei Li.


    "With an extremely tight experience, you can certainly afford to feel that much."


    "The worst part was that cave training, though."


    "That would have sucked if there wasn''t a new home..."


    Simon mixes with Charles and Lee Lee''s conversation.


    "Oh... I thought at that time that my new home was a different kind of guy. In such a nasty environment, I''ve been pimping on one person all my life."


    True and Johnny reacted to Lei''s words, which he said with a bitter laugh. Their leader, the new home, still seems to be quite a person.


    "I''ve been on my own all my life, and thanks to that, we''ve been saved."


    Charles also spills a smile.


    "It''s not about your health, it''s about our health."


    Turn your finger as Simon points at your head.


    "He''s fine, even if he''s in the dark for three weeks alone. Previously, a new home was captured by a religious state and eaten a torture punishment called" dark punishment. "They''re going crazy most of the time in a week, but my new home was flat."


    Aware of the truth, Johnny, and a few recruits who haven''t met with their new home yet, Simon tells them.


    "We went through a lot of procedures to help, but when we were released, we came out sober, and the officials looked at the creatures with the same eyes."


    "If officials asked me how I endured it, I wouldn''t have answered with a straight face if I''d always been horny..."


    "" I kept making your gods beautiful in my delusions and offending them, "or something extra, and I was about to get bumped again."


    He spoke in the order of Simon, Charles, and Lei Lei, and some were laughing at the last Lei story. Some of them were pulling.


    The front-line base of the government forces, which was in the jungle, was a simple prefabricated building, although the space was quite large, only named after the base. But the fortress was well built, and there are quite a few soldiers, so even if attacked, it''s not going to fall so easily.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. I wonder how many times I''ve been waiting for Noroma."


    In front of the arriving Simons, a single Japanese stands up and tells them he looks grumpy.


    He was a tough, beautiful looking man in his mid-twenties. Long hair full of habits, with lateral and rear hair stretched to the back. For the Japanese, the carving of their faces is deep. His nose is high and his eyes are big. But his mouth has always remained pompous and half open, and he has a carefree look, so his neat appearance has halved his charm.


    First sight mercenaries, including True and Johnny, also figured out at a glance that this man was a new home.


    "I''m glad you didn''t come back ~. I''d have preferred Simon to remain the leader all the time ~ hmm. Let''s change the leader at this time."


    I sue Andrew with a disgusting face.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, you cunt. I''m going to use you immature people as a surprise, so be prepared and thank them. And Kama-san, Temei is about fifty or seven times tougher than the rest of us because he''s annoyed."


    "Look, you''re an unreasonably awful person on this street, so be careful with the truth and Johnny."


    Andrew turns to the truth and Johnny to speak up. Then the new home also turns its gaze to True and Johnny. True or Johnny, I remember that feeling, like Andrew did something so extra for me.


    "Hey, why are there such hungry ghosts? And what is it, you beautiful boy face? Well, by the time I was about this age, I was inferior. He was once a beautiful boy, and compared to me, it''s a shame."


    "No, I''m not comparing anyone."


    Charles breaks into a new home that is more proud of itself than it is of itself.


    "I''ve heard from Junko. A lot."


    A new home that approaches true and ears deeply into meaning.


    (How far are you asking...)


    I think I know a lot of things when I say things like that on purpose. I wondered if Junko and I were close enough to talk about it, but the truth is, I got it figured out.


    "Hmm, that sounds good inside"


    To a new home where you come face to face and look at yourself seriously, the truth is you learn to be disgusting and pull your face off.


    "What''s up? You got the same taste as Andrew?


    Simon speaks up for his new home.


    "Then I won''t. I''m even normal. That''s why this guy isn''t as nasty as he is. But with this face, I thought I could dress her up."


    "What can I do to make you dress like a woman..."


    Charles going in, but I regretted it a little after I went in.


    "It''s up to Zurineta. I think it would be a good idea for me to let this guy dress up as a woman and entrust the lust squad without even having to pay for it at the whorehouse. Of course I''m not serious about digging a cunt or anything. No, it can be as hugging as it gets, but it has delusional power. You guys are less paranoid, so I guess it''s hard. Phew."


    Running uncomfortable, the new home laughs proudly. In the meantime, they were all either stunned or giving up.


    "See you, you retarded freshman."


    and now a new home oriented toward Johnny.


    "Ahhh!? You look retarded. Take it! Eh!"


    "You go back to town alone and buy some clothes for the girls that look good on this guy. Comes with cosmetics. If it''s something I don''t like, I''ll make you go buy it again."


    To biting Johnny, the new home commands in a magnificent tone.


    "Johnny, you don''t have to deal with me. And you should stop biting him. If I''m angry, I won''t have it."


    Lei Lei advises Johnny. I thought Johnny figured it out somehow, too.


    "Ooh, superior orders. Just go. Shall we practice how to make a truly girly look now? Learn from Andrew."


    True and Johnny couldn''t help but understand when they saw the new home continuing the conversation in its true face. I''m not kidding, I''m serious.


    "True, because you don''t have to deal with them. And Johnny."


    Charles said.


    "Hey, even though I''m the leader, I can''t forgive this guy for saying something unsolicited aside from that. The education of newcomers is crucial at first. Hey, newcomers, if you turn against me, I''ll gut you in the anus, so stay with me."


    After being scattered and prestigious, the new home turned its back and went inside the prefab.


    "Is that really your leader...? You must be completely out of your mind. Shit is nasty..."


    Johnny throws up in disgust.


    "I''m sure it''s crazy, but if it''s just crazy, our leader can''t serve. Besides, I was just pretending to be in his absence."


    Simon laughed bitterly at Johnny.


    "I don''t believe it. You''re just a bunch of ruthless, prestigious shitheads."


    Johnny says in a voice that sounds deliberately like a new home. I really kept my mouth shut, but I agreed, and it''s hard to understand what a man like Simon admits.


    "Hmm, you''ve had a lot of voice-over. If you''re stupid enough to complain about your superiors, why don''t you lurk more voices?


    The new home, which should have been inside the prefab, returns and approaches Johnny, narrowing his eyes and loosening his mouth without sloppiness, with a slightly mean grin. I think the truth is that I saw the face of my new home when I ruined it with my expression, even though my face was good because of it.


    "I don''t like it. I''m in the mood to say what I''m trying to say, and I''m not going to say anything wrong. You''re a jerk, aren''t you? I don''t give a shit, and I don''t want you up there. If you''re a leader, show me a little bit more of a leader."


    "I don''t know your ideal leader. Even if I do, I''m not going to do exactly that. If you don''t want to, you can go home here, and you''re selling fights crazy."


    I pull out the hand my new home was sticking in my pocket, I make a fighting pose and laugh.


    "Heh, will you also take a course on how to sell fights? Good leader. I admit Simon and Lei and Charles. I''m also interested in why they recognize you as a leader."


    But Johnny didn''t try to stand up for the provocation, he said, laughing softly. Truth is, I review Johnny just a little bit.


    Pay attention to how your new home will come out here, both true and otherwise.


    The new home laughed and rolled out Johnny with his set right hand.


    Johnny is surprised by the action of his new home as he flirts in Sweeback. The fist of my new home was open along the way. On the contrary, it had not been reached without having to scratch. I was pulling in before that.


    "Huh?"


    On his forehead he saw something move out with a scab, and Johnny did his hand on his forehead reflexively.


    Then he grabbed it, checked it with his own eyes, and ceased, and shortly afterwards, he felt intense pain in his hand.


    It was a sasori.


    "Gaaaaaa!"


    Johnny gets his hand stabbed by a sasori, screams and pays his hand.


    "I kept Madara Sasori in my pocket, wondering if this could happen."


    "What assumption... It''s a pretty big saucer, but you used to keep it in your pocket."


    Charles enters a new home that he is good at.


    "You know what happens when you turn against me? Treat them with respect from now on. Pfft, I won again. I want to know defeat."


    Telling Johnny to hold his hand and stare, with a winning smile, the new home pulled into the prefab.


    "I''m fine. Because the sarcophagus is a weak toxic guy. But as everyone says, don''t poke at him. He''s still the one who''s adding and subtracting."


    Simon takes Johnny''s hand and applies the medicine. Johnny was staring at the prefab after his new home disappeared.


    For now my first impression of a true new home was limitless bad. And the poor image in terms of character vis-��-vis the new home hasn''t been wiped out ever since.

 1507 11

    The day after they arrived at the front base, the mercenaries were walking into the jungle towards the guerrilla supply base.


    The aim was an ambush on the supply base and the rescue of the villagers who were exposed to the supply base.


    "How can you ask us, the mercenaries, for such an important mission?"


    Charles speaks his doubts as he walks in the jungle. I understand that there are many circumstances.


    Now there''s no way. He chooses an easy place to walk, steps on grass and leaves, and walks between grass trees.


    True panicked to avoid the bugs shaking and about to touch his face as he sprinkled the grass stretched high. I hate to remember Johnny being stabbed by a sasori yesterday.


    The sounds of various birds and bugs make it sound as if they are playing as well. The atmosphere is the jungle of the rainforest.


    Forest with grasshoppers everywhere you go. Such anxiety depends on the truth that the new homes and Simons who walk in the lead know where to go properly.


    Truth is, I believe in Simon, but my new home is utterly incredible. The word "crazy" is the perfect guy to haunt, like yesterday''s strange words and behavior or sudden throwing of a sasori. But it is also true that such a man is recognized as a leader by the soldiers of war.


    "How long do you walk..."


    Johnny blurs next to true. It was a walking pack even until we arrived at the front line base, but I didn''t even complain there. This time, however, because of the difficulty of walking, it seems to have finally touched the complaint meter because the journey with the large luggage consumes extra strength.


    "All right, let''s camp here"


    Where the sun was about to fall, a new home stopped and said, and today''s march was over.


    It was always a hammock with a mosquito net when I went wild in the jungle. If you were sleeping on the ground, there''s a chance that a sawdust or a muckade or a spider or an ant or snake would sneak into your sleeping bag. It is not safe to wrap around sleeping bags. I was also told that I didn''t know if it was true or false, especially that the Great Hundred Foot had a strong jaw and chewed off blade proof fiber. It also prevents sleeping cold from the ground.


    "Oops, this is the rumor of a hundred feet."


    As everyone was resting in the camp, the new home caught Mukade and showed off well.


    "Whoa, you''re still alive!


    Keep your distance with Simon''s pulled face. The mukade in the hands of the new home is well over 30 cm long and is violently resisting and rampant.


    "You bet. He''s dead, and it''s not funny to bring it, so I caught him alive."


    New home in a natural tone.


    "It''s the biggest muckade in the world, the Pelvian Giant Omcee. He also has a chewing jaw of plastic. There are some examples of kids being bitten and dying, so let''s not really get bitten by stories like that."


    "I don''t..."


    I squeal like I don''t care what the truth is about my new home that I''m going to pay attention to in the face.


    I laugh at the garlic while my new home sees the truth. This smile, I watched closely until not long ago. Jen Tanyo, a childhood friend, was laughing at me before I made any pranks. I had a fiercely unpleasant feeling.


    "Ho ho ho."


    It was a new home that threw the mukade in its hand with true eyes, but the truth anticipates the act just before, cutting the mukade with a hand knife.


    "Ah, what a cruel thing! Even Mukade is alive. I didn''t eat it, but I killed it for nothing. As a punishment, you eat that muck. That''s an order, boss."


    "True, ignore it."


    Charles speaks from afar. It really helps, to be honest.


    "Woohoo, poor Mukade"


    "Isn''t this what happened because you brought it? If you''re pathetic, you eat."


    Johnny taunts his new home overlooking Omkade''s body and chorusing.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, this one. Why do I have to eat muckade again? It doesn''t taste good."


    "Huh... Have you eaten?


    Johnny''s mockery turns into a caught laugh.


    "It''s a flavor that I don''t even think belongs in this world. Still, for the story and the punitive game, I ate it without spitting it out. By the way, I''ve had whopper loopers."


    "Whooper looper?"


    It was a bragging new home, but Johnny didn''t know the name for what would be a wooper-looper.


    "He''s a messenger of love from UFO. This one."


    When the new home projected a holographic display, a lizard-like form of creature, growing a slightly darker pink ela in a lovely, all-body pale pink with a smile, was swimming in the water.


    "Whoa... you''re like a fairy... Is there such a cute creature in the world? You... ate such a lovely creature? How can you be willing to eat this..."


    Johnny sees his new home in the eyes that it''s hard to understand.


    Whopperlooper refers to an ahollotor, an amphibian toddler named Mexican Salamander. When I say salamander, I''m not a lizard with a fire. I''m talking about San Shaw. This asshole rotor albino individual became an explosive popularity in Japan in the 1980s, under the name Whopper Looper.


    And Ahollotor is a mature individual who retains the appearance and nature of a preschooler, called "Neoteny", which is mature at an early age. If you compare it even more plainly, it''s like a frog that doesn''t change what a geek looks like.


    "Mercenary school cave training. The edible whopper was released. So, I''ve caught a bunch of other bats and bats and camadomas, but I played a game that I didn''t really want to remember to decide who was going to eat what, and as a result of that game, I was going to eat a Whopper Looper. It was delicious, by the way."


    This asshole rotor, by the way, is also edible for once. Because of its strong regenerative capacity, it is also commonly used as an experimental animal.


    The living organism, Mexican salamander, is designated as an endangered species in Mexico of origin, with a reduced number for random capture and environmental destruction. Asshole rotors in other countries in Japan were bred in their respective countries.


    "I''ve devised a game that I don''t want to recall, but it''s a new home."


    And, Simon.


    "What game did you play?


    True asks.


    "You know what a gooper is?


    Asked the other way by Simon, true to snort.


    "The guy who did that gooper and gooped out is gooped and beats whoever put out the par. Hit the goo guy with the par when you get the par out. The guy who got beat up and knocked out has the right to choose the food he''s got behind him. The guy who became a majority in Goo and Parr, too, had the right to choose behind him. Beat him while deciding on the fewest guys. The one who wins can choose decent food. The guy who knocked it out, when he wakes up, goopers and hits him again. That''s how I''m going to decide the order in which I''m going to take food. The last two remaining compete in just a junket. Yeah, that was a very barren game."


    "I pared it out first and as a minority I won, but all the other guys goofed up and got beat up by a spill... And after beating him up so many times, he''s a whopper louver."


    After Simon''s explanation, he describes a bitter memory of his new home.


    (It seems that the very contents of that game are broken...)


    With Simon''s explanation, I truly thought. It''s hard to get the opponent KO even if you put out a par, and everyone keeps putting out goo and wondering if it won''t be a game.


    "Ready? I''ve had muckades before. I''ve had a Whopper Looper too. That is, the act is a performance, plus experience as a human being. You''ve never had a muckade or a whopperlooper, have you? I ate! I mean, I''m so much better than you as a person! Treat him with respect!


    Pointing to the rolling mukade as the new home shifted in a high-pressure tone toward Johnny.


    "Don''t make fun of the experience. If you want to get some experience as a person too, if you admire wanting to be like me, you should eat this mukade right away. If you can''t do that, you''ll always be half a servant!


    "Half a serving is fine..."


    Johnny turned his back on his new home with the face that he couldn''t get along.


    "Yes, a complete argument. I won again. I want to know defeat."


    A new home fluttering toward Johnny''s back. From what I''ve heard right now, I truly thought you might have already lost in the way you got to eat that Whopper Looper, but it''s a hassle, so don''t go into it.


    Before dinner, Simon had been out of his seat for a while, but eventually he came back with three dishes and mushrooms squarely in his arms. I also pack it in the backpack I carried.


    "Just the portable food." Then don''t think it tastes good. "


    Simon lets you spread a grin without grin.


    "Is it okay to eat mushrooms?


    Johnny asks terribly.


    "Simon has great knowledge of three dishes and mushrooms. Just look at the mushroom and see if it''s poisonous."


    The new home will cover it.


    "That''s why I cook. We''ve all had about three meals."


    Simon prompts us and we all start preparing to boil mushrooms and three dishes.


    "You have a bit of a clear mind. Picnic mood."


    True speaks to Johnny.


    "Oh, the boulder feels Simon. But... can you really eat these mushrooms?


    Johnny smiles, too, but still suspected, cutting toxic colored mushrooms with a knife.

 1508 12

    What True Men are going to fight is an anti-government guerrilla with national liberation.


    Unlike the anti-government forces of the last non-approved state, they are extremely malicious terrorists and repeat looters. I am drunk and rampant about what to do as long as I do what is righteous. Besides inciting hatred within soldiers killed by government forces, tailoring them to militias and even encouraging suicide bombings.


    In order to secure funding for their activities, they are deeply connected to the Mafia and collaborate in Mafia businesses such as drug manufacturing and sales, organ trafficking and human trafficking. Sometimes we do those jobs together, sometimes we do escorts.


    I honestly feel true that everything I do is extremely evil and outrageous when it helps. Killing doesn''t make you feel any guilt. The truth by this time was I wasn''t used to murder yet.


    It''s not just about attacking enemies, it''s about recapturing the villagers they''ve been exposed to, but if they were used for organ trafficking, that''s not good either. They take people for human trafficking or organ trafficking.


    Day three of walking through the jungle. Much closer to the destination, the anomaly occurred.


    The sun had already fallen, but the mercenaries did not set up camp. Because of the proximity of the anti-government guerrilla supply base, when you continue to board and carry out night raids, your new home has decided. But in the sky in the direction of its destination, countless light spheres can be seen. It''s a flare.


    "They found us?


    Johnny makes a slightly nervous voice.


    "It''s a long way from it. We''re probably irrelevant."


    And, Simon.


    One of these days the gunfire continued to sound and I saw a muzzle flash from two places. Where we''re about to go, there''s a shootout going on.


    "You mean you''re dealing with another force?


    "Probably a regular army. I don''t know why I''m here..."


    "I don''t know if the operation is working well together. I don''t know."


    Mercenaries whisper.


    "You want to go to the rescue?


    Simon confirms to his new home.


    "I''m not calling for help, and if I''m calling for help, I have that signal. In the meantime, let''s sneak up on a place that''s not going to be found and don''t get too close."


    That''s what I said, my new home walks out first, and they all follow.


    "But you''ve been ruined. Now Operation Surprise is your grandfather."


    On the move, Li Lei says with a reluctant face.


    "No, we can still ambush. They''ll be wary, but the enemy''s eyes are being nailed by the people fighting them now. If poking surprises is a surprise, you have a good chance to poke surprises."


    Lei denies what Li said and his new home laughs invincibly in the dark.


    "Please, use safety precautions."


    Lei laughs sarcastically.


    "I knew it was a separate unit of the Regular Army."


    While making a big detour around the battlefield, confirm the soldiers who are fighting the supply base, and Simon mutters.


    "Aren''t you going to add up?


    "It''s been looking good for a while. If the Regular Army''s Separate Task Force prevails, I''m going to step up."


    To Simon''s confirmation, the new home answers without stopping the moving leg.


    "If a separate team is going to lose, I''ll keep my eyes peeled. We shouldn''t be listening to separate teams. I don''t need your help."


    A new home that sounds grumpy. The new home understood what it meant for a separate team to be on the spot and start the fight.


    "Let''s just say we didn''t make it. They were going to kill us. Otherwise, there''s no way you won''t be informed of the existence of a separate task force."


    "This pattern again?"


    Charles laughs. I''m already used to being treated this way, so many mercenaries, not just Charles, showed up in their true eyes, as they give up more than angry.


    "I must have arrived first due to some mistake and got my tits stuck. It''s a stupid story."


    Simon laughs creepy. Everyone felt that the heavenly punishment had fallen on the jokes who tried to hook others up - that was the story.


    "So. If the other team loses, it''s just a little while after the battle, the tension is broken and I''m just relaxed, and I''m going to ambush you."


    "You want us to show off our shitty allies and give you a hand? Ha, that''s great."


    Johnny was also spreading a pleasant grin when he heard about his new home policy. I really felt the same way.


    "Honestly, I don''t even think that''s an ally. If you don''t like it, I''ll help you. If you''ve been ordered to play a role in the game in advance, that''s fine. But at the time you tried to use it without letting us know anything, you''re an unforgivable dickhead who hasn''t done the least. We don''t have to ask them to do that. You can say you arrived at the end of the battle. They didn''t tell me about the other team, and they didn''t blame me."


    When I heard the words of my new home, which seeps in quiet anger and speaks, both true and Johnny, I mostly reviewed this man at this time.


    "Stop! Get down!


    Simon screams and everyone''s legs stop reflexively, turning back.


    A black drone is flying through the trees.


    "A surveillance drone? This is where the Regular Army''s detachment found him."


    New home says.


    "You can fly cleverly without hitting a tree in a forest like this. And in this darkness."


    Johnny squeaks, eyeing a slow flying drone.


    "I guess it also has a dark vision camera. I mean, this isn''t as easy as terrorists can make it. So there''s a lot of technicians involved."


    That''s what the new home decided.


    "I mean, besides drones, there''s a good chance something nasty will come up. You don''t know what''s gonna happen, so pull yourself together. Especially the two newcomers there, look at the surrounding terrain every time you move, your movements and those of your enemies, simulate and move. And don''t forget to calm down, and keep your head fully spinning so that you can move ad hoc even in situations of aggressiveness that you couldn''t simulate."


    Professed into his new home in a quiet tone, True and Johnny nodded.


    "If it had infrared features, it would be pointless to hide like this. I hope it doesn''t work."


    "Oh, that''s a bad bet."


    Lei Li and his new home say respectively.


    "Drones are pretty tightly regulated now, aren''t they?"


    Andrew opens his mouth.


    "Oh. Drone''s tightened regulation around the world is not due to Grimm Penis scientific elimination. Because this is how they are easily used by terrorists. Besides, if you have the knowledge, it''s a home center ingredient, and you can even make it inexpensive. Battle creatures are inexpensive, but not everyone can make them."


    The new home explains.


    With drone detectors, drone automatic tracking electric shock nets, jamming waves, etc., drones can be handled easily, but they have to carry those devices, and if they are stuck by accident, they are dangerous. And even if it''s easy to deal with it, it takes a lot of work to deal with it for the drone to be around.


    Above all, the scary thing is that terrorism and assassination are really easy when drones perform better, miniaturize, expand their radio range, and allow them to be equipped with a number of complex features. That''s why the new home is right, the drones are tighter regulated.


    Until now, the scattered, assassination by bombing using assault drones, such as the United States, has eaten the retaliation in the same way, and senior government officials and politicians have also been assassinated, so now we have to focus on anti-drone techniques, legal development and public relations activities.


    As a result, drone control is now more advantageous than drone control at the end of the strawberry that was there. But still, the drone has not been completely powerless, nor has it completely disappeared from the battlefield.


    "But these guys will be for surveillance, so there''s going to be others. Are you going to stick to the surprise attack?


    Simon asks for his new home. As far as the current situation was concerned, as Simon, it seemed better to abandon the policy of asking for an opportunity for surprise raids in the position of ambush and cut it to a complete assault.


    "Like I said, don''t wait till the patch is over. Wait until a separate squad loses. If separate teams are likely to win, join the fight where they are likely to win. It will remain this policy. You will have fulfilled your duties. If they''re going to say anything later, I have an idea."


    and a new home.


    "Think about it, you''re just crazy-creaming and calling the shit out of you, as usual"


    Simon points out with a smile on his face. I didn''t deny my new home in particular.


    Even then, the mercenaries moved carefully to the surveillance clone and finally reached the side of the supply base.


    "Hey, look at that."


    Looking in the direction Simon pointed, a beast resembling many cats appeared in the place where the trees broke open, rushing towards the Regular Army Separate Task Force.


    Small Battle Creature.


    "Whatever it is, I''ve never seen it before."


    "You''re small, that battle creature. Is it new?"


    "It''s called a drone, it''s called this battle creature, and maybe both of these guerrillas are aided by some kind of weapons-smuggling organization. Or did you join hands with a Mad Scientist?"


    The mercenaries look at the little beast and talk.


    After a while, in the presence of a separate task force, there continued to be many explosions. Battle Creature must have blown himself up near the regular army.


    Eventually the gunfire stopped. I can''t see the muzzle flash from where the separate squad is. From the supply base there is a cheer to celebrate victory. The fight ended with an anti-government guerrilla victory.


    "Are you so weak in the regular army here?


    True asked by accident. At least not as good as the mercenaries.


    "Compared to mercenaries who cross battlefields and trample on places, the armies of roughly any country are not inferior. Don''t insult me. Don''t have such thoughtless consciousness that we''re up there. Alert and Chronic are the biggest enemies."


    While Simon answers, he also stabs the nail.


    "All right, then it''s our turn. You can win. You''re going to hell with the people you care about."


    The new home declared with a demonic grin spread, and the mercenaries had an invincible grin.

 1509 13

    An abandoned factory in the jungle was like a nest of guerrillas.


    "Looks like a lumber factory."


    "We''re talking about a supply base, but you actually seem to have another use. The information itself could be gassing."


    In front of the building, Li Lei and his new home say.


    "Well, you seem alarmed, and do you want to punch me in the face? GO!"


    A new home puts up a gun and gives orders to soldiers scattered all over the place, wirelessly incarcerated.


    At the same time a gunshot sounded, and five soldiers on watch who were in front of the factory were minced by a friendly number of bullets.


    The alarm goes off and the flare goes up again. There are multiple entrances to the factory, but several mercenaries lurk in front of several entrances, shooting and killing the soldiers who came out.


    Dressed unable to get out of the factory, the guerrillas shoot only a gun out of the entrance.


    "Roast the chicken bastard into a roast chicken"


    When the new house gives instructions, a grenade launcher is simultaneously shot, landing next to the soldiers who were shooting in the shade of the entrance and bombing them.


    The guerrillas came out one after the other. I couldn''t cover it to the entrance behind the factory, so I guess it boiled from there. It''s not just the guerrillas, it''s also carrying a number of small battle creatures.


    A small battle creature like a cat is released. I know it''s going to explode, so I''m going to terminate it before I approach it. Cat Battle Creature explodes there.


    "Unpleasant..."


    Through the blast, I saw one battle creature approaching, and my new home was a little tight. Shoot and the Battle Creature will explode. But if I let it blow up, I''d allow the blast to get close to us.


    Simon, who was beside his new home, jumped out of the shade and caught a cat-shaped battle creature, either way, coming towards him with both hands.


    "Oh, you know what?"


    New home to understand Simon''s intentions.


    "The guy who made this battle creature is an asshole."


    Simon laughs with his cat Modki up.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Simon! It''s gonna blow!


    A mercenary in a slightly remote position peels off his eyes and screams.


    "I won''t. These guys aren''t being manipulated by someone to explode. Explode when the conditions are in place. In other words, when you die. I mean -"


    Simon laughs and explains, throwing the cat modoki in his hand where the other cat modoki is. And Simon shoots with a gun for the moment when the cat Modki spins in the air and tries to take passivity and land.


    Immediately after, there will be two explosions. The cat Modoki that was shot exploded, and the cat Modoki that was on his side exploded, and this also exploded in a chain.


    "Huh? This way you can efficiently finish one after the other. So whoever made this is an asshole."


    "No, no, you''re the only one who can do that..."


    I say to Simon, grinning, a mercenary who spoke up is taken aback.


    "True, you do it next time"


    Simon''s behind it. Truly prompts.


    "Okay."


    True moves forward.


    "Hey, are you okay?


    Even though Johnny worried, he truly took the battle creature that came his way. A normal cat would be a very impossible artist, but they program attacks on people, so they come straight to the line. It''s easier to take it and catch it than you thought.


    Imitating Simon, True threw at the other cats, shot them with guns, put them together and bombed them.


    "If I did, Simon''s readings wouldn''t always hit me, maybe I could explode remotely."


    Johnny says fear.


    "No, there isn''t. As far as the number of cats coming at me, it would be difficult to operate individually. Plus, if you''re gonna blow it up remotely, you don''t have to blow it up at the time you kill it."


    The new home affirmed.


    Johnny and True had their tongues wrapped around what Simon and his new home instantly read that far. The same goes for a few other mercenaries.


    ''There''s a drone, too.'' Rear Side ''


    A report from Andrew enters.


    "I don''t see this one"


    True looked around and reported to his new home.


    "Lei Li, Charles, Andrew, Elliot, Alan and Carl. You guys stay alert for the drone and deal with it as soon as you find it. Dealing with enemy soldiers and battle creatures is good. Pay attention to the drone."


    I don''t have the anti-drone tools.


    Elliot, one of the mercenaries, returns it to the order of his new home.


    "Guns, punches, bare dancing, whatever. Fight back anyway. It''s not the same as doing anything."


    I dropped one.


    Shortly after the new home says it, Charles''s happy voice sounds.


    "Has Battle Creature run out?


    Simon looks around as he shoots a gun at the guerrilla.


    "It''s possible to make it look like you''re not there, where you''re caught off guard - so to speak. Beware."


    As the new home says, I saw that this enemy would not be able to turn his head that far. If more cutters were on the enemy''s side, they would fight a little more decently from the start. Assuming you are on the enemy''s side, even if you don''t like the stupidity of the enemy.


    Eventually we swept the guerrilla soldiers on the table, dropped all the drones, and the mercenary side took the guerrilla supply base without giving a single victim? controlled.


    "It''s not a supply base. This place..."


    Into the factory, the new home becomes flashy. Other mercenaries blush, frown, and react roughly similarly.


    There was a foul odor inside the factory. Smells like shit and piss.


    Dozens of women were laid on their backs at equal intervals inside. They''re all just dressed up naked. No, the sheets are only applied to the upper body, and the lower body is rounded out. The lower body is covered with diapers. The foul smell would be due to the dirt put out in the diapers.


    Many are young women. Some of them are still supposedly early teenagers.


    All the women had their hands and feet amputated. And more than half the woman''s abdomen was swollen.


    Truth is, I''m feeling fiercely sick. All the women''s eyes were cloudy as dead fish. It was as if emotions were dying. I taste bottomless despair, I''m just breathing.


    (How can the same people do this to each other...)


    In this period, the truth was that there was still apparent sensibility, and the way the anger felt was close to it.


    "Human fields - it wasn''t a rumor, you were real. This is where organ trafficking tissue is produced. No, can I just call it an organ densification plant?


    The new home was talking and staring at the surviving soldier.


    "Forgive me, I have children too! Without me as a worker, I''d starve to death! I didn''t want to do this either, but I had no choice but to do it for a living! So just miss me!


    "Hmm, so what?


    A new home that laughs with its nose at soldiers begging for their lives.


    "I''ll connect you with the mafia and make fun of you, I''ll go to hell with women and children, I''m a rotten terrorist hungry ghost. You''re inheriting bad genes anyway - and you''re just not going to grow up like your parents. I''d rather starve to death and go to hell with you."


    Laughing naggingly, the new home shoots a soldier in the belly with a small gun.


    "Uh-oh..."


    "Did you guys hear? Uh-oh... ''Cause! Hahahahaha! And that dumb surface. Psycho!"


    Deliberately emitting a derisive dialogue, the new home shoots even more guns, turning soldiers into ground beef ''mince''.


    "My chest shit didn''t go bad, but it was a little refreshing."


    When I saw the soldier who had become a chunk of meat, Johnny muttered in a creepy way. I really agreed. A scene where the person who begs for his life is killed in fear - if that''s the outer road, it would be normal to feel that way.

 1510 14

    The women whom Truth rescued, after taking them back to town, contacted NGO''s "Borders and Magifuck Shit-eating Doctors" to deposit them. Doctors and healthcare providers in this country decided that they would be better off with a team of doctors who excel in medical technology and take good care of their patients free of charge, and eat border and magic shit because of the suspicious part of being able to see them properly.


    It was easy to bring them home. Because there was a large helicopter for transport at the supply base.


    "You''ll need to take care of your mind for a long time as well as your body. We did our job, and then the doctor will do his best."


    I was just finishing my job, Simon said.


    Another unit, defeated after engaging the guerrillas, still seemed to be the result of the Regular Army''s earlier encounter with the wrong mercenaries in an attempt to crush them.


    At first I was trying to leave it to the mercenaries because they were understaffed, but they said that there was a conflict of opinion between officers and that it was an operation that could not be left to the mercenaries alone, and it was moved at the convenience above.


    "If that''s what you''re pulling, I''m not gonna take care of you."


    "Absolutely."


    "They''re not going to take care of us if they''re going to take care of us."


    "Absolutely."


    An army officer came with an awesome sword screen where the mercenaries on vacation in the tavern were laughing.


    "You guys! You must have killed a soldier in my army!


    To the summoning officers, the mercenaries hit a cold gaze.


    "I didn''t know you were hired by us, but your employer''s main soldier was in a predicament, but you didn''t help him, and you just embezzled him! You shameless hyenas!


    "We didn''t hear about the soldiers coming, did we?


    Simon stood up and said as he crammed into the officer, spreading a smile and a loving grin.


    Twenty centimeters shorter than myself to a black man, the officer is overwhelmed. The other guy smiles, but he''s obviously seeping killer. I also instinctively assume that if I did, I would have no chance of winning.


    "But if the soldiers on my side were fighting, I should have helped! You''ve done a great job of just looking out for it without doing anything!


    "Instead of killing us, you tried to kill us, right?


    "Huh...?


    The new house pinches its mouth and the officer makes a decent face.


    "You really don''t seem to know, but that''s what this is all about, huh? I''m used to every pattern. Otherwise, why would you give an outsider, a mercenary, the important task of rescuing a hostage, and send the regular army that you give him at the same time? It doesn''t matter what you think. If you think you''re going to crush us, Tsujitsu will fit."


    "Chi, no! My army is supposed to work such shameful deeds. Don''t insult me!


    To the spiralling new home, the officer was taken aback, but mucky and denies it.


    (I see...)


    With the officer''s reaction and dialogue, the new home understood. No, it wasn''t just my new home, it was Simon, Lee Lee Lee, and I really understood. This officer came to protest because he thought the mercenaries had killed the regular army. I don''t even know anything about it.


    and a new officer appears there. He''s a bearded little man. I''m about the same height as Simon, but unlike Simon, I don''t have a width, so I just look like a little guy.


    The mercenaries were people they knew. He is the employer of the mercenaries and the person who gives them direct instructions in a superior position.


    Captain Logan.


    The first officer to come is astonished.


    "Ensign Miz. That''s odd - I hope so, but they let me follow. And let me tell you everything."


    Told him with a stern face, the mercenaries'' employer - Logan - punched him in the face with his fist as he first jumped in and walked to the summoning Miz.


    Despite a height difference of more than twenty centimeters, the mite that got Logan''s punch collapses so that it collapses off his leg.


    "I was wearing crap, but they are meritorious men who fought for who said what. They took the vengeance of the whole exterminated army, annihilated their enemies, and rescued those who were taken. That''s everything."


    Captain Logan, who has no particular absurdity in his voice, but speaks out in a resolute tone.


    Looking only at this scene, it seems like a man of great openness and decency. But...


    (frigid......)


    I really couldn''t believe it. You look deliberately like you''re lying. Makes me feel like I''m making stock of stupid Miz and playing a public and righteous person.


    "My army fool has taken offensive words and actions. I''m sorry. You guys did a great job. I expect it in the future."


    Even the words uttered in a sincere tone towards the mercenaries felt truly obvious.


    Well, the truth is, I take a glimpse of my new home or Simon.


    Simon is smiling as usual. But my eyes aren''t laughing. The new home was pointing its gaze at Logan as if it were something boring to see.


    (I knew you meant that. And Simon and the others have noticed)


    Seeing their reaction, the truth gained me certainty about the way I felt.


    "Understanding Captain, what''s next is a more difficult task? I don''t care about that at all, but I''m sorry to be pushed into a role without being told in advance about an unreasonable mission that would definitely kill you, right?


    "Of course. No more mistakes like this one."


    Logan answered without moving a single eyebrow to the sarcasm of his new home rather than being disrespectful.


    It''s a big raccoon.


    Lei laughs sarcastically as the two officers walk away. Li Lei was also spotting it.


    "What do you mean?"


    "A little bit. The root of all evil is Logan?


    Andrew raised a strange voice and Charles spoke of what he had questioned.


    "Miz is par value. I was angry that we abandoned him, but I didn''t even know about him. Logan is our employer, and he''s in charge. If we can''t leave this operation to mercenaries alone, it will also be true that the regular army was moved at the convenience above. Then why didn''t you tell us? Regular troops had arrived first at the destination. I mean, the Regular Army left first, so there must have been a time to teach us."


    "You didn''t tell me... that he was trying to kill us?


    "The other way around"


    To Johnny''s words, the new home shook its wear in a grumpy manner.


    "I''m guessing Logan was treading that he couldn''t win a Regular Army unit. And we were behind. If we caught up, if we hadn''t been taught the existence of regular troops, that raccoon would have calculated whether to interpret them as being cheated or deliberately walked through the jungle and treated them as useless, without any emotion whatsoever, and abandoned the regular army. You''ve been put on a good ride. Assuming you report it, you can''t ask us to abandon the Regular Army? So, whoever moved a regular army unit would be in a bad position, and Logan, who hired the mercenaries who accomplished the mission, would remain a feat. When this happens, whoever put in a regular army unit may be a political opponent to Logan, and he pushes evil."


    "If so, you were right to help."


    Lei said with a reluctant face, anticipating the separation of stories about his new home.


    "No... it... isn''t that too presumptuous?


    Listening to your new home, one of the mercenaries hits the question.


    "Told you? If it was just a mistake, Logan had a chance to report to us that regular troops were moving. Or, if Regular Army troops thought they could destroy the enemy, Logan would have reported it to us properly, too. Originally, Logan''s position was that he wanted us to get there first because he wanted mercenaries he hired. I came all the way out here, acted like that, appealed to my side, and I was sure of his plan."


    "I wonder if Logan also goes through with anti-government guerrillas"


    Shortly after the description of the new home, the truth squeaks. A new home smiles seeing the truth.


    "Why does that happen? I don''t know anymore."


    And, Johnny.


    "If I guessed correctly about my new home, I knew the Regular Army would lose, and I also knew the mercenaries could win. In other words, he also grasped the power of his allies, and the power of his enemies. I was able to identify my powers. You wouldn''t be able to do that without accurate information on the enemy, would you?


    "Oh......"


    Truly explained, Johnny also understands.


    "You''re gonna do it in the kid''s minute."


    The new home laughs and praises invincibly seeing the truth. The truth was faceless, but I was even a little happy to be praised by this man.


    "We talked a lot, but it''s just a guess. But... I don''t care if it''s my simple question, or if I look at that Logan radish actor, add in a part other than reason, and see if I''m not."


    "So, what do we do? You''re gonna do your job with Logan still hiring you?


    Asked by Simon, the new home exhales small.


    "I''m not dishonest about not reporting it, and I don''t like it, but I''m not trying to discredit us. It''s none of our business trying to make a direct connection to his score."


    With an ambiguous grin, the new home shrugged its shoulders.


    The mercenaries were on vacation after rescuing the people who had been taken from the guerrilla supply base.


    While guerrillas and mafias lurk inside the town, outsiders stand out, so when they go out of town, they try to dress up somewhat and go outside.


    You can''t let this town get you off the hook.


    The new home is blurred at the ground-floor tavern of a moored inn. Most of the other mercenaries have been in the tavern since daylight.


    "It''s possible we''ve already been watched. We have to be careful."


    And, Simon.


    "Hey, Johnny. Where are you going?


    A new home stops Johnny from trying to leave the tavern.


    "No, just shopping..."


    "Don''t act alone. Be thorough with the two of us at least. No matter how short the distance. True, you go out with him. You''re friends with Johnny, aren''t you? You seem to have a lot of arms for a rookie, and I''m gonna keep you safe about Johnny."


    (I''m not getting along with anything else, and to put it that way, this guy''s bride would be a bummer......)


    I thought so and saw how the truth was about Johnny, but unexpectedly Johnny was faceless and unresponsive. I just thought I''d get mucky and bite my new home.


    "I''m sorry. Let me hang out. I''ll go out with you when you want to walk alone, and if I don''t get the chance, I''ll owe you one."


    Walking around the city, Johnny speaks out for the truth about walking next door.


    "I don''t know if I can help you."


    Add masochistically.


    "It doesn''t look like it."


    Speak what you truly thought.


    "I think so myself. You''re acting like my childhood friend. He was stronger at giving up than jealousy, and at the end of it he took it upon himself to feel inferior, to be humbled, he was in trouble with such a guy. I am who I am now. You are nothing like me."


    "There was a guy who pointed that kind of emotion at me recently."


    I don''t want to remember his name or his face. I remember his face and his name naturally.


    "Johnny helps because he''s straight and says what he wants to say"


    True said.


    "What the hell. Something... happened?


    Feel something in the true dialogue and Johnny drops the tone of his voice.


    "There''s a guy in the same school who took the liberty of being jealous of me, resented me all the time, and killed both my mother and Dachi I give him. It''s like a classmate girl let him kill herself. My teacher was murdered."


    "You were targeted by a serial killer..."


    Listen to the truth, mute Johnny.


    "He killed them exactly, but the dead ones stayed dead."


    "Hmm, I had a lot of heavy stuff, you too. I mean, you''re not comparing me to such a psycho!


    "You''re back on track."


    Seeing Johnny become, the truth makes me think of myself smiling in my head.


    True defeated the fantasy self immediately. I felt a bad sign.


    "I''m being followed"


    "Oh. I felt it, too. If you walk in the crowd, you''ll be fine."


    "Did you forget that they''re terrorists?


    "Shit, make it a pain in the ass."


    Johnny went into the back alley first, and True became the outfit that followed.

 1511 15

    "If you go in here and get pinched back and forth, isn''t that a good time? If that happens, I''ll be asking you all year in hell."


    Johnny complained as he picked it out for himself and left it in, but now he didn''t seem to be in crisis.


    "If we were always walking on the same walking course and they knew the walking route in advance, it wouldn''t be realistic to pinch them conveniently in anticipation of our movements, even though there are plenty of alleys and divides. I can clean it up right here."


    True as I say, take the grenade out of your nose and gently put it in the shade of the trash.


    "Whoa, that''s what you carry around the city?


    "They told me it was dangerous, so I made my clothes bulletproof."


    "Ha, you don''t have a loophole. You can imitate me, right? If I''m to blame, can I just say I did a true imitation?


    He stops and looks back after walking for a while as he talks. A sharp five-eyed group, obviously unlikely to be firm, enters a narrow back alley with a killer in mind.


    After they entered the back alley, True and Johnny, who were being pursued, turned around, and, although nervous for a moment to see them waiting and looking at themselves, they immediately regained their minds and tried to pull out their scores in unison.


    But the truth pulls out the gun faster than that, and shoots. The aim is at their feet - a grenade placed in the shade of a trash can.


    An explosion occurs and a blast does not blow through the narrow back alley.


    "Hey idiot! Come on, it''s gonna be close! There would have been quite a blast this way!


    It was true with Johnny that the blast blew up a large amount of trash falling in the back alley and showered them all up.


    "I thought it would be okay if we stayed this far away. Sorry."


    True apologizes as he pays for the trash on his body.


    After the smoke cleared, five people were rolling in corpses.


    "I cleaned up a little. I didn''t do anything."


    Johnny looks down at the five bodies and smiles as he strokes his bald head.


    "You could have caught one, or let him get away on purpose and pinpointed Ajito."


    True said.


    "I can handle it just fine. I would have died alone. Oh, thank you. Little Bitch Night."


    Johnny in a loose tone.


    "So Johnny''s the Princess?


    "Stop it, you disgusting bitch"


    The two of them get out of the opposite direction early, tapping lightly across the back alley. It is troublesome to be witnessed by those who hear the explosion.


    "Oh, no, wait, those two"


    Back on the street, there was a man who called Truth and Johnny to rest.


    Turning in the direction of his voice, there was a middle-aged man dressed suspiciously out of place. From the astrologer style costume, I don''t belong in this country, and if you look at my face, you can tell I''m Oriental.


    The man was sitting in a chair with a table at the end of the road. On the table are props of fortune, such as crystal spheres and cards.


    "It''s unusual to be Japanese in such a place. Neither do I. I just wanted to get back to work while I was traveling."


    Look at the truth, a man speaks in Japanese. At a time when Japanese travel to such a noisy country, the truth is suspicious.


    "I''m just a fortune teller, as you can see. You two are feeling very funny. Just let me get it for free."


    Back in English, a man sued. By the way, the official language around here is Spanish.


    True and Johnny face each other. Johnny urged him to go ahead with his fingers, so he had no choice but to sit in the chair in front of the table and face the occupier.


    "You''re the type of person who gets attention from around, but you often don''t care what you say, and you seem to be swinging around and getting smoked out of your surroundings trying to get through self-assertions. But there''s no such thing as character or avoidable by people. The outside surface is blurry, but is actually prone to being driven by passion. Mm-hmm. I don''t really try to get through me, I try to listen to people''s words honestly, but it''s lucky."


    "Wahaha, you can say whatever you want, dude. It must be a hit."


    Listening to the fortune teller, Johnny laughed strangely and truly imagined herself flashing in her head.


    "All right, I''ll see you next."


    A fortune teller looking up at Johnny and giggling.


    "No... no... I''m fine..."


    Johnny glances at himself with all his thoughts and dislikes.


    "Why do you refuse? I''m the only one who''s cheating and you''re not. [M] Do it."


    "Ha... I''ll do it then"


    Standing up. Truly told, Johnny exhales loudly and sits in a chair.


    "Hmmm...... it''s unusual for a man to fake himself as much as you do that you don''t match the look and contents either. No, man, but you''re a feminine man."


    "Hey, what!?


    Hearing the words of the fortune-teller who told him with his hands in front of him, Johnny raised his voice with his face as much as he could.


    "Is it feminine, both in terms of thinking, receiving, and perhaps carrying conversations, as well as in terms of their usual positions? Yeah. And that''s the maiden''s. He''s got a delicate personality, he''s troublesome, he''s depressed right away."


    "I''m kidding!


    Johnny rises with anger.


    "Let''s go, true"


    The result of fortune seemed so disturbing that Johnny was walking with his shoulders jerked off.


    "Here."


    I walk for a while, see the store Johnny stopped at, and the truth is I look up at Johnny unexpectedly. He was an antique shop.


    "I can''t imagine you. You had this kind of hobby."


    "I think so, too. I love antiques to my hungry bastards. While I was dating, I sprouted into the same hobby. It''s a golden hobby that gets me in trouble."


    Truly said, Johnny laughs lightly.


    "Mercenary income is a sparrow tear. How''d you earn your job before you got here?


    When the truth asks, Johnny turns off his grin.


    "You know... I don''t know about Japan, but my country, then my income. This is a bad question for the air, so don''t ask."


    "Okay. Sorry."


    True to apologize to Johnny for being sinister and careful.


    "And you''re strictly forbidden to talk about politics. You shouldn''t touch this guy when he gets close. Well... even in some states, the courtesies and taboos of that hand are subtly different, and it''s tricky. At least it was like that where I was."


    Johnny talks as he walks inside the store and looks around at a bunch of antiques lined up inside.


    "Politics is taboo in Japan, but the guy who occasionally rashes on biased ideas tells a flat, perky political story in public, don''t buy it."


    "Oh, that kind of thing is in America, too. I got a teacher like that for you. We all laughed when we saw that car bonnet say" mother fucker "to someone."


    "You wrote that?


    "Why would I do that! What do you think of me?


    The clerk''s grandmother becomes a menacing face to Johnny, whose voice is absurd. Johnny looked like a bum when he saw it.


    "I think I''ll buy him some souvenirs too... I''ll accompany you to the grave."


    He took a small plate depicted with strange texts in his hand, and Johnny shrugged with a nostalgic look.


    After shopping, True and Johnny head back to the inn where the mercenaries are.


    "The Japanese astrologer, Hoshizumita Mao, is a little bit of a topic. It''s a good hit."


    "Seems like enough to queue up."


    Hearing the mercenaries had such a conversation, True and Johnny looked at each other.


    "Hi-just a little bit more like that? There was no queue."


    "There won''t be so many Japanese fortune-tellers here, and that would be it"


    True I wonder if the queue happened.


    "Do you know what you astrologers are talking about?


    A mercenary named Elliot calls out.


    "Then I saw you earlier, and you got the fortune. Tell him to let me divine it from the other side..."


    "Hey, don''t say anything extra, idiot"


    Johnny blocking his true mouth to report.


    "Heh, what did they say?"


    Charles sees Johnny behave and embarks on himself with intrigue.


    And that''s where my new home came down from upstairs.


    "Logan contacted me. Tomorrow and the day after."


    Upon hearing reports of the new home, the mercenaries paid attention to the new home.


    "Your next mission is to attack a field that grows drugs, managed by a mafia connected to an anti-government guerrilla. They''re protected by a good number of soldiers. He''s already left the government four times."


    Some of the mercenaries were laughing invincibly at being pushed on a hard mission as expected.

 1512 16

    Johnny''s childhood training - Noah was so sick that half of the year went to the hospital. However, he was also a very hard-working man who was also educated in communications at the hospital and aimed at archaeologists.


    Johnny, on the other hand, was a boxing student champion who had become the school''s favorite as a presence that brought honor to the rugged high school.


    While attending the same school, Noah gave up as she couldn''t help but compare herself to Johnny. I didn''t want to break my friendship with jealousy, so I was trying not to be conscious.


    Johnny always cared most about Noah, no matter how much he was held from his surroundings, and Noah knew that.


    "I wish I could be as strong as Johnny."


    To Noah''s such whining, Johnny looks disgusted.


    "I think you''re strong."


    To Johnny''s dialogue, Noah makes a decent face.


    "About you... you''d think a lot of them were weak people. Just because you''re weak. But I don''t think so. Whatever the situation, it''s important to do your best, and I... I''m ashamed to say this, but I was so conscious and desperate to practice, even if it was tight to practice and I wanted to escape, because Noah was desperate and trying so hard, that if I ran first, I would lose. Oh... no more..., don''t say this!


    "What are you talking about?"


    Johnny didn''t miss that there was something glowing in Noah''s eyes smiling. Johnny was meant to be closest to him and know how he was going through a painful life, but he didn''t really understand it well at this time. But now, I also felt like I understood a little bit.


    The fate of Johnny was also changed by the fact that Noah was finally in the other world.


    My best friend''s death stops me from practicing in shock, plays an unusual game, and takes my student champion''s seat.


    The coach blamed the matter hard. Johnny half-killed the coach who had been abusive about Noah, got caught by the police, and the school was expelled.


    After that, he fell over the fall, Johnny falling down to the gang, but he wasn''t pessimistic that he had fallen. I''m breaking it off as much as I can.


    Ever since I became a gangster, I kept my revenge mounted firmly on the coach and on school officials. They were the worst people to raise or lower others at their own convenience. I''d rather not be in the world. It felt like I cleaned the garbage and I didn''t feel any guilt.


    Better during the gang years, I was blessed with humane companionship. The old executive I served also gave Johnny a good eye. But the old executive...


    The mercenaries were moving through the jungle again in pursuit of the drug fields.


    Not just mercenaries this time, but regular army soldiers too. There''s also Captain Logan.


    In the hilly area ahead through the jungle, he said, there was a mustard field. It''s more distant than last time, and I''ve been walking for five days now.


    On the fifth day I finally got out of the jungle and my vision widened. The landscape changed.


    A sunflower field stretching out on one side in front of you. The yellow that covers the earth in extension is spreading.


    "Oh, you''re a mustard blossom like a sunflower"


    "Yeah, that''s a sunflower, so hey, I''m gonna stick it in there for once."


    Charles does his part in an impressive new home.


    "When the sunflowers line up this far, it''s spectacular inside."


    "Idyllic."


    "Ah, nice. But is this growing naturally?"


    Lei Li, Charles and Andrew break their faces.


    "There was no information on the sunflower. I guess it wasn''t growing at the time of the investigation."


    Logan comes to the side of his new home and says:


    I mean, the investigation information is very old.


    and a new home.


    "But convenient. Walk through the sunflower fields and you''ll be able to reach the hills without finding them."


    The hippopotamus height is over a person''s back. Logan''s sight would normally be, but his new home was skeptical.


    "Booby Trap and Mine Alert Proceed"


    Before Logan leaves yet, the new home instructs the mercenaries. I kept my voice clear to reach Logan''s ear as well.


    "Regular army units proceed from the west side"


    Then this one''s coming from the east.


    When Logan returned, the mercenaries moved out. Regular army units also travel a little late.


    Several people move with remote mine sensors. But there''s no response to the sensors. It is considered almost free of mines where it is a substitute for detection at considerable distances and wide-ranging ranges, but has therefore been unresponsive for some time.


    But you have to be careful with the booby trap.


    "Walk as far as possible not to touch the sunflower ~"


    said Andrew walking forward of True and Johnny. These three were supposed to work together this time.


    True or Johnny, Andrew was bad. I don''t even have to explain why.


    Some progress was made, and gunshots sounded as he continued to stand.


    It''s not this gun. Obviously ahead in the direction of progress - shot from the direction of the hills.


    A true overhead sunflower is shot out, seeds scattered, and poured down onto the true.


    Perhaps the enemy is positioned a little higher - above the slopes of the hills, True guessed.


    "Are you seeing from the enemy?


    Johnny puts up a gun and squeals.


    "I think Mr. Hippopotamus is a little blocked for once ~. If I could see the whole thing, I''d be shooting more accurately."


    Andrew says, shoot towards the front slope. From here, the sunflower interrupts, and I don''t see the enemy.


    Mercenaries a little further away were also shooting forward into the dark clouds, but were shot in the chest and defeated.


    "I think you can see it from the side of the enemy. It doesn''t taste good to stay in the same place."


    True says to Andrew.


    "Right. You two, follow me."


    Andrew starts moving. Instead of moving straight forward, he moves a little run-foot and jiggles.


    On the move, another scene where another mercenary was being shot, jumped into my eyes. Fortunately, it seems to have been prevented by bulletproof fiber.


    "Are you okay..."


    Johnny leaks an anxious voice behind the truth. I didn''t see it from this one, and there was such fear that it was being shot unilaterally in a round-view situation from the enemy.


    "Move as far as possible to hide behind Mr. Hippopotamus."


    "No, no, no, no. It''s not big enough to hide."


    Johnny smiles bitterly at Andrew''s instructions.


    "Still, it''s a big difference if you''re not conscious."


    Truth is, aware of Andrew''s instructions, he picked as dense a spot of sunflower as possible and followed Andrew.


    When we aligned ourselves completely with Andrew until we moved, when the enemy saw us, we thought we were likely to be shot, subtly uneven and moving. Johnny seems to be able to do that, too, and he''s slacking his moves properly.


    The gunfire ahead became even more intense. Apparently the allies started shooting at each other. I truly see that those who have passed through the sunflower fields may have captured the appearance of their enemies and entered into full-scale engagement.


    "If you get out of the sunflower field, be careful ~ hmm. We don''t have a shield."


    Andrew warns.


    (Creepy, but you''re one of the eleventh chairmen of Mercenary School on Boulder)


    True to get an accurate picture of the situation and review Andrew, who also anticipates the expansion.


    (It has been the case before, and so has Andrew, but we always have to keep using our heads and make sure we don''t die. If thoughts are interrupted or misread, then -)


    True learned that not only flesh but also brains must be used in full on the battlefield. Experience in the age of mercenaries is also alive in later battles in the back streets.


    Eventually, Andrew, True, and Johnny all make it through the sunflower fields.


    On the slopes, heavy fighting was taking place with enemy guerrilla soldiers taking advantage of the land.


    Both the regular army and the mercenaries were in places with little shelter. The enemy guerrillas shooting from the back of a dirt sac built quite up on the slope and a gun battle are unfolding.


    Little is known about enemy factions, but regular armies and mercenaries are many who have fallen. A significant number of regular army soldiers in particular have been hit.


    "I won''t prevent bullets, but let''s back off a little and shoot from inside the sunflower ~"


    That''s what Andrew said and retreated. True and Johnny naturally follow suit. It''s better than shooting him alive and peeling.


    Many thought the same thing, but some of them flew out resolutely and rushed around as if to draw the attention of their enemies. Simon and Lei are one of them.


    Truth is not very much, but I didn''t feel like doing the same thing. If it were true a few years later, perhaps the same thing could have been done, but it was still immature at this time.


    It seemed like a desperate situation with no ground interest and no shelter, but eventually the Regular Army shot mortars or recoilless cannons, and not as many enemy guerrillas, so the victory and defeat were decided.

 1513 17

    Several huts were built at the tip of a crude earthbag piled on the slopes. Looks like the guerrillas lived here.


    Captain Logan and several soldiers are checking inside the cabin. The other soldiers were breathing a sigh of relief as they guarded their surroundings.


    "The number of enemies was small, but now they''re likely to know what''s going on here."


    "I would have contacted you on the radio. But mustard fields don''t run away."


    "It''s an important base for the enemy, so protection would be thick. Hopefully, he wanted to ambush the enemy home."


    "Ideally. Well, it doesn''t work that way."


    Truth is, I was listening to Simon and his new home talking on the side.


    I truly care to keep all their casual conversations in my ear. Everything they express can be a learning material.


    "Captain, I don''t know how far you are from the mustard fields, but I don''t have time to rest more than my enemies have known about our presence."


    A new home speaks to Captain Logan.


    "Okay. Everybody, let''s go!


    Logan, who puts an order on the soldiers who were taking a breath after the battle.


    The tip of the climb was rocky mountain. At the foot of Rock Mountain, the road stretches, with obvious signs of a car passing through.


    "I wonder if they carry mustard seeds or refined drugs"


    Lei muttered as Li Lei messed with his beard in front of him on the road.


    "If you''re following some national highway, you could have made it easier if you came from that way"


    Simon says with a smile. Of course it''s a joke. Even if you know the path beforehand, you can''t aim along the road.


    "If you go down the road foolishly and politely, you just become targeted. Let''s walk in the mountains from where we can see the road."


    New home prompts.


    "But this mountain, it''s a rocky mountain with not many trees."


    Logan said on his way to his new home.


    "It''s not like he hasn''t grown at all, and he can hide in the shadow of a rock because it''s so dusty. Walk wherever you might find it, but its unlikely"


    "Okay."


    In the form of following the decision of his new home, Logan informed regular army soldiers of his route.


    Then regular army soldiers show blatant difficulty. I found out from the eyes of the mercenaries that I was reluctant to move the slopes, even if the language didn''t make sense.


    "Why do you have to follow mercenary instructions in the first place?"


    Some of the regular army soldiers complained in English in a voice that the mercenaries could hear.


    Shortly afterwards, Captain Logan enrages and spreads some sort of summons.


    "What did you say?


    I don''t know Spanish.


    Johnny asks for his new home, but he shakes his new home for the first time.


    "He''s a better soldier than you. It is only natural to ask that opinion. I accept that as a matter of course, and I take that as a wise decision. I mean, if you can''t follow what they say, you''re going against me, okay? I''ll call a law enforcement conference when I get home. - He threatened me."


    Simon, who also speaks Spanish, tells him.


    "Logan, I''d say quite a bit...... I just reviewed it."


    My new home laughs.


    "It doesn''t even feel like acting this time, you seem seriously angry. Well, there must be a proper nuance of admonition for our own soldiers."


    "I see."


    To Simon''s words, the new home nodded convincingly, yeah.


    That''s why after thirty minutes of moving laterally across the slopes of Rock Mountain.


    From the top of the rocky mountain, it was always raided again.


    They''re taking advantage of the land.


    Lei blurs and hides in the shadows of the rocks. Although they took the top, there are many things that can be used as a shield this time, so it''s better than the end of the sunflower field earlier.


    However, it is clear from the number of gunshots that the number of enemies is quite high this time. It feels more than the mercenaries and the regular army combined.


    Truth reminds me of the words of my new home. Regular troops have attacked here four times and said they have been repelled.


    After thinking about something backwards, this situation, which lost in numbers and also took a local interest, is not very good, we will truly see a less good reality.


    The soldiers of the guerrillas rushed out in grandeur, not in the shadows of the rocks, and stormed this way.


    If you do that, of course, they''ll make you a hive. But this assailant, too, cannot be insulted if there is a number. If there''s just a difference between pushing in numbers, even if you make plenty of sacrifices, they push you off.


    In fact, a significant number of soldiers have popped up straw and are killing us. I doubt I can kill them all.


    But true consciousness was directed toward such a death as a madness assault, or a more obscure fact than the multitude of enemies.


    It was all children under the age of ten who came running through space with guns in their hands and bullets flying violently.


    I can see that they are forced to fight. And while he''s a child, nearly half of it, he doesn''t look like a child. He has a cold eye for stabbing. Those who were thrown into Hell, adapted to Hell, and joined the devils of Hell.


    Some of them have just been thrown on the battlefield, causing their faces to be drawn in blue by fear, while others are semi-crying. True I hesitated to pull the trigger for a moment, but I was strongly aware that I didn''t even want to be in my mind with that feeling, and pull the trigger. The good eye truth was clearly visible until a hole fell in the middle of the crying face of the child I shot.


    Tell yourself it''s okay to be sentimental later, and the truth is pull the trigger from next to next. There were also a large number of children around the age who wanted to be sweet to their parents, whether they were only five or six.


    It did not mean that the children would hide in the shadows of the rocks and shoot, and I quickly figured out why so many people would pop up. Adult soldiers are forcing their child soldiers out of the shadows of the rock from next to next.


    Also, there are those who work to throw away crying and reluctant children. Those thrown out kids who hate you either get shot for not doing anything while crying, or they attack and shoot this one while crying.


    Some of them had children with grenades. When such children are shot, they explode and involve the surrounding children as well. When the smoke cleared, a small body twisted all over his body in strange directions and turned black, several rolling.


    In an attempt to escape into the shadows of the rocks, even a child was shot to death by an adult soldier who was working on getting him out. The truth clearly witnessed the scene. I was only a girl about six or seven years old. I watched an adult soldier''s hand and gun stick out of the rock shade and be killed where he was about to return to the rock shade crying out for help.


    Only part of the child seemed to refuse to pop up. Like now, you know adult soldiers will kill you even if you try to escape back into the shadows of the rocks.


    Though I told him it was behind him to be sentimental, the truth was I felt his chest stained black.


    (He''ll never let you live)


    When he decides to burn his chest in the shadow of a rock where there are those who are throwing out the children, he takes aim. I wouldn''t give a head inside, but I was sure the opportunity would definitely come.


    Eventually, the adult soldier''s head only came out of the rock shade for a moment. Just for a moment. Probably just the tip of the head you were pulling in in a second if you didn''t do anything. Don''t miss it, the truth is aim and pull the trigger.


    "Go to hell"


    I saw that soldier who was hit and fell like a threaded puppet, and the truth was I was unconsciously throwing it away.


    The child was never thrown out of the place, but something similar has been done there.


    (You guys go to heaven. Or...... reborn somewhere a little better, then live a happy life)


    I''m going to do this to this extent if I''m going to be sentimental, but with such prayer, Truth resumes the task of killing the children.


    The number of children popping up to boil down gradually. Shooting from the enemy also becomes scarce. True to appease, but that was not wholesaled by the Inquirer.


    "Hey, enemies, it looks like reinforcements are here."


    The mercenaries look at Simon''s words.


    "Hiding well but obviously quite a few"


    "Fuck."


    "That''s not true."


    "Even if it bothers you."


    Soldiers speaking of stupidity. The number and size of the enemies are unknown, but this also offers ample potential to reverse the situation.


    The explosion sounds. Mortar. The smoke explosion is almost up. They also refilled their gear.


    With that replenished enemy soldier''s mortar, several child soldiers were blowing up as they flew out. The children who carry out the special attack are killed by their own forces without even knowing it.


    The truth is that while I get angry at the enemy''s outrageous ways, when this one doesn''t have to get his hands dirty and waste ammunition, I was thinking about that at the same time.

 1514 18

    The enemy guerrillas are not the only ones shooting mortars. Regular army soldiers and mercenaries are also shooting.


    On one side of the perimeter, the crippled bodies of the children are rolling. No, some of them are scattered.


    Some of the bodies were more like large rubber dolls than human corpses, in true eyes. Thanks to the blast, the tears all over my body, and the twisting and twisting of my nigga at a strange angle, I don''t think I''m a human child who lived until just now.


    (I''ll kill you without one left. The ones who let you die like this.)


    Cold and quiet anger dominated the truth. Pledges, determination and willingness to kill go hand in hand, and the truth is that you keep shooting and killing even small guns. While I kill the kids coming at me, I manage to get a gap and occasionally see them from the rock shade, trying to put a gun to a guerrilla soldier, but it doesn''t work inside.


    True feels that enemy attacks have gradually weakened as more damage has been done to enemy allies.


    (Can we just keep trying a little harder?


    That''s what I thought, arrowheads, the sound of freezing the regular army soldiers, echoed in the sky.


    It used to be a nightmare for infantry. Being protected by armor, flying around the sky at high speeds, spouting bullets unilaterally toward the ground, creating piles of corpses.


    "Helicopter. I''m not stupid."


    I look up at the battle helicopter dancing in the sky and my new home throws up with a mockery.


    In the last century, combat helicopters, which were like reapers to infantry, disappeared gradually from the battlefield themselves, since the performance of surface-to-air missiles became more and more developed and easily dropped.


    I don''t want to talk about it because it costs a lot of money to manufacture anyway, but it gets dropped easily. The rise of aggressive drones like the Predator, popular at the beginning of this century, also applauded the loss of the battle helicopter''s turn.


    It is a combat helicopter that has lost its place as an anachronistic weapon, but it is sold off at low prices and can also serve as one of the weapons of the poor, along with Battle Creature, in conflict zones that occur in poor small countries.


    Also, the United States, which has created a trend of drone regulation, seems to be turning around and flying Apache again. But this is off the tide of the world, and I don''t actively use it with the US military.


    Regular soldiers who did not bring surface-to-air missiles or other weapons to the appearance of combat helicopters were afraid, but mercenaries were different. I have seen it many times before, so I also carry portable anti-aircraft missiles.


    Before the battle helicopter moved on to the attack, a new home fired a stinger missile, lightly shooting down the helicopter. The regular army soldiers cheer.


    After that it was a total collapse. There are no more child soldiers being forced to storm, and guerrilla soldiers lurking in the shadows of the rocks are also directly attacked by mortars, decreasing their numbers slightly.


    Eventually the remaining guerrillas swung with their shirts at the tip of their guns instead of white flags, dropping their weapons and surrendering. Stop shooting mercenaries and regular armies too.


    "What are you going to do with these guys?


    A new home asks Logan in front of six surrender soldiers who kneel with their hands around their heads.


    "What do you want to do?


    Logan asks the other way as he pours a cold look at the guerrilla soldier who pushed his anger to death.


    The new house shot one of the guerrillas in the head silently. Seeing his compatriots fall sideways, the other five stiff.


    "I want to do this."


    A new home that sees Logan and quietly tells off.


    "That''s an odd encounter. I was gonna do the same."


    When Logan says without moving one eyebrow, he shoots and kills the other guerrillas one by one.


    "You don''t have the same bad taste to suffer and kill. I''m sorry, but I just let you kill me."


    "Well, the commander pulls a sadist or a subordinate."


    Listen to Logan, the new home laughs sarcastically.


    "Too much...... not really"


    "They''re not human."


    In front of the bodies of the children scattered there, regular army soldiers were trembling in anger. Some are crying. Although it was the enemy guerrillas who drove the children to their places of death, many seem to be strongly aware that they were the ones who actually pulled the trigger and killed them.


    "Your guys - there ''ll be quite a few guys who are going to be PTSD, kill your time. But maybe we should deal with this later"


    "Right. Thank you for your care."


    In response to the words of his new home, Logan briefly thanked the soldiers.


    "Keeping these kids in the wild hurts my chest, but I don''t have time right now. Prioritize the accomplishment of the mandate. When I''m done, I''ll be back here to bury these kids."


    In response to Logan''s words, the expressions of regular army soldiers tighten.


    "Will I bury my heart wound just because I buried it?


    "Well, some of them go through mental clinics for the time being. If you''re seriously injured, I think you should stay on the retirement course."


    Hissing and whispering Simon and his new home. Two, those two gaze toward the true.


    "Are you going to be a PTSD too?


    Simon, who came to the true side, smiles and teases.


    "It''s okay."


    True to answer with the usual faceless expression, but not calm inside. There was a whirlpool of feelings similar to despair over anger and - and the same human work - over the enemy guerrilla''s modus operandi, called the human fields in the meantime, the soldiers of a child who was forced to fight.


    "You too, son. Not yet, but it''s not particularly unusual for a starving soldier. You should think that this kind of thing will happen in the future."


    Put your hands on your true shoulders and Simon says in a gentle voice.


    "It''s not unusual..."


    Johnny listens to Simon''s dialogue and groans as much as he wants.


    "Pretty tight, this"


    "You want to quit? I don''t think quitting is anything but chicken. It''s true you''re tight."


    Look at Johnny and Simon tells you. with the same gentle voice.


    "Ha, are you being hectic? Quit fucking around, you chickenshit."


    A little further away, my new home teases Johnny.


    "I''m fine, but I''m a little worried if the truth is okay."


    "I''m fine. Johnny''s got a blue face, so I think you should go to the clinic when you get home."


    "You''re starting to say it."


    Johnny looked down at the truth and said, so when the truth told him back, Johnny smiled small.


    A mustard field was spreading across the mountain as we continued to travel along the road afterwards.


    The soldiers were wary, but there was nothing like being raided. There were barns, prefabricated cabins, etc., but no one inside.


    "Looks like the soldiers at the base killed them all in the battle earlier. But if you stay here forever, the replenishment may come"


    and a new home.


    "Let''s try to crush all the fields and deflect before then"


    says Captain Logan. I have brought the tools for this.


    The soldiers set fire to it from the wind.


    "This. Come on, what if the wind suddenly changes direction?


    During the work, Lei said worryingly.


    "Then we''re all just gonna get fucked. Seriously, there used to be a case like that. If a stupid cop had burned and disposed of seized drugs all over the city, a bunch of ordinary people who smoked that smoke would have gone larry."


    "Wow..."


    Lei laughs bitterly when he hears about his new home.


    Fortunately, there was no change in wind direction, and the soldiers made it a safe journey to accomplish their mission and return.

 1515 19

    The mercenaries who incinerated the mustard fields and returned were also on vacation in the city.


    As the mercenaries had been drinking since daylight, on the first floor of the tavern, the local residents, the old men, were tubular, and only three of them, True, Simon and Charles, had heard the conversation. Johnny and Andrew at the same table are drunk and not in their ears. Li Lei was in the bathroom. I don''t have a new home.


    "It''s not just cigarettes. The doctor even banned me from drinking. What are you looking forward to?"


    "With that said, you have to stop to live. You can''t die. It''s forbidden, but you''ve come to this place to drink well."


    "Just one drink. Just one drink."


    "That''s the second one."


    "You can have up to two drinks."


    Simon, listening to the old man''s conversation, exhales small.


    "Not so many guys have the strength of the will to cut it off"


    Simon groans pompously and wriggles the glass.


    "Here, drink more."


    "I''ll give you more."


    I tried to pour a tequila into a true glass that Andrew had emptied, but the truth was that I could pull the glass in and gently refused.


    "What? It''s rude here."


    "Too much underage alcohol is unsavory. Why do you forbid underage drinking in any country, you don''t know? You didn''t learn that?


    Lei Lei returns from the bathroom and puts up Andrew.


    "I don''t know."


    "Because my body is growing up, it has a strong negative effect on my brain and gut, so I need to keep my liquor down"


    The true word was the recipient and seller of Junko, but it is meant to be preserved.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Pre-ethical issues. It is also susceptible to addiction. And I can''t even judge the amount. I hate the tendency to spoil chiyahoya because you''re hungry, but you should be strict when it comes to drinking and smoking."


    Looking at the true one, Lei smiles as he strokes his jaw.


    Then why are you giving me a drink now?


    Andrew asks.


    "As long as you keep the rations, you don''t mind underage drinking, and we can monitor you on behalf of your parents. I don''t mind drinking under surveillance. Unaccommodating ethical fools and righteous fools can just be flushed with piss."


    and Lei Li.


    "You hate pissing. That''s what they''re gonna do with you."


    "Must be."


    As Simon joked, Lei smiled and glazed.


    "Well seriously, I don''t care if you''re a parent or a teacher about how to make me drink alcohol, so while I''m a proper minor, after putting it under supervision, I think I should teach you. Then no fool would die of acute alcoholism, like my bee."


    Charles said.


    "He was also Oriental, but he seems to be physically vulnerable to alcohol. And then it was sixteen years ago, and he was banned from drinking, and he drank and he died."


    "Can France be sixteen..."


    Surprisingly true.


    "Europe largely is. Few guys are vulnerable to alcohol with negroids and caucasoids. It doesn''t mean he''s not here at all. A lot of people are vulnerable to alcohol, just Mongoloids."


    And, Charles. Later I learned that 40% of Japanese people are vulnerable to alcohol. You think it''s genetically lacking metabolic capacity?


    "Johnny... isn''t he drinking too much in the daytime?


    Li Lei speaks to Johnny, who is drinking silently next door to him. No matter how strong he is on alcohol, he drinks a lot of vodka at a good pace and has a strong alcohol content.


    "I''ve been drinking all last night. I thought you, the kid killer, sounded like it.


    Simon speaks up.


    "Oh. I had a dream yesterday. I jumped up crying. Ha. I''ve been really looked at."


    He also helped get drunk, and Johnny said as he stuck up.


    "In the end, am I still weak... Are you still scraping..."


    Johnny leaks tears in remorse.


    "Norman died trying to help me on the first day. Something similar happened before I got here. There''s an old ginseng executive grandfather who''s been eyeing me since I was a hungry ghost... I hated the gang so much that I wanted to be a real man, and I came to the battlefield, but something similar happened because I was soggy. I''m sick of this..."


    "Tomorrow, I''m going to have Simon and Charles work out, how about Johnny join me?


    To the foolish Johnny, the truth invites.


    "You''re going to feel a little different. Yeah, Simon and Charles would be nice, but"


    "You can''t just say that to Johnny, you can''t be such a jerk -"


    Charles smiles bitterly.


    "Ooh... such a hungry ghost cares for me... Hehe... I don''t know what kind of reaction to take..."


    Johnny laughs lightly as he stumbles onto the table.


    Fu True remembered the other day''s story about the fortune teller. Johnny''s fortune teller.


    (That''s shifting my view of Johnny in a weird direction)


    It was true that I thought that I should treat it that way.


    "Captain Logan, I think he''s going to be promoted to Major."


    There comes a new home and reports it.


    "I congratulate you on that. Oh, that''s the kind of open-minded, righteous guy who wants you to get better and better. The people down there can work safely."


    Charles'' remarks were, of course, disgusting and ironic.


    "He''s a strong raccoon with a strong appetite for birth, but he also seems certain that he''s open and just. I''ve heard a lot about regular soldiers. They admire me quite a bit."


    Meanwhile, his new home had largely changed his perception of Logan.


    "Most of all, in every world, Mitsuhito doesn''t come out badly, and some positions close to the scene are more helpful."


    "Right."


    Li Lei agreed to the words of his new home.


    The next day, True and Johnny had come to a vacant lot outside of town to be trained by Charles and Simon.


    Charles was to be taught how to handle ultrasonic vibrating steel wires that also butchered Battle Creature.


    "Where did Charles teach this?


    Johnny asks.


    "I''m self-taught. It''s common in comics. Thread Users Who Can Cut"


    "Comics..."


    "I wear a lot of moves and abilities, but those are all substitutes I got to see in our fashion after seeing comics. I''ve loved battle cartoons since I was a kid, and I was desperate to imitate them, and when I tried to remember them, I actually remembered them."


    "A lot of things are awesome..."


    Johnny is a mix of flattery, surprise and emotion. I don''t really put it on the surface, but I was under the same impression as Johnny.


    For about three hours, Johnny didn''t learn the trick inside, although they were two people who had been taught the trick of handling steel wire.


    "Johnny''s always waving too fast, isn''t he? Put on a panic. You were boxing, weren''t you?


    "Ooh..."


    Follow Charles'' instructions and desperately wield the hammer on the tip of the steel wire, but it doesn''t go well.


    "I wonder if Johnny should come this way."


    Feeling like giving up, let Charles give out a long, transparent needle.


    "This instantly pokes the steeple. I think it suits Johnny."


    "Ooh. I''ll try."


    As Charles sees it, the use of needles was Johnny, who soon learned. True likewise mimicked the treatment of needles, but in the simulated battle with True using needles against each other, they were truly in a better move.


    "Oops, we really won."


    "Are you really happy to win?


    Simon smiles and speaks to Johnny, who clenches his fist, until then has been reading and killing time until his turn.


    "That''s synchronous, it''s always stuck, and yet this guy seems to be eyeing a lot, and it was kind of a complex, and he''s factually brilliant, and he''s decided to be confrontational."


    Johnny spreads a nasty grin on the strong side and says it out.


    "Time for lunch."


    Charles said.


    "It''s me after dinner. I''ve been waiting for over four hours, and it''s time for me to take turns."


    "I''m sorry. I''d have preferred the form of a call when I was done."


    Charles seemed sorry for Simon''s request.


    After lunch, he became Simon''s mentor.


    "I''ll teach you the moves to remove the limiter of potential instantaneously"


    "What''s that? Psychic?"


    Take Simon''s word for it and Johnny will look frigid.


    "This guy is nothing special. He''s not a skill or a surgery. Pure moves. Let me just show you."


    Simon dashed at high speed to say, true, and as he passed before Johnny, he blew them both off.


    "What?"


    Johnny, who fell on his back, did not know what had happened.


    "I''m a small body, as you can see. While I was struggling to make it up to him, I mastered him."


    Looking down at the fallen truth and Johnny, Simon told him.


    "You know there''s a limiter on it so humans can''t use their full powers? Potential is the guy, but that''s like a limiter coming off when he''s in a crisis situation. That''s called the fucking power of a fire place."


    Really reach out while Simon explains. Truth tried to get himself up, but when he was forced to grab his true arms, he triggered his true body at once.


    "Is that a move to pull it out freely? That sounds like a comic book."


    Johnny said as he got up himself.


    "It''s a scientifically beneficial move. It''s only a few seconds, and I can''t keep using it. You have training to take more control of that. We''re ready, aren''t we? If you misadd or subtract a little, you could die. I wish I hadn''t done it."


    "You''re welcome to learn pure moves in training. Unless it''s a strange ability, a technicality, a remodeling operation."


    Imagine yourself with an invincible grin in your head as the truth tells you.


    "The trigger is an image, a spirit. The idiotic power of a fire scene occurs in reaction to a critical situation. Trigger and overlap that image, link it to your body."


    After Simon foreshadows that, he usually does the hands-on. In the assembler, Simon''s aim was to awaken him by hunting down True or Johnny.


    An hour later, Simon and Johnny wrap their tongues around true imagination and speed of swallowing when they see that the truth has gained light.


    Johnny said Simon''s moves ended the day without getting to meet him.


    "I can handle just my needles now."


    It comforts Johnny that Charles is depressed.


    "I used to be in a position to get hit by talent, but now I''m in a position to get hit."


    Look at the truth. Johnny says with a laugh. Words don''t mean you''re backwards, or seriously jealous.


    For true, this day was a very meaningful one and a substitute enough to shape one''s destiny as well. After that, Charles and Simon taught me how to get through the situation more than once.

 1516 20

    My work in South America ended up being done only twice. At the convenience of Logan, the employer, it became unpleasant to hire any more mercenaries.


    I was on a plane trip to the next battlefield, and the truth was I was having nightmares.


    The dreams of the children I killed following me around crying. I don''t have a gun on hand, even if I try to hold it. On the other hand, all the children I have killed have the gun in their hands and are pointing a gun at themselves.


    Wake up and look around. Next to the left, Johnny was asleep. There is a new home next door to your right.


    "Oh, were you even having some good dreams?


    A new home looking at this one with a slight laugh. This man is a bad true.


    "Let me guess what kind of dream you were having. It''s a dream where the kids you killed become necromancers and try to drag you to hell. Bingo, right?"


    I mean, you saw it, too.


    True I thought he was a man with hair on his heart, but he also seemed to have such a heart in the crowd.


    "Sort of... I''ve had a lot of bad dreams before, not just about killing a kid. I''m talking about Simon, Lei and Charles having all those nightmares scattered around. I''ll keep looking. I probably won''t be able to escape for the rest of my life. But I can''t help it. It''s a job I like and do, and this is our occupational disease."


    Talking that far, the new home turned a blind eye, a moment but a lonely face.


    "Well, we''re just fighting an extension right now."


    "Extended battle?


    True that word the new home uttered catches on.


    "You''ll see."


    Sooner or later - not at this point, I really somehow figured it out, but I''ll avoid touching on this topic any further.


    "My next job is on the government side again?


    True asks. Mostly, I''m moving after I''ve decided on my next job.


    "Oh...... My next job is a bit of a personal grudge."


    "Personal complaints?"


    "We''ll find out soon enough."


    No change in expression, but I truly felt a definite aura of anger emanating from my new home.


    True men came from a small country in the Middle East. This task is the crusade mission of ''Mowmime'', a malicious anti-government guerrilla group that repeats large-scale terrorism.


    The difference with the unnamed anti-government guerrilla in Central and South America, which we fought until recently, is that it enjoys the strong support of some people, whether they are terrorist groups.


    A city lined with stone houses. A vibrant but rarely destroyed building was seen. I thought the truth was as I looked sideways in my car wondering if that was a mark of terrorism, but I would soon find out that it wasn''t.


    "I told him before he came, but this job is short. If we take down one of the anti-government guerrilla executives and his men, we''ll just slip away from this country. A long stay endangers this one. Combat rather than war. Rather close to assassination. Sometimes this kind of work is good."


    The new home will be explained again to the mercenaries at the hotel where the employer, an officer, has prepared it for their stay.


    "The building where anti-government guerrilla executives are lurking has some candidates up"


    "Candidate?"


    Lei Lei surprises me with the words of her new home.


    "Oh. It''s just suspicious, I don''t know if it''s there. It includes a few buildings, but it''s dimensional that if you break all the bees, there''s no problem, and England and the United States are bombing it. You''d have seen it by the time you got here, wouldn''t you? But there was no achievement, and the voice of condemnation grew, and the United States had no choice but to put in the Army Special Forces, but it was turned back. That fact is unpublished, but the anti-government guerrilla side took a souvenir photograph of the body of an American soldier and exposed it to the Internet."


    "What''s an air-bombed building... is that it? Wasn''t it the terrorists?"


    True to recall that by the time I got here, there were several buildings that had been blown up and collapsed. It wasn''t a terrorist attack, it was an air strike.


    "You got a building, an apartment, a supermarket, everything. Anti-government guerrilla terrorism is limited to high-end residential neighborhoods and government facilities. That''s why it''s good to hear from those who don''t have it."


    "Supermarkets and apartments, some of the general public, right?


    "That''s right. But I can''t help it."


    To the true question, the new home shrugged its shoulders.


    "No way, I think it''s a bad thing to involve citizens, like the people who are accusing the U.S. military, or say the dumbest things, right? We''re at war. Even civilians will die. Even the Sioux or the US Army are not killing civilians because they want to, and they are trying to avoid getting involved as much as possible. Some of them still have to be killed, others by accidental fire."


    It truly felt like there was something like a mix of personal feelings in the new home that spoke in a grumpy way. I remember him saying he had a personal grudge before he came here.


    "It''s bad chest shit when the peaceful, good and noble people accuse me of speaking only greatly from a peaceful place with no lettering of war. Then those fine people will try to kill you in a pinpoint instead, just a shitty terrorist who turns the city into a citizen and runs around a little. If we let them go wild, they''ll kill dozens of times more people now than we do with them and kill non-combatants."


    "Even if the terrorists say they''re only sniping at U.S. military bases and senior citizens, there''s more dead maids working at senior national mansions with low wages. The winding up is mutual."


    Simon added after his new home was ruined.


    "If the US forces put in a special unit after being blamed for the air strike, you can also accept that the special unit was killed by the people who blamed the air strike."


    Light a cigarette while Li Lei says with a sinister face.


    "Don''t even fall under the category of idiot president who made such a decision. I should have just safely blown it up. I should have stopped putting a weak U.S. Army soldier into action, unlike the movie, worrying about some nonpacifist shit public opinion. The current president of the United States is too shitty. I can''t forgive this incompetence."


    The new home throws up abominably. The mercenaries noticed something wrong with him when he was not always in the mood.


    "It''s nothing. American military personnel are not weak. No, you''d be weaker than us, but you''re simply better at enemies. Most of them grew up guerrilla activities as children, the petitioner of downtown warfare. Later, when morale was extremely high. I don''t care what you think of this, they''re bad."


    Simon defending himself with ease.


    Truth is, I decided to touch the conversation on the plane.


    "Personal grievances, maybe..."


    "There was my duck among those exterminated special forces. A great man from the US Army, who knows about it, came to me directly to ask for it. Let the incredibly expensive galas tease you too. We''ve become great too."


    When I heard the conversation about my new home, I thought it was a fluke. I wonder if having a friend in such a place meant that his new home was also originally a military official. Although many mercenaries do.


    "That''s where we became famous for our achievements."


    "The only person who secretly requests dirt work from the outside is someone who the United States does well, but decides it can be trusted"


    "If it works, the handle goes to the U.S. military. If you fail, just look for something else."


    Andrew, Simon and Charles talk respectively.


    "How about we talk about that context now? Tell me in advance."


    "It would be more exciting to say it now than to say it in advance"


    Li Lei complained, but the new home hung up on her chest without getting bad.


    "That''s a great reason."


    Johnny laughs.


    "Well, if you don''t like it, get it out."


    (In anticipation of no one coming this far to get out, isn''t he a convict? Is that the wrong way to use this convict)


    I truly thought about the new home that I would tell you in the face. I saw that there would be no one to pull out, and no one to actually pull out. There''s no reason to get out.

 1517 21

    Anti-government guerrilla ''Momym'' is aiming for a position of fornication.


    I am not just poking at the current government for political ideological reasons. Once, the government, too, engaged in intense ideological repression. We were hunting anti-government ideas without prospects and killing innocent citizens in a brutal way as well. The body of its victims supported Mowmime with hatred and was a part of it.


    The current government has completely changed for moderates, but speech control is still ongoing. There is nothing like deciding to repress the anti-government side without darkness, to the extent that the media censor and smear criticism of the government.


    Even if the government becomes moderate, there will be no change in ideological positions, and the hatred of those deprived of their flesh parents by the old government will not be cleared. Hate keeps calling for hate, and the strife continues in extension. The more you slap it, the more it swells up.


    Once anti-government guerrillas were also a much more radical and treacherous terrorist group than they are now. But because the government understood the chain of hatred and tried to stop it, many anti-government organizations also moved to moderates, and since then the anti-government side has had to change its course of action. Even Mowmime, the country''s most radical terrorist, shifted to righteous positions.


    Hate calls for further Hate, but in some cases tolerance leads to peace. Unless you are also a people with rotten sexual roots that delight in stepping on the head of a lowered opponent, you may also lower your contradictions slightly from one another. But it will still take some time to get to the point of stopping the act of mutual contradiction and bloodshed in this country.


    There are still many of them who cannot contain their hatred from each other. That''s also what keeps the feud going.


    Hazam, one of the executives of Mowmime, is one of them. Hazam is not convinced that Mowmime''s activities are getting a little nuanced. I feel bottomless anger at the organization''s attitude that acts of terrorism will also be modest. But that''s why you can''t poke at the organization.


    Hazam lost his family at an early age as a result of accidental shooting by US military air strikes.


    Hazam, who saw the remains of his parents, turning black and twisted at strange angles all over his body, suffered a great wound to his heart, causing distortion with bottomless hatred.


    He always wants the release of that hatred. Destruction and killing by terrorism honestly doesn''t matter what its spearhead is. I hate everything about the earliest world. Hazam believes and does not suspect that he is even entitled to take away himself from those who have not.


    "Omar, Rashid"


    Hazam called out to the two men standing in front of him, moaning the two claws he had put on his lap.


    The shelves of Hazam''s private room are lined with narrow areas and skulls. Many of them belong to U.S. soldiers, whom Hazam and his men have enslaved. He that knows his name shall have his name inscribed on his forehead, and shall be adorned.


    "All the heathen soldiers infiltrated the city. I know where he is. I know what I''m after. They''re trying to kill us."


    As Hazam narrowed his eyes and told him, Omar and Rashid tightened their expressions.


    The two are soldiers of war and brave men whom Hazam trusts. He has carried out numerous difficult missions and has retained all enemies.


    Especially Rashid, whose unusual appearance catches his attention. I have six arms. Four of them were fitted by cyborg technology, but move in the same way as biological arms. Of course, he hides it in loose clothes, inconspicuously in public. Using six arms, Rashid''s God-like battle with multiple firearms and knives and grenades at the same time makes his allies tremble.


    Omar has some slightly troublesome parts, but his arms stand, so he is glanced at by both Hazam and his companions. The disadvantage of not being able to perform complex tasks and not being advantageous in application is covered by the surroundings, and if we treat them as much as possible to focus solely on combat acts, they will work for more than ten ordinary soldiers.


    "Send the heathens to hell immediately. Do it without fear of death. If you die, go to heaven. It''s Harlem. Five kills will increase the number of beautiful women in Harlem."


    "Omar, good luck! Omar, fire!


    Taking Hazam''s life, Omar shouted in a temper, and Rashid laughed and nodded silently as he did.


    The mercenaries were at the hotel, shortly before the start of the Maumim crusade, carrying each weapon they had concealed and brought in, gathering together in a spacious room for a final check.


    The room is a hall for ceremonies, etc., but I feel narrow when all dozens of mercenaries gather on the boulder.


    "Nor did the U.S. military just waste their lives. I still know roughly where they are, and they bought a lot of information. Keep their data in your head first."


    That''s what my new home says, sending all the data my client sent me to all the mercenaries.


    "You should keep an eye out for this Rashid guy and Omar. They can do it there. Actually, I need to see him."


    said Simon as he looked up at the holographic display.


    "What''s this guy got, six arms?


    Charles says strangely while projecting the display in front of his own face as well.


    and the grin disappears from that Charles face. Some of the other mercenaries have changed their faces.


    "Looks like he slipped from the other side."


    Take the gun and Simon moves to the window unmanipulatively.


    "Dude..."


    Johnny is taken aback. I was wondering if it would be like shooting an enemy when he said he was coming, but moving to the window with dignity.


    Simon went to the window and fired two shots out the window.


    We all understood what that meant and were at war through our earliest impressions. It was faster than the enemy reacted to Simon, who showed up in the window, and Simon figured out the exact position of the enemy and shot first. It''s a walk-away artist.


    "Simon isn''t the only one who''s progressing in time differently than the others."


    Charles jokes and says, but there were many who thought it might really be so.


    A gun is randomly fired at the door of the room and the door is destroyed from the outside. The mercenaries simultaneously shoot at the door and the wall around the door.


    "Grab it, what do you say we find out where we are?


    Lei laughs bitterly as he shoots his gun.


    "Well, this one stands out, doesn''t it? Besides, there seems to be a Mowmime sympathizer there, and he can''t be alarmed at all."


    and a new home.


    "Well, did you miss the shell fire?"


    Li Lei says.


    "I see... that''s it"


    A new home slaps his hand at Pong and points to Li Lei.


    "Oh, you know what?"


    "That sucks."


    Li Lei and Simon also noticed. Charles and Truth are also a little late to guess. I have noticed several of the other mercenaries.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Stop checking your brain or something."


    Johnny pointy his lips and Andrew makes a disgruntled face as well.


    "The enemy knows what we''re doing in the hotel room, but why don''t you hit the shell?


    "Oh... because you don''t want the hotel destroyed..."


    Everyone else, including Johnny, guessed the situation.


    Outside the door, someone broke into the hall with something like a giant shield. The muzzle is peeking from the shield, and you can see it from the back of the shield with bulletproof glass.


    "Omar! Fire!


    An enemy with a shield screams and shoots a gun.


    From further behind the shield hold, another shield hold comes in for two extra people and similarly shoots the gun.


    "They''re troublesome."


    "Well, it''s going to be tough to carry."


    The new home is blurry, Charles laughs.


    "As long as I''m hiding in that shield, I can''t reveal it. or so the shelling here tastes unsavory and goes around"


    Simon declared and rushed out to the enemy''s door side.


    The same is true of the shooting at the earlier window, which is too reckless in common sense. But we all know that Simon would overshadow that common sense.


    "Omar, retreat!


    Seeing Simon storm flat through the rain of the bullet, the first to jump in with a shield falls back. The other two shield holders are upset.


    The other two shieldmen were killed by Simon, who was gently turned to the side.


    "I don''t think there''s any coverage of new homes, bombardments or shelling. It''s possible they''ll come if they''re at a disadvantage. Then it''s not good to be here."


    Lei Lei advances.


    "Right. You guys spread out. Break up with those who go out on the earth and those who move over the building. I don''t know how many enemies there are or how big they are. Of course, if we run into enemies in this hotel, we''ll clean them up later."


    A new home orders. It seems that some of the hotels have guests and employees, and in order not to involve them, the mercenaries decided that they should go outside.


    "True, Johnny, you''re on the roof with me. Snipe the Mowmime on the ground"


    Simon calls me, and True and Johnny follow Simon.


    Running up the hotel stairs, as the three of them tried to get out onto the roof, a bullet fell across the rooftop door.


    True and Johnny pulled in without being able to get out of the rooftop door, but Simon is jumping out.


    (Ambush after being read about our behavior)


    True to think of it as an unafraid enemy and pull your mind together.


    The enemy''s gunfire stopped and Simon''s gunfire sounded, so he truly went out to the roof. Johnny goes on too.


    On the roof, the faces of the two men opposite Simon looked familiar. I was told to pay special attention earlier, it''s Rashid and Omar.


    Rashid had six arms out from under his clothes, two assault rifles, a shotgun, two submachine guns and a total of four guns.


    "Six arms - I''ll take on Rashid. True and Johnny, take charge of Omar."


    Following Simon''s instructions to move to the left, True and Johnny move to the opposite right of Simon. Towards there is Rashid on the left and Omar on the right.


    "Omar''s opponents are two! But Omar can''t lose! Kill me full, hold me full of women in heaven! Omar, fire!


    When you give him a temperamental roar, Omar shoots a submachine gun.


    True and Johnny run around the rooftops with little shelter or anything, desperately trying to hit the bullet.


    I can see my opponent''s face and truly feel the exhilaration I have long forgotten about fighting in close proximity to the swastika. This one gets more excited than the fight to hide from the distance and shoot a gun. Serious battle of authenticity. I can feel the collision between life and life. Stronger consciousness.


    (Life chips, life fitting play - awesome)


    While portraying himself spilling an invincible grin in his head, the truth sparked a huge amount of killing.

 1518 22

    Rashid''s four guns blow fire simultaneously.


    Simon sighed, gently stepping on the steppe and dodging, shooting the gun where Rashid saw a gap.


    Rashid gets shot in the chest and peeps down.


    "A few of them with guns, look, I''d be the only one shooting at them. Then you''d better carry a Gatling gun with you."


    Simon shoots further at the fallen Rashid as he says in a grumpy tone. Now I aimed at my head.


    Rashid rolled out of sight and avoided the bullet, but aimed at the back of that rolling Rashid''s head and fired yet another shot at Simon.


    A bullet pierces through the base of his neck to his throat, and Rashid spits out blood. So it seemed that the battle had been won.


    "Kugo.............................."


    But Rashid is not completely dead yet. Squeeze your last force and put your hands on a grenade that sits on your hips.


    Simon also watched the movement properly. A hand stretched out to the grenade is shot through.


    Rashid''s obsession also broke off there. My body cramps as I spit blood. He peeled off his white eyes and ended up in a painful shape.


    "Not yet."


    Seeing the battle between True and Johnny and Omar on the sidelines, Simon shrugs. Don''t you dare touch me. There''s no need for that either. I knew True and Johnny would win.


    (This guy''s willing to kill anytime soon.)


    Johnny gets a little snotty with the true killer next door.


    (Should I turn to backup from behind? I''m better off with this guy, Li. I can stand up.)


    Johnny decides and moves in his right position with nature, even without exchanging words. Truly aware of Johnny''s movements like that, I am going to move along with it myself.


    Omar still has a huge shield, lurking in his shield and shooting at him. While shooting from True and Johnny would also be prevented, the barrel protruding from Omar''s shield appeared in True''s eyes like a struggle to set a goal.


    It''s easy to see the orientation of the barrel, so the truth is, while avoiding shooting, try to get around to the side of Omar with it wide aside.


    "Mmmm!?


    Omar moves his shield to match his true movement.


    "Ah!?


    On the other hand, since Johnny is not moving, Omar will expose the exposed half of his body from his shield to Johnny.


    Johnny shoots Omar. Omar abandons his shield and rushes around to dodge it.


    "Are you stupid...... this guy"


    Sneering Johnny.


    True points the gun at Omar, who tried to stand up shortly after dodging.


    Omar reacts to it and jumps all at once from his mid back.


    "Muggle!"


    Eating bullets shot from a true gun on his shoulder and flank, Omar shouted sadly.


    Omar glances at the impact of the bullet, yet shoots the gun toward the truth. It''s almost a painful counterattack.


    In contrast to such an omal, the truth is to calmly look at the muzzle and the timing of the shooting and avoid it.


    Johnny shoots at Omar even more. I''ll shoot you too.


    Johnny''s bullet hits Omar''s foot. The bulletproof fiber didn''t push through, but Omar saw a bad portion in the boulder and tried to escape.


    Omar jumping off the rooftop. We''ve also confirmed that the jeep is stopped downstairs. I can hit my body hard on the body, but it''s better than a clash on the ground.


    Jeep runs out. I don''t even know if Jeeve had anything to do with Mowmime, so I really hesitated to shoot him and dropped Omar''s escape as it were.


    "Ha, that went well, dude"


    Johnny reaches for the truth, grips his fist and makes him laugh.


    Really silent and similarly fisted, gently engaged with Johnny''s fist.


    When the truth turned to Simon and Rashid, the battle was already on. Rashid has fallen into a depression and is dying from being shot in the neck.


    "Looks like you''re flashy down there, and I''ll cover you."


    "Oops."


    Encouraged by Simon, Johnny and True faintly rode themselves out of the roof and began shooting Mormime soldiers who were at gunfights in front of the hotel. Simon started shooting as well, from a slightly off spot with the two of them.


    The battle with Mowmime did not last that long.


    The mercenaries felt as they tried to fight the Mormime soldiers and made a much more skilled move than the last South American guerrilla.


    But the mercenary side took advantage of the land first, and the battle became a one-sided development.


    Mowmime avoided an impossible engagement and quickly took a decision to withdraw before much sacrifice was made and fled.


    "They won to win, but they can''t be caught off guard inside. It''s no exaggeration to speak of a warring soldier."


    "I didn''t just leave the U.S. Army on a boulder. It''s not like Dade''s been fighting here for decades."


    After the battle, his new home in the hotel lobby and Charles were uttering praise for nature and his enemies.


    "The pair of people who were named and told to watch out were disappointing people on the contrary."


    Simon comes and says there. True and Johnny are behind it too.


    "Those six arms, I wanted to do it."


    "So it wasn''t a big deal."


    "Well, maybe it is from Simon."


    While Charles and Simon are in conversation, the new home finds a hotel employee and goes to get him.


    "Get the owner out!


    It''s a new home that utters a voice that I intend to give Dos the best of my ability, but it''s not good because of the high pitch. But employees call the owner on the intercom with tremors because they know the opponent was a mercenary who had a shootout until earlier.


    "Andrew, take it down."


    Following instructions from his new home, Andrew strangled the owner who showed up with wings from behind.


    "Ahhh, this uncle, his body odor is so cute ~. Her hair is also quite thick."


    The owner trembles at Andrew for mouthing disgusting things as he sniffs his neck.


    "You ticked the place here, didn''t you? No, are you part of the Mo ''mime, too?


    "Hey, what are you talking about!


    Owners expose their fears to a new home asking with a sinister look.


    "It would have been nice if the terror superiors had just become grenades and recoilless cannons and cleaned up, but that''s what they were doing when they pulled their guns off and got on board and engaged. Because I didn''t want the hotel destroyed. Comrades care about boulders."


    Hear the words of your new home and the owner takes a breath.


    "Spit it out honestly. Otherwise, the guy who''s holding you down right now will take your pants off and eat your strawberries raw. He''s a perverted demon who''s eaten up dozens of male roots."


    "Hey, whatever it is, it''s terrible. Because I don''t do that."


    "Even though people are blackmailing you, you make an effort to get a little conversation together!


    The new home exasperatingly summoned Andrew to protest and deny it.


    "In the meantime, if you honestly admit it and follow this one, I won''t kill you. If you want to cut the syrah..."


    A new home pulls out a massive survival knife. The blade reflects a ray of light, and the owner drips a cold sweat.


    "Oh yeah...... I called it in. But I am not from Mowmime. He''s only one of the sympathizers."


    Perceived owner acknowledges.


    "Did we find out exactly who we were? Would you like to disguise yourself as a local?


    Li Lei said, the new house shakes its head to the side.


    "It stinks and I don''t need it. We know where they are anyway, and we can just attack them now. More than that... we can use this guy."


    The new home spread a mean grin as she looked at the owner.


    "When we get to base, we''ll let this guy have some false information. Leave the two of us here and watch this guy."


    "Then I''ll keep an eye on you. I''ll hold the owner like this and keep an eye on him."


    "I''m not going to be able to move because I''m wounded, too, so I''m going to turn to watch."


    Andrew and Carl, the mercenary who was shot in the foot, offered.


    "That''s why we''re going"


    Following the life of their new home, the mercenaries left the hotel behind as they took their weapons and headed to where Maumim''s executives lurked.


    Hazam, a Maumim executive, was thinking about what to do next, following reports of a failed raid on a hotel where the mercenaries were lurking.


    Hazam takes seriously the fact that Omar was injured and Rashid was killed, not just lost. The enemy is quite skilled. I can''t get through with my half-breed hands.


    After much thought, the owner of the hotel where the mercenaries were staying called.


    "I eavesdropped on their conversation, and I think I know where your base is. You think a separate unit is going to plant a bomb in the building and bring it down? ''


    "If an air strike doesn''t work, do you think there''s a bomb set up to destroy the building? Ridiculous."


    Upon hearing the owner''s report, Hazam was throwing up something out of the ordinary.


    ''Their conversation was only fragmented, so it''s possible they''ve already planted a bomb''


    "Okay. Thank you for your information."


    Admitting that it was a dangerous situation that was not strange whenever he was bombed, Hazam ordered everyone to promptly remove Azit when he told his men this story.


    Hazam and several other soldiers left Ajit and tried to get in the car, while shooting began.


    Every soldier but Hazam falls. The moment Hazam looks back to return to Azit, behind Hazam''s knees on both legs, he is shot at the same time, and Hazam falls.


    The soldiers who are still in Ajito will not try to be detoured. The soldiers who left before Hazam drove for some time before the car was blown up.


    "Lightly scratched. Fools are easy to handle and helpful."


    One man appears laughing at Niyaniya before Hazam, who fell into depression. It was my new home.


    Crouching, a new home that puts a pistol on Hazam''s head.


    "They killed my duck, and I can''t forgive this guy. I won''t kill you right away because of personal grievances."


    "Heh... heh heh, haha!


    Listening to that dialogue in his new home, Hazam tried to make him laugh as hard as he could.


    Hazam was so intuitive that the murdered Dachi and the others must have been someone in the room that he was decorating. That''s weird - no, at least I lost, and I decided that was weird, and I laughed at him as if I was going to put up a vanity.


    "What''s your dachi''s name?


    Hazam asks, but the new home doesn''t answer.


    "Ha ha, take a look at my room. I''m sure there''s your duck. My collection..."


    In the middle of words, a new home shot Hazam in the head.


    "I don''t know what shit worms say. I''m a human being."


    When you throw up, your new home gets up.


    "Mission accomplished. The target has been targeted, but there are still numerous Mowmime and his sympathies lurking in this country. Whenever there''s retaliation, it''s not weird, and I''m just leaving this country. Much worse than the anti-government guerrillas in Central and South America during this time. It''s like this country is full of enemies."


    A new home tells the mercenaries. When I originally crushed one executive base, I was going to leave immediately. It was also that kind of contract.


    The mercenaries get in the car at once and start moving. However, the routes are separate for each car. He was also wary of solidifying and moving in one place to exhaust the grid.


    "And if you do it here, you''re gonna be moving around."


    Charles says as he drives his car.


    "Right. Why don''t we just sit back and fight in the same place? Of course I''m tired of the same place all the time. It''s like we''ve been traveling too much here lately."


    Li Lei in the passenger seat agrees and looks over the back mirror at his new home in the back seat.


    "Last time it was Captain Logan''s convenience, and this time Mormime couldn''t help but move fast."


    And, Charles.


    "There''s a good reason. I''ll tell you why."


    I said in a distracted voice that my new home was.


    "What? Tell me why."


    Andrew, recovered on his way to the hotel, voices dissatisfaction.


    "Shh... tell me..."


    Charles and Andrew were stunned when asked why they would change the battlefield when they did it in a short period of time, emanating from the mouth of their new home. Li Lei was somewhat, but I wasn''t too surprised because I thought he wasn''t.


    "I wish you''d said it sooner. That''s when he died."


    "Totally."


    "Sorry."


    The new home made a rare and honest apology to complaining Charles and Andrew.

 1519 23

    After a week or so of vacation in Dubai, Zhenda headed to the African country.


    It is the remnants of colonial domination by the nations of Europe that the borders of the African countries are linear. This is how geography and history are connected.


    At the end of the twenty-first century, in parts of West Africa, in North and most countries of Central Africa, it was still in conflict.


    Why do so many countries in Africa remain much poorer? Why do so many countries keep waging prolonged wars? Much of the Japanese perception would be to the extent that ''because the Europeans and Americans used to colonize and hunt slaves''. That is correct, of course. Or some say with discrimination and disdain that the human beings in Africa are originally low in popularity. This is actually correct, too.


    So how is it that colonization long ago is causing the war to this day, when the colony was taken off?


    Colonial domination takes many forms. In the case of Japan, it took the form of investing in colonies, but the EU-US countries took the approach of divided governance, both in Asia and in Africa.


    What is Split Governance? Simply put, it is a dominant operation that causes hatred and strife among the ruled, so that the spearhead of hatred of the ruled does not turn toward the ruler.


    The way to make it relative is also really simple. Only certain tribes should be given preferential treatment to create inequalities. It is also effective to place the favoured side in the ruling class. It should be noted that the antagonistic structure thus created continues to be extended, even more than a hundred years after the end of European colonial domination.


    So why does the folk remain low?


    Simply and unequivocally uneducated, bound by customs and conservative ideas, but for the sake of reason. Many are immediate objects, few have a sense of public morality. To this end, neither the hearts of the people nor the nations themselves will develop until they remain poor.


    Not all countries in Africa, not all humans, of course, are like that.


    A country called Rwanda, for example. Just hearing the name of that country would remind many Japanese of the word genocide, but after there were millions of genocides, when it came to what happened to this country, there was remarkable economic growth, politicians stopped working corruption, and good security came to be at the top of the world and called an African miracle.


    It was with the wounds of genocide, but with a common sense that all citizens would rebuild their country, that they made a transformation into a very national conscious country. By the curse of partition rule, the Futz and Tutsi clashed and developed into genocide, but then it can also be said that the curse of partition rule was lifted.


    This is, of course, a rare example, but the antagonistic structure that continues from the era of colonial domination does not necessarily continue to be extended, and there is ample possibility of removing it from its curse.


    But as a matter of reality, many countries in Africa are dawning into conflict, and long after colonial rule has ended, developed countries continue to interfere and incite Hate. Its aim is to acquire resources to sleep in Africa and to export and sell weapons.


    Mercenaries drive from the airport, cross about two borders along the way, and reach larger cities.


    Even when it comes to cities, very few buildings are built. Many of them are made of dirt or bricks, a two-story building at best.


    A civil war in the capital of a country that could stand. Claw marks of war were seen all over the city, but he said there were no more disputes around here.


    "The sudden outbreak of civil war in the third year of statehood means I''m glad you''re well!


    The new home skips the careless extreme joke and the soldiers laugh.


    The image of true Africa was not very good. Hot, poor, hungry, conflict. This is the place.


    The image was actually overshadowed by looking at African towns. Vibrant. Lots of smiles. The smiles of the children in particular dazzle me. I don''t think very much of it as a wartime country.


    "The dwellers are very lively."


    "There was a preconceived notion of poverty and hunger, but that''s not true. A lot of smiles."


    "It''s because these things are peaceful. If you go to the battlefield, the scenery changes completely. I always have been."


    "But infrastructure sucks. Look at that, that."


    "Wow... are you drinking that dirty river water?


    Look at the town, the mercenaries are talking.


    "Whatever you think, don''t look peaceful."


    It was truly the same opinion as the other mercenaries.


    "Oh, probably because it''s been a long time since I''ve been off the battlefield. Reconstruction seems to be progressing. This is what happens once you''re at peace."


    And, Simon. I see several similar patterns.


    "But behind it, there are wounds in people''s hearts, so be careful."


    Even though Simon advised me, I really didn''t know what to look out for.


    Conflict from colonial domination still persists in this country. It was founded fine, but discontent exploded and quickly developed into a muddy civil unrest because of the blatant disparities between the tribes and the disregard of the tribes on the part of the rulers for exhausting their covenants to the tribes of the ruled.


    But those who rose up in the name of the PLA became bisected, and one of them began to strike not only the army, but even the people. The heroes became bandits when they had their weapons in their hands and their heads were numbered. And it''s been a triple battle.


    True Days will be employed by the still decent members of the PLA. It seems that quite a few mercenaries are already fighting with the PLA.


    "The PLA is a Christian, the government army is a muslim, and the aspect as a religious war is strong. If I knew how it was, I''d know they were fighting without religion."


    The new home explains.


    "I guess it was also the Europeans and Americans who deliberately went to incite conflict that brought different religions to the same country"


    "Yes, yes, I''m sorry. We, the ancestors of the Europeans and Americans, have done terrible things."


    Listening to Li Lei''s dialogue, Charles half-eyed the back eye that tends to hide in his hair and makes a bar-reading voice.


    Then, for a while, the mercenaries moved freely in town.


    The children of the town were intrigued by the Gentiles of different skin colours, some of whom followed them without fear. Those children and some mercenaries were playing back to their children''s hearts.


    True and Johnny walked around prominently and enjoyed what was going on in town. I don''t see anything in particular I want to buy. I was interested in mysterious fruits piled up like mountains, but I''m somewhat afraid to buy them and try them.


    When the two returned to the meeting place of the mercenaries, their new home also returned at the same time.


    "Hey, True, Johnny, I picked up some good stuff -"


    Speak of the new home bouncing with joy. True and Johnny have a fiercely unpleasant feeling. The new home is turning one hand to the waist and hiding something I picked up.


    "Look, it''s a cobra. That''s where it fell."


    "Ugh! Oh, no! I''ll kill you!"


    With the head of a living cobra poked at his nose tip, Johnny pronounces an anger after being raised to heaven.


    "Hahaha, now face, super masterpiece. Did you guys see that? If I hadn''t seen it, I''d be losing my life."


    The mercenaries were laughing as bitterly as they could in their new home, which seemed to explode strangely while grabbing Cobra''s neck.


    "Ko, you bastard..."


    "Damn it! Cobra Bomb!"


    "Ohhhh!


    Cobra is thrown face-to-face, and Johnny glances at her ass cake as much as he wants. Fortunately, Cobra landed next to Johnny and ran away.


    "It''s like the prankster''s grown up just like that."


    I said as True looked at my new home, glad I didn''t come over.


    "He''s been like that forever."


    says Li Lei, who came next to true.


    "You didn''t see Simon or his new home before he became a mercenary, did you?


    "Oh."


    Li Lei asks me, and the truth nods in surprise.


    "An introduction to a Mad Scientist named Junko Yukioka, who I know from my new home and Simon -? I''ve been wondering what kind of guy he is, but he sounds like a hell of a big guy in there. You know, experimenting with humans all the time."


    I''m not remodeled.


    True to make Li Lei feel slightly uncomfortable talking as if to put in an exploration.


    "I don''t want to pry into anything."


    Li Lei shrugs his shoulder as he smiles.


    "Instead, he said he''d looked into it, and he was talking about it in front of me."


    "Hey... what I''m wondering is how the connection between my new home and Simon is with Junko Yukioka. Those two, before they went to mercenary school, they''ve been daisies ever since they were kids."


    "You can''t pry into the past here, can you?


    In true words, Li Lei turns into a troubled face and messes with his mustache.


    "It''s not up to the rules. It''s like some sort of tacit understanding. But some people want to talk about the past or something."


    "Then why did Lei become a mercenary?


    "We''re a military lineage, aren''t we? Since I was a little girl, I''ve been planted to become a soldier, but I''ve come to rebel against it. I don''t like the shit in my country anymore. Both the shitty partisans don''t try to look at the contents, just rotting to decorate Haribote''s epithelium beautifully. Besides, the mindset has always been pre-epochal. I didn''t like it and couldn''t help but jump out of the country when I realized it was such a disgraceful authority."


    "Are you finally grey?"


    To true dialogue, Li Lei breaks his face.


    "That''s what happens when you say you have no body or lid. What about you?


    "I told you to be strong.


    "It doesn''t feel like being strong without purpose. I saw it not as a romance or a dream to the strongest, but as the type who has a purpose and wants strength for it"


    "There''s someone I want to protect, and there''s someone I want to change. And..."


    "Revenge."


    True surprised me with words to Li Lei, who spoke ahead of time. Li Lei looks down at the truth and laughs at Niyaniya, rubbing her beard impeccably.


    "I felt that kind of air from you somehow. One of the reasons I didn''t like it when I first saw you was because of that."


    "Is revenge a bad thing, seen from Lei Li?


    True to ask straight.


    "It''s also a weird way to say bad things... hmm... you''re in trouble. What should I answer? Used moonlight expression, but revenge is vain. I''ve never heard anything but manga or lanobe about being happy with revenge, I am."


    At this time, Li Lei was truly rebellious, but then when he saw the applicants for retrofit motives to visit the Yukooka Institute, he realized that his dialogue was the right one.

 1520 24

    After a day in a peaceful town, the mercenaries will drive to the battlefield.


    Looks like it''s gonna take another day from here to the battlefield.


    In front of the mercenaries, a new home told them.


    "Every time a mercenary school support merchant brings his stuff to a designated location, we have to pick it up first."


    "Thanks to you, this one''s very helpful."


    Alan, who truly organized on the first battlefield, says toward his new home. In addition to the five members of the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School, there are always about twenty to thirty mercenaries following. Every time I travel, I switch a few, but some of them follow me all the time. Alan is one of them.


    First we go get weapons, then a line to the battlefield.


    The next day, we arrive at our destination. The whole town is a battlefield, and it''s not like the town I visited on my first day. I truly thought I had come from heaven to hell.


    Get out of the car and walk around the city.


    The building there was half-destructed by the bombardment, and there was no light in the eyes of those who crossed the town. I can''t even see a smile. In the meantime, the sight of mercenaries is not calm.


    "Wow, I saw something nasty..."


    "What''s going on?


    Johnny asks Li Lei, who flaunts his face.


    "That''s it. Oh... I knew you didn''t have to look"


    "Tell me yourself what..."


    I can point my finger at it and then pull in, Lei, but I don''t mind seeing True and Johnny.


    From signs and exteriors written in kanji, it is the ruin of a store that the Chinese supposedly ran.


    "You''re so ruined."


    There were several other destroyed buildings, but the way the store was destroyed seemed truly different. The chairs and desks and shelves inside have also been broken.


    "You must have bought the anger of the inhabitants. From the beginning of the twenty-first century our country entered Africa and made a lot of messes. While it rose gold to the governments of African countries, it destroyed the environment, seized resources, disrupted the market economy by exporting groceries, stopped the growth of industry, increased unemployment, sent large numbers of criminals, dumped garbage all over it, and bought disgust from local people in Africa. They accuse us of new forms of colonial domination, and China''s aversion to Synophobia has spread all over the world."


    Li Lei speaks with a laid back face.


    "I was in elementary school when the U.S.-China War broke out. I learned later that even if the governments of the countries where the gold was scattered supported China, all its citizens were a part of America''s hard work. Information was manipulated domestically, including the Internet, so I didn''t know."


    "Oh well..."


    Johnny turns his sympathetic gaze to Li Lei.


    "At this point, if I''m Chinese and I don''t know what I''ll do, I''ll leave it to the Japanese..."


    "Oh......"


    "Oops......"


    It was then that Truth and Johnny nodded hesitantly.


    "Are you Chinese?


    Asked in one word of English, which sounded sinister, Li Lei shrugged, but it was not Li Lei who was called out. A little further away, a new home is stuffed by the locals.


    "That''s not true. The Japanese. The Chinese are him."


    "Ngu!


    Li Lei, who tried to appease me, gave me a weird groan as my new home pointed straight at me.


    "You can really die in your new home..."


    Lei Lei drops his shoulder disappointingly.


    "My father died hard and prematurely because of you guys. I don''t want people like you to step on the land of this country again just to take it away from people, as long as you don''t care around them."


    "I''m sorry..."


    The locals surround Li Lei and complain abundantly of disgust. Lei apologizes without saying back because he doesn''t want to have a useless dispute.


    "Wait. You don''t have to apologize. I''d rather not forgive him."


    When the new home breaks between Lei Lei and the locals, they stare at the locals with perseverance.


    "This guy is different from the Chinese who annoyed your family and the people around here, right? Bad guys are everywhere. They''re in your country, too. Together, don''t be racist. If you want to discriminate against that bad guy, kill him. This guy''s one of us, and if he''s not a bad guy, he didn''t bother you."


    "Ugh... right. Sorry..."


    Pushed by the grandeur and rational honesty of their new home, the locals apologized with dismay and walked away from the scene.


    "Pfft, I won again. I want to know defeat. I mean, I''m the best looking person right now. Even modestly, it''s a man''s book. Lei Li also asked me to help him review me. Huh!?


    "Is this the bad mouth that says extra things you don''t have to say? Or should I do something about my head? Hmm?"


    "hahahahahahahahahaha"


    In the midst of his new home being good at talking, Li Lei pokes his index finger in the mouth of his new home, stretches it aside as funny and then twists it up.


    "Where are the bad guys -? Well, of all the Japanese I''ve ever met, he''s the worst."


    Johnny said with a laugh when he saw his new home being headlocked by Li Lei.


    At that time, the sound of the shelling sounds.


    "Oh, here we go."


    Lei Li unleashes his new home.


    "I''ve never fought downtown before."


    One of the mercenaries whines. That is true as well. The other day''s battle in the Middle East would also be a downtown battle at first, but I didn''t really feel like I was at war.


    "Come on, we''re on our way, it''s a PLA garrison, right?


    Li Lei says with a bitter laugh when he looks at the new home.


    "I''m glad you''re well enough to start Don Patch before we go!


    "That''s all right now..."


    "Well...... thank you for this sheer reckoning, welcoming our arrival in Don Patch! Let''s respond to this with gunfire, too!


    Running into Charles, the new home screams cheerfully.


    Hi guys, this new home seems to like careless jokes, but I really don''t understand anything about laughing at all.


    Running to the shooter. As people flee from the direction in which the battle is taking place, it becomes movement in a way that defies the flow, and the mercenaries are slightly variant.


    When we got to the battlefield, the garrison we were planning to head to was being raided.


    A white building surrounded in three directions and mounted on an armoured car, such as a heavy machine gun, which continues to be severely shot. There are several corpses of soldiers rolling around it. Those surrounding it were also seen dead and wounded, but now the attack seems to be one-sided.


    "All right, I''ll say hello politely."


    He tells his new home, and the mercenaries sneak out to surround him, hide in a shield, and start shooting guns where he can confirm that he''s taken the back of each of his enemies in three directions.


    The soldiers who were attacking the building took a simultaneous shot from behind the defenseless, looking up to heaven. And they did it one after the other.


    Perceiving that, counterattacks also began inside the building. The raiders, caught between the front and the back, will be wiped out in no time. The mercenaries have not even been injured.


    "I''m listening. You''re the eleventh chairman of the mercenary school. Well done for coming."


    A person appears from inside the building who appears to be an officer and expresses his gratitude.


    The mercenaries are invited inside the command building and take a breather.


    "They were ex-PLA, and now they call them this with disdain and anger. With the bandits. The bandits are much worse off than the government forces. Government forces don''t even try to kill non-combatants, such as women, children, old men, but the bandits come to kill without sight. NGO gets attacked too."


    An officer, the commander here, explains the situation.


    "Why is the ex-PLA getting so ferocious?


    Simon asks questions.


    "The man who is the leader of the bandit army - because of Bubbaba. He holds diamond mines, gold mines and cocoa fields in his hand. The bandits are given weapons, ordered to kill, take away, and offend while they can live a good life in that spill. The bandits do that despite their luxurious status, because for them, both the Muslim government forces and the Christian Liberation Army are enemies. Many of those who are in the bandits are those who lost their families in strife. Because of this, hatred is stirred up and made destructive. And even rumors that he''s been hit with drugs and amplified with hate."


    When I heard the commander explain, I found out once again that the outrageous villain was the enemy, and I even felt truly happy. Instead of killing it doesn''t hurt my heart, it seems like a soothing enemy.


    "There are even rumors that Bubaba is an agent of a private oil field store. So, I''m in the war business of expanding the war,"


    "Is it like a supplier that manufactures pig food to fatten pigs called military complexes?"


    New home and Lei say sarcastically.


    "There are other beings like the bandits. The famous one would be ''Lost Paradigm''. Seems to have weakened now, but you had a great momentum at one time. Thank God you didn''t come to this country."


    And, Commander.


    "The Lost Paradigm is significantly worse than its bandits, and you can compare it..."


    "Maybe so."


    The commander had an ambiguous grin on his new home, which he said was somewhat frightening.

 1521 25

    True, Johnny and Charles headed to town to shop. Mainly for dinner tonight.


    "It''s unusual to buy food instead of groceries."


    Charles says as he walks.


    "It must be that one. This town''s got a lot to eat because it''s delicious."


    "I hope so."


    Johnny said with a smile, but Charles had a bad feeling and was spilling a smile.


    Charles had a hunch.


    When I went to the grocery store, there was all kinds of smell. The streets are lined with dewstores and all kinds of groceries are sold, but nothing is appetizing.


    "The smell of meat is drifting so much."


    "The number of pigeons you want is terrific."


    "If you bake it and season it, you''ll be with me. Let''s buy..."


    True, Charles, Johnny says. Especially if it''s this unusual number of cravings that make you lose your appetite.


    Both meat and vegetables have the impression of being bored. There were some fruits that reflected brilliantly, but they were all substitutes for obscure shapes that I had never seen, making it difficult to get my hands on.


    "Oh, I know this. It''s Baobab."


    I said with true pointing to the great fruit of thin, dirty yellow and green. I''ve seen it on TV before.


    "You can''t fit in with one hand."


    Johnny takes Baobab''s fruit and squeals.


    "Looks like Johnny liked it and I''ll buy some of these"


    "I don''t like anything."


    Hearing the true words, Johnny laughs and slaps his true head gently with Baobab''s fruit.


    "None of this is cheap helpful"


    And, true.


    "Look at that one. What''s wrong with cancer, that one?"


    In the direction Johnny pointed to, he had his neck cut off and the sheep who had cut his hair hung upside down, blushing with a burner.


    "Oh, I know that one. Say smokey. It''s a dish that mows old sheep''s hair and burns the surface in a burner to make it black."


    Charles explains.


    "My guts don''t get out when I cook them. The meat tastes like smoke. Of course, I''ll wash the black beans later. It''s forbidden in Europe, though. That''s why immigrants from Africa in Europe are in love with Smokey."


    "Why are you banned?


    Johnny asks.


    "There are all kinds of germs on the surface of sheep, some of which are deadly nasty. Most people die from burner fire, but there''s a chance that the bacteria won''t die. I won''t be the first to remove the built-in, so there may still be bacteria here."


    "I see..."


    Though I tried to say that, Johnny didn''t really understand the rationale.


    On the way home, it looks like Don Patch has started again, and the gunshots are coming from somewhere.


    I brought my weapon, but I''m hesitant to fight for the three of us. We don''t even know how many enemies we have.


    "For once, let''s just go"


    True says.


    "Right. If you''re in danger, you can run."


    "Ouch. I have to keep what I bought."


    Charles and Johnny responded, trying to get to where the gunshot came from.


    "You shouldn''t go that way. If the soldiers go now, there''s nothing more we can do. It''s a late festival, and if the soldiers confirm their appearance, they may turn back and break out again. So don''t go any further."


    The old man raises his hand and controls the true ones.


    "What happened?


    True asks the old man.


    "We''re throwing grenades from one end of the house while the bandits run their motorcycles. That''s what they always do. After those guys run away, many homes are blowing up. Every family in there."


    Charles and Johnny give a sinister look to an old man who looks sad.


    "Wow, that''s a town. Even in the city I grew up in, Don Pachi happened once in a while, but..."


    "I know what you''re trying to say. The city of Euthanasia I grew up in was similar, but it was only a struggle between the muscles."


    "Oh... the thieves here and the rest of us are aggressively targeting and killing citizens."


    "I don''t know what it feels like to get to that point"


    Where Johnny and I were truly talking, Charles wanted to say, "It''s common in comics," but he kept it to himself because it''s not an atmosphere he could say.


    "Let''s take a short cut home through the back alley so we may be running all over the city and can''t find it"


    Charles urges me, and the three of them go into the back street.


    As I entered the back street, I saw the sight of my chest squirming. At the corner of the road, a child, only three or four years old, is rolling lost about a third of his body. Of course he''s dead. The maggots are boiling in massive quantities.


    "Oops... isn''t this the best place I''ve ever been around for the truth? Have you ever seen Charles worse?


    Johnny asks Charles.


    "I wonder if it was when I was hired by the vigilante in Mexico for about four months. Fighting between the vigilante and the drug cartel intensified, and the cartel killed women and children in retaliation. Honestly, it was worse than here. I was laughing and shooting at them and putting them up on the Internet."


    "Oh...... I saw a little of that. I hate to say it, but the organization I belonged to was connected to a drug cartel around here."


    When I heard about Charles, Johnny flaunted his face.


    "In Mexico, the police and the military alone can''t help it, and the vigilante has been organized and even hired as a mercenary, but they haven''t reported that the vigilante could be a new drug organization, or that it''s connected to a drug cartel. The vigilante was also slapped. So, the president of that reported TV station was tightly adhering to drug cartels, and that''s what I found out, so come on. Hard. Hundreds of town vigilantes gathered there to surround the airport in an attempt to evacuate the family, caught them lightly, and killed them all together."


    "Ha ha, that''s a shuddering story"


    "If that''s the only way to kill him, did he still kill his family and faint?


    Listening to Charles, Johnny laughed furiously, but told him to blame the truth.


    "Ahem? I think you''re guilty of the same crime. I lived in luxury with the dirty money he earned. Even if legally innocent, people''s minds must have been punished because it was considered an unforgivable sin."


    "You don''t know what kind of person that family is. If the whole family, like the president of that TV station, could have been killed, but you just got caught up in it because you''re family."


    "Hmmm...... if you ask me...... But if we do it, it''ll be hard to talk. That''s how I honestly feel."


    Be honest with your emotions, Johnny, after understanding true reason.


    "Let me tell you, it wasn''t the vigilante who killed my family, it was the stupid president."


    Charles sarcastically says.


    "Anyway, you two, be careful not to lose your mind this time. The city itself is in the middle of the battle zone. You know the difference between a battlefield and a safe area off the battlefield, right? This is the former. When you''re in the city, you''re gonna forget about it, but stay conscious."


    "I feel like I did this before and before. Well, I''ll take it even worse this time."


    When I heard Charles'' attention, the truth said.


    The first assignment given to the mercenaries was to escort NGOs for a month.


    "Is it just for a month?"


    You''re a blank time hole filler.


    "Our job wasn''t originally to be an escort. You ran out of manpower and you were over there."


    "In a month''s time, a United Nations security force will come and take over the escort."


    "Lately, then, the U.N. forces have also begun to escort NGOs."


    The mercenaries who heard the mission will talk.


    "That UN force will protect us, bringing in cholera to take more than 10,000 victims, or enjoying the rape of victims in exchange for support for supplies. Not at all reliable. Huh? Hahaha"


    The new home was flying out of place careless jokes and laughing alone, heaving the air.


    Since NGOs go to settlements and villages everywhere, they provide escorts both when travelling and during medical treatment and food distribution.


    "It is an important task that I will rely on your reputation. Make sure you keep them safe."


    In front of the mercenaries, the commander tells them.


    "Copy that. How dare you aim all the way to NGO. Give me a mission to kill Bubbaba, the leader of the bandits, when you''re done with that mission. That''s the quickest thing you can do."


    When the new home says, the commander looks in trouble.


    "I wish I knew where you were. I keep skilfully hiding, and I can''t talk about it at the moment."


    It''s a one-man operation that depends on the head, so it seemed like the organization would collapse if even the head was killed, but the head himself knows that, so he won''t go out in public, so he keeps hiding.


    "The bandits are hard to say a single rock organization. There are some aspects of instant and immediate people gathering to ravage Usa Sunshine, and some of them are not happy that they left the bandits in that state."


    "Hmmm..."


    Hearing the commander''s story, the new home is conceived.


    And somehow he starts pounding his ears on the commander.


    "Are you all right?


    "I''ll take care of it."


    To the skeptical commander, a new home laughing at. The mercenaries naturally don''t know what they told you.


    "You know, I''m gonna let you skip a few days now. I''ll leave command to Simon."


    The new house turned to the mercenaries and said.


    "What are you up to?


    Simon asks.


    "Secret. If you succeed, I''ll send you to praise me"


    The mercenaries were anxious for their new home to tell in a magnificent tone.

 1522 26

    I like bread, bread, bread and the sound of bullets that constantly overlap and squeak.


    Even though it is a space full of death, I feel true when it calms down.


    Lately, however, tension has left me empty and I tend to relax to stick around. Not only true, but also other faces, some of whom saw a trend of continued incomplete combustion.


    "Hey, I tend to be all over the place. I know how you feel, but even your enemies don''t know when you''re going to let them in, so don''t let them get you distracted or anything."


    When my new home saw such air, I cautioned softly toward the same.


    The NGO escort has begun, and it''s about to be two weeks. Fighting can occur day after day, or more than one day, and sometimes it didn''t happen for four days.


    Fighting occurs frequently, but has never led to heavy fighting. On the other hand, it just seemed like such a nori that the enemy came out a little bit to be helpful and went home once he had a gun shootout. There are no casualties from each other.


    "After all, few bandit soldiers seem to be obsessed with Bubaba, the head of the bandit army. And our spies are also sending them to the bandits, spreading rumors. He says he''s a brilliant guard for NGOs. So I guess we''ll fight moderately and turn back before there''s any sacrifice"


    That''s what the commander stood for.


    "You think that commander''s doing it the right way?


    Simon said skeptically one day during the escort. A church on a village hill, guarding the Quartet while a group of NGO doctors open a travel clinic. On the front are the new house, Lei, Simon and three other mercenaries, each of whom is in charge of a different location.


    "Not at all. To be clear, idiot. You did something extra. From the very beginning, I wanted my enemies to fight with their backs. That would reduce the number of enemies at an early stage."


    Throw away the new home with a cold face.


    "Our mission must be an escort, right? I don''t think it''s that bad of a commander''s judgment or his current schematics to take care of the escort."


    Li Lei makes a difference to his new home.


    "If NGO raids continue to fail so persistently and repeatedly that no sacrifice has been made to our allies, even the enemy bosses will wonder. That can''t be deluded. One day you''ll realize, and then you''ll get your main hips in. It would be troublesome if they put it in bulk at that time. I don''t care how many soldiers disobey you, they might order you to fight until you die, or to attack."


    "Oh well."


    Rejected by his new home, Li Lei changes his mind.


    "Looks like you''re from by my side."


    A good eyed Simon confirmed the enemy shadow first and took the gun in his hand.


    "You''re a truck. I''ve been a jeep before."


    One of the mercenaries whines. Several trucks lined up and came running under the hill.


    "I guess trucks are putting heavy firearms or battle creatures on it"


    Simon said. Until now, there has been no Battle Creature input, and the means of attack has been limited to firearms.


    The doors of one of the trucks stopped under the hill opened and the mercenaries'' faces were stretched hard when they saw the shells slowly coming out of the inside.


    "Howitzers. They''re serious now."


    The new house puts down a small gun while I say it, and takes on a recoilless gun. Simon takes the anti-tank grenade at much the same time and rubs it against the recoilless cannon that his new home was responsible for. Truth impresses me with Simon, who acts quickly without saying anything.


    "That''s a lot old-fashioned, or an omborough howitzer. There are possibilities for fakes to distract you."


    Simon cautions when he sees a small howitzer from behind the truck.


    "Yes, but you can''t just leave me alone."


    A new home says, shooting shells at howitzers.


    At the same time as the howitzers were blown up from truck to truck, the doors of several other trucks simultaneously opened and Battle Creature popped out of the inside simultaneously.


    "Hmm, I knew it. Well, it was blatant. You''re the one who broke that howitzer and was useless anyway."


    The new home laughed with its nose and took a small gun in its hand. Battle creatures are the main destiny for the enemy.


    "You''re a battle creature I''ve never seen before."


    Simon squeals as he shoots his gun at eleven battle creatures running up the hill.


    That was a whole body black dog-shaped battle creature, like a half melted face. I don''t even know where my eyes are, my fangs are peeking from my mouth, but my mouth is half melted too. I can''t see any body hair and the body surface looks covered with black, thick skin.


    "If you put it in as a fate, it can also be considered a new model. Sometimes if rumors are true that the bandits are connected to private oil fields stores, they can be loaned for exams."


    The majority of Battle Creatures are used for bullet avoidance and other applications, but in some cases they can be the dominant ones. High-performance battle creatures with excellent durability and agility can also be quite a threat if put in large quantities.


    "Hey, the howitzers are out again."


    Lei Li points to the back track.


    "Anyway, you must be faking again. One pattern dies."


    A new home that throws up but shoots from a howitzer first because if it was real it would be miserable.


    While the new house was shooting with bullets at the recoilless cannon, Simon, Lee Lee, and three other mercenaries were also responding with guns and grenade launchers as they brought the creepy-shaped battle creatures up the hill closer together.


    Battle creatures are added one after the other. There are more than twenty people just looking at it. They come running up the hill in pieces.


    "Five, it''s a big detour."


    A mercenary named Raymond screams. Among the groups acting together with the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School is an ancient stock man. Nice driving and standing arms.


    "Andrew, he''s gone that way!


    A new home reports wirelessly.


    Next to the right toward the church, besides Andrew, a mercenary named Alan and Jack and a total of five men, True and Johnny, were waiting.


    When Battle Creature appeared, True shot the Grenade Launcher and put one away.


    More Alan shoots Grenade, kills two together.


    The two remaining ones have gotten too close, so I can''t use the grenade anymore. Andrew held a heavy machine gun and let one of the battle creatures rain a bullet in full auto.


    The last remaining one was killed with a small gun sweep between Johnny and Jack.


    "True, think more and shoot. There would have been two guys approaching and solidifying. If we had prioritized you, we could have defeated two at a time."


    "Copy that. Be careful in the future"


    Attention is given to Alan gently and truly honestly takes it.


    The number and speed of Battle Creatures allowed the three Battle Creatures to run up the hill.


    Battle creatures attacked directly from the front, and Simon ended like two in a row with a small gun. But...


    Battle creatures at death spray large amounts of liquid from their faces.


    "Simon!"


    "It''s okay."


    Raymond screamed, but Simon was moving quickly and avoiding the liquid.


    The liquid that fell to the ground had corroded even the brick walls and roads. If it blows on the human body, that''s definitely the Buddha.


    One of the remaining ones will be terminated by the new home.


    Battle creatures, who were in large numbers, were also killed in advance, and the slopes were flooded with the bodies of genetically modified beasts.


    Several trucks parked under the hill run out in unison.


    "Hey, you''re home already. Beast to beast, Megumi is a sight to behold in the safe zone, goodbye if the beast loses. I can''t forgive him."


    A new home grins brutally and takes on a recoilless cannon. The aim is a leading truck.


    A shell was fired and hit the lead truck. The track stops moving along with the explosion sound and the speed of the subsequent track is dull.


    Grenade launchers and recoilless cannons of other mercenaries are shot there one after the other, and the majority of the trucks are blown up. Only one was able to escape.


    "Za, super za. Hmm... shooting fleeing enemies from behind, no matter how many times you do it, is a heartbreak."


    The new home was spreading a refreshing grin on the full surface, looking down at the exploding flaming truck.

 1523 27

    Mercenaries who successfully completed a month-long NGO escort mission were expected to perform one of the bandit''s extermination missions.


    "What are you doing!


    On the garrison road, a commander who praised the mercenaries yesterday in an upbeat mood was raging and yelling in front of his new home.


    "Come on, the leader''s eating your sermon. What happened..."


    Johnny and True, who happened to come out of the garrison, saw the commander when outraged and the schematic of a new home shriveled by lightning.


    "Don''t ever imitate me like that again in the future!


    Yelling again one last time, the commander went through between Johnny and True into a two-story building in the garrison.


    "Mr. Problem Child Leader, what did you do this time?


    Johnny asks with a nigga laugh. I''m glad to see that this man, who is always prestigious, was scolded and made smaller.


    "It''s no big deal. I was just playing with the kids."


    "Your leader was playing football with the children using the heads of the bodies of the government forces! There''s a lot of carelessness in teaching adults to behave like carcasses!


    A commander believed to have entered the garrison building exposed why he was scolding him face-to-face from inside the building.


    "With that much play, you won''t have to be so angry. Smile and forgive me... I''m really stiff."


    A new home free from the Commander''s sermon is foolish as he walks shoulder to shoulder with True and Johnny.


    "Whenever on the battlefield, from the corpse of an enemy soldier who had just died from being made a beehive, he was out of his body because he had a good heart, so I played cardiac catch ball, and a regular army superior pissed me off."


    "Don''t you feel like mourning the dead?


    True to ask frightened.


    "I''m not playing with a corpse because I have one. Why doesn''t anyone know that?"


    A new home that speaks of disastrous things. Of course I don''t really understand it or Johnny, and I don''t want to.


    "There are too many careless cooks in the world. Yikes. If you were to ask God, the first would be to destroy all the men but me, and the second would be to destroy all the careless cooks. But it''s up to the girl to change her mind, add her to the sex slave and let her do it."


    True and Johnny were silent in a hundred million robberies when they reacted to a new home that they didn''t understand.


    "Yes, when I first went to Junko''s back in the day, I really didn''t need a man other than me - he asked me to destroy them all, and I told him I couldn''t do it. I told him to let me do one shot because he didn''t, and he refused even if he compromised by letting me rub his tits. I thought I couldn''t allow him to experiment with the human body even though he wouldn''t let me rub one of his boobs while keeping it with a wishful Mad Scientist, so I stopped being an experimental bench."


    A new home that speaks with a true face. Honestly, I was really interested in what relationship Junko and his new home were in, but now I was feeling complicated, like I didn''t want to know what I wanted to know.


    More the next day. The PLA commander spoke extremely critical information in front of the PLA elite units and mercenaries.


    "I know where Bubbaba, the leader of the bandits, is."


    The PLA soldiers bother with the Commander''s report.


    "He looked it up and found it for me"


    The commander points to his new home.


    "Come on, what are you telling me to be stupid and honest when I say I can make it your handle?


    While wearing a nibble, I try to be just modest about the shape of my new home.


    "How did you find me?"


    Lei Li asks his new home.


    "Wow - it''s easy, and it''s not a big, funny story. You said some of the bandits were spies of the PLA. By their guide, they put me inside the bandit army. Of course, hide your face. Even the soldiers in the bandit army didn''t seem to know where the head was, but I didn''t even think they knew where the executive class was, so I found a guy in the executive who seemed bored this way and made a deal. That''s all."


    "For a few days after the escort started, is that why you suddenly skipped"


    Simon said convinced.


    "The commander told me that the bandits didn''t have a single rock. Then I thought maybe I could put it in. Well, in case I fail, I was confident I''d make it through."


    A new home with a doya face and a chest up.


    "Infiltrate Bubbaba strongholds with a handful of elites and subdue him before he escapes. From what I''ve heard, you''ve also done undercover duty, so I''m asking you to take command."


    The commander looked at the mercenaries and told them.


    "We''re good, but in the form of directing deposits with us outside, don''t you get dissatisfied over there?


    The new home takes a confirmation. Right next to me, they say there''s an elite unit of government troops, so I''m worried about my eyes.


    "I can''t even afford to say that. And the brave name of the eleventh chairman of the mercenary school is also known here, and no one will complain."


    "Oh, he was a pretty good talker. I''m sorry. Fool, stubborn, careless cook."


    "Huh? When did you say that?


    A commander who listens to the dialogue in his new home and rounds his eyes.


    "In the shadows..."


    "Ha... aren''t you the big fool?


    The commander exhales loudly. PLA soldiers and mercenaries laugh more and more.


    "Normally, mercenaries are not treated with such good treatment, nor are they trusted. There are exceptions. The eleventh chairman of the mercenary school is one of those exceptions. We keep it in the spill."


    Alan whispered from behind True and Johnny.


    It wasn''t true that I wasn''t interested in what other mercenaries looked like, but it probably wouldn''t be relevant to me. And now, spending time with members of the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School gives a lot to gain. I can feel myself being sharpened day by day.


    I became a mercenary in the name of building myself up, but I never train in a safe zone. I am only in action. Death always sticks together.


    "Even with a delicious spill, fighting for your life on the battlefield doesn''t change."


    Johnny said pompous in the face. They were thinking the same thing as true.


    "Ma''am. When you die, you die."


    Alan smiles and shrugs his shoulder.


    (I will not die...)


    True to strongly deny Alan''s words in your heart.


    True accepts that the so-called readiness to die is a sense of vigilance that we are in a situation close to death. I don''t feel that way about giving up on the possibility of being killed, or regretting death whenever you die, not being afraid of death, or dying having no choice. Simon is right, it''s unnecessary for me to be ready to die like that.


    A man named Bubaba, the leader of the bandit army, was a formidable warrior until only six months ago.


    But now, his cheeks and neck are luxurious, and his belly is in a swollen obese shape like that of a pregnant woman.


    Surrounded by overflowing treats, booze and naked girls, the man himself exposed to ugly nakedness in an unwrapped manner and living his days in the liquor pond flesh grove, once known as a hero, is now corrupt and this body, buying objections from some of his allies.


    They continue to pillage in villages all over the country, sexually enslaving or selling off girls they''ve taken as human traffickers. The men are also being taken and forced to work in diamond and gold mines.


    Bubaba had been turned into a golden deceased, even though he was assisted by an organization called Private Oilfield Shop and moved as they said. Just let the bandits do whatever they want, they can get assistance from private oilfielders, and looting and manipulation leads straight to revenue. Violence without vision gives birth to wealth. Nothing could be more laughable.


    Bubbaba was an instant and immediate man and another lucky man. But that was it. Therefore, I didn''t think about the future. Nor did I predict at all the consequences of my behavior.


    "Dear Bubbaba! Government forces are attacking!


    "Whew!?


    Therefore, to my men''s report, my mouth was wide open enough that my jaw was about to come off.


    "They found this safe house! You''re such an idiot! No way an insider......!?


    At this point, it was Bubbaba who finally doubted the existence of insiders.

 1524 28

    Thirty minutes before Bubaba received a report of the raid.


    "That''s gonna be a lot harder than I thought."


    "Oh."


    Simon said as he looked up at the hill where Bubbaba supposedly lurked, and his new home nodded as well.


    The hills are wooded, and there are soldiers lurking in the trees. I don''t know how many enemy soldiers there are, but I only know that there are quite a few.


    But the truth is, I didn''t see many enemies lurking. You might know a little closer, but the new home and Simon seem to feel it from this position, even if they can''t see the enemy.


    (I wonder if this is the difference in experience)


    As I look at my new home and Simon''s back, I truly think.


    In the basement of a small cabin that seems to be on the hill, Bubbaba says.


    "Only that it''s not Gaseneta, you can tell by that unusual vigilance."


    "The interests of the land are being taken by the enemy, and now how do we attack them?


    Li Lei urges policy towards the new home. Li Lei thinks that being taken in the interest of the ground is quite a handful, and he says souring his mouth from day to day.


    If the enemy were to grasp the terrain further, it would suck. It is clear from the fact that the United States, with its advantages in equipment and quantity, has struggled with the Taliban in Afghanistan and with the Vietnam War.


    "It''s a forest, so we have the advantage of being able to hide and approach this one. What about the landmine fields?"


    However, the new home did not find the current situation to be unilaterally unfavourable.


    Andrew''s checking on the mine detector right now.


    Simon answers his new home. Thanks to high-performance remote mine detectors, there is also a sense that the threat of landmines has faded slightly in recent wars.


    "Mines are buried. I''ll transfer the location data."


    Andrew reports. Setting up an antenna and searching from quite a distance, exhausting the buried mines, reading the coordinates of the current position and the location of the mines, as well as the terrain, and transferring them to their respective fingertip phones. When you approach a mine, it''s how your phone reacts and vibrates.


    However, it is possible to detect mines, which are foreign objects buried in the ground, but it is difficult to discern even the kind of booby traps that are manipulated in a wide variety of ways.


    "As usual, we''re gonna split up in threesomes and go up"


    The new home commands, and the trio is put together immediately. The truth was Johnny and Simon.


    Mercenaries and PLA elite units, from all directions, climb the hill slowly so they can''t find it. There will be surveillance cameras, and one day you will always find them, but I want to climb them as far as I can before I find them.


    Moving from the shade to the shade of the tree and climbing carefully while avoiding landmines, gunshots continue to sound inadvertently from a remote location. The True Three jump into a slightly larger tree.


    Towards where the truths were, and toward the trees, bullets are fired upon with rain. Because of the gunshots, they even found us.


    "Did you find someone fast?"


    Simon sighs in an outfit with his back in the shade and his ass cake on.


    "What idiot -! They found you, you idiot!


    I heard a scream of a new home from a short distance away.


    "I don''t know about that idiot."


    "Absolutely."


    Johnny and Simon laugh bitterly. But Simon''s expression tightened quickly.


    "Get in the mood and hope. It''s been all about null games lately, but not this time"


    "I know. Don''t treat me like a recruit forever."


    Johnny spreading a nasty grin.


    "I''ve been doing this for over a year and I''m finally graduating from Rookie. It can only be called a serving after about two or three years of fighting. You''re still running away."


    Simon makes me say it in a gentle tone.


    "Even though the backstreet starter in Japan is said to be a veteran if it lasts six months?


    That''s all there is to it. It''s a null one.


    Simon overtakes the true word.


    (Though -)


    Simon looks sideways at the truth as he shoots a gun from the shade of a tree.


    (This guy hasn''t started a mercenary for six months yet, but if you just look at his movements, he won''t take a pull on a veteran. Of course there are rough shredded areas or areas that don''t go around your head, but the speed of absorption nevertheless has something to keep an eye on)


    Soldiers fight in a variety of situations. Rotate your head full anyway to suit that situation. The rules of thumb make me understand more things, and I see things that I can''t see, and I can think of things that I couldn''t think of. But by man the difference is fierce, and those who swallow badly, or are unlucky, die while they are rookies.


    From Simon''s eyes, the truth was that the place where a man could learn one and do one thing was seen as a delicacy where three or more things could be done before he could learn one. Excellent motor nerves and good head rotation. Then there''s the courage. It is a masterpiece given more than two things by heaven.


    (There''s no such thing as letting a guy live in a peaceful society, and the way he came where he was supposed to come)


    That made me feel somewhat happy, Simon.


    The gunfire in the area around True Dynasty subsides a little.


    (Isn''t this your chance to run up now?


    Stop shooting guns yourself, Johnny thinks.


    But Simon doesn''t try to move. Naturally, really.


    Gunshots subside, time flies. Simon and I don''t really try to shoot either.


    "Hey, both of you, how long have you been solidifying like that?


    Suspicious of Simon and Truth, who don''t try to move, Johnny speaks up. Especially Simon. Johnny, who is stained with moving after a veteran''s movements, can''t move unless Simon moves.


    "There''s still a stream over there"


    The answer was true. Johnny is surprised, Simon sees the truth as impressed.


    "That''s the thing. Sometimes we need to fight the currents, but not now. It''s only a few more moves to change the flow before we see how it goes."


    "I don''t know. I''ll follow you."


    "I don''t know. It''s not. Make sure you get a good look out."


    "Wow..."


    Attention Simon, infidel rotten Johnny.


    "But aren''t your allies fighting and hurting until that flow changes?


    Johnny hits Simon with questions.


    "It doesn''t mean don''t inadvertently try to step forward. The enemy is taking advantage of the land, and the numbers are higher. You still tend to be less crisis conscious."


    "Oh well..."


    Shortly after Johnny shrugged, another gunshot rang nearby. Near Johnny''s feet are worn.


    "Look, look."


    Simon looks up at Johnny and laughs.


    "I''m putting on a rush. Even your enemies are not stupid. They were going to shoot where we jumped out."


    "But you didn''t come inside, boiled your business and shot it out."


    "Ahhh... I knew I was the only immature one. It''s synchronized with the truth."


    When Simon and I are truly told to go on, Johnny becomes infidel again. That doesn''t mean I''m seriously unfaithful. About half of them are poses. Now Johnny consciously defends himself as immature, strives not to die, and is equipped with a humble mindset to catch up with a veteran at all.


    The shooting continued for a while, confirming that this one shot about four people.


    "All right, go"


    Simon said, jumping out of the shade. True and Johnny go on as well.


    Looks like the nearby enemies weren''t wiped out, guns are fired at the three of them, but it''s no big deal compared to before.


    "Fuck!"


    Johnny poisons him and keeps shooting his gun as he runs. It was a nuance of restraint, but I saw the enemy in full view for a moment, so I shot one down all the time here.


    (What the hell is killing and living)


    True whines in his mouth as he climbs the slopes. Killing and living are the same, concentrating all nerves on those two. Strong awareness of killing and living at the same time. True learned that was killing each other.


    Inside the left and right woods, there is a foggy, non-directional killer.


    Even if the intent to kill is directed at me, it is difficult to react because of the electromagnetic waves named Multiple Killers flying there. But still, I feel it, and when I react, I have to move immediately. If you don''t, you die.


    (The number of enemies is considerably higher than this one. Whether you were hiding or your new home or Simon just from outside the woods, you seemed intuitive)


    The truth was I didn''t know it from outside the woods, but I felt that way after going inside for a while.


    True noodle hair reacted as he was traveling fast.


    (Coming!


    Murder directed at me. Found by the enemy. And the fear that the enemy will attack first.


    Truth was instantly lowering himself and jumping forward to jump in. Shortly afterwards, the gunfire continued to sound.


    Next door was Johnny. Johnny was reacting the same way and fleeing in the same direction as true. Johnny and I have been growing steadily in the last few months.


    Simon lay down and was shooting back at his opponent. True and Johnny also confirm that enemy soldiers fall sideways from the shade.


    I can hear gunshots coming from there, from far and near. And even the explosion sounds. Someone seems to have caught a booby trap.


    Simon suddenly stopped and pulled the trigger with the muzzle pointing over the tree. True and Johnny also stop one tempo late and look on the tree.


    At a distance apart, two soldiers who went up to the tree and lurked between the branches are shot down by Simon.


    (I can''t believe I found that one even though it''s pretty far from here...)


    True as I am aware of Simon when my eyes are good, my attention is high, and my sensitivity to signs is extraordinary.


    An explosion sounds nearby. Looks like a mine, not a booby trap. Smoke is rising from among the trees. You''ll know if you get close, but still you have an ally who stepped on it, or the enemy accidentally stepped on it, either way it would be an explosion by mistake when it comes to landmines. True pray that it is an enemy mistake.


    True consciousness turns to the explosion sound of that mine.


    Shortly thereafter, Truth reminded me that my nerves were loose for a moment.


    Obviously, the killing that was directed at me - but I was slow to react. I understood myself that it was too late. Nervous loosening - poking a slight void of alarm, the enemy attacked.


    A gunshot sounded before the truth moved his body, and the truth struck his chest and fell to the side.

 1525 29

    "True! You idiot!


    Johnny screams and shoots back at the person he''s been shooting at.


    The bullet was prevented by bulletproof fiber. But the severe pain caused by the shock is blunting the true movement.


    A moment of alarm was a lifesaver.


    Truth stands up in pain and rushes out instantly.


    When I tried to jump into the shade and hide, Johnny came late too.


    "Thanks, Johnny."


    "You''ve got a lot to blame, too. I''m so whimpered."


    To thank you. Truly, Johnny laughs as he sprays sweat out of his bald head.


    The slightest hema leads directly to death. True consciousness that this is the moment when Reaper smiles. This time it turned out that Reaper was tongue-in-cheek, but now I''m saved thanks to my luck and Johnny''s quick follow-up.


    Simon was still distracting his enemies as he ran around a promising spot. That also tells us where the enemy is, and True and Johnny can afford to snipe two enemies who are shooting from the shade of a tree. Truth is, he shot out one soldier''s hand, and Johnny shot out one side of the head.


    Viewed by enemy soldiers nearby as generally incapable of combat, True and Johnny run up the hill. Simon and I will rendezvous on the way.


    There was a sound of a mortar being shot, and the three jumped into the shade reflexively and lay low. If I fell nearby, there wouldn''t be a single evacuation of this magnitude, but it''s still better than nothing.


    Fortunately, it didn''t fall close. The explosion sounds from the rear where the three climbed.


    "He''s a jerk."


    Simon mumbled about that with a laugh.


    When True and Johnny, belly-up on Simon''s left and right, turned strangely to Simon, a toad sat down before Simon''s face lying down, smiling Simon in a matchmaking state.


    "Why don''t you take the amulet instead?"


    Johnny smiles too when he sees it. In between fights, the air soothed.


    "This guy is called a nymphomaniac toad, and he doesn''t lay any eggs, and he doesn''t have any geese. A rare species that gives birth directly to a child''s frog. I guess it was a near-extinct species on the red list."


    Simon explains as he fingers the tip of the frog''s mouth. Frogs don''t even try to escape.


    "Great luck just meeting you. Which means we''re twisted right now. You don''t have to take it."


    Simon rises and runs up the slope.


    "The same goes for weeds and mushrooms, but Simon is strangely knowledgeable about creatures."


    Johnny groans and follows Simon. True to go on.


    For a while he proceeded to soothe without even meeting his enemies, but eventually came across a group of enemies, dressed in full-body bulletproof plate specification armor. He also possesses bulletproof shields.


    Behind them I saw a cabin. That''s the destination.


    "Is that the last line of defense?"


    You''re a pain in the ass.


    Truth and Simon whine hidden in the shade of a tree. An unprecedented amount of bullet rain is pouring on the three of us.


    But the gunfire stopped abruptly. No, the enemy''s gunfire just stopped for a moment, and another gunshot continues.


    From further up the enemy soldiers shooting from the top of the hill - that is, guns are fired from the rear of enemy soldiers, killing enemy soldiers.


    "Let''s! The goal is close. I''m the first one, by the way!


    Li Lei with a gun shouts. True people could see smiling in the distance. He was cleverly killing enemy soldiers by sewing between bulletproof plates.


    There are also two mercenaries near Lei. A good thing from another direction. You must have dived through the eyes of enemy soldiers and climbed to the top.


    Two more soldiers on the left have their necks cut off from their torso and fall to the ground.


    Looking up, I could see Charles wielding ultrasonic vibrating steel wire on the tree. We are approaching quite a close distance from enemy soldiers.


    Without missing the gap created by the enemy, all three of them will fire a gun.


    The final line of defense and fully armed soldiers thought to have been attacked at once from the side and back, further forward and in three directions, were defeated one after the other.


    "As you can see, we''ve both been hit. One was an allied misfire. Of the PLA."


    Charles down from the tree said.


    "Right...... I was somehow expecting the PLA to pull my leg, but Friendly Fire sucks."


    Simon says with a sinister face.


    "Sounds like it sounds pretty good that they''re taking advantage of the ground. The difference in numbers sounds pretty bad, too."


    Li Lei speaks again of what we all know.


    "We avoided engaging as much as we could anyway, and we came up. I thought if we went up there, like we did earlier, we could cover it from the top and pinch it."


    said a mercenary who was acting with Li Lei.


    "You didn''t think there were plenty of enemies hissing up there?


    The truth asks strangely. I actually stood in front of them.


    "That''s the time. Don''t get upset, let''s go around with the help of the climbing guys."


    Encouraged by Li Lei, Zhen Da broke up with each other again, dressed to take the back of the bandits from the top of the slope, shooting and killing the mercenaries and the soldiers in the midst of fighting the PLA.


    Andrew and his new home, plus all the other faces keep coming up.


    Eventually, the mercenaries and the PLA, who swept away the bandits, dressed up to besiege the cabin on the hill.


    "It''s not like the enemy''s just a bunch of miscellaneous fish, too, there was a mixture of pretty army guys and they stuck around"


    My new home said.


    "I have one concern. There''s a way out in the basement of Bubbaba''s cabin, so we can get out of there."


    says the PLA commander.


    "That''s something I can''t help thinking about. There''s no way I can find a place for an exit or anything barren like that."


    "Sure...... Let''s go in anyway."


    I was told by my new home and the commander was convinced.


    "I''m more scared of taking you on the road with a suicide bomb switch than the way out."


    "Hey, if you hadn''t told me that, I wouldn''t have had to be scared."


    Andrew protests at the dialogue Charles has spoken.


    But there was no suicide bomber or way out, and in the basement in the cabin, Bubbaba was lightly surrounded by soldiers, whose fate became the wind front light.


    "Ku, come on! I don''t know what''s gonna happen to this guy if he comes any further.


    Bubbaba summons in desperate shape, dressed as a shield with a pistol on the head of the girl he was enslaving.


    "Wow..."


    "You''re too sticky, this guy"


    "I didn''t know this was the head. The dead don''t even float."


    Charles, Simon and Lei were grinning bitterly.


    "You can shoot me. Nothing, we''re not on the side of justice, and I think it''s pathetic, but my life is more important than a strange girl."


    A new home to tell with cold eyes.


    "I know you''re being cornered and panicked, but you''re an asshole. Not at all. Can I shoot?


    Johnny plainly points the muzzle at Bubbaba. Bubba shivering when he sees it. The girl being taken hostage has her eyes closed all the time, but the look seemed ready.


    "Oh, boy, no. Deal. If you let that girl go, I''ll give you a break."


    Make the opposite statement ten seconds before your new home arrives.


    "Then get a getaway car and get me there safely! Somebody be a shield so you don''t get sniped from behind!


    Not much of a waste of his life, Bubbaba receives that this has allowed him to negotiate, and that he has a prospect of being helpful. But...


    "The command tone annoyed me. I knew I''d do without it now. Say please and sit down and numb my shoes. And say it''s delicious. We''ll talk about it later."


    A new home says arrogantly toward Bubbaba.


    Shortly afterwards, the gunfire goes off. Johnny was shooting Bubbaba in the head.


    I was originally stuck at the muzzle, and there was no way I could protect my whole body with the girl I was shielding. Pull the trigger and you''re done.


    Charles releases a clear long needle, piercing Bubba''s arm bumps, to keep his pistol trigger from being pulled by a stiff detachment after death, causing Bubba''s hand to open. I just died, so I could still act on my nerves and move them. A pistol falls out of Bubbaba''s hand.


    "What the heck? I was going to play with you a little bit more. I can''t forgive him. Johnny''s going to have to put a cigarette on his anus for disinfection."


    "You don''t think it''s pathetic to have a hungry ghost caught forever"


    Johnny accuses the complaining new home of uttering the most.


    "What, that? You want to make me look like a bad guy and be a good kid? I knew I couldn''t forgive him."


    "Now Kata is on. I could argue with the head of an abominable bandit army. Let''s go back and celebrate the victory. I am truly grateful to you."


    A commander of the Liberation Army, who said it would always be a good place to stay, but spreads a full grin, hugs the body of his new home to thank him.


    "Ooh..."


    "Normal light, this guy."


    Being honestly appreciated, Simon grinned and pointed out when he saw his new home unable to show off his usual nori.


    Returning to the garrison, he was once again thanked by his commander, before being carried to the medal.


    It is unusual for a mercenary to be awarded a medal. But not at all. Depending on the employer - or depending on the job - there can also be a medal award.


    A new home is awarded a medal as a delegate while the local residents and the PLA are applauded. As far as the other members are concerned, it is a carriage that will be sent later. There are not enough medals in the medals themselves, which means they have to be made.


    "The guy at the new house whispered to see if he''d imitate something funny when he received his medal."


    "Me, too."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    "Same to the right"


    Andrew, Johnny, True and Charles fully agreed to Lee''s dialogue.


    "Sometimes this is a good idea."


    Simon speaks with a sunny smile to the new home that has won the medal.


    "We still have the remnants of the bandits, but we lost our heads and ended up with the UAE crowd, and the sweep will be only a matter of time, and after hanging out with the sweep for a while, let''s just say we leave here"


    A new home will decide. As always, I am restless in one place, changing the battlefield from place to place with short spans, but this has not been the case for a long time.


    (Since True and Johnny came... That is����)


    Alan, a long-time mercenary with the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School, was wondering why.

 1526 30

    The mercenaries went off again.


    Many will be splintered and the eleventh chairman of the Mercenary School will be assembled when he enters work again. At that time, members other than the eleventh chairman''s team are replaced by alternates.


    True and Johnny accompanied the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School to France. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen my face in a mercenary school, so it''s become a trend to visit some place.


    It''s labeled a school, but it''s a military training facility. I can''t see anything unusual. There''s a shooting range, there''s a ground, and there''s an athletic appliance lined up.


    "Gentlemen, these are the eleventh term chairmen. I hate to admit it, but I''m proud of my school."


    When the instructor calls the students to the ground to align them, he introduces the eleventh term chair squad side-by-side. True and Johnny look at it from a little further away.


    The eleventh term chair squad seemed to be legendary among the students of the mercenary school, obviously on purpose.


    "Hit them if they have any questions. Because you brought me back to my alma mater. If anyone wants to challenge them, you can."


    "I''m coming."


    In response to the instructor''s words, the bearded big man, who seemed confident in his arm, immediately raised his hand and named him.


    "No, she''s super fond. Let me deal with her."


    Unfortunately for the big guy with the mustache, Andrew came up with a name.


    Two people facing each other in a battlefield position.


    Tens of seconds later...


    "Hey, you cunt, get away from me. There''s already a battle."


    The two instructors desperately try to pull off Andrew, who keeps cheeks on his face, as he presses and tightens the bearded big man on his back, but Andrew doesn''t try to leave.


    "Eh, don''t like it. This child is destiny to me. It''s called body hair, good body odor and good muscle tone, it''s my ideal. I quit being a mercenary anymore. I''m not with this kid - I''m holding him like this till he dies."


    Andrew didn''t waste time trying to leave, but a third instructor came and finally fell apart.


    "Who else wants to try?


    The instructor asks the students how they react, but naturally no one named them.


    Then there were brief talks and such, but it was all done by Simon.


    "Well, they told me to never talk about my new home."


    "I think so too."


    Johnny and Truth whisper as Simon continues to talk calmly as he watches far-flung.


    "Are you acting with them?" I heard there were many such mercenaries, but I''ve never seen them take them this far. Especially since you''re still young. "


    One of the instructors talks to True and Johnny.


    "Maybe I''m not even talking about this guy''s set. Hey, this guy''s got a special eye for them."


    Johnny said with a thumb up to the truth.


    "I really need to be strong... So what I was advised to do was mercenarize with Simon and the others."


    True to convey concisely.


    "Heh... Then I should have let you into my school. It''s hard to work out with them all of a sudden."


    With a nostalgic face, the instructor says looking out at Simon and the newcomers.


    "I''m the one in charge of those guys. Though grades are good, you''re not a real problem kid. Especially since my new home was terrible. He did everything from next to next, not even a headache. Something happened with the students at the cadet school when they started fighting... Well, that''s why I felt so big."


    Johnny couldn''t stop laughing when he heard from the instructor''s mouth that his new home was "especially terrible". It really convinces me deeply.


    Eventually the students dissolve and the five new residents turn to those with instructors and true and Johnny.


    "Mm-hmm. Are you blowing our bad mouth at True and Johnny?"


    "They''re... or they''re new."


    "I didn''t say anything bad. I''m only saying the way it is."


    The new home and Charles said, but the instructor denied it.


    "But... have we lost one? Besides, it depends on him..."


    "Hmm...... oh yeah"


    "Hey, don''t talk about him..."


    In the words of the instructor, the new home becomes an ambiguous expression. Simon, Lei and Charles also had lonely faces. Andrew had his face covered.


    (You have company similar to Johnny and Simon used to say that. Is that your dead buddy...)


    I haven''t heard him die clearly, but from the faculty dialogue and everyone''s reactions, I truly guessed that was the case.


    That night, the new house and Simons were drinking at the hotel bar with the mercenary school instructor.


    True and Johnny were in the same tavern, but we were distancing ourselves from them, who were blooming in memorabilia, and the two of us sat in the counter and drank.


    The truth was I was concerned about their expression during the day. I''ve never seen them look like that. Even that new home, a euphemism of bystanders and arrogant shores, had a sinking face. That look on their faces is burning in their true brains.


    Losing a comrade who has fought with us for years - I truly think that losing one''s companion is something that will leave a greater wound in your heart than you can imagine.


    True, two childhood tamers were killed, as was their mother. The heartbreak is still vivid.


    But it seems vague to me that losing a companion who lived and died together is a greater grief than losing a flesh parent.


    Right now, it''s always natural to have Johnny on the side, and it feels that way, as if he''s part of me. It''s a terrible story, but thanks to Johnny, the pit of grief has been filled for losing her mother and her childhood tamers.


    When I saw Johnny lying next to me, I opened two bottles of whiskey and was stuck at the table. Obviously I drink too much.


    I don''t really think I was too late to notice.


    "Unlike usual, if you think it''s quiet... what''s wrong with you"


    True speaks to Johnny.


    "My dad died in a car accident... I just got a call..."


    Johnny said in a voice that was going to disappear.


    "Right. Your grief."


    "Everybody dies before me. It disappears from my side. Shit."


    Johnny turned to the truth as he said it.


    "True, you''re not going to die. If he dies, I''ll kill him."


    "I won''t die. I don''t need to worry."


    True to say it quietly and forcefully.


    Immediately after that, Johnny''s body leans heavily and falls off the chair.


    He said, "You should take him upstairs now."


    Simon calls from afar.


    "Fine, I''ll take him."


    "Are you okay?"


    True, Simon was grinning bitterly at Johnny''s shoulder, which has a height difference of more than 30 centimeters.


    (I mean, why are they still in the same room this time...)


    I think it''s true as I take you to your room.


    (Even now. But even though they always make it into a room with this guy...)


    Given the mercenary''s cold nostalgia, expenses are mostly floating in rooms such as hotels, but this time the mercenary school should have paid for accommodation and food, but they still make it into a room. I''m not a graduate of mercenary school, but I can''t complain because I''m in a position to keep it in spill.


    "Light...... turn it off"


    Where I laid him in bed, Johnny demanded as he put his hand on his face.


    Though the truth turned off the light and the room darkened. As my eyes grew accustomed, I felt dazzling lights coming out of the window.


    "Keep it up"


    I realize the curtain was left open, true I tried to make it, but Johnny demands it.


    "Don''t tell me that."


    "I like this much brightness, I... So did Noah..."


    Johnny got the name in his mouth as he blurred to see the true face lit by the moonlight.


    "Looking at you reminds me of Noah. I wonder why... it doesn''t look anything like true, but it overlaps true for some reason."


    "Are you a dead friend? Or is it family?


    "It''s a dead duck. My fate has changed a lot since he died."


    Removing his face from the true one, he looked up at the ceiling, and Johnny smiled small.


    "Dachi was dead... then there was like a hole in his chest, but I feel like he''s buried it. Ever since I started playing with you on the battlefield."


    Listening to Johnny, Truth strikes me like I''ve been eagled in the heart.


    "Oh... did I say something strange? It''s drunken bullshit. Forget it. I don''t know if you remember..."


    "I''m the same."


    I felt like it wasn''t fair to remain silent and decided to really talk.


    "Ah?"


    "I told you before. Not long before he became a mercenary, he was killed by two childhood tamers and his mother. There seemed to be a big hole in my heart, but while I started my current life and was hanging out with you, I wasn''t aware of that hole."


    "Well, make the right story for me, okay?


    "You think I''m that guy?


    "No..."


    Truly questioned the other way around, Johnny waved for the first time.


    "Ha ha, are you saying that those who resemble each other were led to destiny? When I first met you, I was terribly impressed."


    Johnny laughs funny.


    "John Rudd"


    Pompous and Johnny squeak.


    "That''s my real name. What about you?"


    "I''ll stay put. Makoto Aizawa"


    "Was your first name Aizawa? Last name''s easy to call."


    "The Japanese have their last name coming first. Your first name is true."


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. Good job, buddy."


    The truth made me happy to hear the word Buddy. That''s a lot of nuanced language. It means Mabdaci, it refers to fellow citizens with a common purpose, or it is ironic. Sometimes on the battlefield we refer to small teams that act together. Though a strong slang word, the word that came out of Johnny''s mouth was received as the finest word of dearness.


    Johnny slipped away because the truth was smiling.


    "Oh man, I just laughed!? You laughed!


    "Huh...?


    He pointed out that he was laughing unconsciously, and I''m truly surprised.


    "Sometimes... it seems I get emotions"


    "Oh well. Let me worship something rare. If we''re dating again... if we''re lucky, can we see it?


    "I don''t know..."


    That broke the conversation. Make sure Johnny''s asleep and really dives into his own bed.


    This was the first and last time Johnny saw a true smile.

 1527 31

    After Africa, True and Johnny decorated their first line, back in that rocky desert for about a month to base defense, but no more intense fighting occurred.


    "This. Then you don''t have to be without us. It doesn''t mean we have to go to more war."


    That''s what my new home said, after the desert zone.


    Then head to Southeast Asia.


    In a country where authoritarian regimes have a strong fear politics of repeated ideological repression, the mercenaries went to the anti-government side, but the anti-government forces were unilaterally driven.


    Visiting a fortress in the jungle, many of the soldiers of the anti-government forces had lost their morale. The outer walls of the fortress are also blurry. The fortress also appears to be terrible, the earthen sac has collapsed and the iron strip net has been torn apart. Only the numbers were saved there.


    It was not only the anti-government forces belonging to the country, but also a large number of prostitutes from neighbouring countries, but they are still disadvantaged.


    Government forces said they were wavy attacks over the course of the day, letting the numbers say something. He finally retreated yesterday, but the next time he was attacked again, he was about to fall, the commander said with a dark face.


    "This is going to be an unprecedented loss."


    My new home laughs. The mercenaries, still shallow in the day, became anxious that it might not be a laugh when they began to act with the eleventh chairman of the mercenary school. It has conferred too much on the disadvantaged side.


    Many mercenaries dare to go to tough battlefields. But no matter what you think, you come to a battle with no winnings or dying no matter what, and you want to avoid imitating it in vain.


    "You''ll never choose a new home to fight like that."


    Alan, a long-time associate with the eleventh term chairman of the mercenary school, said. The other mercenaries agreed.


    "No... this time it could be my mistake. It''s a lot different than the information I pre-ordered."


    But since my new home said it with a reluctant face, the mercenaries I''ve known for a long time also feel uneasy.


    The fortress is an important line of defense, and the home of anti-government forces is said to be holding back behind the south.


    "Normally, I don''t think so anymore."


    Johnny truly ears. Because we know that, it seems that the soldiers of the anti-government forces also have low morale.


    Three days after True arrived at the fortress, the enemy appeared and the battle continued for several days.


    It came to a raging wave-like attack that lasted for days, but it managed to hold out. Anti-government soldiers and prostitutes, who were thought to have low morale, also continued to shoot guns in impatient shapes since the battle.


    After nearly a week of fighting, government forces had withdrawn.


    But four days later, further armies attacked.


    The large army, which had attacked from the north, deployed troops east-west and eventually surrounded the three directions north, east and west of the fortress by numerous enemies, with the earliest fortress becoming a wind front light.


    But in the new home, the plan B and the soldier who abandoned the fortress are lost in the scowl and sneak past the western jungle, where Battle Creature lurks in large numbers, without engaging.


    Skoll''s supposed to blunt their noses to this point.


    "It''s because of this scowl. They smell pretty good, like normal rain. Then they can smell it."


    Lei and Simon talk in heavy rainfall, trying to scream in a voice that cannot be undone by heavy rains.


    The anti-government side moves cautiously through the jungle to the rear of enemy main units lurking in the north to avoid being noticed.


    "This shitty skol is our lifeline, so I''m gonna laugh."


    Johnny comes right next to the true and blurs.


    "I feel much better than I did in that fortress."


    "Ha ha, well"


    Johnny breaking into true words.


    Further north of the Northern Forces - anti-government forces forming behind the enemy.


    "I don''t feel alive"


    "No, but this is interesting now. I don''t know."


    A soldier of a prostitute grinned and muttered bitterly, and the commander laughed invincibly and said. Actually, I was already stuck. So I''m about to run a big beat, abandoning the base and sneaking out.


    "You still can''t attack me?


    One of the mercenaries, Elliot, speaks to his new home.


    "As soon as we know the thinnest part of the enemy, we storm from there. Wait a little longer until you figure that out."


    There''s a chance we''ll find him before he finds out.


    "That''s another beating, too. It''s a streak of beatings."


    Elliot''s anxiety made her new home laugh.


    Eventually the anti-government forces move on to the attack.


    The main forces of the government forces plunged into havoc by a sudden assault from behind. I didn''t think that the soldiers who were inside the fortress came out or anything. It interpreted that a large number of reinforcements had arrived.


    For this reason, the movement from the fortress also became an alert defense, which did not immediately direct all soldiers to the battle. That error in judgment led to the taking of the life of the government forces.


    The momentum of the soldiers on the anti-government side, who abandoned the fortress in a frantic beating mood of death, swallowed up the main enemy forces at once and drove them to destruction.


    Then a few hours have passed and the sun is about to fall.


    "We''ve been good so far, but what are we going to do? I don''t care how many shots Scholes cancel, you can''t even delude the sound of mortars."


    Simon asks for his new home.


    "If you suck, it''s a sandwich from east to west, but it''s just the right time. Move east immediately. But don''t attack right away. If the sun goes down, even they can''t move around. Wait until the sun goes down. When the sun goes down, we will now ambush the eastern people, stir them up properly, and then retreat to the fortress."


    The operation of the new home is transmitted to the soldiers.


    "Continuing the crossing? When you fall from the line, everyone falls."


    Say it in a tone that Charles has set aside.


    "There''s nothing else you can do. I''ll have to put my life on the line. If it''s going to end up standing like that, we''re going to have to cut it open."


    The new home was powerfully said out.


    "Get Dead Live..."


    Truth squeaks in Japanese.


    "I don''t know what to say about this in the form of progress, but it''s not a sane shack to make. This operation. Big balls, you are."


    Simon laughs and praises his new home.


    I remember when the truth was, what Simon said.


    ''I don''t just want to turn my new home around on the enemy. Well, normally if you fight straight from the front, I''ll win. But the most important thing for a soldier is not to be armed, it''s here.''


    Smiling and saying so, Simon pointed to his own head.


    "If I fought my new home, he would never fight from the front, using a hand that I couldn''t imagine, and would come around scratching. I can beat him. I don''t see any visions. ''


    Truth is, I don''t see any visions that could beat Simon, but I couldn''t believe that that joke would make Simon say that at the time. But now I can believe a little.


    Even at night, I still didn''t stop calling.


    Surprise Eastern troops. The Eastern forces seemed to deal with it more calmly than the Northern forces, but the anti-government forces nevertheless fought in their favor.


    But it was in the middle of that battle.


    "Here they come in the west!


    Rebel soldiers report.


    "I came sooner than I expected... Change of policy! Retreat! Retreat to the fortress!


    Be mute to the decree of your new home.


    "Are you sure!? So!?"


    Even Simon, who has been dating for a long time, confirmed surprised.


    "The flow has changed! It''s like the North and East engagement was going well because it''s an ambush, but not this time! Besides, the guys in the west are the Battle Creature mainstay!


    "Has your eastern enemy been wiped out?!? If you survive, they''ll pinch you!


    After the scream of his new home, Li Lei screams back.


    "I don''t think I''ve wiped them all out! That''s why it sucks!


    The anti-government forces quit engaging and withdrew quickly.


    Skol continues. Heavy rain, night darkness and jungle hide them. The poor environment is protecting me the other way around.


    The leading soldier wears a dark-eyed goggle and the other soldiers arrive at the beginning of it. The buttocks of the soldiers'' trousers are coated with water-resistant fluorescent paint. Just a small amount to avoid distant enemy soldiers noticing. I''m walking with that marked.


    "Are the enemies still after us!?


    "I don''t see anything, and I don''t know!


    "Didn''t you already sprinkle it!? Hurry up before the West guys get here!


    "It''s strange to be alive right now, but it''s not strange to wipe it out after enough! Are you sure you can keep this up!?


    "The unscrupulous streak has also reduced our numbers considerably! I don''t think I can fight anymore!


    "If we hadn''t fought that unscrupulous streak, we would have been poor!


    "No, I hit a tree again. And the branches stung me in the face."


    "Then insert it in the urethral orifice too!


    Soldiers exchanging anger in the darkness of a pitch-black night, not to be erased by the rain.


    (If only I could go back to base with nothing going on...)


    True wished so, but the wish did not come true.


    Johnny got caught up in the booby trap, and that''s when the enemy knew where he was, and the battle began.

 1528 32

    The battle continues in the darkness. I rely on the muzzle flash to shoot, and when I do, I move the place.


    It only stopped raining for how long.


    The truth is that my bullet ran out, I can lay down and put in the bullet Johnny gave me.


    At that time, the moonlight plunged in from the gap between the clouds.


    The appearance of the enemy was clearly visible to the true eye. It was approaching a position where there were no more than 20 meters. They look round, but they don''t seem to know where they really are.


    (This guy... this is Johnny''s bullet you guys killed)


    He whines in his mouth and pulls the trigger with the muzzle pointed at a few rounded enemies.


    (If you guys hadn''t killed Johnny, you wouldn''t have even died from Johnny''s bullets)


    While I thought it was a sarcastic story, it was true that I was responsible for the last tightening of that sarcastic structure.


    "Almost back to the fortress. But there''s a good chance they''ll snipe us with mortars where we tried to get in."


    In the dark, a new home draws attention.


    "Simon, Lei Lei, Charles, Kama bastard, we''re going to serve as Shinkansen." to draw their attention to us as much as possible. "


    A new home was called, and the eleventh term chair team of the mercenary school gathered.


    "It''s a delicious role full of romance. This kind of situ is awesome. I''m dying."


    As Charles smiles and talks, he takes guns and grenades from the corpses of his allies.


    "The others are moving quickly. Hurry!"


    Following the life of his new home, other mercenaries, prostitutes and rebel soldiers rushed out in unison.


    "Hey, did your ears get stupid? Or did your brain rot? Move."


    True, the new house ordered me to be frustrated to show my structure to stay and fight, but the truth was I was not willing to respond.


    "Are you telling me to run away in front of Johnny''s watching? I''m not in the mood to run now. I''m in the mood for a rampage."


    I saw Johnny''s unbroken remains lit by the moonlight and said the truth clearly. It wasn''t the usual pale talk, it was a feverish voice. The expression was also clearly floating.


    "Leave him his new home."


    Simon demanded with a powerful voice.


    "For me, it''s Setouki who''s important to see if I can be a man here."


    "I told you what I thought you were gonna do."


    Not the usual faceless look, but a grin on the face of my new home when I see the truth with an obviously strained face.


    "You, the dialogue I just said, you''ll remember later, you''ll be embarrassed and you''ll want to die, won''t you?


    "Try not to remember"


    I said to the teasing new home, truly back to my usual faceless expression.


    When he returned to the fortress at the end of the fierce war, his survival was nearly a third the number before he left. But still, there are only survivors, which can be called miracles.


    The eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School, which served as his hall, survived without any shortage as one. Of course the truth is alive.


    "That was a hard night."


    Everyone in this room was feeling fulfilled, feeling strongly that they were now surviving.


    (This feeling... you can''t taste it if you''re normally alive. It''s like a privilege that only those who live in a world like this can taste)


    Truth is, I think. But this pleasure comes at the price of the risk of death. If I had a decent nerve, I wouldn''t even have the idea of reaching out.


    "So, what do we do now?


    The commander asks about his new home. As usual, mostly new homes push past their original leaders and become leaders. In a critical situation, it is disproportionate.


    Instinct explores the best path to life and leads you to answers. It is immediately understandable who the most dependable mentor is. Those who fail to do so will be great idiots inferior to beasts.


    While the personality aspect of his new home is completely unappreciable and true, he must be acknowledged for his outstanding abilities and attributes as a leader. I also learn a lot.


    "I would have suffered a lot of pain over there, and you''re not going to push me here. If you think about it normally, you retreat. Maybe we misinterpreted it as a reinforcement night assault instead of going outside the fortress. Then you will retreat."


    I leaned back against the wall and my new home said. The others are convinced of the logic of their new home.


    "If you''ve attacked me, I''ll fight hard. Let''s just go to sleep without thinking about it now. Oh, take your clothes off properly."


    I stumbled upon my new home trying to take off my wet clothes as I said it.


    Leaning against the wall across the street, he looked up at the void blurry, looking at the true figure he was crying for.


    The new home decides not to see it and takes its gaze off.


    (Now it''s... overflowing. I can''t stand it...)


    They say there''s a lot of people around, but they can''t stop crying. How many of the mercenaries turned their gaze on themselves and watched how to remove it.


    (Also... or...)


    As much as I didn''t care about the embarrassment of being seen crying, the truth was that I was struck by sadness and loss.


    ''Everybody dies before me. disappearing from my side''


    A month and a half ago, I am reminded of the dialogue Johnny spoke of at a hotel in France.


    (You, keep your mouth shut about me not dying, and don''t kid yourself first...)


    Shortly after I complained in my mouth, I was unconsciously leaking a whimper myself.


    When I woke up, they took off all my clothes and wrapped them around my blanket naked.


    Wear the combat clothes that were dry. Someone kind took care of herself who lost consciousness while crying and not knowing.


    "Ooh, good morning. Simon was taking off your clothes and wiping your body. You can thank me later."


    Li Lei, who was nearby, speaks truly.


    "I''m sorry about Johnny."


    In the words of comfort, the true heart that was paralyzed trembles. I honestly didn''t want you to touch me.


    "He was... but he was good."


    "I was unlucky. That''s all."


    Truth is, I know the truth about death. It really seems like it was just luck. If you had a godly reflex nerve and a sixth sense, you might have been able to avoid that, but that''s just as helpful with your luck: talent and intuition.


    "Before, you said a natural guy would survive. Johnny wasn''t that kind of guy. It just looks like it. Because he was really delicate and sweet. I didn''t want to see it, but I thought it was crude, pure and natural."


    After talking, Lei Lei turned in a different direction.


    "That''s the natural specimen."


    "I see."


    Seeing the new home at the end of Lei''s gaze, True is convinced.


    "You be careful, too. Nihil, the temperament guy dies lightly."


    Nothing. I don''t care about Nihil.


    "You''re always faceless, so it feels like there''s such an atmosphere out there. I admired the hard boiled Nihil, but the really nihil guy couldn''t help but save more."


    Li Lei''s theory seemed understandable. And I thought Lee was right because I was really going to see that type die lightly a few times after that.


    "Johnny''s body..."


    "Recovery won''t be possible for the time being. Besides... I don''t think you should see it. By the time you can collect it, you''ll be rotting badly in the humidity of the jungle, and if you die, give up thinking you''re a meat chunk. My soul lives in you... and I said it''s crummy"


    Li Lei strokes the beard of his jaw as if it were illuminating.


    (Right. The memories of him always next to me on the battlefield will remain unless I die...)


    Li Lei said that the crummy words, but now it is truly a great salvation.


    After the jungle battle in Southeast Asia where Johnny was lost, True will go to the last battlefield as a mercenary. At this point, true mercenary life had been around for about six months.


    44 Be a Mercenary and Play End

 1529 1

    Cafe terrace at noon. Alan, one of the mercenaries acting with the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School, was sitting opposite Simon and making a mockery of him.


    "It''s a tough topic to touch, but it''s amazing here. In a short period of time, you''re going over there."


    When that topic came up, Simon remained the usual loving smile, but it was felt by Alan, as the obvious air wrapped around him had changed.


    He has been in a very intense swing in the course of nearly six months. Some of these battlefields originally seemed to end in the short term, but even after subtracting them, all the mercenaries who are fighting stuck with the eleventh term chair squad of the Mercenary School think that they are overfighting within a short period of time.


    They felt the reason. But I didn''t say it. This is where Alan first talked about it.


    "Is it for true? No, that''s not all..."


    I don''t care that much, just to build up the truth. Alan was aware that there was a bigger reason.


    "Oh, that''s not all."


    With a smile on his face, Simon takes his gaze off Alan and sticks his cheek.


    "You''re quitting mercenaries? And you... and your new homes."


    To Alan''s question, Simon did not answer. silent, but the answer is the same as I said.


    Those who have known their Mercenary School''s eleventh presidential squad for a long time have always felt that air.


    "You guys had a great day."


    "Oh, come on, I don''t feel like shaping it in the past."


    Simon shook his head small to Alan, who told him to look illuminated.


    Off day. The mercenaries are having a thoughtful holiday.


    Charles'' holidays are spent on comic books and animated viewing, but he''s been unable to do so lately. Because he is truly a proximity professor.


    "It helps because it swallows fast. ''Cause I have all my skills, and I''ve never taught anyone before."


    Charles, with his hips down on a grassy slope, said as he saw the truth swinging the hammered steel wire first.


    "The technology I desperately gained was mercenary life. Then I only used it once in a while, but the truth is I''m not always a mercenary, and I''m glad you''re going to use it more than I do when you get back to Japan."


    Charles'' words were true and sincere. Occasionally, Charles'' moves shine when he allows Battle Creature to approach.


    "It''s time to take a break... ''cause if I don''t speak up, how long will I be doing it? Yes, break."


    Keep working out through it. True, Charles stops.


    "I haven''t been able to get much training since my concentration started to drop, and not as much. And I wonder if there''s anything else I can say if I can enjoy it and go."


    "It''s fun."


    I really think of myself sitting back and smiling in my head. I originally liked exercise itself, and it would be even more enjoyable to meet new technologies.


    Two, true to be aware of beside. There''s a bad gala guy who was always lying around, but he''s not here right now.


    Johnny enjoyed this training, too.


    I haven''t lost the feeling of being on my side yet. And when you are aware that you are not there, your mind becomes unstable.


    We only acted together for six months, but that''s not like six months of peaceful everyday life. Six months on the battlefield. The connection to awareness of each other was clearly stronger than the two dead childhood tamers, than their mothers.


    "I miss Johnny so much. I''ve always been with the truth."


    Charles guesses and mouths a dialogue mixed with teasing consolation about what he thinks with only a true gaze.


    ''Everyone dies before me. It disappears from my side. Shit.''


    (So that''s the dialogue over here)


    Reminds me of Johnny''s dialogue more than once. And every time I remember, I was really whining about the same dialogue in my mouth.


    Two, true to see the back of Charles'' hand. Animated Pictures The face of a beautiful girl is carved in a tattoo. I''ve known it for a long time, but it really catches my eye.


    "What? Do you really want to be there?


    "No way."


    Charles laughing slightly. The truth is, I had a really nasty imagination. The fact that you have a tattoo of the face of an animated girl on the back of your hand, like Charles carved it.


    "You''re creeping me out or making fun of me, but I have memories of this. Nobody understands, though. You don''t have to understand."


    Charles stares at the tattoo on the back of his own hand with emotion.


    "I know it''s creepy, but I''m not fooling around."


    "Ah... yeah, thanks for caring..."


    Once he received the true words he seemed to intend to follow, Charles thanked him as he drew a grin.


    "Did I say something strange? It''s my sensibility to think you''re creepy, but it''s not inconsistent that I''m not making fun of you."


    Seeing Charles''s reaction isn''t absurd, the truth claims. Listen to that, Charles exhales.


    "Maybe so, but I think you should follow through without saying anything extra when you follow up. That''s what I said."


    "Right...... sorry"


    Charles taught me in a soft tone, and the truth honestly admitted it wasn''t and apologized.


    Lei was obsessed with nettles, and Andrew was going to a gay bar when his new home met one mercenary.


    The person visited her new home because she had heard rumors about the eleventh term chairman of the mercenary school and wanted to try to act together for once. It''s not uncommon for such a person to come, rather it happens all the time, but the new home took an interest in the man.


    "Gluca soldier."


    In the hotel lobby, facing a very small Asian with a grinding face burned in the day, the new home speaks its name in awe.


    "I say Krishna"


    Even if I saw that do introduce myself with salute, and just saw the aura like a sharpened knife releasing from my whole body, I knew exactly how strong the man was in my new home. He''s still as young as his new home, and besides, he''s supposedly not as tall as 160, but he''s definitely a warring soldier.


    A Gulka soldier is a group of mercenaries made up of ethnic minorities in the mountainous areas of Nepal whose history ends in the eighteenth-century England-Nepal war. Having shown its high combat ability and bravery in the war, England has since continued to employ Gulka soldiers as mercenaries and send them to all wars.


    Naturally strong as a soldier, he adheres well to the discipline of the army to which he belongs and, above all, the most powerful group of mercenaries with very brave and resolute, numerous anecdotes - that is the Gulka soldier.


    (Krishna the Gulka mercenary - a fierce man among the fierce, struggling against a troop opponent led by Terrence Moore, the reaper on that battlefield. He is also a presidential graduate of the fourteenth grade of the Mercenary School)


    The new house had heard rumors about the man, too. After leaving his hometown soldier training school, he belonged to the British Gluca Brigade but lacked enough life there, entered a mercenary school and has since been gloriously active as a freelance mercenary.


    "Eleventh grade activity is also told as a legend among mercenary schools"


    "Right. I''m glad to hear that."


    Krishna finds it surprising to see a new home that doesn''t seem happy at all to be praised, but on the contrary tends to lay low in loneliness.


    "I was also interested in the fact that the leader of the eleventh term was Japanese. My ancestors were engaged with the Japanese army during World War II. The Japanese army is terribly strong and the troops of their ancestors continue to fight for a week of insomnia, losing half of them and finally winning, they say."


    "As a Japanese from a nation vulnerable to being thieved from the outside, it would be a real honor to have the strongest mercenary nation say so."


    It was Krishna speaking in great seriousness, but the new home was ironic.


    "I''m intrigued by your movements, too. Let''s have some fun."


    "Yes."


    A new home stands up and laughs lovingly for a handshake, and Krishna responds accordingly.


    "Well, it''s a good time to come."


    "What''s a good time?


    "From now on, we''re headed to the Republic of Seguroa."


    When I heard the country name, Krishna''s face tightened.


    "And -"


    Looking out the window, the new home narrowed its eyes and continued its words in its mouth.


    That will be our last battlefield as mercenaries.

 1530 2.

    The eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School and more than fifty mercenaries entered the Seguramian Republic.


    Hearing about the eleventh term of that mercenary school''s chair squad going to that Seguroan republic, many mercenaries hope to act together, making it a bigger place than usual. For the first time, some have acted with the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School, while others have fought together several times in the past. Those who once fought as enemies were also joined by several.


    Even in a few conflict zones, there can be no doubt that the Republic of Seguroa is the world''s largest war zone. It''s been eliminated in news around the world.


    The Republic of Segroamia is a still young country that was only independent roughly twenty years ago. And without a year of statehood, the political situation became unstable. It is a common pattern in which different languages, peoples and cultures are packed in and distributed from one country.


    The cause of political anxiety is the same pattern again. It is a classic flow from the last century: it emanates from clashes between conservatives and reformers, where armies from other countries intervene and develop into proxy wars in the mud. And it is a people like no other in any time that eats its split.


    Today, the Republic of Segroamia has been vandalized by the remnants of a huge armed force called the ''Lost Paradigm'', up to about a third of the country.


    Lost Paradigm is an armed group that repeatedly loots and kills when it appears in conflict zones. Nothing in particular seems to be the doctrine of doctrine, the scale of which swelled extremely enormously as a result of recruiting personnel from all over the world with the touch of welcoming anyone who just wants to break out multiplied by the dogma of war. At its height, it had millions of units of armies.


    Depending on their strength, there were many dictators besides Seguroamia who invited the Lost Paradigm to their country.


    But inviting them in leads to the destruction of the land itself. Those who aggressively plunder and slaughter the people. But even if you sacrifice your people and turn your country into scorched earth, if you make me the dictator you want to pass through, those are the very ones who can use it as a force of war. When they appeared on every battlefield in the world, they swept the city into a vortex.


    The sources of funding and operating systems of the organisation have long been a mystery, but the countries and forces that were leaping behind them have been exposed, and the executive classes have been killed one after the other, after the sources of funding have been turned down, and in recent years, their power has weakened.


    But even if weakened, the power of the Lost Paradigm was a threat. It now ravages many cities in the Republic of Seguroa, albeit small.


    It was also the unparalleled Seguroan President Mogoa who invited the Lost Paradigm into Seguroa. We see the fight against anti-government forces as unfavourable, pulling them into their own factions at the cost of the blood of the people and the ravages of the land, and still trying to stick to the regime.


    There are many who say or speak face to face that there is no good or evil in war, but this civil unrest is clear about good and evil.


    There are certainly wars with vague schematics of good and evil. There is also an unsaved battlefield where both the dictator''s men, the government forces, and the militias who teeth to it, begin to kill and plunder their citizens. The newcomers were avoiding those battlefields as much as possible. Because I don''t want to risk my life for a battle without daunt.


    But seeing this misery of Segloamia, what can one do to obscure the borders of good and evil?


    It is the civil unrest in the Seguramian Republic today that many see as the end of the Lost Paradigm. At present, the Lost Paradigm is not active outside this country. It was believed that all the constituents were assembling in the Republic of Segroamia in an attempt to reconstitute.


    That is why the multinational army, with Europe and the United States as its main axis, was also assembled in Seguroamia to stop the breath roots of the Lost Paradigm, sometimes repeatedly employing citizens in air strikes.


    There can be no doubt that the civil war in the Republic of Seguroa is, in the midst of the conflicts currently taking place on Earth, the largest intense war district, but this is still largely calming now.


    Russia, which was now outside the United States, pulling up and providing aid to the Seguroan government, has cut off aid.


    Government forces are rapidly losing power. The expanded scourge of war is also now rapidly shrinking. Without the Lost Paradigm, winning or losing is the place to decide.


    But civil unrest still persists. Signs of peace coming to this country are yet to be seen.


    The truth by this time was that I was already completely used to seeing rolling limbs, splashed flesh pieces, sticky guts, split upper and lower bodies, heads away from the torso, and corpses whose entire bodies twisted and rolled in distorted forms.


    The smell of human decay and the smell of human burning makes the nasal cavity unfamiliar. You may get used to it if you smell it all the time, but you''re not even surrounded by corpses that far for four or six hours. Of course I don''t even want to be surrounded by such corpses.


    Truth is, the fiercer the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School was growing so rapidly that it was eye-catching.


    "Because the thickness and weight of flowing time are different between teenage hungry ghosts and adults over twenty. Above all, teenagers, everything they receive resonates with their hearts very strongly. What you experience or study during this period affects your life. Yet Japan, then, let him waste his precious teen time in jail by letting him learn all the stuffing he can''t help but add to his abilities. It''s a terrible sin."


    That''s what the new home said while looking at the truth.


    Li Lei, Adonis and Charles said the same thing. Truth is, they must have also been struck into an intense wedge that would have shaped them again in their time as teenagers and into their lives afterwards.


    "You may not have noticed, but you are so lucky to have escaped the world. I didn''t have to waste my time. I''ve been through a lot, and I can absorb it."


    "What were you doing when you were a teenager?


    "I dropped out of high school and spent about a month in the library reading ideas. And then I was painting."


    Truth is, I wonder how it''s different from studying at school.


    "Then I went to America with Simon and enlisted in the alien unit that the United States had just established, but that alien unit itself was so sparse that I felt a lot lost... well, it didn''t suit my skin. So, I joined the French Foreigners Unit with Simon, where I heard that the Mercenary School was more exciting, moved to the Mercenary School, and eventually settled down there. That was when we were fifteen. Is that it? Was he sixteen years old when he entered mercenary school?


    Simon grew up in Japan when he was a kid, and he truly knew the story of being close to his new home from before.


    "I think what you''ve gained in the last six months is considerable. And of course, what we''re going to experience. There may have been some things to lose or some nasty changes."


    "You''ve become resistant to sleeping with a light body."


    I always slept with heavy equipment on the battlefield. The truth is that I''m starting to feel at peace sleeping with luggage like weapons, ammunition, water bottles, food all over my body. When I go back to base or the city to sleep, I even feel that my body should be light, which makes me anxious.


    "I know, but it''ll be fixed in a while, away from the battlefield. No, it makes switching somewhat easier. But wearing it in gear and heavy all over your body doesn''t change just how you feel at ease."


    That said the new home smiled. Truth is, I didn''t really like the new home thing, but what I said at this time is a very good impression and burning in my memory.


    A semi-destructed city. Buildings destroyed by air strikes. Bullet marks and blood marks visible there.


    True to have traveled several battlefields so far, but I have never seen such a terrible battlefield before.


    The sight of a body somewhat clamping the prototype being exposed to the wild and rolling, which seems to have been blown away by the bombing, was also noticed many times just walking. There''s no one to clean up the body.


    The destruction of the city was truly more impressive than the impact of the body. It felt as if I had come to another world. Or like I got lost in a movie. There are safe buildings, but many of them are broken everywhere. Traces of bombings can also be seen everywhere on the road. Some are caused by air strikes, while others appear to be recoilless cannons and grenades.


    Many times I saw the sight of a distorted car rolling over or upside down. Paradoxically, I also witnessed a corpse in it that appeared to be accompanied by a family being left intact. In the passenger seat of an upside down car, a half-rotting mother was pressing her head against the car ceiling while holding a rotten baby. There were no eyeballs anymore, and there were a large number of maggots in the orbit.


    The city doesn''t seem to function as a city. The shops are all empty. In some cases, the display shelves on the table were lined up with the heads of the elderly in place of the goods.


    I also saw a body that was turned into an exposed person. Probably a Lost Paradigm soldier. Tragic torture is inflicted throughout the body, hands, arms and shoulders are struck against the wall, and the walls are probably marked with abusive letters.


    It reminds me of the fight against the Mexican drug cartels.


    Seeing the corpse of Xu, Li Lei shrugs.


    "That was a different battlefield than usual. This time too... I have a feeling it''s going to take many different forms"


    Simon said. Not the usual loving smile. That''s a tight look.


    "Our job is to clean it up."


    New home opens its mouth.


    "The media is telling us that there is no such thing as media, but in fact, the civil war in this country is on its way to convergence, one by one, if you look over. These guys have already pulled out government forces as well. The main force of the anti-government forces is also shifting the battlefield. But since the rest of the Lost Paradigm party is sitting around and doing evil to their civic counterparts, it will be their job to drive them away. Maybe."


    The meaning of cleanup is explained.


    "It would be a hassle if you could hide on the way to cleanup."


    "If you think about it as a trash psychology, you''ll have no choice but to stay hidden. I think we should just get out of here. When this is over, we can finally get to the waiting war zone, and let''s get this over with."


    "I don''t know how much cleanup and then they''ll drive away to become the end criterion"


    Andrew, his new home, and the truth speak for themselves.


    "We''ve only been given vague instructions, too, and if we hunt properly and arrange the corpses properly as a result, maybe that''s fine."


    The mercenaries were also laughing at their new home, which laughed off in an easy-going tone.

 1531 3

    When I started hunting for the remnants of the Lost Paradigm, my true impression was that it was a boring assignment.


    The truth is that there were three people with New Face and Simon named Krishna, who were acting.


    Scattered all over the city, exploring potentially suspicious places, there is no trace of a remnant soldier.


    (This neighborhood isn''t a battlefield anymore, but it''s like Ghost Town)


    With very few passers-by, the truth is I think so.


    ''There''s also the possibility that he''s standing at home threatening residents. There was a case like that over here. It''s plain and it''ll be tough, but go around one house at a time and find out.''


    There was a serious voice radio coming from my new home that I was supposed to say was okay. I felt like I was pushing my anger to death. Everyone guesses that the rest of the Lost Paradise party was doing terrible things to their families in the house they were probably standing in.


    "I told you the opposite was true."


    Simon says so and smiles.


    "I don''t know, you guys are a serious kid combo"


    Simon shrugged his shoulder when he saw the truth and Krishna, who remained faceless, even laughing.


    "I''m sorry I''m heartless"


    "I can''t get my emotions out..."


    "I''m not blaming you. Don''t take it seriously."


    Four soldiers appeared forward when Simon spilled a slight smile on two people who were serious enough to react.


    "Why are you here?


    Not to be particularly alarmed, but to speak to the soldiers who showed up as Simon grinned. The opponent was an American Army soldier.


    "Are you Simon Bell? It''s a pleasure to meet you. Was Eleven here too? Chief Urban Stuart."


    The oldest and most magnificent soldier salutes. Eleven is the name of the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School, known in part.


    "Well, we''ve become famous, too."


    Simon laughs lightly as he shakes hands with a magnificent soldier nearly ten years older than himself.


    "We are moving to measure that interaction in order to form a cooperative relationship with the people of Segloamia"


    "Oh, that''s what you were doing, too. It doesn''t give me much media, though."


    Simon laughs sarcastically when he hears the words of a magnificent soldier.


    Speaking of the US military, there is even an impression manipulation of air strikes and air strikes all the time, but authentic activities are also carried out properly to explore the situation on the ground. Establishing a cooperative relationship and purchasing information with the trust of the locals is one of them.


    By the way, we were approached by anti-government forces to handle the remnants of the party.


    "I see. We''ve also encountered and engaged once"


    Simon and Stuart then had an otherwise loving conversation and broke up.


    "It''s something that unexpectedly teaches us to want each other''s assignments. Is it the power of the valiant name of the eleventh chairman''s squad that has no prejudice over mercenaries?"


    Krishna said strangely. Krishna has also fought as a mercenary so far, but regular military personnel have had many bad images of mercenaries and have been treated all the time, so the interaction has been fresh now.


    "At least we''re not enemies. He wants to avoid useless collisions, so yeah, he''s been treating me favorably, and this one''s the same thing. It''s more convenient to teach each other how to move at an unobstructed level."


    After Simon explains it, he drops off the US Army''s rear and gets a reluctant look.


    "Maybe... their activities aren''t going smoothly."


    "Why?"


    Against the dialogue that Simon has spoken, now the truth asks.


    "Because, thanks to the scourge of war, the hearts of the inhabitants are razed. For them, even the US Army, an ally, sees them together as abominable warriors. So are we. No, we mercenaries better think we''re being seen with whiter eyes. They think they like it, they''re at war, they''re not."


    "We got backup in town before we got here, but maybe that''s because it''s a city that hasn''t been exposed to the scourge of war yet"


    "I see."


    It was explained by two of Simon and Krishna, and the truth was convinced.


    Then I walked for a while and saw a lot of people making rows. Until then, we haven''t seen many people, but the momentum is that residents from all over the city are gathering together.


    The reason for the crowd was rationing by NGO. Security is also tight.


    (Everyone has no light in their eyes. Sounds like your soul is missing. to children)


    Seeing people flocking to rations, the truth is that the gloomy mood is going to infect me this way, I remember that illusion.


    Military members of the anti-government forces are also blindfolded, and the overheard noise continued to ring as the three tried to get through intact. Shots fired from small arms. And the screams are multiplied.


    It was obvious that they were shooting indiscriminately at rations. Looking back, the sight pops into your true eyes as you can imagine.


    "Ho! Ho!


    Odd enough to pass high enough to beat the gunshots and screams, a man with a small gun is shooting around, counter-assisting and gradually, the residents who came to rations.


    A soldier in a government army points a gun at a man, but hesitates there. The man had grenades wrapped around his body. It is carefully wrapped around your head and face. There are many residents lying around such men who have come to get rations. They don''t target these laying dwellers, they shoot at those a little further away.


    "Ho ho! Hoo-hoo! Civilian Massacre Fun No!


    I was wondered if the man was also deciding on medication. He spreads a distorted grin, peels off his eyes, and drips from the edge of his mouth. His head was a thin, dirty pink Mohican, with spider tattoos carved all over his face.


    It is obvious that it is the remnants of the Lost Paradigm, and Simon points a gun at the Mohican man because the government forces are assed.


    Simon''s breaking it off when he''s going to aim for a place where there''s no bomb for once, but if he does, he can''t help it. If we leave him alone, the Mohican man will continue to kill more than the number of those dressed as hostages lying around the Mohican man.


    "Please wait. I''ll take care of this."


    Krishna said quietly and moved on. A knife bent into a loose "ku" lettering in the middle of his body is held in his hand at some point. A short carving was visible at the base of the blade of the knife.


    (Kukli knife)


    Truth squeals in my mouth. It is also a weapon to be called synonymous with Gulka soldiers, many of whom carry it. Also known as Kukuri, Kukuri Knife, and Gurka Knife.


    From Krishna approaching the indiscriminate man in a relaxed foothold, an aura was emitted like a sharpened knife. True and Simon''s eyes can''t see that little back without relying on it. It gives the impression that it will be disconnected immediately if touched.


    "See?"


    Aiming at that timing when the Mohican man realizes he exists, he runs to make sure Krishna, who was walking slowly until then, is bounced off and packs his time at once.


    "Ho! Heroic idiot!? Welcome!


    When he shouts happily, the Mohican man points the gun at Krishna and pulls the trigger, but Krishna approaches the Mohican man as he cleverly fires the gun.


    But Krishna didn''t even intend to fight close to the distance of the melee.


    At some close proximity, Krishna threw a Kukli knife, facing the throat of the Mohican man.


    The knife he threw flew in as he rotated longitudinally, to the throat of the Mohican man - and did not stab him. Just before, it was caught by the man''s right hand. Besides, they''re grabbing the part of my body.


    Mohican man laughs cool. His right hand was a prosthetic hand. But aside from that, the art of catching spinning and flying Kukli knives is not just every bit.


    Krishna, on the other hand, never ceases to be surprised when she sees it, puts up an instant small gun and shoots at the bombless part. The distance between the two is not even five meters away, so I can snipe easily.


    Mohican man throws Kukli knife back to Krishna while dodging the shooting.


    Krishna catches the part of the rotating Kukli knife pattern without changing her complexion at all.


    Only for that moment, Krishna''s attack was interrupted. The Mohican man does not miss the opportunity and turns to counterattack.


    The bullet keeps getting thrown up. I wasn''t lucky enough to hit civilians lying around, but I''m in danger as it is. And when Krishna uses firearms, consideration must be given to preventing stray bullets from hitting civilians.


    Krishna admits it was on her back that she approached. When Keri just came along, he was underestimating the other guy. But the other guy was a pretty strong guy.


    Shooting with a small gun at close range. It''s madness in a way. And if you try Krishna, it''s pretty bad minutes. Civilians are on the ground all around us, and the Mohican man has a bomb wrapped around his body. In time, this Mohican man will have considerable arms.


    "Wait!"


    A Mohican man screamed and lowered his gun.


    "I''m gonna hit these guys like this. Wow. I promised these guys. If you stay down, you''ll be the only ones who have to shoot. I''m a man who keeps his word."


    The Mohican man rushes backwards as he says, facing Krishna.


    Krishna didn''t shoot. If you shoot, the battle will continue again in unfavourable circumstances, and worst of all, there will be victims. If the opponent runs away without doing anything, he decided he should let him go now.


    "You were a tough opponent inside."


    Simon, who came behind Krishna, speaks.


    "I''m sorry"


    "No, you can just leave without spreading the damage any further."


    Put your hands on Krishna''s shoulder to apologize, and smile Simon.


    "The guy now - we''ll find out later. A lot of the Lost Paradigm just gave them toys to scraps they just wanted to get rammed on, and they seem to be hardly trained, but rarely do you hear there''s a mix of guys with arms on them."


    I thought I could have killed a Mohican man on that spot if I had gone, Simon, but I''ll keep it out of my mouth. But the next time I showed up, even if Krishna wanted a rematch, she wouldn''t admit it, and she had decided in her mind that she would deal with her opponent and definitely slaughter her.

 1532 4.

    After about three days of hunting for the Lost Paradigm remnants, the Truths left the city.


    In fourteen military vehicles, the mercenaries run a long stretch of road through the plains.


    On our way is Odilloomio, the capital of the Republic of Seguroa. The Old Town here is now the biggest war zone.


    A year ago, war began to spread to the capital as well. As a result, half of the capital''s functions are paralysed. Its paralyzed side is the Old Town.


    Before entering the capital, I could see smoke rising from all over the place in the distance. Looks like we''re in an admirable battle all over OdiloOmio.


    In the car. Huh, Truth sees the seat next door. It''s Simon sitting there.


    Since the beginning of mercenary life, there was always the same man next to the true one. The fact that the man was there seemed like the default. Very naturally, I was acting with the man.


    But the man is gone.


    I''m still not used to the intense sense of loss. I can''t believe that the man who has always been on my side for so long is gone. I still can''t accept it.


    But sooner or later I''ll get used to it, I really know. Because even the fact that the two childhood tamers are gone has been accepted lightly as the passage of time.


    Enter the Old Town of Odilo Omio. As with the cities we have seen so far, the buildings are broken down and at first glance they look almost abandoned. But people live there. I can see you and the passers-by.


    As I learned later, the Old Town is a battlefield, but it seems that the place where passers-by are still relatively safe.


    The country''s new neighborhood is safe. If this place stops working, segloamia could collapse. I cover it with barricades and scrupulously check in and out. Anti-government forces don''t grate, and they don''t even try to let the Lost Paradigm in.


    Going to the stronghold of the anti-government forces was still in the midst of an admirable shootout here.


    "It''s hard to get close, and you can''t get off."


    The road leading up to the stronghold was the rain of bullets. It would be nice if the enemy had an RPG, even if it were to go in with a military car like this.


    and there came a US military combat helicopter - Apache, one after the other, sweeping away the government forces.


    "It''s really comforting to be on your side."


    Charles said. This is ironic. Even though the cost is unusually high, it is turned into an artifact on the battlefield yesterday, such as a combat helicopter that is lightly shot down. But the United States can see how hard it is to use it willingly.


    A soldier in the passenger seat of a helicopter waved at the mercenaries'' riders.


    "Chief Stuart."


    Simon waves back, too, when he sees a white man waving from inside a helicopter toward us. Simon and the others met in the previous city, it was Chief Urban Stuart.


    Immediately after that, the complexion of my new home changed.


    "It''s Stinger!


    At the point of the new home - in the window of the half-destructed building - was the figure of a soldier in charge of a portable surface-to-air missile, aiming at Apache.


    Simon jumped out of the car without hesitation, shooting a small gun at Stinger''s archer, who was targeting him through a broken window in the building. An archer''s head was shot off before a ground-to-air missile was fired at a helicopter.


    It was a short time ago. Simon''s judgment and the speed with which he acted and his ancient mercenary companions, who were in the same car, were flabbergasted by the arrangement in which he immediately removed his safety device and shot the gun, stopping with one shot.


    "You''re more human than Lanobe''s main character, you."


    "No, I''m gonna lose to Lanobe''s main character."


    A new home tears Simon back into the car in a hurry, but Simon denies it with a laugh.


    Eventually, the disadvantaged government forces try to withdraw, but one sees the military car the mercenaries were in and flees in the opposite direction.


    With no more government troops in the way, military personnel were able to move forward to the base. The anti-government forces show their welcome and wave to welcome them.


    "You guys cleaned up all the Lost Paradigm shit before you got here. Keep up the good work."


    "I''ll be right back."


    A carefree middle-aged soldier speaks with a bright look, and the new home responds with a smile.


    The building at the base was quite large and did not appear to have been damaged by air strikes, etc. The air defenses seem to be solid, and the bombers don''t seem to come close.


    Fifty mercenaries were passed into the hall of the stronghold, before which their employer, General Dmitry Petrov, an officer of the anti-government forces, appears.


    "I want you to fight with the civilian resistances based there towards where you''re going to say it. If possible... I want you to protect them."


    Hopefully - Petrov''s face was obviously cloudy during the dialogue I added after. The reason for this will soon be found out.


    "Private resistance means..."


    "It means the way it is. We defend our country ourselves. You don''t have to be a soldier to shoot a gun, and you can fight with a gun. Those who have the temper to fight the government forces and the Lost Paradigm."


    The new home opened its mouth and Petrov explained with a cloudy face.


    "Has the Lost Paradigm already entered the capital OdiloOmio?


    Simon asks.


    "It''s been raging in the Old Town for a long time. These guys'' evil deeds are worse than government forces. And strong."


    Once Lost Paradigm gathered criminals and bastards from all over the world to become a supermassive armed group. Prisons around the world were raided, and the prisoners were added as soldiers. The number of prisons raided so far amounts to three digits.


    Its power, though greatly diminished by more than a decade of pursuits by European and American countries, has not yet been completely destroyed. Hoping to join this organization, rogues and criminals continue to follow.


    The constituents belonging to this organization are regarded as bad men with no single exception. An organization that actively ravages the weak, but cannot do anything but the bad guys with no conscience.


    "I think the civil unrest in this country is on its way to an end. Government forces are now completely powerless. It''s no surprise that the civil war is over if only the government forces, but it''s prolonged in vain because of the Lost Paradigm"


    He had the impression that he had hired rogues in distress. I truly feel angry when the head of the state calls in rogues for preservation, rogues do whatever they want and threaten the people, etc.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to deliver the supplies. It''s going to be quite a lot."


    After Petrov asks us to increase the number of military personnel, we head to the base of the civilian resistance, packed with large quantities of supplies.


    "While it''s going to be a tough fight, you have a lot of support. And the U.S. Army."


    "If I have to, I''ll cry to the U.S. Army."


    "Whoa, let''s do that. I just sold you a favor."


    True, Charles, my new home was talking about that as I packed supplies into my car.


    Once again, with an increased number of military vehicles to nineteen, we travel through an abandoned old town. There were fourteen when they came, but five more for the transportation of supplies.


    I arrived at school.


    The gates and fences are almost barricaded. The school building is covered with black sheets. Explosion-proof seats. Some of the windows are not blocked by seats.


    "That''s a pretty big school. Are you evacuating here?"


    "It would stand out as a base. Some marks are actually being raided."


    Simon and his new home say.


    Before entering the school building, hit the Morse signal with the lights of the car, which should indicate that you are on your side, so do as you are told.


    The gate, which was even barricaded, broke from the middle and opened to the side. Looks like there''s a pulley down there.


    Once inside the school building for each car, there were many children inside. There are many boys and girls in their early teens, but obviously some are under the age of ten.


    And what they have in common is that they''re all carrying guns and staring at cars.


    "Here we go - and. I''m the leader''s new home. Who''s the representative here?


    My new home comes down to greet me first.


    "Ignore me. I can''t forgive him."


    "Not many kids speak English."


    When the new home looked grumpy, a tall, horn-mowing boy walked in from the back and spoke up. He''s obviously over 180 tall, but if you just look at him in the face, he only looks like a mid-teenager. She looks a little long because she is thin.


    "What''s the rep?


    "I''m the representative here. His name is Mirko. Thank you for coming, mercenaries."


    Reach out with a soft grin. The new home shakes hands accordingly.


    "No adults?


    "He''s not here, and he''s not unusual. Apart from here, the only other resistance I''ve trusted with children is all over the country. Even kids can fight with guns, and there''s no problem. I''ve been fighting for almost a year now."


    Mirko is not particularly proud or overprivileged to ask questions about his new home, but normally talks.


    "Did you just eat with all the kids? Don''t lick me ''cause I''m a kid."


    "I didn''t lick it. There are kids over here too. Hey, true, come out."


    True to receive your nomination, think of your cheeky face in your head, and step forward.


    Yeah, I think I can do that.


    At a glance at the truth, Mirko laughs.


    The mercenaries need to lower their supplies. A smiling sight unfolds: children swarming with huge shavings in food.


    I didn''t really help with the work.


    "Don''t I have to help?


    "Fine. You stay here and listen to Mirko."


    "You don''t have to treat me special..."


    "You''re for the field commander. You should learn a lot."


    The reason I didn''t join the work was because I was told to do this to my new home. Before Mirko, his new home, Simon and Truth stayed and he was to hear immediately what was going on here.


    "Not all of them are orphans. My parents died in the wake of an air strike by the U.S. Army."


    In the middle of the conversation, Mirko says in a light tone.


    "I''m American. I apologize on behalf of you. I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to bother telling me, but you''re dressed like shit"


    Simon apologizes, and his new home makes it tear.


    "I don''t resent you. No, I resented him when he killed me, but then a lot happened and I stopped resenting him. The US military has helped me a lot by coming here to deliver supplies, come for medical examinations and exchange information. When the Lost Paradigm and government forces attacked, we fought together, and some American soldiers died to protect us. Still, it''s impossible to resent it."


    To the story Mirko told with a smile, Simon felt saved, while praying in his heart to those who had fallen victim to the accidental firing of the air strike and to his compatriots who had died helping Mirko and the others.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Welcome to Segroamia National School V"


    After the conversation, Mirko once again expressed his welcome.

 1533 5

    Each of the mercenaries had sprinkled around to see and grasp what was going on in the school building.


    The children inside are not students of this school. Most of them are irrelevant. He says he is lurking here because of the right place to be based, but has also been raided several times by government forces and Lost Paradigms because they have already been known.


    Truth was, with her new home, Krishna and Andrew, she was looking around the school building with a blonde girl who had lowered her three knits: Origa. He said he was fifteen years old. white, but was the owner of even more pale skin among them. White as fresh snow.


    "What if you let mercenaries in and the girls get raped?"


    That''s what Origa said and was revolting at first when Mirko entrusted her with the guidance.


    "You''re kidding me. It''s not a United Nations peacekeeping force, and you can''t do that. Mercenaries are so connected on the sidelines, they know as soon as they do something bad like that, they dry in no time, they''ll never be able to go to battlefield again."


    "But our leader has no maneuvers around his lower body, he''s a lollicon, and let''s do about a numb - hmm. Oh, be careful because sexual harassment is defo."


    "I can''t even be careful, and if it''s true, keep this guy away from girls."


    The new home was murky and disputed, Andrew said something extra, and Origa was looking at the new home with white eyes.


    "Did you guys make these eyeballs too?


    Point to an empty hole in the wall and Krishna asks Origa.


    "Yeah. When the U.S. Army people came, they opened it for me. He said it was much better than riding himself out the window and shooting him. In fact, since I tried to shoot you from here, no child has died in defense. They also reinforced the walls with explosion-proof seats so that they could withstand mortars."


    That''s what Origa smiles at. In other words, before that, there were many children who were shooting through windows and dying.


    "Do the U.S. Army come here often? That would be comforting."


    Andrew feels proud because he is an American citizen.


    "Yeah. I can''t stay here all the time, but it seems like they''re focusing on touring places where kids are building bases and fighting. He doesn''t want us to die if we can build the future. I''ve decided to have a good dialogue."


    "Meliken has a lot of lolitas, so you''re determined to be mean. You don''t even realize that. I get framed null while I''m alarmed. Ha ha."


    He was an oliga who spoke happily in full bloom of Meehr, but gave his face a funny look at the nasty flattery of his new home.


    "What do you know?" Those people, well, they''re already eager to help us, personally! We appreciate it, so don''t insult it! Especially that Chief Urban Stuart thing, it really feels like a man in a man-- "


    Stuart was dying just now.


    Oliga''s complexion changed as her new home pinched her mouth as Oliga was freaking out.


    "He''s dying..."


    "I helped."


    A new home with her hands on her hips and her chest stretched toward Oliga and said off with a Doya face.


    "You saved Simon."


    "Ha? I was the one who found out he was about to get shot in the stinger and reported it, and I thought it was my feat no matter what I thought."


    True to barge in, the new home insisted in a resolute tone.


    "I''m sorry - hmm. Our leader is a child in his head. Treat them like they''re talking to elementary school kids. Still, it''s a pain in the ass."


    Andrew says with the intention of following.


    "This bullet eye, the angle of shot, is outside the school grounds fence, you''re aiming."


    Krishna said as she peeked outside over the machine gun that was prepared for the gunshot eye.


    "It''s only natural that you should be so concerned."


    "Excuse me. I''ve only had a few fights with guneyes before. I''m still inexperienced."


    "Oh, no. I teach a lot at mercenary school. Nah. Let''s have an opinion next time we get back."


    "If the advice of the 11th president and a half new residents, you will go through"


    "Well, I''ve been treated like a problem by the teachers over there."


    "I hear that, too."


    Oliga was truly speaking as her new home and Krishna talked as she walked.


    "You''re Japanese, right? And that nasty leader, too. Born in a peaceful Japan, why do you like war men? Besides, he''s about our age."


    "To build myself up. There''s a reason you have to be strong."


    Truth answers magnificently to what the thorny Origa says.


    "It''s enough to stick out of peace on purpose and come to a place like this, so I guess it''s a good reason"


    Not sarcastically, the thorns have yet to fall out of Oliga''s voice as if to push. I don''t really know what the circumstances are, but I got that impression as if we were using our own desolate country. And true, I was guessing that Oliga had that impression.


    While walking down the hallway, a peek in the classroom saw the children still around the age of ten studying. The windows are stretched with plates and no sunlight enters them. It would be to prevent shooting.


    (I don''t even have a teacher, so it''s self-study.)


    I really don''t understand the study haters, but if they decide and go by their own will that they need it, I think it''s great.


    He then leaves the school building and looks around the outside of the school grounds.


    On the outside and inside of the fence, the furniture, the cars, the vending machines, supposedly collected there, are stacked and barricaded in a shitty way, with iron strip netting on top of them.


    "Some of the barricades are also rigged with a directional mine, Claymore, which explodes when you try to force it to be removed, and the barricade doesn''t destroy it, it''s a trick to smash the guy who tried to get in. There''s electricity running in the iron strip network."


    Origa proudly explained.


    "There was some help from the US military, but it was hard to get this far. This is our castle. This is a fine wall."


    "Hmm."


    The new home replied carelessly.


    "What. You can admire me a little bit more or praise me."


    "Don''t say it yourself. And... no, nothing."


    To the origa pointing lips, the new home clouds the words.


    "Shouldn''t we be clear?


    Andrew ears at his new home.


    "I told you... there''s nothing you can do."


    Where the new home exhaled, Charles, Alan and Elliot came.


    Try to stay away from Origa, a new home that runs toward the three of us for a small run.


    "What do you think?


    Ask Charles and the others for their opinions on how this school works as a defensive hub. I didn''t want that story to be heard, so I dressed up to leave Origa.


    "I think I can stand a shootout. In fact, it seems like it''s been outdone before. I can''t come in on the property, so I have some free distance from the school building. But as soon as you eat a bunch of grenades and shells, you''re done. Even though the US military reinforced the entire wall with explosion-proof seats, this level of penetration reinforcement."


    "I generally agree. If you get attacked with your main hips, a fort to the point of falling in no time...... no, that''s a fort moddle"


    Charles expresses his views with a sinister look, and his new home is also shaded by his expression.


    "The anti-government forces and the U.S. Army know that, so I guess they left it up to us, the easy ones to hire for the price, to take their place."


    "I think it''s better not to abandon the kids."


    Elliot and Charles say.


    "Origa, is that the little one? We''re close to being mercenaries."


    When the new home came back, one boy came and called out. Behind the boy is also Mirko.


    He''s a boy who wears a hat, looks adorable, and is thought to be about the same age as true. I grin slightly and see the truth as worthy.


    "You''ll see."


    The truth, wearing combat clothes and carrying guns, says in return the boy.


    "It''s Ignaerts. A child who acts well with us."


    Origa introduced it.


    "Nah, you look beautiful, you have no image of a soldier at all, but it''s odd that Aura is just as sharp as you are. I was about to roll out to the city with Mirko. Come with Oliga and the little mercenaries there."


    A boy called Ignatz invited the truth with a teasing voice.


    "My mouth isn''t very good, but don''t worry about it. He''s not a bad rooted guy."


    Mirko follows with a smile on his face.


    "Why don''t you come after your guide?


    Mirko also invites the truth. Be aware of the other mercenaries, so that they can hear you.


    "What are you doing in the city?


    "Of course this is it."


    When the truth asks. Ignaerts showed his teeth and bearded a nasty grin, letting him put a small gun up his chest.


    "The mercenaries have come to fight with us, and they will, won''t they? I''d love to see you."


    Oliga also looked at the true one and said:


    True takes sight of the new home.


    "It''s your nomination. Hungry ghosts playing with each other."


    I just wave my hands flickering and give permission for my new home to go that way.


    "How''s Tomash doing?


    "He''s taking a nap. We had a rough time late last night, and we''ll put you to bed."


    Mirko answered Origa''s question.


    Along with Mirko, Origa and Ignatz, True left school. It is truly six months, such as acting with people my age or so.


    Meanwhile, in front of the school gate, the three Charles will be dressed to rendezvous with the newcomers.


    "The enemy is scattered all over the city. The anti-government side is fighting in a guerrilla way, but government forces and Lost Palatine soldiers seem to be scattered along with it."


    State the information Alan has heard from the children.


    "What do we do?


    Krishna sees her new home.


    "Nothing like this. School guards are our job now. You know, sometimes you go out and fight if you have to."


    Said the new home, dropping off the back of the True Four.

 1534 6.

    So much so that there are no buildings that have not been damaged, that every place walks through a blurry town.


    Truth is, I suspect this is a danger zone because of the small crowd size.


    The offensive in Odiluomio, the capital of Seguroamia, is not a takeover of understandable positions. There is a complex mix of forces inside the Old Town. At the end of the urban guerrilla battle, that''s what the offense was all about.


    Downtown battles where we don''t know where our enemies are lurking. When the worst is sniping from the top of the building, the truth is conscious.


    "Hmm, there''s no gap, and you can do it. The basics are contained."


    Ignaerts gives an impressive voice when he sees the truth constantly checking the surrounding buildings and where he is likely to hide as soon as he is shot.


    A gaze from above, but Ignaerts is better than true when it comes to war history. In the meantime, he is a veteran if it is a battle in this city because he has been fighting all this time in this city.


    "I''ve fought a lot of Japanese before. But with FPS. They move uniquely. You play cancer games?


    To Ignaz''s question, the truth is I shake my neck sideways.


    "The FPS experience is still alive in action. What I found out in action was that the game is coming to reality."


    "They say military and mercenaries with experience in action are also involved in game making, so I guess so."


    Mirko also agreed with Ignaerts.


    "What''s the point of this batrol?


    True asks.


    "We focus on sniper crushing. The Lost Paradigm snipers have all the anti-government, vigilante and US troops at their disposal. I need to walk down the tunnel, go around the building, and finish one or more. There''s also a trap at the sniper point. If a sniper walks into a room or approaches a window, Bon,"


    At the end of Mirko''s commentary, he tried to explode with his hands and make him laugh.


    "You''re walking here and the snipers aren''t after you?


    True to bump into natural questions. The surrounding area is an estate zone, with left and right sides crossed by tall buildings on a sandwiched path. Seems like a great point for a sniper.


    "We know geography. I understand the sniping points, and I''m on alert while I''m doing this. Where I''m walking right now, there are only a few places I can aim. You didn''t set a trap in every building room. We''ll find out if there''s a trap over there, and we''ll pick a place without a trap. But that''s the trap."


    I truly understood the meaning of Origa''s words, which I speak well. Sniping points without traps are alert and ready for sniping. And from here, you can narrow down where the sniper is and get in.


    "What are the chances that they''ll take the trap off and use it for sniper points?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no You can''t just take the trap off."


    To the true question, Mirko answered with a bitter smile. I will convince you that the truth is not perfect.


    "But don''t be alarmed. I know a lot about it, but this is how I dare to walk where the sniper seems to be to find and defeat the sniver."


    "Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a sniper hunt."


    Origa draws serious attention and Ignaerts makes a bright voice.


    "Coming."


    Mirko told him quietly.


    (Didn''t realize...)


    Mirko told me and I truly perceived the signs.


    (I wonder if Mirko has a better sense of perceiving enemy signs than I do)


    I just took the delay once, but somehow I feel that way. Because of his responsibilities as a leader, he said it might have come to that.


    Mirko and Ignaz, true and oliga, each diving second-hand into the shade of the building.


    A gunshot sounds, coming from the shade of the estate about forty meters away, government soldiers shoot at it.


    Shoot back four true men.


    (Much poorer...)


    True surprise at the appearance and equipment of the enemy soldier, whose whole body was only visible for a moment. It''s an old-fashioned piece of equipment, as you can see from a glance at the poor minister. I feel like I''ve had a time slip for over a century. But still, killing people is impeccable.


    What''s more, enemy soldiers were found thin and thin even from the top of their clothes. Despite being a government army, there seems to be little food distribution. She looked different.


    The government soldiers who were attacking the stronghold were much better than this. It''s enough to attack the enemy''s home base, so maybe they put out the better guys at first.


    Huh, the truth felt a slight killing from the top.


    "There''s a sniper up there. You should do something about that early. This is a dead end, but I can''t move from here."


    Whisper to Origa, whose truth is next door. I look up and I see a shadow in the building window. Hidden, but occasionally showing a little bit of his face.


    "True. You''ve noticed."


    It was a face that Origa wouldn''t be relieved of. I hadn''t noticed, and if I hadn''t, I might have been shot first.


    "Didn''t you grasp the sniping point?


    "That''s where they set the trap. You took the trap off on purpose..."


    "You thought you were relieved, so you backed off."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Origa had all sorts of emotions, such as humiliation, fear and embarrassment, swirling with the fact that they were behind the enemy and that they were not aware of it and were in a dangerous state, and that they had truly pointed it out from the outside.


    (Not that many enemies. If this...)


    Truth pops out of the shadows.


    "Hey!?


    "What are you doing!?


    Oliga and Mirko speak up.


    True runs through the rain of a bullet and repeats the motion to another shadow. Origa, Ignaz and Mirko were both surprised at what they were doing, but Origa guessed first.


    Oliga also pops up and targets the building window.


    Origa shot the sniper the moment she stepped out to snipe through the building window, aiming for the truth.


    In the shadow of remote rubble, compare true to the windows of Origa and Bill, as Mirko and Ignatz were surprised. We both guessed what true action meant.


    "You''ll do it, won''t you, that guy? I have the courage and the drive."


    Ignaz laughs invincibly when he sees the truth. Just my current behavior made me like the truth.


    "You''re not a complimented act. It feels like more brave problematic children."


    Mirko, on the other hand, was grinning and shrugging his shoulders lightly.


    "Huh? I wonder who else there is with the increase?


    "You''re next to me."


    "If you don''t, you won''t lose."


    "Hey, here..."


    As if apprenticing the truth, Ignaz also jumps out of the rubble. Mirko opens his mouth gently.


    "It''s gonna be tough on your own! Sharing. Sharing.


    Ignaerts rushing around exposed to bullets, screaming at the truth.


    (That''s fast)


    I glance at Ignats, who jump around like a beast lightly, and truly think of myself smiling in my head.


    "Haha, I can''t tell you."


    Ignaerts laughs and jumps into the shadow of the luggage car that was parked. I''m not just saying no fate, I''m calculating it somewhat intuitively. If I put myself at risk for too long, that would increase the risk of death, so I kept it enough.


    Mirko and Origa had more time to shoot as the enemy''s attention was drawn to the truth and Ignaz. This one is hardly targeted. Definitely reduce the number of enemies one by one.


    Eventually, the enemy soldiers saw themselves as unfavourable and retreated into obscurity.


    "That sounded good. A comforting guy has joined my people, and let''s go cancer at this rate."


    "Don''t you compartmentalize."


    Mirko gently slammed the ignats from behind, saying in an excited, cold, bounced voice.


    "Thanks for your help this time, but don''t be too dangerous. This guy imitates. This isn''t the only one. I don''t want the other kids to imitate me."


    Mirko comes to the truth and beware with a true face.


    "Okay. Unless it''s more dangerous, I''ll weigh myself down, but there are other people out there who do this."


    True to say as I remember Simon.


    At that time, a short distance from here, many gunshots went on.


    "Is it close to here?


    Ignaerts squeals when he sees the direction in which the gunshot sounds.


    "I''m fighting. I have to go get some help."


    "Before we do that, let''s take weapons, ammunition, food and more from the guy we just killed. You can''t expect food, though."


    Mirko controlling the deviant oliga.


    "We should do it after that. If we were doing this, our allies might die."


    "No. We need to prioritize what''s good for us. If I leave you alone, someone might be taking it from me."


    Origa protested, but Mirko won''t pull.


    "Then take your time fishing Mirko. I''m going."


    Oliga runs out on her own.


    "True, go with Oliga and do it. Me and Ig are gonna be late."


    Copy that.


    Mirko asked me, and the truth bore after Origa.


    "Well, I want to go, too."


    Ignaerts raised his voice and went to explore the remains of enemy soldiers.


    "Ho."


    On the side of the bodies of the soldiers of the Reflection Army, one man was dancing in an odd voice.


    Pink Mohican head with a spider tattoo on his face and a prosthetic hand on his right. Truth is, the man looked familiar to me.


    "What''s that creep?"


    Oliga sees the Mohican man from the shadows and whisks his eyebrows.


    "That''s him..."


    "You know what?


    "I saw it in the city before I came here. He was happy to kill civilians who came to the rations."


    True to teach Origa.


    "Anti-government soldier, did this guy kill you alone? I wonder if anyone else is lurking."


    Oliga puts up a gun and looks around.


    "Oliga, be wary of the ambushes."


    That''s how the truth came out of the shadows.


    (Can I beat this guy?


    Ask yourself with fear. He is a man who fought well with that Krishna. At least Krishna is stronger than true.


    (Well, I''m not fighting alone. I don''t even know if I have one enemy.)


    True to reveal himself in grandeur, the Mohican man who was dancing quit dancing and saw the truth.


    "Ho! You''re a starving ghost I saw the other day! Ho!


    A Mohican man glancing diagonally back at his upper body, pointing to the truth and shouting.


    Truth rushes to the side. The Mohican man runs in the opposite direction.


    True shoots the gun first while running. The Mohican man subtly shifts the pace of his run to do a true shooting.


    Where the true gun is broken, a Mohican man shoots. Two rounds landing at his true foot, one straight next to him, passing.


    Not if you''re watching.


    Origa fires a gun from behind the building towards the Mohican man.


    The Mohican man turns away and points his gun towards Origa. Aim for the moment, and the truth shoots the Mohican man.


    The true shot shot shot through the right arm of the Mohican man, who showed just a flash of gap.


    (What is this... the same truth as just now... the outfit that made me look like I was out?


    Oliga laughs bitterly when she sees a Mohican man wounded from the shadows.


    "Ho! Is that why you came all the way out here in grandeur! Ho! Don''t do this to me, you hungry bastard!


    Mohican man to praise as he runs.


    Mirko and Ignaerts also come there.


    "I always saw this guy as handsome! Ho! Retreat! No, before that!


    Dressed to be exposed to four shootings, he continues to scream, even as he flees around in a great panic.


    "My name is Mr. Ho. Remember that. Ho!


    Hidden in the shadow of the building, the Mohican man introduced himself.


    "That''s right."


    Oliga squeaks.


    "This one was full of unusable weapons. There''s a risk of outbursts. He''s a jerk."


    "I broke it for once. I only got ammunition. No food, after all."


    Ignaerts and Mirko reported and lost sight of the body of an anti-government soldier.


    "Do you want to get this one for once?


    Mirko prays for the soldier''s remains, and Oliga says in a tone that Ignaz has set aside while he is contacting the anti-government forces.


    "Just kidding."


    "No, let me get it. You can''t use guns on corpses, and you can''t eat food."


    A silenced Ignaerts shrugged his shoulder with a bitter laugh, but Mirko decided so.

 1535 7

    "Wow... the mercenaries were here"


    Simon and Charles, who were walking in the school building, receive a voice from behind along with a huge stretch.


    When they looked back, it was where the mushroom-cut little boy came out of the classroom with a face that seemed to have fallen asleep. He''s got a submachine gun, and he''s a very grown-up boy in combat clothes, but from what I''ve seen. I think I''m twelve or three years old.


    "I was imagining people a little scared because they''re mercenaries, but that''s not true. I even have unusual tattoos."


    Charles spills a smile on the boy who talks without fear.


    "This tattoo and character has a lovely episode that''s very heartwarming. I''m used to being insulted."


    I joke and say Charles with the back of my right hand, showing me the tattoo of the beautiful girl heroine''s face in the cartoon character


    "I''m not insulting you. But isn''t it true that it''s changed? Oh, me, Tomash."


    Downer I return that in a creepy tone and introduce myself.


    It''s Simon.


    Charles.


    Simon and Charles each reach out smiling and shake hands with Tomash. Tomash responds, but does not turn his gaze to the two of them. I mean, my eyes aren''t focused.


    "Yeah, it looks strong. You can tell by shaking hands."


    says Tomash.


    "You''re going to do it inside, too, against your looks."


    And, Simon. When I shook his hand, there was an octopus in Tomash''s hand. Simon felt he was able to hold the gun.


    "I think I''m going to... I''m not. Here it comes. We can do it."


    So for the first time, Tomash laughed. It was a refreshing grin.


    "About me - underestimating me as a child? We decided to fight for ourselves."


    As usual, it was a downer way of speaking, but it sounded as if Tomash''s voice was home to a strong will.


    "I''m not underestimating. Seeing the tragedy of this country will make anyone want to take a gun."


    "Aren''t fanatical pacifists still running around? And loudly, war criticism..."


    Simon says, Charles makes a tea.


    "Boulders are mercenaries. You know exactly what I mean. People in the U.S. Army first preached us to throw away our weapons, and it was a little awkward. People in the US Army have figured it out now, and they''re going to give me a lot of support, so I appreciate it."


    Tomash talks with a happy look. The way you talk and the atmosphere is downer, but you don''t move to the person you meet often. No, he seems like a clearly chatty kid.


    "A friendly grandmother from the next house was killed by Lost Paradigm. The teacher, who was scared when angry but usually sweet, was made exposed after being killed in front of the students'' eyes. When I went to the park, a girl about five years old had been skewered with her lower half rounded out. There''s so much going on, I''ve been coming to my head. The Lost Paradigm guys who come into our country and do whatever they want. The shitty government that invited those guys to defend their position. I couldn''t help but get annoyed with both of them. I couldn''t help but want to kill him. That''s why I decided to kill Butch. The limit of patience came and I took the gun."


    The story itself is heavy, but the way it is spoken is rather light. Thomash looks a little shady in character, but like the rest of the kids, I can''t feel the grief or the disgust.


    On the contrary, things like determination and feelings have not even appeared, at least on the surface. I know the quiet fighting spirit is burning inside, but it was reflected in Simon and Charles'' eyes, as they were digesting well, accepting that the battle itself was becoming part of their daily routine.


    (Either that or these guys are close to us)


    I''m dealing with Tomash, and yes, Simon feels it.


    (But I feel a little strange about aliens, this kid.)


    While Charles also receives the same way Simon does, he feels subtly uneven.


    "Why are you telling us that?


    Simon asks.


    "At first glance, you touched the pean, didn''t you? He wants these people to be on our side. That''s why I wanted you to know about us. That''s the role I''m good for."


    "Right..."


    Seeing Tomash chatting fun, both Simon and Charles have trouble reacting any further.


    "Was that a boring story? You were a brilliant, familiar kid, didn''t you?


    "It''s important to communicate in conversation and get to know each other, but I wonder if there''s anything a little steep about the way you talk. It''s a little bit to give out a lot of what you want to say. The conversation has to be a catch ball."


    "I see... I''ve never been told that"


    Attention was gently paid to Charles, and Tomash went somewhere as he put his arms together and contemplated.


    "That kid''s called a chatty tomash. I''ll be glad to hear from you."


    A girl makes a face and speaks from inside the classroom.


    "I was just giving it to you."


    Simon shrugged his shoulder lightly and made the girl smile.


    The southeast of the old town is said to be an area where the Lost Paradigm spreads.


    Of course, it''s not just solidified in the southeast, it''s dispersed and lurking there. That''s where we can base ourselves.


    I know there are many in the southeast in any case, so the private resistance is trying to stay away. Anti-government and US forces get in and often engage.


    In the underground hall in the southeast, one of the strongholds of the Lost Paradigm existed.


    They don''t stay in one place, they decide on a few base candidates and roll over for a few days. To prevent them from being identified and attacked.


    The faces of the Lost Paradigm, gathered all over the basement hall, had been having their first party in a long time, bringing in tons of booze, treats, drugs, women and children, etc.


    "Ho, what''s up -? Esperancer. Still a non-floating face. Huh?


    A man at a glance among the Lost Paradigms - Mr. Ho - finds someone he knows and talks to.


    "Even though it''s a party, ho."


    "You won''t have a choice...... You know, this one of mine..."


    A little man with an eyelid called Esperanza said with a gloomy face.


    "My eyes hurt... my right eye hurts..."


    Esperanza squeaks her eyelids as she groans with half a cry.


    Mr. Ho knows that there are no eyes in the ocular cord. But Esperanza always complains of eye pain that shouldn''t be there.


    "I can''t keep my eye sore. Hey, hey. Damn... Damn. Evil bugs crawl all the way around my eyes... Shit... how can I just look at you like this..."


    "Ho, be pathetic, it''s difficult."


    After pointing his sympathetic gaze at Esperanza, Mr. Ho glanced around the hall for a moment and took him to the nearest place, where several men were mocking.


    "Ho! Sorry about the fun, but lend it to me for a second. I''ll give it right back."


    "Wow, okay."


    I respond with faces like the men have no choice. It''s a fun place to be, and naturally if someone else tells you, you can''t say no to Mr. Ho. I don''t know what I would do if I refused.


    Mr. Ho grabs a small arm and pulls it out of the men. He was a naked boy. Are you still around ten years old or something like that? There is a mole all over his body, his eyes are vain, his mouth half-opened with saliva and mucus dripping. There''s blood coming from your ass, too.


    "Ho, Esperanza, you should use this guy to heal"


    Dragging the boy away, Mr. Ho threw the boy away in front of Esperanza and made him laugh.


    "Oh, thank you... for me like this..."


    To the kindness of Mr. Ho, a tearful esperanza.


    "That''s okay, isn''t that a friend? Ho."


    Arm up, smile, yeah. Mr. Ho nodding.


    Esperanza grabbed the boy''s head abusively when he fell into the depression and made him raise his face, poking his index finger in its right eye and instantly squinting his eyeballs out.


    Even if they look me in the eye, the boy has no reaction whatsoever. The truth is the boy was already dead. In the midst of being gang-raped, he kept being strangled and accidentally killed adding and subtracting from it, but nothing went wrong as a tool for fun at the party, trying to be a corpse.


    "Oh... uh, my eyes stopped hurting... I haven''t had eye pain in a long time. What a wonderful thing not to have eye pain. One more hour is paradise time. Thank you, Mr. Ho."


    Unlike the earlier gloomy expression, he was Esperanza, who looked up to heaven with his hands wide open with a smile of bliss.


    "Ho, do you need twenty-four people to stay in paradise all day? Besides, I need to stay asleep for over an hour."


    Mr. Ho throws the child''s body at the men.


    "I gave it back - eh. Sorry to interrupt."


    Keep your policy as a man of your word to everyone, anytime, anywhere.


    "Ho, did you hear any rumors about Esperanza, the eleventh chairman of the mercenary school?


    "I know. I know. I even know that Mr. Ho has engaged."


    "Oh, boulder my friend, so I went to the vigilante where they were all gathered with hungry ghosts. Let''s go hang out with him next time. Whoa, whoa."


    "Go. Sounds interesting"


    "Kill all the kids and the mercenaries, and we''ll have plenty of time." Huh?


    "Ugh... thank you for your care, Mr. Ho. I''m always sorry."


    "You promised I wouldn''t tell you that. - Oh, ho."


    "Silently."


    As Mr. Ho and Esperanza were having a pleasant conversation, an announcement by Mike was made and a man rose to the top of the hall.


    Left and right were men wearing masks painted in black and red monochrome, respectively, and weaving capes. He is the leader of the Lost Paradigm, the man known as V5.


    "Everyone seems to enjoy the feast, above all. How can we do this if we don''t... ''


    Not many people listened to the V5 speech. Everyone gathered in the Lost Paradigm is basically entertaining. Without hard ideas, discipline doesn''t even exist. It''s just rambling, killing, breaking, snatching and having fun. Nobody even had respect for the chief.

 1536 8

    "Oh True, I''m not coming home. We made good friends with everyone, huh?


    "Oh."


    Evening. True returns to the Fifth National School of Segroamia, where Andrew is given a voice. The other three are separated from each other in the school building.


    "Looks like you''ve been engaged too ~ hmm. I''ve been fighting all over the city with Lei and the other kids just now. Those kids are very belligerent ~. But I don''t feel compelled and natural ~. I look forward to the future ~. I hope you grow up to be a nice guy with thick hair."


    Andrew talks with both fists in front of his chest with his inner crotch and his giant twisted. He mostly always talks in this trick.


    "Is body hair so important"


    "Of course ~. But no matter how many hairy toys, it''s a shame that homosexuality isn''t allowed muslims or something ~. They all have sexy mustaches."


    True to worry a bit that this Nori of Andrew will not buy the objection, even though there will be many opportunities to fight with Muslim.


    "Oh, of course you should have muscles as well as body hair. True, I''m tiny now, but eat and move a lot more, and don''t get mucky bodies ~ Yikes. Eat a lot of eggs and grow some hair."


    The imaginative truth reminds me of myself that Andrew made me look bad because of him.


    "Well, you''re the rumored boy mercenary."


    Two, a voice tends to sink from behind, and the truth looks back.


    A mushroom-cut boy sees the truth with his jitsu eyes. Back length and physique are not very different from true. But you can see that your face is young and younger than true.


    "It''s Tomash. Ace in line with the Mirkos for once here. Maybe you should know."


    Introducing himself, Tomash laughs at it.


    Aizawa Makoto.


    "I''m Andrew."


    "I have a lot to talk about... but I just got noticed. Oh... that''s troubling. The conversation is a catch ball. I didn''t know until just now. I was unconscious. It seems strange how I talk. [M] But then why isn''t everyone here paying attention?"


    It''s a low-tension way of talking, but at the point where he talks to the first person, True and Andrew somehow wonder what Tomash is like.


    "From the professional mercenaries, how was Mirko and Origa''s arm? Was there a difference? That''s what I want to hear."


    "I''ve only been there for six months, Rookie. It''s worse than you guys."


    "You don''t need to be so grumpy ~. The truth is, you can do much better than the soldiers there."


    It''s not flattery, it looks that way in Andrew''s eyes.


    "Hmm. That''s the answer I don''t want. I wanted a clearer answer."


    Hearing the true words, Tomash said with his hands on his mouth.


    "I had nothing to worry about on the bad side. Ignaerts was doing a good job inside."


    "I didn''t know you would appreciate that problematic child by any means. This is a very surprising and interesting answer."


    "Are you a problem child?


    It did look like a condescending type to my true eyes, but I''ll check it out for once.


    "You''re too much of a type. I don''t listen to Mirko, I''m often unscrupulous. It''s extra tacky because of its strength. Besides, I have strong bad luck, so I''m overconfident and on track. I think it''s the type that''s close to death."


    When I heard about Tomash, I remembered Li Lei saying that the natural type survives. Which is right after all? Though in general, the way you look at Tomash seems more correct.


    Mirko and Oliga were in the school yard and had Lei and Krishna give them training maneuvers.


    It''s mainly training for the melee CQC. Mirko and the others know that it''s not always just gunfights, and they''ve actually been there. However, there was a sense that it was not good for melee combat, so he asked the mercenaries for a professor.


    "Is your leader''s new home strong?


    During a break from training, Oliga asked questions with her butt on the ground and legs stretched out.


    "You''re not strong. I mean, blah, blah, blah, blah. Weak. You''re inferior to us in general physical ability."


    Lei answers.


    "Still, you''re the leader."


    Origa that will look unexpected. Mirko is clearly the strongest here, Oliga thinks.


    "The leader''s vessel has nothing to do with his physical abilities. Characteristically, I''m so helpless and stupid that I don''t seem to have any more than this, but without him, I doubt we''d have done this before. That''s what we all admit."


    "Oh my... he''s such a great guy"


    Indeed, Oliga again thinks that Mirko is holding on to his behavior as a leader, not just his physical abilities.


    "Mr. Li Lei"


    "Yeah, you look like a customer."


    Mirko and Origa were surprised by the words Krishna and Li Lei had spoken. Mirko and Oliga are also sensitive to killing, but they didn''t realize it at all.


    Mirko contacted the broadcast room sooner than he could confirm. Then a siren rings on campus urging an enemy attack.


    Four return to the school building and go up to the third floor. Looking out of the school building from the gap in the explosion-proof sheet, he did see an enemy soldier. Quite a lot just to look at.


    The fight has begun. Mirko and his new home were to be placed close to each other by the leaders. To communicate policy to each other immediately.


    Many of the mercenaries are unable to take the position of shooting guns while the children are shooting from the bullet eye that opened on the wall of the school building. The matter is reported to your new home.


    "A lot of manpower helps"


    Mirko tells his new home.


    "We don''t have enough room to shoot. We''re running out of manpower."


    From the bullet eye, a new home said, sideways the surreal sight of children shooting heavy machine guns "heavy machine guns" equipped with pedestals. It''s not uncommon for a child to be shooting, dressed as if hanging from a machine gun with his hands fully raised and equipped. Of course I''m not actually hanging around.


    "Can I shoot you through the window? Can you open the explosion-proof seat?


    "I can do it."


    To confirm your new home, Nodding Mirko.


    "Shoot the mercenaries out the window."


    By the circulation of the new home, the mercenaries open only a few explosion-proof seats and start shooting through the window clearance.


    From the enemy side, an attack by mortar began.


    "When was the attack not so intense?


    "That''s a lot of enemies, too. I can''t believe the government forces still had so much power. This is unexpected."


    Ignaerts and Tomash said in an uncritical voice. We were both the same in terms of my pace under any circumstances.


    "The explosion-proof seat has been torn!


    "A mortar broke the wall on the third floor and Lucia and Golan were hit!


    "A glass fragment poked deep into Lucia''s face! What should I do!?


    Bad reports come in to Mirko one after another.


    "Has Charles'' bad prediction come true..."


    My new home squeaked.


    "True, Krishna, do you have the guts to get out? Then they won''t get the guns from the mortar shooters."


    Simon speaks up.


    "I don''t even bother to check." I''m leaving. "


    "Heh, I''m starting to get busy."


    Simon giggles when he hears the true words. Krishna was silent but smiled and nodded small, showing Simon the structure to follow.


    "Take me with you."


    "Me too!


    Mirko and Oliga are named for Simon, True, and Krishna, who have a plan to go outside.


    "No."


    Simon refused with a gentle smile.


    "I wish it was true!? What difference does it make between the truth and us?


    Oliga absurds her voice.


    "Oliga, they said no. They''re veterans, and I''m sure they have an idea. Let''s obey here."


    Mirko whispered in a calm tone, and Origa reluctantly pulled back.


    "Lei and I will snipe from the roof and cover you."


    "If you snipe from the roof, isn''t that a good mortar?


    When I hear the words of my new home, Charles spills a bitter laugh.


    "It''s okay, mortars get Lei to protect them. I asked for it."


    A new home that speaks out forcefully toward Li Lei.


    "Come on, stop joking. I can''t prevent that with my temper."


    But Li Lei refused with his face up.


    "Do something with guts to prevent it. Otherwise you''re just gonna die."


    "When I can''t. You always say that gut theory should be taken at the end, but you still say this is the last place?


    "Well, he''s pathetic. Well, if you cover me for a second, I''ll just take a flaw off the roof before the enemy attacks fly."


    Eventually, the policy of rooftop protection did not change, and the new house and Li Lei went up the stairs.


    "Hey."


    Simon stops and speaks out as he walks out the front door of the school building.


    Behind True and Krishna, there was a figure of Ignaz with a pranky grin.


    "What? Unlike them, I''m not a good kid, so even if they tell me I can''t, I don''t want to leave. I''ll fight on my own, don''t worry about it."


    Ignaerts to say in a relaxed tone and let your shoulders shrug.


    "Don''t take it personally. Follow us."


    I know I can''t convince this type, so Simon gave up and accepted.


    "But if you did, since you''ve come close to fifty, why don''t you mobilize more numbers than just four of us going outside?


    While running, Ignaerts bumped into doubt.


    "The enemy soldiers are poor in quality, but they are numerous. Fortunately, the guy shooting mortars is limited, and I found out where he''s shooting from largely. Then we''d rather play a few elite fights here than confront them in numbers."


    Simon came to the school gate when he finished explaining. Barricade opens.


    Just here, government soldiers coming into an avalanche inside the school.


    True, Simon and Krishna spread in three directions inside the school gate, and Ignaerts lined up in the rear a little further away, shooting down the soldiers who came in one after the other.


    The soldiers in the rear look at it and stop their legs.


    "Wow, you guys. Accurate and fast."


    "I think you''ll do it inside, too."


    Send true praise to the admiring Ignaerts.


    "We''re leaving."


    As Simon shook his head and pointed outside the school gate, he rushed out.


    Neither true nor Krishna follow Simon without cowering. Ignaerts also smiled and followed the three of them.


    "I said no to us, but I don''t care what the problem child''s Ignats are..."


    Oliga, who saw how it was coming through the window gap, was squeaking.

 1537 9

    (These guys are government troops too...)


    Like the people I saw during the day, they were all skinny. It''s obvious you haven''t eaten much in days. And then all the firearms in my hand are old.


    (Such an old-fashioned gun. Then the penetration of bulletproof fiber over here seems low too. That''s why I can''t be alarmed)


    Shortly after I thought so. In front of the true look, the soldier who shot the gun screamed and glanced down. A gun broke out.


    (Those guys try to retrieve enemy guns during the day, they gave up, is this what you mean)


    Apparently, enemy soldiers, not just old, but dealing with a hell of a defective firearm, truly understood. That''s why Mirko and Ignatz didn''t retrieve the gun itself.


    The kids are dealing with the latest guns.


    Adults forced to confront children with the latest outfits in omboro uniforms. What a funny and pathetic schematic.


    Of the two enemy soldiers who are after the truth, one falls. From the position, it''s not Simon and Krishna''s shooting. It''s by Ignatz, who provides backup. Thanks to Truth I was able to devote myself to the other and shoot this.


    When the truth turned to the side, Ignaz immediately changed his aim to see him covering in turn and accurately with Simon, Krishna.


    (I knew this guy could do it. I have taste. Isn''t Ignaerts stronger than Mirko the leader?


    True to admire Ignaz''s standing around.


    The children in the school building have stopped firing in front of the main entrance. Because it could be true. Only enemies who circled on the sides and back were attacking.


    Mortars have been fired from behind an enemy shielding several lined military vehicles. The enemy that was in front of the military car has been cleared up in advance, so all you have to do later is conquer the enemy that is behind the military car.


    At that time, new enemy soldiers rush from the right hand side. They must have called in those who were circling to the side.


    I found the pinching painful. True, but sniping continues from above, with reinforcements coming from the sides falling one after the other. I went to the rooftop to cover my new home and Lei Lei.


    Mortars are fired at the roof.


    (I wonder if you''re okay...)


    I don''t know who''s shooting from the roof, so I was really worried about eating mortars. If I''d known I had a new home, I wouldn''t have worried. That man can''t be killed so easily.


    Krishna approached the most military vehicle. Consider it less than fifty meters and throw a grenade at it.


    Due to Krishna''s physique, I truly thought it might not arrive without a little closer. The throwing distance of the grenade is said to be between 30 and 40 meters for successful throwing. Even under the conditions of completing eligibility for ranger training for the Japanese army, the throwing distance is 30 meters. It would be even different if men with strong shoulders, baseball players, etc. threw.


    But the grenade reached the back of the military car and exploded. Instead of 50 meters, I wondered if 60 meters were flying, and the truth was that Krishna''s tongue was wrapped around her strong shoulder. That little stature holds incredible power.


    The bombing makes one of the military vehicles a Buddha.


    Simon also threw grenades from about the same distance as Krishna and this also arrived. Second explosion. Now two military vehicles were destroyed together. I aimed for the best.


    Not very much on my true shoulder, but not from Simon or Krishna''s position, so I approached him a little closer before throwing a grenade. Third explosion.


    Here the enemy retreated on foot. A fiction-like story about dozens of soldiers dispersed, scratched around by four unarmed infantry soldiers. But if there''s a difference between equipment, morale and power, it''s not impossible.


    The True Four shoot and kill the fleeing soldiers from behind. But I don''t go deep, and don''t overdo it. I''ll keep it in moderate pursuit. Because if we go after them with the momentum to kill them all, our enemies could quit retreating and fight back in madness to death. That way there could be unwanted casualties, so the chase is Better to such an extent that they don''t fight back.


    The battle ended and the burial of two dead children was carried out by mortars.


    "The weapons of the government forces are long old or poor ministers...... Besides, you''re all skinny and all kinds of things. It''s like a soldier''s less skilled."


    True said.


    "Yeah, that''s why, because President Mogoa is an idiot. Yeah."


    Tomash threw up. As the name suggests, he is also the leader of the government and the leader of the evil that brought Seguroamia to war.


    "The government forces were limited from the country they were pushing back, and they turned down financial aid, and they stopped paying much for weapons and rice. They say it''s just a suspicious payment that I bought on the black market now. All soldiers with state-of-the-art equipment will be given to the defense of the government hub, and the newly conscripted soldiers who will be headed to the front line will be given rough goods. Now, the only thing the government wants is a shitty Lost Paradigm."


    Ignaerts said it seemed petty along the way, but it turned into an abominable voice and expression where the name of Lost Paradigm was given.


    "Without the Lost Paradigm, are government forces falling?


    Krishna asks. I didn''t have to check it out. Krishna knew, but it was a conversation.


    "Definitely. The government army is already low morale."


    That would also lower morale, in light of earlier stories, I truly think.


    "But the Lost Paradigm is morale and much better equipped. It has many mortars, rocket launchers and TNT bombs. There are even rumors that there are even gas weapons. I don''t see it here, but I''m also talking about purchasing tanks and battle creatures and drones. I guess you''re plundering and purchasing rice. The quality of the soldiers...... I guess they fall apart. Some amateurs just had guns, and others, like the guy they met during the day, are tough. It''s the sniper with the arm that''s troublesome. When we get out there, we find as many snipers as we can, and we kill them, and we go around, but the next thing we know, it''s boiling."


    Towards True and Krishna, Mirko carefully explains the status quo


    "President Mogoa is a piece of selfish crap. He is also a traitor who personalized the country for you, sold the country for one person. They''re dogs who waved their tails off such scraps because of our cuteness, and I want to kill them without one left."


    Ignaerts says abominably.


    "Mogoa saw his army as unfavourable and called in the Lost Paradigm. Use your country as bait. But the evil sentiment resulted in strangling myself. I want to stop Lost Paradigm''s breath more than anyone else, because I''ve called in American troops. Besides, aid from Russia was also cut off. As a result, the government forces weakened even more."


    Mirko added, shrugging his shoulders.


    On the other hand, Origa and her new home were having a conversation away from each other.


    "Do you know why the mercenaries were sent here?


    I just want to get confirmation for my new home, which is my leader, and Oliga, who asks hard questions to other people.


    "I''m listening. You''re halfway through the public and private confusion of anti-government commander Dmitry Petrov. I mean, Origa Petrov, it''s you. The commander''s daughter ran away, took the gun, and fought on her own."


    To point out his new home, Oliga becomes a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "That''s half a hit. The other half is Tomash. He''s a capitalist who finances a lot of anti-government forces."


    "Why did you run away from home and fight?


    "Why would you ask that?"


    Origa questioned by her new home and pointy her lips.


    "Are you interested?


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t even tell Mirko and the others."


    "Heh heh heh, if you say that, I''m dying to hear it more and more, eh?"


    A new home gives an evil grin and a full nagging voice to the villain.


    "Oh well... you mean that"


    Origa smiles.


    "What?"


    "You''re trying to make me talk and make it easier. That''s what I care about."


    "Either over-conscious or sharp?


    "Oh, you''re not denying it?"


    Oliga laughs when she dulls.


    "It''s a simple story. My father tried to alienate me and my mother. It had both its power and its authority. My father is confused between public and private. It is unforgivable to me to keep it in the grace. There are plenty of people who want to alienate but they can''t, and even my friends were killed many times, and many of my friends got up with guns. And I''m not the only one who can get away with it. There''s no way you can run away."


    "Oh, my God, great"


    When the new home pounds Origa''s head, she even starts stroking.


    "Are you making fun of me?


    "I didn''t. I mean it."


    "But I thank my father. You''re worried about me, but you sent ammunition and food here as a priority, and you even arranged for the mercenaries. It''s a public and private confusion, but thanks to that, we''re saved. Thank you."


    "Whoa, just rely on it. I won''t let you thank me any more."


    To Origa, who smiled and thanked her, the new home swung away.

 1538 10

    True Days came to Segroamia National School V, and a week passed.


    There was only that one raid on the school. Mirko says he''s never been left alone for this long.


    "I guess it''s because the mercenaries are here. I guess I can''t get my hands on the detour anymore. Thankful."


    That''s what Mirko said and laughed. I was so glad to hear that from his mouth.


    Mirko was found to have absolute trust as a leader by school-based children fighting.


    In fact, Mirko stands on his arm. Above all, I look around often in cold war deposition. People are watching too. It is generally always calm and gives peace of mind to the surrounding area, partly because of its tall heights. Conscious of the fact that I am a strong base of mind for my children, I pay constant attention to my peers.


    The truth is that what I learned when I went abroad is that there are fewer countries where children alone can walk outside.


    The dark cities of Japan are called noisy, but children can still play outside alone. It is much more peaceful than outside Japan. I was truly struck by the common sense that it was dangerous to be out there alone with children, which I took for granted.


    According to Simon''s story, in the United States, if you let just a child leave a message or leave only a child in a car, you will be arrested immediately.


    But this is the opposite world, where children alone are gathered, taking weapons and killing each other.


    The true childhood land Sotoku used to tease when Truth was reading Lanobe. "Why are teenage children strong enough to save the world? What do adults do," he denied, "it''s too unrealistic to accept having kids as protagonists," etc.


    Real life outside Japan, however, easily overshadowed the common sense of peaceful Japanese people. Somehow a child soldier is normal.


    From what I''ve heard, even as of the first half of the twenty-first century, there were an estimated half a million child soldiers around the world. Today, in the second half of the twenty-first century, it is said that one more digit has risen from it. It is only an estimation of the numbers, but it is seen that if we add up the parts that we cannot grasp, the numbers will be even higher.


    "Why don''t the armed vigilantes connect more with each other, with the anti-government forces?


    At one point, my new home suggested to Mirko.


    "It''ll be safer that way than just the kids here."


    "We can''t afford government forces, but we can''t afford anti-government forces."


    Mirko says with a lonely grin.


    "More than that, it''s easier to buy sympathy if you make up the fact that the kids are fighting with guns alone. Makes aid more accessible. As a matter of fact, both human rights groups and the US Army take good care of us. America, in particular, seems to be a country that cares about its children. It would definitely help me if I appealed to you. This is not the only group of people fighting alongside the children alone. There are a few others."


    "I can''t forgive him... You mean you''re using the kids."


    Mirko frowned as troubled as the new home uttered an evil voice.


    "I hope you don''t interpret me that way. Like I just said, it''s not government military, but anti-government forces can''t afford it either. Use anything you can use. I''ll do anything I can. And we stood up with guns, knowing it. We''re fighting for our lives, aren''t we? And by your own will. If you''re pretending to be fighting with aid alone, you can be mad at me."


    The new home is struck by Mirko, who speaks the truth in a sincere tone. And I admit I was wrong.


    "Right...... I''m sorry I said something wrong."


    "Excuse me? That''s the Japanese word for apology?


    "That''s right. Words of apology with the utmost courtesy and appreciation. Meet the Japanese and use them when you get a chance."


    When Mirko asked the apologizing new home, the new home answered with a true face.


    "Most importantly, we''ve been fighting a guerrilla battle by splitting up. We''re hunting down government forces this way."


    "I know we fight guerrilla, but working together is important."


    "I keep in touch regularly. Thank you for your concern. We''re mostly free to fight, but every once in a while, you know, where to attack me, you protect me, that kind of request goes in, and I follow it."


    "Right. That''s fine."


    On the surface it was a new home to back off, but in order to fight more efficiently, there has been no change in the idea that cooperation should be strengthened. It is also true that there is a great deal of waste, even if it is good fighting the way it is now.


    That day, American soldiers arrived at the Fifth National School of Seguroamia. To inspect and exchange information, and to procure supplies.


    The US military is not only supporting anti-government forces, but also rescuing refugees who have fled the scourge of war, etc. He also went to hang out with the vigilante. From the national media, like the Murder Squad caused by the Citizen Involvement Misdemeanour, we are all badly told, but we are also focusing our efforts to bring the residents who have actually suffered the scourge of war to our side. I mean, I''m helping.


    It was Chief Stuart who showed up as the person in charge. He seems to be admired by the children, many of whom smile and pack to him, having a pleasant conversation.


    "Mirko, Origa, how you doing?


    Stewart spoke to Mirko and Oliga, who were reluctant to stay away from the other children for a little while to see how things were going.


    "I''ve got more medals again."


    "Right."


    Stuart gave a complicated grin to the haunting Origa. More medals mean that a medal of honor is engraved on your body - meaning that you were injured by a bullet.


    Then he talks to Stuart, also truly with Ignatz.


    "At first, Ignatz hit me."


    "Hey, don''t say it."


    Ignaerts rarely wolves at Stuart smiling and exposing toward the truth.


    "So what happened?


    "Hey, don''t ask."


    True asks, Ignaerts panics even more.


    "Don''t be scared. I taught the boy fear."


    "Uh, don''t say any more."


    "Okay, okay,"


    In the end Stuart didn''t talk about it, but as much as Ignaz hates it so far, it''s probably quite an embarrassing memory.


    "What will Mirko do when the war is over?


    "I wonder if I''ll be a soldier like this. No, you might as well be a mercenary."


    In response to Stuart''s question, Mirko answered with a glance at the truth.


    "Right. Fighting is a man''s life. Woman doesn''t understand."


    And, Stuart.


    "Did she run away?


    asked Ignaerts with a slight laugh.


    "No. When I said I was going into the army. My mother and grandmother were very angry with me and opposed me. I can''t help it. My father was a soldier and died in a friendly fire during the operation. I was a year old and my father was twenty-four. Because of that, my mother and grandmother hated the army. But my grandfather understood, he pushed my back, and he convinced my mother and grandmother."


    Suddenly it was a tough story and the air was heavier, but when I heard it until the end, it was a good story, so the four faces in front of Stuart burst.


    "Is Origa in love with Stuart?


    A new home, which was looking at Stuart and Mirko on a faraway roll, asked Tomash. Whatever you think, Origa''s gaze on Stuart is hot.


    "You can tell by looking at it. I snuck."


    Tomash replied with a smile.


    "Even though it''s hard to love. All right, all right, sweetheart, I''ll back you up."


    With that said, the new home approaches Stuart at a time away from Mirko and the others and talks about something.


    "What are you talking about?


    "I have a bad feeling about this."


    Charles and Andrew see how it goes and whisper.


    "Hey, Origa. Take a look at this."


    Then the new home goes to Origa and projects a holographic display.


    "What... this..."


    Oliga makes her face snap. What was showing was footage of Stuart and a white woman leaning in. Stuart''s arm also holds a baby. I know what that means, but Oliga''s brain doesn''t accept it right away.


    "As you can see, it''s Stuart''s wife and kid. Did you know I had a wife and kids? No, good, good."


    A new home that shudders and sees Origa during a heartbreak and spreads the laughter of the synagogue.


    "What is it, that outer road? You said you''d back me up. You''re making a scene. Is that the Japanese Synthesis?


    "Well, aren''t you glad to be clear?


    Tomash laughed as he shrugged, and Charles was grinning bitterly.


    "Oops, you guys have some important business to attend to."


    Now from Stuart, give voice to your new home.


    "It''s a message from General Pedrov. He wants to ask you to guard the field hospital."


    "Get me a field hospital?


    I''m surprised about my new home.


    "There was information from spies within the Lost Paradigm. Tomorrow, they''re going to raid the field hospital. That''s a massive attack, too. They''re going to indiscriminately shell buildings in the city and attack even more people in a field hospital full of patients at the same time. If you report it to the anti-government forces, they will come here and ask you to protect them."


    When Stuart explained the situation, the new home conceived for a few seconds before saying:


    "Then tell the Admiral that I''m taking some of these kids with me. Mercenaries and mixed civilian resistance units, in the form of escorts. It would be safer to do that."


    Copy that.


    Hearing about his new home policy, Stuart smiled satisfactorily.

 1539 11

    Early in the morning, a few mercenaries and the children headed to the field hospital.


    Ments are new home, Simon, true, Krishna, Mirko, Ignaz. Eighteen other mercenaries and seven juvenile soldiers have come. Thirty-one in total.


    One tank was placed in front of the alley leading to the field hospital. It originally belonged to government forces, but fortunately, they were able to take it while in good condition.


    At the end of a long and narrow back alley, the basement of the nearly broken mansion is the field hospital. The battle was probably true to see that it would take place in this alley.


    While I was strolling to grasp the surrounding terrain, I also heard gunshots without pulling from afar. The battle is always taking place somewhere.


    Truth is, in the alley, I saw an unusual sight.


    On the slab between the narrow alley walls and the walls is a pile of earthworms. Just around the height of a man''s head. I guess this is an anti-sniper shield. Honestly, I don''t mind, but it''s better than no.


    "If you''re trying to block your gaze, putting a cloth on top would be more effective. I can''t prevent bullets, but it works great to prevent aim"


    "Think about it"


    In response to a proposal for a new home, an anti-government army field hospital defense unit soldier responded with a loving laugh.


    "This guy is definitely not motivated. I think he''s a mercenary and he''s underestimated me. I can''t forgive him."


    A new home whispering in Simon''s ear.


    "If I had the chance, I''d sue a higher human being."


    Simon slaps on the shoulder of his new home and laughs.


    This smile of Simon has a strange warmth that soothes the hearts of the beholder. Many times since I was young, my new home has just let Simon down with a smile on his side. It''s also thanks to Simon''s presence that an angry new home can quickly calm down.


    "Before that opportunity, we''re gonna fight here, right? We''ll do it on our own. My life is at stake here. Let me do what I want."


    I will never match them until I give them my life. From the bitter experience of dying to compromise and tailor them to fools, the newcomers have decided never to pull off the area.


    One line goes into a building that is a field hospital.


    The building made into a hospital was of considerable size in itself, but it was a very narrow and painful image because there were so many people all over it. The wounded are squatted or put to sleep. In addition, there are soldiers and wounded people, nurses, volunteers and doctors traveling in large numbers.


    There were traces of blood on the hallway floor that had not yet been cleaned. There are also traces of blood that would have been punctured in large quantities. They are brown and discolored. On the contrary, even discolored fingers have fallen.


    There were not enough beds for the patients and many of them were put to sleep on thin sheets on the hallway floor, some of which were clearly seriously injured.


    "Woman would lend me a bed"


    When Mirko spoke to the woman who had lost one arm sleeping in the hallway, the woman who had fallen asleep looked at Mirko and smiled.


    "I was told. But I don''t like being treated special because I''m a woman, and this is what I do. I want someone more seriously injured to sleep than I do. I have about one arm, and I''m fine with this."


    In a clear voice, a woman lets her wink at Mirko.


    "Nice lady. One."


    Simon squeaked holding his head down.


    "I shouted loudly for my rights to be equal only when convenient, and I just called it discrimination not to like it. Both rotten femmies, let me drink the dirt from her nails - let me. You just have to screw them instead."


    In a position where the new home doesn''t sound like a woman, she spits poison all she wants to say.


    "No matter how careless you are, you''re beyond your limits. Don''t compare her noble soul to all those shitty bugs. No, don''t put it out there with me. It would be rude to just think in your heart."


    "I''m sorry...... but I really compare. The human mind can be so noble and beautiful that it is about to cry, but it can also be such a rotten geese that it is about to spit back. Oh, strange."


    While Simon cautioned me and apologized, the claim was a new home I couldn''t pull in.


    "Shall we also look at the intensive care unit?


    The commander of the Field Hospital Defense Unit speaks up. The new home nods silently, glancing at the true and Krishna. Mirko and Ignaerts went into the treatment room with only the mercenaries, as they were still talking to the woman in their arms.


    The treatment room was lined with a large number of beds, so tragic that they wanted to cover their eyes.


    Gauze, discoloured brown or black with blood, is scattered on the floor. Blood stains, as well as pieces of flesh with hair, had fallen. It really seemed like there wasn''t even a lot of hygiene.


    Nearest to the door, the doctor was in the process of cutting a woman''s leg with a thread saw. Women seem to be anesthetized, meditating on their eyes and not reacting in any way. The legs that are cut are certainly irrevocable, like the only way to cut them anymore. No tip from the ankle, most of the calves are lost and exposed to the bones.


    The child, who was corded all over his body and given a respiratory apparatus, at first glance looked as if his head was lost, but he was still alive. The monitor''s cardiogram is normal. Though his skull is heavily damaged, his brain seems safe. My doctor was scraping a cross section of my skull.


    Various other sights were seen, but only two of them were seen closely by the truth. That''s all I''m hungry for.


    Then we try to exchange information with the soldiers, with the patients who seem to be able to afford to talk, with their bodies. Or stand ear to ear.


    "Commander Abbas is dead... The great brave men of the XVII Brigade..."


    "On the other hand, he was always at the forefront. I lost a spare man."


    "I lost by dealing with a lunatic named Mr. Ho in the Lost Paradigm. He''s the one who runs around laughing in the bouncing of bullets."


    "That''s him... Shit, if I kill you right there..."


    I heard Mr. Ho''s name and Ignaerts slapped his flat hand with his fist in remorse.


    "After a serious shortage of weapons, they started building their own handmade weapons. Looks like there''s been an outburst and a dead man, but I can''t stay alert."


    A soldier from the Field Hospital Defense Forces gave me information I didn''t know if I could be surprised or frightened.


    "We''ve always had a one-sided advantage here, but we need to keep our heads tight."


    Mirko didn''t seem alarmed, he looked at Ignaerts and said.


    "Are you telling me to keep an eye on you?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Mirko smiles at Ignaz, who speaks out of his mind.


    "It''s a rare pattern that government forces lack weapons. I know the other way around."


    Simon puts his hand on his chin and looks strange.


    "There is not only a shortage of weapons, but also soldiers and food. Fighting anti-government opponents in the city are all conscripted recruits, and low morale. There are soldiers who fall back over here."


    The commander of the field hospital defense unit said...


    "Yes, I''m an ex-government soldier who went back to sleep"


    "Me, too."


    Several deliberately raised their hands with a glimmer of laughter or a complex expression.


    "Financial aid from Russia, which was on the buck, has been turned down much earlier. Not only that, but also limited to the merchants of death. Of course, some death merchants still deal with me, but they''re just suspicious people who specialize in lateral flushing. That''s why they use all the old, suspicious weapons."


    That''s what the commander shrugged his shoulder.


    "The black market in that hand takes care of the free mercenaries, even if they cry. Mercenary school graduates are properly covered, though."


    Simon said with a slightly better face.


    "The omen of your enemy''s massive counterattack and I don''t want to see it. Institutionalists, who were given little weapons, no food, and low morale, have finally begun to come up with ideas, which can be described as beasts of hand, cramps"


    The words of the new home resonated heavily with the mercenaries who were there, with Ignaz and Mirko, and with the soldiers of the Field Hospital Defense Forces.


    That''s when the shelling sounded.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    Ignaerts to be a grooming face. The whole hospital gets nervous about the apparent raid.


    "That was a pretty loud explosion."


    "Oh."


    Krishna says, and the new home nods.


    "Tank hit"


    An unpleasant air flowed among the soldiers in the hospital to reports of soldiers from the Field Hospital Defense Unit coming from outside.


    "Did you just serve to reduce one enemy shell?


    The new home is sarcastic, but there was no one to groan at. The other soldiers are in the same mood. For them, the reports that the tanks they had kept turned into crap in an instant were light and turning back.


    "It was Mr. Ho''s fault. From a prominent spot, I flat out let go of my RPG. And then I''ve provoked," Because I''m loved by God, I''ll never hit your bullets. "


    Soldier reporting to repentance.


    "Then did I tell you to stand in the same place without hiding?


    "Right. You should have said that. I was surprised."


    To Simon''s joke, the soldier who came to report laughs. More than one little laugh leaks from the other soldiers.


    And an even worse report was made.


    "A massively transported wounded man is being attacked on the boulevard!


    "What are the measures?


    A new home stares at the field commander.


    "Nothing..."


    "You idiot. That would have been predictable. Haven''t you heard from him?


    The commander is also annoyed at his new home, which he curses by becoming a ruthless figure.


    "I was going to protect you in a tank. What are you guys doing here? He said it was just a mouthful."


    "What the fuck..."


    "Come on, new home. Let''s go."


    Simon put his hand on the shoulder of his new home and looked around at the mercenaries and the boys.


    "Let''s remind these guys, and the shitty Rosparagus. That the person you poked at was bad."


    The mercenaries and the boy soldiers spill an invincible laugh at Simon, who, as usual, said with a flamboyant grin spread.


    "Nothing. I didn''t poke... No, I''m sorry. Good luck!"


    After the commander apologizes with his butt-suspended voice, he salutes with a powerful voice.


    "Let''s go! This place is definitely gonna die!


    To reassure non-combatants, such as patients and doctors, the new home will sometime raise its temper and head out first. The other soldiers followed, one after the other heading outside the hospital.

 1540 12

    Shootouts begin in narrow alleys.


    Due to the complexity of the alley, the enemy did not easily reach the field hospital building, but spread out on the enemy''s side and the shooting unfolded everywhere.


    The new homes and Mirkos entered the broken building, peering down the boulevard from inside.


    There are quite a few enemy soldiers on the main street. Not all of that goes into the back alley. I''m sending soldiers to the back alley one by one to see how things are going. He would be wary of being blanketed by bombardments of places densely packed in narrow spaces.


    What is more, it is also to attack the patient who brings it. Guns are still being shot on the main street. One of the buildings is being targeted, supposedly with patients and doctors brought in hiding.


    "Quite nasty. If you think about patients being brought back, you should do something about that. If we''re lucky, we might be able to help survivors."


    Though my new home says so, as far as the number of people on the boulevard was concerned, that felt pretty tight. Unlike government troops, Lost Paradigm soldiers are highly morale and equipped.


    "You''re impotent. But at the time you say it, it''s inevitable that it''s impotent."


    Simon shrugged his shoulder at the condition that he had no choice.


    "Mirko, you take command of the soldiers in the alley. You guys, that''s why. Follow Mirko. Simon, True, Krishna, Ignaz, and my five, we''re gonna go around the building and go out on the main street."


    "Oh no..."


    To the order of his new home, Mirko was mute. Not that I was entrusted with the command. Because while the enemy was hissing, it only seemed like a suicide act, such as going out on a boulevard with a limited shield.


    "Ha, this old man seems to know what I''m worth, Mirko"


    Ignaerts laughs happily at Mirko.


    "Old man? I can''t forgive him... I don''t care what you think, brother, I guess"


    "Oniichan?"


    "Oh, dear?


    True and Simon were fundamentally creepy, although it didn''t make sense to Ignaerts, Mirko and Krishna because the new home said only that part in adorable tone and backvoice Japanese.


    "That''s right, Ignaerts. Are you confident of sniping?


    "Ugh, I can do anything, I can"


    "Then change the operation. You cover the top of this building."


    "Oh, I wanted to leave the main street, too."


    Ignaerts, ordered to his new home, smiled so blurred, climbing the stairs of the building.


    "Simon and I go from left, True and Krishna go out of the building to right. Simon and I will leave first, so put a little time difference before Krishna and I leave. Find out when it''s true."


    Copy that.


    "Okay."


    Watching the two of them snort, the new home and Simon jump out first.


    The eyes of the enemy paid attention to the existence of the new home and Simon, and at the same time when the bullets were thrown out, the truth jumped silently. Krishna also continues.


    (Same timing I was reading)


    Krishna is a little happy to see when the truth comes out.


    "Regardless of your new home and Simon, True and Krishna have a shitty heart inside too. It''s a reckless act to get out of there, even a soldier in a war."


    From inside the building, mercenary Alan looks at the boulevard and laughs.


    From Alan''s eyes, True and Krishna seem to want to be aggressive rather than bitter about coming to a difficult task. Truth is to train yourself. Krishna is to be proud.


    That''s when I saw clearly the enemy soldier heading for the back alley, following the four gaps that exited the boulevard.


    "I haven''t noticed this way, and for now, let''s just say I''ll tear the guys who come into the alley from behind."


    "Ok"


    To Alan''s call, Elliot, a long-time mercenary who, like Alan, dated the eleventh term presidential squad of the Mercenary School, put up a gun with an invincible grin.


    As declared, they shot and killed the soldiers from inside the building, shooting them in the back of the back alley.


    Four true, Simon, Krishna, and new homes who run around the boulevard and kill one Lost Paradigm soldier after another.


    I haven''t been running in a great spot all my life. It must be rushing from shield to shield for once, but still imitating high risk.


    When you go into battle, the truth is that you have a different sense of time flowing from an ordinary person. There are also different ways to grasp space. I don''t rely solely on vision. There is a large part of the skin that senses the perception of signs of attack with a sixth sense. As a result, ballistics, where they land and when they shoot come in, make sure they flow into your head. And the body moves naturally to match it. It''s a thoroughly trained gift from Junko, just like that.


    There are those who can go to that frontier if they drink an outlet. The same would apply to Simon, his new home and Krishna. But the truth extends to that frontier without relying on the outlet.


    The Lost Paradigm side, on the other hand, is confused. Because of the large numbers and overflowing boulevards, there are more people fleeing than fighting back a sudden assault.


    And when he sees that he was targeted and shot in a place where he tried to hide in a shield such as a building, a car, or a street tree, and he is wolfed without being able to hide in a detour, he kills there again.


    Some have tried to fight back, but the numbers are scattered all over the place, making them look like they''re shielding people, and they can''t shoot for fear of accidental fire. It kills me while I''m doing this.


    "There''s only four of us around. Mr. Ho, do something."


    A Lost Paradigm soldier complains to Mr. Ho.


    "Because Yikes. Ho, Esperanza, can we go?


    Mr. Ho looked down at Esperanza, who remained a nod.


    "Oh, my eyes hurt...... I want to heal you quickly."


    "Then let''s go. If you look into the eyes of whoever killed him, it''ll heal you, won''t it?


    Mr. Ho gives a bright look and voice to Esperanza, who makes a weak groan.


    "Oh...... right. Ugh... what a cursed fate. I can''t believe I have to do this to cure my pain..."


    With pessimism, he took the gun and Esperanza ran out ahead of Mr. Ho.


    "Ugh, I like that kid. My eyes are big and beautiful. She has a beautiful face, and I want to make sure that..."


    Seeing the true face with a lucid look, Esperanza makes the fighting spirit expensive.


    "Ho, there''s a guy in between - eh. I''ll do it to him."


    Mr. Ho confirms Krishna''s appearance and aligns himself with you.


    The truth is that I feel a strong killer releasing toward me confirms the appearance of Esperanza, the little man with the eyelid.


    Krishna also captured Mr. Ho''s appearance and recognized each other.


    Four people point their guns at each other almost simultaneously.


    Esperanza''s weapon was a sub-machine gun, a true assault rifle.


    Truth is, I get one shot of Esperanza''s bullet in the leg, and the movement is big and dull.


    "Don''t aim for your head...... no!?


    Esperanza almost says something, but she collapses after a hot shock to the abdomen. The battle was light on.


    If true, on the other hand, it was the bulletproof fiber that had not pushed through, but had fallen with a bullet in the knee area and the movement had stopped for a moment due to the pain.


    "My eyes... tortured and invisible. The pain of that torture hasn''t gone away and it''s been going on forever. But now... now it''s really time to let go. haha haha...... good......"


    Esperanza ran out, whining in the face of relief and weeping from both her remaining and crushed eyes.


    Truth crawls desperately and escapes into the shield. It is likely that even one foot can manage to stand and move, but if it does, it is likely that it will be targeted by another enemy. If you remain down, you will not enter the consciousness of the outgoing enemy. As a result, he crawled and moved while falling.


    Krishna and Mr. Ho, on the other hand, were not a one-on-one battle. Because Mr. Ho had to lean towards you as well, as Ignaerts had sniped from the roof. I can''t concentrate on Krishna in front of me because of the battle in which my consciousness is dispersed between Sniper and Krishna.


    Ignaerts repeats the sniping at intervals. The interval opens because it does not offend the foolishness of continuing to snipe in the same place. Every time I snipe, I change places.


    "The enemies who came into the alley wiped them out! Join us!


    Mirko came and shouted out loud. Shortly afterwards, guns are fired simultaneously from inside the building. Lost Paradigm soldiers falling one after another.


    "Ho, this isn''t good for boulders"


    Mr. Ho gives up his fight against Krishna and withdraws.


    Krishna decided it was better not to pursue her impossible, and decided to drop her off.


    There were those who stood in the way, as if they had read Mr. Ho''s escape route and the timing of his escape.


    "I''m not gonna let you get away with this."


    Simon, standing in front of Mr. Ho, laughs invincibly, pointing the gun at him.


    "But I''m getting away with it!


    Mr. Ho, who runs jiggly and desperately runs around.


    "Simon! You''re too far ahead!


    Shortly after the new home screams, Simon is pointed at the muzzle of an enemy soldier and simultaneously a bullet is thrown up.


    "I tried being a little impotent"


    Simon laughs as Mr. Ho similarly runs away in a jiggle.


    Eventually, the victory and defeat were decided. The Lost Paradigm side sent out a large number of dead and lost.


    "Including Mr. Ho, you let him get away quite a bit."


    "They could come to school after us who''ve poked us twice."


    "Ha, superior."


    Simon and Mirko groan on the tannic side, Ignaz laughs with his fists up his chest.


    "You must have repelled the enemy, and let''s keep it that way. I wanted to kill you a little more. It''s unholy to be in the hospital until we get there, so we can wait in these buildings, or nobody will."


    "There are so many buildings that are about to collapse that you want to find a safe place to sleep."


    Following a suggestion for a new home, Simon said,

 1541 13

    Lee Lee, Charles, Andrew, Oliga and Tomash were waiting for school without going to field hospital defense.


    Andrew and Charles themselves realize that Tomash has a strangely hot gaze at Charles as the five of us engage in a non-loving chat.


    "Hey, Tomash, do you have that keg? Don''t worry about Charles. It''s a fine matcho smart type, it''s a weak male style, and most importantly, it''s fatal to have thin hair."


    Andrew touched it as much as he wanted, so Charles relaxed. Charles said he was aware and was going to ignore it.


    "I don''t have that hobby. But I couldn''t help but be seen that way. I''m really worried about it, and I''m thinking about it,"


    Tomash pointing to the tattoo on the face of the cartoon girl character, where Charles is in the back of his hand.


    "Tomash seems to like this."


    "No, I don''t like it though"


    To joking Charles, Tomash answers with a true face.


    "Then why were you watching?


    "Aren''t you really jealous?


    Oliga asks, and Charles turns brown with a nizzle.


    "That''s not true. Never. It''s just weird. I was wondering how you feel about tattooing these things. Yeah. I''m gonna be really conscious."


    Tomash also feels like he doesn''t quite understand himself, makes a difficult face, arms around him and puts on his little neck.


    "I didn''t just stay because I like you."


    "Ho. I''ve said things that interest me, this"


    Hearing Charles''s dialogue, Tomash laughs at it.


    "But... that sounds rude, but isn''t it hard to make a lover or something if you put that in?


    Even if you look good because of it, Oliga thinks it might be ruined with that tattoo.


    "Nothing good. Because I have important memories of me. I''m not going out with you unless you understand that."


    Say hello with an extra smile, Charles.


    "Rather, if I knew where it came from, I''d think a woman would admit it."


    Li Lei speaks out.


    "By the way, Lei knows the mystery of Charles'' tattoo."


    "I can''t believe I knew Lei even though I didn''t. Tell me."


    Tomash and Andrew look at Li Lei.


    "Could I have a girlfriend before, a relationship memories over there or something?


    Oliga burns.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Charles denies it with a bitter laugh.


    "I''ll deduce. I saw it as a relationship because my lover was also a geek. I couldn''t forget my lover, who lost his life due to a sudden illness, and I carved out the memories. Yeah, it''s dramatic."


    "None"


    Charles was shaking his neck sideways, wishing Tomash, who was so adept at expressing his thoughts, would stay away from this topic.


    Four days later, those who went to the field hospital defense returned to school. In the meantime, there was no battle at school once, and there was a raid at the field hospital, only once on the first day.


    "I also wanted to show Tomash how the field hospital is doing"


    "What? Was it such an interesting sight that I wanted to see? Um, I feel like I''ve lost it because I''m a residual."


    "Look, it''s careless."


    Mirko takes care of the conversation between Ignaz and Tomash.


    "We''ve got a big deal going on."


    Truth came and spoke where the four of us, Mirko, Origa, Ignaz and Tomash, were making the conversation play.


    "Three anti-government strongholds, and even one U.S. stronghold, were simultaneously bombed"


    After hearing the true report, the complexion of the four people changes.


    "What about Chief Stuart?!?


    "It doesn''t look like it''s where Chief Stuart was. It was Chief Stuart who contacted me."


    When true answers to the blood-changing Origa, Origa strokes her chest down.


    "They blew it up from the basement. The government spent a long time digging holes in the basement and going under the base."


    "Couldn''t our spies get that information..."


    Ignaerts groans in remorse. Perhaps the enemy also heard that it was an operation that was being carried out in secret only in small numbers, wary of spies diving into their own armies.


    "The government forces are more guerrilla."


    And, true.


    "If I can get cornered, I will. But you can''t be a fool. The anti-government and American armies, which have always been dominant, were hit at the same time. This could change the flow."


    That was the new home that came to Mirko and the others with the same report as true.


    "Sometimes we don''t have enough weapons, and we mass produce handmade weapons."


    Mirko says.


    "Oliga, are you glad Stewart''s alive?


    Tomash teasing without reading the field air.


    "How do you say that? Excuse me."


    Oliga mumbles and stares at Tomash.


    "Oliga''s in a broken heart, isn''t she? Don''t put that on me."


    "Nothing. I''m not heartbroken. Shh. I was just admiring you. Shit. Even if I felt that way, the country would be different, and it wouldn''t be any different."


    When Mirko watches out for Tomash, Oliga bites Mirko as well.


    "Hehe, that''s how I tell myself to heal my wounds. I understand. You''ll see."


    "This guy."


    When Origa grabs Tomash''s neck with both hands, she starts to kick her knee in the belly.


    "There''s a war down, but it''s going to reverse morale more than that"


    "You''re right. That might change the flow."


    A new home agrees to the true word.


    "What do we do?


    Ask as Origa looks at Mirko and his new home, respectively.


    "Let''s increase the number of people on patrol in the city. At least six of us, in the form of mercenaries who must follow us."


    "Don''t do anything discreet right now, you better watch what happens."


    Mirko''s policy was denied by the new house.


    "It''s noticeable enough. Mr. Ho and I have been involved twice, and you don''t like us, but you''re aware of us."


    Ignaerts opinionate.


    "Ignaerts, I think you should listen to them properly. I''d like to know why you should stay female, and the rationale for that. Come on, say it."


    Tomash asks for his new home in a tone he has set aside.


    "I have the same idea as Ignaerts. Now is the time to resist, or you''ll get more and more attacked in good shape. It''s not the right time to go into protection."


    Mirko says so and glances at Oliga, but Oliga relaxes and hesitates to answer. Seeing that reaction, other faces thought that perhaps Origa was also the idea of a newcomer.


    "There is a flow. From the time the enemy is accumulating power, it''s bad to move all at once, a change of time. How do we deal with this here? I believe there are three answers. The first is to thoroughly suppress our movements and observe them in such a way that no harm is done. Second, perform a power reconnaissance. Third, try to hold your head in before your enemies gain momentum and crush it with all your might."


    A new home that speaks from a choice of correspondence before explaining the idea that it should not move now.


    "First of all, you don''t have to force yourself to do it unless such an order is given. More importantly, we don''t have to do such a dangerous mission from now on. Of course, if it''s necessary, we''ll have to do it without orders or requests. The third is similar to the second, and it''s not like we''re the only ones doing the third thing. There''s no way we have the power to change the course of war. And then..."


    "Don''t go out there, I don''t know why I have to pull it off. I don''t care what you think, it doesn''t matter."


    I''m not convinced to hear about my new home, yet rebellious Mirko.


    "It''s not a good idea to make halfway moves at a time like this. It could result in a sacrifice to the enemy. Well, this is our rule of thumb."


    As a matter of fact, it was not only a new home, but also influenced by Li Lei, who specializes in a thorough battle to protect it.


    "I''m not convinced"


    But Mirko could not yet be heard. Tomash and Oliga point their suspicious gaze at Mirko.


    "I was convinced when I heard about my new home that I changed my mind. What''s the matter, Mirko? What do you not like so much?


    Ignaerts is surprised to see Mirko.


    "Okay. I guess I''m the only one who''s crazy. Enough..."


    Mirko turns his back on everyone and walks away early.


    "If there''s a reason I''m not satisfied, I would have liked to have spoken properly, and I just wanted to talk properly until I was satisfied..."


    I said that my new home had no heart or a sinister face.


    True approaches the side of Mirko, who nodded alone on the roof and was blurring up at the sky.


    "You''re not equal to being unfaithful."


    "What do you mean, it''s like me? What do you know about me when it''s shallow to see me?"


    True to speak, Mirko bites with a powerless voice.


    "I thought it was a character like my brother''s share that I could rely on in a calm settling. You''re admired by everyone here."


    True to sit next to Mirko.


    "You might be a cautious person, just desperately playing a character like that, actually freaking out about what you think of others"


    "Really?


    "At first it was. Now... if we keep living like this, no, but we''ll get brave."


    Calm down a little, Mirko spoke quietly.


    "Some kids are anxious to move at that pace alone. Once I''m aware of that, I''ll have to say it here... obsessively. And there''s a sense of confrontation with the mercenaries. And of course my own thoughts and everyday stress...... Those things got all messed up and exploded over there."


    "I see. Have you relieved yourself of some stress?


    "Stress blew up quite a bit, but made embarrassing memories as a price"


    Mirko laughs lightly.


    "I was worried about your new home, too. And the Origa, of course."


    "He''s very attentive to what he''s saying."


    "And - I don''t think your claim itself is quite wrong"


    I speak the truth with all my heart rather than what I intend to follow.


    "If the enemy tries to strike back on a massive scale, there is also a way out to screw up the momentum. But that''s an overall policy, not for the vigilante and the mercenaries to decide to take the lead."


    "My new home said that too, and I know by reason..."


    Mirko exhales loudly.


    "Me and Ig and Tomash have different motives for taking guns."


    Mirko voicing vain somewhere.


    "I may be despised, but I fought because I wanted to. It was a war, and civilian resistance was built one after the other, and, oh, you know, you can take my gun if you want. I thought I could kill you. That''s what I admired. I just wanted to get busted."


    unexpected motives and truly felt. Anyway, if Ignaerts says so, it doesn''t fit Mirko''s character at all.


    "But, you know, while I was fighting, one of my people was dying with another, and when was the oldest group I could ever be, and before I even knew it, I was in my current position. I just care about my people, what''s the best choice? Or just use your head to avoid assuming bad results. Watching Ignats run away makes me envious remembering who I was in the beginning"


    I''ve never held a responsible position. Truly, I couldn''t sympathize with Mirko''s story, but seeing an unexpected side changed my eyes slightly.

 1542 14

    The next morning, four people were in their new homes, Krishna, Simon and Tomash, giving light training at the gym.


    It''s a situation where you don''t know when a fight will happen, and you can''t be too tired from over-training. But after days of doing too little, I become a boulder, so I get in just the right condition without wearing my body out.


    "Is this moderate... Wow. You guys were pretty superhuman..."


    I checked the behavior of the newcomers, and Thomash offered to join me, but it was snagging quickly. He is falling with his hips wide up with his face on the floor.


    "Is it true that we are about the same age that we can do this? Uhm...... I can''t believe it"


    "He''s only young, and he''s limited to building strength and muscle strength. Well, by that logic, neither am I, nor my new home, physically old enough to reach its peak. Although the instantaneous force may now be near its peak. Yeah, this is for men only. Except for the woman."


    Simon says. Simon and his new home are the same age and are only in their mid-twenties now.


    "When is it physically peaking?


    Krishna asks.


    "Health - No, they say it''s the thirties that peak at a man''s endurance. But by this time, the instantaneous force will fall. If you watch martial arts, you''ll see. Instantaneous power - boxers that require fast muscles are mostly in their twenties, endurance - slow muscles are important pro wrestlers who are bursting veterans even after their thirties. If it''s just pure power, you can grow older to some extent. In that sense, everyone here, you''re still an uphill hiyoko."


    Simon, who goes on to explain further. Watching him speak with a bright smile and fun makes me feel like fun, even if you''re in the same space and listening to him. A strange person, Krishna thinks.


    "I want to be the strongest man. But to get there, there''s also a wall called age."


    Krishna said.


    "I say I want to be the grandest and strongest man in public. That''s amazing. You''re not the only one. Hmm. It''s a rare experience just to say I''ve been around with someone like that."


    Arm up with your face on the floor and try to impress Tomash somehow.


    "It''s not unusual, and I knew it. Even true and Charles do. Truth is, he''s just trying to be strong, but his true intentions are to be a man no one can beat."


    My new home said.


    "How do you know if you didn''t ask me, whether it was true or not?


    "I can tell even if I don''t like it from what I usually say and do. My feelings are seeping out. Somehow you''ll find out."


    To Krishna''s question, Origa appeared at the entrance to the gym at the time her new home answered.


    "Oops, I had a client"


    I give her a voice that Origa smiled and set aside. Oliga was just here to do some training, too.


    "Oh, Origa. You came to the right place."


    When my new home smiles, I take something out of my bag and give it to Oliga.


    "Just say it? Gaaaaaaaa!"


    Receiving what was unleashed from his new home, Origa screamed and threw it away.


    "Hmm? I heard Mirko said Oliga loves frogs, huh? I was on my way here, so I picked it up."


    A new home that looks at Origa''s reactions and expression and laughs at the pieces.


    "Who loves you! I hate you! You know that and you''re doing it on purpose! Aren''t you so mean and ashamed of yourself for a good old adult!?


    "Not at all. It''s fun for a guy to be mean to a girl"


    "Elementary school junior year..."


    Tomash broke into his prestigious new home.


    "I''m a kid in this guy''s head. About eight years old. Take a good look at him."


    "Hey, you''re not eight. At least turn ten."


    Listen to what Simon has to say, and the new home insists uncomfortably.


    "Hey, oh, my God."


    Andrew shows up and speaks in the usual nee tone with no tension.


    "What''s up, bee?


    A new home that only Simon, who has lived in Japan, talks about stuff he doesn''t know.


    "Looks like the drones are breaking into the campus. What do you want me to do? I just thought I''d shoot them off, but I thought I''d ask the leader for a decision."


    "Drop it now without waiting for judgment, fool. How many years have you been a mercenary?"


    "Oh my goodness. I thought that might be inconvenient if I dropped it on my own, so I reported it. That''s not the way to put it."


    A new home with a harsh voice following Andrew''s report. Andrew left the gym with a bump.


    "There was still a drone..."


    "Besides, the enemy will use it."


    Origa and Tomash say unexpectedly.


    "I also saw it in the jungle of South America during this time. It''s very rare."


    Simon said.


    "Because the United States, which once wanted to scatter in drones, was razed by drones in the country and hastily drones created a tide of evil, decreasing and regulating drones, while advancing countermeasure technology development. As a result, Drone came off the mainstream weapons of war. But it''s not like I''ve even been compromised by recipes to produce, and I don''t see them at all."


    "Don''t listen to the Japanese police say they use it rarely."


    "Anyone can make drones as long as they have ingredients. But anyone can also get the jamming to disable it. Now it can also be mounted on a fingertip phone. It reaches an altitude of 15000 meters."


    "But a drone or something, it means you''ve got eyes on this place."


    New home and Simon talk respectively.


    "I mean... I''m here..."


    A disc-shaped drone was flying slowly as Tomash pointed in the direction he pointed.


    Krishna reacts first and throws a Kukli knife. The drone is cut off and falls.


    "Don''t do it"


    Simon whistles and praises Krishna. Krishna, who does not even dust, but only quietly meets.


    "There may be others, and let Andrew look inside the school building without scraping and drop them on jamming waves as soon as he finds them. No... even if the boulder doesn''t tell you to do it this time"


    I tried to contact Andrew, but my new home stopped on the way. As a result, Andrew, the mercenaries and several of the children began to look for drones for less than an hour, not knowing if they were there.


    Base of the Lost Paradigm.


    The boss, the masked man V5, was nervous under the mask. Because a big-name helper was supposed to follow me to the Lost Paradigm faction today.


    V5 once saw the man fight twice. Just remembering that, the tremor of fear and the tremor of the samurai occur at the same time.


    In addition to V5, he picked up the man with Lost Paradigm executives, captainship, or a few others who were productive and spoken for. Several other soldiers who know nothing, in addition to the face of the welcome.


    (I don''t like it. I can''t believe we Lost Paradigm, who rang alongside a deserted young man, greeted a man with all his geese necks together. I''ve heard rumors, do you want to go that far?


    Some of the pickups were Mr. Ho, but he was dissatisfied with this response decided by V5.


    Waiting inside the entrance to the base building, eventually the man comes in.


    An old Oriental soldier with silver-haired all-back, who would obviously be over eighty from how tight his skin and wrinkles are chopped. But his back is stretched perfectly and his height is over 180.


    (This guy...? I only heard his name, but he was such an old man? But with this body, it''s not the old man''s.)


    Mr. Ho takes a breath. You can clearly see muscle swelling even from above the battle suit. So much so that my chest and arms seem to be ripped off, but especially my shoulder swelling isn''t just every bit. It feels tough from the skeleton.


    "Silver Wolf...... I''ve been waiting for you"


    V5 with a mixed voice of tension and joy.


    "It''s been a long time, V5. As always, you seem to be doing whatever you want, above all else."


    An old man called Silver Wolf grinned, spread his arms wide and cuddled with the V5.


    Just looking at what he did with that arm spread, Mr. Ho had a tremor running. If that arm was wielded with intent to kill - I''d have such a consciousness for some reason.


    (This is me bluffing... But on the other hand, I''m interested. I want to work with this guy......)


    Mr. Ho, who has a strong desire to enjoy the battle against his mighty enemies, rolls his fighting spirit toward that old man.


    "Hmm? Are you fighting or selling?"


    The old man turned to Mr. Ho, with his elusive voice, and gave him a grin.


    Mr. Ho also laughed back and slowly pulled out the knife, so his surroundings surprised him.


    "Mr. Ho! What are you going to do!?


    V5 yells.


    "Ho! I want to give you an arm test. That''s all.


    "Hmm. Not bad for the fun of it."


    To the demands of Mr. Ho, Silver Wolf quietly rolls his fighting spirit.


    "Hey... both of you..."


    "I''m not just going to set up a little moxibustion for you. Funny."


    To the wandering V5, Silver Wolf told him with a smile.


    "Anytime. I''ll let you get ahead of me."


    Silver Wolf takes a gesture when he doesn''t show signs of pulling out his weapon and calls it with his index finger.


    "Ho!


    When Mr. Ho gives a shout, he lowers his profile, makes sure he slips in and packs his time.


    Shortly afterwards, the battle was lightly won. Silver Wolf''s kick was hitting Mr. Ho''s jaw directly.


    "Hehe, being surprised means this guy was strong there? I guess it''s been a good demonstration."


    Silver Wolf overlooks Mr. Ho, who fell sideways and says without incident.


    "Mr. Ho is the most arm standing here"


    I''ll regret it later, even if V5 says so, I wish I hadn''t said anything extra.


    "To this extent? It''s a common thing with the Utah people."


    To that dialogue, Mr. Ho approached.


    Mr. Ho''s hand, aiming at the timing when Silver Wolf turned his back and stood silently, had a pistol in his hand.


    "Oh, my goodness, it''s bad for forebears"


    Reacting to the killing behind him, Silver Wolf laughs.


    Gunshots make . Silver Wolf pulls over and dodges his torso in a super-reaction, bouncing heavily from his laid-back outfit and buckling, landing in an outfit that turns his back toward Mr. Ho.


    Right in front of Mr. Ho, there''s Silver Wolf''s back. If you pull the trigger, you should be able to kill him, but Mr. Ho can''t move rigidly. The next time I switched on the intent to kill, I had a feeling it would kill me then.


    "I haven''t been able to make humans either. I put my hand on it for once, and this attitude comes with a cock."


    But even if Mr. Ho did nothing, Silver Wolf shook his arms wide as he spun his body half a turn.


    "Hiuuuuu..."


    The sound of air leaking leaks through Mr. Ho''s mouth and throat. There was a grinning old man''s face in front of me.


    Blood erupts like a fountain from Mr. Ho''s throat, polluting the old man''s clothes and face. The meat on his throat was groping loudly. For a moment, but I could even see the bones.


    "Woohoo... good. The moment I take this shower of blood, it''s really good."


    Looking down at Mr. Ho, who falls into depression and cramps, Silver Wolf mouths a crazy dialogue and pulls him around.


    "What kind of stuff did you use?


    One of the executives asks.


    "Bare hands, huh? I hit the human body, and there''s no reason I can''t destroy it. Well, if it''s about me..."


    As Silver Wolf kicked Mr. Ho''s gun up in his leg, he waved his arm at an unstoppable speed, destroying the gun in pieces in the air.


    "Obviously something harder than the human body, you see, this is the way it is."


    Silver Wolf giggles with a shrugged shoulder.


    "I can''t believe I rip people and guns with my bare hands..."


    "Is that a monster?


    "What the hell is that old man... Make that Mr. Ho easy..."


    A twitch occurs among the soldiers.


    "You don''t know. Silver Wolf."


    One of the soldiers opened his mouth.


    "My real name is Mayoshi Uenohara. Legendary mercenary, Devil Grandmother, son of Umeko Uenohara."

 1543 15

    That was about two years ago. Charles is on vacation, and it''s a rare time to return home.


    There was something wrong with the boy who lived in the neighborhood.


    When the boy was younger, Charles was still a student and a good friend of mine. Since that time Charles has been a pretty heavy geek, something I''ve seen a lot of cartoons and comics with that kid.


    The boy, who was thirteen years old, had a dark face and was crouching in front of the house. If you look closely, there are also signs of crying.


    Charles hardly responds when he talks. When I waved the topic of the cartoons and comics we used to see together, I was stared at with a sinister look and said:


    "I''m old enough and I''m still stuck with cartoons and comics..."


    But it''s not Charles you can say that to.


    "What''s wrong with that? - Hey? Would it be nice to have a crush on noble literature and theatre? Different expressive techniques don''t change the fact that you''re telling a story, do they? There''s a human bump in there, but there''s a drama. People''s minds live properly in fictional worlds. That grabs the hearts of many. Don''t look down on me like that with small measurements."


    "There''s a drama going on in my house."


    And the boy spoke. My parents started fighting all the time, and they finally said they were getting a divorce. And I was close. When my brother and I were separated.


    "I know it''s hard, but I''m a boy, so don''t be creepy, let''s split. We need to be strong. You also said that the milk cloud dragon from the TS Shuiju Final. Shivering nipples in parting grief, he said, is another taste of life. Now it''s time for you to bite that word off."


    Name and dialogue the popular characters in the TS Beautiful Girls animated series, which Charles and his boy loved.


    "I''m still saying milk cloud dragon or something..."


    Big sigh boy.


    "I have a milk cloud dragon in my heart, too. Always with me. I''m in the minds of fans all over the world. If you believe you''re here, that''s for sure. If you''re gonna make a fool of yourself because it''s fiction, you''re gonna lose the point of fiction, too, right?


    Charles theorizes.


    "Ridiculous......"


    "Hmm. Well, here''s one thing to prove."


    "What?"


    "Let''s bring Dairy Cloud Dragon to reality for you. No, I''ll prove I''m here."


    The boy was looking at Charles with the eye of finally going crazy.


    Charles goes somewhere as he is, and that evening Charles shows his back of his hand when he returns before the child.


    "Look, I brought the milk cloud dragon."


    The boy was stunned. The back of Charles'' hand was carved with the tattoo on the face of the beautiful girl she had been talking about earlier.


    "There''s always been one with me. I showed it to you."


    "Ha ha, ok...... Isn''t Charles seriously stupid?


    Boy with a shudder and a laugh coming up for some reason. I know you''re going to act like you''re trying to cheer yourself up, but you''re so out of focus, you''re even thin cold.


    But still, when it comes to not having any effect on the boy''s mind, it''s not. When you become aware that that behavior that goes off track is for you, a positive feeling boils down that is hard to describe. What I was worried about makes me ridiculous.


    "Yeah, I think it''s pretty stupid. It was a life-threatening life whenever I thought of it. So I tried to get a comic book special or become a mercenary."


    "Bye, Charles'' favorite comics, cartoons, games and lanobes, name it all. Let me prove it all."


    "Don''t give me that."


    To the boy, who laughed like a prank, Charles broke his face, then two of them raised their voices and laughed.


    That day, with True, Charles and another mercenary, Tomash, Origa and a total of six boys and soldiers, he was walking in the ruins of an area where the air strikes were particularly severe.


    Four days after the bombing of government and U.S. military bases from the underground, the Mirkos also resumed their usual city patrols, especially since there had been no notable incidents since then, and the fighting in the old town had always been the same.


    This zone is relatively peaceful, but we cannot be alarmed. A collapsed building has been demolished and temporary housing is beginning to be built.


    The government no longer possesses bombers. It was all dropped by the US military. Therefore, there is no need to worry about an air strike. And there are many people who have lost their homes and families in air strikes, evacuating to makeshift homes built all over the place, but temporary homes in places of refuge are particularly common around here.


    "Once the war is over - and President Mogoa is out of office, our exciting days will be over. Kind of lonely to think about that. Many of us seem to dream of being soldiers as they are. What do you think I should do?


    While walking, Tomash kept talking. Whether there is an ambient reaction or not, we are talking about it in an extended manner without worries.


    "It''s up to you to decide. There''s no question about that."


    Seeing as he obviously swayed the conversation at himself, Oliga said without a choice.


    "The mercenaries came and I thought about it, too. It''s a good idea to be a mercenary. But..."


    I cut the words where Tomash spoke so much, and I think a little bit.


    "Origa, do you know who the strongest of us is?


    "If it''s just strength...... it would be Ignatz. Overall, I think it''s Mirko."


    "Yeah, you''re right, but the overall strength is a hassle. Overall, Ignats is missing more than one head. But..."


    And, Tomash sees the truth.


    "Truth is, its ignats are outnumbered as well. And some of the mercenaries are better than that. So is Charles here. That''s what I see. We''ve been fighting for about a year, but what we''re trying to do is fight the same opponent all the time in the same place, and it''s a lot inferior to the mercenaries who go around in different places. Yeah. I''ve been observing and figured that out. Oliga doesn''t know? Haven''t you seen it?


    "Hmm..."


    "Ignaerts has personality difficulties, so even if he is able to excel, he''s not for the leader."


    He was an oliga who wanted to say something, but Tomash keeps talking without worrying about such an oliga.


    "In my inability to admit that I have no power, something inferior stretches out my back, red shame and life stains. I want to avoid this. If so, should the challenge be avoided"


    "I don''t like that idea."


    The truth that I had been silent uttered.


    "I really agree. It''s important to work through the calculations, but I can''t believe the result is that I don''t like it if I try and fail."


    "Ugh, I guess it''s dull..."


    Charles also tells me that Tomash can drop his shoulder and nod.


    "You''re a fine soldier at a time when you''re taking guns like that now and you keep fighting to get your country back from dictators, so you don''t have to be pessimistic"


    "Oh, yeah... yeah"


    Truly said, Tomash gives a happy face.


    At that time, another soldier appeared before the six.


    Neither the government army nor the Lost Paradigm. The vigilante. Besides, it was the same five-man group of boy soldiers as Origa and Tomash and the others. But the age is higher than that of the Origa and their mid to late teens.


    "I''ve met some nasty people."


    "Nasty guys?


    Oliga shrugs and Tomash is surprised.


    "Oh, are you new to Tomash? If you do, you disgust them. The type of people who overestimate their power? I still take my gun and the sun seems shallow, but I feel like I''m drunk with myself fighting."


    You''re the type to die prematurely.


    Hearing Origa''s words, Charles said with a bitter smile.


    "Yo, Origa. Lady Knight of Knoppo, isn''t he here today?


    "Come here and you''ll have fun. I don''t know if I like that knoppo."


    Older boys and soldiers, throwing their inferior voices and gaze mainly towards Origa.


    Origa glanced at him with a cold glance, but then turned to him and decided to ignore him.


    "I mean, rumor was it true that we couldn''t fight alone and we were hiring mercenaries or something. of Dassay."


    In their mistake with the older boy soldiers, there were those who could not ignore the words they uttered.


    "Yeah, you can''t. You can''t just forgive me for what I''m saying."


    It was Tomash.


    "Undo it."


    Older boys and soldiers flaunt Tomash, who lay guns in angry shapes. No, the Origa and the others pulled a little too. Then Tomash even takes the outlet.


    "Oh, hey..."


    "Oh, my God... we''re going to do this together."


    "An ally? He''s not an ally or anything to insult the government forces and the people who are fighting Rospara with us. An inner enemy. You should know you can''t help it if they kill you."


    Tomash''s badly quiet, chilled tone was at the same time murderous. The five older boys and soldiers breathe.


    "I get it. I''m sorry."


    Leadership exhaled and apologized. Others looked like bums or tongue-beaters, yet no one tried to say anything, and walked away.


    "Ouch."


    Oliga slaps Tomash''s head pretty hard with his fist bone when he puts the gun down.


    "It''s too much. Just say it with your mouth and stick it to your gun."


    "Er... but I was pretty."


    "But even though we''ve known each other for quite a while, I''ve never seen Tomash get mucky like that,"


    While scolding you, I think Oliga wanted to show Mirko and Ignaerts as well.


    "Uhm... now I''m getting fiercely embarrassed. You were very, very unlike me. I hope you forgot."


    "Tomash was a boy too."


    Charles smiles and strokes Tomash''s mushroom head.


    "I don''t think Tomash did anything wrong. In order not to be naughty, you should do that much. Besides, there''s nothing you can forget about the brave Tomash now."


    "I''m not happy to be remembered. All of us."


    True followed, but it did not console the angry chilled tomash.


    While the Truths were on patrol, Mirko was training the younger boys and soldiers in the school yard.


    Three people, Li Lei, Simon and Krishna, look at Mirko like that a little further away.


    (It''s hard to do...)


    Mirko doesn''t like it, but he becomes conscious. From them, who would be much better than me, I''m sure I see my bad parts too. And to see that, I even wonder if you''re visiting oh well.


    "It was a very polite instruction."


    Krishna called out in anticipation of when the boys and soldiers disbanded and Mirko was the only one.


    "But some parts of it are a little hard to think about. I was just wondering..."


    I was relieved because I was praised, but also cautioned, so oh, I guess Mirko.


    I know by reason that Krishna is purely speaking out after thinking of herself, but as a Mirko who also has something like confrontational or drawn-out, I can''t emotionally break it off.


    "Thanks for pointing that out. For your information."


    While accepting Krishna''s opinion, Mirko utters a word of gratitude without being deterred from becoming sinister.


    Aware of his young rebellious mind, Mirko remembers self-loathing.


    "I thought you were serious, but I like it when you''re not."


    It was Lei Lei who said that while looking at Mirko.


    "What do you mean?


    Krishna doesn''t understand the meaning of Lei''s words.


    "It means we''re still in a rebellion. But that''s not a bad thing. It''s a sign of self-reliance. I was in some kind of slow rebellion..."


    Li Lei smiles brightly there. It reminded me of my embarrassing past.


    "You can say whatever you want with your eyes from above."


    Mirko becomes the top of the Buddha.


    "That''s because you''re older for once. More than twice as alive as you."


    Li Lei grins bitterly as he strokes his mustache.


    "I don''t know, Lei has a temptation for youth. I''m almost twenty years away from me and my new home, so sometimes I get a tingle about that. You just have to go easy on me. If that''s what you think, it''ll help you feel uncomfortable with depressed elders."


    "I see."


    Mirko soothes when he hears Simon talking with a bright smile.


    "I see, they said something like that. At least I don''t feel that way about Mirko, and I''m gonna be watching you warmly."


    Li Lei shrugged her shoulder gently as she smiled.


    (Those are good people... they are)


    I think Mirko makes it. He said he was glad they came.

 1544 16

    Two days after the day Tomash was kicked out.


    The truth of the day was, I went away a little. It was coming to a large park, on the edge of a half-defunct city.


    The companions were Andrew, Lei Li, Krishna, Origa and Mirko. The reason I went away was because


    Among the evacuees in the park are the parents of the victim the other day, so it was to go to the report.


    "I really wanted to come sooner though."


    Mirko was blurry before I went.


    "Are you glad you didn''t bring the body?


    "By our decision, the dead are supposed to be cremated and buried in that school as long as they can. When it comes to transporting it to the survivors, it''s a lot of trouble again. Besides... we all want it. If we fight and die, we''ll all sleep in the same place."


    Oliga answers the questions that truly speak.


    Eventually the line arrives at its destination. Temporary housing was built in the woods. I guess being confused by the trees made it a little hard to catch my eye. The people who lost their homes in the air strike are evacuating here.


    "One of the salvations in this country is that there doesn''t seem to be any cases where vigilantes are armed to do evil."


    "What''s that?


    Oliga looks surprised by Lei''s words.


    "It''s actually a common case. Civilian resistance and vigilantes are disturbed in countries in conflict. But the vigilante will also be on the side of attacking the people."


    "It''s not like we do that. Don''t underestimate me."


    "That''s why we''re on our side like this. If that''s the trend, you haven''t been here since the beginning."


    Let Li Lei wave his index finger at Oliga, who gives a grumpy voice.


    "We avoid a battlefield of chaos, without borders of good and evil, as much as possible. I mean, if we follow, it''s absolute justice."


    Li Lei spread his uncontrolled grin and said. Listen to his dialogue, look at his smile, and smile with Origa on too.


    From among the makeshift dwellings, locate the family home of the deceased child and report immediately on each one. I can''t use the phone, so I just have to see him right away and tell him.


    "This is Lucia''s artifact."


    Mirko gives the surviving mother Katyusha. Next to her mother, her young daughter still cried knowing of her sister''s death, but her mother just received it with a sad face.


    "Thank you......"


    Immediately after her mother received the artifact and thanked her, she felt murdered, and both True and Origa, all reacted and flew. Mirko also prioritized protecting ourselves and flew off reflexively.


    At that moment, a hole was put in his mother''s forehead with the gunshot, and he fell sideways.


    People screaming to keep standing and evacuating inside the house.


    "Mummer! Mamah!"


    He was not trying to escape, he was a young daughter who cried sadly at her murdered mother, but the cry did not last long either.


    A second gunshot. The kid blew it out of his head.


    By a true kick.


    True sense of a shock wave where a bullet aimed at the child''s head blurs the tip of his leg that kicked the child.


    (I had hair in between)


    I look back to whoever the truth has been shooting at me. I saw Krishna laying on the ground and shooting the gun back. Andrew and Lee are evacuating to the shadows.


    Origa lifted her fallen daughter and ran toward the makeshift house. Shoot the gun while Mirko walks side by side as if it were going to be that shield.


    Krishna''s shooting broke off. It stays stuck to the stomach and takes loading.


    (Both of us have heartbreaks, but it''s an act of frustration)


    Glimpse of Origa and Mirko, I truly think. The Origa''s legs are slow because they have children. Don''t let them aim you until you two are evacuated inside the building, and keep firing guns uninterrupted in the direction you think you''ve been shooting guns. Running around in a place where there''s no shield.


    Regardless of the direction the enemy is in, I can''t figure out where he is. If he still kept shooting guns, he also saw that his enemies could not be cautious and easy to shoot.


    Krishna, lying down, raised her hand gently toward the truth. Truth is stop shooting guns when you see it and immediately evacuate to the shade of the tree. In the meantime, Krishna, who finished reloading, shoots.


    The Krishna rolled over in such a motion that it was bounced, and stood up. Shortly after, a bullet wears through the ground where Krishna was.


    Krishna also dives into the shadows of temporary housing.


    (While exposed to shooting by Mirko and Krishna, they have shot flat. Did you read our aim at gunpoint?


    A true peek in the face only for a moment to finish reloading and check the position of the enemy from the shade.


    Shots fired from the enemy. The aim was not true. Of Andrew and Lei, who were about to move from left to right into the tree and move in the direction of their enemies, they shot at Andrew. But it hasn''t hit me.


    Depending on the number of enemies, you don''t have to worry about that because even if those two are fired a small gun in a row, you can expose yourself to life and pre-read it to avoid it.


    "Don''t do it inside. Boulder is the eleventh chairman of the Mercenary School."


    A hidden enemy said as he appeared dignified. An old man in a disappointing shape with silver hair all back.


    Lee, Andrew and Krishna knew who he was. Celebrities in this neighborhood.


    Silver Fox.


    Silver Bradley Dog, right?


    "It''s Silver Wolf. I don''t want to go out of my way to correct the aliases that others put on me, but it''s not a weird way to get me wrong. First of all, a prairie dog is a rodent."


    Correct the words of Lei Li and Andrew, Silver Wolf, Magi Uenohara.


    "My real name is Mayoshi Uenohara. That Devil Grandmother''s son? I didn''t know it was for the Lost Paradigm."


    Stop shooting guns, Lei says. I read the air and other faces were interrupting the fight.


    "I don''t want to be named either of our mothers. And you there."


    Ma Ji sees the true one hiding in the shade of a tree.


    "It would be a pity to send you to heaven with your family, wouldn''t it? I don''t know why I bothered you."


    Ma Ji says with a sinister look.


    "Thanks to that girl, she''s going to live a hard life carrying the trauma of having her mother killed in front of her, right? Totally terrible trick. You''re a cruel hungry ghost at all, you are."


    "You''re good old, you''re such a joke. Provoke, you''re not vain? Or is your head rotten with vegetables?


    The truth pales back.


    "When you say it, you say it."


    "You''re a good old man. That''s the point."


    Andrew and Lee Lee laugh.


    (The enemy... is this one of them?


    I don''t feel any other signs. Or it could be lurking snipers away, but somehow it was true that I didn''t feel like it.


    "Um, maybe the mess is starting. So maybe you killed the woman there, too. So forgive me."


    Ma Ji laughs naggingly.


    Come on, it gets ridiculous to hang out with chatter, and the truth shoots first. Other faces shoot simultaneously against one Ma Ji.


    He was shot from all directions and normally turned into a mince, but Ma Ji didn''t.


    Seeing as Ma Ji moves to sew between a flying bullet and a bullet, I truly recognized that every aspect is much better than me: being able to slow down the feeling of the flow of time, the ability to grasp space, the ability to detect killing, the prediction that balls will fly, and the speed of reaction to it.


    In a position so low that he was likely to crawl on all fours, Ma Ji, who runs at a speed alongside a short-distance walker, heads to Li Lei, where he was closest.


    Ma Ji had a small gun in his left hand and his right hand was hook-clawed.


    Li Lei is more alert on the right hand side with nothing than Ma Ji''s left hand gun.


    Ma Ji spills a smile admirably that Li Lei is aware of his right hand.


    It is obvious that Ma Ji, who is shrinking his distance, is trying to challenge the melee. Li Lei stopped the interception with a gun and tried to pick him up with another hand.


    Seeing Li Lei drop his gun and put his fingertips together in his abdomen in such a shape as to hold his toes, Ma Ji was now on guard.


    (Oh, my God, it''s a porosity)


    Though he guesses what the other person will do, Ma Ji doesn''t mind packing his time with Li Lei and spinning his right arm when he enters the attack range.


    Ma Ji''s body blows up and lands one spin backwards in the air.


    Aim for the timing of the landing, and the truth shoots. I also shoot Krishna late. Mirko and Oliga were stunned not knowing what they had figured out, but after Ma Ji stepped over and over and fired True and Krishna shots, they finally shot him.


    (It was dangerous. Grandpa''s attack... would not have been avoided. I was blowing it up in my air hole and I was right)


    Lei Lei in cold sweat.


    True gets the grenade.


    "Oops, that''s troublesome"


    When Ma Ji sees what is in his true hand, he turns his back and dashes in a great hurry.


    Andrew, Mirko, and Oliga shoot at that back, but run jiggly and cleverly bounce, as if with an eye on his back as well.


    True throws a grenade, but Ma Ji was out of range for the blast to reach first.


    "Phew, phew, phew, you seem to have a lot of users, and this time you decide to say hello instead, and leave."


    Hearing a blasting noise from the rear, he murmured as he ran, and Ma Ji ran away from the scene as he did.


    "That shitty grandpa..."


    Origa, glancing at the fallen woman, throws up abominably as she clenches her fist.


    "I felt more like a monster than a rumor."


    Li Lei, who tasted the uncomfortable thoughts of life just because he was approached, said as he held his forehead.


    It would have been nice if there had been more than one of these, but given the fact that the current man was partying or going one-on-one, it was unsettling true.

 1545 17

    Ten days have passed since there was a battle with Uenohara Mayuki.


    There has been no particular change, and my days on the battlefield continue. Truth is, I went on patrol with the boys and soldiers six times, only twice of which I ran into the enemy and it was a shootout, but it wasn''t even a big fight.


    (I want to hold a woman...)


    Until now, whenever I got on vacation, I really bought a hooker, but now I still can''t do that to be on the battlefield. It wasn''t until shortly after I started my mercenary life that I realized the fact that the sexuality that a woman would want to have sexually after killing a person was on me.


    It''s not my true preference, but I was trying to keep it out of my sight because it would be annoying just to see Origa.


    The enemy never attacked the school, but for the first time in a long time, government forces appeared.


    That day, government soldiers who had attacked the school fired one handmade bomb after another. It fires with a different distorted sound than a mortar and has a loud ringtone.


    Fortunately, the explosion-proof seats are not coming through, but, like mortars, if they are shot multiple times, the durability of the explosion-proof seats will also be reduced.


    "That''s the literal barrel bomb."


    A new home with binoculars confirming where enemy soldiers were shooting from said, checking the barrels lined up, the long cylindrical firing device and the appearance of government soldiers.


    "Barrel bomb?


    Oliga looks surprised as she rubs her three braided hair. There are only new homes and origa in that classroom.


    A new home to pick up a recoilless cannon that was in the corner of the classroom.


    "It''s the name of a weapon of indiscriminate killing, which used to be used in the civil war in Syria. They put oil and gunpowder in a circular cylinder of iron, and they named it that because it looked like a barrel... but what they use is really a barrel"


    Talking, the new home reminds me of where they are and measures the image of being able to target them immediately.


    When a new home with a recoilless cannon turns its explosion-proof seat from the inside, it rides itself out of the window and shoots with an immediate aim. Be alert to enemy fire and pull in as soon as you fire.


    The explosion sounds from afar.


    The new home moves into the next classroom, turning the seat slightly and peeking through the window with binoculars.


    "Ha, I did it. I ruined it. Zama."


    The new home looked petty and laughed, making sure it was a direct hit by the barrel bomb well and blew up all the barrel bombs and soldiers around it.


    "That''s it?


    "Maybe. I wanted to show you the firing gear too. Looks like he was using a big drum tube or something to launch a barrel with it. It''s strange that the barrel won''t break at the point of firing."


    A new home answers Oliga asking.


    "Finally, you''re amateur round. Like attacking from such a prominent place."


    "Freshly conscripted, hardly trained, they carry rough firearms and bombs to the battlefield."


    "You''re a bad guy, President Mogoa."


    Oliga tells me what''s going on, and the new home exposes its discomfort.


    "I feel a little saved if you say so from an outsider."


    Oliga laughs powerless. Many in this country are more angry. There are, of course, Presidential visitors. This is especially true of the upperclassmen who sing about their lives in the new city, where peace is guaranteed. But that is also just a story until conscripted.


    "By the way, where are you prostituting yourself?


    ����


    Origa half-eyed into her new home asking grandiose in a casual conversation nori.


    "No, no, it''s not me. It''s a pretty serious story. I''m not saying who, but our people have an abnormal sexual desire. No, it''s a different vector from me again. There''s a guy who says if you don''t hold a woman and exude lust after you kill someone, it won''t fit. Is that what you call a physique? It''s pathetic to leave you alone, so I want to take you with me."


    The new home had heard of true sexuality, consulted from the truth much before. Although there is nothing I can do when consulted.


    "Hmm..."


    Origa having trouble reacting. The new home itself seems serious, but it also makes me wonder why I ask myself, a woman.


    "I don''t know, and I hope you don''t ask me that. Why don''t you ask the same sex? Mirko and the others know better than that."


    "You''ve already asked those guys, haven''t you? Well, fine."


    It was a new home whining in my mouth that I really had to put up with.


    In the evening four hours after there was a government raid. An unexpected visitor appeared at the school.


    General Dmitry Petrov came with several soldiers. A mercenary''s employer.


    "What are you doing here..."


    Oliga comes in the middle of a conversation between her new home and Petrov, with an outspoken and sinister face, and sticks up to her father, Petrov.


    "Inspection. I''ve told you many times not to interrupt when adults are talking to each other? Don''t embarrass me in public. Go that way."


    "Are you sure it''s just an inspection? Didn''t you wonder how your daughter was?


    Petrov looks tough on his daughter, who says and stares at him in a challenging tone.


    "I don''t think you''re the only one who gives a shit about this place."


    "So you don''t even need the mercenaries? Or do all the other resistances have mercenaries on them? Or because Tomash matters?


    "You want to piss me off no matter what."


    "I''m already mad at you?


    Completely presenting the appearance of a parent-child fight, the soldiers around them watched with a troubled face and the mercenaries were half laughing.


    "Shall we take our seats off?


    "No, it doesn''t extend to that."


    The new home cares, but Petrov turns away from his daughter.


    Seeing that reaction, Origa walked away from the scene in a rambling foothold.


    "Daughter, I''m going to be sweet on you with that. I''ll take care of Oliga later."


    The new home says in a gentle voice.


    "I''d appreciate it if you''d say that. I wish I had the looseness to interpret it that way too...... My daughter''s gonna be like that because I''m clumsy in my personal life"


    Petrov returns to his face as an officer after saying it with a troubled face.


    "The government forces are getting pretty active. It was coming with a handmade bomb, but it seems to be mass-producing at considerable speed, with repeated bombardments everywhere."


    "We just got here."


    "I know. It may be time for a massive battle. Until then... keep it warm."


    "Don''t let the dead out in vain, huh? Copy that."


    Petrov''s words and the new home made him laugh invincibly.


    After Petrov returned, the new home walked on the premises of the school building to find Origa first by itself, leaning back against a tree in the backyard and sitting down, finding Origa looking up at the blurry sunset.


    "Dad, I can''t help but worry. Don''t worry about that feeling."


    Oliga looked up at her new home just a little surprised to see if this man could have had this voice, too, as her new home spoke with a gentle voice.


    "I know, but... it doesn''t work. I know, but when I look at my father''s face, it goes that way with nature. I don''t like myself like that."


    Oliga floats masochistically and consciously with a grin.


    "You''re an idiot, aren''t you, me? I can''t contain it even if I know it. So stupid. I wonder what makes you so stupid."


    "Nothing. You''re not the only fool. It''s a complicated time. But, you know, you and your father are living a life-threatening day. I say terrible things, but I don''t know when either of them will die. And I don''t know if it''s going to work."


    "You also say pretty decent things. The boulder is the leader of the mercenaries."


    Again just a little surprised Origa. I reviewed a little bit about the person named New Home.


    "Wow... so you thought I was stupid before"


    Oliga smiles small when she sees a new home that looks funny and disgusting.


    "Yeah. I''ve thrown frogs knowing I don''t like people, because I''ll never forget them. That''s the kind of idiot you have."


    "I consoled you by saying I''m not stupid about you, and you call me stupid. So, let''s talk."


    It was a new home where she spread a sweet, gentle grin and gently raised her hand to pose for you.

 1546 18

    Another day passed.


    True, Lei and Krishna were in conversation with two soldiers of children under the age of ten.


    "My dream is to remain a soldier and protect my country. Be a good captain like Mirko."


    "I''ll be president when I grow up. Make the country a mess for yourself like Mogoa and be a good president, not a president who kills people"


    Two people who sparkle their eyes and talk about the future.


    "Don''t forget to hold on to that feeling all the time. This is how I dreamed of being a soldier when I was your age."


    Krishna speaks with a gentle smile. True and Lei have never seen such a look on this man''s face.


    Whatever the soldier is, the president is difficult.


    Where the two children were gone, Li Lei said as he stroked his jaw.


    "Being the strongest man is even more difficult than being president,"


    "Right. We''re talking about finishing the pinnacle of the world."


    Li Lei says, Krishna nods with a straight face.


    "What''s the strongest of them all, supernormal powers? Or are we talking about doping or human modification?


    True asks Krishna a question.


    "That''s... that''s not what I''m after. I want to be at the top of it, purely by polishing my own flesh and moves."


    Krishna answers with a slight frown.


    "So my temper''s against the rules, too?


    "Excuse me. That''s a bit of an anomaly"


    Asked by Li Lei with a mean smile, Krishna spills a smile like trouble.


    "When it comes to drugs, I don''t think drugs like replacing the human body itself are the same if you''re talking about missing the outlet. Everyone takes the outlet, but not everyone takes drugs that abnormally strengthen the human body"


    "I see..."


    I listen to Krishna, and I really think a lot.


    (It''s my ideal, too. But... then I can''t. Then you can''t make me achieve what I want)


    Junko is obviously in the outer realm. It is clear that protecting the pure child, discussing those who are enemies that denigrate themselves and the pure son, and revamping the pure son, will never be the strongest in the realm of man.


    "How could you ask such a question?


    "No..."


    "This guy wants strength, too. I''m just wondering if we''re going somewhere else than Krishna."


    Li Lei was discerning a true mood in his current interaction.


    (There''s no need to get lost, but I really have resistance. No, I wonder if that''s lost)


    Now, there''s still no definite answer in the truth.


    Silver Wolf, Mayuki Uenohara, sits calmly with a laugh.


    And they surrounded themselves, and five soldiers of the Lost Paradigm surrounded them with knives, and swords, and axes: but their faces were blue, and some were sweaty.


    Further around, many Lost Paradigm soldiers circle around and look with a slight laugh.


    "Look, you can call the five of us at once. Don''t hesitate because you''re an old man. Tell him I''ll cut you some slack."


    Ma Ji invites him with his index finger, but the five of them can''t move. I''m not just saying I know how strong Ma Ji is, I''m sensing it by instinct. And while it''s never going to happen, it also means you can''t just do it if you attack.


    Most importantly, the first person to attack Ma Ji knows that he will always be fed. If I were to go, it would be from the second. Therefore, no one will attempt to attack first.


    Ma Ji spots it, too, and takes a small sigh.


    "I gave him a chance to attack. It would be foolish to be scared and miss that opportunity. That''s why I''m not going anywhere."


    When he gave a tear-eyed voice, Ma Ji set his aim on the man with the axe and instantly stuffed him in time.


    The axe man couldn''t react at all. As soon as I noticed, there was a smiling Ma Ji. And it looked as if its right arm had disappeared.


    Something raw and warm blows off my neck. Wet the floor. It also affects my body. I can''t breathe. The man with the axe collapsed in despair shortly after he realized what had happened to him.


    The gallery freezes. I was wondering if it was only a pastime, an arms test, and not a story of not killing. Yet Ma Ji killed his people lightly.


    But the five of them across the street had such a hunch. Ma Ji had minimally suppressed the killing, but only five people had acutely perceived it.


    Unilateral killings continue. The remaining four, frozen in fear, are killed with little skill to make it up.


    "I''m bored. I have to resist a little."


    As he shrugged his shoulders and sighed heavily, Ma Ji looked around.


    "Anyone else want to do this? I don''t need to hesitate. If you kill me, that''s all you can give me, right?


    Speak up, but there is no one to name. I''m obviously out of sight of Ma Ji.


    "You have no enemies, no allies, you..."


    The masked leader V5 came and spoke up.


    "No, you stick with me. I misjudged the addition and subtraction."


    I''ll make five bodies, and I''ll say soak them up and let my tongue out, Ma Ji.


    "Too much tyranny. You should deport him or dispose of him."


    One of the executives advances in V5''s ear.


    "No, it''s impeccable as a force of war. Big deal."


    The words of leader V5, who says eagle fried, were lies. He is afraid of Ma Ji. If you hand it out poorly, or if you undermine your mood, you''re in danger.


    "We''re going to fight government forces in the new city."


    In the words of V5, which he spoke with a good voice, a twirl occurs from the soldiers gathered there.


    "Ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho"


    Ma Ji asks strangely.


    "It''s depressing because they''re making a lot of demands. I am also unhappy with the soldiers. I need to remind you a little. That''s why. All of you, come to the full throne."


    Receiving V5''s life and erasing away to the other side of oblivion, even though there was a body in front of him, such as the five men just killed by Ma Ji, the soldiers of the Lost Paradigm shook their guns together and cheered.


    "The Lost Paradigm guys, finally Tochi crazy, started a shootout in downtown New City"


    From the anti-government base, a radio enters the Seguroamia National Fifth School. Mirko and the others were stunned by the content.


    "Why are you in such a place..."


    There has been no fighting in the new downtown area. Both US and anti-government forces rarely came close. Even though the momentum of government forces is being lost, only the new city is apart from the story. I hear you are proud of your iron wall defense and letting a well-equipped elite force protect you.


    ''The anti-government forces are not involved. The Lost Paradigm and the government have rubbed it. And it''s been a terrible feud to involve the citizens''


    "So? You want us to arbitrate?


    The new home speaks out.


    "Even the elite of government forces will have difficulty stopping the Lost Paradigm. Unlike government troops, they prefer non-combatants to kill. We have to get in and stop the Lost Paradigm before the damage spreads. ''


    The new city is the last thing that will make the country work, and at the same time there are many followers of President Mogoa. There are also many wealthy people. Of course, not all of them are Mogoas, so there''s no way you can leave them alone.


    "What are you doing? Mirko, you''re gonna suck this time, aren''t you?


    A new home asks. If Mirko says he won''t go, he''s not going. It''s a request from anti-government forces, but the new home sees it as rather dangerous.


    However, when we were going to do it, we were going to let them do it our own way.


    "Go. I don''t want to help the government, but I don''t want our country ravaged any more by the Lost Paradigm guys."


    "I have to lose it. But in the end, we''re going to attack the new town."


    "I knew Mirko would say that."


    Ignaz and Origa smile at Mirko, who proclaims in a resolute tone.


    (Don''t feel like a pretty sacrifice this time. It hits me well, my bad feeling......)


    Side by side with the morale-boosting boys and soldiers, the new home frowned and looked at the sky through the window.

 1547 19

    Fighting was taking place in a place near the old town in the new town.


    Mirko and the others are taken aback by the number of soldiers. There are also many tanks. It''s a triple attack with a mix of government, anti-government, and Lost Paradigm.


    Government troops are not the usual old equipped soldiers. He was putting in an elite unit with the latest equipment. But I''m not fighting aggressively. We''re trying to prevent war by letting them break into the new town.


    Apparently it was in the form of government forces stopping Lost Paradigm from pushing in in in overwhelming numbers and even more anti-government forces attacking from behind, but now they''re already in a state of confusion and expanding the battlefield.


    Against the two forces. It should be noted that the Lost Paradigm prevails, a report from the anti-government forces fighting ahead.


    "How''s the U.S. Army doing?


    Mirko, who rushed to reinforcements, asks an officer of an anti-government unit.


    "I''m making a request, but the location is the only place, and I haven''t got a clear answer yet. Even from the other side, it must be a painful place. They accuse me of killing him if I don''t help him, and if I go to help him, they slap me for entangling citizens again. Even if I didn''t kill him by mistake. Choose which one to fulfill��"


    The officer answers with a bitter face.


    "Don''t deal with government forces at this time. It''s the Lost Paradigm that you get even in triplets. The number of them is missing, so just deal with the Lost Paradigm as much as possible. Of course, if there''s some stupid government soldier who''s been shooting this way, give him back."


    After the new house ordered that, the mercenary unit and the boys and soldiers also went into battle.


    The truth is that Mirko and an unknown boy soldier and a girl soldier, a total of four, were to act.


    The enemy is scattered and rampant all over the city, so this one is dispersed in small numbers, and as soon as we find the enemy, we are entering into battle, and if there are any unavailable allies nearby, we should be able to call them.


    "It gets worse after time."


    After fighting for about an hour, Mirko shrugged with a fed up face.


    Their boys and soldiers had never engaged in a large-scale battle so far. Truth is, I have had many experiences, so I quickly realized that they had never fought on a small scale to the extent of a skirmish before.


    "Shouldn''t we have withdrawn?


    Says a girl soldier who is only about eleven or twelve years old. But I can see you have muscles on your upper arm. Hands on hand.


    "It''s not me who decides that now"


    Mirko smiles and shakes his head at the girl soldier.


    Travel and positioning were led by True, not Mirko.


    I truly decided that I shouldn''t shoot from the same place, even if I didn''t know if they had located me from the enemy. If they shoot in grenades and mortars, that''s the end of the roll. You should move to the temple and shoot him. The number of enemies is high, we don''t know where the enemy is, and the enemy has small guns and machine guns, as a matter of course.


    Truth strikes the forward terrain into your head as you ride out and shoot. To determine the next destination and the location of the enemy. As True leads and moves, Mirko at the rear of the line keeps firing his gun. Once the leading truths have completed the movement, the flow is that the truths will continue to shoot the guns as they are exposed to life and will continue to trample until the two boys and girls and Mirko hide behind the shield.


    It was in the middle of moving into the shadow of a shield. The mortar ringtone sounded nearby - I felt like it. Lie down reflexively. I heard a lot of noise, but it''s actually a long way off. Still the closest I''ve ever seen.


    Raising his face as the truth lay low, he found two mercenaries soaking and falling in the middle of a road a little further away. Probably due to shelling. They''re both familiar faces. I''ve been a veteran mercenary since True started his mercenary life. I can''t confirm life or death, but one can clearly see a broken leg bone.


    (If they had made me wild in a place like that... if the shells came flying again, there wouldn''t be one)


    If you think so, the truth pops up to confirm.


    The sound of a gunshot shot in the face echoes. Truth dictates the general position from the killing and gunfire, and turns his gaze as he rushes.


    I saw the barrel exiting the entrance to the store. Truth stops before you reach the soldiers.


    Again I saw a gun from the shade of the same entrance. At that moment the truth pulled the trigger and shot the enemy in the hand. The gun drops.


    Truth rushes again, leading to the two falling mercenaries, hands on the neck.


    One had no pulse. The other one was alive, but his leg is broken. I remember the man''s name. A mercenary by the name of Elliot.


    True tries to carry Elliot around, but the opponent is over 180 in height, and the weight of the equipment makes it impossible for a boulder in a true body. Grab only one shoulder and make a drag to move.


    "Hey, true...... no. Leave it. I don''t want to pull my leg."


    Seeing the truth of straining yourself and walking again and again, Elliot speaks out, afraid that the enemy will target you and the truth will kill you. But the truth doesn''t fit, and I walk away.


    Mirko, a girl soldier and three boy soldiers also came. Mirko grabbed Elliot''s opposite shoulder, making it easier all at once, but Mirko had a hard time because there was a difference in height between true and Mirko, and Mirko had to fit true.


    Boy and girl soldiers put up guns and make moves as if they were going to be three shields.


    The enemy has fired a gun.


    Shortly afterwards, a girl soldier wears a butt cake. Elliot desperate to think he was killed, but he just blurred his leg a little. Soon the girl soldier gets up.


    The boy soldier shoots back at the enemy and finishes well, so he resumes moving again.


    The five men went straight into the half-destructed building nearby.


    It''s a small space scattered with debris, and if you''re not lucky, it''s a sign that the building itself is going to collapse. When that happens, all five of us will be buried alive. That''s what happens when the enemy shoots a shell or grenade in, but it''s not going to be easier to move from here than it is with Elliot.


    Then he kept fighting for about four hours.


    Get in touch wirelessly. All I know is that the number of victims is increasing.


    In the last four hours the trend of the battle was clearly visible. Mercenaries and juvenile soldiers are obviously prominent casualties.


    "Matisse can''t move"


    "Rovro and Mario are dead this way, and Leo is seriously injured. I''m the only one who can fight."


    ''Ugh... Patrick''s been hit... Cover me... Ugh...''


    Whenever I hear a report of the dead on the radio, Mirko''s harshness recruits me. This battle swells with the bad idea of losing.


    Above all, I was anxious not to know the war situation. Until now, it was Mirko, who had a lot of battles to visually see and understand the state of the war.


    "True... you know what''s going on with the war situation?


    My years as a soldier are inferior to my own, but I stepped on the number of places on various battlefields. True, Mirko asks for an opinion.


    "The war is definitely against us."


    After also detecting Mirko''s anxiety, I will be honest.


    Another hour later, Mirko''s stress reached its peak.


    "I can''t stand it anymore. I don''t see the point in continuing this fight."


    Mirko throws up with the face that he can''t stand on his belly and takes out the radio.


    "New home, retreat. Ugh. If you keep going like this, you''ll be wiped out."


    ''I will not withdraw. The battle continues. Good luck and encourage each other to kill. Above''


    It is lightly dismissed by Kanboro.


    "What do you mean! You''re an incompetent commander who''s focused on winning and losing and letting his allies die!


    Mirko exposes his anger and poisons him violently.


    Boy soldier and girl soldier became the face they threatened. I''ve never seen a Mirko like this before. Noticing how they were, Mirko tries to calm down, but it doesn''t work.


    Mirko is not just a soldier. Saving the children''s lives. Its consciousness is strong. That''s why I don''t want to go on fighting for long enough to waste my life.


    "Easy, Mirko. Only in that new home, there''s no way we''re going to keep fighting without a chance."


    True.


    "You''re absolutely right. I''ve been in action with my new home for over two years, but he''s not the kind of guy who makes soldiers die in vain. Besides, even if the government forces are coming back, the morale of the other allies will be greatly affected if those who defeat on their own show up where the Lost Paradigm fought on their backs. And to the morale of the enemy."


    As Elliot lays on his back, he turns to Mirko and pretends to be truly a part of it.


    "In battle, I''ve never been betrayed because I believed in my new home. Of course I have experience of defeat, but in that case I was withdrawing quickly"


    "Mirko, you''ve decided to come here, haven''t you? Let''s fight as long as we have a chance of winning. If you can''t, your new home will decide so."


    Elliot and Truth kept saying, so Mirko had to shut up even if he wasn''t convinced.


    Two more hours.


    "It seems that the anti-government forces are planning to send reinforcements, but there are circumstances and they are in trouble."


    I get word from my new home.


    ''It''ll be tough, but try harder. Step on it till reinforcements get here. "


    "Dude...... The fact that your new home encourages you so gently... is probably critical."


    Elliot took out the cigarette and said. The cigarette just caught fire and I''m not going to light it yet. True knows what it means to light a fire.

 1548 20

    The three new homes, Simon and Andrew, continued shootouts on the front lines.


    I am currently on short pause. He lurks between the alleys, all three of them lowering their hips and bringing them to the wall.


    "Sometimes I think. Whether we hate each other, shoot each other and kill each other, we''re connected."


    "Hey, why are you a poet all of a sudden?"


    "No, if you were a leader, you''d go completely insane."


    Simon laughs and Andrew looks frightened as his new home runs through a dialogue he doesn''t understand.


    "Be aware of them. They''re trying to make each other disappear, but they''re very conscious of each other. That''s a strange story. And I thought this might be the best connected moment."


    "Well, that makes sense."


    That''s when Simon said it was impressive, the radio went in.


    Jack''s been hit.


    "Bad luck Jack...... have you finally been abandoned by the goddess of victory"


    Simon laughs bitterly at Charles'' report.


    "Even the goddess of victory sometimes makes you want to masturbate or something. I happen to be horny right now."


    In a new home that speaks of a thin cold joke, the conversation stops and only the sound of the gun rings. Jack can''t even float.


    "This is my new home. You know, it''s a tough situation."


    A new home inadvertently takes a wireless microphone and appeals to all allied soldiers.


    "As you all know, this fight is one you better avoid. You should just run away. The numbers, the equipment, the enemies are overwhelming."


    Mirko is right in that sense - and this is a new home that whines without saying it to his mouth.


    "But if we lose this battle, even though the flow is about to change, we''ll be conditioning more and more shitty enemies. That way later, a tougher battle awaits. That''s why they''re attacking here now. Besides - if we leave now, we''ll be talking about who stops the Lost Paradigm, which repeatedly loots and kills residents in the new city. Now, here, it''s worth putting your life at risk. It''ll be rough, but try harder. Step on it. The reinforcements are on their way here now, so survive until then."


    Far from agitation, it was a new home that spoke in an extremely quiet tone.


    "Don''t you ever give a hot speech? If you were me, I''d tell you only because reinforcements are coming soon."


    "It''s not always the same, is it? Leader, what''s wrong? Did you eat something bad?"


    "Unlike the rotten adults, pure hungry ghosts, these kind of shitty speeches work."


    To teasing Simon and Andrew, the new home said with a thin laugh. My buddies in my new home - I don''t need such a shitty speech to be a mercenary. It was only an inspiration, aware of the boys and soldiers trying to protect this country.


    Elliot, with a broken leg, crawls to the side of the building window.


    "What are you going to do with those legs?


    Truth speaks.


    "Even if you can''t walk, if it''s just a gun, you can shoot. let him work just a little harder so that a good adult can be gone forever"


    Elliot strengthens with a bitter smile, but the injuries are not just on her legs. There''s got to be damage to your whole body from the blast. That''s why I couldn''t move until earlier.


    But it was hard to tell the truth that you should sleep. I also know how Elliot feels.


    "That''s a lot. They''re all over the place. I knew it was a lot based on the number of gunshots."


    Use the mirror to peek out the window and Elliot shrugs.


    "It''s just better not to get shot at, but there are too many enemies to get around"


    And, Mirko. I can''t shoot a lot from this one either. I just have to get the barrel out for a second and shoot it back. If you want to get your body out of the window or the entrance at all, you are likely to die in an instant.


    "Everywhere, you don''t know if it''s boiling as well as here, or if it''s just getting concentrated here"


    "Either way, it''s no different that this place is tight. The number of enemies, no matter how small the estimate, is more than five times the size of this one. Or maybe ten times more."


    "This one''s a handful, but you''re buying it pretty expensive."


    True, Mirko and Elliot say each.


    "This is Mirko, reinforcements, if possible nearby. In a struggle. The place is..."


    Mirko sends a third reinforcement request on the radio, but no response.


    "Oh, my God, the enemy is approaching."


    Use the mirror to see what''s going on out there, and Elliot laughs. It''s not a funny situation, but I just have to laugh.


    "We''re almost out of ammo."


    The girl soldier said powerless.


    "Well, even if we die here, we''ve killed many times that."


    Boy soldiers lie.


    "No matter how much you kill, if you die, you lose. I don''t want to die."


    True tells quietly to the boy soldier.


    "You''re absolutely right. Stop thinking like that. You don''t have to waste your life when you''re dead or fight like a fanatic."


    "Okay."


    Mirko told the boy soldier in a gentle voice, and the boy soldier nodded as well.


    "I can''t believe I didn''t spare my life when I died, that''s just my mouth. It''s a convenience to arouse feelings. Even though Mujahideen, brave and resolute, openly declares that he does not fear death because he fights for God in his mouth, he always fights with courage in fear."


    Elliot finally lights a cigarette and talks as she takes one.


    (Smoking means...)


    True glimpses Elliot. Tobacco is not available inside on the battlefield. For this reason, the mercenaries of smokers try not to suck ass. Is that when you keep smoking, or...


    The enemy''s onslaught intensifies even more. To keep the enemy away, True threw two grenades that were kept warm and detonated them. Because of that, the enemy was prevented from approaching. But now the grenades are gone, too.


    "How long will it last?"


    "Are you sure reinforcements are coming?


    Girl soldiers and boy soldiers blur.


    (Bullet ran out...)


    True exhales loudly and hands ultrasonic vibrating steel wire. If the enemy came to this point, he was going to respond first in melee combat.


    "Jiri, you''re poor."


    It was then that Mirko groaned pompously.


    An explosion ensues. Elliot checks over the mirror to see the enemy blow up one after the other.


    One soldier jumps into the building. Faces to sit on for a moment.


    "It was hard to get close."


    Jumping in, Ignaz laughs.


    About two more came in. It''s Lei and Tomash. Instead of a smokescreen, the smoke burst into a building full of truths.


    "My new home tells me to help him because the truth makes him cry."


    Li Lei laughs.


    "Mirko''s the one who said the cry."


    And, true.


    "Crying is terrible."


    Mirko slams his true head gently.


    "I appreciate you coming to help, but the three of us?


    "Another one...... there was Jacob, but he died on the way"


    In response to Elliot''s question, Lei Li answered.


    "Right..."


    It was the name of the mercenary who participated from this battle, but Elliot and I were the right men.


    "I don''t feel like ammunition anymore."


    Mirko says.


    "I brought it because I thought it would be. Now you''re going to kill him enough again. And some grenades."


    Tomash laughs at the garlic and lowers his larger backpack.


    The increase in allies and the replenishment of weapons and ammunition made me quite loose my mind. Besides, Li Lei and the others used to reduce the number of enemies when they came here.


    "Is this the number of enemies other than here?


    True asks Lei.


    "There''s quite a lot going on here. Only five of us used to stick together. Your resistance is so intense, you must have gathered your enemies."


    "It''s ironic..."


    Listen to Lei Li and Mirko makes a tired voice.


    "Mirko, you seem tired enough. Mirko like this is rare. Yeah. I didn''t want to see it around, but I''m also lucky to see it. Mirko is human, too."


    Tomash says whatever he likes.


    Then after a while of fighting, the waiters finally came.


    ''I''m sorry to keep you waiting. It is a large unit that has added ten units of anti-government forces to the fifteen units of the vigilante in the Old Town and nearby cities. Took me a long time to collect it.''


    From the radio, the voice of Oliga''s father, General Dmitry Petrov, flowed.


    "It was worth sticking"


    That said, next to the truth exhaling small, Mirko exhales big.


    "Something... I''m sorry I made you look so ugly."


    Mirko apologizes with a vain voice.


    "Mirko worked very hard. Yeah, I''m always trying."


    Still a young girl soldier encourages in tears. Mirko strokes the head of the girl soldier as he scuffs.


    "It''s not over yet. Say that after the battle is completely over."


    "I know."


    Truly noted, Mirko tightened his mind.


    "What''s so ugly about Mirko? Tell me later. Yo."


    "You want to know as hard as it is, that''s... Yeah."


    Ignaz and Tomash laugh slightly, but Mirko silenced as he deserved.

 1549 21

    The situation quickly reversed.


    Until then it was a Lost Paradigm that had been rampant leaving it to numbers and momentum, but it was assaulted by anti-government reinforcements and collapsed as I saw it.


    And as if I had asked for this opportunity, the government forces also put in multiple additional elite units.


    "I didn''t know it was time to fight them."


    "It was President Mogoa who originally invited the Lost Paradigm, so I''m not grateful or impressed."


    Heard that government forces are also resolutely attacking, says Mirko and Ignatz.


    "This is my new home. Fighting the government forces and defeating the Lost Paradigm. Tomorrow we''ll be enemies again."


    The Mirkos and the boys were listening to reports from their new homes with mixed feelings.


    Then just thirty minutes later, the Lost Paradigm began to retreat.


    The anti-government forces then slowly withdrew from the new city without contending with the government forces. It was a government army that could also be pursued from behind if it wanted to, but showed no signs of doing so and missed the return of anti-government forces.


    The V5 of the chief had no particular disappointment in the loss of the Lost Paradigm. Not surprisingly, the retreat is on schedule.


    I knew there was a limit to getting busted. Because the purpose was only to break out, I believe that the purpose was fulfilled more than enough.


    "Why didn''t you answer?


    Returning to base, V5 asks Uenohara Makichi, who was relaxing and drinking tea at the base.


    "Where I went alone, it doesn''t change the course of the war. I could read the defeat."


    "I didn''t think I could win either. I didn''t go out to decide to win or lose this time."


    "Right or right. Okay, I''m going to prophesy one thing for you. If you keep fighting in segloamia like this, you have no chance of winning. It is Xian Mingya''s prompt withdrawal from this country itself"


    "It''s also war that can''t do that. We need to do more damage. As for the Lost Paradigm, which will do as much as it can for atrocities in the vortex, we all believe that this country still spares letting go. Not yet."


    V5 speaking with a masked, masochistic grin.


    "Whether you''re the head of the organization, you can''t set the organization free - can you? It''s a scourge that I''ve gathered all the rogues. I didn''t think it would be easy to look backwards."


    Ma Ji reviewed the V5 just a little bit. While he leads the worst outrageous rogue group of the century, he still has an attitude to fulfill his responsibilities as a leader.


    V5 is going to die with tissue. Even when the organization is destroyed, this man will not escape. That''s how Ma Ji looked at it.


    (Unfortunately, it''s not expected. I''m not the real leader of this organization.)


    But V5 was whining in his mouth, letting his masochistic grin stick.


    "You don''t have to run now."


    "Then I''ll go out with you a little bit more. I don''t think I''ll ever enjoy it again."


    V5 tells, but Ma Ji smiled and said so and made him wink.


    The boys and mercenaries back at school were having a small feast.


    A treat was also paid by the anti-government forces. But there is no alcohol. That''s not why I''m in school because I''m a minor. For the reason that if you get attacked where you''re drunk, it won''t spill.


    There are quite a few dead, too, but for now we celebrate the victory.


    The truth was not among the mercenaries, but among nature and the juvenile soldiers.


    "What happened to Mirko?


    "I''m not in the mood to celebrate. He''s too serious. I''m gonna have to enjoy my share of the dead guy."


    To the true question, Ignaerts answers with an innocent laugh.


    "You might not believe it when you look at Mirko right now. It was terrible at first, that guy. I cry at night, and I don''t like this anymore. I don''t like it, Mom, call me Mom. But one day I blew it off. adapted to this environment as well."


    Ignaerts exposes Mirko''s past in front of the truth, good thing he''s not there.


    "Right. This has become our routine. There''s no reason to cum. It''s just that if you''re unlucky, you could die in a few seconds, that''s the routine."


    Oliga said with a smile.


    They are certainly not pessimistic if you ask me. It doesn''t even make me a war freak. Just take it now in front of you and live to the fullest. Running full of strength. Yes, I really feel it.


    Besides them here, I''ve seen a lot of boys and girls my age fighting in downtown, in true segloamia. Including those who roll in corpses. But they couldn''t feel the gloom. Either way, if you were fighting in a severe, painful mood, you wouldn''t be able to do it. Origa is right, because living on the battlefield has become a daily routine.


    "Is Japan at peace? The people say it''s a good country for politeness and discipline. And yet some people come all the way to fight like new homes and truths."


    Ignaz looks at the true one and says:


    The fact that people like to pull someone else''s legs, people with terrible totalitarianism and tonal pressure, opportunistic tendencies, and lots of bad aspects like wanting to put a lid on the smelly ones, is something they are praised for, and it was true to keep quiet.


    "Are you uncomfortable with me coming all the way to war?


    "No way. The other way around. He''s abandoning his peaceful country and coming all the way out here to help us. There''s no way I despise you for respecting me."


    Ignaerts laughing off true words.


    "But I enjoy the war itself. Isn''t it offensive to say this?


    "But as it turns out, you''re fighting with us. He''s helping me. Isn''t that everything?"


    True to be honest, but Ignaz''s reaction remained unchanged.


    (Thanks to the war, I now have a full time. bad for those who died, but this is the fact)


    The truth is, I''m not going to praise the war, and I''m not willing to fully affirm it.


    But I really don''t think that war is just a bad thing. If war is absolute evil that can only be tolerated by denial, their boys and soldiers don''t look so lively. Simon and his mercenaries don''t like to go to war. Why are war objects all themed in creations in the first place? The answer is already at that point.


    I remember a long time ago, when commentators exposed themselves to stupid aspects on TV and played anti-war theories. He was relativizing that there was no justice or evil in the war, and making sure that the war itself was bad. I didn''t have a good image then either, but it seems even uglier and more insignificant when I think of it now. In a peaceful bogged down position in a country of satiety, I''m just making money by making war stock and wanting empty sleeping words. I see it as the extreme of ugliness.


    When I say stop because the war itself is evil, residents will be told not to complain no matter how oppressed and abused they are. Does that mean you should keep your mouth shut, even if you''ve offended and murdered your family in front of you? The soldiers of the Lost Paradigm proudly delivered online to ravage a girl who was not even old enough to be a sex slave. If you''re going to pass the crazy claims of the anti-war doctrines, you''re going to have to shut up and overlook them, too.


    "I... at first I fought with the intention of restoring peace. But I''m not in that mood right now. I fight only to live today. I don''t know about the other kids."


    Tomash shrugged his shoulder and said.


    "I don''t want them to make history more than I want to make peace."


    Ignaerts speaks quietly.


    "History is made by the winner. If the anti-government forces lose, the shitty President Mogoa will be justice, who has invited his own country to do all he can to plunder, kill and rape. Stick to the throne of status and power, and a villain who abuses the people treats you justice? And we are recorded in history as evil. I can never forgive it, and I can''t stand it."


    (If you win, it''s the government, if you lose, it''s the bandits)


    I really understand the logic Ignaerts makes of his mouth. Because Japan, defeated in the wars of the last century, is truly its defeated nation dressed with notoriety and stigma. Even then Japan continued to be extended and mentally cursed.


    Whatever this war looks at, it knows good and evil.


    Truth is, I''ve stained myself and understood it in the last six months. Both are fighting for justice is the basis of war, but if you look at it, it means there are many cases of good and evil that are clear.


    (Of course, in some cases it is not generally possible to decide which one is right, as the peace-breaking Sino-II patients want from the peace zone or with their faces, but I do not see how this civil war in Seglomia is right on the part of the government, no matter where I look. I don''t think I can stop thinking and truncate either)


    In the past six months, the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School and the mercenaries who follow it never took part in evil. I looked into it beforehand, and for those who seemed right - it was attached to the side that I wanted to help. To be clear, he was fighting a force that threatened the people.


    The mercenaries go out of their way to fight on the battlefield because they like war itself. But on the other hand, I really remembered something like peace of mind and pride at the same time that I was with them in a consistent position to give.

 1550 22

    Five days have passed since the soldiers of the Lost Paradigm stormed in the new city, turning both government and anti-government forces into enemies and losing.


    Both the government army and the Lost Paradigm began to lurk their activities in cities other than the capital, Odiluomio, than in the former city. It seems that the anti-government forces won''t even fight back if they put a little on base.


    There was also a proposal to attack Lost Paradigm as it stood, but it was dropped off. It could be a trap, and most importantly it could be shaking inside the government army, so it was not supposed to be a good idea to poke it.


    The government is in an unprecedented predicament. The revolt by Lost Paradigm, who called in anti-government forces to crush it, and also the rampage in the new city, which was banned from serving, was a decisive hit.


    Somehow the new downtown is the heart of the Seguroan Republic, a place where government forces kept avoiding making this place a battlefield. The defense of the new town was strong, so attacking the new town by anti-government forces was a difficult story until the disturbances of the other day, and sweeping enemies spreading into the old town was a priority before that.


    Recently, the anti-government side put itself in the new town because government forces relied on anti-government forces and vigilantes to sweep the Lost Paradigm.


    All of President Mogoa''s supporters and soldiers of the government army live in this new city. Either way, we need to attack here and settle. That time is approaching.


    "I want Mogoa to take the death penalty for granted, as well as the body of Mogoa. Mogoa alone will not be able to atone for his sins. Yeah, I guess so."


    In the corner of the affirmation, Tomash was waving the valve in front of Charles.


    "What I heard. Well, then, President Mogoa''s parents aren''t trying to have anything to do with politics. And he said he didn''t receive any money. He''s not married, and his family is just his parents."


    Charles says in a gentle tone as he draws a bit on Thomash''s thoughts.


    "I think it''s just that mouth, and if you''re the parent who made those scraps, I don''t care if you don''t take responsibility with me."


    "You know, it''s too radical. No, it''s preemptive and barbaric, the way you think about it. Medieval Dark Ages."


    "Ugh, I don''t know... no..."


    Charles denies it, and Tomash mumbles.


    "Tomash, come on, let''s not have too many biased ideas, shall we? That kind of thinking doesn''t make you a very good person. Okay?


    Since Tomash seemed to listen to himself, Charles decided to be very careful.


    "That''s definitely tough. People with extremely biased ideas get excited as soon as they do, they''re aggressive, and when they get excited, they spit and talk fast, and I wonder if they''re mentally ill. For example, pacifists who love beauty are savage and aggressive when their words, behaviors, and behaviors are..."


    "Here we go again, full of prejudice. It''s not a good decision. Well, I do have that tendency, but you shouldn''t look at people with color glasses. If it gets worse, it can lead to discrimination."


    "Oh well. Is that what it is? I don''t know, but we have to be careful."


    "If we observe more people, we''ll see. Or look at history and cases and think about it."


    Charles thinks that he doesn''t want Tomash to be a person who is only old without knowing it and remains young with a narrow heart.


    "It''s a different story, but what made Lost Paradigm and President Mogoa conflict in the first place, huh?


    Charles expressed his doubts.


    "Spies are investigating, but they''re still unknown. He doesn''t even know the government."


    What Tomash said was information that came in via anti-government forces, but that Charles also knows.


    "In that fight five days ago, I think things are gonna work out a lot."


    "Government troops and the Lost Paradigm, neither of which turn into enemies. We know which is more harmful in the battle two days ago. I guess that''s why we eventually narrowed our spears to the Lost Paradigm, both government and anti-government forces. But I can''t think of dashing a common enemy and joining hands with government forces. Unless the worst dictator, President Mogoa, leaves, our battle will never end."


    Seeing Tomash speaking in a speech tone, Charles thinks about that, wondering if this kid is going to be a politician in the future as well.


    "Why did Tomash fight? You don''t really look like that type."


    "Is that it? That''s what I hear off the hook? I thought we were talking about each other''s past in silence."


    "Normally I don''t ask. But you want me to know, don''t you? You''ve been chatting all along and talking about yourself, but I''ve only avoided the area. I mean, the reason you fought is the most I want you to know, I want to talk to someone, but can you resist talking? Oh, my God."


    As Charles smiles and points out, Tomash coughs and opens for a little while.


    "�� medium. Adults are amazing creatures. Can I become an adult who can see through that? [M] Or is Charles special?"


    "I''m not that big of a deal. These are the basics."


    Charles lets you shrug your shoulders.


    "Yeah... you know, I''m a rich blubber even when I look like this. But my father was very strict and he didn''t spoil me much. He didn''t listen to me much either, so I guess I just couldn''t help but talk to people about it. I didn''t even have a mother. But I couldn''t resist my father when I was little, either, but when I was about twelve, I started to resist. I had many fights with my father. When the war began, his father was wondering whether he would be on the government side or on the anti-government side. For my sake... the government side if you want to be safe. But his father''s heart was on the anti-government side. So I became a vigilante soldier to blow off my father''s stray. Sometimes I try to be filial. No... because it was hard from me and at the same time I was happy that my father was taking me seriously and making me look spicy... yeah"


    "So, your father''s on the anti-government side, too?


    "Yeah, my dad blew it out, too. This is what I said. [M]" Worrying idiot son, but proud at the same time. "


    Tomash smiles lightly.


    "Charles is right, I wanted to talk, but I couldn''t. Come on. Because even if you want someone to know, it''s bragging and embarrassing. I told you, it''s Charles'' turn next."


    Tomash pointing finger at the numb Charles.


    "I''m not a big reason... I want to test my powers. I want to live in a world of battle. That''s just it, isn''t it? Since I was a kid, I''ve been hooked up with comics from Battle Things, and all I could think about was living in that world myself, and I desperately practiced comic book moves."


    Charles talks like he can''t tell you.


    "That''s very unusual... its motive"


    "Yeah, I think so myself. Ever since I was a little girl, if I thought about it, I''d run for my purpose with my life."


    Even though Tomash looked at me with a blatantly weird eye and I was bitterly laughed at, Charles said yes.


    Beginning half a day ago, the Internet became connected around Seguroamia National School V. It''s still under war, but in some cases, they also embarked on the restoration of infrastructure.


    "Look at this."


    A new home flies a holographic display to True and Lei.


    "Civil unrest in Seguroamia is the root of all evils by anti-government forces. The first ones to start a civil war are bad. ''


    It was a SNS sinner, and it was written like that. The writing is in Japanese.


    Some like it, others agree or disagree with it in reply.


    "This Japanese didn''t even come directly to this country to see the scene. I didn''t even see the battlefield. Yet he decides which is worse by being good at it. That''s funny, dude."


    A new home seeps anger and says. From Lei and True, I don''t feel well.


    "One-way Provaganda is certainly not a good idea, but it''s a good nuisance for a hine-giver idiot who wants to paradox something to call it a one-way Provaganda. I hate these hands. If I did it on AV, I''d be more impatient than an actor. If you''re tired of killing me."


    Abominably throw up a new home.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Now Lei Lei copped the display and flew it to the two of us.


    It was a blog written down about the other day''s attack in the new city. by famous battlefield journalists. He was also an acquaintance with Lei and his new home, a rare, very honest, and spirited figure for journalists.


    It has also been argued there that the strategy of thoroughly preserving the elite units of the government army as insurance made sense.


    "I agree."


    Li Lei says.


    "That''s Li Lei''s preferred way. As a result, it played a role. If you normally have all that fighting power, it seems like you could put it more on the front line...... Alternatively, by the time the opportunity comes, it is also considered to be holding back power. He said he was after something."


    and a new home.


    "If we can get that far ahead of ourselves, how did we get rogues like Lost Paradigm to come to the country?"


    I feel a contradiction in the language of my new home, and the truth penetrates.


    "The more we had to do that, the weaker the government forces were. This also makes sense. I didn''t want to send out an elite unit to deal with it. And instead, he wanted people to fight for him. Russia, in the outline of the request, also cut aid, and the United States intervened immediately, and I guess that was the only way to do it. Not then. But..."


    Here the new home separated the words and made room for a little while.


    "Ironically, thanks to the intervention of the United States, we have eyes that allow us to attach aid from other countries, even if it is not Russia. There are a lot of countries that hate America. I mean -"


    "Do you think there is a chance of that assistance?"


    Li Lei said in the form of inheriting the words of his new home.


    "It''s just a guess, though. Well, the difference with the Lost Paradigm was an unexpected one for the government forces as well. Even if there was a formula to mount support, I can now say Pramai Zero. If we''re going to make peace with Lost Paradigm and the government, we''re not going to talk about it again."


    The thought of not knowing what would happen to this battle yet depended on the three brains.


    "I haven''t been well, you."


    Ignaz tells Mirko without a hegemony, without hesitation. There is also an oliga next door.


    "As a leader, I realise the difference between my new home and myself, and I feel a little less confident. Besides, the battle in the new city during this time was a lot worse..."


    Mirko says with a dry grin.


    "It''s been five days. Come on, get back on your feet."


    Oliga encourages it.


    "Now I think Mirko''s gonna be tight, even if he''s inspired by an Origa with a ho lettering on his new home"


    "Hey! That''s why the letter ho... What...?


    Ignaz teased me, mucky and summoning Origa, but then I saw Mirko as surprised.


    "Ignaz''s mistake."


    Laughing lightly, Mirko turns that way.


    And that''s where I got radio contact.


    "Anyone connected to the internet was immediately identified. That the U.S. military is considering withdrawing from Segroamia ''


    In a circular from anti-government forces that flowed more than radio, the three lost their words and looked at each other.

 1551 23

    Outside Segloamia, and online, things were going.


    In each media outlet and online, a tide of US military beating had been created by impersonating the US military with the evils of government forces.


    The United States, of course, argues, but it is true that it has killed several citizens in a number of misexplosions, and that was also reported to be enlarged, so public opinion does not waver.


    That''s where the anti-war pacifists came in and screamed that the U.S. military should withdraw. Even in the United States itself, anti-war fighters are demonstrating here all the time.


    Outside the United States, the races in that hand were singing anti-war peace with great joy to demonstrate the withdrawal of U.S. troops from Seguroamia. And the tide of the world is made.


    The usual faces of the new house, Simon, Charles, Lei Lei, Andrew and true mercenaries, as well as four others, Mirko, Origa, Ignaz and Tomash, had gathered in the principal''s office for a petite meeting.


    "It''s as if it''s unknown that the U.S. military was desperately striving to restore credibility afterwards, even because of misfiring. The government forces were more relentless and repeated attacks involving citizens..."


    Mirko says in a vain tone. Mirko''s family, too, is dead in the wake of an air strike, but he doesn''t resent it anymore.


    "The current president of the United States, weak, windy and pacifist, who has been slapped from day to day synonymous with chicken, has not yet spoken clearly of the retreat, but is seen as a matter of time"


    Simon said he seemed sorry. Simon hates his country''s current president. I know you''re being ridiculed all over the world, and I feel sorry for you. or the top of the Balinese Takanists, though that is troubling.


    It also sounds like a bombing of a U.S. military base.


    and Lei Li.


    "From the anti-government side, the part that the U.S. military relied on would be huge. But even though it''s been a suspicious stream lately, if Mr. America retreats here... it''s gonna be pretty tough. Because there was a powerful back shield called the U.S. Army, the anti-government forces have always had it."


    The language of the new home is particularly heavy on the Mirkos.


    "In that case, I can also see the losing eye. Government forces and the Lost Paradigm gain momentum, killing more people. Funny. For the rotten peace wannabes of shitty pacifists, the opposite of peace is triggered, isn''t it? Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh


    The new home laughs sarcastically, but its eyes are filled with angry fire.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! For their self-satisfaction...!


    Fist the desk, Oliga screaming remorsefully.


    "Let''s fight this one in the intelligence battle, too. Don''t let me tell you."


    Tomash insisted.


    "You insist online? Well, it''s better than nothing, but we can''t change the tide."


    Li Lei stabs the nail with a tannic surface.


    "I know. But do it. But fight. It''s unfortunate that we have to rely on the US military, but it''s also true that we can''t do anything alone. I can''t tell you how beautiful it is. Whatever you do, you have to win. Wouldn''t you?


    "You''re hot for Tomash''s sake. I''ll ride. We''ll do whatever we can."


    Named first as Ignaerts smiled at Tomash, who complained in a sincere tone.


    "There will be no one to disagree. I''m finally connected to the internet, and in my spare time, I''ll try to file an online complaint."


    Krishna offered in a quiet tone.


    "I''ll let all mercenaries do it. Let Mirko appeal to everyone online."


    Copy that.


    My new home tells me, Mirko grins and nods.


    Faces that open the net quickly. Mirko and his new home try to make their way to the broadcast room.


    "Wait a minute, you two. Look at this."


    Mirko and his new home, truly stopped.


    When True projected the holographic display, there was an article showing Lost Paradigm and government forces reconciled lightly, and an article announcing that Turkey, and several Middle Eastern countries such as Iran, would express their support and pledge their support to the government side.


    "Things started all at once."


    "Mmmm... have you been waiting for this for a long time? The timing has coincided well with the withdrawal of US troops. No, you mean calculating."


    Andrew and Tomash groan.


    "The elite troops that were there will roll out, and the recruits will be supplied with decent weapons -"


    Mirko said as he desperately remained calm.


    (You''re pretty much what your new home expected.)


    Simon thinks without putting it in his mouth.


    "This could be our last chance."


    My new home tells me calmly.


    "Now or last? What do you mean?"


    Oliga asks about her new home.


    "U.S. troops have not yet withdrawn, nor may weapons by support have yet arrived. I think it would be nice to have a simultaneous attack sometime now, but I don''t think we should do it anyway."


    "No, please state... I mean, why don''t you..."


    Oliga is mute to the likeness of giving up her new home.


    "It''s too big a story for a mercenary to complain. Besides, even if you knew it was your best hand, you wouldn''t want to do it in a position. It''s our bet, and if we fail, everything can be your grandfather."


    and a new home.


    "My father doesn''t. Listen to the people down there."


    Origa that makes the conversation rough.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. Oliga''s dad."


    "Oh, this guy is really annoying anymore ~. The other day, you preached to me like you should get along and take care of him, and now I''m saying this ~"


    Oliga gives a mixed voice of fright and anger, and the new home exhales small.


    "Wow. I''ll give you Oliga''s name and make an offer. But don''t expect it."


    You don''t have to give me my name.


    "It''s a serious story. That works better. I''ll use whatever''s available. And I didn''t feel like it, but it''s a form of following the words that Origa vomited."


    "Uh-oh... okay. Ben, I hate men."


    Turning that way and looking at the evil Origa, Mirko was convinced that Ignatz''s words were right and he was sneaking off his shoulder.


    The next day, one of the bases of the anti-government forces held an emergency meeting that brought together anti-government officers, as well as U.S. military officers and the leaders of each vigilante.


    The new home brought only Mirko and the true two.


    "The US Army is almost a process of withdrawal. We haven''t made a decision yet, but it''s only a matter of time."


    Major Tommy Norton, the chief U.S. military officer sent to Segroamia, tells us. Chief Stuart also looks sinister next door.


    "Such a halfway retreat would be unfortunate for us..."


    "You can''t go against that decision."


    New home follows. That''s the same thing everywhere.


    "Mm-hmm. Before the U.S. military returns, and before they have a system in place, I''ll tell you it''s best to make a total offense right now. I won''t let you do it. Oliga said that if you were my father, you would accept me even when I was in the mood."


    Mirko and True are stunned by the new home in a very throwing tone.


    "I thought that was all I had, too."


    General Dmitry Petrov, Origa''s father, told him quietly.


    "See. What... yeah?


    A new home looking at Petrov with unexpected eyes.


    "By the way, did my daughter recommend that to you?


    "Oh, your daughter''s obviously proud of you."


    "That word... I want to believe it"


    Listening to the dialogue in his new home, Petrov spills a slight smile.


    "Let''s simmer the operation now in anticipation of a showdown late tonight"


    Petrov tells. There was not a single one who disagreed, and all had their expressions tightened.


    (Has the reading of the new home come off rarely? Turns out, that''s a better thing)


    And I really think.


    "You''re in on it, aren''t you?


    "Oh, I haven''t issued a retreat order yet."


    Norton smiled and nodded as his new home confirmed to Norton.


    "If you do well, you can give me a souvenir of the effects to that rotten chicken''s seemingly nonpacifist opportunistic president."


    Turning his gaze to Major Norton, and sarcastically speaking, Mirko reveals himself to his new home.


    "Hey, watch your language"


    Major Norton as if he was angry if he only looked at the dialogue, but he was actually laughing. They can also be seen to dislike the current president of their own country.


    Lei, Charles, Krishna and Simon, who were leaving messages at school, were having conversations while working online. Krishna was serious, but the other faces are quite fed up with this task. I''ve already given up on Andrew.


    "I know Mirko, but why did you take him to the truth?"


    "To make you study. The new home seems to find a talent similar to his own."


    Simon answered Andrew''s question.


    "Huh? Are you going to be the same as that tyrannical, nasty, prestigious, delicate, insensitive leader? No, you can''t. We have to stop that. If there were two of them in this universe, I''d love to."


    "Truth will never be new."


    Although Li Lei laughs and says, later on, he will know that he was sweet when he was talking about this kind of dialogue. Somewhat, but surely because I had been adversely affected by my new home.


    And that''s where the new homes come back.


    "I don''t need any more appeal online. Good luck with your barren and reckless time. Tonight, we were to boob the total force soon."


    When the new home reported with an invincible grin spread, an invincible grin simultaneously appeared, as if contagious to the mercenaries as well.

 1552 24

    The two Lost Paradigm leaders, V5 and Uenohara Makichi, were on their way to the Prime Minister''s residence in the capital OdiloOmio. For once, Ma Ji is in the position of a V5 bodyguard.


    "Bad taste, don''t you think? It''s golden in vain, and besides the sense of putting your own bust and portrait everywhere, you must be a typical shallow, thin dictator on the bottom."


    "But don''t tell me in front of him."


    I heard Ma Ji shudder and sarcastic, and V5 had a bitter laugh under his mask.


    The reason V5 came here is in the name of making reconciliation between the two sides clear. I felt unnecessary from the V5, but from the cowardly President Mogoa would want confirmation.


    "Thank you for your time."


    Eventually President Mogoa, who had taken more than ten soldiers of the escort, appeared in front of V5 and Ma Ji, spreading a loving laugh all over his face and greeting him with a smile.


    (I personally hate guys who make good laughs. I don''t trust you. Man, I don''t know about politicians, they all must be like this)


    At first glance, President Mogoa is a very loving, seemingly people-friendly young man, but Ma Ji''s impression is not good.


    V5 just shook hands, no words of verbal greeting. It''s for a performance called Mysterious and Creepy.


    "There are three demands. Half of the support supplies from other countries shall be divided here. The recognition of our own zone of domination within Segroamia. recognising us out of the mouth of the guardian and president of Segloamia"


    With a deliberately transverse mouthfeel, V5 bumps thick demands.


    (How to deliberately hit multiple unacceptable demands ahead and make compromises from them? Classic, but I don''t mind eating this again, either.)


    That''s what Ma Ji thought when he heard V5''s request.


    "Okay. Let''s accept everything."


    Surprisingly, President Mogoa accepted with a smile on his face.


    "If I were in your position, I would have bumped into more tyrannical demands. It was helped by that degree of conscientious demand. I have nothing to lose."


    Mogoa that says shabby.


    (It''s a raccoon inside. But...... if a man with nothing but this kind of personal greed gets to the top, then there will be a civil war too)


    I hear that President Mogoa has risen only in Conne. Excellent ability as a politician to take on the profession of politician. But as an exchanger, he is the worst man.


    "I guess betraying the government forces and raging in the new city was also to make it easier to get through the demands, but wasn''t it surprising that it went smoothly so far? That stupid president, he might be up to something."


    On the way out of the official residence, Ma Ji talks to V5.


    "It doesn''t matter what you''re up to. If the demands didn''t go through, I would have used that as a reason, and it was just rampant again. Same even if you''re up to something. Besides, there is no guarantee that you will be in this country if this request passes. If the anti-government forces win, so will we."


    "Hmm..."


    Ma Ji frowns suspiciously at the v5 of the objectified narrative.


    "We were always momentary. I''ve enjoyed today more than tomorrow. Do what you want to do and live. That would be great. And I''m prepared to pay for it."


    Say pale V5.


    "It sounds like a nice thing to say at first sight, but like me, I think it''s ideal to be fat and long while you do what you want to do."


    V5 returned nothing to Ma Ji, who said with a smile in a tone of relief.


    Truth was, on the roof of the school building, chatting with the usual faces: Mirko, Ignaz, Origa, Tomash.


    (I wonder if it will really be the last fight. Then it''s time to say goodbye to these guys)


    I think the truth while watching Mirko and the others.


    The hole in Johnny''s dead heart, which was always beside him, also feels like it was filled with them.


    Before that, he has lost three of his mothers and childhood tamed earth Sotoku and Jen Tanyo. Yumi Kayama, the teacher in charge, is also dead, but honestly, she doesn''t have much thought. I can''t boil my feelings by the time it''s strange.


    It was a really good memory to go on a tour of the Old Town with the Mirkos, chatting with them over and over again for lunch in the back alley of an abandoned city, with bullets echoing right around the corner. It was odd that Oliga, who usually tries to go help as soon as a battle occurs nearby, would focus on the meal without ever trying to move only during the meal.


    "What''s up, True? You''re silent today."


    Ignaerts speaks truly. True to be faceless, but not silent.


    "I thought I''d say goodbye to everyone when this battle is over. I just got a little lonely."


    True to be honest about what I thought.


    "Oh no, I thought it would be cooler if it were true, did you also feel that way? This is another surprise."


    Ignats laughing and teasing slightly funny.


    It was this Ignaz who was the best friend to the truth of the four. From the eyes of Mirko and Origa, the toner type Ignat and the cooler truth seemed like an interesting combination with a mismatch.


    "Do you really continue to mercenarize after that?


    Tomash asks.


    "Maybe..."


    Fumi True is conscious. I wonder how long we will continue with this life. Clearly, it''s fun, and I want to keep it going, but I have a purpose. Only for that purpose - to build myself up, I''m a mercenary.


    "Me and Oliga are going to the mercenary school where the new house went."


    said Ignaerts smiling. I somehow understand Ignaz, but it seemed surprising that even Oliga would choose that path.


    "It was a shock, to be honest, that True and New Homes came here. Much stronger than us. It''s only six months of battlefield experience, but it''s stronger than us fighting in a year, so I was wondering if there''s a basic difference between fighting on the same battlefield and fighting as soldiers, so I thought I''d go in with the mercenary school where the new homes were."


    "Seeing those people, there was a place for mercenaries to admire themselves."


    After Ignaz talks, Oliga says it looks illuminating.


    "I''m going to be a soldier in this country. I don''t know what Mirko''s gonna do."


    And, Tomash turns his face to Mirko.


    "I want to go to Japan. I like Japanese cartoons, don''t I? I''ve heard a lot about Charles who''s been to Japan many times. You know, Akihabara."


    Mirko, who says it looks illuminating. This was more unexpected than Ignaz or Origa. I know Tomash has that kind of hobby. I seem to have missed Charles a lot. But Mirko was not what he imagined.


    "Are you a hidden geek?"


    "Don''t say."


    True points out, Mikol swims his gaze with a glimmer of laughter.


    "Back to my new home, I''m already talking about wanting to go to mercenary school. Then he said he''d introduce me."


    Ignaz says, but at this time Ignaz learns later that he forgot to say the key thing. Just my hope, that I didn''t let the Origa story go through.


    "Your new home was a grand gesture in front of the officers."


    Mirko remembers from earlier emergency operations meetings.


    "I wonder if my new home is like that, wherever I go or in front of anyone"


    "We''ve only been dating for six months, but modestly, I don''t think it''s a sideline, arrogant dehumanization"


    In response to Mirko''s words, he said without saying that the truth was modest.


    "Weird guys are everywhere, but that''s what makes a guy like that a leader..."


    "Our country''s a mess because bad guys have become leaders."


    says Tomash and Ignaerts.


    (Bad guys are everywhere...)


    Second, it was true to recall the words that the new home once uttered.


    Five of the eleventh chair squads of the mercenary schools in New Home, Lei, Charles, Simon and Andrew face each other in one of the classrooms.


    "Maybe this will be our last fight."


    "Maybe."


    Charles''s words, a new home sitting in an armed pose all the time, replies carelessly.


    "That means our last battlefield as mercenaries."


    "Consolidating and rambling all eleventh grade students about the end?


    Andrew and Lee Lee say.


    "No, I''ll just keep Simon out of it"


    "What the hell?"


    Simon laughs at the grass of his new home.


    "Simon, you act true. I miss you the most, and you don''t seem like much, and tell him a lot at the end of the day."


    "That''s a nasty way to say I miss you. At least admire it."


    Simon, who was commanded, said with a smile.


    "If you make me say it, the way you say it is creepier."


    "Is it lit?


    "It''s weirder that way."


    In the words of his new home, Li Lei and Charles penetrated.


    "Well, it''s going to be a long fight, so it''s probably impossible to say that the same combination is solidifying all the time."


    A new home looking out the window. The sky is stained with oranges.


    "Time is still early, but let''s just get ready"


    When the new home quietly told him, the other four stood silently.


    Operation starts at midnight tonight. It''s about six hours from now.

 1553 25

    The last time the old man crept through the dojo gate was a snowy day. I''m not shaking enough to pile up.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He was called from behind where he reached the front door, and the old man stiffened and stiffened. Sometimes I didn''t like the voice itself, and I was wary of being taken behind my back without any indication.


    "I heard a lot of rumors. My mother quit her French Army martial arts role and finally hid in a dojo, and I had a grandson. That''s why I miss you so much, and you''re back."


    Uenohara Mayoshi looks back and talks.


    "You made a mistake. I''m no longer connected to Uenohara. Don''t cross our dojo on your own."


    Ma Ji''s mother - Umeko Uenohara turns a sinister glance and says it all the more.


    "I want you to show me about my grandson''s face. But Uenosuke made money getting married after a very good age. Are you imitating your daughter-in-law or grandson? Anyway, that''s my son."


    To Ma Ji, who grinned slightly, Umeko let go of a slight slaughter. But Ma Ji doesn''t try to leave.


    Ma Ji treated her son, Uenosuke, in a harsh way that could also be called abuse in the absence of Umeko. I skinned that Umeko found out about it, and I did a lot of research on my son, and it revealed its nature.


    Until then, Umeko knew nothing. Ma Ji was touring the battlefields of various countries, carrying out acts of plaguing the weak, etc. He was in the midst of war, stealing, committing, murdering, and killing.


    "Uenosuke certainly has some distorted parts, but unlike you, she''s not a child who doesn''t understand people''s pain."


    Umeko accepts that the part distorted by Uenosuke, the grandson for Umeko, was also influenced by Ma Ji, but also because he was too spoiled.


    "It was your mother who raised me so that I didn''t know people''s pain, wasn''t it?


    Ma Ji laughs.


    "I didn''t mean to. I don''t know where or what I did wrong..."


    "Then I''ll tell you. When I was young, my mother scattered me, and I couldn''t help it. It was white, even if I was loved plenty at times other than training. You want to use candy and whips to teach and make it a trail for the dojo, and that''s all there is to it, and that''s what I received."


    Umeko lost her word to the truth told in a hateful tone from Ma Ji''s mouth.


    "I wondered if it tasted bad that I made it too harsh, Uenosuke couldn''t even get close to Wu on the contrary and spoiled it... but that was counterproductive, too, and seems to suck at adding and subtracting"


    It was Umeko who got sick of his poor parenting.


    "Or it could be the curse of Ueno''s blood"


    Ma Ji laughs at it.


    "Here and now, I think it''s better for people to kill you for the world. I can''t do that. I can''t abandon you after all. Ha. You can laugh."


    "When I heard that, I thought I was saved just a little bit. Stupid son...... sorry to have suffered so much. Just... right. I also got round to this. When you get older, you really do. Knowing I had a grandson, I wanted to see his face. I''m really just feeling that way, I''m back here, but, well... I can''t help it"


    Ma Ji giving up and turning her back.


    "Wait. I changed my mind."


    Umeko sighed heavily before calling Ma Ji to leave.


    "If it''s just your sleeping face, I''ll show you. I just went to bed."


    "You can send me a picture of your awake face later."


    I don''t like it.


    It was Ma Ji who demanded it as he crept through the front door, but Umeko refused without a nibble.


    At midnight, an incursion from all directions was launched with a view to a government military base.


    There is no moon or star in the sky. Covered with clouds. There is the phrase "cloudy skies of raw hate," but dark nights in cloudy weather are great for surprise raids.


    Of course no one thinks this fight will end overnight. It is expected to be a long battle.


    "We''re in charge of an unpleasant place."


    Lei laughed bitterly in front of the bridge across the river, one of the roads that had already broken into the new city and led to the presidential palace.


    Though inside the new town, this area still hits the suburbs. The bridge in front of us is the real line of defense, the realization that it is enemy territory at the end of the bridge.


    The bridge is barricaded by the elites of government forces. They are banned from traffic at night. Armoured vehicles and tanks are also deployed.


    It''s a really nasty place for an invasion route. Shinda mercenaries and Mirko boys were assigned to invade from such a place.


    "But the numbers are very much the same as ours. We''re breaking up in three. Two units attacking from the front and one from the side of the river."


    "Any troops attacking from the side could be wiped out? There''s nowhere to hide, is there?


    Mirko makes a difference to the order of his new home.


    "From the side, attack with a few elites. I mean, it''s us. All you have to do is attract the enemy''s attention. If you know there are enemies beside you, you will be warned and the gunpoint dispersed. True and Simon are right. Me, Charles, Lee Li, Krishna and Andrew are left. The rest are frontal main units. The main force leaves the command to Mirko"


    "Okay."


    The decision on the new home seemed to Mirko, as if it was off track. I was wondering if just two and five of us would act differently and get killed by chance.


    What''s even more troublesome is that I take command of such an important operation, but I can''t even be afraid of it there. Mirko puts his hand on his face and meditates for a few seconds, pulling his mind together.


    "Security is awesome, but how can you go sideways so they don''t notice?


    Lei Li confirms to his new home.


    "You guys have a good shape to sneak up on building legends since the battle started. From there, all at once, cross the road along the dirt and go up to the dirt. There''s no shield, and as soon as you shoot from the dirt, get off and lurk on the road. Do it alternately. The only way to shoot is on the dirt. Don''t shoot from under the dirt. Squeeze your position with the muzzle flash."


    A new home instructs the mercenaries. It''s hard to see the position of the opponent, it''s an operation you can do because it''s night.


    "If the enemy was using a dark-sighted scope, you''d be right off that, wouldn''t you?


    Charles asks.


    "I bet if you haven''t used it. If you''re using it, just run away and rendezvous with the front."


    and a new home.


    "What about you? Are you gonna do something else?


    New home words caught, Simon confirms


    "I''ll do something about it, and I''ll make the tank chatty before the fight starts. Make that a signal to start the fight."


    "What if it fails?


    "There''s no failure. Who are you talking to?


    To Mirko''s inquiry, when the new home shouted out strongly with laughter, he took on the RPG.


    "Okay, I''m coming. Meet me later."


    The new home disappears into darkness.


    Mirko lurks the soldiers into the shadows of the building where the bridge is visible. in a way that does not solidify as much as possible and disperses it.


    Time went by, and as he swallowed his solitary spit and watched, the bridge tank blew up with the roar, and the flames blew up.


    Immediately afterwards, a mortar is fired simultaneously from the shadow of a building where juvenile soldiers and mercenaries lurk. One explosion after another in and around the bridge.


    The ambush took a completely successful form.


    Machine guns and small guns start getting shot. From enemies and allies alike.


    "Wouldn''t that be great!?


    Screaming at Oliga next door as Ignaerts fires a small gun.


    "The newcomers started shooting too!


    Oliga screams. A muzzle flash was seen from both sides of the river.


    "There''s only two of us on the right! Doesn''t it look loaded no matter how true!?


    "If it''s true, I''ll do something about it! Besides, it''s that Simon who''s working with the truth!


    To Tomash''s scream, Ignaerts screams back.


    Eventually both the newcomers and Truthful left the dirt and returned to those with Mirko and the others.


    "I came back because I found it inefficient and ineffective"


    "I was only able to attract attention at first, and it was somewhat effective."


    True and Simon said in front of Mirko. I guess the newcomers came to the same conclusion.


    Many times the light was emitted in the air.


    Battle chopper.


    Mirko looks up at the night sky and squeals. The black silhouette of the helicopter was clearly visible. Definitely an enemy reinforcement.


    The fierce light continues to shine with the roar from the battle helicopter. Each time the light shines even on the ground.


    "It''s beautiful."


    The new home, which liked to fight at night, took on the stinger, unwittingly lowering his face. My chest leaps like a muzzle flash shines like fireworks. I like what I like, even if my life is being taken away ahead of me.


    "What do you care? You''ve never shot me at night. It''s dark, so I''m worried I''ll be able to track you properly."


    It''s infrared induced tracking, so it should work at night or not, but I suspect it''s an imaginary problem.


    The worry over his new home also ended in concern, and when he shot Stinger, he lightly shot down the chopper.


    "Flying pong tricks made with a lot of money don''t always come to an end."


    The new home squeaks comfortably as she smiles at the debris of a falling and burning helicopter. It is true that combat helicopters are relics of the times themselves, but I look at them painfully when I am alarmed that they are not. Shooting it off is easy, but without the means to shoot it off, it''s a threat to infantry.


    "The fact that the battle helicopter came later means not only the helicopter, but there''s a chance that reinforcements will come even further."


    It was such a grunting new home, but this was also worrying.


    Then, in about two hours, the battle at the bridge ended. The government forces were wiped out and completely subdued.


    "It ended sooner than I thought. The reinforcements didn''t come except for the chopper."


    "Thanks to the simultaneous attack, I guess it''s very refreshing."


    Mirko and Tomash say.


    "I guess the government forces didn''t think they were coming tonight either. If you were caught off guard, it would be a bad time for them."


    And, true. It is a simultaneous invasion before they materialize on the arrowheads that were floating around thinking there was talk of a withdrawal of US troops, the emergence of supporters, and good news for the government side.


    Before crossing the bridge, several explosions were also heard from inside the new city, and light was seen shining everywhere. They were invaded from everywhere, and they heard that fighting was taking place intensely.

 1554 26

    Omnidirectional guerrilla invasion downtown battle at night.


    Fighting seems to be taking place on major roads all over the new downtown, but some of them avoid roads and slip between homes to the Presidential building.


    The mercenaries and the boys entered the new town, and when they found the government forces that were blocking traffic, they scattered and moved on to the attack. The government forces are hardened by shielding the earthbags they have built on the roads.


    "It''s an operation you can''t do on the flat ground, though. It works because it''s downtown at night. The guy who arrives first repeatedly and thoroughly disturbs Hit and Away. It is an effective way to attack, but at the same time I am thinking of defense. The Lost Paradigm people are outside the New Town. If we were together, we''d eat a pinch."


    That''s what the new house said before the operation began.


    Government forces are desperate to fight against enemy soldiers who show up without thinking of a place or a direction and disappear, while being flirted with.


    "By the time we allow a break into the new city, we may have decided to win this one."


    Tomash, who had been shooting a gun from earlier, whined in a breath. On the side are the usual faces like Mirko, Origa and Ignaz.


    The four men were breaking into the dwelling and shooting through the window. Residents are trembling in the back room.


    "The defense net was sweeter than I thought. It''s obviously a confusing breeze."


    Says Mirko as he shoots the machine gun.


    "Okay, it''s time to say goodbye here"


    Mirko signals and retreats from the house he was breaking into. If you stay too long, you risk being bombarded with your family involved. To avoid it, it was troublesome but I was changing places for a while.


    This one''s full.


    Choosing a house further next door and breaking in, there were already other boys and soldiers trying to move to yet another house, but further next to it was a parking lot.


    "You''re far away from your enemies."


    See the muzzle flash on the road, says Ignaerts. I don''t see the enemy shadow itself. The majority of the new town is out of power.


    "I don''t know what this is anymore... I don''t know what it''s like to be attacked, but I don''t know whether you''re attacking me or not. It feels like you''re fighting."


    "That''s all right."


    Oliga utters a slightly irritating voice in response to Tomash''s words.


    "It''s an operation decided by our dad and the new houses, isn''t it? We''re soldiers, believe me, we have to fight."


    "Hey, you guys."


    Shortly after Origa says it, Simon and Truth come and speak up.


    "What are you missing in such a prominent place?"


    "No, shooting while moving is a bit of a limit, too. They let me use these houses."


    Simon jokingly cautious with a laugh, but Mirko complains seriously.


    "He said he didn''t want to sacrifice the people, but he ended up getting involved and using them. I don''t know."


    Ignaerts puts his head on.


    "Aim from the roof, too."


    "Right."


    Truth be told, Simon nods, and enters the house that is nearby.


    "Do we use it on the roof too?


    Ignaz looks up at Mirko and asks.


    "Yeah, you can jump over the roof and move over the roof, and I thought it was better than using it in the house"


    Mirko moved first, wishing he had done so from the start.


    The fighting between the boy soldiers and the mercenaries and the government forces forming on the road lasted until the night was white. By the time the figure of the enemy soldier was clearly visible, the battle was finally over. A victory for the mercenaries and the boys.


    After a long battle, they were taking a breath.


    Inside the barricade, soldiers of government forces are dying to fold.


    "Did the last few hurt themselves, this"


    Looking down at the soldier''s remains, Lei mutters.


    "I wanted to invade as much as I could by nightfall - but everything seems to be in trouble"


    A new home looking up at the brightening sky. I tried contacting other units on the radio, but I don''t hear very good reports. There were no defeats or annihilations, more winning reports, but not as much as the new home wanted.


    "This is Stuart. There are no abnormalities around the new town. No sign of the Lost Paradigm coming, no sign of the Air Force moving."


    U.S. Army Chief Stuart puts in regular reports. The U.S. military does not enter the new city, but is responsible for passive support from outside. Only when their hated enemy, Lost Paradigm, arrives and when the Government Air Force moves, does it have a chance to deal with them.


    "Is it hard for the Lost Paradigm to move, too, because American soldiers are watching?


    It was then that Origa said so.


    "The Lost Paradigm has massively escaped inside the New Town!


    Radio reports have solidified us all.


    "Stupid! He didn''t even use the drone. He was watching us!


    Stuart yells.


    "Were you in the city from the start?


    ''Then you must have joined the fight from the beginning!


    "You''re underground... That''s all I can think about."


    In the roar of each troop leader on the radio, the new house turned tannic and pinched his mouth with a quiet voice. Quiet back in unison.


    "And if there''s an underground road connecting the new city to the outside, President Mogoa will be out of there in no time. Government soldiers don''t know that, and they keep fighting."


    Ironically speaking, a new home.


    "Enemy Shadow!


    Someone of the mercenaries screamed. And the gunfire sounds.


    "Rumor has it..."


    True groans, pointing a gun at the soldiers of the Lost Paradigm who suddenly came out boiling.


    But soon the truth stopped shooting. Simon, who is combing with himself, started moving. It is your priority to follow.


    A blast echoed in the true rear. The blast is slight but it also reaches the true back. There was no firing noise, so it''s not a mortar. It must be grenades.


    Truth struck me tongue-in-cheek with his own breadth and carelessness. I didn''t realize. On the other hand, I''m relieved that Simon was right in his decision to follow him immediately.


    (Instantly cut your head off and move closer to your vest to match the occurrence, changed situation. Sometimes that divides death. Make sure you can cut your head off instantly. And make sure you can move. Ask what is right and obey. To do this, throw away what you are trying to do, your obsession, your obsession immediately, without any training)


    The words Simon told me later came to mind.


    That doesn''t have to remind me of what Simon said anymore, but it wears a true head and body. But still, there are occasional errors in judgment.


    Until then, some soldiers near where there was truth had blown up and turned into meat chunks, but like Simon, many soldiers had noticed and immediately left.


    Simon was running as he was. Truly going after Simon.


    The two enter the gap between the private house and the private house, from where they further climb to the roof of the private house. In the meantime, the mortar sounded again.


    Going up on the roof, Simon started shooting. Really imitate it.


    Now dressed to be ambushed the other way around, but the mercenaries responded quickly. But the boys and soldiers are somewhat confused. Those who fought and were shallow in the sun, or those who did not have much experience fighting on patrols, panicked and moved dull.


    I notice the presence of enemy soldiers targeting those children, and the truth is I shoot them at you. Unable to detect that he was being targeted from the roof, the soldier was lightly shot through the head and fell.


    But the enemy targeting the children of late evacuation was not the one who truly killed them.


    A child who tried to rush out is shot in the leg and falls.


    (Where!?


    Truth is, I couldn''t find the shooter''s place right away because he wasn''t even meant to kill me.


    There was a man who ran toward the fallen child when he truly thought he could no longer.


    "Mirko......"


    Unexpectedly, the truth speaks its name. The worst development comes to mind in my brain. Here and now, everyone can easily imagine what the act of going to help a falling child means, and of course Mirko himself will know.


    Mirko raises the fallen child to his shoulders and hurries the scene away.


    I have seen similar occasions to this, both Mirko and True, many times. Above all, I did the same thing many times. But the timing is too bad now. The enemy''s eyes, the muzzle, are clearly pointed at Mirko and the child.


    The development that True conceived in his head became real shortly after this.


    Simon spots an enemy soldier targeting a fallen child and shoots him through the head.


    But just before he was killed, the soldier was pulling the gun trigger. And the bullet was shooting through Mirko''s belly and chest.

 1555 27

    Mirko''s parents died in the other world as a result of a U.S. military explosion.


    Mirko couldn''t easily accept the fact that his parents were dead. He said he was with me until morning and had a laugh.


    All Mirko''s family were close. His father was a family thought and often took him to play during the holidays and watched recorded Japanese cartoons together at night. It is the influence of his father that Mirko likes animation.


    Her mother always smiled lovingly, but she was a fat woman who was scared when she got angry. I loved making soups, and the next thing I knew, I was making soups with new flavors. Occasionally I made soup that was too spicy and sometimes bought chives.


    My six-year-old sister was busy, but she was also a sweetheart, and when her mother got angry, she used to come to Mirko and cry. I said I would be a painter in the future, and painting poorly was showing off to my family.


    The whole family is dead. I just happened to go shopping and survive.


    Those days are not coming back. That brutal reality is really unacceptable to Mirko.


    Days on the way in a refugee camp. The reality is that NGOs and US troops come and go there to provide medical examinations and food and clothing and groceries.


    Aside from Mirko, there were others who lost their families in US Army air strikes, cursing them with occasional crying. But the soldiers in the U.S. Army were doing pale work, not responding to anything, pushing their emotions to kill them.


    Mirko resented them too, but the one who cursed them dined in tears and said, "Don''t eat by being blessed by the guy who killed my family. There''s no such humiliation! I didn''t feel like cursing him as well when I saw him calling."


    Later on, Sergeant Stewart told me that the U.S. military is a daily tea business, such as being cursed by their salvating counterparts when it comes to disaster support and refugee relief in various countries around the world, and that they are sometimes attacked. When distributing food, the less civilized countries need to be careful, and that is becoming the default, he said.


    One day Mirko learned of the existence of a civilian resistance and was determined to fight with a gun himself.


    I know what''s really bad is President Mogoa and the Lost Paradigm. Because of them, the country is doomed. The spearhead of anger decided to point it at you.


    In the middle of the same school, he invited one younger Ignaz, who was also a neighbor''s facial acquaintance, and the two of us were acting together, but a girl named Origa, an Ignaz classmate, also mixed with it. And Tomash joined him, and he was acting in those quartet for a while.


    I couldn''t help but be scared in the beginning. I couldn''t sleep the night I shot people to death, and even when I slept, I used to cry because I was having nightmares.


    I thought I would increase the number of people, and I heard that there are several other vigilante groups that are gathered just for children, so I thought it would be more comfortable just for the children, and Mirko speaks out to the children who have lost their bodies in the refugee camps.


    More than 80% of the children who spoke followed Mirko. And with Seguroamia National School V as their root castle, the Mirkos begin the fight in earnest.


    Many of those who have lost their families have been killed by snipers. Snipers of the Lost Paradigm lurk all over the Old Town, sniping indiscriminately at all those who move. Shoot without sight, whether you are a woman or a child. They enjoyed hunting humans.


    As a result, Mirko and the others focused on sniper hunting and expanding the safety area in the old town, thus becoming a sight to behold from other vigilantes, anti-government forces, and even the U.S. Army.


    But the action has led to enemies being watched, and government forces and Lost Paradigm soldiers have attacked schools many times.


    The US military came in and out of the school, and Mirko''s chest was complicated, but I can''t complain because they cover the walls of the school building with explosion-proof sheets and also deliver weapons, food, etc.


    One day, in front of such a Mirko, there will be a decisive case.


    The Lost Paradigm attacked US soldiers for the timing of their visit to the school.


    In doing so, Mirko witnessed the scene of one of the U.S. soldiers dying wearing a child.


    "Mike... you dress up and die..."


    A dead US soldier''s comrade was crying in front of the body.


    "This guy has a newborn kid. Yet..."


    Watching the whimpering soldier in front of the body, Mirko felt the black things inside him disappear.


    I strongly thought Mirko should have another flame in his chest more than a fire of hatred and anger. Even if it isn''t, I''m the leader of this vigilante.


    Protecting the children gathered at your disposal as much as possible. And fight to take back the country. Mirko tries to concentrate on these two things.


    Mirko always wondered if that was working. I was wondering if it''s really a lot of failures.


    For a year, the Mirkos kept fighting. He continued to walk, adding new allies and losing them one after the other. Life without ever hearing gunshots and explosions. I can''t think of a day without a gun beside me. Children who always remain alert to their enemies when walking around the city.


    Mirko was counting as many of his dead companions and as many enemies as he could kill. The overwhelming number of enemies killed was a great salvation to them.


    One day, the mercenaries arrive and Mirko gets a lot of new inspiration.


    Until now, I haven''t had a hard time with the adults, just the kids. Because of their insistence, many children were unacceptable, but Mirko persuaded them all.


    "Let''s learn what we can learn from them. And for those people, our survival rate will increase, and we''ll be closer to getting our country back from the dictator."


    Though Mirko told him so, he also had such anxieties about whether it would be dangerous if the mercenaries were crude people or if they would have a new Lost Paradigm. I ended up worried about it.


    Some of the mercenaries were as old boys as they were, and they became close to the Mirkos. The mercenaries'' leaders were a lot of substandard men, and Mirko rebelled many times, but he could learn different things.


    And before he went to the last fight - not knowing that the last fight was still waiting, etc., just before he was informed that there was a last fight, Mirko showed himself on camera and connected to the internet. I was trying to deliver my own complaint.


    Worldwide, anti-American demonstrations and anti-war campaigns are happening, he said. The self-proclaimed pacifists are campaigning for a self-satisfied peace movement, taking stock of this segloamian republic in time of war. As a result, there is not a single thing that is good for this country, even if the American army retreats from here.


    There is anger at the difficult hypocrites. But suppressing that anger, Mirko thinks to plead earnestly. Trying to bump everything I think and wish for.


    I don''t know what the consequences will be. Maybe it''s counterproductive. It may not go to anyone''s attention before then. But I was always running straight and upside down. So this time I tell myself I''m just going to run straight again.


    ''My name is Mirko Gusev. He is now one of the civilian vigilantes, taking guns and fighting in Odilloomio, the capital of the Seguroan Republic in the midst of a civil war''.


    Mirko spoke slowly. To sue the rest of the world about my country. I want you to know that we can fight our battles alone.


    I think a lot with a cloudy consciousness. Various questions arise.


    That American soldier named Mike, who had no regard for his own life, died with a bullet in his body, covering Lucia, a fellow Mirko. If you have a wife, you should have seen her dead without such a dangerous imitation, and Lucia, who helped her in the first place, died afterwards. Was his death fulfilled, in vain?


    Elliot the mercenary broke and couldn''t move. The truth is, without abandoning it, I went to help. Me too. So are the other two younger children. But that is also a dangerous act. Shouldn''t the truth, myself and my children have done such imitations?


    If you don''t think you''re going to let the kids die as much as possible, shouldn''t you have gathered the kids willing to fight and done something like fight with them in the first place? Actually, aren''t you the only reaper?


    What''s the point of fighting with a gun in your hand in the first place? Isn''t it foolish to jump into danger on purpose? I just decided whether to fight alone or not, and this world is not going to change either. If you had grown up in that refugee camp, you must have been able to live. Someone else would have worked hard to do something about it.


    And even now...... wasn''t my act of jumping out to help one of my people really stupid too?


    "No...... no...... All... different"


    While telling himself it was a devil''s whisper, in a weak voice, but based on a strong will, Mirko categorically denied it.


    The consciousness I had lost returned. But Mirko knows. And this consciousness fell into darkness, and now I know that I will never wake up again.


    I don''t know if the pain is because someone gave me an analgesic, or if, at this point in time, I''m even paralyzed by the pain.


    Several familiar faces looked down. Everyone was crying. Looks like the battle is over already. The child I tried to help also looked down at me crying, so I was relieved in the heart.


    My falling self. A body that doesn''t move. A body that feels no pain. rapidly cooling body. Bloody self. Feels like something important is flowing and falling out. The feeling that I''m obviously disappearing.


    Especially - the fact that your body gets unusually cold evokes intense fear.


    And in that, it should be noted, the question arises. That is not a devil''s whisper.


    (Wouldn''t it have cost less if I hadn''t been the leader...?


    With Ignaz, Origa and Tomash''s faces nearby, I decide to ask.


    "Hey... I wasn''t really a leader in a pattern... You all thought you wouldn''t count on me anyway..."


    "What are you talking about!


    "No one thinks that!


    "You''re not stupid... you cared about that..."


    Tomash, Origa and Ignatz denied Mirko''s words, which he threw weakly.


    The other children also hit Mirko one after the other. Words denying Mirko''s weakness, words of gratitude, and screams urging him not to die. Either way, everyone was crying. The voice of the child I helped was loud at the moment.


    "You''re the one who supported everyone here."


    I can''t see it from Mirko''s angle, but the truth told me quietly. Tears overflow from Mirko''s eyes


    (I could have died a very happy way. My people dropped me off... I''m definitely the one who built this. But......)


    Even a happy death does not subside the fear of death.


    "Haha... dying is so painful... you''re scared. You can see that you are... gone."


    Until you''re completely unconscious, you want to be talking about something, you want to hear someone''s voice, you spin the word. But no one''s getting back to me. Oliga, Ignaz, Tomash and the other boys and soldiers all look down at themselves with similar sad expressions and just cry.


    "You don''t want to die. There are so many things I want to do... I have a lot of games I want to play, and an animated sequel...... Right...... I really want you to guide me to Japan..."


    I felt like the truth was saying something, but it hadn''t reached Mirko''s ear.

 1556 28

    That old man, with his inflexible flesh, who was acting alone, was wearing Lost Paradigm combat clothes.


    Four anti-government soldiers confirm the old man''s appearance from inside the house, one pointing the gun at him.


    At that moment, the old man turned to the soldiers.


    The soldier pointing at the gunpoint solidified without pulling the trigger. Because there was a crooked, evil grin on the wrinkled face of the old man. It was as if the devil was laughing, in the eyes of the soldier. And at the same time that laugh, a disastrous and intense killing spirit was unleashed over the old man.


    Soldiers were intuitive then. Don''t let yourself die. That''s what stopped him moving.


    An old man''s body accidentally disappeared from the sight of a soldier.


    The old man just crouched. Then he picks up the piece of iron that was falling to the ground and throws it at the soldier poking at the muzzle.


    Despite being abundantly close to thirty meters away, the old man''s thrown iron pieces struck the soldier''s forehead directly, penetrating his skull and piercing it to the parietal lobe of his brain.


    Seeing that soldier fall on his back, the other three soldiers don''t know what happened and are taken aback.


    The old man didn''t miss the time when the gaze of the three soldiers turned to his dead companion and came off himself.


    The old man goes straight into the shadows where the soldiers lurk with all his strength. I noticed, and by the time I pointed the gun at him, the old man had already broken the window and jumped into the house.


    "It''s just like the pattern."


    Old man - Uenohara Mayoshi says with a thin laugh.


    Ma Ji''s thick leg jumps and kicks up the groin of the soldier who was closest to him. The soldier peeled off his white eyes and blew bubbles out of his mouth and passed out.


    Because the soldier in front of him has fallen, the soldier behind him faces Ma Ji at close range.


    To the old man who looks at himself and laughs, the soldier even remembers the cold. The opponent keeps the gun on his back. This one has a gun. Yet that soldier sees no visions at all that he can kill this old man, and only the fear of being killed boils down.


    Ma Ji waves his arm.


    Shortly afterwards - the soldier felt his neck cool and lighter. Immediately came unbearable pain, and the soldier changed his complexion.


    He falls into depression as he squirts a large amount of blood out of his shredded throat, gasping at the pain of being unable to breathe.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    The one who stays hides his fear and shoots his gun at Ma Ji.


    Ma Ji leaps out of his head at low altitude like a head sliding, looking for a soldier.


    I didn''t play low-altitude tackle. Ma Ji slipped right through the side of the soldier.


    But it didn''t just slip through. He was waving his upper body up like a slipper and spinning his arm.


    From the man''s left flank to around the navel, there was a large hole. The blood, the flesh, the guts are minced and scattered around.


    "No, no, no, no."


    The woman of the house dweller screams. I knew the soldiers were lurking, and I tried to hide in my room and do it over, but I couldn''t bear to see the scene where Ma Ji killed the soldiers when I went out to the bathroom.


    "Oh, look at the general pi po. Now, should we follow the pattern even at times like this?


    With a slight laugh, Ma Ji takes the soldier''s gun.


    "I love killing people on the battlefield by accident, before the patterns, I... This is one of the flavors of the battlefield."


    Ma Ji smiled and pulled the gun trigger, turning the woman into a beehive.


    "I mean that one. I''m a patterned villain. Instead, I''ve lived a long time. God is terrible. Because I''m making such a bad guy live a long life and have a good life. No, I don''t think he''s going to live long enough to be about 86 years old in Japan today."


    With a snarling laugh and groaning, Ma Ji left behind a house with five bodies rolling around.


    Even at dawn of the night and even the next evening, the gunshots and bombing sounds never disappeared from the new city.


    At the time of Mirko''s death, all the boys and soldiers were assembled, and some mercenaries were assembled in one place, but then they scattered again. The team, with fewer dead people out, also went to regroup.


    True awareness of Simon, who is fighting next door the whole time. His movements have something to keep an eye on. But faster than that, judgment and enemy perception were phenomenal. There was never a time when Truth could turn his head faster than Simon, or see where his enemies were.


    After quitting the mercenary, Truth, who spent about four years in the back street tearing up in action, thinks he no longer takes so many pulls on his new home, Lei Lei, Andrew and Charles, but recognizes that it doesn''t extend to Simon alone.


    Small pause, two to grab an early dinner. Every time I ate the tasteless rate, it was true that I was aware of the task of replenishing the fuel.


    "Are you shocked that Mirko''s dead?


    Simon asks.


    "Sad, but it wasn''t as good as Johnny or... childhood taming died"


    Hard to say. True answered.


    "I don''t even know if that''s because of the short time I''ve been dating, or because I wasn''t aware of the very deep ties. It''s just... I''m a little scared. I guess I''m getting used to people dying."


    "That''s a problem. If that''s the case, I''m talking about..."


    Hearing the true story, Simon told him in a strange face.


    "Sometimes there are guys on the battlefield whose minds are about to disappear. But that''s an escape. You have to strive not to lose your mind as a person because of extreme conditions like the battlefield. So whoever abandons a man''s heart is a fugitive as a man - a weak man."


    Simon''s words echoed heavily in his true heart. As a commandment, as a wedge, I was struck by my heart. That''s all there was to it.


    "How does Simon keep people''s hearts in check?


    Ask the interested party.


    "I am always aware of the reality that I am happy. That way people don''t lose their minds."


    Simon, who breaks his face and answers forcefully.


    "''Cause wouldn''t you? We''re happy people. I live by doing whatever I want. I like to fight, I burn my life in battle and live. There is no happier way to live. I can''t imagine any more."


    Simon speaks with a sunny smile that looks really happy.


    Just looking at this smile of Simon makes my heart truly at ease.


    He is a man with a small physique but just nearby, giving him a great presence. But more than that, his charm is that smile. I''m just grinning, and the place soothes. It reassures and heals those who see it. Before the charm of those smiles, it was even truly strange that a person could smile so lovingly and unrelenting to people.


    (So did Yukioka...... Simon and I have a good fight.)


    It reminds me of it, and the back of my true chest shudders.


    "But on the other hand, it''s unfortunate to be deprived of fighting."


    (deprived of fighting?


    I wasn''t really sure what that word meant. It''s not like dying. But as long as I''m alive, I feel like I should be fighting.


    "What do you mean?


    "Sometimes you can''t fight even if you want to. A man I know fell in love with a woman, so I put my gun down. Not just in this world, in any way of life, but a woman is a gateway to a man chasing a dream - or a man living in a dream. It smashes a man''s dreams to dust."


    That''s what I was talking about, and the truth is I exhaled small.


    (I mean, what about me with a woman involved in the purpose itself...)


    It was true that I thought so, but I don''t want to put it in my mouth.

 1557 29

    The battle entered its fifth day.


    Many of the soldiers can hardly sleep. Even if he slept, he''d have about a dozen minutes of void where the gunshots would break off occasionally. Even in unrelated places, I wake up hypersensitive to gunshots. But the sleep during that few moments was precious. That alone will restore some fatigue.


    It''s like I don''t know what''s going on with the war anymore. Shoot all the enemies that show up. Kill enemies that keep boiling, whether you kill them or not, from next to next. Or they''ll kill you.


    No, we often don''t even know if we''re killing our enemies properly in the first place.


    Soldiers are getting in and storming, not exposing themselves to grandeur and shooting each other. Hiding in the shadow of each other''s shields, the extent to which they are surprised to only show their guns and hands, or occasionally just a little face to confirm. Die or live on that little confirmation, that''s the kind of battle most of the time. This is a long fight, naturally.


    Still, the dead are sure to leave. Some push with numbers and momentum to get in close to where the enemy is hiding. Sometimes the knife was wielded first after entering until it was difficult to shoot the gun.


    The five new houses, Andrew, Krishna, Lei Lei and Charles, were surely moving forward, destroying one and another and a group of enemies that emerged.


    Mercenaries and juvenile soldiers did not act on their own whilst scattering, it was a policy of acting coherently without attaching themselves, but over time, they have become slightly more and more diverse. Even though it''s time to consolidate to regroup, there''s been a shootout going on all the time somewhere, so that''s irresistible too. I can''t move inside even if the reinforcements request is right.


    In gun shootings, grenades and mortars can mix, but these are a limited number, so they can''t be used in vain in battles that don''t know when they''ll end.


    The newcomers were committed to using grenades efficiently. Immediately after blowing up near where the enemy is lurking, the hand of attack is generally loose. Aiming at that timing, he quickly moves through an unshielded space, makes a dignified jump into the place where the enemy is lurking, and exhausts the screen before the enemy''s gun is targeted.


    "It''s a downtown battle, and it''s a craftsman who can do it because he''s not so far away from the enemy. I can''t do the same thing in a beautiful place."


    A new home said Krishna consciously, but Krishna received that it wasn''t the only one. At the approaching point, a definite difference in skill emerges. Even when it comes to elite units of government forces, they have little combat experience compared to mercenaries. Not to mention the 11th chairman of the prestigious Mercenary School.


    Krishna doesn''t pull on them, either, and she keeps up. But I also know the difference in skill. It falls slightly compared to Charles. It clearly falls on Li Lei. If it''s just simple speed, it''s beating the new home and Andrew, but I know their refined moves are better than their own. It was only at a glance that I saw them occasionally coming into view that their bodies were moving to flow. He said his body was moving precisely according to the situation.


    "On the second floor of the house on the right in the front hall, don''t sniper nasty"


    Lurking inside the house and looking at the cobblestone hall that spreads out the window, the new home said. My family is shaking in the back room.


    "You know very well"


    Krishna pointed her nerves, but I don''t feel any sign of Sniver. Other than that, I know there''s a lot of enemies lurking across the hall.


    "You look like a pretty skilled guy. The electromagnetic waves of the killer were very slight, and it just made me feel very little for a moment."


    When the new home says, keep quiet and think.


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    Andrew cut the paralysis and spoke out because he had been silent for a long time.


    "There are a lot of enemies, and I want to do something about the sniver first. Krishna, Lei Li. You two sneak inside that house and kill the sniper first."


    Copy that, sir.


    "That''s okay, is there anything to catch on to? I''ve been thinking about it a long time, and I want you to tell me about it."


    Krishna responds to the order of her new home, but Lei asks questions concerned.


    "The number of enemies isn''t just the guy you''re seeing from here. It is no exaggeration that this hall is still a faction on the enemy''s side, and a suitable place for the enemy to hide and wait. Given the number of buildings facing the hall. There are people out there who are exposed to grandeur, and I can think of possibilities."


    "Tell me that first... If I hadn''t asked you a question, would you have let me go without telling you?


    When I hear about my new home, Lei Li gets stunned.


    "Excuse me. But go."


    The new home apologized once, but still didn''t take down the order.


    "If I knew in advance that it was possible, I''d be quick to deal with it.


    "Right."


    Charles followed, and Li Lei nodded, and Li Lei and Krishna began a sneaky building legend move.


    The truth was I slept flat among the gunshots. Unless the killing was directed at me, I was wearing the art of staying asleep.


    While the truth was asleep, Simon was fighting. I still don''t have a problem with bullets. There are plenty of guns, ammunition, water, and food from dead allied soldiers and government soldiers.


    "The soldiers of the government are falling apart. You can see that."


    Leaning against the wall of the house in the back alley, Simon says. We have no more immediate enemies, so we are on short pause.


    "It''s a world of gut theory when you get here. Morale is important."


    The truth is weary and silent, but as if to encourage such truth, Simon speaks with a smile. By the way, the truth is I just woke up from sleep. Otherwise, Simon, let him sleep without talking.


    "For the most part, soldiers who belong to the military are fighting because they have a sense of patriotism and a sense of purpose, but honestly, that''s all I think is tight. If American soldiers do it, they''ll get PTSD and shell shock or kill themselves because patriotism alone can''t keep the stress under control. Especially the stress of murder."


    In the first place, the United States is a place completely unrelated to its own national defense and often engages in war. Regardless of the pre-construction doctrine, its purpose is to fatten and fatten the military complex, whether it be a demonstration to the countries of the Middle East or the countries of the former east, a vote taking by politicians, the thoughts of private oilfielders who are substantial rulers.


    All for the sake of some human thought alone, a war as a business, a substitute for driving the young soldiers to their places of death. No matter how you educate the soldiers about patriotism, this can''t even boost morale.


    Upon understanding it, Simon quit to wage wars like the gangster toys his country wages, choosing the path of becoming a mercenary. I don''t want to give my life for those people. Above all, though the motive was the best one for wanting stronger stimuli.


    "What about mercenaries?


    Truth asks.


    "We really like war and we''re fighting. I go out of my way to pick a place near death and look forward to killing each other. I''m not saying it''s stress-free, but it''s fundamentally different from soldiers who belong to the country. Besides, a lot of guys can only live that way."


    "The morale of the people at Seguroamia National School V is also high."


    "The anti-government army side will be. The reason to fight is connected to morale. You can do whatever you want with your country, and you lose your family and your people."


    Listen to Simon, the truth reminds me of Mirko.


    "Regular military men are surprisingly pacifist. And I can''t help it if the military gets somewhat pacifist. If it doesn''t work, then you''ll lose your peace first. It''s not a bad thing they''re pacifist. If anything happens, you push that pacifism in and fight for patriotism and pride. But... This again becomes a spiritual theory, but one who fights for the battle itself and one who fights for patriotism and pride. When I get to the world of psychology, it seems to me like there''s a difference here."


    From the flow of the story, the truth concludes that the former is the one who is mentally strong.


    (Fiction, if you''re not stronger fighting with patriotism than you are fighting because you want to, it''s not a picture.)


    True to feel that reality is abnormal.


    "Was the talk a little loud?


    Simon jokes and smiles invincibly. The truth that was grumbling rises.


    Slightly drifting killer. The two move to the back of the back alley.


    "Unpleasant."


    Eventually, in front of the two, the hall widened. There are quite a few soldiers in the hall.


    "This place is in a bad position. We''re moving somewhere else."


    But Simon was motivated. Simon lowers first and truly follows afterwards.


    It was then. Simon feels like a killer and flies big on the spot.


    Gunshots sound. It is clear that it is a sniper gun.


    (Was there a sniper? I didn''t know I wouldn''t notice until just before... That''s a pretty good arm)


    As Simon rolls down the ground, he immediately gets up and looks backwards.


    True was falling to the ground. I also saw blood on the ground.


    Simon, who wanted to go help right away, but in a situation where snipers are after him, that''s also irresistible.


    While retreating, I look into a lethal place. It''s upstairs in the building.


    Then, a sniper was seen falling off the upstairs vern. Looks like he was killed before the fall, with his neck torn open.


    There was a Krishna figure on the veranda with a Kukli knife in his hand. Looks like he did.


    "True!"


    Now that he no longer needs to be alert to the presence of the sniper, Simon immediately runs to true origin.


    Simon knows we''re in the alley, even if the enemy probably knows we''re there. Be wary of the exits in the alley while worrying about the truth.


    When he arrived at his true location, an enemy peeked into him from the hall.


    "Fuck!"


    Simon poisons me and shoots my little gun all over me. The first two peeps fall.


    Simon takes on the truth with his other hand while shooting a gun with one hand.


    True injury was to the right thigh. However, the bleeding is severe and the artery may have been torn. In any case, you can''t leave me here alone.


    "Leave me. I don''t want to pull my leg."


    Mouth it and then remember Dejav for that dialogue. Somewhere I feel like someone said it to me, exploring my memory.


    "I don''t want a hungry ghost in your mouth. I just can''t move my legs anymore. You''ll still be able to shoot about a gun. Keep shooting till we die so we can go home alive!


    Simon reprimands him with a harsh voice sometime as he moves on a small run in charge of the truth.


    Truth is, I raise my gun while Simon is in charge, and I shoot at soldiers who show up at the exit in the alley. Simon focuses on running because the truth will be in charge behind it.


    "I died helping Johnny, remember Norman? When you were first in line."


    "Oh......"


    Truth snorts at Simon''s query as he runs.


    I still remember Simon''s dialogue then. Norman said he just followed his beliefs and pride.


    (So did Mirko. And me too...)


    True thought so, spilling a smile naturally, but neither true himself nor Simon noticed.


    "Me, too. That''s all we''re talking about. I don''t want to die."


    It was then that Simon said and went out from the back alley to the front street.


    There were three soldiers beside True and Simon. The muzzle can be stuck.


    It''s not like Simon didn''t anticipate this development - he jumped forward with a true hold and fired a gun at the side, but finds out he didn''t have to.


    The rain of bullets poured from behind them, and the three soldiers minced.


    "Hey, it''s been a while."


    "Oh, you''re really hurt, aren''t you?"


    A new home and Andrew show up and smile at True and Simon. Charles also showed up late.


    "Hey, did you look like the hero who saved our hair from the crisis?


    "Say it."


    To Charles, who said with a slight laugh, Simon shrugged his shoulders and laughed, holding true.

 1558 30

    "Come on, I want to take a shower"


    "I want to be nettled. Mr. Li Lei had the same rattle as me. Recommended 11"


    "How long are we going to fight, you can''t see ahead. Doesn''t even look like we''re moving towards the Presidency."


    Speak in the order of Origa, Tomash and Ignaz.


    The three were inside a deserted food store. I don''t have trouble eating because of it. The owner is rolling dead in front of the store. It''s going to be a few days after he died, and there''s a ton of maggots boiling in the body.


    (I wonder if Mirko is like that too. resistant to seeing Mirko''s body when retrieving it later)


    Looking at the store owner''s body, Origa thinks. I''m already used to seeing corpses and such, but still don''t want to see rotten bodies of close friends.


    "The president is likely to be sloppy when there''s an underground loophole in the first place."


    Tomash said in an unheeded voice.


    "And yet the government forces and the Lost Paradigm continue to fight? If that''s the case, it''s a stupid story."


    Ignaerts laughs powerlessly.


    "Has the U.S. Army withdrawn yet? There''s always a retreat order nearby."


    Anxiously speaking, Origa.


    "There''s no air strike for that. We talked about all the bombers being shot down by the U.S. Army, and maybe they did it right around there."


    And, Ignaerts.


    "The government air base was demolished forever when the U.S. military joined the war, and even if it stayed, it wouldn''t be a big deal, yeah"


    "There''s a chance they''ll help us from Russia."


    "Turkey and Iran, not Russia."


    "That''s why I''m saying Russia might join it."


    "There is no way. Why do you think Turkey came up with a name? Relations between Turkey and Russia have not been calm lately. Russia abandoned us, so we made it to the cauldron."


    "I know that."


    While Tomash and Origa are making up their minds, Ignaerts goes out to ask what''s going on outside the store.


    "Hey, over here. Come quick."


    Find four of your fellow boy soldiers, and Ignaerts will call out to you. They are all about ten to twelve years old.


    "We''ll be safe in here, and we''ll have rice. You guys didn''t miss a single one. I have survived well so far. Great."


    When Ignaz twists the four, the four faces break.


    "The jamming waves are still out, and the radio doesn''t work at all. The only thing I know from this is that the battle itself is going on."


    Tomash''s voice had also reached Ignatz and four juvenile soldiers.


    "Conversely, when the radio was connected, for better or worse, there was a big change."


    Ignaerts shrugged and took one chocolate on the store shelf.


    "I want to be the strongest man I can be. No, I will."


    Military training schools in Nepal. Asked by the instructor why he wanted to be a soldier in the classroom, Krishna answered with dignity in front of the boys his age.


    If anyone in a Japanese school classroom had made the same statement in the classroom a boy his age would just be laughed at. But there''s no such thing as a laugher here. On the contrary, it is in Krishna''s quiet strong determination that most people burn their fighting spirit silently.


    "The definition of what is to be the strongest is for each person. But whoever accomplishes it, there are not three digits in human history. If we want to be the strongest in human history, we''ll talk about getting involved with just one person who doesn''t even know who he is. It''s easy if you just put it in words, but there''s no way to go."


    "That''s why it''s worth risking all this life I''ve been given"


    Against the words of the instructor, Krishna''s determination was not shaken by fine dust, and she said so with perseverance.


    Krishna then graduated with the best grades in the military training school.


    Gurka soldiers are scouted into the British Army-affiliated Gurka Brigade by a scouting unit of Gurka soldiers coming from England. This is a traditional ritual-like substitute, but scouted Gulka soldiers are accounted for as a clean force, and are also given a challenging task in anticipation of that fighting power.


    Krishna also stopped in the eyes of British scouting troops, but Krishna refused to join the British Army. It was Krishna''s wish to become a mercenary and head straight to the battle zone.


    "I want to be the strongest man in the world. I believe building oneself in action is the way to strength."


    In front of the British scouts, Krishna said in grandeur.


    "Then you should go to mercenary school first. No, you should definitely go in. All the soldiers out there are fierce. They''ll train you even more."


    With that recommendation, Krishna was admitted to the mercenary school.


    Even in mercenary schools Krishna always achieved top grades. And upon graduation, Krishna asked the instructor:


    "How ranked are you, including all graduates since the mercenary school opened? Not after the scores, but in the eyes of the instructor."


    "Fifth place."


    Krishna snorted as the instructor answered without getting her hair in between. What it means to be too immediate is that those four people who are above themselves are very different from themselves.


    "The four people above you are the eleventh grade presidential squad that is now legendary. Simple strength would not rival Simon Bell, Lei and Charles. And you''re good as a soldier, but not for a commander. In his ability as commander, the new home is not yet among the graduates of this mercenary school."


    Listening to the instructor, Krishna took a strong interest in the eleventh term chair squad. You will want to fight them or act with them.


    But all of a sudden, rather than going to see them, I wanted to try my arms first, and Krishna walked across various battlefields as a mercenary for a while.


    He then asked the mercenaries he knew to introduce him to his new home, which was off the hook, to visit with them a battlefield called the Republic of Seguroamia, and to fight with him.


    Eleventh Grade Chairman Squad, True and Krishna were engaged in engagements with enemy forces.


    The enemy soldier stands in a brick house and even shoots a gun eye in the wall, so only protection is thick.


    "You''re gonna be stuck here forever, Dal."


    The new home squeaks.


    "It hurts not to be able to use shells ~"


    Charles said. If there were civilians in the house, we could roll them out.


    "I don''t care if it involves civilians, but I''ll use it if this one sucks. But it''s nothing like that. You just have to go through here and go somewhere else."


    As I said, my new home saw Simon and Lei.


    "You two go inside the house and finish them off."


    "Aye."


    "Normally, that''s an unscrupulous order."


    At the order of his new home, Lei immediately responded, Simon said with a smile on his face.


    Simon and Li Lei enter the premises of the house where the enemy is located and the adjacent house, while heavy shooting is carried out at the remaining face. Dimensions that sneak in from the side.


    "Hey, there''s a guy sneaking up on us, too."


    A new home stops shooting guns and looks back.


    "Seriously?


    Charles also looked back and looked around the rear perimeter. The rear is a hall that joins True and Andrew and the others.


    It''s an excellent new home word when it comes to the perception of signs, so I''m sure it will, but neither Lee Li nor the other three could detect it.


    "Andrew! Get away from me!


    A new home screams and Andrew rolls fast in its giant.


    "I said - Yikes!


    Andrew bleeds from his flank and cries. It is a scratch, but the knitted combat clothes of bulletproof fiber are torn apart.


    "It''s something I''ve noticed a lot."


    The old man, who stormed Andrew from behind, grins softly as he stands.


    It''s Silver Wolf.


    Staring at the old man, Krishna said. True, Andrew, Lee Li and Krishna are engaged with this old man once.


    "Makichi Uenohara, this guy is going to kill ordinary people in the middle of a battlefield, he''s a piece of junk. He''s got mud on his mother''s name and he''s embarrassed to be the same Japanese, so let''s just kill him right here. Let''s do that."


    When the new home said so, Ma Ji turned to the gunpoint, but Krishna reached out and controlled.


    "If you''re in a bad position, this old man will get away with it."


    "I mean, if you''re a Tyman, you think you''re coming aboard? You want to be a Tyman?


    Krishna nods at the question of her new home.


    "Grandpa, bare hands?


    Charles asks Ma Ji, who is carrying the gun on his back for once but won''t try to pull it out.


    "You can use your gun."


    Horse Yoshi said with a slight laugh.


    Krishna, who pulled out the Kukli knife, moves forward and forth in front of Ma Ji. In the meantime, the newcomers resume shooting at the house.


    "Hmm. You''re not gonna call them all?


    "Then you''ll run away again, won''t you? I don''t seem to be able to afford it right now. I didn''t think I''d run away by myself."


    Krishna quietly tells Ma Ji to tease her.


    "I guess this is the first time I''ve had sex with a Gulka soldier. You''re gonna entertain me."


    Ma Ji slowly walked out towards Krishna.

 1559 31

    It was Krishna who set me up first. Krishna kicked hard on the ground as we shrunk our differences from each other, sinking our upper bodies deep and rushing out to pack our differences all at once.


    (Overflowing with youth and spirituality. Good stuff)


    Ma Ji saw the sharp aura released from Krishna and rejoiced.


    (Above all, this fighting spirit. Reminds me of my youth. I had a time like this, too. pity and joy in picking such a young man out, I can''t stop.)


    At that moment when Krishna entered the right to control her own attack, Ma Ji took a step forward with a great, fast, far more intense fighting spirit than Krishna.


    Krishna was overwhelmed just by Ma Ji''s taking that step. Something huge and horrible that was hard to describe appeared suddenly in front of me, and I was caught by such a feeling that I was about to crush myself.


    With Krishna''s face turned, Ma Ji''s right arm protrudes. I could see my arm spinning. And the image of one''s face being torn apart and dying instantly follows Krishna''s brain.


    With Ma Ji''s hands imminent, Krishna''s upper body sinks further and runs at a dull rate.


    My body was moving naturally. The image of death was switching on the function of the body to encourage avoidance.


    Without the name of Uenohara''s ancient martial arts, this special depth crushes flesh and bones by spinning the hand forged to the extreme like a screw.


    Ma Ji likes the moment she releases this move and destroys her human body. And I also loved showing that sight to others and seeing fear react.


    (Though it is very tight, it is well done. Again, this guy is promising in the future.)


    While sending praise in his heart, Ma Ji flips his body and releases a backward kick.


    Now Krishna, who could not be deflected, defended herself with her arms, so she did not have to take a direct hit. But its body leans wide to the side.


    Krishna manages to stay and keep her body on the verge of falling. That''s where Ma Ji launches another attack. The back fist of the swinging master was under Krishna''s shoulder. My brachial bones twitch.


    Every time Ma Ji moves, Krishna remembers such illusions as if even the surrounding air was destroyed. So much for this old man''s movements, fast, sharp, and full of outrage.


    To a completely flinched Krishna, Ma Ji takes a step further. At the same time, Ma Ji''s body sinks slightly, his body stretches wide and protrudes as his hands rotate.


    Ma Ji was after Krishna''s throat.


    Krishna couldn''t squeeze, but she was reflexively protecting her throat with a Kukli knife.


    And Krishna had an incredible experience. The knife was destroyed, fragments splashed, and the bones in Krisiyuna''s mandible were also crushed.


    Krishna''s body glances wide and falls on her back with blood scattered.


    Though he suffered serious injuries that made him want to cover his eyes, spraying a large amount of blood, that the skin and flesh of his jaw would be swept away, and bones would be crushed, he could still only prevent him from being swept down his throat and leading to death.


    Krishna''s rush to Ma Ji is only about five seconds away. The battle was quickly decided. They attacked me unilaterally and ended up with nothing good.


    When I lost, Krishna''s brain wasn''t even accepting. My brain hasn''t caught up with the fact that I''ve been destroyed, defeated by nothing, and shown the difference in power by the very worst.


    (What''s the matter...)


    Ma Ji was lost when she saw Krishna, who had become incapable of fighting and was frightened.


    Ma Ji has a very whimsical personality. I also like to kill young people with developing talents, but sometimes I feel like I want to miss them. Until now, I was going to pick my talent buds, and now I don''t feel like it.


    "Hey, we got a fight. Is there no stronger one?


    Ma Ji speaks out on the back of the newcomers shooting at a house with enemy soldiers.


    (That Krishna...)


    When I saw Krishna falling in her unbroken appearance, the truth was utterly silent. Krishna and I have trained for melee combat many times. True, but we have never won. It doesn''t extend to Simon, Lee and Charles, but if it''s just a melee, it''s a better owner of arms than his new home and Andrew.


    "You''re done over there. It was faster than I thought."


    My new home shrugged when I saw the gun stopped being fired from the enemy.


    "Wait. Mr. Ji. I''m gonna take it from here now."


    "Ho ho, I''m looking forward to that."


    Ma Ji laughs at the words of her new home.


    "No, if you''re free, you don''t have to wait."


    "Which one is it?"


    Ma Ji laughs when the words of her new home get bumpy.


    A minute later, Li Lei and Simon, who had dived directly into the house to finish off the soldiers inside, return.


    "Silver Wolf."


    Seeing an old man with a long matcho, Li Lei speaks his name.


    "Simon, Krishna tied up Tyman and lost. Take revenge on him."


    "Am I allowed to play like that?


    Simon smiles and shrugs his shoulders at the orders of his new home.


    "Shooting all of us is a quick escape, so we should stop while we''re playing with Tyman."


    Copy that.


    Encouraged by his new home, Simon moves forward and forth in front of Ma Ji.


    I slipped through its sides and rushed to Krishna, where my new home was falling. Next to Ma Ji also slips through flat.


    "Krishna, you want to be the strongest man, don''t you? Then don''t pass out here and watch Simon fight closely. As far as I know, he''s the most powerful mercenary."


    With Krishna''s help, the new home told him in a powerful voice.


    Krishna followed the words of her new home, desperately remaining conscious, staring at Simon and Ma Ji across the street.


    Compared to Ma Ji, who is over 180 in height, it seems inferior to the purpose seen by Simon, who is 160 in height, but the power hidden within Simon is aura and unleashed, without inferior to Ma Ji, who is facing each other, or to the eyes of the mercenaries who are watching.


    (On the contrary... I''m more overwhelmed by this guy''s concern)


    Ma Ji swallows the saliva. The tip of my hand is shaking fine. Instinct already understands the difference in power.


    (to a young man who''s not even a third of me alive......)


    I accepted that I was trembling just because I confronted him, and Ma Ji''s bride moaned hard. I''ve fought many before, but other than my mother, I''ve never fought a stronger opponent than myself. I can say that''s bad luck or bad luck.


    I stepped in first from Ma Ji and waved my arm. As I rotate, I snap Simon''s throat.


    Ma Ji just stepped in, overwhelming his opponent. Krishna tried to fight and felt it strong. Full of intense feelings.


    But Simon had a cool face, and he himself was treading forcefully so as not to feel the pressure of Ma Ji.


    Simon''s excellent moving vision was fully reading Ma Ji''s attack.


    Simon''s exceptional reflex nerves were fully responsive to Ma Ji''s attacks.


    Simon''s extraordinary instantaneous power completely outweighed Ma Ji''s speed.


    The depths of Ma Ji''s special assassination cut the sky, and Simon''s unleashed hook, which jumped into his pocket, was piercing Ma Ji''s flank.


    If there is also a height difference of more than 20 cm, the weight difference physical difference makes the weight of the attack and the thickness to be taken completely different. But the reality is that Simon''s fist blow is causing Ma Ji, who is far better at gatai than he is, to sit alongside him in large measure.


    Blood flows backwards from the back of Ma Ji''s throat, creeping up into his mouth.


    (heavy...... strong......)


    Ma Ji makes such an image of a ball of steel being shot at high speeds from close range.


    fundamentally felt as if it were another organism. When Simon has all of his physical abilities beating him, he just gets one shot of his fist, and Ma Ji admits it.


    (There is a historical difference in talent. Look at my mother, I knew that, too. When there''s such a monster and any effort is laughed off. Until now I haven''t seen her, besides my mother)


    Ma Ji realizes that he has lived for more than eighty years and has finally circled to the second person.


    Staying on the verge of falling, Ma Ji releases a knee kick with Simon''s side head turned in a desperate shape that squeezed his face.


    Simon''s eyes clearly see the movement. I can read it. From Simon''s point of view, that''s slow. Wet.


    As the difference in power was historical in Ma Ji and Krishna, so was Simon and Ma Ji. Also, the difference in power was historical.


    Second, Simon remembers the old days.


    A man named Simon Bell was born with a privileged physical ability, but until his late teens, he wasn''t nearly as good as he was at not flying.


    I got my hands on boxing when I was a student, but to the extent I could beat it there. I often lost. And it pained me that neither martial arts nor martial arts as a sport suited me at all.


    Unless it''s a complete ruleless kill, your body won''t move well. Conversely, if it''s a fight to kill, you''re free to move. I went into mercenary school, thoroughly bullied my body, and learned the skills to kill it, while realizing it was right for me.


    And then one time, Simon woke up. I was able to control my body, like I could never consciously do in a normal person. I''m free to tap into my potential.


    When people are in danger of their lives, the brakes of the forces that are usually contained are released, giving them what they call the idiotic power of a fire. Simon can consciously put it out. But not only that, but the flesh changed so that it could withstand the liberation of power. And by the changes in the flesh itself, muscle strength was dramatically strengthened at the same time.


    It was evolution and blossoming. It was the moment when man, of his own free will, climbed one step up the stairs of man.


    At one time Simon sought strength, as did his obsession. But I went one step up and learned the reality that most other human beings did not reach me, and I could no longer lose that greed.


    Now I hope I''m having fun with my people while I keep living in battle. That''s all there is to the feeling in Simon.


    So all the time, Simon laughs naturally. I enjoy spending time with my companions I care about, and I always laugh gently and frankly.


    The man of extreme strength, at the same time, was also of extreme brightness, kindness and warmth.


    "Become...!?


    Ma Ji was mute. It was from both sides that the knee that unleashed the knee kick was received with Simon''s left and right hand thumbs.


    And then Simon just has his thumb, and Ma Ji''s knee is removed.


    "Ooh......"


    When Simon''s thumb came off, Ma Ji stood alone on one leg and moaned with a curse as he remembered the fierce fear and confusion.


    Simon''s kick pierced Ma Ji''s abdomen, full of gaps.


    A power that doesn''t seem like a human kick. Powerful injection machine, kicking as if an iron stick had been punched in. Some of his guts are torn, and a large amount of blood, not comparable to earlier, is thrown out of Ma Ji''s mouth, his white eyes peeled off, and he falls into a letter to depression.


    Simon poked his gun and pulled the trigger at Ma Ji''s head, which had become completely non-combatant.


    Bikun and his body cramped a lot once, and he stopped moving ahead. Silver hair dyes red.


    I kept fighting on the battlefield - no, the life of an old man who was going to fight and who kept killing the lives of others was interrupted there.

 1560 32

    Then three more days went by.


    The gunshot wound on his true leg was pus and then boiling to the maggots. The same goes for Krishna''s elbowed and crushed jaw.


    On that day, Truth was taking a small pause in a room in an unmanned building with the newcomers.


    "Don''t take maggots. You''re gonna be sick, but leave it there."


    When trying to get rid of maggots boiling in gunshot wounds, watch out for new homes being true and Krishna.


    "It has long been said that wounded soldiers have a better chance of survival than soldiers with maggots boiling. Only dead tissue is pinpointing maggots, and besides, it even gives them sterilizing substances."


    "Is that true? You shouldn''t trust a leader because he''s a liar."


    "You can''t be such a liar in here!


    A new home roughs up his voice to Andrew, who gives him a frigid sound.


    It''s the eighth day of my life.


    Li Lei shrugs. No radio, no contact with other units. He got away with other mercenaries and juvenile soldiers. I am not on the side, even though I planned to break up and act or stay away.


    Radio is sealed by massive non-discriminatory jamming. This was unexpected. As a result, both enemy allies are out of touch and in a state of havoc.


    Wireless.


    True, who was the radio''s turn, reports and turns up the volume.


    "Gentlemen, I am the commander of the government army, Marshal Dormortin."


    I froze together on that audio that came from the radio that came through. No, the anti-government and vigilante soldiers, who heard the radio elsewhere, would have been even more shocked than the mercenaries.


    A previously disconnected radio was connected, and there was an enemy commander, not an ally. In other words, if the trend of battle is decided and the anti-government forces see it as highly defeated, and they are about to make a surrender recommendation at the command of the enemy, it is considered so.


    "I am Commander Dmitry Petrov of the Anti-Government Army. Major Tommy Norton, affiliated with the U.S. Army, is also here. ''


    But then I was even more surprised by the flowing voice. Top of the anti-government army - because Oliga''s father''s voice flowed. Then there''s even the head of the U.S. Army.


    "I command the government forces. Drop your weapons and abandon all combat operations. The battle is over. Former President Gomore kept us fighting and tried to escape with one person in exile. A government army chaser is now following Gomore. We surrendered. ''


    "Notify the anti-government forces and each vigilante. Put the gun down. Our battle is over. Government forces surrendered. Our victory. ''


    All at once lost power in the top circulars of both government and anti-government forces.


    Are you done?


    "I want to fall asleep on this occasion"


    "It''s war till I get home."


    "Do bananas go into snacks?"


    Charles, his new home, Lei Lei and Andrew were each grumbling with a careless face.


    (We did it. Mirko... the moment you wished for has come)


    True relief, he was speaking to Mirko in his heart.


    The boys and soldiers were ecstatic when they heard reports of government surrender and anti-government victory flowing from the radio.


    "Yay...... It''s finally over. This is really the time..."


    Oliga messes her face up and cries.


    Next to that, Tomash, who now even suspects that this time is not a dream, is following his cheek over and over again.


    "Mirko! We finally won!


    Ignaerts looks up to heaven and screams.


    All four younger boy soldiers are holding each other in tears.


    At the same time with unspeakable joy, their hearts were pressed like waves with pity for their lost companions.


    V5 makes the call.


    "My Master, I''m sorry. We have lost the Republic of Segloamia."


    ''Right. Too bad you did your best. Something like that.''


    Reporting in a respectful tone, the other person across the phone said in an eagle tone.


    "I will definitely salvage"


    ''You don''t have to. If anything, you should go back to Zunfantasy City for a while and wait for most of it to cool off''


    "I understand��"


    It was an intentional V5, but the other person over the phone told me to answer it with a sinking voice.


    Thus the civil war in the Republic of Seguroa, which lasted for more than a year, ended.


    The soldiers of the Lost Paradigm disappeared somewhere. It wasn''t devastated. I guess we''ve each returned to our own country, but somewhere else, if we find ourselves a violent battlefield, we''ll rally around and vandalize.


    Although President Mogoa escaped from the underground tunnel, he was found and detained on the outskirts of the capital, Odiluomio. The day after the end of the war, it became a fast-track execution process.


    The most capacitive sports venue in the new town was to be used as an execution ground.


    There could not have been a trial or anything like that. No one even had that idea. For the sake of his own lust for power, the only hope is to give death as soon as possible to a man who has made one country devastating, tormenting large numbers of his own people and taking their lives. Justice and human rights eat shit.


    The execution yard was flooded with the anger and hatred of the citizens. A little man named Mogoa, the star of the stage, was squeamish crying and exposing himself to ugliness like a wasting child.


    "I can''t believe so many lives have been taken for such crap..."


    From the audience, Origa was looking at Mogoa in a bad mood.


    "The attitude of those in power who are pursued by the revolution and executed varies. Some came to death with dignity without disturbance."


    says Tomash. Charles, sitting next to him, reflexively thinks of Louis XVI. Once there was also an image of darkness, Louis XVI has become re-evaluated with the times.


    "I want you to make me suffer and kill you, but wouldn''t you do something so evil to a boulder"


    And, Ignaerts.


    "Look at his face. Now is enough hell for him."


    I refer to Mogoa''s unusual crying face reflected on the screen and laugh as her new home seems petty.


    "If you put yourself in this situation where people from all over the country hate you, resent you, and want you to kill you, your reactions are going to change a lot from person to person. He''s noble, he''s all given up and he''s infidel, and he''s the ugliest."


    Li Lei is also ridiculed.


    Eventually Mogoa was tied to a pillar and the shooting took place. I get shot at many, many bullets, and I get disappointed. And I get a cheer that just cracks.


    "Whoo-hoo... you can''t do this kind of thing. I know there are other people out there, but any villain''s murder show doesn''t suit me."


    "I agree."


    Simon says, and his new home nods.


    Origa and Tomash were just staring silently and there was no sign that they would be happy with Mogoa''s death. It is a party that was fighting, and has lost many of its people in doing so, and another emotion is coming and going than joy.


    Meanwhile, Ignaerts was innocently happy to applaud.


    Furthermore, the following day, a medal was to be awarded at the sports stadium where Mogoa was killed.


    The medals are awarded to the anti-government forces, the U.S. military, and the civilian resistance. Civilian resistance and vigilante groups shall have one representative of each group out and shall be given an immediate medal.


    The delegates will also receive medals for the soldiers in their group, which they will later hand over. Anti-government and U.S. soldiers will also be distributed later.


    Oliga was awarded a medal as a delegate. When I receive it, I become aware that I wanted Mirko to play this role.


    The U.S. military was also given a letter of thanks. Then Oliga thought that the mercenaries would be given something similar, but there was no sign of it. On the contrary, there are no medals awarded to them. I haven''t come to this place in the first place.


    "What about the mercenaries?


    "Oh, you don''t know Origa..."


    Oliga, who has received the medal, returns to her companions and asks, and Tomash opens his mouth like he can''t say.


    "They don''t exist. They treat you like one."


    "What? What are you talking about?


    "Well, being itself is unofficial. There are cases where countries treat you as part of an army, and there are stories of medals being awarded, but mostly as unofficial troops. Low wages, or unpaid, are hired just to guarantee clothing and accommodation, which will add to the strength of the war, but will be decided not to be officially present. That''s how they treat us. That''s why they never call me here."


    "Oh no...! Even they fought for us with blood, and they treated us like that!


    Listening to Tomash, Origa is outraged. The other boys and soldiers felt the same way about Origa.


    "I think Charles understands that and has nothing to complain about."


    Tomash tells you in vain.


    "Oliga, no matter how informal and unaccompanied you are, we know. That those people helped me. And you''re grateful."


    Ignaerts smiles and encourages.


    "Oh, I came up with a good thing"


    Oliga flashes when she hears Ignaz''s words and slaps her hand with a pound.


    "There''s something I need you all to help me with..."


    When Origa told her companions what she had in mind, the companion boys and soldiers gave their faces a shiny and pleasant acceptance.

 1561 33

    I was at the hospital. Truly, Junko contacted me. I wonder how you found out about this place.


    It''s time to come back.


    "It''s only been six months."


    Honestly, I like my life now, so I feel like I want some more.


    ''Seven months and two weeks, to be exact. You absorb specially fast, and you''re a kid who can learn ten in one, so that''s enough.''


    Honestly, while I like my current life, I also want to go home and see Junko''s face.


    Later, the newcomers came to visit and truly told them that President Mogoa had been executed yesterday and that today there were medals awarded to those who fought.


    Krishna is still in the intensive care unit because she is much more seriously injured than true. I haven''t even met with True.


    "Keep it back. At least we don''t want to hang out with you anymore."


    Communicating the contents of the phone call from Junko jumped out of the mouth of his new home unexpected remarks, truly surprising.


    True to gaze at Simon, Lee, Charles and Andrew, but they all know that from the beginning and look like they were in harmony with their plans.


    "I quit as a mercenary. So, when I quit, all the guys in the eleventh chair of the mercenary school quit, too. They said so on their own."


    An even more shocking statement comes out of the mouth of my new home. The other four are not upset at all. When we had already decided to talk, it really seemed.


    "Why are you quitting?


    "The truth is... I was going to quit then"


    To the true question, the new home was spilling a lonely smile.


    "At that time?


    "Did you hear we had another mate? He was a troublemaker with a clumsy leg of abalone rounding, a prominent wanting conditioner, but also a moodmaker. When he died, we weren''t all half lost. I used to beat him to relieve stress, so I was disappointed in who I was going to beat up."


    Take your gaze off the truth, become a nagging addition and subtraction, the new home tells.


    "I was taking an oath when I was supposed to be a mercenary and act as a team with these guys. He said he wouldn''t let these guys die alone. When one person dies, the mercenary quits. Awesome stupid vow, but I carried it on my own as a leader."


    I''m listening, and I truly find it surprising that even a man like his new home is something that involves considerable shock at the loss of his people. But it was even more surprising that he had made such an oath. I''m usually kidding, but I actually wonder if he''s a delicate, serious, and instrumental man.


    "He died a while before you and Johnny came along. That''s when I got hurt, and I told everyone that story. I talked to him for two days. That''s the first time I''ve ever made a decision in me. If I let one member of the eleventh presidential squad of the mercenary school die, he said he was going to quit. That''s when a lot of shit told me. I''ve been told not to discriminate against my life even though the other mercenaries who are following us are letting me die."


    When the new home smiles bitterly and turns its gaze to its people, other faces spill a similar bitter laugh.


    "So, these guys didn''t want to quit, but one of these days, if I''m serious about quitting, I''m gonna quit myself or something... That''s the time. Junko called. Simon and I have known Junko since we were kids. Because we talked about a guy who really liked that Junko, and that guy wanted to be strong... then it''s a lot of Junko''s favor we owe him, and we still have some incomplete burning parts, and between now and dating your growth, it''s just me and Simon who decided to extend the mercenary. At the time, I didn''t talk to Lei, Charles and Andrew about the purpose of training you, but I didn''t have to talk to them, and these guys noticed. No, it wasn''t just these three that I noticed. And the other mercenaries."


    "Alan noticed first."


    Simon speaks at a time when the story of his new home takes a breather.


    "I''m telling you, I don''t like mercenaries anymore. How solitary, unusual and unsolicited an oath is an oath. You can''t break that. I broke it for six months, though. Uh, I don''t know what you''re talking about already. I don''t know why."


    A new home to hold your face.


    "Don''t take it personally like you couldn''t have extended it for yourself, huh? Conversely, I wanted time to use Junko''s favor to calm down my feelings, me and my new home. An extended battle for it."


    On behalf of his new home, Simon adds with a flamboyant grin.


    "That''s why I''ve been dizzy for a short time, changing places everywhere."


    "I''m restless, but it was more exciting than before."


    Charles and Andrew say.


    "And true. Come to school tomorrow. Oliga and the others want to thank us all. Krishna can''t seem to do it, but you can move a little bit."


    Simon said.


    "A tough thank you greeting, or something like that? I can light it up."


    "You don''t. Oliga must be the meat potty for all of us and show her appreciation sexually. I can''t forgive you for anything else."


    In response to Charles'' words, it was a new home returning to its usual pace.


    The next day, mercenaries, with the exception of Krishna and some seriously wounded mercenaries, stepped into Seguroamia National Fifth School about ten days later.


    Then all the boys and soldiers lined up, saluted and greeted, so the mercenaries sniffled.


    "What''s going on? Altered."


    Simon, who is truly a shoulder lender, asks.


    "They made it non-existent for the new government, and because it''s pathetic, we decided to give you a medal."


    Oliga moved forward and let her spread her garlic and bright grin.


    "Poor thing, it''s not the same thing."


    "Well, we know that."


    Alan and Elliot say as if they were illuminating. All the other mercenaries have a similar look.


    "What. So you don''t want it?


    "No..."


    Alan smiled and waved at Oliga pointing his mouth.


    "I made them all for yesterday. I plan to make it later for the fallen."


    Tomash puts up a bullet pendant at the end of the chain. This would mean replacing the medal.


    "The graves of the fallen mercenaries are to be built next to the graves of our people. It''ll take a while, but I''ll let you know when I can, so you can come to the grave."


    Some of the mercenaries were holding their heads to that word of Ignaerts.


    And then the boys and the soldiers next thing you know, they put a pendant on the neck of the mercenaries.


    "One at a time, I made it with thanks and prayers."


    Ignaerts flickers well in front of his true face and attaches a pendant directly to his true neck with a laugh.


    "Are you still faceless at times like this?"


    I put on a real pendant, and then Ignaerts said to me in a frightening mood.


    "You have no choice. But I''m glad I can''t make you happy with your expression..."


    "Oh, did I? It''s hard to make. But I know you have a hot heart, too."


    With a smile, Ignaerts offers his hand and truly exchanges his hands accordingly.


    "I failed quite a bit because I was clumsy, and I broke about three chains."


    "Oh well. Haha, I can light it up. Hey, something."


    Pendant on Charles'' neck as Tomash laughs lightly. Charles couldn''t stop laughing similarly.


    "Nah, Origa. You made mine."


    I tease Oliga, who stood in front of me, as her new home grinned slightly.


    "I didn''t just make yours."


    "I''m glad you called me even though you said so."


    She is told she is happy to face her new home, and Oliga begins to get suspicious of her hands pendanting to the neck of her new home.


    "Stay grateful. That''s right, Origa. Do me a favor."


    Where I got my pendant on, my new home said.


    "What?


    "Knit those three, let me mess with them a little"


    "Huh? I don''t like it..."


    Origa inadvertently lags behind the unexpected demands of her new home.


    "Fine, fine."


    "Hey!?


    A new home that turns behind Origa and teases her hair forcefully. Origa raised a protest, but was also hesitant to force her to shake it off, making her do what she wanted her new home to do, anxiously.


    "What is this..."


    Oliga looks at her hair with her hands. The three knitting knitting that has been lowered until now has grown quite loosely in one piece.


    "I just changed the shape of the three braids a little bit. I thought it would look good on you. It''s my taste. If you don''t like it, put it back."


    "Oh, thanks...... You sure this one looks better?


    I can''t be sure because I don''t have a big mirror, so Origa looks at Tomash and Ignaz and asks.


    "You look a little grown up"


    "Not bad as Imechen. Neo origades"


    Ignaerts and Tomash said.


    "Oh, yeah? But why is this...? I think I was used to knitting hands."


    Origa looks at her new home strangely. I imagine that maybe I was doing it by knitting my old lover''s hair


    "No, I used to knit three, too."


    But the unimaginable answer came back, and some of the people on the spot solidified.


    "Really?"


    "Oh......"


    As Li Lei turned to Simon, Simon, whose new home was dating since he was a child, nodded with a distant eye.


    "Is that... in Japan, guys knit three things too?


    Oliga asks scared.


    "Oh, Japan. Until a man grows up, there are three knitting rules."


    "It''s a lie, isn''t it?


    "Lies."


    The truth asked by Tomash answers instantly. Tomash, who I think asked a stupid question, that it''s obvious that it''s a lie because the truth hasn''t done that in the first place.


    At the end of the task of wearing a medal replacement pendant, the boys and mercenaries lined up to face each other and saluted at the same time by the time it was beautiful.


    Since the airport is not functioning in the Republic of Seguroa, it was necessary to take a trip to a neighbouring country for Truth to return to Japan. There are no direct flights to Japan with its neighbors and they must be transferred.


    The drop-off to the true airport was accompanied by five members of the eleventh grade presidential squad of the Mercenary School. I''ve already broken up with other mercenaries like Alan and Elliot, with Krishna at the hospital, and with the boys and soldiers.


    ''I didn''t have that much conversation with you, but I''ve always been aware of you when you came to the field of action to be strong''


    "Me, too."


    Truth returned to the words that Krishna, who still had jaw repair and could not speak, conveyed in letters, so short.


    We get to the airport and the six of us have a chat.


    "I''ll just say this. Carve it in your heart."


    Simon advances in front of him and tells him forcefully where the time is approaching for the plane that Truth plans to board.


    "You and me, we didn''t just take care of him. You were fast becoming a clean force. We and you are definitely comrades. Ever, ever. Don''t forget that."


    Simon''s words sounded hot, strong and fierce on his true chest and were firmly engraved.


    "We will not return to a decent world if we stop being mercenaries anyway, so our comrades may be enemies tomorrow. Let''s play as hard as we can."


    The new home sarcastically says.


    "The time you spent with us was exciting, wasn''t it? You burned it as a lovely memory to your memory. You had a great experience."


    Andrew hugs his true body full of power from the front.


    "The next time you see me, you''ll keep the zinc full, just like you''re a nice guy with a hairy twinkle ~. Then I''ll love you plenty ~"


    While imagining my disgusting appearance, the truth is that when I go home, I decide at this point to find out what ingredients make my hair thicker and what ingredients don''t.


    "If I go to Japan, let''s go to Akihabara together."


    "Oh, that''s when I do too."


    Charles and Li Lei asked me out, but I really didn''t want to.


    Bravery learned from Simon.


    After calculating the enemy''s movements, he learned how to carry the battle from Simon, his new home and Lei.


    Special melee techniques were learned from Charles.


    The art of survival and obsession with raw were learned from Simon and Lei Lei.


    I learned from my new home the art of building an immediate operation to suit the situation.


    I learned nothing in particular from Andrew. No, I never learned, but I remember the dialogue Andrew spoke of. Those days I spent with them were certainly exciting. It burned as an intense memory.


    While thanking you for your vibrant days together and for teaching yourself so much, I drowned silently and deeply and truly broke up with the five mercenaries.

 1562 End Chapter

    More than four years have passed since True finished his activities as a mercenary.


    Li Lei returned to his country and again belonged to an abominable army, becoming a leaping operative in Japan.


    Charles operated a freelance starter in the American backyard, but a job prompted him to change his riverbank to Japan.


    Andrew was dubiously operated by the Star Charcoal Flow spell, zombied alive, fought true, apricot, and Li Mei, and lost his life.


    Simon returned to America, his homeland, and entered a chinky street gang called ''Tea Time on the Battlefield''.


    Originally a small group of chimps of several people, this organization eventually undergoes transformation into a giant organization that has full control of America''s back society, and Simon fits into its number two position.


    The new home became a doomsday on the back streets of Japan, but while doing a lot of disastrous things, it was designated one of the ''taboos''.


    Krishna hasn''t heard anything since.


    Ignaerts entered the mercenary school.


    Tom��? said he had entered the cadet school, newly founded in Segroamia.


    Origa also wanted to be admitted to a mercenary school, but the mercenary school only accepted men, so she couldn''t be admitted to Origa. The mercenaries forgot to let Origa know that fact. I thought about becoming a mercenary directly because of this, but I couldn''t find a place for a woman to hire me as a mercenary, and I didn''t have any connections to become a mercenary, so I thought I would introduce her to my new home.


    But when I talked to my new home, they told me to come to Japan, and I didn''t know why I had come to Japan, but I didn''t know why, and when I realized it, I was being used as an assistant to my new home.


    Three people, True, Lei and Charles, were summoned to the office of their new home that day.


    "Oh, you''re all here."


    Oliga welcomes you with a smile and prepares tea treats.


    Oliga, who is nineteen years old, is already a total adult. The three knitting is the same, but I haven''t lowered it and it''s a plump knitting style.


    It has been more than three years since I came to Japan, but I am still struggling to learn Japanese kanji.


    True and Lei had met many times, Oliga and her new home. Charles, on the other hand, this is the second time he''s seen you two since you quit mercenaries.


    "I don''t know why you got me together, but now I''ve found something interesting. The book is even more so now. Maybe some guys are already looking at it. Charles and Lei are also in Japan, so there''s a gathering going on, so I thought I''d look at it together."


    A new home tells them toward us.


    Only the new home stands out with an example bullet pendant. Li Lei and Charles were hanging under their clothes. Truth is, during the battle, I lost my pendant.


    "When we were fighting in Segroamia, when the US military beating accelerated and the anti-war peace demonstrations marched around the world, and the US troops withdrew, we fought on our own initiative online, too, didn''t we?


    "Oh, that didn''t make sense after all..."


    "In the meantime, I''ve decided to go to the last fight."


    Lei Li spills a smile and Charles shrugs his shoulders lightly.


    "No, it could have made sense. At that time, there was a guy who was purposefully calling for a message in a selfie video. Let''s take a look at that. Oh, me and Oliga already saw it."


    The new home laughed and projected the holographic display into the air at a larger size.


    The face of one boy was shown there.


    "Mirko......"


    True speaks the name unexpectedly. All sorts of emotions swirl through my chest and my hands tremble a little.


    ''My name is Mirko Gusev. He is now one of the civilian vigilantes taking guns and fighting in Odilloomio, the capital of the Seguroan Republic in the midst of a civil war''.


    The video reads Japanese subtitles. The number of views was over 20 million.


    "Seguroamia has been ravaged and miserable by a dictator named President Mogoa and the Lost Paradigm called by Mogoa. Many cities have been bombed and abandoned, and looting, rape and murder are rampant. Anti-government forces have risen and, in addition, civilian vigilantes are desperately resisting.


    I''m the leader of a private vigilante. It is a vigilante composed solely of minors, from children under the age of ten to sixteen. I''m the only sixteen-year-old, and I''m the oldest. It''s not particularly unusual in this country. That''s why there are so many groups out there that kids get together and take guns and fight. Even children can fight as long as they have weapons. Because even children can kill their enemies if they pull the gun trigger.


    The anti-government side is now in the vanguard. But on our own, we wouldn''t have been able to fight government forces, and I don''t know if we can fight them in the future. The reality is that the US military has been able to fight to date because they have come to help us.


    U.S. forces have been beaten to death by an air strike that killed the general public. That''s true. Because my family also died in the wake of an air strike by the U.S. Army. I''m not the only one. Some of my people fighting with me have lost their families to a U.S. Army accidental bombing.


    At first, I resented him, too. But now I don''t have that grudge. Because American soldiers are bleeding, too. Besides, it''s not a battle to protect America itself, it''s a battle to protect a distant, exotic people. In the meantime, one of the U.S. military strongholds was destroyed by bombs planted digging underground, leaving as many as thirty-one dead.


    Unfortunately, without the help of the U.S. military, we couldn''t have fought more than one another with the government forces and the Lost Paradigm, and there would have been many more dead. Much more people should have died than those who would have died in an air strike accidental explosion. We accept that reality, and we appreciate it.


    The US military is not the only one who is helping me. The mercenaries are fighting with us. Until recently, we were just a bunch of kids, but now, thanks to the mercenaries fighting with us - which means they''re bleeding - our damage has been reduced. The presence of mercenaries is comforting and supportive of everyone. I also learn a lot.


    Some of the mercenaries are as old as we are, and they''re getting along with us. He is a child from Japan. Whatever the reason mercenaries fight, it''s a big help to us. This is the fact.


    I also had this opinion online. That if the anti-government forces stop resisting, they will be at peace. He said it was a war because anti-government forces were resisting. This is a Japanese write-up, isn''t it?


    I can assure you, there will be no peace for us if we stop resisting.


    Our buddy Lucia died in shelling with glass fragments all over his face. She was a twelve-year-old girl. In front of her own mother watching, dozens of men from government forces were replaced and continued to be raped for three days. In this country today, it''s not uncommon. In order not to cause such a tragedy, Lucia, with her own heartache, chose the path to fight. And I''m dead. Later, when I went to tell my mother about Lucia''s death, Lucia''s mother was also shot in the head and died in front of Lucia''s sister watching.


    A child named Patrick died covering a fellow girl. He was thirteen years old and had an American army doctor put artificial anus on him. Because the soldiers of the Lost Paradigm had offended me and destroyed my anus and parts of my colon. I wasn''t just offended, but at the end of the day, I was put in a baked iron bar in the funny half.


    Lovro was a gentler boy than anyone else, wishing for peace more than anyone else. He wanted peace back soon, and that was the clich��. Rovro''s parents were painters, and Rovro also said he would go for a painter when he was at peace, and he always painted. His family was burned alive in front of him, and we helped Rovro on the verge of doing the same. Rovro died not for revenge, hoping to lose such a tragedy, choosing the path to fight with a gun in his hand, and without seeing a peaceful segloamia, with a bullet in his head. I think it was salvation that was instant death.


    There are many more dead children. You can''t count using your toes on both feet.


    If you don''t resist, this just goes on forever. Doesn''t it mean peace to keep being ravaged like good, without fighting? I don''t think so. All my people will say no. That''s why we''re fighting. You take the weapon, you kill the enemy. I have no choice but to kill myself, my family, my friends, and the people who live next door because I don''t want to be killed.


    People marching demonstrators appealing for peace. People complaining about opposition to war online. People who write bad words about the US Army on their placards and treat the US Army in Segloamia as bad guys. No matter how many times you call war evil, it will never end the war in my country. If you do that, you will never come to peace. The only way to end the war and restore peace is to go to war.


    If you really love peace and want to lose the war, instead of speaking out against it with self-satisfaction, you must help us. Come to our country, get your guns, and fight. Kill as many bad guys as you can who are ravaging our country. Join us in the war. That''s the only way for us to find peace.


    American soldiers and mercenaries are fighting for their lives and lending us a hand. We know, of course, that the United States is not sending soldiers with pure justice. No one believes that. But whatever the motive and the background, it''s an indisputable fact that if we try them, they''re the ones who are helping us with peace.


    I will fight today and tomorrow so that a country that is still twenty years old and a little bit of segloamia will be a peaceful and rich country. Only by fighting, that''s something you can''t win.


    If you take a gun and fight, you could be killed. But the death of those who fought and lost their lives is absolutely not in vain. If you think that even if I die, it could have been one of the foundations for everyone to live bright and peaceful, I think that would be fine. Besides, I wonder if I''ll see my dead buddies again... ''


    The video ended abruptly there.


    "It feels like it''s halfway through, but I guess I''ve said everything I want to say."


    Now I''m going to follow up on the late Mirko, my new home said.


    The truth was that I couldn''t think of anything. Various emotions were swirling. Some of those emotions I don''t know how to describe.


    "The English version had over a hundred million views. That''s the second time Oliga''s seen this. Why are you crying again? Crying Origer."


    "Ugh... shut up... You were crying about your new home."


    A new home teases Oliga, who is leaking a whimper.


    I really felt like crying. I think of myself sobbing the same way in my head as I watch Origa.


    "I mean, Seglomia should have wanted to keep her mouth shut about the use of mercenaries, but Mirko''s publishing them on the internet video."


    And Li Lei says with a crying smile on his face. When I''m old and my tear glands are completely weak, I don''t like it but I''m aware of it.


    "Look at the comments and you''ll see, there seems to be quite a lot of guys affected by this video. Watching this video overseas, some of the guys actually headed to Segroamia are awkward. It was my last fight right after the video streamed, and I think about it in time, and no one would have actually joined the fight, but when I arrived, the war was over, so many guys said they kept volunteering for reconstruction activities, and I''m reporting on their activities. Looks like he quit the anti-war campaign. Maybe we all resisted online, including Mirko''s appeal, when the U.S. troops didn''t withdraw immediately."


    Looking up at the sky outside the window, the new home said.


    "Definitely."


    Weeping tears, Origa says with certainty.


    "At that time, we were certainly there, we had Mirko, Ignaz and Tomash, we had new homes and true friends, and we were fighting together, weren''t we? I feel like a long, long time ago."


    Origa also turned her gaze to the sky outside the window and was conscious. Memories of my country at the end of the sky and my homeland, once a battlefield. This place I''m in, this time I''m living right now. Connected in the same sky.


    I really try to mimic my new home and origa and look out the window.


    Truth is aware that this sky is still connected to a burning land of war somewhere in the world. There is still a war going on somewhere. Many humans suffer and are dead. They''re killing me. He''s killing it. And - among other things, there is joy and sorrow, and I keep carving out memories of my life.


    Among the things that many people abhor, war, are those who advance and jump in on their own. Truly became one of them, and fought with them. It was a great day. It was heartfelt fun.


    There is also a genuine desire to return to those days, but there is such a strong doubt that that is because those people were there at that time.


    Truth now is, I think I figured out why my new home quit mercenary. With just one lost companion, the new home cut off mercenaries. I guess it was only on the battlefield with all my friends in my new home.


    Truth is, I dream a lot. He wants to be next door to Johnny again and run through the bullet with him. He wants to shoot guns alongside his new home and Simons. He wants to walk downtown in ruins with Mirko, Origa, Ignaz, Tomash and others with guns in his hands. He wants to go back to the battlefield where it was only in dreams and memories.


    Johnny and Mirko came out many times in their dreams. I can tell you I''ve seen you again and again in my dreams. They are dead, but they have not disappeared from their true hearts.


    I also often dream of mothers and childhood taming sodas and Jen, but Johnny and Mirko, who have been together for a shorter period of time, come out more often in dreams than they should have been for a much longer time. The reason for this was well-documented.


    45 Let''s play with the kids on the battlefield. End

 1563 Preface

    When the boy in uniform visited the mansion, a toddler with a familiar face sat downstairs and nodded.


    "Hey Huifeng. Are you still depressed?"


    A boy speaks up and strokes the toddler''s head. The boy is fifteen. The toddler turns four.


    "It''s okay now...... Thank you, Ninie."


    It is painfully visible in the eyes of a boy called Niney that a toddler called Huifeng is forced to smile.


    The boy knew. That this kid just lost his parents the other day.


    The kid was very smart. And he was not like a toddler. I intend to face the weight of fate imposed on me and at this age. From the boy''s point of view, it even feels cruel passing the harsh.


    "You don''t look okay. What''s Kira doing?


    "I''m here, what are you doing here?


    From the back room, a girl of the same age appears as the boy.


    "I''m quitting school. I''m going to America with Simon."


    Toddlers and girls are taken aback by the boy''s words.


    "He''s going to be a soldier. I was wondering if I could join you."


    "Are you going to be gone until Ninie?


    Toddlers cry.


    "I''ll see you in the nettle, and I''ll be back in a minute."


    Boy with a sinister face.


    "You''ve been a lot of jerks for a long time... Ha...... Well, why don''t you just go on your own?


    To the girl''s cold, angry voice, the boy wandered funny.


    "Beautiful, honey, marry Ninie."


    The expression of a toddler in a crying face made the girl hesitant. The boy is also solidified.


    "That way Ninny won''t be gone. So get married."


    "No... because I can''t do it at my age..."


    To a desperately begging toddler, the girl teaches with a troubled face.


    "So when you''re old enough to be able to, you''ll marry me, and you''ll make me free every day?


    "Don''t do anything nasty in front of Huifeng! Don''t talk to me!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The toddler finally cried as the girl yelled and relentlessly goofed the boy in the face.


    That was about thirteen years ago.


    Nuri Village "Which Mura" is currently at the peak of the "Black Period".


    All but one villager knows what the name means. It has been ordained in the village for centuries.


    The Black Period is visited every thirty-three years and lasts about twenty years. In other words, the period of the Black Period is longer in the village, but the Black Period is also a peaceful one at the beginning. Around seven or eight years after it began, it began to erode the village, and by the time it crossed the decade, it would be pretty bad. Around a decade from now to the end, its cruelty reaches its peak.


    The majority of the houses in Nuri Village are still old-fashioned wooden architectural houses on straw roofs.


    The doorway drawer opens and the eldest daughter of the house returns home with a vain eye. Clothes are torn and disturbed everywhere, and moles can be seen in the body.


    "Ye Zi... you''ve been hit by a maniac again"


    My mother pities me and speaks to my daughter, who will be fifteen this year.


    "Hey... how long do I have to put up with this...?


    Leaves stare at my mother with a vain look, voicing a vain voice.


    "Because I have one more year of patience. That would... end the Black Period. Until then, be patient for the village. The other kids are always impatient. We were scattered when we were young, too. Your ancestors have always been... There''s no such thing as a woman in Nuri Village who''s never been raped."


    "You''re kidding me! Why do you keep doing such crazy habits all the time only in our village!


    "I don''t know...... I was born here out of luck."


    To the furious leaves, the mother tells them with a given look.


    "I''ll tell you what. There''s nothing wrong with you out there, is there? If this place can stand the Black Period, then a good life is guaranteed. Get the money from the state. You also know that a lot of the people who went out of the village will be back here any minute, right? I mean, that''s the thing."


    Mother with a masochistic grin. In fact, she once disgusted herself during the Black Age and her mother had left outside the village. But my mother, who has never even attended elementary school, tells me that the world outside the village never fits at all, and she ended up back. You can live a very relaxed and relaxed life here if you put up with the Black Period.


    "And I''m a little more patient. Until then, be patient. Its patient and hard feelings can all be spit out soon"


    Seeing his mother''s face laughing deeply in meaning, Leaf was relieved, while burning a black flame in his chest.


    That was two years ago.


    Ip Zi was heavily trained to be one of the village warriors.


    Leaf had a purpose. The purpose is to avenge Leafy.


    And that day finally came the long-awaited day of the villagers. It is the last day of the Black Period. Ip can take revenge here.


    "Damn it! What the hell happened? What is this? You guys think you can just turn on me like this? Mumble!"


    In front of all the villagers, barebacked and restrained with their hands and feet, is a young man named Pustula, who is supposed to celebrate his twentieth birthday tomorrow.


    With the birth of the Impulse, the Black Period began. It was said that he was the blood of a king who would unite the village from an early age, and he was held in all his luxury, and even allowed to do any work. Over-degree pranks, bullying and violence against those who do not like it, and even committing the village daughters are all the king''s deeds, but therefore not to blame. As a result, act all you want to do and continue to do harm to the village. Keep saving resentment for the villagers.


    But he was not informed of a certain fact.


    But all the villagers except the forceful knew a certain fact.


    The sacrifice of a village called the Black Son, the twentieth year of raising the Black Son is called the Black Period, and it has been performed from generation to generation in Nuri Village for hundreds of years.


    "Your life is dead today, too. You were born to die today."


    A young man his age tells him with a hateful grin. A man who was always stubborn. He was working the evil deeds with the forceful, but then he was always around apologizing to the harmed person. All the villagers know that he was hard too, and no one resents him.


    "What do you mean... What the hell, it..."


    The resentful gaze of the villagers and the mockery floating in their mouths make their hearts and hearts feel cold.


    One took the index finger of the right hand of the forceps and folded without hesitation. Another one who was replaced spun his broken finger sideways, yet another villager who was replaced stabbed a needle in his nail, the next villager stuck a drill in his mouth and drilled a hole in his gum, then pressed a baking ''on the back of his foot.


    A screaming forceful many times. And then comes Leaf''s turn.


    Ye Zi does not immediately attempt to tackle the act, but stares at the forceps and conceives.


    "Leaf, you''ve been nice to me! You gasped at me for feeling good, and you didn''t even feel bad! You''re killing me!


    Even the act of exposing himself in front of the villagers caused him extra hatred, he couldn''t turn his head.


    Leaf took the bamboo and turned to the groin of the bamboo. A few seconds later, the biggest scream I''ve ever heard.


    After plenty of a day, the villagers cleared up their previous grudges. But don''t ever kill me.


    "I''ll curse you... you guys, I''ll curse you..."


    When the night approached twelve o''clock, it was where I thought the torture was finally over. Skinned all over his body, his body filled with cuts, burns and stabbing wounds, his hands, feet, eyes and nose missing, moaning at the villagers.


    "The curse is fine. Come on, curse me."


    A prayerer from the village enters before the forcible and tells him solemnly.


    "Master Mundane will turn your curse into food for the village. Keep cursing, suffering forever. It turns me into a village."


    The word "no" sounded familiar. I heard the villagers say that name several times. When I asked twice, all I got was an answer that I didn''t know and a pungent answer.


    As with this ritual, Xuan guessed that all the villagers but himself knew existed.


    "Dear None! Beyond the time of thirty-three years, now is the time to show yourself before us! The end of the Black Age is approaching! Please do not turn the Black Son into our food!


    A prayerer opens his hands and shouts out loud.


    "Dear None!


    "Dear None, Ah!


    "Dear None, Hey, come on!


    "Dear None, give us an answer! Give the Black Son eternal pain and curse!


    Seeing the villagers scream ecstatically, Fortune remembers a bottomless fear.


    Eventually, out of the darkness, it appeared before the villagers.


    It was nothing short of human beings. A monster with a white bumpy body, about four meters long from head to tail and about two meters high. Something like black eyes existed in the head, but the ears, mouth and nose could not be ascertained. Something like a thick arm is stretched, but I can''t confirm my hand and the tip of my arm is just rounded. Upright but very short legs.


    Many of the villagers see it for the first time. I only show up once every thirty-three years anyway.


    White monster - When Master Nonagi came to the sight of the forceful, a slice ran beneath his eyes and a bright red mouth opened wide.


    In the red mouth, which contrasts high with the white epidermis, a fountain pen was visible in the eyes of the forceps.


    And the fountain pen became the first thing that Manchu saw.


    The monster''s arm pierces the heart of the forceps.


    It was clearly reflected in the eyes of the strong inspired among the villagers that the soul rose from the body of the forcible.


    When the monster opens his mouth and breathes heavily, the spirit of the forceful is sucked into his mouth.


    Once again the monster opens his mouth, spits a fountain pen out of his mouth, and takes it with his rounded hands ahead, he lets it rise high.


    "Me! Me, please! Warriors are trained!


    Ip raised his hand first and shouted, and he made his name out.


    "No! To me!


    "Choose me! Oh, my God!


    Some of the other villagers screamed, but the monster walked with it, stopping in front of the leaves and offering the fountain pen to the leaves. Leaf''s face breaks.


    "Dear None... Thank you very much"


    With extreme emotion and even tears, Ip received a fountain pen.


    That was a year ago.


    "Lily, I have tea in here"


    It was a lily who was passionate about what she looked into in her room, but the voice of Platinum Taro, along with the sound of a knock, exhaled.


    "Come in."


    "You''ve been in your room lately."


    Platinum Taro pours tea with a lonely voice.


    "While I was shopping for this and digging books, I was reading too late than I was buying them, and I was loading too many books. And certain books��"


    All the lilies had piled up on their desks were old sooty tea books. Most are Japanese books closed with strings, not western


    "Shimogami Tsukuba"?


    Since there were several common words lined up in the title of the Japanese book, Platinum Taro accidentally speaks.


    "We''re talking about spirits living and changing in centuries-old tools. Therefore, there is a habit of discarding objects in ''99, and I was angry that the discarded objects would have gained their lives in another year, and I became a monster and flipped a flag against humans."


    "Didn''t we talk about getting a life after all?"


    "You''re going to read ninety-nine. Ninety-nine years, or ninety-nine types."


    "Why would you be interested in that?


    To Platinum Taro''s question, Lily spills a meaningful smile.


    "As long as you live, always seek new powers, new moves, new knowledge, and hone yourself."


    "I see! It''s a boulder lily! I''ll refine it so I can make a better cup of tea too!


    It was a lily that I almost told to refine other than tea, but I stopped. I also tried to say that was all I could get, but I stopped doing that, too.


    "I''ll make it. I''m round, too."


    "Huh? What is it?


    He was a strangely asked white golden taro, but the lily did not indulge and carried the teacup to his mouth.

 1564 1

    A total of four of the two old men and two middle-aged men were facing each other in the assembly hall of Nuri Village with serious facades. One is the village chief, and the other three are also responsible for the operation and management of the village.


    "I didn''t expect this kind of problem to happen at a time when work started to come in frequently from the country."


    "Worst of all, I am relieved of my spiritual defense duties from the country. Then we are our ancestors, for what..."


    "I''m sorry about your ancestors, too. This is why young warriors these days..."


    "What exactly do we do? You better think of a hand job. In some cases, it''s a powerful means."


    "Oh my God!


    A rally hall drawer opened as the four of them were talking, and an old man who had changed his blood appeared.


    "Leaf and Shigemitsu have entered the basement of the temple! Besides, he stunned the guard..."


    "What!?


    "They''ve finally crossed a line they shouldn''t have crossed..."


    In response to the report, the four stand together.


    When the five of us went to the temple, a crowd was formed. Many of the villagers are assembled. Even the monsters who live in the corner of the village are rushing.


    "What about Rusuke?


    "Thousand stones are seeing me now"


    When the village chief speaks from behind the crowd, the middle-aged farmer answers.


    There''s nothing else in life.


    An old heavenly dog in a very small shape tells as he passes through a unconscious young man. Bandaged in the head, blood flowing.


    This old Heavenly Dog, named Chishi, has lived in the village for hundreds of years and has provided medical care to the villagers, so the trust of the villagers is thick.


    "Village chief. It''s a very slow arrival."


    It was the prayer man, arguably the biggest major position in this village, who uttered a disgusting voice. Looking down at the village chief, he grins slightly. He is about seventy years older than the village chief, but his back is straight and his upper back is also.


    "Why did you give it to the leaves?" You know what we''re doing?


    Desperately suppressing his anger, the village chief condemns the prayerer.


    "Of course. Now is the time to cut off the evil habits that have cursed this village for hundreds of years."


    A prayer man who turns off his grin and becomes a form of anger.


    At that time, a pair of men and women appear from the entrance leading to the basement, in front of the shrine.


    "Ip Man! Hey, guys!


    "Do you guys know what you''re doing!


    "of this village -"


    "Uh, shut up, shut up, shut up!


    He was an exasperating village chief and villagers, but Ip gave a louder hysterical voice than that too.


    "Are you mazos or something? Still going on about the Black Period over this period, getting hurt in the heart, letting him raise grudges and live? You want me to repeat that for hundreds of years to come? Whatever you say, I''ll cut this crack off in our generation! I will not forgive you if I disturb you!


    Let your anger and hatred roll, and leaves take the fountain pen out of your nostalgia. The villagers look at it.


    "So, what happened inside?


    When the prayerer asked calmly, the man around twenty years old behind the leaves - the ? man ? shook his neck beside him.


    "There is no such thing as guidance, but it is within the boundaries. And I couldn''t break the line."


    "Naturally. That bond can only be broken once every 33 years."


    Hearing the words of the ? man ?, the middle-aged man in the vicinity of the village chief snarls his nose like a mockery.


    "It''s pathetic to have no such guidance."


    said Ip. The words resonated heavily in the hearts of all the villagers. Even in the minds of the monsters who know what''s going on.


    "Only once every thirty-three years, trapped in such a place and kept asleep, is summoned and fulfilled at our convenience. That''s just life. Don''t you think it''s awful?


    Nobody tries to argue. But that''s why I can''t even look at what the leaves are trying to do.


    (This is crazy. This has never happened before. Even if there are those who disagree with the Black Period, what about those who overturn the Black Period and cause discord in the village... Extremely bad sign)


    I think the Heavenly Dog is sneaky. I can''t talk about it in front of the villagers.


    The monsters living in the village are in a position to draw a line with the village, even though they are in the village, thus avoiding excessive interference. With the monsters, the village also has familiarity and attachment, but does not try to cross that line.


    But this heavenly dog - Thousand Stones - had different circumstances than the other monsters.


    "Yo, Kira. Is it time for you to get married?


    A long-haired man full of habits - a new home - speaks as he sits underneath the house and moves his stretched legs flat in the garden of the star charcoal family''s main house.


    "Hey."


    While taking in the laundry, one younger woman than her new home - Starling Charcoal Beauty - sounds grumpy. The two were childhood friendly.


    "It''s time for Hui Fang to become independent, and you don''t have to take care of him, do you? Whatever you think of me, you light your body on fire every night and comfort yourself with it... in pain!


    "You don''t know what to say in front of Fai Fong."


    Kirakuro, who quits the task of taking in the laundry, visits Iron Claw in the groin of her new home.


    "I don''t care because it''s the usual. I wonder if Baba would be better off as a man''s golden eagle in front of me."


    From inside the room, he fell asleep on a tatami, a boy full of piercings on his tungtung head - Starling Charcoal Shining said strangely.


    "Too bad, Ninie. My baba is going to be married to a house on Sunset Ke Hill, so I''m not going to do it to a libido monster like Niney."


    To Shining''s words, Kira and her new home changed their complexion.


    Hey, what are you talking about?


    "Ooh!? I didn''t really mind doing it, so I made another guy before I knew it, and while the guy held me, he was gonna hold me, and you accidentally called me by my name. Ah!? The other guy is pathetic, and so is Kira, and most importantly, I''m pathetic, and nobody''s going to be happy!


    "You know, I used to be able to storm that lonely delusion."


    Shining laughs sharply at his new home, which is fast talking.


    "I can''t forgive this guy. Hey, Huifeng. Show them to Yuhigaoka and Doraoka. Come with me, Kira. I''ll tie the other guy up, hold the beauty in front of him and make him crazy, and I''ll flavor him NTR pleasure, too. That''s sweet, me. I care about my love rivals. Ouch! Ouch!


    "Why would Huifeng say anything extra? More so to this guy..."


    While putting an electric amma on her new home, Kira sees Shining with resentment.


    "I didn''t think they''d give it back this way. If I knew there was another man, I wondered if Ninie could make it. The boulder was Niney."


    "Whoa, Hui Fang, apprentice me too."


    I don''t want to be an apprentice.


    Interacting with others, he creeps through the garden gates and three well-known figures appear.


    "Ter, it''s time to go. Oh, Mr. Beauty, Ninny, today."


    A beautiful boy with long, long hair greets him with a refreshing smile. He became a childhood tame to Shimmering and is his partner, Shu Hongmori.


    "Bye Baba, Ninie, I''m coming"


    "Oh, be careful"


    "Please help me before you go."


    Ignoring the voice of his new home, Shining heads towards the front door.


    "That Nuri Village is a hiding place in Euthanasia, right?


    Walking shoulder to shoulder with Shu, Shining asks.


    "Okutama. It''s in the mountains."


    Shu projects the display, puts out a map, and marks the location.


    "The whole village is involved in spiritual defense, so if we get a little bit of star coal, we could get smoked. The sense of confrontation is a real pain in the ass."


    "Starchard has nominally pulled its hand off spiritual defense already, hasn''t it?


    "That''s why it''s troublesome. I actually get a job from the state, too. You''re jealous because we''re good at this."


    Spiral laughing brilliance.


    "Besides, my client tells me that he''s the one in the village who''s distancing himself from the village. How about a disguise?


    "Me and Tel stand out, we need a lot of disguise, but then we could get suspicious back there."


    Repair to take the long hair of the exposed person from the side of his neck. We both need to hide our heads, at least. Then the two suspicious men who hid their heads, and that makes them stand out.


    "Keh, heh heh. No disguise. If you get tangled up, I''ll chase you away."


    "You''re right."


    Hearing Shining''s dialogue, Shu chuckled.


    Humans are not the only people living in Nuri Village. The monsters also live there.


    The monsters are trying to stay out of the centuries-old customs Nuri Village and the spiritual defense engaged by the villagers'' warriors, and some time after the start of the Black Period, they hide their appearance from the Black Son. The villagers don''t blame it. Because I treat the monsters with respect, as God''s mercy.


    Many of those called monsters coexist peacefully with humans in hiding places like Nuri Village. Sometimes monsters rule humans as slaves in the main village, but such cases are rare.


    There are also several external monsters who come into contact with the monsters in Nuri Village, who regularly visit the village for a little while. It is mainly for exchange of information, chatter, etc.


    "Something''s wrong..."


    Seeing the village from within the subspace tunnel, Tsutsuji becomes a suspicious face.


    "Right. There are signs of evil all over the village. - Hey, this is... Oilers, you didn''t come to Nuri Village in the Black Period by mistake, did you?


    Alisui is equally surprising. Not just Alisui and Tsutsuji, but those who know the village of Nuri and yet take their feet strive to avoid a time known as the Black Period.


    "That''s not true. I have a bad feeling about it, so keep your head down."


    "Whoa, if you''re pulling into the subspace tunnel, you''re sure to be fine. Because it''s in the subspace, and it''s unnoticed from the outside."


    Set aside Alisui, who puts up his chest and is good at it, Tsutsuji heads to the place where the monsters in the village live. They are subtly separated from the human villagers.


    Straw roof houses line up with pompous. In the garden of the house in front of him, he opened the exit of the subspace tunnel and a twat popped out first.


    "Ah, Tsutsuji."


    An old little heavenly dog who was under the house reacts to the appearance of a twat.


    "Thousand stones, it''s been a while. Can I help you?


    I bow carefully and then the twat asks.


    "Yeah...... Now, Nuri Village is in critical condition. I''ve alienated many of the monsters, but I''m staying and trying to figure things out if I can... but I don''t think it''s going to be easy on my own. I need outside help."


    Heavenly Dog, called Thousand Stones with a mysterious face, tells.


    "What exactly happened?


    Alisui asks, peeking into his face from the subspace tunnel.


    "Some of the village warriors in charge of spiritual defense are going crazy. Even though it''s not the last day of the Black Period, I''m about to wake up without it. The village itself has also become so contentious that factions have been broken up that violent shakedowns have occurred. But I don''t know what caused it."


    Listening to the Heavenly Dog, Tsutsuji and Alisui go into serious mode.


    "Alright, it''s Eko''s turn here. Is there anything I can do to help the Oilers?


    "I already have my hands on it. I asked Starling Stream."


    Alisui offers to be good at it, but Heavenly Dog tells her with a gentle grin.

 1565 2.

    Even today in the information society, there are countless hiding places in Japan.


    While it is firmly reflected in photographs from satellites, it is not on street views taken by car along the road. It''s not even on the map. Village not even on official record. The information is manipulated and hidden. Some are hidden by your power, while others are well hidden by their own power.


    It is also a village inhabited by beings called monsters, a village of a clan of magicians, a village that continues its inhumane oddities, or a clan that takes on dangerous work and engages in the country, for various reasons.


    The common denominator is sharing unsavory secrets if they are made public, and a community that continues to live in the land with cotton from its ancestors.


    Nuri Village is famous for its hiding place.


    It is not uncommon to engage in spiritual defence on a village basis. In many cases, the total power of the village is given to maintain the school of witchcraft spells. Nuri Village was similarly a clan of shady guardians of this country engaged in spiritual defense, but in their case it was somewhat special, and Nuri Village warriors fight with powered tools such as spells, artifacts, and magic props as weapons.


    The origin of where you purchased those weapons from, or how they were made, is utterly mysterious. That is what Nuri Village hides as a hiding place, arguably the greatest mystery. The villagers probably all know. But they don''t talk about it. A door is properly erected in the mouth of the villagers.


    One sorcerer uttered the theory that all their magic props and curses are mourners, but the authenticity is uncertain. You won''t tell me where I asked you, and I can''t force you to be sure.


    The village had several legacies known to the paranormal associates, which the villagers also admitted.


    One is that there are many kinds of monsters in the village, living in seclusion.


    One is that rituals are performed in the village to take in new blood.


    One is that all villagers believe in an indigenous god that is passed down only to that village.


    All of this is a common case of hiding. But some of them were extremely special customs unique to this village. It is an act of placing small cylinders filled with ashes and wooden carved dolls everywhere in the village. I don''t know what that act means.


    Two boys visit such a village of Nuri. It''s Shining and Shu. They are both, after all, the usual style of uniform.


    "It feels like a real hiding place. I think I timeslipped."


    Looking at the village landscape, Shu said.


    A gradient field with a loose slope plowed. On the flatlands are fields. Straw-roofed house built with pomposity. dirt roads that are not even paved with asphalt. Mr. Jizo. The wire was through, but it was a wooden pole with a crack.


    Huiming and Shu have come to these hiding places several times, but I have never seen a village so far in previous times.


    What you see in that is a bunch of strange wood-carved dolls. The shapes were varied, young and old, various puppets, but all the puppets are dyed red in the head and black in the torso.


    "It''s not good. It''s spiritual."


    Crouching, brilliant to see the doll up close.


    "Not an exorcism doll, but an exorcism doll"


    Similar to Shining, Shu felt that the dolls placed everywhere were disturbing. Shu does not possess supernormal powers, but he has always interacted with people in the paranormal realm, so the inspiration is quite strong.


    "To strengthen the spiritual magnetic field around these lands? That''s pretty serious. Besides, I''ve been doing this for quite some time now, damn it."


    Shining senses signs of spells and surgical procedures being carried out. It''s a coincidence that star charcoal flow witchcraft hates fur.


    "Are the villagers aware of our intrusion?


    "Wonder if you''re aware. Bye, but don''t worry about it. You''re not picking me up."


    "Is my client a monster here?


    "Oh, don''t take the form of using that client''s house as a base of activity"


    When Shu and Huiming are talking, they sense signs of paranormal forces working nearby.


    You two get up. No hostility so far, but I don''t know what will happen. This place is already meant to be a battlefield.


    The space is distorted and the door of the subspace tunnel opens.


    "I''ve been waiting for you. Huiming, Shu."


    Eko''s woman shows up and greets her with a smile. It was twisted. There is also Alisui in the back.


    "Whoa, you guys. Long time no see."


    Shu smiles and raises his hand gently. Huiming and Shu are friends who have worked in the past. They were both involved during the Shinjuku spiritual disturbance, but at that time they never looked at each other.


    (No one would think that the Abandoned God King Alisui is not a human being - I guess)


    Look at Alisui, Shining thinks. Luminous also knew Alisui was playing the Virtual Trip game, Recommended 11, which Luminous has been playing for a long time. Since the servers you play on are different, you will not see each other in the game, but the rumors have reached Shining''s ears as well.


    "We will support you in your efforts to keep you out of sight while you cross the border."


    Alisui makes only a peek in the face from the back, spreading her good grin and declaring.


    "I have a story. From now on, we''ll be doing our job exclusively."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no. Eko''s monopoly."


    When Shining joked, Alisui waited a moment to pose.


    Through the subspace tunnel of Eko, Huiming Dada enters directly into the doorway of a house.


    "There you are. Well done for coming."


    A very small old heavenly dog greets him with a grin.


    "It''s the twenty-sixth generation of star coal streams, star coal brilliant. Honor it."


    "Here we go. I''m Shu Hongmori. Even though he''s a Tengu, a Y-shirt and a leather jean and a beret are a great combination."


    After introducing herself, Shu smiles and says what she thinks.


    "My name is Thousand Stones. I run medical care in this village. Would you have liked a mountain outfit like Tengu? Sometimes, but I only wear one, so I only wear it about the time of the ritual. Well, it''s an old smelly house, but please come up."


    Tengu - five people who are led to their living room by a thousand stones and sit across the enclosure.


    (This Tengu is a pretty powerful monster...)


    Shining is suspicious. I wondered if such a strong monster would have to ask for star coal. I was wondering if there are circumstances I can''t solve on my own.


    "This Iron Yakan? How many years have you been using it?


    Luminosity referring to the hanging old fashioned Yakan and asking in an intrigue manner.


    "It''s not that old. It''s been since Dae-jung."


    "That''s old. It''s old enough."


    To the thousand stones that answer, Alisui penetrates.


    "What''s the point of this fish?


    and repair. A wooden fish hangs laterally in the middle of a stick with a hanging tip hooked from above the enclosure.


    "This stick is a self-contained hook, but this fish raises and lowers the hook, and it''s an instrument for adjusting the fire, like a hanging pot. Raise the hanging pan if you want to keep it low, and lower it if you want to keep it high."


    That said, a thousand stones change the angle of the wooden fish, and let them pull up the yakan hanging below.


    "I see, interesting"


    "I miss you"


    Shu says as impressed, and Tsutsuji smiles small.


    "Is there a gas stove or something at Tsutsuji''s place?


    Thousands of stones look at the twigs and ask.


    "Yes."


    "I knew it. Is the monster also inevitable of a wave of modernization? And when it comes to us, it''ll always be old."


    Thousand stones spilled a smile, and the flue was removed.


    "The situation is not absurd. I see blood in the village. It''s a struggle until it develops."


    True face, a thousand stones speak.


    "Young warriors are making noise in the village in search of change. In the meantime, I''d like you to explore why you''re about to wake up Unguided. I want to know why they did that all of a sudden and why. And... I want this noise to converge eventually"


    "Whatever the reason, I don''t know if I can make a scene. I don''t know what kind of noise it is. And because we''re not negociators, we can''t talk about how to settle the noise without hurting anyone. Which one of you guys is a rough guy?


    In the details of Chishi''s request, Hikaru shows the difficulty of reluctance as much as he wants.


    "Right. In some cases, there is no alternative to violence. I''m not asking you to just settle this through dialogue. But there is also such a hopeful observation that if we look at the motives and causes of the noise, we may also see a good response. Please, please. I have seen this village since the Edo period. I am grateful to this village. I don''t want to abandon you. I don''t want to see anything bad happen and there''s a lot of blood."


    "... Wow. I''ll do my best, but I can''t cover you."


    With his head on the tatami and a thousand stones to ask for, Shining agreed with him with an uninspiring face.


    (I mean... do you mean that I don''t want to get my hands dirty because I know violence is going to be included too?


    Luminosity makes me wonder why Chishi asked for it externally.


    "First of all... I have to tell you the secrets of the village. About the Black Age and the Black Son..."


    Yes, he prefaced, and Thousand Stones spoke.


    Among the villages that form the hiding place is one that carries out the custom of trying to take in external blood so that the blood does not become too thick. There are different ways to do this.


    In one village, when the women are of a set age, they go fishing for men outside the village. Once you take in the genes of the man you like and give birth noticeably pregnant, the woman can devote herself to childcare under the generous asylum of the village.


    In one village, the festival is held only at certain times as a traditional event, and rumours are circulated in the oral tradition to bring in the men outside to participate in the festival. An orgy party takes place during the festival, where external blood is incorporated.


    Nuri Village also took in the blood of other places in its own way and for special reasons. But that''s not to keep the blood from thickening in the village. It''s for a better reason.


    Once every thirty-three years, village prayers continue to perform the ritual of farsightedness for two days, exploring men who have fulfilled certain conditions.


    That condition is to be a strong man and an extremely evil man.


    When the village matches the woman chosen with the man chosen in the ritual of farsightedness, and she is safely pregnant, the black period begins.


    The child born - the Black Son - is raised to be a bad child, taking care of it. Any luxury is forgiven and brought up into a child who knows no man''s pity. I can act all I want in the village, and the villagers raise me to be hated all by myself.


    The Black Son himself will not be informed of what it means to make that evil child.


    Amplifying the abomination of the village, a day before adulthood, the Black Son is lynched and killed in every way by the villagers.


    It was a sacrificial ritual, repeated in the village for hundreds of years. Sacrifice is offered to the native gods the village believes in. It is believed by the villagers that only while there is a Black Son will the village cease to be peaceful, but in times when there is no Black Son, the village will be very peaceful and fruitful and rich. And the business that the villagers are secretly doing is believed to work.


    The gods the villagers believed in were gods that carried the souls of the dead, and at the same time created mourning gods.


    The god of Nuri Village - Dear Nonaqi, creates artifacts, demonic props and curses by sealing the Black Son''s grudging spirit in his tools. They become weapons.


    Those who have been given the artifacts and magic props in which the Spirit dwells have become warriors, engaged in spiritual defense long before, and covered the village''s income. That is this village of Nuri.


    There is also a theory that the original name of Nuri Village is Him Spiritual Village. In order for the Black Period to take place every thirty-three years, the name of the Unexplained Master also means the Unexplained Master who draws sixty-seven because he can create a bereavement within a period that draws from one hundred to sixty-seven years. In fact, it does not create a mourning god, it is just a magic monster in which the souls lived, but the villagers believe it is a mourning god.


    "I told the four of us the important secret of the village. Thousand stones, if the villagers find out about this, they''ll suck!"


    After listening to Thousand Stones, Shining smiles and teases.


    "If you''re going to ask for an important job, don''t hide it from me."


    Thousands of stones make you laugh.


    "The young people apparently want to stop the Black Period itself. I call myself a reformist or something. But...... I don''t know why I''m trying to wake up Unguided. Maybe to explore the mysteries of the Black Age."


    "Unguided is treated like a god, but is it actually like a monster or a demon?


    Shu speaks of doubts.


    "Oh, those are the countries of the world. An artificial creature originally manufactured by a magician was worshipped by the head Warry Country Mon as such, and is treated like a god. There''s no real God."


    A glow that laughs ironically.


    "I think it''s better not to underestimate that there are so many demons who have so much power"


    Tsutsuji warns in a serious tone.


    "Don''t underestimate me. I''ve never done it with a guy who''s been treated like a god, but I know Yabe''s. If possible, it''s better not to worry about the lack of guidance."


    One who has had a great influence on a village for hundreds of years. Luminous understood how dangerous that was.

 1566 3

    Many men and women gathered at the prayer house in Nuri village, sitting narrowly inside the room.


    Many of them are village warriors. Except for the old prayerer, they''re all young. They called themselves reformists.


    "Did you pack it early?


    A young warrior roars with a strange face.


    "It''s too early to decide that. It was one of the things that had to be assumed. Let''s see."


    Let it be a depressing mood, and an old prayerer makes a bright voice.


    "But so is he of the Pledge of Request..."


    One of the warriors sees a person squatting in the corner of the room. The others also turn their gaze to the person.


    It was a boy with pitch-black skin. Its skin, which did not wrap around a single thread, was completely indispensable black, such that it was difficult to even see the bulge of the meat. The facial fabrication is too close to be known.


    "With the power of Devil, I couldn''t wake up without that guidance. We have to explore the roots of the Unguided."


    It was a warrior named Tsugumo who said that. Alongside Leaf, he is the leader of the reformists.


    Aside from the last day of the Black Period, God sleeping beneath the temple - wakes up the Unguided. That was their immediate purpose, but it didn''t work. Various means were taken, but none responded, just slept.


    If we could awaken the Unguided, offer offerings outside the form of the Black Period, and have demonic items made, the Black Period would not be necessary - he was simply a reformer who thought so, but he hit the wall lightly.


    "We don''t really know what that means. All I know is that God, who carries the souls of the dead, and - in the Black Age - uses the souls of the Black Son to make weapons and give them to good warriors. All I know about the Black Age is that I''ve been doing this for a long time. Who are you? Why did you make such a thing as Black Son during the Black Age? Is that what you want? If so, what for?


    The question that the Xu man utters was held by all who were born in this village. It was so decided as a village code. It''s been repeated and empowered in Nuri Village for hundreds of years, but I don''t know since when or for what, I''ve been doing that.


    "Master Nona only comes out once every thirty-three years, otherwise you sleep in the basement of the temple all the time. Something pathetic..."


    Leaves squirm with a moist face.


    "Nobody knows the roots of how Master Nonagu became like that. In the first place, I wonder who he is."


    Said the Xu Man. In order to solve the mystery, he tried to forcefully unleash the mystery.


    "I don''t even know the village chief. Nor has anything been passed on to my home where I have been a prayer artist for generations. If you know, it''s just that guy."


    When the prayerer said, the complexion of those on the spot changed.


    "Sahiko Nakushi?"


    "Lie or True, there are rumors that he''s been alive for hundreds of years"


    "They''re circling hiding places all over Japan, aren''t they? Are we gonna get in touch?


    "Will you help us fulfill..."


    The young people on the spot whisper in unison.


    I''ll get back to you.


    The prayer man said, and took an old dazzling black phone.


    "Hello, oh, it''s been a while. Actually..."


    A prayerer explains the situation to the person on the phone.


    On the way to the phone, the prayer man''s face broke.


    "Thank you. Please."


    A prayer man who hung up looks over at us.


    "I said you''d come. They''ll tell you everything they know. In some cases, he even said he''d help us."


    "Oh, that''s great"


    "In some cases, I don''t know what the case is, but I''d like you to cooperate."


    The prayer man''s report brightened the faces of the reformist youths.


    "Is that it? Where did Devil go?


    Until then, look where the black boy was, says the Xuan Man. Other faces react, looking out the window or out the door, but the black boy is nowhere to be seen.


    "He''s not sure, either."


    "It''s difficult to communicate your intentions because you don''t talk about anything, and you can''t predict your actions"


    "But he''s a comforting ally."


    It was that inexperienced, pitch-black boy who appeared before the youths and inspired them to consign themselves as reformers, and the youths, as one, did not doubt the man by the name of Devil.


    Clear ten am.


    Those four visitors who entered Nuri Village had their eyes first on the two kinds of things that were unconstructively placed all over the village.


    There are four very noticeable combinations: one is a lady with white crumbs, one is a beautiful boy with hair full of habits who came to the school run, one is a girl with black crumbs, and one is a boy with a snuggly head.


    Even if it''s not noticeable, the villagers know everyone''s face and name, so the rest of us know at a glance.


    The occasional white-knuckled lady - the rainbow shore lily crouched down and placed everywhere, she took a wooden carved doll colored in red and black or a small cylinder that could be held with one hand, and was doing the procedure to find out.


    "There''s weird dolls and little cylinders all over the village. I wonder what that means."


    The school-run is also a hairy boy - Mutsuki crouches next to Lily and sees Lily''s messing doll.


    "There was ash in the cylinder. While the doll is filled with evil powers, its evil powers are constantly flowing between the dolls, cursing the whole village. Until the identity of the curse... I don''t know. Thanks to the power flowing, we can''t keep digging memories by psychometry either"


    Saying so, Lily, now she stands up with the cylinder. The cylinder seems to be made of ceramic.


    "Sounds like they both act as power spots in the village. Although each application seems to be different."


    Lily that opens the cylinder and spills a small amount of ash inside onto your hands.


    "Mom, can I do that?"


    Even though the gosloli fashion girl - Akiko Morui teases, Lily ignores and applies her technique to the ashes. It is not a single procedure, but multiple procedures are used to conduct the investigation. After blocking the flow of force, psychometry also tries to see residual ideas of ash.


    "You''re the ashes of the people of this village. It''s also... from warriors involved in spiritual defense."


    That''s all I found out in psychometry.


    "That doll is a trick to strengthen the spiritual magnetic field, but you don''t know what this ash means. Both roots are unknown."


    "You want me to protect the village from the afterlife even after I die, don''t you?"


    Says Kitaro Saito, the boy of the Kaori Boy.


    "Leftovers are a possibility. The doll..."


    The head is red, the torso takes the doll painted black, and the lily stares at the shiatsu.


    "There are spiritual souls in the tools that have kept them that way for years, and at the same time, there are forces. Just like Akiko has a firecoat."


    "Is that the mourning spirit Lily had recently been investigating?"


    To the words of Platinum Taro, Lily nodded.


    "Is it common for mourners themselves to be seen as monsters of tools over the years? We also often hear the legacy that objects containing spiritual souls move and use extraordinary powers to do evil."


    "I don''t think a firecoat is the same as a monster."


    Akiko complains. From Akiko, who is letting fire clothes and hearts through, I don''t care about monster handling because fire clothes are spiritual bodies but they are human girls.


    "I''ve been exploring magic props, curses, and artifacts with roots similar to firecoats. In the literature I looked at depending on allowances, it was a lot of mess, but I found it credible among them was the story of a clan that lived spirits in things and made curses. Is the principle similar to the Spirit of Power in the difference between living in things or not?"


    The Spirit of Power is a spiritual weapon that kills those who possess superordinary powers in their lifetime in pain, and draws upon the superordinary powers of their lifetime without making them like spiritual evil spirits to form Buddha.


    "I can live my soul in things, too, and I''ve made it a few times before, but it''s hard to say I''m very good at it."


    Much better than himself, he who could dwell his soul in his soul and make a curse saw himself in this village, wanting to touch its operative logic, and Lily visited Nuri village.


    "Right now, I hear there''s a rub going on in this village, and if I can do it, multiply it by the noise and interact, and if I can steal that technique, I have nothing to say."


    "You steal while interacting."


    Shortly after Akiko said something strange, I noticed something strange.


    The four of us came, but at some point we were three.


    "Is that it? We don''t have Mutsuki?


    "I''ve been with you before? Does he act alone without saying no?


    Akiko and Platinum Taro become suspicious faces.


    "Slightly�� there are indications that extraordinary forces have worked."


    Lily narrowed her eyes and told her. To what the word meant, Akiko had an ominous hunch.

 1567 4.

    Huiming and Shu, with the help of Alisui and Tsutsuji, were turning from inside the subspace tunnel to see what was going on in the village. Of course, the Eko pair is accompanied by their client, the Heavenly Dog Chijii.


    "I want the villagers'' help, too. It goes smoother when it''s better. I think, for example, when I want manpower. The speed of the first move is also different from when you put it on first, when you suddenly show up and ask for help. You''ll have trouble rattling."


    "I have told the village monsters... Right. Talk to the village chief."


    Hearing Shining''s request, Thousand Stones said.


    "We''ll see how the kids are doing first."


    And, brilliant.


    "Reformists are always gathered in prayer houses. You''re all young, and only prayer artists are grandfathers. Prayer is the only one who stands out in old age and collaborates with the reformists"


    Chishi explains.


    Five go through the subspace tunnel to the prayer house.


    The house of the prayer man was a fairly large mansion compared to the others. Confirm from within the subspace that many young people in the large living room are lowering their hips on the tatami.


    "You''re only about half of them. I got information that there''s a rally today... I don''t even have a leader."


    Chishi says.


    After that, the five had listened to their conversation over subspace, but only continued to chat absurdly.


    "I''m starting to feel like I shouldn''t be here. Before I make contact with the village chief, I''d also like to see a temple where God sleeps."


    "It''s..."


    "You can''t stretch the subspace tunnel. The junction is stretched, and the interference from the subspace is blocked."


    I told Luminous''s offer that Thousand Stones became a troubled face and Alisui was lightly impossible. Tsutsuji looks at Alisui as surprised.


    "Does knowing that mean that Ali Sui and the others tried to get into the basement of the temple?


    Shu asks.


    "No."


    "Yes. I snuck off with curiosity"


    "You... sneak up on me like that..."


    He shook his sword, but Ali Sui replied openly and was stunned by the sword.


    "I can''t even sneak in because I''m on guard right now"


    "Then why don''t you make contact with the village chief? But......"


    Shining turns tannic and puts his head on.


    "Thousands of stones aren''t opposed to revolutionaries changing village systems, are they?


    "Oh. That''s not my problem with interference. It''s just their way is at stake. It''s developing into a blood-seeing commotion."


    To Shining''s question, Thousand Stones answers with a sinking face.


    (Are you lying? Do something for me...)


    Look at Thousand Stones, Shining thinks so reflexively. When I looked at Shu, did Shu feel the same thing, spilling a slight smile towards Shining?


    "I wonder if a caution stick to stop that guy is okay in a standing position. Like I said, it''s not a good idea to fix this. We can only respond to violence with violence."


    "Right. I want you to protect the reformists when they try to threaten the village with any more violence."


    Thousand stones that, I can''t tell you, express themselves far away.


    The five then head to the village chief''s house.


    "First I get out and talk. I want you to talk and see how it goes, and then come out."


    Copy that.


    Thousand stones turned down when they arrived in front of the village chief''s house. If Thousand Stones did not say anything, it was where they would urge me to do so from Shining.


    The moment the door of the subspace tunnel opens, the look of Shining and Shu changes.


    "It stinks of blood."


    Shu shrugs and looks at Shu as if the monsters and three others were surprised.


    Thousands of stones flap their wings, and hurry out of the subspace, and open the door of the house to enter. Huiming and Shu followed suit.


    (You''re right not to knock on the door and check inside first. If the killer was still there, that would get him away. But Chiji-san jumped in first is a failure. could run into the killer and get killed)


    Shining thinks as he follows Thousand Stones.


    In the hallway of the house was the body of an old man who was torn through his body with a sharp blade and rolled in bloody blood.


    "The village chief..."


    Thousands of stones groan.


    To find out if there are any traces of the killer, Huiming examines the body and Shu examines the house.


    "There are also slight marks of blades on the tatami. It has a bit of a cut in it, or a prick...... You can''t just wield a knife and leave marks like this."


    The repair reports.


    "The corpse also feels like it was mutilated or pierced simultaneously with multiple blades... Stab wounds and cuts, whatever the depth of the scar, add or subtract force evenly. But it''s hard to imagine that he murdered multiple criminals at the same time. Paranormal powers have worked, or the work of a demon" Yawn "with a blade..."


    "I don''t want a monster in the village that extends to such a crime. Everyone has a temperate personality, not to mention monsters with blades."


    Listening to Luminous''s reasoning, Thousand Stones exposed the upset and denied it. The desire of my fellow monsters to avoid being suspected was passed on to Shining and Shu.


    "But there''s a malicious piece of shit in the village. - Okay. Heh, it''s getting interesting."


    Knowing carelessness and mouthing such a dialogue, Shining twinkled his canine teeth and gave him the usual invincible and loving grin.


    As several reformist youths, including Leaf and Tsubako, walked through the village, they discovered a pair of unseen leftovers. If you do, it''s three people who stand out in their outfits and looks.


    "Someone else is in this village... at this time of year"


    Xu Man is surprised.


    "Let''s get some exploration going."


    The leaves advance and approach the three of them.


    "Who are you, ladies? What do you want with this village?


    "I don''t care where Lily is! Head high! Hold it!


    When Ip did what, Platinum Taro shouted loudly at his residence. Leaves stiff in surprise.


    "When you behave like that, you even suspect my character, don''t you? How many times do I have to tell you?


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" [sic] "


    Lily takes Taro Platinum''s pinky finger and twists it for you.


    It was in the form of a delay on the leaves, but the other reformists also come and hit the three of them with a frigid gaze.


    "That sounds like a very unwelcome atmosphere. From generation to generation, it''s a safe haven for those who have taken on the task of spiritual protection from the country, and you''ll want to keep it a secret, so you can take this flow for granted."


    "Who are you to know that?


    Ip asks.


    "I''m going to answer one question at a time. A warrior from this village came to study the technique when he heard that the spirit was sealed and that he would use supernatural powers. I''m just a wicked necromancer named Rainbow Shore Lily."


    Hearing Lily''s answer, the reformist youths looked at each other.


    "What do we do?


    "It''s an important secret in Nuri Village, isn''t it?


    "Are you sure? No one''s told me that."


    "Think common sense..."


    "What do you mean, research Jutuli?


    "Even though it''s a delicate time, it feels amazing that the extra one has come"


    Let''s kick him out.


    "You think you''ll shut up and follow me?


    As the hiccups and the young men whispered, the violin man entered in front of the lily.


    "I don''t know exactly what I do or what I want to do. Tell me about it, and I''ll work with you."


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Leaf hits a voice of blame on the sworn man who attaches the promise on his own.


    "I don''t want to be stirred up by an irregular. If you tried to chase me back and you didn''t honestly follow me, it would be a mess. Then you should answer as many requests as you can and respond peacefully."


    (10) The man whispered in a calm tone, with which he also pulled in the leaves. No one disagrees.


    "Oh, is something wrong?


    Lily asking soggy. I heard beforehand from one of the vendors entering and leaving this village that something was going wrong, but I don''t even know what the problem is.


    "It''s none of your business, and we''ll cooperate as much as we can with the research, so instead, please don''t stick your neck in this issue."


    "I understand that. But you''re going to help me with this research, so if you need anything, naturally, I''ll give you a hand."


    Lily offered to smile at the man''s request.


    "Mom, that''s rare and pretty decent."


    "Lily is always generous. Now what?"


    White Kintaro beats Akiko, who will look unexpected for some reason.


    "In the meantime... shall we change places? I''m not comfortable here."


    (10) The men urged him, and the lilies moved with the reformists.


    During the journey, Lily makes a call to the Good Moon, but doesn''t answer. I called many times earlier, but there was no reaction.


    (You suddenly disappeared... and there were signs of a supernatural force working when you disappeared. what is this...... you should see it happening on the good moon)


    Lily had decided that it was obvious that something bad was happening at a time when there was no response when she made the call.


    "Taro Platinum, you''ve been looking for a good moon."


    "Copy that. I will certainly answer Lily''s expectations."


    Lily ordered him, and Platinum Taro responded with a happy smile, turning his back and running.


    "I''m walking around on my own..."


    "One of you is lost. I was worried I wouldn''t even answer the phone, so I just sent him to look for it."


    The leaves showed difficulty, but the lilies told me the situation honestly and honestly, so I didn''t go into it any further.


    Devil was delighted.


    The reason for joy is the boy in a school-run before himself - the Good Moon.


    Mutsuki is sitting opposite Devil. His eyes are vain, and he cannot see the light of his will.


    Devil was never happier. So much so that I thought this was a dream. So much so that I interpret that God even rewarded Himself for looking right at Himself and wielding malice and coloring the world funny. So much so that I accept that my fortune for making others unhappy has all poured on me.


    Devil has got it. A wonderful gift I''ve never wanted. A nice treasure you don''t even dream about, such as being able to get it.

 1568 5

    Thousand stones called the villagers to the village chief''s house.


    Confirming the death of the village chief, he tells the surprised and mourning villagers that Qianshi also tells them about Shining and Shu, and they both show up in front of the villagers.


    "No matter how many thousand stones, I can''t believe you called in the outsiders of the village..."


    "Besides, it''s a disgrace to my village to call the Lord of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft."


    "No, Thousand Stones called for someone from the outside who might be able to break this situation, considering us."


    "Sure, most of the remaining warriors in the village have become reformers."


    Most of the villagers whispering that they were elderly people from the middle ages. There are also some of the grand aged.


    "I''m not going to mock you for shame. Until recently, we were in a mess. There''s gonna be problems everywhere, and we''re gonna have to."


    Much younger than ourselves, the villagers shut their mouths. Several were impressed that boulders were the masters of the star coal from which they came.


    "But they... they clearly crossed the line to kill even the village chief."


    One of the villagers groans.


    "Are you sure it was them? Can I make up my mind?


    Shining confirms.


    I can''t think of anything else.


    "He''s right, it''s not a good decision. It could be the work of someone who''s trying to discredit them."


    Thousands of stones slammed against the villagers, who were annoyed and uttered.


    "No way...... in us?


    "Or it could be a completely unrelated murder. But those who have held grudges against the village chief from day to day..."


    Two villagers face to face.


    "I''m sorry I asked them to shut up and resolve the village disturbance, but I was thinking of the village. I want to entrust the village chief to them, including the fact that he was murdered, so I want everyone to cooperate."


    The face of the villagers changed to the thousand stones mentioned in the changed attitude.


    "Thousand Stones say that much, but there''s no way we can get laid"


    "Thousand stones have been protecting this village all along."


    "Dear Thousand Stones, I appreciate all your concern."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    The villagers lowered their heads simultaneously, and Thousand Stones grinned bitterly.


    "Thousand stones, you''re quite trusted."


    Shu smiles.


    "I''m also a doctor''s substitute here. The Black Age is a little far from the village, but the villagers still come to me to see the illnesses and injuries."


    Thousand stones that speak lightly.


    "Thousand stones, of course, have persuasive effects, but honestly, thanks to the murders, you feel smoothly accepted by the villagers."


    Shining whispered in Shu''s ear. Otherwise, I might have had to hide and work all the way up ahead.


    Return a little bit of time.


    Devil was bored, out of his prayer house, blending into the shadows and making a plane trip.


    Devil, who visited Nuri Village about ten days before now, learned that this was an unusual place and hypnotized one of the villagers to learn the secrets of Nuri Village.


    That for hundreds of years, we have been producing warriors involved in spiritual defense in village circles to earn a living in the village for the reward of their work. The fact that he has been given a magic prop that holds power over the existence of the Unguided. That we need a sacrificial spirit called the Black Son and the resentment of the entire village in order to make the magic props, for which we have a period called the Black Period.


    Very interesting, and Devil found it interesting. I decided to make this a new playground.


    Devil also observed the villagers and learned that the villagers, especially the younger generation, were dissatisfied with the Black Period itself. By appealing to audiovisual as a subliminal implication with the word Black Period, we could know their true intentions without being enlightened.


    Devil showed up in front of a few particularly strong dissatisfied people, amplifying their dark hearts, while planting a strong rebellion. And silently, after teasing some power in front of them, he also appealed to be a collaborator.


    Reformists were created around Leaf and Tsugo, and Devil was kept secret among them with the realization that he was an important collaborator. Nonreformist villagers are unaware of Devil''s existence.


    As Devil''s prospect suggests, discord arose in Nuri village. I hope there are even bigger changes coming from here, Devil vaguely thinks. I''m not exactly writing a script for ruin. Devil thinks it''s a good idea because he doesn''t know what''s going to happen. Whenever something changes, Devil is a stomach buildup that sneaks in from behind.


    Then it leads to chaos and ruin, and I enjoy watching it like that. That''s all Devil''s purpose is.


    I''m also interested in what they are. If possible, they also want to get him out of this village.


    Devil, who was planarizing and walking with a lot of thought, found an unseen quartet who was clearly not a villager.


    It was a very distinctive quartet. One is a white lady, one is a goslol girl, one is a beautiful boy in a schoolrun, and one is a boy with a kid head. One of the things Devil noted was a boy full of habits and hairs in a scholastic run.


    Devil knew only the boy. One of the ''taboos'' on the back street, Rakuzuki. And the serial hunting killer who made the public noise - he is also the identity of the octave demon.


    Devil, who was interrupted several times by the residents of the back street, began to purchase knowledge of the back street as well. And I also learned that one of the serial killers I admired and worshipped, the Yagami Ripper, was Taboo''s Good Moon.


    The longing serial killer suddenly appeared in front of me. In this reality, Devil suspected that he was dreaming too. My body was trembling emotionally as it was in the plane. I wanted to connect my cheeks, but I could hardly connect my cheeks while I was flat.


    And in Devil, a strong desire arose. I want to know what I admire. What darkness in your heart led you to commit serial murder. How did it feel to be killing people? How did you feel after you killed him?


    Above all, simply, Devil wants it. I want the object I admire to be my thing.


    Conveniently, only Happy Moon walked out of the other three a little late.


    It was as if his wishes and hopes had reached heaven and God had given him a chance, while Devil activated his abilities without getting lost.


    Applying mild allusion hypnosis and succeeding in guiding without the three of us noticing that he is good, Devil drags him into the shadows with a harmonious moon.


    Devil leaves the scene in a hurry, dressed to temporarily plane the bodies of the Good Moon and embrace each other in a planar state.


    I can see the palpitations are severe despite the planarization. I''m terribly excited. Feels like a hell of a treasure is rolling if you''re walking down the road and you''ve got it light. Scary feeling of happiness. Incredible luck.


    Devil and Rapprochement Moon return to their original appearance in the abandoned house. The Moon is still hypnotized and has lost its free will. My eyes are open, but I haven''t seen anywhere in the world. I can''t think about anything.


    Let''s keep it like this forever - when I saw the vain faceted Good Moon, Devil thought.


    Second, he feels signs, and Devil looks out the window.


    The village chief of this village is walking. I''m on my way back home. Close to here.


    Devil remembers the words of the reformist youths. He said there could be no forceful resurrection of Unguided. I thought you packed it early.


    No, the game has just begun. Let''s give him one stimulus - that''s what Devil thinks.


    Two, look at the good moon beside him, and Devil comes up with a good thing.


    Mutsuki was called the Eight Rippers. I want to see how you kill them and how you tear the girls apart. To learn the secrets of the Octopus Ripper, let''s begin by seeing how it was killed.


    Devil took the Rakuzuki to the village chief''s house. If I were to kill him anyway, I thought it would be more interesting to make him a person in a prominent position in this village as well, and it is Devil who decided to be the village chief.


    "Why not, Chimida? Huh!?


    When he saw Devil, who suddenly appeared inside his home, looking nothing but alien, the village chief chewed on Yantian excessively.


    Mutsuki grows many curved blades from the sleeves of the school run while remaining silent and faceless.


    When I wonder if a few blades have fallen to the floor, it leads to one and forms like a spider.


    Devil was excited to see that. I assumed that the origin of the octave was the work of this blade spider.


    "Ha-ha-ha. Yeah!?


    The blade spider jumps on the village chief. Many blades are swung down simultaneously by the screaming village chief. Blade to pierce and cut. Village chief sinking into a sea of blood. In addition to multiple arteries, the trachea was also mutilated, and the village chief was quickly desperate.


    It was only the eight rips, but Devil was still thrilled. I was so thrilled that the serial killer I admired showed me how to kill myself right in front of me that I was erected.

 1569 6.

    The three lilies who were taken to the assembly hall, where all the young reformists gathered, had heard a lot about this village there.


    Of particular interest was the story about the Black Age and the Black Son. The disturbances taking place in the village were caused by them to abolish this ritual.


    "I can''t stand another black period. As long as we have this village forever, I don''t need any new magic equipment, and I want to lose it."


    Lily is surprised to see the words she says by rolling her mighty hatred and anger. I do understand what she said. But - the strength of this emotion is not a matter of urgency.


    And it''s not just the leaves. Along with Leaf''s dialogue, he has also raised auras of other facades of strong indignation.


    (Is it natural to think that I had a terrible eye that deserved that much anger...? No... that''s unnatural somewhere. It''s like these people are dominated by a strong negative mindset, like a living grudge)


    Lily suspects that someone is doing it.


    (There is also a possibility that someone is manipulating and using these people. You''ll be happy to explore it)


    I visited this village for just research purposes, but expect there may be unexpected surprises.


    "What do cylinders and dolls placed all over the village mean?


    Lily asks.


    "The doll is said to be for artificially amplifying the spiritual magnetic field of this land, to increase the demonic effect. It seems as it has always been without decay. I do feel spiritual power..."


    Firstly, the man answers.


    "The cylinder contains the warrior''s ashes. Leftovers are part of the village custom. Whosoever as a warrior contributes to the village is dead, without being buried, and oh and put in a cylinder, and placed all over the village. He wants us to keep an eye on the village at the same time as for our condolences..."


    It was a leaf that was mocking the last person''s dialogue while explaining it.


    "What you''re doing in this village isn''t what your mom did to me."


    Akiko squirms in Lily''s ear. He lay himself over the Black Age and the Black Son system.


    "I was also considering purely enjoying myself. And this is how you ended up free."


    "That''s right, but I don''t know..."


    It reminds me of something unpleasant, and Akiko leans against the lily with a sigh of sigh and holds her hand.


    A strange schematic of being a tenacious person who has tormented himself, but is frightened and sweet. I also know Akiko. But what I want to sweeten as a guardian to Lily is Akiko''s honest feelings, and Lily doesn''t reject herself either.


    "You''re the Necromancer, aren''t you? Why don''t you ask this guy to help you, too? Instead of lending this magic prop as research material."


    One of the youngsters checks with Lily and suggests to his peers.


    "Devil couldn''t count on it, and maybe he can."


    "You called Mr. Nanakushi, didn''t you? What if I wait?"


    "The more hitters, the better, and why don''t you ask for help?


    Opinions fly between young people again.


    "Of course I''m interested in the magic props, but more than that, I''m interested in nothing. Can''t you show it to me for once? If you want to wake me up, you can try everything you can. It''s not possible, but it''s worth investigating."


    Reformist youths quiet back to Lily''s offer.


    Fu, Lily saw that a doll was also placed inside the assembly hall, and took the doll.


    The doll is very different from the doll I''ve seen before.


    (This doll... you have a soul. It''s also a grudge spirit with intense resentment)


    I also thought I would try to get it out with surgery, but it caught my mind. I''ll look into it later. Then he snuck a doll into his bag.


    It was one of the hiding places in Euthanasia, just like Nuri Village. But this one doesn''t even have a name.


    The hiding place was ruled by the monsters. Some humans, but they''ve been in slavery for years. Now they have been freed, but the human beings who were slaves continue to stay inside and still work under the monsters. I can''t help it because I don''t know any other way of life.


    In that village, inhabited by two kinds of monsters: leg-cutting children and arm-cutting children, as in any other hiding place, there are many vendors who specialize in hiding around, many a year. Some are unscheduled, others come regularly.


    Leg slashing children and arm slashing children who used to antagonize humans also talk differently that the vendor is the opponent. Thanks to them, they can purchase a lot of things outside, so they are treated politely.


    "I haven''t been in this village in a long time, but things have changed a lot, haven''t they? Something, yeah, no."


    A small man with glasses - Sahiko Nakushi, a vendor named "Nanasa Hiko" - said with a flamboyant smile in front of the two leg slashing children.


    "Do you still understand?"


    "Currently, the village is managed by the White Fox family and the Decaying Rope clan. The humans who had been enslaved in the village were also freed. Even so, I don''t know any of them except this village. They can''t leave this village."


    Plum tail and Arima, leg slashing children, explain the situation orally.


    "Oh well. By the way, where''s Mr. Left Kyo?


    When Qi Kushi visited the village, many monsters were bound to buy it, but among its regulars was the leader of the Leg Slashing Kid named Left Kyo.


    "Dead."


    "I wonder if the grief of the resurrection of the Beast Emperor has passed without fulfillment. That would be mindless again."


    Qi Kusei listens to the report of Plum Tail and meditates and claps.


    "No, I revived him for once. But... I''m done with that."


    Arima shrugging her shoulders and saying.


    "Come on, it''s time to go"


    carry the large baggage that Qikushi was unloading on the ground


    "I wish I was slower"


    And, Arima.


    "I was going to do that, too. There''s been a sudden call. It''s near here, and I thought I''d go by the end of the day."


    While fixing the position of the glasses, Qi Kusei said.


    "I don''t care if you keep talking like this."


    It was a brilliant story of nasty with the villagers, but he exhaled heavily because of the ongoing irregular debate.


    "Let me see what you got."


    To Shining''s demands, the villagers simultaneously changed their complexion. There are strong signs of opposition.


    "Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft Twenty-sixth Generation In the name of our Lord, I will not speak out."


    But the villagers, who were weak in authority, did not try to reject it even though their names had been given to them.


    "The reformists say there was no reaction."


    Chishi said.


    "If Ter, the sorcerer, sees it, he might be different again."


    The repair is mouthwatering.


    "Sounds like a good mood. Well, why don''t you show me to the temple where we''re celebrating God?"


    "Okay."


    The villagers moved to lead the way with a gentle smile to the brilliance of telling them to look great.


    Luckily, Taro Platinum found the person he was looking for lightly.


    "Ah, there he is. What about the guy next to you...?


    To Mutsuki, who was walking outside out of the abandoned house, and to the bright-skinned boy who walks beside him, Platinum Taro puts his hand on his forehead and looks surprised.


    Next to the Moon was a boy full of suspicion, as if darkness itself had become human.


    "Oikolar, Mutsuki, go somewhere on your own, what are you fumbling about?"


    When Platinum Taro speaks up, Mutsuki and Devil turn around.


    Devil saw that Platinum Taro would be close to Mutsuki, or he immediately decided on a policy.


    Devil refers to Kitaro Shirakami. The good moon advances with a vain eye.


    "Hmm...... I mean, you know what?"


    No matter how blunt Kitaro Shirakatsu noticed the state of the Moon was strange, and I could see how Devil and Moon behaved and understand that Devil was manipulating the Moon.


    Mutsuki takes the leech whip out of her body. Taro Platinum saw it and set himself up with an invincible grin.


    "All right, here''s your big chance to punish Mutsuki, who''s always making fun of me."


    Taro Platinum faced Mutsuki with a chuckle and deformed his right hand.

 1570 7

    "Platinum sticky dragon!


    From Taro Platinum''s right wrist to the head of the dragon.


    "I can''t throw up flames!


    When he shouts no, Platinum Taro dashes for the Good Moon.


    Mutsuki waves a leech whip over Platinum Taro''s face.


    Platinum Taro didn''t even try to avoid it, but he bit and caught it with a dragon, without a leech whip wielded at high speed.


    White Kintaro pulls a disappointing whip. In pure arm strength, Platinum Taro has more minutes than Mutsuki.


    Mutsumomon turns his upper body down.


    But with a curse, the Moon shoots two sparrows out of his body.


    Despite being released a sparrow from a close distance with his wrist, Platinum Taro avoided by tilting his body sideways without releasing a flogged whip.


    "Oh, my God."


    Platinum Taro screams and deforms his left hand into a drill.


    "Platinum Sticky Drill Rocket!


    A drill is ejected and flies with a good moon.


    Mutsuki let go of the whip and tried to pull herself back and squeeze, but the drill cut off her head and fell straight into a depression.


    Devil peeled off his eyes. I didn''t expect Taro Platinum to slaughter his people lightly. And he was stunned that he had killed the precious Moon.


    But Devil will be even more surprised. A good moon with about a third of its head missing rose flat and its head was instantly regenerated.


    Devil also has the ability to play there, but the ability to play the Good Moon seemed not to be Devil''s ratio. It''s back to normal in an instant.


    One sparrow that has been U-turning hits Platinum Taro from behind, another from above, at the same time.


    Shortly after Platinum Taro dodged this, Mutsuki pulled the whip as far as he could. Empowered by moments of instability in his posture, Platinum Taro''s posture leans even larger and is about to fall at the front.


    White Kintaro releasing the whip. The drill on your left hand is automatically retrieved and rests on your left hand.


    "Oh, don''t do it, Mutsuki. Even if you''re being manipulated, you seem to remember how to fight."


    Towards a mournful moon, Platinum Taro speaks with a happy smile.


    (I don''t like it...)


    Seeing such white Kintaro, Devil felt fiercely uncomfortable.


    This boy with the head seems to have a close relationship with the Moon. And he speaks up familiarly. I realized that Mutsuki was capable of regeneration, and also launched an attack that would kill me instantly if I were a regular person.


    I didn''t like everything. This is - Mutsuki is his own. It has to be. There must be no Platinum Taro. That''s how Devil concluded.


    Mutsuki wields the whip again. At about the same time Devil sets it up.


    Once again, Platinum Taro bit and caught the whip with the dragon head on his right hand, but Devil approached him from the side of it and ran through it as if it were slipping through Platinum Taro''s body.


    Devil - I did the trick, but it''s not actually working. Shortly after Devil ran through, Platinum Taro''s body was hallucinating into three vertical lowers - but...


    "Heh? Did you do something?


    White Kintaro feels signs of an attack and takes a surprise glance at Devil. Platinum Taro, the owner of menacing insensitivity and presumptive power and, above all, a lily servant for years, was much more mentally powerful than a normal person, but therefore, unconsciously and lightly resisting Devil''s hallucinogenic hypnotic attacks, Resist.


    Mutsuki releases multiple blades from her sleeve. The blade spider is assembled fast, leaps big and over again, and hits Platinum Taro.


    As the blade spider moves, it is now time for Devil to penetrate with his own body and launch an attack on Platinum Taro.


    Taro Platinum wields a left-hand drill violently, shaking off the blade spider, and at the same time denouncing Devil''s attack.


    A blade spider that gets hit directly by a drill and gets splattered. But on the face of the white Kintaro, two blade spider legs pierced him. Even though the blade spider was scattered, it moved willingly and attacked.


    Devil''s knife flashed and his neck was severed on Platinum Taro, who showed a gap.


    (heavy......)


    When Devil chopped off Platinum Taro''s neck, he realized that the feeling of his flesh and bones was different from that of a normal person, but he fell with his neck cut from his torso and looked down at White Gintaro, who was spraying blood, without thinking deeply, and regarded this as having won the battle.


    (Two to one is a hassle, and let''s pretend we''re dead like this and make it awesome. Let''s do that)


    With his neck amputated, Platinum Taro decided.


    Devil walks out with his back to Platinum Taro. Mutsuki follows after that too.


    I know Mutsuki. That Taro Platinum will not die to this extent. But there''s no way to tell Devil that, and we ended the fight that Devil seemed to win, so we just follow suit.


    "All right, now I can report back to Lily. Heh heh, I''m smart."


    Platinum Taro gets up where he can no longer see Mutsuki and connects his neck.


    "That... wait, huh? If you''d snuck up and tailed after the Moon to see where it was, wouldn''t you have been a morebetter?


    Platinum Taro arms and squeals.


    "I tailed him, but that means he''s been sprinkled... no, no, I can''t believe I lied to Lily. First of all, report first. Yeah."


    When I told myself so, Platinum Taro contacted Lily on a virtual phone.


    The three men, Huiming, Shu and Qianshi, together with the elderly villagers, visited the temple to celebrate the Unguided. Not to be noticed by the villagers, the Eko two are following from the subspace tunnel.


    A large number of dolls were placed around the temple. Some cylinders were also seen, but this one is not a big number.


    More than that, Shining and Shu were concerned about something else.


    "Awesome shit. It''s a mix of spiritual spirit and evil, and it feels so good to have Las Bosses down there."


    "Ter''s Japanese is awesome in a bad way, too."


    Shining and Shu say, in front of a temple that exudes a dark mind.


    When the villagers laid their hands on the door leading to the basement of the temple, another group appeared. Young people.


    "What are you guys doing here?


    "Why are you here?


    Older villagers staring at the reformist youths who came.


    "I offered to do a no-go investigation. Even so, it was Necromancer, the Necromancer."


    Lilies entered from the rear of the young men and appealed to the elderly villagers.


    (Ha ha!?


    Seeing that lily, the glow hardened.


    My eyes nailed to the lily, my head blurred, my face became hot, my back quivered and my palpitations became intense.


    "Ter?"


    I look at the brilliance that is solidifying when I look at the lily, and I see Shu with a surprising look.


    Lily also noticed the presence of such brilliance and Shu.


    "This is it. Kirinko and the famous Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft Twenty-sixth Generation. It''s an honor to meet you."


    With his hands on his chest, he gracefully thanked him, and saw a smiling lily, and his brilliant heart roared even louder.


    "Ah... yes... here we go..."


    "Ter......?


    To the brilliance of raising a badly upward voice and exposing tension, Shu has an idea that crosses the back of his brain and slightly draws his face.


    "Oh, is he a fiercely familiar child instead of a flashy outfit?


    "Oh, I''m not..."


    Lily says strangely to the brilliance that is obviously dodgy.


    (This guy...)


    I look at Shining with a frightened look on my face.


    "Weren''t you going into the basement of the temple to find out what you were up to?


    "Oh......"


    To Lily''s inquiry, Shining nodded with a little calm.


    "I would suggest it. that it is not more efficient to go underground at the same time and conduct joint investigations, as we are external to each other and both are among those who feel that investigations are needed?


    "Sure, it''s better, but it''s a peaceful idea for my mom."


    Lilies telling the elderly villagers off, and Akiko teasing them from the side.


    "If you''re anxious to let two of us in, me and Star Charcoal Shining, why don''t you have one escort?


    "Then I''ll follow."


    Thousand stones offer to accompany you.


    "It''s Tengu''s uncle. Something awesome."


    Akiko sees a thousand stones and raises her voice.


    "Do you want to take a picture with me later?


    "Yeah, yeah, definitely."


    Akiko smiles back at Thousand Stones who joke and smile.


    When the door to the basement was opened, three people, Shining, Lily and Thousand Stones, went down to the basement of the temple, as there was no particular voice to the contrary.


    Shining takes the lead, illuminating the stairs with the lights of the art.


    (What is this... me, what''s going on...)


    Huiling asks herself as she leads the way and down the stairs. Right behind you is a lily walking.


    (Just be aware when you''re behind it, it''ll make your head hot. It''ll make you palpitate faster...)


    I have never liked the opposite sex for the first time. It is brilliant, but I have never been in love at first sight.


    "Whoa."


    If I was nervous and walking, Shining would slip down the stairs and about to fall.


    A small body of brilliance was taken by the lily from behind and the fall was spared.


    (Huh? Stiff...... this hand)


    Luminosity that inadvertently touches and confirms the hands of lilies grabbing both sides of themselves. Over white lace gloves, feel metallic.


    "Oh, you''re being rude. If you care about the prosthetic hand, maybe you shouldn''t have helped?


    "Shh, shh, shh, shh. That''s not true."


    "It was a joke. She''s an honest girl."


    Lily smiles gracefully at the brilliance of hurrying away and apologizing. Even though it was dim, that smile appeared firmly in the bright eyes, and burned to my heart.


    (Why am I using respectful language? What''s going on?)


    If I did it, I''d be in crazy shape, Shining. I know why. But it''s unacceptable right away.


    Eventually the three arrived at the lowest level.


    A small pentagonal room. The walls, floors and ceilings were stoned, and in the center there was something like an altar, on which the anomalies were unwrought round.


    It''s like a giant potato worm with a white, bumpy epidermis, but I can confirm that something like an arm is stretched. But the tip of my arm is round, and I have no hands.


    "This is the no guide?


    "Uhm."


    When Luminous asked, Thousand Stones nodded with a strange face.

 1571 8

    Later in the Black Age, the leaves scattered by the Black Son, the Kuroko, lived long after the Kuroko died, dragging his dark feelings.


    He became one of the warriors of the village, was given a demonic prop that sealed the spirit of the hateful maniac, and has also carried out several spiritual defense missions. I have no objections to my life as a warrior. There is also a sense of fullness. But when I realize it''s for the village, I''m really angry. I can''t really have it, like a sense of belonging or pride in the village.


    Nuri Village, which has been doing this for hundreds of years. Nuri Village by writing that the effort is impressive. What kind of effort is that? Growing up a bad guy, letting him do whatever he wants in the village, letting him offend his daughter? There were houses where babies were killed, and some of them were left with a lifetime of handicaps following terrible violence. Is that a good endeavor? Are you sure you want revenge after you''ve endured it?


    And you''re going to continue doing this, making wounds to the hearts and minds of many people, and maintaining the village?


    Nor is the effect of the magic props and curses that have sealed the Spirit of the Black Son by Unguided. Soon the resentment of the resentment spirits will fall out and become Buddha with nature. If that happens, the effect of the magic prop will also be lost. That is why it is the logic that new magic tools are also needed, but it is a centuries-only story that loses its effectiveness. Those numbers are sufficient now.


    Even if it were necessary, I''ve always wondered if I didn''t have to do this curse in a different way.


    When Ip told that to the youngsters his age, they all thought the same thing.


    On the other hand, many of the elderly have given up completely. Some say they have experienced the Black Period twice, but they have accepted it. Between the last generation and ourselves, Yezi felt a great wall and felt frustrated and contemptuous towards them. Only a prayer artist put me in tune.


    And one day, the negative sentiments of the village''s youths were simultaneously amplified and exploded.


    Neither Leaf nor Shigemitsu nor the other young men felt unnatural because they had been complaining from day to day. If you think calmly, it''s too sudden an emotional change, you know, but it didn''t come to that thought.


    A different boy appeared before the leaves when they gathered together in the young men and decided from this village to the conclusion that they would lose the Black Period.


    A dark, naked boy whose whole body sucks out all the light. Without speaking at all, he named himself Devil by letters alone, and when he was on their side, Ye Zi recognized and accepted without question.


    Of course, that''s what Devil does. Including their simultaneous awakening.


    Huge, more like a potato worm than a person. It was only by releasing a disastrous mind that I did not feel alive at all.


    "I don''t see him alive."


    Face close, Shining says.


    "This is a corpse doll."


    Looking down at the giant potato worm, the lily determines.


    "What''s a corpse doll?


    "Do you know how zombies are made - how they work as zombies?


    To the brilliance of asking, Lily asks the other way around.


    "The technique, the virus, the grudge, the case, it''s all different."


    "So can we say that the body possessed by the Spirit is alive by fulfillment?


    "You wouldn''t be able to say that"


    "So what if only the soul is lost and the physical function is normal?


    "Hard to say it''s alive, too. No, if the soul is out, it is clearly dead"


    Asked so much, Huiming understood what Lily was trying to say.


    "Yes. So is this flesh. The flesh is functioning, but there is no soul inside."


    "What!?


    Thousand stones give a voice of surprise to the words spoken by Lily.


    "This corpse doll has many tricks on it. The appointed time has come and it is designed to move when the conditions are in place. And in response to the ordained act, we''re going to make another move. In other words - in the last days of the Black Age, a sacrifice called the Black Son is offered, which catalyzes the resentment of the village and the resentment of the Black Son, creating a magical prop"


    "Try the programmed robot... Besides, whether it''s a robot or a zombie, I can''t believe it imparts extraordinary power to tools..."


    It''s a hard story to believe, but I didn''t feel like Lily was making it up. As a necromancer, as I am telling you with certainty, I was felt by Shining.


    "Though manipulated by mighty demonic powers, you can''t classify them as demonic because of their soulless vessels. It''s a doll in the end, even though it takes a lot of work and a lot of powerful tricks."


    "Did the villagers worship such things as God for centuries..."


    Stunning thousand stones, Shining looks frigid.


    (What kind of play is that?


    Not just this time, it is a brilliance that has been so impressed by Thousand Stones several times before.


    "Thousand stones, I''d rather have my soul in this guy all the time. Hundreds of years in captivity, once every thirty-three years, you get called up just for the role of making magic props or something."


    "Well, so is that..."


    Shining told me, Thousand Stones agreed to take care of it.


    "It''s really funny that you really thought of dolls as gods, etc. But don''t forget what''s at stake. That someone made this extremely expensive doll. It must have been the will of some people to create a system called the Black Age in this village and let it pass down for hundreds of years, right? I''m not sure if any of them are still alive."


    To Lily''s point, Thousand Stones pushes silence and Shining puts his hand on his chin and thinks in.


    "It reminds me of the Star Charcoal Flow spell. Those old guys used to exercise the art of raw spiritualization by spelling to their compatriots to gain power. It''s not particularly unusual, but the evil taste of this village in the Black Age is ridiculous."


    The class of spells is a glow I hate.


    "This story... can''t be told to the villagers. Please don''t say anything."


    Thousands of stones complain with trembling voices, but both Shining and Lily silenced each other. To that unexpected reaction, Thousand Stones will not be able to carry on two sentences.


    Neither Shining, nor Lily, whom I have just met, have much faith in Thousand Stones. At least I''m not peddling the word.


    "I''ll be looking into this for a while now. This meat doll itself is a very well made substitute."


    "Oh, is there anything I can do to help? Yes, there is.


    Lily smiles small at the brilliance of hearing in an upward voice.


    "Nothing in particular. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Oh well..."


    A glow that unfortunately drops its shoulders.


    "He''s the one who was brought here by the reformists for once, and shouldn''t we keep an eye on him?


    "Whoa, yeah, that''s it. Yeah, I mean, surveillance, then."


    He was dressed to be helped by a thousand stones, and Shining matched him like he had caught on.


    "Oh, hey, what''s wrong with you guys getting together?


    There was a calm voice from the villagers gathered around the temple, and the villagers turned to those who spoke.


    "Oh, thank you."


    The reformist youths meet. The elderly were similarly meeting.


    "Oh, this is Nanakuse-san."


    Alisui sees it from within the subspace and raises her voice. He is also a frequent visitor in Eko.


    (You''ve heard the name. Even one of the vendors specializing in hiding. Contrary to appearance, you can do pretty good, this guy)


    Looking at a middle-aged man with glasses and a bright smile, Shu thinks. I don''t like the human aura that''s creeping through the training grounds.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Seven Kushes. Suddenly I called you up."


    An elderly prayer man comes and deals with the Seven Kushes in a haphazard manner.


    "No, that''s okay. Uh, you want to know the roots of this village?


    "Yes. I''m ashamed no one in the village knows..."


    "I don''t know everything either. I''ll talk to you as long as I know. Is that okay? I''m gonna talk to you right now."


    "Please"


    "Say hello."


    In the seventh kusei of confirmation, the reformist youths and prayers hang their heads.


    "Then I''ll talk to you. It''s a pretty shocking story, so be prepared."


    Qi Kusei spoke with a smile and a loving grin.

 1572 9

    Platinum Taro was anxious, agitated and irritated, unable to stay or not.


    "Wow, why can''t it connect to Lily?"


    No matter how many calls I make, I can''t connect. At this time, Lily entered the temple, and since she is underground, the radio waves will not reach her, but there is no reason for Taro Platinum to know that.


    "I don''t know where Lily and Akiko are... Trouble. Trouble."


    He is a platinum taro who is desperately rushing around the village while making phone calls from earlier.


    "Where are we both... Oh, maybe..."


    Here Fu and Taro Platinum came up with it.


    (Might get through to Akiko)


    When I called, Akiko answered immediately.


    "Hello? Did you find Mutsuki?


    "Found it. I mean, how can I not answer no matter how many calls I make to Lily!? I guess something happened to Lily!?


    I keep my voice absurd.


    ''Cause I dived underground. He said he was going to find out what kind of god he believed in in in this village. "


    "Good...... I thought it was a bad thing, and I got annoyed."


    White Kintaro caresses his chest when he listens to Akiko.


    "So, what about the Moon?


    "Actually..."


    Taro Platinum reported to Akiko about the earlier Moon and the fighting and the black boy.


    ''Is that really true?


    "What are you going to do with lying? So, where''s the shrine?


    "Hey, I''m talking about something important right now, so I''m gonna hang up."


    "Wait here -!


    He was hung up unilaterally, and Platinum Taro raised his anger.


    "Uh hey...... I''m gonna say something shocking, but hey, what you guys worship as God is - I mean, like that potato worm that comes out at the end of the Black Age, it''s not God or anything. At least you don''t have a soul, do you? I wonder if I should call it a meat robot."


    The villagers were mute about the story of the Seven Kushes, which they could not speak of.


    "Don''t be in a hurry and listen to me ~. But, you know, it''s not like there''s no such thing as no guide per se. Master Nonagi is in this village. We''re all watching and we know."


    So Qikushi looked beside him and pointed to a single tree.


    No, what Qikushi pointed to was not a tree, but a black wooden carved doll with a red head and torso, placed at the root of the tree. It''s all over the village.


    "Is that...?


    The villagers become even dumber.


    That''s the perception of a "devilish doll", right? In fact, that is also true. But that''s not all. That''s just how it turns out, isn''t it? That was the end of a mourning god who was scattered a long time ago. But even now, after being split apart, there is no such thing as a nuisance. And I''m cursing this land. It''s a curse called the Black Period. "


    The story that the villagers worship of the Unnaked Quote is cursing the village was an incredible substitute. Especially the older people. It was a tight story to accept. But some of the reformist youths were convinced by it.


    "Oh, when the conditions are in place, gather them all in one place, and Master Nonagi will come back to life."


    Seven Kusei, I assure you.


    "I see it. Doesn''t it mean that it''s the custom of this village, the ritual itself, that sets the conditions for it? Spend hundreds of years gathering resentment - feeding off that resentment, resurrecting it, that sort of thing."


    Akiko pinched his mouth and the villagers were stunned.


    "That''s likely speculation. Forget it''s true or not."


    Qi Kusei smiles with a smile when he sees Akiko.


    "Ma, I know how to do that, but I don''t know if this is my only decision on the boulder. I''ve seen the Unguided themselves, and I''ve seen the scene where they shoot me. There are countless puppets to turn into. And then, in this village, I began to worship the dead Unguided."


    "You''ve been watching this village silently for hundreds of years, knowing the truth!?


    Ip scowls at Qi Kusei and abhors his voice.


    "Don''t, Ip."


    "Because!"


    The prayerer stares at the leaves, but the leaves don''t hold their minds.


    "I''m sorry. But there was no need to talk. Until now, this village has nothing to do with the truth. But now things have finally changed, and I''ve decided it makes sense to talk, and this is how I speak the truth."


    Seven Kusei, who also expected to be enraged, speaks with a gentle mouthfeel.


    "Well, you, the vendor, how do you know such important information? And I don''t think the reason I''ve known and kept my mouth shut is very convincing in my current answer. You''ve been in and out of this village for a long time, haven''t you?


    With a slightly stirring mouthfeel, Shu asks with an ironic grin.


    "Shu Hongmori? Here we go. Your presence means that the heirs to the star coal stream are here, too."


    Qi Kusei chuckles toward Shu.


    "I''ve been reincarnating memories and abilities for 600 years, haven''t I? And I work as a vendor crossing hiding places everywhere. I don''t know why you were doing that, but you were checking out all the hiding places in the wake of the country''s secret orders. But it wasn''t until the Edo period that I was serving the country, and with the fall of Tokugawa Shogun, I also lost my connection to the country. I''m really just a vendor now. Whatever you do in hiding, the basics are non-interferent bystanders. But if you want, I can help you in some cases, help you, help you and wisdom."


    Listening to the story of Seven Kusei, who spoke quietly, Shu, Akiko, Eko and the other villagers were all felt to be like some sort of transcendental.


    "Finally, the matter was stopped. I didn''t know what he was talking about, so I kept my mouth shut. But like I said, things have changed, and I was wondering if I could talk to you to some extent."


    (Is it someone who''s making that stop that''s the mastermind that cursed the village?


    After listening to Qi Kusei, Shu reckons so.


    "The Black Period has gone on to say that this village is only a village engaged in spiritual defense by its ancestors in order to gain the strength to fight. I admired Master Nonagi. But... if it was all just being used by those who wanted it to come back... there''s no such ridiculous story."


    (10) The man nods and says in a dark voice. (10) Many villagers feel the same way, not just men.


    "You have a misunderstanding. The resurrection is nothing but the imagination of Mr. Goslori there. There is a way to revive the Unguided, but if we are not conducting a Black Period to revive it, then the Black Period is not a way to revive the Unguided. We can''t revive the dead in the first place."


    Seven Kusei said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t think there will be any misunderstandings, either, because you''re putting the information down and hiding the truth"


    "Sort of."


    Under the irony of Shu, Qi Kusei shrugs his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "But it is also true that Master Nonagi has supported this village."


    "Whatever the truth is, it doesn''t change what we do."


    "Are you still saying that!?


    Leaves raged at the dialogue the elderly villagers had spoken of. Other reformist faces are also changing their bloodlines.


    "I try to continue even when I know the truth, because that''s the curse of the Black Age. Unguided is still in this land in the form of a split doll, cursed. It erodes the hearts of villagers from generation to generation, and by the allusion of the curse, it keeps them going through the Black Age."


    But the villagers were stunned by the further truth that was told continually from the mouth of Seven Kushes.


    "If you really need strength, there will be continuity, but now that you know the truth... shouldn''t you stop?


    Villagers who listen to the words of Seven Kushes and push silence. Even the elderly, who wanted the continuation of the Black Period, were silently nagging.


    No one had noticed the presence of those who had been sneaking around to hear such stories about them.


    Devil was planarizing, hiding in the shadows, listening to the conversation.


    I make a script in my head while I think it''s a really interesting truth. Think of ways to make it more interesting and stir.


    Making a dispute is easy. I have the power to grant hatred.


    And I recall: when Devil visited this village, he felt the whole land filled with negative thoughts. Devil tried to suck it off as best he could, but it was difficult. Negative forces and minds were flowing and could not be absorbed successfully.


    Devil sees no difference between the curse of the Black Period of the Unguided and that massive negative mindset that runs through the village. I mean - I think if they try to break the curse, that negative flow of thought will stop, too.


    Lily digs back into the memories of Unguided in Psychometry.


    "It''s too old to remember, so I didn''t know everything."


    Lily, who was trying to dig up memories, reported in a small breath.


    "How much...... ok?


    Chishi asks.


    "Is there a doll outside the main body of Unguided?"


    Lily looks at Thousand Stones and laughs deeply.


    (awesome... beautiful and cute smile... yay beh... the beat is that again)


    A brilliance fascinated by the smile of lilies.


    (I can''t believe I''m going around with a woman like this who likes Dostrike... No, I can''t believe there were so many women in this world that shook my heart... Okay, I''ll never make it into a thing)


    The earliest luminous mind was occupied with something else than a job request.


    "Originally a mourning god - you were a pillar considered a god. Though destroyed by the magician, were hundreds of years of massive spiritual souls reached, cursed, and carried out the Black Period? The countless dolls on the table were made from your pillars."


    Lily talks as she continues to look at Thousand Stones.


    "After all, Mr. Chijii is the mastermind?


    Huiming also saw how Lily and Thousand Stones were, and asked Thousand Stones.


    "Yes."


    Thousand stones meditated and admitted lightly.

 1573 10

    "Huiming, did you realize that too"


    When Chishi says, Shining makes his dog teeth twinkle and laugh.


    "Keh, I felt uncomfortable from the start. At first glance, I knew he was a powerful monster, and I wondered why such a guy would ask for star coal. When you asked me to fix it even though it was a violent shack, I suspected it because I didn''t want to get my hands dirty myself, but it felt close to it?


    Though Luminous asks, Thousand Stones does not immediately answer, but contemplates with his eyes meditated.


    "Even when me and Mr. Rainbow Bank came in here, you made your way in. I didn''t have any doubts, but now I want to keep an eye on our trends and conversations."


    Shining to continue the story without waiting for Thousand Stones'' answers.


    "I was surprised to hear you didn''t have a soul in you. And I was moaning about whether you worshipped such a thing. But... I told you. He said it would be better to have a soul in it. Yet, it''s a little strange to think about it when you''re in a position to mourn on the villagers'' side first. Besides, there''s a play. When? No, I''ll be clear. It was a clear act."


    Was he a radish actor?


    Pointed out by the brilliance of the frank tone, Thousand Stones spills an embarrassing smile.


    "If you can''t tell the villagers who Unguided is, you want me to keep it a secret because you are the tenant who created the curse of this village and the one who wants to keep it the most secret, right?


    Lily confirms, but Thousand Stones does not answer. But it doesn''t mean you''re ignoring it, it''s a look like you''ve noticed.


    "Tell me the truth. I don''t feel like doing my job fooled."


    "Now I don''t... mean revenge anymore, literally to clear up resentment -"


    Chishi finally opens his mouth.


    "You know that, right? The resentment disappears over time. It can also speed up its purification. Master Nonagi is a great grudge spirit caught in a millennial grudge - no, he has become an evil god. Its purification is not easy. It was the ancestors of this village who transformed the Unguided into a disastrous evil god, so I wanted to make the people of this village make amends and purify them. That''s the Black Period."


    "Is that for real? It turned out to be counterproductive."


    Lily smiles coldly.


    "And even the villagers'' hearts, the curse you put on this land works. The implication that the villagers born in Nuri Village must carry out the Black Period begins at birth. Even if the villagers knew the truth, they could continue the Black Age, right? Once you stop, you''re likely to start again."


    "Are reformists some kind of trigger and those who are out of the influence of the curse... Is that why you wanted me to stop them?


    Listening to the words of Lily, Shining tries to ascertain the motives of Thousand Stones. From Shining''s point of view, the most I want to ask Thousand Stones is his true intentions and why we called ourselves.


    "This is a duty. Descendants, the duty to continue fulfilling their duty and purifying their grudges - that''s what I thought. But... you''re right, I noticed it turned out the other way"


    But Thousand Stones doesn''t try to answer the question of Shining inside, it''s as if he''s teasing away, so Shining also becomes more and less frustrating.


    "Sounds like it. Instead of clearing my grudges, I''m keeping them clear. It''s foolish not to notice that fact."


    "Oh, it was the extreme of stupidity. It was completely counterproductive. Perhaps it was a gift of malice that the necromancer who performed the procedure did not teach us at the time."


    Thousand stones laughing masochistically at ridiculous lilies.


    "And with time, my hatred of the village faded, and eventually my guilt began to solicit"


    Thousands of stones exhale loudly and become a chopped face.


    "Now that the village is rough, think of it as a good opportunity to put Keri on. But I don''t feel comfortable with my power alone, and if I could... it''s a glamorous story, but I didn''t want my hands to get dirty, and I didn''t want them to know it was the root of all evil"


    (Are you sure? Sounds like they know the truth and are keeping their mouths shut.)


    I can hardly believe the words of a thousand stones in Shining. I can''t pelican it. You don''t deserve to believe it anymore at the time you''ve been lying to me from the start, but that''s not all. But on the other hand, there are doubts.


    (But there was no resistance to finding out that I was behind it - or trying to prevent it. That''s odd too)


    Even though there may be strays in the thousand stones, Shining thinks. And - I''m a radish actor, but from Shining''s eyes, it doesn''t look like Thousand Stones is the bad guy.


    "Was Master Nonagi important to you?


    "That would make me look directly bright. A psychometric memory."


    Lily puts her prosthetic hand on the bright forehead.


    Shortly afterwards, memories flowed all at once into Shining''s head.


    Tired of yelling at the elderly villagers, the reformist youths pulled up from the front of the temple and gathered beside the field. Prayer artists are not home.


    Akiko decided that it was better to check out the reformist movement itself rather than wait for the lilies that would never return, and followed the reformist youths.


    (I''m also concerned that Mutsuki is being manipulated by someone... Something''s happening and it''s going to happen)


    I''m also curious as to who the hell poisoned Mutsuki. Are you a fellow reformist, or an elderly man, or a non-existent one of them?


    "Shall we leave the village alone already?


    "No. Then I''ll keep doing the same thing with the rest of them. Tragedy repeats itself."


    Leafs who immediately reject the statements of their fellow citizens.


    "That''s right. No, Leaf''s right, that''s no good."


    Other young people agree with Leaf. But Ip looked sideways at that consenting young man, a little.


    "It''s not up to me. Ip is right. I can''t. No, no, no, no, no, no. No, no, no, no. All right, you leave the village or something, I''ll kill you."


    With a vain eye, his neck shuddered small and puffy, wondering if he muttered like every wow, and the young man struck with leaves.


    "What are you doing!


    Before the leaves repel, the wax man breaks in and suppresses the young man.


    "That''s it. That''s it. What are you doing! What are you doing, Koller! Olar!"


    "Ahhh! Next time in the Black Period, I was going to kill the chosen hungry ghost when I was little, but I can''t wait. Hey! I''ll kill you now!


    "What''s wrong with you people?! What''s wrong with me? Weird! Weird! Yes! I''m weird!


    Another young man goes crazy one after the other and is beaten by the young man next door as he calls.


    "Which one is it? This..."


    Being vigilant and squeezing his firecoat, Akiko retreats and begins to distance herself from the youngsters.


    (Be careful. I feel an evil will. I''m right around the corner)


    A voice comes from the firecoat.


    That''s what he did.


    At the time he shrugged, he immediately felt signs at his feet, and Akiko jumped away.


    When I saw where I was now, black hands were growing from the ground. And there was a black reservoir of water spreading on the ground.


    "What is this..."


    He feels killer from yet another direction, turning back and moving to the side.


    Akiko''s familiar weapon was stopping him in the air. Next, Akiko also knows that an additional attack will be launched.


    It was the leech whip of the good moon. Naturally, there is also the Moon.


    "Mutsuki... how could you..."


    Check the appearance of a good moon stretched out with leech whip, groaning Akiko.


    A stiff leech whip in the air builds up his strength and strikes a second attack on Akiko.


    With the full force of the firecoat unleashed, Akiko slashed the wielded whip and cut it.


    Happy Moon stores a chopped leech whip in his body and flies a sparrow.


    A small chunk of brown released to Akiko blurs Akiko''s shoulder. I couldn''t avoid it. Shocked to the point that his shoulders were about to come off, Akiko blushes.


    "Dangerous!


    There was a scream up close, and Akiko was a little nervous.


    Akiko responds to her voice and leaves the scene flat. Then a mass of flames flew in, striking directly at the little being that suddenly appeared where Akiko was.


    "I''m so fucked up!


    Little like a child. That screams and rolls around. I''m not wearing any clothes, so the extended burn disappears quickly.


    A few more fireballs fly in. It''s a lantern on the chest raised by a man named Tsubaki. (10) The man is also losing his sanity and turning the eyes of hostility to Akiko.


    Akiko sends a ball of fire. Soon after the evasion of Akiko, Mutsuki flies the sparrow again.


    "Dangerous!


    The little one who shouted the same dialogue as he did now and put out the fire, dressed as a shield for Akiko, devoured the direct strike of the sparrow and rolled to the ground.


    "Eko?"


    Akiko speaks up. I''ve seen Warico before, a subspecies of Eko (?) called Missago.


    "It hurts...... yes, Oyla says Eko''s Alisui"


    Alisui stands up and introduces herself, even though she faces the pain.


    "Ugh!


    The moment I stood up, Alisui blew away screaming.


    Yagiko confirmed that one of the village''s young men waved a small hammer. Along with that move, Alisui was blowing up.


    (The power of grandchildren''s hands and the same system. Attack expands to fit movement and works as a ranged attack)


    Akiko discerns the abilities of the young man of the hammer.


    (I mean, even though it''s a pain in the ass just for Mutsuki, it sucks how much those people turn to their enemies, too)


    Akiko decides that it is better to escape this scene somehow than to engage properly, and turns around the calculations for it.


    A glance at Mutsuki saw the blade spider jumping toward Akiko. Looking further at the villagers, the fallen Ali Sui, and the Xu Man is lanterning again.


    (I need to help that Eko as well...)


    When Akiko rushes out toward Alisui and tries to take charge of his little body, a fireball is released from the lantern of the Hung Man.


    It was Akiko who tried to intercept the fireball by waving the firecoat, but the fireball disappeared before it.


    A wooden sword tip was popping out of a space of nothing, poking a fireball and putting it out.


    The door of the space opens in front of Akiko''s eyes, and a beautiful boy with long hair, who was earlier in front of the temple, pops out. Needless to say, it is Shu Hongmori.


    The hammer swings as it appears to be repaired. Fix spots an invisible attack and takes it with a wooden knife.


    "Why are you here?


    Ask Akiko to repair it. He should have accompanied the elderly villagers.


    The repair did not answer. I couldn''t afford to answer. Both Mutsuki and the villagers with demonic props were attacking Shu at the same time.


    Mutsuki tries to fix it and waves a whip. Shortly after striking off the whip with a wooden knife, the repair rolls towards the front ground. The villagers swung the chains that blew out the flames, and the chains and flames passed through the space where Shu was a second ago.


    A raised repair packs the distance from the villagers with chains. Shu, who decided that the villagers were closer and that Mutsuki was stronger, first made the decision to put the villagers to sleep.


    He eats a wooden knife thrust down his throat and the villager faints. The flames that were coming from the chains also go away.


    Shortly after defeating the villagers, Mutsuki releases a sparrow from behind. But Shu was reading it, so without stopping the movement, he reacts to the killing and jumps to the side, turning a sparrow flying from behind.


    Furthermore, the blade spider repaired and made a huge jump, but Shu shakes the wooden knife up from the bottom and splits the spider''s body apart.


    A split blade pours down, trims and hits, but the trim even predicts it, and without stopping the movement, rolls forward again to avoid the pouring blade.


    Looking back at the same time as I got up, Mutsuki waved a leech whip at Shu. Shu remains in a broken position and plays the whip with a wooden knife.


    Akiko, on the other hand, was outmaneuvering the possessor of a wooden hammer that attacked with mind-boggling power and the attack of a wooden man using a flaming lantern, but sees that he is about to add more leaves to it, and strikes him in the tongue. The villagers'' brawl has subsided and the spearhead of the attack seems to be directed towards Akiko and Shu.


    (I think I lost my mind because I was manipulated to unify my consciousness. This might suck)


    Whatever you think, keep fighting like this, Akiko felt like there was no chance of winning. It is unclear how many of the reformist youths are demonic warriors, but they are dangerous at multiple points in time.


    "A lot of people are passive. Yikes. I thought I should run. Because a lot of people are passive."


    "I wanted to play some more, but I had no choice."


    Suggested by Alisui, Shu grins and nods bitterly with the wooden knife in place.


    "I''ll open the door, jump right in"


    I heard the girl whispering in my ear, so Akiko looks back a little. But I don''t see anything.


    Confirming that the space was distorted and the hole drilled, Akiko understood the meaning of the word and jumped into the hole.


    Then inside, there''s Eko''s girl - Tsutsuji, who looks at Akiko and smiles.


    Shu also retreats to Alisui''s subspace tunnel.


    Where Akiko looked back to confirm the appearance of the Moon from within the subspace, beside the Moon, she confirmed that a black boy was standing.


    "What is that... No, that''s Devil?


    My whole body is so black that I don''t even know the shape of my face, naked boy. This is the first time I''ve seen it, but Akiko knew its existence and name. I heard it from Shinya Junko.


    (What the hell is that vigeon...... Not just skin and hair, but even visions are black. It''s like sucking in everything... endless dark spaces...)


    Akiko takes a breath in the visions she sees behind Devil.


    "Glad you''re safe."


    Shu, who joined the same tunnel, smiled at Akiko. He''s handsome, but not Akiko''s taste.


    "Thank you so much. Thank you so much. But why?"


    "I brought you through the subspace tunnel,"


    Tsutsuji answers Akiko''s question.


    "Actually, I was also letting Alisui check your movements. So, I was attacked and pinched, so I hurried to bring Shu."


    "I see. I mean, you''ve been attacking me many times, are you okay?


    Akiko cares about Alisui next to Shu.


    "It''s okay. Yikes. Because Eko is sturdy."


    Alisui spread the grin of the synagogue and answered with her chest stretched.

 1574 11

    All the human beings of the village were gathered together to the Mistress, the god of God - the Unguided.


    Today there is an important draw to determine the fate of the village.


    I dedicate a family out of this, for the village. sacrificed.


    The lottery is open to all villagers. Whether you are a village chief or a magician, you will be chosen indefinitely


    "Now, pull it off"


    The village chief urges, one representative of the family leaves, and pulls the lottery.


    The lottery had a number swinging. I still don''t know who I''ll be at this point.


    When everyone pulls the lottery and also discloses the number of the lottery, determine the number of the sacrificial family.


    "Please... we have..."


    "Dear None, protect you..."


    The villagers pray desperately for the pillars that stand apart. Many villagers know that they will be protected by the protection of their pillars. But there is a very low probability that only one household will be removed from its protection.


    "Well... we''re opening it"


    The village chief turns the bill placed on the pillar. There were numbers on the inside of the bill. This number was written to other villagers by selecting one random number from the number of households in the village.


    "14!"


    Seeing the numbers put up by the village chief, hearing the screams, many stroke down their breasts and exhale in relief.


    But the family that got the number is the exact opposite reaction.


    "It''s the Black River house..."


    "The Black River family of magicians..."


    "Poor thing..."


    The villagers'' gaze concentrates. An old spellman, his daughter, and even a grain of money his daughter made, a family of three.


    "No... only this child... only this child..."


    Ha Na, the daughter of the Black River, who was only six years old, and was only twenty-one years old, pleaded desperately, but the villagers were relentless, and when they took up the son, they made his son into the pillar, and set up three pillars just in front of him, and even Ba Na and his parents.


    And before Hachina and his parents watched, every form of torture begins on the six-year-old.


    "Please! Stop! Whoa!


    I give you a sad scream, Eight Na.


    "I resent you. Resentment is good. Mourn. Be angry. Curse me."


    The village chief tells you with a sinking face.


    "That resentment feeds us."


    The torturing of the child, which was laid upon the pillar, continued for thirty-three days.


    All blame bitterness, which goes on never to kill. And the family can see it in front of them. If you try to meditate on your eyes, you can force your eyelids open.


    The villagers'' premium resentment swelled beyond their imagination, and a mighty demonic power was swirling around the perimeter of the pillars.


    The village magicians were even afraid of the spell ritual they used for the first time. I wondered if I could control this by fulfilling it. Many fear that they may be doing irrevocable things.


    "I''m sorry...... It was born of me that made you suffer so much... I''m so sorry..."


    On the night of the thirty-second day, one day before the last day of the ritual, eight that spoke to his son.


    This is not the end of suffering. After being killed, he is cursed as a grudge spirit, becoming an instrument of the village, and continues to suffer prolonged after his death.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    My son roars. The consciousness of his son, inspired by his mother''s words of apology, fell to the bottom of the Narrow of Despair. And awakened the blood that was in him.


    The spellman who was watching clearly witnessed the mutation. A sacrificial child who, exuding immense demons, integrates with his pillars. Seeing the sight, I was losing my hips.


    In reaction to the swelling demons, the village magicians gather around the pillars.


    "Mayor! Oh, my God! That kid had... the blood of the demon Yakiyaki mixed in!


    To the spellman''s report, the village chief laid eyes on the sky.


    Your body turned into an evil god, and killed the villagers around. The spirits of the villagers also take into themselves, flavoring the pain, and the demonic power increases even further.


    "What do you mean..."


    One heavenly dog witnessed the demon and evil god and muttered in dismay.


    Tengu understood. That the creature in front of you is your son, and that the spirit of the woman you once loved has already been taken in.


    When Nuri Village was still called Him Spirit Village, there were always thirty-three spellmen in the village who used the Spirit for their spells.


    Though there are many magicians in the village, it seems that their power as magicians is not a big deal, and they somehow make up for it in numbers. Therefore, it was a minor group with a poor reputation. Despite being a large family of spellmen in Muragumi, it seems that the main business alone cannot eat very much.


    There''s a turning point for him in the Spirit Village. A voice was heard from the court of morning, and it came to pass that he was entrusted with spiritual defence.


    But they themselves realized that they were powerless no matter what the magicians in his spirit village were. We must somehow acquire a strong spell, but it was a village that used the spell of exercising the Spirit, so it is not easy from the procurement of a strong grudge spirit.


    After much exploration, I arrived at the idea of offering sacrifices from within the village.


    Draw the lottery in the house where the child is, and take thirty-three days to slay the child of the family who pulled the detachment before his parents see him. Just before he kills the child, he also kills the parent in front of the child''s eyes before he kills the child. That''s how you artificially create resentful spirits that inflated your oversized resentment, trying to gain the strength you deserve to serve the palace.


    The attempt was executed, but the house that pulled the detachment lottery was a mother-child family and the father was Tengu. The magicians of his Spiritual Village didn''t know that fact.


    At the time, it was not so uncommon in these hiding places for women to meet men elsewhere to have children in order not to thicken their blood. But the woman fell in love with Tengu, and was making a child.


    Heavenly Dog did not only resent her while she was being scolded, but also increased her demonic powers and turned her into an evil god. Of course he attacked the villagers, causing damage even outside the village.


    It became untouchable, but at that time Tengu and the magician, with mighty power, visited the village to clean things up.


    That was the memory of Shining being shown from the lily.


    "Is it the opposite pattern to the star charcoal curse? Over there I used to use my body to exercise the spell of the art of raw spiritualization, but with the passage of time, I began to procure from elsewhere"


    Shining squeaks in his face.


    "Did Thousand Stones bring you the magician who sealed the Unguided?


    "I learned about the tragedy that took place in the village after my son became uninvited. So he hired a famous magician, and the two of them killed Unguided, and sealed him. And I asked the magician to perform the Black Period ritual in order to avenge the village and purify the Unguided."


    Thousand stones answer the brilliant question.


    "Some of the dolls are inhabited by spirits taken in then. Not just this village, but neighboring villages and towns."


    Listening to the dialogues of Thousand Stones, Lily becomes aware of the doll she put in the bag earlier. It would be the spirit that the doll in the hands of Lily was taken into the pillars at the time of the creation of the Unguided and Black Periods.


    Of course, keep quiet about what you possess.


    "Are some of them the spirits of your child? I''ve been in pain for hundreds of years."


    Thousand stones nodded silently at the lily, laughing joyfully and confirming.


    "What we can look into here seems like nothing more, and should we get out of here"


    "Oh, oh..."


    Shining nods similarly to the lily urging him to turn to himself. Lily and I just gaze at each other, and I get nervous, and when I realize I''ve been called out to myself, I tremble with joy.


    Upon exiting the basement of the temple, Lily confirmed that she had been receiving e-mails. The majority of it came from Kitaro Shirakami, and only one came from Akiko. Taro Platinum will be left behind and checked by Akiko first.


    Huiming is also contacted by Shu and takes the Virtual Phone.


    "The reformists have gone mad and rampant. I helped Goslori''s son where he was attacked. I''m on my way, so wait for me in front of the temple. ''


    "Aye."


    They asked me about the unexpected, and Shining laughed unexpectedly. Honestly, I find it getting interesting.


    "Looks like we should wait here for Shuda to rendezvous. The villagers have gone mad."


    "What..."


    Shining conveys the report from Shu, and Thousand Stones opens his eyes in amazement.


    "I''ve heard from you too. Besides, there''s one inside of me who''s being manipulated."


    Lily, who glanced at the content of the two emails, looks grumpy and tells her in a hard voice.


    (Nice slightly angry windy face too......)


    Seeing such a lily, Shining was stretching under his nose.

 1575 12

    Three people, Lily, Shining and Thousand Stones, wait a few minutes. Four people, Akiko, Shu, Alisui and Tsutsuji, emerged from among the subspace tunnels and joined them.


    "Oh, no, I didn''t know Eko was here. This is unusual again."


    "Say hello."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Tsutsuji"


    Lily sitting back toward Alisui and Tsutsuji, smiling. Alisui is well and Tsutsuji introduces herself with some hesitation.


    "My name is Rain Shore Lily. You took care of my Akiko. So..."


    Lily sees Akiko.


    "You seem to know something about a child who''s crazy about the Moon, and in front of these people, talk to him."


    "Uh hey... True and Junko told me..."


    So in advance, Akiko talked about the existence of Devil.


    "Do you know Junko and the others?


    Shu asks Akiko.


    "Yeah, I go to the Snow Oka Institute a lot to train in combat."


    "Oh well. I go there once in a while, but I don''t think I''ve seen you."


    "It''s nice to meet you when we meet."


    Akiko and Shu smile.


    "How do you relate to Junko?


    Lily turned to Shining and Shu and asked.


    "I''ve known you since you were little. Via Ninie...... I met my replacement via childhood taming"


    Shining says. Lily decides that it doesn''t seem to be too intimate because she wasn''t caught up in her checks instead. Junko''s activities and friendship were lilies that he continued to monitor after he broke up with Junko, but it also didn''t mean he remained watchful enough to grasp them all.


    "The guy named Devil, Junko told me he was already dead. It means that Junko''s eyes were deceived into living."


    and Akiko.


    "Devil. Hey. Awesome simple naming, but what you''re doing is either devilish or mastermind. It''s like a trickster or something."


    Ironically the brilliance laughs off.


    "It''s like Mom''s deterioration."


    "Akiko... please don''t send me out to pick me up"


    Lily exhales in a small way at Akiko, who laughs slightly. As a matter of fact, Lily herself felt that way after listening.


    There were two people who were concerned about that casual Akiko dialogue. Fixed and twisted.


    "Devil sounds like Teng himself who''s driving things around. So, it looks like we''re even involved, and we can recognize the common enemy, right?


    "I don''t mind."


    A lily that smiles gracefully, to the brilliance of confirmation.


    (Oops... this smile is awesome...)


    A brilliance that can be seen in that lily smile.


    (Hmm...? No way. Does this kid care about your mom?


    (I knew it, Ter, to this guy...)


    Ashiko and Shu simultaneously have the same doubts about Shining''s overt reaction.


    "So, Mr. Thousand Stones. What are we supposed to do, smash them to death and show them to the villagers? So, what kind of shitty event is the Black Age, should I tell you not to do it anymore? Can we stay on request to protect the village from the revolutionary rampage?


    Shining speaks to Thousand Stones, but Thousand Stones does not immediately attempt to answer by way of example, but enters the mode of thought.


    "If you want to stop the Black Period, you can put a new curse on the village. If you work in the Black Age or similar acts, if the effect of the curse makes the disaster fall, then that''s not the solution?


    "Sausage, Mama. Bad wit."


    "I think it''s a good hand. It''s great."


    He was an even more sublime child to tease about the lily he told to tease, but Huiming genuinely agreed.


    "I want Chijii to make a clear decision."


    Shu who speaks to a thousand stones who will always shut up with such brilliance on their asses.


    "At the time you were cheating on me and Teru, you could take down the request, but Teru is very popular, so we''ll go out with Thousand Stones. - Even so, things have changed dramatically now, so it''s not going to be necessary to stop the noise or just the abstract request. Be clear."


    "Ugh, um..."


    Encouraged by the harsh tone of cultivation, Thousand Stones just nod painfully.


    "I don''t know who someone named Devil is, but if he''s trying to raze this village, I want him to stop. And�� I want the truth of the Black Period to be revealed before everyone."


    "Whatever Devil is, reveal the truth about the Black Period..."


    A luminosity that stares at a thousand stones and utters a grumpy voice as you wish. I''m losing my mind.


    "You can do it if you want to take responsibility. I don''t like it. I know the truth, and I have the power to contain the villagers. But you didn''t try to do it yourself, you called us from the outside..."


    "Fair enough, Ter, that''s an overstatement. Even Thousand Stones suffer enough. That''s hundreds of years too. In other words, a man named Qi Kusei came earlier and revealed the truth."


    "Oh well... Mr. Seven Kushes is here"


    Thousands of stones gave me a dry grin.


    "Surely I am cowardly. I don''t want the villagers to know that I did this to the village, and I leave the resolution to others. I''m aware of that. But...... my heart is broken already. I''m scared. Even if I insist on solving it, I''m afraid it''s going to turn out unnecessarily strange again. I''m afraid the villagers will resent me."


    Thousands of stones exhale while mocking themselves.


    "You mean you''re not willing to fix yourself there again with your own hands, no matter how much mistake you''ve made over the centuries. And�� are you old and dying?"


    Lily said in a soft voice. Akiko looks at Lily as surprised.


    "You''re a sweet man... you"


    Seeing the luminosity of seeing such a lily in the eyes of respect, Akiko smiles as much as she wishes.


    (Sure, my mom is sweet sometime, but this kid says she''s super misunderstood ~)


    Once I found out who Lily was, I was Akiko, worried about what would happen to Shining.


    "I mean, I''ve seen a lot of people like this. People whose hearts have been distorted as a result of hundreds of years of living. Besides... I''m the same. I pursued a wish that didn''t go away, and eventually it broke my heart."


    (You''re talking about Junko)


    Seeing a lily that spills a lonely grin and speaks, Akiko thought.


    "Ter, while you don''t like it, you know how this guy feels, don''t you? Besides, it''s a favor."


    "Keh, you treat people like people. How long have you been such a favorite?


    Being taunted by Shu, Shining laughs, showing his octagonal teeth more pointy and conspicuous than ordinary people.


    "So, to break the curse of the Black Period, to purify the spirits of the Unguided and the Dolls of the Whole Village, should I break them?


    "Then we''ll just unleash the grudges. Because it stays with some dolls."


    Thousand stones said to the brilliance of confirmation.


    "Not all dolls."


    and repair.


    "Once you''ve collected all the dolls and returned them to the pillars, once you''ve revived the Unguided, it''s good to spit out all your resentments."


    Thousands of stones surprise at Lily''s suggestion.


    "There''s a limit to resentment. I know how to efficiently encourage resentment purification, and to use it, I thought it would be the best way to get it back to its original appearance."


    (Is it true ~...? Mom, I wonder if you''re up to something?


    Seeing the lily giving a friendly response sometime, Akiko suspected.


    "I think Mr. Lily''s way would be nice. If you really want to weigh the solution."


    Luminous also synchronizes to the lily.


    (I have a very bad feeling...)


    (Are you sure that''s what you want?


    Tsutsuji and Shu were also skeptical of Lily''s offer.


    "If you can do that, please"


    Thousand stones bow their heads.


    "Aside from collecting them, are there conditions for resurrection?


    "The terms... I can''t tell you now. Collect and then talk."


    Thousand stones answering the question of brilliance, so to bitterness.


    "Um come on..."


    "I''m sorry"


    A brilliant voice that sounds as grumpy as you can think to the thousand stones that speak of secrets you can''t tell over this period, etc. And a thousand stones that bow their heads deeply.


    "Huiming also said that I still think Chishi will have to tell the villagers the truth to measure the resolution of the situation"


    I think so, too.


    Tsutsuji spoke and Shu also agreed.


    "Right...... If you tell me who Unguided is, I''m sure you''ll be discouraged... And I guess they''ll resent me. In the end, I was afraid of it and couldn''t move on my own"


    Thousands of stones speak excuses with sinking voices and faces.


    "We have to get the Moon back. Make it your priority, Mom."


    "I know. I wonder what Taro Platinum is doing."


    Lily nodded at Akiko, who appealed to her to push back, calling Taro Platinum.


    Returning to the abandoned house, Devil faces each other in the vicinity of the Good Moon.


    I think she has a beautiful face, and Devil narrows her eyes. For some reason, the feeling of pride boils over that one of the serial killers who was intoxicated is such a beautiful boy. At the same time, I even find it mysterious.


    Glad. I''m so happy with so many things. Very happy. Pleasant. Trance rushes around. Filled with a sense of superiority. Now is the best time of my life. The beings I yearned for are in front of me as dolls. I got it. It belongs to me. I got such a beautiful, lovely doll.


    A wonderful surprise given by heaven. Impossible gift. The coming of happiness I never thought I would.


    Devil believes this is the happiest time of his life. No more happiness. No more surprises.


    No, that''s what I believed.


    That''s when Devil realized. The earlier battle disrupted the Happy Moon''s scholastic run, and the shirt underneath it also disrupted, and the swelling in his chest, which was not so great, was clearly confirmed, however.


    And Devil remembers. That there was a theory that the octave, who targeted only girls of his age, had no trace of sexual assault and that he was not a woman.


    And the theory was true.


    A black hand stretches out trembling with tension and excitement. Horrible, hands on a learning run, in an unbuttoned motion, slowly removing them. And even unbutton the white shirt below.


    The brassiere even thought that the white, smooth skin would stop his heart from stopping because of the unexpected bulge in the man.


    The hero I admired was a goddess. And the beautiful goddess is now her own living doll.


    The sentiment of awe boils strongly. On the other hand, because of the awe, there is also an excitement for treachery, for the forbidden acts that trample upon it.


    I also put my hands on my underwear. Drink saliva. Slowly shifting away, palpitations become even more intense when I see small but well-shaped breasts and well-sized and swollen nipples dew.


    It was the first time I had ever seen a raw woman''s breast outside my family. But that''s not why I''m excited.


    That''s - by being aware that you belong to a killer who worships like God, Devil is daunted.


    Reach for a poor, seemingly soft chunk and stroke the surface slowly. Devil was intoxicated by the beauty of the feel. Of course, the comfort of the senses, and the strong awareness that they are touching the breasts of the goddess, are trembling at the joy of disloyalty that contradicted them.


    The act escalates further, rubs, licks around, sucks and does what he wants to do according to Libido. I can''t get tired of breasts alone, I also crawl my tongue fully on its cheeks and push my lips against my lips.


    So Devil looked into the eyes of the Good Moon and tasted the thought of his heart freezing.


    Mutual Moon kept his eyes open up close, and he didn''t see anywhere in the world.


    This is - unresponsive doll play. Devil is aware of that.


    Without crossing the last line, Devil''s Libido got frozen and couldn''t get past any more acts.


    But that''s not the only reason. The moment I returned to sanity, I became aware of something else.


    It is never the prayer of conscience, etc. that could not be flaunted as it is. The moment I did that, I wonder if what I looked upon and admired as sacred within me would cease to be sacred - because I felt such a strong fear.


    Whether you are a doll who has lost her will, the goddess is on her side. That''s just enough filled. It''s a hell of a story, like this happiness extends to acts that could break.


    There was another desire in the cool-down devil.


    I want to know more about her. How did she become a murderer? Why did he suddenly disappear? I want to know everything about her.


    I can know. Because you can make dolls talk. I want to hear it right in her voice. I want to know everything. Devil thought so and made a new allusion to the Good Moon.

 1576 13

    Lily finally called, so Platinum Taro took a virtual phone with a joyous look.


    "When will you be here?" If I''m not on your side, I''ll have more trouble explaining it to you again. Sounds like you need punishment. ''


    "No, no, no, no, no. Accidentally lost my way... woohoo, no radio..."


    On my way to excuse myself with half a cry, the call is interrupted.


    "Oh, I''m out. Ugh, here we go..."


    I know lilies are as mean as usual, and I know that''s the lily, but being lost only by one person is an unwelcome situation for White Kintaro. That happened at a very young age, and I''m traumatized.


    "Hmm? What''s going on? You''re not from this village, are you?


    A casual, seemingly small man with glasses speaks to Taro Platinum.


    "I don''t think you are either."


    "I am a business operator traveling to and from hiding places all over Japan."


    "Oh, there used to be someone like that in me."


    "Heh. You lived in hiding, too. Yeah, there ''ll naturally be plenty of hiding places I don''t know. Oh, I''m Sahiko Nanakushi."


    "It''s Kitaro Saito. Actually... I''m not lost. Take me if you know where the temple is..."


    "Fine."


    Qi Kusei snorted at Taro Platinum, who was old enough to wear half a beard.


    By the time Platinum Taro had made his way to the temple, Lily had left the temple, and five people remained in front of the temple: Hikaru and Shu and Thousand Stones, Alisui and Tsutsuji.


    "Let''s gather the villagers again and expose the truth we haven''t revealed yet. I''m scared... but I''ve been running away."


    That''s what Thousand Stones calls. Instead of a virtual phone, it''s a pretty old style fingertip phone.


    "Come on, coward."


    "Here, Ter."


    Shu gently scolds the brilliance of tearing.


    "So, what happened after that?


    "If the dispute between the villagers doesn''t seem to subside, I want you to appeal to your country, at the mouth of star coal. No, when I sue, I want you to say it first in front of everyone. And there''s a threat of Devil entering the village. I want you to get rid of that."


    When I heard the request of Thousand Stones, I thought it was Shining and Shu, but I also understood that it was the best.


    (Because you''re good old and indecisive, this Tengu grandfather. Can you just make a clear decision for me? No... I''m dissatisfied with this one. Maybe he was pretending to be indecisive first in order to make me swallow the decision)


    Old or seco, even if the latter is the right answer, either way, it doesn''t change the evil impression of Shining''s thousand stones.


    "Hey, Ter. You fell in love with that white woman?


    Shu asks straight in front of the other three.


    "Ouch. This is a guide to destiny. hehe. I''ll definitely whisper to you."


    Shining spreads a proper grin and proclaims with her chest stretched.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t believe that guy. I feel evil, though."


    "I agree with Shu, too. Her temper was uninterrupted and dark, and she felt like she was dying."


    Shu and Tsutsuji continued to say negative things, so Huiming came with a cock.


    "Keh, I''m kidding. That''s a necromancer, so I guess that kind of aura is natural - though. I''m not putting tea in people''s love lanes. Virgin! Virgin!


    "You''re a virgin too."


    "I''m graduating tomorrow. Fuck. No, I''m going to graduate today, so watch it, bye-bye."


    "I''ll say it out loud again"


    "Now it''s time for me to make a decent love achievement. Get out of the way."


    "I don''t mean to interrupt..."


    A twat clouds the words. Tsutsuji was more than mending, he was endangering the lilies.


    "Keh, dude, you know how I feel about watching that and crying and pulling it out after I accidentally spotted a shark video leaking after the woman I liked had a boyfriend!? Now... Now I''m gonna make her right!


    "Oh...... I don''t even want to know, but I''m going to want to support you. Hey, this is haha"


    Alisui greatly pities the brilliance of speaking with half a cry.


    "Look, I''ve had two terrible heartbreaks in a row. The third time honesty means that God must turn me into a boulder, and if I''m supposed to do it three times, I''ll never be able to get back on my feet again, and God knows that, and he''ll put his hands on it."


    "Well, I hope you like it, but work first."


    To the brilliance of spitting and forcefully theorizing, Shu lost his temper to persuade him and decided to let him do what he wanted.


    "Well... while I gather the dolls from all over the village, I will speak to the villagers and tell them to gather again."


    "Wait. I''m coming with you."


    Shining calls to a halt a thousand stones trying to get away from the temple.


    "Eh, maybe we should just act alone. You can do quite a bit too - but there''s a chance that Devil and the Moon will get hit by surprise. I have a hand in borrowing Eko''s subspace tunnel, but let me and Shu and Chijiishi act together and have Alisui and Tsutsuji sneak up on me."


    "Okay."


    "Understood."


    "At the same time."


    Chishi, Tsutsuji and Alisui nodded at Shining''s policy.


    (Ter doesn''t believe in Mr. Chijii, so you want to stay on his side and monitor him.)


    Seeing through Shining''s thoughts, Shu was smiling.


    Lily, who broke up with Hui Mingda, stops at a short walk and takes the doll out of the bag. It''s a substitute for having a spirit sealed inside.


    "Hmm? What are you doing, man? Mom."


    "Well, watch it."


    Smiling at Akiko, who is surprised, Lily casts a spell.


    It was also clear to Akiko that the spirits erupted from the doll. With frozen, and at the same time burning resentment, a resentful spirit of bittersweet shapes emerges dignified in the sun.


    "Mom, that''s..."


    Akiko looks scared of grudging spirits, but then she sees something more scary in another way. It''s a lily that laughs funny while watching a grudge spirit.


    "You said some of the dolls you keep all over the village have spiritual souls, right? Before I heard that story, I found a doll with a soul and carried it with me."


    "What are you going to do with it out there?


    Akiko asks as she looks scared of the spirits of her painful and stuffy face.


    "I''ll put it under my control for now. And gather and keep a few puppets similarly sealed by the Spirit."


    "What do you do like that? Mom, are you good at harassing me?


    "You can''t swallow what that Tengu says, can you? You''ve been fooling Shining since the beginning, haven''t you?


    "Oh, well, if you ask me, yeah."


    "That''s why keep your insurance. It might help."


    With that said, Lily does more work toward the Spirit.


    "And, Mom. I looked like I was in love with my mom, that little halibut-headed kid full of piercings..."


    "Apparently you do. I''m not happy that a man likes me."


    Ashiko tells me, Lily laughs spirally.


    (You''re a pure child adorable bee lily ~. Don''t tell me because I''d be mad if I said so ~)


    Akiko whines in her mouth.


    "Naturally you decide to shake it, but shaking it, it''s not funny just shaking it. I need to think seriously about how I can carve and shake a deep wound in that kid''s heart right now. I''m looking forward to seeing that kid''s face, what he''ll look like when he''s desperate. Hehe hehe."


    "I knew my mom was my mom..."


    Akiko was grinning bitterly when she saw the lily spreading her sadistic grin.

 1577 14

    The youths were in a group, all walking in the village with faces that were uniformly lacking in vitality and hegemony.


    "None of that is a potato worm..."


    "I am the lusty potty of the forceful... but the forceful is now my tool..."


    "Such a shitty life tied to a village...... someone wants to trade for a happy guy. I want to take away my happiness and push my misfortune..."


    "Somebody... Somebody tell me... the difference between a lantern, a lamp and a cantera..."


    "Guru..."


    "If... if they find out... it''s over... If you find out I''m a faggot... Besides, if you look at my brother''s ass and he finds out you''ve been doing this, it''s over..."


    Each one of them keeps bumping and squeaking at each odd wow due to the impact of being injected with negative emotions by Devil.


    "Duh, what''s going on? You guys..."


    Older villagers have been unlucky and have encountered young reformists who have lost their sanity.


    The youngsters mechanically stopped and gazed at about the same time. Seeing that move, the older villagers look down on their hearts.


    A few seconds later, a scream echoed, and a few more seconds later, the older villagers were bloody and cramped.


    "Hiccup!


    Reformed young people who look down at the body and laugh at the same time, shouting joy at the same time, and at the same time sticking their hands over their heads to express joy.


    "This is hey, I knew it was crazy. These people. Look at your face. My eyes are empty, my face is even puffy, and my face is crazy."


    The brilliance of encountering their winning scene went with their canine teeth twinkled for an invincible and loving grin.


    "Because you don''t have to imitate Ninie."


    The repair goes in. When Huiming and Shu were little, it was a dialogue that my new home used to talk about.


    "Even Ninie imitates it. It''s not like Ninie''s the original."


    "What..."


    Shortly after Huiming said, a thousand stones that came late looked down at the body and moaned.


    "Keh, how many of us are going to be able to do this?


    "Are you calling this village warrior? There''s five of you."


    Five repairs pointing to a man with a hammer and a man with a lantern lowered, a leaf holding a fountain pen, a man wielding a chain of flames, and a man who keeps spinning his hips with a hula hoop.


    "There''s a lot of them. Shouldn''t you run away? Because there''s a lot of them."


    Alisui speaks from inside the subspace tunnel.


    "It''s no problem. This kind of situ has happened many times before, and I can deal with it."


    Shining lets out his invincible grin.


    "I ran away earlier, but I''m fine with Ter this time. Leave him alone and we''ll have another victim, and we''ll do our best to seize him here."


    After grasping not only the reliability at the time we are both together, but also the abilities of Shining''s sorcerer, Shu is almost certain of the victory.


    "Everybody, get back to your sanity!


    Thousands of stones drink. Of course nothing''s responding. No...


    "That''s a demonic scream, isn''t it? Does it still work?"


    "Seems so. The brainwashing they''re putting on is better than the power of hypnosis."


    Shining pointed out, Thousand Stones shaken their wears unfortunately.


    "You''re talking about being brainwashed by a guy like Devil, right? Isn''t the only way to wake up is to tail Devil?


    That''s how Shining casts a spell.


    "Go, go, go."


    Shining activates the original technique. A giant over two metres tall, covered with long hairs all over his body, emerges and rushes into the reformists.


    When there was repair, there was not much need to use avant-garde roles, but after the large number of enemies, there were multiple incompetents, so I called them in as shields and guards. While exercising this technique, Shining can also use another technique.


    "No, no, no! Helpful!"


    Leaf screams and writes letters in the air with a fountain pen.


    After the rupture and the letter of light come to life, the letter of light flies through the universe and hits the giant directly with a swollen fur. Then, the furry giant literally burst.


    "It''s a convenient curse inside."


    Shu shrugs when he sees it. The letter of light itself doesn''t have a lot of speed, and unless it''s a tracking specification, I can spare it, and in the worst case, just shielding something else seems to prevent it.


    A man with a hammer wields a hammer. Shu feels killer and jumps backwards.


    I found myself in a place where invisible energy rushes through. And I can spot the enemy''s abilities.


    "Ter, aim for the hammer guy first."


    "Ouch."


    More than Leaf''s fountain pen, a wooden hammer man exerting an invisible mindfulness power attack called his grandson''s hand judged it troublesome, and Shu sent instructions to Shining.


    "Slash and run, Shark."


    A curved blade of light emerges from the ground, rushing to the ground at high speeds, toward a herd of reformist youths.


    A young man whose blade of light struck several people directly, dances high in the sky. When exercised with maximum power, it is also more lethal than the technique of the lightning axis, also known as the most powerful depths of the star coal flow, but the power can be controlled by Shining himself is also the strength of this technique. Even this time, I keep it to a point where I don''t kill it.


    Jump the young men one after the other, and even the hammer man who was the aim. Those who have eaten direct strikes are falling and unable to move. It is powerful enough not to kill, but it is also powerful enough to break a bone. At least I can''t go on fighting very much.


    Nor are the reformist youths silent, and the man in the chain of fire shines and waves the chain.


    Shu leaps forward before Shining and pays the chain of flames with a wooden knife.


    Three balls of flame fly in from the lantern of the Xuan Man for the repair.


    Shu intended to destroy them with a wooden knife, but there was no need for it. When I wondered if a tremendous gust of wind had blown, all three balls of flame were blown away and dismissed.


    "Mr. Thousand Stones?"


    Shu says without looking at Thousand Stones, looking at the enemy group.


    "I can''t keep my eyes shut either. Damn."


    Nearly half of the reformist youths greeted heavenly dog fans loudly as Thousand Stones shook along with the call.


    "Sora!


    If you wave the fan further, the others will either curl or retreat.


    "You know..."


    Shine squeaking flashly when you see it.


    "You''re holding back your powers, aren''t you? If you do it with more full power, you can clean it all up by yourself, right?


    "I won''t struggle if I can do that. You can''t control your powers well. One more step, they could die."


    plunged into brilliance, but Thousand Stones says bitterly.


    (Told the customer that it was too late. I mean, if you care about that, you can kill all of these guys in an instant, right? Thousand stones are still up to something, and worst of all, if they were to turn to our enemies, they would be incredibly strong enemies)


    From the first time I met him, I knew he was a great monster with considerable power, but with that power actually in sight, Shining was on guard.


    "Ter, let''s do something while Mr. Chijii flinches."


    "Understand..."


    Without being prompted by repair, Shining was jumping one enemy after the other flickering with a blade of light, but its blade of light was suddenly wiped out.


    "It''s a frahoop barrier!


    Fluffy hoop man yells out loud. Fluffy hoops spinning at his hips are emitting dazzling light. The moment the blade of light approached this man, the blade disappeared.


    Thousands of stones wield more dough fans to create strong winds. While many young men flinch, only the man who turns flahoops, is flat.


    "I''m telling you it''s a frahoop barrier!


    Fluffy hoop users scream in the mood.


    "Clean him up first, he thinks about it."


    "Right."


    Huiming said, Shu burst into a group of reformists and began beating them from one end with a wooden knife.


    Thousands of stones let the wind blow further and keep the opponent moving. Of course, it is adjusted so that there is no wind in repair.


    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    When Shining cast a further spear, a dozen spears of light jumped out of Shining''s feet, drawing parabolas to pierce the reformist youths. I''m aiming for my leg so it won''t be fatal. There was also the possibility of arteries being severed and bleeding heavily, but it was a pain in the ass to think that far.


    Thanks to the help of Thousand Stones, the movements of four of the five magicians were also almost sealed, making them easily incapable of combat.


    With all the other reformist youths lying on the ground, only one stood. And I was waving my hips.


    "It''s no use! Fluffy hoop barrier!


    Keep waving the dazzling Fluffy Hoop demon props, and Fluffy Hoop users scream.


    "No means of attack. Are you a defensive specialist?


    Brilliant to ask in fright.


    "No! Attack switchable demonic items that can also be attacked!


    Fluffy hoop users scream.


    "I don''t care if you''re defending me all the time, right? Move to attack."


    "Right! Let''s go around and scatter! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    When luminous is opinionated, Fluffy Hoop use reverses the rotation. Then, from Hula Hoop, a number of rotating rings of light emerge, flying to Shining and Thousand Stones.


    Seeing as the invisible barrier was unraveled, at some point the repair circled behind him smashed the head of the Fluffy Hoop user with a wooden knife and stunned him. The circle of light that spins in the air also disappears.


    "I think it''s pretty powerful, but you felt like you were failing to use it."


    Looking down at the Fluffy Hoop user, Shu says.


    "If these guys attacked me more collaboratively, I think it would have sucked. Then let''s take up the spells and magic props and keep them tied up. Eko and the others can help."


    "Okay."


    "Rah!


    Urged by brilliance, Tsutsuji and Alisui jumped out of subspace.


    It was almost evening.


    Devil accompanies the Good Moon to the house of the prayer master.


    It was a devil who was usually traveling planarized, not to be seen, but planarized until the Good Moon. Long distance planar travel tires of boulders, so I planarize only myself, and the Good Moon keeps moving on foot.


    When he arrives at the prayer master''s house, Devil appears out of the shadows.


    "Devil? What''s up? And the child..."


    A prayer man who was cleaning in front of the house becomes suspicious when he sees Devil and the Good Moon. I was concerned that Mutsuki looked as if she had no soul.


    "Ugh!?


    Devil suddenly grabs the root of the prayer and injects negative emotions.


    It was then that Devil was satisfied with more ferocious puppets.


    From where Lily and Akiko left off, they were witnessing the scene where Devil puppeted the prayer man.


    "I''ll have the Moon back."


    Akiko sets up a firecoat. My eyes are filled with flames of anger.


    Devil narrowed his eyes comfortably knowing that the anger was being directed at him.


    "Oh, you''re really black. It''s like the shadow itself has become three-dimensional."


    Lily glances at Devil and smiles gracefully.


    "I will have plenty of fun redeeming my family''s sins."

 1578 15

    Devil feels strong anger from Akiko and prefers it. I have a close relationship with Mutsuki and I am angry that I took Mutsuki. I enjoy that fact a lot. I''m so glad. And I feel comfortable that Akiko''s pure anger is right for me. Devil always thinks that anger is particularly intense and gorgeous and exciting, even in the midst of negative emotions.


    On the other hand, for the white woman, I was uncomfortable. I can''t really read the emotional flow. Obviously my powers are being prevented. Devil can read emotional flow visually. That doesn''t look unnatural. I mean, it''s the white woman who sees her nature, and she''s jamming it.


    I think what a wickedness, Devil looks hatefully at a white woman with a clear face. But on the other hand, it raises expectations. Glad to hear it. I''m happy because I''m uncomfortable. Because he is uncomfortable, because he is a fierce frustrator, the catharsis increases when he breaks it.


    You have to think about how you''re gonna break it. Think about it and decide before you break it. That is very important. It''s just too much to be broken into dark clouds.


    Mutsuki waves a leech whip at Akiko silently.


    The leech whip did not reach the place where the child was. The tip had metastasized from Lily''s wrist, grabbing and stopping the whip that was shaken at high speed along the way.


    "Mutsuki. First I want to talk to this child, so could you please be a little more adult?


    With Devil in sight, Lily says away.


    Devil also remains gazing at Lily, sitting there without being slightly mobile, and still figuring out how to cook Lily.


    I don''t mind that, I ran the blade spider that Mutsuki had put out at some point towards Lily.


    At some close proximity to the lily, the blade spider jumps heavily, jumping from the lily''s head.


    Shortly afterwards, the white smoke rose from Lily''s body with tremendous momentum, covering Lily''s entire body and blade spider.


    The smoke cleared quickly. The blade spider turned bright white, and the material of its body was obviously transformed into something else, rolling backwards on the ground.


    Come on out, you gushing bastards.


    When Lily casts a word spell, a large number of maggots gush from inside the leech whip grabbed with her prosthetic hand while the space metastasizes, and she starts eating the leech whip.


    Mutsuki pulls the leech whip without expression, but while it remains gripped by the lily, the whip is not even frightened.


    While doing so, the whip was devoured by maggots and torn off the way.


    When the shortened whip is wielded violently, Mutsuki stores the leech whip in her body.


    Mutsuki fires three sparrows at a time. One goes in a straight line, one goes up into the sky and the other curves big.


    Straight ahead, the sparrow strayed to the side along the way, bypassing the lily. And I draw an arc and a sparrow hits me from the side.


    Lily flaunts the sparrow with her prosthetic hand. A sparrow crumbles and falls to the ground.


    Sparrows descending sharply from above also smash and crush and play with their similarly light prosthetic hands. Once U-turned and attacked from behind by avoiding Lily, Lily also swings her prosthetic hand around like turning around and turns it into a light mince.


    (Yeah ~... Mom, you must be too strong)


    Akiko also gets a lot of archery on Lily, so I know it''s strong, but she''s obviously flying more than she did during combat training. Akiko wars at the lily that overwhelms Mutsuki so far and makes him do nothing.


    "Mom, give him a break."


    Said Akiko when he saw that Familiar Fresh was being destroyed to the full. Some damage can be restored to the body of the Moon, but I doubt the white-waxed blade spider or the minced sparrow will return to normal.


    "I want to talk to this black kid, but it''s not a good moon to get in the way. Well, let me introduce myself again. My name is Rain Shore Lily. Is it something like the Conservation Administrator of the Good Moon there? I''ll leave it with you later."


    Let me pinch both ends of the skirt and raise them, and a lily that giggles and laughs.


    Devil finally got into the move there. I could have continued my observations and ideas, but I thought there was no art in not doing anything here, and decided to do it to suit them.


    Walking silently to the side of the Moon, he slowly unbuttoned that school run with one hand, and slowly unbuttoned his shirt, too.


    "Hey, what are you doing? He..."


    Not to mention that the brassiere also tried to come forward to Devil, where Akiko could not see, but Lily lifted one hand gently, controlling Akiko''s movements. Even during that operation, Lily''s gaze remains on Devil and the Moon.


    Small but well-shaped breasts become dew. And while Mutsuki remains faceless, he grabs the scholarly run and the shirt with both hands and spreads them, posing as if the exposed maniac were boasting his chest, of his own free will. Of course I know that Devil is manipulating me, and that''s why Akiko felt even worse.


    Devil opened his mouth wide, exposing his red mouth unlike his bright white teeth, unlike the black body surface, stretching out his bright red tongue and making him crawl into the breasts of the Good Moon.


    I wasn''t just licking my breasts. Black blood like oil runs out of the tip of the red tongue. Akiko thinks it''s strange that the blood is black and the tongue is red.


    Black blood sticks to the white right breast of the good moon, Devil licks his head slightly off. Lily and Akiko also figured out what they were doing. I''m writing letters. The brush is tongue. Ink is your own blood coming out of your tongue.


    Eventually black blood was painted between the left and right breasts and the valley of the chest, and five alphabets were drawn. DEVIL and.


    When he finishes drawing the letters, from the left hand side of the Good Moon, Devil stretches his tongue and turns his gaze toward Akiko and Lily as they try to crawl their nipples at high speed to get them at the tip of his tongue. He even turned his hand from behind to his right breast, letting him rub it abusively. The letters D and E depicted on the right breast dancing messily, the blood dripping and the letters gradually collapsing.


    "Come on... Tsu..."


    Ariko''s head was boiling with anger at the fact that his family, who was always face-to-face (although occasionally disappeared because of wanderings), was caught in front of him. For this minute, it''s not hard to imagine what Mutual Moon has ever done to Devil. Aware of it, Akiko was simmering with anger and intent to kill.


    "Rather than introducing yourself, this is a sign of intent, isn''t it? That''s what provokes me to say that this doll is already mine."


    "Mom......"


    To the lily explaining in a plain tone, Akiko yelled out loud at the next moment wondering if she had made a low voice.


    "You did it! Get rid of him and get the Moon back!


    "Akiko, what are you going to say that word for? Who are you talking to?


    It was the same tone and voice as usual, but Akiko did feel it then. Even if Devil can''t read Lily''s emotions, Akiko, who lives under one roof and faces Lily every day, can easily tell. That the voltage of lily anger is increasing more than I have ever shown before in front of Akiko.


    "I feel so sunny right now. Very uncomfortable, which is why I feel nice. Other than Junko, True and Platinum Taro, I don''t know if you''d like to show up before me to taste the discomfort so far. Isn''t that very nice? Precious, isn''t it? I''d like to think plenty about how to thank you."


    DeVille opened her eyes wide when she heard a lily dialogue that spanned her hands wide and her full grin as well.


    (Same...)


    Devil feels like he''s one of them. And it makes me happy. One more joy to break.


    Devil leaves the Moon slowly. Mutsuki stays with his chest out, facing Lily and Akiko, retreating slightly and taking a distance.


    (This guy, are you trying to deal with me and my mom alone?


    When she faced herself and saw Devil in a quiet struggle, Akiko felt a sense of fright and anxiety at the same time. Don''t you look over there, or are you confident?


    Devil approaches Lily and Akiko unconstructively.


    Lily again takes control of Akiko, who tried to come forward. Seeing as Lily seems motivated by herself, Akiko retreats according to honesty.


    Actually, Devil has already tried hallucinogenic hypnosis on Lily twice or so. But it doesn''t look like I''m listening at all.


    Then Devil was thinking about that in an attempt to get close and touch me, infuse this white-crusted woman with plenty of malice and resentment swirling negative thoughts, drive her crazy into a destructive urge, as usual, and make her assault the black-crushed gosloli daughter in the back.


    Devil approaches each other to a distance where melee attacks are likely to arrive.


    Lily took a quick step and tried to wave her prosthetic hand at Devil.


    Shortly afterwards, Lily fell down in abundance and buttocks. Akiko sees the sight and opens her mouth gently with her eyes round.


    (This is...)


    It is a lily that suddenly slipped with tremendous momentum, as if it had even stepped on the skin of a banana.


    I woke up and immediately tried to get up, but even my hand on the ground slipped at that time, further disfigured, falling sideways on the ground.


    (I see... you erased the friction on the ground to the extreme)


    Lily gets impressed when it''s something that comes with unexpected hands. I can''t even resist "Resist" because I didn''t set my abilities directly on the enemy''s body. What surprised me even more was that I instantaneously activated my abilities with minimal force and didn''t even let Lily realize that the supernormal forces worked.


    "Do it, he, he, he, he, Mom, Sasa Toyatsu. Yatchat the Happy Moon. Mom, Yatchatyo, he, he, he, he, he, he did it."


    Devil begins parrot return of earlier Akiko''s dialogue, crouching at the immediate foot of the lily and with a tone of disgusting voice. No, for parrot returns, the order of the dialogue is doomed.


    (creeps me out... more than my mom when it comes to pissing people off)


    Akiko thought so, but that wasn''t the end of Devil''s disgusting behavior.


    "Yah, keep it up. Sasa and Mommy did it. Get him back, Shi. Yo."


    Repeating the same dialogue, Devil, on the contrary, turned his lily skirt wide to show. Seeing it, Akiko opens her mouth wide again in agitation.


    "Mom, Mom, I did it, yo"


    And even in a turned skirt, Devil sticks his hand in.


    Lily was silent, close-range to Devil''s head, and shot a needle gun planted in her prosthetic hand.


    Countless thick needles are fired in a row, wearing Devil''s head. He is intensively shot into a small hole and spreads it into a large hole. No impact, but a much bigger wound than taking one bullet.


    A hole was drilled in his temple, and a common man would have been fatally wounded, but Devil flinched and glanced greatly, but it did not lead to death.


    Come out, all of you.


    And when Lily cast a spell, a great multitude of clouds gushed, and fell upon Devil''s body.


    Devil sinks into the shadows without hesitation into the fierce onslaught of the meat, planarizing and moving as it is.


    Happy Moon, who recovered the Family Fresh, jumped into the shadows that swept through the ground.


    The friction at the foot of the lily reverts. Honestly, there was nothing I could do about it, even if it stayed erased.


    At the destination of the shadow, the prosthetic arm of the lily transfers. And from the air, a needle gun is shot into the shadows.


    Something jumped out of the shadows and hit Lily''s prosthetic arm as she was shot in the needle. Thanks to that object that pops up, the sweep of Lily''s prosthetic hand is prevented.


    Jumping out of the shadows was a prayerer injected with a negative mindset into Devil. He''s been shot in the needle all over his body, spitting blood out of his mouth and cramping. It''s still alive now, but it''s already fatal, and it will be deadly not so long.


    Devil also has the ability to be divorced, but because it is not compatible with me and is severely depleted, I don''t want to use it if possible. Therefore, a meat shield was used.


    While the shielded prayer man distracted me, the shadow disappeared somewhere. Because it is already evening, the surroundings may be dark, making it difficult to visually capture them. Lily decides that the signs of paranormal are difficult to track because, in addition to the negative perceptions that are full of this entire village, it is difficult to feel them because of occasions of witchcraft.


    "You got away with it."


    Rising lilies throw up abruptly.


    "Next time let me do it too ~ Don''t let me do the battle comic book commentator position. I mean, he''s so annoying, creepy, he sucks."


    Akiko complains indignantly.


    "Well, let''s take it as more fun later. I wonder if my harmony moon is being held hostage by such an uncomfortable child, and I can''t wait to see how he is treated."


    "Stop it. Don''t say any more. Even though I thought I didn''t say it."


    To the lily she said with laughter, Akiko refused to like it in her heart.

 1579 16

    That''s a distracting old story.


    Thousand stones on a young day traveling around the place stayed for a while in his spirit village and interacted more with the village magicians.


    Seen from Thousand Stones, the magicians of his Spiritual Village had only met with the lowest level of spells, so when I taught them all I knew, they were born with great joy from the magicians of the village.


    Against such a thousand stones, one daughter fell in love beyond the hedge of man and demon.


    Hachina Kurokawa, a daughter born in the family of his spiritual village magicians, was a casual, intelligent, and always fragrant girl.


    (viii) Thousands of stones have often appeared in their spare time, and they have been talking about the outside world. Without rejecting the thousand stones, I told him what I had seen. It will be a pleasant time for the warring nations to chat in front of Hachina at all times.


    "Dear Thousand Stones, when you leave this village, will you take me with you?


    But to this statement of Eight Naths, Thousand Stones were astonished. At this point, I finally come to realize that she crosses the hedge of a man and a demon and thinks of herself.


    Thousands of stones and I didn''t hate her. But I couldn''t accept it.


    "It would also be disrespectful to your parents. You can''t look after me and imitate me like that."


    "Isn''t it Thousand Stones who took care of the village? Your father and mother will be sure to convince you."


    Eight That kept his hot gaze at Thousand Stones, and he did not try to pull it off. But Thousand Stones kept rejecting it.


    Hachina, who gave up, took to the thousand stones every day after that. Thousand stones do not refuse to talk to each other.


    Whenever Chijishi realizes that he has been with Hachina for a very long time. At the same time, I find myself putting my thoughts on her.


    "Are you sure? I''m Tengu, aren''t I? You''re not a person, are you?


    Sitting close together, Thousand Stones confirms to Hachina, who is next door.


    "Oh, that would be the same thing from my point of view, wouldn''t it?


    Ba Na said it was obvious with a bright smile.


    There was a stray, but Thousand Stones couldn''t bear his thoughts, and he was bound to Eight Naths.


    Thousand stones went on another journey, but he took to the Spiritual Village several times. My child, who was born while I was gone, could also hold him several times. Every time I went back to the village, I also enjoyed seeing my child grow up every time I saw him. In the earliest days, the Spiritual Village was a place for the return of a thousand stones.


    Knowing the tragedy that followed, Thousand Stones also suspected that this was the punishment of a man interacting with a demon. But the conclusion of Thousand Stones is that there is nothing false about his thoughts about Eight Naths. There is nothing wrong with being tied.


    He was also able to curse the village by turning it into an evil god because he was drawing his own blood with a child dedicated as a sacrifice. (viii) The tragedy was inevitable, even if it had not pegged the child. I am not wrong about anything. For hundreds of years, Thousand Stones kept telling themselves that.


    After engaging Devil and both names of the Good Moon, Lily laid a handkerchief on the meadow and lowered her back, resting briefly.


    "I wonder when Taro Platinum will be here at all."


    Lilies sighing with smiles and laughter. It is a lily that I look forward to seeing when Taro Platinum, who told me not to tell me where to find him, will come. The slower the time, the more existential the punishment to be inflicted.


    Akiko says, he crouches directly on the grass, pointing his gaze at the meadow. He remained conscious of Devil''s earlier deeds against the Good Moon, filled with anger and nastiness.


    "Akiko, how long have you been looking like that?


    "What a face!


    Ashiko yells with a pungent face at the lily who speaks out in a frivolous manner.


    "I''m sure my mom won''t be able to do anything about it. About me, it''s like letting guys offend me. I''m fine. Even though it was created that way by my mom, there were still parts of me that I deserved. But I can''t stand it when I think that Mutsuki has the same eyes as me. I want it to be in the eyes of the Good Moon. Besides, with his consciousness taken away, he would do it to him..."


    "Do you really think it''s nothing? When I was mocking you, it wasn''t my family, it was just a toy, so of course it was nothing. But I see you as part of the family now, and it''s still unpleasant to let someone get you dirty on your own."


    Lily tells Akiko, who gives her tears.


    "Noisy or puffy doesn''t change anything. Akiko, you know that, don''t you? That this world is always full of pitfalls. You''ve seen your eyes hit by a car before, haven''t you? That''s how everyone in this world can fall into a pit when and when."


    "So what..."


    "Stupid kids will cry or yell and scatter, whether they fall into the hole or their friends. We''ll pull up the kid who fell into the hole and heal the wound he made when he fell into the hole. That''s all I''m talking about."


    Lily''s story is Ariko, who felt it was true, but when it comes to how emotions can be contained, that''s not true. But for a little while, I felt calm.


    "I''m sorry, Mom. Let me see the nagging wuss. And just call him Mom''s degradation or something. Guy like that...... doesn''t look like my mom. Mom doesn''t do anything evil, she doesn''t do anything nasty like that."


    "Yeah, it''s really both bad"


    When I saw Akiko apologizing with a smile, I smiled so that Lily could also be attached.


    Devil, who escaped, was tired. Whatever you are, planarizing something other than yourself and moving it at the same time is pretty draining.


    In the abandoned house, Devil and Mutsuki sit back and face each other.


    Devil stares at the face of the Good Moon as he topples and subtracts, and the Good Moon looks straight ahead with no expression. No, I have my eyes open, but I haven''t seen anything.


    (What look do you usually have? What kind of talk?


    Devil speaks to the Rapprochement Moon without speaking up. The question is, I don''t know while I''m manipulating it in hypnosis. Trying to make me do it is something I can''t do. Even if you force me to do it, it becomes distorted.


    You want to go back to him? That mean white woman said she tormented you, and you know that and still want that woman? Why, because there''s no other place?


    Devil keeps talking without speaking up. But I''m not asking for a reply. If you''re serious about asking for a response, manipulate it that way.


    Devil also learned about the past of the Good Moon. I had Mutsuki speak directly to me. I learned by the lily that I had been locked away since I was born. I also learned that you kept getting stuck. I also learned that my personality split into two parts and that my first personality disappeared somewhere. That white woman found out she was toying with people''s lives themselves. Hearing what kind of woman Lily is, she is even more interested, but soon turns to inbred hatred.


    I admire serial killers, but I cannot forgive those who move in the shadows or enjoy the fate of men. That should be the only privilege that I can be allowed in this world. It should be. I cannot allow others to do the same.


    It is absolutely unforgivable in Devil''s values not to mention being involved in the serial killer I admire and even creating lashes. That white woman is an enemy by no means. You can''t let him live.


    Rub against the good moon, make your clothes only, and lick your body as persistently as you can.


    Especially taking the time to suck nipples. Sweet time. With all this action, I wonder why my heart is at ease. I don''t even have an erection. Conscious of the harmonious moon as sacred, it loses its bulge. But still seek the sensation of skin, flesh and body temperature.


    Were you able to properly sweeten yourself to your mother when you were a baby? Did that mother give you direct milk by holding herself? Severely questionable. I can''t even imagine. No, I don''t want to.


    I don''t remember anyone sweetening me. I could only spoil myself. So doll the one you yearned for and let him sweeten you. Even then, for Devil, this is an unparalleled time of bliss. This is the pinnacle of my life. I want to thank God for knowing this happiness.


    Fuji Devil opens her eyes and sees the face of the Good Moon.


    It''s my doll.


    When I see a moon with no emotions and no expression that just blinks, I recognise what I know.


    While I learn to be as vain as I am playing with dolls, it is also true that my mind soothes and calms down with no more.


    (Together all the time. I won''t let you go. I won''t give it to you. I''ll kill that white and black woman, and Mutsuki will always be my doll)


    Well, that''s where Devil thought.


    This girl named Good Moon has the ability to incorporate another creature into her body to create and use cells, called Family Fresh.


    Because of the capacity limitations you have in your body, it seems you can''t incorporate new creatures that way, but what happens if you let your cells do the same? That interest boiled down.


    In his mouth, Devil separates his black flesh pieces and produces black, round chunks.


    Devil opens his mouth and puts a black, round mass over his tongue.


    When Mutsuki opens his mouth with no expression, he can look at Devil and chunks of black meat over Devil''s tongue.


    Satisfied when he sees the sight of Mutsuki claiming his own flesh, Devil urges him to go ahead.


    Mutsuki chewed it up in his mouth and swallowed it.

 1580 17

    Thousands of stones gathered dolls placed all over the village, while the task of gathering older villagers was also being carried out at the same time.


    The reformist youths are tied up and put together in front of the assembly hall. To each and every one of the villagers, he first said that the reformists were being manipulated. It''s the work of a man named Devil.


    And when he had gathered all the villagers in front of the assembly hall, Thousand Stones told him the truth about Unguided. The complexion of the villagers changes simultaneously.


    "Has Thousand Stones been fooling the village for hundreds of years..."


    An old man who drops his shoulder and says sadly. But not a contemptuous glance at Thousand Stones, but a merciful glance.


    There was no one hostile to Thousand Stones, or a villager angry enough to eat. Thousands of stones themselves are sometimes admired in this village, but it still seemed surprising to Hui Mingda.


    "It was shocking just what I heard from Qikushi...... I didn''t know there was such a truth."


    "In addition to what Devil is, I can''t follow my head..."


    "Thousand stones must have been hard."


    It was the opposite of hard on Thousand Stones not to have a voice to accuse themselves of.


    "It''s also what you wanted. I had the option to stop on the way, and I was just watching. It''s also... for revenge at first."


    Thousand stones to press.


    "But because of that, the village is still alive. The Black Age is certainly a hard one, but we got the power to survive. He also earned the honor and pride of being responsible for his spiritual defense."


    says one of the older villagers.


    "How long have I been distressed? And in this disturbance, I finally called them. I entrusted my hope that this village''s curse would be lifted."


    Thousands of stones see Shining and Shu.


    (Doesn''t it look like a snuggle?


    When Hui Tree thought so and smiled bitterly and looked at Shu, Shu was also turning to Shining and spilling a slight smile.


    "Are you guided and brave? There are a lot of other visitors."


    Ironically grumbling repair.


    "I''m done with the Black Period. I am now collecting the dolls that form the basis of that system. The spirits release and seriously attempt to purify. Ask every Shizuno magician for one shot."


    Huiming told the villagers. The villagers speak out of agitation.


    "Don''t rely on demonic props, work hard for spiritual defense in another way. Otherwise, live normal, incompetent people."


    Luminosity thrusting in a cold voice. It is well known that those who have engaged in it will not be able to do so easily, the brilliance of experiencing its doodles. I know and I will let you go.


    "If you''re untrained in spiritual defense, I''ll help you."


    Thousands of stones offer, but the villagers'' faces don''t float.


    "Uh... these kids..."


    An old woman with a crooked waist points to a tied up and rolled reformist and opens her mouth.


    "I know it''s a brainwashed state right now. Is there no way to solve that?


    "I can''t do it. Hire an outsider... or talk to Mr. Seven Kusei."


    "Neither can we."


    Thousands of stones and brilliance answered the old woman''s question.


    "Me, maybe I can"


    A twat offers over a subspace tunnel.


    "Because I know how to hypnotize for once. Maybe you can apply that and solve it. I don''t know unless you try."


    "Shall we do it without the villagers? You want to avoid getting out in front of them."


    "Dear Thousand Stones?


    The villagers wonder that Chishi is talking in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    "Yeah, I was talking to a monster I know right now, and they said they might be able to solve the Reformist brainwashing."


    "Oh...... that''s good"


    "It''s just, I might - it is. And the monster can''t be seen in public, so please take him somewhere else."


    Thousand stones told the appeased villagers.


    "Hey, Ter. You believe that Tengu grandfather?


    "You can''t believe it. Bye."


    A light glow to whisper in your ear.


    "When there is no consistency in speech or mood changes - it is too unnatural. Isn''t it just a change of scene? Keeping the centuries-old curse on this village, if they reveal it, my conscience''s blame hurts and I release it from the curse? I was wondering if there was such a faint, frigid change of heart. Thousand stones must be trying to trick us into hiding something."


    "Still hanging out?


    "It''s worth figuring that out. I need to know the truth in order to make you pay the price for trying to trick me into using the star charcoal. I don''t care. It''s the truth."


    To confirm, Shining spreads his usual invincible grin and mouths the policy.


    The brainwashed reformist youths were taken inside the assembly hall. In time, be careful not to peek inside.


    We just carried them all, and Tsutsuji and Alisui show up. The reformist youth are going to turn in the same direction while tied up and Eko and the others are going to do the work from behind it.


    A twat checks out one of the young people. Shining, Shu, Thousand Stones, and Alisui watch the scene.


    "It''s going to take some time, but I think I can unbrainwash it"


    "Right, good. It''s gonna be tough, but please."


    Hearing Tsutsuji''s words, Thousand Stones spilled a smile and stroked Tsutsuji''s head.


    "I want to stroke you, too."


    Shu, who sees the sight and says enviably.


    "If you do it, you''ll be sexually harassed."


    "Uh, really?


    To the brilliance of tearing, Shu smiling.


    "Heh, I heard you! You should stroke the oila! Because Oyla is a boy! Go ahead! Enough, please!


    Alisui screams with her hips on both hands and her chest stretched out.


    Through Alisui, Shining, Shu, and Thousand Stones go outside the assembly hall. Then the villagers greeted the three of them with a face that was somehow prepared.


    "Accepting the end of the Black Age brings together opinions."


    "Right..."


    Thousands of stones give complex expressions to the villagers'' decisions for some reason.


    (Thousand stones, something seems wrong...)


    Shu looks at Thousand Stones in surprise. If you were worried about the village or the Black Period - and ending the Black Period would lead you to the liberation of the souls of those you loved, it would seem more delightful, but there is no fine dust in that condition.


    "Looks like we''ve got a story together, and let''s get back to collecting dolls. I guess we still have it, don''t we?


    "Then we can help."


    When Huiming urged a thousand stones, one of the villagers offered.


    "I appreciate the feeling, but you should stop"


    Shu said.


    "Devil and all that obnoxious shit wandering around, they could be attacked and brainwashed just like these guys."


    "Are you guys okay?


    Instead, if we run into him, we''ll kill him.


    To the cared villagers, Shining makes his dog teeth glimmer and laugh invincibly.


    "Let''s at least move the warriors alone"


    Still eating down villagers.


    "No, you''ll be alone with all the villagers, and you''ll be the one to protect those who can''t fight. There''s no hurry in collecting puppets. Think about when you were attacked here."


    Huiming only refused.


    "Besides Mr. Thousand Stones, there must be a few other monsters living there, right?


    "Outside the village. It is also a pain in the ass. They should be with the villagers."


    Thousand stones answer to confirm the repair.


    "Is that it? What''s the matter with you getting together here? Is something wrong again? Thousand stones, too."


    And there appears Platinum Taro and Seven Kusei, and Seven Kusei speaks up.


    (This old man... he''s not the only one. I saw him as a pretty powerful magician.)


    Seeing Qi Kusei, Shining thinks.


    "I heard from this kid that there''s some evil lurking in this village somewhere. I thought I''d give you a little help, too."


    A glance at Kitaro Shirakami, next door, was offered by Qi Kusei.


    "Sorry, villagers, I need to ask you something. Didn''t you see the white beauty of the world? - Huh? Very elegant, like the incarnation of beauty."


    Taro Platinum asks questions in desperate shape.


    "Oh, well, we stayed here until just now."


    "Whoa! You know where he went!?


    Hearing Shining''s words, Platinum Taro''s face shone.


    "Why don''t you just ask me on the phone? You''re suspicious..."


    Luminous to see White Kintaro looking frigid.


    "You don''t tell me if I ask. Yikes! Tell him to look for it on his own, or he''ll punish you if you don''t look for it soon!


    White Kintaro calling in tears.


    "I knew it was suspicious. There''s no way such a quiet, gentle person would do such a sadistic thing. You''re Mr. Lily''s enemy, aren''t you?


    "Hey, I don''t know what to say! I am Lily''s loyal hand and foot, and Lily''s most trusted servant!


    "You''re so trusted, you can''t even tell me where you are, and you can''t be such an irrational story, common sense, to say look for yourself or punish me"


    "That''s how Lily is! Just tell me where you are right now!


    "I don''t know, and if I don''t know who you are, I can''t tell you."


    That being said, Shining decided to call Lily to confirm.


    "Ah, Mr. Lily. Actually..."


    The moment Lily and the phone were connected, Shining''s voice turned into something soft, so Shu flashes his face.


    ''Yeah, no doubt that kid is my servant. I''m a bad worker and I can''t help it, but if you want manpower there, use it the way you want.''


    "Oh, come on, Lily."


    ''I''m sorry, could you take care of that child for a while? If it''s a battle, it''s quite usable, so if you run into Devil and our Moon, use it as a shield or a shield.''


    "Ah, yes..."


    Shining, hearing Lily''s words, was beginning to suspect that what Platinum Taro was complaining about was perhaps right for a moment.

 1581 18

    Alisui went to speak to the monsters living in the corners of the village in the subspace tunnel. It''s a form of talking about the situation, getting the villagers to head to the assembly hall where they are, and with the warriors, getting the non-combatant villagers protected. Seven Kusei also became the guardian of the villagers.


    Tsutsuji is in the assembly hall with the villagers. Because the task of unbrainwashing the reformist youths put on Devil is a more difficult and time-consuming substitute than I thought.


    "As Lily suggested, it would be nice to collect dolls. Which of these stories about other conditions to revive the Unguided?


    Luminous asked Thousand Stones.


    "No matter how many dolls you collect, the crushed pillars will not be undone. It is only one procedure of resurrection: gathering spirits and power. I need something to replace your god."


    I mean, do you really need someone to help you?


    I think it''s a common story, Shining and Shu.


    "Originally, Unguided was born when myriad factors, Factor, mixed with resentment, rituals, and the power of the demon Yawning, were found in your Divine Body. Resentment is the power of demons resides in dolls. Instead of the lost gods, it''s the most realistic thing to do."


    When Chishi explained, he did see the strangely pathetic side, both Shining and Shu.


    "So, who''s going to do that for you?


    I don''t have to ask. I know, but Shining confirmed with a grumpy voice.


    "I''ll be in charge."


    "Keh, why would they kill you? Ahokusa."


    To Chishi''s expected answer, Shining makes a bad state.


    "They let me live for hundreds of years. And I''m the one who deserves to take responsibility."


    Thousand stones said with a dry grin.


    "You think I''m serious?


    Shu asks in Shining''s ear.


    "It''s a subtle place. I don''t think you''re lying about this."


    Shining said with an ambiguous look.


    "So, after you turn it in, you kill it the way you want?


    Shu asks.


    "Explore if there''s any other way... right. Keh, it''s a hassle."


    "Honestly, I think you could have canceled this job at a time when Mr. Thousand Stones was lying. I am."


    "I agree, but leaving these villagers alone who were deceived and cursed isn''t sleeping well either, is it?


    Shu also smiles and exhales into the brilliance of spilling a smile and saying. I''ve known Hideaki since we met.


    "By the way, who are you people? I have no choice but to cooperate with Lily because she told me to cooperate with her, but I also honestly don''t feel comfortable cooperating with those who don''t know their identity. You should introduce yourself."


    "Oh?"


    Shining looks back in a grumpy voice to White Kintaro, who demands it in a transverse tone.


    "Didn''t they teach you to name yourself first?


    "Fair enough."


    Shu smiled and provoked him, but Shining spread his laughter to the full surface to suppress Shu.


    "Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft Twenty-sixth Generation heir, Star Charcoal Shining. This is Shu Hongmori, the man. Lily and I are working together for the same purpose."


    (Does it match?


    I questioned it, but I''ll keep my mouth shut, Fix.


    "Oh well. I''m..."


    "Am I right? I don''t need to introduce myself. I don''t even want to remember his name. You just have to remember Mr. Lily''s servant, right?


    Platinum Taro I tried to name him, but Shining blocks him with a nagging laugh and a netique tone.


    "What the hell!


    "I don''t know what it is ~. You, from what I hear, are you talking about the uncotale that is bothering Mr. Lily after his incompetence. No sardine would make such a guy look great. Lily told you to help me, didn''t she? If you get any more annoying, I''ll tell you it''s super non-cooperative, okay? Is that okay with you? Ah? Ah?


    "Gu, mucky... coward... remember"


    To Shining''s curse, Platinum Taro stopped and threw up in a face full of remorse.


    "Now, remember, it''s even fresh around here."


    "Oh, there''s something about a super simple guy that fits in."


    To a repair that looked strange, Shining made her laugh as she waved her index finger.


    Leaf, Tsubako and anti-revolutionary youths, who returned to sanity, asked the elderly people who were in front of the assembly hall all about the situation.


    "Did Thousand Stones help us? But... I didn''t know it was Thousand Stones who cursed the village..."


    The man moans with a complicated face.


    "We were being manipulated by Devil? That too, from the beginning��"


    Leaves squirming in flashes. But from the beginning it was inexplicable. I think it might have been Devil''s fault that I didn''t think it was suspicious.


    "Sure, I was dissatisfied, but to bring even discord to the village with it or something like that... But ever since I met Devil, I''ve obviously gone crazy."


    "Me too. Possessed by something weird, it was a leap..."


    "There seems to be no doubt that Devil is the root of all evil, but what''s his purpose?


    "I don''t care what the purpose is. We need to get rid of Devil."


    Reformist youths say it orally.


    "As you wish, the Black Period is over. So you''re not complaining, are you? Leave it to Master Chijii and the rest of you to do no more unnecessary things. Both the village chief and the prayer man were killed. No more sacrifices."


    An elderly villager tells in a quiet tone.


    "We''re fine with that, but Grandpa used to convince me that."


    Ip sarcastically says.


    "Thousands of stones and star coal owners told me so..."


    "Neither did we accept the Black Period from the bottom of our hearts. It''s a good opportunity."


    "There is resistance. But the cause of the village being messed up or messed up is also in the Black Period and the Unguided if it follows the original. We can''t disagree this time of year."


    The villagers reveal their emotions with complex expressions.


    "Are you the ones who know what Thousand Stones is up to and don''t resent Thousand Stones?


    An elderly villager asks.


    "You''re incredible before I resent you...... When I was a kid, Thousand Stones, who personally helped me die of illness, did that..."


    "Me too. It really doesn''t match in me...... I can''t believe that kind Thousand Stones has cursed the village for hundreds of years. I think it''s a mistake."


    Said Shigemitsu and Ip.


    "Thousand stones, I suspect, had strong feelings of both resentment and familiarity towards Nuri Village and suffered"


    says one of the older villagers. There was no one to differ from it.


    "Let''s wash everything away. Do not connect to the chain of hatred."


    One of the reformist youths also says. There was no one to differ from it.


    (This is going to be a good flow.)


    Listening to the conversations of the villagers, Qi Kushi exhales in relief.


    (Later...... Mr. Thousand Stones. And your grudges... pour them into the water. Otherwise, you won''t be able to connect, will you?


    Qi Kusei suspected a thousand stones. I wonder if the flames of resentment against the village have yet to extinguish in him either.


    From the shadows, Devil observed the villagers gathering in front of the assembly hall and listened to the conversation. I also confirmed that the young people I injected negatively were being freed.


    (Reverse vomiting)


    In the shadows, Devil is filled with discomfort.


    (Eyes off hate, beautiful deck. Flush into water. Accumulate the spear. Is that all right with you? There''s no way. I should have kept angry, hateful, cursed, and contentious. That was the prettiest thing, but lightly put out the hate fire. What an ugly script)


    Devil couldn''t believe it. Both the reformist youths and villagers had the idea that, if the mastermind was found, it was only natural that they would curse if they hit their wrath on the mastermind, the Thousand Stones. Yet they are prepared to accept with forgiveness a thousand stones.


    Devil didn''t understand. No matter how trustworthy you were, traitors and liars should be abominable. No, I should hit him with hatred and anger because I trusted him. And yet, it didn''t. I don''t know why.


    There''s also something wrong with a heavenly dog with a mastermind named Chishi. After hundreds of years of resentment, the psychology of lightly renouncing resentment and curse here is incomprehensible to Devil.


    Or even though Thousand Stones still hold a grudge and are anxious to solve the mystery of this village, there is such an expectation that they are trying to connect to ruin for a chance of a one-shot reversal. If so, great.


    But I am concerned about the existence of obstructors such as Lily and Shining. They are all strong. Even if Thousand Stones are going to lead the way to ruin, it''s obvious that Devil is going to get in the way, even if he tries to make things go even further.


    Two strong feelings were boiling in Devil. One is joy. The other is a struggle.


    Always before me appear those who obstruct. As fate led me. As if God is preparing for himself. As if God would entertain himself. And now again...

 1582 19

    Lily and Akiko walk to collect dolls in the dimming village. Unlike Lumingda, the spirit soul acquires only the sealed doll, calling the spirit inside, and the lily is doing something about it.


    "Mom, I know you don''t believe that Tengu, but come on, why do you think he''s suspicious?


    "Alas, if Akiko isn''t explained to you by mouth about that, don''t you see? Can''t you turn your head a little bit more?


    "Yes, yes, I''m an idiot ~"


    To teasing lilies, Akiko laughs back.


    "You wouldn''t normally believe a guy who not only lied first, but also adds a lot of stories later, right? That''s not what happened or went wrong. I was under the impression that you were making excuses because you were cheating. And I still don''t feel like I''m up to something, although I''m working on it on the surface."


    "Huh... I don''t think I am"


    "Oh, what''s the basis for that?


    "I, because I can see my opponent''s visions"


    "Oh......"


    Lily recalls that Akiko was modified at Junko''s place to obtain such abilities.


    "Tengu-san is a vigeon with black and white parting and at least shaking. I think maybe it''s a grip between a bad heart and a good heart. So, white is much bigger and stronger ~"


    "It''s a convenient ability. But I feel suspicious, and if two minds are fighting, I don''t know which way to fall, so I need to be vigilant in any case."


    "I''m more anxious that my mom won''t do anything wrong."


    "Right. You can tell me just one thing."


    To tease Akiko, Lily smiles like a prank.


    "I''m going to use Devil for my generation."


    To Lily''s words, Akiko was a little surprised, while convinced that it looked like a lily.


    "I mean, after turning Devil into a subordinate, you want to collect it and use it as an experimental bench for surgery?


    "Oh, Akiko is turning her head, too."


    "You mean you''re not happy to be praised, you''re making fun of me, right?


    "Yes."


    Akiko ends up with a full smile and a nodding lily without getting her hair in.


    "I think both Huiming and the villagers will resist trying to recover the thousand stones possessed by the Grievance Spirit Group. Then it''s a pain in the ass for lack of certainty, isn''t it? But if you let Devil possess you, I don''t think you''ll complain."


    "It''s uncertain that you''re going to beat Devil to death." Besides, isn''t it possible that Devil could suck if he gets power? You have no idea how much power a Mum has. "


    "Oh, delightful. Akiko has an opinion on me. But what about 50 points?"


    Akiko laughs when the lily dulls and loses her words again.


    "You think I don''t have that much thought?


    "When I was a magic girl..."


    "That was too irregular for whatever it was, and I''m gonna hit you right in the hand this time."


    To Akiko, who penetrated half-eyed, Lily answered softly.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Lily, ah!


    It was a voice that could be heard, but still, to a sudden growl, Akiko gets a little giddy.


    When I see it, Platinum Taro runs toward us. Behind it is also the figure of Shining, Shu and Thousand Stones.


    "Whoa, whoa! I''m finally reunited with Lily ~! I seriously thought I''d see you for the rest of my life!?


    Lily ruthlessly holds down her face with her prosthetic hand to prevent White Kintaro from trying to hold her with a thrill and cry.


    "You''re too big."


    "I didn''t expect you to expose me to ugliness in public and shame me me...... This will take a lot of punishment later."


    Akiko and Lily.


    "This is Devil and I met and fought two of them. Although I spared no effort to get away with it. And I just recovered some of the dolls."


    Lily reports to the luminaries who have come.


    "This way..."


    Huiming told him that he was bringing the villagers together in one place, that he had exposed the truth to the villagers, and that he was unbrainwashing the reformists.


    "Things are well on their way to convergence, so do you mind?


    Lily, who listened to Hikaru, sees and confirms the thousand stones.


    "Right."


    Thousand stones nodded quietly.


    "They offered to be subordinate, but that means you''re going to be evil and gain a lot of power, right?


    "Are you also worried that I, who gained power, will ravage and destroy the world?


    To a lily who speaks with a graceful smile, Thousand Stones spills a smile and jokes.


    (Really this guy...... no, he''s not a person, but are you up to something wrong? It really doesn''t look that way to me...)


    As Akiko looks at Thousand Stones, I think again. The thousand stone visions in Akiko''s eyes are even smaller in the black area, larger in the white area and dull in shaking.


    (Lily seems suspicious, too. Thousand stone''s grandfather doesn''t seem like a bad guy, but he still has to feel like he''s hiding something. I don''t know what that is...)


    Luminous on the other hand, like Lily, sees a thousand stones with skeptical eyes.


    "Weren''t you the one who made the suggestion to revive the Unguided once and spit out resentment in the first place?


    Thousand stones say toward the lily.


    "If it''s up to you, don''t talk about it. You said you couldn''t say at that point in the first place, could you? And at a point away from me, I taught Hideaki. I wonder what this means?


    "That said, there''s no one who wants to be dependent, is there?


    Shu gives a mouth.


    "You don''t mind if I become you, do you?


    Together we marvel at Lily''s offer.


    "You shouldn''t! I can''t admit it! I can''t believe Lily is an evil god! Lily, stay as you are, Reiki Goddess!


    (This guy can''t be...)


    When I saw White Kintaro, desperate and pleading, a black flame swirled in Shining''s chest.


    (Are you in love with Lily? While in the position of a servant......)


    A flame of jealousy burns up in the glow, scorching his chest and neck muscles.


    "Stop it ~. Even at the moment, Mom is like a god of destruction, and if you live to the power of the evil god, you''ll never finish it again."


    It was Akiko who was going to tear up, but Akiko had heard Lily''s thoughts earlier, so she had found that what she was saying was not meant to be.


    "You! What a way to speak to Lily!


    An exasperating white golden taro.


    "Can you live by being an ancestor of evil gods? You have to worry about that..."


    Points out in a frightening mood.


    "Hmm? Anyway, it''s about my mom, so you''re fine."


    It was Akiko, who said it was meant to fit the lily, but I also felt fine even if it actually depended on him.


    "Huh, don''t underestimate Lily! The lilies are the lilies!


    "What the hell is Japanese..."


    To the prestigious White Kintaro, the luminosity to penetrate.


    "Because it is the finest, supreme being like no other! Supreme strength, supreme temperament and, above all, supreme beauty! I didn''t know you didn''t know that... well, that''s pathetic... and unfortunate."


    "No, I know beauty..."


    The brilliance of whispering and watching the lilies chill.


    "Is it time to move on? Why would you stand in the way of my story?


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! It hurts, Master Lily!


    He gets his finger stuck in the back of his head to the root and stirs, and Taro Platinum screams.


    "That, you''re not gonna die?


    "Taro Platinum is in good shape. I don''t mind if I snap your neck."


    Akiko is good at explaining.


    (Is that Junko''s regenerative mouse?


    Seeing Taro Platinum, Shu suspects so.


    "But the Grievance Spirit is not one, it''s more than one, it''s a substitute for what''s left of the world on a hundred years scale, right? And then you have the power of resentment in the Black Age."


    Speak in a way that Thousand Stones don''t feel comfortable with.


    "I''m a proud necromancer when I''m quite powerful, and whether I''m a grudging spirit with considerable power, I''m fine. I have tried many times. If that''s what you are, and if you were to be a substitute for such a dangerous example, aren''t you just sorry? Were you going to die?


    "I just couldn''t tell you then because I was lost."


    A thousand stones with a nihil grin, questioned by lilies.


    "Now I''m ready"


    "Really? But you can''t handle it. Because what you say changes from time to time."


    "How can you stick your neck so far when you''ve just come to investigate this village out of interest?


    "Wouldn''t you stick your neck in because you''re interested, because you''re here to satisfy your curiosity mind? I''m a necromancer. I was right to respond to this disturbance in Nuri Village, as if it were a guide to destiny."


    "You can''t give up. I''ll take care of Iyo. It''s the seed I sprinkled. It''s the village I''ve lived in all my life."


    It was called a lily, and in the end it was an unbreakable thousand stones. But this is within the assumption of lilies.


    "Shall we continue to split up and collect the dolls?"


    That''s what I''m saying, the lilies are leaving.


    (I wanted to go with you too... I''ve spoken to Lily more. I want to stay on the side. Son of a bitch...... you little prick......)


    Luminosity sends a resentful gaze to Kitaro Shirakata, who arrives after the lily in a light foothold.


    (Ter seems to be in there, but I don''t trust that lily woman)


    Shu had a sigh of sigh, sidelined by the luminosity of dropping off indefinitely after the lilies.

 1583 20

    The night book went down.


    It is a village with few lights. When this happens, Devil doesn''t even have to flatten out into the shadows and lurk.


    But I still can''t travel to a prominent place because I have a good moon. When a lot of people come, we have to hide in the shadows of every good moon. Some opponents, of course, move straight into engagement.


    Second, Devil looks back at the Happy Moon. The faces slightly illuminated by the lights of the distant lights are as expressionless as ever, so there is a creepy feeling that goes hand in hand with dimness, but it is still a neat beauty. I can see it.


    It''s a happy time to make it. My heart flutters. I often hear metaphors - I realize what it''s like to feel like rising to heaven.


    It''s also fun to have an obstructor trying to take that away from you. I swear I will definitely send them to hell. I nod my tongue in an attempt to taste the pleasure of overcoming the trials.


    Devil reaches out and takes the hand of the Good Moon.


    My heart is at ease just touching me like this. Calm down. And soak in a nostalgic mood.


    Again, Devil thinks. I wonder if they ever made me sweeten up like this before, rather than mindfully.


    For a long time, Devil has been a mind-blowing boy who hates society and causes damage to society caused by society, such as incidents and crime. He was a boy who rejoiced in the misfortune itself.


    How did you come to rejoice in the misfortunes of others? The answer is simple. Because this world itself was a curse.


    How did you get to curse the world? The answer is simple. Because I was rejecting this world itself.


    There was no place in the family or in school. The awareness that I was not loved by my parents was already there when I was willing. Compared to the other children, it was very miserable. Because I was so aware, I couldn''t open my mind to anyone and didn''t try to have a conversation with anyone.


    Devil has been observing. I was observing chilly from a point down the line. And I was taking everything backwards. It had a twisted interpretation of everything.


    I was loving watching the news on TV when I realized it. News shows are the best entertainment shows to keep you informed of unfortunate incidents. Just be aware of the misfortunes of others and imagine this and you will feel slightly happy. To Devil, who is not loved by the world and rejects the world, it is knowing the misfortunes that occur in this world that makes it a happy time.


    Devil was conscious.


    Debal understood.


    After all, I didn''t like the people who could do it because I couldn''t get my mind through with anyone, and I was jealous and cursed.


    In the end, I couldn''t help but want to put my mind through with someone, so I just took the hand of the Good Moon and said I was feeling happy.


    It doesn''t go through the moon and mind. I keep it on my side as just a doll.


    But I don''t mind that. Even if you don''t have a heart, the Moon is certainly alive. It moves the way I want. It gives me tentative healing. I''m so happy that it''s just too much. A hero who has wielded so much misfortune in the world is actually a beautiful girl in men''s clothes, just to say that she is a doll of her own, scarily happy. You don''t have to want it to your heart. That''s too luxurious.


    Devil hasn''t noticed. To my pity. From the standpoint of human values other than Devil''s, I do not know that it is seen as miserable and pathetically distorted. Even if I did, I wouldn''t feel any itching.


    Devil, who looked back at himself and was lost in thought, did not realize the presence of those who approached him, even though his senses were usually acute.


    "Oh, there he is."


    It was Shu who said so when referring to Devil and the Moon. Of course Luminous and Thousand Stones are with us.


    Being approached by three people to a fairly close place, Devil is surprised, at the same time, by his own detours.


    And I''m happy. A new enemy appeared before me again. We can play again.


    "Keh, this is the rumored demon you are. You really look like that."


    "It''s as if the shadow itself has slipped out. And... I''m badly offended. And I feel terribly quiet."


    Shining and Thousand Stones uttered their thoughts when they saw Devil illuminated by the lights of the street lights.


    "Is the hair inside Mr. Lily''s body? Shu, we''ll get him back."


    Luminous glances at the harmonious moon and tells.


    From the dialogue, Devil decides that he must be through with the white woman. Devil gets extra happy. These guys are joking about taking this lovely doll, the treasure they got. I''m glad to see this situation where a guy like that shows up and can fight. The flames of hate burn, the angry fighting spirit rolls, and I really like it.


    "Thousand stones, please stay back. You''re my client."


    "I''ll get my hands on it when it''s really dangerous."


    Thousand stones retreating when told by Shining.


    Meanwhile, Devil and the Moon will also retreat. But Hui Ming and Shu know that it''s not about running away. Devil is looking to Shining and Shu to roll his quiet fighting spirit.


    Keep away from the lights of the street lights and make Devil invisible, as if melting in the darkness. The appearance of the Good Moon also disappears into darkness.


    Noticing Devil''s prospect, when Shining casts a spell, three giant flame columns stretch out of the ground and draw an arch.


    Thanks to the flaming columns, the brightness of the surroundings increased and the appearance of the Good Moon was clearly visible, but Devil remained disappeared.


    The Moon shines brightly and wields a leech whip. Shu dances out before Shining and pays the whip with a wooden knife.


    (heavy......)


    A repair that feels paralyzed in the hands. The leech whip of the good moon is different from the normal whip from the looks of it. The fact that the tip is half-moon like Kougayville and much thicker than a regular whip is a huge difference in appearance. Due to its thickness and weight, the normal whip speed does not appear, but the force of the blow exceeds the normal whip.


    Mutsuki pays the hand of those who do not have a whip and releases one sparrow.


    Fix confirmed that something was going in with his own eyes, and also confirmed with signs that the luminosity behind him had already moved and taken a distance, moving lightly to the side to avoid it.


    Something jumped from the ground next to me, aiming at the timing of the repair evasion.


    Shu feels signs of attack and shakes off the wooden knife reflexively. The blade spider took the blow of a wooden knife and went straight into two, one fell to the ground on the spot and the other blew up before falling to the ground.


    "Guh!"


    Shu screamed. Because for the timing of the interception of the blade spider, Mutsuki swayed a whip and gave a clean hit to the right leg of the repair.


    Even though shortly after intercepting the blade spider, at least if it was an attack on my upper body, I could have reacted to the repair, but it was unexpected that they would be after me from below. And being hurt in the leg also slows the movement down.


    (Sounds like you''re used to fighting)


    After a series of attacks by Mutsuki, Shu decides so.


    (The boulder is Taboo''s Good Moon. Only one of the killers used to be called the bi-perfect of a sweeping vacation -)


    Shu feels a high concentration of killer from the bottom while he is whining in his mouth.


    "Star Charcoal Scatter"


    At the foot behind Shu, Luming shot the hardened golden sugar in the palm as if it were a machine gun.


    Devil, who was planarizing and approaching repair, devours the attack and jumps out of the shadows in surprise.


    Shu turns around and waves a wooden sword to Devil. Devil, regardless of this attack, graces himself with a painful blow of a wooden knife to his torso.


    Mutsumomon tries to mend and wield the leech whip again, but one of the flaming columns moves like a snake, pouring down from the head of Mutsumoon.


    The moon flew backwards, but dodging was delayed, flaming the upper body.


    (Untasty...... Inside Lily...... Besides, I burned your face)


    Even in order to save the repair, Hui Ming faces that he has done the great burn caused by the manipulated Yuzuki.


    But Mutsuki regenerates instantly and heals the burns. Luminous and Shu witnessed the regeneration.


    "Do you have a strong playback capability? But......"


    While relieving, Shining focuses on something else.


    "Oh, no, you were a girl"


    Shu whistles when he sees a learning run and a part of his shirt burning down and a good moon with big breasts.


    "Exposed while dressed as a man, you can''t score."


    And, while Huiming says, I''ll take pictures on my Virtual Phone.


    "Ter, come on, aren''t you thinking about what Lily would think if she found out?


    "Ah... no, you''re right... yeah, it''s yummy"


    Shining nodded to fix it as she burst into it with a bitter laugh.

 1584 21

    Devil approaches the repair and waves his arm.


    (Fast but... what is this...)


    Although it is a much faster movement than that of a person, it is easy to deflect because the preliminary motion of the attack is large and easy to read. From the residents of the back street who read and evade the timing of the shooting and the location of the landing, it''s like an attack with a flaw.


    (Amateur)


    To conclude that, without alarm, Shu turns to the side of Devil, replaces his body and takes his back.


    When Devil looks back, the wooden knife of Shu hangs down and strikes Devil''s body.


    Devil ate the wooden knife attack twice and decided that the cultivation was not just a wooden knife. For every blow you take, it doesn''t just resonate with the core of your body, it resonates loudly with your spirit.


    In fact, the wooden knife of the cultivation is a substitute for the shredding of the mighty tree, which is said to be thousands of years old, and the infusion of demonic powers by several star charcoal sorcerers, and it is an artifact that has been inherited and used for hundreds of years, without breaking, crushing or decaying. Of course, one day it will come when it breaks.


    Even if Mutsuki tries to mend it and wields a leech whip, he avoids mending it with cancer.


    "Demon Steel Herd Rumbling"


    It was a good moon that tried to chase repairs shortly after evasion, but dozens of dwarves with full-body metallic wings, created by the art of brilliance, flew in, simultaneously attacking the good moon, and the pursuit of the good moon was interrupted.


    When Shu tried to strike Devil further with a wooden knife, Shu felt the killing from Devil and jumped backwards.


    Devil emits a shock wave from close range. Failing to dodge in time, the body of the repair blew wide rearward.


    But it''s not a lot of damage, for a little jump in the rear, it seemed to be decreasing in power, Shu falls to the ground, but jumps right up and up.


    (He''s the one who doesn''t know what he''s going to do, and it''s hard to figure out how much damage this one''s doing. That''s a pain in the ass in the ass in that sense)


    I gaze at Devil, and I think Shu. I can''t read my emotions at all, as if my eyes were only glistening in my black body. He''s the most puzzling and creepy enemy I''ve ever fought.


    Mutsuki desperately hits the metallic dwarves, but they are being chased by the task and cannot be attacked by Devil or Shining.


    Shining also deals with the art of firepillars and metallic dwarves, as well as another technique and a total of three techniques at the same time, so no further action can be taken.


    Shu also knows the situation. While Shining suppresses the Moon, he must execute Devil himself.


    Devil rushes at high speed and runs straight into repair.


    Shu has a feeling that Devil is after something, and he doesn''t try the counter or anything, but flies wide aside to avoid it.


    Devil is on his way, planed as if sinking to the ground, and shadowed.


    It''s night, so it''s visually difficult to discern the shadowed Devil. Relying only on the signs, Shu is alert.


    Shu gently peels the circle with the tip of a wooden knife around him.


    Not to make a visual judgment. In this darkness, not very much, but we don''t know where the enemy is.


    "Give me that."


    Shu makes a statement. Against Shining.


    After many years of fighting together, Shining understood what Shu wanted with just one word of it.


    "This one''s trying to control two tricks over here and activate the third trick, even though it''s tight."


    Even as Shining smiles bitterly, he responds to Shu''s request.


    When I wonder if one of the flaming columns has moved like a snake, a mass of flame is shot out as if it were to separate, and I pour it over my head, trying to repair it.


    The flame changed shape just before it fell over the head of the repair, and along the circle drawn by the repair on the ground, it fell into a circle of flames.


    The planarized devil didn''t know if he happened to be unlucky in time, or if he didn''t see it from within the shadows, but anyway, he went into the circle of flames transformed into a junction that protected the repair. It''s actually the former.


    Surprised by the heat, Devil unplanes and returns to her original appearance. Badly, in doing so, it also touches the circle of flames, causing half the panic.


    Don''t miss that gap, the repair pops out of the flames and pokes Devil''s abdomen. Whether it is a wooden knife, the power of repair and the artifact made up of Kamigi make it a punch of no less powerful than serious victory. He pierced Devil''s black body and the tip of the wooden knife protruded from his hips.


    A human would be fatally wounded, but a devil with regenerative abilities doesn''t die this much. But it''s not strong enough to heal instantaneously. Enough damage to make it difficult to act.


    Shu wields a wooden knife and breaks Devil''s forehead. Pierce your throat with a further poke.


    Devil once again flattens out as he collapses, as his consciousness is about to fly. But I don''t have the strength to fight anymore. All I had in mind was to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "Thanksgiving, Terre"


    Where Devil''s signs disappeared, when Shu turned to Shining and thanked him, it was where Shining was doing more work on the Moon.


    The curse is stuck on both legs of the Moon. While the metallic dwarf was distracted, he let some of the dwarves hold it and stick it up.


    (Frozen symbol? Could this seal you even if you have strong playback capability?


    Shortly after Shu thought so, the curse curse activated and froze the bottom and legs from the chest of the Good Moon.


    "I sealed the move, but now what? You''re calling Eko here to unbrainwash me?


    Shu asks. While you''re there to call, there''s a chance Devil will come back and let you unfreeze it, and there''s a chance that Mutsuki himself will do something about it. It can''t be between these two that one person keeps watch.


    "Just one, but I have an exorcism spell. It''ll take a while, but maybe he can get it back to normal. If you can''t, I''ll have to call Eko."


    When Shining says and affixes a spell to the Good Moon, he casts a spell.


    "I can go."


    After continuing to cast a spell for about two minutes, Shining exhaled and reported.


    "I''m glad you had the ability to regenerate. I feel the opposite way. Otherwise it would have been difficult to secure without killing."


    Shortly after Shu said it, the face of the Good Moon changed dramatically. What has been faceless is a grin of relief.


    "Aha...... Something... I remember being burned or frozen, too. In reverse order."


    Mutsuki says sarcastically. Considering himself back to sanity, Shining removed the frozen symbol and untied the Good Moon from the freeze.


    "Aha, thanks. Help me...... Oh, you''re not tight anymore. I have all the memories of being manipulated. It was creepy in my eyes..."


    In the Moon of Reconciliation, where he praises his face after thanking him, Huiming and Shu imagine what has been done, and lose the words to call.


    "Haha, what''s that reaction? I didn''t get hit till the end. Looks like you didn''t have the guts to do that. Thanks. Come on. He licked me, rubbed me, he did a lot of other things to you, but hey."


    When Mutsuki spoke in a grumpy manner, Shining and Shu were silently out of sight. Seeing the two overly understandable reactions, Mutsuki spills a smile.


    "Something''s not like when you''re being manipulated. It''s refreshing."


    "Aha, I wonder"


    In Shu''s words, a good moon smiles lightly.


    "I''m sorry, that hurt, didn''t it?


    Mutsuki apologizes to Shu. I just whipped Shu''s leg.


    "No, no, nothing. He was manipulated in the first place. Besides, my immaturity is responsible for the attack."


    Refreshingly laughs and tries to get your thumbs up.


    "I''m sorry, too. I burned my face and clothes, and besides scratching and freezing."


    "Clothes are a little troublesome. This is a little embarrassing."


    The Moon laughs bitterly as she looks down at her own chest with the front part of her clothes wide open.


    "Because Ter''s won''t fit the size. I''m sorry if I smell sweaty."


    Shu takes off his uniform jacket and throws it at the Happy Moon.


    "Ah...... thanks. Aha."


    Mutsuki took off the school run she was used to wearing and changed to a uniform of mending. The frozen arms and hands are also moving normally. Because of the clothes that were worn by the long-lasting cultivation, they are quite large in size for the Rakuzuki.


    "This place is on the phone, right? Haha, it took."


    Mayday sends an email and tells Lily that she has been freed.


    "In the meantime, I''m going to rendezvous with Akiko and Lily. Thank you so much."


    "Don''t let Devil attack you again on the way."


    "Aha, I''ll be careful this time"


    Mutsuki smiled and tried to walk away to encourage attention.


    "Oh, wait a minute"


    When Shining called and approached the Moon, he looked from the side.


    "You know Lily''s preferred man or something? Don''t you hate chicks, or something like that?


    "Uh..."


    "You don''t think I have a girlfriend now, do you? Tell me you don''t have it. Don''t give me any other answers."


    "Yes, I''m not here, but you, by the way, are you in love with lilies?


    Mutsuki asks back as she pulls.


    "What kind of relationship do you have?"


    The brilliance of being returned with questions and further questions from there.


    "I wonder if it''s family. There''s no other place to go. It''s like Lily took us."


    "Right..."


    "By the way, lilies are my favorite opponent, so you should give up. Ooh."


    "Hey, what the heck? Whoa! Phew! Super phew! Not again, motherfucker. Uh-huh!


    Hearing the words of the Good Moon, Shining hits despair.


    "And hey, lilies are never good people, and maybe you shouldn''t get involved too much"


    "Oh, there''s something I can give up. There''s never been a second time! If we don''t be honest for the third time, it''s too much scenario!


    "What''s the scenario?"


    Shu stumbles into the bright light of rolling onto the ground and letting his hands twitch like a wasting child.


    "Then I''m not going..."


    Surprised that a man who liked that lily appeared besides Platinum Taro, Mutsuki broke up with Hui Mingda.

 1585 22

    Devil, who escaped, felt like his chest was about to rip open with a sense of loss.


    I''ve never felt this way before in my life. There''s really too much going on today, and it''s been a hell of a day for Devil.


    Next to the sense of loss, it fills me with regret. It''s the worst thing I ever dreaded.


    It was an important doll I got because of it, but I lost it. Because of the longing existence and the survival of being a doll and keeping it at hand, that happiness was taken away in just a few hours, even though I was able to have the best time of my life.


    Give it the pinnacle of happiness, then take it and push it all the way down to Nara at once. Devil gets angry that it''s God''s usual method. He said what a poor bottom line God is.


    On the other hand, however, we also welcome this development. This is fun now. It''s a fight against a mean god. It''s fun because I seriously regret it. Burn.


    "Trika estrica estrica estrica estrimodostrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica estrica"


    Quickly whining, in the darkness ahead, keep staring at God you''re not supposed to see.


    If you can''t take it back, Devil is determined to break it. That way it won''t belong to anyone, it''ll belong to me. I will live forever in myself -.


    Assembly Hall where the villagers gather.


    "All brainwashing is complete."


    Sweat your forehead, exhale loudly, and twat to report to Qi Kusei.


    "Stay annoyed"


    Seven Kusei triumphs and strokes Tsutsuji''s head. I only showed myself to Qi Kusei once.


    "This is the end of our guide to the monsters."


    Alisui reported only peeking at his face from the subspace tunnel.


    Qi Kushi takes the reformist youths and leaves in front of the assembly hall.


    "Now I don''t know why I was so annoyed and trying to reform"


    I said in front of the elderly villagers that Ip seemed sorry.


    "Those of us who are going through the Black Period also say that the impulse is implication by the curse. Being manipulated can also be interpreted as temporarily solved from its implication"


    Leaf''s grandfather says with a reluctant look.


    "It''s hard to say that Devil''s manipulation is normal. Now when I look back at myself when I''m being manipulated, I''m relieved. My emotions were distorted and rampant, as if I wasn''t myself"


    All the young reformists who were mind-controlled agreed with the words of the ? man ?.


    "I have a desire to stop the Black Period. But I also give up and obsessive notions that it''s something I have to do. Is this renunciation and obsessive notion the effect of the curse?


    "Probably."


    Qi Kusei answered Leaf''s question.


    "Qi Kusei, you said earlier that you were being stopped from telling the truth, by whom?


    One of the older villagers asks.


    "Of course, to Mr. Thousand Stones. There wouldn''t be anyone else, would there?


    and Seven Kusei.


    "I didn''t know Thousand Stones was the Ten Himself who was cursing this village. I can''t believe it."


    A little boy with a long white beard, brought in by Alisui, pitied him. He is one of the monsters who stays in this village, and he has been with all thousand stones for a long time.


    "Thousands of stones are thinking about dropping places."


    An odd looking monster, also a longtime monster dating a thousand stones, said in a squeamish voice, that Asagao flowers and leaves were growing from all over the head of a giant cat.


    "That''s why I can''t be optimistic. He''s been the type to carry in on his own for a long time. There''s a lot of potential for doing something that''s not even Roku."


    The words of the Asagao cat added to the anxiety of the villagers.


    Following the instructions in the email, when Mutsuki moved to the front of the temple, there were three figures in front of the temple: Lily, Akiko and Platinum Taro.


    "Happy Moon ~ Eh"


    Akiko rushes over to the Happy Moon and hugs her.


    "Well, I''m worried about Lily."


    "Aha, was Lily worried about me or something?


    Platinum Taro gets evil, Mutsuki looks at Lily and laughs prankily as she hugs Akiko.


    "Oh, I was so worried about you. I was wondering if my good moon had been molested by the obnoxious and obnoxious."


    A lily that you say with a slight laugh.


    "Were you okay?


    Akiko, who was most worried, asks face-to-face with Mutsuki.


    "Touched, rubbed, licked, it was a lot worse. I also remember when I was being manipulated, so I feel sick every time I remember. They took my first kiss, too. And hey. But he didn''t have the guts to cross the last line. Devil was in my mind there. Seems like some pretty uber parts."


    "Did you do that bad and treat me like a ub...... I mean, you''re a total moron."


    Hearing about Mutsuki, Platinum Taro was uncommonly outraged about anything other than lilies


    "Oh well, but I''m glad to that extent ah... I was so consoled by the men that I was so hurt, and I''m glad Mutsuki didn''t fit that well into my eyes."


    She was Akiko, who looked at Lily and followed her while she was holding her hand in the Moon, but Lily crouched down and looked strange.


    "Are you going to say that to that extent... So, Master Lily, what are they doing? Do you need help?


    Platinum Taro is surprised and peeks into the lily.


    Lily was on her way to a cylinder with ashes. Just like the dolls, they''re all over the village. It is an ancient custom passed down to the village of Nuri, who wants the ashes of the village warriors in a cylinder to provide protection for the village.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you later."


    Smile deeply, Lily rises.


    "Now, where we all are, let me explain what we''re going to do."


    Then Lily told me everything she had planned.


    "Wow... Mom, that''s what I was up to."


    "The boulder is a lily. Sensitive pole."


    "I don''t know if it''s going to work that well. Aha."


    After listening, Akiko gave a different voice of admiration and fright, and Platinum Taro honored him as usual, and Mutsuki shrugged with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if you fail. I''m here in a picnic mood anyway, and just enough to have fun, right?


    With a smile on his face, Lily sees each of the three faces.


    "That luminous kid, he seems to be in love with lilies, but do you know lilies?


    "Yeah, ''cause she''s easy to understand"


    To confirm the good moon, Lily nodded lightly, but there was one person who changed her complexion.


    "Oh, my God, oh, my God! Such a ridiculously dressed chick is so awe-inspiring that she thinks of Lily! I won''t admit it! I won''t forgive you!


    "Um... what about Taro Platinum? Taro Platinum is not my mom''s father, and my mom is not Taro Platinum''s daughter?


    Akiko points out half-eyed to the exasperating White Kintaro.


    Shut up, shut up, shut up! That doesn''t make any sense! If it''s enough for him, I''ll... "


    Screaming, he feels Lily''s outrageously cold gaze, and Platinum Taro clogs his voice.


    "Me? What is it, sir? Can you tell me what''s ahead?


    Lily smiling, but her eyes aren''t laughing. The absolute zero degree gaze poured down, and Taro Platinum was rigid as frozen.

 1586 23

    Night, 8: 30.


    The villagers were eating late. There is a cooking room in the assembly hall, and plenty of ingredients. A meal or so for all the villagers could be covered. There are not many villagers in the first place either.


    "Uh, we''ll have dinner, too."


    There comes Hui Ming and the three others back to eat.


    "It''s not over yet, is it? Shouldn''t we refrain from eating in preparation for the battle?


    "No, no, you can''t fight when you''re hungry."


    Even if the man calls out, Shu returns it with a laugh and continues the meal.


    "Are you the lord of the famous star coal streams and the swordsman''s hall of the Hongmori family, their protector? You''re still young. I didn''t know you''d come to protect the village."


    A mountain grandmother, dressed in a red dress, comes, spreads a grin on her full face, hands together with a knife in her hand, worships Hui Mingda. Scary in many ways.


    "Thousands of stones, how many times is the lord? No... I''m surprised you''ve been watching the past as it''s still good."


    "I''m sorry...... but I''ll put Keri on already. I made up my mind."


    Blamed for the giant cat-headed monster Asagao grew countless times, Thousand Stones declares with a thin laugh


    "If you have to, Qikushi, please. I''m sure that your presence will also guide you to heaven."


    I spoke to Qi Kusei, where Chisei was a little further away.


    "There''s a Hope Mr. Chijii called for, rather than relying on me right now."


    Qi Kusei waves small and turns to Shining and Shu.


    "I''m still anxious that Mr. Thousand Stones will be in charge, but there''s no other way? If there is, do it another way."


    Leaf comes near a thousand stones and complains.


    "So Mr. Thousand Stones is evil, uncontrollable and rampant, and we''re all worried about that. So... I want it to end right."


    (9) The man also complains in a nagging manner, but with a truthful voice.


    "It''s strange to ask you to do this, the root of all the evils that were cursing this village in the Black Age."


    "It''s easier to get resented."


    Thousand stones spill a nihil grin against the violin man who lets go in a quiet tone.


    "A demon in a village a little further away from the villagers seems more angry."


    Asagao cat saidsarcastically.


    (Everyone likes you a lot. Why forgive me? Asagao cats and whilst I blame them with my mouth, that''s all)


    I still told Tsugumo, but from a thousand stones, it is so much more painful to be forgiven. He even thinks he should be grudged and slapped and killed.


    (If that''s what you''re gonna do...... that''s one thing I''m gonna do)


    Thousand stones, who had been lost for so long, finally decided on their own policy at this time.


    And there comes four lilies.


    "Puppet collection, we''re done here."


    Lily said so and placed all the dolls she had collected at the feet of a thousand stones.


    "Good day. I''m glad your boy saved you."


    "Thanks to you"


    Lily''s gaze, twisted by a thousand stones, was directed toward another, not a thousand stones.


    "Oh, you''ve got a lot of strength. My soul looks ancient."


    "No, I don''t"


    Seven Kusei is humbled when he is spoken out by a lily.


    "We''re hungry, too, but I was wondering if I could give it to your companion."


    "It looks delicious."


    Stand in front of a meal lined with harmonious moons and Akiko.


    "Go ahead."


    "Here you go."


    The villagers'' permission came out, so the two of them smiled and took the meal further.


    "Whoa, you."


    Taro Platinum speaks worse and more adventurous than walking to the place where Shining and Shu are.


    "Oh? You''re not going to be called to me by a jerk. The rice tastes bad. Go away."


    Brilliant to look at your face as much as you want, with more dangerous voices than Platinum Taro.


    "I came because I needed you, but you told me to disappear, and I said yes. Do you think it will disappear? You... you''re full of piercings like fools, and when you''re headed like a hare, you''re so fond of lilies, aren''t you?


    White Kintaro stares at the brilliance and asks in a rare, low and quiet voice.


    "Well, then what? It doesn''t matter."


    Platinum laughs deeply at the brilliance of failing to contain the upset and making a rather werewolf voice.


    "You, for example, don''t deserve Lily. No, it''s a hard thought. I''ve come to say that."


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha."


    Strong brilliance, but the heart is moving violently with tension and fear. In some of the cases I was told earlier in the Good Moon, I fear that I will be told what desperate things I will say again. Besides, since Kitaro Shirakami is somewhat confident, fear is a mess.


    "Let me tell you something good. Do you have any idea why I''m so smart?


    "No way..."


    The only good luminosity I could understand was the words.


    "Yes! Because it''s Lily''s choice! Even though Lily is a prosthetic, she enjoys the touch of my head. Of course you must be visually indulgent! There''s no way Lily would like that, such as a patkin halibut head like you. First round that head! The story starts with that!


    "Hey, Platinum Taro. Come on, aren''t you over-conscious? It''s only your assumption if the lilies are enjoying themselves visually."


    "Absolutely. Did my mom ever say she liked the kid''s head for a word? That''s a good way to get around that kid''s head."


    Mutsuki and Akiko come and penetrate with a plate of meals in their hands. In terms of enjoying the touch, I didn''t feel wrong, so I never denied you.


    "Pfft, both of you, you''re shallow."


    Platinum Taro looks back and hits Akiko with a gaze that looks down.


    "Assuming the head is not Lily''s preference, why would you put me on your side like that? Lily says instantly that she doesn''t like things she doesn''t like. If you don''t like this head, you should change your hairstyle. That''s what I mean."


    White Kintaro says it with a confident smile to the point of hatred.


    "Something annoys me about Taro Platinum."


    "No, Taro Platinum, that''s why you''re annoyed."


    Akiko''s face is sharp, and Mutsuki''s face is like a bitter bug chewed up.


    Shining, on the other hand, was decently hectic, kneeling and hands on the ground and desperate.


    "Phew... super phew... I can''t get that far... No matter how much for a woman I fell in love with, I can''t abandon myself that far... and change it to their taste until I''m proud of my hair. Eh..."


    "Ha-ha-ha, the lily doesn''t deserve you to that extent. Lily is too much of a flower for you. Stand down and back off. I will support Lily forever, so don''t worry. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha."


    "Guuuuuu..."


    Winning, mocked and even laughing for a long time, Shining was shuddering his clenched fist and nodding, savoring plenty of defeat and humiliation.


    "Tell me when you want to be a boy. I''ll mow Ter''s head."


    "Shh!


    Hui Ming shouted in frustration at Shu, who offered with a slight laugh.

 1587 24

    Hard work won''t get you anything. In time, I gave up everything was pointless.


    Before turning ten, Devil threw away his life. It was filled with disgust and became a dead fish''s eye to see the world.


    That was when I was just in third grade.


    As a result of the class change, the disgusting guy who was proud of being rich became the same class as Devil. Not only do I boast, but I luxury others well with my feathers, so many classmates appeared to sell to him hard.


    Seeing that, Devil was filled with disgust for both. Of course, Devil doesn''t imitate it in a flattering way.


    Like Devil, there were several children who didn''t try to flatter. The rich child did not care about it, and appealed to the child who mesmerized him to bully the child who did not.


    The bullying became constant in the class, escalated it to you, the girl broke a bone and called an ambulance. It also became a PTA conference, but the school and the parents decided that there were no incidents and it was erased. Thanks to the fact that the rich bastard''s parents were not just capitalists, but also deputies.


    The rich kid, who grew up being allowed to do whatever he wanted, then more and more things to do escalated, but neither his parents nor his school seemed to understand that it was impossible, such as being able to do whatever the dickhead power wanted in this information society, and the incident spread lightly online, getting rid of it in newspapers, weekly magazines and news, and went on fire.


    In the end, the rich kid is forced to transfer to school, until his parents are forced to quit the senator as well.


    Devil sees the series of flows and thinks. It is not karma, etc. He said he just happened to overdo it, he just deserved it for being stupid.


    He said if that rich kid did better - if he used his luck to the best of his ability, that he was born a rich kid, it wouldn''t have suited him like this. That''s what I thought then.


    And Devil knows that there are a lot of smart, bad guys who are actually doing well. Certainly there are those who are getting happiness by feeding others. For example, yes - like Devil''s parents.


    "Happiness is built on corpses. I''m able to do that."


    Devil''s father had told Devil that since he was a little girl.


    His father forced Devil to learn all sorts of things. English, swimming, time bang, martial arts, even plays. Before entering kindergarten, he also provided an English talent education.


    "Only the strong and wise get the right to be happy. That''s the world. I''m not making you stronger, thinking for you. It''s for me. I can''t believe my son is being exploited by other people to feed him, because worm spits run. So that you don''t, so that you can satisfy me, you have to be good and strong. Try your best to do that. That''s what I was born for, your duty."


    Over and over again since he was a little girl, his father has told Devil that.


    Devil''s father was a resident of the back street. He is a man who lends so-called dark gold and is exactly what feeds others.


    While his father pushed Devil with this, his mother was completely indifferent to Devil. She seems only interested in dressing herself in precious metals. Devil doesn''t even remember being called out by his mother.


    "Whatever you make me do, you only get halfway results, you"


    One day, his father said away in an even colder voice as he showered a cold glance at Devil.


    "I was the fool I expected. All my investment in you was in vain. It was pointless. You are incompetent. Was that woman''s gene bad? He and you throw it away. I don''t need it anymore. My genes are good, but you can''t have one of them."


    Sure enough, Devil couldn''t get the results his father wanted. I tried my best to be Devil, but it didn''t arrive exhausted.


    Devil and his mother were really dumped. The mother committed suicide and Devil was taken over by her mother''s grandparents.


    Devil moaned and grieved at first too, but grief eventually turned to giving up.


    Hard work won''t get you anything. My parents were right, that I was incompetent, that everything I did was pointless, and Devil gave up everything. He gave up more than half his life.


    That''s just bad luck that I was born to such a parent. Devil realizes that his life is over as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, I remember that rich kid. I thought I deserved that, but that was bad luck, too. My parents were rich but stupid, so I grew up with a stupid kid. I was wondering if it was more a parental responsibility than a child''s, and it turned out to be a miserable upside. I mean, he said he was unlucky. He said he was a pathetic victim of God''s deceit.


    Everything in this world is a vain substitute for luck alone. Personal effort? That''s luck, too. It is because of the environment in which we can strive and the talent to strive, in the name of guts. If you''re unlucky where you tried in the first place, that won''t do either. Because if you die in an accident, it''s the end of a roll. Everyone is just being danced to by a bottomless piece of shit named God. That was Devil''s view of life, which I came to as a young man.


    My grandparents, who were taken from me, were perfectly opposite poles, both to their antisocial and selfish fathers and to their mothers, who had a fierce wasting habit of being my chunk. They were strict, disciplined, law-abiding and moral, socialist people.


    Until then and from Devil, whose environment had changed, I honestly felt that life at my grandparents'' house was harder than the life that had been pressed against my father until then. Anyway, the values don''t fit.


    God always makes me dance unnecessarily on stage by poking my unexpectedly mean script at myself. It is also true that my grandparents were a race totally incompatible with me.


    My grandparents were also grandparents, silent and had no idea what they were thinking, and they had extra devils who didn''t follow what they said.


    It was undoubtedly the influence of grandparents that anti-sociality grew in Devil. Due to previous gaps and rebellion against grandparents, Devil, a boy who was more full of disgust than he was before, becomes more of a denial of the world than ever before.


    "If you don''t be the right person to follow the rules, you won''t be able to live a happy life as an adult."


    That dialogue, which my grandfather had spoken of every time, creeps into Devil''s head like a dirty, uncomfortable hedron.


    What is happiness in the first place? Devil at a young age, from which he could not understand.


    Devil understood what it meant when he saw the news of a massive disaster one day.


    "All dead guys are losers. I won''t be able to do anything."


    Reminds me that my father was talking about that.


    A dead human must have thought he didn''t want to die. The dead human family must be grieving. That means they''re losers.


    Everything in the world is only luck. Both unlucky losers. Everything you''ve ever built alive has been ruined, losers. Fun to think so.


    "My happiness is built on the misfortunes of others"


    Reminds me of my father''s dialogue again. By looking at the misfortunes of others, Devil discovered that knowing makes him feel good. And I understood that this was the time for happiness.


    I may have been unhappy. But thanks to that misfortune, I found a way to have fun in my unfortunate life. What a happy thing that is, Devil sincerely thinks. On that, that unprecedented bastard - I want to thank God.


    Devil used to feel strongly jealous of the happiness of others, but that feeling disappeared. I began to think that misfortune was one of the pleasures of life, and that it was those who could not experience misfortune who came to the idea that they were pathetic and truly unhappy.


    And the order that seems crappy to Devil - I seriously envisioned those who dared strip society of their teeth as heroes the vicious criminals who mass-produced so many misfortunes. No, I just felt like I was.


    Devil got the power.


    Without losing to society, Devil was able to present those who nest in society with the flavor of life in the name of misfortune.


    That is a very happy time for Devil. Looks like it''s become Santa Claus, not limited to Christmas.


    Before such a devil, from the next to the next, appear those who stand in the way of their activities.


    Devil even welcomes that. I''m looking forward to the disorder again. Their emergence and defeat are seriously annoying and seriously regrettable. That''s why it''s worth it.


    The whole idea of luck in this world, too, is always gone. It became a different idea. Everything in this world has come to believe in God as He pleases.


    This is a game with a mean god. This crappy world created by God and the boring destiny that God sets up. A game to taste how you resist them and find them interesting. How to defy them and make them interesting, the game that creates them.


    If I scatter misfortune and tragedy, I''m sure God will enjoy it too. Devil believes that and doesn''t doubt it. The game is not something you enjoy alone. It''s something we all enjoy.


    Especially this time. I am sincerely grateful to God, and I am sincerely cursed. He gave himself a wonderful gift, and took it from me. God. Woohoo, God...... The evil of the bottom line is not as good as you are. Really great. Despise and admire. The boulder is God.


    Devil is not going to lose. Keep fighting that shithead who is more insidious and brutal than the devil. Keep playing. I named myself Devil because I''m the one who keeps being relative to that almighty filth.


    The devil keeps fighting God, even though he knows it is a battle with no winnings. The devil keeps playing with God, even though he knows he will just be unilaterally humbled. Even if you know you''re being danced by God, when you''re dancing of your own free will, the devil keeps believing.

 1588 25

    All the villagers moved in front of the temple with the dolls they had collected, and they were finally to perform the ritual of the resurrection of the Unguided.


    Stacking the doll in front of the temple, he continues to cast a spell in two places: Thousand Stones and Seven Kusei.


    The stacked dolls twist, melt, and become a single piece of wood.


    "Ooh... it''s kind of awesome"


    "Finally..."


    The villagers roar when they see the doll change.


    "Um, after hundreds of years on the boulder, the demon power is fading. Plus, I took the process of undoing what I left out once, so that''s a reduction."


    With a clump of distorted trees in his eyes, Qi Kusei becomes a tannic surface.


    "Oh, it''s like you''ve known it for a long time."


    "Of course I know. Because I also see this moment of crusade."


    Speaking to Lily, Qi Kusei shrugged his shoulder.


    "Even if you don''t, aren''t you the sorcerer who destroyed the Unguided God?


    "Oh, did you find out?"


    "Oh my..."


    "Did you?"


    Qi Kushi gave a light acknowledgement of Huiming''s allegations, and the villagers looked at Qi Kushi in surprise.


    "Well... here we go"


    Thousands of stones touch the wooden masses in order to unload the unguided on them.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    A scream filled with bitterness bursts from the throat of a thousand stones. The expression is also distorted by pain.


    "That''s going to work."


    Lily smiles.


    As the villagers and others simmer and watch, the power that was in the lump of trees, and the multiple spirits, all move into the thousand stones.


    At the same time, from all over the body of a thousand stones, tree branches grow. From the lower abdomen even the trunk of the tree grew, and along the way it was divided into two parts, shaped like a leg. My feet are naturally rooted.


    The trunk was stretched out more and more, and the thousand stones were no longer on the ground with their feet.


    "Now you''re back?


    Akiko asks without anyone.


    "Yes, you will."


    Seven Kusei nods.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    Mutsuki said as he looked up at the unguided like a mixture of heavenly dogs and trees and looked up at the demons and evils emanating from their bodies.


    "Come on, what do we do?


    I have a bad feeling about Shu when I see a lily laughing at her nibbly. I never believed in lilies, Shu.


    "What is the way to clear resentment efficiently?


    Shu asks. Because of Lily''s offer, she is trying to gather the dolls and revive the Unguided, but Lily always has no sign of moving on to the method and the method.


    "That''s a lie. There''s nothing like that. As a Necromancer, I was just interested in what that evil god would look like. I just wanted to revive you and get that power and spirit if possible. There''s nothing else to lose if you fail. If it''s out of your control, just leave it."


    "Hey, what the hell!?


    "You tricked us!


    "What''s the purpose..."


    "I knew it... I thought that wasn''t it"


    "Oh no... Mr. Lily..."


    Listening to the words of Lily, the villagers change their complexion. Akiko had a bitter laugh and Shining was stunned.


    "Well, don''t worry. If I recover my power and my spirit, the result will be the same. It''s a different matter of success. And..."


    Lily spills a deep grin and sees a thousand stones.


    "Aren''t I the only one who cheated and betrayed you? Well, I predicted, as one possibility."


    As the lilies were talking, the thousand stones raised the legs of the trees wide, the villagers nearby slowly lowered them down.


    "Wow!?


    The villagers flee in panic. Shortly after the villagers fled, Thousand Stone''s feet increased their speed and strongly trampled where the villagers were.


    "What..."


    "Now, Mr. Thousand Stones, did you try to kill him? Oh no..."


    "Killer-free attack."


    While the villagers shrugged, Shu shrugged.


    Four people, Shu, Huiming, Lily and Qikushi, were discerning. Tell me what Thousand Stones wants to do.


    Two leaves on the tip of a branch grown from the back shine. Several villagers are illuminated by the light.


    "Huh?


    "Run!"


    The light emitted from the branches of the tree was flashing, but its flashing gradually faster, and after the villagers fled the light, a strong light was emitted, burning the place where the villagers had been until then.


    "What are you going to do!?


    Platinum Taro looks up at a thousand stones and abhors his voice.


    "Kill all the people in this village and bring the curtain to Nuri Village."


    A thousand stones to proclaim in a quiet voice.


    "This is your fault. [M] I really hoped for peace in this village. Assuming the Black Period continues."


    Thousands of stones speak with distant eyes.


    "But, Huiming, thanks to you and Lily getting too close to the truth, I couldn''t say that either. You''re ruining it. Well, partly because I was lost and troubled and brought about it. I was also thinking about giving up already. Just the right opportunity, and I thought I''d end the Black Period with this. I thought I''d break the curse on the village."


    When Huiming heard about the thousand stones, the question was iced away. I felt strange about the behavioral principle of a thousand stones. If you don''t want us to get close to the truth, you should stand around trying to prevent it more seriously, but because Thousand Stones were on your side or on Lily''s side and didn''t try to stop it. That has always been strange.


    (Two minds were fighting. That alone explains the ambiguity of this Tengu''s behavior. No, that''s all I can explain. But......)


    Shining sees that there are no more strays now.


    "But... the flames of hatred didn''t seem to have gone out in me yet. My loved one and my daughter born in the meantime. Hatred toward those who sacrificed both of them and wished them peace, anger is still not going away so easily. Therefore, I will destroy everything and destroy you."


    "What''s that? You''re not the only one involved in this, are you?


    Akiko pointed out with a shudder.


    "That''s right. I can''t let that happen."


    A twat jumping out of subspace screams. Alisui comes out as well. The villagers cast a strange gaze at the sudden appearance of Eko.


    "I wonder if some of the sealed dolls are spirits of the woman you''ve become fond of and your daughter. Don''t you have to purify the spirits, too? Was that a lie, too?


    "Oh, I''m lying. The spirit of my beloved daughter, Hachina Kurokawa, and her child, has been freed for so long.


    Thousand stones smiled and said to Shining.


    "Only the spirit of Hachina and the Son formed Buddha once he split the Unguided. That''s an on-the-spot story to draw sympathy. The no-name guide that I have now unloaded on me only houses Legion, a collection of other villagers'' spirits that were killed at the time."


    This was not a fabrication, it was the truth. But...


    "I couldn''t forgive them, I''ve been cursing them. I couldn''t forgive the offspring either. It was a black period for that. I always wanted to continue the Black Period as well. But something like the Reformers appeared, and the survival of the Black Age was in jeopardy. The curse was broken, even though it ruled to the heart to allow the Black Period to continue without boiling rebellion or anything on the mind of the villagers. Thanks to the presence of a man named Devil and interference in their hearts. I also thought about assassinating the reformists, but it could fail. Anyway, there''s a lot of them. I don''t think I can do this alone. Then I decided to call the outside world and make it easier on the surface. Even if you fail, you can do it with the failure of the outside world."


    Thousands of stones tell the truth about their hearts and minds, but both Hui Mingda and Lily believe only about half of that story. Some of the villagers had realized that was partly a fabrication.


    (At least assassinate us. You''re lying...)


    Xu Man is so sure. If you''re serious about doing that, a monster with a thousand stones or so of power would have been possible.


    "The reason I called you guys is just like the first request. I wanted you, on my behalf, to put a stop to the noise in the village. Trying to stop the Black Period, a revolutionary rampage. The authority of star coal streams is great, and I expected things to go smoothly around there."


    Thousand stones look down at Hikaru and Shu and say:


    "You didn''t even want to give your existence a bite. But he said he couldn''t say that anymore."


    While I think it''s ridiculous, I''ll go along with the story, Shining.


    "You guys are so close to the truth. The very fact that I called you was going to be a snake. I was improvised, too, and had to stand around a lot. And... I''ve been lost myself for a long time. That''s why I couldn''t stop you from getting closer to the truth. I still want to finish it all."


    (I guess it''s lass boss temptation on purpose for that)


    Listen to Thousand Stones, sighing lilies. I knew it was true now, and honestly it didn''t matter to Lily, such as the truth about a thousand stones in the first place.


    There are more important things about lilies than that. Lily waited. Another actor shows up.


    "On the contrary, the village chief was killed, and the visits of Lily and Devils made it out of my hands, though. There''s a destiny guide."


    "In this day and age, the elders of Eko had spoken, saying that it was the point of great convergence on the edge. Heh. There''s a good chance it worked. Big."


    Alisui claims.


    "Including you, Eko."


    Thousand stones looking down at Alisui and Tsutsuji and narrowing their eyes.


    "Wait a minute. Dear Thousand Stones, I''ve been lying a lot since just now."


    Ip grows fed up and screams.


    "You were going to kill us, but reading star charcoal because you couldn''t seem to do it is a posterior lie, right? And now you''re lying about killing us all."


    "Right. You didn''t hit anybody with the attack earlier. Thousand stones, you''re evil, but you can''t actually kill a villager, can you? No, you''re not even willing to, are you?


    After agreeing to the words of Ip Zi, Shu also points out.


    "You''re going to kill me with your heels."


    "You''re finally a farce. You found out it was the root of all the evil, and you still don''t like how the villagers allowed you to, so you wanted to live in the power of the evil gods, wipe them all out, treat them like lass bosses and get killed, right?


    "Gu......"


    Luminous and Lily also spotted the prospect, and Thousand Stones groans.


    A girl entered before a thousand stones.


    "If I, Master Thousand Stones, were to kill me, I wonder if I could help myself with that. Because when I was a little girl, I got sick, and Thousand Stones saved my life."


    A 10-year-old girl looked up at a thousand stones and told her in a voice that often passed. Thousand stones stare down at the girl and solidify.


    "Dear Thousand Stones... I was shocked that you continued to resent the village, but you are also the one who has protected it for hundreds of years. We all know that."


    "Dear Thousand Stones, you''ve been in pain all alone. Poor thing......"


    "If we are to be destroyed by Thousand Stones, we have no choice..."


    "We''re never pretty, either. Even though it is the curse of the Unguided, it has carried out the Black Period and continues to hurt the same villagers. I can''t help but be heavenly punished."


    Villagers complaining orally. There were a few who thought the curse and the work of a thousand stones, but did not penetrate.


    "How can you not hate me? Will you not kill me? Do you mean forgive me? Okay...... Enough"


    Thousand stones seemed to break my heart with it, and I nodded disappointingly.


    "I''ve been lost. Two minds were fighting. resentment toward the village, intimacy and... and I was behind the good looks in front of the villagers, doing sinful things without interruption... Huiming and Lily were right, but they tried to kill me and pull the curtain... I''m sorry for everything..."


    On the way to Thousand Stones'' apology, the girl''s neck, which entered in front of Thousand Stones, was severed and the torso, which had lost her neck, fell to the ground.


    Behind the girl, a black boy appeared at some point. With the severed girl''s head in her hand and as she moved it closer to her face, she opened her black mouth and gave out her bright red tongue, licking the girl''s head.


    "The eagle, the sen very sama ni kill Salernara, the Solemo way Nikana is thought Imus. The eagle, the sen very sama ni kill the salernara kill the salernara, the eagle, the clean fleas. Heavenly Punished Kete, Solemo Way Nikana is Thomas. Wakatta...... mouii. I, Hasocomade, speak warete, how to nai kana, think, kill shite hakurenainoka. Wakatta...... mouii. Zut obsessed taita. Two Tsunomi Minga Battle Tteita. Dear Sengoku Nihorobosallernara, How to Ni. Mouii. Killing Saleteh Curtain Ki"


    Devil repeats his daughter, villagers, and a thousand stone dialogues in a quick mess.


    "Oh, I could talk."


    Lily looks at Devil with a chilled eye.


    Devil drops the girl''s neck in front of her and before it falls to the ground, kicks her like a soccer ball with a lily.


    Lily flies her neck with a cold, prosthetic hand. A blown neck to a considerable distance rolled down the ground in the meantime after one bounce.

 1589 26

    "It was a good place to get research materials, but you''re an intruder. Thanks to you, I''m a little chilled out. You need punishment."


    That dialogue of lilies. She was waiting for Devil to show up. We need Devil to execute Lily''s plan.


    "You''ve been running around scattered before, and you''ve come all this way to get killed?


    Shining provokes Devil.


    "It''s better not to be frightened. Given this child''s abilities, this is the place with so many people..."


    "Ugh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    Suddenly an odd voice rose as the lily was drawing attention. It''s from the villagers.


    "You! What are you doing!


    "Ugh!


    "Are you brainwashed again!?


    Some of the villagers turn into angry shapes and make strange noises, attacking other villagers. The sane villagers are divided into those who flee and those who desperately seize.


    "Keh, you were sneaking up on me while I was distracted by the resurrection. But I didn''t expect anyone to notice a sign."


    Looking to Devil, Shining smiles invincibly full of adoration, but his intestines are boiling back inside. I did an act like killing a girl who''s still young to play with. I''ll give it to you, full of its outer paths playing crazy dodo.


    Receiving such a brilliant gaze, Devil narrows his eyes strangely.


    "I don''t want this guy doing this to me."


    The Moon moves forward in front of Devil. This one is a form of anger from the beginning.


    It was Devil who had spared and enjoyed the situation, but was wolfed that the Rakuzuki was turning his anger on him. And I was moaning.


    Devil, who looked upon the serial killer as a hero, now consecrates the Good Moon, while also having an exclusive desire and a desire to dominate that it is his own. I took the object of worship around as a doll and by the hours I was messing around with it as I please, I held such feelings strongly.


    There''s no way Mutsuki can turn his anger on himself. There''s no way Mutsuki can attack herself. I don''t want to admit this reality.


    "Mutsuki, I know how you feel. I can''t afford to ask your favor under the circumstances."


    Lily told me, but I don''t mind the Happy Moon. I set it up with Devil.


    Devil, who had two sparrows released and rested on his back, could not respond, and ate both of these. One hits the belly and the other directly in the chest.


    Devil, who collapses at the front, moves as he slips backwards, dressed like a fallen.


    "What, that disgusting move..."


    "You seem to have erased the friction at your feet. We''ll use the friction we wiped out to get around."


    Akiko stares at his face, Lily explains.


    Mutsuki follows Devil.


    "Good moon."


    I feel it is dangerous to let Mutsuki fight alone, and Akiko also rushes to support Mutsuki. Regardless of strength, Yagiko had guessed that Devil was putting up a lot of traps. Otherwise, you can''t even appear single on this occasion.


    On the other hand, in addition to the sane villagers, Shining and Shu, Alisui and Tsutsuji deal with the situation where many of the villagers are injected with Devil''s negative attention and are rampant without sight.


    "What are you gonna do?


    Qi Kusei looks up at a thousand stones and asks.


    "If you ask me to call you Devil, maybe you''ll get what you want? It will erase your strays. Will you cut off your love for the village and only dye it with hatred? Or vice versa. But if you can, I think you should put Keri on the line."


    A thousand stones listening to the words of Qi Kushi turn his gaze to the remains of his daughter, who was killed by Devil.


    Turn your gaze to the contested villagers as well. So far, it''s one daughter killed by Devil who''s dead, but it''s only a matter of time before more victims are left alone.


    (Whether you''re lost or have two feelings, you have to decide. And my honest feelings right now...... it''s already been decided!


    Thousand stones hit Devil with an angry gaze.


    Take that gaze and Devil laughs damned. Things were carried according to the calculations.


    What was out of the math was that the Good Moon had hit first. It was a natural accomplishment if you think calmly, but your obsession with the Good Moon was too strong to cloud Devil''s thoughts.


    A leech whip of the good moon is slapped against Devil''s side head, who is doing the aftermath.


    Akiko jumped into Devil''s pocket, and the knife was poked deep in the dovetail.


    A demon knife firecoat pours demon power into the devil. Devil senses in his body a massive flow of unfavourable forces, rushing to his senses, shockwaves from close range to Akiko and blowing them away.


    With Akiko blown up and falling on her ass, Mutsuki wields more leech whips and punches Devil''s foot. A regular whip can also be described as Theory, which involves the foot and causes it to fall, but since the leech whip of the Moon is much thicker than a normal whip, it is also capable of instantaneous and partial hardening, which makes it more inclined to use it as a striking weapon.


    "I''ll pay you back plenty."


    Something pierced and even wound Devil''s neck out of the ground as the Moon said to Devil, who fell sideways, with a voice full of anger. A wireworm.


    Devil remembered the feeling of power being sucked out of his body and rushed to tear the wireworm apart, but he couldn''t. And while the needleworm is distracting me, Mutsuki wiggles down even more, hitting me on the back once and for all.


    To Devil, who had completely stopped moving, a blade spider jumped, but just before the blade on the spider''s leg was swung down, Devil flattened out and escaped. I thought I''d stay in the shadows and move and run away, just moved a little, showing up off the ground and back to my original body.


    Devil is not willing to flee this period. I came here to gain strength. I came here to win games with God and get everything I want.


    Right next to the moved devil, there was a thousand stones.


    You''re the only one who can forgive me.


    Thousands of stones scream, Devil turns and tries to kick it in the trunk of a tree like a leg.


    Devil didn''t try to avoid a thousand stone attacks. Devil was waiting for this time.


    He was struck like he had eaten a giant kick, and even the roots pierced Devil''s body innumerably, and Devil erupted black blood from all over his body. He also spits a lot of black blood like oil out of his mouth.


    A thousand more stones fan a bunch of fans and shoot countless chunks of bullet-like air into Devil''s body.


    Since Chishi is attacking with anger at his disposal, Akiko and Mutsuki take a distance to see how it goes.


    "Oh, my God, I got put on Devil''s rape meter. It''s shallow."


    I laugh when I see a thousand stones attacking Devil and the lilies dull.


    "Apparently, to the end, it''s going to be as unfolding as I thought. Even if I don''t move, Devil saved me a lot of trouble."


    As far as Lily''s plan was concerned, she was going to hunt down Devil and take Grievance County from Thousand Stones and serve him to become an heir, but Devil didn''t have to be hunted down, and it seemed like she was going to do that from the beginning.


    Lily had also spotted that Devil had guided her to do this. And I''ve almost predicted what will happen after this.


    After the attack of Akiko and Rakuzuki, Devil, who was melting and falling after a thousand stone onslaught, opened his mouth and laughed. White teeth brilliant in black, bright red tongues dancing.


    I''ve been waiting for Thousand Stones to get closer to me. Thousands of stones today, like resentment reservoirs that accumulate resentment, are, by the nature of Devil, like mountains of treats.


    Devil has been observing and waiting. From the time I came to Nuri Village, I knew that this village was a land where strong spiritual magnetic fields were shaped by the hands of men, and I could discern that it was under intense curse. I also knew that the land itself was full of spiritual resentment.


    It was Devil who tried to absorb resentment that eroded the village, but it didn''t work. Resentment is controlled by a powerful surgical formula. The dolls placed throughout the village did not merely seal the grudging spirit, but had the effect of circulating control of power by a massive spell procedure and the composition of the spiritual magnetic field by demonization, and did not accept devil''s interference.


    It was like a constantly flowing stream at high speeds. Resentment is accompanied by power, quiet but fast flowing throughout the village. The flow is too fast to soak up water. If he interfered forcefully, there was a fear that Devil''s soul would also be caught in that stream of resentment and flushed away.


    Devil conceived. Isn''t there a controller in the village? Or I was wondering if there might be a watchman. Then he tried to see if he could drag out the mastermind that was cursing the village by disturbing the order of Nuri village. Irregulars occurred many times along the way, but turned out to be on the prospect.


    The resentment, which was dispersed and controlled all over the village in the form of a doll, is now summed up in another. The effect of the spell is evident. Power control is also in place. But the circulation of power is lost. The resentment that was running all over the village as it flowed has lost its circulation.


    Now, it''s in Devil''s hands. Devil only expected the circulation to stop, not until he gathered it in one place, but instead of himself, Thousands of stones and luminosities and lilies deliberately carried it out for me. Saved me a lot of trouble.


    "What?"


    Thousands of stones surprise me. Devil collapsed in large letters with massive bleeding, scratches all over his body, broken bones and damaged guts. I don''t feel angry about that body at the earliest. But Devil''s signs have not disappeared.


    No one knew. That Devil has the ability to refine his identity.


    Devil had a small body planarizing out of his fallen body, as if to peel it off, passing through scattered black blood and moving to a thousand stone bodies.


    It''s a draining, incompatible ability for Devil, and I only use it when I''m here, but this is exactly the time.


    "What the hell!?


    Thousand stones soon noticed an anomaly. From Devil''s black return blood on the surface of the tree, the resentment that is in him is that the spirit of resentment, and the power of the Unguided itself, is sucked away.


    I couldn''t prevent it. There is no way to prevent it. The area of Devil''s body increased with each suction of force, as if a thousand stone bodies were enclosed in black body fluids. And as the area of the devil increases, so does the rate of absorption.


    The power of resentment that had cursed the village for centuries - all of the power of the Unguided, it didn''t take much longer for Devil to take in.

 1590 27

    Devil can suck, store and give emotions. In a narrow range, it is also possible to constantly inhale negative thoughts and form a peaceful space.


    If you make full use of that ability, it is also easy to absorb the energy that is integrated with your emotions and convert it into your own power at the same time.


    A lump of emotional energy, transformed into a mourning god by multiple spirits, is a tongue-in-cheek treat for Devil. Let''s even say it was born to be eaten by Devil.


    It was a shame for Devil to be able to circle with such a thing.


    Thousands of stones are falling on the ground. The tree that was growing from my body also disappeared.


    It is now in a state where trees grow from Devil, but it does not grow like a thousand stones. From all over the body, the branches and roots are curved and twisted.


    Mutsuki turned the blade spider toward Devil, but the beam was released from the branch leaves grown from Devil, lightly blowing two thirds of the blade spider''s body apart.


    More leech whip wielding harmony moon. Ariko approaching by turning.


    Devil grows branches and expands forward, accepting the leech whip of the Good Moon. Towards Akiko, shock waves are emitted and blown away.


    "Something... I remember fighting branches a while ago."


    I put the whip right back on hand and Mutsuki shrugs with a smile.


    "Thousand stones, hold on"


    Seven Kusei approaches the fallen thousand stones and hugs them.


    "It''s good about me. Mr. Nanakushi... I''m sorry, but I want you to fight again and discuss that."


    "My power is already greatly diminished. You missed your training as you repeatedly reincarnated. I can''t do this alone. Well... if we work with them, we might be able to."


    You don''t have to do this.


    Lily, who came to the side of Thousand Stones and Seven Kusei, smiles and tells her.


    "That''s what I plan to harvest, so you can''t overlook being shot or sealed without my permission. Besides, he''s a good playmate in my body, and let him play for a while."


    "What if your body dies?


    "Then all you have to do is turn it into a corpse doll and put the spirits of those kids in it and keep them for you."


    To the question of Thousand Stones, Lily answered that plainly.


    "I''ve already planted it. Don''t worry."


    "Plant?"


    Thousands of stones marvel at the words of a lily who speaks with confidence.


    "Ah, it hurts..."


    Akiko, who hit her head with a large stone that was falling to the ground after she missed passivity when she was blown away, flutters and rises.


    "It feels like there''s a spark in my eye."


    Growling but setting up a small machete, prepare for enemy attacks. I flutter because of the shock and it seems very impossible to move on to the attack right away.


    A good moon unleashes a sparrow over the sky. Immediately after that, swing the whip from the side.


    Devil also gets leech whips with a large number of branches. But now not only did he receive it, but every single branch was entangled, wound, and fixed in a whip like a serpent.


    Devil was also paying due attention to the sparrows falling from overhead. At high speed, the branches unfolded in a mesh, and the sparrows struck directly into the mesh of the branches, stuck in the mesh. Then it is compressed by the branches, and the torso is broken.


    (I don''t give out corrosive liquid, but it sucks a lot worse than when I use each branch. The amount of branches is amazing, and the speed at which they grow and grow is unusual)


    The Moon curls its tongue when only the boulder has gained God''s power.


    Devil erases the friction at his feet, rolls, slips and moves. Away from the Happy Moon, he approaches for Akiko, who is still breathing.


    There were those who stood still, as if to cover Akiko, whose body was still motionless as I thought. It''s Taro Platinum.


    "Platinum clay lil! Double!"


    White Kintaro drills his hands and rips away the branches and roots that grew out of Devil''s body. But no matter how broken and crushed, branches, roots and leaves soon grow.


    Branch leaves that do not know how many shine together and even flash. It looked as if Devil''s body had been engulfed in dazzling light.


    "No way... that''s all..."


    The Moon roars. Both Thousand Stones and Devil earlier were glowing leaves and then beaming. It is an understandable attack, but assuming that beams were emitted simultaneously from dozens of leaves, it seemed unlikely that Platinum Taro and Akiko on the side could be avoided.


    Making Devil attack, Mutsuki hurried to wield the leech whip, but it was too late.


    Dozens of beams of rain unleashed simultaneously in all directions.


    Some of them also struck directly at the villagers, some seriously wounded, some fatally wounded and others desperately.


    Platinum Taro, who was nearby, was the only one left with his upper body evaporating. I don''t mind the infinitely immortal Kitaro Shiraki, but the problem is Akiko, who was behind it. I can''t confirm the appearance of the cigarette smoke in the aftermath of the beam.


    The smoke cleared quickly, and Mutsuki stroked his chest down. Akiko stands dressed with a knife. Irrespective of Akiko''s will, the power of the demonic knife concubine pine was activated, and a protective wall of demonic power was created, so Akiko was protected.


    Devil emits a shock wave and blows up Akiko again. As it was an invisible and widespread attack from close range, Akiko could not be avoided. Neither the power of concubine pine nor the construction of a protective wall unless it is truly determined that Akiko''s body is in danger.


    Shortly after blowing up Akiko, Devil turns to the Rakuzuki. There are no leech whips. The beam flew away earlier, so I am putting it back in my body and healing it.


    When I wonder if the leaves have glowed a few times, one beam after the other is emitted by the good moon.


    It is a good moon that tried to evade, but ate about three of them, drilled a big hole in his body and fell into depression.


    The hole in my body instantly regenerated and blocked, but Mutsuki doesn''t move as it is.


    Devil approaches the Moon of Rapprochement. It would be convenient if you passed out in the shock of the current shock, even if you haven''t done much damage to the Moon. I can make it my own.


    It was at that time when he stretched out branches and roots and tried to tangle the body of the Moon, right up to the side of the Moon.


    When Happy Moon, who seemed unconscious, opened his eyes and jumped up, he waved his right arm at Devil, who had stopped by about this.


    From the sleeve of the arm, the blade of the blade spider is stretched. The blade spider has not fully recovered yet, but can be used for about one leg. A slaughter was seen hanging from close range. Branches that extend from the body are also cleaved, and the blade cleaves from the shoulder to the abdomen.


    But Devil stood flat even when he received a blade deep into his torso. It was cheap, but felt like it wasn''t doing a lot of damage, during the month of peace. In fact, I''m not even bleeding. You seem to have gained a strong playback capability just like yourself.


    It was then that Devil stretched out his branches and roots and tried to speed up the Rapprochement Moon.


    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    A spear of light emitted by the brilliance pours down many from the side of Devil and pierces its black body.


    Mutsuki takes the distance. Instead, Shu rushes over to Devil and pokes him in the head with a wooden knife.


    Devil couldn''t avoid this attack, took a painful blow to the head, and bows out loudly. Devil now had considerable playability and stubbornness, but when attacked close to his brain, it flickers, albeit instantly.


    After the crackdown on the villagers who were freaking out by Devil, Shining and Shu can finally join the battle here.


    It doesn''t even give him time to rebuild his posture, and Shu can beat Devil many times with a wooden knife.


    (Doesn''t work? No...... I can''t feel a bargain other than my head)


    No matter how much he hit except the head, Shu jumped backwards while watching Devil not flicker. I didn''t feel any signs of an attack from Devil. Because the chant of Shining''s spell was coming to an end.


    Bioenergy, shaped like an electric shock, spreading swirls around the luminosity, turns toward the Devil.


    While inevitable from speed, he felt signs that he was likely to be tracked once avoided, and Devil flattened out and hid in the shadows to do so.


    "Thunder Axis Technique Tsukaeney! Super Tsukaena!"


    Screaming in dissatisfaction, Shining solved the thunder-axis technique.


    "Don''t you mean look at them and use the technique..."


    Mutsuki smiled bitterly, shortly after, Devil appeared again in the shadows.


    Mutsuki flies two sparrows. At the same time, Shu sets up a wooden knife and penetrates.


    The next moment, everyone watching Devil was surprised. Because from behind Devil, another fucking Devil showed up. And if you show up late, send a shock wave toward repair, and if you were first, reticle the branches again to stop the sparrows.


    It is the power that Devil was originally equipped to create the separation. But so far, Devil couldn''t handle it as well and could only use it in a way that looked like a lizard''s tail, but since he gained the power of the Unguided, he has been able to use it as hard as he used to. However, it doesn''t mean that you can create unlimited portions.


    Above all, the strength is that the identities are not degraded, but equipped with the same abilities, and that Devil''s soul can be transferred to either. Though it''s called separation, both can be called the main body.


    Two Devils do their gaze at the fallen repair. And two Devils flash the leaves with luminescence at the same time.


    "You suck..."


    Mutsuki changes her complexion. Even though one person is troublesome with that multiple beam, I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it if it makes two people feel like it. It seems unprotected for repairs that are nearby. Besides, Shu remains down.


    "Pentagram Guardian"


    Shortly before the beam was released, Shining completed the original witchcraft. Five colored light spheres that are supposed to protect themselves are generated around the repair and rotated at high speeds.


    All the beams were repaired and fired.


    The light sphere continues to play the beam, but the amount of energy of the beam being hit by dozens of shots finally extinguishes one or two light spheres, and several shots of the beam slip through.


    But Shu also stood up at that time, trying to avoid it, while playing with a wooden knife for what cannot be avoided.


    With up to two light spheres left, Shu''s own evasion and defense became indelible, and at last he took a shot of the beam, and Shu''s body blew wide open.


    "Fix!?


    Shining screams. Something''s wrong with the direction of blowing it up. For the beam to have landed, it is flying sideways from the direction where Devil is.


    "I made it..."


    A thousand stones set up with a fan squeaks with a rough breath. Unguided unloading had drained him considerably, but he couldn''t keep his eyes shut, and just before the beam landed, he blew the repair in a gust.


    (But... can we outrun it next... He''s immeasurable.)


    Shining looks at Devil and thinks. It''s called the fierceness of the attack, it''s called toughness, I can''t see the bottom.


    "Hey Mom, how long have you been in sight mode!


    "Oh, I''ve been reluctant to let you guys play"


    Said Lily with a smile to Akiko protesting.


    "He''s getting stronger, and it''s not weird to leave a dead man like this, so help me, too."


    "Oh, are you surrendering already? Is that okay with you guys?


    Lily sees and confirms in turn with Shining, Mutual Moon and Shu. The repair cannot move while falling. Before I was blown away by the gust, I was getting a little aftermath of the beam. Shock waves have been eaten before that, and damage has accumulated.


    Then stay back.


    Lily slowly moves forward in front of Devil. Two Devils stare at the lily with four eyes.


    "The front seat has been so far. It''s my hunting time from here."

 1591 28

    At an early age, Devil believed that this world was made up of weak predators and causes. But I changed my mind. The idea became that this world is just a chunk of luck. But that thought has also changed now. That''s how Devil concluded that everything in this world was God''s prank.


    The devil deceives and disparages people. But that''s just imitating God. Even though God does the same thing as the devil, the devil is abhorred and spit, but God is worshipped even though he spits. I often pray and thank God with Devil. Spit occasionally.


    Devil had been listening to lilies since the Good Moon. A woman who shakes many human lives, drives them to ruin and death, and enjoys it. Is it God''s favorite? Or is it the devil''s temper? Somewhere similar to myself. But not the same way. Once again, I become aware that I don''t care about being there in any case.


    I want to erase this woman''s spare grin. I want to see a distorted face with fear and despair. No, let''s push him into despair in front of everyone on this scene and make him a exposed person - that''s what Devil decided.


    "I can''t wait to see how your facial expression distorts you when you taste despair before death."


    Devil gets even more irritated after being surprised that Lily is thinking something similar to herself, and that she has been put in her mouth.


    "Devil, let me tell you what caused your defeat first."


    Even though the battle has not even begun, Lily states with certainty of victory.


    "That''s what you thought, knowing the existence and nature of the Unguided, is an easy force for you to handle, isn''t it? Didn''t you also think you''d be lucky that something like that showed up before you? And foolishly, you didn''t really taste the power you handled, and you ate it."


    It was all a picture star, but Devil figured what was wrong with it and launched an attack on Lily without upset.


    One of the two devils rushes out to the lily, the other to sink to the ground and flatten.


    With unprecedented momentum and number, the approached Devil grows branches and roots from all over his body and stretches them into lilies.


    White smoke erupts from the entire body of the lily. From the smoked branches and roots, Devil hurriedly jumped backwards to distance himself, feeling his senses lose.


    All the smoked areas had turned white and stopped moving. It is transformed into another material that cannot even be called wood.


    "Assuming you''re lying to God, that you can''t resist" Resist "as much as this?


    Lily provokes, then tries nothing, making sure to wait for Devil''s next attack, and stands idly by.


    When Devil crushes and folds all the whitened roots and branches, he grows more branches in bulk and glows the leaves.


    Shortly after the beam was released from the leaves, a lily shifted in front of Devil''s eyes and his prosthetic hand pierced his face.


    "Oh? Now you don''t see the look of despair. But it''s hard to tell if you''re not close to it originally, and you can play it soon anyway, right?


    The right hand poked into Devil''s face has reached his brain. Lily smiles and speaks comfortably, stirring her face and head further.


    Because of the destruction of his brain, Devil couldn''t move without thinking. Even if you try to regenerate it, you can''t regenerate it with Lily''s hands still in your head.


    Devil, the two of us who were looking for a pinch and lurking in planarization, boils and hits from the foot of the lily.


    The Devil''s movement stopped. Suddenly I was a little bit on what appeared up in front of me, just overwhelmed by its impact and flinched.


    The face of a 10-year-old girl appeared up right in front of her face, staring at Devil. The girl I just killed with my neck strapped off. No, I realized it was the girl''s spirit after Lily''s left prosthetic hand was swung down her head.


    Lily steps on the back of Devil''s head, falling into depression. The spirit of the girl remains stuck in Devil.


    "Alas, let the spirit of my daughter, whom I have slain, be as wolf as any. The evil god, who sucked in a lot of grudges, is a terrified man."


    Listening to the mockery of lilies, Devil absorbs the girl''s spirit. Now we can deal with it. It''s pointless to the point of surprise for a moment. Because it''s a story that only needs to be absorbed if the spirit is the other person, so if you look at it from a necromancer, Devil laughs spirally, whether he is incompatible with it.


    But soon afterwards, something incredible happened. The spirit of the girl she took in couldn''t be controlled, and she rambled inside herself.


    "Yadda, yadda, yadda, yadda! Nanicole! Cowaii! Cowaii! Watashido shitano! yadda yadda yadda!


    The girl''s fierce rejection of the spirit became an attack in the form of an erosion of Devil as it was. It is obvious that Lily was doing some trick on the girl''s spirit.


    Devil gasps in agony as he slams his body hard as he is trampled by a lily. I was experiencing that feeling, as if a big bug was rumbling through my body and eating through my guts.


    "Oh? What''s wrong? Did you break your stomach by picking it up?


    Lily speaks in an elegant tone. There was a gentle smile on its face, but Akiko and Kozuki confirmed that the eyes were filled with a sadistic glow.


    Devil, who desperately drained the girl''s spirit, but the pain did not heal.


    As if inspired by the spirit of the girl today, several grudging spirits rammed through Devil. The resentful spirits who are supposed to be controlled and cursed by the ancient art are obviously uncontrolled. Not all of them, but about six of them are rampant, attacking Devil from the inside, like the spirit of the girl earlier.


    It''s not just about the damage. The runoff of spirits also makes it very difficult to control the supply by the power of resentment - the power of the Unguided.


    "What''s going on? That''s it. Isn''t the Grievance attacking Devil?"


    Thousand stones groan with a clear view of how it is.


    "It''s a simple story. The spirits that were sealed in the dolls I gathered were rigged beforehand."


    "Oh... no, Mom, I was doing something."


    Akiko slaps Pong in the hand.


    "Don''t worry if you''re ready."


    "I''ll do what I can. That would be all."


    A lily that makes you laugh with a grand extra look in admirable brilliance. The brilliance of seeing that smile.


    (That creepy head, he made a lot of mistakes, but wasn''t it a lie to try to make me give up? ''Cause you laugh at me like that, and I knew you had a pulse, Mr. Lily?


    It was a brilliant way to interpret it as convenient and connect it to hopeful observations.


    Devil, full of spiritual control, couldn''t do anything else. No, I can''t control it very much. I can only to the extent that I spit out a grudging spirit out of my body that I can no longer control by the trick of lily surgery.


    Devil full of such gaps, but Lily doesn''t try to launch an attack. I wonder what the faces of the gallery are doing, pointing the gaze of doubt and anxiety at the lilies.


    In fact, lilies depended on fulfilling their purpose in the meantime. While the demonized Devil is desperately gasping, he is doing an analysis Analyze up close.


    Lily had no intention of obtaining the grudging spirit of this village from which the evil gods originated, sealed by a thousand stones. If we can analyze the surgical logic, that''s fine. I don''t mind lilies getting them as they are, but I''ll keep my word.


    (Seems to favor me, and if I look good in front of that kid, I might be able to use it in the future)


    It was conscious of Shining that he was going to keep his word and free all the grudging spirits. At first, I was going to shake him tightly, but if it was available, I found it better to use it, and for Shining, it was worth it just for me to use.


    Devil, the one with the face and head pierced, grabs both hands a lily hand piercing his face. I quickly understood what that meant to Lily.


    (You let your brain regenerate elsewhere than your head.)


    It is not uncommon for some overlife with regenerative abilities to have spare brains.


    "Will you not touch me with your dirty hands?


    Lily says, pulling with strength on the prosthetic hand being grabbed.


    Reflectively, Devil pulls back with force as well. Aiming at that timing, Lily took her prosthetic arm off her arm.


    Devil pulls out of the loop with too much momentum and buttcakes in the rear with a prosthetic hand.


    Shortly after, Devil''s prosthetic hand exploded.

 1592 29

    "Whatever I touch you with, it''s not the dirty hands you touch on your own will that I could ever use again."


    A lily, which had transferred before the prosthetic hand blew up and was traveling to a position unreachable to the blast, throws up while attaching the prosthetic arm of the spare.


    The blast at close range severely damaged the bodies of the two Devils, but has not caused much damage to the Devils now that their regenerative abilities were once stronger.


    "There''s not always one trick."


    Lily takes a single cylinder out of her bag and laughs.


    We all know what that cylinder is. Especially for those in this village. Like the doll, it was placed all over the village, a cylinder with warrior ashes.


    Lily brought only one cylinder. The other cylinders were treated one by one and left in place. One cartridge I brought is to serve as a call water to activate the procedure.


    When Lily casts a spell, more than ten spiritual bodies appear and surround the two Devils.


    "That''s... samuro. Not my dead son."


    "There''s Mr. Whiplash too!


    "Oh, not my grandfather... and not my grandfather when he was young and handsome..."


    "He was a bitch. Some of my mothers are."


    "Oh no... that''s my brother who lost his life on assignment..."


    For the villagers it was the familiar ones - the spirits of the village warriors who lost their lives.


    "It''s a technique that doesn''t suit me and isn''t meant to be, but I negotiated with the Guardian Spirit who protects this village itself and the warriors in the village I lent it to, and I put the technique of manifestation on it."


    Lily smiles and explains.


    "Sanro...... Really... you''ve been protecting this village for so long..."


    "Mr. Whiplash! Whiplash!


    "I can''t believe I can see your face again. Yeah, your brother''s doing his best."


    "Ugh... Mother, come on..."


    "Oh, if you look closely, Grandpa, you weren''t very handsome. Remembrance correction."


    Lily sighs when she sees the villagers who are moved to reunite with the deceased.


    "Wow, Mom looks really bad"


    Akiko laughs when she tickles when she sees such a lily. Akiko knows that Lily hates scenes like this.


    Devil tried to suck the spirits out, but it was impossible. Regardless of spirits like evil spirits and grudge-like chunks of emotion, they are the guardian spirits who protect people, lands and things in this world. In the first place, after having once completely set foot in the underworld, there are limited ways for the present to interfere with the Guardian Spirit who, unlike those of this world, has elevated to being of different dimensions.


    There are many mysteries in the underworld, and it is assumed that much of that information cannot be brought into this world. I also hear that the transmission itself is impossible. And it seems that their guardian spirits are sent to this world for various reasons from the underworld. It is infinitely inviolable from this world. I can''t manipulate you like a grudge spirit. At best it is to the extent of calling along the edges.


    For the record, neither Midori, who turned the guardian spirit of Junko into an apricot, nor did she force the guardian spirit to change in surgery. After summoning the Apricot Spirit in surgery, in agreement with his predecessor the Guardian Spirit, he took turns.


    Lilies, they are not manipulative, they are merely manipulated to call them and make them appear and look visual.


    (And then there''s nothing you can do without their will, but it will definitely work the way I think)


    I am sure of the lilies. Lily called on the spirits of the village warriors to help her by talking about the current state of the village and how to break the curse of the village. And I also told him that there was someone who would be that handicap.


    It takes the guardian spirits to simultaneously lay their hands against the two Devils, exercising their power within their permissible authority as guardian spirits, and suppressing the power of the grudging spirits in Devil''s body.


    Lilies also do the trick. The rare art of purifying spirits. But he is a necromancer, but he is naturally mastered.


    At the earliest, Devil was just suffering without being able to exercise the power of the evil gods brought about by the Grieving Spirits, if not the control of the grieving spirits he had taken into his body. Nor is it possible to maintain the separation, so that the whole thing dissolves and becomes a black mass, spreading to the ground.


    Devil''s black body glows. Realizing that what was in him was forced to spit out, Devil was trembling with anger, remorse and despair, cursing this reality and cursing a mean God whose phase was no different.


    (You mean lose again...... Can the devil never beat God?


    Devil has no sense of losing to the lilies. Just the awareness that I lost another game with God.


    "Look, Mr. Thousand Stones"


    Surrounded by the guardian spirits of the warriors, he refers to Devil glowing by the art of purification of the lilies, Qiku Shisei speaking out with an emotional face.


    "This is how the curse and grudge of Mr. Thousand Stones, which lasted hundreds of years, and the spirits that were tied to it, are now freed. The curse of the village is gone, too. Now we''re finally done. But you see, even though the spirits of those warriors, the warriors who have protected Nuri Village and the villagers who have lived there were hard eyes in the Black Period, this village is nevertheless the way this village is, and has always survived. I think it wasn''t just a bad thing."


    Thousand stones said nothing, and he was silently listening to the words of Seven Kusei. He said nothing, engraved an even deeper wrinkle in his wrinkled face, and put various thoughts on it, gazing at the sight of the end of his career.


    Eventually, the grudges were purified, and there was no guide. No more tree branches or roots have grown from Devil''s nagging body.


    With the recoil of losing the power of the Evil God, Devil''s own health had also been snatched away, and he could not planarize and escape, aside from making a split. I can''t even regenerate the wound. Now it''s a fish on the roof.


    Devil looks up at the approaching lily and thinks the same thing again.


    This woman is similar to herself. It''s similar to being malicious. But it also feels like there are a few decidedly different things.


    Lily was analyzing Devil''s body again. If we take Devil back as a corpse doll, we''ll be able to analyze it more closely, and we can do it on a variety of experimental benches. I plan to, but I have to think about it in case. You might get away with it, or you might blow yourself up and wipe it out. So Lily is also trying as much as possible to analyze it at the moment.


    "You''re lonely. Isn''t that hard?


    Lily asks with a gentle grin. Buying time for analysis and a vortex to satisfy my hobby from now on, but there''s no reason for Devil to know that.


    "Pathetically...... You are similar to me. I can see that. I know your pain, your pain, your hands."


    With a gentle voice, Lily leans over to Devil''s side where she groans, and herself becomes the same gaze and face as Devil.


    (Come on, is it dangerous? Even Devil might still have the power to fight back...)


    Lily embraced Devil''s body without hesitation in front of the brilliance of seeing how it looked as she unraveled.


    "You are a rebel. I understand that. Is that why you call yourself Devil? Instead it depends on our good moon...... Isn''t it really hard to be lonely?


    Lilies that keep whispering in Devil''s ear.


    Devil asks himself. Before I met with Mutsuki, I didn''t have that consciousness. But with the surprise gift of a good moon, Devil did realize in himself that there was an intense hunger. Obsession with the good moon. And what you want.


    I really wanted the Moving and Talking, willing Moon to acknowledge myself, rather than the Mutsuki, the doll. Great serial killer. Beautiful girl in men''s clothes with a pathetic birth. I wanted this lovely being to know me, to acknowledge me, to turn my heartfelt grin to me. I wanted you to talk to me. Such a desire did exist.


    But I had given up on it being impossible. When it was a passing desire, I pushed it into my heart and loved the harmonious moon that I dolled. Sucking the doll''s goodmoon milk, she also sought motherhood.


    "With me - would you like to walk with us? Of course, with your favorite Moon."


    Embracing Devil''s body even harder, Lily whispers in a loving voice.


    "Me and you are one family. Join hands and enjoy this world our way. I think it would be a lot more fun for you than to keep dancing alone. People don''t live alone. Spend time with those who can put their minds through it - that''s true happiness. I want to teach you that joy."


    The invitation, whispered in his ear, was a sweet sound that seemed to cause Devil''s soul to wander. I can stay with Mutsuki, who is not a doll. This white woman who understands herself shows me the new world. I couldn''t open my heart to anyone. Can I go through my mind with someone? What you gave up a long time ago becomes a reality.


    Devil doubts God''s nerves when God, who was supposed to have been mean, came here and gave me another great gift.


    Devil was in tears, not much joy. I can no longer help myself, I can hardly even hold back the body of a lily, but I loose my heart to a lily. Strongly aware of its warmth, softness and tenderness, it indulges its soul in its senses.


    Now was the most tranquil time for Devil, in more than a decade of his life.


    But the happy hour didn''t last long either.


    Come on out, you gushing bastards.


    Lily uttered a word, a spell.


    �D�D


    The tranquillity of bliss was mutilated by intense suffering.


    Devil looks at the lily in surprise. Lily, as always, smiles as loving as a goddess, at herself.


    In the abdomen, in the arms, in the legs and even in the head, there is tremendous pain. And the pain spreads to all parts of your body.


    A definite feeling of a torn stomach and esophagus. Something tiny innumerable, backflushing from stomach to throat with blood. That comes out into my mouth, and I''m screaming in my mouth.


    "Oh, you shouldn''t be crude. Don''t throw up in front of me."


    Lily''s prosthetic arm blocked Devil''s mouth as he tried to spit it out. I couldn''t open my mouth so I refluxed to my nose and those popped out of my nostrils with blood. Tons of maggots. Understand the identity of beings who devour their bodies and confuse them with fear and decadence.


    (Were all the words lying now...)


    Devil, stunned, sees the lily. Lily still makes a gentle grin full of charity.


    "Oh... here it is. Despair that those who did not know to be loved, who persisted in the world, thought that they had been recognized for the first time and that for the first time they had appeared to be allowed to pass through themselves and their hearts, expecting a glorious future, and because of this they were trembling with joy, but were given a light hand back to their opponents and betrayed. What do you say? You like it, don''t you?


    Lily continues to whisper with a mockery mixed voice that only Devil can hear.


    "But, you know, I have something more comfortable to like. The hatred that followed, there''s nothing in the world that I like more. I want you to enjoy it. As an experimental bench for my new art - let me be the stock of the Necromancer and lead you through eternal days of anguish, always burning with hatred, like the resentful spirits who were cursed by this village of Nuri. What do you think? You deserve it, don''t you? Thank me."


    (God... God... you... I''ll persevere... God...... your thinking scenarios, games, it''s awful and awful! I don''t care how much you flatter me!


    In mundane agony, Devil was shouting cursed words against God without speaking out at the end of the day, realizing his life would be lost.


    Lily leaves the remains of Devil, looking over the villagers, Thousand Stones and Seven Kusei, Huiming and Shu, Mutsuki and Akiko.


    "I took your breath. At least before he dies, he wants to show pity for you... and save this child''s heart..."


    In a pitiful tone with a nagging addition, it was a lily that muddled things not even in my mind, but only Akiko and Mutsuki were half-eyed when I knew it was a lie.

 1593 30

    Lily applies surgery to Devil''s body and spiritual body.


    From the body, which cannot be regenerated, the soul is extracted and stocked in the hands of the lily. The body was only temporarily preserved so as not to rot. I''m going to carry it to the mansion later and make it into a corpse doll.


    Lily returns to the place where Mutsuki and Akiko, and finally the revived White Kintaro, are located.


    "Battle of lilies and devils...... No, I couldn''t call that a fight. Hey. A one-sided ravage."


    With a face mixed with admiration and fright, Mutsuki said.


    "Oh, Happy Moon. I didn''t say a word about fighting. You said it first, didn''t you? He said it was my hunting time."


    Lily chuckles and lies.


    "Mom, I was so strong..."


    "What now! I didn''t see it at all, but I didn''t even doubt Lily''s victory!


    Akiko, who is distracted, and Shirakataro, whose breasts are stretched and prestigious.


    "Sure, what I saw was Lily''s overwhelming victory, but as a matter of fact, Lily and Devil, who had been demonized, weren''t far off. On the other hand, if it was just a simple force, Devil might have been up there."


    Luminous, who was listening to me on the side, speaks out.


    "Being a Necromancer, the resentful spirit was the worst compatible enemy from the evil god who was the source of power, and the fact that he was prepared assuming that he could fight an evil Devil, and because Devil was the head par, he was able to ravage it unilaterally thanks to it. This is exactly like a prototype of a structure where the battle is never over when confronted. I never beat Devil from the start."


    "The boulder is known as one genius child a millennium, and only the twenty-sixth generation heir to the star coal stream. You''ve been watching very closely."


    Upon hearing Shining''s sober analysis, Lily smiled satisfactorily. Seeing Lily smile, Shining smiles back with joy.


    "Oh man, it was a bad day for me. Ha ha..."


    A harmonious moon with a bitter laugh. When I realize that I''m going to be plagued for the time being by different memories, I get laid off.


    "Mom, I killed Devil, but you got the spirit, didn''t you? He might become a grudge spirit again and attack the Moon, and it''s disgusting to bring him inside a house like that. I want you to stop."


    I complain with a face that Akiko doesn''t like.


    "Don''t underestimate Lily. That''s not possible only with Lily!


    Platinum Taro spits and speaks Australian. As the spit flew a little, Akiko glanced at herself, making her even more unpleasant face.


    "Will you not underestimate my power? Don''t worry, the Spirit will manage properly under complete control. And will Kitaro Shirakami not sidestep people''s dialogue? You need punishment."


    "Damn, I let Lily say extra dialogue, trying to save you the trouble, and most importantly for Lily''s piercing, think I should take on the boring dialogue!


    "So how many times do I have to tell you to stop taking that extra care..."


    White Kintaro insists, albeit wolfish. A tone of anger seeps into Lily''s voice.


    "Was I? But why?


    But I''ve been asking the obvious questions, so the lilies lose their poison, too.


    "You''re going to be seen low, as if I were putting off my drummed little surname, aren''t you?


    "Um... I don''t know. What does that mean?


    "I don''t want to say this analogy. Haven''t you ever seen a scene in a time play in front of a Yakuza parent, where the child squeaks out and the parent shows an eagle attitude and lets her qualify as a parent? That''s what you''re doing. And if you look at a shallow rating on the bottom like that, you''ll see it at a glance, and vice versa."


    "Yeah... um... sorry. I have no idea what that analogy is about..."


    Lily smiled gracefully at Kitaro Shirakami, who said sorry and asked for his face in fear.


    "It''s serious that you made me explain this far and still don''t understand. You need punishment."


    Lily leaned toward Taro Platinum, and Taro Platinum raised one hand and waited, retreating as he posed.


    "When are you going to realize that I often persist in doing things my mom doesn''t like when I say," I mean, Platinum Taro, for my mom. "


    "Oh, no, I don''t mean that. I don''t mean that."


    Lily caught me where Taro Platinum tried to argue with Akiko in reaction to his words. By the prosthetic hand, eat a literal iron claw.


    "Don''t mess with the body because I''ll use it."


    Lily cautioned against a thousand stones approaching Devil''s body.


    "What are you gonna do?


    Chishi asks.


    "I''ll customize Devil''s body so we can use it. We''ve been able to figure out some of the magical theories of Unguided, and we''ve had a lot of success."


    "To be usable, hey. Aha, what do you use it for?"


    Mutsuki shrugs her shoulders.


    "It lacks power as a replacement for Mikhail Demon, but it has a lot of strong power, and if you keep it as a corpse doll, it can be used as a pawn"


    When I hear about the lilies, I remember Happy Moon. to having taken Devil''s cells into his own body.


    (I''m already feeling low on capacity to make a new Familiar Fresh, so I thought I''d be careful what I make next - but with the power of Devil''s planarization... looks like I could incorporate a lot more)


    To do this, it is necessary to use the cells of the ingested devil to produce a new family fresh. I feel a little sick, but in order to improve my own strength, in an attempt to let me use it, Mutsuki decided.


    "But it''s a refreshing way to end it."


    Alisui says behind Hui Ming Da. Alongside the twigs, they manifest themselves in this world, not in subspace.


    "It''s not refreshing because Tengu''s grandfather, the root of all evil, survived, and he swung us around with his indecision."


    Bright bright brings out a voice that can be heard by everyone.


    "Again I''m sorry...... It''s not for you to apologize, and if there was someone you couldn''t forgive, you could kill me."


    Thousand stones kneeling on the spot, sitting down and apologizing.


    Naturally, no one tried to move.


    "Thousand stones is the culprit, and we all want to keep our eyes down. So don''t tell him anymore."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    Qi Kusei smiles bitterly and mouths out. Shining takes evil without worrying about it.


    "Even though we were being manipulated by Devil, we made a scene and even took our victims."


    Leaves open their mouths.


    "I asked the outside world to do the same because you called yourselves reformers. It brought in a stream of star coal. They were just going to calm the dispute, but they got to the bottom of it. I didn''t feel like stopping it either. I thought it would be just fine, so I thought I''d let the curse of this village go and take it in the direction of ending it."


    Thousands of stones start talking, and I wonder how much excuse they still make, and I''m sick of Shining and Shu, and Lily too.


    "I''ve always been lost and worried as I watched you and Lily move. So from their point of view, my remarks were vague, and I added a lot later, and they would have been seen as not trustworthy."


    "It wasn''t consistent, it was vague, I didn''t know what I wanted or what I was up to, so it was awesome and frustrating."


    "Fair enough, Ter. I solved it, and that''s enough."


    I can still beat Shu''s head in complaining luminosity.


    "That doesn''t hurt?


    Mutsuki hits his doubts about fixing to slap his shiny halibut-like punk hair.


    "It stings and hurts, but when I get used to it, I like this pain and it makes me sick. Want to try?


    "Oh, I did."


    "Haha, then me too"


    "Why did Shu decide to allow it on his own? Oh, come on, don''t, dude."


    Encouraged by Shu, Akiko and Mutsuki stop by the bright side and start slapping him on the head relentlessly.


    Lily stared silently at such a brilliant thing.


    I was going to shake it tight and hurt him, but that one will be available in time. It''s true that I calculated that, but as I watched Shining''s nasty smile, another desire also boiled down.


    "So it''s time for us to get some free time."


    Speak to Yuzuki and Akiko, whose lilies are glowing.


    "I''ll see you when I''m on edge again."


    "Oh, hey, again..."


    The brilliance of having Lily smile and speak to her, stretching under her nose.


    When Platinum Taro looks back at one person where Lilies tried to leave the village away from Huiming, he rushes back for a small run towards Huiming Dai.


    "Well, it looks like a man who''s not ready to round his head is still uncompromising and obsessed with Lily."


    "What the hell? You''re here to fight and sell again?


    Luminosity becomes an evil form to White Kintaro, who speaks in a magnificent tone.


    I thought I''d teach you something nice.


    Platinum Taro laughs.


    "I live every day to please the lilies. It does an important job of serving delicious tea so that Lily can be happy at tea time. It is no exaggeration to say that I live just for that. That''s my pride and readiness. I give my whole body to that end. Only those who can serve the lilies can throw everything away if it''s for the lilies! Half a man like you, there''s no room for lily consciousness!


    Just saying what he wanted to say, without waiting for Shining''s objection, Platinum Taro turned his back and followed the lilies.


    "You''re a weird guy."


    Shu smiles when he sees Taro Platinum behind him.


    "You''re just being treated like a pet by Lily anyway. I felt like I saw it. That''s how it''s decided."


    The glow of throwing up and throwing away, puffing and shivering his clenched fist.


    "Thank you so much for your help, you guys. And I''m sorry for everything. This is the reward."


    Thousand stones came before Hikaru and Shu, and gave him about twenty thin, dirty little judgments.


    "Sorry it''s not cash."


    "I don''t care about this. If you trade it for money, it''s gonna be pretty good."


    Luminous says to Thousand Stones who apologize on top of each other.


    "If you haven''t redeemed and properly crossed the requisition fee, you''ll have to come back to complain."


    When I saw the small judgment I received, Shu joked and said it, but later I would ask the old money buyer for the price and I would go up to heaven. As a result, the two were to get more than ten times the asking fee.


    "It''s a setback. It is a great honor to work with you both, Starling Charcoal and Hongmori."


    "Thank you very much for your help."


    Alisui plays a voice, and Tsutsuji carefully bows his head.


    "The ability to use Eko''s subspace is super convenient, so I want to keep it exclusive to star coal."


    "I want to take it home on a set, too, and keep it at home. She''s cute."


    "Exclusively... sorry"


    "It''s a little terrible. Okay, Oilers, it''s not pets."


    To Shining and Shu''s words, Tsutsuji bowed once again with a pepper and politely refused, and Alisui joked and made him protest as he broke his face.

 1594 End Chapter

    The night dawned.


    Qi Kusei stayed at the house of Qianshi and was also in Nuri village the next day.


    Devil, who caused the noise, was disputed, and all the grudging spirits who had shaped the indigenous god, the curse that had devoured Nuri Village for hundreds of years - the Nobunaga, were freed.


    If there is no more such guidance, there will be no Black Age or Black Son. I don''t even get a magic trick. But the villagers are ready to accept it.


    Thousands of stones, the root of all evil, were never like being banished from the village. On the contrary, the villagers asked me to be in a position to protect Nuri Village all the time in the future.


    "After hundreds of years of eroding Nuri Village, I didn''t know I was still accepted to know the truth."


    Before the Seven Kushes, Thousand Stones blur with an inexorable face.


    "You''ll have trouble without the village doctor"


    Half joking, half serious, while making tea Seven Kusei. Leaf and Tsugo also visit the house of Thousand Stones to see how it is, surrounding the furnace.


    "Even if I heard such a story, for everyone in the village, Mr. Chijii is the only thing Mr. Chijiishi is. All we know is Mr. Thousand Stones. Honestly, I also think I hate it. It''s on my mind, too. But I can''t hate you from the bottom of my heart."


    Leaf said with a complicated look.


    "Is that what it is..."


    Thousands of stones sigh with equally complex faces.


    "I have also learned the circumstances of Mr. Chijii. Thousand stones continue to curse the village, while they continue to suffer for themselves who cursed the village."


    Xu Man follows with a refreshing smile.


    "The number of demonic props to engage in spiritual defense is also now sufficient. Sooner or later, you''ll lose your grievance-based power, but that''s when it happens."


    "We need new power by then."


    When he heard Leaf talk, Chishi made a certain decision and saw Qi Kusei.


    "Mr. Nanakushi, can you spare your witchcraft for the children of the village?"


    "What? That''s... you want me to ditch my main business?


    At the request of Thousand Stones, Qi Kusei becomes a troubled face. It''s not that easy to train a sorcerer.


    "I''ve been alive for hundreds of years. Besides, you''re one of the parties, and you can take care of it for a little while."


    "Uh-huh... That''s what I''m saying, but I can''t even do my job as a hide-and-seek dealer, and I''m weak..."


    In the end, Chikushi''s request for Qi Kusei was to remain vague.


    At noon the next day, when Shu went to Shining''s house, there was a new home. They stayed last night.


    "Uh, already, last night really sucked. Huifeng came back in the middle of pampering Beauty and Buck, and Beauty said with an opium face," Ha-ha-ha, he''s dead, Yikoo! Where he was screaming, Hui Fang opened the door. "


    "Ninny, stop lying like you''re breathing and throwing up"


    Shu says with a bitter laugh. Shining doesn''t even have the strength to penetrate, he is silently pointing that way.


    "But it''s true that I was interrupted in the middle of a dictation, and where I had a pretty good vibe. See?"


    Towards brilliance, a new home with an unpleasant voice.


    "And it didn''t feel like Baba was either... Ha... I can talk to a gangster without looking shamelessly..."


    With a heavy sigh of brilliance, your new home will look surprised.


    "Something wrong, Huifeng?


    "Sure, things are going a lot wrong today."


    Beauty comes and speaks up there, and the new home agrees.


    It''s not weird.


    Luminous speaks like an infidel rotten voice.


    "No, it''s crazy. I''ve been having weird sighs all morning. You look weird. Something definitely happened?


    "Shut up. Nothing. It''s a mistake between Baba and Ninny."


    Luminous made an even more grumpy voice at Beauty as she went further into it, while it was clear that she would not find out.


    "This guy had another woman he liked yesterday at work. And it looks like love at first sight. I''ve been putting heat on that woman all yesterday."


    Lightly rose repair. Stunning brilliance.


    "Hey, hey, fix it. Why are you saying that? And by the way, in front of these guys..."


    "Hehe? Again?"


    "I can''t forgive this guy. You know, love at first sight when it comes to Huifeng."


    Seeing Shining, Niyaniya laughs at Kira and her new home.


    "You look beautiful, but I didn''t care what you think, you weren''t a good guy, you seemed like the type to not get too involved. I''m glad they didn''t deal with Ter."


    State what you feel with a chilling look of repair.


    "You know, Shu. Mr. Lily is not such a rotten person. It''s a little evil at best. Besides, he likes looking at me. Otherwise, you can''t smile like that."


    Luminosity to get mucky and disprove.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure what Shu says is right"


    "You''re kidding me, Baba. You believe me more than I do."


    I assure you, Shining bites at Beauty.


    "A lily is a rain shore lily?


    "You know what, Ninie?


    I was given a full name and saw my new home as Shining was surprised.


    "I don''t know anything about it. But Junko and I are listening to him from the truth. Maybe it''s more than Shu thinks, but it''s him."


    "Until Ninie..."


    Heading to his new home, which rarely speaks with a true face, Shining tried to poison him, but he couldn''t. Hikaru has long felt terribly intimidated when his new home went into serious mode.


    "Well, I''m not going to tell you from my mouth, and from what I said, you''re not going to change your mind. You''re not a rotten man who can put love on a balance of calculations and compromises."


    "Ooh..."


    When I saw the new home I laughed at, Shining nodded with some agitation, but in a good mood.


    Around the same time, in the living room of Lily''s house...


    "Bullshit! Whoo-hoo... Someone''s rumouring about Lily."


    "Taro Platinum, come on...... no, I''m good"


    It is a good moon that almost said something to Shirakataro, who sneezes grandly and then speaks voluntarily, but stopped along the way.


    There are Mutsuki, Akiko and Platinum Taro in the living room, but there are no lilies. I''ve been stuck in the lab of surgery.


    "It''s tea time, but Lily can come. That''s why! I''m heading to Lily''s room to make tea!


    "How can you refuse to proclaim it so forcefully?


    Akiko shrieks at Kitaro Shirakashi, who screams as if he were spreading prestige.


    And that''s when Lily finally showed up in the living room.


    "Lily! Thank you!


    "Thank you for your hard work. Don''t you even know that much?


    "Ghaaaa! Excuse me!"


    He takes his pinky and medicinal fingers and twists them in the opposite direction, and Taro Platinum screams. I wonder if articulation works on the clay body as well, unexpectedly Mutsuki. Though it is also possible that it is not always clayed.


    "So, what happened?


    Akiko asks Lily.


    "We haven''t got the power of the Evil God, but we''ve been able to analyze that surgical logic. In other words, if you take the spirit of resentment into your body on a wide scale, such as the land itself, or after a great curse - and you get a lot more human faith, or a wish, I can also gain power when Devil is demonized."


    Lily mouthed the results of the study with an unnuanced face.


    "However, that was bent, but of a nature worthy of being called God. You can''t just accumulate grudges. The fact that dozens of villagers had a prolonged faith in the indigenous god of Nonaku. The energy of thought that comes from this was also acting."


    "I mean, my mom can''t do it right now?


    "I''m only talking about - now, and if I''m ready, it''s possible to get the power I deserve to call God. It''s very laborious and time consuming."


    A lily that obviously doesn''t feel comfortable. It would be possible if we were in a position like the Patriarch, but I guess the three of us don''t want to do that. At last, it must have been a less favorable force for Lily.


    "Mom, I don''t mind getting a new power or a new servant, but so what? Are you going to fight with Junko again?"


    "No way. My obsession with Junko is clear now, and I''ve settled on it, right? I don''t like it any more. As long as you''re alive, you want to grow up, and you want to get something new, right?


    To Akiko''s question, Lily says with an elegant smile.


    "Junko and I got keri, but not true. It''s really tough. Damn. Haha."


    "There''s that, too, and my gain of strength will help protect you."


    A laughing moon and a lily that says without a coward.


    (My previous mom would never have said this. I can''t believe you protected us...)


    Akiko listens to the dialogue and her chest twitches and warms.


    "Haha, haven''t lilies lately come to resemble Junko in what he does?


    "Mutsuki! Sometimes I think of you as an enemy...!


    "I think so."


    "To imitate the enemy is a boulder lily!


    Platinum Taro, who was furiously exasperated by the words of the Good Moon, instantly turns into a tough mode to charm with a word of lily.


    "That fast clap back, you said before you didn''t like it when you did it or you were hurt, and you still do it?


    "Because this is the only situation I can do..."


    Asked half-eyed by Akiko, Platinum Taro makes a voice that seems to disappear with half a cry.


    "You should think ahead. I have a lot of time to think anyway. For example, after you die, think hard while you''re alive."


    "I can''t believe you got that dialogue in your mouth from your mom."


    "Ooh, it''s not even an edge, Lily. I don''t want to flag death."


    Amazing Akiko and white Kintaro moaning while brewing tea in a lily teacup.


    (After True has avenged me, now True is in a position to be avenged and killed by Taro Platinum, Yuzuki and Akiko. I didn''t mean it from the beginning, but I also need to be ready after my death)


    Lily had that in mind as she put the tea poured by Platinum Taro on her mouth.


    46 Let''s Resurrect the Evil God and Play End

 1595 Three Preambles

    Harry remembers. That my grandfather, the parent of the upbringing, was telling himself.


    ''As long as you live, all creatures can taste life. It''s a flavor of life, including pain. "


    Sitting next to him, watching the sunset plunge from between tall piles of garbage, spreading a pleasant grin, his grandfather said.


    The word, the sight, is still vividly remembered more than forty years later.


    There are many who pinch the difference in his grandfather''s theory. I know that. He said that those who gasp for poverty long after birth, those who remain in captivity for life, and those who are at the bottom of irresistible misfortunes, such as those who are sick of heart, would be very disagreeable. Harry since he got older is also totally unacceptable to his grandfather''s words.


    My grandfather went on to say more.


    ''Whatever the situation, people do their best in it. And even if you are in a situation that seems to be blessed by others, pain, insatiable desire and stress will always accompany you. It happens. But that''s healthy. Life is stressful. Humans need pain, suffering and discomfort. People can be happier if they often don''t get what they want. Stress is inseparable from a creature called man. On the contrary, if there''s such a thing as complete stress free, it''s more distorted and unhappy, right? Do you enjoy playing games like that where you never lose to enemies in Invincible Mode from the start and you get any items instantly? Real life is the same. The game is a thumbnail of life. "


    To say why my grandfather talked about it, Harry was foolish in front of my grandfather when he said that his current situation was at the bottom of the dot. There must be plenty of happy people besides myself. But I''ve always been unhappy. It is jealous, regrettable, and resentful that there are people in the same world who think much more than they do. So he wants to destroy everything.


    Harry was a war refugee. Originally an American, he moved to a small Eastern European country with his family together for the convenience of his father''s job. Harry no longer remembers what my father''s job was.


    He was rounded up with Italy, Germany and England, and the last one to arrive was Norway, forcing the bottom line of the environment. By then Norway had already seen the treatment of refugees as problematic and 80% of the refugees had improved their situation, but Harry, his grandfather and sister were unlucky and among the 20% who did not.


    ''You should be free. I''m not even in custody. I can make fun of it, I can find it, I should be able to find it. You should be able to do what you want. Even if I can''t be who I want to be, I can do as much running to be who I want to be. I''m not gonna stop it. "


    My grandfather must have figured out his essence, and Harry came to think of it when he was old.


    Harry remembers. The days I was with my grandfather and sister, rubbing through the garbage piles. Most importantly, about my sister.


    My father, mother and grandmother both died in the war. The last three people to arrive as refugees were the sprawling garbage dumps.


    In Nordic countries such as Norway and Sweden, garbage was imported. Why do you do that, because these countries have long used garbage incineration for electricity generation and heating? Thanks to this, the recycling rate of garbage is more than 95%, but the energy recycling of this garbage has been too successful, forcing the generation of electricity to rely on garbage, the lack of garbage and the fact that garbage has to be imported, which has led to a garbage importer.


    But since the middle of the twenty-first century, recycling other than energy conversion has also become more important than ever before, before burning garbage in the name of creating a working mouth for refugees. The wages earned from that recycling are given as food support for the refugees as they are.


    Harry Benjamin and his grandfather and sister were given this garbage dump as a safe place to live, mixed up with other refugees.


    Beautifully arranged and stacked piles of garbage on a vast area. The days that creep between them and go out. Work to be done while entering a collapsed garbage pile and being careful with knives, syringes, etc.


    Harry always felt miserable. I couldn''t believe what my grandfather said. Before the war began, I felt extra miserable just living in the wealthy.


    "Hi, I''m Casey. Uncle, where are you from?


    In contrast to Harry, who, as usual, is in a dark mood, a three-knit girl on her blonde hair was a short distance from Harry, speaking to a big man with a strong face on his bald head dressed in his coat.


    "He... again..."


    Look at the girl, Harry hits her tongue. She is two younger sisters.


    "Casey, I''ve told you many times. He said you shouldn''t talk to strangers familiarly."


    I take my sister Casey''s hand and mouth a caveat I don''t know how many times already as I walk away from the big man.


    "I don''t know if he could be dangerous or bad..."


    Casey had a troubled habit. Treat whoever you are without fear, and speak up without hesitation even to the first person you meet. And I have no idea that I doubt people. It doesn''t mean you''re not intelligent. But the face and eyes were strange, and there was a different atmosphere from that of a regular person.


    It wasn''t long before Harry found out about a disease called Williams Syndrome and found out Casey had fallen for it.


    "Casey must be an angel."


    ''No, it''s a fairy. You feel like a fairy from the face. "


    The dead parents were referring to Casey and talking like that.


    "Harry, let''s get to work. Finished your job and played fast."


    With a picturesque smile of naivet��, Casey calls out. My sister is always bright on the bottom. The brightness was sometimes annoying, but mostly it was supporting Harry''s heart.


    All Casey has to do is be on his side, just listen to Casey''s comfortable voice in his ear, and Casey is just laughing innocently, and he''s healed.


    "I don''t care what kind of environment you live in, I have fun. Something warm. Something that makes your mind jump. I mean light. It can also be said that all men live in the light they have found. That''s all right."


    If you''re going to borrow my grandfather''s words, it was Casey who was the warm light, albeit in this ridiculous dong-bottomed situation.


    That was more than forty years ago.


    Made into a nightmare, Harry wakes up sweaty.


    Huge bed that looks like it could sleep nearly ten people with a canopy. Large, luxurious room with chandeliers hanging and decorated with sculptures and paintings. But the large indoor floors can be scattered all you want with books, clothes, consoles, health supplies, snack bags, etc., and the golden room seems miserable.


    From Harry, who originally lived surrounded by garbage, a neater place full of cleanliness is more unsettling. Most of all, the garbage dump was put together and placed neatly.


    "Harry, hey. What''s the matter? Another bad dream?


    Casey calls out the same innocent voices as usual. He looks no different than he did more than forty years ago, spreading his uncontrolled grin and looking up at Harry.


    "Oh, it''s a bad dream. Whatever it is, it''s your dream when you die."


    That''s what Harry says. He reaches for Casey''s head and strokes his head.


    I feel it. For more than forty years, Harry has stroked his sister''s head many times. I don''t think this is an illusion at all. But...


    "Get in."


    I heard a knock, so I''m allowed in.


    Appearing before Harry was a suspicious man wearing a mask of black on the left and red on the right, similarly weaving a cloak of red on the left and the right.


    "Ah, Mr. V5. Ohhhh. ''


    Casey raises one hand and says hello with a smile. But the man called V5 doesn''t respond. Naturally. Casey can only be recognized by Harry.


    The dubious man in the mask and cape - V5 - holds one hand respectfully in front of a naked Harry, hands on his chest and drips his head.


    "My Master, we have a problem��"


    I guess so, Harry thinks. Because something happened, V5 came all the way to himself.


    "Nearly half of Ms Soundwood''s research materials have escaped, fleeing all over the city and storming."


    "Ahhh."


    Harry was never upset when he heard the V5 report. It''s not the development I expected, but it''s not much of a shake.


    "I don''t think that would interfere with the plan... but to hurt my master''s kingdom..."


    "Yes, this garbage dump is my kingdom. It''s my freedom to create, to change, to break."


    Harry stood up and turned on the room lights.


    V5 watches Harry naked and unwittingly takes a breath. Its musculoskeletal flesh, which is mid fifty years old but finds no fat, does not seem to belong to a man who was only in the very early realm. I can see signs of old age on the skin tension.


    "How did you treat Ms. Soundwood?


    "Shi Yuan" Fumiyu "will be happy anyway. Out of the way, maybe I let him get away on purpose. Make it whatever you want."


    "Measure your power boost. I''ll hire a couple of doormans from the back streets."


    In Harry''s out-of-the-box response, V5 decides to hit the best hand he can now, while perplexing under the mask as usual.


    "Only ''Lost Paradigm'' soldiers. So it''s not enough?


    "The Lost Paradigm is now a collection of defeated soldiers, so it''s a wind front light..."


    To Harry''s inquiry, V5 said respectfully.


    "Okay. Do as you please."


    Harry heads to the bathroom as he says. V5 exits the room.


    "Whatever the situation, people are no different from doing their best in that situation. Find pleasure in that situation and continue to be stressed in that situation ''


    My grandfather''s words come back to me in the back of my brain as I shower. Harry still remembers. But I didn''t fully accept the word. No, even if it''s plausible, it''s emotionally unacceptable.


    Days in the garbage dump and the loss that must not be. That held a black flame in Harry''s heart.


    A black flame that never goes away keeps swirling in Harry all the time. Hence Harry kept spitting black flames out to the world until he was this age.


    Many humans burn black flames up in their chests and bellies without being able to spit them out. Or even if you spit it out, you start a fire, you get caught, and that''s it. But Harry kept throwing up and could keep baking.


    (Grandpa. I''ll catch up with Grandpa in seven years. Yet I can''t grow up like Grandpa)


    In the shower, I wipe the cloudy mirror with my hands, my skin sags slightly, and I see my face starting to carve wrinkles.


    The face in the mirror changes. Be my sister''s face, not my own.


    "Harry, how long have you been in the shower?


    He speaks with a laugh as Casey shrugs. Harry smiled and gently stroked that cheek as he reached over Casey''s face, which came out of the mirror.


    That''s the current story.


    After leaving Harry''s room, V5 visited one of the rooms in the same building.


    The first thing I had an eye for when I walked into the room and over the V5 and the mask was a little guy who wasn''t even 160 cm tall. But his eyes are sharp, and his sunburned face is stern. And V5 feels like that little body is constantly putting together a very large presence.


    I look indoors, but I don''t see who I''m looking for.


    The room was the lab Lab. A large number of unknown devices have been placed from V5.


    When you look in the back, those who appear to be creatures are put to sleep on the bedside, shaking their bodies. That was people-shaped, but clearly not people. He had metallic skin, mixed with blue, green and silver.


    "Krishna, where''s Soundwood?


    "It''s the bathroom."


    Shortly after the little man called Krishna answered the V5 question, he heard footsteps from behind him.


    "Gupi. V5, what can I do for you?


    A girl wearing a rash white coat of too little size, this again with big round glasses that do not fit the size of her face, looks at the V5 and speaks up. Under the white coat is a cardigan dressed as a mini skirt. Long hair stretched up to the waist has many habitual hairs on the outside.


    The girl''s name is Soundwood Historical Pleasure "Ogifumiyu". He''s a Mad Scientist hired by Harry.


    "He said he was here before he executed the plan, but he didn''t feel like he was in danger while committing such a failure."


    "Guppy. There''s no way there''s anything. Bar cover. Either way."


    Towards v5 to blame, Historical Pleasure takes evil with a nagging laugh.


    "For me, these are important research materials." I let you escape because your protection was missing. [M] You''re the ones who screwed up. Don''t pull any more of my legs. Okay? So, what can I do for you?


    To the historical pleasure of shifting responsibilities in a transverse tone, V5 takes a deep sigh under the mask. The dating is long there, so I don''t even remember the earliest anger at this girl, who is arrogant toward anyone.


    "I decided to hire a doomsday shop. Fill the hole for the escape. If any of them wish to modify, modify them."


    "Heck, if you''re here."


    Glimpsing Krishna, Historical Pleasure nodded with a nagging laugh.


    That''s a current story, too.

 1596 1

    On that day, a visitor turned into the Yukioka Institute.


    The beautiful girl in sailor clothes, with a beautiful face, is named Kumi Hangato. He is slightly seventeen years old and serves as the patriarch of an emerging religious group named the Society for Life.


    But what matters to Junko is that Kumi is the original host of Arlaune. And coming to see Junko would naturally be an errand for Arlaune''s host.


    "I''m just here to take a breath."


    I thought it was an important story, and Arlaune Kumi said in front of Junko, smiling.


    "I have an alliance with you, and I want to keep my friendship as close as possible. Besides... I''ve been coming to work hard lately. As well as the host Kumi, it has affected me as a parasitic person."


    "I see. I thought I was talking about Zongfang City."


    "About Zunfantasy City?


    Kumi takes the teacup to her mouth, surprised by Junko''s words.


    Do you have anything to do with me?


    "Something interesting isn''t happening in Zunfantasy right now. Unlike Battle Creature, there''s an undiscovered creature out there."


    Junko projects a holographic display and flips it to look Kumi.


    The images shown on the display contained creatures that had never been seen lying beneath walls with prominent bullet marks and cracks.


    Long stretched hands and feet remind people or monkeys of it. The form itself is human. But the whole body is covered with an armor-like outer skin mixed with turquoise blue and silver, and watermarks can be seen on the hands. The eyes were very small and crushed compared to the face. His mouth is wide open, he has a long blue tongue, and he is desperate.


    "Seawater is being detected, both from the body and from the epidermis. It was discovered in a mountainous area quite far from the sea. And out of my stomach came something more interesting."


    Junko, as I say, reflects another image.


    "Fish? You don''t know what fish it is, and you don''t know what''s funny."


    Kumi said. It was the head of a nearly digested fish that was shown. Looks like a very unusual fish, I don''t know from Kumi''s knowledge. The head is long but the tip is round and somewhat reminiscent of the male organ. The mouth has a large cut running, with sharp fangs lined up. The eyes were on the front of the face, with the impression that they seemed fierce, but also unique.


    "This is a magpie that lives in the deep sea, called the Dalmatian shark. Seems like you''ll be out in the shallow ocean at night eating, though. I eat small fish, but the most characteristic habit of this fish is to eat large fish like pigeons and tuna, and large sea mammals like dolphins and whales, and eat meat. The Dalma shark itself is as small as 30cm to 50cm, so it doesn''t seem like it''s going to kill the target with it, even if you go through the meat of a large fish or whale. However, weak whales and dolphins seem to be easily targeted, and in some cases, there were dozens of bite marks on the chiseled whales."


    "Deep-sea fish from the belly of a mysterious humanoid that went up to land - or? If it doesn''t happen, I mean, does this even mean a corpse of a submarine?


    Kumi is intriguing.


    "Can you believe Kumi? Presence of the Seabed Man"


    "No wonder I''m here. Anyway, it is the sea that accounts for 71% of the Earth''s area. In the meantime, most of the seabed, such as the deep sea, is still out of reach, and there will be a large number of unidentified organisms. Even if Sea Serpent or Kraken existed, it was not so strange. And..."


    Kumi cutting words here. I wonder if I will speak the thoughts ahead of me, and choose the words.


    "I don''t think I''m the only one who''s come to this planet. There are other likely to be here. At least the hostile species of Arlaune, the" Innkeeper ", shows signs of multiple visits. As a result of Arlaune''s hosting of sea creatures, it is possible that he has evolved to become an underwater person."


    Kumi decides that Junko may have a similar idea and will not hide his thoughts.


    "That''s not all. It''s not just the stars in my hometown, it''s possible that another alien is coming, connected to a planet with other intelligent life forms."


    "Hmm... I think that''s a very low probability. First of all, apart from Arlaune and Innkeeper, it hasn''t been confirmed yet."


    "It''s not like you that leads to the low likelihood of undiscovered equals. And even if it hasn''t been discovered on the ground, back to earlier, there''s a possibility of the ocean."


    "I see..."


    Junko nodding, but I was somewhat skeptical of Kumi''s idea. Whether creatures from other planets can be suddenly thrown out into the sea and fulfilled and adapted.


    But when I say that, it''s not necessarily that creatures whose planet and environment live on different stars in the first place, like Arlaune and Innkeeper, can respond immediately. The reason for the lack of confirmation of extraterrestrial life forms, Junko thinks, may be around there.


    "So, Kumi got this from that kid she knew a lot about."


    Junko offers an envelope on the table and pulls a note out of it.


    The note says the text in cute round letters. Below the sentence was an illustration of a girl in white with glasses murdering Junko, Misaki and Milk with a knife rarely stabbed to death, in a kindergarten childhood tasteful painting style.


    "Hey, Shinji. I''m worried they can call me Sanmadness or something, so I''ll wait for you in Zunfantasy City. I''ll remind you that I''m better up there, so get it together. Dearest Mad Scientist, from Soundwood Historical Pleasure" Ogifumiyu ". Stretch, Barca Die Shitty Cunt ''


    "By virtue of history..."


    Kumi puts on his face as much as he wants. Kumi knew the person well, too. She was also there thirty years ago during the Daytime Arlaune Joint Study.


    "The professor and the milk seem to go through. Is Kumi coming?


    "I won''t. I don''t have very good memories of it."


    Recalling many of the unpleasant memories at the Arlaune Research Facility, Kumi put her mouth on the teacup.


    Mika Tsukinawa has met the person several times in the past. On the contrary, two months ago, we also went to the CM recording together to talk about it.


    The day was also a recording of a music show, face-to-face with the person.


    A white man with all-back gray hair, his face is engraved with deep wrinkles and his age is palpable for the young. I did hear he was fifty-four this year. Dewy brachial muscles from sleeveless black chocks are thick all the way through. My hands are unusually big and my fists are booming. He''s got a thick neck, thick chest plate, and a pretty good workout.


    The other musicians are scared of the person and no one speaks up. We all know who it is. Mika also wears two bunches of grass shoes with the back street, but the person is similar. I can''t say I''m tough. I also feel a little different about calling him a backstreet resident - but he''s obviously involved.


    "Long time no see! Mr. Harry!


    Before the rehearsal, Mika spoke to the man with a smile, without fear.


    "Oh, you''re still the same guy."


    In fluent Japanese that doesn''t make you feel at all comfortable, the man called Harry laughs at Mika and gently puts out his fist he grips at Mika. Mika smiles, too, and puts her fist against Harry''s fist.


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve been on a music show!?


    "I''m in this capacity, and I don''t think it''s been months since last year. It''s only the first time this year."


    Shoulder shrugging Harry.


    "I''ve heard a lot about your work behind Mika. Like an anti-matter bomb riot. I also saw a spectacle from the presidential freshman party pickled in formalin. It was a bummer, and it was fun inside."


    "Embarrassing! Is Mr. Harry busier with the activity behind him too!?


    "I''m familiar with both the back streets, but I''m not actively involved anymore."


    "Right! That''s better!


    Hearing Harry''s words, Mika laughed.


    ''Hey, Harry. I told you before that I want Mika''s autograph. Now it''s time to take it. With my name on it. "


    In front of Harry, a girl appears who looks just like Harry and does him a favor. Harry sighed, projecting the holographic display and activating the imaging software.


    "You know... I''m sorry, someone I know wants your autograph..."


    Speak to Mika so hard to say, and send the display to Mika.


    "No paper, no pen, and now I''m begging you. This convinces me."


    "Nice! What''s the person''s name?!?


    Then she laughs and Mika asks.


    "It''s Casey. Alphabet, Cassey, please."


    Mika follows Harry''s request and draws a signature with her fingers across the display.


    "Thank you."


    Gratefully thanking him for the illumination, Harry flipped the display to the girl - her sister, Casey, who looked just like herself.


    Mika watched Harry''s move, so she was surprised for a moment, but interpreted it as if she was showing it to someone else in the studio. That interpretation was correct, but I had no idea it was against my sister, who just looked like Harry.


    (This will do)


    "Ugh, thanks - Harry, Mika"


    Casey laughs happily. But, naturally, words of thanks only reach Harry''s ears.


    "Is that Harry Benjamin, the Emperor of Trash Mountains? Sounds nice."


    A new American AD who was in the studio shrugged when he saw Harry and Mika having a sneering conversation.


    "Other than Mika Tsukinawa, there''s no one to talk to intimately like that. There''s always air that''s hard to get close to. Plus, knowing about that guy''s background, I''m still scared."


    Another AD says with a bitter laugh.


    Once there was a legendary metal band called Megidball. After the suicide concert, the anecdotes that created suicides and passers-by after numerous fans are particularly famous.


    There are rock musicians whose megid ball came back and made a scene. That is Harry Benjamin.


    His resentful words and songs were also planted with a sneaky subliminal effect, the result of which was an unbeatable momentum on Megidball, which led Harry''s fans to make a case and became a major social problem.


    But that''s not the only problem Harry had. Harry has been involved in numerous company management since his youth, not just in the tabular society, but also in the operation of numerous gang organizations in the back society, and it was discovered that he even made them into terrorist organizations, becoming a mistress, depending on his coming to Japan more than twenty years ago.


    Harry, who was a rock star and a gangster, became the earliest non-Japanese landowner. Due to certain circumstances, he will not be arrested in Japan, and he can carry out both musical activities and company management. They kept their distance from running gangs, etc., but they regularly give verbal instructions to the organization they created.


    Going on a music show like this is a dangerous trail. Although freedom is advantageous within Japan, assassins may have been released from various countries. I''ve actually been attacked before.


    But the usual Harry, he''s almost safe. There were no assassins coming in as far as the outlawed city he is making Negijo - the City of Zongfang.

 1597 2.

    In Zunfantasy City, strange rumors were spreading.


    A monster and an alien are said to have traveled, and when they strike a man at night, he eats and kills.


    There are quite a few eyewitnesses. Mysterious humanoid bodies have also been filmed and raised online. Rumor has it that the bodies of humanoids were disposed of by the men of the ''castle''.


    But the majority of the residents of Zunfantasy City were half-hearted.


    With that story in mind, two men run through the town at night.


    The men were acting in four. But one of them became a corpse in front of the three of them watching.


    They pulled out their guns and responded, killing two of the raiders, but watching the numbers grow, they come to the choice of escape.


    The three of us were supposed to have run away, but we were both together at some point. I can''t afford to worry about the cheapness of one person who''s late on the run. No, there''s no point in caring. His fate is known.


    "This way."


    Breathe out, one of the men points to a narrow back alley.


    The two jump into a narrow back alley. Ahead it''s like a maze.


    "I hope there''s no ambush, like in the movies."


    "Is there a reason for that? In the first place, the geography here is brighter for us than for those creatures."


    With such a conversation, the two desperately fled the back alley where they entered and reached the building they found out about.


    A tavern named Azi Dahaka. The second floor is also an inn. There are only a few people who are free to enter and leave this town, so upstairs are not often used.


    I jumped inside the store and finally the two of them were relieved, but I saw what was rolling there and made my face snap.


    Has metallic skin in body tone mixed with blue, green or silver, small eyes, long hands and feet. I have a watermark on my hand.


    Now we''re desperate to escape, and the monster that attacked us was falling into the store. The other guests look around at it.


    "What''s up? You guys. No way this guy attacked you?


    When he sees that the two familiar customers are looking strange, the shopkeeper Naruto Felony next speaks up.


    "Oh... they did it to both of us. There were so many of them, they managed to escape."


    One of the men who came running answered.


    "Just one? What about this guy?"


    "I jumped inside the store, so I bounced back"


    When the man next door asked, Wesen answered.


    "Another Mad Scientist joke? Of Snow Oka and Misaki?


    The customer in the store is blurry.


    "No. Then he''s coming to us. I mean, Junko Yukioka is due tomorrow. You know, it''s weird that the mouse''s been rumbling before we got here."


    Ferocity When I heard the next story, those in the store had an ominous feeling. There''s a monster out there that I don''t know about. Even though it''s troublesome, it could be even more troublesome.


    "They say there''s also a retirement concert of the Emperor of Trash Mountains... There''s gonna be a lot of trouble and a lot of fuss."


    All who were on the spot agreed with the words of one of the guests.


    All humans live in the rules. It is customary, it is law, it is a statute, it is bound by various rules.


    The number of rules is uninterrupted. Some people accept it as very natural to be discouraged by a decision to avoid trouble and have to abide by it because it is a rule, but others find it intolerable and uncomfortable.


    Residents of back streets and others have a particularly strong tendency to rebel, and there are not a few who fall off the street for such reasons. Nevertheless, there are rules in back street again. At the end of the day, people can''t escape the rules.


    But those who want a world of chaos more than order have a place to go besides the back streets. No, there''s a place where lawlessness is even more extreme than the back street. That''s Zunfantasy City.


    Zunfang City is an informal city located in the southwest of Euthanasia City. It''s not even on the map, and the name of its existence will never be publicly noted. But everyone knows the name.


    Neither the common sense nor the law of the outside world prevail in this city closed by the outer walls. Unlimited lawless cities.


    Most importantly, there are minimal rules because a city will no longer function on boulders in total lawlessness. They are like being protected by the inhabitants of a city by implicit understanding. For example, many people try not to attack stores. Because if we do that, we end up feeling inconvenient.


    Although some rarely break those implicit understandings, such people begin to pay the corresponding price.


    Cities that do not reject those who come gather people from all over the world in search of a world of lawlessness. However, even if you are free to enter, you cannot leave once you have entered. For once, because they are under the jurisdiction of the back street, only those granted entry and exit permits by the ''hub'' before entering are allowed to leave. The suppliers delivering groceries are authorized.


    I know for the most part that such a Zunfantasy City was created twenty years ago around one man, if he is a resident of Zunfantasy City. And the fact that the man still reigns as ruler.


    Even when it comes to a ruler, he rarely plays the role of an administration, for example, in the city of Zongfang, which respects the disorder as much as he can, but nevertheless the ruler is necessary, and he exercises his rights as a ruler, as he has sometimes recalled, in order to make the city itself more exciting and to make it survival.


    The ruling man thinks. The law is what we need to do to protect people. It is a rule to be made in order to protect happiness, to protect rights, to preserve peace.


    But man is an incomplete creature, and the rules of making incomplete creatures are known. Sometimes the law hurts people. Some scoundrels scold the net of law and devour profits. There are even those who use the law to work evil.


    Absolutely abide by the law because it is a state governed by the rule of law is only a suspension of thought. Where is the need to abide by the laws that make people unhappy? That''s what he had in mind.


    The man''s name, who is the founder and ruler of Zun-Phantom City, is Harry Benjamin. Also known as the Emperor of Trash Mountains.


    He lived in a huge building, in the middle of Zunfantasy City.


    Such a strange building, like a square block stacked unconstructively. But its size is huge to the point of being overwhelming compared to the surrounding buildings. It is also quite tall, about twenty stories high. The story is that we can also check outside Zunfang City on a beautiful day.


    Only Harry Benjamin and his men were allowed in and out of the building, which was called the ''Castle''. That''s what they call it when they''re in and out.


    "Last night, many mysterious humanoids appeared again, attacking residents"


    Such a report was made to Harry by his men.


    "I''ve already hit my hand. Don''t worry about it."


    Harry giving his men a soft voice.


    The appearance is slightly stronger, Harry, but the voice was always calm, gentle, and mid fifty, yet beautiful. He is the bearer of such a voice, which calms the hearts of those who listen.


    "Okay."


    My men leave with a respectful greeting.


    Harry''s men, who live in Zunfantasy City, know nothing. that the rampant humanoids fled the ''castle'' where they lived.


    And only a handful of limited people know that Harry is manipulating from behind V5 as the leader of the decorations, making him the founder of the infamous giant armed group Lost Paradigm, which is rough when it appears on battlefields around the world. Soldiers working at Harry''s Castle in Zunfantasy City have not even been informed.


    At the end of a single path leading into the forest, a huge outer wall rises and leads to the gate. On the gate of the outer wall you can see it depicted as'' hell is a true heaven ''.


    The four men, Junko, True, Tired, and Midori, creep through the gate.


    True and Junko have visited this city many times. I also know people in the city. I''ve been tired before.


    "Heh heh, you''re a real slum."


    Midori was surprised to see the city for the first time. It is so devastating that I don''t think it is Japan.


    The road is dirty and the garbage is scattered everywhere. Blood stains are everywhere. The walls of the collective homes are full of graffiti and bullet marks. Because the surroundings are forests, weeds can grow all you want everywhere depending on the seeds that fly in, and there are many greens. No one will take care of it. Given that the city of Zunfantasy was built twenty years ago, the building would not have been built as many years from architecture, but it''s dirty, distorted, cracked and broken, and a level of blurring that I''m convinced is said to have been built fifty years.


    "It always seems to confront Professor Miyazaki in Zunfantasy City, but is this also the place to duel with Mad Scientists?


    Tired turns to Junko and asks.


    "That''s not true. Yikes. But Shi Yue, you may have chosen this place because you know me and my professor play here a lot."


    Junko said.


    When they entered the city of Zunfang, the four first visited a tavern named ''Azi Dahaka''. True and Junko are particularly close to the owners here.


    "Oh, you''ve come to a good place."


    The shopkeeper around the thirtieth road, named Naruto Fuji, laughed with such words when he saw Junko and his true face.


    "Hello, Mr. Wesen."


    "What''s a good place?


    "Actually..."


    Junko and True spoke at the same time and told us about what was happening in Jung-Phantom City next.


    Go back a little bit of time.


    The visit of Junko and the others was a well-checked historical pleasure with surveillance cameras that were mounted in front of the Zunfan City Gate.


    "Wow, here I come, about this. If you hadn''t come, you''d be annoyed and lonely."


    Historical pleasure of looking at Junko and the other three on camera and nodding his tongue as he clasped and rubbed his hands together.


    "After all, the milk and misaki bastards are chicato. I knew those guys were going to be promising. In exchange for that, Junko is still good. You''re going to knock it right. Guppy. I knew it was bad that I wrote a bad word in the letter. Oh, but I still can''t. I used to do a lot of nasty things, so I knew I couldn''t do it."


    After all, when he called out and muttered to himself, Historical Pleasure erased the holographic display.

 1598 3

    The man was just walking around the city, and even though he didn''t like it, it stopped in the residents'' eyes.


    The white man, if not particularly tall, is not a beautiful man. No, that invincible face is not aesthetic in the sense that the face is well-constructed, but it is a manly face, preferred by some people. And even if he''s not tall, he has a wide shoulder, a chest plate, thick arms, and a disappointing shape.


    "You''re strong."


    Obviously, the man emitting the aura drops off and one of the residents squeaks. He is also proud of his arms, whose name is known there, here, but at first sight he decided that he would not be the man.


    Those who have a long life in this Zunfantasy City do not sell fights or anything without darkness. It''s mostly a guy with a cool personality at the root or someone who''s just come to Zunfantasy City to rub things from himself. The latter is referred to as Rookie. And the rubbing Rookie causes is very frequent.


    (You''ve been watching me from over there)


    With that awareness in mind, the man - Adonis Adams - walks dignified down the middle of the boulevard as much as he can care less. The car barely runs. I just occasionally see motorcycles and bicycles.


    Adonis was surprised that there was such a place in Japan. Plants grow everywhere, buildings are digging huts or dirty collective homes. It looks slummy, but all the sights and atmosphere of the residents there, that''s what the outsiders are. Races vary, and the ratio of Japanese people appears to be half or less.


    (I hear rumors from all over the world about this outlaw city and it seems true that the outlaw is coming)


    So thought the arrow tip, a pair of Negroes headed from the side of the road toward Adonis, lined up to block its front. Adonis also naturally, stops.


    (Oh, a quick fool put on it)


    (Miscellaneous fish mob dies every time the pattern starts)


    The residents see the sight and think. I can''t even tell if my opponents are stronger than me, and the kind of people who rely on numbers to sell fights are the schematics that are turned back. I''ve seen it in this city many times.


    "Hey, brother. Do you want to walk great in the middle of the road, get tangled up and wait?


    The tallest skinhead man calls out, grinning slightly.


    "It''s not like that, but here. So you just walked in the middle of the street, and you can pluck it?


    "There''s a guy like that. You should be careful. I don''t know how you can do this to your brothers."


    As the black man with the Mohican head grinned slightly, he lifted his fist gently toward Adonis. Adonis also taps his fist gently with his own fist. Share a similar greeting with the other three.


    When he sees it, he understands that he knew him, and the passers-by turn away.


    "Did you guys come here for work, too?


    Ask the quadruple, a fellow trader, whom Adonis once knew when he was operating a doorman in the United States.


    "No, I''m not. He''s been running away with a hemp over there."


    The shortest, little man and unsupported man answers with embarrassment.


    "Right. How do you live here?


    "Prices are low here, and we have rations. When you want to make money, there''s a lot of work to do as a escort, killing, playing field, giving away from the idiots who attack you. Even if he''s not confident in his arms, he''s recruiting day labourers."


    An afro-haired man answered Adonis''s question.


    "I''m here for work."


    Speaking, Adonis left the spot. The four men are similarly flying off the scene.


    A simultaneous firing of a firearm descends into the space of five men.


    (Totally convoluted - is it? Or just a robbery)


    We spot a few men shooting from both sides of the road, and Adonis shoots back, too. A little late, all four of them fought back in unison.


    The number of those who shot was eight. It''s a bunch of amateurs with hair. Besides, he was still young, only the late teenagers. I''m not Japanese. It looked Southeast Asian.


    The battle was well decided. Adonis was shooting two people, seriously wounding one, and the quartet was shooting one at a time.


    One safe boy escapes, but a Mohican man relentlessly decides to take a headshot from behind.


    "These guys, they survive this time"


    "I guess."


    "Oh, there''s a cleaning job for the hungry guys who were sneaking around in about thirty people and robbing them, and now they''re here to get back at me."


    A long-sleeved man and a Mohican man whisper, explaining why Afrohair was attacked by Adonis.


    "So, what''s a brother''s job? That''s enough to call a guy like you from the outside, so it sounds pretty nasty."


    A Mohican man asks as he confides in one of the remaining boys.


    "It''s called ''Castle''. I''ll pay for the chips too, so can you show me around? I thought I''d pick you up, but there''s no sign of it."


    When Adonis answered, the four of them looked at each other.


    "I mean... you mean the immediate request of the Emperor of Trash Mountain? This guy surprised me."


    "The boulder is Adonis. I think I''m going to swallow your request."


    Seeing the reactions of the four, I was told that Harry Benjamin, who became the ruler and founder of Zunfantasy City, was quite frightened by the inhabitants here.


    "You took my chip off, so I''ll give you one ear tip."


    A long man opens his mouth as he leads the way to lead Adonis to the castle.


    "I''m talking about that infamous Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka and Yukioka''s murder doll Makoto Aizawa, who''s coming to Jong-Phantom City."


    When I heard Junko''s name, I remembered the truth, and when I heard that the truth was here, there was a natural grin spilling over Adonis'' mouth.


    "Hmm? Brother, what''s wrong?


    "Kind of."


    Adonis walked smiling for a while as he inflated his expectations.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    The four people in the same room gave up early on communicating with the man who repeated the same words early on.


    This is a place called ''Castle'' in Zunfang City. That said, it doesn''t look very castle-like from the exterior. From a glance at it, I have only the impression that it is a huge building, with huge blocks piled up in tears. But there are also many people in this chaotic town who feel they deserve to live in a castle named King of Garbage.


    "I''m sure he''s a race close to angels. I know."


    Wearing sunglasses, a skinny man in a back with his head solidified and stuck out with a leash saw the same man who kept whining the same words he was indoors and said with certainty.


    "Uh, Mr. Angel, that''s a bit of a discriminatory statement in there. Yikes. It''s a frightening case of a distracted Kramer attacking us in a group with an odd voice."


    A girl wearing a wow jumper and military pants that is not the right size draws attention to the leasel-headed man.


    "Huh, you''re not going to discriminate against me. Angels don''t have the right to hold me back. It is the annoying people who take it in a twisted way that should be thrown into Hell''s Cauldron with a proper judgment"


    Reese, the man with the head claims in a conceited tone. This man is called Angel. No, that''s what I call myself. His real name is unknown.


    "Hey, I''m telling you to be careful because some people are like that. Yet it''s strange to insist on what should happen."


    Girl - Sauna Tanitsu "The One" gives a frustrating voice.


    "There''s something wrong with Mina right now."


    He looked like a beautiful boy in his senior year of elementary school - Sandcastle Dream "Sapphire" ran out of words.


    "What, why? - Huh?


    "Because I made the usual expression of Angel obnoxious like poking a corner of a heavy box. Mina is the Kramer."


    "Grungy..."


    "Phew, I know my dreams very well. There''s only one angel I''ve ever seen."


    The language of the coming dream was out-of-heart when I tried it out of pity, but with Angel riding the butt horse of the coming dream word, when it gets any more muggy, I feel as if I have become a terrific child, so I decide to just keep it down by roaring.


    "But I''m also working with Mr. Kabadyman, so I''d like to be able to communicate with you."


    A mid teenage boy sitting next to his comin ''dream - Ansheng Kehiko "Ajinkatsuko" - turns to a man who just repeats himself with an extended kabadi and says with a troubled face.


    The terminal organization Plutonium Dundee came all the way here to Zunfantasy City at the request of Harry Benjamin, the founder and ruler of Zunfantasy City. The details of the request are the escort and, in some cases, the end of the day, but since more than one other end-of-life shop is to be hired, it is a story that the period, the department in charge, etc. would like to be consulted directly and decided.


    Other end-of-life shoppers were free end-of-life shoppers, kabadymen, who only grumbled extensively about kabady.


    A knock sounds and the door opens.


    "Ah..."


    Look at the person who showed up, and Kehiko raises her voice. It was Adonis, who fought a battle during the anti-matter bomb takeover.


    "Now I''m fighting with you guys. It''s dependable."


    I dreamed of coming with Kehiko and said in a tone that I didn''t know if Adonis was sarcastic or genuine.


    ''All the doomsayers have arrived. I''ll add Krishna to this.''


    With V5 in a respectful tone, report on ext.


    ''I wonder what he''s like. Hey, Harry, I think I should get along with those people in Harry.''


    Next to Harry, who fell asleep in bed, he says that as Casey sat back in bed and stroked Harry''s face.


    "I''d like to see the last of them I''ve asked for."


    V5 was surprised by Harry''s words. I don''t know what kind of wind blows, even though I''m an expert, but I kind of want to see the end shop face to face.


    "Understood."


    In accordance with the Lord''s intentions, V5 went to speak to the doomsayers.


    "Casey''s got a weird idea."


    Harry reaches out smiling and strokes Casey''s hair. To Casey, who only looks like Harry, but there did exist a feeling that could be touched by hand.

 1599 4.

    Junko and the four of them heard about the mysterious creature from the shopkeeper''s vicious next at the Tavern Aji Dahaka in Zunfang City.


    "There were bodies, but I didn''t want to keep them like that, so I called a vendor to get rid of them."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    It''s unfortunate with my mouth, Junko, but I''m not really interested because the analysis of the body has already been done separately. He wants to get a living thing more than that.


    No eye-catching information was available, and the four of them sat at the same table in the liquor store and chatted.


    "I''ll have to wait and see what Fumi-chan does."


    and Junko.


    "Huh, you wait here all the time? I want to look around town."


    "Then you should let Junko guide you. And you two should go play. Let''s do that. Let''s do that."


    When Midori says, tiredness makes an immediate and overt recommendation and is viewed with white eyes by True and Midori.


    "Is that Soundwood Historical Pleasure the same immortality as you guys?


    True asks Junko.


    "Of course. I mean, even True you are immortal. I have mostly mice. Li Mei forgot, so I kept her sneaky the other day."


    When Junko answers that, the truth makes me feel bad in many ways. It is true that you were messed with your body that way on your own before you knew it, and yet you hadn''t noticed it for years. When I met Apricot, I was pointed out, and there I finally realized that my age had stopped.


    "It''s terrible that I did that on my own, but immortality itself seems so distorted and unnatural. I''ve lost my normal body."


    I''m never going to grow up, and I can''t feel my age change. Twenty, thirty, forty, even though I had an old man ahead of me and myself of various ages, I feel deprived of it.


    "To be with us - and before that, the biological program called aging itself is evil."


    Junko assured me as he smiled bitterly.


    "Do you remember Tatsuhiro Kato?


    "Of course."


    To the question of Junko, True snorts.


    It''s an organization to which Mutsuki once belonged, a killer legend who was the boss of a sweeping vacation. At the end of the day, True gave the guidance.


    "I know that guy thirty years ago, but I couldn''t compare you to Kato, who you fought for. Old and sick, I thought I''d be so weak, and once again, I realized how irrational it is to be old."


    I saw Junko when I was talking, and the truth is I was so surprised that my heart rang. Because he had a sad smile on his face. It''s a look that Junko rarely shows.


    "But many humans can''t stand immortality. I can''t stop my old heart. Plus, I can''t stand the fact that I just keep living and the world shifts. If I live in moderation, I have to die to reset it. That''s how life and soul circulate."


    Tired pinches his mouth. When true looks, tiredness also leans over with a worried face.


    "The same life lives all the time. So you can''t? If it stays the same life, will the world be clouded by the rejection of the sprouts of possibility, too? Sure, from one soul, you''d enjoy a lot of raw. I don''t understand that. All this time I want to remain myself - only such a strong person of mine can stop the aging of my heart and get true immortality. And I can live for hundreds, thousands of years. True, you deserve it."


    Mad scientists who feel unreasonable and continue to resist the very laws of this world speak.


    Apart from Midori, while eternal life is the earliest default for pure children and tiredness, it was reflected in the true eye, as other humans are also resistant to old age.


    "For Snow Oka, did you come up with a topic you didn''t really want to be touched on? I''ll apologize if I do, and I won''t tell you anymore."


    "No, no, that''s not true."


    Hearing the words of true care, Junko turns into a sneer and a laugh.


    "More than that, Midori seems to want to go for a walk, so why don''t Junko hang out with Midori and you two go for a walk"


    Tired repeated persistently, Junko''s sneering laughter solidified, and True and Midori were heartfelt back.


    The moment the man appeared indoors, as the air changed, those who were indoors - it was felt by Laimen, Kehiko, Mina, Angel, Adonis and Kabadiman. The man''s presence overwhelmed the fierce men in the back streets.


    How eye-catching the guy who says he has a strange outfit V5 to refrain from beside him, but doesn''t even dress particularly strange.


    (You can. You mean you''ve been through a lot of training fields? But this guy''s presence isn''t just felt from his arm)


    Look at Harry, Adonis thinks. Behind Harry was also Krishna.


    (The man who founded and ran numerous gang and terrorist organizations and created such an insane city. And I have been successful in my hard work, as a manager, and as a musician.)


    Adonis was once again made aware that Harry was a spouse of many things rather than two from heaven.


    "Mika and the guy who was in the commercial are right in front of me. It seems kind of strange. I feel a lot stronger than Mika when I''m close."


    I look up at Harry and put what my dream came to me in my mouth as it was.


    "What, Boy knows about Mika?"


    Harry comes and dreams down.


    "Mika and I face each other frequently. I guess we''ve worked together before. You and I have a lot of bickering."


    "Heh... I can''t imagine. I can''t believe Mika''s fighting with a younger boy."


    I don''t really code for the image Harry has of Mika.


    "He''s a kid, but I''m the boss of Plutonium Dundee."


    "Don''t underestimate me. I used to be a kid too. No, you''re not. When I was a kid, I was already mixed up in adult society, and it was annoying to be treated like a child there."


    With that said, Harry was grinning and stroking the head of his coming dream, so some of the people on the spot were grinning. I don''t care what you think, I treat you like a child.


    "I''m going to do a retirement concert in this town. Only on that day will you be free to enter and leave the city of Zunfantasy"


    Harry starts talking about the request again.


    "But then... the guy who''s after me also calls in. I fled the assassination and came to Japan, and then I even built a town called Zunfang City, and that''s ruined, too. I want to make it live safely. I have a lot of people, but I can''t count on them in terms of quality. Krishna here is impeccable. Of course, if you don''t mind, I can do it myself, but I want to focus on you live."


    "Mika was fighting live."


    Harry laughed bitterly for a moment as Casey came in looking just like Harry.


    "Some assassins will come into town the day before, so as soon as you find him, dispose of him. No, don''t kill him. You can either capture him or send him to the hospital."


    "Is that the only escort your men could possibly use?


    Adonis turns to Krishna and asks.


    "Unfortunately, this is the only guy you can call a handyman. Like I said, all the others are miscellaneous. That''s why I called you guys. The job is here. Please work with Krishna."


    "Okay."


    Harry shrugged his shoulder and said, Adonis nodded.


    Soon afterwards, Harry and V5 will leave the room with the doorman behind. Only Krishna remained.


    "Can I trust you?


    While walking, V5 speaks to Harry.


    "I''m sure of your arm. Whether I saw a reputation or actually, I felt that way. In particular, Plutonium Dundee is a masterpiece called" The Boy Who Is The Boss. "


    ''Yeah, yeah, that kid is kind of very strange and nice. I want to be your friend''


    I agree with Harry by raising my voice to Casey or Bright. Harry glances at Casey and smiles.


    "And I also liked saying it clearly, but not extra"


    "Something extra?


    "You can''t trust a person with a master mouth, and it''s something you see lightly. Most people who aren''t aware of it are idiots. A guy with no gain turns his tongue to sell himself in and to protect him. He''s the only one who realizes he''s been spotted from around here. I''m glad there''s no such thing."


    "I see... you''re right. I''ve seen them many times."


    "Including the guy who uses his forehead. You be careful what you say in front of me. I have a slight tendency to do that and have been on my nose for a long time"


    "Yes, sir"


    Harry is noticed and V5 atrophies.


    "Though, we''re a little close."


    Harry laughs deeply. V5 is nagging.


    "The Last Live of My Life...... Live to Spread My Life. We''re going over Megidball until we hit the best Suicide Live. Serve me well and do your best."


    "Literally, I risk my life!


    Against the quietly burning Harry, V5 vowed with a full-powered, tempered scream.


    Junko and Midori had no choice but to go for a walk because they were tired and giving out depressing aura.


    "I wonder if your ancestors will have to do it sometime."


    "But I just scolded him a little harshly, and I''m gonna plug him in again soon. ''Cause I''m gonna pull him into my room for days, so it''s hard. It used to be like that every time you got angry."


    "Hmm... Ancestor, how much trouble do you make..."


    It was then that Midori gave up when she heard about Junko.


    "Out! There''s a monster out there!


    "They''re attacking us over there. - Whoa!


    On their way, the two of them raise their voices.


    "It''s on. We might be able to do it quickly."


    That''s what Junko said and ran out, and Midori followed.


    After a while I saw a crowd in the middle of the road. Two silver humanoids are intimidating us as we go inside in the crowd.


    "Ugh, I don''t know which one''s attacking me - schematic"


    Midori laughs. Humanoids may be ferocious, but this is surrounded by as much and as passive as it gets.


    "No, nobody seems to have been attacked. It''s a mistake."


    "Oh, you''re right."


    One of the surrounding wild horses said to Midori.


    "What are we gonna do?


    "What if I just killed him?


    "No, they''re intimidating us, but they don''t seem to attack us."


    "What are you talking about? He''s already been attacked and killed."


    "Then you kill him."


    With the crowd on his ass saying that or this, Junko enters through a hedge of people and walks over to two humanoids.


    It''s Junko Yukioka.


    "You''re going to use it as a research material."


    "Well, I knew you didn''t have to kill me to get it right"


    Wild horses enter the mode of watching Junko''s trends.


    Approaching the proximity of the two humanoids, Junko spreads a grinning, uncontrolled grin, letting her hands try to reach out wide open.


    The degree of vigilance of humanoids was weakened, even if the organisms were different, which was clearly seen in the eyes of the yaziums. Even though they look very different from humans in the first place, they can make a proper look.


    And I also heard that you were intelligent. It doesn''t always seem hostile, even if we try from the fact that Junko showed no hostile manoeuvres, which weakened their guard.


    "Oh, the boulder is Junko Yukioka..."


    "They''re attacking us."


    "I''m lurking in town a lot, but I don''t know if it''s all raging..."


    "Otherwise, attack first from a human... or something, right?


    "I do. That''s the pattern."


    After the wild horses whispered...


    "Um? Anime works in times like this, but it''s not good."


    Junko arm-wrapped and ran such a dialogue, so there is an indescribable shimmering air in the gallery.


    "No, I think it was going well. Wow. What kind of reaction would my pure sister have been satisfied with if she''d returned?


    Midori asks.


    "No, cry out and hug or something?


    "Gupiu, do you even demand to cry?"


    It wasn''t Midori who broke in. He was a girl wearing big glasses and a bukabuka white coat, breaking wild horses and coming inside.


    Seeing that girl who shows up, the two humanoids smash their gaze of hatred and strip their fangs, intimidating them more than ever.


    "Long time no see, fumi-chan"


    Towards the Mad Scientist who called himself here - Soundwood Historical Pleasure, Junko gave him his usual uncontrolled grin.

 1600 5

    "Two Mad Scientists."


    "What begins?


    "You don''t suddenly spill poison gas or anything."


    Seeing the two white girls across the street, the wild horses whisper hiccups.


    Midori''s first impression of the person named Soundwood Historical Pleasure was so bad. I had a nigga laugh that distorted my mouth and ate people, my eyes behind my glasses ran blood and my hair looked as if I wasn''t taking care of it. The face itself is neat with a small face, and if polished, it will glow quite a bit, but I feel like I''m ruining everything because of the inner distortion and lack of care for my appearance.


    (That''s not all. This guy... isn''t that the same color as me or my sister?


    Historical pleasure also sees at a glance that it is over-life. Midori was nursing to the point that, in terms of force alone, it was more than step two - that is, something that belonged in character even in overlife.


    "What? The thin one next door doesn''t seem to be your mouse. You pulled in another one besides the overlife? It''s getting harder and harder to get on with. Hey. Guppy."


    Historical pleasure also sees at a glance that Midori is an overlife.


    "I would have liked it if you could have written down the exact details of the play."


    "Gruppy. Still, you cared about me, and this is how you went out - I''m glad he''s as sweet as ever. If I wrote it in a letter, I wouldn''t taste it, so I distracted myself and made fun of it. Gupiu."


    "It was Fumi-chan who unleashed this creature in Jong-Phantom City."


    A glimpse of the two humanoids in their gaze of hatred toward Historic Pleasure, Junko said. That dialogue is like being exposed in front of a large number of wild horses that Historical Pleasure is the root of all evil, but Historical Pleasure does not move at all and remains grinning slightly.


    "I''m sorry, you idiot. Smart guys skip futile conversations. I don''t know if you''re pretending to be a retard or explaining it because the guy next door is stupid."


    "Heh, heh, are you a rabid dog that bites depending on allowances or something? Up and about."


    Midori releases a disturbing air, but Historical Pleasure laughs naggingly even when she sees it.


    "These guys are still working on me, aren''t they? It''s an intelligent life form. I''m alone. Then I have too much time to study, so I called Junko to help."


    Historical pleasure said after looking at the humanoid. Based on their reaction to Historical Pleasure, everyone on the spot would have guessed that it had caught their eye quite badly.


    "Weren''t you supposed to duel?


    "We''re going to have a duel while we help with the research. I can do it. I can do it. I can do it because of me."


    Strongly asserting historical pleasure.


    "Hmmm...... sooo. But even if Fumi-chan doesn''t want me to, I don''t want to."


    Junko moves to a position where he stands between humanoid and historical pleasure. It is like covering them from the pleasure of history. And it is also a presence that the humanoids try to figure out.


    "Do you have a name?


    "Guppy, have you finally listened to me? It''s O''Annes. I put it on."


    "Ugh, that''s too much. Keep it out of the myth, neither did I put it on nor shit."


    Midori burst into a delightful conversation.


    "What!? You cute daikon! Your hair is too long to look like a monster! Bubba, bubba!


    "Kasaira Daikon..."


    It was Midori, who had no good impression on History from the beginning, but Hate became Max in one word now.


    "I''ll explain, these guys are from the ocean. So, apparently, civilization has it right, too. Fishy is about as watery as it sounds, but I still thought O''Annes was the most upbeat, and I intuitively named this the best thing I could do, rather than some weird uke-aimed naming. Guppy, if O''Annes can''t do it, why is Arlaune good?"


    "I see."


    Junko feels just a little convincing in Historical Pleasure''s rhetoric.


    "He''ll give you a sample. Take it back to the lab to find out."


    Historical pleasure says in a transverse tone.


    "Fumi-chan, why are you here?


    "I''m hired by an old man named King of Trash or something. I can''t tell you the details, but I have the power to make my old man''s retirement concert a success."


    "Huh, Harry Benjamin? It''s my favorite rock and roller."


    I was also checking out Midori''s story about the retirement concert.


    "Guppy, come here when you live. Something funny is gonna happen. O''Annes, from the beginning."


    Leaving it at that, Historical Pleasure walked away.


    (Thanks to Fumi-chan''s arrival, I couldn''t take the form of gaining the credit of these people. Could you have cooperated with me on that?


    The humanoid behind it - aware of O''Annes, Junko thought so.


    "I can''t even talk to her, so Harry can take her place."


    Casey speaks to Harry messing with the guitar in the room.


    Apparently I liked the coming dream, but it was a tight order inside. Treat me well and Harry''s going to be around.


    "I don''t care if they say so..."


    Put the guitar down, Harry turns to Casey and puts his head on.


    "I was always with just Harry, with no friends at all. I don''t seem to be lonely. I''m a little lonely."


    Words Harry never thought came out of Casey''s mouth. And I''m convinced. Casey liked dealing with people anyway.


    "Wouldn''t it be something Casey told you if I had a conversation instead?


    ''I will. When Harry''s talking, I''m gonna be talking to him, too. If there''s anything I want to hear or say, it''s just a matter of asking Harry.''


    "Ha, not at all... To Casey."


    I shrug my shoulders and laugh, Harry, but that look suddenly worries me.


    What''s the matter? Harry.


    "No... I always thought about it and there was something I couldn''t tell you. It''s coming to an end, and I''m gonna say it."


    Taking his gaze off Casey, Harry spoke out.


    "If Casey never died, what kind of adulthood, what kind of life she would have lived, how happy she would have been to be married with a proper man, what she would have looked like if she had children, and so on... can you imagine that? I was always conscious."


    "Hmm... I don''t know"


    When Harry turned to Casey after he had finished talking, Casey just said so in a hurry.


    "You...... I was quite embarrassed and thoughtfully mouthed this but such a light reaction......"


    ''I''m the one who''s embarrassed. I can''t think of anything like that. "


    That too, Harry is lonely and convinced. Casey''s time has stopped. He died as a child and remains the same figure, and has been showing up before Harry for forty years.


    (Time is stopping, so are my contents... No, maybe I''m consciously stopping you? Even though my body is getting nicely old)


    Harry grinned nihilly as he looked at his hand.


    "Huh, angels who have free time. I found some good playthings to play with in my spare time.


    Inside the castle. Angel showed Krishna the boxes filled with bullets to the doorman and Krishna who were waiting in the refrain room.


    "Paint bullets? I see."


    Check the bullet in the box and Adonis reads Angel''s intentions. Even if it hits the clothes, it''s the type of paint that just temporarily colors and quickly drops the colorant as well.


    "Are you free to combine arms trials that measure each other''s power?"


    "Name and Answer"


    Hearing Krishna''s words, Angel smiled satisfactorily.


    "I wonder if anyone would join the angel play?


    "Take it. Let''s stand."


    Krishna responded first to Angel''s call.


    "Sounds interesting. Just guns, right?


    Adonis is concerned about it and confirms it.


    "Oh. Except for guns. So it''s against the rules."


    "Then you won''t beat me or Brother Kehiko, I guess."


    "Me, too."


    When I hear Angel say it, my dreams and pity seem boring.


    "What about Mr. Kabadyman?


    "Kabadi."


    Kehiko looked at Kabadiman, but Kabadiman shouted and shook his neck sideways.


    "So let''s try the triplets with these three angels."


    Angel pushes her sunglasses up with her index finger and laughs invincibly.


    "Don''t get a little excited though mock warfare"


    Adonis said, with a sluggish face that seemed a little less excited.


    "If you hit it, are you losing? Depends on where you hit it?


    Krishna asks Angel.


    "Let''s make it out wherever we hit it. Up to six bullets per person. In the meantime with the rules of putting Keri on. If there are six shots fired and one survivor left but himself, the human will automatically lose. There were several guns in that shooting range for paint bullets."


    Angel keeps making more and more rules, but there was no particular disagreement.


    "And when you''re triplets, you need to rush"


    Krishna squeaks in the face and rolls her fighting spirit.


    "You''ve got your arms and your head in sight."


    Adonis puts paint bullets in his gun. Accused of Krishna''s fighting spirit, Adonis also felt herself burning quietly.

 1601 6.

    Angel, Adonis and Krishna, who play arms test games, and Kakihiko, Sauna and Kabadiman, who became the tourists, moved to the shooting range.


    The three of them hold a simulated gun and face each other in position at the apex of the square triangle. The tour group is on the side of the wall to stay out of the way.


    "If there are any other survivors, you lose instantly when you shoot six bullets. By that rule, a triple battle means you can''t shoot the last shot with the three of you left."


    Kahiko calculates. With the three of us left, we can shoot up to five shots, but if we shoot five, it''s likely that the person will be thoroughly targeted. Because at the point of five shots, with no more afterwards, we will be on the defensive side. The other two can''t possibly miss one of those disadvantaged.


    The bullet is a number of means of attack, as well as a life point. That''s the kind of game this is.


    (What''s the border line you can shoot up to four shots? No, it''s pretty tough to reduce it to two shots left. It takes the form of a further reduction and push at that point. If I were in it, I''d like to keep one less while the rest of the ammo gets two shots somehow. It sucks when the three of us are alive with two shots left. That''s the border line)


    Caring about the consumption of ammunition within the limit of six rounds on a one-on-one basis and the consumption of ammunition in a battle involving three people is a completely different story, Kehiko thinks.


    "Out is the key. If you care about the warmth of the number of bullets, you can''t wrap the mandarin around it long enough. The person with the start dash is more likely to favor and the person who is delayed is more likely to disadvantage"


    I said in a voice that all three of us could hear the coming dream.


    (My angel. That reading is a hit. It is likely that those who lag behind will be the first to be attacked by two people. There are aspects of this game that make it easier to get rid of one person. However, if the timing overlaps too much, there is also the development that it is actually you - who is being targeted by the two of us - in an attempt to match the person who set the target first. Therefore, you can''t go long with stepping out)


    Even if you don''t hear the words of your coming dream, Angel thinks that the other two would be thinking the same thing.


    Once the game starts, you won''t have time to think about it. You have to judge instantaneously. Even if you don''t think about it, instinctively, your body moves trying to take the most advantageous position, but it could even be used.


    "Angel, there is no use of supernatural force. No one else will know if I use it, but my eyes can''t be deluded"


    Dreams come and go.


    "I don''t expect to delude the harshness of an angel''s gaze. Besides, it doesn''t make sense if it''s not a fair game."


    That''s what Angel says and makes me try to get my thumbs up.


    "I don''t think it''s a game, they''re all getting hot"


    I see the three of them drifting with quiet tension and fighting spirit, and the coming dream smiles.


    "The game is only funny if you take it seriously, and it''s a clean shootout though a toy. It''s decided that you want to stand on top."


    Adonis responds to the language of his coming dreams and says it in a very serious tone.


    "Then I''ll give you the signal. Start when you say start."


    Kahiko said, and the three of them nodded silently.


    "Okay...... start!


    Kehiko sends out signals almost without setting aside between them. Even if they didn''t bother to open up any further, the three of them were in a position to go anytime in the twelve minutes.


    Among the three, Angel and Krishna raise the muzzle almost simultaneously.


    Angel''s aim is Adonis. Krishna''s aim was Angel.


    Adonis is the only one who''s not after anyone. I''m just watching the two of you move.


    (Didn''t move on purpose? Is that an angel''s holiday?


    Angel a little surprised to see Adonis. It seemed like a method of warfare to sloppy the timing of one person and see how things were going, and to slow down the exit. I didn''t assume it, but I didn''t actually think I would.


    If Adonis dares to put it out later, it could be a structure where those who put it out later and were targeted by Adonis are also targeted by those who were not targeted by Adonis. And by the other Adonis and Adonis, who wasn''t targeted by Adonis, there''s a good chance he''ll continue fighting in pairs afterwards.


    If it''s just a tripletary battle, the action makes sense. For those who are temporarily working together, there is also the backing. But if the remnants run out, the rule of defeat becomes a problem here. What is the problem?


    Both Angel and Krishna were shooting at about the same time as they moved. Krishna''s bullet didn''t hit, and Angel''s bullet, Adonis, was swinging.


    Adonis didn''t even try to shoot. I thought you were going to shoot me right after my posture collapsed, and that''s not even it. And when this happens, it becomes more and more one thing to do.


    Krishna and Angel move almost simultaneously again. Two gunshots are pointed at Adonis.


    The same can be said at the time of the first act of looking at things, but in this game where the remnants are also life, if three to three is maintained, there is only one remnants, it is really targeted.


    Given the breakdown of the three-to-three equilibrium, the remnants of one remaining enemy are ideally less than they are, and I''d like to keep them to the same extent at best. I don''t want to leave anyone with more remnants than I do. Therefore, if there is a situation where we can aim, we will aim from those with a lot of remnants.


    Conversely, if only one person loses ammo, they are also targeted. That''s because my perception as a weak person makes my desire to just let it fall off work.


    Whether it''s snagging or out, each one becomes a target for two different reasons.


    Angel shoots first. Krishna also subtly delays the timing and shoots after predicting Adonis'' whereabouts.


    Adonis avoided the attack at his leisure. And I still don''t try to shoot myself.


    Now Krishna and Angel each have four remaining rounds. Adonis will be the calculation that leaves six rounds intact. When this happens, the attack on Adonis will continue unabated.


    (It''s not like I didn''t know that with him. What are you after?


    Angel is surprised at Adonis, who imitates his own impoverishment.


    Adonis finally shot me here as he ran around to the side of Angel. The aim is Angel''s right leg.


    Reflectively Angel flies to the left. Adonis moves horizontally toward Angel from a spinning motion.


    (Shit...... This position also sucks in angels, became the gateway to hell)


    Angel looked at the three positions and understood Adonis'' aim. Adonis shot to move Angel. And Adonis was also moving to position him.


    Just in the middle of Adonis and Krishna, Angel will be the outfit to be located. Before the remnants, it would be more efficient for both of us to target Angel.


    Krishna shoots Angel. Adonis is also expected to shoot, moving sideways at the same time as he shoots.


    But Adonis didn''t shoot. I just moved to the side.


    (I don''t know what you''re thinking about dropping off your best chance right now. What else do you have besides a bullet''s warmth?


    Angel has no idea what Adonis is after. I would consider Krishna to be perplexed as well.


    (You''re saying it''s a game I invented, and I''m being taken by the balls?


    While aware of Adonis'' inexplicable movements, Angel finds it ironic.


    Now the remnants are Krishna 3, Angel 4 and Adonis 5. Krishna is long gone. One more shot will result in an extremely spare situation of two shots remaining.


    When this happens, we''re going to have to go after Adonis with more and more of us. At least Krishna will want to finish Adonis off.


    As if I had made a statement, the three motions stopped perfectly. All three of them are turning their heads at high speeds, pointing their nerves at the movements of the two enemies.


    (I guess the biggest ideal for Krishna is that I don''t shoot bullets anymore and I''ll tail Adonis. That way it will be one-on-one, by three rounds of residual ammunition)


    While Angel made that decision, he also considered the character of a person named Krishna. I can tell by just a dozen seconds of shooting each other. Due to his character, this man fights properly himself and wonders if it will take two of us to tail Adonis.


    But no matter how much character is, Krishna will be the limit of one more shot at best, Angel sees. Even if you defeat Adonis, it will be tough to take the form of a single bullet when confronted with yourself.

 1602 7

    Three people whose movements have stopped. The air in the shooting training area strains further.


    Angel is at a disadvantage in position. I''m between Adonis and Krishna. I get pinched by two people and attacked.


    "Mr. Adonis, even if you simply look at the movement, you''re powerfully at the top of these three. In time, Mr. Adonis is in control of the place."


    Dreams whisper in Khiko''s ear.


    "Oh. It feels like Mr. Adonis is twirling me and they''re dancing together"


    Kahiko agrees. Kahiko once fought Adonis. Although he was able to triumph in an outfit helped by luck at that time, Kehiko was also seriously injured. The next time I fight, I don''t feel like I can win, and if I can, I don''t want to fight, Kehiko thinks.


    Angel was the first to move.


    Angel pointing the gun toward Krishna, not after Adonis.


    Krishna doesn''t show any particular movement, steps quickly and dodges, but Angel doesn''t shoot. Fastened with a feint. Krishna doesn''t try to shoot either.


    But Adonis shot Krishna. Shot right after dodging.


    In response to Adonis'' shooting, Krishna attempted to evade further by making sure to pull her legs together. I take the outlet all at once, but I can''t rely on killing, so my avoidance behavior is more granular than in action. It was a fairly remarkable time, but I managed to avoid it.


    But after a continuous evasive action, Krishna exposes the gap.


    As for Angel, I wanted Adonis to fall off, but it''s clearly an opportunity. You can''t miss this.


    Angel shoots Krishna, and Krishna shoots back, too.


    It was an unexpected counterattack. Angel looked at Krishna''s muzzle and rushed to dodge her body wide open, but she knew this avoidance was unpleasant, even for herself.


    Shortly afterwards - Adonis was shooting a paint bullet directly at Angel''s shoulder.


    (Shit......)


    Stunning Angel. My bullet has been handed to Krishna. Krishna obviously deliberately invited the gap.


    (I mean, this is an angel''s plan. By daring to attack Krishna, Adonis tried to turn my eyes on Krishna. Krishna used it to show me the gaps and encourage me to attack, while also directing Adonis to attack me)


    I''m not sure if that''s really true, but as an Angel, I see you would be right in that conclusion.


    Now the triplets'' schematics have collapsed. And Adonis has Residual 3, Krishna has Residual 2.


    The less remnants this game has, the more suddenly I can''t afford it. That was particularly remarkable in the triplets'' situation, but now that it is a one-on-one structure, some leeway could be made.


    Saying it''s no longer triplets still doesn''t change the rules we have to settle with a few remnants.


    "This play set up by angels. It''s harder than real life, in a way."


    Angel groans as she walks slowly, trying to get off the spot. Shootouts in the back streets rarely occur, such as shootouts with or without shields, but until the ammunition in your hand runs out. Assuming that''s about to happen, retreat.


    Backstreet combat in the first place is basically two to three shots in a row. It is also done by reading Faint and Behavior Prediction Destinations. At the point of the triplets'' battle where only six shots could be given, that was impossible. And even now, spitting out two or three rounds and ammo at a time is a bet on how many chances you have, or if you have a rash.


    Adonis rushes out. But there''s no sign of shooting.


    Krishna didn''t shoot. Because he wanted to shoot in the form of taking a counter, even if he wanted to shoot for less ammunition.


    But the prospect turned out to be bad.


    Krishna noticed Adonis'' aim as Adonis approached a meter to where Angel was.


    "Become!?


    Angel gives a surprise voice. He used himself as a human shield when he fell off into the game and shot Krishna with three shots left to keep standing.


    Krishna was upset. I honestly thought they did. There is no rule that a loser should not be used as a shield.


    Krishna had one shot in her chest without even being able to shoot back.


    "What is Angel Shield..."


    Angel groaning.


    "It''s a complete defeat. I should have known sooner. If it was those people, I would have handled it."


    Krishna admits defeat in a pale tone.


    "Those people?


    "Once upon a time, we acted together, the best mercenaries I''ve ever known."


    When Poena gives a surprising voice, Krishna says.


    "That was especially true of Angel, but he seemed too obsessed with the remnants. I''m sure I have to worry about it, but I''d better broaden the boundaries of my thoughts."


    "Huh, I don''t have a word to give back."


    Adonis pointed me out and Angel shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "I''m sorry Angel, but it was a good game"


    "Hey."


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    Sauna and Kabadyman agree with the sentiment of a smiling coming-of-a-dream.


    (Even when you did it with me, this guy did. Immediately identify your best hand - that''s who you are)


    While watching Adonis, Kehiko recognized his strength once again.


    Junko and Midori took the two Oannes back to Aji Dahaka.


    The figure of Junko, who walks with his hand to follow the humanoid being discussed by attacking people, was quite remarkable. It was totally the object of attention.


    "Oh, hey, what''s the joke, dude?"


    When I went back to the tavern, the next worst thing I could do and the guests looked up to me. Seeing that reaction, Junko chuckles and Midori laughs slightly.


    O''Annes seems to understand that Junko helped him, and is calm.


    First, I want to communicate my intentions.


    "You''re not gonna use it as an experimental bench."


    True confirmation.


    "It wasn''t hostile to me, and hey. Even if it''s hostile, in this case, I think we should get information on our side."


    Junko shares his thoughts.


    "Outsiders in the true sense of Arlaune, not man-made people - maybe intelligent life forms."


    The basics are similar to how you treat monsters, I think Tired.


    "Besides, Fumi-chan said that there''s even civilization, so I think it''s intelligent."


    Junko was convinced that he could also communicate his intentions.


    "Why don''t we just explore our heads with Midori''s power, even if we don''t have to take sides?


    And, tired.


    "Heh... Ancestor, I wish you hadn''t told me. Peeping in someone''s head isn''t what Midori likes to do."


    Midori complains about her tiredness. Even though Midori had spoken of this many times before, she was nevertheless slightly irritated by the tiredness of citing the method in grandeur.


    "If you can communicate your intentions telepathically, without having to peek into your head, that would be enough, wouldn''t it?


    True said with the intention of a help boat.


    "Yea, I was going to, but your ancestors said something extra before I mentioned it."


    "Excuse me."


    Still complaining, Tired honestly apologized.


    That''s why Midori communicates her intentions with Oannes with psychosensitivity.


    Midori was silent for a while, facing one of O''Annes.


    "Ugh, this is awesome. No, you got permission from this guy to show you where he lives, with footage of his memory. Then..."


    Midori separates words there and makes a hoard, and Junko makes his eyes shine.


    "We live further underground under the sea, these people. There''s a city there."

 1603 8

    Harry and Casey had the same birthday. And that''s the day Harry turns thirteen and Casey turns eleven.


    Since they were younger, Casey and Harry had exchanged each other''s birthday presents on the same day. Harry has a headache considering that.


    (I''ve been busy lately, my body is tight, and I totally forgot about my birthday...... I don''t have much money in hand, and I don''t know what to do...)


    Like last year, you can''t just buy something expensive and give it away. Being aware of that makes me resentful that I am in such a situation.


    (Can''t help but buy something that looks delightful?)


    With that in mind, Harry leaves the garbage collection yard and heads to a nearby town.


    In order to shop, the refugees in the garbage collection yard also really have to step into town, but they don''t want to stay too long if possible, the refugees think. Because many of the townspeople abhor it like a serpent scorpion.


    When I go into town, I feel a stabbing gaze. Residents'' faces are depressed to see as little as possible, but they still occasionally show up in sight. Everyone is staring at me.


    "The rat."


    A thin, old man, lean as a dead branch, throws up abominably.


    Harry had seen the old man''s face. The face burned to memory. Eyes peeled and bloody, distorted mouth and peeled dirty teeth. At old age, the human interior appears more prominently on the face, but this old man is especially bad.


    The same person, yet the other person doesn''t even see himself as a person. But that''s the same from Harry. People looked like they could get ugly this far, and their breasts were going to be torn apart by taunts and groans.


    "What have you got for me today?


    Before that Harry, now three boys his age get stuck laughing slightly.


    Harry hits his tongue when he meets the nasty guys. Both these evil children have been involved before. Besides, that''s when they gave me my money.


    Even if I sued the police for that, I couldn''t get it to work.


    (We didn''t do anything wrong... why do we have to be scorned and discriminated against like this?)


    Not so much anger and humiliation, I would burn him every town one day, clenching my fist and swearing with my teeth.


    The money I got from my labor at that garbage dump would be a lot of money if I tried it from people in this town. But from the refugees, it''s not cheap, and it''s not light. You can''t give it up lightly this time.


    "Stay with us again. Even gold with the smell of garbage on it. Patience."


    The bad boy''s words stopped on the way. Because Harry had sharp fragments in his hand, and he was staring at them with his pregnant eyes.


    "Give me back my previous money."


    "Wow, okay...... Hey, let''s get you out of here."


    With a threatened eye, the bad boys rush out their money and throw it at Harry''s feet.


    "You''re not, are you? Hand it over properly. Apologize, too. If you can''t do it, I''m gonna squeeze your eyes out, okay?


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Excuse me!


    Following Harry''s words, the bad boys returned the money by hand and apologized, fleeing at first sight.


    My grandfather told Harry. We must never make a scene. He told me to keep quiet and bear with him even if he did something. He said we can only live here by being patient. But Harry wasn''t going to follow it, and he always thought the idea was wrong.


    If you''re patient, you''ll stay fucked all the time, you''ll stay serious. That is absolutely unacceptable. Fight, but you have to win.


    With more gold in hand, I wonder if I can buy a little better gift and go into the cake shop.


    For the arrival of the refugee child, the clerk woman looked blatantly unpleasant and had a bad attitude, but she packaged it properly and sold me the cake.


    "Welcome home, Harry."


    Hopefully, back at the cabin, thanks to Casey, who welcomed him with his usual dazzling smile, the evil chest feces he had dragged all the way home from town also blew beautifully somewhere, and Harry spoken naturally.


    "Look, this"


    Expecting more pleasure, Harry gives Casey a box wrapper.


    "Cake! It''s been years, Cakey!


    "No, no, it hasn''t been years."


    Harry realizes that it was worth it to put up a box of cakes and see Casey shudder and rejoice.


    "I have a birthday present for Harry, too."


    Casey sticks her hand in the pocket of her skirt.


    Harry was surprised to see what he had taken out. It was a ring with jewels.


    I don''t know if that gem is real. But sometimes there''s something worthwhile mixed up in the garbage, and if you can find it, it''ll make your life a lot easier. There are many of them.


    "Casey... let''s not make this a gift, let''s sell it and add to our lives. I appreciate the sentiment, and I know this makes Casey sad, but I think we should do that."


    It was hard to say, but Harry turns to Casey and persuades her of his mysterious face.


    Harry had a terrible chest ache as his always bright Casey face was dramatically cloudy.


    "I... thought Harry would be happy... and I wanted to see Harry''s happy face... Oh, I''m sorry. That''s right. You should do that, right? Okay."


    Saving tears in his eyes, Harry severely regrets his words and actions when he sees Casey trying to force him to make a smile.


    "You idiot mon"


    My grandfather, who came into the cabin, pokes Harry''s head a little harder from behind.


    "Don''t get poor to your heart. It hasn''t gotten that far yet. I can''t help it when it''s really life-threatening."


    Teaching Harry in a quiet tone, his grandfather looked at Casey this time.


    "Casey forgives Harry, too. Don''t be sad. Harry thought about what was best for everyone, and he said that. So do what you didn''t ask."


    "Yeah, okay. So... Harry, you''ll take it, won''t you?


    "Ugh, yeah... sorry, Casey..."


    Harry also receives the ring as he apologizes to Casey, who offers the ring again with a sobbing face.


    Huh, Harry remembers his grandfather''s words.


    I can taste life as long as I live. Flavor of life, including pain. Because of that pain, the warmth can also be tasted stronger this way. The interaction that was normal before I became a refugee in the war now feels uninterrupted and happy.


    But that''s why I don''t want to stay like this. Either way, I want to get out of here and have a better life for the three of my family.


    At Azi Dahaka, Junko and the others were investigating Oannes further. Even so, what we are examining is Midori, which can be translated through Oannes and the spiritual world.


    Midori was able to learn a lot more about the circumstances of Oannes.


    They are bodies that can withstand decompression, so they can travel from the deep sea to shallow depths. Much of the physical function is much better than that of mankind, but life expectancy is a little shorter. Intelligence seems very much the same as mankind.


    "Ask why you''re in this Zongfang City, and why Fumi-chan has massively secured Oannes."


    Junko makes a request.


    "When I was up in the shallow waters at the wedding ceremony, they captured every family..."


    Midori said in an angry face. The grief of the person who is psychosensitive came through.


    "This man seems to be your son-in-law''s father. The bride and groom were dubiously experimented and murdered."


    Shortly after Midori said, tears overflow from the twinkling black eyes of the two Oannes at the same time.


    "Can I kill the guy who''s happy in history? Is he your dear friend?


    True turns to Junko and asks.


    "He''s an interesting kid, and he''s my favorite, but I don''t know if he''s a friend. True, you can do whatever you want, but Fumi-chan is also over-life."


    Junko says, the truth makes his face flash in his head.


    "I mean, it''s the guy who''s been modified and gone crazy."


    Ferocious Next said in arms. By the way, not only is it vicious, but the guests of the tavern gather around and listen.


    "Looks like a lot of people are still in the castle."


    And, Midori.


    "Do I help you? You can play games like that, right?


    True sees Junko.


    "Right. If you help me sell my favors, you might be able to help me with my research. Yeah, that''s fine."


    Junko agrees.


    "Besides, Fumi-chan will still be up to something, and for any reason whatsoever, it''s better to stay clearly hostile, it''s going to go smoothly."


    "I don''t know. It''s a way of thinking."


    I hear Junko''s words, and the next one laughs bitterly.


    "It''s time to stop. Tired."


    Midori said. Keeping diving into the heads of others is tough in many ways.


    "Midori, stay thankful. As a matter of policy, let''s go to the castle where Shi Yuechan is."


    Junko makes that decision and looks at Ferocity Next.


    "These two O''Annes just want you to take care of him for a while."


    "I had a feeling about that."


    Junko asked me to do him a favor, and the next thing I knew, I let him shrug my shoulder wide with a smile.

 1604 9

    Harry had a fine meeting on the day of the concert in front of four Plutonium Dundees and Adonis and Kabadyman.


    "Be careful there may be raids before the concert the day after tomorrow, because the V5 is loud, just be on your guard"


    "It''s like some other HR."


    Listening to Harry''s rhetoric, the coming dream speaks straight of what he thought.


    "Uh... I don''t really feel anything. It''s supposed to be a very important event for me, but I feel paralyzed..."


    Harry puts an ambiguous grin on his mouth as he sits deeply down in his chair and leans down.


    "It''s not something we''re gonna worry about until the client thinks about it, but he likes you, so I guess he''s worried."


    Adonis alternated between coming dreams and Harry and said.


    (Mr. Adonis is always on the top of the Buddha, but you''re the one who looks closely at him)


    I sneak up on that, Kehiko.


    "Hey, were you a fan of mine?


    "I just became a fan. I heard some songs."


    "Well, you''ve got the right wavelength. Glad to hear it."


    Harry looks up and laughs.


    (This guy can even look like this)


    (You already wanted to be an old man, but you have a dazzling smile like a child.)


    (That''s exactly what Angel Smile is. this man, saw the contents as pure angels)


    Kehiko, Mina and Angel think respectively.


    "I only know all about English because I''m studying it, but if I study it, I might like it more. Lyrics Matter"


    "You know perfectly well. You''re a cute guy, you are."


    Harry reaches for the head of the coming dream, but the coming dream pays grumpy lightly.


    "I don''t like to treat you like a child. You said you know what it''s like to be treated like a child."


    "Thorley, but I''m sure you''re cute, and I want you to be my sister''s daughter-in-law"


    "Maybe, sister, died as a child?


    "Oh."


    A pitiful light dwells in Harry''s eyes. Those who were indoors did not miss it.


    "Oh well. But I''m sorry, but I can''t be my son-in-law. I can''t even be my wife. No seeds, no fields."


    "Neutral - X-Gender?


    "I''m not claiming my identity. My body is like that. No genitals, no testicles, no uterus. I feel like a man."


    "Oh well. A lot......"


    Hearing about his coming dream, Harry is aware of Casey and remembers when he was in the garbage collection as a refugee.


    (I thought I was the only one who pulled Baba, but I''m not. Grandpa''s right. I didn''t know that at this age I would finally be able to accept that just a little...)


    Harry spills a smile of self-derision.


    "This girl is funny if I do it. I like it. I think I liked Harry in my dreams, and I felt like I was going to -"


    Casey, who only Harry can see, gives you a voice that just next to the coming dream, peeked into the face of the coming dream from the front and bounced.


    "My uncle winds up dullness, runs, winds up again as soon as dullness runs out, doesn''t know to rest, looks like that type"


    "You''re hitting on me. But it''s the last time I wind up."


    When I heard the dialogue that my dream had spoken, various scenarios appeared in Harry''s brain, I would not consume them.


    (Absolutely right. Is this guy even reading in my head... Or are you feeling sympathetic between similar people? Is that why Casey liked this guy?


    ''That''s right. With me, I think with Harry. Hey, Harry. I want to go hang out with my dreams''


    Casey, hearing Harry''s heart, has demanded something unscrupulous.


    (I just wanted to say how... but there was something I wanted to do, too)


    Harry stands up and looks over at the end-of-life houses he hires.


    "Go for a walk. You guys need protection."


    "They''re after you, and you''re going out of your way?


    Adonis frowns at Harry''s behavior, which is off track if he thinks normally.


    "I''m sorry to say this. I really want to see it. Oops...... about this one"


    Cut the words on the way, Harry laughs lightly.


    (I created it, it''s a boxyard for me. I want to burn it in my eyes at the end of the day. Seems sentimental...)


    I was ashamed to say that to you.


    "Take a walk. Everybody take a walk."


    Pass next to Harry leaving the room looking fun as Casey skips and turns to the beginning.


    Sometimes Harry wonders. I wonder what this Casey is? Is that a pity little created hallucination? Or is it a ghost? Either way, it''s strange to even be able to touch it.


    When I was a little girl, I had problems, but now I''ve accepted them. I can only see myself and my figure still stops at that time, but Casey is Casey.


    It was only recently that Soundwood Historical Pleasure began to live in Harry''s Castle. In order to respond to Harry''s request, he decided that he should always be nearby to prepare for it.


    Harry is one of the few people she acknowledges, although she is uncoordinated and a historical pleasure of character that does not omit others.


    "He had a full budget, and I helped him secure O''Annes, which was difficult on my own, and then with his last favor, it was hard to say no. Guppy."


    In a dedicated lab in the castle, Historic Pleasure said, messing around with unobtrusive white and round objects filled with mucus, stuck inside a large plastic case.


    "What is that? Eggs?"


    V5 asks. Historical pleasure wears gloves, touching and checking white objects full of mucus one at a time.


    "Exactly. There''s a guy in O''Annes with an egg. This guy is serious. Gupiu."


    Historical pleasure spreading a distorted grin to the full.


    "O''Annes was going to use it in the front seat as bait to lure out the pure child, but now he can make even more effective use of it."


    "Call in the extra guy without saying no... what if the concert gets in the way"


    Sighing v5. I sincerely wish I could do it another time, such as calling one of the living legends in the back street called Junko Suzuoka and others to face each other.


    I can''t help but meditate on the behavior of this young, deserted girl, who is a direct acquaintance with Harry and a Mad Scientist with excellent technical skills.


    "Wow, I took it directly to Harry if I had permission. When I said I wanted to battle a little Mad Scientists with each other, he gave me ok in two replies, sss. Guppy."


    V5 sighs even more when they say what they know again.


    "Gruppy. Me and Junko will do it on their own, and there''s a 45% chance of trouble over there, so don''t worry."


    45% are not sure if they are joking or serious, but they were v5 with no energy to penetrate.


    The four men, Junko, True, Tired and Midori, headed to the castle to help out the rest of the oanness that was being held captive.


    "If you turn your rival idiot bitch against the enemy, will it be a development that will also follow the garbage mountain emperor on the set?


    Confirm the truth as you walk. The other three quickly figured out that they were in no mood, although as usual they were faceless.


    "I don''t think of you as a rival... Except for Fumi-chan, you don''t have to turn it around on your enemies. I''m glad you''re an enemy, but I''m not aggressive with you."


    He was a normal driving pure child.


    "Heh, is he just viewing you as a competitor unilaterally? It''s a vain structure."


    Midori walks with her hands around the back of her head and exercise to turn her neck.


    "Do you know what the connection is between Historical Pleasure and Harry and what they''re after? Or even speculation."


    "Hmm... the former, of course, as unknown..."


    To the tired question, Junko puts his hand on his chin.


    "The aim is just a confrontation between Mad Scientists, that is, like an unveiling of an invention, and I..."


    Junko''s words stop on the way.


    People from the front showed up.


    "Hey, what the heck! Junko and the others!


    Sauna, who was walking the lead, gives a surprise voice.


    "Aizawa"


    Adonis hits his gaze truly first and responds truly silently.


    "Isn''t that just good?


    When I saw the Plutonium Dundee quartet, Adonis, and Harry Benjamin I just ran into, Tired whispered toward Junko.

 1605 10

    Midori''s gaze was directed first at Harry.


    "Oh, give me a raw Harry..."


    I was immediately impressed by the artist I liked, but the words stopped along the way.


    "Can you see it? His Guardian Spirit"


    ����


    Tired calls out to Midori. Midori stared silently at Harry.


    "You have a strong guardian spirit without interruption. His own inspiration will be crowded, but he will see it."


    Guardian spirits also have strength and weakness. The Guardian Spirit protects as much from disaster as possible from the human being under guardianship, but naturally, he will not be able to protect all disasters, and the strength and weakness of the Guardian Spirit will change the degree of power to protect him from disaster.


    The adorable girl standing beside Harry, with a dazzling smile, was a guardian spirit stronger than she had ever seen, even tired of living hundreds of years. It also has strong ties to Harry. I see tiredness, whether it is perhaps within me.


    "Midori...?


    But Midori didn''t pay particular attention to such things. At the end of her gaze, it was directed at Harry himself.


    "Ababa, you can see it at first sight, not over the footage. What kind of people are you?"


    Midori shows her teeth and spreads an invincible grin, saying away.


    He''s just like Midori.


    Mouth a meaningful dialogue. I''m tired of not knowing what''s the same.


    "Kabadi."


    "I don''t think they''re enemies. You don''t have to roll it up yet."


    Dreams speak to the Kabadyman who sits up. But Kabadyman doesn''t solve the battle posture.


    "Are you here too? Could it be the enemy this time? I''m glad to hear that."


    Adonis speaks truly.


    "It''s possible. I don''t know at the moment."


    True to answer vaguely.


    "Will we turn to the true enemy this time? Sounds interesting."


    "No, it''s not very funny..."


    It was a dream to shine his expression, but Kehiko was on the tannic side. Kehiko and Laimeng often visit the Yukooka Institute together and train the truth players in combat, so their strength is known.


    "I''m telling you we haven''t decided yet."


    "An angel is whispering. I''m sure it will."


    Truth be told, Angel affirmed in a conceited tone.


    "Mad scientist Junko Suzuoka? I''ve heard from Shi Yue. He''s his rival."


    Harry speaks to Junko.


    "Hmm... I''m just looking at the other side as a rival..."


    "Right. Then I''d like to support Historical Pleasure. When I ran out, I saw the guys up there as rivals, too. Are you going to do it now?


    Harry also said with a smile back to Junko, who smiles like trouble as he cheeks.


    "I don''t think so, but Junko and I originally planned to have a fight, and he didn''t call us."


    Poona turns to Harry and confirms.


    "I don''t know. I''ve heard from Historical Pleasure, but it''s not my call. It was only my escort who hired you. Isn''t it historical pleasure that they need you? Well, until I''m done with my errands, I''ll have trouble getting Historical Pleasure killed. I was wondering if you could wait till then."


    Harry asks for a gentle smile in a gentle tone.


    "A Mad Scientist who looks dumber than Snow Oka, whose history is pleasant, is randomly capturing intelligent creatures that are not human and killing them with suspicious experiments. I''m going to stop because I don''t like that. If you want to get in the way of that, we''ll fight a war here and force you through."


    True demands straight.


    "Heh heh, that''s an easy way to tell you what to do. You saw an intelligent creature that wasn''t that person once. Historical pleasure was called O''Annes. What the fuck is that? I don''t know the details, either."


    Harry reacts truly.


    "He seems to be an undersea man. It''s hard to believe."


    "Hmm. So, you''re friends with that undersea guy?


    "Nothing. I just wondered if the guy who also had something to do with Snow Oka would shut up and overlook it knowing he was clearly committing an outrageous act"


    I answered Harry''s question honestly.


    "Finally the truth is on the side of justice. Evil can''t be overlooked."


    "Ha ha. I see. It''s easy to understand the descriptions of coming dreams"


    A dream comes out of his mouth, and Harry laughs luxuriously.


    "Okay. I''ll tell History to quit and let him go."


    Truly surprising to Harry, dressed to listen softly with laughter. Make it look that way. I also think you''re up to something.


    (No, it doesn''t seem that type)


    Truth is, I immediately change my mind. From what I''ve seen of Harry, I don''t think he''s the type to fool people in the face and towards. I don''t feel that way. Because Pure Son kept fooling me, the truth is that people are starting to know when to lie and the type to lie.


    Junko, on the other hand, also saw Harry''s words as unmistakable because of his excellent sense of smell in spotting the type of lies. But...


    (Whether Fumi-chan honestly follows that is another matter)


    Junko, on the other hand, was skeptical.


    "Well, I''m walking time. See you later."


    "It''s a long walk with swordswallowing escorts. Are they after you? And even though they''re after you, you know, an important enough walk to get outside?


    Junko speaks to Harry and the others as they try to pass by. Harry''s leg stops.


    "You read a little too much. I''m sure they''re after me, but it''s really just a walk. I saw you as the type to drown in a ruse."


    When he tells Junko to tease him off, Harry walks straight past Junko''s side.


    "You know, there''s no sign that this is going to end peacefully."


    "Oh."


    Adonis stops and speaks beside true, and truly nods to it. Adonis spills a smile only for a moment and walks straight away.


    "Harry Benjamin, you look like someone with a foot on the ground inside."


    Tired said as Harry and the others dropped off their traditional backs.


    "Hmm, sounds like it... As far as I''m concerned, I don''t like that kind of person."


    and Junko.


    "As far as I''m concerned, people with feet on the ground don''t find it very appealing. Not really, you mean boring...... It''s better for immature kids to have stretches and burials."


    "Does that mean the truth is immature?"


    Listen to Junko, tired smiles.


    "I''m aware, and if Snow Oka tells me, I still don''t want you to tell me. So you don''t have to go into the castle anymore."


    True says so and turns back his heel.


    "Heh, what are we going to do?


    Midori asks as he walks towards Azi Dahaka.


    "The current structure is going to be dressed to provoke and incite Fumi-chan the other way around. We didn''t aim to do that, but if Mr. Harry really put a stop to it, that''s the plan."


    Given the character of Historical Pleasure, which cannot be called patience, Junko regarded Historical Pleasure as more and more likely to do strange things angrily.


    Oracle, whose vessels are small and whose offerings are short, only sees or tries to see the world he sees. Stuck in a shell called normal is what I accept as supreme. I don''t believe in areas that can''t be my own, and sometimes I try to force them to fit in with my own short offerings.


    But in reality, the world is deeper, darker, wider, endless. Old husbands aren''t the only ones in the world.


    For V5, meeting a guy named Harry Benjamin was shocking. A man who has had success as a musician of the global Lord, operating a number of companies and gang organizations, and built a lawless city called Zunfantasy City.


    Above all, I do not doubt that the feat of collecting hundreds of thousands of rogues, even though they do not belong to any country, to create an armed group Lost Paradigm of a magnitude that surpasses multiple small nations, is the best in human history.


    The height of the Lost Paradigm was enough to put more than one country under control, but at one point it weakened rapidly to its borders, and now there is no shadow to see. V5 takes it seriously when it''s his own fault.


    V5 used to be nothing more than a terrorist. I hated everything in the world. I was just craving destruction. I wanted to see ruin.


    Such a V5 attracted me to Harry''s song. His poetry was littered with painful inquiries and curses against the irrationality of the world. That rocked the soul of V5.


    V5 met Harry directly because the gang of arms dealers was Harry''s organization. When V5 complained to Harry that he was an avid fan, Harry gave V5 a new name and way of life.


    Harry figured out everything about V5 and gave it its ideal life for V5. It was a natural flow for V5 to worship and obey Harry as more than ever - more than God.


    The burden of making that Harry''s final wish is both honor and pressure.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!


    As V5 passed in front of the lab of Historical Pleasure, the anger of Historical Pleasure sounded from inside, so I gently opened the door without knocking.


    Then there was the appearance of history and joy scattered among the objects. I didn''t destroy the research equipment, but everything else seems miserable, scattered and frightened.


    "What are you rough about?


    "Guppy! The pervert in the masked cape! Harry''s guy told me to let O''Annes go!


    Talk about why history is rough with faces with both mourning and anger.


    "Can''t you just disobey the word of the Lord?


    "Guppy... I''m annoyed, but I''ve known Harry a long time, and I''ve been taking care of him for a long time. I''ll follow you. Come on."


    Historical pleasure throws up resentfully. V5 relieves and leaves the lab.


    (Is that why, Barcovaca? There''s not one thing in this world that can tie me up. I let the adults I''ve caught get away with it, but I''ll let them use the egg array as they please.)


    It was a pleasure in history that I was summoning in my heart while bluffing just before V5 came out.

 1606 11

    Tokyo Minato. "Private Oilfield Shop", Japan Branch.


    Private oilfielders also keep an eye out for Harry Benjamin''s retirement concert. This is a great opportunity to assassinate an emperor who has built numerous underground organizations.


    "Do you understand Harry Benjamin''s aim to make Zongfang City accessible and open only on retirement live days?


    Haya Biton, executive and captain of the task force, asks.


    "He''s something we can''t capture with our common sense. I don''t know."


    Rafael Demon, one of the Demon clan executive commissioners and leader of the clan''s reformist faction, responds with a poker face as usual.


    "Assassins from national governments are already on their way to Zunfang City. Or some may have come in before the concert day. You''re free to go in. It''s a hard city to get out of."


    Raphael says. That''s why Harry can barely move from Zunfantasy City. There seems to have been some sneaking up on TV appearances, etc.


    "We came in hard and we came out hard."


    Bitons that recall unpleasant memories and become tannic.


    "There have been a number of people who have ever attempted to assassinate Harry Benjamin and entered the City of Zunfantasy. Of course it''s all a failure. He was also targeted when he went outside Zunfantasy City, but of course they have failed as well. But this time - it''s different."


    "How is that different?


    Listening to Raphael, Biton had a bad feeling. I was wondering if we''d be going to that outlaw city again.


    "If he''s going live, there''s a lot of people who think he''s going to have a chance - he''s going to judge. There are many who judge - and there are many who judge."


    "And how far does it go that those who judge... It is"


    Raphael''s expression remains the same, even if Biton rarely shrugs his shoulders and jokes.


    "We won''t be stoned to imitate collaboration across countries, but we understand that this is a time when we can still push together in numbers."


    And, Raphael.


    "We can''t let them work together with assassins from all over the country. If I could do that, I wouldn''t even see it as an opportunity to be emancipated by retirement live. So, there''s talk of sending assassins from private oilfielders, too?


    Ask Biton what matters.


    "They''re already sending it. Those who take us reformists for enemies are arbitrary. You never contacted us."


    Raphael, who talks pale, but can''t be uncomfortable, Biton sees it. The failure to contact the Japanese branch is undoubtedly moving among those opposed to Raphael, the reformist.


    "No way you''d go ahead and infiltrate before the day."


    "No wonder there are such fools. Some of us. Elsewhere."


    To the ironically bitton, Raphael, who until then had spoken with a voice lacking discouragement, said, turning into a heartless or sarcastic tone.


    "Is my uncle a hobby for walking?


    A dream to speak to Harry without fear.


    (I knew I liked middle-aged men, but my dreams came. This guy''s already in his early years, though)


    When I did it to Harry, who I just met, I had a dream of coming that I miss, and Kehiko thinks.


    ''That''s right. Harry and I love walking ~''


    "No. I''m just biting my memories and saying goodbye. In the landscape."


    Casey turned to the dreamer and replied happily, but Harry returned another answer.


    "Good day to you."


    looking over the surrounding buildings, smiling, Harry said.


    "I like the landscape - or the space. Natural or urban. Outdoors or indoors. Every place has a taste. Before I became your questioner, I liked to travel."


    "Oh, that''s the same for me. I don''t travel though. I like all kinds of views"


    "Travel. It''s good to make memories. It''s great to get in touch with all kinds of landscapes."


    That''s what Harry tells me, and the coming dream looks up to Kehiko.


    "Because, Brother Kehiko. Let''s go on a trip."


    "Oh, wow."


    Kuhiko is suddenly told the story and gives a slightly upside-down voice.


    "Does my uncle travel with his music buddies, too?


    "That''s just a work relationship. We''re not gonna be friends or anything."


    "Harry always travels with Casey ~"


    Harry answers the incoming dream question with a smile on his face and Casey says with a smile and laugh beside him.


    "Hey, come on, you can''t talk about other musicians in front of Harry."


    Mina cautions.


    Harry''s dislike of his peers was famous. I hate most musicians regardless of their genre. Especially tough on the same rock system as myself.


    "I''m a rocker, but I hate the anti-social, anti-authority, anti-institutional themes and styles of Rock''s stupid rounds. There is no such thing as everyone. Sweet. Bad just gets big, cheats stupid customers, and makes money off of commercialism. Besides, while you speak against the system, you''re haunted by the social framework, you pay taxes seriously, you hire a lawyer if you need anything, you speak ill of society and someone else, and you''re orah. I don''t know, ignore the signal and follow the common sense of the world, some idiots were pissed off. Your child hasn''t. Both the murmuring Azumi and the brain-rotting who appreciate the murmur are fucked face together."


    In one interview, Harry, who had been calm until then, had become so grumpy that he had become so grumpy. Viewers guessed that this was quite disgusting.


    Many colleagues were uncomfortable with this Harry statement, but it is extremely persuasive. Anyway, Harry serves as a building block for numerous underground organizations, because he''s really a man practicing anti-power systems. From such Harry''s point of view, I can''t help being treated like a fake.


    "It''s not as good as no. Actually, some of them are admittedly close to each other."


    Harry shrugs his shoulders and laughs.


    "What do you think of Mika Tsukinawa? We were in the commercial together, weren''t we?


    The coming dream asks.


    "Oh, he''s the one who''s not fake, he''s real. If we meet face to face, we''ll talk a lot."


    "It is."


    The fact that Mika, usually the natural enemy, is recognized by Harry, was for some reason a dream that leaves me happy and naturally smiling.


    "Don''t take care of Mika''s lyrics as well as songs. Absolutely not a guy who understates the lyrics. It''s important there. I think Mika Tsukinawa is the one who rocks that life. It''s obvious because you''re standing in a dead place. I want you to turn from the blue pop."


    "I love Mika too -"


    Harry talking in a good mood and Casey raising one arm and giving him a bounced voice.


    "But Mika, she spits so much when she talks, it''s hard to stop by."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry about such a small thing. It doesn''t melt because you spit on it."


    Harry raises his voice and laughs at the words of his coming dream.


    "Even small things bother me"


    And shortly after the coming dream said it, the grin disappeared from Harry''s face.


    Coming dreams, pity and Kabadyman''s face also change. Adonis rolls his fighting spirit quietly. Angel throws the cigarette in his cell ashtray. Kehiko stops and builds the door behind the subspace tunnel.


    "Living adds challenges. Just being alive piles up the challenges. And then homework stays."


    Harry also stops and squeals. Other faces stop naturally on their feet and keep an eye on the Lord of Signs. He doesn''t show up, but he''s surrounded.


    (Is that a sniper from inside the building? Trouble - isn''t it? with those flickering black hands)


    Adonis is aware of the surrounding buildings and Kehiko.


    "Hmm, apparently homework time. Just do it for me."


    Copy that.


    "Kabadi!"


    "Yesterday''s angels get paid to clean up other people''s homework."


    Mercy and Kabadyman replied to Harry''s words joking and saying, Angel was Angel.


    Four gunshots sound as you continue to stand. Three shots are sniper guns. One shot was fired by a Kabadyman before he sniped one of the snipers.


    "What the hell?"


    ''Interesting. It''s a haunted hand.''


    Seeing the five black hands unfolding around her, Harry says strangely, and Casey gleams her expression intrigued. The three bullets that were sniped were all prevented by this black hand.


    Angel and Adonis each fire a gun at a sniper in the opposite direction of the building. The snipers both pulled right into the back of the window and avoided shooting...


    "Wow!?


    "What the fuck!?


    "Guaaaaaaa!"


    Both the sniper Angel and Adonis shot, as well as yet another, broke through the window and the wall and jumped out of the building into the air as if they were being dragged out.


    A dream that identified the sniper''s location immediately released a gravity bullet before he could escape, dragging it out of the building by gravity.


    Angel shoots two snipers fixed in the air. Unfamiliar with his ability to come and dream, Adonis shot one of the others, one temp behind Angel.


    Gravity ammunition is unlocked and the three snipers who were shot fall simultaneously. One died at the time of the shooting, one at the impact of the fall, but the other survived. But it''s incapable of combat, so nobody cares. Sooner or later, the inhabitants of Zunfantasy City will be wrapped around them.


    "Even before!


    Shortly after Mina screams, many more gunshots sound. But all the bullets that were likely to hit Harry were caught with black hands moving at high speeds.

 1607 12

    Harry, Adonis, and Kabadyman were surprised that Mina had made a dignified advance by exposing herself to the enemy shooting from the front.


    "Blue Hassibiroko, come on!


    Soon, Mina changes her costume, dressed in a blue suit all over her body and wearing a helm. The face was covered with a visor mimicking his mouth.


    Apparently, there have been many rounds of bullets hitting Poona''s body, but Poona is flat.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    When Mina screamed, the eye area of the helm glowed and the shooting stopped. The raiders who saw the light had stiff bodies.


    "Hashibilo fly!"


    Without help, no sticks, and a mild leap of more than three meters, Poona.


    "Hassibiro Dive!"


    Poona flies backwards with enemies, gliding at the same time as she screams. I flew too far in momentum.


    A shootout on the ground will unfold. The number of enemies was clearly thought to be more than double, but not a great deal in terms of quality. They seem to be trained quite a bit, and at first they would be professional killers, but they were bad opponents.


    Harry''s pretty good at rough stuff, too, but I''ll leave this place to the doomsayers to watch.


    "I''ll do it..."


    Inspiring Harry. It was Adonis who looked out especially as Angel, Adonis and Kabadyman shot and killed one enemy after another with guns. Obviously one of the three is missing a head.


    The battle is over. Of course, Harry''s escorts ended up repelling the Raiders.


    Two of the raiders tried to escape, but were relentlessly crushed by the gravitational bullets of their coming dreams, leading them to expose an unbroken corpse, peppered to depression and snagged to the ground.


    "It''s an extra victory."


    Sauna walks back, takes off her helm and laughs.


    "Mina, if you''re unwilling, you can go home. I won''t ask for any more rough stuff, so just keep doing your affairs."


    "Wow, I''m sorry."


    Mina apologizes with a semi-crying face for the words of her coming dream that conceived her cold anger.


    "It was horrible when we were enemies, but you can count on me to be on your side"


    Kehiko speaks to Adonis.


    "Kabadi?"


    "No, Mr. Adonis, not you..."


    Kabadyman, who points to himself, waves with his hands flat. I''ve never been hostile to a Kabadyman in the first place. This is my first look.


    "If I were to say that, I guess I should say that I was reliable when I was on my side because I was horrible when I was an enemy"


    "Sure."


    Kehiko grinned bitterly at Adonis, who seriously corrected him with a stubborn face.


    ''We''re all strong. Which one is stronger, Harry?


    (I don''t care what you think. These guys are stronger. I''m somewhat confident, too, but I guess not for these guys.)


    To Casey''s doubt, Harry spins words in his heart, not in his voice. This is still communicated to Casey.


    "With those black hands, the gun would be almost powerless."


    Harry looks at Kahiko and says.


    "You''re not, are you? Fighting Mr. Adonis here, I''ve been badly injured, so I can''t do too much..."


    That''s what Kehiko puts on his head.


    "Oh well. But if you could guard me with those black hands, I''d think I''d be able to focus on the concert."


    Harry was also prepared to live through bulletproof glass, but he hoped that if Kehiko was there, he would be able to prevent it.


    Junko, who returned to Azi Dahaka, was at the first floor tavern again.


    "I didn''t have a bad impression on Harry. Rumor has it you''re being told like an evil man."


    True says.


    "Sure sounds like a good guy, but I felt darkness in my heart."


    and Junko.


    "Wow, I was surprised by that guardian spirit. Did I look like my pure sister?


    "Yeah. I mean, I''m not seeing you, I''m blocking you from even looking at the Guardian Spirit"


    "You should have seen it. But didn''t you feel strong spirits?


    "Oh, I wonder if that felt somehow. But you said you didn''t really care. Were you such an interesting guardian spirit?


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu So, anyway, I''m strong as a spirit. If you were so protected, I don''t think you''d be so close to bad luck."


    When Midori, Junko, and Tired were talking, Junko called.


    "Mm-hmm. Fumi-chan."


    Junko takes the phone.


    "Gupi. I had no choice, so I let him go. But you, that''s it. What do you want me to do? I''ll tell the teacher to move my caregiver. I''ve been thinking about using O''Annes for a lot of things, and it''s ruined. ''


    I had a grudge. Historical pleasure complaining in a nettled voice.


    "Still, I followed exactly what I said - It''s not unusual for Fumi-chan."


    "Guppy, guppy..." Sure, liberation is shitty. All over the city. Have you forgotten that I''ve been messing with some of O''Annes'' brains for the past few days and making them ramble here? Do you think the guys in this town are gonna find O''Annes and laugh and drop him off? I made a promise. I didn''t even think about what happened after that. Good luck, superfool. Wow, ha, ha!


    Freshly screwed with a laugh of victory, the phone hung up.


    "I didn''t know you messed with your brain and rammed it. I mean, that''s not all of them. The two of us didn''t seem to have done that."


    Junko exhales and shrugs her shoulders.


    "You''re more helpless than Milk or Misaki..."


    True to shudder.


    "Professor Miyazaki is a pervert, but he''s very common sense and righteous."


    Tired follow. I am tired and used to taking care of a lot of things in Miyazaki, and I have a passion for it.


    "I know. In terms of good sense, Miyazaki is much safer than Snow Oka or Milk."


    And, true.


    "Well, it was my fault. Let''s go to the castle again."


    Junko rises.


    "If you want to hurry, I''ll lend you a car. If I break it, I''ll pay for it."


    "Stay thankful"


    Felony Next Courtesy, Junko spreads his uncontrolled grin.


    O''Annes, take the two of them, and the carrier moves in an empty dump car. Junko drove, True sat in the passenger seat, and Tired, Midori and Oannes rode on the carrier.


    And Junko drives while he hits everywhere. People were pounding on me several times.


    "Ugh!? What the fuck? You''re driving rough!


    Midori screams on the carrier.


    "It''s been a long time, so I forgot how rough this guy drives..."


    True regrets that you should have asked someone else to drive.


    "Hey! Hey, pure sister, change your driving!


    "What? Why?


    Junko looks strange at Midori, who puts in a phone from the carrier and demands it.


    "Do as Midori says..."


    "Hmm... ok. It''s been a long time since I''ve gripped the handle."


    True makes a rare and truthful voice, Junko unfortunately pulls over.


    After replacing Midori, the car safely drove and arrived in front of the castle.


    When I arrived in front of the castle, O''Annes was in the process of dealing with the residents. The murdered O''Annes and the inhabitants, together, are about dead and rolling. O''Annes seems to be quite a fighter, standing around quite a bit against the residents with guns.


    Moreover, History Joy, who was royal in front of the castle, appears to be stirring up the inhabitants.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. You idiots. Wahahahahahaha."


    Historical pleasure to see Junko and the others come and have a big mouth open and high laugh.


    "Hmm... You''re laughing at me right now."


    Midori laughing bitterly.


    "You can''t talk about people either. There''s nowhere to laugh like you."


    "Midori is nowhere to laugh, he''s a classic laugh. It''s weird to compare."


    True to penetrate, Midori argued.

 1608 13

    The residents of Zunfang City bothered with the appearance of Junko. Besides, I can follow you as if you have O''Annes on your side.


    O''Annes, who was in contention when he saw it, also interrupts his combat behavior.


    "It''s Junko Yukioka... Bright red eyes. Super cute."


    "There''s also a killer doll. The real thing is really small."


    "Hey, that thin girl, she''s too long, isn''t she?


    "Ooh... it''s Shizuno Tired... The real thing is beautiful and pathetic by the time it''s divine. I''m thrilled to see you. I heard you''d let me shave if I asked you to sit down in the ground, but is that true?


    "What do you mean, he''s got a humanoid?


    Some of the inhabitants'' whispers had reached the ears of Junko as well.


    "Ugh... Your ancestors, it seems to be rumored to be amazing..."


    Hearing the dialogue of the man who was talking about tiredness, Midori pulls and laughs as much as he wants, whispering in his tired ear.


    "Decide not to ask"


    "No, no, no... decide you didn''t ask, hey. You have to deny it clearly."


    "I''m very interested, too, and that''s, well, I''ll ask you later."


    To the tired answer, Midori felt something thin and cold, while Junko imagined the story in his head a lot and was in.


    "Uh, I was wondering if you''d listen to me for a second. The humanoid is called O''Annes, but I''ll take care of it responsibly, so can you hand it over?


    Junko looks over at the surrounding residents and complains.


    There was no one to turn to Junko Yukooka, not only a celebrity on the back street, but also a disturbing figure in Zunfantasy City.


    On the other hand, two Oannes, helped by Junko, have persuaded several Oannes who were in contention on this occasion. Junko and the others didn''t make sense, but they also knew that Junko was trying to protect themselves.


    "Guppy, that''s how you always get around to being good. That''s what I don''t like."


    History Joy exposes her displeasure as she says and speaks to Junko.


    "I knew you were a kid who''d rebel on promises, but you know that''s a clear hostility to me, right?


    Junko turned to History Joy and said in a meaningful tone.


    "Wow, haha, don''t let me break my promise ~. I said I''d let them go, but I didn''t decide where to let them go, and I didn''t say I wouldn''t incite the Fools to attack these guys after I let them go. In the first place, I started with your enemies. Guppy. Go ahead and be as hostile as you like. That''s what I called it."


    Historical pleasure with tongues out after laughing off in a deceptive tone.


    "First of all, Junko, how long have you been such a sweetheart? I''m very disappointed. Mad scientists need to be more outrageous. Everything should be twisted down with force."


    "No, even Mad is a scientist, so let''s stand around with knowledge and wisdom..."


    Even though Shi Yuan theorizes strongly, Junko cheeks with a troubled face.


    "First of all, come on... Fumi-chan isn''t just being self inhibiting, uncoordinated, and self-righteous. So you''re causing trouble, and because of that, for a time, you''ve pulled up on the ivory tower, and you''re in no mood to get along with me at all. I mean, I can''t live with it properly..."


    "But now you work under Harry Benjamin, right?


    Tired pinches his mouth.


    "Yeah, that surprises me a little too. I was wondering if Mr. Harry was so awesome to miss a kid like Fumi-chan, but, well, I just saw it, it doesn''t seem like he''s completely able to teach it."


    "Are you going to say tuning or something and stir it up? You corrupt Mad Scientist. It''s really lamentable how you treat me like this. Do something about it."


    Historical pleasure making both fists grip and wield strongly in front of your chest.


    "In a way, you can also call it a Mad Scientist in line with the Mad Scientist image."


    "Uh... I don''t think so, though. Is that the standard for Mad Scientists seen in the world? I don''t like that."


    Listen to the true dialogue, Junko dropping his shoulders.


    "I don''t know, why are you guys moving for those guys? I don''t owe you anything, and I don''t understand cheap humanism like that."


    Historical pleasure asks in a slight truth.


    "If you''re not grateful, it''s for sale."


    Junko smiles and answers.


    "I see. That''s understandable to me, but I wonder if I can make sense of such a concept to those primitive people. And you''re saying it''s worth it enough to sell you a favor? I don''t know. Shh."


    "Fumi-chan really hasn''t changed. Even Arlaune''s research was an arbitrary experiment that could have killed Arlaune. Because of this cooperation, Arlaune closed her mind for a while, and there was a huge delay in her research. Fumi-chan''s immediate, linear way doesn''t bear fruit. It''s like wearing it back in the dirt and stumbling through the seeds."


    "Shrapnel! My sermon is Forgiveness Masain. Who do you think I am? Soundwood history is fun. If Junko Yukioka preaches, no, no, no, no."


    Seeing Historical Pleasure shaking his neck around his side with a strange face, the three truly tired people, as well as the Zunfantasy City residents who are turning into wild horses, are frightened.


    "I regret it because it''s been debated, and, uh, you''re just in deafening mode"


    "It''s always like this."


    Truth runs out half-eyed, and Junko sighs.


    "That''s the typical kind of thing that doesn''t grow."


    "You add milk and snow oka, divide it by four, degrade it, and it feels about triple worse."


    "True expression, like I know... like I don''t know..."


    "Then let''s be honest, we only took the wrong place."


    Midori, True, Tired and Junko speak respectively.


    "Gupiuuuu... you can say whatever you want. I''m done. When this happens, it''s the last fight."


    "No, even if it''s decided on its own for the last fight or something... I already got what I need, so I''m going home, okay?


    "Do you insist on going home even though we''re going to talk about it?"


    Even to the pure child with a boring attitude, Historical Pleasure laughs confidently, without panic.


    "Harry''s retirement concert the day after tomorrow is going to be an awesome festival. It''s no exaggeration to say I''m here for this time. Junko, if you go home here, regret is a must?


    "Heh, I''m not going to live suicide. Imitate Megidball."


    To Midori''s point, the expression of historical pleasure changed expressly. Niyaniya''s laughter disappears, she opens her mouth gently and looks at Midori.


    "Sounds like the type you can''t hide."


    Tired and squeaky.


    "You look like you know why, so I won''t tell you. Because I''m the same type."


    Midori said with a nihil face.


    "Does Suicide Live involve customers, like Megidball?


    I really couldn''t believe it. Harry, whom I met earlier, doesn''t look very much like such a person.


    "Hmm... as far as Fumi-chan''s reaction is concerned, that sounds like it. Besides, even if you think about how confident Fumi-chan would have been if he had done it, he would be going to make some pretty awesome noise, and bring in fans by opening up a full city of Zongfantasy..."


    "Wow, if I find out, I''ll be damned. Exactly! Harry''s Retirement Live, This Is Suicide Live! We''re going to turn Zunfantasy City into hell, martyr-filled, and make a name for ourselves in history! Wahahaha......"


    Historical pleasure that screws up and rips apart the most important secret matters in front of a large number of Zongfang City residents.


    "So, what''s Fumi-chan going to do?


    "Gupi...... I tried to tell you that and stop it, but now that they know another thing you shouldn''t know, you guys can go home now! Go home! Hush!"


    After waving with an unpleasant face, Historical Pleasure returns to the castle.


    "Heh... tell him not to go home, tell him to go home, this guy is a mess."


    Both Junko and the residents of Zunfan City concurred wholeheartedly with Midori''s words as he dropped him off afterwards.


    The Junkos added four more oannesses and took a total of six oannesses back to Azi Dahaka. Naturally, driving was a mess.


    On the ground floor of the tavern, the newly added O''Annes seemed to be taking a breather.


    "What are you going to do now?


    "Let''s go back to the Snow Oka Institute. Let''s study these people in the form of transporting them to the lab for protection. If you''re here, you could get in trouble again."


    Asked tirelessly, Junko answers.


    "You''re not going out with that stupid bitch?"


    "No, I''ll be back on that suicide concert day."


    To Midori''s words, Junko smiles, shaking her little bits.


    "O''Annes and the others are bait that interests me. But I''m pretty sure Fumi-chan''s destiny lies in that suicide concert."


    "You''re trying to trap me, but you''re going out of your way to step on it?


    The foolish question is well known and the truth confirms it. This is Junko''s normal driving.


    "In a way, that kid''s the same type of mad scientist I am, isn''t he? The fight between Mad Scientists is a bragging match between inventions and research results. It''s not like you''re trying to kill me."


    "You said you were leaving because you were done."


    "That''s a fake to further elicit Shi Yue''s reaction. I was really caught up."


    She gets stuck in Midori and Junko makes her smile as she waves her index finger. Midori is convinced by that.


    "This is Snow Oka''s usual way again. I was beaten up a long time ago, too. Take a cold attitude or pretend you didn''t hear it as one of the behaviors that attracts or impresses others" interests


    Although it is a sacrificial technique taught to Junko, Junko doesn''t seem to practice it very often, nor does he use it truly. If you''ve been doing that all day, you''ll just be a nasty guy, so that''s a natural story, too.


    Huh, Junko sees O''Annes and the others. The other three also turn their gaze when they are followed.


    "I want to know more about what culture is, and if I can, I want to go where these people live. Didn''t Fumi-chan have that much interest? Unilaterally use it as research material or modify it. Come on..."


    "We''re talking about a better deal if we stay close ~. Abba, abba, abba, abba"


    Junko was stunned by Historical Pleasure''s lack of thought, while Midori was laughing as if to apply Historical Pleasure.

 1609 14

    Harry and the refugees were only formally present at the garbage collection site where they were pushed in, but they were the same whether they were there or not. They were talking about relying on them if anything happened, but no matter what happened, they didn''t listen to the refugees'' words or anything, so they became treated as something that wasn''t even from the refugee side.


    One day, the watchmen were replaced.


    Unlike before, the newly-arrived watchmen began to look after the refugees in a worthy way, and even persuaded nearby towns, which had a strong wind against the refugees, to accept them.


    The person who is the leader of the watchdog works particularly vigorously and becomes the subject of discussion both from the refugees and from the townspeople, of which those who support him from the refugees and from the townspeople begin to emerge.


    But Harry can''t open his heart to the man.


    Now Harry had become suspicious of both anyone and him. Because he has been deceived by those who pretend to be kind many times since he became a refugee. If you''re lying and fooled too many times, no one will believe you. Even though reason knows "I''m not always with this guy because that guy was a liar," I can''t really believe it in my heart, and I get myself into it.


    The watchman''s leader was a big man who was very tall and disappointed in his body. That alone stands out. But Harry never remembered anything intimidating about him. Because he always had a soft, tender grin. He was the kind of person who would soothe the air just to be there. It is also somewhat understandable that he grabs the hearts and minds of refugees and townspeople. Not all refugee townspeople have opened their minds, of course.


    I only remember his name as Roger. In the evening, he was playing guitar and singing in various places. Its big body, its big hands, its delightful face, Roger playing music while illuminated by the sunset, the people gathering around it, it burns in Harry''s memory, as a very vivid memory.


    "Ah, it''s Mr. Roger. I''m singing. Go, go, go."


    Find Roger singing and the people surrounding it and Casey pulls Harry''s hand.


    "Again..."


    Sighing, Harry heads to Roger''s side in the form of a pull by Casey.


    Harry wanted to come closer by himself, but Casey, who I miss to everyone, flew away with great joy when I found Roger, so I had no choice but to have Harry on my side for the night, which was the pattern.


    "Hey, Mr. Roger, teach me a song too."


    Where Roger finishes the song, Casey speaks up.


    "Then sing the song I was singing earlier."


    When Roger prompts her, Casey sings with pleasure.


    "Why don''t you sing Harry once in a while? Music is the best communication that connects people''s minds."


    After Casey sings some songs, Roger has said that, so Harry pulls himself away unexpectedly.


    "Huh... I''m fine"


    "Good. Harry sing with you?


    Casey gave it to me, so Harry is patient and sings with Casey.


    Roger was surprised to accompany the guitar. Because Harry was an uninterrupted beauty and he was very good at singing.


    At first he sang hateful, but only when Harry was obsessed with singing.


    Casey was interrupting her singing and listening to Harry''s song. I started to know that my own brother was amazingly beautifully possessed, and that he was a good singer.


    Harry is so focused on the song that he doesn''t even realize Casey stopped singing.


    While singing, Harry realizes that his heart has never been more filled.


    Under the sunset, I''m singing along with Casey to Roger''s guitar - if you put it into words, it''s just a situation. That''s all, but I feel terribly happy.


    "Harry, why are you crying? Something sad happened to you?


    Harry interrupts singing to Casey, who sounds worried.


    "No, I''m not. Harry''s happy. People cry even if they''re too happy. Harry had an aura of joy all over his body."


    Harry was shocked when Roger, who stopped the guitar, said the words quietly.


    "Harry is a very good singer. I''m talented. You can be a pro."


    "Oh, I wonder..."


    Roger tricks me and makes me look uncomfortable, Harry.


    "Even if I look like this, I used to be a professional musician. That''s what I say, no doubt. [M] I didn''t really sell it."


    That''s what Roger laughed openly.


    Roger and I break up, and the two of us get on our way home. Even so, at the end of my eyes and nose.


    "Today, hey, Harry sang it. Harry, you sound so good, you sing so well."


    Back to the tent, which is a refugee colony, Casey told her grandfather about today with a big shabby. I whimpered that my grandfather would tell me until I was crying, but Casey kept it a secret from me.


    "No, your mom was good at singing, too. I was in a band when I was a student with my dad. My dad was a guitar."


    My grandfather told me that story.


    And then, Harry and Casey, they took to Roger every evening. We had a lot to talk about, and we sang together. I was looking forward to the evening. That''s not just Harry and Casey, it''s the same for the other refugees.


    "I believe I can create a world where people don''t have to argue."


    One day Roger said that in front of Harry and Casey.


    "Of course not right now. But if one person and many people try to be nice to the other, if they have a heart of tolerance, little by little, slowly, but surely, people are going to a better world."


    Harry has believed ever since that Roger''s dialogue was right. But I also knew it was impossible.


    Then a few more days and as I was singing with Harry, Casey and Roger, the other refugees gradually joined in and sang with me.


    There was also a slight increase in the number of townspeople actively supporting refugees. There is no question that Roger''s morality has become a business.


    Eventually, even the townspeople would attend the evening concert, and indeed, at that time, the hedges of the hearts and minds of the refugees and the townspeople were gone.


    "He''s like a godforsaken charity."


    My grandfather looked at Roger and narrowed his eyes, saying so. Harry agreed.


    A bright, warm light plunged into the garbage dump, illuminating people''s hearts - that''s how Harry took it.


    But one day, the light went out.


    Not everyone welcomed the new watchmen. On the contrary, the Raisists, who live in towns and have a high degree of contempt for refugees, seemed abominable about Roger, who vigorously encourages refugee help and mutual understanding of the townspeople.


    Harry froze when he heard about Roger being stabbed in town.


    Throw out the day''s work, too, and Harry and Casey rush to the hospital.


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, the refugees, and many of the townspeople, were in a state of mayhem in front of the hospital.


    He says he''s in critical condition.


    "Oh... God..."


    "Why should such a good man be stabbed! Whose fault is it!


    Refugees and townspeople mourn and grieve together.


    It was that night and I was finally allowed to face Roger''s body and say goodbye. The next day, the body is said to be transported to the United States, his home country.


    Roger''s large body lay in a two-handed outfit. The face looked terribly calm.


    "Mr. Roger... I lived until yesterday..."


    Casey is clinging to Harry and crying. Harry also kept crying silently.


    The next day, in front of Tent County, where the refugees lived, and on the road at the entrance to the town, it said this in large part with red paint.


    ''We are human beings. I can''t live with pests who look like people. God doesn''t even acknowledge that you can treat pests like that. It is the devil who treats pests. The devil was crusaded, and justice was done. That''s all we''re talking about. "


    It was obvious that whoever wrote that outrageous message was by whoever killed Roger. Or maybe it''s more than one task, not a solo offender.


    Whether the watchmen formed fear or despair, they all took turns. And the newly arrived watchmen were extremely discriminating, and they were in worse shape than they were before Roger and the others arrived. The people of the town, who opened their hearts to the refugees, also distanced themselves from the refugees again.


    Good perished, evil prevailed. If you look only at the results, it''s the opposite of Roger''s ideals.


    Roger was a great person, but Harry can''t believe what Roger said. The world of men can''t help, no matter how hard a very few good men try. Evil is stronger in this world.


    No, even Harry suspects that people themselves are evil. I was even beginning to wonder if this very world that kills the good and makes the bad guys laugh - or the God who created this world, is absolutely evil.

 1610 15

    The night dawns. The concert is due tomorrow afternoon, so Zunfantasy City is busy preparing for it. Because it will somehow be a mobile concert involving the entire city.


    Harry Bejanmin starts playing in front of the castle square, from where he gets in his car and travels a little bit more, and finally plans to return to the castle again. In the middle of the move, there is no playing.


    "But... it''s an odd fate"


    V5, the apparent leader of the Lost Paradigm, speaks toward Krishna.


    "I didn''t know that you, who once spanked us, were going to fight against the Lord in the same camp."


    "That''s the same thing from me"


    Spoken to by V5, Krishna says in a quiet tone.


    Retrospectively, about five years ago, Krishna was first hostile to the Lost Paradigm when she acted with the eleventh presidential squad of the Mercenary School.


    Krishna continued to fight the Lost Paradigm even after the mercenary school''s eleventh chairman squad was disbanded. Since the failure of the rule of the Republika S��guroa, the power of the Lost Paradigm has weakened rapidly, and the armies of the nations persevered in their pursuit and quest for the V5 seen as the mastermind. And Krishna finally came to V5.


    Krishna knew the truth then. That V5 is only the boss on the surface, and that it is someone else who created the Lost Paradigm, as well as treating tissue as a personal object.


    Krishna, who did not refuse to come, but stepped into the city of Zun-Phantom, where it was difficult to leave, met Harry Benjamin and listened to him for a long time.


    ''I just gave it to whoever I wanted. And I should have given it to you, too. The Lost Paradigm is what it takes to fight the bad guys. "


    As a manipulation, Krishna could not take Harry''s words off.


    "Even the garbage is alive in the garbage mountains. Don''t you think? Whatever man hates, but he''s alive. In a world that is thought to be dirty, a worm that is thought to be dirty, has a life. I know the joy and suffering of life. Someone denies someone - well, that''s on its own. But then you shouldn''t be able to complain if the other one has been denying the other - the one you''re denying with a good mind, trying to be the other. I''m proud to have given the cockroaches a new life. The firm company, the society behind it, the Lost Paradigm, and above all, my fans."


    Krishna was listening to Harry speak calmly with a calm waist.


    I just feel like I''m facing Harry, wrapped in warm air. I don''t think he''s the one who created an evil organization, very much like the Lost Paradigm.


    Then Harry talked about his roots, whether he created a gang organization or a Lost Paradigm and built a place like a receptacle for anti-social humans. Becoming a refugee, he told all his old stories since he got to the garbage collection.


    After talking, Harry brought up his guitar and made him sing about three songs in front of Krishna.


    When Krishna asked why she told this story to herself, the enemy, Harry, who was perfectly capable of drinking in, returned an unintelligible answer because she liked her sister.


    Krishna was also totally attracted to Harry. He was the one who continued to resist the irrational management of the world. He was the leader of those who opposed the world. The name Emperor of the Garbage Mountains speaks of his presence without dating or sarcasm.


    I want to serve this man. I want to protect this man. You may become what is called evil. Such feelings boiled strongly in Krishna and could not be stopped. And now Krishna is on Harry''s side like this.


    "What will you do when the concert is over?


    Krishna asks V5.


    "I''ll be gone by the time it''s over. Die with My Master"


    V5 answered that with a smile under his mask.


    "I... will not martyr. But..."


    Krishna says in a lonely tone.


    "I''m willing to risk my life and hang out with Harry''s final wishes. If we survive, we''ll find a new battlefield."


    "Right."


    V5 nodded quietly. V5 felt that the area was the definitive difference between herself and Krishna. Krishna has pledged allegiance to Harry. V5 has not only sworn allegiance, but has even seen it as a being that must worship and be for itself. Therefore, there is no use in a world without Harry.


    Harry is already in the stage of getting ready for tomorrow''s concert and all he has to do is wait.


    It was the first concert in over twenty years, but it was strange to me that if I never got na?ve, I didn''t have a lot of pressure.


    (I wonder if it''s because I''ve decided that this is the end of the line)


    I don''t know myself, but I start to wonder if it isn''t.


    Don''t you have to practice guitar or song?


    I sit back in bed and peek into Harry''s face as he blurts, and Casey calls out.


    "I don''t care about that"


    Harry exhales.


    "Then let''s go play again today."


    "That''s a little too...... I''m tired of walking around yesterday. It doesn''t taste good to be tired tomorrow."


    "Well... well, I chatted with my dreams -"


    "Not again. You really liked it."


    Hearing Casey''s request, Harry spills a grin.


    "I''m starting to like Harry, too. I was going to be Harry, and I was chatting with my dreams, so I''m starting to like me."


    "Shall I try a little of your story, too?


    Second, an incredible dialogue of my own came out of Harry''s mouth. Why did you think that? That''s something I''ve never thought of before. I''ve never told anyone about Casey. I didn''t even tell my grandfather.


    "Fine. Talk to me, talk to me.


    Casey admitted with a smile. When this happens, I feel like a stream I have to talk to.


    Exit the room and head to the room in the castle. Kahiko and I were in the same room in our dreams. I''ve got a room for you individually, and for some reason, you two are in the same room.


    "Are you two brothers? My dream was to call me" Kihiko. "


    "My last name is different though. You''re just a good friend."


    Harry knocks and opens the room.


    "Anything wrong?


    A dream comes to Harry, who stands at the door of the room. I''m not naked because I don''t know when I''ll be dispatched to escort you.


    "No, my sister liked you, and I wanted to introduce you."


    After saying it, Harry is conscious that he has finally said it, and is surrounded by a strange sensation.


    "My sister''s name is Casey. Well... I''m the only one who can see it."


    Coming to Harry''s dialogue, which I couldn''t seem to say, Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko will have a decent face.


    "My sister... all the time in her childhood, she only sees me, and she only hears me. But he''s always beside me. Wow, they''re gonna think you''re saying weird things, and you''re gonna think you''re crazy, but I''m serious. I''ve been on the sidelines ever since I was a bee. I''m still laughing on the side and comparing you to me."


    I really can''t hide the tele from leaving, Harry speaking with his eyes swimming. My mouth also mumbles.


    "Sounds like you''re not making fun of us. It''s not like the devil is giving it away."


    I stared into Harry''s swimming eyes, and Laimeng said.


    "If you''re making fun of me, the story is flying too far, and Mr. Harry seems to be making it very difficult to say."


    Kehiko looked at it from a different side and decided that Harry wasn''t lying.


    "Oh, will you believe me? Good for you. I thought they''d pull more dongs."


    Harry stroked his chest down.


    "Well, if you believed me... you wouldn''t see it, but with Casey beside me... assuming that... I want you to have a conversation. All your words sound like Casey, but Casey''s voice is only to me... because I can''t hear you, so I''ll take your place... in the form of a conveyance..."


    I can''t seem to say more than earlier, Harry, hang on, hang on. Even if you believed me, I''m still embarrassed.


    "Fine. Nothing to light up. Because I don''t make fools of myself."


    "Ooh..."


    Followed in the face by a staring coming-of-a-dream, Harry coughs.


    How old are you? What''s your favorite thing? What''s Kehiko''s relationship?


    Casey asks excitedly, and Harry tells him that.


    "Twelve. What I like is being naked, when I crush people, and making fun of the guy who became my enemy, Brother Kehiko. A lot more. Brother Kehiko is a good friend and brother in the Destiny Community, and he could be a lover in the future and he could get married."


    Harry feels slightly pulled back with all the spectacular answers coming from the mouth of his coming dream.


    "What? What''s your relationship with Kehiko? Very greedy? What do you mean, lover?


    "I''m not a man or a woman right now, so that I might be a woman in the future and have that kind of relationship. I''m lost."


    "I don''t really want anyone to say that...... Why don''t you tell me who he is... Give me a little weight."


    Kakihiko protests with his face in his dream of not covering up and exposing himself.


    "That, of course, is to push Brother Kehiko - as a half joke, this Casey, as long as we''re talking via Harry, has got a bit of a grasp on her personality. Very curious, very innocent. I think he''s a true brain-garden kid who is always shaky. It could go through a pulse with our flowers. My sister''s flowers are stupid, though."


    (You''re a kid and you have great insight. At this age on the boulder, I''m only the boss of the organization, albeit small)


    "It''s all so right -. Casey''s a Brain Flower Garden ~ ''


    Harry and Casey are impressed to hear the dialogue of coming dreams.


    "I''m sure I''m the weirdo, so Casey had something to resonate with? Otherwise, I don''t want to get along with people like me."


    "No... I''m not"


    To the words of his coming dream, Harry shook his neck to the side.


    "Casey also doesn''t know that he''s another weirdo or suspicious of people. It''s an impossible nature. It doesn''t seem to be a personality issue, it seems to be physical. You know, because one chromosome is missing."


    "Deletion of chromosome 7. Williams Syndrome"


    A strange and intelligent dream comes to mind.


    "You know me well."


    Harry dreams of coming as surprised.


    "I didn''t go to school, so my knowledge is amazing compared to my age. This is an unwavering fact. I can turn the extra time wasted at school to spreading the sight and hearing and equipping myself with the sight. I can choose the knowledge I need, the interest I have, the knowledge I deserve to absorb, and consume time"


    "What the hell, William?"


    Kehiko asks about her bragging dream.


    "Williams Syndrome. A genetic disease, accompanied by a loss of intelligence, makes you an abnormally friendly person. I don''t alert any human being. I''m not discriminating. I don''t have a wall in my heart. Have an unusual rush of affection for the first person you meet. Anyone can love it. But the fact that you are not alert to others is very dangerous because you do not know that you doubt people, and you cannot doubt them. Complete purity is madness and murder weapon. I heard you look like a fairy."


    "Wow, it''s pretty much a hit. But is Casey a fairy?


    Casey is delighted to hear of the coming dream. Regardless of his face, Harry thinks and smiles spill when he does look like a fairy.


    "As for Casey, I didn''t see any loss of intelligence. Other than that... you''re right. I didn''t check it out at the hospital, so I don''t know if it actually was. I just figured after I found out later, it would go pretty well with that. Especially around being alert to everyone."


    As we talked, Dos, something black brought a sickle in my heart, and a smile disappeared from Harry''s face.


    "You lost Casey because of that lack of vigilance."


    I do not hesitate to point out my dreams.


    "Not lost." I''m here. "


    Harry didn''t try to convey Casey''s words.


    "You''re too sharp. What kind of hungry ghost is that?"


    "Nothing sharp at all. This is something you can imagine if you think normally. Lost Casey is a heartbreaking Harry delusion? Or a ghost? Didn''t you think to check with the psychic?


    The coming dream of spotting everything makes Harry probable.


    (Is there such a guy... You know, it''s not like you can spot that much or think about it and know it at all.)


    Feeling like he had his heart completely naked, Harry was driven by the urge to walk away from this place.


    "I have a strong spiritual relationship with someone I know. I was with Junko Yukioka yesterday, like a blonde, hoodie wearer and a long-haired brunette. I''ll say I know how to take extra care of you, but you better get me to the truth. There''s also the possibility that a new dust will wind up."


    "Are you going crazy about me and seeing hallucinations, ghosts, or is that clear?"


    Recommended by her coming dreams, Harry whines masochistically.


    "I kept turning away from the truth. Forty years or more. My time has stopped since then. And... you might want to make sure."


    Before I died - and it was Harry who spoke to me and remembered.


    Even then, Casey and her coming dream via Harry enjoyed the conversation for a while.


    Eventually Harry leaves the room.


    "Come on, I hear you liked Mr. Harry. I think he likes his dreams a lot."


    After the two of us, Kehiko said.


    "Yeah, funny uncle inside"


    And I''m happy to come and dream.


    (I knew I liked this guy an old man... Of course, not everyone can handle an old man.)


    Kehiko sees that it is certain that coming dreams tend to be nostalgic for men over middle-aged.

 1611 16

    Six O''Annes, who stayed in a guest room at the Snow Oka Institute, were put through to the living room the next morning and were mute when they saw what was there.


    "Everyone is paying close attention to Yo. Popular people are sloppy, sir."


    The mysterious life form that lives on its neck alone seemed a stunning substitute from the bottom of the sea. They are all staring in horror.


    "These people aren''t really in danger..."


    Others, on the other hand, saw the Oannes in horror. He is Yu Akagi, who serves as a negotiator for the Yukioka Institute.


    Already in the course of last night, O''Annes and the others had a lot of research going on.


    Junko preserves the cells of Oannes and others and is looking to make clones. Or he thinks we can make chimeras with people. I tried to do the same thing in Arlaune, but I didn''t succeed.


    "Let''s explore the memory side today -. So it''s nice to meet you, Midori."


    "Okkay...... pure sister......"


    Midori replies that I don''t feel comfortable with.


    With Midori''s power and tiredness, he visualizes O''Annes'' memory and attempts to project it onto a holographic display.


    further underground living conditions of their seabed, shown. It''s not underwater there. It''s a city with proper air and light. But the light source is unknown.


    Simple stone buildings line up and you can also see non-oanness species. A translucent, faceless dwarf walks.


    "It doesn''t seem like sunlight but hey...... Is there light coming from the ceiling? I don''t even see the ceiling in the first place."


    I watch the footage and Junko squeals in a pose with his hand on his chin.


    "That''s a pretty clear memory. Does O''Annes have good memory?


    I doubt the truth.


    "Eh, even humans remember every inch of the footage they saw. Everybody."


    "Yeah? I can''t remember...?


    "Let''s never forget the tricks."


    I look at Junko as if Yi were surprised, and she laughs and says it out.


    "Even if I forget, it won''t disappear. Human memory keeps being folded and pulled out, but you remember it all. Even my room, for example, can''t remember every inch of it. But I actually remember. To give you a plain example, if someone sneaks into the room and changes the placement a little, you''ll notice right away. Forget it, memories exist, so I feel weird against folded memories."


    "I see."


    "Is that why O''Annes'' memory is also clearly projected"


    Junko explains and convinces me that it''s crude and true.


    "Yes, it''s already a hassle ~"


    Midori interrupted the procedure and the video was interrupted.


    "Uh... I was hoping you''d try harder."


    "Wow... human beings have subtly different mentalities, so it''s getting rough."


    Midori gibbered up early, so the research investigation by exploring memories directly is cut off lightly.


    "I know you''re going to Zunfantasy City again, but what exactly are you going to do?


    True asks Junko.


    "Shouldn''t we let the hub know we''re planning a suicide concert involving a large number of people?


    It was true that even if left to Junko, he regarded it as unwilling to resolve.


    "Fumi-chan''s words alone - no, it''s hard to think in this case that my words alone move the center. I mean, even I doubt Mr. Harry would really do that."


    "Wow... I think Midori is serious. Harry''s just like me. What is it? I actually felt it in one shot."


    "Hmm... I''ll get back to you, but maybe it''s hard."


    Midori also told me, so Junko has no choice but to try to send me an email.


    "You''re lying."


    True pointed it out with Zito''s eyes. Junko''s movement stops.


    "You want to avoid the central intervention at your convenience, don''t you? Then be honest with me. You don''t have to lie to us and delude us."


    "Mm-hmm, you sure do. Sorry."


    Junko, who admits honestly and apologizes.


    "Ma, a simple story, fumi-chan''s plan should be screwed by us. If you don''t, you''ll unnecessarily reverse that kid''s nerves, and most importantly, Fumi-chan''s setting something up means showing off what he''s made. Disclosure of inventions and research is fundamental to the flux of confrontation between Mad Scientists. Showing it to each other can also stimulate each other, exchange information, or maybe they can improve their research results."


    "It was always like that with Professor Miyazaki."


    Tired said. Tired knows that Junko regularly confronts Misaki before True came to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Miyazaki has some peace of mind not crossing the line, but she looked like a completely invisible Mad Scientist."


    True to say as it reminds me of the faces, words and deeds of historical pleasure and makes me feel uncomfortable. Physiologically unacceptable type.


    "Hmm... even Fumi-chan thinks he''s thinking about the possibility of central intervention, too. And we''re going to take a way to wind it all up, so even if we get more people poorly, it''s going to be the result of the damage just spreading. It''s just a little bit of a head."


    Still, Junko was skeptical and passive about calling the center.


    "In the meantime, let''s go to Zongfang City again by the end of the day. Er... Yi, please take care of Oannes and the others."


    "Huh? Me alone...? Ha... that''s a big part."


    Junko asks me to let Yi leak a dry laugh. Communicating with outsiders who can''t speak is not confident of boulders.


    But with such fortitude, unexpected reinforcements appeared.


    "Let''s work together."


    "I was watching the footage that had been shown earlier from another room. Extremely interested"


    "You seem to be able to communicate, and I want to ask you a lot"


    What came indoors and offered was a pair of seven Al Rawnecopies, previously captured by the dog breeder at Mount Gambling Source and brought here. They are now residents here, too.


    "I''ll work with you, too! Yoshio, we''re all here to help you."


    Further reinforcements emerged to appease the fortitude. But this one doesn''t feel very reliable.


    Historical pleasure had already tested the modified oanness mice from oanness eggs, beside manufacturing new mice.


    In the hall, one man stands up against a small humanoid opponent with his whole body wrapped in mucus, facing each other with an iron pipe.


    The mucus humanoid is a agile move, and it strikes a man. The man wields an iron pipe but is lightly avoided and touches his shoulder on a humanoid.


    "Ahhh!


    The mucus sticks to his shoulder, he experiences burning pain, and a man screams. Seeing as the flesh and bones on his shoulders were melting out, the man was wary.


    "Try harder. Don''t give up easily. You''re risking your life, aren''t you? It''s a good life, but you''re gonna shine for me at the end of the day. Nebba-gibba-boop. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    While History Joy was cheering, the man fell to the front as the humanoid touched the man''s face and the mucus melted his face.


    "Gruppy. next"


    Following the instructions of History Pleasure, a Lost Paradigm soldier brings the next man.


    "What''s so fun about doing this!


    The man, who watched as the mucus humanoid killed him, shouted with a threatening face at Historic Pleasure. They are Zongfang City residents captured instead of experimental animals.


    "Uh, it''s fun. Guppy. Consume the noble thing called life to improve technology more. That is, work to take humanity to a new stage. Your deaths are no use. [M] Guppy, if this wasn''t fun, I''d be out of my way."


    "Sounds like fun indeed."


    A V5 appeared in the hall and spoke to Historical Pleasure.


    "V5, you know what? This world is supported by Mad Scientists. Mad Scientists made the world today. Shit all over the world, incompetent ethe public is like living across the crystals of the efforts of the Mad Scientists."


    Before V5 speaks of the matter, Historical Pleasure narrows her eyes and makes her argument.


    "Medical and flight technologies, for example, developed thanks to repeated human experiments by the Mad Sieteens in the war. It is only with that foundation. And the humans of the Hereafter are overwhelmed by the bounty. If there''s a real sin in this world, then every human being in the world, from birth to birth, is a great sinner. But he always turns away from that fact. I know it and I admit it. The Et�� public around the world won''t want to admit it - there will be. Guppy. It''s not just medical and flight technology. It is in all genres. Mad Scientists contribute and exist most to humanity. It elevates mankind."


    While Historical Pleasure was speaking with a slight laugh and excellence, the next man was also dying when his abdomen was touched by a mucus humanoid, spilling his half-melt gut on the floor.


    "War moisturizes. Brings great opportunity and grace to Mad Scientists. V5 and Harry are great. It expands the battlefield in an organization called Lost Paradigm, keeps the war going, brings new wars and prepares us for action. That''s great. What you''re doing is the greatest contribution to humanity. Wahahahahahaha."


    "Thanks for that..."


    V5 hammering appropriately while pioneering Historical Pleasure''s long and wide tongue.


    "There is no need for ethics or anything else in front of scientific and technological development and improvement. That''s what a Mad Scientist should look like. And yet, a few sus? Those three freaks and all that crap they call me and they''re fucking me. Jen, righteousness, faith, love, loyalty, public, virtue, thanksgiving, law, law - you''re all aware of what I hate most. You can''t call me a Mad Sie Tennist like that. Eh. Guppy. In the first place, they happened to be lucky enough to improve their track record, have fancy activities, and that''s all, but I''m curious..."


    "Can we talk about this one?


    I''m getting sick and tired of it, so V5 cut out an errand.


    "Gupiu, what is it?


    "Junko Suzuoka and the others have broken into the castle."


    "Say it sooner!


    To the V5 report, Historical Pleasure shouts as if it were frightening, but V5 was also frightened by Historical Pleasure''s reaction.

 1612 17

    Time goes back.


    The four men, Junko, True, Tired and Midori, visited the city of Zunfantasy again.


    "So, what are we gonna do today?


    At the entrance to the town, the truth asks.


    "Let''s just sneak into the castle where Fumi-chan is and see what he''s doing"


    "Is there nothing you can do to ruin it before you do something?


    "That''s like I said, because it''s against Mad Scientist dueling rules. Come on..."


    "Is it not against the Mad Scientist rules to make sure beforehand what you''re doing?


    "Hmm... that''s it, this is it..."


    Truth kept sticking in, and Junko felt bitter.


    "Are you gonna sneak in with the four of us?


    And, tired.


    "There aren''t many of them. Let''s narrow it down to two. Naturally I''ll go, but one more..."


    "Naturally I go. For surveillance."


    True offered before Junko decided.


    "I disagree. Let Junko leave a message and go true with me. If Junko really wants to go, make it a combination of Junko and Midori."


    "My ancestors, you know, come on..."


    Tired insisted strongly, but did not pass.


    Tired and Midori will head to town to gather information. I''m getting ready for tomorrow''s concert, so if you''re exploring it, you might find out something.


    Castle security was tight, but Junko builds a subspace tunnel to enter lightly.


    "Can''t we just keep moving through the subspace tunnel like this?


    I wonder that I immediately left the subspace tunnel, and the truth asks.


    "Is that it? Didn''t I tell you? I honestly don''t like this ability, so I can''t stretch it long."


    That''s why they decided to walk dignified through the castle.


    It''s pretty wide inside. A long passage stretches, like a little maze, into each other. It''s not a normal building from the looks of it, but there''s a lot going on inside. The design is crazy. There are passageways that are both horizontal and vertical, suddenly exiting the hall, and the penetration down the stairs is a wall.


    I walk around looking for a place where Historic Pleasure is, but I can''t find it inside.


    "There''s no one in there."


    Truth squeals. Even as I walked down the aisle, I only encountered about one person. Besides, the one I encountered was a cleaner, and there was no response when I saw the two of them.


    After walking for a while, from the front, two people walked in who knew Junko and True well.


    "Have you seen me before?"


    Junko smiles when she sees Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko.


    I sense signs of some approaching from the rear as well.


    "It''s not like that first. It''s all over the surveillance cameras, and what are you doing here?


    My dream asks.


    "Don''t you know that woman in white with glasses?


    "True to return questions with questions. What am I supposed to do? True, answer me? What am I supposed to do?


    The opposite is true, and the dream gives me a cold look.


    "There must be a stupid woman here called Soundwood History Pleasant. I''ve got him."


    "No, I didn''t come here to hang out..."


    True answers pale, Junko cheeks.


    "He''s in trouble. He needs it to make tomorrow''s concert a success."


    A clear voice echoes from the rear.


    When Junko and True looked back in grandeur, even though there were dreams of coming forward and Kehiko, Sauna, Angel, and Harry appeared.


    "You haven''t done that yesterday. You didn''t come here to kill me, but you can''t overlook what you''re looking for."


    "No, no, there''s no stopping. I''m just sneaking up on what you''re doing."


    Harry tells him peacefully, Junko explains.


    "So he said he wasn''t sneaking around at all. I was walking in grandeur, and it was all over the surveillance camera."


    The coming dream points out again.


    "If you''re a friend of a dreamer, if you''re gonna leave when they find you, you can miss it, okay?


    "Uncle, I''m glad you cared, but you don''t have to. We wrap up our work better than our personal feelings. It''s normal on the back streets."


    Even though Harry said it in a gentle voice, the dream came clear.


    "Are you sure? A total of four. You know what it means to be hostile to me, right? Or did anyone hostile to me forget the rules that freely treat me as my experimental bench?


    Junko confirms with a smile, but the coming dream answered with a mockery.


    "Is that a threat you''re going to make? Or are you going to warn me? You think I''m gonna give in like that?


    "Yeah, I don''t think so. I was just trying to see how it would react."


    "I''m not going to do anything funny. You don''t have to do it, do you? He''s a complete enemy."


    That''s what I said. The coming dream turned its gaze on Harry and shook his head gently. It''s a sign urging me to back off because I''m going to do it. Harry also became dressed to follow it honestly.


    "Brother Kehiko, make sure Junko doesn''t transfer and run away"


    "I can''t keep you from transferring. I can trace it as soon as I transfer it."


    Kehiko shrugged her shoulder gently, keeping her gaze off Junko and True.


    "That''s what I said in the nuances. Me and Brother Kehiko deal with Junko. Patience and Angel are true."


    "Copy that. True, the Blue Hashibilo child is strong. Ready!"


    "The angels of death dance. In the castle of the Emperor of Trash Mountain. A day before the concert, it was the front seat, the Requiem Chant."


    At the behest of the coming dream, Mina and Angel turn a true gaze.


    "Because. Makoto, what are you gonna do?


    Junko dresses true and back-to-back and sees Kazuhiko in her dreams.


    "It''s just fine to break up with a group that fights with supernormal powers and a group that fights with guns and flesh"


    It''s true, but I honestly find it troublesome that there are two enemies. I am particularly familiar with Angel''s prowess. Even if you''re not caught off guard one-on-one, if Pietna joins you, it''s quite a hassle.


    (No... you''re not. These guys......)


    Truth is, I noticed immediately. For a moment, but only slightly the murderous flow was blurred. Perhaps Junko will be aware of this discomfort as well.


    And I could play five killers at about the same time.


    Angel and True shoot each other. Mina comes in.


    Truth is, just after you take the steps to the left, take the steps twice to the right.


    "Off. Boulder."


    I laugh when my dreams come true.


    My dreams were releasing gravity bullets, aiming at where the truth had dodged me. Truth is, I was reading it and scratching it.


    What''s more, Sachina flies at Junko instead of True.


    "Hasiviro/Low altitude rocket!


    He flies horizontally on the floor, aiming at Junko''s legs, but Junko jumps to the side and gently squeezes.


    But for the moment of the jump, there were two black hands of Kehiko and Junko unfolding.


    Junko doesn''t panic, he cuts his knife in the air, snaps off his black hand, and lands.


    Contrary to the verbal instructions of the Coming Dream, Coming Dream attacked True, and Poona attacked Junko, but True and Junko were dealing with it calmly, as if they had expected.


    "I found out the lies"


    A dream that laughs when it stings like crazy.


    "I knew you were that kind of guy, and I was a little uncomfortable."


    Truth comes and dreams and says it away.


    "That''s how it''s got to be. Lightly caught, much better than a guy with an empty head"


    When the dream comes for fun, he sneaks down the gravitational bullets that were small in size and unleashed near the ceiling, with both True and Junko in mind.


    Junko and True jumped in the same direction and avoided.


    Even though it''s small, eating gravity bullets could seal the movement with the damage. Even if you don''t hit it directly, gravity slows you down, which is a real pain in the ass.


    Angel fires two shots at the truth. Truth is, I can''t even afford to shoot back. Avoiding is the best you can do. There was an appearance of pity at the end I avoided. It is imminent to the last minute.


    "Slash the scissors... Slash them!


    He swung his head, trying to cut off the truth with a bladed visor, but the truth was that after turning his upper body wide away and avoiding it, he also put the momentum that distracted his upper body on him and shook his legs up like a pendulum, rolling out a kick with pity''s jaw rolled out.


    "Ayaba!


    A true kick hits Poona''s jaw clean, and Poona raises a strange voice and peeks loudly and falls.


    (I wish I could effectively combine Hasiviro Demon Eye with the collaboration of attacks. Quite a threat if you eat it, of course)


    I really think when I look at Sauna.


    For the moment immediately after True attacked, Kahiko''s black hand stretches out with true glance.


    (Do not engage��)


    Black hands stretching out on the floor rinse and black hands stretching out for the head. From the current collapsed position, I truly saw that even if I could flip one, I wouldn''t flip the other.


    Truth is, I chose to put the stretch at my feet. As for the floor, I let go of one leg from the floor, gained even greater momentum with my torso, and dressed to buckle.


    I wasn''t worried about the other black hand.


    Before the black hand grabs the true, the pure child grabs the black hand and activates the force of atomic decomposition to extinguish the grabbed part and the hand ahead.


    Shortly after the truth spins, Angel fires two more shots at the truth.


    They''re after me all the time.


    While I thought only of the bullet, I was truly alert to attacks from my dreams, but my dreams were not the other way around.


    A red beam has been fired from Pure Son''s eyes several times, and the Dream is being pushed to the side of the battle. Coming dreams build gravity walls, distort beams and play.


    And Junko himself, in keeping with his true movements, kept as far away from the true side as he could. No matter how true it is, Junko sees that if you deal with the face of Plutonium Dundee and are targeted by more than three people at a time, there won''t be a single one. In fact, he was attacked by the three of us, and it was a dangerous place. Had Junko not been in the follow-up, he would have been restrained by the black hand of Kehiko.


    Junko shifts the tip from his right wrist to appear near the back of his dreams.


    Sensitively sensing signs of space distortion, Kehiko immediately released her black hand, this time grabbing Junko''s wrist in reverse.


    Junko can only manipulate things like atomic molecular electrons that he touched with his palm or fingertips, so he can''t erase the black hand that grabbed his wrist with atomic decomposition. But...


    Shortly after the black hand grabbed Junko''s wrist, the black hand grabbed Junko''s hand and its wrist, wrapped in flames. It accelerated molecular motion to rapidly increase temperatures in and around the palm.


    True, on the other hand, made Sauna temporarily incapacitated, so she could concentrate on a shootout with Angel.


    Of course, Sauna would soon be resurrected, but in that short amount of time, the truth was the abdominal cumulation that drove Angel.


    (While under the patronage of an angel named Junko Suzuoka, he is... even stronger than he was when he fought last time)


    Angel remembered the rush and the fear. Though he has fought back himself in the face of a true shooting, every second, and every second after that, he finds that he cannot afford it due to tremendous momentum. Until Mina gets up and attacks the truth, I doubt she''ll fulfill it. The time to do so feels very long.


    Angel snuck away to relieve herself when she saw Patience get up and try to penetrate toward the truth. True chi is pointed at Pity Na, and now he says he can afford a little.


    But the pity fell again.


    Junko moved her right hand from the side of her dreams to Mina''s foot, grabbing Mina''s ankle and pulling it to make her fall.


    (It''s very comforting because Yukioka has a good grasp of this battle. But...... it''s something I often get around to this point)


    Even in a two-to-four glaring battle, where the spearhead of the attack changes as it twists, Junko sees all the true situation and the situation from the enemy''s point of view, and moves along with it. To that fact, the truth was wrapped around my tongue.


    True hunts down Angel.


    Junko seems to be savagely burning his hands at the solidity of the Coming Dream and Kehiko''s defenses, but it also has a structure that completely suppresses the movement of both of us, even one person. Now, there''s plenty of room for the true one to support.


    (Angel is finally the wind front light. I can''t watch this.)


    Harry also decides to join the fight. Because Junko''s purpose is historical pleasure, Harry thought he would overlook it if he didn''t hand it out, and if he did, he could be killed here. That would make tomorrow''s concert grandpa, but Harry still can''t be overlooked because of his personality. Even if it''s not long before you get to know each other, be it those you hire to protect yourself.


    But Harry tried to get his hands on it. Exactly then, Harry felt signs behind his back and stopped the hand movement he was about to put into his nostalgia.


    New gunshots continued to ring, truly interrupting the push for Angel and thoroughly avoiding it. It''s not a pistol. Shots fired by sub-machine guns.


    Junko was also in the target, so Junko interrupted his coming dream and his attack on Kehiko and flew off the scene.


    "No way... you..."


    Truth roars. The man who showed up as a reinforcement. Truth is, I knew.


    "Long time no see"


    A keen-eyed little oriental speaks short with a true submachine gun muzzle pointed at him.


    "Krishna......"


    I truly spoke of the name of a former mercenary comrade.

 1613 18

    Krishna''s participation in the war carrying the sub-machine gun changed the flow slightly.


    Krishna was primarily aiming for the truth, but also the pure child, who is in a position not so far away from the truth, naturally takes the form of being caught up in it.


    But still, Junko doesn''t try to distance himself from the truth. Because then the truth is visible to be targeted intensively.


    Junko calls the wooden wand. It''s a wand that the wizard can hold, rounded like a cloud.


    The letters of light dance around the cane and go mad.


    "Rune Character"


    The coming dream sees it and squeaks.


    The intransigent attack on the coming dream by Junko had stopped at this time. I see the coming dream as a good opportunity to finally visit, make two bigger gravity bullets and a slightly smaller one, and fly it up.


    The letters of light scatter in all directions. It was rambling in motion as if it were willing, and the face of Plutonium Dundee, Krishna, flew over.


    Kehiko tries to catch and prevent the letter of light that flew for herself and her dreams with black hands.


    The moment the letter of light touched the black hand, the letter of light froze the majority of the black hand when it glowed as if it had exploded.


    "Whoa!


    The letter of the light that flew to Mina also, when it landed at Mina''s feet, froze Mina''s left leg. I give it to you, and connect it with the floor with ice.


    Angel and Krishna each had two letters of light flying, but between the time they landed on the floor and the walls and sprinkled the cold air explosively, Angel was dangerously, but all was squeezed away, and Krishna avoided sparingly.


    Aim for that Krishna, and True fires three guns. Immediately after avoiding Junko''s attack, he gets a true shooting, and Krishna can''t afford it.


    It was clearly a disfigured, completely exposed Krishna, but the truth could not hold back.


    When Junko cuddled his true body from side to side, he metastasized.


    Shortly thereafter, a larger size gravity bullet fell to where True and Pure Son were, snagging the floor into a large crater.


    "Too bad......"


    My dreams shrug in my face. Junko was firmly aware of the attack of his coming dream.


    True and Junko had moved to the position of taking Krishna''s back. There''s Harry around the corner.


    "Stop fighting. Yikes!


    Casey looks pathetic and screams.


    Junko reacted to that voice that should only sound like Harry. And I felt the presence of intense spirituality for the first time here.


    I stare and try to see the Spirit. Then right next to Harry, I could see a pretty girl about ten or a little older, with three blonde braids, with the eyes of Junko.


    (Is this the guardian spirit that you and Midori used to say? Very strong indeed)


    It was only for a moment, but Junko, distracted by the spirit of the girl protecting Harry, lags a little behind in his perception of the approaching of another slightly smaller gravitational bullet.


    True, on the other hand, felt the signs of gravitational bullets faster than Junko, and contrary to previous times, True held Junko up and flew off the scene.


    Gravity bullets cross the place where they were. Gravity bullets curve intact and truly fly in with the overlapping pure child as they hug each other.


    The ice wall instantly stretched up from the floor as Junko waved his wand in true embrace.


    When the gravity bullet landed on the ice wall, it shattered the ice, inhaled the ice fragments and made a chunk of ice for a moment before losing its power. Fragments of ice fall to the ground.


    Angel takes aim for the truth, Krishna takes aim at the two together, each shooting a gun.


    When Junko still remains in a truly embraced outfit, this time waving an empty hand, not a wand, an electromagnetic field shield is generated, causing the bullet to rest in the air.


    True shoots back at Angel and Krishna one shot at each for the timing when the electromagnetic shield disappears.


    "Hassibiro Fleury!"


    Piena, who untied the ice restraint, cried out loudly, and danced high.


    But he was in an odd position. He was jumping against True and Junko, dressed with his back turned.


    Truth is, when I saw it, I immediately realized what Mina would do.


    "Hassibiro Moonsarto!"


    With her back to both of them, Mina glances back wide in the air, spinning her body violently to see a falling attack towards them.


    Junko and True split left and right respectively to avoid this attack.


    "Giffoon!


    Piena blows herself up in a grand way dressed to pound herself on the floor with momentum and a good slap on the body.


    "Heh heh... now the attack, do you think they sent you? No. Yikes. It''s a critical hit. I tore you two loved ones apart, so hey!


    I gave her a half crying face with pain and she was somehow a proud pity, but no one could afford to lend her ears. True, Angel and Krishna resume shooting each other with guns, Junko releases a red beam from his eyes, and the coming dream uses gravity to prevent the beam.


    Kehiko stretches out one black hand. The aim is true. The truth of the shooting with the two of them was that while they perceived signs of the coming of Kehiko''s black hand, they realized they couldn''t cope with it.


    Junko reacts to it and beams the black hand of Kehiko. The black hand is severed.


    True ammo runs out. Even if you want to reload it, there is no shield, besides being around multiple enemies, it is very difficult in this situation.


    "kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi kabadi"


    "Mm, was the intruder Aizawa?"


    and Gabadiman and Adonis and even the castle guards came running there.


    "I wonder if it''s time for the tide. Let''s get out of here, Makoto."


    When Junko smiles satisfactorily, he hugs his true body from side to side quickly again.


    "Right. I''ve had a lot of achievements."


    Shortly after the truth shrugged, Angel and Krishna''s gun triggered, but before the bullet reached them, the transfer of Junko had caused them to disappear.


    "I ran away. Besides, Junko''s barely serious."


    My dreams exhale in dissatisfaction.


    "So much for the bloody feast of the Death Angels..."


    Angel that can reload the gun and then put it in your pocket and smoke. It''s an extraordinary outfit after the battle.


    "Good. Oh, you''re all right. Harry thinks so, doesn''t he?


    (Right)


    Harry responded with the voice of his heart to Casey peeking in with a smile.


    "As far as the reaction of a child named True is concerned, you seem to know Krishna as well"


    Harry speaks to Krishna.


    "It''s an old story. For a month or so, I was one of them as a mercenary. It was stronger than it was then."


    Krishna speaking with a distant eye.


    "I think he''s growing fast every time he restarts. But... I didn''t expect to run away when I got here..."


    Adonis says unfortunately.


    "Looks like he''s after Historic Pleasure, and I''m sure he''ll come back. I''m sorry, but I also need a guard for the pleasure of history. I don''t care if he''s gone now."


    "You guard at the same time? Is that all right? If you disperse, your uncle will be easier than he is now, won''t he?


    The dream confirms.


    "Well, that''s no choice. If it wasn''t for Historic Pleasure, tomorrow''s concert would fail, so do your best."


    Harry said as I couldn''t tell you.


    Tired of walking around the city with Midori to gather information, he stopped on several occasions on a regular basis and was shaking.


    "Heh, what happened earlier? Your ancestors."


    Surprisingly, Midori also stops and asks.


    "I felt a terrible chill. Many times..."


    Tired of looking grumpy, he said.


    "Something must have really happened. I knew I couldn''t be alone with Junko."


    "Ahhh..."


    Midori walked out, understanding somehow and thinking she was neat with him.


    Trying to chase after Midori, I get a call, and Tired takes a virtual phone. The opponent was Yi.


    "Fine. There are a lot of them in the room, so feel free to use them."


    Hearing about Yi''s business, Tired allowed him to smile.

 1614 19

    Thirty minutes after Junko and True visited Azi Dahaka, Midori and Tired also came to the store after collecting information.


    Report to each other. Both seem to have ended up with fruitless results.


    "Hey, it was fun over here."


    "I knew you should have turned me and Junko upside down."


    I laughed at him and looked at Junko, who was unusually in a good mood, and tired became a flashy face.


    "Let''s stay here tonight so we can deal with tomorrow''s concert early in the morning. Between tonight and tomorrow morning, there''s a chance that Fumi-chan will do something about it."


    Then I''ll have to contact Yi.


    Because of an earlier call, tiredness reminded me of Yi first.


    time back to that morning, the Snow Oka Institute.


    Yu Akagi, entrusted by Junko to take care of the mysterious intellectual life form Oannes and others, was in a depressed mood and headed to the training ground where they were staying.


    The training ground is one of the relatively large rooms of the Snow Oka Institute. Keeping the six O''Annes together doesn''t mean they''re cramped.


    (I don''t care how intelligent you are, I don''t know how to take care of people who can''t even speak... No, in this case, the opposite is troublesome because you''re halfway intelligent. If it''s the same as an animal, you just have to cut it off and treat it like an animal, but that''s not how it works...)


    Yi, the contact person at the Yukooka Institute, is good at negotiating human opponents, but he was not at all confident in the outside opponents.


    When I opened the training ground door, a terrible stench drifted from inside, and Yi glanced at me.


    (No way...? No, you''re not)


    I looked inside the training ground and found what I had imagined in the corner. Probably excrement for a few people.


    (Did you still put it together properly in the corner? And he said he stayed in this stench all night... Hmmm......)


    I regret that I should have taught you how to use the bathroom first, Yi. And I think I did something a little worse to them.


    O''Annes and the others are all looking to Yi. The emotion can be read, even if it is not human. Full of anxiety and impatience.


    "This... I''ll clean it up?


    I looked at the excrement, and I thought it was a good idea.


    "No, there''s Blue Neat, the absolute patron saint of the Snow Oka Institute!


    Reminds me of the existence of reliable allies and calls them quickly.


    A labor mouse, commonly known as Blue Neat, summoned by Yi and performing general chores at the Snow Oka Institute, appears. The name comes from the fact that it was ex-neet, and now it''s all wearing blue skin.


    Blue Neat, you did not hesitate to dispose of the filth.


    Yi carries not only Blue Nettle, but also the seven Arlaunecopies from the living room.


    "I want to teach them how to use the bathroom first, do you have good wisdom?


    Blue Nettle asks Arlaune and the others for their opinions on how to make you work. [M]


    "A yo! I just need you to put it into practice, yo!


    "It''s nice and simple. Push it yourself."


    "I have a plan, too."


    Yi developed a mild dizziness as she made a suggestion that seemed to work great, and the Arlaunes agreed with it.


    "Er... Oannes, guys, come here for a second..."


    Yi opens the bathroom door provided for the training area, turns to Oannes and the others, and speaks up as he invites them. I was also anxious to see if I could call it in this gesture, but Oannes and the others all stopped by the bathroom, so Yi was relieved.


    "Er, that..."


    Blue Nettle refers to Yi who is cleaning. O''Annes and the others turn to where they excreted.


    "Er, this..."


    Now Yi refers to the potty in the toilet. O''Annes and the others turn their necks to you.


    "Er, here''s how, uh, I feel like I haven''t"


    Yi sits in the toilet seat and makes him try to step on it.


    "Hmm, make this toilet paper look raucous. Cut in moderate length and wipe your butt like this...... and. So, at the end of the day, flush and wash your hands."


    When he finishes explaining in the gesture, Yi asks how Oannes and the others react.


    (He said he lived in the ocean, but he kept the excretion together in the corner, so I guess these people have a toilet concept too...)


    I thought so and was the fortitude to expect.


    "Nm"


    When one of O''Annes raises his voice, he heads toward the bathroom.


    I was relieved to see O''Annes imitate what I did, but I forgot the key thing.


    I didn''t close the door.


    I rush to close the door.


    When one of O''Annes ripped off the toilet paper and gave it to Yi, he made a gesture of writing something when he solved the toilet problem successfully.


    "Oh, you mean these people, some paper, some culture of writing letters? But the letters will be different, so I don''t know..."


    Yi twists his head.


    "I''m sure you want to paint and communicate."


    "I see."


    Pointed out by one of the Arlaunecopies, Yi slapped Pong on his hand.


    "I''m tired, it''s just a tease, so I''d like you to lend me some painting tools."


    Yi calls tirelessly and tells her what''s going on.


    ''Fine. There are plenty of them in the room so feel free to use them''


    With his tired permission, Yi heads to the tired room.


    "Wow... you really have plenty..."


    One side of the tired room was stacked with paint and colored pencil and sketchbooks.


    With a few sketchbooks and each of the painting tools, Yi returns to the training ground.


    Then O''Annes and the others paint with great momentum and joy. I think Yi is like a fish that got water.


    "Painting, you''re so good, sir. And no."


    Seeing O''Annes'' painting and the speed at which he paints it, Shiatsu is impressed.


    "Oh, it''s a painting of the city"


    "A stone city? I can''t believe this is in the bottom of the ocean."


    "It''s not what we call a dialogue."


    "This is a human painting. He''s wearing something like a competitive swimsuit."


    "Just take a look at this. It''s a painting where humans and oannes are talking. So you''re saying there''s an interaction between the two?


    "You''ve never even seen a fish in a deep sea fish painting."


    "Oh, a different kind of fisherman, is this it? My head is a fish, it really feels like a fishman."


    "What is this translucent dwarf? It''s like Krione''s become a person..."


    Seeing O''Annes and the others painted one after the other, Arlaune and the others entertain the conversation.


    "Hey, is that...?


    I''m worried about one painting, and Shiraito complains with his gaze.


    "This is..."


    Yi also saw the painting and ran a little cold on her back.


    It was a picture of a giant and great serpent or a dragon, in the sea, with countless oanness and fish-headed men with large rolls in their hands wrapped together in a form stretched up and down like springs. O''Annes and the others are beaming and attacking from the shellfish in their hands. It also depicts a number of oanness and fish-headed men who have lost their lives and sink to the bottom of the ocean.


    "Is that their myth? Or do you think somewhere in the deep ocean, there''s this kind of monster lurking?


    One of the Arlaunes squeaks. Their interest also suited this painting.


    "Hmm?"


    One of O''Annes takes Yi''s shoulder and hands him the sketchbook. O''Annes was painted eating fish. And point to your own belly.


    "Oh, you mean let me eat because I''m hungry?


    When Yi also tried to describe her meal in body language, Oannes nodded as well.


    "I wonder if I can fish...... No, you want fish. I''m underwater."


    Even as he got lost, Yi took the front door away.


    An hour later. In front of cooked fish dishes, O''Annes and the others are confused.


    "As far as the paintings go, don''t they have a culture of cooking?


    Said one of the Al Alanes. Sure, the fish are eating the whole thing.


    "I mean, instead of taking it out front, should I have gone to the fishmonger or the supermarket and bought the fish as it was? If that''s the case, I''ve failed."


    "Dong Mai, yo"


    I laugh at my head and my head and my heart.


    O''Annes and the others, who took out a fearful meal, changed that look. It seemed quite delicious to them and they obviously delight in eating it.


    "Looks like it was in your mouth. Good, good."


    Relieve Yi.


    But a few minutes after the meal, O''Annes and the others held their bellies together and suffered. And vomit one after the other.


    "Shit, shit, this sucks..."


    Yi panics. Apparently there were different things that weren''t good for them.


    "What am I supposed to do, this... Even though Junko isn''t here."


    "Only the brain should talk to the four professors. Oh, one''s not a professor."


    Recommended by Arlaune, shortly after Yi tried to move.


    ''That does not extend. I know everything about the situation. Apart from private rooms and toilets in the lab, we can take a peek.''


    It was Heavy Fukuda, a technician formerly employed by an arms-smuggling organization called The Breakfast Break. Now he''s in a state of his brain alone, living a dawn in various studies and absorption of knowledge at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Take the antidote, the detergent, and encourage excretion. After that, rehydrate them thoroughly and give them nutrients. ''


    After listening to Fukuda''s instructions, I thought it was another excretion, and Yi softens up. Besides, when I think I need to take care of six people, I give them extra.


    "I want Junko back soon... Go home around evening...... come? Go home... they''re coming, right?


    Whatever you think, it''s in your hands, and that''s when I thought Junko was impatient until he came home, and that''s when Junko called me, so Yi let his face shine and took the call.


    "Hello - Shh!


    A fortitude to raise your voice as if seeking salvation.


    "Uh, Yi-jun. I''m staying in Zongfang City tonight. I think I''m going back to the lab tomorrow. How are things with Mr. O''Annes and the others?


    Hearing the words spoken by Junko, Yi was strongly aware of the moment when hope turned into despair.

 1615 20

    I was in a room in the castle at night, drinking with Historic Pleasure and Harry.


    "Guppy, it''s finally tomorrow"


    "Oh yeah...... a lot of emotions"


    I realize many times that my life will run out tomorrow, but I can''t really boil down to it. I don''t even feel that I made my own decision.


    Harry has always been aware of death. After watching Megidball''s suicide live, that consciousness grew even stronger. I began to dream that I wanted to die as beautiful as that when I died too.


    There is no fear. There is no real sense of dying tomorrow in the first place, so there can be no fear. Harry thinks that''s okay, though, thinking that maybe when it''s just before he dies, he fears hard and disturbs it in front of the public. Ugliness will also be told as one of the legends, and the story is that I was just a man to that extent.


    "I''ve taken care of you a lot. It''s a lonely story from me to lose an understandable patron. That''s what I do, but I can''t wear it inside."


    Historical pleasure speaks in a good mood as he opens his own expensive drink in Harry''s room.


    "I have arranged for you to do part of my legacy, too. That should be a pretty good forehead."


    "Guppy, that guy''s happy. I don''t care how much the research costs are. Wahahahahahaha."


    "You''re a credit to me for the meal tomorrow."


    "I''ve had a hard time getting a lot of orders. They gave me drugs that would make me aggressive, and they wouldn''t let me out."


    "Then it doesn''t make sense. I want participants to enjoy the concert only on their own initiative"


    "Gupi, I don''t know the difference. Even if it isn''t, your song has subliminals planted on it, and so do Junko and the others, but draw the boundaries. It''s good to this point, bad from here on out, and so on. Awesome and hilarious. There''s only zero and one, black and white."


    (Sounds simple and happy, but if you become such a one-bit brain, you''re dead human)


    Hearing History Pleasure''s claim, Harry was laughing inside spiral. Harry sees no such thing as a person falling into extreme polarizing ideology. And as a mad scientist, Harry sees this woman as basically an idiot, even if she''s more intelligent than an ordinary person.


    But on the other hand, Harry is relieved to see such a pleasure in history. Because he thinks he''s stupid about History Pleasure, but he doesn''t hate it.


    At night, the Azi Dahaka Ground Floor Tavern.


    In the box seat for four, there is only Junko and True. Tired and Midori had been contacted by Yi to help communicate with Oannes. O''Annes all seem to be very masters of paintings and one of their important cultures, with much information drawn from their paintings.


    Junko, who seemed to be most interested in it, for some reason did not attend to it, leaving it to the rash, to stay with True.


    "I can''t believe we''re alone in a tavern. What time is it?"


    Junko, who is in a sizzling mood, speaks out as she sips her brandy in a tiny way.


    "I don''t really remember either."


    While answering, drinking is true to be aware of what Junko taught you. Some rules when drinking alcohol were also told by Junko at that time. And the truth was I was protecting it. The only thing I drank that made me crazy was when the apricots died.


    "When did you and I fight together?


    Junko asks me, and I revive the memory of my earlier battle at the castle.


    (It was fun...... Wow. I fight with this guy...... so much fun. That''s how honest I feel)


    To the extent of drunkenness now, it doesn''t get bold until True speaks of it in front of Junko.


    "About the murder club - since the drum can kick?


    Off the gaze of Junko, True says.


    Dim tavern, flowing quiet BGM, moderate alcohol, two across the street. In such a situation, in the big eyes of Pure Son, the crimson eyes were too attractive. And the smile on your mouth. I usually try not to be aware of Junko as heterosexual as possible, but now if I get a little distracted, I''m going to get drunk and drown in that attraction.


    "We had fun then, but we had more fun today, didn''t we? It really felt like the two of us were combing to fight. True. Don''t you think?


    Junko is also slightly bolder than usual because of the alcohol in it.


    But because True suddenly missed his gaze, Junko panicked a little, wondering if he had said anything to disturb him.


    "Sorry..."


    "Huh?"


    To Junko, who suddenly apologized, True returns his gaze.


    "No, I was wondering if you were mad. When I came to the castle to fight you, come on, I hugged you so many times."


    "You can''t be mad at me like that. Even I hugged her. [M] But that was necessary to follow each other in the course of the battle, and it''s not like we''re nasty."


    "Oh, yeah, hey. Because I was fighting real serious, too. But still, get a little nervous. Come on..."


    "It''s more shocking to think of me as such a difficult, weird guy. And..."


    Truth is, I tried to put a word in my mouth that came to mind, and it caught my mind. That''s a substitute you''ll never speak of if it''s the usual truth. But it''s also a true honesty, and now I''m going to calculate if I can help booze momentum and say these words.


    "And...?


    Junko puts out his expectations and turns a hot eye. Seeing that, the truth is, I got stomped off. I''m sure Junko will feel the same way about herself, and she wants to confirm it with words that come out of her true mouth.


    "And... to be honest, I was so happy. My heartbeat was quickening. Just remember now..."


    In the middle of words, I''ll be interrupted again. But at that point, Junko seems very satisfied, spreading a grin to his full face, slowly reaching out to the true.


    True takes its pure child''s hand and makes it into a desire to lay it over. Junko must want that too, but the truth is he hesitates intensely.


    (I''m drowning. I''ve been avoiding that ever since, but I''ve been patient and it''s ruined here)


    But if you behave like that and make Junko feel sorry for herself, I know for a fact that it''s like sacrificing her ego.


    "Hey...... okay?


    Without trying to take Junko''s hand, Truth spoke.


    "What?


    "Only now...... I want to break the ban and have another drink. Today... there was some daylight, and I''m in the mood right now, and I''m in the mood to get a little more drunk. In a good way."


    The amount of alcohol I drink to Junko is limited, but now I really feel like getting drunk.


    "Fine."


    Junko, who accepts lightly.


    True adds whiskey to the glass and carries it to the mouth. Junko likewise added to his glass.


    "It was fun. Wow. There''s nothing unpleasant about it, and you don''t have to worry about it."


    Again, True lays her hands gently over the hand that Junko stretches out.


    "So in the future, we''ll have more opportunities for the two of us to act together?


    "You''ve been saying from day to day that you don''t want to be on the front line, you want to be thorough with the mastermind, you want to hide and you want to be the one who conspires."


    "Hmm... but if True wants, you can stop doing that, too, huh?


    Truth often thinks silently about the words of Junko, who is neither joking nor serious.


    "Now... now the relationship, breaking is..."


    Scary - and the word is true to swallow.


    "Oh well. I get it. True you... you have something to aim for. I''m sorry I said something weird in my condition."


    My sister stared at me with those eyes, like watching my brother, and Junko said with a soft voice.


    "That''s not for Yukioka to apologize, either. It''s my ego."


    True to remember intensely sorry.


    Truth is, ever since I stepped into this world, I''ve been dressed like a pure child to myself. I push my obsession, even my thoughts through.


    Junko has been watching over and supporting the truth that keeps me through. I am aware of that. At the bottom of my heart, I appreciate it, and I remember the hindsight.


    If I could throw everything away and go back to my old relationship - if I could just go back to being a lover - I would think so many times. But the feeling keeps killing as much as possible. If True does, Junko will blame you for nothing, and you must rather gladly accept it.


    "Not very sticky, my vows are about to shake"


    True I think it has since I said it. Because of the alcohol, I spilled it.


    "An oath?"


    "Don''t ask me."


    "I''m curious. Tell me."


    "Until I serve all my purposes, I''m not with you... no, I won''t say it after all"


    "That''s when you''ve fulfilled all that purpose...?


    True did not take his gaze off from Junko, who climbed out on the table and asked with a smile on his face. But I didn''t even try to answer.


    Junko rises. I thought it was the bathroom, moving from the seat across the street to the true next door, and sitting perfectly by my body.


    "So... now when it''s done that way..."


    "Tell me what you swore, and I''ll leave you. Of course, if you don''t want to leave, you don''t have to tell me. Either way, I''ll get it."


    Saying with a pranky grin, Junko crept into his true body and put his hand through his true arm.


    (Ugh... a mixed spirit of great anger and killing...)


    When Junko sneaked back and gazed, the apricot, the guardian spirit of Junko, was looking down at Junko and True, trembling smugly with anger and jealousy.


    "What''s up?


    "No... anything..."


    Junko faces back with a bitter laugh.


    "The vows... I don''t want to tell you now. But one day I will always... teach when it is fulfilled. Keep it for fun then. From you, from other people, it may not be that big of a deal, but if you try it on me, it''s very important... it''s endlessly difficult."


    Speaking while choosing a word, the truth flaunts the glass.


    (Or because it''s something I''ve already told Yukioka. Once that is fulfilled, then��)


    "Ok......"


    Junko nodded with a smile as the truth spoke in her heart.


    "I''ve always been like this, but I''m still happy, hey. True, you''re always on your side."


    Junko is also pretty dared by the booze momentum. I say things that I can''t speak of in the face.


    "Of course, if we could just go back like before, we''d be happier. Come on"


    "I''ve been away from you before. My heart."


    Junko was never particularly shocked by the true confession. I knew it, and if I did, I had no choice, because there were parts of me that were giving up.


    "I''ve liked another woman twice. At that time, my heart was getting away from you. I wasn''t completely away, but I was obsessed with another woman"


    Junko looks back as he hears the true story.


    Junko grins bitterly again as he squeezes his fist and sees an apricot laughing in a gutsy pose.


    "I''m sorry... the devil gave it to me. Why did you say this? Because... but it''s a smash. I shouldn''t have said."


    Unusual for true, I apologize in panic.


    "Hmm... I wonder if I can forgive you"


    Words are backwards, Junko grinning slightly.


    "Let''s demand another form of apology and compensation, not words..."


    Junko narrows his eyes as he says, bringing his face closer to his true face.


    I didn''t really feel like fighting it either. Slowly turn your hand around the back of Junko and hold him.


    Shortly before his lips touched each other, a cold shock struck them both.


    "Hey!?


    "What!


    Two people who were given literal cold water. That''s cold water with lots of ice too.


    "Sorry. I accidentally slipped my hand on it. I finished helping Yi at the lab, so I came back early."


    "My ancestors..."


    When I saw it, beside the box seat, a tired smile filled with malice set up an ice spade (a container containing ice). Midori, who was nearby, has also witnessed the scene of tiredness mixing water in the ice pale.


    I felt like Junko nearby had heard something cut in the middle.


    Truth stands silently, catches tiredness without question, and takes charge.


    "Ouch! Ouch! I''m not so bad.


    "Hey, True, calm down."


    "Ugh... my true brother, he''s never been better."


    Pull your tired bodies up on your back and put them on your shoulders, stopping Junko and Midori from making the most of the Argentine backbreaker.


    Releasing his tiredness, Truth went out of his way to rampage his tired back kneeling on the floor, then headed upstairs to the inn''s own room with suspicious footsteps where his drunkenness wouldn''t cool off.

 1616 21

    After Roger was killed and the monitors close to the refugees left, a ditch was formed again between the trashy refugees and the nearby town townspeople.


    On the other hand, there were some townspeople who sneaked in on Roger''s case and treated him gently. But now the refugees and the townspeople could not deal with the air between them.


    Those who neglected refugees gained momentum, and when refugees went to town to shop, they began to curse in blatant and dirty terms, and the number of cases of violence gradually increased.


    Especially if you try to be a kid like Harry, going to town was a fear. I wish I didn''t have to go to town with just the kids, but I don''t either because of my shift at work. Besides, just because I acted with an adult, there is no guarantee that I won''t have to be subjected to violence.


    "Casey, don''t follow me"


    When I tried to go shopping in town, Casey tried to follow me, as usual, so Harry refuses to do so.


    "Why?


    Casey asks, laughing innocently as usual.


    "You''ve said it many times because it''s dangerous."


    But Harry knows he can''t understand what''s at stake, no matter how many times he tells Casey. There are no evil men in Casey. The very existence of a bad man is unrecognizable and incomprehensible. Consequently, we cannot be vigilant.


    I hope my grandfather is at least with me, but that grandfather has been tending to get sick lately. Going to town is also a struggle, so I try to make sure Harry leaves for the shopping as much as possible.


    "Please, listen to me. Huh?"


    "Hmm? Okay, but come back soon."


    I didn''t understand why Harry looked painful, either, Casey, but I still listened to Harry.


    "Who! Does anyone know our granddaughter!? She''s a long-haired brunette!


    When I went into town, there were refugees of old women crying and screaming desperately.


    "I haven''t even had my kid for a week! She''s an eight-year-old daughter with blonde hair I gave you! Let me know if you knew anyone!


    Next to the old woman, female refugees in their thirties are also speaking up and complaining.


    I had a bad feeling. No, Harry remembered a bad story. When Roger and the friendly watchmen were still around, they heard rumors that someone was targeting refugee children.


    We''re in danger, but it''s Casey who cares more than that. Move early to finish shopping and return to the refugee camp.


    "Hey, Harry, you''re in trouble."


    One of the refugees looked at Harry and spoke with a sad look and I had an increasingly unpleasant feeling.


    "Your grandfather collapsed and was transported to the hospital. Go get him right away."


    It was different from the unpleasant feeling I had in mind, but it still didn''t make a difference. Harry hurries and turns back to town again.


    "Hey, if you think it stinks, here comes the dirty one again"


    "Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    We encounter both bad boys along the way, but Harry tries to pass without looking.


    "Don''t ignore me. Are you deaf? You''re busy with the refugees'' hungry ghosts."


    "Big tits like Roger, too, have been heavenly punished. I''ll take the refugees'' side. You must be going to hell by now."


    "haha, it must be"


    But he couldn''t ignore the words, and Harry stops and looks back at the bad boys.


    The bad boys were afraid. Because Harry''s a ghost-like figure, even letting us kill him, has been staring at ourselves.


    "You''re the ones who should die and go to hell! I''ll kill you right here!


    Pull out the knife Harry started carrying for protection. As the bad boys scatter spider children when they see it, they run away in a great panic.


    Seeing as the bad boys flee, Harry returns to me and runs back to the hospital.


    We get to the hospital and talk to the doctor.


    "Looks like overwork. I''m resting on the infusion right now. I don''t have anything else to say about my life, but I''m old, and I''d better stay still for a while."


    The nurse told him in an administrative tone, and Harry stroked his chest down.


    When I went to the hospital room, my grandfather was asleep, so I was going to wait until I woke up.


    "I don''t even know when I''m going to wake up, so take your sister home before it gets dark. Noisy these days."


    That''s what the doctor tells me, and Harry does it right.


    "Casey and - is my sister here?


    "I came here with your grandfather. Didn''t we meet in the lobby?


    Listen to the doctor, Harry turns pale.


    Harry, who had such a fierce and unpleasant feeling of dizziness, jumped out of the hospital after searching the hospital.


    "Casey! Casey!


    The figure and voice of a refugee old woman and woman running, screaming, screaming that her grandson and daughter are gone, depends on the back of her brain.


    Rumor has it that people will come out. I''ve always had a bad feeling about it, and that''s why I told Casey not to come, but she didn''t come to town in this way, and...


    (That''s not what I decided. Yes... not... God...... please......)


    Pray while running. I didn''t believe in God or anything, but now I pray with a feeling of straw.


    No matter how much I looked, I couldn''t find Casey. Once back at the dump, Casey wasn''t there. And then we go to town again, and we keep screaming.


    "Kay...... si...... dude...... Yikes...... duh!


    Whether the sun goes down or her throat dries up, Harry keeps running and screaming.


    "Is this Casey''s family?


    A police officer shows up before Harry and speaks up. One of the few people in town who understands refugees and is on their side.


    But that''s why anxiety and fear increase even more when you come out at this time, and the way you speak up like this.


    When Harry nodded, it was clearly visible even in the dark that police officers would have a magical face.


    "You''re coming with me to the hospital right now. Casey''s the weight."


    I listened to the police officer and Harry''s head turned white.


    Police officers in this town say they''ve been investigating the whereabouts of the crowd. Then I finally found out where they were lurking. They say the big landlord''s house in this town was the relay point.


    They said they were letting the landlord''s son expose the girl and imprison her in the mansion. But then how is it the weight? Harry doesn''t know why he was hurt, not just to take it away.


    When I went to the hospital again, Casey was in surgery.


    It didn''t take long enough for Harry to arrive and the surgery was over.


    "I ran out of hands, but the bleeding was intense... Say your final goodbyes while you''re still conscious."


    Stunned by the doctor''s words, Harry jumped inside the operating room.


    From Casey''s face sleeping on the operating table, she was almost out of her anger. But he''s still alive. He opens his eyes and seems conscious. And I turned to Harry and smiled happily.


    "Harry...... I''m sorry. Grandpa collapsed, so I came to the hospital... I was walking around town trying to let Harry know, my fat uncle took me to a big house..."


    It was Casey holding Harry''s hand and apologizing with a smile, but that smile saw pain at the same time.


    "Scary...... It doesn''t hurt, but it''s painful and... cold and... I... am going to disappear... Scary... all the time... hold my hand..."


    In the middle of words, Casey noticed Harry was crying.


    "Harry... are you crying? I''m sorry. You''re hurting Harry too because I''m in pain."


    Harry is about to get his chest ripped off when he sees Casey force him to make his usual smile.


    "Casey?"


    Keeping her eyes open, Casey stopped moving. I feel like I still have the power to hold my hand, but I''m not responding. I don''t even blink.


    Put your other hand in front of your mouth and nose. There is no air flow from breathing. Touch your neck. No pulse.


    Harry didn''t cry, he just wept and quietly received Casey''s death. But he didn''t speak to his voice, but in his heart he was crying.


    The arrested landowner''s son was then asked why he killed Casey in the trial and replied this way before Harry in the hearing.


    "''Cause that kid didn''t cry at all. That''s so cute about boxin''. Whether you''re naked, touching me, licking me, or shy, I don''t really hate you, because I didn''t really resist. You were laughing at Nico like an angel or a fairy, weren''t you? What is this guy, a little lollivitch? I thought so and it shriveled. But, Boxin, I noticed on the way because I''m smart. This kid is retarded. That''s why I came up with something really good because I''m smart. I stabbed him in the stomach with a knife, and I framed him for hurting him, and something went wrong. Then, as expected, it was a nice reaction. It was so painful, I cried and cried in a golden voice, and it was already a boxin excitement max -. But, you know, I was a little crazy at hand, and I just stabbed him too deep, and Boxtin wasn''t at all willing to kill that kid, was he? That''s why Boxtin pleads not guilty. It wasn''t a murder, it was an accident. First of all, I don''t care what you think of this, it''s not a bad boxin ''thing, is it? Boxtin tried to have fun because of it, but if he didn''t resist, he wouldn''t cry, he wouldn''t be scared, that kid''s bad! Boxtin is more of a victim! Boxtin, even refugees like cockroaches who didn''t do anything to help the world, did they? Boxtin enjoys catching girls and selling them before they do, selling them to human trafficking organizations to get money into boxtin, even organizations make money selling girls, and people who bought them made good purchases, and sold kids can be petted and live happily ever after they were bought. Thanks to Boxtin, everyone is happy! Isn''t that right!? Yes, that''s why Boxtin pleads not guilty. It''s unjustifiable that a boktin who''s doing good enough to get a thank you note from the state is being arrested like this, and once the boktin is released, I''ll sue the police who caught the boktin."


    As a result of the trial, the landlord''s son was not convicted, but turned to a psychiatric examination.


    "It''s a flavor of life, including pain."


    After the trial, Harry remembers his grandfather''s words.


    (You''re kidding! Where is it?


    I rebel violently in my heart.


    "Pain and pity are all but one of the raw pleasures. And goodbye."


    My grandfather''s words like that just seem bullshit. I can''t accept it. I can''t accept it. It''s too ridiculous. And by the way, why do I remember now?


    (My father, my mother, Roger, Casey, they all killed me... Why would I have to be killed? What''s wrong with you? The bad guys are still alive...)


    The son of the landlord, who did a mess in court, killed his sister, and committed and sold many girls to the crowd, was upheld by law. That seems to be what human rights are all about.


    (This world is for making people suffer, hell itself! And that hell, people are making it!


    Harry was determined at this time. When I turn myself to the side that makes hell.


    "Harry, what did you do with such a nasty face?


    That arrow tip, determined, I heard a voice I could hear.


    "Wow ahhh!?


    I thought it was an illusion, and there was Casey in front of me, so Harry screamed in heaven.

 1617 22

    5: 00 in the morning. Harry Benjamin''s retirement live day.


    There hasn''t been a concert since Harry turned Zunfantasy City into Negijo. I used to go outside Zunfantasy City for recording, shooting, etc., but everything was done in secret, and I was moving quickly so that the assassins wouldn''t target me. Sometimes assassins were sent for that timing, but Harry is still alive because he can get away with it all or not.


    But a lot of people get together and stand out live, and so on, and so on.


    When Harry opens a retirement line like that, a lot of fans from all over the world are killing him to this outlaw city. It is an extra sneaky situation for assassins.


    Harry had greatly expanded his holographic display to reflect a certain town.


    "I miss you. But the building is a little different. ''


    Casey looks at the town in the screen and makes his expression shine. It is a town near the garbage collection yard where I once lived.


    For more than twenty years now, we have let the gang rule the town itself. It turns heavy taxes and the inhabitants of the town are treated like slaves.


    Especially those who once abused themselves are restrained and continue to abuse them extensively.


    My hair continued to torture the evil children and their families who were bullying me. Those who killed Roger also found out after the torture. Some of them left town, but they examined their footprints, abducted them all, brought them back to town, and imprisoned them.


    The assailants also look into the former tight mafia, detain all their constituents and continue to torture them every day. Though some of them died of debilitation.


    Until the son of the landlord who killed Casey and his family, he went mad as a result of the harshest torture inflicted.


    Only those who were kind to the refugees and their families were freed. Harry remembered them properly.


    Turn off the display, open the window curtain, and look out.


    "My life is finally over today - is it? I don''t know yet."


    From the tallest room of the castle, looking over to the city of Zunfantasy, which will be wrapped in the morning sun, Harry naked squeaks with his eyes narrowed.


    "Harry, I think you can stop now that you''re dead. I think a lot of people want Harry alive. ''


    Casey calls out.


    "Casey, are you a little grown up, too?


    Harry smiles when he sees Casey show up in front of him looking completely unchanged for over forty years.


    "Adult? You mean grown up? Hmm...... I don''t know how to tell you this, but I''m sure it''s growing. ''Cause I''ve been looking at Harry, so I can think a lot about him there, and he should be growing up.''


    "I felt that way. Or��"


    Harry thinks that Casey may also be distorted to fit his mind because he is a product of his delusions.


    I hear a knock.


    It''s V5.


    "Get in."


    The V5 that entered the room removed his usual mask and also took his cape. There is an old white male of Harry''s age with big bears under his cheeks.


    "We''re all set. So... at the end of the day I wanted to treat you with a face like this..."


    Scuffs, head on V5.


    "Nice surprise, Vincent."


    Harry smiles happily and calls his real name.


    "I haven''t seen your face in over twenty years, so I''ll look old."


    He was in his thirties when we met.


    "We''re old for each other. You''ve taken care of yourself to the end."


    "No�� your encounter allowed me to breathe back and live a moisturizing life"


    "It sounds like we''ve been traveling a long way. And you... I''m not always with you, but I still take you personally for a companion I''ve traveled with."


    "Words without body..."


    To the words of Harry, who told him in a glowing manner, V5''s eyeballs became hot and he had to cry desperately.


    "You can wear a mask."


    "Sweet for your words..."


    When Harry, who saw how V5 was doing, smiled and urged him, V5 wore a sleaze and a mask.


    Earlier in the morning, six of them had gathered for a live meeting of the day.


    Four of Plutonium Dundees, Adonis and Kabadyman plan to become the most important stage perimeter guards.


    "What are you going to do if they snipe you? Besides, I can''t prevent you from moving around town."


    Adonis said to throw without heart. It''s also hard to prevent live venue sniping, but Adonis thought it wasn''t a sane shack, such as moving around town.


    "Then you can automatically prevent it with my black hands. So I''ll take care of the sniping on Mr. Harry."


    Kahiko offers.


    "Oh... you did"


    Adonis has previously engaged with Kehiko, so he knows what the black hand is capable of.


    "But if Kehiko wasn''t hired, what were you going to do?


    Adonis questions even more.


    "Thanks for asking about my abilities. Where did you find out..."


    "I see."


    Listening to Kehiko, Adonis was convinced.


    "Problem is, the black-handed manipulation from when I''m inside the subspace tunnel is going to lose performance compared to when I''m outside, so how close can I get to the stage myself?"


    As for Kehiko, it is desirable to be as close to Harry as possible.


    "Whoa, that''s such a simple story. All you have to do is act like a staff member and stay on the stage with dignity."


    "Oh well..."


    Kenna tells me she''s eating pudding, and she puts her head on Kehiko.


    "I mean, why are you eating pudding right now?


    "Breakfast, though?


    Poor Na answers Kahiko''s question without permission. Kahiko stopped pursuing it any further.


    "Eye poison."


    Seeing Piena''s eating pudding, Adonis flaunts her face.


    "What!? Me!?"


    "No, it''s what you''re eating."


    Adonis said to Patience, who blushes and shouts amazement.


    "I look like this, and I''m blind to sweet things. But the killer I know has diabetes... He was quite a sweetheart, too. Seeing that, I felt like I was gonna suck too, so I decided to hold off on the sweet stuff."


    "I see. Then you''re gonna have to turn around."


    Listen to Adonis, says Mina.


    "No, I saw it again. Plus, I''ve set a good day a week to lift Sweets. I look forward to that."


    "Is that a death flag?


    A dream that smiles funny.


    "I don''t know how many times I''ve been dead if I''m going to be a death flag in about Sweets"


    The dialogue of the coming dreams creeps into the bump for some reason, and Adonis spills a grin.


    "Is it the Angel of the Lord who needs Kahiko? Kahiko protects Harry and we come with the consciousness to protect Kahiko?


    and Angel alternates between Adonis and her coming dreams to confirm. Plutonium Dundee''s boss is a coming dream, but the perception that the leadership of these six end-of-life teams was Adonis was naturally possible among everyone.


    "Keep that in half consciousness or so. You don''t necessarily have to stick to the way it takes shape. For example, if you get into a situation where Kahiko alone can''t get around, someone needs to get into the cover. Be flexible, depending on the circumstances."


    "That''s how much I can do. My experience as a doorman is inferior to that of Angel, Pity Nah and Adonis'' uncle, but I can do it on an ad hoc basis."


    The coming dream sounds as if Adonis''s instructions don''t trust him, and he claiming a little mucky.


    "I hope so. There are more people in the world who can''t be helped by adrift and can only do what is decided. So nails stab."


    "I know that. But I don''t want to be seen that way. Besides, if you''re the one who can''t do it, stabbing a nail is pointless"


    "Maybe you''re more cynical than I am."


    Adonis said as he dreamed of coming to express his most opinions.

 1618 23

    The city of Zunfantasy that day has been busy since morning. Fans who wanted to see Harry Benjamin live and gathered from all over the world had already pushed him to Tokyo the day before.


    Many of the fans knew the dangers of Zunfang City and stayed in hotels outside the town the day before, but quite a few entered the town the day before.


    Junko and the four of them mix up in a bunch of fans and head to the castle.


    "Ugh, it''s boulder Harry. He''s overflowing with people yesterday."


    "You''ve already got a guy singing and making a scene. You''re too fast, and you''re too tense."


    Midori and True say as she walks in the midst of the mess.


    On the other hand, the honorable residents agreed or disagreed with this concert.


    "And it''s so loud and it shrivels"


    "That''s annoying. Why would they open a town live and invite so many others?"


    "If you don''t like it, why don''t you just kill the guy who came too?


    "I''m going to. There seem to be a lot of stupid women out there, and I''ll kill you after I offend you and kill you. You came here ready to do that, didn''t you?


    "In a way, Harry''s service to us, isn''t it? We''ll have a massacre festival after the concert."


    "Oh, and the town is so full of people, I can''t stop being so loud. There''s a hell of a lot of them coming."


    "Right. That''s not 10,000."


    "It''s the last of the kings of this lawless city, and it''s okay to have a day like this, right?


    Around town, the topic of population growth through live shows is mentioned.


    As the four walked, gunshots rang in the distance.


    "Has the sober-minded fool robbed and murdered your tits yet?


    "I wish I could do it live."


    "Right. Keep a gap where you''re passionate."


    "I wish I hadn''t used a gun."


    A town dweller hears gunshots and exchanges such conversations.


    "Bringing people in, not managing them, not protecting them"


    I''m tired.


    "The people who come for retirement live purposes also seem to know exactly what kind of place Zunfantasy City is in advance. Looks like you''re looking for a thrill too."


    Shortly after Junko said so, the gunshot sounded even louder. Now it''s just around the corner.


    More gunshots sounding.


    In the sight of the four of us, we saw a shootout going on. Several fans were shooting at one of the town''s wanderings who had their hands on him earlier. One fan is dead, too.


    "Is that a payback?


    "You don''t know I''m handing out guns for protection at the entrance for free..."


    Tens of thousands of guns.


    "Harry the boulder, it''s a good plan."


    The inhabitants of the town whispering.


    "You don''t do anything, you seem to be thinking about your fans. To protect ourselves."


    "It''s American."


    True and tired said.


    Behind the scenes before the concert, besides Harry, the performers and the staff, there were V5, Adonis, Plutonium Dundee facades, and Kabadyman.


    By the way, V5 still remains unmasked and cloaked. Until I heard your voice, except Harry, I didn''t realize it was V5. When you come out in that outfit before there''s a lot of people, there''s also the thought that it''s to stand out in a bad way.


    "After more than forty years, my soul will remain imprisoned."


    Sitting in a chair, Harry squeaks in a deeply nagging position.


    "I can''t forget about you. I wanted him alive. I want to put my time back and go help. All the time...... I keep thinking so. Fools have enough."


    In retrospect, since those few days after Casey died, Harry had heard Casey. He was also visible. In front of Harry, he appeared as if he were a fairy.


    I never thought to refuse Casey''s existence. Harry keeps looking at Casey the whole time as a result of continuing to believe he''s on his side. I keep hearing that voice.


    (If you refused, did it disappear?


    And I think so.


    Harry''s reason kept warning him that this was only a hallucination of delusions and the consequences of aspirations, but Harry did not follow suit.


    "If I had followed reason like shit, did Casey disappear? If you''re a decent person other than me, maybe you did. Grow up, forget about it lightly...... But I couldn''t do it."


    I consider myself an anomaly, Harry, but I don''t think it''s a draw. I''m glad you didn''t turn Casey off.


    "Mr. Harry, what are you talking about earlier?"


    "Uhm......"


    Poona groans wonderfully, and V5 roars. From those who don''t know Casey''s existence that just looks like Harry, I hardly know what Harry''s solitary means.


    "I am captured by a great demon"


    The coming dream of knowing it pointed out to Harry.


    Don''t make funny representations.


    Harry comes and dreams with his face up.


    "I was ashamed of my long relationship V5 and never wanted to be known, but at this point, let''s talk about it here"


    "I''m listening to the staff and the people who play, okay?


    When Kehiko confirmed, Harry smiled small.


    "Fine. You can tell me the story."


    And Harry spoke of Casey''s presence in front of a large crowd. The staff were listening as they did the work.


    When I heard about Harry, the one who was most shocked was the V5.


    "I didn''t really want to teach you because you''re deification me. I don''t know if I''m going away with contempt for me, but I had that kind of anxiety."


    "That''s not true. Not surprisingly."


    It was a V5 that did not know how to react. I find it a long way from Harry''s image, such as seeing and hearing his dead sister all the time.


    "Every man holds an angel. Not surprisingly."


    Angel puts his hand on the sunglasses and says in a conceited tone.


    "In fact, isn''t that a delusional hallucination, a ghost?


    "Maybe. But I''m scared to make sure..."


    To the words of Adonis, Harry waves a small twist.


    "I wish you''d introduced me to all sorts of people sooner. I was just chatting with Harry because Harry was shy. ''


    (Right...... But even if it wasn''t me, you''d be ashamed to expose yourself to this. I still think about it)


    While Casey says it in a tearful tone, she says it back in the voice of her heart.


    "For some reason, Casey liked coming. This is the first time Casey has ever complained so much about wanting to have a conversation. Because I exposed it to Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko, I finally felt something else and tried to expose it."


    "Why don''t you just say it in front of your fans live?


    "That''s just a break. Tension may be lowered."


    Harry smiled bitterly and shook his head gently as the coming dream said in a slightly mean tone.


    "It''s time. Well, thank you for coming later."


    Harry stands up with a glance at the clock.


    "Uh, you introduced me, so I thought you''d let me chat with everyone."


    Casey pointing her lips.


    "What happened to Historic Pleasure?


    I tried to get to the stage, but I stopped my foot, and Harry turned to V5 and asked.


    "I''m in the middle of getting ready"


    "Right. Say hello."


    Harry takes the stage again.


    "I want it to be the best last day. I want to taste it. Hehe... that''s exciting, me"


    Watch Casey walk in with herself. For more than forty years since then, Casey, the only person I can see, has been walking side by side with me the whole time Harry walks.


    "Casey, take a good look. Best stage for me."


    ''I see it all the time. I''ve been watching you forever. "


    "You did."


    Casey said in a brightly played voice, and Harry nodded with a smile.


    Eventually, the moment Harry shows up on stage, he''s wrapped up in cheer.


    Before the special stage built in front of the castle, it is filled with people. There are people all the way down the road in numbers that cannot be stored in front of the castle square alone.


    (It''s been a long time. And it''s the hottest, fiercest, crappiest thing ever)


    Harry felt a definite killer when he was intoxicated by the atmosphere.


    Shortly afterwards, I tried to tear the cheer apart, and the gunshot sounded.

 1619 24

    The audience is confused. Because Harry''s present had a black hand that was as perky as paper.


    In a venue that was quiet for a moment, more gunshots sounded. The cheer had subsided, so now I heard it clearly.


    The black hand that Kehiko was deploying from the stage moves at an unstoppable speed in his eyes and catches the bullet he''s been sniping at. It naturally prevents the first shot.


    "Where you shot him, did you see him?


    "Kabadi"


    To confirm Adonis, Kabadyman with a sniper gun from the live sleeve nodded, pulling the trigger.


    Several spectators also realized that the third shot was fired from the stage.


    A sniper lurking on a street tree in the castle hall is shot through the brain by a Kabadyman sniper and falls from a street tree.


    "Didn''t you hold down the sniping point?


    Adonis points toward V5.


    "Looks like we got a little bit of a clue."


    I look sorry to put my head on V5.


    Harry slowly takes the microphone. This was a surprise sight when it came to being sniped at, but from those who imagined that staff and bodyguards could rush to protect Harry and pull in. That''s usually how it unfolds. But nobody gets in Harry''s way, and Harry is, again, flat.


    ''That was a good welcome. Too enthusiastic. Looks like some fan liked me as much as he wanted to kill me. I literally sent you to hell.''


    Harry lies with the microphone in his hand, and a mockery cheer boils down.


    ''Oh...... it''s been twenty years since I''ve been on stage like this. Still, you haven''t forgotten this feeling. "


    By the way, Harry speaks in English, but the subtitle narrative in Japanese is also progressing almost simultaneously.


    ''Bad. I haven''t been live in twenty years - and I''m retired live, but I have a lot to talk about first. Listen to me if you like. It''s an important story for fans who have gone to Zunfantasy City without risking it. "


    They will snipe again where they have spoken so far. Of course, Kuhiko''s black hand protects Harry.


    ''You''re an innocent guy. Shooting when you''re talking is a little cocky. Understand that it is useless. Well, listen...''


    Another gunshot sounded as Harry was frightened. Now it was a counter-attack gunshot by Gabadiman.


    ''I used to curse everything. The guy I see, I wanted to kill him all butch. I wanted to break everything. I cursed and resented the world itself. I wanted to wreak havoc on the world and present as many misfortunes to strangers as we could to as many of them.''


    As far as cursing is concerned, Harry has a terribly quiet, serene tone.


    "And I put it into practice. As you know, I ran a lot of gang organizations. I even created a terrorist organization. Even the infamous massive armed group Lost Paradigm was created by me. This must be your first ear, and you may not believe it. And as you wish, I''ve caused so much disaster to this fuckin ''world... that I didn''t feel like I had my revenge''


    Harry smiles embarrassed when he talks so much.


    "Make it a gang, make it a terrorist organization, make it an armed group, they''ll gather there... there are a couple of lonely guys like me. What I did was just make the world miserable. Then there was the aspect of creating a place for them. Instead, I''m more conscious of you... When I found out, my grudges disappeared, and I didn''t care about revenge."


    That''s where the applause happens.


    "By the way, I''m a big fan of Megidball. That live suicide footage, reviewed over a hundred times''


    Many did not notice at this point, but some of the well-perceived noticed Harry''s purpose at this point in the dialogue. I noticed and half-hearted.


    "I Want To Live Over That"


    In this dialogue, which was followed by mouth, many more perceived and many changed their expressions. A twitch was happening.


    ''Some guys don''t seem to know yet, so let me get this straight. This concert of the day is a concert to put the curtain down on my life. It''s a suicide concert. "


    Cheers - very hard to say, screams similar to screams are raised simultaneously.


    "Whoa, whoa, what''s that voice now? And what''s that face of yours? Be happier. Or are you telling me you don''t want me to die?


    Harry is curious about the customer''s reaction.


    "Harry, I''m dying!


    "Why!? How come?


    "Stop suicidal live -!


    "Why are you dying?! I don''t want to see anything like that.


    There were screams everywhere to stop Harry.


    ''I knew I was going to complain, but my resolve hasn''t changed. That''s why I want you guys to do it. "


    With a gentle grin, Harry told.


    "You guys liked me and got together, didn''t you? Then help me do what I want. On the best day for me - I want it to be the best last day. Don''t stop that. Stay with it. I need your help. Raise it up with me. I''m gonna give you guys the best time, and whoever wants to die, come with me. Oh, and this place is going to be in danger, so whoever spares his life should go home now. Ma, there''s no way that a guy like that would come to Jong-Phantom City, and I believe they''re all lifeless idiots. ''


    Harry laughs and winks. Fans'' reactions are still complicated.


    "The same goes for the Hongmori Evening Moon, but I don''t know the psychology of a guy who wants to die while sticking to the way he dies"


    On the road further afield than the castle hall, the truth of hearing Harry''s foreboding murmurs in a frightening mood. It was truly an incomprehensible race, living in the world of Shura, but at the end of the day intending to be a great prodigy on the tatami.


    "Hey, I know very well. My true brother has never seriously faced his own death, has he? I''ve been saying for a long time," I''m not watching death, I''m watching life, I''m watching life. "


    Midori grabs the sleeve of a true garment and talks about it in a nagging way.


    In the true mind, Midori''s feelings flow themselves. Midori is strongly imprisoned for something called death. I truly understood that she was embracing death in a completely different way than a normal person because she was reincarnated and yet did not lose her memory.


    ''Sa... Shall we get started? While I''m singing, I want you guys to bust into the city of Zongfang and kill the guys who are trying to kill me. They won''t believe me when I say I''m going to live suicide, and I''m not going to let those guys kill me.''


    Let Harry spread his satanic grin. The assassins lurking in the audience heard about it and some felt the need to change their policies.


    "The killers are being investigated. Mark it so you can see it now ''


    Right after Harry said it, the red light flashes all over the venue. People are glowing about what kind of trick it is. Red light is emitted from the entire body, flashing.


    The glowing people face confusion and fear. Those who are on the side of those who are glowing are also hesitant, not trying to put their hands on them immediately.


    Fumi-chan did this to you.


    Junko says. How we discern the assassin was a mystery from a pure child''s point of view.


    "Ah, the first act is rat hunting! If you don''t kill me right now, I''m going to be killed by you shitheads! If you don''t like that, kill him! Anyway, this is the city of Zunfang in a lawless city. I''m not guilty where I killed him. Look forward to killing them!


    Shortly after Harry screamed, the performance began.


    Gunshots rang everywhere. The song''s intro made it exciting, and some believed Harry''s words and killed those who flashed the red light with guns distributed at the entrance.


    "We''re going inside the castle. My purpose isn''t Mr. Harry, it''s Fumi-chan."


    Junko called out, and the four broke into the crowd and headed to the castle.

 1620 25

    The middle-aged white woman was in despair.


    I worshipped Harry Benjamin from the bottom of my heart and came all the way from the United States knowing that this retirement concert would take place in the dangerous City of Zongfang.


    The self emits a red light.


    "I''m not a killer! There''s no way I''m trying to kill Harry! This is a mistake!


    I complain desperately, but those around me are hitting the gaze of anger and scorn. And shortly after the gunfire rang somewhere, someone nearby shot a middle-aged woman in the abdomen, as if linked to it.


    Yet another shoots a gun at a fallen middle-aged woman. Shot in the head, she was also freed from despair and fear.


    Spitting on the spasmodic corpse. Some stepped on corpses. And those who made the body will neither regret nor fear the act of their own murder, but will be intoxicated by Harry''s singing.


    She is not the only victim. Similar events were happening there.


    The red light is the work of History Pleasure, but it didn''t sort out the assassins who targeted Harry. It''s random. In other words, only the unlucky of the guests had been tailored to the slayer.


    I lied to Harry. To some extent, I can tell, but I need to know everything. That''s why he said he also needed a doorman as a guard. In fact, there was no such thing as discernable methods in history, but if you keep it quiet, it was good history. Because it''s more exciting, and we''re going to talk about it.


    That''s why a special bug developed by Historical Pleasure was attached to those who randomly visited the concert and emitted light. It''s not like fireflies have light emitters on their bodies. Bugs are activating supernormal forces.


    "Wow, how can it be funny how Pumpy looks when he''s killed?"


    Seeing footage of those killed dressed in wet clothes through ultra-micro cameras hung on insects, Shi Yuan laughs with a confectionery bag in one hand, with a big mouth open and a heart attack.


    "Oh, here comes our destiny."


    Historical pleasure narrowed his eyes when he saw that the normal monitor cameras showed the four Junkos who had broken in.


    "Except for a kid named Killer Doll. Overlife. You can''t have all three of them, and the rulers can''t get their hands on them. - But I''m not. Guppy, guppy."


    While devouring the snack confectionery in the bag, Historical Pleasure simultaneously manipulates multiple computers that are indoors with brainwaves.


    A large number of bugs form a herd and fly through the castle in chunks. The sight was a substitute that some of the people in the castle had witnessed and contacted V5, but the V5 response could be left alone.


    "Oh, I totally forgot to tell you, if you see bugs, plants, small animals, you''re not on guard."


    Junko cautions you when you break into the castle.


    "Fumi-chan''s been doing animal experiments all over the place, raising heat to produce animals that have given her supernatural abilities, hey? Including insects and plants."


    "At a time of conflict, you should have said it sooner, right?


    "Heh, not at all. I haven''t set you up with anything like that before, so I''m glad."


    "Sorry."


    Junko, told by two tired and Midori jokes, honestly apologizes.


    After a short walk, he encounters several Lost Paradigm soldiers and becomes a battle. No, it was more like a one-sided kick than a fight.


    "Sa, because they were hostile to me, these people were also on the experimental bench..."


    Junko smiles joyfully, looking down at the seven fallen soldiers. Don''t kill them all at once.


    "I''m just fulfilling my castle guard ostrich, so I can''t say I was hostile. Don''t miss it."


    Midori says as she places her hand on Junko''s shoulder and rubs it.


    "Mmm, that too. Ah. I don''t know if I''m going to miss it."


    With her cheeks on, Junko gave up lightly.


    "I''m getting sweet, too. Under the influence of True and Midori."


    "Don''t you have my influence?


    "I wonder if that''s it."


    To the tired question, Junko answers instantly.


    Then again, wandering around the castle for a while, a true knower shows up.


    "True"


    "Krishna."


    Seeing what a former comrade of war looked like, Truth moved forward in front of the other three.


    "What are you going to give to the Lost Paradigm? A straight guy like you..."


    "If you''re going to say that, you''re also a killer dedicated to Mad Scientists. It doesn''t match the image I have of you."


    In response to the true question, Krishna said quietly away. I already have a sub-machine gun in my hand.


    "Yea, it doesn''t fit, pure sister."


    "Hmm... doesn''t it fit? Ahh"


    Midori laughs like a prank and elbows Junko.


    "Harry has nothing to do with it. What can I do for a fool like Historic Soundwood?"


    The truth speaks out.


    "That reasoning has nothing to do with it. I personally owe that girl one, too. And it''s also the point of Harry''s concert. If you mean to kill, you can''t overlook it. And..."


    Krishna''s fighting spirit rises rapidly in the middle of words.


    "Is it nearly five years since then? You''ve lived a lot so far. The years have changed for each other, haven''t they? It would be a good opportunity to put our lives on the line and know each other, wouldn''t it?


    Krishna smiles. Speaking of which, the truth is, I hardly ever saw this boneless man laugh. And that''s the same thing from Krishna.


    "Sort of. Fighting your comrades is a good idea. I also did it with Lei and Charles. They''re both alive, and Lei lost."


    "It''s a big deal at a time when I''m ready to do it with those two."


    "Then..."


    True killing swells. True enough to overwhelm the fierce in the back streets with just killing, but Krishna is not under any pressure.


    "I''m sorry, but let him do it with me and Sashi."


    "It''s not a mood you can get your hands on without telling me, and I understand that."


    "It''s obvious from the interaction between the two of us."


    For a true favor, Tired and Junko say each.


    Junko, Tired and Midori retreat, stopping at the edge to get out of the way and into tour mode.


    "Shall I change places? If you''re on that side, these three will care. I''m not gonna hit it anyway."


    "I appreciate your concern. But we''re already enemies. You can''t be that sweet. Besides, I can''t believe it. You can put those three behind me and not get attacked from behind."


    Krishna politely rejected the true proposal.


    "Okay."


    True shot like pulling out a gun, but Krishna was slightly quicker and was shooting a sub-machine gun.


    The truth is that you avoid Krishna''s sweep by simply taking one quick step while lowering the area that your body hits horizontally.


    Krishna opens her eyes wide. True current avoidance moves are not just every bit. After cutting off all the ballistics from the muzzle, he was moving his body, instantly identifying the gaps in the space where the bullets were to be fired.


    And at the same time as that action, he''s also shooting guns. There was only one true shot, but Krishna blushes her shoulder and Krishna collapses into shock.


    Don''t miss the gap Krishna showed, and the truth shoots two more times. Krishna thoroughly dodges without shooting back and steps twice toward the right.


    Immediately after making the dodge, Krishna turns the submachine gun muzzle truthfully again.


    The truth was that Krishna had been moving before she shot him. To the right, to the left, to the left, to the right, etc. it is difficult to aim while out of pace and timing.


    As soon as Krishna predicts where she''s going to go and tries to sweep, she stops the steps just because the truth is here, Krishna turns to fire three shots.


    Two of the true bullets hit Krishna. One hit the flank, but this one was inhibited by bulletproof fiber. Another shot was shooting through my knee.


    With only a few interactions, it was rounded out which strength was above. And Krishna can''t help but accept that fact.


    (Strong. Extraordinarily strong. Even though it hasn''t changed its appearance, the contents - it''s like someone else from the truth I know)


    Fumi Krishna reminds me that you once had the goal of being the strongest man.


    (Is this kid... trying to get to that? Are you closer to the realm I gave up than I am?


    Being so aware boils fierce geracies in Krishna.


    (Regrettably, I can''t win like this)


    That''s what Krishna thought.


    "It''s over."


    True unloads the gun.


    "Are you going to insult me?


    Krishna stares at the truth.


    "The battle would have been won. Still going on with those legs? Admit your defeat and surrender."


    Truth speaks quietly, but Krishna remains staring at the truth.


    "This is how I live because Li Lei beat me too and he put me in love with him. If you don''t have to kill me, don''t kill me."


    True words were interrupted when they saw a distorted change in Krishna''s body.


    The muscles of the upper body become enlarged and the jacket is torn, and the likes of a large ibo thrive throughout the body, and from the back four wings grow, thinking they belong to insects. From his forehead, he had a long tactile sensation, razor-like scissors growing from his jaw, and his eyes were a double eyed. There are sharp hook claws growing from my fingers.


    "Krishna... you..."


    Changes in the body of my comrades - I knew what they meant, and I really couldn''t help but remember the strong anger.

 1621 26

    Opposite Krishna, who turned to look like she was mixed with insects, the truth was staring with angry eyes, not trying to move.


    "What''s the strongest thing about supernatural power? Or are we talking about doping or human modification?


    ''That''s not what I''m after, is it? I want to be at the top of it, purely by polishing my own flesh and moves.''


    That''s what Krishna once answered when she asked the truth. Truth is, I remembered the interaction at that time.


    "You... were he like that? Mad Scientist can''t do a modified surgery to get that kind of power... so you''re satisfied with that?


    True to ask with contempt.


    (Wow, my real brother can''t even talk about people)


    Midori is frightened and calls out in thoughts.


    (That''s a trump card for fighting overlife. I don''t want to use it on other guys)


    (You used it against Masami Toriyama ~)


    (That''s a test. So it''s a no-can)


    True to masterfully avoid Midori''s penetration.


    "I just wanted to be strong. I wanted to be the strongest man. I wanted to be a hero."


    Krishna speaking with self-derision.


    "But... the more I brushed my arms, the further I was made to realize I was from that frontier. There were those who gained that much strength when they said they weren''t so old. No matter how much you brush your arms, there''s no sign of catching up. And while I''m scratching, I''m sure he''s headed higher, right? Strength, etc., is all determined by talent. I realized if I got lucky with talent or not, it would all be decided."


    "You mean Simon..."


    "Yes."


    Hearing the name the truth uttered, Krishna nodded.


    "But...... there was a way to go further up. I got that power by accepting my readiness. That''s all I''m talking about. If the study of historical pleasures proceeds, I can go further upstairs. I''ll have my body used as an experimental bench as many times as I can. And you can hope for it."


    He was a man who did not express his fighting spirit on his face, but now Krishna had stripped his teeth, wide open his double-eyed eyes, emerged his blood vessels, and stripped out his fighting spirit.


    "I''m gonna ruin it."


    True said away in a terribly quiet voice. In contrast to the burning Krishna, it was like a blade made of ice, releasing a cold kill.


    "The power you''ve gained by doing that, I''ll twist it down and deny it to you. I''ll remind you that your readiness for crap meant nothing."


    "Try it"


    Krishna winged and flew towards the truth.


    Truth is, you don''t shoot a gun right away, but you set up and keep your aim on, waiting for Krishna to approach you. Of course the distance will be packed soon. It''s only a moment of waiting, etc.


    True pulled the trigger as it approached the distance Krishna was likely to reach.


    With special wings feathered at high speeds, Krishna made a change of direction in the air, bending and rising almost at right angles.


    (You remind me of that move, the Beast Emperor or Lakyrea. Although the speed is significantly inferior)


    I feel tired watching Krishna move.


    I thought we were going up there.


    True laughs.


    "Become!?


    Krishna speaks up. Something tangled up in my wings. That made the movement hugely crazy.


    It is true that beside shooting a gun with his right hand, he was sneaking an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire up with his left hand. If I had left or right, this behavior would have been pointless, but if it was Krishna''s position, I would take the choice of going up. Because it''s harder to cope and make representations than to go around from left to right, flying from the top or through your head and behind your back. And a true read hit me.


    The wings on one side are cut off lightly and Krishna falls more and more.


    True shoots the gun for the timing of that drop. Krishna eats a bullet in her thigh and shoulder without being able to cope. The trousers are still there, so bullets were prevented by bulletproof fiber.


    Krishna jumps right up, plunges in with a true eye and waves her arm.


    True, jump gently back as you distract your torso and gently squeeze.


    If it''s just speed, it''s a Krishna of movement that''s way above that of humans, but it really reads everything.


    "What is that? Are you going to cut me with that? What happened to Kukri?


    Look at Krishna''s hook nails, and the truth speaks quietly.


    "Have you thrown away the pride of the Gulka soldiers somewhere, too? You were much stronger five years ago."


    "Knock..."


    He is subjected to humiliating provocations and Krishna''s face is distorted.


    Krishna packs an intermission with the truth, and now she sees a fingertip kick.


    At the time I let go of the kick, my shoes were taking off and blowing up, and the truth was, I was watching.


    Krishna did not intend to attack continuously, but aimed and intended to jump in a gap distracted by the shoes that had flown up, fallen true forward and the truth had fallen even for just a moment.


    Shoes fall between true and Krishna''s gaze. Krishna releases a spinning kick at that time.


    But the truth is, after reading Krishna''s handiwork, he swept away with a great deal of cancer. And when he fell back, he wrapped steel wire around Krishna''s right leg.


    (Shit......!


    Immediately after Krishna felt a heterogeneous sensation in her right leg, it turned to fever and pain. True drew steel wire and severed Krishna''s right leg from her knee.


    "Ohhhhhh!


    While screaming, Krishna had not yet lost her temper of war. I still have the trump card.


    (There are signs of paranormal forces working... True you don''t have to talk)


    Even from a remote location, Junko felt Krishna would use supernormal powers on the trump card.


    "I see."


    Truth whines a word, rushes out toward the rear, and takes a great distance.


    From Krishna, who was in front of him, he sensed intense enthusiasm, and decided that it was dangerous to be nearby just that.


    "I won''t let you get away..."


    Krishna whines a word and activates her powers.


    Invisible forces are ejected forward. invisible, but both true and the other three sensibly perceived it.


    How many places in the space ignite. It''s a very small fire, but it''s on fire.


    "That fire is a bug. Maybe that guy''s ability is the ability to burn an organism from the inside that comes within his power. Microbes won''t be covered by boulders, they won''t burn instantly and die instantly, and there''s a time lag."


    Junko spots and analyzes Analyzes to see through Krishna''s abilities.


    (And this ability, it''s incomplete. It''s out of control. When activating the power of the ignition, the person is also scorched with twitching heat)


    Junko was so discerning. And I also understand that Krishna can no longer be helped by the use of such abilities.


    The truth is you just have to run around. True legs are faster than invisible forces erode space. Still, it''s like a battle.


    Eventually, as the range of fire-fighting power extended to the tour trio, Tired struck out Krishna''s range of paranormal power as frightened.


    "Disappeared...?


    Krishna doesn''t understand, and limits come to her own body, and she falls apart remembering abnormal sloppiness all over her body.


    (I think I made that feeling worse after I accidentally fell asleep on the carbet...)


    Krishna thinks so, falling sideways and gasping.


    "I''m sorry. I am used to fighting both supernatural and modified humans. [M] Because there are many opportunities to interact with Snow Oka mice."


    The truth that has come to Krishna''s side, which has become incapable of combat, tells him quietly.


    "The guy who doesn''t rely on that from me and is purely stretching his powers is so much stronger. Or even if it''s remodeled, he''s strong enough to put it on the ground. You rely on the modified power itself."


    True reminds me of Li Mei as I speak. That is precisely why the power of retrofit enhancement is multiplied by local power. Even if modified, it is purely the result of continued refinement of combat techniques.


    "You''re... you''re stronger. It''s not comparable to five years ago. My muscles have been good since then...... I was up there then, and they overtook me."


    Krishna looking up at her true face, but also blurred vision.


    "When I was fighting you and the eleventh term graduates, it was fun. No, it''s always been fun. I''ve always seemed to be in my dreams. I was obsessed."


    Krishna speaks in her dreams as she learns.


    "You don''t have to be pessimistic like that because there are people far above you, if you can''t reach them, it''s a difference in talent"


    That being said, the truth is I''m aware of the three people behind me.


    "I see the opposite. If someone is going to be my goal and I can run for it, I think it will be my hope."


    (I see...... Even as a person, he went way above me. You can''t even win this)


    Hearing the true claim, Krishna accepted the defeat realistically.


    "I''m glad you''re the last person I''m dealing with. Die in battle. Die fighting your best opponent...... it''s the best way to die. And... please... That guy''s... Harry''s in the way... I don''t want him to. That guy wants the best way to die, too. In music......"


    "Don''t worry. Our purpose is not Harry. History of Soundwood."


    "Really...... ok"


    Power fell out of Krishna''s body.


    "Whoa! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me. Yeah! Nori, I hate you so much! Guppy! Kuppy, you guys!


    I was not given time for the truth to immerse itself in sentiment. The evocation of historical pleasure echoing from some speaker smashed it all up.


    "And the four of us came all the way here. Well. You can''t balance that, so fall apart. The hall ahead has several entrances to the aisle, so divide them one by one. I''ll welcome you one at a time, sus."


    "Ababa, why do you need to follow that?"


    It''s settled. Because if the four of us get together, there won''t be a single one. If you don''t obey me, I''ll run. Whatever game you''ll never win, it''s boring. Guppy. Bye. Follow what I say. "


    Even as Midori penetrated, Historical Pleasure said everything she wanted to be extremely honest and cut the speaker off.


    As the four walked down the aisle, they did exit into the hall. And Historical Pleasure is right, there are many other aisle entrances.


    "Are you going to be such an idiot?


    The truth asks in an unchecked voice.


    "Fumi-chan is a vampire. This is the only way to grow up..."


    Junko said as he put his arms together.


    "Shouldn''t we stop dating?


    "Midori thinks so too. What does Jun Sister like about that?


    "No, I think it''s funny..."


    Junko returns words that make him even more frightened.


    Though they thought it was ridiculous, the three of them, true, miserable and tired, dressed to follow the policy of historical pleasure, split apart in pieces and proceeded to different passages.

 1622 27

    While Castle Front was thriving on Harry Benjamin''s retirement concert, there was an anomaly in the corner of Zunfantasy City.


    "What, these guys..."


    "Where did you come from? I didn''t know you were in the whole city so much..."


    "Are you even manipulated by Harmeln''s whistle blowing? Creepy."


    "Could be the foretaste of a major earthquake."


    Covering the roads, they marched, and the inhabitants of Zunfantasy City looked at them strangely.


    There are hundreds and thousands of dogs and cats out there, a bunch of dogs and cats, who don''t know how many, and they''re moving in a clean line, obviously in a controlled motion. Everyone looks in the same direction with a look like they''ve been plucked out of their souls.


    The cats and dogs walk away with no reaction at all, even when humans touch them. Of course I don''t respond when I speak up.


    Those who watched this too unusual and creepy sight eventually notice one fact. These dogs and cats said they were walking towards the castle.


    Harry''s concert was going on without any problems. All the bullets that are occasionally fired upon are prevented by Kehiko, and those who shoot are stopped by Kabadyman fighting back.


    "By the way... I won''t impose this though"


    Where I sang about four songs, Harry enters MC.


    "Anyone want to die with me?


    To Harry''s inquiry, a twist occurs.


    "If you want to get true unity with me when I come to death while I''m Live, get on stage."


    Harry lowered his guitar as he said it and received a heavy machine gun from the staff to put it on both hands.


    "I''ll kill you while you sing. I wish you''d be a ghost and join me until the concert''s over. ''


    Harry calls for a full smile. The audience suspected that it would be a joke, while others could discern that it was serious.


    "Come on, who''s the honorable martyr number one!? You''re gonna give me the honor of being killed with my hands! Camone! ''


    When Harry screams with momentum, the guards in front of the stage pull in unison.


    With cheer, fans show up to the stage with us first. Not all of them, of course. Rather very few from the whole view, but still the fans get to the stage next to next and go up.


    Harry resumes playing, singing, and relentlessly hives fans on stage with machine guns. I care about the angle of the muzzle so that no stray bullets fly under the stage. For now, I''m not going to kill anyone who doesn''t want to die.


    Some saw Harry really starting to kill and his fanaticism cooled down, but more and more fanatics.


    "You''ve begun to be impotent."


    Adonis groans in dismay.


    "Harry''s uncle must be driving that normal. I''ll pull on the strange demon possessed guest."


    With the cold eyes of his coming dreams, he sees those who were shot dead by Harry and turned into corpses and rolled.


    "He became an angel of death. But I only take those who want death. Not at the moment."


    Angel was skeptical. Now I keep it only for those who want to die, but I wonder if it will be more rampant one of these days.


    "Hands free, go inside the castle."


    V5 speaks to the doomsayers.


    "It''s a request from Historical Pleasure. An intruder is in the castle after Historic Pleasure. I''d have trouble getting that woman to die right now."


    "Right. So, other than Kehiko and Kabadiman, we''re going to the castle."


    Adonis saw and spoke with him.


    "Uh... hey, just two left on the boulder and the other four moving..."


    I wonder if four of the six will be off Harry''s guard, V5.


    "It would suffice if only Kehiko and Gabadiman were in charge here. Rather, it''s the intruders in the castle who need strength."


    "That intruder must definitely be the Junkos. They''re the only ones who can do such a bold thing."


    "Oh well."


    Adonis and I were told to continue to dream, and the weak V5 of push pulled in with it.


    Junko, walking alone in the castle, quickly encountered the enemies.


    "This looks like O''Annes... a little different? Is it a chimera with an oanness as its prototype?


    The five humanoids in front of Junko are similar to that of Oannes, but the body is smaller than two turns, but much more muscular than the normal Oannes. O''Annes has crushed eyes, but this one is very big. My whole body is covered in grey mucus, stretched from all over my body, extremely thin, and like a long string, dripping on the floor.


    "Guppy, there was a guy with an egg. I''ve forced you to grow up and mess with a lot of things. Junko is still a good guy and doesn''t experiment with animals.


    History''s teasing voice echoes from the speaker.


    (I reacted to one of these dialogues... Because it''s true)


    Crazy and Junko spills a smile.


    "I''m not a good guy. I''m just following my feelings, and I''m just ruling it out and imposing it on myself."


    "Ahokusa. Being a complete freedom from all ethics and constraints is what it should take to be a Mad Scientist -. Guppy, Guppy, Guppy. ''


    "Fumi-chan, it''s hard to say that Mad Scientists are free at a time when they think about it like this, right? I mean, Fumi-chan always sees things at 0 or 100, right? Besides, I''m stuck in cheap binomial antagonistic thoughts, and I''ve framed the doctrinal assertion thoughts into factional positions, and I''ve stopped thinking, and such a one-bit brain. So, it''s far from freedom, huh?


    "Guppy... you''re as good a mouth as ever!


    Until then, Shi Yue, who was in a good mood, uttered a grumpy voice when she was lightly cocked for being pointed out by Junko. It is twice as intolerable a person, and I am particularly bad at suppressing emotions. The boiling point is also extremely low.


    "I''m just keeping the facts in my mouth. In the first place, come on, man can''t get complete freedom. Even if there is such a thing, on the contrary, I think it is painful. Because humans are creatures who seek restraint somewhere."


    "Uh, already. Fine. Thank you for testing my cute mice. Come on, go. We can''t do it. We''re both trash. Enjoy me. ''


    In response to the voice of Historical Pleasure, the Five O''Annes Sukikomori rushes out with purity.


    (That mucus is poison... not. What''s like that string?


    The pure child involved in the analysis, but at a glance alone, he was a difficult creature to understand what nature it was.


    A long string that was hanging lifts up and flickers around O''Annessed.


    (Nerves and muscles aren''t in that string. Ah... this...)


    Analyzing the strings, Junko noticed a fact.


    As soon as the five Oannes approached Junko, countless strings were shaken simultaneously, and shortly afterwards, an electric shock stormed the aisle and blew away.


    (Glad I noticed it just before -)


    Junko was clamping his hands, controlling electronic motion, and disabling all electric shocks. As long as it is not unintentional, all temperature changes and electric shocks can be disabled. However, if the defense is delayed without forecasting, the damage will be taken normally.


    Seeing something like a string, it was very similar to that of power generating cells such as denki eels. The structure of the muscles and nerves also makes it easier to flush electricity. And that mucus is an insulator to withstand even when exposed to discharge itself.


    "Stop."


    Historical pleasure speaks of restraint. O''Annes, their movements stop.


    "What do you say, Guppy? They''re the ones I''m working on. They''re the ones who treated me for biogenic power generation. I still need research, but I want to make sure that in the end any creature readily prepares its power generating capacity. What happens then? Your body is too small for a bug size, making high voltages is tight, but a dog or cat size would be too powerful for you. The advent of a delightful world that would make terrorism and assassination easier if they could generate electricity. I can change the world. Guppy, don''t be jealous, Junko. ''


    Where Shi Yuan spoke so much, O''Annes and all the others raised their hands and posed for surrender.


    "But my research is stuck. The persistence that generates electricity is not good. So after that, Junko sends his regards. Come back to me with your research data when you make progress. Of course, I''ll return the mouse."


    "Yes, sir."


    Junko accepted it naturally, as it was a historical pleasure to say all on his own, but this development was something he had predicted, and as a natural flow of duels between Mad Scientists.


    I was walking down the aisle by myself. My tired legs stop.


    Three people showed up in front of me.


    "Are you tired? It''s hard to do. I''m going to cry as soon as I bully you."


    Of the three, a tired and most familiar figure teases in a mean tone.


    "Dream on. If it''s a battle, I can''t help it, can I? Because even the truth is killing me."


    Tired as I say, I invoke the demon knife ''concubine pine'' in Apart. Three people showed up before tiredness: Coming Dream, Mercy Nah, and Angel.


    "But the truth is you''re alive, right? Not as a threat."


    A dream to smile and shrug your shoulders.


    "Come on, you can''t be alarmed. Ah, Blue Hassibiro."


    "Between demons who looked like angels across the street. But the difference in power is historical. The key is how you and I can support each other."


    Mina poses and says in a conceited tone as Angel pushes her sunglasses with her fingers.


    "No, pity is avant-garde. Me and Angel are here to help. It feels like Mina''s the star."


    "Uh, eh?


    To her decision to come dreaming, Mina raised her voice up with her pose on.

 1623 28

    "Hassibiro fraai!"


    Patience leaps along with a temperamental buzz.


    "Hashibilo...... head off!


    Though he was a dreamer and an angel who thought he was going to glide and dive again, Mina removed his head from his torso, keeping it stopped in the air. The head separated from the torso blows off momentum and hits the ceiling.


    "Huh?"


    To this unintelligible flow, Tired is impressed and follows the trend of Mina.


    Falling heads. On the other hand, I wondered if Poona''s torso flipped sideways in the air and turned his back tiredly, spinning backwards in the air, kicking his falling head as hard as he could.


    "Hasiviro/Aerial Overhead Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The flying head is properly targeted by exhaustion.


    Tired jumped lightly to the side and squeezed his flying head away. But right after that...


    Mina''s head exploded the moment she hit the floor. I had no idea this would happen. The tiredness would blow away from the nearest range of the landing point.


    "Gu..."


    Tired of falling down and moaning in depression. If you are a regular person, you will suffer as much damage as you are dying, and your body will not move quickly.


    "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    Mina, who called her new head in an aport and wore it around her neck, gasps in the air and shouts softly


    "Damn!"


    On the tired back of falling, the gravitational bullet that the comedian had flown poured. I was sneaking around making a gap where Tired was distracted by Poona''s movements.


    Intense G falls on a tired back. I can''t move at all.


    "You can do the gravity field, so you don''t know where the bullet will hit you if you shoot it. And ballistics will be distorted."


    Dressed with a gunpoint toward tiredness, Angel says.


    "Ah..."


    My dreams unexpectedly raise my voice. Tired was distorting his surrounding space and knocking out gravity bullets.


    "It was my chance to be punished if I just let it go."


    Tired of slowly getting up while experiencing severe pain in your body and allowing it to regenerate rapidly.


    "I don''t want to kill you. But if you''re too resistant, you can''t help but kill him, can you? So why don''t you honestly admit you lost?


    A dream that calls out with a smile and a laugh. In contrast, tiredness is turning a cold eye toward coming dreams.


    "I don''t know if I''m saying that with provocation, or caring, or from the mouth of my dreams."


    "Of course, both"


    Almost at the same time as the coming dream answered, I was rushing out tired to come dreaming.


    Angel fired two guns at her tiredness, but she stepped to the left and right, approaching the point where she was about two meters away from her dream.


    But there the tired movement slowed rapidly and my legs stopped.


    (Heavy space ahead...... can''t move forward)


    Forward - Tired hands in the direction of coming dreams. Even if I try to reach out, my hand is pushed back.


    "Is it repulsion?"


    "I don''t like that name. It''s not a very popular word, so some people can''t get through, and you should say it''s understandable and anti-gravity"


    In response to a tired grunt, the coming dream said with a smile on his face.


    "Anti-gravity isn''t a populist, it''s an SF presence."


    I am tired of wondering if this power, which the coming dream uses as if it were a bond, is the right repulsion.


    "I use it in real life, and I think it''s easy to understand the meaning of the word."


    "That''s right. So, I can easily get rid of this?


    While saying, tiredness also tries to render gravity powerless by distorting space.


    When anti-gravity was disabled, the tired body was bounced backwards.


    More than four meters are blown up in the air and beaten to the floor. Of course, he has taken passivity, but suddenly an invisible force struck him from the front, striking his exhausted whole body.


    The coming dream was building a wall of antigravity and trapping inside it. There were two anti-gravity walls. The other wall I built on the inside was kept so that the moment the outer wall broke, it would be unleashed toward exhaustion. Tired only noticed the presence of the outer walls. Besides, the inner walls are much stronger than the outside.


    "Tired...... that''s cute. The way you blow up, the way you fall, the look of agony, the angry face, it''s all cute. Why don''t you paint it with a self-portrait? I''ll show you later because I have a good shot."


    While recording on a truly virtual phone, the coming dream stirs with a small satanic grin.


    Tired rises silently and dreams of coming. I also come to mind with the bad mouth of my coming dreams, but more than that, I was angry with myself for not being overconfident and seeing through the hands of my enemies.


    "Hassibiro Dive!"


    Mina penetrates from rear forward to tired.


    Tired shook up his sword like a retrospective and tore Mina''s body apart in reverse. Because it is a doll with a soul, I also know that I will not die in this amount of time. But I can''t be inactive.


    I was aiming for the moment when Tired attacked Mina, and Angel shot the gun, but I was discerning that Tired was going to do the same. Immediately after he slashed Mina, he transferred and turned to the rear of Laimeng and Angel.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    In response to the tired spell, a large amount of three-day moon-shaped light appears around the tired, slowly flashing.


    The light arrives in various orbits, to the Coming Dream and Angel. But...


    All the light was put together in the same orbit along the way. Arcing around the perimeter of the coming dream and angel, it spins again and again as it is, and eventually is gathered in one place to the great light.


    "Can you do that too..."


    I understood what the coming dream was doing, tired was surprised and roared. Dreams used centrifugal force to put cannibal fluorescence under their control.


    Eventually, the man-eating fluorescent, which became a lump of light, is freed from rotation by centrifugal forces along the way, tirelessly unleashed.


    Just before it hit me tired, the lump of light disappeared beautifully and refreshingly. Cannibal fluorescence is a tired product, so it is also free to erase it.


    Angel shoots more guns at me.


    Tired swung up the pattern of his sword while avoiding it.


    The tip of the sword pattern transitions around the underside of Angel''s jaw. He then moved in line with the tired swinging motion, lifting Angel''s jaw.


    Peeling his white eyes under his sunglasses, Angel collapsed sideways.


    This makes it a one-on-one diagram of tiredness and dreams. But the coming dreams don''t show any panic. On the contrary, as usual, he laughs slightly and seems to be enjoying this situation.


    (You''re the one who can''t be alarmed. I don''t know what you''re going to do)


    I''d love to have some more fun, but I''m alarmed to lose a lot already, so tired decided the battle.


    Wave the knife and transfer the cutting-edge to the back of your dreams. I was going to stun him with a slap.


    But dreaming of coming was quicker for a moment, completing the action.


    As Tired waved his sword, he realized that the supernormal powers were activated.


    Try to be pulled by the sword you wield, and your tired body will be pulled. Relax before.


    (Did you have a gravitational effect at the pinpoint only on the part you metastasized? I didn''t know I could even do that... I thought this was the same thing earlier...)


    Besides, the pinpoint gravity control now automatically activated under conditions from what, Tired sees. Because I don''t think that my dreams have seen and used my power to swing a sword at high speeds, even out of sight. It is natural to see the trap that automatically activates the force as if it had been set up in advance.


    In fact, the conjecture of tiredness had been met. Coming dreams had figured out how to automatically defend themselves when they were struck by shooting and so on, and had braided such forces. The trap is that a gravitational field occurs when a substance of up to some mass approaches its immediate side at high speeds.


    This gravitational field generating trap of the coming dream has the disadvantage of not lasting. The trap itself disappears without thirty seconds. I can''t even use it continuously. For this reason, if you don''t use it after some reading of the timing of an enemy attack, it will be wasted.


    This is the first power I''ve ever used in my dreams, but I''ve had a crush on being good.


    Tired waves his sword even more. The second attack was unprotected, and the coming dream was struck in the back of the head with a sword peak, falling into depression.


    (No... shallow. Plus, I''m trying to do something again)


    I see the battle as not over yet, and tired waves down the pattern of the sword. The pattern shifts and strikes the head of a fallen comedian.


    At that moment, a tired body floated in the universe. The tired movement also goes wild and crazy. It spins a spin forward through the air. Fly in a direction that doesn''t even have a transferred pattern.


    The body of the coming dream also rises and drifts fluffy.


    "Is it gravity free? When were you expanding your power?"


    I had noticed that I activated the supernormal force, but I had no idea that the force extended to the extent that it reached me. And I understood what the reason for not realizing it was.


    (Are you saying that the no-gravity zone has eroded through the pattern you transferred)


    It is exhausting that the attack caused by the metastasis has become obnoxious and has been affected by the force.


    "When this happens, it''s more advantageous to have a flying tool, right? It was really worth the insistence that we train guns."


    Saying, a dream drifting through the universe pulls a gun out of his nostalgia and similarly points a gun at a tired drifting through the universe.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Though upside down in a gravity-free state, tiredness was completing the procedure.


    It spreads like a cloth, and many blurry water spirits appear, enveloping the dreams from up, down, back, left and right.


    Coming dreams were utterly powerless to attack by spirits moving as if they were unaffected by gravity. If I had thought of it from the beginning - I could have disabled my dream of coming at any time with this technique, but I realized that I was tired of it now.


    "Giving Up...... My Loss"


    A dream wrapped in the spirit and unable to take physical movement lifted the state of gravity free and surrendered.


    "I was strong inside. Strength of abilities, good application, but best appreciated how the battle carries itself"


    Tired smiles and says, untying by the Spirit. Given the character of the coming dream, the imitation of surrendering and then attacking again is likely to come flat, but then it is tiring that I intend to deal with it.


    "I''m annoyed by the sight from above, but I can''t help it because I''m tired."


    But I didn''t want to come. Totally accept defeat, I''m not willing to fight anymore.


    "Sorry, I''m tired. It must have hurt. I thought it was okay because I was tired, and me and Mina did pretty bad things, but when the battle ends like this, it breaks my heart a little bit."


    "That sounded like fun."


    I feel both frightened and smiled at the words of my apologetic coming dream, reaching out to my tired fallen coming dream.


    "It''s also true that it was fun. Both."


    The coming dream with a satisfying smile shook my tired hand and got up.

 1624 29

    Midori projected a holographic display showing Harry''s live appearance in front of his face, walking as he watched. Incidentally, this behavior is called walking hologram, etc., and is one of those behaviors that is abhorrent for lack of morality.


    I have a lot to think about Harry. He was my favorite musician, and then I can empathize with the part about wanting to die.


    But on the other hand, there are parts of me that I''m looking at with a slightly cooler eye.


    (At the moment, I''m under the impression that I haven''t done anything as fancy as Megidball. It''s flashy enough that you''ve killed the audience with a machine gun, but compared to Megidball''s abrupt suicide live, it feels like you''re going to drop one rank. That was awesome because I suddenly made it look good. Harry declared it beforehand, so the impact is thin. It looks like a second fry.)


    As he stared at the display with that in mind, Midori noticed a fact.


    (This is an irregular and instantaneous picture of letters and marks in laser light. Death, Killing, KILL, DEATH, and Blood Splash, Knife, Gun. Harry used it on PV before and it was a problem, do you still do subliminal messages here?)


    Experiments conducted in the Dark Sabbath - Midori remembers the Red Cat. But not so much as a substitute. To the extent of subliminal messages, I don''t think that''s it.


    (You''re going to make it a little more ferocious, and you''re going to let them do it in brawls at the end of the day? Still, it''s a less impressive act.)


    What I can''t admire is that I''m not trying to cause a riot. Music alone doesn''t compete, and sneaking up on such small craftsmen makes Midori''s feelings shrivel.


    Midori stops his leg.


    In front of the aisle, two giant four-legged beasts were waiting. It''s not a beast in nature at a glance, it''s a substitute for what seems like a battle creature or something.


    One has an extremely grotesque design with red eyeballs of varying sizes and shapes all over the face. I have a long beard growing out of my jaw. Long fangs peel out, and the lower jaw is bigger than the upper jaw. When you look at your feet and body, it seems like it''s based on a dog. It is about Doberman if it is just his height, but his torso is thicker.


    The other one is quite small compared to a doggie. It looks like a white flirt at first glance. Except I have three eyes. Somehow, from his abdomen, he is straining by exposing his guts.


    "Huh... a lot of creeps wow"


    Face it and port the wooden sword of the sword.


    In front of Midori, a third eye Itachi made a change. The exposed gut bubbled and multiplied, let alone burst from the inside, something popped up.


    That looked like dozens of bugs. But if you look closely, it''s not an insect. A large group of winged snails with black shells and red flesh.


    I don''t know exactly what happens when you can touch a flying snail, but I don''t even want to try it.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    A few thin membrane-shaped spirits spread wide in front of Midori, wrapping the flying snails around and falling to the ground as they were wrapped up.


    "Hmm?


    I broke the curtain of the Spirit and saw the snails popping out of it. At the same time, I can see snails still covered in the curtain of the Spirit.


    "Wow, illusion. At the time of the bastard''s death, this is why he attacked me. Oh, my God."


    Midori sees a dog full of red eyes. This is the one who''s been illusioning me through mental interference. But Midori doesn''t get through. He was only instantly seeing through what illusions he had put on.


    Midori launches a mental attack on the dog in return. However, pain does not give pleasure. Even humans have more difficulty withstanding pleasure than suffering, but even more so with animals, Midori saw it as weak. Encourage and even satisfy the three human cravings of appetite, lust, and sleep in a doggie.


    A dog falling apart quietly and sleeping happily ever after.


    The remaining white Itachi was lightly powerless by similar means.


    "It feels like you''ve made Battle Creature a few times worse. The design looks amazing. It''s a bad hobby."


    Even when it comes to animals with supernormal powers, Midori didn''t think they would even launch a mental attack. Using animals that manipulate people''s spirits further would make it easy to gain status, wealth and cause chaos in the world.


    "Same Mad Scientist makes a difference. Ma, Jun''s a bad hobby, too. Still, I think Jun is a little better than this guy."


    The truth was Midori felt that Junko was better, not a bit, but I dared to say so.


    After singing some songs, Harry began his journey around Zunfantasy City. They travel around town on a rolling basis while carrying them live.


    The sight of Harry standing in the lead triumph car, followed by massive numbers of fans, can be seen in the eyes of the residents of Zunfantasy City as rolling.


    In the rear of the car, a giant holographic display floats. Many of the people following Harry''s car are watching the display.


    Since the display was not enough for one of Harry''s cars and not visible to the guests walking in the rear, several cars ran through the midpoint and they were also projecting the display.


    Harry''s car stops and so does the movement of more than 10,000 guests.


    "Oh, hey, what is that..."


    "Is this some kind of joke...... I don''t think it''s a real sight."


    "What begins?


    "It''s creepy to line up nicely."


    It appeared on the road in the direction of Harry and the others'' progress, which was also shown on the display, in the eyes of a large number of people and made them squeal.


    That was a sight too different. Hundreds, thousands, or possibly tens of thousands, of dogs and cats are covering the road ahead of Harry and the others. Besides, they''re making a beautiful row, pointing in the same direction, slowly marching, and approaching the car where Harry is.


    ''Actually, I used to trick everyone. This guy is a suicide concert, but that''s not all.''


    Harry talks, not showing a bunch of dogs and cats or anything to worry about.


    "Actually, it was live in my heart."


    Harry laughs like a prank.


    Many of the guests'' heads turned white. Even though it was white in the same head, there were those who were white because they understood what Harry was trying to say, and those who were white without understanding, and those who didn''t want to understand and became white.


    "I created this Zongfang City for me. It''s mine. I''ll stick with it when I die. You''re through, aren''t you?


    Harry, when we talked that far, there was a blast everywhere.


    There was an explosion all over Zunfantasy City. The guests on the spot wonder whether Harry is trying to destroy every city by listening to the sounding explosions in the distance.


    ''Of course, you don''t have to run if you don''t like it. You don''t have to come and kill me. But I think it''s hard to escape.''


    Harry grins slightly as he enjoys seeing the distracted faces of his guests.


    "If the lives of the city dwellers and the guests who came to see us live are important, maybe we should just run away? But. Live is going to be the most satisfying substitute. I won''t let the guy you dated lose any money. That''s what I''m gonna do in exchange for death. I''m gonna make it the best concert I''ve ever had. It guarantees. ''


    Harry, who speaks out forcefully. Guests react differently. Some faces said they couldn''t keep up anymore, others cheered more enthusiastically.

 1625 30

    The serial blast quickly subsided. Actually, not so many bombs were planted either. It''s for making noise. It''s impossible to plant a bomb on a boulder on everything in town.


    Harry''s remarks became known to many of the residents. From those who watched it live, it spread to oral communication.


    In an attempt to escape from the city of Zongfang, a man stood before the inhabitants who were slain to the gates of the city''s entrance.


    It is a large group of dogs and cats that have formed a line and filled the path.


    Until then, they did nothing but make a line and wait or march, and here they moved out in unison, and attacked the inhabitants who came to the entrance of the city to flee.


    Human beings do not like dogs and cats that are attacked with a serious intent to kill. But that''s not all. This dog and cat obviously had more power than that. Anyway, even dogs are jumping slightly above people''s heads just jumping. As the cat rushes between people, her arms and neck are cut off lightly.


    "Ghaaaa! They''re coming!


    "Help!


    "Be more careful than Lord One! Nyan, this is faster and the attack is deadlier!


    "I used to have a cat. Eh!


    From the attacking dogs and cats, some fled, and some were engaged.


    Those who engage will know that they are not regular dogs and cats. They recognize the guns, make sure that the residents on the back street take the outlet, pre-read and flip, and skilfully dodge them.


    Dogs and cats modified by Historic Pleasure were rampaged there and attacked by the people of the town, but many humans realized that the target of the attack was not indiscriminate and was limited to objects that acted upon.


    "What do you mean? We did what we were told."


    A dweller who was shrinking at the corner of the road looks strangely at himself for ignoring him.


    "Hey, if you don''t move, you won''t get attacked?


    Residents who were next door shrugged, but that was half correct and half incorrect.


    "When you move out of town, you''re targeted. And once they''re after you, they keep attacking you until you kill the guy you''ve been after! Spread this information!


    Those who noticed the legality screamed, but by the time this information spread throughout the town, the victims continued to emerge.


    "Show me something interesting." Gupiu ''


    There is a voice of historical pleasure in Junko walking in the castle, and several holographic displays open in the air. Naturally, Junko stops and looks at the display.


    The display showed a sight of dogs and cats storming and attacking residents of Zunfang City.


    "You''ve collected so many dogs and cats so well. No, it seems harder to manage than to collect."


    "Guppy, this is the guy I was planning to kill. I picked it up from facilities all over Japan. I had a hard time remodeling them all. Though I just tried to be smart, be physically competent, and listen. Management hasn''t had that much difficulty, sss. Make a determined move every day with a single programming. Wonko takes a walk of his own and exercises moderately. We''ll handle it ourselves."


    Historical pleasure talking proudly about your mouse. I don''t look like Junko, but Historical Pleasure spoke with a blissful look.


    "It''s easier than using a human soldier, and it''s easier to travel and hide than Battle Creature."


    ''That''s what I''m talking about. I''ve thought about a lot of ways to disrupt and kill the whole city, but the whole city was just a costly substitute. If it''s a low-cost method, I had a lot of other ideas, but none of them are funny, and I''ve settled for this as a result''


    "Hmmm...... you''re especially powerful this time. I thought I wouldn''t show my face for a while, so I''ve been doing a lot of things."


    Junko, who is normally impressed. Whilst the idea of being a Mad Sietensist does not fit with History Pleasure, the achievements she has revealed this time are duly acknowledged. Especially when it comes to this modified mass of dogs and cats, there was something to keep an eye on.


    ''But you''re still holding back. I''ll look forward to it. Guppy. "


    Junko walked out of the castle again as he lost communication with the display.


    The true leg I was walking stops.


    A true knowing man slowly emerged from the sidewalk of the aisle in front of him and turned to the one who was true.


    It''s heartless, rarely smiling, and most importantly, it''s a joke. He''s not very tall, but just being there releases a strong presence and makes the guy look big.


    If you were told to represent the man in one word, the truth is, choose two letters that are boneless. Nature and its letters come to mind. The kind of man a man likes, like he painted on a picture. The right man with the image of being manly, that''s Adonis.


    "Glad to hear it. You''ve finally got your chance."


    But Adonis, who usually spoke in a wild, low voice, raised an unusual voice. There is also a grin in my mouth.


    "Me, too."


    The image of fighting this man from now on comes to mind when he says the battle has not yet begun, and his body is poppy with joy.


    "I''ve been wondering about it for a long time. There''s a chance I''m gonna kill you here and say goodbye, and now you listen to me?


    "Go ahead."


    True snorts at Adonis'' confirmation.


    "You have a worthy purpose to risk your life for, don''t you?


    Seeing the truth, I felt that way from the start.


    "Oh."


    True nodded in surprise at Adonis''s inquiry.


    "Didn''t you try to flag death? in the form of troubles and strays."


    "I was told the same dialogue some time ago"


    Adonis listens to the true word and says it seems funny or not.


    "It''s a bad feeling to be lost, but if there''s even a little of that, it''s something that''s going to affect you a lot."


    And, true.


    "I know. I''ve had a lot of painful eyes with it."


    Adonis also suspects that making mistakes because of extra stray is something that Adonis has experience with, and that he has a similar experience in speaking. What matters is the fact that we are still living like this. I mean, bad luck is strong with each other.


    (Something I don''t have - I have something invisible in the form I''m looking for. I envy that)


    Adonis is always looking for something that can just burn his own life. I want to go around with whoever I want to protect with my life if I can.


    But still, I can''t find anything that I can just spend my life on. I can''t live my life in peace. Adonis is always so overwhelmed that if there is nothing that can bump his own life, he is likely to be wasted.


    Therefore, I am deluding myself by putting myself at least in a world where I can burn my life instantly. The same goes for being a doomsday, and for participating regularly in spectacle battles for the nascent formalin-pickled president.


    It is also hard to say that being relative to a strong enemy in this way with his life is a real purpose. But it''s also true that it''s fun, and I''m serious about what I''m looking for. Satisfaction can be done, even if it is the comfort of the moment.


    "Well... shall we begin?"


    "Oh."


    Adonis speaks and the truth nods.


    Two fights and kills jumped to Max in an instant, allowing them to play and the two moved simultaneously, two gunshots overlapping at the same time, as one gunshot.

 1626 31

    Truth reminds me. When I first met Adonis, I saw that fierce, fuzzy face, and I really liked it at a glance. True sensibility makes it look like the ideal manly man. And I liked the intensity of the struggle that was unleashed.


    I can really see why Adonis is so obsessed with fighting himself. No, I want it true. Because we antagonize each other''s strengths. In any game, competition, and killing each other, strife between them of equal strength is the most fun.


    (That kid - you had fun fighting Randy, too)


    Lately, Randy was the one I remember in the battle against the powerful close to me. True, Adonis and Randy can be seen as roughly as strong.


    But compared to Adonis and Randy, there are a few differences. Adonis protects his entire body from the head down with a bulletproof plate, which means he''s much more driven than Randy. On the other hand, the velocity and reflex nerves are slightly inferior to Randy and myself, I saw the truth.


    The gunshots were fired at the same time, so the gunshots overlapped and sounded as one shot.


    We''ve only shot one shot together. The truth was he was jumping to the side big at the same time as he shot. Adonis just twisted his upper body sideways gently.


    True was firstly in tow, shooting at Adonis'' head. I thought they would send me anyway, but I want to grasp the flow of battle first. I want to make it my own pace.


    But Adonis was thinking the same thing. I shot for my true head. For each other, this is easy to understand. Because the muzzle overlaps with the sight.


    Two people, think the same thing. This flow is not good -. And I think the same thing even more. I''m sure they feel that way too - and.


    (Sometimes following survival instincts can make things better or worse)


    Truth is, I know. And in the case of this moment now, another instinct realized that it would be worse to follow your instincts.


    Truth was, after I jumped, I didn''t try to move right away, I stretched one leg wide, I was low enough to hold my upper body back and put one hand on the floor, staring at Adonis. Truth can move instantly, even from this unnatural and inappropriate position.


    (Cat, this guy)


    With that in mind, Adonis fires two shots. One shot at the true head again, the other at the behavioral predictor.


    Headshots work as a restraint, and most importantly, if you hit them, that''s pretty much it, but not as a serious target area. Somehow it''s small. It''s easy for them to understand. The chances of hitting the torso are greater.


    Truth jumps again. Keep your posture low, that''s the beastly move, and it''s unusually quick, so Adonis wraps his tongue around. I don''t think I can imitate the same.


    (Sounds like a lot of guys get flirted with this heterogeneous move)


    I think so, Adonis, but I affirm in my heart that I am not going to be confused, calmly following true movements and making predictions of action.


    That moment, just moments early, when True has been trying to fight back, Adonis fired one more shot. The true attack was interrupted.


    True to jump backwards as you wake up. As long as you stay low, your enemy''s muzzle will also turn downwards, so you can jump behind it.


    While it was bouncing backwards, True had secured the muzzle to Adonis. The attack is interrupted for just a moment. Pull the trigger immediately after evasion.


    Adonis didn''t try to avoid it. Truth is, I fired two shots, but both were Adonis'' behavioral prediction destinations. Adonis saw it out, too, and it''s not moving.


    (It''s the other person''s flow. paced)


    Truth is, at this point, I admitted the fact.


    (Now don''t defy your instincts, you should follow them)


    Instinct was pleading you not to follow your instincts, contrary to the policy just seconds ago. He tells me instincts should follow instincts.


    Each other''s attacking hands stop. Across the street, it doesn''t move.


    In the midst of the pageant, I feel a second longer. I can see the tension, which was thought to have increased to the extreme, rising even further.


    Cells in the true body are poppy and gross hairy all over the body. Emotions of joy are felt by the flesh before the brain, even giving rise to tremors. The closer the strength of the enemy is to you, the stronger you can be aware of the bumps in your life. Too weak or too strong to be in this state. Again, I think it''s good because you''re antagonizing me. But I feel stronger than earlier.


    Long and short adhesive. That broke Adonis first. It just moves big toward the left.


    In response to Adonis'' movements, True fires three shots. All three shots were predictive after action, but they were aimed at different parts of the head, torso, leg, and body, respectively.


    Adonis, who covered the underside of his clothes with bulletproof plates, should have been only aware of his head, not mindful of the leg and torso portion. Quickly head in arms, bullets are played by bulletproof plates in arms.


    Adonis fires two shots back. Truth is, I jumped to the right from myself, as if to match Adonis, and yet I stuffed the distance from Adonis.


    Look at that. Adonis is wary that his true aim might be to switch to melee combat. Adonis and I are confident in melee combat, but if we bare hands with each other, if we were in possession of a proximity score, we would consider the truth to be stronger than ourselves. Because if it''s simply speed, true is much faster, and then it moves accurately and sharply.


    As you are unwilling to go along with your true aim, you jump backwards while shooting at your leg instead of towing.


    Seeing it, the truth stopped the movement. Adonis'' shooting was unnecessary. Because I knew it would come off.


    True shoots the gun.


    (Shit...... Did you get caught?)


    Adonis pounded his tongue.


    Realizing that his movements were guided by true movements, Adonis tries to shoot the gun himself late, covering his face with his arms.


    On the right hand with the gun, Adonis remembers the strong shock and burning feeling. Truth was, I totally cut out after Adonis predicted his behavior, and he was shooting his right hand with a gun. The bullet was sharpening Adonis'' back of his hand and a raised fist octopus.


    The damage is not great, but the shock paralyzes his hand and Adonis drops his gun.


    Not just physical damage and flickering, but this blow was a mental part and had a huge impact on Adonis.


    More truth tries to shoot a gun. Adonis tries to evade by taking steps, agitated.


    The truth is, I didn''t shoot. Remove the magazine and reload slowly.


    Seeing that true action, Adonis tongues again. I don''t think I''ve been licked, but this is an act that gets poked in the gap, yet gets behind, and then equals provocation. And most importantly, I have to admit, there are facts.


    (The flow has been turned upside down. Now it''s Aizawa''s pace)


    Accepting the fact that he had taken the lead in the battle - taken away - Adonis decided to put more emphasis on offense than protection in an attempt to get the flow back.


    To get the flow back, either be careful and wait for the opportunity, or be thorough and overshadowed by the offense. I know the former is solid, but Adonis dares to take bets.


    Many shots are fired as Adonis throws away his dodge as well, protecting his head with his arms.


    True fires one shot at the head.


    The true bullet was not prevented by Adonis'' arm, but blurred his exposed head.


    In shock, Adonis remembers something nasty. When I first fought True, the bounce blurred my head and gave me a mild concussion with it, defeated.


    I was lucky not to have a concussion this time, but still a moment due to the impact but my consciousness dimmed and I let my legs snap and let it go big.


    Don''t miss that gap, the truth keeps coming and shooting at you.


    (I see it. You were too greedy)


    Adonis laughed naturally as he sprinkled blood from his head.


    The truth froze when I saw that grin. I really noticed.


    It was really a very moment, but between Truth and Adonis, the moment came when we divided death. At that moment when the truth came shooting more guns at me to chase Adonis, Adonis saw a true gap. Truth is, I''ve exposed the gap.


    (Now, if you aim for his chest - but no)


    Adonis didn''t aim for the gap the truth showed.


    Truth is, when Adonis avoided it immediately, I read that.


    Adonis, who guarded himself with his arm and received it without avoiding a true shooting, shoots the gun.


    (Untasty......)


    The truth is, aware of exposing the gap, he jumps to the side, wary of being shot.


    But Adonis'' muzzle was moving predicting his actions ahead of the true jump. As Adonis'' gun moved, I saw it clearly as I truly jumped. Even if I could see it, I couldn''t deal with it.


    Shortly after Adonis'' fingers pulled the trigger, the truth felt a strong shock and a hot sensation in his abdomen and collapsed laterally.


    (Got hit...... Is this... fatal?


    Blood flows back through the esophagus and is pushed up from the throat into the mouth, spraying it out of the mouth many times. Look at the amount of blood that has been smashed on the floor, and the truth is relieved.


    (I won...)


    Looking down at the fallen truth, plucking the blood that runs from head to face, Adonis is surrounded by a pleasant and vain feeling.


    (This guy... I can see it getting stronger every time I see him. Totally hungry. It was totally fun.)


    Without speaking up, Adonis speaks truly. The end came at a good time. The excitement is not awakening. But on the other hand, the other self, whose excitement awakens, also exists in Adonis. It feels really strange.


    (Die...... I don''t like it... I don''t want to die... We still have to live...)


    True, on the other hand, is the opposite emotion. Truth was fiercely terrified as I realized that more and more blood was flowing out of my body. At the same time, my obsession with raw works strongly. The consciousness also fades rapidly.


    Now, if Adonis wants to hold back, he can easily kill the truth. But Adonis has no intention of doing so. The battle was won. This also played a full role.


    (Don''t die. Because this is EVEN)


    Adonis truly turned his back and walked away from the spot, calling strongly, without speaking only to his voice.

 1627 32

    Tired and Midori merged.


    "Heh, ancestors, shake it for thousands of years. I mean, it''s blurry, and you struggled?"


    The clothes are torn and flaky all over, and the hair looks a little messy and tired, and Midori touches it.


    "Because I fought with the dreamers. It was pretty tough. I won, though."


    Tired of smiling satisfactorily and reporting.


    "Did you kill him?


    "Apparently, you didn''t have to kill him."


    To Midori, who is seriously asking, Tired answers with a pranky grin.


    "You''re in a good mood sometime, Ancestor. I hope you can always be like that. I like my ancestors better now."


    "When we do, we always have to kill each other. It feels like going back to the old me. My adolescence is a battlefield full of blood and mud."


    "My true brother doesn''t want to battle his ancestors much, but he''s trying to get away with it."


    "If you show the attitude you are committed to adding and subtracting, I think you will think"


    I''ll tell you from Midori''s mouth.


    The two Shizuno magicians, who walk shoulder-to-shoulder in conversation, eventually reach the penetration of the aisle.


    There are doors on both sides of the poke, but the lights leak from one side and there are also signs of people.


    "It''s unlocked. Gupiu."


    A voice came from inside, tired opened the door, and the two entered the room.


    It was a large lab inside. Some equipment can also be seen at the Snow Oka Laboratory, but some are unfamiliar.


    "Gruppy... you got there first with your hipster wipes, not Junko"


    Historical pleasure swept back into the chair, looking tired and miserable and smiling.


    "All with hipster wipes. So, what do we do now? You think you can beat us both?


    "I''m not interested in you guys. I''m waiting for Junko to come, but okay. If you''re free, watch Harry live."


    Historical pleasure referring to a large screen holographic display projected into the air.


    "You want to talk to Harry if you can."


    When Midori says, Historical pleasure opens his mouth in disdain.


    "Don''t be impotent. Harry ends his life at the same time as this concert. I''m a fan of Harry''s too, and I don''t really like to move in brother-in-law, but I just want to do what Harry wants. So I won''t let you get in the way."


    "I''m not going to interrupt. Ma, no. Was it Harry you wanted after all?


    "Guppy, asshole. If that''s all, I can call Junko. It''s because I wanted to show him a lot, including about O''Annes and the suicide concert. So, let me help you with my research."


    Historical pleasure pleasantly says, reflecting another display.


    A true figure falling in a blood build-up is shown in the aisle.


    I''m not surprised because I know Midori. Tired peels off his eyes for a moment, but immediately suppresses his emotions.


    "This guy, Junko''s what? I''m dying, though. Maybe a boyfriend?"


    "No, sir."


    Tired answered Historically Pleasant''s question immediately and clearly.


    True consciousness awakens in the dark.


    Someone is nearby. I''m looking at myself. And he grins slightly.


    Looking up, he saw a long-haired samurai wrapped in blood and mud, crouching and grinning slightly.


    The truth was that the person looked familiar to me. I remember appearing several times before when the truth fell into distress.


    The truth was I already knew who it was. Himself. Himself in a previous life. Probably the self of a wild samurai who lived his warring years with tiredness.


    "Let''s say...... You''re doing your best."


    The despicable smile that has stripped his teeth out does not seem very true past life if others see it. But I know the truth.


    "That''s right. Of the three, I can tell you I''m the closest. I don''t know if you remember, but I was the first one to show up before you. Compatible. If you look only at the good side, the Beast Emperor will be closer."


    I truly understand why the wild samurai appeared. To keep the true soul in this world for a little while so that it does not fly into the underworld.


    "You''re happy. I can''t believe I haven''t changed in the next life. Living full of strength, scratching my feet. I''m up against it. Fighting. It''s the same even when you''re reborn. I''m what I am. I''m still hungry, and the immature part stands out. But I''m really glad. Wonderful pleasure."


    True herself, she said that from herself who lived in harsh times, and she felt like she wasn''t even in the mood for it.


    "You wouldn''t have broken my heart to the truth that I''d know before it was too far away. Or you can tell me now."


    The Wild Samurai dialogue became smaller along the way and deafening along the way.


    When the obstruction came in, the truth was intuitive. By whom? I also know the answer to that. He said it was obstruction by himself.


    When I woke up, the truth was I was on my back.


    And beneath the true, Junko slept on his back this again, turning his hand from his back and hips to his true belly and chest, holding him tight.


    "He''s alive... Did Yukooka help you?"


    True to say and confirm what I understand. My whole body is dally. My body doesn''t move properly either. I think he must have been anesthetized.


    Junko wakes himself up. A true head goes down to around the groin of Junko, and his upper body rides over his leg in the outfit.


    "I sutured it. The bullet has also been removed. However, just after suturing and transfusing, don''t move too hard. Well, you won''t be able to move until the anesthesia''s out."


    Junko said, looking down at his true face with a happy smile and stroking his cheek. Junko feels blissful when dealing with or caring for a broken truth.


    "Blood transfusions... do you have the right blood for me anyway?


    "Yeah, True, I took your blood from the lab at Apart. It''s someone else''s blood, not yours. Blood cultured from clones. Not only does it store blood, it also stores partial clones, so it can handle body defects, but it doesn''t make it fast and fast."


    Junko tells me that a large number of true partial clones are stored at the Yukooka Institute.


    "So, why are you stuck?


    "I was replacing the bed. I need to keep my body cool, and I''m not gonna be able to stand it in my bed until I''m feeling better."


    (Patience...)


    Truth laughs in my heart about what I''m telling you to put up with. Are you telling me to put up with the fact that my soul is going to wander over the feeling of skin and flesh and the comfort of my body temperature, which the anesthesia gradually disappears and conveys enough even over my clothes?


    (I feel better and more at ease than any woman I''ve ever held. Compatible. unforgettable)


    True I almost drowned in superior comfort, but Junko stood up slowly.


    And as I rise, I lift my true body.


    "How to hold it again..."


    "Uh, aren''t you happy? Just embarrassed?


    I imagine myself being held by a princess and truly dropping shoulders in my head.


    "As for embarrassment, of course, well... aren''t there some unusual men in the world who feel that women hold their princesses and are happy with that? I''m not very happy..."


    "True, you want to hold me more?


    Junko asks, spreading a pranky grin. It was true that I wanted to destroy more than a hug, but naturally I didn''t say it.

 1628 33

    Harry finishes his tour of town and returns to the stage in front of the castle.


    When you try to escape out of town, dogs and cats attack you. The fact has come to light, and neither the guests nor the residents of Zunfantasy City will try to go outside.


    While traveling, Harry thinks a lot.


    (I kept running. I''ve challenged everything. I felt that I was using my life. I kept fighting the world)


    Various memories come back in Harry. I''m not happy with everything, but I''m generally satisfied.


    (I was splitting garbage in that garbage pile, it was me when I was a kid. What do you say? This is all I''ve ever lived for. I crawled up and did what I wanted. Me, the shitty hungry ghost in the garbage heap, all your moaning and anger, it helped me after that)


    There''s still a self in Harry messing with garbage at the garbage collection center. No, maybe that''s still Harry himself.


    I forgot if it was news or a magazine, but Harry has seen it. In a survey of old people, they asked what they regretted looking back on their lives, and 70% said they didn''t challenge them.


    It''s a stupid story. Most people don''t even find that challenge in the first place. Even if, of course, they are found, most humans do not take courageous steps in search of peace. And that''s nothing wrong, Harry thinks, conscious of the story his grandfather once told.


    In the end everyone lives to the best of their ability, as they wish. Escaping from an unfortunate or unhappy environment can be considered one challenge. But I''m not going to step out of my mind. At the end of the damage account, he immerses himself in compromise, patience, difficulty and tranquillity, in which he finds his happiness. Harry feels right about it, and he never looks down. I don''t immerse myself in superiority compared to others.


    Harry took courage, took a step out of his mind, and didn''t challenge him. I just couldn''t think of anything else. I am not aware that I have made a choice. There is no loss account either. I just acted like I wanted to. I just slapped my wrath on this world.


    The concert is almost over. The fans in front of us right now must be the ones who don''t spare their lives. Harry concludes that that is the case, because those who spare their lives should have already left.


    Harry knows that Historical Happiness made it difficult for dogs and cats to attack him when he tried to get out of town. But knowingly, he was obsessed with such an interpretation.


    "Are you sure you want to die with me?


    Harry confirms his good mood.


    Some respond with cheer, but many are openly the face of anxiety.


    ''Well, that''s fine. Then it''s the second half of the concert, too. I''ll fly you to the end of the day.''


    But Harry didn''t see the latter''s reaction or anything. It wasn''t in my eyes. I was only listening to the cheer on my own.


    (Harry''s old man, you''re too drunk for yourself...)


    Seeing the customer''s reaction and Harry progressing on his own, Kehiko was heartbroken.


    (Are you sure this is okay? I don''t mind this old man dying, but involving tens of thousands of people here and all... overlooking that...)


    Kahiko wonders violently. No, I''m already lost.


    (I can stop that, too. Then... ruin your job. But shouldn''t we stop? But......)


    If I disobey Harry here, who I am my client, Plutonium Dundee''s reputation will surely fall apart. The balance in Kehiko is a subtle place to add to his righteousness and tens of thousands of lives, whether or not he will be heavier than his companions.


    Eventually, the concert proceeded to encore and the song of the last was over.


    (Done...... That''s it all)


    Keep the mic, Harry, feeling innumerable.


    To Harry, who remained nagging for a while, the audience now forgot about what was in their hearts and so on, and kept cheering. The anxiety of death also overwhelmed Harry''s impending song and performance, pushing him away somewhere.


    (I gave you everything I have. After that... the finish. This is the moment to make a true legend)


    Harry looked up and laughed and looked over at the audience.


    "Come on, it''s time to wait."


    Harry takes out his pistol.


    "I''ll..."


    Harry was going to explain the flow of mass suicide after this. I''m handing out guns, so I can shoot myself, and I can shoot around. When I died, I was going to urge everyone to do a death festival to signal it. But...


    "Kabadi!"


    Kabadyman flew out the back and took Harry''s gun.


    "Kabadi, Kabadi!


    He then alternately pointed to Harry and his guests, shook his head to the side violently, and then threw the gun away at a distance.


    Most people understood what that action meant. What could Kabadyman be complaining about?


    To the sudden events, the special venue in front of the castle, wrapped in so much enthusiasm and excitement, quiets back like it hit the water. Harry is also agitated and stiff.


    "Kabadee!"


    Gahadeeman wins with his hands up there for some reason.


    "Hey... what are you going to do"


    Harry''s stiffness unravels and stares at Kabadyman.


    "No, I am... Kabadyman is right. We should have done it sooner."


    As Kahiko, who blew out his stray, squealed with force, expanding his black hand and capturing Harry, he quickly dragged him inside the subspace tunnel.


    The venue becomes noisy at the sudden and strange events on stage: the disappearance of Harry.


    Kabadyman walks on stage and stands in front of the microphone.


    The fans pay attention to the behavior of a man who suddenly stopped Harry from committing suicide, who just thought he was a staff member.


    With his gaze on his attention, Kabadyman breathed heavily before turning to Mike......


    "Kabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykabaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddykaddyka


    Kehiko pulls Mike out of Kabadyman because he seems to keep going forever if I leave him alone.


    ''You guys are just being temporarily enthusiastic. Can we just die of that momentum? Is that such a cheap life? For example, can you be willing to die now that you''ve been told to die long enough? Can you feel like dying without Harry''s head? Let''s just get danced and let the momentum throw it down to life. It''s ridiculous. "


    When he threw up at the microphone, Kehiko stretched out two black hands and wrapped them around himself and Kabadyman''s body, dragging them all at once into the subspace tunnel. As a result, he quickly retreated because he was in danger of being shot from both the passenger seat and behind the stage.


    "Ghupi! What are they doing? It''s ruined in the most important place here.


    "Kehiko, it''s Nice."


    "Yay, if I see Brother Kehiko later, I''ll praise him."


    Historical pleasure, who was watching the concert on the display, changed his blood phase and called, and tired smiled satisfactorily and nodded, Midori showing her teeth slightly and laughing.


    "It''s not nice at all, and I don''t know why it''s nice! What the hell did those guys not care and betrayed you? - Huh!?


    "Hmm, you''re seriously sick that you don''t understand that?"


    "In a way, he sounds more like a Mad Scientist than Junko."


    Midori and Tired say to Historical Pleasure screaming in a golden voice.


    "Fumi-chan and Tired. I heard you and Midori, can I come in?


    There was a voice of Junko from outside the lab door.


    "Which way, which way. It''s too late. Gruppy."


    Shi Yue urged, Junko opened the door with mindfulness and entered the room.


    Seeing Junko come into the room with a true princess in her arms, Shi Yuan rounds her eyes and opens her pompous mouth, while Tired begins to give out a sinister aura that is also close to murderous.


    "Damn, they did it, so it''s awesome. I''ll take care of it."


    Tired rushes over and tries to pull the truth away from Junko.


    "No, I already did."


    Junko doesn''t give in, either, smiling bitterly.


    "Really...... I''ll rephrase it. I''ll take care of it."


    Tired keeps pulling his true arm. Truth is looking up to the ceiling with dead fish eyes.


    "Yea, let those who let go be real parents. Wow."


    "Junko, was that your boyfriend after all?


    Midori turns brown and Historical Pleasure asks half-eyed.


    "No... I don''t think so..."


    "No, sir."


    While Junko can swim his eyes, I assure him with a tired and dangerous voice.


    "As it were, well no... Shh, get back on your mind, let''s go with the last offering. Guppy, guppy, guppy."


    "Wait a minute. It''s just Fumi-chan. That''s not fair, and I need to show you my mouse."


    Junko waited for Historical Pleasure to proceed unilaterally.


    "I was wondering if Snow Oka brought a mouse in the first place."


    "You have dreams."


    "It means the mouse you want to experiment with."


    True, tired, Junko says each.


    "You just have to show me my mouse. I don''t have to look at Junko''s mouse. Look what I made, Junko. And let me give you some advice. So, if there''s anything wrong, Junko wants it all fixed. Gupiu."


    A cold gaze is poured into the historical pleasure of mouthing unsolicited and extreme claims without cowardice.


    "Is this guy crazy? You''re too self-absorbed."


    "True brother, that sounds like a compliment."


    "Wha-ha-ha, say anything. I don''t want the princess holding me."


    True, Midori and Historical Pleasure say respectively.


    "I haven''t seen her lately, but Fumi-chan hasn''t cared because she''s been like this for a long time."


    Junko was Junko, and some of the things he got from it, so there was also the aspect that he was dating.


    "If I know, don''t say it''s unfair or something imitative. Hey, it''s time."


    Historical pleasure turns to the back of the lab and speaks up.


    A lid of one of the capsules lying countless times in the back opens and a full-body humanoid emerges from the inside.


    I have smooth skin all over my body, but my body color is loess, no eyes, no mouth, no nose, no ears. Somehow reminiscent of Blue Nite from the Snow Oka Institute. The forehead is marked with a red reverse triangle.


    "This is..."


    His tired complexion changed and he raised an evil voice. Other than historical pleasure, only tiredness recognized its existence.


    "Tired, do you know?


    Junko asks, tired of staring at the anomaly in front of him.


    "I am familiar with and related to people. This is a fox... No, it''s a doppelgenger."

 1629 34

    Adonis, who defeated True, returns to V5.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Please do another job. Kabadiman and Kehiko betrayed each other. ruined it."


    "What?"


    Adonis gets surprised by the words of V5 trembling in anger.


    Reflect the scene of the video problem that V5 was recording.


    "You''re abandoning your job. As a doomsday, I did the worst I could. But as a person, I think I made the right decision."


    Adonis wrapped his arms around them and narrowed his eyes.


    "Take my master back from those two!


    "I''m sorry, but I''m quitting, too. I could have dated him if it was about suicide live, but I don''t want to be a one-rod bearer of the indiscriminate Holocaust. Anything goes too far."


    "Grungy..."


    "Be cool. You are too delusional about the Lord. If true faithfulness, the Lord''s mistake should be corrected. You don''t really agree with what Harry''s doing, either, do you?


    "Ugh..."


    Adonis tells me that V5 is nagging. In fact, V5 doesn''t even want Harry to die, and I have my doubts about the heart concert. Adonis had spotted that.


    "Apparently Kabadiman and Kehiko have become angels of salvation"


    Angel, who carried a big bath there, showed up and said: Behind me is also the appearance of a dream come. There is no such thing as pity.


    "What''s that bathroom?


    "It''s pity. It became Angel Dust."


    When Adonis asked, Angel answered that, and shortly afterwards, the contents of the bathroom moved back and forth.


    "Now the three of them are heading this way, entering the castle."


    A dream came and said. The three of them are referring to Kehiko, Kabadyman, and Harry.


    "The concert has been interrupted, but can we just leave it alone? It''s your role here. It''s your stomping ground."


    "I know."


    To Adonis''s sober point, V5 gave instructions to his men, even as he exposed his frustration.


    Just a little surprised by the tired words together. History Joy laughs invincibly as she was impressed when she saw tiredness.


    "Oh, the boulder is Shizuno Rei. Did you spot it right away? Guppy."


    "Speaking of which, Tired, I wasn''t involved with that about six years ago. So, Fumi-chan made a doppelgenger, and you''re tired of getting involved?


    "Guppy, it''s not. It was Shizuno who created this advanced transformation technique."


    Historical pleasure denies the words of Junko. Gather your gaze over time.


    We all know what Doppelgenger is like. It is a monster that appears just like him, and is also said to be a sign of death.


    "I got to know a fox monster who works in spiritual defense and found out about this transformation. It is based on the technique produced by Shizuno Rei, but mine is its improved form. The result of my research is that he grants part of his ability to transform to another creature. I mean, this guy''s base is human. Hey, be him."


    Laughing at it, History Joy points toward the loess humanoid and points to the truth.


    The loess body color changes and its shape changes dramatically.


    When the four of them were paying attention, it turned into two true figures: Junko, who was holding the princess, and the princess.


    "Ugh, two melons. Wow."


    "I think something''s different."


    "Gupiu... I don''t think so either... Didn''t think it would change on the set, sss."


    "Is that how you see it from the side"


    I''m impressed, but tired goes into a mood of fright, and Historical pleasure admits mistakes, and the truth is...


    (That''s not even a worse picture than I imagined)


    Truth was, I was in a bad mood after I was relieved.


    "Why are you wearing it? Does it even change your clothes?


    Junko puts a penetration into another point.


    "Well... I don''t want to come out naked."


    "I don''t hate it, though?


    ����


    It was Historical Pleasure returning a simple answer, but further hearing what Junko had said, Historical Pleasure looked at Junko with an incredible face.


    "Don''t you still hate it when your fake nakedness shows up in front of a lot of people?


    "Oh, I hate that so much..."


    "Huh... Would it be nice if it were in front of us?"


    Junko laughs bitterly with her cheeks questioned by History Joy. And further into Midori.


    "So, what am I supposed to do with this?


    Junko, still holding true, gazes at Junko, similarly holding true in front of him. I don''t see any emotions in the copy. Totally faceless.


    "I wish I hadn''t said a mess and fought"


    You reacted to Historical Pleasure''s words, and the copying side moved out. Running towards Junko.


    "Don''t be alarmed. You''re likely to be copying your abilities, too."


    Shortly after the tiredness prompted his attention, Copy Junko held both legs of Copy True, swung them around as much as he wanted and punched him with a pure cock.


    "Are you sure you''re copying this? I''ve beaten him with you..."


    "Please don''t do the same."


    "I mean, get me out of here."


    Junko, True, Tired says.


    "Bye, Path"


    Junko throws true toward tiredness.


    Tired of catching a true body thrown into the universe with both hands. Now tiredness takes the form of a princess holding the truth.


    "Okay."


    "What do you want?"


    Tired of making a satisfying voice and nodding. True to flash.


    "Okay."


    When Junko also shouts a satisfactory voice, he pulls out the camera, aiming at the prey, and takes pictures of two people, true and tired.


    "Gu... Bu... What are you guys doing...?


    Historical pleasure to see such interaction in a frustrating manner. This Doppelgenger ability-conferred mouse was meant to be taken away, to boast to Junko, but I don''t feel like it''s being ruined.


    Junko, who takes the photo, is attacked by a Junko copy who turns to the side. Now I grab one leg of a true copy with one hand and swing it around, trying to slap it on Junko.


    As Junko jumped to the side, the true copy was slapped hard on the floor.


    Junko Copy pulls out the gun and shoots Junko right after he sprays it.


    "What is this..."


    Junko was a little surprised while the electromagnetic barrier prevented the bullet.


    "You even copy weapons?


    "Ghupi, that and Ri. That''s what''s so great about him. Complex weaponry, magic artifacts and artifacts make it impossible for Doppelgenger to perform individually."


    Historical pleasure explains it well.


    "Copying a human depends on the ability of the person who uses the transformation technique to copy everything as is the other person''s ability. A monster who calls himself the king of foxes even copies his overlife."


    Tired adds.


    "Yeah? Overlife''s a copy too... kinda unbelievable"


    Historical pleasure in questioning tired words.


    When I saw the bullet that Junko played, the color of the bullet changed to loess, not lead, but flesh pieces.


    "Do you go back to your original meat after a while when you get away from your body? This is not funny. I didn''t know you would even copy inorganic material."


    While Junko is amused, Junko Copy shoots more guns at him.


    "Heh, why are you getting a gun when you''re a copy of Pure Sister? No, I''m teaching my real brother how to shoot, and I know I can shoot."


    "That''s a true copy."


    As I questioned him, I noticed the facts, Tired said.


    "First Fumi-chan told me to copy True you, but I wonder if this mouse interpreted the order to strangeness because me and True you were stuck together"


    Junko also notices the fact and laughs strangely.


    Historical pleasure is flashy and completely silent. I was accepting that the revelation had been made completely uncle because of it.


    When Junko approaches Junko Copy and True Set, he drops his upper body and crouches, ice the copy''s feet and connects them to the floor.


    When Junko, who stood up, turned to Historical Pleasure, Historical Pleasure was trembling with a crying face.


    "Why don''t we start over?


    I feel sorry for her, Junko, laughing lovingly.


    "Unlike the fox monster who taught me this transformation technique, this doppelgenger can only transform once a day..."


    When disappointed and Historical Pleasure said, Copy Junko & True, whose legs were ice pickled, returned to the original loess crunchy skin humanoid.

 1630 35

    In the room with V5 and Adonis and their dreams, Kehiko and Kabadiman show up with Harry.


    "How dare you... you did it..."


    Keep your hips down on the floor in a black-handed, restrained outfit, and don''t be outraged, Harry.


    Plus Midori is coming.


    "What about Junko and the others?


    The coming dream asks.


    "My real brother is badly wounded. I need to get some rest so I can take care of it."


    "I hurt you badly. What do I say, but it seems helpful and more than anything."


    Hearing Midori''s words, Adonis said.


    "So I was about to preach to Harry''s uncle to stop doing this."


    "You want to stop by at this age and be preached..."


    Harry laughs at the dialogue of coming dreams.


    "My uncle was just a big demon. But I can''t wait to eat a roll with it."


    "If you''re going to kill yourself, do it yourself. It''s not worth the boulder to add that number to your mind."


    Coming dreams and Adonis continue to say.


    "Suicide by yourself. Then it''s not impactful..."


    Shake your head, Harry.


    "Why do you have to die in the first place? It seems strange there. Mr. Harry has become so big, so what makes you so anxious?


    Kehiko hits the question.


    "I do what I want... there are parts of me that I''m tired of. Yes, I come to dream of saying... I''d rather run with all my might and end up at the top than be empty and have an irresistible afterlife"


    Adonis remembers Hongmori Evening Moon when he heard that dialogue about Harry.


    "If you''re still alive, there''s something else..."


    "Heh, come to dream. You don''t have to persuade me."


    Midori blocks what Midori tried to say.


    "This old man''s values are unshakeable. I know because I was trying to do the same thing, and I keep doing it. It''s good to let you pass away."


    "I mean... even if you live any more, you''ll be empty..."


    I wasn''t emotionally convinced by Midori''s explanation, but I decided to be convinced by reason.


    "On the other hand, I have a lot to say. It''s not like you really want to live your heart."


    "What makes you think that?


    Harry turns to Midori and asks.


    "Megidball''s suicide concert is awesome, they really wanted to make a mess of it. Wow. You also know a religious group called" The Megalodon of Thin Happiness, "right? That one really wanted to avenge the world and terrorize me, too, and that killed you, didn''t it? But Harry''s isn''t. If it''s just the second frying of Megidball, I don''t really want to kill it, I just admire Megidball and want to imitate it. You think this is the worst?


    "Why... can you say all that?


    Hearing Midori''s point, Harry asked with a glance on his face. After being almost discerned, I was ashamed of what I had been told in public.


    "Because I''m the patriarch of the Megalodon of Thin Happiness. Wow. And I''ve committed suicide many times. After acquiring the secret of not losing memory or ability to reincarnate. So I know very well what it feels like to have a suicide wish. I also know how Harry feels. I''m sure you want to die flamboyantly, but it''s not Harry''s intention to get fans involved. Not at the point where you''re making an impact or anything. I won''t tell you again and again. It''s just admiration, it''s just imitation, it''s just puckering."


    (There used to be... I want to destroy the world. That''s why I created a gang organization, an armed group...)


    Harry, who was sneering and listening to Midori, admitted that he had no desire for destruction or hatred for the world right now, and he also understood why it was gone.


    "Midori, let Casey out"


    Harry looks up surprised to hear the words Midori demanded of her coming dream.


    "If you mean guardian spirit, not Harry''s delusion, you can put it out in Midori''s art. Wrap him around the dust."


    And, come to dream.


    "Can I get it out?"


    Midori peeks into Harry''s face.


    "Hey, Harry. You''re saying that everyone can see Casey and chat in person?


    Casey speaks to Harry, who is flabbergasted.


    "Yea, you''re right. I won''t let you. Midori saw Casey from the beginning, and she heard her voice."


    Midori looks at Casey and shows her teeth slightly to make her laugh.


    "Wow. There were people who seemed to see Casey, but it''s amazing how you could do that. ''


    "Temporarily ~. Then let''s go."


    Shortly after Midori casts a short spell, right next to Harry, a girl with three braids of blonde hair, a subtly clear body, appears.


    "Well, is this Harry''s guardian angel?"


    "This is my master''s sister..."


    "I''m glad you don''t look like my uncle"


    Angel, V5, the coming dream sees Casey and mutters each, but it doesn''t look like anything has changed to Harry.


    "Mr. V5, I can see you. I''ve been watching V5 for a long time. Thanks for always taking care of Harry. ''


    "No."


    Casey turns a dazzling smile on me, and I also smile with a V5 on me.


    "Casey, I need to ask you something."


    "Uh, it''s a dream. I wanted to meet and chat with my dreams immediately. ''


    Happy to have been called to my dreams, Casey takes my dreams hand and shakes.


    "What does Casey think of Harry? If you could talk to Harry, you didn''t want to stop him from going live? Don''t you feel anything about what Harry''s trying to do? Or did I persuade you, but you couldn''t hear me?


    "Question''s all over the head at once."


    Seeing Casey make her eyes swirl like a comic strip, she interprets it as a craftsmanship where those who were on the spot are a little bit, but only because they are spiritual souls.


    "Harry is about to become a mass murderer. Are you sure about that?


    A dream to ask a simple summary of the main points.


    (Until now Casey has always been on my side, but she has hardly ever put an ass to what I do. No, sometimes I had an opinion, but I never totally denied it)


    Now Harry wonders a little bit about it. Casey, as if you''d admit everything about yourself, as if you''d wrap it up. I thought that was the default, but it''s not like I haven''t had any doubts before. But Harry didn''t even know if this Casey was a ghost or a delusion, and the latter''s potential was strong, so he dared turn away.


    ''I don''t think I''m good. But, you know, with the rules of the Guardian Spirit, you can make an effort to protect the lives of those you guard, but you can''t interfere too much with your life. If you insist that I''m not good, Harry can''t tell Harry how I feel because he listens to me and that could change my life. "


    "But I''m telling you now"


    ''It''s okay now. I was summoned by the power of the people of this world, and the flow is towards one direction, so I can appeal to my feelings.''


    Casey also explains to the coming dream penetration without moving.


    "Then tell him exactly how Casey feels, too. You can''t do this."


    "Okay -"


    When she smiles and nods at the demands of her coming dream, Casey turns to Harry.


    "I don''t want Harry to die, and I don''t want Harry to die the people I like. That''s How I Feel ''


    Harry stiffened to the heart of what Casey had clearly told him face to face.


    (Casey... whining about what I''ve been doing all this time, but not being able to reveal that feeling, treating me with a smile and continuing to comfort my soul?


    Harry was stunned.


    "Cruel blade. My uncle now noticed the fact that he was doing something very sinful. And by the way, I just realized it too."


    A dream comes with a face that doesn''t float. Rather, Midori and Kehiko think that the coming dream that set it up would be sinful.


    "Oh... I''ve been tormenting Casey for so long..."


    Covering his face with his hands, Harry groans.


    "I wonder... just a little more now, a little since my heart was a hungry ghost..."


    Say it, Harry, and hold your mouth in embarrassment.


    "I get it. In the meantime...... back on stage. No more hearts."


    He stuck a dry grin and Harry stood up.


    "Brother Kehiko, take a shortcut in the subspace tunnel"


    "I know."


    A dream called out, and Kehiko reached out to lead Harry inside the subspace tunnel.


    "Come to dream, thank you for everything. Play slow again next time ''


    "Yeah."


    Casey, who followed Harry into the subspace tunnel, looks back, spreads a grin across the face and waves. Dreams also smile small and wave back.


    "Heh, come to dream. Haven''t you ever had a situation like this before? I''ve had this kind of ending before, and I feel like I had a dream and Kehiko on my side at that time."


    After Harry and the others left, Midori spoke to her dreams.


    "Red cat. Mr. Pepe''s Array in the Dark Sabbath."


    "Oh, that''s it. I remember."


    Midori pounds and slaps his hand.


    "Looks like we''re on stage."


    V5 refers to the display. The guests are cheering on Harry, who finally shows up.


    "Well, I wonder how you''re going to drop it"


    Adonis put his arms together and watched Harry in the display.

 1631 End Chapter

    I''m sorry. I''m just gonna do it. I''m gonna go live. I knew I reconsidered. Excuse me. ''


    A further cheer boils down to Harry''s words, which he said with a glowing smile as he seemed sorry.


    ''But I''m still the only one who''s gonna die. I''ve already killed many people anyway. If I survive this, it''ll be bad for them. "


    Harry''s words in a smile and light-hearted tone, but no one could take it as a joke.


    "Bye."


    Harry pulls out his gun when he says a light goodbye in a light tone.


    The sad scream went up three times. When Harry said he was going to die after all, and when Harry pulled out his gun, and when Harry pulled the trigger toward his chest. Of course, the third scream is the biggest.


    I didn''t shoot him in the head because I didn''t want to die easy. He also enjoyed the pain of death and wanted to taste it, so he thought.


    Blood spills out. I can hear the fans screaming forever. Some throw words of gratitude. I suspect that those who voluntarily die will be the ones who hear many gunshots.


    Harry closes his eyes. All we have to do is wait for death.


    I thought a lot of memories would be remembered, all I remembered was that garbage collection place where the refugees gather and the sights around it.


    I have a grandfather, I have Casey, I sing with Roger... I just remember fun memories.


    I was pessimistic thinking I had fallen to the bottom, life in that garbage dump. But those days when Casey was always next to herself and she was smiling, she did shine. There was definite happiness. It was burned in the back of my brain as my prettiest memory.


    Casey became a guardian spirit and he stayed on my side long after that. I''m not lonely because of it. But still... not alive. I''m always right around the corner, but I''m not in the same world as myself. We don''t even eat together. You don''t have to worry. It doesn''t extend back to when I was alive.


    (In the end, it didn''t last long enough. The miserable life in the garbage dump was the warmest and brightest of me)


    Life is - memory is an uninterrupted and valuable asset to that person alone, including hard memories. Only that person can see its value. That way, now I think.


    "Now... I feel like I can accept what Grandpa said. Only my body got big, only my body got old, and I thought I was still a hungry ghost all over my head, but could I just grow up a little at the end of the day?


    Words like adult childrens and Peter Pan syndrome cross the back of the brain. I don''t know if I really apply myself to the original meaning they refer to, but I''m sure it''s close to them.


    "Harry hasn''t changed in forever."


    Casey''s been calling, so I open my eyes. The hustle and bustle was already deafening.


    Harry stood unconsciously up and saw Casey smiling in front of him, realizing something odd.


    Your gaze with Casey is different than usual. I should have seen it from above usually, but it''s oddly low, or my gaze barely changes. The distance to the ground is also different. My own legs are short.


    If you look at your hands, this is again short and small. I haven''t even grown any hair. Harry finally understood. That this is who I am and who I am.


    "I thought I was still hungry."


    Casey has reached out to Harry, thirteen, who smiles and puts his head on the bright side.


    "I''m sorry, Harry"


    When Harry held Casey''s hand, with a smile on his face, Harry was surprised as Casey suddenly wept and apologized.


    "Because of me, I made Harry feel a lot harder. I''ve always wanted to apologize... but it''s hard to tell. Come on."


    "This way... sorry I couldn''t protect you. You''ve been protecting me ever since I died..."


    Harry also falls naturally and tears zero.


    "I mean, you can cry even when you''re a ghost."


    "You can laugh, you can cry."


    In response to his whining, the dialogue Casey uttered pierces Harry''s heart. And I remember my grandfather.


    "Can I see Grandpa, too?


    I''d love to see you, but I don''t think you''d be scolded for living a terrible life, Harry.


    "Grandpa, don''t reincarnate. I''ve been waiting for you about Harry. Oh, I promised to play with my dreams, but I can''t because of Harry''s death."


    "That''s what I did wrong."


    "Really evil. Okay, let''s go."


    Casey pulls Harry''s hand.


    (You''ve always been like this for a long time. Casey pulls my hand and tries to take me over there......)


    At the end of the day, Harry smiled, conscious of whether he was going to pull and take that world with him.


    The day after Harry''s suicide live, Coming Dream, Kehiko, Angel, Midori, Tired, Kabadyman, True, Adonis was gathered at Tasmania Devil for a whispering launch a day late while looking back at this matter.


    "You''re making a lot of noise online, even if it''s not on the news on the street. There''s videos and pictures out there."


    Kehiko projects several displays.


    "I love the fact that Harry''s uncle is killing fans with machine guns."


    "That''s my favorite too."


    I watched the footage in the display and laughed at the dullness of the coming dreams and the tiredness of laughing slightly.


    "Why don''t you and your ancestors get a gross-up video collection of your sister?"


    "Our chief angel loves to be bloody."


    Midori and Angel say.


    "By the way, where did Sister Mina go?


    "Still repairing......"


    Midori asks, and Kehiko answers.


    "What happened to V5?


    "Missing. Looks like he didn''t kill himself after all this time. Looks like the Lost Paradigm is still working."


    Tired asks, and Kehiko answers.


    "Harry''s guardian angel named Casey seemed to like his coming dream. Are you saying angels are attracted to each other?"


    Angel says and puts the cocktail on his mouth.


    "I felt a little attracted to Casey, too. I think they felt it with each other at the right wavelength. Oh, is Brother Kehiko jealous when I say this?


    A dream that sneered and laughed slightly at me.


    "I''m not jealous..."


    "I wanted you to be jealous"


    How many times do you think this interaction has taken place, Kehiko?


    True, on the other hand, Adonis and I were sitting next to each other in the counter seat drinking.


    "Are you feeling better enough to drink even today yesterday? You''re recovering very quickly."


    That''s what Adonis says about the beer jock. Looking sideways at that, I truly think the beer jock suits you well.


    "I''m at Yukioka''s place, so even a considerable amount of serious injuries heal in a short time."


    And, true.


    "I''m glad you''re alive. It''s Even one-on-one, and I''d have trouble dying."


    Shortly after Adonis said with a leaning face, a master dressed as a bear offered a fruit parfait in front of Adonis.


    "Right. It''s a sweet day."


    I truly know that Adonis sets a date for eating sweets twice a week.


    "I appreciate cakes and parfaits coming out in the tavern too"


    That''s what Adonis says. Spoon the parfait into his mouth. Looking sideways at that, I truly think that Sweets is a man who doesn''t look good at all.


    Junko called Historical Pleasure to the Snow Oka Institute to show O''Annes'' research results and even listen to information from Historical Pleasure.


    "I''ve been investigating marine life ever since. As you know, the ocean is a treasure trove of creatures, and the vast majority of them are unclear areas. The earth has mankind''s feet stepped into most parts, and we can''t expect it to be a pioneering exploration anymore, but the sea - especially when it comes to the deep sea - is an exception to the story. In the course of that investigation, I discovered that oanness. Guppy, guppy."


    "Unfortunately, I have some sad news about that oanness. That was a human achievement that was modified a long time ago with technique or mystery. I mean, it''s like being a monster or something."


    "I was hoping because my DNA is pretty perverted... I knew it was that kind of ochi. Gupiu......"


    It was something I had somehow expected, but still an historical pleasure that could not hide my disappointment. I was expecting an extrahuman presence in a true sense, similar to that of Arlaune.


    "Gupiu, what happened to Oannes and the others?


    "I let them all go, though?


    "Ahhhhhhh... you''re as popular as ever and you''re revulsive. At least kill him and soak him in formalin."


    "Don''t you even want more interesting information?


    Junko showed a single painting to Historically Pleasant. Pictures of giant sea snake-like things fighting oanness.


    "Is this their myth?


    "It''s a disastrous image of one or the other. Even if he''s a god, he''s a god."


    "I mean... UMA!? I knew I had the right eye for the ocean. Ok. No... Ok. Why did you return them to the sea? I was just wondering if you''d like more information about this painting."


    When I thought I was exalted, I caught on to Junko Historically Pleasant.


    "GPS embedded, checking from" Moon Reading, "so I think you''ll see which area of the ocean you live in."


    "It didn''t slip out. Your lord is also a walrus. I''ll tell you when I find out."


    After hearing Junko''s report, Shi Yue got in a good mood again.


    "Guppy, it''s an honor to be used for me." Bye. "


    Historical pleasure raises one hand with a distorted grin and leaves the room early.


    (Ma, if I leave it to Fumi-chan, I wonder if she can take the liberty of researching and researching, getting stuck and bringing information to me again)


    Dropping off a handy compatriot who would move as he wished, Junko was giggling.


    47 Let''s Play with the Emperor of Trash Mountains End

 1632 Four Preambles

    A small mountain village behind the mountain forest.


    Not a single person lives there, the hideouts of the monsters.


    Many of them also take to the areas where people live. You can also interact with people. But how long have I stopped trying to get into the world too much to be compatible with modern society? Or maybe more, for a variety of reasons.


    They are decreasing in number, even though they are inherently long-lived. I was born scarce and more susceptible to illness. Even though it is a monster that they originally assumed to interact with people, Takumi Shizuno speculates that people''s contacts have been lost but are therefore on the path of doom.


    Approaching the entrance to the village, before tiredness, a girl appeared.


    "Bah."


    Tired smiles when she sees a girl who is lovingly threatening. The girl had the exact same face and back length as she was tired, but even from the top of her clothes she could see a slight swelling in her chest. Then the head has ears, and the waist has tails.


    "I... am a man."


    "Seriously. But you look like a monkey. I like it. All right, I''m gonna make this face today."


    When tired points out, the girl smiles and laughs with the same face as tired. Unlike tired voices, it''s the girl''s.


    "What can you do for such a despicable place, also known as Takumi Shizuno?


    Moving the fox''s ears and tail, the tired girl asks with an uncontrolled smile. She knew exactly how tired she was. Naturally, you also knew you were a man, so you must have deliberately become a woman''s body tired.


    That was over thirty years ago.


    There are shrines throughout Japan. Perhaps it is unusual for the Japanese to say that they have never entered the shrine.


    But is there anyone in the shrine who has never been inside a building such as a main shrine or a shrine?


    The little shrine had a shrine as soon as it came in from a birdhouse, and it was like there was no way in. The grounds are about half the size of a small park. There is a shrine where worshippers worship, and a main shrine where the Divine Body sits, next to the main shrine is a small company - the Regent''s End. There are no other buildings. There is always a dog.


    Next to the main hall and worship hall is a narrow empty space, a land for use during festivals, but usually children play there.


    A monster emerges from within the temple in that little shrine named "Mij" Shrine at Ming Hour. Rumors like that came from the kids at first.


    Few believed it to be a monster, although in time the elderly worshipping the shrine witnessed and photographed it. Somehow it just showed the old man who shot it.


    Says the monster turns into the same figure as a witness who was on the spot.


    Rumored to be a doppelgenger, the children only got close to the shrine at any time.


    A master was called to stay in the shrine temple for a few days, but only when did the master go missing.


    As a result, not only the children, but even the adults were no longer close. There was no damage to the shrine and the adjacent house, but the shrine itself was treated as a swelling.


    But six months after the rumors started coming out. Shrines are to be used for summer festivals, and we cannot avoid summer festivals with stories of monsters.


    Since many of the town''s youth groups were quite wealthy landowners, they decided to hire new talent that they might be able to rely on.


    That was six years ago.


    Tomorrow, Byusuke Mijitsuki lived for revenge - he was going to.


    But with the passage of many years and knowing the difference in power between the vengeful opponent and himself and, above all, the change in the mind of the vengeful opponent, the vengeful mind in Bhusuke has become infinitely smaller. I don''t hate them anymore.


    I have honed my powers to avenge my revenge. Not to be called one who has a life that has passed, but he has even acquired immortality and lived for more than a hundred and sixty years, but he has realized that no matter how old he is, he will not be avenged.


    Now Busuke had given up his revenge completely, he had reconciled with the person he resented, and his resentment had disappeared beautifully and completely. My life is like an omelet now.


    Ming Hour Busuke is the last survivor of a witchcraft school called Ming Hour Witchcraft. Implementing the art of immortality, he looks like a young man in his twenties, but he has lived since the Taisho period.


    But Busuke is not the owner of enough power to be called Overlife. In addition, infinite life expectancy has not been achieved in the physical sphere, but in the mental sphere, the so-called immortality is not proper. Thus, as he grew older, his emotions grew dull, as if his sensibilities were going to diminish.


    Byusuke thinks he wants to die before all his emotions disappear any day.


    One day, Busuke heard strange rumors. At Ming Hour Shrine, there will be monsters who will turn into worshippers.


    Ming Shi Shrine origins, as its name suggests, have a subtle connection to Ming Shi Jing magic. A few hundred years ago, a freshly built shrine was named after a magician from Ming Shing Jing Dynasty, thanking him for the ordeal he had inflicted on him.


    Due to its extremely high spiritual magnetic field, Busuke came to this shrine to cure after a hard job.


    When Busuke visited the shrine, it was up to him to prepare for the summer festival. And I did feel signs of demons in the shrine.


    Being a land with a high spiritual magnetic field can call for suspicion, but spirits and monsters full of malice and evil will be tempered by the Yang Qi produced by the festival. But this...


    (This demon is a higher dimensional substitute. I''m not that kind of person)


    Those with low stature as monsters are no different from animals and evil spirits. I can handle it to the extent that it is obnoxious. But to an intelligent and spiritual monster, how can you do this?


    That was six years ago, too.


    It was a festive night around Adult Day.


    Each year, in January, August and September, two days of festivals are held at the Mingshi Shrine in Amusement City, bringing together the people of the town.


    Tomorrow morning Busuke took a figure and visited the Ming Hour Shrine festival.


    The shrine is small, and the festival is a whisper. The number of stalls is single-digit. Still, the people of the town were gathered together in large numbers and enjoying the festival.


    "Fine... people... aren''t we gathered...? I heard it''s less..."


    A boy walking to cling to Busuke says, wearing Parker''s hood in his eyes and looking uncomfortable.


    "Fewer people than the big shrine festival"


    Busuke spills a smile and strokes the boy''s head over the hood.


    "But... I can''t believe I''m stuck with you like this and having a good day at the festival. I want you to see me a hundred years ago."


    Looking up at the night sky with a distant eye, Busuke smiles.


    "At night...... that''s a good thing. Holy time....... At this hour... a little bit of my heart... calms down..."


    A boy raises his hood a little and looks up at the night sky just like Busuke.


    (Still to me... I still have a heart that thinks the night sky is beautiful, and a complicated feeling about being with this guy. My heart is not completely dead. But... how long will it last too...)


    Though his stern, good-young appearance is maintained, Busuke, whose old heart is accelerating, feels strongly both appeased and anxious when he realizes his heart is filled. But if my heart really dies, I know I won''t even feel this anxiety.


    "You should get used to it."


    As if to mislead his dark feelings, Busuke smiles at the boy.


    "That sounds... difficult..."


    The boy''s dialogue stopped.


    "Tired? What''s up?


    Boy - I see something wrong with my tiredness, and Busuke speaks up. A tired gaze nails one of the festival guests.


    At the end of his tired gaze, he looked like a girl in his late teens. Slightly cat-backed, but a beautiful girl inside.


    "Wave Soldiers... Great Aggregation of Edges"


    I squirm with a face where tiredness is about to cry.


    "You know him?


    "Her previous life... she was my best friend..."


    Tired answers Hideyosuke asking with a trembling voice.


    "Well... I''d like to speak to you..."


    "You''re going to let me help you with your numbness. Oh, my God. I''ve lived for over a hundred and sixty years, but I''ve never had a numb..."


    Tired of looking up at herself and asking her as she dwells, the good and humble help of a person becomes troubled without even being able to say no.


    "Er... can I have a moment..."


    Keeping his tired hands off, he approached the girl eating the octopus, and this one speaks softly, Busuke.


    At that point, the girl was not alarmed, as Busuke, who was quite a beautiful man, had a pulled smile, and was looking blatantly embarrassed and yet with children.


    "Um... well... I''d like to numb you..."


    "Huh?"


    But the girl glanced at Busuke''s hesitant and straightforward demands. Although she is a beautiful girl, she has a slight stare, so her expression feels tight now.


    (I mean, Kako, you''re obviously not strong. I feel like a resident of the back street)


    Busuke looks at the girl and thinks.


    "Not me, but what is this guy? He fell in love with you at first sight..."


    With that said, Busuke let him turn his tired hood.


    The soft hair of the platinum blonde overflows and the seemingly poor look on the girl''s face is dewy. In the thin lights of the night, in return, the tired beauty of the white skin was visible.


    Seen as a tired angel''s mysterious appearance, the girl was taking her breath, but remembered more of a strange feeling. It''s like we met somewhere, nostalgic.


    "Ah... Um..."


    Threatened, but tired looks up at the girl with a hot gaze.


    "It''s been a long time...... Wavemen."


    If I gave this name, the memory of the previous life that my soul remembered would be shaken, and I expected tiredness to see if there was anything to feel -


    "Huh...? Do I look bald to you?


    Tired was slightly discouraged by the girl who looked at her again.


    That was nearly seven years ago.

 1633 1

    On that day, Limei Miguchi was having lunch at Wombat, a family restaurant on the ground floor of Kandobile, with Yunzuka Apricot, an informant two years younger than Limei.


    "I''ll be twenty by this time next year, too. Ahyadayada."


    Flirting back into the chair, Li Mei stretches out.


    "I''m glad you managed to survive your teenage years."


    Apricot smiles as she pushes her sunglasses up with her index finger. I look at this one all the time because I''m in a suit on my sunglasses, and I don''t even look like an adult woman.


    "We still have a year. You know the year on the back street is a long one."


    "Li Mei would be fine. I''m strong. Instead, I''m the one in danger."


    "Then don''t hesitate to call me when you''re in danger."


    Li Mei, who thumbs up and says it out vigorously, is reliably reflected in the apricots. We still met for about a few months, but in the meantime we worked together many times and spent an intense amount of time together. It is now a pattern that is not strange to call the other party.


    "By the way, are you tired of coming to your off-duty meeting the other day?


    To Li Mei''s inquiry, the apricot shakes his neck to the side.


    "You didn''t answer again... I told you it was time to leave."


    "If you''re with Li Mei, aren''t you coming?


    "Hmm... even if accompanied by a guardian. I don''t paint, and honestly, I don''t want to be free."


    "You just have to hang out with him for the first time. I know she''s a troublesome kid."


    Talking, I remember apricots.


    "I''ve heard this before, but tired is a magician, right? It''s pretty famous on the back street, and in that relationship, that''s the legend."


    "Oh......"


    When the apricot came up with the topic, Li Mei toned it down openly and took her gaze off the apricot. I can''t hide my emotions.


    "If she''s that kid, she knows about your revenge opponent, doesn''t she?


    "Yes... I thought so and asked. Er..."


    Apricots are suspicious that Li Mei''s reaction will be blurred. When I asked the same question before, it was the same reaction. Even if there are difficult circumstances to talk to, there is no way to mislead. Li Mei makes a clear statement from day to day, and rarely sees such a reaction.


    Apricots also already know that the reason Li Mei fell into the back street is for revenge purposes. I don''t even know the name of the vengeful opponent, I have too few clues, and even if Apricot uses his powers as an informer, it''s like he doesn''t know. As a last resort, there is also the hand of Omi Rape''s highest amount course, but Li Mei somehow showed difficulty in doing so as well.


    Tired has been in a state of almost dust at the Snow Oka Institute for about twenty-five years.


    Only when Ayane, my daughter, or Byusuke Tomorrow, my old acquaintance, comes to visit me, I go outside. Or when I was recently summoned by Limei Fuguchi, whom I knew.


    By the way, Li Mei doesn''t know that Tired lives at the Yukooka Institute. Because my tiredness is stopped by Junko. Tired told Junko to be one of the mice stock and to keep quiet now for her sake.


    Via Limei, Tired made other friends. He was introduced to a gathering of people who were residents of the back street and whose painting was a hobby.


    "If you''re afraid to go outside alone, why don''t you ask Li Mei to come with you?


    In the SNS chat log, a person named Dermouth Sabbath, one of those who became close to tired, spoke.


    "Isn''t that pathetic to ask for as a man?


    Sylvia Tanshita, the owner of Silver Storm Hall, says. Tired has been involved with Silver Storm Hall a long time ago, but he doesn''t know Sylvia.


    I haven''t met these two in person yet. Li Mei introduced Apricot, online, and got to know these two via Apricot. I don''t know anything about apricots. And after exaggerating the exhausting circumstances, we''re getting to the point where we should meet.


    "If I said that, it would be because of the current situation." You''re pathetic. ''


    ''Oh, right. Evil... Sa Chest says pretty bad too.''


    ''Oh, whoa... I''m sorry. "


    Look at the conversation between Sa Chest and Sylvia, tired of smiling. I''ve never met anyone before, but when we''re having a conversation like this, something like companionship sprouts up.


    "Now it''s time to... squeeze your courage... I thought I''d come out..."


    I''m tired of squeezing my courage and proclaiming. Now I can''t go back.


    "Have you decided to be ready? I can''t wait to see what you look like."


    ''I''m an O ''myrape informant, so I know my tired face, too. Tired should be ready when he meets with Sa Chest. This guy''s face is such a substitute for what he wants to paint.''


    "It''s gonna be terrible."


    "Paintingly, Sa Chest looks delicious. It''s very distinctive. That''s what Apricot said."


    "Oh well... the apricots do that..."


    "How about an off-duty sketch?


    "I''m good."


    "Then that''s settled."


    "Are you free? I don''t have a job for the time being."


    "I''m always busy hanging with O''Malley Rape and Silver Storm Hall. Tomorrow, if you don''t mind.


    While Sachest and Sylvia went on to have more and more conversations and tiredness was having trouble pinching the timing of their statements, a lot was decided.


    I''ve never felt left out, but I rather appreciate you pulling it this way, and I accept the tiredness.


    It was both scary and exciting to meet with people I had only met online. Being a backstreet resident, and having a common hobby of painting, and chatting in advance, the difficulty should be greatly reduced, Tired was diligently telling himself that he was likely to be scared.


    As soon as Busuke surveyed the Mingshi shrine, he realized that there was a huge subspace entrance inside the shrine''s shrine. Nor is that just a subspace. Heterogeneity and a subspace junction, Busuke regarded it as.


    It is a craftsmanship that cannot be done without a high-ranking sorcerer that complicates the twist of space and creates a heterogeneous subspace. And even if we find the entrance, we also see it as quite dangerous to get inside.


    "Who is it, huh? From what I''ve seen, you sound like a magician, too."


    Approached without a sign, he was called from behind, and Busuke looked back in surprise.


    He is a magnificent little man dressed in a good back. Her hair is also blurred as if she wasn''t being cared for, and she grows a mustache. Most people will have the impression of being very dirty and poor.


    Busuke knew about the man. I''ve seen it in pictures.


    (Lord of the Decaying Rope Clan... Decaying Rope Masakami? What''s a big guy like this doing out here all by himself?


    The Decaying Rope clan is a famous family of several witchcraft genres in Japan, close to the Fixers of this country, and ranks at the top of those responsible for spiritual defense. It''s too unnatural, for example, when its owner is walking alone.


    "Why don''t you start by naming yourself? Lord Masahawa of Decaying Rope. Doesn''t the Lord of Decaying Rope know to be polite or to be in shape?


    In contrast to Masakazu, a beautiful young man full of cleanliness, stirs with a graceful smile.


    "This is what you mean when you get dressed, huh?


    Byusuke was stunned to see that the face of Masahi, who said so, had deformed.


    In an instant, but confirm that the appearance of the positive sum has become loess throughout the body. And there was a red reverse triangle floating around my forehead.


    Faces aren''t the only ones that have changed. The body shape and then even the outfit change. In the meantime, extremely strong demons are unleashed.


    It didn''t take five seconds in front of me, and it had turned into the exact same face, the same shape, the same outfit as Busuke.


    "Is it fox or fox kind?


    He shrugs his shoulders and makes him laugh, but he feels hiccups from that mighty demon that he''s not such a brilliant demon to the point where he just turns into his opponent and confuses him.


    "Oh, the fox"


    But the opponent lightly names himself as a fox demon.


    "Tomorrow morning, Byusuke, I was waiting for you."


    The same face, the same voice as Busuke, and he shall speak of any one of them. But what is decidedly different from Byusuke is that there is no expression like Nobu-san.


    "Why don''t you take Shizuno seriously? You just gave up taking your clan''s revenge and clearing your mindless, the beginning and end of getting used to it. It''s not too late now. Join us in the fight against that wicked sorcerer."


    "We?"


    Whilst I was also surprised that the monster in front of me knew me, I was also concerned that Busuke was not alone in this monster. And the fact that I''m tired and hostile.


    "If you''re going to join hands with us, let''s talk about all the circumstances"


    You don''t have to talk about it.


    Before Busuke said anything, there was another voice of orthodox.


    When I thought I felt signs of distortion of space in the temple, the door of space opened and a giant mukade jumped out of the door at high speed, attacking the demon who looked like Busuke.


    The monster, who looked like Busuke, seemed to have dodged the blow of the Great Mukade quite remarkably, but the attack seemed slightly blurred, sprinkling yellow blood from his upper left arm.


    "If you''re going to work with that monster, you''re an enemy too."


    From the door of the space from which Mukade came out, a decaying rope Masakazu appeared, bloody all over his body, and his clothes also melted, and he turned to Busuke and spoke.

 1634 2.

    Ming Hour Busuke is the last survivor of Ming Hour witchcraft.


    When Busuke was young, there were several magicians from Ming Times. But it is certain that it was a small witchcraft school.


    There was a conflict with Shizuno Rei, and Ming Shizuku, who was originally a small number of people, disappeared with one person or another, and Busuke''s father was also killed, and when he realized it, he had become Busuke alone.


    Tired felt pity for Busuke, who was still young and immature, and did not kill him. The tired act resulted in an unnecessarily stirring up of the vengeance of Bamboo.


    Challenge the battle over and over again and you will lose, build yourself up, and again, you will lose repeatedly.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?" Are you trying to fool me?


    At one point, Busuke, who lost the battle and fell to the Great Letter, cried out to his tired back trying to walk away.


    "It''s not like that... it''s not"


    Tired of stopping her legs, she speaks with her back turned.


    "You don''t mind talking to me because I''ve grown up enough already... Byusuke. Your father was an enemy and a friend. I wasn''t fighting driven by hatred...... I didn''t. There were all kinds of causes that had to be killed."


    The tired words spoken in a spicy way did not seem very false. In Busuke, I felt something melting away.


    Shizuno Rei is an evil sorcerer. Ming Times lost after attempting that crusade. That''s true. But that wasn''t the only truth.


    Even then, Busuke worked out and stood tirelessly, but over time, his hatred faded.


    Not all resentment has disappeared. But when tiredness bears the pain, and you also understand that you are dealing with yourself, the hatred fades even if you don''t like it.


    On the other hand, Busuke did not even try to quit trying to fight tirelessly.


    He lived only with the aim of defeating tiredness. Then - you don''t have to hate me, you don''t have to kill me, so I wanted to at least go beyond tired, build myself up, and keep trying. There was certainly a sense of respect for tiredness among the lowlifes.


    At a time when more than a hundred years have passed, Busuke understands his limits.


    That meant the end of the fight against tiredness. And look back at my life. I realize that it was a life that didn''t make me want it, but it''s never bad.


    Busuke, who had already disappeared most of his hatred for tiredness, once again reconciled with tiredness.


    The tiredness has driven the U.S.-China War crazy to the border.


    Fearing and rejecting everything in the world, Busuke was stunned when he saw tiredness depressed, blocking his mouth, and not even looking at each other. I didn''t really think this was the same person as the most powerful sorcerer I kept chasing.


    "This is business. I accept the price my father will pay for the evil he has been accumulating."


    Ayane, a tired daughter, said so in front of Busuke.


    "Until now, beside working evil, Father kept accumulating guilt, swelling, and finally exploding. I saw your father keep turning away until then. I carried what I kept putting up on my shelf."


    The meaning of Ayane''s words was understandable to Busuke. Hundreds of years of working in all sorts of vices, but not without conscience. Rather, they had a common conscience, but it was a tragedy of the late.


    The man who was cursing the world also had the hindsight for the mistakes he had made - the hindsight for this world itself. And now it makes me recruit hindsight, regret and guilt, and reject the world.


    And for about twenty-five years, Busuke, along with Ayane, regularly took him to the Snow Oka Institute so that he could recover from exhaustion, and when the symptoms of Ayane were mild, he took him outside only at night.


    The ultimate in decaying rope flow witchcraft is the art of invoking the beast of the image from a bill called the ''beast symbol''. The beast invoked, regardless of the size of the original beast, may be only partial or may be a chimeric mixed with multiple beasts.


    Decaying Rope Magic Lord Masakazu Decaying Rope puts a giant muckade on his way to Busuke Copy.


    Busuke Copy moves both hands at high speeds and sets multiple marks. The essence of Ming Times witchcraft is not the chant of a spell, but a technique activated by the motion of this mark.


    Busuke Copy puts his hands together and only stands his index finger. A blade of light was emitted from the tip of his finger, cutting Mukade''s body diagonally.


    Besides myself, Mingshi witchcraft has been used for more than a hundred years, while Fusuke will similarly mark it at high speed.


    When I wonder if seven small light spheres have appeared around Busuke, I simultaneously move horizontally and vertically diagonally to the zigzag at high speeds, heading towards Busuke Copy.


    Busuke assumed. If I am subjected to this technique, there is only one way to prevent it. All seven light spheres are simultaneously attacking each other in completely different motions. Then this light sphere explodes the moment it lands, so it does a lot of damage to the target even if it is just scratched.


    Incidentally, this technique was knitted by Busuke and inspired by Shizuno Liu''s man-eating fluorescence.


    Busuke Copy marks. The curtain of light covers the perimeter of the copy.


    A light sphere lands on the curtain of light and explodes as it continues to stand.


    We also know that Busuke has no damage to his enemies. But now the curtain of light is an emergency defense technique that consumes considerable power. Consider this to have killed a great deal of power.


    The curtain of the light of Busuke Copy persists. Since an attack in this state is pointless, Busuke refrains from attacking until the defensive curtain is solved.


    At that time, from the door of the subspace inside the shrine, an eye-patch girl of a ship''s eye appeared and threw a beast symbol toward the Busuke copy.


    The beast symbol turns into the head of four rhinoceroses and hits the Busuke copy, but is inhibited by the curtain of light.


    "Michiko, you''re safe."


    Masumi speaks to the girl who is bleeding from an arm or head injury.


    "Yes. Somehow."


    A girl called Taoko moves away from and around the Busuke copy, which is wrapped in the curtain of light, and turns to those who have Masakazu and Busuke.


    "Anything else... no way"


    "Yes, and... I have something to tell you..."


    A face I can think of, a way to talk like I can''t tell you.


    "What is it, huh?


    When Masako asked, Taoko overflowed tears from one eye as well as from the eye patch.


    "Doko admired Masawa-sama. I didn''t tell her how I felt."


    Speaking in a trembling voice, he who turns into the figure of Taoko pulls out the beast symbol in tears and flies overhead.


    Understand what the act means, and the sum also unleashes the beast mark.


    The head of a mighty beast appears, like a rhinoceros and a buffalo combined, as the beast symbol changes over Taoko. From the tip of his nose grows the rhinoceros horn, and on the head the buffalo twisted horn. Then, pointing the tip of the three horns at the positive sum, only the head flies in like a meteor.


    Huge mass, speed, sharp horns, and simple resistance, this technique was precisely the technique of Taoko, whose righteousness is well known. It belongs to a highly trusted sorcerer of Decaying Rope.


    Before the head strikes directly at the sum, a giant jellyfish shows up before the sum, bouncing off both the three horns and the head itself.


    Busuke set a mark, unleashed a spear of light, and pierced the abdomen of those who turned into Taoists from side to side.


    Whoever turns into a Taoist falls sideways.


    "I''m sorry...... Sorry......"


    Those who turned into Taoko uttered words of apology, wept as they looked up at the orthodox sum, and threw a lot of blood out of their mouths and ran out.


    The whole body of that corpse changes. Clothes disappeared, body bulges became scarce, eyes and nostrils disappeared from his face, and his whole body turned loess and smooth. A red reverse triangle floats on my forehead.


    And a further transformation occurred. The loess hairs grew from the saggy skin, and its shape changed from that of a person to that of a creature - a four-legged beast.


    "Fox..."


    Busuke squeaks. It was the wreckage of a fox large enough to be comparable to a man.


    "You immatures."


    Looking down at the corpse, Busuke Copy scorns it in a cold voice.


    "It is the immature among us who will be dominated by the memories and emotions of the subject of change. But he didn''t give up the fight itself, so this guy was still there. Inside, I assume it''s the person who copied it, even such an idiot. I lose sight of myself. It''s a pitiful story, but many of those immatures"


    A Busuke copy that I will deliberately explain.


    "Who are you people?


    Towards his copy, Busuke asks.


    "As you can see, it''s a fox. To date, she has been following the whereabouts of Shizuno Rei, who refused to receive news since the U.S.-China War, while accumulating her strength in a feminine manner. This shrine was made a residence because of its very strong spiritual magnetic field and comfortable for us. Six months ago, I found you and Shizuno at the festival."


    Still wrapped in the curtain of light, Busuke Copy stares at Busuke and talks, and it''s time to retreat.


    "Tomorrow, Misery. I''ve read your mind, too. Now we''re familiar with each other, but our vengeance on Shizuno Rei has not completely disappeared either. Not all hatred is gone, either. Try to get tired."


    To point out the copy, such an idiot and a rounded eye, Busuke.


    But I''m upset. I also have doubts. I thought maybe deep down in my heart, there''s still hatred for tiredness.


    Busuke Copy disappears into the temple. Inside is a subspace door.


    "Follow me, don''t"


    Before Busuke tried to move, Masakazu took control.


    "Going into this space is like going into their stomach, right? That hurt, huh? If you spare your life, don''t go in there."


    With that said, Masami tries to walk away with his back turned.


    "Why are you here? I''m here to investigate rumors that there''s a demon out here."


    "Another genre was also hired to investigate, but you''re wiped out, aren''t you? You didn''t overlook the movement because the genre was benign with decaying rope, did you? Here''s the result... except for me, it''s all gone."


    In response to the question of Busuke, the orthodox sum answers in a bitter tone.


    "I will avenge my fellow countrymen. And this wound needs healing, too."


    Leaving it at that, Masami walked away this time.


    (You said you were expecting me? You think I''m tired? What the hell are they... Did you set me up against my client when I was called in?


    Busuke strained his mind that he could not in any case overlook it.

 1635 3

    Tired met for the first time that day in real life with three people: Silvia, Sa Chest and Apricot.


    I''m a resident of the back street, and I mean a sketch-off party where paintings only attract hobbyists, and they all bring painting materials. The meeting point was the garden of the Silver Storm Hall main house where Sylvia lived.


    "You surprise me. I didn''t know you were tired like this."


    "Yeah...... It''s not a drawstring image."


    Sa Chest and Apricot stare seriously at the tired face. Tired didn''t know what the three of them looked like, neither did Sa Chest and Apricot know how tired they looked. Sylvia had never met with tiredness before, but she knew her appearance itself.


    (I honestly thought you were Peter Pan Syndrome''s old man)


    It was my sad chest that I was rather glad that my terrible predictions were off.


    "Aren''t you surprised by the evil side of your chest?


    "Oh, that''s what you say."


    Sa Chest smiles bitterly at Sylvia, who grins wildly and slightly.


    "No...... Ideal and appealing�� Gorotsky face."


    "Seriously, even if they say it like that..."


    Hearing tired words, can I mourn or laugh bitterly, Sa Chest having trouble reacting.


    "I used to see a lot of faces like that... because I saw them. Get used to it..."


    "Ooh... What kind of environment were you in?"


    It was tiring not to mention that there were many vicious faces on the fellow wild samurai of the Warring States.


    "Then I, can I draw a tired one?


    Sa Chest confirms. As a matter of fact, even if you don''t look at the other person''s face, you can draw a sketch of the person. Because at first sight I just take the other person''s face into my brain and never forget it.


    "Then... I''ll draw the face of your chest..." Very well painted face...... "


    "Ooh... Right..."


    Looking at the tiredness of smiling, Sa Chest feels complicated.


    "Draw me tired too"


    Apricots said they specialize in landscape and still life paintings and don''t draw many other people''s likenesses.


    "Then I''ll be tired too. Apricots are boring because I don''t always take off my sunglasses. Sa, the bad side of the chest is fun, but I figured I''d draw a beautiful face once in a while."


    "Sylvia, how lame are you..."


    "I''m sorry you''re not beautiful. At last, because you''re a bad guy, you shouldn''t be a bad guy."


    The four of us draw sketches while we bicker. This atmosphere makes me feel comfortable and tired. I''m glad I got the courage to come.


    "Are you a bad guy?


    Regardless of the face, Tired didn''t seem like a bad guy because he had big breasts.


    "I hate to say it, but I''m a bottom dick on the back street. Unlike these two. Without a common hobby like painting, you wouldn''t be in a position to have two of these masterpieces mouth each other equally."


    Sa Chest, who mocks herself plenty and says with a sad face.


    "I''m nothing but a masterpiece..."


    Apricots sniffle.


    "Hey, stop that kind of neg dialogue neg thinking. You''re on. You''re doing what you need. Be proud."


    Sylvia speaks powerfully.


    "So will Sylvia trade me for my job?


    "I won''t. It''s the right material."


    Sylvia laughed at Sa Chest when she asked.


    "Tired''s a backstreet thing, isn''t it?


    Apricots ask with pure interest. Whether you pull it off or not, there is as much backstreet work as is possible over the net.


    "He''s a great sorcerer. It''s famous for paranormal relationships. So much so that they even say he''s the closest to God."


    "Are you serious..."


    Hearing Sylvia''s words, Sa Chest sees tiredness with a half-hearted look. If it was about magicians, I knew apricots.


    "I don''t have the power I once had."


    I''m not being modest, tired seriously thinks so. I''ve been pulling off for twenty-five years, and I haven''t trained in the meantime. I didn''t even fight once.


    "Like Sylvia, isn''t your actual age the same as your appearance?


    "Yes."


    To the apricot question, tiredness nods uncomfortably.


    "Hey, stop asking him that question. I''m a woman of my real age."


    Silvia sitting still laughing.


    "I''m tired because maybe I don''t like that question."


    "Oh, shit, I''m sorry."


    Sylvia tells me and the apricot apologizes.


    "No... that''s not true. Take care...... thank you. I''m not worried about being treated like a monster and hating you...... I am not. I... trust the residents of the back streets... for the most part."


    "Oh well."


    "I see."


    Hearing tired words, the apricots and the breasts were convinced. What the residents of the back street generally have in common is that they are not prejudiced or discriminated against by people with special circumstances. I always make necative remarks in front of apricots and sylvia, knowing that.


    "I can draw one."


    "What, that''s fast. And very good..."


    Sa Tired of seeing the breast painting.


    "Besides, he remembers the details of his opponent''s face just at first glance without having to look, because he can even draw..."


    "It''s strange that you''re not in charge because of that great talent."


    Though I was tired of agreeing with Apricot and Sylvia''s words in my heart...


    "I''m telling you I''ve got a lot going on, too."


    Hearing that vague dialogue of Sa Chest, which once again makes me sad on the tannic side, I received tiredness, wondering if he, like himself, could not live cleverly.


    A huge subspace at the Ming Shi Shrine. There is a growing sight there similar to that of the shrine. I can see the small shrine landscape, but it''s distorted everywhere, and it''s growing. There are several overlapping shrines, birdhouses supermassive, curved and rolled like bridges, and dogs supermassive and floating multiple times over the invisible sky at the bottom.


    The subspace itself is transformed into a small alien realm. And in this small and vast world, they built dwellings and lived.


    Much of the dwelling is built deep in the subspace in case the enemy attacks. Some people live in quaint houses on straw roofs, some just copied the shrine itself, some luxury apartments, and some Western castles. It projects what the inhabitants prefer.


    This space itself is also a substitute made of their special abilities, but what is in it also temporarily embodies the image and uses it for life.


    In the building that copied the prayer hall, those who copied Tomorrow Hour Busuke enter with one woman.


    The size of the exterior of the shrine is not different from that of the shrine, but there again the space is twisted and the size of the interior is different. Dozens of tatami halls. And in the back is a Japanese compromise: a bed with a canopy and lace curtains.


    A man and a woman turn off their shoes and walk on the tatami. I didn''t take it off. Turned it off at the same time as it went up on the tatami.


    Two men and women lay on one knee and one hand on the floor toward a luxurious bed with a ceiling, hanging their heads down.


    "Cenri, Silco, how''s the tail?


    A girl''s voice echoes from inside the curtains of the race closing the bed.


    "As you can see, I made contact with Byusuke tomorrow morning."


    Answered by Cenri, the one who turned into a lowlife.


    "The defeat of Decaying Rope is complete. Until you''re ready, it seems you won''t be attacking me. Can I attack you from here, if you don''t mind?


    Mid-twenties and a woman in a suit - Silko reports and asks.


    "Decaying rope intervention is unexpected. This space is a castle for crocodiles. You can''t afford to deal with them until you get out of the castle. You can welcome me when you attack."


    "Got it. As the king says."


    According to the girl''s judgment, Silko may be.


    "O king. Those who are on reconnaissance have captured Shizuno Rei''s location. We went into the main residence of Silver Storm Hall, and after that, we couldn''t get close."


    "That''s another hassle. Let the reconnaissance itself continue. It''s what I''ve been pulling, and it''s finally coming out."


    "I understand. All for our future kingdom."


    "All for our future kingdom."


    Cenri and Circo say the same words and leave the room.


    "A kingdom..."


    The girl who is left mouths the pompous and the word.


    "Hopefully, the foxes, who were experiencing resentment and anger, will have a false hope - a vain dream."


    Groaning in a nihil tone, the girl exhaled loudly and meditated.

 1636 4.

    Limei often followed Busuke on the set when she met with Tired. But that night, Busuke came to Li Mei''s office alone.


    I have also contacted you before visiting. And I''m telling you what to do. He wants me to provide a tired escort.


    "I want you to protect him with me. The enemy is quite powerful. He is not human while also equipped with extraordinary powers. I copy my abilities, my appearance."


    After passing on the enemy''s information in front of Li Mei, Fusuke requests it again.


    "Honestly, I don''t want to do that, and I don''t know how useful I can be."


    Li Mei was grumpy when he heard that those in the paranormal realm were enemies.


    "I know your arm will stand. Please."


    lowlife suing forcefully. I also thought about asking Junko Suzuoka, but Busuke didn''t feel comfortable about Junko, and I felt like I was going to do something extra and stir him, so I decided not to count on it.


    "Nevertheless, shouldn''t I leave you alone"


    "Thanks"


    Li Mei grinned so quickly that Busuke spilled a relieved smile.


    Li Mei calls Apricot first because she knows that she is with the Apricots now.


    But I don''t answer the phone. I call tirelessly but I don''t answer.


    "You''re not answering... I have a bad feeling about it."


    Li Mei''s grunt tightened Busuke''s expression.


    I go back a little time from when Busuke visited Li Mei''s office.


    Four people, Tired, Apricot, Sa Chest and Sylvia, were walking through the excellent town downtown at night.


    It''s night, so it''s better. It''s better because we''re surrounded by three residents in the back street who open their minds. Yes, I tell myself desperately. But still, tiredness prevents me from raising my face as I walk, and the sweat is flowing. Palpitations don''t quench either.


    The awareness that I am foreign to this world makes me tired and hard.


    "It''s okay...... it doesn''t look like it. You shouldn''t have pulled me into the city."


    Sa Chest looked into his tired face worried and said. Even wearing a hoodie hood deep in my eyes, I can see that face blued with a little peek.


    "Bad. It''s my fault for proposing a rough treatment. I thought if we were together, we''d be fine..."


    Sylvia turns tannic and apologizes with her head on.


    "It''s tight... but I need to get used to it one by one... I''ll do my best......"


    It was exhausting to the best of my ability, but I suspect that there really is something to be concerned about in a crowded place. On the contrary, in all seriousness, I even think I should be pulling it off all the time, but I can''t even say it in front of the three people who care for me.


    Second, my tired legs stop. Sylvia''s leg also stops.


    "What''s going on?


    A little delay also stops the apricot and the foot of the sad chest. Looking back at the two strange people, the apricots speak up.


    Only tiredness and Sylvia noticed signs of a disastrous paranormal force working.


    Something like a white electric shock runs at his feet, creating a geometric formation of white light. The formation was spread out quite extensively, jumping from the edge of the expansive sidewalk to the driveway and many passers-by walked on it unknowingly.


    From a distance, there were several passers-by who saw the presence of that formation. But those who walked on it were unaware.


    "Run!


    "Get away!"


    Tired and Sylvia scream at the same time and fly big on the spot. At the same time, I felt my killing spirit swell, and after a slight delay, I also tried to apprentice the two people who reacted first, Apricot and Sa Chest, to escape the scene.


    Apricots and breasts from the rear where we have been.


    Looking back, something like a bright white electric shock was raging wildly over a formation strewn out on the ground. The passers-by, who were on the line, were caught in a white electric shock and collapsed on the spot at the same time.


    It becomes a second-hand split outfit in the opposite direction with tiredness, Sylvia, apricots and chest support, respectively. And further attacks, tired and Sylvia were targeted.


    Two huge red walls appeared, perpendicular to the sidewalk, and back and forth. The width covers all the sidewalks, the height will be about three meters, a bright red wall that will be tens of centimeters thick.


    Two walls that appear at a distance are attracted to each other at high speeds, as if they were attracted to magnets.


    (There''s only one thing you can prevent with a shield. This is the only way out.)


    Sylvia decided so, taking one hand of the tiredness beside her and jumping out of the sidewalk into the driveway.


    Some of the people on the sidewalk also fled, but those on the sidewalk who could not escape were either bounced off and tipped off by a direct hit of the wall, or moved while stranded against the wall, in any case becoming two wall sandwiches as they were.


    When the walls and walls overlapped, Sylvia and Tired clearly saw a large amount of blood sprayed from between the walls.


    When the walls disappeared, more than a dozen passers-by were swamped and transworldly into the two-dimensional world. Numerous humans witness in reality the seemingly toon-surreal sight of a dozen peppered and clustered humans swinging and falling to the ground at all costs.


    (I don''t think it''s the work of the residents on the back street to flashly engage passers-by without hesitation so far)


    Seeing the formation of white electric shocks and mass murder by human sandwiches, apricots think. It is often the case that the residents of the back streets will involve those on the front streets in protests, but if they do it too openly, they will be sanctioned by the centre, so they strive to avoid it as much as possible. But I don''t see any such thoughts in this raid.


    "This guy... am I after him? Or..."


    Squirting as Sylvia unloaded the tiredness she was holding.


    "I think I..."


    A lot of tired people said. I remember tiredness in the very demons that are currently standing around me.


    And I could tell who I was tired of. I know the formation that runs the white thunder. The magician who uses this technique is already dead. Dead, but there must have been someone who had mastered it.


    Eventually, four men appeared similarly before a total of four.


    Only Tired and Sylvia felt the appearance of a human being, but that he was provoking a dark demon. Tired also discerns who it is.


    "Where have you been hiding clouds for twenty-five years?


    Turning a hostile eye, one of the men opens his mouth.


    (Twenty-five years...... is it a fox after all)


    It was the fox monsters where tiredness used to be involved that made him master the art of running white thunder.


    "I have nothing to do with them. I have no grudges. Retreat if your life is spared. It''s Parker''s kid there who needs us. He''s a very evil man who looks like a child."


    A man says and refers to tiredness in a high-pressure tone.


    (Extremely evil man...? Tired?)


    I see tiredness as the apricots surprised me.


    "Me, I only have eyes for people. I only have one eye."


    Sa Chest makes a low voice and stares at the man who pointed to tiredness.


    "No, you should say you have a good nose. The rotten guy smells rotten. I don''t smell it from tiredness."


    Sa Chest''s words sounded hot and heavy on his tired chest. The interaction on the internet will be there, but today is the first time I''ve actually met him, but I''m glad that he covered me up as if I was a longtime friend.


    Sylvia moves on between tired and man. Obviously take the stand to protect your tiredness.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. But I don''t care how you do it. That''s too much."


    Silvia stares at the four men and releases her fighting spirit. The men also inflate the killing.


    "Hey tired. You, hire me."


    Sylvia joins forces throughout her body as she says, swelling its muscles. Four men breathe in the changes in Sylvia''s flesh. For the first time, I also feel the feeling of pulling the breasts and apricots on my eyes. There''s no way a beautiful girl who was as poor as a fairy wouldn''t be surprised when she suddenly matched up.


    "If I hired you, I could move in the name of Silver Storm Hall, and that would be a lot more convenient. Hire me. If I tell you I don''t want to get involved or anything, I''m out of business."


    "Of Silver Storm Hall... I know the reliability from the world of Daejong... I''ll hire you as an escort. Please."


    "All right, we got a contract."


    Hearing tired words, Sylvia spread her invincible grin and called for a giant silver shield on hand.

 1637 5

    "It doesn''t taste good to be haunted. Spread out."


    Sylvia says, the apricot and the sa-breast fall back. But tiredness just moved on to Sylvia''s left.


    "When the wall comes... I''ll be in charge of the left or front"


    "Okay."


    Sylvia snorts at the tired offer, but the first attack was a white formation. Sylvia and something like a white electric shock run at her tired feet and paint a pattern.


    "Don''t lick it."


    But Sylvia just whined a word, and the electric shock formation of light disappeared beautifully. I used the power of Disarm Dispel.


    "Let the source of paranormal forces act directly on the space where the opponent is located. Do that only to amateurs."


    Apart from releasing the force itself from itself to the enemy, some means of attack by supernormal forces act directly on the enemy itself or directly on the space in which the enemy is located. This was a substitute for braiding forces in any space, but even if you do that in a position within your reach, if you have the heart to disarm Dispel, you can disable the supernormal forces before they activate.


    "Is that you..."


    Identify the man who activated the white lightning formation, and tired turns his gaze.


    The man seems to have gone for a little while, but he immediately regains his mind and glances back at his tiredness with his eyes pregnant with hatred and fighting spirit.


    (Copy only your abilities and you can be someone else. You''re able to make that change, too)


    To the best of their knowledge, they had to match their appearance when they copied their abilities. And the figure of the magician who uses the ability of the formation of white electric shocks, which he feels tired, is not among the four. It is possible that he imitated another magician.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    A good amount of tiny light appears around the tired as it blinks.


    Before tiredness unleashed the cannibal fluorescence, two red walls appeared in the form of a pinch of Sylvia and tiredness back and forth.


    Sylvia looks back and puts on a giant silver shield against the red wall that appeared rearward.


    Two walls try to sandwich them, fast approaching. But this time, there are no signs of movement on either side of the scene. Apricots and sa-breasts are revealed and watched.


    "Get out of the way!


    Sylvia steps in with the call, sticking her shield out against the looming wall.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    Tired activates a different technique while maintaining cannibal fluorescence. When tired put one hand together, a black light - or something like a black, thick beam, which can only be called a black glow - was emitted, destroying a wall looming from the front.


    The rear wall is crushed by Sylvia, but not as flashly destroyed as the front where Tired was in charge.


    (It''s like using two techniques at the same time)


    Sylvia wraps her tongue around seeing that she is tired and still maintains a people-eating fluorescence.


    Once again, tiredness releases a people-eating fluorescence. The light rumbles and strikes the four of us.


    Four men desperately attempt to evade, but one of them fell head pierced by one of the bright extinctions of light, the other fell through his legs, and then the bright extinction of countless lights slowed where he could not escape, leaving his body full of holes and desperate.


    (You could also say that one of the first people killed was lucky. The second died savoring fear and pain)


    Apricot thinks when he sees a scene where the brightness of light swarms where he falls and is pierced through his body where his face is distorted by fear.


    Gunshots rang, and one more fell down with a bullet in the head. It was Sa Chest who shot him.


    "Don''t be alarmed. It''s full of gaps against this one. The rubbish chimps at the bottom never let those gaps get away."


    Sa Chest with a gun laughed invincibly and lied. When the apricot, who looked sideways at it, smiled and thumbed up at Sa Chest, Sa Chest''s invincible grin had turned into a luminous laugh.


    There were four of them, but they were quickly left alone, and one of the survivors was openly wolfish.


    "What do you want to do?


    Ask one who remains tired in a cold voice.


    "You don''t have to do this either. Let''s get him, torture him, make him throw up a lot. The reason I''m here to kill you, and besides these guys, I might have company."


    "Right."


    Sylvia tells me, tired snorts, approaching the man who remains unconstitutional. Sylvia follows suit.


    The remaining man seemed ready, and when he struck his angry and hate-filled gaze tirelessly and distorted his face, he unleashed his power with his intention to kill.


    "Whoa?"


    Sylvia calms down. Tired and out of shape.


    My feet are lagging, as if it had happened in an earthquake. But it doesn''t mean I can''t stand so shaken.


    "There is something. Be careful."


    "Answer. I know."


    Without having to get tired of attention, Sylvia was identifying herself as a surgeon. He said a pseudo life by Imagery appeared at his feet.


    The ground turned up. Sylvia and Tired each jump big just before that and leave the spot.


    What emerged was a creature like Aye, who made his flickering body flicker. But the part that hits its head floats with a huge human face, and the mouth that rips to the bottom of its eyes and opens wide, the fangs grow astonishingly.


    Try to stick it out of your head and the mysterious creature jumps to tiredness. Its mouth is an easy size to swallow a tired body.


    Tired called in a black knife with an aport, he slashed and tore his elusive and mighty face vertically, and also cut about a third of the torso he wanted to flatten as it was.


    The suspicion of the image does not bleed, but vanishes.


    "Is that it?


    Tired speaks to a man.


    (I wish these guys would have thought of more combinations and attacked me, but that was totally variant. Before ability, unfamiliar with battle)


    With that in mind, a change took place in front of Sylvia, who sees a body full of holes.


    The surface, including the clothes of the three corpses, changes to melt. It has a smooth skin of general loess, no eyes, no nose, no mouth from the face, and a red reverse triangle appears on the forehead.


    "Ugh!


    A man screams and walks in empty-handed to tiredness. I know I can''t win, and I thought one of them would kill me.


    "Bullshit!


    Sylvia tried to stick out her shield and hit her, and the man fell on his back.


    "This guy''s gonna have to throw up a lot."


    Looking down at the fallen man, Sylvia deliberately makes a sword-soaking sound.


    "Shizuno is tired... Everyone has lived in tears of pain, anger and remorse because of you. And now...... die with your chest tucked away by the humiliation of defeat...... Mindless..."


    "I''m not facing the victim."


    Silvia stepping on her face as she talks.


    "Whatever the circumstances, I''m certain you''re shit at a time when you''re involved in killing irrelevant people."


    "Humans, etc... are only our food. Now I''m facing the ruler, but sooner or later... Oops!


    To Sylvia, who speaks out in anger, the mutation under her leg, when thrown away with ridicule, sprays a large amount of blood from her mouth and spasms.


    "Poison..."


    From the amount of blood he spits out of his mouth, Sylvia guesses so. I hurt myself.


    Eventually, the body, like any other corpse, turns into a smooth skin of general loess.


    "What are these guys?


    Sylvia asks looking down at a corpse discolored with loess all over her body.


    Before exhaustion answered, the three loess corpses who died earlier began to change further. Even though he had a smooth, full-bodied skin, his loess body hair grew all at once to cover his entire body, changing the shape of his hands and feet, and his head to something different from that of a person. Furthermore, a blocked tail grew from his glutes.


    "Fox..."


    Apricots groaned, seeing the carcasses of three giant foxes, also as big as humans.


    "Yeah, it''s a fox monster. Apparently... there were no individuals strong enough to copy me or Sylvia..."


    Talking, I think it''s a long time ago. I am well aware of this fox monster, and some are stronger. That strong fox never came out on my opponent.


    The last man, too, after a slight delay, turns into a fox''s wreck.


    (No, I was just going to scout, but it''s also possible that I got ahead of myself)


    For a raid with my back in it, it''s just a weak individual, and it seems more likely to be you.


    "At the point where strong individuals are like this, don''t you seem familiar with this guy too? I don''t know what to tell you since you hired me, but tell me what happened."


    "It was... it was me who empowered them. During the U.S.-China War..."


    "Incoming from Laimei"


    Asked by Sylvia, the apricot called out where tiredness returned to the usual interrupting and obsessive way of speaking.

 1638 6.

    "Yay, did you connect?"


    From my fingertip phone, Li Mei''s voice sounds. Apricot turns up the speaker''s volume so that it can also be heard by tired, Sylvia and Sa Chest.


    "Are you tired there? I even put it on the tired. ''


    "Yes, I am."


    Named, tired responds.


    "Oh, he''s alive. Busuke''s visiting me. Come on, well, I''m with you in my office right now. They want us to protect them because they''re kind of tired. I didn''t answer the phone, so I thought they were attacking me first. ''


    "It''s where they were attacked. I didn''t do anything, but the other three were fighting back."


    Listening to Li Mei, Apricot said.


    "Sylvia hired. But it bothers Li Mei..."


    Sylvia, who is a supernatural force and an over-life, albeit the lowest rank, is tired of engaging even those who will have enough power, but not superordinary power.


    "I need you to change a little."


    There was a voice from Busuke.


    ''Tired. This enemy is mighty. You''re totally weak. I don''t think you can handle it alone. If you can get a collaborator, you better get as much help as you can.''


    Am I not the only one short?


    ''It''s not like that. This is how I''m convincing you now because you seem to be reluctant to hire Li Mei.''


    To Li Mei, who jokes and says, Busuke answers seriously.


    "I''ve already been hired, but I''m more comfortable with Li Mei."


    As I say tirelessly, Sylvia says.


    Though it is not the supernormal power, Li Mei''s fighting power is extraordinary, so he did reconsider that he was likely to rely on it.


    "What do you do with apricots and breasts?


    Sylvia turns to the two of you and speaks up.


    "That... involves even apricots and sa-breasts... is that okay?


    Tired of learning to resist in many ways. I''m sorry to say this, but these two can''t even expect combat power.


    ''It''s a boarded ship, isn''t it?


    Before the two of you speak, Li Mei decides on her own.


    "No, don''t decide on your own like that. I hope you decided to ask me for a job."


    "That''s fine with me, too. If you don''t have enough money, you can pay later."


    "Ok...... So, please... please."


    I wanted to say no to the real deal, but it''s hard to say no to the air, so I''m tired of asking.


    "Once you get into the Neutral District facility on the back street? Candoville or something."


    "Right."


    Sa Chest suggests and Apricot agrees.


    "It''s a troubling place..."


    Sylvia thinks. Doubtful whether the other person will think in the common sense of the back street in the first place. Earlier, it had plainly involved a large number of passers-by.


    "I don''t know if I''m standing here. Let''s go to Tasmanian Devil."


    There are tons of residents on the back street in that place, and they can''t be attacked by the detours. Silvia decided that it would be an immediate payback if she attacked him, and that it was optimal, she urged.


    A giant subspace created in the Ming Shi Shrine.


    The fox - Cenri - who was still turned into a vulgar suke, was flaunted by certain reports.


    "Four people who were in charge of reconnaissance of Shizuno Rei erupted. I took the liberty of attacking you tirelessly, all four of you in return, and it looks like you''ve been killed. The body has been recovered by tissue in the back street.


    Cenri kneels before the foxes'' king and makes a report.


    "This can also be described as a failure of the eagle. It was not a good idea to have used the second generation for reconnaissance. Next, we''ll try to use a third generation with no direct grudges. I can''t get my head around that much."


    In the voice of a tall girl, and in a tone like an old man, the king who fell asleep in the bed with a lowered ceiling of lace speaks.


    "It''s not the king''s responsibility. It''s the self-blame of the fool who started it."


    Cenri tells with no discouragement. It''s not the same as a fat one. He is the owner of a serious personality, who always converses clerically.


    "Think positively. This one slapped him on the letter of challenge."


    A woman who could be next to Cenri - said Silco, the other side.


    "I think it''s better to think of Silco."


    A girl, the king of the foxes, gives a distracted voice.


    "Hate for tiredness is also because not all of the foxes are united - Many of the second generation have lost their parents because of their tiredness, and therefore some are highly hateful."


    While talking, the girl wakes herself up.


    Turn the race and the king shows up from the inside. The lucid white skin of a girl without a thread becomes dew.


    The white girl who appeared was not an exaggeration but a beauty reminiscent of an angel or fairy. She is about twelve or three years old. Extend platinum-branded hair to your shoulders that looks soft to see, and those eyes are green. He smiles prankily in front of the two of them, not even trying to cover his groin, which has not even grown a breast or shameful hair that has just swelled slightly.


    And from its glutes grew tails wrapped in golden hair. From the head also grows the ears of triangular animals, covered with hair of the same colour.


    "Look at the face of the eagle, Cenri, Silco. Let your love and hatred roll."


    The girl, known as the King, calls out to two of her subordinates with a pranky grin on her face. Two men and women under his command look up and look to the face of the Lord.


    It''s not too much to say that the girl looks the same as her hateful enemy, but only her gender and hair length were different.


    "Think of those who led the eagles, who looked the same as the eagles. Think about subjugating him and continuing to ravage him. The future to make that delusion a reality is near."


    Cenri stared straight at the girl, who spoke with a low, nasty voice and a distorted grin on her mouth, and Circo was - laughing.


    "Nah. I''m glad you''re acting like a villain.


    A girl who breaks up with each other and laughs with a smile.


    "Nah, if I hadn''t told you, you''d have been inspired."


    Circo smiles, but Cenri stays in his true face.


    "Yeah... well, I resent tiredness, but I don''t resent it. I don''t even want to kill him. But even the feelings of the clan cannot be suppressed. I can''t stop this flow either. Or... should I have lived with Uzi without creating a stream, without indulging and doing anything, with darkness in my heart, and pulling into hiding?


    The girl puts her doubts into her mouth with her heart that can only be spoken in front of the two nearby people.


    "All for our future kingdom."


    The girl opens her mouth in disdain at the words Cenri uttered in her face.


    "That''s the answer, then. Totally...... Or are you gonna gag me?


    The girl who sighs and sees Hikaru Silko.


    "I�� think that if the king does not want it, he does not have to contend with what the village foxes think. Of course, I know that''s impossible...... Thinking of the spiciness of the king..."


    "Thank you, Silco. It''s more comforting to have someone who understands like you."


    Silko smiled back modestly, too, as the girl laughed contentedly and less at Silko''s answer.

 1639 7

    At Tasmania Devil, a bar dedicated to residents of the back streets in Kandoville, four people, Tired, Silvia, Apricot and Sa Chest, joined Busuke and Li Mei.


    "That was... originally a clan of fox monsters. It turns into a human figure�� it''s called a converted fox."


    Tired talks about raiders.


    "Once I... with a mentor I knew in China, I thought about manufacturing a doppelgenger. I also tried to make a technique for it, but it didn''t work."


    So I delimit the words, and I''m tired of putting Cassis Orange on my mouth.


    "So I laid eyes on a family of fox demons that can only be turned into people on the outside. Just like people... I tried to figure out the art of transformation, and if I could just copy the appearance and voice... if I applied it, I wondered if I could also copy the memory and... abilities... yes... And to dramatically lift their power... succeeded"


    "You mean easy cloning...... I hear a lot about making clones and switching them with dignitaries, but if you''re a doppelgenger with original transformative abilities, don''t bother making clones."


    Hearing tired stories, Sylvia said.


    Sylvia has heard stories of successful clone memory transplants in part. And I also heard that it was still incomplete. He said there were even cases of clones going wild when he made a dignitary replacement. Of course the case has not been made public. Human cloning is in itself an international prohibition.


    It would be much more useful than making incomplete clones at a cost if we could follow those capable of copying, including abilities and memory.


    "Successful means that you can follow the fox in large quantities as a full copy capability person and also make the replacement happen?


    Ask in a tone where apricots can''t hide their excitement.


    "Yes."


    Tired of answering lightly.


    "During the Great War... I was on the Chinese side. To various countries around the world - to the United States, which was particularly hostile to China - he had sent many foxes�� to replace them with dignitaries. The foxes alone... are not enough, so I was flying a schizophrenic body and doing a mind hack too... Oh, that story isn''t important... so I''ll leave it..."


    "That''s a great scale story..."


    "The boulders are just called the most powerful sorcerers."


    "I''m hickey now, though. Ha ha."


    Sa Chest and Apricot roar, Li Mei laughs at ease.


    "What matters is how the tired foxes now resent you the other way around and are the spearhead of the attack. What have you done to the foxes? Tell us why they resent you."


    Fusuke, dressed in arms, asks.


    "Follow the order... you talk. Some of the foxes... awoke more power than they could turn people into... drowned in power and thought that they were... the kind to stand on."


    "Well, that''s a common story."


    Li Mei makes a tea.


    "They who were pure... were getting weirder and weirder, creating their own... kingdoms to rule humans, to be kings... even say that... Never treated them badly, and I still don''t know why I had such a pointless ambition..."


    I remember what happened at the time, and tiredness makes me feel dark. From there it''s an extremely unpleasant memory.


    "I''ll say no... but there''s no such thing as restraining them to make them look terrible... at all... By mutual agreement, we tried to improve their power."


    "You don''t even remember being resented? That''s where it matters."


    Busuke goes in and asks.


    "No... I remember being resented, there are two... That''s the answer from here. Some of them swelled up their ambitions... and then they ran wild... so only they disposed of them... They were harmful to people..."


    The disposal took place tirelessly. Some of them were foxes who became intimate with tiredness. Many of their sights, expressions, words and voices when they are killed by themselves are still unforgettable.


    "You didn''t kill them all, did you?


    Apricot asks.


    "Yes...... Especially those who go crazy and start killing people. And after the war... I''m in my current state too... They should have been freed��"


    "By supposed to be, you mean you haven''t checked since, have you?


    "Yeah..."


    Tired replied with no confidence to the apricot that went in and asked.


    "It''s just... that the matter wasn''t between the foxes or that they were divided... it''s not like all the foxes resent me. Clearly they had a terrible rampage...... those who had no choice but to be disposed of gave up too...... And some of the ambitious ones were moderate and... extremist, and the moderate foxes seemed to be antithetical to the extremist way..."


    "Wasn''t the fox a single rock? But if tiredness killed all the extremists, because that disposition is too tight, you mean you were resented by moderates and foxes who didn''t have weird ideas?


    Sa Chest, who had been listening in silence until now, asked the question.


    "Right...... But the decisive thing... is the other one."


    "What did you do with the other one?


    When Sylvia asked, Tired exhaled and opened her teasing mouth a little while later.


    "I ended up abandoning it... The replaced foxes..."


    "Abandoned?


    Sa Chest gives a surprise voice.


    "Many of the foxes who were in the United States died when ballistic missiles equipped with anti-matter bombs were shot. So... they thought I abandoned them. I... didn''t mean to... But... I can''t say I''m not responsible... The first... I spoke to them... and... That''s... that''s it. Anything else...... any questions?


    Tired looks over and confirms with him, but no one tried to ask him any more.


    "I''ll tell you what I know."


    Busuke speaks out.


    "They''re in a place called the Ming Shi Shrine. Looks like they''re building a huge subspace there, but getting inside this is going to be pretty bad. Even that Decaying Rope clan lost. And even though there was the Lord''s Decaying Rope Masato,"


    "What''s with the decaying rope in the savory shop?


    Sylvia slightly frowns. Decaying Rope Witchcraft is a Silver Storm Hall that also interacts there. I know what they are.


    "They destroyed the witchcraft school they were imploring, and they said it was their revenge. But as a result, the lives of many decaying rope magicians were lost, and the Lord''s decaying rope Masahwa was also severely injured."


    "That''s him..."


    When I heard about Busuke, Sylvia groaned. I know the strength of Decaying Rope Masaru.


    "Masawa said, it seems unsavory to go into base. But I couldn''t hear the details. Sounds like you''re not in the mood for a fight."


    And, Busuke.


    "So, what are we going to do? You know the enemy Ajito, don''t you? So, even if it''s dangerous, you have to go hit the enemy''s base and take his head off, right?


    Li Mei says. Everyone felt that the word was intrinsic.


    "I contracted a cheap one earlier, but can I keep up with a big scale story like this? Does that help? I can only imagine pulling my leg..."


    Sa Chest, who becomes a nagging addition and a weak voice.


    (You''re not as useless as you think you are, and on the contrary, you''re a competent person, but when are you gonna realize that for yourself? Good old......)


    Sylvia thinks as she looks at her breasts. But I won''t put that in my mouth. Because Sylvia thinks you should realize it yourself, because she knows how convincing the words are.


    "Uh... there are other choices besides fighting..."


    Tired spoke with hesitation.


    "The place I live in... is an unlimited safe place, so if I stick around all the time... I think I''ll be fine"


    "Um come on..."


    Li Mei, who hears tired words and shouts her face as much as she wants.


    "It''s not like you''re okay, or you can''t let those noisy people go wild, or you''re not responsible. If you leave me alone, I''ll be sure to scatter the disaster."


    Tired shushes and nags at Busuke, who speaks the truth.


    "I don''t like that way of repression. If you want to run, you can run, I will."


    "No, no, you can''t run away. You said you were already exhausted and dead."


    Sylvia disagrees with Busuke''s words, but Li Mei further denied it.


    "If I run away, you won''t have to bother everyone..."


    Tired of saying it in a modest voice.


    "One of the secrets to doing well in the back streets is taking care of others as much as possible. Especially Rookie. So you don''t have to worry about bringing in trouble. ''Cause I can have it. I can have it."


    "It seems like the odds are high before they repay you."


    Apricot said in a gentle voice, and Li Mei teared it up with a smile.


    "There''s no escape. Tired, this is what you caused, and I don''t know what those foxes are up to and about to do. At least we need to be sure of their will."


    Said Busuke in a harsher tone and eye. Tired takes a heavy sigh.


    "I don''t even know how dangerous the place is, but let''s be vigilant about the traps that will be overshadowed and get into their subspace Ajito, which is in the shrine at Ming Hour in small numbers at first"


    "Who''s the candidate?


    Busuke cuts it out and the apricot asks.


    "So, Busuke, me, Li Mei..."


    When left alone, it was all going to be decided by Busuke, so I had no choice but to speak out of tiredness. Tired decides that he should take the lead as much as possible when this happens.


    "You should take turns with me and Li Mei. The opponent is from the paranormal realm."


    Sylvia offers.


    "No, let me do it. I''m all revenge, too, and I''m going to interact with people in the paranormal realm. I''d like to get used to it."


    But Li Mei insists with a true face.


    "Sylvia dared... to turn to a modest waiting group. There''s no danger in the queue either... I can''t say there''s no danger, and I''d be comfortable as a rescuer if the advance party were trapped, modest or strong... Because Sylvia can be used as a force..."


    Explain why tiredness took Sylvia off.


    "You''re surprisingly solid, Li Mei and you''re tired."


    "Ha ha, you underestimate me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have done much in this world."


    I laugh back at the usual Li Mei, teasing Sylvia.


    "You want to go now?


    "Yes... let''s do that"


    Tired nodded at Hideyosuke confirming. If this happens, you better act fast.


    "Shall we go nearby?


    Sa Chest speaks to the apricot.


    "We may want to go home and try to gather information. Paranormal information networks are negligible."


    "Okay."


    To the apricot words, Sa Chest nodded with inner relief.


    "I''ll accompany you to that subspace just in case."


    I read tired intentions and Sylvia offered.


    "Now�� let''s begin our action. Ladies and gentlemen... Regards"


    "Oh, let''s have some fun."


    Li Mei giggled and gave a mild voice, tired of standing up and bowing.

 1640 8

    Night. A huge subspace inhabited by the foxes, built inside the Ming Hour Shrine.


    The foxes in the subspace are continuously checking what is happening in and around the shrine. If anyone approaches you, you''ll soon find out.


    "Are you here at last..."


    Sleeping on her back on the bed, the girl, king of the foxes, raised her excited voice when she saw the footage shown in the ceiling.


    The video shows a boy with the same face as himself, and the joy makes me laugh naturally. My chest gets pungent. I''m about to cry.


    "Cenli, Silco. Let them know you''re tired."


    He gives the bounced voice and commands the two nearby men who were indoors.


    "I''ll show you my face first"


    "The king?


    To the girl''s words, Silko gives a surprising voice.


    "Is there a problem? You''re here because of me. You should have said hello to me, the chief of evil. Most importantly, I want to see you. Is it bad to see you in that mood?


    "No......"


    Silko could not speak where she thought she would to the girl who spoke in a hot voice.


    Silco is afraid. While many of the foxes are resentful bone marrow to Shizuno Rei, the fox king has the opposite sentiment. That''s only a tragedy for her, but she''s trying to make her duties as king a priority.


    (of our hegemony, could be a big hole. But even if I didn''t say such a thing, a wise king would know best)


    Silko thinks as she sees a girl jumping naked out of her bed.


    "Are you going to do the sampling now?


    Centri confirms.


    "This time it''s not just about showing your face. Though my heart is full of shit right now, you''re not ready for those who will be in the field."


    Girl turning to Cenri and answering bitterly.


    "Assume it will be a battle. Naturally, it''s not in this."


    The girl says and walks outside the room naked. Silko and Cenri, who were in place, also stood up and continued after the girl.


    Four people, Tired, Laimei, Busuke and Sylvia, visit the Ming Shi Shrine.


    "I wish I could call the guys at Silver Storm Hall. Except for me, I''ve got another job."


    "Is Sylvia... are you okay?


    "I''m your escort."


    Carefully tired, Sylvia laughs.


    "Many times here... you''ve come. I was brought to the festival by Hideyosuke."


    Tired of looking up and smiling at small shrine birdhouses.


    "Two guys on a date."


    Li Mei jokes.


    "Bad...... is it?


    "Huh?"


    Li Mei snorts as she strangely and neatly got tired of asking.


    "You didn''t know? I''m tired."


    "Yep, eh!


    "Huh!?


    Hearing Busuke''s words, Sylvia and Li Mei glanced out loud.


    "I don''t like the way you call it... I don''t. Double knife and... say it"


    Tired was more focused on the way he called than on being pulled out with a voice raised.


    "So you''re from that way, too?


    "No..."


    Asked by Li Mei, Busuke quietly waves her wear.


    "Speaking of which, Li Mei''s previous life was a man... but if I accompanied him in the same futon, I hated him very much..."


    Tired of looking up at Li Mei, laughing and talking. Li Mei has trouble reacting.


    "Previous life hey...... That''s what I''m talking about. I hate it."


    "Why?


    Sylvia asked Li Mei, who cheeked and said with no heart or a flashing face.


    "I hate the paranormal kind. I don''t believe you. I know it exists. There''s a reason I don''t like you."


    Li Mei''s reason for falling into the back streets is that he was killed by a group with superordinary powers, but he therefore hates it. But tiredness, Sylvia, and Busuke are the bearers of paranormal power, and I don''t hate the three of them.


    "In your previous life, you had extraordinary powers, and you were half monstrous."


    "No... Enough of that story. But..."


    Li Mei looked disgusted for a moment by the tired words, but quickly broke his mouth.


    "When I first saw you, too, I felt like I missed something so much. I don''t know if I owe this to the fringe and the doings of my previous life. Ha ha..."


    "I''m in Noroke mode. Are you a character like that?


    "Is it my fault for knocking me out?"


    Silvia burst into me laughing, Li Mei pointing her lips, but her eyes stayed laughing.


    "Stay, let''s just go inside. Keep your head down."


    Speaking in a face free of tension, Busuke heads to the temple. Tired and Li Mei also continue. Sylvia stands by backwards as planned.


    "Nothing."


    Li Mei said. The doors of the subspace that have been opened inside the temple are not visible to the eyes of the ordinary man. There''s just a dark tatami room.


    "Do the trick, even for Li Mei... you make it visible"


    "Ooh. I am soaked. And what''s bright is the light ahead?


    Shortly after Tired said it, Li Mei''s eyes also saw a distortion of space.


    Three people enter into the light.


    Inside was a different world. A world where the night sky expands and what was in the shrine is arranged in different sizes, at different angles, overlapping or contiguous, in a disastrous manner. The ground we''re on right now is on top of a supermassive birdhouse.


    "A copy of the world......?


    Li Mei shrugs.


    "Surely this is... dangerous..."


    Tired of understanding this subspace trick at a glance, he said with a mysterious face.


    Walking through a birdhouse, the roof of a huge shrine turns into a series of scaffoldings. On the left and right there are several smaller shrines and main shrines.


    "Coming. Be careful."


    "Oh."


    I feel signs, and Busuke draws attention. Li Mei is also guessing, so she squeezes her expression and nods.


    The doors of the left and right buildings open simultaneously, and dozens of young and old men emerge from the inside. You look completely human. The outfit is no different from that of the average person, but there are no suits, etc., and there are relatively many rough outfits.


    "Not all of these guys are human"


    Aware of Li Mei, Busuke told him.


    "Too many boulders."


    And, Li Mei.


    "That''s not all......... The terrain here is also... dangerous."


    Tiredness prompts vigilance, but by the time I''m inside this already, I don''t think there''s anything I can do.


    Eventually, from the front, two men and women and one girl appeared.


    Limei and Busuke were surprised to see the naked girl. Looks like you made a girl out of tiredness. The difference is gender, and golden fox ears grown from the head, and tails stretched from the buttocks, face and height as if unchanged. Speaking of slight differences, the girl has only slightly longer hair than tired.


    The naked girl with the same face as tired caught my eye first, but the man walking beside it also looks the same as Busuke. This one has no tail or ear.


    (tired... very different impression)


    The fox king, with the same face as tired, had various emotions for tiredness that reunited him for more than two decades, while tiredness was getting worse and smaller and under the impression that he was unreliable.


    "Long time no see...... It''s been a long time... Tired. But... Your Lord has changed."


    Stop, a girl turns to tiredness, smiles and speaks up.


    "Tyrone......"


    "Don''t call me that anymore. You can call me King about the eagle."


    Hearing the name of his tired mouth, Tyrone, king of foxes, flashed his face.


    "A king is a title name, and a king has no name... strange story, isn''t it?


    "There you are. The eagles swore to create a kingdom of eagles and such in the future. I can''t live in such a despicable village anymore."


    Even as he gets stuck tirelessly, Tyrone puts his hands on his hips and puts his chest up, forcefully declaring him off the table.


    "Tyrone is tyrone. I mean... it hurts to call yourself King."


    "Yes, it hurts..."


    Chiron glances over his face.


    "Then I''ll take Tyrone. Oh well... did it hurt..."


    Ask the two nearby and the many foxes on the left and right for their complexion, but they were looking away. Centrifuges alone do not react. Their reactions told the whole story.


    "Are you still... still in that face"


    Tired narrows his eyes.


    "We all resent the Lord. And it''s burning. If the eagle stays on this face, I can remember how it feels. Naturally, I resent you the most, and I''m proud to say I like you."


    With the same face as tiredness, Tyrone lets you spread a hateful grin like you''ve never seen tiredness before.


    (You must be lying. You are not so... resentful of me. You''re just saying that in front of the foxes)


    Tired spots the fact lightly. I can barely feel negative feelings for myself from Tyrone.


    "The penetration is loaded with lots of things. Why are you naked? Are you even appealing to me that you''re a naked king?


    Li Mei teases with anti-laughter.


    "I''m not just naked. I''m not naked when I''m home. And this space is like a house for eagles. Well... shouldn''t I wear it?


    "Why are you suddenly in doubt..."


    "Are you ashamed of yourself now?


    Tired and Limei say to Tyrone, who suddenly changes his tone and asks.


    Tyrone''s body is instantly wrapped in clothes. Dressed in a white blouse with a wide open chest, a mini skirt, and nothing barefoot.


    "You were... moderate among those who said you would make a kingdom... But...... has that changed your mind too?


    "Well...... Everyone''s resentment has accumulated. To clear it up, I needed a sense of purpose to stand on top of people. Otherwise, I should have done it. I don''t know how you feel, pity, anger and resentment, even if you speak to your lords."


    When Tyrone speaks in a sad tone, she exhales loudly.


    "Aside from that, you came because of me. Let''s welcome him. Tired, your lord wants to see how strong the eagle has gotten?


    "Nothing..."


    Watching Tyrone quietly get into a struggle, Tired summoned the demon knife concubine pine in Apart.

 1641 9

    When Rada was confronting the foxes inside the Ming Shing Shrine, Apricot and Sa Chest were fishing for information online at Tasmania Devil.


    Sa Chest becomes aware that she is working with apricots. It was a secret, whispering, one-sided, happy time. But being so aware also makes me feel miserable.


    (What would this guy think if he found out I was aware of that... Well, given this guy''s personality, there''s no such thing as blatant dislike...)


    The opponent is not compatible with himself or others - he is so determined to support his chest. I am also nearly twenty years away. Even if I only take that part, I feel the walls are too high.


    "Hey, isn''t this suspicious?


    The apricot has raised its face and called out, so the sa-breast I was looking at chills gets a little tight.


    "What''s going on?


    Look at the obviously panicked sa-breasts, decent apricots.


    "Beh, nothing...... What''s suspicious?


    "Look."


    Apricots that split the holographic display, flip it upside down and fly toward the chest.


    "The Third Fox Night Festa, held in Euthanasia City! I can find myself new. I can transform. Those who are not satisfied with themselves now and want to change, gather them!


    The site shown was the official backstreet event site.


    "Is that a fox connection?


    "That''s not all. And look at the organizers'' names down there."


    View the organizer''s name as they say.


    "Host King the Doppelgenger"


    Tired said he failed to make a doppelgenger at first, turning it into a policy of lifting the power of the Haunted Fox. And the foxes made kingdoms, but they said they would be kings.


    "That''s going to lead to a tiring story. It''s too much by chance."


    "Yeah, it''s worth looking into."


    When I saw the apricot trick I put my hand on the sunglasses and said, Sa Chest''s chest growls loudly. This trick of apricots makes my chest the most tempting.


    (Stupid. Don''t be aware...)


    I''m scared of myself, I tell you, Sa Chest.


    (Ridiculous. Miserable. One-sided, one-sided consciousness, feel happy on your own...... Such a good woman can''t possibly fall in love with me... Damn, good old...... One of these days, you''re gonna stick with a much better man than me. I''m definitely not in the eye...)


    Soaking in a nihil mood, Sa Chest spills a masochistic smile.


    "What are you doing?


    "Mmm... ahh... a memory laugh"


    Pointed out by apricots, Sa Chest rushed to take care of it.


    "Everybody don''t give a shit. Fight with Washi, Cenri and Silco"


    Tyrone speaks to a large number of foxes that pinch left and right.


    (Even if the Tyrones are the only opponents, in this space...)


    Tired largely discerns the trick of this space. I have also made similar things tired.


    Cenri, a Busuke copy, ties the mark with his hand. Busuke deliberately delayed for a moment before tying his mark.


    Countless things appear around the centimeter, like cones of light with tips pointing upwards, and they are shot out into the air, wondering if they rotated violently. The cone of light splits over the sky and becomes a myriad of rays, pouring down with three accumulators in mind.


    (Stronger than my technique?


    Busuke was surprised. The technique used by Cenri is Ming Ching Witchcraft, which is used by Fusuke. But even if Busuke does the same thing, the cones of light that appear and the number of rays that fall are even less.


    Tired doesn''t try to deal with anything. Because I knew Busuke would deal with it. Li Mei also intuitively realized that she shouldn''t move because she shows no signs of avoiding tiredness at all.


    Countless rays of light continued to pour down, but the wall of light created by the sign of Busuke appeared over the heads of the three of them, preventing them from running out.


    (What is this...)


    Busuke, who prevented Cenri''s technique with his own technique, is once again astonished. I was feeling intensely uncomfortable. Depletion of physical and mental strength due to the activation of the procedure is more severe than usual.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    Tyrone launches an attack by Shizuno Liu''s technique. A black glow was emitted against the three unable to move from beneath the wall of light.


    You''re more powerful than I am.


    At first glance, tiredness discerns the fact.


    "Black Curtain"


    Tired calls into the space ahead, literally like a black curtain. The shape is like a curtain, but this is the gateway to space leading to the Dark Planet. All the black glow sucked into the curtains, nullifying Tyrone''s attack.


    In the meantime, only Circo moves as if it were turning to the left from a raw surface. In its hand, a blue and white spear of light is held.


    Li Mei fires three shots at the gun and does not shoot Silco in the leg and shoulder as Silco tries to throw him with a spear. One shot was shot with a feint.


    The shooting glanced at Silko, who was about to fall, but his figure largely disappeared.


    "What...?


    (Again...)


    Amazing Limei. Tired, on the other hand, was largely anticipating the development as well. If you fight as hard as you can but you are sure to defeat, tiredness sees it.


    (We can say that it would be wise to give up fighting and run. But it seems that Tyrone and the others are not seriously going to kill us right now. Then you might want to gauge how much this alienation junction is)


    As tired thought that through his head at high speeds, the vanishing silko appeared to the opposite right, not to the left of the tired.


    A spear of blue and white light can be thrown. Busuke knots his mark, and now he builds a wall of light to the side to prevent Silko from attacking.


    Li Mei fires one shot at Cenli. It hits the centipede''s leg and bleeds. I thought it was iron skin, the face of the centipede is distorted.


    But at the next moment, a bullet pops out of Cenri''s leg and flows back into Cenri''s body to undo it, as if the blood that went out was also watching in the video''s reverse playback.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The first is metastasis. Now it''s playback."


    Groaning Li Mei, Tired explains.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Tired and tyrone practise at about the same time, and countless luminous lights float around each of them. But Tyrone overwhelmingly has a greater number of bright extinctions of light than tired.


    "Tired... Lord..."


    Tyrone looks suspiciously tired.


    "What do you mean? It''s not just the action of the heterogeneous junction, it''s probably going to weaken -... Is something wrong?


    Without answering Tyrone''s question, tiredness emits light first and foremost simultaneously.


    After a breath delay, Tyrone also emits a bright light, which strikes from exhaustion to a rolling light.


    The number, the power, the precision, the speed, and the wear and tear after using the technique are just different. When Tyrone''s light is eliminated by offsetting all the tired light, the remaining light reaches up to three people.


    Busuke tied the mark of the third wall of light and created a wall of light forward, but some luminous light swept around the wall and struck.


    "Shit."


    Li Mei pounded her tongue, took off her jacket and swung it, putting on the bright extinction of light. The jacket was filled with holes, but the brightness of light disappeared with it. Due to the fact that it was a knitted jacket of bulletproof fiber and the long distance traveled through the walls, the people-eating fluorescence did not reach Li Mei''s body thanks to the weakening of its power.


    A few man-eater fluorocarbons poured down tirelessly, but this one shakes it all off with a knife. Busuke was not lucky enough to be attacked.


    "Tired, you should retreat here. We''ll never lose like this."


    "Right."


    Tired nods with a cool face at the words of Busuke.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Mei, who doesn''t know why, asks.


    "This space itself is like being in a special junction. The foxes seem to be protected by phantoms, metastases and regenerative force enhancements, and even the power of paranormal forces increases. On the other hand, we see that the power of the technique is reduced and that it drains more."


    Explain lightly how tired you are.


    "I see, you''re cheating, so you don''t want to win. But... can the enemy get away with it?


    "I''ll let you get away with it. Because I didn''t want to kill him. I just played a little bit proud of this power."


    In response to Li Mei''s words, Tyrone said, spreading a pranky grin.


    (Same face as tired, looks like tired will never show, so something''s fresh)


    Li Mei looks at Tyrone and thinks out of place.


    By the way, if your lords want, can we fight outside? There is a conspiracy underway. How about a game where you try to stop it in the hands of your lords?


    "You lick my medulla."


    Tired of making fun of Tyrone and making a nagging face.


    "It just makes a difference to lick. Whatever you do, if you''re in this space, it''s definitely in your favor. So, about the game, there''s a backstreet event called the Third Fox Night Festa. It is hosted by Washi, etc. You should come if you''re interested. Of course, if you''re scared, you can ignore it. Well, it''s time for me to go to bed."


    Tyrone with a grand back. But Cenri and Circo remain on guard.


    "Tired..."


    Tyrone walked about three steps to leave the spot, but immediately stops and speaks with his back turned.


    "The foxes all resent the Lord. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you... I''m so happy..."


    Hearing that dialogue of Tyrone, Tired drops his shoulders and nods.


    "Let''s get out."


    Busuke urged, and the three men returned to the door of the space in which they came in, with the foxes gazing, and normally went out into the space.


    When I returned to the shrine, I received an email from the apricot. There is an address on it.


    The link was to the official website of the Third Fox Night Festa.


    "I didn''t know the apricots had found out."


    Looking at the holographic display, Li Mei smiles proudly at her partner''s abilities.


    "King the Doppelgenger... how obsessed are you with the King"


    "Naming sense isn''t good either..."


    "I knew this wasn''t just about tired escorts."


    Busuke, Tired, and Limei said each.


    "There''s nothing you can do about boulders in that space. The only way to get Keri on is to fight outside. And the signs of the trap are strong, but this event is the opportunity."


    And, Busuke.


    "I''m concerned about what Tyrone and the others are up to"


    Tired of blurred voice. Tyrone''s parting dialogue was indulging.


    "If it''s a trap, I''ll just have to ride the other guy''s thoughts, huh? It''s getting interesting."


    Li Mei laid her hands on her sinking tired head and gave a bright voice to cheer her up.

 1642 10

    At dawn of the night, Tired had been face-to-face with Li Mei since morning. The two of them are now in the family ''Wombat'' in Candoville.


    "There''s a reason I''m tired of pinching, and for once I took it for work, and I wanted to get used to fighting the supernatural power bearers, but I still don''t like the people in those hands. Yeah, of course I''m tired."


    After saying it with a grumpy face, Li Mei adds a follow-up at the end to make her hands move flickering and laugh.


    I know why Li Mei abhors the paranormal relationship, and why she is tired. Because he killed his family by a mysterious group of magicians.


    Tired has always been anxious about the matter. Li Mei only remembers being attacked by a group of magicians. I barely remember the key thing.


    I also know the fact that Li Mei is Junko''s mouse. Junko manipulates Li Mei''s memory and is unconscious about the matter, so he says not to touch it, but I feel like that''s not all.


    (Junko seems to be implying to Li Mei, to keep her away from the truth...)


    The anxiety of tiredness was in that regard. What will Junko do with Li Mei? I also know that Junko is a tired friend, so I would prefer not to imitate her as openly obnoxious to death, but still have vague anxiety.


    "For revenge...... if you have fallen into the back street, when you have your revenge, will you return to the front street?


    "Hmm? I''m not going back."


    Though I am tired of asking so hard to say, Li Mei answers openly and wraps around the spaghetti.


    "I''m already familiar with this one. There''s nothing untrained about it. No, I can''t even think about it, I didn''t even think about it."


    "Really...... Good."


    "Are you glad?"


    The tired dialogue is strange and Li Mei laughs.


    "Li Mei and... no, she wants Li Mei to be in the same place as me... because I think it''s selfish"


    "Ha ha, when I''m happy - when I can illuminate, when I''m blabbering - when they say it to me face to face, it''s me, alle"


    I see Li Mei laughing more loudly, and tiredness spills naturally and smiles.


    "You know, you come on... I feel like you''re being a dick with me now because you were a dick with me in my past life, but hey... do you even look at me as a woman?


    "Yes."


    Li Mei whispered and hesitated to ask the question, but Tired answered clearly and clearly.


    "Ooh... That''s an easy answer. You little bitch."


    "I don''t like the way you look...?


    Tired of anxiously asking.


    "Ainya. It''s the heart that counts. I don''t hate you, either. I''m not sure if you have romantic feelings, but I was a little upset yesterday, so I was wondering if you''re feeling a little bit?


    "Rather?"


    "You like that fox of a girl with the same face as that tired, no matter how you look at it, don''t you?


    With Li Mei pointing out, tiredness becomes top-down.


    "Then, as a little reluctant, you felt uneasy at the same time. I wonder if this is an alle after all... Ha ha, I''m not sure myself. No."


    "You''ve never dated anyone... haven''t you?


    "Hey. He fell into the back street in the fifteenth and had nothing to do with those rumors. I never had a chance like that before. Oh, what a delightful face, this..."


    Li Mei smiles and lightly pokes her tired head smiling.


    "Oh no... that''s awesome - it''s hard to hear..."


    I remember last night''s dialogue with Busuke, and Li Mei went into the matter.


    "Tired is really the... use of both knives?


    "Yes...... Are you sick?


    "Hmm... I don''t want to see that with a discriminatory eye... I don''t think so. Come on, yeah... sorry. I''ll be honest with you. But I''d also try not to look at you with a bad eye... so I shouldn''t have said this? Did I say something extra?


    "That''s okay. Li Mei is...... that way. I don''t feel bad at all... I won''t."


    After talking too much, I thought I had, and Li Mei was afraid to confirm, but Tired was smiling.


    (In places like this, you''re just like the wave soldiers of previous life...)


    The discriminatory sentiments Li Mei had. More than anything else, nostalgia and familiarity occupied a tired heart.


    "Oh well. But I''m sorry. I don''t know what I''m talking about. Besides, I''m gonna say what I think straight."


    And when Li Mei bowed her head, three people appeared in the store: Apricot, Silvia and Sa Chest, and came to a seat with two people.


    "We''ve compiled the results of an event called Fox Night Festa. The three of us looked into it separately."


    Sylvia sitting in her seat says, let her project a holographic display. Knowing nothing, the enemy told me but I couldn''t participate in the event, so it was a haul to look into what I could look into beforehand.


    The footage shown showed men and women in fox cosplay gathered at a wide party venue to look like they were having fun.


    "What layers of people are in this?


    "Forced to entangle foxes is forceful..."


    Li Mei and I are tired.


    "Look at this. Because the kingdom is forcefully intertwined."


    The video the apricot pointed to has a large logo that says'' Fox Kingdoms''.


    "I have a terrible offer."


    Sa Chest squeaks with a strange face. The other four pay attention to Sa Chest.


    "This mark is one of those ciphers on the back street. It''s a sign for the upper-class, evil hobbyist rich man. Pornography and purpose."


    "Apricot, did you know?


    "I didn''t know..."


    Sylvia and Apricot listen to Sa Chest and face each other in surprise.


    "I can''t believe there''s a promise in the back street that even us informants don''t know about. Besides, I didn''t know Sakuma knew him."


    And, Sylvia.


    "It''s a matter of quality of information we deal with. We''re familiar with the chimps at the bottom because they often help with events like this. You can despise me."


    Sa Chest sarcastically says.


    "So he told me to stop masturbating like that. I don''t know about apricots, but don''t underestimate me."


    "I wouldn''t even look at you like that."


    "Ha ha, we''re all in the same hole in the back street."


    Sylvia and Apricot say like angry, Li Mei laughs cheerfully. Sa Chest turns that way uncomfortably.


    "So. Participants have many suspicions. Either that or I went crazy after attending the event."


    Sylvia said.


    "It''s only the upper class customers that have gone crazy. Maybe they''re sketchy people called in the autograph Sa Chest just said."


    "So there was a replacement for the fox."


    Listening to Sylvia, Li Mei spotted the tease. Of course tired imagined that first.


    "You''re replacing it and copying memories and personalities, but still going crazy? I mean, what exactly is wrong with you?"


    Apricot speaks the question.


    He said, "He''s usually a tough guy, but he''s strangely tender, and he''s been full of stupidity and evil, and he''s stopped talking about stupidity and evil."


    "Oh, that''s a good thing."


    Sylvia reports, Li Mei makes a tear.


    "You mean you haven''t been able to copy to the personality side?


    And, Sa Chest.


    "Or maybe I don''t like copying it because my personality is terrible."


    Li Mei speaks of unfounded speculation.


    "Someone you think has been replaced, let''s make contact here."


    There was no one to disagree with that suggestion of apricots.


    Back when Rada was speaking in the family, Busuke was seeing someone.


    She looks like a 16-year-old, 7-year-old, tall girl. Her face looks like Japanese''s, and she has dark hair, but she has white skin that is separated from Japanese and green eyes.


    "- So. I want you to be a tired help from the shadows."


    Tell all about last night''s interaction with the fox, and Busuke asks the girl.


    "The reward of my father''s cause and effect..."


    With a worried face, the girl - Ayano Shizuno - exhales small.


    "Tired has committed numerous sins, but its destruction can be done. It is a step towards sin that tiredness becomes natural and visible."


    "How does that happen?


    Busuke''s thoughts are incomprehensible to Ayane and asked with a decent face.


    "I have that much power. There will always be something that can only be done with that power, and if you are tired now, I believe that it will work in the direction of nature and people''s help. I once hated tiredness and was hostile, so I say," No doubt about it. "


    I was delighted by Ayane''s words of Busuke speaking with a soft grin. Ayane herself once fought with Hirosuke several times. I was glad that Busuke, who was once relative and hated tiredness, has now changed his mood and is on his side.


    "So what am I supposed to do?


    "Yeah, you have..."


    When Busuke spoke to Ayane, saying what he wanted him to do, Ayane smiled and agreed with pleasure.

 1643 11

    Sylvia told O''Myrape''s information network would be used to look into who was in and out of Fox Night Festa.


    Apricot and Sa Chest, on the other hand, decided to conduct an interview investigation with their own feet, face and mouth in the tunnel.


    (After last night, you and Apricot again...)


    Sa Chest becomes aware that the two of us are working, walking shoulder to shoulder with the apricot.


    (Well, I''m groaning on my own again and feeling happy... Woohoo...... stupid me......)


    "What are you taking a heavy sigh of?


    The apricot points me out, and the chest is a little tight. I was unconscious myself.


    "The old man has an old man''s problem. Young women are a world you don''t have to know. You don''t even want to know."


    "What, that answer"


    Sa Chest words felt strange and the apricots smile.


    The two enter the bedding street and come into contact with a young chimp, who had been tubing around since daytime in a liquor store called ''Baron''.


    "Ah, Sa Chest."


    "Did you wait?


    The opponent was a tycoon with a bad pattern to see, tattoos all over his bald head, but it felt strange for the apricot to treat him with a lower back against his chest, which is much shorter than his own and can be described as a little boy.


    "I heard you were helping with an example event."


    "Don''t tell anyone. Sa Chest, so I''ll show you."


    A skinhead giant whispered and handed a ticket to Sa Chest and Apricot. The fox naked woman''s silhouette and starry sky illustrations are depicted. And it said back Fox Night Festa.


    "You''re letting me in when I have this?


    "Yeah. Not just the customers, but we''re going in with this. Oh, I can''t give you this."


    "What''s the event about?


    "I have a sneak shot. Look at this."


    Asked by Sa Chest, the giant shows a holographic display.


    It was footage of beautiful girls growing fox ears and tails and covered with blocked beasts tangled with mosaic men on their faces.


    "Is there also this kind of demand"


    "That''s a disgusting world..."


    "A deep hobbyist is a stranger..."


    "I don''t understand and I don''t want to."


    Sa Chest and Apricot whisper in his face.


    "We can''t give you this data about the footage, just here..."


    "I know. That''s why I bothered to take my legs."


    Sa Chest smiled at the giant man who said sorry.


    "Tell me about your customers"


    The giant stuck his face to Sa Chest''s demands with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, I can''t teach you more about that... oh, no... sorry. If you ask for anything else..."


    I was a skinhead giant who tried to say no, but because Sa Chest looked grumpy, I transferred the customer''s handling data to Sa Chest''s fingertip phone.


    "If you''re at a cosplay party, that''s a fake for the street. I''m bringing people in via the back street. This is our destiny."


    Sa Chest said as he looked at the customer list.


    "Rich people on the front street drop a lot of money looking to play on the back street. That kind of business - it''s like switching customers and foxes."


    and apricots.


    "I''ll try to make contact with one of the visitors to the event. I wonder if this guy would be nice."


    Sachi, who had been looking at the customer''s data for a while, decided on the next policy and projected the data of one customer.


    Mulberry Ho. Sixty. A person who crosses all kinds of companies to serve on boards, but has a bad big reputation. They are all just black companies, or companies that have caused problems.


    "Think about it, I''d like to call Li Mei too."


    (Are you anxious for me and you... Ma, I guess so)


    I heard the Apricot Dialogue, and it was about to be a backwards thought, but...


    "Still, Sa Chest is a bit face-wide?


    "Apricot, you said it, too. One trick you can do well in this world is to take good care of others, whether it''s trouble or not. I''m not gonna take care of him."


    Asked by apricots, Sa Chest replies with a good laugh.


    "I see, boulders are big veterans."


    "Whoa, whoa."


    Praised by apricots, Sa Chest cares lightly.


    (Ma... what is it? You should stop thinking about screwing around as much as possible, yeah)


    Sa Chest thought, fully concerned as he closed the display.


    Called by the apricots, Tired and Limei travel by dark taxi. It was a long walk away if I was tired, but far from Li Mei, so I took a taxi to pick up Li Mei first.


    "Li Mei, you caught your lovely boyfriend"


    An old bearded taxi driver with a familiar face teases.


    "Ha ha, that would be nice"


    As shown in the back mirror, Li Mei lets you cuddle with tiredness.


    "Oh, come on, be nice."


    "Light up a little."


    Shortly after the taxi driver said, Li Mei saw a plain tired and spilled a smile.


    "Excuse me. I was just thinking"


    Tiredness creeps into Li Mei and causes her face to rub against her chest.


    "Hey, you know..."


    "Is that it? Did you do something you shouldn''t?


    I look up to Li Mei, who is upset, and tired smiles like a prank.


    "Damn, this macegaki. So, what are you thinking?"


    Press tired to let go and ask Li Mei.


    "It''s about Tyrone. I''ve been... thinking. When she resents me... it''s hard to be conscious, but when she finds out she doesn''t resent me, it''s hard in another way... I think it''s going to be hard on Tyrone, and it''s going to be hard on me..."


    "Oh well..."


    I can''t think of any thoughtful words, so I was Li Mei, who would do it so-so well, but that''s not all I''m willing to do, so I attract tiredness to myself again.


    "What''s up?


    "No, don''t ask me what''s wrong or anything. I''m consoling you."


    Li Mei said with a smile, tired of asking with a true face.


    Eventually the taxi arrives in front of the bedding street, picking up apricots and sa-breasts.


    "Were you snuggling?


    Apricots who look at the tiredness and Li Mei that were stuck in the back seat and speak out in a frightening mood.


    "Yeah, I''ve always loved it"


    Li Mei pulled aside and let her cuddle up tired as she answered, so the apricots are unnecessarily stiff.


    Afterwards, the apricots and sa-breasted convey detailed information in the taxi to Li Mei, who eventually arrives at his destination.


    Four people stand in front of the luxury apartment where Mulberry Ho lives for the event. I also have to go home, so I''ll have a dark cab wait for me.


    "Now, how do we infiltrate?


    Li Mei asks at the apartment entrance.


    "I don''t even know if you''re here. You want me to call it a grand call?


    In front of the intercom, Sa Chest asks.


    "A subspace tunnel... if it''s a short one for one wall, I can make it too... It''s a technique I haven''t used much, and whether it works or not..."


    "Then go with it."


    Tired offered, apricots prompted.


    The technique of tiredness succeeds successfully and the four infiltrate the apartment.


    "Where we''re going through the wall, is that on the security cameras?


    Sa Chest speaks the question.


    "Even if it did, unless it happened in a case, you wouldn''t even review it. Even if I saw it, it would treat it as an illusion or something."


    Li Mei returns the out-of-the-box answer that Li Mei looks like.


    Four go in front of the target Mulberry Ho''s room, open a subspace tunnel short of exhaustion over the door, and infiltrate the room.


    "Looks like he''s here."


    Apricots squeak. The lights are on indoors, and I feel just the signs.


    "I... I''ll hide my face at first..."


    I came to the front of the room with signs, and tired said.


    "Right. Hide behind me. But come out when the conversation stops. Or even when it suddenly strikes."


    Apricot tells me that tiredness drops slightly backwards.


    Li Mei slowly raises her fist and looks at the other three and nods. It''s a signal to open the door and go in now.


    Li Mei opened the door and three people, Li Mei, Apricot and Sa Chest, were indoors at once.


    It was an old man with long gray hair who was in the room. Same face as the person I checked in advance.


    "Mulberry Ho...... No, you''re a fox. Should I talk to the concoction?


    Li Mei asks with a nigga laugh.


    Sitting on the couch in the large room, the old man who was playing the game was in heaven, but his face quickly changed. It becomes a mixed look with fear and struggle, and stands up with a killer mind.


    "I wanted to talk to you, but this sounds like a useless flow"


    Seeing an old man with gray hair taking a combat position, he also finds himself apricots.


    "Oh, no, I''ve been playing this game lately, too. I''m sorry to interrupt your trip to a good place."


    Mulberry Ho''s long gray hair turned against each other as she glanced at the holographic display and Li Mei smiled violently.


    Three people who feel dangerous signs.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    When Mulberry Ho makes an odd noise and his grey hair grows at the same time, he can be grouped into five bundles. And at the next moment, my gray hair rumbled indoors, as if to wield a whip.

 1644 12

    All three of them were reflexively flying off where they are now.


    A bunch of five clumped gray hairs wield violently, as if a willing whip were rampant and crazy.


    Seeing the floors and walls touched by the gray hair literally blow up, Limei, Apricot and Sa Chest fought for not less. I''m not just blowing it up with a shock. The part where the gray hair touches is causing a small explosion by putting aside one to two seconds.


    (That''s pretty much right. If you eat that one on your body...... in some places it''s a Buddha in one shot)


    Li Mei was particularly alert to the attack on his head.


    This attack has a full view of killing and the enemy is not used to combat. But as if as many as five bundles of gray hair move abnormally, it feels as if they are separate from the shootout and hard until they adapt to that movement.


    Three dodging a bunch of wild, plural gray hair, but Li Mei saw two people, an apricot and a breast sauce, avoiding each other at the roundabout. As it stands, the two will soon be considered injured.


    "Apricots, breasts, get out!


    Li Mei shouts. It was a voice that could not be said whether or not.


    Honestly, it would be easier for me to have these two, because the enemy''s attacks are dispersed. But I was more worried about you two being able to evade all enemy attacks intact, so it was up to me to kick them out.


    Apricot and Sa Chest went out the door, but made sure they were replaced, and a tired man with a black knife jumped into the room.


    (This fox... Could it be...)


    When I saw Mulberry Ho, I realized that I was tired. A strong demon is unleashed, but somewhere the wavelength of the demon is unstable. Even though I am strong, I feel a weak impression at the same time.


    Li Mei fires three shots at the gun as she continues to stand. I can''t kill him, so I''m taking the steeple off for once and aiming.


    There was no indication that the bullet had been evaded. Mulberry Ho hasn''t moved the scene in the first place. But it doesn''t even look like it hit me.


    "It looks like a thin bunch of hair separated and protected it at an unstoppable rate in my eyes"


    Tired explains.


    "Nooo... so the gun doesn''t work, so can I help too?


    Li Mei growls in tannic surfaces. That''s what he says in his mouth, while Li Mei also thinks of helping him defeat this enemy in his head.


    "No. Keep attacking. When defending, the enemy''s consciousness seems to be scattered..."


    As he was tired and talking, a bunch of gray hair grew tired and limp, launching a series of attacks abruptly.


    Li Mei avoids everything, but Tired fails to dodge, takes a light-haired blow, his thighs blow up, and punches his flesh in the carpet.


    "Tired!


    Li Mei peeling her eyes and screaming. I also wonder if I should pull in tired.


    "It''s okay......"


    Tired of looking at his face and glancing at his wound. The thick crotch was swept wide and even the bone was visible, but the meat was raised a little bit and regenerated.


    I was tired of something else than my body aches.


    (And the reflex nerves... I can''t believe they''re so dull... Not just because I was bluffing, but because I got weaker on the mental side, that seems to be affecting the flesh as well)


    Obviously weakening myself. I''ve been pulling it off for over twenty-five years. Even now, I feel sorry for myself.


    More gray hair flew in and blurred his tired forehead. But even if you just scratch it, the power of the small explosion will be activated. A tired face exploded, blood, bones and eyeballs popped out and fell to the floor.


    Seeing that, Li Mei''s shape changed. But I don''t manage to lose my calm, calm down and replace the bullet.


    Li Mei fires three shots at the gun. Although invisible to Li Mei''s eyes, the gray hair moved at high speed, protecting Mulberry Ho''s body.


    Immediately afterwards, the gray hair melts and tears off from the way.


    (You switched to a bullet with a solution for Battle Creature.)


    Apricots discerned why the gray hair melted. Li Mei, who used to fight Battle Creature, had heard that since then she had also started carrying ammunition with solution.


    Limei fires two more shots into Mulberry Ho, who is openly upset.


    Gray hair takes it, and it melts. All grey hair that was stretched is lost.


    "How tired..."


    Li Mei looks to Mulberry Ho, who is threatening him, and releases his intention to kill him.


    "Wait. Don''t kill me."


    Tired makes a still voice. The head injury had already been regenerated and completely healed.


    "Hey... are you okay with that? I thought you were dead."


    Li Mei glances at tiredness and wraps her tongue around. Apricot and Sa Chest also watched a series of streams from the gap in the door, so they are stunned.


    "I''m still a fox..."


    Three people are now surprised in a different way by the tired words that stared at Mulberry Ho and ran into his mouth.


    When Mulberry Ho heard the tired words and wondered if he had squeaked his face and cried, he raised a red reverse triangle on his forehead, changing his whole body''s skin to loess, including clothes, growing body hair and tails, and even slightly smaller body size, turning into a fox figure.


    "Wow, I''m sorry... I''m sorry... let me get hurt... uhhhhhh..."


    "That''s okay. Never mind..."


    The fox sobs, jumps tired and hugs. Tired smiles, takes the fox, strokes his head.


    "It''s a lot bigger in size, but is this a fox?"


    Sa Chest, who came into the room, said looking at the fox whose head to tail length was not very different from his tired height.


    "This kind of adult converted fox is the same size as a person..."


    "It''s funny how the body is a fox and all the voices are children''s voices."


    Tired and Li Mei say.


    "I usually look like a person."


    When the cry-stopped fox said so, he floated a reverse triangular red mark on his forehead, changing to the appearance of a boy as old as he was tired. Soon the forehead mark will disappear as well.


    "I can''t believe that even a fox like this could be put on a replacement assignment..."


    I''m tired of feeling a little angry.


    "For now, I don''t even seem to be willing to fight anymore, and now I want you to get some information."


    Apricots said as they put their hands on the sunglasses.


    "I''d like to hear about your participation, Fox Night Festa..."


    "Yes......"


    When tired spoke, the fox nodded, holding him tired.


    "I''ve heard stories of people switching with dignitaries and looking to enter society, but a lot of people behave strangely, and that seems to explain it. What does that mean?


    Apricot asks the fox.


    "I''m so tired and anxious. I know my memory and personality, but it''s so hard to play someone else to go with it. The truth is... I don''t want to do this. I want to stop."


    The fox complains really spicy.


    "We are called on behalf of the Third Generation. Even though I''m understaffed, I''m trying to get into society by replacing myself, so I''m driving out to the third generation of children, including myself. The other kids are... probably suffering. Even when you kill someone... you often dream."


    "Hiso - that''s a story. Sorry, just now."


    Pull over to the side of the child fox, who will be half crying, and Li Mei smiles and strokes his head.


    "What''s your real name?


    "Jam"


    To the tired question, the fox answers.


    "You don''t sound like a fox monster."


    Mouth what apricots thought. The other three agreed.


    "Jam, please help us..."


    "That would encourage betrayal, wouldn''t it be a burden?


    In response to the tired request, Sachi said worried.


    "It will be a betrayal, but to an extent that it will not be a burden... I will"


    and tired


    "What am I supposed to do?


    Jam looking and asking tired while still being held by tired.


    "Other than providing information...... not particularly now, but if you need any help...... I will say thank you"


    "Ugh... yeah..."


    I was temporarily put on hold for the contents of the favor, and Jam nodded anxiously.


    Inside the subspace of the Ming Shi Shrine.


    "There''s a debacle in the third generation."


    A woman who may have been in front of a bed with Tyrone - Silko advances.


    "Not to be expected. Failure is food for success. You just have to succeed next time."


    It is true that it is Tyrone, but it was heartbreaking to be honest that it is still burdening those who are foxes, and I also believe that it is better to change personnel in a good place.


    "Is it a prototype stone?"


    "Uhm."


    To the words of Silco near the side, Tyrone nodded as he fell asleep in a large letter on the bed and closed his eyes.


    "We need Shizuno to make the fourth generation."


    Growling so, Tyrone opened her thin eyes and laughed.

 1645 13

    Fox Night Festa day. Six people - tired, lime, apricot, silvia, chest, and fusuke - headed to the event venue.


    The venue was located in the eastern part of Euthanasia City - close to the city centre. It''s quite a capacitive arena.


    According to Sylvia''s story, this arena is in the name of a formalin-pickled president, but the mere offering of a place has no further involvement.


    For once, it was in the position that Radar had been invited, and the event venue could be entered from the front.


    There are all kinds of real foxes running around in the venue. They''re all amazingly nostalgic. And it''s an odd event, a young and old man with a fox-related cosplay. Not all of them are in cosplay, and some are just playing with foxes.


    "The events on the table are the only purpose, and it seems like quite a few people don''t know the events behind them."


    Sylvia says she looked it up on her own network.


    "The part for the street is the healing and cosplay party for the animals. But the H party in the back, the fox jam, said," The H in the back is our purpose. "


    Li Mei said in a tone that went away.


    "What''s the event behind today, by the way?


    "This is disgusting..."


    Li Mei asked, Sylvia glanced at her face.


    "The Beautiful Boy Shota gang rape show, first by backstreet residents and monsters killing each other, then by sexually hungry women. Only for women, hoping to jump in is okay."


    "Ha ha, sure, a lot of kimme"


    Li Mei laughs. When I heard about the Beautiful Boy Shota gang rape show, I secretly imagined how tired I was being bitten by multiple women.


    "Do you like animals?


    When you enter the venue, apricot speaks to Sa Chest, who keeps playing with the fox all the time.


    "Wataru..."


    Sa-breasted away from the fox in a bad way. At work, I don''t know when I''ll be able to get home, so I don''t have a pet, but I liked animals so much that my browsing history on the video site was full of animal videos.


    "These foxes aren''t monsters, they''re real foxes. I feel unnaturally used to it."


    Says Busuke as he looks down at the foxes clutching at his feet.


    "Shizuno Takashi, that''s a line. Come here."


    An attendant in a fox mask appears on his swallow tail suit and calls out to him.


    After a face-to-face meeting, the six Radars silently followed the attendant down the stairs leading down to the basement.


    Six guided to the basement hall. It''s smaller than the venue on the ground floor, but it''s still big enough, and the audience has quite a few in it. A roped ring was installed in the centre.


    "Is this the venue for the backstreet?"


    You''re going to do it professionally.


    Sylvia and Sa Chest mutter.


    "Uh, quietly. We will now begin the part behind the Third Fox Night Festa. Today, the organizers of this event will be the first to appear and greet you ''


    An attendant in a fox mask takes the microphone in front of the ring and gives a speech.


    "What are you thinking..."


    Above the ring, tyrone appeared in bloomers in gymnastics, so flashing tired.


    "Everyone who takes the first time. Washi is the Fox Night Festa organizer, King the Doppelgenger, Shizuno Tyrone."


    "Is that your last name?


    "I mean, really, brother?


    "Neither is it. I didn''t know you would name Shizuno''s surname on your own..."


    Hearing Tyrone''s greeting, Apricot and Limei asked, but Tired abruptly denied it.


    "By the way, Shizuno Rei there is like a master of the eagle. Ho ho ho, don''t hide your face in the hood like that, just expose yourself to the same face as the eagle, and say hello to everyone who''s here, but yeah. ''


    Tyrone points to tiredness and stirs, and the gaze of the guests pours out tirelessly.


    "Why do I have to do that when I''m in a position to be called as a guest?"


    In the spotlight, Li Mei spread an invincible grin and raised her voice.


    "I don''t remember calling you as a guest, do I? Did you say a word about that, Washi? I asked you guys to help me with the event."


    Chiron said, laughing at the nigga that led to the rope.


    "Don''t hide your face for long. Take Off ''


    Tyrone screamed and forced the tired hoodie to turn due to mindfulness. The same appearance as Tyro was exposed, and the guests turned.


    "By the way, the star of today''s beautiful boy Shota gang rape show is tired, from the Lord."


    "Huh?"


    Tired gives an evil voice to Tyrone, who laughs and nominates.


    "Yes, folks, attention. The star of tonight''s gang rape show - the sacrifice made by the hungry women is not the kid in the hoodie there. By the way, the first person to commit it is not my plan. The hopeful among the guests will like it afterwards, but yes. But only for women."


    These are the customers I''ve been paying attention to since before without being told, but some gaze is feverish.


    "When I go out with something like that...?


    "Of course, it doesn''t come with you. You''re going to be gang-raped after you''ve been beaten up and can''t move."


    He took comfortably the tired gaze that stared at him, and Tyrone said with a pleasant grin.


    "Uh... sorry. I have a question��"


    One of the guests, a small, skinny middle-aged man raises his hand.


    "Don''t join me with a man... can''t you? Is it exclusive to women?


    A middle-aged man who cares about his surrounding gaze while asking horrible questions.


    "Uhm. Then no. Because... if a man fucks you, he''ll be happy. ''


    In the words of Tyrone, for about ten seconds, the venue is engulfed in silence.


    "Aren''t you happy that you''re a female opponent? You said you used both swords."


    Sylvia hits the question tirelessly.


    "That... I really like being attacked by men... but I hate being attacked by women and going around to take it... very much. If a woman is an opponent, it feels like I''m going to attack her..."


    "Oh... yes..."


    Sylvia broke up the conversation, tired of answering very seriously. I decided I shouldn''t really touch it. And I don''t even want to touch it.


    "Tsukasa, tired is such a fine sexuality known to her."


    Faced from between the ropes on the ring, he takes the microphone and sees Tyrone looking at this one with a slight laugh, saying as if Busuke was frightened.


    "So the man you were close to is trying to avenge his resentment with the bone marrow"


    Apricots of interest to see what happened.


    "Such a narrow...... you want me to fight on the ring?


    I''m tired of asking.


    "You can''t attack with a guest in the Lord who''s a good boy now, can you? I want you to thank me the other way for limiting the space. ''


    And, Tyrone.


    ''There are two other men besides your Lord, you may choose. First of all, those two in the outpost. Then let''s say in the main we decide between a female and a female with a wash and a tire. "


    "A lot on your own...... don''t decide......"


    ''If you''re saying no, why did you come here? If your lords win, you can give up your plan. "


    "Such a promise... you want me to believe you?


    "I''m not a king. Sooner or later, you''ll be king of the world. There is no way that the eagle can speak falsely in front of his men."


    He was a Tyrone who spoke of his ambitions with a smile in front of a large crowd of other guests.


    "You look the same as tired, but you''re active and bright over there by contrast"


    Sylvia says.


    "Okay."


    Tired exhaled small before accepting, turning to the five of his companions.


    "That''s why... sorry, stay with me"


    "Fine. I''ll go first. I had indigestion the other day."


    Li Mei offered with an invincible grin.


    "I want to pay back my debts in the meantime, too, so I''m coming."


    Busuke offers with a refreshing smile.


    "Then start with me"


    When Li Mei went up to the ring, the fox-side player also went up.


    "Isn''t that the guy from the other day? Too bad."


    Upstairs in running clothes like an athlete, downstairs facing a woman dressed as a jersey, tall and muscular, Li Mei said. The opponent''s woman, at first glance, is hands-free. His eyes are sharp, he rolls his fighting spirit plenty, and he stares at Li Mei.


    He looks like a person, but it''s obvious he''s a fox. I also know how tired Li Mei''s strength is, but if she uses supernormal powers, I don''t know what will turn her upside down, so I really get anxious.


    ''The contents of the battle are whether one of them will be incapable of combat, including death, or gibberish. There are no other rules. Okay, here we go!


    After Tyrone descends from the ring explains the rules, he suddenly issues a decree of initiation.


    When the decree of initiation took place, and just waiting, a fox woman popped out like a bullet and burst into Li Mei.


    Melee type.


    Slightly surprisingly and unexpectedly, Li Mei reacts instantly and fires three shots. One shot is a feint.


    Though the woman who penetrated him turned over her upper body and dodged one of the bullets quite remarkably, the bullet aimed at her leg shrugged the meat from her thigh, causing the woman''s posture to collapse to the front.


    One of the bullets I shot popped off the scene and shot through the shoulder of one of the audiences, but Li Mei doesn''t care at all. I''m determined to be a better level of bastard to die for anyway, such as a student attending an event like this.


    The woman fell, but manages to regain her hold and barely kills her momentum, sticking straight into Li Mei.


    Li Mei tried to shoot more guns, but couldn''t. The woman''s left hand literally stretched and grabbed the barrel and pushed the muzzle in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    A woman enters Li Mei''s pocket and a right-hand knife sticks out Li Mei''s throat.


    But at the next moment, the trajectory of the knife deviated greatly, blushing Li Mei''s shoulder. Li Mei was first, kicking up the woman''s jaw.


    On the back of the woman''s head, who collapsed at the front of her head, Li Mei, a cancer, puts a bullet in her mouth.


    Don''t surrender.


    Li Mei urges, but the woman was silent.


    Gunshots sound.


    "If you''ve obviously decided to fight, not giveup, why don''t you stop it that way?


    Li Mei rises and turns to Tyrone to inquire.


    ''Uhm... right. Um, I don''t know the name, but a camouflage gun woman with a cat back wins!


    Tyrone raises his winning name on the tannic side. But cheers don''t happen. It won''t be long now anyway.


    "You didn''t know what the enemy was capable of."


    "Outreach, maybe just proximity."


    Apricots and Sylvia say.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    The woman was shuddering and crying as she fell to the ground. Besides, I even have incontinence. The bullet was shooting down the campus just next to the woman''s head.


    "Wow, you little shit. No. Ha ha."


    "Looks delicious... I want a drink..."


    When he sees it, one of his guests chills and laughs, and his neighbor runs uncomfortable with a lukewarm face.


    Li Mei on the head shoots through each of those two legs.


    "but ahhh!


    "hehe... more..."


    A chilled guest screamed and rolled painfully, while a spooky, whispering guest looked at Li Mei, holding on to his shot leg but laughing naggingly.


    Seeing the latter reactions, she decides she''s a lousy guy who shouldn''t be involved, and Li Mei just gets off the ring while she feels something cold on her back.


    Regardless of those who chilled and laughed, the other creep was tired of not having to shoot, but decided to keep quiet.

 1646 14

    In the second war, Busuke goes up to the ring.


    On the fox side, a magnificent man emerged with a bearded little macho reminiscent of a dwarf, Mukimki''s macho, even though it was low on the back but wide on the side. However, I don''t have an axe, and I think I''m over 150 centimeters tall at once.


    "Is that the fleshbullet type again?


    "I don''t know."


    Sylvia and Li Mei look at the enemy and say: Another hand-to-hand fist.


    "Getting Started"


    "Funnnnnnnnnnn!


    When Tyrone issues the decree of initiation, the little bearded macho gives a moody roar, with fox ears from his head and fox tails jumping out of his hips.


    (Are you the type of person who doesn''t like the appearance transformation itself? But the copy of the ability is strengthened. You''re the same type as Tyrone)


    Tired decided so when he saw the fox parts coming out of his mustache macho.


    "Ha, ha, ho!


    With the call, the little mustache Macchio steps hard from the blood and waves as he steps.


    (Are you doing your tricks with dancing)


    Busuke immediately spotted him and tied his mark himself.


    Causes certain paranormal forces in a particular way - that''s what they call surgery. The method is also described as "opening the channel," etc., but aside from the most popular method, the spell, some are due to signs like Busuke, while others open the channel with dancing, like the little moustache macho in front of me, which is rare and rare.


    Busuke does not rush, but slowly knots the mark.


    (That''s a bad habit of Busuke. Always go in a little late from the art of defense to see how the enemy comes out first)


    Tired watched Busuke move and was frowning. The method is certainly a safety measure that increases survival, but its passive way of fighting, from a tired point of view, does not seem a good hand to tilt the course of battle towards itself.


    Tired once fought Busuke many times, but not once or twice before the difference in local power, because of this way of fighting Busuke, he suppressed Busuke almost to one side of the defense to complete it.


    "Whoops!


    In keeping with that timing, when the little bearded Macchio shouted out loudly, Busuke also assembles his last mark and completes the procedure.


    Shortly after the appearance of a wall of light in front of Busuke, something like a shockwave emerged from his feet, and Busuke''s body danced heavily into the universe.


    The attack doesn''t necessarily fly in front of us. I was aware of that as a low-suke, but I was nevertheless surprised that the power had been activated from my immediate vicinity.


    Busuke blows up to the off-site and falls off his back. Of course, I''m passive.


    "Yes, yes, hey, hey"


    In the meantime, little mustache Macchio enters the next dance and keeps screaming.


    The shock struck Busuke''s body again when he tried to get up. Busuke''s body, devoured by the shock of being battered and blown away by invisible force, hits both guests. The cushion was good for the customer.


    (The technique by that dance is full of gaps with lots of preliminary motion, but for that matter, if activated, the attack will fly from close range. I don''t know if I can prevent it. The technique of Tzu or that muscle Dharma is the type that works best in more versus more battles than one-on-one. Even the wizard wind of the game? But it''s ridiculous to show that in a one-on-one battle with such a spectacle)


    Look at the little mustache macho technique, Sylvia thinks.


    "Hey, ho, do, ha, fuck!


    The dance and shouting led to a third attack, but shortly before that, Busuke had finished tying his mark while falling.


    The whole body of Busuke is wrapped in light, transformed into a giant light sphere as if integrated with light, and surfaced all at once to the ceiling.


    "Mmmm!?


    Attack averted, little mustache Macchio roars. And look up at the glowing light sphere near the ceiling.


    Everyone in the hall looks up at the giant light sphere and narrows their eyes. There''s nothing I can''t look at directly, but it''s pretty dazzling.


    Light spheres fall at high speeds with little mustache machos.


    Chibi Beard Macho tried to rush away, but while the light sphere was huge, it curved in line with the movement of Chibi Beard Macho, despite its fast speed, and hit him directly on the body.


    As if an explosion of light had occurred, a dazzling light is emitted at first sight, and many close their eyes.


    The light faded beautifully and refreshingly, and on the ring, there was a little bearded macho falling on his back and fainting, and a figure of Busuke kneeling one knee in the form of a ride on it.


    "There''s a battle. Handsome Win ''


    Tyrone gives you a winning name. I don''t know what it is. I''m being made to see a paranormal battle, so no cheering happens.


    "I didn''t expect you to use it to the depths..."


    I give a shout of tiredness and feelings to Busuke as he descends from the ring.


    "''Cause it didn''t work like that."


    Busuke looks down tired, smiles embarrassed, and waves lightly.


    "Ugh... mindless"


    Little mustache Macchio stepped down the ring on his own as he rolled.


    "You can''t even kill them, you pathetic bastards. And this one came at a time of pity. Oh, boy."


    Let go of the microphone, Tyrone takes a big sigh.


    "That''s two wins...... We won the side, didn''t we? Even if I lose to you, it doesn''t change the result��"


    When tired told Tyrone, Tyrone laughed.


    "Ha-ha-ha, I''m tired, I''m stupid."


    "Are you going to make a difference?


    "I have not said a word that if your lords win, they will give up their plans. I told you if your lords won. Therefore, if your lords do not win all, they will not give up their plans, and they will be tired and consoled."


    White air drifts across the hall on the tylon taking the microphone and twisting the rules with a rear out.


    "The seco king......"


    Apricots said with jito eyes.


    "Ha-ha-ha, call me cunning and allow me to honor you."


    Without losing to the air and cowering, Tyrone laughs with dignity.


    Tyrone goes up on the ring first, looks down tired, and invites him to go up.


    Tired of going up to the ring with no choice.


    The moment I go up to the ring, I become aware that all the human gaze in the hall is poured out and atrophies as much as I want.


    (What the hell...? I''m nervous about the bees...... What, you don''t like being on this stage? I didn''t know you were on the tired side... Or maybe it changed while we were seeing each other?


    Tiron cheeks when he sees how tired he is. Somehow I felt like I did something wrong.


    Boy and girl with the same face relative, one full of room. schematic that the other one is shrinking.


    "What is this... have you decided to compete before you fought?


    "Oh... it looks that way to me too..."


    "If you''re inspired and tired of it, or..."


    Sylvia, Li Mei speaks of pessimistic things, and Busuke speaks of hopeful observations.


    "So... here we go!


    Promising the battle, Tyrone threw Mike away.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Tyrone activates the procedure first. Tired is a little late and hurries to cast his spell.


    Tyrone emits a bright light in all three moonshines, but tiredness shifted in space and appeared forward of Tyrone, eyes and nose tips.


    Surprised, stiff for a moment, with Tyrone''s abdomen, Tired taps into the knife pattern he had in his hand at some point.


    "Guuuuuuuu..."


    He beats the pigeon tail with a knife pattern as much as he wants and breaks it into a tyrone body letter. With the creaking groans, the air falls out of your mouth.


    Tired was immediately moving on to the next action. Once you go into battle and get on fire, you don''t even care about fine dust such as the sight of the crowd.


    "Red Dumplings"


    The bright red baby''s head blended together countlessly and irregularly, and I wondered if a meat tower had appeared, wrapped around Tyrone''s body.


    "It hurt!


    Tyrone screams unexpectedly as the babies laugh and bite.


    The cannibal fluorophores return utterly, attacking from left to right to tired and red dough. Tired jumped backwards and dodged, but the red dough was hived by the cannibal fluorescence and simultaneously extinguished with a dissatisfied voice.


    "Well, don''t you..."


    Tired and laughing invincibly Tyrone.


    "No matter how much I try to copy my abilities... I won''t be able to copy them until my experience in battle. For that matter, I''m on top..."


    I am tired of lying, but on the other hand, I am anxious. While I am clearly weakened, Tyrone copied it because it was me at the height of my life - when I was the strongest.


    "Rainbow Earthworm."


    From both hands of Tyrone emerges an indeterminate and translucent that is neither liquid nor gaseous in rainbow colour, and stretches toward exhaustion.


    "Twisted Boy."


    A giant meat spring emerges from the feet of tiredness and stretches out at high speeds in a way that surrounds tiredness. The tip has something that looks like a boy''s face, and the stretched torso is properly dressed with something that looks like a cunt.


    Just before the rainbow bulged translucent reaches the spring of meat...


    Seven colored lights are emitted at countless angles with twisted hands. I care not to go beyond passenger seats.


    While the twisted boy was filled with holes, Tired made a spatial metastasis, behind Tyrone, waving a knife with his back of his head.


    I was reading that on a boulder.


    Tyrone giggles and shakes her tail up as much as she wants.


    The demonic power that was stored in the tail is converted into material power and released from close range toward the tired body. Tired did not anticipate this attack at all, and he was properly exposed to it.


    A tired body glances back wide and floats in the universe, blowing straight outside the ring, slamming it from back to floor.


    "Say it!


    Tyrone cheered, bounced loudly, spinning backwards as it was, jumping over the rope, his tired abdomen under the ring and greeted him with a foot stamp.


    Tired sprays blood reflexes from his mouth after a shock to his abdomen that Tyrone had just eaten, not from the pattern of a knife to the dovetail.


    "Not yet!


    Tyrone screams and rotates backwards from the tired belly to the low sky, placing the tail binta on the tired head.


    After taking a powerful blow to his head, which also had the power converted from demonic power, his tired consciousness flew and passed out as it was.


    "A light victory," he said.


    Tyrone looks down at her fainted tiredness and laughs comfortably.


    "For the book... you''ve been lightly hit"


    "You have the same face, but you''re stronger that way at all"


    Sa Chest and Apricot groan in flashes.


    "What is he doing?"


    Li Mei rushes over to the ring watching Tyrone pull up her fainted tired body on the ring.


    ''Don''t lay your hands on me. Have your promise fulfilled. This is going to be a tiring public gang rape show. Come on, come on. "


    Calling with a microphone, doors open all over the hall, and beautiful girls in underwear appear one after the other on the fox ear fox tail, killing them to the ring.


    "What begins..."


    "No, as declared, you''re pathetic..."


    To the groaning Busuke, Sylvia said.


    On the ring, Tyrone is tying his tired hands behind his back and restraining him. There are also monkeys so that the technique cannot be used.


    After a while, I woke up tired.


    "Huh, have you woken up? Let''s squeeze in plenty of energy and medicine until the red balls come out. And you''ll get plenty of humiliation. Our grudges are a little clearer now. Come on, get ready."


    Tiron took off his clothes when he grabbed the microphone and threw it all the way there. The legion of fox-eared girls up on the ring also take off their underwear and surround their tiredness.


    For the record, a red ball of cessation is a theory that an over-ejaculated man becomes sexually incapacitated after he has put something called a red ball of cessation out of his genitals. There is also a theory that the stones were covered in blood and it seemed so.


    "What, is that... I don''t care what you think of heaven."


    "Hmmm...... you''re unwilling to help"


    "Can I leave this alone?


    Sa Chest, Busuke, and Apricot each say.


    "Hey, you''re not going to take your life, are you?


    "Rest assured. I''m not going to go that far at the moment. In the name of the king, the protection of his life shall be exhausted. I''ll let you go when the show''s over."


    When Li Mei inquired, Tyrone replied, looking unwrapped.


    "Then go home..."


    "I saw it..."


    "If there''s no danger to your life, okay... It''s all air to stop something..."


    Limei, Sylvia turns her back on the ring as she blatantly says, and Busuke groans in a frightening mood.


    The tiredness on the ring was dropping off the gap between the beautiful girls who surrounded themselves, like the five of them were just pulling up, with resentful eyes.

 1647 15

    The next day, Tired, Li Mei, Sylvia, Apricot, Sa Chest and Busuke were gathered at the family "Wombat" in Kandoville again.


    "Did you have fun last night?


    Li Mei speaks out in an unpleasant tone in an exhausting manner.


    "It''s terrible...... This one suited my scattered eyes..."


    Tired with a flat face.


    "Honestly, it''s very hard to sympathize"


    "If you were a woman, naturally you would have helped, but if you were a man, you wouldn''t have to."


    Sa Chest and Sylvia say.


    "Uh... this is life-threatening... Men are more than women...... too much is dangerous. I could have kidney failure......"


    "Is that what it is..."


    Hearing tired stories, Sylvia said unexpectedly.


    You''re alive instead.


    And, Li Mei.


    "In front of the public... even if you''re humiliated, you can''t get help if you''re a man... It''s discrimination."


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry."


    "But it wasn''t the kind of atmosphere I could help."


    Tired of complaining of dissatisfaction, Li Mei apologizes with a nasty smell, and Busuke laughs bitterly.


    "You didn''t get anything from this one."


    That''s what the apricot says and pours the coffee change.


    "Tsukasa, that Tyrone doesn''t seem like a very bad guy."


    "Whether he''s a bad guy or a bad guy himself, what he''s doing is pretty bad for a human being."


    When Li Mei gently stretches out and says, she looks at Li Mei with the kind of eyes Sylvia blames and stabs the nail.


    "I am also worried about the child foxes, who are forced to replace them..."


    I said that my tiredness had increased and decreased.


    "And it seems certain that the Tyrones are going to avenge me... That didn''t end yesterday..."


    There will be some resentment on the part of Tyrone himself, but he feels tired when there is a strong aspect of vengeance as the general thrust of the clan.


    (If you''re going to kill tired, you''ve had that opportunity twice, and it doesn''t mean you''re going to spend the day long without trying to kill it)


    Busuke thinks. To the foxes, I don''t even seem to intend to kill tired, I wonder if they are trying to do more revenge in another way.


    "You didn''t do it yesterday when you switched customers."


    "I left on my way home... do you understand...?


    Tired hits his doubts about Busuke''s words.


    "I made it look like I was home and I''ve been checking it ever since. Yesterday''s event must have been about to be exhausting."


    And, Busuke.


    "I''m not tired of being killed, I''m just being crushed"


    "Are you saying I called you just for fun?


    "What the fox thinks... I don''t know..."


    Sylvia, Apricot, and Tired each talk.


    "When tired dug by a man, you even know he''s a pervert who''d love to be raped, but you mean pretty close, right?


    Li Mei asks slightly.


    "I''m not a pervert... What a sexuality for each person...... If you despise that pervert or something... it hurts."


    "Sorry, I just wanted to make fun of you."


    Protested by tiredness, Li Mei apologizes without much evil with a smile on her face.


    "As Li Mei guessed...... Me and Tyrone were in love... But please don''t dwell on that story here. Where we talked... it''s not going to be a solution. It''s hard to talk."


    "I didn''t tell you to talk in detail."


    Li Mei says with no heart or grump to the already spicy tiredness at the moment.


    "Even if we know where the enemy is, it''s hard to attack - or what? Don''t you feel stuck?


    And, Sa Chest.


    "If we have enough fighting power, or if we can weaken the effects of that subspace itself..."


    Busuke conceives with his hands on his mouth.


    "You can''t even be tired? Assuming you do that, you call in a bunch of high-ranking magicians, and you need a lot of time? It''s hard at that point, and there''s no way the enemy won''t notice it while we''re weakening that space."


    Sylvia said. That''s because I also know Busuke, which is why I''m circling the idea.


    "Let''s do what we can now. How about looking in the tunnels for foxes that have been replaced by people at events to soften, capture, or exterminate?


    Li Mei suggests in a bright voice.


    "I rather need that. But that would be the kind of thing you should do, like the hub, the country''s spiritual defense agency."


    Sylvia said as she circled the idea, dressed with her elbows jawed over her palms about the table.


    (He said decaying rope is involved, and it would be better to draw in that aspect. But then what happens to the tired position......)


    Sylvia knows. Tired is a category of saboteurs among the over-lives, seen as unfavourable by the world''s Fixers. Pointing poorly can also be a servant who can cause evil to you.


    "Then report them to decaying ropes, white foxes, and star charcoal? Especially the decaying rope."


    Fusuke said earlier that Sylvia was lost and had trouble putting it in her mouth.


    "If we''re tired, we can be aggressive."


    "Right."


    Apricot and Li Mei also agreed, so Sylvia was sneaking a sigh of sigh.


    "It''s ironic that the foxes do the same thing I once did and turn it around to the side where I... stop it..."


    Tired of smiling in self-derision.


    "For now, the policy has been decided. If you take a breath, let''s move quickly to secure a replacement fox."


    "Ouch."


    "Aye."


    Sylvia prompts, Sa Chest quietly moody voice, Li Mei responds with a retracted voice.


    (Tyrone last night...... it was hot. I knew she still had me... I didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all... If I could have picked more places and situations, I would have loved you too...)


    Tired, on the other hand, was giving thought to something else.


    (Did she just want to see me? No, I feel like that''s not all)


    "It went well last night. Not according to this plan. Besides, I haven''t noticed the sincerity of the eagles."


    In his own room in the subspace, Tyrone, lying on his back on the bed and falling asleep, said, laughing at the garlic.


    "Yeah. If I''d known, I wouldn''t have imitated you leaving tired, I''d have stopped you."


    The centipede agrees without expression.


    "After all the foxes exchanged manipulated the ovulation phase with surgery, the procedure was performed to ensure fertilization and implantation. In the womb of the eagle."


    Telling him that with a smile, Tyrone strokes his abdomen with love.


    "Just be aware that a tired and eagle child has dwelt in this belly, and my chest will temper."


    (The king still has a strong admiration for tiredness. Hopefully that won''t be a pit......)


    Hearing Tyrone''s dialogue, Cenri was sneaky afraid.


    "All the fourth generation are Shizuno Reiko. Hehe... If you''re a fox who''s been given an excellent gene of tiredness, you''ll achieve more than a third generation."


    There were several doubters among the foxes as to where such coverage was, but they could not resist Tyrone.


    "The purpose of keeping the tiredness in your hands and squeezing the seeds is not to make it look like insurance when it didn''t work."


    (I''ve spent twenty-five years planning and preparing, so I want to avoid failures...)


    Hearing the word Tyrone insurance, Cenri thought so reflexively. And even that insurance doesn''t have the coverage to function well.

 1648 16

    In the mountain forest, that village, inhabited by fox demons, was a world as if time had stopped, the tiring of visiting the village thought.


    The foxes living in the village seemed to share the same sentiment. Daily, just live in a pale light. He said he was sick and tired of every day that he couldn''t even adapt to the course of the times and just lived his days for no reason. But I don''t have the guts to jump out of my head.


    As if it were a pull, tiredness is frightening. Though I never dreamed that the tiredness would drag me down a few years later.


    In a village with a shady mood, there was only one, a strange fox.


    "You look familiar. I''m going to make that face today."


    Before tiredness, the fox, who appeared with the same face as tiredness, declared so in the voice of the girl who played it.


    "My tail and ears... stay out."


    "Not on purpose, on purpose. I think it''s better to have a personality."


    When tired points out, the fox lets the uninhibited grin spread to its full face, answering that the voice also remains the voice of the girl, not tired.


    Tired learns familiarity with a fox who has the same face as himself in front of him and makes him look like he won''t show it.


    "So, what can Taru Shizuno, the famous great sorcerer, do for such a despicable place?


    Before introducing himself, the fox, with the same face as tiredness, has referred to the qualities of tiredness.


    "I''ve come to bring you a deal. I need your help here. I''d like to talk to the chief here."


    "Bye, what a boss. The name of the eagle is Tyrone. Regards ~"


    Unlike the other foxes, that fox, who is terribly cheerful, has introduced himself with a bright smile.


    "Again, I''m Shizuno Rei"


    "Well, I don''t care what you stand talkin ''about, I hope you come to my house"


    Encouraged by Tyrone, Tired walks side by side with Tyrone in a village covered with trees for the most part but the road.


    All the foxes look like people. And they all lack hegemony. A glimpse of tiredness and tyrone distracts everyone immediately.


    "It''s a shady village, by far, closed. And yet you''re bright."


    "I don''t like being shady. You''re not a stranger in the village. I''m worried about the current situation in this village, and I did everything I could to change this, but I can''t do it with the eagle. Ha ha..."


    Tyrone''s smile turns him into a bitter laugh.


    "The monster... to some extent, has to be involved with people... it''s something that can''t be done"


    "I know. If you go back to where you came from, it wasn''t made by people. Dependence on man is stuck in his soul. This world is a world for men. Nevertheless, a monster who is not a man must live secretly in the corner of the world of men, lest he understand that he is not a man. Or get away from people like the eagles. And this is what happens when you get away from people."


    I''ve heard similar stories a few times, but not so famous. And as far as Tyrone was concerned, I found this monster quite knowledgeable and intelligent.


    The two eventually reach Tyrone''s house. It''s an old fashioned house with a straw roof, like a time slip up to the Edo period.


    "Well, what''s a deal? It would be nice if the village were so lively."


    Tyrone asks as he serves the tea treats before they are tired.


    "The only way to transform a fox seems to be on the outside... but I thought you guys could learn the art of Doppelgenger, which can also copy your memories and abilities..."


    "Ha...?


    "I was studying that technique. But in the end...... I failed. So... I was wondering if you, the demons of the fox, could complete the procedure... In the form of putting on you the transformation we have created..."


    "It seems interesting."


    To a tiring story, Tyrone is intrigued and makes her eyes shine.


    "I said we, are there any other magicians?


    "Uh... actually..."


    Tired seemed tired of talking about his role in the Chinese government and his replacement with dignitaries from various countries for the war that began here. If we talk about this, there''s a good chance the foxes won''t cooperate, but there''s no way they won''t. I need you to cooperate with me in any way you want.


    Tired is about to give up, wondering if this is a prospect, as Tyrone was on the tannic side after listening.


    "Whatever happened to me, the villagers went outside. Does it taste like evolution itself? Or does that include being able to think deliciously in people''s worlds?


    "Financial rewards, too, if you want... you think they''ll pay, don''t you?


    "Hmmm... the eagle is fine, and that seems to be a good stimulus for the villagers... What''s wrong with letting everyone shake their heads vertically?"


    Arm up with a difficult face, Tyrone conceives.


    But, my lord, why are you in this war?


    "Actually... my hope is to go back to the Warring States era, where primitive warfare prevails. To do this, we need to make the Great War�� and make the world as disastrous as possible��. We need to bring chaos to the whole world��"


    "It''s like the Great Demon King of Evil or the God of Destruction. Speaking like this, I don''t think it''s such an evil mon..."


    Hearing tired stories, Tyrone laughs in disdain.


    "How could the Lord have become such a child? Talk to me if you like."


    "There was a lot... It''s gonna be... long, right?


    "I''m not free this way. If you''re not in a hurry, if you don''t want to talk, you want to hear it."


    Tyrone was beginning to have a stronger interest in tiredness itself than in a tired plan. I was beginning to be attracted at this point.


    Then Tired took plenty of time to talk about a number of memories that particularly had a strong impact on him, even during the five hundred years of his life.


    "You''re indulging in spectacular raw inside. And... I don''t know why the Lord hates the world and hates peace"


    Tyrone lives a long life, too, and everything happened. I have also experienced a number of flirting with people. There is no part of me that I can empathize with tirelessly.


    "Well, there was this hand."


    Tyrone slapping her hand with a pong.


    "You know... tired. If the Lord will, will you tell the story of the Lord''s previous life, not only to the eagles, but also to the villagers? That way, they might also be a little interested in the outside world. If you are interested in the world, you may accept your Lord''s demands."


    "Ha... ha, I get it"


    While I thought it was a pain in the ass, I did think it might be a valid hand, and Tired decided to follow Tyrone''s suggestion.


    When Tyrone gathered the village foxes, Tired told them the journey he had followed before them and all the reasons for coming to this village. I''ve empowered the Foxes to transform, and I want you to help me with that because the goal is to change hands with the dignitaries and lead all sorts of confusion into the world.


    Tired then stayed in the village of the fox for a while.


    The foxes seemed unable to provide an immediate response, but there were not many foxes attracted to the exhausting story. They are just as sick and tired of living today as Tyrone is of wanting a change.


    Tired of staying at Tyrone''s house, Tyrone and lightly befriended the men and women. Tyrone attacked me more aggressively cumulatively, and when I realized it, I was tired and loving about Tyrone.


    I was reluctant to hold a girl with the same face as myself, but I tried to work as far back as possible and solved it brilliantly by turning away as much as possible when I was in a position that I wasn''t.


    "Why... are you looking at me all the time?


    Into the same futon, in the ears of a naked tyrone in his arms, tiredness whispers.


    "When you turn into a person, it''s the fox''s privilege to turn it into a face you like. But foxes are foxes. I''m not a person. This face is just fading too...... I know, but when I do, I feel a little sad."


    Tyrone speaks as he strokes his tired cheeks with his hands.


    "You think I''m pathetic? You think it''s unusual? You don''t show your true face, you think it''s miserable to always have the same face, as if you were my face given the face of the one you liked at birth?


    "No...... That''s what you were thinking?


    Unsurprisingly tired of asking Tyrone with a rare and weak voice.


    "All the foxes here, that''s the complex. I don''t know any other fox demons."


    Tyrone hugs her tired body full of strength.


    "Isn''t the Lord living longer and his soul getting tired? Neither do I. The only reason the villagers pulled off is because they couldn''t keep up with the times. There are a lot of things about having feelings of inferiority with people. As a result...... I live a much miserable raw. But... if I can get out of this dim, dull prison, I want to get out."


    Tiredness burned Tyrone''s words into his heart at this time. And then tired and worse than the Tyrones seem to remind me many times of Tyrone''s words at this time.


    "Don''t laugh. Listen to me... The eagle was like an angel whose lord would rescue such eagles into the light... as if he were the Messiah... No, I still think..."


    He told me not to laugh, but tired couldn''t bear to spill a smile. Regardless, I didn''t mock you. Tyrone was loving, smiling, and indulgent.

 1649 17

    The main mansion of the Decaying Rope clan is in a panic. Many decaying rope magicians gather for intensive meetings and discussions.


    While the Decaying Rope clan was a landlord counted as a heavy town of spiritual defense agencies, it was white-eyed by others responsible for spiritual defense as a rarely moving skipper.


    But it''s not that it doesn''t work at all, and the policy of decaying rope is that it moves when it finally sucks. All the magicians of decaying rope know that.


    This time, a large number of people from the clan were killed, but the aspect of retaliation is strong.


    There were visitors to such a decaying rope main house.


    "Hisashi Bushi ~, Masahama"


    The brown skin and the boy in white kimono, in contrast to it, visit the main house of decaying rope alone and greet the Lord''s orthodox. It is a heavy town, the head of the White Fox family and the White Fox string screw involved in spiritual defense, making it the fame of a demonic school of witchcraft of the same size as the Decaying Rope clan.


    "What can I do for you, huh? Just do me a favor and go home."


    Pass it to the guest room and treat it as a straight sum, but as a blatant interrupter.


    "Have you heard from Sylvia at Silver Storm Hall? Looks like the enemy''s in a lot of trouble."


    "You mean the white fox will cooperate, too, huh? The giant subspace of their Negijo is a real problem."


    "As I heard that too. So I thought I could use some help, depending on the terms. Ah."


    "The power of decaying rope is enough, isn''t it? You''re going home."


    Listening to the dialogue of string screws, Masumi refuses without bite.


    "Maybe so, but don''t you think it''s better to work with a white fox, so we can hold back the sacrifice, too? Even that Shizuno Tired heard he was defeated."


    A string screw with a slight laugh and a mouthful of honesty. Masakazu opened his mouth a little while later.


    "Hmm... talk about terms and conditions,"


    I want the White Fox family to take care of the Haunted Fox.


    Masumi narrows her eyes to the ridiculous conditions the string screws spoke of. No, this is a demand, not a condition.


    (Speaking of which... As the name suggests, the White Fox family has an "itch" with the Fox Monster. I heard that.)


    I knew that Masumi meant the intervention of a new player named White Fox String Spiral, and I felt sincerely abhorrent. They are definitely on the fox side. But because of our relationship with Masahi and our position, we dared to make contact with ourselves first and bump into demands.


    When this miscorresponds, it will not be quite right, and the sum will be regarded as true. We have to figure out exactly how best to respond.


    (Even foxes are troublesome, but if you turn to enemies even to these guys, they don''t stink, do they?)


    I don''t think that''s likely to happen.


    (Here''s one, why don''t you take a beating?)


    Masumi came up with a hand that cut through this situation.


    "You''re going home, right? I''m going to interfere extra."


    "Don''t let that happen. Because the foxes switched with dignitaries."


    "Didn''t you hear that, huh? I''m in such a bad mood right now."


    Seeing the correspondence of a positive sum that would be unilaterally attached in a tone that would not make him say yes or no, String Spiral decided to give up and pull back.


    (It''s tough out here, huh? It''s inevitable that the string screws will stand by the fox as soon as possible. Before he can defend the subspace where the foxes are, he needs to calculate a convenient alienation junction for them and attack them all at once.)


    Masakazu himself knows that it is a totally unreasonable bet. However, it has determined that the method has the smallest element of uncertainty and has a high chance of winning.


    "Pigs first."


    In front of the mansion, Sylvia squeaks. The residents of the back street call the exchangers pigs all together. Logically and sensibly, you can largely guess why they call it that.


    By the way, some backstreet residents hate the way they call it. Two bunches of grass shoes with the front streets, residents of the back streets serving as politicians. I hate it, but I even give up.


    Sylvia stands in front of the gate of the mansion, and when she calls the Silver Storm Shield, she jumps the shield and destroys the gate for every surveillance camera and alarm device.


    Silvia gently creeps through the broken gate and enters the premises. The front door is also destroyed with a shield, entering the mansion.


    As I was walking down the hallway, I thought I was a helper and a middle-aged woman, but when I saw Sylvia, I didn''t try to speak up. I didn''t think of her as an intruder or anything because she looked like an elegant blonde white lady. I thought you weren''t a guest.


    As I checked the room for a shimmer and walked away, in the third floor room, I finally discovered who I was looking for. He is a representative of a fat old man, in his seventies and eighties or so.


    The old man didn''t even look familiar to Sylvia, and above all he felt a different atmosphere and decided he was suspicious at first sight.


    "Come on! What''s with the chimi!? I''ll call the police!


    Old man screaming at Sylvia, eating bubbles.


    "Call me if you can. The fox turned into a pig."


    Responding to a fox word out of Sylvia''s mouth, the old man''s complexion changed openly. The look that was wolfish tightens.


    "I know the fox is switching. I''m not going to kill you. I don''t think we''re gonna make a big deal out of this anyway. I warned him once because I was sweet."


    With an invincible grin, Sylvia invokes her shield. The moment you call, destroy the hallways and parts of the walls.


    "Kon!


    As the old man shouted loudly and jumped all at once towards the window, he jumped straight through the glass and out.


    "Run away immediately without a fight? So you''re not confident in battle."


    Dropping off a broken glass window, Sylvia shrugs.


    One man stood in front of the old man who jumped off the third floor.


    "Angle. Bad angle."


    A blocked man utters an unintelligible dialogue with a discouraged exhale.


    "It''s about the angle of your body when you just fell. It may be referred to as the angle of posture when landing. Even if it is a hasty escape, action should be decided more perfectly beautifully in this delicious situation: jumping out the window and falling down the road. You missed that. Or did you neglect? The former can still be forgiven. But the latter will never be forgiven."


    The man, who runs a peppery mouth about things that don''t make sense, looks like he''s in his early twenties. He is a beautiful man in his nasal muscles, but pointing to the old man and his other hand holding his face, bending his feet and hips at odd angles, posing strangely. Besides, the hand holding his face was gripped with a clairvoyant.


    The old man ignored the man and tried to escape, but the man released the copper attached to the clam and wrapped it around the old man''s leg. The old man tips over lightly.


    "Nice, Chestnut Three"


    Sylvia, jumping off the third floor, speaks to the man in the sickle - the second-in-command warrior at the Silver Storm Hall, Kurizo Tajima "Momoshima".


    "Lady, Silver Storm Hall has a limited number of people who can move now. Please understand that I can''t help you in my free time."


    "I know. Don''t even say it. Not to mention which mouth preaches to whom."


    Hearing Chestnut Three''s words, Sylvia turned upset.


    "Right. Then you can thank me as a worker."


    "It''s not what you say it is, idiot. And toward those on sight."


    "Huh, your daughter should learn something a little more about moisture. If you do, you''ll have more pity."


    "I don''t want to wear pity to satisfy you."


    With a light-hearted slap, Sylvia and Chestnut Sans tied up the old man for two.


    A few minutes after Sylvia completed securing the replaced fox, the three men, Li Mei, Apricot and Sa Chest, also stood before the replacement of the fox.


    "Ahhh!


    The fox, who has been replaced with a middle-aged female entertainer in a dress, shows her set-up to fight the three, sets herself up with a blue flame on both palms, and raises a voice of intimidation.


    "I don''t want to kill you, and I don''t want to hurt you. If you let me grow up, I won''t have to do either of them. It''s not a threat, it''s our policy."


    Li Mei stands in front of a middle-aged woman and tells her in as gentle a voice as possible.


    "You, are you still a child? No, should I say child fox? I''m listening. He said he still has a lot of kids for the guy being made to replace him. And he said it was hard to do it. I''m here to let you go."


    As Li Mei is persuading her to smile, the face of a middle-aged woman changes as she looks at her. A face that was willing to strip its teeth and fight turns into a crying face.


    "That''s all my kindness is. I''ll give you ten seconds. Undo the transformation. You can go back to the fox, or you can look like a kid before you look like that. Ten seconds anyway. You want me to count?"


    "Ugh..."


    Before Li Mei counted ten seconds, the fox turned into a human girl about ten years old.


    "Ugh... I wear makeup or something... I didn''t like it. I didn''t even like the work of the entertainer. I didn''t even like my sexually harassed father touching my butt. I want to go back inside... Ugh..."


    "All right, all right, all right, we''re good now."


    Li Mei hugs the little fox, sobbing and spitting out what she''s been saving.


    "Mmm..."


    Looking back, he looks at Li Mei with his apricot and sa-breasted mouth half-opened and shuddered.


    "What''s going on?


    "No... the... mmm..."


    Asked by Li Mei, Sa Chest has trouble responding.


    "Li Mei, you had such a side..."


    "What, are you surprised because you''re usually greedy?


    When Apricot said what he thought, Li Mei laughed openly.


    Working with Tired and Busuke, he was on his way to capture the replacement fox, and before Sylvia and Limei, he was capturing the first one.


    I resisted along the way, but didn''t struggle as hard as I managed to seize it and later convinced him to go back to being a child and listen to what he had to say.


    "There are some aspects of it that are helpful because it''s a child."


    Says Busuke as he drops off the hauler''s car after leaving the fox with the hauler. All the foxes captured are deposited with the hauler and delivered to the Silver Storm Hall main residence.


    "Right...... At this rate...... good luck"


    "Oh."


    Encouraged tirelessly, Busuke smiled and nodded.

 1650 18

    noon two days after Fox Night Festa.


    The anomaly had already occurred within yesterday, but it was not until this morning that the foxes noticed the anomaly.


    I lost touch with how many of the foxes I replaced. Replacement foxes have been raided and captured one after the other.


    "Huh, I acted faster than I thought - Did you move immediately the day after the event?"


    Reported by Cenri, a naked tylon sitting on her bed laughs invincibly. Since one replacement fox had been captured before that, it is as expected of Tyrone that Rare would do the same - no, as planned.


    "Not one of them has been killed. You''ve done your part by leaving the replacement as a fox."


    Says Cenri, who may have fallen on his knees.


    "I''m sorry for what I did to the foxes."


    Tyrone was well aware of the hard feelings. For some time, after serving in the role, they were meant to be favoured.


    "Excuse me. King."


    Silco, the other side, enters the room.


    "The head of the White Fox family, White Fox String Spiral, along with a few gestures, visited the Ming Hour Shrine. He wants to talk to you."


    "Oh, come on, come on."


    In response to Silco''s report, Tyrone laughs.


    "Let it pass here. Except just string screws."


    "Understood."


    Silco left the room and a while later string screws came into the room.


    Wow, why are you naked?


    String spirals that wolf when they see Tyrone.


    "Has it become eye care? I was going to see your lord from here, but it''s convenient. What can I do for you?"


    Tiron, who stays bare and sits on his curtain-turned bed, tells him.


    "You know, it''s not gonna be sneaky for you guys to get killed."


    "Ho, did you come all the way here with such cheap sympathy?


    Tyrone hears the words of a string screw and grins like a shudder.


    "Our distant ancestors have become mortals, but me and you have roots together. And before he became a man, he never forgot the fact that he was a fox, and he swore to protect his compatriots if anything happened to him."


    I knew that too, Tyrone. It''s a famous story among fox monsters. The White Fox clan was at the top of the Fox Monster, but it rubbed off against human society. The White Fox main family became a powerful sorcerer''s lineage, taking over only many of the fox''s demonic powers and techniques, even as he diluted the fox''s blood by interacting with those who gave it to him.


    "But now we''re on the side of protecting the country. If you do anything to keep your eyes on the country, it will be ridiculous. [M] Seems like a painful place."


    The string screw talks with a grin sticking, shrugging his shoulders.


    "This is what I''ve been talking about with the decaying ropes that are trying to annihilate you. I''m going to help you lift your alienation ties, so I''m not going to hold you alive."


    "We''re not going to talk about it, such conditions. Aren''t you the enemy of the eagles after all?"


    Return the tylon with a smile and a slight laugh to the string screw that lies soggy.


    "When you''re relative to your country, your fate is the same as yours? If the decaying rope is defeated, the white fox and the others will put their backs in. I''m just talking about making it a little quicker. Even if we haven''t come up with the help to stop your conspiracy, someone else is going to."


    "Is it an assumption that we don''t have a winning chance? Hmm. I''m not suggesting surrender, but when I turn to my enemies, I help them. Advance circulation is, oh man, I''m really afraid. The compatriots who chose the path of becoming people," Ha-ha-ha, "they didn''t actually become people, they became raccoons."


    "Um, come on, I want you to think about where we stand. I thought about you guys, and it looks like this is the best remedy I can do? Call it a bitter meat trick."


    Negotiations are both things that I feel have become suspicious clouds, but neither has given up yet.


    "So, you said it was convenient or something, right? You should come and see me. [M] I wonder what you were up to?


    For that matter, a string screw with slight expectations.


    "I was also aware of the existence of your lord and others, and I was going to bring them in."


    "As I said now, can we only cooperate to such an extent as to lighten the punishment so as not to be killed?


    "Listen to the story until the end. If the eagles show strength, even if the eagles become one of the rulers of this country, is there a problem? I want your Lord to help me with that. The Lord is one of them. If I can prove my strength, I won''t recommend it, will I? And it is not a bad thing that there will be more powerful people in this country. Don''t you think?


    To Tyrone''s demands, the string screw turns off the grin and makes a difficult face.


    The ability to copy that inherits both memory and ability. Those who perform replacements by incomplete clones, which are both costly and time-consuming, exist in modern times, but this seems to be much more certain than it is, and not costly.


    "If you''re part of a spiritual defense, you''re welcome. But I wonder if my position is as painful as mine. You don''t seem to have a decisive hand in persuasion. And I wonder if the method is too forceful and problematic. At the moment, it can only be received like a catastrophe."


    At the time the politician did the replacement with the businessman, he can only be seen as an adversary. It is unacceptable to be told that you have shown strength in the aftermath.


    "There is another souvenir. Take Shizuno Rei as my servant. That''s not all. We will also mass-produce a copy of Shizuno Rei by further poking at the power of Doppelgenger, who sublimated the fox''s alteration technique."


    "Can you do that?


    When I heard about Tyrone, I was also surprised by the servant string screws.


    "I''m not planning on having a tired baby. I''ve already been fertilized. They''re a lot quicker than people. It''s not just me. Many fox daughters were exchanged with tiredness and fertilized. The surgery operates both during ovulation and fertilization. If you''re a fox with a tired gene, it''s not that hard to copy the tired power as it is. Or maybe you can get more than tired."


    It also seems like an unrealistic plan, such as copying the power of overlife, but string screws have heard of cases where they have tried it.


    (Rumor has it, a copy of Junko - no, I heard half a clone was made in a similar way. That''s an application of cloning technology, though)


    In the end, the attempt failed, or the half-clones of Junko seem to have escaped from the Mad Scientists who produced them, but one of them, I hear, had a huge impact on the country.


    "What do you say? That''s exciting, right? I''m starting to think you''re better off talking about me, aren''t you? What do you say, brothers? Let''s join hands."


    "Sure... it''s not what you''d expect. But... there seem to be two things that catch on."


    It was Tyrone taking the deal with the grooming face, but the face of the string screw would not float.


    "What''s not to get caught?


    "One is that I don''t trust you at the moment. Even if the plan is attractive, if you''re a child with only eyes for your ambitions, then I can''t trust you. Sometimes people like that want to take control, but then it''s hard. Ah. Rulers don''t always have to think about someone other than themselves. I always think that we should not be in the position of rulers unless we think properly of protecting society."


    "What''s the other one?


    "It seems that I have made a relative case with the Decaying Rope clan. There''s nothing you can do about not delivering their anger."


    "The eagles were not unilaterally planted on decaying ropes. I paid for the fire powder that was coming down on me. Fine victim."


    We also know that Tyrone deliberately creates a grumpy look and voice, but he is not likely to get through such a victim appeal or anything.


    "Hmmm...... Trouble......"


    "A position like that of the present lord is certainly troublesome. The choice to draw from the line and not be on either side, to weigh righteousness, to look at profit, or to keep a good face on both, well, if you are a descendant of a fox even if you rot -"


    "Take righteousness"


    Before Tyrone says it all, String Spiral affirms.


    "Right. Not surprisingly. It''s so unexpected and incredible."


    "To bear the name of a fox, to draw blood, I am now the protector of the world of men, and I seem to be a man"


    "So it''s a bargaining decision?


    "Yeah."


    It was a sighing tylon, but the string screw smiled and shook his neck to the side.


    "Take righteousness. Ah, don''t abandon me about you. Think of ways to help."


    "If I could honestly believe that word, I''d feel better."


    With a slight nihil grin, Tyrone exhaled small.


    Night. After the second day of Operation Replacement Fox Capture, Busuke heads to a hotel in an excellent town in Anle City. I''m staying at a hotel in this town for a while so that I can quickly rendezvous with Radar.


    (That went smoothly today. It will be time for the foxes to put their main hips into action. Then...... direct confrontation is inevitable)


    Being aware of that creates great concern.


    (But... no matter how much it weakened, I didn''t expect tiredness to lose. That fox girl with the same face as tired, she''s the owner of immeasurable power)


    He fought against tiredness many times before, and was a one-time scoundrel. It was in a very complicated mood to see that tiredness defeat. It''s not just the feeling of unbelief, it''s the mix of feelings of pity and remorse.


    (Can we just stop the demon fox conspiracy? I feel like a pretty dangerous opponent. Shouldn''t we still leave it entirely to decaying ropes and spiritual defense agencies? They''ve already contacted me...)


    As I was thinking while walking down the night lane, a man with the same face as myself appeared forward, blocked. Centrifuge.


    "No hostility. I want to talk."


    Cenri opens her mouth in front of Mutsuke wondering how long she will be like herself.


    "You''re not going to kill our people just to capture them."


    Face and voice are the same as Byusuke. But the way you talk is different. It''s a very pale clerical way of talking.


    "Even now, will you follow me here? At least Tomorrow morning, Master Busuke, just you."


    And Cenri has made a request to stroke the nerves of Busuke while still having a voice that has not exchanged any emotions.

 1651 19

    Tomorrow Hour Busuke was raised with one hand of his father.


    I don''t know about my mother. When I asked my father, all I heard was that he was in heaven. When I asked him about the cause of death, he didn''t tell me in silence.


    My father was one of the most powerful magicians of Ming Times, relied on by other Ming Times magicians. Even for Busuke, the presence of his father was a pride. He was tough during his training, but he was usually a very sweet father, and on his day off he took Busuke to many different places.


    Busuke witnessed the sight of his father when he died. I saw Shizuno tired kill me.


    Said his father in the meantime to Poor Suke.


    "Don''t resent the person who killed me... Never think about revenge... You... live for you..."


    The person you killed is a child a little older than you. Besides, he looks like a woman. He carries a black sword wet in blood and looks down at his fallen father and himself crying.


    "I''ll kill you!


    He could not hear his father''s will, and Busuke made his mark, and attacked him tirelessly.


    Ten seconds later, Busuke was buttocking, leaking his piss and shivering. Tired was releasing an intense killing temper, poking a black knife cut in front of Busuke''s face. The tip of the sword is not moving at all.


    Tired does remember at that time, looking full of pity and mourning.


    Busuke understood. That this boy is not a sincerely evil being. He said he was heartbroken that he had killed his father in front of him.


    But when I found out about it, it didn''t have the effect of dampening the anger and hatred of Busuke at that time. It is not until much later that its effects take effect.


    The ruin of Ming Shizuno was triggered by his involvement with a notorious sorcerer named Takumi Shizuno. Those in the clan, including Busuke, rose to vengeance, and were killed one after the other, and ended up with Busuke alone.


    Even if he doesn''t like it, he realizes that he should have done what his father said.


    When I was told that tiredness was a battle my father and friend didn''t want, my hatred slowly faded, but not everything disappeared. My heart wound hasn''t fully healed yet.


    Somewhat diminished, when I stop avenging anymore, when I stop hating tiredness, it''s just a story I''ve made up my mind. I''m just keeping it down.


    And since my tiredness has gone crazy, the opposite emotion has grown stronger.


    Busuke went to the Yukooka Laboratory many times after being exhausted. He didn''t come out of the room at first, but eventually he started showing his face, having conversations, and occasionally being able to take him outside only at night.


    I can''t abandon my tiredness. I can''t cut out my tiredness from the life of Busuke anymore. It is unforgivable for a former enemy, such as the absolute strong one he aspired to, to leave his father and his clan so weak with the vengeance of his deceased.


    "At least...... Just let me know how you got tired."


    One night, while sitting in line at the park''s blanco, Busuke asked tirelessly.


    I had already heard the reason from Ayane, but Busuke thought it meant a lot to let him speak from his own mouth. If you told someone than you were accumulating tiredness by yourself, that would make it pretty easy.


    Additionally, there were parts of Ayane''s story that I couldn''t understand alone. If you speak from your own mouth, you may understand and be more convinced.


    "I... have been neglecting a world I don''t like for me... forever. And... it was rough... Because I don''t like this world... the people who live in this world... didn''t like it... killed and committed it."


    Rubbing the blanco quietly, Tired speaks.


    "When that was sinful, I turned away... but somewhere in my heart I knew... and I kept saving my guilt... Now�� all the memories of the sins I have committed have come to pass�� I should not be in this world, aware that I am the most abominable being, so��"


    "Oh well..."


    Busuke kicks the ground and rocks the blanco big time.


    "But you don''t kill yourself because that''s what you think it''s worth to live with that pain, right? That''s how you think you can''t get away with death, and that''s unacceptable, right?


    When Busuke confirmed, Tired nodded silently.


    "I don''t think it pays to keep suffering."


    Jumping off Blanco and looking back, Busuke said.


    "Tired. You have great power, and if you live, one day that power will help someone. If we continue to live, the opportunity will be visited even more. If I could save someone with your help, I think that would be the best way to make amends."


    "I can''t believe that time is coming... so incredible to me right now. I can''t see......"


    "They''ll come. Until the time comes - no, I''ll hold you back for a while, while you need someone''s support."


    Ayane is trying to support it, but I''m reluctant to distract myself from Ayane, and I don''t really trust her to get to Junko. Then it was Busuke''s conclusion that it would now be appropriate for him to assume the role.


    "I refuse. I persuade you many times. I''m tired. You copied it to my memory, but you don''t know why."


    Towards Cenri, Busuke said in a frightened manner.


    "I also know that you still have dark feelings. The resentment towards Shizuno Rei is certainly still there"


    "What''s wrong with that?


    Busuke hits a scornful gaze at the senli he intends to shake.


    "You can see other people''s memories, but you don''t understand people''s emotions at all. Why does Tyrone sidestep a man like you? [M] I do have that feeling in me. But don''t you know why you''re holding it back?


    "It must be because you can''t beat Shizuno Tired. So you''re deluding your mind."


    "Are you stupid, really..."


    Fusuke laughed in disdain at Cenri, who answered with a true face, but was furiously angry that he was turning into himself and talking a hugely stupid dialogue.


    "I''m not talking about it. You wouldn''t know what I told you. [M] Perhaps your Lord''s Tyrone will make sense. If you don''t understand, ask Tyrone. That''s why you gotta disappear."


    "Ok...... No, I don''t know, but I understand that the negotiations failed."


    Sincerely, Cenri turned her back and walked away with dignity.


    (Oh, you have a guy like that. It''s a monster in a way)


    Monsters also have a lot of mentalities that are no different from people, but Busuke feels Cenri is completely separate. And it was heartfelt angry that I was exposing and dealing with such a distorted inner surface in my appearance.


    I can''t believe Tyrone put too much on it. I''m sure it''ll be very bad as it is. What should we do?


    Still, I''ve been hanging in there. Ah, Li Mei and Apricot are going to get hit. Busuke and Sachimo. Oh, oh, Sylvia''s been hit, too. Oh, my God...


    Damn...... it''s all my fault that this happened too. I summoned Tyrone... and put a whiff on everyone... And I''m just so freaked out... I can''t even flirt with everyone... Ugh...


    "What did you do? Tired."


    Oh, there was Junko. Yes, let Junko want it. Much tougher than I am right now, and more importantly, I''m sure Junko will. [M]


    "What the hell is going on? It''s amazing. I don''t want to be rude anymore."


    This is what Tyrone did. Junko took out Tyrone instead of me. Congratulations.


    Waking from a terrible nightmare, Tired held his face by his hand.


    When I go to the living room, Junko is making breakfast, so I sit back on the couch and wait blurry.


    "What did you do? Tie, are you in another rough cycle?


    Junko calls out to tired of eating with a face that doesn''t float.


    "I had a slightly unpleasant dream..."


    "What was your dream?


    "Not really... I don''t want to say it. Junko is out..."


    "Uh, terrible"


    I joke and say tired, Junko smiles too.


    "I''ve been out every day lately, and you''re fighting someone? Old tired, you feel a little."


    Junko points me out, and Tired spills an embarrassing smile.


    "Even to Junko... you should talk to him for once"


    While grabbing breakfast, Tired told me all about the problems he''s having right now - the foxes and the people he''s up against it with.


    "Oh well. I wonder if you''re finally a sign of resurrection."


    "I don''t know..."


    I was relieved of my tiredness because there was no sign of Junko sticking his neck in. The tiredness of these days, even though we lived together for twenty-five years, didn''t really trust him about Junko.


    That''s when my tired fingertip phone rang. The opponent was Tyrone.


    "Can I borrow your face for a day today? Come see me alone, if you like. ''Cause I''m going alone.''


    "What can I do for you...?


    Tired asks Tyrone, who speaks with a slight tone of shame, without being alarmed.


    "Hmm. It''s an invitation to a date. Just for one day... that... yeah... if you think it''s a trap, don''t say it''s impossible. ''


    "I believe you."


    Tired smiled and admitted to Tyrone, who raised her voice, but voiced a hidden voice of anxiety and anticipation.

 1652 20

    When tired arrived at the rendezvous point, Tyrone was already here first.


    "My lord... I''ve been in the mood for this, but it''s not the same as usual."


    Tyrone laughs bitterly when she sees the tiredness of wearing a hood deep in her hoodie.


    "Tyrone is so cute"


    Tired smiles when he sees Tyrone dressed in a bright white chiffon piece.


    "Using an uncharacteristic fool is a point plus."


    "I think my outfit isn''t that bad either..."


    "Always. I''ve always been a hoodie. Why don''t you wear something else like that on a date?"


    I wonder if it''s something like that, and tired puts a small neck on it.


    "But, well, maybe it''s a trap, but it''s a good one."


    "Because I believe in Tyrone..."


    "Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu All right, I''ll give you another point plus."


    Chiron spreads a grin on the full face and lightly attaches a tired forehead. I look happy and candley tyrone to see, and tiredness also leaves my mouth naturally broken.


    Tyrone was tyrone, and I felt tired, wondering if there was anything to think about. Including simply enjoying our time together.


    (Sounds like there''s a prospect of being flexible. By appealing something to my heart...)


    Then I also wonder if I can manage to persuade Tyrone in the right direction. I had a chance to talk peacefully, so I thought I''d be able to talk calmly.


    But that''s not something I''d do right now either. If we talked about that right after we met, I could understand as much as how tired it could be to ruin a date.


    "Look, Hidden Torano, why don''t you expose your face to the public?"


    Tyrone flips his tired hood as he walks side by side throughout the city. I get tired palpitations faster as soon as possible. Because I hide my head in the hood, even in a hellish environment for tiredness, a downtown during the day, I even get dizzy and vomiting when I say it''s somewhat better, but I flinch all those guards.


    "Get your face up properly. It''s strange to be alone. If you''re scared, I''ll hold hands and you''ll be fine."


    That''s what Tyrone is forced to hold hands with. I tried to ask what was okay, but my feelings had actually subsided suddenly.


    "My face is still blue. Is it that hard...... You can''t attack anything. If something strikes me, it''s on me."


    She is gently called out to refrain from the little one, and the tension of wonder and tiredness subsides. But there is also no return to complete normality.


    "Twins? Awesome beautiful"


    "Cute. Like a doll."


    "Cosplay for a girl? I mean, we''re both girls?


    "One must be a boy."


    The voices of the passers-by women, who saw tired and tyrone walking side by side with their hands in the same face and whispered in a whisper, had reached both ears as well.


    "Plump, I feel good"


    "I... not really..."


    He laughed at the garlic and was a tyrone waving his big tail, but the tiredness was adding and subtracting to his face.


    "Bye... stop that dark face. Even though it''s the same face, one person goes dark. Apprentice the brightness and cuteness of the eagle. Look, smile."


    "It would be my face in the first place..."


    "I don''t think I have a face anymore. Or can''t you?


    "You can''t say no more."


    "Hiccup, you''re accredited. That''s why, again, this face is my face. Bye."


    Tired fills me with nostalgia when I see Tyrone delighted with innocence.


    Tyrone has been such a nori for a long time. Bright at the bottom, shaking around. Even though he had the same face as himself, he was expressive, and that was such a strange feeling, if you look out of tiredness, as if you were looking at the unlikely good boy himself.


    Tired and Tyrone enjoyed very normal dates walking in the excellent town shopping mall, walking inside the Night Fork Dance Shrine, grabbing lunch at the Dark Demon Dragon Restaurant, and going to the cinema.


    "There''s an event at Euthanasia Civic Stadium that looks interesting this afternoon. I want your lord to see this."


    That''s what Tyrone said and took Tired to Euthanasia Civic Stadium.


    "This is... having this Hyper Inari Festival in Euthanasia City"


    Tired sees the sign that was standing at the spherical entrance and understands why Tyrone brought him here.


    Next to the sign that says Hyper Inari Festival, several fox faces are worn. Furthermore, adorable equally large fox daughter dolls are placed.


    "This... it''s not like Tyrone is the organizer, is it?


    Tired asks as he is aware of Tyrone''s ears and tail.


    "You''re not. Occasionally. I knew there was an event, so I thought of inviting your lord. I don''t know how it''s going to be in the future, but at least one thing before that... I just wanted to make a good memory..."


    said Tyrone with a heartless or lonely grin.


    Once upon a time, when Tired visited the villages inhabited by Tyrones, the same festival was held in the nearby villages. In that village, I have long believed that there is a molten fox in the nearby mountain forest, and I hold festivals about the foxes many times a year. One of them was the Hyper Inari Festival.


    Tired and Tyrone often participated in the Hyper Inari Festival together and enjoyed themselves. It was a festival where many people gathered not only from the people of the village, but also from elsewhere, and the foxes of the village of Tyrone were turned into people to sneak in. I enjoyed my tiredness at that time without resistance because I had nothing to fear from people garbage.


    "But why... are you doing it in Euthanasia City?


    "Uhm...... I checked it out, but for the first time, it seems that the villagers took advantage of the flavor and tried to make the most money if they did it elsewhere, so they held a festival outside the village."


    "I see... that''s an amazing coincidence"


    Just when Tyrone and I were reuniting and rubbing, a once itchy festival with ourselves was opened right on the side, etc. Honestly, I suspect Tyrone turned his hand in the back after all.


    "This should also guide the edge. Okay, let''s go in."


    When Tired and Tyrone entered the stadium, the festival they once enjoyed - a substitute with little shadow.


    It''s an odd free market where adorable anthropomorphic fox goods are arranged and sold. I have a lot of customers, but they look like geeks to me.


    "What is this..."


    "What happened in the course of twenty-five years..."


    He was flashing tired and tyrone, but among the sellers, he had a familiar face.


    "Um... do you remember us?


    Tired speaks to the old lady of the seller. It was once before the calendar, and the wrinkles increased very much, but it was nevertheless a woman who had several conversations in a village near the Fox Rim.


    "Oh, it wasn''t Master Tyrone and Shizuno. You''re both literally the same..."


    An old woman looks tired and thrilled to see Tyrone.


    "It''s been a long time. It still looks magnificent and above all. And what the hell is this about...?


    "Actually..."


    When Tyrone asked, the old woman spoke in a sigh.


    The youth group that partitioned the festival was replaced, but at one point, a Chemomimi boom visited the Ota neighborhood, hitchhiking it, and said the youth group leader, who was a muscled Ota, had changed the festival in this way. At the time, the village was in financial difficulty, and when it had just made the festival this route, it was very fruitful, so that the village festival had settled into this form in the future.


    Well, it happens all the time.


    "It''s better not to..."


    Two people squirming in a sinking mood.


    Then Tired and Tyrone exchanged old women and other acquaintances from their former villages to blossom into the story and have a good time.


    "That''s how you''ll always get along, both of you."


    Tired and tyrone find themselves in a complicated mood in the words the old woman said at the break up.


    "I''ve always wanted to be close..."


    Tiredness hurts my chest when I say to Tyrone with a lonely grin.


    "That''s what I''m trying to say. Can''t we stop the fight? Ambition to make a kingdom...... nothing can be done?


    I thought it was time to tell this story, and Tired asked as he walked.


    "If I could, I wouldn''t have a hard time, and I don''t have any hard work. To clear up the grudges of the village foxes, to maintain pride, to give hope, we''ve been connected for the past twenty-five years with such dream stories. What I''ve been thinking..."


    Look tired of resentment, Tyrone is stupid.


    "Speaking of dream stories... I used to see the Lord in my dreams. Whenever I dream of meeting my lord, I..."


    Tyrone talks, and that''s where the words stop.


    "I dreamed of Tyrone a few times, too."


    "Less than a crocodile. I''m sure your Lord''s feelings for him are smaller than your feelings for him."


    Tyrone that gets completely grumpy and has a stubborn mouthfeel.


    "I didn''t know you''d pulled it off for twenty-five years. And you only go out once in a while at night, so that''s not what you''re gonna find. Besides, near the shrine at Tomorrow time... he said he had been visiting the side of the eagle for a little while... it was a completely frightening story. When I heard that you were hanging out with your former enemy, Mitsuko Tomorrow, and finally found it via you, it would be completely different..."


    "Disappointed and disillusioned?


    "A little. But just a little bit. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be walking together like this, and there was nothing painful about me."


    As we walked talking, only at one time were the two walking along unpopular tree-lined paths.


    Suddenly Tyrone stops his leg.


    "Hopefully... I don''t want you to have to argue with me any more."


    Relax, squeeze your tired hands hard, and Tyrone complains.


    "Many resent tiredness. But if Tired apologizes and shows his obedience to the foxes, he can''t convince me later."


    "Didn''t Tyrone resent you?


    "Let''s just say I resent you. But... the other feeling is stronger. And most importantly, I''m the head of the foxes. We must put that position first. We must protect the foxes first."


    I am also aware that this is why Tyrone suffers.


    "When I... am relieved of my love... do you think...?


    "Oh, there''s so much to it."


    Hearing a tired dialogue, Tyrone looked up and laughed.


    Tyrone faces, overlapping tired and lips. Tired accepts that too.


    The discomfort of being kissed on the same face. Complex mood passionately required for the same face. I''m tired of not getting used to it inside all the time, but I don''t even think I like it.


    "In the belly of the eagle lies the Son of the Lord."


    Where I let go of my lips, Tyrone smiled prankily and told me, but I was not so surprised by my tiredness.


    "I manipulated her to get pregnant intentionally. I haven''t even worn the floor yet."


    I''m also convinced that that''s the kind of prospect that forced tiredness to gang rape with Tyrone and the fox daughters at that event the other day.


    "Sounds delightful..."


    "Mmm-hmm, let''s be happy to decide"


    Chiron hugs her tired body with laughter and indulges in the feeling with thoughts.


    "The fourth generation will all be tired."


    Tyrone whispers in his tired ear.


    I honestly hope you''ll excuse me for being tired, but I don''t even feel like stopping wonderfully and aggressively just because of Tyrone''s intentions.


    "It''s not the third generation that''s making replacements right now. The second generation was a complete failure and barely got to meet the advanced transformation technique. I knew it was because I had a clue, and I was desperate. From an early age, the third generation specialized in transformation of the constitution itself, gaining power considerably closer to the first generation empowered by the Lord, etc. There''s been some mental difficulties."


    Talk that far, then Tyrone leaves tired.


    "Honestly... I didn''t want to touch you today about your grudge or fox grudge. I just wanted to have a good time with your lord... This could be the last time."


    "Excuse me......"


    My tired chest tingles when I hear the words of Tyrone, who told me lonely.


    "Well, we still have time, and let''s just say we play around all day today and make good memories. And this story is gone today."


    "Yes."


    Tired spilled a smile and walked out shoulder-to-shoulder to Tyrone, who was once again joining hands.

 1653 21

    When Tired and Tyrone were enjoying their dates, Li Mei, Apricot and Sa Chest had been securing replacement foxes for three days.


    The replacement foxes had initially been transported to the Silver Storm Hall main residence, but as the number had grown higher, they were moved to the building in the name of Silver Storm Hall. The newly-captured fox also made sure to send it there.


    Because we use a well-armed haulier, it is unlikely that we will have legs in previous fox transports.


    Today, Sylvia was only supposed to take a day off because she had some errands she couldn''t take off O''Malley Rape.


    I haven''t heard from Busuke since this afternoon for some reason. Looks like he was alone in the morning securing a replacement fox.


    Evening. Securing four replacement foxes, Li Mei, Apricot and Sa Chest three were taking a breather in the coffee shop.


    "Weird, isn''t it? The last three days have been too smooth. If securing our replacement is going to be damaging to the fox, it''s weird that we''re going to be more desperate to prevent it, but there''s no sign of it."


    Apricot speaks the question.


    Replacement with dignitaries should be important to their achievement of ambition. Yet the foxes do not interfere in any way, as if they had given up. He hasn''t even told the replaced fox that he''s going to flee.


    There''s no way they didn''t notice.


    Sa Chest arms up, makes a difficult face.


    "Tired says I''ll put in an exploration... are you sure you''re okay? Stay with the fate of your enemies."


    Sa As her chest talks, she sees a lot of sugar in her coffee, and the apricots pull just a little.


    "If you''re serious about killing me, you''re supposed to be killing me at an event during this time. But there was no sign of that at all. My guess is, I still need tiredness for those guys. I don''t know how you need it."


    And, Li Mei.


    "You really resent that tyrone in the first place, kid? In your position, you''re trying to get revenge.


    "What do you mean?


    I don''t know what it means for an apricot to have spoken such a question, Sa Chest asks.


    "Tyrone doesn''t resent tiredness, or he''s mixed with love, but if you look at it from a family of foxes, he''s an enemy, so you have no choice but to be hostile? It''s just an imagination."


    That''s how apricots make coffee. This one''s black.


    "I''m revenge. But you saw it as a system that we could use conveniently, not as a method of revenge. It smells like that. Look at him like that."


    When Li Mei said with a slightly lower tone, she called Li Mei''s fingertip cell phone from exhaustion.


    ''How does Tyrone feel...... I''ve heard a lot about it. Not one of her purposes......''


    "I knew I didn''t really resent you."


    Li Mei confirms as she remembers something a little irritating because she made a terribly chopped voice of tiredness.


    ''Yeah... I think her mood and position are complicated''


    "So, what''s the purpose?


    "To create a new generation, I squeezed the sperm out of me at that event."


    "You know...... wrap a little in an oblate. And the person who got hit..."


    ''You could have helped me... if you hadn''t, you wouldn''t have pitied me... I didn''t want to... hurt you...''


    Li Mei demanded with her face, but Tie voiced resentment from across the phone.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry. So?"


    ''That''s what I mean...... The plan was to create a new generation of foxes from my genes. "


    "I don''t know..."


    Li Mei imagines a child very similar to the tiredness that gave birth to fox ears, lined up full of them. Visually alone, I don''t feel a sense of crisis there at all.


    "What are we supposed to do? You mean kill foxes with tired kids? Or let them fall?


    "I... don''t like either of them"


    "I don''t even want to do this. Is Tyrone seriously willing to take revenge in the first place?


    ''I felt... unwilling to kill me. But I don''t think it''s harmful to me.


    I don''t want to kill you, but I know that it''s harmful, but I just know that if I don''t kill you, it''s a lot less dangerous.


    "Can I keep the replacement fox recovered and protected? This is a clear hostility to them. But this is like doing it for you. If we''re not hostile to the fox, we don''t have to do this. I''ll leave you to it."


    ''Keep capturing foxes...... If we keep it alive we can capture it... valid trading materials or insure it... because we can...''


    "What deal are you assuming?


    ''I don''t know. No, I can''t think of any. Tyrone hasn''t... revealed everything he''s up to yet... so I guess even when it turns out...''


    This plan of tiredness sounded like a lot of outrage to the Li Meizens, but it doesn''t mean they have any other hands to hit right now.


    "Just come here tired too"


    "You''ll take a cab."


    The phone hangs up.


    "What do you think?


    Li Mei looks at the two of them and asks how they react. The conversation between the two of them was naturally heard.


    "You feel stuck."


    and apricots.


    "I think so, too. So, there''s no sense of crisis, and I don''t think we''ll be able to develop this commotion much longer, and we''ll be able to strike our hands from place to place."


    "Right. If Tyrone doesn''t really hate tiredness, and he''s not willing to kill it, can we find a drop where we can convince each other?


    Li Mei agrees with the opinions of Apricot.


    "Quiet before the storm."


    But Sa Chest groaned pompously, Li Mei and Apricot looked at Sa Chest as surprised.


    "It''s not over like this"


    "What makes you think that?


    Li Mei asks wonderfully to Sa Chest, who denies it.


    "It''s a survey. I still live many times as many years in the back streets as you do. I''m the bottom dick, but I''m confident only in my years in this world, and as a result, my eyes, ears and nose have sharpened. I can''t explain it well and rationally, but this guy isn''t. I saw there was still something. I don''t think the fox is showing you everything in his hand."


    "Don''t go back to earlier. The foxes are secured one replacement fox after the other, but they''re called no-reactions."


    Li Mei wondered if the question and the fear of her breasts would connect. But more than that, I don''t know how much to think about at the moment.


    Shortly after calling a dark cab, Busuke showed up before he was tired. Some men don''t know next door.


    "Next door... you''re a fox. Busuke, did you go back to sleep?


    Tired of staring at Busuke and asking straight.


    "I was urged to go back to sleep last night and now. After you spotted my heart, you stirred it up. Fight against tiredness. Today''s is particularly persistent and I''ve been holding onto it for hours."


    Busuke in an easy way.


    "So... what do you want to do?


    "I still have a grudge against tiredness in me. There is also the feeling that everything was taken away by tiredness. There is also a desire to fight. But... I don''t want to let tiredness die, and I''m much stronger now that I don''t want to leave tiredness in pain"


    Busuke peels toward the fox man next door.


    "That''s why your prospects are empty. I said that last night, and I''m really persistent."


    "Sounds like it. Too bad. But even though they said last night, I guess another fox was in charge of that. I''m a different fox from you."


    A fox called pale. But Busuke, who has been with this way of speaking for hours now, has always suspected that yesterday''s fox - Cenri. Because the tone and thinking were pretty much the same.


    "I won''t let you get away with it either. I''ll get him and take him. And you''re the first guy to turn into me, aren''t you? Couldn''t you read to the depths of my mind?


    "Surrender."


    When the fox said, his appearance turned to Busuke.


    "Another fox? I thought you were Cenri."


    Bamboo suke with a grumpy and frustrating voice.


    "I sued because I read it all the way to the back of my mind, actually because I''m lost. And you were lost until you got here, right? So you didn''t get rid of me right away."


    "What''s wrong with that? The conclusions were drawn. It''s ugly."


    With a clear face, Busuke set a mark.


    When I wonder if two rings of light have appeared, I fall into both wrists of the centipede. And the two rings stuck to each other, putting the centipede in captivity.


    "You don''t even resist."


    I look at the centipede and tired says.


    "Because I knew it was a waste of time before you two were here."


    Cenri rarely spills a smile.


    "What was Tired doing?


    "I plan to go to Li Mei and the others..."


    "Then let''s take this guy with us."


    Busuke follows Cenri.


    "Busuke... I..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. If I told you, you might change my mind.


    He joked at the tired words and blocked them, and Busuke grinned.


    The foxes are temporarily in a building managed by Silver Storm Hall. A dark taxi carrying tired, despicable and centipede headed for the building.


    In front of the building there were already four people, Li Mei, Apricot and Sa Chest, plus Sylvia, who rendezvoused after working on Omi Rape.


    "I wish I had killed him. Sweet people."


    In front of the six, the centipede says pale.


    "I''m not being evil. Or do you just think of your people as tools? Then you''re the only one I can kill right now.


    When Sylvia said in Dos'' dominant voice, Cenri pressed silence.


    "Cenri. The foxes you switched with dignitaries, little by little�� are definitely decreasing in number. Your ambitions... are falling apart. Yet... Tyrone feels as though she is not in danger, and so do you... you are in a spare breeze. There''s still something... I saw it."


    Without having to tirelessly bump into the questions that Sa Chest and Apricot felt, Tired thinks the same thing and bumps that question into Cenri. I also wanted to ask Tyrone, but he didn''t seem to want to talk about that today, so I avoided it.


    "I hope the boulders are tired... but if you think about it a little bit, you''ll see."


    Cenri who says it doesn''t seem to matter.


    "I''m sure you''re still up to something."


    "Do you want me to torture you and throw up?


    "No......"


    To confirm the chest, shake the tiredness.


    "It''s the same with Tyrone and this centipede that I''m tiredly and terribly obsessed with. I guess the idea that''s still unknown is something to do with tiredness."


    And, Busuke.


    "Obsessed naturally. Don''t you know what tiredness has done to us? During the US Medium Wars, we sent many foxes to the United States to replace them with dignitaries from all walks of life. Knowing that my countrymen are here, I shot anti-matter bombs into the mainland of the United States."


    "I''ve heard that from tiredness, and I can''t help being resented, but old tiredness, was he the kind of guy who, knowingly, would kill off his people?


    Li Mei turns to Cenri, not tired.


    "No...... I knew there was nothing I could do about it. But still, there''s no doubt about the fact that you betrayed us and killed us, is there?


    Cenri speaks in a shady, sounding voice, not in the usual light way of speaking.


    "resent the man who shot the missile in."


    Sylvia throws up.


    "Not only that, but then there''s no words of apology or anything to apologize to us, and it''s an injustice to disappear in silence. It''s impossible to keep it out of your head."


    Without knowing what Cenri had to say, everyone on the spot, including tiredness, was beginning to think. But that''s also why we know it''s a mistake to hold you accountable just because you''re tired.


    (Still, if you hadn''t resented me... you wouldn''t have done it...)


    That''s when Sylvia picked up the phone when she was tired.


    "You guys... you''re dancing to a fox rape plot,"


    The opponent was Decaying Rope Masakazu. Sylvia turns the volume up so that everyone on the spot can hear her.


    "Am I right? What do you mean, you''re being danced to by a fox rape plot?"


    ''Honestly, you did it, I''d say... But blaming me is a harsh story, too. What you did. It was counterproductive.''


    Masumi was making a sound like he had pushed his anger to death.


    "Don''t wear it, let''s get this straight."


    "You only helped prove the power of the fox by locating the fox you replaced with a dignitary."


    The phone gets hung up.


    "What the hell, that guy? I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Sylvia looks at Cenri. Cenri is smiling lightly.


    More Sylvia''s phone rang. Now it was a white fox string screw.


    ''Looks like you want to check on the replaced foxes. Ready?


    "Oh...... Are you gonna cooperate with me?


    ''Looks like you''re going to. Then I''ll go over there now. "


    The phone hangs up.


    "It would be comforting if the White Fox family could lend a hand."


    Says Busuke.


    "If it weren''t for the strange call from Decaying Rope, I''d be happy to let it go."


    That''s what Sylvia said, glancing at Cenri. Cenri still had a faint laugh sticking to the same face as Busuke.


    Night. Three white cars arrived in front of the building as a total of six people waited in the building.


    Everyone will pick you up outside the building.


    One person after another comes out of the car. Whether you''re a White Fox sorcerer or not, Radar sees. Some of them look like string screws.


    "Well, not yesterday."


    A girl with the same face as tired came out of the car, nestled next to a string screw, grinning and lovingly laughing.


    "Hey...... string screw. You..."


    "Don''t stare at me with a scary face."


    As Sylvia stares at the string screws, the string screws let her hands gently lift and let go.


    "The eagles will now be responsible for the spiritual defense of this country. Have you proven that power? Am I right? String Spiral Palace"


    Tyrone checks to make sure it looks creepy.


    "Is that what you mean..."


    Tired of understanding the tease looked at Tyrone with a smile, and their gaze bumped.

 1654 22

    String screws, several of their men and Tyrone enter the building on Silvia''s guidance and check out the replacement foxes. I have already returned to being a child, but it is easy to change again.


    Tyrone and string screws coming back outside the building again. As for Sylvia, I would have guided her, but I can''t help it here. Make the conversation unnecessarily easy.


    By switching with dignitaries, the foxes showed that they had power. And Radar''s capture of the replaced fox helped prove the replacement.


    "Looks like I did check"


    Where I came out of the building, string screws that raise their voices consciously about the radar.


    "If the negotiations break down in a bad way, we can keep replacing them, give instructions to the replaced foxes, and plunge the world into havoc."


    says Tyrone. This one, too, seemed to be speaking to string screws, the fruit of which the dialogue was a tired conscious one.


    "But it''s not enough. Tired, I still want the Lord."


    Tyrone turns her hot gaze to tiredness.


    "If your lord helps you, he will clear your grudges. We know for a reason that it is not the sole responsibility of the Lord that the eagles, etc. were seen to have been killed. But as it is, the wrath and resentment of the eagle and others remain with your Lord."


    "Do you want another push or something that even emotions can swallow because you understand it with reason? But it''s also weird that the push will be one of us. If you resent tiredness, don''t you hate it when tiredness becomes one of us?


    When I heard about Tyrone, Sa Chest hit the question. Apricots and Li Mei had the same thoughts.


    "You''re not going to keep holding a grudge. Even if you resent me at first, if you are close enough to do what you do for me, I see that resentment clears up with the years."


    Tyrone to say with certainty, but some remain skeptical of the story.


    "String screws, welcoming the Tyrones over there, are you insane?


    I''m tired in a different tone than usual, with no precipitation.


    "My compatriots have mercy on me, and I don''t want them to be the guardians of the country, so that I can leave it to them. We''ve talked about something else, but other than decaying rope, it seems to be a positive trend."


    "What if decaying rope turns its back on the country?


    "Like I don''t think that''s going to happen. Ultimately, I''m sure you''ll be reluctantly receptive."


    "The Tyrones are a lump of ambition, aren''t they? The truth is, it doesn''t matter what state guardianship is. I just want to get close to power, and I''m just trying to use it as a stepping stone. Tyrone said before us. When we make our own kingdom. And Tyrone calls himself the King."


    "Mm-hmm... hmm..."


    Tired of trying to persuade him in a powerful tone at any given time, the string screws wander with a troubled face.


    "Can''t you always be this rappy?"


    Li Mei whines sneakily and spills a grin.


    "So. What happened to the humans these guys replaced? You killed him, didn''t you? We didn''t kill the replaced fox. You''re welcoming them as guardians of the country?


    Li Mei turns off her grin and inquires with a tight voice on the string screw


    "To be an effective force. Besides, to manage it so you don''t let it run wild..."


    "It''s a trick."


    Halfway through the words of the string screw, I deny that I am tired.


    "It''s a fox connection defense, isn''t it? Because the White Fox family, as its name implies, were the demons of the fox."


    "Ugh... there is that"


    It is pointed out tirelessly, and the string screws are completely atrophied and admitted.


    "Nothing. You can kill me."


    Tyrone said it was obvious.


    "The bad guys weren''t the only ones who killed and replaced them. I made a good choice."


    "I was luring him out in a suspicious business on the back street, and we looked into the victims so far, but it was actually just him. Perhaps with regular guests of the President pickled in formalin."


    While Sylvia says, don''t touch the matter, I turn to Li Mei. Li Mei followed it in a way that caught my eye.


    "I think string screws make sense. And Tyrone."


    Sylvia said.


    "Hey, Sylvia"


    This dialogue is not to be missed, and Li Mei gives a sinister voice.


    "Just listen. If you think only of interests, you should incorporate these guys as guardians of the country. That''s the smart choice."


    Talking that far in a quiet tone, Sylvia stared at the string screw.


    "But I don''t like it. I just met him in person a few days ago, but he''s still a douchebag. They''re attacking the Dachi and trying to use it to give it to you. I don''t like him."


    Sylvia throws up and throws it away, now she sees tiredness.


    "So, I''m tired. What''s your point? If you''ve helped the foxes, it''s annoying, but I''m gonna give up and pull my hand."


    "Sylvia... that''s not how it''s decided."


    Tired exhaled loudly and smiled.


    "The Tyrones have unfamiliar ambitions. I''m sure that''s not something for anyone. It''s also a one-way ticket to ruin for the Tyrones like no other. And... if the foxes end up like this because of me, I''ll stop."


    With his gaze on Tyrone, Tired declares his will. Tyrone hears it and smiles happily.


    "Ha ha, it was this way they fought and sold me first. I thought Sylvia said something stupid, and it was annoying, but it wasn''t."


    "You have to listen to people till the end."


    To Limei, who laughs, Sylvia exhales small.


    "Trouble ~. This kind of development. What am I supposed to do?


    A string screw asks Tyrone.


    "I don''t care if they shake me in a questioning system over here. If you want to rebel the covenant of the old fox or something, then yes."


    Tyrone to say without precautions.


    "Well, what is it? On the scale of the story, I can''t keep up with more than half of it."


    "Me too..."


    Sa Chest and Apricot groan.


    "Scale, this has nothing to do with anything. There''s a guy who''s trying to do whatever he wants. Prevent it because you wanted to prevent it. That''s all we''re talking about."


    Li Mei says lightly.


    "You haven''t officially joined the guardian of spiritual defense yet."


    "Not enough souvenirs to show strength yet"


    To Sylvia''s confirmation, string screws answered.


    "Isn''t it enough to keep Shizuno tired?


    Also check for tylone.


    "The terms seem very appealing. I''m talking about if I can. Hey. I just saw it, and it doesn''t look like I can do it."


    And, string screws.


    "It''s a different story - I hear it out of interest, but you were trying to catch your countrymen and make a deal? Isn''t it light as a drop point?


    Tyrone now looked at Rare and asked.


    "But... the foxes never take their people lightly, do they?


    And, tired.


    "But the actions of the Lord and others were also calculated and could be used to prove the power of the eagle and others. I didn''t believe in Cenri''s prospects, but he did what he expected. Your lords have not only gathered their replacement compatriots in one place. Still, to this point, it''s pretty much what I write. I''m sure we''ll see."


    I accept tiredness that Tyrone''s words are true, not strong.


    "One big miscalculation was that your Lord''s people seemed to be on the side of justice. I''m tired, so is your lord. I have been denying that the eagles and others will continue on the hegemony. This kind of motive is really troublesome."


    teasing half serious half and Tyrone says.


    "Tyrone...... It was I who empowered you. I have stopped bringing disaster to the world. [M] Tyrone and the foxes must not be left alone if they can be the seeds of the calamity I have sown."


    "So what? Are you gonna kill me or something?


    Again in response to the tiredness of proclaiming, Tyrone asks with a mean grin.


    "I will if I have to. To avoid that, I captured your people. What are you going to do with the captured foxes?


    "We were gonna get it back, weren''t we? It''s not just the power of the eagle, it''s the power of another."


    Tyrone with a glimpse of string screws.


    "I mean, I was counting on our cooperation to collect my people and force me into tiredness."


    String spills a smile.


    "Exactly. With the help of the White Fox family, I thought that was possible. But as far as string screws are concerned, it seems difficult at this stage, but I would like an answer on whether or not we can clearly join the allied faction here and now. Depending on the answer, you can change your behavior."


    Tyrone turns off the grin and asks the string screw.


    "Hmmm...... Bye ~"


    Arm and roar with a face where string screws seem difficult, taking gestures to think about.


    "Jesus."


    Then he laughed, and the string screw answered.


    "Well, that''s what I''m talking about. We can go to war here and now. Yeah."


    Tyrone looks tired and lies.


    "That wouldn''t be convenient, would it? This one''s still holding hostages at the moment, and you''re not letting them go, are you?


    I say with an evil smile of tiredness.


    (I''ve never seen you so tired. I see, is this the other face of tiredness)


    Li Mei looks at that tired smile, intriguing.


    "After you leave the lord and the others, you will be released?


    "I can''t. I cursed them. If you try to take me out against my will, the curse will be activated."


    "Lie. To those foxes, the Lord is such a cruel thing... it seems so... If it''s the old lord. But now the lord is such a monster."


    Whether tired was lying or not, I didn''t know anything other than Busuke and Tyrone. These two are clearly convinced that tiredness is lying.


    "Tyrone, we''re on our side, but I think we should pull up here."


    String screws opinionate on Tyrone.


    "I know. I just enjoyed negotiating with you. But if possible, would you just let the centipede go?


    "Do you want to take a moment"


    At the request of Tyrone, tiredness beholdeth Himself. Busuke nodded small, unwrapping the circle of light and freeing the centipede.


    "It''s not up to me."


    Every time you wipe your lord''s ass.


    Tyrone jokes and says to Cenri, who comes by and apologizes.


    "So it''s time to spare time. What..."


    When Tyrone was about to say, tiredness walked toward Tyrone and suddenly hugged him from the front to Tyrone.


    "Even if I''m killed, I don''t resent Tyrone. I would be very sad if I killed Tyrone..."


    Tired whispers in a voice that can only be heard by Tyrone.


    That''s the same thing with me.


    I held back my tiredness vigorously, and Tyrone whispered as well.


    "Reimei, aren''t you annoying?


    "Maybe a little..."


    Seeing two of the same faces hugging each other, Li Mei said with a bitter smile as Sylvia asked in Li Mei''s ear.

 1655 23

    After String Spiral and Tyrone and the others left, Tired, Sylvia, Busuke, Limei, Apricot and Sa Chest entered the building managed by Silver Storm Hall and took a breather. The time is already about to be 21: 00.


    "You''ve squeaked out to the extra guys. No, that''s part of their plan, too."


    Sylvia threw up abominably.


    "Are they that troublesome?


    Apricot asks.


    "The White Fox family is a clan of witchcraft schools that have protected Japan from shadows for a long time. It''s a top-of-the-line group of sorcerers in this country. Besides, the white fox string helix of the current emperor - the hungry ghost in the kimono of the weird way he was now - is one of the central top executives" thirteen stairs of pleasure, and at the same time reigns as one of the true rulers of this country, the Fixer in the Fixer, the VIP in the VIP. "


    Sylvia explains.


    "I knew I couldn''t keep up with the story..."


    "So now the child is the boss of the back street itself and the shadow ruler of this country. Sure, the scale of the conversation is too big."


    Sa Chest and Apricot looked at each other and said.


    (These two might want to get out here...... It would be comforting if you just stayed, but from me...)


    Looking at the apricots and the sa-breasts, Tired was beginning to think so.


    I don''t say it because it''s a story I didn''t want you to hear in front of Sylvia or Busuke, but tiredness also spotted another prospect for string screws.


    (String screws are seen as a good opportunity to separate me from Junko. Fixers from all over the world feel threatened that Junko and I have joined hands. If you can pull away from that pure child and put him in a position to entrust Japan''s defense, this will be a really big one stone bird)


    If it''s Sylvia, I think Tired might be spotting that, too. Because she and Busuke know that she is connected to Junko.


    I don''t particularly want to keep Li Mei close to Junko. She is a pure child mouse and has no remodeled memories. It is an abandoned stock pattern mouse that Junko is trying to exploit in some way. Although I haven''t touched on the matter at all because I don''t want anyone else to know much about it.


    "But well... the more he squeaks out, the bigger he''s tired."


    Sylvia says it in a profound voice and sees tiredness.


    "Only Sylvia seems to know who she is tired of, but if possible, don''t pry and treat her as a friend normally"


    Put your hand over your tired head, and Busuke begs you.


    "You''re a tired guardian."


    "Well, that''s the way it is"


    Li Mei says strangely, and Busuke shrugs her shoulders and laughs.


    "The question is, what are we going to do?"


    Sylvia said in a face that seemed difficult.


    "Tired is definitely a big guy, but tired right now, I don''t rely on you to say the great magician I listen to, and that''s why we''ve helped so far. But I don''t think it''s going to be easy. It''s hard to say, but still, I''m clear, you better get rid of the guy who can''t keep up."


    "It won''t do anything."


    In the wake of Sylvia''s words, Sa Chest says with a grin of masochism.


    "But even a man of no use, he has a cocky crush and curiosity. Besides, I feel obligated to do the work I did once."


    I look tired with the eyes of a ship, and Sa Chest laughs lightly. Tired also spills a smile as he feels something with a hot chest creeping up.


    "I feel the same way about Sa Chest. And come on, even if you''re tired, it''s more comfortable to have just a head count. It doesn''t matter if it''s useless or dangerous, it''s not something to think about first. If you can''t help yourself, you can."


    Li Mei also said, tirelessly smiling uncontrollably. I think I''ve made a very attractive claim, and it feels strange to be tired.


    "As an informer, I don''t think it extends to Sylvia. I''ll try my best with Lima theory."


    Says the apricot with his hands on his sunglasses.


    "Yeah...... well, I''ll say it again. The question is, what are we going to do?"


    "You''re the one who missed the point."


    Li Mei burst into a bitter laugh at the words Sylvia seemed unable to say.


    "The replacement fox''s... capture felt no more... pointless"


    And, tired.


    "But with them, it should be difficult to push. Something''s pulling me in... and I think I''m about to blackmail you."


    "Like taking hostages from here?


    Sa Chest speaks.


    "I don''t think it''s a very realistic hand to hand out tiredness after holding hostages in captivity all the time"


    "Right."


    Apricot denies it, Sa Chest nods.


    "Are we waiting for the enemy to leave?


    And, Li Mei.


    "No, I''m also in charge of spiritual defense, and my face works for the country''s greats. So I''ll sue the fox for danger from me. And the Silver Storm Hall stands against it. Besides, they''re hostile to foxes."


    Hearing Sylvia''s words made me tired and anxious.


    (Decaying rope is a problem with decaying rope... I don''t want to kill the Tyrones, but I know you want to kill the decaying rope.)


    In case you''re tired, Decaying Rope''s intervention is superfluous.


    The thread of the resolution is as if it is invisible. There is no good wisdom either.


    (I didn''t really want to rely on you, but at least just borrow your wisdom...)


    Tired thought of the Lord of the dwelling where he lived and decided to consult with him about the problems he was now having.


    Tyrone, Cenri, String Spiral and several of String Spiral''s men were driving to Ming Hour Shrine.


    "It''s already a complete conflict diagram, but there''s some kind of calculation that really pulls tiredness in ~?"


    In the back seat, string screws asking Tyrone, who sat next to him.


    "There''s nothing there. If possible, we''ll have a dialogue. Prepare a Negotiator for this purpose. I wonder if this is the trump card for the crocodiles."


    "Negotiator?


    I hear that there are people who can persuade Radar to be one of them, and String Spiral first thinks of Junko, who lives with Radar.


    "Could it be Junko Suzuoka?


    "No, I''m not. It wasn''t just a few days ago that I found out he lived with tiredness, and I never met him."


    The name String Spiral named was immediately denied.


    "I don''t know if you''re gonna tell me that right away, but you''re gonna believe us."


    "Just in case - bye. I''ll tell you tomorrow. Tomorrow you might be here tired."


    Seeing Tyrone looking pretty confident, string spirals arouse interest.


    Eventually, the car arrives in front of the shrine at midnight. The string screws plan to send Tyrone and Cenri to the shrine and later home.


    But in front of the shrine, a group of more than ten people waited. The atmosphere is clearly not calm.


    "Um? There''s a face I know."


    String spirals laugh bitterly. The Tyrones also had faces they knew.


    "Hmm. You don''t seem to be in the boundaries of boulders, but I have trouble waiting outside like that. Weren''t the foxes in there having trouble judging?"


    Look at the group in front of the shrine, says Tyrone.


    Get out of the car, the two of them face each other.


    "I knew you''d get there, didn''t I?


    Soon the decaying rope of a rugged face Masakazu calls out to the string screw. In front of the shrine are all the magicians of the Decaying Rope clan.


    "I wonder if it will? But the flow is already leaning this way. And no, the White Fox family and the Decaying Rope clan are the same as the grid, but they''re totally different in strength and grid from me, aren''t they? I am the one with the past life, the head of the back street, and one of the rulers of this country. It''s up to me to decide, because I''m in a great position and I''m powerful, so why don''t you just keep moving on your own?


    It combines intimidation and provocation, but this was at first a string screw that I meant to be persuading.


    (The plans go crazy, but I wonder if we should push the story forward on the route that will engage the Tyrones in spiritual defense, in order to curb the positive sum)


    That''s what string screws judge. As a matter of fact, if a string screw speaks, it can be easily determined. String screws have that much power.


    I wanted to pull a little more to contain Tyrone by appointment. In order not to let Tyrone do as he pleases - and with Tyrone''s arithmetic, the aim was to push a lot of conditions away from Junko and add him to this camp, but on the string screw. But with the revolt and intervention of decaying ropes, it can also drive it crazy from its roots.


    "Do you think that''s gonna work, huh? Just as you don''t abandon your compatriots'' foxes, we don''t forget the grudges that killed them, do we? In order to do that, you won''t quit your position in spiritual defense."


    Masumi persuaded the string screws to be high-pressure and said resolutely.


    "String screw. The collision seems inevitable. At this point."


    "Yeah. I''m sorry to hear that, but it looks like it."


    Tyrone and string spirals standing side by side quietly roll the struggle, letting the grin stick.

 1656 24

    In numbers, Tyrone, Cenri and the White Fox Magician are more disadvantaged. There are more than twice as many magicians in Decaying Rope.


    It was the string screws that set me up first.


    Countless white rays are emitted from both hands kneaded forward. The rays were not emitted in a linear fashion, but at all angles, and bent over and over again, up and down beside each other, so that the rays would rave and rays would surround the perimeter of the Decaying Rope clan, with multiple white ropes.


    (This... I don''t know if I can see a miserable sight...)


    Seeing how string screw surgery unfolds after this, Tyrone thinks of the tragic end of the Decaying Rope clan.


    The magicians of Decaying Rope were clearly at war. The number of white rays surrounding it is unusual. I''m not sure if that''s going to narrow down, or if they''re going to fold around again and attack at the same time, but it''s not very much, but it doesn''t seem possible to screw or prevent it. It depends on such fear that it will be wiped out in an instant.


    But not all magicians were afraid. Only the proximity who knew the right sum and the right sum stood tall.


    When Masami starved the beast symbol, something like a translucent giant umbrella emerged, completely covering the magicians of decaying rope. It was a giant jellyfish.


    The white rays that surrounded him bend, and a good number of rays strike straight into the giant jellyfish.


    Eventually all the white rays were shot, but not one small hole in the giant jellyfish.


    When the giant jellyfish disappeared, the magicians of the decaying ropes inside were completely intact.


    "Let''s do it."


    String spirals cheer. Behind it, the White Fox magicians begin to cast spells.


    The magicians of Decaying Rope unleash beast symbols simultaneously.


    Beast symbols, snake swords with heads, giant bees with lion heads, crocodile heads with winged mouths split in four, etc., burst in at high speeds. Especially the swordfish.


    When the centipede was marked, a net of light appeared, blocking the movement of the three pseudo-life piercing in.


    "You are also a user of the art of light. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    He was a string screw that spoke with an innocent grin when he saw Cenri''s technique, but Cenri silently kills him.


    The strange pseudo-life that emerges from the beast symbol pushes one after the other, but the White Fox magicians emit and intercept light in various shapes. Since the number of spines is higher among the magicians of decaying rope, it is likely that they will eventually feed on beast symbols as they are.


    "Demon Music"


    When Tyrone activated the technique, several giant ghosts appeared in white blank Japanese clothes, more than behind the Tyrones, playing Japanese instruments called embankments, waxes, whistles, copper claps, bells and drums. And I wonder if a giant pussy in a witch''s outfit with a machete appeared, moving forward as I danced.


    A pseudo life strikes a ghost witch simultaneously, but it slips through the body of an exhausting ghost witch. But the great machete wielded by the ghost witch slashes and rips the pseudo-life.


    (This technique is subtle in the experiment between Shizuno and Shizuno, but otherwise it works)


    Chiron thinks as he sees ghost witches slaughtering and throwing away pseudo-life coming out of beast symbols one after another. An attack on a ghost witch is almost pointless, except for a knife. The performer is the main body, and the ghost witch is just like a phantom.


    "Aim for the knife."


    Follow the instructions of the orthodox and the pseudo-life appearing by the beast symbol will target the machete held by the ghost witch.


    The ghost witch shows a sword-covered movement and the attack is obviously dull.


    (Well, it works, but you can''t solve the technique itself)


    Spiral Laughing Tyrone. The Ghost Witch''s hands have become lukewarm as they continue to target the knife, but some of the pseudo-life creatures become nailed by the Ghost Witch.


    In the battle to meet the technique from a distance, string screws slipped through the side of the ghost witch, kicking about two pseudo lives that the ghost witch was dealing with, and dancing out to the avant-garde at once.


    From both hands of the string screws arose an aura of dazzling light, shaped like swords of blades. String screws continue to wave two swords, destroying the pseudo-life created by one beast symbol after another, and struggling to keep the White Fox Mages close.


    It is a string screw that feels that the number of enemies and defenses by ghost witches have decreased and decides that it is necessary to step forward and prevent the enemy from attacking.


    I hope this reinforcement makes it.


    Since it wins in quality, but inferior in number, Tyrone fears when sacrifices are made to the White Fox sorcerer first, even if defeat cannot be done.


    Tyrone has already called for help. Somehow there is a Ming Shi shrine at the end of your eyes and nose. Reliable reinforcements should soon emerge from the subspace, the residence of the fox in the temple.


    "Avoid string screws."


    While Masumi gave further instructions, he took out the beast symbol and played it with his finger.


    The beast symbol unleashed by the sum was at first glance a spider-like form, but not a leg, with eight elongated arms growing. And it was a strange pseudo-life, with no head or torso, connected only by a burnt brown arm.


    The spider moves his arm at high speed and toward the string screw. It''s not that big, and it doesn''t look strong. It looks rather shoddy, but string screws never alarm you. It is a technique that the enemy general has carried out against himself.


    The spider suddenly moved even faster when it approached him somewhat. All at once, the time is blocked.


    The spider moves into position and raises the four forearms. A sharp nail is stretched out at the tip of my hand. But the speed never slows down.


    Even though there is still a distance, Spider Mockingjay waves two arms. Then the burnt brown arm itself stretched out, waving like a whip.


    String spirals, although not unexpected of this attack, were faster and inevitable than I had imagined.


    It extends not just to the arm, but even to the nail, tearing the body of the string screw to the side.


    Seeing it, Masumi frowns and tongues. Because I assumed it was an illusion technique good at White Fox Stream.


    The torn string screw body disappears quickly. The real string screw was already spinning around beside the spider.


    But sooner than string screws attack, spider twists react more, real string screws jump, and many arms swing together like whips in the air.


    From the right shoulder of the string screw to the left chest, the upper left arm, the right thigh, was torn by the nail.


    At the same time, string screws were waving two swords of light, severing as many as five spidery arms.


    Sooner than it falls to the ground, the spiders disappear.


    The white blank kimono of the string screw is dyed red with blood after being torn everywhere. Never a minor injury, but the string spine has a cool face, as if it doesn''t make you feel any pain.


    "Foolish burial."


    It was then. A spell was cast in the voice of a woman from the shrine, and countless red petals swept through the night sky, pouring down on the magicians of decaying rope.


    Some used beast symbols to prevent them, but more than half of them had red petals sticking up their heads.


    The faces of those whose petals are stuck change. Some are frightened, some are grated, and some are strangely inclined to their little necks. Either way, I''m losing any sense of struggle.


    "Are you here?"


    "Who is it?"


    Seeing a slender beautiful girl with green eyes, emerged from the shrine, Tyrone giggles damned, and who Masahi does what.


    "Ayane, it''s you."


    String spirals sparkled my expression.


    "It''s been a while. White fox string screws. And it''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Masahawa of Decaying Rope. My name is Ayane Shizuno, a Shizuno magician."


    Ayane introduces herself while alerting herself to the movements of the magicians of Decaying Rope.


    "What do you know?"


    Tyrone looks at the string screws unexpectedly.


    "I''ve known that for quite some time"


    And, string screws.


    "Though unintentional, they did, you know. It''s tidal time. Pull it up, man."


    Taking a heavy look at the fact that more than half of them were instantly rendered incapable of combat, Masumi made a decision to withdraw.


    "Oh, no, you''re running away now?


    "It''s a powerful reconnaissance, isn''t it? And there was a harvest, huh? The next thing you know, it''s for real."


    To teasing Tyrone, Masumi threw up an abandonment dialogue and left early enough. Of course, the magicians of decaying rope continue. Those who became unwilling to fight in the art of Ayane also reacted to this retreat.


    "I think I ran away"


    "They don''t mean it now either. And Ayane, thank you."


    "No, there are no dead people on either side, above all."


    When Tyrone grinned and thanked him, Ayane smiled back as well.


    "Hey, what did you just say about the negotiator Negotiator, Ayane?


    String screws alternate between Tyrone and Ayane, asking.


    "Uh-huh. If my beloved daughter was here, she''d be tired of the boulders and her heart would move."


    With a slight laugh, Tyrone said confidently.

 1657 25

    Twenty-five years ago now, Tired took Tyrone and the Fused Foxes to China.


    At the time, the United States and China had already stinked of kina, an atmosphere that was not surprising whenever war broke out.


    "It''s not the first time I''ve left Japan, and I''m looking forward to it... but this bad air... It''s good for the countrymen."


    said Tyrone as he looked out the window. A few hours ago, Tyrone, Tired and the Foxes arrived in China.


    All the foxes barely went outdoors and were dusted indoors. Tired is the same. When I go outside, I put on my mask and try to get in the car immediately.


    "Liang Chengjie, the current Prime Minister of China, Llanchongje, is worried about this situation and is distressed to try to improve it. I''m working with him right now."


    "It''s impressive that we''re trying to improve various domestic failures, but on the other hand, we''re not being praised for our actions abroad."


    Tyrone of a personality who does not hesitate to say what he thinks is not abhorrent, even if he seems to be a tired and close person.


    "Right...... But you and Tyrone are going to be part of that unplaudable act."


    "That''s what I promised. At the price of that, I''m not inspired by power and status."


    Hearing tired words, Tyrone laughs at the garlic.


    Thereafter, Tyrone and the foxes, tired and also powerful immortal mentors as Chinese prime ministers, will spend their days trying to elevate the Fox Transformation to a higher dimension with Leung Chengjie, a figure feared by the name of King Leung Demon and others.


    Tired and beams were originally trying to manufacture a doppelgenger. Reveal the technique in front of Tyrone and the others, give each other their opinions, and cooperate.


    It was an exciting, very fulfilling and enjoyable day for the haunted foxes who had spent their reckless days in the countryside.


    "Honestly, I was wondering if you could help me."


    One day, the beam told Tyrone. He is a good man, like soothing the person he meets at a glance. The expectations within the party are also high. However, he''s not a very good friend with the current state president.


    "Didn''t you have that fear of being turned into an experimental bench?


    "Nothing. Because I believed in tiredness. Like I''m sorry."


    To Beam''s question, Tyrone answered openly. As the saying goes, Tyrone believed in tiredness at this time.


    Tyrone was the earliest to master a copy of his abilities. Moreover, I was able to copy tired memories and abilities, but due to the transcendent abilities of the accumulated process and copies of long-standing memories, side effects also occurred. Tyrone gained the power of exhaustion, making it impossible to make any further copies.


    The other foxes were able to photograph to their abilities, but copies of the tiring force were impossible except for Tyrone. The ability to copy also varies from individual to individual, and the holder of less powerful power cannot copy.


    But at the heart of the plan of tiredness and beams is not just the appearance, but a complete copy of the memory. There are several examples of successful copies of memories in clones, but memories are still incomplete, severe mental disorders, and problems with the surroundings.


    The foxes, with their sublime transformation skills, did a good replacement, as they were expected to do. Information gathering and working activities in favor of China will be carried out extremely smoothly by dignitaries from various countries and those who have been replaced.


    Some of the switched foxes felt guilty after the relationship they were switching to, but such foxes promptly replaced them with another.


    Eventually the foxes'' leaps continued even after the war, but the end came abruptly.


    People from all over the world shook up when they heard reports of the start of shooting at continental ballistic missiles equipped with anti-matter bombs.


    Its power, which dramatically alters the terrain and even requires modification of the map, is a threat well above the nucleus, and the number of dead is unknown at the moment. It is also said to be tens of millions.


    What is certain is that some of the cities where missiles were shot and evaporated were replaced by foxes. Despite their presence, they were killed in a convoy without informing them in advance and encouraging them to evacuate.


    "I didn''t shoot the missile."


    Tyrone changed his blood phase and went to question him under tiredness, but tiredness seemed sorry to deny it.


    "I know that''s a wash. But... the foxes are not convinced. The spearhead of hatred goes to the beam with the Lord."


    "Why��"


    "We all knew the true purpose of your Lord. Where the Lord aspires is the world of warring nations where primitive wars are waged. For that to happen, I would interpret shooting an anti-matter bomb as indicating a better threat than nuclear. Or are we going to shoot more and do it to the point where we''re going to retreat humanity''s civilization level? The world of water and food is the ideal world for your Lord."


    Though reason knows you can''t be tired, Tyrone hits you with rage and blames you for tiredness.


    "What happened to the beam?


    "Looks like he''s been imprisoned..."


    When Tyrone asks, tiredness seems to answer.


    "Huh? Who can imprison that Leung Demon King? If that bothers you, then resistance and jailbreak will be easier, right? If you''re imprisoned, you can hide from the clouds."


    Hearing tired answers, Tyrone''s anger heated up even more.


    "He should do that..."


    To be honest, I suspect a little bit that tiredness is just as Tyrone pointed out.


    "Either way, I''m no longer going out with your lords. I can''t contain the wrath of the foxes. On the contrary, we may avenge the Lord and the mortals."


    "Really..."


    "I''ll try to keep it down. You have to be ready... I don''t want to argue with your lord!


    Screaming to spit blood, Tyrone walked away from before tired.


    And a few days later, he even disappeared tired.


    Lost his companion, and then betrayed, the wrath of the fox clan was rising to its climax. And they had deep wounds in their hearts.


    "You can kill me. It wasn''t me who rode the tired story..."


    Tyrone also falls in mourning and tells in front of the foxes, with a face like a soul missing.


    "It''s everyone I''ve talked to. It is not the sole responsibility of Mr Chiron. No, Mr. Tyrone has no responsibility."


    One of the foxes affirms. There was no one who disagreed with the words.


    "On the contrary, Nagata most admired and trusted Shizuno Rei. And yet you betrayed me... and I''m sure of it."


    An elderly fox says in tears, and Tyrone''s eyes get hot, too.


    (I''m not willing to leave a scratch on everyone''s mind. I don''t want him to live with resentment and mourning, desperate days, etc...)


    Tyrone, who thought so, arrives at one conclusion.


    "The eagles and others gained strength. That''s not true. He was given more power than man, took more life than man and broke his heart. led us to the outside world."


    Tyrone suddenly complains in a powerful voice, and the foxes pay attention.


    "Just live in the village again, seriously? Besides, this time it stays heartbroken. I don''t like eagles. I want to clear this grudge. I want to show strength. I want to repay you. How about adding more compatriots, dominating the world of men with this power, and building kingdoms such as eagles? You don''t think I can do that? How are you? I''ll do it alone."


    Though he thinks no other tyrone is possible, even if not possible, he thinks the foxes need a new light, and he has spoken of this rare magnificent ambition.


    "And Shizuno Tired... I won''t put it down for free if I find it. You can''t just kill him. Put them under the control of eagles, etc. and make them work for eagles, etc. forever."


    There were no foxes who didn''t understand the emotions behind this word of Tyrone. We all know it was a tired and honeymoon. Even with a grudge against tiredness, no one spoke of it in front of Tyrone.


    After that, over twenty years, the foxes actively increased their numbers and applied the transformation technique.


    Many of the foxes, known as the second generation, did not get to meet transformative techniques that allowed them to copy their memories and abilities. With that in mind, the foxes, known as the third generation, were successfully attempted to specialize in transformative techniques as well as physical aspects at an early age.


    It took time, but the foxes, who had a much longer life span than people, were moving towards achieving their ambitions without giving up. Even though I secretly thought it was a flurry into a dream story that I couldn''t disclose as much as I could, the only way for them to live forward was to live by the act.

 1658 26

    The morning after I found out Tyrone was connected to the White Fox family. Yukioka Institute.


    I can''t think of how to solve this matter in the future, I''m tired, and after breakfast, I finally revealed everything to Junko.


    "Hmm, I wish you''d told me a little sooner"


    Junko, sitting next to the same couch as Tired, listened to Tired, then put his arms together and said sorry.


    "If you could have talked to me earlier, I could have come up with some countermeasures that I could have implemented at that point."


    "I''m sorry...... I can''t really trust Junko..."


    Be honest with what you thought you were tired.


    "Yeah... we''ve been living together for over twenty years, haven''t we?


    Junko with a bitter laugh.


    "No, you mean we know extra well because we''re together..."


    "I don''t imitate betrayal."


    That said Junko holds the tiredness of sitting next to him.


    "I don''t want anyone close to me to despise me. I don''t want to."


    (I think that''s for real, but you still don''t believe it...)


    He is tired of seeing all sorts of aspects of Junko while we were together for twenty-five years.


    "Unbelievable -? What''s so worrying about me?


    "I prioritized my research appetite, because they were going to give me an extra little..."


    "Yeah, eh? Did I do that?


    "To do the anti-matter bomb shooting in the first place... it was Junko who set it up... You can also say that the culprit of this one is Junko. So you don''t even want me to intervene very much..."


    If the Tyrones find out about it, they''ll find it extra tricky. So the foxes may clear up a little bit of resentment towards themselves, but if you''re tired, it''s better if you''re resentful. If the foxes put their hands on the pure child, the foxes will be in danger. Junko could be thrilled to use them as an experimental platform.


    "Well, that means you''ve been relying on me because you''re in trouble, and my advice... is to pull back to the lab and not move at all, not to react."


    Tired of listening to Junko''s advice and being discouraged.


    "Hmm? I''m serious. Now it''s best not to move and hurry. Until one of these days we take action that shows some gaps."


    "I have other collaborators, and they''re moving... but I''m on my own... so I can use those hands... right? It is also possible that they will be taken hostage..."


    "There will never be any hostages. If you''re going to use that method, you must have done it from the beginning."


    "Why can you say all that?


    I''m tired of asking, thinking I''ll say the same thing as apricots.


    "You should think about it in their shoes. Okay? I want to make you my servant. And as far as I''m concerned, tired, I think I like you, so seriously, you want to be one of those people who shares feelings. If you take hostages and force them to connect, it won''t last forever."


    "I hope so..."


    Tired was skeptical. I don''t need Junko to tell me, and given Tyrone''s character, I know tirelessly that I''m not going to do that. But the enemy is not Tyrone alone. At a time when a new player named White Fox String Spiral mixes up, I don''t know what I''m going to do. I can''t even read string screw movements and thoughts.


    "Well, Tired, after listening to you, I think that Chiron has no choice but to move because of the resentment that the family of Haunted Foxes has. Well, if there''s another way to clear up that grudge, why don''t you?


    "If I had such a hand, I would have done it from the beginning..."


    "I came up with a good way. Eh..."


    Then I heard Junko say a good way and do it, and Tired kept his mouth open.


    "Is it going to work so well... I doubt I can do it well..."


    "But I think it''s effective."


    "Hmmm......"


    Tyrone called me when I was tired of roaring.


    ''I want to talk to you. Let''s just say there are up to two companions for each other. Come to the Forest of the Admiral of Euthanasia.


    Also unilaterally - and while I''m frightened, I don''t think I have a choice because I''m Tyrone, and I''m bitterly tired of laughing.


    "If you just want to talk, you can call..."


    "I want to see the Lord''s face. Can''t you...?


    Tired exhales small into the tyrone, a voice mixed with shame and sweetness.


    ''During this time, you came alone. It could be a trap. "


    "This time...... I have a very bad feeling"


    "If you don''t feel comfortable, why didn''t you say so?"


    "Just what kind of story... let me hear it in advance"


    "Of course, it''s about the Lord working as a servant of the fox. And we''re talking about letting the hostages free the foxes. If you accept the former, the latter won''t be automatic. ''


    "There''s a card that makes me care... do you still have it?


    "It''s been fun since I got here."


    Left behind with a bounced voice, Tyrone hung up.


    "Is that Tyrone now? I feel like I''ve heard your voice, tired, and I''m under the impression I can''t help but like you."


    Junko laughed slightly and teased him, tired silently sighing.


    Tired took Limei and Busuke to the forest of Admiral Euthanasia.


    "You think it''s not a trap, it''s not a rod, right?


    Speak up as Li Mei does not feel comfortable walking through the downtown area of the perfect town. The large park, known as the Forest of the Euthanasian Admiral, is situated south of the perfect town downtown.


    "I think so, too. It''s a conjecture... I can''t help but have a bad feeling."


    If I lived for hundreds of years, I''d sharpen my mind even if I didn''t like it. The data stuck in the back of the memory drawer feels a slight sign and complains in the form of an account.


    "I think tiredness always seems like a lot of backward thinking. Are you sure that''s a good idea? I always think things only backwards, so if something bad happens again anyway, isn''t that the idea?


    "It''s not... I don''t think so..."


    Busuke pointed out in a soft tone, and Tired denied confidently.


    When you reach the Forest of the Euthanasian Admiral, you get an email from Tyrone. Says he''s behind a store called "Tranquillity of Bullet Marks".


    When I arrived at the designated place and saw who was there, the tiredness stopped my legs and solidified as it was.


    "What''s up? Tired"


    Li Mei is surprised.


    Next to the store is Tyrone. There are string screws beside them. And when I saw the other girl, my tiredness was solidifying. Because she was Ayane, the daughter of a tired fruit.


    (such an idiot......)


    Understanding what it means in reason doesn''t accept emotions. It''s not like a fox turned into an aye sound.


    When he sees how tired he is stunned, Tyrone laughs, tickling at him.


    "Father, would you accept the demands of Tyrone and the String Spiral? I think that will save your father."


    Ayane opens first, getting closer to the Tyrones.


    "Do you know that one? No, I heard something about your father..."


    "Yeah, it''s my... daughter..."


    I''m tired of answering Li Mei''s question like it''s hard to say.


    "Ha?


    Li Mei gives a barbaric voice.


    "Oh, even if I can see it... I''ve been alive since the Edo period..."


    Tired sounded grumpy as she looked at Ayane with her angry eyes.

 1659 27

    This development is a tiring one that I had not anticipated at all, but if you think about it again at the time this happened, I think it is an unlikely story.


    "Ayane, I''ll first hear what you have to say... Why Tyrone?"


    I knew somehow what answers would return, but still I dare ask.


    "To save your father from his present predicament."


    The answer to Ayane''s mouth was centered on tired anticipation.


    "I think it would be a good idea to go out and live a new way to break the difficult situation that has been pulling off for twenty-five years. I decided that Mr. Chiron was a receptionist for my father. If you are given the role of spiritual defense, your father will live and be well."


    "Mm-hmm. It''ll do you good for tiredness, and now you''re two birds with one stone. There''s no reason to disagree."


    Arm up and spread a full grin, satisfied yeah nodding tyrone.


    "It sounded like an honest argument, is it my fault...?


    Li Mei shrugs with half a laugh.


    "I have a problem. One is whether Tyrone is just serving your country and making it big. The other is whether tired himself wants it."


    While Busuke sees Ayane, he speaks out.


    "I don''t think the Tyrones are making an adult out of it... You... want the demon to stand over people and rule"


    Tired of changing gaze from Ayane to Tyrone. Tired of being a monster with a desire for domination, I know. Those who tried to carry it out also saw it several times once.


    "String spine, did you forget to fight the monsters who stood at the service of the Beast Emperor? Waiting for Tyrone to go ahead is just like that one. Besides, Tyrone isn''t front-cutting and conflicting, he''s blending into people''s worlds, and he''s looking to rule from within, right?


    Now the tired way of talking that I saw the string screw is turning into something without starch.


    "Tired. Come on, why don''t you trust Tyrone so much? I don''t want Tyrone to look like that."


    String screws to say strangely.


    "Why can you trust me? In front of me, Tyrone did speak of her ambitions. I think you mean it."


    "Eh, but the..."


    When tiredness is questioned in a harsh tone, the string screws become lightly twisted.


    "What is ambition?


    Ayane looks at Tyrone in surprise.


    "Ambition to make our demonic fox kingdom. of our own free paradise."


    Tyrone proudly says it with his arms around him.


    "Tyrone... I want you to give up that great hope for your sake. The only thing that lies ahead is ruin, right?


    Tired tried to calm down a little and sue with a soft voice. Then the grin disappears from Tyrone''s face and becomes tannic.


    "I''m in trouble. Well, I know how tired you feel, and if you have personal ambitions, you can throw them away."


    Unwrap your arms, drop your gaze and Tyrone speaks.


    "But... in the last twenty years or more, the eagles and others have lived to feed their resentment of the Lord and their ambition to build a fox kingdom. Now throw it away from all the people of the clan, and say it with your mouth. I can''t. I can''t."


    "You''re just like war. Do I have to hurt you to make you understand?"


    Listening to Tyrone, Li Mei got to that conclusion. That seems the only way.


    "I love war. But... I don''t want to point that spear at Tyrone. But... once I''m on fire, if it''s Tyrone or Ayane, there''s no forgiveness, is there? Ayane will know about it."


    "Tired... Lord, don''t..."


    "What?


    Tired asks Tyrone, who for some reason blushes and looks uncomfortable, making a mysterious stillness.


    "Stop poking at all the weak spots of the eagle just now. I don''t want to point a spear at you or for you..."


    (How much is Choroy''s, this guy...)


    Li Mei is impressed by the chiron she brings in.


    "Well, I guess it''s time. I''m not going to get any novel information, and I''m starting to delve into something..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Huh?"


    Since Busuke ran his mouth about something unintelligible, Limei and Tired standing side by side turn a surprising glance at Busuke.


    "That''s enough."


    Busuke laughed and told someone.


    "Foolish burial."


    Ayane spins a word, a spell.


    "Aya-"


    When Tyrone turned to Ayane in surprise, a red petal poured down from the Ayane just beside him, sticking to Tyrone''s body.


    I also stuck about two pieces on the string screw, but the majority of them, stuck on the tylon between Ayane and it didn''t reach the string screw.


    "Ho Ha Rapu ~..."


    With a decent eye, Tyrone kneels nagging with general weakness.


    "I''ve been resisted" Resist "up to eleven in my attempts with my former father, but this is over twenty, no matter how I look at it"


    Ayane tells me looking down at Tyrone.


    This original technique of Ayanomoto increases its influence on the spirit of the opponent, proportional to the number of petals stranded, making it difficult to resist the "Resist". Only two string screws were able to resist the Resist without difficulty, but there was not a single tylon with petals stuck all over the body due to unintentional blows from close range.


    "You plotted it... you look tired and unexpected"


    String screws hurried to distance themselves from Ayane and glanced at the tiredness and said.


    "What do you mean?


    Tired alternates between Ayane and Busuke''s face. Ayane''s actions were carried out on the signal of Busuke. It is obvious that these two were guru before they knew it.


    "I''m sorry. At my discretion, I asked Ayane to make contact with Tyrone. And against Tyrone, he had me pretending to be on his side. To fool the enemy, start with your allies. That''s why I''m tired."


    Busuke sees the tired, smiles like a prank, and tells the truth.


    "I''m sorry, Father. And Tyrone."


    Ayane apologizes while looking at the string screw.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh I thought you wanted me to serve as a spiritual defense on a tired basis?


    Tyrone looks up at Ayane and asks. Tyrone''s struggle was lost by the funeral of the foolish, but not even his sanity or his thought. While all this petals were flooded, it seemed to be possible, to some extent, to resist the Resist.


    "I''m not false about that feeling, but if your father isn''t himself on board, there''s nothing you can do about it. And... Tyrone, if you''re relative to a person, you can''t overlook this."


    I tell you in the face where the Ayane sounds brilliant.


    "Ayanomo-chan''s idiot ah. If that''s what you want, this way too..."


    The string screw made a deliberate cry and tried to cast a spell, stopping immediately and jumping loudly backwards. Li Mei shot the gun.


    "Shit...... Is the boulder one of the dons on the back street?"


    Rarely his early shooting was avoided, and Li Mei struck his tongue.


    "Ayane, restrain Tyrone. Limei, Busuke, be alert to reinforcements as they watch Tyrone with Ayane. I''m in charge of string screws."


    When tired and instructed, he invokes the black-filled sword - the immortal demon knife, Concubine Pine.


    "Yeah, I don''t want to fight. But I''m looking forward to it."


    Back to back with a bounced voice and a bright smile, String Spiral faced each other tired, clearly motivated, releasing his fighting and killing spirit.

 1660 28

    I also know the essence of white fox streaming witchcraft is tiredness. Chi manipulation, illusion, and even high-ranking sorcerers have mastered space manipulation as well.


    With regard to illusion, Shizuno Liu''s magicians almost completely prevent it, so no effect is expected. If it''s a phantom for you, you can''t use it if you sneak it in so that it won''t be noticed.


    "Noorikome."


    String screws raise the bounced voice, quickly transferring directly beside the tired, swinging the giant blade of light that emanates from his arms.


    I bleed the blade of white light with my tired black body.


    (You can clearly feel yourself... moving dull)


    While I think so, Tired becomes aware of Ayane''s eyes. I look at myself, which is obviously getting weaker, and wonder what I think, I become aware of things that are out of place.


    When the string screw is flushed through the blade of the right arm, it immediately continues to attack with the light blade of the left arm.


    Tired had a delayed reaction and his neck was severed greatly.


    "Ru..."


    Li Mei ceased. Obviously, the string screw blade looked like it had reached the bone. Byusuke, Ayane and Tyrone, on the other hand, are not worried at all.


    Blood erupted from his neck for a moment. It is tired, but soon the blood stops.


    I didn''t even weaken my regenerative capacity. Moreover, it had a good cut and a beautiful cutting surface, so it was easy to regenerate for that matter.


    (Not that slashing is invalid, but it would be more effective to lose consciousness, or to make the target flicker close to it, a blow or impact. especially against the head)


    Busuke, who fought scattering, concludes so. I''ve never been able to beat you tirelessly, but even if I didn''t, I''ve been to the right line.


    (I can''t believe you got that easy blow... not even like Father)


    (You''re getting genuinely weak... Long drawstrings make you weak, too)


    But on the other hand, Ayane and Busuke were even surprised by the weakening of tiredness.


    (If you''re going to pull, pull, I wish I hadn''t at least neglected to work out...)


    And I think Busuke. But I also know that Busuke won''t even get that kind of energy.


    "Wow."


    As the string screw cheers, it alternately protrudes the blade of white light that comes from both hands.


    Tired even retracted and avoided, but on the way he transferred and rolled out a poke from behind the string screw.


    The string screw tried to avoid this unintentional blow, but the reaction is delayed and the right arm is pierced from behind.


    "Ugh."


    As the string screw distorts his face and raises his voice, he gets tired and distanced, then looks back.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    From a fairly close distance, he was emitted a massive brightness of three-day moon-shaped light, but unlike the unintentional strike caused by the transfer, this pursuit was properly read.


    From the foot of the string screw, many things like a band of light pop up, knocking out the light of the cannibal fluorescence from one end.


    Furthermore, the band of light stretches with tiredness. That speed was considerable, and since it was expected to follow even if avoided after a large number, tiredness again attempted to travel by spatial transfer.


    (Continuous metastases in a short amount of time without much spacing...... that''s a bit of a burden to me right now)


    I feel tired, but tired. Regardless of the partial metastasis, when it''s all about your body, it also drains more. Once tired, the wear and tear itself could be minimized, but now that doesn''t work. I''m forgetting the trick.


    Now when you transfer with a knife over the head of the string screw, you shake the knife down with the fall.


    "Ugh."


    The string screws rolled backwards to evade urgently, but the shoulder was cut off and he raised his voice again unexpectedly.


    The clavicle has reached one of the ribs. It''s not enough to be out of combat, and a string screw is about ten seconds away from playing it. But the injury itself is not mild. For those ten seconds, the movement will be somewhat dull.


    String screws cast a short spell. String spirals can''t use the long technique of chanting either, as tiredness aggressively attacks them with melee fights or short spells that are sufficient just to mouth their names.


    (Even in that sense, Shizuno Ryu seems to be called the strongest sorcery school. I specialize in real life)


    I actually try to fight like this and the string screws feel it.


    Tired doesn''t go right into the opponent, he goes in to cast his spell. But a moment earlier, string screws completed the procedure better.


    The space in front of the string screws is heavily distorted and tiredness is attacked by the feeling of being thrown out by zero gravity, but in fact it stands with its feet properly on the ground. But the ground and the air are distorted, and the work of the five senses is greatly driven mad.


    That''s not the only impact. Places with intense spatial twists feel as if their bodies will be torn apart, causing considerable suffering.


    But still, tiredness completed the procedure.


    "Dead lathe."


    From the foot of the tired and string screws, a giant circular plate emerges so that it can compete. The board is packed with countless human remains and the surface is flattened.


    In the center of the plate was growing the upper body of a giant skeleton clustered in a black borough cloth. I have four arms. The figure is like a reaper. On both hands were long bars made by joining multiple bones together.


    The moment the board appeared, the twist of space reverted as if it were a lie. The string screw also found that it was deactivated by this technique of exhaustion. And apparently, when you are on this board, you will immediately analyze and understand that all the capabilities of the spatial operating system will be disabled and rendered unusable.


    The skeleton protrudes the stick onto the plate and moves the arm. As it moves, the board rotates slowly.


    "Hey, what''s this, what''s this?


    On the surface, it''s a string screw that makes you feel upset, but for some reason, your eyes are glistening. Looking forward to seeing what tiredness can do.


    It spins suddenly faster. String screws are balanced so that they do not fall.


    The skeleton held three swords in each arm, turning the stick with one arm, while the arm was extended wide and attacked with a knife on the string screw.


    The string screw jumped big and tried to jump off the top of the board. However, to the outer edge opposite the outer edge of the board where I jumped, the body of the string screw pops up and lands on the board again.


    Both String Spiral himself and the gallery understood at a glance that the space was connected and that it was a spec junction that would loop even if they tried to get outside. In the meantime, the power of space manipulation is also sealed within the junction, so it is not possible to escape by space manipulation - even though it seems very difficult.


    Anticipating where and when the string screws would loop in space and pop out, tiredness stepped up the skeletal body and cut it with a sword from the side of the string screw.


    The string screws were completely unresponsive to this attack, their left arms were cut off from their upper arms and their flanks were also mutilated.


    "Ugh... it hurts..."


    String spirals that squat and leak cries.


    "You don''t like it. Earlier, I leaked all my pitiful voices to the man''s ass. If it''s an act or not, bug spit runs. A man - and if he is a warrior, he must be strong and ambitious."


    "You''re not convincing, even if you''re an anthropophobic."


    Tired of shelving himself and preaching, Busuke stuck with his face, but Tired silenced him.


    Has it caught fire, the string screw stands silently and releases needle-shaped light (or glowing needle) tiredly?


    I tried to avoid tiredness, but the needle split along the way, homing ahead I thought I avoided it, and I got my throat pierced.


    The central skeleton wields an additional sword.


    Though the string spiral cut two of the skeletal swords in reverse with the sword of light generated from his right arm, he was cut off his right leg with one remaining and fell to the forehead.


    "No more, I''m tired. You lost the string screw! Retreat the string screws, too!


    I couldn''t watch, and Tyrone screamed.


    I look at both tired and tyrone when string screws still have room. But whatever you think of the flow, you''re tired, and even in the battle so far, you can clearly see the difference in power. Even as he fought like this, Tyrone decided that string screws were unlikely to win.


    The plate and skeleton disappeared. It''s not a technique that lasts very long, and even if you can''t sustain it with your current tiredness, it just leads to a consumption of health.


    "If you surrender, will you forgive me?


    "Yes."


    Tired responded lightly and instantly to the string screw asking in a fragrant voice.


    Restrict the string screws after putting up a sealed curse so that they cannot escape with space manipulation.


    "I didn''t know that tying the numbers would be behind it...... [Grunts]"


    Tyrone, tied up with a similar procedure, roars with remorse. I had already solved Ayane''s technique.


    "What are we going to do now? If this guy won''t listen to you, we''re gonna have to kill him, right?


    Li Mei confirms tirelessly.


    "You can kill him. If you''re going to get killed all the time, that''s what you want."


    "If that''s all right with you, I haven''t put you this far."


    Tyrone laughs, tired sighs.


    "Why don''t you take this guy to Fox Ajito and give him a surrender recommendation or something?


    Even though Li Mei suggests, I shake the tiredness for the first time.


    "I don''t know if I''ll respond with that, and it''s going to take a lot of work to make you big time after you surrender. You need to curse the constraints, etc."


    After incarceration, it was then that tired thought that it might be in good shape to negotiate with the nearby fox.


    It''s a phone call.


    Ayane, who was holding Tyrone, reports. She felt the slightest vibration on her fingertip phone.


    "Pok�� on the right chest."


    As Tyrone says, Ayane takes Tyrone''s fingertip phone.


    "You can let me talk to you. You can let me know what''s going on with Tyrone."


    I said tired, so Ayane connects the phone.


    "A number of decaying rope magicians have attacked the Ming Shi Shrine! The junction is broken and attacked!


    Silco, near Tyrone''s side, shouted with a chopped voice, and Tyrone changed her complexion.


    "I''ll be right there. Take your side. Then stick around till then and wait."


    Speaking in a powerful voice, Tyrone turned his gaze toward the tired and string screws.


    "String spirals, tired. No, I''m tired... maybe not my in-laws I could tell you, but still, please. Help me...... I need your help."


    "Yes."


    Tired responded lightly and instantly to Tyrone''s plea to spit blood.


    "Noorikome."


    Apparently, string screws also respond to helpers.


    (I''m sorry for Tyrone, but this is going to tie you to the solution)


    I came up with a scenario to converge this one, and tired was giggling.

 1661 29

    A giant subspace leads from the shrine of Ming Hour.


    The magicians of Decaying Rope had built another subspace on its side and had spent two days trying to unravel the alienation junction of the huge subspace where the foxes lurked so that the foxes wouldn''t notice.


    Finally, the junction was lifted, and many magicians of decaying rope were mobilized and raided inside the subspace.


    Now that intruders have various obstacles and foxes have no role to play in the forces of the alienated junction that have a powerful supporting effect, the magicians of Decaying Rope have been able to engage the foxes with more power than one another.


    The number of foxes is high. The ability to own it is also extremely diverse, but the decaying wizards also sacrificed and invaded inside, but they are still definitely going back and driving the foxes away.


    "Were you hiding here?"


    The young magician of Decaying Rope, Taishintai "Pretending", finds a child fox transformed into a man''s child in the hole between the buildings like an enlarged copy of the shrine building, groans abominably and pulls out the beast symbol.


    "Wait, you know. Kids miss you, don''t they? Those who surrender will be hurt."


    Stopped by the Lord''s upright summation from behind, the mind looks back strangely.


    "Shouldn''t we cut it into root pieces to turn down the worries of the hindsight?


    To the opinionated mind too, Masahi frowns.


    "I can''t be so outrageous, can I? Retaliation can only weaken your strength."


    "I don''t understand. The consequences could be revenge again and damage to the clan."


    "If you''re worried, you can leave the clan. I don''t want to see a cold-blooded guy like you, either."


    Masakazu vomits and later leaves a sharp heart.


    Taishin Tai was a seventeen-year-old new American artist, and his talent as a sorcerer was outstanding and he was expected to have that future among his clan, but he had problems with his humanity.


    (I wonder why I have to be angry like that. I don''t know why. You''re right about what I''m saying. I''m sure our Lord is a top notch magician, but he''s retarded. All right, let''s just sneak around and kill him so he can''t find it)


    The narcissistic, self-centered and overlooking all others, Heart Tai again pulls out the beast symbol in order to reach such a conclusion and quickly kill the child fox in front of him.


    A lizard-like creature with seven thin, long legs appears, full of thorns and even mushrooms growing from all over his body, jumping on a fox.


    He devours the fox that solidifies his fears from his head, and the lizards disappear.


    "You disregarded my orders with dignity, didn''t you?


    Where the heart tried to return to the battlefield with a face full of anger, Masumi called out.


    "How did you know?


    Without delusion, the mind hits the question wonderfully.


    "Oh, my God."


    "I don''t know. What is Inquiry? It''s unreasonable to know by investigation. And I''m doing the right thing. You''re wrong, aren''t you?


    It''s a broken gate.


    "Huh?"


    Heart Tai couldn''t believe the words of the orthodox and tilted his little neck with a decent face.


    "You won''t tell me twice, will you? I won''t allow you to cross decaying rope grounds anymore."


    "I don''t know what that means. What did I do? It is the Lord who is wrong. It''s tyranny."


    "Do you want to be killed, huh?


    Seeing the right sum seeping through the killing intent with fierce anger, the decaying rope sorcerers who were on his side took their breath. I''ve never seen a more angry sum.


    (I didn''t do anything wrong, but I just had a retarded head. really irrational)


    The Heart Tai heads outside the subspace thinking so and causing frustration.


    When Shinta left the shrine, two people entered the shrine.


    (Those two sure...)


    Two well-known figures in the paranormal industry. But my heart doesn''t matter anymore, so I just walk away.


    On the other hand, the positive sum that was within the subspace, earlier than anyone else, sensed the presence of an intruder into the subspace.


    Masami abruptly stops fighting and looks back while engaged with the fiercely resisting foxes. Side by side, the magicians of decaying rope are surprised, but immediately concentrate on the enemy before them.


    Two people show up through the entrance and run. Girls and youth. One of the two increases speed, deviates greatly beside each other, and distance themselves from each other.


    The young man swung the bronze fraction of the clam, attacking the pseudo-life of Imagery called out of the beast mark, quickly wiping out about three.


    It was a momentary lost sum of which to deal with, but it was to deal with the girl running from the front. Because she was obviously aiming for a positive sum.


    Almost at the same time that Masami unleashed the beast symbol, a girl coming towards Masami pointed and shot at the muzzle of an old-fashioned design rifle in her hand.


    The bullet is prevented by the flying mambo that emerges from the beast mark. The girl stops on the way when she sees the emergence of a mambo.


    "I''m talking about the actual mambo being full of parasites, what about this guy"


    The girl with the rifle - Sylvia - looks up at the flying mambo and laughs invincibly.


    "Sylvia, what are you going to do, Dan?


    True sum pointing a sinister eye at Sylvia.


    "That''s what I want to hear. Until the other day, I was hostile to these foxes. Now he asked me to protect him. I can''t help it because I''m working."


    Sylvia swells the muscles all over her body as she says, invokes and sets up a giant silver shield.


    "No matter how many silver storm hall two tops, it''s reckless for just the two of us,"


    A glimpse of Kurizo Tajima, a young man who is rampaging around a clam, Masahwa said.


    "I don''t think so. There''s a head in front of me. The snake Kuchinawa will die if you crush his head. Take a look at the beauty or ugliness of a snake with its crushed head."


    "You can try it,"


    Masami makes Sylvia provoke a giant mambo.


    "Wow!


    Sylvia barks and herself, with every silver storm shield, pops in with a mambo flying over here.


    The shield and the mambo collided, and it was the mambo that blew up. It blows up, falls to the ground, and then disappears.


    Sylvia shifts her shield to the side and shoots Masami with a rifle.


    Masami couldn''t make it to the next beast mark, and Masami ate the bullet on his shoulder and glanced backwards greatly and fell.


    "Master Masawa!


    "Lord!"


    The magicians of Decaying Rope see the sight, change the blood phase and try to go to cover it, but in the meantime, Kurizo enters, swinging the bronze chain to keep the magicians close.


    "Lady... my role is much harder. Phew, but heaven should watch. I''m the one doing the plain, hard job of protecting my lord, and he''ll honor me."


    While struggling alone with multiple sorcerer opponents, there was enough room for Kurizo to keep whining to himself.


    Release three beast marks while the positive sum falls.


    Looking at the three types of pseudo life that appeared, Sylvia narrowed her eyes. It''s all flight type. An enormous monkey head, with arms growing from his eyes and octopus tentacles growing from his ears. A serpentine ball with dozens of serpents involved. A western type of frivolous dragon with drooping eyes, jaw sticking out and abnormally enlarged abdomen.


    (Look, is Snakeballs trouble?


    Sylvia thinks. I don''t know what the other two are going to do either, but Snakeballs buzzed their shields and later, they could split into pieces and attack them. Doing so would be cumbersome to deal with.


    The three bodies came under attack in unison. But the speed falls apart, and the snake balls fly in first.


    "Ooh!


    Sylvia, fly the shield through the air. The shield hits the snake balls directly, crushing some snakes, and the shield blows away as it is in a positive sum.


    Just getting up, Masakazu hastily tried to dodge the shield, but his left leg would bump into him.


    The body of the positive sum blew up as it rotated. But still, the positive sum does not cut the concentration to maintain the surgery.


    A monkey head sticks into Sylvia, who is defenseless without a shield.


    Sylvia stepped aside, but the tentacles growing from the monkey''s ears reacted and grabbed Sylvia''s foot.


    Monkey heads clash straight to the ground and roll down the ground. In the form of being pulled by its monkey head, Sylvia''s body is also defeated and dragged.


    Dive into Sylvia''s fallen body press if the scrupulous dragon doesn''t crush her with a giant belly.


    "My lady!


    "Ugh! Can you do it like this?


    Sylvia returns her anger from beneath the skinny dragon to Chestnut III, who speaks out in fear as she struggles.


    Shortly before being crushed by the abdomen, Sylvia was calling back the shield to guard, but every shield was crushed, and quite a bit of damage was consumed.


    "It''s heavy! Get out of the way!"


    With further fury, Sylvia blows the silver storm shield. Naturally the dragon is also bounced off with a shield.


    Sylvia remotely re-oriented the silver storm shield that blew into the air, falling sideways. With the dragon turned, the shield was turned sideways to fall. The shield breaks the body of the dragon, and the dragon disappears.


    To be honest, Sylvia doesn''t really want to manipulate this mindset. Sylvia''s own ability to suck at it makes her pretty tiresome.


    "Wookie!"


    Remaining monkey heads scream, tentacles to attract Sylvia''s body and hang it in the air.


    Sylvia tried to shoot the monkey in the head with a rifle, but changed the move along the way. Because I assumed the monkey-head attack was faster.


    An arm grown from his eyes shook and sharp nails cleaved to Sylvia''s face, chest and belly. But instead of shielding the rifle, many of the monkey-head attacks were still bounced off, resulting in shallow hands.


    Yet another arm swings, but Sylvia swings her rifle in an upside down outfit and plays this.


    Monkey head opens his mouth and jumps to Sylvia''s head without eating.


    At the next moment, on the mouth of the ape-head, a giant shield of silver was swinging down. Sylvia called back her shield on hand and let it crash into the ape-head dressed to leave it to gravity.


    The ape head disappears and Sylvia falls. Passive is taken properly.


    Wake up only the upper body with the Masumi on his knees. My left leg is sore severely. You have a crack in it, or you have a broken bone, and you can''t stand it in any case.


    Sylvia gets up all bloody. My face is scratched with nails, my face is stained bright red with blood, and my white clothes are stained red with blood as well. In the meantime, the muscle hypertrophy condition is resolved and the body is back to normal.


    Take out one beast mark while Masami looks to Sylvia. Sylvia also turned the rifle''s muzzle toward a positive sum, staring at the positive sum in its angry form.


    The gunfire sounded and the beast symbol in the hands of the positive sum fell to the ground, flickering, without activating the technique. Sylvia had pulled the trigger first and was shooting out Masahi''s wrist.


    "Hey! Surrender! You can kill me whenever you want!


    Silvia screams at the magician of decaying rope. Masakazu had lost his will to war and was nagging with a rough breath. I acknowledge my defeat.


    "Hey, Sylvia...... you''re a blubber"


    To that Sylvia, Li Mei gave a half-laughing voice. Just arrived. Regardless, there are tired, vulgar, string spirals, as well as the appearance of Ayane and Tyrone, who was brought into captivity by Ayane.

 1662 30

    Apricots and breasts were in the form of standby at coffee shops.


    They had been contacted, both tired and by Sylvia. I was told by both that the signs that this would be my last battle were thick already and that you would wait. I know why. It''s an off-power alert. But we''re not dissatisfied with that.


    "I know about you. I don''t regret it."


    Sa Chest laughs at Nihil and makes coffee.


    "We did what we could and it helped enough. We haven''t solved it yet, but let''s wait and believe we can have a good ending."


    "Right. The apricots are old enough to be obsessed with."


    Even though apricots may be older than themselves, they are occasionally sa-breasted when illusions arise.


    (Or I wonder how long I''ll be a hungry ghost)


    A man is a child who always dreams, and when a woman is an adult who sooner rather than later glances at reality, she remembers someone saying, Sa Chest.


    "What? You mean it smells like baba? No, I''m aware of it, but I wonder if it''s hard when they say it to me face to face."


    "No, no, he said he didn''t say that. I mean adults in a good way. I''ll cover for you, old man."


    I joked and smiled at the apricot, and I smiled at Sa Chest.


    "Hey, be quiet!


    Sylvia yells because the dispute still doesn''t try.


    "Quiet. Can''t you see these hostages?"


    Ayane and Limei, next to Tyrone, speak in a tone of relief.


    Eventually, when Sylvia took Masahi hostage and saw Ayane taking Tyrone hostage, the fox and decaying rope, the quarrel between the two sides stopped.


    "The worn out, bloody lady is always beautiful to see. You should draw that self-portrait."


    Chestnut san praised him with a lukewarm voice when he returned, but Sylvia ignored him.


    "Zheng Wa ~. I fought tiredness and lost. But this is how Tyrone is caught, and I think Tyrone and the Fox Rampage can be contained. So let''s keep our spears together."


    String spirals complain to the positive sum. Masami turns that way silently.


    "Both sides, could you keep it hand-to-hand?


    Tired asks, but I know I can''t do it at this stage, too. But this is also a necessary act.


    "I even killed these kids..."


    "These guys have been the first to set me up in the first place. That''s the beginning."


    "You want me to settle this...?


    The assembled foxes expose their anger.


    "To apologize, I ask you to assume the role of spiritual defense. I''ll take good care of it, and I''ll be happy with it."


    A string screw that can be deceived by a voice that is not nervous, and the positive sum, tiredness, and Sylvia can be deceived.


    "You... over this period... haven''t thrown that idea away yet, have you?"


    "I think that''s the best drop. Ah."


    String screws that let you cut your breath and groan, answering with a smile.


    "That makes amends, you can''t hand it to decaying rope, you can''t hand it out of decaying rope, you can curse the constraints so you don''t face your teeth, and you can manage the foxes."


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    "Can I be your dog!


    "Cursed, so you want it to fit round? What do you think we are!


    A curse flies from the fox side against the string screw.


    "But as for the drop... that''s all you got."


    But the foxes lose their voices to the dialogue that Tyrone has spoken.


    "The eagles... were defeated. And decaying rope. Or both sides, if you kill them crazy to death until you''ve done all you can, do you mind? You want to take one of us on the road?


    "Yes."


    It was Cenri who gave the instant answer.


    "For the first time, I am going to turn against the King. I can''t get my mind off it. Everyone will be the same. And... decaying rope should be the same. We killed each other too much. I made him raise too much resentment. Without one clear form of defeat or another, it would be unacceptable. And this structure can''t be called defeat."


    Cenli''s feelings were understood by everyone on the spot. Fighting is what hate is all about. That continues to be extended from the birth of mankind.


    "Likewise, you''re not convinced, are you? It''s not just me, it''s the clans."


    Masami said.


    "That''s the same for the fox side, isn''t it? Tyrone''s right, are you going to kill one of them until they''re all dead? With extra sacrifice."


    Li Mei gives a voice that seeps through her anger. While I get angry, Li Mei understands the feelings of both sides. For he is also the one who is slain in his own body and lives in vengeance.


    "I... you don''t think that far, do you? But it''s not enough to settle the spear of contention, is it? The beginning is on the fox side, isn''t it? That''s unacceptable."


    Masami says the same thing as Cenri. The feelings are connected between those who sarcastically hate each other.


    "That''s the one who''s attacked me on his own. This one just shook off the firepowder. So you resent yourself."


    Cenri makes a rare and murky voice.


    "No, no, no."


    "The war itself."


    Tyrone laughs bitterly and Ayane squeaks.


    "The war can be settled by either of us working hard to break it, but because we forced the war to stop, the indelible Hates stayed with each other, and the story stopped moving forward."


    Sylvia said.


    "People are stupid, aren''t they? You''re a creature who can''t be separated by reason and is swept away by emotion,"


    Masami says with the nuance of consent.


    "We don''t need rituals to break the emotions between them. A ritual of passage to peace."


    "No way, my king..."


    I predict what Tyrone is going to say, and Silco next to Cenri changes her complexion.


    "With the life of one eagle... would you put it away? I''m not in charge. It''ll kill your stomach."


    Silco''s words, as expected, came out of Tyrone''s mouth.


    "There is no need for Tyrone to harm himself. But... you''ll need to do something close to that."


    Tired opens his mouth and pulls out the black-filled sword.


    "Come on, what aren''t you going to do?


    There was nothing to do and Tyrone was instantly discerning his tired intentions, but I would be aware of the gallery and dare to ask.


    "Let''s fight. Tyrone."


    Tyrone''s expected scene came out of his tired mouth.


    "In retrospect... I''m the one who started it. And you''re in charge, too. Is that all right? To gather the spear of hatred, or not to make wasteful sacrifices."


    "Ho. I don''t think that''s what comes out of your Lord''s mouth."


    Tyrone looks tired and laughs.


    "Representative" Top "to each other...... No, the strongest fight each other and the sacrifice is settled to a minimum? Still, I''m not convinced. Aren''t there some idiots out there?


    Let Sylvia say what she hears.


    "If there''s such a guy, I''ll kill him."


    Li Mei also says in a voice that everyone can hear and pulls out the gun.


    "If you guys have the guts to cast a spell, or shoot me early, or kill me first, complain."


    "Guns are stronger than magic. I don''t think we should all complain."


    Li Mei threatens with Dos'' dominant voice and a string screw that warns him with a voice that stands aside to make a push for it.


    They were all set to ride tired suggestions. And both the decaying rope and the foxes were holding back so that they could swallow this way of settling.


    But I also don''t endorse it from my heart. Either of you is going to die. But there''s no other good way, and the muscles are through.


    "I know surrogate warfare, but why are you tired, not me, huh?


    "It seems the foxes are tired of causing evil."


    Masumi uttered the question and String Spiral answered it.


    "Given the emotions of Foxside, you''d better get tired."


    Says Busuke. In addition, if the foxes know that tiredness is not just the root of all evils, but that Tyrone has special feelings for tiredness, the foxes will have to retreat, I think, no matter what happens to the settlement.


    "The decaying rope side also means that if the root of all evil is tiredness, whether tiredness dies or tyrone dies, the belly worm will somewhat subside. Isn''t that a good solution? Oh?"


    Sylvia said in a tone of total disgust. Obviously, be aware of the magicians of the decaying ropes that line up.


    "Sure... humans and creatures are real crap. I can''t unload the spear of hate."


    Li Mei masturbates herself and agrees with Sylvia. Li Mei, who vows revenge and lives with the fire of hatred lit in her heart, has feelings of kinsmanship hatred towards them. While empathetic and understandable, it feels so stupid.


    And most importantly, there''s something I can understand. Reason tells me you''re stupid, but your emotions don''t matter.


    "The same goes for monsters. Their mentality is much the same as that of a human being."


    Sylvia adds.


    "Ayane, let Tyrone go."


    "Yes, Father"


    In accordance with the demands of tiredness, Ayane releases both restraint in rope and restraint in surgery.


    Tired approaches the freed tylon uncrafted. Tyrone watched without alarm, even as tiredness approached him, as he declared he would kill each other, feeling no intention of killing or fighting at all.


    Accidentally tired hugs Tyrone and mouths him. And he even has his tongue in Tyrone, which is making his eyes black and white, and gives him a deep kiss.


    "What the hell are you... I''m not even your lord."


    Tyrone says, slightly upset, where tiredness releases her lips. It was too unintentional to indulge in much.


    "It''s okay...... Now one of us is going to die. Maybe he''ll die instantly at the end of the day, right? And then you can say goodbye... can''t you say goodbye? So this is how we spare our goodbyes first..."


    "Immediate death..."


    Tyrone was annoyed by the tired words.


    "Well then... then... do me another favor. I''m surprised you didn''t feel it."


    "Yes."


    Smiling at Tyrone''s demands, Tired turned to Tyrone again, overlapping her lips and lips.


    Many see the sight of beautiful boys and girls with the same face kissing each other.


    "It''s hot."


    Li Mei said as she felt a bit of Gerathy.


    "Hot," he said.


    Sylvia was in a complicated mood when she saw the sight.


    (Holy crap... it''s a wicked, pathetic, bully, chest shit diagram. My two loved ones are going to kill me, so I told them to lower their drinks - that''s what I''m talking about. And the two of them are aware of it, and even now, they feel each other)


    It was a picturesque sight, Sylvia felt, while still receiving it as very abominable and unsatisfactory.


    "By the way... all my abilities are copied, right?


    I let go of my lips, but still holding each other, tiredness whispers in Tyrone''s ear.


    "Of course not. I know I can make copies of my memories, but I have five hundred years of your Lord''s memory and it''s heavy, so I compress it so I can touch it, and it''s deep in my memory."


    "I just wanted to make sure all my abilities were the same as mine. Then... it''s going to work."


    "Hehe, what are you up to?"


    Tyrone laughs funny. I had already spotted all my tired attempts. We also know that it is confirmed now.


    "Well... let''s do it."


    Tyrone''s eyes change to sharp ones, and his delightful grin turns into an invincible thin grin.


    "Yeah, let me show you the power of Shizuno''s apex."


    "The Lord''s abilities are perfect, so we''re at each other''s peaks."


    Tired turns off the grin and becomes true. Tyrone shows her teeth and laughs.


    The battle between the two began abruptly, close enough to hold each other.

 1663 31

    Without hesitation of exhaustion, from close range, he rolls out a thrust aimed at Tyrone''s throat in such a motion as to poke up the knife he had in his hand.


    When Tyrone twists herself and turns her tired knife, she rotates sideways as she is, feeding her tail binta to her tired face. From the side, it looks like he just put his tail on it, but it''s accompanied by intense demonic power.


    If you get a blow to the head, you will not be immune to loss of consciousness due to impact. The battle stays on. Before, Tired was defeated with it.


    This time, however, the boulder was tired when Tyrone rotated. Pull yourself back and avoid greatly, while simultaneously working the supernormal forces.


    The port causes four pieces of flesh to appear in the right hand of exhaustion. It''s a catalyst for surgery.


    At a time when Tyrone has taken a spin and returned to position, Tired tries to throw a piece of flesh in his hand at Tyrone. The distance between the two is only so far away that if you take two steps, you can reach them. An attack by throwing is an extremely effective distance.


    Tyrone, who felt signs of supernormal forces working while he was spinning, was in the mood so that he could avoid the attack as soon as it came, and in response to a tired movement, takes steps sideways.


    Tired waves his left hand.


    (Huh...? Shit!)


    Tired made it look like he threw a piece of flesh debris, and he didn''t throw anything. It was a thyrone that surprised me for a moment, but I quickly discern that I was caught in the feint.


    Tired waves his right hand, taking steps and aiming for Tyrone shortly after dodging. Four pieces of flesh that were in his right hand hit all four Tyrones.


    Tyrone rushes to take two of them, but the other two didn''t make it. A piece of meat dissolves the meat of Tyrone and enters the body.


    "Bite God."


    When tired cast a word spell, a change happened to Tyrone''s body. Tyrone''s right upper arm, meat on his left thigh, grows and stretches in great exuberance. The tip of the stretched meat cracks and the teeth and tongue appear. Mouth.


    Exuberant, the stretched meat uttered and bit the body of Tyrone. The mouth appearing from the left thigh bites the right thigh. The mouth that emerged from his right arm tried to bite him in the neck, but Tyrone prevented this with his left arm, which makes him look like his left arm would be bitten.


    A thousand bites of meat chopped mouth throws up the meat and laughs raggedly. Different techniques have unfolded in front of you, and the gallery is full of enemies and allies.


    Before the mouth of the exuberant meat tries to bite even more, Tyrone does the disarming "dispel" of the surgery, reverting as if the exuberant meat were to pull into Tyrone''s body.


    Tyrone, distracted by the art of the biting god, tired once again pounds out.


    Now he can''t avoid it, and Tyrone gets his left side pierced with a sword.


    When it comes to piercing, it''s actually like a blur, but it has deep cuts and a lot of blood. Tyrone''s face is distorted.


    Tyrone activates the procedure, the arrow tip that pulled the knife back from which he was tired.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Around Tyrone, there appears a massive brightness of three-day moon-shaped light.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    I try to fight tiredness with the same technique, but I activated the technique in a way that delayed Tyrone, so I can''t move it before Tyrone. Tyrone''s light moves better first.


    (That technique bothered you a lot. It''s an attack-based witchcraft that is even synonymous with Shizuno Stream witchcraft, but when activated instantly, the killing power is outstanding, and more than a hundred lights strike from many angles with great momentum, and how many times have you lost that...)


    Whenever Busuke is tired of using people-eating fluorescence, even if it is not directed at him, bitter memories are evoked and he sweats cold with conditional reflexes.


    The lights of Tyrone were emitted first in unison. Tired bounces backwards and again.


    The brightness of the tired light shall also be emitted, and the brightness of the light of Tyrone and the fierce collision shall be extinguished from one another.


    But for the delay in activating the surgery, Tired couldn''t contain Tyrone''s attack, and he inevitably ate about five direct strikes of the bright extinction of the light. From the head, from the arms, from the shoulders, from the legs.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    Where the cannibal fluorescence has completely disappeared, Tyrone immediately performs the following procedure.


    The circumference of tylon and tiredness was covered with a bright black clay in various costumes.


    The skeletons are killing each other, breaking the bones of their own bodies, poking them tirelessly. Poke tired with your bones over and over again.


    Though in such a condition, Tired protruded his hands forward without loosening his spiritual focus on the surgery, activating the next procedure.


    "Rainbow Earthworm."


    Something contoured and blurred, translucent but rainbow glowing slowly stretches out of both palms where exhaustion protrudes.


    "That''s dangerous. Beware the entanglement."


    Ayane confirmed the tired technique from the gap in the black skeleton group and sounded a warning.


    Seven coloured laser beams, red, blue, yellow, purple, green, white and orange, emit indiscriminately and continuously towards almost the entire siege, where something rainbow blurred stretched about three metres. Of course it will not be released towards the tiring of the operator.


    The beam also landed near where the foxes, decaying rope sorcerers and Laimei and others were located, but I was also thinking about it for a while and had some control not to reach them. However, controlling the direction itself is a difficult technique for indiscriminate attacks. If it''s just range of attack and destructive power, it''s at the top of Shizuno''s witchcraft.


    Blackjack is swept away from one end. Although it was originally a multi-player repellent technique, it is quite effective against the dance of black clams.


    Nevertheless, this is also the only way to deal with the dance of the Kuroshima. It can be countered by the same procedure, or avoided by metastasis. But tiredness dared to use this technique. I dare to use this technique for a reason.


    (Because it''s flashy. It''s a good performance, showing Shizuno''s power to the other genre of magicians)


    The reason was to be aware of the gallery. Even the witchcraft school named Decaying Rope and White Fox is the landlord''s, and even before it has its top, it is a great performance to show the difference in power.


    "Hahaha, it''s fun. I can''t help but have fun playing with it like this"


    Tyrone laughs toward bloody tiredness where most of the blackheads have been wiped out.


    "Me too."


    Tired smiles small, and casts the next move. A technique that is rare for Shizuno witchcraft and has slightly longer chants of spells.


    I won''t even try to stop Tyrone. Tyrone is doing another operation with Tyrone.


    "Crimson Dumplings"


    A giant red object boils innumerably out of its tired surroundings, bouncing heavily on the ground.


    The appearance was the same as that of a bright-skinned Guerraggera-laughing baby, invoked by the technique of red dough, but in different sizes. A head that''s over three meters tall alone is bouncing around for more than ten meters. And that''s twelve of them showing up.


    "Crimson Dumplings"


    Tyrone tries resistance with the same procedure. Thirteen tylons were called. A nightmarish sight emerges of a giant baby head jumping off laughing all over it.


    Eventually the babies go tyrone and tired, each jumping.


    Babies collide with each other on the way. The colliding babies will explode. For blood, a beautiful crimson liquid splashes and splashes on the ground. The ground that touches the liquid corrodes as it looks.


    (You can see how Takashi Shizuno tells me he''s the most powerful sorcerer or the man closest to God, right? If they used this technique... there wouldn''t be one, would there?)


    If it is relative to tiredness, neither does the magician of decaying rope here say it is total annihilation, but when it comes to making considerable sacrifices, Masumi sees.


    Eventually, leaving one, twenty-four giant red dumplings disappear. The rest of us are tired and impending.


    Tired has already solved the technique. I don''t even focus on surgery.


    Tired metastases and appears in front of Tyrone.


    (Phew, here it comes... I said boulders are tired.)


    Tyrone praised it in his heart and uncontrolled the surgery, but the reaction was slightly delayed.


    Wins and losses were decided abruptly. The settlement came suddenly.


    Tired rolls out a poke, a black slit thrust through the center of Tyrone''s chest, and a black cut pops out of his back.


    The pitch-black blade penetrated deeply until the temple touched Tyrone''s chest.

 1664 32

    Nature, the closer you get to tiredness and tyrone snuggling.


    Strength falls out of Tyrone''s body, leaning his body in the forehead while being pierced with a knife, dressed to keep himself tired.


    Tired takes his hands off the knife and turns his arms around Tyrone''s back. We know that Tyrone still has room to fight back if he feels like it. At the same time, however, we know that Tyrone has no intention of doing so.


    "Done... na"


    Seeing the overlapping two, Masumi squeaks. It does pierce my heart. And I knew clearly that I lost my temper of struggle from Tyrone, as well as from faraway windings.


    (Hmm...? No way......)


    Sylvia, on the other hand, has something to think about and puts her hand on her mouth.


    "Twenty-five years since the Lord disappeared from before the eagle... It was a long time...... In the meantime, there''s never been a day when I didn''t think of your Lord. Even if we just see each other again like this, let''s..."


    He was a blue-faced man who lacked vibrancy, but with a clear and well-spoken voice, Tyrone speaks. There is a grin in my mouth.


    "How could this have happened..."


    "Grieve. Yeah. If it kills you tirelessly... it''s my hope. The happiest way to die..."


    Those who became galleries watched silently the bloody boys and girls with the same beauty, embracing and talking to each other.


    "If I had any remnants of my heart, I would have liked to give birth to the lord and the son of the eagle who stayed in this body..."


    When Tyrone puts his hand on his abdomen and says so, his hand hangs down and tilts his head, This way. I can clearly see from a distance that the force fell out of my whole body.


    "Now... are you satisfied? Has the hate cleared up?


    Tired asks everyone in this room, holding the exhausted Tyrone in their arms.


    "Your father and I had to kill each other because of various causes."


    Busuke remembers. Words that Tired once said to himself in agony.


    (Until then, I just hated being tired... Tired...... have I borne the same pain again? What a cruel fate... Why is tiredness always like this...)


    I once hated him, and I feel such sympathy and pity for him for his tiredness, even though he''s the one who tried to avenge me so many times. In addition, he was a lowlife who even remembered his anger for being flirted with by an irrational fate.


    "I''m asking. This must have cleared your mind a little bit, right? Your anger would have subsided, wouldn''t it? Answer me."


    Tired of asking further. There is no anger or pity in that voice, and it is terribly cold.


    "That''s enough, you know... It''s all in the water, you know."


    True sum tells quietly.


    "There is remorse and sadness, but we entrusted it to the King''s readiness. Now if we were still wasting time, the king wouldn''t float. I''ll get the spear."


    Silko said in tears.


    No one from the magician of decaying rope or from the fox tries to speak any further.


    (Was there no other way? Oh my goodness - it''s over...)


    Li Mei bites her lips off.


    "Did you hear that? Tyrone. They''re going to flush it all into the water. They''re going to put away the spear. That solves it."


    "Oh, my God, I''m so glad."


    He was called out tirelessly, and Tyrone smiled and raised his voice, waking up the neck he was leaning on.


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "I knew..."


    "I see."


    As they were all distracted, Sylvia sighed anticipating this development, and Ayane was convinced.


    "Oh, you mean...


    Busuke also understands. I felt stupid for not realizing that I had fought with tiredness many times.


    "I knew."


    String spirals with a slight laugh.


    "Whatever, all aligned, literally on the side of a fox. Whoa, here''s what you should say. Yay, I''ve been deceived ~"


    Tired pulls out the knife, and Tyrone looks over and teases him.


    "Sure... you were dead,"


    Masumi had also confirmed that Tyrone''s heart had stopped with a sneak fluoroscopic and farsighted technique.


    "Because the soul wasn''t flying. I''m tired of playing it, and I make copies of it. I slowed it down a bit before letting it play. I was just tired of checking that out. Twice."


    In the words Tyrone uttered, everyone else understood. The two of us said we had a play.


    "Or should we kill each other again? If you want, I will. But the next person to kill each other isn''t me and Tyrone. Both me and Tyrone will kill each other with foxes and decaying ropes who are still displeased. Okay, what do we do?


    By the way, neither tiredness and tyrone fighting, nor this dead pretending act and the shitty play at death, were tired of thinking. Junko suggested a way to clear the fox''s grudge. In Junko''s proposal, tiredness played a role in dying, but there was a presence called the Decaying Rope Clan, so I decided to ask Tyrone to do it. Because I thought it was harder for you to make sense than a fox.


    Tyrone didn''t have to meet ahead of time to spot my tired intentions. Tired was giving that signature somewhat, and Tyrone noticed along the way.


    The first time I died instantly with that kiss. It''s hard to let them die instantly even though they have regenerative abilities. It might be possible using the technique of black curtains, but then I wouldn''t bother to say it either.


    The second time is whether or not you copied everything. Confirm whether the playback capability has been properly copied.


    That''s all they said, and Tyrone understood. Though Tyrone thought it might have been a matter of sneaking a whisper in his ear without having to be so thorough, Tired was wary of the very good ears and lip reading. Tired of depressing this play had to be passed on to Tyrone somewhat without being suspicious from around him.


    Sylvia and String Screw Overlife were spotting along the way. I knew I had a tired ability to play, and if I were a tired copy of Tyrone, I would naturally be copying that power as well. And yet that interaction has to be just a play to convince me. Ayane and Busuke noticed late.


    "Tired, if anyone still says Gudagda over this period, I''ll work with you. Of course, if anything happens in the future, I''ll kill you."


    Li Mei offers.


    "Well, I got on with it, too"


    "Me too."


    Sylvia laughs invincibly and the string screw raises her hand.


    "What are we gonna do? Masakazu? Still sacrificing and killing each other? Then we''ll both kill each other."


    "You can''t swallow spit twice, can you?"


    To a string screw that asks with a slight laugh, Masawa turns his back with a flashing face and walks outside the subspace.


    The magicians of the decaying rope also left the scene in accordance with the orthodox sum, although they did not seem to be unanswered.


    "Everybody...... that''s what I''m talking about. This crushed the ambitions of the eagles and others. If you''re still going to make me recruit hate and choose the path to fight, it''s up to me. I don''t know... let me drop you off. If you want to kill me, it''s up to you, too."


    Once again, Tyrone appeals to the foxes.


    "I defied you earlier, but I swear allegiance to the King. I''m just following the king."


    It was the centipede nearby that first proclaimed.


    "The king''s pity, his spiciness, I knew"


    Silko opens her mouth in tears.


    "The village foxes tirelessly raise resentment, so the king chose the path to clear up resentment in the form of an ambition to create a fox kingdom, even with a fondness for tiredness. But as a result, they called in decaying ropes, causing many village foxes to die. If you continue on the hegemony to clear up your resentment and humiliation, you will surely continue to fight more enemies and make more sacrifices and resentments. The King and Ray went to the play to avoid any further sacrifices, right? Those who don''t know it yet are enemies to me, too. Let''s find out here and now."


    Silco speaks and finally approaches with a strong tone. The foxes don''t utter a word. In that reaction, the foxes answered as well.


    Not all the foxes were convinced, of course. I can''t contain my emotions, but if I do this far, I can''t help but be convinced. We just have to keep it down.


    "I... I feel sorry for everyone, and I''m not an impudent king. No, are we going back to length now? We''ve been swinging around for 25 years, and the results are like this. This is the best I can do for you. So... if someone''s resentment clears up and you''re not convinced, hit me with that resentment. You don''t have the same face as your lord''s hateful tiredness, and it''s easy to hit resentment."


    "I''ve never felt anything like hatred for a king"


    "We believed and obeyed the king, but it was everyone''s fault that we didn''t have the strength."


    "My resentment towards Shizuno Rei also faded in this commotion. Knowing he didn''t have any ill intentions."


    When Tyrone apologizes and complains, the foxes follow her mouth as she turns her labour-looking eye to Tyrone.


    "Uh, come on, I''d like to talk about that again here, but I wonder if I can take on the role of spiritual defense to refresh everyone''s feelings?


    The string screw speaks and the attention is directed.


    "For the purpose of creating a kingdom or something like that, I''ve been working hard because of it, and I hope there''s a place to harness that power. Of course, it''s a dangerous mission, so if you want to live peacefully and slowly now, I won''t force you to."


    "As for me... not because of that, but because I want to get on with that story. But the village foxes don''t want to impose anything but the hopeful. In the last twenty-five years, I''ve been forced to do a lot of hard work. So I''ll talk to the villagers and decide."


    To the solicitation of string screws, Tyrone returned the answer to consider positively. Honestly, string screws gave me a voice at a good time, Tyrone thinks.


    "Lady, is this what you call a happy ending?


    Kurizo speaks to Sylvia.


    "There''s been a sacrifice, and I can''t say so, but it still doesn''t mean it''s the worst way to end it."


    Sylvia said as she glanced at the fox''s body rolling.


    "Tired..."


    Tyrone turns to tired.


    "No, I thought I''d thank my tired buddies too. Thanks to the Lord and others, I managed to... calm down. Thank you. And I''m sorry to keep you up with the crappy farce."


    "Absolutely. But I had fun."


    Li Mei said with a smile to Tyrone, who spoke of gratitude and apology.


    "I''m glad they stopped the Tyrones... I sprinkled it... it''s a seed, and I really wanted to stop it from moving in strange directions..."


    Saying with a grin of relief, tiredness hugs Tyrone.


    "I have more to hold my lord from the eagle, so when you come from the lord... I''m glad you''re here."


    He spread his blissful grin and Tyrone also held back his tiredness.

 1665 End Chapter

    The night after the matter with the foxes settled. Tasmania Devil.


    "Thanks for all your help......"


    Reimei, Apricot, Sylvia, and Sa Chest are four in front of each other, and I thank you again.


    "I didn''t volunteer to help, because it''s a clean job. I wasn''t very helpful."


    "As a combat officer, I''m not calling you either, and you weren''t asked to do that."


    Sa Chest and Apricot says.


    "Tired, do you think these guys didn''t help? Why don''t you answer that for real?


    "I don''t think so. It was comforting."


    Li Mei asks with a mean grin, but Tired replied instantly with a smile.


    "Sounds like a back street, that was a good AC. As soon as we met, he said he''d bring trouble and get stuck at work."


    Tilting the glass, Sylvia says with a satisfied look.


    "So, what happened to the foxes?


    "Of fox connections... under string screw control, as string screws and tyrone wanted, each clan... became involved in spiritual defense. To leave it... it''s dangerous and useful if you pull it in as an ally. Originally planned, on condition... I was a set too... but I hope that''s not the case..."


    Tired answered Li Mei''s question.


    "The Decaying Rope clan, relative to the fox, won''t be comfortable, but as a drop point, we''ll have to accept it on this condition. The last tired and Tyrone play went well too."


    "It''s only the last interaction that''s in the play...... I was so embarrassed..."


    Tired of hearing Sylvia''s words and leaning down in disgusting faces.


    "If anything happens again, don''t hesitate to help each other. Of course, treat it like work."


    Li Mei said.


    (You''ve got me thinking a lot. As someone whose purpose is revenge......)


    While speaking with a bright face, Li Mei''s chest is complicated. The revengers could never achieve revenge, just because they were saved when they lost their lives and quit revenge.


    There''s no way I can quit my revenge because I''ve seen such an episode, but there''s no way I feel anything nonetheless.


    At the same time, Busuke was meeting with Ayane.


    "I''m sure you''ll continue to pay for your tiredness."


    Says Busuke, who carried the backpack.


    "I have no choice. Because Father has gained an unlimited number of jobs. By the way, are you going on a trip too?


    When I saw Busuke with a large package, Ayane asked.


    I''m leaving Japan.


    And, Busuke.


    "Before my heart dies, I want to see a lot of things. If you continue to irritate, you may be able to bring a little life to your mind. You don''t have to take care of me, Junko and Ayane anymore because you seem tired and you''ve got new friends."


    "ever...... thank you so much"


    Ayane draping her head deeply toward Busuke.


    "Well... say hello to your tiredness"


    The last thing he said was that, Busuke walked away.


    Ayane doesn''t know why Busuke said goodbye to herself without seeing her tired. I can imagine, but it''s only within my imagination. And the sound of Ayane made me speak it and ask it, and decide it in my heart.


    A few months after the commotion with the foxes. Ray visits the Ming Shi Shrine alone and creeps through the entrance to the subspace.


    The foxes who lived inside looked at the tired faces and many of them had complex faces. But few seem to resent it anymore.


    "Oh...... tired"


    Tyrone greets him with a dark face somehow.


    "What''s up? You don''t seem well."


    "I lost my energy when I saw the Lord''s face."


    I laugh bitterly, half-jokingly half-you mean it, Tyrone.


    "What do you mean��"


    "You don''t think anything of it when you look at me? Don''t you realize that?


    "What is it?


    To the tired reaction, Tyrone takes a great sigh of sigh.


    "What a dull... No, you''re not paying attention? I don''t know if you''re bloated."


    "Oh......"


    Tired remembers what Tyrone said about giving birth to his own child. I totally forgot.


    "I was forced to fertilize him by surgery and implant him, but then I couldn''t... It seems to be a side effect of the procedure of forcibly ovulating or fertilizing. In other words, the procedure itself seemed incomplete. I had a miscarriage, and so did everyone else. I couldn''t tell your lord... on the phone or by e-mail."


    Seeing Tyrone drop her shoulders disappointingly, Tired gently held her hand around nature and its shoulders.


    "The lord and the son of the eagle, I wanted to give birth and raise... Because fertilization and implantation went well, I thought I could have children with people..."


    I thought that if fertilization was possible, I might be able to do something if I asked Junko, but I did not leave it in my mouth. Bad for Tyrone, but honestly I don''t want any more of my own kids or anything.


    Actually, besides Ayane, I have kids in exhaustion. I also have descendants from generations later. I don''t know until my descendants, but I don''t know it, and I don''t have all the good relationships with those who inherit my blood. Sprinkling your own seeds any more will only make your relationship more troublesome.


    "Lord Chiuka... I''ve had a long day since then. I thought you hated me. Phone calls and e-mail responses have gone bad."


    "I''m sorry...... It got worse... and the cycle lasted a long time."


    And his temper was eased, and he was at last able to go out.


    "Your lord is your lord, and he has many things in his arms."


    Tyrone gently strokes her tired cheeks.


    "If you serve your country... what do you say?


    "I''ve only been here about twice for work. I haven''t been there. In Cenri''s and Silco''s stories, I don''t know what to ask for after being alert to endanger the eagles that can be transformed and replaced by people. This power of the eagles seems to have a lot of opportunities to keep them alive, but it''s making me feel extra comfortable."


    Tyrone to say as if laughing spirally. There is also a slight mix of masochism.


    "I want you to know one thing"


    Tyrone becomes a serious voice.


    "The foxes know that the eagles think of tiredness. Therefore, the resentment of the Lord was finally fulfilled."


    "I''m sorry... I think"


    "I feel sorry for my brothers. I''ve always thought of the culprit, Tired..."


    Tyrone lays her eyes down pitifully. Now tiredness strokes Tyrone''s cheek, Tyrone opens her eyes and lays her own hands on the back of her tired hand.


    "Just thinking about tiredness makes my chest hot. I just remember my voice in my head, and I''m about to cry. Just look at the same face as the Lord in the mirror and your cheeks hurt"


    "Hey... last..."


    Tired laughs bitterly. Tyrone is also followed and smiles.


    "Let me just say it now. I don''t like weariness. I love it. I love it so much that I''ve been away for twenty-five years and still never felt crushed. The Lord is charming and absolute to me."


    Tyrone hits me with her feelings in words straight as she stares tired with a hot gaze.


    "I still want a tired child...... Now in a natural way."


    "For the family of foxes...... you don''t need to use them at all. I want my child for that... honestly... give me a break"


    "Sorry. Did I offend you...... sorry. I can''t do that. If the eagles have begotten a child, let''s hope the foxes are a force of war... Then, if the Lord so desires, he must give up his son with the Lord."


    Tired softly hugs Tyrone, who will have a pathetic face again.


    "Tired... I am truly grateful to your Lord. I resented him, and I''ve had a hard twenty-five years, but now I''m so happy that I honestly think that hard, long time has been written off. I''m so full of feelings for your Lord..."


    He also helps the joy of finally showing up tired who didn''t come at all, and Tyrone opens his mind to rap, and to the fullest.


    "I''ve been... wondering if you''d stay here. You can make harem here if your lord wants. The eagle... will do anything the Lord wants. Anything...... I think you can do. That''s all the Lord has done for me. So... here... I want you to stay on my side all the time..."


    Tired puts his strength on his arms embracing Tyrone as he feels the tyrone begging for truth teasing him and something hot creeping up in his chest. Tyrone also holds me back strongly, as if to respond to it.


    "Do you really... do anything...?


    "It''s really, really true. If you can stay with me tired, if you can stay tired on my side all the time, if it''s something I can do, I''ll do anything..."


    Tired to confirm with a quiet voice in his ear, Tyrone becomes the earliest crying voice and complains painfully.


    "Then... turn your head and love me every day..."


    "Huh?"


    "My memories are copied, so you can transform them into heads buried at the bottom of memories, right? Of course... I remember how you held me, and you can imitate... right? I can''t make copies of my abilities anymore, but I should be able to transform them."


    ����


    Hearing the demands of tiredness, Tyrone also lost the power to embrace tiredness and remained rigid in her cuddly outfit.


    "Because now... I''ll tell you, honestly, it was also very resistant to keep holding my daughter with the same face as myself... I told you I''d do anything. So please...... Be on your head, attack only, yes... please"


    "Say no!"


    From that night onwards, tiredness was about to get better and became worse, and the laboratory was in its own room.


    48 Let''s Play With The Fox End

 1666 Two preambles

    The prestigious nursery was known to have many big entertainers putting their children through.


    The sports festival was open that day at the nursery. The orchards are passionate about the competition as celebrity parents watch.


    The tragedy happened suddenly.


    On the property, the Phantom appeared as if it had boiled out. The guard''s eyes slid out, too, in the middle of the dot where the orchards are competing.


    To too many events, the orchards, the parents and the caregivers stopped thinking.


    I''m also amazed at the way it appears, but even more amazed at how it looks. He is white all over his body and as tall as two meters. And from all over the body, heads of bright white eels of various sizes grow. No, you should be surprised that it''s covered up.


    "Hey, what, that..."


    "Hey! Pervert! Evacuate my child, quickly! Get my kid first!


    "Katha Tsu!


    Some of the parents screamed. That''s when the full-body man eel-filled Phantom ran toward one orchard as if he had set his aim, pinching that orchard with one hand that was stiff. Of course, there are a large number of relatively small eels growing out of their hands. Still works properly as a hand.


    "Kah! Chosen Taro" Elite "!


    As a mom sauce, the parent of thick cosmetics recently being sold - Yokoside Edomiko, calls my child''s name by a sparkling name that is quite impossible.


    The gardener grabbed by the Phantom - Choutaro, unable to cry much of his fear, was just trembling.


    When the Phantom brings his face closer to Choutaro''s face, several eels grew out of his face (?) twitches, stretches, and jumps out of the Phantom''s body simultaneously, falling to Chotaro''s face.


    The eel crawled through Sotaro''s face, forcing his eyes, mouth, and even ears and nostrils to tear and twist, from each hole into his face. I have two in my mouth.


    Eel Phantom runs and heads to the audience. As the guests clamored, the Phantom stopped in front of Mamatale vertically beside Edomiko, poking Sotaro''s face in his hand in front of his mother''s face.


    "No, ahhhhh! My eh, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh!


    With eel modoki tails popping out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nose, he bled out of each hole and saw my child spasmodic, and Edomiko exclaimed with a sad look.


    Eel Phantom throws Kataro, whose head is stirred with eels and cut off, unconstitutionally backwards as if he were throwing away even garbage, dressed like a covering on Eumiko, holding Eumiko''s arms down with both hands.


    Many white eels pop up and fall over Edomiko. This time, however, he does not try to enter through his face, breaking through his clothes and forcefully screwing his head into the two holes in his abdomen, entering one fetus after another.


    "Horny, yeah, yeah! Grr!"


    A loud scream was raised from Edomiko''s mouth, but eventually a large amount of blood was spit out of her mouth and her voice was interrupted. The eels, who were shaking from the bottom, burst into their stomachs and began to stir.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    "Caaaaaa!"


    "Katha Tsu!


    The guardians scream and run away simultaneously. Many entered the ground to help my child, but some parents escaped prioritizing their help, forgetting about my child, etc.


    The Eel Phantom did nothing more rambling, and his appearance was gone to undo. Disappeared.


    "hahaha, neat ~"


    Off the nursery grounds, a woman wearing sunglasses and a cap laughs with heartfelt pleasure.


    "That shitty bitch''s face is a masterpiece when you poke her. It would be ideal if you could take a shot."


    When the woman wearing sunglasses muttered, she boarded into the dark cab she had left parked on her side.


    That was two weeks ago.


    Keiichi Tiger River "Torawatoichi" is a manager who has been making a scene with the public lately. The intense exposure to the media, especially the continuous scandal of female entertainer entanglement, quickly made it famous.


    Not only do I have a lot of floating stories with celebrities, but my self-assertion and bragging are intense because I''m a waster and self-evident lust. It is also well featured in the media for this purpose, and is regarded by many human beings as a gold that has been thought up with instant objects.


    Especially if you are possessed by SNS and repeat statements that make people frown, it is a day of inflammation. For Tiger River, it doesn''t matter if it''s a flaming art or anything. Anyway, the first thing you need to do is get attention. I have a very strong desire for approval, and I can''t help but always be aware of the other''s eyes and take the mount.


    Tiger River turns forty-eight this year. He is 155 cm tall and weighs nearly 80 kg. The hair is barcode hair. The facial texture is terrible. My nose is crushed, I have a big ela tension on my cheeks and my lips are unnaturally thick. Tiger River had a fierce complex against his appearance, but at the same time it became a fighting spirit. I think the reason I was able to build myself up was because I was able to convert this complex into a force.


    "Why? What did you just say?


    Niyaniya laughs, looking down at the woman who can threaten her with a buttcake on the floor, slowly approaching Tiger River. The other woman retreats with her ass cake in place, twisting her face into fear, which would otherwise be beautiful.


    "It''s a natural flow from me. I can''t forgive you. I liked it and I wanted it, but I can''t forgive a woman who doesn''t belong to me."


    "Haha, there can''t be a woman who doesn''t open her crotch with a bunch of bills - no, no, no, you think there shouldn''t be a woman like that?


    Shortly after Tiger River tells, there is a teasing woman''s voice. It is not the statement of a woman who is threatening to go around. A woman around twenty sits at her desk behind the Tiger River and looks at two strange women who can threaten the Tiger River.


    "It''s not. I''ve got everything I ever wanted. If there''s something you can''t get, I''ll make sure you get it. That''s all. I''m not even absolutely looking at gold."


    Slightly tanned and denied, Tiger River opened his mouth wide and spit something out to keep standing out of his mouth.


    Spitted out of the mouth of the Tiger River were three slightly rounded body-shaped rat-like animals with uniform body color. Unified in red, blue and yellow, respectively.


    A rat mochi jumped on a woman with an ass cake and bit her.


    Immediately afterwards, the bite area of the woman is rounded according to the colour of each ratty body.


    The rats go away and return to the mouth of the Tiger River. Fear had disappeared from the woman''s face. He''s completely faceless and has a blurry view of the Tiger River.


    "Hands. penis. Around."


    When Tiger River tells, a woman makes a move to go with it.


    "Bye, Shabby"


    He laughs low, presses his groin against the woman''s face and unloads Chuck.


    "I don''t know. Come on, you''re like a mindless doll. You''re a dutch-wife. Aren''t you vain to hold that?


    A woman sitting on her desk tells her as if she was stunned.


    "It''s not vain. This power does not completely take your mind away, nor does it rewrite it. This guy has his own heart right now. But I just can''t move on my own free will in front of me. Of course I won''t allow the escape method of suicide. I will always taste the humiliation of being forced to submit with supernatural force and be humiliated as the dutch-wife of my life. That''s the punishment for a woman who didn''t do what I thought. Just thinking about it makes me excited. Like you, it''s boring just to kill."


    Tiger River speaks with pleasure as she makes the woman serve.


    "In front of my own woman, let other women shake me, what are you talking about"


    "Meir. You don''t have to believe me, but you''re special to me. There''s only one person who opens his heart."


    "Ha ha, isn''t that what you''re saying in front of the other women?"


    A woman called Mere, who sat on the desk, laughs at her pieces.


    "I said you don''t have to believe me. I don''t expect a woman''s favor or sincerity. I know as much as I know there''s no woman in the world who would point that at me."


    The Tiger River throws up and throws up as it is abundantly self-inflicted and burns in a blaze.


    "By the way, Meir, why did you kill Yokohama Emiko? Was there some kind of grudge? Have you had any contact with you?


    Tiger River knows all about Meir''s activities and is committed to watching all the shows on TV as well. Meir tells them too.


    "We''ve never had a direct conversation. But when I was on the same show the other day, I was shitting myself."


    "What?"


    "Any tragedy or misfortune in this world is my own fault."


    Wrinkles between eyebrows, wide distortions in the mouth and Meir throws up.


    "I''m just kidding. Are you saying it''s my own fault that I''ve been feeling that way? Then it''s your own fault that Meh is killed, and Meh''s shitty genetically inherited idiot Hungry Ghost is killed in front of Meh, and you said you were shitty in front of me."


    Hearing Meir''s words glowing with hatred from his eyes, Tiger River pushed the shabby woman away and closed Chuck. Then head toward Meir at the desk and put your hand on that shoulder.


    "In that case, I guess I should say karma. The guy who talks about his theory of self-responsibility is the guy who lives his life in Easy Mode. If you''re not born well, that''s all you can do. You can''t do anything about it. You look miserable in the eye. If he doesn''t even know that, I don''t know what else to do."


    There was also a dark flame in the eyes of the Tiger River, who spoke so.


    That was two weeks ago, too.

 1667 1

    The home of a murder club in a city hall.


    Many of those who belong to the Murder Club, a shallow spiritual defence agency founded and shallow in day, are also employed on the street. Some students. We are all students, including leaders and members at the center.


    Therefore, it is a murder club with more than a hundred members, but unless it is also a holiday, there are not so many people in the home base.


    Dawn Yu, the leader of the Murder Club, skips school as much as possible and spends her days taking to this Murder Club home, the Dark Sabbath, the Snow Oka Institute and Li Lei''s Chinese boxing dojo. With the exception of the Dark Sabbath, all of which are primarily for combat training, during the Murder Club home, we can also interact with members belonging to the same institution.


    Yu was talking to many members without training that day. A little more directives to the homicide club have also recently been driven out, other than the central members, including Yu, but more are still those who never get a job.


    "I want to work fast, too. I''m sick and tired of all the training every day."


    "Yeah, yeah. I hear about the recent significant intrusion of paranormal institutions in other countries, but I wonder if it''s true. He''s not coming to work for us."


    Two college student homicide club members blur. The two are students of the same university who act together at any time, and are called Kiyoyoyoshi Riyama, Uyamakenki, and Ryohiko Left Valley, Hidamori Yawahiko.


    "The country hasn''t believed in the murder club yet, and I''m guessing we''re getting a little more work done while we see how it goes. And care for other spiritual defensemen?"


    Said Yu, sitting opposite him, with two men, Kenji Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley. Next door is also Ryoko Hashino.


    and there appears the Under-Secretary of Defense Affairs Zhu Tang Chun Road and the Kettle Hill Sanhei, a homicide club inspector.


    "Work. The recent serial killings of entertainers and their associates involved paranormal areas."


    Kettle Hill goes in for an errand without saying hello.


    "Is that the solution to the mission? Ah?


    "Yes."


    To Yu''s confirmation, Zhu Tang nodded.


    "We''re manipulating information, but we have a large number of witnesses. I''ve been checking the internet everywhere, and I''m deleting it right away, except on the back street. I''m also asking witnesses to keep their mouths shut as much as possible."


    Zhu Tang tells pale.


    "Looks like you got some intel on the back street. Wow... this..."


    Koko projected the display, searched the search engine on the back street, looked at the footage that came out and glanced at him.


    "He''s a monster of great design."


    Yu says. He was a Phantom who gave birth to long projections from all over his body, white all over his body.


    "As far as we are concerned, I do not feel comfortable overlooking those who use the power of paranormal to work so many flashy crimes. I want you to take care of it."


    and Zhu Tang.


    "Which is worse than a murder club?"


    Koko smiles sarcastically.


    "Targeting all the entertainers and their associates is one of the major problems. Strong influence on the public and difficult to manipulate."


    "You keep saying people''s lives aren''t equal."


    In response to Zhu Tang''s words, the pot hill beside him penetrated in a nihil tone.


    "I didn''t say that much"


    Zhu Tang denies it with a true face.


    "Yes, that, I want to go. I''ve never worked here before."


    "Oh, I did it, too, YES."


    Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley raise their hands and offer.


    If you decide it looks dangerous, don''t hesitate to back it up.


    Got it.


    "All right."


    Kettle Hill gave permission, and Kenji and Sohiko let their expressions shine.


    True is the first time I attend, such as a party hosted by a celebrity.


    The organizers are quite big, and the venue can see such a rash of entertainers, celebrities from all walks of life. Even true I''m not familiar with celebrities because I don''t watch much TV, there were several faces I knew.


    Look, a lot of people participate in rough outfits, but many women are properly dressed in boulders. Older men are also in suits.


    But the girls who participated with True were all in their usual style except one. There are five girls dressed exactly the same: blank t-shirts, damaged jeans, and a cap worn deep in the eye.


    By the way, it''s Mika who called the truth to this party, but the truth still doesn''t know its true intentions. I''m free, and I have no reason to say no, so I decided to hang out.


    "It''s even creepy when an old man after fifty throws a birthday party or something from the feeling of a common man."


    One of the girls in the same outfit - Mika Tsukinaga II - poisons herself with a nagging laugh.


    The organizer of this party was Kozaburo Miyako Miyamiya, "Only Mr. or Nobu", who became a big producer and lyricist. Today we had our fifty-sixth birthday party, inviting celebrities from all walks of life.


    "I wonder if you want to satisfy your self-evident greed. There were guys like that in elementary school. If I do, I''ll appeal to the most popular."


    And, true.


    "I was in high school, too. It''s very eggy. If the kid at the center of the venue had a party and he belonged in the group and didn''t attend, he would definitely be hubbed, so even if he canceled other errands he would attend, and so on and so on."


    It was Idol, Mika''s friend, who said so in great sunshine. Unlike Mika and Krones, this one is quite decorated.


    "This is even bigger. This kind of feeling of satisfaction is super chimeric to imagine. Are you happy that you''re in such a great position to call celebrities?


    "If that''s the kind of psychology you have, the poor of your heart - no matter how much status and money you have, your spirit is like you''re falling on a hungry path"


    I say it disgustingly by number two, and I truly agree.


    "Come on, you guys. Don''t let me just work my imagination in the bad direction and say whatever I want. Mr. Miyagi is not like that. No more dis."


    Mika, who couldn''t ask the truth and number two of everything she wanted to say, cautions her with a voice that pushed her anger to death. Keep your usual shouts down on boulders.


    "But it''s often written in magazines and online. You have a bad reputation."


    And, number two.


    "Don''t peddle the rumors! That guy is just a freak, admired by many. He''s just weirder than me."


    After shouting, Mika immediately suppresses her voice again.


    "You''re weirder than the original, that''s what you are."


    "Even Mika is a critical freak in the broadcast code, but if you exceed that... No, should I say it goes below"


    "Say whatever you want!


    It was at a time when Mika was furious with No. 2, who did not hesitate to stop saying things.


    "There''s a freak."


    At the table just next to Mika and the others, a dripping tablecloth was turned to the floor, and a skinny man came out from under the table, boiling with his voice.


    "I''m sorry I''m a freak. But I don''t deny that you''re a freak, but you''re not self-explanatory."


    Suddenly it was Miyako Kozaburo, the organizer of the party, who appeared under the table and spoke. Mika, Krones, and everyone else are stunned. Truth is faceless, but in my head, I think of myself with the same face as Mika and the others.


    "I don''t know about the others, but in my case, I simply want to get together with people from the same industry and breathe easily. You can measure AC, too. In the case of my party, I said in advance that I would not be obliged to attend. But I''ve listened to your valuable opinions. You can''t help it if they think so. And the poor of the heart, the ghost path of the spirit, was a wonderful spirit of speech inside. Next time I''ll puke on the lyrics."


    Throwing it unilaterally, the Miyagi waved and left the scene.


    "I knew you were a freak."


    "No poison, or you betrayed my preconceptions."


    "You sound like a good man"


    Two, true, and thirteen whisper.


    "Oh, thank you, Mika and the others"


    And there goes another man''s voice.


    Turning to his voice, a small, fat man with barcode hair, about the same generation as the Miyagi earlier, stood with a grin spread across his face.


    "With cute faces lined up, it''s spectacular. But it''s funny how they look different even with the same face. I''d like to take you home alone."


    A joking man, but no one responds. Mika, Nos. 2 and 11 are all exposed to a simultaneously cooled gaze. Nos. 13 and 7 are out of sight.


    "Is that it? Are you ignoring it? Ah. Did I say something wrong? Yeah...... well no. Shouldn''t we learn a little more courtesy for people? How''s it going because it''s selling?


    "Omaeganer"


    No. 2 glanced at the man and said clearly. The man flicks at Moro.


    "I''m always humble. I pay more taxes than you guys do. Bye."


    You feel uncomfortable, the man disperses.


    "You were the guy I''d seen somewhere."


    "Huh? I don''t know.


    Number seven looks unexpectedly true to whine.


    "Keiichi Tiger River" Torawatoichi ". President of an IT company that has been exploding in the last few years. It''s a rotten metal. I have a great waste habit, I love to be proud of waste, I take a female entertainer and I brag about that too. Anyway, he''s like a piece of self-esteem."


    Mika truly teaches in a quiet voice.


    "If I did it originally, I''d be in motion all over. It''s rare, though. The inferior businessmen and the female entertainers are classic about accessorizing with each other, but the original doesn''t feel like they''re bringing people together, so even though they can''t speak at all, only that father does."


    No. 2 also truly teaches Mika''s involvement with the Tiger River.


    "He''d be staring at his chest."


    "Did you notice that too! Me too! Extremely offensive!"


    Shortly after someone says it, Mika screams out of the blue. I was going to be as patient as I could at this party, but at last I couldn''t.


    "No, the girls'' chest chill spotting skills are horrible - I''d say not yet."


    Right behind Mika and Midori, a familiar voice was uttered.


    "Huh!?


    "When... I didn''t feel any sign."


    Mika and XI give a surprise voice to Mimiya, who suddenly appears again.


    "I''ve been watching chills since earlier, too. You''re not the only ones, other women are looking at chest chills. But you haven''t been noticed. Because my breast chill-seeing skills outweigh every woman''s chill-seeing skills. This is a training gift, too."


    "But if you rose yourself, wouldn''t that ruin it?


    When No. 13 asked in wonder, Miyagi laughed.


    "But you''re just saying my word, and you haven''t been able to confirm it, have you? You really shouldn''t know if you did it. I also suspect that I may have spoken a joke."


    Chichi, waving his finger a little, Miyagi says.


    "Well, Mika may have noticed already, but she didn''t just call Mika here as an invitee, she asked for a job."


    "I thought so."


    Mika laughs at what Mika said when Miyagi turns to her face.


    "I called you to the party when I asked you twice before."


    "But this time it means a lot. Anyway, this time, I''m asking you to find out the truth about the serial killings that targeted all the entertainers in the example, and stop the killer."

 1668 2.

    Mika, True, Clones, Mamiya and Miyagi moved to the modem once because it was difficult to talk at the venue.


    There have been recent murders in which all entertainers continue to stand, but the media did not report it as a relevant serial murder. There was pressure from the entertainment office, and it was stopped.


    Gossip magazines and gossip sites all told him that it was a serial murder by the same killer and that the way it was killed was also out of the ordinary track. In the SNS, there were stories about the photograph of the body and the fact that it was the Phantom of a foreign form that extended to the killing, and the photograph of the Phantom was raised, but the credibility of the story was reinforced in reverse because it was removed immediately from one end.


    On the other hand, if you look at backstreet related sites that will never be deleted, those photos will remain properly.


    "I saw the backstreet site, too. You''ve got quite a few common footage up there."


    Tsukunamikers and True to open a holographic display at the same time, as told by the Miyagi.


    "Didn''t Junko make this? I think I like Junko."


    When he sees a Phantom who is white all over his body and grows like an eel from all over his body, No. 2 says with a laugh.


    "I''ll contact Snow Oka"


    True makes the call.


    I need to know.


    True to report fast.


    "So you''re the monster kind!?


    Mika thought of a foot slashing child and an arm slashing child. Of course I don''t think they would do that, but because of their involvement, when it comes to monsters, they float first in the back of their brain.


    "What does a monster kill only entertainers for? Plus, it could be the work of a Mad Scientist other than Snow Oka. And, of course, the possibility of something else that you can''t imagine or know."


    Truth reminds me of Soundwood History Pleasure as I speak.


    "What is the relevance of those killed?


    No. 13 expressed his doubts.


    "It''s the speculation stage, but I think there might be one."


    Miyagi says with his head on.


    "When you trace a relationship, some people see a connection. Some people are out of it, though. So, I was washed by a detective who was also familiar with the back streets, regarding the victim''s relationship, including a case that wasn''t even taboo. I''ll transfer the data."


    That said, after calling for a new display, Mika and Miyako truly investigated and sent the data.


    "Is this...!?


    Mika was surprised to see the list that washed the victim''s relationship.


    The number of people candidates considered suspicious is there. But many of those candidates are attending this party right now.


    "I mean, did you call the suspicious guy to the party to get us to look into this?


    "Yes, sir. Yes, sir."


    On inquiry number eleven, the Miyagi shook his head vertically many times and nodded.


    "You''re awkward fast when you''re the one looking into it. You better do that after you''ve asked me to do it before you throw a party."


    True said. Mika agreed.


    "I''m sorry. As a matter of fact, even before Mika and the others, I had asked someone involved in the back street. I was going to ask that person to come to the party today, but I lost touch. Perhaps... that''s what I''m talking about."


    The fact that he was found and killed by the subject of the investigation was communicated to everyone even if the Miyagi did not speak.


    "Give me something you wish you could ask me to do from the start!


    "Hopefully... only this time, I didn''t want to ask Mika, who knows her face, to do it. But I talked to someone else on the back street and they recommended that Mika has a much better track record than the first person I asked. So here I am today with a request."


    Mika told me, and Miyako excused herself with a bitter laugh.


    "There''s something hard about investigating now! If I''d known in advance, I could have thought of the operation in advance and set up a lot of things!


    "I''ve come up with a good operation."


    After Mika screams unfortunately, her gaze gathers true to her mouth.


    "What!? Say it!"


    "Witness this white Phantom in the venue, you make a lie noise. So, I ask about the killer candidate''s reaction, and I direct interrogation or blackmail the guy who thought the reaction was suspicious."


    "Rejected!


    Mika took it down with frustration for a true operation that was also crude when it came to abouting.


    "Why not? You do it a lot in movies and cartoons, like this."


    "Can''t you tell the difference between cartoons and reality!? Too many eligible candidates in the first place, clean to check! And! What kind of behavior do you assume the suspicions and actions of reactions are! The people who are here right now are coming to enjoy the party in the first place! You should avoid any noise that would ruin that!


    Even though I have come up with a really troubled draft of the operation for a long time, I feel that it is going well with it, but I don''t think Mika can do it all this time.


    "My favorite words are ''I don''t know if I try'' and ''Go For Broke''."


    "Say it best, but say it two times."


    "There are people who are first in line. They''re both hard to throw away."


    I get stuck in number two, and the truth argues.


    "The biggest problem is that if you miss the killer with that, you''ll be given unwanted vigilance!


    "Right. You didn''t think enough."


    Mika pointed me out, and this one is true that I seem sorry for.


    "Operation Ichiba is what we do when we''re cornered! Because of this, Mr. Miyagi has identified the killer candidates, and we will investigate them carefully and plainly!


    "Please keep your candidate list to the point of reference, as it is only determined by my subjectivity. I want you to call the people on that list.


    Miyagi adds.


    "As I said earlier, it''s not a good idea to involve a large number of unrelated people!


    "Heh, a woman who gathers powerful intelligence live in guerrillas tells me to..."


    "Shut up! That''s it! This is this!


    Mika says forcefully to No. 2, who rushes in slightly.


    "Then you can start tomorrow about work, so enjoy the party today"


    The Miyagi smiled and walked away again.


    "Isn''t that guy sneaking up again?


    "It''s possible."


    Eleven and thirteen whisper.


    "True! Can you come for a second?!?


    "Fine."


    Mika points outside the venue and speaks truly. Truth be told.


    "Don''t go! You''re gonna get fucked! The original is motivating!


    "Shut up!"


    "Fine."


    "Nah!?


    No. II pulled it off, and Mika yelled, but Mika''s face caught on to the words of acknowledgment that she had spoken regardless of the truth.


    "Don''t worry about it. I did it, original. Heh heh."


    "Shut up!"


    Drinking teasing number two, Mika left the venue early enough. True follows it.


    Keiichi Tiger River watched Mika Tsukinawa and her clones and the Daiichi side as Miyamiya Kozaburo spoke twice closer together.


    (dubious... absolutely dubious... And be so close. When I was there, they said they didn''t like me. That''s definitely a pillow! Shit! The difference in power within the entertainment industry! If it was just money, I''d have it better!


    Decide on your own, regret on your own, and curse the Tiger River on your own. And that turns into murder.


    (I can''t forgive what I can''t get, and my desire to get extra grows stronger than I can hold back. Shit, use my abilities when this happens. But I just want to say by the end of the night... there''s a lot of them... Besides, Mika Tsukinawa says she''s a backstreet doorman...)


    Tiger River was intuitively afraid that it would be dangerous if he gave it a little bit of a bad shot.


    (You should follow that instinct, but I think you''re going to get through it eventually)


    Inside the Tiger River, an inner voice sounds.


    It was a presence in the Tiger River. He is one who has a distinctly different soul from the Tiger River.


    (I think so myself. Then...... should I just step through it?)


    It was then that Tiger River answered to someone other than himself who was inside him without a voice.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you in this place?"


    A woman, around twenty years old, comes and speaks out in a frightening mood towards the Tiger River.


    "Oh, is that it... You haven''t given up yet?


    Seeing Mika''s clones, the woman - Meir Hada - also looked up.


    Meir Takita is an actress currently on the rise, but there are a lot of bad rumors. Says he used to be a pillow salesman in a time when he was an underground idol, he rambled many times in sinners and quickly turned it off, etc., which has something to do with Kyoichi Tiger River, notorious for his entertainer eating.


    Pillow sales in the underground idol era are rumours without roots or leaves, but anything else was largely a hit. Being close to Kyoichi Tiger River is also denied by the office, but not in person. The office says so loudly, but Meir is unwilling to hide it.


    "I hate him, though. How long have you been obsessed?


    Tiger River exhales at Mere, who gives a grumpy voice.


    "You said you''d make it a thing, and you couldn''t? I wish I could enslave you like I always do, and I won''t even try. If you''re giving up, let me kill you."


    At the moment, the entertainer who hated Meir the most was Mika Tsukinawa.


    First of all, I hate making disgusting characters that shout. Worm spit also runs when he is unreliable at the end of the back street. The claim that I don''t like being treated like an entertainer, as if I was looking down on an entertainer, is particularly hateful. Then I also get angry at places that are appealing to the good guys. Rescue the entertainer clone. The heroic temptation also solicits disgust as if it were transcendental temptation beyond intelligence. Afterwards, it is also difficult to realize what even the earliest cartoons are unlikely to do, namely to create a band with their own clones.


    They were typically roughly consistent with the claims of Mika Tsukinawa and the others, but what makes me even angrier is that Meir compares herself to Mika, the same celebrity, while Mika is on the side of Yang and shines awfully, and she finds herself humiliated and ugly in the shadows she can do with that light.


    I''m really aware of it. Mika Tsukinawa is what she wanted to be and is like an ideal image. It looks like it''s a superheroine in the true sense of the word, and I admire it. But I honestly don''t want to admit that I admire it. I can''t accept it. So on the contrary, it turns into jealousy and hatred.


    And Meir is sick and tired of Tiger River wanting to make Mika such a sex slave and obsessed.


    "Don''t make me say it again and again. That''s a resident of the back street. Rumor has it that he''s quite skilled, and he has supernatural powers just like us."


    Abominable tiger river. As for Mika Tsukinawa, she was looking all over the backstreet site to gather information.


    (But you''ll definitely hand it out one of these days. You are. Someday I will be uncontrollable. That''s the kind of tachi)


    Meir looks at the Tiger River and thinks.


    "If Mika Tsukinawa is a jerk, why don''t you lower your sip over there?


    and pointed to the person to whom Meir is a thumb.

 1669 3

    A room with a homicide club headquarters. Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley, along with Kettle Hill, were viewing data that washed the relevance of the victim received from the police.


    "But the police often gave me this, didn''t they? Didn''t the police have the murder club in sight?


    Says Ryohiko Left Valley.


    "The police have also become more cooperative lately. I''m trying to give all the apparent handles to the police, so I guess I owe it to that. Of course, many police officers say they don''t even like that. The strength of Wang''s territorial consciousness is muscular."


    Ironically, Kettle Hill narrows his eyes.


    "But hey, isn''t this too many candidates? Don''t you feel like you''ve got all the relevant people lined up?


    Seeing the name mentioned, Kenyoshi Rightyama makes a difficult face. The amount is quite a substitute, as the connection next to the victim''s entertainer is covered.


    "They''ve narrowed it down to a certain extent. Well, a lot of them did."


    That''s when Kettle Hill said it, Knock did.


    "Hmm? Who?


    It''s me.


    Ask pot hill. Shortly after, the door was opened and Ryujiro Suzuki appeared indoors.


    "Looks like you''re in trouble, and I''ll work with you. Recently remembered magic, I''ll try to find a suspicious candidate. Oh, not sure. It''s only a technique of hitting the most likely people."


    Seeing Ryujiro take out daggers, cups and discs and other magic tools from inside the bag, the three men, Kenyoshi Rightyama, Ryuhiko Left Valley and Kettle Hill, looked at each other.


    "Should I think it''s a fortune teller with a high probability of hitting it?


    "The secret services of the state that rely on that to investigate..."


    "Well, when it comes to exploring each and every one of these data, we need personnel, and if we''re just going to go ahead with the murder club, we''d better rely on paranormal powers."


    Kenji Rightyama, Ryohiko Left Valley and Kettle Hill each half-heartedly decided to follow Ryujiro''s fortune-telling magic results.


    Night. True and Mika sit opposite each other on the cafe terrace in the same building as the venue. There are no other customers.


    (Looking up at the sunny night sky, don''t you really remember)


    Look up at the starry sky, I truly think. When I was a mercenary, I used to rely on the moonlight to march through the jungle at night.


    (That battlefield is already - the conflict is over, and I hear you''re at peace. The sky is connected to such a remote land and to a world far from Japan. watching the same month)


    Conscious of that, it really feels strange for some reason.


    (I mean, this guy...)


    True to look toward Fumi.


    (I don''t try to talk to you instead of calling you because I need to talk to you, and is that a nasty favor that''s hard to say? No, there are questions before that)


    I think so, and the truth is I decide to try to bump the first question.


    "How could you invite me to a party like this?


    "Is that bad!? its...... i want to have fun with you anyway...... bad!?


    Mika screams in a voice that sounds a little illuminated.


    "Finally... I wanted to force myself into it in anticipation that Mr. Miyagi would surely also be asking for a job! Sorry!?


    "Fine. You''re as good as ever."


    Mika''s desire to be forced to accompany her to work is lacking in delicacy, but she doesn''t know her heart. Whether it''s true or true that she''s been repeatedly told by her surroundings, she can tell by the boulders.


    "This is the only way I can be a woman! Sorry if I made you tired!


    "We''ve been dating for years now, and I''ve only occasionally felt uncomfortable"


    "Sometimes there is!


    Mika smiling.


    "Well, I don''t hate boring Nori either. So, don''t you have something to say?


    When true prompts, Mika''s smile disappears quickly, adding and subtracting nagging.


    "The... There are actually a lot of things I want to talk about, but are you saying it''s hard to talk about, or that I''m nervous when I go face to face like this and the words don''t come out...... You''re surprisingly sweet, so maybe you went out with me, but isn''t that annoying?


    Mika stops screaming, suppresses her voice and asks for a frightening reaction.


    "I don''t think it''s annoying. If you want to talk, don''t hesitate to."


    "Then let''s start with what we want to hear! I hear you pushed down Mutsuki!


    True said, so Mika didn''t hesitate to bump into him.


    "Suddenly that''s the story...... This is a topic I don''t want to touch before annoyance. I just really pushed him down in the first place."


    True to whisper as much as you want.


    "Lie to me! As it turned out, you just had to push it down, and the real aim, I guess, was to drool the harmonious moon and try to pawn it!


    "Did he even talk about that... I didn''t just want to use it as a tool."


    "I mean... is Mutsuki your preference?


    Mika drops the tone of her voice again and asks if she can hear.


    "Looks rough. Short hair."


    "Should it be short? I mean Junko too...... No, that''s why... Ugh..."


    Mika holds her head.


    (Even though we''ve been dating there a long time, I''ve never been pushed down. Yet Mutsuki feels like -? I know I can''t do that if I mouth it...)


    True to make me feel very annoying while I think so.


    "I''m sure you''d be mad to say this..."


    "Then you don''t have to tell me! I don''t need that kind of forethought!


    "But I''ll tell you. I don''t want you to be a woman."


    When she heard the words truly uttered, Mika was stunned.


    "Sometimes it''s because you''ve been dating since you were younger than me... Plus, there''s a reason you''re busy. You know my sexuality. After I kill people, I want to hold a woman asexually. Going out with me means flying to me whenever and wherever I want to be the woman who handles my abnormal sexuality. I can''t hang out without a woman like that. I don''t think you can do that."


    Ask why, and even more Mika''s head turns white. I had heard about abnormal libido from Junko and tired, and I knew that they handled it with a buy, but I was conscious not to think about it as much as possible. When you can tell it from the person, the impact is different again.


    "At one point, I was dating a woman who still said yes, but I broke up with her dead. I''ve been buying and processing women ever since."


    "True..."


    Listening to the true story, Mika loses her words in a different way than her earlier clich��s. I don''t know how to take it, and I don''t see any words to call.


    "You want to be? Was that oyster in your industry terminology? You want to be that? I - I don''t think I want you that way. ''Cause I think I''m a comrade who''s had a training field with me many times before."


    "A comrade of war..."


    In a true way of perception, Mika finds herself in a delightfully lonely complex mood.


    "I think it''s a stronger connection than my family."


    The word was half a lie. True, I have an equally strong bond with the people in the laboratory I live with.


    "Truth is... maybe that''s what you think, but I was told that way... and I''m not happy either, but I''m really happy..."


    Mika snoozes along the way and clogs her words. It doesn''t have to be in this situation, such as the dialogue you expect from your opponent, or it can''t be required of them from your mouth.


    "I wonder why...... I used to be shaken up and give up, and yet... I can''t really change my mind. Am I crazy after all? What are the other women doing at times like this? All I can say is my friend is Junko, and I''m not going to ask that Junko. Heh heh... there''s something wrong with me saying that in front of you. Pity."


    Mika speaking in a trembling voice.


    (Was he feeling like Mika now, too...?


    True heartbreak hurts. I was a classmate in middle school and remembered a girl named Reiko Kikuchi who was truly an act. Her final period is tragic and remains a great wound to her true heart.


    "Then I''ll make it in Harlem."


    "What?"


    To a true word that is too abrupt, Mika opens her mouth pompously and sees the truth with her eyes as if to see even something incredible.


    "I''m serious. Mutsuki, you and Yuzuoka will be there. All right, that''s good. That solves it. Without Midori."


    ����


    I don''t think you''re joking. Truth is, Mika was out of line.


    "That''s okay. What''s wrong with two strands and three strands? I''ve tried to figure out a way to make no one unhappy, my conclusion."


    The trauma of the past growls as he speaks so.


    (At that time, I could have saved Reiko if I told him this. And hold him. But such a bold thing, there''s no way I can be a virgin at that time ubb)


    Trauma in middle school. I told her to go out with me because I could double strand myself, Reiko with a big heart wound. Depending on how I behaved, maybe I could have saved it, Truth has always thought. In worldly boring common sense and values that doing so might have saved them, even if it had been right.


    "Or am I, like, saying something crazy? There''s a lot going on... and I wonder if that''s driving me crazy... If I behave strangely like that and make the woman involved feel uncomfortable, I guess the woman should be dating whores only"


    I will always watch Mika not talk in silence and state what she truly thinks.


    (Should I talk about everything already? So you don''t have to understand, and if you get to know someone named me, they''re going to be neat to each other. If that makes you disillusioned...... if that makes you give up, you don''t have to suffer Mika)


    The truth of that thought was that I remembered everything that used to happen - how the girl who had favored herself had committed suicide - to Mika.


    "Did that happen..."


    After listening to the true story, Mika had been struck several times today. The true memorabilia among them was the biggest shock.


    "That.................. I know a lot has happened, but it''s my feeling that women go out with whores exclusively, and it''s pathetic to fall for that idea, and I want them to stop. Ugh! You don''t have to distort it there! Whatever you like! Well, a hot guy doesn''t mean he''s hard, that''s the kind of word there is for truth!


    "So you''re going to put it together?


    Mika encourages me with a smile, true for a moment but spills a smile.


    Seeing a true smile that occasionally makes you look unconscious, Mika moves away.


    "Whoa! There''s the bakapproo! Oh, my God!


    With the shouting, number two appeared on the terrace.


    "Who''s a stupid couple!


    Mika looks back and screams back, but I find it suspicious to see No. 2 look bloodless.


    "I don''t care. Miyagi''s old man was murdered!


    "What!?


    Upon hearing No. 2''s report, Mika changed her blood phase and rose, screaming.

 1670 4.

    Meir Takita was scouted locally when she was fifteen and became an underground idol.


    In the beginning, however many people, at least, couldn''t help but enjoy getting noticed in public, but gradually the workload grew, dressed in dreadful costumes, do it. This and unscrupulous instructions became more painful and the activity became painful.


    You only have three days off a month, and sometimes you are allowed to work more than twelve hours a day, and then your salary is about 40,000 yen a month. If you say any dissatisfaction or request at all, a high-pressure manager yells at you when you do. Even pillow sales were forced, but I said no to that with all my might. "This is how all popular idols are treated at first," he said, "and one day I have continued to endure by believing and saying that I can be more of a major myself, but eventually I reach my limit.


    One day, I couldn''t stand the terrible treatment of the office I belonged to, and when I tried to quit, I was beaten and threatened with paying 500 million yen for the penalty.


    I look back at my life and wonder why I''ve always had such terrible eyes. If I could be an idol, I would have hoped I could get out of misfortune, but it would be even more misfortune waiting for me.


    Mere was saved by the Tiger River where she came up with a serious suicide. So Meir finally got out of her misfortune. Since then, he has admired the Tiger River blindly, with both affection and benevolence.


    But when asked if that really made me happy, Meir feels different.


    Belonging to a proper entertainment office, Tiger River turns his hand to the advertising agency to sell more and more names with a gorilla push, which was instantly satisfactory, but soon becomes unsatisfactory in its current status and income and visibility.


    In addition, I compare myself to others more than ever before and become aware of them. All female entertainers other than myself view themselves as rivals, and popular women and women prettier than themselves become particularly fiercely hostile. As a result, I am always crunchy. I wouldn''t call it unhappy, but I can''t really feel happiness or anything like that.


    A former self who kept being overlooked for nothing and inferiority. By comparing them to others, they remind me of it.


    All I want to be praised, all I want to do is stand up and look down. Ask. I''m not satisfied. I don''t even feel happy right now.


    And at one point, Mere, endowed with power by the Tiger River, with his power, let him kill whomever he did not like.


    It wasn''t just Meir, the Tiger River was starting to do the same. But Tiger River is much more cautious than Mere. The ability of the Tiger River can also be used to kill in the first place, but that is not its original use, and depending on how it is used, it can look like suicide and be disposed of. Or even missing. Therefore, even if the Tiger River killed those who did not like it, it never brightened at all.


    There were two witnesses at the murder scene. Miyagi said he was attacked by a Phantom full of white eels when he left the bathroom.


    In front of the toilet, a hole called the hole in his face is pushed out, his eyeballs fly out, his nose is torn, and the ends of his mouth are ripped and his torn tongue pops out, and the unbroken remains of the Miyagi are rolling onto the hallway floor.


    "Old man... you had a good smile earlier..."


    "Terrible. Holes, holes, holes."


    Number two bites off his lips, and number seven makes tears.


    "We''re going to find the killer! Have them all follow my instructions!


    Suddenly, Mika screams in an unspoken tone. The entertainers gathered at the scene make a decent face.


    "No, how can you have such authority?


    "The police should wait. Don''t dress up."


    "Well, don''t compartmentalize when you''re a kid. They''re all older than you."


    The entertainers, whose pride enlarged like a monster, rebelled against this attitude of Mika at the spinal reflex level.


    "In the back street, no matter how hard it is..."


    The disgusting words of an older talent were blocked by gunfire.


    From the gun in Mika''s hand, he sees the purple smoke rising, while those who were nasty and noisy quiet at the same time.


    "The powerful have the right to rule the powerless! That''s the code of this world! I need your help finding the killer! I received a request from Mr. Miyagi! It''s a request for a solution to a series of murders targeting only entertainers! If you don''t want to be the next victim, obey me! Anyone who disobeys will be seen as a killer and a collaborator of the killer and shot! Those who do not obey, even if they do not, are obstructors, but therefore shoot!


    Mika declares in good spirits and asks for a reaction. Complete silence. Nobody tries to open their mouth. It was conveyed that Mika meant it, and no celebrities of a chunk of pride had the guts to push their lives closer together. Pride, which should have been enlarged like a monster, had shrunk with fear and was now smaller than the elementary particles.


    "Mika Tsukinawa, you look better than I thought. I''m gonna be a fan today."


    "Wow, Mika was really a backstreet resident."


    "No, I knew it. I had a different aura."


    On the contrary, a small number of people are impressed by this outrage.


    Next to the true one who had already been in to examine the wreckage, Mika also leans back and puts her finger in the hole in her wide spread face.


    "Heh, you got it, you guys. The last thing I say to the world is it''s not gold, it''s not status, it''s not fame, let alone love or anything. The last thing you win is violence. Don''t you see? Hey, Grandpa there, what happened to the momentum just now? Whoa, so is Obahan over there. Conoyalo. How old are you? Same dialogue. Say it again. Wow. Whoops!"


    No. 2 was in good shape and jerked off the talents who had rebelled earlier, but Mika stood up along the way and beat him up silently. Head with a goo.


    (I knew this guy was sooo annoying...)


    Mixed among the wild horses, Meir stares at Mika''s back and amplifies her negative thoughts.


    (He''s like this. This guy is definitely the one who thinks he''s got the Earth going around him. Princess "Heroin" with hero "Heroin" temptation. I can''t allow a guy like that to exist)


    The flame of jealousy shifts straight to intent to kill. Mika didn''t even do anything malicious against Meir. Nonetheless, I hate Mika more than those who have ever directly abused Meir, and I can''t help but want to kill her.


    "Don''t feel slightly murderous"


    Meika stood up quietly telling her, not screaming, so Meir gave it a whiff.


    Mika looks back and Meir''s gaze matches. I glanced at Meir with a pinpoint.


    The gallery pays attention. Meir wolves and takes a step back. My teeth are shaking small.


    "It helps me get my tail out light"


    "Hey, what? What are you talking about?


    Meanwhile, Mae manages to get through the scene by deluding herself based on the fact that she is being treated as a murderer without any evidence.


    "We''ll soon find out what we''re talking about!


    Mika screamed and stuck a gun in Meir''s forehead.


    (Threaten... Absolutely threatening...... But it''s crazy that I made you a threat... No, he''s crazy, so I might just shoot him like this)


    Meir''s fears and confusion reached their limits, and Meir activated her abilities.


    "Wow!


    "What the hell is this guy!?


    "Pervert!? You''re a pervert!?


    A Phantom appeared white all over his body and grew like an eel from all over his body, and the gallery continued.


    "This is him! This guy just killed Mr. Miyagi!


    A witness screamed, pointing to a Phantom with white eels growing from all over his body.


    Mika turns away from Meir and faces the White Eel Phantom. Seeing that move, Meir relieves herself.


    After the relief, my anger boiled violently. Without any proof, more anger and willingness to kill than earlier boiled over Mika, who had treated herself as a culprit in front of a large crowd, saying what the killer was like.


    (I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you unnecessarily and miserably in front of everyone!


    "Killing is leaking again!


    With her gaze at the Phantom, Mika screamed consciously at Meir, when the Phantom made a huge jump and hit Mika.

 1671 5

    "Guide the wild horses!


    Mika orders Clones.


    "Step back, please. Off-site brawling is very dangerous."


    "Wow! Move it, you cunts! Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!


    The clones try to move the entertainers, but curiosity prevails over fear, they don''t try to move inside and are forced to struggle.


    "That looks like the Phantom who appeared in" Tentacle Bonsai "..."


    Some of the galleries were familiar entertainers to this Phantom who grew eels with his all-body white skin. It looked terribly like a Phantom appearing in an old B-grade horror some years ago.


    This Phantom created by Meir embodies the most fearful image of Meir''s memory. Phantom of a Grade B horror movie I saw late at night as a kid. In the movie it didn''t actually grow eels, it was tentacles, but the memory was vague and it came in this form.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!


    Seeing the leap and speed of a Phantom full of bright white eels greatly outweighed that of a person, Mika used fate manipulation at all costs from the beginning.


    Activate the destiny manipulation of getting rid of some bad luck, but surely there will be a small bad luck in the future. It only works in the form of avoidance to bad luck, but any tragic bad luck is later converted into a form of small bad luck.


    Mika jumps backwards. I see it as hard not to be challenged into a melee fight, and first I take the distance.


    "Ha!


    Mika came to herself, so an elderly woman in a fur coat hurriedly tried to escape and accidentally fell over.


    A landed Phantom takes a distance to Mika. Mika tries to get further distance. The gallery escapes.


    A Phantom who tried to approach Mika fell flashly. He stepped on the hem of the fallen entertainer''s coat and slipped.


    (Bad luck late payment worked!


    Having so determined, Mika activated the next destiny manipulation.


    "Fortune foreclosure!


    Destiny manipulation that brings little happiness to itself, which can only be used once a day. It does not mean, however, that it will definitely work when it comes to avoiding bad luck. And as a price for using this technique, the good fortune to visit in the future turns into bad luck.


    Mika fires two shots at the gun, aiming at the fallen Phantom''s feet and chest.


    The Phantom quickly rolled over and dodged the bullet, but the bullet aimed at his leg hits the floor and jumps, hitting the Phantom''s thigh.


    (It''s a lucky activation in the form of a pursuit by a bouncing bullet as targeted!


    Fucking laughing Mika. This pattern has happened several times before.


    (hey...... all of a sudden they''re pushing me...)


    Meir, who is invoking a Phantom Full of White Eels, a projection of her own image, sees the Phantom suddenly being unilaterally done, and she finds herself in a hurry. I didn''t even imagine this Phantom, who is better at physical abilities than humans, losing, etc.


    (You mean Mr. Tiger River was right? You knew this guy was stronger?


    Point your gaze at the Tiger River in the gallery like Meir asks for salvation, but the Tiger River shifts its gaze away from Meir.


    "The transfer of bad luck!


    With the effect of late payment of bad luck, we make sure that bad luck occurs in our own future, and we cancel it by the transfer of bad luck, which is an intermediate fate manipulation technique, but also impersonate the other party. At the earliest this is a fate-manipulative combo of two stone three birds, which has become a classic for Mika.


    However, even though the transfer of bad luck lacks certainty, if it fails, it will return twice as bad luck to itself, so use with caution. It is possible to use it in conjunction with the late payment of bad luck, but the occurrence of bad luck generated by the advance loan of good luck cannot be impersonated.


    In other words, Mika is now in a state where the bad luck caused by the late payment of bad luck could now be cancelled, but the debt of the forward borrowing of good luck remains.


    Mika shoots two more guns at the Phantom who is still down. One shot was aimed and shot as it was and the other was aimed at the space after the behavioral prediction.


    Before Mika fires the gun, Meir rushes to move the Phantom. The bullets came off two times.


    (I saw that the price of my lucky foreclosure has now been paid!


    Mika was so sure, but I immediately reconsider whether I was wrong. Because the Phantom stood up, and behind it, there were many entertainers. Shooting now is dangerous. And the price of a good fortune foreclosure makes me wonder if this is the right time.


    I don''t get an answer, but in any case, I can''t shoot a gun from where Mika is.


    Shortly after Mika ran out to reposition, two gunshots sounded.


    True shot from the side of the Phantom. The bullet had hit the Phantom''s flank and neck, respectively.


    (Ahhhh...... Don''t get weaker and weaker.)


    More enemies, and more bullets, accumulating damage on the Phantom, Meir clearly found. Much more robust than humans, but still, like normal organisms, movement is dull if damaged, all of which renders them incapable of action. It is the product of an image, so it does not die, but when it becomes incapacitated, if the damage does not recover after some time, it is useless to invoke it.


    Meir once again takes a glimpse of the Tiger River. The enemy has grown to two, so expect me to help this one too.


    Tiger River, which receives Meir''s gaze and wonders whether to make a hand out of it.


    (Mika Tsukinawa is screaming something from earlier, isn''t she activating the power of the paranormal? If so, the rumor was true that Mika Tsukinawa had been converted into a Mad Scientist and was gaining extraordinary power, so if she handed it out in a detour, it wouldn''t taste good. But leave Meir alone, you can''t even kill him)


    The Tiger River decided to save Meir in a different way instead of letting herself go.


    White Phantom fires many eels from his own body at Mika.


    While the distance is away, Mika avoids the eel, which only flies in a straight line, at her leisure. The eel that fell on the floor had been around for a while, but eventually disappeared.


    (Seen as a bitter attack! I mean, you''re mostly cornered!


    In an attempt to strike once and for all, Mika fires three guns at the Phantom.


    One shot was after behavioral prediction, but without moving, the Phantom ate one bullet at a time in his chest and belly and slowly vanished, as if dissolved in the air.


    "Ugh..."


    Lightly broken his supernatural abilities, Meir groans with a pale face.


    To Meir, Mika heals and slowly walks closer.


    It was then. The space behind Meir was distorted and the door opened. That''s what Mika has seen many times too.


    (saying it''s a door that leads to subspace!?


    In front of the amazing Mika, someone behind the door of the subspace reaches out, grabs Meir''s collar and tries to drag her inside the door.


    As a way to miss, Mika points a gun at Meir.


    "Don''t shoot me!


    When Meir screamed with a cry, Mika hesitated and her finger movement stopped trying to pull the trigger.


    (The only way to prevent it is to kill it. Besides......)


    There were several reasons for hesitation. Resistance to killing without revealing the truth either. Having company means killing Mere alone is a bad idea. And empathy and sympathy for Meir.


    (Occasionally...... sometimes I find out about the person I''m fighting. I don''t even exchange words, but I know who they are. I wasn''t the only one who said it was true and common)


    Truly, now was the time. Mika found out something about Meir.


    In front of the masses watching, Meir disappeared into the subspace. Surrounding.


    "That''s a subspace tunnel. Looks like he''s got more than one supernatural power."


    True speaks to Mika.


    (Glad I brought my teacher along too)


    Seeing that Meir had escaped being good, Tiger River stroked his chest down.


    (One...... there was a familiar child. What a surprise. What a coincidence)


    Those who are in the Tiger River utter a voice that is heard only by the Tiger River.


    (Who?


    (A boy near Mika Tsukinawa right now. You don''t know anything about me over there. Ma, you better be careful. no matter how much power you get, that kid is strong)


    Listening to those within, Tiger River turns a true gaze.


    "Meir Tsuda looks like the killer from the reaction, but you didn''t get the evidence, did you?"


    Clones, who was organizing a wild horse, also gathers near Mika, and the XI calls out.


    "Oh! But this is all I''ve ever exposed my horse legs in front of a bunch of people! It''ll be hard to hide them through like this over there!


    Mika screaming so, but in her belly she was thinking the opposite. On the contrary, I thought it would take grand deception. In order to make it difficult to do it, I made the audience aware and scream out the current dialogue.


    (I''ll never let you get away with this! Mr. Miyagi''s vengeance will be fought!


    Mika was determined, staring at the end of the subspace door disappearing.


    The police arrived some time later.


    The entertainers gathered at the party wanted to say goodbye just now, but they were at the scene of the murder, so they didn''t either. Although brief, situational interviews are conducted in summary.


    "It looks like we''ve already got a government agency working on this. The police have also been notified to cooperate only when requested, without any help. I told the police I''d give up my manners."


    An elderly detective punches Mika in the ear.


    "Then tell me to pull my hand too!?


    Mika stared at the elderly detective, but the elderly detective shook his head to the side.


    "It''s not. It''s just information. It''s not uncommon for detectives, end-of-life shoppers and police to cooperate, let alone Mika Tsukinawa, who is known to handle backstreet-related problems, would have less backlash as a police officer. At least not more than suspicious government agencies."


    An elderly detective laughs.


    "I''ve been entrusted!


    Mika also laughs back at the detective, letting him slap her in the chest with his fist.


    There were those who saw the interaction and laughed slightly. Tiger River.


    (Excellent... Mika Tsukinawa. No doubt about it, it''s the brightest girl in Japan right now)


    Superheroine as if it had popped out of the movie world, in the eyes of the Tiger River. The fact that such a wonderful girl is in the world is a miracle in itself, and I think it is a miracle that she was able to tour with such a girl, without exaggeration. I sincerely think.


    (I want to get it...... I want it to be mine. Whatever......)


    And how wonderful it would be if I gave in to such a miraculous girl, the Tiger River dreamed.

 1672 6.

    Walking inside the subspace tunnel, Meir and the other exited directly into the car parked in the parking lot.


    "Thanks for the help. Sir...?


    "You''re welcome."


    To Mere, whom I thank, the young man who helped her escape, says in a careless voice. About two or three years older than Meir.


    This man is employed by the Tiger River. The story is that it''s a backstreet starter or escort, and it also has extraordinary powers. His name is Taishin Tai "Pretending". A little child face, but always faceless, Tiger River said it was a cute young creation, but in front of him, he called for a teacher.


    Without saying anything to Meir, the heart lets out the car.


    "Where are you going?


    "You wouldn''t know if I didn''t tell you? This is my client''s house. You think you can make that kind of ridiculous noise and go home?


    I thought Meir had returned an awesome aversion, but Meir knows that this is not the aversion. This man is seriously going to run into questions.


    He''s a strange man at the level of insignificant everyday conversation when he says he has a lot of flaccid sensibilities with a regular person. But Meir couldn''t hate this man with all her heart, even if he was offended by it. Because I had that kind of feeling, like a compatriot with myself.


    (Me too... they treated me like a vikin. To the wounded from all...... This guy''s always been such a knoll, too, you''d definitely be)


    If I had thought about that, Meir would have thought of something.


    "Mrs. Shin, can I ask you something?


    "What is it?


    "You''ve never been called by tokoroten and hatred?


    "Yes. What does that question mean?


    "Nothing..."


    To Heart Tai''s big serious answer, Meir laughs a lot smaller and turns that way.


    It''s the other way around.


    Meir was squeaking in her mouth as she looked out the window at night.


    Eleven o''clock at night. Mika, Clones and True and Dull had left the party venue and entered a coffee shop that was open twenty-four hours and was trying to calm down.


    But even though I tried to calm down, I''ve been talking about the earlier murder of Copper Sanro Miyagi and the subsequent battle with the Phantom, as well as the case of Meir Takita, who acted strangely.


    "Is there any doubt that a woman named Mae Tsuta was the killer?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but I''m extremely suspicious! It would be 99% cr! If she was the killer, the fact that she showed her tail lightly was confusing!


    "You''re simply an idiot. A lot of fools don''t suppress emotions like that."


    True, Mika and No. 2 speak respectively.


    "It''s already been rumored online."


    Multiple projections of smaller holographic displays report, splitting the displays multiple times and flying each towards the men on the field.


    "Is someone in the venue spreading?"


    "Besides, that''s an argument that determines Mae Tsuta to be the killer. From the way things were going, we''d all think so."


    True and XIII said.


    "If Mae Tsuda was the killer, now you can''t come out anymore, can you? Keep on running or you''re going to stay hidden somewhere"


    And, number eleven.


    "It''s the original."


    I smile slightly and No. 2 sees Mika.


    "You think I made the best choice on that occasion! And the situation is not so bad now either! You''d totally hunt him down and dress him down! Of course, it would have been a morebetter if we had been able to capture him on that spot!


    "Shit, uh, speaking of which,"


    To Mika, who puts it back in grandeur, No. 2 strikes her tongue.


    "But it would be quite a failure to go missing. If you keep hiding like this, it''s a hassle."


    "Fair enough! But I also found out that there are multiple killers, or collaborators, and I''m going to think positively!


    To true pointing out, Mika doesn''t break a positive attitude. Nevertheless, I don''t even know how to hit my hand in this situation. In some respects, it can also be said that it has gotten worse than dressed to go back to the shake out.


    11: 00 in the middle of the night. Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley, while on the move, saw and learned rumors of Meir online.


    "We can''t get to the killer candidate any sooner than we do. Mika Tsukinawa, let''s do it."


    Ruhiko Left Valley admires driving the car.


    "Besides, it''s dramatic that the murderer asked me to do it."


    Kenyoshi Riyama, who was opening the display and reporting stories that were running online, said.


    "That means we should change our target now and try to hit Shiita Mair?


    Ryohiko Left Valley asks for his opinion.


    "No, we''ve come this far, let''s explore this way. This rumor is also pretty credible. It''s a rumor level."


    "There are fools in the world who will swallow rumors right away. But sometimes the rumors are right. That''s hard."


    Says Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley. They were in the midst of learning certain rumors and heading to the residence of a certain person.


    Eventually, the two arrived as managers of an IT company called Kyoichi Tiger River, which has recently been heavily exposed to the media. I have also repeated and often inflamed my gold bragging and painful remarks online. And lots of floating stories with entertainers.


    And there are rumors that many of the entertainer missing persons were involved with him. The occurrence of those missing persons was the same time period as when the serial killings of entertainers took place.


    "CCTV, can you do something?


    Kenyoshi Riyama asks after getting out of the car.


    "I may not be able to do it all, but I''ll try"


    Ryohiko Left Valley answered and activated his abilities.


    If there''s anything wrong with the surveillance cameras, they''re set to let you know immediately.


    The Tiger River saw some of the cameras blocked by something when it reflected the monitor in a holographic display.


    But he doesn''t seem to have even noticed the existence of a hidden camera, which clearly shows two young men breaking into the mansion.


    "Again. It''s called the guy in the back street, you''ve already got your eyes on him."


    Three more backstreet residents had approached the source of the Tiger River.


    (In all, Meir has killed him three times before, but this time he does it well. There''s also a teacher.)


    Tiger River taking out the Virtual Phone.


    "Doctor, please. Try not to kill me. Because I can manipulate it."


    Copy that. I''m on my way with Mr. Tsuta right now.


    "How long will it take?


    More than fifteen minutes.


    Hearing the person on the phone - Taishin Tai, Tiger River conceives. I lost track of the fact that I was on the move. I''ve been doing a lot of shopping to keep Meir here. If the intruder was capable of his assassination, it would be difficult to hide and do so for fifteen minutes. I just have to deal with it myself.


    "I''ll try to do something by myself, but please do it as soon as possible"


    Tell him so, Tiger River hangs up.


    (Meir should hide it in my house for a while, but that''s what happened. Totally... he''s a helpless guy. Make two frivolous moves just tonight...... One of these days, they''ll be coming for me.)


    Sighed, the Tiger River moved around the house.


    Open the door leading to the basement and down the stairs. There are several rooms in the basement, hiding with one of them.


    (Let''s hide like this for a while and see how it goes. But if those guys also sense the existence of this room, there''s a chance they''ll have to fight each other)


    I was worried about the two of them, although I was confident that they could do something unintentionally if they were alone.


    (Do something about one person, and then hold back until the teacher arrives? Or I''ll just have to do it alone for both of us)


    Tiger River decided to be ready.


    "The house is full of surveillance cameras, too. This... you''ve been noticed. I can''t walk away from the camera."


    "I mean, this way of alerting me is strange, and maybe bingo"


    Kenyoshi Riyama and Ryohiko Left Valley, who broke into the mansion, walk down the hallway in such conversation.


    "Look at this."


    Zohiko Left Valley opens the door and discovers the staircase leading to the basement.


    "Suspicious as you wish"


    "Be careful, we''re moving on."


    They went down the stairs.

 1673 7

    The Tiger River confirmed two intruders breaking into the basement in a display showing surveillance cameras.


    "Are you here?"


    nervous tiger river.


    (Unexpectedly, I want to clean up one person quickly. That way, we''ll figure something out later. But it doesn''t taste good when you''re taking care of it with the first person)


    Tiger River spreads his mouth wide and continues to spit something out of his mouth.


    Three creatures were spit out resembling red, yellow, and blue rats.


    (Thanks to Meir, the teacher left my escort, like this. Good Lord)


    I think so Tiger River, but I don''t find Meir abominable. I can''t help it, you''re a troubled guy. I can afford to be laughing to the extent. No, even in situations where you can''t afford it, there''s rarely anything to be angry about Meir.


    Open the door slightly and let the three rats out of the door gap. The rat climbs the wall and runs through the ceiling in the hallway.


    Meanwhile, not so far from the room with the Tiger River, two people, Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryuhiko Left Valley, walk in an underground passage with lights.


    The first sign I noticed was Ryohiko Left Valley.


    "Something''s coming. Be careful."


    Zohiko Left Valley warns. He has two abilities, one of which is, surely, a vague hazard prediction. When danger is imminent, only vaguely predict the fact that danger is imminent.


    (Understood? But as long as I can get a visual)


    With a microphone that was set up, the Tiger River, who was also picking up the audio in the hallway, tongues.


    "What? That..."


    Looking up at the three brightly colored rats running through the ceiling in front, Kenyoshi Riyama gives a surprising voice.


    "I don''t know what it is, but it looks bad"


    It was then that Ryohiko Left Valley muttered and tried to intercept the leeks.


    The lights went out in the hallway and it got dark.


    I immediately turn on the lights with a virtual phone, but still I was only upset for a moment, and the two of them were stiff.


    "Ouch!


    Kenyoshi Rightyama speaks up. Ryohiko Left Valley fears the situation of an ambush in the dark and the fact that the other party has been attacked.


    The lights will be on soon. Ryohiko Left Valley saw a yellow, blue-haired rat bite on Kenji Rightyama''s neck and on his left hand.


    (Did you take one off... I have no choice)


    Frowning tiger river. This ability, the vision of a rat and a tiger river, is not linked. Operate only from the perspective of the Tiger River. Therefore, it is not possible to operate accurately in the dark. I''m in remote operation over the camera right now.


    Dropping the lights was a bet for a successful strike. But the results are not the best.


    Kenyoshi Riyama shakes off the rats.


    "What, this guy..."


    Standing side by side in front, watching the three rats, Kenyoshi Riyama groans.


    "What, it... It''s weird."


    Seeing a mysterious count of 0: 44 in yellow on Kenji Rightyama''s neck and 2: 45 in blue on the back of his left hand, and also counting down, Toshihiko Left Valley pointed it out.


    "Does it suck to be zero?


    Confirm the blue countdown on your left hand side, and Kenyoshi Rightyama squeaks.


    More blue rats and yellow rats jumped for Kenyoshi Rightyama.


    From both hands of Kenji Rightyama, two white, long strips of light stretch out, toward two rats.


    Glowing white banded things like toilet paper wrap around blue rats and yellow rats and restrain them each.


    "That''s..."


    Confirming that Kenyoshi Rightyama was carrying a glowing white, thick cylinder in both hands, the Tiger River frowned between his brows. The white belt stretches from there. That''s something everyone knows.


    "Toilet top paper?"


    A tiger river that speaks its name. Except it emits a pale light, which is nothing but traitpaper.


    "Ouch!


    Kenyoshi Rightyama makes a small scream. The only red rat who escaped white belt restraint was biting his leg.


    Only the red guy is so fast.


    Seeing the movement of the red rats, Ryuhiko Left Valley thinks. And I can''t figure out how to display the countdown.


    Red rats are now headed for Ryohiko Left Valley.


    (But slower than me)


    Ryohiko Left Valley launches an attack toward the red rat.


    "Did you get hit..."


    When he saw something elongated piercing his red ratty body, Tiger River glanced at him. The red ratty body begins to melt. If I take some damage, it melts and turns into just protein.


    Something like an elongated insect limb was growing from the body of Ryohiko Left Valley, breaking through his clothes. It grows from the flank, from the shoulders, from the back, from above the head, many times. Its length is fragmented, but even the shortest ones are two meters. One of them pierced a rat.


    "Seal the guy next to you!


    The Tiger River, which opened the door to the room, shouted.


    "Huh?"


    Sensing signs of tearing the air with his skin, Ryuhiko Left Valley looked at Kenyoshi Rightyama in surprise.


    Kenyoshi Rightyama was rolling out a glowing belt toward Ryohiko Left Valley. And Ryohiko Left Valley witnessed. On the neck of Kiyogi Rightyama, there emerges something like a round mark in three colors: red, yellow and blue. The countdown was nowhere else.


    The whole body of Ryohiko the left valley was wrapped around a glowing band like the toilet paper of Kenji the right mountain, made like a mummy, and the movement sealed.


    "That''s a convenient ability. Whoever was putting out insect limbs, I''ll subjugate him as soon as my powers recover."


    Tiger River, who left the room and went to the battle scene, looks down and laughs at the fallen left valley, Ryuhiko.


    The name of the Tiger River''s ability is Obedience Virus. When the three rats bite, the countdown according to the colour falls on the bite. Instead of the ability being activated when the countdown reaches zero, if all three bite you during the countdown, the ability is activated and you are subjugated to the Tiger River.


    The countdown due to rat bites lasts three minutes for blue, one minute for yellow, and fifteen seconds for red to cut the countdown. The rate of ratting is the fastest in red and the slowest in blue.


    A tri-colored mark floats around his neck when he is completely submissive to the Tiger River.


    The perspective of the three rats and the Tiger River is not linked. Operate only in the sight of the Tiger River. And these rats are cultured and created from the cells of the Tiger River, not a temporary embodiment of an image like Meir, but a completely material existence.


    "Doctor. I finished this one alone. We''ve injected a good obedience virus."


    ''Really? That''s good.''


    When I contacted Tai Xin Tai, my clerical voice returned.


    (That man - Tai, compared to many other humans... well, there''s no such thing as human flavor. I mean, it''s uneven, I don''t have any affection...)


    "I think so too."


    In response to the inner voice sounding in the Tiger River, the Tiger River answered with a voice.


    Then the Tiger River asked him who the two clients were, after subjecting Ryuhiko Left Valley as well.


    "Murder club...?


    Hearing the name, Tiger River opened his mouth for a moment. It must have calmed the public down because it was madness after all, but the truth is that being madness was a lie, and even though it was real, they told a hard story about it becoming a secret agency of the state.


    (When the country is the enemy... Then the assassin will come next)


    Whatever you want, they''re bad for you. One of these days, the future of me being killed will really cross my brain. I also thought about fleeing the country, but immediately dismissed the idea.


    (We have to run to the point where we can run. Do you want me to attract them and subjugate these guys as well to keep more handpawns)


    Setting his belly, Tiger River asked Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryuhiko Left Valley further questions.


    "As far as I know, tell me the names and abilities of the members"


    Late at night, Mihei Kettle Hill sends requests to four people: Dawn Yu, Ryujiro Suzuki, Kenichi Serizawa, and Ryoko Hashino.


    Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley were driven into distress, and they said they lost touch after making a request for backup.


    "I feel like I''m inviting you to this, don''t I? I don''t think that''s a very good way to invite people."


    Yu felt suspicious and complained of his suspicions in the naked shade of SNS.


    "I still know how to invite you to let me know it''s dangerous. It also seems odd that you should come and support me openly. If you''re in a crisis situation, there''s no way you can make it from now on. If you can afford it, you''ll tell us the situation in more detail."


    "I see."


    "But you can''t just ignore it."


    ''Something''s wrong with where it''s coming from. I''m choosing an unpopular place. "


    Is it a park at night? It seems very popular. Mainly...... ''


    "You don''t have to tell me."


    Kettle Hill, Ryujiro, Tsuko, and finally Kenichi, each speak.


    "Ryujiro is right, we can''t leave him alone, so be very vigilant and let these four go"


    I was in my bedroom. Damn...... stay up all night ''


    Yu makes up his mind, and Tatsuko is stupid.


    "My abilities are going to help."


    We all understood what Ryujiro''s remarks indicated.

 1674 8

    Somewhere in the city. Late night park.


    There are countless places where trees thrive and are suitable for hiding.


    According to information from Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley, who rule with the obedience virus, a girl named Dawn Yu, the leader, seems to possess a tremendous ability to extinguish what she sees.


    (If he comes, I would love to pawn him. But... it''s also dangerous. If you don''t decide to strike in one shot, that''s it)


    Abnormal powers, such as erasing what you see, are a bottom-up threat, but that''s why they''re fascinating. If we get it, we can end the interrupters one after the other, and I wonder if the country''s secret services are likely to be able to fight enough with their opponents.


    I''ve already heard the characteristics of the opponent. Target the girl first and let the three rats bite. And give orders.


    Instructions are given to Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley in Inc. The ability of the Tiger River is sufficient for vague instructions, but without instructions by voice, one cannot move those who have made him obedient. I make you absolutely obey orders, but I''m not manipulating you completely as you wish. I''m not even taking away the other person''s thinking power or will. It only makes them obey.


    Once under control, even if you do not order it, you will never only do harm to the Tiger River. Avoid that extent at your own discretion.


    After leaving Meir at home, Tiger River, accompanied by Tai Xintai, was watching from within the subspace created by Xintai in the designated park.


    Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley are deliberately causing them to fall in the park. It is troublesome if you are found by an extra passerby, so it is decided that you were drunk at that time.


    "After 1: 30? Don''t make me wait long."


    Tiger River yawns. It''s been almost two hours since I called for fake rescue.


    "Should I wake you up when I come?


    "No, no... I appreciate your concern, but you can''t just leave it to your teacher"


    Tiger River shys away from the offer of a distant heart of his own age and that of his parents and children.


    "But you''re sleepy, aren''t you? I was hired. You can sleep."


    "No, no... it''s okay"


    I don''t know if my heart is meant to be kind, but sleepy, there''s no way I can sleep in this situation.


    (I knew this guy was a little sloppy...)


    Against Xintai, Tiger River thought once again.


    The face of the Homicide Negative Club - Yu, Ryujiro, Akiichi and Tsuko - arrived much late at the park where a rescue request was made. Thanks to the cab getting involved in a ball-pushing accident on the way. Fortunately, there were no injuries to the four of them, but traffic broke out and it took me a while to catch a new taxi.


    Yuda moves through it as Ryujiro stretches a multilayered phantom junction.


    First, look from somewhere you might be able to hide.


    The passageway of the Phantom Conclave, by multiplying the layers of the phantom of the landscape, will not be able to see who is inside the Phantom Conclave either, so we have to enter the same layer as the other who is in the phantom only when looking for hidden objects. But if we put them in the same layer, they''ll recognize us. Anyway, if you''re just hiding yourself, you can''t say it''s a very good ability to find someone who doesn''t know where you are.


    For this reason, he was carrying out the task of sneaking out only his head from the junction and sneaking around where he was likely to be hiding while traveling within the Phantom junction.


    There he is.


    Ryujiro reports that he only got his head out of the junction for a moment, and the other three also get their heads out just for a moment.


    Confirm that Kiyoshi Rightyama and Ryohiko Left Valley are down.


    "I''d rather shoot this on a virtual phone than head it out. Now."


    "And now no one but Yu has ever noticed."


    Yu and Akiichi say.


    "So, it''s obviously like a trap, but what do you do?


    Tsukiko turns to Yu and asks.


    "If we get close, we could get hit. Let''s explore what''s going on around us."


    "Yes, yes."


    Following Yu''s instructions, Ryujiro stretches his phantom passage.


    "I''m here...... It''s dangerous to keep going in the open."


    Meanwhile, Kenyoshi Rightyama groans and reports to Tiger River, which is in the subspace. Hazard prediction capabilities worked. It''s not a danger to me, it''s a danger to the Tiger River.


    "I feel the power of paranormal working strong. That''s a sign of an illusion kind. Shall we disarm it?


    After Heartfelt explained the situation next to Tiger River, confirm.


    "Say hello if you can"


    "So..."


    My heart starts casting spells.


    "Huh?"


    "Oops."


    Suddenly the phantom passage is lifted, their appearance is dewy, and they can also see the two people who are falling, and the four of them are confused.


    "Attract the two of you."


    When Tiger River gave instructions to Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryuhiko Left Valley in Inc., they woke themselves up. And turn your hostile gaze to the four of you who are supposed to be your companions.


    (I don''t feel like killing you. I mean, this is...)


    Because Yu was being manipulated by the two of them and because they were hostile but not willing to kill them, someone quickly broke through when they were using these two to attract their own attention and were looking to manipulate them as well.


    Something like a long insect limb grows from all over the body of Ryohiko Left Valley.


    "I''ll deal with this one."


    Sumiko, who is good at melee combat, advances.


    Kiyohiko Riyama attacked Kiyohiko Riyama earlier than Ryohiko Left Valley.


    Something like toilet paper that emits a pale light stretches out, moving like a snake through the air toward a snake.


    Toilet paver-like bands, the bands are tangled in the legs of the bands, and the bands are rolled tight, even though the bands try to kick through with a high kick. Then he rushes up like crawling through the body of a shrimp with it wrapped around it, and he winds it up multiple times.


    Kenji Riyama''s ability to do this is called Eternal Toilet Paper.


    Kenji Riyama had a severe paranoid habit, and he believed and did not suspect that he would eventually be transworldly.


    But when it does, there''s a big problem. It is a toilet paper issue in different worlds.


    What are the protagonists and heroines of the fantasy world doing in the bathroom? Naturally, the journey will take place outdoors, but what is the paper doing at that time? Are you using leaves around there? Or use corn core, like old America? How cute heroine, after adding use, is wiping with leaves, and the parasite that was on the leaves is entering the body from the anus? Every time I thought about that, nervous Kenyoshi Riyama was going mad.


    So the ability he wanted at the Snow Oka Institute is this Eternal Toilet Paper. The glowing toilet paper embodied by the image can be used for attack, defense or captivity. I can do it instead of rope. There is also healing if wrapped around the wound. Of course I can use it the way it is supposed to.


    With this ability, you don''t have to worry about anything, no matter when you are summoned to another world. Come in full shape. It can also keep the beautiful girls you know in different worlds clean and protect them from parasites. Believing that, Kenyoshi Rightyama lived the days waiting for when he would be summoned now or now.


    "Oh, shit!


    With the anger, Miko wraps more and more toilet paper around her body, but no matter how many times she breaks it, the toilet paper quickly sticks to each other in the pieces. And I roll the koji around more and more.


    While Tatsuko was struggling with evil, Ryuhiko Left Valley turned wide and tried to get close to the three of them behind Tatsuko.


    He fell down so that the body of its left valley, Ryuhiko, could be blown from the side. Sharp and clear crushing poured down.


    Where Ryohiko Left Valley woke up, Sharp Ichi, who locked back on, waved his arm and descended even more transparently. Ryohiko Left Valley plunges to the ground.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Ryujiro activates his abilities and invokes a giant zombie rabbit.


    The giant zombie rabbit jumps heavily, stomping and cutting toilet paper stretching toward the harpoon. The toilet paper I tried to connect to right away, but the giant zombie rabbit ate on its cutting surface and got stuck, so I couldn''t connect, and the toilet paper wrapped around the stubble disappeared.


    Yu was exposed to attacks by enemies other than Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryuhiko Left Valley.


    Three tri-colored round rats jump from three directions.


    (Looks like other enemies'' abilities.)


    While avoiding yellow and blue rats, Yu thinks.


    "Ouch."


    A gentleman who experiences pain in his right ankle and unwittingly raises his voice. The red rats moved extraordinarily fast compared to the other two and were irreplaceably bitten.


    Yu activates the extinction gaze, and the red rats disappear.


    But on Yu''s right ankle sock, a red number was sticking, starting with a number of 0: 15, which counts as 0: 14, 0: 13.


    (The two are being manipulated. I mean, you should think that our information is leaking, too. And I was targeted...... Is this rat-like ability to manipulate? If the count goes to 0: 00, will it be manipulated? But why bother counting? If you do something within the count, they won''t manipulate you? or vice versa?)


    As I was thinking, the red number came to 0: 00 and the number floating around Yu''s left ankle vanished.


    (Nothing''s happening, is it? I mean, the count is convenient on the manipulative side, or can you manipulate it if you do something within the count? There are three rats, the red rat bit me and the red count means...... if it''s a rat of other colors, it counts in other colors?


    There is such toothache that the mechanism of activation of the enemy''s abilities does not make sense.


    A superior who also tried to turn an extinguishing gaze on the other two, but before his ability was activated by a direct hit of gaze, the rat was out of his superior gaze.


    The enemy still seemed to grasp Yu''s abilities and was clearly making a move to escape Yu''s gaze.


    "Everybody, hey, watch out for red, yellow, blue rats. Come on. Maybe if all of them bit me, they''d manipulate me."


    Yu warns.


    "I didn''t know they noticed..."


    "The power to extinguish is troublesome, but so is the level of insight. Camouflage Mr. Tiger River''s abilities with my technique, but I don''t think this will make sense to him."


    Tai calmly told the stunned Tiger River.


    "Then... do you want to target the other kids? Obsession is not good."


    It is a tiger river that is twice as obsessive as man, but that is why it has committed so many failures that its truth is stained on itself.


    (If you''re just going to increase the number of handkerchiefs with extraordinary powers, I''m going to offer you my share)


    Voices echo from within the Tiger River.


    (Wouldn''t that be possible without mutual agreement? Before that, I''m afraid of you guys, to be honest. I don''t want you to get much more)


    (Oh, well. That''s a shame)


    Whoever is in the Tiger River laughs at the words of the Tiger River.


    Yu was lost in dealing with it when he saw the two manipulated right Yamakichi and Ryuhiko Left Valley.


    Look at the red, blue and yellow markings floating around their necks and they look like they''re showing the state in which they''re being manipulated. I wonder if I can disarm it if I turn that off, but it is believed that the act could be life-threatening. There is no certainty.


    A tiger river spits a new red rat out of his mouth and out of subspace.


    The three rats run through the darkness and hide themselves in the bushes.


    Yu activated the extinction gaze and erased the bush itself, but the mouse figure is nowhere. We didn''t disappear together. We moved somewhere else.


    (Where...)


    Yu in a hurry. I want to ask the other three for help, but Akeichi holds on to Ryuhiko Left Valley, and Kiriko and Ryujiro are still stuck on Rightyama''s Eternal Toilet Paper.


    "No......!?


    Ryujiro gave a strange voice, so Yu remembered the severe chills and saw Ryujiro.


    When I saw it, a tri-colored rat was biting Ryujiro at the same time. And the eyes of Ryujiro are the same as those of Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryuhiko Left Valley.


    "Let''s get out of here!


    As Yu raised his sharp voice, he extinguished Ryujiro''s foot and dropped Ryujiro into the hole.


    "Quick!"


    Encourage again, Yu runs. I was confused, Sharp One and Tsukiko, but decided I should follow Yu, followed later.


    "Do you want to go after him?


    "No, those who follow the two rabbits are... I''ll do it alone now."


    To the heart of confirmation, Tiger River stared at the hole in the ground and said.


    "What are you going to do?


    "Mr. Ryujiro has been manipulated. If we''re going to fight like that, unless we kill Ryujiro, we''re in total annihilation."


    Ask sharply as you run, and Yu also answers as you run.


    "Ryujiro''s abilities can disable my abilities depending on how I use them, and I don''t know where anyone with the ability to manipulate is hiding, so I figured if I kept fighting like this, I''d get jilli poor ah"


    "Ok......"


    Sharp One remembered intense resistance to Ryuji''s retreat while falling into enemy hands, but accepted that Yu''s decision was correct.


    "All three, let''s definitely and definitely get it back."


    "Oh......"


    "Mochi"


    With a strong voice as he ran, Akiichi nodded quietly, and Taeko raised his voice with a flat hand with his fist.

 1675 9

    I''ve had nightmares many times already. An abominable memory that should have been settled.


    Hey, the Vikins are here.


    "Hey, Vikins. Transmit, infect, infect."


    ''Wow, the Vikins saw me. Me too, Empie. "


    "Empivaria."


    "It''s not a vikin...... Meir is not a vikin..."


    Fresh bad boys. Hitting me with sadness and remorse, myself crying.


    Even though it''s been more than a decade, the wound hasn''t healed yet. The wounds will never heal, even though the people who hurt themselves will no longer live.


    As a child, Meir was bullied under the hatred of Vikins. Because he was poor and wore all the old clothes he tore every day.


    Her unconnected mother found out that Meir had been scolded and bullied by the Vikins, and even her mother had begun to mention Meir as a Vikin. The mother was punched in the face many times by her father and leaked filth full of bikins from her ass, leaving the house only for how long.


    Being called the Vikins, Meir couldn''t help but be hard. I still dream a lot when I''m twenty, and I''m traumatized enough to repeat my sleep.


    That''s a cursed word. The worst being in the world. The dirtiest life. The only one who can be abused. Meir had received that he was so cursed. And as I was repeatedly cursed, I doubted, feared, and cried and denied that I was truly such a being myself.


    I woke up crying. Meir, whose face changes from a crying face to an angry phase. Squeeze the sheet and clench your teeth.


    I remember all the people who cursed themselves then, and I put them on before I dropped them. After I got the power, I killed him without one left. Seeing his face drawn to fear before he was killed, he temporarily lowered his drinks, but was only vain in avenging them.


    I thought the trauma would disappear if I took revenge, but somehow the trauma never disappeared.


    Meir suspects. I was wondering if the trauma wouldn''t go away if I was really a vikin.


    Meir remembers. Everything that happened last night. That Mika Tsukinawa treated herself as a killer at a party venue, in front of a lot of entertainers.


    The reason I killed Miyako Kozaburo was because I was intimate with Mika Tsukinawa and realized that Miyako was paying more attention to such crazy hungry ghosts than I was, and I learned to be frustrated. I was previously refused when I asked you to compose lyrics for me, but I couldn''t stay or not, thinking that I would offer the song to Mika Tsukinawa. And tied to the intention to kill.


    Both Mika and Crohn''s number two said. Rights arise for those who possess power. I agree with Meir on that. If a pest in sight is a woe, I kill it. You can''t be hesitant because you have that power. It''s a natural thing for Meir at the earliest.


    Moreover, Miyako said she had asked Mika to investigate the serial killings. I think I''m going to make it that I was right to kill you, and I even feel destined.


    But as a result, he treated me like a murderer in front of a large crowd. Meir has shown her abilities in front of a large crowd. I was a villain in front of a lot of people, and Mika Tsukinawa created a structure called Heroin that tried to succeed and defeat evil.


    (Am I being chased now? Do you have to run away and hide from the rest of your life?


    Thinking about it, my head is about to boil with anger.


    "No kidding. I would never do that."


    Strongly denied, Meir opened the holographic display and wrote to the Sinner of SNS.


    (I''ll fight you. I won''t let you erase my place. I''ll keep erasing anything I don''t like)


    Aware of Mika, aware of everything in this world, burning anger, resentment and fighting spirit, Meir was determined.


    The next day at noon, True visited Mika''s office for the back street and was discussing last night''s incident with Mika and Krones.


    I''m pretty sure Meir is the killer, but he missed it, and he''s in no condition to deal with it.


    "I''m definitely going to catch you and gell your motives! I don''t just want to dispose of it in the back if possible, I want to expose it to the public!


    "It''s like revenge to expose you, and then you don''t have anything. Not like you always are."


    Mika, who is intent on it, but truly utters a negative statement.


    "How much do you think she killed! Even though I got supernormal powers, I''m not a backstreet resident, I''m a public figure! That''s what you should do in his case!


    "I don''t know the reasoning... well no. So don''t regret it."


    I know what it''s like not to ask, but it''s true that I only speak out once. This is what True imitated from Junko. Even if I know the truth won''t listen, Junko keeps his mouth shut to some extent, and the act of advising ahead makes sense. Even if you can''t hear me when I''m told, there are many things you''ll find out later.


    "Meir Tsuda, I usually post to Sinter."


    Seven reports.


    "I thought I''d run around...... Looks like we can locate him."


    [XI]/(exp, adj-na) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "There were many witnesses yesterday when it came to last night''s murder, even though it''s under press regulation at the moment, and don''t do it well, even though that interaction with Mika would have shown up suspiciously in everyone''s eyes and in Meir Takita"


    "No! If it''s not reported, and he''s healthy, I don''t think he''s the killer! I''m after that!


    Mika denies the true word.


    "I see. Right. You didn''t think enough. Unless there are reports that the police have arrested you or sent you for inspection, are you not considered the killer?"


    And, true.


    "It was an unexpected action though!


    I knew Meir was a monstrous woman of self-esteem, but I hadn''t seen her as a bold moving person so far.


    Maybe he thinks he''s gonna lose if he runs away.


    XI says.


    "Huh. Do the entertainers feel the same way about Pampy? You look down on Pampy and you''re a wise man."


    "The idea is too refractory."


    No. 11, which is flattered by the remarks of No. 2.


    While we''re having a conversation, Meir writes new to the SNS. I''m surprised to see what it''s all about.


    "Actually, I became friends with Mika Tsukinawa yesterday. I felt very comfortable and the story bounced off ''


    "What a blatant provocation..."


    When No. 11 glanced over at Mika, Mika was laughing invincibly.


    "There it is! He''ll imitate you licked it!


    By that licked imitation of Meir, she was Mika, who felt her struggle boil, and at the same time her joy boils.


    Further writings are made by Meir.


    "I''m into the actress business now, but when I was talking to Mika, I wanted to try the song again. I was wondering if Mika could compose some lyrics for me."


    "You''re a friend on the surface. Looks like they''re after something over there."


    From a true sense, I feel that I have done something very disgusting, no matter what my intentions are with Shimoda Meir.


    "Hey, look."


    When I saw the display that No. 7 copped and flew into the air, a thread had been created on the anonymous bulletin board about the matter quickly.


    "Terrible slate......"


    The eleventh frowns when she sees the thread title "Meir Takeda of Tiger River''s Meat Potty at Former Underground Idol Sells Meika to Mika Tsukinawa".


    "Oh, that''s the thread I just put up. I''ll take care of it if you''re in an intelligence battle."


    "Don''t do anything extra!


    Mika scolds you for laughing so hard.


    "Non non non non non, even if I can''t stand someone would have stood up anyway, and I''m gonna run all the way to where I can keep going - whoa! Hey, hey, hey!


    "I''m telling you not to!


    Mika taps lightly on the head of No. 2, who writes the sentence with skill


    "What will the original do?


    XIII asks.


    "You always say that! It''s my policy to buy all the fights sold and make people regret selling fights the wrong way!


    "I''ve never heard of it before..."


    "I''ve never heard of it before, but it''s very convincing, and that''s what makes me think it''s original"


    Thirteen and eleven said.


    "I''m guessing Number XIII asked you exactly what kind of hand you''d get out of it?


    True speaks for the thirteenth inquiry.


    "I understand and accept that I have plans!


    With an invincible grin, Mika logs in with her SNS account.


    "Your sinner, you didn''t write it down at all."


    True peeked in and pointed it out.


    "You''re almost read-only! Honestly it stinks of trouble to write!


    Mika was unsuitable for SNS. I felt that stories like the one I wanted to write about were better spoken directly within my peers rather than online than transmitted to unspecified people, and I don''t have the feeling that I want to take pictures and show them off either.


    "I am aware of your carelessness, but yesterday I got to know Meir Tsuda at a party where there was an incident in which Mr. Miyagi dies!


    Seeing that writing by Mika, Clones was surprised.


    "Originally, it hasn''t been reported that Mr. Miyagi is dead yet, can I say that?


    Eleven asks.


    "Does it taste bad!? Turn it off and rewrite it!


    "But there seems to be a lot of witnesses... Some people must have taken SS..."


    I give you an anxious voice, Number Seven.


    "Huh! My account was also followed! So, when I followed up, I got a direct message!


    "What?


    When No. 2 asked, Mika opened a direct message that could only be seen between them.


    ''Don''t let them kill each other, meet them in places with lots of people and not talk?


    The direct message contained straightforward suggestions.


    "Wow, the smell of a trap even pumps ah"


    Number two laughs.


    "But you''re going, right?


    True confirmation.


    "Go! Truly come!


    "Huh...? No, okay."


    It was true to ask why it would be so and stop feeling so innocent.


    ''Can I take one of my friends?


    Mika replies that way to a direct message. Then an instant acknowledgement reply flew in.

 1676 10

    Tiger River laughed when she saw Meir write to SNS in grandeur and even wrote that she had become friends with Mika.


    "I don''t deny it, I''m eating it quickly as I go over here. A little surprised."


    "I guess that''s Mika Tsukinawa"


    Meir says in the guise of calm, and Tiger River is convinced. Mika was both convinced that she had come on a light ride and that Meir was desperately curbing the upset.


    "The people who saw Mika interact with you at the party venue would be confused. Or if you''re smart, you know what I mean?


    "Where I guessed, it''s not like those guys would do anything. If you have enough brains to figure it out, you''re not stupid enough to try to touch anything you can''t handle."


    When the Tiger River spoke, Meir said, dampening excitement and agitation.


    "I left it up to you to set the stage."


    "Oh. But I''ve told you many times, don''t kill me. If I kill you..."


    "Hahaha, scary scary. He said he knew."


    Meir laughs sharply at the Tiger River as she presses him in the face.


    "It''s not just that obsession because I want to hold it. This is also a matter of my pride. You have your will, your pride, and now you are about to come to battle. Same goes for me. I respect your will and pride, so respect my will and pride."


    "Ugh... yeah"


    Said the tiger river in a serious tone, Meir stopped laughing and nodded with a moist voice and tricks.


    I wasn''t pressured by the power of the Tiger River. It was a pleasure. Respect for yourself as a human being was declared face-to-face. I don''t even think that word is a lie.


    "In the meantime, I''ll see you."


    Meir gets up.


    "Be careful."


    Plus a word on the Tiger River makes my chest hot.


    (Just one word like that...... I feel so happy. Because when I was a kid, no one could tell me that...)


    It was the Prince of the White Horse, no matter what kind of person they were, if they were from Meir, even those who would say happy words to them.


    noon. Home of the Murder Club.


    Today, in addition to Yu, Tsuko and Akiichi, Takuma Seshima and Fujishiki also showed their faces.


    "I don''t know if that Ryujiro has been manipulated by his enemies to turn back..."


    Kettle hill puts its head on the tannic surface. Yu and Ryujiro have excellent abilities, so I felt quite reassured, but I think the pot hill can''t avoid all the mistakes and defeats.


    "I guess it was just not Yu..."


    Kishifu said after he also exchanged personal feelings.


    "I mean, you''ve been after Yu first."


    "My abilities are powerful, but that''s why, when they know who I am, they''ll be the first to target me."


    Says Yuko.


    "Ryujiro is also quite troublesome when he turns to his enemies. I can work for many people by myself."


    And, sharp one.


    "But now the killer is clear. Kyoichi Tiger River. He''s a businessman with deep ties to the entertainment industry. Right Mountain and Left Valley suddenly pulled a hit from a few candidates."


    As a deduction that three of the homicide clubs were taken as enemy pawns, Kettle Hill also thought they wouldn''t match, but reconsider that if we can get the three back safely, we''ll make enough of each other.


    "I wonder what motivated Mr. Tiger River''s murder. There are a lot of female entertainers who were killed."


    Yu twists his head.


    "A guy named Tiger River was floating around with female entertainers. I mean, I guess it''s natural to think you had trouble and killed him with it. And I feel like I''m killing too much, and maybe I have a pretty nasty personality."


    Takuma makes a personal observation.


    "I see - the boulder is Mr. Tablemill. I had no idea."


    It was a table grind that I wasn''t too happy with, even if it was graciously praised. Some places are out of moderation, Yu, but everyone knows which geodetic is good.


    "Wait. It''s probably too early to decide who did this."


    Shore husband, who was browsing the internet, spoke up.


    "I was looking at the backstreet site, and last night, when the lyricist Kozaburo Miyagi had his birthday party, he said he was murdered. Besides, the way they killed you is the same thing as serial killings. Holes in my body have been widened and I have been stirred through my body and killed. He said there was a tiger river on the spot."


    "So it''s not settled? And yet, how come we''re talking about what might not be Tiger River?


    Listening to Kishifu, Kiriko speaks out her doubts.


    "I didn''t do the news of Kozaburo Miyako''s death. One of these days I''ll have a pneumonia or something, and I''ll have an announcement for that."


    Kettle Hill watching TV and squeaking. It would undoubtedly be information manipulated.


    "That''s right, I''ve got a pretty good sighting report. The scene of the murder doesn''t seem to have been witnessed, but I''m told it was Meir Tsuda who killed him. After Mika Tsukinawa decided to kill Meir and asked her, a white Phantom showed up to fight Mika."


    Kishifu passed on all the information about the disturbance that happened last night, but I wish I could cop and fly the display without telling it by mouth, I think some of them on the spot.


    "Hmm, is Mika involved? Ah. Besides, I can''t believe you''re approaching the killer from outside of us."


    Yu expects that maybe you can help.


    "There are reports that Mika Tsukinawa said herself that someone named Mimiya, who was killed at the scene, was asked to find the killer of a serial killer of entertainers. Oh, this is also the writing on the bulletin board on the back street. Ah... wait a minute. That''s crazy. We''re talking about it now on SNS, but Mae Tsuda and Mika are friends..."


    Here finally Shore Husband copies and pastes the holographic display and flies to other faces.


    "What do you mean? Meir Tsuda says he''s the killer, he says he''s friendly."


    Koko snaps his neck.


    "I mean, on the surface, that''s the kind of relationship you made, and you put a gun in the way you couldn''t see it."


    "You dared approach each other to ask for a gap."


    Listen to Yu''s words, and Sharp ichi will be the first to understand and communicate them clearly.


    "Let''s make a call and exchange information. Ah."


    Yu, if you say so, does not wait for the kettle hill other opinions and calls Mika.


    "Is Yu involved too!


    When I told Mika about this situation and the job description, Mika had a mixed voice of surprise and joy.


    "I want to work with you and deal with it, okay? It would be very comforting to be with Mika and the others."


    ''Pleasant Promise! Even this one is comforting!


    That''s why Yu went on to talk about how he wanted to be alone, combined with the common fighting route, and exchanged information.


    (This guy followed the board as a leader, too)


    Watch Yu make more and more decisions about things on his own - the pot hill that smiles, watching its growth swing.


    "I''m going to go see Meir now!


    "Oh, then can we go there in disguise, and ask how things are far-winded, too?


    "Never mind!


    The immediate policy is decided and the phone is hung up.


    "I''ll squeeze the numbers. Hey. Me and Akiichi will go."


    "Uh, I want to go, too. I went with Yu."


    Yuko wastes time on Yu''s decision.


    "I don''t understand what this one looks like, I mean someone capable of covering from afar"


    "Even I have a slow cutter. I admit it''s hard to use."


    Yu didn''t shake his head vertically, so Koko dropped his shoulder.


    Yu and Mika''s phone calls were also heard by True and Clones on the side.


    "Were the Yus moving, too? You''re lucky to have the help of a murder club."


    "Uhm!"


    True and Mika expect the story to go smoother than it is now if the ability and brains of excellence can be borrowed.


    "Yu is comfortable and cute. Is Kishio coming too?


    No. 7 asks.


    "Kishifu''s not coming! Not this time! Then I''m coming!


    Mika stood up and left the office with True.

 1677 11

    Mika takes True to the heart of the city and chooses a coffee shop with quite a few people to enter. Hard rocks are flowing in the store with explosions and it feels unsuitable to talk calmly.


    Mika and Yu also confirm that there are disguised Yu and Akiichi in the same store. Besides, I''m sitting right behind you.


    "It''s a noisy shop, but if you''re here, you don''t have a problem yelling and talking."


    "You bet! That''s why it''s my favorite store!


    In true words, Mika laughs.


    (Looks like it''s hard to listen to the recorded conversation later. Good thing. I hope I can pick up the audio from the conversation.)


    I think Yu in the back seat. In the seat with true and Mika, a bug is set up.


    "Here they come! They''re here faster than time!


    She turned her gaze to the flashy dressed woman who came into the store, Mika said. I wear sunglasses, but I''m not messing with my hair, so if I''m conscious, I can tell it''s Meir Shiita.


    "Oh, I heard you had company, but you look familiar. The kid I was with then. Hey, boyfriend?


    "No!"


    I hope so, but Mika denies it.


    Meir sits in front of Mika.


    "Masaru Aizawa -" Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll, "right? After all the research on you in the back street, the kid came out too. He looked like this and looked like an amazing killer, and he looked like a cartoon."


    "Ho."


    Mika gives a voice of admiration to Meir''s statement that she mentioned her true identity and examined herself in the back street. While I admire the idea of thoroughly examining the person who is going to set it up and the fact that it was a belligerent character to make a grand appeal to it, at the same time the struggle boils down.


    "I came alone, but Mika was left alone to follow me anxiously ~?"


    "Answer! You''re right! Thanks for the cheap provocation!


    To tease Meir, Mika giggles back.


    "No, hey... more like a date date than I brought you in anxious? Scandal it and sell it?"


    "Weekly magazines don''t treat me for fear!


    "Just kidding. Something''s turning a little red now. I didn''t deny it, so it was a hit?


    "Time to get down to business!


    Mika, a little annoyed by Mere, who continues to tease her by intertwining the truth, forcefully moves on.


    "What the hell is the purpose! No, what motive are you killing for all the entertainers!?


    "Purpose? Haha, I don''t have that kind of reclining ~? I just want to get whatever I want, and the ones I don''t like want to get rid of it from one end. I can''t allow anything I don''t like to exist in this world anymore. So, you got the power to turn off the guy you don''t like, so you''re turning it off... Don''t you see?"


    In response to Mika''s question, Meir shrugged her shoulder at the end, laughing at her.


    "What don''t you like!?


    "What is this? You want to do it in an interview with me, too? So you''re just gonna sneak it on tape and flush it? No, still flushing?


    I''ll just take a look around, Mere.


    "Sooner or later, I want to flush you down! I want you to be in public! Wouldn''t it be neater if you smashed a stuffed hedron inside in front of a lot of people!?


    "You know, I don''t live like everyone else, I don''t live in a messed up way. Not everyone can live that way. That''s your strength, and there are so many losers in the world who yearn for you..."


    Mika, who also understands the logic to Meir, feels complicated, but she keeps insisting at her own pace without flinching.


    "So it would be a chance to smash it! I want to know exactly what you don''t like and it extends to murder! Most importantly, I want to know who Mae Tsuta is!


    "I see...... That''s why I summoned you. Okay."


    Meir narrowed her eyes.


    "Um, can you understand, for example, prestigious kindergartens, ladies'' schools, the psychology of parents who put their children in that kind of thing?


    "That''s a little bit of a good title, so that the public doesn''t underestimate you, so that you can get a good job -"


    "No."


    On the way Mika was answering, Meir shook her neck to the side.


    "Because I''m a discriminator. I don''t want to put my own cutie in the same space as the filthy poor. I don''t want you to breathe the same air. That''s what I''m thinking, so I''m wacky about putting it in that kind of token-ass place. In such a discriminating fool''s minute, he even masked the theory of self-responsibility in front of the TV. While I was in a privileged position, I looked down on those who didn''t. Shit annoys me. Isn''t that good enough where you killed him? Pest extermination."


    "Those who don''t...... I mean you before you were in your current position!?


    In response to Mika''s allegations, Meir stretched her face for a moment, but continues the conversation as if to ignore and mislead.


    "I don''t know about that mama sauce. Even though my parents are wealthy, I want to be an entertainer, but I don''t really want to be an entertainer, because I got my current status by running a pillow sales spree. You think you''re the chosen tokubetsu, but your nature is the whore itself. I''m not gonna grow up with a kid raised by a guy like that anyway. Ah-ha-ha. Kill him. You''re absolutely right. It''s for the world. It''s for people."


    Meir laughs at the pieces.


    "How did Mr. Miyagi kill you!?


    "Because I was close to you. I wanted to see how you would react if I killed you. Most importantly, you turned down my offer, and I thought I was offering a song to you that I hate, so get upset."


    "All my songs, I compose my own lyrics!


    "Aha, that''s just how you set it up, isn''t it? You''re actually letting a ghost writer do this, aren''t you? Assuming you''re that age and you even compose your own lyrics, you''re too talented to be too annoying."


    Upon hearing the motive for killing Miyako, Mika squeezed her fist tightly and glanced at Meir.


    "So, you don''t like me, but you can''t turn it off, you don''t like it the best. Seriously, I can''t forgive him for having such a guy. No more, I can''t forgive you enough that you''re going crazy. I definitely want to turn it off. Besides, I don''t like you, you''re probably trying to punish me for being a righteous man, and I feel like I''m kidding you. You have no idea how crazy I am or how much I say it with my mouth."


    "Are you sure you don''t have any conscience to blame?


    To Mika, who asked quietly, Meir mumbled and shook herself.


    "Hey, you know what?"


    (Do you still have it!


    Mere answering with contempt, but Mika received the opposite.


    "I finally became a person on this side. What''s wrong with exercising that right?


    "What''s this side!?


    Mika dares to ask, even though she somehow understands.


    "Why do you think there are unhappy people and happy people in this world? How do you split up? Why do you think that is? I know the answer. God loves to torment people. That''s how I created the world. So. If there were happy people in the same world, unhappy people would compare themselves to happy people and feel more miserable and unpleasant and more unhappy, wouldn''t they? Happy people, God created them just for that. That''s the kind of tool. So, I''ve always wanted to be on your side because God''s tools are fine. And I could be on this side now. Serve in a role given to you by God. Be jealous and envious and make a lot of people miserable"


    Where she smiled so much, Meir changed her expression. Become a sinister face and stare at Mika.


    "But you''re sorry for the other way around. Whoever flavors me the other way will not be super forgiven."


    Once again, Meir says off with the intention of declaring war.


    (Is it similar to the old me? I felt that way thinly)


    With the feeling of looking at herself in a distorted mirror, Mika was looking at Meir.


    "Is Keiichi Tiger River the same?!? Where the hell did you guys get that power!?


    "No comment. I guess you just want the story to be about me. In this way, I''ve answered a few questions, but even if you''re deluded, you''re known anyway. But there''s no way I''m gonna talk about that guy in this room."


    "Excuse me!


    "That''s the kind of good kid you get, it''s so annoying. No, you''re not a good girl, are you? You''re a really good kid, aren''t you? So unnecessarily annoying."


    (I am often told the same thing in No. 2. She also told me that she didn''t like it because of all the truthfulness in the Moon. I know what it''s like to be the one to accuse me of that. I used to screw you, too. But now, I... this is the honest me. Because you grew one big and peeled, and this is what I became)


    Hearing Meir''s straightforward words, Mika thinks.


    "So what!? Kill me!?


    "Hehe, even the people in the back street, are you still afraid they''re after you?


    "Fools who don''t know fear die prematurely! You''re right now! Better not give a hand. Give a hand to the other guy, he''s on his way to death!


    To Mika''s words, Meir snorted. Mika also declared that if she poked at herself, she would die, because she felt much heavier when she was told than Meir said that dialogue toward Mika.


    "Ahhh. So, did you understand me? Then the next question starts here. I answered honestly, so you answer, too, okay?


    Mere to get back on her mind and take to her own questioning turn.


    "Respond!"


    "How did you get your position on this side of the street, and how could you be a backstreet dweller and take on backstreet related troubleshooting tasks and do that on your righteous side? Is that popular too?


    "No! Purely because I want to help people!


    Mika answered instantly, but it was actually half a lie. I don''t have the feeling that I want to be popular. And there''s also the desire for stimulation.


    "Why did you become an idol singer when you''re at the end of the street? Because I still want to stand out?


    "It''s not idle, and if you want to stand out, you''re exposing yourself more to TV!


    This is half a lie, too. I wanted to stand out and become a musician. But since that desire was fulfilled, Mika stopped wanting much.


    "As an entertainer, it''s because I want you to enjoy the song!


    This is the true meaning of Mika today.


    "So you can do it anonymously, hide your face and sell it too?


    "Nonsense! That doesn''t reach many people. I think it takes some publicity, so I''ll be on a music show, and occasionally a commercial!


    Actually, Mika doesn''t even want to get a commercial, but she has no choice but to hang out with her.


    "Huh...... just boring answers. I don''t know if it''s true or not. I didn''t mean to tell you what I meant."


    I jaw at the table, look disgusted, and say dissatisfied Meir.


    "I wonder why... Did I get what you said? It was pretty refreshing to talk to. I''m sorry I couldn''t hear all about you."


    Mika couldn''t return the words to Mere, who stood up saying so. Certainly there are parts of me that are faking my true intentions. Sometimes I don''t talk. Besides, Meir spotted that lightly.


    "Well, we''re friends, and I''ll see you soon ~"


    "Respond!"


    To Mare as she walked away, Mika screamed just one word and dropped her off.


    "You were such a straight ball guy. I''m just saying I''ll kill you because I want to. Besides, I''m drunk on my powers."


    Where Meir leaves, the truth opens its mouth.


    "And... I hate the world. Just like I used to be."


    Nod, Mika speaking without screaming.


    "That type, I''ve been sick of watching it. You''re the one who pulled the hassle. So did Mutsuki. But Mika wouldn''t have."


    True the words, misguided consolation and Mika received, with a masochistic grin and a small, side-by-side shake of her neck.


    "I was... drunk when I got my status, but soon I started to feel ashamed of myself like that. I met a lot of people, including the truth, and compared to myself, I looked tiny. So I changed my mind. I was just lucky."


    "That''s humble."


    Truly said, but not humbled. That was just an untrue fact for Mika.

 1678 12

    After the dialogue with Meir, Mika and True, and the four sharp ones and Yu, who had been checking from close proximity, had moved places and had conversations at other coffee shops, just in case.


    "Hmmm...... I didn''t quite understand Mr. Meir when I listened. Ah. I wonder what''s killing people because they don''t care. The homicide club people also had different motives for killing. The type I don''t understand - there was someone possessed by the killing itself, but is it the same type?


    Yu puts his hand on his chin and speaks with his right, left, right, left and little neck tilted over and over again.


    "That way of talking matches both Yu''s face and character and is adorable!


    "What!? Damn... Mika tells me that, or I''ll have trouble reacting"


    A brilliant way to turn your face red and light up.


    "It''s a tatter, so I''m telling you no sarcasm is necessary!


    "Hey... I''m a bit of a name caller without honor..."


    "Good bye! Anyway...... earlier Yu said that he might be possessed by the kill itself, but I think I''m half right and half different! I told you the truth earlier, but I know how that woman feels! I felt something going with me back in the day! The kind who mourn their plight and curse the world! The curse won''t go away when it''s filled!


    "Even if you hold the position as an actress, does that not fit in? Ah?


    Mika asks with a strange face.


    "The race of entertainers is an image of a profession that is often scandalous. Drugs, incest, slut. I don''t know if a lot of people get that kind of job because of all the heartbreaks, or if it''s that kind of job that holds the darkness in their hearts."


    I say it in a tone of disdain by Sharp Ichi, who put his arms together.


    "They''re easier to buy illegal drugs than the average person. There must be a route for entertainers or something."


    And, true.


    "I don''t know what I''m trying to say, but I think a man with a strong desire has no limit to that desire. Whatever you do, it doesn''t fill you up. Or even if greed is satisfied - even if satisfying greed temporarily heals the wounds of the heart, it cannot be completely healed. So, I run to the drugs. Instead of drugs, Meir Takeda got her powers and ran for murder," he said.


    "I see."


    Excellence impressed with sharp first speculation.


    "I think that speculation is pretty targeted! Even with my current position, I still have a broken heart! Much could be overcome, and the grudges disappeared, but not all of them!


    Mika said with a slightly sinister face.


    "Murder of Meir Tsuda... that... he said it himself, but it feels like he keeps pounding on pests! I guess everything you don''t like about the world looks like a pest! Crush the most obscure pest and you''ll see the second least favorite pest next! Something that didn''t bother me until then, too, keeps getting concerned and crushing it! It''s always been that repetition! I''ve got the status, the money, the fame, and even the power of the paranormal, but I''m so drunk with the omnipotence that I can''t stop it!


    "Hmm...... So you''re saying you''re a big idiot who has to be butchered."


    Listening to Mika, Akiichi mouths what she feels as she puts her hands on her glasses uncomfortably.


    "Perhaps as it is, I don''t understand where you killed him! A fool will just die as an idiot and go to hell without even knowing how stupid he is adding or subtracting himself! I don''t want that to happen... to Meir Tsuta. That''s mine... because it looks distorted..."


    On the way Mika stops screaming, hissing and nagging.


    "I was saved because I had a good encounter. She... I''m sure she didn''t. So it stays distorted..."


    The distortion is mass-producing the tragedy. But Mika thinks it''s not Meir''s fault that created the distortion.


    "True, when was it, the story of a senior in the same office I admired, did you?


    "You were a bastard."


    "It was a lump of gold, honor and self-esteem. Above all, he was possessed by his desire for approval. He also became my teacher on the other hand. How could she not be happy if the money seemed so cheap? No gold, no fame, no merit, no accessory substitute businessman''s husband got all that stuff, yet she couldn''t be happy. I got my hands on drugs, sprinkled hysterically around me, waving people around in my arms, loving by many people, going to suspicious parties every night and still dying horribly without being filled"


    The senior singer and Meir looked overlapping to Mika.


    "You''ve been caught in desire and fallen on a hungry path? Was it destined to never be saved? Either way, it was hard to watch her fall. By the time you knew me straight away, you were already fallen. Still, I respected that guy. Even now. That''s why I still listen to her songs. Because I don''t just want to deny that guy. As long as I''m listening to that guy''s song, so is that guy''s soul... sorry, what are you talking about, I... While I was talking about something, I was starting to feel weird."


    Mika laughs embarrassingly when she realizes she was left talking alone.


    "But it''s Mika and Otona, isn''t it? I mean, I see a lot of people in the entertainment industry, so I can really analyze them."


    I tried to praise you for being very smart, and Yu stopped. Praise me so much, I feel disgusted with returning it.


    "I am fiercely resistant to being called an entertainer and being seen like that! I try to stay out of this as much as I can over there! There''s no TV except for the music show and the commercials we''re hanging out with! Even last night''s party was an invitation from Miyagi, who took care of a lot of things!


    "You''re safer screaming."


    To Mika, who''s back on track, True says.


    "Oh, I think so myself!


    "So, what are you going to do now?


    Akiichi asks Mika.


    "I think I''d better get this over with."


    "I agree, Mika doesn''t want to do it."


    True said in response to Sharp One''s claim.


    "Oh, I clearly found out that you''re an enemy, but it''s also true that you''re a poor woman! Respond to the battle with dignity, let it all spit out, and then I''ll beat you to death! That''s my fashion!


    "To her demeanor, do we go out with this one too?


    Sharp ichi now turned his gaze to Yu and asked.


    "Let''s suit Mika''s convenience. You can lend it to me."


    "You''re surprisingly neat!


    Upon hearing Yu''s dialogue, Mika spilled a grin.


    "Uh, what are you talking about? More annoying than I imagined! Seriously, I couldn''t help but kill you!


    Returning to the Tiger River house, Meir smashed the grievances she had accumulated in conversation with Mika earlier.


    "I didn''t want to be too busy with my younger girlfriend, but it sucks that I''m already making a world where I''m absolutely the center. I guess I''m unique and awesome anyway - I feel like I''m on the right side about myself and I don''t doubt it, Nori, and it sucks anyway"


    Meir was just lying a little bit. What I''m saying right now is the preconceived notion I had about Mika before I met her. I had a conversation with Mika and her impression is changing.


    It was Meir who for some reason did not want the Tiger River to understand her change of heart towards Mika. I don''t even know why.


    "If you''re busy, don''t you look forward to giving in?"


    That''s what Tiger River says, carrying the wine glass in his hand to his mouth in a move he thinks is an elegant trick himself.


    "You really like Mika Tsukinawa, too, so aren''t you obsessed?


    To Tiger River''s pointer, Meir was baffled.


    (No way...... no, it can''t be)


    As I say to myself, Mere tries to extinguish that possibility.


    "So, is the stage ready?


    Meir changes the subject.


    "I''ve been doing business with some big guy called Don in the entertainment industry. What happens will be a pleasure after you open the lid. The theatre will be set on stage, and you and Mika Tsukinawa will move it."


    Tiger River in a conceited tone, but not at all. Even from Meir admiring the Tiger River, these narcissistic places of his, illusory self, get laid off.

 1679 13

    Furthermore, the next day, when Mika returned to the office after completing the PV recording, she was contacted by Flaming Evil Brother Pro, a leading entertainment office.


    "Chairman Ichishi Kanma of the Flaming Evil Brother Pro really wants to meet and talk to me in person! It''s all about serial killings targeting entertainers!


    Mika reports to the clones.


    "That office where the president is said to be Don in the entertainment industry or something..."


    No. 13 clouds the expression.


    "You''re that tyrant president. It seems that a talent who shows good eyes only to his beloved talent and doesn''t feel the slightest bit as good as he would have liked will be treated thoroughly and coldly. It''s so frigid to see someone like that about an example originally."


    I say it with a disgusting face on the eleventh.


    "There are black rumors that mass garbage is also cowed and controlled by information, and through advertising agencies, our own talent is gobbled, besides surrounding pillow sales units. Hehe."


    Either way, No. 2 laughs while he dreams of wanting to be in that position himself.


    "I''m not limited to this company, but my presence is smoked out of the company in its hands! Because you''re not what you want! You can''t forgive what you don''t think, and the attitude of thoroughly hunting them down is the same as these guys are with Meir Tsuda!


    "Why don''t you give it to the original?


    To Mika''s dialogue, question number seven.


    "The only reason I don''t get it is because you''ve got the absolute power of violence! The only way to kick that me off is to exercise violence as well, but then the side that deals with violence - you have your own peril! I guess that''s about as good as a boulder!


    "I don''t want to get involved with the backstreet organization until I put myself at risk, and I don''t want to get involved as much as possible. Hey, the chicken."


    Number two throws up. Mika sees that she understands that it is foolishness to poke at herself in the top position as a backstreet ender because she has backstreet tissue in her ass.


    "The type of person who feeds people is timidly cautious!


    Mika has seen many of those types, and has ruined many relative.


    "But Mae Tsuta and Kyoichi Tiger River are doing the original thing without saving their own safety, right?


    XI confirms.


    "Some of those types! And I''m telling you! You guys are too danced to by rumors! Rumors are preposterous! Not necessarily the truth! You can make smoke where there''s no fire! It could be the result of someone spreading a bad reputation to discredit someone!


    "Excuse me. I''ll be careful."


    "Pep, here we go again, the original sermon time. Oh, it''s gonna be fun. I''m in a position to preach."


    Mika scolds me and honestly apologizes with tears No.7 and poisoning No.2.


    "Don''t imitate Junko or anything! And number two! Who''s gonna have fun and preach and stuff, you big idiot!


    "Uh? Aren''t you having fun? I think it''s fun, and I''d like to try it."


    "I''d rather not feel comfortable preaching or anything like that!


    "Huh? Are you serious? I don''t understand ~?"


    Seriously, No. 2 asks strangely. It only boils down to images that seem prestigious and flirtatious in front of everyone and tremendously enjoyable.


    "Does anyone feel good about being preached?!? I don''t even want to preach if you think about it!


    "Uh... you know what?"


    That''s all they said, number two finally understood.


    Then a while later, Kanma Ichi, the president of the big office Flaming Evil Brother Pro and called Don in the entertainment industry, comes to visit.


    What appeared was an old man with evil faces, very badly eyed and distorted the shape of his mouth.


    (Just at first glance, you look like you want to punch him full of strength!


    The fact that this man has fed and made others cry for an unlimited number of times was Mika''s easy to ask.


    "I will see you first. My name is Kanma, Brother Flaming Evil Pro. I''ll leave it with you later."


    Introduce yourself in an intimidating dummy voice. Just hearing that voice, Mika feels like she''s the type who seems to be good at forceful selling.


    "I didn''t know anybody like you would bother to step up!


    "I know you''re busy too. So, I really wanted to meet him in person and ask him to do it."


    Kanma behaves politely on the surface.


    "You know about the serial killings. Kuchiko Shimono of Idol in our office and Komeki Kono were also killed. The police don''t seem to be moving either, and I can see that a great deal of power is working. I can''t even compare. I immediately moved the backstreet organization that I was pleading with. The perpetrator found out, but after two failed attempts, he told me to pull back."


    Whatever failed was obvious without words.


    "I''m not so familiar with the back street, but while I was looking into the back street in an effort to find a stronger organization and ask for it, I even heard about Miyamiya Copper Sanro being killed at a party yesterday, and your collision with Toda Meir, and the day after that, we became friends."


    "Being friends..."


    "I''m largely guessing what you mean. You don''t have to say."


    Kanma laughs.


    Mika wonders what she''s guessing in this conversation. If you knew that you were in the process of solving this case, you could assume that it was to put exploration into them.


    "I want to ask you. This one cooperates. I can''t forgive the people who put my kids in my hands for living out there. I don''t want the same tragedy to happen again."


    "I''ve already received a request from Mr. Miyagi! Shortly after I received the request, they killed me in the same venue!


    "Were you... from Copper Sanro..."


    Kanma''s mouth broke.


    "Copper samuro... Miyagi... you may not believe me, but I was Kwon Tae when I was younger"


    "Gonta!?


    "I mean the evil kid in need. We got into a fight, got into trouble with the police, got our hands on illegal drugs, got the girl pregnant, well, did a lot of things. He was hubbed by his buddies, abandoned by his parents, and fired from his office. So it''s rough again, and we''re finally sending him to juvie."


    Kanma narrows her eyes and talks.


    "But then he switched minds, wrote many famous songs, and backed the artists. The only thing that made me a gentle, well-mannered man like that was the excessive bending. Do you know what that means?


    "I know!"


    "You know Kyoichi Tiger River and Meir Takita live together, right?


    "I know! Probably an accomplice!


    "Really...... But we know who did it, and why don''t you give us a hand?


    "I need proof!


    "Can''t we end this without proof?


    Kanma that makes you look strange. I''m a resident of the back street, so I just thought I''d punish you at the point of suspicion.


    "After suppressing the evidence, I want to brighten up to the public what they''ve done! If that doesn''t seem possible, then simply end it with this!


    That''s what Mika says. She gets her index finger and thumb up, folds her thumb over and over again, and lets her make a gesture of shooting a gun.


    Meir sees that something is bound to come up and is Mika, who is going to take it backwards. Or I can even look like I''m already setting it up.


    "On a weekend night, the two of you are going to be on a certain show live. I mean, tonight."


    Kanma said with a strange face.


    "Our idol was scheduled to attend, but he was killed. He stirred it in my face. His eyeballs popped out, his mouth ripped, his teeth splashed, his nostrils united... and he was a terrible dead face. Her dreams and future were closed in such an unbroken way..."


    "So!?


    "If we''re going to be exposed, it''s just the right stage, right? I''ll work with you."


    Summon laughing at. I also understood Mika''s intentions.


    "Original, now grandfather''s request, can you believe it?


    When Kanma returns, number two speaks out to the frigid smell.


    "You''re unbelievable! I''m pretending to be a good person to talk to, but it''s probably a trap! I already saw Tiger River and Meir''s hands spinning around! They led me on!


    I assure you, Mika.


    "Ah-ha, I can''t believe it already from the looks of it. Your face is the face of the bad guy. Uhhhhhhhhh."


    No. 2 laughing fundamentally strangely.


    "I also felt that intermediate fate manipulation," The Dream Angel''s Reward "was working! When I was on my way to face, I always had the urge to hit him! This is nothing more than the effect of the dream angel''s reward!


    "Are you sure...? Isn''t that just what the original thought?


    Eleven hits the question.


    "When emotions and impulses work in an unnatural way, it''s when the dream angel''s reward is activated automatically! This avoids danger! Sometimes I don''t even notice activation because of my passive abilities, but sometimes it''s too unnatural to notice!


    "Nothing unnatural, huh? All the guys who don''t care about the original, you''re dealing with them while you keep beating them to the spill in your heart, right?


    "Asshole! What do you think I am!


    "Geez!


    Mika, furiously aggravated by pointing out No. 2, punches No. 2 in the head pompously.


    "But you rode it knowing the original was a trap, didn''t you?


    "Exactly! I''m sure it''s a good stage!


    After pointing out No. 13, Mika grinned invincibly.


    "Let''s just say the two of us assemble an operation with a strong Adriatic Truth! At this point, even if we set up a truly unscrupulous operation, we''ll ride it unless it''s too much!


    Declaring so, Mika quickly contacted True and the Murder Club.


    At the Murder Club headquarters, Mika contacted me and requested it.


    Between tonight and tomorrow, Mika will star on a special issue in the middle of going on a certain TV station and will be performing with Kyoichi Tiger River and Mae Hada, so she says to come to the site and wait for me.


    "I have a request for this one, just wait for me - don''t you have a specific request? I don''t know what to do with my enemies."


    The usual arm-wrapped pose, sharp one with a flashing expression.


    "You and Mika are planning to set up a close operation. But he doesn''t tell us everything about the operation, he only tells us the role, so that''s why he wants you to focus."


    And, Yu.


    "If it''s an operation, you can leave it to Yu."


    "Absolutely. You don''t really believe in Yu over there?


    Kishifu says, and Kiriko agrees.


    "I hope that''s not the case. True, you must be easier to work with."


    The truth is unknown, but I think Yu will try to keep it that way.

 1680 14

    Between tonight and tomorrow, that television station was drawing a special number for the whole day. The show''s name is'' If you don''t like it, don''t watch it. Twenty-three hours of TV. Earth pays for love in advance ''. It is literally a charity special number that lasts for twenty-three hours.


    "I hate it, the head of an inspiring porn show full of hypocrisy! I didn''t know you''d be framed for starring in this!


    Mika screams tanned in a dressing room.


    "I''ve never seen it, so I''m interested"


    "I heard entertainers just run pointless and cry for some reason."


    "The only way an entertainer runs is on a big, eye-catching road, sneaking him into a car and moving him around while he gives him a break."


    Thirteen, eleven and seven say.


    "Number seven, I was originally noticed at noon, but don''t pepper the rumors of that hand...... Well, it''s a possible story."


    "All right."


    Note the eleventh, smiling and nodding the seventh.


    "I saw the guy on the reruns a little bit, but I couldn''t stand it. Knock, knock. This is how stupid ordinary people can enjoy themselves? Are you out of your mind?


    No. 2 throws up ridiculously.


    "Nh, I''m pushing all the talent in some offices forcefully to star, it''s a charity show but it''s expensive gala out, the TV station is whacky thanks to the viewership, that and this already, and awesome black-and-white. Shit, that''s funny, like this. Seriously, the guy who''s touched by this has a serious brain disorder, and if he''s going to save the handicapped, he wants to save the audience with Brain Flower Falls Disease first. Oh, you''re saving me."


    While picking up critical opinions online, it was number two laughing and scolding as much as it seemed strange.


    "But with the forceful intervention of our second client, Ichigo Kanma, we were also set to star abruptly! I''m not going to be on any of these shows. That means I''m going to be out, which sounds like a delightful scream to get my viewership up on the show!


    "Rare feeling by not answering, or bruised good way to increase value. Ouch. Ouch!


    "I don''t have that aim! Though I have said many times that I am distancing myself from this industry!


    Mika screams as she joins her number two cheek.


    "Heh, but no matter how much we denounce it, it''s also true that it contributes to viewership by giving it to such shitty shows."


    "The bureau was delighted."


    and Nos. 2 and 13.


    "Oh, my God! That means we''re on this show, and they''re beating us up so bad!


    Number seven points to the display, and I report it all wolfed up.


    "Which, which, which"


    No. 2 peeks first into the holographic disbray that No. 7 copied and flew. When Mika and Nos. 11 and 13 also looked at the screen, an anonymous message board was shown.


    ''Are you serious... Tsukunamikers is going on that chest shit hypocrisy show...''


    "Mika Tsukinawa, I lost sight of her super. I believed you''d never answer to something like this. ''


    "You hate Mika Tsukinawa the most about these crappy teardrop fool shows. What kind of wind blow?


    ''All I''m saying is gold. Money. How much did you get...''


    "Believe it on your own, you''re betrayed. Both idiots grass. Interpretation is entertainer. I love money and fame, and I always pillow this guy to breathe and throw up. Mika Tsukinaga''s followers are realistic."


    "No. 2 seems like an absolute pillow. Thirteen is an angel. ''


    ''Oh, I think I''m pillowing number two anyway. And tuna.''


    ''No, number two looks awesome and messy. Ahhh, the image of a series of obscene words whilst blowing with a facial double piece''


    ''I don''t mind that number two is a pillow attendant. Nobody''s gonna hurt you.''


    ''I''m guessing number two, but I think I have number two pillows, and I never mind! If you''re not that ready, you can''t make a second guess!


    "What the heck. Ahhh! I was seen like that. This one''s a real virgin. Ahhh!


    Number two pillows and sees the writing so much, and number two is exasperated.


    "Seven, if you''re a SNS, don''t look at writing anonymous bulletin boards..."


    "All right."


    On the eleventh issue of gentle caution, the seventh nodding with a smile.


    "Ha, my personal opinion, but I feel that SNS is much less popular these days than anonymous bulletin boards ~"


    Number two fell asleep and said.


    "We''re going to ignore the script of the show in the first place! I don''t care what they say!


    "Oh, yeah?


    To Mika''s words, number seven looks unexpected. The other clones are distracted.


    "I still don''t know what to do, but do the originals have an idea?


    "On a case-by-case basis, but it''s certain you''re going to break the script! The goal is to skin Kyoichi Tiger River and Meir Takita!


    When No. 13 asked, Mika spread her invincible grin and ran out.


    "Aren''t you going to be a flower garden on the way?


    And, number eleven.


    "He said Ichigo Kanma, the Don of the entertainment industry, would turn his hand around so he wouldn''t let it! I checked the details! That''s all the power that that man has!


    "That could be the enemy, right?


    Number two goes in.


    "Even if we''re enemies, we shouldn''t be expanding our screen flower gardens any time soon because we invited them to a show like this!


    "Ha? There''s a discrepancy in what the original says. If it''s not convenient for the enemy, I''ll use it as a flower garden.


    "Immediately, I said! Probably told you not to use it as a flower garden for a while! I''d do it if it wasn''t convenient! And - even if it''s not convenient for the enemy, he''s also hitting his hands so he doesn''t make it into a flower garden!


    Mika said with an extra smile even though she was stuck in No. 2.


    Shortly after that, I heard a knock.


    "Go ahead!"


    "Ha ha. I''m here to say hello."


    The door opened and it was Meir Tsuda who showed up.


    "Oh!? Heh... how dare you look at me, ahhh!? You''re superior! Come on, Gorga! Call me, Olah! Oikola! Guha!?


    It was a great number two with a face to Meir and a fierce weird face, but on the way, Mika decided on a body blow to number two that had not been much added or subtracted, and number two collapsed on the spot.


    "My troubled child excused me!


    "No...... because I''m just here to say hello to my face. Well then... let''s do our best tonight"


    Mere to say in a deep tone.


    "Respond!"


    When Mika answered at the usual pace, Meir left.


    True, Yu, Akiichi, Tsuko, Takuma, and Kishio appear in such a way that they are replaced with their Mere.


    "I don''t have to travel yet, do I?


    True confirmation.


    "When our turn comes, please!


    Mika gave her thumbs up and smiled.


    "What shall we do?"


    Now Yu asks.


    "When our turn comes, stay lurking in the studio! If Tiger River and Meir are hunted down and in battle, then it''s time for the Murder Club! I need backup! Especially Yu! I''m hoping!


    "Okay. Ah."


    The named Yu responds with his usual laid-back voice, letting him try saluting and such.


    "There are five watchmen out there. Even if he tries to activate his abilities, he''ll soon be able to guess."


    Sharp Ichi said as he pushed up his glasses.


    That''s when Mika calls me.


    ''We''re outside the studio. I also brought in a few properly uniformed police officers as you wish. "


    He is the assistant manager of Umezu Optical Instrument in the back street section of the Euthanasia Police Department.


    "I don''t know for sure if my turn will come, but please say hello when it does!


    "Come on, call the cops, no turnout, give me a break on the boulder."


    "Depends on what''s going on ahead! But as far as I can, I''m going to make sure you make it!


    "Oh, my God, use it like it''s good."


    The phone was hung up with the sigh.


    "Mr. Umezu is here! We''re all set!


    Mika reports to Yoda.


    (I wonder why you called Umezu...)


    Yu wonders. In fact, the outline of the operation has not been given, it is the face of the murder club. I''m just being told the role.


    (You must be wary of being manipulated by your enemies for not telling them everything about the operation)


    The reason I wasn''t told was that Yu also guessed.


    "I''ve never seen this show before, and I''ve never been interested in it, but while you trick the retarded poor into asking for donations, it''s a nice show to make money on Akagi. I love these things."


    Tiger River speaks with disdain. This show is about to star Tiger River, ''Don''t Watch Twenty-three Hours of TV Earth Pays Love Forward''.


    The man in front of Tiger River was Ichigo Kanma, president of Flaming Evil Brother Pro, a major entertainment office. As Mika read it, it was connected to Kanma and Tiger River and Meir, and she made contact to put Mika on this show.


    "Suitable materials to hold. Disabled people living at the bottom of society are also saved, viewers are concerned that they intend to make a donation, and TV stations and performers will pay even more to make a show that will make everyone happy. There''s nothing wrong with that. There are a lot of accusations, but if you don''t make money, you''re not going to make a show like this in the first place. The poor also moisturize a little with their spills because greed-drowned capitalists seek capital even more greedily. Capitalist society has been around in that way"


    Kanma speaks pale, but Tiger River became irritated by the dialogue of a greed-drowned capitalist. I have a consciousness that applies to me correctly, and when I am told that way, the consciousness that I am dis works.


    In fact, Kanma despised about the evil hobby Tiger River, which boasted only of being made into gold.


    "More than that, does this really give me, like, supernatural powers?


    "If it works. It depends on what you want, but cancer will heal, and you can get it for eternal youth. You can keep digging idol camas you dominate the entertainment world forever."


    Depressed, Tiger River also stops talking in reverence. Kanma looks at Tiger River''s inferior dialogue.


    Together, we hate and neglect each other because our proud attitude is the default.


    (I thought it was a man who could use it, but that''s enough because I''m annoyed. Let''s get this over with. I don''t care if you let me live)


    At a time when Kanma was viewed as a disposable tool, tiger river frustration eased.


    (Looking forward to seeing what kind of reactions you take when I kill you. When the show is over, I''ll kill you then)


    The Tiger River knows that the other person is so called Don in the entertainment industry that it is more convenient to subjugate and manipulate him with his abilities, even after that. But disgust arose, so it was a man named Kyoichi Tiger River who came to the idea of killing him more quickly than that.

 1681 15

    Where Mika and the others were approaching the time of their appearance, the TV screen showed the appearance of Tiger River and Meir.


    "You''ve got two grand stars rumored to be socializing"


    "You''re not even gonna hide it anymore."


    Xiiichi says No. 13.


    ''... so I had a twinge when I was a kid too, but you got here because you touched the hearts of the kind people. The world is supported and lived by people. That is why I will also make a donation to the show while not extending''


    When Tiger River declares, the applause winds up.


    "Is it a good person appeal to come here? You''ve never done this before, have you, this guy?"


    "I feel so much better now..."


    "There are so many fools in the world who are fooled by this creepy makeover laugh that they also have trouble"


    Zhuo Mu, Zhuozi, and No. 2 said in disdain.


    ''Seems like you''ve had a lot of trouble, but what happened?


    ''Right. All my friends are playing, but I''ve been forced by my parents to study, and that was hard. But thanks to you, we made it this far. "


    Tiger River answers the MC''s question with a distorted makeup laugh stranded.


    "Is that hard enough to brag about!?


    "I think I''m hell..."


    Mika laughs bitterly into it, but the truth is that she kept playing every day after abandoning elementary and secondary school and her studies, for a moment and a half, she growls and squeals.


    ''Really? Is it important to study after all''


    ''Sure, studying is important, but bonding with friends will be just as important. I had some friends who helped me when it was hard, and thanks to them I got here.''


    "Too many have come this far thanks to you! I''m so rich. It''s great. It''s a nuance."


    "You can bet, but this guy won''t have a bunch of friends! It''s just a golden drum wrap!


    No.2 said with his face in his face, and Mika unequivocally affirmed.


    ''People''s connections and bonds are still important. There are people in a lot of roles in society who are connected hand in hand. That''s why I support this show''


    "To put it that way, this guy used to be a terrific professional discriminator, too. Low wage workers are a good substitute for anything, so they are less valuable as people. So I was in flames."


    Kishifu said.


    "In fact, there will be quite a few arrogant people with a sense of discrimination against the nobility of the profession. You don''t have to put it in your mouth. By the time I started working part-time at the convenience store, I felt very conscious about that. Soon I stopped thinking about it."


    Sharp one speaking with a distant eye.


    "I was born poor, but thanks to my parents and Ryujiro, I didn''t have to be poor to my heart. Sadly, however, poverty is easy for the mind to be poor as well. Gold and status make room for the mind as well. Damage. Even if he has the money and the status, he''s still poor."


    When the dragon is aware that Jiro is being captured and manipulated by this man, his intestines are about to boil back sharply.


    "Cheap humans remain cheap no matter how far they go! Successfully earn wealth and fame, but it doesn''t turn into cheap! I''ve seen so many of those moves! Even the people I admired were like that!


    "I''m sorry to put you on the ass, but merit is a different matter from personality. There are many cases where great men like history are, in fact, incredibly broken personalities."


    To Mika''s words, the table grind differs modestly.


    "I value that human depth and thickness above all merit! You look so much more valuable to me, and you deserve respect! You can treat great men as if they were future generations!


    "I see... if you ask me which one you want to hang out with, well, you''re a good character person"


    I felt Mika''s answer was slightly uneven, but I decided to convince Takuma.


    "What''s with the media in the first place, taking up all that garbage?"


    "It''s very topical. It''ll also be the following voltage line!


    To Mika''s doubts, she said.


    "Voltage line?"


    Sharp ichi gives a surprising voice.


    "It''s one of the pleasures of the common people where those who rush up and those who are lifted fall apart!


    "I see..."


    I find it oddly convincing, says Mika, a subject that has the potential to do so herself.


    "The reaction to the internet sucks. They''re all discerning. You want to earn a score here because the gold appeal has passed and you''ve been slapped recently, like that."


    Says the shore husband who opened the holographic display.


    "If you''ve been beaten that far online and spotted, is the Good Guy Appeal a failure too? Ah?


    And, Yu.


    "I don''t know!? The internet and TV have different layers! Because those who only watch TV lack thinking skills and many people peddle TV information, they are fooled by Colo!


    "Amazing prejudice, the guy who only watched TV decided he was an idiot..."


    "You''re actually right, not prejudiced. I guess that''s why such an asshole show persists, and it''s a high viewer."


    To Mika''s words, Takuma laughed bitterly, but Mika agreed with Mika with a cold face.


    "And the artists who do business on TV, they make the internet the bad guy and slap him," he said. It''s going to be a return of interest that I''m being tapped online, and it''s going to be a maintenance of my cocky pride. The layers that only watch TV, so they fool Colo again, and the internet is imprinted with bad stuff "


    Table grinding sarcastically states.


    Then the Tiger River went to the corner of the stage and now Meir stood in the center. There the prosthetic leg cripple appears and exchanges conversations with Makeup Laughter Mere.


    "Ugh ~, detayo detayo, using the disabled to impress the system...... It''s the worst corner I ever hated."


    Number two looks at me as much as I want.


    "What if a disabled person can be a star? Can you get out, too?


    "Yes, too bad. The only person who can be a star is a physically handicapped person who looks and is sympathetic and pullable, and the mentally handicapped person doesn''t make money, and because he has a bad image, he does it with no Thanksgiving."


    "It''s terrible, it''s disability discrimination."


    Seven will have a pitiful face for the disgust and sarcasm of No. 2.


    (The way No. 2 is said is terrible, but is this the truth? Thinking about it makes me feel like everything''s rotten! They''re making a show, and so are the idiots watching a show like this! It''s more hypocrisy than evil!


    Mika is outraged without speaking to her voice.


    (Mm...?


    Seeing Meir in conversation with a prosthetic leg cripple, Mika has noticed.


    (I deal with it with a proper sincere look. I don''t feel like I''m looking down on a cripple at all. After all, she''s not completely rotten. No... I''d like to think so)


    As for Mika, who also has a part in empathy with Meir, there is certainly a desire to be so. Mika is aware of it.


    I heard a knock.


    "Tsukunamikerz, get ready for your turn."


    "Answer! That''s why I''m going!


    Mika responds to the call, letting her gut pose for the face of the murder club.


    "Good luck with that."


    "I''m looking forward to doing something."


    Yu and Tsuko will support you.


    "I mean, we''re sneaking around the studio, too."


    "Oh, I did. Ah."


    Sharp Ichi pointed it out, and Yu let him slap himself in the forehead with his fist.


    "We have a super special guest here tonight! First appearance outside of the music and discussion shows, everyone at Tsukunamikerz!


    Introduced by a voice played by the MC, the applause rolls up and five girls with the same face take the stage.


    Ahead of Mika and the others came in, Meir and Tiger River stood side by side, laughing and applauding, hitting Mika with a hostile gaze.


    "Vuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Odd voice, hands wide spread, number two trying to hit Meir and the Tiger River.


    "Come on, stop! Number two!"


    "I''ll eat you. Ugh!


    Mika grabs the collar and controls the number two that runs wild.


    "I''m impressed to see Mr. Two perform on this show."


    Says the MC''s assistant as he pulls a little. Meir and Tiger River are also pulled slightly.


    "I heard that Meir and Mika have been friends lately?


    MC asks questions.


    "Answer! So I had no choice but to put him on a hypocritical show that was going to have this kind of revulsion!


    On the live stream, the MC''s expression attracts Moro to Mika''s words, who replied with a smile and indulgence. Meir and Tiger River are also solidified.


    "Hey, boulders are unique performances like Mika Tsukinawa."


    MC laughs bitterly and fixes it right away.


    Mika and the others would then sing a song, and the show went on peacefully for a while.


    "I wish I could compose lyrics too."


    Where Tsukunamikers finished singing, Meir said socially in full laughter.


    "Answer! No!


    Mika smiles and sticks, and the studio is engulfed with laughter. Meir makes a dumb face.


    Meanwhile, the faces of the murder club were sneaking around the corner of the studio to see how Mika and the others were doing. I have clearance to go in and out.


    "Is that it? I hope you''re not here."


    "True. Where have you been?"


    Yu and Shore husband look around for a moment.


    "Mika would have asked me for something special."


    "Oh, I was. Ah. I forgot. Ah."


    Sharply told, Yu lets him slap himself in the head with his fist.


    And I became a CM.


    (You''re not setting anything up. Then... we''ll set it up here, as planned at the start of the commercial!


    After the CM, we plan to have talks, and Meir plans to bump into various questions to Mika, who rarely shows up outside of the music show. Or maybe at that time, he''s going to set something up, but when it''s that time of year, Mika just decided to set it up.


    and it was then. Tiger River approached Mika''s side.


    "Would you look at this for a second?


    With a slight and nasty grin, Tiger River let her project a mini-sized holographic display in front of Mika''s face.


    "Ambiguous!?


    It was a video of Mika''s friend, the Great Hitachi, being held captive.


    "I haven''t done anything yet. But depending on your reply, what do you do with her... you can imagine, can''t you?


    "You...!


    Mika peels out her teeth and stares at the Tiger River.


    "Oh, scary scary scary. But that''s a very good look. If your friend is important, say this at the start of the commercial. He said he had a surprise. Mika Tsukinawa quit as a musician and turned to an AV actress."

 1682 16

    "Tiger River... You know what you''re doing and what you''re talking about?


    Mika stares at the Tiger River in angry shape and inquires in a quiet voice.


    "Come on, you don''t have to go older. Yeah, I''ll be your AV fallen debater opponent, so thank you. Of course, get out of here. I''ll keep the unmodified version online."


    "Where did you take my friend, the Great Hitachi, hostage and make such threats to me, and you have the security to safely free him?


    "Can''t we move without coverage? If you don''t take my word for it, I''ll pinch the Big Nippon instead and let him fall AV. Do you want me to try feeding you even my shit? After filming it all, let''s say sell it as a pet to the rich Chinese. You have the option of abandoning it, and you can do whatever you want."


    Just to say, Tiger River turned his back on Mika with a thin grin on him and went back to where he was.


    Dropping that back off, Mika giggles.


    "Originally, what were you talking to him about?


    "It''s CM Dawn Fun!


    When No. 2 asked, Mika replied with a smile.


    "Wow, I''m going to think of something wrong with this original."


    "I guess so!


    On teasing number two, where Mika screamed, a signal was given that CM would soon dawn.


    "I have a surprise here!


    And when CM dawned, before MC said anything, Mika declared with a grin spread all over her face.


    (Oh, do you honestly follow? Friends. Think about it. But...... did you think through it or is it not cute to scream with no hesitation and grandeur...)


    Seeing Mika smiling, Tiger River was uncomfortable. I imagined Mika giving in to blackmail as she trembled into more disgrace, but that''s not how it looks. That''s strange.


    Mika turns toward the Tiger River and walks away.


    Tiger River wonders about Mika, who came right to his side.


    Mika punched that tiger river in the face as hard as she could.


    The studio freezes. Mika''s clones and even the faces of the murder club are distracted by Mika''s sudden actions.


    "If you''re not going to set me up, I was going to do it from here, but it''s convenient!


    Saying, Mika starts the Virtual Phone.


    "What are you...!


    Mere, who was stiff, nearly screamed, but was extinguished by the gunfire.


    "Shut up."


    Mika, who shot a gun at Mere''s feet, glances at Mere and tells her quietly. Meir gazes at Mika hatefully, while still holding her mouth. The staff and guests in the studio were freezing more and more.


    "Ambient!?


    ''I haven''t done anything yet. If your friend is important, say this at the start of the commercial. He said he had a surprise. Mika Tsukinawa quit as a musician and turned to an AV actress. "


    "Tiger River. You know what you''re talking about?


    "I''ll be your AV Fallen Debate opponent, so thank you. Of course, get out of here. The unmodified version is - ''


    "Where did you take my friend the Great Hitachi hostage and threaten me like that, where is the guarantee that you will release them safely?


    "If you don''t take my word for it, I''ll pinch the Big Nippon instead and let him fall AV. Do you want me to try feeding you even my shit? After filming it all, let''s say sell it as a pet to the rich Chinese. And the option of abandoning it. Ah. ''


    All earlier conversations were recorded by Mika. Some parts were faint and inaudible, but all the key parts were heard. I just streamed it all on live broadcast.


    "It''s so easy to carry things around! How dumb of you! A grave is exactly this! This is the outer road!


    If Tiger River and Meir had set something up, they would take it backwards, so I was thinking about my hand assuming this. It was unexpected that someone was being held hostage, and Mika would reflect on herself that she didn''t think she would do it that far, and that the area was sweet.


    If the two of you hadn''t set me up (which I thought was unlikely), I would have exposed everything from Mika.


    Mika crouched down, took up the fallen Tiger River ring-shaped virtual phone, looked for footage of someone earlier being shown, but couldn''t find it right away, so she gave up. It is possible that the video data has been erased, and not if it is now deceptive.


    No one noticed, but in the corner of the studio, Kanma called the master room and said to stop the broadcast.


    ''I can''t......''


    But what returned was a response with a threatened voice.


    "What can''t be done! If I tell you to stop it, even if you die, stop it!


    ''I don''t want to die. That''s why I can''t.''


    Scared by Kanma''s hysterical and high-pressure statements, the opponent hung up.


    But with that word, I realized what Kanma meant, too. Someone is holding the master room back.


    "Well, here''s the real deal! The good puppies in front of the TV won''t know, but there will be a lot of entertainer misfortune these days! Actually, that''s all been killed! It''s a serial murder by the same guy! They''re manipulating information and covering it up!


    Mika stands in the center of the stage and screams. The studio that was frozen is wrapped up.


    "Hey, hey, are you willing to expose me here..."


    Tablemill roars. The face of the murder club had not even heard what Mika would do, so Mika''s behavior had drained her of her.


    "You remind me of your own religious terrorism. This is also, in a way, a broadcast jack."


    Says Tatsuko, smiling strangely.


    "Wow, the internet is festive, too."


    No. 2 laughs as he projects the display and writes by EEG manipulation.


    (But the real festival is after this...)


    I thought so, and number two was bringing in laughter.


    "What are you thinking... this guy..."


    Meir was stunned. In addition to exposing the Tiger River blackmail, I fear that the incident will also be rose here.


    (I just have to kill...)


    That''s what Meir thought, but I kept thinking about activating my abilities.


    "Oh, my goodness... how often!


    Tiger River rose slowly, furious as he scattered his nosebleed. Mere, who sees it, decides that it might be better to leave it to the Tiger River.


    (This is the distance. I won''t miss it. You''ll be my slave)


    Mika''s right around the corner, so Tiger River opened his mouth wide, thinking that if he spit out the rats, he could quickly let the three co-bite and make a quick decision.


    Red, yellow, and blue rats are thrown out of the mouth of the Tiger River in turn and at high speeds.


    But before she bit Mika, the red rat worm disappeared. I was under the vanishing gaze of Yu.


    Blue rats snap to the floor so that they are crushed by something they can''t see. Sharp One was locking on quickly and descending a transparent crush.


    The yellow rat, Mika, was shooting a gun and repelling it.


    "Damn it!


    Number seven emits an anger and tries to use his abilities.


    "Number seven, don''t use your powers here!


    "Oh, wow, okay, sorry."


    When No. 7, who can''t control his power well because of his emotions, breaks out, there can be serious damage to the studio, so Mika hurries and yells at No. 7. Seven also rushes to control their emotions and abilities to stop them.


    (No... this ability of mine was dealt with in a fast-track fashion? how... one was shot with a gun but what else...)


    There was a murder club lurking in the studio, and Tiger River naturally didn''t know anything about you checking it out, so I feared the unexplained situation and went again.


    Mika looks down at the Tiger River with her angry, burning eyes.


    Tiger River under its gaze and threatening.


    "Huh, don''t be ridiculous, that''s cod now! You''re trying to frame me! Me..."


    It was an ugly and scratchy tiger river, but its dialogue is interrupted.


    From the entrance to the studio, a number of police officers came up to the stage and besieged the Tiger River.

 1683 17

    "What, what!?


    Unexpectedly, the Tiger River turns pale and looks around slightly, but I just saw all sides surrounded by cops.


    "I''m sorry I''m on the air. I''ve come to arrest Kyoichi Tiger River for a series of murders."


    Umezu, just one privately clothed cop, says in a different, naughty tone, conscious of the tea house in front of the TV.


    "Mika, who was chasing this case, told me that if I arrested her while she was on the air, it would go up for the show, and I would let her do that."


    "I didn''t say that!


    Mika denies Umezu''s lies with a laugh.


    "I see. If a uniformed police officer shows up on the live broadcast, it''ll be more convincing, too. Mika was calculating that far, wasn''t she? No, is it true that you thought about it? He said you and I thought about this operation today."


    I admire the way things are carried.


    "Coming..."


    No. 2 shrugged pompously. I felt the swing of space.


    The space behind the Tiger River is distorted and a door leading to the subspace appears. What was inside was Taishin Tai, who was waiting to save the Tiger River at some point.


    It was then that Heart Tai grabbed the collar of the Tiger River and tried to pull it off for you.


    Hold onto the subspace door. Three tree branches were strewn like sticks, inhibiting the entry of the tiger river''s body.


    "Heh, let it go. You''ve done the same thing before."


    Number two rubs under his nose and says he''s good at it. It activated the organic trap, the ability of number two. No. 2 himself is somewhat sensitive to space distortion because of his ability to manipulate space, and he has always been vigilant.


    Tiger River''s body is dragged out by Umezu. The heart gave up and closed the door of the subspace. The branch of the tree was destroyed with it, but the heart had decided that it was impossible to rescue it by dragging it into the subspace again.


    "One thing settled on this! Sorry to disturb you! No, the only time Keri really gets caught is when he helps the big sun man who was exposed and reveals the sins of this man!


    Mika wrapped up nicely and glanced at Meir.


    (Don''t mention me...... did you just finish Mr. Tiger River?


    Mika dared to lay low about Meir and focus only on Tiger River. While not measuring its sincerity, Meir fears that something terrible might get into Mika.


    I finished everything I did, so Mika just tried to pull me off the stage, it was then.


    A bunch of red tulle-like things popped up, rambling up on stage and tightening Mika''s body.


    Mika isn''t the only one, the red tulle hits the clones as well and quickly straps them tight.


    "This... what are you going to do!?


    Mika looks up in a state of tightness and falling into depression, screaming at only one person in the clone who is not pressed - number two.


    "What are you going to do? In this situation, don''t you see? Original, and I can''t do it, Clones. Your role is over. Already used! Ha-ha-ha!"


    Mika and the clones sealed their movements, number two, laughing softly.


    "Heh heh, it''s my show from here. The groceries who served as front seats watched silently there."


    Number two takes the microphone and proceeds to the center of the stage.


    "Should I help?


    "No... Hi Mika, it seems to be a problem too, and I''m not sure what to do with this."


    Suddenly, Akeichi asks, but Yu is also unable to judge.


    "Whoa! Hey, hey! I''m staring at this tearful hypocritical shitty charity show with an idiot in my face, you fuckins in front of the TV! Now listen to me! I''m angry, and I''m frightened. To what? Earlier, I was interacting with the cripple and Mair. They have this corner every time, but the cripples who perform are no-galas, and Mere who performs with them is a ten-million unit of gala, so I''m gonna laugh. You want me to go on TV with a celebrity and just bite off the honor and joy of having him play? Measure people''s value with gold. Though that''s the basics of a capitalist society, this guy''s not really, like, a diagram where shitty disparities are being blatantly floated around! Grasp, you mean the visually sympathetic and easily understandable weak, and you''re using the handicapped, this. It''s horrible. But the mentally handicapped won''t be used. I don''t even know visually, and I discriminate against people with the same disabilities because they have a worse image than people with physical disabilities - all the time. Above all, fool you - it means that you have an idiot audience that is impressed by seeing this! A handicapped person gives a gun batter, a handicapped person like that, a celebrity who smiles, and feels pretty and super steaky to the heart. But one is a no-gala, and one is a charity show but an N10 million gala. Human value has been properly differentiated with money, he said. Or I can even interpret it as taking care of the disabled and smiling at the price, sir. Everyone in the teahouse who''s touched by it... is a criminal fool, right? Look at the touching porn that''s easy to get involved in. Don''t be touchy, you octopus!


    After knowing that it won''t be a flower garden or a commercial, No. 2 punches all he wants to say and develops a program critique with a full poisonous tongue.


    (No...... I... never felt like I was looking down like that... I wasn''t aware of that... This guy is such a terrible insult...)


    Mair, who was put out to make out, looked at number two, trembling remembering anger and pity at the same time.


    Meir is not willing to cheaply look down on those in a vulnerable position because he was once so poor that he could barely buy clothes either. On the contrary, in my earlier interactions with people with disabilities, I was dealing with them with a genuine sense of support.


    "Don''t be silly! Say whatever you want unilaterally with your solitary assumptions!


    Meir screams and stuffs to number two. I was angry, but it occurred to me to use my abilities here.


    That mea also has a red tulle stretched out, quickly tying it tight and causing it to fall.


    "Huh, it''s a reward for poking at me. Unfamiliar."


    Looking down at the fallen Mere, he laughed hatefully and threw up, No. 2 took Mike in his hand and resumed his speech.


    "I''ll tell you what. Most people look down on rich people, including entertainers. For example, when disaster struck while shooting a show, the average person, entertainers, and the rich were put together to risk their lives. If a helicopter comes in there to help, the rich & entertainers who naturally think their lives are worth different from ours will try to get on the helicopter with us first, even if we step on them! Those guys are charity. I don''t know, it''s a lot funnier than bad talk about bad performers!


    "You''re too biased...... And you''re an entertainer."


    Listening to the assertions of No. 2, Tablemill is exhausted.


    "This is different. In fact, the rich tend to have a better personality than the poor for what they can afford."


    While I think of Ryujiro and his father, Sharp One denies what Ryujiro said.


    "I hear there are a lot of guys with bad personality in the money... In fact, even that tiger river has a bad personality."


    "Well, the hard-on money and the kid..."


    Says Tatsuko and Kishio.


    While the faces of the homicide club are talking, speech number two continues.


    "Look at the cheap touching porn, the monkeys who are fooled by the delicious business of TV stations and entertainers by giving out donations that get pulled inside by vendors, come on. Your shitty goodness, your asshole-like hypocrisy, your emotional pornography, your emotional masturbation, they''re all just being used."


    (That''s the schematic that the dog owner hated the most. I hate it too, but someone feels the same and thinks about it)


    Only Yu was impressed with the speech on No. 2 and had respect for it.


    "You can do whatever you want, that guy. I mean... why don''t you guys stop his rampage? Stop it."


    True comes to the studio and speaks to the face of the murder club.


    "No... there''s something hard to stop..."


    "Yeah......"


    Said Takuko, and Takuma nodded in agreement.


    "True, where have you been?


    Yu asks.


    "Mika asked me in advance to go to the master room and threaten me with a gun so I wouldn''t stop broadcasting"


    "Well, that didn''t make you a flower garden."


    Hearing the true story, Akeichi was convinced.


    "But you can''t just leave that one alone"


    True takes to the stage and slashes Mika with a knife the tool that ties her tight.


    "Ah!? What are you doing!?


    I see that True is freeing Mika, and number two is wolf.


    "Have you done what you have to say? Number two."


    When Mika stood up and asked quietly, she slowly approached No. 2.


    "I still have something to say!


    While No. 2 was in a hurry, he tried to seal Mika''s movements using an organic trap.


    "But I won''t let you say anything anymore! Fate prank!


    Mika uses fate manipulation. The red twill that tried to tangle with Mika would tangle with each other and seal their movements with each other.


    "Ma, wait, talk and you''ll see... Let''s hear your say."


    "No questions asked!


    It was No. 2, who raises his hands in front of his face and poses as a surrender, but Mika punches No. 2 in the cheek full of strength with her fist.


    Mika, horseback ridden over fallen number two, continues to beat the same face as herself intensively, with both hands.


    "Wow... I''m punching you in the face... sucks..."


    "It''s a 5/15 case..."


    Tsukiko groans, and Takuma groans in disgust.


    In Meir''s ear, which was closest, No. 2''s blood splashed, he heard bone crushing, and he also saw his teeth fly. Instead of acting, she saw that Mika was genuinely mad and in a cage, and Meir was getting hot in the chest for some reason and couldn''t help but look away from Mika''s face like a ghost.

 1684 18

    The afternoon after Mika and the others starred in a charity special, "Don''t Watch Twenty-three Hours of TV Earth Pays Love Forward".


    Mika went to the press conference yesterday to apologize for spreading the runoff and show on No. 2, while again exposing on live broadcast that there had been a serial killings of entertainers and that it had been covered up by information control through the intervention of the entertainment industry''s powerful people. I also said that I was cooperating with the police to investigate.


    At that time, Mika also said that there was still an accomplice, not a solo murder of the Tiger River.


    In fact, the day after the Tiger River was captured, Mika''s words take a firmly backed form, as Ichi Sumama, the president of Flaming Evil Brother Pro, has also been found dead in a familiar way of being killed: face holes are dilated and shaken inside.


    The media stopped hesitating when this happened, and they began to treat it as giant, both in wide-show and in the news.


    Mika''s rating was eeling again. Not only did you uncover the evil of Tiger River, but you also included beating him until the face of number two was deformed.


    The evaluation is divided with regard to item (ii). Some bash, others applaud for doing well.


    "I''m just..."


    No. 2, whose face is wrapped in multiple bandages and whose eyes, nostrils and mouth are hidden in bandages and unknown, returns to Mika''s office.


    Beaten all over by Mika, No. 2, with two fundus fractures, a nasal bone fracture, a mandibular bone fracture, and even five front teeth and three back teeth broken, was framed to cure at the Snowoka Institute for two nights.


    By the way, Mika also beat No. 2 too much, multiple bones on both hands, simple fracture. He received ultrasonic vibration therapy at the Snow Oka Laboratory and is now wearing Gibbs on both hands.


    "Sa, pudding, pudding. It hasn''t expired."


    "There''s got to be something else to say, right?


    Mika speaks quietly to No. 2, who plunges the refrigerator.


    "Hmm? Was there?


    Number two raising a face full of bandages. Rather than a face, it is turned from the neck to the top into a round mass of bandages.


    "The original apologized at the press conference for number two, didn''t he? And yet you don''t feel anything?


    Always serene No. 13 asks No. 2 in a harsh tone sometime. In the Clones, No. 13 serves as a compiler, so I''m in a position to be strict at times like this.


    "I undoubtedly made a name for myself in history! As an entertainer, I greatly entertained people! The earliest originals also became transcendent! I don''t doubt that anymore! I know all the miscellaneous fish don''t want to admit it. Ah-ha!


    Without being evil, he flutters and says out loud on the shore, and laughs high for his heartfelt pleasure, No. 2.


    "You''re on the same level as an evil backache fart, earning views by doing carefree acts in public! Shame on you!


    "But you''re all admiring me! Rather, you have more support for me than the original! The original is jealous of it."


    It was Mika, who made her yell more and more angry, but she wouldn''t even pull off number two.


    "You still don''t get it! Next time you do that, I''ll kick you out!


    "Ugh..."


    One word of "kicking out" on the boulder was two. I enjoyed more than getting broken bones all over my face.


    "Shh... sorry..."


    "I told you not to imitate Junko!


    Mika yells even more at No. 2, who apologizes in tears.


    "By the way, why did Number Two do that?


    "Chi. Hmm... I''m thinking a lot, too. They can always do the original option, but I''m going to be independent and bigger. We need to be a little more conspicuous for that..."


    When No. 7 asked, No. 2 tried hard to get his nose out of the bandage and answered still with a few tears.


    "Figure out a way! Choose the means!


    At the same time Mika screamed, the office bell rang. It was true that it came.


    "Don''t you have to look for the great sunset you''ve been exposed to? I''m looking after my mother, Nanase, and I want to help her out and reassure her."


    "How do you want me to find you?!? Tiger River is under arrest, and Mr. Umezu is interrogating him!


    For true confirmation, Mika gives a voice mixed with surprise and frustration.


    "Oh yeah... I was accidental"


    Think about it and you''ll see, but I truly admit that I missed my statement a little.


    "Ah, Tiger River''s out"


    Even though the face of the Tiger River appeared on the wide show, XI, who was watching TV, reports, and other faces gather around the TV.


    "''You guys are just jealous of me,'' he called me on SNS in the past, and he''s on fire."


    says the host with a fishy face.


    He said something familiar with the second one earlier.


    I mean, number two is on the same level as the Tiger River.


    "Ugh, even in the same dialogue, it''s the difference between me and Tiger River, cloud mud. The weight, the meaning, the circumstances, the environment are completely different."


    To the dialogue between Nos. 7 and 11, while Nos. 2 protests, he also claims.


    "If I did it on SNS, I''d be bragging about shopping. Such a fun nerve is really a monster. There''s no ordinary people here.


    Maru Maruizawa, a small middle-aged man with round glasses - Professor of Criminal Psychology, says offensively.


    "Managers who received attention after a single shot will seek further greed for having made their fortunes. To say something, it''s a fierce desire for approval. We want to keep getting more attention, and we will expose ourselves to obscenities in public. Well, this is an old pattern. The real respect, though, can''t be achieved with simple money-making results. You need something more appealing to your heart for people to respect you. ''


    "That''s a rare good thing to say to this guy."


    Professor Maruizawa, whose poisonous tongue is always for sale, was impressed, though truly a little surprised, by what was unusual today.


    "You agree with Maruizawa! The poverty of the heart ''wanting to be envied by others'', which underlies a person who wants to make money, a person who wants to stand in a prominent spot and take a footlight, is something most people will see through!


    Mika affirmed after also recalling her past painful experiences.


    Humans who just want to immerse themselves in superiority over others and look down are quickly spotted in their painful statements, and such humans are only the object of contempt. I''m glad I realized that early on, and Mika makes it.


    "I could have been a little mistake too, like Tiger River or Mere. That''s horrible."


    Mika says by dropping the tone of her voice.


    This was one of the reasons Mika was getting into this case. Both Tiger River and Meir have seen it as an ugly copy of themselves.


    "Tiger River is probably also a co-occurrence of psychopaths. Besides, he doesn''t know that. Being slapped is jealous, I take it conveniently in my brain on my own, so I continue to prolong and despise stupid statements. This is a pattern, too. Mika didn''t, so she woke up sooner or later."


    "Right! It makes me feel better when you say that!


    True followed rarely and decently, Mika spread a bright grin.


    In front of the euthanasia police station. A pair of men and women are staring at the police station building in the distance.


    "Help him quickly. It''s called the Akukan Tunnel."


    Mair, who purchased information that Tiger River was being captured by this police station and came to the rescue, speaks to her heart too. Somehow, Heart Tai doesn''t try to move forever.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t open the subspace tunnel. The entire police station is covered at all times in the junction."


    "Does the police also have extraordinary powers?


    To the words of the heart, Mere to round his eyes.


    "If it''s an euthanasia police station that blinds you in a dark city and is also feared by the residents of the back streets, nothing will come as a surprise."


    Heart too that answers pale.


    "Mr. Tiger River may throw up a hostage location... then let''s get ahead of ourselves..."


    "Okay."


    Meir urged, and the two turned back to the car they came in.


    Inside the euthanasia police station, the interview room.


    Tiger River had been thoroughly tortured since last night without even having him sleep.


    I got a job that I don''t think is very police, and I had this painful time in my life that I never tasted, but Tiger River still doesn''t try to crack my mouth.


    Since the mouth of the Tiger River is a trigger for ability activation, it is worn with a special mask that allows you to breathe only so that you do not spit rats out of your mouth. Except for the mask, he looks unwrapped and is restrained with his hands and feet tied to a chair.


    (It can also be described as a chance to awaken different abilities. Hope you have the strength to break this situation)


    That is what the inner voice, which is heard only by the Tiger River, told him, so the Tiger River too, beside enduring pain, desperately kept wishing, but never visited, such as the awakening of new powers.


    "Uh-huh... uh-huh..."


    Seeing Tiger River petition with his roaring, blood-running eyes, Kaori Takeda decided that he could go in for questioning again. There is also Umezu next door.


    Though Tiger River, doubly prized by man, vowed not to throw up no matter how tortured he was, the prolonged torture finally broke his heart.


    (I don''t have the guts... I''m starting to feel like it was a failure to host you)


    To the dismay of my inner voice, I didn''t even have the energy to happen anymore in the Tiger River.


    "You had guts inside. Look, you can gel it. No, Guero can''t."


    A scented seedling that puts the paper and pen on the desk, telling you the opposite of the inner voice.


    "Write down where you''re imprisoning Daiichi."


    I don''t throw up inside, so while endangering the fact that the abducted person is being held in detention for a long time, Umezu urges me to untie him with one hand.


    Tiger River honestly writes the place.


    "I''m going to check the safety of Mika and Daiichi. I left the interrogation to continue. Next thing you know, find out where they are at the murder club he''s manipulating."


    Umezu orders Kaori to leave the interview room.


    "After you spit about the people you killed."


    "Okey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey-dokey."


    Don''t make it into a bun.


    Stabbing a nail at a scented seedling spreading a sadistic grin, Umezu left the room.


    "What!?


    Tiger River twisted and snapped the pinky finger of his untied hand, screaming with a crease.


    "The child you took is the daughter of a police officer at our station."


    Kaori comes here and tells the truth about her previous silence. It was decided that it was not a good idea to teach before the confession that it was inside the police.


    "When you put your hands inside the police, you lose. I''ll make you regret it plenty now. I''ll carve it into your body and soul."


    On the scented seedlings with the devil''s grin, the Tiger River was gross with fear.


    Mika and True, along with Umezu and Matsumoto, were driving around. The destination is a place of detention for the Great Hitachi.


    Quite a few miles from the Tiger River home - in the cellar of a cabin outside of Euthanasia City, he said, people are incarcerated.


    It was the farm that arrived. An old barn is built. When Umezu checks while he''s on the move, he says he rents a whole lot of land around here under a different name than the Tiger River.


    Before entering the barn, they stopped, as all four of them had stated. I feel killer from inside the barn.


    Four people scatter silently and Matsumoto approaches the barn from the side first to see how things are going.


    At that time, the barn door opened and two young men and one boy appeared from inside. The truth was that the boy looked familiar.


    "Ryujiro"


    True to speak the boy''s name. Ryujiro was the usual loving face, watching the truth.

 1685 19

    Murder club home.


    Reports came in from the police that both the location of Idol held hostage and the face-to-face location of the subjugated murder club, and Yuta stroked her chest down for the first time.


    "We have to get to where Ryujiro and the others are being captured."


    "Wait a minute, please. Looks like the police are on their way."


    Excellence in controlling deviant sharp first.


    "There''s still Mae Tsuda left."


    "Why didn''t Mika Tsukinawa reveal about Mae Tsuda?


    And, shore husband and table mill.


    "I think Mika has some idea, but she won''t tell me."


    Yu says. Yu vaguely suspects that the reason Mika won''t reveal it or tell me is some kind of personal mix-up.


    "Isn''t Mae Tsuta the only one trying to miss this?


    Sharp Ichi, Takuma, and Kishifu look at Tsuko in surprise at the words that Tsukiko said pompously. Yu wasn''t particularly surprised because he had a feeling about it somehow.


    "For what reason would Mika Tsukinawa miss it? You know Meir Tsuda is killing quite a few people."


    tableman asks.


    "No matter how murderer they are, Mika Tsukinawa is not a cop, she''s a resident of the back street. I don''t think I''m going to miss it because I kind of liked it, or because I pitied it, or because I felt empathy."


    Said Tsuko.


    "When that happens, will there also be a development of conflict between us and Mika Tsukinawa?


    And, sharp one. Sure enough, I thought Takuko, Kishio, Takuma...


    "If that''s the case, I don''t think there''s any need for conflict."


    Yu denied it lightly.


    "We just have to go with Mika and miss it."


    "Is that okay? Are you going through?


    "We''re not the ones who let you through."


    Takuma laughs bitterly at Yu''s obvious words, and Takuma laughs slightly strangely.


    "I don''t mind if the target stops killing, but if anything happens to Ryujiro and the others, I''m not gonna miss it."


    Sharp Ichi did not laugh at all, but turned his cold eyes to his advantage as he pressed up his glasses and said away.


    "These are the three homicide clubs being manipulated by the Tiger River. Killing isn''t good."


    Seeing the three men who appeared: Ryujiro, Kenji Rightyama, and Ryuhiko Left Valley, the truth tells.


    "The guys at the murder club? Tiger River had already confessed his place, but someone moved him this way?


    Umezu says.


    "I mean, can anyone but the Tiger River move it! Probably at the mercy of Meir Tsuda!


    Mika screams as she removes Gibbs.


    Indeed, those who are ruled by the obedience virus of the Tiger River make sure that they also listen to Meir''s orders once and for all. And Meir was also lurking nearby in the subspace where the heart was made, asking how it was.


    Among the three manipulated murder clubs, the first to move was Kenyoshi Riyama. Matsumoto, who is nearby, approaches quickly.


    Many things like elongated insect limbs pop out of Kenji Rightyama''s entire body, trying to pierce Matsumoto''s body, but Matsumoto rolls back and dodges it.


    "Oops."


    Matsumoto, dressed as he rolled to the ground and leaned on his back, pointed a gunshot at Kenyoshi Rightyama''s leg as he lifted his voice. We know beforehand that the person is from a manipulated murder club.


    The trigger is pulled. The bullet shoots through Kenyoshi Rightyama''s lap, and Kenyoshi Rightyama collapses.


    Toshihiko Matsumoto releases Eternal Toilet Paper. An image toilet paper emitting a pale light drapes a large arc and wraps it around Matsumoto''s upper body.


    "Oh, my God."


    As he lifts his voice out of the way, Matsumoto quickly jumps forward while standing up and escapes the toilet paper.


    Shortly after the evasion of its Matsumoto, however, Ryujiro exercises the magic learned in the complex devil and attacks it with air bullets.


    "Come on."


    Matsumoto twisted himself and dodged, but was quite remarkable, as he sensed the invisible attack only with signs and raised his voice out of place. A shock wave emanating from the air bomb blurred the side of Matsumoto.


    In Matsumoto''s subtle collapse, Ryohiko Left Valley gave him another piece of Eternal Toilet Paper.


    "Wait a minute -!


    Matsumoto screamed as he dodged.


    "Why are they attacking me all the time just now!? I mean, why don''t you just cover for me!?


    "Because you''re closest to the enemy."


    I was wondering how far I could avoid it.


    "Excuse me! I was caught avoiding the vibrant!


    Umezu, True, and Mika answer Matsumoto, who cry out in protest.


    "Mr. Umezu didn''t say why he wouldn''t cover, and the true answer is terrible!


    "Is Mika''s answer good?"


    He points his gun at Ryohiko Left Valley as True penetrates Matsumoto, who screams with skill over more attacking toilet paper. Umezu likewise pulls out his gun and targets Ryohiko Left Valley.


    True and Umezu fire a total of four shots each at about the same time.


    Toilet paper extending from both hands of Ryohiko Left Valley reacted, moving to prevent bullets, but not all four shots. Even as three shots were inhibited by toilet paper, one shot shot shot through the shoulder of Ryohiko Left Valley.


    (That toilet paper, it''s troublesome, but it''s inferior in speed and precision compared to Krahn''s black hand, and most importantly, it''s smaller in number)


    Look at the Eternal Toilet Paper by Ryohiko Left Valley, I truly think. I feel like I''m dealing with a degraded Kahiko on that extended battle because I''ve had many simulated battles with Kahiko.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    When Ryujiro shrugged, the injury to Ryuhiko Left Valley of Kenji Rightyama was all the rage.


    "Should we do something about him first?


    "If you can."


    Umezu and True look at Ryujiro and whisper.


    Kenyoshi Riyama approaches Matsumoto again. Ryohiko Left Valley expands the toilet paper and rolls it out from the left and right of Kenyoshi Rightyama.


    (That''s creepy! If they work together, they''ll be clean and this attack has a good chance of being prevented!


    Seeing the two move, Mika feels a sense of crisis.


    "Accidental prank!


    Mika fired a gun while activating fate manipulation. The aim is Kenyoshi Rightyama.


    The bullet was held back by toilet paper - it looked like it - but it jumped where it hit the toilet paper, re-orbited and followed it with a direct hit on an elongated limb stretching out of Kenyoshi Rightyama''s body.


    It is unclear how much damage was done to Kenyoshi Rightyama, but the attack greatly blunted his movement.


    Matsumoto fires two shots at Kenyoshi Rightyama as he rushes out to try to get a distance. Two-shot communal toilet paper prevented, but his movement becomes even duller thanks to the toilet paper''s deployment in front of Kenyoshi Rightyama.


    Meanwhile, True is to Ryujiro, Umezu targets Ryuhiko Left Valley.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Before the trigger of the two guns was pulled, Ryujiro was squeaking and activating his abilities.


    The shooting of Umezu is prevented by toilet paper.


    The bullet that True fired was prevented by a hugely black figure who appeared before Ryujiro.


    It was a man of a form that could not be called as a demon, over two metres tall and with a full body of lacquered black skin. But he has eight arms, four shields and two bows in his hand. Shields on the top and bottom left and right arms, respectively, in the four arms in the middle, connected bows and arrows.

 1686 20

    A bullet fired by True is prevented by a multi-armed black devil''s shield.


    Meanwhile, Umezu''s shooting had crept between the guards of the toilet paper and hit the right upper arm of Ryohiko Left Valley.


    A demon squeezes two black bows and shoots at the same time. The aim is True and Umezu.


    It was true and Umezu that flew off the scene reflexively, but we saw the black arrows unleashed split into four parts along the way, and we were all together for a little while. Though the truth only imagined himself in his head, he remained faceless.


    We both have split arrows flying in, obviously in position after evasion.


    Umezu tried to take further evasive action in a row, but stunned and for just a moment stiff, the movement is delayed and the calf on his left leg is pierced by an arrow.


    Truth falls and lays low on the ground, dodging everything.


    Truth remains dressed as fallen into depression, shooting at Ryujiro from the devil''s gap.


    But the devil superreacts and moves his shield, playing a true bullet to protect Ryujiro.


    (This... might be hard to aim at making it out of combat without killing it)


    True to try and realize the threat to the diversity of Ryujiro''s abilities that he doesn''t know what he''s going to do. It''s bad for the homicide club, but if you feel you can''t do anything about it, decide you should stop fighting with it.


    "You should just get rid of those two and focus on Ryujiro. I''m leaving Ryujiro, so do something with Umezu, Mika and Matsumoto, right mountain and left valley."


    "Okay!


    "That''s not going to be easy either."


    When True gave the instruction, Mika immediately accepted and Umezu blurred on the tannic side.


    "Soul blind spot!


    Use destiny manipulation techniques that are less recognisable by enemies, both for themselves and for Umezu, under the condition that there are people who attract the attention of enemies other than the subject of the procedure. In this case, Matsumoto and True. But it just makes it harder to be subject to recognition, and it doesn''t mean absolute ability.


    Seeing that Umezu targeted Toilet Paper user Ryohiko Left Valley, Mika decided to target the same Ryohiko Left Valley. However, subtly sloppy the timing.


    Umezu fires two shots. Without responding, Toilet Paper shot through both hands where Ryohiko Left Valley was serving toilet paper. Immediately after, the toilet paper disappears.


    When she saw it, Mika changed her aim and shot Kenyoshi Rightyama.


    How many limbs roll out of Kenyoshi Rightyama, in front of that eye Matsumoto kept avoiding, Kenyoshi Rightyama takes a bullet from the side to both legs and collapses.


    "Of course now."


    Matsumoto, who was obstinately attacked by Kenyoshi Riyama, hurries to distance himself to the gap where Kenyoshi Riyama is flinching.


    The truth about the devil, on the other hand, was attracting the devil while avoiding exhausting the arrows that were released from the two bows and split.


    True to see a gap between dodging and fighting back with a gun, but the devil reads out ballistics and comes and plays shields together in a super reaction.


    It was true that I would think for a moment that it was not an enemy I could do nothing about with a gun, but I would immediately dismiss the idea.


    (I don''t give up or cut you off instantly like that. This guy has a very simple weakness)


    Truth is, machine pistol. Switch horse tame to full auto.


    Off the ballistics, spewing bullets all at once in full auto.


    The devil seemed to have used four shields to prevent it from running out. But - although I can read the orbit and superreact, I can''t move my arm faster than a bullet.


    Until the fourth shot he was a demon prevented by a shield, but the fifth and sixth bullets had hit the demon''s throat and head.


    It was unknown how much damage this was doing to the demon created from the image, but the demon of the image seemed fatally wounded with it, slowly dissolving as if in the air.


    Shortly after the demon disappears, Ryujiro exercises witchcraft and summons four flame-wrapped rabbits.


    "Next to next... but..."


    True points the gun at Ryujiro. Earlier, the devil stood up to protect Ryujiro, but the fiery raven is no different in size than the normal raven, so this time it looks like the wind that can''t protect Ryujiro. There is also the possibility of hyper-reacting and standing up and protecting ourselves, but then we just need to get rid of the four of them.


    Four ravens coming together. Jump to the left and right, slow down, make it harder to target the gun and loom.


    Truth is, I ditched the idea of targeting Ryujiro for now. Because shooting Ryuji has no guarantee that this fiery raven will go away. We have to deal with these first and protect ourselves.


    I put the gun down and stretch an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire from my wrist.


    When the first one was truly imminent, a bullet from the side shot through the torso of the fiery raven, and the fiery raven was extinguished. It was Umezu''s shooting.


    The other three were also truly cut off by ultrasonic vibrating steel wire and one was finished by Mika''s gun.


    "I guess it''s a little nasty. I''ll support you, too."


    When Mere says he was watching from the subspace, he activates his abilities.


    The door of the subspace opens and the White Eel Phantom appears. The doors of the subspace close immediately, but not completely, leaving only a few gaps unnoticed. If it closes completely, it will no longer receive the operation due to Mere''s ability.


    "I wish I could have brought the clones with me."


    I saw the White Eel Phantom show up for cover, and the truth is, I shrugged. Consider subspace use lurking as well.


    "It''s convenient to work on the table!


    Mika screamed, pointing a gun at the White Eel Phantom, but he stopped to think, lowering his gun.


    "Mr. Meir, you must be here!? Listen to me! Get out of here!


    For a sudden call, True, Umezu and Matsumoto look at Mika in surprise. But the most surprising and perplexing thing is Mere, who has been called upon like no other.


    "It''s irrelevant! Don''t roll me around! Mr. Meir, please!


    To Mika, who complains in good faith, Meir had also forgotten to manipulate the White Eel Phantom and was confused.


    (Well... I can''t believe I asked you to do it without me or the world... Even though I am the enemy... Aren''t you stupid?


    Yes, whining in my mouth, but it was actually Mere who didn''t feel like making a fool of me at all. On the contrary, the palpitations are becoming more intense and the emotions that make me unbelievable on my own are certainly boiling.


    I''m glad - Meir did feel that way. And I have no idea why I feel that way, myself. It doesn''t make sense. He said he was the one who hated me from the bottom of his heart. Even the TV show the other day was scattered, and they said it made the Tiger River a bit of a mess. I remember happiness in being begged by the world''s most hateful opponents.


    I don''t say no to feeling refreshed about letting someone I hate bow their head to. This emotion is obviously something else.


    It was an upset, bewildered Meir, but erases the White Eel Phantom. Mika smiles with relief when she sees it.


    "Withdraw. Come back."


    Then I call on the three of you in the manipulated murder club.


    "Door, open so you can get through."


    Saying to the heart too, Meir.


    "What do you mean? Is there a weakness you have to follow there? I don''t understand."


    With a decent face, Heartfelt sees Mere. Her decision was a substitute that went too far beyond the understanding of the mind.


    "I don''t know either...... I mean, shut up. We''re withdrawing anyway. Do as I say."


    Heart too to follow Meir''s words and let the subspace door expand.


    "Don''t go after him, miss him!


    The door of the subspace opens, and Mika screams consciously about True and Umezu when she sees three members of the murder club head inside the door.


    "You used to listen to that one."


    Umezu says unexpectedly. Umezu and I really knew somehow that there was some complicated emotion between Mika and Meir and that it must have worked.


    "What the... hmm..."


    Matsumoto roars away.


    The four provide first aid for injuries before opening the barn door.


    In a conspicuous spot shortly after entering, there was a drawer that seemed to be a door to the basement.


    The light automatically turns on inside when the drawer is opened. A metal ladder continues underneath.


    There was another light on when I got off the ladder. concrete floors and wall passages. It has several doors.


    "Get lost! Are you there!?"


    "Yes. Yikes!


    When Mika screamed, Mika stroked her chest down as she quickly returned some tense voice full of joy.


    "Mika, come on."


    When I snap the door open from the outside, someone jumps at Mika crying.


    Looking inside the room, it looks like a room where people can normally live, not like a prison. I can also see leftovers of food etc.


    "Sorry I''m late to help! I just couldn''t tell you where it was. The police are bad!


    "Hey, you shouldn''t..."


    Matsumoto laughs bitterly when she hears Mika''s words.


    "It smells like a corpse."


    True to utter disturbing words, like watering down an inspiring resumption.


    Soon the truth broke the lock on the door across the street, and when I opened the door, there was a terrible odor.


    When the light came on automatically and the inside was lit, the body of the mummy woman was rolling.


    "Wow... is this a victim or something abducted by the Tiger River?


    Matsumoto groans.


    "Tiger River said he also had a basement in his house, but used it here before his home basement was finished"


    Someone who turned away from the body reports.


    "There seems to be something else. Call forensics. Oh, tell Kaori to ask about this basement too."


    "Yes."


    Umezu orders Matsumoto.


    "You''ve been doing this for a long time! Haven''t you done something terrible?


    The last question is Mika, who asks quietly in her ear.


    "Yes, but if Mika doesn''t respond, she''s threatened to do something terrible."


    "Sorry! You got caught up in this because of me!


    Mika hugs her full strength as she apologizes.


    "When the door opened, Mika looked like Prince of the White Horse"


    "Oh well!


    To some words, Mika raised her voice in agitation and tried to unwrap her embrace, but others left Mika in her arms.


    At Mika''s office...


    "There was a request for a speech on number two."


    XIII reports.


    "Seriously!? I knew the talk worked on that shitty show. Ah-ha-ha, this brings me to heights too -"


    "I said no"


    It was No. 2, which talked while dancing small at the top of the sky, but a heartless word of No. 13 stopped the movement of No. 2.


    "Ahhh!? What are you doing?


    "If it was original, you would definitely say no, so I saved you the trouble. It wasn''t a very good place to ask."


    "I''m number thirteen... you original dog"


    It was poisonous number two, but I knew that there would be no falsehood in the thirteenth word that the client was not a good place, so I couldn''t be angry any more.

 1687 21

    "So, what do we do now?


    As he drives, Heartfelt asks Mere in the passenger seat. Three people sit in the back seat: Ryujiro, Kenji Rightyama, and Ryuhiko Left Valley.


    "If we make the most of the hostages, we could have negotiated and untied Mr. Tiger River."


    "Don''t steam it back."


    "Excuse me."


    Heartfelt apologizes to Mere, who sounds grumpy, as if she had no apologies.


    Meir has no idea how to rescue the Tiger River. No, I can''t even think of it.


    (Eight directions blocked... Then I guess I''ll just go with him in the direction of putting Keri on)


    Feeling somewhat self-absorbed, Meir thinks of Mika.


    (Why really... you just listened to him. Even now, he can''t help being annoyed...)


    The confusion in Meir is still going on.


    (No matter how much to save a friend, to me, the enemy... can you do that normally? Are you saying you trusted me? And I didn''t reject it...)


    I couldn''t believe Mika''s very act, but what I didn''t refuse and, above all, the emotions that arose at that time were what were leading Meir to confusion.


    At the Murder Club headquarters, Mika and the others reported it earlier.


    It''s good that Mika and the others engaged the three people who were taken, and each other''s victims were the ones who didn''t, but the result of letting them get away with it is not good news for the face of the murder club.


    Five of them, Yu, Akiichi, Mitsuko, Takuma and Kishio, who were sparing no time, watched a series of noise reactions online and were killing time.


    "Mika''s rating is amazing. I raised stocks in public debates about the backstreets, but in addition to this one, it feels like I''ve completely immobilized the superheroine seat in this country."


    "It''s been passed on overseas."


    "The more you can lift it, the more you lose your temper, the steeper it''s going down, but hey. Mika herself seems to be able to say that."


    Tatsuko, Kishio and Yu talk.


    "On the contrary, the Tiger River is all beaten up. He''s been beaten up all the time here because he''s the one who was originally anticipatory."


    "Meir has also been slapped in the Tiger River convolutions. When Meir''s sins come to light, I guess we''ll be slapped together..."


    And, sharp one, table grinding.


    It''s a customer.


    Kettle Hill opens the door and speaks up. From after Kettle Hill, four people came into the room: Mika, True, Umezu and Matsumoto.


    "Still annoying."


    I was just rumoring.


    Yu and Tsuko speak up.


    "We couldn''t capture the three assassinated members of the murder club! Sorry! What rumors!?


    Mika laughs at herself after taking her hat and bowing her head and apologizing.


    By the way, before they came here, they took them to the euthanasia police station and deposited them with their mother, Daiichi Nanase.


    "Ryujiro is so tough. I don''t know what you''re going to do, and it''s extra tight when you''re in multiple combinations. Besides, it''s hard to make it out of combat without killing it."


    The true report sounded extra heavy on the five people who knew Ryujiro well. As for Yu and Kishifu, who regularly visit the Yuoka Institute to train truthfully, it really makes it sound that much heavier.


    "It''s additional information that Kaori gets bad chest feces from Tiger River. He said that the basement was used to seize and imprison a woman before Tiger River got the ability. They were after gravure idols, underground idols, that sort of thing. He was using a chimp at the bottom of the back street to kidnap him."


    Umezu reports.


    "The Tiger River evil is all over the internet, but it''s worse than any of that. Facts are stranger than novels,"


    Said Tablemill dew his disgust.


    "How did Tiger River get the ability?


    True asks Umezu.


    "That''s all you can''t talk about. You can''t talk."


    "Can''t you talk?


    Sharp Ichi, who gives a surprising voice.


    "He''s choking when he tries to talk. It''s as if it''s even a curse. It doesn''t sound like an act, so we can''t talk about it."


    Listen to Umezu, face to face together.


    "There''s still a lass boss behind the tiger river, or Mere is the one..."


    "Not Meir! Not the atmosphere that Meir is manipulating the Tiger River!


    Mika denies Kishifu''s words.


    "You seem to be getting emotional with Meir. You don''t have to tell me why, but can you make it as clear as the reason I''m letting him swim at the moment?


    The face of the murder club reacts strongly to the true question. Earlier, Mika was talking about a suspicion that she wasn''t going to miss Meir.


    "That... even if the end only kills me, I''d like to show it to you before I can. It''s a discretionary reason, but with me... I feel the same thing strongly. If I had been a little different somewhere, I might have been like that."


    Mika tended to lay low, suppressing her voice and exhaling her mood.


    "Are you going to save me?


    "What do you think? That''s how I feel about letting him spit out everything before I just kill him."


    To the true question, Mika answered with a smile on her face.


    "It''s NG to let you get away completely. It goes against our policy, too. It could be a liability issue."


    Kettle Hill gives the nail.


    "I know! I just want to save her heart! I didn''t say I''d let you get away with it, and I''m not going to!


    At this point, Mika was looking at some dropping point and even beyond the end.


    Euthanasia police station detention center at night.


    Kyoichi Tiger River can''t let me sleep as usual. He''s still wearing a mask.


    Water is poured through your nose and your diet is only for injections of nutrients. They constantly continued to be flushed with weak currents on their hands, feet and heads, and then even tortured by noises that stuck their ears.


    (I threw up everything and it still looks like this. Are you not willing to let me go... Like this for the rest of your life? Or will they be sneaked away?


    I threw up everything but one piece of information. All the evils so far. Everything about Meir, too. What I''m not saying is how I got the ability. When the Tiger River tries to throw up, he who lurks in the Tiger River controls it, so he can''t throw up if he wants to.


    Still, the torture continues. That sadist woman detective from the torturer said. ''Cause it''s not easy to kill someone who''s been killed by you, and you''re just gonna lose''.


    (Quick... if you die, don''t freak out, make it easier... I don''t like this anymore...)


    A stripped tiger river peeled all over his body, all his nails peeled, and all his teeth exhausted, whispers as he looks up into the void.


    (You have trouble freaking out. I want it stronger before then. He wants to get away from this. He wants that power)


    I appeal to Tiger River that my inner voice do the same over and over again.


    I have tried that many times. But the inner voice does not turn out to behave.


    (Mouyadayadayadayadayadayad.Tasketeh. Colossite. Kamisama. Cineca misama. Nandeo le connique simmel. Oreganani sitattaiunda. Konnanikurushimanakchanaranaiyounawaluikoto sitaka. Yada. Mouyada)


    (O......)


    Feel the signs of awakening and expect those lurking in the Tiger River.


    (That''s an interesting change. I heard there were cases like that over there, but I was half-hearted. I''m glad to see that.)


    Those who lurked in the Tiger River were swelling their chests with curiosity when they saw how the Tiger River was unusual in spirit and new abilities awakened in the breakthrough of limits.


    The muscles in the arm of the Tiger River swell and destroy the restraint. Put both hands on the mask and peel off the mask at once.


    My nails, my teeth, my skin regenerates.


    "Ugh!


    Kicking the door down with the roar, the door of the room deformed enormously and blew up to the wall across the aisle.


    Before leaving the room, the Tiger River prepares a tri-colored rat outfit from his mouth.


    "Escape! Tiger River Escape!


    The alarm goes off and the police officers arrive. Some of them appeared to be incense seedlings that swung scattered across the Tiger River.


    (I''ll subjugate him, and I''ll huddle him up!


    When the Tiger River stares at the incense seedlings, it storms at the cops.


    They noticed because he was a commissioner at the Euthanasia Police Station in Hundred Wars Smelt. He says it''s dangerous to fight the Tiger River head-on right now.


    "Back off! Everybody!


    Kaori also senses that Tiger River has undergone mysterious power-ups and lowers the police officers. From the looks of it in the first place, it''s perverted. It was fat mastery, but now it''s muscle mastery.


    Honestly, even if I dealt with them, I had a feeling they were too much of a scented seedling.


    When Kaori pays her right hand, countless blades with pink light are ejected from her right arm, and she flies over the Tiger River.


    The whole body of the Tiger River is torn apart by a clear blade that emits pink light, but it plays instantly.


    Something crept through the groin of the incense seedlings and jumped out of between the incense seedlings and the tiger river as the tiger river approached close to the incense seedlings.


    "Ugh!


    A little shadow kicks up the jaw of the Tiger River, along with a lovely caller.


    It was Anemone of Waliko, who had to be an euthanasia police commissioner. Even though it''s small, its power surpasses that of a person, and it''s easy to kill a person with your bare hands.


    But Tiger River doesn''t flinch at all, he plays the anemones and covers them with scented seedlings.


    Kaori rolls over to the side and escapes the Tiger River.


    Towards the incense seedling, a tri-colored rat bite simultaneously.


    "What is this guy?


    The scented seedlings look suspicious and shake off the rats.


    "Mm?"


    Tiger River also looks surprised that the obedience virus doesn''t work, even if it''s bitten by three rats.


    In fact, the scented seedlings were cyborgs and bit the mechanical part, so the ratty obedience virus didn''t work either, but the Tiger River couldn''t possibly tell that.


    I tried biting the rat again, but it still hasn''t worked.


    At the back of its tiger river, Anemone''s claws pierce it.


    More scented seedlings blade the pink light. Now they shoot it warmly out of both arms and chop the whole body of the Tiger River.


    (Even if you have the ability to regenerate, there are limits. Most importantly, when this attack reaches me, it will be the Buddha. You should just cut through here and run away)


    Those who are in the Tiger River urge with a slightly hurried voice.


    (Just don''t run away)


    Tiger River chuckled and grabbed Anemone''s little body.


    "Gu!?


    Anemone groans. The speed of the Tiger River was faster than I thought, and I couldn''t avoid it.


    Three rats rushed up the tiger river''s body and bit the grabbed anemone at the same time.


    "Anemone!"


    Seeing as an anemone bitten by a rat suddenly lost her strength, she snapped her neck, and the incense seedlings screamed.


    "Ugh!


    The tiger river screams and tries to kick the incense seedlings.


    Kaori avoided, but the Tiger River went straight through the side of Kaori and burst into between the cops in the rear.


    The policemen pull out their guns and shoot, but Tiger River doesn''t show how to flinch no matter how many bullets they take, he blows the policemen up right by his body and runs down the hallway.


    A shutter went down along the way to stop the tiger river from going, but the tiger river destroyed the shutter with one punch and then succeeded in escaping the euthanasia police station.

 1688 22

    Meir Takita doesn''t know what parental affection is. I don''t even know the act of children being sweet to their parents.


    Before I became conscious, there may have been times when, like all animals, I was sweet to my parents with the habits of toddlers and babies, at times when I was no different from the beast that lives by instinct. But I''m sure at that time, too, the father would not have shown much interest in himself.


    Meir doesn''t know her real mother. But I know that there are a few women who have been replaced and who were mothers. They mostly left in less than six months, if short, but in about two years.


    The cause was the violence of his father. The boiling point is low and I don''t know how to add or subtract it as soon as I raise my hand. Sometimes the police came to the house, but the battered woman withdrew the complaint in fear. I realized that if I made a serious complaint, they would kill me. Meir''s father was such a man with a broken brain fuse.


    Despite such a violent man, and a day labourer with no money, he was often hot on women, even though his appearance was not very good. I also childhood guessed that women like guys like this, and Meir strongly thought that she didn''t want to get caught up in guys like this and be unhappy


    Despite such a violent man, his father had never only raised his hand to Meir. There is nothing like being yelled at when you are verbally scolded, only pale attention if you fail. But I can''t even feel the dust of love there. Even thought Meir should be scolded and beaten the hell out of him. I am astonishingly indifferent to my daughter.


    It was obviously this father''s fault that I began to feel strongly that I wanted him to look at me and admit it.


    That''s not the only reason, of course. There is not a single piece of poor, decent clothing, and because they called it a vikin in school and bullied me, there is also that recoil. He wants to be recognized by people, he wants to shine, he wants to be loved, he wants to be envied.


    I am also attracted to the Tiger River because of the curse and recoil of my indifferent father. Contrary to his father, he instills unlimited affection. He admits it. It makes me feel good. Above all, he asks for it.


    Meir should be at the top of her happiness right now. Offers are made from various places. Then there are those who love you. Yet Meir is unable to realize happiness.


    No matter how much you sell, no matter how much attention you get, no matter how much you are loved, your heart is starving, dry, and seeking. And be aware of, compare, and be jealous of your own lawn on or next to you. I cannot forgive those who are up there. I can''t tolerate beings that seem to be above me. I can''t forgive a guy who stands out more than me.


    Nothing has changed since a long time ago. It has become a lump of approval desire. No matter how much you try to fill, it''s not enough.


    But at the same time, Meir had a heart that thought she was so filthy and ugly. And those cursed words come back to life. Vikins - I knew I wasn''t a dirty vikin, and such consciousness passes through my brain. In an attempt to repeat the plastic surgery, the soul was distorted and left unclean to change.


    "I really hate people because I''m a vikin, and I wonder if I really kill people around because I''m a vikin"


    Speak up, and I whine about that.


    (Only Mr. Tiger River admitted it, but that Mr. Tiger River already...)


    Meir was at home, twilight in the way. Nothing motivated, sitting in gym and looking up at the void.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been doing that. I am relieved all morning. And it''s almost noon.


    Tai Xintai emails me and Meir opens the inbox. Seeing what it was about, Meir''s physical and mental vitality returned.


    "Mr. Tiger River has escaped. Mr. Tiger River has been deprived of his Virtual Phone and cannot be contacted and would like to meet up with Mr. Suda Meir so that no one will notice. The place is... ''


    Check your email and erase it immediately.


    It''s not over yet.


    Meir is strongly aware. He said he was in the middle of a fight right now.


    Meir is strongly aware. About your enemy, Mika Tsukinawa.


    Meir is strongly aware. He said he had the Tiger River, a community of destiny.


    "I... don''t want to lose to him"


    Since the appearance of an overly substandard star named Mika Tsukinawa, Meir has leaned most strongly towards her among the entertainers. intense disgust, confrontation, and inferiority. While claiming to be a resident of the back street, that one feels completely in the yang. I assume my mind is always in the shadows with much more intense TV and magazine exposure.


    (The guy asked me to... How could I have disturbed my mind like that then)


    Ask yourself many times. And there''s no answer. No, I know, and I don''t want to give you an answer.


    The day after Tiger River escaped the detention center, Mika and True visited the euthanasia police station.


    It was Umezu and Kaori who welcomed Mika and True. Both detectives look sinister.


    "He seems to be exposed to public places as a serial killer, and he''s under arrest. I''m trying to fly overseas - and I would normally think..."


    "I won''t do that!


    Mika blocks Umezu''s words.


    "How can you say all that?


    Kaori asks.


    "Because you''re in the middle of a fight with me! Those two stepped with a personality that would never escape!


    To Mika, who further affirms, Umezu smiled bitterly and Kaori sighed.


    "Are you sure you want to leave this to these kids?


    A fragrant seedling that displays a blatantly suspicious attitude in front of you.


    "Oh, if anything happens, the chief will take responsibility."


    "In that case, you should say you''re responsible."


    Answering forcefully, Kaori penetrates Umezu with a smile.


    "This time, Mika is obviously a mix of personal feelings, but take a good look at what happens. It has been and will continue to be beneficial to the police"


    "What''s the result? What is it! I''m gonna tighten it up nicely!


    Truth was I was going to follow Mika, but Mika screams uncomfortably.


    "I''m not going to rattle you about a single failure."


    "Yikes, if you fail even once, you lose. Be sure to succeed."


    "Answer me! The answer now is to Takeda! Not against Mr. Umezu!


    "Is it the type that stretches if you tap...?


    It was the same Umezu I intended to follow as true, but Mika tuned in to Kaori, so I laugh bitterly and squeal.


    "So, where did you escape, you don''t know?


    "GPS receivers are always embedded in the body. But it was destroyed. I don''t know, but he woke up and it broke."


    To the true question, Umezu answered.


    "The tail was also wound along the way. I was oblivious to being stuck with someone capable of space manipulation. Well, either way, I couldn''t get Sato out right away."


    "You''re such a pain in the ass as a spaceman."


    When I heard about Umezu, True said. Mika agreed. I have missed it many times thanks to that person. I can''t even deal with it if I take number two all the time, but the clones have a job on the table, and number two is still in need of rest, and it''s hard to get them out.


    "We know where the enemy is."


    Yu''s report is echoed by the faces of the murder club who were spared time.


    "He said one of the country''s informal intelligence agencies would have found out where he thought he was lurking. From Meir Tsuda''s footsteps, it turns out."


    "If that''s how you figure out where you are, you don''t have to be an unofficial intelligence agency or a detective to do it."


    "Even amateurs seem to be able to do it... but we didn''t know it alone"


    Hearing Yu''s report, Shore husband and Takuma say.


    "Let''s go right away. But before that..."


    Yu emailed Mika and she called.


    "I''m going, too! But Meir is my prey! Keep your hands off me!


    "Really? Then Mika doesn''t come to the site, and what you want her to do is right."


    "What!? Say it!"


    "We give priority to rescuing our fellow men who are being taken and manipulated. If possible, I''d be glad if you would just let Meir go."


    "I''ll try! Thanks for listening to this selfish one!


    The phone hangs up.


    "Let''s go then"


    Yu prompts.


    "Hey, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Get up, fist slap your flat hand, and laugh invincibly, Koko.


    "Honestly, I''m under the impression that I''m not doing well at all, leaving it to the other side. This is where you want to decide in one shot."


    Sharp Ichi sarcastically said as he pressed up his glasses and slowly stood up.

 1689 23

    Meir and Shinta, as well as Ryujiro, Kenji Rightyama and Ryuhiko Left Valley, were in one room of the abandoned estate.


    It is an estate county in the middle of downtown, but the road is blocked by a no-access rope from halfway through. It was years ago that the demolition was decided, and since then there have been no people, but it is unclear whether it is convenient for the construction company or the landlord, but there has never been any indication that the demolition will take place even after the inhabitants have left.


    "Come on."


    Peeping his face through the windows of the estate, Meir raised her bounced voice, capturing the figure of an obese man running down an unpopular path in his sight.


    "I''m not alone... but I wonder if you manipulated it with an obedience virus"


    Meir squeaks when she sees something small running by the Tiger River.


    After escaping, the Tiger River used the manipulated Anemone and allowed him to procure clothes and food, and then managed to travel successfully in the subspace tunnel that Anemone made, contacting Heartfelt Tai, and then decided to rendezvous and hide himself. Of course I use a taxi for long distances.


    Tiger River was exhausted. It''s a recoil of new abilities. It is just pure physical strengthening and regenerative abilities, but they are a powerful and extreme substitute.


    "Good, you''re safe..."


    Meir hugs herself in tears to the Tiger River, which came all the way inside the estate room.


    "Is the child�� Eko"


    Seeing the outside brought in by the Tiger River, the heart utters a rare and surprising voice.


    "He named himself Anemone of Warico. It looks like we can create a subspace tunnel, just like Heart Tai."


    And, tiger river.


    "According to what I''ve heard, Eko''s subspace tunnel is quite a different substitute from that of my surgery. Probably better than mine."


    And, Heart Too.


    "I managed to escape the worst for now..."


    Tiger River relieves as he strokes Mere''s head in his arms.


    (Nevertheless, I couldn''t stand the torture and told you everything about Meir...)


    That was a tiger river, not to mention.


    "I''m already a fugitive. But I don''t want to end up like this. I don''t want to keep running."


    He stares at Meir''s face up close and speaks with a tiger river impatient face.


    "You always said that. I''m going to get bigger. You said you wanted to be big yourself. I''ve become a criminal, but I still don''t give up. I can''t give up. Me and you both had special powers in our hands. This means we were chosen by God. We''re going to step on all of them eventually."


    "Yeah, I know. I''m gonna do that, too."


    When asked about Tiger River''s ambitions, Meir gets her chest hot. Exactly like myself, the hungry. Similar two. But you two haven''t noticed. that they are not alike.


    No matter how much you get what you want, you keep wanting what you don''t get yet. The only thing that fills me up is the moment I get it. I''ll starve again soon. And the Tiger River you can''t forgive for not getting it.


    Eliminate the least liked, and the second least liked will take the seat of the new least liked, Meir, who hits his utmost anger and hatred.


    You two, you never know enough. Bottomless desire. An endless desire. Hatred that never withers. That''s all we have in common. But on the other hand, the two have decidedly different parts.


    Meir gets a call. The target is Mika.


    "I''m gonna come out a little"


    If taken here, there is a risk that they will know the location information, so Meir tries to move without picking up the phone.


    "I''ll take you"


    The heart too opens the subspace tunnel. It''s a tunnel that runs straight from where we are now to where Heartfelt''s car is.


    The two move, get in the car. After driving for a while, Meir called Mika.


    "Would you like to deliver our public talk online?!? We''re friends, so maybe we can do that!?


    For a moment, Meir laughed at Mika''s yawning and blurring demands.


    "Hmmm...... okay, but are you going to gala me?


    Mere joking and saying. Honestly, I want to pay for this one.


    "I''ll give you my entire fortune!


    Meir gets annoyed at Mika laughing off.


    "I don''t like that kind of nori. Still fine if you don''t like it or joke, but you''re serious about that, and you''re serious about it. You''re a kid who can do that lightly, right? So? You want to do that and get drunk that you''re a big shot?


    ''I''m sorry about that! Just make it a joke!


    "So, what kind of blow?


    ''You want to hear what you''re up to!?


    Meir sighs at Mika, who deliberately confirms what she knows.


    "Yes, but...? I mean, talk normally on the phone without screaming. It''s not like you can''t, is it? It sounds kinky in my ear."


    ''Excuse me. Of course I''m up to it. A lot. But the primary aim is to hit each other''s self in front of the public and get them to see the talk battle. I want this to come with the intention of one battle.''


    "Heh..."


    An intriguing Meir. Aside from its contents, it was also surprising that Mika had made such a proposal.


    "Even if it''s a trap, it''s funny. So, when do you do it?


    "How about now? Without going through the office, with the shortest advance notice, it''s just a surprise plan for the two of us."


    "Okay. But we''ll decide where we''re going."


    After specifying the location for Mika, Meir hangs up the phone and drives back to the estate.


    Returning to the waiting room on the Tiger River, Meir tells the Tiger River what Mika called.


    "I don''t care what you think, it seems like a trap..."


    Listening to Meir, the Tiger River shows a difficult color.


    "Maybe so. But I want to go. I don''t want to run away."


    Tiger River exhales to Meir, who wants strongly with a flame of determination in his eyes. Meir knows perfectly well that when this happens, she can no longer stop.


    "You should take your teacher to the bodyguard for once"


    "Thank you, Mr. Tiger River. Then I''ll be there."


    That''s why Meir and Heart Tai left the estate, and later only Tiger River and its four servants remained.


    Yu, Akiichi, Mitsuko, Takuma and Kishifu were properly checked with binoculars, from the backyama, where the estate was abandoned, to the scene where two people, Meir and Heart Tai, made their second trip in the car.


    "Won''t you be right back again?


    Kishifu says. I tried to get in once I moved, but Yu controlled it for some reason. And Meir and Heart Tai''s car came right back.


    "Apparently, earlier, you called Mika after you moved so they wouldn''t identify the location. Mika just called to tell me that she called Meir, so I think she''ll be fine this time. But just in case you don''t come back soon, let''s get in after a little while."


    Yu decides the policy.


    After waiting on the spot for about twenty minutes, the five men descend the back mountain and enter the estate. I''ve already identified the room.


    Five people step into a room with a tiger river. There was not only the Tiger River, but also Ryujiro, Kenji Rightyama, Ryuhiko Left Valley, and Anemone.


    "Become!? You guys are from the Murder Club...!?


    After hearing information from the three men who had manipulated him, Tiger River, once engaged and knowledgeable, was surprised to see and understand Yuda.


    "Take Meir out... it''s a splitting job! Whoa!"


    Screaming, the Tiger River jumps into Anemone''s built subspace tunnel. Anemone is outside the subspace tunnel and remains confronted with Yoda.


    "I escaped..."


    "Well, if you know Yu''s abilities, you''ll have a hard time escaping"


    Kishio and Takuma say.


    "Four pairs, please."


    Yu instructs. This will make it easier for Yuichi to have free hands and provide support. But Yu thinks it''s more important to be alert to enemy reinforcements than to provide support.


    Above all, we must be careful of the presence of tricolored rats who manipulate the bitten into servitude. When you pretend you''ve escaped, bite me with the gaps you''re fighting, and you fall back even further into the enemy, there''s nothing you can do. Yu must keep an eye on her so that she doesn''t.

 1690 24

    The battle took place in the living room, which was not even large, with nine people mixed in. This number is quite small. If we do it badly, it can happen.


    Ryohiko Left Valley develops Eternal Toilet Paper from both hands. Become dressed with toilet paper all over the room.


    If it''s the power of superiority, it can go away quickly, but I don''t do it now. Shortly after Yu activates his powers, those three-colored rats may come under ambush. Thinking about it, Yu must always be vigilant and very unsupported.


    "I feel like fighting Ryujiro, but Left Valley seems to go well with me"


    It was sharp of me to offer that.


    I locked it on, tried to shake my right arm and let Ryuhiko Left Valley shake it with a clear crush, but faster than that, the toilet paper wrapped around Ryuhiko''s arm, and pulled and fastened it to make me shake my arm.


    "No, not incompatible? I''ll take Left Valley."


    "I''m starting to feel that way"


    Kashifu offered, so Akeichi makes a statement to give way while locked on.


    Shore husband tries to blow toilet paper with strong wind, but in a small room, Shore husband''s strong wind blows, causing damage to everyone.


    "Hey Kishifu, stop it"


    A stubborn child holding his face still. My skirt is turned up, but I don''t care about you. Fighting premise, she wears a spat.


    "It''s impossible to fight in such a small room in the first place."


    And, table mill. Is the enemy aware of that, too, and does not try to move except for Ryohiko Left Valley?


    "Mr. Shore, let me blow the wind again. Now stronger, all over the room."


    "What do you mean..."


    "Both will be almost inactive..."


    This one holds the skirt down and dresses in a leaky way, Yu demands. Hearing it, Sharp Ichi and Tablemill make it easy.


    "Wow, okay."


    As Yu asked, the shore husband winds indoors even stronger than earlier. A spicy gust of wind with decent eyes open makes them wild indoors and all feel blessed.


    (While this wind is blowing, I don''t even think that rat accidentally hit me.)


    With that in mind, Yu activated his ability to extinguish by gaze.


    The wind slows down a little. I knew immediately why. Yu erased the walls of the rooms next to each other. Plus, I''m turning it off.


    "I hope you can use two of the rooms next to each other as it grows larger."


    "I appreciate that, but I was wondering if these guys could move right into the side room"


    Tablemill spills a smile as he receives the words of Yu and looks to his enemies.


    "Can''t you move in shore husband''s wind?


    "Precision manipulation in strong winds is impossible. If it''s a weak breeze, to some extent..."


    A shore husband who is asked sharply and answers with apologies.


    "Mr. Ryujiro and Mr. Anemone at the end? Can''t you just do something about it?


    "I''ll try..."


    Kindly asked, Kashifu first uses strong winds for Anemone.


    Anemone''s small body is gently blown into the next room.


    I''ll take care of the little one.


    As I say, sharp ichi waves his arm. A transparent crush pours down on Ryohiko Left Valley, confirming that his body has fallen before moving.


    "To the devil..."


    Ryujiro tried to activate his power, but shore husband blew it into the next room with a gust of wind.


    "Mr. Shore, move to the next room with me and deal with Mr. Ryujiro. So, let''s crush it with air."


    Dragon Jiro of diverse abilities, who doesn''t know what he''s going to do, is the biggest threat, but Yu gave the instructions, seeing Shore husband as a compatible opponent.


    Copy that.


    Kishifu nods and puts a chunk of air on the fallen Ryujiro''s body, unable to move.


    "Evil... Demon... Dear..."


    Hearing Ryujiro crawling into depression trying to activate his powers in that state, Shosho Husband rushed to blow Ryujiro''s body.


    (You can''t just be crushing it. Mr. Ryujiro tried to use his abilities to prevent them with the repetition that I would attack them. But if I do this, Ryujiro is going to get hurt...)


    That would be ideal if you could stun him, but Shore Husband air control is difficult to add or subtract like that.


    The blown Ryujiro hits the wall that hasn''t vanished from his back and falls.


    Ryujiro stays motionless, as if he gave up fighting. Seeing that, Kishifu stopped the attack. You''ve done some serious damage, or you''ve stunned him, and in any case, I don''t think he should attack any more.


    Shortly afterwards, however, Seeing Ryujiro''s mouth take the form of a laugh, Shosho Husband deplored his sweetness.


    At some point in Ryujiro''s hand, a single bill was held. It''s a beast mark.


    The beast symbol turned into a giant turtle enough to cover half the room. And Ryujiro slips under the turtle quickly.


    (Even if you''re being manipulated, it doesn''t mean you''re no longer capable of thinking)


    When they do, the hurried shore husband.


    A tortoise rushes towards the shore husband. Kishifu tried to push the tortoise back with maximum wind power, but the giant tortoise hit Kishifu without even taking the wind for granted.


    Shore husband''s body is defeated on his back. Just above his face, he dressed like a turtle''s head.


    "Oh!


    Along with the cry of temper, shore husbands use their natural strength to compress the air and bump it from the side of the turtle. Now the turtle giant was blown away, and the turtle turned half a turn sideways and turned upside down.


    Shortly after the tortoise that blocked Kishi''s husband was gone, there was a figure of Ryujiro smiling gently in front of his fallen Kishi husband.


    Ryujiro uses magic to unleash electric shock. Shore husband can''t avoid it, he gets a direct hit.


    Shore husband''s body is not human. A human robot named Meat Doll. Therefore, it is fine to take damage that would be fatal to a human being.


    It''s a machine, so if you eat too much electric shock, it can be short, but for once, that measure is also applied, and if it''s some electricity, you can miss the electricity on the ground to prevent it.


    But Ryujiro''s electric shock was clearly an amount of electricity "Coulomb" that couldn''t be missed by grounding. Kishi Husband realized that there was a serious anomaly all over his body.


    (motion gets... dull...)


    The next time an attack arrives, your body won''t move properly enough that it seems impossible to dodge it. Put aside some time and you can recover with some self-repair by the nanomachine, but your recovery during this fight is hopeless.


    Seeing Ryujiro do more surgery, Kishifu crushes Ryujiro again with a chunk of air. If you only use your abilities, you can do it for your current shore husband.


    "Not yet..."


    Kashifu squeezes his power, turns off a chunk of air, then generates a whirlwind around Ryujiro to spin Ryujiro''s body hard.


    But you can''t keep the same attack and seal it forever. I would be able to interfere with witchcraft and witchcraft, but my ability to ask the devil to do it is not.


    Instead of constantly attacking and continuing attacks of the same nature that must be prevented from being activated, it takes away the power of thought - preferably an attack with shock if possible.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    But Ryujiro finally activated his abilities, even though he was rotated by a whirlwind.


    The motion of space was immobilized, as if time had stopped. Even the air flow. However, it does not affect the organism and spirit.


    Only in the room where Ryujiro and Ryujiro are present did the movement of all matter cease except the spirit of Ryujiro and Ryujiro himself.


    It looks as if time is only stopping for a limited range, but time isn''t actually stopping. The kinetic energy is just shutting down.


    The kinetic energy stoppage of this limited space has lost current, air flow, propulsion, gravity and even no gravity. Once disarmed, it doesn''t move like it was originally. Power is lost. It''s not like there was a pause in the game, it''s like going back to the title after the game freezes.


    Coincidentally, but for a body shore husband who is not an organism, it was a pretty lethal ability. It didn''t go well with Ryuji at all, and it was the worst combination.


    (I made the most of my time so far. Everyone, please come back later...)


    I hope the other battles are over or about to be over Shore Husband. Yu seems to follow me when it''s really dangerous, but if a tri-colored rat is lurking when he asks for an opportunity, that creates further danger.


    As Ryujiro approached the immediate side of his shore husband, who was falling, and created a sword of light with sorcery, Shore husband''s neck was turned and waved down.


    Tatsuko and Kenyoshi Rightyama approached each other as if they had signed up, and went into melee combat.


    From Kenji Rightyama''s body, at various angles from various places, something like an insect''s limb pops up. And quite a long time. That''s all it''s capable of, but it''s pretty nasty as a melee opponent, as it''s highly lethal and up to two meters.


    Kiriko is the home of the Murder Club and has trained many times in combat against Kenyoshi Rightyama, so I know and am used to it. Above all, Tsukiko is stronger. In terms of the number of wins and losses, Tatsuko clearly wins over.


    (But this is not training. Because if you suck, you die)


    Koko comes to battle with a strong consciousness at the base of his readiness, concentrating all his nerves.


    Kenyoshi Rightyama makes him jump into his nostalgia and occasionally sees a serious attack with limbs stretched in all directions growing from all over his body, whimpering and finely intimidating.


    In contrast, Kiyoko tries to avoid cautiously, but if there is a gap, he pays his limbs and pushes them away, trying to jump into his nostalgia forcefully, but then Kenyoshi Riyama swings his best to keep a few limbs standing, preventing Kiko from approaching.


    Kenyoshi Riyama sticks to keeping a position in his favor. But Tsukiko doesn''t have to rush to keep his pace.


    He is usually a bastard who fights kicking moves, but now he only uses both arms. The enemy''s attacks are concentrated on his upper body, and paying off the enemy''s limbs with his own legs was an accumulation of minds that he wouldn''t have executed if he didn''t have a good chance. If you accidentally step out, you may be shrugged by the limbs of many of your enemies.


    It was Kenji Riyama who broke the equilibrium between the two first.


    As if in a hurry, the limbs rolling out swung and the pace was faster.


    Vigilant that the motion itself might be inviting his gap, Miko turns further into a defensive leaning motion.


    Tsuko is short minded and unscrupulous in character, but he does not act to the detriment of prudence in a battle where his life is at stake. No, no matter what happened to the old Tsuko, the current Tsuko doesn''t lose his chill. It grew on many occasions in action.


    On the other hand, Kenyoshi Rightyama lacks practical experience. The difference between the two gradually became true.

 1691 25

    Seeing Kenji Riyama''s attacks getting even rougher, Tachiko decided that this was not an invitation or anything.


    Even if it is manipulated, it gives character. I didn''t even become a complete puppet. I''m just obedient. That''s what I fought for, and I knew it well for Koko.


    (These guys were obsessed with the handles and the field of action. Maybe he was sneaky jealous of me too)


    With that in mind, Tsuko decided to give it a try.


    "What did you do? What''s the rush? Did you find out it wasn''t going to work? You''re older than me, you''re shorter than me, you''re less experienced in action, and you can''t beat me."


    Provoke, convinced that the language speaks properly and that there is a reaction. By the way, Kiko is 176 cm tall and quite tall for a woman, so I don''t know how effective it is to curse someone with a tall back. Anyway, Tachiko herself has never had a very good feeling about being tall.


    But Kenyoshi Riyama caught on lightly to this provocation. Always silent, but not without thinking abilities and emotions.


    Kenyoshi Rightyama''s attack is even rougher, sweeping, and openly creates gaps.


    In contrast, Koko made a compact move, avoiding the limbs to be swung, not at the back of his hand or elbow, and finally jumped into Kenyoshi Rightyama''s pocket.


    Kenyoshi Riyama was taken aback. When I realized it, I was approached diving through my limbs.


    The spinning kick of Kiriko captures Kenyoshi Rightyama''s side head. Kenyoshi Rightyama peels off his white eyes and slowly falls sideways.


    Naturally, I have a problem with it. If Kiko, who is much more powerful than a normal human being, seriously kicks him, his skull will be crushed and his brain will blow out.


    "What else..."


    Koko looks to the side. I was concentrating on my battle and trying to turn to other support because I had no idea what was going on with the other face fights, but I won and I was free of my hands.


    The battle between Takuma and Ryohiko Left Valley had become the finest of the mud.


    "How could my opponent do this..."


    A table grind curled around by Eternal Toilet Paper groans with a stunned face.


    The ability of table grinding is counter-specific. By stepping on your left foot, you absorb and deactivate the energy generated around you, and even accumulate. If you step on your left foot, it is a substitute for freeing you in the form of an explosion, anywhere you like within a radius of ten meters. It is a pretty powerful ability depending on how it is used, and quite strong as a support capability.


    However, little kinetic energy is produced in the Eternal Toilet Paper of Ryohiko Left Valley. And no matter how much you step on your left leg and absorb the force, it doesn''t make much sense for the toilet paper to be stretched out more and more, and the rate at which it stretches out is much faster than absorbing the force, so you get wrapped up quickly.


    All you can do is make sure that no force is applied to the wrapped toilet paper and that your feet are not wrapped around it. That''s the best I can do.


    The accumulated force must be released within thirty seconds. Otherwise, I''ll have an explosion around me, and I''ll take the damage.


    Save your strength until after thirty seconds and step on your right foot aiming at Ryohiko Left Valley, causing an explosion of the liberation of your power, but there is an alarming sound of Pong, just slightly disturbing Ryohiko Left Valley''s hair and clothes, which is far from damaging. Too little energy absorbed. Probably suicide bombing won''t do much damage.


    Confronted by the enemy that was the worst compatible for me, he played a prolonged mess, and Takuma was struggling badly.


    But the evil struggle was the same from the side of Ryohiko Left Valley. Stretched or stretched, the power of toilet paper is lost and cannot be restrained as you wish.


    And only time passes.


    "Thank you for your time."


    Tachiko, who was fighting Kenyoshi Rightyama in the same living room, won the battle and called out.


    Looking at the empty tempura of his hand, Takuma relieves himself, and Ryohiko Left Valley gives it a little.


    Kenyoshi Rikyama releases the toilet paper he was releasing toward Tablet Mill, but Tablet Mill steps on his left foot and becomes powerless.


    Tatsuko quickly stuffed to Ryohiko Left Valley, releasing a kick on his side head as did Kenyoshi Rightyama, causing him to faint.


    "Thank you..."


    "We don''t talk to each other when we''re in trouble."


    In thanking Takuma, Takuko gave her thumbs up and made her laugh.


    Sharp Ichi, who moved to the adjacent room, immediately locks on to the Anemone opponent and lowers the transparent crush.


    This transparent crushing ability of Sharp One is an uncomfortable substitute for fighting one-on-one from the front, but somehow Sharp One often falls into situations where it fights one-on-one from the front.


    Striked by a transparent crush, Anemone is unable to stand and falls into depression in such a way as to be crushed.


    It''s not like it''s serious damage, so I get up right away, trying to pack an intermission with Sharp Ones at once, and Annemone jumps.


    Sharp Ichi waves his arms again in a great hurry. Seeing Anemone fall down again, he falls back and takes his distance.


    Anemone moves a lot faster than people do, so as a sharp one, I can''t get out of my mind. If you''re at all alarmed, you''ll be approached in no time, supposedly under fatal attack.


    I''ve never fought with Anemone before, but I''ve heard of Warico. That melee power is a substitute for slaughtering people with bare hands.


    (I don''t want to kill someone who''s just being manipulated, but my life is at stake here. I can''t get out of my hands)


    Sharp ichi was in existence to bump a transparent crush until his opponent became incapacitated.


    From the Anemone side, it''s a terrible enemy. That''s it if you approach it, but it stops moving and deals damage along with an inevitable attack that will definitely hit you. In the meantime, the enemy takes a distance.


    After several identical interactions, Fumi Anemone noticed.


    I was wondering if it would be possible to avoid it if I moved this one along with that arm waving motion.


    Anemone approaches sharpness. Sharp Ichi waves his arm again. At that moment Anemone moved sideways.


    Evasion failed, but the number of crushes hit was clearly decreasing.


    (Tastes bad. Transparent crushing is very difficult to avoid, but it''s not impossible. Not to mention that speed)


    Seeing Anemone try to dodge it, Sharp Ichi is somewhat in a hurry. And when you do, look at using another ability.


    Another ability that Sharp One possesses is a form of spell, which, when attacked, if you touch the person who attacked you within ten seconds, will transfer the damage you took to the place where you touched it. However, this counter spell cannot also be exercised if you have eaten attacks that cause you to lose consciousness, including fatal injuries.


    For the fourth time, when Anemone tried to avoid sharp, transparent crushing, Anemone finally succeeded in avoiding it altogether.


    Sharp One who sees it, decides to be ready.


    Anemone stuffs the distance from Sharp One at once, leaps, and waves her arms straight from the front aiming at Sharp One''s neck.


    A sharp nail touched his sharp neck. In a terribly slow motion.


    Anemone falls out of her body.


    Shortly before Sharp First''s attack was decided, Table Mill was stepping on his left foot, depriving Anemone of his power of motion.


    Step further on your right foot and make a small explosion directly beneath the anemone. That''s where Sharp One descends the transparent crush.


    Anemone passed out after eating the attack from both sides at the same time and stepping from the top to the back of her head to the fallen Anemone.


    "Thank God."


    Sharp one to thank you badly for the decision.


    "And then..."


    Kashifu and Ryujiro turned to each other, and Tachiko was stunned. The table grind and sharpness also opened their eyes.


    When Ryujiro, who finished shore husband, turned to the living room, the other three sets of wins and losses were already on.


    Three men, Kenji Rightyama, Ryohiko Left Valley and Anemone, fall and do not move. Akiichi, Takuma, Takuko are alive and well. Of course, Yu too.


    Ten seconds later, Ryujiro the boulder was also defeated three to one without much battle, falling to the floor.


    Tie up the unconscious four. Just in case, I''m also injected with sleeping pills.


    All four of them have a red, yellow and blue three-color round mark on their necks. This is a sign of obedience to the Tiger River.


    "Let''s take him to the Snow Oka Institute."


    Yu instructed.


    "If Yu erases this mark, you can brainwash it, right?


    Says Tsuko.


    "To make sure of that, Junko will take a look at it. Just in case."


    Yu was concerned that if he accidentally erased it, it could also be life-threatening.


    We need to find the escaped Tiger River.


    And, sharp one.


    "I don''t think it''s worth chasing anymore. Let''s give priority to helping everyone who''s being manipulated now. And, of course, Mr. Shore."


    I dropped my eyes on my shore husband, who became an immobile meat doll, and Yu said in pain. His spirit is no longer here. Probably headed back to Yu''s house. Kishifu is also a robot, so if you repair it, just say so. Still, I didn''t feel very good watching Shosho husband look like this.

 1692 26

    The place where Mika and Meir deliver the talk was designated by Meir. It''s a coffee shop on the floor near the roof of a certain skyscraper.


    Mika and Meir sit opposite each other in the window seat, taking on the role of True turning the camera. Mika told me that she really questioned whether she did not need a camera role or anything, but that she needed a role in moving the camera and shooting when there was trouble.


    Although Meir also had a companion named Taishin Tai, she didn''t really teach Mika. I''m keeping him waiting in subspace. To drag Meir into the subspace and escape. But I also know that''s true with Mika, and I''m not planning on bringing it into the rough this time, if I can.


    "So what are we talking about? I don''t expect a script, but give me a rough theme in advance. I need some room to think in my head."


    "Okay!


    Mika was honestly offended by Meir''s offer. I was going to bump into him all of a sudden in production, but when I think about it, I can say that it''s just mean, and if we''re going to talk smoothly, and if we''re professionally aware of the audience, that''s natural.


    "First of all, the relationship between you and the Tiger River - or thoughts, and questions such as how to face the Tiger River, which has become a serial killer, in the future"


    "All of a sudden, you''re relentless."


    Mika, stop screaming and talk in a calm voice. And Mere, who just hears the first theme, laughs at the egg of its content.


    "Next, how did you get close, and why did you hate me, etc., even though Mr. Meir hates me"


    "You mean fastball... you deliver this, don''t you? Wouldn''t the audience follow us? Even if Mika and I know each other, in general, Mika and I have recently become friends. I just made a setup."


    "I just want to break that setting!


    "No. It''s still early. It''ll be a little while."


    "Are you up to something!?


    "I wouldn''t be teaching you here if I were planning. That question is pointless, isn''t it? But... I still changed my mind. Fine. I''ll fit you on the route we''re gonna break right here."


    The reason Meir changed her mind was because Meir and I were going to break the setting that Mika and I were friends sooner or later.


    The truth was I was going to do it after I showed more amicable appeal. That is more shocking. But somehow it was troublesome, and I just felt like I should leave this setting alone and have a relationship that was totally just an enemy.


    "If you have a request, please give me a theme from there too!


    "I hadn''t thought about it... but I''m on my way to talking to you and I might want to talk to you about something new. At that time, did you suddenly use a different theme?


    "Yes!"


    "Ok"


    Meir nods with an invincible grin.


    "Let''s start with a light talk before we soothe it."


    "Honestly, I don''t like it!


    "It feels good to keep screaming that my friend is a setup."


    "Copy that!"


    That''s a lot of unfair.


    When I heard the interaction between the two, I truly thought. Which is advantageous, for Mika. Rather than talk, it''s dressed like an interview with Meir, and its content is seen as unfavourable to Meir.


    (And...... Meir Tsuta - I don''t know about him as a human being, but he''s about to come properly and professionally, and he''s proud, he''s about to fight Mika)


    Look at Meir''s serious face, the truth is I think. That''s all I can admit.


    "Oh, yeah. I think it would be nice to go in with a slightly lighter nori at first and then a serial part"


    "Okay!


    "And along the way, the audience, the listener, the time to properly ask, pinch it."


    "Understood!"


    Mika responds to Meir''s suggestion in two replies. As for Mika, who has only a musical relationship and has hardly ever been on a talk show or anything like that, she decides that it is better to honestly listen to the claims of experienced Mere, who performs various tasks.


    Making it look that way, I was also concerned for a moment about taking it in a direction that was superior to me, but when it came to Meir, I didn''t seem to do that because of my personality.


    True turns the camera and delivery starts. In the corner of the table where the camera does not appear, a slightly smaller holographic display is opened so that viewers can hear their reactions online.


    "It''s Mika Tsukinawa! As you can see, she and I seem to be close!


    "What does it look like? I''m a super friend. Hi, I''m Mae Tsuta."


    Mika greets her without any shards of love and Meir greets her with a full sales smile.


    "Anyway, I just made a friend setup a few days ago!


    "I say setting. I mean, was that the character?


    "We had a conversation there, and we had quite a conversation. It''s a friend setting!


    "If you can talk about something extraordinary, you can already set it up with your best friend. If that''s what you want to do."


    Soothing talks ensue for some time before delivery begins.


    After a few minutes, Mika''s eyes change.


    "Then let''s move on to a serious story! Please clarify your relationship with Kyoichi Tiger River!


    Even if the name of the Tiger River was given, Meir''s smile would not change, but the aura released appeared in the eyes of True and Mika, as if it had changed steadily to something dark and heavy.


    "As the world makes noise and rumors? I''m serious about you."


    Mere to expose lightly. In the display, Mika takes a glimpse of the viewer boiling.


    "But once again, you admitted it with your own mouth!


    "You weren''t even willing to hide it. Well, my office might be Canc��n by now, but it doesn''t matter."


    "What did you like about Mr. Tiger River?!?


    "I know you''ve been stuck in money or something."


    The viewers were surprised by Meir speaking of a blasted dialogue, but Mika was no longer surprised. Because Meir realized that she was about to face each other in earnest without answering any more questions of course.


    (You''ve drawn my intentions! To cheer up before the last fight! And what it could mean to spit everything out beforehand and keep everything clear!


    Mika is happy and giggles at Meir''s complete understanding of her thoughts.


    "Then I''m going to go further in and ask! What do you think of the current situation in which that Mr. Tiger River became a serial killer!?


    "I''m shocked that you blackmailed Mika on the way to the show after she kidnapped her friend. But I doubt serial killings are true. Even he denies it. I want to believe it''s not."


    As before, Mere speaks in a strange facade and tone.


    "But..."


    There is a dark sound in Meir''s voice.


    "If Mr. Tiger River really did that, I want to know why. What drove him crazy. I''m sure there''s a good reason why someone so great should do something so terrible. From the public''s point of view, he''s a great sinner, but depending on why, I''m - I''m the only one in the world who wants to forgive Mr. Tiger River. I want to support you."


    Meir, speaking in a terribly low voice, looked as though she was someone else from Meir, who had been talking with a light nori until then.


    Mika didn''t know if she was deliberately creating and showing those gaps to give a strong impression to the viewing side, or if this was a vegetable meal.


    "Can we turn many humans against our enemies?!?


    I''m not going to push Meir, I''m going to toss him, I''m going to check in.


    "That''s what you mean about liking people, isn''t it? Looking at that human background situation, pulling or approaching with intent is not a real romance. It would be a sham to get old and think about your position with someone you intend to go out with. It''s not that kind of love. It''s a decorative relationship."


    Laughs and acts provocatively. It''s a provocation to an unspecified number.


    "What do you think of Mika? About Mr. Tiger River."


    Mere inquiring the other way around.


    "It sucks without having to ask. You would have heard on his side what he did and what he said to me."


    Mika says it in a low, quiet voice, not screaming.


    "There''s suffering, too, and I wish I could die. He can''t be saved. No matter how much you trust me."


    While she uttered ruthless words, Mika also thought:


    (But you can save - I want to believe. I intend to. At least a soul.)


    Seeing a woman staring at herself with hatred, Mika thought.

 1693 27

    The face of the murder club watched Meir and Mika interacting in a video distribution as they were traveling in a taxi.


    "Mika is obviously fighting and selling, isn''t this..."


    Says Tablemill as he looks at Mika and Meir, whose atmosphere has obviously changed, as reflected in the holographic display.


    "It sure feels like both battle modes."


    "I don''t know..."


    In sharp first words, Tsuko mouths a dialog of denial with a subtle face.


    "Mika''s... I don''t know what it means, there seems to be a different feeling than just hostility"


    "I thought so, too. Ah."


    "Woman''s Inquiry, or Unique to Same Sex..."


    I glanced at Yu agreeing with Kuniko, and Sharp Ichi shrugged.


    Meir was burning a fierce flame of hatred, while she watched her anger erupt, turning her head around.


    This interaction is against me from the start. I know that. Meir has received that Mika has set up a place to publicly execute herself in words at a time when she is in a position to admit and defend her association with the Tiger River, more than the Tiger River has become. At the time of the earlier light meeting, I am aware of that.


    I took it knowingly, but when I was forced to actually poke at a harsh word, and conscious that it was being delivered live, it was tight inside.


    "Am I supposed to be clear about that? Isn''t that too much to say?


    This much I can only say back is very regrettable for Meir.


    "Did you think I was a well-behaved public servant!? All taboos are a sweet cry! It doesn''t make sense to me! I say what I want to say! Say what you think! But I tell you the truth!


    "If it''s the truth that hurts people, you shouldn''t talk..."


    "Which hurt first! And defending that cursed great sinner means being exposed to attack too! Don''t be sweet! Be prepared for that! I advised you as a friend!


    ����


    Meir complains of Mika''s intimidating arguments. Above all, I was stuck with my friends for the last time.


    "Exactly. I can''t say anything back."


    After a few moments, Meir tells him like he surrendered. Seeing Meir react like that, Mika has chest pains.


    "I apologize for the tight way you said it! Sorry!"


    Mika takes her hat only for a moment and lowers her head with a pepper.


    "But... if it was my position, what would the others do? I don''t like to sink in a mud boat with you, so should I leave you alone?


    "Ordinary entertainers would be more numerous who put their intentions to work and make sure that no harm is done to them! It''s a job I sell by name, so it''s like not painting mud on my name! But even in this situation, you admit that you are dating the Tiger River with dignity, and then you are about to be the bad guy together! I appreciate that attitude!


    "You''re too busy picking up and giving up."


    "I praise and admit the good part! I''ll slap the bad part! That''s it!"


    "Is that a good place? I want to be honest with myself, so I pierced it, but now I''m likely not coming to your job anymore, and I might get fired from the office. I know for myself I''ve done something very retarded, and I''ve spoken with you knowingly. I don''t regret it."


    "But it''s more beautiful as a person!


    Listening to that dialogue, which Mika affirmed with no sense of cowardice, Meir once again ceases to speak.


    I knew it, but Mika could speak with dignity of a dialogue that normal people would be ashamed of and unable to speak of. Besides, he''s not making characters, he''s such a person with vegetables. Meir hates these places of Mika and is also a strong conscious part.


    (It''s totally at this guy''s pace. But... am I under the influence of this guy too?


    Meir thinks that Meika came to this conversation because she was influenced by Mika and that she is defending the Tiger River with dignity, too.


    "Let''s see how the internet reacts!


    Mere has hardened, so Mika changes direction and progresses.


    The reaction of the Internet is also part of the public response. When I thought about what the hell was the reaction to seeing this interaction, Meir was threatening me.


    "Have you been impressed by Mika Tsukinawa, Mae Tsuda has made a great series of remarks. Mika Tsukinawa drives normally ''


    ''I think I''m definitely being influenced and danced. Mika Tsukinawa was arrested, upset and weak, and Mei Tsukita went mad because she was poisoned. "


    "He said he''s gone mad, or he''s been put in a real runaway mode."


    "Mae Tsuda, don''t let the actress''s path close."


    "You''re forgiving the office and all this? You''re overstating it. It''s funny what you''re looking at, though. ''


    ''I mean, you''re not friends at all, these guys. I hate it spectacularly.''


    "I knew it."


    "Like Mika Tsukinawa, you''re not the only person who can live with real life all the time. Rather, there are few such people. In that sense, this guy is a monster. Meir Tsuta is trying to become a monster because the monster just eats her. But Meir can''t be a monster."


    ''I was looking at it the same way. And I became fond of Mere, who worked so hard to beat the monster. "


    "In the entertainment industry, honest people are just slapped. Even Mika Tsukinawa has a lot of anti''s, she''s been slapped all over the place, but she has more supporters than that, and her accomplishments are big, and her character is allowed. Don''t imitate Mika."


    "It''s not just a scrap of gold, it''s a tiger river made up of the lowest criminal bastards. What do you say we defend that?


    "Love can be cleaned up in a blind word"


    "After all, a woman is vulnerable to a man who''s a criminal."


    "Uh, I''m out, woman slapping. Don''t think all women are like that. ''


    The reaction of the internet was a very different substitute than what Meir thought. Mika hailed it as awesome, and it weighed heavily on all the things she was wearing a mare, but her sober opinions stand out. There were, of course, outrages and shallow thoughts and misguided criticisms that I couldn''t stand to see, but they were less from the whole point of view.


    Mika and Meir for a while, I read the reaction between the two of them, and then face to face with them.


    "I thought you were getting slapped more"


    That''s what I said and laughed at Meir.


    "I am within my expectations! People appreciate those who are well prepared!


    Mika also said with a smile on her face.


    "It was written online, but most entertainers are lazy at times like this! Running around like hell! At best, at a press conference, it would be to the point of making a shapeless apology!


    "I think that''s unusual, too. I''d rather spin it around the world to my enemies, but I want to keep my honest feelings straight."


    Meir thinks it was influenced by Mika that such a dialogue would come out of her mouth with dignity.


    "How did Mr. Meir get so close to being friends with me while he was hostile to me!?


    "Because I''m an enemy, because I hate you, I want to know you. And then there''s topicality?


    "So much for that setup! You finished it a long time ago!


    Though it was an audience conscious statement, it was Mere who could not forbid Mika from laughing and laughing at this dialogue. Even though Mika was the first person to speak of the destruction of that setting.


    "It may not even be enough to ask, but why does Mr. Meir dislike me!?


    "No, that''s what I''m trying to say."


    Meir laughs.


    "It''s not normal in every way. Normal. Then I''ll say what I can''t say, and I''ll do flat out what I can''t do if I''m normal. The entertainers, if you ask them, are mostly the same as ordinary people, and I guess that''s what you''re actually looking at. So I guess it''s a straight place. There is also jealousy that I have a lot of things I don''t have. It''s too much. You have too much of everything. I guess I should say it''s a real superheroine. I''m sure you can see a completely different view from ours."


    Mika''s face was cloudy when Mere spoke in a tone of total disgust.


    Such Mika''s reaction was surprising to Meir. I didn''t think I''d be comfortable at all.


    "That''s not true...... I''m human, too."


    It''s not that it''s lit, but with the sound of self-derision, Mika said without screaming.


    "I just want to help people. I have power. So help someone as much as you can. If you have someone in front of you who wanted to help you, to save you, squeeze your head without you, do everything in your power, and go to salvation. But sometimes it doesn''t work. Mr. Meir misunderstands. I''m not looking down on people."


    There was no falsehood in Mika''s words, but there were things she didn''t say.


    (Now - yeah. Once upon a time, I was looking down on others)


    Mika thinks it''s wrong too, such as not having the courage to say it in front of a large audience and being able to speak honestly about anything.


    "So who are you trying to save now? For the victim killed by Mr. Tiger River and his family?


    To Meir''s question, Mika thinks a little silently.


    "And the killer''s mind. The Tiger River is impossible, but the hearts of the Tiger River accomplices might be able to save it."


    To one of Mika''s words, Meir desperately changed her complexion. Leaning fully at her abilities as an actress to avoid inner upset, she disguised herself as calm.


    (So you say that here. But you still don''t point out that''s me... Same thing they say in this situation already)


    Mika has revealed to the public at a press conference that there are accomplices in the Tiger River. Mika even spoke of it at this concert. If you hear about the Tiger River''s accomplices, the viewers will really associate Meir. But Mika still doesn''t say that her accomplice is Meir.


    "Of course, there''s also a reason to catch an accomplice and keep someone from getting killed in the future"


    "Mr. Tiger River had an accomplice..."


    "Maybe the main culprit."


    "Then I want you to catch me. He may have made Mr. Tiger River do evil."


    Meir complaining about her full acting.


    "I will come with all my strength!


    More in the mood than usual, Mika exclaimed.


    The delivery was then closed with a light talk.


    "Stay annoyed!


    "You''re annoying..."


    After the delivery, Mika smiled, while the rising Mere had a pale face.


    "Sorry...... I''m just going to let you have a minute. Today... I don''t want to talk about anything anymore, and I won''t turn my head. And I don''t want to hear any words, so nothing... don''t say..."


    To Mere, who complained with a painful face, Mika turned off her grin and nodded silently.


    Meir walks away with the sleaze.


    "He said something at the police station like you wanted to help that woman, but you''re really gonna do that. Didn''t that woman make a little sense to you?


    True whispers in Mika''s ear.


    "I tried to send a message to her, and to the listener, so that my sincerity would be clear."


    Mika answered that with a straight face as she dropped off Mere''s back.

 1694 28

    Sexuality with electorate ideology and endless desire, looking down on people but not having to worry about people''s eyes. That happened because of childhood memories, Tiger River self-analyzes.


    He was bullied even by his appearance and hubbed for lack of motor nerves, resulting in a stronger desire to look down on people and to be recognized by them.


    The desire to look down on people was met. By forming his status and wealth, he was able to look down on and rejoice in the many people of this world. But I can''t get another one.


    It is established as one pattern that the gold on which the goods were built is then possessed by the desire for approval. I know Tiger River, and I think like this when I''m conscious. If you want to satisfy your desire for approval, I thought you might have gone the wrong way. He said I should have been an artist or entertainer.


    (No, there''s no point in having the talent to make money, because you didn''t have that talent in the first place)


    I immediately deny my thoughts.


    There is also a slightly different nuance than the rest of the businessmen that Tiger River used to take on entertainer women. I had that feeling that I was paying off by subjugating and prostituting beings that I didn''t even want to be, with money and status. There were several women who locked them up in the basement of the safe house and left them there to kill them, but that also felt right close to payback.


    (That''s what I''m being robbed of right now. What do you mean, this? How did this happen)


    He was exposed as a serial killer, caught, tortured, and deprived of all the handkerchiefs that made him submit because of what he gave him. Tiger River bites his lips and endures desperately that his heart is about to break.


    (I can only rely on him anymore... Yeah, I''m sorry I didn''t work out with him)


    With that in mind, Tiger River escapes to another mansion, also ready to be found, and makes a dignified call to Meir.


    Fortunately, this apartment didn''t seem to have police hands around. I thought it had an investigation on it, and it was surprising.


    "What''s wrong? Call this line directly. Are you okay? The police will wash you, won''t they?


    "Come on. They raided me since you left, and I lost all my servants. I''m the only one who managed to escape. I''m in a separate mansion now."


    You''re gonna be late ''cause you got a job in there.


    "Cancel it! Give priority to meeting with me!


    Tiger River snapped because he screamed harshly.


    "I''m sorry...... I said something stupid. I can''t afford it... Decide not to ask me that now. You can come when you can, come... I want to see you..."


    ''Okay. I can help you. "


    The phone hung up.


    "Shit, shit... how did this happen? What do we do now..."


    Second, look at the liquor cabinet in the room.


    (With that said, you bought it and left it there)


    Alcohol is fine, but I remember hiding something better on the liquor shelf, and Tiger River laughed a lot.


    Yukioka Institute.


    "Arrival at recovery facility"


    Kiriko, who entered one of the labs, gives a bright voice as she carries her junked shore husband.


    Four people, Ryujiro, Kenyoshi Rightyama, Ryuhiko Left Valley, and Anemone, in a bound state, are transported to the Yukooka Institute later by a haulier. I have plenty of sleeping pills and restraints because I have trouble getting rumbled by activating paranormal powers.


    Junko has been contacted and told in advance about the matter, so after depositing the shore husband, they were waiting for the four of them to arrive.


    "Still, Mr. Shore, I didn''t do my best. When a meat doll takes on the most troublesome opponent or makes a fool out of it, I''m glad too. Let''s explore the operation of meat dolls more seriously."


    Junko joyfully says as he teases the cutting surface of the head of his shore husband, who put him on the sleeping table.


    "I was wondering, why is the name of the robot a meat doll?


    sharp ichi asks.


    "I like the meat. It''s not just the epidermis, but also the parts of the meat and fat that are organic, which completely reproduce the texture of the meat. Of course it''s not real meat. Besides, it doesn''t taste good when your name is Robo."


    "I''m not sure what the answer is"


    "Right."


    To Junko, who answers with a bounced voice, Takuma said with a bitter smile, and sharply agreed.


    Then some time later, four people are brought in in in a coma and a bound state.


    I want to know if I can erase and cancel the mark with Yu''s gaze, or if Junko can cancel it, so I have told him in advance that I want him to look into it.


    "Yeah, because this mark is a wedge to subjugate, if you turn this off, it''ll go back to normal, and if you turn it off, it won''t have any negative effects."


    Junko instantly performs the analysis just by touching the mark.


    "Really? Ah. Come on, then."


    With the protection of Junko, Yu safely erased the tricolor mark on the four necks with his gaze.


    "Even if you''re not Yu, you can disarm it. I wonder if the next time they manipulate me, if they decide on Mark himself, it''ll go away."


    "That makes you tight. It''s my neck."


    I listened to Junko and laughed bitterly imagining the scene where Takuma would decide.


    By the time Meir visited a separate residence on the Tiger River, it was already night.


    Step inside a room with thin lights. Meir gets anxious as to why it''s so dark. I remember such illusions, as if they reflected the gloomy thoughts of the Tiger River.


    Tiger River was sleeping on the couch.


    Many empty liquor bottles are rolling on the floor. That also made Meir anxious again, but what surprised her more than that was that Tiger River was smoking white powder out of her nose.


    "It... it''s legal drugs, right?


    Horrible Asking Meir. Honestly, even legal drugs pull it off. Whether it''s legal or not, drugs are a pretty bad impression on the world.


    "It''s illegal. I''ve been sneaking around before when I was frustrated. Addiction is a low guy."


    The eyes of the Tiger River, who speaks so, were clearly strange, so Meir took a breath.


    "More than that... why haven''t you been rose by Mika Tsukinawa? Even though I''m wanted as a murderer, even though Meir is in the same position, somehow only Meir hasn''t been exposed. What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Ki, you must be fooling me. I don''t know when I''m going to rose. Dress me up... I''m giving you fear."


    To the Tiger River, which turns the gaze of dissatisfaction and suspicion, Meir lags behind with her fear exposed.


    "My company, what do you think''s going on now?


    Poured liquor, glazed all at once, Tiger River said.


    "Even the real power of the company is about to be taken away by my men! Good thing I''m a fugitive, they just do whatever they want here! A fugitive or a murderer? Why am I doing this to you! With this ability, I thought you''d be invincible when you got everything you wanted! I thought I could go up everywhere, and now that''s the way it is!


    Instead of calling and scattering, throw the glass at the wall. The glass was pretty sturdy and rolled onto the floor without cracking it.


    Meir shrugged her neck, threatening the wrath of the Tiger River. Seeing Meir like that, the Tiger River just soothes a little.


    "I saw you deliver live with Mika Tsukinawa. You... you''re gonna stay on my side the whole time, aren''t you? You''re not the only one who betrays me, are you?


    "Ugh... yeah..."


    A hesitant but nodding Meir.


    "That woman''s words came to my heart. Can''t I save you? You want me to die in pain? You''re kidding me! It is he who will inflict the utmost suffering and humiliation! You shouldn''t be alone in this world!


    That''s all I called out for, Tiger River came up with a fu.


    "Yes...... With this ability of mine, I can stand to the top... Depends on how you do it...... How could I not have thought of that before? Hehe..."


    Suddenly in an upbeat mood, Mair''s fear and anxiety increase even further to Tiger River, which makes her grin of madness stick and squirm.


    "I''ve come up with something good. I''m gonna need Mere''s help, too."


    "What kind of thing?


    "It''s a secret now. Hehe, hehe, hehe, but now I can reverse it. I''m sure it will work...... Mere, trust me. Hey... Mere... don''t look like that, come here"


    It was a tiger river that smiles and invites, but Meir lags further behind. Not very much, but I don''t want to be touched by the Tiger River right now, and I even had resistance to stopping by.


    Seeing Meir''s reaction like that, the Tiger River was cut again, but he managed to indulge in anger, thinking that yelling and scattering at Meir, as he had just done, would make him even more threatening.


    "I''m sorry...... Right. You don''t even want to come near me right now... Ok......"


    The Tiger River rises, passes beside Meir, and leaves the room.


    (How did you end up like this...)


    Meir did feel it then. A huge crack ran between Tiger River and myself...

 1695 29

    The day after Mika and Meir had their talk delivery, True came to Mika''s office, and some time later the face of the murder club came as well. Among them are the figures of Ryujiro, Kenji Rightyama and Ryuhiko Left Valley. Anemone went back to the euthanasia police station to keep it out of sight.


    The dragon jiro and the others apologized and thanked him because they pushed him in large numbers and became narrow, and then went home. Only Yu stays.


    "I don''t feel like I cornered Mei Tsuta in Mika''s talk yesterday. I think you''re in contact with Mr. Tiger River, but do you know where he is?


    "If I hadn''t tailed you, I wouldn''t even have snuck on my GPS!


    For Yu''s confirmation, Mika said softly.


    "You don''t even have to do that! Neither Meir Takeda nor Kyoichi Tiger River will continue to escape because of their character! I can''t do that! Soon I''ll be unbearable and ready to smash balls and bite! That''s the way it is!


    "Mm-hmm... I can''t see it, and Mika seems to have something to see."


    I don''t know Meir or Tiger River directly. To Yu, I don''t know that much.


    "It''s a monster of desire and pride! Those who obstruct, those who do not want to, get stuck in front of them, cannot be ignored! Not to mention now that we''ve dropped one of them to the bottom of the earth, we can''t help but attack back!


    (Even if it''s not a pride monster, it''ll make you want to do it again. You''re in a state where everything''s been taken away.)


    I hear Mika''s words, and the truth goes into my heart.


    "So, you''re waiting for the other way out?


    "Answer! It''s a form of waiting to get your tail out of the other side! You did what you could!


    That prospect of Mika will soon come to pass.


    A few hours before Yuta visited Mika''s office.


    The Tiger River came up with a reversal hand and it was up to him to prepare for it in the morning.


    Tiger River looking around the information site on the back street. I need a pawn anyway, even to the extent of a chimp that moves with gold. I prefer someone with a gun, if possible.


    The ability of the Tiger River is capped at the number of humans that can be manipulated. I also know that my handkerchief was taken and disarmed of the obedience virus. The cap is nine. That''s why there''s no need for all nine of us. All you have to do is gather your pawns for about six people and use the rest when you need them on the spot. No, I have to make sure I''m available for that.


    "And a prominent place... you need it. And then there''s the bomb, I hope."


    I also decide to purchase the tools through the back street.


    (All you have to do is successfully select and manipulate the manipulator. That way, I can be the ruler. I can go more up than I can now. yeah. i should have done this sooner)


    When Tiger River painted the scenario in his brain, he believed he could do well on his own and was drunk with the reverse muscles from here.


    (I''m still the chosen one. It''s not just the ability I''ve been given. At a time when I can come up with such a nice plan, the average person has a different head. It has been and will always be. I climb more. I stepped on you.)


    Other than the unspecified self - the Tiger River, which mocks all humans around the world and immerses itself in a sense of superiority.


    The Tiger River is now unable to make the earliest normal thoughts and decisions due to excessive alcohol and drug intake, but it is also unconscious.


    Kyichi Tiger River''s driving force is anger and humiliation. It''s always been that way since I was a kid, and it''s always been that way when I grow up. I have sprung up numerous anger, humiliation and complexes.


    Even when I grew up, I sometimes went mad without getting what I wanted. There have been many times since I succeeded as a manager and gained my status, money and fame, when I have been ridiculed and tasted humiliated. Every time I was willing to kill, every time I held a woman, conscious of her status and income, comforting myself, but the wound in my heart did not heal with it. The wounds suffered by humiliation can never be healed.


    Days of repeating painful statements on SNS, flaming, ridiculing, blocking, but still wanting someone to get involved, getting noticed, wanting to be acknowledged, and repeating the same foolishness.


    I want to deal with people. Always want to touch someone''s heart. But the only way to do this is to stand on people and look down on them, and the Tiger River knows how to be jealous and admired.


    Tiger River thinks it''s the bullshit of the weak, like love, friendship and kindness and bonds. The only exception was Meir. Only she was aware of herself and her fellow countrymen and could be relieved to be on her side. It was the first time I had ever met such a human being in my life for nearly half a century.


    But the Tiger River also accepted that an irreparable crack had run between him and Mere. That''s what I thought on my own.


    (I can take the heavens by myself. With this ability... No, with yet another ability, I can gain more awesome power and go higher in the future. I can be a god. Wouldn''t you?


    The last inquiry was directed to those lurking within him, but he has not returned a response.


    The Tiger River continued its work while being disturbed by what had been ignored.


    On one kindergarten property, a bus with smoke on the window boarded and stopped. The gate was opened at some point.


    There were several orchards who noticed the car, and the caregiver looked suspicious, but didn''t try to react immediately.


    Eventually, from the bus, five men with guns came out and went up into the building, so there were nurses on the boulder.


    Gunshots go off everywhere.


    "Follow these instructions! All aboard the bus!


    A chimpy-style man with a round mark of red, yellow, and blue around his neck makes a glimpse of the gun he just shot and summons.


    What are you talking about?


    He was a childminder who tried to scream that way, but the scream didn''t come out of his throat.


    "Follow him."


    I heard a voice in the nursery''s ear. The caregiver received that following the voice was of paramount importance.


    "Everybody, let''s get on the bus. Otherwise, they''ll kill you."


    Childcare workers are at their usual pace, encouraging the orchards. Its neck is marked with a round red, yellow and blue mark, as are the chimps with guns.


    "All right, next."


    Copy that.


    The Tiger River commands me, and the Heart Tai erases the door of the subspace.


    The Tiger River was manipulating tricolored rats from within the subspace, chewing and subjugating childcare workers, and giving orders.


    Using a subspace tunnel, Tiger River and Shinta go to another classroom and repeat the same thing.


    There was a time difference, but the same thing happened in all the classrooms, and eventually all the orchards boarded the bus.


    "We''re going around two more places. I''m also arranging a bus. One is in elementary school, so there''s a lot of people."


    Copy that.


    I also understood that Tiger River was doing a hell of a thing, but I broke it off as a job, I didn''t remember any particular doubt or sense of crisis, and I honestly followed it.

 1696 30

    ''Urgent news. Each of the two kindergartens, one elementary school, and all the children, are gathered at the Euthanasia Fifth Cultural Center and taken hostage. The mastermind responsible for this massive kidnapping of hostages has named him Kyoichi Tiger River and has made demands that he come to negotiate directly with the Prime Minister and the Inspector General if he wants the hostages back. The police department also revealed that a suspect Kyoichi Tiger River, who had been arrested as a serial killer, had escaped from police custody.''


    Mika, True, Yu and Clones, who saw the news at Mika''s office, were distracted.


    "You''re a total police failure."


    "It was behind my back that I was covering my escape."


    "No, that''s not where you should react first!


    On the thirteenth and Yu''s whining, Mika penetrates.


    "I mean, Tiger River... are you stupid?


    "I''m sure they''ve hunted me down and filled me."


    "Hey, if you want to manipulate the Prime Minister and the Inspector General, you can use your abilities to sneak into the Police Department and become a congressman. I also use subspace tunnels. Come on. And you''re not smart enough to do this?


    "You must be an idiot! Whatever you do, your desire to stand out will be the result of being cornered and rampant! This is insane!


    Eleven, seven, two, Mika said in retrospect.


    "I don''t think it''s possible to sneak in or infiltrate in a subspace tunnel. These days, it seems that the country''s important facilities are monitored by many extraordinary bearers of power, with exhaustive connections. It seems that the area has been greatly enhanced since the terrorist attacks of" The Megalodon of Thin Happiness "."


    Yu explains the remarks of No. 2 consciously.


    "Grace, isn''t the Chief of Police better than the Inspector General? Could this guy not even know that?


    "You''re less than a year old, don''t be so prestigious! Even you would know a lot more!


    "Yeah, but it''s packed in my head full of knowledge."


    "What I''m trying to say isn''t! I''m telling you not to look down on people cheaply because it could apply to you too!


    While No. 2 and Mika were talking to each other, they graciously called. The opponent was Kettle Hill.


    ''Like dealing with this as soon as possible. The cops poked at you, and you felt like eight hits and scattered all over me. The police commissioner who was caught and manipulated helped...''


    "That''s terrible. Okay. Ah."


    Yu responds to Kettle Hill, who exchanges stupidity and abominably urges him, at his usual pace.


    (When was it, I also handled the elementary school stand-up case at the homicide club, but now it''s for two kindergartens and one elementary school. Ah)


    I wish the dead hadn''t come out like before, Yu is in danger.


    "It''s a new footage coming in now."


    Television footage switched with the voice of the newscaster, with orchards and children mounted on their bodies like bombs, switching to footage of men with their faces hidden with guns stuck to their heads.


    "These are footage of the killer live online. Oh, we have yet another new contact. Yesterday, during the delivery of a talk with Mika Tsukinawa, it appears that the actress Meir Takita, who admitted to socializing with a suspect in the Tiger River, visited the local Euthanasia Fifth Cultural Center."


    "Are you going to join Meir..."


    Truth squeals.


    "Shall we go local, too? Ah. May I direct you from here, please?


    "I got it!


    When Yu glanced at Mika and confirmed, Mika agreed with pleasure in two replies.


    "We, the Murder Club and the clones, will provide hostage rescue. Perhaps Mr. Tiger River manipulated people with his abilities to carry out all this massive kidnapping, but not so many people should be able to manipulate it. While sneaking around to disarm his current gesture from obedience and dominance, try to secure the hostage''s escape route and also erase the bomb that is mounted. In the meantime, I want Mika and Makoto to attract the attention of Mr. Tiger River."


    "I''ve been entrusted!


    "Just the two of us, you know, a time buyer, don''t you get suspicious? Besides, the two of us will include battle in that time buying, and there''s a risk of weirdly irritating and rampant."


    When Yu confirmed with a true alternating gaze with Mika, Mika agreed with pleasure in two replies, and the truth raised questions.


    "Hmm... that could be one of the possibilities, but the only other hand I can hit... is to ask Mae to help me at best."


    "Using Meir is extra dangerous! Let''s both manage to buy some time!


    Mika immediately denies Yu''s opinion.


    (I think Yu''s idea - I think it would be a good idea to use Meir to buy time as well...)


    Truth be told, I didn''t dare speak here.


    "Let''s move quickly when we have a policy. The more time passes, the worse things get. Meir and the Tiger River may also rendezvous"


    "That''s right. Well, thank you all very much."


    True prompts, Yu stands up and puts his head down.


    "Welcome!


    "Regards"


    "Good luck."


    "Eh, it''s the back. Ooh, Tsuma. I''ll do it right while I do my sochage."


    Mika punched whoever made the last statement with her fist.


    The area around the Euthanasia Fifth Culture Center had been besieged by a motorized unit. The press is pushing, and wild horses are gathering in large numbers.


    Meir couldn''t get in even if she wanted to. I couldn''t get the cops to listen to me when I said I would immediately meet and convince them, and I had no choice but to persuade them on the phone, but I got stuck with a lot of attitude.


    There, Mika and True appear.


    "You guys, are you going to go inside for a second? No, you''re cleared to go in?


    The moment they show up, Meir speaks first when she sees the cops who were building the wall break into two pieces.


    "Oh! We''ll go inside and put Keri on!


    Meir''s spine gets cold to Mika, who sees and proclaims Meir. Turning on Keri was only perceived by the wind as killing the Tiger River this time.


    "Take me with you. Because I''ll convince Mr. Tiger River."


    Meir complains.


    "No!


    The reason why it is not possible is well-documented. Because if Meir rendezvous with the Tiger River, there''s a good chance he''ll remain an enemy.


    "Can you believe that?


    True spoke, and Mika and Meir saw the truth. I was truly positive about the earlier talk about getting Mere to help me.


    "Don''t bother being forced inside at weird times. or so, when you come in with us, you stimulate the Tiger River in a bad way. Let the Tiger River''s heart be a part of Meir. Me and Mika are the first to come in and buy time for Minister Tiger River, so I''ll put some time aside, and then I''ll have Meir come in too."


    "Your boyfriend can talk and you can turn your head."


    Tell Mere to be a little more in the mood for a true suggestion and make fun of it.


    "Okay! Let''s go with a true plan! Not my boyfriend! I wish I was your boyfriend!


    "Oh, one thought. In other words, this child has Mika Tsukinawa under the heavens..."


    "That''s a good story! Let''s go!


    Mika was forced to cut up and walk towards the building, seemingly ill-decided, to Mere laughing at her.


    Give me a little time back.


    Hostage children abound in the halls of the Fifth Cultural Center. There are already no adults, such as childminders and teachers, and the management of the children taken hostage is carried out by men with guns subjugated by the capacity of the Tiger River.


    Many children are sobbing. Tiger River relentlessly raises his hand when he makes a loud cry, so he is desperately pushing the cry to death. Some children have already fallen asleep.


    Tiger River was delighted to see the reaction of the incident online, whilst sipping alcohol.


    "I''m driving the world around. The world is clearly revolving around me."


    So thoughtful, filled with a sense of omnipotence.


    "But more. There is beyond that. I can be a god from here on out. Going up more...... I''m gonna put people from all over the world down in front of me. And I''m gonna skip over that head singing my nose. Knock it off..."


    Meir called me where I was in a good mood for paranoia.


    ''Tiger River, what the hell are you doing... There''s no way you''re gonna succeed in this. How could you have such a runoff...''


    Negative things are said in a threatening voice, and Tiger River is lightly angry.


    "You said you''d help me properly, why are you putting your ass on what I do! I knew you''d be looking down on me at the bottom of your belly too!


    "I worry about Mr. Tiger River..."


    "Shut up!


    Hysterically, Tiger River hung up.


    (I knew he... couldn''t. You traitor. You can never forgive me for putting an ass on what I do. Eh)


    Tiger River drinks even more with anger.


    Then time passes again.


    "Looks like the enemy''s here."


    Heart Tai reports from within the subspace.


    "Come out! Tiger River! I guess I''m looking for it!? Let''s settle this!


    (I didn''t know that shitty bitch was coming here... I don''t care how far you get in my way!


    Hearing a loud scream that often passed, the angry voltage of the Tiger River rose again.


    "Let me through here."


    Orders the manipulating chimps to go and open the doors of the venue.


    Soon Mika and the true two appeared in the hall, confronting the Tiger River.

 1697 31

    "I don''t care anymore... about you... anymore. No... I don''t care. I''ll get everything, and then I''ll subjugate you, too. Without the power of the obedience virus."


    Tiger River looks at Mika with contempt and laughs naggingly.


    "Are you crazy at last!


    Mika also shouts in dew of contempt.


    "Do you take these little ones, scare them, worry the parents, and think nothing of them!?


    "You can''t possibly think. Public kindergarten and elementary school kids. Slave-class animals, anyway. They''re just going under our feet and moving as gear in the world."


    Lying tiger river with a distorted grin all over his face.


    "Ready? This world is driven around by strong, smart, bad people."


    (I guess it''s an imitation of the little villain role I saw in what movie, this)


    Seeing from Mika and the others and lying sideways, seeing how the Tiger River behaves as she walks with her hands wide open, I truly think.


    "The value of a weak little good man who lives close by is no big deal. I have enough to sweep and throw away. But I am the opposite. Even the bad guys are very meaningful to society. I''m the smart bad guy who''s making a huge contribution to the world. He''s given a lot of grace to the weak, less capable people. At its cost, it is given the right to ravage and feed the incompetent and other masses. This is the right material, the right society to have."


    Tiger River returns to his original place as he goes and walks, where he talks so far, stopping and turning again to Mika and True.


    "When I gained this power, I realized I was born on the giving side again. He said he was worthy. No, he said he was chosen as the most worthy man in the world. With this power, we can also subjugate more and more human beings. I''m sure I can increase that number too. More and more new powers will also sprout in time. I was chosen not to be beneath anyone, but to stand above all humans."


    "You''re a Raskolinikov-type temple little villain who suffered from a common self-loving personality disorder!


    "What?


    Mika''s dialogue, laughed with her nose, led Tiger River to a cock.


    "You may think you''re special and superior, but unfortunately that''s not true at all! Common type! Common patterns! He''s a mass-produced temple little villain, embarrassed just to watch! I''ve seen many of the same types as you, and I''ve done it!


    "The kid... I''m so upset..."


    "Which one of you is thinking up! And you''re the kid! How easy it is to get angry in your face when you''re good old and your teenage little girl argues with you! My body is only old without my head growing up, no adult specimens!


    "Hahahahahahahaha......"


    I lost telling my little girl who only lived about a third of herself in a tongue fight, and she couldn''t speak very well at last of her anger, and she was a twitchy, groaning tiger river.


    "Those who stand above people in the first place incur a lot of responsibility! You''re gonna be good old and you''re gonna give it up too!


    "Uh, that''s enough, too. Wow, I''m tired of hearing that."


    Hearing accusations that have been made many times, the Tiger River re-holds and reopens a little.


    "You''ll find that the theory of responsibility of those who stand on top is fucking extreme when those who belong make fun of the positions that bind groups and organizations once and for all, and you get into a tragic situation where you take responsibility with that butt wipe. No matter how much you say this again, you don''t know it for a human being who has never tasted the same situation."


    "Still, there are a number of humans who are at the top of the list with splendor! You''re not!


    "Grungy..."


    (If you can''t win a tongue fight, can''t you understand?


    I saw Tiger River roaring with regret even though I said it again, and the truth was I was in my heart making a frightened face and sticking it in.


    Seven homicide clubs in Yu, Ryujiro, Akeichi, Tsuko, Takuma, Kenyoshi Rightyama and Ryuhiko Left Valley, and a total of eleven Tuknamikers Nos. 2, 7, 11 and 13 were traveling the Phantom Junction passage made by Ryujiro. Kishifu is still in the process of repair and is absent.


    This passage, blocked by phantoms, is not a subspace tunnel, but usually travels through space. Moreover, because of the disadvantage of not being able to see each other from the outside or from the inside, in order to see what is going on out there, you have to get out of the phantom or just your face.


    But this time I brought a tool to make up for that shortcoming. It''s a long periscope that can be seen freely changing angles. If we only put this scope outside the phantom, we can reduce the risk of being found and see what''s going on outside. Of course there is a danger that the scope itself will be discovered.


    Check in the scope, then Yu gets out of the phantom aisle and punches holes all over the building. And even find the bomb and turn it off.


    "You should be the last to untie me. Dealing with people with guns on the lookout can only be done after they have been released from obedience."


    Yu, who also checks on the hostages being captured in the hall, tells the faces inside the phantom passage.


    "Hostage liberation and disobedience are desirable after the battle begins."


    "Hey."


    Yu agrees with Ryujiro''s words. I meant to do that from the start.


    "Good luck to all of you for guiding and protecting hostages. Let''s start with the destruction of the bomb that was planted in the building and the hostage children."


    "Aren''t you tired? You sing a song about fatigue recovery, don''t you?


    He looks like he''s just trying his best, and the thirteenth offers.


    "If you can keep your voice from leaking, please, so-so"


    Yu looks at No. 13 and smiles.


    "I''ll take care of it. Clarifying ? Tending to munch ? ? Yakubutsu of the heart, orchikuze ? Woo...!


    "It sounds more like a muscle-enhancing song than a fatigue recovery"


    Steroid-based.


    Listening to the lyrics to the song XIII, which I sing confidently, Koko and II said.


    "Oh, I''m getting really tired, so exhilarated, so motivated. I feel like I want to erase everything I see..."


    The tone of Yu''s voice drops and the dangerous sounds mix.


    "This is the guy who sucks..."


    "Oh, calm down��"


    "Don''t just turn me off. My best friend."


    "It''s a joke."


    Though Takuma and the thirteenth and Mitsuko grinned, Yu gave him a rare, pranky grin.


    "Best wishes, Doctor"


    Copy that.


    When the Tiger River speaks, the door of the subspace opens, and Tai Xintai pops out of inside and nestles next to the Tiger River.


    "Truth is, I need a magician. I''ll do Tiger River."


    "Okay."


    Mika and Tiger River stare at each other violently, and True and Heartfelt face to face with no expression.


    (Just be aware when you fight with True, my morale reaches its limit!


    Working with True is Mika, who has had enough times not to immediately think of it several times already. Each time, he is fighting, carving into his heart the moment that there is truth next door. By doing so, I feel I am drawing more power than my limits.


    "I''ll settle for you here. Today is my Independence Day. As a celebration, I will make you my slave, the guilty one who scattered all over me!


    Tiger River quickly takes off his upper body clothes and enlarges his muscles to the point of abnormality. Its appearance of muscle tumors swelling up all over the body, through muscle beauty, into the realm of the earliest monsters.


    "Leave the world alone!


    Mika laughed and pulled out her gun at the various dialogues emanating from the mouth of the Tiger River.


    "Accidental prank!


    With the use of fate manipulation, Mika pulled the trigger.

 1698 32

    Mika''s bullet was hitting directly into the center of the Tiger River''s chest.


    It''s not just a bullet. It is packed with the latest meat solution made by the Yukioka brand. Occasionally, the meat solution in the bullet dissolves the flesh of the Tiger River. But Tiger River doesn''t panic.


    "Huh, this stuff"


    Mocking tiger river. I had absolute confidence in my ability to regenerate. In fact, the regenerative power of the Tiger River triumphs slightly over the erosion of the meat solution, regenerating it as the melted meat looks through, draining the meat solution out of the body. But...


    (Idiot, you''re being eroded by highly soluble liquids to my side in your system!


    From within the Tiger River, a fiercely wolfish voice sounded.


    (No matter how robust or playful I am, if I get hit, then you''re done. Watch out)


    (Wah, ok......)


    The mockery of the Tiger River disappeared, and I looked at her face, which was obviously blue, and Mika saw it as working, and tried shooting again at the same place - the center of her chest.


    "Gu......"


    With a left arm thicker than Mika''s torso, Tiger River guards in front of her chest. My arms melt, and I regenerate.


    "It''s gonna hurt! I don''t care how far you''ve tormented me, hurt me, annoyed me! Absolutely forgive me. Ahhh!


    Mixing the previous resentment with the current progressive form of anger and exploding, the tiger river of angry form with the anger, Mika glances into it.


    "I''ll offend you. Ugh! I''m gonna fuck you up in front of your boyfriend. Whoo!


    (You thought this guy was your boyfriend too...)


    Mika even spills a bitter smile when she sees Tiger River thriving on her own misunderstanding of the truth.


    "The transfer of bad luck!


    After solidifying herself in advance with a counter of bad luck and bad luck, Mika shoots at the knees of the imminent Tiger River''s legs.


    Just a few steps away from reaching Mika, Tiger River was shot through both knees and fell to his forehead in abundance. In time, he exposes his defenseless back head while lying down depressed, exposing himself to an excellent position.


    (I saw fate manipulation worked!


    Although the transfer of bad luck is a destiny manipulation that lacks certainty, Mika usually uses it in a combo with the late payment of bad luck, but now she feels intuitively that it may take to use it in a single shot, and she tried to use it.


    The misfortune that befell me - that is, avoiding the misfortune of being caught by the Tiger River, the misfortune put me on my attack and put me on the Tiger River just like that. That is the result of this.


    Mika shoots two bullets in the back of the Tiger River. Furthermore, he remembered that he had been covering his chest earlier, shooting two shots into the center of his back.


    (Dude, not again. Think a little more and fight.)


    Those who were in the Tiger River panicked, as the meat solution had eroded near where they were again.


    "I''m thinking..."


    The bloody tiger river giggles, still dressed with his nose pressed against the floor.


    "Baaaaaaah!


    The Tiger River rises with oddity and momentum. Damage hasn''t healed yet, but I dare stand.


    Without even looking at the Tiger River, Mika shot through two of the three rats who appeared at her feet with a gun. The one left was crushed.


    "Huh...?


    It was a tiger river that tried to catch my eye when I stood up at close range and in the meantime let the rats sneak off to the floor, spinning them around to the sides and then biting them, but I was tempted by the fact that they spotted me lightly.


    "You don''t think I can spot that degree of shallow wisdom!? How much you think I''ve been through a dead end!


    When Mika said grandiose, she shot two more times in the head of the Tiger River. The Tiger River loses consciousness and falls laterally thanks to further severe brain damage with two shots in the back of the head not recovering.


    I didn''t shoot the bullet, but I won''t allow it, so Mika will do an early reload while the Tiger River is out of action.


    (I can''t seem to do this anymore...... Unless it''s further evolution or awakening...... No, still no good? Am I supposed to use this dialogue here? actors are different)


    "Shut up from earlier, Lupaaaaaaaa!


    The Tiger River, whose consciousness returns, yells at his inner self.


    What is it?


    I felt that the current anger was something that wasn''t meant for me, and Mika was surprised to see the Tiger River.


    Before True fired the gun, Heart Tai unleashed the beast symbol, calling the mysterious creature between True and Himself.


    That was an odd humanoid. Standing on two legs, he looks human, but has nothing equivalent to his head. I don''t have a neck, and from the part that originally hits my neck, I see something like a low strut. He''s tall, he''s over two meters without a head. The whole body has a horned body, the body surface is deep green, and a white and black line check pattern runs.


    True thought it was a very inorganic look and it wasn''t the organism that showed up but the robot.


    The mysterious inorganic body Phantom turns true and comes running from the front. Truth is, I shoot at both knees of the Phantom''s horn, but the bullet was lightly bounced off.


    Where the inorganic Phantom packs the distance from the True, he wields his long right hand wide.


    While wrapping your tongue around speed and reach, the truth is avoid it with cancer.


    Shortly afterwards, the Phantom shakes up his long legs and releases a kick, but the truth was that he anticipated this attack, so now he could dodge it sparingly enough.


    And at the same time, he releases an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire from his wrist and wraps it around the Phantom''s leg, aiming for that moment when he is swung up.


    At that moment when I pulled the steel wire and severed my leg, I perceived signs of a new attack, and I truly looked at the heart too.


    On the left and right hand of the heart too, there is a huge head of a horned beast that is neither doggy nor cattle. Or you have it, it''s blocked by the head and I don''t know.


    The heads of the two beasts opened wide their fang-lined mouths and were ejected straight towards them.


    To each of the two beastheads flying straight through the air, true to shoot a gun.


    But without flinching at all, the two beastheads blew up with true glances, and suddenly curved left and right wide apart, wondering if they would strike straight straight as they were.


    (Fast, this... I can''t)


    Two beastheads attacking simultaneously from left to right and trying to bite truly. Truth was, whilst deflecting the left beast head, he decided that the right beast head could not be deflected, and with a gun he punched the nose tip of the beast head funny enough to try to prevent himself from the attack.


    I did hit him, but even though the truth was only a moment ago, I forgot. That this beasthead didn''t flicker when it was hit by a bullet. No, before I forget, I acted reflexively.


    The head of the beast devoured the true right arm and instantly bit off the true right arm.


    A true right arm with a gun falls to the floor. Seeing that sight, elementary and kindergarten children who have been kidnapped scream.


    The truth was that without stopping the movement, he immediately picked up the gun from his fallen right arm and flew off the spot.


    At first sight, the earlier Phantom has vanished. True to see if the leg was severed and erased by the magician judging it useless as a force of war.


    But it wasn''t. Nor did the beasthead disappear thinly blurred in front of him, without pursuing the truth any further. Apparently, enemy tactics don''t have much persistence.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I suddenly lost one of my arms. This guy is a yabe. You should come in and help."


    Number two, who was watching the hall in the scope, prompts rescue.


    "No. Our mission is to free the hostages, and we need to make that our top priority, and we need to be here to make sure we do it."


    Instead of the usual prolonged way of speaking, they took a breath together in a harsh tone of voice.


    "True alone is much more important to the original than hundreds of hostage children. Even if you turn to your enemies, we can help you when the truth is in danger."


    "Whoa, I like No. 11. Well done. You said it."


    Eleven stared at Yu and said to him with a resolute face. That''s what I''m doing, number two.


    "True I know how strong you are, so believe me. But... now is a good time. We''re ready, and we''re starting a rescue mission now."


    Returning to the usual conversation and announcing the beginning, each disperses within the phantom passage. Yu, on the other hand, takes a virtual phone.


    "Mr. Umezu, I''m going to release you, but don''t go into the building and try to protect the children who are out there."


    "Aye."


    Upon contacting Umezu, Yu set off the bomb planted on the children. As soon as I turn it all off, I plan to go in for rescue.


    Shortly after the tiger river yelled, Mika glanced over to the side.


    "Really!?


    Seeing the truth of losing one arm, Mika screams.


    "Focus over there, idiot!


    "I know!


    Truly screamed back, Mika screams back even more and returns her gaze to the Tiger River.


    Mika is in a hurry, caught by the desire to just finish the Tiger River and turn to true cover. But Mika knows. When you rush into things at times like this, something loco needs to happen. You have to be completely cold here, believe in the truth, forget the truth, and concentrate on your own enemies.


    (You have a weak chest, no matter how you look at it. I don''t care if it''s coarse or in a hurry)


    Mika decides that as she crosses her arms in front of her chest and sees Tiger River staring at this one.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter if it''s evolution, awakening, blossoming, or breaking limits, just go ahead. Otherwise we won''t be able to beat him."


    I don''t know who the hell you''re screaming at, but what the Tiger River screams about was something Mika couldn''t overlook.


    Even though the Tiger River originally had only one ability, it gained enough strength to escape the Euthanasia Police Detention Unit. And if he truly takes his word for it, he says there is also the possibility of further evolution. And... signs that you''re having a conversation with someone.


    (You mean there''s still someone behind the Tiger River! And he''s manipulating the Tiger River!


    Normally, I can read it that way.


    "Oh man, you, Mika Tsukinawa, you, are really going to kill me!?


    A tiger river that takes half a vex to inquire. I''m losing my temper early.


    "I thought I was just trying to comfort you and subjugate you as a slave. I didn''t mean to kill you, and yet you''re going to kill me? Isn''t that crazy!? You''re not gonna catch up with me!


    "It''s your head that''s crazy!


    Mika relentlessly shoots many bullets into the summoning Tiger River. The aim is both arms protecting the chest.


    "Uh-oh."


    Watching his arms melt and fall to the floor, the Tiger River leaks a whimper of despair. My face is messed up with snot and tears.


    The tiger river crouches and circles and manages to protect his chest.


    It was then that Mika wandered around behind her back and tried to shoot her from her back.


    "Mr. Tiger River..."


    Seeing Meir show up, Mika stopped shooting. Looking around, the Murder Club and Clones were beginning to free the hostage orchards and children after holding the Tiger River handkerchiefs.


    Losing one arm doesn''t cool down a true fighting spirit. Instead, he daunted his fighting spirit more and more, switched guns to his left hand, and shot him in the heart.


    The mind and mind are well versed in combat, so they are proud of the true shooting.


    And release the next beast symbol.


    (If the duration is really short, you just have to indulge a little. What appears in surgery. Target the magician at all while thoroughly avoiding the opponent)


    True sets the policy.


    Appearing above the beast mark of the heart was a variant of the combination of a giant spider''s torso, on the head of a long-haired river boy. The torso alone has two humans, and if you add the length of the leg, it becomes quite huge.


    (I saw him as a much more habitual opponent than Battle Creature)


    Makes movements that are different from normal organisms. Although Battle Creature was genetically engineered and made for combat, it is nevertheless an organism.


    River child spiders jump wide to the left and right, feint but instantly pack the distance from the truth.


    The head of the river child looms before his true eyes. My tongue stretches out of my mouth. The tongue itself is a sharp blade.


    Truth is, when you stick it in a river boy the other way. I laid my hands on that head plate and jumped onto the spider''s torso at once.


    My heart was overwhelmed by this behavior. And the truth is that when you get on top of the spider''s torso, you point a gun at the heart too, and pull the trigger.


    A bullet shoots through the abdomen of the heart too late for a reaction, and blood stains the clothes. At the same time that the heart fell forward, the river child spider disappeared.


    There was a light battle. But I feel true that he was a strong opponent. He said he knew how to breathe the battle.


    In front of a true look, the door of the subspace opens on the floor where the heart is falling, and the figure of the heart falls into the door. Soon the door closed.


    "That damage caused me a lot of trouble."


    I dropped off my heart too, which tried desperately to escape, and the truth was I was in the task of stopping the bleeding with one hand struggling.

 1699 33

    The Tiger River did not accept that the hand of salvation had been reached against Meir, who appeared on the occasion of his greatest crisis. I didn''t rejoice that Meir had come to help me, and I didn''t boil to thank her.


    "Come on by now! I''m like this because you weren''t on my side! It''s all your fault!


    When I see Tiger River greeting Meir with anger, Meir and Mika are both flabbergasted. It''s incredibly selfish, way off track.


    "I wasn''t on my side, telling you it would help me! You didn''t believe me! What''s a woman like that doing here by now? You wanted to see me look like I''m different and laugh!?


    "Mr. Tiger River... what the hell are you talking about?


    Tiger River distorted his tedious face, coded with tears and snot, with anger. The fact that he had turned his anger on himself was unbelievable and unacceptable.


    "There''s a limit to believing. If you''re obviously doing something wrong, that''s got to stop, right? I''m here because I want to save Mr. Tiger River."


    With a trembling voice, but what I say is mea, it only turned out to be the result of oiling the fire.


    "You want to save me? Don''t even try to follow me, and then take the liberty of delivering talks with Mika without my permission! After all, you don''t believe me, you don''t cooperate! If you really want to save me, kill Mika Tsukinawa now! Why are you following me? You traitor! I believed you were the only one, and in the end you don''t do what I think either! I knew I could only trust a woman who would do what she wanted with money!


    I heard a bunch of tiger river dialogues that left me to anger, and in the mea, I realized something was over. It cooled sharply. The curtain came down. Something decisive broke off.


    It was a grumpy mea, but its expression changed. He stares at the Tiger River with cold eyes.


    After Meir''s such gaze, the Tiger River returned a little to me. I felt like I was in cold water. I finally understood that I had spoken of what I should not have spoken.


    "Wow, I''m sorry..."


    "No, that''s enough"


    It was a tiger river to apologize for, but it didn''t matter to Meir, and I couldn''t accept it. Meir''s mind already sees it as over.


    "I''m done. I''ve always believed, and you didn''t believe what I believed. That''s deadly to me. I''m done."


    "What the hell is this amahhhhhhhhh!


    Hearing words that mark the end of Meir, the Tiger River reaches a boiling point again lightly.


    And its unprecedented strong anger makes a huge difference to the Tiger River. Encourage a new evolution to awaken the third ability.


    "Compensation Request Beam!


    Two beams were released from the eyes of the Tiger River and pierced Mere''s abdomen.


    Meir collapses with a face that doesn''t know what happened, but with the hot shock of her abdomen and the fact that she does take the consequences of the Tiger River''s intentions to kill with reason.


    "Whoa, whoa! Awakening kitter! I was still the chosen one! An invincible new special attack in the sense of making those who pissed me off pay for their apologies and compensation with their lives, a compensation claim beam! Thanks to you, Meir! If it helps at the end!?


    Mika fired a gun at Tiger River, who wrapped it with a joyous look. A tiger river that gets bullets near its chest and flicks big.


    "You... always get in the way when people are happy! How dare you! I demand an oversized apology and compensation from you! Eat it! Super compensation claim beam!


    Naturally, Mika avoids beams emanating from the eyes of the Tiger River.


    "I''d avoid it! Yeah? To? Ha!? Whoa! Lupa!?


    On the verge of anger, he felt a strong sense of loss and the Tiger River became the face of temptation.


    "I''ve had plenty. It''s the limit. I can''t believe you even got Meir."


    "Become!? Is that!?


    "What the fuck!? Lupa!"


    She jumped out of the chest of the Tiger River. Seeing that, Mika makes a shout of amazement.


    At the same time as Mika, Tiger River was screaming. This one was surprised by the words of those who were inside him.


    "I liked your strong desires, though. Thanks to this, they both awakened strong abilities. But..."


    He who appears above the body of the Tiger River - a white dwarf with red flowers blooming from his head and large leaves from his back, like wings, speaks in an endless tone. Mika looks familiar to it. They showed it to me at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Arlaune..."


    It wasn''t Mika who roared, it was the truth that ended the battle with Shinta.


    Mika, who hears the true voice and thinks of its existence, approaches the true side and helps stop the bleeding.


    "Lupa! You. Ahhh!


    In the shape of anger, the Tiger River screams at Arlaune, who has abandoned himself.


    "I can''t go out with you anymore. I''m sick of it. I''m gonna help Meir."


    When Arlaune, known as Lupa, throws up, he walks a little toward the fallen Mere.


    "What happens when one host comes in with an original and a copy? It''s a dangerous experiment, but if you leave it like this, Meir dies. That''s one bet at a time. And the ability to be good doesn''t necessarily fit..."


    I saw Mika as Lupa shrugged.


    "It''s a very bad bet. You seem capable of manipulating your destiny, and I want you to cooperate if you like. Give me a push with the power of destiny."


    "I don''t know what it is, but I get it! Support for goodwill!


    As requested, Mika applied fate manipulation to Lupa. It''s a destiny manipulation that increases the chances of success of salvation when someone tries to save someone for free. There is no certainty, but it has a considerable probability of increasing effect.


    Lupa unbuttons Mere''s clothes and opens her chest, entering the body from her exposed skin.


    Then Meir opened her eyes and slowly rose.


    Seeing Meir lightly resuscitated, Mika was relieved and exhaling, spilling a smile on her mouth.


    Meir''s gaze was directed at the Tiger River. The Tiger River trembles threateningly in a frozen eye with an obvious intent to kill.


    "Compensation Request Beam!


    Mere will now use the ability of the Tiger River to just awaken.


    A beam released from Meir''s eyes pierced the head of the Tiger River. The Tiger River, which lost Arlaune and lost its ability to regenerate, ran out with it.


    "Me too... you were the only one who believed... haha... haha..."


    I feel sorry for Mika when she sees Mere laughing powerlessly in tears.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Mere stops laughing and starts coughing painfully.


    "Danger. Danger. I thought you had a rejection? But good things. I''m glad the Tiger River''s abilities fit."


    Arlaune Lupa jumps out of Meir''s chest and squeals. Meir seemed to have gotten easier with that too.


    The lupa stares at the truth. I wonder what it is, I really see Lupa.


    "Before, I fought you. You can''t even remember, but I do."


    Rupa takes his little mouth in the form of a laugh and runs an unexpected dialogue. I certainly don''t remember the truth at all.


    "And don''t you see? It was when White Cat Milk fought with us. I was parasitic to other creatures back then."


    "The battle on that star..."


    In that word of Lupa, True and Mika realized the truth. Mika also listens later. Some of the Arlaunes decided to move to Earth through that gate of light. This Lupa was one of them, parasitic to the Tiger River all the time, empowering him.


    "Is Meir parasitized with copies of Arlaune!?


    "That sort of thing. It''s unprecedented that even though the copy is already parasitic, there will be another original there."


    Lupa nods at Mika''s question.


    "Hey... you, stay in me a little longer. Help me."


    Reaching out to Lupa, Meir speaks up.


    "Two Arlaunes to one host found that there would be a rejection. If you stay long, your body will be burdened. Especially in the blood vessels and the heart. And more and more health is lost and debilitated."


    "Fine...... There''s a guy who wants to smash you."


    Meir laughed and saw Mika.


    "Mr. Tiger River... he''s dead. My thoughts on Mr. Tiger River are dead, too. And then you''ll reveal my sins? But... you don''t even want to accept it in silence."


    Meir''s feelings were conveyed to Mika. Naturally, I am willing to stand.


    "I couldn''t tell you that delivery, now you can spit it all out! To each other!


    Before that, she thinks she will still have something to say, and Mika urges her.


    "Oh well. That''s the last time, isn''t it? Well... let me tell you something."


    Meir speaks with a smile on her face.


    "Before... I... became an underground idol and thought I had become special. But that''s not my real ideal... Even though I really wanted to get into the entertainment industry and be on TV, I was aware of the entertainment industry and have always been miserable. Afterwards, I sold out as an actress in the entertainment industry and thought I''d become special again, floating, looking down. But it won''t last long either. I don''t care how many other guys shine brighter than me, I''m just jealous of everyone. Mika Tsukinawa, you''re one of them."


    That''s weird and Meir spills a laugh, encouraged by that one who''s always been jealous and disgusted, conscious of the stupidity he''s throwing at that other person.


    "So, Tiger River gave me this ability, and now I was happy to smash it up and be special... Mika Tsukinawa...... I hate you because you''re getting stuck, right? How ironic and dramatic. I even feel bad about destiny."


    "You''re the old me. I was like that about four years ago."


    Mika tells her quietly.


    "Broken hearts, seeing dark parts of admirers, doing backstreet work and all sorts of experiences have changed me though!


    "So what!?


    "No one, no matter what time, suffers. Suffering comes with a change of shape. Pay it or not! No, I can''t even pay off!


    "I don''t care about you! It''s all about me! I don''t need crappy honesty!


    "I''m not talking about honesty for the first time! That''s who you are! You''re a fool who can only see about himself and inflict pain on others! Besides, it doesn''t matter who else is, he''s unhappy, he''s like a Vikins! To a guy like that...... to a guy like you like that, I lose and so on!


    Shouting, Mika was hurting her chest. That''s definitely who I was. Myself a few years ago when I was doing pretty bad things mainly against my family. I touched myself on a bad memory I didn''t want to recall.


    "Vikins......"


    Meanwhile, Meir, in response to that word by Mika, had become a sad face and hardened.


    Seeing that Meir''s face, Mika also complains. I understood that I touched something through her wounds.


    "It''s not a vikin... Meir''s not a vikin. Why... why are you all treating me like a vikin and bullying me about Meir? Meir''s not a vikin. Yikes! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Seeing Mere cry like a child all of a sudden, Mika''s war will disappear.


    "Oh... so lame... Damn......"


    Fumi Meir returns to me, stops crying, and sees Mika remembering the ill-decision.


    "Can you do it!? You can stop now!


    Mika to confirm.


    "Ha. You''ve decided to do it. There''s no way you''re not going to do it, even though it''s an opportunity to make Mika Hate you so much."


    Saying so in her mouth, Meir looked at Mika with her intimate eyes as if to look at a friend.


    I''ll be right out when it''s too late.


    That''s right, while declaring in advance, Lupa went inside Mere again.

 1700 34

    A white Phantom appeared from all over his body that produced something like an eel, standing between Meir and Mika.


    "The ability that Lupa inherited from Mr. Tiger River, I guess the ability of the three rats to manipulate people, didn''t fit in compatibly, but only playability and physical enhancement, plus a compensation claim beam, can handle"


    With a face that seeps through fatigue, Mere deliberately explains.


    "And those abilities could be transcribed to the child as well."


    Meir''s gaze is directed at the White Phantom.


    "While I''m transcribing the most, I can''t seem to handle the main body."


    "I mean, can we just ignore this guy and aim at Mr. Meir''s body!


    Mika makes me laugh mean.


    "Either way, if they take that kid down, I can''t use my powers anymore. And... we don''t have time."


    Continue to teach Meir to go out of his way to disadvantage herself.


    The white Phantom moved. Much faster than before.


    "Accidental prank!


    Using the most user-friendly fate manipulation technique, Mika fires two guns at the white Phantom. I''m not after the two-shot white Phantom itself. Shot at the left and right of the White Phantom for after action prediction.


    The White Phantom intended to move fast to the right to avoid it, but the bullet hits the right chest of the White Phantom and the solution begins to melt around the gunshot wound.


    However, the White Phantom, with similar regeneration power to the Tiger River, is regenerating faster than melting speed.


    Something like an eel grown from a white Phantom was ejected many momentum. Mika and I are still far apart, but Eels fly the universe in a straight line at high speeds, coming towards Mika.


    "Sharing unhappiness!


    After fate manipulation, Mika dropped her hips heavily and dodged.


    Mika sends a group of eel rockets, and the white Phantom sets a second target. Now for low altitude.


    A second group of eel rockets are fired from the Phantom''s body. Mika cuts through the ballistics and leaps back to the ground.


    But the next group of eels, wondering if they had all clashed to the floor, line up as they were and bounce the floor, persistently pursuing Mika at high speed.


    Then the first eels released, not crawling or twirling, could be confirmed to hit Mika from the rear as she jumped.


    (High number. But put it together in the same direction, a true machine pistol might be able to sweep and disable it!


    With that in mind, Mika escaped the scene with a dash.


    While running and running, Mika chuckles and plunges into a true place when she sees the group of eels that were split between her hands come together.


    "Hey......"


    "True! Give me that gun!


    When she jumps at the truly sitting position, Mika pulls the horse out of her nose.


    Put it in full auto mode, Mika sweeping the eel. Several vanished, but the bullet ran out unless I shot half of them.


    "What is this! Too little ammo! We''re out of time!


    "It''s not a machine gun, it''s not a small gun. Machine pistol. If you keep shooting at it full auto, the bullet will run out soon enough."


    True to think of my face, which can be flabbergasted by Mika yelling at the feeling of eight hits.


    "If so! Here it is!


    "Hey......"


    Mika sticks her hand into the cuff of her true left arm, pinches the hammer on the tip of the steel wire and stretches the steel wire forcefully from the cuff. Full of too much fortitude and confusion, the truth was snotty.


    "Come! Accidental prank!


    Mika jumps and throws a hammer of steel wire at an approaching group of eels.


    But nothing happened. A group of eels flying flat over the steel wire that fell on the floor.


    "Have you used it too many times and your chances of success of accidental pranks are diminished! If this happens......!


    Forcing the truth to stand, Mika hiding behind it.


    "You know..."


    True exhale loudly, manipulate the steel wire, cut about three eels and put the steel wire back on hand.


    "Only three of them!?


    "You were hoping to put it all together like a cartoon and amputate or something? I can''t do that."


    Saying to Mika screaming in her ear, Truth wielded her left arm violently.


    Steel wire is not the only thing planted on the sleeve. Transparent long needles are also manufactured. Those long needles are flown, pierced into the heads of the four eels, and the eels disappear.


    The remaining eel was imminent until now, but the truth is, without panic, it releases a kick towards the eel. He jumps the planting knife out of his shoe tip, pierces and cuts the eel, and each time the eel disappears.


    The remaining eels, which became few, were terminated by Mika with a gun.


    "I was gonna be one-on-one, but you weren''t?


    Meir speaks with a frightened face.


    "This is only Sashi''s battle! I''m not fighting with the truth! I just happened to be there to force the truth around and use it for battle!


    "It''s not about to reopen."


    A grand and insistent Mika and a true grunt in a sigh.


    "Well, try this as a shield too."


    When Meir laughs, the white Phantom''s eyes glow.


    "Compensation Request Beam!


    When Meir shouts on her behalf, the beam is released from the white Phantom''s eyes.


    Thanks to being in one arm, Mika, who foresaw a strange sense of true equilibrium, fell together covered in a true body and tried to avoid the beam.


    "Gu!"


    But inevitably, the beam rubs Mika''s back to the side and cooks.


    While my back is hot enough to cook, I can smell the burnt smell of meat. I don''t think it''s a scratch. Mika was scared for a moment that she was even hit by a bone, but the pain can move anyway.


    "Ugh..."


    Meir groans in agony.


    Shortly after, the white Phantom disappeared and Arlaune Lupa popped out of Meir''s body.


    "The other drains of my thoughts were intense. That''s it."


    Rupa tells in front of Mere on her knees, stroking Mere''s cheek softly with her little hand.


    (Did the sharing of misfortune work at an exceptional time?


    Given the timing, it seems to Meika that the fateful manipulation that she had been preempting had been successful.


    "Give him a break to kill this girl. Some of these kids have copies of me, and I want to watch this girl evolve."


    Turning to Mika and the others, Lupa makes a statement covering Meir.


    "The ability to project images into reality is also interesting. If you look into it, it looks like there are examples of natural activation of those abilities on this planet, but it''s fresh from me."


    "Looks like the weights are bigger for your own interest."


    Truth speaks without heart or irony.


    "You can forgive me for killing, but I need to atone for my sins!


    When Mika screamed, Meir spilled a masochistic grin.


    "What are you talking about... If I get caught, and if all my sins come to light, I''m definitely on death row."


    "I guess that''s what legal action will be!


    But when there are ultra-legislative measures, this is Mika whining without saying it to her mouth.


    "Are you not guilty at all of killing many people, including Mr. Miyagi?


    Mika asks when she drops her voice. Meir makes a mockery of him with a ragged face.


    "I don''t have much regret or guilt for killing you all the time. They were killed and they were all natural. It included people who weren''t, but when was that prospect only gone...... I was killing him as soon as I felt I didn''t like him. I had the power to do that...... For example, that Yariman scraps of mama sauce Yoshiwaki Edomiko was good at saying that all the consequences and the current situation were self-inflicted, but she also blamed me for being treated like a vikin and feeling miserable. Then it is your own responsibility to die. It''s all right, hahahaha."


    Meir''s laughter was terribly purposeful, and to the vain, it was heard by the three ears on the spot.


    "Yokoside Edomiko is obviously the type of person who looks down on a large number of people in the world and pleases them. Preaching and mounting against unspecified numbers, it''s a sample of a crumb entertainer. I just killed those scraps, my hands just get dirty. I just need to ignore the fact that this fool is boiling again."


    Mika speaking in a quiet voice. Meir exhaled heavily, making her face look like her possession had fallen.


    "Oh well... But I... I''m four years older than you, but I couldn''t grow up like that"


    "I think it''s cheap to sum up the theory of self-responsibility in black and white."


    To Mika''s words, Meir looks surprised.


    "It would be heartless to call it self-blame for the misfortune that you can''t shake off by scratching your feet or tears without enough strength. But the effort to leave unhappiness, the readiness to face the plight, is just self-inflicted. Self-responsibility is not a word that puts a chase on the weak, it is a glowing word that the strong use when confronting difficulties, based on determination and readiness!


    Powerful in the last dialogue.


    "I mean, for example, it''s my own fault that I die in battle! You''re on your own and stepping into a world like that! But...... it is absolutely not your fault that you have distorted your hard feelings! Everybody did!


    Shouting, Mika and True were both of us, thinking of Mutsuki. Truth is, I was even thinking that Mika might be influenced by Mutsuki to talk about this.


    "You are my warped figure. I was just like you..."


    Mika dropped the tone of her voice and revealed herself with the thought of spitting blood.


    "I faced and fought seriously because I was similar to myself in the past. I wanted to save your heart. It wasn''t just a job, it had that kind of personal affection. So... I wanted to know your heart, I wanted to make it easier, I did a lot of things..."


    When I heard that dialogue, I saw Mika''s spicy expression, and there was an explosion of joy in Meir''s chest. It was so delightful and tearful.


    "What the... So did you. Besides... he was looking at me as a proper person... hahaha............................................................................... That''s all... why..."


    Meir sneers with laughter. Tears are falling from scratch.


    I thought Mika either hadn''t even put it on her teeth, such as herself, or was looking down, but she wasn''t. That''s just how I recognized it, and I felt like Meir was saved. I felt like that, like the black hedro inside me was disappearing.


    "I just got lucky, I had so many good encounters, I have me now! If I wasn''t lucky, I would have been just like Mr. Meir! That''s all we''re talking about! That was the only difference!


    "Me too... good meet, there it is. I thought Tiger River was, but not that one, the weird kid in front of me... hehe... but is it too late..."


    Meir laughs lightly, stating the heart she is feeling right now.


    "Here''s what I think now. I''m glad I didn''t kill you..."


    "There''s no way I''m going to get killed!


    Mika, who was still crawling and had her face up to the pain of being burned in the back with a beam, stood up a little forced, her chest stretched and let her widen the laughter of Kaishin.

 1701 End Chapter

    Meir Takita turned herself in and was heavily reported with the death of Kyoichi Tiger River, and the serial killings of the entertainers ended once and for all. The press will use it around as a story for a while, but at least it''s over for Mika and the murder club, who were asked and directed.


    "Mika feels exclusive in her handling of the case. Worldly."


    "Well, we''re a shady organization."


    "You have a face on the table, so you can satisfy your approval needs. Nevertheless, given Mika Tsukinawa''s character, I''m not likely to be happy with this as a handle."


    At the Murder Club headquarters, Ryujiro, Takuma and Akiichi talk while viewing the newspaper site.


    "A police officer says we were badly told there was a massive kidnapping because we just didn''t clean it up."


    The pot hill was rotting smoke for smoking cessation.


    "Even the police are exposed to faults, what are you talking about?"


    "Looks like we''re having a bad relationship with the police."


    Takuko threw up dissatisfied, and Takuma was grinning bitterly.


    "Today..."


    Kishifu makes a face.


    "I fixed it. Hey, good. Ah."


    Yu looks at Shore husband and makes his face shine.


    "Keep up the good work as a shield."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    Kishiko jokes and says, hesitantly nodding Kishifu.


    "Even a meat doll, it seems sad to see Mr. Shore fall apart or worn out"


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    With a truly sad face and a gentleman stroking his own head, Shore husband was in a complicated mood.


    Mika''s requests for interviews came to the entertainment office to which she belonged, to the back office, and to SNS, as she did every day, but Mika refused them in any way.


    A few days have passed since then, but still TV news has shed light on the subject of the serial killings of entertainers.


    "But I guess it''s time to fit in"


    True said with his face in the back office.


    "Ah, I hope so!


    Mika screams in a sigh mix.


    "Combined with past achievements, you''ve already treated the original like a pet of your time. Like a modern righteous ally."


    And, number eleven.


    "I would have happily immersed myself in superiority if I were a fool a few years ago! I am now...... complicated!


    Mika tilts her neck with her elusive face in arms.


    "It''s a superficial rating! I''m... just like tired, there''s a part of me where people on the street can''t be trusted! I have the impression that we can''t all afford it, that we are being thin for it, that we are being kind to ourselves and tough on others with other motives! Prejudice, maybe, but it looks like it! That''s not the way people live on the back street!


    "The residents of the back society are ruthless when it comes to the images of comics and movies, but I also feel that the opposite is true. Instead, for being in a slaughtered world, the back streets seem to have more thick guys for righteousness and affection"


    I truly agreed with Mika''s idea.


    "That''s right, Mae Tsuta, she chose the path to turn herself in, but I don''t care what you think, it would be the death penalty"


    Truth changes the subject.


    "I guess! But she also has extraordinary powers, and I appeal to you to look at the fold and sneak in and consider releasing the superstatutory measures! Spiritual national defense will be a condition! It''s going to be a death sentence, or you''re going to live a life that you can''t live for yourself, or Mrs Meir is going to choose!


    "Is that okay...? I feel like I''m twisting the law with one of my original emotions..."


    Hearing Mika''s plans, No. 11 speaks out anxiously.


    "I''m not going anywhere. The old man from the Miyagi was murdered."


    Number two said with a frightened face.


    "She''s already revamped, and you better help the world! I''m a proponent of the death penalty, just like Junko, but that''s for others in red only! As for those who have become close, treat them as exceptions and oppose the death penalty! What''s wrong with that! Of course, on the face of it, I''ll have him executed! If you don''t, the family won''t float! And I''ll sneak in and help you! What''s wrong with that! We''ll figure it out!


    "Wow, it''s a grand reopening... Sarasu is original. I honestly admire this neighborhood. I''ll take an apprenticeship to be big too."


    No. 2 sees Mika with a really impressive look.


    "Besides, letting the cross carry and live for the world is more than putting it to death, enough punishment too! If she''s not reflecting at all like the Tiger River, and she''s not guilty, you''d better just kill her!


    Mika sees that Mere said that she has no guilt or anything. If you really don''t feel guilty, you have to go out of your way to say it.


    "I don''t think you should be an apprentice around here."


    True to say referring to the remarks of item two.


    "No, no, I''ll tell you what, I''ll respect the original. Where I decide I can absorb it, I apprentice. Everything to make me big."


    "Right! Come on! We''re here for you! We have to pay compensation! I''m gonna have to make a lot of money getting big!


    "Yes? Compensation...... money?


    To Mika''s words, which she encourages with a smile, No. 2 gives a surprising look.


    "You would have doomed that hypocritical charity show! It''s only natural that a claim for compensation should come! We were exempt from the treatment of the victim who was tied to you, and you were responsible for everything! Based on the size of the show and the difficulty of getting viewership on that show in the future, it''s seen to be a billion units of compensation, but you''re gonna be big and you''re gonna give it back!


    Mika told me the fact of the shock, and number two was rigid with a vain eye.


    That afternoon, True and Mika went to visit Meir Tsuta. Truth is just an escort.


    "Now more... I regret it all the time. I wish I had done this at the time, or why I couldn''t have done it."


    Meir, who sat opposite Meika, talks without trying to gaze at Meika while she was nagging.


    The gaze is the deviation, but Mere at that time looked like the possession had fallen, in Mika''s eyes.


    "I couldn''t do that to myself in the past. That concludes. Is this an excuse, too?


    "People are designed to sin. The size of sin varies from person to person. It happened to be you who was the big one."


    Mika speaks quietly. When I hear that dialogue, the truth reminds me of the Moon again.


    "There are many things I regret, too. I am sick and tired of the fact that I have made a wound in my heart myself and it has caused me to suffer. Repeating heartless statements against his father, bullying his brother, shooting someone who begs for his life with joy when he just falls in the back streets, looking down on others with a sense of omnipotence when he succeeds as a musician, no kiri to name, and I want to beat his old self."


    At the end of the dialogue, Mika takes a gesture of punching herself in the cheek with her fist and makes her smile. Meir is also followed and smiles small.


    "But... even if I regret and suffer, I always get to the conclusion that I was stupid then"


    "It''s strange that you, who are now regarded as a hero in the world, are talking about it with such human suffering"


    Compared to girls of the same age in the world in general, they are much more adult, but still Mika now looked at them from Meir''s eyes and saw them as just one girl.


    "If that hero made a mistake, it could have been the same as you are now, or even like the Tiger River. I know that, so I can''t be honored, but I see the world with cold eyes."


    Mika mocking herself.


    "I already look forward to the next life. Hopefully, I don''t want to repeat the same mistake...... If reincarnation makes sense, make sure it doesn''t. God..."


    That dialogue of Meir, who shrugged her shoulders, burned her heart with a sad impression on Mika.


    Mika and True leaving the detention center.


    "Are you glad I didn''t tell you that even if a death sentence was pronounced in a trial, you''d be released under a superstatutory measure?


    Truth speaks.


    "I''m not telling you now! Just calm down! Turning herself in is what she chose, so you should keep it that way, even to look back at yourself for a while!


    "Right. As for Mika, did it end ideally this time?


    "They''ve killed my client, Mr. Miyagi, and I''m honestly delighted, but I''ve still done my best, and I think it''s ideal as far as I can think of!


    "I thought I was watching on the side, working very hard"


    I told her straight what I thought, and truly put my hands gently on Mika''s shoulder. Mika laughs lightly and turns away reflexively.


    "About this one...... thanks for hanging out with me! True, I was so comfortable with you on my side! Thanks to that, my courage boiled down, and I was able to give it my full strength! And..."


    I couldn''t speak beyond that. He said it was a happy time, etc.


    49 Let''s Play with the Performers Final

 1702 Two preambles

    One morning, when Miki Uenohara went to school during Euthanasia II, there was a student crowd in front of the school gate. The girls are whispering.


    (Occult relationship noise again, I guess)


    I''m sick of Uemami. During Euthanasia II for about a month now, a strange strange phenomenon boom has arrived, and there have been frequent stories of witnessing strange phenomena in the school building. It is even given the name Euthanasia II Chung, Seventy-Seven Wonders, etc.


    Even yesterday, there was a noise in class. There was a woman in a white long dress outside the window in the class next to Upper Beauty, floating in grandeur during the day. It is on the fourth floor. But there are many students who have witnessed it. There was even a student who said that the shooting was successful.


    A month ago, three students were murdered by monsters. Emergency morning ceremonies were also held. But that''s exactly what the dead came out of.


    Uemami was not completely interested in those stories. I''ve even fought paranormal abilities, but occults, horrors, paranormal phenomena, abilities, they''re all superior beauty favorites.


    "Oh, it''s the back."


    "Back number!


    "Back number''s here for you! Now we win!


    "I can handle the back number!


    Upper Mi is increasingly suspicious because the students notice the presence of Upper Mi and look back at it simultaneously, looking at it with the same kind of look they expect.


    "What the hell..."


    The pedestrian walls split with nature, so Uemmi passes between them and enters the school gate.


    There was a tiger.


    Before the tree planting in front of the school building, a tiger, who seemed to be still young in size, sat down and looked at the students at the school gate.


    "Back number, please!


    "Everyone says they can do something about it if it''s the back line!


    "Tell me what!? You want me to exorcise a tiger?


    "Oh."


    Shortly after Shangmi screamed, the tigers cried, so the students freaked out.


    "You sound pretty cute... I mean, if you look closely... no, you don''t have to look closely to be cute. He''s an old cat."


    Upper beauty squeaks when she sees a tiger squeaking with a big mouth open as if to stretch.


    The tiger''s gaze was directed at Upper Mi.


    Uemami stared at the tiger and noticed three things. I noticed it because I had wandered through the training grounds several times before and because I had been trained as a martial artist from an early age.


    First of all, I can''t feel any hostility towards this tiger. I''m not even alert to this one.


    Second, it''s not just a tiger. I feel that it has the power of some paranormal realm. And it resides in a high intelligence.


    Third, I''m here for a reason. I have business.


    The first and second, I knew by instinct. The third, however, was not found out by intuition. Because as the tiger gazed at himself, he gently slapped the ground with his forelimbs over and over again and was obviously sending his autograph.


    "Hmm... it''s okay... I think so"


    Students in the gallery flaunt Upper Beauty as she approaches the dreaded tiger.


    "Guru..."


    A tiger roars, but it''s not alarming or intimidating. Still trying to sue me for something, Uemami feels it.


    "Uh hey... we''re all scared when we''re here, and then the scared hunter uncles might come, so maybe we should move the place..."


    "Hey, I''m talking to the tiger!


    "And in Japanese..."


    "You can''t convince a tiger in Japanese! But should this place be praised as a boulder back number!?


    "Uenohara is about to become the modern Kiyoshi Kato"


    "If it''s the back number, I''ll go through with the tiger with my heart. Are we just witnessing an amazing scene right now?


    "A little wild horse noise"


    Upper beauty emits a dangerous voice, and the surroundings calm back again.


    Shortly afterwards, the tiger suddenly rose, so the students surrounding him breathe.


    A tiger rushes past Ueme''s side and rushes to the students.


    The students hesitated, but as the tiger passed between the students without looking aside, he headed towards the fence surrounding the school premises.


    "Hey, that!


    "What!?


    "So, get out! One of Euthanasia II and Seventy Seven Wonders, Vinyl Demon Suffocating Students!


    Seeing those who are on the fence, the students stand in unison.


    Uemami also saw the appearance clearly. The way dozens of dirty plastic bags overlap and are human shaped. At first glance, it looks like something someone made out of prank, but when it comes to moving like a creature, it''s not the story. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like an organism. That''s what''s roaming and walking over the fence.


    "Ha ha."


    As the tiger barked with a slightly loving voice and cleverly ran up the fence (which was an unlikely sight), he jumped at the vinyl demon, bit him in the air and fell with him straight to the other side of the fence.


    A chunk of vinyl that just seems to have been made into a human form resists with a fierce splash of hands and feet in a move close to that of a human being. But the tiger is relentless, tearing up vinyl with his nails, and even chewing a thousand with his fangs.


    The students watched over the very surreal sight with solitary spit. What the hell is that doing? No, what the hell is going on now?


    The only thing I know is that a tiger who didn''t do any hostility or wariness to his students is fiercely hostile to the strange suspicion of vinyl. Anyway, it depends entirely on killing him.


    "The vinyl demon is dead..."


    It was then that one of the students shrugged when he saw the vinyl that eventually stopped moving under the tiger.


    The vinyl under the tiger faded as it blended into the space and eventually disappeared.


    When a tiger looks back at the surprised students...


    "Oh."


    He uttered some dumb, loving cry, and, like the vinyl demon, the tiger faded and disappeared. In front of a large group of students watching with a dazed face.


    "What was...? Now......"


    Upper Mi shrugged with a frightened face like the rest of the students.


    That whine of Upper Mi had the same thoughts of everyone who was on the spot.


    That was yesterday''s story.


    Tsugumi, the cliff room, is a freshman attending Euthanasia II.


    Tsugumi always sees a world that is subtly different from ordinary people. Tsugumi, who suffers from mild intellectual impairment, deviated from people in terms of what they said, how they thought, how they felt, and how they acted. When I was in elementary school, I still had friends, but I went up to middle school and then isolated myself.


    When it came to isolation, in a year of secondary school, she became a bully from a girl in the same class. Sometimes the boys tease me, but it''s not bitter at all compared to the shady bullying of women. In the first place, Tsugumi herself, the owner of an adorable appearance as long as she was annoyed by intellectual disability, and the women who bullied her were clearly ultra-finished, making them difficult to bully as boys.


    "Radio bastard, boys descar today"


    When Tsugumi enters the classroom, one of the usual bullying threesomes cools down.


    Tugumi was attending school on a school run that day. Tsugumi is in the mood of the day and his head becomes a man or a woman. Wear clothes that match the mind of the day, and the tone changes slightly. The school side is also silent due to circumstances.


    "I feel nauseous just looking at your face. Why are you here? Go to special school."


    "It''s me. My parents said, ''My Tugumi is not retarded, so don''t be with those inferior kids!'' and the pattern of forcing wisdom lags into the public"


    "Heh, is that why retards are coming to normal schools? - I studied."


    I also understand that the trio hates and bullies themselves. My friends who had fun talking with me in elementary school stopped having conversations with me. Tsugumi understood that it was like that.


    Until last year, Tsugumi was always smiling. I was laughing with everyone in my class at the naivet�� itself. I painted every day and showed them that. The fictional inhabitants Tugumi portrayed in his head. Drawing fictional animals, fictional monsters, fictional heroes, fictional Phantoms, etc. makes everyone interesting. That''s what Tsugumi couldn''t help but be happy and happy with.


    In elementary school, there was not a single person discriminating against tsugumi, just because they were changing, because they had mild disabilities. Every day was fun. Yet after I went to middle school, I turned from heaven to hell. The smile disappeared.


    Those who knew the original twigs were sympathetic to the twigs. But I''m likely to be the target of bullying myself, and I don''t have the courage to try to be ridiculous. I felt like I was about to be seen with weird eyes, too, and I was awkward. The same goes for one of the boys students who always make fun of Tugumi.


    Tsugumi endured all the way to that day. I had no intention of contending or resisting. That way now Tsugumi will hurt the person who is bullying him.


    (I wonder how the world isn''t nice. I wish it was a kinder world)


    Why does the deceased attack people? Why do people hurt people? Make someone but yourself feel bad about it and what''s so fun about it. Tsugumi was purely strange.


    It was a tugmire I had endured all along, but the day was already hard and I was left with the feeling that something was going to break in me.


    "Hey, please. I hope you don''t say anything bad about your mother."


    Looking at the slender threesome, Tsugumi said clearly.


    The three of them were a little. Because those who ever thought they were a perfectly irresistible prey showed obvious disobedience and that there was always some empty facial twig somewhere to expose their anger.


    But pulling back there was not tolerated by the bully''s dicky pride. before everyone in the class sees it. It is absolutely unforgivable and unacceptable to be seen freaking out by the person you were bullying.


    "It''s good to bully me. I don''t have a choice. I''m a crazy kid. But my mother raised me so hard to be such a fool, I hope you don''t say it badly. Please don''t do this."


    Several students were heartened by the tsugmi complaining with a pale mouthfeel.


    "Ha, just kidding. If your parents are that important, you should die. I know you''re bothering your parents because you''re alive!


    One of the three Ijime daughters summons.


    "That''s too much to say. You can always say such awful things."


    A male student, who was usually teasing the tsugmi, accused him with a sinister voice. He is a student who has already stuck with the bad guys in the warden''s group in a year, and his name is Yoshioka Kensei, "Okaya Noriguchi".


    Following direct accusations from bad students, the bully threesome takes a breath in the boulder.


    "Am I supposed to die?


    Next to it, the tsugmi walks to the window.


    Tugumi felt in herself that something had indeed broken down. At the same time I felt liberated and found that something was going out of me a lot.


    I know what my parents are struggling with. Here are those who wish to die of their own. Then Tsugumi accepted lightly that it would be best to die.


    (Even if the world isn''t nice, I want to be nice. That way, I will be the only child of the kind world)


    That''s Tsugumi''s conclusion.


    There was fear and pity, but there was no hesitation. If you''re going to die and someone is going to be saved, you better die. Because I accepted that conclusion without worrying about it. Because Tsugumi saw the world like that.


    "Hey...... ok ok"


    The constitutional succession speaks of stillness to the twig that opens the window. The other students take their breath.


    Tsugumi jumped out the window without changing his mind. There was a simultaneous scream later, but I felt like I didn''t care at the earliest.


    "Huh...?


    Tsugumi squeezes his eyes. The moment I jumped out the window, someone caught my body.


    Tsugumi was even more surprised when he saw it floating across the sky holding himself. Tsugumi knew that very well.


    Students stopping by the window. But I saw it there, not as a tugmire falling to the ground and bleeding, but as a tugmire that was supposed to have jumped was dressed to be held by someone, floating out the window.


    "What is this..."


    "Are you even dreaming?


    I said, "What is that?"


    Mouthwhining students. Eventually the swordfish and those with the swordfish will come into the window. The students who stopped by the window split between nature and left and right.


    Those with tugmites, for once, were human shaped, but they did not seem human, no matter how they looked. The whole body has a yellow sponge-like texture and no face is present on the head. No eyes, no mouth, no nose. No hair either. It''s just a head like that. I have hands and feet, but no fingers.


    "Mr. Yellow Sponge......?


    Tugmi looking up at those who hold themselves with a flashing face and squeaking.


    Tsugumi knew that. Because somehow I''m the inhabitant of a fantasy that I came up with in my head and painted in elementary school.


    "What, that monster..."


    "I saved the cliff room, so maybe he''s not a bad guy"


    "Something a little cute?


    Students grumbling and grumbling.


    "Ah, he''s a vinyl demon"


    When I saw those who appeared behind the students, Tsugumi uttered those words.


    "Huh?"


    When the woman who felt the signs and was bullying Tugumi looked back, her face was covered with vinyl.


    "Ecko!"


    "Caaaaaa!"


    Two friendly fighters scream when they see up close the sight of multiple pieces of vinyl overlapping the female student''s body and forming a human form covering her and sticking it up her face, plus from her nose and mouth, the vinyl enters as if it were a creature of will.


    Female students who are no longer able to breathe are desperate, but they cannot do anything. Even if I try to stir up the vinyl, the force of the vinyl going into my mouth and nose is stronger and I can''t help it.


    "Vinyl Demon......"


    One female student muttered the name and looked at the tsugumi. Once a student of the same school as Tugumi. This vinyl demon also existed while Tugumi painted and showed the inhabitants of the fantasy. Tsugumi was laughing and explaining that he was a bad Phantom who choked people with vinyl.


    Eventually, a woman covered in vinyl demons cramps. My face turns purple and my blood vessels float all over my face. Some students turned away from its amazing appearance, but some filmed it just here.


    On the other hand, the yellow sponge you helped Tugumi most of the students didn''t notice because you had disappeared but everyone''s eyes were on the girl being attacked by a vinyl demon.


    When the vinyl demon finally left the female student, he now covered the face of the bully next door.


    "No, ahhh!


    One of the three remaining fig girls escapes from the classroom.


    She was instinctively enlightened. He said it was his turn next. That''s what Tsugumi called it in. And they''re paying me back. My head worked that far.


    The vinyl demon who smothered the two fig women disappeared at that moment.


    A huge yellow thing stuck in front of a fig woman who ran off into the hallway.


    "Piyo, Piyo, Piyo"


    of the adorable appearance ringing with a lovely voice. That was hiyoko no matter how anyone saw it. However, a giant leopard of a size exceeding two metres in height alone. I''m staring straight at a stopped fig girl.


    "Piyo, Piyo, Piyo"


    Ringing in a lovely voice, it stuck the head of a fig woman with her mouth many times, easily destroying her skull and dragging her brain out of it and starting to stumble.


    That was about a month ago. In Euthanasia II, gradually from this day on, we saw the Phantom, we saw the Ghost, we saw the Monster, we saw the Monster, we saw the Poltergeist phenomenon. There are many reports of sightings of the monstrous phenomenon, and eventually all of them will be summed up under the name of Euthanasia II and Seventy-Seven Wonders.

 1703 1

    Psychologist Karl Gustav Jung took a strong interest in the paranormal realm, leaning towards mysticism and spiritualism, ending up with his hands in alchemy and symphony.


    Jung gave the theory that the poltergeist phenomenon of things in the house moving out and flying around the sky is not the spirit interfering, but the strong stress of adolescent boys and girls, which leads to acting on supernormal forces. This means that PK capabilities are rampant and flying things in the house.


    On that day, Junko was online, fishing from one end for stories that the rampage of repressed spirits acted on the paranormal realm, leading to physical rampage as an uncontrollable force.


    Of course there is a lot of frown-spitting information in it. But if you compare it with credible information or cases that have occurred in real life, you can largely tell if it''s a lie or a truth.


    What Junko is looking for is an example of how the rampage of repression led to the appearance of images in his head.


    Junko was consulted by email the day before by a person. They knew each other, but they didn''t seem to know this phone number, so I promised to look into the site of that hand around the world after I gave them my phone number. I tried contacting the sites of researchers who are quite genuinely pursuing paranormal phenomena from just occult sites, and even national paranormal institutions.


    "We found several cases of the same phenomenon that is happening during Euthanasia II."


    Call the person you''ve been talking to, Junko reports.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I saw some of the same conditions, and I think this is what''s in one human''s head, which has become a reality."


    ''Some people did talk about that. Rumor has it that a retarded student in the next class is calling them in.''


    The person on the phone - Ueno Harami said.


    "How do you know that story came out?


    ''I heard that, too. Students in the next class said the vinyl demon, Mr. Yellowsponge, and the big hiyoko showed up first, and people died - only then were they killed. And that wisdom lag...... Apparently? Only the students who were bullying me. So, those monsters talk about the kid who was being bullied painting it''


    "I see. That student with the disability is suspicious."


    "Honestly, it''s hard to speak up. It''s my next class, I don''t know anybody, and there are rumors about a lot of unusual kids. It''s not just a delay in wisdom, it''s like a mix of radio waves."


    "Then it''s me and you, I''ll try to get into Uemei''s school."


    "Huh!? Is that okay? He said he was coming in besides the people involved... ''


    Uemami thinks that even if he gets on board with Mad Scientist Junko and the truly legendary in Euthanasia II, it will just be an extra fuss. I mean, I just made the call with a little intent to talk to you, but I have trouble getting you to do that on purpose.


    "It''s okay. Because I have a good idea."


    Upper beauty makes me anxious as to what the idea is. I don''t know much about Junko, but I know he''s a pretty bad guy. I knew he was the worst person, so I talked to him.


    "So, that tiger is the first thing you''ve ever seen, huh?


    ''Yeah. You look really just a tiger. But I was nostalgic, and I didn''t do any harm to people. I''ve never touched a school strange phenomenon before, but one of the seventy-seven wonders, a vinyl demon, feels like he''s been killed in front of me... You''ve never seen anything like that happen before? Except for the murder of three fighter kids,'' cause until then there''s just been a sighting. ''


    Upper Mi became Upper Mi and was investigating at school. The reason why Shangmi did such an investigation is because of the back number request in times of trouble, which is a classic when trouble occurs during Euthanasia II.


    But the key student - whispered in the next class that it caused this phenomenon, I was really hesitant to put the exploration directly into the cliffroom tugmi.


    "It''s going to be tough just for Uemei, with us... and I''ll have you and shake you for ten nights too"


    "Senior Yunzuka only has the image of scratching around extra..."


    "No, even shaking you is a professional who runs a backstreet backyard organization. Trust me, I think it''s gonna be okay."


    Junko follows Junko on top of the disbelief circle.


    A month ago, Tugumi''s class got a great vibe after the death of three fig women.


    Tsugumi can now talk to other girls as well. Soon after the three of them died, the other students began to talk to each other.


    Especially close to me was a student named Akie Sago and Yasuko Aimura. We were both in the same class as Tugumi a few times in elementary school, and we were quite close.


    Tsugumi had painted in his spare time and showed it to both of us.


    "You know, you know. I was at an exhibition of paintings yesterday Sunday near Candoville."


    If Tsugumi was painting on a sketchbook, he said that.


    Today''s Tugumi is wearing a women''s uniform. By that day, the spirit becomes a woman and a man. Dual personality - subtly different from. Or maybe that''s the case in the broad sense, but I don''t see any significant changes in my personality. From the surroundings, it just seems like the way you talk and dress changes.


    "Then the officer pissed me off. No pictorial exhibitions."


    "Huh? What do you mean?


    Akae asks in doubt. Medium one, but a very low tall student, only about 120 cm, so I can only look at it as a junior year in elementary school.


    "I don''t know. The officer says no exhibitions."


    Akae shakes his neck. I don''t understand what Tsugumi is trying to say. The way we talk about twigs is often weird.


    "Did you have an exhibition or something on the road?


    "Yeah."


    "Haha, that pisses me off."


    Tsugumi nodded at Yasuko''s allegations, who largely discerned Tsugumi''s character and behavior, and Akie was strangely convinced.


    Yasuko is a long, beautiful girl with a slightly grown up vibe, but she is silent, pulling ideas, and not the type to appeal strongly to herself.


    "I mean, what''s that today? Snake Man?"


    Peek into the painting that Tsugumi is painting, and Akie asks.


    "You''re a righteous hero, Mimizman."


    Tsugumi I''m good at. The sketchbook depicted a painting of a mite feathering a cape and wearing a heroic helmet.


    "I''m a hero who bears pity. It''s pathetic that there are bad people in the world, that there are people who hurt people and are fine, and they fight for a peaceful world."


    When I heard Tsugumi''s explanation, Yasuko''s face became a nagging addition and a sinking face.


    "We''re cowards, aren''t we... Tsugumi, about us... don''t you despise us?


    Suddenly Yasuko asks in horror with a fine voice. Your complexion is also cloudy.


    "Why? Why are you cowardly?


    "''Cause... when they''re bullying Tugmi, they can''t speak to Tugmi, but they''re facing friends again for getting soaked after they''re gone"


    Asakai speaks more of what he is worried about when he asks a proper and strange question of Tsugumi. Both Akie and Yasuko felt the same way, and remembered how they followed Tsugumi.


    "I''m not cowardly. I''m scared, so I can''t help it. Yasuko, it''s nice to be able to talk to you like this."


    Ayake is delighted and embarrassed by the blushing of what he thinks, and he blushes and depresses himself. Yasuko, on the other hand, was nagging in tears.


    "Akie and Yasuko, and I need a mitzman to protect me."


    "But why are you a mite? You''re a Phantom."


    Bad class students peek into the notebook and get mixed up in the conversation. I used to make fun of the twigs a lot, and I still make fun of them, but I don''t feel malicious there. Rather intimate.


    One of them was calculating. He said that if he stayed close to himself, which was bad, there would be no more bullies or creeps. In any case, there are rumors that many of the strange phenomena that have recently been seen on campus may be caused by tugmi.


    Until a month ago, I didn''t like it when it seemed like a bad idea to do something to cover my gummy. I am now ashamed to have left Tugumi being bullied for so long with that idea.


    "Uh, I''m a dark hero with pity on my back, so I''m a blemish."


    Tugmi looking up at the bad students and laughing at them with good taste.


    "I don''t know if I made it..."


    Bad student - Yoshioka Kensei "Okaya Noriku" smiles bitterly. He is one of a group of wardens during Euthanasia II, tall for Medium I, and over 170 cm. He met Tsugumi for the first time in this class and has been secretly thinking about it. That''s why I used to make fun of him, and he still speaks loudly.


    "Some people hate mites because of their looks, but they plow the soil..."


    Yasuko says softly in a modest voice.


    "So can Aimura have mites?


    "I can''t..."


    In questioning the constitutional succession, Yasuko shakes her neck to the side.


    Via Tsugumi, the unconstitutional students were also close to Akie and Yasuko.


    "But I often paint all the time, every day."


    "Well, the devil''s uncle whispers to me. More paintings."


    Faces that have a new waveworthy hunch about Akae''s words.


    "What the devil''s uncle..."


    At the point of whispering, it was also a constitutional succession that I feel would be a brain dweller.


    "Uh, hey, wait, I''m painting you now."


    Then Tsugumi turned the sketchbook and painted another picture. In the meantime, the five of us are having a chat without other love.


    "Done. Uncle of the Devil."


    Tsugumi finished the painting where it was time for the rest of the day. The sketchbook depicted a suspiciously middle-aged man with a toy jaw and a silk hat and a swallow tail on a stick.


    "He''s a weird uncle, but he doesn''t look like a demon."


    The constitutional succession penetrates. I agreed with the others.


    Then I''ll put a horn and tail on it.


    A twig that adds horns and tails as I say.


    "But this is the uncle of the devil when he looks human. It''s always this outfit when it shows up in my head. It doesn''t matter what it really is."


    All three of us used to pull on the dialogues that appeared in our heads, but lately it felt like we were used to them, so there was no pulling.


    "I''m going to paint you what you really are."


    It was a tsugmi who declared and turned the sketchbook, but just then the bell rang ending the lunch break.

 1704 2.

    During Euthanasia II after school.


    Third floor school building hallway with sophomore class. It appeared abruptly as several students went out.


    Woven cape, obviously a giant mite bigger than a person. On the part of his head, he wears a helmet reminiscent of a squad hero.


    "So, get out!


    "Euthanasia II - Seventy Seven Wonders...... What''s this? Begin to see."


    "The guy who ever showed up has all the data in the press department, but it''s not in that data, and it''s the first one."


    "Seventy Seven Wonders, It Was True..."


    The students surround giant mites and whisper. Some seem scared, but those who have witnessed several suspicions are not too scared. Because there was only one case of a human being being being attacked in any way, and even if they showed up in front of us, there was nothing like being attacked.


    and there appeared a presence that seemed in a way more terrifying than a monstrosity.


    "Guru..."


    Leaking a roar, it walked gently through the middle of the hallway.


    "What!?


    "Ahhh!


    "I''m out again..."


    The students were more surprised by your presence than by your suspicions. No, it was also possible that it might be one of the monsters, but there''s not too much of a twist to it, it just looks like an individual of animals. Besides, it''s a carnivore like a symbol of fear, where people are in enough danger of being attacked and killed. Like lions, some will have nightmares that will be driven around by this.


    That was a tiger from anywhere. Slightly smaller, but not one if attacked.


    But the tigers are blind to the students. Some of the students went into the classroom and opened the door just a little and asked how it was sneaking up, but some did not escape. I could see that I had shown no interest in humans, which had diminished my vigilance and my curiosity prevailed. Besides, I was hoping that the same thing would still happen because I knew what the tiger that appeared the other day had done.


    Soon a walking tiger rushed out in a fierce sbeed. Obviously, he''s after a giant mite wearing a feather-woven helmet with a cape.


    Where the tiger jumps on the giant mite, the giant mite turns its head toward the tiger. At that moment, the tiger twisted his body wide and braked suddenly, stopping running and jumping.


    Keep your heads close to each other as if the tiger and the giant mite had signed up.


    "Oh."


    With a strangely loving voice, the tiger''s body became thin and clear, eventually disappearing. A little late, the giant mite disappears the same way.


    "What was that... what is that now..."


    During the last time the tiger disappeared, one of the students was whining about a dialogue similar to Ueno Haragami, who approached the tiger.


    Minutes after the mites and tigers showed up in the hallway on the third floor, the Press Department''s room.


    "There''s another strange phenomenon. And the tiger showed up."


    The employee who came to the report explained the situation with excitement.


    "All right, get the article together right away. We''ll get it out tomorrow."


    At the direction of the Director of the Press Department, the desk personnel will write.


    "Painter, I want you to paint that again. Give me a name."


    "He''s already out."


    A member of the illustration department known as the painter - Cliff Room Tsugumi took a sketchbook with the played voice and showed a painting of Mimizman, a warrior bearing pity, painted during the lunch break and afterwards.


    "Oh well...... The boulder is a painter. Then, Aimura, copy that."


    "Yes."


    Director of the Press Department who praises it with a little pull. Yasuko, who is in the press department as well as Tsugumi, receives a sketchbook from Tsugumi and makes a shrinking copy.


    The members of the press department were breathing, too, but nobody tried to touch them. They suspected it, too. I was wondering if it''s the tsugumi that''s giving rise to the strange phenomenon. Or I thought you might have predictive abilities. But don''t you dare touch me, I''m trying not to think.


    "My paintings still appear in school newspapers today. I''m so glad. Glad to be in the newspaper department."


    With a delightful smile, Tsugumi mouths the same dialogue she doesn''t know how many times she has spoken in the department.


    It would be creepy for a normal human to say such floating words of teeth, and it would seem odd to repeat them every day. But Tsugumi doesn''t receive it in the bad wind because it''s a premise that he has a head disorder from the beginning. On the contrary, it is favourably received.


    Though it is uneven with men, the purity of the swordfish can sometimes be salvation. Sometimes I get energized. That''s why there was a working feeling among the members that they didn''t want to be suspicious of the tsugumi.


    "Mr. Cliff Room, paint a tiger, too. In the meantime, the tiger just came out, and I thought I missed the illustration."


    Senior member asks Tsugumi.


    "Fine. But I, Mr. Tiger, don''t know. I didn''t draw it."


    The smiling Tugumi dialogue caught my attention.


    Is the Euthanasia II and Seventy Seven Wonders caused by Tsugumi? Or is the tugmi predicting? I don''t know where it actually is, but Tsugumi does what he says and does as if he knows. And they just don''t dare touch it deeply. But I said that I didn''t know the swordfish clearly. That was the first time.


    Shibuya Ten Nights and Yumtsuka Ko have fallen into the back streets, and it''s about to be nearly a year. The school year went up one, to three years.


    I''m already totally in the veterans'' range as a backstreet doorman. The name of the organization they run, the "Dusty Resistance," has also become quite well known in Euthanasia City.


    after-school classroom. Nobody but shaking and ten nights.


    "I didn''t think Junko would ask me for this school."


    Hands behind your head, shaking the chair leaning back and forth. This pose and behavior is a habit since shaking was in elementary school.


    Junko asked me to come in this morning. The content is a substitute for solving the mystery of the strange phenomenon, the Euthanasia II and the Seventy-Seven Wonders, which is making noise like a day in a row during Euthanasia II.


    "If you trace it back, Junko asked for the back number, and our students asked for the back number - I''m talking about it."


    Ten nights sitting on a swinging desk said.


    "I haven''t seen seventy-seven wonders yet, but there are so many reports that I''ve seen them, and even the Erzhong newspaper has been eliminated every day, and some of my teachers say I''ve seen them."


    And, shake. The Erzhong newspaper used to be stuck out on Monday, but lately it''s been published at a pace almost every day because the suspicion reports keep coming back. Thanks to this, instead of returning all lunch breaks, the press department seems likely to write articles during the sneak class.


    "I heard rumors that a year old woman in that press department, called the painter in charge of illustrations, was causing a strange phenomenon."


    "Heh."


    Ten nights of reporting, the shake narrows his eyes with interest.


    "Was the child modified at Junko''s place and granted even supernatural powers? Junko kept his mouth shut, knowing that he was trying to manipulate us in the form of a request."


    "That''s too much to ask, and the act of deceiving someone you''re imploring is what Junko doesn''t like."


    Ten nights denied the idea of shaking to be mentioned with a slight laugh.


    "Well, if you know what I mean, you just have to hit us, right?


    "That looks a little troublesome, too. I didn''t ask for details, either, but he seems to be a retarded kid. You don''t want to touch yourself because you care about everyone around you."


    "I see"


    Listening to the ten nights, Shake conceives with his fingers tapping his desk.


    "I''m not sure about situations where I can''t explore them directly."


    "No, if you''d listened to me now, you''d know roughly... Besides, I don''t really know what it is."


    "Are you saying your surroundings are guarded? You don''t have to push me out to hear it."


    "If you do that, you might get disgusted and not talk about anything"


    Ten nights when I can hear the shaking words.


    "Oh well. Well, I''m not protecting you all four or six times... but I like the way you listen to her first and earn her trust."


    True opposite to earlier, a shake that speaks decent things.


    I''ll take care of it.


    At the entrance to the classroom, at some point I was listening to the conversation between the two of them, Mimi Ueno spoke up.


    "Whoa, it''s the back."


    The shake looks back at Uemami and smiles.


    "I think I''m better off than the two seniors. Seniors interview students and teachers who have witnessed strange phenomena and take them to Junko."


    (I mean, I''ve come to stab the nail, or the back number feels like I don''t really believe in us)


    I heard the words of Upper Beauty, and saw the look on her face, and felt so at ten nights.


    "Share the roles. It''s a tougher role for us."


    "Junko asked you for money, didn''t he?


    Upper beauty confirms the shaking that points at her lips.


    "That''s a request, and I plan on getting it..."


    A cloudy shake of words.


    "Am I free? So you can''t complain about how easy it is to work."


    Upper beauty with her hands on her hips and her chest stretched and said away.


    "Uenohara paid Junko? Or are you planning on becoming an experimental bench?


    "No way. There''s no way I have that kind of money, and there''s no such thing as an experimental bench"


    To the question of ten nights, Uemami answers only naturally.


    "Everyone at school asks me to move for free, Junko asks me for the back, Junko pays to hire us... that? Is something wrong?


    "Junko is a rich man, so I don''t care about the attitude behind taking that for granted."


    "Gu......"


    Half-eyed into the ten nights and shaking, Uemai clogs the words.


    "I just talked to Junko, because that guy just spread the word on his own...... no, I''m sorry. Best regards,"


    Inside, I am anxious, and I don''t care about Shangmi, but I wondered if I would make a mistake with my collaborators, and I apologized along the way.

 1705 3

    If there is anything, it is Uemami, who is relied on as the back number, but there is nothing like putting it on his nose. And while I find it annoying, I rarely rely on it to say no.


    From an early age, I''ve been told much more than my great-grandmother, Umeko Uenohara. That it is the duty of the powerful to help the powerless. The teachings are stained in the upper beauty, so I''m just following the teachings and fulfilling my duties.


    But because of that, I took on a weird case resolution. Occult is clearly outside the jurisdiction of Upper Mi. But it''s also a case at the school where Ueme goes to, so I don''t even think I can overlook it.


    Though I talked to Junko as someone I think I can count on, I can''t imagine from Ueme that I''ve even gotten involved with an extra person named Shibuya Ten Nights and Yumtsuka. These two, like Uemami, are so celebrities that no one knows them during Euthanasia II. We all know that they are the backstreet doorman.


    Regardless of Shibuya Ten Nights, there is no good impression of Yunzuka. He is a troublemaker and irresponsibly throws things out even if they cause trouble. I''ve even brought guns inside the school and shot them threatening new teachers. It''s hard to accept that his style of letting the power say all he wants is based on the values of superior beauty.


    "Jaaaaaaaa!"


    Upon her return home, Angelina greeted her by dancing in an upbeat mood at her doorstep.


    When Uemami returns, this is how Angelina greets her happily. It is a daily familiar sight, but it is a very soothing upper beauty when it is moody or grumpy.


    "I''m home, Mr. Angelina"


    Upper beauty smiles as she strokes the tip of Angelina''s mouth.


    "Jap Jap"


    Angelina takes Beauty''s hand on it and tries to take her somewhere.


    "Hmm? Dojo?"


    While walking, I found out that the destination was the dojo.


    "Ah, a rare person..."


    I saw a long-sleeved man in the dojo under Umeko''s guidance, and when Angelina did it, she was happy and found out if she had brought herself here or why. Ye Shan didn''t show his face for a while.


    "Well, I''ll get dressed and join the practice."


    "Jap Jap"


    Upper Mi returned to her room and dressed for the road, returning to the dojo.


    "Sonjayama, treat her to Uemami''s counterpart"


    Umeko moves between the two and lowers her hips, forming a front seat.


    "Yes, maggots, but nice to meet you for a long time"


    Ip Mountain bows to the dust. Ip Mountain and Ueme have also worked together many times. Regardless, Uemami has never won.


    Nice to meet you.


    "Mmmm..."


    Seeing Uemmi set up, Ip Mountain roars.


    (You''ve raised your arms quite a bit in the short term...... The boulders are growing fast this time of year. Woohoo... even I had a teenager who was a maggot...)


    With that in mind, I set it up from Leaf Mountain. I''m going straight into Upper Beauty.


    Upper Mi aimed at the counter and stepped in and rolled out a piercing hand, but Ye Shan tilted his body to the side there to dodge Upper Mi''s piercing at the neck rinse, while sticking out the palm bottom and lightly hitting Upper Mi''s face.


    "It hurt."


    "Oh, I''m sorry...... I was going to stop inching..."


    Ye Shan apologizes with Pekopeko to Shangmi for holding her nose down.


    "The upper beauty is bad right now. You were too motivated to respond to Ye Shan''s attack. You should have thought about that."


    Umeko says relentlessly.


    "I''m always stabbing nails. Think ahead. Aren''t you out of your mind because it''s practice? If it was a real battle, I''d put mud on the Ueno Stream, and its history is closing."


    "Ugg... Grandma Zeng, I can''t get dressed in my teeth..."


    Uemami grudges at her great-grandmother, who laughs softly and continues to dislike her.


    After making several arrangements afterwards, Fumi Uemami had remembered something.


    "Oh, there was something I was going to ask Grandma Zeng. Ye Yama-san, too. Have you ever fought a non-human monster?


    "Is that Battle Creature?


    Leaf Mountain inquires into the question of Shangmi.


    "Hmmm... not like that, but the haunting of one paranormal relationship or another..."


    There has been a battle with those who are also in the paranormal realm of Shangmi, but this time it is also likely, so I asked the question.


    "I do."


    "Yes."


    Upper Mi pulled back a little as she asked the two of them a few questions.


    "Do you have any tricks when you do that?


    "I told you to think ahead and move, but vice versa. It would suck the other way if you were thinking in the field of common sense. ''Cause I don''t know what you''re gonna do."


    "I see..."


    "I will fight with instinct. It suits maggots."


    "Because I can''t be a maggot..."


    I will bear in mind the advice of Umeko with admiration, while the advice of Ip Mountain could not be relied upon.


    Tsugumi also tried to portray the true figure of the demon uncle, but since he wanted to finish the nearly painted mithman first, the demon uncle decided to put it behind him. There are other paintings that I would like to draw as a priority.


    Go home to your 2DK apartment. Tugumi''s house is a mother''s and child''s home, and she lives with her mother.


    I''m home.


    Along with the bounced voice, Tsugumi smiles and sits at the front. This is the decision. I have to sit down first when I get home and report what happened to my mother today.


    "How are you these days?"


    My mother''s cliff room seal greets me. She''s a well-faced mid thirties woman.


    "Yeah, I''m so well. It''s so much fun every day. Every day is fluffy and happy."


    Azami sees no falsehood in this dialogue. Until a month ago, however, the seal remained untouched while also discerning that it was false. I knew there was bullying at school, and I knew it was false to worry about me.


    It''s unclear what the hell the change was, but the seal is trying not to worry about the change outside her daughter.


    No, the seals are secretly afraid. I try not to think about what kind of relationships Tsugumi is creating in the world outside my house and how it affects Tsugumi.


    "Are you painting?


    Seated in the same front of the tugumi, the seal comes to dialogue with the face.


    "Yeah, time off or after school. Everyone will be happy."


    "That''s good. You''re a normal kid, after all."


    On the word of my mother''s confirmation, the smile of the tsugmi draws, and the colour of the threat floats in my eyes.


    "Yeah, Tsugumi''s a normal kid."


    Tugumi has a lot to do with her mother. It was also learning in the less intelligent tugmi. For example, when you ask a question right now, you have to affirm it immediately.


    Tsugumi understands that he is mentally retarded. I also know that they are uneven compared to the other kids. I also know that it is strange for my heart to become a man or a woman by day. Above all, I am conscious that my mother painstakingly raised herself like that.


    There''s just one thing that Tsugumi doesn''t understand. Tsugumi does not know that the mother seal is not normal.


    "Right. It''s usually settled. That''s what they say... like I gave birth to a retard... Shit, shit..."


    The shape of the seal changes. A neat face distorts with anger and turns into a youthful face. The grin also disappears from Tsugumi''s face and begins to shudder his whole body into small pieces while sitting in his right seat.


    Azami is a little distracted when she sees her daughter threatening herself. But at the same time, another desire and frustration boil down.


    "Tugumi, do you want to see your father?


    "I don''t want to see you, do I?


    This question is also the rule with the mother. Tsugumi has to lie. Tsugumi loved her father, who had left after a divorce four years earlier. But if you don''t lie, it''s gonna be terrible, and you have to because your mother wants you to.


    "You lied!


    The seal makes a golden sound and eagles at the hair of the tsugumi.


    "You can tell even if you''re lying, hey! You''re not doing well with me! Don''t you ever want to see such a shithead again!


    A mother, who became a young figure, pulled her hair and brought her daughter''s face closer to her own.


    "I''m not lying. No, I''m not lying, so forgive me!


    "Ah..."


    Hearing Tsugumi cry, Azami instantly returned to sanity.


    "Again I... what..."


    Let go of my daughter''s hair, look at her own hands and a little messy hair on the twig, a trembling seal.


    "Your mother didn''t do anything. Well, I paint."


    Here again, Tsugumi has to lie. The mother suddenly goes crazy. And I get hurt for what I did. So Tsugumi lies. There is nothing. That will calm my mother''s heart.


    "Well... you concentrate on painting. Because I''m talented. I''m sure it''ll be more than normal."


    A seal whispers in his ear. It was her mother who told me that Tsugumi had started painting. It is not bitter because I also enjoy drawing tsugumi. Rather glad. My friends will be happy, and my mother will be.


    But there is one thing that has always bothered me about painting. I am very concerned about the presence of those who appear in my head and speak up when I paint or try to paint.


    Tsugumi doesn''t remember when it showed up. I don''t know and care how you showed up.


    (Good for you Nah, your mother scolded you again yo)


    My voice echoes in my head. The figure is clearly reflected in his head.


    (What do you want? It was pathetic. Nothing good)


    Tsugumi truly pitied those who appeared in his head - those who called him the Uncle of the Devil. Of course I''m not speaking to the flesh. I just spoke my own voice in my head.


    (That''s why it''s okay, yo. Now I can paint a good picture again, Neh. Good or bad, if anything, that''s for the painting, yo)


    Uncle of the Devil speaks with pleasure. Here''s what the devil''s uncle always does. All I can think about is the painting. No, I''m just pouring everything into letting Tugumi paint. That''s what it is.


    Tsugumi now had a counter-intuitive attitude toward the demon uncle. Thought he was the best understander, but he looked like a homogeneous one to his mother.


    (You just have to think about painting, yo. Your mother said that, too, Shaw)


    Mother also believes in Tugumi''s painting talent. He wants to make me paint and succeed in painting. Even Tsugumi''s head understands that the reason must not be for the Tsugumi, but for the mother herself.


    But who the hell is this demon uncle?


    As a matter of fact, Tugumi understands that too. Origin. One of the inhabitants who lives in his head, influenced by a psychologist''s book that he used to read, Tugumi drew in his head.


    And at this time, under the influence of the defining words of the protagonist, who appeared in one non-fiction novel, Tugumi put him in the category. Uncle of the devil, is the ''unfavourable'' -.

 1706 4.

    In the morning, Ten Nights and Shaking quickly decided to interview the students about the Seventy Seven Wonders.


    "Let''s not investigate the dark clouds, let''s pick a target -"


    And, shake.


    "Who do you ask?


    "Press department members will know best, and we''ll gather information from there first"


    Ride the shaking suggestion and talk to the press department who were in the same class.


    "What, is that working on a backstreet related job?


    After ten nights of shaking and listening, the press clerk''s girl shines her eyes.


    "Hmm, now no comment. But come on, if you''ll cooperate, you can post some of our findings later. You can also write that we were working on a backstreet request."


    "No comment at all..."


    Ten nights when I heard what the deal was about to shake and stumble in.


    That''s why Ten Nights and Shaking got me into the Press Department''s room in the morning, and I was carried away skipping the morning homeroom to show you all the occult tangled articles I''ve published so far.


    "Hmm...... Just because the same child is illustrated, there''s no place for me to see this..."


    Fishing for an Euthanasia II/Seventy Seven Wonders article for a while, then ten nights squeals.


    There are rumors that the students who are drawing this illustration - Cliffroom Tugumi - are the ones who are generating the seventy-seven wonders. That''s because while painting a picture of the monster before it occurred, and not even trying to hide it, there were rumors first that the majority of the monsters were named after the tsugmi, and that the settings of the monster were also made by the tsugmi.


    The press clerk''s girl, now not in her room anymore, was clouding her words when she heard about the matter. Seeing that reaction, Ten Nights and Shaking sees the rumors as correct.


    "Have you noticed anything about shaking?


    Ten nights asks. I''ve known for a long time that shaking like this is sharper.


    "I hear that the haunts depicted in this painting remain exactly as they appear in the painting, but I can''t tell you what we haven''t actually seen either. Let''s just shoot it all."


    "I do."


    Shaking didn''t seem to tell at the moment either.


    "This is the case that prompted Ueno to get involved in this matter. The other day..."


    I found an article that was more concerned with blooming at ten nights.


    "A case of a tiger showing up and eating a vinyl demon. Do you think there is no clapping at all? The other haunts just showed up. And then there''s the story of a student being murdered even when he was first sighted. Oh, there''s also an article about Ueno."


    "The illustration is a little strange, too, that"


    Ten nights peeked into the article looking at it, and the shake pointed it out.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    I didn''t feel anything ten nights after seeing the illustration. It''s a painting of a tiger about to strike a vinyl demon.


    "The touch of a tiger is subtly different. Weird line and color usage. I was wondering if I could describe it as not heartfelt."


    "I see..."


    It was ten nights I''d feel that way if you ask me, but I didn''t know what it meant to have a different touch of painting.


    Before it was the morning homeroom - Tsugumi, as usual, chatted with Akie, Yasuko and the four constitutional successors.


    "No?"


    A constitutional succession that gives a surprising voice to the words uttered by Tsugumi.


    "Yeah, tiger paintings are different. That tiger is a child I don''t know. Maybe that''s why I didn''t draw well."


    Tsugumi says with no heart or dissatisfaction as he paints with a red colored pencil.


    "The vinyl demon was not anything but unfavorable. That''s a sweet world kid, too. But I''m sad that you did something wrong to protect me, and you treated me like a bad person and killed me. If I see Mr. Tiger, I''ll tell him about it, too. Maybe Big Leopard will be attacked, too."


    What Tsugumi talks about was a strange substitute to understand. I''m sure she''s telling it herself, but what she does to her mouth is often a hard substitute to understand.


    "Oh, I forgot to paint another picture of the devil''s uncle''s identity"


    Stop the hand that moves the fudge colored pencil, and the tsugmi squeaks.


    "Ma''am, listen. Later ~"


    "Huh? Is that a self-portrait of Tugumi?


    I look at the painting that Tsugumi is painting, and Ayake makes a voice that looks unexpected. It was a painting of Tsugumi himself painted in a single color of red colored pencil.


    "True. It''s Tugumi. That''s unusual."


    Yasuko says. Tsugumi draws mostly fantasy dwellers. Haunted or fantastic realm stuff. I''ve only seen landscape paintings and people paint things like that once.


    For once, it was still a self-portrait. It wasn''t red at that time, it was black monochrome. It was a black twig to the color of my skin.


    "Yeah, this isn''t it. the unfavored who looked just like me."


    Tsugumi looks up and shakes his neck to the side.


    This morning the word unfavourable often comes out of the mouth of the tsugumi. The three of them had interpreted that as something of a bad guy, I''m sure.


    "This kid is a honeymoon. The way my ego was distorted. With another me in conflict with me..."


    "Hey, Yoshioka"


    In the middle of Tugumi''s commentary, Bad, a friend of the constitutional succession in another class, calls out with a peek in his face from the entrance to the classroom.


    "What?"


    Constitutional succession to the entrance.


    "Back number says I need to talk to you."


    When a friend stepped aside, there was a girl of the same grade standing there. At present, no one knows its name during Euthanasia II, a female student who is called the back number and is frightened, Mimi Ueno.


    "Hey, what can I do for you..."


    Constitutional succession that raises an upward voice. Upper Mi''s opponent, he was getting nervous. The Constitutional Inheritance has also actually witnessed a scene where the back numbers were raging and devastating other school defective groups by themselves. Even the warden of this poor group of schools to which they belong can''t get his head up, and if he handled it badly and made her in a diagonal mood, he was prepared that he might get killed.


    "You''re close to a kid named Tsugumi from the cliff room, right? I need you to tell me something."


    I really wanted to ask Yasuko Akie about it, but through the defects I was in the same class, I decided to make contact from the constitutional succession. If we proceed with a good conversation, we may also be able to ask the constitutional succession so that we can hear from Akie and Yasuko as well.


    "Seventy Seven Wonders and Mr. Cliff Room, what does that have to do with anything? I''ve heard a lot of rumors, but if you''re close, you know the truth, don''t you?


    To the straightforward question of Shangmi, the constitutional succession ceases.


    "Oh, all you can say from me... no, why is the back number exploring that? Don''t look at the cliff room with such a pussy."


    If the opponent would be in the back, extending to acts that are not good for Tugumi, I think this time we need to prevent them, and the constitutional succession comes with perseverance.


    (Because you''ve been running away then... I''m not running anymore)


    When Tugumi was being bullied, the constitutional succession is ashamed that he didn''t try to help. I think it''s a lifetime stain.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t even want to see it with weird eyes. Just because you asked me to. Seventy-seven, you want me to solve the mystery of wonder and put the school back together. I don''t just want to hear rumors that it''s causing a seventy-seven wonder, but I want to hear about Mr. Cliff Room, who''s in charge of it in the press department. But all of a sudden, I want to hear it from the people around me."


    It has also occurred to me that I can trust the constitutional succession to state the situation in a sincere tone and eye. He is fond enough to stick his neck in such a troublesome thing because other students asked him to do it in the first place, etc. Even when the group of wardens fell into distress, they helped me many times, albeit maliciously.


    "Hey... I''ll talk to him"


    The constitutional successor returns to Tsugumi''s seat and talks about Uemami in front of the three of them.


    "Oh no... please don''t."


    "One day... I thought that was coming from somewhere. Nobody in this class touched it."


    Akie begged the constitutional succession with a face in her face, and Yasuko shrugged in fear as she asked about Tsugumi''s complexion.


    "Fine. Chatter."


    However, Tsugumi smiles and speaks up, inviting Shangmi, who is at the entrance, to tell her that she accepts.


    "Sorry to bother you......"


    "Let''s get along."


    Tsugumi joyously laughs, alertly and innocently greeting Shangmi as she enters the classroom.


    On the other hand, Yasuko looked anxiously at Uemami in disbelief circles.


    "Uh... I need to ask you something, Euthanasia II - Seventy Seven Wonders, is Mr. Cliff Room causing this?


    "That''s right."


    When I bumped into him without being able to say a straightforward question, he smiled and had an instant answer.


    "How?


    "I don''t know"


    "Ugh... so you can''t stop it?


    "I don''t know"


    Upper Mi was weakened by the tsugumi, who kept answering instantly with a smile.


    "Eh...... I want to know why I haunted you, how to turn it off, and if I can, I want to. Many students think so."


    "Yes, it is. But I don''t know."


    Uemami starts to think this might not work anymore.


    "It''s homeroom time. Uenohara-san, why are you in our classroom? Go back."


    There comes a teacher and speaks up.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. Also... I may come to talk to you, but say hello then..."


    "I''m not here anytime."


    To Upper Beauty, who was left with a tired face, Tsugumi dropped him off without breaking his naive behavior.


    "I can''t believe that''s getting involved"


    "I wonder if you can believe the back number..."


    Yasuko saw the way Uemami was treated and thought so.


    "Why not? Back number, back number. That depends on Tugumi''s..."


    Saeko-san, please return to your seats.


    The teacher was noticed and Akie followed with a sigh of sigh.


    Around the same time, a certain classroom in sophomore year.


    "Uh... I have a transfer student today"


    Students pay attention to what teachers say.


    "Come in."


    Teachers prompted students with small but very neat faces to come in. It was more of a cute system than a beauty shape, but with no expression and sharp eyesight.


    "Huh... that..."


    "No way......"


    Some looked up the face online and knew it. When I searched, the image immediately appeared on the face.


    "Yes, introduce yourself"


    "Makoto Aizawa"


    The truth about entering the class is that I introduce myself in a terminal way. It''s not the camouflage uniform you always wear, it''s the truth about the school run you once wore.


    "Introduce yourself a little more properly"


    "Actually, I forgot to graduate from junior high and fell straight into the back street, so I quickly returned to school in an attempt to graduate back properly. But I''m tired of it and I might quit again soon. Greetings."


    The teacher noticed me, and now again the true I intend to properly introduce myself.


    "Yep, yep, yep!?


    The classroom boiled down to the appearance of students who were told as legends during Euthanasia II.

 1707 5

    Short break time after the first hour.


    The topic of the legendary defective Makoto Aizawa returning during Euthanasia II spread instantly throughout the school building.


    In a short break, Wakao many students arrived in a true classroom from a year or three, but there was a crowd in the hallway that made it impossible to move forward, and most students ended their time off without worshipping their true faces.


    "Something about a senior becoming a junior... what do you mean...?


    In three years of classroom, a shake speaks at ten nights in class.


    "It''s because you were gone two years ago. I''ll start over in two years, but I guess I can let you through at first. Everyone calls me Senior."


    "No, even if you can answer that seriously..."


    "Junko''s here, by the way. In the infirmary. Insurance doctors can''t come to school for a while, so they can replace it."


    "Ugh...... sudden replacement. What kind of work did you do? I mean, just seniors would be fine. I don''t want Junko."


    "Shibuya, Yunzuka, be careful with your personal language!


    Ten nights and shaking talked, the math teacher''s thunder, known for being scared when angry, fell.


    And lunch break.


    When Ming, Ten Nights, and Uemei visited in front of the true two-year classroom, an awesome crowd was still being made.


    People were visiting whenever it was time off after class, but I still don''t see a tendency to reduce the number of people even after lunch break. People in the same class as true seem to have a hard time going to the bathroom.


    "Is that Mr. Aizawa, the legendary defect that Euthanasia is proud of?"


    "Surprise. You''re small"


    "He looked like that. It''s not what I imagined."


    "It''s not like it''s a bad legend to have a thousand killers and a thousand women pregnant."


    "Faces come out pretty good if you search the internet. He''s a celebrity on the back street."


    "I mean, five or six years ago, right? How old are you now? Instead, it just looks like inside two."


    "Mad Scientist remodeled you, you''re a dedicated killer, and you''ve been physically remodeled not to get old."


    "Shibuya-san and Yumtsuka san''s backstreet combination and the back number are coming all the way to say hello to Aizawa san. Something awesome."


    "The warden was here to say hello."


    I heard the students gossip, and the ten nights and shakes were weird about the rumors and I couldn''t laugh.


    The two struggle to dive through the pedestrian walls, enter the classroom for two years, and reach their true seats.


    "That''s worse than I expected. Totally unusual."


    I can''t help but feel uncomfortable. True, but I think it will only be the first time.


    "Even seniors who are two years old are called seniors by everyone for three years, more than anything else."


    "What''s above all else? How do you call it that important?"


    When I did it, I heard the shaking words that made me happy, and the truth said it.


    "Than that, seniors, I haven''t been back in about five years, but can you keep up with the class?


    "I have no problems with English and physical education. Mandarin is there. I''m not interested."


    "I don''t think it''s a matter of interest or anything like that"


    Ten nights go into a grinning mood for a true answer to the shaky question.


    "Even when I was there before, I didn''t study, and I put all the tests out on a blank sheet."


    "Wow... did you just hear that?"


    "I knew this was the legendary defective Senior Aizawa. The Extreme of Anti-System"


    "I can''t do it if you ask me if I can do the same. Majlispect."


    The students listened to the conversation between the four true students.


    "For this matter, I''m not going to be able to investigate today''s lunch break."


    True to sigh.


    "After-school aim, I guess. Oh, Junko''s here more than that, isn''t he?


    Ten nights asks.


    "Oh, he''s turning into an insurance doctor"


    "I heard that. Wow, you can''t do that."


    Truth be told, shaking laughs.


    "I think I''m planning something that''s not good, so I should just show up in the infirmary and check it out. So, did you get any information?


    "Looks like the press department has the most information. Seventy-seven students with possible causes of wonder are also part of the press department, right? They showed me the whole article, but nothing unusual happened."


    Shake reports.


    "I''ll send the data to the seniors. Oh, I''ll send it to Junko too."


    That''s what Ten Nights says and takes out the Virtual Phone.


    "You didn''t have a press department when I was there..."


    "It''s popular, but it seems to be a tight part. The crew sacrificed a lot of things to get into the club. Thanks to that, the new joiner will be on the run soon."


    Ten nights explained.


    "Even if I joined the club as an admirer, the manager and some of them were very motivated and couldn''t keep up with it."


    And, shake.


    "The motivated and the unmotivated can''t coexist. Forced to push them both in, they''ll be unhappy with each other."


    It is true that I have seen such cases several times in the past. In this case, the club activity seemed to function correctly.


    "One of those unmotivated cliffroom twigs who''s seen as causing all the commotion is not one of the press departments, so that means there''s a lot of guts."


    "Some cases are spoiled because they''re mentally retarded."


    In response to a true guess, he said, shaking laughing sarcastically.


    "It''s all about that student painting, isn''t it? That''s all I see, I don''t think you''re spoiled. You''re good at painting, and you''re well received as a force of war."


    "I''m rather playing a hard role. I''ve been issuing them every day lately."


    "I mean, what you''re saying right now, you''re giving me a little hint. No, I''m looking down on you. Seems to see people with discriminatory preconceptions, and I don''t feel comfortable listening to them."


    "I thought so too... You should stop thinking like that."


    "Ugh... well... I''ll be careful..."


    He was continuously denied the truth and the ten nights, and was cautioned, and the shaking admitted his inaccuracies even as he slumped.


    "With Senior Aizawa, it''s very helpful to shake. I and Rin are struggling every day."


    "I guess so."


    "Awwwww... treat me like a problem child"


    I laughed slightly ten nights and sighed. Truly, the shake swelled my cheeks and let them buzz.


    infirmary. Junko, dressed the same as usual, was pouring tea.


    For once, it is treated as an emergency insurance physician. Incidentally, my predecessor, the insurance physician, and the school side, have been treated as acting insurance physicians after properly telling me the circumstances, as if they had requested a resolution of the occult disturbance. The original insurance doctor has given me a break.


    "Thanks to all your attention, I don''t know if this place is peaceful."


    So groaning, Junko making tea.


    At that time, Junko felt special electromagnetic waves occur.


    In electromagnetic waves, which should also be called specific wavelengths, those in the paranormal area approach or feel when paranormal phenomena occur nearby, Junko quietly places only water and enters a mindset that can be dealt with at any time.


    Eventually, before Junko, it materialized.


    It was a giant spouse who showed up. My head is about to reach the ceiling, floating in the universe. The back length is a little higher than that of a pure child, but the width is considerable.


    The spouse had two heads. One is a face with seemingly tender eyes. Another is an angry face.


    (You feel a distorted mental wave full of negative thoughts)


    I knew at a glance that it was a disastrous existence. It''s very disastrous to just look at it, but when you actually see it on the side, you can clearly see the negative aura.


    (Nor is it like a spell in which a grudge spirit is put inside and moving. And the fluctuations in life...... I don''t feel much. This is seventy seven wonders? Realization of the image?)


    Junko conceives while observing. The double-headed spouse had let go of his wretched temper, but so far showed no signs of hostility with Junko.


    Junko tries to analyze Analyze, but he only knew two things. One is that it is a substance but also close to the ether body. This means that it is somewhat unstable and blurry as a substance.


    The other is to feel a strong connection to the spiritual world. Junko speculates that he is not a resident of the boundary between substance and spirit.


    Eventually, the spouse disappeared. As if your body thins and dissolves into space.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what it was, what''s that..."


    Put your hand on your jaw, Junko conceives. From before I came here, there was a preconceived notion that it might be the materialization of the image, but I have actually witnessed it and it has increasingly felt that the theory is correct. Junko once saw such abilities. Some of them gained such power as a result of the modified surgery. Most importantly, some of them were able to do so in the immediate vicinity before. We live together.


    But for the first time, there has been a case of multiple occurrences within one closed space, a school, without any knowledge of its legality. I can simply see it as a rampage of abilities, but I just don''t feel like there''s anything more to it.

 1708 6.

    Lunch break. Tugumi classes.


    Here again, the legendary defect, Aizawa True Topic, held up. Akie Yasuko, who gathers around Tsugumi''s seat as usual, also tells a true story. Tsugumi listens as he paints. By the way, the constitutional succession was absent from the two-year classroom, going to greet him with a group of wardens.


    "Tsugumi, don''t you paint what the devil''s uncle really is?


    Turn from a true story to a picture story.


    "Yeah. I''ll put that behind me. I don''t feel so good."


    Tsugumi answers, concentrating on the painting.


    "Now I just feel like drawing a kind world. The world isn''t nice, but I want it to be a little sweet - so if I paint a picture of a kind world, the world can be a little sweet."


    Kind world How can I put it this way, the look on Tugumi''s face is serious in itself, and I can''t even feel the gentleness and other fine dust.


    (Tugumi, things are a little different today. No, I felt a little bit yesterday...)


    Yasuko was uncomfortable looking at the tsugumi.


    "With that said, didn''t you paint yourself with a red colored pencil?


    And Yasuko speaking up.


    "Yeah, I''ve been finishing up at home with that."


    Tsugumi turns one sketchbook page.


    When he saw the finished painting, Akie and Yasuko breathed.


    Self-portrait painted in red monochrome. Its face was terribly transcendent, and it appeared in the eyes of the two, like a twat and not a twat. That''s the look Tugumi never gives you.


    "Something...... scary. This painting."


    Yasuko said her honest thoughts and annoyed me.


    "I''m sorry. I told you this."


    "Fine. ''Cause I drew it scared. Scary."


    Tsugumi smiles at Yasuko, who apologizes hastily.


    "Ugh... yeah"


    Actually, he wasn''t just scared, he was Yasuko, who had a tremendous disgust, but he didn''t talk that far.


    "Yasuko, do you have any other paintings I''ve ever painted that I thought scared you?


    "Hmmm......"


    He laughs and asks, but Yasuko cruises to see if he can answer.


    "Let me know if you do."


    "Uh... it''s like a spouse..."


    Yasuko answers honestly, wondering if he''s being asked and if he''s going to lie.


    "You''re a spouse mom."


    As Tugumi turns the sketchbook, a picture of a two-faced spouse appears.


    (Huh? This... a little different than when I saw it before? Why are your faces twofold?


    Akei was disgusted when she saw the painting. I was just a spouse when I saw it before, but my face is growing. One of the two faces is a phase of anger. The face next to it is the face of a soothing spouse.


    "It''s not like before. Why did you do that?


    "Ah..."


    Asked by Akei, he saw his own painting, and Tsugumi felt fiercely ill.


    "Tugumi? What''s wrong?


    Shortly after Akaya spoke out worried after seeing the obviously pale twig, the twig stuck on top of the sketchbook, like a threaded puppet.


    "Tsugumi!


    "Tsugumi! What''s wrong!?


    Yasuko and Akie shouted, and their classmates suddenly turned their attention to the unconscious Tsugumi.


    Suddenly, the stunned swordfish was transported to the infirmary by Akie and Yasuko.


    (What is this guy... I don''t think he''s an adult. And my eyes are red...)


    Akaya is suspicious when he sees a temporary insurance doctor who only looks like a girl.


    (Oh no, the subject of the study... I didn''t expect you to come here from a key person. I wonder if this is also a gift of everyday deeds)


    Junko fucking laughs when he sees a tugmire.


    Junko examines the swordfish he put to bed. Akie Yasuko looks worried about how it is.


    "There''s nothing wrong with my body. I just think I lost my mind because of some strong mental shock"


    While diagnosing and reporting whether there were any abnormalities in physical condition, he was a pure child who performed the analysis "Analyze" of the supernatural forces that resided in him.


    (Bingo. Hey. This child awakens an uncontrollable force and is drooling. Until now, I don''t know how it is expressed.)


    Even though it is a fairly powerful ability, Junko thinks it is better to be cautious if he is unable to control himself.


    "Did something shock you before you fell? Can you tell me more about that area?


    "Erm..."


    "Look at the painting I drew myself..."


    In response to Junko''s question, Akei twisted his head, and Yasuko answered him as if he could not speak.


    "I was wondering if you could show me that picture?


    Junko tells me and wonders, Yasuko goes to the classroom to pick up a sketchbook.


    When Yasuko returned a while later, she showed Junko her spouse''s page.


    (This is...)


    I look at the distorted spouse and slightly frown root. I actually saw it in the infirmary earlier.


    That''s not all that stays. There were several other paintings that attracted Junko''s interest.


    Self-portrait of a tsugmi painted in red monochrome. When there is an atmosphere of transcendence and at the same time it is a painting that is somewhat disastrous, it appears in the eyes of Junko.


    Turn the page and find the devil''s uncle''s painting. This is also somewhere disastrous.


    (The spouse is... the mother. And the devil...... The red self-portrait is the mask Persona? Or the ego?


    Turn the page further as you think.


    There were even paintings depicting the black-painted tugmi themselves. This also contains a strong negative image. It has a different impact than red twigs.


    The picture of Tugumi playing dressed as a boy also stopped in his eyes. There is no disastrous image in this painting, but I can see strong enviable feelings in my eyes and expression. A badly unstable mind is displayed.


    And an old man with a tough face. He''s in a suit, in the library, and he''s coveting books stacked on his desk. But there are dozens of those arms, dozens of books open, pictures of eyes ahead like a tulle growing from all over the body, reading all the books.


    (There''s no doubt about this anymore. Tai Mother "Great Mother", Demon of Creation, Masked "Persona" or Self "Ego", Shadow "Shadow", Animus, Old Sage "Old Wise Man". Applies to the original Archetype by the time it is stunning. And many of them are not portrayed in a good image. In this child, the visions that emerge from universal unconsciousness are presumably perceived as bad)


    When Junko was conceiving, Tsugumi woke up.


    "Tsugumi..."


    "Tsugumi, are you okay?


    "Yeah......"


    Looking up at Yasuko and Ayake''s face mixed with worry and relief, Tsugumi smiles small.


    "Is there somewhere painful or something?


    Junko peeks in and speaks up.


    "Wow, the red lady. Beautiful. Rabbit fairy?


    Tugumi laughs happily as she looks up at Junko''s face peeking into herself.


    "No. I ate a bunny full of rabbits, and the rabbit''s curse changed my eyes red."


    "Can you eat a rabbit?


    Listen to Junko and face him.


    "The curse is a joke, but I''ve eaten it many times. Personally, I think it tastes a lot better than sheep meat, and if you just think about the flavor itself, it''s delicious enough to be on the market."


    "Heh."


    I gaveled at him with such incredible faces. Eating rabbits only feels cruel.


    "You''re a student, but you''re an insurance teacher?


    Tsugumi wakes up and asks.


    "I''m not a student. You just look young. So, temporary insurance doctor. It''s Junko Yukioka."


    (I''ve heard of Junko Yukioka... That senior Aizawa became a dedicated killer, that''s the name of Mad Scientist)


    Yasuko knew. Makoto Aizawa is attending school at the same time, and I doubt it''s relevant.


    "I''m sorry I took it personally. I''d like to ask you about these paintings. Come on, they''re clearly different from the others, aren''t they? I wonder how you felt about drawing it? No...... what theme is it?


    When Junko turned the sketchbook and looked at the demon uncle and the painting of the double-headed spouse, etc., he asked, the look on Tsugumi''s face was strong.


    "Unfavored"


    The moment I saw the painting of my spouse, I looked at him like I was threatened, and I answered briefly, Tsugumi.


    Junko knew the phrase. It has also become a non-fiction novel, worn by twenty-four personable men, a generic term for unstable personality, usually suppressed by themselves, with criminal attributes or difficult to control.


    "I don''t know why I''m drawing it. I don''t know that. I just want to paint a kind world, so I''m just gonna paint it. Even when I''m drawing, I''m obsessed with drawing, and I don''t know how I feel."


    "Hmm... well..."


    It does not extend to identifying the cause that the motive you are drawing is done with a single word because you want to.


    (Is this kid really mentally retarded? Hi, it doesn''t look that way... innocent, but the conversation goes through properly)


    Seeing the tsugumi, Junko suspected.


    (I don''t know if I should call Midori. I think I know a lot of things. Oh, I wasn''t there. I''m training to stay in to learn how to fly a submarine. Tired, I hear you''re going to see someone you know, too)


    Both tired and Midori have very effective powers in dealing with this case, but they were really absent at an untimely time.

 1709 7

    Afternoon classes. Two years of classroom.


    In the English class, teachers were surprised, not just students in the class, but also teachers, who would solve the problems put out with fluent remarks.


    "You were a returning child? You''re so good at pronunciation."


    pointed out to teachers.


    "Is that right? I went around the world, so I really needed English in everyday conversations. I can speak a little Spanish, too."


    Don''t tell me it''s because you were mercenarizing.


    "All over the world..."


    "Seniors, I wonder if you were even in martial arts training..."


    "Boulders are legendary defects. The scale is too different from that of an ordinary person."


    The voices of the students, whispering in secret, had also reached their true ears. Martial arts training doesn''t seem so wrong.


    (Something... Don''t come...)


    Two, true to feel signs of supernormal forces working. While living with those who possess supernormal powers, they are quite sensitive to the electromagnetic waves emitted when the paranormal realm approaches because of their involvement with such people, both allies and enemies. Not that I would ever notice it every time.


    "Oops!?


    An English teacher looks behind the classroom and glances at him with a weird voice.


    When the students looked back in unison, there were large birds there, such as bananas and mangoes and papayas and dragon fruits and avogados, all over the fruit and body of the South, integrated, stopping on the shelves behind the classroom.


    "Whoa."


    "Out."


    "Seventy Seven Wonders, It''s a Fruit Psycho. He was the one who showed up in the room before."


    "I can''t believe you showed up in class..."


    "There were two or three reports of you seeing seventy-seven wonders in class."


    "Gentlemen, please calm down"


    Teaching classes. Teachers trying to calm down.


    "Kiken, Kiken"


    A fruit rhinoceros that gives a tall voice.


    "Talked!?


    "Is that a parrot!?


    "So even Psycho."


    "What''s a Psycho?


    "Sounds like a relative of the oohs"


    "What''s an owl?


    "Gentlemen, please calm down"


    Teaching classes. Teachers trying to calm down.


    "Good Masiknai people ga, yokaranu qimi. Yokalanu moving mushroom signs. Students, Clegremo Attention Seyo"


    "The undesirable? What the hell is that?


    It was true that I reacted first to that one word and asked.


    "The Malicious Aruto interprets Citeyoroshii. Kiken, Kiken."


    When Fruit Psycho answered, he disappeared.


    Immediately after that, I can hear a tweet from the next classroom.


    "Did you just show up in the next classroom?


    "Are you warning me in all the classrooms? You''re a good guy."


    "But what are the undesirable ones? How am I supposed to be careful?"


    "Well, that''s a straight line from school."


    "Gentlemen, please calm down"


    "No, I''m calm now."


    Teaching classes. Teachers trying to calm down and one student going in.


    In the infirmary, a cliffroom seal appears, the mother of the tsugumi. A sudden fall, I couldn''t possibly not contact my parents, so I contacted them and threw out my job and showed up at school.


    "Tsugumi, why did you fall? Is something wrong?


    "Mm-hmm. It doesn''t look like I''m sick. I don''t see any physical anomalies, maybe it''s a mental problem. I''m still guessing.


    Junko answers the seal facing the tsugumi and asking gratefully, without delusion and without using any salutation.


    Azami sees the age of the insurer''s appearance and the ruffled outfit of shorts under his white coat, which makes him suspicious, but he was more concerned about the tsugumi than about that.


    "It''s okay...... Mother, it''s my job... you don''t have to come all the way to school."


    Tsugumi complains like it''s hard to say.


    "I can''t believe I just collapsed. It''s okay! Ah... I thought it was a big deal, and I was worried."


    It was a seal that gave me a golden scream, but I care that others are nearby, and I immediately lurk my voice.


    "Oh well... sorry to bother you. But... I don''t even know how I fell, I''m sorry"


    Junko roughly guesses the relationship between this parent and child when he sees an angry seal and a twig who apologizes irresistibly for looking slightly threatened.


    (I''m not a child, no matter what you think. I''m about a teenager and I don''t look very adult...)


    When I looked at Junko, I thought to myself, but my friend Azami was an elementary school student if he only looked, and some of them looked extremely young, so I tried not to think deeply about it.


    "I''ve tested you, but you don''t see any physical maladies at all. I thought it was the mental shock, so I''ve heard a lot about it, but I don''t know. I was wondering if it would be nice if you could come to this infirmary for regular counseling to explore the causes."


    "Spiritual!? Counseling!? You don''t need that!


    A seal that overreacts to those two words and roughs up his voice again. The face was also clearer than just now, distorted by anger.


    From the bruises, we can never allow our daughter to be seen as mentally retarded, either, if we cannot allow her to be seen as mentally retarded. I can''t admit such a disgraceful thing. As a matter of fact, I don''t know who it is, but it''s unacceptable anyway.


    "It''s not the parents who decide that, it''s the doctors. And I''m keeping track of what I''m saying, so when something happens, it''s up to the parents who ignore it while listening to the doctor. Okay?


    With an uncontrolled smile, the seal becomes stiff to the pure child who utters a warning equal to blackmail.


    The truth is, I thought I''d say there was some suspicion of abuse, Junko, but that came to mind. Keep that as a trump card. Because I was expecting to wake up hysteria and stop talking about it, even if I mouthed it here anyway.


    Azami, on the other hand, was reviewing Junko a little. A weird insurance doctor, he looked frigid at first, but when he heard what he was saying now, he admitted he was responding well.


    "That''s why counseling is recommended. It''s gonna be confusing right now, and after you calm down, your mother''s with you at first."


    "Okay. I''ll think about it. Thank you."


    But it didn''t mean he trusted him completely, and when Azami thanked him with a hard voice, he pulled Tugumi''s hand and left the infirmary.


    "It was a convenient spring onion."


    After being alone, Junko giggled and shrugged.


    After school. Behind the gym there is a bad group in Euthanasia II. In this school they call it a group of wardens.


    The constitutional succession is also part of it. The superintendent''s group actively quarrels with other schools, making it a very cozy place for a constitutional successor who can''t help but get busted.


    "I want to add that legendary Shin Aizawa to our group somehow. I called earlier, but they turned me down."


    The superintendent sitting down pussy says in a feverish tone as he spits tobacco.


    "If the legend is true, somehow we''ll be able to control Tokyo."


    Three years of bad, he says in an excited voice. Other defects also change their complexion.


    "But it doesn''t look bad, does it? The fight was awesome - I felt it coming to my side. Maybe stronger than Yunzuka, Shibuya, or Shibuya."


    "When I asked him which one was stronger in the back, he made it clear that Senior Aizawa was stronger. He said he''d trained in melee combat with me, and he''d fought with the lousy guy on the back street."


    "Back of the line, I know Senior Aizawa too - no, were you a warrior friend? The strong and the strong will be attracted."


    "I mean... I don''t want to think about it, but back of the line, Senior Aizawa has already eaten you?


    "It''s the same class, but he said he was mercenarizing abroad. They even showed me the gun."


    "Hey, the back number is still fucked by seniors, right?


    "I brought a gun to school. Doesn''t that suck?


    "Hey, why are you ignoring me? Seniors are super-yaritins who made harlems and got triple-digit women pregnant, and the back is a man-eating super-bitch, so fuck you, right?


    "If you go to school with a flat gun, the boulder is a legendary defect..."


    "Instead of dominating Tokyo, can we sum up all the bad realms of Japan?


    "If so... the back number is pregnant..."


    "You snuggle!


    The warden finally kicked the crap out of one of the bad guys who keeps spreading the topic that other faces don''t want to think about.


    "Huh...?


    The bad guys are hanging out, so the other students stay away, behind the gym after school, when they see one girl walking in, the constitutional succession speaks up. Besides, it was a student that the constitutional succession knew well.


    No, you''re not. To be precise, it was a alien resemblance to a student whose constitutional succession was well known.


    "Cliff room?


    That was a tugmire. But he was just dressed as a tugmire, obviously a different person from a tugmire. Because there are only two colors of gray with the whole body close to black and black. The shadows are discernible, but it''s like the twigs have been painted black.


    Afterwards, he has a distorted grin, like the constitutional succession has never seen.


    "What, you"


    Other defects also notice its existence and speak up.


    "This guy... you''re not a person. Seventy-seven. Isn''t that strange?


    I saw a black-tug that obviously looked strange, the warden said.


    "I''m Shadow"


    Black Tsugumi opens his mouth. The voice is the same as that of Tsugumi, but when it sounds slightly lower or evil, the constitutional succession feels.


    (This... I''ve seen it. Cliff Room was drawing)


    A constitutional succession that recalls that there was a self-portrait painted in black monochrome, which was in Tugumi''s sketchbook.


    "Don''t you guys like to get busted? So why don''t you play with me?


    The anomaly, named Shadow, rushed toward the defects.


    The shadow releases a low kick on the nearest defective leg.


    "Up!?


    A defective body falls from his face to the ground. Almost half a turn and the kicked leg is stretched to the position where the head was. No, I''m not stretching. Both legs are broken.


    Yet another shadow waves a knife at the other defect. If I did it, a shadow knife would be tapped into Fat''s defective upper arm, and a dull sound would sound.


    "Gu......!


    A fat man with a broken arm bone groans and holds down his broken arm with a distressed face.


    There was not a single defect in trying to fight Shadow. That speed, which instantly attacked the two of us, was human apart, and besides the power to fracture it lightly with one blow. I understood instantly with an opponent too dangerous to extend to the act of fighting.


    "Run!"


    The warden was quick to judge. If you scream, try to stop your people from eating until they escape, and step forward into the shadow with fear, and stand with your hands wide open.


    (Warden... Isn''t that cool...)


    Seeing that look, the constitutional succession makes my chest hot. The same was true of the other defects.


    "Heh, it''s hot, but that effort''s wasted."


    Shadow mocked him and punched him in the warden''s chest.


    "Damn!"


    The warden who gets a bunch of broken ribs, spits blood and squats.


    "Because I''m fast, and I won''t let one get away with it"


    The defects are relieved to see a shadow that spreads a sadistic grin.


    "Somebody call me back or Senior Aizawa..."


    "Shibuya and Yumtsuka too..."


    "I mean, can even those guys win..."


    "Cliff room!


    As the other defects shook and whispered, the constitutional succession screamed thoughtfully and distracted Shadow.


    "Oh, you..."


    It was then that Shadow tried to say something, looking at it with the kind of eyes she knew about the constitutional succession.


    I feel signs of an attack, and the shadow even flies big.


    "Ha ha."


    With a slightly dumb growl, a tiger jumped out of the bush and attacked the shadow, but the shadow was frightened.


    "And tiger!?


    Increasingly fearful defects in the emergence of threats that do not draw on shadows.


    "This guy, that''s it. A tiger who killed a vinyl demon. I was at the scene."


    Says one of the bad guys.


    "What is it, this guy? Well no...... Be a playmate."


    That''s what Shadow said. He was attacked by a tiger.


    The tiger cleverly bites and catches the knife rolled out by the shadow.


    "Yeah!?


    Amazing shadow.


    And the tiger eats off Shadow''s arm as it is. But there is no blood at all. The cutting surface is black.


    Shadows take distance. And from the point of being eaten away, slowly, but with new arms.


    "Who is he who pokes at my family, Lo?"


    A man''s voice sounded.


    "Guru..."


    The tiger dew his guard and lay low.


    A new figure appeared behind the shadow. A middle-aged man wearing a silk hat and a swallow tail suit with a stick around his mouth. From the side of the silk hat grows the horns of the sheep, and from the waist the tip is shaped like a spade, with thin tails.


    (Uncle of the Devil......)


    The constitutional succession knew that. In front of the constitutional succession, the paintings painted by Tsugumi are present in reality as they are. I''m in front of you.


    "It''s similar to us, Ne. Something different, yo. No, just like me, Nah. In the meantime...... I''m not sure who you are, I have a lot of witnesses, and now I''m pulling you off, Zoe. Don''t let Shadow get too flashy, yo."


    "Yes, sir."


    Noticed by the devil''s uncle, the shadow nods at the top of the Buddha. Then shortly afterwards, they fade away and eventually disappear completely.


    "Oh."


    When the tiger rang with a strangely cute voice, the tiger, like both of us, diluted its body and disappeared.


    "What was that... what is that now..."


    "Are you dreaming?


    "No, it''s not a dream. Let''s get him to the infirmary."


    These were the flattering defects, but they were urged by the constitutional succession, a year at the bottom, and began to take charge of their companions as well.

 1710 8

    After school library. That day, Akei was in charge of the librarian.


    "Saeko-san, did you buy a virtual phone after a while?


    A senior woman in the librarian looks at the bracelet that Akiya is wearing and speaks up.


    "Yeah, my parents bought it for my birthday present."


    With a bracelet-shaped virtual phone, Ayake says proudly.


    "Nice, dude. I wonder if the price is cheaper and the product thin will be eliminated...... what''s wrong?


    "Hey...... is that, seventy seven wonders?


    While one of the senior librarians envies him, both senior grades who were visiting the library refer to the window with a pale face.


    "Yikes!


    "What the heck!?


    "Kimo!


    Seeing who was there, some scream.


    That was a bored old man. He pulls out of the bookshelf and piles up the sparkling book, turning and knitting the book with thin hands that have grown dozens of them from all over his body. And even more so, I read all the books with dozens of thin twills that grew out of my body, and dozens of eyeballs on the tip of those twills.


    Seventy-seven. It was a pretty creepy design among haunted people called strange but not yet actually reached the total of seventy-seven.


    "Shut up. Can''t you be quiet in the library?"


    Staring at the students with eyes on their faces, the old man says in a calm voice.


    (That''s... that''s Bookworm.)


    Akei knew about the creepy monster. I had already seen it in a painting that was painted on Tugumi''s sketchbook. As the name suggests, an old man who is a book bug. That body, too, specializes in reading many books at once, but it''s late, Tsugumi explained.


    "Well, I don''t just want to read books, I want to know online knowledge efficiently."


    When you squeal like that, Bookworm J-chan rises up and rushes out to those with the students.


    "Yikes!? Hey!"


    Numerous thin hands grab the body of the girl student who was closest to her and stick their hands in her skirt and chest pockets.


    Bookworm Ji-chan immediately freed the students and now stuck her hand in her pocket as she slid through between the boys students who were behind her. Seems like you''ve decided you don''t have to detain me.


    At that rate, I stick my hands in the students'' pockets one after the other, Bookworm Jr. I wasn''t sure from the side what I was doing, but some of the pupils who had been wandered noticed what they had done.


    "My fingertip phone is being stolen!


    "I was stolen too"


    Finally, they''re stealing a student''s cell phone in the library from one end.


    (hey...... no way mine too......)


    Aware of the bracelet on his arm, he hastily tries to escape the library.


    But right behind it, Bookworm J-chan was imminent.


    "I was bragging earlier. I''ll use it."


    When Bookworm said, he quickly pulled out Aya''s bracelet.


    "Oh yeah, the virtual phone you just bought..."


    Stunning. It''s not just expensive, it''s hard to get, but my parents struggled to get it for Akaya''s birthday present, pretty much everywhere, it''s important. The shock of being deprived of it is immeasurable.


    "That''s... terrible... Not really."


    Akia was kneeling on the floor and spilling tears as she watched Bookworm Ji-chan still chase the students around in the library.


    after-school infirmary. True, Upper Mi, Ten Nights, and Shaking will gather, and each will report on the content of today''s investigation and the suspicions encountered. Of course I have Junko.


    "During the fifth hour of class, there was a fruit rhinoceros, and you told me to watch out for the undesirable."


    "Oh, he came to our classroom too."


    "In my class, too."


    When True reported, Shaking and Uemi said.


    "The undesirable - do we all know this word?


    To Junko''s inquiry, the four simultaneously shake their heads beside each other.


    "It''s a novel about people with twenty-four personalities, and that''s how it was expressed. A generic term for defining a personality that exists within multiple personalities, that is usually restrained from going outside, that is difficult to control with the nature of committing a crime. Tsugumi must have read that novel and made that kind of category"


    "That''s the bad side of that kid, too, and you mean that went wild?


    Junko explains, Uemami asks.


    "It''s early to be sure, but as it''s likely, you should be on your guard."


    and Junko.


    "Oh, and just now, a guy like the warden came to say hello, so you''re not ashamed to call him the warden now? When I said that, you were hurting something so bad... I still intend to use this as an expression software..."


    "Oh... that warden would be delicate if he did. It''s troublesome because when you use a little tight language or say something negative, it''s depressing right away."


    Upper Mi laughs bitterly when she hears a true report.


    It was then. The door was opened without a knock, and the face of a group of wardens with injured defects came into the infirmary. Some of them are constitutional successors.


    "Rumor has it..."


    Ten nights squeals.


    "Ah... Senior Aizawa. And to the back."


    The warden, who is spitting blood out of his mouth, looks up.


    "What did you do, it"?


    Seeing the three obviously seriously injured defects, Uemmi asks.


    "Let''s just talk about it while we treat it -. Ultrasonic vibration-type therapeutic devices have also been brought from the laboratory. Carrying size, so it works a little worse."


    That''s what I''m gonna say. Junko starts taking care of the three of us.


    "Shadow. Ah. I wonder if it''s unfavorable."


    I heard from the bad guys, and the shake shrugged.


    "I''ve only ever hurt a student before, but with their emergence, you mean more and more students are being attacked?


    Hearing the words of Upper Beauty spoken with a restless face, the defects that have just been attacked are breathtaking.


    (No... You mean the cliff room is the cause, the school guys get hurt, and they die the worst?


    The constitutional succession was particularly shocking. At first, he also witnessed a scene in which a vinyl demon had murdered a girl who was bullying a tugmire, so he thought there was a good chance that he would kill his students in the future.


    "Hey......"


    True summons Junko, Ten Nights, Shaking, Ueme, and takes him to a position away from the defects.


    "Should I talk to him?


    Verify truthfully in a low voice. At the end of his gaze, he had a close constitutional succession with Tugumi.


    "You should stop now. It sounds pretty confusing, and hey. And you don''t want to be asked that in front of the other kids."


    and Junko.


    "I knew it, but just to be sure. The shake may run wild and speak to you on your own."


    "Hey, hey, senior, you don''t trust me that much."


    Shaking disappointed by true words.


    "I''ll take your vengeance, so you guys just be nice for the time being. When you do something that stands out as being gathered behind the gym, it gets better. If you don''t spare your life, do it yourself."


    Get out in front of the bad guys and the truth warns you. The bad guys round their eyes.


    "No... no matter how many seniors Aizawa to such a monster..."


    "I''ve been dealing with all kinds of monsters and monsters for five years, and this is how I still live."


    Truly, the bad guys were so hot in their hearts that they remembered the sense of reliability and respect that no one had ever felt in their previous lives.


    "Mother, scold me again?


    As he arrived on his way home side by side with his shoulders, the seal muttered to the dialogue that Tugumi abruptly mouthed.


    "Why are you saying that?


    "''Cause I did something wrong again. I gave your mother a break from work and called her to school. The same thing happened before. That''s when he scolded me."


    "That''s because you did something wrong. I guess not this time."


    I''m talking, and I feel something''s wrong with my daughter, Azami. I feel a little uncomfortable since yesterday. Especially when talking, I feel like I''m an adult because it feels strangely solid.


    But it must be my fault.


    "No. But... I need to know what caused it. Perhaps you should take a precision test."


    "Seimitskensa?"


    "Go to the big hospital and find out why you fell."


    "Hospitals��"


    The hospital is a tugmire I hate. But when I say I don''t like it in front of my mother, I feel angry again and I can''t say it.


    "I know you don''t like it, but what if there''s a real anomaly and it''s too late to leave me alone?


    It''s stronger to feel like you don''t like what you don''t like when you say that. My heart cannot listen. But out of fear of being scolded by his mother, the feeling of having to obey is working.


    "But just now, I went to see Dr. Red in the infirmary."


    "You mean you had a precision test at school?


    Listening to Tugumi''s report, the seal frowns. When I did the test, I remembered what the insurance doctor said.


    "Yeah, no problem."


    Tell him with a bright smile.


    I think it would be better to have a thorough examination in a solid hospital than an insurance doctor at such a school, but I also think that the school may have equipment and want to see it properly.


    Azami had two conflicting emotions at the same time: distrust and reassurance towards an insurer who didn''t even use salutations, dressed weirdly and looked like only a mid-teenage girl. He said that while he was hard to trust because he was a strange person, he also felt solid in his appearance and back, and that it was words and deeds that gave him proper thought about his daughter.


    (Mother, you haven''t noticed. my change...... I''m nearest but haven''t noticed)


    I think so. Tsugumi didn''t realize that her mother was aware of her changes.


    (That my head, little by little, is clear. That my head is getting clearer and clearer. Now I may be able to be normal, which my mother wants me to be...)


    After that, I couldn''t think about it. The clear head gradually blurred. But that was convenient for Tsugumi. Tugumi herself, because she didn''t want to think ahead.

 1711 9

    An unfavorable presence appeared during Euthanasia II, in the early morning of the following day.


    In the library, Bookworm Ji-chan had read a large number of books with several hands and eyeballs, and was browsing the net by projecting countless holographic displays simultaneously on virtual phones and fingertip phones taken from students.


    "Hasn''t the owner processed the line shutdown?


    Shadow asks.


    "It''s pointless in front of my abilities. This is it. As long as the terminals are functional, we can intervene in the computer world."


    "No, what kind of ability is it to let a line in even though it won''t open..."


    "It''s open once. That way, even if it''s closed, it''s connected beyond dimension."


    Bookworm Ji-chan''s reasoning was completely unknown to Shadow. When it comes to transcending dimensions, I''m just saying it''s the same thing that went through with it.


    "Suck more and more knowledge at that rate, Neh. And share it with the undesirable, yo. Of course not for Tugumi."


    Says the devil''s uncle as he moans the jaw grown in a bowl.


    "Tsugumi is already under the influence of the eagle, and his habitual intelligence is about him."


    Bookworm Ji-chan answers without taking the task of viewing the book and the internet.


    "Because the more knowledge we have, the more choices we will make on the path we need to take, Neh. Whatever you''re going to do, what means you might take. Above all, my self is a more round sea."


    "Is anybody here?


    The clerk comes around and the three interrupt the conversation and try to disappear.


    But neither the devil''s uncle nor Bookworm can disappear. I try to disappear, but I can''t. They say they can travel between the physical and spiritual worlds.


    Eventually the clerk walked away, but that didn''t solve the problem either.


    "Untasty yo, this. The materialization has grown stronger and stronger, Neh. Maybe the others..."


    "I still look fine. Is there a personal difference?


    A shadow that disappeared once appeared again and said:


    "Is it just some unfavorite people, Nah? But I think it''s only a matter of time before the rest of the family do this."


    "Hmm. Should I gain the power to disappear? Or�� yes, the art of moving subspace"


    "If you can do that, please moo as soon as possible. Where''s Shadow, Rotter?


    Soon, Shadow had disappeared from the library


    "Ah, he can still move over there, so I don''t care where he goes."


    "Yes, Carr. But if you''re going somewhere, you just have to say no, Nee. He''s uncoordinated, Nah."


    "That''s right. I don''t know what you''re thinking, my daughter."


    Shadow was a compatriot, but from the uncle of the devil and Bookworm Ji, he was nowhere to be seen.


    Shadow''s consciousness was working that she didn''t want to be bound by anything.


    But this consciousness also thinks that it is confusing with the crop being interpreted. Even thinking so is a crop. I also see mourning it as just a program.


    "Because that''s what I am... Being itself is vague. Disputes. Those who were denied, cursed, and abandoned. So...... I hate everything"


    Drifting through the narrow world, Shadow shrugs with a nodding look.


    Second, a peek at the material world.


    Lunch break. Students crossing the hallway.


    Among them was a student Shadow knew. To be precise, Shadow also knew the student because the twig that created him knew.


    Miki Uenohara. Born and raised in a martial artist''s house, a master of martial arts, a student who is also known and feared by this group of school wardens and poor neighborhoods in Euthanasia City. Backwards are handled on campus, and when trouble occurs, the pattern of going to the back to consult has been established.


    It''s like treating me like a heroine, and I don''t like shadows. The emotion of wanting to break it boils strongly.


    The shadow materialized into the material world.


    Suddenly a shadow appeared in front of her, so Uemami stopped in surprise.


    "I''m Shadow"


    Introduce yourself, a variant with the same face as a tugmire. The look was badly and evilly distorted, so Uemami takes a breath.


    Shadow''s all-black appearance somehow associated Devil, but not that far black. I know my nose and lips properly. I can also see the expression. I also know clothes. I see shadows, though black.


    "Whatever. I want to break it anyway. I want to hurt you. That''s poor Shadow''s wish. For now..."


    "Yesterday, you adored all the idiots at our school. I hurt him until he broke his bone or something. Too much. Or were you trying to kill me?


    Uemami stares at the shadow and tries to confirm it in a quiet tone.


    "I don''t know. If you were trying to kill me, what would you do?


    "You can''t leave a dangerous guy like that in the wild, and I''ll kill him here before someone gets killed,"


    Upper Mi stands, not only fighting, but also killing.


    "I didn''t mean to kill you. Those kids are. But... what about you?


    To put it that way, Shadow went from the front into Upper Beauty.


    It was a terrible speed, but Upper Mi didn''t panic, and as she stepped forward diagonally to the right and dodged, she was waving her left arm wide and punching a hook into the abdomen of the shadow that had penetrated her.


    Shadow was surprised at Uemami, who had hit the counter at the same time as his attack.


    "You... you''re human, aren''t you?


    A shadow that hits a question you think you''re dumb yourself while holding your abdomen down.


    "You thought if you were a human opponent, you couldn''t beat anyone? If that''s the case, you''ll have a lot of eyes."


    Throw it away provocatively, and now set it up from Uemami.


    Upper Mi jumps into Shadow''s nose all at once and sticks out as she rotates her right hand.


    A special attack (until then, it didn''t even have a name) that was long passed down in Uenohara-style martial arts, named after Kaiten Palm and Uemami. The shadow dodges out of sight.


    Shadow could understand that just by looking at the right hand of Upper Beauty cutting the sky, it was extremely dangerous and destructive.


    "You... you''re really human, aren''t you?


    "Why are you asking me the same thing?


    Uemei kicks the shadow backwards. Now it hit Shadow''s abdomen.


    "Ouch...... Even though it''s my first feeling at birth, I know this hurts. I know it''s pathetic..."


    Shadow holding on to kicked abdomen, bumps and whining to himself.


    "Wait a minute...... Something''s confusing me, so don''t do it today. I... am doing this to those bad people..."


    When he put his hand on Upper Beauty, who tried to chase him, he uttered those words and Shadow diluted that entity, eventually disappearing.


    (What the heck... I don''t know if he''s a very bad guy...)


    After eating his own attack, he was felt by Upper Mi, as Shadow''s evil temper faded. Be careful, though, that you are forbidden to be alarmed.


    Today, Tugumi, a boy mode, paints in the classroom when he attends school.


    "What''s going on? Akie."


    When I look at the pungent acne, the tsugmi speaks.


    "Seventy Seven Wonders haunted me, and I was taken by a virtual phone... and in that shock... I''ve been depressed since yesterday... You mean your head is much heavier...... Stay sinking. That, your father and mother bought it with great difficulty..."


    I remembered that I was overjoyed, and I remembered the faces of my parents who seemed happy to see me like that, and at the same time I felt sorry for them, I was filled with remorse.


    "Akie, pathetic..."


    Yasuko mouths words of sympathy that I think are clich��s myself.


    "That''s terrible. I''ll take it back. I''ll find you a bookworm and take it back somehow."


    On the other hand, Tsugumi declares in a powerful voice.


    "That... can you do that?


    I look at the swordfish with a dark face.


    "Yeah. I can. I remained bullied until now. [M] But that time, I turned my teeth to the kid who was bullying me. Then I could play something. I''ve changed since then."


    Tugumi, who uttered it with a voice and expression full of hegemony and brightness, was certainly right about him, as if he were someone else. He looks extra reliable because he''s dressed as a man.


    (Tsugumi, there has been such an atmosphere for a couple of days. Somewhere else...)


    Yasuko thinks when she looks at Tsugumi.


    "Yes... you''ve changed."


    A dark voice sounded up close.


    In a space of nothing, it appeared and stood in front of the tsugmi.


    That''s another twig. It was a whole body black girl twig. Not entirely black, but properly distinguishable in contour and prominence. The uniform, the bright and dark parts of the color, and the shadows can be properly seen.


    "What!?


    "What is this...?


    "There are two cliff rooms..."


    "Is this also seventy-seven strange?


    "It''s Doppelgenger"


    "Shadow"


    As the students in the class marvel and marvel, Tsugumi never remembers his fear, nor is he upset, but confronts himself with a black-painted self and speaks his name.


    "You''re not calling. Both you and Bookworm are unfavorites."


    "Yeah. That''s how I was denied by you. Poor me. Poor Bookworm. And..."


    The expression of the shadow distorts with hatred at the tsugmi who speaks of a cold-hearted dialogue. He has the same face as a twig, but no one in his class has ever seen such a twig look.


    "And poor devil''s uncle..."


    "Bookworm, where are you? They stole your virtual phone, so I want it back."


    Without showing how he fits into the shadow dialogue, Tsugumi tells him unilaterally, with a Rin glance and tone.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what to tell you."


    He blushes, and the shadow disappears to dissolve into space.


    Shadow went through the narrow world to the library room, where he had a demon uncle and a bookworm.


    "You''re a troubled people, Nah, just doing something grand and conspicuous in public. Besides, I didn''t know you were gonna get out in front of Tugumi."


    Uncle of the devil, who was monitoring Shadow''s behavior, sighs.


    "Even though Shadow exposes himself to his students and increases his presence in the material world more than we do, it''s strange to be able to return to that world, sir."


    "Neither will Shadow be able to return to the narrow world. It''s only a matter of time."


    Bookworm Ji-chan says as she reads the book.


    "We usually loose a world like the middle of supply and spirit. The reason why we can''t go back to that narrow world is because certain people have become strongly aware of the individual and my strength plus the individual named Wasilla. In other words, the other images - the monsters that appear in the school building, none of them will be able to return to the narrow space. Unlike Shadow, there''s no way to control them now. You should at least keep it to yourself. Now there are people on campus who are threatening us."


    The devil''s uncle was serious, and Shadow seemed uninterested, listening to Bookworm Ji-chan.


    "You were here."


    The three unfavored were stunned by the presence of the tugmire, which opened the door of the library and suddenly appeared.


    "How did you find out, Roe?


    "I followed you somehow. I feel like I''m here somewhat."


    Told you before, Tsugumi.


    "Bookworm, give me Akie''s virtual phone back. Akie is sad. Stop imitating what''s important to people."


    Towards a suspicion with dozens of eye-catching tentacles and hands, Tsugumi said with perseverance.

 1712 10

    Akie and Yasuko, who came just nearby, also heard Tsugumi''s brave dialogue.


    "Oh no... Tsugumi, those three monsters are also dealing with..."


    "Everybody, the haunt Tugumi painted on the picture"


    "I don''t know about that now!


    When Akiya yelled angrily at Yasuko, who grumbled, she rushed over to Tsugumi''s side.


    "They could both be killed..."


    Yasuko doesn''t try to get out on the spot, turns her heel back and rushes out as if she were escaping.


    "Tsugumi, my virtual phone is good... Stop it. What are you going to do if something happens to someone like this?


    "That''s not how it works. I created these guys. It''s on me."


    And he took the arm of the swordfish, and trembled, and begged with a half weeping face, and the swordfish told him without dust or fear.


    "Ho ho."


    Listening to Tugumi''s dialogue, Aya was stiff, and the devil''s uncle laughed strangely.


    "This guy is a surprise dar. I admitted in front of my dear friends that it was my fault for all the strange phenomena that are happening in this school, Neh. This is a masterpiece der. Tugumi - No, should I call you Animus now, Nah?


    "Akie, Yasuko, and you, the constitutional successor, all noticed. Some kids in the press department seem to be aware of it. Everyone cared about me and didn''t try to touch me. They were so sweet, they didn''t blame me, they didn''t ask."


    To the teasing demon uncle, Tsugumi speaks with a frivolous face.


    "Tsugumi......? You��"


    Now Tugumi felt something decidedly different, and Akae looked seriously at Tugumi''s face. It''s not just about Rin. The eyes are certainly filled with the brilliance of intelligence and will.


    "Did you notice? It''s from that incident a month ago. I kept my mouth shut, too, but since then, my head''s getting a little clearer. It''s so clear now."


    The meaning of the word "clear head" was also understandable to Abe. It means that your intellectual disability has eased and your intelligence has increased.


    "I also know how this happened. It''s ironic, but the undesirable - thanks to Bookworm J-chan there. Looks like you show up in the school library every night and sneak up on books. This bookworm Jae-chan can share his absorbed knowledge. The influence is given to me by knowledge and intelligence and reason. I''m getting better at thinking."


    "Heh heh, so instead of thanking me, can I give you this?


    Bookworm Ji-chan shook her beard and laughed, raising one of several hands and letting her wrist bracelet hang. It''s a virtual phone with an abalone bracelet.


    "Whatever belongs to me, there''s no way I can thank you for my friends and other students. Whoever I produce must be the inhabitant of a kind world. And because you don''t deserve it, you don''t like it."


    "Hey, let''s go. To such a monstrous opponent... I don''t know what they''re going to do. Hey, stop it, twiggy."


    Akiya leans and pulls on Tugumi''s arm, who tells him quietly in the face. I don''t want to say no to the fact that a swordfish is killed for me. While the monsters were very popular, they were desperate to escape quickly.


    "Ah... you''re such a good kid that you''re about to throw up backwards. I mean, is this a tugumi, or an Animus personality?


    "Animus......?


    The words in Shadow''s mouth bothered me. The word had been spoken by Tsugumi several times.


    "Simply put, the image of a boy in a girl is Animus. Anima on the other hand."


    Tugumi made it into a commentary.


    "If you want it, I''ll try to take it back."


    "Then I will"


    When Tsugumi answered provocatively to Bookworm Ji-chan, the image of the three bodies materialized from behind Bookworm Ji-chan.


    "Fucking jizzy! Fucking jizzy!


    "What!?


    From the air, under the surprise of a large bird integrated with fruit, Bookworm Ji-chan rushes to roll around and dodge while holding a book.


    Preventing that bookworm-ji-chan from escaping, something like a yellow people-shaped sponge stands up.


    (Fruit Psycho, Mimizman and Yellow Sponge you...... Are you telling me that the swordfish is manipulating you?


    Not only the painting that Tsugumi once showed me, but also the real thing. Akie compares the inhabitants of the image of Tsugumi and Trinity with a stunned face.


    "Smart Nay"


    The demon uncle spins the stick in front of his chest. Shortly afterwards, Mimizman''s body was bounced off with invisible force, hitting the bookshelf and falling to the floor.


    "Buchkills! Buckkill!


    Fruit rhinoceros stares at the devil''s uncle.


    Before that, the shadow stands, hands crossed.


    Then the movement of the fruit rhinoceros slowed, and eventually I turned to think that I had U-turned, and turned back toward Tsugumi. Its body is all dark.


    Yellow Sponge you too, at some point your whole body is turning black dirty yellow.


    The fact that Shadow brainwashed you with fruit rhinoceros and yellow sponge and turned you into his own ally was understandable to Tsugumi and Aya.


    "I can do that."


    A twig that opens its eyes to a little surprise. Though I have created a monster of my own, I don''t even know all of its abilities. It''s no wonder you''re evolving in your own unknown.


    "It''s not like we can be homogeneous. I just temporarily pulled it in here."


    "Homogeneous?"


    "We already have a heart. I have self. These kids don''t have it, do they? It''s just that the image you create moves according to your image. I have no free will. I have no heart. If you insist, you''re just being given a fragment of your heart"


    Shadow''s point had been made. Tsugumi knows that, too. They''re just characters moving in Tugumi''s paranoid program.


    In that, the devil''s uncle got himself first. No, I had it before I was born. I know the devil''s uncle has a heart. But Tsugumi doesn''t know why such egos have sprouted to the otherwise unfavorable, such as Shadow and Bookworm.


    (No, you''re lying, aren''t you? Fragments of the mind - fragmented emotions and will feel. But that''s just it. My heart is more complicated)


    I look at Shadow and Bookworm Ji-chan, and Tsugumi reckons.


    "Now, Tho, you can''t kill the Creator Tsugumi, but you need to punish Dar"


    The devil''s uncle laughs as he swings his stick in a good mood.


    Shortly after, the ceiling behind Uncle Devil collapsed and it came down.


    Seeing the appearance of the one who appeared, the complexion of the tsugmi changed. Until then, a stubborn twig is making his face cling to fear.


    It was a two-headed spouse, with a serene face and an angry face, who showed up.


    (That spouse......)


    Akie remembered. Tsugumi saw that picture of the spouse he painted himself and suddenly passed out.


    "Tsugumi, hold on! I''ll run away!"


    I don''t know why, but Akaya, who understood that it was something that made Tsugumi terribly threatening, screamed in a tempered voice, forcing her to take Tsugumi''s arm and try to rush out.


    Shadow follows those two, quickly catching up and turning forward.


    "I''m not letting you get away here. He said he was going to punish me."


    A shadow that spreads a distorted grin, like a real twig has never shown at one time.


    "If you hate your spouse mom so much, why did you draw it? Why did you create it? Neither do I. I hate myself - the other me who painted another possibility distorted. Why did you deliberately portray me like that? Poor us. Draw and make your own, what are you unfavorites!


    As he talked, the shadow''s face was gradually distorted, and at the end of the day, it became the shape of a demon to denounce the tsugumi.


    Meanwhile, Tsugumi remains in a state of threatening face, mind not here.


    "We made it!


    Secondly, a familiar voice rose.


    From behind the shadow, Yasuko rushes as he lets his breath out. Dozens of students pushed furiously after that and broke into the library room.


    "Hey, what the..."


    The boulder almost distracted the shadow as well, but when I saw the girl student right behind Yasuko, her face distorted into anger again.


    "Is that you again?


    "That''s because it''s a dialogue over here. Sounds like a lot of flashy shit to me."


    To the shadow that narrowed his eyes and wrinkled between his eyebrows, the upper beauty, coming from right behind Yasuko, said as if he was frightened.


    "Help...... take me, ok. If it''s the back, you can do something about it."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Akiya sniffles at Yasuko, who reports out of breath. I know the back number is awesome, but I don''t think I can fight these monsters.


    My spouse''s mom approaches me from behind. But the uncle of the devil, and those taken in by the shadows, Bookworm Ji-chan, did not show up.


    "Hey! Seventy Seven One Wonder, Souvenir Mom Yikes!


    "Some of the shadows were in my classroom earlier."


    "Whoa! The back number''s in combat position. Uh-oh!


    "No matter how much the back number goes to the two monster opponents..."


    "No, if you''re still back... if you''re back, you''ll do it!


    Students rushing to the gallery scream at each other.


    Yasuko even went to a classroom with Uemami and asked for help in the name of Uemami because Tsugumi was pinching the monster opponent of the strange phenomenon. Leaving behind a number of legends during Euthanasia II, I am sure that if Uemami became known as the back number, I could do something about it.


    At that time, the other students had heard the story, so they all rushed. Moreover, while running in large numbers, I even purposefully screamed and advertised "the back number goes to fight seventy-seven wonder monsters," so in the meantime before I got here, the number of students grew.


    A spouse who flies through the ceiling shavings beams out of four eyes.


    Uemami beamed lightly.


    "Oops!"


    A beam lands at the foot of a student in the gallery, the floor is destroyed, and a student who was nearby raises his voice and buttocks. If the spouse mom had been in a parallel position, several of the students would have taken a direct hit of the beam.


    Shadow approaches Upper Beauty after dodging and kicks out.


    Upper Mi tilted her body to the side, and when she made the shadow attack, she stuck out the kick as she wanted, turning the side head of the shadow that exposed the gap in front of her.


    A decent kick-eating shadow blows up, makes you look grand in your skirt and hits the wall. Several of them were swiftly shutting off and shooting.


    By the way, the boys were disappointed to see the inside of their skirts during the kick of Upper Mi as well, but this one was wearing a spat. There were also a few happy spat lovers...


    Shortly after Uemami kicks Shadow in, my spouse mom comes in.


    Upper beauty, who was wary that the beam would fly again, but it was unexpected that the spouse mom herself had suddenly flown in from the sky.


    It was Upper Beauty, who tried to avoid it by jumping sideways, but inevitably, the shoulder mouth of her spouse blushes her left arm. It was only slightly blurred, but a heavy impact ran on the left arm of the upper beauty.


    (I don''t think it''s broken...)


    Upper beauty holding down her paralyzing left arm and kneeling her shoulder and looking up at her U-turning spouse mom in the air.


    It was obvious that my spouse''s mom tried to launch more attacks on Upper Mi, but that didn''t go far.


    Several gunshots sounded, several holes in his spouse''s body, and the shock of the shooting pushed his spouse''s body back a little in the air before falling to the floor on his back.


    "It''s a strange phenomenon to show up in front of a lot of people in the middle of the day."


    True, which appeared from the rear with the swordfish and abalone, whined as he carried out a reload of the machine pistol that had fired all the bullets.

 1713 11

    "Hey, it''s Senior Aizawa..."


    "Are you saying that Aizawa senior, a bad god who Euthanasia is proud of in the world, tags his dream with his alleged second legend!?


    "I don''t know how many of them are monsters, if the back number and Senior Aizawa put together, we can afford it."


    "I mean, Senior Aizawa, I''m shooting..."


    "Well, you''re a resident of the back street, so you always shoot as many guns as you want. Nothing''s wrong."


    "Oh, they''re both cute and picturesque ~"


    "Come on, the cup cook''s bored. Keep it up..."


    To the teeming gallery, the truth was inner, but Uemami was the earliest to get used to it.


    A raised spouse mom beams in unison from four eyes, versus true.


    The truth fades slightly, pointing a gun at my spouse mom, but I keep thinking about pulling the trigger.


    Although I''m glad my earlier spouse mom was floating in the universe, she''s now standing on the floor. And from a true position, behind my spouse mom are the students.


    (These guys are in the way...)


    A glimpse of the students filling the other side of the hallway, I truly think. The gun is hard to shoot towards that side, and even if you replace it with an outfit that turns your back on a spouse mom opponent who has a flying tool, this time the students will be hit by an attack by a spouse mom.


    "If you don''t want to die, get away!


    When True yelled at the students at the gunpoint, the students pulled into the classroom beside them, but some of them had only peeked through the door in the face and were still looking. Some are shooting perfectly stuck to the wall without evacuation.


    My spouse mom tilts her body and plunges in with a true eye.


    Truth is, I shoot all over the gun, and I try not to intercept it.


    "Mother..."


    Tsugumi muttered those words in tears as she watched as her spouse''s body broke with more and more holes filled with true gunfire in front of her.


    (Is that... drawing Tugumi''s mother?


    I see how the swordfish are, and Akiya thinks about it.


    "What is this noise..."


    "Oh, it''s Senior Aizawa and his back. Seventy-seven, I''m fighting wonders."


    "There are the cliff rooms over there."


    At that time, the constitutional succession and several other defects came and moaned when they saw the battle taking place in front of them.


    "Death!


    Shadows scream, jumping big and hitting Upper Beauty.


    Upper Mi shrugged off the attack from above the shadow, jumping higher than her head, moving sideways, aiming at the timing of the landing, she spun her right arm out, sharpening the shadow''s right upper arm wide.


    "Ouch! Ahhh!"


    A shadow that sprinkles black blood and spreads its face in pain. But the blood stops immediately, and the wound gradually but blocks.


    "Fuck you!


    The shadow poisons and causes the yellow sponge to strike you from behind the upper beauty, the fruit rhinoceros from the forward sky.


    (Regardless of the sponge, the bird may be a little tough. Fast and flying)


    Upper Mi first decides that you should do something about the yellow sponge behind you, and when she lowers herself and looks back, she waves her cauldron palm across your left foot.


    Your body leans sideways with a yellow sponge that has been destroyed and unbalanced by a huge roundabout of your ankle.


    Fruit rhinoceros approached just above the head of Upper Beauty, poking his legs out wide and trying to grab or catch the head of Upper Beauty with the hook paw, but Upper Beauty wakes up to jump up the upper body and does so in an awesome place where the hook paw blushes the head and face.


    Upper Mi had read the orbit of the flight, even though the fruit rhinoceros that had been deflected from diving attacked tried to fly away quickly with the momentum as it stood.


    When Upper Beauty catches the fruit rhinoceros mouth with her left hand as a mumbling eagle, she slaps it to the floor dressed to weigh herself as she grabs it.


    Shortly after you feel like crushing a literal fruit, the crushed fruit rhinoceros body beneath your palms fades and disappears.


    Hmm, Uemami felt signs of an attack behind her back. Soon the shadow was spinning around.


    Kick it out toward the rear, but Upper Beauty''s legs cut the sky.


    The shadow becomes a costume that covers the upper beauty and turns both arms around the torso in a costume that holds each upper beauty arm, firmly joining hands in the abdomen.


    (The power... this kid is much stronger)


    It was the upper beauty desperately trying to shake the restraint, but instead of frightening, with the added power of the shadow, I tasted the feeling that the upper beauty''s arms were about to crumble.


    "Being a normal person takes a little time, and this is how we need to stick together. I''m going to make you my servant now."


    Shadow proclaimed in his tiny voice, and Uemami was relieved.


    I didn''t think there was anything I could do about it, and it was then that Upper Mi truly tried to call for help. A shock was applied to Upper Beauty''s body and she fell to the front. with the shadow.


    Although the shadow was dressed to ride on top, the restraint was lifted by its detachment, so it quickly crawls out from under the shadow.


    "Mimizman......"


    A shadow that looks back to him who thrust himself off his back and speaks his name hatefully.


    This mitzman''s brainwashing of the shadow didn''t work because of the special concept set by Tugumi.


    My spouse''s mom, on the other hand, is rambling flashly inside the library, knocking down nearly half of the bookshelves in the room.


    There is no such thing as a demon uncle and a bookworm. Looks like he left his people in the middle of a brawl and ran away.


    My spouse''s mom had a true bullet all over her body and was worn out. Still, he was flying around fine for a while, beaming through his eyes, but eventually his movements became dull.


    "Spouse Mommy...... stop it now"


    Tsugumi says with a spicy face. I don''t know if that''s true, I don''t know if I said it to my spouse mom, or both around.


    At that time when True did the third reload, the spouse mom seemed to have lost her temper of war and fluttered toward the entrance to the library room.


    It was true I tried to chase, but it caught my mind. Because there were wild horse students at the entrance to the library.


    "Ha ha."


    Suddenly, a tiger suddenly appeared from a space where there was nothing, from the direction of the progression of the spouse mama - with a powerless roar of tigers and others - attacked from the front of the students of the wild horses.


    My spouse''s mom falls. A tiger rides on top and cuts off his spouse mom''s body with a series of cat punches at high speeds.


    The blurry spouse mom suddenly faded and vanished.


    "Hahaha! He''s dead! My spouse, my mom''s been killed! Pathetic!"


    The shadow that sees the sight gives a shitty laugh.


    "Ah-ha-ha! How pathetic! How pathetic, spouse mom! Ugly portraying her mother, made into the category of the unfavored, hated, broken, pathetic! Cruelly enough! Hahahahahahaha! What a sweet world! What do you want the world to be nice to, Tsugumi!


    When he laughs, Shadow disappears as well.


    Spouse Mommy kneels closer to where she disappeared, a grumpy twig.


    "I''m sorry...... Shadow is right. I took her for my mother... and gave her such a cruel life and destiny."


    The squatting, tearful tugmire, a tiger who had just tempered his spouse mom, slowly approached him.


    "Guru..."


    The surroundings were nervous, but the tiger licked the cheeks of the tsugmi as merciful, so the tension eased.


    "Thank you, tiger..."


    I look at the tiger up close and smile as the tugmi wet my tears.


    The tiger turns back on his heel and walks away. As he walked, his body gradually diminished and eventually disappeared completely.


    "I just wanted to have a little more chat with Mr. Tiger."


    I''m sorry to say, Tugumi.


    "Is that tiger on Tugumi''s side?


    "Did Tsugumi draw that, too?


    Yasuko and Akie ask at about the same time.


    "Mr. Tiger doesn''t know. I don''t think he''s involved with me. At least I didn''t draw it."


    When Tsugumi said it, the truth approached the place where the three Tsugumis were.


    "Do you guys want me to go with you to the infirmary? It''s just the right time, and I want you to tell me everything you know and make it clear."


    Akie and Yasuko become stiff when they see the tone that makes them say true or not and the machine pistol they have in their hands.


    "Yeah, okay. Thanks for your help."


    Tsugumi is thankful and smiling, not showing how he was threatened at all.


    "Seniors Yumtsuka, let''s call them too."


    "I''m going to."


    Truth has said to Uemami, urging her.

 1714 12

    True, ten nights, shaking, Ueme, Tsugumi, Akie, Yasuko, and the Constitutional Inheritance visit the infirmary and face each other. Of course I have Junko.


    Tsugumi revealed everything. I painted the delusions I painted on my head and admitted that my paintings popped up in reality.


    "To tell you the truth... I was afraid to make it clear. I didn''t want to say it in front of everyone. I wanted to turn away."


    After acknowledging it, Tsugumi, who has become a nagging addition and subtraction, says he is afraid.


    "I also found out that when the bullies died, my powers woke up on me. It feels like something in my head pops up. It''s only picturesque."


    "Cliff room, that''s a lot different than the usual you. Not for a few days now."


    I hesitated to say it, but the constitutional succession touched it thoughtfully. I don''t think that mouthpiece is very mentally retarded. He even talks fluently, and he''s an adult.


    Tugumi, by the way, has a mild intellectual disability, while reading the book carefully, so he was originally more knowledgeable about words and sentence expressions than he was the same age.


    "As I said earlier in front of Akie, my head is getting clear. The power of Bookworm is acting on me, too. [M] I guess I should call it sharing knowledge and intelligence."


    Tugmi talking with a masochistic grin for some reason.


    "What are those suddenly rambunctious guys?


    Truth asks.


    "I named the undesirable after the expression that appeared in a novel. The inhabitants who were born of me - among those whom I imagined - are the ones who do harm. I had materialized early on, but it was only recently that I made the move. Maybe...... I think it''s the influence the demon uncle materialized. The devil''s uncle is putting me up to something. But I don''t know what it''s all about."


    Tsugumi replied sorry.


    "I''ve looked into the case of the inhabitants of an image that came to mind that has been materialized into reality, and there''s a similar case there, hey"


    and Junko.


    "I''ve been looking into it since I reported it to Uemei, but I''ve also found examples of how I''ve made my own imaginary world itself, rather than materializing the inhabitants of the image."


    "That''s a different world reincarnation, not a different world transition, the ability to create different worlds like God?


    When I heard Junko''s report, Ten Nights said.


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t think it''s such a big deal, it''s similar in nature to the art of creating a place of residence in a subspace. Even you are tired, you can use similar techniques. There are limits to human imagination in the first place. And hey. I don''t think we can be like God because we can''t make a complete original idea."


    and Junko presents his views.


    "Some famous fairy tale writers have a wealth of ideas and great detailed portrayals that go off track because they were doing drugs. Or you could think that Tugumi''s abilities were reserved for them. Otherwise, there might have been people around, and they could have gotten involved, and inspired those worlds, and created all kinds of magic and characters that everyone could know about."


    "But I think it''s beyond human power to make what I imagined real."


    Shake says. I also know what it''s like to say ten nights is like God.


    "There''s nothing you can''t or can''t do. I''ve never seen that before because I don''t know it, so I just think it''s impossible to build a wall as an acceptance."


    What people can imagine can always be achieved by humans - a writer''s valve called SF''s father, but Junko always wants to believe this. Except for one thing.


    "The only thing I can''t do is bring back a completely dead person."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    The truth went in because it seemed more and more out of line when I let it go.


    "It''s finally the ability to bring the fantasy inhabitants into reality, but in Tugumi''s case, that first pinches a step called painting. The power to make a picture a reality - I mean, tired, the same ability as you, but it''s troublesome that unconscious people are letting it run wild without control. The solution��"


    "Tired would be the ability to drag you into the painting, wouldn''t it?


    While Junko is talking, True pinches his mouth.


    "I used to be able to put picturesque things out into the real world. I''m tired right now, and you''re weak, and I can''t use that ability. Anyway, the only solution is for Tugumi to be able to control herself. Otherwise, even if I can erase the materialized image of being in school right now, as long as Tsugumi is around, I think I''ll come out again."


    "It''s not a problem because I can''t control it."


    Akei says it like he''s angry. I felt as though I could put the blame on the tsugumi.


    "I don''t know how... but if we don''t find a way to control it eventually, it''s going to be a repeat of the same thing again."


    Tsugumi accepted the words of Junko. When he sees the face he decides to be ready for, Akie and Yasuko cloud his expression.


    "We don''t have the coverage to control it right now, and for the moment, we need to do something about it with people we don''t like."


    And, true.


    "I don''t want to know more about who those guys are. Even if you don''t know what it''s all about, you know what it''s all about, right? Because you created it."


    I looked at the twig and said.


    "My spouse mom is dead. There are three people who can confirm that they are showing up right now: the demon uncle, Bookworm Ji, and Shadow Shadow. Shadow is a child who has been pushed all the negative aspects of my mind, but also another possibility for me. Bookworm Ji-chan is a greedy knowledgeable, intellectually thirsty person, a dignified and knowledgeable person"


    So Tsugumi cut off the words once and cleared the space between them.


    "The devil''s uncle is the one who brings creativity to me, and he has the oldest and longest relationship with me. He was always talking to me. He always urged me to do my best to paint, and he forcefully told me what it meant to paint. He encouraged me to hit the picture, even if it was hard."


    "Daemon of Creation"


    When I heard Tsugumi''s words, Junko said those words.


    "Dr. Yukooka knows Jung, too."


    Look at Junko and smile. I don''t know what else to say.


    "Collective unconsciousness - a pattern that appears in common in dreams - can you interpret the original archetype of an image that is universally present in the depths of all human minds, defined by the psychologist Jung, as daring to classify it as unfavorable, even while Tugumi is universally unconscious, because she sees the world out of it and is rebelling against them?


    "Yeah."


    To the words of Junko, Tsugumi snorts down.


    "For example, the spouse mom is one of the original Archetypes, the Tai Mother Great Mother. This is the image of mercy, guardianship or inclusive motherhood. I can''t even call you Mother Earth. Images against them exist as images in the minds of all. But there''s the other way around. Negative image of something called a mother. Excessive pushing of affection, excessive restraint, self-projection, trying to do exactly what I think. Tsugumi has portrayed the Great Mother, a mother-in-law named Tsugumi, in this downright negative image. And I was afraid of the painting I painted myself. Aren''t you?


    "Yeah, I was rebelling, rejecting and denying what we all had. I had to deny it. I''ve always wanted more kindness in the world, but they''re not. And finally, even the demon uncle, who was my backing the most, denied it. I''ve made it unfavorable. Maybe that''s why the devil''s uncle left me and ran off."


    After acknowledging Junko''s guess, Tsugumi gives his guess. Only a few days ago, the presence of the devil''s uncle was neglected. I felt like my mother.


    "What is the daemon of creation?


    Yasuko asks Junko.


    "Tsugumi talked about it, too, but I wonder if it''s a presence that encourages human beings to be creative. You mean drive enthusiasm for creation? Those who break relationships, lead unhealthy lives, and lead to the ruin of their lives, are possessed by the daemon of creation. The idea is that the spirit of artists and writers was destroyed because the demons of creation worked negatively."


    Yasuko, Akie, and the constitutional successor, listening to Junko, learned an instinctive fear. I was wondering if such a thing was possessed by a tugmire.


    "By nature, these are only the statues of concepts, the Vigeons. Something universal in the mind of all. But Tsugumi, influenced by Mr. Jung''s book, has shaped them as fantasy dwellers."


    "If you say that the image of the cliff room has become a reality and even held itself, what are those things for... He says he doesn''t even know about it in the cliff room, but he doesn''t even know what it is?


    The constitutional succession speaks of doubts. Tsugumi shakes his head silently to the side.


    "It''s a mystery why you might show up at school. There''s no way to witness it anywhere else, is there? There may be some reason why schools are limited."


    True said.


    "I''d like to make contact. I will personally."


    "Here we go again...... [incomprehensible]


    "No, no, no... you can have a little research appetite."


    True groans with jito eyes, Junko waves and smiles in front of his face.


    "And I was wondering if you could bring Tugumi''s mother? As I said the other day, I need counseling, so I want to hear a lot about it."


    "Okay."


    Akie will face anxiety at Tsugumi, who accepts Junko''s request in two replies.


    (Anyone would believe that is where the harrassment of the tsugumi...)


    I think so. Akie couldn''t trust Junko very much. Since I have too much understanding of the phenomenon that Tsugumi caused, I even suspected that Junko was the mastermind, saying that I was conveniently going ahead with the conversation.

 1715 13

    After school. Aya, Yasuko, and the three constitutional successors were in the classroom, making a difficult face. Tsugumi went to the club.


    "Can I trust those people?


    Akie, who sat down slightly on Yasuko''s desk, cuts out the suspicion with a revealed face.


    "These are the people who came to solve this school anomaly via the back line. You''ll be fine. What will the public do first?"


    said the constitutional successor. Teachers are a strain of "Don''t let the occult delude you" and "There''s no such thing as a strange phenomenon". There are many teachers who say they have witnessed it, but they do not publicly try to acknowledge it. Of course, some teachers put it on topic during class.


    "I think you can trust me too..."


    Yasuko insists modestly while being aware of Akiya''s eyes.


    "Ha... am I the only one who can''t be trusted? He said things about that white kid and all the mess I found out about, but I don''t particularly trust him."


    He sighed in his arms.


    "We can support the tsugumi. Otherwise, we''ll just have to leave it to those people."


    Yasuko is tempted.


    "I know that. That''s why I''m here."


    Akane said in a grumpy way.


    "I don''t know what it is, but we can take on the most important role. No... I don''t know if I can help you guys..."


    "What are you talking about, you Yankee? Tsugumi thinks you''re a dick, too. You can''t help but want to be more than a daddy."


    Akei points out with a grin to the constitutional succession that made him feel less confident along the way.


    "Sort of."


    A constitutional succession that laughs lightly, without any particular denial.


    "But it''s also for me. I don''t know if there''s a monster out there, but I don''t want to run away from it pretending I don''t see it anymore."


    Both Ayako and Yasuko guessed what the words of the constitutional succession meant, and their faces were a little strong.


    A burden that couldn''t be stopped until the end, even if you wanted to stop it, once when a tugmire was being bullied. Disgust with cowardly and cowardly self. Wedges punched into the hearts of the three.


    I can''t start over with the past, but I don''t want to repeat that anymore. I want to resist. That feeling was strong in the three of us.


    Tomorrow''s story in the press department was to deal with a pattern of engagement between True, Shangmi and Seventy Seven Wonders.


    Tsugumi draws her spouse mom again, even as she endures disgust. However, he does not draw his whole body, blurs his figure and, above all, draws it with no heart. And even draw true and upper beauty.


    I drew it with no heart to prevent my spouse mom from being resurrected as a result of the painting. I painted True and Upper Beauty because I want them to at least stay close among the tugmites.


    "Hmm... Painter, are you not feeling well?


    A female member of the same grade speaks out with a strange face when she looks at the illustrations she can make.


    "Huh? Does that look like it? Spica, it''s nothing. I''m normal..."


    It''s not normal, but Tugumi takes care of it.


    "There''s a painting... I mean, it was always a haunted painting that was more emotional... and this time it was pale, um... I can''t think of a good word for it."


    Tsugumi was shocked to hear the words of a female member named Spica. I don''t think they are. Instead, I can understand now that Tsugumi has noticed a fine change as well because he is taken seriously and always has. That''s why it''s hard.


    For Tugumi, painting is the biggest base of mind. No matter how hard it was, if I had punched into the painting, my mind would have been clear only when I was drawing. And it is also the home of Tsugumi''s confidence. I was shocked when they pointed out the fact that the painting also had a negative impact.


    People can keep their minds stable if they find any basis for their minds. But the stronger your dependence on or delusion or affection for a base, the more damage you will take commensurate with it when a crack runs or let alone breaks at that base.


    "Hey... painter, your face is bright blue"


    "It''s okay."


    Tsugumi is forced to smile at the director, who peeks in worried.


    "Don''t push it. General Manager, Mr. Cliff Room, I paint here every day, and I make him work a little too hard."


    "Well... it was too burdensome to push the painter"


    "No, I''m really fine. Even if you''re not painting here, what you''re painting. I paint at home."


    Tugumi was saved by the kindness of the caring members. I felt energized.


    The demon uncle, Shadow, and Bookworm J-chan half-baked the library room and couldn''t stay, and now they were lurking in the audiovisual room.


    When evacuating from the library room, Bookworm Ji-chan has had his spare book, so I still don''t have trouble reading it. Sooner or later, I''m going to sneak up on it.


    "My grandmother was our key, Nee. With that, I might have been able to rule Tugumi, Nee."


    The devil''s uncle pounds as he pounds the stick.


    I think we need to revise the plan a little bit.


    And, bookworm ji-chan.


    "Let''s try to make it a little quicker. I didn''t expect the emergence of those who would overwhelm us, but I didn''t expect so many such strong men to show up. Besides, the residents of the back streets, the users of Uenohara''s ancient martial arts, and the living legendary Mad Scientists are very varied."


    "Then I''ll do an example experiment tomorrow, Zoe. If possible, experiments will be combined, and some of the interrupters will be destroyed."


    "Become two birds with one stone, or shall he who pursues two rabbits not gain one rabbit?"


    Listening to the devil''s uncle''s policy, Bookworm Ji-chan laughs sarcastically.


    "By the way, why isn''t Animus the unfavorite one?


    said Shadow sitting in gym. In Tugumi''s head, he was born at about the same time as the Animous, so Shadow was aware of its existence.


    "That''s one of the original Archetype paintings, special Der. Tugumi loves you, Lou."


    "Sounds like it. Otherwise, they won''t even give you the right to maneuver your body as the other personality of Tugumi."


    Listen to the devil''s uncle, and the shadow throws up abominably.


    "Uhmu. What Tsugumi looked like when he was a boy, that''s Animus. Yo. It''s projected on Tugumi herself, so that''s a special dar."


    "I wasn''t chosen because Tsugumi loved me and chose me..."


    A shadow that spills a masochistic grin.


    "There''s only one more unfavorite. No... should I say two. I haven''t embodied it yet."


    Bookworm Ji-chan mouths a meaningful dialogue.


    "He''s going to be the key person, Nah."


    "My demon uncle and bookworm ji-chan know and there''s too much I just don''t know"


    "That''s because you walk fluffy all the time and don''t participate in our conversations too often, Zoe."


    Uncle of the devil told the disgruntled shadow with a smiley face

 1716 14

    The next morning. Cliff house.


    "Dr. Yukioka, the insurance doctor, told me again that he wanted your mother to stay with him when he counseled me. He wants to talk to you directly."


    "Okay. Let''s go. I''m off work in the morning."


    I listen to Tugumi and interpret him as someone who takes proper account of my daughter, and I''m even more relieved, Azami.


    But the peace of mind disappeared somewhere. Because one question came to mind.


    (Something may be wrong with Tugumi lately. I mean, we''re growing up, and the conversation is smooth? I used to hold onto it, and I often don''t understand this story, or it was hard to understand what Tsugumi was saying...)


    I accept that it''s growing properly with age, and it''s something to be happy about, but the seal makes me suspicious.


    The truth is, we know that twigs are mentally retarded. Even if you diligently deny and delude it, it is a great premise in your heart. That twig has become a decent head is something to be glad about, but emotions such as anxiety and suspicion are stronger.


    Her mother''s intuition was alarmed why she had suddenly become decent and whether the cause might be unexpected or something unobtrusive was involved. If the seal knew the truth, what could it have done to her?


    Every morning during Euthanasia II, classes are held after a short homeroom.


    During the morning homeroom, the ten nights and shakes were as usual, sneaking open holographic displays in mini sizes to check information sites on the back streets. You should know as much as possible what happens in the backstreet connection.


    "Oh my God! There''s a strange phenomenon on the west stairs between the third and second floors. You can''t go! If you go, you won''t get out!


    Thanks to the students screaming around in the hallway, the home room is interrupted and bothered. Many students knew the Lord of the Voice for ten nights and shakes. The warden.


    "Don''t want to go when they tell you not to go"


    "Will you be unable to get out?


    "Does that mean there''s already a guy who can''t get out..."


    "Not only haunted, but also strange phenomena in places?


    "Be quiet, you guys."


    The classroom squeaks. Not only here, but other classes are equally bothered and have similar conversations.


    "Let''s go ten nights."


    "No, they caution me not to go..."


    At the time the ten nights spilled a smile on the shake of a call with a slight laugh, the two received an email from the truth.


    "Never come to the west staircase between the third and second floors. I can''t get out of this place when I get into it. Call Rin. ''


    "You want me to call Mr?


    Shake tilts his little neck.


    "With the power of space manipulation, he may be trapping it."


    "Oh well. That''s why you can solve it. Can''t Junko do it?


    Ten nights says and convinces, while still mouthing new questions.


    "Even if Junko can do the same thing, he''s probably the one who dares not let you know. Or are you losing touch, or are there circumstances that prevent you from coming"


    And, ten nights.


    I think it''s gonna take a while to get to school.


    While wondering if the trapped ones would be safe until then, Shao contacted the


    West staircase between the second and third floors. Many students are trapped on the stairs that stretch. Up or down, the stairs just loop and continue indefinitely, that''s the state.


    A few minutes ago, Uemami was confined to this space first. There were already many students at that time.


    If Uemami really called for help that seemed to be the most dependable, he really accidentally stepped into this realm and got trapped. And the number of students being trapped is increasing. Those who have heard the noise have fallen into the trap of this space one after the other.


    The radio waves to the outside connect, so I decided to contact the warden to explain the situation, mobilize a bad group to sue the stairwell blockade, and at the same time ask him to stay away from the stairs.


    "It''s not just the monsters, but also the variations in space that are beginning to occur"


    "That''s a strange phenomenon."


    True and Upper Mi stay together on their backs and talk. When the raid might come, he remained vigilant.


    The other students sit on the stairs and anxiously await the resolution of this phenomenon. The sight of two legendary fierce men, True and Upper Beauty, is reliably reflected in their eyes and relieves some of their anxiety.


    "So, what happens now? Is something monstrous coming at me? Or just trapped."


    "I wonder if it''s set up a way out or something. I''ve heard strange things like that before. The story is that there are red and black doors in the building, and if you open red and black alternately, you can get out of the building. If I''m wrong, I''ll start all over again."


    "Sounds like a game."


    "I mean, if this is also the product of Mr. Cliff Room''s fantasy, Mr. Cliff Room might tell you"


    "I''ve already contacted you because I thought so, but I don''t know."


    "Oh well..."


    As True and Upper Beauty kept talking, I heard screams from above.


    Even though the stairs are looped, it takes quite a while to get to the loop point. Students are dispersed as loops occur at points where stairs last seven floors and are connected up and down.


    Don''t you move.


    Upper Mi warns the surrounding students with a sharp voice, while going up the stairs with True.


    "This guy again"


    Seeing the cause of the scream and the students who were losing their hips, True and Upper Mi eased their guard.


    "Oh."


    Seeing the face of True and Upper Beauty, it rings as if a tiger greets him.


    Truth approaches, stroking the tiger.


    "Uh, me too."


    Upper beauty is also driven by the desire to stroke, stroking from the opposite side of truth. I know it''s a harmless tiger to humans, so there''s no fear, no fine dust.


    "Did this guy get into a trap, too?


    "Guru ~ ��"


    A tiger who leaks a pitiful roar and hangs his head in the sense that he has no face, to the questions truly uttered.


    "Isn''t it pretty nasty that even this kid can''t get out? Or this kid and the Seventy Seven Wonders weird always disappear somewhere, but where the hell are they?"


    And, Uemami speaks the question.


    "One deviant dimension - disappearing into a narrow world of spirituality and matter."


    Somewhere, a familiar voice sounded and answered Shangmi''s question.


    "Gururu"


    A tiger roars as he strips away his hostility. At the end of the tiger''s gaze, a shadow appeared.


    "Is this your fault?


    "I guess I''ll just say no. I''m not lying."


    To the true question, with a teasing grin, Shadow answered.


    "I wonder who the tiger is. No, I know you''re similar to us, but why are you hostile to us? He said he didn''t know the devil''s uncle or Bookworm. More mysterious than we are."


    With his gaze on the tiger, Shadow shrugs his shoulder.


    "I know what I am and how I was born. I... am the unfortunate, pathetic person in the world."


    Shadow turned off his grin and suddenly began to tell his story.


    "I''m another possibility for Tugumi. To me, Tsugumi pushed all his negatives. Because Tsugumi himself wanted to be beautiful, because he wanted to be pure, he only eliminated the disturbing bad heart from himself, and created me made of the evil heart alone. Yes... complete evil from birth. That''s me. Is there such a pathetic story? Who''s more pathetic than me?


    While immersed in self pity, there is unstoppable despair and anger, which was seen from the shadow''s shape.


    "Hate for Tugumi. Anger at the world. Patience for yourself. That''s all my personality is. That''s all. Somebody... Anybody, just have a little sympathy. Please comfort me. Understand."


    "Have you pushed everything into your heart to pity yourself? As a result, you were born with a woman who would only suffer?


    Uemami asks. It''s a terrible story indeed, and I think Uemami is pathetic. But no one can, like, fully understand that feeling. It''s someone else - no, because it''s someone else.


    "It said Shadow was another possibility for me. That it''s not necessarily evil. He said he was an immature self and also a self out of a branch of possibility."


    True deliberately speaks in a soft voice. Junko told me to read a little of Jung''s book, so I''m mouthing what was written in the book.


    "Your presence is a necessity for the cliff room as well. I put a lid on him that I didn''t want to be and don''t look at him, his act is more wrong. I have to admit I saw you without the cliff room turning a blind eye."


    "Hmmm... I don''t care if you say that to me, the enemy..."


    Truly, with Jung''s acceptance in his mouth, Shadow laughs lightly.


    "Shadow is a fast ghee."


    Behind its shadow rises a silhouette of silk hats and swallow tail clothes.


    "Stop flirting with our shadow, yo. Interpretation, you are enemies. And are the twigs our only tools, Ra?"


    The devil''s uncle let him spread a nasty grin as he jerked off his toy jaw.

 1717 15

    Tsugumi attended school with Azami.


    "It''s school with your mother. Elementary school."


    "I can''t help it."


    To the twig walking next door with joy, the seal remembers the smile and nostalgia. When I was in junior year of elementary school, I was anxious to make them attend school alone, and I accompanied them to school with me every morning, and I picked them up when I returned. Now that it''s happening, Azami thinks that that might have been too protective.


    Tugumi is dressed as a girl today. I originally felt that boys were a little more adult, but when I was a girl, my personality became young and innocent.


    "Tugmi has changed lately."


    I was going to keep my mouth shut, but I changed my mind and a seal that speaks of what I''ve always thought.


    "Yeah. It''s been a fun day, so I think it''s changed a little bit because of that"


    Tsugumi answered by mixing truth with truth. The only fun part is the results, and it hasn''t changed because it''s fun.


    "You still need counseling, don''t you? You sure you don''t have any idea?


    As you may be old enough to have mental troubles, explore. But I definitely don''t want to admit that it''s psychotic. Very ill structured. Bad health. I can''t really accept a seal caught in the old and bad preconceived notion of psychotic equals abnormal.


    Eventually, the twigs and seals on the school headed first to the infirmary. The teacher in charge is contacted in advance and informed of the situation.


    When I walked into the infirmary, there was an irresistible and delicate fragrance indoors.


    "I''m burning incense so I can relax, don''t you like it?


    Junko spreads his uncontrolled grin to confirm. Of course, it''s not just a relaxing fragrance, but also a hypnotic effect, a specialty made by Junko. Although it does not have the stronger hypnotic effect.


    "It''s okay."


    "Fine. It smells so good ~"


    "Oh well. Good. Let''s get started."


    Sit side by side with twigs and seals, facing Junko.


    "Uh... I feel like I''m forgetting something very important. But, you know, I don''t feel like remembering. It''s important, but I don''t like it very much."


    Before Junko spoke, he spoke from Tsugumi. This is not about the relaxing or hypnotic effects of incense, but about what Tsugumi had decided to say when he got here.


    "That day, the day something could play in me, I forgot... Seventy-seven wonders began that day."


    "I wonder if that''s the beginning... It''s impossible that my memory will disappear. Forgetting is a state where you can''t retrieve it because it''s behind a memory drawer."


    Junko puts his hand on his chin and says with a strange face.


    "Shall I try to remember somehow? Maybe it''s an important clue."


    "Ugh... yeah..."


    Urged by Junko, Tsugumi nodded looking at Junko with a threatening look.


    The only person who showed up was the devil''s uncle, and I couldn''t see Bookworm Ji. Of course I can''t be alarmed. We have to be vigilant because it can also set us up with accidental strikes.


    (Devil, it''s different, isn''t it? Thanks to him, I always learned to be on guard against accidents)


    Upper beauty reminds me of an evil boy with pitch-black skin.


    "By the way, Day, don''t you feel there''s a lot of mystery, Nah? For example, why is this strange phenomenon happening in this exclusive space called Euthanasia II, Lou? Or Ne."


    "If you jump out of school, it''ll be seventy-seven wonders of school."


    When I heard the devil''s uncle''s words, Shadow joked and said:


    "Out of the blue, the shadow dialogue might hit you right now, yo. Whether the concept of being in school is immobilized in the tugmi, or the desire of the tugmi is limited to the space called school, Neh. Either way, it''s all cliffroom twigs. Yo. There''s already dead people out there, and she''s guilty, Nah. And when there''s no sense of sin, Tar."


    "You pushed me..."


    Shadow shudders in a sinister face.


    "So far, dead is nothing but a bully with a worthy life like a manure bug, sir, but I don''t know what''s gonna happen in the future, yo"


    "What are you talking about at the moment of the culprit? I don''t know what you guys are up to, but you''re trying to put us Euthanasia II students at risk. I still am."


    Upper beauty, angry at the spiralling devil''s uncle, stares at the devil''s uncle and speaks out in a tight tone.


    "You...... I really don''t like it. Why are you sticking your neck in for some kind of twig that you''re not even friends with?


    A shadow that makes me even more grumpy when I hear the words of Shangmi like that.


    "It''s not just for Mr. Cliff Room. Because the students at this school asked me to. Besides, I felt this phenomenon was something I couldn''t overlook. I''m pretty sure that instinct was right every day."


    "Hmmm...... I''m so annoyed. You don''t have to open your mouth anymore. Every time you open your mouth, a beautiful shiny shit comes out of your mouth, and it sucks."


    Two girls who say what they thought to each other and stare at each other.


    "Oh, no, it''s like a spark bee mode between girls over there, Nah. Girls are scary nay. This one plays this way, Boo?


    I speak truly as the devil''s uncle pounds his hands with a stick.


    "You''re the mastermind - the monsters'' heads are fine, right?


    True to confirm again while increasing the killing temper.


    "Huff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff-fuff But I think I''m more awesome than you think I am, yo. Maybe I can say lass boss in the mastermind of this world, Dar."


    The devil''s uncle spreads his hands and laughs good at it.


    "I am the daemon of creation. As a universal unconscious, Lou pervasive in all human minds. It''s a thing that inspires all humans to create, Zoe. who inspire creation in the hearts of people. In more shattered terms, those who drive to creative activity. It was this Meder who gave culture to mankind."


    "You''re only a product of Jung''s fantasy, Russ Boss. That''s what you''re given, and you''re just taking it personally."


    "Say me like a program, Nah. I have a firm self, a soul, yo."


    To true pointing out, an uncle of the devil who gives a rare and angry voice.


    "So here''s what to say? Sick of the devil."


    With the shadow staring, Uemami speaks out.


    "The devil who treats you like a sickness."


    And, true.


    "Satanically, I think that''s defo, Nah."


    Without anger at these dialogues, he was, on the contrary, the uncle of the devil smiling satisfactorily for some reason.


    "Guru..."


    Next to the true, the tiger roars low. The reward for the words is good, so I guess I''m urging you to fight it out, and I truly received it.


    "You protect the students."


    "Guru"


    As True looks to the demon''s uncle, he lays his hand on the tiger''s head and tells him, the tiger roars back and goes to the students who are wrapped up on the stairs.


    (Maybe...)


    Truth is, I think there is, and when I try it, the tiger gets his tail up and swings it sideways twice.


    "You make sense..."


    Uemami squeaks. The gaze remains directed at the shadow.


    (No... the words don''t make sense)


    Deny the answer of Upper Beauty in your heart and turn your consciousness once again to the demon uncle.


    True killings rise even more explosively, like pulling a gun out of your nostrils, shooting three shots at your demon uncle.


    At about the same time, the demon''s uncle''s face turned big. No, it was as if his face had spread, and his mouth had spread wide open, and his lips turned up on the outside. It looked as if the demon''s uncle''s mouth had covered his entire body completely. The teeth, tongue, and palate are enormous.


    All three bullets appear to have been fired directly into the demon''s uncle''s mouth, but they cannot be confirmed.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I can''t tell the difference between words just because I''m saying it with my mouth. I don''t know, Lo."


    With his spread mouth undone and his demon uncle laughing so well, he gently waves the stick from top to bottom.


    True bounced sideways, as if to match the movement. Immediately afterwards, the invisible mindset destroys the stairs.


    "Ho ho"


    In the mood to praise the mess, the devil''s uncle waves even more sticky.


    The next blow was completely irreplaceable. A shock wave created by mindfulness forces strikes true from side to side, and a true body blows up to the wall.


    But the truth is, get up and shoot the gun right away. Not a lot of damage.


    But the demon''s uncle''s mouth spread wide again, and the bullet disappeared somewhere with it.


    "Did you really think that with a dicky weapon called a gun or something, you could kill me, a lurker in the heart to all creators, etc., Nah? You''re just a human being, I''m a transcendent, and I don''t know how to make this difference, Nah."


    An uncle of the devil who instantly undoes his wide spread mouth and stirs it in a downward tone, but the truth was that he hadn''t broken his poker face, nor was he upset.

 1718 16

    Shadow stuck a distorted grin into Ueme.


    I hate you scattered. I don''t feel like killing you from the shadows, while I tell you what it is, and letting you stick up a mad grin. That''s what Kamimi cares about.


    Go into the attack range. No, the shadow comes from the front, swinging his arms sideways at the head of Upper Beauty.


    The speed and destructive power are phenomenal, but the move turns the attack of a completely unsophisticated shadow without difficulty as Uemi sinks his torso.


    And at the same time as dodging, he swings his whole body from a low position and puts a foot payment on the shadow.


    Shadow can''t handle it as if, his legs shrugged by Upper Beauty and he falls flashly across.


    In addition to the impact of the fall, the shadow could not understand for a moment what had happened and the reaction had been significantly delayed.


    In the abdomen of such a shadow, the kick of Upper Mi''s pursuit is seen.


    "Ho ho, ho ho"


    That reaction of a shadow that is painfully beaten with pigeon tails, coughed up round his body, scattered with dark saliva and smothered is no different from that of a person.


    Shangmi has no forgiveness or hesitation whatsoever, and next she releases a kick in the face.


    But Upper Beauty''s legs hit something soft.


    "Piyo, Piyo, Piyo"


    That materialized with the adorable ringing voice. Since it materialized into the space where the shadow was, the shadow''s body is pushed backwards.


    A giant hyoco with a dark body appeared in front of Upper Beauty, blocking her on the stairs. Seventy Seven Wonders, Big Hiyoko, which emerged in the oldest days and has so many sightings. There are stories of eating and killing students, but when they are subsequently witnessed, they do not hear reports of harm done to students.


    "I had a hard time taking him in. Thanks to you, I can''t take the rest of them in anymore."


    Shadows hide behind big leopards and say.


    Though giant, he wonders if he feels pain, and Upper Mi rotates his right arm fast and penetrates into the abdomen of the big leopard.


    The feathers splash violently. Blackened blood also splashes. I did feel the feeling of choosing meat.


    "Piyo Piyo Piyo Piyo"


    The big hiyoko just jumped forward and advanced without flinching. Only then will Upper Beauty''s body blow heavily to the rear, striking her back and shoulders against the stairs.


    (cute, but the power is amazing)


    With his face in his face, he''s a superior beauty who tries to get up quickly, but he doesn''t listen to what his body has to say because of the shock he''s hit by the body and the damage he''s hit by the stairs. I can''t react right away.


    "Piyo, Piyo, Piyo"


    An adorable ringing big leopard''s foot steps on the right leg of Upper Beauty, and even claws through his thighs, with three red muscles.


    "Piyo Piyo"


    More Special Mouths are rolled out.


    (They''ll kill me!


    Upper Beauty''s body moved naturally the moment she remembered the serious crisis in her life.


    When he woke up only his upper body with his foot-stepped outfit, releasing a counter with his eclipse palm, and grinding his big leopard mouth, his upper beauty arm pounded straight through his big leopard face, stirring it up to his head.


    The big hiyoko movement stops. The giant slowly fades away and vanishes.


    Before it disappears completely, he jumps in so that Shadow is replaced by a big leech and kicks Upper Beauty in the head.


    Upper Mi deflected her torso and tried to dodge it, but in time, Shadow''s feet blurred her head.


    He just blushes, but eats an awesome shock in his head and bleeds out of his temples. If it had been a direct hit, Upper Beauty''s face would have messed up like a big leech''s head, too, but for pulling back, the hit was shallow enough.


    Upper beauty''s body moves without stopping, rising as it rotates backwards, jumping further backwards to take the distance.


    Shadow blushes when he sees Upper Beauty, who left three scars unbroken on his thigh and even bled out of his head and dyed his face with blood.


    "I''ll tell you more than once, I, I hate guys like you a lot. So hurting me doesn''t make me feel bad at all. On the contrary, it makes me faint."


    While he uttered hatefully, Shadow remembered chest pain.


    (Normally, I don''t put it in my mouth. I mean to say that on purpose......)


    It''s evil, but it''s also actually influenced by Tsugumi''s good heart - that''s how Uemi takes it. I don''t even feel like killing.


    "But you''re not going to kill me, are you? No, I can''t kill him. Even you are Mr. Cliff Room."


    Shadow gives a lightly bewildered look to Upper Beauty, who points it out in a calm voice.


    "Say what..."


    It was a shadow I tried to argue with, but the words don''t come out well.


    True to shoot more guns while knowing they will be taken by mouth.


    "What''s going on with the bullet in your mouth?


    After shooting, I''ll ask.


    "I don''t know, yo. It hurts a little, Nah."


    (Don''t know?


    Well, the truth is, there was something I thought.


    (These guys are like being between spirit and matter. In other words, the definition is uncertain. Then let him clearly recognize it, and that won''t make any difference?


    I decided to give it a try.


    "Hasn''t the meat solution worked either? If the bullet is hitting your body, even if it doesn''t go through, the solution in the bullet will erode your body. He can kill Battle Creature, too."


    "What is it, Toe?


    Hearing the true dialogue changes the complexion of the demon''s uncle.


    The truth is, I''m not lying about anything. I just told him the facts.


    "Awwwwwwwwww!


    Uncle of the devil who learns severe pain all over his body. And then the flesh melts out of the body, and so does the epidermis, and the flesh flows out.


    (I knew it... This guy can also prevent bullets. Or bullets can do damage as well. Because I know something called a gun. But the phenomenon you don''t recognize doesn''t work for this guy, and it doesn''t work. Because it''s still like half an image. Then let it be recognized, and it becomes a physical phenomenon, and the natural effect will appear)


    If they don''t recognize it as an attack, they don''t get through as an attack. I mean, an invisible attack or something like that wouldn''t work. But if you teach it, the effect will manifest itself in the right way.


    "All right, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    Uncle of the devil who emits the anger. All the melting holes are blocked and the meat also stops melting. I think I stopped it on my own.


    "Hey To... Tired Doh, managed to offset it... I''ve tried to create substances in my body that offset the solution, yo. That doesn''t work anymore, Nah."


    Cold sweats, but the demon''s uncle laughs.


    "Sa, do you still have your hands, Nah?


    "It''s as much"


    True takes a hammer out of his left hand cuff and throws it at the devil''s uncle.


    "This is it?


    The demon uncle took the hammer by hand. And when I held it in my hand, I noticed a steel wire stretching out of the hammer.


    True rushes out for the devil''s uncle. The Devil''s Uncle''s gaze turns to the true.


    The moment the demon''s uncle released his hammer, he jumped his left arm up a lot while switching on the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire. Steel wires jump at the same time.


    The arms of the demon''s uncle, who was aware of both the hammer and the steel wire, are severed.


    A truth approaching the uncle of the flinched demon clearly showed the long clear needle in his right hand, as the demon uncle could see, throbbing and poking.


    "To that extent Day"


    The devil''s uncle mocked him and tried to wield the stick, but he couldn''t. At some point, the steel wire was wrapped around the stick.


    Truth leaves the devil''s uncle. The demon''s uncle tries to wield the stick again when he cuts steel wire wrapped around the stick with cautionary power.


    "Ha ha."


    "What!?


    With the roar, he bit the devil''s uncle''s neck from behind and a tiger pushed the devil''s uncle down to the foreground.


    I wasn''t protecting my students, Carr.


    "I''m a student, too. I knew if I showed you the danger, you''d come and help me."


    This true word is more than half false. The truth is, you only know that the tiger is coming to help. But it was telling the tiger so that the truth would do so in advance. Not with the flesh voice, but with the voice of the heart.


    When the truth told the tiger in his mouth to protect his students, the tiger behaved as if he understood the human language. But before that, the truth was that the tiger''s feelings were somehow conveyed. Just trying to fight.


    Before the words, this tiger complained to the tiger, suspicious of his telepathic abilities. If you can hear my heart, tell me to shake my tail twice. Then the tiger was complaining to the tiger in his heart that he would ambush me then because he would create a gap for the devil''s uncle because he moved right.


    (I''m not just a tiger, I have telepathic abilities. And the enemy hasn''t noticed that fact, and we know it. this is a big advantage)


    I''m glad this tiger isn''t the enemy, and I really think I''ll make it. It doesn''t make any sense at all.


    "Oh, my lei!


    The devil''s uncle''s flesh deforms, and the contours of his whole body ripple wide. The tiger was surprised, away from the devil''s uncle.


    He was an uncle of the devil who tried to be amoebic and take in the tiger''s body in reverse, but the prospect failed.


    When the demon''s uncle returned to human form...


    "Mezzillo Emeralder, come on! Arndo, medilotope con hero!


    Ten nights together with full body green tights and protectors jumped from the top of the stairs, spinning in the air, hitting the devil''s uncle''s back with his own back.


    "It''s a vibrant topecone hero"


    True to watch and praise the ten night prowl moves.


    More gunfire. A bullet wears through the belly of the fallen demon''s uncle. I couldn''t prevent it because it was where I was flinching at the attack of ten nights.


    "Senior Aizawa. Do it."


    The shake waved the hand of those who did not have a gun as he stood beside his face with his special piece-breaker, a pistol that boasted special piercing performance.


    "What about?


    "I called, so I''ll be right there. Sorry I''m late for reinforcements. Teacher''s interrupting. Come on."


    True to ask, shaking answers.


    "It''s not nice to have 2.5 times as many enemies, Nah. That''s not why Ra."


    The devil''s uncle made a cut in the space and got the hell out of there.


    "What about you?


    True sees the upper beauty and the shadow.


    Upper Mi was bloody on her face, and her thighs were bleeding from three painful cuts, but it didn''t seem as good as a serious injury.


    And Shadow can''t see the will to fight. Nestled on the spot, depressed.


    "Go. Because I''m gonna miss you."


    Uemami speaks up.


    Shadows raise their faces. With the kind of face I could think of, I turned my gaze toward Upper Beauty, but silently made a gap in the space and left.

 1719 17

    Uncle and Shadow of the Devil escaped into the subspace created by Bookworm Ji-chan.


    It was Bookworm Ji-chan who created the stairs to loop. Once he had mastered the art of manipulating space and made such an experiment, those who opposed him also strayed, so he attacked only conveniently.


    "What the hell, Dar? I''m confused by that little girl bullshit."


    "I''m a little girl too, though."


    Questioned by the devil''s uncle, Shadow spills a self-inflicted grin.


    "Those guys... are they really enemies... I don''t know anymore."


    I recall being truly recognized as being of existential significance or being pointed out to Shangmi that I am unwilling to kill him. I was happy with both. Just remembering warms my cold chest and makes me feel like I was drawn out into the light as I was sinking into the dark.


    "If you want to be attached to a tugmire, separate it here, Coe. Next time we meet, enemies dar."


    "I don''t think so."


    "I hope so, sir."


    While looking at the shadow that would be a flashy face, the demon''s uncle had a feeling that the shadow could no longer be used.


    Shadow was a seed of headache and has no important role at a time when he was whimsical from the beginning and was frequently seen behaving on his own. Even if he lost it, his demon uncle truncated the shadow in his heart, as if it wasn''t a huge loss compared to his spouse mom.


    The memory Tugumi forgot was one she obviously didn''t want to recall. That''s all Tsugumi knew.


    And I was remembering one by one. I tried to forget, try not to remember, I didn''t actually remember, but with what I''ve touched here, I''m remembering nature.


    "Relax. You just have to talk about what you can. And make it easier. Me and Tugumi''s mother are on Tugumi''s side."


    Junko decides it''s time to hear about the hypnotic effects contained in incense, and encourages them with a gentle voice.


    Bringing her to the chair, Tsugumi was surrounded by a strange feeling that closed her eyes and let herself dive into herself. It also seems to be floating in the sky, such a feeling as sinking into the bottom of a deep, dark lake.


    And the first thing I touched was the big scar engraved on Tugumi''s heart.


    "I didn''t give up... but I couldn''t..."


    Tsugumi speaks with a trembling voice, without a pulse.


    "So already...... in all the fantasies that come to mind, I''ve been haunted. In time, I strongly hope the fantasy becomes a reality. Make all kinds of fantasy friends, paint them... Have fun with everyone at school...... But like he said, you don''t have to give up... there''s nothing you can do..."


    "Who''s that guy? Father?"


    Azami asks with a slightly tight voice. But Tsugumi shakes his neck to the side.


    "Yeah, tutor teacher......"


    "Oh......"


    I used to hire a tutor. Tsugumi missed it. I trusted the seals, too.


    "If I hadn''t given up, I would have... said I wouldn''t be wasting it... But I couldn''t..."


    "What?


    Now Junko asks.


    "I can''t tell you in front of your mother. I''m sure he''ll scold me again..."


    "Nah..."


    In the words out of her daughter''s mouth, the face of the seal is mixed and distorted with anger and mourning.


    "It''s all my fault that this happened to the school..."


    "What happened at school?!?


    All I can''t overlook from earlier is the remark, the seal that makes my voice absurd.


    "Angry can have a negative effect on Tsugumi."


    "The negative effects are on Tugumi because of me!?


    Even though Junko warns me, it is as if my daughter will suffer because of me, but I cannot forgive the seal.


    "Just calm down. Mother."


    "Though my daughter went crazy because of me...... no, my tugmi is not mentally or mentally retarded so hey!


    "Hmm, isn''t that an insult to someone with that kind of disability? I mean, that''s what makes Tsugumi suffer the most, but were you always treating her with such a knoll, tormenting Tsugumi, repressing her, hunting her down?


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    When Junko pointed out in a frightening mood, the seal had boiled his head too much and the flux had stopped spinning.


    "Hmm, this definitely sounds like a lot of responsibility to your mother. Parents tormenting their children at their own convenience is the worst idea, okay? If you''re an adult, if you''re a parent, you have to wish your child happiness, don''t you? If you become a parent without self-control, your child will suffer most of the time, but your family situation looks like a pattern to Moro."


    No hesitation whatsoever, Junko pounding on what he thinks.


    I don''t have to be pointed out, and I really know seals. But I still can''t admit it.


    When he was a child, Azami saw his classmate''s mentally retarded child die eating rat shit. I''ve always felt strange. Fear was planted in the seal.


    And by virtue of it, I found out that my daughter was mentally retarded, desperate, but decided not to take that reality. I decided to look away. I didn''t want to see my daughter like that classmate, and being aware of the fact that my own daughter can be seen with such eyes from the public, I can''t afford it. I escaped from an inconvenient reality.


    "I don''t know what happens when your mother hunts down Tugumi any more. Yikes? You could kill yourself, or you could run wild and kill people. I can think of running away and being fooled and sold off by some weird guy. No, it''s a common pattern, isn''t it? It''s not a threat. It can happen. Okay?


    He was a pure child who mouthed roughly the worst case and hunted down seals. As for Junko, the root sad, it''s a great time. I am not only sad, but also mazo at the same time, so I am well aware of how I can hunt them down.


    "If you commit suicide... I tried. Bullying is terrible... it''s too painful to live with... I''m going crazy..."


    The seal is shocked by that dialogue that Tsugumi has spoken.


    "Killing yourself on TV sounds like an idiot," said Shino-jin... People who kill themselves feel so painful...... If there''s so much suffering in this world, I''ll kill myself. If you''ve never tasted that pain, it''s easy to say that suicide is no good, but when you know that pain, you''ll never be able to say those words... "


    As he talks, he sees tears overflowing from the eyes of a tsugmi, and the seal feels like his chest is chopped up.


    "Tsugumi has a disability, so her mother, Azami, needs to grow up and protect her. I can''t believe I''m going to be in pain."


    And it''s something that humans don''t know when they say it, but from what Junko saw, the seal felt like it wasn''t. I didn''t abhor my daughter as a troublemaker, I was just turning away, so if I only decided to be prepared to face the truth, that seemed like something I could change.


    "I''m sorry...... The bitterness and pain of the tsugmi, I did not try to see. Then suffer... You''re the worst mother... Sorry......"


    "Huh? Mother?


    Tsugumi was surprised to see her mother cling to herself and sobbing. At the same time, I wonder why you''re crying.


    The question instantly dissolved as to why he was crying, but Tsugumi dared not be aware of the answer.


    (Parents and children are happy to reconcile, but the key information is vague along the way. Ma, look. Keep this for today and we''ll hear the day again. Besides, I sold Tugumi a favor with this, and then I asked him to come to the lab and take it to the flow of investigating Tugumi''s brain in detail. That''s right.)


    Junko had a clear heart with Junko. For a fruitful harvest I was able to sow the seeds and give them water and fertilizer, I was giggling.


    Students have been locked up on the stairs ever since.


    The students were playing with the tigers. If we don''t attack humans, tigers become just big cats. In that case, I would definitely like to stroke you. I would like to pretend. It would be a supremely natural flow to think so.


    "Where Senior Aizawa and his back number fight the mastermind, I wanted to see it."


    "I recorded it. I''ll puff it later."


    That kind of conversation between the students is in my ear.


    "Stop. If you just give it to me among individuals, don''t put it up in public."


    "Yes...... I''m sorry."


    Students truly stopped and apologized for fear.


    At that time, a gap ran into the space and a hole was drilled.


    "Oh, hey, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Out of the hole, he saw a glimpse of his face, and the shake greeted him with a bright voice.


    "There was a lot of noise in the school building. This staircase is off-limits... hey, what is this tiger?"


    "Oh."


    I was opening the door of the subspace tunnel and talking, and all of a sudden a tiger appeared from the side, so the boulder''s throbbing also upsets me.


    "It''s okay. Okay, Mrs... Because this is a good tiger."


    "Don''t distinguish me like a good monster from a bad monster, shouldn''t I at least say tiger that I''m used to people or something like that?


    As the shake stroked the tiger''s head, he said, ten nights went in.


    "Yunzuka, who is this guy?


    Students in the same class as Shake look and ask.


    "My fianc��. We live together."


    With his chest stretched, he answers with a doya face. Behind the shaking head, he eats an elbow.


    "It hurts, you have a cohabitation."


    "I''m just protecting you from a poor, unfamiliar child. Of course not. Don''t get me wrong."


    Aware of the students around him, he said clearly.


    Eventually, all the students returned to normal space through the subspace tunnel of...


    The tiger should have come through the tunnel with him, but by the time all the students left, he was already gone.


    "A little off the lookout gap...... where have you been?


    "I mean, what the hell is that tiger really?


    Shaking and ten nights raises questions. No one was on guard because he was unidentified, divine, but it was certain that the tiger would be relative to the devil''s uncles, and he seemed to be on his side at the moment.

 1720 18

    Tugumi''s morning counseling in the infirmary has always been on his mind. The class was also up in the sky, and even if Akie or Yasuko or the constitutional successor talked about it during the rest of the day, it remained blurry.


    "I don''t know what happened, but maybe you should just relax"


    I saw an obviously strange twig, Yasuko said


    "No, I said in a series of drags that it was time to set you up"


    But Akie had a different idea.


    "Tsugumi, what happened?


    "Your mother was crying. How could that be..."


    Asakami calls me, and Tsugumi answers with a blurred face.


    "I don''t know if that''s all they say. Don''t you know what the situation was before you cried?


    "Hmmm...... why were you crying? I wonder what was sad about it. I understand..."


    I try to say it if I don''t want to know, and Tsugumi keeps thinking.


    "The teachers were screaming in the staff room. In the stairway commotion earlier."


    One of my classmates back in the classroom reports.


    "Uh, one of the seventy-seven wonders, stair monster?"


    "Along the on-campus occult boom, I was rubbing along the route that the students were cheating on in large numbers, or that the drugs mixed in somewhere to diagnose mass hallucinations."


    "Ugh...... too much for both"


    "Seventy Seven Wonders, Even Public Witnesses Ahead, It''s Uke to Definitely Ignore Me"


    "It''s not funny. When we grow up, we become ugly, filthy creatures who turn away from reality beyond our control..."


    Four people listening to their classmates.


    "I''m the ugliest and dirtiest."


    Suddenly, the tsugmi is uttered with a resounding voice throughout the class.


    The classroom I was bothering to quiet down dramatically, paying attention to the tugmi.


    "I know now because I have a clear head. We all realize that, don''t we? He said I was causing all this noise. I know, and I pretend like I don''t. With sympathy and kindness...... you care...... So I like that too, pretend not to look..."


    "You have no proof of that. You''re not trying to make everyone suffer, even if it is."


    A bad student, a friend of the constitutional successor, told him to calm down the tugmi.


    "Tsukakaya, the current dialogue, the constitutional succession should say"


    "No, no..."


    A constitutional succession that is shaken by friends and gives them an awkward bitter laugh.


    "I can tell even without proof. This is what I hoped...... it was what I wanted. I''m telling you, this is the truth."


    "Even if Tugumi''s paintings are out in the real world, no one else has been harmed. So no problem."


    Even as Yasuko partially affirmed Tugumi''s words, he affirmed them in a calm voice.


    The damage has been done. The first three bullies are dead. But some of my classmates are laughing at Yasuko, who doesn''t count and says no one''s been harmed. We all recognize that they weren''t worth counting as lives, but it was painful for an insipid girl like Yasuko to dare put it in her mouth.


    "I''ve been, but I don''t know what''s going to happen now. I''m not sure what the undesirables are up to."


    "The undesirable?


    constitutional succession asks.


    "In seventy-seven wonders, people trying to do bad things. The staircase loops are also the work of the undesirable. Look, this demon uncle I showed you before. That guy did it."


    It was a twig of momentum that all of the class would uncover, without a problem, even as they heard.


    "So I don''t know what will happen in the future. I have absolutely no control over this strange ability of mine. When I paint the kids I made in my head, they appear in reality, and there are still a lot of kids I painted. There are two more unfavorites..."


    "Okay, I''m talking about some bad guys, but it''s not like Tugumi''s doing bad, and Tugumi''s like a victim."


    Akei keeps following in an attempt to make the tugmi a covering stream.


    Akiya has always had a crush on Tsugumi. When I was being bullied, I watched in silence without being able to cover him. Akae thinks that all classmates are probably the same. Therefore, I also believe that those who blame me will not come out, but I was nevertheless going to make a bad push.


    "The bad guys and the awesome guys at our school are fighting."


    said the boy in class.


    "Back and Aizawa seniors, Yunzuka and Shibuya seniors. He said he saw a student trapped with him in a staircase talk. Fighting the monsters."


    "Yeah, yeah, I heard that, too. I''m sure those people will do something about it. You can count on the back number alone, but there''s even the legendary Senior Aizawa, so you''re already invincible."


    "Don''t forget about the tiger."


    "It''s teethy that we can only support you and leave you to others."


    My classmates start talking to me. Nobody tried to blame Tsugumi, so Akie, Yasuko and the constitutional succession were relieved.


    "I''ll try to work more closely with Uenohara and Seniors Aizawa. I don''t know how much I can do."


    In a strange mood mixed with joy and sorrow, Tsugumi declared.


    (If you just look at the results... every day now, it''s not a bad thing. But... I''m worried about the devil''s uncles'' plans, and what happened after that...)


    These are happy days, Tsugumi thinks. My mother and I were able to reconcile. I''m getting along with everyone in my class. Then even the retardation of intelligence disappeared, and he became the head of the crowd. Everything is too good to be scared of.


    But this happy time, Tugumi has a hunch, probably won''t last like this. I am assuming that there will always be a breakdown and that something of these will always be lost. I accept that''s something I can''t do, but I''m still afraid to lose it.


    Lunch break infirmary. True, Ueme, Ten Nights, and Shaking Four gathered, each making a report.


    True Days reported on the events on the morning loop stairs, and Junko reported on the results of the counseling of Tsugumi and his mother.


    "You care what the devil''s uncle says and does. Sure, the weird thing is school only."


    Ten nights was the part that caught the most.


    "The devil''s uncle said it was because Tsugumi wanted it, but then he stormed out unrelated to Tsugumi''s will, so you''re talking about what the undesirables are. Why are you running wild? What are you trying to do?


    True to touch what can be considered the greatest mystery.


    "Shadow, I didn''t think it would be a bad boy, and if I could open Shadow''s heart a little more, I wouldn''t even be on our side... me, I thought. Is it sweet? Such an idea."


    Uemami looks over at everyone and asks.


    "Sweet."


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    Truly, I assure you without any pussy, Shangmi drops her shoulders with a loose grin.


    "Well, sweet expectation, but not a bad hand. You don''t have to be totally drawn to your side, or you may be able to get along as well as you don''t have to be hostile. And I hope we can at least extract the information."


    "Yeah. But Shadow really hated me, and I kind of opened my heart to Senior Aizawa, so next time he shows up, Senior Aizawa wants me to talk to him again."


    "Rather than loathing it in my heart, I felt like I was doing it. Then Ueno would be much more aware of Ueno than I am."


    "Er... I wonder..."


    Listening to his true thoughts, Ueme leans her little neck with her arms around her, making her a difficult face.


    "If the staircase to loop is the work of the devil''s uncles, then I wonder whether it was True or Upper Mi who tried to kill you or had another aim."


    Junko says. Junko also went to the stairs to loop later, but had already returned to normal space. But still, banned bills and ropes remain stretched in front of the stairs.


    "What''s another aim? For example?"


    Shaking asks.


    "Is it some kind of experiment? To see how the students react? Or whether we can create an exclusive closed space."


    and Junko.


    "Do you end up wondering what kind of memories you don''t want to remember about the cliff room?


    "Yeah. That''s slow..."


    When Junko answered the true word, the door was knocked.


    "Go ahead -"


    "Excuse me."


    With a low, wild voice, the door opens. It was the teacher in jersey who showed up.


    "You guys... we know you''re not the only one. Insurance doctors there would also be famous Mad Scientists in the back streets"


    A teacher with a well-groomed face looks at him with a sharp eye and says:


    (There are no signs that this teacher is the only one...)


    It doesn''t seem like a backstreet dweller, but it really felt like it was releasing an unusually strong aura.


    "Oh, I need to explain something to Senior Aizawa. Tsuruga, a year-long physical education teacher. Everyone tells me you''re a wild teacher who feels and moves more than you think."


    "You must be Tsuruga Sensei!


    A teacher called Tsuruga takes a swing.


    "A lot of teachers are pointing that way, but I''m not. If you need help, come to me."


    Tsuruga said it away in a tone that didn''t make me say yes or no.


    "You guys are trying to keep up with what''s happening at school right now. It''s painful from a teacher''s point of view to make students do such a dangerous thing, but it''s also true that you are the most likely ones. Please. And I hope you''re safe."


    "Oops."


    Reply to Tsuruga, who exhorts with a powerful voice, with the shaking spreading a proper grin.


    Tsuruga, who tried to leave the infirmary, stopped and looked back, looking at Ueme.


    "And Ueno. You don''t have to bring Angelina back. He had good eyes. Most importantly, the more rare it was for secondary school students these days, the more guts were overflowing. Let the students in here incorporate anything. I''ll work you out in our football club."


    "Angelina''s not in middle school."


    Upper Mi smiled and murmured at Tsuruga, who demanded with anticipation.

 1721 19

    Shadow hates the fact that he stays in one place. We walk around the narrow world and see how the students are, so that we can''t get out of the school grounds, but no one else can find us on the premises.


    My uncles tell me to stay away from the infirmary. Junko Yukioka in the infirmary has a high risk of being detected.


    When I took a short walk and returned to the subspace where I was based, there were beings who had not been there before.


    It was a white puppy with a chained collar and chained shackles on his hands and feet. From its back grows pure white wings, with glowing rings floating over its head.


    "Kuh-uh..."


    The puppy sees a shadow, raises a voice like a threat, and shrinks.


    "What is this wanker?


    "It''s the mask Persona, Neh. The name was definitely Coinuel, Nah."


    When Shadow asked, the devil''s uncle answered.


    "Well, I thought it was a former archetype not in Tugumi."


    Tsugumi was thought to be an ''eternal girl'', never wearing the mask Persona. Several former archetypes are missing from her mind. It can also be said that it is out of the collective unconsciousness. Shadow was surprised that one of the things that seemed to be missing was also in the tugmi. Besides, it seems like the most insignificant thing depending on it.


    People wear masks themselves to play a role. It can be occupational or positional. Become who you are not. But Tsugumi did not do such a thing, Shadow thought.


    "What are you saying? Tugumi wears a mask every day. When dealing with a mother, give her a good mother''s mask."


    "Oh, you know what? If you ask me, I will."


    Bookworm Ji-chan points me out, and Shadow claps his hand to convince me.


    "But this is how it appeared now, because the mask was judged unnecessary by Tsugumi."


    Bookworm Ji-chan''s dialogue was one that impaired the nerves of the shadow.


    "Are the unfavourable people considered unnecessary? I guess I am, but Bookworm and the devil''s uncle, that''s not true, is it?


    "There are different reasons, yo. Shadow, Coinuel simply handles it unnecessarily E. Bookworm Ji-chan is perceived as introverted and unethical. My spouse mom is afraid of that too. No. Because I''m the devil in the first place, Neh."


    Uncle of the devil answering shadow questions.


    "That''s right, the staircase experiment was a success, Ne."


    "It was a confined space, though. Success is success. Expanding this scale will take both preparation and time"


    "Hopefully, we won''t have to be tied up in a small space called school. I can go outside."


    Uncle of the devil, Bookworm, and Shadow, all three of them giggle.


    "Not quite, sir. If we succeed, we can change mankind... no, the world itself can change from the ground up, too, nar"


    Turn the silk hat in circles, uncle of the upbeat demon.


    "But... I didn''t expect to be able to move between the material and spiritual worlds and disappear, so I had trouble finding a place, so I did the opposite."


    Bookworm Ji-chan laughs sarcastically.


    The devil''s uncle and Bookworm J-chan had acquired the power to manipulate the space. This ability was acquired during a vicious struggle to somehow move into a narrow space with the spiritual world.


    "Hey, hey, can we just give it to our Creator again?


    "Not now, Dar. Now I don''t want to destabilize Tugumi''s spirit any more than I need to, E"


    "Chi."


    Stopped by the devil''s uncle, the shadow pointy his lips.


    (Then give it to another child. There''s one kid who looks interesting.)


    I didn''t like it when I checked and it stopped me again, so Shadow decided to do it silently.


    "Oh, a raccoon student."


    After school, students wave when they see a Shinno-yaki raccoon in a school-run walking the hallway. The raccoon also waves back.


    "Seventy-seven wonder rates are very high today."


    "Yeah. Momentum likely to leave students I''ve never seen. I saw the three of you."


    "There are four of me. I mean, how do you count, are you a person?


    Fruit rhinoceros flies as the girls rumor as they drop off the raccoon. It was already free from the shadows, yet it was resurrected.


    "We had a lot of lunch breaks, but this, it''s too much, isn''t it? Look, there too."


    A male student points out the window. In the backyard of the school building, Big Hiyoko and Mimizman walk side by side. The big leeches were also firmly resurrected after being freed from the shadows.


    Upon entering the classroom, a couple of human-shaped ginger cookies sat down amicably on the stage. Students gather around it and take pictures side by side.


    "Mummy."


    From inside the infirmary, Junko, who witnessed Mimizman walking in the backyard, groaned.


    "Mm-hmm... this is a heroic mouse."


    Mimizman, who noticed Junko''s hot gaze, turns toward the infirmary.


    Junko spreads a grinning, uncontrolled grin and invites him.


    Mimizman twists his body and heads to the infirmary. Junko opens the door on the side of the backyard and invites him inside.


    "He was definitely a mitzman, wasn''t he? Oh, you''re so naughty."


    Talk familiarly, pet the blemish body without hesitation, and appreciate Junko.


    "You were right to bring in as much equipment as you could carry from the lab. I was wondering if I could give you a few tests? Because it''s just a little bit. Hey. Because it doesn''t hurt much."


    Junko, who for some reason badly liked Mimizman, groaned and urged Mimizman to put him to bed.


    (ii) The number of reports of seventy-seven wonders written in the Sino-Chinese newspaper has reached double digits in just yesterday''s minutes. Everyone sees that the number of reports scheduled for tomorrow for today will rise even further.


    "Not only about the stairs, but yesterday and especially the number of outbreaks are rising. We''ve seen about three of them, except for the morning chaos."


    And, ten nights.


    "Oh, I found the fourth one. You''re alive."


    Shake pointing out the window. If you look out the window for ten nights, there''s definitely a big leech walking in the backyard of the school building.


    "The first vinyl demon to talk about being killed by a tiger hasn''t reported a sighting since."


    Hearing that word of shaking, I thought ten nights would be fu.


    "You can''t kill a normal human being, a tiger can kill him or something? My grandmother said it was a tiger who put up with it, didn''t she?


    "So... it''s pointless for us to fight and win?


    When the ten-night hypothesis becomes a fact, Todome is bound to be a troublesome matter of tiger favors.


    "Ah, seniors."


    That''s where the tugmi came in and called out to me.


    "Coming up with the press department? Do you do illustrations every day? There''s been a lot more illustrations in the papers."


    Shaking asks.


    "I''m fine with painting. It''s fun. I''d love for everyone at school to see it."


    A bright smile and a twig.


    "Yes, Junko, the seniors and Ueme, I have something to tell you. The seniors are trying to fix this school going crazy, so I definitely need to say this. Yeah."


    "It''s a very curious way to put it."


    I hear Tugumi''s words and the shake laughs slightly.


    "I''ll face this problem with you, too. Yikes. I''m the cause, and I want to work together. So thank you very much."


    "No, no, what now. I''m going to be one of them soon."


    Shake told Tugumi, who bows deeply after complaining in the mood, letting her grin stick.


    "Oh, yeah, I was. Ah. Wow, buddy."


    "Friends."


    Gladly high-touched twigs and shakes.


    "Friends."


    "Super buddy."


    Tsugumi shakes his fists gently against each other by holding his fists in both hands.


    "Ten nights, what''s in the light? You get mixed up, too."


    "No... hey... hmm..."


    I was prompted to shake, but I didn''t have the courage to take one step at night to mingle.


    The constitutional succession was troubling.


    (In the end, you leave it up to Senior Aizawa, like the back number. The cliff room said we''d work together or something... Is there something I can do to help him that I can''t control? No... more than that...)


    The constitutional succession is eager to help Tugumi more than anyone else.


    (I don''t think there''s anything I can do... Enough to encourage you with words at best? pitiful)


    It was then that the constitutional succession sighed down the stairs by itself.


    Right in front of me, Tugumi''s face appeared up.


    A slightly teasing grin. A look like you''ll never see a real twig. And all over her body, her skin and clothes blackened, a girl who looks just like a tugmire.


    "Shadow..."


    Immediately after the constitutional succession uttered its name, the memory of the instant defeat of the defects in front of us resurrects with fear.


    "There was something I wanted to talk to you about, but before this, you got interrupted."


    Shadow let her grin stick, letting her tap the shoulder of the constitutional succession small, as if to reassure her.

 1722 20

    "I can''t help but like Tsugumi, Shinji Yoshioka, you don''t think anything of me with the same face as Tsugumi?


    The constitutional succession gets upset that Shadow has spotted it as much as he wants. Plus, I get extra palpitations because they bring my face closer.


    "Tsugumi has changed recently, hasn''t it? He was less intelligent than a normal kid, but now he may be smarter than normal. Isn''t that what you like about retarded twigs?


    But since further allegations were completely out of focus, the heart of the constitutional succession calms down a little.


    "You think retarded kids are pure angels? That''s not true at all. Some kids have good personalities and some have bad ones. Even the tsugumi have a lot of flaws. I''m the one who packs those drawbacks."


    He looked like a constitutional successor, as if the colour of sorrow had dwelt in the eyes of a shadow who spoke with self-derision.


    "I mean... right. You look at me, and you see if you can accept me, poor me, and if you can still accept Tsugumi."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m a scumbag, too, so answer what I want."


    "No, you''re not a cliff room. I don''t want to hear anything."


    Shadow becomes grumpy after a clear constitutional succession.


    "That attitude before I heard it? What the hell..."


    "You call yourself the evil heart of the cliff room. The cliff room can''t possibly want to make that evil heart want. That''s why we dismiss it."


    It wasn''t that I wasn''t interested, but the constitutional succession had decided that I should refuse anything. Make it your own evil heart and mouth, and then even show Tugumi how hostile you are, at which point you can''t possibly listen anymore.


    "Let me meet Tugumi, let me talk. No, before that, tell Tugumi on my behalf what I''m suffering and what I want to see and talk about."


    But when I heard the unexpected request that came out of Shadow''s mouth, I changed my mind about the constitutional succession. Though I thought it might be something that wasn''t quite right, it was surprisingly decent, because I felt it was a genuine wish.


    "Ok...... I''ll just tell him."


    "Heh heh heh, being kind is a sine qua non for dating Tugumi. I''ve cleared that stage."


    Shadow tells the seriously admitted constitutional succession to tease.


    "But I can''t let you two meet alone."


    "Do you want to bring even that Ueno Haragami? You''re getting interested in that kid, too, aren''t you? She''s annoying, but you can''t hate her..."


    When he turned off his grin and said in a complex face, Shadow created something like a crack in space behind him and disappeared into it.


    (Can I do as I say? Wouldn''t it cause something strange? But... he can believe something. It was serious, and I feel like you can believe it)


    Expressive and genuinely speaking without front or back, Tsugumi, but Shadow looked equally constitutional again.


    When Tsugumi is illustrating in the press department, he gets an email from the constitutional succession.


    ''Shadow wants to meet the cliff room and talk to me, and when he''s in pain, he tells me so. It could be a trap, so I don''t think we should try to see each other alone''


    Looking at the content of the email, Tsugumi felt the pain of piercing her chest.


    (Yes...... Even Shadow has a heart. And yet I don''t think about it, I pushed all the nasty stuff on that kid)


    Conscious of the fact that you have been turning away, Tsugumi is stunned.


    (What a terrible thing to do for me... How much blurry my head was, so why...)


    I become conscious that my actions are sinful without interruption, and there are not many tears of guilt.


    "Ouch! What''s wrong, painter?


    I look at the twigs crying, and I''m surprised to give them a voice, General Manager. The rest of the crew also pay attention to Tsugumi.


    "No, it''s nothing. I got garbage in my eyes."


    Tsugumi sobbing and crying as much as she wanted, muddling tears. No matter how you look at it, it''s not garbage in your eyes.


    "Oh, yeah. Recent trash in my eyes is berry berry hard."


    I said something I don''t know about, and I was the manager of the department to match the tsugumi.


    ''Okay -. I''ll meet Shadow. "


    Tsugumi replies to constitutional succession.


    ''Then I''ll ask for a bodyguard in the back. I''d like to be there, too.''


    I get more emails from the constitutional succession.


    Yoshioka, come with me. I''m comfortable with you. ''


    It was a tsugumi that returned this unpleasant and delightful reply to the constitutional succession without any concern.


    Ten nights and shakes walked all over the school building to listen, while at the same time, some seventy-seven wonders harm students, so when they encountered danger, they also turned to alert them to call themselves or True or Upper Beauty immediately.


    "Uh, it''s so annoying. It''s a good reminder, but thanks to doing this, if you get in touch with me because you can''t help it, it''s even super annoying."


    Complaining shake.


    "But don''t do what you can, and if one of your students dies, don''t you think you''re not sleeping well? If it turns out that you were helped and you weren''t."


    "I know ~. That''s why I''m having trouble - But it doesn''t change the fact that it''s troublesome."


    Ten nights, and the shaking takes a great sigh.


    "Something tells me you breathe strangely with cliffroom twigs, it seemed like a good match, shaking"


    Remembering the earlier interaction, Ten Nights said.


    "I live with myself open, too, because I felt the same type. That''s why I don''t think it''s compatible with the opposite type. Ten nights and Senior Aizawa are the types of people who can''t get themselves out."


    "I don''t care if they send me out there to pick me up..."


    "Sometimes people with different personalities are drawn to each other, sometimes people with similar personalities are drawn to each other, and vice versa."


    While the shaking was speaking, another seventy-seven strange monsters appeared before the two of them.


    Shake and stay at the same time for ten nights. Not harmless seventy-seven wonders, but because obviously hostility was felt.


    That was a white puppy. But from its back grow pure white wings, and a glowing ring floats over its head. Being like an angel and a puppy. My eyes were thinly open, and I even thought it might not be long before my eyes were still open. Shackles of hands and feet, chains stretched from neck collar.


    Puppies open their mouths. A red sphere emerges from your mouth and floats fluffy in the universe. From the glossy texture, it''s balls like rubber balls. It is also about the size of a baseball ball.


    Red balls can be played in the air. It was ten nights and a shake that flew the scene reflexively, but it was not an attack. When I wondered if the red balls had become thin strings, I twisted them in the air and eventually made a five-letter catacana to stop them in the air.


    "Coinuel?"


    Ten nights reading letters drawn in the air.


    "Isn''t that the name of this wanker? Did you introduce yourself?


    When the shake said, the puppy - Coinuel snorted with his neck snorted down. Seems to understand people''s language.


    Furthermore, the letters in the air change. Now four letters. Changed to Tatakau.


    "You mean fight us?


    When ten nights asked, Coinuel nodded again with his neck bent down.


    "After introducing himself, he declared war unintentionally. Disciplined guy."


    The shake laughs, pulls the gun out of his nose, and shoots Coinuel.


    "I''m sorry, but this one''s impolite. I won''t forgive you for being cute."


    Smiling wildly at Coinuel, who was lightly shot through and drilled a hole in his torso.


    But that wasn''t the end of it. From the gunshot wound on his torso, a red one comes out and swells. Eventually it becomes a similar red sphere earlier, leaving Coinuel.


    It is difficult to see because it is covered with white hair, but the gunshot wound remains intact. But there''s no sign of blood.


    The red string that changed to letters also returned to the red sphere. Even Coinuel opens his mouth and spits out one red sphere again. Now there will be three red spheres drifting in the air.


    "If you touch it... it''s dangerous."


    I see three red spheres floating in the air, and the ten nights squeal.


    "Even if we get close, it''s going to burst and shit."


    "Then I''ll fight in the melee..."


    Hearing the shaky dialogue, the Ten Nights lost a little spirit of war.

 1723 21

    "Even though Shadow alone has a headache, what is runoff to Coinuel?"


    In the subspace where he is based, the demon uncle took a deep sigh as he did some work.


    "It may be the seed of a headache, but given the nature of those two, we can also say that we have no choice."


    And, bookworm ji-chan. I still read through the book. But there are fewer books left than the library.


    "I know Shadow, but why is Coinuel Nee?


    "That''s the only ''mask (persona)'' that Tsugumi wears. In other words, the appearance of a mind trying to play a good boy in front of his mother. Angel-like puppies, loyal dogs tied to chains at the same time. Just like the shadow, it means you''ve lost the role."


    "I know that, but so what day?


    "I mean, it''s unwanted and it''s in the way. More than a shadow. The mask hopes to be stripped. The mask was peeled off when Tsugumi herself made sense of her mother and heart. Coinuel himself feels like being stripped. Now, what''s under that mask?


    Bookworm J-chan explained that much to me, and the demon uncle could understand.


    "The ego under the mask, Carr."


    "And what is the Lord doing?


    Bookworm Ji-chan asks the devil''s uncle, who is working on rubbing and crushing something in the rind bowl.


    "I don''t want to kill anyone, Dar. Does every human being have the potential to create, Ra? The act of picking it myself makes me jerk off my identity Woo"


    After talking about the lack of a pulse, the demon uncle showed Bookworm Ji in the rind bowl.


    There was a loose red liquid inside.


    "Blood paste der. Now Zoe performs murder without killing. The time has come to need it, Lou."


    With a slight laugh, he was the devil''s uncle who would continue to work on the production of blood paste.


    A shake points a gun at a fluffy, drifting red sphere.


    "Shake, Peacebreaker, don''t shoot."


    Ten nights beware. Shaking guns - Piece breakers are guns that are too penetrating and extend to the person ahead of them where the bullet pushed through the wall, so there is a difficulty that the use area needs to be cared for.


    "I know. Yo. I''m always thinking."


    "Seriously?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Seriously, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Shaking laughs, but it was a worrying ten nights because we''ve known each other well for a long time.


    If you shoot, it could explode, so shoot the furthest sphere for now.


    There''s a hole in the sphere, shaking it at the same time.


    Immediately the hole also closes and drifts back to the original sphere. Hit the windowsill and bounce.


    "What the hell..."


    The shake whines with the gun in place. It also seems to have a playback function, but I don''t know what the sphere means. While doing so, Coinuel spit out the fourth red sphere.


    "Ten nights, that''s..."


    "The ball that the shake shot, it''s going faster."


    Ten nights forcibly blocked the words that the shake tried to say and told him what he had noticed.


    "True..."


    Shaking groans. Compared to the other three, only the spheres shot by the shake are flying faster in the air.


    "Does it get faster when you do damage? I mean... it''s obviously coming this way."


    A shake that understands how it works twists and retreats.


    Ten nights were observed even more attentively. Other than the one that got shot and went faster, there''s one that went faster. However, it is slower than what was shot and faster than the other two.


    (Faster in time, not shock?


    Ten nights I thought so, but no. The last spit out of the fourth sphere was also due to a slightly faster speed. The sphere that precedes it does not change its velocity from the beginning.


    The shot sphere speeds up even faster. And no matter how I look at it, it''s moving toward ten nights.


    The two retreat in a bit of a hurry. Something bad happens if you get close - that''s what I saw.


    Bounced balls go even faster. It''s a bad substitute if you don''t desperately run away, not a substitute that you can afford as soon as possible.


    That''s when the two of them ran out, a student came out the side stairs.


    "Run......!


    Ten-night shouts were cancelled by the bursting sound of a sphere that struck directly at the students.


    "Hmm? Nothing?"


    Two people stopping and looking back. Shaking surprises me when I see my students. I don''t see any trauma for now.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    But the student collapsed and began to cry like a little child.


    "The real me is different! I don''t want to be forced to say something about myself or anything, and my hobby is nerdy, but I can''t and I''m making a yang for everyone! I just don''t want to be the bottom line and I''m desperate! But I don''t like it anymore!


    All of a sudden, he talks to himself. Whoa, whoa, whoa. To crying students, the ten nights and the shakes become pompous.


    "You mean when you hit that ball, this is what happens?


    "Is that the ability to force you to punch it for real... I hate it in a way."


    The shaking looked and groaned at the ten nights, and the ten nights were only blue in the heart.


    "Oh, and I realized, that, with a little shock, you get more speed. Bullets, of course, just bounced."


    See and teach the sphere where the ten nights still drift.


    "Do you mean to be gentle so you don''t touch me?"


    While the shake is saying, some of the remaining spheres bounce, adding even more speed. Then Coinuel is spitting out even more new spheres.


    "Hmm. A real liberation from repression. Ah. That''s an interesting ability."


    Junko showed up from the stairs and said. I could hear the students crying and the conversation between the two of them, ten nights and a shake.


    "Junko, hit that one."


    Shake says.


    "Uh, I don''t like it. I mean, I really want you to bring him in and make him bump into it."


    "Oh, that''s very interesting."


    I agree with Junko''s words. Shake.


    While I''m saying this, the four spheres repeat the bounce to increase speed and come towards the three of us.


    "I wouldn''t be scared if Tane found out."


    The shake smiles and heads toward the sphere with dignity.


    "Eh, shaking you...?


    "It''s okay..."


    He was a pure child surprised by the shaking behavior, but ten nights assured him half-eyed.


    A sphere that hits one shake after another and bursts. But the shaking is flat. I can''t see any changes like the students who just hit the sphere and went crazy.


    "Because shaking is always alive with your instincts. I don''t fake myself at all, and I don''t have myself making it."


    "I see."


    Junko was convinced by the words of the tenth night.


    Approached by a shake, Coinuel trembles threateningly.


    and behind that coinuel, a tiger appeared abruptly.


    "Oh."


    A tiger who can roar in a pretty voice anyway. More and more trembling coinuel. Pinched back and forth, no escape.


    "Is that the rumored tiger?"


    Junko also walks to those with coinuels and shakes. It lasts ten nights.


    "but..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Junko raised his hand and controlled the tiger who tried to bite Coinuel. The tiger also interrupts the act on the way.


    "I want to check on this girl. So I was wondering if you could leave it with me."


    Junko gently stroked the tiger''s head as she asked him to smile. Just make it look like you''re stroking it, and do the analysis Analyze as well. It is better to touch it directly than to see it, but also to analyze it.


    This tiger is seventy-seven wonders - a lot different from the inhabitants of other images. Intelligent. There are fluctuations in life. There is a will. I have a soul. But I also feel somewhere different from normal organisms. At the same time, there are unstable parts similar to those of the inhabitants of other images.


    "Guru"


    He roared small and the tiger disappeared, so Junko picked up Coinuel, still trembling.

 1724 22

    Infirmary on lunch break the next day.


    Ten nights later, Shaking, True, Uemami and Tsugumi, Ayako, Yasuko and the Successor were called to the infirmary. Today''s Tugumi is dressed as a boy student.


    "Oh? Is Mimizman here all the time?


    Mimigiman nodded silently when he saw Mimigiman sitting in his chair in the corner of the infirmary and Tsugumi approached him and spoke.


    "Somehow don''t disappear, you''re in the infirmary the whole time. I wonder if it''s because I like it."


    and Junko.


    "Does that mean they liked Snow Oka?


    True asks.


    "These kids don''t have souls. It''s just moving in reaction. He only has a demon uncle."


    "Doesn''t Shadow have a heart either?


    Tsugumi remembered and asked Junko''s words an emotion that, for some reason, resembled fear.


    "It''s like a heart crystal, but after reflecting Tugumi''s consciousness, I wonder if she''s just responding to that heart. But the fact that you''ve been communicating your will, for a moment, maybe your soul is dwelling and your heart is generating. Because that''s what happens. It''s not uncommon for a soul to dwell, even if it''s lifeless."


    "Well, Shadow definitely has a heart, too."


    Tsugumi, who is explained by Junko and says it out as if he were a coward.


    "It''s my idea that Shadow is a shadow among the original models, and at the same time it can be called Anima. I mean, it boils in women, it''s a portrait of a woman I don''t want to admit."


    and Junko. Anima is the feminine part of a man that boils down, an ideal image of a woman. Conversely, the statue of a man appearing in a woman says Animus.


    "Oh, and. I''m going to go talk to Shadow. Uenohara-san, I''d like you to come and escort me. Can you do me a favor?


    "Why am I not compatible with Shadow..."


    Ask Tsugumi for his favor, and Uemami puts his face up.


    "Shadow doesn''t really hate Ueno. I know because Shadow is me too. Besides, the real thing is like me, and I want a kind world. I''m just a little greasy because of me. I''m conscious of Uenohara, but I''m attracted to him."


    "Ugh... I don''t care if they say that to me face to face..."


    Even though Tsugumi preaches me in the face, Uemami can''t really get on board.


    "You should take this with you when you talk to Shadow."


    Junko offered Tsugumi something like a red rubber ball.


    "Oh, that."


    I look at something like a red rubber ball, and the shake raises its voice. Shaking and ten nights reflexively, he turns his gaze to Coinuel, who is squatting in the corner of the room.


    "I extracted it from this kid and coated it after processing it. It''s okay to touch it, but when it strikes hard, you can expose all of your opponent''s true intentions and nature."


    "What''s that, I''m scared..."


    "Wow... did you make it available? It looks bad."


    "That''s an interesting item."


    After Junko explained with a cane face, Yasuko and Ten Nights felt drawn, while True was showing interest.


    "Oops..."


    True tried to snap the ball out of Junko''s hand, but Junko can pull his hand in as soon as he realizes it.


    "Senior, who were you going to use it on?


    "Are you anywhere but Yukioka?


    ����


    True flat answers to the shaking that asks slightly. Junko laughs as bitterly as he can and is cheeky.


    "Thank you. I''ll keep it. But even if I don''t use this, I think Shadow will tell me the truth."


    He received a red ball from Junko''s hand and Tsugumi smiled.


    Nice to meet you too, Yoshioka.


    "Oh."


    Tsugumi laughs when he sees the constitutional successor. The constitutional succession nods quietly.


    "Master Knight. Nice."


    "You''re not such a superior. I''m just gonna stay with you and show you."


    Ayake teases me, and the constitutional succession becomes a tannic aspect.


    "By the way, what''s he going to do?


    True refers to Coinuel and asks Junko. I''ve already heard what Coinuel is like.


    "Continuing research. Sounds like there''s still some kind of hidden mystery, huh? He doesn''t know if I ask Tugumi."


    That''s what I say. Junko sees the tsugumi.


    "There''s something I know. That''s what triggers the bad stuff."


    Tsugumi answers with a strange face.


    "But that''s going to happen somehow, because it''s a mistake. I think it would be best if Dr. Yukioka monitored it here."


    "I don''t know what he''s gonna do with this guy."


    I listened to Tugumi''s dialogue and said as True looked at Junko.


    The students who visited the infirmary left, and later Junko and Coinuel were left behind.


    Junko notices a subspace nearby as he drops his eyes on the holographic display. And the space was distorted, and signs of someone appearing were also perceived without having to look.


    A middle-aged man appears in silk hat with a swallow tail, a stick in his hand, twisted corners, and a beard.


    "Here we go, Legend of Living in the Back Street, Mad Scientist of the Three Crazies, Junko Yukioka"


    Behind Junko heading to his desk, a strangely dressed man emerges from the subspace tunnel, compliments him with respect.


    "I think I''m listening to you, Garr, and I''m the Uncle Dar of the Devil. Later, Coo."


    Where the devil''s uncle finishes introducing himself, Junko slowly looks back and tries to analyze "Analyze" using the full power of the artificial demonic eye.


    (Sure... you have a soul. Though the materialized image, this is no exaggeration when it comes to organisms. And...... Tiger I feel the same thing as you)


    The image created by Tugumi - many of the Euthanasia II and Seventy Seven Wonders are substitutes, like they are moving according to the program, with no self. No soul. But the uncle of the devil has a soul spirit, but Junko found it at a glance.


    "I''ve done a lot of research on you, Tar. Day like a big man inside. The truth is, if someone like you would follow this camp, it would be a lot of progress and help, Nah."


    "You mean there''s something that can satisfy my research appetite?


    "I think there is. Yo. Lots of E"


    In response to Junko''s query, the devil''s uncle laughed confidently showing his teeth.


    "If you''re a pure explorer of knowledge, you''ll show absolute interest in what we''re trying to do, and you''ll be satisfied, Siwoo."


    "Hmm, what are you trying to do?


    "Without the coverage to be on my side, it''s something I can''t tell you right now, Nah. Our aim is to talk soon, yo. After I''m a little more ready, nah. I''m glad you''re working with me then, Nah."


    Junko decides that depositing now means he can get in the way if he is now known, and that if he is interrupted, he will have trouble. And if their plan progresses, I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with being interrupted.


    "You guys - not all the unfavorites have a self or a soul. She doesn''t seem to have it."


    Glimpse of Coinuel, says Junko.


    "I''m the only one with a heart, yo."


    The demon uncle laughs spirally.


    "At first, Ne, I thought the unfavored besides me sprouted themselves, but that''s also an illusion, Tar. They''re no different than any other image, yo. There''s just a fragment of my heart, sir. I''ve been given a program of Tugumi delusions and it''s just moving according to it, Neh. The more you illusion at first glance that you have intelligence or will, the more complicated the program automatically, the more you just widened the range of motion, yo."


    "Isn''t that okay to say you already have a heart?


    Junko extinguishes his grin and points it out to the uncle of the devil as if to stir up his companions. The devil''s uncle, too, didn''t like Junko''s point, the grin disappeared.


    "Doesn''t seem like it to me, Nah. That''s why I''m counting on you."


    The devil''s uncle enters the space gap and disappears.


    (I wonder if it depends. You don''t even know my taste, what are you so confident based on)


    Is it a great purpose you can actually be sure of, or are you just complacent because you think so? Somehow I felt Junko was the latter.

 1725 23

    After school. Tsugumi took Uemai and the constitutional successor to the semi-destructed library room to talk to Shadow. It''s where Shadow designated it, but it''s also unlikely someone will come in here.


    Eventually the shadow that appeared was strangely refreshing, without a distorted grin, as usual, or distorted by anger.


    "Oh, no, I was with Animus today."


    "I''m not a problem, either, because I''m a bum."


    "Still, I''d have preferred a girl''s tugmire in the mood. Oh, good."


    A small, sighing shadow.


    "I want to apologize first"


    Tsugumi cuts it out with a smug look.


    "No, don''t apologize. Enough. You''re me, too, and I feel bad about being apologized to by myself. And the act of apologizing is for your own good? You want to apologize because you want to convince yourself, you want to sort out your feelings, you want to make it easier?


    A shadow with a tight mouth, but its face remains a refreshing look, even smiling.


    "Twisted. You''re thinking. That''s not the only reason people apologize."


    Upper Mi points it out in a tight tone. Uemami dared to think that this was better said from a different standpoint than what Tsugumi would say.


    "Uenohara is right. I apologize because I think I''ve done something wrong and I want to tell you that. Sorry. Pushing everything bad on you."


    The shadow takes a deep sigh when he sees a gummy dripping head deep.


    "Because you think it''s bad, you came to talk to me with sympathy?


    "It''s not sympathy. I''m going to take all your responsibility."


    To the shadow I said with disgust intent, Tsugumi said with a true face.


    "Serious kid like that. Good boy. I hate the language. You know that and you want to do it deliberately and piss me off?


    Shadow''s expression gradually becomes annoying.


    "It''s not. I''m being honest."


    "Even worse."


    To the denying tsugmi, Shadow raved his voice.


    "So, what did you want to talk about the most?"


    Uemami urges, fearing the possibility of ending in a quarrel without talking.


    "I wanted to hear how Tugumi recognized me. But well... did you just hear that? I didn''t think you''d suddenly apologize. No... well, let''s be honest. I was wondering if you thought it was garbage or something about me, and I was still worried that you still hated my hair. ''Cause I''m the one pushed round the nasty part of the tugmire, and I''ve always been sad about that."


    "I..."


    Shadow continues the conversation with his hand controlling the swordfish he was about to pinch his mouth on the way.


    "But, you know, I''m thinking this now, too. Poor kid like me was born because of Tugumi''s such terrible selfishness. This is how you see me now, Tsugumi, Uenohara and Yoshioka. My voice is reaching. I can feel me, too."


    (Kind of like dying soon...)


    I think the constitutional succession. He said it sounded like such a mouthful, like Shadow flagging his own death.


    "Tsugumi seems to crave a kind world, but a kind world that plays and makes things out of the way. Then you can''t really say that''s sweet. Such a selfish sacrifice, poor thing, make me the first and last."


    "I get it. I''m so sorry."


    Tugumi, who receives Shadow''s words and apologizes again.


    "I''m sorry too. I may have misunderstood you."


    Uemami also apologizes in the light.


    I don''t want you to apologize.


    Shadow looks at Upper Mi, grinning slightly, making a mean voice


    "Mm-hmm. I''ve just shown my understanding of you."


    Upper beauty pointing lips.


    "Huh? Do you know how pathetic I feel about the guy who says the back number and he''s been teasing me from all over school?


    "You''re not stupid! That''s not what they call being treated like, they''re treating you like a rare beast!


    Even more teasing to the shadow, Uemai yelled angrily.


    "From what I can tell, Mr. Cliff Room is more discredited and duly appreciated. I assumed responsibility for illustration in the press department and was told I was a painter. In exchange, I''m in charge of violence! If I did a bad job on campus, the bad would cause problems outside, and if I was in trouble, I would rely on this one to fight instead, and if I repeated that, I would treat it completely backwards, and students in school would rely on backwards as soon as something happened. Female gorilla So, white bear killer, I''ve been making reverse har and pregnant since I was in elementary school, but the only child I''ve ever had is the one who dropped it on the volcano and raised it up, so I envy such a rumored position!?


    "Pathetic... Much more pathetic than me than Tugumi..."


    Shadow, who had laughed slightly until then, said with a sad look where Ueme had once fallen.


    "Huh?"


    "The kid who was jealous was actually more pathetic than me. Me and Tugumi, you''ve been blessed. We - I was happy. I didn''t realize that."


    ����


    Upper Mi completely loses her words to the shadow that speaks with a sympathetic eye.


    "Well, now that I have no more memories, this is goodbye."


    "Goodbye?


    Tsugumi learns fear in that dialogue where Shadow stretched and ran his mouth.


    "I''m like a grudge spirit. It''s a negative crystal of mind, but it''ll clear up, which means I''ll lose my raison d ''��tre, too."


    Back to the refreshing face earlier, Shadow said like any other HR.


    "It''s going to be sunny...? Lost?"


    "There''s nothing left to remember, it''s gone."


    "No, you can''t. Oh no..."


    Tsugumi shivers his voice.


    "Even if they say no, that''s what we are. Even my grandmother will never be born again, will she? I think that one disappeared sooner or later without having to be destroyed. Tugumi reconciled with her mother and lost her raison d ''��tre. And now I''m the same."


    Shadow slowly approached Tsugumi, reaching for that face, which was still about to cry, and touching his cheek.


    "Tsugumi, I''ll take everything you don''t want that you pushed against me. Jung faced the inner shadow and wrote that he needed to admit it, and I''m sure he''s in the right shape to overcome it himself, but blah, blah. Come on, you don''t have to stick to that."


    Reach out the other hand as well and touch the other cheek.


    "That''s what Tsugumi had the ability to do, until I used it, and Tsugumi just needs to stay innocent and just look at the beautiful stuff. Even if that''s a distortion as a person, only the tsugumi will be treated as special, that''s fine. I''ll do my part and disappear hoping your life will be happy."


    "Shadow..."


    I wanted to say something, and I opened my mouth to say something, Tugumi, but the words don''t come out well.


    "But... again, don''t make beings like me anymore"


    Shortly after Shadow told him with a raunchy grin, tears overflowed from Tugumi''s eyes and wet Shadow''s fingertips.


    "A sad thing to say. The devil''s uncle said so. He said I was just a program. Including thoughts, just reactions. You look like you have a heart, actually you don''t. There is no soul. So there''s nothing to be sad about..."


    That''s all I''m saying, the shadow''s body thins rapidly. The feeling of the hands touching the cheeks of the twigs also disappears.


    Staring at where the shadow had completely disappeared, Tsugumi wept.


    "It''s a lie... That''s absolutely... a lie. If you don''t have a heart, you won''t hurt me, and you won''t bump my pity. You never get angry or laugh like that..."


    Tugumi speaks to the void while conscious that it is absolutely audible to the shadow. On the back of such a tsugumi, Uemami and the Constitutional Succession were turning their gaze at each other.

 1726 24

    When my parents were in elementary school not yet divorced, Tsugumi had them put on tutors.


    The tutor did not hear beforehand that he was mentally retarded due to his tugmire, so he ate slightly, but guessed what his parents didn''t tell him about it.


    Tsugumi was a little overwhelmed by the fact that he had a father around that time and was spoiled. I didn''t do anything like this, but I refuse to do anything I don''t want to do. That didn''t change even in front of the tutors.


    "I''m an idiot anyway, so I can''t help studying"


    When he was studying and stuck, Tsugumi mouthed the dialogue as he had decided.


    "If you give up because you can''t, you''re really gonna end up like you can''t, right? If you try your best, maybe you can solve it. Look, let''s think about it."


    Teachers smile and always say that and try to solve problems they don''t know together.


    "Look, you got it, right? It wasn''t, was it? If you don''t give up, you can''t."


    At the end of the day I always smile with the same dialogue in my mouth. The meaning of the word could also be understood by Tsugumi''s head. Gradually imprinted. That was exactly what the tutor was after.


    But the tugmi changes ahead were different from what the tutor intended. The word that it would not be possible if we did not give up had become a curse for Tugumi and even a faith.


    For this reason, when my parents divorced, they kept eating down without giving up. I believed my father would never leave if I didn''t give up. Tsugumi much preferred a father who would spoil him if he did, rather than a mother who tried to do what she wanted. The story of the two of them breaking up, and being taken over by their mothers, is decidedly unacceptable.


    But no matter how much Tugumi complains, things can''t change.


    The despair of not giving up and not doing it erodes Tsugumi''s heart. But I don''t even want to think the tutor lied.


    By that time that tutor wasn''t here anymore, but I felt like I wanted to see her asexually. Even though I didn''t give up, I wanted to sue you about this situation, which I couldn''t. I wanted to cry. I wanted to hear the answer.


    The day after the shadow disappeared.


    As usual, Euthanasia II was overflowing with suspicion. Reporting by the press department makes little sense anymore. Seventy-seven wonders can be seen quickly if you walk on campus. It''s a daily landscape.


    Many of them have not tried to do harm, and there have been rumors circulating that those who tried to do harm will be exorcised by the patron saint during Euthanasia II and the four students sacrificed and the mysterious tiger, and many students had no sense of crisis.


    "Tsuruga-san. Over my head."


    A middle-aged female teacher speaks up referring to a ginger cookie dancing over the head of the gym teacher Tsuruga. Seventy-seven wonders have even appeared in the staff room.


    "If you want to dance, you can let me dance. Is that what this is all about?


    "Oh, really?"


    The middle-aged teacher gavels at the pulling mood for a resilient physical education teaching that answers in a taunted manner.


    "But don''t you have to deal with it like this?


    says an elderly teacher with a barcode head.


    "How can I say I''ll deal with it?


    A middle-aged female teacher inquires.


    "Ask your master to look at it, or ask someone in the back street..."


    "Neither looks good in education..."


    The middle-aged teacher sighs at the words of the barcode-headed teacher, who speaks less confidently.


    "No need. I believe in those kids who are already in motion"


    Tsuruga speaks up in a powerful voice.


    "Are you kidding me about the backstreet students at my school?


    "No matter how many backstreet residents, they''re still kids, right? You''re a student, right? It fits the dangerous eye..."


    "It''s not a good idea to spoil it without darkness because you''re a student. Even students can fight for their lives. Keep an eye on it warm. No, when we can help, we teachers can help us with our lives."


    Barcode head teacher and middle-aged teacher showed a difficult color, but Tsuruga complained as she emitted a hot aura, so she was pushed by the force and couldn''t say anything back.


    "Not one more student has seen a single strange phenomenon in a day."


    "Isn''t this what''s happening when the demon uncle does something behind it? There''s definitely something more involved."


    "What do you do this for? And what can I do to make this happen? Doesn''t matter at all."


    Lunch break rooftops. True shaking and ten nights poking each other in the face, chatting.


    "Now it''s hard to call these guys seventy-seven wonders."


    Look at the beautiful woman in a white long dress floating in the air outside the rooftop fence, true says. Women grin when they see the truth.


    "The Imaginary Companion in the Cliff Room, so what about the Imacon?


    "Then Imafre is better spoken of in abbreviation for Imaginary Friend? I don''t know what the companion is... don''t think of the old man or the one they call at the banquet."


    "Can''t the cliff room''s exactly call an imaginary friend? I guess that''s only visible to the person''s eyes, or even audible? I was just picturing it in the head of the cliff room, and it didn''t look visual in the cliff room until I materialized it this way"


    "But only the voice of the devil''s uncle said he heard it. You seem to be chatting in your head."


    Shake, ten nights, true, talk in order of shake.


    "Once dead, the big leech is still alive. But the undesirable and the vinyl demons killed by the tigers will not come back to life. I knew you couldn''t kill him without a tiger, could you?


    Ten nights said as I watched the big leeches walking through the school building.


    "The shadow has disappeared, too, but it''s not the tiger''s todome. Maybe that''s what tigers have power for, but I guess there are other ways to kill them besides tigers. Or it can also be assumed that the cliff room has come back to life. Vinyl Demon and I might even come back."


    True says. True I wondered if the inhabitants of these images would also continue to live as long as the tugmi continued to exist, but I kept that out of my mouth.


    There is also the option of killing the tsugmi in the solution, but I want to avoid that unless it''s really time to do something about it.


    "You''re not talking about a decent creature, you''re talking about what''s in the head of a cliff room just materialized. Better not speculate on the common sense of normal organisms"


    "Right."


    I nodded convincingly ten nights into a true thought.


    "I don''t see the thread of the resolution at all, only time is running out. In the meantime, the demon uncles are prepared to serve their purpose. We just have to wait for it."


    I agreed with the true word, shaking and ten nights. It''s hard to feel because of the scarcity of change, but I understand this is a very bad flow.


    "Shadow guy, after you''ve done something unsolicited to the end..."


    As usual, Bookworm Ji-chan throws up abominably, peeking simultaneously at a large number of books and holographic displays with eyes stretched out of countless tentacles.


    "The angel Coinuel will also be captured. You and your lord have to work hard together."


    "There''s nothing to panic about, Zoe. This finish is going well, Nah. Can we do it tomorrow, too, Tho?"


    In contrast to the tough-faced Bookworm J-chan, the devil''s uncle is smiling and making room.


    "As we aim, the campus is overflowing with residents of the image of Tugumi, Lou."


    seventy-seven The strange increasing tendency of wonders is their work. So how are we increasing it?


    Unfavorable people other than shadows cannot manipulate other images, but only know how to enhance materialization. To be witnessed and strongly conscious by many students. Then, like the unfavourable ones, they appear here all the time. When people are aware of the emergence of strange phenomena, they are extra prone to dimensions.


    In other words, the increase in the encounter rate with the image extends in proportion to the increase in the number of sightings. The more days go by, the more and more. And they stay on campus longer. The result is more likely to be witnessed again.


    Seventy-seven The inhabitants of the image, called wonders, are usually in a narrow space between spirit and substance, but when awareness and awareness of them increase, the individual eventually becomes fully materialized and unable to return to the realm between spirit and substance. Seventy Seven Wonders, other than those no longer favoured, can almost fully materialize and return to the original world.


    "And... if we lock them in the school building, Lou has an even stronger encounter rate with the image. If that happens..."


    The devil''s uncle didn''t speak the dialogue that followed, he just leaked an inclusive laugh.

 1727 25

    Events during which a barcode-headed social studies teacher performs an extremely mysterious and barren task of simply writing the year of history on the blackboard and the students photograph it on the blackboard.


    A Shinno-yaki raccoon in a scholarly run appears in the classroom and looks at the barcode-headed teacher with cancer from directly next to him. The teachers continued to work very uncomfortably and the students were biting off laughter.


    Eventually, even after class and it was lunch time, Shinrayaki raccoons in school runs did not try to disappear from the classroom, and now they looked seriously at the lunch-eating students up close. The students who are being watched know a little about the feelings of the barcode head teacher earlier.


    "This is what I wanted. But it''s a little different from the way I thought it would be..."


    With the raccoon students sideways, the tsugmi emits a sinking voice.


    "What do you mean?


    Ask Yasuko, who leans over for a seat and is eating.


    "I wonder if that girl is what I think. But it''s not like the unfavored are threatening everyone."


    Seeing each and every raccoon student politely flying cancer, Tugumi said.


    "I am now, not like I was before, am I? Though I definitely don''t think so myself."


    "How can it be different?


    Asked Asakai this time to the Tsugumi who was going to confirm.


    "I''ve been clear on my head lately. It''s not too late for wisdom."


    "I know that, but it''s not like the twigs have fundamentally changed."


    "But... maybe this isn''t permanent. I haven''t always had a clear head..."


    After hearing Tsugumi''s words, which he said as if he had been threatened, both Aya and Yasuko lost their words.


    "I wonder if I''ll be like the protagonist of that novel... I wonder if it will go back to normal..."


    Tsugumi told her mother to read books other than comics, and she had long read various books. Despite his intellectual disability, he could read and understand a typographic book.


    Among them was the famous novel in which the protagonist of intellectual disability possesses a genius brain rather than a human being by drugs. I couldn''t even get too emotional when I read it, but not now. It''s as if the main character''s fear is descending on him.


    "Me, I want to stay right now with a clear head. I don''t want to go back to my blurry head again."


    "How can you go back to normal?


    Akiah asks Tsugumi, who finally stopped eating.


    "Thanks to Bookworm Dj and the devil''s uncle, I got my head straight. But... if I don''t have the strength of Bookworm, I''ll be the original weak-head again..."


    "It''s not a decision, is it? I mean, talk to Dr. Yukioka. He''s a famous Mad Scientist."


    Encouraging, Yasuko works very common sense thinking that consulting a Mad Scientist might be unsavory.


    "Okay -. I''ll come in again after school."


    Looks like he''s regained a little energy, a tugmi whose voice is playing.


    "We''ll stick together, too. Yoshioka, let''s call you too."


    Yasuko offers. I''m getting somewhat scared of letting only one tugmi go to Junko.


    After school. True, Ueme, Ten Nights, and Shaking Four had gone to the infirmary and had a conversation with Junko.


    "It doesn''t mean there''s going to be any incidents in particular, but you''re clearly going crazy."


    Glimpse of the mitzman waiting in the corner of the infirmary, True tells Junko.


    "It stays in the back for a long time. I don''t even know what the devil''s uncles are after, the culprits of this commotion. Is there any way we can do something from here?


    "If there is, I''m moving, too. No, I do."


    Truly stuck, Junko shifts her gaze as she cheeks and spills a smile.


    "What way?


    Uemami asks.


    "If you do a lot of research on Tsugumi and experiment with this or something in the meantime. Maybe we can do something. Yikes. But if you do, you''ll be angry."


    "Why don''t we just keep it to the investigation and no experiments?


    Hear Junko''s answer and say what the shake is best for.


    "Hey, that''s not all there is to it... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no."


    "I accidentally killed him. He''s going to be able to afford Tehepero or something."


    That''s when the shake said it, I heard a knock.


    The four visitors were Tugumi, Aya, Yasuko and the constitutional successor.


    "Aha, Mimizman liked Dr. Yukioka"


    Look at the mite man waiting in the corner of the infirmary, and the twig will have a bright look.


    "Me too, Mimizman, I like it. haha."


    And Junko laughs too. Many wonder fiercely what that is good for.


    "Uh, hey, I''ve had a consultation..."


    A little hesitant, Tsugumi talks. anxiety that my head will be back on track again.


    With the expectation that Junko would do something about it if he could, I told him, but if he told me that he couldn''t do it, Tsugumi and the others would ask him how Junko would react.


    "If you''re getting your intelligence up once, I think there''s a way to pull it up again and keep it up."


    But Junko replied softly. Too light, Yasuko and the constitutional succession were on the contrary anxious.


    "Whoa, you did it, Tugmy"


    "Ugh. Good. Ah..."


    Akiya is honestly delighted, and Tsugumi is smiling and weeping a little.


    "No, you just said you think there is, and you''re not sure there is"


    Ten nights go in, and the joy of Akie and Tsugumi disappears.


    "I knew Tugumi should come to my lab once and take a test for a while. It''s gonna take a while, but hey."


    He was Junko, who said with a happy smile, looking at the truth as a glimpse, and seemingly winning only heartily. The truth remained faceless, but the inside is pretty harsh.


    "This is, you guys, Alignment Day. Just Yi."


    An inadvertent slice ran into the space and the demon uncle appeared with his voice.


    "How does it feel to spend time holding your finger and not doing anything about it, Nah? People like you must be from the U.N."


    Stirring in a hateful, full-open tone as the demon''s uncle slaps his hands with a stick.


    Second, the gaze of the devil''s uncle was directed to the constitutional succession.


    "When Tsugumi was being bullied, you were joking with them, and now it''s Master Knight or Nah. Funny Der."


    Before there was also True or Upper Mi, he was mocked by the devil''s uncle, and the constitutional succession chewed his teeth and nagged.


    "Yeah, I am. He used to make fun of me and didn''t talk to me, but now Yoshioka, Akie and Yasuko are friends and Knight. That''s why I''m happy."


    The Constitutional Inheritance looks up to the lucid voice and the cowardly twat. I feel something hot in my chest.


    "Become Hodo. That''s the way you get it, Carr. Positive and what, Lee?"


    "What are you doing here? I''d like to bore you with a little bit. You''re a bad free man."


    Shaking tells the devil''s uncle to lose and dislike.


    "What can I do for you, Junko Yukioka, who is there?"


    and uncle of the devil pointing toward Junko.


    "I want to hear the answer before this, Nah. You''re not helping us, Carr? We can satisfy your intellectual curiosity, Shee."


    "You were solicited."


    Listen to the dialogue of the devil''s uncle, and True looks at Junko and squeals.


    "I''ll answer on behalf of this guy. No, that''s it. Just go home."


    "Hey, hey, True, don''t force me to talk like that"


    True grand unsolicited proxy is strange and Junko laughs.


    "I don''t know why you guys are so hostile to us, Gar, we didn''t hurt our students as one. Yo. Oh, the first bullies are no-count money. I mean, at that time, I wasn''t there yet, Kedo."


    "I''ve attacked you many times, and now I''m telling you more."


    Uemami stares at the uncle of the demon, who speaks softly.


    "I thought that was someone you were going to interfere with. Shh. But I was wondering if you''d understand if we could just talk about it, so I came to discuss it. Yo."


    "If you don''t tell me what the purpose is, I can''t help you."


    Says Junko.


    "To talk about purpose, you''d better talk about it in order, but the immediate purpose is that we''ll be able to get out of this school, Dar. Of course I have a purpose ahead of me, Nah."


    With that said, the devil''s uncle turns his face toward Tsugumi.


    "The reason we can''t get out of here is because of Zoe, who gave birth to us."


    The devil''s uncle looks at the tsugmi and spreads a nasty grin. Tsugumi was staring back at the demon''s uncle as if he had no particular emotion.

 1728 26

    It was so cute of me to disappoint, even though it was so cute. Because it made me gentle, it made me not gentle.


    I always make fun of all these things in my life. Abyss in the midst of these and the others. I don''t like it, and I''m in the middle of nowhere.


    Someday it will come to pass. I want to take these people to the side of the earth. If these people stay with me, I''m sure they''ll be gentle. Everyone in this world is nice to me. Follow the gentleness.


    Akuma''s uncle is doing the same for me. So I struggle, but I hang in there. Turn to make it easier someday.


    "The reason why we can only be school exclusive, created by Tsugumi, is Lou, derived from the delusions that Tsugumi portrays. Tugumi deliberately forgets the fact that he''s delusional, Daw."


    Uncle of the devil who laughs when he sees a tugmire. Tugumi, on the other hand, looks at the demon uncle with a decent face.


    "What''s in Tugumi''s head is the sight of the picturesque residents having fun with everyone at school. Tugumi always fantasizes about such fantasies, Tar. That must be fun stuff, Toe. It will be a gentle world where you will no longer be bullied and everyone will have fun laughing and spending time with you tho"


    "No, the boulders are twigs. Yeah. It''s great."


    Listening to the demon''s uncle, the other faces have been silenced, and even though he watched the tsugmi with pity, the shake is arm-wrapped and firmly impressed, and then praises the tsugmi.


    "Mm-hmm, Senior Yunzuka. What''s so great about me?


    Tsugumi asking purely in doubt.


    "You can shake it. No, ''cause you don''t normally think about that. It''s great to think of things as unusual and hope for them. Fine. Fine. Fine."


    "I sounded pathetic..."


    Uemami squeaks. Other facets were generally agreed.


    "Are you saying it''s pathetic that the tugmi were being bullied and could only escape into the world of fantasy? That might be pathetic, but you think the content of that fantasy is interesting. Now that it''s a reality, everyone at school ended up having fun. The press department reports it every day, and it''s rumored everywhere. This is only because of Tugumi''s fantasy. I turned negative into positive."


    He seems to like how the twigs have been, and the shake theorizes forcefully.


    "I see. That''s the idea."


    Junko was impressed with the idea of shaking.


    "Running into the fantasy didn''t make it, and in the end Tsugumi decided to choose death, but Nah. I know the three of them out there, right, Lo?


    Akie, Yasuko, look at the constitutional succession, the demon uncle laughs.


    "When Tsugumi''s repression reaches its limit and he is prepared to die himself, the inhabitants of the picturesque fantasy appear along with the feeling of his head popping out, killing those who are abusing Tsugumi. Look at that, Tsugumi gets scared, yo. I understood it was something I caused, and I got scared, so I decided to forget, sir. Tugumi, don''t you remember yet, E?


    "I remember when you asked me."


    Not a particularly shocking wind, said Tsugumi with a small smile, whose reaction was different from that which the demon uncle had affirmed.


    "Ooh, yah? Even when I hear the beginning and the truth, I am flat nay."


    The devil''s uncle, who imagined grieving, shrugs his shoulders.


    "I don''t have a choice. I gave that feeling to the last unfavourable person."


    "Oh... that''s what Carr..."


    Only the devil''s uncle understands Tugumi''s profound dialogue.


    "By the way, what are the identities of the unfavored? How did you have such a special child?


    Junko asks the devil''s uncle.


    "We who are unfavourable to Tsugumi are the projection of important parts of Tsugumi''s mind, so we move ku based on independent free will. Bookworm Ji-chan''s desire for Tsugumi to at least be smart with her normal child. Shadow eliminates all negative parts of himself, and the debris he pressed. The spouse mom is a manifestation of love and fear for her mother. Coinuel wears a false mask of himself when Tsugumi deals with his mother. And I support and support the creation of Tugumi."


    The devil''s uncle explained.


    "Tsugumi read the psychologist Jung''s book and was influenced by it, right?


    "Yeah. Mr. Jung''s world, it''s so funny"


    To confirm Junko, Tsugumi affirms with a radiant expression.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, ah, so pinpoint, you won''t be able to materialize the statue" Vision "of the original" Archetype "proposed by Mr. Jung -. They were either adversely affected by the collective unconscious descent, or they were unacceptable to her and at the same time available. So by pushing them into the category of the undesirable, you would have made your own wishes come true."


    Junko didn''t put it in his mouth, but he thinks these are by no means compliments, even though Tugumi instinctively did. Because in the end, by using them, they are making their own aspirations come true.


    "Finally, the prototype that Tsugumi materialized is slightly off the patterned image, or even subtly distorted."


    I could also see an image that was a common pattern under all human unconsciousness, a part that could not be said to be the same.


    "I''ve been so out of line, but what are you guys going to do when you get out of school? You don''t just want to go out there."


    Truly pointed out, the devil''s uncle laughs at him as he jerks off his jaw.


    "Tsugumi is a capable dar to blur hedges of spirit and matter. Its ability is uncontrolled, but it''s more convenient to say it''s uncontrollable, Lou. Like now, it keeps rampant with no control, and in a closed society called school, it spreads unreality to make time pass, making it one of the everyday cu. Then what happens, Siwoo? Students'' minds are also in a state where spiritual and material hedges are blurred, Lou. In other words, the same force makes it easier to awaken Dar"


    With his hands wide open and looking up to heaven, the devil''s uncle speaks with a dreamy smile.


    "Give all students more power than twigs, Lou, and make sure students get what they think in their minds into reality, even if they don''t paint it. Once the experiment has been successful using the students, we are expanding the subject out of school and adding more people with the same abilities. Because awakening by the students will also break the rule that our range of activities will only be tied to schools, Nah. All in all, Zoe awakens human beings around the world with similar powers. Everyone will be able to make what they think is real, Dar. All humans are free to make their wishes, Lou. I can make what I think of on my head a reality. Woo. It''s the perfect ideal world, Zoe. There''s no bitterness, no discontent, no repression, Lou."


    To the demon uncle, who spoke of his ambitions, which seemed magnificent in comfort, he had lost his word with him again. It''s too unrealistic, an ambition that only seems truly paranoid.


    "I mean, isn''t that what Snow Oka is trying to do? He''s trying to do what Yukooka can''t do at the moment."


    The first truth broke the silence.


    "Hmm... maybe similar, but I don''t think so."


    I viewed the truth as identical, but as a pure child, I felt very resistant to being considered identical to the purpose of the demon''s uncle.


    Pure Son''s goal is to enable all humans to acquire supernatural powers and evolve people themselves. What the Uncle of the Devil is trying to do is the same, to say the same, but there are several decidedly different things.


    (In a way, that might be called ultimate equality, but I don''t want anything else like equality or peace, do I? I don''t want the perfect world above all)


    From a pure child, it sounds like the demon uncle is trying to lead humans to a place where they can also be called goals. We are about to fly to the ultimate form, arguably the end of evolution and progress. Junko even thinks that humanity must not have goals or anything else if he is not aiming for them.


    "But come on, I don''t think I can easily cope with that ability. Tsugumi''s abilities are a rare substitute even as a supernatural force, and are expressed under a variety of conditions."


    "I''m sure I can, Zoe. I see that Tsugumi not only makes fantasy a reality, but also has such influence, Lou."


    He was a doubtful pure child, but the devil''s uncle would not give in.


    "Assuming that happens, what happens?


    Yasuko asked.


    "It''s my raison d ''��tre, yo. Encouraging creativity, sir. If the hedge of reality and delusion is blurred, people will run to further creation and try to create something more amazing, Low. If a world of every desire gives me, something bigger, something more interesting."


    "I don''t think so... Not every human being in this world has the nature to indulge in creation. It''s more of a minority type."


    The question also arose for Junko as to whether people would have such a willingness to create in a world free from all misery and repression in the first place.


    "Ha-ha-ha, Mad Scientist''s daughter is negative to me one way or another, Nah. Ma, it''s possible or impossible, I think the achievement will come soon yo"


    "Think I''ll shut up and overlook something that''s not even like that?


    "Why did you tell me that in the first place?"


    And he said unto the uncle of the devil, who speaketh well, True and Abe continue.


    "I think about it a lot. I don''t know about the psychology of villains who come all the way out here to talk about their purpose. I guess it''s because I miss them. An enemy in your way is someone you can do everything you can to help you, so if you''re a lonely villain, it''s like you made friends in a way."


    When the shake expresses his thoughts, he sees the shake as if True, Junko and Uemmi were surprised.


    "You... say something very sharp about shaking you"


    "Senior, you''re underestimating me. I know ten nights is a good time, but I''m still a cutter."


    Chick, shake your finger a little.


    "In an instant, I feel like I''m back to my usual Senior Yunzuka..."


    "True, you''re a different kind of kid, you don''t have to say things."


    Ueme and Junko said.


    "Well... no body, no lid, but the kid''s right, Nah... Can I say Dragon Star, Mo? I thought I missed someone standing in my way, but I didn''t know why."


    Watching a shake, the devil''s uncle admitted with a bitter laugh.


    "So, what do we do now? Just keep spreading the image of the cliff room on campus?


    Truth asks. If the devil''s uncle''s words and predictions are correct, that alone will eventually serve their purpose.


    "That''s fun, Me. Whether it''s acceptable or unacceptable to you, that''s because I won''t open the lid. If it''s unacceptable, you should fight it with all your might yo"


    That''s what I say. The devil''s uncle turns his face to Junko.


    "Listen to me now, don''t you feel like putting your hands together, Nah?


    He was the demon''s uncle to expect, but Junko sighed. Honestly, I''m not interested or boiling at all.


    "Come on, I have a relationship too."


    Junko does not speak the truth here and keeps the tea dull appropriately.


    "Yes, Carr. Too bad, Nah."


    That''s what the devil''s uncle left behind, opening the subspace tunnel and disappearing.


    "Tsugumi, what do you think when you hear what''s going on?


    Junko asks Tsugumi how he reacts.


    "It was so funny."


    Some were grinning bitterly at the tsugmi who answered with an innocent laugh.

 1729 27

    Two days have passed since the demon uncle visited the infirmary and told the truth and purpose in front of the same.


    The first teachers to notice the anomaly were teachers who had no first hour classes in the staff room.


    "Is that it? Can''t you connect to the Internet?"


    The barcode-headed Mandarin teacher wonders if the line is unwell and sees the big hiyoko next door.


    "Ho, ho, ho, ho."


    Mandarin teacher who has no choice but to stroke and play big hiyoko. Big Hiyoko rings Piyo Piyo and slips his big head onto the bargoed head of a Mandarin teacher.


    "Hmm, there''s something wrong with this line."


    A barcode-headed social studies teacher will have a surprising face. Over the heads, knees and shoulders of social studies teachers, there are several people-shaped ginger cookies on board.


    Even the staff room is no longer a everyday sight for haunts to appear, and the teachers don''t think anything of it. There was no harm done to them, and they reacted when I dealt with them normally from here, so I stopped being alert. While the students are mentioned on the subject, they can''t publish it as a problem, and they can''t solve it, so they can''t say anything outside.


    "I don''t get calls. Could it be a national disconnection?


    A new American female teacher thinks so after hearing the words of other teachers. But the idea was wrong.


    "Or this school was cut off from the outside world."


    Tsuruga, a gym teacher, said with a rugged face, looking out of the school building in arms.


    "The students trapped in the loop space of the stairs were possible only if they communicated. But maybe that''s what I did. Maybe even blocked communication."


    Teachers get anxious about Tsuruga''s mouthfeel as if someone is doing it intentionally.


    "Hmm, I mean, that was someone''s experiment?


    Junko, who happened to be visiting the staff room on business, smiles funny and speaks to Tsuruga. I was a little impressed with Tsuruga''s imagination and insight.


    "It''s a survey. I don''t see a series of strange phenomena happening to me. For example, it''s an experiment with Mad Scientists."


    I don''t know.


    "I know that. I guess I''ve come to find out more about that, huh?


    At the beginning of Junko''s arrival, Tsuruga, though suspiciously researched a lot and learned of the fact that she was a notorious Mad Scientist on the back street, had seen her trends and how she was dealing with some students such as Uemi and True or Ten Nights or Shaking, and had decided that she was not the one who maliciously caused confusion and harm to this school.


    "Dr. Tsuruga... you weren''t just a brain muscle"


    "Aren''t you cheesy about the brain muscles of Buddhist martial arts"


    Hearing Tsuruga''s dialogue, the teachers in the staff room are surprised and impressed.


    "If anything happens, we have to do everything we can to protect our students."


    Without even noticing the praise of his colleagues, Tsuruga told him with a resolute voice.


    Time off after the first hour. Tugumi classes.


    The students also noticed that the line was disconnected at the end of the first hour of rest.


    "Dude, what''s going on?


    "What are you going to do with your time off?"


    The students are staring at each other as if expanding the holographic display does not connect to the Internet.


    "It wasn''t your fault, was it?


    One of the students spoke to a bipedal fat rabbit, wearing gloves and boots, sitting properly beside the lecture floor all the way from the first hour, but the fat rabbit looked up at the student with a suspicious face and shook his neck to the side. He seems to understand the language and the situation.


    "I wonder if it''s started. He said yesterday," The devil''s uncle is evil, Kumi. "


    Akie, sitting down a little bit on Tsugumi''s desk, squeaks with an anxious face.


    "Yeah, I think so"


    Tsugumi, who looked like a woman, nods today. Unlike Ayake, he doesn''t look particularly scared.


    "Tsugumi is calm. I mean, I''ve been calm ever since."


    Yasuko comes and speaks up.


    "What the devil''s uncle is trying to do, my heart, is both yes and no. I do have feelings that I think are going to be great fun. But I don''t want you to do anything to hurt anyone. Shadow also said. To create a kind world, to erase those who stand in the way, that''s not kind. I''ve filled it up. The result was the undesirable ones, and so did the killing of those three."


    In Tugumi''s last dialogue, Akie Yasuko solidified. The three people I killed would mean those three girls who have been bullying Tugumi for a long time.


    "Those guys can die. Thanks to this class got better. The atmosphere sucked because they were there. I''ve been a coward just watching, but thanks to their death, I can talk to Tugumi again."


    Akei runs out of words.


    "Ahem, ahem."


    In a relaxed tone, Bad, a friend of the constitutional successor, returned to class. I was about to escape because I was a teacher who didn''t like the next second hour of class.


    "What''s up, bee?


    Constitutional succession to suit friends.


    "I can''t get out of school anymore. Probably the same as the loop stairs. I want to speak to my lord."


    Bad breath to report. The classroom was noisy.


    Classes were interrupted throughout the school. Teachers hold emergency staff meetings, and students spend their time in the classroom chatting.


    True, ten nights, shaking, the facades of Uemami, as usual, assemble in the infirmary to discuss this phenomenon.


    "So you''ve expanded the range of arrays that have made the staircase a loop specification closed space to the school building size?


    and Uemami.


    "That only connected the waves, but now the waves are shut off too"


    Ten nights said while confirming the disconnection of the net on a virtual phone.


    "I guess so. Maybe that staircase was their experiment."


    Look out the window, Junko says. The landscape outside the window remains the same. The way the car passes onto the road outside the school yard and the sprawling blue sky is the view of the usual street.


    But Junko already felt that the school did not exist in the space. I''ve had this kind of experience several times in the past. When a building is blocked within a whole junction, or flown into a complete separate space, etc., it feels different.


    "This has happened before."


    "That''s the one at the Biology Laboratory in the moment, isn''t it? That was a mechanism to escape if you destroy the pillars that are making the bond, but is it the same this time?


    React to the true words, and ask when the shake looks at Junko.


    "It is possible that the school itself was flown into a different space, not blockaded by the junction. This could be your case."


    Shortly after Junko answers, the infirmary door opens without a knock and the tugmi shows up. There are faces like Akiya, Yasuko, and the Constitutional Inheritance.


    "Seniors and Uenohara already aligned -"


    "What does this mean?


    Tsugumi, who gives a happy voice as he enters the infirmary, asks anxiously. Aye.


    "I wonder if what the devil''s uncle was proclaiming yesterday began. I can''t be sure."


    Junko says.


    "I agree ~. Mimizman and Senior Shake agree ~?"


    Tsugumi speaks happily with a sticky touch to Mimizman''s body.


    "What? Am I similar to Mimizman?


    "Yeah."


    Tsugumi smiles and nods at the shaking that reacts to being given a name for some reason.


    "On second thought, the name Mimizman is strange. Mimizu is a homosexual female, isn''t she?


    "That kind of detail is impeccable."


    It was then that Junko said against the true word.


    "Hmm?


    Unexpectedly, she feels unusual signs from the corner of the room, and Junko drops her eyes.


    "Kukukukuku... kuku..."


    Coinuel, who was grumbling, wakes himself up, begins to leak a groan, and the gaze of everyone indoors turns to Coinuel.


    I wonder if Coinuel''s body has been planarized, except for his head, which gets smaller and smaller and eventually disappears. And the remaining head is shaped like a mask.


    "No Necessary Naruto Good Mazar Toshite Eliminated. I ha no need naru mask. Dehasono Lower Nial Surface" Otomo "How''s Toka?


    Bibi enters Coinuel''s mask after intonation sounds distorted audio.


    "Born"


    Tsugumi shrugged. Somehow we all guessed what the word meant. There''s something new coming out of Coinuel.


    Eventually a high rupture sound sounded, and Coinuel''s body splattered like an explosion from the inside, and something like red mist blew out from the inside.


    In front of the eyes of nine boys and girls, the red fog undergoes transformation into a human form.


    What showed up was a girl who looked the same as Tugumi. Same with the uniform. However, its entire body is red, including clothes. Girl as if she had turned a shadow that was black, red from black.


    Akie, Yasuko, the constitutional succession looked familiar. A self-portrait of a red monochrome, painted by Tsugumi in a sketchbook. Same as that one.


    "Beechjoo"


    In front of a girl with the same face as herself with only different colors, Tsugumi uttered the name.

 1730 28

    "This is the last unfavourable one?


    Junko asks Tsugumi. The four combatants of True, Upper Beauty, Shaking, and Ten Nights stand guarded.


    "Yeah. It''s called Beechjoo."


    "The original Archetype''s original story is ego."


    When Tsugumi answered, Red Tsugumi - Hachijo supplemented.


    Despite being the same face as a tsugmi, its expression and atmosphere are as if they were different from a tsugmi. It''s not like Shadow either. An overwhelming look. A deep, quiet look. Aura who is not the only one to be released from his whole body.


    "My name is Hachijo. At one point, he was born when Tsugumi saw himself subjectively. The Projection of My Vision I Draw"


    Beechjoo introduces himself faceless and pale.


    "It feels like you and Senior Aizawa are going through each other."


    "No, no, because seniors are cool on the outside, but the contents are hot guys"


    Say whatever you want.


    Upper beauty, shaking and true talk with their gaze on the honeysuckle.


    "My face is the same as the cliff room. But you''re completely different. And yet you''re the one who draws the cliffroom?


    The constitutional succession says suspiciously. Akie and Yasuko have the same impression. This red twig doesn''t even look like a real twig. You just look like a bad fake.


    "It''s another me that''s at odds with me."


    Tsugumi says. To that dialogue, Akie and Yasuko and the constitutional succession remember Dejav.


    (When I showed the painting of the red self-portrait, Tsugumi, he had a similar dialogue in his mouth)


    Yasuko remembered.


    "Being a distorted self-projection, I should have been created by a twig like no other. And Tsugumi, you decided you didn''t have me? Just like Shadow."


    With a chilling, contemptuous voice rather than blame, Hachijo asks Tsugumi.


    Hold your own chest, the look on your face distorts. Obviously, I can see from the surroundings how you feel responsible for yourself.


    "So, honey, is it the same purpose as your demon uncles?


    "I''m the one who wants it. Other original Archetypes are like born to make my wish come true."


    Hachijo answers Junko''s question with a nasty mouthful.


    "I am - a lump of feelings that keep you wanting the world you wanted. You turned away from the world, immersed yourself in a fantasy, and wanted to make that fantasy a reality. But I don''t want it now. But there do exist in the past the ''Tugumi I wanted''. That''s me. The real me is me. I don''t want the world to be filled with my fantasy, Tugumi - you''re the fake."


    Staring at the tsugumi, Hachijo says. Tsugumi looks unusual and grumpy in return for his honeysuckle.


    "My feelings, I didn''t throw them all away. I didn''t even give it all to Hachijo, so that''s incorrect. I''m still at the photocopying stage. Hachijo was born early."


    "Difference between cutting and pasting and copping?"


    Ten nights shrugged when I heard Tugumi say it. Hachijo himself insists that he is the former and Tsugumi the latter.


    "Looks like another customer."


    Said Junko, who felt signs of space distortion.


    Shortly afterwards, a cleavage enters the space behind the Beechjoo and the familiar demon uncle appears.


    "The actors are aligned... No, you should say the actors are out, Carr"


    Uncle of the devil turns around wearing a silk hat and laughs creepy.


    "You guys who are going to stand up to us, and you''re all set and you can''t do anything, you''ve finally come this far. Is Junko Suzuoka aware of the current situation, Na?


    And it came to pass, when the uncle of the devil lay his hands, that three plumages appeared before the razor''s palm. Each was a stuffed animal of an all-black girl, a spouse stuffed animal with two heads, and a puppy stuffed animal with angel rings and wings.


    "You guys try it. Yo. It''s already possible here, Lou. Was it our purpose to do this, Ra?"


    "It means we''re all going to be just like the twigs."


    After the devil''s uncle''s dialogue, Hachijo supplements.


    "Tsugumi said I was incomplete, and your kid said I was a copy-and-paste, not a cut-and-paste. Maybe so for a second. But this is how I am here. What I have embodied, which is not supposed to appear, is evidence that this school is no longer in the material world. Here it is easier to make the impossible possible"


    Together with being briefed by Beechjoo and remembering the purpose of the devil''s uncle.


    Having the same power as a tugmire. that it will be possible for everyone to realise their image in the same way as the tsugumi. If the Uncle of the Devil and Hachijo are right, that means it is possible as soon as possible.


    "Hmm. Apparently, this is close to the spiritual world."


    said Junko, who sat down on the bed. Turn to Junko, who spoke, and we''ll all be a little bit. On both sides of Junko, the truth that had begotten cat ears from his head, and the tiredness that had begotten dog ears, both wore collars half-naked and rested on Junko.


    "This is how I can materialize my image. Maybe we can all do it."


    "Nice hobby, Nah."


    Just turn it off.


    The devil''s uncle laughed at Junko, who told him with a grumpy face, and the truth uncommonly exposed his anger.


    "Huh? I don''t like it because I let it out."


    Junko grins slightly, stroking her cat ears half-naked true cheek with her hands.


    "If that''s what you want, I have an idea."


    Remember that truth closes your eyes, revives your memory, and appears in front of you.


    "Whoa, whoa! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Turn it off, turn it off!


    At his true feet, Junko the Soup Pong rarely exclaimed and pleaded when he saw Junko appear with his chest and only the area concealed by hand and sleeping on his back.


    I made sure the cat ears truly disappeared and the truly naked Junko disappeared. Together, they round their eyes or keep their mouths open.


    "I honestly regretted doing it myself"


    Truth squeaks as you self-loathe.


    "It was the easiest thing to imagine."


    "Hmmm... we''re close enough to imagine. Sarasu..."


    "No, no, no."


    Hearing the true words, Uemami chills with her jitsu eyes, Junko blushes and denies.


    "Ho, are you sure you can do that? All right, then I''ll..."


    Shaking is remembered. I could easily imagine what I was trying to get out of there at ten nights.


    Before shaking, the same black-crushed outfit appears.


    "Yikes! My business is done!


    Shouting along with the full gutspaws, the shake hugged the vigeon.


    "Everybody try."


    "Yeah Dar, try it Yo"


    Junko and the devil''s uncle urge me to try the other facets to vibrate the image.


    "So far we''ve all had erotic purposes... erotic entanglements..."


    Ten nights of pounding and squeaking.


    "Oh, I got it."


    Akei cheers. A honeysuckle patterned kitten appears at his feet and rubs against his feet.


    "I can''t..."


    "Neither can I."


    "It doesn''t look like anyone can do it"


    Constitutional succession, Shangmi and ten nights say. Yasuko also shakes her neck to the side.


    "Have you broken up with someone who can and can''t? Sounds like people make a difference."


    and Junko.


    "If what the devil''s old man said is right, if more people can get it out in their students, they can get it out too, right?


    "The devil''s old man says so, Nah. Uncle of the Devil and Hoobei. Just change the way you say it, it''s like a different impression, Zoe."


    To the shaking words, the demon uncle protested with an unpleasant face.


    "Well, there seems to be a personal difference, but the kid''s right, it''s a problem due to the erosion of the image, Nah. If you look at how everyone can do it, it''s easy to imagine that you''re going to be able to do it too."


    The words of the devil''s uncle were interrupted along the way.


    "Oh."


    The door of the infirmary opened, and a tiger, with a loving roar, jumped at the devil''s uncle.


    "See you again, Carr."


    The demon''s uncle tongued in response to a tiger attack.


    "Tiger, wait a minute. There''s still something I want to ask you."


    Junko took control of the tiger, but the demon''s uncle disappears into subspace. Hachijo followed suit.


    "It came at a bad time."


    "Guru"


    He shakes me, looks faceless and drips my head off.


    "Well, I guess I heard a lot of what you wanted to hear."


    Junko says with the intention of following the tiger.


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    For some reason, the tiger is reacting to the dog-eared half-naked exhaustion put out by Junko. Dog ears half-naked, face close and sound uncut over and over again.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you like the materialization of the image? But I''m not going to Mimizman."


    "If you''re tired, turn it off."


    True speaks to Junko wondering how the tiger reacts.


    "Hauuuuuu..."


    When Junko erased the false tiredness, the tiger somehow turned into a soggy face again.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    Uemami speaks up.


    "Let''s go see what''s happening on campus first. The Tugmixes should stay here and have Junko protect them. They could be after Tugumi."


    "Tugmix. Copy that."


    The shake determines. Tsugumi likes the call, and he has a happy voice.


    Ueme, shaking, ten nights, the tiger left the infirmary, but the truth was he didn''t try to leave right away.


    "You''re a tough guy to make this time. We''re putting out our own conspiracy, and we''re not giving this one a chance to get involved. If you say you''re good, you''re good."


    True speaks to Junko.


    "You''re smart, Bookworm."


    It was Tsugumi who answered.


    "Besides, I guess it''s because their very purpose was an easy substitute to hide and advance. But you wanted it to go away, and then you called me."


    Junko was remembering the theory of shaking that the psyche of a villain who talks about purpose perplexed is in loneliness.

 1731 29

    Hachijo and the devil''s uncle visited the broadcast room.


    "They seem to be heroic in the face of evil, but no, there''s no tension at all, Neh."


    The Uncle of the Devil laughs spirally, referring to those who have touched the Tugumi.


    "The last one who laughs wins. We have not yet reached our goal."


    "Whoa, yeah, Tar. Alarm Big Enemy Dar"


    When Hachijo tells him pale, the demon''s uncle lays his hands on the silk hat and speaks out in a limp voice.


    "It''s ironic."


    Get out your sketchbook and pencil, and honey joe squeaks.


    "What gar?


    "The students are going to realize their imaginary fantasies, but this is how I can''t achieve them without painting them."


    As I say, I move my hands literally at an unstoppable speed to my eyes, and I finish the painting in no time. Drawn in the sketchbook were fierce-looking fairies with objects like razor-sharp and needle-sharp swords in their hands.


    "It''s the same ability as Tugumi, Nah."


    "Tsugumi is a tsugumi and will be elevated to a more powerful ability in the future. In that regard, I can say that the deterioration of the tsugmi"


    "In terms of being able to materialize many people at once and the speed at which they paint, Zoe beats Tsugumi by far."


    Two more figures appeared in the broadcast room as Hachijo talked to the demon''s uncle. One is Bookworm Ji-chan. The other was an old, little fat man with barcode hair - the principal of this school.


    "What''s the purpose!? No harm done to my students!


    Even with the monsters in front of him, the principal shouted with perseverance.


    "The purpose is to create a kind world"


    "Hazards do, yo. But don''t worry, I won''t kill you, Neh."


    "Instead of appealing to student thoughts, I couldn''t have done anything about the school overflowing with weirdness"


    Hachijo, Uncle of the Devil, and Bookworm Ji-chan say each.


    "Can we minimize harm to students if the principal cooperates, Mo?"


    "What are you going to do!? First, then talk!


    "Brave Nay. We''re just hunting down students so they don''t kill them to awaken their lovely abilities, yo. There''s no point in killing him, darling. If the principal cooperates, maybe we can minimize the damage to the students, too, yo?


    Spreading a nasty grin, the demon uncle took the deal to the principal.


    The anomaly occurred simultaneously in the school building.


    The fairies with feathers growing from their backs, not cute faces about twenty centimeters in size, boiled massively and attacked the students with the object in their hands.


    The fairies were powerless and attacked with weapons like needles and razors did not result in fatal injuries, but it still makes no difference to be hurt.


    "Hide your head in your uniform so you don''t get targeted in the face!


    "Come here quickly! Over here! Stiffen up so they don''t take the back!


    "Hey, boys, protect the girls. Hey, boys. - Mop around. Hey, man, Mop''s hitting the girls. Hey, boys, stop wet mopping. Hey, boys."


    "Too many. I mean, I''m getting tired, so take turns."


    In one classroom, they are all solidified in the corner of the classroom, with students on the outside desperately wielding their jackets and mops to strike down fairies and lean on them.


    Students out in the hallway run desperately as they wield their jackets, but the effect is to attract hundreds of fairies in reverse, even if they just stare. While the fairies are powerless, the salvation is that they don''t fly very fast, but if they stop their legs, they will be attacked at the same time.


    "Ugh."


    A student running down the hallway fell and the fairies tried to hit her back, but the help was in time.


    When Uemai flashes her knife, several fairies are cut together.


    Truth is, I sprayed a fire extinguisher. That''s all the fairies blow up and scatter their bodies. It''s not ferocious, and the numbers are awesome, but it''s terribly brittle. The crushed fairies disappear.


    "Stop running around the hallway and running away. Keep it together in large numbers."


    True to speak to a grunting boy student.


    "Ha, ha. Thank you very much."


    A student who was helped graciously enters the classroom on the side.


    Senior Aizawa.


    The warden and the bad group come and speak up.


    "I don''t care if I crush you or not."


    The warden screams. Truly ordained, the bad groups were running around to help the fairy crusade and the pinch students.


    "Still nothing will be done, Rika. Don''t cry at him."


    "Patience!


    The defective group replies in unison and heads elsewhere.


    In the staff room, Tsuruga, a gym teacher, and a tiger were struggling. Tsuruga is swinging a pipe chair and smashing the fairy. The tiger moves to protect Tsuruga''s back, killing the fairies with a cat punch and a bite.


    "Thank you for your help. And good move."


    "Guru"


    Tiger roars and answers Tsuruga, who praises and thanks him.


    "That tiger... seems to be on your side, Dr. Tsuruga, aren''t you afraid?


    "You''re fighting a tiger very naturally. The boulder is Tsuruga Sensei..."


    A music teacher with a hidden barcode head and a math teacher under his desk say fear.


    "Mezzillo Flying Body Press!"


    At the lifting mouth, ten nights of becoming a mezzillo emeralder dives toward the fairies with hands and feet wide apart from the top of the dumpster. Several fairies are crushed.


    "It''s burning stone and water."


    Blur and shake as you wiggle the mop.


    "I have news for you all."


    Suddenly on the on-campus broadcast, the principal''s voice flowed.


    ''What I''m going to say now may be an incredible story, but it''s true. Trust me, try to run it.''


    Principal foreshadowing with a nervous voice.


    "With this space - now, students can awaken their abilities, too, right? I think strongly to make the image materialize, so rinse. I hope so. There are also individual differences, but if you are a student with a strong delusional power, you will be able to summon the inhabitants of the image and get rid of these bad fairies, like the seventy-seven wonders put out by Mr. Tsugumi in the cliff room ''


    "I gave Mr. Cliff Room''s name to Moro, Principal..."


    "Well, he''s pretty much found out."


    Ten nights and shaking say.


    "This is also the devil''s uncle''s ploy?


    Upper beauty squeaks as she was exorcising fairies in the third floor hallway.


    "I''m sure of it. More and more as you think over there. This one just gets flushed. We have to do something..."


    Shortly after the truth is said, the door of the classroom on the side opens and a Shinrakuyaki raccoon appears who came to the school run.


    The fairies, who filled the space ahead, did not seem to respond to the image put out by the tugmi, which they ignored, but the raccoon students were different. Jump up into the air, blow or crush the fairies.


    "Huh?"


    "No way......"


    Uemami rounds her eyes, and Truth makes a guess.


    "Piyo, Piyo, Piyo"


    On the doorstep, a big leprechaun appeared before the ten nights and shakes, and he was starting to follow the fairies one after the other.


    "This doesn''t have to be, cliff room?


    "It was created by Tugumi, and that''s what you''re saying. Hot reinforcements."


    On the ten nights of questioning, the shake laughs.


    Junko was able to see what was happening in the school building on multiple holographic displays by means of a hidden camera that was sneaked inside the school building.


    "Is this Tugumi manipulating you?


    Seeing the sight of seventy-seven strange haunts beginning to repel the fairies all over the school, Junko asks.


    "Yeah, it looks like I could have woken up before the students woke up"


    Tsugumi said with a good face.


    "The kids I''ve been drawing and calling, I''ve never been able to control them, but now if you ask me in my head, they''ll all follow suit -"


    Turning away from the display, Aya, Yasuko, and the constitutional successor, Tsugumi said this with a confident smile.


    "Because I won''t let the demon uncle do what he wants"

 1732 30

    The demon uncles in the broadcast room also knew what happened to the seventy-seven wonder monsters created by Tsugumi who attacked the fairy in unison.


    "I assumed the possibility that Tugumi would sublimate his abilities, but I didn''t expect this to happen, Tar"


    This does not even require students to awaken their abilities. If it''s a crisis situation that can''t be helped, it makes it that much easier to wake up, but it doesn''t get that far. It would be pointless if he was not willing to try to awaken himself in the first place.


    "Throughout the school, seventy-seven wonders protect students. Even if you lose to a fairy, you''ll be resurrected soon. Students never wake up from this. Leave us alone, and our plan will be your grandfather."


    Bookworm Ji-chan says in a heavy tone.


    "Hmmm...... no way tugmi is going to be the biggest barrier har"


    "I don''t care, why don''t you implement that measure?


    "I''m not sure I can do it well, Nah"


    Encouraged by Bookworm Ji-chan, the devil''s uncle sighed and opened the door of the subspace tunnel.


    Before Tsugumi, Junko, the constitutional successor and Akie and Yasuko in the infirmary, the demon uncle appeared.


    "He''s a troubled kid. Nah, Tsugumi is Sir. But well, it looks like we finally have a painful counterattack for this one, Nah. Oh, my goodness."


    Uncle of the devil leaks laughter including with his chin mustache.


    (You have plenty of room for attitude while you say it hurts, this guy)


    I think so.


    "Deal yo. Tugumi, if you don''t stop resisting, I''ll keep your head back."


    The Uncle of the Devil proceeds without Tugumi''s silence or willingness.


    "I know you''re boosting your intelligence to the crowd by the power of Bookworm, right? If Bookworm J-chan turns down the supply, you''re the original retarded Sir. That''s what you''re most afraid of, huh?


    "That''s not a deal, it''s a blackmail! What a filthy bastard!


    Aya yelled outrageously. Fearing that the tsugumi would go back to normal, I seriously got my head on the way I would follow it knowingly.


    "Otivi, I''m the devil''s uncle, so it''s decided dirty, yo. Besides, such a filthy demon has come out of a tuna. Shh."


    Uncle of the devil who spreads his nasty grin with Nitanita and teases Aya.


    "Uncle of the Devil, you can say bad things about me, but you can''t be mean to my friends"


    Looking at Akane as being attacked, Tsugumi gives an angry look and says quietly away.


    "So, what do we do, Lou? Still anti-woo?


    "Nothing...... fine. You can be undone...... I don''t like it... fine. If it''s going to be as the devil''s uncle planned, it better be."


    "Tsugumi......"


    "Tsugumi..."


    With his anger on his face, but unable to indulge in his trembling voice, he sees the swordfish fighting with all his strength, and Akie and Yasuko weep. The constitutional succession is clenching its fists hard with anger.


    I said, "Well, then I''ll do something about it."


    Junko pinches his mouth with an uncontrolled smile.


    "When you poke at us, Har... no, you''re a good man to Mad Scientist. It''s a stupid thing, Nah."


    The devil''s uncle put his eyebrows in a letter to, shrugged his shoulders and took a big sigh.


    "Hehehe, now you think this is a negotiated decision, Tar? I still have a deal to deal with, Nah."


    The demon uncle laughs again.


    At that time, Junko felt signs of distortion in the space and moved instantly.


    I felt signs right next to Yasuko.


    Hachijo, who jumped out of a gap in space, jumped at Yasuko, who was just around the corner. But before Hachijo''s hand reached Yasuko, Junko''s hand grabbed the wrist and prevented it.


    Hachijo''s red eyes look up at Junko''s red eyes. Beechjoo doesn''t try to shake it off. That''s where I stopped moving.


    So I realized that Junko had one.


    (moved reflexively, but screwed up)


    Feeling another sign of distortion of space, Junko mourns her own mistakes.


    "Ugh! What the fuck! You monster!


    Bookworm Ji-chan, who appeared slightly out of tempo with Hachijo, held and bound the body of the constitutional succession with many arms.


    "I thought you would react. But it seemed impossible to protect them both at the same time."


    Beechjoo whispers faintly, keeping an eye on Junko.


    "Know what, Lou? This kid''s in love with Tugumi, yo."


    "Become!?


    Uncle of the Devil exposes himself as he approaches the constitutional successor captured by Bookworm Dj. The constitutional successor turns red in his face and raises his voice.


    "Poor Nah, if I hadn''t fallen in love with Tugumi or something, this wouldn''t have happened, Nee"


    In a plethora of malicious voices, the demon''s uncle waved the stick and unleashed his mindfulness towards the constitutional succession.


    At the next moment, he bent over into the corporeal letter of the constitutional succession, and a large amount of blood erupted from his belly.


    The constitutional succession closes its eyes, brings its neck and loses consciousness. The Y-shirt is dyed red around the abdomen. It looks like there''s a hole in the belly of the clothes.


    "Caaah!"


    Akie and Yasuko screamed at the same time. Tsugumi solidified and opened his eyes wide, moving his mouth as he shuddered.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about the tugmi, Zoe. Because I don''t listen, sir."


    The devil''s uncle sounds down as he looks comfortable watching the girls react.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no!


    Finally the stiffness of the tsugmi is broken, kneeling and crying.


    (I didn''t really kill him, Nah. I stunned him and put some blood on him, Kay. But it works excellent dar)


    Uncle of the devil fucking laughing to see how Tugumi is doing. I was going to make it look like I killed him and tell him it was fake after I made Tugumi stop resisting.


    "If you don''t want to add extra victims, obey. Either Akie or Yasuko will die next."


    In a voice so lacking discouragement that it can also be called inorganic, Hachijo tells.


    "Ugh..."


    Tsugumi stood up sobbing and called Mimizman to himself in the corner of the infirmary.


    The mite man wraps around the body of the tugmire.


    "Hey... Tugumi, what are you doing?


    After finding out that it was the tsugumi that was moving the mite man, Akie is surprised and speaks up.


    "Mimizman strangled me like this, and if all my penises came out of my mouth, I''d die."


    Akie and Yasuko, of course, even the devil''s uncle and Bookworm Jae-chan were a little nervous, as they ran their mouths through the absurd things as they watched the constitutional succession held by Bookworm Jae-chan.


    "Yoshioka-kun, I''m sorry, I apologize for dying... Yoshioka was killed because of me, so I can''t live..."


    "How stupid are you talking about! It''s not Tugumi''s fault! Even Yoshioka would be mad if he did that!


    Akiya yells in tears as she speaks with a frightened face.


    "Death will make amends, and all the children I have created may disappear. To not sacrifice anyone any more, I die."


    Neither did Tsugumi''s heart move in his cry.


    "It''s not atonement, it''s escape."


    Beechjoo tells calmly.


    "That development was unexpected."


    "Tae, no dar now. It was a liar who killed him. I just made it look like I killed you, Dar."


    Bookworm Dj and the devil''s uncle said in a panic.


    "Really?"


    Tsugumi asks the uncle of the demon with a troubled face with anticipation.


    "It''s true. Sure, Mr. Successor, it doesn''t look like he''s dead. Uncle of the devil, he deceived me."


    Junko said, making sure he was alive from the body of the constitutional succession without having to check it with artificial demonic eye clairvoyance.


    "Great ah...... Uh-huh. Uh-huh."


    Untightening Mimizman and kneeling on the floor again, Tsugumi cried out as if on fire after relieving him.


    "It was a bad hand. I didn''t know the Uncle of the Devil, who was closest to the Tsugumi and would have grasped the nature of the Tsugumi, hadn''t spotted the nature of the Tsugumi"


    "Serious E"


    Speaking pale, the devil''s uncle wears a silk hat.


    "You know, because Tugumi''s dead, there''s no guarantee that things will fit in. On the contrary, it could be extra easy. Tugumi is the key to converging this anomaly."


    Junko stabs the nail because he has trouble trying to die with some kind of clap again.


    "These guys, you were here"


    "Ryuru..."


    At that time, True, Upper Mi and Tiger came to the infirmary.


    "I think I''m pretty much fine in the school building already. Tugmin''s vigeon was stronger than the not-so-cute fairies and almost completely retreated everywhere."


    Shaking also came and reported. Ten nights.


    "Were you here, Uncles of the Devil... Yoshioka..."


    "The Successor of the Constitution, you look fine."


    Bloody and unconscious, he saw the constitutional succession held in Bookworm Ji-chan''s arms, and ten nights took his breath away, but Junko guaranteed.


    "How could the demon uncles do that? Give a lot of people the same power as me, get them out of school, like that, what do you get?


    Finally stopped crying Tsugumi asks.


    "Why, this isn''t what you originally wanted, Carr."


    Uncle of the devil slapping the floor with a stick in his face.


    "I hope you don''t let me say the same thing over and over again, Nah. What we''re trying to do is on the extension of your help with creation, Zoe. In other words, creating a gentle world Dar. No, it''s not just you, it''s the creation we all want, Dar."


    "A world where everyone in this world is free to put out what they want. A world where everyone has the power to make what they want freely. That''s what I want too. That''s me, the world that ego wants, independent of you. All human beings get complete freedom. All are gods. Everyone can have every dream and desire."


    After the demon''s uncle spoke with a grumpy face, the honeymoon added pale.


    "That''s where the discomfort I was feeling, huh? True, you said the same thing, but the world you''re going for is decidedly different from what I want."


    Junko remembers. When I traveled to a planet with Arlaune before, I was told that I was dealing with an alien named the Root Man. If you are perfect from the start, or close to perfection, if you have too much room and are unhappy, if you get complete close safety and tranquillity - then the foot of progress stops. Evolution also lags behind. Culture will never grow.


    People move on with their evolutionary steps because they are incomplete, because they are unfit, because they are not satisfied. Find new possibilities.


    "If a dream is anything but a wish, it doesn''t make any sense anymore."


    "Bullshit. If all human beings have equal power to God, it is that as a person evolution has been extremed, paradise is born"


    Hachijo cut Junko''s words and threw them away.


    "Tsugumi, if you mean to fight it only, you''re useless no longer. Do you know the end of the creators I''ve abandoned, Carr? Yes, it will be the same as that painter who cut off his own ear yo"


    Uncle of the devil spreading a distorted grin while staring at the tugmire.


    "I don''t get on that menace. I''m the one who made the Uncles of the Devil, so take responsibility."


    With that said, Tsugumi is suitable for those who are in Junko or True.


    Everybody, give me a hand.


    "Fine, but I''m not saying you''re responsible for that."


    True penetrated into the twig I beg you to keep your head down with a dust.


    "You''ve got a policy. It''s too narrow to fight here. Come to the roof. Let''s settle it."


    Beechjoo enters the gap of space and disappears. While holding the constitutional succession, Bookworm Ji-chan follows suit.


    The demon uncle didn''t want to leave right away. He stared at Tsugumi, making his eyebrows as much a letter to him as he wanted, and he had a pitiful face.


    "I don''t know which one will disappear, but we''re about to say goodbye, Nah. Are you ready for that, Carr?


    "Yeah. We''ve known each other for a long time... and I hate to say goodbye because I''m like I''ve been alive because I had a demon uncle... but I''ve already decided to be ready"


    Seeing the clairvoyant twig with a frivolous face, the demon''s uncle''s mouth breaks.


    "You were like a parent to me, and I was like a teacher to you, Nah. Whoa, it''s early to immerse yourself in sentiment. Since I settled with you guys, Dar."


    Rewearing the silk hat deep in his eyes, the space slice closed as the demon uncle leaped backwards and jumped into the space slice.


    "I''m going to the same place, and I''m not closing anything. I wish you''d let us use it too."


    "You''re an enemy, so you''re not going to be so kind."


    Leaving the infirmary first, shaking and ten nights tapping lightly.


    "Uenohara-san, Senior Aizawa"


    Where True and Upper Beauty tried to come out, Tsugumi stopped calling.


    "I want you to let me go too. I''m the cause of this, so I want to see it right. And maybe something will help."

 1733 31

    It was Junko who accepted to take the Tsugumi and the others as well.


    "Look, I think Tugumi is also the key to convergence because this is what Tugumi caused. You can say this is her world itself, and if you want to settle for it, you better stay on your side."


    In a way that agrees with Tsugumi, Junko made a push, so we all head up the stairs to the roof.


    "I need to talk to you..."


    Junko whispers in his true ear, takes him to the rear and leaves a little with the other faces.


    "True, you seem to have always disliked the people who visit my lab for strength, and the power I give them, and I took it like each person did for it, and I didn''t argue with it, but now I disagree clearly."


    The tone was mild, but it truly sounded, as the voice of Pure Son had heat and power.


    "What I do is not cheat at all. Giving you the power to fly is not against the rules. Because I, with the knowledge and skill that I have gained from walking with the history of mankind, with the wisdom of mankind plus my journey and effort, also empower human experiments. Some sort of anomaly in that? Where''s the cheat? It''s not against the rules at all. When I say that, I''m going to tell you that a country with a civilization that has moved on should not bring all the benefits of civilization to an untapped country. Bringing guns to Seed Island is also out. It is also out to pass on farming and medical techniques to other countries. That''s what happens, isn''t it?


    Junko, speaking with a sincere expression, had a different charm than usual, and his true heart leaned more toward Junko himself than the content of the story, but Junko continues the story without realizing it.


    "Even people who want power, because it''s incomplete, because they don''t have power, they want the flying power of evolution. Don''t deny the mind that such a person seeks power. It''s definitely not evil for the weak to seek power and give me a chance and a dream of a one-shot reversal. Let me get this straight. True, you are wrong. Mad Scientist Empowering People Seeking Power - What I''m Doing Is Right"


    "What''s going on...? Suddenly. Why are you talking like that?


    "Because it''s important to me. Especially if it''s true. The purpose of the demons'' uncles - to see Tugumi''s wishes, and now it''s time to talk. True, you said it was the same thing I was trying to do, but I don''t want to be seen in the same line."


    Junko scratches her cheek.


    "Because what the demon uncles are trying to do, from what I can tell, is an abominable act. The world the demon uncles seek will surely take away their desires, their desires, their hopes and their thirsts. I deny my humanity. It''s not paradise at all to have a world where you can wish for anything. A world without suffering, without straying, without seeking strength or results at the end of misery or stray. A world where you don''t have to fight and you don''t have to try. Hell is just waiting for you."


    "Is paradise hell? If you think of people like us, maybe you do."


    While I say it, True holds Junko''s hand.


    "I''m a little happy to hear what you really mean."


    "Oh, yeah?


    Junko gets agitated, but he gets a grinning face, distracting from his gaze.


    On the roof, True let go of his hand.


    Tsugumi, Akie, Yasuko, Makoto, Junko, Ten Nights, Shaking, Ueme, Tiger Rises to the Roof. Uncle of the Devil, Bookworm J-chan, and Beechjo, on the rooftop, at the entrance and away, face to face with the face that came up. The constitutional succession is put to sleep behind the devil''s uncles.


    "I thought, come on, if you''re serious about killing Tsugumi as a disturber, you''ve got more to do. You don''t have to settle with us from the front, do you?


    I said in a voice where the shaking can only be heard by my own faction.


    "Yeah. Senior Shake is what he thinks. Yikes. Don''t you ever kill me? He''s going to hurt the seniors and make me say it."


    Tsugumi nods. Tugumi''s death could also lead to the disappearance of the demon''s uncles. That''s only a story of possibilities, but you can''t even take the risk of trying it and making it all grandpa.


    Ten nights and Upper Beauty side by side, moving forward silently. Slightly delayed, true and wobbly shoulder to shoulder followed.


    "I will protect the Tugumi and the others. The three of you stay behind me."


    Junko tells me that Tsugumi and Akie and Yasuko fall behind Junko.


    It was the devil''s uncle who set him up first. He wields a stick and the mindfulness he unleashes hits directly at ten nights.


    Ten nights fell back a little and flinched, but that was all. Mezzillo emeralder suits almost prevented impact.


    "Oh, I forgot my name. Mezzillo Emeralder!"


    Ten nights of caring about Junko''s eyes and making a name for herself with emotion. It''s not just because I had the eyes of Junko, but it''s a mechanism where power doesn''t run to its fullest if I don''t raise my name.


    If True is the Horse, point the gun at the Devil''s Uncle and pull the trigger.


    Both eyes of the devil''s uncle popped out, swelling and huge like balloons. Three bullets fired by True strike the giant eyeballs of the demon''s uncle.


    "Whatever...... too creepy"


    Akei looks at the demon''s uncle''s popping giant eyeballs and squeals with his face up.


    The giant eyeballs that flew out were ejected as they were and flew to where they were true. True and the shake next to it each jump in a way that breaks up to the left and right.


    When the giant eyeballs hit the floor, the momentum boiled down. And evaporate. If I had hit him directly, he would have suffered major burns at high temperatures.


    "You don''t have to take the dissolving liquid into your body, Moo."


    That being said, when the devil''s uncle slapped his own back of the head with a knife, a new eyeball appeared in the cavity of his lost eyeball, as if it were growing from within his body.


    Now the shake shot the demon''s uncle. The demon''s uncle reacts fast, popping his eyeballs out again and inflating them, trying to prevent bullets.


    But the shaking piece breaker is a substitute specializing in penetration performance made by Junko. Two bullets penetrated his eyeballs, and so did the demon''s uncle''s head. Slowly falls backwards as the demon''s uncle swells his eyeballs and flies out.


    "I didn''t kill you. Don''t be alarmed because you have the ability to play."


    "Hehe, it looks like it''s damaged."


    True warns, but shaking is a good laugh.


    "Shall I deal with the melee? That tiger, too?


    That''s what Hachijo says and moves forward ten nights and upper-mea. The tiger does not try to move at the moment and remains on the lookout for the situation as it stands in a state of battle.


    Depending on the defense of the suit, ten nights will be the first to set it up. It''s always ten nights in that role, but I''m not dissatisfied. I can''t help it because that''s the qualification.


    Around the beehijo, like countless thin, tiny plates of transparency appear. The size of the plate seems to be small and fits in the palm, not even large or 20 cm. They''re all square. All the plates float perpendicular to the floor, that is, almost parallel to the body of the honeymoon. Many boards overlap.


    (Is that board attacking? Or prevent it? Both?)


    Ten nights to think, but there''s no way I can get an answer. There are too many of them to be alert to attacks from boards.


    "Mezzillo Hell Poke!


    Ten nights to avoid countless small plates drifting through the air and attack the honeymoon aiming between the plates.


    But one of the plates reacted and moved at super high speeds and received a thrust by a ten night knife.


    (Ouch! I mean, it''s hard!


    Even though it is a thin and brittle transparent plate, it is a tremendous stiffness, and even though I poked at it as much as I wanted, I don''t freak out, ten nights wind my tongue.


    Hachijo moved against the ten surprised nights. Like ten nights, he pokes me with a knife.


    Ten nights ago, but the beehijo was full of gaps and exposed the sides, so I wonder whether to launch an attack there. I don''t feel prevented again.


    "Mezzillo Head Rock!


    Ten nights turned to Hachijo all at once. Turn and tighten your arms from side to side to its neck.


    (Is that it? It worked. No, there''s a little resistance to the smaller plates, but couldn''t handle the motion until they stuck together? You couldn''t react to the attack?


    While wondering, the ten nights strangle the honeydew.


    "There''s a complicated emotion in me... It hurts and it hurts..."


    Hachijo, who was always a no-face expression, becomes a distressed face and speaks bitterly.


    "Embarrassing at the same time"


    To the unexpected word of Hachijo, ten nights seemed powerless.


    "Sure, that''s a little bit of a schematic. A boy gives a girl a headlock or something. Come on."


    I laugh when Upper Beauty dulls after coming to my side.


    "Ouch!


    Ten nights groaned. Because while the honeysuckle was strangled, I''ve poked my arm ten nights with my knife over and over again.


    Besides, they just poke at the same spot, and the damage builds up. It''s so painful that I feel it over my suit, I couldn''t stop breaking the restraint for ten nights.


    In the form of a replacement for ten nights, the upper beauty becomes fleshy to the honeysuckle. Already the right hand stands in front of the face in the shape of a hook claw.


    Upper beauty releases in orbit like hitting a hook as you rotate your right arm.


    Shortly afterwards, Ueme was stunned. Upper Mi''s arm stops spinning. The small plate of size that fits in the palm did not even move in response to the eccentricity of Upper Beauty, but on the contrary even felt like turning back the palm of Upper Beauty.


    "Slowly go through between the board and the board and hold it down. That way I can''t handle the board. I''ll react to the attack, but if the operation halfway through is recognized as not an attack, the plate won''t react."


    Ten nights explains to Uemami.


    "It''s amazing to see the nature of your abilities so lightly."


    Hachijo was impressed with ten nights of insight and threw her own words of praise.


    "But do you think I''m not going to deal with anything by being grandly spoken of for knowing my weaknesses?


    Beechjoo speaks with no heart or a provocative voice.


    Ten nights from behind the honeysuckle, the upper beauty from the front, reaching through between the plates.


    Hachijo and I couldn''t have been grabbed in silence. Putting your right hand in a unique hook-claw in front of your face, you look back, rotate your arm and release it toward ten nights.


    (copied my eclipse!?


    Upper Mi is stunned. Not to the extent of appearance imitation. The motion is completely copied.


    "Gu!"


    Ten nights groan when they groan the flesh on their shoulders.


    (I mean, that''s the ability. I don''t just prevent it, I master the moves I prevent. Maybe if I attacked you with supernormal abilities, that too...? If that''s the case, we were the only ones who challenged the melee attack, and you were right. I mean, Shibuya seniors, as a subtlety, we all have no extraordinary powers, but we''re fighting the monsters with extraordinary powers.)


    Shangmi realizes that fact even more now. I think Junko plays the role of opponent, but for some reason, I wonder if they make their appearance.


    "Holy shit!


    Uemai takes Beech Joe naked from behind. Turn your right arm to your throat, press your back of your head with your left hand, and crush your trachea all at once while compressing your carotid artery.


    Beechjoe tried to shake off her upper body by knocking it forward, but a moment earlier than that, her upper beauty tangled her legs in Beechjoe''s torso and pulled her upper body in reverse, and the two girls fell on their backs.


    If you''re a regular person, you''re at a stage where you''re falling, but Hachijo won''t stop hanging around. Because I''m not a person, the idea that this move might not work depends on the back of Upper Mi''s brain. But still, I don''t solve the moves.


    (Just drop it... Otherwise, surrender...)


    "No surrender... Let it go."


    Beech Joe complains in a creeping voice, as if Ueme''s thoughts had been conveyed.


    "No need to hesitate. I don''t even resent you. Interpretation is the life of a misfortune. Even if you have pity, I have no pity for you. If I survive here, I''ll kill you."


    Hachijo looked ten nights standing in front of him and was talking.


    Ten nights he stuck his knife silently into the center of Hachijo''s chest.


    I feel my powers fall out of Beech Joe''s body, and Upper Mi unties the restraint.


    "I want you to hold it as it is...... etc., and I thought it was strange. When I see death at work, honestly... I''m scared"


    Hachijo smiled and said in a calm voice to Upper Beauty as she tried to leave. Uemami answers the request and gently turns her hand around her hips. Ten nights of cancer, taking Beech Joe''s hand and holding it.


    "My being is like preserving the state of Tugumi''s mind when she had aspirations, as it were. Or did you save your aspirations themselves and personalize them later? It may be a terrible story to think about calmly, but I have no feelings of pity for myself either. But there''s only one feeling I don''t want to disappear... That''s strange..."


    That''s all I talked about, the red girl''s body was thinning and a few seconds later it had completely disappeared.

 1734 32

    Since the battle began, Tsugumi had taken out his sketchbook and was painting with all his heart.


    (I wonder if I''ll make it... I''m not even going to make it... No, I won''t give up)


    I want to finish this painting by the end of the fight. I think so and move my pencil desperately. Akiya Yasuko was so focused that she didn''t react when she spoke.


    (I didn''t give up, but Dad''s gone. I''m sure I''m a bad boy, no matter what I try...)


    Think of it worse, it''s breaking my heart.


    "Look, let''s finally think about it"


    The same dialogue that the tutor always spoke with a gentle smile makes Tsugumi''s head.


    (The teacher was with me then, and he led me to the answer. Many times the teacher solved it by himself. Yet the teacher and I solved it together and told me that I was the last one to give the answer... Now I have to do it alone)


    The concentration of the twig increases and the hand moving the pencil becomes even faster.


    Gunshots over and over. Shoot a gun instead of a true shake, but the demon''s uncle deforms his flesh to minimize damage.


    The demon uncle is also looking at the gap and fighting back. He wields a stick, emits a wave of mindfulness, but truly and shakes sparingly.


    The Uncle of the Devil is more defensive than the two of us.


    I wish there was an increase in bookworm ji-chan, but that also seemed difficult. Bookworm Ji-chan is at a distance, facing the tiger. Neither one of them is trying to move, it''s a form of asking how things are going. Or it can take the form of being restrained.


    Second, the devil''s uncle noticed. The shaky position has not changed, but the truth is that it is slowly approaching.


    "Huh, Little Wise E"


    Ever since I mouthed it, I think it''s a really moonlight rogue dialogue, an uncle of the devil who gets a little embarrassed himself.


    (These two are alarmed by the smell of hundreds of battles, eh? You can count on the presence or absence of extraordinary powers. E)


    The devil''s uncle took the choice to keep his mind tight and distance himself from the truth.


    Truth is, I didn''t expect the devil''s uncle to act reluctantly in the melee. But the anticipation is, I thought it would come at me first, and I don''t appreciate the action of keeping my distance. Then the offensive will only continue at such a distance as before. It makes no sense to want to break it and get close.


    (Will you come aboard? Then......)


    The truth did not give up, but in a bolder move, he approached the devil''s uncle.


    "Kono."


    Abominably, an uncle of the devil who truly waves the stick in a row. Truth is, take big steps to avoid it.


    Shaking shoots, following a gap where the devil''s uncle is truly distracted.


    Shaking guns need to be prevented in a different way than true guns because of their strong penetration. The entire face is inflated to create multiple layers on the skin to prevent penetration along the way.


    "But this is tiring, Lou"


    Nor can deformation of the flesh be infinite. Drain your health. And of course, using mindfulness power. While fighting, the devil''s uncle realized that his fatigue was increasing.


    "Haaaa!


    A tiger, who usually only gives a modest growl, gently raises his voice and turns to Bookworm Ji-chan. The devil''s uncle was distracted for a moment by the voice.


    True and wobbly are not aware of the voice, but they do not interrupt the focus on the opponent they are fighting. The difference in experience as a combatant came true here. This difference is greater than the presence or absence of supernormal forces.


    Shake shoots more guns. The demon uncle inflates his face again.


    A bloated face creates a blind spot. The gaze is partially blocked by the very face of himself that has enlarged.


    To that blind spot, the truth had already slipped in.


    True waves his right hand and jumps a hammer from under his sleeve. Ultrasonic vibrating steel wire extends from the hammer.


    "What the heck, TO!?


    An ultrasonic vibrating steel wire was wrapped around the entire body from the neck down when the demon''s uncle turned his face back.


    "Shouldn''t you have left that face much bigger?


    As the truth inquired, pulling the steel wire, the demon''s uncle''s body was cut into rings, and he split and rolled


    "Impossible Der"


    Says the devil''s uncle, who became only his neck.


    "Ugh...... Not as weak as it was, but the impression it was weak for Las Bosses"


    The shake muddles and squeals. I also used nerves to keep avoiding attacks by waves of distraction. At any rate, the range of attack is much wider than that of a bullet.


    (Two-on-one, enemies are not used to fighting, this one is a mind-blowing pattern, well coordinated. There were these factors, but this guy was pretty menacing on his own)


    Truth is, I never think the demon uncle was weak.


    "I mean, I''m not going to talk about whether the regenerative force isn''t so powerful or whether the weakness is somewhere in my body at the time I''m making my body bigger and preventing bullets."


    A shake turns his hands around the back of his head and says it well.


    "I guess the latter"


    Truth is, I witnessed the devil''s uncle moving his split body and desperately protecting his heart up close.


    "Oh... ever carr..."


    Seeing that the truth picked up the heart, the demon''s uncle''s neck nodded. A silk hat fell out of his head and rolled on the edge of it.


    Looking at Tiger and Bookworm Ji-chan, this one seemed settled too. Countless thin arms fall torn apart by nails and fangs, and a tiger is worn against its neck. But the tiger didn''t seem to be an unharmed victory either, bleeding from all over his body.


    Ten nights and Ueme were just finishing the battle with Hachijo.


    (Looks like the space''s back to normal. Maybe it''s because Bookworm Ji-chan disappeared)


    When Junko felt the change in space on his skin and took out the virtual phone to confirm it, the radio waves connected properly.


    "Done! We made it. Yikes!


    Everyone pays attention to Tsugumi, who puts up a sketchbook to give a shout of joy.


    Tsugumi runs on a small run and heads to the scattered Uncle of the Devil.


    "I still haven''t painted what the devil''s uncle really is."


    Tugmi turns over the sketchbook he holds and shows the picture he''s painting there.


    What was depicted there was a middle-aged man in bright white. Glowing rings float over his head and white wings grow from his back. There are no horns, no bat wings, no toy beard, so it''s hard to see, but the demon''s uncle has become an angel''s uncle.


    "The Uncle of the Devil has always appeared in the hearts of a large number of people to help create something, so God forgives him and he returns to the angels. Sometimes I did something wrong, so I wasn''t allowed inside, but this is how I drew it, and God forgave me, too."


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t know the last reason E. Flying Gee."


    The logic is leaping, but what Tsugumi wanted to sue somehow conveyed, and the demon''s uncle was crazy and laughing.


    "Uncle of the Devil, you said you were used to me, but were you really going to abandon me?


    He leans in front of the uncle of the devil, who rolls in pieces, and Tsugumi speaks anxiously.


    "Oh and yo. It is unnecessarily decided whether he who created me, who is like my students, or who turns to the enemies who deny us, Lo. I just wanted to create a world full of creativity, Dar."


    "Really true ~?"


    Tsugumi smiles small and takes the red ball out of his nose.


    "That''s Coinuel''s ability car..."


    I guessed what Tsugumi was trying to do, and the demon''s uncle had a pulling grin.


    To the devil''s uncle, a tsugmi that hits a red ball that exposes its true meaning.


    "I want to dream of Tugumi, Tar. I''m going to be helping you with that, Tar. I want to make a world full of images of tugmi, Tar. I want to create a gentle world, Tar. Yes, I told you, Tar. I mean it, Tar. Hmm, now you''re satisfied with the car?


    With the effect of a genuine listening ball extracted from Coinuel given to Junko, he is forced to confess his motive, and the devil''s uncle rots infidelly.


    "The heart that I desired that gentle world is recorded by Hachijo. Now I... feel like I want a kind heart, but ultimately I refuse it with reason."


    Tugumi picks up the devil''s uncle''s head and hugs him all the time.


    "Sorry, Uncle of the Devil...... You always encouraged me... When I was depressed, when I was grieving, when I couldn''t help myself, my demon uncle told me to paint in my head, so I was saved. Yet... I''m sorry I did this..."


    "I mean, okay. Yo. It''s all about inspiring creativity, too, sir."


    Uncle Satan laughs contentedly at Tsugumi, who apologizes in tears.


    "Not only me, but all the unfavourable ones born of the tugmi, all for the tugmi, will fulfill the mission given to them, Tar. Even if Tsugumi doesn''t like you, Nah. Even if it didn''t work, that''s fine, Dar."


    Where the devil''s uncle spoke so much, his body was engulfed in a dazzling light.


    When the light subsided, the figure of the scattered demon''s uncle was gone. Instead, an angel uncle was floating in front of the tugmire, depicted in a sketchbook by the tugmire.


    I don''t have a mustache, so it''s still hard to tell from the same person as the demon''s uncle right away by looking at it. Her hair is clean and tidy.


    "Haha, it''s like a game event unfolding -"


    "Uh... ruined when they say that"


    Seeing the succession that happened in front of me, Kamimi lowers to the dialogue she spoke with a laugh.


    "Without a mustache, you have a very different image."


    "You look great."


    "But it''s more distinctive to have that dirty mustache you haven''t taken care of."


    "Say whatever you want, Low"


    Yasuko, Akie, ask what you think of the shake, and the angel uncle sighs.


    "Honestly, I really knew we weren''t needed by Tugumi anymore, and some parts of us were moving with the will not to admit it, Nah. At birth, I want to fulfill the meaning of birth, Tar. Tho that would be a product of fantasy, for example. No, I only want to show you the proof of being born, because it''s only a product of fantasy, Tar..."


    The figure of the smiling angel uncle faded and quickly vanished.


    And Tsugumi was not given time to mourn the disappearance of the angel''s uncle.


    "Ah... disappearing. I can see it disappearing little by little..."


    A stood up tsugumi looks at Akie and Yasuko and speaks with a crying face.


    "Disappear?


    Hear disturbing words and ask anxiously.


    "With Bookworm J-chan gone, we lost the supply and sharing of intelligence. Thanks to you, Bookworm, my head was clear."


    Listening to Tugumi''s dialogue, Akie Yasuko and Junko recall the words spoken by the demon''s uncle.


    "Now...... it''s no longer clear. I can see it''s getting a little blurry. Return to normal. Original...... me with a blurred head. Wisdom lagging behind me......"


    At the arrival of the most feared event, Tsugumi shivers his hands together in front of his chest.


    "No, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey..."


    Junko speaks out in a bitter laugh.


    "But I just found out that I don''t need to be sad. ''Cause I believe Akie, Yasuko, and the Successor of the Constitution will stay friends with me, even if my head is blurred to be clear."


    "Tsugumi......"


    "It''s okay, Tugumi. We''ve always been friends. I won''t pretend not to see Tugumi when she''s hard anymore."


    "Awwwww... thanks... Yasuko..."


    "No, no, no, so I''m telling you I''ll fix that. Come on..."


    I don''t know if it''s touching or sad. Three thrilling people in a scene and Junko speaking the same word over and over again.


    "Oh."


    Whether you viewed it all as over or the tiger greets everyone, you leave with a single chirp.


    "After all, what was that tiger?


    Upper Mi speaks the question.


    "Hmm... looks like it has nothing to do with Tugumi"


    Junko squeaks with her hand on her chin. Although I settled on one case, I felt similar to the rest of my heart that only one mystery had not been solved.

 1735 End Chapter

    The day after the settlement, ten nights, shaking, Ueme was summoned to the staff room by Tsuruga, a gym teacher.


    "Right. Is it all over? Thank you very much."


    Rub the kobu tea, and Tsuruga says the word of the onion after asking about the situation.


    "I wonder what you''re going to do about it. I didn''t even ask you to."


    "When are you going to learn how to speak to the man in your sight?


    Tsuruga stares at what she says with a snarling laugh.


    "Aizawa''s not here?


    "Seniors are only here to solve this case, so I don''t think they''re coming anymore."


    Ten nights answers Tsuruga''s question.


    "You say you''re back in school because of it, but you''re quitting again soon? Tell him to finish his compulsory education. And tell him to go into the football club. That motor nerve of his is no exaggeration to say he was born to play football. And Ueno, when will Angelina transfer to us? Finish the process now."


    "Even if they say that, Angelina looks like an adult already,"


    "It''s a dolphin, so you won''t have to worry about the details"


    "Uh, teachers say that?


    Tsuruga''s fortitude and absurdity are strange, and Uemami laughs when she dulls.


    "Whatever it is, I''m glad we''re all safe. The phenomenon itself seems to be still alive."


    "Huh? Didn''t it all disappear?


    To the surprise of the three, Tsuruga pointed out the window of the staff room, and there was a bipedal fat rabbit walking with his bosom.


    A few days have passed since the demon uncles disappeared, but the seventy-seven wonders during Euthanasia II have not disappeared. It still appeared in the school building, but as the day went on, its appearance was less frequent. As an occasional haunted school, the students already embrace it as a completely everyday landscape.


    Those who temporarily sprouted in the ability to materialize the image on that day when they could no longer leave the school building were also powerless. At that point, it seemed to be confined only to that space.


    Tsugumi was out of school for a while. Throughout that time, I was tested and operated at the Snow Oka Institute. Junko, give him Tsugumi''s head. Thanks to this, we can''t go back to our original intellectual disability.


    "Ah, the cliff room"


    "Wow, Mr. Cliff Room is here"


    "Tsugumi."


    When they finally attended school for the first time in a few days, their classmates welcomed Tsugumi.


    "I was worried. I heard you were in the hospital."


    The constitutional succession speaks out in the face of relief.


    "Yeah. I had my head operated on so the original blurry kid wouldn''t have to go back. So your head is clear."


    Tsugumi reports with a bright smile. I mean, I haven''t been back to being mentally retarded, but according to my classmates, I didn''t receive that as a big problem.


    "I don''t know what to say about this, but I can do either cliff room. Both must be cliff rooms"


    Even though the constitutional succession was slightly flawed, it was forcefully said.


    "It was the dialogue I was trying to tell you, but you said it first."


    "Did you even become the protagonist of the drama?


    Akei complains and teases his constitutional successor friend about his defects.


    "Hey, Tugumi. There''s still a seventy-seven wonder haunt out there, but you''re okay with it, aren''t you?


    I think it would be better to be clear at an early stage, Yasuko confirms.


    "Oh, yeah - Yeah. I think I''m fine."


    Oh, my God, are you okay?


    "If Tsugumi says so, you''ll be fine."


    "Yeah, well, there''s never been a haunting that''s harmed a student before."


    It seemed unexpected to Tugumi as well, only giving me vague coverage, but my classmates decided to convince me with it.


    "No, some of them were harmed... Three fools..."


    The unreadable student of the air squeaks. Three idiots are the three women who were bullying Tugumi. Since their death, the students in the class called them the Three Fools when they raised them on the subject.


    "No, that''s a no-can."


    "Yeah, yeah, three idiots are no-can."


    "There''s no harm but three idiots, so it''s a no-can."


    "I''m sorry I said something weird. That''s right, they''re good for no-can."


    "Nocan. Nocan."


    Seeing the sight of the students laughing furiously, Tsugumi recalls a certain phrase.


    (Uncle of the Devil, Shadow, Bookworm J-chan, Beechjoo, Souvenir Mom, Coinuel...... The kind world was right here. We all kindly changed the world)


    Filled with joy and trance, Tsugumi was reporting to his former fantasy friends in a crying look.


    Junko had plenty of research into the tuna as he treated the tuna. Some experiments were also sneaky. The brain of the clone is also in culture.


    But Junko thinks it won''t be possible on its own right now to grant Tsugumi''s abilities. If you have some paranormal power, you can instantly analyze it and master it yourself, but Tugumi''s ability was a very complex one, and a difficult substitute for today''s pure child to analyze.


    "As the demon uncles did, unless you drag it into a narrow world with the spiritual world and put it to implication, you won''t be able to get the same ability as Tugumi. And, of course, give it to others."


    In the laboratory living room, Junko speaks.


    "Tsugumi''s head, once normal, because she was saving data on her brain''s condition. Hey. First, I went back to that state, and in addition, I tried to revive only Bookworm Ji''s ability to act on Tsugumi''s head in a limited way to assist her. Bookworm was originally created by Tsugumi."


    "You can do the medulla and the clever thing. I can''t believe it only evokes specific abilities from the other person''s head."


    Hearing about Junko, Tired, who had been vacating the house for a while, said.


    "It wasn''t that hard. By projecting Bookworm''s vuijon into Tsugumi''s brain on the Virtual Trip, you reacted easily."


    In the end, rather than being cured only by pure child medical technology, pure child computer technology stimulated and awakened the ability of the tugmi, in a way that maintained the intelligence of the tugmi.


    "Then can we bring it all back to life again, including the devil''s uncle?


    True asks.


    "I wonder if that''s possible. No, we may be able to resurrect only our abilities, or newly materialize the undesirable, but we probably don''t have the soul we originally lived in. I mean, I don''t have a heart. I guess it''ll be a vigeon. Seventy-seven shows up in Euthanasia. It''s the same wonder."


    The souls that lived in the unfavourable have already flown into the underworld. I mean, they''re dead, Junko sees them.


    "You don''t know who that tiger is after all?


    True to ask further questions.


    "Just a little. Okay. There have been several cases in the past and around the world where images have been materialized into reality and rampant. So, I looked closely and there were a few examples of tiger sightings, too. They all appeared to be relative to the image of the outburst."


    That tiger, like the demon uncle who got himself, Junko speculates that the inhabitants of the image are self-sufficient and independently moved beings.


    "I wonder if you recognized only some seventy-seven wonders of the undesirable or vinyl demon as human adversaries. Being someone who imagines, materializes, and then dwells to a firm self, as someone who stops the rampage of images, and continues to fulfill their mission. I''m sure my soul lives there, too."


    If this speculation is correct, Junko sees that that tiger must show up again in the convergence of events once a similar incident occurs somewhere in the world.


    "Didn''t you say something about a tiger right now?


    Tired pinches his mouth.


    "Are you talking about this girl?


    When tired briefly casts a summoning spell...


    "Oh."


    "What!?


    "A tiger. Huh!


    "You''re a tiger out of school."


    Suddenly he shows up in the living room, sees a tiger ringing with a strangely loving voice, and Junko, Shiatsu and True each raise their voice.


    "It was drawn by me a long time ago. It''s still when I have the power to make the painting real. Because only in wonder and in this child did the soul dwell, and I gained myself. As Junko was saying now, if someone with similar powers to me storms out his power, this tiger will sniff it out of the spiritual world and go to a solution. It''s not like I ordered it, but there''s a lot going on, and I started doing it naturally."


    "The mystery was solved lightly"


    Truth reminds me of Fu as I see the tiredness of speaking while stroking a tiger. The tiger reacted to the half-naked chemistry in which Junko materialized his image.


    "I mean, the power to materialize a painting doesn''t come back to you tired anymore?


    "I finally finished my second brain, but I can''t say it''s perfect yet. I think that would also be possible if it were of the same quality as before��"


    Answer Junko''s question, tired and spicy. It conveys the difficulty of navigating.


    "Tired of you, if you have that power, you can use that power to really get you out, and you can do a lot of nasty things."


    "No... that''s vain"


    In fact, a long time ago, I tried to materialize a true previous life, and I was too vain to say I stopped being tired.


    Fifty, call your fantasies to reality and play. End of story.

 1736 Two preambles

    Conservative old people who are bound to pull their legs if they want a change in the status quo where stagnation and corruption spread. This structure is about the history of mankind.


    But that''s also why change is not all good unconditionally. It also understands the three men and women on the spot. But hanging out with those who seek stagnation and tranquillity is not something you can stay in a rotten world forever.


    "What I have brought is stagnation, says a man called a scientist. They also blame me for overflowing the world with Mad Scientists who rebelled against the times. Some of you are even civilized."


    The man who sat on the couch - Cornelis Van Dam, president of the environmental protection group Grimm Penis - talks in front of two people sitting opposite each other, tanned.


    "There is certainly such a side to it. But I don''t think scientific and technological progress is the only way to make progress. Yes, new cultures and values emerge, for example, from the mutual influence of exchanges between different cultures. Your country would be especially good at that, wouldn''t it?


    Of the two people sitting opposite each other, looking at the Japanese, Van Damme smiles. But the opponent remained unresponsive.


    "Regardless of my appearance and name, I''m also Japanese for once. Nationality."


    That''s what I said, of the two people across the street with Van Damme, were skinny white women. I have a terrible impression of having a big bear under my eyes even though I am thin.


    "Excuse me, Miss McNeil. Let me get this straight, because I am oblivious to the paranormal field, I would like to strengthen it in that respect in the future. At dawn, when you take this request and it goes well, I hope you will continue to be kind."


    "That''s not what I''m saying first, shouldn''t I say it after I''ve taken the request and settled it safely? You''re in too much of a hurry."


    I''ve never seen him before, but if he''s the man as rumored, Shirley McNeil convinces me. I''m gonna stick with you, and I''m gonna try to get that and this.


    Shirley, who became a magician belonging to the Sorcery Order "Complex Devil" and held the position of mentor "Mentor," was put in an offer by name to Van Damme. The more detailed story is that Shirley also wants to talk to another person in person, and Shirley wants to meet immediately to determine who she is, so it''s up to her to take a trip.


    "Does that mean that such a way of doing business is repelled in Japan? A culture that respects the sum is good, but don''t feel a little too tight. Well, it looks like the problem we''re facing right now is the realm of paranormal. And Miss McNeill, you and Itchy are more likely to poke at us. Someone who will meet your brother."


    When I heard of my own brother, there was only one person I could think of. No, I have many sibling disciples, but I only know one person who seemed blind to as many people as Van Damme, who would ask me to deal with them.


    (I didn''t expect you to ask me to do that, but after investigating it, you made the best candidate...)


    I''ve never seen him before, but if this is another guy as rumored, Shirley convinces me. Thoroughly obstruct, control or eliminate actions against those who perceive it as a possible obstacle.


    "May I ask what relationship she has here?


    Shirley turns her gaze to the girl sitting next to her and asks.


    The girl puts together so many rash white coats that she can''t see her hands, her long dark hair is full of blurry habitual hair, and her eyes behind her round glasses are wide open and running bloody. The mouth was creating a distorted form of grin.


    Shirley only knew the girl''s name. It doesn''t extend to three fanatics, but he''s quite a well-known Mad Scientist.


    "Soundwood told me the story in the first place. And I rode it."


    The girl in white - saw Soundwood History Pleasure, Van Damme said.


    "This man is an enemy to you, but you''re willing to join hands."


    "Guppy, I want a patron. And then if you progress with my research, I''ll tell you what."


    In reply to Shirley''s words, Historical Pleasure replies with a nagging laugh. Shirley felt this distorted grin reflect the inside of this girl. She said she seemed like a pretty bad daughter.


    "I know you''re referring to Kijiyagi Man," Kijiyagi, "but are you going to tell me to kill him? I''ll spare you then. We weren''t close, but we don''t hate each other that much, and what makes you a compatriot killer. And even though he''s retired, he''s better at magic than I am."


    "Oh, no, that''s a mess. I just want a countermeasure. I was hoping that you would curb his sorcery in order to get back what was taken from him."


    "First of all, could you please tell us why you are at odds with the arrows?"


    "Of course I was gonna talk to you."


    Shaking lightly and smiling, Van Damme told her everything about the situation.


    (Xu Ya... Even if it''s not me, Gaye and Maye can stick together enough. But those kids will never hit the arrows.)


    Shirley conceives. The Bull Village sisters of Shirley''s disciples are the most powerful magicians of Complex Devil. But Shirley and Shirley were unfriendly, and Yuya are complicated because they are close to the Bull Village sisters.


    "I''m sorry, but hit me elsewhere. My power is not over the arrows."


    I didn''t think it was a bad idea to keep Van Dam and Conne together, but I said no for the reason that the Bull Village sisters would be saddened if they did harm to the Bull Arrow. And decided that I should tell this story to the Bull Village sisters as well.


    What bothers me is if Van Dam even knows about the relationship between the Bull Village sisters and the Takeshi Arrow. If you know and have asked yourself, you and the Bull Village sisters could be danced by Van Damme''s hands.


    "Right. Too bad."


    "Gupi, take your time. Hope you''re not expecting too much."


    Van Damme shrugged his shoulders and Historical Pleasure threw up boring.


    (Even if it was possible that this guy was dancing to me, I need to let Gaye and Maye know)


    While taking a seat, Shirley decided on a policy.


    That was yesterday''s story.


    Cornelis Van Dam, president of Grimm Penis, the world''s best environmental protection organization, held a press conference when he came to Japan, where the rest of the world made a stunning announcement.


    "I have always spoken. This planet called Earth is not just for humans. Erosing nature at the discretion of mankind and threatening the lives of other creatures is evil."


    Appeal to the gathering reporters in a powerful tone at all times. The man who originally releases a vigorous aura to the ginger, but as it is rising even more today, it appeared in the eyes of Van Dam officials.


    "I''m doing the right thing. No doubt about it. What? The time will soon come to prove it. Because I''m like this, I''m qualified to have with new friends of humanity I''m about to meet. Yes, I can tell you with my chest up."


    Many thought this to this dialogue of Van Dam waving the hot valve on live broadcast. I was wondering if the aliens would visit and Van Damme would make a deal.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m excited too, and the order of the stories is suspicious, but let me first make one conclusion. Humanity is not the only intellectual life living on this planet. Apart from humans spreading across the earth, there are those who are building civilization!


    Vandamm smiles and strongly affirms. Some doubted their ears, others doubted Vandamm''s sanity. But a lot of people expect that Van Damme is going out of his way to hold a press conference.


    "Not on the ground. They are under the sea. Yes, there are those who become undersea people. There are undersea people who are even more underground at the bottom of the ocean, but who are building civilizations different from ours."


    In front of Van Damme, all the reporters had bewildered expressions. But some of them have faces mixed with confusion and anticipation.


    "The discoverer named them this way. O''Annes and. That''s the name of a semi-fisher with a high intelligence of communicating culture to people, conveyed to the mythology of Babylonia. It''s the right name for them. Or it could have been a myth or a historical fact. The reason I came to Japan was because I heard that the Oannes'' undersea city state is off the coast of Japan."


    A deliberate press seat. The viewers are excited too. I''m excited to hear about non-human intellectual life making civilization near my own country, just that, I don''t know what it means.


    "Unfortunately, we haven''t been able to confirm the civilization of O''Annes - even the exact location of their undersea city. But at a time when we''re having a press conference and talking about this, I''m meeting them. On the contrary, I''m bringing you here."


    Van Dam laughing at his masterfulness. Expectations increase even further.


    Everyone thought that, at least on this planet, only mankind existed in intellectual life. The tongue-demo story of the existence of intelligent life outside of mankind was conveyed at a live broadcast press conference from the mouth of a celebrity on an international scale, Cornelis Van Damme, which is all the more compelling. So I even said that I would release the non-human race. Expectations can''t be higher.


    "Well, why don''t you come here, O''Annes?"


    That expectation culminates in a Van Damme dialogue.


    Silence. Only the sound of a shutter sounds. Between.


    "Are you even going to the bathroom?


    Nothing happens for a minute, so Van Damme jokes and shrugs his shoulders to make it hold between.


    Two more minutes have passed. Expectations turned to haste. Or to discouragement.


    "What''s going on? Bring him in quickly."


    Van Dam also takes out the virtual phone, confused and in a hurry, and calls Frederick Katsuura, head of the Gnome Penis Japan branch.


    ''Oannes...... nowhere. Looks like he escaped......''


    Upon hearing Seung-ura''s reply, Van Damme opened his mouth gently and became silent and hardened. Its face was also firmly captured by TV cameras and cameras, and it was flushed in the teahouse.


    That was three days ago.

 1737 1

    "Sea."


    A beautiful two-headed girl raises her hands wide and gives a joyful voice when she sees the sea stretching out at the front of the station down the hill and at the end of the road leading down the hill.


    "But I don''t go to the ocean, I take the bus." "Unfortunately, it''s not a swimming season."


    Speaking at the same time, sit in the bus stop chair. One other old woman waited for the bus, but when she saw the girl''s two heads, she shivered and distracted herself. It''s the usual reaction, so the girl doesn''t care.


    The girl''s name is Niu Village Gaye with her right head and Niu Village Maye with her left head. He is a conjugated twin and a sorcerer belonging to the Sorcery Order Complex Devil.


    Eventually the bus wore it and I felt my gaze while riding. Fortunately, no one tried to sneak a picture. Fortunately, it''s for them.


    The bus is scheduled to get off at the finish line. From there it is on foot. A village called Blue Rust Village is a destination for two.


    "There''s no such thing as Blue Rust Village on the map"


    "Must be a literal hiding place"


    Gaye and Maye each say as they peek at the holographic display. A place called Blue Rust Village is our destination.


    "Hidden?" "Gaye''s next word is Hidden in the questioning system? It is."


    Two people speaking at the same time. Listening to Maya''s dialogue, Gaye flashes.


    "I''m talking about a village that''s not on the map, but it''s full of them. There are so many things I can''t do publicly."


    Asae explains.


    "Asae is knowledgeable in vain"


    "Because while Gaye''s playing games, I''m reading books and fishing for knowledge online"


    "Well... are there plenty of hiding places?"


    An old woman sitting in the front seat listened to her sisters and gave them a voice that looked unexpected. He was with me at the bus stop earlier. Soon the bus was just the old lady and her sisters.


    "Everyone in Blue Rust Village knows about people around here. But I''m told you can''t talk to people you don''t know anywhere else. You know, you can talk."


    Earlier she was an old woman who was looking at her sisters with strange eyes, but suddenly she was friendly and talked to her. Whether you have two heads or not, it''s because I could see you talking normally and recognize you as a clean person.


    "Is it some kind of special village?


    Gaye asks.


    "It''s a fishing village, they''re going to whale. Of course I''ll get anything but whales. So, the outsiders from the environmental protection group who heard about it visit frequently, but no one is back. Plus... there are rumors that villagers interact with monsters other than people. People in that village come out a lot in this town, and they just seem like normal people."


    The bus stopped where the old lady had spoken.


    "Well, be careful"


    "Stay Informed"


    The sisters express their gratitude to the old woman who descends at the station in front of one of the end points.


    The bus runs down the mountain road. On the left is the view of the mountains. On the right is the ocean overlooking the mountain.


    Eventually the bus reached its end point and the sisters got off the bus as well. The station at the end was at the foot of the mountain.


    There is only one stretch of road, so the fields are widened to the left and right walking along the road. The road itself is headed towards the sea.


    After walking for a while, I could also see branches of the road and houses. The Bull Village sisters walk down the road to the sea. Sometimes they were different from passers-by, and their usual uncommon gaze was showered, but no one looked at them with disgusting eyes. Those fine differences have become apparent to the sisters.


    Gaye and Maye don''t know the way out of here. I was just hearing that Blue Rust Village is the destination at the end of the bus.


    "Isn''t it a lot quicker to ask someone?


    As he walks around, Gaye speaks to Maye.


    "I''m shy, so it''s Gaye''s turn"


    "Which Mouth Says"


    Frightened by the dialogue of Maya, Gaye laid eyes on a middle-aged man farming in a nearby field.


    "Let''s make it that guy. I''m sorry."


    "Yes, sir."


    Speaking to Gaye, a sunburned, disappointingly bodied, stern-looking middle-aged man stopped working and turned his face to his sisters.


    "Do you know who you are, Mr. Tsugaya?" Oh, my good-looking uncle. "


    Gaye asks, and Maye groans pompously.


    I heard you moved to this village recently.


    A gaye that makes more sense.


    "Oh, how wacky that feels, don''t bluff doctor. Plus, he''s rich, and he''s got a lot of adopted kids. But thanks to the clinic in this village, we''re all here for you."


    "I want you to tell me where you are"


    "Ugh, I''m hammered"


    The man laughs strangely at Gaye and Maye, who hammer his voice.


    "You''re rude, but that''s funny now. What about the twins with connected bodies?


    "Maybe." "Often."


    The sisters answer to a man who laughs casually, at the same time.


    "The villagers here aren''t too surprised to see us."


    "Nothing. No. This village has long been familiar with the demon Ayakashi. There''s a lot of sea demons out there."


    It matches the information on the old woman on the bus, but the sisters all turned upset.


    "We''re still humans." "Treated like monsters. It''s complicated."


    "Oops, bad bad. I felt a similar sign."


    Two people who listen and perceive a man''s dialogue, wondering if those in the paranormal realm figured it out with signs.


    "Compared to that, take it in the sense that you don''t care about as much as two heads. Besides, demons don''t look much like humans if you talk to them. But at the same time, it''s funny how angry you look."


    "So, what about Mr. Tsugaya''s house?


    I wonder if it would be okay to continue talking in vain, and Maye asks again.


    "This is the east side of Mr. Tsugaya''s house. It''s a big house on a hill. Pretty prominent, but right now, I''d rather not go to the eastern side of the village."


    "Is that the rule?


    Now Gaye asks.


    "No, it''s not like that, but I thought you shouldn''t see it because you have creeps..."


    "That''s what makes me want to see extra"


    "I guess I''ll keep my eyes closed"


    "Stay thankful"


    Asae, saying in the order of Gaye, thanking the man, headed east of the village.


    Then I walked for a while and the creepy things that the middle-aged man earlier had spoken about, which I shouldn''t have seen, were arranged majestically by the side of the road.


    A long desk placed parallel to the road. Arranged on top of it is the human neck. Finally exposed his neck. And not all of them are Japanese. It is the exposed neck of a white person and a black person. Moreover, there are severe beatings and cuts on the head, which show that torture is practised.


    "What is this..." "It''s more gross than creepy, isn''t it? I mean, Gaye, I ended up watching it."


    "If they put it so grandiose, I''d see that. In the first place, we''ve been tearing apart human bodies from day to day, so there''s no resistance."


    After Gaye and Maye say at the same time, Gaye says with his face up.


    "It just turns out this isn''t a normal place. And leaving it like this with such grandeur is a place where no one usually comes from outside"


    "I see. And the other guy decided we''d be fine in the village."


    Hearing Gaye whine, Maye also adds convinced.


    After the place where the sun neck was placed, and after walking for a while again, I saw a hill with a mansion. And from the front, a young woman, dressed unlike a fishing village, walks in for a long time.


    "Wow, that''s remarkable. That one."


    "Maybe he thinks so too when he looks over here."


    In response to Asae''s whining, Gaye said.


    "Hey, do you have a minute? You''re not from this village, are you? Or did you move in without me? Then I''m sorry. But when I lived here, I didn''t have two girls with heads, and I think maybe they''re from somewhere else. Yeah, that''s confirmed. I can see that."


    The flashy dressed woman, who came from across the street, called out at the sisters'' side.


    The hair is dyed bright pink and the outfit is unified mainly in two colors, black and pink. It''s not so uncommon in the city, but it really floats in such a rural fishing village.


    (not firm) (maybe backstreet people)


    Gaye and Maye looked at the woman nearby and guessed so.


    "Is it inconvenient if you''re not from this village?" "When I went into the village, did it taste bad? No one I just met told me that."


    "Huh? I just spoke at the same time, so I couldn''t hear you very well. But I know what you''re trying to say, even if I just asked you a few questions. Yeah, maybe there should be. There''s no decision not to go into the village, but you know this blue-rust village is a hiding place that''s not even on the map, and it''s a little unusual, right? Or did you come with your knowledge?


    "I''m here with my knowledge."


    "What, awesome now. He had a perfect voice. Isn''t that great? Isn''t that great?


    "I don''t care what they say in the question system." "So, what are you trying to say?


    I''m getting a little fed up with their chatter nori, Gaye and Maye.


    "Are you looking for someone, Kana? He''s rich, he''s got a lot of kids, he doesn''t seem like a bad guy, but there''s something going on. I know what you''re talking about. I had a neck exposure before I got here, but you saw it, didn''t you? I heard they were after you, too."


    The sisters'' faces change at the same time because the intriguing information came out of her mouth.


    "I''m here to see you because I know you."


    "I knew you were going to get in trouble."


    Asaye tells, and Gaye becomes a strange face and squeals.


    "It''s funny that you two have the same look, but it''s also funny that you get a separate look. You know, can I take some pictures, Kana? Tell me if you can''t."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. If it weren''t for you, I''d have cursed you."


    Gaye and Maye smiling and agreeing to the request of a woman with pink hair.


    "Huh? A curse or something. I''m afraid of that. I''m extra scared because I''m inspirational. I believe in fox possession. Let me tell you something because I''m inspired. Don''t curse people. Do you know the word" two holes "if you curse people? I know. Oh, good angle now, Kana. I want them both to smile at the same time. Oh, it''s great that the two of us are out of sight right now."


    A pink-headed woman taking pictures as she talks.


    "Thanks. Took a lot of pictures. I''m not thanking you for letting me photograph you, but I''m a backstreet resident, even if I look like this, and I''m a doorman, so let me know when you want manpower. Half-price sale is fine."


    "Take the money."


    "I''m a student, so I don''t have much money..."


    Maye half-eyed and Gaye spilled a smile.


    "Oh well. But let me know if anything happens. Sometimes I help people of good will. Oh, I say Masami Toriyama. Greetings ~"


    After an address exchange, Gaye and Maye break up with Masami and walk to the mansion on the hill.


    "He was a weird guy," "Too much mypace, it''s hard."


    While walking, Gaye and Maye muttered at the same time.

 1738 2.

    "Hey, pure sister. This year''s Grand Prize, which is actually not very popular and has other popular languages, but is forced to speak popularly and decide to do so, is called Destruction of Stagnation. I like pure sister. That''s a good word."


    In the lab of the Snow Oka Institute, Midori speaks to Junko in work while browsing the net.


    "It''s subtle whether it''s fashionable or not, but I''m pretty sure we all remember how breathless it is in this day and age. Even if it''s peaceful."


    Junko says, teasing the outside guts lying in the tank on his desk.


    Inside the tank was the upper body of a humanoid with metallic skin mixed with blue, green and silver. The arms are unusually long and the hands have water on them. My eyes are crushed. My guts are exposed and moving slightly in the water. Medicine might say he''s alive, but from Junko, he''s not. What I''m messing with now is a cloned body, but I don''t have a soul. It''s a product that only grows cells.


    It''s an intellectual life form named O''Annes. When Junko came into contact with them and protected them, after much research and investigation, he freed them. The GPS receiver was implanted in the body when it was released so that they could see where they lived.


    Using cells taken from Oannes, Pure Son had made many clones to repeat research studies.


    "Even the other day on TV, when Mr. Van Damme tried to make an announcement, it was sensational. I think a lot of people got carried away. I think I''ve learned such excitement that something amazing is going to happen. I didn''t feel anything."


    Junko already knows about Oannes, and since he has been investigating the organism earlier, I can''t remember the impact. Most of all, there are still many unknown parts, including their civilization.


    "Heh... I feel bad for Van Damme. I was so good at it, I got away with it shortly afterwards. Van Damme''s dumb face was spreading like a cora image on SNS."


    Midori says he fell asleep on the couch.


    "Mr. Van Damme breathed about O''Annes as a non-human intellectual life form that exists on Earth, but technically, it''s not. O''Annes is just like monsters and demons. It''s an artificial creature made by old humans. There''s no such thing as intelligent life, derived entirely from humanity."


    The words of Junko, spoken somewhere discouraging, bothered Midori.


    "Wow... pure sister, isn''t that the kind of difference that worries about aquaculture or natural products? Whatever the origins, if you''re building your own civilization far from the human habitat, I think that''s enough for a new species certification."


    "Hmm... I don''t even know how to think about that, but from my scholarly point of view, it''s hard to accept. This idea may be conservative, and even scholars other than me may think differently again..."


    Pointed out by Midori, Junko interrupts the work and puts his hand on his chin for a difficult face.


    "Van Damme came up with the story of O''Annes, after all, with a community-handicapped Mad Scientist called Soundwood Historical Pleasure behind it?


    Since I said it myself, in the first place, the image of a Mad Scientist was that of a community-handicapped aspe with dark roots and in my own right, which I felt tempered. In that regard, Junko is a Mad Scientist, but good for both people and people. From the general image of a Mad Scientist, I can''t even say that Junko is a more heretic child.


    "I guess so. Anyway, if I tell you where O''Annes is on the ground, it''ll be on the air in a few days."


    Junko says with a slight laugh.


    "Where on earth?


    Midori gives a surprising voice.


    "I''ll explain it in order. I kept my GPS on O''Annes. So, I was trying to find out where their hometown was, and I was going to tell Sugu Ufu when I found them. But the O''Annes I freed didn''t try to go back to the ocean. I thought you were in trouble, too, and I was trying to find out, but I was interested in something else, too, so come on. Midori wasn''t there, but True is a disturbance at your alma mater. So, I set it apart, so I was surprised to go where they were."


    After talking that far, Junko said this between them.


    "They originally interacted with humans. It''s exclusive to people in hiding places called Blue Rust Village. The liberated Mr. O''Annes, they were hiding there. Why didn''t we go back, because we were in danger that we might be able to find their country under the sea. I mean, my prospects were completely discerned."


    "Wow, O''Annes and the others weren''t stupid either."


    Midori shows her teeth and laughs. The area where Junko was pushed out was a little painful.


    "So, Fumi-chan is sticking with me to get the information out, so if I just told you that I''m in Blue Rust Village, it''s Mr. Van Dam''s broadcast. I haven''t heard from Fumi-chan since."


    "Hmm... I didn''t mean to tell you..."


    Junko laughs deeply at the questions Midori has spoken.


    "Originally, Oannes had Fumi-chan''s eyes on him, and he was handling it. Hey. I''ve fulfilled my brother-in-law for Fumi-chan, and I think I''ll take the other place and do it on my own, so that''s enough."


    "You mean Historical Pleasure bonded with Van Damme, right? Besides, Van Damme made it public. Is that all right historically?"


    "Hmm, I don''t even know that area. I can guess a lot. I don''t care what she''s up to. I''ve already found the location of O''Annes'' undersea city."


    The reason Junko was laughing at her spare time, in one word Midori also found out.


    Junko, of course, is not going to tell them where Historic Pleasure or Van Damme wants to know about the undersea city at the moment. First of all, I am going to be the first to go to the investigation.


    When Gaye and Maye entered the doorway of the new mansion, a man greeted them.


    Boy in overalls. Man with head. The owner of an alien phase where the large gyro eyes and the forehead are first noticed. The Bull Village sisters know that they are in the mid-forties to the fifties and so on, but in fact they have crossed the calendar.


    The man''s name is Kijiyagi Man. He is a magician at Complex Devil and also hits Shirley''s brother. Shirley and I are not close, but the Bull Village sisters and I were cordial until about a year ago.


    Previously, he used to go to the building of the Japanese branch of the Complex Devil, but at some point he stopped showing up flat on the border. It''s also been a long time since the Niu Village sisters, who were close to Niu Ya, have met him.


    "Well done."


    "Long time no see"


    In front of the sisters, he tells them short in a low, wild voice: Xu Ya. Gaye and Maye humble their voices and give thanks.


    "Nice to meet you today."


    Behind the Xu Arrow, who greets him with his arms together, he greeted his sisters vibrantly with eight children, thought to be still under the age of ten, and two total ten children, thought to be about junior high school.


    "Nice to meet you," "What a legion..."


    "It''s all adopted."


    And he spake unto Gaye and Maye, and said unto them:


    "Picking up the unaccompanied kids is something I''ve been doing for a long time at the Tsuya family, and I''m one of the ones being picked up."


    For generations, the Yaya family has trained their families to engage in social services and charity. The inheritance is not necessarily given to the blooded, but to the most deserving, including the adopted son. In some industries, the contemporary masters, the Shiroyagi Man, are also known for their names.


    After the greeting, the Bull Village sisters, who were put through to one of the rooms, met the outsiders there.


    Those with metallic skin and long limbs don''t look surprised when their heads look at the two Bull Village sisters. As with the children, it is believed that they were told in advance by the arrows.


    "Oh, this is the rumor, Oannes." "My eyes are adorable."


    Sisters run their mouths at the same time.


    The reason Gaye and Maye came here is to help protect the Oannes protected by the Xuan Arrows.


    Here in Blue Rust Village, we have had several types of interaction with outsiders since ancient times. One of these types is the Oannes, called the ''Sea People'' by the villagers. They and I have been bartering and cultural exchanges in caves for hundreds of years.


    Though they were captured offshore where they were having their wedding ceremony, there was a lot going on that led to their liberation. But we decided it was dangerous to return to our country immediately. If they dared to flee to explore their homeland, they feared that they would invite the wicked to their country.


    After worrying, Oannes and the others decided to rely on the only people in Blue Rust Village they could trust.


    The people of Blue Rust Village asked about the situation and decided to protect Oannes, but Oannes and the others would be lightly exposed.


    The villagers then consult with Xuan Ya, who recently moved to the village, and Xuan Ya succeeds in retrieving Oannes.


    Many of the villagers were not familiar with Xuan Yi, and many only viewed him as a frigid millionaire, but the greats of some villages knew that Xuan Yi was a mage and a serious and trustworthy figure in righteousness at the same time, and under what circumstances he had moved to Qingrust Village, so Oannes decided that it was best for him to keep and protect him.


    And over and over the past few days, the bad outsiders of the gala tried to break into the house of Xuan Ya, but by the magic of Xuan Ya, they were identified as lurking places before reaching the house of Xuan Ya, and murdered by the villagers. As a result of the torture, it was found that the aim was O''Annes and that he was a member of the "Sea Chihuahua" who came on Van Dam''s orders.


    "Junko Yukioka visited me the other day. Junko Suzuoka temporarily protected Oannes and then freed her, but Oannes didn''t fully trust her, and once told her the circumstances of not trusting her."


    "You''re even involved with Junko Yukioka."


    "Is she an enemy? Allies?"


    "It sounds like we''re on our side just now."


    "I protected you, and you still don''t trust me?


    Asaye, say in the order of Gaye.


    "I don''t know. But just because I protected you doesn''t necessarily mean I''m on your side. If it was an enemy, it would be in my hands. Further assassins will come, and I asked you to come as backup."


    In a blurry tone, Tsugaya speaks.


    The Bull Village sisters used to be taught by this Xuan Ya when Shirley was watching another apprentice or passionate about his own research and couldn''t get around to it. Shirley and I are not close, but we were spared to see the facade, not caring about the lack of friendship with the master, etc. If those beneficial people rely on themselves, there''s no way they can say no.


    I''ll take care of it. I''ll take care of it.


    At the same time he smiled in the same shape, and Gaye and Maye let him tap his own chest lightly.

 1739 3

    Time goes back a few days.


    Mad Scientist Soundwood Historical Pleasure quickly headed to Blue Rust Village after hearing from Junko where O''Annes was and caught O''Annes again.


    It is the first historical pleasure that I had decided to work only to work Junko and give him nothing but the honor of being able to work for himself. And I picked up someone who was hostile to Junko, had as much power as I could against Junko, and even seemed to cooperate with me here, so that Junko would have difficulty getting a little bit out on himself.


    "Hmm... that''s an interesting story indeed"


    The other person on the phone - Grimm Penis Chairman Cornelis Van Dam, listened to Historical Pleasure and said so.


    "Is it something I can handle and go on under my control? Honestly - you''d be repulsed from all over the world ''


    For the mere reason that we just found it earlier, there is no question that Grimmpenis would be blameworthy of the whole world if it were to monopolize the powers of contact, exchange, management and investigation with new intelligent life forms, apart from any state agency or research institute in the world.


    "Guppy, are you cowering now? You''ve turned the world against your enemies many times. You just have to play a dignified hate role."


    "So, what do you want?


    In contrast to the historical pleasure of laughing and talking, Van Damme asks in a chilled tone.


    "I just need to be able to study O''Annes and what''s involved. Gruppy. You just have to be those field directors and head of research. No, honestly, I don''t want any researchers other than me. - Shh."


    ''You just want to satisfy your research appetite. I can gain further power by monopolizing unknown intellectual life, and by showing it. It''s consistent without eroding each other''s interests. "


    Van Damme thinks it''s a delicious story. Or are you putting it on well? Either way, it''s common for Van Damme to be wary at times like this.


    "Cuckoo... If you insist, I just want you to stop giving Junko Yukioka - It immediately sees itself as a betrayal"


    Historical pleasure with disturbing voices.


    ''What would happen to me if I were seen as a betrayal? No, should I have asked you what you were going to do?


    "Cuckoo, I won''t leave you alone when I do. Whoever I see as my enemy will be rewarded accordingly."


    Historical pleasure was also spilled naturally and with a grin at the invincibility of Van Dam, who seemed to ask pleasantly.


    Thus the covenant between the two was concluded, and Historical Pleasure showed the caught Oannes to the van Dam who came to Japan. Van Damme had the researchers at Grimm Penis examine O''Annes to prove the conclusion that it was an intellectual life that was not human, by listening out of the researchers'' mouths.


    He then worked out a plan with Van Dam with Historical Pleasure, and by publishing it to the public, he showed Grim Penis'' presence and tried to make a declaration excluding his newly discovered right to negotiate with intellectual life, but exactly then he tried to publish it, O''Annes and the others fled, and Van Dam would expose the public to great shame.


    To be precise, there were those who had guided him to escape.


    Apparently, this move was also sneak checked when Shi Yuan snuck into Blue Rust Village. The location of O''Annes'' detention has also been traced to a light. And it was a joy of history that those who made a mockery of O''Annes did not think that he was but a pure son.


    Shi Yuan had attached GPS to Oannes, so he soon found out that they had been taken to Blue Rust Village again.


    "He''s hidden in a house called Aoyagi in Blue Rust Village."


    "Let them take it back"


    In the wake of Historical Pleasure''s report, Van Damme moved the Sea Chihuahua soldiers twice, but both end up failing.


    For the second time, some soldiers fled, and reported that a person named Yiu Ya was one with supernatural powers, so Van Dam asked the world''s highest intelligence organization, O My Rape, to investigate in a highest-rated course, and found out that he was a high-ranking magician at the Sorcery Order Complex Devil.


    "Gupiu, if I had used Omi Rape from the start, I wouldn''t have had to give you extra dead people or anything. Whatever you do, it''s imperative. Did Kechi suffer, or was he underestimating his opponent? It''s super funny how many of my men died in pity and waste because of the failure of the top. Guppy."


    Van Damme was sincerely fed up with the mocking-ridden reaction to history when he heard the course. From Van Damme''s point of view, History Pleasure is a person who has no human preference whatsoever. No, he''s the most remote person from things like liking.


    He then asked Shirley McNeill, a high-ranking magician from the same complex Devil, to turn him down, and is now in the process of looking for a competent person who can deal with paranormal relationships separately.


    "Gupi, we hired a backstreet doorman. They''re the ones I know who can get inside."


    The next day, Historic Pleasure calls Van Damme to report.


    "Oh, I just hired you here. We have to adjust so that the assassins we hire don''t bat against strange conditions. ''


    "Gupi. Mendoxae, but shaggy."


    That''s why two groups of assassins were released to Blue Rust Village in order to recapture Oannes.


    After taking pictures all over with her double-headed beautiful girl, Masami stopped her legs as she walked through her birthplace, Blue Rust Village, finding herself a disappointingly physique middle-aged man farming in a field.


    "Oh, Mr. Daisy, today..."


    "Oh, Masami. It''s been a long time, but are you in the village for a while?


    A middle-aged man, called Daisy Man, stops his farming hand and looks at Masami and smiles.


    "Yeah. My mom and dad told me to stay here for a while because we''re messing around about the sea people. Oh, yeah, right now, I''ve met a great kid. I have two identical heads, and they''re cute, and they''re hammered. Can you believe it? It''s funny how you just have two heads, but you''re hammered. I think this is amazing."


    "Oh, I saw it, too. He said he needed help. I didn''t feel like I was coming after you, so I thought you''d be fine, and I told you the house."


    "You can''t be a bad kid because you let me take pictures. I understand. Confirmed. But I''m a little curious as to what the matter is. I think it''s something to do with people in the ocean, don''t you? You think so, don''t you?


    "You''re right when you think about it in time. I feel more comfortable that Masami is here because she just moved in and pushed me into trouble."


    "Let me tell you something. Even the legendary fisherman Daisy Man should count on you enough. I''m sure of this already."


    "No, no, I''m retired from fishing..."


    Masami and Daisy Man stand talked for a while.


    "I mean, that''s why I''m back. It''s about time you got here in time, right? Isn''t that right? I knew -. Now it''s time to settle, okay? I''ve been brushing my arms in the back streets for that, and even you know Daisy Man was waiting for this time."


    When Masami came up with a topic, Daisy Man, who had until then been a flamboyant expression, clouded his expression funny.


    "The people of the sea, the ancestors, and the young I was, have never been with him. Honestly, I''d like you to give up. It''s like a miracle that I''m alive right now, isn''t it?


    "I won''t give up. You can''t just listen to this no matter how much Daisy Man says, Kanah. ''Cause you don''t regret it? You''re sorry, aren''t you? This land - no, everyone who lives in this sea has been tormented by him for a long time. It strikes me in the head. It''s puffy. So when I stopped, my soul screamed."


    He was a daisy man to persuade, but Masami has no ears to listen to.


    "There are two kidnapping disturbances between sea people, and Blue Rust Village is going to panic"


    The chrysanthemum exhaled deeply and murmured.


    The Taurumura sisters took the form of living in the Tauruya family for a while.


    "I''m sorry for obstructing my education."


    "Never mind."


    "I''ll get the delay back by magic, because it doesn''t matter"


    To the apologizing arrow in the tea room, Maye said forcefully, and Gaye smiled.


    "That''s what you lifted your arms after a while of watching. This is how I get overwhelmed just to be on my side. Sounds like a lot''s happened, including Jun-san."


    He is usually a boneless, silent arrow, but he is a sibling apprentice who visited me as a helper, so he comes to conversation bonelessly.


    In the tea room there was not only an arrow, but also an oanness leader, but I don''t know the human language, so I''m just drinking tea and watching the atmosphere between the two.


    "Jun-san is dead" "I went to another planet and was sexually harassed by a cute alien boy"


    "Right."


    To the words of Gaye and Maye, the arrows that snort with few words. I decided to keep Asae''s dialogue under half the words.


    Fu, the eyes of the Xu Arrow turn to something harsh.


    "Intruder."


    When I whine a word, I rinse the rest of the tea and stand up, Xu Ya.


    "We''re going, too."


    "I want to gain more combat experience"


    Gaye, I said in the order of Maye, and this one stood up.


    "I called it for that. But be careful. If I let you die, there''s no face to match Shirley."


    "That''s the same thing here"


    ? With the care of the arrows, the sisters made the same look at the same time and uttered the same dialogue.


    There were three intruders on the house property. He lies in the shade of a tree and asks about the mansion.


    "Lord, I know it''s a request I don''t feel comfortable with, but would you like to be a little more motivated?"


    A woman wearing a white helm that can confirm what appears to be a bird''s mouth and eyes, white tights all over her body, shoulders and breasts colored in white and black says in an old-fashioned way. Her name is Kijima Tree, and she is the leader of a threesome.


    "I don''t trust Mao Tang''s client. That''s the infamous Cornelis Van Damme and so on."


    It was the old man in green jersey who threw up. Whatever you look like, it''s over seventy, but you can see your body is disappointed even from above the jersey. Wide shoulder width and thick chest plate. His name is Mori Hayazawa.


    "Princess, are you going to fight that guy named O''Annes that I''m going to secure?


    A boy who seems to be about fifteen or six years old asks. His face is neat, but his eyes are sharp. His name is Kentaro Edino.


    "It''s possible. If it''s a further development, we''ll have to restrain it with some force. O''Annes, you don''t need Miki''s help."


    I can''t hold him.


    Hearing what the tree had to say, Kantaro laughed.

 1740 4.

    The three people, Kishima Tree, Hayazawa Morijuku, and Kantaro Edino, were originally a family of ghosts named Kishima Clan serving the nation''s spiritual defence agency, but are now specialised in paranormal relations in the back streets.


    I''m still rushing out as a doomsday shop, but while I''m doing my job in detail, I''m showing signs that I''m finally on track lately.


    A request from a celebrity named Cornelis Van Damme meant that he was the three people who were expecting a broken gala, but what was presented was not even a great amount of reward. Besides, I want you to bring back O''Annes, who escaped on the way to the show.


    Help with O''Annes'' escape, he said, was done by a Western magician named Sayagi Man, who has remained protected ever since. The recapture by the soldiers of Sea Chihuahua failed, and the superordinary forces were to be dealt with by those with superordinary powers, so a white feather arrow stood against the Kijima clan.


    Forest construction and executives were openly complaining. I don''t like this job. I was guessing that the reason why the new intelligent life form I was about to publish led me to escape just before was because I wasn''t treated like shit by Van Damme.


    The tree and the inner part are not calm, but given the kitchen situation and track record, I am also not in a position to say whether I like or dislike my job.


    "He''s out."


    Seeing men and women coming out of the doorway of the house in grandeur, the woodbuilding squeaks.


    "Oh, my God, that''s..."


    Two-headed beautiful girl - look at the Bull Village sisters, gently shocked executives.


    "I feel stronger from those two-headed daughters than men."


    and forest construction.


    "If you are a magician, you may be able to exercise two techniques at the same time. Caution."


    "Oh...... I mean, two faces and it''s pretty impactful, but it''s pretty cute... Not even a princess."


    Drawing attention to the tree and keeping his gaze primarily on his sisters, the executives said.


    "Someone over there is the enemy?


    "The woman is dressed amazing. And I feel a sign of nostalgia for your grandfather."


    "Oh, that felt like it, too. Even if you don''t, Junko Yukioka''s heroic mouse?


    Speak in the order of Gaye, Maye, and Gaye. The voices of the sisters had also reached three members of the Kijima clan.


    "Mm, did you know about Junko Yukioka and the heroic mouse? This is why I trust Junko Yukioka."


    "Master Mori, it''s weird that Junko can''t be trusted there."


    Kantaro penetrated the woodland structure where he bent his mouth to the letter and threw up.


    "Fair enough. Jersey on! Green jersey!


    Forest construction shouts loudly and wears a green full-face mask.


    "Jersey Squad! Jazzy Ranger!"


    "Oh, I knew it."


    "Jun-san''s people," "the same type as Jun-san"


    "But what about the contents of the squad hero, Grandpa?


    "And you look like a bigoted grandfather, you smash a kid''s dreams"


    Seeing the forest constructions that pose and scream, Gaye and Maye express their thoughts as they please.


    "Sounds like a disapproval. Princess, make up your mind."


    I''ll take care of it.


    When he becomes a sinister face under the mask and the forest construction prompts him, the tree emits a temperamental voice.


    "I won''t allow you to call me pasta or anything like that! Visit Spaghetti Caladrius!"


    A tree raises its name and decides to pose.


    "Is that what you call pasta charred? You don''t seem to know what it means to be a charlatan.


    "Either way, I''m used to it. This dialogue is a promise."


    To the sisters who penetrate, but the tree stands tall.


    "Let me ask you something. You''re here to take O''Annes, aren''t you?


    A much more faceless arrow asks quietly.


    "Hello."


    The tree nods.


    "You look like a righteous ally, but what you do is invisible."


    "You don''t even look like those bad people, and maybe there''s a situation."


    "Princess... that''s what they say. I''m losing my temper."


    Hearing the dialogue between Maya and Gaye, Kantaro said with a bitter laugh.


    I don''t mind such a cadre, and Tsugaya casts a spell.


    "Peperoncino Wip!"


    When the tree screams and waves, a noodle whip stretches out of his waved hand and heads toward the arrow.


    The spell will be interrupted even if the arrows can afford it.


    "Respect the grass! The world of green jerseys!


    When the woodcutters scream, a large amount of grass grows suddenly from the feet of the Bull Village sisters, and they try to cover their bodies. Say grass, but only grass grows.


    "Respect Barrier"


    "I''ll be respectful, so calm down. Town."


    Asae activates sorcery with an improvised spell, and the grass stops stretching from the middle of nowhere. And with the art of gaye, the grass that was stretching gradually shrinks, and returns to the ground where it is growing. It''s like reverse regeneration.


    "Whatever..."


    Because I was lightly deactivated of my abilities, Forest Construction made my expression strong.


    "How did you strike it off...... I hope they don''t erase mine either."


    Kantaro stretches out the line of light as he groans.


    "What, this?" "It''s dull for an attack?


    When I think I have stretched somewhat in a straight line toward myself, I suddenly look at the lines of light depicting the curve, and Gaye and Maye are surprised.


    "Go away."


    I don''t know if I''d let it go, sisters trying to erase it with surgery.


    ''What?''


    But the lines of light never went out, so the sisters were surprised. The light line stops where it stretches to the rear of the sisters.


    "I don''t care how versatile your magic is, but if you don''t understand the logic of art to some extent, sometimes it doesn''t work."


    Xu Ya tells.


    (I see, is that so)


    Kotaro somehow understands the words of Tsugaya while relieving himself that he did not disappear.


    "It''s just a landmark. More to you than to me."


    Shortly after Kantaro said with a damned grin, that body disappeared.


    Shortly afterwards, Kantaro''s body was moving behind the Bull Village sisters. And the horns grow from its head. Her body color has also changed red.


    My sisters tried to turn around, and I couldn''t. Because Kantaro turned his hands on each of his sisters'' necks.


    (Strangle and drop two necks at the same time, is it a little rough?)


    Kotaro crosses his wrists as he strangles Gaye and Asae with his arms. It''s quite different than putting a chalk sleeper on one neck and dropping it.


    "Away... Ro" "Blow... Fly... be"


    Sisters who manage to spin spells in agony. Then he blew heavily backwards, as if his body was dragged by an invisible force. The force of my arm was also falling out of the way.


    "Keho ho, I won''t tolerate even younger people putting chalk sleepers on girls"


    The gaye looking back stares at the executioner with the butt cake.


    "I forgive you a little. Hey, sweetie, I forgive you a little bit."


    "Hey Maye..."


    The slightly sniveling face of Maya makes me feel gay.


    "A family of ghosts."


    Xu Ya roars when he sees the horn of Kotaro and the change in body color.


    "Erosion nero di sepia!


    From the hand protruded by the tree, a large number of pitch-black surfaces swoop and strike the Bull Village sisters.


    "Super Boiled -" "So Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Before it reached the sisters, the black noodles were bounced and flown by the art of gaye. But the bounced detachment splashed a large amount of ink, seemingly inked on the sister''s body, but prevented by the invisible wall manifested by the technique of Mayeh, it fell zero to the ground on the wall transmission.


    Xu Arrow finally completes the spell and four glowing birds are released.


    All the birds are shaped like raptors. It''s not just glowing, it''s putting together electric shocks. One for Kantaro and one for Mori and two for the trees.


    "The World of Green Jersey! Rise and shine, tree and bird friendship!


    "Roe Shield!


    Forest construction grows giant trees, and trees invoke the shield of the roe, each preventing the bird of light from attacking. The bird of light was bumping and extinguishing.


    Although Kantaro put out a line of light and dodged it on a fast trip, the bird of light uttered and attacked Kantaro even more.


    "Catch him." "Take your time."


    Aiming at its executives, Gaye and Maye cast spells.


    "Huh!?


    Kantaro roars when he sees his ankles grabbed by the hands of dirt growing from the ground.


    You can''t keep me in this position.


    I felt as much power grabbing my ankle, and Kentaro was about to move out of the light line.


    "What!?


    Although the restraint of his hand out of the ground has been lifted, Kantaro speaks out in dismay when he sees his own speed of movement unusually slow.


    A bird with an electric shock struck directly at the executioner, who travels semi-automatically while losing speed.

 1741 5

    Due to the shock and pain caused by the electric shock, Kentaro could not even scream.


    Power fell out of his entire body, his body was out of control, and Kantaro''s body collapsed like a doll, finishing its movement with its collapsed fit.


    "Miki!"


    Trees change the color of their eyes and scream.


    "Daiji... Bu..."


    No matter how you look at it, you answer it like it doesn''t seem okay, and you''re the executioner trying to get up, but your body barely moves.


    (I''m surprised you can just talk. Is boulder a place like ghost stubbornness?)


    A glance at Kantaro, Xuan Ya thinks.


    "The World of Green Jersey! Plant-based panic horror movie boom, come on!


    Forest construction screaming with more temper than usual for some reason.


    A giant utubokazura emerges as it breaks through the ground. Much taller than a person''s tall. In the meantime, dozens of twats have grown and swept.


    When the direction of Uzbokazura turns to the Beef Village Sisters, the lid opens and digestive fluid bursts from inside.


    "Shield." "So, no. Hmm."


    An invisible shield is doubly stretched and all the digestive fluid pouring from above the sisters is bounced.


    Shortly afterwards, two twills jumped out of the ground and stretched toward the sisters at a fierce speed, piercing their flanks and left shoulder.


    "Gaye! Maye!


    "Chaos Napolitan!


    A large quantity of noodles radiates from the hands of the trees towards the Tsubaki arrows distracted by the crisis of the Bullvillage sisters.


    The whole body of the Xu arrow was wrapped around with noodles, and he fell into a state where he could not move.


    Remaining in that fallen outfit, Tsugaya moves only his neck to see how the Bull Village sisters are pierced by the Tsuru. Still pierced by the Tsuru, in a forward posture, but no sisters have fallen yet. Maybe it''s in the form of being supported by a tulu. I don''t think it''s a fatal injury, but I don''t even think it''s an injury that can be left alone.


    "Surrender! I don''t care what happens to me, just help him!


    "There''s no surrender." "I can still go at all."


    He was an arrow that pleaded with a grieving cry, but Gaye and Maye shouted forcefully at the same time, while his face was in pain.


    "Eh, it withers and rots"


    "Hey Gaye..."


    Gaye cast an improvised spell, but Maye hears it and changes her complexion, giving her a hurried voice.


    Reacting to the magic of Gaye, he withered and rotted as the tsuru wandered, falling apart and to the ground.


    Immediately after, two pierced wounds quickly block. Once upon a time, when the Taurumura sisters were dying, their sibling disciple, Junso Sumida, transferred a powerful regenerator into the sisters'' bodies in exchange for his life. Therefore, unless that regenerator is destroyed, the sisters will not die unless it is so much.


    "Fool...... Big Fool of Gaye"


    "What is it? What did I do?


    To Asae, who poisons her heart with disgust, Gaye asks in a muddled manner.


    "Didn''t the rotten and torn plants regenerate as they remained in your body because you let them rot while they were pierced?


    "Ah..."


    Asae points me out, and Gaye becomes tannic too.


    "Rotten twill in my body, go outside -. Go away -"


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    Asae makes even more hasty noises and tries to stop Gaye, who casts a spell in haste.


    "Ugh... super painful stomach?" "Here... here we go..."


    Gaye, who did not anticipate what would happen, and Maye, who anticipated, mouth different dialogues, but share pain, so both become a look of anguish.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    "Oh, good. I went to Gaye."


    Maye was relieved to see Gaye spitting a piece of rotten tulle out of her mouth and giving her a painful voice.


    "Wait, Master Mori."


    Trees that control the woodland construction they tried to attack.


    "We''re going two-on-one. You''d better surrender."


    "Two on two, so I want you to account for it as two."


    The tree calls to the sisters in a calm voice, but Gaye and Maye said so.


    "Besides, I know what''s in your hand, so you''re not our enemy anymore."


    "You should surrender, oh, you''re not good enough."


    Gaye says it with a frivolous face, Maye makes the most weird face and jokes about it in a kabuki-like way.


    "Then I''ll give it a try. It''s not quiet. It''s like a forest! The world of green jerseys!


    "Tinker on the Jazz-Zaku-kan!" "He hiccups to the zakan!


    Forest construction tried to bring massive living trees to life, but trees stretched out of the earth quickly withered and rotted back into the ground


    "Hey, what..."


    Stunning forest construction. I realise that I have been completely sealed of my power, not haphazardly, and lose my will to fight.


    "Peperoncino Wip!"


    A tree waves a noodle whip.


    "Too boiled and stretched - all over"


    "so stretched and nagging"


    Gaye, in the order of Maye, deviate slightly, not simultaneously, and apply the technique.


    The tree was surprised when the wiggled noodle whip turned into something lightly unresponsive along the way. It feels as if it''s swinging even out of paper. And before it reaches the sisters, it falls to the ground.


    "It''s powerless, too." "All the noodles that come near us stretch out."


    ''Now this one says. Surrender. "


    Sisters make surrender recommendations at the same time.


    The tree figured out what to do, if there''s really no hand in it.


    "Princess, because of this, let''s surrender. It was an unpleasant job, and you''re gonna miss it, and it''s just fine."


    Said Keitaro, who returned from a paralysis of electric shock. I''ve already solved the ghosting.


    (If Miki is back, and there''s one in custody here, I''m willing to do enough...)


    I thought so, but the tree exhaled and nodded and untied the restraint of the arrow.


    "I understand. I surrender. I''m sorry for making such a scene. Also, make them miss out, make them appreciate and sign up"


    A tree that pays a deep tribute.


    "What''s your name?


    Xu Ya asks.


    "The Kijima clan too. Let him be a doomsday."


    "I can''t ask Boulder to escort me in this case, but if something happens in the future and I need manpower, I will."


    And when he saw the tree, the arrow said in a serene voice: If the other person cared about it - he understood that he would still have been able to fight if he had used his restrained self to use his despicable hands.


    "overlapping courtesy, thank you"


    Dropping his head again, the tree turned back in dignity. Kantaro follows suit. The rear-end forest construction was still wearing a helm, walking with a flicker and concern behind it.


    "Honestly, I got a hiatus"


    In front of my sisters, I rarely make them smile. I am referring to the time when my body was pierced by the tsuru.


    "Close to immortality, but not immortality." "It hurt a lot, and I don''t like melee."


    Gaye and Maye smiled back at the same time and said, the three of them went back into the house.


    A place in the city.


    I''m free until I''m ready and done, so I was really killing time watching the prowlers.


    "True, you really like prowling."


    "Wow... I got hooked up with my true brother too..."


    Junko and Midori speak from the side.


    "Don''t you see the whole thing?


    When Junko refers to comprehensiveness, he refers to general martial arts.


    "I''ll take a good look at you, too. But Midori''s not interested in the whole thing."


    True to turn off the holographic display just after the game.


    "I watched it at one time, but you got bored right away. Overall, I''m tired of cyclically booming... and I feel like a repetition of... The prowl is a good place to pick it up. So it''s fun."


    "Nice place to get it?


    True to be surprised at Midori''s words.


    "It''s just a matter of my personal preference, but there''s something subtle about entertainment, not just overall, but non-professional martial arts. You can''t have fun without filtering your brain."


    "Filter?"


    Now Junko gives a surprising voice.


    "You can enjoy any mortal battle because you''re filtering it out because it''s a serious battle. But sometimes there are some great games. Compensation for moves, awesome meetings, miracle reversals, that''s fun to watch in any martial arts. Cartoonistic. But reality isn''t comic at all times, and reality has a lot of erratic game content and light settlements. You don''t think that absurd mortal battle is fun unless it''s filtered by a preconceived notion that it''s a serious battle. I don''t have that filter, so whether it''s boxing or judo or overall, whether it''s watching a game that goes on with a daze or a match that Kelli has right away, it''s really fun. It''s fun for me to do it."


    "I see..."


    "So, what''s a good place to pick it up?


    Junko is convinced by Midori''s story, and Truth asks again.


    "In the case of prowlers, you think of the fun part of watching other martial arts - the good games that happen occasionally and the exuberant interactions that occur in comics and cartoons, as if they were always done. I''m entertaining, aware that the viewer can enjoy it. That''s why it''s so fun to watch."


    "No, Midori, that''s..."


    Junko looks at Midori''s dialogue consciously and in a chilling mood. When people say that the truth is that the prowl is eight hundred or that there is a book or that it is a theatre, I get very angry.


    "I know roughly what you''re trying to say. Fighting comics, whether you''re looking at sumo comics or boxing comics, most of Nori is totally professional."


    But the truth was reacting to another point, so Junko was relieved.


    "Done -"


    The vendors that Junko hires come and speak up.


    "Stay annoyed. They''re finished with the maintenance, let''s get in."


    Junko urges me, and the three of them walk.


    It was the harbor dock that had the three of them. It''s not the ship on the dock. A submarine.


    Junko learned that Oannes and the others were interacting with the people of Blue Rust Village, and surveyed the undersea terrain by remote sensing using the artificial satellite "Moon Reading" in its vicinity.


    Remote sensing refers to remote means of observation. In the case of remote sensing by artificial satellites, sensors by microwaves, electromagnetic waves and gravity, which can be explored to surface conditions, in the sea or even to minerals beneath the ground.


    When it came to exploring further underground conditions in the deep sea, it was difficult in modern scientific power, but it was a monthly reading loaded with special sensors that also applied extraordinary forces, so it managed to be transmitted.


    And they succeeded in finding the undersea city and the terrain.


    "Yay, I enjoyed exploring extraterrestrial planets, but it''s not like exploring the seabed"


    I looked up at the submarine and Midori showed her teeth and laughed.

 1742 6.

    Dawn mornings at the Hayashi family.


    Breakfast was a big place. In the large room of twenty tatami and more, with a number of long tables, in addition to the twelve arrows, and their ten sons, six oannes, and the gaye, and the maye, and the twelve arrows, a total of nineteen sit. Since the space of the Niu Village sisters is most for one person, it can be considered eighteen in spatial terms.


    "Sister Niumura, you and your sisters are eating well together."


    Watching Gaye and Maye alternately carry their meals to their mouths, the youngest and bustiest boy called out, smiling. Nature, attention is drawn to the sisters.


    "I''m tired if we don''t get along. Especially meals."


    "But sometimes we fight"


    Asaye, speak in the order of gaye.


    "Can you communicate with Mr. O''Annes and the others?


    Ask Asahi.


    "Somewhat through the painting"


    "That''s inconvenient." "Let''s do something."


    "Learn the words of O''Annes." "Learn the human words."


    To all the people that Gaye is here, Maye does the tricks on O''Annes and the others.


    "Now you know." "I didn''t want a gaye."


    "If you''re gonna say that, I don''t need Maye."


    Gaye mumbles back to the words of Maye.


    "Huh?"


    "Did you just say the words over here?


    O''Annes and the others look surprised and speak in Japanese. No, it just sounded like an automatic translation conversion to be exact.


    "The sea man talked!?


    "Wow!


    "Maggie!?


    The children also raise their voices of surprise.


    "Let''s start by communicating names and exchanging information"


    Says Xu Ya.


    "It''s hard to remember because there''s too many of them." "Even I only remember these two names."


    "Uh, just the two of us."


    "haha, mayenne is terrible"


    The children laugh at the words of Asae.


    "I remember four of them properly"


    "It''s not a prestigious number."


    "Maybe I''m forgotten."


    Even in the words of Gaye, the children laugh.


    "It''s a bogey. I speak for you."


    One of O''Annes came up with the name.


    "It''s a tribute." "It doesn''t fit the image."


    My sisters squeak.


    As he picks up his meal, Tsubagaya tells Oannes and the others what''s going on.


    "It''s still dangerous to go back now. I was afraid they were after our hometown and stayed here, but I didn''t know they were right..."


    Representative O''Annes, who named himself Bogie, says in a strange mouthful. The moment I understood Japanese, the expression also appeared in the eyes of the human power as if it was changing according to the palate.


    "Our hometown is a very large city, but it will be extremely difficult to sneak in. It will also have proper military capabilities, and it will be difficult to forcibly break through. Still, if we return like this and the location of the city is known, it could lead to wasteful sacrifices and unpredictable calamities. It''s not what I want to be known."


    "You want to keep people at a distance, including the fact that you''ve minimized interaction."


    After listening to Bogie, Xu Ya added.


    "But I think the assassins are coming again"


    "I need to think about attacking you from this side."


    Asaye, say in the order of gaye.


    "It''s not just a guy named Van Damme. There''s a woman named Soundwood Historical Pleasure who took us first. He''s the culprit, and he''s bonding with Van Damme. To uncover our civilization."


    "Strange to know the name in translation"


    In response to Bogie''s dialogue, the sisters state at the same time.


    Second, Maye projects a holographic display and spreads the map.


    "What do you do?


    Gaye asks.


    "Explore Van Damme and the Place of Soundwood History Pleasure"


    "I see."


    Hearing Maye''s answer, Gaye understood what it meant to have widened the map.


    "Where''s Cornelis Van Damme? Where is Soundwood Historical Pleasure?


    Gaye and Maye cast improvised spells at the same time.


    "Location found" "Grim Penis Japan Branch Building"


    "Just like that."


    Sisters report with their mouths together.


    "Want to get in now?" Let''s go now. "


    Gaye confirms, while Maye deviates.


    "If you guys go, this place will be a mess. I want an ally in the role of Offensive."


    Xu Yi took control.


    "Or add more allies and leave the defense to us to defend. I''d rather attack."


    And, Asae insists.


    "Let''s talk to the villagers"


    Said Xu Ya.


    Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    "This one seems to have failed. I''ve canceled my job, too."


    "Cancel ~?"


    To Van Damme''s report, Historical Pleasure openly faces and gives a grumpy voice.


    "The first round is that we lost. Apparently the enemy missed it. In time, I have said that I was disgusted with this job itself. It''s this pattern again..."


    "Wow, ha, ha, a few sus that? What''s the pattern?"


    Historical pleasure that makes me laugh too much.


    "Let''s refill"


    "I hired an assassin to keep it, but I can''t expect to make it up to you anymore."


    "Now don''t ketch the price...... no, why don''t you ask a government agency"


    "Come on, I have a difficult system. This is Anarchy. I want you to stop twitching like that."


    "I also want to avoid it if I think emotionally. I have often been sipped boiled water. But some can rely on it, and in some cases they can join hands."


    "Gupiu... I''ve been sipped boiled water before, so do you want to organize it? I don''t understand."


    "I''m just going to be thorough with the loss account. It''s not just a one-sided deal. I told you some people can count on you."


    Not only does Van Damme''s mouth rely on his power, but he can see no betrayal. I am not a serious and trustworthy opponent or anything, but I decided to describe it this way because the history is loud.


    "But you''re a big submarine."


    True says as he walks down the aisle inside the submarine.


    "The nuclear submarine ''Dorayaki''. The length is 102 meters. The width is ten meters. Cruise missile nuclear submarine - SSGN. I got sidelined from Russia. It cost me a lot of money, but at times like this, I need to make sure I spend it."


    Junko said with a happy smile. Of course, the submarine''s namesake is Junko.


    "Nuclear submarine..."


    True to personally purchase such a product and wonder if it can be placed in Japan.


    "Nuclear power is romantic."


    Junko returns an answer I don''t understand.


    The nuclear submarine Doraya launches.


    The submarine with Junko and True and Midori is scheduled to go all the way around the Kowloon Peninsula and head north towards Kowloon Kowloon Beach when they leave Tokyo Bay.


    The Coast Guard told me that they had already spoken to the Marine militia, but the truth is I was somewhat anxious. I don''t care what you think, like you''re putting a nuclear submarine in the country.


    The submarine operation is almost automated and the artificial intelligence does it, but Midori operates it from time to time. For this reason, Midori left the lab empty for a few days.


    "Hey, I''m qualified for all kinds of rides, and I love steering rides, but I didn''t expect to steer them to the submarine."


    And Midori said happily.


    "How tired, by the way?


    A while after the submarine launches, True speaks to Junko.


    He said he was going to see someone else.


    "Again?"


    "Now I know someone else."


    "My ancestors, you have a wide face. It''s a drawstring. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    While we''re having a conversation we don''t love, the submarine moves on.


    If you go from an artificial satellite to a location you''ve investigated and discovered, you won''t find it anytime soon. Anyway, the undersea city is further underground. We must first find the entrance, but also the entrance and the place of thought, Junko has already found it.


    After a while time passed, it passed to the eastern side of the general peninsula, in the middle of which it was heading north.


    "Huh...? Something''s up ahead."


    Midori reports.


    "Something big..."


    "Oh, my God, we met so quickly."


    I give you the voice Junko played.


    "Do you have any idea?


    "Yeah, maybe, but it was in Mr. O''Annes'' painting."


    True and Midori were silent as a surprise, but Junko had checked in advance from an artificial satellite and knew that there was a mysterious giant creature in the waters near the undersea city.

 1743 7

    The submarine is already diving through deep waters out of the reach of light. Therefore, the figure of the giant organism is, of course, invisible to the naked eye. I can just recognize you on the sonar.


    "I want to see what you look like."


    Junko grins when she looks at Midori.


    "So let''s start our super good Midori radar"


    "Okey, pure sister. You want me to fly a schizophrenic?"


    Junko urged me to laugh at Midori.


    What Midori''s schizophrenic body sees can be projected onto the display with Shizuno''s technique. And the schizophrenic body sees through the spiritual world, so we can see the subject without any problems that it would be in the dark of the pitch black.


    As Midori projected the schizophrenic body and made a visual projection on the holographic display, a snake-like creature appeared, slowly swimming through the sea.


    The whole body is covered with scales, the torso is as long as a snake, but the head has dragon-like horns, fangs, and reverse scales. It''s like a sea dragon.


    "Ugh, if it''s just the length, it''s more than this submarine."


    Looking from the head to the tail of a sea dragon, Midori said.


    "Yeah, it looks like 150 meters. I can''t believe this giant creature existed on Earth..."


    "Heh, and it''s off the coast of Japan. I... You''ve never found it before."


    "You mean if you''re at the bottom of the ocean all the time, it''s hard to discover even this many giant creatures"


    "It''s exactly the same painting Mr. O''Annes and the others painted. All of a sudden, it''s a big win."


    While Junko and the others are having a conversation, the dragon gets closer and closer to the submarine.


    "Fluffy, don''t fuck around."


    Dragon emotions pour into the schizophrenic body, and Midori wolves.


    "They attack me. It''s an outrage."


    "Let''s run. Let''s run."


    Upon hearing Midori''s report, Junko made an immediate decision.


    "You''re not gonna fight?


    True to ask unexpectedly.


    "I can fight, but come on, I don''t know if I''m going to hurt my life. I want to catch him alive if I can. Besides, the purpose of this one is to discover the undersea cities, and now we should prioritize you."


    "Wow... how do you capture that one? Wow..."


    Midori is stunned by Junko''s dialogue.


    "I have to think about that. I''d like to get some data, but I''ve noticed this situation, and I wonder if it''s hard."


    Put your hand on your chin, Junko said.


    The submarine turns U-turn and escapes at full speed.


    About three minutes to escape.


    "He''s gone after me."


    Midori reports while slowing down the speed of the submarine.


    "It was a great deal of hostility. I was full of anger. I wonder what that is..."


    "You mean why were you angry?


    The meaning of Midori''s words is slightly irrelevant and the truth asks.


    "No... it was like anger at a territorial vandalized enemy, but that''s not just a big monster. From the mental waves, it seems intelligent. Plus... it seems to have extraordinary powers..."


    "Even though the giant alone is troublesome, I''m not afraid to have extraordinary powers."


    An intriguing grin, a mouth-watering Junko who doesn''t look scared at all.


    Nothing in particular happened after that, and the submarine was moving towards its destination.


    "I guess we''re a lot closer to our destination. We''re almost there."


    Junko said. Water depth 130 meters. The continental shelf, a shallow layer of the sea, is interrupted, resulting in a steep slope called the continental slope. It''s a borderline that leads to the deep sea.


    Through the continental shelf, down the continental slope.


    "I guess here. Midori, please do it again. Look at the slopes."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    At the request of Junko, the schizophrenic is projected again and connected to the display.


    The display shows the continental slopes. And there was coral growing on some of the slopes, and I could confirm that there was a hole in it covered with coral.


    "This isn''t the only hole I found. This is the entrance to the undersea city."


    Junko was grinning a lot as she laid her hand on her chin for a nagging addition and subtraction.


    Xu Ya seemed unable to leave the house because of the protection of Oannes and the others until Gaye and Maye came, but on that day he decided to leave the house to Gaye and Maye to go shopping on his own feet. Until now, I''ve let the kids do everything, but some things I can''t buy without myself.


    On his way home from shopping, Xuyao sent an e-mail to the village chief, urging him to bring in dignitaries from the village and people who were likely to be at war because he wanted to talk to him about Oannes.


    Meanwhile, Gaye and Maye, who were leaving messages, were playing with the children. O''Annes and the others are also playing innocently with the children.


    "The people of the sea are friends with the people of this village. Long time ago. We were friends even if we couldn''t talk."


    A kid playing a fighting game against one of O''Annes said he was good at it. O''Annes, who is attached to the game, was looking up at the holographic display with a crying face. It is an EEG input type game, where thoughts are connected to character movements as they are.


    "I don''t care if they say we''re friendly while we bump our opponents in a gauge." "Let''s take a turn. Let''s do that."


    Gaye and Maye say.


    O''Annes according to the words of Maye changes the operation of the game.


    Afterwards, Oannes and Gaye, both children and alternates, were donning to Maye, who persistently devoured the corpse kick after winning, giving the child a relentless bump over and over.


    Then a few tens of minutes later, four guests visited the Tsubaya residence.


    One is the village chief of Blue Rust Village. One is an old man called Elder of Blue Rust Village. One was a man named Daisy Man who was once the village''s best fisherman. One is a woman named Masami Toriyama, dressed completely out of line with the image of the fishing village.


    "Oh, thank you for the other day." "He''s a handsome uncle."


    Gaya and Maya look at the daisy man and speak up. I met him when I came to this village, he was a middle-aged man who was farming.


    "Hi. The kid on the left would be happy to say something."


    The chrysanthemum laughs.


    "My name is Maye. Remember Left Iz Maye."


    "I''m gay, right? In the decent child on the right, Equal Gaye."


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    Shortly after the sisters introduce themselves, an old man, apparently over a hundred years old, alternately points to Gaye and Maye''s head with puffy, trembling fingers before rubbing his own eyes.


    "Here, elder, you must be rude. Sorry, the elders are old..."


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    The village chief deceives the elders and drips his head at his sisters.


    "The elders are turning 118 this year. Isn''t that amazing? After all, I only eat sea delights and mountain delights every day. They''re both fresh."


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    And, proudly, Masami. Nodding elders trying to match it.


    "What about you, by the way?


    "I''m here to protect O''Annes"


    Gaye and Maye answer the village chief''s question at the same time.


    "In what relationship?


    "I used to take care of you a lot." "My brother-in-law with you"


    To the village chief who asks further, Gaye and Maye answer.


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    The elders also seem to have stared at Gaye and Maye and asked them something, but I don''t know what they want to say.


    "Yes, Elder, you have to grow up."


    "Fu fu fu..."


    The chief of the village befell him, and the elder mourned.


    "What''s the point of bringing this elder here?


    "Here, Asae. Don''t tell me if you think so."


    "Phew... Phew..."


    Hearing Asae''s straightforward thoughts, the elder begins to sob.


    "Elder, calm down..."


    "Oh, I cried...... It''s Asae."


    "Oh...... sorry. But enough to cry?


    The village chief strokes the elder well, and Gaye half-eyed, and even as Maye apologizes, he shudders.


    "Can you mobilize those who can fight in the village to protect O''Annes?


    Xu Ya told the four guests.


    "That''s what I did... When I tied history, when Blue Rust Village was damaged by the plague, I had people from the sea help me. Even when it hit the tsunami. I''d love to return the favor of your ancestors, but they''re all old. When it comes to people who can fight, it''s about the right beauty here."


    The village chief says with his sorry face.


    "Fluffy!


    The elders raise their tempered voices and raise their hands with momentum.


    "I know what the elders are talking about."


    Asae twinkles with puffiness.


    "Oh, I can see that, too. Asae, why don''t you tell me about it?


    Masami smiled and looked at Maye.


    "No, because it''s not so much about putting it on. Elders say they fight, don''t they?


    "Huh!


    An elder who nods with a temperamental voice against the words of Asae.


    "I hear the elders used to be great fishermen. Even now the guts aren''t gone, so it''s amazing, isn''t it? The elder guts are fine because I inherit them. The elders can relax at home and drink tea."


    "Fu..."


    Masami follows with a smile, but the elder can nod with a faint face.


    "Though I have an old wound to my knee, I might be able to help."


    Daisy man makes his name out with a slight laugh.


    "Mr. O''Annes'' escort sends his regards as we strike the enemy''s home Grimm Penisville."


    "Yes, a decision"


    Gaye and Maye make forceful decisions.


    "Just two of us? I''ll follow you because I''m worried. I''m strong because I''m a famous doorman on the back street. I think it is very dependable for me to accompany you like that. Yes, a decision."


    Masami also decides forcefully.


    The Bull Village sisters had a lot to say, but I decide to keep my mouth shut. I do feel like it''s going to be a force for war. I have a lot of anxiety about anything else.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Yeah, let''s go"


    "Fluff."


    "Let''s not be elders."


    Sisters rise. Masami stood up accordingly with a confident smile. The elders also tried to get up, but were controlled by the village chief.


    "Clean up now, Leviathan. You''re coming back to kill me."


    "Leviathan?"


    The Bull Village sisters react to the words Masami uttered.


    "Eh..."


    "Hey, Masami, don''t take that story lightly in front of someone else."


    Daisy Man controls Masami, who tried to explain it.


    "Huh? Was that a story you shouldn''t have? I''ve been all over the place outside the village, haven''t I? Then I want you to say so quickly. I''m not bad."


    "Hey you...... no, forget it"


    To Jongmi reopening, the chrysanthemum man said to throw with a bitter laugh.

 1744 8

    Holes drilled on the slopes are covered with coral. It''s hard to tell from a distance that there''s a hole, but the hole isn''t completely hidden by coral either.


    "Is coral in such a deep sea too? Imagine being in a shallow ocean for the most part."


    Midori turned to Junko and asked.


    "Yeah, corals are mostly bred in shallow waters. Exceptionally, non-reef-building" hippocampus "corals can live in the deep ocean, so I guess this is that way."


    "Hitsurugi - Coral?


    Midori reacts to an unfamiliar word spoken by Junko.


    "Corals have reef-building corals and non-reef-building corals, and reef-building corals are always symbiotic with an algae called the brown insect algae Kamayu. Algae are plants, so naturally they need sunlight. So, the mechanism whereby the energy obtained by photosynthesis from brown insect algae is also supplied to the host, the coral. Non-reef-building corals are carnivorous corals that don''t symbiote with brown insect algae, so they don''t need light."


    "Well, carnivorous coral is out of my mind, too."


    "Even coral in a common image reef is carnivorous. I''m stretching my tentacles and eating plankton. But reef-building corals get most of their nutrition from symbiotic brown insect algae, and when brown insect algae disappear, they mostly die from whitening."


    Junko, who saves money for fun.


    "That hole is very unlikely to fit in a submarine. If there were two or three humans, I''d be able to afford it."


    True said. Although the hole is covered with coral, its clearance is relatively large.


    "Right. But my lab has a live, unmanned deep-sea explorer."


    Junko grins when she looks at Midori again.


    "Yes, sir. But it''s a weird word for a live, unmanned deep-sea expedition."


    "Midori''s a really handy character."


    "Uh-huh... I don''t know what it is, but when my true brother treats me like a handy character, I''m really upset."


    That''s what makes me look so flashy, and Midori stares at the truth.


    "Why not?"


    "Why not? Why don''t you ask your own chest?"


    (You said that in front of Snow Oka...)


    I know why, but I can''t speak in front of Junko, it''s a secret matter between True and Midori.


    Don''t get stuck with me lately.


    (True brother thinks Midori is just a convenient character or something?


    (I think we''re partners in a community of important destiny. I guess I should have said all-purpose character. I apologize if I''m disturbed, and I''ll be careful not to say it anymore)


    (Honest and fine. I mean, it''s also a good place for a true brother to apologize honestly and lightly)


    While interacting with True on the Mindfulness Talk, Midori projects his schizophrenic body outside the submarine, causing it to head into a hole that opens into the continental slope.


    Midori enters the hole through a gap in the coral. Soon after entering the hole, an astonishing sight jumped into Midori''s eyes.


    The hole was clearly a passage with artificial hands. It''s not a natural cave. It is a substitute that is beautifully polished in cylindrical form and properly maintained no matter how you look at it. Light emitters are then embedded in the walls at equal intervals. The gaze by Midori''s schizophrenic body can identify colours and project objects, even in the absence of light, but perhaps this can discern passages even with the naked eye.


    "So while O''Annes is in a deep ocean out of light, there are aspects of him that rely on light"


    Seeing the sight on the display, True said.


    "Sounds like it. And there seems to be a way to get to this entrance without light. I don''t think so."


    and Junko. At some point there was a culture of painting, and I knew it was a species that relied on vision.


    Eventually Midori arrived at the end of the aisle.


    I could see the sea level overflowing with light on top. The three breathe wondering if a submarine city exists ahead of them.


    When Midori''s split body came out of the sea, there was a huge space. Bright light exists. Air exists. And - cities existed.


    The schizophrenic flies up. That was clearly a city. Buildings lined up far away. And the figure of a bipedal creature could be seen all over it.


    About half of the road is in the water stream, but the building itself is not submerged. On the ground, in the air. There is also a stone road.


    Various plants grow there. Similar to seagrass, but obviously also trees.


    The light is filled with light all over the top. The ceiling itself is invisible. It is also unclear whether we should call it sky or ceiling.


    O''Annes and the others are swimming in the path of the current. Many come and go swimming at high speeds through the water stream, but life itself seems to be spent in an airy space. The park-like place was exposed to rocky ground and O''Annes and the others stood and walked.


    "I''m pretty much with the memory footage of Mr. O''Annes, whom Midori projected earlier and protected at the lab. There''s a lot of things in there that I didn''t see."


    and Junko.


    "There''s a human being..."


    Squirting like a true groan.


    Truth be told, some species looked human no matter how they looked at it. It''s not just the species we call O''Annes who are in the city. Multiple races are crossing. Four types can be ascertained: Oannes and those who can only be seen by humans, half-fishers who look even more fishy than Oannes, and translucent dwarves with heads but no facial equivalent.


    The most percentagely high of the four races were the half-fishers. The head is a complete fish, you can check your back, and your whole body is covered in scales. But other than that, it''s human, walking on two legs. Variations in the head of that fish vary, and the body colors vary from one to the next.


    The lowest percentages are of races similar to people. This can only be seen as occasional pounding. He is the only of the four races to wear clothes. Hands and feet are exposed, and both men and women wear clothes that fit their bodies perfectly, like competitive swimsuits for women. They are also swimming and traveling along a path that has become a water stream.


    "The half-fish man with the head of the fish was in the painting that Mr. O''Annes and the others painted."


    "Huh... I wonder if you''re really human"


    "It might be a little different to live further down the ocean."


    Midori uttered a question, and Junko put his hand on his chin and said with his imaginary face.


    "Is this a little wider than Tokyo?


    Truth squeals.


    "Midori, check the ceiling."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    When Midori responded to Junko''s request and flew the schizophrenic body up for confirmation, she reached the luminous ceiling lightly. The ceiling was surprisingly low. Looking down from the ceiling section, the ceiling looks less than 100 meters tall from the ground. But it seems certain that there are more than 50 meters. Skyscrapers and condos can''t be built. In fact, many buildings are low. It''s about four stories tall at best.


    "I''d like to find out a lot about whether the air is a percentage that even humans can live in..."


    and Junko.


    "I can''t do that to a boulder. But if you look at it all the time, it looks like a human being could get inside."


    And, Midori.


    "But this is amazing, isn''t it? Maybe we''re Underwater Civilization Discoverer Number One."


    "Taro Urashima may have already visited."


    "Oh...... well. It''s possible that Taro Urashima was telling the truth."


    He was a pure child with an excitement, but he was annoyed by the words that the truth uttered.


    "Can you look inside the building or something?


    "Okey, pure sister"


    At the request of Junko, Midori lets the schizophrenic slip through the building.


    It''s a stone house.


    Junko squeaks. Walls, ceilings, floors, stairs and furniture are all white stones.


    "There are people... hey, now"


    "Ugh... it''s a supernatural force."


    Junko and Midori give a shout of surprise when they see a woman of a humane race cooking out of their hands.


    "It''s not the tools that start the fire, it''s the power of this woman."


    "I wonder if using paranormal powers in life is the default?


    "Not all of them, just some of them. What?


    Midori and Junko turn a true gaze, as the true dialogue they spoke after Midori and Junko seemed to have some certainty.


    "The O''Annes they protected didn''t have that power, and neither did their paintings."


    Oh, I see.


    Junko convinced by true insight.


    "Besides, O''Annes'' paintings barely depicted any race other than ourselves, and I guess we didn''t really trust this one. I picked out the information and took it out."


    True to extrapolate further. Junko and Midori soon had the same thing in mind.


    "Hmm... I knew we wanted to get into that place directly."


    Hands on his chin, Junko said with an exciting face.


    "I can''t travel that far in the subspace tunnel I make, and I mean, it''s a bad ability. Let''s go back here. So, let''s get a manned small submarine for three and get back out. I thought you could rely on Midori, but when this happens, we can get in right away."


    Junko decides. There was no objection. True and Midori felt the same way about Junko.

 1745 9

    Gaye, Maye and Masami were traveling by train to the city centre.


    Xu Ya said he would prepare a taxi, but Gaye and Maye focused on the train. Sisters, they like to travel by train.


    However, there is a difficulty that our two heads are exposed to curiosity by the eyes. But even if it hurts, I didn''t like both Gaye and Maye to live there in fear of the eyes of others.


    "We''re all looking at each other. Super sick."


    When Masami felt her gaze on the train and deliberately uttered a voice that could be heard around her, the passengers who were sending her gaze looked backwards, nagging and pointing that way.


    "It looks like pink hair is rare in the country. I wish I looked grand. It strikes me in the head. It''s puffy. Not in the heart of the city."


    That way.


    My sisters hum my voice and put a scratch on Makoto. I thought Masami was covering for us, and my chest got a little hot.


    "Guuuuuuuu......!?


    A too-eyed man sitting a little far away groaned in a distressed shape and collapsed out of his chair.


    "What? What? Seizures?"


    "Ah."


    Seeing Masami approach and embrace the fallen man without hesitation, Gaye and Maye change their complexion and raise their voices.


    Seeing Masami push her chest or mouse to mouse and desperately breathe artificially, Gaye and Maye get even more pale.


    "Uncurse -"


    Seeing that Maye had earlier broken the automatic activation curse with improvised magic, Gaye stirs up.


    "Heal moderately. Move your heart again."


    Gaye also activates magic with improvised spells. It won''t be as long since cardiac arrest, so it seems helpful.


    "Gu Ha, Pu Ha"


    "Oh, good. I''m conscious."


    Seeing a man breathe back, both Masami and the surrounding passengers get a relief look.


    "Oh, my God..."


    A man with a bright blue face looks up at the passengers peeking into themselves.


    "That''s our dialogue. I fall suddenly, and it strikes me in the head. It''s a mess."


    "You suddenly collapsed, and this girl helped me breathe."


    "It could be a heart attack, you should go to the hospital as soon as you get off the train"


    Masami and the passengers speak up.


    "Oh, was I? Thank you. I will."


    After Pekopeko bowed, the man got off at the next station.


    "Um..." "Uh..."


    "Ahhh, it sucks already. I can''t help it because I''m helping people, but what''s wrong with feeling gelly creepy and my mouth smells super...?


    Masami, who was grumpy and blurry at her sisters speaking ill-defined, sees Gaye and Maye properly.


    "The man now has fallen..."


    "Our fault." "Gaye''s fault."


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye glanced and looked at Mae''s face on the side, but Mae was a soot face.


    "What, it''s funny now. We split the dialogue on the way. I mean, what do you mean, it''s your fault? Let me know if you like? Tell me for later school?


    "Are you going to be a late student?" "Not us. I won''t be included. The first time I came up with this curse was because it was Gaye."


    Gaye grinned bitterly at the way Masami asked the question, and Maye answered with a true face.


    "Even I said yes to Maye, and you helped activate the curse."


    Listen to what Asae says, annoying gaye.


    "A curse? You mean maybe you put a fox-possessed curse on someone today? Why not? Why don''t you tell me more?


    "The fox has nothing to do with it." "I wonder why the fox comes out."


    Then the Taurumura sisters put two heads in Masami''s ear and told him that if there were any other passengers sneaking up on themselves in a voice that no other passenger could hear, he was automatically cursing them to death.


    "Why would you do that? Unbelievable. Is that enough to kill someone? Are you both stupid?


    Masami, who listened to the story, turned into a face mixed with anger and fright, blaming the sisters for her untidy words on her teeth.


    "''Cause if you just look at us like monsters, you can''t forgive them for trying to turn us into funny stories and expose us to SNS."


    Gaye complains in a trembling voice, remembering remorse, anger and sorrow at the same time.


    "But if I asked you, you''d let me take a picture."


    "There''s a difference between getting permission and taking it on your own. He''s being maliciously exposed."


    Listen to Masami''s dialogue and Asae throws up.


    "Oh well, I see the difference. But, you know, killing is too much. Absolutely. I won''t pull this off. If it''s a sneak picture of a kid who''s still a prank, you''re gonna kill him without a question? The kid''s got a family, and if he dies, he''s gonna be sad, right? Maybe if I told you with due care, you''d know that''s a bad thing, right? So you''re still gonna kill me without asking? That''s absolutely crazy and too much. I will not forgive you."


    "Ugh..." "Ugh..."


    In an unspeakable tone, and in a quick tone and all at once, Kaya and Maya feel guilty at the same time, two hearts stinging and sore in response to their hearts.


    "He said it wasn''t a child. Yes. Well, there''s so many villains in the world that you should kill them, and I''ve been killing guys like that for so long. You can''t kill me for that degree of reason, absolutely not. I won''t admit it. Be careful with your mouth first, or if you say it with your mouth and you don''t know it, you should allow it with about sixteen binta shots in a row at most. Oh, not many like sixteen shots? Do you want about a hundred and eight shots? Anyway, we should stop cursing like that already. Do you know the saying" analyst "if you curse people? You don''t? You know what?


    "Ok...... Auto Curse Removal" "That''s wrong, but it conveyed the meaning, and I get it. And de-cursion sensors."


    Moved by the feeling of authenticity that could be taken as both persuasion and sermon, Gaye and Maye deactivated the curse.


    "But more unforgivable than that is my first kiss, the artificial breathing of such a creepy man, because of you guys. Hey, what do you think of this? Doesn''t that suck? It sucks, doesn''t it? Don''t you feel a little guilty about that? Hey, let me hear it? Hey, answer me?


    "Ugh... so sorry" "so guilty... sorry"


    Asked why Masami''s greatest anger was Gaye and Maye, both of whom opened their mouths gently, but bowed their heads with sincere apologies.


    Historical pleasure was like living in a Grimm Penis building here. I work with Van Damme, so I decided that it would be more convenient for me to respond and move quickly if something happened.


    Soundwood Historical Pleasure only recognizes the existence of human beings other than himself, to the extent of stone. That''s about all I can recognize.


    I have no discretion whatsoever for the feelings of others, and I do not want to do such annoying things, and I abhor the very act of maintaining harmony between people.


    At least I wasn''t understood by anyone. Yet such a consciousness is strong in my heart as to whether I understand who I am and what I do.


    But there was only one man who was attracted to such a pleasure.


    As I remember the man, I see Van Dam in his room, and Historic Pleasure takes a small sigh of sigh. I compare it.


    (This guy is a peculiar character in this guy, but I don''t find him attractive like Harry. He''s an interesting guy)


    Just one exception for Historical Pleasure, who basically doesn''t trust anyone and only sees others on a basis of degree of usefulness. The man who made me a rock musician and was the head of multiple organizations in the back society around the world - except for Harry Benjamin. I thought I could help free of charge, and he was the only person I enjoyed having a conversation with.


    (It looks like there''s been a hole in his chest since he screwed up. I had this feeling, too.)


    I wonder if this is an emotion of sadness or loneliness, History Joy thinks. I have lived there for a long time, but had I not been heartbroken by the death of others, I would not have mourned. For the first time since Harry died, he is strongly aware of the death of others and hopes to see them insanely.


    "Looks like the guys I hired are about to make it to Blue Rust Village. Guppy."


    "Right..."


    When Historical Pleasure reported, Van Damme replied with a powerless voice.


    Historical pleasure sneaked a peek into the countless displays Van Damme had made him project on his desk and guessed why he was not well. It''s a public reaction to Van Damme''s announcement during this time.


    "Van Damme for doing a lot of work, but now you''re underwater or something, you don''t clap too much."


    ''Honestly, I can''t believe it, but it''s that van Dam that makes me want to believe it. Besides, this is my face knowing I got away. "


    "Van Damme is someone who can''t play poker face, huh?"


    "If I discovered it during a marine investigation, I would know. I used to protect dolphins and stuff. ''


    "But are you sure you''re underwater? Didn''t Cosplay fool you?


    "Assuming that the undersea person exists, you have no decent willingness to communicate with that undersea person at the time of his escape. There may have been some unfair detention. ''


    "Alas, I hate Cornelis Van Dam. So I soaked up. Zaramiro."


    There are many negative opinions, but there are also quite a few opinions that it may be true because it is Van Dam.


    "I''m supposed to meet with dignitaries from a special government agency."


    Looking back at it with a rare face, Van Damme tells.


    "Gupi, stop it. I said stop it."


    "They know something about underwater people. But thank you. The clouds are suspicious. You''re not welcome to do this. It was a clich��."


    Even though Van Damme doesn''t feel comfortable either, given the possibility of providing us with important information, there''s no way we won''t see each other.


    "It could be a snake. They didn''t sneak off."


    "Whatever it takes, it doesn''t seem that violent."


    To the pleasure of history threatening him with a low voice, Van Damme stood up, grinning bitterly, turning off all the holographic displays.

 1746 10

    Blue rust villages are known as traditionally whaling villages, but the regular fishermen make their living mainly in ordinary fisheries other than whaling.


    If a group of anti-whaling activists comes from abroad in the wake of rumors of a whaling village that is not even on the map, you cannot go home alive first. Only his neck is exposed, and from his neck down, he feeds on fish.


    That day, four fishing boats were offshore, and after disposing of the meat pieces of the foreigners who had recently attempted to sneak into the Palace, they scattered them into the sea, and were about to fish for winding nets.


    "It''s not good, this air..."


    An elderly fisherman squeaks at the unnatural wind that has been blowing.


    You never see a fish colony detector using an artificial satellite. Because with normal artificial satellite remote sensing, you know it won''t show. Stealth works with strange force. Therefore, by feeling it on their skin from the rule of thumb, the fishermen of Blue Rust Village feel it approaching.


    "Is he coming..."


    "Oh, don''t come. Storm with me."


    "Damn it, even before we went fishing."


    The fishermen are blurry with their mouths.


    The sky, which was clear until earlier, is covered with dark clouds like lies. At an unnatural rate, the sky quickly darkened.


    The wind gets stronger and stronger and the waves get rougher.


    "Leviathan, you suddenly show up again sometime. We''re leaving! Before they swallow us!


    The captain of the lightship "Tonkotsu" shouts at the radio, turning and aiming to land. Netships and carriers continue.


    The sea level, where the fleet was until earlier, rises and something enormous emerges from the sea.


    That was the head of a dragon. He stripped his fangs, lifted his eyes, and was an angry shaped dragon.


    "Oh, no, I haven''t seen your face so close in a long time."


    One of the fishermen groans with laughter.


    The four ships will be chased by sea dragons, but they will safely reach near shore. The monster that emerged - the giant sea dragon that the people of Blue Rust Village call Leviathan - rarely chases and overthrows irresistible ships, even if they chase them around and drive them away.


    "Let Masami know? You''re just back in the village."


    "No, Masami''s out on another errand."


    "Well, that''s a bad time."


    "In the meantime, I''ll let you know when I get back"


    The fishermen were on their way to land while having such a conversation.


    Gaye, Maye and Masami got off the train and took a taxi from the way to the Grimpeni Japan Branch Building.


    The main bridge, which leads to an artificial island surrounded by sea, is rounded out of the building by cars coming and going. It is also an easy place to check suspicious vehicles.


    "I didn''t think you''d be here again."


    Masami looking up at Bill and whining.


    "You''ve been here before?" "I mean, it stands out when you''re here"


    Gaye asks, Maye groans anxiously. Remarkable, but irrelevant. There''s nowhere to hide. There are only buildings on artificial islands.


    "Yeah, I ran into that building with a dump car and it went wild. It was so funny. Even now I remember, I''m gonna get a wuss."


    "Oh, yeah..." "I think someone in the building is definitely noticing, but what are we going to do?


    To Masami, who sounds like she''s having fun, Gaye hits the gavel with a little pull, and Maya keeps insisting on the same thing.


    "Asae, why don''t we just use the art of disappearing?


    "But we''ve already been identified in the building, and there''s no place to hide, and all of a sudden it''s not unnatural to be transparent in that state."


    "Hmmm......"


    I think what Maya says is best, and Gaye roars and conceives.


    "You''re talking about a failure to get here in a cab after a while, or something like that? You are, aren''t you? You know, you can answer honestly."


    "As it turns out,"


    Sisters answer the questions of Masami at the same time.


    "Past is nothing."


    And, gaye, shaking his head small.


    "I''ve got a good idea. Using the art of creating the phantom of video that we give up and turn back, I simultaneously use the art of making us transparent."


    Clap your hands with Pong and state the proposal that Maye came up with.


    "I can do that, too. That''s amazing. Yeah, that''s amazing. But he''s got great abilities, but I think he''s got a great head spin."


    "Yeah. The same face doesn''t have the same contents as someone else''s."


    "Kiss my ass."


    Praised by Masami, Maya becomes Doya''s face, and Gaya throws up on her face only rarely.


    "Wait a minute."


    Masami took control of them when they tried to activate improvised magic. I got a call.


    "I''m out, he''s finally here! Leviathan! ''


    The other guy was a daisy man.


    "Hey, even if they say I''m out, I''m in Tokyo right now. Why are you leaving when I''m gone? It doesn''t matter what you think, does it? I''m in so much trouble. How can you help me? It strikes me in the head. It''s really frustrating."


    ''No, even if you say that to me, I''m the one in trouble...''


    "Keep it right until I get home, right? I don''t know when I''m going home."


    ''Don''t be impotent... I just reported it...''


    "Well, that''s what I''m talking about."


    Masami hanging up the phone.


    "Oh, they suspect it''s a phantom I''m going home right now, so maybe I should try to get inside for once. I explored my surroundings, tried to infiltrate them, but I couldn''t - with performances like that, I think it''s natural. What do you say? Don''t you? You think so, don''t you?


    Copy that. Trouble. Copy that.


    To Masami''s suggestion, they nodded.


    Two boys get off the bus at the bus end station that leads to the vicinity of Blue Rust Village.


    "Tide smells amazing."


    Sandcastle dreams of breathing heavily.


    "Winds are strong, too."


    Kehiko Ansheng cares about messing with her hair.


    "Speaking of which, I''ve never been on a bus before. I''m surprised there''s a place in Japan that can''t be reached by taxi."


    "You mean because you want to hide. It''s not even on the map."


    Kahiko and I walk down a path with only one on foot, talking.


    "I''ve seen these places sandwiched by mountains and oceans many times."


    Kahiko once wandered all over Japan said.


    Both sides walk down the path of the fields for a while.


    "Is that it? Suddenly the weather''s cloudy..."


    Kehiko looked up at the sky and muttered. The sky is black now, even though it was clear until earlier.


    "Brother Kehiko...... There''s a monster."


    "Huh? What are you talking about..."


    When he saw the sea to which his dreams referred, Kehiko was stunned.


    I can see the head of a dragon stretched long above the sea level. It''s pretty far from here, but I could still see a giant organism. It''s obviously moving, following four ships.


    After a while, the dragon''s head stopped moving. The ship was able to escape safely.


    The dragon''s head sinks to sea level. He disappeared.


    "If you witnessed it alone, I think you might have dreamed of it... but now, what was it..."


    Suddenly groaning Kehiko.


    "UMA, I guess. Junko might know something. But let''s prioritize our work now. If that thing comes up to the ground and attacks you, you''re not in any other HR, but if it does, I''ll protect you, Brother Kehiko, so don''t be scared."


    "I''m not scared. Besides, when it does, you just have to evacuate to my subspace tunnel, so you''re on my side to protect it."


    Tapping lightly, laughing, the two go for a destination.


    Eventually we arrive on a hill with the house of a man named Tsubagaya.


    "Do you restrain all the half-fishers inside and take them home? Are you sure we can go together?


    Now, Kehiko is anxious about the request and the operation and confirms it to her dreams.


    "Oannes catches it all with Brother Kehiko''s black hands. And travel in subspace tunnels''


    That''s what my dreams said before I came here.


    "You know my subspace tunnel is short."


    "I didn''t tell you to travel in the tunnel to your client."


    A dream to joke and smile.


    This is how the operation went. Secure the O''Annes and the others and take the subspace tunnel to the coast. Angel and Piena are chartering the ship, so wait inside the subspace tunnel for the two of them to come and escape the village by boat.


    When it came to why Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko didn''t come by boat together, it was for the public and private confusion of Kazuhiko''s dreams that he wanted to enjoy a relaxing train and bus journey.


    And the two men who tried to break in in in the subspace tunnel also stayed in Kehiko''s elusive face.


    "I can''t build a subspace tunnel ahead of me. You mean blocked by strange powers..."


    "That''s a tie. That third-rate Mad Scientist said the enemy had extraordinary powers, too."


    "Is it third-rate?"


    Kehiko laughs as she remembers her client, Historic Pleasure. During Harry Benjamin''s escort in Zunfantasy City, Historical Pleasure seemed to have bought me high about Protonium Dundee, and so I was hired again.


    "I don''t care what you think. Humanly inferior to Junko. Clearly, idiot. But the power you want to keep is immeasurable. I can''t be alarmed."


    "Sort of."


    That''s where I talked, my dreams and Kehiko''s face tighten. Obviously, we perceived that our consciousness had been directed at us.


    A man appears from inside the mansion. It''s an old man with golo eyes. And as if we were seeing ourselves in the subspace, we still hit our gaze toward the subspace tunnel where there are dreams of coming and Kehiko.


    "Is there a superior magician who can handle space manipulation?"


    Gyoro-eyed man - When the ? arrow ? squeals, he casts a short spell.


    "Whew!?


    Kahiko accidentally screamed. I was forced to open the entrance to the subspace tunnel. Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko gaze at each other.


    "I don''t know such a child. You know what you''re up to, don''t you?


    "I know, and if you''re a child, don''t hesitate because I''m your enemy. Play thoughtfully."


    I smiled and said the dream sounded like a prank to the Xuan Arrow, who stared and confirmed.


    "Brother Kehiko, try not to kill me if you can"


    I squeal blushing in a voice that can only be heard by Kahiko.


    "He looks like a good uncle, so I don''t want to kill him"


    "You really like older old people..."


    "It''s only for good uncles. Besides, Brother Kehiko is the best of me and has said it many times. Don''t be jealous."


    To Kahiko, the dream slipped away sweetly with a smile.

 1747 11

    A taxi picked them up, took the Bull Village sisters and Masami and surgically projected a phantom away from the building before the three entered the building from the front. At the time of creating the phantom, the three figures are transparent.


    Masami was amused by the fact that she was different from many people along the way but obviously hadn''t noticed herself. By the way, Masami and the Taurumura sisters make each other recognisable.


    "I''ve been inside the building before, but you haven''t gotten to Mr. Van Damme, have you? I was on my way."


    Masami talks as she walks in the building.


    He said, "Loud."


    "Let the conversation pass on to us alone."


    Maya cautioned Masami, and Gaye activated the magic.


    "What''s that? Awesome. That''s real magic. Feels like anything."


    "There are limits." "There are things you can and can''t do."


    To the admirable Masami, the sisters give the nail.


    Use the elevator to get up to the fifth floor and walk down the hallway.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    From the front, a girl full of habits and hairs, apparently in a lot of white clothes with no size, who doesn''t seem to be taking much care of her, walks in a superior mood singing her nose.


    The three tried to slip through the side of the girl in white without paying any particular attention.


    "Two invisible humans? No, the three of us? Guppy."


    Mistakenly, the girl in white - Soundwood Historical Pleasure stops and speaks with a full voice of ridicule.


    "What do you see about us? I didn''t see anyone else."


    Even though Masami speaks out, she is not heard by Historical Pleasure.


    "No matter how much you''re cut off from sight, if the electromagnetic wave named Body Odor or Signs stays intact, it doesn''t make sense - Gruppy."


    "Eh? I''ve been erasing signs properly, and I''m walking from day to day to make no noise - I don''t even use perfume at work."


    "I mean, our fault."


    Shi Yuan, Masami and the Niu Village sisters say each.


    "The assassin who came to kill Van Damme... is a dumb-ass. If you''re a killer, you''re going to be a little more careful. Well, I''m just curious to see who you are."


    Historical pleasure with a slight laugh with eyes on the three who are transparent.


    "You know, they say it''s dumb or something. Isn''t it terrible? Isn''t it terrible? Gaye and Maye are wizards who are not killers, so I don''t think occupational discrimination is a good idea."


    Then the smell isn''t gone, and the electromagnetic waves are gone.


    "Footsteps aren''t gone."


    The sisters, intuitively enlightened by the dangerous opponents involved, activated the magic.


    "It''s too late to point out that I''ve now erased the signs. Bubba Bubba."


    Shi Yuan curses, eyes wide open, stares at the three of them, hands out of the pockets of the white coat, palms open.


    "Oh, I can solve magic." "Oh, the effects of magic go away."


    "Out of time?"


    To the words of the sisters, Masami asks.


    "It''s not. This girl will disarm you."


    "Normally, it''s not that easy to disarm"


    "If it''s a simple technique, I can use more than one, but if I use more than one, it''s easier to solve."


    "The basics are one technique at a time. That''s for sure."


    Where Gaye and Maye spoke in turn, all the covert techniques put on the three of them were lifted, and they revealed themselves before the joy of history.


    "Whoa, two heads or something. Funny. Your pink head is retarded."


    "What a child. All of a sudden you say something like that in your first meeting? Aren''t you being too rude? It strikes me in the head. It''s puffy."


    With a strangely loud voice, Masami complains in an evil shape.


    "Wha-ha-ha, what''s coming to your empty head? Guppy, guppy, guppy."


    As Historic Pleasure laughed and put her palms in front of her face, from all directions of the hallway, a blue ab-like worm with plenty of abdomen flew, stopping one after the other on Historic Pleasure''s hands.


    "What, that bug, isn''t creepy? That''s creepy, isn''t it? It feels different than a normal bug."


    Seeing as the top of his palm is full of worms, Masami smiles at his face.


    "Gupi. Even an empty head can tell. If you clean up your stuff with special services, this guy''s a pure energy sucking bug. Whether it''s magic or demon power or chi power, whatever. In other words, we can solve the effects of the supernormal forces. I can''t instantly disable a surgery attack because it''s limited to a substitute that can be sucked at the size of a bug."


    That''s all he talked about, Shi Yue closed his hand and crushed the bug on his palm. I haven''t crushed all the bugs. Many escaped.


    Then he takes his worm-crushing hand over his face, opens his mouth wide, receives with his mouth blue fluid that falls zero from his gripping hand, and drinks it. Historical pleasure. Seeing the sight, both Masami and the Bull Village sisters dong.


    "It may look creepy, but this is delicious. Not just body fluids, but maybe legs."


    Historical pleasure laughing slightly as he zeroed blue fluid from the edge of his mouth. I enjoyed the reactions of Sisters Masami and Niu Village.


    "Hey, hey, this kid is seriously out of his mind. Maybe fox possession. Shit. It sucks anyway. It''s too abnormal to pull. The type you never want to be involved with. Gaye and Maye, you can''t get involved with that, can you? You should take my advice because you''re older."


    "You don''t have to tell me..."


    "It has nothing to do with being older..."


    Asae and Gaye answer with few words to Masae, who is quick to talk.


    "Pink heads are normal people. Then they don''t seem to have any - I''m more interested in those two heads, though. To thank you for being a research material, I will taste the precious experience of being dissected alive without anesthesia."


    That''s what Historic Pleasure slaps his hands on.


    Gaye and Maye felt signs that the supernatural forces would work. Plus, there are signs of distortion in the space behind you.


    The Bull Village sisters look back. Masami also feels some sign behind her back, tilting only her half and looking back.


    Walls of glossy pink fleshy material protruded from various places, covering the hallway and blocking the two exits.


    "I''m not going to ask you why you''re here. I''m not interested in your purpose. [M] I''m interested in all of your biological information."


    He laughed as he narrowed his eyes and draped the fluids of insects from the edge of his mouth, Historical Pleasure said.


    It was the scythe arrow that set me up first. Spell quickly and complete the sorcery without giving it while interfering.


    From the dirt in the garden, it crawled out. A kind of golem, with countless flat stones that seem to jump many times if you fly on the water, mimicking four-legged beasts. The size is about the size of a large dog, only the part that hits the head. There are ten of them.


    Five stone four-legged beasts arrive to kill, Dreaming and Kehiko. I don''t know exactly what kind of attack you''re going to make, but it''s a stone, it''s fast, and you''re sure to get hurt just by eating a body hit.


    When the Dream unleashes a gravitational bullet, three of the five bodies that came toward me lay lightly on the ground.


    Two unaffected by gravity bullets make a huge detour to the other four-legged beasts lying on the ground as if they had been crushed, split left to right, and try to strike Laimen and Kehiko from the side.


    Five more left to move out.


    Kehiko expands two shadow hands, wraps around two left and right, and restrains them.


    "I''m worried the opposite is true of the pittance. Be careful."


    A four-legged beast made of stone feels no great power to resist the confinement of the black hand, and Kehiko draws attention. It''s weird that they''re attacking me with such a powerless thing. The man in front of me has heard that he is a mage who has already repelled many assassins.


    "I know, Brother Kehiko. These guys didn''t wind up with asthma, they''re signs of asthma themselves."


    A dream came and flew gravitational bullets towards the five that came later.


    The two lay low on the ground, but the other three make a big detour along the way, turning gravitational bullets, breaking up left and right again and trying to take sides.


    Kahiko rolls out three more shadow hands. As the three remaining men approached the rear, the shadow hand of Kehiko wrapped around him and stopped the movement.


    Immediately after that, Laimeng and Kehiko''s whole body stiffened.


    I can blink. But I can''t speak, and I can''t move one fingertip. Kahiko can''t move his shadow hand, nor can his dreams give out a new gravitational bullet. The minute I''m holding down the four-legged beast now remains intact, but I can''t move it.


    The ten four-legged beasts, made of stone overlays, were those who served as pillars to build the junction that bound the subject. It is activated by arranging on all sides of the target.


    (What is this...? This guy... is an unsavory situation you can''t possibly do without?


    (Well, I thought this was the case)


    While Kwahiko was at war, the dreams were giggling.


    "Grr!"


    With a scream, the arrow fell to the ground. The gravitational bullet that came sneaking up into the sky fell. Because it was an automatic drop, there was no problem even when the dream was tied up.


    I can untie the two of you. The stone four-legged beast also ceases to exist, returning just to the stone and falling apart. Everything seems to have been under the control of Xuan Yi.


    "Brother Kehiko, it would have been dangerous if I hadn''t been here."


    "Tell me."


    Kehiko also smiles and lightly pokes at the head of the dull laughing dream.


    "It would be great if it succeeded, but don''t even feel like it sounds pretty cost effective. We have a fight for now. Restricted to subspace for a while -"


    It was then, as Kahiko spoke, he reached out black to the dressed arrow crushed to the ground by gravity.


    A twister flew in, piercing a black hand stretching out to the twisted arrow, and stuck it straight to the ground.


    When Kehiko and his comedian dreams looked back, quite a distance away, there was a figure of one man.


    "Did you fly away from that place?"


    Kehiko opens her eyes to surprise. Besides, it''s called precision that lets black hands hit, not just.


    "I''ve never had a fight with a man with supernatural powers before."


    As the man walks this way, he pulls out the spare and says:


    "Better than Leviathan."


    A man once called a legendary fisherman in this village - the chrysanthemum man - spreads an invincible grin and sets up a smile.

 1748 12

    "Are you a daisy man...... Don''t be alarmed just because you''re a child. I''m already like this."


    Xu Ya issues a warning to the Daisy Man.


    "You''ve got another wonderful uncle."


    Seeing a daisy man with a stomach, his dreams shine in his eyes.


    "What''s so nice about it?


    I''m going to ask you somehow, Kehiko.


    "I''m trying to fight like a fisherman in a village. He''s got a fair amount of sunburn, he''s got muscles, he''s got a tough face. It''s nice to fight such a man of the sea."


    "Oh, my God."


    A slightly less empathetic answer returns, and Kehiko keeps the hammer appropriately.


    "Hmm, I look forward to the future when I talk about a man''s charm at that age"


    He spreads a grin on his full face, and the daisy man approaches the two unconstitutionally.


    "But I''m not impressed with people at that age."


    Shortly after I said that, the chrysanthemum man ran out at once.


    Kehiko releases three black hands. From the side, from the lateral diagonal, from the bottom, arc at different tracks and timings, each striking a daisy man.


    Shortly before two of the black hands reach the daisy man, the daisy man increases his speed and avoids by trying to outrun the black hand.


    The third black hand draws a loose arc and stretches out from the bottom, but the daisy man pokes a swing at a speed that doesn''t even fit in his eyes, putting his black hand on the ground. The shavings were immediately removed, but the black hand became buried on the ground in such a way that it became swollen.


    "Whoa!?


    The daisy man raised his voice and stopped his leg. Gravity bullets are coming down.


    At the edge of his head, where his knee tried to poke him to the ground, he was able to stand up to him with a scratch.


    "Come on, that old man, endure the gravitational bullets of your coming dreams, or a flesh-enhanced mouse or something?


    With admiration, Kehiko sneaks a shadow hand from behind the chrysanthemum man. I just get caught up in the gravity bullets of my coming dreams even if I attack now, but if Daisy Man ripped the gravity bullets off, I was going to aim right after that.


    "Holy crap!


    When you give him a temperamental roar, Daisy Man plays gravity bullets the other way around.


    Furthermore, he was properly alert to the coming of black hands from behind, and immediately looked back, dodging one of the black hands coming towards him, and sewing the other again with a crease and prick on the ground.


    "Hehe, I knew he was a nice uncle, as I expected him to be"


    I watch Daisy Man move and squeal with a smile that makes my dreams happy.


    At that moment, when Daisy finally approached the attack zone, Daisy used anti-gravity to blow Daisy Man''s body backwards and up high.


    (You''re overdoing it, come dreaming)


    Seeing a daisy man soared for more than five meters lightly, Kehiko frowned. It would not be a death because it is robust enough to rip off the gravitational bullet of the coming dream, but it would still seem to take a lot of damage if it fell.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    But Daisy Man''s body did not fall to the ground. Shortly after the newly emerged person''s whining, a giant zombie rabbit appeared beneath Daisy Man''s body, because he acted as a cushion to receive Daisy Man''s body.


    "He..."


    Seeing a beautiful looking boy in uniform, Khiko groans. Laimen and Kehiko have met the boy at the Yukooka Institute. He''s a member of Yu''s murder club. I''ve never had a conversation, but I heard that it''s pretty powerful in Junko''s mouse.


    "That''s the face I saw at the Snow Oka Institute. Was it Sandcastle Dream of Plutonium Dundee and Kehiko An?"


    Ryujiro Suzuki lets her smile stick up and says she''s soaked.


    "Well done for coming."


    An arrow called out, still crushed by gravity bullets.


    "Nice to meet you. This is Ryujiro Suzuki, who came to help at the request of Mr. Niusumura -. I''m gonna help you now."


    When Ryuji introduced herself, the giant zombie rabbit jumped off and headed towards Tsugaya.


    The giant zombie rabbit slowly grabbed the collar of the arrow without being crushed even under the influence of a gravity bullet, hipped from under the gravity bullet, jumped off and hit a drop kick on the invisible gravity bullet, and struck out the gravity bullet.


    "Medium power. But you''re dirty."


    Even though he was impressed with the destruction of the gravitational bullet with a pure physical attack, his dream flashed for a moment when he saw pieces of flesh scattered over it.


    (If you''re serious, I don''t think there''s anything you can''t fight and win...)


    Dream of coming sees the house. From inside the house, I saw the sight of several children looking anxiously at the garden.


    (I wonder if it''s that guy''s kid. If you do poorly, you could kill your parents in front of your kids or something like that. That''s not a good hobby and I don''t want to do it)


    I thought so, and my dreams exhaled small.


    "Brother Kehiko, let''s pull up here once. Not only was it reversed in numbers, but that Suzuki Ryujiro was a lot of trouble as far as I heard. Let''s get back out."


    "Aye."


    Kehiko smiles and squeaks and messes with her hands on the hair of her coming dreams.


    What are you doing?


    "Well, your thoughts are foreseeable."


    To her lip-pointing comedy, Kehiko showed her teeth and laughed, pointing her thumbs at the children in the house, she opened the subspace tunnel and wrapped her black hands around herself and her comedy body and pulled them into the tunnel.


    "Daisy Man, and Ryujiro. Thanks."


    Once again, I thank you, Xuan Ya.


    "Thank you for your help. Shouldn''t I tell your son?"


    In the tone that Ryujiro put aside, he refers to the children gathered on the edge of the house.


    "Right..."


    He also understood what it meant and was rarely spilling a smile.


    "This is Soundwood Historical Pleasure?


    "Maybe." "Probably."


    Masami and the Bull Village sisters whisper.


    "Gupi, I just wanted to say if you know my name too, but you don''t know what doubtful form it is. And the way you put it, you know it as the mastermind over here... I mean, how do you communicate with O''Annes about your will, and you want to get your name out? They remembered human names."


    Historical pleasure in stating reasoning and laughing when tickled.


    Masami puts up a gun.


    "I know guns in that outfit, but spears...? No, no, no. I don''t know who you are."


    Historical pleasure laughs when she sees Masami''s arrival.


    "Melt -" "Rot -"


    Gaye and Maye activate their magic against the wall of meat that blocks the passage. Some of the walls melt or rot, but after the extremely slow progression of the magical effects, the range is also narrow.


    "My powers seem to prevail. And with a little more force, you''re right."


    In keeping with the words of Historical Pleasure, the part where the meat walls were dissolved or corroded was quickly regenerated and put back to normal.


    Masami shoots a gun. Hijoy stands with one leg, the other leg bent and raised his knee, in a pose with his hands raised wide above him, his body facing aside and turning the bullet.


    Two more shots at Masami. Historical pleasure involves two shots against the upper body at high speeds. My body is sideways against Masami, but only my eyes are pointing toward Masami.


    "Stick around." "Sprout."


    "Ghupi!?


    Due to the magic of Gaye, Historical Pleasure felt something snap all over her body. That slows the movement down. Furthermore, by the magic of Maya, a black jaw occurs in front of the eyes of Historical Pleasure, blocking his sight.


    Neither technique directly affected the body of historical pleasure. If it acts directly on the body, you can resist the Resist, but neither the object generated by magic has been stuck, nor the object produced in front of you is a substitute for direct influence.


    Sticking to the body of historical pleasure is like a slime of transparency about thirty centimeters in diameter. That sticks all over my body.


    Masami fires two guns. Historical pleasure, this time, could not be deflected. I get bullets in my flank and right chest.


    But Historical Pleasure does not intend to fall. Bleeding, he lets his temples shine in his anger, and he stands on the spot.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    With the anger, Shi Yuan puts his index finger in the gunshot wound and pulls it out.


    "Yes, healed ss! I wasted what you guys did, sss! Now it''s our turn! Gupiu!"


    Historical pleasure pushing up her glasses with her hands wet in blood and laughing softly at her showing her teeth.


    "Get lost!


    When Historical Pleasure raises the temper scream, the black plume blows away. All the transparent slime on your body also disappears. It is only the product of a temporary image embodying, so if it is an extraordinary mood of a level that extends to the power of paranormal, it is also possible enough to extinguish it with it.


    Masami fires three shots at the gun. Now it was legs, shoulders, and feint.


    Historical pleasure doesn''t even try to deflect me. Take it all to yourself.


    "It''s hurting... You shouldn''t have dressed up. You should have avoided. Gupiu."


    Masami rushes toward Historical Pleasure, which faces him as he plays.


    "Now tell me it''s our turn..."


    The chattering Historical pleasure peeled off my eyes. I could see that Masami''s beauty was not just a beauty. Strong power resides. I assumed it was a substitute of sorcery called artifacts.


    (You''re underestimating me, damn it.)


    Historical pleasure finds itself in the face. Imminent Masami.


    "Get started." "Ta."


    Gaye and Maye activate the procedure.


    "Gupi!?


    Historical pleasure''s foot causes a small explosion. Almost simultaneously, a giant sight of dull silver falls from overhead, hitting Historic Pleasure''s head directly with a loud noise.


    Neither was a big deal as damage, but it worked well enough as a shock to disrupt concentration.


    Masami, approaching the sight of Historic Pleasure, rolls out a twist.


    Xu had precisely pierced the heart of historical pleasure. But that didn''t end, Masami hit Historically Pleasant with each body, pushing Historically Pleasant''s body straight against the wall, and stabbing Historically Pleasant''s body against the wall with a poke stick protruding from his back.


    "Did you know? No matter how playful it is, there is no perfect immortality. If you stick your heart in this way and stop moving normally, there will be no blood on your body. If blood doesn''t flow through your body, no matter how regenerative it is, you''ll be dead in about twenty minutes."


    "Are you..."


    Shi Yuan opened his eyes to surprise and peeled his teeth out to be amused, explaining Zhengmi nearby with a poke at him.


    "You''re capable of fighting the paranormal, aren''t you? Wow, that''s funny."


    "Is it funny when you''re dying? What''s that feel like? Nasty? I don''t understand. You don''t have to tell me because I don''t want to understand that."


    Seeing Historical Pleasure laughing high as she spit out her blood, Masami said with a true face.

 1749 13

    Neither Gaye nor Maye thought this would have determined the battle. Historical pleasure doesn''t know what it will do. It seemed extremely dangerous, such as putting such an opponent in front of him and leaving him stabbed in the chest nearby.


    "Masami, don''t push me." "You should leave."


    "I know those two heads."


    A glimpse of the Bull Village sisters speaking to Masami, Historical Pleasure laughs sloppily dripping blood from her mouth.


    "Barrier," "Face Vinyl Play"


    "Guppy!? Guppy, guppy, guppy!"


    Gaye made an invisible protective membrane for Masami, and Maye made the white membrane stick to the head of Historical Pleasure. Historical pleasure with breathing and groaning bitterness.


    "It''s okay. I believed Gaye and Maye would magically protect me, so I''m fine."


    "I''ll take care of the others." "Be careful. Still dangerous."


    Gaye plunges into the words of Masami, and yet Maye warns with a serial face.


    Seeing as Maye is always kidding is serious, Gaye pulls herself together, too.


    "I''m kidding. Yeah!


    Historical pleasure, remembered with fierce anger at facial vinyl play, yells and flips something like facial vinyl.


    "I just didn''t make it a stocking, and I want you to take it with humility that I was pitied"


    The words told by Maya further anoint the flames of the wrath of historical pleasure.


    "Death to you!


    Historical pleasure, shouting, breathes heavily.


    Masami, who felt in danger, devoured the kick as much as Historically pleasing and, at the same time, pulled through the stabbing.


    Historical pleasure spurted a large amount of liquid out of his mouth in momentum, but the liquid hardly applied correctly because his body was inclined obliquely by a kick-eating bounce. On the contrary, it affected my own body.


    "Wow, yabe yabe yabe!


    Historical pleasure in rushing to pay for liquid in an outfit with buttocks. The hands were fine because they were coated, but other parts of the body and clothes are not. In fact, the clothes are corrosing more and more and holes are opening up.


    Due to the small amount of liquid applied to Zhengmei, there was nothing thanks to the barrier that Gaye had put up in advance.


    "What is this kid, he''s throwing up a melting gelo or something? Not dirty? Super dirty. It''s not about the girl, is it? Fear runs. Super nasty."


    "Hello, Iss. I don''t want a woman stabbing me in the heart."


    Historical pleasure says back to the despised Mahatma.


    "Best."


    "Huh? Hey, I hope you don''t get in tune with your enemies. I should be right." "


    Masami protests by swelling her cheeks to deeply nodding gaya and maya.


    "There are a lot of people in this world who aren''t funny. But you guys are a little funny. Cuckoo."


    History Joy laughed and took a bottle of test tube out of her white pocket.


    "We''re done playing."


    Historical pleasure to say a word and throw down the test tube forward. The test tube began to erupt red smoke with tremendous momentum as it fell to the floor and cracked.


    "Is it poison gas?


    Masami pressing her mouth.


    "Fly away."


    Gaya and Maya try to activate magic to prevent it.


    "No... This, you better run. Asae''s technique isn''t working, and my barrier is eroded."


    After the procedure, Gaye told him that he was more pale.


    "Barrier up, too! It doesn''t taste good like this!


    "So heh heh heh. Thicker and poorer."


    In response to Gaye''s request for desperate looks, Maye strains the barrier a little in front of him.


    "What do you mean?


    Masami asks.


    "It''s a virus. Except it''s a virus with extraordinary powers to neutralize your supernatural powers. The principle is similar to the bug we were talking about earlier."


    Historical pleasure brings a tangerine to my attention.


    "I like to give supernormal powers to bugs and animals, but I''ll keep this one. It''s a virus that gives you extraordinary power and intelligence. Sometimes in modern biology, viruses are defined as not living organisms, but I did it right, sss. Gupiu."


    "Oh... this is..."


    Gaye broke the strained barrier and felt the virus reach even the strained barrier of Maye, who also changed her complexion.


    "Just ahhh. Masami, step back. Don''t run away."


    "Running away is a creepy wall blocking the hallway."


    Gaye urges with a new barrier, says Masami as she retreats.


    (While this wall also has a dull magic effect, it recovers quickly even if it is damaged. How do I...)


    Even with the meat wall in front of him, and Gaye desperately circling his head, I can''t think of a good solution. I realize it''s an unprecedented pinch and tremble with fear.


    "Open sesame seeds"


    When Asae used her magic against the meat wall, the meat wall that had blocked the corridor until now turned back and forth to say hello and half a spin, so that she could pass.


    "Gupiu!? What the hell? Aah!?


    The meat wall was opened by completely unexpected means, and Historical Pleasure shouted.


    "Everybody get your feet together." "Hit me. Huh?"


    Gaye accelerated the three running speeds, and Maye consumed considerably more magic to keep a thick barrier. To prevent the pursuit of historical pleasures, not just viruses.


    "Heh, a protective wall that carefully prevents space manipulation. Plus, it stretches out to the outside of the hallway."


    It was a historic pleasure to create a subspace tunnel and try to trickle down an invisible barrier, but I realized I couldn''t, and gave up pursuing lightly.


    "Those two heads, even though they have power limitations, you''re still an amazing guy close to being able to do anything. Whoops...... that was hilarious. I''m looking forward to seeing you next time."


    Historical pleasure shrugged, recalling just now the battle, filled with satisfaction and spilling nature and laughter.


    He was the Sisters of Masami and Niu Village, who were running in the hallway at high speeds, but eventually the magic of Gaye was solved, normal speed, normal fatigue.


    "Maybe it''s a little too much."


    Asae complains. Gaye was still fine, but Maye was fatigued for exercising strong surgery.


    "Hard? Then I''ll put it back out today? Otherwise, we need to find a place to rest in this building and rest, and then we need Van Damme."


    As Masami cared and spoke, she interrupted the dialogue when she saw a white man in a suit emerge from a poking bend in the hallway.


    Cornelis Van Dam, the target. It was that person.


    "Oh? It was reported by Historical Pleasure that you were the intruders? You''re the one with the pink hair. You''re definitely the backstreet doorman who came here during the media riots. His name is Masami Toriyama."


    Despite the person he''s been after, Van Damme looks at the three of them intriguingly and speaks up, without disturbing them at all.


    "Rakie," "Beat it."


    The Bull Village sisters smile the same and give a voice of joy.


    "I have a lot of grudges, but I don''t want to be beaten up."


    Van Damme let her shrug her shoulders while the girl with the two heads found it funny that her expression was exactly the same.


    "Why don''t we talk a little bit? No, if you want to kill me without question, you can do whatever you want. I really didn''t have any luck. I walked alone, and I just met the assassin."


    Instead of showing even a shard of a sense of crisis, Van Damme invites him to walk out.


    "Fine."


    "What!?


    "Are you sure?


    Gaye and Maye marvel at the light obedience of Masami.


    "If you''re lying, I''ll drink a thousand needles. Can you do magic or something?


    "I can" "Whoa. If Van Damme lies, I''ll drink a thousand needles."


    To the inquiry of Masami, Gaye nods, and Maye immediately casts a spell.


    "Do you have a thousand needles?


    "I''m kind enough to advise you, but you''ll regret thinking I''m joking, won''t you? Gaye and Maye are amazing wizards, so whatever they say will come true. You''re gonna have to drink a thousand needles trying to fool us, aren''t you?


    I looked back and smiled Van Damme, but when I heard Masami''s dialogue, I turned to the truth.


    Enter one of the rooms and Van Dam and the Bull Village sisters sit across the street. Masami was vigilant as she stood.


    "I have no intention of causing harm. I want to interact. That''s what I''m after."


    "Keep him in captivity. It''s not about O''Annes."


    Even if Van Damme complains in a sincere tone, the sisters return it with a shuddering face.


    "Mm... you''re starting to feel that way when you ask me"


    It is Van Dam who did not detain himself, but at the same time ignored the other''s position and did not take it into account, knowing that the other person was an intellectual life. Gaye and Maye pointed me out and I was finally aware.


    "What are you talking about, this guy? Isn''t that strange, not a little bit? I''ve been feeling it. I know everything from the beginning, and you don''t have to think about it to find out. If someone caught you and told you they wanted to interact with you, how would you feel? You''re not gonna smile, are you? You''re not gonna tell me, are you? Don''t you even know that? Are you stupid? Stupid, isn''t it? I think it''s stupid."


    "Ugh... um..."


    Makoto looked at me with a jito eye and cursed me all I wanted, Van Damme roared at me uncomfortably.


    "O''Annes'' will should be respected"


    And, Gaye.


    "But after making that announcement, there was still nothing to say,"


    Van Damme arms up and makes a difficult face.


    "That''s convenient over there. You apologize in disgrace, and that''s it."


    I''m so sorry, Gaye.


    "I have a good hand. Prepare a false O''Annes."


    "The boulder is Asae... Bad Wisdom Works"


    I heard Maya''s proposal, half gay with shyness and admiration.


    "Oh, sure, that''s good. Good idea. That solves it. So, what if the phony let Junko make it?


    "Genius Appears"


    My sisters humor my voice and admire Masami''s suggestion.


    "Nothing''s a good idea, and you''re not a genius. It will only be out-of-the-box. Besides, I''m in a relative position to Junko Yukioka."


    Van Dam discarding without any nibbles.


    "At least I guarantee their safety. I don''t care if you do the magic you did earlier and let me vouch for you."


    "You''re gonna keep your word, but as long as there''s a woman earlier, I can''t."


    "I wouldn''t be convincing if I was working with him."


    "Hmmm......"


    Now the Bull Village sisters told him without a bite, and Van Damme put his arms around him and thought.


    "But only Mr. Van Damme promised me that guarantee, didn''t he? That should be considered positive as one of the advances. That''s what you should think. Of course, that pussy is on guard."


    And, Masami.


    "Then I''ll curse you. If Mr. Van Damme did harm to Mr. O''Annes or pretended not to see him try to harm him, I would drink a thousand needles -"


    Asae looks at Van Dam and declares.


    "How is that different from earlier?


    "It''s a tentative technique, so it doesn''t last, but the curse I''m going to use now will last for the time being."


    Ask Van Damme, Answer with a tired face Maye.


    "I''d like you to take control of Guppy, too."


    "That''s a tough story. Historical pleasure can strip me of my fangs once I have my hands tied with her, but not even my men, and if I reach a line beyond the unanimity of interests. If you''ve already made contact with her, haven''t you figured out what character that might be?


    Van Damme says back to Gaye''s demands.


    "Why don''t we just do this for a second? Isn''t that nice? I think I was fruitful. Mr. Van Damme alone, security is a great achievement."


    "Yeah......"


    "He''s more trouble than Van Damme."


    Maye nodded with a tired face at Masami''s words, and Gaye shrugged with a strange face.


    "Then we''ll retreat now, but if anything happens again, we might come."


    The Bull Village sisters rise as if to obey Masami''s decision.


    "Bye."


    "Excuse me." "Excuse me."


    "I hope you''re not coming as an enemy."


    Dropping off the three girls leaving the room, Van Damme told them for real.


    "What you say becomes reality as it is, or... Hard to believe, but he didn''t even look like he was lying, and I hope he doesn''t defy me. And..."


    Besides, Van Damme thought it might be your word because it wasn''t a curse to get your hands off this matter without question, but for once he also considered this one.

 1750 14

    Laimeng and Kehiko reported to their client, Shi Yue, that the first raid had failed.


    "Gupi... you failed me. I bought him a struggle with Shizuno Rei, but he wasn''t expecting it?


    "Our failure means that our enemies were quite strong, too. But the dust hasn''t stopped yet. I''m not throwing out my job. Call for backup right away, I''ll do it again."


    Happy to say it disgustingly, but I will say it without moving.


    "I know that you are Junko''s mouse, and I know that you are quite good at what you see, but even if you are strong in your abilities, whether or not you can handle it exactly depends on how well you perform as a human being. Remember him in the liver."


    "It''s something I don''t need to be told. I mean, I know Junko. Mad Scientist Connection?"


    Actually, it''s a coming dream I knew, but I''ll pretend to be my first ear.


    "Uhm. I''m the Mad Scientist during Mad Scientist. Now is the time to be seen as less than Junko, but sooner or later we''re going to reverse that position and give it back to the public - ''


    "I don''t think the names of Mad Scientists are commonly known in the public"


    "Guppy, then until I overturn that crap common sense too! Whoa, ha, ha, ha. ''


    "Loud laughs and stuff on the phone..."


    With a fed up face, my dreams hung up.


    "I hate him."


    A dream that sounds grumpy.


    "Me too. But don''t even give me that attitude."


    Kahiko puts her hand on the head of her coming dream and smiles. That''s just it, the coming dream fixes his mood lightly, looks up at Kehiko and smiles happily.


    "Stay at a nearby inn tonight and work out an operation with Mina and Angel in Euthanasia City"


    And, Kehiko. Of course I won''t stay in Blue Rust Village. The inn in front of one of them is the town where the bus goes and it''s on the map. It has also been checked that there are inns in tourist destinations. It''s off the season, though.


    "I''m so excited about staying at the inn with Brother Kehiko. I want to go through a staple of inns like yukata, hot springs, table tennis, cards, boat platters."


    "I don''t really like fish..."


    Kehiko spilled a bitter laugh at the dreams she spoke of with a grooming face.


    Junko, True, and Midori returned from the seabed to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "I thought you were staying on the submarine like that, so I was relieved to be back"


    And, true. There were countless lines of beds on board, but the narrowness of the bedroom was unusual. There was only one bedroom in the first place.


    "Submarine isn''t a good place for mental health, is it? They say the crew of the submarine will go pretty crazy after 90 days of riding on it, so they''re going back to land at a rare rate around it."


    and Junko, who drowns his savings.


    "Heh... I don''t want nine days instead of 90 days."


    "I agree. I don''t even have access to the internet. The aisles, the rooms, everywhere are cramped and quite indulgent. It was a more breathless, smelly image, but the air was clean."


    "You''re using the extra power of the reactor to electrolyze and air the seawater. They say some of the nuclear submarines have the most beautiful air in the world. I knew nuclear power was great. Earth friendly power."


    "Ababa, if you mishandle it, it could destroy the planet, but is it sweet?"


    "I''ve just looked into it, and it seems ironic that the most beautiful air in the world."


    "Well, I''m pretty sure nuclear power is romantic."


    Midori, Makoto and Junko each talk.


    "Nevertheless, when you were attacked by a monster or found a city beneath the sea, you were tense at no time."


    Midori shows her teeth slightly and points them out with a laugh.


    "Honestly, you weren''t very interested in O''Annes itself. He was just a descendant of an artificial creature made by a great old magician, just like monsters and demons. But when it''s an unknown place, and it''s building a civilization that big, it''s driving Russian interest."


    Junko talks with a glittering glimpse of happiness.


    "I was concerned that there was a human being"


    And, true.


    "I wonder if you''re really the same person as us, or a subtly different species, if I can get right up close and use the power of analysis."


    Junko puts his hand on his chin and says:


    "Some of them were using supernormal powers, but I wonder if anyone could do that. I feel like I''m just some resident."


    Midori remembers a human being who was on fire in the house.


    "If you''re all paranormal, it seems like more people are using it everywhere, but I could barely confirm it, and I think I''m part of it."


    and Junko.


    "There are many mysteries, but don''t even care what the monster that attacked you was. There''s definitely a romance when it''s at the bottom of the ocean."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s it."


    Junko makes his eyes shine again and plays his voice on a topic truly spoken.


    "It was in O''Annes'' painting, too. That''s it. Once we''re done investigating the undersea cities, we''ll do some research over there."


    "Ugh, greed if you''re a pure sister."


    "Say it''s on fire."


    I laugh as if Junko was illuminated for some reason.


    "How the hell are we gonna find out? And in the sea."


    Truth asks.


    "Hmm, well, I''m going to think about that later. I do want to find out about the monster, but now I wonder if the gravity of my feelings is on the undersea city."


    There is also the prospect that intellectual curiosity can be satisfied by investigating the undersea city that never escapes, rather than the disgraceful deep-sea monster.


    "So, I got a manned small submarine on board the nuclear submarine" Dorayaki, "so I''ll dive into the ocean again tomorrow"


    Junko made up his mind with a bounced voice.


    Van Damme, who did his job as chairman of Grimm Penis, watched the internet react, but people''s interests were already geared to something else.


    (I don''t know. Even if I''m being made fun of for being a clown, it''s not a good idea for the fire I lit to go out once. Nevertheless, if I try to distract the sheep from this...)


    That''s when I sighed, I got a call. Seeing their name, Van Damme spills a slight smile.


    (I wonder if it pisses me off because I treated people like sheep in my head)


    With that in mind, take the phone.


    "Hello - Long time no see. Can I have a word with you if you''re not busy?


    "Hallow, long time no see. Just in time."


    His opponent was Yoshiku Takada, an informant who called himself a journalist on the back street. Van Damme and I have been involved about twice in the past.


    "It''s about the undersea people..."


    "I wonder if you want an interview. I''m sorry, but I can''t say anything at the moment. As you know, I played big poka. That''s not all. There are other great pokas unknown to the public."


    Van Dam talks as he remembers what Masami and the Niu Village sisters pointed out. That you tried to make a spectacle of them by restraining them in the first place. This is the big poka.


    ''Really? I was hoping to have exclusive coverage again, unfortunately. I''ll call you back.''


    As Van Damme''s voice had no hegemony, Yoshiku, who regarded it as a rather serious injury, hung up early after making lengthy contact.


    Shortly after that, I got another call. Now it''s unannounced.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Van Damme. My name is Zhu Tang Chun Road of the Ministry of Defense. ''


    "Deputy Secretary Zhu Tang, I''ve been waiting for you"


    Vandamm''s mouth breaks when he hears his opponent''s name. There are some things that I think I''ve been calling the dedicated line without notice, but I decided not to touch this phone because it would probably be an answer to what I asked the government to do.


    "Tomorrow, Kiriko Toyota of" The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure "and Norisuke Okida want to meet you. There may be others who can come. ''


    When I hear the name Zhu Tang has spoken, Van Dam''s face changes.


    (Two top executives in the back street ''Central'' - the mayor of Euthanasia City and a former prime minister? This is not a glimmer)


    Van Dam with a murky struggle boiling down.


    "I understand. Where and when?


    Ask where and when, Van Damme hangs up.


    (Isn''t it getting interesting? Apparently I opened Pandora''s box again. Well, what dialogue will it be tomorrow)


    I didn''t just say no to my request, I went out of my way for a big man to show up and ask for a meeting. Van Damme also understands that this request is not going to go through properly. On the contrary, he made up his mind that he could clearly be an enemy.


    Masami and the Niumura sisters, who returned to Blue Rust Village, reported what had happened at the Grim Penis Japan branch building in front of Ryujiro, Tsuya and Kikuo, elders who were there for some reason.


    What matters is that he came into contact with Van Damme and came into dialogue, and that he put a curse on him that would not harm him, and that he came into contact and engaged with Mad Scientists.


    "Is that Mad Scientist the culprit O''Annes'' bogey was talking about, Soundwood History Pleasant?"


    Says Xu Ya.


    "Yeah, I said it myself. That was crazier than Junko. Junko isn''t crazy to the point of his personality, but that''s also bad personality and makes me crazy. It''s not right."


    "Isn''t Junko strange in character? Well, I don''t think that''s a bad idea."


    Reacting to Masami''s words, Ryujiro smiles bitterly and squeals.


    "fuzzy"


    "There was an assassin at Mr. Tsuya''s house, but the elder said he killed them all."


    "How do you know so much about fufu?


    "No, Elder, don''t lie... The elders didn''t do anything."


    Sisters hammered into Masami, who interprets the elder''s words, and Daisy Man into the elder.


    "Look, I''m tired today, so why don''t we talk about the future tomorrow? Tomorrow. My body wants a shower and a futon, so let''s do that?


    "I''m screwed too. I worked twice as hard as Gaye."


    "Yes, sir. Maya is a big worker."


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    Masami and Asae insisted, so the report alone opened to you early.

 1751 15

    Eight in the morning. Junko, True and Midori head to the port where the nuclear submarine ''Dorayaki'' is parked.


    It was at the time of the arrival of the three men at the dock, where a huge submarine lay unwrought at the harbor.


    "Huh? Lots of officers..."


    Junko is mute when he sees a bunch of police officers in front of the submarine and a bunch of police cars positioned.


    "Hmm... I don''t know if it tastes good. I got sniffed out."


    Junko can swim his eyes while his cheeks are pounding and his index finger is big.


    "You didn''t get permission?


    "If you want permission to dock at the dock, I''ll take it. He also told the Coast Guard that he would use his connections properly to travel on a submarine."


    "It''s not, it''s a permit to purchase a nuclear submarine. It''s mainly the nuclear part."


    True to think I asked a stupid question while asking a question.


    "Hmm? Of course I didn''t ask for permission. I had them smuggled in sneaky. Come on. They say no, because I knew it. And you found out so easily. haha."


    "Huh... Jun Sister, come on..."


    Midori laughs as bitterly as she wants at Junko, who laughs without giving in.


    "There he is, Junko Yukioka."


    One of the police officers saw Junko and called his name by name. And they come toward each other and the three of us at once.


    Let''s break through where we''re surrounded.


    Junko whispers.


    "How?


    "Even I can make a subspace tunnel. I don''t like it, and it''s very short."


    True to ask, Junko answered.


    Eventually the police officers will besiege the three.


    "You must be the buyers of this nuclear submarine."


    An elderly police officer asks.


    "Yes. I got love from Russia to flaunt me. Yikes"


    As we tear up, forward - between the police officers and ourselves, Junko creates a subspace tunnel. Cops in the rear looked a little distorted all of a sudden, but police officers in the front didn''t see any visual change.


    Junko jumps into the door of the subspace tunnel, and True and Midori also continue. As soon as the three of them jump in, the door closes. From the point of view of the police officer who was in front, suddenly thinking that he had jumped forward, it only seemed as if he had disappeared, but the police officer who was in the rear witnessed him disappear firmly as he entered into the distortion of the space.


    "Captain, behind you!


    One of the police officers who was circling in the rear of the three yells at the back of the police officer who was in the front.


    "Miscellaneous, subspace tunnel short"


    Midori laughs and squeals as she jumps right behind the police officer she was before.


    "That''s why I told you I didn''t like it."


    Junko as he runs toward the nuclear submarine Dorayaki.


    Meanwhile, the truth running next door pulls out the gun.


    Looking back as the truth ran, he turned the machine pistol ''Well Horse'' into a full auto and conducted a threatening sweep at the feet of the following police officers. That stops the police officers from legging.


    Junko and Midori go inside from the submarine hatch first. Truth is, I reload the hatch with only half my hips in it, and still point the gun at the police officers trying to come after me.


    The police officers stopped their feet when they hissed, so the truth was that they didn''t try to shoot with the gunpoint pointed at them, but when the submarine sailed, they went inside and closed the hatch.


    11: 30 am. Van Damme headed to the designated location. It''s a fancy kiosk.


    When he met and greeted Zhu Tang Chun Road, Under-Secretary of Defense Affairs, and was passed to his room, the other side had already come.


    A total of three women who seem to be in their thirties at first glance, an old man who seems to be quite old, and an old gentle woman.


    (Toriko Fukuda, Mayor of Anrakushi, and Norisuke Okida, Prime Minister of the one hundred and seventy-second generation, one more person... you don''t know)


    Only the old woman was not in Van Damme''s knowledge.


    "My name is Tamamura Occasion, one of the thirteenth staircases of pleasure. We run a shop called Tamamura, a candy store in Anle City."


    An old woman grinned and bowed politely. Van Damme drips his head along with it. It was still a name I had never heard of.


    It is easy to speculate that all three are heavy towns on the back streets, while at the same time they belong to the true ruling class of this country. Once again, I am convinced that it is important that all three of those heavy towns show their faces and come directly to dialogue with themselves.


    "Quickly, but let''s get down to business. Mr. Van Damme, we know the existence of the underwater man you are so adept at exposing - no, the undercover Fixer from all over the world."


    Okuda Solo Noisuke speaks out in a grumpy way. Vandamm spilled a natural smile at a time when he was deliberately "good at it" and other disgusting rhetoric, wondering if he was even willing to hide his discomfort with himself.


    On the other hand, I was heartily surprised by the story that some of the rulers behind Van Damme''s hateful backgrounds had grasped the existence of the undersea. I don''t even think it''s haphazard.


    "It''s not just about the rulers. Very few know the undersea. I even interact. Undersea people''s countries are likely to exist everywhere off the coast of Japan. No, it won''t just be Japan. There will probably be undersea cities at the bottom of the ocean all over the world."


    Now Kiriko Fujita has spoken. This one has a pretty pungent tone too. Regardless of what you say, I can still see you don''t have good feelings for Van Damme and aren''t even trying to hide it.


    "The great men are trying to stay out of the sea as much as possible. And yet everyone is angry with Mr. Van Damme for touching that taboo."


    It was Tamamura Ring who joked and said it. He has a calm, warm grin that relieves the beholder. I still tried to soothe the air in the field and I said it to Van Damme as well.


    "You always do things that bother the heads of Fixers all over the world. You may have crossed Junko Yukioka already."


    But Okita''s grumpy words remain the same.


    Why is the realm of the sea so taboo?


    Van Damme doesn''t treat you with respect either, he doesn''t even use reverence, he asks with a derisive mouthful.


    "It''s not just about the ocean..."


    And Kiriko says as she tours.


    "Don''t you know the legend of a giant monster living in the ocean? Kraken, Cesarpent, Seaboy, and Leviathan."


    "You think you''re afraid of something like that?


    To Okita''s dialogue, Vandam shrugged his shoulders. Okita continues the conversation face-to-face.


    "No way. Not if they''re just giant monsters. But when they power, they cause tsunamis, drive marine ecosystems crazy, switch warm and cold currents, cause submarine volcanoes - and they have reached an area equal to God''s. There''s no way we can make it public, such as the presence of those horrible people in the oceans all over the world, and we don''t want to touch them. Fortunately, many of them do not actively try to get their hands on the human realm." to the extent that they compete with a very small number of humans and underwater people. "


    "How did you confirm the existence of such a power equal to that of God?


    "It''s the realm of speculation, though. Seems to have been confirmed a lot, mainly during the Great Voyages. Even in modern times and modern times, there are cases where you think you''ve touched their scales. Of course there will be exaggerated eyebrow saliva, but what if those legends are true? Or what if it''s close to the truth? Just because it''s possible, it''s a threat. If the power of legend is true, or close to it, they could destroy one or two countries on earth at their leisure while they are at sea."


    The scale of the story was too broad, Van Damme''s brain was trying to refuse to accept it, but the other person was just the other person, and I don''t think it''s a lie. You can''t even call me here, expose my unpleasant attitude, and tell absurd yotai stories.


    "Should I spit on my brow, too?


    "You''ll want to, but you don''t have to."


    Tell Van Damme, who speaks jokes, that the ring smiles with a smile.


    "Besides, as the primary discoverer of non-human intelligent life, you wanted to keep your name, but there are other species in this world, such as non-human intellect, not just submarines. He''s just hiding."


    "What?"


    Van Damme opens his mouth pompously to the truth that the ring went on to say.


    "It''s the same as the power of paranormal. It''s not made public, but there are non-human races. For example, you make an artificial army of vampires out of a vampire virus, but there are people called vampires all over the world. Legendary monsters, demons and demons lurk around the world. Some live dispersed in the world of men, while others live in land away from men. If your announcement were to be made public, it would only be unfortunate for mankind and non-mankind, for each other, wouldn''t it?


    Kiriko speaks as a reminder.


    "I know you''re trying to tell me not to stick my neck in any more because it''s only gonna be trouble, but isn''t it a bad idea to leave halfway here?


    Van Dam with an uncomfortable grin. If they told me not to stick my neck in, Van Dam of a sexual nature who would want to stick extra in couldn''t have even left with a light say here.


    "It would also be a distortion that there are non-human races, and besides, we can''t do it publicly and we have to live in secret. In the end, they are equal to living threatened by humans. You''d better get out of that."


    "That''s what I''ve been doing all my life. There is no reason why we have to overshadow that here and now. Plus, nobody wants that."


    I argue with Vandamm''s claim that Kiriko is picky in an unspeakable tone of voice.


    (As always, they''re the ones on my mind. It leads to a cheap stalemate and repels change. At least that''s all I see in my eyes. And I''m going to force that on this one too)


    Van Dam that makes you exasperate.


    "So, it''s dangerous, and nobody wants it, so you called me in to tell me not to touch this matter at all, just to say that, too? Have you met all three of the true rulers of this country immediately?


    "If you''ll excuse me, I''ll make it convenient."


    Okuda quietly tells Van Vadam that he hates it.


    "What is convenience? It would be more of a barter than a convenience."


    "Right. I believe we can give you authority as the ruler of this country - status."


    Van Damme was not particularly surprised to hear Okita''s stated terms of exchange. Actually, I kind of expected it.


    "If you do it lightly as one of the country''s rulers... it would be an honor to buy you that far. Hmmm...... Can you let me think about it?


    That''s what I say in my mouth, Van Damme, but I already have the answer without having to think about it.


    The meal was brought in, but Van Damme left without a word.


    "Do you think that man will get on with this story?


    Kiriko still looks upset and asks. She hated Van Damme most furiously and was skeptical. That''s why I wanted to come here and make sure.


    Once the relationship between Euthanasia City and a city with Australia was a sister city, but the cause that led it to dissolve is also van Dam, if it follows the original. Kiriko''s decision was prompted by a modest counterattack against Japan''s extensive damage caused by Grimm Penis''s excessive environmental protection activities.


    "That''s suspicious. If you don''t get on, what are you gonna do?


    "It will be decided."


    To confirm Okita, Kiriko was only for a moment, but she did have the flame of intent to kill lit in her eyes.

 1752 16

    Junko and the others sprinkled the police well, diving into the ocean with the nuclear submarine Dorayaki, once again aiming for a submarine city.


    "It looks like neither the Coast Guard nor the Marine militia are coming after us."


    "If you come after me, will you hit a nuclear missile?


    "True, that''s the kind of joke you''re starting to make."


    "I think I''m like this from the beginning."


    Junko and True talking to others.


    Then follow the same route as yesterday, and Torayaki goes around the general peninsula to his destination.


    "Wow... I hope that monster doesn''t come out again ~"


    Midori stretches lightly and squeaks as she approaches the waters where the monster left yesterday.


    "Looks like you''re not responding to the Active Sonar of the Wide Area Search. So far, we''re on our way to our destination."


    and Junko.


    "What are we gonna do when we get home? It''s marked by the police."


    "Hmm, we''ll figure it out."


    True to ask, Junko''s current interest was poured on the undersea city, and he didn''t seem to care after that.


    In the end, the monster dives without leaving, without anything. But at the point of arrival near the entrance to the undersea city, the anomaly occurred.


    "It''s time to get there."


    "Yay, there''s a response to Sonar. Is this guy... a fish shadow? There are plenty of them, but this size..."


    "All right, Midori, radar''s up."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    Junko asks Midori to do a familiar schizophrenic projection every time.


    Countless humanoids scattering across submarine fronts and swimming underwater, reflected in holographic displays. All of them have a hostile eye on this one.


    "They''re the ones I saw in that city."


    Truth squeals. Three kinds of humanoids - oanness, fish-headed man, and a dwarf like translucent crione - all have giant rolls of shellfish in their hands.


    The rolled shells in your hands glow simultaneously. And a few strips of light ran in the sea.


    The shock strikes the Dorayaki. Three people who shake big and are about to fall apart.


    "You''ve suddenly attacked me"


    Truth roars.


    "Wow... this sucks, huh? If you keep attacking me, you can sink."


    Midori makes his face stick.


    "Are you all right?


    More often than not, shocks strike, anxious about the violently rocking hull, and the truth asks.


    "No, it''s not okay. Yikes. It''s like I''m deploying a barrier in front of a submarine and I can handle it."


    Says Junko with his left hand in front. Even that barrier has not completely prevented impact.


    "I thought it sucked at some point in the first attack, so I quickly barricaded it, but the damage caused by that first attack is also a little scary."


    "Hey, pure sister. I''m not attacking you from here."


    "You can''t attack. Let the lights flash, irresistible, to prove that we are harmless."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    As requested by Junko, Midori will try to flash the light appropriately.


    "When I came here before, I guess they knew we existed over there"


    "I guess so. This one is big and conspicuous, and in the sea, the agility of the motion, the sensors, will take a lag against them who live in the ocean no matter what."


    "Thinking about it, it''s smart to just abandon the choice of engagement."


    "Hehe, not so much, but if he keeps attacking, we have to think about fighting."


    "Naturally."


    The attack stopped while True and Junko were talking.


    "Once you realize it''s no use attacking me, do you see how it goes, or does this will make sense to you?


    and Junko.


    "I hope it''s the latter. So, what are we gonna do now?


    Truth asks.


    "It''s troublesome to be in the ocean. It''s hard to make contact."


    Junko looked at Midori and laughed.


    "Here''s one, let''s leave it to the negociator Midori"


    "Ababa, I''m a really handy character."


    Appointed by Junko, Midori laughs and projects several more schizophrenics into the sea.


    Midori''s schizophrenic body comes into contact with several people, projects a vision directly into his head and complains that he is not an enemy.


    "Regardless of the contact in the form of dreams with the sleeping person, it''s pretty tight to do this to the person who''s awake for the first time."


    Midori fools while doing the work.


    "Excuse me. I''ll make you Midori''s favorite plum tea pickle when I get home."


    "Sure Midori likes pickled plum tea, but it''s easy to make it. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu But I''m still on guard."


    "Did you tell him you wanted him in the city?


    "Not at all. But you shouldn''t expect it."


    After a conversation between Junko and Midori, silence flowed for a while. Drink solitary spit and watch over interaction and how they come out in the invisible realm.


    "After strict surveillance. It''s a sign that the great lady over there is interested in this one for once."


    Junko and True were relieved by Midori''s report of breaking the silence.


    "Then get on a small submarine."


    Junko urged with a bounced voice.


    Each of the three rides a small submarine for one.


    "Finally."


    When Junko enters a small submarine, he gets more voice than a true submarine. I think Junko is really looking forward to it.


    "I''m excited. But I''m going out first, so you guys don''t go out until I''m okay."


    Junko will pay attention in advance. It was the existence of Junko descending first to find out if the environment within the undersea city was suitable for man to survive by fulfilling.


    "Huh... that''s scary. Now we''re going into the ocean. It''s dark, and it''s about 150 meters deep? If anything happens to you, Buddha. No, me and my pure sister aren''t going to die, but my potential fears are still going to be so exciting ~ ''


    In a narrow submarine that is only the size of a sitting submarine, Midori utters a threatening voice at the feeling of exiting the submarine into the dark sea.


    ''If anything happens, I''ll definitely die. Unlike you, I don''t have the ability to play. "


    "Kaizo, Kaizo, Kaizo"


    "Shut up."


    With such interaction, the three move slowly through the sea, in such a way that they are surrounded and taken by three species of undersea people, and the three enter a coral-covered hole.


    "This is really like Crione."


    Seeing a translucent dwarf, a kind of three species of undersea man, Junko said.


    "Let''s call it Krionen"


    "Uh-oh, that''s too much. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori laughs at Junko''s cheap naming.


    Eventually through the barrel passage, the three went out into the light.


    Three species of undersea people peek into their faces from within a huge pond and go up to land one after the other.


    Small submarines also surfaced from the inside of the pond to see the outside landscape. A corner of the city lined with stone buildings can be seen.


    When we get to the city, as declared, Junko first leaves the small submarine and begins to analyze the components of the atmosphere.


    (The humidity is quite high, but the temperature is low, so I don''t think you''ll feel uncomfortable)


    Determining that there was no problem with the oxygen or barometric pressure at the heart, Junko turned to the surface of the water.


    "You can both leave."


    Junko makes the call.


    True and Midori emerge from small submarines. Almost the same as on the ground. It''s a little cool.


    Three types of underwater people surround the perimeter, turning their guard around.


    "Midori, there''s also a translation."


    "Yea, I can do anything, Midora."


    Asked by Junko, Midori tries the art of translation through the spiritual world, cultivated on the planet Glass Dew.


    "Wasn''t that supposed to connect the spirit with certain individuals and enable conversation?


    True asks, remembering Quo''s innocent smile.


    "I used to be, but since then, I''ve been experimenting with my pure sister a lot, so that I can also expand the range of connections between certain individuals and certain races, via the spiritual world. In other words, in this case, there are three Midori and a certain race of individuals under the sea. I made it possible to connect small chunks with large chunks and pieces. In this case, it''s only for people close to me."


    "Hey... this kid, he''s talking our language"


    "When I was listening, it seemed that the words came to pass with the power of this child"


    "What''s the point of being able to have a conversation with the spiritual world?"


    The undersea man, who has been able to understand Midori''s story since along the way, gives a voice of surprise. And those voices also got to know what they were talking about, Junko and I really do.


    "We''re the only ones who can get the word through. With Midori''s special powers."


    Junko deliberately says it profoundly to attract the other person''s interest.


    "I can''t believe there was someone on earth with such great power. In the meantime, I want you to follow this very carefully. I''m not gonna make it bad."


    O''Annes'' leadership and thinkers say.


    "Suddenly he attacked me... mugg..."


    "Yes."


    Junko holds down and shuts up her true mouth trying to say if it''s complaining or sarcastic and laughs at O''Annes.


    "True brother, come on..."


    "I''m sorry."


    True apologized where Midori was about to complain with her eyes.


    While surrounded by three species of undersea, the three are taken throughout the city.


    A city lined with stone houses. Walking paths, not water currents, are white cobblestones. The walls and stones are beautifully polished and the whole town is full of cleanliness. The garbage has not fallen at all.


    I can''t even see the kind of vehicle here. High-speed travel seems to take advantage of the water flow path.


    The walls of the house do not look like stones are piled up like bricks, but as if they cut a single rock. Or maybe he filled the gap completely after it was piled up. It looks as if a stone house is growing from the ground of stone.


    "Civilization levels seem a little lower than on the ground"


    Looking over a very simple residential group of stone construction, True speaks his thoughts in a whisper that sounds just like Junko and Midori.


    "I don''t know. You shouldn''t judge by the way you look."


    Junko said as he remembered about another planet''s rootsman.

 1753 17

    O''Annes, who is taking him in the lead, named him Yogper.


    "He is the guard captain of the Volume XVII Shell Guard Unit. The XVII Shellfish Guard is a city outdoor guard. I''ve never been in contact with anyone but Blue Rust Village before."


    "That scroll looks like a weapon, but what principle weapon?


    Junko asks, pointing to a rolled shell the size of which Yogper carried, held with both hands.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s a state secret at the moment. Until we find out how the great men judge you, it''s hard to talk."


    And, yogper.


    "All the other races besides O''Annes are the same people, right? Some people are like people on the ground."


    "O''Annes, Krionen, and the half fishermen are originally a species of the sea. The ancestors of man lived on the earth, but they used to live in cities beneath the sea under various circumstances. There are human beings in other undersea cities as well. It''s the smallest population ratio, though. I''m entrusting you with a special role, so you can rest assured that your position here is elevated."


    "What role?


    "That too...... I''m lost in judging if I can tell you. I don''t think so... but I''m on hold now."


    To Junko''s question, Yogper said with a thought face. Compared to the Oannes, once protected by Junko, Yogper''s expression is easy to understand.


    "By the way, is the name you named Oannes and Krionen on your own over here going to be automatically converted in translation?


    True turns to Midori and asks.


    "Yay, you''re gonna get it right. It''s an automatic conversion of what he named over here."


    And, Midori.


    A huge building appeared in front of a line about half an hour''s walk. Again, it is only made of white stone, and the design is very simple, reflecting it as a building just square large. Look, I can barely see a big building, so this building is pretty noticeable.


    "It''s a place where great people seem to be."


    "Wow... I guess the bureau. Castle, I guess."


    "The bureau. There are so many great people. They''ll interrogate a lot of great people here."


    In response to the words of Junko and Midori, Yogper said:


    "Midori, isn''t this translation feature a little strange?


    Listen to what Yogper has to say and the truth asks.


    "Complain. I mean, even how it''s translated can vary slightly from individual to individual. Boca, poverty is converted to match."


    "I don''t think I''m poor."


    True inside.


    "I''m sure you were influenced by my dialogue. This is how great people sounded to me, but maybe true, too, isn''t it?


    Junko said.


    "Or maybe Yogper''s old man used to say it in a really shattered way."


    "Don''t say old man. I''m still young."


    Midori''s voice reached his ear and Yogper has firmly denied it.


    into the building and is passed to a place like the reception room.


    The chairs installed opposite each other are laid like fluffy cotton. There are no tables between them. Instead, there was a small table next to each chair, with drinks placed. The chairs and tables are made of stone.


    Some time after the three were put through, a translucent dwarf, reminiscent of Krione, named Krionen by Junko, came in and sat in the chair in front of Junko. My body is strangely swaying loosely to the side, both as I walk and as I sit.


    "It was a shrew, the mayor of this undersea city"


    "Junko Yukioka."


    "It''s Midori Shizuno. All right, Abba."


    "Makoto Aizawa"


    Krionen names her hands wide open. Junko and the others imitated each other and named each one with their hands wide open.


    "You didn''t have to imitate it. This is a gesture just between Krionen, so it''s weird when other species do it."


    He shook his head in a jump, and shrugged. I don''t want to be told to imitate this, I look at that behavior of the shrub, and I truly think.


    "Ugh, this guy speaks Japanese properly. It''s weird like a comic book character at the end of the story."


    Midori said with a surprised look. Junko and I really didn''t know that.


    "From this side it sounded like you were speaking undersea. I''m the mayor, and I''ve mastered four languages on the ground."


    "You''re doing a lot of research on the ground."


    "It''s not like we don''t know anything about the earth either. On the contrary, he also interacts secretly with the earthlings."


    In response to Junko''s words, Shush nods and talks at high speed over and over again.


    I know that.


    "I don''t want it to be in such a way as to stifle our relationship with the earth, but you are the first grounders to approach our country in the form of territorial sea violations. If you are concerned about the relationship with the people you originally interacted with, you are also concerned about the purpose. You have spoken without falsehood."


    "I wonder if you''re in the mood for academic interest and exploration?


    "It was better than invasion, but I wasn''t very happy with the visitors."


    Put your hands on your head and twirl and spin shrubs.


    "We''ve been dating small fishing villages on the ground and such for a long time and had some cultural exchanges. But I''ve been careful not to have a very deep relationship, so shush. Some civilizations interacted too much with each other, resulting in discord and strife on the ground, and some inconvenience occurred here. I have heard that there are many similar cases in the undersea countries outside this country. For this reason, all undersea cities and undersea countries have signed a treaty limiting their interaction with the ground in the determined quantities."


    While talking, a huge map of the world opens behind the shrub, with numerous light points floating in the ocean. I knew immediately what the light point meant.


    "Are there so many undersea cities all over the world? I can''t believe they didn''t know that before..."


    Seeing the amount of light floating on the map, Junko the boulder was also taken aback. Not surprisingly, but quite a few. There are more than ten cities just off the coast of Japan.


    "The remote sensing of the artificial satellites that you guys have, I''m trying to keep it from spreading. Because special methods are used."


    "Haha, I know that much. You have a lot of information on the civilization on the ground."


    (But I found out about the artificial satellite my pure sister made, so it''s not like it''s the perfect way to prevent it, either)


    And I think Midori. Junko and I really thought the same thing.


    "I know a lot about information, but I''m trying not to bring it in. We can''t deal with information other than some of us."


    "Hmm... Culture and civilization are blocked"


    To the idea and stance of the undersea, Junko turned into a sinister face. These clandestine and conservative attitudes are honestly the least favorite of all. I believe it is something that calls for stagnation.


    "But even though I''ve come this far, I wondered if I could allow an academic investigation if there were no souvenirs."


    "Well, I can tell you quite a bit."


    Junko smiled happily because it didn''t seem as if he wasn''t accommodating.


    "Jun Sister, you shouldn''t lie to this guy. I think I can spot all the lies."


    "I was feeling that somehow. Otherwise, you can''t afford to even think about this one after you''ve successfully negotiated so much cheer."


    To Midori''s words, Junko wasn''t even particularly surprised by the wind, but Shush held his head with both hands and bent diagonally.


    "We did have the art of discerning authenticity. I''m surprised you spotted that light. Because the idea is that our country''s practice of falsifying others is highly repugnant."


    "Instead, you attacked me without question at first. What''s that all about?


    Truth always increases and asks in a scarce voice of discouragement.


    "At that point, I thought you were attacking me, so shush. Somehow, it''s the largest weapon that the grounders possess on their journey in the sea, a nuclear submarine, and it''s been closing in twice. I can''t wait to get shot in the missile first."


    "I mean, it''s this guy''s fault."


    "Haha, it''s all behind me"


    True turns his gaze to Junko, who laughs and swims his eyes and cheeks.


    "But I saw it show irresistibility, and I felt it right away, so I did. The power of projecting images into people''s heads was amazing."


    "Hey, I doubt if I could have shown some irresistibility without me."


    To Shrew''s praise, Midori becomes adept at seeing Junko and True. In fact, you''re right, we both admit it.


    Junko then told Shush that there were Oannes who had been exposed and those who were trying to locate this place in bad faith.


    "You taught me a lot. Thank you. And I want to think about how to handle it, so I want you to talk about what you know in as much detail as possible."


    "I don''t have to forgive you for lying. Am I supposed to hide something?


    "I couldn''t force myself to ask what was hard to say, and you could tolerate it as long as it wasn''t too much. Our values. Well, not telling the information we need to talk about is the same as false."


    "Okay. Then don''t talk as much as you can."


    Junko tells the story. Historical pleasure, the offensive in Zunfantasy City and the rescue and liberation of Oannes, the GPS attached to Oannes and the fact that we are trying to find this place. I don''t know how I found this place, but I saw them staying in Blue Rust Village, and I stepped on it and asked the satellite to check it out. And Van Damme said he was interested in the undersea and what kind of person he was.


    Sometimes I kept it a secret without talking, but Junko decides it''s not false.


    "You mean the accuracy of artificial satellites has increased. Or what you''re using is given extraordinary power."


    "It''s simply a performance difference. Of all the artificial satellites handled by mankind on Earth, it would be the highest performance."


    "Hmmm, I didn''t know a big guy like that came into the bottom of the ocean."


    Shredded with arms and a firm shake of your head vertically. Junko wonders if much of that overaction is affected by dealing with groundmen because it is still a submarine city close to Japan, a substitute that the Japanese can see perfectly.


    "But you talked to me a lot. Very useful information."


    "I''ve got a lot to ask you, too, okay?


    "We talked about this exclusively."


    Jumping a bit louder, then spreading his hands wide, Shrew showed him the structure to respond.

 1754 18

    Many of the questions Junko bumped into the shrub were an attempt to gain knowledge of the undersea city and the undersea people.


    "There seems to be a mixture of the four races, but they have different status and roles in each race? I''ve heard that humans are special."


    "Taking advantage of the strengths of the various races, the roles felt automatically assigned. Humans are the most creative species of the undersea, but because they are handled better because they are small in number. As for the painting, it was pretty good for O''Annes and the others. Next to Krionen, it''s human beings who are good at supernatural powers."


    Listening to the dialogue that he is growing into creativity, Junko recalls another conversation with the rootsman of the planet Glass Dew.


    "Since when have you been able to have a submarine city? I know this isn''t the only undersea city, but are we all together when we can?


    "It depends on the city, but the theory that it was about a thousand years ago is powerful. But the inauguration of each city was confusing. The undersea cities were all over the world, as shown on the map behind them, and each of them interacted. The level of cultural civilization was about the same."


    "It''s in a remote place, but it''s gonna be the same. I mean, we don''t hide it, we share it."


    "It''s a consequence, because trade is booming, but it can also be called late."


    "Since when has the undersea civilization developed? When did you have undersea cities all over the world and interacted?


    Junko sees it as certain that the origin of the undersea man is an artificial creature made by the magician. There are only three of those types, if only in this city.


    "It was about three hundred years ago that we flourished with multiple races mixed together. More than three hundred years ago, every undersea city was on a smaller scale, with fewer numbers, less interaction and less cumbersome. There was a technological revolution in one city that incorporated extraordinary powers, from which interaction was enlivened. The four races became mixed, and the population grew."


    "Half a fish man, Oannes and Krionen, they didn''t become what they are now as a result of evolution, did they?


    To Junko''s inquiry, Shush opened his mouth with a little silence, thinking.


    "All of our roots are human, and we, the undersea, in anticipation of one of these days the world will be submerged, the fruits of the ancients who executed early on to adapt to the sea - but I hope we did not say this in front of the others because in every city, it is taboo to speak of them."


    "Okay -"


    Junko nodded at the shrew speaking in a strange mouthful.


    "While we try to interact with the ground, we know why we keep it to a minimum and limit it, but the reason we still don''t cut off from the ground is to monitor trends on the ground? Checks on changes in scientific civilization or the national situation?


    "Of course there was that, too. Shikkashi, there are other reasons why you won''t completely cut off your fringe with the ground. When something happens - to make it easier to adopt a system of cooperation with people on earth, for example, when it comes to planetary scale. And it''s simply an extension of an old relationship. Some people are getting along, so it''s not sneaky to cut that off."


    "I see."


    Thereafter, Junko continues to ask questions about the detailed ecology of the three non-human species, the climate of the undersea cities, the technological civilization, that and this.


    "Shimengyu. I just need some time...... I wanted it to be that far today. If you want to ask me something, I''ll ask the captain of the guard, Yogper."


    He shook his head and hands to the left and right as he was in a hurry, and said, shrugging him off.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask you the most important thing. Sorry, just one more thing. When I first got here, I was attacked like a giant sea snake."


    Hearing Junko''s words, Shush''s swinging motion stopped perfectly.


    You mean Leviathan?


    Shh mouths a familiar word.


    "Is it a sea dragon or a demon coming out of a game or something"


    And, true.


    "This is also the result of automatic translation?


    "Hey, I''m really Leviathan and I''m mouthing the word. I mean, I told you earlier, Mr. Shush speaks Japanese."


    "As for the solid name, the people of Blue Rust Village also called it that name. It''s the same name on the ground and under the sea."


    When I heard Junko and Midori talking about the translations, Shush said.


    "I just said, because that''s why I keep AC restricted. That''s not good for us or for the earth. Or some of the people on earth may have known that threat, but I can''t speak any more."


    "Just that one?


    "The Great Sea Beast seems to be in the oceans all over the world. It was just that one off this coast, and each one seemed to have its own territory. Because I''m struggling with just that one."


    In response to Junko''s inquiry, Shush gave a disappointing nod.


    At the end of their meeting with Shush, Junko and the others, who left the building where the great people of the undersea city entered and exited, were to tour the undersea city, under the guidance of the guard captain Yogper.


    "That''s a cow, right?"


    There are many on the lawn a little further away, Junko referring to a creature that only seems to be a cow.


    "As you can see, livestock on the ground is also purchased and farmed. Not so many, though."


    And Gusper answers.


    "What''s going on with the ceiling? What about that light?


    Ask, pointing to the overhead where the truth is pale and glowing.


    "That''s sunlight. It''s a mechanism that irradiates from the ceiling with spatially manipulated technology. Unlike on the ground, it is thinly dispersed throughout. That''s enough for us."


    "I wonder if technology is developing more than on the ground without having to do a little bit. Feels like you''re actively incorporating paranormal powers into science and technology?


    "Uhm. After thorough scrutiny, it will not adversely affect the environment or people''s minds."


    Gusper nodded at Junko''s question.


    "Sounds like you''re better in a lot of ways than the ground."


    "It feels good as a seed."


    "Sounds like it. But when it comes to science and folklore, even if it''s underwater, it''s above ground in creative culture."


    True, Midori, Junko says.


    "You understand very well. That we also acknowledge. It''s not suitable for power on the ground. Nevertheless, we at O''Annes are known as art races because we are good at painting."


    Gusper points to himself and smiles proudly.


    "Why did you think the creative side was inferior?


    True asked Junko.


    "There''s a lot of simplicity in designing buildings. So is the outfit. It might be functional, but I don''t care about fashion at all."


    "I see. Well, it''s a simple but beautiful city. There''s no garbage."


    True to convince Junko''s words.


    "Huh, I feel like I''m losing overwhelmingly in folk."


    "It''s not like there''s no crime, not to mention whether there''s a high degree of folk. There are bad guys. That''s why we have a guard. And the house is simple for a reason. Everything in the building is built with extraordinary force, so it can''t be very complicated."


    Conscious of both the true and Midori statements, Gusper speaks.


    "Do you want to carve or decorate later?


    "Because there is moisture erosion full of tide... I end up settling into my current style. We don''t think it tastes better than buildings on the ground, but this is the best place for buildings."


    To Junko''s question, Gusper answered.


    "I ask you out of interest, do you know which one will win if the grounders or the undersea fight?


    Junko smiles like a prank and bumps through thoughtful questions.


    "I can''t be sure, but the undersea will be in your favor. It''s unclear how much ground knows about this information, but it doesn''t seem to be much. But the undersea side has a good grasp of both the power and technical level on the ground. As far as they go together, the winning eye is thin on the ground. With that nuclear submarine, one of you would have sunk if it hadn''t been prevented by extraordinary force."


    "Sure."


    Junko and the others were very convinced by Guspar''s answer.


    "But above the numbers, this one is overwhelmingly low. The total population is a secret though. Earthlings firing nuclear and anti-matter bombs into undersea cities is going to be a struggle at the moment, but even impossible. In the first place, we do not possess the supposed armament to fight the ground."


    "Is the enemy Leviathan?"


    "Right. There are different kinds, but those guys called the Great Sea Beast... Whoa, this was something we shouldn''t be talking about."


    In response to the true words, Guspar let him smile as he spoke and pressed his mouth.


    The three Junkos were set to stay in the undersea city on this day.


    Accommodation will be put through and a treat will be served.


    "Ugh, as expected, the culinary advantage of seafood"


    "It looks delicious."


    "Delicious."


    To Midori and Junko, who shine their eyes, Gusper, the guide role guard captain who was to dine with them, affirms.


    "Yay, it was delicious. Where''s the bathroom?"


    "Over there."


    We''ve finished dinner. Midori''s headed to the bathroom.


    (I don''t know what Midori does with that long hair when he''s in the bathroom...... It seems to be on the floor or potty. Well, if I ask you a question with this in my mouth anyway, they''re going to say something about no delicacies again, so don''t tell me)


    You don''t have to talk to me. You can''t hide things between me and my real brother.


    Midori flew out of anger in his true head thinking about being rude and extreme.


    "Hey wow!


    The mistletoe changes his blood phase and returns to his room.


    "Come and try. Wow."


    "Is something wrong?


    Guspar follows Midori as he is surprised. I also follow Junko, who was relaxed.


    "There''s just a hole in the floor."


    Looking in the bathroom, Midori''s right, there''s just a square hole. And there''s a little stick on the side.


    "Inside that hole."


    Yogper in the sense of what you''re making noise about.


    "I know that... but if you think you''re pretty civilized, you''re just a botton toilet. Besides, I don''t have anything to wipe."


    "Something to wipe?


    Even if it is auto-translated, I don''t understand Midori''s words, and Yogper tilts his neck.


    "So come on, after a nagging!?


    Midori screams in a yakward fucking mood.


    "Oh, I''ll use this purifying rod"


    Yogper pointing to the stick falling next to the hole.


    "Yeah?


    Midori''s face catches on. I can''t remember the words sounding right. True and Junko are also in a mood for pull.


    "If you stick it to the root of your anus and press the switch, it will wash"


    "Huh...? Shared......?


    I was afraid to ask, but I had to ask, so Midori asks terribly.


    "Is there a problem too? The purification rod itself is always clean. Clean and clean."


    Yogper says lightly, but the groundman threesome is blue-colored.


    "I can''t live in an absolutely submarine city or anything...... Accommodation is also tight......"


    Both True and Junko agreed with Midori''s words, and he had decided in his heart that he would return tomorrow.

 1755 19

    Time goes back, Blue Rust Village at nine in the morning.


    "I didn''t expect an elder to come for a bath peek..."


    "A tide of forgiveness for doing whatever it takes for a bogged old man"


    "Maye, you can''t call me a bokeh old man. Fatigued at the end of a long battle called life, my brain...... is that okay? The Right Way to Call an Old Bokee These Days"


    "Gaye, word hunting wuss. I mean, that could be a mess."


    "Mr. Bull Village, do you have a minute?


    In the appreciated room, as Gaye and Maye chatted remembering what had happened last night, a bogey came to the room who was the leader of O''Annes.


    "I came to Negiri. And thank you for yesterday."


    Bogie smiles. He looks far from people, but his expression is starting to look good while he''s dealing with him.


    "You want to go home soon." "Poor thing."


    "We apologize for the inconvenience caused to so many people."


    To his comforting sisters, Boggy said as he lowered his back.


    "The first thing that bothered you was the human side."


    "That Mad Scientist named Soundwood Historical Pleasure is Bad"


    Gaye and Maye say. Become dressed to sit in front of the bogies.


    "I don''t think I''m tired of that sitting, even if I look at the Xuan Arrow. People on the bottom of the ocean, but it''s a unique way of sitting."


    "Human on the bottom of the ocean!?


    My sisters are surprised by Bogie''s words.


    "Oh, maybe I shouldn''t have said it. Well, there are all kinds of races in undersea cities, and some of them are human."


    Shit makes me head bogie.


    "But... aren''t we going to be able to go home yet?"


    "I cursed Van Damme to keep him safe."


    "Even if they believe Van Damme, not as long as there''s that soundwood history pleasure"


    Gaye and Maye said to Bogie, who spoke a slightly sinking voice.


    "By the way, how did you get caught by a human?


    Ask Asaye.


    "You were used to visiting the shallow waters of Blue Rust Village at your wedding as a family. I was caught clan together then. The bride and groom were killed after being turned into experimental benches by Soundwood Historical Pleasure. I am the father of the groom."


    ''Too much......''


    The sisters utter a dialogue at the same time and face the same shape. Hands placed on your knees grip naturally tight and tremble.


    "You haven''t been able to return smoothly to your hometown since, and this is how you''re swinging by your destiny. Besides, you guys have been dating."


    "Never mind." "I''ll do everything I can to protect you."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Ryujiro appears where Gaye smiles gently and Maye declares forcefully.


    "I just listened to you for a moment, but I figured a Mad Scientist named Soundwood would be more of a problem."


    "And strong"


    "Even the three of us and Masami were tight."


    Turning to Ryujiro at the same time, the sisters said.


    "Is it impossible to cover Mr. O''Annes'' hometown?


    "Mmmm..."


    Ryujiro talks to me, and Bogie makes a difficult face.


    "Previously, he said it was military or impossible to forcibly break through."


    "I also heard of big cities. It''s a little hard to imagine."


    Asaye, say in the order of Gaye.


    "In military power, unless you''re hit by an anti-matter bomb or even a nuclear weapon, you don''t seem to be a submarine in the ocean. And at the bottom of the ocean all over the world, there are several huge cities. I''ve been to several other cities, but they were all huge. To be precise, there are cities in even more subterranean places at the bottom of the ocean."


    "Pretty awesome, Undersea Man." "Still on guard?


    Listening to Bogie, Maye hit the question. That''s what I thought if we had such a solid civilization, we wouldn''t have to be so vigilant that the place would find out.


    "I don''t want to make any sacrifices to either of them, and I''ve tried not to interact as deeply as possible. I want to keep that. I don''t know what kind of disaster this will lead to."


    "I see."


    Sisters with their mouths together and convinced.


    (Mr. Bogie seems like a good person, and the Niu Villages are convinced, but I''m not convinced. Is that something you need to be so vigilant about? Or does that mean that someone named Soundwood Historical Pleasure is a threat -)


    Ryujiro still had doubts, but he remained silent when he persistently touched on the matter, feeling that he would not return a convincing answer.


    10: 30 in the morning. Sauna Tanizu and Angel visited the inn in the next town of Blue Rust Village and joined the Laimendas.


    "Me and Mina will work together. We''re in charge of Yang Dynamics. Brother Kehiko and Angel are separate teams."


    "That''s a rare combination. What do you think of our lovely angel chief?"


    Listening to her decision to come and dream, Angel spits cigarette smoke in a circle and smiles.


    "Brother Kehiko''s subspace tunnel is short, but if you still travel hard to discover by your enemies, you should rely on Brother Kehiko. I want Angel and Brother Kehiko to destroy the walls and trees around the Palace so they can''t be found as much as possible."


    "And what''s the point?


    I don''t know what it means to destroy a building, and Kehiko asks.


    "Junko used to say. Witchcraft, sorcery, and fairy art are all the same in the art of the kingdom. He said that building a bond would require a pillar substance. It is the walls connected by struts and struts that unite. If the number of pillars falls below two, the junction will be destroyed"


    "Oh... is that the same one I did at the Biology Laboratory in the moment"


    "An attempt to crush the support of an invisible angel and drop it to the bottom of the earth"


    "Oh, I remembered my dreams very well. It''s great."


    Explained in the coming dream, both Kehiko and Angel and Mina are convinced.


    "What about Sauna?


    "Excuse me."


    Even though she was stunned by her dreams, Mina laughed naggingly.


    "The junction of this House also prevents the power of spatial manipulation. There are likely to be other ways to prevent various forces. If you break the junction, you can infiltrate it in Brother Kehiko''s subspace tunnel, or you can expose Oannes."


    "Isn''t our destruction angel better suited?


    "No, you can''t. I want to enjoy the fight. This is my boss privilege. Besides, that''s why they brought a bunch of plastic bombs."


    Angel suggested, but the coming dream was dismissed with a tear-filled grin.


    Evening.


    "Yesterday''s enemy came again. A pair, but one of them is another."


    To Gaye, Asae, and Ryujiro, that''s what Takiya reported.


    "I mean, the other could be hiding."


    Ryujiro says.


    "Me and Ryujiro out"


    Mr. Tsuya is on O''Annes''s side.


    Asaye and Gaye said. We could also recognize each other that our thoughts were the same and in short words the thoughts were the same.


    "You mean maybe you can move and another guy breaks into that gap and come and take it? Okay. I''ll call Masami and Kikuo too, so don''t push it. Make sure reinforcements arrive in time."


    "Copy that." "That''s the point."


    Xu Ya said in a rare and hot tone, so the sisters also respond by squeezing their faces together.


    When the Bull Village sisters and Ryujiro went outside the house, there was a dream of coming and a look of pity in front of the gate.


    "I need some more time before my brothers Kahiko plants the bomb. Talk properly and postpone."


    "It''s a point of agreement!


    Sauna responds forcefully to the ear-threatening dreams.


    "That blue tight guy, he''s a little intimate..."


    Listening to the dialogue of the response, Maye looks at Mina and squeals.


    "I have two heads"


    My dreams stare at the Bull Village sisters and speak up.


    "So what? Any inferior species with only one head will soon be banished.


    "No, there''s no future like that."


    Gaye, who turns a cold eye, and Maye, who proclaims with a delightful evil man''s face. And Ryujiro going in.


    (As for this one, I would appreciate it if I could prolong this conversation because I want to buy some time before reinforcements arrive. But...... maybe it''s the same over there -)


    And, Ryujiro thinks.


    "Two headed kids, what would you do if you could have a lover?


    "Come on......" "Sneak assassination of Gaye"


    "Hey Maye..."


    To the questions of the coming dreams, Gaye looked troubled, but Maye answered instantly, and Gaye was as flat as usual.


    "Wouldn''t it kill you better now if I declared it?


    "It''s okay, Gaye doesn''t have that kind of guts."


    Weirdly smiling and questioning the coming dream. I assure you, Maye.


    "I don''t have the guts to do that, but I want to kill you."


    Gaye said in a low voice. In the first place, the reproducing apparatus is embedded, so we both know that killing one or the other is impossible. I''m with you no matter what happens when you die.


    "What I''m particularly interested in is what to do when H. I wonder how you would feel if you were to H with someone you liked or didn''t even like."


    "This guy... he looks cute and he''s a porn kid" "I''ve thought about it a lot"


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye smiled at the words of her dreams, but Maye said them with a true face.


    "We''re in a lot of trouble, so let''s start the fight."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Maya and Ryujiro give a nuanced voice to Gaye''s decision that she should buy time.


    "Come on dreaming, don''t be a time buying failure. Think about it a little more."


    "Yeah. Looks like the devil just asked a nasty question and got his revenge."


    To pity Na protesting in a whisper in her ear, Laimeng replied with a smile sticking up.

 1756 20

    "Blue Hassibiro child! Come on!"


    As she spread the foldable helmet and wore it, Mina put on a pose and shouted.


    "Same heroic mouse as Jun-san"


    "I was barefaced earlier, is that okay? Isn''t it weird being a transformation hero?


    Maya shrugs, and Gaye penetrates.


    "I always think so, too, but you''re already having trouble getting into it. I decided to think of it as something like that, exclusively in Mina."


    Gaye''s verbal reaction, a dream came to say.


    "Fine, come dream. Buy some time at that rate."


    Another whisper, pity.


    "A lot has been said, but is that okay?


    "I''m fine. Shh! Because a really strong person is one who, when he exposes himself with pride, doesn''t move no matter what he says!


    "Mina moves quite a lot, and I don''t understand that that''s the standard of strength"


    To pity Na, who shouted forcefully, the coming dream sighed with a glistening face.


    "Hole Boko"


    Gaye casts a spell. Shortly afterwards, a hole was drilled at the foot of Sauna and her coming dream, and the two fell.


    "Victory"


    "I don''t think it''s going to be that easy"


    Gaye gripping his fist. Asae on the tannic side.


    "That''s that one, isn''t it? You-san''s..."


    Shortly after I saw the spell of Gaye and Ryujiro said something...


    "Hashibilofly!"


    With the call, Mina jumped out of the hole with momentum.


    "Hasiviloder Eve!"


    Mina gliding towards the Bull Village sisters.


    "Strong wind blowing southwest -"


    "Uhhhhhhh!?


    The magic of Maya is activated, and a fierce gust of wind blows as Mina glides along the orbit, causing Mina''s body to be blown in the opposite direction.


    "Every time the pity is helpful, it''s also woven"


    A dream that slowly came out of the hole with gravity control says. Words are very grumpy faces on the back.


    "What is that? Boards, feathers?" "Cotton?


    From the backs of the oncoming dreams floating in the universe were straight stretched plank-shaped wings and cotton-like wings.


    "Mr. Gaye, Mr. Maye, be careful with him. Junko''s mouse is quite powerful, and he seems to be superior to mine."


    "I''m not him."


    Dreams react and smile at Ryujiro, who pays attention.


    "Girl?"


    "Doesn''t even look that way"


    "That''s a hassle, too"


    The words of Gaye and Maye also went down to the ground, while the coming dream seemed strangely denied.


    "The answer is neither. You see the evidence? You seem to know Junko, too, and you mean Yukioka Family Services, can I show you?


    "I don''t remember entering such a family," "Experimental bench family or anything. I''m afraid of that."


    "It''s that way to react... Boring."


    Dream of swelling your cheeks with puffiness in the words of Gaye and Maye who spoke at the same time.


    "Hey!?


    Suddenly a tremendous amount of weight was added from above, and the bodies of the Bull Village sisters fell into depression. I snuck up on one of the gravity bullets while we were talking.


    "I like to see this, the moment it crumbles and falls. Nobody. He looks like a frog. It''s funny what a two-headed frog is. Two faces are the same face"


    I look at the faces of my sisters mixed with amazement and pain, and my dreams smile and talk comfortably.


    "Pretty but nasty guy" "Pretty so extra annoying"


    Gaye and Maye simultaneously stare at their dreams and throw up at the same time.


    "That''s a very nice word. Thanks."


    Dreaming to say it with a gentle voice, with a grin sticking out.


    Lighten up.


    Gaye casts a spell, strikes down the gravitational bullet of the coming dream, and slowly rises.


    The grin disappears from the face of the coming dream. I didn''t expect to be so lightly deactivated of my powers. There were a number of people who ripped off with pure power, but these two-headed sisters feel different from it.


    More coming dreams emit gravity bullets. Now multiple. And I let it go strong.


    Ryujiro, on the other hand, is turning his attention to Mina, who runs and returns.


    "Damn."


    Lighten up.


    He was a sister-in-law who stumbled on him again, but now Maye casts a spell.


    But I can''t completely erase gravity.


    "No. Strong next time. Do the gaye too."


    "I''ll give you a little power. Lighter."


    "Lighten up, power, stay."


    Make sure Gaye casts a spell, and Maye casts a different spell.


    (I mean, does it feel like you''ve fielded the force to disable gravity and retained it around Mr. Niu Village?)


    Looking sideways at the Bull Village sisters, Ryujiro understood.


    In anticipation of the lack of gravitational bullet power, the coming dream drops a second gravitational bullet even further.


    For some time, it was hissing with the power that comes from the sisters, but eventually gravity bullets disappear better.


    Now drop the two at once. To avoid killing or causing serious major injury, the Coming Dream is attacking while watching and adding and subtracting.


    "I''m here. I''ll take care of this one."


    Looking ahead to her returning pity, Ryujiro laughs.


    "To the devil..."


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    Ryujiro tried to activate his abilities, but earlier on, Mina''s helm glowed and Ryujiro''s body became stiff and immobile.


    "Hashibilo fly!"


    Jump and aim for Ryujiro, whose body is no longer moving.


    "Go, go, go, go! Hasiviro Meteor Keek!


    Once stopped in the air, with a temperamental scream, Mina literally penetrated like a meteor with Ryujiro in a straight line with his legs sticking out.


    Piena''s kick gets into Ryujiro''s face decently. He falls on his back so that Ryujiro''s body can be punched and sprinkles his broken teeth and nosebleeds.


    "Ryujiro!


    The sisters screamed when they saw Ryujiro falling as his righteous face was destroyed and distorted.


    "Face, face, face, face!


    Maye casts a spell on Ryujiro''s healing purpose. By dividing the force, the force of the gravitational deactivation field is reduced only slightly.


    There comes a dream adding one more gravity bullet.


    "Gu!"


    At the same time, he screamed, and his sisters were defeated by three lies.


    "Gently... be..."


    Asae reworks the technique and strikes down the power of the gravity bullet, but it''s not completely gone. Not to the point of being unable to move, but the weight remained on my sisters'' bodies.


    "Keep it up...... one side of the battle is not good. Besides, Ryujiro was hit, and his other hand was empty."


    Gaye turns his gaze to Mina and says:


    Mina is asking how things are going. I mean, I can''t approach the Bull Village sisters for a detour because my dreams are in the midst of a gravitational attack. For both enemies and allies, it can be said that it is incompatible with melee combat.


    "I''ll try my best to defend myself. As we continue to maintain a force field that lightens, Gaye is offensive... do something about it."


    "Okay."


    To Maya''s request in her serial voice, Gaye also nods seriously and desperately contemplates the means to break this situation as she looks forward to her coming dreams.


    (I''d like to think there should be as many attacks unaffected by gravity...)


    I''ve come up with some, but I don''t know if fulfilling it really has any gravitational effects. But Gaye chose the most certain attack.


    "It''s a fever..."


    To match the words that Gaye shrugged, the coming dream covers his surroundings with gravitational fields. It is possible to propagate heat and prevent it by distorting it with gravity.


    "Take it away!


    But the magic activated by Gaye was the opposite of that.


    If the temperature rises, we can still prevent it. It can prevent the propagation of heat or it can be blown away. But what if the molecular motion around you slows down and the heat is forcibly taken away? And what if they shut off normal heat propagation?


    It was a pleasant dream, but it was only a matter of concern. Cold air and propagate through matter. The temperature could be maintained without blocking it with walls forming anti-gravity and leaning against itself.


    (I couldn''t... Next then......)


    Futogaya was aware of the planks and cotton-like things that were coming out of the backs of her dreams.


    (After she used her abilities, that one showed up, didn''t it? I mean, that''s... no, I''m sure that''s it, I''m in control)


    Where Gaye thought it was worth a try, the gravity applied to her body increased.


    "Hurry up, Uzuno Gaye"


    "Weird. Protect me more nervously, gutless Asae"


    Sisters cursing each other in frustration.


    "Break it! Break it! Break it! Break it! Break it up!"


    In anticipation of his coming dream, Gaye shouts a loud, throat-stricken cry and tries not to activate witchcraft with the scream as a spell.


    "Nah..."


    Immediately strange appeared in the body of the coming dream. There''s something wrong with the two types of wings for gravity control. The board is shuddering, and the cotton is about to make a frightening noise.


    Neither Gaye nor Maye use magic that rarely directly harms the other''s body. Curses on raw opponents who try to shoot and expose themselves without permission, killing many, but hurting those who do not, are avoided as much as possible.


    Gaye understands that dreams are starving ghosts with no intention of killing them or adding or subtracting them properly. But that doesn''t mean they can''t keep getting hit like this. If we don''t win the fight, O''Annes and the others will be exposed, and we don''t know what we''re going to do first.


    It''s also unclear how much serious damage breaking something like that wing would do to the target, but Gaye was going to do it.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    But Sauna broke in and glowed her helm.


    The head of the gaye and the whole body become stiff. But only the head of Asae is not stiff, and becomes conscious.


    "Come dreaming, it was dangerous. You''d be glad to have me."


    "Other than Brother Kahiko, I don''t like being gracious. But thanks."


    To pity Na, who smiles slightly and says, I also smile in my dreams.


    "Gayah! Yay!


    At that time, a voice cried out the names of my sisters from afar. Looks like I saw my sisters down and screamed.


    "This voice..."


    The coming dream knows the Lord of the voice, so I look at him as much as I want.


    "Uh, I''m here to dream if I think of someone. What''s this all about? You were hired by the enemy? Don''t you think? My instincts can''t be deluded."


    Masami, who appeared running, calls out from behind her dreams.


    "There came a very troublesome and noisy one. But it''s also a chance for Livenge someday."


    Looking back at Masami, the dream laughed happily.

 1757 21

    "Masami..." "It''s hard to rush to the pinch with freshness."


    Gaye and Maye have a grin of relief.


    "That kid, he manipulates gravity. Be careful."


    "I know, and I won when I used to fight, so I''ll be absolutely fine this time"


    Answering Maye''s caution with a smile, Masami pulls out her gun and shoots at her coming dream.


    Touching an invisible barrier that generates anti-gravity, deployed around the coming dream, the bullet is lightly bounced.


    "I wonder if you''re playing gravity upside down. Isn''t it? Isn''t it?


    Zhengmei''s mobile vision, already taking four outlets, allows him to capture even the movement of a bullet. That''s possible at the point of two tablets.


    "Speaking of which, I''m not naked today. I''ve been wearing clothes that my wings can get out. Isn''t it? Isn''t it?


    "Naked?"


    The Bull Village sisters are surprised by the words of Masami, who threw them into their dreams.


    "Behind you is a gala empty! Hashibilofly!"


    Soon Mina, who was turning behind Masami, exclaims softly and jumps loudly.


    "Teaching on purpose..."


    "No... don''t turn around!


    Gaye was shuddering and groaning, but Maye purposefully read the sincerity she taught and shouted.


    But by the time Maya screamed, Masami had already turned to Mina.


    "You''re caught! Hashibilo, demon eye!


    At the same time as the scream, the eye part of Piena''s helm glows. Masami looks directly at it.


    "Hasiviloder Eve!"


    I thought it was rigid, Masami. Mina gliding in the air.


    But Masami moved as if nothing had happened, shooting two guns at Mina.


    "Grr!? been resisted" Resist "!?


    Piena, shot in the shoulder and thigh, flickers, stops gliding and stays in the air.


    The supernormal force of a system that acts directly on the subject''s flesh can also hinder its action by the force of the body, spirit, and even soul spirit of the subject. I knew that as a pity. But few have ever resisted Hashibilo''s devil''s eye.


    "Tamaki ~"


    "Hahhhhhhh!?


    Gaye, who was taking a short break, creates a tornado with improvised magic, and spins Piona to rise high in the sky and blow her away.


    On the other hand, Masami shoots a gun at the coming dream, slowly moving left and right, but approaching the coming dream.


    But I felt signs of gravity bullets approaching from the left, right and above, and Masami bounced backwards many times. If I jumped forward, I was also anticipating gravitational bullets dropping for a point just after dodging. In fact, the place where Masami was and the ground ahead of it is snagging.


    The troublesome gravitational attack of the coming dream is the immature authentic beauty. Invisible gravity bullets get caught up in just proximity to the side, they attract and crush, so you have to be sure to distance yourself and get involved.


    "Huh?" "Behind Masami is a light zone!


    The body of Gaye and Asae suddenly became lighter. Gaye did not immediately understand what it meant, but Maye immediately understood. The gravitational bullet that was holding us back flew toward Jung-beauty shortly after we evaded.


    And then I understand that Maye builds a magic protective wall behind Masami to disable the attack by gravity.


    "Two on one... No, three on one is a hassle"


    I thought I''d made up my mind now. My dreams mumble with my face. Especially for the omnipotence of the Bull Village sisters.


    "Uh... Was I fainting... You were still fighting."


    Ryujiro, who regains consciousness, gets up.


    "This is four on one." "This is more trouble."


    "Four to two even when the Hassibiro child returns"


    The Bull Village sisters also wake themselves up and say away in their dreams.


    "Ugh... I made it. Masami has too fast legs. I''m already middle-aged."


    And even the daisy man came. I have a wax in my hand.


    "Hashibilo Return!"


    Said Mina, who flew back at high speed, alternating between Daisy Man and Ryujiro. Besides, the Bull Village sisters are also released from detention due to gravity attacks.


    "Five to two."


    "I don''t think you''re going to win."


    Says the Bull Village sisters and Ryujiro.


    "Yes, yes, this is the hard work place! You believe it because you have my support! Feel free to give it a shot!


    "Ugh, yeah...... It''s hot and bitter, but I get it."


    "Don''t say it''s hot and bitter!


    Poor Na and his dream was not to abandon the battle yet.


    (I knew I was buying time...)


    I don''t care how you look at it. Even though it''s a better situation to run away from, I think Ryujiro looks at the two people who don''t leave because they say they''re hard-working places, etc.


    It was then. The explosion sounded as I stood up. From right, from left, from rear.


    In the vicinity of the area, several traces of the blast were also visible. Walls and trees are being destroyed.


    "What is it? Harassment? Or does that make any sense?


    Masami asks about her dream.


    "I wonder what it is. If you don''t know, why don''t you just leave it unknown?


    He smiles like a prank and his dreams provoke him.


    "I''m going to go see Mr. Tsugaya. This may be the" Yippee. "


    That''s what Ryujiro said and ran out.


    "There''s a little bit of turning around."


    The coming dream sees Ryujiro and squeals.


    "Don''t you have to chase me?


    Patience asks wonderfully, as I just dropped off a glimpse of Ryujiro, whose coming dream runs into the house.


    "The three of you right now in front of the boulder - the four of you won''t forgive me. And you don''t have to chase me. Let''s pull it up too."


    The coming dream floats up in the air with gravity control, flying and trying to leave the scene.


    "What do you mean?" "Giant Spider''s Nest"


    Gaye asks, Maye magically embodies a literal giant spider''s nest in front of her flying away comedian dreams.


    The dreams were anti-gravity and the threads of the spider''s nest were ripped apart in unison.


    "Crack it. Crack it."


    "I can''t do it anymore. It''s far away, and it won''t activate right away because it''s going to be resistant" Resist ""


    Gaye tries to destroy the wings of her comin ''dream again, but Maye says as she drops off the back of her comin'' dream away.


    "What the hell''s going on?


    Daisy man tilts his little neck.


    "They''re gone, so let''s go inside."


    "Rajah." "No. Sorry."


    Encouraged by Masami, who understands the situation, the Bull Village sisters responded and headed inside the mansion.


    Only a little time goes back.


    An explosion occurs while standing. Angel and Kehiko are the ones who planted the bomb.


    "Hoops, the angel trumpet has sounded."


    Hear the explosion and Angel smiles.


    "I can go. Let''s get moving."


    Confirm that the junction has been broken that even inhibits the action of spatial manipulation, prompted by Kehiko.


    Open the entrance to the subspace tunnel and lure the two into the tunnel with your black hands.


    Kehiko''s subspace tunnel can''t be stretched for very long, but it has the disadvantage of not being able to get in without an invitation from the black hand. Without an invitation from the black hand, it is also an advantage in that it inhibits the intrusion of others.


    (12) He enters the mansion and stretches out to the longest part of the short subspace tunnel, and creates a subspace tunnel. As he goes out, he searches around for Oannes and the others as he moves on with his repetition.


    And finally, in the room with the six O''Annes, they followed.


    O''Annes looks at Kahiko and Angel, who suddenly appear, and obviously turns a vigilant eye.


    "Er... I want you to follow me... Is that good?"


    It was Kehiko who accidentally got naughty because I know it''s obvious that they don''t have good feelings for this one, even though it''s a completely out-of-the-way look.


    "Kehiko, we are the angels who carry them to the Lord."


    "Wow, okay."


    Pressed by Angel, Kehiko squeezes his expression and stretches out four black hands, trying to tangle O''Annes three at a time.


    With its black hands, several small rings of flame slammed upon it.


    Kuhiko can pull in the black hand in a hurry. The innumerable rings of flames strike hard through the air, wrestling with Kehiko and Angel.


    Angel jumped wide to the side and flexed, shooting the gun as he pushed in. Kahiko desperately pays the circle of flames with his black hand.


    "Gu..."


    A bitter groan sounds from within the break-in. The circle of flames disappears simultaneously.


    The shovel came off and fell forward, and the shovel rolled down at the front. Hold your abdomen with your hands, blood is flowing.


    "Okay! I''ll do as I say, so don''t hurt Mr. Tsugaya any more!


    Bogie, the leader of O''Annes, raised his sad voice and pleaded.


    Kehiko looks at Angel. Angel nods small, but doesn''t try to put the gun away. On the contrary, he remains pointing the gun at the arrow. If I make any strange moves at all, I stand ready to shoot.


    (It''s like we''re villains... ha...)


    Kehiko was sighing in full unfloating mood as he tangled the O''Annes and the others in black hands and transported them to the subspace tunnel.


    When Ryujiro and the others arrived in Oannes'' room, it was a later festival. O''Annes and the others were taken away, and only a rolling arrow was left with first aid.


    "Sorry... I can''t help you..."


    "Welcome," "Joint Liability"


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Apologize to the Sisters of Taurus and Niu Village. Ryujiro, on the other hand, heals the wounds of the arrow.


    "I''m going to take it back. Isn''t that right?


    "Mochi!" "Naturally"


    Masami confirmed with a powerful voice, and Gaye and Maye also nodded with plenty of temper.

 1758 22

    With regard to the use of the purification rod, after pure children were analyzed carefully to determine whether it was really clean, it became a carriage of use at their discretion.


    "Yay... I''m the Hole Brothers."


    "Don''t do it."


    "Mm-hmm, but now you''re tightening the tie. These three."


    "Just my butt? Stiff, huh? Pure sister is such a nasty gag."


    "Don''t."


    "Midori was the one who connected me to the nasty idea..."


    "Did you end up using all three of them?"


    "That''s unbearable and hey. Well, it''s slim in size, and it wasn''t hard."


    "So don''t. You guys always say there''s no delicacy in me, but when it comes to this kind of talk, there''s no delicacy shards."


    The three men arrived on their way home from the undersea city and were diving through Tokyo Bay, letting the conversation play in the nuclear submarine Dorayaki.


    When it came to the Dock, several times as many police officers as yesterday were waiting. Among them, Ashiya Kurodo, Umezu Mitsuba, and Takeda Kamiao are even mixed with the familiar faces of Anraku-shi Backstreet Division.


    "This is troublesome."


    True says as he sees sights outside the submarine with a periscope.


    "Hmm... I''m thinking of an excuse right now"


    Junko, with his index fingers on his head and a tonchi pose, meditates with a difficult face.


    Eventually the three go outside the submarine as if they had noticed.


    "For what purpose did you buy a nuclear submarine?


    In front of the three surrounded by police officers, Umezu asks in a choked tone.


    "No, nuclear power is romantic."


    "Is that the excuse I''ve spent minutes coming up with?


    True goes into Junko''s answer.


    "Couldn''t it have been a regular submarine?


    Now Kurodo asked.


    "It''s just a submarine. You know, the diving time is limited, and you have to fuel it up, but a nuclear submarine allows you to evaporate seawater and make real water, electrolyze water and make oxygen, and you can make unlimited electricity itself, and you don''t have to fuel it up. The crew''s food is needed for boulders, though. Besides, nuclear power is romantic."


    "Wow... that''s awful..."


    Even after the explanation, Midori burst into Junko, who phrases he likes lately, with a distracted voice.


    The dreamers did not deliver O''Annes and the others immediately, but decided to send them after dawn overnight. It was night when I moved out of Blue Rust Village, because my dreams of using all my power complained of drowsiness.


    I could have delivered it without dreaming of coming, but in the end I decided to take him the next morning. There are other reasons. The timing shifted when Masami and the others stepped on that they might come to take it back soon.


    And the next morning grim penis japan branch building. Before the four visitors who brought Oannes, the angry face client, Soundwood Historical Pleasure, appears.


    "Oikolar! Don''t let me take the trouble, you ugly fisherman! I can''t do it. I have a humanoid flair!


    History Joy, who dew his anger, summons in a golden voice, beating O''Annes one by one. An oanness of a greater body than Historical Pleasure is defeated without one remaining. It is not the power of a normal human girl.


    Seeing the sight, the four dreamers release a sinister aura simultaneously. It''s not a pleasant sight to watch. And it makes me extra uncomfortable when I find out that my client was this person and realize that the result of fulfilling that request is this.


    "Gupiu, you may come back to retrieve these guys. Nice to see you."


    Historical pleasure tells the dreamers so, but no one responds. But Historical Pleasure leaves the scene unexpectedly. It has a personality that is not attentive to any other person''s reactions.


    "Seeing that now made me want to go down this job. When the client is a raw garbage man, he loses his temper."


    "I know how you feel, but if you throw a job at me for that reason, it''s a credit gator on the back street. Yikes."


    Poor Na complains about her dreams of complaining.


    "I don''t even know how these people are going to be treated. You can lose Plutonium Dundee''s reputation, so let''s go back to Blue Rust Village. And, Sauna, next time, ask for a proper inquisition. I''m blinded by the commission and take whatever job is like the devil is giving me."


    "Grunt... I see..."


    Poena nodded with a crying face to her dreams of coming to say pizza in a harsh tone.


    "Come on dreams, I know how you feel, but even if I put you right back here, I''m not giving up on that client. I''m just gonna hire another guy to try to reclaim it."


    Kehiko tells with a hard voice.


    "So what do you want me to do?


    A dream to look up to Kahiko like he was angry. I wasn''t just being denied, I felt like I was being blamed, and I got mucky.


    "If you''re going to be charitable, you can''t just be self-satisfied, I guess Kehiko wants to say. It is hypocrisy, no matter what you think, to end up with no good results, even if you are self-satisfied, in an act you intend to help yourself. It''s pointless just to return it to the village. If we are to be true guardian angels, we must protect them to the end. That''s all I''m saying, if you''re dreaming, you know what I mean?


    Angel told me and I also understood the coming dreams.


    "Then... pretend to be on your side and protect Oannes as you wait for the opportunity while you are at the side of your client and the Oannes. I also thought about assassinating him, but Soundwood Historical Pleasure and Cornelis Van Damme, they''re both crooks, and they''re not going to do so well."


    When the coming dream makes a decision in a quiet tone, he walks to those with O''Annes and looks up to them.


    "I''m sorry. Because of us, they''re going to expose us, beat us up, incarcerate us. I can''t help being resented, but I''m going to let you protect me on your own."


    "Thank you. I won''t say no."


    O''Annes'' bogie, who was nearest to the coming dream, thanked him with a gentle voice, reached out to the head of the coming dream and stroked him softly.


    Dawn of the night at the Palace of Sagittarius.


    "The guy who came to dream, he could pick a few more clients. Why are you doing public work? Unbelievable. It strikes me in the head. It''s puffy. But I also asked for a pretty terrible job, and I can''t really blame it because I often realize that this is a terrible job. I don''t want to."


    Masami, who came early in the morning, puts her grievances in front of the Bull Village sisters and Ryujiro.


    "Are you close to those guys?" "You''re not close... no matter what you think"


    Asked Masami, he thrust in as if Gaye had been frightened.


    "I had a conflict at work a while back. He doesn''t seem like a very bad kid, but he''s as lousy as he sounds, he''s a naked guy, and he sucks a lot of things. I always say things that irritate people. Oh, but it''s strong. Strong is fighting. You figured it out, didn''t you? If you''re going to fight as an enemy again like this, that sucks too, so it sucks if you don''t get in the right mood. I mean, because it sucks."


    "These are the people from the little doomsday organization on the back street called Plutonium Dundee. Everyone is Junko''s mouse."


    In anticipation of the timing when Masami''s words will be separated, Ryujiro gives the information.


    "I''m here too. You and Kehiko only know their names, right? He seems to be a close associate of the organization."


    "Junko Yukioka", "Rotten Margins"


    "Hey watch some TV......"


    In the middle of the conversation, the Xuan Arrow came and opened the Xuan and called out.


    As the arrow projected the holographic display, Van Damme''s face was shown.


    "Guppy? I got O''Annes back, but Van Damme''s guy, hey!"


    Historical pleasure frowns and squeals. He''s not even in the building, and he''s not responding to calls or texts.


    "Mr. Soundwood, I''m sorry. Watch TV."


    Frederick Katsuura, head of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis, comes in front of Soundwood and speaks up.


    Pressing the designated show showed Van Damme coming to the press conference.


    ''I would like to make an announcement today that will radically alter the perception of humanity. Ten years ago, equal to when the presence of the Spirit and the post-mortem world and the reincarnation of the circle were demonstrated... no, it''s a sensational announcement more than that''


    Making his confident grin stick, Van Damme spoke.

 1759 23

    ''Oops, before that - I''m sorry about last time. No escaped oanness has yet been captured. I know where you are.''


    In a strange tone, Van Damme''s mouth is stuck with a confident smile.


    "It seems that some people call me the Great Spiral of the Century, but now that it''s over, I can''t help but say so. My fault, it''s my responsibility.


    In addition, if you all hear what I''m about to announce today, you may seem like a typical big liar who can lie to lies, but that''s also well understood. Whoa, does this sound like you''re putting up a line of prevention?


    As we independently looked into O''Annes, we discovered a variety of truths. I wanted to share that information with you today, and I came to this press conference.


    Until ten years ago, it was not scientifically believed, nor was it admitted to exist publicly, such as the post-mortem world or the existence of ghosts or reincarnations. But ten years ago, it was scientifically proven and came to be recognized throughout the world.


    Cutting off the announcements and changes made that decade ago, the existence of psychic powers has also become seriously suspect. But this has not yet reached public recognition.


    I have already confirmed the existence of that power but was wondering why it would not be made public. And the other day, I found out why. ''


    Here Van Damme made an intentional attempt to make a mean grin. You will be watching this meeting, aware of some. Yes - I''ve been in contact with myself, stabbing nails, aware of the true rulers of this country. Whether they''re in a hurry or a headache, be aware of it.


    ''Psychic powers exist. There are people who can handle that. But it''s kept secret. Looks like some humans get privileges. Because if they spread the word, I''d be in trouble. I met and was informed the other day of the fact that I was ruling this world from behind.


    Whoa, are you surprised? What are you saying to me about psychic powers, hidden secrets, the existence of those who rule the world from behind, and bad comic books that can be done next? Even if I were in your shoes, I''d think it was absurd. But this is all true.


    My failed press conference the other day - I met non-human intellectual life and tried to announce its existence. That seems to have touched their scales. Those who ruled this world from behind even knew of the existence of non-human intellectual life forms. The fact was also kept secret at their own convenience. Only for them to monopolize their rights. It was also their fault that O''Annes suddenly disappeared. It''s inconvenient for them to publish this fact to me. "


    Van Damme sees no problem, even if the person involved later points out that it is a lie, even though he can tell it is a lie in one shot. You can lie to me, first smack me first, attract me to the story, and tailor me to a villain because I can compare to someone who doesn''t exist - fiction, and my legitimacy insists. The important thing is to appeal to your presence a few shots earlier. That''s how Van Damme has always been, and he''s been up to this point.


    ''I would like to uncover the re-engagement with O''Annes and the cultural interaction with them, and, wherever possible, the existence of non-human intelligent life forms that are hidden around the world. They say some of them threaten human society and are forced to live in seclusion away from people. We want to make a world where those people can feel safe and interact with humans.


    And my assignment as head of diplomacy with the non-human race is the one thing I take on. Because I believe I am the right one.


    We also want to spread all the truth about the paranormal realm that is hidden at the convenience of some, as the new power shared by all mankind, for the progress of mankind and the healthy development of civilization.


    It should be noted that we must identify in advance whether it is not a force that has gone too far for mankind or a force that has a negative impact on the global environment. I would therefore also like to entrust this to the head of management, who deals with paranormal areas, because I believe that I most deserve it, Chairman Grimmpenis, who has also served to protect the global environment and nature ''.


    The reporters shudder at Van Damme when he takes on all of that and this. Of course, the audience watching the meeting is frightened. Or some are laughing, some are angry. It was too much, to say, a unilateral, self-centered and propitious declaration.


    Kiriko Toyota, Norisuke Okita, Tamamura Ring, and the four of them who added white fox string screws to it happened to know about Van Dam''s press conference and had a headache watching the live broadcast while they were having a meeting about running the back street ''hub''.


    "Make the story bigger and bigger... how plague god"


    "He seems to be a reformer and destroyer."


    "I think I just poked a serpent. haha."


    Okita smiles as hard as she wants, String Spiral laughs bitterly, and Ring laughs innocently.


    "Can''t you cancel the broadcast?


    "I''m getting my hands around you all the time"


    To confirm Kiriko, shake the string screw.


    "Van Damme is voiced by Fixers from all over the world, but he''s persevering in his attitude that he''ll never be attracted to you. You''ve shown that at this meeting."


    Kiriko says in a terribly hard voice. As for her, who has a stronger aversion to Van Dam than before, she is more offended and alert than anyone about what Van Dam has done this time.


    "Like I''m listening. Even from Van Damme''s point of view, the presence of the rulers must have been in the way. I''m not gonna expose it all the time here."


    And, string screws.


    "I guess you''ve been asking about the opportunity to expose me. Normally, the impact is weak."


    Okita said in a different tone. Okita has had the longest relationship with string screws in this, and she was well looked after by string screws when she was still young, so she treats them with respect.


    "The most worrying thing is that from the side of the ruling class, a Van Dam tuner appears"


    and Okita.


    "As much as I''m worried, when the absolute toner shows up and contacts him, I watch."


    "Or someone trying to take advantage of Van Dam..."


    "Like I think I''m going to have to assassinate you"


    "Right...... But he''s been targeted forever. The guard is stiff."


    String spirals and Okita alternate.


    "I''ll go"


    Kiriko was named.


    "Oh, man. I''m scared that Overlife will volunteer for an assassin."


    The ring makes a joke out of a bright voice that doesn''t make sense on the spot. String spill and Okita spilled a smile, but Kiriko remained face-to-face.


    At the Snow Oka Institute, three people, Junko, True and Midori, watched the recording of Van Dam''s meeting.


    "Phew... I''m with you during the mass garbage riots."


    Midori, sleeping on the couch, shares her thoughts with a shredded face.


    "Does it feel like Van Damme took what Snow Oka wanted to do first?


    True sees Junko.


    "It''s not taken apart, and when I orally make that right my own, I just took the liberty of declaring it. You don''t know if you can do that, do you?


    True and Midori are surprised by Junko, who talks a little quickly.


    (Something... my current pure sister, I''m scared... Emotions don''t convey anything...)


    Midori remembers a strange feeling. Strong emotions flow in naturally, but I don''t feel that. Yet it feels as if Junko is angry.


    "Make fictional enemies, tailor them to the bad guys, push all the blame, and complain that you''re right in contrast...... But even with these bruises, I guess there are people who get on it."


    "It''s the usual Van Damme way. It''s been like this forever."


    "Extra tough because of the power and track record of being able to transmit it to the whole world"


    Junko, Midori, say it in true order.


    "I deny stagnation, too, but I don''t know what kind of people would deny it from the mouth of this guy who brought stagnation to the world. Besides, it''s actually just my mouth, and I don''t think about anything other than myself. I''m just using what''s available and taking it with me to the results of what''s only delicious."


    True and Midori looked unusual at Junko, who looked strangely stupid.


    "Build... this guy doesn''t fit me, or he''s an enemy to me. Maybe the biggest and worst enemy I''ve ever lived."


    "Sister Jun, are you a little angry?"


    Midori asks thoughtfully.


    "Hmm? You look angry. Did you see the wind? Hmm... I was wondering if that emotion was still in me? Hmm... maybe, but it''s just a little uncomfortable."


    In exchange for immortality, he is a pure child who had stopped feeling the majority of negative emotions: anger, sadness, remorse, jealousy, despair.


    "It just got so dull, maybe it wasn''t completely lost,"


    "The other day when I went prowling and broke my true brother''s neck, I felt like I was angry, but wow..."


    "Uh, is that it... Yeah, could he have been angry? I don''t remember much anymore."


    Junko with cheeks. Actually, I remember.


    "All right, my sister is a rare decision maker."


    "No, even if it''s decided..."


    To Midori''s words, Junko smiles like she''s in trouble


    "For the sake of deceit, true brother, do that one"


    "That one."


    "Is that it?"


    Midori''s words seemed to really make sense, but Junko didn''t get it.


    Then True reached out to Junko''s head and stroked him.


    "What? Huh? Huh?"


    Junko blushes confused.


    "I can''t."


    True to squirm and pull your hands in.


    "No, Midori and True were meeting in advance? That''s how I got through."


    "Yeah."


    When Junko asked, the truth nodded lightly.


    "Hey, True Brother, it''s not like a meeting. You''re gonna hug me and kiss me. Wow."


    "It''s strange to do that here, too. Whatever you''re crying about."


    (Good for you as per the meeting. I''m going to always pretend to be puffy angry...... no, I think I''m going to pretend I''m crying)


    Hearing the true interaction with Midori, Junko thought.

 1760 24

    In the living room of the Tsugaya Mansion, the Bull Village sisters, Tsugaya, Masami, Kikuo, Ryujiro and elders were poking each other in the face and talking about the Van Dam press conference.


    "It also exposes the existence of witchcraft, and when all its management is undertaken by Van Damme, is that what you are declaring?"


    Says the arrow with a ragged face.


    "Awkward shore." "Big language."


    "fuzzy"


    "It''s not just witchcraft, witchcraft, extraordinary powers, monsters, all over the world. When Mr. Van Damme manages it, he didn''t declare it in public."


    Gaye and Maye don''t feel realistic either. The elders are somewhat excited, but they don''t know what they''re trying to say. Ryujiro is smiling strangely.


    "It''s too strong, and the average person can''t talk about it, can they? I was in the state of this guy at the TV press conference."


    "If they prove it, they won''t be able to say it either"


    "Fluffy"


    In response to the words of the chrysanthemum man, Xuan Ya assured him with a strange face, and the elder nodded again and again with a strange face.


    "Even if it proves, the holders of paranormal powers around the world, I wonder if they will rebel or ignore it. There''s no way Mr. Van Damme wouldn''t understand that."


    "I''m sure that''s part of the calculation, and I''m up to something bad. I can tell. This is the woman''s idea."


    Ryujiro and Masami say.


    "Somewhere, if one of us is shy and appeals to change the world, nothing will change, they will all come. But this guy... he actually kept changing the world. Neither the stagnation of scientific civilization, nor the matter of mass garbage. It''s none of my business, but aren''t you the one who''s not alarmed by paranormal people?


    "So to this matter, I don''t think Van Damme will do what he thinks."


    "Just because it''s Van Damme, it''s also rampant to sum it up"


    Receiving the words of the daisy man, Gaye and Maye argue.


    "fuzzy"


    Look at the sisters and the elders nod again and again with a smiling smile. They agree with and compliment the two of you.


    "In any case, watch out for Van Damme''s movements."


    With a strange face, Sayashi said.


    "The situation where the whole world pays attention to Cornelis Van Damme, how many times have we done this?"


    Said Mina as she watched the recording of Van Dam''s press conference while eating pancakes.


    "Anyone in the realm of paranormal, you know, a declaration to manage everything, that we, the mice of Junko, will also be placed under Van Damme''s control? Ridiculous."


    Kehiko smiles.


    "I wonder what it is. I think it''s ineffective and empty with only my mouth running wild."


    I say with a grin that my dreams come niggly.


    "You didn''t say exactly what you were going to do, and you need proof before then,"


    "Or maybe we have something else to aim for."


    "I see. Speaking of things you can''t even do, getting attention is an end in itself."


    "That''s right. Or if a little endorser shows up, do you even think about making money?"


    Says Mina and Angel.


    "You''ve got your chances around faster than I thought. Van Damme is the only one who has wrapped his destiny around it."


    He says in a powerful voice as the coming dream smiles like a prank.


    "Just before we publish, let''s get O''Annes out of here. Ask Van Damme to shame me again. Looking forward to seeing what you look like."


    "Fallen angels, chic dreams are really fascinating."


    Angel grinned invincibly at the decision to come.


    A short while after the press conference, a joy of history appeared in Van Damme''s room.


    "Wow, haha, you''re seriously crazy and crazy. Super omo silay. You were a good pick up, I like it. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "But now, I just fed the counter. You can''t just do this. At the moment, I just turned off my voice trying to keep me down, even louder."


    It was a laughing historic pleasure, but Van Damme was calm.


    "This one yells louder if they shout, louder if they shout even louder. If you leave, you lose. I don''t like this way either. Raise only the amount. Only pile up the numbers. I can''t do this. We have to change our ways somewhere."


    At the moment, Van Damme has not laid down a clear plan. However, in some patterns, a future projection map is made.


    (Some people take me for who I am, but it''s not like I''m forced to go down the path I''ve decided with this. It''s how the world moves by my outgoing words. It goes with other people''s movements, it goes with their needs, and I go with it again. Everybody moves. That''s why Grimm Penis has become a big organization, and it has extended the tide to the world that environmental protection is more important than the development of scientific civilization. I''m not accomplishing anything by myself)


    It assumes several patterns because it takes into account the movements of others, and it is Van Dam who is trying to fit in with them.


    (There must always be a good move. There will be some bad moves. Yes... an endorser should show up for my plan)


    That was Van Damme''s immediate aim. There can be no such thing as just one thought in this world. There must be someone in this world who has the same thoughts about what he thinks and wants. Van Damme expects his endorsers to emerge. And it is desirable that he who has as much power as possible.


    "That was an unfortunate mistake. Shortly before your press conference, O''Annes was captured and brought here. Gupiu."


    "What... Ha... what a prank fate is. It would have been more convincing if O''Annes had been made public on that occasion."


    Hearing the report of History Pleasure, Van Damme holds his face and shakes his head.


    "I just had a press conference, and I can''t use TV, but let''s say I publish it now with online distribution. I prepare for live delivery. You bring O''Annes and the others."


    "Heh heh...."


    "Okay, please."


    "I was asked. Huh, hang on. Guppy, guppy."


    Historical pleasure leaves the room.


    Van Damme, said, began to deliver live quickly.


    "We''re finally ready to publish O''Annes. The other day, just before I made it public, I got away with it, but now it''s time to see them. Soon there will be intelligent creatures outside of humanity on this planet called Earth."


    Historical pleasure called me while Van Damme was speaking live.


    "You know... Van Damme. Hard to say...... Oannes again, he''s gone. He''s been compromised... Those guys I hired betrayed me... ''


    Hearing reports of historical pleasure in a voice that seemed uncommonly sorry, Van Damme was in front of the camera with such a sad expression that there was nothing more.


    With six O''Annes, he made a series of subspace tunnels to move around, and the Laimens escaped the Grim Penis Japan branch building.


    While on the run, a comedian projects a holographic display in front of his face, reflecting Van Damme''s live distribution.


    "Van Damme, you look so good. I think we made this face for you, and it''s so delightful. Brother Kehiko, don''t you think?


    The coming dreams seem strange pointing to Van Dam''s sad face on the display.


    Get in the truck that brought O''Annes to Grimm Penisville. Just like when they arrive, O''Annes and the others get on the carrier. Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko are also on the carrier. Driving is done by Sauna. Angel sits in the passenger seat.


    After a while running the truck, a group of chase-like motorcycles soon came from the rear.


    "Angels persevere in pursuit of fallen angels fleeing the heavens. Let''s take you back to heaven."


    When I saw the motorcycle in the back mirror and Angel in the passenger seat groaned with a laugh, I pulled the gun out of my nose.

 1761 25

    Running along the coastal road, the truck carries a quartet of Brutonium Dundee and six O''Annes.


    Six motorcycles approaching from behind. All wearing full-face helmets.


    Angel hands out the window and shoots the gun. I just saw the bike position for a moment, but that''s enough. Angel''s guide, which looks like Angel alone, leads us to precise and precise shooting.


    But the motorcycle rider had accurately spotted the ballistics, moving the body and turning the bullet just before.


    (That one... surprised me, Dad)


    Pushing up her sunglasses, laughing joyfully, Angel speaks to her father without speaking up.


    (They hear rumors, "Sea Chihuahua" vampire virus infected?


    With that in mind, this time, Angel tries to shoot after opening the door and embarking on himself, aiming at him and predicting his actions firmly.


    The number of motorcycles had fallen from six to four. While I immediately wonder what that means, Angel targets two of the four and fires three shots. One shot is aimed after behavioral prediction.


    A bullet of behavioral prediction struck the rider''s shoulder beautifully and fell flashly.


    "He''s gone around that way."


    Angel, who pulled in, alerts Mina.


    "Yes, yes, a little bit of driving, please."


    If you say so, Mina looks backwards with the driver''s door open and herself completely embarked. Two motorcycles were already approaching the side of the truck carrier.


    "Oops."


    Mina jumps on the carrier at once. At about the same time, a rider of two motorcycles stood up on the motorcycle with the motorcycle running, leaping and jumping onto the carrier at once.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    But shortly after the jump on board, Piena''s helm''s eyes glow and stiffen one of the two.


    A rigid rider collapsed and rolled off the truck''s carrier. It''s not working for the other one.


    One of the rest of us comes into pity. Mina also kicks the carrier at the same time, dashing with riders.


    "Hassibiro Slidin...... no, Hassibiro low altitude drop kick!


    On the way running, Mina sinks herself and eats a low-altitude kick at the knees of the rider who has been running. It was a completely unexpected move from the rider, so instead of avoiding it, I ate it to Moro almost unresponsively.


    The rider rolls off the carrier of the truck and the subsequent bike rushes to a sudden stop as it is about to pull it off.


    There were two remaining trackers, but there was no pursuit, and they stopped on their way. I guess you realized you two didn''t have a chance to win.


    "That move from motorcycle to truck, it''s not a regular person. Rumor has it that Sea Chihuahua, the lower tissue of Grim Penis, is following an enhanced army of vampires, which has further improved the vampire virus stolen from grass-dew milk, but isn''t that it?"


    Says Sauna back in the driver''s seat.


    "He was a medium-handed private soldier, but he didn''t seem like a blue-wing angel and a purple smoking angel."


    "Oh, finally, am I treating you like an angel, too, I''m glad"


    Listening to Angel''s dialogue, Mina laughed softly, happily for some reason.


    Qingrust Village, Xianya Mansion.


    "The announcement of O''Annes has been cut off on the way again."


    Ryujiro, who was watching Van Damme deliver, said wonderfully.


    "There''s no sign of a resumption, and it looks like something''s happened."


    "I need to go help" "I''m going to help. Next time, Ryujiro will come too."


    "Yes, yes."


    The Bull Village sisters urge me, and Ryujiro also responds.


    "I''m coming, too. Let''s go with Kikuo and Kikuya-san."


    "I wonder if I can help..."


    "Uhm."


    It was then that Masami prompted him, and Daisy Man and Tsuya also responded.


    "Oh... it''s going to rain. Suddenly the weather is darkening. The weather forecast said it was clear."


    Looking out the window, Ryujiro said. The sky is suddenly covered with black clouds, even though it was clear until now. The look on Masami''s face and Daisy Man''s face when he sees it is either heartless or tense.


    "Oh, this must be that one. There''s only one reason. Yeah, I know. Everyone in Blue Rust Village will know."


    Shortly after Masami said it, a thunderbolt, a gust of wind, and heavy rain began to fall.


    "Hey, you showed up at a bad time"


    Daisy man looks out the window into the sea, brings a sickle in the sea plains and squeals at it.


    It is a calamity that has repeatedly appeared on the coast of this village, where Masami and Daisy Man have come to your attention many times since childhood and have approached and challenged you to fight.


    "Wow... what is it - that"


    "It''s a monster." "Big eel."


    Ryujiro, Gaye, and Maye whine when they see creatures with long torsos like snakes, which appeared on the sea plains.


    "It''s Leviathan. Don''t you know? He''s a bad guy who roughs up the ocean once in a while."


    Masami builds her fighting spirit and stares at giant creatures swimming hard through the sea plains.


    "You''re wild all the time. Not like this."


    "How do you suck?


    "Do we even have a tsunami?


    Listen to the chrysanthemum man, and Gaye and Maye ask.


    "We''re gonna have a tsunami, we''re gonna have a storm, we''re gonna kill sea fish, and we''re not just some big monster. Bad insect habitation can damage the ocean."


    "How could such an amazing being not have been known before..."


    Hearing the words of the chrysanthemum, Ryujiro wonders violently.


    "Sorry, I can''t go help. Let me deal with this one first. He''s never been this close to the village, so we can''t just leave him like this. Besides, I''ve lived to take him down."


    "Kill that one..." "Too reckless. How are you going to take him down?


    Hearing Masami''s words, Gaye ceases to speak, and Maye asks in silence


    "You''re gonna shoot me in the ass, right? The giant prey of the sea is classic. It is the strongest. Did you know that? Didn''t you know? You''re strong."


    "How are you..." "You should punch common sense in your head first. But it sounds interesting."


    Listening to Masami''s words, Gaye ceases, and Maye spreads an invincible grin.


    ''I can''t leave you alone, help''


    "What, that''s bad. But it sweetens me. It''s dangerous. But if you two had me, maybe a hundred manpower? I''m so happy."


    Masami gives a look to the Bull Village sisters who declare their assistant swords with their mouths together.


    "Can I help you... to someone like that..."


    Ryujiro speaks of natural doubts. I can see from a distance that it''s pretty huge, and the movement is fast. It seems like a small ship or something would sink in no time.


    "Honestly, I don''t know." "The feeling of being stuck with Nori. I''ll try not to die."


    "And of course Ryujiro, come."


    "Me, too? I''ll do my best to be a story."


    Nominated by Gaye and Maye at the same time, Ryujiro dropped his shoulder with a bitter laugh.

 1762 26

    Yukioka Institute. Living room.


    "Let''s go to the undersea city again. I mean, I didn''t even hear the name of that city..."


    "Go and do what?


    True asked about Junko''s decision.


    "Let me tell you first that there are people in trouble who do things about the underwater people on the ground and who are spreading things about non-underwater species out of mouth. It might be inconvenient for the other side. If there is any inconvenience, we may be able to prepare the undersea people by teaching them first, and then we may also be able to sell favors to the undersea people and have a lot more cooperation. Maybe we can even get it out of the underwater branch of the Snow Oka Institute?


    "Ugh... I thought it was a friendly and good story on the way, but it''s changing my mind and ambition from the way in."


    Listen to Junko, Midori laughs funny.


    "You''ve been thinking about the underwater branch of the Snow Oka Institute..."


    True to impress me that I didn''t have that idea.


    "People say it''s okay to be an experimental bench, but they could be under the sea, right? Do it all the time. I''ll check this out. Ugh..."


    "What about the purification rod?"


    Junko was in a good mood, but Midori pointed out that the tension dropped.


    "Thoughtful... No, we need a split..."


    "I think it''s more important not to think about it. And you''re giving up."


    I said in a voice where Junko and True tend to sink.


    Kikuo, Masami, the Bull Village sisters, Ryujiro, and the elders embark on a whaling boat. Kikuya persuaded Daisy to leave a message because there are kids growing up.


    "Um... why are you dressed like that -?


    At the bow of the whaling vessel, Ryujiro speaks out in horror toward Masami, who is nestled in a school swimsuit in her arms.


    "I can''t help it because this is Blue Rust Village''s dress when girls go fishing. Kind of hazy, isn''t it? No, pretty much? Honestly, it''s hard for me to be aware of it again. But when I wear this, I''m gonna whale - and I''m totally agitated. Because I''ve been wearing this and whaling ever since I was a little girl. It feels like a serious mode of combat"


    Looking back at Ryujiro, Masami talks with a smile that he is not even Manara.


    "Um... why are you wearing school swimsuits to Mr. Gaye Maye -?


    Dragon Jiro hits the question as he glances at the Bull Village sisters nodding around in a corner dressed with waterproof hoodies on his school swimsuit.


    "I don''t know what else to do because it''s a code. A woman is not allowed to go fishing, but if she really wants to go fishing, she should wear squash. It''s the village code."


    Chrysanthemum explained.


    "Whoever thought about this code is a pervert."


    Gaye and Maye, both of them with a flashing face, speak up in unison.


    "Gaye and Maye are still fine. I''m over twenty years old and I''m dressed in this. I''m sick of it. There''s no sighing. Everyone must be looking at me with weird eyes. Isn''t it? Isn''t it? That''s so hard. Let me be honest with you? Tell me for later school?


    "I''m more uncomfortable with that swimsuit than I am with my age."


    and a chrysanthemum man who honestly states what he thought while looking at Masami''s pink hair.


    "What kind of hair did you use to have -?


    "I don''t like it, hey don''t ask me that. Don''t even tell Daisy Man. I''d be mad if I told you. ''Cause I''m definitely gonna be mad."


    In response to Ryuji''s question, Masami controls it with a rather serious voice.


    Whalers thrust through rough waters. The ship itself rocked quite a bit, but neither the Bull Village sisters nor Ryujiro ever got seasick. Sisters'' magic increased their resistance to seasickness in advance.


    Heavy rain strikes a beating. Sneaking up on Gaye and Maye start to wonder if they''re right in school swimsuits. Ryujiro and Daisy Man wear waterproof coats. The elder is an elder who exposes the right guarded body of the skeletal muscle.


    "Can you poke that little cunt and do something about that big monster -?


    Dragon Jiro speaks to the teasing sensation on the back of Masami, who stood bravely in his hand at the bow of the ship.


    "Fluff."


    An elder speaks a powerful voice. It sounded affirmative that I could.


    "I can. Whether it''s this ship or the one he''s got."


    It was the chrysanthemum man who answered that with a true face.


    "I once fought Leviathan many times too. If it''s a monster passed down to this village, it works for that monster. I''ve never been able to kill him, but I can weaken him and get rid of him."


    "Magic Weapon." "Some kind of spell."


    Hearing the chrysanthemum commentary, the sisters said.


    "Maybe so. The tip of the claw is made of ore that has long been passed down to the village of Blue Rust. The mayor''s in charge."


    And, chrysanthemum.


    Leviathan brings a sickle and turns toward the whaling vessel.


    "I saw it." "The waves are coming."


    "He''s over here."


    As the Bull Village sisters put it, Leviathan swims at high speeds toward the whaling vessels, generating countless high waves.


    A row of whaling vessels is also about 65 metres long, which is quite a large vessel, but Leviathan looks far more gigantic than that whaling vessel, even if only to look at it. It''s going to be easy to overturn if you hit it.


    (Is this how it''s going to be a fight? The people in this village seem to be seriously going to fight)


    With fear, the doubtful Ryujiro. No Masami, no Daisy Man, no Elder, have seen this giant monster, and the cowardly appearance has shown no fine dust.


    "Huh!


    An elder shouts out loud in a temper, setting up a whaling cannon and targeting Leviathan.


    "Then I''ll be right on the street." "Ryuji, are you ready?


    "It''s okay."


    Gaye and Maye speak to me, and Ryujiro nods.


    Whether it is the supernatural power of Leviathan, or just caused by its giant, high waves strike the whaling vessel over and over again.


    Whaling vessels are also quite huge, and since they are built in anticipation of a battle with Leviathan, there is nothing like overthrowing them with waves, although they shake quite a bit.


    The deck is flooded, coupled with a blowing storm. Everyone is wearing rope on their bodies to avoid being flushed by the waves.


    "Long time no see. I''m home. Remember? Remember, right?


    Masami, who became Jen-royal at the tip, talks to the looming Leviathan as she waves at her. There is a delightful grin in its mouth.


    Leviathan''s huge eyes move. I did have an eye for Masami, who is at the tip of the line.


    "Kuhhhhhhhhhh!


    Leviathan with his mouth wide open and roaring, soon after, multiple thunderbolts struck and multiple thunderbolts poured on the whaling vessel.


    Since whaling vessels also take precise measures against Leviathan''s lightning strikes, multiple lightning rods prevent all lightning strikes.


    "Huh...?" "What''s that..."


    "Ever heard of it?


    Gaye and Maye gaze sideways. We both remembered hearing Leviathan roar somewhere.


    There are multiple giant tornadoes erupting tidal water from the sea level. A tornado approaches the whaling vessel, approaching from the front, left and right.


    Only this tornado is a crook, and we''re talking about a lack of effective defenses. Both Masami and Daisy Man said they had to avoid it successfully or endure it, but this often made them cry.


    "Can you prevent it?


    "I just have to do it"


    The Tornado Guard was in charge of the Bull Village Sisters. Seeing a giant tornado up close, Gaye leaks an anxious voice, while Maye makes a powerful voice, as if to put her temper into Gaye.


    "Maximum output. Uh," "Don''t blow, wind, don''t call me Storm."


    Gaye and Maye cast different spells at the same time. Gaye created a protective wall to protect whaling vessels from the tornado, and Maye used magic that affected the tornado itself to suppress the power of the tornado.


    The tornado narrows rapidly. And before you reach the whaling boat, make sure you get bounced off and disappear.


    "Aim!?


    "Huh!


    "You can -!


    When the chrysanthemum confirms aloud with the whaling cannon in place, the elder, similarly targeted by the whaling cannon, and Masami, who shouted up the hand-wielding cannon, answer.


    "Ryujiro!


    "Yes, sir."


    In response to the sisters'' cry, Ryujiro activated his abilities.


    Leviathan glanced up at the sickle. Somehow the whaling boat in front of me suddenly disappeared.


    This is the result of Ryujiro''s use of the ability of the Phantom Realm for the entire whaling vessel. The figure of the whaling vessel itself became invisible from outside the junction. However, with this junction, it is impossible to understand any movement that takes place outside the junction as well. Of course I don''t see Leviathan either.


    But there was no problem. The Daisy Man and the Elder had already targeted him, and if he suddenly disappeared, startled him for a moment, and couldn''t read the timing of this attack, it wouldn''t matter.


    Elders and daisy men fired whaling cannons.


    Leviathan is even more stunned when he sees a bird flying in from a space of nothing.


    One of the twins pierces the Leviathan giant. The other one is misaligned and removed from the aim by surprised glancing at the sickle.


    It''s like a claw twig stabbed, but still painful. Of course, the tip of the claw works on the Leviathan. The mysterious ore on the surface is used.


    "Khhhhhhhh!


    Leviathan growls in agony and twists herself violently.


    Ryujiro''s phantom kingdom was quickly solved. Building a bond between whaling vessels and their surroundings was too broad in scope to hold. It doesn''t mean junctions in the first place, or junctions in the real sense. Unlike the junction formed by the pillars, it simply names the junction for convenience the range of effects over which the force extends.


    A chrysanthemum man who shot a whaling cannon rushes to get the helm and lets the whaling boat run into Leviathan.


    Approaching the limit of approaching, the chrysanthemum man swirled the ship.


    To the bounce, Masami was making a huge jump from the bow.


    "Lie......" "Seriously?


    Seeing Masami make the big jump toward Leviathan, Gaye and Maye look open to surprise.


    "Phew, phew!?


    "Ah!"


    "Elder!"


    But at about the same time, the centrifugal force of the swirling caused a situation more seriously endangered than the flying Zhengmi to blow up the dead branches of the elders and throw them into the rough sea.


    As a whole, rope is worn, but it is very dangerous in the body of an elderly elder who is 118 years old.


    "Go, yeah, yeah!


    I don''t know such an elder pinch, I cheer up one person, Leviathan and dive Masami. He shook up his hand and threw a "for the perfect time to reach Leviathan''s giant in a few moments.


    "Quaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Shot into the second shot, Leviathan screams and gets more stuffy than earlier.


    Naturally, Masami''s body is also thrown into the sea. However, it is almost impossible for Masami to drown because of her special physique. So much so that the people of Blue Rust Village even call it the incarnation of mermaids.


    Both the shots were fired, and the ropes are connected. As a matter of course, in this case, the nuance is stronger than capturing prey, to recover prey made of precious ore.


    Leviathan twisted his body, inverted his head, and dispersed.


    Masami pulls the rope out of her hand and swims back to the whaling vessel, gently swimming through the wild sea, which seems very impossible for humans to swim in.


    By the way, the elders had rescued him with the magic of Gaye and Maye, but he was unconscious, and the daisy man was desperately breathing artificially, letting him throw up water.


    "Ahhh, I couldn''t defeat you again... Is this happening? I''m disappointed. You''re gonna get away with this right away, that guy. It strikes me in the head. It''s hump."


    Zub wet Masami coming up on deck is foolish.


    "You can just get rid of it. I can''t wait to sit there like that."


    "Fu fu fu..."


    The daisy man, who had finished the resuscitation of the elder, and the resuscitated elder, turned to Masami and said:


    "Are you coming when you can take that down? The impression that Leviathan is doing something about it.


    Gaye speaks of doubt, and Maye speaks of what he thought.


    "If you give up, you''ll disqualify the sea woman, won''t you? I do my best. Good luck and settle for someday. I''m the brightest, the easiest dreamer."


    Masami smiled, but to Gaye, to Maye, to Ryujiro, I don''t understand - or the world I didn''t want to understand.


    Van Dam, feeling depressed, had been confused for awhile with nothing on his hands.


    To date, I have experienced many more difficult troubles. But Van Damme is surprisingly hit and weak, or when it takes more than a certain amount of stress, it has the nature of being badly depressed as soon as possible. However, it doesn''t mean it stays depressed all the time. It also has the guts to always fight back and the evil of giving up.


    "Hallow? Mr. Cornelis Van Damme? Eyewonchu...... ''


    Fluent, but subtly greeted in Japanese English.


    "Who am I to call this number without notice?


    Spill a smile and Van Dam blocks the other person''s words in Japanese. A stranger calls a virtual phone where Van Damme only gives numbers to a limited number. I don''t think he''s the only one.


    "I''m a member of the government. No, should I say one of the rulers? And I''m your endorser."

 1763 27

    Those who waited showed up light. No, Van Damme thought that if he was in their shoes, he would get in touch as soon as possible, so he seemed just right in time.


    "Someone I saw the other day?


    ���� I''m sorry. I don''t know what you''re talking about. ''


    The other person answered Van Damme''s straightforward question after putting it between them.


    "I don''t know if you''re kidding me or not, but I was clearly reminded that you guys seem to be in a relative position to me."


    ''From now on, that will be more pronounced. There must be a lot of people after you. "


    "What are you trying to say? I''m not in the mood for a rush right now. You know why, right?


    It is a van Dam who does not pepper because he is the one who names his allies. Somehow the other person calls on his/her own number, which he/she does not give to a person he/she does not know, does not clearly reveal something, and only names himself/herself as an ally. If I was stupid enough to believe that I wanted to live like this, Van Damme would be living a more cautious life by now, or else I wouldn''t be in the world.


    I thought you said we were your endorsers. Nor is the ruling class unified in thought. I want you to do your best, and I want to help you. "


    "Can you help me from the safety zone? It''s a superimposition."


    Van Dam mouths his disgust without force, staying nagging.


    "I was originally targeted, and now I''m talking."


    ''Different degrees of being targeted. It''ll be even worse than it was during the mass garbage riots. You''re trying to open Pandora''s box. Those who live under the privilege of extraordinary power, and the outsider race who do not want to interact with people, will not be able to acknowledge what you are trying to do. Some people just want that. It''s us. "


    "I know why you don''t want the paranormal realm and the release of the outsider race, but what is the reason you want it, may I ask?


    ''There are a variety of reasons. Those who do not like the existence of a privileged class with superordinary powers are also in the ruling class. Some people also think that they want to be recognized as reciprocal when they are out in people''s lives, rather than living in people''s societies.''


    Asked why, Van Damme was a little convinced.


    "I''ll tell you what, I''m not going to let you do exactly what you think. I''d like to refuse that kindness."


    Even if I''m convinced, people who suddenly say they lend their strength, etc. are frigid. While waiting for their contact, and wanting their help, there was also a desire in Van Damme not to make borrowings and other things to the rulers of the world who kept moving there behind them. I haven''t sleighed with them for a long time.


    ''I''m also one of the endorsers of what you''re trying to do. It''s not just about escorts, it''s about helping people do what they want.''


    Because Van Damme hasn''t shown a complete rejection stance, the opponent forcefully proceeds with the conversation.


    (This is a rather offensive endorser hall. But...... if you''re really going to fool me, if you''re going to fall for it, you should do better)


    When it comes to being so suspiciously dishonest with me, I can return and believe it. It can be inferred that the opponent also has the circumstance that this is the best. Of course, I think about the possibility that you''re making me think that, but I don''t know if I suspect that much.


    "Okay. I wait in anticipation."


    When told by a bar reading, Van Damme hung up without waiting for their reply.


    One truck stopped beside a line as Gaye, Maye, Masami, Ryujiro, Daisy Man, and Elder, who had finished their battle with Leviathan, returned to the Tachiya Mansion.


    The door of the carrier opens and six oannes pop out from inside.


    "I''m back now. We''re all safe."


    Leadership bogies report.


    "What!? What do you mean!?


    "Fu fu fu!?


    Masami and the elders ask in surprise.


    "I''ve decided to go back to sleep."


    O''Annes expected them all to come down, and the dreams came down and said: A little further behind, Kehiko also comes out.


    "My client is a terrible guy. If you keep it with him, he could kill you. I brought him here, prepared to disobey my client and suffer the notoriety in the back streets."


    "I see." "Great."


    Upon hearing the report of the coming dream, Gaye is convinced, and Maye praises.


    "Then let us take you back to Mr. Tsugaya. This is for a reason."


    Said the chrysanthemum.


    "I don''t know why, but from that weird outfit, that sounds like an extra reason"


    My dream came when I alternated between Masami in a school swimsuit and the Bull Village sisters. Neither Gaye nor Maye had the strength to say it back.


    Then the truck returns to Tsuya Mansion and the line takes a bath to warm up.


    "The elders peeked again." "The elders'' eyes, can I crush them?


    "Really, that sukehei grandpa is angry. I''m always spoiling you because you''re my grandfather, so yeah. Don''t you think? I think so. Next time we do it, we''ll smack it and throw it into the ocean. Don''t you need that much education and punishment because you''re a messy old man? I think you need it, don''t you?


    "Masami, that''s too much. It should be done by castration."


    "Asae said it was too much. I''ll give you a break to the point of hanging you naked and upside down overnight."


    "Fair enough..."


    The daisy man laughs bitterly at the women who complain about their anger when they get out of the bath.


    After adding the face of Plutonium Dundee, the dreamers take a rest. O''Annes and the others sent him to the room where he was, except for Boogie.


    "I wonder what I''ll do in the future"


    Scrape the tea, and the sagittarius opens its mouth.


    "You must stay hidden forever. And there''s another guy coming for you."


    And, chrysanthemum.


    "I went to take out Van Damme, but I failed." "Soundwood Historical Pleasure is strong."


    Conscious of the coming dreams, the Bull Village sisters say. The Kikuya and Daisy Men already know.


    "From Van Damme, I want Oannes, the living proof of outsiders, and I want to know where Oannes is in his hometown, so I won''t be able to give up"


    Angel said smoking on the edge.


    "Are you seriously going to be an administrator of an out-of-popular or paranormal realm?"


    "Seriously. I think that''s the guy"


    In response to Ryujiro''s words, the Dream affirmed.


    "All in all, a serious race. Common sense doesn''t make sense either. Common sense can only be shackled the other way around. That''s the type. I get it."


    Not face-to-face, but as long as I saw the figures on TV and online, that''s what I was feeling in my dreams. There is something in common with the dream itself.


    "But I came back to dream about it. I was benevolent. Great."


    Masami, next to the coming dream, smiles and strokes the coming dream.


    The dream of slapping and paying off its righteous hands.


    "Hey, what the hell? I don''t believe that attitude when people compliment you."


    "Don''t get used to touching me. The only thing you can do to me like that is Brother Kehiko."


    A dream that showers a cold gaze and says it out in a cold voice, to annoying honesty and beauty.


    Junko called me.


    A dream takes a virtual phone, projects a holographic display in mini size, and confirms the email field.


    "What do you mean?


    Poona asks.


    "I thought you might be with O''Annes. He''s spotted."


    Some were surprised not least by the words of their coming dreams.


    "Is Junko Yukioka involved in this? Doesn''t that suck? A lot of shit, right? That kid''s a mad scientist, so he''s a lot of shit."


    "I don''t know how it sucks. That doesn''t tell."


    "If you''re a mad scientist, it''s natural to suck"


    Masami, Asae and Gaye say each.


    "The location of the mouse seems to have slipped through Junko, and you must have known that Oannes is hidden in Blue Rust Village. So, if there was me or you guys in the same village, it wouldn''t be surprising to hear from you."


    "I see. You''re embedding GPS in O''Annes, too, so you know where he is."


    Ryujiro says, and Kehiko is convinced.


    "Dragon Jiro is just here. He''s a smart appeal."


    "This is why Ryujiro..."


    "Uh, do you say that? I don''t mean to. I can''t tell you how smart I am."


    Ryujiro laughed and said to Maya and Gaye, who looked at themselves as if they were not funny.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I can''t help feeling septic."


    "Right. The fact that you called after you found out we were here means you''re not going to use O''Annes and the others."


    "Thank you Junko Yukioka for your help. I think you can trust me."


    Came dreams, said Kehiko and Bogie.


    "So, what do we do now?


    Xu Ya urges policy consultation.


    "You can leave Van Damme alone. If you try to harm Mr. O''Annes, you drink a thousand needles, because you have a curse."


    "The problem is that guppy"


    Gaye and Maye said.


    "Do you have a curse? I''ve been pointing my chaser for it..."


    Kahiko wonders what her sisters say.


    "I guess the curse didn''t activate because of the interpretation that you clearly didn''t intend to cause harm."


    "Maybe so." "Ryujiro appealed to the cutter again."


    To Ryujiro''s dialogue, Gaye nodded and Maye was half-eyed.


    "Junko texted me again. I helped O''Annes before, and he said no harm would be done. So, as early as today, late, they''ll pick us up tomorrow. So, we''re going home."


    And the coming dream reported.


    "Are you telling me you''re staying here because you can''t go straight home?


    Chrysanthemum confirms.


    "I think you know that."


    And, come to dream.


    "Still, there''s a way to get home."


    Said Xu Ya.


    "I want you to tell me exactly what that sundance is. Why can''t you tell me what''s at stake? That''s where Junko is a mad scientist, isn''t it? I really hate secrecy. Don''t you think? You think so, don''t you?


    "I don''t think so"


    After a loud glance at Masami speaking next door, the dream kicked cold.

 1764 28

    Junko, who boarded the nuclear submarine Torayaki, was on his way to the undersea city again.


    Although the police caught him and questioned him, Junko ended up asking the powerful to put pressure on the police and miss out on the nuclear submarine thing.


    "Get some interesting information from The Frozen Sun."


    A frozen sun is an information organization in which Junko is cordial.


    "I was wondering if Mr. Van Damme would drop any good information, and I was checking it out, and Plutonium Dundee trucked to the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building and said he came right out. It''s a building on an artificial island, and the surroundings are empty and conspicuous, so I knew right away."


    Junko speaks in front of True and Midori.


    "So, Laimeng, you and Ryujiro are both in Blue Rust Village, and I asked you if you were with Oannes, but you told me that you were, so I told you everything I cared for in the lab. Not from here... can''t we get the waves anymore?"


    "Huh, pure sister. Then he showed up again."


    Watch Sonar and report with Midori''s cheeky face. Whatever that guy is referring to is obvious.


    "Again."


    "Tondora."


    True and Junko say.


    "Now they''re coming after me. Wow, it''s faster over there."


    While watching Sonar, Midori looks at his face even more.


    "Here it is... maybe it''s a serious pinch. Maybe not for another minute until that monster comes into contact."


    "Hmmm...... I don''t know if I''ll have to do it"


    Put your hand on your jaw and say sorry, Junko. He wanted to capture it alive, if possible, and do a lot of research, but even if we''re going to get past that method, we don''t have enough data, and we''re not prepared for anything.


    But there is no escape, and if the Great Monster caught up with him more than 150 meters long, this is likely the algae chip of the ocean.


    "You have no choice. Torpedoes..."


    "Wait a minute"


    Midori controls Junko, who directed the attack.


    Midori projects a schizophrenic into the sea, making sure that a large number of light points appear on the sonar.


    Three species of undersea men, Oannes, half fishermen, and Krionen, were waiting in front of each other with a rolled shellfish weapon in their hands. This time, however, it is not the target of the attack.


    Immediately after passing between the Doraya and the submarine people, the submarine people shine a roll of shellfish and launch a simultaneous attack. The opponent was chasing a monster named Leviathan.


    As Leviathan twisted his body wide and flipped, he fled to a glance.


    "Wow. I got rid of it lightly. Yeah, but I didn''t do any damage or anything. You hit something you don''t like, you showered it, it sounds that way."


    Midori reported that the crisis had left.


    The undersea people pulled up first, trying to follow both of them afterwards, and headed to the undersea city.


    Toyoko Toyota, Norisuke Okida, and Shirafox String Spiral were facing each other. They are all members of the top executive of Backstreet Central, the thirteenth staircase of Pleasure.


    "Van Damme''s disposition better go ahead early. Rather than some of us endorsing him - there must be someone who wants to use his reforms. Not just us, but some of the rulers of other countries are likely to show up."


    To Okita''s words, Kiriko frowned, and the string spirals slightly turned away from her face and mumbled her mouth.


    "Before I got here, Junko Yukioka contacted me amazingly. Do you mind if we talk about that first?


    To confirm Kiriko, they nod. Kiriko projects a holographic display to make the text of the email visible to String Spiral and Okita as well.


    "Wow, I''ve already discovered the undersea city, and there''s interaction with the undersea, it seems Junko Boulder. I was moving tight in the shadows."


    Seeing what was written, the string screw gives an impressive voice. Okita also had her eyes wide open in amazement.


    "I don''t even think Junko would lie like this, and this would be a sure thing"


    And, Kiriko.


    "And... I didn''t know I was left with this role. There''s a lot going on when you''re alive..."


    Okita groans. The only thing that was written in the email was the discovery of the undersea city and the undersea people and how they have been. Junko named Okita, and a request had been received.


    "haha, let history have its name"


    "It''s a big part. But my title will help."


    String spirals to tear. And Okita with a face that''s not even Mandarin.


    "I wonder if this will eliminate the need to dispose of Van Dam"


    "No, I can''t think about it, such as that guy pulling his hand so easily. I''ll move on."


    Okita says, Kiriko''s decision didn''t change. Okita and String Spiral take a glance at Kiriko, who has dangerous light in her eyes. I thought there was something else that I thought I should do and not do anything extra, but there was something else that I thought I didn''t even try to stop.


    Junko, who arrived in the undersea city, quickly asked the mayor''s shrew to meet him.


    And tell Shrew everything that the troublesome people on earth - Van Damme - have said they will take on the management of the outdoors on their own.


    "I didn''t get the information on the ground yet, so I appreciate it. There are always a few people who have been released to the ground to gather information, so they will not return."


    "I mean, you can tell right away if you''re lying."


    "That''s the thing."


    To confirm with Junko, Shush nodded.


    "So I have a favor to ask of Mr. Shush. Come on."


    "What is it?


    "I need you to expand the boundaries of interaction between the undersea and the grounders a little bit. If you blow it, I want you to reveal the existence of the underwater people to the earthlings."


    "Hey, what the heck!?


    I glance at my upper body as much as I want and am amazed shrug.


    "That''s the best hand to break this situation, isn''t it? Leaving him alone, Mr. Van Dam will decide this on his own, and of course, the bottom of the ocean can have a negative effect on all intellectual life except humans, so I think if Mr. Shush controls his vanguard and cums out, he can restrict Mr. Van Dam''s movements. I want you to meet the great man on the ground."


    "I see, I understood. I also dated other undersea cities, and I consulted with them before deciding."


    At first I was surprised shrug, but I have returned a reply that is lightly close to agreeing with Junko''s plan.


    "It feels like you listened to us without getting lost."


    True says unexpectedly.


    "We Krionen were smart. My comprehension and judgment at the top of it, because it comes with origami."


    Proudly chested shrug.


    "It wasn''t just for the undersea, it was for other outsiders, and maybe the heads of other undersea cities would agree, but just in case I talked to the heads of other cities, I would also try to talk to them. There could be a pit somewhere."


    "It''s also convenient to be able to see through lies. It saves you the trouble of wondering if I''m trying to trick you into using it."


    "It''s hard not to be able to do that on the ground."


    Listening to the story, I was thinking that the truth is that if we import into the ground those who have the same abilities as shrews, we will be able to see through 100% of the falsehoods in the trial.


    "And they chased me earlier to help, and I was wondering if you''d like me to lift the information restrictions on that Leviathan."


    "If you''re going to increase your level of interaction, you''re finally going to tell me. Okay, so shush."


    "You know what I mean? You know what I mean. You know what I mean."


    "I thought so."


    Seeing the shrub snort lightly at Junko''s demands, Midori and Truth whisper.


    "That''s not just a giant beast, so shush. It''s a rough god himself, full of intellect and aggressiveness, even though he has the extraordinary power to manipulate the weather, change the current, and drive the ecosystem crazy."


    It''s a shrug that speaks in a harsh tone, but I don''t feel compelled at all because my voice is tall and I''m going to have an overaction one way or the other.


    "While that was intelligent, it was hopelessly impossible to communicate with both the earthlings and the undersea. The principle of behavior is therefore a mystery. Because it''s rampant as I recall, and suddenly it''s going to calm down. Once every few decades, there was an uninterrupted outburst, but usually the power to ramble was clearly saved."


    "Was it intentionally created by someone in Tai Ancient times as a manifestation of awe or sneak?


    "Hmm, that was an interesting idea. Boulders are scientists on the ground. I didn''t think about that possibility."


    "Don''t you have an old memory of Leviathan or something? I might have some tips."


    "People from all over the world have been studying it. Many people did life-threatening investigations. I''ve figured out a few things, but there were more mysteries. That''s all I can say now. If things go any further, I''ll tell you more."


    And so Shush cut the story off.


    "I don''t even know what it means to make it small."


    Truth speaks the question.


    "Hehe, I actually have some information that might be useful for your research, but I''ll look forward to it later. If we can have a good relationship with each other, I''ll reward you."


    Chick, let me do a little finger waving motion, Shrew said.


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t hear anything very important. You didn''t even tell me."


    "What was that?


    "This city - a country? What is the name of?


    "It''s Chiver."


    In the name that came out of Shush''s mouth, Junko blows small and Midori looks weird. The truth makes me think of myself with a weird face in my head.


    "I wonder if it has anything to do with Chiba Prefecture..."


    "I insist that this one is original."


    Put your hands on your hips and flinch back, shrugging out of words.

 1765 29

    A rare visitor visited the harbour of Blue Rust Village. It is a nuclear submarine.


    Besides, this is another surprise because the submarine hatch opened and it was three teenage boys and girls, no matter how they came out.


    Several villagers who happened to be on the side come closer and speak to Junko and True and Midori.


    "You guys, what brings you out of that?"


    "What can I do for you in this village?


    Villagers asking with a vigilant eye. The target is a child, and the level of vigilance is somewhat low, but those who decide to cause harm to the village are hidden enough to kill and expose them.


    "Hey, they look like our guests."


    Daisy Man comes and speaks up. The villagers moved a little away from the three Junkos because they were guaranteed by a man called the legendary fisherman.


    "I really came on a submarine. Something, a submarine. Not very cute. Do you feel that mooring in the harbor would damage the village''s aesthetics? I don''t want to admit it."


    Masami came as well as Junko and spoke to Junko.


    "Excuse me. I''m just renting a place. And the submarine is going to send Mr. O''Annes and the others to the undersea."


    and Junko.


    "In the meantime, let''s talk about it after we go to Mr. Tsugaya''s house. Oh, there''s a house where everyone gathers. The people of the sea, the people they call O''Annes, are hiding there."


    Said the chrysanthemum.


    That''s why Junko and the three of them headed to the Tsugaya residence dressed to be guided by Masami and Kikuo.


    When you arrive at the residence, you will find the face of Plutonium Dundee and the Bull Village sisters, exchanging information with Junko.


    "Underwater city, I want to go too. Brother Kehiko, let''s go. Junko, take me."


    Ask about Junko Side''s history, and the dreams sparkle your eyes.


    Then next time I go, I''ll come with you.


    "Yay."


    Junko smiles, and her dreams delight innocently.


    "Huh? A little surprised. Was coming to dream like this a bright, straight kid? You''re giving me a hint and you''re beating up all the hatred. The only dream I have is me, you know? Wow. I saw Rae too."


    Masami was purely surprised, and yet she spoke it straight, so her dreams turned and flashed.


    "I really hate it when you''re really wondering, not kidding or something"


    Sighing dreams.


    "In a few moments, Mr. O''Annes and the others will be able to return to Chiver. Maybe tomorrow."


    Seeing Bogie, the leader of O''Annes, Junko said.


    "But... when I get home now, there''s a place in the undersea city..."


    "The existence of the undersea city of Chiver will be public on the ground, so you don''t have to care if the place finds out. By falling apart, you can''t sneak up on bad things. It''s hard to come and go in the first place, and I think it''s hard to sneak in and do bad things, hey. We''re on strict alert near the entrance."


    Junko teaches the guiding bogie.


    "I cursed Van Damme, so I can''t be evil to the undersea"


    "The problem is that guppy"


    Gaye and Maye say.


    "I wonder if you''re willing to deal with Snow Oka on that one. Soundwood Historical Pleasure is not going to give up so easily"


    True says so and sees Junko.


    "Fumi-chan doesn''t know what she''s going to do, and she''s actually going through a lot of tears, but there''s only one way to make her grow up. If you give me some kind of hot research material, I''ll be distracted by you and the rest of you won''t be able to see and move."


    "So you''re going to do Leviathan''s research?"


    "No, I laid eyes on it first, so I''ll do that"


    Asked by Midori, Junko suddenly said clearly with a true face.


    "You also taught Soundwood the existence of Leviathan, didn''t you? I wish I hadn''t told you if I wanted to monopolize it."


    True points out.


    "It''s a lot more interesting to teach than to teach you nothing. Anyway, I just wanted to say that Fumi-chan was already dancing the way I wanted her to, and until now, she was being taken care of."


    "Is that what you want?" "So, from now on, you think you''re going to stop being an adult?


    "Were you doing something to him?


    When I heard about Junko, Gaye, Maye, and True said each.


    "From what I''ve told you, you were a grown man, but from now on, you''re not gonna be a grown man, and what you were doing is a secret, so don''t tell me here. It''s not a big deal. I''m sure it''ll be a big deal for Fumi-chan."


    Junko smiles like a prank.


    "Oh, and"


    Junko turns to the Bull Village sisters.


    "I just need you two to do something for me."


    "Depends on your request" "Depends on your reward"


    "I Absolutely Don''t Like Experimental Stations"


    The haunted part was rejection in a resolute tone by two people.


    "You made Mr. Boogie speak Japanese. There are only a few undersea people who can speak Japanese, so I want a few of us to speak undersea humanities. It''s not just between us, it''s totally undersea language acquisition."


    "Cheap" "So, what''s the reward?


    Gaye nods, and Maye even half-eyed for something in return.


    Junko puts his hand in the pocket of the white coat, and when he takes out the small package, he opens the seal of the package, pinches something from inside and approaches the side of the sisters.


    "Yes, uh"


    Junko smiles and offers something to Maye, who was in the wrap.


    "Uh..."


    "Ah, uh..."


    He opens his mouth without hesitation to Maya, who also opens his mouth as if he had been inspired.


    "Something interesting."


    Seeing that schematic, the coming dream squeaks.


    "What is this? Candy?" "Delicacies. It melts in my mouth. It''s delicious."


    Not only Maya, but Gaya is thrown something into her mouth as well. Gaye asks, and Maye becomes a dusty face.


    "I got it in the undersea city. He''s hardened the guts of deep-sea fish."


    "I shouldn''t have asked."


    "But delicious"


    Taught by Junko, Gaye smiled slightly, but Maye remained satisfied.


    "Hey, Gaye, Maye, Mad Scientist gave me some food. You can''t eat it. ''Cause you''re a mad scientist, aren''t you? It''s dangerous? You don''t know what you''re feeding me. We should be a little more vigilant. I warned you, be careful from now on."


    "I was wondering if this girl would be okay." "But it''s delicious."


    I was noticed by Masami, but neither Gaye nor Maye tried to deal with it.


    Grimm penis japan branch building that dawned overnight.


    (If you were the main warrior in Sea Chihuahua, you wouldn''t have failed yesterday''s pursuit either...)


    While texting with the executives of Sea Chihuahua, Van Damme thought. Currently, Sea Chihuahua is in another big job and cannot come here. I hear the job will be done in a little while. I had several teething thoughts about the status quo where I could barely expect their power.


    (When O''Annes escaped yesterday, he didn''t activate the curse. It was a risky bet, but that''s okay. Well...... probably because I didn''t mean to do any harm)


    I learned that the curse would not be activated unless it was clearly malicious behavior. Where I brought him back, I did not intend to kill him, so I demonstrated that the extent was fine.


    (Though in the end they got away with it...... Well, what''s going on)


    Troubling his head, the door to the room opened without a knock.


    "Ghupi. I made a guardian for you. You can rest assured he''s protecting Bill. You can thank me."


    Historical pleasure to report with pleasure.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, it''s dark. Because you failed twice or three times, you said you were old enough to snap. I''ve always had a series of failures. It is science that guides success out of its failures."


    Historical pleasure that rarely encourages others. It was because the guardian I kept was complete and I was in a very good mood.


    Neither did Van Damme think he would be inspired by this rude, self-centered, bystander girl.


    "It''s my bad habit to snap as soon as something happens. It doesn''t mean it stays snaggy, and I''ve changed the negative to positive, and I''ve broken through every obstacle I''ve ever had."


    Breathe out loudly and change your mind positively.


    "There were a lot of obstacles, but if this plan became real, I would make a name for myself in history. No, it''s no exaggeration to say you can stand at the top of the world"


    "As you still know how to interact with outsiders and mediate and take on management, I think it''s too greedy to manage paranormal areas." Gupiu, you haven''t got any stars, have you?


    "I haven''t got a star, but I''ll be standing in time. Anyway, it''s me."


    "Gupiu... I didn''t know there was such a confident person besides me - you think I''d be impressed? You can''t be unsubstantiated. And that''s exactly what people who chase two rabbits get."


    He said, "Keep it in order from where you can reach it."


    As Van Damme and Historical Pleasure were having a conversation, an ext went in. The opponent is Frederick Katsuura.


    "Watch the news now"


    When I heard Katsuura''s frightened voice, Van Damme had a bad feeling. When I was in Japan, it was already a classic pattern. When Seung-ura prompts me with a face like this, there is largely bad news.


    Turning on the news, the press conference ceremony showed the face of former Prime Minister Shinosuke Okida. And on the tellup, "former Prime Minister Norisuke Okida has announced the existence of a submarine city," he said. Seeing that, Van Damme and Historical Pleasure solidified.


    ''Recently, Cornelis Van Damme suggested the existence of non-human intelligent life forms on Earth, but the Japanese government has already made contact with the undersea. I also invite the heads of the undersea cities to come to this occasion, so I know that I would like to take this opportunity to greet all earthly mankind. Now, go ahead, Mr. Shush, mayor of the undersea city of Chiver.''


    When Okita compliments him, a translucent faceless dwarf advances to the stage in a communal motion and cleverly grips the microphone with his fingerless hand.


    "It was the shrew of the mayor of the undersea city of Chiver. We, the undersea, were there in a way that kept our relationship with the earthlings as subdued as possible. It was a decision that we should distance ourselves from each other because our cultures and ideas are very different. He was sneaking up on the grounders, and he was also sneaking around learning culture and language. But this time, knowing that the earthlings knew about our existence and were about to make contact with us, it was time for us to change the way we dealt with the earthlings, and thus appeared on this occasion as representatives of the undersea."


    "Gruppy...... what the heck, he''s kinda cute"


    Shrew, whichever way he took the gesture and moved around as he spoke, was touching the adorable harp line of History Pleasure.


    "Instead of contacting me as I published it, I made it a former prime minister of this country - and a top executive in the back street center, and after contacting one of the country''s fixers, you say it''s a cumming out? Phew... I didn''t get hit first."


    Van Damme says with a careless face.


    "Junko called... No way......"


    Historical pleasure becomes a blue face. I have guessed what the call from Junko at this time now means, both Historically Pleasant and Van Damme.


    "Make me a speaker so I can hear you too"


    Van Damme demands it.


    "Hello, Fumi-chan. I was wondering if you could watch the TV news. I''m doing something funny right now."


    Junko''s bounced voice exasperates both of us.


    "Shh... I''m staring at you... No way... I gave you this guide..."


    ''Yeah. It''s me. Don''t tell Fumi-chan and I found the undersea city and got in on it. So, I got along with the great guy in the undersea city, and Van Damme tried to do something of his own accord, so I got him to come out in public to curb it.''


    Junko talks with great pleasure in the history of trembling his voice.


    (To contain me... It does work, but that makes it all...)


    Van Damme''s thinking stopped on the way. I have no intention of pulling my hand. I don''t swallow spit I throw up. But the next hand hasn''t come to mind yet. To the extent of asking about the trend of endorsers who have been in contact with themselves at best. In such a situation, I don''t feel like even strengthening it in my mind.


    "So that''s why... I''m in charge of the undersea city and the undersea."


    "I''m kidding. Ahhh! Junko, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I can''t forgive you. Ooh!


    Historical pleasure yelling and scattering in angry shapes.


    "When it doesn''t work, it doesn''t work at all. But I can''t give up. For me, all these adversities make energy...... Look at that."


    "Oh? I wonder if there''s Mr. Van Damme there? I heard voices."


    Van Damme''s grunt also reached across the phone, and Junko raised her voice strangely.

 1766 30

    "Historical pleasure, would you be a little different from Mr. Van Damme? You''re lying there, aren''t you?


    "Guppy, don''t be a nuisance! Bubba Bubba or die!


    Historical pleasure in making me curse and hang up.


    Shortly afterwards, Van Damme called.


    "Excuse me. We can''t let the boulders take on the role of administrator of the paranormal realm. In many ways. ''


    "In many ways? Two at most, right? Isn''t there two logical reasons why amateurs are not appropriate in the paranormal realm, and your personal feelings?


    Vandamm said in an overtly disgusting tone.


    "There''s more. I can''t leave that role to anyone who doesn''t even realize that the way you use Mr. O''Annes and the others at your convenience can only lead to their rebellion trying to interact, right? Don''t you think it''s strange to think about it calmly? I can''t believe I''m trying to capture and restrain a non-human species, and then I''m trying to monopolize the role of interacting with that species. ''


    "Mm..."


    Junko points me out, and Van Damme mumbles. I admitted I was right if you ask me, and it was even strange how foolish I was not to realize such a simple thing.


    "We don''t have a choice! Because Van Damme is a psychopath as rumored!


    Historical pleasure summons beside Van Damme. I was still going to follow up on this.


    "You didn''t even notice History Happy, did you? Ma, Fumi-chan is a bee psychopath, so that''s no surprise, but Mr. Van Damme thought it was about a step ahead of the psychopath at best. ''


    "So what can I do for you? Did you call me to comfort me in my depression?


    Van Dam reveals frustration and sarcasm.


    ''No, it would be easier as far as I''m concerned if you would just keep pulling your hand, but you''re not going to pull your hand yet, are you?


    "If you pull away without doing anything like this, it''s a good place to be ashamed of yourself. If we win one last time, we can write it off no matter how ugly we expose ourselves on the way. So, do you mean pull instead of offering any terms?


    "I have a proposal to put your face on, so I was wondering if you could compromise."


    "Let''s just talk."


    While looking at History Pleasantly, Van Damme said, turning the tone of his voice into something business-like.


    In the name of "Grimm Penis" environmental protection activities, there are things you can do. I''ve only taught Fumi-chan a little before, but there are giant creatures near the sea in the city where Oannes lives. "


    "Guppy, guppy, guppy! UMA hostile to Oannes!?


    Hearing Junko''s words, Historical pleasure changes the color of his eyes.


    ''I''ve encountered that creature twice, too, but it feels like a monster from its size. So, it seems like a troubled creature that drives the ecosystem crazy, so if Grimm Penis takes on the role of repelling the monster, he''ll treat it like a hero, and he''ll look good. "


    "Hmmm..."


    "Take it on, Van Damme. I''m really interested. Take it for my research. You have all the expenses and the staff."


    Historical pleasure running eyes blood and complaining with a feverish voice.


    "Send me detailed data. Then let''s judge."


    ''But we don''t have that data, do we? There are plenty of unknown parts. I''m sure Mr. O''Annes and the others will know more.''


    "Either way, there''s no way I can decide at the moment. That means we need to investigate."


    Calming down a bit, Van Damme said.


    (Are you sure you''re okay with what she says? Are you seriously going to be part of the business, or are you trying to frame me? If it is the former, it could also be taken to a development that would be a gain for me)


    Van Damme thinks while he cares about the gaze of historical pleasure. I also feel that it is likely to be left to Historical pleasure.


    "Let''s say it depends on the investigation. This team representative needs to use Soundwood."


    "Gruppy, you''re great, Van Damme! I''ll send you a compliment!


    A joyous historical pleasure, even though I didn''t fully acknowledge it, as if I did. For her, Van Damme still thinks that maybe that would be very satisfying as long as she could do a research study.


    That''s what I''m talking about. I''ll let you know when I have a policy. "


    Junko''s phone was hung up.


    "For once, that would be the enemy. You seem to believe it from your head, okay?


    "Guppy, Junko, unlike me, does this kind of deal, only occasionally, and even if you subtract it, this is a fascinating story ~. Guppy ~"


    Even Van Damme confirms, the historical pleasure was completely floating and seemingly unthinkable.


    (I don''t even think it''s going to go smoothly. With the endorsers of my plan, and the current broadcast of the undersea, I might tell you something that wasn''t there. Besides, someone called me and said some of them were after me)


    Where I didn''t think I could be optimistic, Van Damme called me.


    "The Sea Chihuahua project is about to be cleaned up. You''ll have your hands around you in a little while. ''


    The opponent was Terrence Moore, the head of the Sea Chihuahua.


    "I''d say it''s a good time, but a little sooner..."


    Sighing Van Dam. Sea Chihuahua is regarded as a lower organisation of grim penis, which was actually also in that relationship, but now the relationship between the two is also changing slightly. Sea Chihuahuas are often making independent moves.


    Qingrust Village, Xianya Mansion.


    Ryujiro was suspended until yesterday, but returning to school from today means that he is no longer at the Tsugaya Mansion. The dreamers are scheduled to accompany us next time we go to the undersea city.


    "I guess that''s the end of our role."


    "Mr. Boogie and the others are going home."


    "We have to go to school too..."


    "Ryujiro skipped this mission and went to school."


    Gaye and Maye talking with two heads, rubbing tea on their mouths with separate hot water swallows held to the left and right


    "Yeah, it''s not over. From us, nothing is over. It''s not over. Leviathan''s making a creepy move. Usually, once they were repelled, they weren''t supposed to show up for a while, but they showed up offshore again this morning. It''s not over."


    Masami sitting opposite her sisters builds enthusiasm.


    "But our request is over."


    "Is this really the end of it... Guppy may still be after the people of the sea."


    "But I''m going to school."


    "Call me when the pinch is confirmed." "Leviathan, do something over there."


    Whatever was the true beauty of wanting to accompany her sisters, but Gaye and Maye did not shake their heads vertically.


    "Uh, isn''t Gaye and Maye helping? Please help me. You know what, right? Yes, I''ve decided to help. Peace at sea is more important than school. That''s for sure."


    "Don''t make up your mind." "There''s nothing you can do with a monster like that."


    "Yeah, I know. I feel it. My mind tells me you''re gonna need both of us. My mind is amazing. What''s awesome is a good hit. So definitely. You know?"


    "Like I know. Like I don''t know."


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but I don''t really want to know"


    To the perseverance of Masami, Gaye and Maye shall be pioneers.


    "Huh? Why doesn''t Maye want to know? That''s what I don''t get. Tell me because I''m interested? Tell me because I''m not angry?


    "I mean, it''s weird to be swung up to someone else''s behavior with a look at Masami."


    "Agree with Maye"


    "I''m not swinging anything around. -? It''s up to Gaye and Maye to decide whether or not to go along with my inquiry. But I''m sure you''ll go out with me. This is my idea too."


    After that, Gaye and Maye were finally spoken down by Masami, and were to remain in Blue Rust Village for some time.

 1767 31

    The day after Shush went on TV and made his presence known to the public, Junko, True, Midori, Masami, the Bull Village sisters, Laimeng, Kehiko, Mina, Angel, and the six O''Annes rode the nuclear submarine Dorayaki to the undersea city of Chiver.


    "It''s hard to get around on a nuclear submarine. Besides, when you come over here, the waves don''t go through."


    Besides, Leviathan''s gonna be in danger.


    Midori and True say.


    "What is this narrowness? And it''s loud. Submarine, uncomfortable image. Perfectly uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. I want to get off quickly. Why are you designing this? Can''t you be a little wider? The person who made this is definitely retarded. I mean, aren''t you crazy? Can''t you think a little more about the riders?


    Masami was as grumpy as she thought and was infidel in her bedroom bed.


    "Masami, shut up. I kinda like this boneless, functional design. But considering I''ve been here for days, it''s still hard. Empty your head, it''s going to work out."


    A dreamer who was in the same room said. Thanks to the large crowd packed into the submarine, some were to be pushed into the bedroom without enough room to relax. And that bedroom is terribly small.


    The line that reached the undersea city of Tiber, apart from Junko and True and Midori, was at the head of the guard captain''s yogper, coming to the undersea city sightseeing. The six bogeys went home.


    On the other hand, the three Junkos go to see the mayor''s shrew.


    "Yesterday, I''ve been watching you react online all day, but it''s been a lot of noise around the world."


    Midori talks while walking.


    "It was like a decade ago, a ghost underworld reincarnation was demonstrated by Professor Isaac Friedman, it was a comeback then. Hey. Even so, don''t True and Midori know?"


    "I know. I was in elementary school."


    "Oh well. True now, I''ve thought about it because of your age."


    Truly said, Junko cheeks.


    "Ten years ago, if you die anyway, you have a reset idea, more suicides exploded, but I wonder what the change is this time."


    "Wow... there''s no such thing as a change, is there?


    "Isaac Friedman, you announced that and you won the brain reduction prize."


    "Yeah. But then I found myself sneaking up on human cloning, copying and transplanting human memories, and that''s what I was doing, and I was treated like a mad scientist, and I was banished by the Society, right? But when it comes to cloning, Professor Friedman is a really great guy."


    In conversation with others, the three eventually arrive at the office building with the shrub.


    "Mr. Shrew, you remained annoyed yesterday"


    He was passed into the same room as before, and when he saw Shush''s faceless face, Junko uttered a word of nervousness.


    "It''s a very valuable experience, but given the future, it''s going to be a little bit of a trip to the ground."


    Shh I say as I arm myself and become a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "Hey, Mr. Shush is getting pretty popular. You look cute, you talk funny."


    "Regardless of how you talk, it''s good news that Krionen looks well received. Because it''s easier for us to communicate."


    In response to Midori''s report, Shush happily opens his hands and lets him shake his upper body with a unique movement to the left and right.


    "I''d like to investigate and crusade Leviathan, okay?"


    "Yes, what is it all of a sudden? Regardless of the investigation, I can''t crusade or anything. We couldn''t do it either."


    When she heard Junko''s request, Shush glanced at herself and was surprised.


    "Lately, Leviathan has been acting strangely, moving strangely and dangerously."


    "I have to try. Yo. I''m not even gonna ask you to help me shed blood."


    "Mmmm... but why the hell do you need to knock that thing down on the grounders again? That doesn''t come out of my territory, so I only went out near Blue Rust Village, and at the moment I haven''t had a lot of impact on human society...... but things have been a little strange lately. While the scope of action is widening, it is strange to say that we often go out at sea."


    "Hmm."


    Listen to the shrew, Junko laughs dammit that he''s fit for an aura.


    "It could have been some dangerous sign, and it could have been just the right time, so I did. Regardless of the crusade, those in the investigation admit it, and we did it jointly with this one."


    "Stay thankful"


    Junko, on the other hand, had a bad feeling, while he was aware that the story would go smoother than he thought. When things are going too well, the thought of predicting bad things at the same time is stained. It''s dangerous to think there might be a pit. I wonder if Shrew''s feared, Leviathan ecological changes and doings would correspond to that.


    Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    Kiriko Fujita, one of the top executives of Backstreet Central "The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure" who made him Mayor of Anle City, was single and boarded the building. The aim is the assassination of Van Damme.


    Until I got here, I used my abilities to sneak aboard a car that Grimm Penis officials would ride and then sneak into the building.


    I see O''Annes himself not the kind of balls Van Dam would pull in with it because he showed up publicly earlier. I can''t wait for you to do anything more unsolicited. Kiriko and I are related opponents, and this is a good opportunity.


    After entering the building, the power to disappear is not often used. It is a rather draining force, therefore.


    "Excuse me, you''re not an official, are you?


    Walking in dignity, three young men and women stood in front of Kiriko and called out.


    (You''re one of a kind...)


    Kiriko takes a combat position silently. The three men and women - Taoko Tsukiko, Kiyojiro Kujiri and Seita Ichikawa - saw it and set themselves up.


    They, fortified vampires with much better physical abilities than ordinary people, are knocked down just instantly, without being able to react at all.


    When I realized, Kiriko was running through between the three of them, each taking a beating of pain, unable to move.


    (He''s just a young kid, and I''d hesitate to kill him. I''ll miss you)


    With that in mind, Kiriko resumes her exploration of the building without stabbing three people who have passed out.


    After a short walk, now a girl in white with glasses appears in front of Kiriko and stands up.


    "Guppy, looks like you can do it. Let''s have some fun."


    In the middle of words, Kiriko strikes. I intuited that those who were in the same realm as me at a glance - holders of over-life power.


    Historical pleasure, packed once and for all, was calm in dealing with it, although he was somewhat hasty.


    History Joy takes something out of her white pocket and drops it at her feet.


    Kiriko drops her gaze. There are several blemishes.


    At that time, when Kiriko approached the location of whether to enter the attack range or not, a few blemishes at her feet instantly became huge and hit Kiriko.


    The torso of the mite is thicker than Kiriko''s hips by more than two turns. It''s pretty good for the length. It seems longer than any serpent on earth.


    When Mimizu tried to wrap around Kiriko''s body or hit it, Kiriko''s body became a small point of variance like fog, and as it was, it really turned into fog, escaping Mimizu''s attack.


    And even slip through the side of Historic Pleasure to the back of the hallway.


    "A vampire. That''s true ancestry, too. Guppy."


    It was also the first time in history that I saw someone who had not been vampired by a vampire virus infection, who had transformed his body into a vampire by surgery.


    (I don''t think it really got foggy, but it broke down the body to the cellular level. So you can fly and move like that, and then you can go back to normal. Your health looks pretty tired though......)


    Seeing Kiriko fogged, Shi Yuan analyzes.


    But I won''t let you get away with it.


    Historical pleasure makes meat walls appear in the hallway.


    Kiriko returns to normal in front of the meat wall. When you look at where the clothes are also undone, either the clothes are actually part of the body, or the clothes also use the ability to disassemble and bond.


    "Ha!


    Kiriko screamed in a temper, Kiriko herself exploded.


    "Gruppy......"


    I can already get smoke in. Historical pleasure had fallen to the floor. I ate a blast of unexpected power.


    The passage was mostly destroyed. The floors, walls and ceilings are crumbling. I see the lower floor and the upper floor. And the meat wall was also destroyed, and Kiriko''s figure had disappeared.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I should have let you out, Guardian, from the start."


    Waking himself up, Historical Pleasure dropped his shoulder disappointingly.

 1768 32

    The Bull Village sisters, still in Blue Rust Village after being forcibly stopped by Masami, were walking along the coast.


    "I''ve never swimmed in the ocean."


    "I''ve never been to a swimming pool outside of school."


    To Gaye''s dialogue, which he spilled, Maye added in vain.


    Not just swimming, but avoiding all the places where people gather, except trains and familiar pleasure streets. It goes without saying why.


    "Hey, what are you doing?


    and Masami shows up there to speak up and come to those with sisters.


    "Walk." "It was dusk."


    "One of the words that is different from its original meaning"


    "I know, but at the point where it makes sense, it makes sense, too."


    Gaye penetrates, Maye insists.


    "You know, I feel like a poet today. Will you listen to me because I''ve been thinking about poetry? Let me know what you think. On the coast, Ai''s body strikes over."


    "It haiku"


    "And there''s no season. There was a body of Aye in the first place."


    "What''s the difference between haiku and poetry? What''s a kigo? Ai''s body doesn''t feel right? Die differently from other fish, or are they different in character?"


    "Masami is as Alien as ever"


    "What''s that? Aren''t you two terrible at treating aliens or something? Terrible, isn''t it? I think it''s terrible."


    To the words of her sisters, Masami laughs dullly.


    "Has Masami been doing that to anyone for a long time? That''s... the way you talk."


    To that question of Maya, Gaye made her expression strong. Because I guessed why you asked such a question.


    "Hmm? That''s right. I''ve always talked this way. It is often said that there is a lot of mouth. You think I''m screwed?"


    "Were you okay with people seeing you with weird eyes?


    Ask Masami, terrified, to answer the obvious.


    "It can''t be fine. It''s up to me to look at people with weird eyes or something. For example, if I come back to the village dressed as this hair, the old people in the village, they all look at me with weird eyes. I already have a real head. Pussy. I don''t think you should look at something a little different with weird eyes."


    "You''ve changed your words and your behavior." "You''re a strong man."


    Listen to Masami, Gaye and Maye smile at the same time. Each reason for that laugh is different.


    "You grew up in this village all the time?


    Now Gaye asked.


    "Yeah. I grew up fishing and fighting Leviathan. It was hard to get far to school, so you dropped out of high school. Elementary and secondary school were a long way off, too. It''s not on the map. It''s a strange village, so I was floating in school."


    Gaye and Maye thought it might have been because of the sloppy chatter, not because it was floating because it was coming from a strange village, but don''t go into it.


    "Oh, I have a feeling Leviathan''s coming"


    Masami shrugged pompously, so when the sisters looked towards the sea, they saw a long shadow moving slowly through the sea.


    "Then go. Both of you, Camon."


    "Yes, yes, yes." "You''re not gonna let me hang out with you until you knock me down?


    Masami rushes, and her sisters try to follow.


    "Wait a minute. Gone. No, I dived."


    Stop your legs, Gaye speaks to Masami.


    "He disappeared without doing anything? What''s the matter with you? What the hell...... Super suspicious behavior. I''ll pull it up as soon as I see how it''s going. This has never happened before. I don''t know why. I''m confused. Isn''t that strange? That''s crazy, isn''t it?


    "Even if you tell me......" "Yes, yes, it''s crazy"


    Kaye turned into a troubled face, and Asae appropriately flushed it to Shingmi, who was so surprised.


    Kiriko was running around the building at high speed. Van Damme will be contacted and run away when he realizes he exists. We have to get to Van Damme before that happens.


    In fact, Van Damme is in the process of escaping through the building after being contacted by Historic Pleasure. Other than the three defeated, there are fortified vampires, but as far as history and pleasure were concerned, they decided they were unlikely to be able to protect themselves.


    Release countless user demons into the building, and we already know where Van Damme is. I''m about to board the emergency elevator.


    It''s troublesome when you get in the elevator, so use the demon to prevent it.


    "What is this?"


    Suddenly, in front of him, a giant rat about the size of a dog appeared, so Van Damme stopped. He just shows up in front of the elevator, blocking Van Damme''s whereabouts. Kiriko is the user demon who made Kiriko use the technique to make it huge more than far away.


    "Well, I guess he''s called utterly desperate. Instead, there''s no sign of an attack..."


    Van Damme pulled out his gun and stood up, but even as the giant rat pointed this way, he hesitated to shoot because he couldn''t see any signs of coming at him.


    "You''re swinging the other day, Mr. Van Damme"


    From behind that van Dam, Kiriko appears and gives a cold, hard voice.


    "Miss Poison Field? Are you the undelivered who have come aboard here? This is surprising that those in the ruling class are assassins."


    Though fixing her smile, Van Damme remembered her fears with a more intense killing spirit than Kiriko.


    "There are a few assassins who have attacked me, but this looks the worst. I''ll get you to work fast, but are you okay?


    Kiriko, who saw Van Dam speak to someone and understood what it meant, ran for it.


    Doesn''t mean there''s not a single escort, he was in an invisible place. Perhaps lurking inside the subspace, Kiriko deduces.


    In fact, Van Damme had just met with the mysterious endorser and escort they had called the other day. And in the middle of a conversation, there was a report that an assassin had been released from Historical Pleasure.


    Van Damme turned to the elevator because he couldn''t wait to get the room destroyed in battle, and if the escort was going to lose, he would just run away.


    As Kiriko deduces, the space ahead of Van Dam is distorted. It involves a powerful demon from the subspace, and someone emerges.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    A short spell is cast, and from the interior of the subspace door, a small light flashing into a palpable number of three-day moonshines strikes Kiriko from close range.


    Having decided that everything was inevitable, Kiriko strives to avoid it, conscious of being prepared and eating it to some extent. A small hole is worn throughout the body, even if it jumps large and rearward many times.


    The hole in my body was already blocked. The original vampire has a powerful regenerative ability.


    By the way, fogging seldom means avoiding attack. Because most of the time, the burden on the body from regeneration is less than the burden on the body from fogging. It is used when you are about to be held in captivity as earlier, when you want to avoid battle and break through, or when diving through places that cannot be passed by a person''s body.


    Kiriko opened her eyes wide when she saw the person emerged from the door of the subspace. Kiriko knew the person.


    "Shizuno Tired..."


    Kiriko groans, looking at the person who showed up.


    Of course Kiriko knows about Shizuno Liu, the great sorcerer who founded Shizuno Liu, said to be the most powerful of a number of witchcraft schools. I''ve never had a conversation, but I''ve seen him play the piano in Tasmanian Devil many times.


    (No... no...)


    Kiriko thought she was tired for a moment, but soon found out she was someone else.


    Her face and physique are tired and two melons, but there are several differences. A slight but swelling is visible in the chest, the ears of the beast growing from the head and the tail of the beast from the waist. And this is something Kiriko doesn''t know, but she has a loving grin that tiredness usually never floats.


    "I didn''t know Overlife was coming to assassinate me. No, it''s become a noisy world. You were right to put me on the escort."


    A girl like Shizuno Rei as she was, wearing beast accessories, said in an old man''s way.


    "Well, let''s see which one is stronger, vampire or fox king"


    Chemo ear girl laughs invincibly.


    There''s no need to fight.


    Kiriko also had an invincible grin for a moment, her body turning foggy and disappearing.


    It became fog, slid through Chemo Ear Girl, and placed a bet on killing Van Damme at once.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    But this was bad. Had Kiriko had some knowledge of Shizuno''s witchcraft, she would not have made such a bet.


    When Chemo Ear Girl cast a spell, a few thinly spread spirits appeared, unfolding all over the aisle, blocking the way of Kiriko''s body, which became fog, and then wrapped it together.


    Kiriko returns to her original appearance, but still has a thin cloth-like spirit sticking to her body in many ways. I can''t get around properly.


    I also wondered if I could use the force of the explosion I used when I broke through history earlier, but if I used it in this sealed state, I would also suffer considerable damage.


    (If this happens...)


    Kiriko decides. Strength increases all over your body.


    "Ho."


    Chemo ear girl impresses and narrows her eyes. Kiriko felt that her magic was growing with great momentum.


    As Kiriko''s whole body changed, all the spirits holding Kiriko were blown away.


    The whole body becomes muscular, the skin becomes glossy pitch-black, from the back grows huge bat wings, from the hands stretches long and sharp nails, the face ends up with ghostly shapes, and countless fangs.


    "Huh. Either you reveal who you are, or you call it a second form, or, in any case, that''s not the real mode of vampires. Is it something that I can show you that light? Or does that mean you''ve been pushed so lightly?


    Kiriko flies abruptly at the teasing Chemo-eared girl.


    "Bite God."


    In response to Kiriko''s attack, Kemo Ear Girl threw something at Kiriko''s body and hit her.


    What I hit was a piece of meat that was a catalyst. That sticks to Kiriko''s body. No, it didn''t stick. Melt the surface of Kiriko''s body and dive into her body.


    Kiriko immediately stuck her hand in her body, pouring pieces of flesh into her body through every piece of her own flesh, and threw it away.


    (Quick decision. Doing it)


    Chemo-eared girl laughing with admiration again.


    Kiriko pokes her hands out toward Chemo Ear Girl and braces her. With the maximum output, I was going to let the bombing blow you away. Even if you don''t kill this chemo-eared girl, the Van Dam behind it will surely die.


    "Hmm, that''s how it came"


    But Chemo Ear Girl never moves.


    Almost at the same time Kiriko unleashed her powers, Chemo Ear Girl cast a spell.


    "Black Curtain"


    Something like a black cloth spread out in front of the chemo-eared girl, covering the aisle.


    The bombing unleashed was blocked by its black cloth. To be precise, the blast was obstructed, dressed to be unleashed towards the door leading to the Dark Planet.


    "I''m tired because of the range."


    Turn off the black curtain and the chemo-eared girl exhales small.


    (Not quite...... obviously stronger than me)


    Kiriko had to make that decision. No, I knew that dilutely at the time of the confrontation, but I couldn''t even pull back in silence and came to the fight.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    When Chemo Ear Girl cast a spell, around Kiriko, a black skeleton in various costumes appeared with momentum to fill the entire hallway.


    The black skeletons arrive simultaneously with Kiriko, breaking their bones and using them as weapons, poking Kiriko over and over again. Kiriko has regenerative abilities, and when Kiriko pays her arms, the skeleton is easily shattered, but the problem is that number. It is in a state where nothing can be done but the opponent of the skeleton, and it takes a little damage, and its regeneration adds to the fatigue.


    This large swarm of black skeletons in the first place doesn''t even know how many there are. While the hallway is filled, it also looks even boiling. Even if you crush all the skeletons, this chemo-eared girl seems like someone you can''t handle yourself.


    (Though thoughtless, you''ll have to leave.)


    Kiriko decided so, turning her body into fog, and fled with all her might to the opposite side of the direction where Chemo Ear Girl and Van Dam were.


    Kuroshima disappears in unison. I couldn''t capture Kiriko to escape, or temper him, but I made it clear the difference in strength, so it was hard to even think Kiriko was going to raid again, and I decided to miss it.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Tyrone. Thanks."


    Van Dam calls the name of Chemo Ear Girl and says thank you.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh"


    Tightened his thin chest, Tyrone nodded with a Doya face.


    51 Let''s Play Underwater Man End

 1769 Whether its a preamble or an in-between chapter, three episodes

    The sea at night. He was looking. I''ve been looking for it for about two hours now.


    Even with his supersensory and paranormal powers, it''s not easy to find. Sometimes it can be found quickly, and sometimes this can take a long time. Sometimes I can''t find it. If you can''t find it, you just have to give it up.


    The act of searching for one human being thrown out into the sea. That''s from his giant, once you miss it - and it''s very hard over time. In the immediate aftermath, we can search for an approximate location with extraordinary force and discover it. This search capability is not very good either.


    Fortunately during his misfortune, after about two hours, he finally found what he was looking for.


    The remains of a girl in a school swimsuit, sunk in the sea.


    He was the only one who brought her to death. He killed it.


    She was still dead, and she held her hand tightly. Small hands. Small weapons. little body. But the soul was fierce. The life was dazzling. All the fishermen in that village do.


    The creatures beneath the sea want to be in her wreckage as soon as possible. Prawns, crabs, gnats, eels, and even little squid. But the body hasn''t been heavily damaged yet.


    As he approaches, some of the creatures he wanted escape. But one way or another, there are more who keep eating and staying.


    I can gently swallow the girl''s body at the tip of her huge mouth. Release the electric shock and release the creature from the corpse. Take care not to damage the body any more. I want to deliver you in as beautiful a body as possible. He even knows that the grief inside the dead warriors will increase if the severely damaged bodies are delivered.


    Head out of the sea and swim near land. Swim to the village where he and his opponents live.


    Countless lights light up ahead. The light is coming this way.


    The light was a ship. It''s the whaling boat he''s always fighting.


    On the boat are the village fishermen he always fights for.


    I don''t know what it means to fight. I don''t know what you''ve been fighting for. It''s just that I''ve always done that, so I''ve done that. No dissatisfaction or doubt arises there.


    But I don''t fight now. I''m not here to fight. The villagers also understand. Only at this time do we fight each other.


    One ship approaches. He stops swimming, slowly lowers his sickle, and tries to lower the wreckage that tucked at the tip of his mouth onto the deck of the ship.


    "Ooh...... Masako... didn''t you just let go?"


    "It''s about my daughter from Blue Rust Village."


    "My daughter is only a year old..."


    "Fu fu fu..."


    I look at my daughter''s remains and mourn as the fishermen leak their admiration.


    One man advances in and opens his hands wide. In a slow motion, he deposits the remains with the man.


    "Uhhhhh!


    Looking up at the night sky, he raises a long-tailed growl.


    A mourning cry. A shout of praise. It''s the usual.


    He knows. Every one of them, as small as dust and mustard, has a hot soul. That every little one of them has the same heart as himself.


    He''s always sad at this hour. Because I think of them all as friends. The sadness of playing and losing your life in battle with that friend. Look with grief and deliver with grief.


    I''m sure the soul exists, I''m sure there will be a post-mortem world, he''s convinced, but there''s also anxiety about where he''ll go if he dies.


    The time will come when myself will soon pass. I know that. Then I would definitely like to meet the friends I killed.


    He doesn''t have the idea that if he''s sad, he shouldn''t have killed him. Killing is natural and natural. There is no room for doubt there.


    Slowly�� quietly so as not to make a big wave, he twists his long body back into the deep sea. The fishermen will drop him off.


    That was nearly twenty years ago.


    He remembers the pain.


    Blunt pain erodes all over your body. There was also a lot of blood coming out of my mouth. Some days I can''t sleep. I know what a disease is. And there''s not one disease, there''s more than one.


    It''s getting weaker. I have to admit that. Death is approaching. I can''t help but be aware of that, too.


    He thinks. Regrettably.


    I have no choice but to die. But gradually my body is weakening and I can''t stand to die of aging.


    It was eroded by a variety of diseases, causing frustration, which eventually had a lot of negative effects on his spirit, and he began to behave unexpectedly, both for himself and for his thoughts.


    The typical thing is to get out of the territory. He stayed in the same sea for hundreds of years, and that is why he was known only to a very small number of people on earth.


    Whether it is a body vulnerable to disease, its struggle has not yet been lost. Fighting those who threatened his own life was his life itself.


    He fled as soon as he felt unfavourable, but there is no doubt about the act. Naturally.


    He doesn''t realize there''s a discrepancy there. As a result of my attempts to survive, I have lived so far. But he wants to die in battle.


    He seeks a battle so fierce as to give himself death, he seeks the mighty, he wanders the sea.


    Second, he thinks. I wondered if I was the only one with this kind of eye. I wondered if I was the only one who was anxious, frustrated, and regretful about reaching such a difficult end.


    If anyone in a similar situation were besides themselves, I would like to talk to each other. I don''t need a language. If we recognize each other on the side, we communicate our feelings. So we can talk about it.


    He had many friends. I played as hard as I could. Gradually weakened and unable to move, the way to die suffering from the disease feels sorry for the many friends who have taken their lives. I feel ashamed.


    So what do I do? What can I do now? What''s the best choice?


    He keeps wandering the ocean with no answers either.


    That''s the story these days.


    That was a monster to fear. It was a non-standard mutant species.


    To counter monsters equipped with the power to bring about doom easily, they evolved to destroy the monster''s body.


    Though victorious, a prophet among them prophesied that a similar monster would soon appear again.


    Those who defeated the monster left their bodies mixed with rocks for future generations.


    That''s a distracting old story.

 1770 1

    Historical pleasure looked at Tyrone and his eyes were round.


    "Gu, Gu Piu... Shizuno Rei... but Feminized & Chemogenized? Has it finally been modified by Junko?


    "Shit. I''m just a fox borrowing my tired face and ability."


    Tyrone looked at Historically Pleasant and said:


    "Seriously? Whatever your face is, even Shizuno''s ability is amazing."


    "Seriously. Whatever you call it, you''re the king of foxes, the guardian of the most powerful of the spiritual defence agencies."


    Tyrone with her chest stretched with a doya face.


    "Okay, then it''s research. Let''s experiment with this and figure out how to transform it."


    "Why does that happen? I refuse."


    Tyrone shakes off his sincere disgust at Historic Pleasure, who stares at him with a feverish eye and puts his hands on his shoulders with a cat stroke.


    "I mean, I don''t have to. I know one of your clan foxes. It was named Cenri. Some of the fox clans involved in spiritual defense were given advanced transformative abilities by Shizuno Rei, and one of them was asked to help them study their transformative abilities."


    "Ho, I didn''t know you had such an edge."


    The name of the nearby fox emerged from the mouth of History Pleasure, and Tyrone looked at History Pleasure with interest.


    "I''ve heard a little bit about it because I''m tired. The Fox King also copies the power of Overlife. It was about you, wasn''t it? Besides, I didn''t know you were copying tired like no other."


    "Ho, tired guy, are you pompous all over about the eagle? He''s not a bad guy."


    With a bitter smile, Tyrone shifts her gaze from historical pleasure to Van Damme''s.


    "Van Damme, if you need me, tell my sponsor via Washi. The transmission from our sponsor will also be done via Washi."


    Tyrone tells Van Damme.


    "Roger. Nice to meet you."


    On the surface it was a smiling Van Dam, but I sincerely abhor this invisible supporter. Because I don''t even try to show up, not to say that I''m not on a reciprocal footing. Even if you''re an endorser of your own, you can''t trust me, and I don''t want to rely on you. As long as the interests do not match, I do not want to answer any requests.


    Van Damme waited for his endorsers to show up. But the endorser who showed up is so frigid. I don''t trust you. I can''t let go and be happy.


    "Mr. Van Damme, there''s another undersea man on TV."


    Katsuura called me for an extension, so I turn on the TV.


    Somewhat reminiscent of Crione, it shows a small undersea man with a translucent body.


    ''Cause this is not the interaction we actively wanted. Because the earthlings were aware of our existence, and even to prove the existence of the undersea, they were detaining the people of our country. It''s not strange to see it as hostile and go to war. After suppressing those emotions, I will expand the boundaries of cultural exchanges somewhat, so I don''t want you to get too familiar with them. Because I want you to think about it in the first place. All species say that non-human intelligent life is on this planet in large quantities, but what is the reason why contact with humans is kept to a minimum''


    In the meantime, a vip of the underwater man who also appeared himself, a crionette named Shush, speaks fluently in Japanese except at the odd end of the phrase. Its content was a substitute for further chase on Van Damme.


    "Mostly all species, earthlings - because they avoid humans. Not everyone does, but there were so many grounders who were aggressive, discriminatory, exclusive and selfish. And it''s troublesome because you have as much power as that kind of person. So did the people who took our people into custody."


    "They say what they want."


    Hearing Shush''s tongue, Tyrone laughs at Niyaniya. Van Damme is as tannic as he thinks.


    "But I don''t want all intelligent people other than people to decide on their own that they refuse to engage with people. They want to be actively involved in the world of men and rise up in the world of men. First, there are quite a few aggressive and exclusive people besides humans."


    "Thank God you''re in the same camp as me for claiming that."


    Hearing Tyrone''s words, Van Damme says with a smile in the light. It is Van Dam who, until now, felt that it was cash that made me feel thankful when this happened, both his face and his unseen endorsers felt abominable.


    The screen shifts from an interview scene with the undersea shrew to the studio commentators


    "From the way the undersea shrew put it, he doesn''t seem to have any pleasant feelings for humans."


    ''They gave me a little bit and said I had no choice but to respond. It was like they were doing gunship diplomacy. "


    ''Mr Van Damme was clearly saying that he was detaining the undersea''


    ''Now we have new information. Shortly before Cornelis Van Damme''s release, the undersea had disappeared twice, and it appeared that the undersea, who had been unjustly detained, had seen gaps and fled''.


    "Mr. Van Damme is not out of his mind to keep him in captivity trying to be a spectacle for proof, to interact with his opponent, etc., this is"


    ''You''re just rumored to be a psychopath. This kind of insane imitation is also flat because the key part is missing as a person.''


    The commenters tell me all they want, and Van Damme is stiff with dead fish eyes. Tyrone and Historic Pleasure look at such a van Dam and are giggling dull.


    "Whatever else you get beat up about, it''s pretty daunting to get my best weekpoint stuck"


    Sighing heavily, Van Damme nodded.


    "My lord, we''re in a state of blockade, but we can''t take our hands off this yet, can we?


    Tyrone peeks into Van Dam''s face.


    "I''m going to, but now I need to see how things are going and figure out how to get out of here."


    I honestly couldn''t think of anything. It was Van Dam. You can get into the mud more and more if you poorly scuff again or make your own claims.


    "Now is the time to carefully lurk your breath. I have a request from Junko Yukioka, and I think I can count on you."


    I was going to ride the story of the giant biological repelling that Junko was talking about. There seems to be little data, but it''s loud enough for Historical Pleasure to ride, and it''s also a chance to restore honor.


    "It''s been hard to say how cautious we''ve been to get here. I don''t know if I can move."


    "What are you going to do?


    Hearing Historical Pleasure speak, Van Damme feels disturbed.


    "Cuckoo, Secrets"


    Hands on his mouth, Shi Yue narrowed his eyes and shook his shoulders and laughed.


    (Sounds like something extra fun for her...)


    Van Dam thus amplifies anxiety. I am also well aware that Historical pleasure is not quite the same person, but therefore.


    In Blue Rust Village, only the Bull Village Sisters remained.


    The comedians "Plutonium Dundee" and Ryujiro already pulled their hands off the matter because Oannes and the others were able to return home safely.


    Gaye and Maya should have finished helping Jieyua, but Masami eagerly requested help, and she has no choice but to remain.


    With four eyes from the pier, I see the sea.


    A shadow on the sea horizon, illuminated by a sunset from the mountainside opposite the sea. Gaye and Maye know that it looks small on boulders but is actually quite huge.


    That has been showing up in the waters near Blue Rust Village for the past few days. But I''m not doing anything and I''m confused, so the people from Blue Rust Village, who have been fighting that for a long time, are asking me how things are going without giving a hand.


    "I''ve never done this before. Every time he always showed up, he was waving rough waves and calling storms, jamming fish. Yet I''ve grown up. I don''t know why."


    Masami, who came beside her sisters, looks with her binoculars at the shadows floating on the Sea Horizon.


    "It''s pointing this way. No way. Do you feel I''m here? Maybe so. Yeah, I''m sure it is. Me and Leviathan know each other well enough to write and call ourselves Tomo. As Leviathan and I stare at each other like this, there''s something that tells me. I don''t know what you want to sue, but I''m suing you strongly. I can feel the bin. There''s definitely something here, this."


    "Over-conscious" "Unilateral assumptions"


    Gaye and Maye said half-eyed to Masami, who speaks with strength.


    "Uh, that''s not true -. You can tell by the pulses of those who fought each other."


    But Masami''s thoughts are utterly unshakeable, and he never gives in.


    "How can Leviathan only know people from this village?


    Mouth the question that Maye thought.


    "Strange indeed. If that kind of prominence breaks out, there must be more sightings and rumors."


    Gaye agrees with Maye.


    "That''s why I just said it. I can tell. I understand, because Leviathan recognizes the fishermen of this village as his mighty enemy."


    "That''s all right now."


    To Zhengmi, who speaks out with heat, Gaye and Maye said at the same time with jitsu eyes.


    "There''s a theory that that Leviathan has been in this ocean for hundreds of years, and a theory that has been replaced by several generations. I guess I''ve lived for hundreds of years. Because it''s romantic and nice. Maybe he''s been living since the Edo period and watching Real Mandarin, too, huh? You see, it''s romantic."


    "Mandarin is romantic? ? I feel like I know ?


    Whilst Gaye faces, Maye becomes a lukewarm face.


    "I didn''t understand the trick. I''ve seen history, and it''s romantic."


    "I see, then I know"


    Gaye snorts at Maye, who so supplements.


    "Leviathan looks like a monster, but he''s also highly intelligent. I will never go deep. If you follow any damage at all, retreat immediately. Leviathan knows how bad it would be if he took this village again and again, no matter how big it is."


    Making a serial face, Masami speaks looking with binoculars at the great sea beast, who manifested his neck and torso from the sea.


    "I''ve heard that it''s made from a special ore that passes to the village, but it''s a mystery."


    "What kind of trick is that?


    Asaye says, and Gaye asks.


    "That sounds like a meteor to me. Because it''s a meteorite, I think it has radiant cosmic power, so I see Leviathan doesn''t have the power of a radiant cosmos either."


    "Not too fuzzy?" "No logical evidence, more than 95% assumption."


    When I hear Masami''s answer, my sisters get all together and look at me.


    "Wow, same look again for both of us at the same time. It''s funny to see that again and again. Do more. You know, do more."


    "Because I''m not doing it consciously." "I''m not liking it."


    Making his expression shine, Gaye turned a blind eye with a sinister face, and Maye nodded with her lips pointy in disobedience.

 1771 2.

    Shush has been on the ground here day after day and has been interviewed.


    Shrew, who finished the interview that day, came to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Ha... the air in the terrestrial cities sucked. It''s good to develop civilization, but it was wrong to develop at the expense of a lot of things."


    A grumpy shrub has been on the ground ever since, falling asleep on the couch in the living room, obnoxiously blurry.


    "I''ve been trying and mistaken, and I''m going astray. There are mistakes, and sometimes backwards, but hey. I mean, it''s full of power."


    To a negative shrub on many of the civilizations of the earthly mankind, with the nuances of earthly mankind''s follow-ups, Pure Son said.


    "We can build a great variety of civilizations because we are lost, because we are stupid, because we are incomplete. If it were a more complete creature, it wouldn''t have been this interesting."


    As he talks, Junko recalls a conversation with the rootsman of the planet Glass Dew. Creation is fostered because it is incomplete. They said that if it was perfect, there would be no strays, and creation would be difficult to grow.


    Junko knows the Root Man, sees the Seabed Man, and is conscious of mankind on earth once again, and the theory feels right.


    "Things are like that. I didn''t like it, and I didn''t want to be here long. But the deliciousness and abundance of food could not help but admit."


    "You were passionate about the game, too."


    Midori calls out with a slight laugh.


    "As it were, well, it''s not all denial. The internet was sickening inside, too. But make it a game, make it a comic book, make it online, it''s a depraved culture, a lot of teasing."


    I know some information about Shush and the earthly civilization, but when I actually caught your eye, it was like a different impression.


    "Are there any civilizations that are likely to be incorporated into undersea civilization?


    "Games, comics and the internet seem good to incorporate. But there was a problem with the ingredients that could be made under the sea."


    Truly asked, Shrew arms up and conceives.


    "Heh... you said something about teasing, but you said you''d incorporate it without drying out the roots of your tongue."


    "It looks like it''s gonna be teasing and corrupt, but it''s also true that it''s wonderful."


    The shrub reopens as soon as he laughs and points out again.


    "Hmm, nothing else you want to import?


    "As I said in the interview, I don''t want to interact very deeply. Until now, I have interacted with certain small villages and settlements in detail, and that was enough, so I did. Even if we expand our interactions, instead of opening them wide at a time, we only spread them out a little bit at a time."


    "Mm-hmm. Oh..."


    Junko was sincerely sorry to shrug not to try to break his cautious and conservative attitude. Because Junko, as opposed to Shush, is the owner of an idea that always wants change.


    "I''d like to ask you more than that, a monster like that Leviathan, a godlike position for an undersea man? Or a vicious beast you''d never have crossed without?


    "Of course it was the latter. But that is so intelligent and so powerful that it is difficult to repel even with our total civilization. A weapon of terrestrial civilization - a weapon of mass destruction more than a nuclear weapon, we could have defeated it, but we didn''t want it to be used in the sea."


    "I see."


    "It seemed to be in the oceans all over the world, but there was a certain strange legend. All the great sea beasts are born from the same place. He said it was scattered all over the world to keep the territory from bumping into each other."


    "Heh."


    Junko showed great interest in that story of Shush.


    "If you go to that place, you might have a clue to solve Leviathan''s mystery. But first I want to engage Leviathan once, and then I want to take a piece of Leviathan''s body."


    "You, wasn''t it your policy not to experiment with animals?


    When I heard about Junko, the truth broke into him.


    "Something that''s not an animal. At first glance, it''s a great monster, but from what I''ve heard, Leviathan is a fine, intelligent being. And you''re already working on hostilities against me, so the conditions are in place to use me as a test bench under my rules."


    "I see."


    Truth is, I pulled in convincingly this time after listening to Junko.


    "Even if we don''t set it up here, Leviathan and I are going to have a tough fight soon."


    "Hmm? Is there any other reason why we have to fight?


    To Shush''s words, Junko asks.


    "As I said the other day, Leviathan now behaves strangely, so shush. There have been several similar cases in other waters. Big sea beasts who acted strangely often went wild afterwards. The waters that you call the Sargasso Sea, the Bermuda Triangle, are the result of the Great Beast being too flashy and rampant. The reason for this is unknown, but very rarely, because the Great Sea Beast can get violent before it dies. Because it doesn''t always happen before you die."


    "So you mean Blue Rust Village and the undersea city of Chiver?"


    "On the contrary, doesn''t Japan itself suck?


    When I heard about the shrub, Midori told me the truth.


    "Unable to tackle it, with a policy of investigating its Birthplace of the Great Sea Beast"


    "Copy that. Let Yogper guide you."


    "Midori would like Mr. Shush to show her around. The gesture is even more interesting when you talk."


    "I can''t stop being taken around for that reason. Even the interview blamed on the ground, the meeting with the government on the ground, I couldn''t turn my neck."


    He was a shrew who deliberately put his hands on his head where he said his neck would not turn, and expressed himself in pain because his neck was immobile. The popularity of shrubs is already eel climbing in the alley, as it has always been at this rate in interviews.


    Eastern Izu Islands.


    The first one I found was a sailor on a ferry that operates the Izu Islands and the mainland.


    "You''re suddenly getting cloudy. I heard it was a sunny day."


    The captain looks up at the black clouds from the window and squeals. The sky, the sea, and the blue world to the point where it was, were quickly turning gray.


    "The wind is suddenly coming out, and it''s going to be a storm. And the waves are high."


    "And the thunder went off."


    Sailors say. I hadn''t even recognized the anomaly yet at this point.


    It happens to be a storm and the ship rocks heavily.


    "Big time."


    The captain shrugs.


    "Captain! Oh! Hey, look!


    Suddenly, one of the sailors screams and points to the window next to him.


    Sailors see incredible sights there. Shortly after the ferry, a giant dragon appeared from the sea, staring at the ship.


    Unexpectedly the captain clutches his own cheek. I remember the pain, but I still can''t believe it.


    There were eyes all over the head of the dragon, but if you look closely, a torso as long as a snake appears in the rear from the sea, trying to make several arches.


    "Uhhhhhh!


    The dragon growls. Not only sailors, but passengers also notice the emergence of dragons.


    Shortly after the passenger checked the dragon through the window, a large high wave occurred near the ship.


    It was the first giant wave unlikely in nature. The maximum record for high waves is said to be between 25 and 30 meters, but this is preferably over 100 meters. A vast wall of water in the sea stood, a substitute as if it had covered it to the sky, and neither the sailors nor the passengers could immediately recognize it as a wave.


    Ferries are overturned by giant waves. A dragon stuck out of his head towards that overturned ferry, and the ferry became two straight, and the passengers inside were thrown into the rough waves simultaneously.

 1772 3

    The story of a dragon appearing off the Izu Islands and overthrowing the ferry and destroying it soon came on the news.


    Seven survivors said they were dragons with their mouths together, two of them taking pictures and one also taking videos. Thirty-seven passengers and sailors, by the way, remain missing.


    On the news show, Shush told him that Leviathan did it, and after explaining what Leviathan was like, he added:


    ''But usually because you can''t possibly show up at a place like that. Leviathan rarely leaves the territory. I never attacked people without darkness in the first place.''


    It was a shrew to keep quiet that I would only be out near Blue Rust Village. Because I knew Blue Rust Village was a hiding place.


    Evening. At the Tsuya residence in that blue rust village, the Bull Village sisters, Masami, Daisy Man and the elders were face-to-face talking about what they were doing on the news.


    "I should have only been out on the shore of Blue Rust Village. What do you mean?"


    "We''re talking about not getting out of the territory, right? I don''t know why. Is it rebellion?


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    Daisy Man, Masami and the elders talk in a difficult face.


    "Besides, we''re adults off the coast of Blue Rust Village, and I don''t know what it means to be violent elsewhere. I don''t know. I wish I had something to say clearly. Oh, because the language doesn''t have to go through. I somehow know how Leviathan feels. It''s coming through. Anyway, I''m a good friend of what you might call a strong enemy."


    "Fu fu fu fu!


    After Masami''s words, for some reason the elders get up excited and complain about something like they''re angry.


    I know what the elders say. Come on.


    Gaye casts an improvised spell and exercises translation magic.


    "Me and Leviathan were in a position to call it a mighty enemy. If he has any serious strays, you should talk to me first, it stinks of water. What the hell are you doing? Because..."


    "Gaye, a great waste of magic. What''s the point of translating the Elder''s words?


    "Yes, it''s nothing."


    Gaye pointing her lips at Maye, who penetrates with a sigh.


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    The elder smiles, yeah, nods, and reaches out to get up and stroke Gaye''s head.


    "No, don''t touch me in good shape. It stinks."


    But Gaye clasped his hand.


    "Phew."


    The elder, who was in a good mood, turned and got grumpy, and went back over his former seat futon, where he was with a bumpy face, lowering his hips and turning away.


    "This place is amazing every day. When Van Damme said that there was an extraordinary presence and supernatural power, and I thought that I would manage it and empty it, the undersea actually appeared, and then even the monster ''


    "The sense of the end of the century is amazing. Besides, it''s amazing how it all happens in Japan. I knew Japan was amazing! Japan is awesome, so am I. Uh-oh! ''


    "If monsters boil all over Japan and become doomed one after the other, it''s amazing, but I guess you don''t think every country envies you"


    "You''re done with Van Damme. It''s the back of nothing to do."


    "Van Damme, you''re in a great mood."


    "Psychopathic end road. You deserve it. I''ve been capturing and detaining underwater people to make myself stand out. It''s a crime."


    ''You''re not going to be a crime because they''re not human. Even if you''re as intelligent as a human being. "


    ''We''ll need to develop the law around there in the future, too, but will the stupid government do it right now?


    We''ll do it after the incident.


    ''After the incident already happened. After Van Damme woke me up. "


    "That''s Shh Pretty"


    "Shrew is cute, but I still doubt that''s really a crop or a CG, not an undersea guy"


    "If it''s a CG, it''s a masterpiece. The politicians are meeting with the CG."


    "He showed up at the same time that the underwater people appeared, like the one or the Leviathan, and that''s suspicious, isn''t it? Besides, I''m familiar with undersea people, or whatever, convenient. Maybe the undersea are manipulating Leviathan to invade the ground, right?


    "Shush has no image of doing that."


    "You''re fooled by appearance, Idiot. There''s this kind of guy, so the belly-black politicians can blame him."


    "The business of fooling fools. That is the basis of democratic politics. Politicians would be in trouble if they weren''t for the idiots who would easily fool them into putting their votes in. Long live democracy!


    "There are a lot of guys online who don''t understand sarcasm and jokes and receive them on par, so don''t do that."


    "What? Just online? All my family do... ''


    There were no events that could be called historical changes occurring day in and day out that could be exhausted on the internet.


    History Joy sees public reactions online, while conceiving how to make the plan she''s thinking about work effectively.


    (Some guys seem to suspect, and this is going to be flashy)


    Seeing negative writings on the undersea, Historical Pleasure chuckles.


    "I''ll make you bark at the shit out of Junko. Guppy. A true Mad Scientist is to abandon all ethics, not be responsible for every situation that occurs, and not be able to control anything. I met those Mad Scientist definitions perfectly, and no one can stop me. Wahahahahahaha."


    In the given room, I was in a good mood laugh by myself, and Van Damme gave me an ext.


    "A request came in from Junko Yukioka. He wants me and you to form a Leviathan investigation team to find out. ''


    "Ooh..."


    To Van Damme''s report, Historical Pleasure gives a bewildered voice.


    "Are you sure you''ve been requesting that?


    "It''s not surprising as a stream because you''ve thrown a role in crusading against me"


    "That''s right...... Gupiu...... But I care. Junko, why are you throwing away such a delicious role? I''ll see if you''re putting up another trap. Or is there something wrong..."


    ''Because of her character, she won''t set a trap that would overshadow the deal from the ground up. That would crush my own credibility. It''s not just us, it''s from elsewhere. "


    "I know the logic, but I don''t know. That''s suspicious. Ghupi Bhu..."


    It is a historical pleasure of character that becomes skeptical when people hold on to good stories from others and things go too smoothly. This is the same for both Junko and Van Damme, but Historical pleasure comes from a real experience, and is twice as intense as a person.


    ''And, as you may already know, a monster appeared off the coast of the Izu Islands and attacked the ferry. They say there''s no difference between Leviathan. According to what Junko Suzuoka heard from the undersea, Leviathan would not originally go outside the territory, and the place of appearance would be outside the territory. Leviathan himself is likely to have an anomaly, so I told him to be careful.''


    "I know. I know. It''s getting interesting."


    Junko''s plan is immeasurable, but he has no way of missing out on such a delicious situation. In the meantime, if you will provide me with information politely, I will use it at most now, and Historical Pleasure has decided.


    "You''re looking for Leviathan, too, and you can give it to them?


    Junko calls Van Damme and asks him strangely if the truth is that he was listening on the side to provide information on Leviathan.


    "Hmm, I didn''t let go of anything. It just seems like a tough one and it''s dangerous. The dangerous role of examining the main unit directly is left to Fumi-chan for a while, and in the meantime, we will investigate where the great beast is born, Mr. Shush said. So, Fumi-chan is going to stay in shape and do a little research, and in a while, I will be able to refer to Fumi-chan''s investigation records to make it easier to do research."


    "Ugh, I''m a pure sister seco..."


    "Don''t say it''s seco, say it''s a time saver"


    Chuckling and teasing Midori, Junko says with a smile as well.


    "Is he going to honestly give me the research material?


    "You can exchange that for material over here, and hey. Ask Midori to check it out so she doesn''t lie or hide it"


    When I heard Junko''s answer to the true question, my grin disappeared from Midori''s face.


    "I''d like to say that I''m a really convenient character... but honestly, I don''t like to go that far."


    "Oh well... If Fumi-chan is lying or not, you don''t have to help Midori."


    "Then you don''t want me to shake it. Thanks to my ability to peek inside people''s heads, I''ve suffered quite a few times, and I''ve said it many times, but it''s basically an unpleasant act."


    "Sorry."


    Junko apologized to Midori, who complained with a complex expression.

 1773 4.

    "I didn''t think you''d be here again"


    "And now I''m on your side"


    Get out of the taxi and look up at the Grim Penis Japan Branch building built in front of you, says Gaye and Maye.


    "Are you sure you want me to believe Van Dam or Gupi? Let me be honest with you. My Seoul tells me you can''t believe it. Believe me, it''s my Seoul. This is for sure."


    In front of the building, Masami squeaks with a strange face.


    "Fu fu fu..."


    Says something like an elder stunned, slapping Masami on the back.


    "Then he says why did you come here?" "Sexual harassment if there''s a gap..."


    Gaye translates, and Maye stares at the elders.


    "I know about 70% of what the elders say, too. When I said why I was here, Leviathan was only a project held by Blue Rust Village and Sea People. Because it annoys me that Junko Yukioka and Vandam Ragupiu serve that. We''ve been fighting this whole time, haven''t we? Impossible. If Leviathan was killed using his cowardly hands, I''d be more on my mind. That''s for sure. So we have to keep an eye on him so he doesn''t do anything weird."


    "I was wondering if I could tell you shorter..."


    Gaye thrust in with a modest voice against Masami, who spoke with a grumpy face.


    The four Bull Village sisters, Masami and the elders, at the request of Junko, were transported to cooperate in the investigation and crusade of Leviathan by Vandam and Historic Pleasure. Kikuo remained to protect the village, Masami and the elders went out to respond to that request, and Gaye and Maya followed to cooperate with Masami.


    "You don''t have to believe it, and neither do I. Masami''s right, Junko sent us for surveillance."


    "Oh well. From the beginning, Junko, Gaye, Maye, and the elders were meant to be. Yeah, you weren''t communicating with me about this. Failure"


    Gaye snorted at me, smiled and nodded, yeah, Masami.


    "Fluff."


    After an even more authentic dialogue, the elders were pointing to themselves and claiming something.


    After entering the building and giving his name at the reception and waiting a few minutes. Before the four, a beautiful black young man with dreadhair showed up.


    "With the people of Blue Rust Village, Mr. Gaye, Mr. Maye, right? I''ll take you to Mr. Van Damme now. It''s been a while, Masami Toriyama."


    "Er... sorry. I forgot my name. I remember how to fight, and I regret it because I lost once, but I mean, did you hear the name? I know you."


    "This is Terrence Moore, chief of the Sea Chihuahua. See you later."


    Asking Masami, Terrence smiles and introduces herself.


    "Eh. I fought this handsome guy in this building before, and he''s strong. A little weaker than me. But it''s like a weird illusion. I''ve been using it and I lost. I would have won if I hadn''t even used weird illusions. I''m so sorry."


    "Haha, you might lose the next time you do it"


    Masami introduces the Bull Village sisters and elders to Terence. I don''t remember using illusion, Terrence, but if Masami thinks so, I decided to let her think so. I never bothered to reveal my hand.


    The four were put through to the reception room, where they were reunited with Van Dam and two of Historical Pleasures.


    Terrence did not try to leave the room, but was standing beside Van Damme, thinking about what might have happened, but he was not so vigilant as four of his guests seemed unwilling to do so.


    "I heard you guys have actually fought Leviathan. I want to refer to it, so I want you to tell me as far as you know"


    Vandamm asks.


    "We only do this once."


    "It''s not just a big monster. Have the power of paranormal"


    "Manipulate the weather"


    "I don''t remember how many more fights I fought. We don''t go after each other deeply, and we don''t force ourselves. I leave as soon as I feel dangerous, and I try not to go after the person who left me."


    "Phew, phew, phew."


    "I don''t know how many fights I''ve fought, and Leviathan says watch out because he''s at least as intelligent as people"


    Says Gaye, Asae, Masami, in the order of the elders. By way of example, the elders are interpreted by Gaye.


    "Cuckoo... manipulating the weather... I don''t know what the range is, but we need extradigit energy. If it''s instantaneous, it''s a misdemeanor. It''s a monster that''s completely beyond human intelligence."


    Historical pleasure with a mixed look of suspicion and amazement.


    "May I ask how you''ve fought?


    "You shoot in a whaling boat. At the tip of the bow, the ore that has a special attack effect on Leviathan is used, and it is recovered to make it valuable."


    Asked by Van Damme, Masami answers.


    "Gupiu... let me find out what kind of substance it is"


    "I don''t like it. I said precious ore, didn''t I? I did say it. I can''t believe it, so I can''t give it to you. When I finally say it, I feel very bad about something in the tone of the order, so I don''t like it any more. I think it''s too impolite to do it."


    "Amongst other things, Konnya. You didn''t cooperate, did you, Conoyalo?


    Historical pleasure runs out and summons to Jung-mi, who refuses the request quickly.


    "Don''t bother being uncooperative there because you''ve been asked to investigate and crusade."


    Van Damme lifts his hand gently to control Historical Pleasure, while staring at Masami and telling her in a slightly harsh tone.


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    An elder offers a small stone with a trembling hand.


    "I brought it in anticipation of an investigation. Elder, not surprisingly."


    "This is the work of the year. He wasn''t just a messed-up old man."


    "I don''t like it, but the elders gave me permission, so you have no choice. But I really don''t like it."


    Says Gaye, Asae and Masami.


    "Guppy, is this the ore? If you look at it, it''s a regular stone."


    It was then that Shi Yuan took himself out and looked at him, trying to pinch up the stone of the elder''s hand.


    "Huh?"


    On the hand stretched out by History Pleasure, the elder has largely layered it with the other hand. Historical pleasure is a surprising face, and when he looks at the elder''s face, he spreads a nasty grin on his face, drooling from the edge of his mouth to his covetousness.


    ����


    Even with layered hands from above, he began to stroke Historical Pleasure''s hand, so Historical Pleasure pulled his hand in with a flashing face. Of course I have the stone.


    Masami hits the back of his elder''s head relentlessly.


    "Elder, you said sexual harassment was unacceptable because you''re a bogus old man, did you forget? Forget it because you''re messed up? That''s no excuse, is it?


    "Phew..."


    Masami speaks out in a cold voice, and the elder holds the back of his head and gives a pitiful voice.


    "I don''t know... why did you bring me this... I thought you were harassing me... Gupiu......"


    "He seems to be a fisherman of war for once," "his own hopes. I didn''t like it because it stinks. It stinks, it stinks. I said it twice because it''s important."


    The Bull Village sisters answer to Historical Pleasure, who is completely snotty.


    "If I could analyze this guy and make the same thing...... Mmm"


    As he spoke, Shi Yue reacted to the killing and looked out the window.


    Masami and Terrence simultaneously perceive the killing and gaze at the window.


    "What floor are we on? I mean, it doesn''t matter how many floors, it''s totally flying. What is that, a guppy invention?


    "Ah."


    "FUCK!?


    "Watts?"


    To Masami''s words, the Bull Village sisters, the elders and Van Damme each glanced at the window, and were surprised to see what was there.


    Outside the window, a toddler in a smog was floating. It''s called clothing and good age, I don''t care how you look at it, it''s kindergarten. However, those hands are fitted with open finger gloves and the right hand is fitted with a crossbow, which is different from a normal orchard. Above all, normal orchards don''t fly in the sky.


    "I don''t know... That''s it."


    It''s a makeover.


    After Shi Yuan groaned in dismay, Gaye and Maye said with their mouths together.


    "You know what? That flying kindergartner. You know a flying kindergartner, or a sorcerer, after all, it''s amazing. Normally..."


    "Angel Barista"


    A flying toddler - Tsukuri pointed a crossbow at the window, releasing an arrow of light, and Masami''s words were interrupted along the way.


    It was fairly strong bulletproof glass, but the arrows of light penetrated lightly, destroying the indoor sofa. Windows don''t break shattered because of bulletproof glass.


    The aim was van Dam. As soon as possible Terrence was reacting and pulling Van Dam''s body in by trying to cuddle it from side to side.


    "Bonecrush"


    Slap a punch through the bulletproof glass window. The windows point inward and snap wide, but never break.


    "Bonecrush"


    The second punch finally punches the hole. But at that time, Terrence was taking Van Damme out of the room.


    "Tsuki, what is it?


    "You''ve come to kill Vandamm."


    Gaye inquires about the makeup that came into the room. Asaye glances at the destroyed sofa and says:


    "The answer to Gaye''s question is as Maye says. Hope it doesn''t interfere"


    The mackerel is pale.


    "Whoops. I don''t know who you are. - But that''s my precious patron. You can''t just shut up and overlook it."


    History Joy moves in front of the door, hands on his glasses as he looks at the makeup, and smiles invincibly.


    Meanwhile, Van Dam, who walked out the door with Terrence, was traveling down the hall for two, but Van Dam gets a call from Michiko Peach.


    ''Please don''t come to the ground floor lobby. Taboo vipers and where else emerged from, flooded with massive raiders. Sea Chihuahua''s elite are also joining in the response, but many of them are those who use superordinary powers and are currently struggling. I thought it was only a matter of time before they broke through.''


    Upon hearing Peach''s report, Van Damme understood what would happen to this situation and what was the reason for the raid.

 1774 5

    There was intense fighting in the building lobby of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis.


    Sister and brother of Sea Chihuahua warriors Katherine Crystal and Rod Crystal were in charge of the vipers by themselves, but they were so attracted to them that they couldn''t stop them.


    "Viper...... what the hell are you going to do? What are these guys? It''s not unusual for you to set up a party."


    Catherine looks at the viper and asks as she turns the torched throwing rope.


    "You know Van Damme''s husband. He opened Pandora''s box. That''s what I don''t care about. He''s all over the world. It means they consigned it."


    Viper replied, aware of Katherine turning the rope forward and each of the rods taking a boxing style stance on the side.


    "It''s a natural development that this happens. When I say why the paranormal realm is hidden, there are so many people who use their power as their prerogative rather than consciousness to prevent disturbances in order. After they released it, the admin showed up when he did, and that''s the van Dam. They can''t be hostile, but they can''t be targeted."


    Listening to Viper, Catherine and Rod understood.


    "Mr. Catherine, this one''s been pushed!


    Kiyoshiro Kujukuri shouted in a voice close to screaming.


    Attacks by extraordinary forces fly across the lobby. Both the fortified vampires protecting the Japanese branch and the Sea Chihuahua elites who came to Japan the other day are desperately responding, but the defeat is obviously intense against a large number of those with extraneous powers. There are those who have fallen enemy allies, but there are clearly more non-combatants on the Grim Penis and Sea Chihuahua sides than raiders.


    "So, you hitched a ride to it?


    Rod asks. More than ever, Vipers had poked at sea chihuahuas and grim penises more than once.


    "Chi. I''ve been called out, too."


    When Viper says with an ambiguous look, he runs over the rod.


    Rod driven by the urge to welcome us, but suppresses that feeling and retreats backwards. I know I will never do it alone.


    Catherine''s throwing rope (Lariat) flies with a running viper.


    Viber expected, so he lowered himself and fled, but Catherine quickly pulled out the gun and shot for the timing.


    Each bullet hits directly behind the knees on both legs of the Viber. It''s also a brittle part of the viper''s body. Vipers falling at the front.


    "Shit. Ben... that potty doesn''t go well."


    Vipers poisoning the abomination. Between many engagements, the vipers are largely more forced to struggle. I''ve been largely spotted in this hand.


    Neither Rod nor Catherine will try to keep quiet. Just because you let him fall, you know he''s not the one you can easily shoot. It is important not to force it, but to keep it sealed.


    (Though, no matter how much you stop this guy with me and my sister, I''ll see you later like that...)


    Rod tongued when he saw how Robbie was fighting. Obvious disadvantage. Defeat is visible, including Terrence, where reinforcements do not seem to come as they do.


    "You should let him retreat."


    Rod told Catherine, it was then.


    "It doesn''t extend to that."


    The voice of a girl of habit echoed near the rod.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    Depending on the words whined further, the look of the lobby changes. All of a sudden it overflowed with black skeletons dressed in clothes of all ages and nations.


    The group of skeletons were attacked simultaneously, choosing only the raiders. Grim penis and sea Chihuahua soldiers completely ignore it.


    "Sorry I''m late."


    From behind the rod, a single girl appears and utters words of apology. The angelically adorable appearance of the platinum blonde with emerald-like eyes was familiar to Rod, Catherine and Viper.


    "Shizuno Tired...?


    Vipers whine its name, but there is a decisive difference between having tails growing from the glutes, canine ears growing from the head, and above all being a girl. But its appearance is tired and melon.


    "That''s it. I don''t know. The name of the eagle is Tyrone. He''s the king of foxes. Refrain -"


    Tyrone says in a relaxed tone, but Viper still looks at Tyrone in a frigid manner.


    The dazzling light shined in the lobby. When many see those who have reacted and glowed, some of the raiders have fallen in bloody blood.


    One young man joins his hands. On top of it is floating something like a glowing cone. The tip of the cone is directed towards the raiders.


    Youth - Cenri, the side of Tyrone, ties the mark. Shortly afterwards, several rays of light were emitted from the tip of the cone, penetrating several of the raiders.


    A woman in a suit next to Cenri - also near Tyrone''s side, Silco - throws a blue-white glowing spear. The spear split along the way and pierced several bodies of the raiders.


    "Look, it looks like it''s been reversed. If you want to escape, we can do it now."


    "How about that one?


    To tease Tyrone, Viper responds with an invincible grin.


    "Magia Motor"


    Shizukushi, who was flying near the ceiling of the lobby, snaps a light bullet. The aim is Cenri and Silco.


    The two flew off the scene reflexively and tried to dodge the light bullet, but the light bullet exploded the moment it hit the floor, each of them blowing up and falling.


    "Oh, he looks like he''s in trouble."


    After confirming Cenri and Silco''s survival, Tyrone looks up at the floating trick and groans.


    "Wow, it''s finally my latest debut."


    The high laughter of historical pleasure coming down from the elevator sounds. A little late, Masami and the Bull Village sisters also come down.


    "I don''t want to be on his side."


    Masami sees Historical Pleasure''s back and squeaks.


    "But it doesn''t taste good to be left alone because we''re fighting together." "I don''t like it either."


    "Hey, Asae. Oh...... I''m the only adult anymore"


    Maya agrees with Masami, and Gaye sighs.


    "Guardian 8, let me come out"


    When Historical Pleasure shouted, the door of the subspace opened and a huge alien appeared from inside.


    That was a giant octopus. The head alone is over two meters tall. If I add the length of my leg, it is definitely more than 10 meters. The head is repeatedly inflated and contracted with several pulses floating. On the lower part of the head surface, several mouths with large torn mouth angles open in the form of laughter, with long tongues stretched and sharp fangs growing. At the tip of the eight legs is a human head, his mouth ripped and his fangs also grow here in the form of a laugh.


    "Bad Hobbies," "Foreign Law"


    Octopus monster - I saw the Guardian 8 design, and Gaya and Maya, who are relatively used to grosses, were also frowning.


    When I wonder if Guardian 8 has pulled all his legs in and circled, it leaps along with the sound of air falling out. Beyond that, there was makeup.


    Black liquid is ejected simultaneously from the mouth of the eight heads on the tip of the spread leg.


    Tsukuri flies at high speeds, trying to avoid the liquid injected from various angles, but irresistibly falls on his left hand.


    "Gupiu, I avoided that one a lot... I tried to compliment you, but you''re eating it"


    I laugh at the pleasure of history as I watch the left arm of the liquid bathed sashimi corrode.


    "Angel Barista"


    Tsukimi knocks the crossbow of his right hand toward the Guardian 8, which fell on the floor, releasing several arrows of light in a row.


    The giant octopus body crawls around the floor in a smooth motion, scratching all the shot arrows.


    (That speed in that giant. That one sucks pretty bad. A few Battle Creatures, I think I can kill them instantly)


    Watching Guardian 8 move, Viper was at war. Giant with many legs. Plus, I throw up corrosive fluid from the head at the tip of my foot. And amazing speed. Think about how you can handle it if you fight, but I can''t think of a way to win.


    Tsukishi descends sharply and rushes into Guardian 8.


    Three octopus legs swing at high speed.


    "Cannibalism Blade"


    When I wondered if three curved black blades had popped out of the body of the mackerel, I cut two of the octopus legs, one cut, and let one bear a deep hand, but the remaining one crept through the blade and struck down the small body of the mackerel.


    I can beat you to the floor. But now the attack is sucking life out of Guardian 8 and regenerating his left arm.


    "Chance of victory from continuation of battle drops from 67% to 59%"


    Growling like that, Tsukishi wakes herself up and points a crossbow at Guardian 8.


    "Octopus, stop."


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye speaks out in surprise at Maye''s sneaky spell. At first, he said he was on his side.


    "Megaton Days"


    A stream of light emitted more than Tsukuri, blowing two-thirds of Guardian 8''s creepy octopus head.


    "Yeah eh!? Why shouldn''t I!?


    Historical pleasure shouts in amazement when he sees Guardian 8 eating the attack without showing a shrug to avoid it at all.


    "Magia Motor"


    Light bullets emit like mortars, landing on Guardian 8, exploding. Now I''m stuck. The area other than the leg had disappeared.


    "Gu, Gu Piu... my greatest masterpiece... so light... Hey, what''s wrong..."


    Historical pleasure to drop shoulders disappointingly, kneel down and mourn.


    "Let''s pull it up."


    Vipers speak to the raiders and head outside the building. Neither Catherine nor Rod will go after her.


    Even though we defeated Guardian 8, there has been quite a bit of damage from our allies, and even if we fought like this, we could only see the result of defeating.


    Tsukishi reacts first and follows the viper. The other raiders pulled up simultaneously.


    At the end of the battle, Sea Chihuahua soldiers and reinforced vampires from the Grim Penis Japan branch carry the wounded to the infirmary. Dealing with the bodies is behind us.


    When you look at the number of bodies, the victims of the raiders are more overwhelming than the victims on the Grimm Penis side.


    "Soundwood, it''s been a while"


    Cenri spoke to Historical Pleasure.


    "Oh, it''s Cenri. Thanks to you, I''ve done a lot of research since then."


    Historical pleasure shines its expression. I have been asked to cooperate with my research before, and thanks to this, Historical pleasure is extremely convenient, I obtained Iloha for the production of Doppelgenger, so it was a rare and familiar person for Historical pleasure.


    "I didn''t expect you to cooperate with Mad Scientist without saying no to me... No, at least because of the report afterwards."


    "Because there was something about keeping it secret from the terms of cooperation. I''m sorry."


    Cenri apologized deeply drooling her head to Tyrone, who spoke with a bitter smile.


    "Kiriko Fujita turned her hand from behind? Or apart from that, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    And, Tyrone.


    (This one looks like he should turn his hand around as soon as possible)


    Historical pleasure whining in my mouth.


    "Hey, did you side with the enemy? Did you sneak in to help?


    Masami turns to the Bull Village sisters, who were a little far from Shi Yuanda, and asks them in a whisper.


    "I didn''t." "Not in memory."


    "I did. But fine. If you knew him, you couldn''t help it. I don''t think I saw it. But I think you should stop sneaking up on my enemies when I''m fighting that acquaintance."


    "Okay."


    To Masami, who said with a smile, Gaye and Maye simultaneously spoke and promised.

 1775 6.

    Junko, True, and Midori headed to the birthplace of the Great Sea Beast, including Leviathan, along with Yogper, the guard captain of the undersea city of Tiber, and several other undersea people.


    It was traveling underwater on a much faster submarine ship because of its slow speed on a nuclear submarine.


    The submarine ship was quite enormous, but for that matter the passage and the room are wide to relax. Strange materials are used for walls and floors. I don''t think it''s metal, it doesn''t even look like stone.


    "It''s shellfish."


    Yogper said.


    "I grow giant shellfish for ships. In other words, the ship itself is a single shellfish. When building a ship, the meat inside is a treat for thousands of people."


    "That''s an amazing scale story. So, it''s delicious?


    Midori asks. I thought it was too big and the flavor was too big.


    "It''s pretty tasty, so lately it''s been more of a meal purpose main than building a ship, and I''ve got extra shells."


    Yogper says with a bitter smile.


    "Much more comfortable than a nuclear submarine."


    But nuclear power is power, and it''s romantic.


    I just reacted to the true word that Junko had to listen away.


    "Better comfort than power or romance"


    "Mmmm..."


    True to say it out loud. Junko roars without being able to argue.


    Afterwards, it passes about three hours with a chat.


    "It''s time to get there"


    Yogper reports.


    It''s in the middle of the Pacific.


    Shortly after Junko said it, a huge display was projected in the middle of the room, reflecting what was going on outside the ship.


    In the dark deep sea, a pretty bright light lit up and a good look at what was there.


    "Wow... smoke? In the ocean?


    I stand countless times in the video watching it and Midori squeals. Sure, that just looks like black smoke.


    "Hot water vents. That''s a black smoker."


    Junko begins to explain.


    A hot water ejection hole is a hole in the bottom of the deep sea where hot water, heated by geothermal heat, ejects. A place close to volcanic activity - a magma or near the boundary of the rock bed "plate" - is often present.


    Because it sprays hot water in a smoky shape, depending on the color, it is called a black smoker, white smoker, etc.


    Despite a hellish environment overflowing with various harmful substances such as sulphur, zinc, sulphate minerals and methane, reaching as much as 400 degrees at maximum temperatures, a wide variety of organisms live around thermal water vents, creating their own ecosystems.


    Some crustaceans, such as crabs and shrimps, and some rolled shells. The hot water that blows out of the hot water vent, because it contains a variety of sulphides, generates a large number of microorganisms like bacteria that break down that sulphide, calling out plankton that feeds on that bacteria, and even numerous creatures that feed on that plankton.


    "Black smokers have high temperatures and the sulphides they contain are zinc and iron. White smokers have low temperatures and contain sulphur and white sulphate minerals. This is a black smoker, as you can see. Temperature''s about 350 degrees."


    "Hey, isn''t the boiling point of water a hundred degrees? You mean it won''t boil because it''s deep sea?


    Midori asks Junko, who finishes the narrative.


    "That''s the thing. Because of the water pressure, the liquid has exceeded the critical point of turning into a gas, and the distinction between gas and liquid is obscure, resulting in a supercritical fluid. The water in this condition is water but has great oxidation, corrosion and decomposition of anything. So there''s a lot of heavy metals and sulfur compounds in that smoky water."


    "Well, the deep sea is amazing."


    I heard Junko explain, I don''t know, but I felt something mysterious, and I admire Midori.


    "I guess I''m done explaining. What I want you to see is not smoke, it''s where the smoke comes from."


    As Yogper said, the footage was pointed downwards.


    "Yeah...? This..."


    I''m surprised to see what was shown in the video and see Junko raise his voice up.


    At the bottom of the ocean, something like a giant chunk of amber in orange is spreading widely. Countless black smokers stood up from amongst objects like amber. The hot water vent is beneath something like amber.


    Junko looked familiar to that orange object that resembled Amber.


    At the planet Glass Dew, I recall the residence of a giant tree-like Quo, taken by Junko when he met Quo. And I also remember the story of the Root Man. That amber reminded me of the zollic things that boarding houses serve.


    Pregnant innkeeper puts out a zolled one. By incorporating another creature, the zollic creature alters the structure of the body of the different creatures and renders them indolent.


    "Heh, pure sister, what''s that? Coral or deep sea mites? Deep-sea grass?


    Midori asks, referring to something like a long stretched and wobbly tube that grows massively around and beneath a mass of oranges.


    "You''re a tube worm. It grows well around the hot water vent and incorporates the sulphide dissolved in the water that is ejected into the body and supplies it to the sulfur oxidizing bacteria in the body. And the bacteria in the body of the tube worm produce organic matter - that is, they are the nutritional providers of the tube worm. There are still many parts of the unknown that are confusing."


    "Don''t even wear that coral story I heard before."


    Listen to Junko, true says. The story is that there is always an algae called brown insect algae "or" all the time "in the reef-building" coral, which also supplies the energy obtained from photosynthesis to the coral, which is the host.


    "It''s the same in terms of symbiotic relationships and the supply of energy."


    and Junko.


    "Can I pick up some of that orange one?


    "Oh. Just give me a minute. I''ll get it."


    At the request of Junko, Yogper performs the ship''s operation. Arm stretches out of the ship and something like amber is sharpened.


    Then a while later, an orange chunk was handed to Junko.


    Before returning to the laboratory for a closer look, I did the analysis Analyze for now, and it was the same substance as Amber Modki, which was on the planet Glass Dew.


    (I mean, this belongs to a boarding house)


    I come to that conclusion in Junko.


    (I mean, Leviathan is - at the time he''s manipulating the weather, a mutant species of boarding house, a strong wind blowing over the weekend? But......)


    But the story of the Root Man said that most of the time any creature would be accommodated. However, he also said that there had been cases of becoming a different organism. That''s the mutation that can be described as superior boarding house, the strong wind blowing over the weekend - the same individual as the Beast Emperor.


    (Could this also be a special case where the environment has arisen?


    The story of the undersea says there is a species called the Great Sea Beast, so that Leviathan should not be the only one, showing up near the Blue Rust Village and the undersea city of Tiber.


    ''I don''t think I''m the only one who''s come to this planet. The hostile species of Arlaune, the "Innkeeper", shows signs of multiple visits. As a result of Arlaune''s hosting of sea creatures, it evolved -''


    Kumi - Junko remembers the dialogue that Arlaune Original was talking about.


    Junko conceives and makes a hypothesis.


    The identity of the great sea beast, such as Leviathan, is considered to be a deep-sea fish, incorporated by an amber-like object secreted by the boarding house.


    Because of the deep sea, even if born as a boarding house, it will remain suffocated or crushed to death.


    Therefore, there is no other way to survive than to evolve into a form of fish. It therefore depended on the DNA of deep-sea fish and shellfish taken in, and was shaped closer to fish. But the contents are never fish. High intelligence and strength equivalent to strong winds blowing over the weekend. Then it became a giant creature of uninterrupted size.


    Shush says the great sea beast born here is scattered all over the world, but I wonder if Junko is different. I wonder if similar things exist elsewhere in the ocean around the world.


    Junko knows at least two cases where there was also an amber modoki without accommodation on the ground. The Beast Emperor and Ye Shan are born by their influence. The ocean is much wider than the ground, so if the gate with that planet were to connect, it would be more likely to connect to the ocean.


    But questions also arise there. If it''s connected to the sea, can''t this amber moddock also maintain its presence if it doesn''t show up conveniently where the hot water vents are? If it''s just a coincidence, do we know that coincidence occurs all over the world? Shh is right, the theory of scattering all over the world may be correct, for the reason that we don''t have a territorial dispute. Alternatively, the possibility could be that Amber Modki seeks nutrients in the sea to reach places with natural and hot water vents.


    It''s all a guess and a hypothesis of Junko. Unless you keep an eye on this place all the time and even attend the birth of the Great Sea Beast, you don''t know the truth.

 1776 7

    Vipers, Tsukimi, and a large number of other paranormal abilities retreated from Grimm Penis Building and took a breather in an abandoned building.


    "You''re tough as a thought. I thought the beginning was no big deal."


    "Is the boulder Cornelis Van Damme? And the guards are thick."


    "All I have to do is blow all that stuff. We need to gather stronger comrades next time."


    Vipers were listening to the paranormal people talking.


    Vipers and Tsukuri are acting with them because of the life of the Lord, Grass Dew Milk. And the supernatural know that Milk is involved in this.


    It was Kiriko Fujita, who was not here, who gathered them together. It is a willingness to rebel against Van Damme''s unsolicited claims and also to stand up as a sanction for the unsolicited release of an area that was kept secret.


    No, it has more important implications than rebellion against claims or sanctions for unsolicited conduct. We need to get rid of Vandam before he agrees with his ideas and gathers those who are in the paranormal realm at his disposal and Vandam is empowered.


    "Have you contacted Kiriko Toyota?


    "I''ve already reported it. He said to stay lurking for a while."


    "Grass dew milk helps, too."


    "Looks like it''s already working"


    Paranormal powers didn''t know that vipers and mackerel were milk mice. I wasn''t even willing to tell you that fact.


    Viper thinks.


    (He wants to create a world where monsters rule people, so I guess Van Dam can never overlook the supernatural ability to manage all the intellectual life of outsiders, including monsters. I don''t care how much van Dam you let go. If this fails, I think so.)


    Viper was discerning Milk''s mood. And I was extremely sceptical about Van Damme''s success or failure.


    "Van Damme, Grimm Penis, the Japanese branch building has been raided, I want you to make it public."


    Immediately after repelling the raiders, Historical Pleasure demanded visiting Van Damme''s former location.


    "What are you up to?


    "Enjoy later. Trust me. Make it public."


    To Van Damme, who smiles and asks, Historic Pleasure tells his chest out.


    "I was going to, even if you didn''t tell me. But... don''t worry if you tell me."


    On the contrary, it was a van Dam that also made me anxious.


    In the end, Historical Pleasure didn''t say anything, and Van Damme was going to release what had been raided, as planned.


    Mr. Takada, I need to ask you something.


    After Shi Yuan left the room, Van Dam called Yoshiku Takada.


    "You know what the undersea shrew said about Leviathan?


    "Yep. That he attacked a ferry off the coast of the Izu Islands..."


    "Junko Yukioka asked me to take that exorcism. I plan to be in a position to earn the honor of the exorcised simply by offering money and soldiers. I hope it works out."


    To Van Damme, who sounds strange, he pushes silence over the phone for a long time.


    "I want you to spread that rumor online. Rumor has it I''m looking to get rid of Leviathan. I''m going to look around and admit it from my own mouth"


    There is no deep sense in why Van Damme would make such a request for such a long time. Rather, to boost and rather than bump into sudden announcements again, this was because there were rumors beforehand that they decided it was better to grasp people''s hearts.


    Junko, True, and Midori returned to the undersea city of Tiber after completing their investigation at the hot water vent.


    "I was attacking Leviathan before to disperse him, I''d like to hear about weapons like shellfish that beam out"


    Junko asks the guard captain, Yogper, as he receives the underwater cooking.


    "Shelbeam is a biological weapon. But that one for Leviathan, it''s not just a shell beam. It has a powerful effect on Leviathan. The ingredients use something called empty shellfish."


    "Empty at the bottom of the ocean."


    "It may be an incredible story for you, but there have been many distortions in the spaces of the undersea cities, leading to another planet. It''s the same planet that''s connected. Distortion of space - measuring how much the gate can sustain before putting in a survey team several times"


    Listen to Yogper, Junko''s eyes glow.


    "It''s called the mysterious ore on the tip of the blue rust village, the boarding house - there''s a bad substance of strong wind blowing over the weekend, and you got it via that planet."


    "What are you talking about?


    Yogper hears unintelligible words from Junko''s mouth and gives a surprising voice.


    "We''ve been to that star, too. I wonder if we''ve somehow figured out who the Great Sea Beast is, including Leviathan. It''s the end of a creature from that star."


    "Oh my..."


    Yogper is taken aback by the words of Junko, who spoke lightly.


    I just want to find out more about the substance.


    "I understand."


    "How can you allow me to do that under Mr. Yogper''s authority?"


    Midori asks strangely.


    "I''m not proud or overlooked, but unlike your society, we''re never too bound by authority, and we''re accommodating."


    And, yogper.


    "But knowing our society and contrasting it means that we''re somewhat aware of it, right?


    "No... that''s not..."


    Hearing the true point, Yogper clouds his words.


    "Woohoo... my true brother said something extra again..."


    "But I wanted to get into it."


    Truth insisted on Midori moaning with his vain eyes.


    Night, downtown.


    "Am I... I think I drank a little too much"


    "Hey, which way are you going? Hold on, seniors."


    While the two drinker salesmen were on their way home, it showed up.


    "You know, I''ve been having the same dream a lot lately."


    "Hiya!? Seniors, wi!


    The seniors, who were drunk, showed up. I didn''t realize that.


    Four Phantoms, with long hands and crushed eyes, had metallic epidermis of body color subtly mixed with bluish silver and green throughout, surrounding them from the front, back, left and right.


    "I''m an Edo-era townsman, and I''m walking drunk. Then..."


    "Seniors, hey! Hibiki!"


    "A ghostly slaughter will appear and be attacked. So, I screamed that I had a ghost tsuji or something. And then they killed me..."


    I woke up drunk of a senior when I saw him as a junior who had been torn apart and killed by outsiders in front of me.


    I wanted to believe I was still drunk. I wanted to believe I was drunk and dreaming.


    "That dream... how could it be strange to see it over and over again... Hey, that was my last time in my life... Drunk walking brings a vice, a cause from a previous life? Sixth sense? Was it some kind of warning...? haha... haha... haha..."


    Seniors who grinned and incontinent were torn apart as were juniors, sprinkling blood and organs over asphalt.


    "Khaaaa!


    "Now... that''s dodgy, isn''t it?


    "Shooting a movie... it''s not. I don''t care what you think, it looks serious."


    "Huh? Huh? What is that?"


    When the passers-by see the sight, some stop and whisper, some scream, and some walk away early enough feeling signs of sucking.


    "Our name is O''Annes! It is a people under the sea! We don''t want to interact with earthlings!


    One of the Phantoms who killed two drunks declared in fluent Japanese.


    "This is proof of that claim!


    So cried the four oannes, relentlessly attacked those who had just become wild horses and watched without fleeing, and with their suspicious power and sharp claws tore apart the bodies of the passers-by.

 1777 8

    Almost at the same time, all over the city, indiscriminate killings had been carried out, along with statements naming the people of the seabed Oannes and refusing to interact with the earthlings.


    On the internet, there was a video that I shot for you with my life, and it quickly came out.


    "Sad news. Undersea people, they were enemies"


    "Killing people without sight." Too barbaric. Go to war. ''


    "War with the Seabed? How are we gonna fight this? You''re gonna shoot a nuke into the ocean floor?


    Why do you hate us so much? Because Van Damme detained O''Annes?


    "The popular shrubs also show their discomfort to the earthlings. While I knew the grounders, I avoided interacting, and it''s obvious that I originally hated this one. ''


    "You mean underwater extremists stormed out"


    "No extremists, no moderates, no shit. Kill all the underwater people."


    ''You''re talking about a guy with radical ideas like you, on the ground and under the sea. There''s this kind of guy, so there''s gonna be a fight.''


    "It''s all Vandamm''s fault, isn''t it?"


    "If Van Damme is going to manage psychics and demi-humans, we''d better get this over with."


    "Grupppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppp


    Seeing the online reaction, Historical Pleasure laughed at it.


    It was Historical Pleasure''s work that unleashed massive oanness into the city and caused indiscriminate murder. It is not, of course, a real oanness, but a clone made by Historic Pleasure.


    "Both the fake oannes did a really good job. Now you can reveal Junko''s nose, you can support Van Damme, and most importantly, I feel happy, three birds a stone, that''s a great operation. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Historical pleasure with high laughter in a good mood. Van Damme, who happened to visit the room where she was at that time and had heard everything to herself outside the door, had a great sigh.


    ''This stinks, doesn''t it? The timing is too good.


    Club cat mansion. Milk, who learned online about the Oannes riot in the city, throws up with a mockery.


    "You mean fabricated?


    Viper asks.


    ''That''s right. Probably on Van Damme''s side. There are only disadvantages to doing this in our position relative to Van Damme. "


    Watch a video of Oannes rumbling, projected on the display, and the milk snorts.


    "It''s a way to tailor this one to a villain and get a big name. And I''m talking about a tough hand, and what if he finds out? ''


    "If you think about it, it might not be Van Damme''s fault. Does that guy act so carelessly?


    ''Hmmm... when you say that...''


    Hearing Viper''s thoughts, Milk shook his little neck as he roared.


    Four of them, Shirafu String Spiral, Okuda Solo Noisuke, Tamamura Ring, and Toriko Toyota, were in the same room as Shush, the representative of the undersea city of Tiber, opposite each other.


    "This was some mistake. Or conspiracy."


    "I can believe it. I''m sure O''Annes, who is rampant in the city, is an anti-Van Dam mastermind."


    A string screw smiles at the shrub with his mouth open to try to excuse him.


    "Van Dam claims his building has been raided many times, but will he do that much to fulfill and hunt Van Dam down? Involve even the average person..."


    Look at the string screw, Kiriko says the difference.


    "I don''t know? If it''s to retain the privilege of paranormal power, that''s how I see it."


    String spirals to say in a meaningful tone while letting a smile stick. Kiriko is as faceless as Nobu, but emits a slightly sinister aura.


    Kiriko is the rightmost wing of the anti-Van Dam faction and reveals its attitude. On the other hand, those who subscribe to Van Damme''s ideas are also among the ruling class. Kiriko, Ring and Okita were both discerning, although he did not speak of the fact that one of them was a string spiral.


    "In any case, Mr. Shush, I understand that it was not the work of the undersea."


    Kiriko and string screws drifting disturbing air sideways, the ring said in a soft tone.


    "That''s right. I want to settle this matter somehow and solve the misunderstanding. If not, I wanted to blank the very interaction between the undersea and the grounders."


    "If that happens, it looks like the pot this uproar setter thinks"


    To Shrew''s words, the string screws exhale small and say:


    "How does Van Damme get out - right? Probably going to buy a role to converge things out. If it''s his fault, it''s a match pump."


    "No matter how much, Mr. Van Damme, could we get that far?


    Okita was the mouthpiece he thought Van Dam did, but the ring was skeptical. Assuming it''s a match pump, this is a perilous act of ruin straight line for you if you find out. More than ever will turn to Van Damme''s enemies. I don''t know that. That it wouldn''t even be Van Damme.


    "I heard that. What the hell did you do to me?"


    Opening the door of the room where Historical Pleasure is, Van Damme inquires with a flashing face.


    "Come on, this is a place to praise - It should make it easier for you. [M] You know that, don''t you? Or don''t you get it?"


    Historical pleasure looking back at each chair and inquiring with a surprised face.


    (I didn''t know you were so stupid... You haven''t thought about anything about when you found out?


    Fucking Van Dam. Driven by the urge to throw this crazy mad scientist out of the building right now.


    (Fair enough. Use what is available. No, that''s the only way to do it in this situation. If he finds out, I''ll decide what I didn''t know and go in the direction of cutting this guy off. I must also keep in mind that I will be working with Junko Yukioka at that time. Although it is an unintentional development)


    In addition, when the matter was over, Van Damme thought it would be better to distance herself from Historical Pleasure, but it was a shame to let go of the power she had, and it was a thought.


    He''s got a lot of ideas.


    Countless raised by the internet, Tyrone said as O''Annes watched the scene run wild and kill people. I also have Masami and the Niu Village sisters in my room.


    "No, I''m not. People in the ocean would never do this. This is Petten. Chicken. Absolutely not."


    With an angry face, Masami assures me.


    "Well, I wonder if it''s fake all the time. But who''s for what? I wonder if those who don''t like the presence of outsiders treat them like bad guys and try to fall for them."


    "Maybe." "No."


    In response to Tyrone''s words, Gaye hammered, while Maye clearly denied it.


    "Whoa, my sisters cracked my opinion at the same time"


    Chiron laughing funny.


    "What do you think of Maye? Let me hear it? Very interested. Let me hear it for later school?


    "Are you going to be a late student?


    Masami asks, and Gaye goes in modestly.


    "This is probably Guppy''s work"


    "Guppy? Oh, that might be possible. The bad things in this world can be roughly Guppy''s fault, he''s a nasty guy, and there can be super. That''s what my lady says."


    Masami agrees with the words of Asae.


    "Keep your lord''s mouth shut. Ask Asae why she thinks that, but what if she talks so much?"


    "I was accidental. Sorry."


    Chiron beckons me, and Masami honestly apologizes.


    "If we treat Mr. O''Annes as a bad guy, and if we let him declare that he will discourage us from interacting with people, we will also increase our bad feelings for the intellectual life of outsiders. Even if some conservative, exclusive, emotional, right-wing and discriminating people are the only ones who are hostile at the moment, more and more hostile people will eventually expand into full-scale conflict. It turns out to be detrimental to both. But Vandamm can take that conflict backwards."


    "Oh......"


    "I see. This is how wars happen."


    After Asae''s explanation, Gaye and Tyrone were also convinced.


    "It''s not about cha-chu, who complains that he doesn''t need an administrator and plays a role in settling disputes. It''s a match pump."


    "Oh, you know what? Finally."


    Hear the words of Tyrone and also understand Masami.


    "Van Damme has announced that this building has been attacked, and he''s going to use it."


    Tyrone wasn''t too happy with Van Damme''s political rush.

 1778 9

    The three Junkos, who returned to land from the bottom of the sea, had arrived on their way home in a dark taxi.


    While returning home, I learn that O''Annes and the others rammed up all over the city last night to commit indiscriminate murder and issue a statement pleading against interacting with the ground. It was immediately discernible that it was the work of Historical Pleasure, using the clone of O''Annes.


    "I knew it was a mistake to work with that guy"


    True throws up.


    "Well, I''d say it''s premature to make that decision... but this is boulder fumi-chan, you did it. Um, I''m in trouble."


    He was a pure child who did not see it as the work of Van Damme. I don''t think Van Damme would act without thinking so far, but if it was historical pleasure, I saw it as something that was likely to be done, and because of the power to carry it out, I was certain it was because of historical pleasure.


    "As expected, Van Damme''s gonna make a statement."


    Midori reports and copies the display to make it look true with Junko.


    ''I am the one who deserves to converge on this. We have the power to do that.''


    At the press conference seat, he spread a confident grin on his vigorous face, and Van Damme said it out forcefully.


    ''While the conflict between the two worsens as it is. If you entrust me with your position as head of management, I will make sure that it fits well''


    ''How exactly do you mean to fit in?


    ''You can''t do that publicly. You can''t leave your hands exposed. But I promise to lead to good results.''


    "Supporting it is an impossible story."


    An old cab driver with a mustache laughs when he hears Van Dam say it. True and Midori agreed.


    Junko and three others, who then returned to the Snow Oka Institute, met with unexpected guests in front of the entrance to the Institute.


    "Oh, no, Alisui, not you and Tutsuji."


    Junko spreads his uncontrolled grin in front of the two Eko previously involved.


    "Long time no see, Junko"


    The twat chuckles and bows politely.


    "No, I stretched the subspace tunnel to get inside the lab and wait, but I couldn''t. There''s a proper connection, isn''t there? haha."


    "Haha, what were you trying to do by going in on your own?


    Junko laughs and asks Arisui, who confesses with an open laugh.


    "That''s no longer a Mad Scientist lab, but it hurts to explore!


    While Alisui is answering, Tsutsuji hits him from behind.


    "Actually, on behalf of Eko, I''ve come to ask Junko for a favor"


    "Heh, I wonder what. I thought you were related to Mr. Van Damme?


    "Yes. Nearly every Eko wants Cornelis Van Dam to stop. Can''t you do something with Junko''s power?


    "You mean even assassinate me?


    True asks straight.


    "Hey, you don''t have to assassinate me. There''s a way to stop it. True brothers don''t talk to noisy people all of a sudden"


    "I''m not saying it''s mean, I can''t read the air. This would be an important point."


    Midori cautions, but the truth doesn''t pull.


    "If possible, please do it in a calm way��"


    A little nagging, Tsutsuji said.


    "I''d like to do something if I could do something about it, but hey. Well, how could I not do this right now? It might take a while."


    "Even if I could just confirm that Junko is aware of that, it''s a huge achievement. If there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll run, so call me anytime."


    To Junko, who speaks with a troubled and ambiguous grin, but Alisui took it positively and told him in a healthy voice.


    "Is it going to take time?


    Where Alisui and Tsutsuji have left and entered the laboratory, the truth speaks.


    "Because the story has grown too much. We can''t stop Mr. Van Damme unless it''s an assassination. But it doesn''t have to be done by us, people with more of a sense of crisis are attacking us."


    "I see. So, do you have any other hands in mind than assassination?


    True to assume that Junko had some kind of plan when he said it would take time on purpose.


    "Hmm... with the idea in mind"


    Turning to the true one, Junko answered with a meaningful grin.


    Van Damme returns to his room after a press conference. In the meantime, Tyrone, who had hidden himself, was sneaking out to escort him, but as he entered his room, Tyrone showed up.


    "When I say I''ll do something, it''s just my mouth again, the world will think, but you''ve managed this time. He made Historically stop rumbling fake oanness."


    Van Damme mocks himself and says:


    "More than that, the problem is that the enemies appear one after the other, and even as they grow, my endorsers don''t show up at all except you."


    Look at Tyrone, Van Damme shrugs his shoulder.


    "After the undersea were named, there was nothing like an outside intellectual life cumming out."


    "There must be some who agree. Nevertheless, it''s still hard to get out in the present situation."


    Tyrone says with a bitter laugh. I know there are some paranormal people and outsiders who expect Van Dam''s policies, but Tyrone sees it as natural to assume that Van Dam does not deserve to be given the power of control and the current situation where headwinds appear to be blowing toward Van Dam.


    "I''m glad you came out in public. [M] That would make it easier for those who follow."


    "I''m from someone who belongs to the secret services of the state. If that''s not the case, it doesn''t matter..."


    Let Tyrone shrug her shoulders too.


    "As long as the endorser''s cumming out, we move on to the next phase. Not if you leave alone first. Because the undersea people had no choice but to cum out, that''s out of the question."


    Where Van Damme talked that far, an extension enters from Frederick Katsuura.


    "Leviathan is reported to have reappeared off the Izu Islands."


    "Okay. Let me turn them over."


    Tell him short, Van Dam, cut the ext.


    "I''m sorry to put your ass on, but aren''t you taking on the request to fight Leviathan or something? If you can crusade, you will raise the name of your Lord, but there is no chance of it."


    "Uhm...... I did take it on, but there''s no guarantee that I''ll be able to shoot you, and it won''t do me any good if I keep fighting like this. No, is it too much to say that there are no benefits? Thin."


    Vandamm admits Tyrone''s pointing and shakes his little bits with a bitter smile.


    "Even if a monster appears and is unknowingly exorcised before the damage occurs, it is not a good idea to thank or praise the exorcised. It is only by causing moderate rampage, damage, and helping the people where grief, fear, and even despair have arisen that they become more effective as heroes. It''s a common pattern of creativity, but it''s real together."


    "No, I think it would be better if we could crusade early with fewer victims."


    Hearing Van Damme''s thoughts, Tyrone frowned.


    (Again, maybe this guy is a psychopath, as rumored, because he thinks he''s a regular person. I don''t even think of other people''s lives as farts, so it''s not an idea.)


    It was a tyrone that could only be synchronized with purpose, but which humanly could not be liked at all.


    He was more confused than ever.


    The numerous diseases that erode his body weaken his mind and at the same time make him rough.


    When he appeared from the sea level, he was feeling a little calm by sunshine. Even though he usually lurked in the deep sea, he liked to get the light of the day.


    Until now, they had only appeared near the coast of Blue Rust Village, so they were never witnessed except by the villagers. But if you unconsciously get out of the territory, and then you show up at the sea level, it immediately caught people''s attention.


    Coast Guard ships approaching about three.


    There''s a lot of distance. But just into his own sight, he finds himself severely irritated.


    Being disturbed by sunbathing is not the only cause of irritation. Why are you approaching me when I''m not even going to fight? That''s the most angry point.


    Leave it to anger to exercise superordinary powers. Without even thinking about it, just rambling the power.


    Immediately afterwards, he turns his back and the tide draws. Shortly afterwards, massive amounts of sea water are pushed up from the sea and vast volumes of sea water spread around him in a rage.


    In the eyes of those aboard the Coast Guard ship, the sea itself lifted high and reflected as if it were pushing over.


    It was a phenomenon called the tsunami.

 1779 10

    The tsunami caused by Leviathan was set to be a disaster caused by the earthquake.


    The tsunami itself was not large enough to cause serious damage, and the scope of the damage had to be narrow and minor, but it was nevertheless unusual, such as the power to cause the tsunami. That''s a lot of energy.


    The true rulers of Japan took matters seriously.


    "I can see this as a threat more than the Great Monster did ten years ago"


    In the living room in the back of Tamamura''s shop at the candy store, Okida Norisuke wrinkled in his eyebrow as he rinsed his tea.


    At present, Tamamura, a candy store, has four people gathered on the thirteenth staircase of Joy, a backstreet central executive. It''s not an important meeting, it''s for breathtaking interactive purposes.


    "I guess you can''t do it without being an over-life step three on your own."


    stated an old man sitting opposite Okita. This is Kiyoyoshi Hojo, the current Inspector General of Police.


    "Step three�� a saint''s class with more bread or walking on the lake. Seems like you''ve only seen one person yet."


    White fox string spirals were talking and remembering a certain red-haired woman.


    "It would be tough if such a scary monster really ravaged you."


    Says the shopkeeper, Tamamura Ring, in a relaxing voice as he sears the laundry.


    "I''ve just been contacted by Haibao. There''s a helicopter approaching Leviathan."


    Hojo reports.


    "I heard from you too. Looks like Van Damme''s hand."


    "Then you''d better keep your eyes peeled."


    To the string screw I reported a little late, the ring said.


    "If I get in the way, it''s about that guy again. The victim must denigrate the virtual enemy."


    Hojo said in a tone of relief, the string screws and rings smiled, but Okita remained wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    Off the Izu Islands.


    A helicopter carrying Masami, the Bull Village sisters, the elders and Historical Pleasure approaches Leviathan.


    "Gruppy, I see you - Shall I take a look at your arrangement?"


    I put my hand on round glasses and laughed slightly at Masami and the four of them.


    "fuzzy"


    When the elder turned his face to History Joy and stuck his fist out while spreading a grin on his full face, he made him try thumbing and putting in between his middle and index fingers.


    ����


    "What''s going on? The cub suddenly turned pale. Helicopter sickness? That makes me feel worse now. Toilet?"


    Seeing the historical pleasure of becoming a face with a mixture of blatant and mute, Masami asks, unable to see the acts of the elders in position and angle.


    "I reacted this way." "Don''t look this way."


    Gaye and Maye, who were magically projecting what was going on outside onto the display, said when they saw Leviathan point the sickle at the helicopter.


    "Heh heh heh heh!


    The elder gets a serial look and screams in excitement.


    "I think I''ve noticed me and the elders are here."


    And, look at the Leviathan in the display and say, Masami.


    "Gupiu. How do you know that?


    "Each other''s souls resonate with each other, or we''re good friends, even if it says we''re strong enemies, and we know it."


    Masami answers Historical Pleasure''s question with a true face.


    "That again," "And the elders?


    "Fluff."


    When Gaye shrugged half-eyed and Masami looked at the elder, the elder squeezed his mouth and nodded.


    "You''re a funny bunch of guys. I want you to ask him why Otomodachi is rampant."


    "Oh, he''s attacking me"


    "Guppy, not a big otomodachi"


    Historical pleasure listening to Masami''s words and laughing sarcastically.


    The gust breezes and the helicopter shakes heavily.


    "Just for the wind. Uh," "Don''t blow, wind, don''t call me Storm."


    Gaye deploys a barrier that resists the wind in front of the helicopter, and Maye tries to weaken the cold itself.


    "Asae, same spell the other day. Change it somewhat."


    "It''s okay, now."


    To Gaye''s pointing and demanding, Maye points her lips.


    "Huh!


    The elder gave a crisis-filled shout.


    "Ah, thunder will come too. I can tell. Looks like the elders figured it out. Is this helicopter lightning okay?


    "We have lightning strikes. Guppy, helicopters and planes are normal."


    Shortly after Historical Pleasure answered Masami''s question, the thunder rang and the perimeter of the helicopter glowed.


    Thunder struck several times to keep standing, but all the lightning strikes pass through the surface of the helicopter and fall out.


    Seeing as the lightning strike is ineffective, Leviathan winds up the sea water after generating more than one tornado.


    Rather than a tornado attack, a helicopter is attacked by a massive amount of seawater that has erupted in momentum. Pretty rarely, the helicopter sends off the sea water, but it shakes hard inside.


    "They''re attacking me unilaterally, and I''m not looking into it. Guppy, do something. That''s why you''re here. It just helps."


    Historical pleasure demanded with dignity as he fell into great disarray while sitting down.


    "Is there like a bungee jump rope on a helicopter? So I''m gonna have you hang from a chopper, stick it in a chopper, and I''m gonna attack you."


    "What''s scary about it?" "I have a feeling it''s dead."


    Hearing about Masami''s policy, Gaye and Maye imagine its structure, but smile the same form of bitterness at the same time.


    "Defense is the strange magic of Gaye and Maye, you just have to work very hard"


    "Good luck"


    Asked by Masami, the sisters each assume what kind of defensive magic they will use and the circumstances.


    "Then I''ll go"


    "Phew."


    Placing his hand on the shoulder of Masami, who tried to wrap the rope around his body, he controls, and the elder points at himself and appeals.


    "Huh? The elders want to do it? Okay."


    "Dude... are you serious?


    Historical pleasure was astonished when he saw Jung-mi, who took off his clothes and turned into a cloak of fudge, and wrapped the rope flat around him. I did hear he was 118 years old, but a servant ruthless mad scientist also fought when he saw Jung-mei leaving the special attack on the monster, 150 meters long, very naturally to this old man, who was so thin that his whole body was likely to break just because the kid tackled him. Though that is a great mystery as to why you brought such an old man in the first place.


    (Maybe he looks awesome. No, you don''t)


    At least if you''re a paranormal capable person, you can tell at a glance from the eyes of History Pleasure, but you''re not. I was in a throwing mood about how biological humans would confront that great monster opponent.


    "Fu Fu?


    Look at that historical pleasure, the elder speaks up.


    "Hey, what is it?


    "I''m going to pick up the part that''s going to be a research material. Where would you like it? ''Cause."


    To confused historical pleasure, Gaye interpreted.


    "Gupi... I''d prefer meat or something, but, well, even scaly shards..."


    Historical pleasure in expressing hope, even though I find it ridiculous.


    "Huh!


    Thumbs up toward Historical Pleasure and let the total dental implanted teeth shine and laugh happily, the elder opened the helicopter door and dived wide open his hands and feet.


    (What the hell, this grandpa...)


    Historical pleasure looking down through a door that remains open as your nose whites. Masami and the Bull Village sisters also peek into their faces.


    Masami grabbed the rope and is anticipating how it goes. I was going to stop the rope at a distance that was going to reach Leviathan.


    "Stick it right over Leviathan''s head,"


    Making demands on the cockpit, Masami.


    The helicopter swirls, increases speed, and flies with Leviathan in mind.


    Masami stops the rope.


    (Whoa, that''s just about to reach your head)


    Seeing the elders gliding in their outfits hanging on the ropes, Shi Yue grips his fists hard with excitement.


    (The sighting allows you to measure the length and exact distance the rope reaches? That would be awesome...)


    Historical pleasure wraps her tongue around a glance at Masami.


    Leviathan was naturally aware of the imminent arrival of the elders who stood up for him.


    "Uhhhhhh!


    Staring at the body of an elder flying from the front, as Leviathan growls full of fighting spirit, he stretches his neck wide open and pokes at the elders in the air.


    "Huh! Huh!


    The elders also barked and tried to spin the violently in the air, aiming at the moment that intersects Leviathan''s head, he thrust out the vibrations well.


    "Eaten...... not"


    Historical pleasure, who at some point sipped and watched, confirms the elder''s safe appearance.


    "Look at Leviathan! The elders did it!


    "Yeah!?


    Masami gives a sharp voice and Historical Pleasure gives a shout of amazement.


    "My right eye..." "Elder Awesome"


    Gaye and Maye roar at the same time as they see Liv Aiasan. Leviathan''s right eye was blocked and he was bleeding severely from under his eyelid. At that momentary crossing, I pierced my eyes with a glimpse.


    "The elder is the longest fisherman in the village, and he''s more of a legend than the legendary fisherman, Kikuman. Otherwise, Grandpa Sexual Harassment will never bring you here. I''ve been fighting Leviathan for over a hundred years. I''ve told you that many times, haven''t I? I said."


    "Never heard of it before."


    My sisters stick their mouths together into Masami, who proudly speaks.


    "Khuuu..."


    Leviathan groans.


    "Ghupi... are you mad?


    Historical pleasure squeaks.


    "No, that''s a laugh. That''s about it, look, listen. Don''t you get it? You usually know that, don''t you? I''m glad I want to praise the blow of Tochi, the mighty enemy I''ve fought for over a hundred years. Can''t you read that much? You usually know that, don''t you? I understand."


    "I don''t know!


    In the dialogue turn of Masami, he felt a fierce irritation, and History Joy yelled.


    An elder waves his arm from the bottom and sends a signal. Seeing it, Masami handles the rope with great momentum.


    "Gupiu... you don''t have to do that, you wind it up in a winch."


    Historical pleasure said, trying to push the electric winch switch...


    "Oh, you don''t have to use it. Maybe because I''m faster."


    "Be my guest. Brain muscles."


    Historical pleasure to be stopped and throw up by Masami. But in fact, when I saw that Masami was handing over the rope at a tremendous rate, I was also beginning to wonder if it might be faster than the winch.


    Eventually the elders are pulled up. An elder who sweats all over his body and breathes rough with an awesome look that is still dying.


    "Whoa... my grandfather is exhausted. Guppy......"


    "That''s reasonably old and I can''t help it. Good work at my age."


    "Fu..."


    An elder who hangs his mouth wide and makes him laugh and try to get his thumbs up again toward Historic Pleasure.


    "Elder, I''m sure you liked Guppi."


    "Huh?"


    To Gaye''s dialogue, Historical Pleasure gives a barbaric voice.


    To its historical pleasure, the elder offered his right hand as he winked. The palms were ridden with pieces of Leviathan flesh and a thought and blood-coated mass, when the hell did they collect it?


    "Ooh... It''s a big deal."


    Even with some surprise and confusion, Historical Pleasure received pieces of Leviathan''s flesh and placed them inside the vinyl.


    "Fu fu fu fu!


    "Gupiu!? What''s with the cancer? You piece of shit!


    To the elder who suddenly embraced him, Shi Yue exasperated and flinched the elder''s body, relentlessly kicking him with the intention of killing him, but the elder flickered.


    "This one, this one..."


    I understand that he still looks like an old man like a dying branch, but is the owner of an unusual body surgery. Leviathan and I said we could only challenge each other to a battle.


    "I''m glad this reduces sexual harassment of us. The target of elder sexual harassment is later fixed in Gupi. Yeah, that''s good. Don''t you think? You think so, don''t you?


    "I think."


    "Shit!


    Historical pleasure peels her eyes and yells at Masami and the Bull Village sisters, who do unsolicited things.


    (When I''m with these guys, this is my pace going crazy. Junko sent them over too, totally... No, is this some kind of harassment of me, Junko?


    Gaye and Maye were still decent, but historical pleasures felt swept away by Masami and the elders.


    "Ah, you''re leaving. This."


    Shortly after Masami muttered, Leviathan dived into the sea.


    "Give me a blow. Is that it? Besides, I didn''t do anything. Aren''t I the only one who feels wasted? I''m gonna hate it."


    "I could give you a valuable sample, and I can get it out."


    Masami was dissatisfied, but Historical Pleasure was in a good mood and looked up at pieces of vinyl meat.

 1780 11

    Van Damme appeared on the discussion show that day with the main treatment.


    The commentators call him nasty, and he arrows against Van Dam early to get questions and criticisms, but Van Dam relaxes with his usual leisurely grin and ends up connecting to self-appeal.


    "You''re so thick on the balls. Whatever you say, you can do it. You deserve it the most. Proven track record. I thought that would convince everyone. People''s minds are so simple."


    Only Marumaru Maruizawa, a professor of criminal psychology, eats at Van Damme and does it on a reciprocal basis.


    "But who other than me can stand up to the unso state of affairs facing mankind today? No, who else deserves more than me? If so, let me know."


    Van Damme said arrogantly, even with a hateful grin. The other commentators are unable to speak out as they understand the characteristics of the Japanese, who are very weak in authority, and if they disagree with anything, they will return more than triple the return with a skillful tongue.


    "Are you claiming yourself that Mr. Van Damme is more trustworthy than national governments? Oh, my God. Really, no one else is as arrogant as you. That''s all I want to admit. You''re the arrogant champion. Let the public authorities take care of Seyasha Wai. Everyone thinks it''s in your own interest. Trust no one. You can''t trust a monster that''s not humanly believable before you have the power."


    "If you don''t have the strength to be a trustworthy personable person, it''s a zero possibility, right? Even the untrustworthy personality breaker has potential for those who have power. Can''t we just rely on those who have the potential?"


    "What, did you become aware of yourself as a personality breaker? Hey, I''ve been reviewing you."


    When Maruizawa laughs at Vandam''s verbal butt, the studio is filled with laughter as well. Of course Van Damme can''t even flinch with that.


    "In the first place, Mr. Van Damme just says what he can do, and he doesn''t give out any specific ideas, does he? Tell me what you want to do. You really don''t know what''s going on, do you?


    "You clearly have enemies, and you''ve raided the building where I am, but there''s no way you can expose yourself to grandeur. That''s how much I wanted you to turn your head."


    "And this is it. Together, it''s septic, this dabble."


    "Dr. Maruizawa, please choose a few more words"


    MC cautions, Maruizawa exhales small and hands on the round glasses. If you get a little distracted, the host and show staff can''t care because he''s the one with the rumbling and banning terms popping up.


    "I know what Professor Maruizawa wants to say. You''d think the same thing about me in your position. But right now I''m in the middle of gathering information, and at the same time I''m looking for collaborators and endorsers. If you are asked if there are any endorsers of intellectual life other than human beings, I will say that they are clear. But it''s hard to say that they''re completely open minded at the stage where they value me, too. When I told him I wanted him to cum out, he said no."


    "If at least that endorser were to come out in public, it would also make Mr. Van Damme''s claim more convincing, wouldn''t it?


    "Right."


    To the MC''s confirmation, Van Damme nodded with few words.


    "Or there''s another way to prove it. Now, there''s been an information manipulation on TV and in the newspapers that hasn''t been reported in any way, do you know that rumor? It''s a monster rumor that it has appeared twice off the coast of the Izu Islands."


    "You''re a Leviathan"


    Listening to Vandamm, Maruizawa uttered the word.


    "I was asked to crusade that one. Don''t ask where -. You''re going to have to give me a name that''s off the air, and she must have also been asked from somewhere in the back to bring it to me. To put my face up."


    It was rumored online that Van Damme was looking to expel Leviathan, but this was the first time he had been told publicly in his own mouth.


    "What, that makes Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka?


    The studio freezes because Van Dam had hidden it, but Maruizawa gave it a name that was lightly banned from doing so. Van Damme has a bitter laugh.


    "Hmmm...... anyway, depending on my accomplishments, there will be more endorsers. National governments are also more likely to review it. Well, the enemies are boiling, and they''re in a position to be targeted. I had a hard time getting here."


    "I wish they would have killed me well. Why are you still alive? I feel sorry for all the killers."


    "Mr. Maruizawa!


    To Maruizawa, who smiled slightly and said away, MC was fed up and roughed up his voice with his face. I don''t know how many times I''ve paid attention to this just today anymore.


    The Bull Village sisters, Masami and Historical Pleasure, returned to Grimm Penisville. The elder fell because he couldn''t take his age into account and was transported in an ambulance.


    Currently, Gaye and Maye are calling Junko.


    (Call Junko...)


    History Pleases listens to what conversation we have, but he was just reporting on the contents of his engagement with Leviathan.


    "I want a reward for my hard work"


    "Oh, I want"


    Asae demands it, and Gaye hitches a ride.


    "Mm-hmm. What kind of modification do you want?


    "Remodeling is no thanksgiving." "The ability to silence gaye at my will."


    "Hey Maye..."


    "That''s pathetic, Gaye. Let''s make it a little more fruitful. For example, you think you can remove the two necks freely and replace them from left to right? Like Gaye sucking enemy attacks out of her mouth so that Maye can spit them out of her mouth and counter ''


    "Rejected!"


    Sisters hammering their voices with a strong tone in response to Junko''s suggestion.


    "I want to go to the undersea city again. I couldn''t get a tour in just one day."


    "Oh, that''s good. Me too."


    Listen to Asae''s suggestion, and Gaye will also take a ride.


    "Heh, pure sister. We''ve been in and out of undersea cities many times, but we''ve only been sightseeing for a day. Why don''t we relax and stretch our wings with Sister Mayegaye?


    Midori''s voice sounds from across the phone.


    "Oh, I want to go, too. I''m coming. I''m coming. Isn''t that good? Yes, I decided to go too"


    Masami also comes to the conversation.


    "Hey... if you''re going to the undersea city, take me with you. There''s a huge explosion of academic interest."


    Historical pleasure to change the color of your eyes and demand from Junko across the phone.


    "Fumi-chan can''t."


    However, Junko refuses him lightly, and Shi Yue is stunned when he opens his mouth so slightly that his jaw is likely to come off.


    "Nah... why!?


    Historical pleasure shouting with puffiness and trembling.


    ''Cause you''re trying to make Mr. O''Annes''s clone, ramble him around the city, fill him up with dead people, and make human and out-of-the-way, aren''t you, Fumi-chan? You don''t know what you''re gonna do if you take a kid who does that to an undersea city.''


    "Daily Acts" "Zamaa"


    Hearing the vain reason from Junko''s mouth, Gaye sent a cold gaze to Historical Pleasure, who left the face of despair full of power, and Maye grinned slightly and petitely.


    "Hey Junko. It''s not a good idea to be out of company, no matter how many guppies are rotten outdoors. Bullying, cool."


    "No, it''s a rotten outer road, so safe"


    "It''s a rotten outward path, and it explains why you can''t."


    Masami defended it, but Maya and Gaye say each.


    "Ahhh! I don''t like you anyway! It''s always been and always will be! But it''s nothing! I decided that nobody believed me and I would live alone, and it''s just a tool to see if others are available to me! Still, I''m happier and happier than you guys. Bubba, bubba!


    Both the Bull Village sisters and Masami were taken aback when they saw Historical Pleasure crying and calling out loudly.


    "Uggu, chigi... why are my glasses cloudy... Guppy... Guppy... why... I need to feel so miserable... Ugh... this is how I feel, ever since I was bullied in elementary school... Ugh... Ugh..."


    "I''m sure I deserved the bullying and doing when I was in elementary school"


    Asae chased him relentlessly to the joy of history, which began to sob.


    ''Mm-hmm... okay. If it''s okay to be under strict surveillance, I''ll take you.''


    "Ha!? I don''t know what else to do! Look, remember this! I''m not such a light-ass, priceless bitch who wants such pity! I hate shitty friendships and friendships, but I hate being sympathetic to people more than anything! At last, he''s a good boy, too! Guppy!"


    "What the hell...... If you think you''re pathetic and you call him out because of it, this is how you behave. It strikes me in the head. It''s puffy."


    Historical pleasure even more intense in the story of Junko, and authentic beauty angry at such a story of historical pleasure.


    "Guppy! That''s why I don''t need sympathy. What are you talking about? He looked down on people. That''s what he said! I am a lonely living creature! You guys are friendly at best, hairless friendship push each other, mindless wound pepper lick each other, and live the life of Scarska! Bye! Baaah! Bye!


    "Ahhh. Then I hope it''s not too noisy to say that I''ve been left out of company, and as declared, I''ll be alone in the corner and keep my mouth shut all the time."


    "Hey Maye... you don''t have to say that much..."


    "Ahhh! I will!


    To the cold way of speaking of Asae, Gaye uttered his mouth, but it was dispelled by the voice of History Pleasure.


    "Gu... Gu... Gu Pi... Ugh... Hiku... Huh..."


    And Shi Yuan, as Asae told him, is really going to the corner of the room, shaking his shoulders, desperately trying to push his voice to death and failing, sobbing.


    "Going that far, comedy through pity"


    "so-called tragic comedy"


    "Real troublesome kid. What happens, you grow up to be such a pain in the ass? Unbelievable. Tell me if you like, but you''re not going to tell me."


    Gaye, Maye, and Masami look at the trembling back of history and say:


    ''Oh man...... I can''t help it, bring Fumi-chan to me. After you''ve done the magic of Gaye and Maye so they can''t do anything weird. It''s over-life for once, and it''s resistant, so keep it pretty powerful.''


    "Okay."


    Gaye and Maye nodded simultaneously at the words of Junko. And the crying and trembling of historical pleasure stops.


    "Well, I don''t want to thank you. On the contrary, I will not forget this humiliation you have given me."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Really this guy''s an idiot"


    "Why are you giving me such a hint? Don''t you know you''re going to be bullied or crying because you''re giving me a hine like that? Maye''s right. I don''t care what you think."


    Historically delighted to hate him, the three of them on the spot were learning to give up through a grudge.

 1781 12

    It was Junko, True and Midori who first arrived at the port where the nuclear submarine ''Dorayaki'' was anchored.


    The next one to arrive was Masami and the Bull Village sisters.


    Historical pleasure arrives at the end. I didn''t come out with Masami and the others, and I studied the leviathan meat pieces I collected yesterday until just a few moments ago. By the way, the rendezvous time is about twenty minutes over.


    "Fumi-chan, give me the promised boobs"


    When Junko reaches out to Historical Pleasure, Historical Pleasure openly faces and tongues.


    "There you go, I''ll grace you. I really don''t want to do this, hey. Remember, I promised you I''d keep it and bless you."


    With a high degree of residency and an unpleasant face, Shi Yuan handed a quarter of the meat pieces collected to Junko.


    "If that''s the condition, it''s odd to get out with a great attitude. Are you out of your mind?


    Truth says it in a colder tone than usual.


    "I have no choice. The vicious circle of being extra twisted because you can''t even make friends because you can''t make friends."


    "You''re a real idiot, aren''t you? Do something you don''t like yourself, and you cry out like a victim. Guppy. You''re laughing at the idea that we''re kind enough to embrace such a pussy."


    Before Shi Yuan truly said it back, in a tone that Maye cooled as true, Masami said in a blatantly seditious tone.


    "You guys, if you hunt down Gupi like that, Gupi will cry and tease you again, and you won''t be able to beat the end of it, so be on your way."


    It makes me feel frightened.


    "No, you''re one of those hunters. A couple of squirrels. A new breed."


    Historical pleasure penetrating the gaye.


    (I just held one of these guys and it''s giving me a giggly feeling. A lot of other faces don''t get dressed in my teeth, so when one person doesn''t like it, it happens naturally.)


    Seeing Historical Pleasure, True, Masami and the Bull Village Sisters respectively, Midori thinks.


    The atmosphere was not very nice, and Torayaki dived.


    "It''s unprecedented to go on a nuclear submarine for sightseeing."


    During the dive, Shi Yuan comes next to Junko and speaks up.


    "I''m probably the best person in the world who could use a nuclear submarine for peaceful purposes."


    Jokingly and seriously, Junko said.


    Eventually, Torayaki arrived in front of a coral-covered hole leading to the undersea city, boarded a small submarine for one person in turn and passed through the aisle, one line reaching the undersea city of Tiber.


    "Different intellectual life coexists in four species? And the building''s too rustic to look like an immature civilization. Gupiu."


    Historical pleasure of visiting the first undersea city quickly puts on a kettle to see how the city is doing.


    "Actually, it doesn''t seem that way. In a different direction from ours, civilization seems to be developing considerably."


    "I know, I know. I told you what I saw."


    I don''t like the way it has been corrected by Junko, and Shi Yue punches his face in the tongue.


    "So, how long are you waiting for me here? I just want to take a tour."


    "I''ll pick you up in a little while. ''Cause they''re telling me not to move until I get picked up."


    "Gupi... if you''re not suppressed by weird magic, you''re gonna let me do whatever I want. It''s totally unreasonable."


    "Well, don''t think bad"


    Junko obliterates Historical pleasure in complaining.


    "He used to smile at me."


    "Sounds more fun, doesn''t it? I don''t know my pure sister either. You seem to like it."


    True and Midori whisper strangely when they see Junko in contact with Historical Pleasure.


    Eventually came Yogper, the captain of the guard.


    "What can I do for you today?


    Yogper speaks up. They all master the undersea language thanks to Gaye and Maye, so their language speaks.


    "Actually, I''d like to do more sightseeing in the undersea cities, so could you show me something unusual or something?


    Copy that.


    "I''m sorry I always let you take care of this one. I hope it doesn''t interfere with your work."


    "I don''t mind. I can''t say it out loud, but it''s a better thrill than a boring daily assignment."


    Smiling yogper. Even O''Annes'' face, which is quite different from people''s, I do see him laughing.


    "What happened on the ground? I have very little information coming in here."


    Yogper asks Junko as he leads and walks.


    "It''s hard to come and go. I''ll tell you everything on behalf of Mr. Shush."


    "You gonna tell me about this guy, too?


    True refers to historical pleasure with a thumb to confirm.


    "Don''t call him that, hungry ghost. And don''t point your thumbs at people. Who do you think I am? It''s me."


    Historical pleasure poisoning and arrogantly chesting toward the truth.


    "What this man. Japanese is obviously strange. What am I? I laugh."


    "I don''t know what you''re gonna say about speech."


    Historical pleasure returns to the authentic beauty of making tea.


    Junko then told everything without covering it up, including about Historical Pleasure.


    "I mean, is this woman the culprit? He''s dangerous, so you''re spying on him and taking him around?


    "Hmm, I don''t know about that."


    Junko cheeks. Yogper interpreted it completely differently, but it''s convenient to be so mistaken, so I''ll fit it in. Historical pleasure doesn''t say anything.


    "Huh? There was no such thing as underground. I mean, this is the basement."


    Midori says when he sees Yogper go into the stairs leading to the basement.


    As a row descended into the basement, a huge path of water currents flowed from left to right. Each flowing in the opposite direction. And down the stairs, there are a number of underground people standing there in flat scaffolding.


    The width of the water flow is much greater than the path of the water flow on the ground (?), and the water flow momentum is also fast out of step.


    "If I fall, I''m dying." "Is this the subway?


    Gaye says fear, and Maye flashes and squeals.


    "I see. A vehicle that uses water flow."


    "That''s right. Use this ship when traveling long distances"


    To the true word, Yogper nodded.


    On the path of the current of those to whom the yogper is directed, a vehicle for movement - a stone boat - came and stopped.


    "Ugh... simple design..."


    "Cultural Differences"


    Seeing the ride that came, Midori laughed bitterly, and the Bull Village sisters groaned with dead fishy eyes.


    It was literally like just a long ship made of stone. It was just a vehicle that crept through the contents of the rectangle and opened the ceiling. Not only are there no ceilings, but the walls are also very low, only about a meter.


    "Is something wrong?


    Yogper asks strangely, as the population on the ground is all set and reacting strangely.


    "No... I''m just in a culture shock, never mind -"


    Junko says. And a row into the stone boat.


    "Hey... the floor''s in the sea, baby."


    On the stone boat, Midori stepped into the puddle and smiled.


    "There''s nowhere to sit. There''s nowhere to grab it. Sitting on the floor?


    The Bull Village sisters look at the other passengers'' undersea people and say: The passengers sit down dignified on floors filled with water. They seem to have no resistance to getting wet.


    "You''re in danger standing. Sit down."


    Yogper urges me, and we all hesitate to lower our hips.


    Eventually the stone boat moved out at high speed. After putting passengers on a stone ride, there is considerable speed. I can see how fast and strong the water flow can be.


    "Huh... my butt is wet..."


    "Becky..."


    "The water is slippery and wet even if you choose a place without water..."


    Midori, Junko and Historical Pleasure each face about to cry.


    "I''m fine. Look, I''m in an air chair."


    Meanwhile, Masami claims to be good at it. But the shoes are wet.


    "The undersea is supposed to get wet everywhere from their clothes."


    True shrugged when he saw the other passengers. It was obvious from the fact that human undersea people also wore clothes like swimsuits that fit their bodies, and that they were flowing down the water currents road to travel at high speeds in individuals.


    "Dry -" "Butt Guard"


    Gaye and Maye exercise sorcery, drying everyone''s wet glutes, and yet not getting wet in the water.


    "Asae, Gaye, stay thankful"


    "Wow, Sister Gaye and Sister Mae are useful characters in a different vector than Midori."


    Junko expresses his gratitude, and Midori mouths half the dialogue that is inspiring and browning.


    "Are the earthlings resistant to getting wet in water... That doesn''t make sense."


    Yogper was frightened when he saw how he was overreacting in a wet way.

 1782 13

    "Get off at the next station"


    Decades after Yogper said so, the stone boat stopped.


    When one line went up from the station to the upper city, the landscape was changing.


    "You''re going to forget that this is the bottom of the ocean and that it''s underground."


    Seeing the fantastic landscape around me, True said. Some of them agreed.


    Side by side, lined with things like translucent white trees. It looks like it could be about five meters tall. There are no branches, but the one above is shaped like a lily flower, brilliant with light. When the trunk of the tree looked closely at the transparent part, it was also possible to see the liquid flowing inside.


    Between the white trees, there are many creatures that do not know if they are the same species of animals or fish. His whole body is black as tar and stands out in flashy cyan blue while his eyes are unusually large. The area on the head that is neither nose nor mouth is large enough to be uncomfortable. From the dorsal bilge chest bilge tail bilge, it also looks like a bamboo. It doesn''t seem to be a metre in size.


    The black cuckoo is above the white tree and bites on the spreading area like a petal. He looked more like he was biting and smoking the juice inside than he was eating.


    "This is part of a ranch specializing in improved species. There are so many rare creatures that can only be seen here"


    Yogper said.


    "What''s an improved species, of fish?


    "It wasn''t just the fish, it was also the land animals that did the genetic modification all over again. Mainly edible though. That black synthesized several species of mammal on the ground with a raven shark. It''s nutritious and has medium fertility. Best of all, breeding doesn''t take a lot of work. The original raven shark has a low reproduction rate."


    "A crow shark..."


    Makes Masami look sinister. It was an occasional mix of fish in bottom net fishing, edible, but I didn''t really like Masami. I hear it''s more about throwing it away.


    "What does it mean to chimera fish and mammals?


    Historical pleasure asks.


    "There is also the point that simply, to capture the strengths and cover the weaknesses between organisms. It would be of great significance to increase reproduction of the originally less reproducible organisms, wouldn''t it? Then you can mix the flavors and even the nutrition."


    "Gu, pi��... That''s the practical stage, which means we''re making extraordinary progress over the humans on earth..."


    Historical pleasure breathed into the answer given by Gusper.


    "I''ll give you the honor of teaching that technology. So just tell me, Prise."


    "I''d love to see how that production process goes, but you can''t, can you?


    Historical pleasure in asking for eyes to run blood, and Junko confirming as he sends a hot gaze that seems seemingly modest, but full of expectations.


    "Sometimes I bring you here for that. I decided at my discretion that I could not publish all of the technology, but that there was no problem to this extent."


    "Hi-ha-ha! It was worth it."


    Historical pleasure posing as a gut.


    "Treat to this extent"


    "It is at the discretion of the captain of the guard. Still too accommodating to ask."


    Listen to Gusper, says Gaye and Maye.


    "I''m telling you, you can''t. Just Junko."


    Gusper nailed me, and Historic Pleasure solidified into the feeling of being sent from heaven to hell.


    "Mr. O''Annes'' clone-making fumi-chan won''t be trusted by boulders - Before that, we could have killed them by turning them into experimental benches."


    In fact, Junko, who says so, also sneaks up on the clones of O''Annes. However, it is retained in partial clones and cannot be said to be alive, either medically or biologically.


    "Gupiu... I... Junko talks in front of this guy as much as he can, so I guess I wasn''t trusted. It''s Junko''s fault. Take responsibility, muscle through, and sneak away research material from me, too. Tell me all about it."


    Historical pleasure of an evil face demands it in a strong tone to Junko.


    "What are you talking about, this guppy? How can you not know that Junko has no responsibility whatsoever, and he just deserves it? It''s like a kid with a scattered room telling his parents to clean it up because it''s their fault they messed it up. I knew I was out of my mind. You should also go through the self and that level and start over from kindergarten by initializing your head already. Don''t we all agree? I think so."


    "I agree with you." "If you want to start over, start with the baby."


    "I''m not Fumi-chan''s guardian, and the analogy is a bit..."


    Masami criticized, Gaye nodded, Maye corrected, and Junko was cheeky with a bitter smile.


    "Guppy, that''s how you bully me by saying whatever you want! Bullying is cool! You guys are so cool!


    Totally obstinate and poisoning historical pleasure.


    Then the line followed Yogper and was led to the research facility.


    It was a yogper who said it was a research facility, but inside it looks like a museum exhibition hall, and you can see a lot of underwater family members, etc. The process of stripping, skeleton, or genetic synthesis of organisms has been liquid marinated and exhibited.


    "This is a museum of genetically modified research facilities, open to the general public. You''re going to have to take a tour of this place for a while. Junko will meet the engineers."


    "Then I''m coming."


    Yogper and Junko disappear into the back room. Historical pleasure abominably drops it off, tongue-in-cheek.


    "Ugh, true brother, over here. There is a peel of anchovies."


    "You have about three meters of this. Humans are more likely to eat the opposite."


    "Hey, cute like this pink nerd jacuzzi, I want to keep it awesome. With the power of Maya and Gaye, can''t you sneak it out or something?


    "Decline because there seems to be a problem"


    "Do you know how to keep it or something? Irresponsible if you don''t know."


    Midori, True, Masami, Gaye, and Maye look to enjoy touring the museum.


    "Hubble me up..." Hubble me up. Well... fine. I was always like this. I don''t understand it from Pampy, I can''t help it because I''m lonely. We''re good friends at best. I''m gonna throw up. "


    Alone in the vice, Historical Pleasure conducts a tour of the museum.


    "If you really don''t think anything about it, you don''t say that"


    "Excuses for the lonely self"


    "Gupi wow!?


    All of a sudden he is called out from behind by Gaye and Maye, and he looks back in surprise and shout out.


    "Besides, don''t even notice we''re getting close, you''ll be surprised and you''ll know how Guppy feels."


    Historical pleasure stares at the face of Makoto, who says it slightly.


    "I hated not being sympathetic... Go away..."


    Historical pleasure I tried to tell you, but Historical pleasure itself was surprised that it was the voice that seemed to disappear out of my throat.


    "Child," "Difficult Meanings,"


    All the sisters look at the joy of history with the eyes of Jito, and say it away.


    "We know how lonely you feel."


    Hearing the dialogue that Gaye and Maye had spoken at the same time, Shi Yuan turned to him in silence.


    "You know, I''m not demanding anything difficult, I''m just saying we''re gonna go around together, is that so bad? Don''t you want to be with us that much?


    Confirm in a calm tone that reduces the tone of your voice, unlike the usual authentic beauty.


    "Well, that''s about it. It''s cheap."


    Ever since I answered that, Historical pleasure has been annoying.


    (No, the answer is strange now. What are you talking about, me? What kind of answer is cheap? I didn''t even ask for anything)


    I''m ashamed that I panicked and ran weird dialogues, and Historical Pleasure stays nagging.


    "Then go."


    "Yes, yes, follow me"


    Encouraged by Gaye and Maye, Historical Pleasure followed silently.


    (Hmm... Congratulations to them. If I don''t get flushed with such cheap sympathy, I won''t change my mind. I''d love to see these guys bark. No, I''ll make sure you bark.)


    As he followed the three of them, Historical Pleasure was giggling with all the evil in his heart.


    After a tour of the museum and the Chimera Ranch, the Grounders tour face was also traveled on a stone boat and the next visit was to the factory.


    No, Yogper spoke with the factory, but the building he visited is far from the image of a factory as he says on the ground. All the roofs, walls and furniture are lined up in stylishly designed huts made of seashells at equal intervals.


    "The design is smart, and it looks like an open cafe or something"


    True said. The cabins are all compact for one room and you can see everything inside. There are mainly humans or a few krionens, in the cabin, working around tables made of shellfish.


    "I feel a strong spiritual place around here"


    "Yeah, full of supernormal powers"


    Asaye and Gaye say.


    "Huh? I didn''t feel anything, did I? Is that what Gaye and Maye felt when I felt nothing inspired? Is that a mistake? Oh, but you two seem more inspirational than me because you''re magicians, and I mean, what''s that all about?


    "Hmm... it''s hard to answer that question of Sister Masami."


    Midori laughs at Masami, who tilts her neck and complains about her doubts.


    "You can make it clear. I''m not very inspired. I thought it was inspirational."


    "Hey true, I don''t know if you want to have a windy mouth that you know nothing about me. It strikes me in the head. Pfft. I''ve heard a lot of lap sounds and stuff for a long time, and when I''m up at about 2: 00 at night, my back is so puffy, you know? Because this is absolutely inspiring. And I often dream of being attacked by fox spirits. Still saying you''re weak on inspiration?


    Jung-mei disproves the true word. Truth is, I got in trouble and stopped arguing.


    "This is similar to what I''m doing. It imparts paranormal power to inferior organisms. No�� precisely the procedure of giving you the ability to accumulate certain paranormal powers and adding more power"


    Seeing the work in the cabin, Historical Pleasure said.


    "Exactly. This is a factory that empowers creatures."


    Yogper said.


    "I won''t reveal all my skills and knowledge, but if it''s somewhat limited, I think I can give it to Junko."


    "Hmm... that''s kind of you, but I don''t like to mess with animals."


    In order to improve science and technology for humans, the pure child of the policy showed the difficulty of not sacrificing animals in any way.


    "Huh, half-breed. If Junko can''t, I want to get that knowledge. Whatever it is, you can share the knowledge I know with special services. I''m majoring in extraordinary powers to animals, too."


    I just claim that Historic Pleasure is here.


    "Mr. Yogper, if you refuse here, you''re going to bully me again, so teach Fumi-chan a little too"


    "Well... ok"


    Junko asked me to, and Yogper accepted with an unwilling face.


    "Are you sure? Give him strength."


    Seeing the historical pleasure of following the yogper in a light foothold, True whispers in the ears of Junko.


    "Well, I don''t know if it''s too mean."


    "Yea, pure sister will love you in strange places, but I think it''s strangely sweet for him to choose who he''s dealing with."


    "Haha, I knew you would? Well, for many reasons. Do you have something personal to think about, or homosexuality as the same Mad Scientist?"


    After giving Midori a small laugh at her allegations, she answered with an ambiguous expression.

 1783 14

    Morning. Tokyo Bay Coastal Region.


    The first people to see it were the salaried men on the way to work on the train.


    When they saw the giant emerge from the sea, they doubted their own eyes. I even thought it was a dream. But the other passengers are responding, and it hurts when you squeeze your cheeks.


    And those who witnessed it, which appeared, increased one after the other. It caught the eye of many humans, both from inside nearby buildings and from people walking down the road.


    The head of a dragon that brought a sickle from the sea. The torso is as long as a snake, making several loose arches from the sea.


    Some saw its appearance on the surface of the sea and felt as if it were a sight of myth. Some people remembered an old painting they saw in some book. Some reminded me of monster movies. Some received the enemy character of the game as it appeared in reality.


    It was naturally the first time he was born that he entered Tokyo Bay.


    I''m not sure myself why I got into such a place.


    There are many people on land. I know that a creature called a human being lives there. I was interested in what kind of life I was living, but I had no reason to know who my body was that I couldn''t get up on land.


    In this shallow sea of water, his giant can be easily ascertained. Proceed through the limited depths of the sea in the bay.


    Before he arrived at Rainbow Bridge, the shallower the sea was for him to travel. The depth of the water is now shallower than 30 meters. I can''t even travel if I can''t, but I don''t feel comfortable with the sea, which is too shallow.


    Head out to sea and look over the coast. The sight of the building amazingly lined up seemed like a different world to him living on a dark seabed. Among the people he knows, it''s about Blue Rust Village. I also know of the existence of the undersea city of Chiver, but I''ve never seen that one directly.


    He has no reason to know that a large number of people are making a scene in their eyes.


    His mind was disturbed. I don''t understand what I''m doing myself. He''s not supposed to try to get out of the territory, so he''s out of the territory big, into the bay and watching the crowd.


    He also understands that people live in that building.


    He wonders how many warriors there are in that building.


    He wants to try, he exercises his powers.


    Pick one of the buildings and try to thunder it. But a huge building is frightening.


    I''ll start a tornado and hit it, but this doesn''t feel effective either. The tornado hit the wound and broke several pieces of glass on the surface.


    Man''s civilization is much stronger than his own power. These two attacks alone clearly made him feel physically.


    I would have been able to do a lot of damage if I had caused the tsunami, but I couldn''t get around to it. Plus, he doesn''t understand how human society works, so he doesn''t know as much about the power and effects of the tsunami.


    He wanders. I''m not smart enough to work. It''s either confusing or frightening.


    But a slight remnant of reason seeks. Stimulate the battle.


    There''s another monster in Tokyo Bay.


    "The return of the Great Monster that appeared in Tokyo Bay ten years ago?


    "Asshole. You''re in a completely different shape. That''s what''s breathing when Van Damme crusades, not Leviathan''s. ''


    "Sure looks just like Leviathan coming out of the game"


    "A tornado hit our building. It wasn''t a big deal when the glass broke. ''


    "If the broken glass falls and people are down there, you''re dead."


    "There''s a tornado coming, and there''s people down there? I''ve already been flown by a tornado. ''


    "How does Van Damme defeat that one?


    "You ask a dolphin and a whale, w"


    ''You attacked Bill, but you felt like you weren''t responding, and you didn''t do anything later. Adult.''


    "As always, no TV coverage. Same as ten years ago. ''


    "Ten years ago in the monster commotion, we''re talking about Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka joining the crusade team, but now we''re asking the hater Cornelis Van Damme, what made it that way?"


    "Isn''t that Van Damme''s lie in itself?


    The internet was full of Leviathan rumors that had already appeared in Tokyo Bay.


    Three people, Van Dam, Katsuura and Terrence, were poking each other in the face as they watched the net react.


    "Tokyo Bay Chu''s are like doorways for monsters, real life or fiction."


    Tyrone shows up there and jokes. I just woke up and found out that Leviathan showed up in Tokyo Bay.


    "When did you show up?


    About three hours ago.


    Tyrone asks and Van Damme answers with a glimpse of the clock. It is now 11: 30 a.m.


    "The location is close, and I just saw a shadow through the window."


    And, Terrence.


    "Well, what about the lord who entrusted you with the crusade? You''re expected online."


    "Toriyama Masami and the Bull Village sisters, the outline of a favor, have gone to visit the undersea city. History and pleasure."


    Further questioned by Tyrone, Van Damme answers with a shrugged shoulder.


    "It''s hard to say, but government agencies are also contacting us for reminders and confirmations. If it doesn''t seem to move right away, we''ll deal with it before it gets damaged."


    Katsuura reports like it''s really hard to say.


    "Then here''s what I should say. If you stimulate poorly, you say it''s unnecessarily dangerous. He said we shouldn''t irritate him while he''s growing up. Naturally, but make sure you record it properly. And tell them what you''re recording. Then they won''t do anything for fear of being held accountable for their failure."


    Van Dam tells, laughing wildly.


    "No, I don''t have any of that, no matter how much. If you do anything wrong, it won''t taste good if you try it from the great ones."


    Tyrone in Van Damme''s mouth.


    "Right...... Then tell him not to get irritated, after adding that he doesn''t need a hand unless he gets busted."


    "Okay."


    Accepting Tyrone''s argument, Van Damme re-ordered Katsuura.


    "But... Masami, Gaye and Maye... and the elders? You left when you showed up in the Izu Islands. Such a big one..."


    "They said it was mainly the work of the elders. But the elders are too clear, and they''ve been sleeping since the other day."


    With faces like we can''t believe it together, Tyrone and Terrence say.


    That Terrence gets a call. The other person was Catherine.


    "He said the raiders showed up again. I''ve driven a grand ride in from the sea road."


    Terrence reported sighingly.


    "I wish I could tell if he was suspicious at the time he was running that main road."


    Even though I know I can''t, Van Damme says.


    "Why don''t you even make it at the gate before you go onto the main road?


    "It would be dangerous for people to check. It''s hard to check unmanned people."


    Terrence suggests, but Van Damme shakes it small or not.


    "Really? I couldn''t think that far. How many times has this building been raided?


    "I don''t know. Me flying around the world, but you''ve been attacked the most when you''re here."


    To Terrence''s inquiry, Vandam laughed sarcastically.

 1784 15

    Numerous cars were parked in front of the Grim Penis Building. Just looking at the number of cars is clearly more numerous than the last raid.


    "That''s a lot of variety..."


    One of the paranormal abilities who took part in the raid grumbles. Some of the raiders somehow wore orchards, girls as if they wore only a bluffing blouse, and the urban legendary monster Eko. A few other monsters and thinkers were seen.


    "Since this time, demons have joined us. Besides, we''re leaving until the mayor."


    The person next to the man who shrugged whispered and glanced at the woman in the white suit.


    "I don''t know where you are, but is Grass Dew Milk in the war as well? That''s comforting."


    Next to the viper, Kiriko Toyota whispers in a whisper so that she can''t hear anything else.


    Kiriko knows who Milk is. For in the members of the thirteenth staircase of the same pleasure is Ebony, the same gate as the milk. And obviously I felt signs of an overlife with power over me, and I tried to speak up.


    "Hide for a while. It''s where I cover. Still enough to help both of you."


    Kiriko and the pipers are the only ones who can hear me. Milk naturally keeps it out of sight.


    "Kiriko Fujita, you do not fight unless this one is at a disadvantage, be thorough in command"


    "What do you do when Historical Happiness of Soundwood and the Fox Monster that looks like Shizuno Rage come out?


    Talking, Kiriko sensed where the Lord of Voices was, and gazed at the girl in the rash blouse next to the viper - the big basket held by the cocoon.


    "Brain filth woman inferior to the shit stuck to the potty - if Soundwood History Joy squeaks out, let Tsukishi deal with her. You can fight a little if you make it. Vipers would also be useful for as much as towing. That''s why Tsukimi and Viper should be wary of Soundwood Historical Pleasure. The fox is my opponent. ''


    "Oh."


    Copy that.


    By order of the milk, Vipers and Tsukuri nod.


    "Is Eko showing up in public with dignity?"


    Kiriko speaks to the black Eko with the hair tip.


    "No. I''m Warico''s Massago. I hope you will consider it separate from Eko"


    "Hey, long time no see."


    Vipers spoke to the denied Massago. Both were acquaintances for ten years.


    "Long time no see. Looks magnificent and above all."


    "That''s an imaginary word to use against Grandpa, not in me."


    Listening to the dialogue of the Massago, Viper smiles.


    "Are you someone''s favor? Or spontaneously?


    "The latter too. Van Damme''s business cannot be overlooked. It was balanced as it stands. It was my decision not to have to break it."


    To Viper''s question, Misago answers in a pale tone.


    ''I''m here... There''s something wrong with him. This feeling is not historical pleasure. Powerful demon... like a monster, is this what you guys said, Shizuno Rei''s version of Fox Daughter?


    Vipers and cocoons, and adjusted the tremor of the air to reach only Kiriko''s ears, Milk said.


    ''Maybe I can''t cover you. I''ll take care of it from the start. I saw this as equivalent to step two among the overlife''


    Hearing Milk''s dialogue, Viper and Kiriko turned their attention to Bill.


    At the entrance on the ground floor of the building, a reinforced vampire unit guarding the Grim Penis Japan branch, as well as soldiers of the Sea Chihuahua, along with Tyrone, were waiting for the raiders assembled outside the building to come inside.


    Terrence, Catherine, Rod and Tyrone are turning to this entrance set. Circo and Cenri, near Tyrone''s side, were on guard at Van Dam''s side.


    "I feel a terribly strong demon. He seems to be wiping it off well, suppressing it, but he''s a deceitful demon."


    Look at the entrance and exit of the building, says Tyrone.


    "Apparently, there''s a great monster lurking in the same class as me."


    "Then can I leave that great monster to Mr. Tyrone?


    "I''ll be right back."


    To confirm Terrence, Tyrone smiles and nods.


    "This battle force is down considerably, so let''s keep it moving."


    Catherine tells you in the face. Next to it, Rod is silently warming up.


    "The other day, I wish I''d joined you earlier. I''m sorry."


    "No."


    In response to Tyrone''s apology, Terrence smiled grinningly on the surface, but thought the inside was abominably utter. It''s a mild Terence, but I take the fact that I''ve lost many of my men seriously.


    Eventually, a raider entered the building and the battle began.


    Many of the Sea Chihuahua soldiers shoot guns from shields. Reinforced Vampire Squads also shoot guns, but are more likely to challenge melee fights.


    On the Raiders'' side, there are those who can engage in melee combat, but they are far inferior to the Grimm Penis side. But for that matter, it covers with a lot of paranormal power.


    Seeing a small shadow that was continually knocking down fortified vampires at a fierce speed, Rod moved forward at once.


    A small shadow that was moving at high speed stops and faces the rod. It was Misago.


    "Pretty looking, but fierce inside."


    Rod with an invincible grin, taking a boxing style setup across from Misago.


    (As far as agility and nail sharpness go, he''s a pretty dangerous opponent)


    Just because you''re small, you''re not one of them. The image of Massago flying up and slitting his own neck comes to mind.


    Seeing the sight of Rod and Missago as they stood opposite each other, a one-on-one confrontation mood could be made, making it difficult for both factions, the hands.


    The Massago moves first. Rod flies his fist out with a slight distraction from his upper body, while a super-fast, flying misago.


    The small body of the Massago spun around and landed on the floor in the form of a large unevenness from the envisaged orbit.


    (I just blurred... that''s awesome power)


    The moment Rod''s right fist blurred Misago''s shoulder, Misago''s body was being played. I have a paralyzed shoulder that I just scratched.


    (I thought it was just a scratch, isn''t it?


    Rod''s right arm was bleeding, too, after being slashed by his nails. Quite a bit of blood but decides there is no obstacle to the fight.


    Tyrone, on the other hand, was gazing at three people: vipers, mackerel, and cocoon.


    To be precise, he had his eyes on a cocoon offal basket.


    "There''s something there."


    When he turns his gaze to the cocoon, Tyrone walks toward the three of them in an unwrought foothold.


    "Uhhhhhhh..."


    "Looks like your lord has demon blood on him, too. Though it fades considerably."


    To the roaring cocoon, says Tyrone.


    Shortly after, a white cat popped out of the basket held by the cocoon.


    Almost simultaneously, a subspace door opens right next to the cocoon and the white cat jumps into it.


    "He wants to do it inside. If you don''t want to, you have to do it outside."


    Vipers speak for the dialogue of milk told only to themselves, towards Tyrone.


    "When you ride such an obvious trap, you think - do you take it?


    "I don''t want to be seen more than a trap."


    "Hmm. Do you believe in your Lord? I''m not lying or cheating on people."


    That''s what makes me laugh at Viper. Tyrone. Look at that smile, a viper that goes awry.


    "What''s that face... It gets a little red. My lord, Lori..."


    "Chi!


    "Are you a star? Fine. I''ll give you a ride."


    While peeling and laughing at the viper he denies, Tyrone enters dignified within the door of the subspace.


    Inside the subspace, a white cat stared at the tyrone that came in and quietly let the fighting spirit roll.


    "The name of the eagle is Tyrone. The king of foxes. What about your lord?


    Name and ask the cat. We know that the other person goes through the human language.


    "You can tell me if you promise to keep a secret about me when you get home alive."


    "Do you believe me when I say I''ll keep my word? No, you''re gonna give it back alive? In any case, you''re a sweet, haunted cat."


    "I don''t want to kill you."


    "Well, I guess I''ll just have to protect it."


    It''s Grass Dew Milk.


    "Hmm..."


    Until then it was Tyrone, who was laughing and talking, but hearing the name of the milk, his expression tightened only slightly.


    "The King of the Weeping Cat vs The King of the Fox."


    "Why do you look so tired Shizuno?


    "What is it, a tired acquaintance? Tired is just a sex friend."


    "It''s creepy to serve with the same face or something. So, why are you on that side?


    Tyrone exhales small into the milk she asks unpleasantly.


    "They''re already in the system of the world of men. If the world of men were made aware of the existence of outsiders, the status of the eagles would be further enhanced."


    "Are you going to live with human flair... It''s a good place to shit."


    Listening to Tyrone, Milk threw up abominably.


    "I am not living in the grace of man''s world with the Lord without any regret. What''s the language you''re talking about? You don''t want to use electricity? You don''t even peek online?


    "Reasoning." Now I know it''s impossible to fold. You''re going to show him that a cat is stronger than a fox. "


    Milk that unleashes the fighting spirit that kept me rolling and contained.


    "It''s very prestigious. If I win, I''ll moff you around, so be prepared."


    When Tyrone laughed at her garlic, she took a gesture of frontal posture and rubbing her fingers around her hands.

 1785 16

    The cocoon, which could change and grow its own flesh in a bubbly fashion, was as thorough an aid as possible. Milk told me not to be too conspicuous, not to spare my strength, not to expose my hand. He flies with only a fraction of his body turned into red bubbles, blocking the sight of enemies who shoot guns, or turning those who challenge him to melee, providing plain support.


    Vipers had been dealing with fortified vampires who had become familiar with their faces already.


    (These guys are getting stronger...... A little fun, to be honest)


    Viper thinks. He looks like a man or woman around twenty, but every time he sees him, his face turns to that of the fierce, and his arms are up.


    There has been further improvement enhancement since then, and the regenerative ability of the reinforced vampires is not strong, but the vitality itself is a considerable substitute, so it does not die from slight or gentle injuries. As a result, Vipers are attacking without hesitation.


    Excuse me for a moment.


    Terrence interrupted along with a distracted voice from next to a viper in battle with multiple reinforced vampires.


    The knife sticks out. Vipers avoid Terrence''s blow as they think of unpleasant memories of taking rather tight damage.


    "Multiple to one. Then it''s inefficient, and I''ll take him on, so you guys go elsewhere"


    Copy that!


    Responding with a voice to Terrence''s instructions, the fortified vampires scattered across another enemy.


    "Are you going to win this time?


    "I''m not wasting my chance at revenge."


    Even as the viper spreads his fierce grin, Terrence flutters with a refreshing grin, walking back into Viper''s range of attack and waving the knife without cowering.


    In response to Terrence''s attack, Viper matched Terrence''s movements and waved his arms as much as he wanted. Target Terrence''s hand with the knife.


    Terrence noticed his opponent''s prospect during the attack, but he couldn''t stop or avoid it. Viper''s knife hit Terrence''s wrist clean and Terrence''s wrist smashed to pieces.


    (Faster and sharper than before. No... when I fought before, this guy was pretty weak. You''re so energetic now, you''re strong and natural)


    Terrence jumps back a lot and takes a distance while holding the knife and changing it. I tried to gain momentum to revenge, but all of a sudden I was seriously injured and unfolded not to be a sprinkler.


    For the timing Viper had stepped in, Terrence was going to roll out a kick. The toe of the shoe is planted with a blade.


    But Viper doesn''t try to chase Terrence. On the contrary, he bounced backwards a lot and took a distance, as if to model Terrence''s movements.


    I knew why right away. Because the throwing rope crossed the space where the viper was. Catherine''s been giving me a hand.


    I''m sure Catherine was going to help, but from Terrence, it''s going to be the result of getting the counter''s desk compromised. But Terrence is still wounded, so I decided to accept it as a thank you.


    (Even though I stopped using one hand against Terrence, it''s tight to deal with my bad Catherine too...)


    It was a teeth-beating viper, but on the other hand it was also calm. Depending on the mindset, I can also take these two powerful enemies and let them not attack, so I decided not to be forced to keep them like this.


    Kiriko is suspicious when she sees that Tsukishi sees Viper''s disadvantage, but doesn''t try to add to it at all.


    We already know that Tsukimi is not human. And it has comparable power to overlife.


    Tsukishi doesn''t participate in any battles, but he doesn''t know when to move. And when he moved out, he felt it was a threat, and Kiriko kept an eye on Tsukikumi.


    Tsukishi was Tsukishi, and he did not move in alarm of the emergence of Historical Pleasure because he did not know when Historical Pleasure would come.


    At the same time, I know Kiriko is marking herself. I also know that dealing with Historical Pleasure when Historical Pleasure comes will make Kiriko free, or it will be a troublesome structure: Historical Pleasure and Kiriko.


    I feel comfortable doing so, but I can only count on the help of the cocoon. Even for once, they have been granted the ability to assume overlife. Of course, it''s not a frontal battle. I believe it will help.


    Rod continued to be flirted with by the speed and amount of exercise of the Massago.


    What''s even more troublesome is the small nature of the target and the anomalous movement. It is a type of enemy that has never fought before in melee combat, rather than strength. I don''t know how to deal with it right away.


    (For these tricky and first-time types of opponents... the first thing you need to do is make your body remember. And when I get used to it, I''ll rely on it later and follow the natural guidance of my own body. We also have a strong luck request element��)


    Until now, it is a rod that has cut through the crisis in that way.


    Massago flies around eye-catching from left to right. More than half of that movement is feint, but I read the attack of my destiny in half a mountain survey and waved my fist.


    Rod watched as it was harder to avoid if he was fisted to his orbit, as it was more of a leaping mass when attacking him. And this time, I was sure it would be a complete clean hit.


    But Massago was also after this time.


    With the timing of Rod''s fist movements, a small arm wields a sharp nail.


    (This guy...)


    Rod was wrapping his tongue around as the misago slipped backwards, remembering the severe pain and heat in his left hand.


    (It''s a craftsman who can''t do it without considerable motor vision. It''s a craftsmanship that you can''t do without quite a hundred battles.)


    Confirming that his left fist had been longitudinally amputated to the bone, Rod recognised Massago as a threat again.


    Now Rod can only attack with his right hand. Rod''s right arm had already been slashed, but he still can''t use it.


    (If you prolong it, you lose. At the moment, we are very disadvantaged. But that''s why it''s a bad idea to rush to settle quickly. If they spot him, they''ll come to weigh the timing of this gap at their leisure)


    Rod is also a hundred battles, so he was able to quickly build the situation he was placed in and the developments ahead of him in his head.


    (Calm down in no hurry, and at the same time call it a dozen big hits)


    Rod that spills a laugh naturally. A worn out self comes to a moment when he wants to risk his life. I was so consciously drunk with myself.


    Tour your head at high speeds and think about what you would do if you were in the position of Misago.


    (This guy seems to make bold moves, cautious actually. If so����)


    I can''t use one arm and it''s already damaged on the other. However, Rod decides that it is still insufficient and could definitely go to the finish.


    Misago approaches the rod. Step left and right to put the feint in, then jump from there all at once to the attack.


    It doesn''t fly high, it flies low. Aim for the left leg.


    Perfectly timed for that Massago move, Rod shook his right fist down the back of the Massago.


    "Gu... ahhh..."


    When Massago''s body was slammed to the floor and he fell seven times dressed as a shrimp in agony, he eventually stopped moving.


    "You''re sturdy. With that little body..."


    Rod squeaks. I just saw what hasn''t led to death. I didn''t spit blood, and I didn''t feel like breaking a bone.


    With his praise for his high fighting power and his detoxifying effect on his adorable appearance, he was a rod that didn''t feel comfortable holding back on the immobile Massago.


    Beautiful girl and white cat with fox ears and tails, facing each other in subspace.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    Set it up from Tyrone. Something like a black, thick beam was milked and released, but...


    "Hmm."


    When I rang my nose with the cat''s voice, I expanded the mind-blowing power into a wall, bouncing a black running stream and fogging it off, flying straight for Tyrone.


    Simply a troublesome attack.


    Tyrone frowns. The wall of invisibility was extensive but also thick. Much is wasted on the power to pour into an attack, but it is a bone power to prevent it, and too broad a range to avoid it.


    Tyrone chooses to use metastases as the most difficult means of avoidance.


    "It makes me feel so flashy from the beginning."


    Tyrone shows up right in front of the milk, giggling and showing.


    "Even with the same face as tiredness, your impression is different."


    Milk to mouth what you thought. My love feels good, and I felt a lot better impression than tired.


    "Heh heh, they say that a lot."


    ''Ha... keep a copy of your tired face and abilities, when they laugh at you like that... I wouldn''t do that if I wanted to.''


    Even as he vomits a discouraging dialogue, Milk tries to beat Tyrone right in front of him with mind-blowing power from close range.


    Tyrone didn''t try to avoid it. The mind-powered punch thrust through Tyrone''s torso, and Tyrone''s figure was distorted and burst and disappeared.


    Milk that I immediately understand what you mean. My body moves at the same time as I understand.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    I heard a voice behind me.


    Dashing in the direction where Tyrone had been before, looking back quickly, there was a Tyrone figure behind where Milk had been until then. A good number of three-day moonlight flashes hit the milk in various orbits.


    Milk hits all directions with mind-blowing power around him and takes the light out. On the wall of mindfulness, it could have been pushed through. Then I struck it down and decided I should pay it off.


    ''There were indeed signs before. I felt like I was there before...''


    Milk groans after preventing cannibal fluorescence.


    "I''m not a fox. It''s a good thing to turn it into something. Can''t Mr. Hayake just transform himself and transform people?


    Convinced milk that it is certainly not surprising that it is good at the operation of its hands.


    (Isn''t this guy stronger than tired?


    With the same face as tiredness, I saw a girl smiling and laughing, and I thought milk was fuzzy.

 1786 17

    Five yellow crystals appear around the milk. All shapes and sizes vary.


    Crystals fly in together with tyrosine. Tyrone bounces wide sideways to avoid, but the crystalline group turns U-turns to further track tyrone.


    "Red Dumplings"


    A tower with a bright red baby''s head appears in front of Tyrone.


    Then the heads of all the babies that were connected fly away, towards the five impending yellow crystals, as if to intercept them.


    An explosion occurred the moment the baby''s head, laughing at him, touched the crystal and broke it. The explosion calls for an explosion and all remaining crystals are chain-bombed. The baby''s head gets caught up in it too.


    (It didn''t look like a bomb, did it...? Coincidence, but it was the best way to prevent it -)


    Tyrone smiles and looks at the milk.


    Tyrone didn''t know, but even if he escaped with a metastasis, Milk had read the destination of the metastasis and had also metastasized and tracked the crystals.


    "Rainbow Earthworm."


    A translucent rainbow object stretches from between his hands as Tyrone braces both palms in front of his face.


    Milk, for its part, emits countless golden glows from its surroundings. There is a massive spray of something like golden powder, floating in the universe.


    From a translucent rainbow mass that stretched somewhat, I wondered if the seven-colored beam had been released in seven directions, and along the way the beam curved and attacked simultaneously from various angles to milk.


    But the beam bent down and reflected indiscriminately many times along the way, disappearing after a while.


    Tyrone sees something like a golden powder around the milk as having the effect of driving the direction of energy''s motion crazy. And apparently it''s not a temporary effect.


    The golden powder is released with tylon.


    "Oops!?


    Tyrone I tried to avoid, but against my will, I ran into the golden powder. Without realizing it, the range of effects of the powder had already extended to tyrone.


    "Ugh, wow, wow."


    I meant to whine about it moving around in a detour - and I''m surprised to get some funny audio out there. Even tongue and lip movements are insane.


    (Even breathing and organ movements don''t seem crazy)


    He was a tylon desperately trying to resist the Resist, but the influence by powder is clearly stronger.


    Milk herself rushed in there. From that behavior, milk would not be affected by powder.


    "Mimiko Koboyasu"


    Tyrone activates the procedure. Even if the spell is inaccurate, if you intend to cast a spell, the effect of the spell will be on you.


    A few spirits spread like cloth tangle and envelop the powder drifting around them. The spiritual movement was also insane and unscrupulous, but still had no problem involving powder.


    Milk''s nails ripped from Tyrone''s chest across his abdomen. I was distracted by the effect of powder and the exercise of the technique and couldn''t even deal with the attack of milk.


    The wound was a substitute enough to reach the gut, but he decides another response is now required than regeneration, and Tyrone tries to metastasize and distance himself.


    Shortly after the metastasis, Tyrone peeled off her eyes. This destination is also predicted by the distortion rate of the space, keeping the same distance perfectly, because the milk has been transferred.


    The milk jumped again, this time waving my nails at my face.


    "Fuggy!"


    It was the milk who screamed. in the voice of the cat itself.


    Milk''s right forefoot had been bitten by Tyrone''s mouth. With teeth all sharp and pointy fangs, not human ones.


    More immediately thereafter, the stopping milk abdomen was pierced by Tyrone''s arm.


    Milk emits a distraction wave at close range, and tylone is blown away. But Tyrone didn''t let go of his milk leg, he was eating it off as it was.


    "Now you''re coming."


    I chewed up and spit out my forelegs, and then Tyrone laughed furiously when I bled out of my mouth.


    Bad fox.


    Milk stares at Tyrone as it regenerates injuries to the right forefoot and abdomen. Tyrone''s belly wound is already in regeneration as well.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    Tyrone uses fairly powerful witchcraft in Shizuno style witchcraft, which extensively calls for a large group of Kuroshima and causes them to attack simultaneously with furious momentum.


    Milk also knows the technique. But...


    "That way."


    Milk speaks up. Tyrone was not used against milk. They unleashed their magic on the outside of the subspace.


    You can see the outside sight even from inside the subspace, and if the entrance and exit are properly open, you can use the technique against the outside. Tyrone had secretly opened the entrance and exit.


    A large crowd of lobbyists struck the raiders in unison.


    The cocoon bubbles and expands the whole body at its own discretion, desperately stopping the damage. Tsukishi and Kiriko can''t even watch in silence, so they hit the cope.


    "Here we go again!


    One of those who did the same in previous raids screams. After being reversed with this technique before, there were massive casualties.


    The number of blackheads was so high that some of the raiders were confused, but the calm ones took the decision to flee and retreat.


    "If you''d used that technique first, you''d have done it."


    "This was done before. Wow. But this time, the enemy thought they were going to be strong enough to see what was going on before they decided to do it."


    Finally, the power of the technique has been strengthened since the last time, tripling the number of magic. Though I also consume Tyrone for that matter.


    "Retreat!


    "Who''s wearing this technique?


    "There!


    "Hiding in the subspace was what I was doing! Get in there!


    Normally, the raiders of space realize that the entrance and exit of the subspace exist and that they are operating from it, and they arrive.


    (Untasty......)


    Milk panicked that he was about to be found out who he was.


    ''Retreat. Scream and retreat when you withdraw''


    It manipulates the air and commands it with a voice that only sounds like a viper, a crust and a cocoon.


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    "Retreat, roger!


    "Ugh!


    "Huh? Retreat?


    The raiders get upset when they see the struggling vipers, crucibles and cocoons screaming for retreat and heading outside the building.


    Milk made the subspace itself disappear. The figure of Tyrone and Milk returns to normal space. The milk ran as fast as possible without being enlightened by the surrounding eyes, and ran straight out of the building.


    "Let''s retreat!


    When the Vipers left and saw Tyrone come out of subspace, Kiriko shouted in tune with the decision to withdraw as well.


    They are urged to retreat, and one raider after another retreats outside the building. The herd of blackheads takes some chase, but this one doesn''t leave the building.


    Kiriko crosses between the pieces and tries to pick up the faint Massago.


    "Oops."


    But earlier than that, Tyrone held up the Massago and laughed at Kiriko less.


    "I''ll take this kid from Menko. If you want to save your life, I''ll deal with you, okay?


    Hearing Tyrone''s dialogue, and half relieved that it was Tyrone who captured him, Kiriko looked back silently and ran outside the building.


    "This one was advantageous until we were on our way, and it was enough for us to fight."


    At the point of exiting the building, while waiting for all his allies to get in the car and escape, the viper, who was ready for pursuit, called out to Kiriko.


    (It was an escape at the convenience of milk, but it turned out to be O''Rei. Even if I could have won if I had done it like that, there would have been quite a few victims)


    And Viper thinks.


    "I have no choice. We had a lot of bad luck."


    Kiriko said.


    "Mad Scientist Soundwood History Happiness hasn''t even come out yet."


    "Yeah, when she came out, the damage was spreading further"


    Had Historical Pleasure known to be absent, Kiriko''s judgment might have changed somewhat.


    The blackheads disappeared in unison, revealing the victims and the wounded lying in the lobby.


    "You flipped the enemy a little more favorably."


    Terrence speaks to Tyrone.


    "The number of black skeletons is much higher than the other day, and hey Yada, what a cutie"


    Catherine also came and looked at the Massago that Tyrone was holding and put her hands on her cheeks to give her a look.


    "Is it over? Thank you very much."


    There comes Van Dam and speaks up.


    "I don''t know what this is. Thank you. There seem to be a lot more rebels than the Lord''s endorsers who want to kill you. I''m sure there will be more."


    "Mr. Van Dam, at least do nothing more like oil the fire, in the direction of quenching it"


    Tyrone in a grumpy mood and Terrence in a harsh tone.


    "Right...... I can''t afford to sacrifice any more."


    Van Damme looked sinister when he saw the remains of enemy allies rolling in the lobby.


    "Mm, are you going to converge?


    Tyrone saw Van Damme.


    "I''m not saying I''m going to giveup. Those who vehemently rebel against what I do also seek ways to meditate their eyes. No, it was a plan I had already completed before I explored it."


    "Slap the big mouth first. I''ll give you the first improbable proposal. We compromise a little bit later. Or come up with a compromise. Well, it''s not the classic way outsiders do it."


    "No, I do that way a lot, but that''s just the result. I''m serious about getting through the first way I mentioned it. If it doesn''t go through, I''m compromising."


    He exhales bitterly at Tyrone''s words, Van Damme says.


    "It''s a lot of arrogance. That''s why we make enemies."


    Massago, who regained consciousness, told him in a chilled voice.


    "Right. I am a fool. But that''s how I''m made."


    Looking down at the Massago in Tyrone''s arms, Van Damme ran out of hateful grins.


    And there comes Seung-ura with a blue face.


    "Leviathan is nearby. Stop all the way... I''m looking at you."


    After Katsuura reports, we''ll go outside together.


    Katsuura was right, Leviathan was clearly visible at sea. Not as close as I''d say, but still as far as the shape of the head can tell. I do look like I''m looking at this one.


    "You may have reacted to our feud."


    "Is that happening? No, you get it?


    Tyrone says, Van Damme shrugs his shoulder.


    It was Leviathan, who had been watching this one for a while, but eventually turned that way, swimming south with his head out.

 1787 18

    Leviathan felt that there was an intense battle going on in that building.


    At the same time, I was feeling another sign. A sign of nostalgia. I can see that whoever I know well is in that building.


    I''ve been lost for a while, but I stopped. If you attack with the building inside, the building could collapse. I have no idea what to add or subtract. And the collapse of the building could mean a light death. That is very unlikely to be a fight. Because I felt it was a cowardly act.


    Soon after, Leviathan swims to the outside world with a hunch that he will meet again.


    Faces returning from the undersea city all went to Grimm Penisville. Masami, the Bull Village sisters and Historical Pleasure naturally go along with Junko, True and Midori.


    "What is a purifying rod... What is a purifying rod...... Guppy..."


    Historical pleasure in the submarine, bumping and whining with dead fishy eyes.


    It was historical pleasure that I was most shocked by the purification stick. Masami and the Bull Village sisters split up lightly and tried not to think about it, but it should be noted that even if you are on your way home at dawn of the night, only Historical Pleasure is pulling tail


    Noon. moor the nuclear submarine Dorayaki near the artificial island built by the Grimm Penis building, from where you will take the rubber boat in turn and head to the building.


    Upon entering the building, Shi Yuan went to say hello to Van Dam, but the Bull Village sisters, Masami and Junko first went to visit the elders who were sleeping in the infirmary. The elder wondered if he had been transported to the hospital and was in trouble with Grimm Penisville for some reason.


    "Fu fu fu..."


    An elder who stays asleep in bed complains about something when he sees Masami.


    "Fight against Leviathan. He said he knew something."


    Masami interprets.


    "Fu... fu..."


    The elders tend to lay low and roar in sad faces.


    "Leviathan''s behavior is strange because he understands the time of death and is confused by it."


    "I wonder why that makes sense."


    Junko accidentally shrugged with a grin at Jung-mi interpreting the elder''s words.


    "Fuko."


    "I thought Leviathan was here earlier."


    "Do you even know that?"


    True with admiration for the sentiments of the elders rather than for the interpreters of Masami.


    "Fuko..."


    "Because it''s the pattern I''ve been traveling all my life. Because it''s Lord Dachi. Because we''ve known each other the longest. ''Cause."


    An elder who looks up to the true and laughs. Masami to interpret.


    The knock opens the door without waiting for confirmation. It was Van Damme who showed up.


    "Come into the castle of enemies and say hello to me, the castle lord."


    "It''s a matter of fighting together now, and it''s okay not to say anything hard. Besides, I didn''t have anything to do with Van Dam, so think it''s a bad idea to call your busy Van Dam."


    Junko smiles back at Van Damme, who jokes and says it.


    "In the morning, there was another raid. There were Vipers and Mayor Pok��mon, familiar to you. You''re not connected to that one anymore, are you?


    "Hi? Doesn''t seem like it, you''re nervous, don''t you?


    "I don''t know what that means. I''m always nervous. Was that a perception of a fat man?


    To the teasing Junko, Van Damme was eating.


    "I think everyone thinks so. Hey?"


    "Yeah," "Yes."


    "You''re the incarnation of the figure."


    "I think. I think sooo much. Figure It''s thick, graphic and looks like the type to ride the diagram. I don''t care who sees that anymore, but it hurts and makes me laugh that I think I''m different."


    "Phew, phew, phew."


    "Everyone in the world thinks so."


    Junko urges me, and the Bull Village sisters, True, Jung-mi, Elder and Midori each answer. Van Damme solidified. Only the mouth managed to keep the shape of a grin, but the eyes weren''t laughing.


    "So, after this fight, what are you going to do? Trying to make that key point clear."


    The figure thick ones go through for now and take it to the heart of the story, Van Dam. If I was really fat, I would have liked to argue that I wouldn''t even be shocked here, but I kept it down.


    "I appreciate the plan and cooperation you gave me, but I''m not willing to give up my position of managing paranormal areas."


    "I wonder if that''s a breach of contract?


    "Naturally, your face is going to stand. No, I''m going to take it in a way you''re comfortable with."


    "Whatever the form, I won''t accept it, will I? Even if I showed a compromise, I don''t trust Mr. Van Damme. Even if you have an attractive deal with your mouth at first, it''s obvious that you can do whatever you want when you attach it to a contract. I hope you''re satisfied with the Leviathan Crusade."


    "Do you want me to know enough?"


    I feel the demands of Junko as a word of sight from above, and Van Damme finds it irritating.


    "You''re not willing to accept any more negotiations, are you? If you can''t, it''s until you let me settle here and now, and you can''t stop Mr. Van Damme from doing that, can you?


    To Junko, who uttered noisy things, Gaye and Maye learned a little fear, but the other faces were flat. Because Junko didn''t feel like killing me.


    "Now, if I can''t stop your intent to kill, after you kill me, you can talk in the past form from the results"


    Immediately after Van Dam did that, a powerful blend of killings and demons released him from behind the entrance to the room - Van Dam, making everyone in the room nervous.


    (There''s something awesome about it... this...)


    Midori was feeling it. Signs like you know. But signs of someone else. Above all, a heterogeneous person who unleashes a demon who does not seem human is lurking beside the door.


    (Over-life...... that''s top too. I see. I''m well prepared. And Mr. Van Damme, he''s not there. They were all fooled. Me too)


    Junko smiles. Van Damme''s signs were certainly there. I also heard voices. Everyone didn''t suspect Van Damme in the eyes because they believed it was real with the entity involved.


    But I''m not indoors. I''m not in front of the door. Junko was the only one who noticed the fact.


    "Well done phantom. Where is he?


    "Actually, I''m close. Did you just see it through? Or from the beginning?


    "Fluffy!? Phantom!?


    To Junko''s words, Vandam asked with a smile, and Midori raised a voice of surprise. Midori wasn''t the only one who was surprised. Other faces, too.


    "Oh, okay. This is Tyrone''s fault. Because it''s a fox."


    "I see."


    Masami slapped Pong on his hand and pointed it out, and Gaye and Maye were convinced.


    "I didn''t know Masami would notice. What a surprise."


    Then the voice of the girl rises in tone, thrusting through Vandamm''s body, and one girl appears.


    "Ru..."


    "What!?


    "Whoa whoa!?


    True, Junko and Midori are stunned. He showed up because he was a beautiful girl with the ears and tails of a beast, who looked the same as tired.


    "Heh heh... My true brother... Finally your ancestors have decided to prepare for my true brother. I had a sexual change."


    "No, you''re not."


    Midori cries and truly clings, but the truth calmly points out.


    "No, I know Midori, but I''m just saying..."


    It was the face that shocked me the same as tiredness, but its expression and atmosphere are different from tiredness.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m tired of hearing you talk. Junko Yukioka, Nobu Aizawa and Midori Shizuno. The name of the eagle is Tyrone. He''s not the king of foxes."


    "What kind of king laughs?


    Gaye enters into Tyrone''s introduction.


    "I mean, tired. Your girl version is super cute. Can I give you a hug?


    "I don''t mind."


    When Junko demanded it, Tyrone smiled and gave her full consent.


    "Yay. Uh."


    Junko jumps on Tyrone and indulges in a thoughtful cuddle.


    "Ugh, I went to the pure sister. Then I will, too."


    "Heh heh, whatever you want."


    In exchange for Junko, Midori hugs Tyrone''s body.


    "Wow, it feels softer and better than your ancestors. Slippery skin is a good battle with your ancestors. Hey, why don''t you do the real brother too?"


    "You''d be a moron if I did it."


    Midori urges me, and the truth answers seriously.


    "Your lord is not a tired thinker. I''ve heard a lot from you."


    As Midori holds him, Tyrone looks at the true one and speaks up.


    "I see. I don''t know how he seems to like it."


    "What kind of involvement is tiredness?


    "It''s a long story, but we''ve never touched each other before."


    Tyrone answered the true question with a laugh.


    "I was tired a few days ago. Flirt and play. He left again. I hear you''re regularly greeting old acquaintances.


    "Oh ho, can we get back to this?


    Van Damme''s phantom coughs.


    "Hey, did I annoy you when you said you came out with the intention of protecting Van Damme?


    "No, it doesn''t mean it''s annoying. Left alone, we''ll always get along, and we''ll be chatting over there."


    Van Dam in a sigh mix.


    "I''ve lost time, so let''s just say I touch the most important part. I intend to come up with a compromise. Once you''ve heard that, you can decide if you want to be hostile to me. In the first place, I''m in the process of receiving your request."


    "A compromise. Hey. That means publishing, right?


    "That''s the thing. At a press conference starting at 3 p.m."


    Vandam laughed and replied to Junko''s confirmation.


    You look like you''re up to something again.


    "Don''t expect anything on your own. It''s not a big deal. Bye."


    When Van Dam shrugged his shoulders, he showed a move to turn his heels and walk away, so Tyrone erased Van Dam''s phantom.


    "Heh, I''m out of the way, so I''ll play with this ancestor, Faith''s fox girl."


    "What are you, a nostalgic daughter?"


    Midori twitches Tyrone from behind, shows her teeth and laughs. Tyrone also laughed and embraced happily to learn to be so close to everyone.

 1788 19

    That was when Masami was ten.


    I went to the sea to get rid of Leviathan, one of the village fishermen is not coming back.


    Masami couldn''t help but be anxious. Assuming the worst case, he was trembling with fear. I was desperately praying.


    "Leviathan is here. Sent me."


    Eventually, the villagers came to report to Masami''s house with a sinister face.


    Masami knew what sending meant. The villagers all know.


    Masami hurries to the harbor. I saw Leviathan expose his head and face the village. The villagers also gather and join hands as if to worship Leviathan.


    This was the first experience for Masami. I was shocked by the sight I saw for the first time.


    A schematic whereby a person, arguably his own master, becomes a body of aquatic death and is carried by the monster who killed him. And somehow, the villagers are trying to accept it very naturally.


    "Uh-oh!


    When Masami cries and screams, she takes the bamboo.


    "No! Masami!"


    "Fu!


    Masami in a school swimsuit trying to get on board the ship with her, Daisy Man, who was the village''s best fisherman at the time, and her elders control her with a harsh face.


    "Not now. When Leviathan comes to deliver to the village the remains of the fishermen who fought against him, you must never fight. It is against the courtesy of one another who fought with his life."


    "Why did you kill Mr. Retention?" I don''t know! It''s gonna get to my head!


    Jung-mi stares at the daisy man and cries out in tears in his eyes.


    "Fu fu fu..."


    "If you''ve got it in your head, you can hit that anger when you fight. But now is not the time to fight. Leviathan fights with us fishermen and sea people in Blue Rust Village. But I don''t hate you from the bottom of my heart."


    Elders and daisy men come to teach.


    "If Leviathan cares about it, he can easily destroy our village. He fights with all his might only against opponents who come before his own eyes and turn his fighting spirit. It''s a very annoying story, and that''s why we fight for it."


    "I don''t know why. How can you fight for your life and then do this? Do you need to fight?


    "Even the fishermen in this village are fighting because they want to. If you really don''t want to fight, you can stop being a fisherman. Or you can do fishermen somewhere else."


    "Faggot."


    Seeing a daisy man and an elder speaking with an invincible grin, Masami was annoyed.


    "Masami fights him, don''t you like it? Masami''s only fought Leviathan twice, but she looked like she was having fun."


    Daisy Man points me out and I become conscious. It was fun indeed. It was exciting and awesome. You could die - no, that thrill was great because you could die.


    I was aware that it was a battle that was dying alive, and I was ready. But that was just my readiness to die. I wasn''t even ready for my fellow villagers to die.


    If I die, would I resent Leviathan? Imagine a place where you can send your own corpse. And I wonder how Leviathan feels, delivering the remains of himself and those who killed him, that much I think.


    Masami wets her tears and drops the tears in her hand. The chrysanthemum man who sees it leaks a soothing exhale.


    "Phew, phew, phew."


    Hearing the elder''s words, Masami looked at the dropped bamboo in surprise.


    Masami''s mother also said she died fighting Leviathan. When her mother was still a teenager, a year after she gave birth to Masami. And when Leviathan delivered the wreckage of Masami''s mother, she didn''t let go because she was dead.


    Masami picks up the sight of my mother. Tears spill over again.


    Because Leviathan delivered the remains of my mother, this wax is also in this hand. Be so strongly aware. And he said it was Leviathan who killed my mother.


    There is no resentment there. I have always done so in this village. That''s what Leviathan has always done.


    I don''t know why I have to fight. You don''t have to know why you''ve been fighting. It''s just that I''ve always done that, so I''ve done that. No resentment or anger arises there.


    Then Masami had the same experience several times. Those who died in the battle against Leviathan were returned to the village by Leviathan. Sometimes some of them remained missing, but I understood that was something that Leviathan couldn''t even find.


    The sea man tells me that even during the battle against the sea man, oh Leviathan delivers the defeated and the dead.


    At one point, Masami thinks. I wonder what I should do with Leviathan one day when I have finished Leviathan. I was wondering where to send it.


    Is there anyone who can deliver it to Leviathan? Nobody knows that. Maybe he''s here, maybe he''s not. Even if we were there, we wouldn''t be able to deliver that giant.


    Then it''s decided to do it. If you killed Leviathan, it would be a courtesy to Leviathan to see the end.


    "Uhhhhhhhhh!


    The roar of mourning rises. A voice that may be crying, glorifying, mourning, or all of it.


    Masami will hear that voice many times after that. Aware every time I hear it. the mindset that comes when you kill Leviathan.


    "Does it still hurt?


    Tyrone speaks to the little demon Ayakashi, who sleeps in the infirmary bed.


    "I did it at all costs with the secret medicine of the demon fox. It should be healed by now."


    "Why did you help?


    Massago wakes himself up and stares at Tyrone.


    "The lord is a friend of Junko Yukioka. I see. That''s my family. I think it would be better if we let them live because we have that kind of connection."


    "Not even a very intimate pattern. I''ve done my job before, to some extent."


    "I see. It doesn''t mean I just saved your life. Will you please ask your Lord''s companions for a message? He said he wanted us to stop raiding for a while."


    To Tyrone''s request, Misago becomes a suspicious face.


    "That''s all I''m gonna help you for, huh?


    "There''s also a reason I like it because of Menkoi. To sell thanks."


    Questioned by Misago, Tyrone laughs prankily.


    Misago had conceived about a few seconds, but eventually he jumped out of bed and saw Tyrone.


    "I understand. Goodbye, then."


    Saying so, Misago just left the room.


    "You don''t look so good, but you don''t. Speaking of which, that kid named True did too. Is that what''s fashionable?


    Tyrone shrugged as he watched after Misago left.


    Those who raided Grimm Pennisville were lurking in a certain place to work out their future policies. Some of them are Kiriko, Viper and Tsukuri. The cocoon and milk were returned to Medicine Buddha City first.


    "They say the Massago has been freed. According to Misago''s story, Van Damme seems to intend to come up with a compromise to avoid any further contention"


    Kiriko communicates the contact she received from Misago.


    "A compromise..."


    "You were under attack at first."


    "There are quite a few dead people out here, and depending on the compromise proposal, I''ll get my hands on it."


    The aspirants who joined the raid speak out.


    "You''re getting disbanded mood. It''s about Van Damme, so I can think of a case of oil on fire."


    Viper says next to Kiriko.


    "Besides my thoughts, my guard was strong, and I found it difficult to push any more force unless I could clearly see the signs that Van Damme would cause a serious situation"


    As a matter of fact, Kiriko was already on the lookout at this point.

 1789 20

    "The other day I declared that I would manage all the paranormal areas, but that would change the policy a little bit"


    Van Damme, who came to the press conference, cut it out that way.


    "I mean a compromise proposal, or for now, I''m going to bring together only the paranormal people who agree with my will and put it under control. That''s it."


    The audience and reporters are distracted because we ended it lightly, and also because we spoke of a rather steep change.


    "If you have any questions, go ahead"


    Van Dam slightly laughing and urging.


    "What is the reason for the sudden policy shift?


    "The rebellion is fierce, the assassins have been released from the next to the next, with many victims. I don''t want to go through with this situation. More dead people."


    "You think money and life can''t be exchanged?


    "Oh? Why is there talk of money and all that?


    Van Damme also had a mean grin on the reporter''s mean question.


    "Ironically, I am told by some humans like a golden deceased, but I refuse to. Thus, shallow people who think that gold is everything, etc., tend to decide and look at even the values of others by applying them on their own small scale. The statement now is proof of that, isn''t it? Hey, that''s a really offensive and lamentable story. It feels like a pest flying in front of you."


    Painfully ironic, the reporter who questioned him was staring at his face.


    "I''ve lowered the grade again for a long time, but what exactly are the advantages of being under control in agreement with Mr Van Damme?


    "Improving status through social contributions, simply the question of compensation, and fame if you want. And you''ll also be able to provide mutual assistance to the extraordinary powers under my control, as well as to outsider races. The biggest thing is that they are allowed to exist in public."


    "You''re also going to get the title of being part of a big organization that hasn''t been named yet, and you''re going to be part of it, right?


    "Right. And the more we achieve, the more useful it is for those in the paranormal realm to be known to the public. Furthermore, many will want to acquire those powers. They will also be able to respond to their wishes."


    There were no other questions, and that was all the press conference ended.


    Yukioka Institute.


    "This Van Damme policy doesn''t look good."


    I was in the living room watching a press conference. True said. There are also Junko and Midori.


    "Wow, I think so, too. This. Then you keep getting targeted after all, don''t you? If you take those who want to keep the powers of the paranormal as secret as ever, or those who want to devour that privilege, all you can see is that a nasty commercial enemy has emerged."


    Midori falls asleep on the couch and says.


    "Whatever it is, Mr. Van Damme is not going to hold his hand, but I wonder if it''s just this time. I don''t care how much, Mr. Van Damme."


    Junko was also negative.


    "Having an endorser is also a problem. If you put it on Mr. Van Damme, you think you can smoke delicious juice, and there are a lot of people in the herd, nature and organization become huge. Mr. Van Damme, who was originally powerful enough to be noticed by Fixers around the world, becomes an extra troublesome being. And since you''re the kind of guy who doesn''t have to clap, you''re a real kick-ass."


    "Kichihamo?


    Junko doesn''t know the meaning of the words he has spoken, and the truth asks.


    It means "blade on crazy, I''m sure."


    Midori answers on behalf of Junko.


    "If Mad Scientist tells you, it''s over."


    And, true.


    "I think a lot of people are going to put their main hips in and turn it off before they build on it. In fact, they''re raiding us all. I think we''ll continue to be attacked as long as we don''t stop talking about managing paranormal areas altogether."


    "I''m in charge of the Leviathan crusade now, but if that works, I guess it''ll be Van Damme''s handle, huh? Wouldn''t that be more and more inconvenient for Snow Oka?


    Truth hits the question.


    "Not just for me, but for the rest of us. I think it''s going to take more to get rid of Mr. Van Damme."


    "I see, you mean..."


    "hey... pure sister akudo"


    True and Midori understood that the prospect was to impersonate Hate on his opponent by pretending to lend him a hand, making him look like he had flowers, getting attention and increasing his ratings.


    "That''s not all. While I make Fumi-chan grow up, I also let Fumi-chan help me with my research, and I can do Leviathan''s research as well. There''s no place for four birds a stone. As usual, I don''t know if it''s going to work, it''s a lucky element. It''s a strong evil."


    Junko says, smiling happily.


    "I found something more interesting than that. If you''ve been checking Leviathan''s movements on the demographic satellite Moon Reading for the last few days, you''re bound to be going to a certain place."


    Junko opens the holographic display to a larger size to make it look true and miserable.


    "It''s a place with hot water vents in the deep sea. There''s like that amber, not where Leviathan was born."


    The maps shown on the screen were mostly sea. One of them is marked with a dragon''s head describing Leviathan.


    "Maybe... maybe I will. Hey, this is"


    Junko shines his eyes by whining about what he only knows.


    "What the hell?"


    Soon Midori, who had come directly next to Junko, played Junko''s cheek with puffy pinches.


    Terrence and Tyrone had finished escorting Van Damme to the press conference, and when they returned to Grimmpenisville, Katsuura was also a mixed threesome, talking about an earlier press conference.


    "I honestly doubt it. Even at the moment, the endorser can only come."


    "It seems that some people potentially endorse it. Just watching."


    Katsuura says to Tyrone, a face that is not ridden.


    "I thought so too. But I think there are a lot of people in Van Damme who originally expected the hedge to break down and interact with people."


    "Is that what Mr. Tyrone does?


    "Mm-hmm. Van Damme also said that after being recognized in the world of men, I want to improve my position in the world of men."


    Asked by Terrence, Tyrone smiles and answers.


    "From those, the change in man''s world itself and the form in which man is naturally caught up in it became ideal, but have he gone far from it? Still, just being recognized by the world is not a good development."


    It''s hard to say in front of Katsuura and Terrence, but when this happens, it also makes less sense to protect Van Dam, Tyrone thinks.


    "Whoa! Listen, Bonkla, Pampy, we''re in this together! Finally, we have the prospect of a Leviathan crusade. Whoa!


    There came History Pleasure, shouting with joy.


    "Leviathan''s biggest question, what do you think keeps that giant? I mean, that''s bait. If you''re eating fish or marine animals, in that giant, that''s going to create madness in the ecosystem. Anyway, they say there are individuals all over the world. Then it''s likely Plankton."


    If you screw it up quickly, Historical Pleasure places a chalet on the tape in front of the three of them, pinches a piece of Leviathan''s flesh in a pinset from inside the vinyl, and puts it inside the chalet.


    "This is a piece of Leviathan flesh. This is still alive. So, even if you heat it with fire, you can''t take an electric bath. But if you cut the ore that passes to Blue Rust Village and make contact with the flesh pieces, see, this is the street."


    Talking, when the test tube was removed and the powder in the test tube was applied to the flesh pieces, the flesh pieces began to collapse.


    "I don''t know how this is going to happen, but there was something in the ore that didn''t exist on Earth. This substance is destroying Leviathan''s cells."


    "I know it worked for Leviathan, but I don''t know how."


    When Tyrone points out, Historical Pleasure makes a grumpy face.


    "Gupiu, don''t make tea. It''s a good place to start. I told you earlier that Leviathan''s staple foods are more likely to be plankton. Powder this ore and mix it into a special plankton that I have varietally improved. So, let Leviathan eat that plankton and invade it from the inside. No matter how much Leviathan, if you take food from your stomach with a mixture of substances that destroy your cells, you''ll get one."


    "Oh, it''s like finally drinking poison."


    "I don''t know what to say. It''s a simple, but not easy operation. It''s a highly sophisticated and complex operation that I can do. This is a different place than Junko. Gupiu."


    Historical pleasure in Tyrone''s words, having become grumpy again, and soon becoming a doorman while he was talking.


    "Cuckoo... now I can finish Leviathan and make Junko bark. No, it''s not just Junko. I can prove I''m better than all the idiots they call Misaki and Milk Trinity. Wahahahahahaha."


    Speaking almost unilaterally, were you satisfied with that, History Joy left the room.


    "What the hell...... When I look at him, I have no basis, but I feel like I''m going to fail."


    Terrence and Katsuura had the same thoughts about Tyrone''s words.

 1790 21

    Something''s wrong with my thoughts. I am aware of that.


    The boundaries between reason and emotion are blurred. I have no control over myself.


    emotional instability brought about by suffering. Myself running oddly when I realize it. Sudden ferocity. And a time of agony to visit again.


    How is it that I am in this condition now?


    Ask, but no one answers. I have no one to answer for.


    Ask, but I actually know the answer to that. While I know it, I can''t help but ask.


    Where it didn''t hurt until yesterday hurt severely today, and the features I worked until yesterday don''t work today.


    When I realize it''s going to fade, I''m going crazy. No, I''m already going crazy. I also wonder if it would be easier if I just went completely crazy.


    I can''t help but curse my body eroded by disease when I''m old. I become conscious of whether this fate of dying in agony is a business to have lived with scattered lives.


    If I ask forgiveness, will I be forgiven? If you seek salvation, will you be saved? To whom?


    The instinct to be aware of the great being is also equipped for him. He was also equipped with the instinct to pray only in times of great convenience.


    Curse, anger, and eventually seek out a doomsday. A glimpse into the most expensive moment I''ve ever lived. That''s where you''re going.


    The nesting instinct returns him to the territory.


    I would love to see them. I truly hope that it will be covered.


    I shouldn''t be alone. I have them. Just being aware of that makes my mind lighter.


    Masami and the Bull Village sisters were once back in Blue Rust Village to send their elders.


    It was evening by the time we delivered the elders to their homes.


    "Hey, you two, hang out a little bit."


    Upon leaving the elder''s house, Masami spoke to Gaye and Maye, and walked out.


    On the way over to the grocery store, the sisters decide it''s a grave visit when they see Masami buy flowers and incense.


    It was in the cemetery that Masami and the others stepped in. It''s a hacienda on the side of a cliff overlooking the sea.


    "Mother, I''ve made friends besides Leviathan, so I brought them to you. Normal friends, not those who kill."


    Towards one of the tombstones, open your mouth gently with all your sisters in the right beauty where you report full penetration.


    "Where should we go in first?


    "It doesn''t matter in turn, and it''s a hassle here, so go through it."


    To Gaye whispering, Maye replied so.


    "It''s your mother''s birthday."


    I look down at the squeeze in my hand and Masami speaks.


    "Mother was a little scared of the night as a child when she heard it was delivered at night. It''s inspiring, so I heard a lot of rap sounds, and I used to dream about fox spirits."


    "Lap sounds are my fault" "Fox Spirit dreams are just dreams"


    "Delivered"?


    Gaye, Asae ask at the same time after each of them has penetrated.


    "Leviathan delivered your mother''s body. He searched through the ocean and delivered it to me."


    Masami answered as she raised her face and stared at the red-stained sea and sky.


    "My mother, I died fighting Leviathan when I was a year old. He said he was only eighteen. She gave birth to me at seventeen or something, so I must have accidentally deadbeat her by failing to contracept. And yet you gave birth to me without dropping me off, I am so grateful. Your mother is an absolutely good person. I think so."


    "You killed your mother, and Leviathan is your friend?


    Gaye asks strangely.


    "You said you delivered your mother''s body properly, too, didn''t you? I told you, didn''t I? If Leviathan lets the person who fought him die, he will find the body from the sea and deliver it to the village, whenever possible. Isn''t that amazing? Minds like respect for the brave. Don''t you think it''s nice? You think so, don''t you?


    "I don''t understand a bit......" "I don''t think so. Normal resentment. Hate."


    Both Gaye and Maye return negative answers.


    "I resented him at first, too, and I was angry and I didn''t understand. That''s normal. But I can understand it right away. ''Cause we''re not killing each other with hatred."


    I wonder what it means to just make sure it''s standard while saying that''s normal, Maye and Gaye think.


    "I still don''t understand," "If you don''t hate me, why are you fighting me?


    "Well, have you ever wondered if the reason to fight might be Leviathan''s brainwashing? That''s about it because it''s the devil of the sea. That''s about as capable as it seems. I think the grim penis is being manipulated, too. But it''s fun fighting. Very fun. Feels like I''m playing. Feelings of resentment and hatred really don''t boil down. We recognize each other and feel very much like we''re looking for each other. All fishermen in Blue Rust Village do, so do sea people, and so does Leviathan"


    Everyone is possessed by the battle itself - the sisters felt so, but kept quiet. I don''t really like the impression. But Masami and the others have accepted it positively as a part of their lives.


    Or maybe we can figure it out if we hang out and fight with Masami too. I don''t even want to understand.


    "We immediately end hostility to hatred."


    Asae groaned pompously.


    "I''m sure Masami has a happier life"


    After listening to Maye''s words and Masami''s story, Gaye concludes so.


    "Can you decide that? You don''t know, do you? I don''t want you to decide that way, and I don''t think it''s about consciousness either. I don''t think it''s about comparing. ''Cause it''s a pain in the ass, and that''s what''s gonna make you unhappy, right? A troublesome thing iz unhappy. This formula is absolute."


    "If I could get brain weather like Masami, I''m sure life would be happy"


    "I agree."


    Asae says, and Gaye nods.


    "What, that''s a little bad. I''m in a lot of trouble, too. For example, I''m like a person who immediately gets irritated and cum kapumped, who''s easy when he''s a dick, and I don''t have to put up with that annoyance too often to get into trouble, so for that matter, I might say I''m more unhappy than people? But comparing it that way makes me extra stressed, and I don''t think about it as deeply as possible. I''m definitely happier."


    When Masami also makes sense, Gaye and Maye think.


    (But finally, that means you live by your instincts alone...)


    On the other hand, Gaye thinks so.


    (If everyone is like Masami, the world may be at peace)


    Meanwhile, Maye thinks so.


    "Mmmm..."


    Masami squeezed her expression and looked at the sea.


    "This feeling...... He''s coming to the side. He''s on his way."


    Shortly after I said it, a body as long as a snake emerged from the sea surface slowly, and Leviathan appeared in the sunset lit sea.


    "You know, that''s motivating. I feel it. Let''s go."


    Seeing Leviathan, Masami says, encourages the sisters to move.


    "Graveside enough?


    Gaye confirms.


    "Fine. Your mother must have said in heaven," Come on. "


    "Conveniently interpreted��"


    Listen to Masami''s words, and Maye shrugs.


    When the three of them move to the harbor, several of the village fishermen are on a whaling boat to prepare for the crusade.


    "We''ll fight, too. I''m very concerned about how Leviathan is doing these days, and I''ll ask Leviathan. Ask them to tell you why they went crazy and why. Bursark state without any consultation or such a water odor"


    Staring at Leviathan with a determined eye, Masami rolls her fighting spirit.


    "I don''t get into how to talk as early as I can"


    "I don''t think it''s the same as consulting with Birthurk or the smell of water"


    Gaye exhaled, and Maye burst in half-eyed.

 1791 22

    It took me a while to change into a school swimsuit, and Masami and the Bull Village sisters fell behind other whaling boats.


    Before Masami and her sisters, four whaling vessels were already on their way, but stopped on the way.


    "What''s wrong with that one? Anything wrong?


    Seeing four whaling vessels, berthed at about the same distance from Leviathan, Gaye and Maye are surprised.


    "Hey, why are you stopping?" A shooting party? If so, I don''t know. "


    "I don''t know more about that question."


    Gaye and Maye simultaneously penetrate half-eyed into Masami screaming closer to the stopped ship.


    "Wow. Suddenly the ship''s engine stopped working -!


    "I''m losing my electronics, too. What the hell..."


    "Masami shouldn''t come this way either... he''s here -!


    The fishermen scream at Masami''s boat.


    "My ship is fine, though? I''m fine, right? What''s wrong with this? Maybe I''m the only one out there? I don''t think we should do that."


    Even once we got to the same position as the other whaling vessels and stopped, only Masami''s vessels remained engined, and the electronics were working properly.


    "Better than the ship stopping moving even out of company."


    "Is this also Leviathan''s work?


    Gaye speaks the truth, and Maye speaks the doubt.


    "Maybe. No, I am. Must be. You must be capable of that because you are the devil of the sea. You should think so. But how can you keep me out of this alone? Hey, you want to tie man with me?


    Looking up at Leviathan staring at this one with the sunset back, Masami asks.


    "Even Jesus. He wanted to tie-man with me and stop everyone''s ship. So I''m just gonna go -!


    "Oops, be careful."


    "Don''t die. Yikes. If you want to die, let me shoot you before you do."


    "What are you talking about, Tango? I get grand sexual harassment on my head. I just want to say I can tell everyone when I get home, but we all know that Mr. Tango is a nasty sexual harasser, so there''s nothing I can do about it. So I get an extra head. Finally this means you can hit me when you get home. That''s the conclusion. I don''t disagree."


    "Uh..." "Hey..."


    My sisters speak to Masami, who is moving the ship again toward Leviathan and grumbling in a grumpy bump.


    "Tyman, I hope so, but we''re here too."


    "Should I go down? I don''t care if they drop me off here."


    "What are you talking about? There''s only one ship over here, so it''s Tyman. Because nothing is wrong. I don''t see it as a problem. Naturally."


    Seeing the Bull Village sisters, Masami insists with a decent face.


    "Uhhhhhhh!


    Turning to the approaching Ship of Masami, Leviathan growls.


    Immediately afterwards, a strong gust blows from the front, slowing the movement of the whaling vessel.


    "Gaye, maye, barrier like before, please"


    "What the hell is Tyman..."


    "If you account for it by boat, it''s a Tyman setting, isn''t it? Stop thinking about it."


    To Masami''s request, Gaye was dismayed, and Maye urged him to break into such gaye.


    "Windproof." "Don''t blow. Wind, don''t call. Storm."


    The magic of the two sisters almost nullifies the strong wind caused by Leviathan.


    Leviathan, who realized the wind was pointless, decided to use another hand.


    Between Leviathan and the Whalers, a huge vortex occurs.


    "Awesome" "Spectacular... I feel powerful beauty"


    Unexpectedly roaring gaya and maya watching an unusually large and stunningly shaped swirl that occurred in the sunset lit sea.


    "Oh, isn''t this bad? It sucks, doesn''t it? It''s a little cheating like this. You can''t fathom a ship."


    Makoto complains while desperately swirling to avoid being dragged into the vortex.


    "I don''t want to be a sea algae chip"


    "I''ll dodge it on the teleport, though."


    Asaye and Gaye say.


    "It''s okay, it''s rarely going to be sea algae chips. Leviathan delivers the wreckage of the person he killed properly, only occasionally in the algae scraps of the sea, because he is a gentleman sea demon"


    And, Masami.


    "Then I''ll say it again." "Then I''ll say it right."


    "I don''t want to die"


    With a chilled tone and eyes, but a painfully complaining gaye and maye.


    The whaling vessels desperately distance themselves and managed to escape from the spreading vortex range, so the sisters simultaneously leak a soothing exhale.


    "I mean, you can''t get close to this, then. I''ve never been attacked like this. What are you thinking, Leviathan? If you can''t get close, it won''t be a fight, Tyman. Specify it, this isn''t there. It strikes me in the head. I don''t like it. He''s more headstrong than an elder."


    Masami points her lips in anticipation of the vortex that occurred in front of Leviathan.


    Eventually the vortex gets smaller and disappears.


    "Hey, Leviathan. Now we don''t have to make a vortex. Don''t you know it''s not a fight because you can''t get close? You know what I mean, right? You should know."


    Waving loudly toward Leviathan in front, Masami calls.


    "I won''t even reply. Doesn''t that feel a little bad? It strikes me in the head. Pumpkin. What are you really thinking? Maybe he''s really messed up."


    Masami frowns at the root with her mouth as a letter to.


    "I don''t care if you ask someone to reply to you who kills you..." "Usually you reply?


    Gaye shudders, and Maye hits his doubts.


    Ship headed for Leviathan again. Thunder was dropped many times along the way, but the ship has a lightning rod treatment that prevents Leviathan from striking lightning, so it has no effect.


    "It''s the way Leviathan fought up the battle that brings lightning down even if he knew it wasn''t working. With that thunderbolt golopishaan, I get agitated."


    Masami explains it with a candle face. My sisters don''t understand. Naturally, I can''t even empathize.


    Now that it had not generated a vortex, the whaling vessel was able to approach nearby Leviathan softly.


    "We''ll be in whaling range in a little while. I don''t know what you''re going to do, so you two take care."


    Shortly after Masami warned him, he marched onto the ship from Leviathan''s side.


    Masami launches a whaling horn. Lightly hit the chest area of Leviathan.


    "Quuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Leviathan raises his distressed voice and gets furiously bored. The bounce drops. No, I broke out trying to get the cunt off my body.


    "Why...?


    Masami moaned with a groaning face as she pressed the retrieval switch of the fired whaling horn.


    "What''s wrong?


    Gaye asks.


    "Whatever that is right now is too reckless. Expose the gap and stick it in from the front... then, it''s like you''re telling me to guess. Once I dive into the ocean, I get a bump in my torso, like a big wave of tail spurts. It''s really crazy. No... I''m really going crazy"


    As he talks, Leviathan regains his position and stares at Masami and the others. One eye crushed by the elders is already healed.


    "Besides, I usually get away with one shot, but today I can''t and I''m still willing to fight. Could it be that you''re going to do it until you die?


    Masami stares back at Leviathan and asks.


    "Uh-oh!


    With the roar, a giant vortex broke out again, mainly Leviathan. The position of the ship also becomes a vortex and is caught in the vortex


    "Vortex quiet -" "Ship, space fixed"


    Gaye and Maye cast their spells simultaneously.


    "I can''t... I don''t have the power to stop this big swirl..."


    Gaye seeps through the sweat and stares at the swirling tide with no sign of stopping at all.


    "Ha...... Gaye is an aunt after all. I wish I could just anchor the ship to space. But I''m tired because it''s a big ship."


    "Nah...... nah......!?


    With heavy sighs, Maye treats him like an aunt, and Gaye tides his face.


    In the meantime, Masami had moved to the tip of her ear at some point.


    "Leviathan, I''ve figured it out somehow. Yeah, I''m sure it''s what I think. But I want to know a little more. So fight some more."


    Masami, standing on the tip of the ear, grips the temple strongly and calls on Leviathan.


    "Kuaah!"


    When Leviathan screams and brings a large sickle, he puts a large mouth into his head, with Masami on his tip.


    He shut his mouth where Masami was, but Masami was jumping over Leviathan''s head without a run and sticking a jab straight into Leviathan''s neck.


    Leviathan''s firm scales and flesh are easily pierced. I just touched the tip of the tofu and I can see it collapsing like tofu. Masami has tasted this feeling many times.


    "Kuaahhh!


    He screams of pain and Leviathan wields his sickle heavily, but Masami''s hands do not let go of the pierced sword, nor does the sword fall out of his neck. Masami''s body is stretched perfectly and swings heavily as Leviathan moves.


    "Khuuua!


    I wonder if Leviathan''s movements have stopped, and the lightning glows. Purple electricity poured out of the sky, striking straight at each head of Leviathan to Makoto.


    Thunder blasts. Masami''s body relaxes and falls from Leviathan''s head. He also lets go, falling out of Leviathan''s neck into the sea.


    "Bring Masami here!


    When Gaye screamed desperately, Masami''s body, which devoured the direct strike of thunder, transferred to the deck and lay down.


    "Heal, heal, heal! Heal, heal, heal! Resurrection! Resurrection!" "Don''t be frightened. Move your heart. Get your burned body back on track."


    He tries to connect the lives of Masami by instilling his magic in the two sisters.


    "It worked. Ah... What, a ship? Oh, could Gaye and Maye have helped?


    "Maybe I don''t..." "I''m impotent... gi..."


    My sister''s body slowly collapses after waking up and replacing it with the right beauty that woke her up. Masami takes it firmly.


    "I''m sorry. Thank you. If it weren''t for the two of you, I''d probably be dead."


    "Maybe not."


    Gaye and Maye hammer out their voices to Masami, who hugs them so hard and gives thanks.


    Right next to those three, something flew in and pierced them. It''s Masami''s beauty.


    When Masami looked up, Leviathan stared at the three of them. I can''t feel the earliest fighting spirit. Leviathan is also quite worn out in the current battle. And it was Leviathan, who threw and sent him.


    He swirls wide around his sickle, dives into the sea, and Leviathan leaves.


    "Okay. Leviathan''s feelings, they did convey. Conversation complete. Conversation successful"


    Masami said forcefully as she dropped off the huge black shadow visible on the sea level.


    "Set not to be a conversation if you don''t fight, let''s do something"


    "If we fight, we can have a conversation, and vice versa."


    Maya and Gaye, on the other hand, were squealing so with powerless voices.

 1792 23

    Leviathan was satisfied. I was getting a sense of pride.


    Playing with good friends filled my mind, I left Blue Rust Village and was intoxicated by the feeling for a while.


    But that happy feeling didn''t last long.


    At night, again, Leviathan is left in agony.


    Wounds in battle can be quickly healed. But the numerous pathologies that erode the body can do nothing.


    Unbearable pain comes again. And the feeling of happiness is blown away, filled with anger due to pain.


    I thought I''d go fight again, but reason refused to do it. Those girls should be wearing out in battle. Sweet again there at his own convenience, going to battle is unacceptable to his aesthetics. Restraint yourself that the day should be changed again.


    That was all reason worked for.


    Over time, the pain increases, the spirit becomes abrasive, and reason blows away somewhere.


    Pain creates anger. Anger encourages the liberation of the natural power.


    Enough to make you forget all your anger, enough to stop feeling any pain, enough to completely lose consciousness.


    Leviathan doesn''t even know what he did. I didn''t even go there consciously.


    Is unintentional behavior also part of the flow of fate? What''s your responsibility? What''s your sin? Who can ask? Who can blame you?


    It came without any foretaste.


    No, there was a foretaste. But mankind had no idea. I mean, it was an unprecedented event for people.


    Tsunamis are generated by earthquakes and volcanic activity. In other words, it is caused by the wrath of the seabed. There is such a stereotype.


    But you knew once, you knew the tsunami was caused by the power of the organism.


    At that time, the damage was minimal. Is that why you were so alarmed? Or should I have put more of my back into obliterating that horrible creature? Even though you don''t know how to kill me?


    In any case, mankind could not predict and respond.


    At night, there were several people who saw the sea rise. Only a very small number of people really witnessed it.


    On the beach, on the harbor, on the shore, a black fury pushes, people, cars, houses get tidal streams.


    Everything drags me into a cold running stream in the dark.


    There were also numerous people who could not even breathe without knowing what had happened. Without understanding the sudden destruction of everyday life, he left the world in confusion, in a painful way: drowning.


    One jet had succeeded in shooting how it looked. Such a sight, as if darkness had risen from the black sea and covered the earth near the sea, would be played back tens of millions of times later.


    A sudden tsunami hit the South Kanto coast, even though there was no earthquake.


    Although the magnitude of the damage is not known so far, even after the earthquake in the sea cannot be observed, there is speculation that the damage has become immense due to the occurrence of the night.


    The information is not even clear as to how far the damage is going. It seems the north of Chiba, where the village of Blue Rust is located, is safe.


    Van Damme watched the news of the tsunami and visited a room with Katherine of historic pleasure at the place where she wanted to go to bed.


    "We''re holding back the source of the tsunami from the satellite. You''re in the deep sea. Now maybe... I''m asleep. You''re wrong about what he did."


    Peek into the map of the display, says Historical Pleasure.


    "Gupi, this is just where we''re ready, and we''re on our way. Set up for when you wake up and float. I don''t know when that''s gonna happen, so I''m gonna have to stick around all night tonight."


    "Masami Toriyama and the twin-headed sisters aren''t here, but are you okay?


    Catherine confirms to Historical Pleasure.


    "They''re useless. I hope you guys can help me out. From here on out, it''s my stage. Thank God I can help."


    Seeing the prestigious historical pleasure, Catherine and Van Damme were frightened, but still this is the only situation we can rely on now.


    (I myself often want to talk big, but people who want to talk big other than me are really anxious to watch. I mean, was I also seen this way, by someone else?


    Looking at History Pleasure, Van Damme was thinking about that.


    The next morning, the Yukioka Institute.


    Junko, True, Midori and Shiraito were watching the tsunami damage that occurred last night on the news as they grabbed breakfast.


    "Wow...... it''s so lame and so lame yo"


    I will share my straightforward thoughts when I look at the coastal town, where the potted raw head and toddler girls have been miserably diverted by the tsunami.


    "This could be more troublesome than the giant monster Arlaune was ten years ago."


    Junko, who once again remembered the power of Leviathan, put his hand on his chin and said:


    "Can''t we just hit an anti-matter bomb?


    And, true.


    "Well, you don''t have to do that. I already have a crusade matrix."


    I glanced at the truth with my hand on my chin, and Junko made me smile confidently.


    Masami and the Bull Village sisters had all three magical faces in the morning as they watched the news at the Tsuya Mansion.


    "Leviathan, who has never done anything to the average Pippo before, is confused and doing that. I''m sure you''ll suffer when you get back to your sanity."


    "No, no, because we''re already ferrying off the Izu Islands."


    Gaye slammed into Masami, who spoke in full arrogance.


    "Leviathan is so hard right now. I suffer from old, all sorts of illnesses, fading all over my body, and that''s why I suffer. It''s the pain that''s driving me crazy and violent."


    In yesterday''s battle, Masami understood that. I also understood that I felt a little calm fighting myself, but I was shocked that I went crazy again that night.


    "It''s already... saving me to kill you, isn''t it? That one. That kind of conclusion. That''s all I have. You think there''s anything else? I don''t think I have..."


    Instead of the usual clear and quick mouth, to the sinking chattering correctness, Gaye and Maye felt painful.


    Misago was taken by Viper to the Club Cat Mansion.


    To get that check, suspicious of the milk I heard the enemy let me escape, suspicious of some sort of technique or curse, or even embedded in the GPS. Massago also obeyed honestly.


    It''s a Massago I spent the night at the Club Cat Mansion, but although I only heard the voice of milk at that time, I never saw it. I also thought if I thought about the character of the Massago, I wouldn''t have anything to say to anyone, but still, the milk keeps in mind.


    And in the morning, Masago picked up breakfast with the residents of the Club Cat Mansion and learned in the news that the south-coastal area of Kanto had been damaged by the tsunami that struck last night.


    "It''s amazing to have a big tsunami so far..."


    Seeing the damage flowing from the sky on TV, Naru Sakahara Naruto "Sakabula" squeaks with a sad face.


    "It''s in the coastal zone, and cities don''t mean it''s dangerous anywhere in the world."


    Jamming the bread, Misago said.


    ''Really? I can''t imagine Leviathan moving a lot. Although countries near Japan may suck.''


    Milk denies Misago''s words. The look of the milk is not on the spot.


    "When this great monster has been at the bottom of the ocean for so long, why did he come out now and ramble?


    "Know what? Junko and the others are investigating."


    In response to Viper''s question, the milk seemed uninteresting.


    "I want to see a monster movie, I think we should hit the army"


    Kiriko Toyota called me from the white fox string coil and told me the most about the opening. It''s about Leviathan, of course.


    "You can''t leave it to Van Damme, and you should. But you''re usually the one at the bottom of the ocean, and you''re not going to get a glimmer."


    I think Kiriko is also talking about just doing that.


    "The location has been checked on an artificial satellite. I know the movement."


    "Tell them I agree with the launch of the Navy and Air Force"


    "I think I got it."


    The phone hangs up.


    (I hope this calves on......)


    Not all of them are, but Kiriko had a feeling from the preconceptions of monster films, where the army was often useless, that sending out troops would not hurt her.


    I know where Leviathan is. The movement has stopped in the deep sea, so he''s probably asleep.


    Historical pleasure, Katherine and Terrence mobilized several helicopters and were waiting for Leviathan to travel. I''ve been sticking around. The ideal is for you to emerge on this occasion.


    And 2: 30 p.m. Finally Leviathan showed up at sea.


    "It''s coming out. Gruppy. Come on, let''s get this operation started!


    When Historical Pleasure gives instructions, something twisted in a giant white cloth is thrown down from a few helicopters simultaneously, toward the front of Leviathan.


    The cloth was scattered along the way and a large amount of turbid liquid poured into the sea. It''s Plankton in there. It is a mineral that leaves Leviathan - a plankton containing minerals that destroy Leviathan''s cells, transmitted to the village of Blue Rust.


    "Wow, I sprinkled you a treat. Come on, eat. Eh! And die!


    In front of Historical Pleasure laughing high, Leviathan didn''t even look around the area where Plankton was sprayed and went light and bare. It doesn''t even respond to helicopters.


    "Hey, why ignore it!? Why aren''t you eating?


    "I thought you weren''t hungry.


    "Didn''t you notice or something?


    To the historical pleasure of shouting in dismay, Catherine said half-eyed and Terrence said with a bitter smile.


    "You''re really plankton staples in the first place, aren''t you sure?


    "Right. It was only your guess."


    Terrence and Catherine say even more.


    "Awful, that''s terrible. Eat for me, too! Cuckoo! Just eat to make me regret it so that I can achieve results and show Junko and the others the difference in character! And die!


    Leviathan doesn''t respond, even though History Pleases desperately summons.


    It was then.


    Countless jet engine sounds approaching. Leviathan also looks up to heaven in response to it.


    White lines were drawn in the blue sky with countless airplane clouds, and seven Japanese Air Force attackers flew in.

 1793 24

    If you enter the attack zone. Immediately seven assault planes fired missiles simultaneously. Many of the missiles are aimed at Leviathan''s head.


    There is an explosion going on to stand, but even the view from Historical Pleasures showed that the missile did not reach Leviathan''s body one shot at a time.


    "Gupiu... I can put up a barrier too"


    Historical pleasure groans, looking at missiles exploding in the same position, as if they had hit a direct wall of invisibility.


    "Kuaaaaaaa!


    When Leviathan growls, a black cloud occurs in part of the blue sky, lightning falls on an attacker flying at high speeds. I have a lightning strike treatment, so naturally it doesn''t work.


    "The attacker is taking a direct hit from the lightning, but are you okay?


    Catherine speaks the question.


    "If the plane is going to fall out of lightning, there''s going to be plane crashes all over it, sss. Passenger planes are struck by lightning once a year. It conveys metal wrapped around the outer surface of the fuselage so that there is no electricity on board."


    "Heh, that''s what you were like"


    Hearing about Historical Pleasure''s savings, one of the attackers suddenly crashed at that time when Catherine was impressed.


    "I suddenly fell, but what happened to that one?


    Terrence sees the joy of history.


    Shortly thereafter, four more planes fell and the other two suddenly exploded. This will wipe out all the attackers.


    "Gu... Piu Piu... can you do that too... No, did you also spot how the plane was flying? That''s a monster to make..."


    Historical pleasure roars at Leviathan.


    "It removes ambient air from the attacker... and creates a vacuum. If we lose the air, we lose the lift, we lose the oxygen, so the jet engines don''t adore the fuel, and all we have to do is drop."


    "I see... you can''t do that without knowing the principles"


    Convinced Terrence.


    "Honestly, I was underestimating him, sss... So far. - I didn''t think it was a Bakemon. Ghupiu...... It''s like being in a movie, it''s just a monster that''s gonna burst. Then it''s not even intelligent, so I can''t wait..."


    It was a historic pleasure to forget about the earliest failure of Operation Plankton and even fight against the power that Leviathan had.


    A luxury kiosk in the city. Junko, Shush, String Spiral and Kiriko were face-to-face.


    The reason why the four gathered is well-documented. It''s about Leviathan, who caused the tsunami damage.


    "It''s an extremely rare case, but the Great Sea Beast is so violent that it drives the ecosystem crazy at death."


    Shrew swings his little arm around and tells him about the Leviathan the undersea has.


    "If Leviathan cares about it, it''s easy to destroy both Blue Rust Village and the undersea city of Tiber. But you don''t dare to do that, and you seem to keep it just to be moderately rampaged. There was a theory that if you destroy it, it''s because you''ll have no one to fight with. Perhaps so are his brotherly beasts. They have the power and the power, and even the intelligence, because they want enemies, and they want battle. But there was never too much to ask for, and the territory was limited. Nor would I contend with the powerless."


    "There are so many big sea beasts all over the world, huh? I''ve hardly ever been able to report a sighting, but it''s only legendary."


    On the shrub of the story, string screws hit the question.


    "Many of the great sea beasts were only in the deep sea, retaining their living areas and never appearing at sea first. Because Leviathan, who appears off the coast of Japan, is heretical."


    And that''s when Shush answered, the handicap opened.


    "Sorry I''m late"


    It was Van Damme who showed up.


    Kiriko, who burns fierce hostility to Van Damme, desperately suppresses the likelihood of killing. I can''t help but want to kill you on this occasion, but if I do that, I will apply mud to string screws and pure child faces, and instead of losing my current position, this time I could be the target of disposal.


    "Two, I''ve figured it out. Hey. Leviathan''s movements seem irregular, and there are parts of him that aren''t."


    Junko reports.


    "Leviathan always visits certain parts of the deep sea once a day. I''m staying there for a while."


    "Is there some mystery there?


    Vandamm asks.


    "It''s a mystery, I know what''s out there. There''s a hot water vent."


    Junko projected a holographic display to reflect an image depicting a description of the hot water ejection hole, copping the display and flying it in front of everyone''s face.


    "The great sea beast, including Leviathan, who is around the world, comes from a place with a hot water vent. So, what''s Leviathan doing there? I am already certain. That hot water vent is Leviathan''s energy source, which means he''s going to eat."


    Four people other than Junko didn''t know how they were sure they were eating.


    "The other thing you found out?


    Kiriko asks. I didn''t think meals were important stories at this point.


    "I''ve looked into the flesh pieces of Leviathan and the ore that has a special attack effect on Leviathan borrowed from Blue Rust Village, plus the special shell beam used by the undersea people, both of which have had the effect of destroying cells. It''s amazing how cells survive even when they become flesh pieces in the first place, but I''ve been trying to figure out how that vital cell can be destroyed and how it''s going to break. It doesn''t mean it''s going to destroy right away, but it turns out it''s going to destroy after a certain change."


    That''s all I talked about, Junko stirred up.


    "I guess I got the story in the wrong order. It turns out that some of the flesh pieces have a special bacteria. When I touched the ore, it felt like the bacteria had been destroyed first and the bacteria had disappeared, causing the cells to collapse. So, I was wondering if the reason I survived being a piece of meat was because I was energized by that bacteria."


    Junko turns the footage on the holographic display into something else. The display in front of other faces also changes. What was shown was an image of the bacteria.


    "The bacteria in Leviathan''s flesh were sulfur oxidizing bacteria. It''s also called sulfur bacteria."


    The display contained a description of sulfur oxidizing bacteria.


    Sulfur oxidizing bacteria are chemosynthetic bacteria that reduce sulfur, iron, inorganic sulfur compounds such as hydrogen sulfide or thiosulfate to bioenergy by oxidation. He lives extensively in nature, from the earth to sewers, deep seas, hot springs and strong acidic volcanic lakes.


    "At first I thought we were getting sunlight and getting energy from the algae that lived in our bodies like coral, but it''s a rare creature to show up in shallow waters, and that''s unlikely. But I got a tip from the coral. The place of birth in the first place is where the hot water vent is located, but also goes to the hot water vent every day. I mean, it absorbs all sorts of substances from the hot water vent just like the tube worm, sends them to sulfur oxidizing bacteria in the body, and I wonder if they''re getting organic matter."


    Plus Junko switches the video. Leviathan''s flesh pieces, placed in the chalet, are shown.


    "I tried giving Leviathan''s flesh pieces hydrogen sulfide, a compound of sulfur and hydrogen, and you''re right"


    Flesh pieces float and multiply in the video.


    "It was a brilliant hit, and the cells were activated with great momentum. This one looks like bacteria. Now the state before you give hydrogen sulfide"


    Bacteria are moving around after giving. I could see you releasing something.


    "This is releasing organic matter. That''s confirmed. Leviathan, like the tubeworm, is a living creature that symbiotes with sulfur bacteria."


    "So I was convinced I was eating at the hot water vent earlier."


    Shrew arms up and nods yeah loud.


    "That sort of thing. So, the ore that has long been said to be a meteorite, passed down to the village of Blue Rust, and shell beams by empty shellfish used by the seabeds, have the effect of killing the sulfur bacteria in Leviathan''s body. This is no coincidence. I mean, this isn''t a meteorite. I''ve collected a lot of mineral species from the stars of Arlaune, but they had exactly the same thing as this, didn''t they? It''s a big mystery around how substances from the planet Glass Dew can help kill sulfur bacteria at pinpoint. Leviathan too. The roots are the planet Glass Dew. Nevertheless...... and how did both the undersea and the people of Blue Rust Village find a substance that could counteract Leviathan. That''s a funny story, too. Mr. Shrew, you know what?


    "I didn''t know. We went back to the bottom of the ocean and asked them to examine the literature."


    Shredded to try to salute Junko.


    "It turns out to be a great research result. So, how exactly does that help with the crusade? Do you even mix poison in your meal?


    Vandamm asks in a sarcastic tone. It was a long story, but that''s how I thought I was finally getting to the point.


    "Exactly. I think if we set up a meal, we can weaken it considerably, even if we don''t make sure it leads to death."


    Junko turned to Van Damme and answered with an uncontrolled grin.

 1794 25

    Historical pleasure came back to Grimm Penisville completely out of his mind.


    "Ghupi ~... Operation Plankton failed... I didn''t eat it. I''ll try it in Ochiami next time. If you still can''t do it, then it''s a dio squid. Whoa, this is all whale bait. Or maybe a whale."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to leave it to Junko Yukioka next time"


    Returning to the building at about the same time, Van Damme told him by visiting the Historical Pleasure Room. Hijoy opens her mouth so gently that her jaw is about to come off.


    "Grupppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppppp!


    "You help her too..."


    "I''m kidding! I only failed once or so, am I a payment box?!? You want me to help Junko? Humiliation, humiliation, duh!


    Van Damme becomes a pioneer in the history of running his eyes blood, spitting and exasperating.


    "I guess we were working together somewhat originally? Didn''t you get research materials from there?"


    "I just used that one. You refuse to cooperate! Gupiu!"


    "Ok...... You don''t have to cooperate because you have no choice."


    Van Damme gives up persuasion and takes a big sigh.


    "Naturally! I mean, don''t rely on Junko. They''re enemies."


    "Use it if it''s available, whether it''s an enemy or not. Just like you. And her findings were medium and compelling. And how to deal with it. That''s why I''ll leave it to Junko Yukioka next time, and I''ll back it up whenever I can."


    "Ghupi..."


    Hearing Van Damme''s answer, History Joy shakes his whole body with a strong fist grip.


    (Yum, I won''t forgive you... here we go. I will never forgive you... Look at me lower than Junko. [M] Neither Junko nor Van Damme will forgive you. I''ll interrupt. Van Damme will be rewarded for betraying me. I won''t let you kill Leviathan. Whatever you''re up to, I''m gonna make you fail)


    Historical pleasure intoxicating with the strength of one''s resentment and the absolute justice that passes only in oneself, while giving out a negative aura.


    (Ah... Shit)


    Where Van Damme walked away, Historical Pleasure came to mind. And I realized my failure.


    (If Junko knew what he was trying to do and what he discovered, it would be easy to interfere. You were too smart to turn your head that far. But, you know, I noticed right. I''m great.)


    With that in mind, I follow Van Damme as he leaves the room.


    "Hey, Van Damme. I knew we''d work together. Join Junko and get rid of Leviathan."


    (You''ve suddenly nicked and changed your attitude...)


    Van Damme looks frigid at the historical pleasure of smiling.


    (Hey, aren''t you just trying to get out of the way by pretending to cooperate and getting information? This girl is going to do that)


    It was a van dam that gently broke through the prospects of historical pleasure.


    (But rather than poking around here, you should admit it and keep an eye on it. Of course, after reporting this to Junko Yukioka.)


    That''s how Van Damme decided to embrace the pleasure of history.


    "So..."


    Van Damme called Junko and reported an exchange with Historic Pleasure.


    ''You''ll be thinking about something extraordinary. After getting the information, they think they''re going to betray and obstruct us here. But I dared to admit it. You''ll be able to monitor her on the side, and make her think that this one hasn''t noticed Historical Pleasure''s intentions, and that it will keep her alert. "


    "I see. - Mr. Van Damme, Nice drive. Stay thankful"


    "Is it okay if I leave it to you to deal with this later?


    "Fine."


    Junko, who smiles and acknowledges.


    I don''t know what Historical Pleasure plans and does, but even if Historical Pleasure''s obstruction succeeds, Junko has decided that''s a good development. If that fails, it is historical pleasure to take responsibility and become a van Dam. I also made it public that I had failed because of Historical Pleasure, and Historical Pleasure tried to get me to be a celebrity in a bad way even in the superficial society, and Junko was grinning slightly.


    After my phone call with Van Damme, now Shrew called me.


    "We have reported the results of a literature survey in the undersea cities. Since when did you use the shell beam that has a special attack effect on Leviathan, and how did you use it? There were answers to fairy tales that were thought to be creative. ''


    "It''s pretty quick to find out. Do you talk to the undersea city on the phone?


    ''I tried to get through. Because even on planets with plant-type intelligent life forms that parasitize animals and encourage evolution, they said they had the same presence as great sea beasts. What species at the apex of the ecosystem, originally called the strong wind blowing over the weekend, is that what mutated in the sea?''


    It seems strange to Junko that the name of strong wind blowing over the weekend also came out of Shush''s mouth. An intelligent organism of plant type that parasitizes and encourages evolution in an animal would be Arlaune.


    "For the extermination of the Great Sea Beast, the wise men of that planet took various measures to succeed in the evolution that could become natural enemies. The crusade was a success, but the predictor predicted that a similar beast would soon appear, so the evolutionist said that after his death, he melted his body in a rock and mixed it, creating a great beast - an ore against the strong wind blowing over the weekend emerging from the sea. ''


    "I see."


    In other words, both the ore and the shell beam in Blue Rust Village will be the fruit of Arlaune.


    "And when the undersea visited the planet, in interaction with parasitic plant type intelligent life, they were attacked long ago by a great sea beast - given the presence of a strong wind blowing at the weekend and the ore that served as a means of countering it, and brought it back to Earth, so shush. We, the undersea, entrusted half of the ore to the village of Blue Rust, and the other half to the undersea cities, and recruited researchers from the undersea cities around the world to successfully manufacture shell beams that defeat the Great Sea Beast, so shuuuuuu. ''


    One of the great mysteries was solved. Curiosity was satisfied. But if that helps now, the truth is that it''s not, Junko thinks. Though there may be something useful in any way triggered.


    In his own room, Van Damme was having a chat with Terrence.


    "If you try Junko Yukioka, you''re going to be the winner when you ask me for a Leviathan crusade mission. Precisely, at the time I announced it in public -?


    "What do you mean?


    Terrence had no idea what Van Damme meant by words. Where can I connect so?


    "In addition, whether it was Junko Yukioka who crusaded, it would mean that I exorcised the monster. Even if Historical pleasure tries to get rid of it. I''m the only one who gets the credit. And then what happens? My power and fame would be climbing eels. More supporters of mine, too. More and more people agree with the position of administrator of paranormal realms. And - those who rebel against me see me as a threat with more strength, and try to get rid of me with more heart. Junko Yukioka''s calculations are such that he has asked me to crusade against Leviathan and work with him in a worthwhile way."


    Pure Son''s character and ways are also much understood Van Damme.


    "That''s a bit of an alternative measure."


    "You could say that. She seems to be a strong ploy of playfulness and uncertainty. If it works, I guess I''m thinking about it to the extent of luck. Her primary purpose in the first place is to acquire valuable research material, and I''m sure I''ll finally be able to do so."


    Van Damme spills a smile and tries to shrug her shoulders gently.


    "I can''t wait to be pushed into distress, and I''m going to pretend to ride Junko Yukioka''s measures and make the most of this gift given to me by Junko Yukioka."


    Van Damme is conscious as he talks. Junko Suzuoka said he was just taking it away, not falling for it, but giving it at the same time. That kind of personality, that kind of policy, I guess.

 1795 26

    "Son of a bitch... why am I always looking at you like this..."


    That was the cliche of Soundwood History Pleasure as a child.


    Historical pleasure had been brought up from an early age, while parents familiarized themselves with the fact that they tended to be sick. Nursing is also only minimal. That, too, is said to be disgusting, but only medicines and meals are brought in.


    "It''s true. You''re a handy girl."


    "Suffering? Then you should die soon."


    "I didn''t want to have a baby who was sick like you."


    Every time History Happy had something to do with her mother, she was showered with heartless words. The mother of a single mother treated her coldly to historical pleasure.


    It wasn''t like this from the beginning. Immediately after giving birth, his father abandoned him, from which he became tired of raising and living alone, gradually distorting him. But that''s not what history knows.


    I have a nosebleed right away and once I do, I can''t stop inside. I have a cold right away and can''t stop coughing. Besides, he also has asthma and makes weird noises and breathes all the time. I have had pneumonia. Nearly two-thirds of schools seem to be absent. I am frail and physically ill after having anaemia, I can''t stand in the morning ceremony or anything, and I can''t go on excursions or anything very much. I''ll never get out of an athletic meeting or anything. I can''t run in the first place. I also have arrhythmias.


    Historical pleasure was always comparing itself to others. Everyone but myself is healthy. Yet I am so sick and weak. Comparison makes you increasingly miserable, others hate you, and fate curses you.


    I am always aware that I must be the bottom line in this world. Every time I''m conscious, I can''t help but regret it.


    The hardest part is that no one, including my mother, understands that I''m suffering. Even at school, the often ill historical pleasure was made the subject of bullying. Teachers don''t look. So when you are sick and out of school, you are mentally stable, even if you are physically distressed.


    One day Historical Pleasure was taken by his mother to a distant hospital.


    "I''m going to be in the hospital for a while, but it''s to cure your sick body, so don''t put up with it."


    The mother told him with a lucid grin. At this time, Historical Pleasure did not know what this smile of his mother meant, but it was strangely impressive. Then you will know the reason for the smile and turn to intent to kill.


    It was a suspicious building in the woods, very suspicious if it really was a hospital. The concrete walls are coal-fired and blackened, and there are cracks in them. It said that it was built in 1950, etc.


    A woman in white with a face appeared and was left behind after a short conversation with her mother.


    I don''t understand why the person is wearing a little face. I got scared because I really suspected that I was a doctor, but I wore white clothes like a doctor for once, so that''s all I want from my heart. And at this time, Historical pleasure was burning in my mind as a very strong impression of a woman in white. I was vaguely thinking about becoming a doctor when I grew up, etc., just looking at my white coat.


    Whatever the old, dirty building and the face of the little one, the life of historical pleasure from then on was not a bad one. On the contrary, he became more energetic day by day and less frequently became ill.


    On rare occasions I felt violently ill, unconscious, vomited, or hemorrhaged after taking the medicine, but in that case, a little female doctor immediately dealt with it.


    Above all, the salvation for Historical Pleasure was that the female doctor was kind. That you took good care of yourself. The kindest thing I''ve been since I was born is definitely that woman doctor.


    The length of hospital stay was very long, but not bitter for Historical Pleasure. I was afraid to go crazy once in a while after the medication, but I was patient, breaking it off that it was also necessary to cure my constitution.


    But one day, nearly a year later, Historical Pleasure came to know the truth in pain.


    I took the medicine as usual, and when I was suffering, this lady doctor flew in for a moment and tried to cure me of another medicine, but it never healed. My stomach tastes the pain of being stirred in a mixer, my whole body cramps, and I can''t stop vomiting blood.


    "Oh, I guess that''s it."


    This woman exhaled loudly as she had given up.


    "I can''t believe I was able to get out of the hospital soon, but I can''t believe I ended up here. You''re not following me. Shi Yue is an honest good girl who has been working with me for almost a year, and I''ll teach her to the souvenirs of the underworld. You were sold to your mother. Say it''s a trial. Of course what I''m doing is illegal. I paid your mother a lot of money to treat you the way she liked you for a year."


    Historical pleasure understood when I heard the story. This lady doctor wasn''t anything but sweet. He said he was just treating experimental animals politely.


    History Joy then miraculously took his life and went home. The infirm physique had completely improved, but the heart of historical pleasure had completely broken.


    In the end, nobody was nice to me, so I don''t treat others nicely, either.


    I didn''t understand anyone, so I don''t understand anyone else. I''ve been used, so now I''m going to use you. Such distorted thoughts were planted as strong consciousness in the history pleasure of being only a child.


    History Joy, who later grew up and became a fine Mad Scientist, killed his mother as an experimental bench. I also found out about this woman and killed her after turning her into an experimental bench for a year. The people who bullied their sick self as children, and the teachers who saw it and pretended not to see it, all turned it into experimental benches and killed it.


    Everything in this world exists to make it your own food. You have to keep eating to clear the grudges that are about to be fed.


    I don''t recognize all the goodness in this world. Love, virtue, benevolence, righteousness, faith, loyalty, courtesy, righteousness, holiness, keep denying it all.


    For your own benefit, History Joy feels so much better when you break someone''s thoughts and end someone''s life. Immerse yourself in superiority similar to the sense of victory. Historical pleasure believed that it was the privilege of the chosen, that it was his life and that it was the attitude he should have as a mad scientist.


    Shi Yuan left Grim Penisville for Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    There was a sign called Club Cat Mansion, going into a crushed disco. Historical pleasure knows what is here and who is.


    "Hey, I''m here to do this." Pick him up quickly. "


    Historical pleasure of slamming the door more and more rampantly and raising his voice.


    "Something''s here."


    "That idiot... what the hell are you doing here..."


    Nal looks at the door and speaks to the milk. Milk gives a low voice and shakes his dripping tail to the left and right in a grumpy manner.


    "Let me in..."


    Milk ordered with an unwilling voice.


    "You, can we just keep it that way?


    "Fine. I know him."


    In response to Viper''s confirmation, Milk answers with a voice that does not float.


    "Cuckoo. I live in a weird place. My servants are unique."


    When Viper opened the door, Historical Pleasure came in on her own and looked inside and said.


    ''What can I do for you? Weren''t you talking about Van Damme? I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    "Guppy, I think it''s time to hang up with that van Dam, or I hung up. I want to show you hell, Junko. So, Milk, give me a hand."


    Historical pleasure stretching his chest in front of the milk and demanding it with a slight laugh.


    ''I refuse. Vokekas. Just go home.''


    Milk that says no softly.


    "Nyan, you refuse my request at this point!? You know what you''re talking about!? You know who''s keeping their heads down!? This is me!?


    Historically happy to spit up close, the milk is driven by the urge to blow it off with mindfulness.


    ''You''re the same kid. No matter how delicious the story is, I don''t want to work with you. You''re a fool, so stop by. Get out of my sight. Just look at your dumb face. "


    "Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma, Ma..."


    Historical pleasure that the less Lu discipline of anger stopped turning around.


    "Humiliate, humiliate, humiliate! This disrespect, disrespect, you''ll never forgive me, either, Junko. Whoa! Yeah, I''m gonna tummy up and pick up cats from the health center, turn them into experimental benches and play with them, so get ready! It''s all your fault, huh? My people will hurt my chest and regret it when they kill me! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    ''That''s what you always do. I don''t feel anything because a strange cat was killed. Besides, there was a cat waiting to be killed...''


    "Uh, he''s strong. He''s strong. Uh-huh. It''s painful. It''s working. A bruise. Super. It''s too late to regret it. Apologize and I won''t forgive you. Bye, that''s the punishment that pissed me off. Whoa, whoa!


    Historical pleasure left the club cat mansion as he continued to laugh like he had won and was forced to squeeze out.


    "What is that..."


    "You don''t know? That''s too much of an idiot. It''s precious. You saw it."


    "The last declaration of victory has stopped you from watching..."


    The viper roared, the milk answered pale, and Nal was holding his head gently.

 1796 27

    Masami, Gaye and Maye returned to the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    Van Damme welcomes the three of them.


    "Apparently, Mr. Yukioka has made a better prospect of an effective Leviathan crusade. He''s doing some research for it right now. Soundwood, with you."


    Van Damme reports on the progress, with a little attention to the joy of history.


    "When Junko asks while researching something, he feels like he''s a jerk. I can tell. ''Cause I''m a mad scientist."


    "Just like that." "I know how you feel."


    "I mean, weren''t Gyupi and Junko unfriendly?


    After the sisters speak at the same time, Maye asks.


    "We''re going to have a plan."


    Van Dam shrugging his shoulders.


    "It''s going to be a showdown at last. And you, too."


    "Oh well... I''m seriously going to end it"


    With Van Damme''s words, Masami becomes the mysterious face.


    "I want to do the rest. Even if it''s not me, I''m a fisherman or a seaman from Blue Rust Village... I''ve been fighting for a long time. If Junko Yukioka or Junko Gupi take over, we''ve been fighting for a long time, huh? I feel like what? I don''t like that."


    "I know how you feel, but don''t pull your legs together or anything."


    Feeling disturbed by the words of Masami, Van Damme gives the nail.


    "Uh? What''s that? I''m an adult, too, so that''s how much I can tell, right? Did you think it was a child? I''m just an adult, but maybe two years ago, that''s how decent I am."


    "Fine then."


    Verbality is the most disturbing of all, but Van Damme was a little relieved by the current dialogue.


    "The opponent is a monster who even pays back the Air Force, but he fights on a whaling ship again."


    Van Damme asks, not convinced by the rationale that a whaling ship would be possible even though the most sophisticated attackers are being repelled.


    "I''ve been doing that for a long time, and I will this time. Naturally. And this is like military chess. Leviathan''s opponent means that fishermen shine better than the Air Force and fishermen."


    "Only fishermen from Blue Rust Village."


    To the masterfully assertive Masami, Maya added Booshiri.


    "Yukioka seemed to have something to say about mobility. He said it was better to cross jet skis and boats than just whaling boats. Besides, whaling ships should be improved."


    "Yeah? I''m worried about Junko, to be honest."


    Listen to Van Damme, Masami puts on his face.


    "I was in this building until this time, and he also said something about getting permission from the elders of Blue Rust Village to modify whaling vessels"


    "Hey, the elders aren''t the village chiefs, and they don''t have the authority to allow it or anything, but what is that?


    "I''m just reporting, even if I ask. But I don''t think that''s a bad story. You should do whatever you can to win."


    "Is Masami a little conservative? I don''t like change - it sounds like such a mouthful."


    "Sort of. It''s just my obsession. Okay. I decide not to obsess. As much as that''s better, I can tell."


    Told by two of Van Dam and Gaye, Masami exhaled small and changed her mind.


    In the name of joint struggle, Shi Yuan visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    In the same lab, two girls in white head shoulder-to-shoulder onto a desk lined with research instruments and a glimpse into countless holographic displays dancing in the air is enthusiastic about the debate.


    "When you look at it like this, it usually looks like a friendly breeze."


    In the same lab, Midori, who was sitting on the couch and watching the two behind him on a far-roll, talks to the truth sitting next to him.


    "Snow Oka seems to like Soundwood somehow, and Soundwood doesn''t look hostile to Snow Oka when you''re doing it with Soundwood"


    From the truth, I felt a little strange. Historical pleasure with a strong sense of confrontation to Junko seems to be enjoying it now to see, and the same research is carried out with Junko.


    On the other hand, I felt like I could somehow tell why Junko liked Historical Pleasure from that point on. In a way, historical pleasure is extremely pure. Because Historical Pleasure is a pure Mad Scientist, even if the policy is different, I don''t hate Junko, and on the contrary, I wonder if he has a fondness for it.


    "While Mad Scientists have a strong sense of confrontation with each other, I think the wavelengths will fit. I wonder if outsiders add to that."


    "Is it similar to how the residents of the back streets immediately match each other in wavelength?"


    "Wavelengths between engineers and explorers and barbarians are subtly different again, aren''t they?


    I didn''t even know Midori and True were whispering about themselves, and Junko and Historical Pleasure were enthusiastic about the discussion.


    "If plankton is the staple, there''s only one explanation for the sulfur bacteria in the cells, and the cells themselves should react."


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuu...... such an idiot. But it certainly doesn''t respond to plankton... guppy..."


    "But this way - it''s responding properly to hydrogen sulfide. Fumi-chan, come on, you properly checked Leviathan''s flesh pieces?


    "Oh, I''m gonna miss it, too. Don''t be ridiculous. Gupiu."


    "I didn''t make a fool of myself, and I never made a fool of myself about Fumi-chan."


    "Can you believe it? Even when I was working on Arlaune, I was being ridiculed and hubbed by everyone."


    "That''s because Fumi-chan was uncoordinated, too self-absorbed, inconsiderate in her remarks, and a lot of bizarres."


    "Whatever they say, I''m gonna pierce me. You won''t be confused. They won''t flush. I''m not even picking you up. ''Cause I''m Soundwood History."


    When I hear Historical Pleasure''s claim and proclamation that this is untreated, I think it is true and Midori.


    "The only person in the world who understands me is my sister, but I''m hostile to her, so I can''t help it."


    "It''s not the same as the reversible hostility of affection, like rain shore lilies. Besides, in the case of Lily, it''s the result of Snow Oka hating me, but this guy looks like this while he''s in favor."


    I can''t help but think that lilies are better, although they are enemies to the truth. At least Lily hasn''t broken the way she deals with people so far.


    That''s when the visitor''s bell rang.


    "True, I''m sorry, but will you come out?


    "Oh."


    Junko asked me to project a holographic display and call the monitor in front of the front door.


    What was shown on the monitor was a girl with the same face as tired. He''s widening his adorable grin so that he''ll never get tired of it, and he''s looking up at the camera.


    Kiriko Fujita visited the Club Cat Mansion.


    Kiriko is acquainted with Milk, so Milk may respond without concealing himself, but as Misago is still at the Club Cat Mansion, he comes to a conversation in which he conceals himself.


    "Regrettably, perhaps Van Damme''s crusade force should be stopped once and for all"


    Before Viper and Masago, Kiriko says.


    ''That''s easy. Van Damme''s obstruction of Leviathan''s exorcism can''t be in a boulder.''


    "Well, after that, Van Damme is celebrated by a hero, making it even harder to get his hands on him"


    says Milk and Viper.


    "After that, I think it''s okay to go to the end regardless"


    ''You''re an asshole mayor. You don''t know what''s going on after this. Van Damme will think about it and take good care of it. I''m going down already this time. You should also disband the Crusade Squad. If we get another chance, we just have to go for it then. "


    Kiriko understood that Milk''s words were correct, even though he was called an asshole and a little annoyed.


    "Rather than wait for the next opportunity and do it, take care of the present opportunity, after the Leviathan crusade -"


    ''You didn''t hear what I just said? Vipers also said that even in that Van Damme would be festived to heroes later, it would be hard to get a hold of him. It''s going to have an even greater impact on society. "


    "If the mayor wants to, the others won''t follow."


    Milk repeatedly blocked Kiriko''s words, Viper supplemented.


    "I guess Junko''s prospect was either that pigs should be fattened and fed, or that Kiriko''s was boiled full of danger and the assassins went to attack one after the other. From what I can tell, I think you''ve done something really stupid to bring flowers to Van Damme. ''


    Kiriko also agreed on that word of milk. Kiriko is close to Junko, but I feel a little resentful that he has really done something extra regarding this policy.


    Tyrone, who visited the Snow Oka Institute, was sent to the reception room.


    "Can I leave Van Damme''s escort alone?


    "Now that the threat to Leviathan has increased, it''s hard to even think about turning the assassin over to him now that he''s nominally entrusted with the crusade."


    To the true question, Tyrone answered that.


    "Pure sister is in research mode with Sister History."


    Midori says while brewing tea.


    "Hmm, do Mad Scientists care about each other? It''s convenient."


    "Convenient?


    True to catch that word of Tyrone.


    "True, I came here to find out about your Lord."


    Staring straight at the truth, Tyrone told, laughing at the garlic.

 1797 28

    "I hear a lot from tired people. Thinkers who have been thinking about tiredness for more than five hundred years. Junko Yukioka has been searching for a lord for a thousand years. It''s hot. And over the years, how many bonds and thoughts are there to captivate the hearts and minds of those with lives that have passed."


    Tyrone''s voice sounded true and Midori''s ears, as if there was an unexpected sound of doubt.


    "I honestly doubt it. I wonder if there is an artificial bond between the Lord, tiredness, and the rebirth of the pure child."


    (Ahhh... I haven''t even spotted my pure sister, but I''ve spotted this fox lightly. ~)


    I wonder what happened to Midori, who knows the truth, to Tyrone''s point.


    (Shall I shut up to my true brother and just sneak up on Tyrone? No, that''s a problem too, I don''t want to make lies and secrets like that against my true brother)


    Midori likes Tyrone as soon as she meets him, and he thinks he can be trusted with it, even because of his dignified character to bump stories like this, but he is still resistant to exposing all the truth. The truth about true reincarnation, he said, doesn''t even tell the truth. And I''m tired and I don''t know Junko.


    "One, why don''t you go back to the memory of your Lord''s previous life and solve the mystery? I can''t do it, but I can feel the surgeon in my hand..."


    "No. I''m in my last life, and I can''t help but really hate being swept around. I don''t know if there''s any truth to it, but I don''t even want to know."


    It was true to block Tyrone''s words along the way and reject them in a rather tight tone, rather than in the usual pale way of discouraging him.


    (True brother, are you lying?


    Midori notices true emotional changes. It is true that I have been saying the same thing from day to day, and in fact it was sincere, but now I felt a wavelength that was changing my mind.


    "I wish I refused with emotion, turned away, and did so. Do you not consider the possibility of harming your Lord as a result?


    "Normally, I would live my life without knowing anything about my previous life"


    In contrast to true, it was tylon that imparted in a soft tone, but the true answer remains unchanged.


    "Hmmm... I think you should check it out. I''m sorry if I offended you."


    Saying, Tyrone puts one hand up in front of his face and poses as sorry, closing one eye with a smile.


    (Really funny. Even though I''m only your ancestor in the face, I''m completely different from your ancestor in these loving tricks and expressions. And he said he''d be cute if he did)


    Midori totally likes Tyrone the last time I saw him, but he gets even more likeable.


    "No... I may have said too much. Sorry."


    I truly am relieved of my feelings and honestly apologize for Tyrone''s response.


    "Huh. But it wasn''t the harvest that found out a little about the character of the Lord. Because I was honestly anxious about who you were and who you were tired of."


    "Hay, then come visit me here often and I''ll find out more about my true brother. Even your ancestors are happy, aren''t they?


    Midori comes next to Tyrone at some point and suggests as he snuggles up.


    "I don''t know if tiredness pleases me, but if your lords like it, I''ll come and see you."


    "Yea, it''s settled. I mean, your ancestors, aren''t you happy?


    "Ah, he''s... he''s like a daughter like Li Mei. He''s not a bad guy who cheats on me when I see him."


    Midori laughed bitterly at Tyrone, who replied with a bitter laugh, and decided not to touch it deeply.


    A giant lying beneath the sea. That didn''t move for more than a day and kept me asleep.


    Some marine creatures sleep while swimming, but Leviathan is different.


    Leviathan is a nightmare.


    He hasn''t noticed yet at this point. That I have taken many lives indiscriminately. But the karma led the anguish of those who died and became spirits into his dreams, and connected them.


    One drowning after another, the little men of land. But the pain, the fear and the despair are never small. They link up with the spirit of Leviathan and strike him.


    He understands that it is the tragedy he has brought. Even if I don''t like it, I can make you understand. For even though he had no recollection of a tsunami in the sea at night, some of those killed knew that they had died in the tsunami. The dead do not know that the tsunami was the work of Leviathan. But in dreaming like this, Leviathan understood better whether it was his own fault.


    I get hit by guilt, keep apologizing in my heart, keep moaning. I was only waking up from a nightmare. I also know it''s not just a nightmare, it''s a reality.


    Be aware that you are being invaded by madness. Not much pain, not much anger, not knowing what to do anymore. I want to die because of the fear and decency that makes me no longer myself.


    No, I can''t live that long anymore. He''ll be dead soon. But before that death, how much suffering awaits? Forget me again, how much slaughter do you do? Thinking about it makes me want to die right now. While I don''t think I can live long, I feel uninterrupted long before I die.


    Eventually Leviathan wakes himself up from the bottom of the sea.


    hunger associated with the intense loss of energy.


    If you don''t refill like this, you will be conscious that you will die from it, but you can''t beat hunger and bitterness either.


    I notice that it is quite far from the dining room. It''s a sea I don''t know anything about. But the nesting instinct will lead him properly to the dining room. Its swimming speed is also fading a lot, it''s going to take a lot of time to reach the dining area.


    Slowly swimming, Leviathan looks back on his previous life.


    Repeated encounters, fights, and breakups. Repetition of killing. But the minds did fit together. It was connected.


    I want to see them. I think so strongly, but I need a tummy first.


    night. Masami and the Bull Village sisters returned to the Tsugaya residence in Blue Rust Village.


    "Time to take a bath"


    "I hope the elders don''t peek at me again"


    That''s what Gaye and Maye say and get up.


    "Join Masami."


    Asae called out, but Masami was in the sky above. It''s been like this for a long time.


    "Masami, a little weird"


    "It''s always weird, but weird compared to usual. Depressed?"


    Seeing that Masami, who is always talking, does not speak at all from herself and looks up at the void with a worrying face, Gaye and Maye say worryingly.


    "I''m not depressed, but I feel blue. Difficult way to describe it. Maybe tomorrow, I''ll kill a real, really Leviathan. It''s the pattern I''ve been fighting for, and when I crashed into the back street to raise my arm so I could kill Leviathan, I realized I had to really kill him... Hi, this is me, getting to the conclusion that I wasn''t ready."


    Makoto has a rare and masochistic grin on her mouth. dating for a short time, but this is the first time my sisters have seen Masami''s face like this.


    "It doesn''t seem. At any given time, at a unilateral mypace, you''d better go back to Jung-mei, who doesn''t read the air, is pretty sloppy about what you''re saying, and wields others. He''s annoying, but he''s better that way."


    "Huh? Am I such a person? It''s a joke, isn''t it?


    To Asae''s words of comfort, Masami asks with a very unpleasant face.


    "Such a person"


    "But that''s fine." "No problem because I''m giving up."


    After Gaye and Maye utter the same words at the same time, they each say another thing at the same time.


    "What''s not terrible? Were you a little bit jerked off by someone else? Uh, stop, stop. Let''s not think about it. I''ve never been wobbled up all my life. I can''t change it anyway. I mean, you didn''t tell me that. Don''t talk about me."


    "There''s a reason I have to kill you now."


    When Gaye tells him quietly, Masami becomes a worried face again. No, it was an instant that I was about to get worried, and I immediately squeezed my face, and I looked at Gaye.


    "Right. This is where you decide your stomach. All right, then let''s go take a bath. The bath here is huge, so I follow you in."


    "It''s fun to go in with the kids."


    "But the elders..."


    It was Masami and Gaye smiling at each other, but Maye was wary of something else.


    "They say it''s the first phase of the operation tomorrow morning."


    When Tyrone returned to Grimmpenisville, Vandam told him so with a face that wouldn''t float.


    "Ho, a phased operation?"


    "Oh. The second phase starts in the afternoon, and Junko Yukioka said this is the main one"


    I don''t know that Tyrone was going to visit Junko, but Tyrone hasn''t heard anything from Junko about the operation tomorrow either. It was decided during the trip here and it is believed that Van Damme was contacted.


    "It plunged a considerable amount of research funding from me. Besides, I even transported what I could put in my mouth."


    "What? It is"


    "Plutonium."


    To Van Damme, who answers in tannic terms, Tyrone also got a little too.


    "What are you going to do with that stuff...?


    "I was told I''d have fun tomorrow. I''m not looking forward to it at all, I''m even anxious."


    Tyrone understood why Van Damme didn''t float.

 1798 29

    And finally, on the day of the showdown with Leviathan.


    Junko, True and Midori, along with Yogper and multiple submarine people, were traveling through the deep sea aboard submarine ships made of shellfish.


    The destination is a hot water vent, Leviathan''s feeding ground.


    The work of applying the trick to the hot water vent was carried out by the underwater people. The odor has also been thoroughly eliminated and care is taken not to leave any traces.


    After installing the case around the vent where something like smoke can no longer stand from the bottom of the sea, carry out the task of camouflaging it to the rock.


    In the case, the ore obtained by the undersea man on the planet Glass Dew is packed in powder form.


    When Leviathan deposits his body in the hot water smoke blowing out of the vent, he moves the case remotely to open the lid and mix the powder in the smoke to allow it to bathe.


    I will also install a camera. Leviathan''s coming here to check in on lurking a little further away. And in good time, you have to mix the powder in the case with the smoke.


    "There''s also a mixture of chemicals that paralyze the nerves so you don''t notice any body abnormalities right away and don''t make you feel any pain, but whether it works or not...... Not that giant."


    Junko said as he watched the underwater people''s case installation work.


    "You''re not dying any time soon, are you?


    Midori asks.


    "If we let the sulfur oxidizing bacteria that are symbiotic in Leviathan''s body die, the cells will collapse at the same time. So I want to do some damage, but only part of the surface can kill that giant bacteria."


    Although much of the ore obtained on the planet Glass Dew was used, there was a limit to its amount. Even with everything, Junko sees that it was impossible to kill Leviathan. As far as I can think right now, the most effective way to deal damage with ore is through this operation.


    "Leviathan''s cells are able to kill themselves as soon as the symbiotic bacteria die. I can deduce that this is to detach the cells before the bacteria die in a population. The collapse of the cells prompts Leviathan to notice something strange, which is why he reacts hypersensitively to the blow of the blue rust village, or to Mr. Shelbeam''s shell beam, and if he gets attacked too many times, he''s dispersed. This property, on the contrary, has become a major weakness."


    Junko explains it all the time in front of True Midori, Yogper and several other undersea people because he has free time to check on the work of the undersea people on board.


    "I don''t care, if that smoke eats, like the tube worms that grow around me, it doesn''t even seem necessary to move this place."


    And, true.


    "Even though intelligence is a mortal creature, if you can''t move like a tubeworm, it''s a hard life, isn''t it? Even your ancestors always seem to have a hard time."


    Midori jokes and says, showing her teeth and laughing.


    After the work was done, the submarine ship moved. We plan to wait until Leviathan arrives at the bottom of the sea, off the hot water vent.


    Leviathan showed up when he finished his journey and waited.


    "You''re timely."


    True says as he watches a display that shows what''s going on outside a submarine ship.


    "Hmm? You''re coming fast."


    Junko giving an unexpected voice. Check so far, it''s always a set time - Leviathan was visiting this hot water vent a little later, but only today it arrives a lot earlier.


    "I''m glad the work is done quickly. It''s a much slower journey. Are you tired?


    Yogper says suspiciously as he watches Leviathan move.


    Not knowing that a submarine ship lurks nearby and checks, and not knowing that a trap is being trapped, Leviathan winds a tunnel over the smoke of a hot water vent.


    "He''s a good wrapper."


    Junko said. The name Leviathan means'' twisted '','' whirlpool ''and'' torso wrapper ''in Hevrai.


    "Mr. Yogper, blow it up."


    "Copy that. Blow it up."


    As directed by Junko, Yogper remotely pressed the switch on the bomb planted in the hot water ejection hole.


    The explosion was a small one, and Leviathan only showed a surprising trick when he noticed the explosion, but he didn''t even realize there was an explosion under him. I am not itching.


    But soon the change happened. Because the ore that has the effect of killing sulphur oxidizing bacteria symbiotic to Leviathan''s cells, mixed with the smoke that the hot water vents eject, became powdered and bathed the whole body.


    "Kuaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!


    He gives a roar of bitterness that echoes even in the water, and Leviathan makes that giant fall seven times.


    "It worked."


    Truth whines first.


    "We did it!


    "Oh, wow, that''s great."


    "Hiccup!


    The undersea cheer at the same time.


    "Well, you''re in trouble from here. Initiate induction."


    When Yogper laughs invincibly and says, the hidden submarine ship begins its journey and deliberately leaves in front of Leviathan.


    It was a painfully boring Leviathan, but when he acknowledges the existence of a submarine ship and understands who it is that is causing him to suffer, he comes under wrath.


    Naturally, a submarine ship escapes. I went out of my way to find him to guide the angry Leviathan.


    "Hey, how''s it going?


    Midori sees Junko and speaks up.


    "Yeah, Leviathan came pretty early than the scheduled time, but hey"


    Junko said while checking the clock. As it stands, it is likely that the second phase of the operation will be speeded up. While Masami and the Bull Village sisters are not ready, they will take Leviathan to the shores of Blue Rust Village.


    During the induction, further uncounted events occurred.


    Leviathan stopped the pursuit.


    "I wonder if you found out I''m asking you out?


    Junko said when the submarine ship also stopped.


    "If you''re as intelligent as a human being, it wouldn''t be surprising to find out"


    True says the best.


    It was right after that. Leviathan didn''t just stop tracking, he slowly sank that giant to the bottom of the ocean and fell asleep unwrought at the bottom of the ocean.


    "No way, dead?


    One of the undersea people speaks up.


    "Of course it''s possible, but I don''t know..."


    Junko says, concentrating on the artificial demonic eye and attempting remote analysis. Regardless of staying close, remote analytics can take time, and fatigue is intense. Spatial operations will also be carried out at the same time.


    "He''s still alive, but it looks like he had a lot of other damage to his thoughts. Now I can afford to go to the second stage. You''re going to be ready for that."


    Junko, who describes the results of trying to analyze it. I thought the operation would be quicker, and this also led to results that would buy me time.


    In the second phase of the operation, the prospect is to engage in direct combat with Leviathan to drain more energy.


    We also considered the possibility that the first stage alone could be taken to kill, but Junko had determined that only powder mixed with hot water smoke could not kill all the sulfur bacteria. But I could do more damage than I expected.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I couldn''t afford to build anything for the people on the ground."


    Junko turns to Yogper and apologizes. Prior to coming here, Junko had delivered a lot of the stuff he had made for the showdown to Blue Rust Village, but he didn''t even care if he was a submarine who would participate in the fight as well.


    "I don''t mind. We have our way of fighting, and we don''t know anything about us from there."


    Yogper followed with a smile.


    In the fishing port of Blue Rust Village, where Masami, Gaye and Maye were waiting, came Shi Happy on the scooter.


    "Is that why you got here?


    "The kid with the glasses who came in white is impressed with scooters and stuff. You look great."


    Gaye and Maye look and say to Historian.


    "Guppy, finally, sss. Junko''s guy, I hope he''s not a jerk."


    "Will Gupiu also participate in the second phase of the operation?


    Asked Asae to Historically Pleasant, who comes down from the scooter and speaks in an upbeat mood.


    "Ahhhhhh. Don''t be such an awesome event tri, what a mad scientist. Cuckoo, wahaha."


    Historical pleasure with your hands on your hips and laughing back and forth.


    "Hey, you guys."


    There came the chrysanthemum man and spoke up. The elders also walk next to it.


    "Oh, the elders are joining us? How are you feeling now?


    "Hmm."


    Speaking to Masami, the elder sticks out his hips again and again with a full smile, standing his middle finger of both hands next to his face to try to appeal to him for energy.


    "Ha, as you can see, the elders are fast..."


    A daisy man who manages to follow up after seeing the women lose their voices.


    "If it wasn''t Grandpa, I''d kill him."


    "You''re too sweet to be a grandfather."


    A sexual harassment attack was made on the encounter, and Maya and Gaye muttered half-eyed.


    "Gupi... you''re that assistant grandpa again. I guess it''s time to fuck this up."


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    It was poisoning historical pleasure, but the elder saw historical pleasure with a pleasant grin.


    "I''m coming with that intention... because"


    Interpret like Gaye can''t say. Subtle air flows.


    "Elder, don''t make your life crude. You''ve sporadically said it since I was little, and you make your life crude? I can''t forgive that. unacceptable."


    Masami eats for the elders.


    "If you want to die, you can let him die. He''s a short old man anyway, so he''s not worth his life."


    "Gupiu can die, and I''d rather just die, but I''m sad that the elders die, too. I hope Grandpa Sexual Harassment doesn''t die."


    Asae complains as she laughs at Historical Happiness, who offends her.


    "Fuko..."


    The elder smiles differently and begins to look towards the sea.


    Elder, please don''t flag me dead.


    Even as the chrysanthemum spoke, the elder did not respond, just stood still, staring at the brilliant sea in the sun.


    Grim Penisville.


    He says the first phase of the operation has been successfully completed.


    Van Damme, contacted by Junko, reports to Tyrone.


    "I wanted to go, too. I have the Lord''s protection today."


    I left it to Terrence and the others yesterday, so it was Tyrone''s turn today.


    "If Leviathan is crusaded, I will deal with him so that I am not attacked by assassins. Until then, I need an escort."


    "Is it okay after that?


    "I''d rather not be attacked by paranormal people. No... at least I won''t let the power behind me attack you, but I don''t think you''re going to make it."


    With an ambiguous grin, Van Damme said.

 1799 30

    Leviathan was also aware that the grounders and the undersea had done something. He is exposed to the pain of eating beams and beams all over his body. I was trapped in the dining room.


    I don''t want to resent them. I just feel sorry for myself.


    In the meantime, Leviathan was also aware that he was always directed to the waters where he would fight the people of the earth. But along the way my body stopped moving and I was forced to take a break. That''s pathetic again.


    Seeing such a pitiful self, my friends worry - that the grounders and undersea people who have fought all along won''t despise me.


    On the other hand, Leviathan feels a tingle. That the time is approaching for the final battle.


    Leviathan thinks it''s a good idea. I wondered if my friends would prepare the stage and try their best to fight because they knew the end of the day was imminent for them.


    If that''s the case, I''m not happy about this. Excellent. Best friend ever.


    Those are only my aspirations, but my expectations of whether they are are are growing stronger and stronger.


    Either way, I don''t have time for this anymore. There is only one thing to do. There''s only one thing I can do.


    Leviathan rolls his fighting spirit. I decide to spit everything out at the end of the day. For that, now I save my strength. When this rest is over, I decide to do everything in my heart to try not to disappoint my friends.


    Junko and the others had initially planned to proceed further with the submarine people in the sea, but since Leviathan''s movements had stopped and he could afford it, he decided to stop the operation at the bottom of the sea and return to the ground to report back to Masami and Historical Pleasure and meet again.


    "So finally, the Leviathan crusade is in its second phase."


    In front of the fishermen of Blue Rust Village and the undersea people of the undersea city of Tiber, Junko finished the report, explanation and meeting, and finally said so and tightened it.


    "Well, that sounds great."


    As the fishermen and the undersea cheer, they throw up like the history pleasure doesn''t seem interesting.


    "Junko and Gupi Momo, if we''re going to fight Leviathan, we have to follow the village code. You can''t do that, can you? I don''t think so. I won''t admit to going into the ocean dressed like that. There''s a woman in the Blue Rust Village who fights, so why don''t you get dressed for it?


    Masami will be careful as the fishermen and the undersea disband and each move to the holding area.


    "Er... I''m dressed in white..."


    "Guppy. Me too, sss. It''s a Mad Scientist trademark..."


    Junko and Historical Pleasure hesitate as much as they want.


    "Because I will never forgive you for that. Don''t you know what I''m saying when you get into town, you follow the town? You know that, right? You definitely know that. Then why don''t you just follow me? Asaye and Gaye follow you properly, but you''re a mad scientist, so what an imif excuse, you can''t go through with it?


    "What kind of clothes?


    When Midori looked at the sisters, I had a terrible bad feeling because Gaye and Maye had the exact same malicious grin.


    "Squirt."


    "Yep..."


    "Ugh..."


    "Gupi. Nah, that''s fine."


    To the answers of Gaye and Maye, Junko and Midori looked at each other as much as they wished, but Historical pleasure was elusive.


    "Are you sure? Fumi-chan."


    "Better than a porn swimsuit like a string or something. Personally, I don''t like regular bikinis or anything. It''s not that I''m not sure about the style, but I''ve never been outside of school to bathe in the ocean or go to the pool, so I''m very resistant. It doesn''t matter if you squeeze, because you have zero color."


    Historical pleasure to answer seriously to Junko, who confirms in surprise.


    "Heh, you don''t know that some perverts are in demand?"


    "I can''t even consider such a pervert, and I don''t care."


    In Midori''s words, Historical pleasure becomes a frightening face.


    "I can resist either squishy or regular swimsuits..."


    Since it is Kanazuchi, it is Junko, who likewise avoided the pool and seawater bath. Then there is resistance to outfits other than white coats.


    "Ya, I''m sure my real brother will be happy, so why don''t you accept my real sister too?"


    "Are you happy, Makoto?


    Teasing Midori. Junko peeks into his true face.


    "Not happy yet, though?


    "Not yet?"


    "I guess I''d rather have a regular bikini or something..."


    "In one way or another?


    Without denying it, I hesitate to express hope. Truly, Junko laughs and confirms.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t that what you''re doing? I''m just gonna go get dressed. The dressing rooms in the harbor are mostly the same size."


    "I didn''t leave you alone."


    "Hmm, I wanted to attack you with more questions."


    Masami calls out in exasperation, truly thinks it was helpful, and Junko laughs sadly on her cheek.


    And the women dressed in the dressing room.


    Midori, Masami and the Bull Village sisters were usually in school swimsuits, but Junko and Shi Yuan were dressed as squirts under white coats.


    "Take off your white coat too."


    "Just take off your white coat. Give me a break."


    Masami demands, but Junko shyly pushes in front of the white coat and refuses.


    "Something''s turning maniacal in the opposite direction."


    And, true.


    "Oh, really?


    "Gu, gu pi...... I can see that. You don''t mean maniac porn, do you?


    With true pointers, Junko was bewildered, and Historical Pleasure was bewildered.


    Junko and the others then head to the dock.


    "There are ships I''m unfamiliar with."


    "True. What is that? That''s how you fight?


    Said Kikuo and Masami when they saw the ship parked at the dock. Boats and jet skis are parked. I see many whaling vessels that are also whaling vessels but not from the village.


    "It''s what I''ve prepared for this time."


    Junko puts her hand on her hips and smiles skillfully.


    "Is that the one that''s moored?


    True asked Junko, dressed differently than usual, as she stirred up her erotic consciousness and glanced at her.


    At first glance, they only look like whaling boats, boats and jet skis, but just because Junko made it easier doesn''t seem like they''re just boats.


    "Yeah, a nuclear jet ski with an ultra-small reactor, a nuclear boat, a nuclear whaler."


    Junko says as he poses with his hands on his hips. Vandamm and others were made to pay for this, and Plutonium was also transported. I have a lot of plutonium saved at the Snow Oka Institute as well, but Van Dam will cover the cost anyway, so it''s up to me to have it ready there as well.


    "Wow... just a ride that doesn''t seem to be Earth friendly"


    "Gupiu... why bother installing the reactor..."


    Midori and Historical Pleasure shout out.


    "Nuclear is romantic, and nuclear is power, fumi-chan. By the way, I''m not a nuclear propellant."


    "I don''t believe you."


    To the words of Junko, Shi Yuan said.


    "I guess I like jet skiing. I wanted to get on it once, and it seems maneuverable. Gaye and Maye don''t do that either."


    Masami looks at her sisters and urges them.


    "I don''t know how to operate..."


    Gaye was also a little attracted to jet skiing, but she wasn''t sure she could operate well.


    "Even if you don''t know how to manipulate it, if you can manipulate it with magic, you''ll solve it, but gaye saying that is stupid"


    "Nah... nah..."


    Even in Asae, he is treated like a fool in public, and gaye moans with a red tide in his face.


    "It''s easy to operate. Just turn the engine on with this switch and pull the lever. If you want to stop, you can release the lever and then press this stop switch or the self-destruct switch over here. By the way, if you push the self-destruct switch, it''s going to melt down and it''s going to be interesting, so be careful."


    "Why do you turn on the suicide bomber?


    After Junko''s explanation, Gaye and Maye went in with their voices together.


    "Honestly, I don''t feel confident in manipulation when I use magic, so I want to ride behind Masami"


    And, Gaye.


    "I want to manipulate, but I''ll match you to gaye because gaye is chicken. Kind me."


    "Nah... nah..."


    Even though he is insulted again, Gaye roars in angry shapes.


    Daisy Man and True and Midori are whaling vessels. Masami, Gaya, Maya, Junko and Shi Happy became jet skis.


    "fuzzy"


    The elders who showed up in a cloak also wanted jet skiing, so the other faces show difficult colors.


    "Are you okay?" "Adults should take a nap on a whaling boat"


    "Fu fu fu fu!


    Worried by Gaye, made fun of by Maye, the elder was outraged and just boarded a jet ski.


    Everyone gets on and off to the vehicle, respectively.


    From the sea is the joint front by the seabed people and from the sea by the fishermen of Blue Rust Village. The curtain of the last battle is about to open.


    A submarine had earlier launched an attack from the sea and intended to push it up to sea, but without the need to do so, Leviathan himself appeared at sea. It''s as if I was waiting for this one to be ready at the right time.


    All ships stop and confront Leviathan, who peeked his head off the sea.


    "I''m willing. Leviathan, I''m willing to take it and stand knowing this is our last fight."


    On the deck of a whaling ship, a daisy man groans.


    "The bitterness of Leviathan is conveyed...... And a stronger fighting spirit than ever."


    Masami on a jet ski looked up at Leviathan and muttered, letting her fight roll herself.

 1800 31

    True and Midori were aboard the same whaling vessel, looking up at Leviathan, who brought a large sickle from the sea level.


    "The big monster that is driving Japan into crisis is raging, but the army does nothing, and the fishermen and the undersea fight, which is in a way an amazing idea."


    True said.


    "The army came, but I couldn''t stand my teeth, and I couldn''t help it. Most importantly, I have a real Mad Scientist sister."


    I see Junko on a jet ski, Midori shows her teeth and laughs. Turn your gaze to Junko when you are truly followed.


    "True brother, you really liked that outfit of your pure sister ~"


    Midori made fun of me and the truth made me look unusual and annoyed.


    "Shh. I''ll take a lot of pictures and give them to my real brother later. Just because my real sister wants my real brother, she''ll be happy to respond."


    Midori says generously, but the truth was he turned that way and was unresponsive.


    It was the jet skiing forces that made it to the start of the war. It was the elders who jumped out first.


    "Fungo!


    The elder tries to turn to the right side of Leviathan as he exalts himself to the comfort of riding his first jet ski.


    Slightly late and other jet skiing moments also try to attack Leviathan from the side.


    Being surrounded is troublesome, so Leviathan tries to overthrow the jet ski by waving one wave after the other. It''s a literal corrugated attack.


    "Waves come, waves disappear."


    Gaye and Maye are stopping and turning off the waves as much as they can, but only the waves that come at us. The waves emitted toward the jet skis that turned to the other side do not reach the magic.


    "Come on."


    Junko bursts into the coming high wave with the engine fully open, thrusting through the middle belly of the wave.


    More highwaves coming through. Now instead of trying to push through the middle belly of the wave, he runs up the wave, pulls the lever as much as he wants after being thrown out into the air, and at the same time moves his own body around the center of gravity, about two revolutions in the air, beyond the high waves, and lands on the sea surface.


    "Nuclear power is romantic. Nuclear is power."


    Squirting like a spell and laughing invincibly, Junko continues to turn to Leviathan.


    "Ugh, I''ll do pure sister...... I wanted to ride over there, too."


    As for Midori, who likes to drive a variety of vehicles, he also wanted to throw away jet skis and boats, but was asked to play an important role and boarded a whaling boat.


    "Gruppy... Junko''s guy, he''s too conspicuous - Me too."


    Shi Yue also apprentices Junko and goes into high waves. But on the way, I lay jet skiing sideways and surf. Nice to ride the waves.


    "Wah, ha, ha, ha, it feels good, su."


    "He''s just playing."


    True said as the other jet skis thrust through the waves and headed toward Leviathan, watching Historical Pleasure wave rides and high laughs.


    Seeing as ineffective in waves, now lightning down, Leviathan tries to inhibit jet skiing.


    But many columns of light rise from the sea level, and all thunderbolts are called to the columns of light.


    It was a defense by the technology of the underwater people in the ocean. Whalers were also lightning protected, but jet skiing and boating were difficult on boulders, and they were expected to rely on submariners.


    Leviathan took the form of being completely sandwiched from left to right by jet skiing, plus whaling vessels and boats from the front, undersea people from the sea and a structure that could be attacked from four directions other than the rear.


    Deciding it was not a good idea to remain under enemy attack, Leviathan dives into the sea once.


    Relative to the underwater people in the ocean, it causes intense water currents to inhibit the whereabouts of the underwater people and pushes them backwards.


    When Leviathan appeared again at sea, his head was facing the opposite direction. Flip your big body and swim fast in the direction you just came, as if you were running away from the spot.


    "Running away?" "Ribai-a-san snorted. Chillara ~"


    "No, I''m going to fight while swimming so I don''t get surrounded."


    Gaye and Maye mutter, but Masami denies it, increasing the speed of the jet ski and tracking it.


    Everything in the crusade will be dressed to chase Leviathan.


    The jet skiing force manages to take Leviathan a left or right, but every now and then Leviathan pulls his body big and does a bump, so he dodges it every time. About two cars are inevitably blown away, and those on which the jet ski was heavily destroyed are also thrown out into the sea. Whalers coming from behind rescue it.


    Leviathan waves his tail and attacks even boats and whaling vessels approaching from the rear. A boat and a whaling vessel each eat this tail binta and overturn it.


    Aiming for the tail, a whaling horse is shot in from a whaling boat, but the target is slightly smaller as it moves quickly, so it doesn''t work.


    Leviathan can pull his tail in. Instead, a terribly huge vortex occurs behind Leviathan.


    "Ugh... it''s like a hole that leads to a fall."


    The size of the swirling tide is twisted. The scariest thing is that it happened instantly right in front of the whaling vessels they were riding on.


    Whalers and boats rushed to avoid it, but some get caught in the vortex.


    I thought I''d be dragged straight into the vortex to turn sea algae chips or something, and as Leviathan leaves, the vortex''s range and velocity weaken, and the whaling vessels and boats caught in the vortex float safely to sea level without overturning. Leviathan must have lost his extraordinary power by taking a distance.


    But now rear whaling vessels and boats lagged far behind Leviathan swimming at fierce speeds and were cut off from the forward jet skiing momentum.


    "Switch to boat and chase"


    "Yay. Copy that."


    True and Midori call a boat in the vicinity and jump off a whaling boat. I was gearing up for a whaling boat, but the boat is faster if that bothers me.


    "Ha ha, don''t be impotent"


    A fisherman from Blue Rust Village laughs when he sees the true and Midori jumping off the boat.


    "Fly all you can to catch up with me."


    "Aye."


    A fisherman who responds without any doubt to the true words. The fisherman was instantly judging and accepting that True and Midori were not the only ones, but because he was confident that he would become a force of war, he had switched ships and made demands for pursuit. He was also a fisherman of the Blue Rust Village war, who had also continued to fight Leviathan.


    "Now is Chance! Gupiuuuuu!"


    Seeing that the jet skiing momentum and the rest had become detached, Historical Pleasure led to the execution of the plot.


    A jet ski of historical pleasure approaches Junko''s jet ski from the diagonal rear.


    "Ah, fumi-chan, that''s what you do"


    Junko takes a small sigh of sigh, perceiving Historical Pleasure approaching, unwilling to conceal his killing.


    "Death. Yeah. Uh-huh!


    With a shout of joy, History Joy waves her arms.


    The tip stretched like a whip from the sleeve of Historical Pleasure''s white coat, and the head of Junko hit him, but Junko catches it with one hand.


    It was a giant head-footed leg. It is a substitute for the change in the right hand of historical pleasure.


    "Don''t stop me. I should have been inevitable, unstoppable, and heavily wound up."


    "I was interested in what you were going to do, too, but hey. But now is not the time to play with Fumi-kun."


    Let the jet ski swirl sharply as Junko grabbed the tentacled right hand of Historic Pleasure.


    I thought the body of Historical Pleasure would be pulled, and my tentacles ripped off on the way.


    The broken tentacles become huge, becoming serpents and not wrapping around the pure child, but when the pure child touches the torso of the serpent with the palm of his left hand, it superaccelerates the molecular movement of the serpent''s body.


    The whole body of the snake was engulfed in flames, and Junko threw the burning snake straight into the sea as he stabbed it with a knife.


    "I didn''t expect you to get in the way here. Your employer, Mr. Van Damme, will annoy you."


    "I don''t care what happens to Van Damme when I hire you more than I do."


    Historical pleasure laughed as he put his tentacles back in his hand.


    "Gupiu, Junko dies here, and Leviathan survives and damages, and Van Damme is held accountable," he said. The end is unparalleled, hilarious, innocuous, tragic, stupid, cursed, painful, and fun. Bad ending would be nice. "


    "I don''t like bad endings. Happy ending supremacy."


    "I do. Hey, I love the bad end. Except me. It would be great if I were a bad end for those annoying people. Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    With a laugh, Historical Pleasure threw herself fluffy. Leaving the jet ski, but wondering if its body had spinned one turn before falling into the sea, the elbow to the tip of both arms changed to a giant wing to wing and fly at about the same speed as the jet ski.


    (That might be a bit of an enviable ability)


    With that in mind, Junko flies from the rear to look back at the impending historical pleasure, releasing a red beam from the demonic eye many times, but Historical pleasure skilfully twists herself around and dodges.


    "What are you doing? Those two. Stop breaking up here or something, right? This is a very important time, but it strikes me. It''s puffy."


    Masami is outraged when she sees Junko and Shi Happy have fought out.


    "Heh, true brother. Pure sister is fighting Guppy."


    True and Midori, who finally caught up on the boat, saw Historical pleasure in turning his arms into wings and pure children trying to beam it down.


    "Cover"


    True pulls out the gun.


    "Wow, do you need backup?


    "It''s hard to swim in Snow Oka. In case it falls..."


    "I think my sister would freeze the ocean and stand on top of it."


    "Right. But I don''t like him, so it''s a good opportunity to get my hands on him."


    True said, aiming at the back of Historical Pleasure''s head.

 1801 32

    Historical pleasure swirled reflexively, realizing that intense killing was swelling from the rear.


    True fires two guns at Historical Pleasure, but is diverted.


    Junko manipulates the jet ski with his left hand, while holding his right hand toward the rear historical pleasure.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    Using Pure Son''s ability to proliferate his own cells, he stretches hundreds of blood vessels from his right hand toward the pleasures of history in the air.


    It divides into a blood vessel that stretches straight and tries to pierce the body of historical pleasure, and a vessel that alters its orbit along the way and tries to wrap it around the body of historical pleasure''s hands and ankles.


    "Kime!


    When Shi Yue sees it and shouts, he radiates a large amount of liquid from his mouth and exposes it to blood vessels. The blood vessels dissolve instantly.


    I don''t know how to defend it.


    I smile bitterly, pure child contracting stretched blood vessels. Whether it was digestive fluid that threw up from your mouth, judge it based on the feeling of melting. Probably like spitting digestive fluid out of your mouth, dissolving things, then rinsing and eating them.


    Junko knows that Historical Pleasure incorporates the properties of various organisms into his own body. It is unclear how many creature properties they possess, but they can be transformed into those of organisms incorporating parts of the body.


    True shoots more guns. Shi Yue flips with wings, packing the distance from Junko''s jet ski all at once.


    (I guess I''ll let them catch up on purpose)


    That''s what I thought, Junko waited for Historical Pleasure to catch up, not trying to intercept him on the way to his own jet ski. Of course I wouldn''t do anything to stop jet skiing.


    Shi Yuan rides the back seat of the jet ski and takes the back of Junko from close range.


    More truth shoots guns there. I won''t change it this time. Avoidance became a hassle.


    "Shiatsu - Hungry Ssss. Your murder dolls and all that."


    Historical pleasure flickers a demonic grin as he is shot through the abdomen from the waist and let blood hit his legs from the underside of his school swimsuit.


    "As a punishment for hurting me, I''ll replace your head with a hammer and kill you with his bullshit."


    Historical pleasure gunshot wounds block while I''m saying it.


    A spinning kick of historical pleasure is rolled out to Junko, who tried to look back.


    He was Junko, who had eaten the kick of History Pleasure and was dangerously about to fall off the jet ski, but was dressed to fall on his back so that it could be brought to the joystick, and stomped.


    "Yes, quiz here. Fumi-chan, do you know where my leg went?


    Junko turns an unrelenting grin on History Joy and asks with a bounced voice.


    "Gupi?"


    Hearing Junko''s dialogue, Shi Yuan unexpectedly looked at Junko''s feet.


    The bottom had disappeared from Junko''s right leg knee. I opened the door to the space and only my legs were metastasized.


    Hear the sound of another jet ski approaching and understand what Historical Pleasure means.


    Junko woke herself up, releasing a clap to Historical Pleasure''s abdomen.


    "Gu... Piu..."


    With a tremendous impact on his belly and a large fold of his body, he blew backwards spitting blood reflexes and fell into the sea in a historic pleasure.


    And an unmanned jet ski running from the rear down the sea crashed into Historic Pleasure''s body.


    Unmanned jet skiing is what Historic Pleasure has come on board. Since Shi Yue left Jet Ski, Junko had transferred one leg and sneaked the Shi Yue Jet Ski with his leg.


    A normal person could die instantly. Historical pleasure with the damage. Several of his guts have burst and his spine and ribs have been broken.


    "Gu... gu... pu! Junko, wow!"


    Blowing blood bubbles and sea water out of his mouth at the same time, the wasting demon-eyed beam released from the pure child''s eyes, lowering the body of historical pleasure to three pieces, in a grudging cry from within the sea.


    Of course you won''t die to this extent, but if you still do this much damage, you''ll be incapacitated for a while. In addition, if there is more damage to regenerate, that''s all it takes. Being in the ocean would also accelerate depletion.


    "Fumi-chan, if that''s all right, well... we''re a lot behind."


    Junko whines when he sees Leviathan behind him. Junko became quite distant from Leviathan as he fought History Pleasure.


    Jet skiing forces and Leviathan had already engaged in battle. Leviathan still continues to swim at high speeds, with several jet skis running parallel to the surface of the sea, while the offense rages on.


    "Huh!


    The elder in the figure provokes by standing on the jet ski and manipulating the lever with one foot while swinging the swing with one hand toward Leviathan.


    As Leviathan turned his sickle against him and saved his strength, he opened his mouth wide and slammed his elder jet ski into his head.


    "Elder!"


    Masami screams. I don''t think Leviathan was killed easily because I witnessed Leviathan taking an offensive position or not and the elders putting up a double hand, but Leviathan''s current blow was still reflected in the eyes of Masami, a fairly fast and sharp substitute.


    I heard a dull noise.


    Leviathan can pull his head right in. It was strangely visible to Masami''s eyes that she could pull in deliberately without going into the sea and swimming.


    It was then. Something flew in and fell on the surface next to Masami and the others'' riding jet skis.


    White, big, slightly upside down, pointy ahead. I didn''t know immediately what that was, Gaye and Maye, but I knew immediately to Masami. It''s Leviathan''s fangs.


    "Fu fu fu..."


    An elder falls on his back over a jet ski, smiling and thumbs up.


    When the sisters turned their gaze to Leviathan, one of the fangs was indeed broken. As that Leviathan poked out of his head and tried to chew up the elders, the elders were cleverly attacking each jet ski, breaking Leviathan''s fangs.


    "The elders are too strong"


    "But since I''m old, I look like a glockey already..."


    Gaye uttered words of admiration, and Maye uttered the status quo of the elders.


    "I''ll take care of it, so the elders can pull in now. Old age can''t be too squeaky, absolutely. Leviathan, now I''ll deal with him."


    When Masami speaks, Leviathan''s gaze is directed toward the three riders'' jet skis.


    "I wish you hadn''t bothered to provoke me"


    "When I rode with Masami..."


    The Bull Village sisters who will be toho faces.


    "I won''t let you get away with it this time. I''ll do it until one of you dies. You know what? Hey, you really know what I mean, right? Let them know even if they don''t. But I want you to know before you do it. I''ll do it until I really, really kill you. The time has finally come. This is the long battle between you and us, and this is the period."


    "Quaaaaaaaa!


    Leviathan growls, as if he had reacted to Masami''s words. Seeing it makes Masami smile satisfied.


    "That''s right. I knew you knew it. I''ve been fighting and I''ve been killing you, and you don''t want to die of aging. You want to fight and die. After all we''ve done, you want us to kill you and die. That''s what you want. I can see that. I''ll get through."


    Masami swirled the jet ski. The front of the jet ski forms towards Leviathan''s torso.


    But it''s not like I''m going into Leviathan. He pressed one of the switches on the joystick and ejected the two jaws mounted on the jet ski.


    The two twins, ejected by nuclear power at superfast superpower, pierced Leviathan''s torso. Given the Leviathan giant, it would be to the extent that the claw yang branch was stabbed, but at the end of the jaw is the ore for the anti-Leviathan. In addition, it enters the back of the body. If it''s a claw twig, if you stick it in your gut, it''s serious damage.


    As soon as he shoots, he reverts to the direction of the jet ski and returns to the running position in parallel with Leviathan.


    "Go back. Recovery -" "Fit properly in place -"


    Gaye and Asae retrieve both of the shots and use witchcraft to set them back on the jet ski.


    Confirming that he had returned, Masami swirled the jet ski again and pressed the switch, shooting two pieces of cake into Leviathan.


    "Uhhhhhhhhh!


    "Wait. Because I fulfill my vows. I''ll kill you if I have to. [M] That''s the best. I don''t admit to disagreement."


    Masami speaks in a powerful voice to Leviathan, who gives a shout of agony.


    "And we''ll see to your end."

 1802 33

    Jung-mei is quite powerful to eject from jet skis, but only Jung-mei and the others can fire endlessly.


    The recovery of the other jet skis would also answer that there is no room for that if Asaye and Gaye are asked if they can do it by magic. We do our best to defend and support our own jet skis.


    With all the other jet ski ejections shot, only Masami and the others repeat themselves many more times to ensure that Leviathan is weakened.


    If you care about that, Leviathan can also put up a barrier to prevent it, but in the battle with fishermen and undersea people in Blue Rust Village, you don''t dare do it. Because I find it very lame that even a favorable part of having a giant would go so far to them, much smaller than I am. Although that sentiment did not work against the Air Force missile attacks.


    "Uhhhhh!


    Generate countless tornadoes with the roar. Winding up the sea water, a column of water twists and hits the jet ski.


    If the tornado had approached us, Maya and Gaye would have prevented it by sorcery, but that was not necessary.


    Several strips of light penetrate from the sea and strike directly into the tornado. Then the wind subsides, the winding sea water splashes in all directions, and the water columns disappear.


    "What''s that?


    "It''s a beam of sea people. Isn''t that amazing? I don''t know what the principle is, but the beam that turns off the tornado. The technology of the people of the sea. Seriously, it''s amazing."


    Masami answers Gaye''s question.


    "But even sea people with such amazing technology have never been able to defeat Leviathan, have they?


    "That sort of thing. But not this time."


    Masami replies forcefully to Asae''s confirmation.


    "Sure... it''s getting very weak"


    Asae looks up at Leviathan and squeals. I can clearly see that you are rapidly losing your vitality. In addition to the original aging, it is considerably weakened by pure child schemes. There''s no comparison to Leviathan when Masami fought a few years ago.


    I fought Leviathan at his peak and I feel like I wanted to win, but now I can''t help saying that anymore.


    There, belated whaling vessels and boats finally caught up.


    Junko approaches the boat where True and Midori ride, and speaks up.


    "Midori, it''s time to wish"


    "Yea."


    In response to the call of Junko, Midori uses his abilities according to the steps. Targets are Leviathan and Blue Rust Village fishermen and undersea people.


    It''s not a big deal. Strengthen the influence of the spiritual world. Make it easier for your mind to connect. That''s all. But for them, where there are parts that fit together, the impact is huge. The implications are particularly strong for Leviathan, who is about to die an inevitable death.


    Leviathan wrapped in a sense of fulfilment, where intensity and serenity are present strongly at the same time. And the feeling is also communicated to the fishermen and the undersea who kept fighting Leviathan. Feelings are integrated.


    "Did it go well?


    Junko chuckled as he saw Leviathan''s swimming speed getting slower and slower.


    It was the best trap to send to the dying Leviathan, as well as a sweet trap to dull its movements.


    Junko had read through the nature of Leviathan. Such a creature, with a high intelligence, can only live in the sea with a giant, and only in battle can it pass through the mind with others.


    What would you do to please a creature like that the most? To give him so much joy that he feels it and stops moving, all he has to do is join his heart deeper with his friend.


    Simultaneous attacks by whaling vessels and boats are launched from the rear to the slow-moving Leviathan. Many of the ejected jaws thrust deep into the giant.


    The undersea people also see their shell beams from the sea to their torso, and many pieces of light thrust through Leviathan''s torso into the sky.


    Leviathan''s movements became duller and duller and eventually stopped. I stopped swimming, just floating in the sea, and started looking up at the blue sky.


    "Masami?"


    Kaya and Maya spoke out in surprise at Masami, who stopped the attack.


    "I was going to put a stop to it, but when this happens, it''s already... it doesn''t matter which one stays or what, and that''s enough... I''m done. I''m... I''m settled now."


    Staring at Leviathan, who dyed the sea red and wore it out, Masami says with a lonely face.


    Eventually, the fishermen and the undersea stopped the attack.


    Leviathan doesn''t move with it stopped at sea.


    Hundreds of years of life when we could only communicate with others by fighting, we keep fighting and trying to come to an end.


    We decided to win or lose, but there was no sentiment for the winners, the fishermen or the undersea, to rejoice in victory. Reflect on your previous battle memories, or think about your scattered companions and family, or think about your opponent who kept fighting.


    A boat, a jet ski, and three types of submarine people appearing on the surface surround the Leviathan giant.


    Leviathan saw it and was strongly conscious. Finally, the time has come. Until now, the dead, who fought themselves and lost their lives, have been sent by themselves. But finally, the time has come for me to be sent. Now they''re trying to send themselves. I''m about to be sent to see my own death.


    Leviathan thought, I wonder if they are now realizing the feelings they have had many times before, but when they were a little different, they soon found out. My mind is connected by the power of Midori, so I understand.


    I feel the same way about praise for the brave men who kept fighting and mourning. But that''s not all. For the smaller of them, I knew for the first time at this time that I was like a rough God and that I was one of the great histories passed down in them. The feeling came through.


    The fact of the matter is a delightful, smelly, complex emotion that I''ve lived through for hundreds of years now and felt for the first time.


    One jet ski approaches the head of Leviathan. It was the elder''s jet ski ride.


    "Elder!"


    "Fu fu fu fu!


    When Masami speaks, the elder waves back to Masami, smiling.


    "My friends, who have been playing with me for over a hundred years, are gone. I don''t have much time myself, either, and I''d rather die here with you than on the floor. Please don''t cry and laugh and drop them off... because..."


    Gaye interprets with a flattering face.


    Leviathan also captured the figure of an elder. And the will was well conveyed. Leviathan now has all the elders'' thoughts, hopes, that come close to him. The sentiments of Zhengmi watching over the elders and herself are also well conveyed.


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    An elder who stopped under Leviathan''s head looked up at Leviathan with a smile and waved his hands violently.


    Leviathan knew what he was looking for and what to do. Both Masami and the fishermen and the undersea knew what would happen.


    As he lowered his sickle to near the sea level, Leviathan opened his huge mouth, keeping the body of his long-time friend in his mouth and chewing it up.


    Gaye unwittingly lay her eyes down, but Masami and Maya firmly see the sight.


    Leviathan''s movements stopped there.


    I''m not dead yet. If you die, you sink into the sea. Now I''m just quietly waiting for death.


    And the fishermen''s ships, and the undersea people with their faces on the surface, just stand still under the clear blue sky, watching the immobile giant. Waiting for the end to come. Watching, seeing, and dropping off.


    I don''t know what it means to be fighting. You can''t possibly know what it means to have fought. It''s just that we''ve always done that, until we''ve all done that. No grid or suspicion arises there at the earliest.


    I didn''t know what it meant, but it didn''t mean anything. We all realize that such a battle has now finally come to an end.


    "Masami..."


    Gaye speaks when she sees tears flooding through Masami''s eyes and falling zero.


    "Sorry... I can''t do that. I can''t believe you dropped me off without crying. ''Cause the elders have been together ever since I was a little girl, and you''re the one who taught me all sorts of things, right? He''s the one who taught me how to swim and fight when I was only five, right? He''s only five years old, he''s touching my body, he''s a perverted erotic of gatipede, isn''t he? And Leviathan... he''s been playing with me ever since I was little, too, right? Those two should die at once... It''s hard, it''s sad, I miss you..."


    The sisters very naturally embrace the sobbing Masami.


    Meanwhile, while other ships and boats and jet skiing were stopping, only Junko had moved jet skiing back to where he had been fighting Historical Pleasure earlier.


    Although it has already been regenerated, make sure it is swayed by the waves and confirm the appearance of the historical pleasure that continues to rise at sea level.


    Junko stops jet skiing and pulls up Historical Pleasure''s body with a metastasis.


    "Hiccup, what the heck, bubba... Hih... you''re here to help me now... Hih... I wish I''d let something go... Higuru... you hypocrite ah... Higu... Gupi..."


    No matter how much overlife, being thrown out in the middle of the ocean seems to have been quite indulgent, and Historical Pleasure does evil with Veso as much as he wants.


    "Hey, fumi-chan. Fumi-chan doesn''t even feel the sight? You don''t have anything in your mind?


    Referring to the sight of Leviathan, who quietly awaits death in the sea plains, and the ships surrounding it and the undersea people, Junko asks.


    "Gupi...... you don''t even feel it. You want me to impress you? I don''t have that sentimental mind, and I''m gonna throw up."


    Stop crying Historical pleasure poisons me.


    "Really? Take a look."


    "I don''t know why. Even though we were killing each other, it was a majestic breakup landscape. It''s not stupid."


    "Still think that''s majestic? I know what majesty means, and you feel it?


    "If a touching porn lover idiot who wants to dip in a centimeter sees it, I''m sure he''ll feel that way, just put it in words appropriately."


    It was a pleasure to turn to History, but I am aware that I am being weird.


    "That kind of tense might be Fumi-chan''s personality, but is that, like, fun? Aren''t you tired?


    "Gruppy! That''s awful! I hate happy endings other than mine!


    To Junko, speaking with a dull laugh, Historical Pleasure called out hysterically, spitting.


    Then a dozen minutes later, Leviathan''s body slowly sank into the sea.


    "Now you really say goodbye. Goodbye. Next time you''re born again, you might want a friend in a way other than killing each other. No, it''s probably not good, it''s definitely better."


    Makoto throws goodbye words for Sinking Leviathan. I have already exhausted that life, and I know that I cannot reach my voice.


    "Do you say that now?" Normal friends don''t kill each other. "


    Gaye and Maye, dating to the end, uttered the best dialogue.

 1803 End Chapter

    Night. In the village of Blue Rust, there was also a festival in which the undersea people were exchanged.


    Rather than a festival celebrating the Leviathan crusade, the implications are strong: the end of the battle and a festival to send the dead.


    "Both the elders and Leviathan were freshmen. I''m a little envious."


    Masami, the Taurumura sisters and the Tsuruya in front, said Kikuo.


    "Gaye, Maye, thank you for hanging out with me."


    "We have no choice. And we''re dating disintegrally."


    "I didn''t like it, but I had no choice but to hang out with you because Gaye was your favorite."


    In honor of his gratitude, Gaye said each while eating Frankfurt and Maye roasted squid.


    It''s been a good experience.


    "Same dialogue at the same time, whenever I hear it, I think it''s amazing. You''re not having a meeting or anything, are you?


    "He said he didn''t..." "Convinced that his body is also a shared twin"


    Gaya and Maya answer the question of Masami reluctantly.


    "We accomplished the Leviathan crusade, but what are we going to do now? You''ve been brushing your arms in the back street for that, haven''t you? There''s no more Leviathan, and why don''t we go back to the village now?


    Daisy Man asks Masami. As a chrysanthemum man, I don''t want Masami to do backstreet work or anything, but Masami also discerned that it was a question in anticipation of that.


    "I don''t want to go back to such a shitty village anymore - I enjoy living gloriously in the back streets. With Leviathan gone, there''s no reason to go back extra, is there? I''m too old to wear school swimsuits, and I''m not going back."


    I didn''t tell you to go back and be a fisherman.


    "Because I can''t do anything but fishermen in this village. A fisherman like Daisy Man retires and a farmer doesn''t seem like a good fit to me."


    "Right..."


    A daisy man who hears Masami''s answer and gives up breathing.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Real hard work." "Good experience, but hard work."


    And it came to pass, with the same stubborn face, that the arrows of the bull village sisters, and the gaye roasted the octopus, and the maye ate me, and said at the same time.


    "If Gaye and Maye have any problems, don''t hesitate to call me. One time friendship discount, help for free, so don''t hesitate to call it"


    "Yes......"


    "A friendship discount that only works once......"


    With a smile on her face, her sisters will look uninterrupted.


    "Friendship is not finite. Not a one-time discount."


    "Huh? Really? Is that what this is all about? Ultra First Ear"


    Masami looks surprised at the pointing out of the sagittarius arrow, which remains stuck in her face.


    "I''m sorry, Gaye, Maye. Masami had no friends but Leviathan."


    "I know." "I don''t want to be recognized as a friend who kills each other."


    My sisters gave up breathing this time to the chrysanthemum man who apologizes on his behalf.


    A few days after the Leviathan crusade.


    It was reported that Vandam arranged crusaders crusaded the tsunami and other major monster Leviathans causing natural disasters, and Vandam''s assessment in the public was eel climbing.


    Van Damme had called for a long time to do a one-to-one interview. There will be no press conference and I plan to give this interview online later.


    "Now, as opposed to a few days ago, my assessment of the public looks the opposite. That''s natural, too. Because this is where I stood at the core of the project to crusade that horrible monster. Ma, what I did was secure and fund human resources, and just a little bit of extraction, and the true feat is with the people who set up Leviathan''s crusade plan and the researchers who kept exploring weaknesses, as well as those who fought in the field. Praise and gratitude go to them who don''t give their names publicly. I''m not humbled by this. I''m not saying no. That''s the truth."


    Van Damme, who, as usual, is good at fluttering around and talking about it in a good way.


    (That''s a schematic that punches the anti with words and results)


    Even Van Damme has a lot of objections. I think Yoshiku is listening.


    "But even with that fact, merit will be treated in the form of being me. Is that a delicious story for me? Would it be beneficial to me if you handled it and reviewed it as a trustworthy person? That would be so. But that''s why it can also be a huge disadvantage. Now, Takada, it''s time for a quiz. What are the disadvantages I have?


    "Er... makes me too conspicuous?


    Suddenly questioned and troubled, Yoshiku mouths what he comes up with reflexively.


    "You''re right, too, if you interpret it broadly. The answer is the risk that people who won''t be disturbed about me will come to kill me more. Even as we speak now, they could kill us."


    "I want you to give me a break because I might wind up with you, too," he said.


    Sekiku joked and said to Vandam, who said with his hand on his chest, looking completely crisis-free for the word.


    "With that risk in mind, you did the Leviathan crusade, didn''t you?


    I received that it was in the interest of the interview to utter this dialogue, and Yoshiku confirmed.


    "Jesus. I took risks, and I did what I would have been able to do. It was supposed to be the government of this country, but only because I believed I could handle it better, faster, and with human resources. I''m not asking you to thank me. I just lined up the facts. And from here on out, it''s a favor from me."


    Van Damme turns to no heart or a strange tone.


    "I protected you all. Now I want you to protect me with your help."


    Yoshiku was surprised by Van Damme''s dialogue. The audience who viewed this interview will also be quite amused, I think Yoshihisa. But I know for a long time that it doesn''t just mean I''m making a statement.


    "How many minutes, please? No... Is this a glamorous favor to fulfill? Would it be ruined if I sued you from your own mouth? Whatever your life is at stake. I saved Japan''s coastal region from the monster threat, and because of that, my life would be more threatened, and you wouldn''t protect me? Are the Japanese government and all the Japanese people pretending not to look at it?


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Van Damme. How do ordinary people expect you to protect your crisis? I want you to tell me exactly that."


    When Yoshiku asked, Van Damme didn''t just say he was waiting, but made him laugh.


    "You don''t have to let the average person be your shield. This country must be a democracy in a bend, right? If the state agencies do everything they can to protect me, it''s still synonymous with all of us in Japan."


    There is an unusual light in Van Damme''s eyes looking at the camera.


    "Er... who were the people trying to kill me in the first place? Who was the one who came first to kill me? Actually, I, I have an idea. Yes... you were a central official of the country. You came to kill me. Yeah, I sure did. The footage also pushes the evidence. Anyway, there was a flashy rampage in the building where I was. I saved this country, and the great man in this country seems to have taken the choice of killing me. Besides, he said the will has grown stronger and stronger. If I treat you like a hero, it''s not convenient. If I''m killed, I''ll make sure to automatically disclose the people who killed me. Anyone who wants to know the truth can look forward to me being killed. You have a hand in killing me and knowing the truth, don''t you?


    You know what, I was listening to Van Damme, and Yoshiku understood.


    As he says, it is the national institutions that are targeting Van Damme. And because I saved the country, I told the institutions of the country to protect me, and if it was not exchanged, I could tailor a country called Japan to the worst ungrateful nation, which drove the Savior to death instead of helping him.


    Junko, Midori, True, and Chiron were in the living room of the Snow Oka Institute watching an interview with Van Dam.


    "Three inches on the tongue, you can turn the world against your enemies and fight."


    Junko sees Van Damme, who has a complex face and speaks well on the screen.


    "Ah, his enthusiasts are pretty good, including the eagles. And it''s going to grow. I agree with him on his idea and purpose, but I don''t like the person himself, and it''s not pleasant to be on his side."


    That''s what Tyrone says and smiles, sending his gaze to Midori, who sits next to him.


    "Ababa, so, you said you came this way?


    Midori leans against Tyrone and laughs back. I totally liked Tyrone.


    "That''s not what I''m saying. I don''t just happen to be here to see you. I don''t even need an escort anymore. Anyway... thanks to him, the world is changing again. I can''t imagine what''s going to happen."


    "Hmm... I just want to stop it somehow. I don''t want Mr. Van Damme to do what he thinks."


    He says it in a mild tone, but it was a strong genuine for Junko.


    "So, I''m going to meet Mr. Van Damme and Sister for a little while tomorrow."


    "Alone?


    "Yeah. It''s okay."


    When True confirms, Junko nods with a happy smile towards True.


    "That''s right... I was wondering if someone from the experimental platform would come soon. Thanks to the chimeric know-how acquired in the undersea cities, we''re likely to have even more amazing remodeling surgeries. Fumi-chan seems to have mastered a new technology of extraordinary empowerment."


    When Junko is talking, a noise sounds that informs him of the reaction someone came to before the lab.


    When I opened the front lab camera on the display, I saw a boy with the same face as Tyrone, knocking through the door and coming in.


    "Why is Tyrone here..."


    Tired of coming back after a face-to-face trip to someone I know, seeing a girl in the living room with the same face as herself is taken aback


    "From today on, I''m not a kid here. Eat and sleep every day and get sloppy. Instead of the eagle, the LORD shall be king of the fox, and he shall encourage his spiritual defence."


    "I don''t like it..."


    Tired said with a glaring face to Tyrone, who sat next to Midori amicably, spreading a pranky grin and telling her.


    "Long time no see. Junko."


    When Junko visited the coffee shop, a white woman, characterised by wavy redheads, laughed happily and shook her arms wide. Junko laughs, too, and waves her hands back small.


    She is the head of Yob''s Rewards, a seven-large underground organization in the world, a woman called Sister. And he is also one of the true rulers, who reign as a Fixer in this world.


    "Mr. Van Damme is rarely late. I heard you got stuck in traffic... Oh, here we are."


    Van Damme also shows up just at the right time when Sister is speaking to Junko when she takes her seat.


    Van Damme had come before the two of them and had first hit Sister with a gaze full of anger, hostility and hatred. I don''t even say hello. I''ve never seen a van dam like this before, Junko or Sister.


    From Junko, I didn''t know what that meant, but Sister knew why Van Damme was turning his anger on herself.


    "What can I get you?


    "With iced coffee..."


    "Cream soda"


    "I will never forget what you did to my wife. Sister."


    The waiter comes and asks for the order, but only Van Damme ignores it, glances at Sister and says it away.


    "I think it was bad. I''m sorry."


    I tend to lay low, and Sister apologizes. And towards the waiter, the order meant more than that, and he was nodding small.


    "So, what is the point of this tripartite meeting?


    Take a seat, Van Damme asks.


    "I''ve been in a relative position with Sister for years, but for some purpose, I was wondering if I could join hands once."


    I looked at Sister and Van Damme alternately, with a meaningful grin, Junko said.


    "I have acted outright against the doctrine of my Yob''s reward. Mr. Van Damme, if the true rulers of Japan are to protect you, we must solemnly honor you."


    With Sister staring at Van Damme, declare.


    "No, no, isn''t it strange that I''m the only one to see the enemy? She is, in a way, just like me. Someone who wants to change the world."


    Vandam smiles bitterly and looks at Junko as he speaks to Sister.


    "Even Junko is an enemy from us. But Mr. Van Damme is much more of a threat."


    One of Job''s rewarding roles is the substitute of preventing those who seek to solve the mystery of the world. Knowing that people don''t have to know, the act of spreading it to the world comes from doctrines that make it evil. Therefore, it has always been in conflict with Junko, but this time Van Dam''s flow of releasing and managing out-of-person and paranormal areas is more unacceptable than Junko''s.


    As one of the world''s fixers, Sister was originally wary of Van Damme, sending agents in to also make him watch. That was none other than Kate Van Dam, Van Dam''s wife.


    "Sister...... no, may I call you by name? Maria, I think I should call you Sister Maria."


    "No, sir."


    "Shall I call you a sinful woman? Because you despised my Virgin. No, even if you leave me out, I''m guilty. Even while you know it, you will be the worst sinful woman of all time, who has been creating saints and manipulating the world from behind for two thousand years. Clearly hostile to you, I''m glad. If you hurt my wife, I''ll pay you back. Maria in Magdalene"


    In response to Van Damme''s words, Sister pressed silence.


    (Heh... I didn''t know you even knew who Sister was, it''s not an insult to make)


    Looking at Van Damme, Junko thinks.


    "It means that you are not willing to retreat from a light negotiation decision. This was the final notice."


    Sister says in a quiet voice.


    "That''s right, Junko Yukioka. Are you willing to turn to your enemies again lightly, keeping your side on me until the other day? What kind of a change of heart is that?


    Vandamm laughs sarcastically when he looks at Junko.


    "Didn''t you want stagnation? You seem to think I brought a stalemate, but I don''t mean to. I''m just trying not to go in the wrong direction. And in this case, I''m trying to free the world from stagnation. Shouldn''t you be helping me?


    "Mr. Van Damme is just trying to get through me with the momentum on the spot and his own will, it''s not like he has a different philosophy, and he won''t be planning- Above all, there''s no ideal. In the case of the Leviathan crusade, we tentatively fought together, but that''s only because it was convenient for me. I''m not sure I''ll ever get along with someone like that again."


    Junko laughed lightly at Van Damme''s words telling him to tease.


    "It''s not just me and you who seriously want Change the World. There will be quite a few others. But in the meantime, I think I''ve got about two heads popping out. There was a feeling in Japan that piles that exited would be struck. I feel like I''m in that pile right now."


    That''s all I''m saying, Van Damme just gets up and says he has nothing more to talk about, and walks away silently as he is. Junko and Sister did see a fierce fighting spirit rising from that body.


    "If you kill him here, that''s all we can talk about."


    Sister says.


    "Even Mr. Van Damme knew that, and he dared to come, and it''s against my aesthetics to do it."


    "I think Junko is here after foreseeing such a personality."


    "Isn''t Sister the same?


    To a sister-in-law, Junko let the bottom of the almost drinked-up cream soda spread her usual uncontrolled grin as she spooned and stirred it properly.


    52 Let''s play with Leviathan. End

 1804 Five Preambles

    There was a small crowd at the mall directly connected to Candoville, a department store in the perfect town of Euthanasia City.


    A skinny white blonde with glasses plays on guitar. I''m not sure how old I am, but I don''t think I''m young. He is a beautiful boy with a bearded beard and a tender face. He''s skinny, but tall, and likely over 190.


    He is a familiar facial bounce in the downtown area of the perfect town, and his name is Siegmund Richter. On the event days of shopping districts and department stores, their reputation is good enough for them to have a corner set up. It''s popular, so it''s popular in town.


    One man approaches Richter as he finishes playing and tries to get his guitar back in the case.


    He was a small, young man. She has short hair, wears flaky hoodies everywhere, and wears a jersey that is also used to see the flaking color.


    "Riehydar, how long are we going to keep doing that?


    The little man looks at Richter with a sharp eye and makes a cold voice.


    "It''s what the host wants. I have no choice."


    Reacting to the little man, Richter''s face changed dramatically. Always smiling and loving is no longer a gentle face, turning into that of a person who looks cold and terrible.


    "What more can I do for you on purpose? It''s not a tough deal here, Gimmy."


    "That promise, why don''t you just leave it? I found a good place for me and Lykhydar to go."


    To Richter, who said in a grumpy manner, the little man, called Gimmu, told him with a thin smile.


    "You''ve heard of a man named Cornelis Van Damme who puts all the extraordinary powers and outsiders under his control, right?


    "Hey, no way..."


    "Crusading against Leviathan and them will also make Van Damme''s track record solid. If you help us make the most of it, we''ll have it covered."


    Listening to the words of Gimmu, Richter laughs mocking. It''s a grin I usually never show in public.


    "I was just doing the news that Leviathan was crusaded by Van Damme."


    Watching the TV inside the department store through the window, Richter found out about the newspaper.


    "Oh my... That''s too bad. But Riehydar, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to get into Van Dam''s organization, would it? Many holders of paranormal powers also gather. We''ll make our quest."


    "You need a change. Because in the first place we came to this far away planet in search of change to tell our homeland of eternal separation. Fine, Gimmy."


    Richter, who decided to ride Gimu''s invitation - no, Riehydar had a faint laugh with the impression that he could say evil, much like Gimu.


    That was a week ago.


    The reason why he was part of the French Foreign Troop is not so complicated. I just wanted to build myself up. My mind is better than my body.


    He was so physically capable that his surroundings wrapped his tongue around him, but no one treated him with respect. It''s because of my usual bad speech.


    "Woohoo... I guess... is it cloudy today... It''s a great maggot-day. Ugh......"


    The other soldiers do not think anything of that boy who walks with his body twisted and runs about something disgusting at the earliest.


    "Ye Shan. Can''t you at least walk properly? I know how creepy you are, but don''t be creepy until you walk."


    "Shh, sorry...... I''ll try again, but don''t expect me to, because I''m a maggot for how many minutes. I guess..."


    Noticed by the old woman in military uniform, the boy soldier - Ye Shan - lets her spine stretch and walk straight without shaking her body.


    "Didn''t you become a soldier with the intention of rebuilding your guts? And yet I despise myself as a maggot maggot, and I don''t stop trying to change myself a bit. Then it wouldn''t make sense to come in here."


    "Yes... you''re right"


    The old woman tells me in a harsh tone, Ip Mountain depresses me to see.


    The old woman''s name is Umeko Uenohara. With the street name "Devil Grandmother," as a legendary mercenary, he was told on battlefields around the world.


    "I expected myself to come here and change... Of course, I don''t think it''s a waste to come here and work out... I''m pretty sure it turned out to be a bit of a strong maggot."


    "I just want to say that I feel like... but I''m sure I need something to trigger it. But you''re willing to change yourself, aren''t you?


    "Yes...... there is. I don''t want to be a maggot forever. But I can''t escape the obsessive notion that I''m a maggot..."


    Talking, I can remember the past behind Ip Mountain''s brain.


    I started to think of myself as a maggot when I was wrapped up in something like orange jelly in the mountains. From that strange experience, I began to describe myself as a maggot. That''s what I came to assume. Ever since then, I feel like I''m not myself anymore.


    That experience, even if it was a dream in the first place, Ye Shan suspects.


    "It''s good to have a strong sense of wanting to change. You can try everything and wait for a relaxing change."


    This dialogue told by Umeko is burned in the back of Ip Mountain''s brain. I have since remembered this dialogue when I mourned and was about to be depressed by myself forever unchanged, and I have been saved more than once.


    That was more than a decade ago.


    Junko was facing the Fumizaki Sword at Kewi, a coffee shop on the ground floor of Kandobyl.


    "There are some parts of me that I helped, but I think Mr. Van Damme would do the same. Looks like Mr. Van Damme''s endorsers are gathering in Grimm Penis because of the proven effect of the Leviathan crusade."


    "I don''t understand the mood of those who agree. Van Damme is just trying to make his empire even bigger. under his umbrella, and what are the benefits?"


    "I think there are a lot of things going on. Whether you''re capable or monstrous, if you''ve ever been shaded and dissatisfied with treatment, you don''t know that you''re going to Mr. Van Damme for change or hope, do you? Or use it for ambition. Come on. I can think of a lot of individual circumstances, and I think the traction that pulls those people is now ready for Mr. Van Damme."


    "It was thanks to the achievements of the Leviathan crusade that it was equipped with traction. I mean, I guess I owe it to you."


    Migasaki exhales like a fright.


    "I was going to help you with the Leviathan crusade and lift it and drop it. I could also have bonded with" Yob''s Reward. "Oh, yeah. It''s a different story."


    The tone of Junko''s voice changes and becomes what he plays.


    "I''ve been investigating Ip Mountain''s cells for a long time. I got stuck along the way, but in addition to the Quo and L''Aquilea cells I got at Glass Dew, I got Leviathan''s cells, and I haven''t found anything interesting. Akihiko, the Beast Emperor Clone, is here, but you''re just like Lakyrea, so don''t do it here."


    Junko projected a holographic display, flipped it and showed it to Misaki.


    What you see is an image of the faces of Ye Shan, Quo and L''Aquilea and the respective cells.


    Leaf Mountain cells are no different from normal human animal cells, but Quo and Lakyrea are somewhat different. Plant cells are also a different substitute. There was a mixture of orange fluids, red round well grains, and purple elongated grains, each of which was unclear what it was.


    And the same cells as those of Quo and L''Aquilea were seen in a proportion of less than one in twenty between the normal animal cells of Ip Mountain.


    "Hmm...... Is it mixed in? How''s the DNA?


    Miyazaki sounded amused when he saw a mixture of cells in the leaf mountains with shapes similar to those of Quo and L''Aquilea.


    "Like this"


    In the display, the spiral of the base sequence of the three genomes is represented by a colorful sphere.


    "There''s a unique genetic information around here that doesn''t exist in the flora and fauna of this planet."


    Pure son referring to some of the base sequences of Quo and L''Aquilea.


    "It''s the same as that, see, Mr. Ip Shan''s here too"


    "Hmm...... But how can this be an interesting discovery? And I wonder how Leviathan''s cells are going to be involved?


    "Leviathan is also boarding house - because it''s a strong wind blowing over the weekend. This is Leviathan''s cell and DNA."


    Asked by Misaki, Junko adds a new display.


    What was showing was Leviathan and images of cells and DNA. The cells are almost identical to the quo and the lacira. However, the DNA is somewhat closer to Ip Mountain. However, there is some genetic information that is not found in the creatures of this planet, which is common to the three Leaf Mountains, Quo and L''Aquilea.


    "This is the way to go, and this is where we''re going. When an innkeeper gets pregnant, she puts an orange zol-shaped thing out of her body. Different organisms are captured in them, and the biological structure of the captured organisms is altered to accommodate them. So if the biological information of the creatures you capture as nursery beds is meaningless and unnecessary, then it''s not. According to Root Man''s story, it''s mostly pointless and just unilaterally seedling, but that''s not all the case. So that''s where Leviathan comes in."


    "I see. In the case of Leviathan, there was an orange liquid in the deep sea, but in normal childbirth, it could not tolerate the deep sea environment. That''s why we value information about the creatures that have been nursery beds."


    "That sort of thing. So, what happened in Mr. Ip Shan''s case, before the information on the biological structure was rewritten, it was put outside at the middle stage. While halfway into the mix for this purpose, it has affected Mr. Ip Shan''s body and spirit. Maybe I''m just mixing up halfway now, but I''m just trying to experiment with something that might make a difference like Leviathan."


    Junko turns the image of the cells of the display Ip Mountain into a video.


    It provides the cells with various stimuli such as electricity, heat, low temperature and radiation. Then...


    "I see, it''s interesting. Are you saying that the harsh environmental effects will cause rapid evolution in a generation like Arlaune"


    Seeing the sight of cells gradually degenerating significantly as they repeatedly split growth in the footage, Miyazaki arms up and smiled.


    "In Ip Mountain''s case, it seems to have a lot of mental impact, so if there''s an evolution, I think it might happen on that side."


    "Or where I said both would trigger -"


    Misaki said, as supplemented by Junko''s prediction.


    That was four days ago.


    David Kozuki was an orphan. And I was lonely.


    The fact that the hair, eyes and skin colours were different from those of the surroundings was a complex. That is also a major reason why he builds walls. Teased about it in kindergarten was the trauma that ensued for nearly a decade.


    I can''t make friends in a child care facility or at school, and I always spend time alone. Sometimes I almost made friends, but it didn''t work out after all.


    At the end of his lonely elementary school years, David remained alone even as a junior high student.


    "Come and feel the strong fluctuations of greed, are you still a child"


    Before David like that, someone had appeared and called out, so David suspected that he had gone crazy.


    It suddenly appeared in the facility''s own room, which, in size, may be described as a dwarf. Almost white all over his body, he blossoms a beautiful red flower from his head, and from his back he grows a twin leaf, with the tip of his leg at its root. It''s like mixing plants with people, it''s like being an adorable person.


    "My name is Arlaune Lupa. You can call me Lupa."


    While naming him, the plant dwarf puts one hand on his chest and droops his head, letting him bow gracefully.


    "Hmm. Are you struck by loneliness? And you want a friend."


    Plant dwarf - David is stunned and stiff because Lupa has spotted and said his thoughts, as if peeking into his head.


    "It''s a strong desire, but it''s not a very interesting one. If you''re not a person with more gitgit desires like this, you''re parasitic and worthless. But I don''t know if I''m going to be bye-bye here, and the strength of your hopes is also the fact that it will be a definite force. If you want me to be your host, I''ll do what you want."


    "So you''re going to be my friend...?


    "Hmmm... still, sort of..."


    Lupa nodded with his little neck up as troubled to David, who looked at him like a puppy and asked.


    That was two weeks ago.


    "Ghupi, I didn''t know Arlaune had a guy with that idea. This is hilarious."


    Soundwood Historical Pleasure was grinning slightly as he looked at the two men who visited Grimmpenisville to ordain them.


    "It''s quite a pleasure to meet Arlaune researchers who were on this planet before us."


    A short-haired little man in a hoodie tells him pale.


    "Do you guys have other people?


    "Oh, a lot of the stars that were there - I came to this side over the stars that the Earthlings named Glass Dew. Probably looking for hosts like us to inspire new evolution."


    To Historical Pleasure''s question, a long blonde white man next to the little man answered. This is also a clerical way of speaking.


    "You should collect as much as you can. I want to be my experimental bench."


    spreading a satanic grin, Historical Pleasure said.


    "We''re researchers, too. I want the research to be joint."


    "Guppy, there''s no reason to say no."


    Hearing the words of Parker''s little man, Historical Pleasure responded, recalling that Arlaune, who used to be an experimental bench in daytime collaborative research, also called himself Explorer of Life.


    That was five days ago.

 1805 1

    Ye Shan once had a friend named Dun Mizushima, but since Ye Shan went abroad, he has become alienated.


    A friend of mine originally only had about Mizushima, but I met a woman named Rainbow Shore Lily, and since then I have come to visit Lily''s house for a little while.


    At first, he was treated as a diner, and Ye Shan also lived in Lily''s house, but he also wanted to make a lonely time, and ended up living at home, living the life of going to Lily''s house to play on an empty day.


    The Rain Shore Mansion was only getting busier at all times. I used to go in and out of here a lot, Yukie Taniguchi, Yukie Shindo and Zero Hayasaka all had a lot of chats, and I have worked with them. On behalf of those three, there is now a harmonious moon and Akiko.


    "I wanted to go to a place called Nuri Village."


    That''s what Ip Shan says, and he puts Platinum Taro''s brewed tea on his mouth.


    Living room. Only Lily and Platinum Taro are in front of Ip Mountain. Akiko and Mutsuki went to the Yukooka Institute for combat training.


    "You just had a job in there. I''m sorry, but it''s time to try something again."


    "Yes, Lily, a good suggestion for me -"


    "Was there any hope for Ye Shan?


    "Oh, you asked Ip Shan. Excuse me......"


    While Lily was talking, she was a platinum taro who tried to speak out in a whim, but listened to the continued dialogue of Lily and became soggy.


    "Because of this, why don''t we ask Taro Platinum for your suggestion"


    "Whoa, thank you very much."


    "It''s not nice to spoil this girl too much."


    Follow gently Ip Mountain, Platinum Taro shines his expression and Lily takes a small sigh.


    "Right now, Cornelis Van Damme is claiming to collect and manage intelligent life forms of the paranormal and out-of-the-way. Besides, we have gathered those who agree with it, and Leviathan has crusaded it. I''m in too much shape, I''m so arrogant, let''s do a shimmer right now."


    "I can''t. We have an alliance with that one for once. Only with regard to Junko."


    Lily dismissed after taking a loud sigh of sigh this time on Platinum Taro, who clearly claimed. Another soggy white Kintaro.


    But the inner lily also feels quite neglected about Van Damme. It''s the same way Taro Platinum sees it. There are definitely thoughts about what it is like to be the ruler of a paranormal realm.


    "Shall we hear the hope of Ye Shan?"


    "I... it''s maggots intuition, but you feel like you''re about to get in trouble, don''t you? This intuition hits me very well. So... if you don''t mind then..."


    "I see. Still nice to meet you."


    Leaf Mountain is quite off the charts, but it can occasionally hit. Lily''s inquiry told me that this might be the hit.


    There are quite a few people entering and leaving the Snow Oka Institute frequently.


    Many of them are pure child mice and combat training is their main purpose. Of course, there are other errands, and I''m just here to see you.


    "Go that way."


    At the battle training ground in the institute, Mutsuki tells him with an invincible grin.


    "When they say that, this one makes me want to wait"


    Nestled opposite Mutsuki, a winged dream laughs like a prank.


    "Then I''ll go from here. Aha."


    Mutsuki takes a leech whip out of the cuff of Xuelan''s right hand and immediately waves his right arm.


    The whip did not reach the coming dream and was lightly bounced off with anti-gravity, but the Moon is within the assumption.


    Soon after Mutsuki waved her whip, she herself was pulling herself back to a large extent. The sound of the air condensing where I was sounded. While I told you to wait, the coming dream was sneaking at its fruits. And Mutsuki was discerning that it would come as well.


    Fly two sparrows off the cuff of your left hand. Each sparrow splits left and right, drawing a large curve and hitting the dream from left to right.


    The coming dream instantly creates a gravitational trap, and when the sparrow approaches some degree, the gravitational bullet automatically descends, crushing the sparrow to the floor.


    More harmonious moon wielded a whip, but this is also crushed from the middle by gravity and snapped to the floor.


    "Hmm... I knew it, Mutsuki. Well, come on, Dream, you''re not tough on them"


    Junko whines as he toured. Next door are True, Akiko, and Kehiko.


    Mutsuki and Akiko, Laimen and Kehiko have now become acquaintances. Occasionally, we encounter the Yukioka Institute for the same purpose and sometimes train together.


    "That gravity defense is the iron wall. It''s not compatible with the Moon."


    "Pfft, it''s not like that. The Good Moon is now."


    I denied the true words, while Akiko laughed so well.


    My dreams fell abruptly.


    "What...?


    Dressed as she fell into depression, her dreams opened her eyes in amazement, turning her head around trying to understand what had happened to her.


    (The floor is tight... I can''t stand)


    When was it set up, even though the identity of the abilities - the answer to which was found in the blind sparrow, connected to the floor by gravity on the left and right side of the coming dream, the coming dream decided. This sparrow is like a part of the body of the Moon, and it will activate its abilities over the sparrow.


    A good moon waves a whip at a dream that I can no longer move. The tip of the whip gently scratches the head of the dream.


    "Yes, my win. Aha."


    Mutsuki laughs and disables her abilities. The floor around the coming dream returns to normal.


    "Now... what happened?


    "I''ve seen it. I erased the friction."


    Kehiko groans, True groans. Instead of what I have seen, the truth is that I have received the abilities that Mutual Moon has now used.


    "New abilities? One more time because I''m a little angry."


    "Aha, sounds good"


    Happy Moon smiles and agrees to the dreams of coming, which I offer in a mucky way.


    The body of the coming dream rises. It is a dream that can float if you feel like it. It was too sudden to lose friction and fall, and I couldn''t turn my head until I flew and dealt with it.


    Now I set it up from my dreams. Because of what was on my mind, I come to the palm in an almost unintentional fashion.


    Now a good moon that I won''t try to avoid. I knew gravity bullets were coming from above, so I dare take them.


    The body of the Good Moon is knocked down to the floor by gravitational bullets. Seeing the Good Moon, which I didn''t even try to avoid, my coming dreams are alarming. I thought you were up to something.


    Shortly afterwards, the whole body of the Good Moon was blackened and flattened so that it blended into the floor, escaping gravity.


    As if the shadows were shadowed, the black planarized Yuzuki turns toward her dreams. Shadows slide down the floor.


    "I knew... you absorbed the power of Devil"


    True I suspected at the point of friction erasure, but I was convinced when I saw the ability to planarize.


    The coming dream strikes a wall of antigravity in an attempt to inhibit the approaching of a planarized good moon. Even if it was planar, I made sure it caught on.


    Mutsuki had detected with signs that the coming dream had installed a trap of walls that activated anti-gravity, but if it was planar, it would not be easy to know where it was, stopping the approaching along the way.


    Aiming for that gap, the dream releases a gravitational bullet. Now a reinforced gravity bullet was used so that it could not slip through and escape even in a two-dimensional state.


    The movement of the Moon stops. No, there''s even one.


    "Come on, Dream King, stop. We have a fight. Mutsuki can''t even show a gibberish in that state."


    "I see. Copy that."


    "Pu Ha..."


    When Junko stopped me and my dreams stopped attacking me, Mutsuki jumped out of the shadows and gasped painfully.


    "The ability to planarize is a choice of usage. Your vision is very narrow, and above all, to make you tired. Even clothes, when you flatten something other than yourself, consume a lot of strength."


    "Sounds like you should use it when you''re here. Looks like a trump card."


    Ariko agrees with the Happy Moon in terms of tannins.


    (Don''t even think about exposing yourself here. Me and my dreams will be enemies of Mutsuki, depending on my future work)


    Kehiko thought so, but keep quiet. Perhaps Mutsuki is well aware of it. Or think you might still have a wife''s hand.


    "Applying the ability of planarization, it seems we have also tried to incorporate the new Family Fresh into our bodies. Four were the limit, but we expanded our capacity all at once. Come on. It''s hard to just make a new one."


    "Mutsuki. It feels so powerful."


    Junko admires Mutsuko, who is good at it.


    "Just give me a minute, let me check my body. Right?


    "Haha, sounds good"


    Mutsuki agrees with a smile to Junko, who asks her to shine her eyes.


    "Nice. I want to be dramatically empowered like that, too."


    A dream I envy when I see a good moon.


    "Mutsuki, I saw it pretty bad as a price to get that power. So much so that I don''t think I want power in exchange for that, knowing what it was like."


    Akiko said.


    "I mean, with porn?


    "Hey, Akiko. Come on, don''t say anything extra"


    Mutual Moon protests against Zubari''s dreams while he is aware of his true eyes.


    "Happy Moon..."


    As expected, Mutsuki is a little distracted because Truth cared and came to his side.


    "You don''t have to come to comfort me. It''s not as bad for your eyes as you truly imagine. Come on. Haha."


    "No, you should get plenty of comfort."


    In the Moon of Rejection of Truth, the dream came to a powerful end.


    "It''s a sensual novel where I''m haunted right now, and after being rambled, the best healing is to be gently held by the man I like... muggle..."


    "Like not messing with porn novels and reality"


    Kehiko presses her mouth from behind to silence her true dream.


    "Ma, there''s been a happy harvest for me, and even the dreamers may soon have a good change. Come on. This is the first Evolution of my life, but hey. There was always a price for that."


    When I live a spectacular life while I am, I look back over a decade of my life and think Mutual Moon.


    (Evolution? It''s time for me to...)


    Junko reacted to the dialogue of the Good Moon, becoming so conscious and true, his eyes glowing demonic for a moment.


    It was a moment, but True didn''t miss the change in the expression of Junko.


    (In the current words of the Good Moon, did you become aware of a cursory purpose again?)


    The cause of the change in the appearance of Junko was also truly discernible.

 1806 2.

    The name of the emerging religious group was known as the Life Enjoyment Association.


    The patriarch is only a seventeen-year-old girl, whose name is Kumi Hangato.


    "Can you really do what you do to change your personality? Even if you can, it''s a lot of trouble, isn''t it? How many people have succeeded in changing their personality properly in their lifetime..."


    In the Japanese-room, Kumi chins over the tablecloth and squeaks with an annoying face. The figure has no majesty or flattery as a patriarch and is very much invisible to believers other than executives and ancient shrines.


    "Isn''t that less of a guy who hasn''t changed at all? Rather than being forced to change, while I''m alive... I go through a lot and change just a little bit."


    said the little fat middle-aged man with the eyes of a ship sitting in the front of Kumi. His name is Dermouth Sabbath, and he is a lifelong executive.


    "Huh? Kind of unbelievable......"


    Kumi looks at her breasts with a surprise voice. It wasn''t actually a bit of a place, I couldn''t believe it at all. But due to the difference in age, Kumi accepts with reason that the world she sees is different from herself, and that what Sa Chest says is more correct.


    "Kumi, is something bothering you?


    Kaihe Kenzo, a boy executive two years younger than Kumi, sitting next to Kumi, asks.


    "One of the faithful told me. It doesn''t look like a patriarch. He said it was too open. The problem with behavior is that it''s coming from your personality, so change it to the contents."


    "I''m a believer, but I say that much to the Patriarch..."


    Hear Kumi''s words, heartbreaking Shinzo.


    "I''m here now and then. I don''t care if my position is against the person above me, the type that I don''t feel right about."


    says a mid twenties woman whose makeup is a little flashy. She is also an executive. Her name is Anna Mezuka.


    "Or maybe a crossing of emerging religions"


    Three other people throw a gaze of doubt at Sa Chest''s words.


    "Literally. There''s a guy like Emerging Religion Mania, who''s crossing emerging religions. Or maybe I''m just trying to get in a lot and try not to be right for me."


    "Some people like that..."


    Listening to Sa Chest, Kumi remembered her surprise and shudderness at the same time.


    "If someone is being too rude, we executives need to be very careful. Tell me your name."


    "Hey... if that happens again, please, but this time, well... seriously"


    "Excuse me, I''m here to see Kumi..."


    Ancient Ginseng member executives come and speak up.


    "When I say Arlaune Lupa, I say yes."


    Out of the mouth of the executives who came to report, in the name of Arlaune, the expression of the four people who were in the Japanese-strong room.


    "Don''t let that pass by just Arlaune. Let me through."


    Kumi''s tone and atmosphere change dramatically. His consciousness shifted from Kumi to the parasitic Arlaune.


    "Shall we take our seats off?


    "It would help if you did that"


    To the care of Sa Chest, let Kumi smile a completely different smile, Arlaune Kumi. Lacking girliness, it entailed an excessive amount of air, and the expression and tricks also gave the impression of being more like an adult man than a woman.


    Three people left the room, and eventually, in the room with Kumi, a boy visited.


    Age ranges from thirteen to fifteen. He was a white boy with squeaky dark blonde hair and watery eyes.


    (There is no resonance between Arlaune. I came all the way here to hide... something. Before that, I don''t use the phone or SNS, but I would like to meet and talk in person, so I guess it''s quite an important story)


    Looking at the boy who would be the host of Arlaune, Kumi thinks.


    "Are you used to living here?


    "You''re a bummer. This is my second host. When the host changes, so does the circle of life and freshness."


    When Kumi speaks, the boy - Arlaune Lupa - smiles and answers. This smile is also a substitute for age-appropriate boys.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    Kumi had an interaction with several Arlaunes who moved here from the planet Glass Due.


    "You know Cornelis Van Damme''s paranormal management plan is going to start in earnest, right? Thanks to his achievements in crusading Leviathan, his endorsements have increased dramatically, and ''Grim Penis'' is said to be saddled with a paranormal management group rather than an environmental protection group"


    "You''re telling me you''ll manage Arlaune, too?


    Well-researched Arlaune Kumi just listens to the story and thinks of the conclusion.


    "Your presence has been found out by Grimm''s penis. Your planting copies all over the faithful, what kind of creature Arlaune is, and what you fall under. They''re all falling apart on grimm penises."


    But the fact that Arlaune Lupa told was the worst substitute Kumi could have imagined.


    "Junko, Milk, and Misaki are relative patterns to Grim Penis. No, even if they don''t, there''s no way the Junkos would do such an unfair imitation... Where''d you find out?


    "It''s from among us."


    Kumi is further shocked by Lupa''s answer.


    "There''s a pair of Arlaunes from Glass Dew who are avoided within their crew. Even if the same Al-Rawneh was murdered without shelter in front of them, it''s like they''re flat. On the contrary, there are even rumors that he ran away with it. They went under the umbrella of Grimm Penis, in tune with Van Dam''s ideas. We are willing to spare no effort in offering our abilities and reward them in human society. It was pretty dangerous, but I''ve been checking."


    If you want to use your abilities to rise in the world of people, Kumi is not the one to be followed because it is something you are also doing. However, Kumi wonders what it would be like to give Van Damme, who has declared the supernatural capable and out-of-the-way administrator at will.


    "I''ll just tell you my name. Arlaune Ghimu and Arlaune Riehydar. Both are crooks. You should never recognize me as one of them."


    Without having to tell Lupa, Kumi is only going to recognize him as an enemy when he spreads his information to Grimm Penis on his own.


    Siegmund Richter went to work that day.


    One of the miscellaneous buildings on the corner of Excellent Town, Amusement City. The office upstairs was where he worked.


    The backstreet organization includes a middle-class backyard organization, and the office of the Sputum Kettle Support Group. Another face of popularity in the mall was the backstreet doorman.


    The sputum pot support group specializes in rough things among the end-of-life shops, and the job is never easy, and the danger is high compared to other backstreet jobs. But the irritation is also strong for that matter.


    "Isn''t that unusual, Mr. Richter? The boss didn''t even call you, so what do you want?


    A young constituent speaks out in a disgusting tone to Richter, who showed up at the office.


    The other constituents are looking at Richter with a stabbing gaze. No one is welcome.


    "There''s nothing in the job. If you''re free, play the guitar and smile."


    older constituents show an even more blatantly unpleasant attitude.


    Richter was the number one strength among sputum kettle support groups, but he was neglected by those in the organization. Because he behaved plainly at will, after being favoured by the boss because of his accomplishments.


    I''ve even abandoned my people''s crisis while not trying to tame other constituents besides the boss. I don''t try to join the work from now on. Only the more challenging job of really needing yourself, in the form of taking a leg if the boss calls you. Then the salary is next to the boss''s. I can''t help but hate you for this.


    "Actually, I thought I''d let you wash your legs today."


    Richter laughs with a smile and mouths a non-listening dialogue.


    If it''s other backstreet tissue, it won''t show resistance to exiting tissue, but phlegm pot support groups are old temperamental backstreet tissue. Close to old yakuza and gangs in other countries. I said I''d quit, and yes it does, but it doesn''t go through. Besides, if you''re ever a scattered, free-for-all Richter, it''s unnecessarily hard to admit.


    "And one more thing. I wanted a handkerchief that I could handle freely, and instead of retirement, I thought I''d get you all."


    Richter''s words change the complexion of his constituents.


    Richter puts his hand in front of his face. Then from his hand, countless things like an oval seed, about half the size of his hand, glowing green erupted, and he thought he had swirled through the ceiling rinse, and the member looking up flew in at high speed.


    Some of them took a direct hit of a glowing species without letting it at all, while others avoided the first blow, but after the large number of species, they turn again even once, so they all end up seeded by them.


    The seed breaks through the skin and flesh and enters the body. The constituents stop moving and their eyes go crazy. A green tube floats further forward. It''s like a green blood vessel.


    "Around"


    When Richter speaks, they all turn around on the spot, twirling, like disinterested dolls or zombies.


    "Penis."


    Everyone, stop turning in response to Richter''s voice and let Chuck down.


    "No, it''s not that way, it''s that dog"


    All, chuck up according to Richter''s voice and let him pose for the dog''s penis.


    "It''s my first time, but you''ve done well. This is incredible."


    When Richter was impressed and satisfied with his power...


    "Richter!? And you guys! What''s this all about!?


    There the boss of the organization appears, calling out aloud.


    "Only the boss has been nice to me. Will I miss it?"


    Richter turns to the boss and says, spreading a nostalgic grin on his righteous face. Seeing that face, listening to that dialogue, the boss understood that it was Richter''s fault that his men were going crazy.


    "I knew there was none. Don''t miss it."


    Richter said, releasing a green glowing seed from his palm with his boss.


    "The boss in question is also a resident of the back street. And he was doing a terribly violent job."


    Richter utters a shady voice as she loses herself and sees a boss with a green pulse floating all over her body.


    At the age of eleven, Siegmund Richter became fiercely hateful of all the backing operations in the world since the loss of his family in the wake of the gang''s protests.


    I continued my revenge by repeatedly killing the gang, of which I traveled to Japan and entered the ''Luciferin Dust'', an anti-backstreet organization, but the activity of that organization was not sexually compatible with me right now and stopped in about two years.


    One day, Richter noticed. He said that the reward for life for him was the killing itself. I admitted that I was caught in the charm of murder. When he kills those who have fallen into the backyard, he is drunk with the justice of vengeance and filled with a sense of achievement that cannot be gained.


    After realizing that, Richter himself had no resistance whatsoever to corrupt the backstreet organization. I chose an organization called the Sputum Kettle Support Group to go in because it specializes in rough things but therefore has a lot of opportunities for Don Patch. That is, because there are many opportunities to kill residents of the same back street.


    Satisfy the living reward of vengeance, earn money, and get pleasure. It''s a really happy life.


    But now I''ve destroyed that happy environment myself.


    Being in the same place is boring. I can''t live in peace. Richter has seen further stages.


    "Ljehidhar, is there anything missing from this number?


    Richter looks over at his former colleagues who turned him into a puppet and speaks to someone.


    (To gauge the power of the opponent, it''s a pawn to try. number would be sufficient)


    "Roger, Yavor, Ljehidar. Then hurry up and go with Kyo Makai."


    Nodding at the sounding voice from within, Richter walks a few steps to leave the office, stops, and looks back.


    "But don''t let this look of them stand out too much. Arrange a haulier."


    Imagining the green pulse and the sight of all the men with lost and frightened faces walking, Richter laughed bitterly.

 1807 3

    "The world is full of mysteries. When we solve a certain mystery, that''s all we know, and we can be smart, empowered, and more fun. It''s also convenient. But the unraveled parts of the world are still limitless, aren''t they? I got an infinite amount of time to figure it all out, and I''ve been following it with history, and I''m going to keep following it. Once you''ve solved all the mysteries of the Earth, go to space next. Once we''ve solved all the mysteries of the universe, we''ll go to the afterlife. Once you know everything about the world, now go to Parallel World. I don''t know how far I can go, but I''m going to try to get to where I can. ''


    The girl, once loved wholeheartedly by Rainshore Lily, said so with pleasure, glowing her crimson eyes.


    It was her purpose to evolve all humans. Get supernormal powers. But okay, super strengthen the flesh. The girl, who speaks plainly for the purpose of Changing the World, was so beautiful and brilliant. I can still easily recall the impact of that time if I meditate on my eyes.


    "Even the Japanese Air Force''s failure to crusade the Leviathan, a monster threatening the coast of Japan, would have proven the power of the Grim Penis? What do you suspect? A number of endorsers are already recruiting under me. Yet there are still some supernatural capable people in the world, as well as extrahuman intelligent life forms. You won''t be late. ''


    Lily gets frustrated when she sees a guy who has been snuggling around on TV shows for the past few days and giving away videos online as well.


    For once, Lily and I are only allied against Junko, but I am angry nonetheless. No matter how you look at it, this man, ahead of Junko, is practicing Change the World. Moreover, it is a tremendous arrogance, such as declaring all the paranormal realms to the whole world when you manage them. Either way, the anger of lilies boils.


    "Woohoo... I want to go to the movies..."


    Ye Shan, who was also coming to visit the Rain Shore Mansion today, groaned pompously. He doesn''t seem to be interested in Van Damme on TV or anything like that, he''s on a holographic display, browsing the internet. In the same room are Platinum Taro, Mutsuki and Akiko.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Platinum Taro says as he puts the teacup in front of Ip Mountain and pours the tea. He has a glance at Ip Mountain, so he treats it with respect.


    "No, you can''t. Something like me... a maggot like me can''t watch a movie in a movie theater. You shouldn''t do that. It suits me to gobble up at home and kill my time for no reason... because I''m a maggot..."


    Ye Shan complains of anguish and self-infliction with a sad voice.


    "Aha, you''re too negative. Just go to the cinema, who''s in trouble? Ye Shan downplayed himself and narrowed the world... It''s Ye Shan himself who''s finally maggotting Ye Shan."


    "Ugh... that''s often said too"


    When Mutsuki pointed out in a calm voice, Ye Mountain held his head with a crying face.


    "Changing yourself can be difficult enough to change the world. No, I can''t even call it synonymous."


    Four other people indoors pay attention to the lily dialogue.


    "Platinum Taro, Mutsuki, Akiko. At least three of you know that, right? You''ve experienced the moment when the world changed, haven''t you?


    "I know, but I can''t resist Mom telling me again..."


    Akiko becomes a complex face.


    "Ye Shan, instead of knowing it, refuses. It''s pathetic and lamentable."


    "Aha, are you chasing me?


    "In other words, the interpretation is a recognisal of maggots..."


    Yuzuki, who sounds strange, and Ip Mountain, who sneers at me.


    "It''s not like that. Isn''t it interesting to try and help open up the world of Ip Mountain? No, it must be fun."


    "Dear boulder lily, as merciful as bodhisattva"


    I just want to compliment Taro Platinum on his suggestion that he''s here.


    "No... this is for me... no... I can''t believe I volunteered for maggots..."


    I could see Leaf Mountain looking somewhere happy, shaking his upper body with a twist.


    "Mommy and the rest of us. It''s a story flow, but what exactly do we do?


    "It''s..."


    The look on Lily''s face changed when I said it.


    Ip Mountain also stops twisting and sends a sharp gaze out the window.


    A little later from Lily and Ip Mountain, Mutual Moon, but a little later from Mutual Moon, Platinum Taro and Akiko also sensed with their skin the presence of an intruder that emitted heterogeneous killings.


    The person appeared outside the living room window, walking gently through the garden, dignified into the grounds of the lily mansion and with his hands stuck in his trouser pockets.


    He was a short-haired little man dressed as a blurry hoodie and jersey trousers. She is also thin. I think my age is in my early twenties. He was a badly cat-backed, uncharacteristically faceless man, but his eyes are unusually sharp. And the killing spirit that gets released is also sharp.


    "The strong wind blowing over the weekend and the same room being friendly with Arlaune is a very unusual sight. If you''re Arlaune, you''re dull enough to make a copy... Strong winds blowing over the weekend, or slightly odd wavelengths, this one is also weak"


    A man opens his mouth when he alternates with Hatsumomo Ip.


    "I stopped."


    When a man utters a word, his killing spirit disappears.


    "Something seems to be going on. Even if it''s a strong wind blowing over the weekend in the first place, it''s from this star. I guess I''ll take them both."


    When the man put his hand out of his pocket, something like black tar overflowed out of his pocket. Not only from the pockets, but also from the hoodie''s cuffs, which at first glance appear to be without a tip from the wrist.


    The amount of liquid like black tar increases and eventually you can have two black tar accumulations. And when the tar-shaped thing stops to overflow from the cuffs and pockets, a black stained hand appears from the cuffs, and the two tar buildups flourish, and the shadow magician in a sloppy shape materializes.


    "Hey, don''t remind me of Devil."


    Seeing the materialized Influence Master, Mutsuki shrugs.


    "Platinum Taro, if they don''t break the window, open the window and deal with them in the garden. And to that extent, can''t you do it without being told? Need punishment later?


    "Ha, ha, sorry"


    Lily tells me that Platinum Taro hastily opens the window and leaps out into the garden.


    "Hayama''s hunch, you seem to have hit it."


    Lily squeaks as she looks out the window.


    "It''s like I''m destined to be targeted by someone. The reason is different every time though. Haha."


    Mutsuki also went out to the garden laughing. Ye Shan and Akiko also pull out their guns and firecoats, respectively, and go out into the garden.


    "Looks like I''m being targeted this time, too, Harumi. Let''s hang out together."


    "Haha, why is that where the gnats come from? Come on."


    "So, it''s no different that I''m always in a position to help."


    Ye Shan, Mutsuki and Akiko say each. It''s the usual position of these four, with Akiko and Platinum Taro at the forefront, Ip Mountain at the rear with guns, and Mutsuki at the middle guard.


    "Hmmm...... very naturally show the stage of engagement? Do you also possess extraordinary powers? You can take me home now."


    When Parker''s man says, two sloppy influencers head for Akiko and Platinum Taro, respectively.


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    Platinum Taro drills ahead from the elbow of his right arm and protrudes vigorously toward the Impact Master.


    The upper body of the Impact Master could play along with the feeling as if he had played water.


    (What? This response...)


    To the surprise of Kitaro Shirakashi, the shadow of the bounce descends into a black liquid.


    "Ayagi!


    The spot where the liquid adhered was attacked by severe burning pain, and Platinum Taro screamed around.


    But the pain quickly subsided. The black liquid came back and replicated the Impact Master. When the liquid left the body, the pain disappeared.


    Another influential magician strikes at Akiko, who was looking sideways at Taro Platinum.


    (Returning blood? You mean you have to knock him out so he doesn''t bathe? But...... that''s hard)


    With a knife in one hand, Akiko avoids it thoroughly. I decided to let Mutsuki and the others attack me thoroughly without attacking me.


    Mutsuki releases a sparrow to the influential magician that Akiko is attracting. To the Influence Master in front of Platinum Taro, Ip Mountain shoots the gun.


    A sparrow easily breaks through the body of the shadow magician. But it doesn''t penetrate as it is, and the momentum of the sparrow stops. Mutsuki tried to detect a sparrow anomaly and put it back on his hands, but it was too late.


    (Killed......)


    Mutsuki was so convinced. Even if you''re away from hand, I know how Family Fresh is. It''s a pseudo life, it has no soul, it''s just a story to rebuild, but it''s still sad and angry to be killed.


    The Impact Master, who was shot by Ye Shan, hits for a moment by impact, but that was all. Afterwards, continue to attack Akiko until then.


    "Watch out, everybody! After being touched and awhile, they erode!


    Happy Moon warns aloud.


    "That warning was something Platinum Taro should have done first. You need to punish me later."


    Lily, who was watching the battle through the window in the house, whines in a sigh, gracefully carries the teacup to her mouth.


    "It''s not as erosive as it sounds in an instant. I don''t mind if I hit him with one shot. But it doesn''t taste good if you keep touching it."


    Said Platinum Taro, avoiding the impacting magician coming around.


    "Taro Platinum, please be thorough with the hit-and-away. Mutsuki is a form of attack aimed at when you avoid Taro Platinum. You and I need to work together."


    "I know the point!


    "Aha, Roger that. It''s not uncommon for Mr. Ip Shan to give instructions."


    Upon instructions from Ip Mountain, Platinum Taro replied with a temperamental voice, and Mutsuki smiled strangely.


    Mutsuki, as he was told, attacks with a blade spider and a noon whip for the moment when Platinum Taro leaves the Impact Master. It''s a combination of Kitaro Shiraki attacking with a drill when Mutsuki''s attack is over.


    "Hey Ip Yama-san... my backup isn''t too good."


    Akiko raises a voice of protest as the Impact Master attacks.


    Ye Shan did not answer, shooting the gun. Aim for the little guy with the short hair hoodie, not the shadow magician.


    A bullet hits the center of the chest. But the clothes just seeped black with black liquid, and the little man sits flat with a thin grin.


    "Hmm. So how about maggots bullets?


    Leaf Mountain that turns into a bullet with a solution and shoots.


    It hits my chest again. Now the little man''s complexion changed. The proteolysis of the meat solution seems to have been damaged, clearly becoming a distressed phase.


    The Influence Master''s movement also stops. Looks like the little man''s control stopped working.


    "He seemed chronic...... Not that this body is immortal."


    As the little man held down his chest and groaned bitterly, the shadow magician crumbled and changed like a black hedron, moving to the little man''s feet so that he could be sucked into the man''s feet and disappeared.


    "Interesting people. Next thing you know, we''ll be ready before we come."


    "No, you don''t have to come"


    Akiko blatantly tells the man who leaves behind the discarding dialogue and rushes off.


    "Guh!"


    A little man screamed while he was on the run. Two shots were fired in the back, and Ip Mountain shot a warhead with a solution.


    The man''s leg stopped for a moment, but he runs straight away and escapes.


    "Wait!


    "Maggots tracking ~"


    Platinum Taro and Ip Mountain chase him, but the little man escapes on a motorcycle that was parked in front of the mansion.


    Ye Shan tried to stop him by shooting a gun, but there were passers-by nearby, so I stopped. A fallen motorcycle could blow up and hit passers-by.


    "Maggots get away with it. What was it..."


    "He got away on a motorcycle."


    Ip Mountain and Platinum Taro reporting through the gates of the mansion.


    "Even now, Mr. Ip Shan, only Mutsuki is abandoned."


    "I don''t like your manipulation or your manipulation, because Mutsuki said so. Ugh."


    Pointed out by Platinum Taro, Ip Mountain answered with his hips twisted for some reason.

 1808 4.

    The headquarters of the Enjoyment Society was a large mansion. Surrounded by tall walls, people regularly enter and leave the gates open.


    Standing in front of the gate, Richter conceives.


    (Damn... It''s a place where all the people on the street come and go. No, I knew it. It''s hard to pick a backstreet from here or just someone close to it and collect it)


    Richter never imitated anything that would hurt the residents on the surface, even during his activities in the sputum kettle support group, and he refused to do such a job.


    (Riehydar, Patriarch Al-Rawneh of Target, if he''s a good man, I refuse.)


    Richter who declares in advance to those who parasitize themselves.


    (It feels like we had a conversation once, and it''s not as bad as there''s no salvation for me, but it doesn''t seem like it''s not dirty at all. I''m the type who doesn''t hate sacrifice for his own desires)


    (Sort of. That''s good. And were you such a great villain that there was no salvation? [M] You probably wouldn''t have parasitized me if you knew that)


    Parasite - hearing Arlaune Riehydar''s answer, Richter smiles.


    "Um... are you hoping to get in?


    Seeing a dignified Richter nestled in front of the Mansion, he wonders, and a believing woman calls out.


    "Yes, I heard rumors that when you get strange powers here, and that the Patriarch also has strange powers"


    With a soft waist and smile, Richter looks down at the faithful and tells them. I''m not lying.


    "Really? Wait a minute."


    Because Richter was a good man, the woman is relieved and goes after him in the back.


    (Even though I got a handkerchief and brought him this far, in this building... I can''t sneak a pawn in anyway. Of course I can get in through the main entrance...)


    The members of the Sputum Kettle Support Association are hidden a little further away. Because it was a religious institution, I thought I could sneak in, but it was completely different from where Richter had imagined it would be.


    "The Patriarch says he will see you. This way, please. And let me explain a few precautions before we meet."


    The precautions and doings told by the faithful were a very common sense substitute. Prohibition of shooting or recording, withdrawal when there are disrespectful words or questions.


    As he walked, Richter was feeling a resonance. They can hide it if they want, but they''re not willing to hide it.


    Walk down the hallway downstairs, believers stop, speak up, and then open the barrier.


    Inside, a beautiful girl in sailor clothes sat upright on a tatami and stared at Richter.


    Because of the strange atmosphere of the patriarchal girl, the faithful leave the room in suspicion.


    "I say Siegmund Richter. May I sit down?


    "I don''t need it. I''m not going to tell you a long story, so I just need you to stay put."


    To Richter, who puts in a no, a girl tells him to strip away hostility.


    "It''s Kumi Hangato. Arlaune is better now. Call me Arlaune Kumi."


    "It''s Arulane Riehydar. You may not remember, but we had some conversation over there."


    Richter''s tone and face change, and the parasitic character of Arlaune comes to the surface.


    "What can I do for you?


    Kumi asks, staring at Riehydar with cold eyes.


    "I want you and all the hosts who parasitized your copy, to join an organization called Grimm Penis. I know you do, but a man named Cornelis Van Dam..."


    "I can and do understand without telling you everything. The answer is no."


    "Right."


    To Kumi, who responded stubbornly, Riehydar laughed invincibly, returning his right to maneuver his body to Richter.


    The dorsal cage opens and three people appear: Dermouth Sachest, Kaihe Kenzo, and Bud Tsuka Anna. Already in battle.


    "I want to do something rough, so I guess I want you to resist as much as possible"


    Richter says away as he alternates between Sa Chest and Kumi and giggles. These two residents on the back street. I mean, only these two people decide they don''t mind hurting. But Shinzo and Anna only look like the street, so we have to do it without hurting them.


    (If we can''t get this far, we should have taken the hard way from the start.)


    When he sneaks a sigh of relief thinking so, Richter shakes one hand in front of his face.


    Countless species emitting green light pop out of their palms and swirl in a ceiling shade position.


    Richter peeled his eyes when he saw that all the seeds had slowed down and eventually stopped.


    When a number of shapely chunks of water appeared from somewhere, and they burst into the swirling species, the chunks of water also moved as the species moved, and eventually the control of the species ceased to work. Water came into the seed, dominating the seed''s movement.


    Richter turns his gaze to a woman in her mid-twenties - Anna. I immediately assumed that it was due to her abilities.


    (I meant to be quite capable, but I can''t believe it sealed so lightly...)


    Richter felt painful there was absolutely nothing in the ability battle.


    (Right. There were three others, and this was underestimated and reckless. Didn''t expect to develop into a feud so soon)


    Arlaune Richeldar, parasitic to Richter, agrees.


    (No, this is crazy. It''s like you were expecting me to come.)


    Richter thinks.


    (Return the lead for now. I''ll take care of it when you fight.)


    (This is what I look like. The training ground is creepy, but I understand.)


    Upon Richter''s request, Riehydar returns the right to maneuver his body to Richter.


    "I wanted you to just listen to me, but you don''t listen to me, and Riehydar over here is going to try to fight, and you''re freaking out about this?


    "You exposed our existence to Grimm Penis. What were you going to do with us? You''re giving the other Arlaunes a hand, too?


    Kumi inquires back with a hard voice to Richter, who says with a refreshing smile.


    "We don''t know where the other Arlaunes are. Right, you know what? You had Arlaune watching our movements, and you were spinning information around your people. I didn''t think you''d run into the Arlaunes. Thanks to you, the mystery was solved. Thanks."


    "I''ll ask you again. What were you gonna do, capture us?


    "I was going to take you to Grimm Penis. Of course, I don''t need to do that if you agree with me after the discussion."


    "You''re not going to answer me until you take me there and see what I can do."


    Kumi speculates, whether it''s probably a takeover of abilities. Kumi had once also recovered an alrawnelli copy implanted in three fanatics. After killing the transplanted ones.


    (I didn''t know it was our turn to be targeted this time. Ironic cause and effect. But I''m the only one who wants to be rewarded)


    In the end, we''re just talking about what Al Rawneh Kumi did, and what other Al Rawneh is doing again. However, the fact that the subject is directed entirely toward his compatriots is not a big difference.


    "I wonder if it would be easier to leave without showing anything in your hand if you made the wrong choice."


    I wish I had used the puppets to ambush them, but now I can''t do that either. Richter decided to leave without doing anything.


    "Let him go and think..."


    Kumi''s words stopped on the way. Richter disappeared.


    There were signs that the space would shake, so I would have used the ability of the metastatic system, but it was a moment nonetheless. If there were signs of spatial manipulation, it would not be impossible to prevent it, but I felt that the ability was activated too quickly.


    "What was that, he..."


    Constitution III roars.


    "You know from the conversation. Just like Kumi, he is the host of Arlaune. We''re still in danger..."


    Kumi nods at Sa Chest''s words.


    "I''ll hire an escort. Not that I don''t trust you, but I don''t want to make a victim of it to the faithful of the Order. Keep in touch with Junko."


    Kumi declares and calls.


    "Cuckoo, cuckoo"


    While singing his own song in an upbeat mood, Sauna Tanitsu wipes the face of her head spare with gauze. Nine heads with the same face as Mina were lined up at the table in front of her. It is a different sight.


    "Hey, pity. I thought."


    A dreamy Sandcastle dreamer rolls over on the couch, dressed with a knee pillow on Kehiko An, and speaks to Mina.


    "What is it? Dream on? Cuckoo."


    "Does Sauna masturbate?


    "Kiku woo!?


    To the sudden de direct ballistic sexual harassment question, Mina unexpectedly screams in a strange voice.


    "Yes, what are you asking all of a sudden - Huh!?


    "Because it said in the magazine that 90% of girls over junior high have masturbation experience, and many are habituated. I was wondering how Poona the doll body is. And even though pity is a doll''s body, I''ve always wondered if it feels right. So to open the box of questions, I wrapped up the whole question."


    A dream that speaks very seriously toward poor Nana, who is all wolfy.


    "That Come Dream...... Don''t ask a woman that face to face..."


    While pulling around, Kehiko cautions.


    "Brother Kehiko, even I know that much common sense and manners. That''s why I asked."


    "Whoa, whoa! Let''s dream! What do you mean?


    To the open-minded dream of answering, Mina yells in a very galloping mode of anger.


    "Why did you ask such a question... Is something bothering you?


    Kahiko asked in a quiet voice, so the wrath of Mina, who was butchy, rapidly drew. If it''s an inquiry from my distress that I''m not a man or a woman, I''m guessing I didn''t ask you a joke, Poona thinks.


    "Mina said, the mind is a doll anyway. I mean, it''s similar in a way to me. I wanted to know if I could do the act of making myself feel better or something. I don''t know if I feel it."


    "No... sorry, I don''t want to answer"


    "I mean, you''re Jesus. Nice...... I think I''ll get a body of dolls that I feel sexually about, too."


    In response to Poena''s answer, after deciding to come to her dreams, she even speaks of strange aspirations.


    "Why did you say that all of a sudden?


    Kahiko asks.


    "I don''t understand what I feel. Rubbing nipples doesn''t feel good, and rubbing a strand with nothing is the same. Kissing makes me feel a little happy, but it doesn''t mean I feel good."


    "Huh...? Did you ever kiss her?


    "Are you serious as it is!? I''ve never even done it!?


    Kehiko and Mina are surprised by what they say in their coming dreams.


    "The... several times I snuck up on my sleeping brother Kuhiko..."


    "You..."


    "Uh-huh, I''ll do it. Hey, come on, dream."


    In his dreams, which he could hardly answer, Kehiko turned soft-handed, and Sauna laughed at him.


    "I don''t think it''s your physique you don''t feel, it''s your age problem. Well, if that''s what you want, don''t be a doll, but..."


    That''s all he talks about, and Kehiko holds his mouth.


    "You''re going to talk about having Junko operate on you and getting your gender straight, right? But I''m still hesitant about that, too. So to try it out, I wondered if I could swap my soul for a doll that I could porn with and try it out, and that''s what I asked Pity."


    "I don''t know about that either..."


    I finally understood the appeal of my coming dreams, but it was very difficult to agree with Kehiko.


    The phone rings.


    "Yes, hello. This is Plutonium Dundee."


    She was a pity who answered the phone well, but soon her complexion clouds.


    "Come Dream... Kumi Hangato, the patriarch of the Life Club, has asked me to escort you..."


    "Well, that depends on us."


    The comedian smiled funny to pity Na, who held down the receiver and reported.

 1809 5

    Richter had moved from his life club mansion to his home.


    This transfer capability is a predetermined location - a limited transfer capability at home only, which can only be used once a day, but has the nature that it is very difficult to prevent even if the capability is activated very quickly and there are magicians and capability people who are good at space manipulation.


    "You left the sputum pot support group people who plant-dollar. Ma, I''m just talking about calling... Hello. Go back to your home. Oh, tell everyone else to come back."


    Richter makes the call and gives the order.


    The puppet that Richter makes - Plantdor - is in a state where free will disappears and the body tissue is invaded, almost no different from the corpse. In fact, my soul is also flying into the underworld. It''s like making a plant zombie, to say the least. But intelligence remains, and I can maintain my lifetime abilities. Nor corrupt.


    The biggest difficulty with Plantdor is that instead of moving in tandem with Richter''s will, he has to give orders in a proper flesh voice.


    He was a Richter who wanted the power to manipulate others freely, but he became a troublesome ability besides his thoughts. It wasn''t what Richter had in mind.


    (Should I think I could scout? We need to be more careful next time)


    It was an unintended action, but I was able to obtain a variety of information. Including the fact that we found out about ourselves.


    (I have to teach him too. I wonder if he''s doing well over there)


    The other side is the other side, they''re supposed to be looking for Arlaune. I haven''t heard from him at all, so I decided to call Richter and ask him how he was doing.


    "Hmm, hmm. Right. That''s funny..."


    Listening to the other side, Arlaune Riehydar shows up better and hammers, not Richter.


    "Gimmy, we seem to be dealing with each other''s tough guys, and I''ll join you there first. We''ll take care of that Arlaunemodoki and those with strong wind genes that blow over the weekend."


    Unilaterally informing him of the policy here, Riehydar hung up.


    "Happy Moon used to come here?


    Sitting on the couch, let her softly wiggle her body, Ip Mountain asks, apparently restless.


    "Yeah. I just got here yesterday, but hey. It feels like Akiko''s dating. Let Akiko come more often."


    Mutsuki, who sat next to Ye Shan, said.


    Currently, Mutsuki and Ip Mountain are visiting the Snow Oka Institute. I''m waiting for Junko in the reception room.


    "Excuse me. Let me wait."


    "Aha, it''s been yesterday. I don''t think I''ve waited very long."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a maggot. I guess..."


    Junko wasn''t the only one who came to the reception room, he was tired too.


    "Happy Moon, you made a mistake before this. I was napping."


    Tired smiles at the Moon. They are close to each other. There are parts of us that empathize with each other.


    "Aha, I should have knocked you up. So, here''s what I''m here for today..."


    Mostly the Rakuzuki told us about yesterday''s raid.


    "Strong winds blowing over the weekend and Arlaune aim - ah. Do you remember a religious group called the Enjoyment Society? Mutsuki and Ip Yama-san were here for the event."


    "Yes, I remember. I was attacked by the original Arlaune. I managed to retreat with maggot-power."


    Ye Shan answers proudly for some reason to confirm Junko.


    "I also heard from that original Arlaune. Looks like they attacked us too. It seems that when the gates between the planet and the Earth were opened, many of them came to Earth, and some of them were bad."


    "When do you mean they''re attacking Arlaune on this planet? Ah. And Arlaune, on the side he was attacking, was attacked this time. haha."


    Mutsuki laughs sarcastically.


    That''s when the intercom rings.


    "Ah, Kumi - the original Arlaune is here too."


    I checked the laboratory entrance on the display, Junko told me.


    Eventually Kumi appeared in the room where Junko, Tired, Ip Mountain and Mutual Moon were located, but with an alternating glance at Mutual Moon and Yep Mountain, Kumi frowned.


    "There''s a strong wind blowing over the weekend here..."


    It was Kumi from Arlaune who spoke. There is nothing uncomfortable or alarming about the Good Moon. I was just transplanted a copy. Yet Leaf Mountain is a hostile species with Aluraune that is mixed up in its body and cannot be overlooked.


    "Aha, even you tried to kill us, didn''t you? I think I can stare at you."


    I said as if the moon was frightened.


    "Right. I''m sorry."


    Kumi says words of apology without any shards of sincerity.


    "Hey, hey, don''t argue now. It''s between people who are being targeted by a common enemy, and we should work together, okay?


    Junko is obnoxious.


    "Junko is unrestrained and can work with those who were enemies until a few minutes ago, but not everyone."


    I feel a little tired.


    "A lot on the emotional side, but I was the perpetrator, and let''s keep it down"


    "That sounds like a great way to put it. I don''t mind..."


    "I''m a maggot, and I don''t have any grudges, so I''ll fit in."


    Kumi, Mutsuki and Ip Shan said.


    "One of Arlaune''s people is holding the information. Junko, I want you to meet me alone."


    Kumi turns to Junko and says:


    "How could I be alone?


    "If I go anywhere, I make you nervous. I can''t even get through the phone, so I just have to go see him in person. No, I can also say that it makes sense to go through...... You can call the nursing home where he is."


    "Hmmm..."


    To Kumi''s answer, Junko conceives with his hands on his chin


    "Now that I know that, I think Mutsuki and the others should get together with the Enjoyment Party, can you accept that?


    "Aha, I honestly don''t want you to give me a break"


    "I don''t feel emotionally comfortable. Accept if they say they can''t handle it. But there''s no need to accept that."


    To Junko''s suggestion, Mutsuki stuck with a smile without a laugh in his eyes, and Kumi talks pale like any other HR.


    "Mutsuki, if it''s what, how about we stay here?


    "Haha, I''m fine with that, but Leaf Mountain wouldn''t taste good, would it? Looks like Midori hates you. Come on."


    Tired calls, but Mutsuki shrugs her shoulders and laughs.


    "Well, yes, I am the maggots of the haters."


    Kumi hits a cold gaze at Ip Mountain, who speaks of a masochistic dialogue. I heard rumors, but I felt he was a pretty disgusting man.


    "Hmmm... it''s always a bad combination or something."


    Junko smiles bitterly as she cheeks.


    "For now, let''s put the joint fight on hold. So far."


    Exhale loudly, Kumi decides. There was no one to disagree.


    (Shouldn''t we fight together?


    Kumi, the human, speaks to Arlaune.


    (I know we should really fight together. But even though it brings in those of us who are responsible, I can''t wait to get it up there even more)


    Arlaune rebutting with reason, but the heart was largely due to instinctive disgust and hostility towards Ye Shan.


    When Kumi returned from the Yukooka Institute to the Mansion of the Society for Life, those employed by Kumi had already arrived.


    Three people sat on the tatami, Kazuhiko, and Sauna, and Shinzo, who sat in front of them, has been flying cancer at Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko for a long time. Kehiko looks uncomfortably distracted, but her dreams seem strange and she laughs slightly.


    "Welcome back Kumi...... So you hired these guys?


    He utters a sinister voice as Shinzo stares at his dreams of coming and Kehiko. He was filled with anger and disgust when he once infiltrated the Order of Life as a believer and, after betraying him, led to the death of the Patriarch''s House of Electric Cleansing Sai.


    "I feel complicated too, though. Because Arlaune made up her mind. And I''m sure the dreamers will stand up, and now they''ll fight to protect us."


    Kumi said. Kumi, of Arlaune, shunned the Ip Mountains and refused to fight together, but Kumi, of man, is in the mood of avoiding the dreamers.


    "Hey, long time no see, Cameron, Kehiko. Have you met her?"


    The handicap opened and Sa Chest showed his face and spoke brightly.


    "My name is Mina Tanitsu. Nice to meet you."


    Poona bows behaving well.


    "Mr. Sachest, it''s been a long time. It''s so good to see you again."


    "Oh, yes."


    Sa Chest smiles brightly as she looks up with a really happy smile and tells her dreams straight without cowardice.


    "Eh."


    "Hey, wait a minute"


    On such a sad chest, a dream rises and jumps from the front and hugs him.


    "Ugh... Smells like tobacco..."


    "Ha, what the hell are you saying when you hug me on your own"


    Sa''s chest burst into tears as she roared in her dreams.


    Kehiko and Mina seem to smile at such a coming-and-breast interaction, while Shinzo sees it flashly, Kumi is in a complex mood.


    (Even the dreamers aren''t bad guys, are they? I''m a traitor...)


    Shinzo is full of hostility, but Kumi hasn''t completely hated the coming dreams yet.


    "I was hired at work, and now I''m really, really on your side. You can rest assured."


    "I assure you, too. Don''t get too grumpy. These guys will protect Kumi for their lives."


    Coming dreams come true and sue, put your hands on the head of such coming dreams and laugh at you, Sa Chest. Regardless of the coming dream, it was difficult for both Kumi and Shinzo to complain any more than that when Sachi told me.

 1810 6.

    "I''m home."


    David Kozuki greets him with a clear voice when he returns to the child care facility.


    "Welcome back."


    "Welcome back"


    The same orphans usually greet me.


    All this normality was unthinkable to David until two weeks ago.


    A dwarf named Lupa who lived in himself. The world changed if I did what he said.


    David, who doesn''t even say hello, began to say hello, and his surroundings were surprised by it alone, but by repeating it every day, it was accepted as one of the light routines.


    On the contrary, at school, I was able to hear from my classmates. If David hadn''t been able to deal with it, Lupa would have given instructions because of this and threatened to be great if he couldn''t, so if he had followed those instructions desperately and had a conversation, he would normally have made friends.


    (It''s time for me to think with my own head so we can have a conversation without having to say this)


    In David, Lupa says in a strange tone.


    (I can''t... Very much so......)


    (Here we go again. Your bad habit of deciding that you can''t do anything before you do it. That''s just an escape. You said you couldn''t do it until now, and you would have been brave enough to do what I said in the end. I don''t know what you''re talking about.)


    (I don''t feel confident after all because of Lupa)


    Tell the truth with your heart''s voice, and go back to your room and sigh, David.


    (It''s better to think rationally, not too emotionally. The fact that what I did turned the result around. You have to recognize that strongly. That would also lead to confidence... I think)


    Talking about it, Lupa thinks it might still be difficult for thirteen-year-old David. Lupa tried parasitizing David and understood that the mental age of a human child was considerably younger than the mental age of Arlaune and Innkeeper of his age. Not to mention I also feel that David, the negative minded, is acceptable with emotion, even if he understands it by reason.


    "David, I have a visitor."


    Officials have spoken.


    "Who?"


    "A child named Junko Yukioka. You''re not your friend? Or a senior at school? You''re dressed weird. Is that fashionable?


    David was an unknown name, but Lupa knew its name.


    "Nice to meet you -. Junko Yukioka, a leading Mad Scientist in Arlaune Studies."


    When I went to the reception room, the girl in white widened her uncontrolled grin and welcomed David.


    "Are you a scientist that you have an alliance with Arlaune Kumi? Did Kumi tell you about this place?


    Lupa speaks with David''s mouth as he sits in front of Junko. At this point, the right to maneuver the body is held by Lupa.


    "Yeah. I wanted to contact you in advance, but I can''t reach you on the phone or online, so come on. I was wondering if it would be a bad idea to call the orphanage."


    "I was wary of my ability to eavesdrop, so I kept away from them. I don''t even have a cell phone."


    "Hmm... I wonder if that''s too alarming for boulders"


    Junko wonders if the Arlaunes, who are under the umbrella of a grim penis, are dangerous enough to have to be that vigilant.


    "So what can I do for you?


    "For once, say hello. I was wondering if you and Kumi could make an alliance."


    "Alliance for what?


    I also know that Kumi is forgiving this girl, but from Lupa''s eyes, it is so frigid.


    "Not to be hostile, if necessary, to help? Me too Al... Kumi and Lupa are basically explorers and researchers, aren''t they?


    "All Arlaune can say so. But not everyone is pointing in the same direction, as there are heretics like Gimu and Riehydar."


    From Lupa''s side, he didn''t want to get deeply involved with Junko. Because I also knew at a glance that the girl in front of me had great powers that I wouldn''t be able to control myself if I had to, and made me feel something I couldn''t bottom out.


    (Alliance... why don''t we just tie it? What new friends can do is good. Lupa taught me that)


    "Mm..."


    David''s voice came from the inside, and Lupa looked at him like he was in trouble.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter with you?


    "No, the Lord of this body seems to agree with the alliance... Okay, I get it. I suspect you are frigid, but I will make an alliance once and for all, respecting the Lord''s opinion."


    "Stay thankful, David, Lupa."


    "However, there is only one condition"


    Lupa pointed to himself as he said it.


    "Will you be friends with this girl? This kid is so shy. I was having trouble making friends inside. He also wants to broaden the circle of people."


    "It''s a pleasure. Nice to meet you, David."


    Junko grinned at Lupa''s request.


    "It''s you."


    Cornelis Van Damme over the phone makes an unexpected voice.


    Is this about Junko Yukooka? My alliance with you is limited to her, so I guess it''s a matter of course. "


    "Unfortunately not."


    Lily told in a hard voice. I wasn''t even willing to hide that this one was grumpy.


    "There are some very forceful and annoying people among those who agree with what you are doing - gathering and managing supernatural abilities and demons. I''m trying to force the people I can call my own to follow."


    Kumi talked about Arlaune descending under Vandam''s umbrella in front of Mutsuki and Ip Mountain at the Snow Oka Institute. And Muzuki and Ye Shan reported it to Lily, and it became the place where Lily knew.


    "The troublemakers were all over me, no matter what. Is this your policy? Or are you overlooking it after you find out?


    ''I understood it roughly. If that''s true, what a hassle... Do you know the name of that troublesome guy?


    "Arlaune Gimmu and the name Arlaune Riehydar."


    "Hmm. I''ll find out now"


    Van Dam asks for his first name and checks the roster of those who joined him in tune with Grimm Penis.


    "No one by that name."


    Answer lightly Van Damme.


    (Maybe you''re naming a human name. No, it will likely be)


    Then it''s difficult at the moment.


    "I know what it''s like to be alone. He''s a little guy with short hair. Please send me a list of your subordinates'' appearances. Check it out here..."


    ''Don''t be an idiot. I don''t know how to show someone else the information about my people. If you''re in the same position as me, would you do the same thing?


    To Van Damme, who utters a grunting voice, I wonder if that too, and Lily pulls back.


    "Then could you check to see if there are any such annoying people and make a call?


    ''No. You don''t have to make a useless wave. More importantly, the next time your body is raided, don''t forget to take a picture and send it here. At that point, you can finally move from me. "


    "I mean, do you mind if I ignore my demands?


    I find myself intensely irritated by Van Damme''s high-pressure narratives, and Lily makes an increasingly cold voice.


    "Still, I have no loss whatsoever, and you don''t have to take the extra effort to do that."


    "I understand very well. I took care of you."


    Lily hangs up.


    "Um... let the maggots make a busy claim"


    Ye Shan opens his mouth when he was listening to telephone exchanges on his side.


    "There is a reality that even though Lily has an alliance, I and Mutsuki are targeted, and if Mr. Van Damme has a blurry plan to ignore it, you can''t overlook me even with maggots. I''ll stab you like Abu."


    "Right. If you lose the proud leader who calls you the administrator of the paranormal realm, Arlaune may be unable to reach you, and that might be a good idea."


    Listening to Ye Shan''s claims, Lily smiles.


    From the lily, Van Damme''s pronouncement that he will be the administrator of the paranormal realm is extremely arrogant and unpleasant. Regardless, if you are unwilling to cooperate, and that prospect has been crushed, including your own death, you will definitely feel good.


    "I won''t stop you. Of course I don''t blame you. That''s the natural thing to do. And Yuzuki and Akiko."


    "I''m glad to offer, but I''ll go alone"


    It was a lily that tried to accompany Mutsuki and the others, but Ip Mountain smiled and gently refused.


    "It would be an assassination, wouldn''t it? That''s my specialty, and I''m lighter by myself."


    "Oh, something reliable. Good luck."


    The strength of Ip Mountain, which I got serious about, is well known to Lily as well. Seeing Ye Shan rolling his fighting spirit quietly, Lily also spilled a smile.


    Inside the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building is a dedicated laboratory dedicated to historical pleasures.


    Two men are usually standing in front of Historical Pleasure in that room, where there is usually only one Historical Pleasure.


    "Why? Is Arlaune collecting well? Gupiu."


    "We both failed."


    Short-haired little man - Arlaune Gimmu replied.


    "It''s troublesome to have company. And they''re all strong."


    says Arlaune Riehydar.


    "There were obstacles, but also unexpected gains. A strong wind blowing over the weekend also existed on this planet, and I discovered it. He''s hostile to us, but if we pull him in here, he can help us. Whether it''s an experimental platform for history or pleasure."


    And, gimmy.


    "I mean, if you''re going for it, Gimmy''s in charge is more attractive. Guppy, guppy."


    "Now let''s go together. I didn''t use Plant Doll last time, so I kept it warm."


    "I like that. Let''s go."


    Riehydar said, and when Gimu nodded, the two left the lab silently.


    "Gruppy...... Hi there... they have a threesome fishy feeling."


    As soon as the two of them left, Historical Pleasure was smiling spirally.

 1811 7

    Gymu to visit the Rain Shore Mansion again. Now not alone, but beside him is Ljehidar and six of his puppets, Plantdor.


    "Quite hands-on. Don''t be alarmed."


    "I know."


    Richter nods with an invincible grin at the cautious gimmy.


    Guimu tabulates the personality of Arlaune, but Riehydar pulled in the back and Richter was out. Because Richter complained to Riehydar that he wanted to leave it to himself when it came to the fight.


    As he crept through the gates of the mansion and entered the garden, three greeted him: Mutsuki, Akiko and Platinum Taro. Not only were surveillance cameras planted on the walls of the mansion and the gates, but also on the walls of the poles and other people''s houses, so I noticed the proximity of Guimu and Richter much before entering.


    "The number of opponents seems to have decreased. Maybe he''s hiding."


    Gimmy says to Richter.


    "That one''s not alive ~. I can''t see any visions. I wonder if he''s a zombie."


    When he saw the six men, whose green skin and green pulse depressed and whose eyes lacked vitality, Akiko said.


    "I brought a helper. Ah. Ha ha. So, which is the gimmy, which is the lyehydar?


    When Mutsuki spoke provocatively, Gimmy peeled her eyes off and Richter smiled strangely.


    "Hey Mutsuki, I shouldn''t have said anything extra..."


    "Aha, right. But I don''t want to surprise you."


    When Akiko whispers, Mutsuki says, keeping an eye on Gimmy and Richter.


    "If we end this here, there''s no problem! If I let you get away with it, I''ll report it to Lily that it''s Mutsuki''s fault, so no problem! Platinum clay lil rocket!


    When Platinum Taro screamed, he drilled his left arm and flew towards Richter as if to fly a rocket punch.


    Richter''s a little shy.


    "Fight those guys"


    I give orders to the Plant Dolls. Six men are attacked by the good moon, Akiko, and Taro platinum.


    Mutsuki quickly gives out a leech whip and wields it hard. At a time when it was full of gaps and coming straight ahead, I thought it might be dangerous to approach it. For example, it explodes.


    A whip wielded at high speed beats the six men one after the other. After much thicker than a regular whip, the tip is arrowbutt-shaped. Speed is inferior to normal whip but much more powerful. It''s like being hit with a blunt instrument that has a reach and is inflexible.


    And some glanced, and were blown backwards, and some were swept away, and some were struck down, so that they were crushed from above their heads. Whoever shot him directly in the head found that his skull had been broken and his cervical spine had been destroyed.


    Six people who happen to fall down.


    Immediately after, five of the six rise together. Some of them are seriously injured enough that their broken ribs break through their bodies. And it arrives with the same momentum as before.


    "Aim for your head!


    Akiko screams. Mutsuki understood. Only those who have been crushed in the head remain down, not trying to get up.


    "Haha, you''re like a real zombie"


    At the time Mutsuki tried to wield a whip, the mouths of the five plant-dollars opened simultaneously, and the likes of black tar were vigorously sprayed from inside.


    To the three of them, it looked familiar. It was given out by Gimmu when he created the Influence Mage.


    Black tar falls all over it. And the fallen tar flourished, and five shadow magicians of a size more than two times smaller than the one created by Guimu last time, appeared.


    "Mmmm... that''s how I can use it"


    Akiko roaring like I was impressed, but I also knew it wasn''t if I was impressed. This has increased the number of enemies coming at once.


    "If it''s a high number, it''s the first in action, but I wonder if I''ll use this. Haha."


    When Mutual Moon groaned with an invincible grin, its body split laterally from the center, making Mutual Moon two.


    It is one of the abilities obtained by absorbing Devil''s cells. Just as Devil was incompatible with this ability, it is exhausting for Mutsuki to use it as well. But I also thought it would be a good opportunity to try it in action.


    "What''s going on with the clothes? It''s a good split between us."


    Even if Platinum Taro speaks of doubt, ignore the two good moons and release two sparrows each. A total of four sparrows fly in different orbits.


    The sparrow did not hit the shadow magistrate or the plant-dollar. On the contrary, it was largely off, and all four hit the ground at their feet.


    Shortly thereafter, Plant Doll fell almost simultaneously. Then he brings up the spot once and for all, and falls into a state where he cannot get up in an attempt to get up.


    This is also the ability that Mutsuki was given by Devil to arrange for his own flow. of the surrounding ground or floor with a sparrow, the ability to eliminate unlimited friction. Those who are within the scope of the effects of their abilities become very, but unable to stand.


    The five subtly floating influencers in the universe were not affected by this ability.


    Two good moons simultaneously get blade spider body parts out of a gap in clothes. An instantly assembled two blade spider flies toward the flying Influence Master.


    And even two good moons each wielded a leech whip, and blew up the Influential Mages.


    Ripped by a blade spider, bounced off by a leech whip, something like black tar is smashed around, but scattered all over the place, like black tar, when I think about it shaking, I gather in one place and soon return to the original shadow magician.


    "You''re really strong, they"


    Richter groans with admiration.


    Richter also moved because Plant Doll was now equal to total annihilation. Hands over the three boys and girls, they emit several like seeds that emit green light, about ten centimeters in size from their palms.


    The Impact Master and Plantdor all went for the Good Moon, but this glowing seed is being flown simultaneously for three people: the Good Moon, Akiko and Platinum Taro.


    "Fire suit, help me"


    When Akiko speaks to the demon knife, his strength rises on Akiko''s body.


    The flying green seeds are cut off one after the other at a superhuman rate of reflection by Akiko.


    Mutsuki uses shockwaves, Devil''s ability, to play seeds.


    Platinum Taro tried to deflect the seed, but the seed curved as Platinum Taro moved, hitting about three straight into White Kintaro''s body and diving straight into his body.


    "What the hell...... yeah, that''s disgusting! Hmm!"


    A foreign body entered the body, remembering the feeling of trying to invade it from the inside, and Platinum Taro drained the seeds from the body out of the body as he was able to concentrate on his whole body. The emitted seeds had lost their light and had fallen to the ground, becoming smaller and disappearing as they looked.


    "Huh? What a girl...... Not only did you resist" Resist, "but what kind of body is it that physically pushes you out of your body..."


    Richter was stunned to see how Platinum Taro seeds were prevented.


    Five Impact Mages head to the Moon again. The two good moons again bounce off with a leech whip and cleave with a blade spider.


    "Then why don''t you add it"


    Gimmy shrugs and hands out of her pocket. No, I have no hands. There is a massive overflow of like black tar from the cuffs.


    "More than in the meantime...... Maybe we can do something bigger..."


    Akiko groans when she sees something like black tar overflowing from the cuffs of her hands.


    "Exactly. Now it''s an oversized one. For this time..."


    "Platinum clay ball!


    Platinum Taro shouted out as the gimmy laughed and spoke.


    "Boo-yah!


    At the next moment, a tremendous shock pierces Gimmy''s body from her back, a spooky scream from her mouth, and from her mouth, and from her pierced torso, a massive black tar-like erupts.


    The first Platinum Taro drill to be flown - inside of which the ball is planted and can be flown at the will of Platinum Taro. Platinum Taro had been asking about the opportunity to fly the ball and attack from the drill that was falling behind the gimmy.


    "Just in case, I did it for a good chance for the enemy to move on to the attack. Come on, hold on!


    Platinum Taro drills his right hand as well and rushes towards the gimmy.


    "Gimmy! Stupid...... no... so easy......"


    Richter screams. The tone is changing. The parasitic Arlaune Riehydar was out.


    The gimmy''s body slowly falls forward and cramps as she keeps coming out like a black tar.


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t play it?


    Platinum Taro and Mutsuki were surprised. Last time I got a Ye Shan bullet, it was flat, and it was finally working with a warhead with a solution. Therefore, I had decided on my own that I would have the ability to play it, but I can''t see any signs of it.


    "Give me that..."


    Akiko points ahead of Richter''s gaze.


    A little before Platinum Taro''s clay ball rolled, something like a crushed little white man-shaped fell into depression as something like a black tar splashed around. Red flowers bloom from the head and twin leaves grow from the back. The toe is shaped like a root.


    "Finally... that''s it. Platinum Taro''s attack hit the parasitic Arlaune with a just-meet, so... hahaha......"


    Mutsuki said. The only way to see what''s going on is to make that decision.


    "Khu... I..."


    When Riehydar bited his teeth with remorse, he used his ability to transfer to his home once a day to escape.


    "You win because of me! You mean that! Ha ha! I feel good!


    "Ahhh. Kitaro Shirakata will grow again and my mom will scold me, this"


    Ashiko looked up and said to Kitaro Shirakami, who gave him a high laugh with a full face of joy.


    "Let us see how the battle goes. I didn''t think Taro Platinum would do it."


    Lily comes out into the garden and says surprisingly.


    "Shit, Lily, I''m a man who can do it. I''ve got a good handle on it."


    White Kintaro appeals all the way here to Lily.


    "I don''t remember you making a fool of yourself into my servant like growing up with an accidental blow. Don''t you know what I''m saying about winning and tightening your helmet?


    "Yes......"


    Told by a cold voice by the lily, Platinum Taro shrinks himself.


    "And... Arlaune is dying instantly, too."


    Kneeling in on the side of the crushed Arlaune body, Lily exhaled unfortunately.


    "All the spiritual bodies have flown away, too, but will you at least try to make use of this corpse alone? And this is valuable."


    As the lily talks, she pinches up the crushed Arlaune from the likes of black tar.


    "Wow... Mom, are you finally going to make Arlaunezombies or something? Something''s so creepy"


    Imagine a parasitic plant becoming even more zombie and parasitic to someone, and Akiko glanced at him again.

 1812 8

    Junko took David Kokuriko, a boy parasitized by Arlaune Lupa, to visit the Indulgence Mansion.


    "Oh, there were dreams of you too."


    Junko smiles when he is passed into a large double tatami room and sees a pair of Plutonium Dundees who were there.


    "Oh, Junko''s been involved, too. And now we''re doomed."


    "Hey, hey, that doesn''t get worse?


    Junko smiles back at the dreams she makes fun of with a smile.


    "Angel, what about you?


    "I''m coming home. He said he wanted to be a little filial."


    To Junko''s question, Mina answers.


    "I''m sure it''s your father...... Sometimes, Mr. Angel, your father whines about something like this."


    Kahiko said. Angel, I''m more curious about what you said than what you said.


    Eventually Kumi comes to the room. From the look on his face, I can tell that Arlaune is in better control of his body. Those who know the presence of Arlaune in Kumi can see at first sight, because she is the face of a girl but does not show any tricks or expressions like a girl, and her eyes are filled with transcendent light.


    "I didn''t know Lupa would bring him, too. It seems like you''re around to bring them in without telling them beforehand."


    David sitting next to Junko - glancing at Arlaune Lupa, then Kumi turns her gaze to Junko and spills a smile.


    "I made an alliance, and I want you to help me, Lupa."


    Junko turns to Lupa next door.


    "Either. What kind of help? You never tell me that."


    From Lupa''s point of view, the meaning of the alliance with Junko remains unclear.


    "Hmm... I haven''t decided to do anything specific yet, but come on. The ultimate goal is set. It would be nice if we agreed to fight together instead of helping."


    "I also agree with Junko once and for all. It''s a magnificent ambition... but it''s not too bad to hang out with."


    When I heard Kumi speak, Lupa became interested here for the first time.


    "Hmm. Does Kumi know? So, what''s the purpose?


    "What purpose did Junko have? It''s a tease by the name of temporal, and I thought it was just an empty spin."


    After Lupa says it, the coming dreams tease me.


    "For now, I wonder if what you''re saying is off the hook... I didn''t do anything specific with this."


    Junko, who admits it lightly.


    "I''m curious about Junko''s purpose, but can you talk in front of us?


    "I don''t care."


    Junko says this once again to confirm her compassion.


    "I hey, I want to change the world so that all the humans in this world can acquire supernormal powers and use them as they feel free to do so"


    "Yeah, well, why would you want to make such a chaotic world?"


    "Is that... the opposite of what Van Damme does in a way? Something similar or not..."


    "I see, so you laid eyes on Arlaune"


    Hearing Junko''s purpose, Mina raised her voice of surprise, Kehiko said what she thought in surprise, and Lupa was convinced by his arms.


    "That sort of thing"


    Junko nodded in reaction to Lupa.


    "My Arlaune research was stuck. It''s water on the burning stone where you mass-produce copies and reproductions, and even if you mass-produce reproductions, you have the hassle of transplanting them one by one, and where you transplant them, the flowering of your abilities is limited. Mostly one. About two at most? But if the original Arlaune is parasitic, there''s no limit to it."


    "I can''t cover all the inhabitants of this planet with the original, can I? You think there''s a way to increase us?


    "It''s not like the parasites are going to go smoothly with the increase. Originals and copies can only be parasitized by mutual agreement with the host."


    Listening to Junko, Lupa puts his doubts in his mouth and adds as if Kumi would stab the nail.


    "Hmm... that''s a big neck around there. If it''s a copy, I can clear the problem Kumi said."


    Put your hand on your jaw, Junko will have a difficult face.


    "I tried to do it carefully, but my desire to make my ideals come true hasn''t had a swollen and swollen event."


    "Oh, about Van Damme''s paranormal management declaration."


    "Yeah."


    Junko nodded at Kehiko pointing it out.


    "Junko, are you up against such a bad uncle? Even though I''m not aware of it. It''s empty."


    My dreams come and say strangely.


    "Hmm... I''ve been aware of that for a long time. This is the third time I''ve done something I don''t like. I can''t help but be aware."


    For the first time, the development of scientific civilization has changed the world into an evil flow. The second time I exposed myself to the public. The third time a psychic has declared that he or she will put everything under his or her control after releasing the existence of non-human intellectual life. For Junko, there is no one else at the moment who can recognize him as more of an enemy than Van Damme.


    Ip Mountain was single, infiltrating the Grim Penis Japan branch building.


    To get here, I had him on a boat and landed on an artificial island from the sea. Since the man-made island on which the building stands is surrounded by the sea and only the main road that lasts a long time to get to and from it, entering from the front was conspicuous, considering the possibility of being intercepted, and choosing a route from the sea.


    Of course, every ship could have been attacked, and his presence would have been checked, Ye Mountain sees it. We found out. Infiltration.


    "It''s been a while. Mr. Ip Mountain. I''ll see you in a strange place."


    It is clear that Ip Mountain has been discovered lightly and can be heard.


    Ye Shan, who was walking down the hallway, stops his leg. What appeared in front of me was someone Leaf Mountain knew well. Terrence Moore.


    "Mr. Terrence, speaking of which, you did... He was the boss of Sea Chihuahua, and he was in Grimm Penis, an upper tissue, no wonder."


    "I don''t even treat it as a lower organization right now. By the way, would you excuse me? It''s a complicated feeling that Ip Shan and I want to try and kill each other, and we don''t want to try."


    It''s Terrence who asked me to smile, but I know Terrence and I can''t accept this favor.


    "I don''t want to kill you either, Terrence, but for the convenience of maggots, I don''t know what will happen."


    Shortly after I said it, a Leaf Mountain bullet that was shot without killing was piercing Terrence''s left arm.


    Terrence reacted with visibility, but could not be moved.


    Evasive action in a shootout relies heavily on perception of homicide. Ye Shan, however, who can shoot without feeling any signs of attack, becomes a difficult enemy who cannot rely on the signs. A view of the ballistics and hand movements from the direction of the muzzle and, at best, to the extent requested.


    Terrence also pulls out his gun and fires two shots back. Both tried shooting for after behavioral predictions. Shoot, then run backwards, holding the position opposite Ye Shan.


    Ye Shan saw that the two shots were not aimed directly at him either and did not move. One shot at Terrence trying to get a distance, but Terrence, this time, was dodging at his leisure.


    The two of us have worked together several times at Ueno Dojo, but that''s a story in martial arts, and this is the first time we''ve had a shootout.


    (In melee, Mr. Ip Yama was slightly superior to me, but the arm of the gun seems to make more of a difference)


    With a slight shootout, Terrence immediately decided so.


    (Still, I also want to compete......)


    Terrence feels sorry as she feels signs of approaching.


    As Terrence retreated to the corner of the hallway, a round, thick body jumped out of the corner and fired a gun towards Ye Shan. It was Catherine Crystal.


    "Oh, good man..."


    Whimpering, he fires two more shots at Ip Mountain as he slams his own shooting into it.


    "Don''t rely on killing! The man can shoot without killing!


    Terrence screams and tells Catherine the key information


    At some close proximity, Catherine releases the throwing rope that is turning with her left hand. At that timing, Terrence fires three shots at Ye Shan.


    Leaf Mountain was distracted by Terrence''s attack while dodging the shooting, unable to respond to an unknown attack called a throwing rope.


    The throwing rope falls on the neck of Ip Mountain. At that moment, Katherine pulls a rope with both hands to disfigure Ye Shan.


    Ip Mountain was instantly pulling the knife out of his nose and cutting the throwing rope even as he was disfigured, but there was a deadly gap.


    Without missing that gap, Terrence shoots the gun.


    The shock of the bullet eating into his body stopped Leaf Mountain''s movement. It was the abdomen that was shot. They pierced the bulletproof fiber and supposedly pierced the gut as well.


    "Ah... but..."


    There is a groaning sound of air leaking out of my mouth. Leaf Mountain''s body slowly collapsed to the front - it didn''t - while I remembered the heat and pain. Stopped on the way.


    "The maggots... I don''t know"


    Shortly after he muttered to inspire himself and put his temper back in, Ye Shan felt his body gain strength.


    I did see a bullet in my stomach draining out of my body. The pain also healed. I also realized that the blood had stopped.


    Taste that feeling on your own body, like something big has changed, and Ye Shan is confused.


    "No way... I really... will it finally be!? You''re gonna peel it off!? You mean reborn from maggots to maggots!?


    Terrence and Catherine shoot their guns all over Ip Mountain, where they speak of excitement.


    Terrence and Catherine, too, somehow understood. The fact that Ip Mountain''s body is undergoing a major change and that it is about to awaken to the point where it is extremely dangerous for us.


    Leaf Mountain dodges a handful of shootings, much more sparingly than earlier.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...?


    A strange roar leaks from the mouth of Ye Shan, which makes the fighting spirit roll. Hearing that voice emanating naturally from his throat, Ye Shan was surprised at himself.

 1813 9

    Terrence and Catherine instinctively learn to fear the changes in Leaf Mountain''s body. Even though I didn''t change my appearance, I got the impression that Ip Mountain had turned into a different monster from people.


    Terrence does the reload. Catherine shoots and tows a gun in the meantime. The throwing rope is cut by Ip Mountain and is useless, so there are only guns.


    Leaf Mountain changed from earlier and fired two shots back at Catherine in a state that raised her mind to kill. One of them hits Katherine''s rounded abdomen.


    A flickering Katherine for a moment, but she laughs invincibly and employs force in her abdomen to eject the bullet.


    "Fat armor...?


    Speaking of a good decision dialogue, I noticed something strange. I didn''t mean to put the bullet outside my body, but it wasn''t out.


    "Hot or thirsty!? Dry!?


    Further abnormally, Catherine changes her complexion. The gunshot wound and its surroundings were unusually hot. And I was thirsty, and I was attacked by that feeling, as if my body was being steamed from the inside.


    "No, ahhh! My body''s hot! Hot! Dry! My body''s driing up!


    "Catherine!


    Terrence screams when she sees Catherine screaming around on the spot.


    Terrence, who finished reloading, fires three shots at Ye Shan while seeing that some supernatural force has acted. Hayama herself, after the behavioral prediction, is Feint''s haircut.


    Leaf Mountain cuts off all of them and sends a shot back at Terrence. Terrence dodges.


    (Can you handle the same moves?


    Questioning in his heart, Terrence decided to put his hand out. A move that, if you say so, becomes for a moment the same as Ip Mountain, knitted by a pairing with Ip Mountain. A move that momentarily but completely erases the signs and, while in front of them, prevents them from recognizing the signs. A move that, despite being visible, will become unrecognizable to your opponent.


    Leaf Mountain is always in this state, and there is no killing spirit at all, so from the outset, we will rely solely on visibility to fight. There is no illusion that the figure has suddenly disappeared. But not in Terrence''s case. It''s not like there hasn''t been any sign since we met face to face. They suddenly disappear while fighting.


    "Huh...?


    Even though Terence''s figure is in front of him, Ye Shan is unintentionally stunned, under the illusion that he is visible but that his figure has disappeared.


    Terrence''s move to be in the same condition as Ip Mountain, with advice from Ip Mountain in repeated simulation battles over and over again, also led to Ip Mountain opponents.


    Leaf Mountain was unable to react to the gun that Terrence shot, and received two more shots, in his chest and right leg.


    It was Leaf Mountain flickering with impact, but it does not fall. On the contrary, the bullet was immediately pushed out of his body and rolled to the floor.


    (Can''t take it down with a gun...?


    To change hands, I wondered if I should retire here, and the arrowhead that Terrence thought so, Ye Shan''s killer, swelled even further.


    Terrence didn''t know. That Ip Mountain is much more dangerous now than it is when there is no killing spirit.


    Ip Mountain fires two shots. Terrence himself and after his behavioral predictions.


    Terrence intended to dodge, and the move stopped after being shot in the chest after that behavioral prediction.


    The bullet was stopped with bulletproof fiber. But - a strong impact, different from the impact of the bullet, spread from where the bullet was eaten to the entire body of Terrence, stopping Terrence from moving. Terrence knew this feeling.


    (Electric shock......?


    I used to bathe in torture training. The body of an electroshock-eating organism paralyses the function of the whole body. And the pain and shock is unforgettable, even if you want to.


    Seeing Terrence collapsing, Ye Shan turned his heel back and ran off with a fluttering foothold.


    He had received three bullets and looked as if he had fully healed the wound by his ability to regenerate, which had cost him considerable health for its rapid regeneration. Not as good a playback as a mouse or overlife with playability. Besides, I just woke up. Besides, it didn''t seem to regenerate completely, and the wound opened and the blood dripped.


    "Maggots Ranna - I..."


    I can''t stay here like this. No further battle was deemed impossible, and Ye Shan decided to withdraw.


    Frederick Katsuura, the head of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis, contacted Vandamm, who had gone to the laboratory of Historical Pleasure and had a meeting.


    "Again..."


    In response to reports of engagement with the intruder, Van Damme blushed.


    It was especially bad during the previous Leviathan disturbances, but I don''t know how many raids this building has been subjected to.


    But Terrence and Catherine are pretty powerful.


    I also heard that the raiders are killers recognized as top notch in recent backstreets by the name of Ye Shan.


    (By collecting endorsers in the name of the manager of the paranormal realm, you mean the level of enemies is also rising...)


    Van Dam makes me look worried. I feel sorry that the sea chihuahua took the form of receiving the servitude.


    Sea Chihuahuas are not the only guardians of Van Damme today. While many endorsers had already gathered, the Japanese ruling class also took the form of a cooperative system with Van Damme at first. I also receive assistance from you.


    "I can''t help thinking about why they''re after me anymore, but don''t worry about it."


    "Maybe this raid is my fault. That''s what a man named Ip Mountain is here for."


    Historical pleasure says with a slight laugh.


    "If you have any idea, just talk to me."


    Van Damme already knows that if you''re doing something that''s not even close, it''s useless to expect morality and common sense from Historical Pleasure, even though you should have talked about it before it was raided.


    "I joined hands with a bunch of guys named Arlaune. With these guys on my side, I''m sure they''ll be comfortable as grimm penises. Gupiu."


    Then Historical Pleasure spoke in front of Van Dam all about the description of what Arlaune was like, the fact that quite a few Arlaunes came to Earth from that star when the door opened with the planet of Arlaune''s homeland, and the fact that Arlaunes, who had a cooperative relationship with himself, were trying to capture other Arlaunes and the hostile species of Arlaune and bring them to Historical Pleasure.


    As he listened to the story, he understood the importance of the story, and Van Damme''s anger and grudging feelings for History and Pleasure swelled again. Historical pleasure was a van dam who was going to give up doing things, but he vomited abominably without speaking out, saying that he made me soften enough to overturn that giving up.


    "Why are you going on your own without a word with me? You have to report everything to me before you do anything."


    "Guppy, why do I have to be complained about there? I thought I''d surprise you with good results. You''re a good adult, and the details are too loud. If it was Harry, he would have laughed and accepted."


    Noticed in a tight tone by Van Dame, Historical Pleasure complains with a grumpy face.


    "Whoops. I''ll keep my hands on this one. First of all, you have a nostalgic Arlaune Original."


    I am willing to deal with historical pleasure, so I was just a little relieved Van Dam, but I still can''t feel relieved, and I change my mind in an instant. I don''t know what to do. But I can''t even tell you not to do anything, so it''s a situation where you just have to watch.


    Ever since he escaped, in Richter, Riehydar has not tried to speak a word.


    It was surprising that he had lost his countryman, Guimu, and that Riehydar was rather shocked. I thought it was more ruthless, but it wasn''t.


    Richter had left his home and was headed somewhere. Where he has been recently - to the home of an organization to which he has recently newly belonged.


    Run the coastal road by motorcycle. There is still a distance, but you can see a building standing on an artificial island in the sea.


    I have already reported to Historical Pleasure. Historical pleasures have also told those in Grimm Penisville that those with strong wind cells blowing over the weekend have raided.


    (We''re the only ones who can''t. It''s stronger that way. I need to ask for reinforcements or tell Historically Joyous clearly that I can''t...)


    Looking at the results so far, Richter goes to that conclusion.


    (Mmmm... this is...)


    When Richter was conceiving, Riehydar called out. It''s the first time he''s talked since he lost his gimmy. He finally calmed down a little.


    (What''s the matter?


    (Head that way)


    Following Riehydar''s voice, Richter stopped the bike. The direction in which Riehydar tilted his consciousness was inside a park off the driveway.


    Leaf Mountain, who had escaped Grimmpenisville and lurked himself in a park beside a nearby coastal road, leaned against a tree and took a breather, but at some point he fell asleep lying completely in the grass.


    Ye Shan was bewildered by what had happened earlier. Two changes I obviously felt. One is that his body has gained strength and is inferior to the Moon, but he has demonstrated regenerative abilities. The other thing was that when I pulled the trigger of the gun with the increased force, it felt like the force had shifted to the bullet.


    Both reacted strangely when the bullet hit Catherine and when it hit Terrence. Ye Shan wonders if that is the result of his abilities.


    "Finally, I... do you really mean the time has come to fly and fly..."


    While it excites me to think about it, it also makes me anxious for some reason. Signs of major change, even if it is a good sign, are somewhat disturbing.


    Fu, Ip Mountain senses signs that someone is approaching.


    The person who appeared before him unconstitutionally had a soft face, but at a glance he found himself not a man on the surface. He is an even taller white man than Leaf Mountain.


    "Yeyama the Killer......?


    "Yes."


    Ip Mountain nods as he wakes up and confronts the man, who speaks to him with a strange face.


    "What about you?


    "I''m just a back street resident passing by. Richter is a shitty doomsday. I saw someone fall, so I thought I''d come."


    Richter replied with a grin to Ye Shan asking.

 1814 10

    Richter is also a resident of the back street, but naturally knew about Ye Shan, a killer who recently became a major.


    (It''s completely different from the image of the person I imagined. This injury...... and this place. Did someone ask you to go to Grimm Pennisville to kill Van Damme?


    Richter looks at Leaf Mountain and reckons.


    (Most of all, the problem is that I feel the same signs as the strong wind blowing over the weekend from this guy. This guy is different from the guy Gimmy was talking about)


    says Riehydar.


    (I mean, you think we should secure it?


    (Don''t make it Plant Doll. It doesn''t make sense if you don''t keep it alive)


    (That''s very difficult. But well, let''s try)


    Exhaling small into Riehydar''s order, Richter laughs at Ye Shan.


    "Mr. Ip Shan on sale lately? I''m a resident of the back street, too. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    I can be friendly with Richter, but whatever the usual Ip Mountain is, the current Ip Mountain, which has escaped by hand and is expensive, has never distracted me from boulders.


    "Are you home from work? Or is it on the way? If you need help, would you hire me? I''ve been free lately, and I miss my nostalgia, and I want to sell my name.


    Richter thinks it''s troubling because he hasn''t lied to me.


    "I''m offering because of it, but I refuse. I mean... it''s too insane to be suspicious. There''s no way I can take such a sudden offer, someone who doesn''t know who it is. I can understand that, even the maggots."


    Whatever the maggots are, they get the most pointers, and Richter laughs bitterly.


    "Intuition, I guess. You felt like me."


    Stop saluting, Richter appropriately mouthed what he came up with. Looking alone, Richter is older than Ip Mountain, over ten years old.


    "Am I being chased? You don''t have a car or a bike? You want to ride my bike?


    "It''s twisted and sweet. Sorry for the maggots that are sweet on strangers."


    That''s why Ye Shan follows Richter and rides the bike for two. Ye Shan couldn''t actually afford it either, and if it was a trap for the hostile, it was a trap, and I was going to do something about it. Above all, I want my feet.


    "Shall we go to Dark Hospital like this?"


    "Please go to my destination Dark Hospital. The place is..."


    "Let''s start with the chaser."


    Said Richter when he saw motorcycles and cars that seemed to have emerged from inside Grimmpenisville.


    (Contact was made, but the question is how to get this to Grimm Penisville. You got a good idea?


    In the midst of running the bike, Riehydar talks to me in Richter.


    (I don''t even have to think about that. If his purpose is to kill Van Damme, I think he''ll go from there even if he''s left alone. Better if I can accompany you then.)


    (Until then, behave yourself to be trusted)


    (Yes, yes)


    Richter responds to Liehidhar''s words, sighing. I don''t even need to be told that, I know that.


    The chaser was quickly gone. I went into the back alley on a motorcycle and was able to do it light.


    "Mr. Richter said he was a doorman, but which dark city is he based in?


    Ip Mountain asks.


    "It''s Euthanasia City. I was part of a backup group called Sputum Kettle Support. But... for a few days now, all my constituents have been missing from mystery."


    "That''s certainly a mystery. I can''t believe I''m hiding from you..."


    "I don''t even know what I''m talking about. I''m in the middle of something."


    Richter set off the bike, distracting himself from Ye Shan and laughing.


    Rain Shore Mansion. Lily received an email from Ye Shan, stopping her knitting hand.


    "Ye Shan said he had failed. They''re wounded and they''re going to take care of Dark Hospital."


    "Mr. Ip Shan fails or something...... Is the enemy that strong?


    "If you ask me, I can''t answer you, but that''s what''s going to happen."


    To White Kintaro, who reveals his surprise, Lily tells him with a clear face and resumes knitting.


    "But even that Ip Mountain escape means that Grim Penis has a lot of power, don''t you think?


    "There are people who want to thank the supernormal admin for the spill. Aha."


    Akiko and Mutsuki say.


    "I just called Junko, and Junko wants to clearly fight with the patriarch of a religion called Kyo Makkai."


    After hearing Akiko''s report, Lily sees Akiko.


    "Yeah? Weren''t the patriarchs killed then?


    Listening to Akiko, Platinum Taro gives a voice of doubt.


    "If the patriarch was murdered back then, would it just be to serve the new patriarch again? You can''t even get your head around that?


    "I''m sorry, too"


    Platinum Taro blushes at the lily that stumbles into him.


    "You care. Ye Shan was also attacked at that event. The person who attacked him was the patriarch."


    That was the lily that I was very concerned about the intent of such a raw man and Junko to get along.


    "If Ip Mountain is the enemy enough to screw up, no matter how much Devil''s power is incorporated into the Moon, it is forbidden to be cautious. Rely on Junko in the future. Akiko will help you."


    "You know, Mom..."


    Ashiko sneers and laughs at Lily''s face, who gives instructions without interest.


    "If you care so much about Junko, I wish my mom would go see him in person and make sure ~. You''re not even in a fight anymore, are you?


    "No, even at the other religious event, we seemed to have a fun fight. Aha."


    The words of Akiko, Mutsuki, who is discerning the mood of Lily, also spill a smile.


    "Right. Would you like to meet and listen to me once? You''ll also be able to restrain Van Damme."


    Lily, who thought it would be inconsequential to peel and deny here, exhaled loudly and admitted what Akiko had said.


    "Didn''t you have an alliance?


    Akiko is surprised.


    "Van Damme has decided not to know about Leaf Mountain or Mutsuki? As for this one, you should see it as an enemy."


    Lilies to discard as if to mock.


    "So let''s all go to Junko''s apartment now. Keep in touch with Akiko and Junko."


    That''s what Lily says, put the knitting down and stand up.


    "It''s dangerous. Yo, Lily! Even if Junko Yukioka is no longer hostile, Makoto Aizawa is full of hostility! I''ll go as an escort, too! I''m going to say no to protect Lily, whether she says no or folds a cage. Yikes!


    "Aha...... So come on, Platinum Taro...... I''m telling you, Lily''s going to go with everyone."


    Mutsuki says to Shirakataro, who claims to change his blood phase and spit.


    "Is that it? Oh yeah...... You said it. Something was wrong with me, Tochi... hahaha......"


    "I wonder if this kid has always only heard about a quarter of people..."


    Lily was not willing to get angry or break the cage, but was just sighing with a smile on her head, Kitaro Baek.

 1815 11

    The Dark Doctor was surprised when Ye Shan showed his wounds to the Dark Doctor he was going to.


    "Are you saying this is the gunshot wound I just received?


    Bleeding also stopped, scars as if days had passed since he was shot.


    "But it still hurts, and most importantly, I''m tired. There''s not enough blood either. Even if the maggot-power increases regeneration, your body hasn''t caught up with that regeneration..."


    "I hear rumors of people with regenerative abilities, but you are physically quite damaged, even if your wounds are blocked. Well, normally, if they do this far, I can''t move. It''s like being forced to move, so rest a little."


    Leaf Mountain was put to bed and infused with an infusion when told by the dark doctor in an unspoken tone.


    "I''m glad you''re not important."


    Richter sitting beside Ye Shan''s bed smiles and speaks.


    "Yes... only maggots."


    "Why do you say maggots?


    "I am who I am, but my spirits are maggots... It''s a place at the bottom of the world. But even maggots live. It''s not a maggot forever, it''s a maggot one day, and it flies through that big sky. Boo. I feel like I could really fly on a good day."


    "Oh well..."


    Richter gavels with a loving laugh while thinking he''s a freak as rumored.


    "Phlegm Kettle Support Group - Oh, it''s true. You''re all missing, except for Mr. Richter."


    Check the backstreet site, says Ye Shan.


    It was Richter like no other who spilled information that all but himself were missing. The terminal tissue is also relatively noticeable in the back streets, and if it suddenly ceases to function, it can definitely be examined by the center. If you have suffered an unknown and suspicious devastation, you are exploring the reasons for it. Therefore, after having circulated the information from myself first, I decided that I was exploring it.


    "Actually, I thought Grimm Penis was suspicious, so I was about to go check it out. Then there was Ip Shan, who was seriously injured..."


    "Ho. How could that happen again? That''s... that''s not what you ask. Maggots Insane ~"


    "Grimm Penis is a lot of crap with Van Dam making the Administrator''s Declaration of the Paranormal Realm. The sputum kettle support group also included a job request related to grim penis - I''ll just say that. Guess I''ll guess later."


    shrugged shoulders, with a lonely grin, Richter says. Of course it is all out of the mouth.


    "Have you not yet given up breaking and entering Grimm Penisville? Maybe he''s wearing a target too?


    Richter turns to a friendly grin and asks.


    "If you like - even on the way, why don''t we fight together?


    "Oh, happy"


    To Richter''s call to fight together, Ip Mountain smiles and gives pleasure in two replies.


    (That''s suspicious...... The fact that I was near Grimm Penisville and the fact that tissue is devastated fits the story at first, but maggots are highly suspicious...)


    On the surface, Ip Mountain was suspicious of Richter.


    (It''s better to know him while he''s in sight and watching, rather than saying no here)


    That''s what I was thinking, Ye Shan.


    (Apparently you suspect me, backwards of words. Daimyo, are you trying to stay close and find out my trends and my true intentions?)


    Richter, on the other hand, had also spotted what had been spotted. But there''s nothing wrong with being spotted. Because if you put it in Grimm Penisville with yourself, you think it''s completely stuffed with it.


    Shinzo does not suspect that neither Kazuhiko nor Mina will come to believe that he will become a plague god. If Kumi didn''t ask for it, I want to kick these traitors out right away.


    When Shinzo walks in the mansion, when he sees Fuji''s garden, he sees that Kehiko was colluding with the ancient Jinn followers, and he gets stunned. Those who have come together since the time when the number of the Congregation for the Enjoyment of Life was still small and have now become executives, but how can they get along in such a way with the companions of those who killed the former Patriarch? I couldn''t believe it on Constitutional III.


    (No... hey, am I the only one who''s crunchy? Am I crazy?


    I doubt that much, Constitutional III.


    (My dreams are annoying a lot, but Kehiko is a good hit. It''s pretty awesome just to be able to control the disastrous guy you want to come dream of.)


    Regardless of his coming dreams, Kehiko was an unhateable Constitutional Third.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Shinzo? You look complicated."


    Stopping in the hallway, Kumi spoke out, surprised by the appearance of Shinzo watching Kehiko and the believers.


    "Am I narrow minded? I really can''t forgive those guys. No, Kehiko seemed sorry for us, and I think he could forgive us..."


    "No, that''s the same for me. Pretty annoying. But I don''t think Sakuma or Anna are either."


    "I wonder if it''s because you two are adults... Well, Mr. Sachima seems to miss coming."


    Hey, come here.


    Kumi walked out with the hand of Shinzo, so Shinzo is thrilled. Kumi''s way of treating Shinzo lately has become much more daring or sobering.


    Kumi and Shinzo came in front of Sachima''s room. Kumi puts her index finger in her mouth and signals to be quiet.


    Opening only a little bit, Shinzo peered into the room and accidentally blew it out. Sa Chest is desailing her dreams of being naked and posing.


    In the form of Kumi pulling his hand again, Shinzo closes his temple and leaves the room.


    "Well... I feel close to the Constitution, too, because I don''t like being a bad guy when I''m putting it out, so I''m patient. That''s it... I remember desperately behaving like a good girl when I was in school."


    Kumi sighs heavily in arms.


    "Then you can''t leave Kumi alone as a good girl, so I''ll be a good one too."


    "Something''s wrong with the dialogue right now."


    It was then that Shinzo smiled and said out, and Kumi also spilled a smile.


    In front of Kumi''s eyes, a giant creature I had never seen on the fence of the mansion peered into his face.


    "Oops!?


    Kumi caught his expression, so when Shinzo looked back and looked ahead at Kumi''s gaze, he saw a giant monster and accidentally raised his voice.


    The dark blue body-colored skin, close to unlimited black, is glossy as if it were applied even in oil. There is no body hair. Its face looks like a dog, but somehow it looks like a lion dance, a strangely loving dumb face. My eyes are dripping and my ears are dripping. I have a sharp fang peeking in my mouth, but the corner of my mouth is hanging so big that it looks like I''m laughing all the time.


    "Hey, what the..."


    I heard the voice of the third constitution, so I moaned when I saw the monster whose chest I opened, peering only at my head and shoulders from above the walls.


    A monster puts his forefoot over the fence. Closer to the shape of a human hand than a foot. But sharp nails are stretched. Besides, the size of the hand is likely to cover it completely if it''s about a little kid.


    "Is that an assassin, too? A kind of battle creature? And it''s huge."


    A dream that came out bare groaned with an uncritical voice.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    A monster on the dumb surface roared and eventually exposed his whole body over the fence. He''s got a bent back, but he''s obviously standing on two legs. The legs are short, but the arms are unbalanced longer than the legs. From the tail grows tails like lizards. The overall form, apart from the arms and head, is also similar to lizards.


    "Just my voice now, I know whose assassin I am"


    I see a blue-skinned monster, and my dream laughs dull.


    "Dude, there''s something awesome..."


    "Blue Hassibiro child! Come on!... you''re going to fight that big!?


    Kehiko and Sauna also come, and look at the monster and behold.


    "Sounds like a present from Historical Pleasure."


    "Ugh!"


    At the moment when I came to dream, I gave him a growl that I knew very well that he was an assassin of Historical pleasure, and the blue monster ran with his short legs, attacking Kumi and Shinzo nearest me.


    When Kumi switches with Arlaune and tries to activate the supernormal force, the monster falls to the front and is dressed to be crushed straight to the ground.


    It was obvious that it was the work of the coming dream, but the coming dream had a difficult face as it floated in the universe with four wings.


    "You only have power. Reminds me of my lion wife."


    Before the coming dream whines, the monster rises slowly, shaking his whole body. They''re pushing up the gravity bullets of their dreams.


    "Hassibirovo...... FRA ~ I! Hashibilo, darling!


    Poona jumps big and glides away at the monster.


    (Sauna again, I''m doing that... Don''t be mad at me for dreaming again...)


    Kahiko watched Mina move in a frightened mood, but Mina made an unexpected move there.


    "Hasivilo Screwdriver!"


    Sauna, who was gliding, literally spinning with great momentum.


    "Gupiuuuuuu!


    A visor mimicking his mouth pierces the monster''s shoulder and squirts the meat. The blue blood splash rises and the monster gives a sad voice with a crying face.


    "Get away."


    Arlaune Kumi shouts at Mina.


    Aiming for the moment when Mina leaves the monster, Kumi releases an electric shock at the monster.


    "Gupiuuuuu ~"


    To the pain of electric shock, a monster who gives a pitiful voice. But I''m not going to fall.


    (I don''t know if it''s working or not)


    Kumi is suspicious.


    "Guppy!"


    He gave a slightly different squeal, and the monster opened its mouth wide.


    "Hmm... that''s a sign of something flying..."


    Sa Chest roars and all immediately takes a flying stance on the spot.


    As expected by Sa Chest, from the mouth of the monster, many shots of blue and black were spit out continuously.

 1816 12

    "Eggs?"


    Constitutional III makes a surprising voice. of blue and black ovals that fell all over the garden. That looked like eggs at first glance.


    Two of its egg-like objects suddenly crumbled. The crushed contents appear to have been organisms, with blue and black body fluids and organs and bones smashing to the ground.


    "Better crush it before it hatches"


    A dream that crushed eggs with gravity bullets says, yet another, crushing eggs.


    In imitation of coming dreams, Shinzo also kicks the eggs that are nearby. Gucci conveys an unpleasant response.


    Laimeng, Shinzo, Mina, and Sachi run to the egg crush.


    "Lazy Fisherman''s Net"


    Kumi was in charge of the monster. The pink-glowing net expands from the ragged palm, covering the entire body of the monster and stopping the movement.


    "Gupiu ~"


    The monster asks for a pitiful voice. Kumi packs the distance from the monster.


    "Whore''s Jealous Claw"


    A red dagger of light appears in Kumi''s hands. I can''t move, monster. I cut it up.


    After a few seconds, the pink glowing net is released.


    "Gyuuuuuuuu"


    The monster wielded both arms and hit Kumi.


    The black hand of Kehiko wrapped around his arms and sealed his movements.


    "It''s not working...? Or is it working and you can still move?


    Kumi, who was avoiding it in a spatial transfer, groans in the position where he takes the back of the monster, without having to be helped by Kehiko.


    "Uh, no. I''ll be born."


    Sauna speaks up. A significant number of eggs had been released extensively and could not be treated.


    A blue-black monster on a mini-sized dull surface emerges one after the other from the eggs. And even though they were just born, they fly around fine and hit the faces in the garden.


    "It''s a hassle, and I''m going to the main office"


    Coming dream declares, Kumi and Kehiko unleash many rounds of gravity ammunition at the monster in battle.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed"


    Before the gravitational bullet of the coming dream poured, Kumi jumped and cut from behind the monster with a blue sword of light, severing its neck.


    "Gupiu ~ ��"


    When the fallen neck roars, the body without the neck picks up the fallen neck one by one and sticks it to the cutting surface.


    Shortly thereafter, several gravitational bullets of the coming dream poured down, crushing the body of the monster again.


    Kumi shocks again from behind the monster that seals the motion.


    With gravity and electric shock, it was a monster that I didn''t think I could move, but its long, thick tail swung, striking directly at Kumi''s body, which was behind me.


    "Kumi!"


    Seeing the sight, the Constitutional Third screams.


    (I see my pants...... Is that it? A situation like this, like it''s happened before?


    Kuhiko feels ready to see Kumi blown away and fallen.


    "No way...... I didn''t think I could attack. Caught me off guard..."


    Kumi wakes herself up holding her chest down as she puts her face in pain. I tried to avoid a monstrous tail attack, but it was too sudden to make it. I can see my ribs are broken. Kumi also has the ability to regenerate, but he''s not very strong. Complete recovery takes time.


    We''re out of miniaturizations, so we''re in the war.


    Sa Chest declares so, approaching from the side of the monster, letting out branches from all over his body, corrosive liquid from the tip of the branch, and bathing in the monster.


    "Ghupi... uuuu..."


    A weak scream leaked out of the monster''s mouth.


    "Much weaker?


    "You just said one more push. Attack with caution. When caught off guard, the demon eats you. Demons stay alert."


    Kahiko and Laimen say.


    "Rah! Hashibilofly!"


    Poona jumps mightily.


    "Hassibiro Head Off!"


    "What!?


    "Hey, what is it!?


    Seeing Mina''s head come off her torso in the air, Shinzo and Sachi give a surprise voice. Kumi is also circling her eyes.


    "Hasiviro/Aerial Overhead Kiwi!


    Mina spins her body in the air and looks overhead kicking at her head.


    Piena''s head exploded in the monster''s mouth as the kicked head stunning into the hole in the monster''s mouth.


    "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    Soon Mina, who called her new head in an aport and connected it to her torso, ran around and screamed with both hands open happy to land.


    Finally, the monster stops moving.


    The Dream adds more gravity ammunition and stays in the monster. Let the body of the monster gleam to the ground, making a noise with the michi, and its body is slightly distorted and crumbled.


    "Bye or die!


    Suddenly, from the mouth of the monster, the familiar voices of Laimeng, Kehiko, Sauna and Kumi sounded.


    Shortly after, the monster exploded.


    But by the gravitational bullet of the coming dream, it was crushed to the extreme, so the blast did not spread, and the monster''s suicide bombing spread the flesh pieces extensively on the ground.


    "You blew yourself up after being tough."


    "You think I shot him and you''re alarmed...? It''s a bad taste."


    Kehiko and Kumi mutter. Kumi got as much blood and flesh pieces on her legs as she wanted.


    "And purposefully with his own flesh voice message. You''re a child. And it''s a disgrace that no one could have been killed with that childish trick."


    Looking over the pieces of meat scattered across the ground, my dreams smile creepily.


    (I''m happy to say that. Even you, you''re hungry enough)


    That''s what I thought, but I was told. Because I don''t know what they''re going to say back, and I''m not going to dream about it with my mouth.


    "But... I didn''t know there was any history involved."


    "Is he the one you know?


    In response to Kumi''s whining, Sakumi asks.


    "He''s the worst Mad Scientist. In a way, I''d say we''re following Mad Scientist Temple."


    Kumi answers while remembering old unpleasant memories.


    "I know Soundwood Historical Pleasure. I was hired twice."


    And, come to dream.


    "Hey, hey, come on, dream. It''s against the rules of the back street to reveal your client''s information just because you don''t like them. Confidentiality is a lot heavier than it seems."


    "I know you don''t have to be aware of that. But if the opponent is Soundwood History Pleasant, it''s a different matter. He''s the only exception."


    Mina cautions, but the coming dreams do not pull against it with a grumpy face.


    "Did you carry this monster in a truck?"


    Shinzo comes beside Kumi and says:


    "Maybe. It''s hard to clean up after... I''m sorry, but I need your help."


    Kumi, who saw scattered pieces of flesh and returned from Arlaune to his human personality, said in a sigh.


    "Come on, lilies. It''s been years since Lily visited here as a guest."


    Junko welcomed the four visitors to the Snow Oka Institute: Lily, Mutsuki, Akiko, and Platinum Taro with a full smile.


    But from the rear of Junko, two true and tired are pointing their sinister glances at Lily.


    "You guys! Don''t turn your filthy gaze on Lily! So, shush!"


    Standing in front of the lily, he spreads it with both arms and becomes Jen-royal, White Kintaro striving not to block his true and tired gaze.


    "Oh, it just hurt!


    "Do something that you''ll need to punish quickly..."


    Lily is a literal iron claw, grabbing Taro Platinum''s head from behind and putting his strength into it.


    "True and tired, you''re not backing down."


    Junko smiles and asks, doesn''t try to pull back true or tired, and keeps jumping cancer on Lily.


    "My vengeance is not over, even if Keri is in contention with you. Don''t get used to it."


    True to emit an extremely grumpy voice while hitting the lily with her gaze.


    "Hmm... even if they say so"


    Junko with a smile on his cheek.


    "Junko, you look happy...... Junko behaved cold as if he had lost interest in Lily, but there was also untrained Lily. Please, Lily, be happy."


    He speaks with a cold voice full of tiredness and alternates between Junko and Lily with a cold gaze.


    "Oh, well, after a while we haven''t seen each other, tiredness has become a master of rotten irony. He was a good talker, and he was a good talker, but people make progress."


    "Hey Mommy... True and tired too. Get out this time. Leave me alone from the Moon."


    "Okay."


    Akiko asked me to put my hands together, and True exhaled small and turned back on his heels. Tired also goes on silently and truly.


    "Even if you don''t, Akiko is the most reliable person in the world."


    "Pfft, let me go."


    Joking and saying goodmoon, Akiko smiles and punches her chest in the fist.


    Junko invites four Lilies to the reception room.


    "What I want to know is why you''re after Arlaune and Hatsumomo and Ip Mountain."


    "Well, let me tell you all about it."


    Then Junko said a lot about Arlaune. Save what Lily would know.


    I worked with Arlaune, who used to be in a joint research facility during the day. Numerous Arlaunes have come here to connect her home planet to Earth. That it was the planet Glass Dew. Having made contact with one of them. Two of them belong to the Grim Penis, and other mutations of the species Arlaune and Arlaune''s natural enemy, Bukujuku - mixed genes of those known as strong winds blowing over the weekend, targeting Leaf Mountain, etc.


    "Isn''t the original Arlaune a guru with them, too?


    "No, that''s not it. Yikes. They''re attacking the original Arlaune."


    At the end of the conversation, Lily said suspiciously, but Junko immediately denied it.


    "It would be better to set up a cooperative system with Kumi."


    "Lily, you''re round."


    To that word of Junko, the lily is annoying.


    "Admittedly, it''s rounded, but in this case, it would be more appropriate to say it''s accommodating. And because we have a common enemy, we don''t want to get along with Junko temporarily."


    "Yes, sir."


    Junko laughs slightly at the lily that corrects her slightly quicker.


    "Then we''ll contact Kumi as soon as possible"


    Junko calls Kumi and tells her about Lily.


    "Oh well. Fumi-chan''s not here. I mean, again."


    Junko laughing bitterly as she spoke on the phone, Lily and the others were a little concerned. It felt as if there had been a bad report.


    "Kumi - I asked Arlaune, the mastermind isn''t Mr. Van Dam. It''s Fumi-chan."


    "I don''t know what you mean by that."


    "Is that it? Didn''t you tell Lily about Fumi-chan? He''s a Mad Scientist I know, and now he works for Mr. Van Damme. He was deeply involved in the Leviathan uproar, and he was with us when he studied Arlaune."


    As of the Mad Scientist I know of Junko, Lily sees that he''s not even Roku.


    "Really? Are you sure you want to see that person manipulating some Arlaune and giving a little bit to Ye Shan and Mutsuki?


    "I just heard it on the phone, too, so I don''t know the details. I need to ask Kumi. You want to come with me now?


    "Yeah, let''s do that."


    Junko invited me, and Lily responded in two replies.

 1817 13

    The five men, Junko, Lily, Mutsuki, Akiko and Platinum Taro, visited the headquarters mansion of the Society for Life.


    "Mutsuki, Akiko, the other day"


    "Hakuro - Dream ~"


    "I can''t believe you''re here. Aha."


    It was my dream to come into the mansion and speak to me first. There are also Kehiko and Mina.


    "Heh, interesting combination. Did the devil send you both? Junko doesn''t seem surprised, but it''s funny that Lily is in the same space as Junko."


    "We''re not going to be close, and if you know the situation, you can guess, right? Will you not make fun of me for being boring?


    Seeing the lilies, the dreams of coming quickly seem entwined, but the lilies look grumpy.


    "It''s a family thought. Well, otherwise, Mutsuki and Akiko won''t follow, and I can convince you. I''m not losing the tie of our organization."


    "Aha, why do you tie up your organization there? How do you get out?"


    "I felt the power to try to fight it"


    On a good moon going into it, my dreams grin.


    "I hear you guys are in a position to be hired by Kumi and the others, but have you fought Fumi-chan''s assassin Arlaune yet?


    "Yeah."


    "Just now. I fought with Kumi and Sakumi."


    To Junko''s question, Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko answer.


    "By the way, I put a stop to the creature of Soundwood History Pleasure."


    Put your hands on your hips, poor Nana, who boasts rough nose.


    "Whoa, the boulder is Mr. Blue Hassibiro. I''ve seen it happen before."


    Taro Platinum smiles and gives an impressive voice.


    "Mina, don''t lie to me like I breathe and throw up. I don''t care what you think, kid, even though we fought mostly together, I don''t care who the stomach was or how happy I am about that. Don''t you feel ashamed? I am so ashamed to be at the top of the organization. Don''t embarrass me."


    "Yes..."


    After being preached how much to come to dreams with a cold voice that held back frustration, Poona turns around and shivers.


    "What, you feel so deja vu now?


    "Oh... so am I."


    "Me too... Poona''s heartache is so linked to my heart."


    Mutsuki and Lily each glanced at Kitaro Baek and said, Kitaro Platinum was holding his chest and pointing his gaze of sympathy towards his pity.


    "Whatever your bad mouth is, there are some parts you want to apprentice."


    "Hit me. Dreams and moms are alike?


    Lilies a little admired by the relentless rhetoric of coming dreams. I alternated between such lilies and coming dreams, and said what Akiko thought, but both lilies and coming dreams silenced me.


    "Welcome, and thank you for that verse"


    Kumi, in the state of Arlaune, appears and greets the lilies with a hard voice. It''s faceless and doesn''t look welcome.


    It was Lily who murdered Yayoko, a former patriarch and former host, even though she took her hand from herself. Though I deserve it, I don''t feel good about welcoming you.


    "Oh, you look like you had that kid''s neck snapped, too. No, I''m impressed. You don''t see the host as just a tool, you have a degree of affection that angers you with resentment."


    Lily, who spotted Kumi''s mood, provoked, but Kumi returned her heel unresponsively.


    "Sorry, Kumi. Lily has a bad mouth..."


    "What are you talking about? Get in the mansion."


    When Junko apologizes, he says in the tone of Kumi, who is not Arlaune, and urges him to go inside the mansion.


    "Wow, a large tatami room. Mom, next time we move, we''d like a house with this kind of Japanese-style room."


    "I refuse. I''m not accepting an address unless it''s a Western museum."


    Even though Akiko, who was passed into the room, spoke with gratitude, Lily could not connect.


    "You fight not just Junko, but also Junko''s magician and his family. I think I''m good, but something about Arlaune seems grumpy"


    Host Kumi says. Everyone on the spot found out that Arlaune hated lilies and pulled them in.


    "So we''re staying here too? I''ve never had a futon in a tatami before, and I''m excited ~"


    Akiko asks how Lily reacts when she is really excited.


    "No matter how many alliances you make, don''t you have to go that far? At best, when turning to attack, keep it to the point of attacking with you. It''s your responsibility to prepare for the raid."


    "Eh, can you say that''s an alliance? I wish we could all get together and have some fun."


    When I hear Lily''s answer, Akiko gets bummed.


    "I need to think about when to attack, and I don''t have to stay until night, so maybe I should just meet him. Until you decide to get in here, hey. And getting in now is not a good idea."


    Sugina suggests.


    "Oh, the boulder is poor Na"


    "What makes you think that?


    Platinum Taro, who gives his voice with admiration, and Lily, who sees Mina with a cold look.


    "Even our enemies are putting up their moves here, right? If you know the opponent you''re after is united, your enemies are going to either be alert and stop moving once, or they''re going to make a big move. If you stop moving, this one will be ready, and if the movement becomes bold, there will be a gap to follow."


    "Oh, the boulder is poor Na"


    (Poona, you''ve been thinking the same thing about me. I was told earlier)


    To Poena''s plan, Kitaro Shirakata, who speaks the same dialogue and admires it, and this one, even though unexpectedly, was Junko, who does not speak and admire it.


    "If we need to continue the battle of defense, that''s fine, but if we don''t attack from here and beat the roots of all evil, it won''t come to light."


    But lilies are a sinister reaction.


    "If you know what the enemy is after and who he is, why don''t you just attack him right now?


    "I agree with Lily, too. I hate to agree with Lily, but I agree with her."


    Lily smiles funny, while the coming dream has agreed to herself.


    "It''s a child. Hey. Either way, I can''t help but follow an extra dialogue. But I''ve reviewed it a little bit."


    "You''re welcome to do that. But maybe I''m just trying to wrap up some dullness the devil shouldn''t have given me. Maybe Poona is right for a second. Is that the only reason why Mina doesn''t attack right away and shows her a protective attitude first? I''m not convinced if that''s all. I can''t wrap my heart around it. If there''s any other reason, let me hear it?


    "You want to hear it, too. Taro Platinum agrees with her, doesn''t he?


    My dreams and Lily''s gaze pour on Poona. Taro Platinum glances over.


    (If I said it was convenient for the promise of a duel between Mad Scientists or something, it''s going to freak me out, and I''ll keep my mouth shut here...)


    Junko gets a nagging addition and laughs slightly on her own.


    "Because you have little information about them. In the meantime, you can use an informer to do some research, and if you attack a few times, you will destroy the enemy''s power, and at the same time, you will be able to calculate how much."


    "Look, after all, Sauna is amazing, Lily."


    I give a cheer like Taro Platinum appeased to the pity of stating my thoughts.


    "Taro Platinum is really holding up about this guy..."


    "Aren''t you in love...?"


    "Aha, I thought I was something of a homosexual"


    "Oh... you have something that goes through the pulse. But Sachina seems a lot smarter than Taro Platinum..."


    Seeing Taro Platinum, Mutsuki and Akiko whisper to each other.


    "If you consider the possibility of hiring people from outside or something like that, it''s nonsense to measure your power. In the first place, Grimm Penis now has a bunch of paranormal talented people, and Soundwood Historical Pleasure is a mad scientist, so they can build and send in battle creatures and mice one after the other. So nonsense after all. Mina''s head is empty. Turn it into a better mandarin and roll it up?


    "Grunt..."


    She can''t let herself out all she wants to tell her coming dreams, and Sauna roars bitterly and repentantly.


    "Even poor Na is desperate to think, so you should choose some more words for your coming dreams"


    It was still Platinum Taro who followed with a powerful voice.


    (What the hell is this girl...)


    If I do, I''ll give Shirakataro, with pity''s shoulder, a lily that comes with a cock.


    (I don''t know why I''m upset...)


    But I wonder what I''ve come to mind.


    "I agree with Poona. No, Arlaune told me to say yes."


    Kumi spoke.


    "You won''t tell me why, but I think I have an idea"


    "Let''s take a moment. Once more, if there is an attack from Soundwood Historical Pleasure, the next thing I know, I will attack the enemy base from here without question and put Keri on. Is that all right with you?


    "Wow... Mommy''s a strong one"


    "That''s fine. I like that."


    Akiko grinned bitterly at the lily trying to force her to take it to a decision without even trying to hide her frustration, but the coming dream strongly agrees.


    "If I say no, I''m sure Lily''s gonna be lightly cleaned up here and there''s no talk of an alliance."


    "I mean, I''m wasted, that''s the lily"


    I get the words of Junko, the coming dreams tease me, but Lily ignores me.


    "You guys! Don''t insult Lily! Don''t even fool around!


    "The only thing I insulted was my dreams. Junko knew who I was. It''s like I followed you."


    Platinum Taro was fierce, but Lily corrected it in a cold voice.


    "Well, that''s fine with me... ''cause. It feels very reluctant."


    Hard to say, Kumi speaks for the words of Arlaune.


    Regardless of the bottom of the belly, the policy was set, as there was no one to speak out clearly against it.


    Built on the back of a building in downtown Azure City, the street named ''Bedding Street'' is a literal backstreet and arguably a backtown dedicated to residents of the backstreet.


    Baron, a liquor store on its bedside street, was the destination of Ip Mountain. Unlike "Tasmania Devil," it is a noisy store with occasional shootouts in the store because it is not a neutral zone, but Ip Mountain likes it after including it.


    "It sounds good to have a much darker, quieter, calmer atmosphere than Tasmanian Devil. I think I''ll come over next time."


    Richter, who was taken by Ip Mountain and visited Baron for the first time, said the beer jock with one hand.


    "Sometimes killing each other occurs. I started going here about six months ago. [M] At the recommendation of previously hostile organizations."


    "When the war is over, yesterday''s enemy is today''s friend. Yesterday''s friends will be the enemy of the day if the war starts."


    "In my case, yesterday''s maggots are maggots even today, even when the war begins. Even after the war, the maggots of yesterday are maggots today."


    "Ha..."


    Whether Ye Shan''s words were a joke or whether he was seriously complaining about something, he was a Richter who had too little sense and had no choice but to laugh and relay it appropriately.


    After breaking up with Richter and leaving the store, Ip Shan calls Lily and makes a report.


    First, Ip Mountain tells us how he failed and then Richter helped him.


    "I also find the Richter somewhat suspicious."


    "I think so too, maggots."


    Then Lily told Ip Shan about her struggle with Junko and Kumi and the existence of Historical Pleasure.


    "I mean... are you a mad scientist called Soundwood Historical Pleasure rather than Cornelis Van Damme at the root of all evils?


    ''If you believe in Junko''s story, you will. If you''re going to assassinate me, why don''t you do it? It doesn''t mean I''m wearing a van Dam. "


    "I understand. In the meantime... I''m going to find out the truth"


    "Try your wisdom on Junko, too."


    As Lily tells me, Ye Shan also calls Junko and tells him everything that happened today.


    "I have a good idea, Ip Shan, so I was wondering if you could come to our lab tomorrow"


    "Okay. I''ll visit you if you like with maggots."


    The contact with Junko is over soon, and Ip Mountain will be visiting the Snow Oka Institute alone the next day.

 1818 14

    "Sorry to visit you so often at maggots'' minute"


    Ip Mountain, who came to the Snow Oka Institute, bows his head in front of Junko.


    "Then come into this room."


    "Sorry to bother you at the maggots'' minute"


    Junko prompted me into the room with a rectangular container with a jelly shaped one in the center. Various other devices are placed, but their containers, however for people to enter, are most noticeable.


    "Well, take off your clothes"


    "Huh...? Is this a physical exam?


    Leaf Mountain crosses her arms with her chest, posing as a maiden.


    "No, I''ll mould it."


    "Shape?"


    "Well, the more I know, the more I enjoy it later."


    "Ugh... I''m very anxious"


    With a truly anxious face, Ip Shan takes off his clothes.


    All of it.


    Junko demands from Ip Mountain, who stopped taking it off in her underwear.


    "Yeah......? At least put the man in charge."


    "I don''t have that, do I? Break this off and be prepared."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... shame on any maggots. No, can''t you really do something about it?


    "I don''t know if I will."


    Hayama ate hard, but Junko smiled and shook his neck to the side.


    (I want you to at least turn that way, but Junko has no sign of looking away at all...)


    I have no choice but to turn away from Ye Shan.


    "When you take it all off, get in a box with something like that jelly in it. Feel soaked in jelly."


    "Yes...... I''m getting maggot-jelly, but I''m sorry."


    With his disgusting words, Ip Mountain complied with Junko''s demands.


    And even the next day.


    Ye Shan, together with Richter, broke into Grimm Penisville.


    Seeing Ip Mountain visited at the rendezvous place, Richter makes a strange face. I felt terribly uncomfortable at first glance at Ye Shan.


    (I feel very little sign. It''s as if it doesn''t exist even though it''s in front of you......)


    I''m famous for talking about killers that don''t make me feel like killing, but right now, I''m not fighting myself, and when I was dealing with myself yesterday, it didn''t feel like I was erasing signs like this.


    (It even disappears in resonance with the strong wind blowing over the weekend. Are you sure it''s the same person?


    Richter wasn''t the only one who was surprised to see Ye Shan, as was Arlaune Riehydar in him.


    "Oh... you''re surprised. It surprises me a lot. When I''m in Fighting Maggots mode, I can almost erase the signs of boiling maggots in the corner of the kitchen."


    Ip Mountain twists and twists his upper body, posing weird and explaining.


    "I see... you''re such a smart killer."


    The discomfort that Richter felt could not be resolved, but we shall be convinced for now.


    "Name it. Stealth and maggots mode. I guess."


    "Wasn''t it Fighting?


    Plus now Richter spilled a smile on Word Mountain, which he says with his whole body twisted.


    Also today, the population island with Grimmpenisville was approached from the sea.


    There was no obstruction until we broke in, so I said, "I''m sorry." Naturally, Richter is sending them forward so they don''t give a hand until they get into the building.


    Some time after entering the building, a young man and woman, around twenty years old, stood in front of Ye Shan and Richter. Obviously not all residents are on the street. From that standpoint, I can tell that I have been trained in combat every day.


    Reinforced vampires, former demonstrators students, who protect the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, but Ip Mountain doesn''t know such a fact.


    "I''d avoid a fight if I could, but isn''t there any good wisdom?


    Leaf Mountain speaks to Richter behind him with no sense of crisis.


    "I do. I hope you surrender."


    When Richter laughed and answered, he approached Ye Shan to the point where he stuck perfectly together, pushing a gunshot hole from behind to his back.


    "Ko, is this a maggot-trap that''s been fashionable in alleys lately?


    "That''s not popular in the alley, but I''m sorry. I was fooling you. I''m a Grimm penis person. I had a purpose to take you away from this facility, but you came from me, and I was going to ask you for an opportunity to be caught without bleeding like this, but that opportunity just came to me."


    "Was I? It was a detour. I mean, after all, I was a maggot, so I surrender honestly."


    Leaf Mountain with both hands up lightly for freezing posture.


    "Sounds like a lot of listening. You don''t trust me the other way around."


    "For once, I have my aim. I want to know first what the chief of evil is and what he wants to do. I''ll do something about it after I know."


    "If you think you can do something conveniently, I think you''re very confident."


    He was a sarcastically Richter, but he doesn''t even sound as if Ye Shan is fortified. It really makes me feel as if I have any hands.


    Ip Mountain is restrained and blindfolded to make him walk in the building. I even blindfolded it in order to be alert that Leaf Mountain had some kind of escape hand and not be able to remember the internal structure. It may not make much sense, but just in case, Richter thought.


    He shows up in the lab of Historical Pleasure with Leaf Mountain, where Richter held him.


    For Richter and for Historical Pleasure, it was as planned so far and should have worked.


    "I feel like I''ve gone too easy."


    "Gupi, sometimes things go well..."


    Historical pleasure dialogue stops on the way. I look at Leaf Mountain restrained and with my hands on my glasses, I open my eyes wide.


    "Hey... Richter. What have you brought..."


    Historical pleasure notices a fact and rises with a flashing face, approaching with a gaze at Ye Shan.


    Richter didn''t know what the Historical Pleasure Dialogue meant, but he remembers. No, still from Ye Shan, I don''t feel any signs of people.


    "Gruppy...... This guy is not human..."


    Richter also turned his eyes round to Historical Pleasure''s words, which he moaned.


    "Yes, it''s actually a maggot"


    Ip Mountain puts his head on the bright side.


    "It''s not even an organism. What the hell? Is that a robot?


    Shi Yuan reaches for Ye Shan and grabs the root. Then perform the analysis "Analyze".


    "I knew it was a robot. Looks like you''ve been eaten. [M] Gupiu."


    A glance at Richter in abomination, Shi Yuan peeled the top right skin of Ye Shan''s face.


    The meat is exposed, but no blood. It doesn''t look like a robot, but it''s unnatural not to bleed, and it also shows in Richter''s eyes.


    "Oh, this... I remember. A meat doll from Junko''s place."


    Historical pleasure as he says, sticks his finger in Ye Shan''s right eye and breaks his eyeballs. Then a small camera lens appeared from inside.


    "The main unit is somewhere else, and it''s going to be remotely operated. Junko used it a long time ago. I totally forgot."


    "I thought it would work too well, but that''s what you mean. So you didn''t believe me from the beginning."


    Historical pleasure and Richter, both of them become tannic.


    "And for what purpose did you send the meat doll? Information gathering? Remote suicide bombing?


    Richter laughs bitterly when he hears it''s a remote suicide bomber from the mouth of History Pleasure. If that''s the case, if it explodes here, then you''re dead.


    "I will remain silent...... Don''t talk maggots."


    If you declare so, Ip Mountain will shut his mouth.

 1819 15

    Ip Yama himself has been at the Snow Oka Institute since yesterday. Leaf Mountain was remotely manipulated from here to send meat dolls into Grimm Penisville.


    "I''ve been spotted perfectly. The purpose of collecting information has also been spotted lightly on this again. Would it have failed?


    Ip Mountain, wearing a large goggle on his head, reports to Junko, who is in the same room.


    "Well I didn''t expect to find out so soon...... Hey, Fumi-chan, I wonder if you were underestimating me. This can''t even be my failure."


    Put your hand on your jaw, Junko to think about.


    "Has the meat doll been destroyed?


    "No... I''m in custody"


    "Oh well. I mean, for the other side, it would be an outfit to have a chance to talk directly to the enemy, Mr. Ip Shan - and also leave a chance to explore. Of course, it''s the same thing from here."


    Junko smiles small.


    "Mr. Ip Shan, please keep operating the meat doll for a while."


    "Huh...? Keep it up...?


    When I hear Junko''s request, Ip Mountain gets stunned. To remotely operate a meat doll, I have to stay at the Snow Oka Laboratory and wear goggles in this room. I mean, this is what you should do all the time.


    "Well...... I knew you would. Because I''m a maggot, so you''ve given maggots the role they deserve... I''ll do my best. Don''t show me the guts of maggots here."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    After a little worrying, Junko nodded hesitantly for now, not knowing how to answer Ip Mountain, who puts his temper in a strange direction.


    It has been several days since Richter began to enter and exit the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, but now was the first time he met Cornelis Van Dam, Chairman of Grim Penis, who has been rooting for this building ever since he made the Administrator''s Manifesto of the Paranormal Realm.


    "Are you the host of the rumored parasitic space plant Arlaune?"


    "Yes, it is"


    Richter lovingly laughed and nodded at Vandamm''s confirmation of his visit to the lab of Historical Pleasure.


    "It seems like it''s something that China wants to acquire and is eye-opening, and it''s better not to pee"


    "Ha... Really?"


    "So, what did you make a pact with Arlaune for, and what did you come to us for? I want to hear it for once because it seems like you are different from the rest of the psychic."


    Asked by Van Damme, Richter wonders if he can answer honestly.


    "I''m reluctant to tell you something important about my life that I''ve just met."


    "For once, I''m at the top of the organization. Is that enough to keep me from revealing it, too?


    To the hesitant Richter, Van Damme asks further in a tone he cannot do.


    "The purpose is the destruction of the back streets - no, the destruction of the whole world, the destruction of the back society."


    Richter answered honestly, wondering why I had to say this on this occasion.


    "Ha?


    Historical pleasure opens her mouth wide and only makes her face funny. At least it''s not a good impression response to Richter''s unclamped answer.


    "I also want you to help me do that. Instead, I gather supernatural abilities one after the other, and in some cases, I can produce mass. Not until I know my usefulness. When it''s worth working with, you can accept it. I need your help."


    "That''s funny. Purpose, and how to sell it."


    Vandamm smiled at Richter, who pleaded earnestly.


    "May I ask why you deny the back streets?


    "Residents in the back, society in the back is unnecessary to me. It''s only harmful to decent people. I want to crush it if I can crush it. I want to wipe everything out of this society, such as those born of distortion."


    I avoided saying decisive reasons, but I was a Richter who would be honest about what I thought.


    "Gupiu, Richter. That''s a great story...... It''s big, but it''s a big dream..."


    Even though Historic Pleasure praises it, its eyes are staring. The mouth is also distorted.


    (Something''s wrong with History. I mean, because this kid is a kid who can''t hide anything at all)


    With Historical Pleasure sidelined, Van Damme shelves himself and thinks.


    (This guy is awesome. I don''t like him... What is the backward social devastation? Just kidding......)


    With Richter sidelined, I think Historical Pleasure.


    (I know it''s such a grudge that Mon killed you in the backyard or something. Wow, I know that. Backstreet, Zunfantasy City, "Lost Paradigm," and guys who don''t live well behaved. The world boils down, so we need reception for those guys. This guy... denied it. You''re denying what Harry did... Wow, I don''t care -)


    Unparalleled hostility had boiled in History Pleasure, but Richter had not noticed, and only Van Damme had seen History Pleasure change.


    "By the way, you''re targeting... multiple forces at once. You''re too greedy to be making many enemies at once. I don''t mind, but I''ll ask the true rulers of Japan to increase security here."


    Van Damme declares. Originally, this building now houses a considerable number of supernatural power bearers, but it is in a jade stone confusion, and as a van Dam, it is not entirely counted on as a force of war. Of course, I intend to get them to work at times, but I can feel more secure with the help of the ruling class than that.


    "Gupi. When Ip Shan means he''s under the protection of Junko, there''s a good chance that the Arlaune guy will cry at Junko, too. As soon as Leviathan''s case is over, Junko''s gonna get in my way again? I''m sick of this."


    Historical pleasure drops her shoulders and mourns.


    "Don''t pick two, narrow the target down to one point. Maybe it''s too late."


    "I regret it, but I get it. Do you want to go and collect Arlaune with all your might? Richter, leave the Ip Mountain alone for now. I don''t know if Ip Mountain will follow you, Arlaune."


    Copy that.


    Embarrassed by Van Damme, Historical Pleasure and Richter drank a change of policy.


    Leaf Mountain meat dolls were under house arrest.


    While I think it''s a strange feeling to imprison a doll, from the remotely manipulated Ip Mountain, it also feels like being in this holding cell.


    But I''m free on my own, so Ip Mountain turned off the feeling of a meat doll, and at the Snow Oka Institute, he was fishing for information online. On the other hand, if there is any change in the meat doll, it is so that the sensation can be restored there immediately.


    Since the knock sounded, Ip Mountain returns its senses to the meat doll and resumes remote manipulation.


    "Go ahead. Welcome to the maggots doll room"


    Ip Mountain greets the visiting Richter with a disgusting greeting. Richter, somehow, was bringing a guitar case.


    "We''ve decided on this policy. In the meantime, I''m not after Mr. Ip Shan."


    Richter tells with a gentle expression.


    (You wouldn''t be able to even if you wanted to. Somehow the maggots'' main body is at the Snow Oka Laboratory. underground in the Cando Building in the Neutral Designated Area)


    I thought so, but of course I don''t have to teach it.


    "Can I ask you a question here? If maggots will admit questions to humans."


    "Go ahead."


    Richter smiles bitterly at the words of Ye Shan, who was a snark.


    "It seems that an organization called Sputum Kettle Support Group existed, and it seems true that its constituents are missing, but maybe Mr. Richter destroyed this organization?


    "I don''t know."


    Richter in the inquiry of Ip Mountain. Richter was worried not to say anything extra, as this conversation seemed to be recorded as well.


    "I thought you might be free, and I''ve come to take extra care of you. I really like Ip Shan. [M] Even though I''m from the back street, it feels a little uneven from the residents of the back street, and I like it there."


    That''s what Richter says, while he takes out the guitar.


    "Thanks for that..."


    Ye Shan wonders what it means to feel uneven from the residents of the back street. But asking it was also resistant for some reason.


    Ye Shan felt a little darkness at the bottom of Richter''s heart just because of the current dialogue. Words and deeds that deny it somehow while being a backstreet dweller themselves. By the way, Richter didn''t like the back streets, Leaf Mountain thought.


    "Combine your spare time with practice, right? If you shut up, I''ll stop."


    "No, all honored by maggots and such. Even maggots know music."


    Then Richter let him perform many guitars and songs.


    Ip Mountain was listening to a lot of people. Strange situation, but I don''t feel bad. Above all, Richter''s guitar was good, he sings well, and I feel like a good time.


    "That''s a lot of songs with a bit of a sad tone"


    Between the songs, Ye Shan said. I didn''t know because the lyrics are in German.


    "You know what I mean? Hehe... because I''m sad, and I have so many sad lyrics"


    Richter takes his gaze off Ip Mountain and spills a masochistic grin.


    "It also struck the minds of maggots. Thank you for your time."


    "Why do you call yourself maggots and maggots?


    I asked Richter a question that was intriguing, but I wondered if he would get a horrible answer back, and I regret it a second later.


    "For a long time... you say you can hear that in your head... Is it an unexplained obsessive notion? I was worried for a time, but now I think it''s a spirit, a spirit, to embrace my negative self positively already"


    The answer out of Ye Shan''s mouth was not such a bad substitute, but in the end it remained unintelligible.


    "I''m not sure you accept negatives positively."


    "Or to move yourself negatively forward and crawl up there. Hey. If you''re at the bottom, all you have to do is climb. I think I got stronger when I realized it was the bottom line. I think people get stronger. Of course, you can''t do anything while you''re accepting what''s at the bottom."


    "I see."


    On the bad side, Richter was about to think that he had returned a more decent answer than he thought, but still quickly reconsidered that it was not decent to associate himself with maggots maggots.

 1820 16

    That was almost thirty years ago.


    Richter wasn''t even ten yet, but his memory of the day is well burned.


    A family of four with parents and grandmother. That happy time I was rolling out to the shopping district of the big city and enjoying my holiday shopping. I remember very well.


    Richter found a limited edition toy that he could not buy on the street, but it was useless even for his parents, so by screwing his grandmother, he bought the toy. It''s what Richter''s been after all this time, and I thought this day was a good opportunity. The joy and emotion of getting it can still be vividly remembered.


    That moment when happy time was torn apart. Right after that. That time when heaven switched to hell. That strange feeling that the world was covered in darkness, as if it were midday but at night.


    There''s a lot of blood. Lots of screaming. It''s the first time I''ve seen it, a face distorted by the fear of a large number of people. First time to see, runaway people. First time to see, lots of people rolling like dolls. It''s the first time I''ve heard it, the sound of a gun that keeps ringing.


    What the hell happened to this? What the hell is wrong with this? I didn''t know then.


    The sure reality is that my parents were bleeding and falling like dolls.


    The beautiful mother remained a terrible face distorted by fear. It was as if my face had frozen as it was. Nearly thirty years later, it should be noted that that awful face is clearly burned in the back of the brain.


    Until his father, the upper left half of his face was blown away and his brain was spilling on the ground. Nearly thirty years later, it should be noted that the brain spilled from the head of the crushed father is clearly burned in the back of his brain.


    "Run... Sieg..."


    My grandmother calls on Richter with a faint voice, but with desperate thoughts.


    The back part of her grandmother''s clothes, which fell into depression, was bright red. And there was more and more blood spilling out into the asphalt.


    Young Richter and I couldn''t possibly understand what that meant.


    Richter wanted to stop her grandmother''s blood somehow. But I couldn''t. I didn''t know how to do that. Call for help, but no one will help you. Everyone is screaming and running away confused.


    Neither could he leave his grandmother and flee, and Richter prayed to God, holding her to her grandmother.


    "God, help Grandma...... Bring your father and mother back to life..."


    His house was a devout Christian family. Prayer was offered every day, but it was like a habit, and Richter couldn''t really understand what prayer meant, but at that time he prayed desperately while finally understanding what prayer meant.


    But I didn''t get a prayer.


    "Sieg... you have to live strong. Don''t forget to pray...... God always sees..."


    Grandmother''s will, but Richter kept only half of it. I spit on the cross. I realized there was no such thing as God.


    That day, a massive gang protest entailed as many as thirty-nine citizens, who lost their lives. The gangs said they were trying to escape enemy bullets by treating citizens as meat shields.


    Richter, who kept his grandmother''s will in half, was determined one day in front of his family''s grave.


    "Father, mother, grandmother, I swear. I will rid the world of those who killed us all. I''ll do my best for it. Take vengeance."


    Then Richter went through an extra bend, and although he became a fairly powerful starter, there was no vengeance. The gang that took the lives of their families in the wake of the war, because both had been devastated some time ago.


    At least I thought the remnants of the party alone were sanctioned, but the former executives of the gang I finally found were living under family nursing after being blind. All of the wealth earned during the gang years, he said, has been donated to charity. Richter could never kill that former executive, who was also making money and revamping his wife.


    "I don''t care what you say about this in my position, but I think you should have chosen the path of protecting society from evil by becoming a police officer or a lawyer rather than walking the path of revenge"


    The blind former gang executive told Richter, who lost his way down his swinging fist.


    "The battle against those who erode society is to be the protector of society. It''s more constructive than vengeance, and it''s going to be a battle against the abominable who took what''s important to them."


    I understood his reasoning, but Richter was unacceptable as it was.


    Richter himself had become the inhabitant behind it, so he could not return to the original world. My way of life as a doomsday shop was stained. Therefore, he lived in the back streets of Japan with a cause in his heart that he knew was impossible, such as the eradication of the backward society around the world.


    After posting the contradiction of becoming the inhabitant behind the abomination, it took the cause of fantasy to maintain the balance of spirit to live.


    But one day, the cause of the extermination of the backward society, which I thought was a fantasy, occurs that makes me wonder if it can be realized, not a fantasy.


    By entering into a covenant with a parasitic creature named Arlaune, and by residing in his power, Richter began to interpret this as the servitude of God he once spit on, and to seriously aim to make the greatness of fantasy a reality.


    "Bring in some guitar, you''re willing to stay here forever"


    When Richter visited Historical Pleasure''s lab, Historical Pleasure spoke to Richter in a grumpy manner.


    Richter has been staying in Grimmpenisville all these days. There are several reasons. I try to be in this building as much as possible because of the research material of Historical Pleasure, or because it would be troublesome if the body of his constituents were investigating his whereabouts because of the devastation of the organization to which he belonged.


    "Yeah? I told you to stay the whole time because it''s going to be research material before, that''s what you said?


    Seeing historical pleasures with different attitudes than before, Richter becomes a surprising face.


    "I wonder if I''m in a bad mood today. Is something wrong?


    (It''s you. The guy who broke my mood)


    Hearing Richter''s purpose, Historical Pleasure was causing Richter to be disgusted.


    Seeing that Historic Pleasure is grumpy, Richter silently leaves the lab behind and returns to the given private room.


    (If you''re at the bottom, just go up...?)


    Richter was remembering his earlier conversation with Ip Mountain.


    (In my case, it wasn''t that simple. Whatever I did, I was empty. And I was lost. I can''t even find a crawling cliff, even though it''s crawling...)


    Leaf Mountain''s claim, spoken in public with no cowardice, is dazzling to Richter.


    (Back)


    Suddenly Riehydar spoke to Richter.


    (Return to history and pleasure. Didn''t you experiment?


    I took a trip to the lab with that intention, and I thought I''d play it on my guitar, but Historical Pleasure was in an oblique mood, so I''m Richter who walked away without saying anything.


    Riehydar was very active in Historical Pleasure''s cooperation in Arlaune research. I looked at History Pleasure as a brilliant scientist and hoped that collaborating in her research would enable her to evolve more dramatically.


    Weren''t you the one who saw it? I don''t know why, but she''s in a bad mood tonight, and they won''t do it properly)


    When Richter told him, Riehydar shut up.


    - That''s why.


    Van Damme informed the person on the phone about his previous history and what he had requested.


    He just asked me to do it the other day. Make an offer directly to the eagle without going through the cucumber string screws. Yeah?


    The laughing girl''s bounced voice sounds from across the phone.


    "I don''t mind calling you directly. As far as I can tell, you''re the best force I can count on, and I''m begging you."


    "Heh heh, I''m glad to hear it. I don''t feel bad about being asked, but I''m not in a position to serve as a family building block, and you have a lot of work to do. I''ll keep Silco and Cenri on their way first."


    It wasn''t the best response, but for now, they took it on, so Van Damme made it good.

 1821 17

    The day after the Leaf Mountain meat doll broke into Grimm Penisville and grabbed it.


    Shinzo has been grumpy since morning.


    Because I saw dreams wandering through the Mansion of the Enjoyment Society. Every time I dream of living in this mansion again in the name of escort and Kehiko, I feel bad.


    "Good morning, Constitutional III"


    Then I hear from the dreamer. Constitution III decides to ignore it.


    "Weird Constitution III. You''re supposed to be older than me, but you got a kid in your head more than me."


    "What!


    But to the provocation of his coming dreams, Shinzo cuts off lightly and absurds his voice


    The coming dream had a slightly sad eye and I was looking at the Constitution III. I dream of such a coming, and the wrath of the Constitution subsides naturally, and I learn to be confused.


    "How long are you gonna resent me like that? I know you''ve done something wrong, and what do you say from my mouth, but you''re so persistent, aren''t you? Apprentice Mr. Sakuma? Jinsai was a patriarch you could have tried, but he was actually a bad man. You know that, don''t you? Even Kumi''s mother was killed by Jin-sai. You know that too, don''t you? He was destined to be. Even if we don''t get our hands on it, somebody else did."


    He is told in a quiet tone that is not dreamy, and Shinzo relaxes and pushes silently. After reason, I also know that Shinzo is right about coming to dream. But still, for Shinzo, the comedians can''t pass up the perception of a traitor who broke everything.


    "If it weren''t for my dreams... if I hadn''t betrayed you, I''d really think that even Mr. Jin-sai would have been alive. Even though we were all still having fun... It''s kid to think so!


    Constitutional III grips his fist hard and screams with a swinging voice.


    "It''s a child. I''m not saying it''s bad, and I''m not making a fool of myself. But that''s not going to happen anymore. I''m not asking you to empty your memories with Jingsai - and let it be without you. I wouldn''t even tell you to forget the memories. I want you to cut it off. If I remain such a young idea, I will one day give in to the devil absolutely. A weak heart. The devil doesn''t miss it."


    Even though she is younger than herself, she is overwhelmed by her dreams of mouthing strangely strong and heartfelt words.


    "Did you confess to Kumi? Are you dating already? Are you having sex yet? Are you crazy right now? Do you use birth control?


    "I didn''t do it all. Yikes! What are you talking about! You are!"


    Suddenly they changed the story in a hell of a direction, and Shinzo roared.


    "I was just teasing you a little bit, but you''re going to get mucky soon, aren''t you, Shinzo? It''s so much fun to make fun of."


    "This kid..."


    I dreamed of a dull laughing comedian, and then Kumi came from the rear of the comedian dream when Shinzo jerked off his shoulder, so I calmed myself.


    "Are you fighting again? I mean, I thought you heard something in my name?


    "Convenient hearing loss? You think I can only hear your name? Even though the part of the dialogue that followed was important."


    I looked back at Kumi speaking up, and the coming dream said with a smile on her face.


    "No, because I didn''t know... Don''t worry when they say that. Tell me what you''re talking about."


    "No, no, no, no, don''t ask. I won''t forgive you if I tell you..."


    To Kumi, who openly asks, Shinzo rushes to stop it, while trying to make it look amazing to her dreams.


    "I feel signs of demons. They might attack again today."


    I accidentally told him that my dream came true. With that, Shinzo and Kumi will also have a serious face.


    "I disagreed with Sauna, but Kumi... how did Arlaune agree?


    Here''s another dream to bring in Poenary''s suggestion that you should not immediately board enemy positions and be somewhat outwitted by enemy raids before boarding.


    "I knew it was due to the thoughts of some humans who attacked me."


    After coming dream questions, Kumi''s tone changes to Arlaune''s.


    "But when it comes to attacking, the story is separate. You could turn Van Damme - Grimm Penis itself against the enemy. If it''s a raid taking place outside Van Damme''s will, after some outrage, I thought I could justify a raid from this side, talking about being annoyed"


    "I mean victim appeal. Is that pathetic? It''s an embarrassing act. I hate you the most."


    Coming to Kumi, who made the decision that Van Damme should keep attacking him somewhat if he is to listen and bring the justification that the attacked victim went out to fight back, is offensive.


    "Maybe so, but we have to think about something called the difference in power. Even with the help of Junko and the others, I don''t want to turn my grim penis from the front to the enemy right now. Above all, we have to think about where to drop it."


    "Even if we appeal to the victim, I don''t think we should just fight back."


    It was Kumi and a dream that couldn''t break each other, but in the end it follows the client''s intentions. I can tell that from my dreams.


    Grim Penisville. Laboratory of Historical Pleasure.


    Ten men lined up in the lab with green body colors and darker green pulses that surfaced all over their bodies. Richter made the plant doll.


    "Gupiu. Those... corpses"


    Historical joy roared as he looked at Plant Doll in disgust. I have no academic interest at all. It is not an object of interest to Historical Pleasure, such as the corpse of a puppet, made of ability.


    "Well, today we''re going to attack another religious group like the Enjoyment Party. I''m coming this time."


    "Heh. I didn''t look that type."


    Richter unexpectedly feels the proclamation of historical pleasure.


    "I betrayed you when I laid eyes on you, and I wanted to see you cry and scream, but I didn''t aim for you this time. I''d better do it myself to make the operation go smoothly."


    Richter looked at Historically Pleasant, laughing and upbeat at.


    (I wonder what that grumpy puff was last night. Don''t get a little caught up)


    I get caught, but I''m not even willing to talk and ask.


    They''re going to be able to attack this building after that.


    "I think I''m going to make that happen."


    When Richter said, Historical Pleasure assured him with a distorted grin. With that intention, Richter looks at Historical Pleasure and decides that it even seems to have a welcome depression calculation.


    Yukioka Institute.


    "Um... Me, how long should I stay here and operate a meat doll...? At the point where I grabbed it, it seemed like a good idea to give it up. I can''t even move..."


    Junko visited the room, so Ip Mountain, still goggling, asks in a tired voice.


    "I was wondering if I could get some more information?


    "It seems difficult. Mr. Richter hasn''t shown up since last night."


    "Oh, my God."


    Hearing Ye Shan''s answer, Junko decided that this operation was pointless even if it continued any further. It didn''t go as I had assumed.


    "I wonder if it''s a failure. This can happen. I wish I could remotely operate this, even from outside the lab. I can''t take the device outside to the boulder. With a little more science and technology, it''s going to be possible to operate with EEG, and it''s going to be portable."


    "Um... Failure means you don''t have to do this anymore, right?


    "Yeah. Then you can go home, Mr. Ip Shan. I''m sorry you worked so hard for me."


    "No... don''t worry about maggots... You''re leaving."


    Ye Shan, having removed his goggles, flutters out of the room, reassuring himself that he has finally been freed. Junko follows after him to drop him off, too.


    True and Midori stood in front of Ye Shan, who was walking down the hallway to leave the laboratory. Ip Mountain also stops.


    Looks like you''ve been in and out a lot lately.


    "True brother, I don''t know that this guy stayed last night. Seems like Jun was hiding it."


    "Hawawa, what a maggot I am... Please miss... Sorry to stay at maggots'' minute..."


    Leaf Mountain begs forgiveness as she threatens to look up to the boy and girl who look up at herself with a sinister gaze.


    "True, Midori, take it easy."


    "I watched this guy''s vile attitude, and I lost my temper to hang on"


    When Junko deceived him, he threw up in a faint voice.


    "Hey, maggots, they''re after you? I wonder if you''d like to come on the side of the one you''re after. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    "Hayama-san, it''s Fumi-chan you''re after."


    Midori teases Ip Mountain, but Junko teaches the truth.


    "Then you don''t have any help on the target side. But for what reason is he after me?


    "Actually, hey..."


    Junko tells all about the true question. While we were talking, Ip Mountain was softening up when he left all the time.


    "As there is no alternative to a good moon, is Lily also involved... No, that''s a hassle to follow on the set. This guy too..."


    That''s what True stares at Ye Shan.


    "Now maggots get a better deal on the set...... sorry they don''t"


    True and Midori become half-eyed in the dialogue of Ip Mountain. Ye Shan, who sees it, threatens extra, forcefully through the sides of the two, trying to disperse the laboratory.


    Midori grabbed the white coat and stopped Junko from trying to chase him after that.


    "Jun, come on, even if you asked me to, it doesn''t feel good to see the guy who killed Apricot Sister come in and out here."


    (I don''t resent that guy, so don''t worry about it. It''s annoying to the person who requested it, but I feel like I put Keri on it if it''s Junko, too)


    The guardian spirit behind Junko - the Spirit of Yunzuka Apricot - called out to Midori. Midori sighs with her hands on her hips, looking up at the apricots and sending her a gaze that says something. The truth that I can''t see the spirit of the apricot is that I haven''t noticed its interaction.


    "I agree, and I hope you don''t actively call me here. I''m sure it''s valuable research material for you."


    "Hmm...... ok"


    Asked in a truly quiet tone, Junko looks away and takes note with her cheeks fingered.


    (Lily, I didn''t mean to harass you for trying to get Mr. Ip Shan here.)


    That''s what Junko thought as he followed Ye Shan again.


    "He... apologized to me. I feel really sorry for you."


    Where Junko is gone, the truth speaks to Midori. With him, of course, I''m referring to Ip Mountain.


    "At that time... while I''m angry, the... Funny way to put it, but I can''t hate Ye Shan anymore... While I''m willing to hate..."


    "You don''t have to say it in your mouth, brother."


    I pound my true back, and it touches Midori.


    Truth looks embarrassing, for a moment, but it breaks my mouth. Midori just witnessed the moment and felt a little gained.


    In front of the Life Club Mansion.


    It was Sa Chest who was checking the surveillance cameras installed around the mansion that noticed the raid strangely.


    Everybody''s here.


    Sa Chest is SNS and sends contact to Kumi, Shinzo, Anna and Plutonium Dundee face-to-face.


    Kumi, Kazuhiko, and Mina visit Kumi in a room with her breasts. Security cameras showed Richter, ten green zombies and a bossy head girl in white with glasses.


    "You''ve come from the enemy boss, so you don''t have to get out of here."


    A dream comes and smiles in anticipation of the pleasure of history.


    "But that''s what I''m talking about when I pick it up here, Dream on."


    Mina pushes.


    "What''s the point of pushing what you know without telling me? Empty Statements"


    "Plump...... no cute boss dude!


    Poona mumbled at the coming dream of looking with cold eyes and saying in a chilled tone.

 1822 18

    The Mansion gate was left open.


    "Are you going in from the front?


    Richter speaks out as if he was frightened by the historic pleasure of trying to enter through the gate with dignity.


    "Gupiu, are you going to get over the walls like a cosodoro? I''m talking about if the electricity''s running, and there''s gunfire. I''m fine with both of them, but it''s simply troublesome to imitate them."


    Speaking with a smile, Historical Pleasure slipped through the gate.


    "Oh, come on, you got all those annoying faces, huh?"


    I see the three of them: Laimeng, Kehiko, and Mina, and Shi Joy has a distorted grin.


    "I''d be pissed to see your face, too. I''m more scared than that."


    The three dreamers weren''t the only ones inside the gate. Kumi is also in Arlaune mode.


    "Oh, Arlaune? Long time no see. In the facilities of the joint daytime research, they were scattered and adorable."


    "When it was discovered, you were banished from the research team. Back then, I was a big idiot who wouldn''t think about it later, but grew up just a little bit over the years?


    "Guppy, it looks like the sloppiness and bad personality have evolved."


    I was provoked back by myself, and Historical Pleasure looked grumpy and threw up and threw it away, and now I had dreams of coming.


    "So... how many times have you guys been poking at me?


    "We don''t want to see the stupid side of history, and we don''t want to hear voices. The fate prank is just too bad. Nobody likes to get involved with this, and I want to cut it off."


    "Gruppy, this one has a bad mouth too, hungry ghost. You guys are all here, and you don''t have the personality. These guys shouldn''t be left alone in the world, and it''s the best thing to do to make them my experimental bench."


    Lost in his coming dreams, Historical Pleasure makes his face bright red and his fists tremble.


    As History Joy turns the sleeve of her right hand, a large number of featherworms boil from the inside of her sleeve, spreading to the area.


    "You''re planting that inside your clothes..."


    Imagine that the featherworm had been crouching in his clothes the whole time, and he was a queen of relief.


    A dream drops a bunch of feathers coming this way to the ground with gravity bullets. What leaks is smashed and crushed by Kehiko with his black hand.


    One of the featherworms is stuck in Mina''s arm. Shortly afterwards, the featherworm burst into flames.


    "Hot! This!


    Sauna rushes off the featherworm.


    Richter waiting in the rear, accompanied by ten plant-dollars, moves forward.


    "Richter, don''t make those guys Plantdor. Well, those guys. Then they''re going to be resisted."


    Copy that.


    Richter obeys Historical Pleasure''s order after his desire for an experimental platform, even though he has no choice but to capture Al Raune, even though he thinks he will be too greedy for other faces.


    "Some of the worms that Historic Pleasure manipulates should have sucked extraordinary powers. Don''t be alarmed."


    Kumi''s conscious coming dreams draw attention. I already know Kehiko and Mina.


    Five of the ten Plant Dolls are coming to kill us. The aim is pity.


    "Hassibiro Fleury!"


    Mina gently jumped about four meters and sent Plant Doll away.


    "Hassibiro Dive!"


    Ignoring Plant Doll, Mina glides away with Richter in mind.


    Richter pulls out his gun and shoots at Poona''s shoulders and arms.


    "Mmmm......!?


    Patience is surprised and impressed by Richter''s choice not to aim for his head, but for his shoulders and arms. It is the buoyancy caused by the blades grown from the arms that are gliding away, and if they aim at the shoulders or arms, they lose balance whether they hit or evade.


    Patience''s orbit goes wild and lands in a sideways deviant position.


    A dream that finished crushing all the featherworms drops the gravitational bullets that were sneaking up high in the air, with pleasure in history.


    "I can see it. Eh? Guppy."


    Historical joy mocked him and looked up over his head.


    "Huh...?


    Coming dream to give a bewildered voice that suddenly gravity bullet control no longer works.


    Historical pleasure was exercising mindfulness and moving gravitational bullets forcefully with much stronger force than the operation of the incoming gravitational bullets.


    All gravity bullets fly in the dream, but since the dream has been created, it is also freely possible to turn it off with the will of the dream. All gravity bullets disappear.


    (Even with numbers, it seems like a difficult opponent to attack from the same direction)


    That''s what Coming Dream thinks, sneaking up, down, left, right, rolling out a ton of gravity bullets and keeping them waiting.


    "Slave traders dancing with greed"


    Thick chains glowing red and black emerge from Kumi''s hands, stretching with joy in history.


    But the chain disappeared along the way. And as if the power of vanishing eroded, the chains disappeared more and more, and the part of Kumi at hand disappeared at the end.


    "Here''s the thing, I use it in my imaginary abilities, come dream. If you use it with your gravity bullets or something, it''ll crush you the other way around."


    When Historical Pleasure tells him to win, he puts his right hand on his chest. There are many bugs like Abu, stopping on the palm of his hand.


    "That''s what I was dreaming about, a power-sucking bug..."


    "Were you taught to come dreaming? I mean, you''re an idiot who was cautioned beforehand, but didn''t hear anything. So I''ve often been a life seeker, and I''ve been watching us from the top of that research facility."


    To roaring Kumi, Shi Yue curses comfortably.


    Poona rushes for Richter.


    When Richter tried to shoot me to stop that pity...


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    The eye part of the helm that mimicked the bird glowed. The moment I saw that light, Richter''s entire body became stiff.


    Patience approaches Richter, who can no longer move.


    "Ghupi!"


    Historical pleasure, leaping out in front of that Richter and dressed to stand in front of Mina, sprayed a large amount of liquid from his mouth.


    "No, no, no!


    Liquid-bathed arms, left side of head and left shoulder rapidly corrode, and Sauna screams.


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you."


    "You can do whatever you want, but if the Riehydar in you gets killed like a gimmy, you''re in trouble."


    Historical pleasure throws up and throws up at Richter to thank.


    At that time, Kumi noticed something strange.


    (That green one is half gone...)


    Five plant dolls, which should have been in the rear, have disappeared at some point.


    "Kumi!"


    Shinzo screams as he comes out of the mansion. I also have Sa Chest and Anna.


    "The three of them go inside the mansion. Keep the believers safe. It could be taken hostage."


    "Respond"


    "Okay."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    To Kumi''s instructions, Sachi and Anna immediately, Shinzo nodded reluctantly. As a Constitutional Third, I wanted to defend Kumi and fight on Kumi''s side.


    "Gupiu, have you noticed?"


    Historical pleasure with a sneer laugh.


    There are those who saw such historical pleasure, listened to dialogue, and wondered from the circumstances. It''s Kehiko.


    (Noticed? You ever use that green zombie to sneak up on a hostage? If you''re gonna do that, you''re not gonna have to show it to us from the start, are you? Showing us ten men and turning off five is a guide to consciousness to make us think the enemy has gone somewhere?


    In other words, the five disappeared green zombies are lurking nearby, and he wonders if they will ambush him.


    (There are no signs of space distortion. If you''re hiding, how? Where?)


    Kehiko followed the ground and sneaked out three black hands to explore the surroundings.


    The gravitational bullet of the coming dream strikes Historically Pleasant from all directions. Each has shifted timing, arcing movements, linear movements, loose bounces, etc., and has also changed its own orbit.


    "This guy''s in trouble with the boulders."


    Historical pleasure with an invincible grin. Invisible gravitational bullets, but historical pleasures largely grasp the movement. It doesn''t necessarily mean we can deal with everything though.


    I bounce off one end with mindfulness, but I can''t handle everything, and I finally eat one shot. Historical pleasure is knocked down and crushed to be dragged into the front by gravitational bullets that have come straight from the front.


    It was an undiminished power, therefore, Historical Pleasure''s body became a penis, and flesh splashed aside from the depressed body, as if his body had burst.


    The coming dream keeps the gravity bullet intact. I don''t think I can kill him to this extent. Once the gravitational bullet has been unlocked, it will be regenerated and revived. But it also consumes health to regenerate, and it can damage the target.


    "Kumi, attack as soon as the gravity bullet is released."


    "Okay."


    Kumi nodded at the demands of her coming dreams and slowly approached Historical Pleasure as she stood on her mid back.


    Gravity ammunition is not something that can be maintained forever. Limits come and eventually disappear.


    Gravity bullets disappear. Then, the crushed body of historical pleasure swells up all at once. The flesh goes back to normal.


    "Angry Saints"


    From Kumi''s hands, a terribly long blazing sword emerges, waved down by the joy of history on the way to regeneration, and the body of joy of history is engulfed in flames.


    As a result of the flames burning the cells, regeneration is also inhibited.


    "Don''t play dumb..."


    Burned all over his body, and the regeneration is still melting along the way. Historical pleasure gives him a brutal grin.


    Historical pleasure''s body table changed. The whole body is covered with something like loess bark.


    Skin like bark also ignites quickly. Rather, it was reflected in Kumi''s eyes, as if the situation had worsened. This one burns more easily. I didn''t understand the idea of historical pleasure, but the next moment, an understandable event happened.


    The burning bark that covered Historic Pleasure peeled and fell simultaneously, and all the flames that were stuck together left Historical Pleasure''s body. Finally, the clothes, everything but the white coat, are burning.


    "Eucalyptus Tree"


    A dream comes to mind.


    "Gupi... have you come to your dreams to understand"


    Quickly buttoned in front of the white coat to hide his complexion, History Joy dreams of coming and smiles.


    "I can turn a part of my body into another creature. I turned my whole body into a bark of eucalyptus trees."


    "Eucalyptus is a tree that deliberately starts a fire by putting a flammable substance out of its leaves. Using that fire, the shell of the eucalyptus seed cracks. Of course, the eucalyptus itself is caught in the fire, but the bark burns easily and peels off as soon as it catches fire, so the bark can be used instead to prevent the eucalyptus trunk itself from being burned by fire."


    Coming dreams explain, as if to supplement the winning historical pleasure.


    "Was the coming dream a narrative character -? But I''m also the prospect of sneaking gravity bullets out into the gaps I''m describing."


    "Heh, it''s a prospect, but you let me do it on purpose? Didn''t you just notice?


    "Found it!


    Kehiko gave a sharp shout as Historical Pleasure and Coming Dream were making up their minds.


    "Kg Hi..."


    "Kumi! Run!


    The coming dream called out, but with the momentum to undo it, Kehiko screams.


    (This guy... you noticed. Are you a lot more of a cutter than Arlaune than you were dreaming of coming?


    I think Historical pleasure when I look at Kahiko.


    A black hand that was stretching all over the ground rose right near Kumi and flew towards Kumi.


    (Running away? What''s there?


    Kumi was surprised, but flew off the scene. I wonder if it is the enemy lurking nearby and the black hand trying to attack it that is pointing a black hand at this one as that Khiko tells him to run away.


    As Kumi read, just next to the space Kumi had been in until then, Plant Doll appeared in one piece. The black hand wraps it around and restrains it.


    "Were you being transparent? Or protective colors?


    Amazing Kumi.


    "It''s too late. Rupture!"


    Richter laughed away and ordered.


    Five bursting sounds followed, and Kumi''s surroundings were enveloped by green dust.


    (Failed...... I can''t believe you''re doing this...)


    It was Kehiko who understood the meaning of dust. The five bursting sounds were self-destructing by the five plant-dollars, hidden in clear or protective colors. Only Kuhiko, who was holding the whole of them in black hands, could understand that.


    Instead of restraining Plant Doll, he should have wrapped his black hand around Kumi and pulled him into the safe zone, and Kehiko regrets the mistake of his choice.


    "Gruppy. That''s what we''re here for. Goodbye. Wahahahahahaha"


    When Historical Pleasure gives him a high laugh like a heartfelt pleasure, he turns his hands into bat wings and rises.


    Gravity bullets hit Historical Pleasure, but Historical Pleasure retreated them with mindfulness and flew away outside the mansion as he flew.


    There''s no sign of Richter at any point.


    When the green dust disappeared, there was only the remains of a ruptured plant-dollar, and Kumi''s appearance was nowhere.


    Richter and the five remaining Plant Dolls were moving to the Mansion Gate. Plant Dolls went into the green dust, lifted up Kumi, who had lost consciousness, and moved into the dust where he could stand, and went outside the mansion.


    "You''re hit..."


    Dream of falling shoulders.


    "Keep your mind on the battle, show or erase the presence of green zombies and stir it up, this is the last thing... You''ve been hit as a maniac."


    Kahiko laid her hands down after her coming dream and said with a sinister face.

 1823 19

    Snow Oka Laboratory living room.


    "Well, in front of the true gentlemen, Mr. Ip Shan is not going to call in to the minimum necessary, but I know that too... When I come here, I want you to swallow it because there''s so much going on over there."


    Towards True and Midori, Junko teaches. I''m tired and I''m listening on the side.


    "I get it. But I can''t cope with it."


    "True brothers don''t smile at anyone."


    Midori penetrates against the true Word and laughs when the non-true dull.


    "Truly - why does Midori hate you so much about Maggots, Kana? Maggots, you have a hot Justine heart."


    "He killed someone important to him."


    When Shenzhen ran into doubt, the truth glanced at the void with a cold eye and told him briefly. Seeing such a truth, the sheep drink their breath.


    It''s like there''s a leaf mountain or a lily in there.


    Look at the truth, Midori thinks.


    "But Ye Shan just fulfilled his request as a killer. In that sense, I would be buying resentment against all kinds of people, because I''m in a similar position... and I feel like I can''t resent being aware of that. That''s terrible."


    "I think we should put a stomp on it somewhere"


    Hear true stories and tired opinions.


    "I was also in a position to be resented by people. He killed a certain sorcerer''s father and his clan, and they resented him. But I reconciled with him who resented me. It''s the end of years."


    Remembering Misuke Tomorrow, Tired speaks.


    "That''s a hard story to believe. How can we get there and bring it to a settlement..."


    "We''ve killed each other many times. No... he came to kill me more, and I always missed it, so it wasn''t a fight to kill each other."


    What is more, because I told Busuke that we had to kill each other in the tired position and in the other''s position, Busuke also lowered the spear of vengeance, but he was really tired of not having to teach that much. He said we should just take it and tell it where it''s convenient.


    "Hey, the example of your ancestors is the result of so many things, and my annoyance with my true brother and my Ip Mountain is not enough to digest it. That''s beyond reason. Wow? Even your ancestors know that."


    "Well... I skipped that area"


    But he was spotted lightly by Midori, and the bat looked bad and tired of his head.


    "Okay. Truly, both you and you are tired, maggots need a ritual of passage to get along with you, sir."


    "Shiatsu, it''s good to understand, but suddenly I wonder if it''s uncomfortable to use difficult words that don''t fit the character"


    Convinced, Junko says.


    "I have no choice, yo. He''s a creepy old man in his forties, Mon."


    "Well, I don''t think I have to appeal to you."


    "You shouldn''t say anything."


    Junko and True said, claiming to be a Doya face for some reason.


    "What do you mean Kumi was taken! What was the escort doing?


    In front of the comrades who had finished the battle, Shinzo changed his blood phase and shouted hysterically.


    "Sorry......"


    "This is the kind of guy who always looks great and messes with people at the heart of things! If it''s any other HR, it''s a laugh, but Kumi''s been compromised and he''s not laughing at all!


    Shinjuku''s dreams of apologizing softly are all over again.


    "Don''t, Shinzo. Even Kumi and her dreams screwed up. If we fought, the result would have been the same. Instead, we should have gone to the reinforcements earlier and joined the fight."


    Sa Chest makes a deliberately gentle voice and scolds Shinzo.


    He was an elderly man among the executives, had a long backstreet history, and had life experience, Sa Chest, had a glance at the Constitution, and there was nothing else to suppress the Constitution because he was more than Kumi.


    "Kumi was instructing us that he might be taken hostage..."


    Constitution III, which I say in a voice that seems to disappear.


    "That''s Kumi''s miscalculation. No, that''s how I was made to illusion by History Joy. The gesture was suddenly disappearing, so make him think he was up to something. Historical pleasure was better at one."


    Kahiko speaks with a serious face.


    The words of Kehiko were not palpable, and when he was certain after discerning the truth, he heard those on the spot.


    "I mean, you should have defied what Kumi said..."


    Anna holds her forehead and says.


    "Um... I''m a guest..."


    One of the faithful calls out in horror. Believers naturally knew there was a battle earlier, and the vibe of the executives combined was too much to scare the believers.


    "I''m Mr. Rainbow Shore."


    "Let it pass."


    Ask the name of the customer and face him.


    "Hmm? What''s going on? Everybody, let the dark aura go."


    Looks like something happened.


    Akiko and Mutsuki speak up.


    "There were also signs of intense fighting in front of the gate. Has anyone died?


    Lily asks.


    "No dead men have come out, but the Patriarch - Arlaune has been taken"


    Sa Chest answers with a bitter face.


    "I wish you''d come a little sooner. Unusable Lilies."


    "Oh, you look like you''re enjoying coming to see me."


    Lily smiles delightfully and dares to speak tenderly in her abominationally poisoning coming-of-a-dreams.


    Then Sachi and Kehiko told the four lilies in detail about the attack and how Kumi had been exposed.


    "Oh well. So you admitted your incompetence and faultlessness, and you had an eight-win vice against me? It''s funny. You''re still the child of your dreams. It''s a shallow sexual root that I looked down on."


    I have a dream of biting my teeth at any lily I want to say, but I can''t say it back.


    "I want to go get it back. Please help me."


    In his desperate shape, he pleads with the lilies.


    "Aha, sounds good. We were all planning on attacking from the start."


    "Happy Moon, it''s up to me, the head of the family, to make the decision."


    Lily smiles and controls in a good moon she accepts with a smile on her face.


    "But you''re gonna take it anyway, right?


    "Yeah, like Mutsuki said, it''s what I was planning from the beginning."


    But on the other hand, what is easy for Lily is her alliance with Van Damme. Though it acts exclusively with Junko, if it takes the form of tearing it apart in the form of fighting with Junko, you have to think about dropping it.


    (Depending on how Van Damme comes out, should we also consider completely destroying the alliance? something not worth more than redeeming for the life of a family)


    In the first place, it is not more important because the friction with Junko is also over in the lily. To the extent that I had thought it might be useful to settle with the coming Truth any day.


    "Let''s go now!


    "Calm down."


    Lily controls the deviant constitution. He was a quiet voice, but at the same time felt the strength not to be allowed to say whether or not he was present, and Shinzo sees the lily and takes his breath.


    "Grimm Penisville is a place that has been raided more than once. It''s not a glimmer. And then Van Damme brings to himself the infirmities who will be fighting one after the other."


    It''s actually a van dam that hasn''t gathered as much as I say, but if you look at Lily and others, from those who don''t know the inside of Grimm Penis, you can''t help but think so.


    Lily calls Van Damme.


    "Hallow?"


    "Your child has a mad scientist named Soundwood History Pleasure, right? A lot of people, including mine, are bothering me, but could you do something about it?


    "Mmmm... Mmmm..."


    Van Damme roars troubled by the straightforward demands of the lilies.


    ''It''s hard to control her. Besides, she works for our organization.''


    "Oh, yeah. Then you''re still temporarily breaking your alliance. Vandamm, you don''t seem to be involved in this, so I''m gonna miss you, but if you actively interfere, you won''t be able to guarantee it."


    ''There is no such thing. Leave it at the mercy of History. "


    As far as Van Damme''s voice was concerned, Lily saw that he also seemed to be bothering his head with a person named History Pleasure.


    "That''s why my constraints are gone, so don''t hesitate to enjoy it."


    Hanging up the phone, Lily smiled and said with pleasure already at the moment, looking over together.


    5: 30 p.m. Ip Mountain looked over the sunset lit Grim Penis Japan Branch building.


    "You see it. Finally. Today is finally..."


    Ip Mountain on the helicopter takes a deep breath once and stops the dialogue, looking at Bill and whining.


    "Yes, today is finally when I fly! When you fly!


    There was a little helicopter pilots next door on Ye Mountain screaming high, but I didn''t notice Ye Mountain being in high tension mode.

 1824 20

    Kumi, held by historical pleasure and transported to one of the rooms of the Grim Penis building, was thrown abusively on the floor.


    The moment he was wrapped in green dust, Kumi was paralyzed and unable to move. Much better now, but still my body can''t move properly.


    "Still a handful."


    Kumi looks up to Historic Pleasure with her eyes mixed with anger, contempt, flattery and giving up. The tongue and mouth somehow move normally.


    Historically pleasant laughed slightly, putting a kick in Kumi''s belly as he wished.


    "Guuuuuuu... Wait...... don''t. Don''t hurt your host."


    "Oh, hey, hey, hey? Isn''t a human being just something to use? What kind of change of heart has happened in the last thirty years?


    Historical pleasure speaks out in a heartfelt strange way to Arlaune''s statement that cares about Kumi''s body.


    "A lot''s happened. If you keep talking to people, they''ll change their minds. Most importantly, there''s nature and emotion in the host. Ugh..."


    "Gruppy. That''s funny. I heard good things. This is going to go smoothly."


    Historical pleasure stepping on Kumi''s face, which is falling, and trampling around.


    "If you don''t want to hurt your host, listen to me honestly. First, I want you to come out of that host."


    "Ok......"


    Admitting as he had given up, Arlaune jumped out of Kumi''s body.


    "You''re a terrible guy..."


    With Arlaune gone, Kumi regains control of her body, grumbling abominably.


    "Awful? Awful is this rotten plant bastard."


    Historical pleasure grabs Arlaune''s body abusively and lifts it.


    "Gupi. You may be lodging in Arlaune and favoring him, but whether you favor Arlaune or not, Arlaune has a crush on the host, but this is an exotic parasitic plant. Mentality is very different from that of humans. And good and evil values."


    "I''m aware of that, too. Sometimes you do it, you hurt it, you lose it, you regret it. But... I''m going to try to understand wherever possible. Unlike you, I don''t know what other people''s minds are, I don''t even know what they are, I only think of others as objects."


    In the last word, it was Arlaune, who uttered with strong contempt.


    "Ahem? Are you trying to tell me you''re a better creature than me? So you''re just gonna piss me off? Turn around!


    "Gu Hu!"


    Historical pleasure in shouting slammed Arlaune to the floor.


    "Come on, man! How could you do such a terrible thing!?


    Kumi couldn''t believe that Historical Pleasure could easily wield violence against others.


    "This is the kind of guy he is. They used to kill me a lot..."


    And Arlaune, who throws up in disdain.


    "Oh, no, you were stuck in the middle of nowhere, weren''t you? So all the other Ba scientists have gone nuts, and there has been a delay in research. Then he blamed me, and I was banished. It''s because your mentality is yawdy, but you put it on the shelf and you made me a bad guy. I''ll clear your grudges then, too, so be prepared. And..."


    Historical pleasure looks back to Kumi.


    "Be careful what you say, too. You can''t bite someone stronger than yourself. It''s better for you to live smart."


    "Ugh! Die scraps! You don''t want to give in to such a cocky menace of triplets, Father!


    Kumi cut off mightily in the shape of anger at the historic pleasure of threatening with a nettled voice.


    Shi Yue looked at Kumi with his mouth half open, as if he had eaten it.


    Insurance disappears from Kumi''s face at that reaction of Historical Pleasure. I found out that the words I uttered had had some effect on historical pleasure.


    "Shi Fun... Only Kumi..."


    "I know. I''m persistent. If you''re cooperative, I can''t help you. Besides... I kinda like it. I like it because you''re an idiot, even the guy who''s stronger than me will bite you..."


    To the pleading Arlaune, Historical Pleasure tells in some sad voice.


    Historical pleasure was remembering. Meet a man.


    (Everyone thinks he''ll give in to power and be flattered? What about you? In front of a guy in a stronger position than himself, he heckles at our own cuteness?


    In front of History Pleasure, the man said away in a grand manner not afraid of death or anything else.


    It was a historical pleasure to decide from the head that he was all boring and crappy, such as someone other than himself, but the man didn''t even think he was boring or crappy. Historical pleasure was overwhelmed by the man and he felt something extraordinary in his heart.


    And Kumi, too, feels nostalgia, loneliness and comfort.


    (With this little girl. Then I can''t compare you to Harry. But... I have some hot spirits)


    Historically, I was going to give him more Arlaune, but when I heard of Kumi, his mind completely disappeared.


    A report of a helicopter approaching the building from above entered Van Damme''s ear.


    The holographic display shows footage from the rooftops of Grimm Penisville. There''s definitely a chopper approaching here. You''ll be directly above the building in a few seconds.


    (I don''t even know if it''s an enemy, so I can''t shoot it off...)


    When Van Damme thinks so, one person jumps out of a helicopter in the screen and dives for a rooftop heliport in the building.


    (You can decide this is an enemy and kill him. at least those who jumped)


    That was the decision, and Van Damme gave the order.


    Shoot him.


    ''No, even if they say so, there''s nobody on the roof. The camera was stuck on the roof.''


    But after receiving reports from his men, Van Damme held his head in a small exhalation.


    The jumping figure, without even a parachute, fell for more than twenty metres plenty, but caught a wire on the corner of the heliport along the way, kicking the wall with both legs again and again to kill the power of the fall, eventually stopping it from falling as it fell. The scene doesn''t look like Van Damme.


    Van Damme''s phone rings.


    ''I thought I could fly today. And I could fly brilliantly. I''m not a maggot today! Today, I''m a fool! Boo! Boo!


    Suddenly Van Damme was stunned when he shouted that he had no pulse and was disgusting at the high tension. I also thought it was a wrong call, but soon I know it wasn''t.


    "Excuse me. Mr. Cornelis Van Damme, right?


    "Who are you? I''m sure you''ve only given this number to some people."


    ''Junko gave me your phone number. I''m a shitty beginner named Ip Shan. "


    Hearing the name, Van Damme''s face tenses strong.


    "My aim is Soundwood History Pleasure. Not Mr. Van Damme. So if we don''t get in the way, we won''t hurt you. ''


    (Not just rain shore lilies, but this guy too...)


    Breathe out loud Van Dam.


    (It''s not something I could have said about others, but History Joy doesn''t make too many enemies. for some reason that this man himself is being targeted by her)


    He is a brilliant Mad Scientist, and therefore is impeccable as a talent, but there are also troublesome aspects that cause too many problems. Very difficult to handle.


    (But he says he''s lying about being comparable to Junko Yukioka, and in fact Junko Yukioka has some difficulty acknowledging Shi Joy. It''s not a good idea to let go - is it?)


    I really want to cut off my hand when I think only emotionally, but Van Damme took the gain.


    "That''s why we can''t overlook it"


    ''Really? Then I will not tolerate anyone who interferes. Whatever it is, I am today. [M] Bu, bu, bu, bu, bu.''


    After an upbeat nose, the phone hung up.


    "Is the kind calling friends?


    Van Damme got annoyed after he whined. I realized that no one would agree to claim that I would not be included in it.

 1825 21

    That was about two years ago.


    Ye Shan, who was still an unknown beginner, was only a little noticeable in the killing-related neighborhood because he had taken on the job of killing and had achieved quite a bit.


    Ye Shan is and always was meant to be a doorman, but what a tough thing to be a freelance doorman. And well-known end-of-life shoppers and end-of-life organizations tend to avoid killing jobs. Literal killers who specialize in killing, on the other hand, have a lot of problems, including numbers, commission fees and arms.


    For this reason, nature and work began to come to Ye Shan, who also received requests to kill without reluctance, and when they realized it, they became treated like killers.


    One day Ip Mountain took on a big job that seemed to fall into the back street and most challenging.


    The big job is a murder request by Lu Taniguchi, feared as the worst taboo among those designated as "taboos" and even called the worst serial killer in Japanese criminal history.


    It wasn''t just Ye Shan who was asked to do it, it was supposed to be done on a team of nine killers. Ye Shan joined the team knowing that too.


    But the target''s fighting power was extraordinary, and instantly the team was on the verge of total annihilation. Either way, five minutes after the operation, six of the nine men were dead.


    Two of the three remaining men decided that it was very impossible to continue the operation and made the decision to get out of work. But only Ye Shan, without giving up, challenged the battle to land alone.


    "If you think it''s an event for a few miscellaneous fish, the big boss is abruptly mangy or something, his mind wasn''t ready, and he''s too shitty gay"


    Shot in the shoulder and leg, the land poisoned him as he dived into the shadows and took a rough breath.


    "I called Mr. Lily to my helper. He said it would take twenty minutes to get here and fly by cab. Until then."


    Yukie Shindo, a girl who is in action with the land, speaks out from a short distance from the land.


    "hunger value 66, sleep value 0 lust value 15 boredom value 0 offense value 100"


    I nodded with my gun in my hand, and Lu shrugged as I stepped.


    Looked pretty harsh to Yukie. Seeing land like this is rare. Seeing land pushed so far in the first place is in itself, Yukie sees it for the first time.


    (You stopped moving...)


    It was Ye Shan and Land who were in a shootout in a residential neighborhood, but I find it suspicious to see the land hidden inside the walls of the house and intact.


    (I heard that entering the house and fleeing to tell the house was his means of escaping the stones, but there is no sign of it either)


    Land movements had been checked from a remote position. I can''t see it hidden in the walls now, but if I try to make my way to the house, I will always be within the sight of Ye Shan. The walls and the house are quite far apart.


    (With the other girl, I thought the movement would be restricted, but it doesn''t seem so. But this glue condition is better if you see that you are up to something...)


    It was Ye Shan who also thought about approaching me from this side, but I thought about the possibility of scorching him and urging him to do so, trying to trap him, and stopped.


    While I''m glued, time keeps passing.


    "How long have you been doing this? Waiting gay and shit gay too much. I hate these things."


    It was the land that cut the paralysis first.


    "Hey land...... Mr. Lily will be arriving soon... oh..."


    Yukie cautions, but Lu has no ear to listen to and embarks on himself.


    For more than a dozen minutes, Ye Shan continued to concentrate on the walls where the land was hidden and had not been distracted for a moment. I kept waiting for the moment when the land appeared.


    Ip Mountain pulls the trigger.


    Land is pierced through his arm, and even a bullet thrust through his arm hits his chest.


    "Mmmm..."


    Ip Mountain felt killer when shooting. Even though I aimed at my throat, the aim pretty much went away.


    Immediately after the shooting, Ye Shan flew off the scene in large measure, but for the priority given to shooting, the movement is delayed.


    The Lady of Baijuku unleashed a supernatural force over Ip Mountain, stopping the movement of Ip Mountain. Since Ip Shan has had several previous experiences in the battle against the infirmity, she suddenly showed up and soon found out that she had such powers in the attack.


    Other people''s memories flow into Ye Shan. Memory of an innocent sinful boy who was put in prison and died under unreasonable manipulation. It was the possession of a grudge spirit. Ye Shan resonated with that despair, nearly possessed, but desperately preserves his spirit.


    "To this extent, maggots..."


    Come on out, you gushing bastards.


    Ye Yama also resisted the technique of "resisting" the effect of directly exerting the effect on the body.


    "I''ll do it inside. But......"


    A white-squeezed woman - Rain Shore Lily approached just before Ye Shan at some point, waving her arms.


    Leaf Mountain collapses laterally with a blow to the neck of a force that does not seem very feminine, a weight and hardness that does not even seem to be a female handknife.


    "I was distracted by the resistance Resist and couldn''t react to the enemy in front of me - no, should I praise him for doing well for the paranormal powerless"


    "I didn''t know the maggots'' end of my life would be praised... unworthy..."


    Lily rounded her eyes when Ye Shan, who thought she had lost consciousness, opened her mouth with her face on the ground.


    "This is out of standard again, isn''t it? I liked you."


    "Really? I didn''t know you liked me the maggots... he''s blind. Or is there something wrong with your hobby"


    "If I beg for my life, shall I help you?


    "If you can help me...... I need your help"


    Leaf Mountain spoke the truth lightly to Lily, who told him to tease.


    "Oh, I''m really begging for my life."


    Lily laughing when dull.


    "Yeah, I don''t want to die...... This world... tends to be as negative, inward, and immediately depressing as I am, you don''t need it. But even if I''m weak, I don''t want to abandon myself. I don''t want to give up. I am the bottom maggot. Whether it''s the maggots at the bottom, I want to see them up there. I want to crawl up, and I don''t want to completely lose my crawling posture. In my ten years of life, even if nine is negative, I want to hang on to one positive and increase my value."


    After listening to Ye Shan, Lily stopped laughing. At this point, Lily seriously stopped killing Ye Shan. Until then, I was going to kill him, but listening to him, I got a strong interest in this man, and I thought it would be a shame to kill him.


    That night, Operation Taniguchi Lu Killing, which put in nine killers, was told in the form of failure. Those who survived, they all fled.


    When Van Damme visited the lab of Historical Pleasure, there were Richters as well as Historical Pleasure.


    "The killer came in for Shi Yuan again."


    "I know."


    Van Damme exhales small as Richter tells him in a relaxed voice with no sense of crisis.


    "The popularity is hard, Gupi."


    "Please make sure it doesn''t get any more popular. I burn my hands too much for your management."


    Funny historically, Van Damme is sarcastic with a shredded face.


    "So what''s the end? Gupiu."


    "I turned to a few of the brainy psychics in this building."


    "Oh, I wanted to."


    When Van Damme reports, Richter smiles bitterly as disappointed.


    "I liked that Ip Mountain guy. I think it''s a good character."


    That''s when Richter says so, there''s an ext on Vandamm. The target is Frederick Katsuura, the head of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis.


    ''Four capable men have been hit. I''m in battle with the fifth man now. "


    Upon hearing Katsuura''s report, Van Damme saw Richter.


    "You''re going to have to do it."


    "Sounds like it. Is fate leading you?


    More sarcastically, Van Damme, Richter laughed joyfully.


    (Unbelievable... I didn''t know that four people with different abilities could leave in no time without extraordinary powers)


    The man opposite Ye Shan, while fearful, was also boiling in awe of Ye Shan.


    He is a youth by appearance, but not a human being. A converted fox, its name is Cenri. Once upon a time, Historically Pleasant had cooperated in research, and was considered suitable for the defense of this Grimm Penisville, it is often turned here. As a centipede, though it is true that I want to be on the side as a proximity to the Lord.


    At present, Cenri is taking the form of a person named Hidesuke Tomorrow. I''ve copied my abilities. Of all Cenri can copy, this man is the strongest. He is a great sorcerer who has lived for over a hundred years.


    Cenri ties the mark with both hands. The ultimate in Ming Times witchcraft is to activate the technique by this mark, not by a spell. And much of the art is in action light.


    Ip Mountain fires a gun. But the centipede was covered with a film of light, and the bullet had stopped without penetrating the film of light. It''s half-dipped in the membrane of light.


    The centipede tied the mark further while maintaining the membrane of light. Then try to enclose the surroundings of Ye Shan, and something like a cone of light appears sloppily side by side.


    There''s no escape.


    Speaking in his heart, Cenri fired a cone of light simultaneously across Leaf Mountain.

 1826 22

    A total of ten people, Laimeng, Kehiko, Sauna, Lily, Mutsuki, Akiko, Platinum Taro, Sachi, Shinzo and Anna, were riding along the Tokyo Bay coastal road in a large armored car.


    There is still room for ten passengers, and the exterior is not even frightened by the shooting. Of course, if it''s an anti-tank rifle or something, the story will be different.


    "Soona, you''ve been able to procure this a lot."


    Kahiko speaks to Piena in the driver''s seat.


    "Hehe, facial breadth is a weapon. I''ve been working hard from the organization I was in before to build that weapon. Didn''t want to get a legitimate rating in the previous organization."


    "It''s amazing. Shizukuishi-san."


    To the pity of Doya''s face, Shirakataro sends an honest and respectful gaze.


    "I think it was a completely different issue that Poor Na underrated in the previous organization. Don''t make a mess of it. But I''ll give you credit."


    "Grunt... I live with caution not to commit the same malfunction again."


    To the cynical pointer of coming dreams, Sauna, who had been well cared for, turned and said back in a flat face.


    Eventually it comes to the front of the main road, which leads to the artificial island where the Grim Penis Building is located.


    "You''re in trouble from here."


    Looking out the bulletproof specification window, Sa Chest said.


    "After an uninvited guest finds out at a glance, the escape just goes down. No matter how much this armored car, it looks bad if it''s targeted by a rocket launcher, do you have an idea?


    "I see that sniping will definitely be done. Grenade bullets and stuff, I''ll scratch my steering wheel as much as I can."


    Sachina answers Sachi with a tempered voice.


    You''re letting this man have my destiny.


    "It''s okay, believe me, Poona. Poona will become that Blue Hasivilo when she transforms."


    Platinum Taro strongly assures Akiko, who groans anxiously.


    "How can that be the basis for believing, huh? Mostly, can I rip apart the hero''s contents?


    "Ugh... that''s..."


    Mutsuki goes in and Platinum Taro wanders around.


    "No problem. Okay, Mr. Platinum Taro. I''m an exposed heroine."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s great. Good. Ah."


    Kitaro Shirakata relieves himself of following Mina.


    While I was saying this, the armored car went through the main road and reached the artificial island.


    "It''s the main road of the ocean around, and I thought you''d definitely be sniped, but you didn''t"


    He pulls over and says wonderfully, pity.


    "The Grim Penis Japan Branch building is going to come and go for the average person, and whatever it is in the building, you don''t want to set it up because there aren''t many grim penises out there in prominent places. Minus that, this building seems to have been raided more than once."


    Sa Chest describes the information he/she has examined by sharing a personal view.


    "Nevertheless, you were right to come, just in case."


    Saying so, the lily rises and opens the rear door of the armored car. When you open the door, it''s in front of the Grimm Penis Building.


    "I mean, lily, you don''t have to come down"


    Dreams dominated the lilies trying to get off.


    "Let''s keep driving into the building."


    "Raj."


    "Oh, it''s like a break-in robber."


    Mina responded with a smile to her decision to come and dream, and Lily was also spilling a smile.


    "Nah..."


    Cenri was out of time. All the cones of light emitted from close distances in all directions had been sent to Ye Shan.


    "Buh-buh. This is an attack that is not suitable to punish. Boo."


    Leaf Mountain said as he spread his hands aside and ran around the hallway like a shaggy child.


    "Oops."


    When the centipede ties the mark, the centipede''s body is wrapped in the photosphere and floats.


    With each centipede''s body, the light sphere strikes at a tremendous rate, drawing a large curve across the leaf mountain.


    Leaf Mountain to soften.


    The light sphere stops abruptly along the way and now flies straight to Ye Shan, but once again it is gently switched.


    "Boo-hoo, to that extent, I can''t stop you."


    Ip Mountain wings his hand and runs around shaking his body with a twist, continuing to deflect the light sphere that tracks him.


    Eventually the light that wraps the centipede disappears. Quite far from Ip Mountain, Senri had a rough breath, remaining opposite Ip Mountain.


    (Are you really human? This man......)


    I feel fear and threat. At that time, I feel signs of approaching from the rear.


    A woman in a suit rushes up and runs straight through the side of Cenri, approaching Ip Mountain. It''s Silko, the demon fox who is Sinri''s compatriot.


    "Don''t jump into the detour!


    Always a cold centipede is rare, screaming in a sharp voice.


    Ye Shan fires a gun without killing himself.


    Silko couldn''t read Ye Shan''s attack at all and ate a bullet in his right thigh, stopping that leg.


    Cenri ties the mark. Seven small light spheres appear around the centipede, moving differently, at different speeds, towards Ip Mountain.


    Ip Mountain was shooting Cenri before the photosphere flew in. This is another attack that has no intention of killing. Centrifuges could not be avoided or prevented, they could not even react, they were shot in the flank, and too much pain and shock, the art of preserving them, was solved.


    "Are you Musashi Miyamoto?


    Looking down at the squatting silko and centipede, Ip Mountain asks.


    "What?"


    Cenri snorts at the words of Ip Mountain without too much context.


    "Today I am a fool. I can''t catch up with anyone. But Musashi Miyamoto would suck. If you guys are Musashi Miyamoto, you could lose. Somehow you can catch a fly with chopsticks."


    "Knock..."


    I think I''m being jerked off, and while Silco strains one leg, I show him the setup to fight.


    "Come on, Silco. We lost. I''m not gonna be this guy."


    Cenri said with her hands gently raised to indicate a surrender pose. Silco also exhales loudly, mimicking the centipede and raising his hands.


    "There is no will here, but if you doubt it, there is nothing you can do. Even if we know we''re going to lose, we''re going to fight crazy to death."


    Silco stares at Ye Shan and tells him.


    "I believe. I have eyes for people. It''s double-eyed, anyway. Boo."


    With that said, Ye Shan spread his hands wide and bulged them, and ran beside Silco and Cenli for a small run, disappearing into the back of the corridor. In the meantime, however I saw it, there were gaps everywhere, but neither Circo nor Cenri could reach out. I knew it would kill me at that moment.


    "Does the double eyed have anything to do with it?


    "It''s pointless to even think about it"


    To Silko, who speaks doubts, Cenri said to the throw.


    Vandam and Historic Pleasure watched the scene of Cenri and Silco''s defeat with a monitor camera mounted in the hallway.


    "What happened to Tyrone? Haven''t you come yet?


    "It looks like he hasn''t been here since the Leviathan crusade. I mean, he said he had a job as a family builder."


    In response to Van Damme''s inquiry, Historical Pleasure said. The same dialogue is also heard by Tyrone himself over the phone.


    "Terrence and the others are injured, and the fortified vampires are... heavy loads"


    "There''s no problem. I''ll tie him up with Tyman."


    Historical pleasure tells Van Damme to hold his forehead tight.


    "You can be a killer, but you''re not my enemy in overlife."


    "That doesn''t mean you don''t need an escort, just in case."


    "Guppy, you''re gonna make me laugh when you''re an amateur."


    "I hope that laugh lasts."


    Only historically happy with his confident attitude, Van Damme did not see a bright future at all. A narcissist is the least trustworthy type.


    "By the way, what happened to Richter?


    Vandamm asks. There''s no sign of Richter in the lab until just now.


    "Gupi? He won''t be here any time soon. Did you go to the fight in silence?


    Historical pleasure flashes his face. In case they don''t even kill Arlaune inside.


    The ext rings.


    ''An armored car has penetrated!


    Katsuura''s voice is heard from the ext, and Van Damme sighs.


    "Often the entrance to this building, don''t get stuck in the car"


    "A smokescreen was released into the ground floor lobby, and a significant number of people appear to have broken into the interior of the building"


    Katsuura, who hasn''t heard Van Damme whine or anything, reports worse.


    "What brings you to the right place?


    At that time, Van Damme and Historical Pleasure called to know.


    "Were you there? When did you get here?


    "I''ll see you soon. By rushing, I didn''t even land on the heliport, but was parachuted and thrown off the helicopter."


    Asked by History Pleasure, Tyrone answers with a bitter smile.


    "You''ve come a lot. He''s got a lot of enemies, though. Take care of yourself. Both Circo and Cenri have been defeated. Oh, don''t worry, they didn''t kill you."


    Considering himself much more trustworthy than Historical Pleasure, Van Damme requests while sending Tyrone an anticipating glance.


    "I didn''t know you could leave those two... Hmm, it sure looks like you should pay attention. It''s a lot stronger than the two of them."


    Van Damme became anxious again as he showed a confident attitude up to Tyrone.

 1827 23

    The four men, Junko, True, Tired and Midori, were also helicoptered to Grimpenisville. It is Midori who is manipulating.


    "I have a hobby for maneuvering all kinds of vehicles, and I licensed helicopter maneuvering in my previous life when I was growing up, but I didn''t think the time would come to be useful again and again like this. Wow. Glad to hear that."


    Midori in the cockpit speaks with a raven face.


    "I feel like I''m a little late. You''ve already arrived in the building."


    Junko says while checking the location with GPS planted in the mouse''s body.


    "Maybe you''ll arrive by the time it''s over"


    "I hope you enjoy the view from the sky so you don''t waste your legs."


    Tired of joking and saying it, I was half serious and half Midori.


    (Junko, it''s time to jump off using a parachute. You don''t have to use it though. I''d rather not use it. So, Midori, keep your mouth shut and steer thoroughly. That way you can enjoy an empty date with me)


    Tired of bumping and squeaking in your mouth.


    "... there''s no way I can say it in my mouth"


    "Hmm?"


    Tired of leaning in and sighing deeply, the truth raised a surprising voice.


    Paranormal abilities appear next to the next, challenging them to fight back the intruders.


    But it is the ten men who welcome it: Lily, Yuzuki, Akiko, Platinum Taro, Laimeng, Kehiko, Sauna, Shinzo, Satoshi, and Anna.


    "Oh, here comes the new guy again."


    Ahreko points when he sees three men and women show up before proceeding down the hallway.


    Seeing as there are ten enemies, two of the three, stop and flinch. But one doesn''t look like a wolf at all.


    "Enjoy your shield, Taro Platinum."


    "Poor Na, eat your opponent''s abilities and extract information."


    "I will work sincerely for Lily!


    "Rah! Come dreams properly burn my competence in the eyes, so that I can thank you!


    It was a lily and a dream to give orders that, depending on the way they heard it, seemed ruthless, but Platinum Taro and Mina respond well.


    When you look at the two men who came forward, two of the three men and women who were wolves will face suspicion.


    "What do you mean? You''re saying you''ll fit in because we''re low on numbers over here?


    "Don''t be alarmed. There''s no way the seven of them behind you can even shut up. I don''t know how many people have been hit already."


    The two men and women whisper to each other and pull their minds together.


    "They''re both melee types. You''d better get your ass on the fast track before we get you any closer."


    Said a middle-aged man with a beard who didn''t move at all, even when he saw there were ten of them. He is a man dressed in a dark brown suit and similarly dressed in a brown soft hat, with a puffy atmosphere.


    "You know that?


    "If you don''t believe me, you can do whatever you want"


    When the woman asks, the bearded dandy threw up like she didn''t care, so the two come to the fight believing his words.


    The man took the white, oval object out of his jacket pocket more.


    "That''s..."


    A lily that looks familiar opens its mouth.


    "It''s heartbreaking witchcraft."


    At that moment Lily said, something white oval like a cake moves at high speed, along as it glides down the floor, toward Platinum Taro and Sauna.


    The aim was pity. But...


    Something white with a direct blow to Mina''s groin jumps like a surprise and takes a distance from Mina.


    "Bad Beast doesn''t work!?


    A man gives a surprise voice.


    "Mmmm... you attacked a strange place hey"


    "I didn''t know you were going to sexually harass Poona! I can''t even keep it in the wind of a man!


    Mina runs out in outrage. A little late, Platinum Taro also runs out indignantly.


    "So do it!


    A man releases two ropes from his nose. The two ropes, as if they were snakes flying in the sky, stretch out to Piona and Platinum Taro, respectively.


    The rope stretched toward Mina suddenly fell to the floor along the way. The man is even more surprised by the feeling that he is being crushed with unseen force. My dream snuck off a gravity bullet.


    "Platinum sticky drill!


    Drilled platinum taro''s arm wraps the rope around and snarls.


    "Is heartbreaking witchcraft a very easy category to master among witchcraft genres, using objects around you as pseudobiotics?


    The coming dream asks Lily.


    "You know very well. Even if it''s easy, it''s only a comparison to other witchcraft. Other witchcraft has been around for more than a decade since I was a child, and it is limited to talented people, but it will take several years before I can use the heartbreaking stream. However, mastery is easy even if you don''t have the skill to do it."


    "And I heard it''s an open temperament so anyone can master it."


    Coming dreams supplement the lily that explains. We both talk consciously about faces other than ourselves.


    "This whoa!


    When the woman cried out, about two dozen fireballs the size of fists occurred in front of the woman, and they flew in together to Mina and Platinum Taro.


    "Hot! Hot!


    "Ugh, it''s hot! Even clay bodies are hot!


    Occasionally the two roll around in flames, screaming.


    Shortly afterwards, I wondered if a large chunk of water had appeared over them, and poured on them, putting out the fire. It''s Anna''s ability.


    "Oh no..."


    The woman who was the user of the firing ability Pyrokinesis is stunned. I have had quite a bit of myself in this ability of mine, and I have survived many phases so far, but I am unlucky that I have the power to manipulate water, which can be said to be the worst compatible with me like that, in my enemies.


    "You better run. Come."


    Dundee middle-aged man in a brown suit says, opens the door to the subspace and calls men and women. Exercising the art of space manipulation was thought to mean being a high-ranking sorcerer or someone capable of space manipulation specialization.


    While paying attention to the pursuit, the three disappeared into the subspace tunnel.


    "Okay, good job this time, Taro Platinum."


    "Oh, yes...... thank you very much. Poor Na...... No, Blue Hassibiro was brilliant too!


    To the two who honored each other, Mutsuki and Kehiko were grinning bitterly, and Lily, Akiko and Laimeng were sending a shimmering gaze.


    By taking the tactic of war to use Poona and Kitaro Shirakami as shields to expose them to enemy attacks, we identified enemy attacks, and this was a formula for fighting without causing casualties as well as sacrifices. Both the coming dreams and the lilies took this method of warfare with nature.


    (I know how sturdy it is to be near immortal, but even though my people are in pain, this method of warfare...)


    Seeing the coming dreams and lilies shielding Poor Na and Platinum Taro as a matter of course, I felt uncomfortable with Shinzo.


    The progress of the ten intruders also saw Van Dam, Tyrone and Historical Pleasure on the monitor camera.


    "The man of my dreams, he''s pounding on me! Guppy, guppy!


    Historical pleasure grips his fist and screams abominably.


    "I''ve divided my power considerably on Ip Mountain, but they still do that too"


    Van Damme says in a grumpy manner. Paranormal capable people who have gathered in agreement with their ideas because of this have been quite lost here. As a matter of fact, fewer than half of those killed were engaged, many of them fleeing or missed, but still remain painful losses.


    "Those ten are delightful inside. You better turn your back on the talented."


    "Hmmm...... right"


    Vandam nodded heavily at Tyrone''s words.


    "I''m gonna take a seat. I''ve got something good in mind."


    With a distorted grin, Historical Pleasure entered the room next to the lab. Next door is Historical Pleasure Lab.


    (A good thing Historical Pleasure says - I mean, that doesn''t seem like a lot of things...)


    That''s what I thought, and Van Damme exhaled heavily.


    After the battle between Circo and Cenli, Ye Shan engages four more paranormal capable men, defeating this and running through the building looking for Historic Pleasure.


    "Boom-boom. Today - I can''t be stopped by anyone. Because today I''m..."


    Leaf Mountain runs as he sings his own song or something to your mood, poking his arms out to the side.


    The Leaf Mountain leg stopped perfectly.


    "I thought you and I would feel comfortable."


    A skinny man, even taller than Ip Mountain, similar to Ip Mountain, stands in front of Ip Mountain, and smiles thinly.


    "If only we didn''t have this fate. We could have been friends."


    "I think I''m already a friend, but Mr. Richter wasn''t?


    Ask Richter, sarcastically, with Ip Mountain smiling small.


    "Yeah...... well. Were you friends already?"


    "Yeah, I am. So I want to show you my full power."


    Leaf Mountain rolls his fighting spirit as he poses like a golden rigid man. Unlike the usual leaf mountain with no sign.


    "I don''t remember making any friends."


    Richter says with a cool face, clapping his hands upwards in front of his face. A green glowing species was ejected countless times from his palms.

 1828 24

    Historical pleasure was using Arlaune as its nucleus to develop creatures that drew extraordinary power. There is no need to agree, and the concept is to pull out the data on the abilities gained so far by Arlaune and force him to exercise them.


    We are still in the middle of an experiment and putting it into practice has no prospect of success. There is a good chance that I will just wear out the Arlaune I got because of it in vain. But after testing it, I really want the data. This is also a great opportunity, indispensable for those who fight.


    Laboratory. Before Historical Pleasure, his head is like a crocodile and his body is nodded with strange creatures like monkeys. It''s hard to tell because you''re sitting, but if you''re upright, you''re over two meters tall.


    "Hey, it''s time."


    Historical pleasure spreading a malicious grin and speaking out to Creature. Arlaune was now forced to parasitize in this genetically modified organism.


    "How does it feel to have moved out of a woman into a getty thing?


    "Pa... Pa... Pa..."


    "That mouth. Then can''t people speak? The main body is a parasitic plant, and it looks good on you now."


    Crocodile eyes abhor laughing historic pleasures.


    "Don''t you care about the safety of a child named Kumi? Or do you think I gave up on turning it into an experimental table and turning it into a piece of meat?


    "Pug... pug... pup..."


    "You can come in."


    When Historical Pleasure looked back and spoke, the lab door opened and Kumi came in dreaded. Arlaune sees it and relieves herself for a moment.


    "No way...... that monster is Arlaune?


    Kumi groans when she sees the crocodile head monkey body creature squatting.


    "Terrible..."


    "Whoa, you must be the one who''s terrible. Did you hear that? Arlaune, you''re a monster. This guy is a masterpiece. Wahaha. Originally a parasitic plant of monsters."


    Seeing Historical Pleasure laughing at the feeling of heartfelt pleasure, Kumi felt her anger boil down like a magma. It had been dominated by strong anger since her mother had asked the Mansion and called it scattered.


    "Holy shit!


    Without thinking about it later, my body was moving with boiling anger. With the momentum of being played, Kumi flies to historical pleasure.


    Shi Yuan stretches Kumi''s cheek with a chilled look. I don''t think very much of a woman''s power. No, he eats a much stronger flat hand of power than a lousy man, and Kumi bleeds out of his mouth and nose at the same time after falling more and more.


    "Ahem? You only have a life of about two sentences. - Pumpy, what are you doing? Who were you trying to give your hand to? Who do you think I am? It''s me. I am the Mad Scientist who inspires the prosperity of mankind, and I am the one who has the life to pass. History of Soundwood."


    Looking down at Kumi, whose history has fallen, he speaks arrogantly.


    "Pleasure!"


    Creature with Arlaune gives an angry voice.


    "You know, this kid''s a hostage. If you don''t answer my request properly, the world will be waiting for you. [M] Right...... for example, it would be nice to give it to your sisters. Or look like you are now, and I''ll parasitize you inside this kid again, don''t you think that''s funny?


    "Pussy, pussy..."


    Alrawne was roaring and hitting the gaze of hatred and anger at Historical Pleasure, who spoke in a nasty tone in response to a hateful grin.


    (Regret...... I was used for nothing...)


    Kumi was biting her teeth with so much anger and remorse that she forgot the pain. I scratch the floor with the momentum that my nails might break.


    (Kenzo, Sachi, Anna...... come dream, Kehiko, help...)


    Though I felt sorry for him, he was Kumi, who had no choice but to plead and pray with his companions in his heart.


    Seven species glowing green, Leaf Mountain flies at a fierce speed.


    "That''s fast. But it''s slower than that."


    Whimpering, Ip Mountain wiggles his body at super high speeds, scratching all the flying seeds.


    But the seeds dodged by Leaf Mountain uturn behind Leaf Mountain and strike Leaf Mountain again.


    Even Richter himself pulls out his gun and points it from the front towards Ye Shan.


    "I see, is that right"


    Ye Shan had nothing to panic about, and when he muttered quietly as he understood, he lowered himself and walked in the direction where Richter was.


    Richter is surprised by this behavior, but he does not feel comfortable or confused, and calmly shoots twice.


    Ye Shan perfectly matches the timing of Richter''s shooting, steps to the right once, reads the ballistics from the muzzle and avoids the bullet.


    Ip Mountain approaches Richter in an instant.


    (Are you trying to hit me with seeds coming from behind? Sure, you''d hit it if I didn''t do anything. But......)


    Richter laughed damned when it was a pointless act. That species can be freely erased at the will of Richter. Where I finally hit Richter, it doesn''t do much good. By entering the human body, the seed is transformed into a plant-dollar. That doesn''t happen where it hits Richter himself.


    He was a Richter who thought so, but Ip Shan acted beyond Richter''s thoughts like that.


    "Maggots Fire!


    Screaming, a revulsion was sprayed from the mouth of Ye Shan, who opened his mouth wide near him, and let him bathe in Richter''s face.


    Richter could not be turned away because it was an act that went too far out of the ordinary course. I got stomach acid in my eyes.


    "Guuuuuu"


    Leaf Mountain body blow hits Richter''s abdomen.


    Shortly after Richter flinches, Leaf Mountain''s spinning kick bursts into Richter''s side head.


    Ip Mountain jumps off the scene in a big way. The luminous green seeds that followed Ye Shan flew right behind us.


    All the seeds hit Richter. I don''t make Richter a plant-dollar, but it just hurts when it hits, and there''s a shock to the extent of being hit by weakness.


    Leaf Mountain relentlessly kicked up Richter''s jaw, which completely stopped moving, and Richter glanced backwards and fell.


    "In what world... is there a guy who spits gelo at his friends?


    "I can''t help it because it''s a". And because you''re my friend, I want you to interpret my special moves as showing off at all costs. Oh, when I thought about it, today I became a monster, so the name Maggotfire is strange. But... if it''s Fire, it''s a bad story. "


    Richter, who openly asks, Ye Shan speaks with a clear face.


    "Knock..."


    Activates the ability of Richter to differ from Plant Doll seeds. In all, Richter has four abilities. Three of them were worn by Arlaune Riehydar on the planet Glass Dew and were compatible with Richter. Plant Doll, home teleport, non-combat oriented ability to grow plants on your body to feed it, and the ability you intend to use now.


    When I grab something out of my pocket and take it out, I throw it across Leaf Mountain.


    Leaf Mountain has been moved, but there is nothing wrong with that.


    (gravel?)


    Leaf Mountain wonders when you see that scattered in the air.


    It was visually immediately understandable that it was not just gravel. The gravel stayed in the air without falling to the floor.


    Then the gravel starts spinning with fierce momentum, centering around Richter so that he can swirl. Be dressed like Richter will be protected by gravel. In time the gravel itself reaches such a high speed that it is almost invisible.


    (This guard of gravel can''t even get through a bullet. that much hardness and speed)


    Richter stares at Leaf Mountain with his face seeping through fatigue and leans over to Leaf Mountain as he widens the range of gravel rotation. I can easily imagine what would happen if I ate enough gravel to play a bullet.


    But this ability is extremely incompatible with Richter. It can be used, but instead of draining your health, it''s a momentum to sharpen to life. I wanted to not have to use it if possible.


    Ip Mountain sets up a gun. Richter makes a mockery.


    Two shots were fired, one to the side of Richter and the other to the left knee.


    "Why... no..."


    "I thought it must be powerful enough to play a bullet, and I shot a gap between spinning gravel and gravel. I told you, didn''t I? Today I said I am. [M] You must not gaze at the double eyelids. Insects have great combined vision."


    Leaf Mountain tells pale to Richter, who collapses and looks up with a stunned face.


    "Cuckoo. I''m sorry you got hit so lightly. And now it''s time to pay your annual tribute."


    Historical pleasure speaks as he walks down the hallway to the fallen Richter and Ye Shan overlooking him.


    "Ugh..."


    "No way......"


    Leaf Mountain and Richter groan when they see the creature of a crocodile-headed monkey body walking next to History Pleasure.


    They were both resonating. to Arlaune in the body of Creature walking with History Pleasure.

 1829 25

    Ip Mountain understood. Inside that creature is Arlaune. Besides, Ip Shan knows.


    (Kumi Hangato, Patriarch of the Enjoyment Church of Life... Arlaune of?


    Ip Mountain was attacked by this Arlaune when Yahiko was inside. I also heard about being inside Kumi now. I have the same feeling then.


    "Pussy!


    When the crocodile head monkey body screamed, Ip Mountain fell.


    I couldn''t use it in Kumi''s body, it''s the ability to erase friction. Arlaune is a parasitic host that changes the ability of previous hosts to use what is available and unusable, and what is suitable and inappropriate.


    "Ugh... this is..."


    Ye Shan slips and falls again trying to get up. With unlimited friction to zero, I can''t stand up at all. I can''t support my body.


    "I can''t fly... Are you saying that I''m a maggot again?


    Ip Mountain groans with a flattering face.


    "Bug, bug, bug!


    The crocodile-headed monkey body emits an electric shock as it screams at Ip Mountain, where it is no longer able to move.


    With electric shock all over his body and its tremendous intense pain and shock, Ip Mountain stiffens his body. My consciousness was flying.


    Richter takes his breath when he sees Ip Mountain, which stopped moving and became a perfectly overgrown fish.


    (Even though I got hammered for being good at my abilities, I instantly took the leaf mountain so strong. What''s a glocky......)


    Richter sees a crocodile-headed monkey body that appears and quickly triumphs over Ye Shan.


    (Is it absolutely fatal...... But)


    Ip Mountain was surrounded by a strange feeling. Funny. Fun. Exciting. A new self can unleash it.


    I can see that my senses have already returned to the body that I should have been paralyzed and unable to move. I didn''t fully recover. But I can move.


    Surrounded by unprecedented exuberance, Ip Mountain sets the stage for cutting through this adversity.


    "Do it, don''t hit it... the cunt slips his hand... I''m clearly evolving now�� No, I''m trying to awaken."


    Richter shrugged at Ip Mountain, who spoke with a pleasant voice.


    "What, this guy... What''s wrong with you?"


    Historical pleasure flashes his face when he sees Ye Shan smiling joyfully as he falls.


    "It''s fun. There''s a super promise scene where you get cornered and a new force awakens, isn''t there? It''s fun and very touching to see that happen to you. I can''t believe this is real..."


    Even as we speak, something hot and intense rises from the depths of Ye Shan''s body, making the spirit of Ye Shan expensive.


    The new feeling that boils from inside my body told me what to do next to Ye Shan.


    "Quickly..."


    When Shi Yuan nearly commanded the crocodile-headed monkey body, Ye Shan, while falling, inverted his body toward the crocodile-headed monkey body, and shot the gun.


    A bullet shoots through the back of the crocodile head monkey''s leg.


    Ip Mountain reaches out his left hand. A wire stretched from under his left hand sleeve and pierced the ceiling. Winding the wire at high speed, the body of Leaf Mountain exits the friction elimination zone.


    "I totally forgot, but thanks to the evolution I remembered"


    Leaf Mountain says as he leaves the window with his still paralyzed body.


    "From maggots to maggots... and now that I''ve evolved further from maggots... what do you think I''ve become?


    "Gupiu, I don''t know. Hey, just..."


    "Pagu..."


    Historical pleasure in trying to encourage the crocodile head monkey body to attack again, but dialogue stops along the way.


    Crocodile-headed monkey body moaning with its shot foot wrapped in white ice producing white smoke, but also connected to the floor and stopped. Seeing the sight, Historical Pleasure peeled off his eyes.


    "Now that I''ve evolved from a... yes! Belzebub the King of the Horse! Yeah! Yeah! Boo!


    That''s what I scream, Ip Mountain shooting three shots in the window glass with a gun.


    "No... that suddenly evolves too much"


    Historical pleasure unexpectedly penetrating.


    Some rooms in the Grim Penis building have bulletproof glass, but not all windows do.


    "Belzebub Keek!"


    In a window with a hole, Ip Mountain puts a kick in it and breaks the window glass.


    "Belzebub Daryb!"


    Leaf Mountain jumps off a broken window without hesitation.


    "Dude, what floor are we on here..."


    Historically delighted, he heads toward the broken windowsill.


    A peek under the window revealed the figure of Ye Shan, who had already moved to the third floor downstairs, using a wire.


    "Guppy."


    Historical pleasure in attacking with mindfulness, but avoiding the invisible attack, Ye Shan throws and moves more wires to avoid it lightly. Then he circled around the corner of the building and disappeared from the sight of History Pleasure.


    "You''re from the sky, aren''t you? I totally forgot."


    It got annoying and Shi Yuan gave up on bearing Ye Shan. If you are after yourself, you will definitely come again, and I think you should aim for that time.


    (Was this... an extremely limited exercise of the ability to blow strong winds over the weekend?


    Seeing my feet and floor frozen shot with bullets, Arlaune thinks.


    "Well, it looks like you can have everything you want with that creepy guy."


    Richter, who is falling, and Historical pleasure looking down at the crocodile head monkey body squatting and mocking.


    The ice at the foot of the crocodile head monkey broke and dissolved rapidly. I don''t know if it''s because Leaf Mountain left or if it''s a time limit.


    "You should go back to the lab."


    Historical pleasure says towards the crocodile head monkey body.


    "Richter, you went out on your own to punish Ye Shan for this unusual defeat? You''re dressed too badly."


    "I have no words to give back."


    Richter takes a heavy sigh of sigh at the historical pleasure of mouthing his disgust with a slight grin against his face.


    "As a punishment for dressing badly, it''s a punishment for draining Arlaune."


    "Huh?"


    Richter, who could not understand History''s words for a moment, soon came to understand them with his body. History Pleased put his hand in Richter''s chest and literally grabbed and pulled out the parasitic Arlaune Riehydar in his body.


    Richter couldn''t do anything in the meantime. It''s not just the reason I couldn''t resist because I was shot and weakened by Ye Shan. Historical pleasure''s constant. He was seized by the detached power, resistance, etc., as if it were pointless.


    "Duh, what are you going to do!


    "What do you mean..."


    In Historical Pleasure''s right hand, Richter mouths the same dialogue after Riehydar shouted at the werewolf first.


    Historical pleasure ignored Riehydar as if he were indifferent, with his empty left hand, covering Richter''s face.


    "Gruppy. Look. Don''t you get it? I mean, you''re already used to it, sss."


    "Why...?


    "Because you''re annoyed. I think they insulted Harry. Nah, it''s a social devastation all over the world, Barca. If you think you can do something big and you want to do it, will you be saved? Barca, silly, silly, silly."


    Richter''s face is cursed with his left hand as Historical Pleasure curses.


    "Ghaaaa!


    Historical pleasure breaking Richter''s face in a mess, as if he were going to crumble the tofu with his hands. The eyes, nose, and mouth were so easily destroyed that they lost their prototype.


    "If only I could get this guy inside, I''d be fine."


    And, looking at Riehydar on his right, Historical Pleasure gave him a distorted grin.


    "Father... Mother... Grandma... I''m sorry. I tried, but I couldn''t..."


    His mouth was heavily torn and his teeth twisted from the ground up, but his tongue was still safe, so Richter ran such a dialogue in German.


    "Ah? What are you talking about, this guy? What is this dialogue? Uke. You know, go home with the kids at the moment, uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh. You want me to be a good boy, even a good boy? Then I''ll do it."


    Historical pleasure, who also understands German, laughs at the pieces.


    "Look, good boy, good job on the town. A reward."


    "Gahhhhhhh!"


    Now the historic pleasure of chopping your head with your fingertips and scraping off your skull. Richter screams of the disconnected demon.


    "Father, Mother... Mother... Chan..."


    "Ahem? Are you picking me up right there? Or are you just hallucinating? Well, either way. I''ll make sure you get a good look at the sunshine. Enjoy the best and worst waste of your life. Wahahahahahaha."


    Looking alternately at Historical Pleasure, who laughs softly, and Richter, who is cramped with blood all over his head by poking him on the floor, Riehydar distorts his mouth with remorse.


    "Wow, look at that. Uh, I''m sober. It''s fun to kill a righteous vengeful fool. Cuckoo."


    I thought I said that, Historical pleasure twists and snaps Arlaune Riehydar''s arm.


    "Ki Wow!


    "What that disgusting scream. Interesting. No, no, no, no."


    Suddenly you look grumpy, sighing historical pleasure.


    "You guys are masters of mouth, but what you''re talking about is a defective creature that can''t live without parasitizing into a host. From now on, I''ll be the owner. Watch your mouth. Next time you slap me in the mouth, to the extent that I won''t kill you, I''ll hurt you to the extent that I beg you to kill me, so don''t play. Hey, get back to me when you figure it out."


    "Wow, okay..."


    With a voice of remorse and resentment, Riehydar replies with humiliation.


    Now the historic pleasure of twisting the legs of Ljehidar.


    "Kiu, no, no, no!


    "I''m not talking to you! And he''s willing to rebel against his voice! Be polite while I apologize! I don''t know what I''m waiting for you to do, but it''s just my face and my life is full of crap. Whoa, start over!


    "Yes, I understand..."


    "Oh, I knew I''d have a good salute. I prefer frank conversations."


    Historical pleasure suddenly withdraws the foreword. When he wonders if he needs to be with such a dangerous mood player in the future, Riehydar can''t help but resent his fate.


    "I want you to help Richter... You''re still alive, aren''t you?


    Seeing Richter falling down, Riehydar begs.


    "Gruppy, you got it. Richter would have let you live on purpose. It''s a bug breath though."


    Glimpsing Richter, Historical Pleasure grinned.


    "Why did you see Richter so... what did he do to you?


    "Existence itself was an insult to Harry. Well, I don''t know what to tell you."


    Historical pleasure answers Riehydar, who hits the question in a bitter tone, with a carefree face.


    "Ha... Harry''s suicide concert, I should have forced him to stop, now I regret it... it''s not even like me..."


    Every time I remember Harry, Historical Pleasure savors a sense of bottomless loss. This feeling was the first historical pleasure I had ever had against anyone, but it was the first time I knew about Harry''s death.

 1830 26

    It was the Good Moon that I immediately noticed his proximity.


    "There''s Ye Shan. They''re coming this way."


    Shortly after Mutsuki spoke, Ip Mountain emerged from the forward bend.


    "Whoa, guys, come on."


    Seeing ten people, including the lily family, Ye Shan breaks his face with joy.


    "I''m here to help, Mr. Ip Mountain."


    "Mr. Ip Shan''s clothes were melting... you were in a fierce battle"


    "Masochistic maggots with full creeps, long time no see"


    After Platinum Taro and Akiko said it, I saw the coming dream laugh and say hello, and the grin disappears from Ye Shan''s face, with a threatening look.


    "Hii, I have you in my dream... No, I''m not a maggot right now. Now I evolved from maggots to maggots, and awakened from maggots to a third form, Belzebub."


    Leaf Mountain releases his fear of coming dreams and his temper.


    "What''s this guy... Weird people?"


    "Even so, he''s an amazing killer on the back street who''s been selling lately."


    Shinzo groans pompously, his chest slapped in his ear.


    "Ye Shan, you seem to have fought quite well on your own."


    "Yes, but you can still move at all"


    Immediately after Ye Shan replied to Lily''s confirmation, the look on their faces changed.


    Makoto also notices the signs of those approaching him. The resonance of Arlaune is happening.


    Eleven people saw the crocodile head monkey body creature coming from the end of the hallway as they turned around the bend where Ye Shan came from.


    "What is that monster?"


    "Is that the mouse Historical Pleasure made?


    Taro Platinum and Kehiko raise their voices.


    "What''s up? Akiko. What do you see?


    Lily speaks to Akiko staring at the crocodile head monkey body.


    "That monster... doesn''t look like an enemy. Warm red blossoms... hurt everywhere, Vigeon. What kind of sadness is that?"


    Akiko, who can look at personalities and figures in the form of vigeons, said to roar.


    "Looks like Arlaune''s inside."


    And, harmony moon.


    "That... is Arlaune, who was inside Kumi. It seems to have been removed from Kumi and transplanted into something else."


    "What..."


    Hearing the words of Ye Shan, Shinzo moans with a blue face.


    "Is Kumi safe?


    Anna asks. Shivering and breathing.


    "I don''t know......"


    "I know about Arlaune, but I don''t know about Kumi!


    When I hear Ye Shan''s answer, Shinzo roughs up his voice.


    "Constitution III, don''t be hysterical, calm down"


    Dreams stroke the cheeks of Shinzo, and he can bare them with a quiet voice. This is the first time I''ve seen such a coming-dream trick, Shinzo regained his composure, though confused.


    "Brother Kehiko, are you jealous? Forgive me for calming the third constitution."


    "I''m not jealous, and I don''t know how to check it out in public."


    Kuhiko says in a frightening way to a dull, laughing dream.


    "The monster in front of you - you can''t even kill Arlaune, can you?


    "We talk a lot not only with Kumi, but also with Arlaune, and the family itself. It''s a religious group."


    Sa Chest answers the confirmation of the good moon with a sad voice.


    "It''s tough. It was that crocodile head that hurt me."


    "You can''t hurt Leaf Mountain so much."


    Hearing the words of Ye Shan, Lily said.


    "But there''s a lot of people here, and Mom''s here, so can''t you handle it?


    "Isn''t it hard when you have the condition of not killing and winning?


    "Ah... well"


    Upon hearing Lily''s words, Akiko understood.


    "Kubba!


    Oddly enough, the crocodile-headed monkey body stops and opens its mouth wide.


    Obviously we feel signs of an attack and get together. Ip Mountain fires a gun and Kahiko deploys his black hand to defend him.


    From the open mouth, many large thorny things continue to fire, flying towards eleven intruders.


    The thorn is about 50 cm long. The thickness was about 5 cm. Stabbing you in the body can be fatal enough in some places.


    Kuhiko''s black hand knocks off a few. Ip Mountain also bounces off one with a bullet. Lily also knocks it off with her prosthetic hand, and Shinzo knocks it off with her bare hand. Mutsuki plays with a leech whip.


    "Pagu!"


    The crocodile head monkey body screamed further and tried to activate the force of friction erasure.


    Before activation, however, the friction erasure capability was cancelled.


    "You just tried to get rid of the friction, didn''t you?


    Lily hisses her eyebrow root and speaks to the crocodile head monkey body.


    "That was done once, right? It was an unpleasant memory, so I decided to develop a reactive junction around me so that I would never receive the ability of the same system again. It''s usually turned off, but when the friction erase force works, it reacts, and this force also works, and the override makes the friction work properly."


    Lily said, beside her, let one spirit manifest itself strongly.


    "Pegil......"


    The crocodile head monkey body looked familiar to its spirit. Who was formerly under his command.


    "Devil......"


    Seeing the appearance of an all-black spirit in captivity, Akiko murmurs his name, and Mutsuki, who has no good memories, smiles.


    "It''s not just the counter to friction erasure, though. Devil''s Spirit works with a variety of other forces, both conventional and reactive. Keep inflicting pain and turning resentment into power."


    "Mom, Egg..."


    Akiko will look disgusted as much as she likes about the lilies she talks about with pleasure.


    "Oops!


    Crocodile head monkey body holds hands. Red and black glowing chains reach out.


    Of the pity and platinum taro in the lead, the chains were after pity. Taro Platinum tries to cover her pity and goes out in front of her.


    "Platinum sticky dragon!


    Taro Platinum''s right hand changes to the dragon''s head, opening the chain.


    "I can''t throw up flames!


    "Huh? Can''t you throw up?


    Hearing Taro Platinum''s dialogue, Mina stopped and turned her unexpected gaze.


    "Let''s throw up, flames"


    "Yeah...? Even if they say so...... Eh, Master Lily..."


    Patience advised me, and I saw Taro Platinum as a lily.


    "Why are you looking at me?


    "Can''t you do something about it?


    "Even if they say something, do you think I can do something about your body? Do you want it to be a corpse doll?


    "Yes, no...... fine"


    Seeing the lily staring at her loudly, she hastily distracts herself from her gaze, Kitaro Shirakami.


    "Still, isn''t the attack lukewarm? I know how hesitant they are."


    Lilies say in a voice that can also be heard by crocodile-headed monkeys.


    "Even minus the fact that we have the Constitutions, it feels like we are inevitably fighting. Maybe Kumi''s being held hostage and blackmailed?


    That''s when my dreams came and said...


    "Gupiu, you got it."


    Behind the crocodile head monkey body, a joy of history appeared.


    "Come dreaming, Kehiko, Sauna. I''ve done it with my eyes on you, and I can''t forgive the boulders for biting me three times."


    Historical pleasure stands next to the crocodile-headed monkey body, staring at the three plutonium dandies.


    "I''ll bite you as many times as you want, Historical Pleasure. I only like the unpleasant reaction of historical pleasure when it bites me. ''Cause that''s all history has to offer."


    "I don''t know what that means, but for now, I know exactly what you''re doing. I''ll blow you away, sss!


    When the coming dream smiles and speaks out in a disgusting tone, Historical Pleasure distorts his face to anger and yells.


    "Is that the original Mad Scientist of the noise? You don''t have a lot of products. It lacks charm as a villain, and it''s full of trinkets..."


    It''s very different from a pure child - and this is a lily I''ll keep to add in my mouth.


    "That''s Junko''s rival."


    Lily''s temples snapped at the unheard dialogue of her coming dreams, and her prosthetics of both hands trembled for a moment, but they did. There are also slight wrinkles between the eyebrows.


    (Competitor......? That''s Junko''s rival? Does that mean the person she admitted to? Is that it? Keep ignoring me...... no he said he was trying to see me even crap......)


    Anger and humiliation boil like a magma in a lily, even before I have ascertained it clearly.


    (But...... you seem pretty sure it''s a powerful overlife)


    At first glance, Lily roughly discerns the general power of historical pleasure. If it were a battle, I wouldn''t know which one would win by fulfilling it, but if I looked at the simple power, Lily admitted that it would undoubtedly be more historic than herself.

 1831 27

    A crocodile head monkey suddenly falls forward and is pressured to the floor as it is. It was my dream to keep the gravity bullets sneaking around.


    "Disappointed!"


    Crocodile head monkey body screaming in a strong mood. The mood is turned into a pure energetic wave of mindfulness as it is, releasing it out of the body and striking off the gravitational bullet.


    "The power of Jin-sai."


    My dreams squeak. Once Jianjingsai emitted a wave of notion in all directions with a word of drinking, but it also sees Arlaune as absorbed.


    "It''s a sign that he''s already set up something."


    Staring at Shi Yuan, Ye Shan tells him.


    "Cuckoo, maggot-man, you''re sharp inside. I was going to sneak off the signs, but my instincts just seem to be on me."


    Take Leaf Mountain''s gaze and History Joy laughs at his mouth as distorted as he can think.


    (You have a lack of character on your face. Something really ugly...... No, the facial shaping is better, but the distortion in my mind)


    Lilies mourn and sigh.


    "Ah... oh... ah..."


    Mutsumomon becomes a pale face. I saw something I shouldn''t have seen.


    "Wow... that''s"


    Akiko wasn''t very good at that either.


    Dirty creatures were beginning to boil down to the surrounding floors, walls, ceilings, and perhaps more overwhelmingly human beings who would dislike it. The red brown body surface reflects light.


    "Cockroaches......"


    The third constitution speaks its name. Dozens, or hundreds, of cockroaches boiled and surrounded the surroundings of the Lily Dream Constitution and the eleven others.


    "This is what he called you?


    Kahiko sees Historical Pleasure.


    "Hey Mutsuki..."


    Mutsuki closes his eyes and is about to fall, and Akiko rushes to take it. Mutsune''s body was trembling in small pieces.


    "Oh, I see you''ve been inspired by trauma."


    A lily that sees a good moon and laughs strangely. Mutsuki was once forced to eat cockroaches several times while in prison.


    "I say no, but it''s not dirty apart from these guys - It''s a sterile pet cockroach. A pet bait cockroach, to be exact. The cockroaches are supposedly dirty because the intrusion route is the sewer when they come up inside the house, and then they stick a lot of bacteria to their bodies."


    "I know. I rather like cockroaches beautifully. He''s licking his body if he''s free. He''s looking good."


    Dreams supplement the historical pleasure of saving.


    "I guess it''s not just a cockroach anyway"


    My dream while I say it, creates a wall of gravity around me. Don''t let the cockroaches get near you.


    "Exactly. Come on, you should taste my research!


    When Historic Pleasure shouted joyfully, the cockroaches were flapped together and struck in a row from all directions.


    Shortly afterwards, those cockroaches fall one right angle after another from one end to the same place, crumbling on the floor and punching white blood. It''s because I stuck it in the gravity wall trap of my dreams.


    (That stinks. They would just make the same again where they distorted the space or "dispelled" the gravitational wall and erased it. There''s no problem.)


    Historical pleasure whining and grinning slightly in his mouth.


    (Is this okay? No... he''s laughing)


    Even as I watched the cockroach crumble, I saw Historic Pleasure laughing, and Kehiko snapped.


    (It is also possible that fluid overflowing outside the body will result in poison gas. Or even a corpse can explode in response to a person''s proximity and attach a toxic liquid...)


    Lily also sees Historical Pleasure with a spare grin, and guess what.


    I''m laughing because it was actually within my assumptions for Historical Pleasure.


    "Cockroaches are breaking through."


    Dreams come rarely and give a werewolf voice.


    There were a number of cockroaches that had not been crushed, though they had fallen to the floor due to gravity. That''s not all. The gravitational trap wall did not completely cover the perimeter without gaps. Some cockroaches entered, following a slight gap in the wall of the gravitational trap, which is invisible.


    "Huh!


    The moment one of the cockroaches stopped at Sa Chest''s chest, Sa Chest felt a severe pain and screamed.


    "Sa Chest."


    "It''s okay!?


    Constitution III and Anna rush. Cockroaches were falling out of breath.


    "Be careful...... Wow... Billy''s paralyzed."


    "Gha-ha!


    Shortly after Sa Chest held her chest and cautioned her face, Mina gave a strange scream.


    Kehiko is also struck by severe pain like her legs were flushed with electricity. I didn''t scream, but distort my face into pain.


    "Brother Kehiko."


    "I''m fine. Apparently, the cockroach is running electricity."


    Kehiko said to his worryingly stuck dreams.


    "It''s finally possible to have electric shocks at worm sizes that have been difficult before. The voltage, current, and duration are insignificant, but if you compete in numbers, you can keep flickering."


    Historical pleasure explaining in terms of proficiency.


    Over time, cockroaches creeping through the gravitational walls of my dreams continue to grow. Those who have the means to kill a cockroach without touching it directly are desperately killing it around, but the number is higher than that.


    (Is it something that can repel all these guys flying around in a confined space?


    Sa Chest wonders. It is a corrosive liquid coming out of the tip of a branch grown from the body, intercepted only for flying cockroaches, but sees it as unlikely to last very long in its own ability.


    "Pagi gu..."


    The crocodile-headed monkey body comes behind the joy of history and makes a fierce voice.


    "Oh...... shush. Got it."


    Historical pleasure understands her words and changes cockroach manipulation.


    "I hope you don''t go after that one-eyed old man, a little queasy woman, and a plain hungry ghost, huh? Oh, you can''t have dreams."


    Historical pleasure confirmed to the crocodile head monkey body, pointing to Sa Chest, Anna, and Shinzo.


    "You know, I thought about something good, sss. I''ve never thought of that before."


    Historical pleasure to whine and further change the aim of the cockroach.


    It was Kehiko who first noticed the cockroaches'' movements.


    "These guys..."


    Expand your black hands in full, run at maximum speed, and Kehiko roars.


    The cockroach movement was unified and the aim concentrated on one point. In other words...


    "You''re after a dream that forged the line of gravity traps."


    Lily also realizes the fact and tells everyone to hear it.


    Some blues. When the coming dream is done, the protective wall that keeps cockroach intrusion to a minimum - the invisible wall where gravity pours down is also unraveled, and the cockroaches that are still awkward outside, jump in at the same time. I don''t think I can prevent that.


    The coming dream of the heart itself is devoting power to the gravitational wall, so there can be no new gravitational control any more. And even if you put it inside a subspace tunnel, the wall of gravity will unravel and kill the others. The enemy is an over-life pair in the first place. There''s a good chance they''ll come after us even if we escape into subspace.


    "That''s convenient."


    The coming dream looked up at the lily and grinned.


    "Oh, are you going to let me work?


    Lily laughs back at her coming dream. After wondering what this situation meant, Lily was impressed by the fact that she had entrusted herself with revisiting her dreams rather than a little bit.


    "Seems the most likely of these. He seems very talented. If you don''t wind up in the dust soon, you''re gonna get all those white clothes covered in cockroaches, right?


    "Even if you''re all dead, I can only afford to live."


    Lily puts her hands together in a dream.


    "Brother Kehiko, everyone, defense is fine now."


    Shortly after the coming dream said it, something like white smoke sprays out of Lily''s hand and wraps it around the vortex around the coming dream.


    "What?"


    Historical pleasure surprised me, I felt some sign of sucking and tried to stop the cockroach, but half of the cockroaches I was heading for my dreams had plunged into the white smoke.


    White smoke spreads further, stretching like tentacles with cockroaches stopped in the air.


    Many cockroaches dodged, but the cockroaches that touched the white smoke instantly turned bright white and solidified, falling to the floor and stopped moving.


    The escaping cockroaches are killed one after the other by Anna''s water mass, the black hand of Kehiko, the corrosive liquid of Sacha''s chest, and the leech whip of the finally resurrected Good Moon.


    (Because I let him get away with it weirdly after being almost exhausted by the clumps...)


    Historical pleasure admits that he made a mistake in the way cockroaches attack. You should have let it get so rampant. It''s a narrow space, and even though the enemy feared a false explosion, the attack''s hands loosened and it was difficult to cope with the messy movements of the quick cockroaches.


    (You can''t kill all the cockroaches here. It doesn''t have to be. It''s pretty much killing me. All right, stop)


    History Pleased urged the cockroaches, still outside the gravity trap, to return to the nest hole. All the living cockroaches disappear.


    (Plus, reinforcements came here)


    Historical pleasure laughs damned when he hears the sounding footsteps from the rear.


    "Yeah......?


    Seeing Historic Pleasure and the person who appeared behind the crocodile-headed monkey body, Mutsuki raises his voice and Kehiko ceases. The dreams come as a surprise too, with a half-opened mouth and a poker face.


    "Tired...? No..."


    When I saw the girl who showed up, Lily narrowed her eyes. It was the girl with the fox ears and tails that appeared, the same face as tired.


    "Vision is completely different from tiredness. Windmills and cats, Dafu, flower bills and Inari and... oh, there''s already some mess..."


    Akiko gives up the report en route.


    "Yes, yes, it''s not a promised reaction. I just copied Shizuno''s appearance and abilities, the King of Foxes, and it''s called Tyrone."


    Lily, who knows the power of tiredness best in the word copy ability, remembers warfare.


    "Aha, I don''t care what kind of relationship you have with tiredness"


    A good moon to speak to Tyrone. There were nuances that distracted me, trying not to look at cockroaches as much as possible.


    "Uhm... something like an ex-girlfriend."


    It was Tyrone who wanted to answer as a sex friend again, but I stopped because of the large number of people.


    "Us, tiredness is like friends, but you''re a tired abandoned ex-girlfriend, and you''re hostile to us?


    "Why are you so sure they dumped you there? Well, let''s just do it the way we are. I''m not in a position to protect Van Damme from spiritual defense work."


    Tyrone answered the incoming dream question with a bitter smile.


    "We''re not after Van Damme, we''re threatening our people, we want to do something about Soundwood History."


    It''s the same thing Van Damme was after.


    Constitutional III complains, but Tyrone does not intend to leave.


    (Three Overlife opponents...... no, Arlaune doesn''t seem to be very willing to fight, and the fox that he copied the tiredness doesn''t seem to have a serious intention of killing either. Then......)


    Lily turns her head around.


    "For I will punish this nasty daughter, Mutsuki and Akiko, deal with the fox who has turned tired. Play with Arlaune."


    "Nasty...... What''s wrong with me..."


    Historical pleasure with a cock in the lily dialogue.


    "That''s everything I saw. You can see the expression, the way you talk, the way you feel, the way you think, the way you grow up."


    "Mmm-hmm, I''m pretty pissed about that one right now. Who likes to be born to such a parent!


    It was a coincidence, but whether the malicious God smiled, Lily poked at the point where she didn''t want History to touch the least.


    "We don''t really have to fight foxes or Al Rawneh. The fox doesn''t seem to be willing to kill, and Arlaune has a situation. The only thing that would really hurt is this girl, who doesn''t even take care of her hair."


    "I''m just horrible with my habit hair. - Whoa! What people care about!


    Historical pleasure is even more exasperating in the words of lilies


    "Kumi is in the hostage..."


    "If we dispose of this girl, there will be no reason for Arlaune to fight, even if she''s being held hostage, right?


    To the hesitant Constitutional Third, I say that the lily is stuffy. Honestly, from the lily, we don''t care about hostages or anything, and if we care about hostages here, we risk ourselves, so we go ahead and talk about it forcefully.


    Next to that lily, a dream stood at some point.


    "I won''t rely on Lily alone, so me and Brother Kehiko will be here."


    "Huh? Me too?


    "That''s what happens on the set when I come over here."


    Kahiko, who refers to herself, laughs at her dreams.


    "Then I''ll protect you too, Lily!


    "Taro Platinum is in charge of Arlaune."


    "Yes......"


    Intentionally, he was Baek Jintaro advancing, but Lily told him to shudder, dropping his shoulder and pulling him in awesomely.

 1832 28

    Before Tyrone, the Moon and Akiko stand.


    "I didn''t even get licked. No, are you tired in this case being licked?


    I am the proud tyrone that I am the strongest of these, but I laugh bitterly at the fact that I am the least numerous fluke.


    "Even though you look the same as tired, the characters and visions are too different to confuse me ~"


    "I don''t know what Vigeon is"


    To Akiko''s dialogue, Tyrone asks.


    "I''m someone called that person''s personality, or that''s the ability to see him around his back in Vision. Light and gentle people, for example, I wonder if the sun is out, the flowers are out, or just the light is sparkling. Dark people are broken glass and dark."


    "Ho ho, that''s another interesting ability."


    Tyrone looking at Akiko intrigued.


    "I really want you to try and see if we lack the strength. Oh, I''ll introduce myself for once. I''m Mutsuki."


    "Akiko Morui"


    Mutsuki smiles and says it in a loose tone, naming it with no shards of Akiko or fighting spirit.


    "The eagle is Tyrone, the king of fox demons. If you''re expecting a hand or a hand, just because you''re a tired acquaintance, you''ll be sorry."


    Tyrone makes a low voice and will be in combat mode as soon as possible.


    "Akiko asks for an assistant. I''ll take the lead this time."


    Mutsuki holds a leech whip and orders from Akiko with Tyrone in sight.


    "Yes, sir. Mutsumomon and I have been empowered, and we haven''t been able to match each other. Not this time, but Mutsumomon is much better."


    Saying dissatisfied, Akiko spills a smile, sets up a knife and moves sideways with a slip foot.


    "It''s not just the two of us lacking tension. In other words, a small knife in a gossip is another interesting combination..."


    As Tyrone was speaking, the Good Moon wielded a whip.


    "Ho... this whip, are you alive"


    Tyrone caught the tip of the leech whip with his thin hand, watching the whip groping violently in his hand, said funny.


    (haha...... tired but don''t do that)


    Mutsuki, who was tired and close to him, worked with him many times, but he never grabbed the whip.


    "Do you know Midori?


    "Of course."


    To Tyrone''s inquiry, the Moon nods.


    "Hmm. Then you know what Midori taught you."


    As he talks, Tyrone is aware of the shadow that arises between the leech and the palm.


    "Black beeswax"


    A coltar-like liquid arose between Tyrone''s palm and the leech whip and fell to the floor. At that time, the tip of the leech whip became like a black wax and solidified.


    Mutsuki pulls the whip. In doing so, the stiffened tip breaks. Hurry and store the leech whip in your body.


    And even make the floor crawl at high speeds, like a black shadow, coming from Tyrone to the Moon. Mutsuki saw it and remembered Devil''s abilities, while also thinking about this.


    (I wonder what would happen if I hit that one with planarization, too? I''m curious to try it, but I never even want to try it.)


    Not so fast, Mutsuki kept a constant distance from the moving shadow and continued to take steps to avoid hitting it, while ejecting one sparrow at a time from under the sleeves of both arms.


    The two sparrows, each in a different orbit, fly with tylon. Both Tyrone sent him, but he was also discerning that he would return with a U-turn.


    "Yes, yes, Happy Moon. Stop for a second."


    Akiko advanced before the good moon, which continues to escape the art of black beeswax. Be dressed to enter between the shadow bearing the good moon.


    "Shh."


    Ashiko leans back and sticks a knife in the shadow that approaches her feet. Then the shadow disappeared.


    "Ooh."


    Tyrone admires Akiko for his actions and swords. I knew Ogata was a curse with a strong grudge, but I didn''t think it was enough to break Shizuno''s technique lightly.


    He said, "If the firecoat is that technique, it can be torn."


    "Aha, thanks for the help. Firecoat."


    "Thank you to me too."


    Tyrone looks back while Akiko and Mutsuki say, etc. As expected, the sparrow is turning and returning at high speed.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    A few flat and clear spirits like vinyl appear and spread wide in front of the sparrows.


    The two sparrows go straight into the spirit, but they can''t break through the spirit, they creep softly, they quickly kill the momentum, they can''t even fly and fall to the floor.


    Even if the leech whip and the sparrow are made incapable, the Moon is in no hurry at all. On the contrary, he was giggling at the fact that Tyrone took his eyes off this one for a moment in response to the sparrow.


    From below the hem of the trousers, along the floor, stretch the wireworm. Not stretched in a straight line, but in a way that waves to the left and right.


    "Twisted Boy."


    Tyrone activates the procedure. Focusing on tyrone, a giant meat spring man emerges. The meat spring man wraps around a long stretched monk''s coat and his head also exists properly.


    As if I shrunk the spring toy and let it jump, once the meat spring monk thinks it shrunk, it stretches up greatly and jumps almost horizontally, flying with a harmonious moon and a rare child.


    A simple, lucid attack called a bump by a huge mass. Avoid Akiko in a hurry. Mutsuki can be played right away even if she eats something else, but it still hurts, and she doesn''t bother to eat it.


    But I didn''t avoid the Good Moon. Because I came up with something good.


    "Happy Moon?"


    Akiko raised her voice in surprise and saw the meat spring as Mutsune tried not to avoid the direct blow of the giant meat spring.


    (The signs haven''t disappeared. You took advantage of the twisted kid and hid the good stuff)


    On the other hand, Tyrone noticed something odd. Such a feeling that the signs of a good moon are not one, but dispersed in several.


    (Are there five signs? What''s like that black beeswax......)


    Tyrone captures two shadows in sight that move as you slip through the floor.


    (two more...... left and right)


    When Tyrone looked at the left and right wall, each blade spider was sticking to the wall one at a time.


    As the shadows approached, a blade spider stranded on the left and right walls flies to Tyrone at the same time.


    "Red Dumplings"


    A tower with several baby heads in a dough appears on the left side of Tyrone. The body color is poisonously bright red and each head is the size to hold with both arms.


    When Tyrone punches one baby in the head, the battered head baby cries, flying separately from the tower, clashing in the air against the flying blade spider, rolling each spider to the floor.


    Furthermore, Tyrone took the baby''s head in his other hand and, pulling it out of the dough tower with one hand, slammed it against a blade spider that flew from the other side. Crying out like the baby toy was on fire. The heads of the babies left in the tower laugh strangely that they wanted to see it.


    The two blade spiders rush out of the baby''s head. The bright red fluid applied to the cut was corroded by the legs of the blade.


    Akiko stands on her hips with a knife and sticks it in from the front.


    Tyrone pulls out one more red dough, makes sure it slides down the floor, and flies toward Akiko.


    Akiko jumps diagonally back and squeezes the red dough.


    While distracted by the spider and Akiko, Tyrone had allowed the two shadows running on the floor to approach.


    Out of the shadows, the Moon pops out. To be precise, the Moon, which had been planarized and turned into a shadowy figure, just went back to normal. That is, from two shadows to two good moons.


    (Divided...)


    Tyrone was just a little surprised by this, but there''s nothing confusing about it.


    "Man-eater!?


    But when Tyrone tried to use the technique, he suddenly fell out of balance at his feet, unable to stand and fell. Tyrone was seriously surprised and confused for a moment. Mutsuki used the power of friction erasure.


    On the two good moons, each had a recovering leech whip gripped. From left to right, they swing simultaneously, tilting and swinging.


    Simultaneous whip attack from close range. Moreover, although the friction was being erased, Tyrone avoids it without difficulty using spatial metastases.


    (I also feel it''s against the rules to use the ability to transfer to these guys)


    It was then that Tyrone, who appeared behind one good moon, tried to attack the good moon while thinking so.


    Tyrone felt foreign bodies on his left leg and pain like something had stabbed him.


    Seeing it, on his left leg calf and ankle, something like a wire wrapped around him, and also stabbed his tip in his ankle.


    (When... Plus, they''re sucking my powers)


    Tyrone pulls the wireworm with one hand, even while feeling weak.


    Aiming at the gap, the good moon of those who had not taken their backs waved a leech whip and wrapped it around their right ankle. It''s a thick whip that''s not very suitable for wrapping around, but there''s nothing you can''t do.


    "Noooo!


    The good moon pulls the whip, and Tyrone breaks the balance dramatically. Another good moon looked back, and this one wielded a whip from close range, now wrapped around Tyrone''s neck.


    "Inside... do it..."


    Tyrone laughed as she was forced to fall again, wrapped around and strangled, her hands between the whip and her neck.


    "But the stuffing is sweet..."


    Seeing Tyrone''s grin, shortly after the Good Moon was surprised, a thinly spread vinyl-like spirit was approaching a total of four, two each, near the Good Moon.


    Two of them per Mutsuki, the Spirit of Mizuko Tsukiko, will spread wide and there will be no escape.


    Of the two good moons, one flees planarized, but the other is engulfed.


    I tried to distance myself from Tyrone better on the run, but Tyrone wouldn''t allow it.


    "Dead lathe."


    A disc made of massive amounts of human carcasses appeared to rise from the floor so that the harmonious moon, planarized with tyrone, was pushed up onto the disc. The disc cannot fit in the hallway due to its size, and the walls are being destroyed.


    In the center of the disc was a skeleton with four arms, a black borough cloth that also seemed like a reaper at first sight. One of the four hands has a long stick made by joining bones together. The other three have swords in their hands.


    The planarized Moon could not escape outside the disc. When I tried to get out of the disc, in the opposite position I tried to get out, Mutsuki had appeared. Both Mutsuki and Akiko understand that the space is enclosed, and yet the specifications that loop.


    The skeleton stood the stick at the center of the plate, turning it slowly, in line with its movement, and also turning the plate.


    (In such a narrow and unclear space, then minutes don''t seem right on a good moon)


    Looking at the disc, Akiko thinks.


    Towards that Akiko, an empty Mizuko spirit flew away, hiccups.


    "Akiko!"


    Undo the two-dimensionality, and the undone Yuzuki screams.


    "I didn''t just catch you. Relief. And surrender. Let''s promise we won''t take it to life. I don''t know. And the two of you."


    "Okay..."


    Recommended by Tyrone, Mutsuki had a flashing face and raised his hands gently.


    "Lord, I''ve got a good line inside. And of course Akiko, who was there for you."


    "It feels like I lost because of my poor abilities. Difference in compatibility? You have a lot of skills to deal with this attack."


    Praiseworthy, Mutsuki still remains a bummer.


    "I''m glad I killed someone I know."


    "Aha, that''s the same thing here"


    Seeing the breathtaking Tyrone, Mutsuki spilled a smile here.

 1833 29

    The monster of the crocodile-headed monkey body, which housed Arlaune in his body, was dealing with five people: Shinzo, Anna, Sachi, Sachina, and Platinum Taro.


    Ip Mountain is scrolling away and asking how it is. Knowing that Arlaune, who is amongst the monsters, is important to the Constitutional Sands, he is trying not to give a hand.


    He was a crocodile-headed monkey body that didn''t actively try to fight, but Sachest looked as if he was actively fighting in melee. He grows branches from all over his body and sprays corrosive liquid from his sharp, pointed tip many times.


    "Sa Chest, add or subtract a little..."


    Seeing Sa Chest aggressively attack the crocodile-headed monkey, he speaks out like he can''t say.


    "What are you talking about? We''re still adding to and subtracting from this, and if we don''t fight at all, we''ll taste bad for each other. I don''t know what he''s gonna do."


    Sa Chest, who distanced himself from the crocodile head monkey and returned to the vicinity of the constitution, said with his thumb pointing to Historic Pleasure.


    Sakura''s chest is lowered, so the proximity group of any kind of treatment of Mina and Platinum Taro comes forward instead.


    "Hashibilo Demon Eye!


    The eye part of Poena''s helm glows but does not stop the crocodile head monkey body, which sets a goal for Poena and emits an electric shock.


    (That also resembles the abilities Mr. Jitsuisai was using)


    I think Shinzo saw the electric shock. In fact, it''s one of the powers Arlaune gained from Jingsai.


    "Kikupi!


    Patience falls down after being electrically shocked, screaming strangely.


    "Platinum Clay Lil ~"


    Letting that poor soul chase him, Platinum Taro leaps out in front of the crocodile-headed monkey body and waves his drilled right arm.


    "Pipaga Cobuba"


    As the crocodile-headed monkey body groans somewhat and hands against Platinum Taro, a pink net jumps out of his hand and tangles Platinum Taro.


    "Ugh! I''m not a fish!


    Platinum Taro may call, but the more the net, the more it becomes entangled in White Kintaro.


    "Taro Platinum, spin the drill fully and tangle the net with the drill."


    "Whoa, I see."


    On the advice of Poona, Platinum Taro entangles the drill in the net and spins it fast.


    "Oh, that hurt!


    Sure, the net wraps around the drill, but the area tangled in Platinum Taro''s body was forced to pull, hurting all over his body.


    "Hashibilo stuck."


    Poona stands in front of the crocodile-headed monkey body, shakes his head, and can''t attack him with a visor that stands out in his mouth.


    "Pub!"


    "Crazy!


    Mina eats the waves of mindfulness of the crocodile head monkey body from close range and is blown away lightly.


    "I''m next."


    Platinum Taro screams and Platinum Taro stands in front of the crocodile head monkey body as he leaves the pink net of light.


    When Poona was attacked and flinched, Platinum Taro. If Taro Platinum goes down, Sauna. When they were unable to move together, they held out in three places: Sa Chest, Shin San, and Anna.


    (You''re both buying blatant time)


    Historical pleasure that makes you laugh at it sideways.


    (Will you wait for me to be killed and set free? Fine. I expected that, too. So, I came at a good time)


    At the end of Historical Pleasure''s gaze, a man appeared.


    "What?"


    "Are you new?


    Anna and Sa Chest raise their voices when they see the unusual person who showed up.


    He was a long man with a bandaged face and no discernment whatsoever. The colour of the exposed skin is stained green, and the pulses that emerge throughout the body are even darker green. And he carries a guitar on his back.


    "No way......"


    I feel slightly angry while Ip Mountain is on guard. Even if I didn''t know the man''s face, I looked familiar in shape. And also on the guitar the man carries.


    "Mr. Richter?


    "A... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    When Ip Mountain calls, the bandaged green man makes a murky voice.


    "All teh watta...... Lost nothing duck ta...... Despair...... Zemb despair...... Nothing ducks despair......"


    The bandaged green man spoke and both the crocodile-headed monkey body and the pities stopped the fight.


    "Nante, where Conna painful despair is in Kono Shi. How dare I taste this despair? Naka-nai... What did I do to you? I... corrode the Cono world, keep fighting, Te... the Sono result is here, Ka?


    The words of mourning were filled with resentment. It was in everyone''s eyes that hatred, mixed with the madness of a bandaged green man, swelled.


    "Konna hell...... konna unhappiness...... konna despair...... How dare I, Dake, meet you in such a way! You guys... all over the world no you guys! They all fuck with this desperate creep. Zo. Taste this despair, E!


    Don''t scream, the man removes the bandage on his face.


    Richter''s face, torn to pieces by historical pleasure, but repaired by the time the prototype was retained somehow. But there are vivid scars everywhere. Most importantly, nearly half of his face remains exposed with his skin peeled.


    Richter pokes forward with a gun in his right hand, and his left hand just pokes his palm forward.


    Ip Mountain fires two shots at Richter first.


    The bullet hits Richter''s gun and left knee. Green fluid seeps through your legs.


    But Richter wouldn''t have fluttered and flickered if he hadn''t dropped his gun. Pull the gun trigger and fire seven rounds from your left hand like a species glowing green.


    Ip Mountain dodges the bullet, and the seven species that flew in a little late also twist their bodies and send them away.


    The seven species U-turn in the air and strike from the rear of Leaf Mountain, even after passing where Leaf Mountain is located.


    Then Richter fired seven more shots, additionally glowing seeds, and Ip Mountain took the form of being sandwiched from front to back by a total of fourteen species.


    (If there were so many, no matter how many Ip Mountains...)


    Platinum Taro takes his breath because of the number of species and the fact that they are sandwiched from front to back.


    Yet Ip Mountain moves his body at high speeds, and the next thing I know, he flies all the seeds from different angles.


    "Wow."


    Platinum Taro accidentally speaks out and praises. Other faces are stunningly avoided in Leaf Mountain''s spooky movements, keeping an eye out.


    (Until yesterday it might have been difficult for me to avoid maggots. But today I am�� No, I can''t be punished to this extent if I am a Belzebub who has evolved further up the line.)


    I don''t put it in my mouth, I lie in my heart, Ip Mountain.


    Immediately after that, the seeds exploded simultaneously.


    He blows up, sees Ye Shan fall, and Platinum Taro and Shinzo are flabbergasted.


    "Next ha... you la..."


    Richter''s hate-filled gaze is directed at Mina, Platinum Taro, Shinzo, Sachi, and Anna.


    In case of accidental strikes, the Coming Dream was building a wall of auto-activated invisible gravitational field generating traps. A trap in which a gravitational field occurs when a substance of up to some mass approaches its immediate side at high speeds.


    This wall is much more powerful than the wall trap that prevented the cockroach from entering earlier, and has the disadvantage that it activates independently of the will to come, but does not last long. It disappears without the trap itself or thirty seconds, and I can''t use it continuously, so I have to re-tension it as soon as it disappears.


    Not only that, but also inside it, another invisible trap wall. This is an anti-gravity wall that activates automatically when it breaks through an outside trap. It is a substitute used in the battle against tiredness.


    Come out, all of you.


    Lily activates the procedure. A large group of pigeons occurs around History Pleasure, falling on History Pleasure''s body, bathing the digestive fluid and melting the meat.


    "Gupi... you''re a pseudo creature of an image. It''s cold. Don''t use it for real."


    From all over the body of the mocked Historic Pleasure, dozens of haetrigthas, as many as palms, grow, move faster than the wax, and prey on a good number of waxes from next to next.


    "Creepy...... It''s creepier than the art of lilies."


    A dream to see the history of growing haetrigusa from all over your body and mouth what you thought.


    "What this guy eats can be properly nourished by me, but the creature that embodies the image, then it won''t add to my belly."


    Historical pleasure opens his hands and says proudly. Lily, on the other hand, has some ear pounding on Kehiko and his dreams of coming.


    "So how about this? You can have it. I hope it fits your mouth."


    When the lilies cast new spells, a large number of dried corpses appear and rush into the joy of history with a fierce dash. A mummified zombie with the power to absorb the moisture of those touched into rest.


    "Uzz, creeps, shivers"


    Historical pleasure blowing mummies from one end with a wave of mindfulness. The blown mummy gets lightly shattered.


    "Guppy!?


    Historical pleasure immediately noticed the anomaly. All the moisture in my body was taken away and dried up.


    If you look closely, the powder of the mummy, which collapsed and turned into powder, drifted around historical pleasures at some point. Furthermore, Kehiko is stretching his black hand along the walls on both sides, sneaking mummy powder.


    "You''re not paying enough attention."


    "I thought you''d find out."


    A lily to mock and a kehiko with a bitter laugh.


    "Cuckoo, seco guys. This is the extent to which powerless people squeeze their wits with less than enough heads. You''re gonna make me cry miserably."


    The dry spot of the spiralling Historical Pleasure body instantly reverts back to normal.


    "Now it''s our turn."


    Historical pleasure approached the three lilies without creation. Along the way, Historical Pleasure''s body sank to the floor. The gravity trap of my dreams.


    "Yo... give it to me..."


    Despite the considerable G, Historical Pleasure rises slowly. Even as you stand up, you can clearly see that your body is tucked away.


    Historical pleasure attempted to go further is bounced heavily by trap walls that generate antigravity.


    The white smoke generated by the lilies fills the perimeter of the fallen historical pleasure.


    After those few seconds when I thought Historical Pleasure''s body touched the white smoke had become white waxed, only the surface of the white wax cracked and returned to the same energetic Historical Pleasure as earlier.


    (I knew the local power was different, but that''s quite something. as much as possible...... this one needs to be fought efficiently)


    Seeing the rate of regeneration and stubbornness of historical pleasure, Lily tightens her mind.


    "How long have you been turning that way? It''s time for me to attack."


    That said, Historical Pleasure takes out the test tube and throws it to those with Lilies.


    Kehiko''s black hand moved quickly and caught the test tube. Store the test tube straight into the subspace tunnel without opening the lid.


    "You''re kidding me!


    Unexpected developments continue, and Historical Pleasure screams with anger.


    At that time, Shi Yuan distracted his gaze from Lily, Laimeng, and Kehiko.


    Richter''s emitted glowing seeds fly in the face of the Constitution. Ye Shan, Sa Chest and Anna had already fallen, and all that remained were Shinzo, Mina and Platinum Taro.


    Constitution III could not move. Richter was shooting me in the leg with a gun.


    Before that constitution III, a crocodile head monkey body leaped out and stood up and covered the constitution III. The species hits the crocodile head monkey body, but did not allow it to enter the body.


    "Arlaune...... thanks"


    Calling the name of Arlaune, parasitic to Kumi, who stood up and saved himself, the crocodile-headed monkey body nodded small as Shinzo thanked him.


    "Gupiu... Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Gapupupupupupupupupu"


    Historical pleasure stares at the crocodile head monkey body and emits an awesome voice, but the crocodile head monkey body is also dressed to cover the constitution three, peeling out his fangs and roaring.


    "You mean because he''s one of yours, too? Oh, I don''t like it. I don''t like it, that kind of thing. Guppy. How can I have so many chances to see this when I hate the friendship of tame scraps, the licking of wounds and the mourning ground?"


    Dreams fly gravitational bullets at the historical pleasure of throwing up and throwing up with a sinister face.


    "Uzza! Try it yourself!


    When Historical Pleasure drinks, she is knocked down so that the body of her coming dreams can be tapped to the floor.


    "Dream on!


    Kehiko screams.


    (In an instant, you transferred an invisible gravity bullet over your dreams.)


    Lily was discerning what she had done in history.


    "Turn it off... I didn''t make it. I can''t believe you ate your own attack..."


    He also understands and loses consciousness of the dreams in which he received the gravity bullet.


    "Wahahahahahaha, one first"


    I fell down depressed and passed out. I had a dream, and Historical Pleasure laughed in a heartfelt manner.

 1834 30

    "You didn''t think Historic Pleasure was so strong... Was the boulder a rival of Junko?"


    Hearing that dialogue of Kahiko, blood rises on Lily''s head.


    "I won''t admit it. Such a nasty..."


    In the middle of the dialogue, Lily grabs a word, takes a sneak deep breath and calms her feelings.


    (There is no doubt that it is strong. In a simple difference of force. That''s why I keep the power I can pull out to a minimum, in which case I do a lot of damage to the opponent, the power of the opponent pulls out a lot, and this one won''t be the opponent I can beat if I don''t reduce the damage)


    Tell yourself again what you''ve decided from the beginning. But it hurts that the coming dreams have become incapable of fighting here. Lily admits that she relied on me for something.


    When I glanced at Fukai Dreamer, the Dreamer opened his thin eyes and looked at Lily. I haven''t lost consciousness. I haven''t shaken my fighting spirit either. Lily guesses, presumably pretending to have been hit and asking for gaps.


    (Then I''ll go with it. I''ll make a gap, so make sure you take advantage of that.)


    Speaking to his dreams with a voice of unreachable mind, Lily aims for a melee at Historic Pleasure.


    "Gupi, I thought you didn''t like proximity because you''ve been doing it from a long distance."


    It was a lily that stuffed up all at once and carried out attacks by left and right prosthetics at high speeds, but Historic Pleasure continues to avoid it by sticking out his spare grin.


    Eventually, Historical Pleasure turns to counterattack. At some point, my right hand thinks it belongs to the Raptors and has turned into a hook claw.


    Historical pleasure moving at speeds above the lily. Quickly reverse the situation. Lily flushes a right-hand attack of historical pleasure with a two-handed prosthetic hand, turning to the defensive side.


    "Wow, that''s fun! Stay high! Look great! The guy who was clear! My scalp! Peel it! It''s no big deal! I get it. This moment! No way, no way! Catharsis!"


    Hijoy didn''t just wave his right hand, but at the same time his left hand emitted blue light from the inside, and each time Lily was bleeding from his mouth, nose and ears.


    (This is probably... some kind of bacteria or virus. to that light, you''re growing in my body)


    Lily is also desperately resisting the Resist, but there is no indication that she is able to resist at all.


    That, too, should be true, and historical pleasure is not the ability that is directly affecting the body of the lily with its ability. Then it can be prevented by the resistance of the force against the force, but only by the presence of bacteria inside the lily from the outside, in line with the blue light. Paranormal forces are not working with regard to the intrusion itself. The force is only working against encouraging intrusion.


    Lily whose movement slows down gradually. Regeneration to damage taken in the body. The rate of erosion into the body due to various attacks of historical pleasure is faster and stronger, although the force is desperately divided into increased bacterial resistance and the like.


    "Grrrrrr!


    With a momentary gap that occurs in the lily, when History Joy opens his mouth, he spits out the corrosive liquid from close range across the lily''s face.


    It was a pleasure to see Lily''s face rot and become unbroken, but the two black hands broke in from the side and top, and took the corrosive liquid instead to protect Lily.


    "Kahiko Wo!


    Historical pleasure shouts the name of Kahiko who interrupted him and stares at him with hatred.


    (Even if you have the strength, you should say that your mind is immature in this case.)


    Though frightened, Lily casts spells at high speeds without missing the gaps that have arisen in historical pleasure and constitutes surgery.


    From the palms of Lily''s hands, white smoke, which waxes white, is sprayed from close range to historical pleasure. There is more to be bathed than there was earlier. I also saw that Historic Pleasure could not be revived immediately.


    Seeing a completely full-body white-waxed historical pleasure, without missing this opportunity, I assume that my dreams will crush historical pleasure with the usual gravity.


    "So?"


    Historical pleasure disappeared and a voice was heard from behind the lily.


    When Lily looked back, there was an appearance of historical pleasure that remained white-waxed. I did a metastasis in this state.


    Historical pleasure, which remains white-waxed, shoots a bullet of mind-power into the back of a lily. The lily blows up big and falls. It just blows up in the zone where my dreams are gravitating.


    Gravity applied to Lily''s body, and her dreams rushed to release gravity, but Lily had fallen down, spitting a lot of blood out of her mouth, with her whole body shattered.


    "Wahahahahahahaha, a beautiful white bread is bright red with blood -! Dasey! You''ve rewarded the weak, the weak, the weak, the weak, the weak, and the powerful!


    Historical pleasure, resurrected from white waxing, looks down at the fallen lily and gives it a mockery, but its eyes run blood and blood is thrown up from its mouth. My breath is rough.


    (This guy is also well damaged. It is worn out. But......)


    Kahiko shook her fist in remorse. The damage of lilies and incoming dreams outweighs that of historical pleasure, and the only person who is healthy is himself for assistants. As it is, the battle will be decided. No, I have to admit that it is the same as it was decided at this point.


    Kehiko regrets the fact that he drained it so far, but not one more step. It is also unlikely that the self-faction will come conveniently to help. Poenados struggle with Richter, and the Mutsuki struggle with Tyrone as well.


    "Con despair...... How dare I, Dake, meet you in such a way! All over the world, you guys! They all taste this despair, E!


    Someone is desperate. I hear you screaming slightly complaining of despair.


    "Don''t be so pathetic that it''s easier to be desperate"


    Someone''s dialogue comes back to the back of the brain. That is the dialogue of Ip Mountain itself.


    ''I''m at the bottom of the line, so I scratch my feet. You can have dreams at the bottom. You can have hope. You can try. Otherwise you wouldn''t know why you''re alive, would you?


    Dialogue that Ye Mountain mouthed crying in his heart, intending to inspire a friend who became 100% negative and 100% obnoxious. But it was also a dialogue that I had spoken of with the intention of exciting myself, while releasing to my friends.


    "Mizushima... Now...... what are you doing? Where and what are you doing......? Still moaning at the bottom? Or... did you climb past me?


    With a bump and a grunt, Ye Shan slowly rises.


    "I''m totally alienated, but honestly I was scared. Knowing that you cannot escape despair and are in a worse situation, or that you have gone way beyond me... up there. I''ll tell you what it looks like, I''m like this."


    While Ip Mountain was alone, the sight of a lily being blown away and crushed by the accidental explosion of a gravitational attack of the coming dream unfolded in front of Ip Mountain.


    "Ghupi...... thumbs up!


    Ye Shan was moving to be bounced at the time when Shi Yuan tried to release a memorial bullet to Shi Yuan, who had fallen.


    On the verge of taking a direct hit from the memorial bullet, Ye Shan flew away and held Lily''s body up, saving her from the memorial bullet.


    "Ghupi... what are you? Are you still willing?


    Historical pleasure was somewhat surprised that Ye Shan, who apparently seemed incapable of fighting, showed a move away from humans.


    "You didn''t know...? The maggots are very thick."


    Bloody Leaf Mountain quietly says in anticipation of the joy of history while still dressed in a bloody lily hug.


    "Ip Shan... I appreciate your help, but I, I don''t accept touching men, so... the... Excuse me, but please put me down"


    A lily who regains consciousness smiles bitterly and begs.


    "Yes. Thank you for coming. And I''m sorry. I hurt you for what I did..."


    When Ye Shan lowered Lily, Lily stood fluttered but only on her own feet, facing Historical Pleasure.


    "Now that the maggot-man has joined us, there''s no way he can kill me, but let''s do it. Even though it''s a good idea to escape with a metastasis. You still have enough power, don''t you?


    "My Life... Positive One of Negative Nine..."


    Ye Mountain looks seriously at the joy of mocking History and whines as he burns his fighting spirit.


    "Now is that positive one!


    Don''t scream, Ip Mountain shot Hijoy. It was such an early shot that I couldn''t even react with historical pleasure. A bullet hit the flank of Historic Pleasure.


    "Ouch. Ghupi... so I went away..."


    Even though History Joy flashes his face for a moment, he laughs spirally and tries to regenerate the gunshot wound.


    "Hmm?


    But without regeneration, Shi Yuan gives a surprising voice to the gunshot wound where blood continues to flow and complains of pain, and sees where he was shot.


    Here Historical Pleasure noticed further anomalies.


    (You''re gathering static electricity... at the point of landing......)


    It was then that Lily realized the fact, too. Discharge occurred from the gunshot wound of History Pleasure, and electricity of high voltage and high current rushed through History Pleasure''s entire body.


    "Gu... Piu..."


    Hardened by electric shock, it slowly collapses - where it is approached, a historic pleasure to manage to stay on.


    Ye Shan shoots another bullet in there. Now I shot two shots at both legs. Lily, on the other hand, also begins to cast spells.


    Historical pleasure cannot be avoided, each eating a bullet in both thighs and falling on his back.


    "This... no way..."


    History has found that supernormal forces are acting on gunshot wounds. Now there''s cold air coming from the gunshot wound, freezing the lower body of Historic Pleasure.


    (The guy, extremely limited but dealing with the ability to blow strong winds over the weekend)


    The crocodile-headed monkey body - Arlaune Kumi - looks sideways at Ip Mountain, I think.


    To the joy of history when he can no longer move, Lily unleashes a grievance group cannon, the depths of attack-based necromancy.


    "Gghhhhhhhh!"


    Taking a direct hit from a grievance group cannon, he was centrally possessed by a condensed mass of grievance spirits and exclaimed without enjoying his servant''s historical pleasure.


    "I''m tired..."


    Lily kneels down and smiles with a thick face of fatigue. I don''t have any more power left. There were many accumulations of damage and fatigue, but the earlier bacterial attacks were particularly effective. That was especially bad.


    (I''m really surprised you still have some spare time)


    And the lilies were discerning. Historical pleasure can still be fought.


    "Gu... Piu..."


    Historical pleasures running blood through his eyes and rising in the shape of a demon, and Ye Shan nestled on a cool side, head over.


    Seeing what appeared behind that historic pleasure, Ye Shan rounded his eyes.


    "What...?


    Historical pleasure also feels some sign of approaching, laying down his body and looking behind him, while Leaf Mountain is also vigilant.


    There was another Ye Shan there.


    There was another Leaf Mountain with his hands forward like zombies and dashing with no expression.


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Ye Shan knew what it was. I knew it was historical pleasure, but it was too sudden in this situation to turn my head immediately.


    The moment Shi Yuan tried to respond, the second Ip Mountain who appeared - the meat doll from Ip Mountain who was supposed to have been under house arrest exploded and blew up Shi Yuan''s body.


    With the damned push of a meat doll''s suicide bombing, I thought I''d finally exhausted my historical pleasure.


    "Gu, gu pi... not yet, not yet"


    But Historical Pleasure still tries to get up. Regardless of the speed of regeneration, it appears in the eyes of the lily as if the health supporting regeneration is bottomless.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it."


    At the time when Historic Pleasure rose, there was a bounced voice, well known to many on the spot.


    "What have you come to do by now? There''s no turning up anymore."


    "Junko... Gupiu..."


    To Junko, who appears, Lily smiles happily as she mouths her sarcasm, and Shi Yuan sends her gaze with a bitter face.


    A little behind Junko, the three true and tired showed up on the spot.


    "Tyrone... you were really part of the grim penis..."


    What''s wrong with you?


    Tired speaks to Tyrone, who has ended the battle between Mutsuki and Akiko. Tyrone turns that way like an infidel rotten.


    Tired of embracing that tylon without question. Tyrone does not wave it anywhere, but smiles happily.


    "Put that away already. Shi Yuan"


    Van Damme came, too, and spoke up.


    "Gruppy...... Damn it... ok..."


    This one understood the tide and the joy of history, exhaled heavily, and went to the floor.

 1835 31

    Ip Mountain still did not relieve the tension. He was engaged with Poona and Platinum Taro, going out in front of Richter.


    "Kelli over there, and Mr. Richter, please hold the spear."


    "Damned......"


    There is no way to lend an ear to Leaf Mountain''s appeal, and Richter shoots three green seeds at Leaf Mountain.


    Hayama shot down three species with three shots because it wouldn''t take long if it exploded again. Many people on the spot notice the air swirling around the fallen species.


    "You use the power of the Beast Emperor in a petite size."


    Tired looks at the power of Ip Mountain and squeals.


    (Blocked by microtornadoes. You mean you can''t fly and you won''t explode because of it)


    Crocodile head monkey body - Arlaune Kumi unravels its surgical logic.


    (I wonder if Ip Mountain has acquired the means to counter the power of paranormal - etc. But shootouts with regular people didn''t dramatically improve your combat skills, did they?)


    Lily thinks. The ability Leaf Mountain uses now is a substitute that acts exclusively against the point where the bullet landed, so the person shot with the gun is normally heavily damaged as it is. It would be possible to see an electric shock when prevented by bulletproof fiber or dare to take it off and shoot it in the foot and freeze it, but in the first place, it is difficult to think about the defeat of Ye Shan after a normal shootout with a regular person.


    Ye Shan shoots more guns at the bewildered Richter.


    Take the bullet to your right shoulder. Richter didn''t even flinch after eating a bullet earlier, but that''s not the case this time.


    A fragment of strong wind force blowing over the weekend where he resided in the bullet activated the force in Richter''s gunshot wound, causing an electric shock to Richter''s body. Richter can''t even stand on this, and he collapses.


    Ip Mountain slowly approaches Richter. Platinum Taro and Akiko drink and watch.


    "Kolose......"


    Looking up at the approaching Ip Mountain, Richter complains.


    "That''s just because it''s troublesome. You want to get easier now, right? Escape, right?


    Lie down in front of Richter, and Ip Mountain quietly confirms.


    "It''s Saw. Solegado usuta! Me too, Ukonna. A miserable fate, a life like this, U endure Larena!


    Ye Shan''s hand gently touched Richter''s cheek calling.


    "I''m still alive. You mustn''t give up on that. If you''re just energetic enough to scream, it''s not real despair either. I was so desperate that I didn''t even have the energy to scream, I became a maggot. But dying because it''s a pain in the ass, you don''t have to fall into such thoughts and make your life crude. Even if you think you only have despair for yourself, your hopes actually fall before and before that person. Even Mr. Richter is. Even if they modified your body that way, if you ask Junko or Lily, they might do something about it. Right, right?


    Ip Shan alternates between Junko and Lily to confirm.


    "Yeah, you''re welcome. as an experimental bench."


    Junko lets her thumbs up with an uncontrolled smile.


    "If it doesn''t heal, I''ll make it undead for you. More than ever."


    "I don''t think Yo Rian Dead is better now..."


    Lily''s words, Richter, make me laugh unexpectedly.


    "I can afford to laugh ha... ah luka..."


    Something''s wrong with the fact that I was laughing, and Richter''s laughing even more.


    "Not again...... guppy...... Even if I try so hard, they ruin it because they want to stop by... It''s always like this. That''s how everyone in the world can bully me and have fun..."


    Historical pleasure, on the other hand, writes the letter "of" with his feet all over the floor, teasing him with half a face.


    "Let''s realize that Historical Pleasure deserves it. I''m not bullying you, and even if that was bullying you, it''s historical pleasure to be making a cause of bullying you. Stupid historical pleasure of not being an adult forever and continuing to dance alone. Stupid maniac wrapped around me, obsessed with some stupid demon."


    "Gu, gu, gu... come dream... you hate me the most"


    Historical pleasure does not disprove, but hits feelings straight at the coming dreams of chasing him all he wants to say.


    "Historical pleasure, you should wear a little common sense and morality. You look like a beast jumping out on the road without even knowing how scared your car is."


    "It''s too much for Mr. Van Damme to say that, fumi-chan."


    "Uh, shut up. Shut up. Don''t drool over my opinions and sermons. That''s unacceptable. Bar Cover Ca"


    Even if Vandam and Junko continued to tell me, of course, there was no way Historical Pleasure could have listened. Absolute defeat if you hear the words of others is an inalienable policy in history.


    "Junko, can I have a minute?


    With a face that seemed as grumpy as I thought, I saw a lily speaking out of danger, and Junko blushes as well.


    "What? Am I going to be mad at Lily again?


    Junko spills a smile and sits up.


    "You''re just a kid who pisses me off, aren''t you? By the way, I heard that a child of such poor character is your competitor, is that true?


    "No, no, no, I don''t think of you as a rival, but come on..."


    Junko waves his neck and hands in a hurry.


    "I don''t care what you think. Aren''t you a rival? That''s what I''m seeing over there, and that''s the kind of relationship Snow Oka would have at the time he was dating."


    Junko shuddered and denied the inquiring lily, but pinched his mouth with a truly grumpy voice.


    "Kumi..."


    Arlaune, who came out of the crocodile head monkey body, rarely shook his voice when he saw Kumi brought by Sa Chest and Shinzo. Sachi and Shinzo had been told by Van Damme where Kumi was being held under house arrest and picked him up.


    "I was safe over there, too. Good. Ah..."


    Kumi leans back and holds Arlaune''s little body with a loving hand. Arlaune also relaxes herself in peace and pluckiness, meditating her eyes in comfort.


    "I wish you were the final host. Of all the hosts I''ve ever had, you''re the calmer one."


    "Isn''t that what you''re telling all the hosts so far?


    "Hehe, are you my lover?


    Arlaune laughed and, dressed in a hug, went inside Kumi and disappeared so that she could melt.


    "Good...... Kumi. Safe... really..."


    Until I got here, I couldn''t help but feel that Shinzo was able to save Kumi safely, and too many tears of relief overflow.


    "Shinzo was desperate."


    "Hey, Sa Chest, don''t say anything extra"


    To the words of Sa Chest, panicking Constitution III.


    "I was desperate, but I wasn''t very helpful."


    "Come on dreaming, seriously don''t say anything extra..."


    To the words of the coming dream, a flashing Constitution III.


    "I''m sure you''ll keep bothering everyone because of me, but do me a favor"


    Give it a grin and Kumi looks over at Shinzo, Sa Chest and Anna.


    "Even if you smile and say that"


    "It''s annoying."


    "I''ll do my best to be bothered"


    Sa Chest and Anna smiled back, and Shinzo joked and said.


    "Someone thick who''s not bad at all for annoying others wants you to learn how to dialogue and cope right now"


    "Shut up, shut up, barcovaka"


    Van Damme listened to the interaction and applied it to Historical Pleasure on his side, but Historical Pleasure did not have the ear to listen.


    "I mean, Midori, where have you been?"


    Junko looks around. There are many people, but there are no mistletoes among them.


    He said, "Think about it. He said he''d stay on the chopper. We can break through the window and rescue him."


    And, true.


    "I see. I wish you''d told me beforehand, but I was gone at some point."


    Convinced Junko.


    As for the truth, I didn''t want to see Midori in front of too many people, so I had her back on the chopper along the way. I don''t particularly want to show it to the lilies. Though you may know it through the Mutsuki.


    "Be a Picture"


    Dreams come pounding and squeaking.


    True and Junko looked ahead to the gaze of their coming dreams, tired and tyrone clamped tight and seemed happy.


    "Whatever it is... It''s love love with the same face. And even though it''s still small."


    Says Mina in a frightening mood.


    "Aha, fox tired is cuter than tired"


    I honestly say what I thought, and the tiredness of hearing it sneaks a sigh of giving up. I''ve been told the same thing many times.


    "I don''t know if I should tell Li Mei."


    To the words of Junko, the fox ears of Tyrone lift up one side and react.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask you, Lord, what about that greeting woman?"


    Tyrone asks in a soothing face.


    "I don''t feel like complaining about Tyrone dumping me."


    "It''s not a matter of throwing it away or anything, that''s..."


    Tired to the same annoying face, Tyrone exhaled as she remembered her unpleasant memories.


    "Thank you again, Lily, Taro Platinum and Akiko..."


    "Aha, thanks. I make it, it''s like I''m destined to be swayed and annoyed by Arlaune in this body."


    Ye Shan and Mutsuki express their gratitude.


    "Ye Shan has awakened his power thanks to you. I didn''t do a good pick up. If you get a chance, use that power to help me now."


    "Oh no... but that power... can''t be used anymore now..."


    Ip Mountain turns a blind eye to what I can''t tell you.


    "It feels like I can only use it when my tension is higher, when I become a belzebub even further ahead. Now that I''m back on maggots again, I don''t think I can use them..."


    "Ha..."


    "How about temporarily evolving from maggots and quickly degenerating into maggots again?"


    Lily sighed at Ip Mountain, who seemed sorry to report, and Akiko burst into it, laughing bitterly but thinking it looked like Ip Mountain.

 1836 End Chapter

    Grimm Penisville, Laboratory of Historical Pleasure.


    "Big Mountain beeping and one rat? Guppy."


    "What do you mean?


    Arlaune Riehydar, who was sitting on the same desk, asks in response to a dialogue that Shi Happy spoke with a sloppy face, jawed on his desk.


    "No big deal happened because the idiots made a fuss, it means they didn''t answer."


    "I''m a big harvest, then what?


    "I told you in doubtful form. It depends on whether the mountain beeps and becomes only one mouse, or if I can deliver results from you."


    Seeing Riehydar up close, Historical Pleasure laughs.


    "Don''t make that fuss cheap. You''re not gonna be stupid for your loss on this one."


    Van Damme says with a fed up face. Because of this, many holders of paranormal powers who gathered in agreement with Van Damme''s ideas were sent to the hospital or to the graveyard. Damage has also been inflicted on the constituents of Sea Chihuahua.


    "When you do something in the future, put in a circular for me and get my permission in advance."


    "Heck."


    "And even so, I guess you don''t have the ears to listen"


    "Gupi, you know exactly what I mean."


    "If it''s too much, you won''t be able to leave it at my place."


    "Heck..."


    Pressed by Van Damme, History Joy looks disgusted.


    (I wish it was Harry...... I wouldn''t say this...... Ma, instead the V5 was loud)


    Whenever they whispered a novel, Historical Pleasure had become customary to remember Harry.


    Junko and Arlaune Lupa visit the Mansion, home of the Enjoyment Society.


    "It''s time for me to sit down."


    "Main waist?"


    I''m surprised at Junko, who says so and makes tea, and Kumi, who is in Arlaune state.


    "You''re the Changing the World I aspire to. But in order to do that, Arlaune - I really need your help. That''s the quickest way to do it."


    "Even if you use copy or reproduction, can you accomplish it?


    Arlaune Lupa, parasitized by a boy named David, said, but Junko shakes the first time.


    "There was no power shortage at all in the recopy, and my Arlaune research was a heads-up. It was convenient for you to show up there."


    "Let me be honest with you, even if we were here, it would be hard for me to dream without you."


    Kumi says.


    "But I think it''s worth the aim. Even if you can''t get to where you set your goals, there will be a lot to gain in the process."


    "Hey, I want to get to the goal."


    It was Kumi''s mouthpiece as if to follow, but Junko was unwilling to pull it off.


    "I''ve lived a thousand years for it, and now it''s heavy to give it up."


    "Why don''t you just meet with the people you think about? If you aim to achieve that magnificent ambition, that''s all the more dangerous. Your surroundings are in danger, too."


    "Hmm..."


    To Kumi, who cares, Junko turns away and cheeks.


    "I also made an alliance with you because I wanted to get a spill by working with your ambitions. But... after seeing Junko again, I''ve changed my mind, too. You must have got what you wanted most. Take a thousand years to do it. Is that an important enough purpose to push through the risk of losing it, too?


    "Mm-hmm..."


    Kumi tells me, Junko roars with his arms in meditation.


    "I don''t know, is it the flow of destroying alliances with her?


    Lupa pinches his mouth.


    "I haven''t gotten that far, but Junko''s ambitions are too magnificent. I just wanted you to think about it."


    Kumi answers in a sarcastic tone and puts tea on his mouth.


    "I will not break the alliance. I also want to find a ghost child who is my final host. I see that if Junko does something big, he''s more likely to find it."


    "You''re a ghost child... I hope Arlaune doesn''t kill each other."


    Junko was intrigued by the words of Lupa, who spoke after Kumi.


    "That means that all Arlaune, who is on Earth, predicted that the final host was a being called the son of a ghost?


    "As far as I can tell, it''s everything."


    To Junko''s question, Lupa answered.


    "Cum, cum, cum, cum."


    Even today, singing her homemade song in an upbeat mood, Mina is pinching and stretching the neck of her spoon or stroking her koro.


    That day, Angel, who was returning home, showed his face to the Plutonium Dundee office for the first time in several days.


    "I didn''t know there was a battle between heaven and hell while I was on my way home. Huh, bad timing."


    Angel laughs at Nihil when she hears what she has been doing over the past few days from her dreams.


    "By the way, why is Soona messing with you?


    Ask as Angel pours coffee into the cup.


    "Lunch, though?


    Saying, Mina sliced the neck of the spoon with a knife, put her mouth on the cutting surface of her neck, and drank the living blood as a gook.


    "There may be salmonella bacteria, but if you''re pity, you''ll be fine"


    And, come to dream. I have heard stories of salmonella mixed with the blood of the spoon, which caused the poisoning and caused the hospital to take charge of it.


    "Still, working with you, Taro Platinum, was just compatible. Was this the second time? You stand up for me properly, and you''re a really good girl."


    Sauna talks pleasantly as she dismantles the spoon with a knife.


    "Did Sauna like Kitaro Shirakata? You want to have sex with that or something? Well, I think you look like a stupid couple, and I don''t give a shit about people''s hobbies, but I still have a bad hobby."


    Coming dreams I say with a soggy face.


    "Dream on! Come on, stop sexually harassing me. No, Goluah! Come on, or you''re gonna get pretty! Anyway, if you''re pitiful, you can have sexual harassment - or something, lick it, or you''ll have cancer, but this mess!


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had a full bloom and a butchy pity.


    "Yeah, right. I mean, it''s already pretty. She''s beautiful, Poona. She''s cute."


    "Liar! You''re making fun of that, too. Ugh!


    "Mina, calm down..."


    Angel grinned and rinsed her coffee when she saw the sight of Kehiko trying to pull away her sleeper hold on her coming dream.


    "The first person I killed was staring at me with plenty of resentment, spitting words like curse or contempt. I wasn''t used to my first murder either, so I was so scared at the time, and you burned it in my memory."


    At the Rain Shore Mansion Living Room, Ye Shan speaks in front of Lily. Right now, there are only two people in the living room: Ye Shan and Lily.


    "I often speak of myself as a maggot, but that''s when it comes to salvation. The maggots are disliked and scorned, and soaking up and reopening them makes it easier."


    "You really deserve contempt. Not the bottom line as a person? And the nerves that can talk about it in public are the earliest to be scared."


    While knitting, Lily threw a relentless word of contempt at her as she shrugged.


    "Woohoo... Was I a maggot after all? Everyone tells me. My dear Lily tells me."


    "It''s foolish to pepper people''s words. If you don''t know the background of the person or the person itself, you don''t have to."


    Leaf Mountain mourning as usual and a lily mouthing somewhat different lessons-learned words than usual.


    "I see, right. Lily is a tight word from day to day, so you really shouldn''t take it."


    Ip Mountain smiles.


    "Oh, Ye Shan could have returned such a joke, too."


    It strangely doesn''t fit the character of Ye Shan, which is strange for some reason, and Lily spills a smile as well.


    "Ah... so you really shouldn''t take it too that Lily said she liked me?


    "I, did I say that?


    Listening to Leaf Mountain''s dialogue, he stopped knitting his hands, blinking his eyes and surprised Lily.


    "Ugh... did you forget... They told me when we met."


    "Oh......"


    Lily remembers her encounter with Ye Shan in the Mountain of Word, which she says with a sad face.


    "Lily says she likes me, but she keeps going around my heart in tight words, and she keeps ripping me apart."


    "If you don''t like that, why are you at my side? Is that the bottom line? Or is it your hobby to get stuck?


    It was a lily that I looked forward to joking and saying and then what answers would return. If I say I care about myself, etc., I am excited to wait for Ye Shan''s answer in an attempt to give him a traumatic gesture.


    "It could be a more rude answer, but at first, because it was asked for�� is the real thing. It was a pleasure for me to paraphrase it and rely on my strength as a killer. And it was also nice to be familiar with faces such as Lu and Yukie and Platinum Taro and Zero. Thanks to Lily, my lonely world broke and the new world spread... like that. And now it''s even wider."


    "Well, now you''re part of the family."


    Unlike the answer I had hoped for, Ye Shan''s story had something that resonated with the lily harp line. It was the same as what Lily wanted, and what she cherished.


    "Oh, really? It''s lit. I''m the maggots..."


    "It won''t be enough now."


    That''s when Lily said, I get an email to Ye Shan.


    The opponent came from Richter.


    "I changed the banks of the river and started working as a escort by limiting my client to the street in the city of Medicine Buddha. It''s hard inside because it''s free, but I''ll try to get it on track. I''m anxious, but I feel more hopeful than that and I enjoy waking up every morning ''


    Looking at the content of the email, Ip Mountain''s mouth breaks.


    (I knew you were glad you didn''t die then)


    And it was Ip Shan that I wanted to reply to, but I stopped. That''s something he knows very well, and I don''t think it''s prudent to say it in his position.


    53 Let''s Play Maggots and Parasitic Plants End

 1837 Preface

    "You''re not kidding me! That''s how you always fuck with me, what''s so fun!


    A woman is turning backwards in a ghostly shape and screaming.


    Takae Takayama looked behind the woman wondering what the woman was angry about, but strangely no one was in the hallway.


    "You can fool around with people all the time, you know! You shitty bastard!


    Takae got scared and decided to turn back the hallway, go up the stairs upstairs, go far, and go to his destination so that the strange woman wouldn''t notice.


    "Hey, Mr. Baba from Takae. Where are you going, huh? I thought you were supposed to go for medical checks."


    A big man appears in front of Takae, who tried to turn back, and is called by his name in a torso voice, causing Takae''s heart to bounce wide.


    He''s a man who doesn''t know his age. You won''t be young, but that face is terrible. It looks like it''s 190 cm tall and has quite a size on the side.


    The man''s name is Kwon Tae. Although Takae and I are the closest thing to each other and depend on each other, I felt reassured that he would protect himself in times of need, while I think it would be unpleasant for a strange woman to look at me.


    The woman looked back, and Takae and I met each other. The woman''s age seems to be in her mid-thirties, but I don''t know how old this one is either. Maybe it''s close to forty. He is short and small in weight. It seemed to Takae that the shallow black skin was not sunburn, but that it was due to some illness.


    The woman glanced at Takae with an awesome eye for a moment, but immediately turned to her and walked down the hallway.


    "This hallway is too long! What are you so long for! What the hell is this place?


    Takae also had some empathy for the scream of the woman leaving.


    "Could it be someone new? Or someone from the S building?


    "I don''t know. I don''t see him here. Ah."


    Kwon Tai galloping the kid''s head at Takae with an anxious face. Honestly Takae wants to refrain from being the same n building as such a scary woman. I think it''s building S.


    "Where are you going, Kwon Tae?


    "It''s awakening training. Ah. I''m sick of that. Ah."


    Takae sympathizes with the right to say it with a really unpleasant face.


    "That''s tough. But good luck. A little further to the threshold, isn''t it? If we get to the threshold, it''ll be a white flower."


    Seeing the yellow flowers on Kwon Tae''s chest, Takae says.


    "That''s a bad idea. Ah. Ouilla, I''m sure you can''t. Ah."


    I looked like I was going to cry and Kwon Ta walked away with me.


    (Long hallways, large buildings, large facilities. It''s a long walk and I certainly don''t like it.)


    I''m not a strange woman earlier, but I''m sick of Takae every day. Even though I say my ankles are weaker because of this physical age. The doctor in charge said walking is the best exercise for the old man, but Takae can''t help it.


    "Hey, it''s Grandma Takayama."


    Before I reached my destination, I met someone I knew again, and they spoke with a stranger face.


    He''s a middle-aged man with a stern face, and he''s called a ghost peach. He looks scary, but he''s a casual, well-looked after man, so the subjects rely on him. It is flawed in the balls that some of them have bad mouths and are often troublemakers.


    "The woman who was yelling at me, let''s go that way. I thought you were the same guy in the" S "building."


    I say as the ghost peaches twirl their fingers over my head.


    As for Takae''s honest feelings, I wanted to shy away from a woman who looked horrible because she saw it like that. I know you shouldn''t judge people by their appearance or discriminate against people with disabilities, but I don''t like what they don''t like.


    "The guys in Building S are an elite here, even if it''s a recent fall in society. It''s ironic."


    A ghost peach laughs with plenty of puffiness.


    Takae feels terrible about the residents of Building S. No, the subjects outside Takae, even the researchers, are afraid of them. I have seen many times the jumping power they possess. Not once or twice have we had a rampage.


    Takae then broke up with Haunted Peaches and visited the checkroom.


    Inside, five men and women in white glitter with holographic displays. There were also three subjects identical to Takae.


    "Hello"


    "Chi Won"


    "Hello."


    "Oh, Grandma Takae, In Shita"


    "Heh."


    "Woos."


    Even if Takae says hello, only the familiar subjects will respond. The researchers are unresponsive as if they didn''t even realize Takae had arrived. Of course you can''t be unaware. The subjects have received that the researchers should not have any conversation other than the minimum required.


    "Yes, Takayama, I''d like a sausage blood sample."


    "Yes."


    Called by a short female researcher, Takae heads to her front, relieved for a moment.


    That small, adorable researcher with a name tag that said Rain Palace always turned his sympathy gaze to himself.


    Takae knows that the researchers only deal with subjects clerically, but that their views of the subjects vary. Their gaze, facial expressions and tricks, such as those who never gaze at hindsight, those who are sympathetic, and those who only view them as experimental animals, give a rough idea.


    "Chi, chi, chi, chi"


    A rainbow palace where doctors and nurses mouth the injection with the precautions of a pre-depression appointment. No other researcher has ever spoken of the same dialogue before the injection. At least Takae doesn''t know anything else.


    (This guy is definitely a good guy. Unlike other researchers)


    Takae unilaterally relied on and believed in the Rain Palace by taking the liberty to do so. No, I had a feeling. I was wondering if she could help me one day when I was in serious trouble.


    Takae underwent various tests. Temperature test, blood pressure, urine collection, echo, lentogen, electrocardiogram, lung viability, MRI, PET CT, reflex test, EEG measurement, and�� various kinds of mutagenic determination.


    Hard is MRI and allergy determination. The MRI is narrower when done compared to the dome of the CT scan, it feels as if it can be put in a coffin, and there''s something coming mentally. Besides, the noise is loud. Various kinds of allogeneic determinations can be clearly painful, depending on the type.


    "I''m sorry. Next, eyes on the needle."


    Rain Palace, where nervousness and sorry mix voices.


    Subjects are particularly afraid of this needle, called the eye. First, subjects are restrained in such a way that they are crucified. With that subject in mind, the researcher remotely pushes the carrier with one needle on it first with a handle attached to the remote control. The needle is aimed exactly at the subject.


    The objective is to incite fear in the subject and measure the rate of increase in the xenogenic value, but if successful, it is said that this may wake him up to the power of the xenogenic. The researcher naturally stops the steering wheel just before it is stabbed in the eye, but somehow only the remote operation of the sighting can fail and cause one eye of the subject to crush. Therefore, it is an excellent way to judge fear.


    Takae was relieved that the person in charge today was the Rain Palace. Some of the other researchers did the right thing and as many as three broke their eyes.


    With one eyeball forcefully opened by the equipment, the carrier with the needle makes a ragged and flashy noise.


    The needle stopped beautifully just before it stabbed me in the eye. Takae and Rain Palace, both sides breathed relief at the same time, it was then.


    "You took a piss, you would have peed in my eyes! I''ll tell you what, it''s useless!


    The door to the checkroom was opened rampantly, a familiar scream sounded and surprised the indoors.


    "Hih!"


    The rain palace gives a resounding voice.


    "Ugh!"


    Takae felt a sharp pain in one eye and he couldn''t see the needle that was looming in front of him.


    "Ahhh!?


    Rain Palace was stunned by what he had done. Surprised by his voice, he pushed the steering wheel and stabbed Takae in the eye.


    "Ha, Mr. Takayama! I''m sorry! I''ll treat you right away!


    The rainbow palace is a desperate shape, and it takes Takae''s restraints to be lifted.


    (Is that him...)


    A creepy screaming woman, little fat, met before Takae came here, at the entrance to the checkroom, distorted into anger, tiding her face all over, making her royal.


    "Look at that! These eyes, they''re turning red! This is definitely already your fault! I got a pee in my eye! Never forgive me!


    The woman''s logic, which keeps calling toward the rain palace, was a disastrous one, no matter who hears it. In the first place, it''s something I pick up and give myself, such as urine collection. Whatever happens, the inspecting side can''t do any harm with it.


    "Mr. Takayama! I''ll take care of it now!


    But Rain Palace is blind to crazy screaming women and so on, and it takes to treat Takae.


    "What do I care?!? Fucking snooze! I''m leaving! If this happens, I''m gonna get that one out, and I''m gonna have to!


    The screaming woman, furthered by the fury of the rain palace''s utter disregard for herself, shouted softly, dressed as a foreboding force all over her body.


    "Wookie, no, no!


    A shouting woman''s body was blown away by an invisible force as she raised an odd voice at the loud volume with her throat just ripped open.


    "Hey! You know what you''re doing!?


    "It''s a severe punishment for a subject to work an act of violence on a researcher! Not to mention using the power of alien powers!


    The researchers change their blood phase and yell at the screaming woman.


    "I knew the partial liberation of the S building was quick... Even the best is like this."


    Many subjects overheard that dialogue among fellows who had lost their hips.


    "Gobo! Guha!"


    The researchers and subjects caught their blood when they saw the heavily spitting rain palace. Because the spine broke to 90 degrees in the opposite direction and the amount of bleeding I could only think of as lethal, no matter what.


    Seeing such a rain palace, only a screaming woman laughs in a petty way.


    Seeing such a screaming woman, Takae learned bottomless anger. Even though this woman was losing her sanity, this guy was in the eyes of Takae with an evil he could never forgive.


    Takae quickly rushed over to the Rain Palace, and Kakomi placed his hand on the body of the Rain Palace.


    Shortly thereafter, an astonishing sight unfolded in the checkroom.


    I get more angry as I look at Takae''s body. All the wrinkles disappeared and the skin was tense, the gray hair dyed black, the flesh on the hands and feet that were lean and dry, and the face turned to that of a girl who was riddled and cute, and supple in shape.


    Only the screaming woman and the other two subjects were surprised by the change. Others know that Takae changes when his abilities are activated, so this doesn''t surprise me. What surprised me was the very ability Takae activated.


    When I wondered if the body of the rainbow palace, which was bent at right angles, was wrapped in a pale light, it instantly returned to normal.


    Rain Palace wakes herself up with her eyes closed and sees Takae. I understand what she did to herself. I didn''t know Takae had this ability. Only Takae himself has shown off his power.


    "Ugh, it''s not just every time you use such a powerful resilience against someone else."


    The girl in the new American subject squeaks.


    Takae stares at the screaming woman. The name tag said Xuanbu Tahata. The color of the flowers is pink. By the standards here, it''s the same as Takae.


    "A woman is young, empowering, something like that! I can''t forgive him for poking at me!


    The screaming woman rolls over Takae and puts her hands together.


    "No more! Xuanbu! If you do more than that, you will be disposed of as much as you want!


    By the scream of the researcher, the screaming woman - Xuanbu''s attention deviated from Takae.


    "Name below me... I''ll call you. Ah!


    At that moment when Xuanbu shouted, Takae turned Xuanbu and unleashed his power.


    Xuanbu reacts aggressively and defends. But Takae''s power is slightly exceeded, and Xuanbu''s little fat body is blown in a straight line and struck against the wall.


    "Keh, you''re sober."


    A new American brunette, small subject boy laughs with a slightly more prominent octave. My ears are hard to tell because I feel hidden in my hair, but there are tons of holes drilled with piercings. I''m not piercing now. The name tag said "Star Sea Huihai". The color of the flowers is white.


    "Yair, Brother Hui, you''re looking at the heart of it. Uh-huh? That old lady''s power, if she sucks, she''s over-life. Wow. I mean, it came up over Brother Hui. It''s a facility that can make monsters."


    Nestled next to the Shining Sea, her hair stretched back to her legs, a sneaky bodied new American subject girl warned, showing her teeth and laughing. The name written on the name tag is "Midori Himejima" and the flowers are yellow. Takae is already back to being an old gray-haired woman.


    "Keh, I thought you meant it was getting interesting. The repair was a hassle. It''s such a fun job to be on the outside."


    "Well, why is Midori on an undercover mission with this?"


    Though he said it foolishly, Midori was not even a face.


    That''s the story of the day.

 1838 1

    Building n daycare room.


    Takae faced two of Kwon Tae and Haunted Peaches and sighed loudly.


    "Ola, I''d love to see Baba from Takae."


    With thick fingers in your mouth, baby-like tricks, Kwon Tae mouths straight what you think.


    "That''s not a show, Grandma Takayama."


    A ghost peach that pays gentle attention to Kwon Tae.


    As for Takae, it''s so sad that they both call themselves old ladies, but they actually give up because they look old.


    "But what does the facility think about letting the S-building guy out? Cancer. Besides, I can''t believe you mixed it up with the N building we''re in."


    The ghost peach arms up and says with a flashy face.


    Yesterday, one subject in building S was transferred to building N, and the story of a quick disturbance had spread throughout the facility.


    "Ola told me that all the people in the S building were unhappy and strong."


    Kwon Tai shivering his big body.


    I also know the rumors about building S. Takae. The residents of Building S are all severely mentally disabled and the researchers say they are burning their hands as well. Takae has heard the researchers stand talkin ''about building S. Even the researchers have casualties, so they seem to be scared of building s assignments.


    This facility - ''Buste if dust is also loaded'' has five buildings. There are Takae et al., building n with the highest number of subjects. S building packed with severely mentally handicapped people and very many awakeners of pink flowers. There used to be Kwon Tai, a T building that brought together mentally retarded people. Central building, which is the centre of the facility and also houses the fellows'' quarters. And even the researchers don''t know what''s going on in Building B.


    Buildings N and T have been liberated, but buildings S and B have been banned from free movement. Only researchers are allowed in and out of the central building.


    "That screaming woman... was it Genbu Tahata? He didn''t do all that yesterday, and he wouldn''t be sent back to building S."


    A subject in Building N who was in another seat said abominably.


    and that''s when a young woman in white appears in the day care room. It''s a researcher''s rain house.


    "Thank you so much for yesterday."


    The rainbow palace, which came straight to the front of the Takae, bows carefully, albeit in a hazy manner. Takae is also horrified to see such a rain palace.


    The face of the rain palace is bound to tighten.


    "Actually, it''s very important that we talk about it, and we stayed here."


    "Do you mind if we stay by your side and listen?


    A ghost peach takes confirmation of the rainbow palace to be cut out.


    "Oh, thank you for your concern. Nothing wrong with that. On the contrary, we want to make sure that the subjects in Building N."


    Looking over the daycare room, the rain palace told him. All residents of building N on the spot pay attention to the rain palace.


    "On a direct order from the head of Nishihara Normal Man N Building, I, Ayumiya Meguru, will be entrusted with the exclusive responsibility of Takae Takayama in the future. And Takayama has a request from Chief Nishihara."


    "Request?"


    Takae listens back unexpectedly. The position of the subject and the researcher is less reciprocal than the original. It''s between an experimental animal and a caretaker. But using the word "request" on purpose, not an order, even makes a choice after asking for it on a reciprocal basis. Or it will mean something in return. Speaking of Nishihara, he''s the manager of Building N.


    "Yes, in order to preserve the peace in Building N, I would like you to monitor and suppress Genbu Tahata, who was relocated from Building S. Mr. Takayama is the only Pink Genius Awakener here in Building N, and he proved himself superior to Genbu Tahata, so, ho, Chief Nishihara has decided that there is no other suitable person."


    "This guy is a masterpiece. I didn''t know the management side would expose us to incompetence and bow our heads."


    One of the subjects in the day care room laughs.


    "That''s how serious it was. Funny thing. Bye. And there''s a lot of researchers out there, and you know there''s not even a single rock in this facility."


    When the ghost peach turned to the man who had teared him up, he nagged with sorrow.


    "Gee, not everyone wants a researcher, and they''re here. There are a lot of reasons why some of us don''t."


    Spilling a masochistic smile, Rain House said. Without having to look at her words and expressions like that, Takae had always guessed with a previous attitude.


    "Ola, you''re retarded, but let me tell you something. Ola, I know, surveillance is about watching. I mean, let Baba in Takae keep an eye on such a crazy woman all the time, or stay with her all the time. Oh, that''s horrible, Ola."


    Those on the spot were also convinced by what Kwon Tae said.


    "That''s right. It''s unrealistic to be nearby and watch during 46: 00. While the facility is monitoring Genbu Tahata, always send the location to Mr. Takayama for a report."


    "So, if anything happens, can I just take it and punish it?


    "Yes. Will you take it on?


    I grin and confirm to Takae, the rain palace I hesitate to confirm back.


    "The condition is that you follow the subject''s side as best you can. Of course, I don''t want your position to get any worse."


    "No problem at all."


    It was then that I gave Takae, who smiled and spoke of the conditions, a voice that also burst and bounced the rain palace.


    "Sucks! Safe sucks!


    A familiar cry echoes, and those who were in the daycare room groan.


    "What''s the worst Japanese word for safe?"


    Into it without fear was the subject of a small boy with grated dark hair, sitting at the entrance to the day care room. Although new, the colour of the flowers is white. In other words, it is a sign that we can wield the power of alien powers in a stable manner.


    "My life itself is the worst piece of shit ever! You put it this way, you get it! If you don''t know, you''re an idiot!


    A glance at the boy''s name tag and the person in question, Genbu Tahata, spit out and ran out of words. The name tag said Xinghai Huihai.


    "Keh, you can be stupid, you just don''t know."


    Huihai shows her giggling dog teeth and laughs invincibly. Both Takae and Ayumiya dressed up to be quick and instant, but Genbu Tahata just rang his nose, passing too far beside Huihai.


    (That hungry ghost, that''s the back street)


    Ghost Peach looks at the Huihai and thinks. I didn''t just say I had too much nerve, I intuitively smelled my own kind.


    Genbu Tahata stands in front of Takae and the Rain Palace, alternating between the two.


    "What can I do for you?


    Takae looks back at Genbu Tahata and asks. As for Takae, I think he came to the right place. This is a good opportunity to explore some of the subjects we''re going to be monitoring.


    "Worst, worst, saiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii"


    Genbu Tahata distorts his face even uglier than he can even say it''s ready for your flattery, and just calls out the same words. Takae and Yumiya have difficulty reacting.


    Don''t bother Baba from Takae.


    When Kwon Tae spoke, Xuanbu Tahata glared at Kwon Tae.


    "If you command me, I command you too! Don''t give me orders!


    Spread plenty of spit on Kwon Tae''s face, and Genbu Tahata turned his face back to Takae.


    "I could relate to you. I''ll tell you what, you better understand that. I will not allow it to be ignored. You made it."


    "That''s the way it is in you."


    Takae coldly tells Xuanbu Tahata, who speaks out in hostility. They are unreasonable lunatics. Takae was divided when he should be treated that way.


    "I''m the only one who feels it. That''s everything. Everything in the world fits right into me. For fools who don''t know that, we have to remind them."


    Genbu Tahata says it out with a hateful grin.


    "Are you drowning in power, Mr. Sayashi Xuanbu? If that''s the case..."


    "I call you Xuanbu. Ahhhhhhh! And get out of the way, geezer. Ahhh!


    In the midst of the rain palace talking, Xuanbu changed his blood phase and yelled, releasing a slight but also a force. But the suppression bracelet put on Xuanbu''s arm has so far controlled Xuanbu''s power. However, if Xuanbu is serious, this suppression bracelet will also be destroyed without meaning.


    "Where in the hell do you want your daughter to grow up like Xuanbu and have parents named her like this?" The world here! What kind of daughter is like Xuanbu in the first place!? Whether it''s comics or games, he''s roughly the weakest hit role in the Four Gods, and he''s not plain! I''d be crazy if they didn''t name me like this and distort my life! Thanks to you, I''m in a corny shape, like Xuanbu!


    That scream of Xuanbu was by far the best known claim. But...


    "But I hate the last name Tabata more, so if you want to call me Xuanbu, call me Xuanbu. - Huh!


    The claim that followed was Takae, who felt a little soothed the air.


    "Oh, um... Takayama"


    After Xuanbu leaves with a big strand, Rain Palace speaks out loud.


    "Me too, Takae, can I call you by your name? Well... I know what happened to you."


    While Takae feels fiercely resistant to looking old ladies being called that way in front of everyone, the heart did have a desire for the rainbow palace to call it that.


    "If I can call you Meguru about Mr. Rainmake too..."


    To Takae''s words, Yumiya Meguru grinned happily.

 1839 2.

    The rainbow palace meguru, which is bright, upbeat and sincere, was favored not only by the former alpine mountains, but also by all the inhabitants of building N. From the subjects and the researchers.


    Therefore, now that Meguru has taken on the position of exclusive responsibility for Takae, while Takae has assumed the task of monitoring and suppressing a dangerous figure named Genbu Tahata, confidence in Meguru has increased even further.


    "Gee, it''s been two days since Xuanbu was relocated, but as long as I''m checking on the security cameras in building N, she''s acting oh weird, and you haven''t done anything in particular. Oh, oh, yeah. Still screaming, though."


    Meguru, who came to Takae''s private room, reports drinking a can of coffee.


    "I hope nothing happens like this. So, do you know what Xuanbu is?


    "Ha, yes. We''ve got about 80% of the subjects coming here."


    Meguru''s answer was felt a little surprisingly by Takae. Because I thought I had it all figured out.


    "Sometimes people don''t know, or people discover fabrications later. And they have a lot of fabrications in particular. I''m wary that this might be a force trying to steal information from here. Oh, well, speaking of which, two kids recently entered building n..."


    "Sorry, Megle. Let''s talk about Xuanbu first."


    "And I''m sorry. Xuanbu Tata, thirty-three years old, no occupation, no married history. As a severely mentally handicapped person, he seemed to have lived with a disability pension. I''ve had many injuries and arrests, but they''re all not guilty of psychiatric evaluations. Constant trouble with neighbors. No friends, no acquaintances."


    At this point, Takae was already feeling hungry when I heard it.


    No matter what I heard, it was more and more bottom of my life, but neither Takae nor Meguru were willing to mock or look down on Xuanbu. No matter if you ever learn sympathy or pity.


    "Whatever I did, I couldn''t do it. It was written next to her name field."


    Megle said with a painful face. Both Meguru and Takae received that Xuanbu would have continued to experience unimaginable pain until he was twisted like now.


    "For what reason, if it''s dusty, it''s in Baste?


    "It''s a self-inflicted trial goal. As you may know, we also gather people in that way, here. For the reason that he won''t be disappointed from his surroundings even if he''s gone, Xuanbu was good enough to come here...... That was a bad way to say"


    Megle staring at his face as he spoke.


    "Can I ask you a slightly different question?


    Meguru nodded silently at Takae, who would be a strange face.


    "Have any of the subjects left Buste if they finish the contract properly and live safely and this dust also?


    "Not one at the moment"


    In response to Takae''s question, Meguru answered instantly without going back.


    "I don''t know all about this facility either, but he says those who draw on the power of alien powers are going to be given the next role. However, now they say no one has yet moved on to that scheduled stage. I heard that if this dust was built, the facility itself, called Baste, had not been created long ago."


    It hasn''t been long since it was founded, Meguru says, but at least Takae has been here for months. It seemed to me that it had been more than a few years since the inception, as I had heard conversations from other researchers and subjects.


    "Since Megle got here, could you even go home once?


    To Takae''s inquiry, Meguru smiled slightly sarcastically and shook her neck to the side.


    Kwon Tae has been concerned since those kids got here. I have never seen a child in this facility before.


    "Oh, my God, are you in elementary school?


    When Kwon Tae speaks, two men and women walking down the hallway stop and look back.


    "I don''t see any kids here. - I have problems like Ora, who''s still a kid in the head."


    He lovingly spoke up, looking up at Kwon Tai, a big man who was troubled by intellectual retardation no matter how he saw it, and smiled back at the girl with a slight look at her teeth, but the boy was annoyed.


    "I''m a high school student, even if I look like this. Don''t just look at your back and judge, asshole."


    "Ooh, this guy sucks. But oh man, you''re not just a chick, you look like a kid, so you just look like an elementary school kid without a uniform. I''m sure he''s got a little kid in his head, too."


    "You have a bad mouth, big fat ass. This Yarrow, you have a bad mouth in Ikenuma or something. You suck too bad"


    A boy whose name tag says "Xinghai Huihai" says back to Kwon Tai.


    "Abba, Abba, even Brother Terre can''t talk about people."


    Midori Himejima is written on the name tag, and the girl with the long hair laughs all the time here.


    "It would be weird if a girl laughed like that"


    "Mmm..."


    "This guy''s out of his mind, so he laughs like crazy. Poor guy, to say the least."


    Midori, annoyed by Kwon Tai''s allegations, makes even more fun of Huihai.


    "Oh, are you spies?


    Fai and Midori did not change their expressions because of the right to hit the core question without context, but they were heartily surprised.


    "There are quite a few rumors about him like that. Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Oh, my God. It''s the only thing that looks particularly suspicious."


    "Are you talking about the guy who was treated like a spy and taken, tortured or executed?


    Seeing that Kwon Tae is speaking for pure kindness or just a chat, Huihai asks with an invincible but loving grin spread.


    "Ola, I''ve never heard of that. Even if we find out he''s a spy, the subject feels like he''s still the subject. Probably more or less."


    "Heh, what makes you think that?"


    Midori bumped into doubt with a certain certainty about Kwon Tae.


    "I want the facility because I''m a subject. Even retarded ora can see the logic. If you''re a spy, you could use a spy as a test bench."


    "But aren''t you going to have trouble leaving your spies alone?


    To the right to speak innocently, I utter an opinion that Huihai can very naturally say.


    "Heck, that''s usually it. But that''s the out-of-the-box part of the facility. I''m not letting you get out of here anyway, and I''m gonna do it with you."


    Hui Hai and Midori looked at each other in a strangely outrageous way.


    "Ola, because you''re on the side of the child and the weak, if you have any problems, don''t hesitate, say Ola. But Ola, you''re retarded, so you might not rely too much, and if Ola doesn''t rely on you, you can rely on me, Mr. Haunted Peach. He''s one of the best in the N building."


    "Keh, there''s a barbecue. Then don''t hesitate to let me rely on you."


    I don''t trust people who say they can rely on me, but when it comes to Kwon Tae, I didn''t have to feel strange and persuasive.


    (No, I knew it was frigid. This guy''s not just retarded.)


    But instantly Huihai dismisses his thoughts.


    "Well, do you even realize Midori''s head?


    Huihai confirms in a low voice to Midori as he drops off Kwon Tai''s back.


    "Heh, even Brother Ter''s rotten brain notices it, but you can''t figure it out Midori. I mean, fat people right now, I guess so."


    Returning his hatred, Midori showed his teeth and laughed.


    Buste''s operational meeting was wrapped in disturbing air if both the day and the dust were loaded.


    Especially frustrating and hostile is the head of management of Building N, Norihiro Nishihara. And the spearhead of his hostility was directed at a man named Stephen Sakamoto, head of administration of Building S.


    "Xuanbu Tahata, who has been freed from Building S on an experimental basis, has made himself comfortable except on the first day"


    Nishihara aware of Sakamoto and reporting. He is a magnificent man with glasses and a stern face.


    "Is that a boring result as a deputy director? Two or three more major outbursts, and you were killing some people, was it the result you wanted?


    "You have no choice. You hate it. Nothing. I don''t want a commotion."


    A skinny, skinny, gray-haired old man laughs and says in a tall voice. He was the chief executive of the S building and, if dusty, Buste''s deputy director, Stephen Sakamoto.


    "My s building is the one that is most fruitful. But no matter how powerful, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t control it."


    "I don''t think there''s a solid rationale for it to be controlled by mixing it in building N, nor does it make sense to put researchers and subjects in building N at risk to see how it goes."


    "I''ve heard that in the meantime. I''d like to hear more objections."


    To Nishihara, who claims pale, Sakamoto tells her in a tiny tone, distorting her mouth wide and narrowing her eyes.


    "We can''t just end up in a dumpster like the mustard engine. We have to show definitive results. Fortunately, the incapacitated are able to mass produce to the Constant, but not to the actual level of work."


    "That''s convenient for Building S. Whether the power is superior or not, the N incapacitated people will be more realistic than the S building that doesn''t make sense."


    "But realistically what Director Yukioka expects is my s building. Therefore, the liberation of Genbu Tahata was also granted."


    Nishihara silenced Sakamoto, who said he was proud to win.


    "If you have any complaints, please call Director Yukioka directly. So, it''s time to quit this pointless loop topic and move on to a constructive conference?


    Sakamoto for an even more disgusting ride. The other executive researchers sympathized with Nishihara, while others were sympathetic to Nishihara''s statement, but no one put it out in their mouths on this occasion to hold Nishihara''s shoulders.

 1840 3

    Five buildings built in valleys in the mountains. All the same height, same look, seven-story building.


    Two tents with camouflage pattern are stretched out on the slopes where you can just look down at them.


    In front of the tent, two boys were devouring a meal in a lunchbox. One has tall, long hair, about sixteen or seven years old. The other is small, supposedly about thirteen or four years old. They''re different types, but they''re both beautiful boys.


    "I wonder what this fish is today. It has a unique flavour. Doesn''t it feel like a fish? Yeah, it''s delicious."


    Eating the mysterious meat in the lunchbox, the long-haired boy - Shu Hongmori - smiles at the other boy.


    "Whatever you think or taste, you''re not a fish. This is frog meat."


    Makoto Aizawa, the little boy who cooked the dishes, utters a heartbroken voice.


    "It was a fish until yesterday, so it was preconceived. Oh, you''re definitely a frog. But frogs are surprisingly delicious."


    Stuck the boiled toad legs up with chopsticks and say without breaking the refreshing pace, they look delicious and eat into the legs.


    "I''m on fire, but they won''t notice me?


    On the occasion of the two boys eating, the girl in white - Junko Yukioka - shows up and speaks up. Plastic bags are lowered on both hands.


    "Ooh, the plug is finally here. It''s late, Junko."


    "I ran out of food on the way, so it was a self-sufficient day for me to procure food."


    Shu welcomed him with a bright smile and True was turning his blame gaze to Junko.


    "Excuse me. That wasn''t much for the first preparation, was it? It was too empty for me. So, what''s the end?


    "I was vaguely thinking about spending the rest of my life self-sufficient here because I was too bored with nothing."


    True to mouth a difficult dialogue to understand if it''s a joke or a sarcasm or a story.


    I haven''t heard from Ter at all.


    The repair shrugs my shoulders.


    "Oh well. I think it''s going to be a long fight. I couldn''t come in here until yesterday because I was responding to political moves, but I''ll stick around as much as I can."


    "A political move? Does it have anything to do with our client?


    Reacting to Junko''s words, Shu asks.


    "Of course I have that, but I was wondering if I could tell you otherwise"


    With a deep mouthfeel, Junko narrowed her eyes.


    Why is Takae Takayama in his current situation and what he is now? You fell into a very simple pit of misfortune? Or is it a rigged inevitability?


    Takae grew up as the only daughter of a poor family. The family isn''t very friendly either. Parents immediately quarrel with their voices absurdly and often hit their daughters. Because of the environment of living with three parents in a 1DK apartment, Takae couldn''t avoid a couple quarrels when she was a little girl, and grew up constantly witnessing a quarrel.


    He is a parent who never said he would break up no matter how much he fought, but that is not because he considered his only daughter, Takae, separately. Instead, Takae picked it up and did the compensation, because it would be more troublesome to break up, so he had no choice but to stick around, Takae had guessed when he was in middle school.


    Although his relatives cared about Takae, Takae himself did not open his heart except his uncle. Because my uncle''s relatives other than Manzo Takayama were only posing to worry because he wanted to be a good person, and I could see the heart of not wanting to be involved if possible.


    My uncle Manzo and I first met around the end of middle school. Uncle who didn''t know it existed until then. He said he was the youngest son of his father and had always been a problem child as a child.


    My uncle, who had just been in his thirties, could hear the atmosphere at a glance as if he was not the only one. Takae''s intuition discerned that he was not the one leading a normal life.


    And when I actually spoke, that turned into certainty. I''m not a boring adult caught in the boundaries of common sense. His uncle, who talks with such a vision as he sees far away and dreams, was the first fine adult and respectable person Takae had ever met in his life.


    When he became a high school student, Takae began to run away from home when he couldn''t stand the quarrel between his parents, but he was always at his uncle''s house when he ran in, so his parents were relieved, and he had nothing to blame strongly.


    And one day. When Takae, seventeen-year-old, ran away from home again and rolled in to his uncle, he was reported to have been in a car accident.


    Rushing to the hospital, on the bed was the figure of my uncle''s vault lying wrapped around in bandages. Takae sees it and tears in public.


    He became half bodily discomfort due to spinal cord injury and was in Takae with his desperate uncle, but when he went to visit one day, Manzo carried a strange story.


    "Now... they don''t heal in normal medicine, but if they take a special trial, they could heal."


    At this time, Manzo''s eyes seemed like a wind with a demonic light, scared Takae, but my uncle must also have been mourning his fate, so I interpret it in my brain that he was going a little crazy.


    "Quite clearly, that''s an experimental bench. It''s a suspicious story, but if this is all I have, I''m going to put it on this. It''s just... I''ve put out terrible conditions over there. I want you to introduce me to someone else to be tested."


    Later and think calmly, I also feel that it was a lot of strange stories, but at this time Takae wanted to save his favorite uncle, but with all his heart, jumped to the story of Manzo''s holding on.


    Thus Takae, together with Wanzo, visited a mysterious research facility that would be ''Buste if dust were also loaded''.


    But there was an anomaly there. The whereabouts of my uncle, who was supposed to have come with me, became unknown.


    I''ve tried contacting the researchers, but they haven''t returned any clear replies.


    "When you came to visit, there was only one of you. At least not on the roster. No sign of any other subjects coming that day."


    The answer returned by the kind researcher who went out of his way to examine it was a substitute for plunging Takae further into confusion.


    As a result, one Takae was remodeled, and the researchers gained the ability to speak of alien energy, and at the price of this, she will look like an old woman.


    Takae had made up his mind. He said he must look for his missing uncle.


    Takae believed. My uncle said he was bound to live somewhere in this facility. At least the clue to where he''s going, he said, should always be in this facility.


    Central building. Director''s office.


    When Stephen Sakamoto first saw the man''s appearance, the word "spiral man" came to mind in his brain.


    The abnormality of the man''s body sitting in the chair in the director''s office can be clearly seen even in the seated position. While his back is very curved, he is as distorted as Cobb. This may be due to the calcification of bones due to vitamin D deficiency, etc.


    I used to call this symptom my back. They say it comes from the fact that it looks like there''s a bug in your back.


    Sakamoto knew a book called Notre Dame''s Spiral Man only by title and illustration. The impact of the illustrated man and the power of the title matched very well and was impressive. Until not too long ago, by the way, this dorsal was also a discriminatory term, but in the second half of the twenty-first century, after various word hunts, it went around and became known as dorsal.


    "Director, Nishihara is Canc��n, as expected. Trouble biting me."


    The director stares at Sakamoto, who laughs sarcastically.


    The director wasn''t just ugly and warped in the back. While the hands assembled on the desk are unusually swollen, they are full of great ibos. It''s not just the hands. There are also ivos all over the face that are about the same size or slightly smaller than eyeballs. I can deduce it''s probably all over my body.


    The lower lip also swells up unbalanced and is turned outward. He''s the owner of such an ugly, extreme look that he can''t keep up with the expression ugly man. But the personnel are already used to it.


    The director gets up, walks in the room distressed and distorted his face, puts hot water and cucumbers out of the shelf, pours water out of the pot and brews tea. A large, curved back of the bone can hurt even if it moves slightly, as it is being subjected to chronic pain.


    I can cure it if I want to. But he dares not heal.


    "Two more, add them from S to N."


    The director back in the chair told me. The name tag on the director''s chest said Jiro Yukioka.


    On the orders of Hot Jiro, Sakamoto makes you laugh at the garlic. What is a desirable development for me can''t help but be fun. I can''t be happier for Sakamoto if the director expects me to be the main player in this facility for the residents of building S.


    "I''ve been wondering for a long time, but it''s been a long time, its hot water swallowing. It''s cracked and it''s missing."


    Heh, I saw Hot Jiro''s Yukata, and Sakamoto pointed it out.


    "It''s what I''ve been using since I was a kid. I''m attached, so I''m willing to throw it away... whoa."


    While Hot Jiro was talking, the yukata was greatly lacking and the tea left inside was slightly zeroed and wet on the desk.


    Seeing it, Hot Jiro set aside his yukata and narrowed his eyes. I think Sakamoto hasn''t seen Hot Jiro smile on the top of Buddha all the time in a long time.


    "No matter how much attachment you have, it will come sooner or later when you exchange it...... Will it come when it breaks? Thanks for everything."


    Sakamoto was surprised when he smiled and thanked him and saw Hot Jiro taking the cracked yukata and cleaning it up. If you think of Hot Jiro as a picturesque Mad Scientist, you can have one of these sides.

 1841 4.

    Building N, awakening room.


    A number of experiments, called awakening training, are being conducted here that are not extremely difficult for the subjects.


    While a very primitive approach is taken: inciting negative emotions, such as fear and pain, and forcing you to awaken your strength, there is also the administration of drugs that amplify your emotions and concentration. Although the injection was quite painful, it was offensive and therefore still abhorrent from the subjects.


    "Look, there''s no relationship between a man and a woman. It''s a woman. Men don''t say such embarrassment when their mouths are torn."


    At the corner of the awakening room, ghost peaches and talk with your face.


    "Ugh, this old man is seriously a kid. The basic part of being a kid all the time ~. When are you going to grow up?


    Midori, the new subject, turns back to Haunted Peach.


    In a chair for a break, divided into three men and two women, it''s like a conflict diagram, and I''m having fun making up my mind. On the male side are Haunted Peaches, Kwon Tai, and Huihai. The women are Takae and Midori.


    "I wonder what Hannah''s decision is that a man is better than a woman..."


    Takae shrugs in tannins. Takae''s father treated his mother with that attitude, and that often caused fights.


    "It''s not because it''s biologically like that. Abilities in general, men are more or less likely."


    and a bright sea with a sarcastic grin.


    "If you just want to stand on top of a woman, it means that the bastard will demand strength, personality, character, merit, financial strength, charm and violence just to make the other woman obey you. I don''t want to obey someone who doesn''t."


    "Ola can''t because there''s nothing at all. You can''t be inferior to a man."


    When Midori goes back even further, Kwon Tae reacts and holds his head.


    "Kwon Tae is a system to be fed, and I can''t imagine the image of Kwon Tae leading the pavilion."


    Takae smiled gently and said to Kwon Tae.


    "Ho, is that true? Baba from Takae, can you feed Ola?


    "Come on, why are we talking about that?


    A ghost peach penetrates into Kwon Tai, who shimmers his crushed eyes and turns his anticipation glance.


    When I talk to Kwon Tae, wonder and Takae warm my heart. I feel calm. I''m starting to feel like I''m with my uncle Manzo, even though he doesn''t resemble me at all. I wonder if they have anything in common, but I have no idea.


    "Su, su, excuse me, Takae, I need to talk to you."


    I called and invited Megle from a short distance away.


    Takae rises and travels with Meguru to the corner of the awakening room.


    "Getting the example stuff, so, here we go. When I spoke to Chief Nishihara, he handed me the data lightly."


    "I spoke to Chief Nishihara," Meguru said, "Takae is a little stunned. I didn''t expect to smash the person in charge of Building N into something I wanted to keep secret as Takae... But then I didn''t stab the nail. I think Takae is bad for me, too, but nevertheless, I didn''t even think Megle would divulge the information so lightly.


    (If you want to interpret it in a good direction, it''s possible that Nishihara is the only person you can trust.)


    Hopefully so, Takae thinks in hopeful observations. Otherwise, I don''t even know if I can believe Megle.


    Megle projects a holographic display. The roster was shown there.


    Takae had asked Meguru to obtain a roster of all subjects, including those who died, in Baste if dust was also loaded.


    I once had a friendly researcher look into it, but Takae was still not convinced. That''s why I asked Meguru to do it again...


    The roster was in fifty shades order of surname. And when he saw the fact that there was no name for Manzo Takayama there, Takae dropped his shoulder and sighed heavily.


    "My uncle... is not here"


    "Eh, don''t give up yet."


    Meguru speaks powerlessly to Takae, who shrugs powerlessly.


    "Actually, there''s still another possibility. Bibi B building, maybe Takae''s uncle is in B building."


    Takae raised her face and looked at Meguru with a surprising look at the words that had never occurred to her from Meguru''s mouth.


    Only the name of building B is known to Takae. Of the five buildings, a mysterious building where even researchers are barred from entering and leaving. I''m talking about the fact that nobody knows.


    "This is a story I asked Chief Nishihara directly to. Chief Nishihara was an old stock here to, he said, also at a time when Building B. was functioning. But since that time, the reality of Building B has been top-secret, and they hardly know anything about Building B. But I only know one story about building B, and all the subjects sent to building B were either never on the list or were erased from the list."


    "You mean my uncle was wiped out because he was sent to building B too?


    "And he said that building B was functional at the time, but then Director Yukioka told me it was closed, and that''s clear. And now the Fellowship Side also accounts for a larger number of people after the period when Building B was functioning? So what I''m about to talk to you about is Chief Nishihara''s guess, but the fact is, building B makes it look like it''s closed, and I was wondering if it''s still working and the subject is being sent sneaky..."


    The story that Meguru brought is Takae, which I felt suspicious when I did it, but I can''t say enough that it''s definitely not possible, nor can I ignore it. If it''s possible, we should try to hit it.


    "They''re going to infiltrate a restricted B building to find out... that''s what we''re talking about, right?


    "Ha-ha-ha."


    Meguru snorts at Takae to confirm.


    "But don''t you remember that we have a role to play in monitoring and suppressing Xuanbu? What if Xuanbu stormed out while the two of us were in building B?


    Takae further confirms.


    Honestly, the priority within Takae is where I want to bring my uncle''s search upstairs and take care of Xuanbu, etc., but if I leave it alone and think that there would be damage to Haunted Peaches and Kwon Tai, which is a familiar pattern among the N buildings, I can''t leave Takae alone.


    "Let me talk to you!


    Suddenly a familiar scream rose from the entrance to the awakening room.


    Attention will be drawn to subjects and researchers. There was an uninvited subject from Building S., Genbu Tahata. Xuanbu''s gaze is directed straight at Takae and Meguru.


    Xuanbu stares at them and walks toward them.


    "He told me to talk... how far away from the entrance to the room you are. I mean, you were out there when we were talking..."


    "Are you an idiot!? You''re an idiot!? It should be stupid! That''s why I get those stupid words because I''m an idiot!


    Hearing Takae''s words, Xuanbu yells in a grumpy manner.


    "I like ears! So I heard you! Why can''t you understand that right away!?


    Xuanbu returns a concise answer. It may be true that the retrofit here makes the hearing harder to get out of digits, but neither Takae nor Meguru quickly turned their heads that far.


    "Can''t you move because my surveillance is going to go away? Then I''d be fine if I went with you. That''s all I''m talking about."


    In unexpected words emanating from Xuanbu''s mouth, Takae and Meguru look wide open at each other.


    I thought you didn''t like us.


    Takae asks straight. I really suspect that some evil plot is in Xuanbu.


    "Get on with what looks like an interesting development! This logic! This simplicity! Just understand. If you find me boring, I''ll betray you relentlessly, I''ll discern you, and I''ll abandon you, so as long as you guys make an effort to entertain me, you can do it together."


    Even though Xuanbu answers, I still don''t trust Takae. I don''t trust them, but if they still act together, they can do their job of surveillance, and there will be no more N residents attacked in their own unknown places.


    "Xuanbu, come with me to building B."


    "Ha, Takae..."


    To Takae, who stares straight at Xuanbu and demands again, Meguru speaks out with a nuance as to whether that is really okay.


    "Even if Xuanbu betrays you on the way, it''s a big difference if you''re not somewhere you can handle it."


    Look at Meguru, Takae says.


    "Nevertheless, good ears, I wish I hadn''t fallen apart, wouldn''t I? From now on, we won''t be talking about Xuanbu in a long way, will we? If you keep your mouth shut, you could have heard our Xuanbu shadow, and even Initiatives could have gripped you."


    "I didn''t like hearing that pussy and I fell apart! How can you not know that!? I don''t need such a soothing calculation! Don''t make fun of me!


    Xuanbu yells at Takae, who says it with a teasing mouthful, looking even more grumpy.


    (Don''t be alarmed... this guy, maybe he''s not that bad...)


    Seeing Xuanbu, Takae thought that way.


    "Then I''m going!


    "Huh?"


    Takae and Meguru are taken aback when they see Xuanbu scream and leave the awakening room with a large strand. I knew what that word meant, but I think it''s quick.


    To the two not immediately following, Xuanbu stops and looks back in angry shape.


    "Do you have a reason to wait!?


    "No... no..."


    "Yes, good. Let''s go."


    Takae walks away with a bitter smile against Xuanbu, who looks grumpy, and Meguru raises his temperamental voice and follows him.


    "Hey, Brother Hui, I''m going to Building B."


    Midori, who moved from Haunted Peaches and Kwon Tai to a place distant from him, said, moving only his lips to the Huaihai, who moved as well. I don''t speak out because I found out about Xuanbu''s unusual hearing.


    "Don''t be too convenient, the technique is. I''m dying to learn Shizuno too."


    Says Huihai with his forehead rubbing. Takae and his conversations had all reached the ears of Midori and Huihai by the power of Midori.


    "We''re going after him."


    "Yea."


    Moving only her lips, Midori laughed, showing her teeth slightly when Huihai urged her.

 1842 5

    Norihiro Nishihara, director of building N administration, convened the N-building researcher.


    "Two more bastards are going to be added to Building S."


    The complexion of the researchers in Building N changes to a report conveyed directly from Nishihara.


    "Even though Xuanbu alone is troublesome..."


    "Is this a trend that will be added more and more..."


    "The director hasn''t thought about the safety of the researchers in Building N at all?


    The researchers whisper dissatisfaction and anxiety with an anxious look or otherwise tannic.


    "Genbu Tahata seems surprisingly grown-up. Therefore, the next time the two of them storm out, there will be no rain palace or alpine - the key rain palace."


    In the middle of the conversation, Nishihara noticed Meguru''s absence.


    If you look in the surveillance cameras, you won''t find them in building N. There is no sign of Takae or Xuanbu.


    "Where have you been... All three."


    Nishihara turns to face. The anxiety of other researchers is amplified. At this time, depending on the fact that those three are not all together,


    "Don''t you think it''s impossible to appreciate them all to the rain house and alpine as more and more S-building subjects continue to be added?


    An older researcher gives an opinion.


    "That''s true...... Shall we let the white flowers in Building N deal with it after we''ve told them what''s going on?"


    Following the opinions of his men, Nishihara decided on a policy of no difficulty. There is no other possible good response.


    "You''re not just a researcher. Subject''s out of the building."


    If dust is also loaded, look in binoculars between the five buildings of Baste, and the truth tells.


    Which one?


    When the repair is dressed to cover over the true, take up the binoculars and peek at the facility building.


    (There''s this familiar part of him...)


    Shu likes to be true, but on the other hand, if it is true, he has long learned to resist the freshness, freshness, and familiarity of Shu. When it comes to refreshment, I have strong feelings like obsession.


    "Are you trying to get into that building? No one went in or out of that building."


    Seeing a woman in front of the building B by three people, Shu shrugs.


    Truth or repair, I didn''t know the name of building B, but I observe and know that the building was free of any entrance or exit from the surface. In addition, all buildings are connected by an upstairs aisle, but there is considerable access for people from the outside. But there is no only B building.


    "The subject is out there, maybe it''s some kind of special move. Is Midori and Shining aware of it?"


    And, true.


    "If Ter noticed - and decided it was an interesting move, I don''t think he''d let it go."


    Shu smiled and said, truly returning his binoculars.


    The three men, Takae, Meguru and Xuanbu, were standing close to building B.


    "Come in and they won''t notice?


    Takae asks Meguru when he sees the entrance, which is sealed in place by wooden planks.


    "Ko, whatever it is here, it''s more than here...... wow, I don''t know. There might be hidden cameras or something."


    Megle answers with fear.


    "Don''t get lost! If you go, you''ll see! It''s a stupid picture of you coming all the way here and guzzling! What''s so fun about wasting time!? You fool! You don''t have to go with the fool!


    When Xuanbu exposes his frustration and yells, he heads through between Takae and Meguru to the grand entrance with his big crotch.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Even as Meguru spoke of restraint, Xuanbu did not go through intentionally, and when he opened his mouth wide, he emitted a dazzling beam from his mouth and let it bathe into the entrance.


    Both the plates that seal the inlet and the inlet itself are broken apart. Again Xuanbu walks with his big crotch toward the entrance that left it open.


    "I wonder if that means I was right to bring him in."


    Takae sighs as he sees the back of Xuanbu.


    "I thought it would be premature to make that decision yet..."


    I said sarcasm.


    To the seriously opinionated Meguru, Takae also walked out towards the entrance. Megles also follow later.


    "Foolish diagrams are harmful. A hell of a plague god because stupid pictures don''t just waste your life in jail, they make you waste it all the way to someone else''s life. Don''t you think? If that''s what you think at all, don''t be foolish."


    Xuanbu, who had stopped at the entrance, uttered in a dignified tone, but neither Takae nor Meguru said anything back.


    Try to get inside building B and the three of them will soon learn a different vibe.


    Oddly hot and humid. And the air is precipitating unusually. There is a strange smell in it. Above all, the floor is soft and resilient. Then I can see it moving subtly.


    The megle turns on the light and illuminates the floor.


    Takae drank his breath and Meguru accidentally covered his mouth with one hand. The floor was of tuna sashimi colour, with a very vivid texture. Then everything is pulsating.


    Takae also turned on the light, and this one illuminated the wall, it still seems similar to the floor. The walls are not concrete or marble. The walls and floors just seem organic.


    "Like on your tongue? Or in the creature?


    "Visceral?"


    Takae and Meguru mutter respectively.


    "Right! The identity of Building B Bill is a clean vote for Bill himself to have been a creature!


    Xuanbu shouting in arms.


    "Hey, hey, hey Xuanbu, don''t shout..."


    "Ha!? Are you great enough to give me orders? No! I won''t obey you, even if you''re great in your position! Fuck off any authority or power in the world!


    Meguru noticed, Xuanbu frowned between his brows.


    "And... I''ll tell you I can hear countless breaths and heartbeats"


    If you say so, Xuanbu walks out. Megle rushes after him, illuminating the front with lights. Takae also continues a little late.


    (I mean... if you believe what Xuanbu says, you mean there are many humans here?


    "Takae...... This is my intuition..."


    Meguru speaks with a strange face to Takae, who walks with hope.


    "Wow, I... I don''t think Takae is here looking for you. And if there was, it would be..."


    "Don''t tell me beyond... Still I can''t give up and if it''s possible...... I want to look"


    Takae tells Meguru, who spoke of the worst assumptions, in a slightly angry tone.


    "Coming closer...... Breathing is multiple. And yet there''s one footstep."


    Xuanbu stops his legs and increases his fighting spirit. Hearing the words, he sees Xuanbu in a state of war, and Takae pulls his mind together as well.


    From the darkness ahead, it slowly appeared.


    How many times today have Takae and Meguru taken their breath? But there is no doubt that this is the greatest stunning and fearful time.


    That is, at first glance, man-made, but overall distorted for it. The balance in the size of each part of the body is a mess. By the time it was unusual, the shoulders were wide, but the arms were thin as if there was no meat. A bipedal organism with crotch but thick legs. At first glance, there are four things that can be recognized as monsters: the head. There are even three faces floating up in the chest. I could confirm my mouth, ears and nose on all my faces, but only my eyes. The area that touches your eyes has smooth, crisp skin.


    "Buh-buh-buh."


    Seven mouths open simultaneously, and seven cuddly voices are uttered simultaneously.


    Liquid is sprayed from the seven mouths simultaneously. The aim was Xuanbu, who is in the lead, but Xuanbu does not move one eyebrow and quietly activates the powers of the Genius.


    Something like a glowing turtle''s armor wraps Xuanbu, and all the liquid is bounced off.


    "You just thought it was Xuanbu''s name-like ability!? You thought it was cheap!


    Xuanbu looked back, stripped his teeth and yelled.


    "I thought," Either way, don''t look at me, focus on the previous enemy. "


    "I knew you thought! I''ll sue you!


    Shortly after Xuanbu summoned him, the mysterious Humanoid Creature flew to Xuanbu and clawed away his thin arm. The glowing barrier like the turtle''s armor has already disappeared, scratching it on Xuanbu''s arm.


    "Ahhh! Look, it''s all your fault!


    "It would be my failure!


    Takae also yells back at Xuanbu, who summons him in the form of anger, remembering his exasperation.


    "You''re hurting me in the middle of a monster! Ugh, no, no, no, no!


    When Xuanbu growls as Xuanbu turns to Creature, he spits a thick beam out of his mouth and bathes Creature from close range.


    Shortly after Creature''s upper body bounces off and flies, Xuanbu looks back at Takae and the others again.


    "Hey fools! They''re coming through the walls! If you''re going to die foolishly, do as you please!


    Xuanbu cautioned me, and when Takae immediately lit the light against the wall, it was where the alien monster was riding himself out of the wall.


    It was a creature where the human plural, half melted, stuck together. His hands and legs are so tangled up, melted, and shaped like empty big balls in various gaps.


    The blood of Takae and Meguru caught my attention.


    "What do you say? The residents of building B, which is not the same concept as buildings N and S."


    Soon, from the direction of progress, a man''s voice sounded.


    "Ko, this voice..."


    Megle knew the Lord of the Voice.


    The lights lit inside building B, which was dark. Floors, walls and ceilings will be exposed. Passage where everything was made of meat. Pulses are running everywhere, beating.


    At the end of Xuanbu, one man in white stood dressed as if he would hold back his upper body. I''m not actually backing down. My back bones have bent, and that''s all I can do.


    The man was all over Ibo and looked ugly that was unlikely to be forgotten once he saw it. Takae has never seen a man whose word "Phantom" seems to apply so much in his life.


    "You know that fellow? No way, is this... the subject?


    Takae asks Meguru to alternate between the creature that Xuanbu killed and what emerged from the wall.


    "Residents of Building B are the earliest mess for both subjects and researchers. So, fellow researcher, you know me by the boulder."


    A man looks at the megle and says.


    "Oh, that''s... dust and dust. I''m Buste''s chief officer, Director Yu, Yuyuyukooka Fever Jiro."


    "And he''s also the head of administration for this B building. Didn''t you know this?


    After Meguru introduced him, Hot Jiro supplemented and gave him a distorted grin.

 1843 6.

    Creature emerged from inside the wall, slowly pulling into the wall. Takae, who presumably assumes that Jiro Hot gave such instructions, cannot be alarmed.


    "It''s an interesting trio with N building researchers, the only pink flower subjects in N building, and subjects who have been transferred from S building to N building on a trial basis. I''m interested in why you guys broke into the forgotten B building. What you did is against the rules, but for whatever reason, you can waive it. Also, depending on the reason, you can cooperate. Is that why you''re here?


    With a grinning, eagle-deep mouthfeel, he was Director Yukioka Kojiro, who said words that would make him feel safe, but neither Takae nor Meguru could truly take it.


    That look on Hot Jiro''s face was a completely untrustworthy human face. It is not simply a question of appearance being ugly. In terms of poor appearance, it''s probably Kwon Tae, but it doesn''t make me uncomfortable to see his face. The inner goodness is still on the surface. But Hot Jiro is the opposite of Kwon Tai. I can''t hide my malice. Or they don''t even feel the need to hide it, so they won''t even try to control it.


    "No gaze is allowed against me from above. That''s why I refuse to answer! Good thing!? No one is allowed to be great in front of me!


    To Xuanbu shouting arrogantly, Hot Jiro laughs in a cuddly voice.


    "Did you laugh? Now... you laughed at me!? The face of the Buddha will last up to three times, and Xuanbu is unlikely to forgive you twice!


    "Hey Xuanbu... shut your mouth. Grow up in the back..."


    "Don''t touch it!


    Takae tried to force the fierce Xuanbu down, but Xuanbu rammed such a Takae, facing Hot Jiro.


    "Yeah, you''re gonna put your hands up to me"


    Hot Jiro smiles and faces Xuanbu, letting his grin stick, tingling and shivering his thick lips.


    "Takae, are you okay?


    While Meguru cared for Takae, he remembered his fierce anger at Xuanbu, who could flatly push the old man into anger. Because it is a disease of the mind, etc., and it cannot be recognized with such a absolution mark, etc. Xuanbu feels more rotten from the sexual root part.


    "Director Yukioka must also be the owner of a considerable power of alienation, as long as he can afford it that way."


    Says Takae as he wakes himself up and watches Xuanbu and Hot Jiro confront him.


    Takae figures out what kind of choice to make as far as I''m concerned. If Xuanbu is at a disadvantage, will he join the ranks? Honestly, Takae even thinks Xuanbu should die here. Even if you think about trying to kill Meguru without hesitation, and considering that you don''t know when you''re going to storm and do harm, you better. On the contrary, we are in the middle of a rampage at the moment.


    Meanwhile, assuming Xuanbu was killed here by Director Yukijiro Yukioka, do you really want to miss ourselves? Maybe the director is the real threat, and you should even kill him in cooperation with Xuanbu.


    (No... there is no latter. Director Yukioka doesn''t seem to be trustworthy at all, but he can''t just kill the director here for that reason. On the contrary, it is possible that you will cooperate. For example, if I sell you a favor here... no, I guess that''s such a sweet opponent)


    That''s Takae''s head, but there''s no way I know the best answer.


    "Xuanbu, please don''t"


    Meguru never leans back and speaks with perseverance.


    But it doesn''t reach Xuanbu''s ear. On the contrary, it is counterproductive. I don''t want to stop being extra if you tell me not to. If you say so tightly, counter-invention will be amplified even further. That''s the nature of Xuanbu.


    "Ugh, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    While Takae is lost, Xuanbu makes an odd noise to unleash the power of invisibility.


    Xuanbu was convinced when the invisible force struck Hot Jiro''s bent body directly, but it did not.


    The floor in front of Hot Jiro thrived with tremendous speed, shaped like a large cob, blocking the hallway, and taking all the power unleashed by Xuanbu.


    Cobb, uplifted from the floor, was resilient and swayed heavily under a direct blow of force. But much has not been destroyed. The surface is somewhat avoided and red liquid like blood has developed or fallen, but it is not as large.


    "Xuanbu, I''m not your winning match. But if you really want to be mean, I won''t stop you. But if you die, I won''t help you."


    Takae dares to tell with a hard voice. I also had a desire in Takae to expose you to more spicy words, but I also forgive you for resenting Xuanbu more than you need, so I''ll keep it down.


    "You know that to the extent that one shot was prevented! Do you understand me?


    But Xuanbu doesn''t have ears to listen to, and now he spits a beam out of his mouth. The cob, which took a direct hit of the beam and prevented the passage, shakes heavily and the surface shreds, but the cob itself is not very much to be destroyed.


    As he continued to beam for a while, Xuanbu stopped the attack and shut his mouth.


    "This..."


    Using force without vision, Xuanbu stared at the cob in front of him as he began to breathe rough.


    "I''ll admit the strength of power. Deserves a pink flower. But it''s not funny. Most importantly, the user of power is too dumb... I can clearly see the major problem with the S-building subjects. You guys... right. Suitable for use like disposable weapons. Complex assignments are almost impossible."


    (Mandate...?


    On the other side of the cob, Takae caught on to the words of Hot Jiro, who spoke in a shrieking voice.


    (We''re not just experimental benches, are we? They make you work for someone somewhere?


    I haven''t heard that far. The condition for coming here was to be treated as an experimental bench for a long time until the facility was satisfied. There is no promise of social reintegration or guarantee of life.


    "Bubba!


    When Takae was wondering, Xuanbu raised a strange voice and blew it to the side. The meat burst out of the wall in a stick and punched Xuanbu''s jaw as if he were going to punch.


    Xuanbu peels off his white eyes and collapses from his knees.


    "Takae Takayama - looks like an old woman, but the fruit is still underage. The fact that the researcher in charge, Meguru Amamiya, also accompanied him seems to foster a lot of trust between the two. Okay, come on. Can you tell me why you''re here?


    Cobb, who was blocking the passage, turns smaller and returns to the floor, and Hot Jiro''s gaze is directed at Takae and Meguru.


    "I''m looking for my uncle Manzo Takayama. I came to Baste with this dust. And the next day, he was missing."


    The moment he heard about Takae, Hot Jiro opened his eyes wide suspiciously.


    "Hmm...? That''s kind of... that''s funny. It''s impossible. Those who come and go here will not be separated unless there are so special circumstances. There are probably no examples of detachment. After thinking that it would be preferable for us to be together in terms of mental stability..."


    "I''ve asked the researchers many times. But he said there was no sign of him coming here. I''m sure we made it this far together. On the day I arrived, there were two of us in building N. Yet they''ve also been erased from the roster."


    In Takae''s eyes, he was mildly disappointed because he did not seem to have the answers he wanted, although Feng Jiro seemed to be stuck.


    "Right. That''s mystery...... So did you suspect Building B. Unfortunately, this is like a negative legacy at dawn, and by the time this facility was fully operational, it was already sealed off. No new subjects have ever been transported."


    Shake small and hazy, says Hot Jiro. Seeing the look on Hot Jiro''s face at that time, Takae''s tension dissolved. Because the malice that has seeped into his face so far has disappeared.


    "What is this place... what is building B in the first place?


    Megle asks.


    "Are you asking me to teach you a negative legacy that I have not taught anyone, in order to satisfy the curiosity of the undelivered who broke the ban and snuck in? By the time we''re here, you can''t complain about getting killed. In fact, the inhabitants would have attacked me and killed me."


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry."


    Hot Jiro stares at me, and the megle shrinks.


    "Let me make a personal observation, but my uncle and I who came with you will be rats."


    "Rats?"


    Takae has an unpleasant impression on the word mouse spoken by Hot Jiro.


    "Agents - spies. Quite a few are getting in. Some have discovered it."


    "Such an idiot..."


    Even though my uncle was treated like a spy, Takae was very unacceptable.


    "A lot of people gather information while they live as subjects. They are dispatched by various forces. But... Having also disappeared from the roster, disappearing early from the first day, and lurking somewhere in the facility, isn''t that quite a level as an operative? However, given that... there are some inconsistencies. Do you want me to come here with you, the only one who knows who you are, and make you disappear? If no one else knows, you know it anyway. My guess might be off the hook, too. But... after he disappeared from the roster, he disappeared for any other reason."


    Takae was disappointed that Hot Jiro spoke a lot of logic, but there seems to be no doubt that this place is off anyway.


    "Oh, oh, uh... oh, wow. Are we to be punished?


    Megle asks terribly.


    "Hmm, not now. If that''s what you''re gonna do, you''re gonna do it. I thought it was too much of a situation, so I listened to him. I have a body too..."


    While talking, Hot Jiro''s face clouded.


    The look on Hot Jiro''s face at that time bothered Takae and Meguru. He looked terribly weak, threatened, sad, and all sorts of emotions swirling.


    "Well, you better stay alive. For future fun."


    Hot Jiro spreading his mean grin again, as if he had regained his mind.


    "Oh, enjoy?


    Megle giving a strange voice.


    "You know something called forced poison?


    "Kodok?"


    Meguru gives an even more suspicious voice to Hot Jiro''s inquiry.


    "Do a search later and find out. Two new subjects have been sent to Building N."


    Hearing what Hot Jiro said, Takae and Meguru took their breath.


    "I also have the prospect of adding a little more white and pink to Building N. I hope it works out. Hehe..."


    Keeping a mean grin in place, Hot Jiro turned his back on the two of them and walked away.


    "Out of expectation......? But it wasn''t like there was nothing to be gained. It''s an unpleasant possibility, but I was nevertheless shown the possibility of living..."


    "Takae..."


    Meguru lays her hands gently on Takae''s shoulder telling her to be alone.


    "I wonder if it''s my fault..."


    Suddenly he uttered his voice, and Takae and Meguru gave a little to Xuanbu, who rose up muli.


    "Ever since I got in here, I feel like I''ve been watched!


    "Now... Yu, don''t you think Director Yukooka is watching you on security cameras?


    "Right! The mystery is solved!


    Listening to Meguru''s remarks, Xuanbu laughs spirally for some reason, getting up and turning back on his heels.


    "You''ve done it already! I''m gonna get out of here!


    Seeing Xuanbu walk on his own with that said, Takae and Meguru sighed at the same time, dressed to follow Xuanbu to the exit.


    "Ugh, I didn''t expect that creepy screamer to notice me."


    In the shade of a tree a little further from building B, Midori had a bitter laugh as he wished.


    "Sort of a serious and convenient ability...... I can''t believe we can even visualize it like this."


    From the virtual phone that he had hidden, Huihai said he was projecting a holographic display to see what was going on inside Building B. The footage shows Takae, Meguru and Xuanbu. Until earlier, there was also the appearance of Director Kojiro Yukioka.


    Two people, Xinghai Huihai and Midori Himejima, who had tailed Takae, Meguru and Xuanbu until near Building B, had never been inside Building B, and Midori had flown what would become a schizophrenic body, causing them to chase after the three. And whoever this schizophrenic saw could also be reflected on a virtual phone with a simultaneous relay.


    "Yay, Shizuno magicians can do most of it. And your ancestors, of course."


    That is what I said, but I am proud to say that I am the best at advanced manipulation of schizophrenia. It''s not just surgery, it''s even possible to project schizophrenia with the ability itself.


    "It''s just, I''m tired of flying all the time, and I don''t want to fly to a place called" S. "


    "Keh, can''t you use it at the heart of it?"


    "Huh? Say it''s convenient, say it''s unusable, do it busy"


    Midori spills a bitter laugh when she hears about the evils of Huihai.


    Midori, on the other hand, did not speak in front of Huihai, but something bothered him.


    (That director full of Yvo...... I met him somewhere? I feel like I know. Marginal system from previous life? I think it would be clearer if we met in person ~)

 1844 Now the second preface.

    On that day, Xingcoal Huiming and Hongmori Shu took a trip to the Snow Oka Institute.


    The client should have been a country, but I was told to come to the request in cooperation with Junko Yukioka, so it was up to me to go to the meeting.


    "Just when my ears and dust came in, there were rumors about Buste. White Fox String Spiral, when I spoke to you, told me that you had asked Hideaki to come."


    Three people were greeted in the reception room: Junko, True, and Midori. First Junko opens his mouth.


    "The concept is the same as the mustard engine, a secret facility designed to manufacture paranormal people, and no wonder it has something to do with Junko, but let me know what it has to do with it."


    Shining with short legs thrown out on the table demands in a fluttering outfit. Just across the street from Shining Ming is Midori, and there is Midori''s lucid face at the tip of Shining''s toe, and Shining Ming, aware of it, makes Midori pee and waves and spins his toe.


    The name of the mustard engine is not well known, either in the back streets or among paranormal associates. Until recently, however, Huiming, the master of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, was aware of its existence in boulders. It is a secret institution once founded by Junko, whose purpose is to create artificially, in the short term, those with paranormal abilities.


    "Actually, if this dust is loaded, Baste is like a successor tissue to the mustard engine. I mean... the major cause of the mustard engine becoming such a worthless tissue wasn''t because I threw it out, but if it had dust, it would have been baste. After I threw out the mustard engine, a competent technician quit cancer. I''ve been following you lately, but hey."


    "Which means Snow Oka''s bad."


    At a time when Junko''s story was separated, the truth ran short.


    "Well, how did that happen?"


    "How can you seriously not know Junko?


    Shu asks Junko, smiling bitterly at the true word.


    "No, I don''t know..."


    "Even that talented person wouldn''t have quit if Junko had been in the position of head of the mustard engine. If Junko falls out and the mustard engine thinks there''s no prospect, but only the best people in particular, find out they''re pulled out - or if you can expect a pull-out destination, I''ll go that way."


    "Oh, well... that makes sense that I was seen as an excellent director. eheheheheheh..."


    After Shu pointed it out, Junko puts her hand on her head and laughs lightly. Seeing the reaction of such a pure child, four other people are frightened.


    "That''s why Buste is not an organization that has nothing to do with me if it''s dusty. Besides, unlike the mustard engine, it doesn''t mean Japan is the sponsor, does it? It''s like an organization in Japan that breathes in other countries."


    and Junko.


    "I know. That''s why the country asked us to investigate."


    And, brilliant.


    "It''s part of a spiritual invasion. I dare you to mass-produce supernatural people in other countries after using human resources from other countries. Of course, the finished product will be used for the Japanese spiritual invasion. You''re imagining mass-producing soldiers and weapons within an enemy country and instantly war tits as they are. I got licked."


    Shining was talking with a grin on his face, but inside it was an uncomfortable and helpless story. From the standpoint of my previous engagement in spiritual defence, I can''t possibly be calm listening to this story.


    Instead of investigating, if you can smash it, smash it. "


    "Yeah, I want you to crush it."


    To the glow of throwing up and discarding, Junko said, spreading his usual uncontrolled grin.


    "I talked a lot to you earlier, String Spiral. First, we infiltrate in the form of an investigation, and then we try to gather information, and then we can crush it if we can."


    "You''re gonna plant a bomb and blow it up?


    "Yeah, I wonder if that route would be nice. Or a couple of top assassinations."


    "Assassination... Make it a capture at best."


    A brilliance that becomes tannic. I don''t really like killing.


    "I think it''s going to be more difficult, but that''s fine. In short, as long as the dust builds up, Buste, as a paranormal development agency, will be fine if it stops working. So - I will cooperate fully, and I will go with you and Midori here."


    "Hey, that''s what I just heard."


    I thought I was.


    Hearing Junko''s words, Midori smiled bitterly and said the truth with no expression.


    "Huiming and Shu are known for their names and faces, whether they''re backstreets or paranormal relationships, and you can''t keep infiltrating them. I wonder if there''s a disguise."


    Junko looks at them and says.


    "All you have to do is cut your hair."


    "I don''t like it. I don''t like that."


    Truth is light, but Shu refused with a real face and a quick strike.


    "Tel originally featured amazing, so I think I should change my hair. Let''s disguise ourselves and leave the infiltration to Terre."


    "What the hell kind of nerve do you have to make me do something I don''t like?" Well, seriously, if I change the color and hairstyle of my hair, I''ll be pretty confused. "


    Hearing Shu''s dialogue, Shining pinches his own hair.


    "Shu is always on the bright side, isn''t it his role to protect him?


    "Right. But if there''s a substitute for me, that''s fine. Of course, if you''re capable of surpassing me, you have nothing to say."


    It is truly pointed out, but Shu said he was still smiling.


    "Let''s leave the two of us at best infiltrating the facility and wait outside the facility for the rest to see how it goes. To call from the outside when something happens, or to go in and rescue him right away."


    "Then I''ll be on standby. Take care of Ter on my behalf."


    After the decision of Junko, Shu decides just now.


    "You need a disguise because it''s true and you know your name and face."


    And, brilliant.


    "The infiltrators are better suited to Midori than me. No, it''s perfect."


    "Wow, hey... True brother... Say something extra..."


    Truly named, Midori gives his face as much as he wants.


    "Well... more like an undercover mission with this guy. I''m not kidding. I think I''m losing my hair because of stress."


    "Keh, if you don''t like it, I won''t force you. When it comes to work, it''s nothing. I don''t want to work in a gizzard fight. It''s about as collaborative as that."


    Midori was blatantly reluctant, but her eyes changed to see Shining when she heard the dialogue that Shining said in her true face.


    "Midori''s abilities are on undercover duty."


    "Heh, True Brother, I just said it without saying anything extra."


    Midori returns to his grumpy face again because the truth further inferred.


    "Then we need to make a major modification to Ter''s head soon."


    Shu stands up happy. I just ask you to let yourself do the haircuts and dyeing.


    "Keh, sometimes Imechen is good"


    It was surprising from the standpoint of Shu and True that Luming was to accept it without resistance. It should have been a proud hair for him.


    To be honest, it is not inner serenity for Shining to change this punk hair either. But...


    (I need to be able to accept this much... If Lily says she doesn''t like my head, she''s ready to change it without hesitation and increase her liking...)


    There was a place in Shining that I thought was shining.


    "Can I cut that touch too? Can I cut that?"


    Midori pointing to the hair of a room that draped long from her luminous ears.


    "No, no, that''s my role to cut. I can''t give this away."


    Shu, who received scissors from Junko, stands in front of Shining as he says with a grin spread across his face.


    "Pfft, it''s our anniversary. Somebody, where I cut off Ter''s head, shoot a video."


    "Why are you so confused..."


    The psychology of Shu, a childhood tamer and partner, was an incomprehensible luminosity all this time.

 1845 7

    Alone, Jiro Yukioka often sees pictures of someone.


    Projected on a holographic display, one girl. Hot Jiro has been looking at pictures of this girl since she was a young girl.


    At first I only had one image. But if I toured the backstreet related sites online, I found out that her photos were rolling as much as I wanted, and I desperately collected her photos.


    Hot Jiro''s life was lonely and harsh. It has always been in the dark. But if you look at the girl''s face, you''ll feel at ease. Hot Jiro, whose solitude should have been the default, wakes up feeling open to someone.


    Hot Jiro, who has no family, only recognized the girl in the picture as if she were family. It was the strongest, strongest base of mind in the world.


    To say where I was most attracted to the girl, bright shining red eyes. Those eyes are cohabiting divinity and scourge, and I feel like I''m sucked in just watching.


    The desire to see him and the fear of seeing him are just as strong in Hot Jiro.


    What she looks like is told on a backstreet related site. One of the living legends on the back street. One of the Mad Scientist Three Crazies. Those who poke at themselves or don''t like them are dangerous people who will turn them into exhaustive experimental benches. As far as those horrible rumors are concerned, I suspect that where I went before her and revealed myself, I would only see it as an experimental platform as it is.


    I don''t just stare at pictures. Hot Jiro was in his head, portraying who he was and talking.


    It''s been going on since I was a kid, a conversation with paranoia. That may be a substitute for a smile from someone else''s point of view, but for Hot Jiro it was a substitute equal to a lifeline.


    (The reason I''m really scared to see you is because I destroy your image in a bad way.)


    Hot Jiro is not going to see Junko Yukioka right now because his hopes and fears of breaking his fantasy prevail over his desire to see him.


    I''m going to see you eventually. When I see him, I decide it''s because I''ve gained more strength. Trying to go see him when I''m convinced that I''ve gained the strength and track record of just not being ashamed as someone with the same DNA.


    The man and woman were a striking combination, even if they didn''t like it. Bob-cut young woman and a dirty, long-haired, elderly man who grew unconstitutional. They both have a different glow in their eyes. And the colour of the flowers on the chest is the pink that makes us both the finest psychics.


    The woman''s name is Feng Mio "Minamio", twenty-three years old. The man is Mastaro Otahara, "Oh Strawberry" and turns forty-eight.


    It''s my birthday.


    "Yes, I heard it yesterday."


    Mio said in a bounced voice to Otahara, who told him that it was a blur.


    Mio, looking up at Otahara, has a delightful grin sticking up. Otahara, on the other hand, has a dark face.


    "Then leave my birthday alone, it''s my parents'' birthday"


    "My parents screwed you both up? Accident? Murder? Did Mr. Otahara kill you?


    With a pleasant face, Mio mouthed a little rambling language, but since Otahara remains more and more cloudy in his face, he can''t even tell from the side if he cares.


    "You wanted me to kill you. But the truth is, we kill each other."


    "That''s a lie, too, isn''t it? I mean, my parents'' day of life is a lie, too? My parents are alive?


    "I''ve never seen my parents. It was a dump."


    "Is that a lie, too?


    "I don''t even know the exact birthday because I was a dumpster"


    "Is that true?


    "It''s not all lies."


    "If that''s true, it''s all a lie and there''s a contradiction. I mean, that''s a lie now."


    Mio laughs when he dulls at what''s wrong. Otahara has a blurry, vain eye and looks at Mio like that.


    The usual interaction for both of us. Otahara lines up the proper deception. Connect conversations appropriately while pointing out whether Mio is lying or not. Otahara will also say something that never goes with it. Communication that makes sense just between the two of them.


    If there were only two Mio and Otahara in this world, the world would have been sarcastic and peaceful. Unfortunately, however, there are other inhabitants in the world than these two. So it won''t be peace.


    Before the two of us walking down the hall, the other subjects walk in.


    The subjects who showed up were surprised to see Otahara and Mio. I was surprised to see that the exact color of the flowers on the two breasts was pink. There are only two pink alien awakeners here in Building N. These are Takae Takayama and Genbu Tahata from Building S.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m a resident of Building B. Earlier, we moved to building N. Greetings."


    When Otahara greeted him, the man, a resident of Building N, was surprised with his eyes closed. More importantly, he named himself a resident of Building B, where he talked about being sealed off.


    "Seriously?


    "Hey...... Are you calling Mr. Otahara a liar?


    Hear the dialogue of the man in building N, and Mio makes a sinister voice. He also has changed his expression and exposed his discomfort.


    "No, no, not like that..."


    "You can call Mr. Otahara a liar, I''m the only one in the world. That''s the rule you absolutely have to follow. So, what happens to the guy who broke the rules?


    Mio looks up at Otahara and asks.


    "Die"


    "Is that a lie, too?


    "No, this is true. Because..."


    Otahara sees the inhabitants of Building N. The inhabitants of Building N did not miss the brilliance of the light of intent to kill in its eyes.


    Shortly afterwards, a roar sounded and both Otahara, Mio and the N building residents reflexively suppressed their ears.


    "You were about to do something now, weren''t you? No, you were trying to kill me, weren''t you?


    From the rear of the N building dweller, another N building dweller walked in and called out. It was a ghost peach.


    "Maybe you guys are like Xuanbu? You''re from building S.?


    Make sure the chest flowers were both pink, the ghost peach points out. Asked by ghost peaches, Mio looked more unpleasant than ever.


    "It''s Xuanbu... Are you and I in the same line?


    At the time I reacted to that name, the answer was like I was saying. These two are nothing but s building dwellers.


    "Hey, you. Don''t be confused. I''ll take care of this place. Just go."


    "Shh, excuse me..."


    When the ghost peach pays his hand, the tangled n-building dweller turns back the way it came.


    "Extra blame. You want to die early on the side of justice?


    "It''s not like that, but it''s something I can''t overlook."


    Let Mio seep through the intent to kill, and Ghost Peach quietly roll the fighting spirit as well.


    Two, Otahara fell back on the spot. And gently slap the floor with a flat hand.


    (Something... yabe eh)


    Haunted peaches, who had a long history of backstreets and wandered through scattered training grounds, perceived the danger just by watching the motion and flew heavily through the scene.


    In a moment, the floor where the ghost peaches had been exploded. The concrete on the floor is blown up enough to pierce the ceiling.


    Plus Otahara slaps the floor flat again. Now I slapped him a little harder.


    Ghost peaches move further. This action is necessary to trigger the activation of abilities, and the explosion with a time lag, so if you pay close attention, it is not that difficult to avoid, Haunted Peach thought.


    But if the idea was sweet, Haunted Peaches would soon know.


    The floor exploded again. This time it exploded in four places instead of one.


    It doesn''t necessarily explode one place after a single hit. We can also increase the number of places that explode at the same time. Haunted Peaches found out while undergoing a blast that''s what Otahara is capable of.


    "You seemed weak for the dispersion."


    "I wish I''d slapped you harder, but I''m tired for that"


    He looks down at the ghost peaches falling sideways in a group of concrete fragments, Mio and Otahara say.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    When Mio was about to say it, a very high sound sounded and Mio and Otahara blocked their ears.


    It was the ability of ghost peaches. The ability to just manipulate sound.


    "Hello."


    Mio throws up, but Haunted Peach''s ability to make this sound is powerful enough to flicker the opponent if it is in high pitched range. I don''t care, the ghost peach alone can''t lead to the inside killing.


    "Die!"


    It was then that Mio shouted with a face distorted by anger and tried to activate his power.


    "Hiyaaaah..."


    When I wondered if something like a cry sounded in Mio and Otahara''s ears, their sights closed at the same time.


    "What!? What is this!? I''m blind!


    "I''m nothing. It''s a lie. I can''t see anymore either..."


    Keeping his eyes open, his mouth saying he was blind, and seeing Mio and Otahara actually looking around him in a bumpy motion, Ghost Peach now has a good chance of escape and enlightens himself, trying to wake up.


    But the direct damage of the explosion is serious and my body won''t move.


    "I just let him hear me, and he won''t have much, so bring him in quickly"


    "Okay, good."


    The unfamiliar woman''s voice and the familiar torso sound.


    When Kwon Ta, who has rushed up and taken charge of the body of the ghost peach, turns back the hallway he has just come to. Ahead was the appearance of an unrecognized, young, tall female subject.


    In pace with Kwon Tae, women also run. When Haunted Peaches saw the woman''s name tag, it was written as a Morioka Shachi painting.


    The three breathe a sigh of relief where they fled to the day care room. The subjects are surprised to see the haunted peaches.


    "Mr. Haunted Peach, I want to cure you now."


    Kwon Tai leans by the haunted peaches laid on the floor.


    "No, no, your healing with that ability..."


    Haunted peaches panic knowing Kwon Tae''s abilities.


    Kwon Tae took off his ghost peach jacket without worrying and put both hands on his chest complexion.


    In the chest of the ghost peach, Kwon Tai''s hand sinks. Eventually even the wrist sinks into the body of a ghost peach.


    "Ouch eh!


    "But as I endure. Ola hurts, too."


    "Yours is the ability to assimilate and not the ability to heal. Ugh!


    "But I can heal wounds during assimilation, and I can remove fragments from my body. Come on."


    While I''m saying it, pieces eaten into the body of ghost peaches are drained one after the other outside the body.


    It''s over.


    "Ooh, that hurts!


    A ghost peach screaming out loud internationally at Kwon Tai who screams and pulls his hand out.


    "Oh, your flowers are yellow, right? It seemed like he had complete control of his powers..."


    "Hih, I was desperate, so I just figured it out. Or even though Ola is growing up."


    With the ghost peach pointing out, Kwon Tae says like he wants to get caught. A heterogeneous awakener with yellow chest flowers is a category where the power of the heterogeneity is the awakening, but half a serving that is difficult to control or output and is useless.


    "Heh. That''s what I''m gonna do. Thank you for saving me, too."


    "No......"


    Haunted peaches express their gratitude to the woman written in the Morioka shachi painting and name tag. Is the Shachi painting illuminated, or was it a nagging addition and a distraction from the ghost peach?


    "Her psychic powers didn''t wake up here."


    N building administrator Nishihara mutters as N building administrator Norihiro Nishihara watches footage of the Morioka Shachi painting.


    Mastaro Otahara and Mio Feng engaged Haunted Peaches, including where they were temporarily blind, and watched them all on surveillance cameras. We also know that it was this Morioka Shachi painting that took away their sight.


    "Is it a rat? Yeah, okay. Now I want to borrow it even with the hands of a rat. If you can keep the bastards from coming back from building S."


    In a sarcastic tone, it was Nishihara who also decided to turn to this woman for cooperation.

 1846 8

    Takae and Meguru talked from two ghost peaches and Kwon Tai about two outrageous pink flower aliens.


    When Meguru received confirmation from Nishimura, he was lightly answered that residents of Building S. had been added again.


    "Dude, are you serious... Are you going to keep increasing the number of S-building guys to N-building at this rate?


    A ghost peach with a fed up face and a fed up voice.


    "Ma, Ma, no. So you and Takae are going to be watching and suppressing me again?


    ''I''m counting on you. But I know I can''t leave it all to you. It would be desirable for all White Flower Ingenious Awakeners in Building N to work together and get to the point. And of course, let the researchers work together. "


    The answers above came back from Nishihara on the ext.


    "Is Nishihara-san a good person to trust? If that''s the case, I think we should talk about building B yesterday."


    Takae ears at Meguru.


    "That''s right. It''s okay. Chief Nishihara. Let''s talk. Ugh, let''s talk."


    That''s what Meguru said. He also told Nishihara about the infiltration yesterday into Building B and the meeting he had with Director Yukiyoka.


    "I didn''t expect you to sneak into building B... you''ve done a lot of thinking again."


    Nishihara leaks a voice with a mixture of emotion and shyness.


    "Has Director Yukioka spoken of forced poisoning, etc... You''re really angry. I didn''t think he was that bad."


    Afterwards Nishihara becomes indignant.


    ''What does that man think people are? No... Isn''t that where I can say that? I''m going to sue Director Yukioka. "


    "Come on, you think you can talk to such a joke and imitate people? On the contrary, Mr. Nishihara is more dangerous."


    Hearing Nishihara''s words, the ghost peach speaks out.


    "If you get smoked and deprive yourself of your position, your words, your words, their worst, will be erased."


    "It''s not there."


    Meguru complaining in fear, but Nishihara immediately denied it.


    "Director Yukioka is a picturesque Mad Scientist, but he treats his men with common sense and fairness. Regardless of the subject, I have never heard anything about treating the researcher strangely directly. Except when it''s indirect. In fact, the researchers in Building N are also at risk by mixing residents of Building S."


    "I don''t think it''s common sense at that point."


    Takae agreed with the ghost peach words. Nishihara also feels that there is a subtle discrepancy in Nishihara.


    "I just got an unsavory call"


    Nishihara tells in a bitter tone.


    "It is said that Genbu Tahata made contact with two of the S buildings in the case. Xuanbu said those two - Peak and Otahara are related. Especially with the peaks. Alpine, Rain Palace, head right for me. Haunted Peaches and Kunta also ask for an assistant."


    "You''re timely in a bad way."


    Upon hearing Nishihara''s report and request, Takae exhaled small.


    "Kill! I interpreted that you came all the way out to Building N to get me killed!


    Opposite the hallway between Mio Feng and Mastaro Otahara, Xuanbu shouted in angry shape.


    "As always. It''s incredible to me that this guy was put out first with the best treatment in the s building then. Aren''t the researchers crazy, too?


    Mio also provokes by hitting Xuanbu with a sinister look.


    "If I resent you in the first place, there''s nothing I resent about you."


    "That''s the one who came out a little ahead!


    "No, because it''s that way. You called Mr. Otahara a liar, didn''t you? Whoever calls Mr. Otahara a liar besides me deserves it because it''s the rules of the world that have to be killed, right?


    "By your own rules, you think the world will turn! Funny! You''re the one who''s crazy!


    "The world turns the way I want it to. We now have the power to turn. If you don''t obey..."


    Mio slowly squeezes his hand toward Xuanbu. In front of the ragged palm, a small black mass of yarn crumbs appears, growing at high speeds and twitching, swelling up to the size that protrudes from the palm in about five seconds.


    Black yarn balls fly in with Xuanbu in mind. Xuanbu knows who Mio is capable of, so he does not imitate the turtle''s methylated barrier in such a way as to prevent it, but jumps aloud to the side to avoid it.


    Aiming for that moment, Odawara, who was kneeling at some point, slammed the floor.


    Xuanbu had also checked Otahara''s movements, so he also expected them to come. Immediately after dodging a chunk of black thread crumbs, wrap yourself in a glowing barrier in a methyl form.


    The floor explodes in several places. Xuanbu''s foot also exploded, but is completely prevented by the barrier.


    The yarn balls spread wide, making sure to envelop each barrier, and the black yarn wraps from all directions.


    "Chi......"


    Xuanbu to tongue and untie the barrier. Once before, this black thread of Mio has a painful eye. I have a bitter experience where every barrier has been entangled, I have been unable to move, and Xuanbu, who is inside the moment I unravel the barrier, has also been tied up.


    Therefore Xuanbu was overly wary of this yarn ball of Mio.


    Seeing Xuanbu be particularly alert to his abilities, Mio remembers his comfort. A sense of superiority and abusive appetite are satisfied at the same time.


    Xuanbu escapes the yarn.


    Xuanbu hits the invisible energy against the yarn that tries to loom even further, but the yarn just flickers through the air. It blows up somewhat, it chips, but soon stretches again, even if it does, or repeats the division and proliferation.


    When Xuanbu beamed out of his mouth and bathed the - dense center of the yarn ball, the yarn ball disappeared without a trace, and the yarn that was stretching fell. The beam apparently works.


    and the foot of its Xuanbu explodes. Seen by Mio''s abilities, he had lost sight of Otahara''s existence.


    "Hahaha, looks good"


    Mio laughs happily when he sees Xuanbu fall into depression.


    "How fun is a world without lies?


    Otahara utters words without context.


    "I... think the world is saved because there are lies"


    "The idea is a lie, too?


    When Mio asks, Otahara spills a meaningful smile.


    "What do you think? Lie or be true, I can even read it. That''s the flavor of truth."


    With that being said, Otahara turns to the spot. Xuanbu is already incapable of combat, but he is not dead. I was going to be stuck with the next blow.


    "Xuanbu! Alive!?


    The screams of a squeamish woman echoed, Mio and Otahara looking back.


    "Don''t ask dumb questions!


    Odawara was surprised to see Xuanbu wake himself up yelling. I don''t care if you call it fatal, you should be seriously injured by inaction, no matter what you think. In fact, now Xuanbu seems to be bloody with fragments eating into his body.


    Behind Mio and Otahara, four people appeared: Takae, Meguru, Haunted Peaches, and Kwon Tai.


    (I''d like to go and make Xuanbu''s recovery, but there are two of us in the S building in between... that would be our bet)


    Seeing each other''s positions, Takae thinks, turning toward Haunted Peaches.


    "Just for a second, stop those two moving"


    "Think of something dangerous. Cancer. That''s the only situation. Be careful."


    Seeing through Takae''s thoughts, Ghost Peach nods with a rare face.


    Ghost Peach activates his abilities. Between Otahara and Mio, an intense sound echoes, and the two hold their ears with their hands reflexively.


    "Here we go again..."


    Abominably grumbling Mio. Though an attack I''ve eaten before, it''s completely unprotected. I really flinch for a second. But I''m eating it once, so it won''t take longer to rebuild it than before.


    Takae ran for the moment when they flinched.


    Confirming the appearance of Takae on his way, Mio squeezed his hand to thread the ball at the counter, but the old woman who was running was rejuvenated as she glanced at him while he was running, and the appearance of the girl drained him of his temper, delaying the activation of his abilities.


    Afterwards Takae rushes at a rate far above that of humans, and quickly rushes past Mio and Otahara, he arrives next to the bloody Xuanbu.


    When Takae puts his hand on Xuanbu''s shoulder and activates the power of recovery, all fragments in Xuanbu''s body are ejected into his body, and all blood stops. Undo even torn clothes.


    (You''re closer to restoring than to recovering. It''s a great ability)


    Seeing that sight, Megle impresses me.


    "I won''t thank you."


    Xuanbu turns his flashing face to Takae and says it short.


    "I don''t expect anything else. And as much as they''re gonna do, we''re gonna work together."


    "I don''t like the way you say it, but I don''t give a shit because I got your help"


    After speaking with each other''s grumpy faces, Takae and Xuanbu turned to Mio and Otahara at about the same time.

 1847 9

    Why does Takae Takayama usually look like an old woman?


    It was necessary to save strength itself from day to day in order to maximize her abilities, and in order to take full advantage of her ability to save, it was necessary to reduce the functioning of her own flesh - that is, to age.


    For the record, the mystery of the mechanism of aging has not even been solved in modern times. Many who have scientifically demonstrated immortality complain that the program theory is correct, but some who may have achieved the same immortality also appear to dispute this. Although the history leading up to the success of immortality is diverse, claims were thus broken even among those who could have achieved immortality.


    While Takae lived in this institution, he was confident that in the process of locating his missing uncle, an occasion would come in which he would have to make use of his acquired abilities. Therefore, I usually become an old woman and continue to save my strength so that I can move in full at times of need.


    It''s also important to look for an uncle to help, but that''s why I can''t help being caught and sparing my strength. Now is the time to use your powers to the full, Takae decided.


    "Be careful with silly women who use yarn scraps. If you get caught in that thread, it''s a pain in the ass."


    "Okay."


    Takae snorts at Xuanbu''s warning.


    "Ha, stupid bitch? You''re the dumber bitch who said who saw it, but I guess you called that dumb bitch dumb...... Me, the guy who''s been alive and so annoying, I''ve never met him."


    When Mio claps his hands as he poisons, he releases all three of his black thread balls into the air.


    Xuanbu emitted a beam from his mouth, and one of the yarn balls disappeared, but the other two approached Takae and Xuanbu, respectively, and the flaky yarn unfolded in pieces, trying not to wrap around them.


    Shortly after each of them jumps to the side and dodges, Otahara slaps the floor with both hands.


    An explosion aimed at a dodging destination. But Xuanbu was beginning to read the timing of this attack on Otahara, so he jumped right after he jumped and avoided it again. Up to Takae, Otahara''s readings were off, blasting a fairly deviant spot.


    Xuanbu unleashes the power of invisibility over Otahara.


    Otahara slaps his hands in front of his face. Then the invisible force unleashed by Xuanbu was extinguished as if it were foggy. Xuanbu and Otahara are the only ones who know what happened.


    "Will the ability of the flying tool system be disabled?


    Xuanbu groans.


    Takae joins hands and releases them. Something like a band of red light appears between his hands, and he stretches forward, still connected to his palms.


    A band of red light approaches Otahara. Otahara slapped her hand and tried to erase the belt of light, but it was pointless. If only part of the belt was dismissed, the belts immediately connected to each other to get back to normal. Not without the effect of Otahara''s defense, but it''s almost pointless.


    Takae sets a goal for Otahara and approaches him.


    "This guy..."


    Mio, who sees Takae targeting Otahara, distorts his face to anger and adds two more yarn balls.


    Against the two chunks of yarn coming from the front, Takae pulled the stretched band of light to his side all at once in a gently hand rolling motion to cover the chunks of yarn.


    The moment it hits the belt of light, the yarn balls disappear.


    "Knock..."


    The band of red light that Takae is putting out of his hands is a high-density energy body that continues to be maintained in space. Mio groans understanding that it is very incompatible with his yarn.


    Takae''s abilities, however, did not remain just that. Once again, when the band of light stretched in an irregular motion, it spread heavily in front of Mio and Otahara, becoming a net of red light, covering them both.


    Even as Otahara slapped his hand in the front and attempted to nullify Takae''s attack, it was still futile this time. Some of the red-light nets were extinguished, but they soon stretched out and connected back to normal.


    Mio and Otahara prepared to die, but if the net of red light touches the two bodies, they can''t cut it without being hot, they don''t restrain it like a net, they slip through the two bodies.


    Two surprises, but the change came soon. Mio fell to his knees on the spot, and Otahara also fell on his knees.


    "Dear Run"


    Takae, who returned the net of light to his belt and even into his palms, mouths such a dialogue as he looks down at the two of them.


    "What''s going on with this...?


    Mio, who feels like he has lost all his body power, turns his gaze to Otahara and asks.


    "Probably an energy drain. I was sucked on my strength itself. Even from her dialogue, I can tell that."


    Otahara turns her gaze to Takae and mouths the results of her analysis.


    Otahara''s analysis was a hit. The net of light in Takae can absorb the health of those touched and also turn to saving the power of Takae.


    (For what I used today, I haven''t been able to collect everything. my powers...... pretty powerful but fuel-efficient)


    Considering the battle over, Takae returns from looking like a girl to an old woman.


    "What is it, you? You don''t want to get your hands dirty, so you''re saying you don''t want todome? You mean get your hands dirty on me? Are you trying to tell me that I''m the right person?


    Xuanbu comes to Takae''s side and speaks as he stares at Mio and Otahara, who have become incapable of fighting.


    "Why are you thinking so twisted? You can treat me like a hypocrite or whatever, but I don''t want to kill anyone."


    Seeing Xuanbu, Takae says in disdain.


    "Even if you do, they''ll attack you again because you''re these idiots, and they could kill you then."


    "By that logic, I''m also killing Xuanbu?


    Takae tells me back, Xuanbu loses his word.


    "Let''s put on an ability suppression bracelet��"


    "What? Are you stupid? If you''re a pink flower alien awakener, you know that doesn''t work. If that''s all right, I won''t have to be watched."


    Xuanbu is heartbroken by Meguru''s suggestion.


    "Here''s a bracelet with a little more potency, done. In addition, it''s a mechanism that explodes if you''re about to be destroyed. Bombing sensors and suppressive effects will temporarily disappear only when authorized by researchers, including me."


    That''s what I say. Megle makes me try to take out one bracelet.


    "You don''t have to put it on Xuanbu."


    To that dialogue of Takae, Xuanbu blinds his eyes, Meguru and Haunted Peaches smile, and Kwon Tae faces anxiously.


    "It''s called the current battle, you''re selling me a favor!?


    Genwu carves wrinkles between his eyebrows, peeling his teeth out and exasperating.


    "Nothing. It doesn''t make sense to sell you any favors. Besides, I don''t think Xuanbu needs surveillance or suppression anymore."


    "What a sweet guy! You''re gonna regret this! No, you can regret it!


    Listening to Takae''s dialogue, Xuanbu left the scene with a large strand when he vomited abominably.


    "It''s a crappy farce indeed... You think that pushing friendship on such Xuanbu makes sense? Was that worth your help?


    Mio laughs spirally as he falls dressed.


    "That''s total crap."


    "Huh...? Mr. Otahara?


    Mio was surprised to hear Otahara agree with himself. The fact that Odawara, who is always full of sinister statements and lies, agreed, means...


    "I have no such intention or expectation. I just had a normal reaction and response as a person that I believe in."


    Takae said in an unnuanced tone, turning his back on Mio and Otahara and returning to those with Meguru and the others.


    Director Kojiro Yukioka and Stephen Sakamoto, deputy director and head of building S, were watching two men, Mio Feng and Mastaro Otahara, fight Takayama Takae and Genbu Tanada all the time with a monitor camera.


    "So easy, won''t it lead to harvest? Force strife, put your life at risk, and encourage evolution and awakening. As a prospect, I don''t know if I could do it."


    Hot Jiro smiles bitterly and exhales heavily. I feel that the prospect that the S-building dweller''s rampage will cause the awakeners of yellow and white flowers in building N in crisis to improve their abilities is over empty-handed.


    "With all due respect, I was wondering if it would be premature to make that decision. The ability of Takae Takayama also appears to be rising from the time of the test."


    Sakamoto says, Hot Jiro looked at it differently. It looks more like you''ve just unleashed the power you want to keep than you''ve gained in this battle.


    "Or were those two too weak?


    "No, the abilities of Mio Feng and Mastaro Otahara are never weak. It''s not a bad combination, and depending on how you fight it, it can be amazing. But Takagae Takayama was not compatible with his abilities, and Takagae Takayama itself was strong."


    To put it further, Hot Jiro watched that Feng Mio was less good at handling his abilities themselves.


    "It changes the story, but the number of rats is increasing. There are even those who seem unwilling to hide that they are rats. We should hunt rats a little bit."


    Rats were covert words referring to spies sent from all walks of life to explore the interior of Baste if dust was also loaded.


    "Hi, there''s a rumor that T-building is a rat''s nest. Uncertain rumors, though."


    "The T-building? Really... do you mean you''re pretending to be retarded? It was a blind spot."


    Sakamoto''s report is only a rumor, but Hot Jiro thought the rumor was correct.

 1848 10

    Takae et al. engaged Mastaro Otahara and the S wing pair of Feng Mio, two days later.


    "I heard some weird rumors. There are a lot of spies lurking in the T building, and there are a lot of spies swinging for retardation."


    Midori reports to Huihai. Of course there is no one else around.


    "The rumor has suddenly been whispered there today. That sounds like a deliberate rumor."


    Shining, who is infiltrating using the pseudonym of Xinghai Huihai, said in an outfit that unmasterfully butted to the floor and led to the wall.


    "Hmm... is the facility collecting spies and planning a one-stop shop?"


    "From all the forces, there''s no doubt that quite a few spies are infiltrating. I don''t know what we''re gonna do. We''re both gathering information, but ultimately we''re going to destroy this facility."


    "Wow... how do you actually crush it? I''d like to join my sisters once and talk to them. You want all the subjects out of here safely if you can, don''t you? No, so are the researchers."


    "Well. Certainly not all researchers seem to be Mad Scientists without people. Regardless of the early members pulled out of the mustard engine, there are a lot of guys here who can''t get out."


    If the researchers say it''s all evil, Midori and Hikaru know that it''s not, they live here for a few days.


    "The assassination of the director, Jiro Yukioka, and several executives is quick. However... it is also a pleasure to name Yukioka''s surname. You should check it out."


    "Okkay, Brother Hui. So, what about the rumors about T-building?"


    "Heading to T-building now will be a trap, no matter what you think, but it is also a good opportunity to figure out how to get your enemies out. Besides, I can count on you to help the spies in the trap sell their favors."


    "Yay, I was thinking the same thing."


    When asked about Shining''s policy, Midori laughed at the good, beautiful teeth in line.


    3pm. He did all the testing and training, and Takae was taking a break in the day care room.


    "Oh, oh, you stay annoyed, Takae."


    Seeing Meguru come, Takae''s mouth collapses naturally. Her presence is now completely supportive of Takae''s heart.


    "Wow, I''ve done a lot of research on mine again... but I can''t seem to grasp Takae''s uncle''s clue. Shh, sorry..."


    "Oh no... because this is the one you''re getting done"


    Takae narrowed his eyes to Meguru, who looked sorry and bowed his head.


    "Mmm...... even though I''m actually older, Takae, you feel older than me as you look. Am I young?"


    "Right."


    "Uh, hey, I can assure you clearly, there"


    I laugh when the megle dulls.


    "Something... I don''t know what to say, but, you know, since Takae and I got into this form of combing, I''ve been feeling so calm every day, until then... I''m very breathless and anxious about the days of doing light work in a place like this, don''t you think I was lonely more than anything, but I''m not anymore... Oh, wow, wow, me, what are you talking about..."


    "I''m the same."


    Takae said it without a coward to Meguru, who speaks his thoughts and then blushes.


    "We have the same purpose, and each other''s lives depend on it. Besides, I''ve always been nice to Megle, so I could believe it."


    "Right. We''re a community of destiny, aren''t we? It''s dangerous, but we have to fight the people coming from building s..."


    "Huh...?


    Meguru''s mouthful of dialogue caught Takae.


    "Is it the flow of more and more dangerous people coming to Building N from Building S again?


    "Ah... no... the... Nishihara chief had said such a thing... also, of course, it''s not like Takae will do it all or anything like that. It''s too hard to do anything like that, and all the residents of Building N said it would be in good shape to deal with it."


    "But you didn''t tell that story to the subjects in Building N, did you?


    Takae points out to Meguru, who talks all over.


    "Oh, yeah, right. I think you should, too. I wonder why you won''t...... Is it to avoid confusion��"


    "Maybe..."


    "The researcher side has the convenience of wanting to manage the subject side..."


    It''s hard to say. Megle says so.


    "Well, you don''t have to be irritated."


    Takae says in a slight throwing mood.


    "Me and Megle have been trapped here forever, every day like this, not knowing when we''re going to be released, but there''s been a change once and for all..."


    Takae is not so pessimistic, even at the risk of his life. I''m already ready to get through this situation.


    (I... just have the purpose of finding my uncle, though there might be some salvation in a way)


    Takae is aware of Meguru. I don''t want to leave Megle here after I''ve served my purpose.


    "I''m not just looking for my uncle to help, but after that... I need to figure out a plan for me and Megle to leave here."


    "Oh, shit, something about me..."


    "Destiny Community, right? If Megle was in my shoes, are you going to leave me?


    In response to Takae''s words, Meguru smiles and shakes her neck to the side.


    "Ahhh... no, hey, me. I''m older, and I swore I''d support Takae''s heart, but it looks like this."


    "Nothing. That''s fine. Megle''s Nori like that, because it calms me down when I look at it."


    "Uh, uh... is this calming you down? It''s an answer I don''t know��"


    Another unexpected word comes out of Takae''s mouth, and Meguru becomes a complex face mixed with surprises and lighting.


    "Baba of Takae. Eh. Help me!"


    And there Kwon Tae runs to change his blood phase and asks for help.


    "What''s going on? Is something wrong?


    It was also Takae who expected Xuanbu to cause problems, but Kwon Tae''s answer to stopping and breathing on his shoulders was a completely unpredictable substitute.


    "Something terrible is happening in Building T. Looks like Ola''s old buddies are pinching."


    Rub your nose and sue with a semi-crying face Kwon Tae. Takae and Meguru face to face.


    Of course, I know the existence of T-building, but I have never been very conscious of Takae. I''ve never even been in Meguru. In the first instance, buildings N and T are free to enter and exit among subjects, but at least from residents of building N, there should be no particular use.


    All of them in Building T are people with intellectual disabilities. Kwon Tae was also originally a T-built, but it was mild as a symptom, so she moved to building N.


    "What''s outrageous?


    "Everyone went crazy and attacked the same T-building people ~. Help me ~. Come quickly ~"


    Too much power to raise pity and plead desperately and blame.


    "It has the role of monitoring Mr. Sashi Xuanbu..."


    "If you break out when you''re not there, you can go back. Let''s go to T-building."


    Honestly, Takae didn''t think Xuanbu would unnecessarily storm anymore. If it were to break out, it would be about the time that the S building people came back for an extra visit and met each other.


    Huiming and Midori were walking around the T-building.


    I don''t see any particular abnormality. I listen to the subjects in Building T, but they say they have never seen or heard the movements of suspicious snitches.


    "The atmosphere isn''t the same as in Building N. It''s a little bright..."


    Subjects in Building T - Look at the faces of the mentally retarded, Shining squeaks.


    "We''re all positive. I crave survival. The disabled here are all those who have a strong desire to contribute as part of society. I''ve chosen all those who feel that way to gather them."


    A fellow who wanted to go through stopped beside Shining and Midori and told me.


    "Heh... I don''t have the positive feeling that I want to gain supernatural abilities here and be of service to the public with that power..."


    I think Midori would look disgusted if the truth worked. In the first place, it is obvious that it can only be used without the help of the public, and the mentally retarded people are deceived into using it, so they think of the future prediction map that they are unknowingly satisfied, and Midori feels disgusted.


    Building T consists of a men''s building from the second to fourth floors and a women''s building from the fifth to the seventh floors. They also tell me not to step into a heterosexual building without darkness, especially if I don''t have errands, but it''s not a rule, and I''m free to come and go.


    "Didn''t you guys come here when you heard rumors of rats in T-building - lots of spies? Subjects in Building N are moving in and out today. I don''t usually come here."


    Listening to the researcher''s words, Midori and Shining looked at each other with a bitter laugh.


    "Keh, I knew it was a trap. Besides, it''s blatant, and the researchers haven''t talked to me."


    At a time when a passing researcher walks away, Shining flickers his canine teeth and laughs invincibly.


    "Ababa caught a lot of people, including us, in that trap. So, what are you going to do?"


    Midori also had a strange laugh and enjoyed this situation in a game mood.

 1849 11

    Sachi Morioka, who heard rumors that T-building was the root castle of a spy, was immediately taking a trip to T-building.


    The possibility of a trap is certainly taken into account. But if it was a trap, I was thinking the same thing as Shining and Midori that it was also a chance. I can target the meltdown when they set me up.


    The purpose of Shachi Painting is not just to gather information. Ultimately, if this dust also accumulates, it will destroy Baste. At least the assassination of those responsible is a matter of finality. Furthermore, some of the subjects awakened by the supernatural force have been given life to dispose of or be unable to resume or restrained if they appear to be clearly dangerous.


    The idea of the organization to which she gives herself is that mass production by the holders of paranormal powers in the short term - but also at the end of human experiments - can never be forgiven. It is an organization that even wants to prevent paranormal forces from reaching the world altogether if it can.


    (I''d rather not make any more noticeable moves because I''ve already been eyed)


    I think Shachi Painting. If there is dust, it will infiltrate the baste. Early, I feel like I''ve been blinded. It''s obvious from the fact that Nishihara, the head of Building N, is being asked to cooperate to protect Building N.


    (I can''t believe I found out I''m an agent, but I''m asking for help.)


    I wonder if a man named Nishihara can believe that he employs himself with knowledge of that fact. He felt he was a person who moved with better sense, such as loyalty to the organization, even though he was in Baste''s key position if it was also dusty.


    Shachi Painting was gathering information on the fifth floor. The fifth floor of the T building is the women''s building, almost exclusively women. Building N does not divide men and women in hierarchies, but what divides them like that in Building T is that they are concerned that something will go wrong, Shazi presumes.


    "Suspicious person? Yeah, I don''t."


    "One of Kanki-kun''s is all obnoxious. Everybody''s so embarrassed."


    "That''s what I''m asking you."


    "I don''t know. Take a look at this. I''m good at making paper flowers. Everyone praises me for being good. Hey, hey, this is my best flower I took so long to make."


    "I was asked earlier if anyone was suspicious. It''s a little odd that they asked me that twice. Is something wrong?


    In this way, the hearing on the fifth floor was almost empty, but the only other information that was heard was only a small gain. Like myself, I guess there are other operatives I''ve come to explore.


    Shachi painting trying to get up to the sixth floor. It is up to me to start with the female subjects and then turn them into male subjects, but this judgment of the Sha Chi Painting will determine the fate of many.


    The shachi painting, which heard countless whispers from behind and felt that something not just happened, turns back to the fifth floor.


    The sight of several subject men running around the hallway, with their lower body rounded out - or only their erect genitals exposed from the chuck - jumped into the view of the shadow painting. I saw your face and it looks like the same T-building male subjects.


    I saw the sight and found out a little bit about what was going on. The male subjects are insane no matter what they think.


    When the Shachi painting followed, male subjects covered the female subjects at the end of the bend. Further down the hall, the escaped female subjects are running.


    Don''t stop.


    The Shachi painting screams, pulling the knife out of the space where there is nothing, and without hesitation cutting it from behind to several male subjects.


    It was just a slice of thin skin on the buttocks, but the male subjects stopped moving in surprise and looked back at Shachi Painting.


    It appears that the male subjects had just caught up with the female subjects and pushed them down, and the female subjects escape into the gap where the male subjects were slashed.


    "Oh, my God..."


    "Chanmuzuzu ~"


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft."


    Male subjects spreading their inferior grin lean over the shadow painting.


    A subject wearing a yellow flower activated a supernormal force. When a man slaps his cheeks full of strength, the shock runs on the cheeks of the Shachi painting, like a pull.


    "I can''t believe I can''t even resist the Resist..."


    Shachi Painting sees the strength with which the ability acts as a considerable substitute. However, the ability itself is no big deal. It''s like a kind of spell that forces damage and shock, but as its action suggests, it''s a pulling degree of damage.


    (Be alert at a time when you can exercise extraordinary powers, even if you are weak)


    Shachi draws his mind tightly and turns to the male subjects, waving his sword at all odds. He punches the male subjects in the neck and causes them to faint one after another.


    I was concerned about the women who had fled, and when the Shachi painting followed me, I heard a scream from the front. It''s not a woman screaming, it''s a man screaming.


    Turning to the voice-over, the researchers are bringing up remote stun guns and so on to desperately stop the male subjects.


    "Ugh, if you think it''s the face I saw somewhere, you can just go."


    I heard a voice I had heard of Shachi painting somewhere.


    When I looked at the voices, there was a face among the researchers that I could never forget, even if I wanted to.


    "Princess... Midori Shizuno... That''s what I''m saying."


    Look straight at Midori, and the Shachi painting roars. I know that I am stuck with Junko Suzuoka. In other words, Junko Yukioka has intervened in this matter as well.


    "You know him."


    Shining next to Midori asks.


    "I''m in disguise for messing with my hair and stuff, but this guy''s a Yob Rewards agent, Yukiko Doo."


    "Oh... I didn''t know you were even here as a blind spiritualist or such a big man"


    Taught by Midori, Huiming smiled like half a dozen emotions and little fools, and saw Shachi Painting - Yukiko Du Feng.


    "I''m such a trinket compared to your kid."


    A glance at Midori, Koko exhales small.


    "Sacha''s been hearing rumors about T-building too ~? You think it has something to do with this funny noise, rumors?


    In front of the researchers, Midori asks with dignity.


    "It''s not like I know how to attract operatives and get rid of them."


    "Right. I don''t think it''s a very good way to smoke a spy. It could be some kind of accident or someone''s rampage."


    Hui Ming answered first and Yukiko agreed to it.


    "It could be a noise caused by something malicious, and I think the cause is in building T. I''ll look for that."


    "Okey, Sacha. Split up and look."


    Midori turned her back and walked out as she thumbed up and laughed at Lucky Son. Luminous follows suit.


    (I hope you don''t turn to the enemy...)


    While following Midori and Shining''s hindsight with his eyes, somehow it was a fortunate child who had a hard feeling.


    When Takae, Meguru, Haunted Peaches and Kwon Tai arrived in Building T, the noise was completely expanding.


    The male subjects in the exasperated T building ascended from the fifth to the seventh floor of the women''s building with a rage and gradually hit the female subjects around their hands, but they were repelled by the researchers and the subjects who happened to be visiting from the N building, and so far no serious victims have emerged.


    Takae et al. had also cracked down on male subjects who had lost their sanity and were violent.


    "Guys, I''m losing my mind. Back to the original people. Yikes. Tango. Jen-Hee."


    We find ourselves acquainted among those who are rampant, and take hold of them as Kwon Tai screams sadly.


    "If this is caused by someone''s malice... that''s pretty twisted"


    A ghost peach that throws up abominably while tying the subjects who were rampant with rope.


    Takae was in the same mood. I guess the act of manipulating people''s minds to rampage is the owner of a fairly distorted mind.


    "Are you screwing me... I guess that is. If I hadn''t screwed it up, it''d be worse."


    A woman emerged from the corner of the hallway, responding to the ghost peach dialogue, said in a terribly cold voice.


    (This the guy who did this?


    Looking at the subject, the woman, Takae thinks. From the woman''s current dialogue and hostile glance, it seems so. Her chest flowers were pink.


    "Ah... ah, you are..."


    When I saw the subject woman who showed up, Megle was surprised.

 1850 12

    "Hey...... what the hell is this all about?


    Director Kojiro Yukioka, who saw the noise in the T building on the monitor, looks grumpy and stares at Deputy Director Stephen Sakamoto beside him.


    "That''s the... After spreading rumors that the spies were gathered in the T building, to identify the spies who attracted them to the T building... I put in the owner of the power of the S building''s alien powers..."


    Sakamoto reports that he has a pale face and is difficult to say.


    "The subject is unusual among the S building residents, and when the conversation is as clear as a regular person, you were pushing your heartbeat, but you didn''t mean you ran wild?


    "Ugh..."


    Hot Jiro turns back and says ahead. Sakamoto roars small.


    "Yes, that didn''t happen...... She... Mitaka Mitsuru Mitsuru was originally a helper for people with intellectual disabilities, and I was reassured that if the stage was T-building, it would be just fine..."


    "Isn''t that rather unsavory? Is it possible that the job was originally caused by a heart attack? I''m sure it reminded me of my old job, and I got a weird switch on it. No matter how decent the upper edge is, the residents of Building S are the ones who are sick of their hearts. Didn''t you deal with them after you knew it best?


    "Well, that being said - I''m not a psychiatrist and..."


    "An idiot...... Investigate the subject''s identity with his wife. No... make sure only those with proper qualities are allowed in. Especially building S. If I don''t tell you that, you won''t even be able to make your own decisions?


    Hot Jiro poisoned and took a sigh of discouragement. Sakamoto is excellent as a technician, but not very suitable as an administrator - on the contrary, after a while in the position of deputy director, he is the thought of Hot Jiro.


    "Yes... but she had a special history. He was originally a resident of Building N. After entering here, I complained of psychosis at one point at the border, hoping to go to Building S myself..."


    Sakamoto, meanwhile, shows Hot Jiro the data of the female subject in question.


    "That''s a lot of different cases."


    Looking at the background of the person who was causing the noise, to its too harsh, Hot Jiro frowned.


    "My name is Mitaka Meizuru." Hellbar. You specialize in retarded children. "


    The woman who appeared before Takae and the others introduced herself with an elegant smile.


    "Ah, ah, you were originally in building n, weren''t you? Wow, I was different from the person in charge, but, hey, many times, I''ve seen it."


    Megle points it out.


    "That''s right. Since I came to this facility, because of a certain person, my mind gradually got sick and I let him relocate to the S building of my own free will. I''m here... because of this guy"


    That''s what Meizuru saw Kwon Tai.


    "Oh, Ola?


    Really, Kwon Tai pointing to himself.


    Takae and Haunted Peaches and Meguru were both surprised by this. How can Kwon Tai do such harm, such as the picturesque depiction of human and animal harmlessness? From the reaction in the first place, Kwon Tae doesn''t seem to remember either.


    "Yes, it''s your fault. Because you were there, I went crazy."


    A resentful voice, Meizuru says.


    "I knew there was a T-building. I was trying to stay away from you. But somehow, buildings N and T are free to come and go, and occasionally, the mentally retarded in building T also come out in building N. And extremely, Kwon Tae''s presence. He was a T-building kid, but somehow he''s over here. My heart broke and I couldn''t stand it, so I moved to Building S. to avoid Kunta. I haven''t told the researchers why I''m here."


    Takae, which also sounded like an unsolicited statement, but I can''t complain because it''s a matter of how she feels, and I avoided it in the form of moving herself somewhere else. But still, I don''t feel very good when people tell me that they hate friends who care about Takae that way.


    "I know it was your fault for the rough in the T-building right now, but how could you do this?


    Takae asks. Even though he was a helper for the mentally retarded, Takae felt the darkness seemed rather deep when Meizuru went to Building S to avoid the retardation, or visited Building T to harm the mentally retarded in Building T.


    ''Cause it''s fun.


    With a graceful smile on his face, Meizuru replied in a terminal fashion.


    "Fun? What''s so fun about that?


    Unusual absurdity Kwon Tai. It is Kwon Tae who is most angry and sad about this situation.


    "It''s fun. Why do you think it''s not fun? It''s so much fun. It''s better if you don''t know how pleasant it is."


    As he says, Meizuru claps his hands toward Kwon Tai.


    "It''s not good. Kwon Fat. Resist the Resist."


    Meizuru senses signs of activating the powers of the Genius, and Ghost Peach screams.


    "Guaaaaaaa!"


    Kwon Tae holds his head down, growls full of anger and gets bored.


    "What''s wrong!? Kwon Tae! Hang on!


    Kwon Takae calls as he dreams that Kwon Tae will also be driven mad and have a tantrum.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Up, up... ha... ha..."


    "Oh..."


    Kwon Tai''s cry stops. With a rough breath, Meizuru unfortunately sighed when he saw Kwon Tai, who had obviously regained his sanity.


    Seeing as Kwon Tae has apparently succeeded in resisting "Resist" and defeating Meizuru''s abilities, Takae, Meguru and Haunted Peaches appease.


    "I thought I''d let my heart go and let you give yourself up to anger, but you''re gonna fight me? Does that feel good to you? It''s a complete blow to reason, a full release of emotions and desires."


    Spread your hands wide, charming cranes talking in a tone that makes you look like a fool.


    "I think I''ve figured it out already, but my ability is to take off the tag of reason and ramble emotions and desires. Not only that, but you can also manipulate the subject of a runaway state with a simple implication. It can be manipulated by more than one person, and it''s a very convenient and enjoyable force."


    It sounded like Takae et al., as if it were a pretty horrible ability.


    (This is the kind of ability that Buste would want to sponsor this facility if it was dusty.)


    I think ghost peaches. Terrorism can be easily set up, and as a spiritual defense it takes a very good advantage.


    "Doesn''t bothering to reveal your abilities mean you want yourself to stop?


    Takae points it out. I remember seeing stories like that in comics in the past.


    "I don''t have that conscience anymore. I just might have wanted someone to know about me? No, because playing unintentional games without telling me the rules isn''t boring? Anyway, did you want to chat? Well...... so many reasons"


    After speaking with a nihil look, Meizuru gave him a brutal grin.


    "Besides... I didn''t even tell you everything. You''re going to know that."


    I don''t know what you''re going to do, but it was precisely then that Takae tried to get back to the girl and rush towards Meizuru in an attempt to seize her before she did anything wrong.


    Feeling the killing swell from behind, Takae stopped heading for Meizuru and looked back.

 1851 13

    Yes, yes. Hello ~. I am the guardian spirit of the Three Length Enchanted Crane, I am good with Aihua.


    Three length meizuru. Hey, she was a lady who deserved such words as boxed daughter, deep-window courtier, sterile culture, and no public knowledge. Never let a guy lean in, just let the girls'' school in. Yeah, that''s a common pattern.


    I''m such a fascinating crane, but my parents'' prospects are off, and conversely, I''ve grown to admire love twice as much as people, and this is another coming and going pattern. As soon as I was in high school, I started dating bad guys in college, who were after the girls'' school worldless ladies, and yes, this is all over again, as the pattern suggests.


    The bad guy took me to the orgy party. Ugh. I was surprised that people were actually doing that, too, but I was there, and this is it.


    Even Meizuru refused to use the boulder. My boyfriend even developed me a hole in the back, and after I did it with my mouth, I swallowed it, and even the stupid Enchanted Crane who was fooled into saying this was normal or something, refused to do this.


    But the man really wanted to go to the orgy party, and because the terms of his participation were to offer his own woman, after beating her up as much as she wanted about Meizuru, she told her friends that she could do whatever she wanted with rape and whatever she wanted, and offered her Meizuru. This is terrible. Hey.


    No more... It was super hard to see Meizuru, whom I''ve been watching since I was a kid, getting all I wanted with both Yarrows. Of course, the hardest part was the Enchanted Crane, I guess.


    So, if Meizuru goes home in shock and complains to her parents crying about being gang-raped, come on, it''s hard. The overprotective father rushed his anger into the sky and hit the spearhead of his anger on the Enchanted Crane.


    Can you believe it? My parents attacked my daughter, who was betrayed by the man I loved and hurt by other men in front of her, as if they were going to chase her. With a deep wound in his heart, he kept beating his daughter in a ghostly shape as if he were a dirty bitch with an asshole daughter who looked through that wound even more... not really.


    That''s not all. After that day, Meizuru was imprisoned by his father. So, why, this stupid dad just goes a little crazy about drowning about the Enchanted Crane, and he says, "My dad''s gonna purify you of your filth! I managed to scream and offend my real daughter every day.


    Already, Meizuru''s face when his father was screwing him, his eyes were completely dead, and he was super nasty. I was wondering when she was going to kill herself.


    But the mother who found out about that stupid father''s evil behavior contacted the police, so her father was arrested and kept imprisoned for about a year. Meizuru was freed and I was relieved.


    Then Meizuru looked up at the sky from the window on a rainy day, a snowy day, a cloudy day, a sunny day, and became the only child she could say was "empty," but she recovered little by little over time.


    Meizuru grew up and got a job. A work that will save her heart for her. Helpers to support people with intellectual disabilities.


    I didn''t really understand what kind of thinking circuit would do that, but Meizuru seemed to see people with intellectual retardation as angels or something. How do you feel about being saved, too, by being in contact with those angels?


    Then I think life for a while was definitely a happy time for Meizuru. That kid was always fine, and he used to laugh. There was tension in my voice, too.


    But God is so cruel that he wants to say what resentment he has for Meizuru that he has put his misfortune on that child.


    If you hit Meizuru, now you''ll be attacked by a retarded person. Come on... How many times do I have to keep getting fucked? Were you even born to a star to be raped? You said you did something pretty bad in your last life?


    Besides, the mentally retarded also incited other mentally retarded people to attack the Enchanted Crane, and so on... That girl''s heart was one step ahead of her complete collapse. Even the believers betrayed me.


    What porn cartoon were you talking about earlier? No, erotic cartoons have salvation, but they''re true stories. Even though I was the guardian spirit of that kid and he showed me such an unpleasant scene - I felt super bad -


    Huh? Why didn''t you protect him properly when you were the Guardian Spirit? No, no, no, don''t be unscrupulous. Because you''re a guardian spirit, it doesn''t mean you can defend everything. If I could do that, no one in the world would be unhappy.


    In the first place, I also have a low - or weak - character as a guardian spirit, and the spirit has strength and character, and spirits who have gone through years over and over again through reincarnation, and spirits filled with great life experiences in one life, seems to be that much stronger spirits. Even if you end your life, you don''t accumulate a lot of spiritual soul experience when you''re born into a rich bonbong and live a happy life in Easy Mode, do you?


    Ah, yabe. I couldn''t really teach the spiritual world or the system of soul spirit or reincarnation to people in this world. No, I don''t know if I can tell you this. Because I can''t tell you what I really shouldn''t, even if I want to. I don''t know how to tell you even if I want to.


    Well, the story went out of line, but Meizuru totally abandoned herself, boarded a questionable call for a trial, and came to a facility called Baste if it was dusty.


    Meizuru, who entered the S building there, has acquired great power, but is now wielding that power in a bad way. Is this for revenge?


    Besides, there are righteous allies out there, and Meizuru is in a terrific bad position. What a development. Meizuru''s been treated like a bad guy and he''s super pinched.


    It''s not... These people treat Meizuru as a complete villain, but let me tell you, the Guardian Spirit, even Meizuru is a victim. So don''t just call me a villain and kill Meizuru. You can''t save her like this. Please, someone do something about it.


    Seeing the change in Takae''s appearance, Meizuru rounded his eyes.


    "Surprised. You know, my grandmother''s gonna be a girl."


    Takae, on the other hand, is surprised to see the changes that have taken place in the rear.


    Behind Takae, T-building male subjects, who should have been seized and held captive, were simultaneously pulling the rope tied to their wrists and ankles and getting up. All its shapes are full of anger, like ghosts.


    It was thought that their change was definitely the work of the Enchanted Crane, but I don''t know exactly what they did.


    "I tried to further stimulate the emotions and unlock the limits of the human body''s potential. You left the stupid power of the so-called fire scene at full output."


    Meizuru explains with a laugh when dull.


    "If you''re too unscrupulous, you might fall asleep for the rest of your life. Or will I die? Well, that''s good. They''re like garbage scum living a worthless life anyway."


    "Bullshit! Ola''s friends aren''t garbage scum. Eh!


    Kwon Tai was furious at the mockery of Meizuru.


    "Everyone lives hard with hope tomorrow. Even with a handful, I still want society to recognize me, and with the expectation that being converted to this facility might gain the power of mankind, I come here and send it every hard day, and still..."


    Here Kwon Tai clogs her voice and weeps.


    "Haha, congratulations. I just want to think so myself."


    Immediately after Meizuru laughs, the runaway subjects are attacked by Haunted Peaches and Kwon Tai.


    "Oops."


    Ghost Peach made a mockery attack, but Kwon Tae did not. Two subjects beat him, Kwon Tai''s neck bent at a strange angle, his fist thrust through his abdomen and spit out a lot of blood.


    "So, if you''re comforting yourself, if you''re telling yourself that you''re working hard, that''s what you''re going to have saved? Are you going to be rewarded? Even though it doesn''t actually do one thing. It doesn''t change one thing."


    "Who are you talking about? Could it be about you?


    Meguru quietly asks the charming crane, who speaks with a distorted grin.


    "My...? Me... Because I am? Are these people like me?


    A grin disappears from Meizuru''s face, and he looks up at the void with a frightened face and squeals like a rumor.


    "What are you... Ola''s thoughts... I''m sure of Kwon Tae''s feelings. It''s not you... Now... make me like Ola. This body... belongs to Ora..."


    On the other hand, Kwon Tai is also Kwon Tai, and he speaks of a dialogue that he doesn''t understand. You seem to be talking to someone, but not against Meizuru, not against a runaway subject. Not even against Takae and the others.


    Runaway subjects are attacked by ghost peaches and megles. The ghost peaches flicker with sound and do something amazing. Meguru wielded a tear spray, but without having to spray it, Takae, who broke in between, kicked the subject and retreated.


    Kwon Tai turns his arm from behind to the subject flickered by the sound of a ghost peach.


    "Kunta-kun... it..."


    Meguru is flabbergasted to see Kwon Tae. Takae also noticed the transformation of Kwon Tai and was wide open to his eyes.


    The subject''s arm through Kwon Tai''s abdomen was dressed to be dragged as it was assimilated into Kwon Tai''s arm. The other subject, who has broken his neck, holds it on the right side, and Kwon Tae''s arms and sides are assimilated to the subject''s neck and shoulders. And the subjects who attacked the ghost peaches also embrace them with their left arms, assimilating between their arms.


    forceful sealing, but it worked. But seeing Kwon Tai''s use of this ability made both Takae and Meguru feel sad.


    "Wow, Mrs. Takae is changing to sister Takae."


    "Keh, apparently the end of the mastermind discovery has been crossed, but he hasn''t been exorcised."


    Three people appeared there, Shining, and Yukiko.


    "Are you going to help me?


    "Hey, stupid question. I could have done that."


    Midori showed her teeth and laughed at Takae confirming just in case.

 1852 14

    Midori glanced at the Enchanted Crane and was distracted by its dark, uncomfortable feeling. When I was a patriarch of a religious group, it was a scattered arrangement. The chains of misfortune are breaking my heart.


    And Midori, there was another thing that bothered me. It''s the Guardian Spirit behind Meizuru.


    (Oh... it''s his fault. Thanks to such a poor guardian spirit, I can''t get rid of my misfortune as if I were...)


    Seeing the guardian spirit of a woman wearing a kebbly makeup, Midori becomes a laid-back face.


    "If you''re going to increase the number, you''re going to have to increase it."


    The reinforcements didn''t even show how they moved, Meizuru said.


    Immediately after Midori and the others arrived, six runaway subjects were added.


    You mean you can operate remotely.


    Shining looked back and said in an outfit facing back with the six added.


    "I can just make a simple implication. And then the EEG I send? It''s just possible to call in the signal."


    Shortly after Meizuru said, six men arrived to kill Hikaru and Yukiko.


    "Don''t kill me. Huh. If you leave it to Ola, she wants to seal the motion."


    The subject''s body is assimilated to his body, and the connected Kwon Tae screams. The connected subjects are stiff, but they can''t seem to escape.


    (Hmmm... bad for Kwon Tae, but that one is kidding...)


    Seeing Kwon Tai, where many human beings and parts of their bodies merge, Hui Ming thinks. Takae and Meguru also remembered the melting overlappers they saw in Building B.


    Yukiko pulls the knife out of the subspace and waves it. He slaps the subject in the back of the head, but the subject flinches for a moment and hits the lucky child without falling.


    "Demon Steel Herd Rumbling"


    When Shining completes the procedure, from his feet, a dwarf with a metallic body surface with bug wings from his back boils down with dozens and flies toward the subjects.


    The six subjects had metallic dwarves clung around their bodies and stopped moving. He wields his arms on the spot, desperately crushes the dwarves and tries to pull them apart, but he struggles badly with the many and quick dwarves.


    "I had enough alone. Two women are useless. What are you doing here?


    A glow that sees Midori and Yukiko and teases them with a smile.


    "Then you can all be alone with Brother Hui in the future..."


    Midori sees the Enchanted Crane. This woman had decided she should do something about it.


    "Can you still afford it? It looks like you''re in a bad position."


    Takae quietly tells Meizuru.


    "If you lose, you can lose, but you just lose, and I''ll set the people I''m manipulating to go wild until they die. My abilities are not even disarmed because I''m dead. There''s plenty of scars of sadness in your heart."


    This one also tells in a quiet tone Meizuru. But to the evil of what he was talking about, Takae strongly remembered two things at the same time: anger and fear.


    "You suck... you"


    "Really? Really...? Really?


    In the words that came out of Takae''s mouth, Meizuru floats the face of confusion.


    "I''m the worst piece of junk? Me? Why... when...? I wonder when I got this crumb...... Ugh..."


    "Ha... now, the guy with this hand is always with the pattern"


    Seeing the Enchanted Crane, which turns from a confused to a self-inflicted grin, Midori sighs heavily and moves forward in front of the Enchanted Crane.


    "Hey, guardian spirit on the asshole side there"


    Midori looks up behind the Enchanted Crane and speaks up.


    (Oh, what''s with the asshole side? Grab such a lovely flower girl.... I mean, you can see me?


    "I''m talking to you because I can see you, and not just your face. Really asshole what?


    The love flowers of the Guardian Spirit of the Enchanted Crane raise protests and surprises, while Midori poisons him with a shuddering face.


    (Or not cute child. -)


    "Uh..."


    Midori looks over at us together with a seemingly ill-defined face.


    "This guy, because of his incompetence, he''s in a messy, unfortunate eye, and he''s acting crazy."


    (I said incompetent. I blame you for all of Meizuru''s misfortunes. That''s impossible. What?


    My favorite flowers protest Midori explaining it, but Midori ignored it.


    "So. Even if you keep hitting on these people with animosity and hatred, it''s counterproductive. From now on, Midori will use a little backgammon with this incompetent guardian spirit to try to stimulate this person''s conscience, so be careful not to hit this person with any more negative thoughts. I''m willing to forgive you and treat you warmly. If you can''t do that, I can''t take care of myself."


    "Okay. Kunta-kun..."


    Takae nods at Midori''s appeal and looks at Kwon Tae to confirm.


    "Crazy..."


    He also agreed to Kwon Tae with a strange face.


    "Hey, we''ve got a deal, and Aika, the incompetent guardian spirit, help me out."


    What do you want me to do?


    Even as he was infidel, he was a flower lover who was going to cooperate properly when he saw signs that Midori would turn to the way he and Meizuru saw him.


    "I try to stimulate a lot by letting my schizophrenic into this man''s spirit from the mental world. Sister Aihua makes full use of her authority as a guardian spirit to keep her fateful manipulation and spiritual guardianship focused. So, make sure this guy never gets mixed up in evil."


    (Understood��. Good luck. To help Meizuru, super hard)


    "What the hell are you talking about...? This child......"


    Meizuru looks strangely at Midori speaking behind her back.


    The vision of the beautiful crane dimmed. With her eyes open, her consciousness should be awake, but her consciousness was dragged forcefully into her dreams.


    (I''m also forcefully activating my abilities, but I can only do this because my sister Aihua uses her full powers as a guardian spirit and supports her. Sister Tsukahara, you can do it.)


    It is a trickle using the rough business of forcibly dragging awake opponents into their dreams and attempting mental interference. Normally I can''t do it very well.


    "Ahhh... ahhh..."


    Glamorous cranes who look up at the void with eyes they haven''t seen anywhere in the world and groan in tears. Only beautiful memories in her heart, now in her previous life, had been continuously revived.


    (Just look at the dark world, the possibility of a beautiful world full of light - throw away the future too wow? You can throw away everything in your life, being a jerk wow?)


    Midori directly asks Meizuru''s heart.


    In the mind of a round naked Enchanted Crane, it''s hard to resist. Moreover, even her guardian spirit is in a state of Midori''s patronage. Not only is it easier to interfere, but extra thoughts are kept from being evoked.


    "If you pull your hand here and change your mind, then everyone will accept it. If you refuse, you can do whatever you want. I don''t even know Midori then."


    Midori complains in a flesh voice. I am conscious of making other faces listen as well.


    (The power to force your mind to change......? Is this the power you had when you were wielding fierceness as a patriarch?


    Sachiko stares at Midori with horrible eyes.


    "Kill me... Even if I live anyway, it suits my unfortunate eyes again. Makes me the gateway to desire...... That''s what I''ve always been destined for..."


    An enchanted crane with a look of despair and a fine voice to complain about.


    "Way up. I can''t believe the guy who happens to have misfortune piled up, I''m watching him rot. He was worse than you, and he saved his life, and left it to Midori."


    "Who are you...?


    "He''s still an ex-padre. Religious names are secret. Ababa."


    Seeing Midori laugh brightly in a funny way, she was struck by the feeling that something heavy disappeared in the Enchanted Crane and her heart had rapidly lightened.


    "Ok...... Surrender����. Now untie the power..."


    On his knees, as the nagging Enchanted Crane cried, all the subjects collapsed on the spot unconscious.


    "Everybody!?


    "It''s okay...... I just temporarily lost my mind in the rumbling recoil"


    Meizuru tells Kwon Tai, who shouts in worry.


    "I was an idiot...... I''m desperate for everything, and I hate everything, and I want to destroy everything, including myself..."


    "Hey, I''m not denying that kind of destructive impulse, but this time I let you deny it for your convenience."


    Midori said at a glance at Yukiko. Yukiko recalls the indiscriminate terrorism of the previous Megalodon of Thin Happiness, and she has a flashy face.


    (Good, Meizuru''s heart has finally been saved. Thank you so much -)


    My favorite flower throws a word of thanks to Midori. Midori giggles with a slight look of her teeth at as she thumbs up against her favorite flower behind the Enchanted Crane.


    "Can you forgive me, Kwon Tae?


    Meizuru speaks to Kwon Tai, who is freeing the subjects from assimilation.


    "You stopped me on the way, so much to forgive"


    Right too to say it on the face of the eye.


    "And by the way, you''re from Building S., right? You''ve come out on your own, huh? Or is that institutional-side instruction?


    At a sigh of breath, Meguru asked Meizuru.


    "I was told to discern the spy who got into the T-building, and they sent me here. I have another ability to tell who lies in my heart."


    Hear Meizuru''s words, and I think that''s a scary ability to do so together.


    "Keh. I mean, the institutional side was thinking about a spy smoking operation, but you''re saying this woman became a grandpa because of the rampage? It''s a stupid story."


    "Can we talk in front of someone on the side of the facility?


    Luminous laughs spirally, Sachiko turns her gaze to Meguru and says:


    "Well, I''m a researcher, but I don''t like soot, and I''m not here."


    "I''m fine. Meguru is an idol in building N. I assure you."


    "Oh, I can assure you, Ola."


    Meguru to excuse, and Ghost Peaches and Kwon Tai to defend.


    "I''ll vouch for you, too. I understand that not all the researchers who belong to the facility are completely distracted by the institution."


    A new figure appeared there and said with a heartless or blatant sounding voice.


    "Hey, Chief."


    Megle gives a surprise voice. Suddenly it was Director Kojiro Yukioka who appeared. A little further away, there''s Stephen Sakamoto, but he won''t try to get close because he''s afraid of Takae and the others.


    Seeing the heat Jiro, there was one person who was under strong shock.


    (Wow... great convergence of edges... I can''t believe I met that guy in my last life here. Shit...... I think I''m gonna cry...)


    As Midori sends a hot gaze to Hot Jiro, Hot Jiro is also aware of Midori and stares back.


    (This long-haired kid... have you seen him anywhere? I feel nostalgic...)


    Hot Jiro was Hot Jiro, and he had a strange feeling about Midori, whom he should have met for the first time.


    "Are you spies? Oh, well, some of the guys from before me."


    Looking over together, Hot Jiro narrows his eyes.


    "I''m not a spy..."


    and Takae.


    "I doubt this will happen...... I just want to say, well, I don''t think you''re lying. Well, I guess I''ll tell him I''ll catch your eye first. My name is Jiro Yukioka. If it''s dusty, he''s the head of Baste."


    Hot Jiro introducing himself again.


    "What does Junko Yukioka have to do with this?


    "It''s my son."


    In response to Shining''s question, Hot Jiro laughed and said a shocking answer.

 1853 15

    "That said, I wasn''t born out of my belly. From the artificial uterus."


    Seeing the astonishing brilliance and Midori, Hot Jiro shrugs his shoulders and adds:


    "You''re just offering eggs..."


    (You mean the product of an experiment that''s not even Rokuro?


    Luminous speaks up, and Yukiko squeaks in her mouth.


    "You''re a clone."


    And, Hot Jiro.


    "Hmm, a clone that doesn''t look much like a clone parent or child. Does Jun know you exist?"


    Midori asks.


    "Clones are clones, but not just clones. You know what a partial clone is?


    "He would be the one who would only replace the area and save it because of body part defects due to accidents and illnesses"


    Asked the other way by Hot Jiro, Shining answered.


    "My brain is the only partial clone of Junko Yukioka. At the time of the gene, only the brain was engineered to make a complete copy. It was called a half-clone."


    Hot Jiro tells himself in a mockery.


    "Why did you do such a hassle if you should just copy it round?


    Shining asks.


    "That''s the condition. Junko Yukioka himself took an attitude of cooperation under such conditions. He didn''t like being made round his own complete clone. And about twenty years ago, two half-clones were created. Yeah, you may not believe it, but I''m only about twenty. Do I look like, like, forty?


    "Director... you should not give me such important information..."


    Sakamoto, who was holding back behind him, unwittingly speaks to Hot Jiro, who reveals himself to the pepper and over him. There was a story inside that I didn''t even know about Sakamoto.


    "That''s okay. Apparently, these guys are close to Junko Yukioka. At least this girl Midori Himejima."


    Seeing Midori''s name tag, Hot Jiro said. I decided on my own that I must be quite close, based on the way I called her Jun Sister, etc.


    "I have never met Junko Yukioka, but I hope to wish her the best of luck. If you''re close to her, I''m willing to offer you a bargain while I''m at it."


    "Keh, who''s getting along with the guy who runs a facility that''s not even like this? By and large, Junko likes and dislikes people, and I don''t think he''s a touchy guy with a sweet face because of the blood tie."


    In response to Hot Jiro''s words, Shining says it off disgustingly.


    "Hmm. So who created this facility called the Mustard Engine? I''ve pulled a few good researchers from there to welcome them into this facility, and they have current results, and if you''re a researcher, I think you''ll be the first to see what you''ve achieved and what you''ve achieved. If you''re a Mad Scientist, that sounds even worse."


    But Hot Jiro says it back without flinching, with an extra grin.


    (Because the enemy general came out in front of me, there''s no chance I won''t kill him here. But...... I can''t even say I''ve sucked enough of the information out here)


    Shut up and listen to the conversation, Sachiko worries.


    Because of this, Jiro Hot has deliberately revealed the information to me, so it''s a good idea to keep talking. But on the other hand, it is also the best opportunity to kill Hot Jiro, who is now alarmed, and depending on the flow of conversation, the other operatives on this scene are not necessarily on Hot Jiro''s side. Midori and Shining in particular are suspicious.


    (Whoever pursues the two rabbits shall not get a single rabbit. Kill here)


    Yukiko made up her mind and ran off with a hot jiro.


    Seeing Yukiko''s disease and gaze, Hot Jiro realized what it meant and laughed.


    A familiar knife that wields a knife from the subspace without pulling it out. But Hot Jiro avoided Yukiko''s attack at his leisure.


    Sachiko wields more swords for a series of attacks, but Hot Jiro keeps avoiding them all. It was an agility that did not seem like a distorted shape with many curved backs. And it was clearly a move with a melee heart.


    "What a lukewarm attack compared to him... King"


    Hot Jiro who further distorts and mocks his ugly face.


    Yukiko changes the pattern of the attack. When I wave the knife, I make it look like it, and stop coming down on the way, I take the gun out of my pocket and shoot it. Hot Jiro also changed his complexion on this feint.


    Hot Jiro dodged a bullet from close range. In the meantime, Sachiko spells quickly. Calling the three blind spirits.


    "Hey, what are you gonna do? That."


    Ask Midori, whose brilliance is next door.


    "I don''t need to be a part of this, and I can''t tell you we''ve run errands yet. Sacha just took the lead on her own. Someone named Jiro Hot didn''t seem to be willing to set things up when they found out about our identity."


    "You mean we don''t have to show hostile manners at the moment?"


    After hearing Midori''s opinion, Shining was also convinced.


    (Heh, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t want Hot Jiro to kill me...)


    As a matter of fact, Midori, for personal reasons, was directing him in a direction that did not concern him with Hot Jiro.


    "Guh!?


    Possessed by the unity of the Blind Spirit, he loses his sight lightly, and thermal Jiro squatting on the spot.


    (Ama. It''s supposed to suck lightly.)


    Seeing the likelihood of Hot Jiro, Midori will consider joining.


    But that was not necessary. When Yukiko tried to move into the attack, only six researchers appeared, and each of the runaway subjects held their own scores for suppression, surrounding Yukiko. In addition, we brought in up to five female subjects in Building T.


    "This is passive on boulders..."


    Stop moving, happy boy squirming with a bitter face.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    It was then. Suddenly Kwon Tae growls and pushes towards those with fortunate children.


    "Kunta-kun?


    Takae leaks suspicious voices.


    "Let''s get out of here!


    Kwon Tae hits between Yukiko and the researchers, beards his hands and poses as a coward.


    "Oh, thanks......"


    He was obviously a nosy lucky son to Kwon Tae''s behavior, which was too prodigious, but he gratefully received the generosity and fled in the opposite direction.


    "If you''re going, take down Ola and then go. - Huh!


    Kwon Tai shouts in a royal manner at the researchers trying to chase him and the women''s subjects in Building B.


    "I''m not sure what it is... but it''s a mutually beneficial form."


    He finally broke the possession and said as Hot Jiro, whose vision had recovered, looked around. You don''t look like a lucky boy anymore.


    "You guys didn''t do anything to increase your strength. You had a chance to kill me."


    "Heh... even if they say so. At the moment, we''re not ordered to assassinate or destroy the top, and as you can imagine, I''m the boss of Junko Yukioka, so that''s why I''m so hesitant to kill the director who named him Junko Yukioka. First of all, I want to report him to Junko."


    Midori replies with an ambiguous grin to Hot Jiro, who asks strangely.


    "I see. That''s a well-understood reason. Well... I''ve never met her, but as a little girl, I''ve always been aware of her. Say hello."


    I am really Hot Jiro, who has a great desire to see him, but on the other hand, I feel resistance and fear, so I can''t say that I will definitely let him see me here. It''s a very complicated and terrible mood.


    "Hey, more than that, Mr. Director. Don''t you think you can even look at me?


    "Have we met somewhere? Don''t feel like we''ve met...... I never should have seen you... you know me?


    When I first saw Midori, I was a hot Jiro who definitely had a sense like Dejav. It is touched by Midori, and vibrations increasingly echo in my mind. I look at Midori, I hear her voice, and I feel a lot of nostalgia filled.


    "Wow... you think it''s an edge from a previous life"


    "You can''t possibly understand if they say that. But... I don''t even feel like smiling."


    That being said, he signaled Hot Jiro, Sakamoto and the researchers with his chin, urging them to pull this place off, and later he silently walked away from the scene.


    I don''t blame Midori and I for not finding out who the operative is.


    Funny, Shining says.


    "Sacha lost money because she ran ahead. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori laughs funny.


    Where Midori and Huiming also left, Takae was aware of Kwon Tai.


    (Earlier dialogue...... I''m just curious. Kunta-kun, who were you talking to?


    I was tempted to ask that, but the sentiment that I was afraid to ask for some reason was also in Takae. I don''t know why I felt fear, or why. It''s like an inquisition.

 1854 16

    Shining and Midori, who pioneered back to Building N, were having a conversation in the corner of the day care room.


    "What kind of clone is Junko? Besides, only the brain is cloned and the body is that way. What would Junko think if he saw it?"


    "Hey, pure sister doesn''t judge people by their appearance - hey"


    Ironically, Midori said only face to face with the brilliance.


    "I know Brother Hui has a bad mouth, but that''s pretty nasty right now. There''s a lot going on with your bad mouth, you know, lowering your appearance and physical characteristics, dragging someone down to a low-dimensional stage, wanting to take a mount but taking a fried leg for it, that''s how you don''t do it, you''re gonna feel so bad."


    "Oh, oh... well. If you ask me..."


    Noticed by Midori, Shining looks determined and evil, while honestly acknowledging and accepting.


    "It''s rare from the last name Snow Oka, and I thought it might be relevant. So, shouldn''t we report it to Junko for once?


    "That''s what I thought too. Wow. Oh?


    When Midori turned to the hallway, Takae, Meguru, Haunted Peach, and Kwon Tai all walked towards the day care room.


    "Yo, you just did."


    Speak first from Shining.


    "Uh... I need a favor from you guys. I want you to give me a hand because I don''t care what you can do."


    Standing in front of Shining and Midori sitting against the table, Takae complains frankly in a sincere tone.


    Then Takae tells Shining and Midori about his uncle.


    "Heh... that''s a weird story. Is there such a missing person? Besides, I don''t know if I can look into it at the facility."


    Midori put his hand on his chin and said.


    "Didn''t I let you get away from the facility? I came here, I offered you to the facility, and I ran away."


    "My uncle is not the one to do that."


    Takae abhors his voice to Shining''s inexplicable words.


    "Keh, if you think calmly, you just think so. Do I know what kind of person he is? I''ve seen a lot of bad guys cheat people in the face. Until I heard the story and spoke straight of the closest possibility."


    "Hmm... Brother Hui said from the side..."


    "No, I''m willing to pull this off. I know you''re going to make all that bullshit about wrapping it in Oblate and caring, but this place where you and I are right now, it''s not normal anymore - it''s the world. You should be prepared for a ruthless reality when you step in there."


    Even though Midori makes a grunt noise, Shining insists with a grumpy face.


    Takae snorts. I would like to think that there is absolutely no such thing as the speculation that Huiming uttered, but surely the way my uncle disappeared is strange. If you are not a party, you will consider yourself likely to speculate on Shining.


    "Ola, Baba''s uncle in Takae, I''m sure he''s alive. Besides... I don''t think I abandoned him and ran away."


    Kwon Tai has a powerful voice to encourage Takae, who has lost his energy.


    "Thank you, Kunta-kun. I feel that way, too. Uncle, he''s hiding somewhere, but sometimes he''s worried about me and he sees me from behind... Looks like they''re watching you properly...... I mean, why are you hiding?"


    In tears, Kwon Takae''s dialogue, which he said with one hand covering his face, for some reason clouded his expression a little, but only Midori was aware of the change.


    "Let me talk to you!


    Suddenly there is a scream, Xuanbu comes into the daycare room with a big crotch and stands in front of Takae.


    "You really are an idiot!


    Xuanbu curses with an abominable face towards Takae with half a face.


    "I don''t want to cooperate with you! You''re so stupid, I''m gonna talk to you! That uncle you can''t find? The only reason I can''t find you is because you''re disguised! I can''t spy here so no one can find me, unless it''s also my ability to be transparent! Even if it becomes transparent, what do you do with rice or something!? I mean, it''s natural to think of it as a disguise! Why don''t you even know that! Really stupid!"


    "Oh, thank you, Xuanbu"


    Takae thanks Xuanbu for his scolding but advising, with a crying smile on his face.


    "Don''t thank me! Don''t let me bother you! Don''t tame me! Don''t even be alarmed! I''m definitely your enemy! I''ll kill you for sure!


    After shouting and scattering, Xuanbu walked early enough with his big crotch again and left the day care room.


    "Keh, that''s a hell of a tundra"


    "Wow, but the killer was a little real."


    Shining and Midori say with a smile.


    "Maybe Xuanbu, your heart is shaking here"


    And, megle.


    "Maybe he''s already on our side."


    "That''s right. I think so."


    Meguru also matches Takae, who speaks out with certainty.


    "Keh, be good to the hypocrites..."


    "Brother Hui has been too evil since just now."


    Midori enters the poisonous glow with a slightly stronger tone.


    "Gee, to be called hypocrisy, wah, wah, I choose the path I thought was right. I''ll say what I thought was right. So far, I''ve been holding myself back, but, uh, I''m going to get myself back. Thanks to Takae, I just revived my desire to be like that teacher."


    "That teacher?


    Takae asks Meguru, who all of a sudden speaks hot and rap.


    "Wow, in my high school, wow, just like me, I had a fierce teacher.., It was so bright and positive, it was liked by all the students. Under the influence of the teacher, I also wanted to make sure that I was right, that I didn''t hesitate to make a choice... but I forgot about it all the time, and as a result, I started experimenting with humans in this place."


    "But as a result, you and Takagae''s grandmother were able to visit."


    A ghost peach spilled a smile and said.


    "Well, well, that turned out to be the result, but I still live like Dr. Machiko."


    Looking up at the void, Meguru declares forcefully.


    (Dr. Machiko, I wonder how you are. I''m sure he still remains such a nori)


    A megle that reminds me of a nostalgic mentor and immerses me in sentiment.


    "I''ll get back to you. We have work to do. If it''s okay with you, I''ll work with you."


    Luminous turns to Takae and lets him spread his loving grin.


    "Thanks"


    Seeing the look on his face, Takae''s heart also soothes and thanks him.


    (Mouth is bad, but I wonder if the roots are good kids)


    Look at the brilliance, and I think Megle too.


    Well, we''ll be free.


    Luminosity rises and prompts you with your fingers to come to Midori.


    "It was hard to talk about on that spot. I''ll tell you a story. It''s a way out of here to get in touch."


    He turned his face to Midori''s ear as he walked, and Shining whispered.


    "Huh, does escape seem easy?


    "It''s not that easy. - Isn''t it? People with supernatural powers don''t try to escape."


    "Before that, are there people who tried to escape in the first place? I know they''re in the mountains, and most of them said they came here of their own free will. Otherwise, it''s a shame."


    "Do you want me to ask the director? I''d like to get in touch with Junko Yukioka, and I''ll talk to the director, so let me go outside for a little while."


    "Yay, no. Let''s go with that."


    To Shining''s suggestion, Midori rode with a smile, showing her teeth.

 1855 17

    Midori, who has fulfilled the age of twenty for the second time and continues to be reincarnated while maintaining his memory and abilities, also visits the house of the old couple next door on that day.


    Usually, Midori committed suicide and reincarnated before going up to junior high school, but only to look after the old couple next door, Midori lived careless days without committing suicide, even after he was over twenty years old and got a job.


    An old man like a dead branch lines up two May dolls. Each type of doll is different.


    An immobile old lady sitting in a rocking chair stares at two dolls as she looks nostalgic. The old woman has unusually short limbs and torso. My whole body has shrunk because of my legs stopped moving and my age.


    "Huh, kid''s day? I mean, do you have kids? I''ve never seen it."


    "Is that what you''re trying to say about coming to take care of us, Midori?"


    An old man like a dead branch says in a plundering voice laughing. It was a picture star.


    "My oldest son broke up with me thirty years ago in a quarrel and didn''t have much to say about it. Both my second son broke up the year after that, but this one... I get an email every now and then. But I haven''t seen him. They must be awkward."


    "Ugh, I miss you."


    "That''s okay, nothing. Now there''s no more hatred, and there''s a desire to see you, but I don''t think our parents and children are cut off. We had so many good memories of each other, we couldn''t erase them. Even if we stay away, we will remember our sons, and sometimes our sons will remember us. That''s enough."


    To the words of the old man, I could not feel the sound of vanity, but Midori thinks. With that said, if it was something I could see my sons, I would want to see them.


    "You can''t have this chopstick anymore."


    An old woman, who rarely opens her mouth, stared at the chopsticks in her hand and said with regret. The chopsticks were broken on one side.


    "Not yet, before Midori was born, before my legs moved and my body shrunk so much, I kept using these chopsticks. Thanks for everything."


    An old woman with a rare expression stared at the chopsticks in her hand and zeroed a calm smile. And I try to stretch out my arms and dump them in the trash, but they don''t arrive. Midori takes the trash can and carries it, offering it in front of the old woman.


    Towards the chopsticks she threw in the trash, the old woman was meditating and worshipping hand in hand.


    "Life, it''s a repeat of goodbye. Both things and people."


    The old man narrows his eyes as he stretches his body wide like a dead branch.


    "Breaking up doesn''t erase memories. On the contrary, memories shine because we break up"


    "Grandpa, how long have you been such a poet?"


    "Come on, was I a poet? What a pleasure."


    To tease Midori, the old man squeaks his face funny and laughs.


    "Both my grandmother and I are fruit bearers. I''m glad to take care of Midori every day, but more than that, I''m very glad that on one page of Midori''s memories, our affairs are properly recorded."


    "What are you talking about..."


    To the dialogue the old man had spoken, Midori unconsciously loosened his lacrimal glands, and turned his back and quickly plucked his eyes.


    Midori has been a fierce repellent of the old.


    But when you''re dealing with this old couple, your values shake a lot. And now I realize that a great shake has come.


    He looks shitty, his body dull without moving as he thinks, his head doesn''t work, even his voice crouched, and a dead human wreck. I should have felt ugly before, but when I look at this couple, which is still going to end, I feel the exact opposite of my previous values.


    My legs stopped moving, my body shrunk, I didn''t speak much, my wife, who was always faceless. A husband who comes to his chores and work, caring for such a wife in a worthwhile way, but also in his own skin and bones, desperate to move his hands and feet like a dead branch that is still likely to break.


    Two people who can see death isn''t that far away. The two of us are now celebrating the end of our lives. From Midori''s eyes it looks very, very beautiful and radiant, creating a sense of nature and respect. It makes me look extra dazzling and dignified because I''ve been repeating all my children.


    (Yea... I''m glad Midori. Grandpa told me that dialogue... The more painful my chest is, the more my eyes are about to burn, I''m glad... Chicken...)


    Midori was answering in her heart because it was illuminating to put it in her mouth.


    Takae finally reunited with his uncle and was able to save him from an evil institution.


    "Uncle... good... he''s alive. I see you again...... Good......"


    He hugs his uncle and Takae whimpers.


    The first thing Takae should do to get out of this nightmarish place is to free herself from this cursed ability. You don''t have to stay an old woman anymore. You don''t have to do that to save strength.


    "Is that...?


    With the effect of the warmth of power, an aging self. You should be able to return to your original seventeen-year-old body by stopping the heat of power. Yet even if you solve the warmth of power, your hands remain a mess.


    Even when I look in the mirror, I remain the old woman''s self. And knowing what that means, Takae is afraid.


    It won''t go back to normal. Life flew. There''s no way out of the way for a girl not to go back to being an old woman all of a sudden.


    "I don''t like it. Ahhh!


    Scream, wake up.


    Look at your hands. That''s from a shitty old woman.


    Release the ability while retaining the force. Tension is immediately restored to the skin. The meat also goes back to normal. It also returns to physical function.


    In an attempt to age himself in an effort to appease and build up his power again, Takae caught his mind.


    If the current nightmare became real - that''s what I thought.


    In exchange for the risk of temporary aging, Takae gained a great deal of power for the purpose of looking for his uncle and for the purpose of getting the two of us out of here. It ages when the force accumulates, but when unlocking the accumulated force, it can exercise a fairly powerful paranormal force.


    "Now... What I Need"


    Takae telling himself and aging himself again.


    In reality, the whereabouts of my uncle may not be known. On the contrary, I have heard even the worst assumptions Takae could not have thought of, and Takae''s anxiety in heart is increasing.


    The door of the room is knocked with a louder sound.


    "It''s just Takae, is it okay?


    Hearing Meguru''s voice, Takae''s heart is filled with peace of mind.


    "Not really... not okay, but now that Megle''s here, it''s okay"


    "Haha, what is that? Can I open it for a second?


    "Yeah."


    The door opens and the megle enters the room.


    "Are you kidding me... Meguru, you noticed that and you came here?


    "Ha, yes. Because each private room is checked because there is a possibility that the subject may have an indoor abnormality."


    That said Megur''s hair was a little messy and his face looked sleepy. Looking at the clock, it''s only five o''clock in the morning. I wonder if I woke up the sleeping megle, and Takae feels sorry for me.


    "You''re worried about your uncle."


    Meguru who stops by the bed in Takae and cares.


    "That''s not all... No, the dream I had earlier... is about me one way or another"


    Saying, Takae got up and hugged Meguru.


    "Sorry... something... I''m feeling a little weak..."


    "Wow, wow. Don''t worry, I''ll support you. I may not be able to count on you."


    "That''s not true..."


    On the contrary, Takae feels that Meguru is now the most believable being. Ever since I started acting with Meguru, I''ve been aware of Meguru as a support for my feelings. It was very comforting just to have you on my side.


    It was embarrassing to tell it out in his mouth, so Takae, in his heart, had thanked Meguru many times.


    7: 30 a.m. As Takae and Meguru headed to the dining room, the familiar yell was echoing.


    "I don''t remember acknowledging the optional flair statement of a vain idiot!


    "Are there people in this world whose behavior depends on whether you recognize them or not? What do you think you are?


    "At least I think my worth as a person is way above the two dumb couples if I were you!


    "Heh, are those values determined in the world?


    Xuanbu Tahata and Mio Feng are cursing each other hard in the dining room, and the N building subjects are watching over it with horror. Next to Mio is Mastaro Otahara.


    "Is Xuanbu in trouble again?"


    Megle, but not as dangerous as the other subjects.


    "Starting in the morning, the S-building team will do it."


    With a big sigh, Takae heads fast to the three sides to enter the arbitration.


    "Here comes the guardian. Now how to fall."


    Otahara muttered expressionlessly.


    "They got in a fight for some really crappy reason."


    Before Takae opened his mouth, Mio turned to Takae and said with a bitter face.


    "Because these guys have spoken up to me without saying no, I''m surprised I dropped half my eating lamb!


    "That''s really crap..."


    Takae said what he thought to Xuanbu, who said with indignation why the fight happened.


    "What the hell? Eh! Ugh, no, no, no!


    "He said he would speak up without saying no... Then what am I supposed to do, say no and speak up?"


    Xuanbu rages on Takae. To the Xuanbu, Mio asked with a cold face. Takae and Meguru also wanted to know that for a moment.

 1856 18

    "You can always walk with a buffet hee! I like that! That way I can avoid you, even from afar, thinking the pigs are here!


    "In shape, how close are you to a pig?


    "In terms of sexual roots, you''re the pig!


    "Pigs are actually smart animals. You know, personalities, people, cowardice."


    "I didn''t ask you about your pig personality, and that''s why you''re going to take the mount!?


    "Which way can''t you talk without screaming? Even Mika Tsukinawa is Respecting?


    Xuanbu and Mio continued their extended verbal quarrel, but Takae and Meguru watched in silence as there was no indication that they would use their abilities to develop seriously into killing each other.


    "Come on, it''s getting silly. You win, that''s enough."


    "Hmm, naturally."


    Seeing Mio leaving behind the discarding dialogue and Otahara''s back accompanying it silently, Xuanbu sounds his nose well.


    "Why is Xuanbu always so aggressive?


    Takae speaks with a smiling face to Xuanbu, who is feeling better.


    "What''s wrong with being aggressive!?


    Xuanbu turned and became grumpy, shouting his angry head face at Takae.


    There''s nothing good about being aggressive.


    "You''re not aggressive either! You''re attacking me right now! You''re blaming me for being aggressive or something! Attack! Attack!


    Takae''s words take the form of further oiling the fire of anger. Xuanbu steps on the estate and summons.


    "I''m worried about you, Grandma Takayama."


    A ghost peach comes and pinches his mouth.


    "What are you worried about!? I''m worried about you because I''m a crazy kid and I''m a good kid hypocrisy!?


    "How can you only take it so screwed up?


    "Ah! Ahhh!? Ahhh! I just said I screwed it up! He''s attacking me right now. Whoa! This is really aggressive!


    Takae speaks only in a gentle tone, but Xuanbu summons with a further twisted interpretation.


    "Didn''t you really know it was Xuanbu? But since I''ve never been nice to people before, I don''t know what to do with myself, but I think I can only give it back in an aggressive way, as I''ve done to other people who don''t like it."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey."


    "The boulder is Mr. Haunted Peach."


    Meguru and Takae are impressed with the analysis of ghost peaches.


    "I found out about people on my own. Windy narrative grass, it''s so annoying! You old man!


    "It''s because you''re an old man. Might be. You''re not seriously mad... You''ll feel like you''re mad at me for not being able to. I hope it''s easier to be honest. Meguru, Takae''s grandmother, and of course, I think we''re all friends about Xuanbu now."


    The ghost peach flushed out the biting Xuanbu at his leisure, and he said it without a coward.


    "It sounds stupid...... I don''t take it personally, but don''t tell me later that you''ve been betrayed by taking it personally. Because it''s annoying."


    Keeping the tone of his voice down and in a heart only hesitant tone, Xuanbu left with a slow foothold, not his usual big crotch.


    "Seems like an innocent thing to say, but I think you owe it to Takae and Meguru to change him"


    "Oh, thanks to Mr. Haunted Peach and Mr. Kwon."


    In response to the ghost peach words he said with a smile, Meguru instantly said back what Takae had in mind.


    Midori and Huiming temporarily offered Hot Jiro permission to leave the facility through Nishihara, the manager of Building N. Then this was the light street, and if it was magnificent and dusty, it went out of Baste''s facility and reached the tent where Truth and Shu lurked. Of course I pay close attention to the tail.


    "Oh, Ter, it''s been a long time... I''m not used to that head yet"


    Shu looks at Shining''s head and spills a bitter laugh. I am used to seeing punk hair like blonde tungtung harrison bong, so the brilliance of turning it black for disguise and also lowering my forehead was uncomfortable and resistant even from the repair of my partner, who is always acting together.


    "Every time I look in the mirror, I get the impression that I''m looking at someone else, too. Anyway, I want you to report it to Junko."


    "If it''s Snow Oka, it''s here now. I''m on my way to get some food now, but I guess I''ll be back soon."


    After the words of Shining, the truth said.


    "Tama."


    A few minutes later, Junko returned packed in a cage with frogs, mountain birds, mountain vegetables, etc.


    "Heh... the three of us are living on our own."


    While I''m glad I didn''t have to be on the lookout, Midori gets a little pully in the face.


    Later, Huiming and Midori both reported on previous investigations. Of course, I told him everything about a half-clone who called himself Junko, Jiro Yukioka. That''s what I wanted to reward Junko for.


    "By the way, I don''t want my schizophrenia in buildings S and T. Spiritual wavelengths are disturbing. Needless to say, building s is too pure on the contrary. Building B is subtle... and the residents over there are heartbroken. The central wing is powerfully guarded and you can''t get in."


    Midori added after the investigation report.


    "I''d rather hear from your mouth about the partial cloning of Yukooka."


    Truth waves to Junko, who has always listened in silence. From the reaction of Junko, I wonder if it''s true.


    I actually knew half a clone and what was going on. One of them is known by name. Of course I know the truth. Lily also knew, Mutsuki and Akiko told me. Another half-clone of Junko is the boss of Battlefield Tea Time, the strongest gang that has ever joined the United States underground organization integration, transforming the six largest organizations in the world into the seven largest organizations in the world.


    But the fact that there was another half-clone was truly the first time.


    "I don''t know the details, either, do I? I didn''t want to be involved after only providing the eggs... But I did see the creation of two partial clones of the brain and partial clones of muscle and nerve tissue. I didn''t ask you what kind of experiment you used to grow after that."


    Junko, who can''t seem to speak.


    "He seems to be quite aware of Junko."


    "Oh well...... Then we must meet."


    To Shining''s words, Junko turns a blind eye and cheeks.


    "Are you going to kill me?


    To a true straight-ball inquiry, Junko rounds his eyes and Midori becomes a true face.


    "Hmm, that depends on what kind of child..."


    "Hey, pure sister, come here"


    Suddenly Midori pulls Junko''s sleeve away from the three of them: True, Shining and Shu.


    "Hey, pure sister. A lifetime favor for Midori. I want the director... to help him with his half-clone."


    At a distance long enough, Midori pleaded with her hands against Junko.


    "Hmm, can I ask why?


    "You know me from a previous life... I don''t want you to die unfortunately, and I don''t want to see that."


    "Oh well. Okay, I get it."


    When Midori complained with a sad face and voice, Junko smiled and stroked Midori''s head.

 1857 19

    More than twenty years ago, Junko Yukioka offered eggs to help her experiment with making her own clone, convenient for her relationship with Mad Scientists.


    "No, I knew you wouldn''t. Leave this story alone. I''m sorry. I can''t resist myself and two clones walking."


    "Yikes, I''m in trouble for you to say that now ~"


    "There are already patrons on this project, and they''re investing in it."


    Please don''t do this.


    But Junko said that on the way out, so the Mad Scientists all sat down and begged in front of Junko.


    "Hmm... I can''t help it...... Then..."


    The pushed-down pure son took the form of incorporation into the newborn in the form of partial cloning, by means of the latest formula of genetic modification, in order to avoid resembling the appearance as much as possible.


    One only expresses physical surfaces such as pure child muscle fibers and skeleton and digestive organs and bone marrow. And the other took the form of transplanting a partial clone of the brain of a pure child into a newborn child. They became known as half-clones.


    There is no involvement of Junko in subsequent studies. I didn''t want to get involved. No, I did have a sense of repentance for the existence of my clone.


    What the Mad Scientists were expecting was primarily against Blaine Clone. Physical clones regarded it as something of an omelet.


    But ironically, the clones of the brain, which were regarded as fateful, did not produce the results that the Mad Scientists wanted, and the physical clones, which were perceptions of the extent of the intrigue, were achieving more remarkable results.


    "Jiro Hot, you are a real unexpected loser..."


    The caretaker''s Mad Scientist was scolded by Blaine Crohn''s Hot Jiro every day. He continued to pour his gaze of disappointment and anger on the young Jiro Hot.


    Hot Jiro is never retarded. Instead, he''s a pretty good head owner compared to kids his age. But compared to Junko Yukioka, who is supposed to have the same brain, it''s inferior.


    There are stories that the expectations of the Mad Scientists were too heavy, but there is a feeling that the physical clones were being compared and unnecessarily disappointed because they were younger and exercising their monstrous powers.


    While understanding the fate that had been imposed on him, the resourceful Hot Jiro worked hard every day to meet the expectations of the Mad Scientists without despair. I kept desperately studying, especially trying to please the caregiver, trying to praise myself, trying to get him to acknowledge me.


    To a caregiver who only directed negative emotions at himself, Hot Jiro still had an admiration, and in his heart, if he became what the caregiver wanted, he would be happy or kind. I thought of the caregiver like a parent.


    By the time he was eight years old, Hot Jiro had grown to the point of commingling with Mad Scientists to conduct research. It''s not an exaggerated level to call this just a genius, but it still falls far short of the expectations of Mad Scientists.


    Above all, Hot Jiro didn''t want to. It was in that year that the Mad Scientist, the caregiver who was the substitute, came to the other world. Until the end against Jiro Feng, he died cursing like a curse. He kept turning his gaze of hatred and curse towards Hot Jiro.


    Thermal Jiro from then on began to admire something else. Mad scientist who has the same brain as himself - he was interested in Junko Yukioka.


    Hot Jiro had a single image. It was a photo of Junko Suzuoka''s face.


    In my spare time, I kept looking at Junko''s photos. I started wanting other pictures, and kept looking for and collecting pictures of her online.


    In time, Hot Jiro began to think about Junko as his own family in his brain, to various delusions. My heart felt most at ease when I was moving the pure child I had in mind and continuing the conversation.


    When I was ten years old, the caregiver made further changes. The second person was in normal contact, but Hot Jiro never opened his mind. And this third guy, he put a circle on the first guy and it sucked.


    "Whether you have the same brain as Junko Suzuoka, you can''t grow the same. The environment is important. In other words, let''s aim for awakening by giving it a harsher environment and putting stress on it."


    Mad Scientists split their opinions in favor of this policy. Some agreed with the Mad Scientist-like ruthless idea that it would be counterproductive, and that it would not be a loss if it were crushed at the moment anyway.


    As a result, the caregiver''s opinion was accepted. The third caregiver gave Hot Jiro a variety of impossible challenges. If you can''t do them, call them punitive games, you did a harsh trick on Hot Jiro.


    By a number of tragic atrocities at this time, Hot Jiro''s body became ugly and deformed. Especially with the strong side effects of being kept on taking strange drugs.


    He was invaded by a disease similar to the one that came, his back curved and exuberant like a shepherd man. Ibo, who was made in the body, was also responsible for the drugs he was drunk at this time. My face was also distorted. Age also went faster. As if aging were going to happen at the same time as growing up, cell death began, leaving her saggy skin as if she were a child but middle-aged.


    Heat Jiro, who continues to be administered medicines that disintegrate the flesh and at the same time cause unbearable suffering, continues to suffer as every day.


    In such a living hell, Hot Jiro continued. I continued to comfort myself as I saw a beautiful girl smiling adorably in the picture.


    "Oh... or... Asa..."


    On the floor of the room, punching blood reflexes, wetting his distorted face with tears and snot, Hot Jiro calls on the beautiful girl in the picture over and over again. Cry and keep calling with your sorrowful thoughts.


    Every night in Hot Jiro''s head, the original of his brain, Junko Yukioka, spread a grin as uncontrollable as in the picture, gently embracing Hot Jiro. Such delusions connected the lives of Jiro Hot. I saved my soul from despair.


    One year, another half-clone escaped after killing several Mad Scientists.


    Knowing that, Jiro Feng also decides.


    Jiro Hot also murdered his caregiver Mad Sietensist and fled. With his intelligence and the extraordinary power he secretly wore, it was easy. It was only a matter of decision or no. I was too familiar with the environment to think of the act of fleeing, but with the physical clone fleeing, Jiro Hot came to the idea and made the decision.


    Former S building residents, Mio Feng and Mastaro Otahara, were still acting together that day.


    "Life in Building N, that''s good. I have a lot of free time to move around, and I don''t have as much doomed awakening training as building S."


    Says Mio in a bounced voice as he walks alongside Otahara.


    "I want to go back to building S. That''s heaven."


    "Yes, Mr. Otahara agrees."


    It is for some reason a pleasant Mio that the sinister dialogue converts the default Otahara upside down.


    "But I really want to go outside. This is a true lie, a lie lie."


    "Yep... I mean a real lie... really lie... because at the time of lying and speaking it would not be a lie but a real lie, I mean that true lie lie, so straight as it is, not the other way around?


    To the dialogue that Otahara has spoken, Mio makes a point.


    "It''s a lie to want to be with Mio even when you''re out there"


    At the point of lying and adding, that becomes true. To Otahara''s words, Mio feels her cheeks getting hot and her heartbeat quickening.


    "Nah, I suddenly got stuck..."


    Mio''s words stopped on the way. I also stopped walking down the hall.


    Otahara also stops to take a fighting position, even though tension and fear make him a fiercely mixed face.


    "Why are you freed..."


    Mio sits in front of a young man who stands in front of us with a flashing face.


    "You have a death flag like the one in the picture. Because of this, let''s make it happen."


    The youth spread a soft grin on the neat side and told him in a soft voice that often passes.


    Behind the expression and voice, a murderous mix of madness emitted in large numbers from the youth had stiffened Mio''s body with fear.


    Takae and Meguru are walking down the hallway.


    "Ha, ha, ha! Oh, my God! Hahahaha! Bubba, bubba! Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    From the end of the hallway, Xuanbu''s laughter echoes. When I see it, there''s a crowd in the hallway.


    I wondered what was going on, looked at each other, and then Takae and Meguru head to the crowd for a small run.


    At the end of the hedge of man lay a pair of tragic bodies of men and women overlapping. There''s blood all over the floor, on the walls, on the ceiling. Varied pieces of flesh and organs are also attached to the skin. I don''t know what the hell way I died, but only my face with a tense look of fear and despair wasn''t hurt, so I figured out who they were. It''s Mio Feng and Mastaro Otahara.


    "Did Xuanbu do it?


    "No, I''m not! Don''t blame me for anything! All the evils in this world in you are my fault!? I''m sorry if you don''t blame me for anything!? From your perspective, am I the Great Evil God or something that has caused all evil to occur since history!?


    Upon Takae''s inquiry, Xuanbu quenched his grin and aroused it with angry shapes.


    "I did it. Was there a problem?


    One young man called out, grinning.


    "This guy...!


    Seeing the young man''s refreshing smile, Megle took a breath.


    "Haru-man Miyamoto..."


    Takae speaks the name of the youth. You can''t know that. A majority of the Japanese people know the man''s name. Until just a year ago he was an F1 racer who made the world famous. He was a man with the nickname of Tachion''s prince, etc. And just a year ago, he planted a bomb in a Shinjuku skyscraper to make the world famous even as a mass murderer who killed more than forty people.

 1858 20

    Before Hot Jiro in the director''s office, Norihu Nishihara, the manager of Building N, appeared with a change of blood phase. The room also has Stephen Sakamoto, deputy director in charge of building S.


    "Are you insane to let that man go? I heard you were in special isolation in building S."


    Nishihara stuffs up on Hot Jiro.


    "Yeah...... that is totally out of my control. It''s an uncontrolled massacre machine. Subjects and researchers in Building S, most commonly killed Haruhiro Miyamoto."


    Even Sakamoto had a fearful face and appealed to Hot Jiro.


    "The horrible thing about it, as well as its ability, is that it kills the people it meets without hesitation, as much as it always makes me want to suspect that it''s the only way to kill people. A man named Nori whose murder is like saying hello instead."


    Even as Sakamoto, Miyamoto Haruman''s liberation into Building N is against the inside. This is how I appeal to the Director to change my mind, even now that I have liberated him.


    "Do you have control for once? Don''t let the researchers kill you."


    Hot Jiro confirms.


    "If I give the researcher a hand, he says he''ll detonate the bomb he set on his neck. But... fear of disarming yourself."


    "Do you think the subjects can be killed? Mastaro Otahara and Mio have already been killed in building S."


    Sakamoto reports, Nishihara even forgets to salute and throws up in a rough tone.


    "I convey the concept of forced poisoning to the palace. Given his character, he would actively want to kill."


    And, Sakamoto.


    "That''s fine. The current situation, which has not yielded much results, requires further drama. Now I want results."


    An evil thin grin on the ugly side, says Jiro Hot. Sakamoto drank his saliva when he saw it, and Nishihara was shaking his anger''s less fist.


    (If Mother and I are going to meet each other, we need a lot of success.)


    At this time, Jiro Hot was strongly captured by the desire of Junko Yukooka and the benevolent, Midori and Hikaru, to appear before themselves, to achieve great results here and show them to the legendary Mad Scientist with the same brain and have them appreciated. That''s why I''m pushing impotence.


    Takae and Meguru recall how the news was a year ago.


    An extremely unusual big incident in which a racer who was popular as a hero of the century suddenly turned into a great villain of the century one day. With a sweet look and a refreshing smile, Harumi Miyamoto, who was also highly popular with women, made a statement online, even after the incident, with a refreshing smile no different from when he was a pre-incident hero.


    ''I have no regrets for what I''ve done. I don''t think I did anything wrong to those who were killed or to the survivors. Against my fans, my family, relatives and friends. I did what I believed was right. "


    People from all over the world felt a bottomless madness towards Spring Man when they saw him speak with a crisp smile that made many female fans.


    Conversely, women attracted to men of criminal attributes became popular all over the world, with the result that as many as 2.3 million signatures were gathered to turn to psychiatric appraisals.


    The Spring Man was turned to a psychiatric appraisal, which resulted in an early and serious psychotic abnormality. The people hoping for the death penalty for Harumi became angry, but the Miyamoto Harumi disturbance came to a light end when reports of suicide came out.


    I guess that newspaper about the suicide was a lie. Takae and Meguru can easily see that it was the truth that they decided to commit suicide and were taken to this facility.


    "Mr. Xuanbu, I''m surprised you were the most liberated man in Building S. Sure, it was relatively decent in the S building. Still tending to run wild."


    Takae was surprised by this dialogue between Harumi and Harumi. The fact that Xuanbu is now relatively decent means how dangerous are the other S building residents?


    "You are... among the S buildings... no, you are the most unintelligible and incomprehensible person I have ever met"


    Without shouting, Xuanbu quietly said away.


    "I''ve always wanted to ask you. I know everyone but me thinks, but it''s too mysterious to come off the path illuminated with glory and come this way. You say it''s a world where everyone thinks they''re blessed, but it''s a nice life, and it''s different for you? Why did you throw that away?


    It is easy to imagine from anyone''s point of view that Xuanbu, who asks quietly, would live a life that is the opposite of such a Spring Man.


    "You don''t understand what I''m saying. The psychiatrist drugged me, even hypnotized me, and I told him everything. I asked him later. See if you can understand my motives and empathize with them. They told me I couldn''t. I knew you would."


    With a clear smile, Harumi speaks.


    (What a beautiful face you really are. Of course I have a good face, but this clear, crisp smile... is totally different from seeing it on video and images than seeing it raw like this. But... I don''t know, this feeling. I twitch something and I don''t want to watch. Makes me want to look away)


    To Haruman''s smile, Takae felt an overwhelming and unspeakable sense of anxiety while he could be seen.


    "This guy is a super psycho bastard, as much as he was feared in Building S. Subjects and researchers in Building S have been killed by this guy."


    Xuanbu is aware of Takae and Meguru and talks about Harumi''s information.


    "The power of alien powers is also outstanding. I don''t know the hard principle, but this guy is probably hard to defeat unless he even strikes it by accident. A system that uses the opponent''s powers of alienation in reverse, as if to return an attack? I wonder if they will dominate the enemy''s attacks under their own control. Anyway, the attack won''t arrive and it won''t work. The attacking side is mostly hit right after the attack"


    "Heh, Xuanbu, you''ve been observing me a lot. But I guess something like 65 points."


    Listening to Xuanbu''s commentary, Haruman puts his hand on his cheek and spreads a gentle grin. That''s the pose and expression Takae saw on the TV and magazine covers several times.


    "So how do you explain this?


    Harumi slowly poked his right hand forward as he held his fist. Motion as if punching. But it''s a very slow move.


    Shortly after, the floor at Xuanbu''s feet could be played.


    Xuanbu is surprised, he accidentally flies off the scene and sees the floor where he could play. There were clear marks on the floor as if he had punched him with his fist.


    "The bare swing of the punch now, I actually did everything I could. I meant as fast, strong, and punched as I could. It didn''t look like that at all, did it?


    Looking over Xuanbu, Takae, Meguru and the other wild horses, Haruman spreads his hands gently and talks with a refreshing smile.


    "My incompetence, I''m going to fall apart. My ability is to freely transfer, amplify, and attenuate the kinetic energy generated around me. If you apply it, as Xuanbu said, there is no way you can see the enemy without attacking me. I wonder if this is too powerful for me, so lately I''ve been trying to tear them apart before we kill each other. Of course I explained it to Otahara and Mio well in advance. The result is still true."


    Harumi refers to Mio and Otahara rolling as flesh pieces, with a grin sticking.


    "Everyone gathered there can come and kill me. Still maybe...... I don''t think so. I think it''s a good line for Xuanbu to say that he can''t kill me if it''s not accidental. Come on, go ahead."


    Spring Man spreads his hands wide, urging an attack with a grin towards the dozen N. building subjects gathered in front of him, but no one tried to set him up.


    "I can''t believe you''re wasting that even though you''re giving me a chance because of it... I don''t have a choice. Then I''ll go this way."


    When Haruman says, he steps lightly on the spot.


    Immediately thereafter, the head of one of the subjects enters the body. The subject slowly fell forward as the top of his neck tucked into his body like a tortoise.

 1859 21

    After the bombing in Shinjuku, Harumi Miyamoto was to meet with a psychotherapist for a psychiatric evaluation.


    "From now on, psychiatric tests will be performed by means of the latest hypnotherapy and medication to determine your mental state, motivation for the crime, ability to be responsible, etc."


    "Yes."


    "This appraisal assumes that, independently of your intentions, what you normally never say and reveal, as well as what you will say. Please understand that. Of course, conversations here are subject to privacy protection and will never be known outside the courtroom with an appraiser."


    "Can''t you understand and say no?


    "Of course that''s possible. It''s only up to you to decide. But if we don''t use this appraisal method, we''ll weaken the proof of your mental state."


    "Okay. So please."


    Here the doctor dosed the Spring Man by injection, letting him rock a five-circle ball in front of the Spring Man for a while, sounding odd throughout the room. The Spring Man continues to follow the Five Yen Ball with his eyes, as directed.


    Soon the doctor quit waving the five-circle ball and put a pale purple light on the Spring Man''s eyes up close, flashing slowly and regularly at regular intervals.


    Harumi feels stranger and stranger.


    "Then talk to me. Why did you commit indiscriminate murder in a building in Shinjuku? What is the motive for that?


    "It''s for my best friend."


    "How does your best friend relate to you?


    "He... Akihiro Akihiro is my childhood friend. I was more open to Akihiro than my family. [M] Akihiro was with me all the way to college. He was my partner. I was one person at a time. It was a fateful community. Until the middle of my life...... Not until just five years ago..."


    Here Spring Man is silenced.


    "Please continue"


    "I had a dream of being a racer. I had a dream. [M] Akihiro also had dreams. I dream of becoming a game designer. But Autumn Hiro got a job at the gaming company, and it seemed like he was struggling very hard there."


    "Didn''t you have a hard time?


    "I had my own difficulty, but I think it still rose to the top smoothly. I was lucky. I was blessed with luck in the name of talent. But... Autumn Hiroshi''s struggle means he really doesn''t hit the wall and move on, or he got his foot caught by something..."


    Haruman showed his bitter face in front of the doctor, like he had never shown on TV or in a magazine or online, silenced again, and then opened his mouth more than a dozen seconds later.


    "At one point, it was when I went out for a drink with Akihiro. He was exhausted. And then you look at me. [M] Show me your teeth and expose your anger... you''re going to hit me. Akihiro never showed me that attitude before. [M] And... that wasn''t all it took."


    So far as I had spoken, Spring Man, with his eyes moistened, covered his eyes with his right hand.


    "Akihiro, who was sick, cursed at me. hysterically...... while wearing half a veso. At first I was shocked, but gradually I calmed down. It didn''t work out the way I wanted it to, and I thought it was so hard, and I guess there must be some attraction and jealousy towards me running up successfully... I feel sorry for Akihiro... But I said so." It''s about living in a world of strength, the fate of those who live in challenge, so there''s nothing you can do about all this. "''It''s not like anyone can do anything, it''s a challenge because not everyone can accomplish it''. You know that even in Akihiro. That''s what he said again from my mouth, and he seems to have regained his composure."


    "The words you say, best friend and at the same time successful, may have weighed on you. Because even in the same language, it sounds different to the mind because of the difference between those who speak."


    "Yes. And Akihiro spoke. I work in a window seat in an office in a skyscraper in Shinjuku, but when I look out the window, all I see is a group of ants going out. A man''s society is nothing like an ant. I need to be just one of the ants myself. I thought I was the star, but he said I wasn''t. And he also said he was an ant that would be killed by a group of ants."


    "There seem to be many abstract representations, but didn''t you tell us the detailed reasons for his distress?


    "Yes. He didn''t tell me anything about the direct cause. But in general, I could imagine."


    Harumi grips his fist hard and bites his lips.


    "It''s not going well in the workplace and I guess it''s isolated... The next day, he slammed himself with a knife, slashing his own throat, slashing him at work. It''s obvious from this way of dying. Whether you commit suicide or choose to die like this, it must be the end of a lot of suffering, and obviously it''s coming from a congestion in the workplace, I believe."


    "You carried out the bombing..."


    "Yes, it was the building where Autumn Hiroshi worked and planted a bomb in his workplace. I''m glad I killed them all."


    "Was that meant to be revenge?


    "Yes, that''s why I did what I believed was right."


    "Did you think it was worth doing, even if you ruined your life or abandoned all the glory you grabbed?


    "I didn''t even have to put it on the balance. I had something much more valuable than my life, more than my glory. I wanted to clear up Akihiro''s carelessness."


    Shizuku shines from Harumi''s eyes.


    "Did you think so much about your friend..."


    "I didn''t tell him until the end, but I liked Akihiro. I saw it not just as a friend, but as a paedophile..."


    Here again Spring Man is silent and stopped talking as he is, so the doctor asks the last question.


    "Since the bombing of the Shinjuku skyscraper, it appears that you were planning another indiscriminate murder elsewhere after making a statement about the crime, and that has something to do with your friend''s revenge?


    "That''s... you can say there is, or there isn''t. The second time...... I end up with an attempt, but mine is out stronger. No, certainly for the second time, it also included the nuance of Akihiro''s revenge. Akihiro was murdered by this society because of the way I took it. But more than that... I''ve noticed the pleasure of murder. Much funnier than a race or something. It was the best stimulus. The great cause in the name of revenge is a strong sense of fulfillment in the first time, isn''t it? So since the second time, it''s me."


    Eventually the hypnosis unravels, Harumi learns that he has revealed everything and hits the doctor with questions.


    "Doctor. Uh... what is your teacher''s current decision? Am I normal? Is it an anomaly? On this occasion now, I want to know what the teacher thinks. I told you what I didn''t tell anyone, so that''s about all I want to hear. I want to know."


    "Okay. I find Miyamoto in an unusual condition. We conclude that we were in a state of confusion and that we were unable to make normal thoughts or decisions, nor were we able to be responsible."


    "I''m not... I''d like to hear your personal thoughts. Can you make sense of my thoughts? Can''t you?


    "I can''t."


    "Can''t you empathize with my motives for murder?


    "Yes, I can''t do that either"


    To Spring Man''s inquiry, the doctor quietly, but clearly, denied it.

 1860 22

    "Xuanbu, wish for a while. I''ll evacuate Megle."


    Conscious of the goodness of Xuanbu''s ears, Takae whispers in a whisper, Takae''s body rapidly rejuvenates.


    "You can keep your tail rolled and run."


    Xuanbu poisons Spring Man while staring at him.


    "Huh...?


    Haruman, on the other hand, is taken aback by the change that Takae makes from an old woman to a girl. As a result, Haruman''s attention turned to Takae.


    Takae held Megur''s body, a non-combatant, and ran away. The opponent is an indiscriminate killer and there is a good chance that Megle will be targeted. When that happens, there''s no way for Megle to fight it.


    Seeing how Takae behaves like that, Haruman spots what Takae is trying to do, targeting Takae and Meguru first. But Spring Man''s behavior was just as predicted by Takae.


    Harumi shakes his legs up slowly. Spring Man''s movement itself becomes dull and powerless because he is actually swinging it up as much as he wants, but he is transferring the kinetic energy that arises.


    Kinetic energy, which simultaneously produces amplification effects as it metastasizes, pushes right behind Takae. It was clearly found in Takae and in Meguru that the air was roaring.


    "Removed"


    A puffy, grunting spring man. Takae was passing by fast as he thought, even if he let it move into the targeted space without hitting it.


    Xuanbu beams through his mouth and attacks Haruman shortly after using his abilities. When I heard Takae was getting away, Xuanbu was after him. Harumi would attack Takae, who escaped first, so at that time, he tried to attack Harumi himself.


    Haruman activated his abilities in a slight panic, but he didn''t make it. The ability was activated almost simultaneously when the beam was subjected to it, and although the energy of the beam was transferred, the Spring Man was also firmly damaged.


    "Ghaaaa!


    One of the subjects makes a scream of agony. Spring Man''s energy amplification transfer caused him to blow down from his torso after receiving an even more powerful beam in his lower body. He rolled onto the floor, looked at his body condition and shouted in despair, and a few seconds after that, it ran out.


    "Hey, wait a minute. It''s not gonna be a foot job! I can fight too."


    Meguru stops at Takae, who runs for himself.


    "If you attack a fellow researcher, the bomb he planted on the collar he''s wrapped around will explode. So you can''t give me a hand as a researcher. So I can attack unilaterally."


    That''s what Meguru claimed after he had Takae drop him off, removing the demented repellent spray from the nostalgia and the remote stun gun.


    "I wonder if the spray is troublesome...... It''s hard for my abilities to work."


    Spring Man looking at the megle and saying.


    "Die. Yeah!


    One of the subjects in Building N strikes with a caller. Fly many forks and knives with precautionary power toward the Spring Man.


    "Weren''t you listening to me?


    To his senses, Harumi activated his abilities by transferring kinetic energy from the flying fork and knife and failing to return it to the attacking subject.


    The moment he used his abilities, Harumi rounded his eyes feeling uncomfortable. The man laughs at the attack.


    Harumi''s abilities barely made sense. That should be it, too. Because no fork or knife exists. In other words, the subject''s abilities are not mind-dynamics or the like, but the ability to create phantoms, little kinetic energy or the like. It''s just an attack to distract you.


    Once again Xuanbu strikes for the moment when Spring Man''s mind is at it. Now it was Xuanbu who hit the force of invisibility, but Haruman was sufficiently vigilant to be able to accept it with the power of kinetic energy transfer at much more leeway than earlier.


    Harumi''s abilities are never universal either. It is not possible to automatically transfer the kinetic energy around you. After Spring Man has properly recognized and designated the space in his mind, he must activate his abilities. It''s invisible goldfish sudden and feels like it sucks invisible goldfish, but Spring Man is building up his training and exposing his surroundings to kinetic energy well. Not 100% perfect, of course.


    Instead of trying to give back Xuanbu''s attack as it were to Xuanbu, Haruman transfers the energy of Xuanbu''s attack to a space with subjects who have been deceiving him with phantoms and those around him.


    Including phantom users, the bodies of three subjects burst and the flesh splashes all over them. Several subjects who were nearby become bloody.


    "Wow!


    One of the return-blooded subjects panicked and escaped crying, but as Spring Man slowly waved his arm, he was amplified and transferred the bare kinetic energy of the punch, shattering the head of the escaped subject.


    "Oh, fun."


    Spring Man with a refreshing grin when he sees several subjects roll around as corpses.


    "What''s so fun about killing people!


    Megle stares at Spring Man and exasperates.


    "It''s a lot of fun, though? ''Cause I don''t care what you think about letting someone who''s under the illusion that their life is worth something, remind them that it''s not worth it, that it''s no different than garbage, and kill them in despair? I wonder why you don''t know how fun this is. It''s never been so fun, is it?


    "I agree. But you''re one of those garbage! You can die feeling trash!


    When Xuanbu screams at Haruman, who talks comfortably, he attacks again with a beam released from his mouth.


    I''m not garbage.


    Turn off the grin and whine, Harumi tries to transfer the energy of the beam and hit Xuanbu as it is.


    Xuanbu was not avoided. He wraps himself in a turtle-shaped, glowing barrier, receives an amplified beam, and beams through every surface corner of the methyl.


    "I can do that too."


    Takae admires the sight.


    "Seeing what he''s capable of, I just figured it out! Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    When Xuanbu growls, the amplified beam that was running through the surface of the barrier stops in front of Xuanbu''s face and converges into one giant mass of light. Furthermore, the light of the barrier is converged so as to be permeated by a mass of light.


    "Awesome...... It does have a little imitation of me in it, but it''s amazing..."


    Haruman was also impressed with what Xuanbu had done. It is not a metastasis, but it is a beam released by itself, but it manages the energy completely.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    With further growling, Xuanbu also beams out of his mouth, shooting through the ultra-high-density energy light that was gathering in front of his face. No, I mixed the energy that was converging in front of my face with a newly spit out beam and turned it into a polar beam and shot it out.


    (This is...)


    In a moment, Harumi was afraid. Whether it involves transferring kinetic energy or amplifying or damping it, its ability is naturally limited. If there are no limits, the rationale is that it is possible to amplify and transfer even the energy of the Earth''s rotation and rotation, and destroy the Earth.


    Shot out by Xuanbu, this beam appeared in Spring Man''s eyes as he had already exceeded the limits he could control.


    But that''s why you can''t be doing nothing. Harumi also uses his abilities to the full, trying to prevent them. Amplification is not possible at the earliest possible time, therefore, with the metastasis, an attempt is made to attenuate the force.


    A beam transferred and attenuated by Spring Man''s abilities appeared in front of Xuanbu and encircled Xuanbu''s body.


    "Xuanbu!"


    Takae screams unexpectedly.


    Spring Man, on the other hand, had not been able to transfer all his power, and had eaten the polar beam into his body, and had been blown hard.


    "I''ll do it..."


    The clothes melt away, and the spring man, bleeding from everywhere, stands up laughing invincibly.


    Xuanbu, like Harumi, remains blurred and fallen, and doesn''t even move with Picri. The damage seemed much greater in Xuanbu.


    Takae rushes over, hands on Xuanbu''s body, and tries to recover.


    Xuanbu''s trauma is blocked and his clothes are restored.


    "Like the ability to recover... No, I think I''m worse off on the boulder already. I can''t do this anymore."


    With a fluttering foothold, Harumi walked away. No one tried to chase him. There was a fear that he might still have some leeway, and that if he turned to kill to chase him, he might be killed in no time.


    "Ugh..."


    Xuanbu, who regained consciousness, gets himself up and looks around, groaning. Seeing that there was no Harumi already, and seeing Takae right on the side, I got a general idea of what had happened.


    "How many times do you care if I help you!? So you''re selling me thanks!?


    Turning toward Takae, Xuanbu spits and yells.


    "I don''t feel anything for you!


    When Xuanbu throws up, he just walks away on the spot with his big crotch, as usual.


    (If you didn''t feel anything, you wouldn''t bother mucking and denying it with your mouth, would you?)


    Seeing the back of Xuanbu leaving, Meguru thinks.


    "There''s a hell of a lot more guys out there than ever before... are you sure I can keep that in building n?


    Saw countless bodies scattered all over the hallway, Takae said. I''m already used to seeing corpses.


    "I don''t know, but we''re just trying to protect ourselves..."


    "Right..."


    Takae also exhaled heavily at Meguru, who said sorry, changing from a girl to an old woman.


    Even just a life deprived of liberty, repeated monstrous human experiments every day, and likely to catch my breath. Besides, he takes the look of an old woman with his accumulation of power to help his missing uncle. In addition to that, the days when those full of madness and willingness to kill are freed one after another from Building S.


    (I''m sick of it...... How mean is God...)


    While cursing God without speaking up, Takae becomes aware of Meguru.


    Soon I could see Megle peeking into me unconsciously. Takae looks up, forcing him to smile at Meguru.


    (Because there''s Megle... she''s saved. With this person, it calms me down)


    Takae also knows that it uses extra meguru as a base of mind because it is a harsh environment. Had it not been for Megle, my heart would have been broken. I''m just relieved to think about it.

 1861 23

    At the same time that Harumi Miyamoto was rampaging in Building N, there was also an anomaly in the central building where researchers and facility executives gathered.


    Director Yukioka, it''s tough!


    From the ext, a voice sounded like his men''s chopped feathers, and Jiro Yukioka frowned.


    "A crook broke into the central building and killed many... whoa!


    The report turned to screaming along the way and broke off as it was. But that was too much to know about the anomaly.


    (I didn''t know you''d be boarding this central building in grandeur by now)


    Abominably tongue-in-cheek, Hot Jiro rolls out his own holographic display into the air, reflecting all the monitor cameras in the central building.


    The bodies of the researchers and guards could be seen rolling down the hallway. All the guards who guard the central building are the bearers of the powers of the alien, awakened here in Baste if dust is also loaded.


    Hot Jiro felt the impending killing spirit that pushed him to death. Walking away from making footsteps was also heard in the ears of the permanently separated Hot Jiro. I''m already close to this director''s office.


    (I can smell it. This is him and him)


    Heat Jiro remembered the smell of the approaching crook. One was a convincing person, but I smell the other and wonder.


    The door opens and a long-sleeved woman with a slippery knife shows up. Yob''s reward agent, Yukiko Doo.


    "Hmm, you mean the last one?"


    Hot Jiro laughs when he sees Sachiko.


    And from behind Yukiko, another figure shows up. He''s a giant man, and the building of his face is somewhat unusual. Former T-building and now in building N, a man often with Takae Takayama et al. - Kwon Tae.


    "Were you a rat, too? Besides... I didn''t know you were working with Yukiko Doo."


    He stares at Kwon Tae, says Hot Jiro, but Kwon Tae answers nothing.


    The look on Kwon Tae''s face is, like, different. The face of unusual construction is tightened by the fighting spirit.


    The battle began when Yukiko ran silently into Hot Jiro.


    At once, the sword of Yukiko, who packed his time, is waved. Hot Jiro jumps backwards and avoids, riding on the desk.


    (As always, fast with that body)


    Kouko wraps his inner tongue around the reflectance speed and movement of Thermal Jiro. He may be remodeling and strengthening his flesh, but he also saw considerable training.


    (But...)


    Yukiko shakes the knife up from the bottom, but Hot Jiro stopped the knife with a serious white blade removal.


    Shortly afterwards - Lucky Son felt as if the weight had disappeared from the knife in his hand. No, the weight of the knife is actually gone. Somehow, the spot where both hands of Hot Jiro touched disappeared in a mist, and the tip of the knife fell on the desk.


    Sachiko was surprised, but she quickly regained her mind, strongly, quickly, taking two steps, poking straight at Jiro Hot''s dovetail with a knife that had become about half a length long.


    "Gu......!


    Though the thrust with a knife that is not even pointy, the iron hardness and the shock caused by the power of Lucky Son make Thermal Jiro stop breathing. The movement also stops.


    (But I''m not used to it in action)


    Seeing Jiro Hot''s movements, Yukiko was spotting them.


    In front of Hironoto Thermal Jiro, Yukiko spins at high speed. He was Hot Jiro, who for a moment had the illusion that his figure had disappeared, but an awesome shock struck Hot Jiro''s right jaw, and Hot Jiro collapses at the front. Sachiko met Sobat.


    "Its ability��. Same as Junko Suzuoka? Contacted and mastered?


    Ask Hot Jiro, whose lucky son has fallen. I don''t expect the answer back. Sachiko heard and knows from Sister, the head of the tissue, that he can manipulate whether it is a molecule or an atom of matter touched by the pure son.


    "I don''t think so. It''s the same brain, so it was the same idea."


    "Well, I see you''ve got that idea."


    Kodako nods convincingly at Kwon Tae''s words.


    "Kuh!


    When Hot Jiro rises and gives a temperamental shout, many tentacles grow from the floor and are attacked by Lucky Son and Kwon Tai.


    "I won''t let you!


    Kwon Tae goes to hit his tentacles himself. Tentacles touched with Kwon Tai become assimilated to Kwon Tai''s body and dressed to be deprived of liberty. Kwon Tae dragged more and more tentacles into his body, and eventually his whole body was covered with tentacles.


    Hot Jiro abhors Kwon Tae, who prevents attacks in a way that fuses with his body.


    The moment Hot Jiro''s gaze was directed at Kwon Tai, Yukiko fires two guns at Hot Jiro.


    The bullet hit Hot Jiro''s belly and right leg, and Hot Jiro collapsed again.


    Thermal Jiro works the playback function immediately, but not very good playback power.


    "You can''t die here. I haven''t done anything yet."


    Hot Jiro burned his fighting spirit as he thought of the image of the red-eyed girl.


    "Takayama, it''s time to get serious"


    He threw away the broken knife and pulled the new knife out of the subspace, while Sachiko said to someone.


    "All right."


    When Kwon Tae nods, his whole body deforms. The gigantic size body shrinks to the middle back size of the middle meat, and the appearance is transformed into someone else.


    (I see... that instead of disguise, you were deforming and transforming the flesh? And that last name...)


    Seeing Kwon Tai''s transformation, hearing the surname Yukiko spoke of, Hot Jiro remembers the girl who transforms into an old woman.


    "Takayama, don''t you like how Kwon Tae looks?


    "You could have told me that joke, too. I thought it was more Park Min-Jen."


    A well-faced middle-aged man, called Takayama, was called by Lucky Son and joked and said:


    "I wonder if I was seen in that image in the organization."


    Sachiko jokes and says, he shoots again.


    Now Hot Jiro, who dodges in an extraordinary place. However, toward its avoidance destination, the first group of tentacles manipulated and planted by Hot Jiro were released simultaneously. Kwon Tai - At the time of assimilation with the alpine mountain, it moves as the alpine will already.


    He pays his tentacles as Hot Jiro erupts flames from both hands. Tentacles that are flamed by the heat of the flames will stop the attack reflexively.


    From behind Hot Jiro, distracted by his tentacles, a fortunate child turns behind him through a subspace tunnel is slashed.


    He tried to avoid it, but he was slashed in the thigh of the opposite leg as he was shot, and Hot Jiro collapses as he shed a lot of blood. Based on the amount of bleeding, the arteries seem to have been cut.


    (Desperate...)


    Aware of the girl in the picture again. When it was hard, I always looked at the images and clung to her in my heart.


    At the time Yukiko tried to put a hold on Hot Jiro, the window broke and the bullet shot Yukiko''s right hand out. A second or so late, a long tailing gunshot sounds.


    Surprised that a sniper had taken place, Yukiko rushed to evacuate to a place not visible through the window.


    (Did you help me? I didn''t hear about the sniper.)


    Glimpse of the broken windowsill, surprised by the heat Jiro.


    "Somebody''s coming."


    Shortly after Takayama warned him, at the entrance to the room, a long-haired boy and a girl in white appeared. Shu and Junko.


    "Sacha, long time no see."


    "What do you mean...?


    Sachiko hits a hostile gaze at Junko, who smiles uncontrollably and raises her hand gently. The fact that it came out at this time only makes me think that the sniping now is at the mercy of Junko.


    (Oh no... lying... would...?


    There is a presence that I have only seen in images - a girl who has only spoken in her head appears in reality, moving in front of her and talking, Hot Jiro suspects that she is dreaming, driven by the urge to stick her cheeks together.


    (abruptly... this is the time...)


    It''s not like I didn''t have the sentiment to see you. On the contrary, I couldn''t help but miss you. But I couldn''t be scared to name it. I want to see you, but I don''t want to see you. Because I had made too many ideals in my head.


    What if I actually met the real thing and it was someone completely different from the image in my delusions? Or what if you''ve been treating yourself cold? What Hot Jiro has created in his brain so far and has absolutely become divine could collapse.


    "You don''t mean anything by it. He''s my kid, and I wonder if that''s too much reason to help? I''ve never seen you before."


    Hearing the words of Junko, who told him with a bounced bright voice, Hot Jiro couldn''t contain his whole body trembling as he wanted to chop it up. I wonder what kind of unusual look I have right now, and I''m aware of that.


    "Retreat."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Sachiko with a flashing face moves next to the alpine and creates a subspace tunnel. I don''t feel like I can beat Junko and Shu by turning them to enemies on this occasion for whatever they want. He was the lucky son of pissed off Max when he interrupted me at the point where he was arguing with the enemy boss a little later.


    Junko and Shu watch Yuko and Takayama retreat using the subspace tunnel in silence.


    "This guy''s Junko''s?


    "I hear so."


    Shu asks, Junko answers. I''m gazing at Jiro, who''s both co-heated.


    Hot Jiro knelt down and couldn''t move while nagging. Horrible to look up and look directly at Junko. It is also resistant to show your ugly face.


    "I''ve been hit pretty bad. Poor thing."


    As Junko walks over to Hot Jiro with his words of comfort, he turns his arms around his head without hesitation and hugs him hard in an outfit that pinches his face between his chest.


    This is a sweet feeling that I have never tasted since the birth of Hot Jiro. It''s completely different from what I had in mind in my delusions. It''s going to be warm, soft, and my soul is going to swing.


    "Excuse me. I resent me...... I wonder? I knew you were built as an experimental platform, and I worked with you knowingly myself, and then I left you alone, and, well, I don''t think you can help but resent me. Come on."


    Hearing the words spoken in a comforting voice in his ear, tears overflowed from Jiro Hot''s eyes. There is no grudge or dust. He said he was waiting for this moment - embarrassed to say it, so he was answering it in his heart.

 1862 24

    After a while, the truth that I was sniping came to the central building director''s office.


    Junko and the others visited because they witnessed Yukiko enter the central building. In the form of an immediate follow-up, Junko and Shu also entered the central building, searching for the whereabouts of the Lucky Sons.


    "To be honest, I didn''t have a good impression of this facility, and I was just going to take away what I was interested in and crush it. But I changed my mind knowing you were the one in charge of the half-crown."


    Junko tells him, still holding on to Hot Jiro.


    "I can''t shut up and overlook the survival of my current state, but if you want me to stay under my control and follow our policy, Jiro Hot can continue to invest in management. But instead, hang up your current sponsorship. It''s like a foreign sponsor looking for a spiritual invasion, and the country''s angry. Come on."


    "Even if they say that all of a sudden... If you do that, you will turn your current sponsor against the enemy."


    Hearing Junko''s demands, Hot Jiro tells him like he''s in trouble.


    "Of course you''ll be protected. Somehow, I''m going to have this organization come in handy for my Global Human Paranormal Awakening Program, Changing the World. If it was my child, I''d be relieved."


    "I''m... a clone who can''t do it. You may not live up to your expectations..."


    Hot Jiro mocks herself and says anxiously, surprised by the purpose of Junko''s lack of progress.


    "Really? Then why did you create Baste with all this dust?


    He finally released himself from his embrace and stared at Hot Jiro''s face up close, Junko asked.


    "That''s because... I don''t want to be left behind. I became the director of this facility because I wanted to be more empowered. Because I wanted to be more productive. But whether or not my powers will be fulfilled in your glasses..."


    "Not quite. If it doesn''t work, I''m just going to tell you how to handle it."


    Reluctantly speaking, it was also Hot Jiro, but Junko spreads his uncontrolled grin and says it out.


    (Is this Junko Yukioka... It''s a lot brighter than I imagined, and it seems like the kind of person who pulls more and more people into being nostalgic and full of life. I also get the impression that it''s somewhat forceful, but I don''t feel bad about it)


    On the smile of the real Junko, seen up close, in the crimson eyes, Hot Jiro had seen. The crimson eyes seen in the real thing looked as if they were brilliant with a glow of fluorescence. It was felt much more mysterious and perplexing than seen in the image.


    "You''re bright... I''d really like to suspect that I''m your clone. When I said I was your brain clone, I was discouraged that I didn''t have the talent, and I became a totally dark man because I was raised with terrible treatment... As you can see. Don''t you hate it when a man like this is your own?


    I''ll try to hit my anxiety and doubt with all my thoughts, Jiro Hot.


    "Nothing. I don''t feel like judging people by their looks. On the other hand, it feels so good like Gothic horror."


    "Didn''t you judge people by their appearance after all?


    "Snow Oka''s gonna be complimenting you on that, but maybe from the person, it''s not a good way to be complimented, and you''re not following him"


    In the words of Junko, Shu and True continue to penetrate. Jiro Hot agreed with the penetration side.


    "I mean, don''t call me you or anything, Junko is fine. Whatever you want, Mom."


    "You''re my mother..."


    Shu laughs bitterly at Junko, who changes the subject.


    "Hmm? Oh, without ''oh'', should I? Well, you might want to shatter it."


    "You don''t like it with your mother?


    I wonder why you''re so obsessed with it, but the truth asks.


    "Mommy or Fukuro route would be nice."


    and repair.


    "I would very much appreciate it... It''s our first meeting, and we''re embarrassed and resistant."


    Every night, towards the image, or in the brain, an embarrassing memory of what he called his mother is evoked. There was not enough innocence in Hot Jiro to be able to speak of it without hesitation in reality.


    "Hey True, come here"


    Junko abruptly heads outside the room, calling only true.


    "I was just wondering, is True you have no resistance to Hot Jiro? You''re my partial clone, and I''m treating you like a child. I''m actually offering my eggs, so I''m accepting that they must be my kids."


    Considering that it is my partial clone, I talk after blocking the vibration of the air. Junko has pretty good ears, so he saw the possibility for Hot Jiro as well.


    "Nothing."


    True to answer lightly. The usual poker face, but I don''t see an aura of grumpiness or anxiety.


    "Really? Honestly."


    "If you were having a baby with another guy or something like that, I might have been a little shocked... But whether you''re a clone or not, you''re relieved to say you''re your own child and treat him in a decent way."


    "Hmm...... ok. I''d like you to hear this, too, Jiro Hot."


    Junko returns to his room to speak up.


    "Honestly, until I met Jiro Hot like this, there was resistance. I didn''t originally want to make my own clone itself, but I just offered eggs for that reason, like dating and being flushed by the air on the spot and pushed down, and then I kept my distance and I always didn''t want to get involved. But come on, when I tried to see you, that kind of emotion didn''t blow up. Hot Jiro, you''re living a pretty hard life, too, at first sight. I get it. Come on. By the way, when I suddenly woke up to my maternal instincts, and I realized that I was my own child, I wondered if I couldn''t get acquainted."


    (Is this who you are... It''s also possible that you''re lying - but no, it doesn''t look like it. It was a rumor of a ruthless Mad Scientist, but you were the one with the right emotions)


    Hearing Junko''s mood, Hot Jiro was relieved. And at the same time, I get a sense of pride.


    "Well, if it''s okay with me to be this appropriate and irresponsible, I''ll do my best now, Mom."


    Junko scratches her cheeks, distracts her gaze, and proclaims it with great illumination.


    "I appreciate it... I''ve always wanted to see you too, but I guess that''s still embarrassing... If you''re like a master as my Mad Scientist..."


    This one also looks away with cheeks and says Jiro Hot as he lights up.


    "So you''re a master and guardian. By the way, age, you''re only supposed to be about twenty, right? I don''t care how you look at it, you look middle-aged, and I wonder if that back or skin is the result of being abused by a caregiver."


    "Mmmm..."


    Touched by the part you don''t want me to touch, Hot Jiro roars.


    "I''ll heal that body, too. It''ll be a lot harder if it stays that way."


    "You can keep doing this. I''ve had this ugly look and I''ve spring Lusanchmann..."


    He is Hot Jiro, who also wants to look decent, but at the same time has become attached to and proud of his current ugly appearance.


    "No, because you should stop doing that. Do you want me to listen to you?


    Junko strokes the cat and peeks into Hot Jiro''s face from up close.


    "That voice creeps me out..."


    "I think you''re better off with your mother than with your mother."


    True and Shu says.


    "I mean, I wish you''d just relied on me. Come on."


    "It''s mean. I wanted to prove my strength after my chosen path. But when I meet Junko like this... I also think of such a sweet thing as wanting him to expand my world and guide me."


    "It would be nice to be sweet, it"


    Listen to Jiro Hot, the truth speaks out.


    "Really?


    "At least that''s what you''d think now, wouldn''t you?


    Hot Jiro, who verily confirms, is verily confirmed back, smiling and nodding embarrassingly.


    "By the way, Jiro Hot, do you know about the other clone? You know, after we got out of here."


    "King. Actually, I met him a few months ago with a lot of interest..."


    To Junko''s question, Hot Jiro answered.


    "Another half-clone - King can''t be as bad as I am. That could be beyond you. I felt like I was pushing through my childhood when I was in the same research facility, but now that I was the boss of ''Battlefield Tea Time'' across the United States, both my ability to act and my presence were out of digits. If you get a chance to get involved, you better be careful."


    "Well, I''ll look forward to it when the time comes to get involved."


    The expression of Hot Jiro was vague and there was no specific explanation, but it was only conveyed that Hot Jiro was an amazing person at first glance.


    "Yes, with Manzo Takayama, we raided the director, Jiro Yukioka, where we hunted him down... Junko Yukioka, Makoto Aizawa and Shu Hong Mori interfered and retreated. Looks like we''re going over there."


    In the mountains, a short distance from Baste''s facility if dust is also loaded, Yukiko reports on a virtual phone.


    "By the time Junko Yukioka arrives, I would like Sister''s help if possible"


    The boss of Lucky Son''s organization believed it was the best way to call him directly to this occasion to fight with us, as he is now in Japan, and Lucky Son did not hesitate to state his request.


    "I want a new pawn. Well, I''m prepared."


    A man - Manzo Takayama - who is the agent of the same Yob''s reward - speaks to the lucky boy who finished his phone call with Sister.


    "Timing matters. The dangerous guys in building s are being freed, so if that kid is in danger again...? Well, I wish there was such a convenient development, but I''d normally reveal myself and speak up on the day of the decision."


    "You''re taking those kids on your side? Then I''ll start with my voice. Especially Takayama''s niece, who will be clearly willing to leave."


    My heart is a lucky child who does not feel comfortable with alpine measures.


    "Well... Ora''s going back to Kwon Tae."


    The body of the Takayama Manzo swells, transforming it into a giant man of plenty of size, both horizontally and vertically. The voice also changes.


    (I can''t admire Takayama''s way, but it''s for duty. If I mention that, I also use the outside method, and I can''t say anything about people)


    Sachiko thought as she saw the rear of Kwon Tai returning to Building N.

 1863 25

    After Huiming and Midori were called to the central building, where they met three people, Junko, True and Shu, and were told to interact with Hot Jiro, Junko and Hot Jiro and Dust were also told that Baste would enter into a cooperative relationship.


    "So what is it? How can a change of policy cut you off from us?


    I say it as if the brightness had frightened me.


    "Wow, you mean at least my job is done, right? My sister didn''t work with the director, so there''s no need to gather information, and there''s no point in crushing the facility."


    "I don''t know. I don''t think it''s over yet. It''s the other way around."


    Junko says in response to Midori''s confirmation.


    "Including Sacha, I want you to repel the kids who are after you, Jiro Hot. Midori and Huiming will continue to use your position as subjects, and True, Shu and I will guard you with honor and heat Jiro."


    "So okay, me and Shu can''t get on with that. I have a client over here. My client and I worked together like this because we had the same purpose. Unless you hear a change of policy directly from the client''s mouth, you can''t fit that way."


    Not only will it be frightening, but it will also be a mixed voice and expression of frustration and suspicion, Luminous claims.


    "Sure you are. Let me ask you something, String Spiral."


    "You didn''t tell me..."


    "No, maybe we should go. I was after him." But there''s a chance they might say no, right? If you don''t report it, and you keep going on your own, and you can''t go back, that''s the best way to go. "


    "That''s just a convenient development for Junko."


    Shu listens to Junko''s thoughts and laughs unexpectedly.


    "No, no, I think it''s a development that makes a lot of people happy besides me. I''ll text you anyway."


    When Junko texted String Screw, he immediately received a call from String Screw.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Er..."


    Junko laughs bitterly at the string screw, wasting it with a shuddered voice.


    "Why not? If it''s dusty, you can put Buste under my control and disconnect from overseas, so nothing should go wrong. Okay? On the other hand, you''ve done enough to steal the other guy''s car with chess, right? Are you gonna throw that away?


    "Junko, come forward... I''ve thrown a mustard engine on the way. Did you forget that? And now, on the national side, I don''t want Junko to have any more power, so there''s an alarmist theory out there, too?


    "What''s that? Fine with me, but I''m going to make it work. I''ve been working with you on that."


    Junko, who just speaks out of his heart.


    ''I think so, too. But on the other hand, he''s showing suspicious movements. I went to another planet, and there was a lot of Arlaune coming this way, and I''m purchasing it, and it seems to be Junko''s fault. Leviathan, there are theories that the disturbance was caused because Junko did something extra in the first place. Shinjuku Spiritual Unrest and Anti-Matter Bombs are supposed to be your specialty, but the way you see Junko as dangerous...''


    "Hey you!


    Towards Junko''s virtual phone, suddenly the truth turned to him and yelled at him, so Junko, Midori, Huiming and Shu saw the truth in surprise. Especially Shining and Shu, I''ve never heard a true yell before. I''ve hardly heard of Midori or Junko.


    "Even if Snow Oka says something, he says it''s dangerous to ignore its achievements, even though it''s always been a policy to cooperate with your scattered country!? Name them! I''ll go kill him!


    ''Hey, hey, calm down... There are people with a lot of ideas, and now it''s time for Junko to say hello to the country, but a lot of people originally put Junko at risk. Fixers from all over the world seem wary of being placed in the category of Destroyer? I don''t just hate emotions, but I also want you to know that some people are nervous with their thoughts. "


    "No, I don''t want to know. I haven''t talked about it since. Yukioka, we don''t need to get to the country anymore."


    "No, no, no, even if True you decide to do that. eheheheheheheheheheheh..."


    He was Junko, who was laughing and laughing with heartfelt joy at the fact that the truth had exaggerated for him, even as he went ahead and decided the truth on his own. Midori and Shining are looking at such a pure child with white eyes, and Shu is smiling strangely.


    "I only found out that our client disagreed with Junko''s methods. So, Mr. White Fox. What are we supposed to do? You want me to kill Junko in this place?


    Shining smiles his usual invincible grin and asks Junko''s virtual phone.


    ''I can''t do anything about it. I was able to get enough information, so I was wondering if the task ahead would be to do as much as possible with the fellows'' executive class and the assassination of Director Jiro Yukioka. "


    "Do you ask Hideaki and Shuku to come forward with me against it? Even though I might not overlook it and judge the two of you enemies to be experimental benches?


    Junko smiles and says horrible things, but neither Shining nor Shu moves.


    ''Like I don''t think I''d do anything about that. You two cut through Junko well, and you haven''t managed.''


    That''s what I said. The string screw hung up.


    "You pushed us through all the trouble."


    "Is it possible that we will be fighting the truth?" Looking forward to it. "


    Huiming and Shu said respectively.


    "Is Midori saying goodbye here? It was a lot of fun. I just reviewed it a little bit."


    "Abba, I''ll give you back the same feeling."


    Shining shows his octagonal teeth, Midori spreads his mouth to show his well-lined teeth, each laughing.


    "Does Shu end up going in like that?


    "Yeah. I''d rather stay like this."


    To make sure it''s true, Shu pays her proud long hair lightly with her hands and chuckles.


    "What was Brother Hui''s disguise?"


    Midori takes a glimpse of the brilliance.


    "No, even if I say I''m going to infiltrate, I''m in the center building right now, and if I find out about Junko and the others, I won''t be able to stay here. I can''t enroll as a subject right now, and I wonder what I should actually do."


    Shu said in the face.


    "Oh well. It''s hard to infiltrate. If you find out about Junko and the others, you won''t be able to go back to that tent..."


    And, brilliant. For once, tents and camp sets were prepared by Junko.


    "Can I borrow your tent or something?


    True says with the intent of a help ship.


    "Hey, we need to get a good kick out of here. It doesn''t taste good to be blurry. You''re going to be sweet on someone in a hostile position..."


    With no heart or a face that seemed awkward, Shining refused.


    "How about I talk to Sacha? I can make subspace for once, so maybe I can hide there. Huiming and Shu are on Sacha''s side now, and I think they''ll be happy to have more allies over there."


    Junko suggests.


    "Do you like that...... Well, dude, the next time we see each other, we''re perfectly enemies. Until this thing is over."


    "True, nice to meet you."


    Shining spreads an invincible grin and puts his middle finger up, Shu makes him laugh and wave small, conscious of the truth.


    Shining and Shu turn their backs grandiously and walk away from where Junko and the others are.


    "If you''re serious about being an enemy, what should you do if you shoot now? It''s not funny if you do it now."


    I dropped off the luminous and mending backs full of gaps, and the truth shrugged.

 1864 26

    Building n daycare room. Four people, Takae, Meguru, Xuanbu and Haunted Peaches, had a difficult face at the same table.


    "Harumi and Kwon Tai disappeared somewhere... right. You think it''s relevant?


    Greatly armed and fluttering, while Xuanbu asks as he steps in a harsh manner.


    The first thing Takae and Meguru thought about in Xuanbu''s words was the fear that Harumi had his hands on Kwon Tai.


    "No, people may not have noticed, but Kwon Tae has had a lot of strange moves before."


    A ghost peach with a wrinkle between his eyebrows, but Takae and Meguru are not particularly surprised.


    "Thank you, Kina. You stink..."


    With a grumpy face, the ghost peaches continued their words.


    "The guys who are making funny moves stand out. The same goes for a couple of younger sons named Xinghai Huihai and Himejima Midori. That''s definitely them or the assassins who came here to spy on us."


    Takae and Megur are now amazed by the words of ghost peaches. Takae, on the other hand, had certain doubts.


    "Hey... hey, Mr. Haunted Peach too?


    "Chi. I was just a resident of the back street."


    To Takae, who thoughtfully bumps into doubt, Ghost Peach spilled a smile with his head on.


    "I came here to want money, to want safety. After losing the fight between the organizations, I was also targeted as a remnant-party executive. Whether it was risky or not, this was the right place for me."


    Digging up bitter memories, Ghost Peach says.


    "Let''s get this straight. Kunta''s probably a spy too."


    "I knew it."


    "Ho, ho, ho, he was sending you an autograph, just to make you aware."


    In response to the ghost peach words, Takae and Meguru said with a smile.


    "I''m not kidding! Are you making fun of me!? I didn''t realize! You think I''m stupid!


    Suddenly angry Xuanbu.


    "I don''t think so, and I have to say it myself."


    "Nobody would have thought anything of it if I hadn''t told you, and I wouldn''t have noticed."


    "Ugh, no! Oh, my God! In the end, you''re gonna get it done because I''m an idiot! That''s how you can cling to anything and make a personal story fool of yourself! Remember that!


    Xuanbu, who came to his head even more when Ghost Peach and Takae told him, took a seat yelling at him and, as usual, left teasing him with his shoulders with his big crotch.


    The day after the raid on Hot Jiro, Yukiko met again at the corner of Kwon Tae and T building, surprised.


    There were not just Kwon Tae, but five subjects and even one researcher. And at a glance. Not all of them are courageous.


    "Is this... all spies or assassins?


    "Oh, yeah. Ola, I did my best to collect it. Praise me."


    To the lucky child who knows but confirms, Kwon Tae will be good at it.


    "Is this all of us?


    "Chi, so different. Some of you didn''t agree, some of you won''t know it yet, and some of the kids I know but haven''t spoken to yet. And some of you didn''t come here today, even if you agree."


    To the lucky boy who asked further, Kwon Tae replied.


    "The spy was asked to act as a liaison officer during the assassination of the director and the executive, and then we exchanged information."


    "It''s evil in T-building. Don''t you stand out the other way around?


    When Kwon Tae was talking, he called out to make fun of Shining as he came.


    "Oh, again... I''ll be on that side too. I''ve already spoken to Kunta there."


    While conscious of Yukiko and other faces, Shining declares.


    "I''m glad the heirs of the star coal streams will be on your side."


    He is a fortunate child who makes a loving laugh and speaks a happy voice, but there is no lie in the words.


    "It''s not all good news. Junko is on the admin''s side here. No, he recognizes that Hot Jiro is a half-clone of Junko, so he''ll hit his own son and make it his own. So, I''m gonna take this whole place over."


    "I knew that, and I have to deal with it."


    After Huiming''s report, Yukiko said without incident.


    "By the way, my client refused to do that, so I automatically hung up with Junko, too. So, you''re on the same side as me, so do me a favor..."


    "What?"


    "I want you to create a subspace junction for my partner Shu Hong Mori''s place. When I was working with Junko, I was waiting outside, but now I don''t know if I''d let him stay outside, even if he wanted to let me in, he couldn''t possibly disguise himself as a subject like me..."


    With anxiety about what to do if they refuse, Shining demands. Doing so makes Shu''s latency very difficult.


    "Then you''re cheap. Tomorrow''s the day. It''ll only take one night."


    "Decided tomorrow? The assassination of Jiro Yukioka?


    An astonishing glow while relieving Lucky Son of his answers.


    "That''s right. What''s your request?


    "Assassination or detention. Disablement in the name of restraint. May I say repression? We''re not killers, and if we can, we want to solve them."


    While conscious of the eyes of the others who are here, Shining says what he wants to say. There are other assassination targets, and we know they won''t be able to order them.


    "I''ll split the group in two."


    Sachiko told me and went into detailed adjustment.


    Jiro Yukioka called Buste''s executive first thing in the morning if there was dust, and told him that he had made contact with Junko Yukioka yesterday.


    "I''m going to change the sponsors, too. From now on, make it Junko Yukioka. It''s better that way, and the aid seems thicker."


    The executives compliment the Director on this decision.


    "Our current sponsor, Kunikuniku, can''t just shut up and overlook it. If you find out you''ve changed your mind, you''re bound to embark on sanctions."


    Deputy Director Stephen Sakamoto complains.


    "I''d rather be on guard against assassins who infiltrate the facility now than against sponsored sanctions."


    Shaking small, Jiro Hot told him.


    "There will be even more of those assassins and saboteurs. Even this time, we''re going to keep doing research here, threatened by assassinations, bombings of facilities, etc., all the time, right?


    Says Norihu Nishihara, head of building N. Once again, the other executives become aware of it and turn their faces blue.


    "With regard to future interventions from outside, Junko Yukioka seems to have an idea. I''ll leave it to her."


    As a matter of fact, Jiro Hot was also anxious, but he finished his confident attitude without even giving it a yawn.


    Hot Jiro felt he could believe Junko. There was also a private reason, added the admiration so far, but even if I skipped it, I decided she was better off organizing it.

 1865 27

    That day, Takae and the others finally did not meet with Kwon Tae. Usually in my free time, I say I see him at least once a day.


    night. Takae did not sleep inside.


    Hit him over and over in bed and stare back at himself. And I think about my uncle.


    What if my uncle is alive and lurking here?


    I also feel like you''re watching me from somewhere. But why won''t you show up?


    This place in the first place - it was my uncle Manzo who chose to come to Baste if he also loaded with dust. Hot Jiro had guessed that he was a spy, but that would mean that his uncle''s car accident and lower body discomfort were both lies. If you''re asked who you''re lying to, it''s against Takae like no other. Why did you cheat yourself?


    (Did you want to bring me here? No... but for what?


    If you''re really a spy, I don''t know what it means to bring myself here. Is it because you decided it was dangerous to be alone? This place is also dangerous enough if you say so.


    No matter how much you think, you don''t get an answer. In the first place, as a major premise of Takae, I trust my uncle Wanzao. I can''t think of any answers to Takae that would come out of the line of credit.


    (Like that dream, if I can''t get back from my grandmother...)


    Dirty nightmares come to mind.


    (To help my uncle, he looks like this and accumulates strength... What if... my uncle can''t help me and I can''t get it back...)


    Assuming the worst, Takae trembles alone.


    (If I do that, I''ll let Megle take care of me... If you''re Mr. Megle, I don''t feel like abandoning me...)


    I was thinking about that, and I heard a knock.


    "Just Takae, are you awake?


    The voice of a wolfish megle. The knock sounds pretty rough too. Takae decides that something bad must have happened.


    "What''s going on? Mr. Megle."


    "Harumi Miyamiya is on a rampage. And once again, Xuanbu is dealing with him."


    "Ok......"


    Takae woke herself up, feeling drawn back to the reality that was now there, and also feeling that it had been saved.


    Harumi feels destined.


    I committed indiscriminate mass murder, got caught, and I thought I''d be done with that many men, and I was given the road ahead. I gained strength. And the similarly powerful ones - they are in places where there are woes like those who have been clawed from society. Nothing like this has happened.


    However, the people in building s were just the ones who didn''t make sense, and there weren''t many who seemed to share their aspirations with me. There were a few of them, but the conversation was difficult and I couldn''t help it.


    I think you''re just like me.


    In front of Xuanbu, Haruman smiles with a smile.


    Around the Spring Man, two N building subjects are rolling around as corpses. There were several others who tried to kill him, but just as Xuanbu appeared there, Spring Man''s consciousness was directed towards Xuanbu.


    "You''ve been abused by society, and this is where you drifted, isn''t it? Is there no resentment in this society? Use the power you''ve gained here to destroy as much as you can with me and kill as much as you can. I''m sure it''ll be fun, huh?


    "It was late..."


    Listening to the Spring Man, Xuanbu shrugged with a calm smile.


    "Huh?"


    To a smile that doesn''t resemble Xuanbu and a dialogue that doesn''t make sense, Spring Man gives a voice of confusion.


    "If... if you could tell me that story a little sooner, I might have gotten on. I have always been lonely, and even if I was strong... loneliness was hard, and I envied those who didn''t. I could have jumped on the road to be free from loneliness."


    "Right...... Now that I have your partner, does that mean I''m not alone?


    "I''ll keep my mouth shut."


    To the Spring Man who understands, Xuanbu turns off his smile.


    "But come on, think about it, okay? That old lady and the researcher, you''re not with her all the time. I would..."


    "You''re kidding me!


    Xuanbu yells. Even if Haruman didn''t say everything, Xuanbu knew the dialogue ahead of him. Xuanbu also knows. Spring Man and himself, in fact, say they are of the same race. That''s why I also know what to say. That''s why the ignition line of anger caught fire.


    Here''s what Harumi tried to say. ''It would be better for those who are similar here and now to stick with each other than to confer with different races, etc., which are not even with me, which would all be separate''.


    A previous Xuanbu would have done that calculation. And I could accept that. But now Xuanbu feels that it is different. The very idea of putting it on the scale is very different.


    "I... well, certainly the de bottom woman of society! But... let me make one thing clear. I''m not rotten enough to decide to associate with you with that intention!


    "Before you plan or calculate, Takae Takayama and Meguru Amamiya didn''t even make you believe in friendship?


    "I''ll use a flat, stinky word! But you''re right! What''s wrong with that!


    "Xuanbu..."


    "Oh, my God! How long have you been there?


    Shortly after he shouted, Takae spoke to him. Moreover, he noticed that Takae and Meguru appeared in the immediate vicinity, and Xuanbu blushed and raised the shout of Yangtian.


    (Xuanbu, who has a good ear, must also notice our proximity...)


    I wonder if that''s all I was excited about Spring Man''s story, it is Takae who feels smiling.


    "I think Harumi said you think you''re just like me."


    Takae said.


    "Well, I know how Xuanbu feels, and I know I can''t be flexible, and I''ll pull it off today because it was funny."


    With a refreshing smile, Haruman turned his back on the three Xuanbu men and walked away from the scene.


    "He''s right."


    Where Spring Man is gone, Xuanbu groans with a grin of masochism.


    "I''m from the same side as him. He who curses the world. O you who have been abused by the world. Until now, I''ve never been around a kind person at all...... My body, my mind, my ugly, my uneven, my crazy..."


    When does the grin of masochism disappear, Xuanbu speaking with a bitter look.


    There are parts of Takae that can empathize with Xuanbu. Takae couldn''t open his heart to his parents either. I didn''t even remember you being nice to me.


    "Well, don''t speak ill of yourself that way. Oh, it just might have been weird before, but it''s not anymore, is it?


    "Stop being cheap sympathetic! You''re looking down on me anyway! Nice guy, shape-only sympathy or something!


    To the vocal meguru, Xuanbu yells and scatters.


    "I don''t care what I do, I''m a loser! No matter how hard you try! My parents made it clear! He wanted me to grow up as a daughter as magnificent as Xuanbu, and all I could do was be a donkey turtle! My feelings, my hopelessness, told like this, no one will ever know!


    "I can''t understand or empathize with Riri. So, but... even if it seems cheap, you can have as much sympathy. Or even cheap sympathy. Dr. Machiko, my mentor was always facing students in fastball, and I did everything I could to sympathize. Yep yep...... wow, what am I trying to say!?


    "Buh... you know what!


    Xuanbu overwhelmingly blows when he hears Meguru''s last dialogue. Takae was about to get stuck.


    "Let me be clear at this point, it''s nothing like being with you guys and somehow calming your mind down! Because I''m not even pessimistic about getting separated right away anyway and I''m going back to loneliness or anything like that again! Don''t get me wrong and think up!


    When he threw up with anger in his head, Xuanbu teased his shoulders and left with his big crotch.


    "Wow, wow, that''s too easy to understand."


    "Yeah......"


    While Meguru smiled at such Xuanbu, Takae dropped Xuanbu off with a complicated look.

 1866 28

    Junko, True and Midori were still in tents erected in the woods a little further away, from the five buildings of Baste, if also dust.


    "Is there really a calculation to protect Hot Jiro''s facility? Maybe there''s a bomb planted all over Baste''s building to prevent treachery and destroy evidence."


    True to hear Junko''s policy and bump into what he''s been wondering since yesterday.


    "True, you can now think of something that you can''t get out of."


    "I mean, my brother''s idea is getting closer and closer to my sister."


    Seeing the truth, Junko laughed as impressed, and Midori had a bitter laugh.


    "But well, that''s unlikely. It''s a pretty eye-catching act to just build a human experiment facility in another country, but if you add up to mass slaughter, you''ll be a substitute for retaliation on a boulder."


    "It would be a draw in the snow oka, it"


    Junko seems confident in the identification of a line that does not exceed, but it is only the idea of Junko, and I doubt that the line drawings in other countries, which were sponsored by Baste if dust is also loaded, will be different again. Even if it isn''t, Japan is hostile to spicy countries with no common sense, and I don''t think this standard or common sense will make sense.


    "It''s not my point of view or policy, it''s my conclusion after considering it from a virtual enemy point of view. I still do dangerous crossings. There are limits to how much Japan can crush its back against the top, outside, and strong, and the bottom, inside, and weak can be overwhelming and prestigious."


    "Because nationality is exactly what it is ~. Hekola on top, freaking out in the outside eyes. Ababa."


    Midori laughs when she hears about Junko, but the truth is she didn''t feel like laughing. Because the story of Junko and Midori is true, I feel sorry for being Japanese.


    "There have been a few examples in the past, and once countries have crossed this line, there have been cases of similar retaliation, or even war, and most countries want to avoid it."


    "I see."


    After hearing so much about Junko, Truth finally convinced me.


    "Heh... instead, wars are breaking out all over the world now."


    Now Midori speaks differently.


    "The vast majority are in dispute, though. And most of them are developing countries."


    And, true.


    "And the dispute around it was deliberately caused for the business of ''private oilfielders'', and hey.... That''s what we''re talking about."


    Junko adds.


    "So, if you also have dust, you have a specific way of suppressing the country that was Baste''s sponsor?


    True asked.


    "Ma, the way it''s done is simple. I''m just talking about me negotiating not to give you a hand, and I''m going to give you something to give you, so you''ll admit it over there - For example, an unpublished Yukioka-branded weapon."


    "Ugh, and now the rulers of our country are angry?


    After listening to Junko, Midori bursts into a grumpy mood.


    "You''ll be angry, but you have no choice, do you? Earlier, String Spiral, you were against my plan."


    "Wow, will that happen? I''m very convinced that she looks like some kind of pure sister. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori laughs strangely at the blatant answer of Junko.


    "I''ve contributed to so many countries, and I''ve come friendly, but I''ve shown a non-cooperative attitude here just because I''m suspicious, so this one has to come with the right attitude. String Spiral, I''m sure you''ve refused after making predictions that I would do this."


    Junko said without heart or sigh.


    "You mean there''s a lot of thought in the ruler class."


    True says.


    "I guess that''s the thing. Some of the rulers didn''t like it originally, and String Spiral has a hard time keeping it down. That''s why you dared to give me a no sign. After calculating that I am a rebellious and hostile country."


    "Well, my pure sister has turned to the enemy. Do you blame her later?" And then I tried to repair my relationship with my sister. "


    He was Midori, who had heard the story of Junko and had seen teases.


    "At that time, I wonder if you would like the treatment better, pluck it. It depends on the mood."


    In the form of an inheritance of Midori''s words, Junko said with a slight laugh.


    At that time, Hot Jiro was not in the director''s office in the central building, but in building B.


    Building B is a place that can be described as Baste''s roots if it is also dusty. This is where experiments such as fusion experiments of multiple organisms and even fusion with inorganic objects flourished.


    Subjects changed into different creatures, and the building merged halfway into a state where building B itself could be described as a single organism, eventually closing.


    Four buildings, other than Building B, were subsequently built. Dust has also replaced a considerable number of early members of Baste, and few now know the truth about Building B.


    (Isn''t this a dream? Or maybe a trap to ruin)


    Projecting the whole body of Junko on the holographic display, with a blurry view, Hot Jiro thinks.


    The presence that I''ve always admired, dreamed of in my head, and dreamed of, and the shock that I finally met with reality, dragged Jiro Hot into my dreams.


    (The real thing was... it wasn''t like the figure I was drawing in my head. Are you saying it''s full of energy? It''s not a big deal. But it was unanimous in terms of feeling merciful)


    Looking at Junko in the image, Hot Jiro gets stuck.


    (But... that''s why I''m scared. A guy like me lightly gets what he''s always wanted... in a way that''s even better than I thought, and that''s it? I''ve always recognized that I had to be unhappy when I was under a star that wasn''t even Rokuro since I was born, so... I''m scared. I fear this may be a new ambush of misfortune. I can''t help but think that it will push me to happiness, make me expect it, raise my expectations, but I will be brutally pushed down without getting it...)


    Conscious of that, Hot Jiro suffers from intense fear. So much so that I shook my whole body to pieces.


    A woman walks behind a mountain without a path, grazing.


    Even though it was a difficult place for people to walk, the woman was dressed as a Christian nigger - the so-called Sister. The loose long skirt has been caught by the tree branches many times, muddy, and in a more tragic condition on the hem, but women don''t care.


    Sister can see from the look on his face that he is not Japanese. It''s a white woman. But there is a wave of Japanese sword in his hand. It''s a white sheath blade.


    "This way. Sister."


    The door of the subspace opened, and Yukiko came out of it as she spoke. After that, Kwon Tae also comes out.


    "Have you finally arrived?"


    Towards Lucky Son, the person at the top of Job''s reward - Sister chuckles.


    "Thank you for your hard work"


    "The puffiness. By the way..."


    Sister looks suspiciously at Kwon Tae.


    "Whoa, back to normal."


    Kwon Tae puts his head on, and his appearance shrinks, transforming his face and physique into someone else. And he changed his appearance with someone Sister knew.


    "Isn''t it Manzo? What do you mean?


    Look at Manzo Takayama, one of Yob''s rewarding agents, and a sister who rounds his eyes.


    "This is the assimilation capability I acquired at that research facility. You can also absorb corpses and copy personality, memory, appearance and physical ability to transform them. Only one person can transform, and if you want to transform into another person, you have to give up what belongs to the person you are copying now, though. In Building T, he was absorbing, transforming and sneaking in this man named Kwon Tai who had died in an experimental rampage. I got the ability to infiltrate conveniently, so I wiped me off the subject list and lived as Kwon Tai."


    "Was it? It was tough."


    Manzo explains and convinced Sister to wander.


    But I''ve never seen Sister like that before.


    Manzo said in a slightly nervous voice. It''s called Sister, but I don''t usually dress as a monk or anything. It makes a lot of sense for her to look like Sister.


    "Was it? It''s been a long time since I''ve dressed like this."


    Both Yukiko and Manzo felt an irrepressible struggle emanating from the whole body of Sister who narrowed her eyes.


    What Sister means to be a literal Sister is that he comes to the battle for real.

 1867 29

    Early morning after another day.


    Spies and assassins who infiltrated Baste, gathered by Kwon Tai and dust, were divided into two teams.


    One is an assassination team that goes into the central building first. The other instigates and makes a scene in each building to attract the attention of the site administrator, and at the same time the subject has a role to play on his side. Ultimately, the sedition team is also planning to board the central building.


    The central wing group is Lucky Son, but the instigator is to be commanded by Kwon Tae.


    Huiming and Shu entered the central building group. The central wing group will all be seven, near the central building, waiting in the subspace created by Yukiko.


    "Are you going inside in the subspace tunnel like this?


    One of the assassins asks the lucky boy.


    "If you could do that, you wouldn''t have a hard time. The world is stretched. Even if we destroy the junction, there seems to be a trick that will be repaired soon. The use of junction destruction and subspace tunnels is planned to be used during escape. We plan to leave the junction intact when we infiltrate and sneak in through the normal way out of the space. I''ve used the loophole before... but I still haven''t found it."


    Due to the tension of the junction, the subspace tunnel cannot be extended to the interior of the central building at this time, but when Yagiko forcibly entered the central building, he also worked to make it easier to destroy the junction pillars after searching for the location of the junction pillars from the interior. During the escape, the pillars of the junction are promptly destroyed and everyone in the subspace tunnel is expected to escape before the junction is repaired.


    "Can''t we get out of the way when we get in?


    Shu asks.


    "When we escape, the numbers stand out only in numbers. It''s not just the seven of us here, but the ones who incited and beat us up in the central wing, we have to let them get away with it."


    "I see."


    Shu nods convincingly to Yuko''s answer.


    "Avoid engaging as much as possible. The immediate aim is to bring in the late Kwon Tae and the determined subjects successfully. When it comes to engaging, to pinch..."


    A lucky boy who was explaining the meeting, but suddenly he turned into a distracted face, and the words stopped.


    "Is...?


    Others, too, cease to see it floating outside the subspace.


    "What, that..."


    Shu also witnessed it. The remaining four were also losing their words when they saw it flying one after the other.


    What showed up was a smiling toddler, who seemed to be about four to six years old, without a thread. Plus, it''s floating in the air, flying slowly. At first it was one, but many more of them, and it happened to be full of naked toddlers flying around. Besides, all those young girls have the same face, the same body.


    "This is also the subject''s ability? And this..."


    Yukiko frowns. It''s hard to believe it was used against us in the subspace. I felt like either it was just rampant, or it was being unleashed extensively indiscriminately.


    Time goes back a little. There was a lot of noise going on in Building N.


    As Takae and Meguru walked, they saw a crowd in the hallway. And I''m bothering.


    "Which one? Believe me about Ola. Follow me. Let''s bee up and get out of here. Yikes!


    Furthermore, I heard Kwon Tai''s torso, so Takae and Meguru looked at each other unexpectedly.


    "Nice simultaneous bee up and out..."


    "Kwon Tae, are you trying to put that out and move everyone?


    The two remind me of the ghost peach story that Kwon Tae is actually an operative too. I thought I might have started closing that activity now.


    As Takae and Meguru approached the fearful crowd, Kwon Tae also noticed the presence of the two.


    "Whoa, Baba from Takae, Meguru, you''ve come to a nice place."


    Kwon Tae looks at the two of them and makes their expressions shine and speak up.


    "Let''s all pull together and get out of here. Wow. If the residents of Building N come together and start a riot, they shouldn''t be able to control it on the institutional side."


    "How can you say all that?


    Takae turns the suspicious eye to Kwon Tai and asks quietly.


    "Baba from Takae wants to get out of here, too. Ora is already punished. They''re trying to get us to kill each other in Building S. And the people on this facility think Ora''s life is like a thing."


    But Kwon Tae only speaks what he wants to say without answering Takae''s question.


    "Takae..."


    Meguru ears at Takae.


    "And you can''t believe it. Even if you say the analogy Kwon Tae... This is incredible."


    "Yeah, I feel the same way"


    Takae also nods, aligned with Meguru, and hits a skeptical gaze at Kwon Tai.


    "Duh, what''s going on? You two."


    To the reaction of Takae and Meguru, Kwon Tae to wolf.


    "That''s frigid and unbelievable, even from Takae and the others..."


    "All of a sudden you think you can get out of here without a reason... And why would Kwon Tae know that?"


    Two of the subjects said in a frightened manner. It was an outfit that represented what Takae and Meguru wanted to say. And many of the subjects gathering were thinking the same thing.


    "Oh, Ola isn''t the only one who thinks the same thing and moves."


    Immediately after Kwon Tae said in a hurry, five subjects walked in from the end of the hallway.


    "Kwon Tae, did that work out for you? There were four of us, and they followed me by how things were going."


    Five leading men speak up.


    "No. Ah. But it''s also important to tell them. There''s going to be a lot of noise soon, and I believe Ola''s going to be on it."


    "There''s a commotion?


    Those who were on the spot perceived Kwon Tai''s dialogue and signs that there were many other companions, and that Kwon Tai had Kwon Tai''s confidence and reason to act.


    "Right. We have plans to storm the central building in large numbers and destroy the administrators. That''s why everyone here..."


    Kwon Tai''s dialogue stopped on the way. Kwon Tae''s companions and the subjects he brought will also be stunned.


    Suspiciously, Takae and Meguru and the other subjects look back and confirm what lies ahead of Kwon Tae''s gaze. And they were out of line, too.


    At the end of the hallway - the sight of a group of naked toddlers flying through the universe slowly approaching us from the arrivals of Takae et al. They all have the same face and the same physique. Same with the smiley face.


    "Hey, whatever it is..."


    One of the subjects groans.


    "The S-building guy''s here again, isn''t he rambling?


    Another subject said.


    "I''m here, and I know... Hey, every once in a while, she''s the same girl the video was talking about because she was given a back pain fart on the video site."


    And, megle.


    "What do you mean?


    "Chest god, Koichi!


    Right on the side of Takae asking, there was a scream I could hear.


    "Xuanbu, when... do you know what this phenomenon is?


    Takae speaks to Xuanbu, who is coming right next door and arming himself.


    "He''s the lowest pervert in the S building! I posted my own daughter naked in a video and was glad it was art, big idiot back pain fart! And he got the power to embody his own daughter innumerable times, and he made a bunch of naked daughters peel inside the S building, and he was nagging!


    While Xuanbu was talking, the young girls were getting closer and closer to the subjects, and - jumped at the same time.


    "Wow! He bit me!


    "Ouch! I''m caught! Powerful, even meat. Ah..."


    "Watch your neck or something!


    A large group of flying naked toddlers are attacked simultaneously, and the scene is immediately disrupted.


    It was Xuanbu who reacted the earliest and went into battle. Hitting the invisible mass of force against the arriving toddlers, several toddlers'' bodies fell apart, allowing them to melt and disappear.


    "It could be a war of attrition. The trouble is...... number! If you don''t get in the mood, you''ll die!


    To Xuanbu''s cry, the subjects also decided to use their ability to get out and be ready to fight. Of course Takae and Kwon Tae.


    Three reports were made to Hot Jiro in the director''s office in the central building.


    One is that there are people instigating rebellion in building N. One is that if there is dust, a large group of floating naked toddlers will occur throughout Baste, and if you look at people, they will attack you. The last one was serious. All S-building subjects are rumbling and saying they''re trying to get out of S-building.


    "You think agitators and large groups of young girls are unrelated?


    ''I don''t seem to be on your side. Because those who were inciting it have also been attacked. Or I was on your side, but there was a mistake...''


    "Hmmm..."


    Hearing the report, Hot Jiro taps his desk with his fingertips.


    "You feel like you''re moving together."


    Hot Jiro smiles invincibly.


    "Evacuate the researchers to building B. Keep the door open."


    When he told his men that, Hot Jiro cut his ext and stood up.

 1868 30

    Harumi Miyamoto was walking down the hallway in Building N shoulder to shoulder with one man.


    "This is a good time. With the simultaneous uprising of Mr. Spy and the assassins, this one can be more or less violent."


    Harumi, who heard the noise in building N, approached the man who had been freed from building S earlier and tried to draw him to his side.


    The man lightly agreed with the Spring Man and showed his structure to cooperate.


    "Now, the people in Building S seem to take a while to get out, but once they get out, it''s ours."


    Those who agree with Spring Man were also inside Building S. With the help of that person, we are rambling the subjects in Building S, but the security in Building S is stiff on the boulder, while bombs are planted in the neck and wrist, so it is not easy to free the residents of Building S.


    After walking for a while, I saw about five naked toddlers lying on the floor in the hallway.


    As he approaches, the sight pops into his eyes of two murdered subjects, five young girls greedy with angelic smiles, and the Spring Man grins satisfactorily.


    "Chest God will help you."


    I''m next door, I''m in my thirties and I think a man - a Harumi who speaks to Nobichi the Chest God.


    "I was the one who was glad to hear from you. I want to be like you, too. I want to get out of here and screw up the world. Without acknowledging me, I can''t forgive them for cursing me and treating me like an abnormal person... Gradually, I want to kill them all."


    Seeing Guichi speaking with a resentful face and voice, Harumi nods yeah with a happy smile.


    "Nice. People who resent society for indiscriminate mass murder, unlike my case, still know how it feels."


    The passage of that hand curses the world with itself as a victim and strips society of its fangs, but Spring Man has a distinctly different part to them. In the case of Spring Men, neither resentment of the world nor sanctions against society is for themselves. I don''t consider myself a victim or anything.


    "You weren''t?


    ''Cause I''m for the enemy of my best friend.


    To Guidichi, who unexpectedly asks, Harumi answered with hatred and anger in his eyes.


    "My friend died giving in to the world. It''s like the world killed me. I didn''t do the pattern of the deal, that it was indiscriminate mass murder on the road and then suicide, and I wasn''t the kind of guy who could do that. I just died alone. I held him by myself and killed myself. I''m sure it would have been regrettable, sad and hard. I know why you must have suffered so much from suicide."


    Suicidal best friend - the pain of Akihiro. Even though I could see that in reason, I wasn''t very empathetic with Spring Man in emotional terms, just understanding it in reason was too much for Spring Man to learn his bottomless anger.


    "I''m sure he was a sweet man. I wonder if I could have talked to you or something before I died alone..."


    Your first words of comfort.


    "I think that my social success as a racer made me a necklace for Akihiro... a friend. I realized later that I couldn''t cry or talk to him."


    "Right...... That''s hard."


    Guichi softly puts his hand on the shoulder of Harumi, who talks in a nagging manner.


    "It''s so ridiculous that a human being who has had a hard eye for social distortion reaches the limit of spiciness and dies alone without bothering anyone. I think it would be absolutely right for you to kill them all along the road, at least in retaliation."


    Guichi complains in a powerful tone.


    "Well, when you have a passing case or something, if you want to die alone, some idiot with no imagination is calling you on SNS, right? That''s totally counterproductive. From a guy who''s going to be crushed by society and he hates society too much, it can be a word that makes him even more hateful. At least I got annoyed. I''m not surprised to see that, and then the guy who stomps through the street shows up. In that case, the irresponsible person who wrote it would have helped with the murder. This is for sure. They''re stupid and irresponsible, so they won''t want to admit it."


    "Hmm...... I see"


    To your theory, Harumi vaguely hammers.


    Honestly, it was a way of thinking that I couldn''t agree with Spring Man. Spring Man has a different idea. I think it would be a fairly rare case, not necessarily without those who get those words and go crazy and ramble.


    (Don''t think I''m the victim of "society," and killing indiscriminately must be a lack of love for many of them. Cold society, cold surroundings kill us, I''m sure. In that sense, I''d be a pretty unusual case, too)


    Think that far, Harumi is aware of Guichi.


    Chest god Guichi didn''t make a separate passage. But he himself had been socially wiped out, and it wasn''t weird that he was doing a street murder. And it''s not like he was a man who didn''t know love. The Spring Man therefore questions. I really wondered if he wanted to kill people indiscriminately. Also, I was wondering if you''re okay with killing me.


    Even if you look at the body of the subject, from the fact that you haven''t changed your complexion one by one, you don''t seem to be able to resist murder.


    (Are you sure? I may not feel guilty right now. But...... it might change later)


    If Guichi seemed to suffer with guilt, then he was a spring man who decided on his heart with pure kindness to make it easier by killing Guichi.


    The fans, including Takae, Meguru, Xuanbu, and Kwon Tai, as well as the subjects who were put on it, or who came crashing, went outside Building N. as they repelled a group of flying naked toddlers attacking. Naturally Takae is not an old woman, she is back to being a girl.


    But there was also an overflow of flying naked toddlers outside. I can rather say that the situation has worsened than indoors. There is a large number of flying naked toddlers in the vast space.


    "I can stop them for a moment with my abilities."


    It was the ghost peaches that came with the other fans who offered to do so.


    "Run into that gap, all at once, to the central building. They seem to be inside the central building, but it''s better than fighting outside."


    "A point of convergence. Everybody, get ready to run! If the girls stop moving, it''s a dash all at once in the central building!


    Nodding at the instructions of the ghost peach, Kwon Tae informs everyone aloud.


    Ghost Peach activates his abilities. Just in the ears of the Legion of Flying Naked Toddlers, he sounded an awesome roar and stopped the movement.


    The reaction itself, even if it is the product of a heartless image embodied by the power of alien powers. Therefore, I heard this attack firmly.


    "Run!


    The ghost peaches screamed and the N building subjects rushed in unison.


    Miraculously, without giving a single victim, everyone reaches the central building.


    "Ghaaaa!


    But shortly after we arrived, there were victims.


    "Welcome, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Harumi Miyamoto greets him at the entrance at the end of the central building, with a refreshing smile as usual. Next to it was Nobichi Chest, a subject in Building S, and the entrance was full of flying naked toddlers. And one of the subjects in building N has a bunch of young girls.


    "Chest God is expensive! Even though it''s creepy, it''s creepy to the ability!


    Xuanbu stares at Guichi and screams in a round of disgust.


    (Do something about this guy... you mean these girls will disappear too)


    Takae looks to Guichi and solidifies his intention to kill. It''s a battle between totally killing or getting killed already.


    "Shut up! Xuanbu... are you like them too! You don''t understand art! You''re the one who doesn''t understand my love pouring on my beloved daughter!


    Guichi glanced at Xuanbu and shouted in an angry form.


    "What is the most beautiful thing in the world!? What is the best art!? The answer is set! That''s an unwrapped, young, pretty girl! I mean, she''s our daughter who naked her! There was no evil there, no dirty desire, just that I was purely trying to get this beauty to be seen, to express this beauty in every way, to turn up videos with my back pain farts, and to do artistic activities! Woohoo...... and yet you are. No, no, no! Nobody understands my artistic activities, do it, you pervert! Even my wife cursed me, took custody from me, kept me from seeing my daughter, and took everything away from me! I''ll never forgive you! I can''t forgive everything in this world. No! You guys have committed a heinous crime of blaspheming art. Ah! Let the whole world atone for this sin.


    When Guichi smashed his mind, a flock of flying naked toddlers at the entrance hit the N. building subjects simultaneously.


    A ghost peach uses a bomb of sound again to stop the movement.


    Towards the Legion of Flying Naked Toddlers, where the movement has stopped, the N building subjects attempt to unlock their abilities and launch an attack to reduce that number by a little bit.


    Takae, Xuanbu and Kwon Tae could still afford it, but there was also scattered engagement between them until they got here, and some of the residents of Building N are already close to their limit.


    "No more... stopping the movement with sound... I can''t..."


    Haunted peaches were one of those who came to that limit. Take a rough breath and come to the spot. Until I got here, I was making many, many sound attacks on a large number of young girls.


    Unable to repel the toddlers, several toddlers fly on one of the subjects, scratched or bitten all over their bodies, giving them massive blood splashes.


    One more...... the other and the casualties gradually increase.


    "Stay here..."


    Meguru blues when the trend of battle is clearly seen.


    "I don''t have to. Will Keri follow me?


    Spring man shrugging his shoulders unfortunately.


    More fearsome chases were hung. The central building door behind the N-building subjects opened, and many times as many flying naked toddlers as were at the entrance had slipped in.


    When they saw it, the residents of Building N were struck by despair. Some stopped moving and were attacked and killed by the young girls by the gap.


    That was when Takae was desperate, too.


    "Pull over to my side!


    Along with a powerful voice, Takae and Meguru''s arms are pulled. It was Xuanbu.


    "Xuanbu barrier!


    In a barrier that glows in the shape of a koro, three people are wrapped in it: Xuanbu, Takae, and Meguru.


    "Cage castle complete! One thing settled on this!


    "Are we...?


    Ghost Peach laughs powerlessly into the winning Xuanbu.


    It was shortly after that that the situation of despair was turned upside down.


    Suddenly, thick multiple purple electricity ran in a whirlpool, wiping out an army of flying naked toddlers from one end that was overflowing there.


    "Hey, what!?


    "Heh."


    Guichi shouts a wolf''s scream, and Harumi laughs strangely.


    "Keh, you had a bad hair."


    The door of the subspace opened, and the luminosity using the technique of the thunder-axis, one of the depths of star charcoal flow witchcraft, let the invincible and loving grin spread.


    Then Shu and Yuko also pop up, split left and right, Shu takes the wooden knife, Yuko waves seriousness, one after the other knocking out the naked toddler girl.


    And even two assassins jump out and join the force.


    "It''s a shame. Shall I pencil your butt?


    Sister, who saw a group of naked toddlers and slowly knocked over the subspace door at the end, shrugged in awkwardness.


    "And Hui Hai... No, Hui Ming, you were so strong"


    Seeing the glow of wiping out more and more young girls in witchcraft, Megle leaks a mixed voice of relief and inspiration.


    "Huh...?


    Unexpectedly standing in front of the methylated barrier, Takae looked at the man peeking into the three of them and his heart was about to stop.


    "Oh, my God, you!


    Xuanbu stares suspiciously at the man.


    "We finally met, Takae."


    The man ignored Xuanbu, just looked at Takae and gave him a gentle smile.


    "Uncle..."


    Seeing the person I''ve been looking for - Manzo Takayama - Takae was too stiff of a shock.

 1869 31

    The word whimpers depends on the back of Takae''s brain. I think the image of the word fits perfectly. It feels like tears are gushing out of the bottom of my belly as well as my eyes.


    I suspect it''s a dream, I cling to my cheek. It doesn''t hurt. I can''t help my fingers.


    The person Takae has been looking for. The only understander I had when I was in the old lady. Takae''s uncle, Manzo Takayama, Ten Himself, who led Takae to Baste if also dust, stood in front of him even with the gentle smile he had always shown Takae.


    "Uncle..."


    "That''s Kwon Tae..."


    Next to Takae trying to speak up, Xuanbu gave him a rare and surprising look and said he was pompous.


    "I saw it. I witnessed it like a housekeeper. Where Kwon Tae will be transformed into this man."


    "Wow, wow, I saw it too. Kwon Tae, your body suddenly becomes soot smart."


    Xuanbu and Meguru keep saying to stand.


    When Manzo shrugs his shoulders, his body deforms and swells.


    "Kunta-kun..."


    Takae groans when he sees his uncle''s body turn to Kwon Tae. And Kwon Tae shrinks again and becomes Wanzao.


    "My uncle was Kunta-kun?


    It was Takae who asked in surprise, but it also reminded me of Kwon Tai''s previous words and actions and the identity of the feeling that he was constantly watched over on the side, and convinced me that my uncle had turned into Kwon Tai.


    "Uncle..."


    "At this time? Besides, why were you turning into Kwon Tae?


    Takae speaking again, but once again blocked on the way. Now the ghost peach asks with a face full of disbelief.


    "Oh, that''s crazy, this. Takae...... I know how you feel, but stay calm here...... Are you an enemy who''s fooling your uncle, ah, or..."


    Grab Takae''s arm hard and Meguru complains.


    The feel and voice of Meguru permeate Takae''s heart with strength. Even stronger than the shock, joy and emotion of being able to reunite with my uncle. So much so that it would overthrow them. And to follow Megle''s words, work your head calmly, admit it does sound weird.


    "Didn''t you ever fool Kwon Tai?!?


    Xuanbu screams with an even angry face.


    "Uncle...... why?


    Takae taking a breath and inquiring.


    "Right. I was going to tell you, but now this process..."


    When Manzo looks back, the sight of Shining using all his witchcraft and decreasing the number of his army of flying naked toddlers with tremendous momentum from next to next jumps in. Seeing the activity of Shining''s octagonal six-arm, the subjects in Building N, assassins and operatives had become astonished.


    "Oh, no, no..."


    Guichi is stunned to see the Legion of Flying Naked Toddlers getting wiped out more and more.


    "Is the boulder something like a star charcoal stream witch lord? It''s amazing."


    While I was glad I wasn''t the enemy, Manzo turned to Takae. We decided that we would not have to fight this and decided to return to our conversation with Takae.


    "Over there, that sounds a little funny."


    Harumi listens to Takae''s interaction with Manzo and the others.


    "It''s true that I was cheating. I''m sorry, but I''m going to tell you the truth later, and I watched you close by so that you can protect Takae immediately in times of danger."


    Seeing Manzo speaking with a gentle smile, Takae was caught in a strange sensation.


    (What the... this. Even when I look at my uncle''s face, it''s like a fake smile... I feel like a mask)


    Once Takae had calmed his mind when he saw this gentle smile of Manzo. As just one understander in this world, I admired him wholeheartedly. And yet now, it looks like a false mask.


    On the other hand, it was Takae who remembered such a feeling as if the gentle heat and powerful feeling of Meguru''s hand grabbing his arm was stopping his swinging heart.


    "First this dust, too, is why I came to Baste, but I came here intentionally. You''ve already noticed, but I''m an operative to investigate this facility. He entered this facility in a natural way and was also looking to acquire the wayward power. Oh... I did use Takae. I''m sorry to bother you. No, I''m sorry I got involved. I thought it would be easier not to be suspicious. But you didn''t have to."


    So much so that Manzo laughed at what was wrong.


    "With the ability of assimilation I have acquired, I am able to take in the flesh of the dead in building T called Kwon Tai and change my own appearance. Eliminate all traces of Takayama Manzo and think it would be easier to operate if it had become Kwon Tai. No, that''s why I don''t consider it wasted involving Takae. I''ve been wondering, ever since you ran away from home and used to come to us, if I could somehow make you walk the same path as me. He wanted it to be in tune with my thoughts and to be part of the same Yob reward as me, so he wanted it."


    The face of Takae, who had been informed of the truth, was dark, as he groaned at the catharsis that had kept things secret until now.


    "Was it also a lie that you were half-hearted in that car accident?


    "Traffic accidents are false, of course. It was a hospital with tissue hands that was transported in, so disguising it was easy."


    Ask Takae quietly, Manzo shrugs his shoulders and makes him smile. It was a gesture my uncle used to do, something I was used to seeing in Takae, but at this time I felt terribly irritated when I saw it.


    "That''s how you were going to use Takae..."


    Megle that shivers her voice in anger.


    "You... I couldn''t have fooled you like this..."


    Xuanbu said in a low voice. I wasn''t making a fool of myself, it was clearly a voice of sympathy.


    "I may have deceived you, but I never only used Takae at my convenience, but I was serious about Takae."


    Wanzo will have a slightly upset face.


    "Takae, you''re an unwilling little girl running away from yourself. Like me, I''m trying to give you a mission, right? It was an abusive way, but we''re gonna get a new life. That will surely change you. I was thinking for you."


    "Enough..."


    With a face like the possession had fallen, Takae became a nagging addition and smiled small.


    "Kunta, who was on your side... If you were my uncle, you''d know how desperate I was to be looking for my uncle, and how worried I was, right? I even look like such an old man... Did you enjoy seeing me like that? Or don''t you think? Or do you want me to say you passed or something to draw you in with me? Oh well... he was such an uncle... I wonder why I hadn''t noticed it before..."


    As we speak, Takae''s voice gradually shivers. My vision is blurry.


    "I know you''ve been in pain, and I''m sorry. But I had a mission. I had no choice for that."


    "All of that would be convenient."


    What I pointed out in a sinister voice was the brilliance that wiped out the flying naked toddler. Yukiko and Shu have also stopped fighting and are listening to the conversation between Wanzo and Takae while at first alerting Guichi and Harumi.


    "I don''t like it. The way they do it."


    A glimpse of Manzo, Sister and Yukiko each, Luminous threw up.


    "I wouldn''t be a blind spiritualist if I were to choose the means for the purpose."


    Sachiko answers arrogantly. But Sister is silent and annoyed.


    "No, you choose. Whatever noble ideal or philosophy, a man who does it in a way that tramples a man''s heart is a shitty villain."


    "That''s a good thing to say. And...


    Xuanbu seemed to agree petty with the luminosity of saying so clearly. Megle agreed. Takae agreed, and the fact that he had said it from the mouth of another saved him a little.


    "Always this guy... Ugh...!?


    "What''s up -?


    Sister is surprised to see that Manzo, who tried to be evil, suddenly had a bitter look.


    "Ubb Bo Bo Bo Bo!?


    The body of Manzo swells, and its body turns into Kwon Tai.


    "Ba in Takae...... No, Takae, I want you to listen"


    Sincere light in his crushed eyes, Kwon Tai appeals to Takae. Manzo was incredible, but Kwon Tai''s call caught Takae''s heart.


    "Your uncle''s on the run, too. He''s the one who had a hard experience and ran away from himself. He''s the one who''s running away, telling himself it''s the right thing to do."


    "It''s a weird organization or something - terrible. But I''m not impressed with that story, either."


    "Sister......"


    Yukiko sees Sister with complicated thoughts. Hi Sister, I don''t think you''re happy with Manzo''s treatment of Takae. But when he did, he was fortunate enough to realize in that way that he, the user of the foreign law called the Blind Spiritualist, would also be an uncomfortable subject.


    "But the truth is, I noticed Manzo, and I wanted him to stop. So Ora was able to take away her body and mind and come out on the surface."


    "Are you my uncle? Are you Kwon Tae? Which is it?


    "Ola is only a copy of her personality and appearance. Kwon Tae''s soul is no longer in this world. Ora''s soul is only the alpine makeshift. But now Ola''s heart is Kwon Tae."


    Listening to Kwon Tai, Takae recalls. When Kwon Tai was suppressing the runaway subjects in Building T before, he told someone to sue him. I know what that means now. Kwon Tae''s personality was against Manzo''s personality.


    "Is that all you want to say..."


    When Wanzo''s chilled voice is uttered, Kwon Tae''s face is severely distorted and he returns to Wanzo''s face. Flesh goes back to normal, too.


    "When different personalities reside in the same soul, this happens. This is very interesting."


    Sister said.


    "I was in tune with the idea of Job''s reward and pledged allegiance to Sister. And yet you''re not impressed..."


    Manzo sees Sister with a sad face.


    "Kwon Tae, if what you''re saying is true, it will. There may be times when you deceive people, but I don''t care what you think about using someone who admires you, it''s a story that makes me feel bad."


    Sister also looks sad, but mouths where she thinks.


    "With all due respect, Takayama dared to choose the means for the organization. If we should choose the means, isn''t it more abominable and evil than me and Mr. Takayama?"


    "Defending others in self-defense is not funny."


    Sachiko pinched her mouth, but when she heard Shu say so and cut and threw it away, she grips her fist hard. He was spotted lightly by a boy about ten years younger than himself.


    "Poopi!?


    Suddenly from the mouth of Manzo, a high scream arose.


    Seeing, the right half of Manzo is disappearing. He also shows a beautiful cross section from the neck to the top.


    "Ha... rahi... roho... ha... rah..."


    I can''t even get around to using the power of assimilation, and leak strange voices with half my remaining mouth and vocal cords.


    (Uncle......)


    Reaching out to his uncle, who suddenly looked miserable, Takae moves with her mouth full and calls out in a voice that is silent.


    (I could see the space distorted and the compressed huge force blew out -. But...... it''s called distortion of space, it''s called release of force, I didn''t know you would exercise two forces at the same time so instantaneously......)


    Sister looks to Spring Man. I first realized that it was the Spring Man who made Manzo look like this.


    Halfway down, Wanzo fell without taking Takae''s hand, and the cross section made an unpleasant noise and stuck to the floor. Before he fell, his gut had fallen massively zero with his body fluids and had been smashed to the floor.

 1870 32

    Junko, True, and Midori entered building B.


    "Oh, the boulder is my Blaine Clone. Your tastes are exactly the same."


    Seeing pulsating floors and walls as if they were meat or organs, the expression of a pure child shines.


    "Same preference... That guy - Jiro Hot had a completely different personality than Yukioka, and you felt serious or tough. I didn''t think he had the same brain."


    Speak what you truly thought.


    "That''s right. If the environment is any different, if it''s the same brain, the personality changes. Sometimes people change the way they think and feel."


    Junko says, but I know the truth and that much reason.


    "Aren''t the bunch of sooo pong girls in this"


    Midori said. There were a large number of flying naked toddlers outside building B, and Midori and the others engaged quite a bit, depending on entering building B.


    "True, that was your eye poison. Hey, that was"


    "It''s just the same face, it''s been attacking me, and I didn''t feel that way very much. I mean, I''m not Loricon or Pedophilia, so I''m not excited about Tulpeta like that."


    To the teasing pure child, true returns in a pale tone, as usual.


    "Hui Mingda has taken the form of pairing with Yob''s reward, but don''t feel like it''s going to split"


    "Ma, Huiming, you and Sacha. Then you''re not too good for your personality. No, I don''t think I should say it''s a good idea in this case."


    "Ababa, a chaotic personality like Brother Hui can''t go along with a solid lady."


    To true words, Junko and Midori also agreed.


    "Sometimes it feels good to try something nice."


    Spring Man, who stretched a refreshing smile, said looking down at the remains of a vault where the vertical half of his body disappeared and ended.


    "Why...?


    "Why are we enemies? You just attacked your enemies, all exposed and alarmed, right? But me too - I don''t mean to say it myself, but I don''t mean to be a bad man, and I thought if I cheated on you and made a bad man suffer in front of you, I''d refresh your mind a little bit, and be kind."


    Harumi replies with a smile to Takae''s trembling inquiry.


    "Terrible...... Unforgivable......"


    Meguru, who remains grasping Takae''s arm, trembles in anger and stares at Harumi.


    "Oh, that''s the guy. Scraps in scraps. Kichi in Kichi. There are certainly people in this world who would rather die. That''s him."


    Xuanbu also said with a half-eyed glance at Harumi.


    "You''re a frightened psychopath. Thoughts seem quite distorted. I can''t overlook the fact that such a person has such a strong power."


    Hands on the knife pattern as Sister says. Harumi decided at a glance that he should deal with him. He said he was a pretty paranormal capable man who could outstrip his overlife.


    "Sorry...... That man, let me do it."


    In a quiet voice, Takae offered.


    (Manzo''s niece...... I hear what this kid is capable of, but I don''t think he can do it one-on-one)


    Sister decides so. But...


    "It''s suicide. But I know how you feel. You all think you can''t do it, but do it through that impossibility!


    Xuanbu unravels the glowing barrier of the tortoise and sends Takae out.


    (I feel the same way. They killed a loved one in front of me.


    Turning his gaze to Takae, Sister thought. But if it was possible, I was also going to help if it became dangerous.


    "Didn''t you mind? Then..."


    Spring Man unfortunately turned his gaze to Guichi, who was desperately squatting beside him. Your abilities have been broken, and your heart is broken.


    When he takes the ballpoint pen out of his nose, Harumi slowly waves it.


    Takae flew off the scene when he saw the attack poured by the amplification transfer of energy.


    "Pussy!


    Guichi makes strange screams. When I wondered if I had a big hole in my neck, I gave him a ton of blood and he collapsed to the front.


    "What are you doing, this guy..."


    Sachiko groans. I thought I was going to attack Takae, and I looked at Harumi, who had killed Koichi, who was supposed to be my ally, as if I were going to see a monster.


    "Uh... I was trying to kill you, wasn''t I, this guy? That''s why I killed you. You feeling a little better?


    "I don''t think you''re crazy. I think you''re just acting crazy."


    To the laughing Harumi, Takae tells him pale.


    "It''s very much the same as a bad stretch. I can''t say it''s crazy or crazy to kill people, but it''s not like I don''t have a bottom line. That''s just what you''re playing with, isn''t it?


    "That''s too much annoying shit, though."


    After Takae points it out, Luminous adds abominably.


    "Takae, and Meguru, too, if you deny my words at all from now on, if you make a fool of me at all, I will kill you!


    Suddenly Xuanbu uttered a temperamental voice, setting a foreground.


    "I think of Takae and Meguru as the first daisies of my life, and I''d love to die in a place like this! So... don''t lose! Win! Book that piece of shit!


    Xuanbu''s clumsy and hot inspiration sets Takae''s heart on fire.


    (My uncle was only gazing at me from the top and gazing at whether or not it was available... But Meguru and Xuanbu are different)


    Takae realizes that what she greeted really got it and is struck with joy.


    The view of the Takae spinned.


    "Huh...?


    I was put on a foot payment by force of invisibility and I just fell hard. But it was too sudden to know what had happened. Harumi shook his feet gently on the spot and transferred his kinetic energy to Takae''s foot.


    Immediately after Takae wakes up, an amplification transfer of kinetic energy is made towards Takae again. Now I''m in the middle of my face. The upper body of Takae glances wide and is knocked down on his back to the floor with a shock that echoes to the back of his nose.


    It''s the first experience for Takae, including an experience where his nose bone was kicked with so much power that it was crushed in the middle of his face.


    In addition, Takae sprays blood reflexes, feeling like something awesome heavy was dropped on the dovetail.


    "Keh, you''re killing me."


    Luminosity throws up and throws up as she indulges in the urge to give her a hand. Harumi seems to be able to kill Takae whenever he wants to, but he doesn''t try to do it.


    "Something, it was like a heroine of justice, so I gave it a sense of despair and defeat from it, and I felt like what the cold uplift was earlier, and I thought it would be good to kill it."


    When he looked at Shining, and Harumi explained his concept, he shook his hands off quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, due to amplification transfer, Takae''s face is pulled with tremendous force. The cheekbone breaks and about two teeth fall out.


    Takae realizes that although the bone heals immediately after activating the regenerative ability, he has no hands or feet.


    From the look on Takae''s face, who woke himself up and stood up, there was clearly a loss of fighting spirit. My heart was being eroded by despair.


    Harumi slaps his hand. A strong impact is applied to the side of both knees of the Takae, making it impossible to stand and collapse laterally.


    "How does it feel to be allowed to fall every time you stand? I''ve never tasted it in my life, and I don''t plan to, but is it something I still feel sorry for?


    Takae finally began to weep at Harumi, who provoked him with a gentle voice. It''s not about regret, it''s about to break my heart.


    "I can''t watch anymore..."


    "Oh, so am I."


    Shu shrugged, Shining nodded, and it was exactly then that the two tried to move.


    "Don''t give up!


    Megle yelled out loud, and Shining and Shu stopped moving.


    Takae, who is too sudden, startled and turns his gaze towards Meguru. Meguru is still next to Xuanbu, in a glowing barrier in the shape of a turtle''s armor.


    "If you give up, it''s all over there! If we don''t give up, however difficult the road may be, we may proceed to the end of the road! That''s what Dr. Machiko told me after he snapped me!


    I laughed at Meguru''s support, thinking Takae was grossly clich��.


    But that''s not ridicule. I think it''s stale, but hot. Give me strength. Once again the fire dwelt in a heart that was desperate and nearly solidified cold. Even though this is such a clich�� call, Takae''s heart is burning up in reaction. As a result, my laughter spills naturally.


    "By the way, Dr. Machiko became a problem when she told me she was a corporal punishment teacher, and I desperately defended Dr. Machiko, but ended up framing her for moving to another school!


    "I don''t think that bad episode needs to be said here and now. But... ok. I''m still alive, and I''m not gonna lose."


    Takae stands up again, laughing unexpectedly at the additional information on Meguru.


    "When you say that, you don''t want to kill me."


    As Takae moves, Haruman also tries to turn Takae by paying lightly for his legs and transferring energy amplification of his exercise.


    But this time, Takae didn''t fall. He rushed out on the spot just before he was transferred to avoid the Spring Man attack, while approaching the Spring Man''s side at once.


    In front of himself and Takae, Haruman makes amplification transfers of energy, but Takae backstepped and skilfully avoided.


    Spring Man to pursue further from there. Now the metastasis was performed in the form of an eruption from the foot, but Takae was moving just before the metastasis.


    Harumi learns to be confused. All of a sudden, all of his attacks were avoided and he didn''t hit anything.


    If you''re a backstreet resident, Harumi has heard that it''s defo to react to killings and super react just before a gun gets shot and avoid even a bullet, but I feel like it''s not the same. They''re reading the timing of a more fundamental attack. Takae doesn''t look like a backstreet resident in the first place.


    At that time vaguely, Harumi had a hunch about his defeat. I gave up lightly.


    Takae didn''t feel like losing anymore. It''s ridiculous, because I had found a simple and extreme weakness in Spring Man''s attack. You just have to be aware of one thing. You just need to keep an eye on it and match it. That was possible for Takae.


    (I see -... I get it too -)


    Sister also understood. All of a sudden, Takae avoids the attack of Harumi''s kinetic energy amplification metastasis. I mean, I also figured out how to handle Spring Man''s abilities.


    (Really simple and easy. The ability to compare or possibly exceed overlife was a buyout -)


    Looking into Spring Man''s eyes, Sister thinks.


    Spring Man''s eyes are closed for a moment when he identifies and specifies the kinetic energy to be transferred during the activation of his abilities. Only then, Spring Man closes his eyes.


    Then, when performing the metastasis and amplification, Haruman opens his eyes and firmly sets his gaze on the destination of the metastasis. Move your eyes.


    That, after all, neither Takae nor Sister knows whether it is a matter necessary to activate abilities, or merely the habit of a Harumi. As a matter of fact, Harumi doesn''t even know. Because Haruman was unconscious to meditate on his eyes and set his aim with his gaze.


    Takae approaches Haruman''s present. Harumi also gave up fighting back and smiled quietly.


    Takae''s knife pierces Harumi''s chest. An unpleasant feeling. First murder. But if you hesitate, you and your loved ones will be killed. It''s not just that, it kills more. That''s who I''m dealing with. Absolutely no hesitation or forgiveness, Takae had decided before he fought.


    "Your ability... depends on how you use it... it''s horrible depending on who you use it. But you couldn''t use it."


    Takae quietly told Harumi, who collapsed after spitting blood out of his mouth with a smile on his face.


    The battle was over and Takae tried to return to the old lady once, but I thought of it.


    "Oh well... Now... you don''t have to be an old lady."


    He looks back in a grunt and sees the wretched remains of Manzo.


    (For whom the hell did you look so hard in the eye... he said he was living those days... But... because I had so many fun memories with my uncle... I''ll just appreciate that, and I''ll take care of it)


    Speaking without speaking to his voice, Takae turned his face to the one he trusted most now - Meguru and Xuanbu.

 1871 33

    - His brain was moving at high speeds just in between when his life ran out. In just a few seconds, the thought was spinning in full. As if what I think over the course of dozens of minutes was compressed in time. Or the passage of time slows down, as if only his head is moving fast -


    Laugh at me, Akihiro. I always felt you on the side when I was running. Then I could run as fast as I could with nature.


    That''s not all. Many times you appeared in a dream. [M] I realistically distanced myself from you and each walked off a different path, but I was always conscious that I had you next door. I assumed it was half-body.


    But it''s really funny, isn''t it? At the time, you said that you were so anguished and tormented that you were jealously neglecting me and dying like that, I''m a real idiot. I... am a funny clown. It''s funny. In the world, this is the identity of Takion''s princess, the man who was bewitched. Akihiro, you scolded me that night with regret, didn''t you?


    He said it would be nice to be recognized by everyone in the world, glorified, looked up with envy. Ha ha...... too bad. I wasn''t too happy to be complimented and deceived by those guys. I knew who I was. [M] I''ve just always had my head full just about you. The world is stupid, too. I lifted such an unusual man. It''s funny.


    I don''t like the world. ''Cause nobody knows anything about Akihiro while you take Akihiro from me, tormenting my Akihiro to death, and killing my Akihiro. All human beings in this world are unconscious killers, unconscious great sinners. Those people honor me. Do you have a funny story like this?


    I may be a clown too, but I think we all are.


    - During just a few moments when his life was exhausted, his brain filled with plenty of curse and contempt, mocking everything, and turning off the lamp of that life -


    The operatives and the subjects incited by it examined the central building without scratching, but only two researchers remained. The two of them are in the bathroom or asleep, and they haven''t been contacted and they don''t know anything.


    Takae, Meguru and Haunted Peach did not intend to go along with the exploration of the operatives any further and went back to Building N.


    "It''s a stuffed shell."


    Return to the central building entrance, where Sister sighs.


    "Looks like someone forgot to erase the call record on the ext. There was only one left."


    Yukiko reports and plays the record.


    "Former S building subjects Haruhime Miyamoto and Nobichi Chest are rebelling, rampaging their abilities and attacking them without frontiers between the subject and the researcher. Also, all S-building subjects are on a rampage. In Building N, agents are inciting the subjects to rebel against us. All researchers evacuate to building B. ''


    "Building B. I wonder what''s going on inside."


    Shining squeaks. I''ve only heard from Midori, who flew a schizophrenic body, but Luming himself has never been inside.


    "They''re coming out of a wall or something that''s turned into a monster, so be careful. I didn''t check it out."


    Brilliance to draw the attention of agents and subjects.


    "Did Harumi Miyamoto do this earlier when the S-building subjects were on the run?


    "We don''t know, so we probably do."


    In response to Sister''s words, Sachiko answered.


    "If we go to Building B now, will it be a triple battle?


    "Whatever happens, we have to go."


    Shu and Huiming say, without waiting for any other reaction, open the door and go outside the central building. Sister and Yukiko and other operatives were able to follow suit.


    Before the operatives left the central building, one third of the subjects in building S escaped from building S and headed first to building B.


    They were all fitted with bomb-making rings on their necks and wrists, making them unopposable to the researchers, but those who used their abilities to force them off continued to do so, and as a result they blew up one after the other, but the number of people who were able to remove the rings from the blast was high, and that was the S-building subjects who escaped the S-building.


    When it comes to why they ran wild, it''s because there were people in favor of Spring Man who had the ability to make allusions to others and mind-control them. Ironically, however, the subject failed to disarm the collar with the bomb and was killed.


    Why they ignored the central building and headed to building B, where the researchers evacuated, was simply talking about having building B at the end of building S, losing their sanity, but therefore appropriately attacked.


    "Many runaway s building dwellers enter building b!


    Speakers in Building B are reported to have been attacked by subjects in Building S.


    "Well... can the residents of Building B alone stop it?


    Hot Jiro shrugs and contemplates the worst development. After the rampage s building subjects scattered, the operatives and those instigated by it also attacked, and they were made octopus beaten from both.


    (Dude... you''re here already)


    Feeling multiple killings and footsteps looming, Hot Jiro pounded his tongue.


    The door of the room opens rampantly and four men and women reveal themselves.


    "Is Las Boss here? Huh!?


    "Look. Wow, that''s creepy. Director, this is really creepy."


    "It''s better for you to kill him."


    "Wow wow"


    None of the four men, who summon verbally in front of Hot Jiro, seemed insane.


    (The four of them are a lot of boulders. Besides, all of these guys are the top psychics in the S building, among the pink flowers)


    Heat Jiro is also grasping, especially with regard to outstanding subjects. Although there is only the advantage of knowing who all the other person''s abilities are, it is quite dangerous to be able to say.


    (Because... I could see that guy, and he''s going to die here...? You mean my story breaks down here?


    Thinking about it, anger and motivation boil down to two things. Strongly conscious that you don''t want to give in and end up in a bottomless fateful prank.


    "Wow!?


    Hot Jiro first attacked the woman barking like a dog. Five tentacles stretched up from the floor around the woman, wrapped around the woman simultaneously from five directions.


    This tentacle is not connected to Hot Jiro''s body. It is a pseudo life used by Hot Jiro. With the ability to slip freely through the object, the body is constantly lurking within the object near Thermal Jiro.


    "Shh..."


    The dog woman threw bubbles out of her mouth and lost consciousness as she incontinently wondered if she had made a weak scream. I didn''t kill him.


    "Wow, that''s creepy. Tentacle play or something."


    In the midst of dealing with a dog woman, another woman mocks Hot Jiro, and continues to spit a chunk of mucus out of her mouth, letting Hot Jiro bathe her.


    "Which is creepy"


    Hot Jiro takes all the mucus with his bare hands and evaporates it from one end.


    "Seriously? Why is my creepy mucus disappearing better? creepy phenomenon."


    "Did you have a creepy consciousness..."


    He was Hot Jiro, who overheard the woman''s dialogue and accidentally spilled a laugh.


    "Do you have such a creepy consciousness that you should die, too?


    A cold-eyed man with a soy sauce face says off, clapping his hands together on his chest. Light overflows from between the palms, becoming a polar beam and emitting to the thermal jiro.


    Where only the creepy woman''s opponent is full of hands, this polar beam is decided impossible to wipe off by hand by a boulder, and Hot Jiro jumps wide aside and tries to avoid it.


    "Ha ha! Dead! Ugly Las Bossu!


    Aiming at the timing shortly after the evasion, Hot Jiro, who completely exposed the gap, waves a blue-white glowing whip as one of the remaining laughs high.


    (I guess that''s it...)


    Hot Jiro was totally ready to die then. But...


    A gunshot sounded, a hole in the head of the man who tried to wield the whip, and blood and encephalopathy erupted forward. He was shot in the back.


    The remaining soy-sauce-faced man and creep-faced woman also look back in surprise, but shortly after they looked back, two gunshots continued to sound and they both collapsed, casually shot through the center of their foreheads.


    "You had a crisis hair. I''d say it was a delicious time."


    True with a gun at the entrance to the room speaks to Hot Jiro.


    "Oh, thanks...... Thanks for your help. As I said, I don''t think I can do this anymore..."


    Hot Jiro stroked his chest down and smiled embarrassingly.


    "Perhaps more and more enemies will continue to come after you, the Director"


    The truth that went indoors said looking at the door of the room.


    "I wonder if we can get out of it all..."


    Hot Jiro got worried. The enemy is quite numerous, all of which are equipped with superordinary powers. If you turn to your enemies, they are truly troublesome. Picking up depression here is pretty dangerous. I can''t apologize to Junko if the truth that came to protect me is dead because of me. That''s how I thought arrowheads...


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you."


    "Oh, oh..."


    But even proclaiming as a matter of course, Hot Jiro remembered his reliability and his chest became hot.


    Entering Building B, the operatives and the subjects were divided into several teams. The aim is Jiro Yukioka, the chief officer of Baste if it is also dusty.


    Huiming and Shu were acting in pairs. Sister asked me to take the other subjects and protect them, but it''s a hassle, so it''s up to me to say no.


    "More than one smell of blood"


    "Oh."


    Shu shrugged and shrugged as his early feet walked down the hallway, and Shining nodded and tightened his mind, changing his pace with Shu, and dropped back behind Shu. Consider yourself in a situation where you don''t even know when your enemies will show up and attack you, and prepare your avant-garde and rear guard positioning clearly.


    I saw the door left open in the front, and the repair stopped my leg. Shining similarly stops.


    The smell of blood comes from the end of that door. At the same time, there is a growing sense of killing that I won''t even try to hide.


    "There''s something awesome going on."


    Shining twinkles his big octagonal teeth and gives him an invincible grin. There''s nothing to be underestimated if you don''t get rid of it. I saw a pretty fierce enemy ahead of me, waiting for me.


    "I wonder if it''s that awesome"


    With a familiar voice, the murderous Lord appeared through the door.


    "Oh, no, this is lucky"


    Seeing the true face that showed up, Shu laughs happily. There is strength in the hand holding the wooden knife.


    "You guys, I''ll play you."


    Dressed to stand in front of Shining and Shu, True makes me say it even more killer.


    "Well, that''s a pleasant invitation."


    From his true body, he felt as if his killing spirit was blowing like a storm, while Shu, with a wooden knife in the middle, could not enjoy a smile of joy. At the same time, the martial artists were trembling all over their bodies.

 1872 34

    Shu attended the Yukooka Laboratory and has worked with True many times.


    In one-on-one combat training, the Melee Ones were always overwhelmed, but when the Truth unlocked the gun, the Melee never really won.


    (Still... who I really wanted to try)


    The hopeful repair packs an intermission straight from the front, trembling with joy.


    True shoots two guns. Shu played one bullet with a wooden knife, but the other circled the flesh in his upper left arm. It''s not much different from a scratch, but there''s a lot of mental damage to the fact that I thought I could avoid it, but I ate the first shot lightly.


    Nevertheless, the repair does not flinch, and the attack is approaching whether or not it will really arrive.


    In training where the gun was truly in your hand, repairs have never really come any closer. Mostly, I''ve eaten paint bullets here. Or you can lose sooner and farther.


    A third bullet is about to be fired. A definite third shot after watching out for repair moves. But Shu went on a bet not to stop him from approaching here.


    Pull the trigger on the gun that is being planted on the wooden knife. Use the hands of Hongmori Liu Swordsmanship lightly early to start.


    Truth is, I know about this trump card from Shu, but I didn''t expect to use it at this time. Totally void poked.


    The bullet in the repair implanted gun, shot earlier than the true third shot, hits the true left leg thigh. The movement of the true body was momentary, but stopped completely.


    Without missing the opportunity to visit, the repair stepped in even faster and stronger, protruding the wooden knife with the center of the true chest.


    It was a repair I was sure I had taken, but the truth was that I twisted myself just in front of him and was in a terrible position to push the repair.


    At close range, the muzzle is directed towards the chest of the repair.


    Without panicking, the repair rotates from body to body and shakes off the wooden knife greatly. The wooden knife remained true blurred the right upper arm with the gun, but just before the trigger was pulled, it was powerful enough to distract the muzzle. A bullet wears a wall.


    (I am in a position where the attack will truly arrive. As long as this situation is maintained, I have a chance...)


    Conscious of his victory, Shu tried to chase him further, but when he tried to rebuild the wooden knife, when the wooden knife was pulled by some strong force, Shu greatly disfigured.


    A true kick bursts there. He got kicked in the tip of his jaw and repaired it with a big, mellow finish.


    True was sneaking, wrapping ultrasonic vibrating steel wire around the wooden knife. But Shu is unaware of the fact. True is training with Shu, I thought it would be bad if I broke the wooden knife of Shu, and I never did it.


    For a moment, but Shu was unconscious. When he noticed, Shu fell asleep in big letters, exposing himself to defenselessness. And for such repairs, True is pointing the gun at the mouth.


    (Can''t win...... I can''t cross it......)


    Conscious of an insurmountable reality, Shu bit his teeth.


    Not in training and in action. In action, it takes to kill the opponent. I can also use hands that I can''t use in training. But even though it''s training, everyone would think it''s unlikely if they asked the opponent, who never won, if they could win in action. That''s reality.


    "Geez..."


    He admitted defeat and surrendered.


    "Stardust Scatter"


    When Luminous uses countless golden flat sugars on his palms as a catalyst to cast the spell, the golden flat sugar crumbles and flies in unison.


    The truth is I jump sideways many times to avoid golden flat sugar. In the meantime, the repair rises.


    "Don''t interrupt me. Terre."


    A repair that smiles instead of an angry wind and complains of gratitude.


    "Keh, I''ll get in the way. You know you can''t beat him alone."


    I gave him a peek at the dog teeth and laughed, Shining said.


    "I just let him play a little. Thank you for what I did. And true, you know there''s no way you can beat us both, right?


    Shining spoke up toward the truth, which had turned its gaze to itself.


    "I know that, but it means they''re going to fight and sell. There''s a chance of winning - someone lurking nearby, or help will be here soon. Or... is there any reason why we can''t leave here, even if we don''t have a chance of winning? For example, there''s a Tsukioka Fever Jiro nearby, and he''s buying time to get away with it?


    Luminous points this out, but the truth is that he remains poker face and silent, does not even try to move himself, and asks how Luminous and Shu came out.


    "Pentagram Guardian"


    The moment Shining cast his spell, True also shot a gun to match it.


    The instantaneously activated technique prevented a true shooting. Five light spheres, each of different colors, revolve around the luminous body in the orbit of the Pentagon. The bullet was wiped out by this light sphere.


    Almost at the same time that True fired the gun, the repair reacts and goes in to pack an intermission with True again.


    Wherever the wooden knife of the repair enters the attack range or not, the truth reacts, points the gun at the repair, and fires two shots.


    One of the two shots was aimed after the behavioral prediction, but the repair didn''t get caught up in it. If it didn''t get involved, it would have prevented the hit with a wooden knife and stuffed the distance from the true - it didn''t.


    Truth struck me again when I suddenly stopped. When an unexpected and improbable action is taken, a person is instantaneous but reacts dull. If I suck, I get stiff.


    Shu even shot the planting gun again. But this was predictable when I stopped my leg. Truth dodges at leisure.


    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    Targeting that evasive timing, Shining attacked with witchcraft. Many spears of light are ejected from the foot of the bright light, drawing parabolas and pouring them down to true.


    Truth is, I don''t stop my legs, I keep flirting spears of light. At a time when this attack will be interrupted or not anyway, without giving this one a break, I expect Shu will attack us this time.


    But Shu turned to chase while the spear of light was being shot out.


    It wasn''t entirely unexpected to be true. I was prepared to think it was possible. Anyway, it''s because there''s a flying tool called a factory gun.


    But Shu''s attack was not a planting gun. Or so he hasn''t even penetrated himself into the true vicinity of the spear of light pouring down.


    Shu pulled the gun out of his nose with his leg stopped on the spot. Plus, I''ve been spitting out machine pistols in full auto.


    I didn''t really expect this either. I knew the planted gun existed, but it was unexpected that I would even carry an even more normal gun in time.


    After giving him the stereotype of being a swordsman, a machined gun that pokes at the void. Psychological manoeuvres that also use dignified and regular guns after linking this to stereotypes, saying that the only thing a flying tool can do is poke at the opponent''s void while still showing the planting gun. Most people won''t be able to turn their heads after purposefully planting guns in a wooden knife and possessing other guns. A machined gun is a trick to keep your head from turning.


    (That''s brilliant...)


    He was truly shooting two guns at the mending, praising in his heart as he fell with many bullets in his body.


    The bullet runs through the torso of the repair both times, and the repair collapses.


    "Fix it! This guy..."


    Luminous speaks up and inflates the killing. I got dressed as a showdown, but they''re both not dead, and I really need to stab the stomach promptly. There is a good chance that someone else is still lurking, so if we have to be sure that we end up here, Luminous will take a chant.


    "Now!


    Seeing such luminous killing and movement, the truth that remained fallen cried out.


    From the foot of the bright light, ten tentacles shall grow and shall not be wrapped around the bright light.


    Shoot the remaining ammunition toward the bright with a full auto to cover the true tentacles.


    The five light spheres around the radiant perimeter prevented all the bullets and also bounced seven tentacles, but the three remaining wrapped around their necks, torso and right hand, respectively, to glow.


    (At this time, I also knew someone in hiding was going to hit me by accident... and they pushed me off... shit)


    A radiance that poisons me violently in my heart. I can''t help but regret that I put out all the power that the repair could have and took it almost to match with the truth, but then I took the form of pulling my legs.


    "Surrender... Neither I nor Fix is a good wound to leave alone. But here... there''s a guy who''s going to fix us both right up. You''re after Yukioka."


    When True called to shine, Hot Jiro emerged from the door.


    "Ok...... Surrender. Help me fix it."


    Seeing Shu unconscious in a bloody state, Shining exhales loudly and raises her hands gently.


    "I''m glad it went well as the meeting went..."


    Seeing Shining surrender, Hot Jiro was also relieved and exhaling heavily.

 1873 35

    Takae, Meguru, Xuanbu, Haunted Peaches, and several N building subjects were returning to Building N.


    In the daycare room, in a shock caused by the truth and death of his uncle, Takae is sitting in a chair and looking up at the void as if it were frightening. I haven''t even uttered a word at all.


    "What are we all going to do?


    One of the subjects speaks up.


    "I have nowhere to go back, this is it. I don''t know what''s going to happen to this facility, but we can feed them, and if they survive, we can stay here."


    A ghost peach said with a nihil grin.


    "Me too. There''s nowhere else to go."


    "I guess there are a lot of people like that. Otherwise you wouldn''t be here."


    Some of the subjects say the same thing as ghost peaches.


    "I want to go home. I got the power, and now I want to raise a flag."


    "Because I really needed money...... But I want to go home if I can."


    Some naturally spoke of the opposite desire.


    "Ha, Takae...... Uh, yes, yes, it may be cruel to ask now, but how much do you want Takae?


    Meguru hesitates to speak to Takae, who is relieved.


    "I want to be with Meguru and Xuanbu"


    To Takae, who answers in tears, Meguru felt as if he had been grabbed by his heart.


    "I''m sorry, Takae. Megle, I''m going my way. Maybe...... goodbye. But if anything happens... I want you to call me whenever you want power. I''m flying right away."


    Xuanbu smiles gently and tells him quietly. It was the first time we had all seen the face of Xuanbu like this.


    "Me too... I might stay here, right? If you do, is Takae going to be here too?


    To confirm Meguru, Takae nodded silently, but clearly.


    "How come Megle stays here?


    Xuanbu asks.


    "For some reason, I don''t hate research and life here, do I? Besides, fellow researchers here, there are a lot of people who don''t care except Chief Nishihara, so if there are a lot of subjects left here, I''m worried about leaving them alone. If possible, I want to change the neighborhood firmly, and I''m also thinking about things that aren''t appropriate."


    Megle speaks even thoughts without retreating.


    "Do you want to reform this research facility itself? Nice. The boulder''s Megle."


    The ghost peach laughs when she sees the megle.


    "Nice. Nice. I''ll work with you."


    "I can only trust Mr. Amamiya."


    "I want Meglyn to be the director."


    Subjects who wish to remain speak out in support of Meguru one after another.


    "Then I too...... Me... I''ve been protecting Megur, so now it''s my turn to support Megur."


    Meguru was relieved to see Takae tell him with a smile.


    (You won''t be healing your heart wound, so I will support you about Takae too. Let''s support each other. Ugh)


    I didn''t put it in my mouth, and Megle was swearing.


    Sister broke up with Yukiko and was acting alone inside Building B, without any operatives or subjects.


    I don''t know why I did it, because whoever it is, it''s all in my legs. If you fight, your opponent is over-life as well. In doing so, Sister believes that it is unnecessary to have half the power.


    Using a certain technique, Sister narrowed her purpose to one person and went to meet that person.


    Primary fate manipulation, the red corrosive edge of fate. This technique is the technique of making it easier to meet someone you know by chance, but its encounter rate is increased by the use of fate manipulation techniques.


    And Sister ran into the person she was looking for. But they weren''t alone.


    "Look, like I said, Sister''s here."


    Junko speaks to Midori next door.


    "Heh, it''s just a cosplay outfit, like a Japanese knife in a Sister. You know, a pretty strong overlife with that."


    That''s what Midori says and makes Sister laugh at his well-lined teeth.


    (It''s a little unsavory. I didn''t know there was another one, not just Junko. Besides, this kid seems like someone who has a life that just passed too -)


    Sister even remembers the war for the fact that Shizuno is just tired and grumpy and has a headache, but yet another overlife is close to Junko. When there are three Overlife consignments, there is no way to help.


    (Though now the two of us - Sh. Will you do your best here and do something about it -)


    Prepared, Sister silently hands on the sheath of the sword.


    "Yay, you''re motivated even before me and my real sister, and so on."


    "Um, Midori. Sister''s about twice as alive as I am, and she''s stronger than me."


    Junko teaches Midori, who is willing to slap her flat hand with his fist.


    "Ugh, are you serious? I''m surprised my sister made it clear that she was stronger than me."


    Midori glances at the daimyo and makes a surprise pose. But there are no signs of cowardice.


    "And as far as I know, the only overlife step three that exists. I mean, the Legends of Legends of Legends that keep their name in history and make them adorable and beautiful with chatter. Ma, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. The identity of Sister is Maria Magdalene


    "Ababa, you''re a big guy again."


    Even after hearing about Junko''s further revelations, Midori laughs, and summons Junko''s wooden sword in support of him.


    (True brother''s policy is that I shouldn''t be exposed. But you shouldn''t if this happens. ~)


    He was a laughing Midori on the surface, but inside he was worried about something else.


    "Junko, there''s only one thing I want to confirm. Are you someone worth protecting enough to risk your life here with me?


    Although in a relaxed tone as usual, Sister''s voice sounded serious.


    "For the convenience of Sister''s thought, I don''t even like it when she kills my kid who just resumed. Races like you... well, they always do. Keep taking away the very noble dauntless - the idea you consider yourself sublime, on the banner of justice. Keep breaking it. Even if you live four digit years, you won''t try to change it. Sister''s one of them. Well, then, you still know the story. Come on."


    "Really..."


    To Junko''s answer, Sister quietly burns her fighting spirit after laying her eyes down sadly for a moment.


    "Oh, Midori, I''ll be brief right now. The worst thing about Sister''s ability is her ultimate destiny manipulation, Future Cut..."


    "Phew?"


    Where Junko tried to explain, Sister waved a knife, putting together a place where the transferred blade had Junko and Midori at once.

 1874 36

    Midori falls backwards with Junko.


    Despite Sister''s slaughter, Midori was feeling like her body had been slashed.


    "Midori got cut off."


    Junko is laughing bitterly next to Midori.


    "What did they slaughter?"


    "So it''s a future amputation. They literally cut off the future. You''ll see soon enough."


    Junko says, releasing a red beam from the artificial demon''s eye with a sister in his face.


    When Sister plays the beam with a knife, he puts a hole through the subspace and leads the played beam into that hole.


    The door of the subspace opens from behind and below, alerting the beam to release, and at the same time Midori is a pure child flying off the spot.


    "Ahhh!


    The space ahead where Midori flew distorted, the door of the space opened, and the beam released from inside pierced his left thigh. Midori screams, pressing her left leg to convulse.


    "Wow... did you predict behavior now? Still, you mean too good a hit... no, maybe this is it?


    Too precise a hit, a future amputation behind Midori''s brain. It depends on what this is about.


    "Yeah. I think that''s the effect of future amputation. When Sister finally cuts me a future, at Sister''s will, I''m free to rewrite the future that was supposed to happen, or the action that was supposed to succeed will fail at Sister''s discretion, or there''s a future of good possibilities anyway.


    I was crushed. "


    Junko in the middle of the narrative. Sister slashes into space transfer.


    "I was in the middle of talking to you... and now I''m hung up too."


    The knife itself was avoided, but Junko realizes that he was cut off by his destiny. Future cutting blades are undoubtedly more likely to occur than Sister''s white-pattern knife, but they are an invisible substitute that reaches wider than the actual blade.


    "Hmm... is there something about that ability that sucks?"


    "Shit. Yo. There seem to be a lot of conditions, though. More on me too..."


    While I was talking, Sister attacked me again with a knife. Only the tip of the knife transfers right in front of Junko''s face. Now it''s poking.


    "Ouch."


    Though the thrust rolled out to his throat, Junko accidentally screamed small, remembering the painful pain of burning to his glutes.


    "Did you forget -? Junko had a curse about 500 years ago."


    Sister said as she put the cuts back and put them back together.


    "It was a curse that hurt my butt. Hey. I totally forgot... it hasn''t been activated since then. Come on. Could this curse be activated - because I lost my curse, because I couldn''t resist the curse, and the effect of future amputation was expressed?


    "Well, what do you think -?


    Ask Junko, Sister smiles.


    (I wonder if it is correct or incorrect. As I do not fully grasp Sister''s abilities��)


    At the same time, I am wary that the curse will appear again and that a painful impact will run on my buttocks, and that my future will be badly anointed by the effects of fate manipulation. Junko realized that he was like being in Sister''s palm right now.


    "Midori, Sister''s destiny manipulation is limited to one at a time, isn''t it? It''s likely on me now. But maybe it''s activated now."


    Junko spoke to Midori, staring at Sister.


    "I bet the effect of future amputation is still on me. So Midori, attack me, please. Because this is a technique that you can''t solve once it''s activated."


    Junko doesn''t know the specific effects of Sister''s future amputation, but he knew a few conditions when activating it. Without Sister''s knowledge of Junko, it was also possible that he was improving his technique and breaking through that condition, but if that''s not possible either, Junko bets. No, I''ll just have to bet if the terms of the procedure haven''t changed. Otherwise, I won''t be able to do anything.


    If there are many parts of the enemy''s power that are unknown, it is Junko''s idea that it is sometimes better to go out and act quickly in a beating rather than to act with great care considering all possibilities. And now was the time, I had an instinct.


    "Okey, pure sister"


    Midori pays the sword on the spot. Likewise, only the part of the blade is transferred and swung from behind the sister. Partial transfer of weapons is what Midori specializes in.


    Sister jumped forward and dodged in response to the signs, but soon the part of the blade of the sword pulled in, and now a stone bump jumped up from the bottom, which again partially metastasizes and strikes from under Sister''s jaw.


    "Agu."


    The stone bump blurs his jaw and Sister groans in pain. I was also afraid of a series of partially transferred attacks, in addition to which an unknown weapon called a sword is the opponent. Sister learned after eating the attack that he had to be alert not only to swing the blade, but also to the stone clash, the part opposite the blade.


    More swords are wielded.


    Sister slashes him with a knife toward the blade of the sword he''s been transferring.


    Midori''s sword is a wooden knife, not serious. Sister cut off the equivalent of the blade of the sword, but it didn''t work out so well. The wooden knife was fairly sturdy to the extent of slight slices. Moreover, Midori also spotted Sister''s prospects and even subtly missed the track without meeting the sword properly.


    "Ababa, let, hey"


    Midori laughs, making the demons expensive. Observe the use of extraordinary forces other than metastases, and Sister is alert.


    "Divine Eclipse."


    At that time, Junko, who had declared to leave the attack to Midori, attacked the roots of his tongue without drying.


    It was Sister''s unknown ability. The pure child''s body turns from the inside out, and the muscle fibers, bones, blood vessels, and guts grow rapidly, making the corridor of building B, which was originally a wall or ceiling of meat, even more shaped to be covered with the pure child''s gut. Then to the hallway walls, the floor and the ceiling telling, we head towards Sister.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    The technique of Midori is completed, and a few translucent spirits, as vastly spread as vinyl, unfold ahead of Midori.


    Sister waves her hands wide. Then from the cuffs of the monk''s clothes. A large number of small things jumped out and flew in.


    "Fluffy, hot...... bat? No, a locust."


    With the hot air, a number of locusts fly enough to cover the hallway, lightly breaking through the translucent spirit, landing one after the other on the growing thorax of the pureblood, scratching the thorax of the pureblood.


    Although the growing momentum of the pure son is slightly higher than the momentum of the locust eating the pure son''s body, the rate of progression of the pure son''s divine erosion becomes visibly dull.


    "Heh heh... what the hell..."


    On the other hand, there was also a change in Midori''s body. She also has a high fever after she gets dizzy. Similar to the symptoms of a serious cold.


    (The effect of the hot air earlier ~... I didn''t expect you to imitate this at the same time as calling a swarm of locusts)


    Midori discerns the identity of Sister''s attack.


    Sister tried to wield a sword after being exposed to a hot air that caused the fever and slowed the movement.


    But there''s something wrong with my body movement. I can''t move as bluntly and shake as I want, as if something is tangled and caught.


    When I saw it, the vinyl spirits Midori invoked were united, covering the Sister''s sword many times.


    "Aboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutaboutabusive You have to check it out."


    Immediately Midori, diseased, laughs and waves a sword.


    The metastasized stone processes jump from the lower part of the Sister again. Sister dodged somewhere else, but I already know this isn''t the end of it.


    Midori took a step forward, using the centrifugal force, the blade of the sword was also wielded, and he transferred and struck hard at the shoulder mouth of the Sister. The feeling of a broken shoulder bone is transmitted to Midori''s hand.


    Midori decides that he will have the ability to regenerate anyway and that it is not a great deal of damage, but moves on to the art of pursuit, having given him a spiritual advantage.


    "Black beeswax"


    Other witchcraft knitted by Midori is exercised. Something like Coltar falls zero from Midori''s long dark hair onto the floor, planarizing and shadowing, making it slip down the floor and approaching Sister.


    It was then that I wondered if the shadow of black beeswax could shake on Sister''s leg. In Midori''s eyes, it looked as if the buttocks part of Sister''s clothes had exploded and bounced off.


    The shadow of black beeswax stopped the movement. From Sister''s plump glutes, a thick tail grows and its tip pierces the shadow of black beeswax. If you touch it, it''s supposed to wax black, but the tail isn''t working out. On the contrary, the shadows disappear better.


    Growing from Sister''s glutes was the tail of the sasori.


    "Something... a sasori tail from Sister''s clothes is kind of that... yeah. It''s impactful. And he''s got a pong knife."


    "I think so myself."


    When Midori hears his thoughts and laughs in the light, he also explodes the clothes on Sister''s back, producing four wings, presumably those of a bird.


    Sister flickers four wings and blows an even more intense hot air. Midori has managed to concentrate his consciousness and resist "Resist," but the rate of progress of the pure son, which became a mass of organs and meat, stopped in a state that came from a single side locust.


    "I mean, Jun Sister, I''m glad you didn''t use divine erosion in that position, right? Otherwise, what if we metastasized and attacked?


    Midori speaks the question.


    "I used it a little further, so I could distribute Sister''s attack. By the way, Sister, have you activated the power of future amputation yet? Stick to me?


    Junko answers Midori, asks Sister, but Sister answers nothing.


    "Then another question. Until Sister gets out of the way and kills one of us, this facility has to be destroyed. Is it worth it? That''s it, Hot Jiro. Do you want to kill you? I didn''t do anything worse than get killed, and I don''t think there''s any risk of that."


    "Mmmm..."


    Upon that inquiry of Junko, Sister''s mask as a cold-blooded combatant peels off his face and openly gives him the look of confusion.


    "I''ll protect you, Jiro Hot, and I''ll keep an eye on you so the Sisters don''t go in any direction they don''t want. I was wondering if you could spare my face."


    "No, no, no... pure sister. If that''s what you''re saying now, why did you fight halfway? I should have told you first. Besides, if you don''t twist the concept of this facility, you can''t miss Yob''s reward. And... where''s my sister''s face now!?


    It was loaded with a lot of penetration, so Midori sticks from one end to the other for now.


    "No, I was wondering if I could play with Sister once in a while. Midori''s here because of you."


    Junko answered, remaining overflowing meat and organ condition.


    When Midori sees his wars disappear from Sister, Midori unravels.


    "Phew...... If I hear that story, I can''t cut the future anymore. I''ll disarm you now."


    "What do you mean?


    Junko, who listens to Sister and is surprised.


    "I''m going to fall apart - because, as Junko put it, future-cutting is a ability with a lot of loud constraints. It is only natural that one of the constraints is that the fate of the other person is not greatly related to the subject''s conduct. For example, the act of trying to save someone''s life depends on the fate of that person, so it cannot be prevented by a future amputation."


    "I see."


    While Sister was talking, Junko converged his own body spread all over the hallway to undo it. The body part of the skin and face was folded up well so that it could be restored to normal in each piece of clothing by turning it upside down in the pummeled contents.


    "Are you not willing to do this anymore?


    Midori confirms to Sister, who lost his will.


    "Yes, it is resistant to force Junko to kill someone he wants to help that much. Future amputation It''s not just like this, I believe in Junko. If you betray my expectations and trust because I believe you, I won''t accept it. About a hundred years is a butterfly pencil."


    "Okay. Yikes. I promise. I don''t like butterflies anymore."


    To the smiling Sister, Junko smiles back like a prank, too.


    "Wait a minute, Sister. Let me take a photo of your current grossly cute Sister."


    "Oh, I took Midori too."


    Before Sister tries to pull her tail and wings in, Junko hurries to speak and Midori also hitches a ride.


    "Yes, go ahead -"


    Even though Sister didn''t particularly dislike it and on the contrary wasn''t demanding it, she decided to pose with a Japanese sword in one hand and responded to the shooting.

 1875 End Chapter

    The rebellion between the operatives and the subjects in Building N was lightly suppressed.


    The casualties also went out there, but the surviving operatives and subjects were temporarily restrained and put aside time before the flow of release.


    After finishing the disturbance, Hot Jiro faces Junko, True and Midori in the director''s office in the central building.


    "In the meantime, Mr. Hot Jiro, it''s going to be tough in the future, but if there''s also dust with the Snow Oka Institute, let''s make it a life of going back and forth to Baste. I have so much to teach you, and I think it''s important to spend some time together."


    "Ugh... Mm... no..."


    To Junko, who speaks with a gentle smile, Hot Jiro is filled with confusion and embarrassment, and the words don''t come out well.


    (I''ve been living my lonely years. Kindness was unbridled. This... doesn''t suit me. It doesn''t fit)


    How to be treated like you''ve never experienced before in your life. While that feels uninterrupted and comfortable for Jiro Hot, the gap between his ever gloomy and lonely life is so great that he doesn''t know how to face it, he gets confused.


    "We need to do something about that face and body, too. If you like it and you never want to change it, I''m not saying it''s impossible, but it''s going to be a lot of hard though. It''s too curved, and the bone itself seems to be a considerable strain on the gut as well."


    "Ya, you''re going to change it into a beautiful boy of pure sister preference anyway - right?


    "Bi, bi..."


    Hearing the words of Junko and Midori, Hot Jiro ceased.


    "Oh, it doesn''t fit my character, so suddenly... into such a sudden change..."


    "You''re shy for what you look like, and it feels like a pull-in idea. Are you sure this is a Snow Oka clone? It looks nothing like Yukioka, who is so thick and unobtrusive."


    Speak of what the truth did not hesitate to say to Jiro Hot, who is wolfish.


    "What? True, you''re looking at me that way?


    "That''s too much, bro. Even so, Jun has a shard of reluctance and consideration."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Junko and Midori say.


    "Even though it''s half cloned, there''s a place to feel it. You want peace, you want me to admit it, you want to put your mind through it with someone, don''t you? I''ve always been like that when I was alone in the old days, and I''ve been around people like that properly."


    Junko sees the truth as he says it. Truth is, I naturally know its gaze and the meaning of the word, but I don''t really like the intertwined stories of previous life, so I turn to it silently.


    "Or don''t you like us? You don''t like joining our family?


    "I don''t think so..."


    There has been confusion about the world I have never known, the unknown Nori, but it is not uncomfortable. He was also Hot Jiro, who was looking forward to the opening of a new world.


    Huiming and Shu had met Midori in Building N before leaving Baste if there was also dust.


    "Then Brother Shu was a good man."


    Hearing the flow of the battle with True from the two of us, Midori looked up at Shu and made him laugh a bit.


    "Yeah, I don''t know what to say myself, but I think I could have done more than that. But you''re still losing, so I''m not gonna take care of you."


    "Yes, yes, get out of the way. It''s my fault. Keh. I didn''t do the opposite of repair."


    Next to Shu, who smiles and says, Shining is infidel.


    "Brother Hui could have come to train us more. I''ll rub it."


    "I don''t like it. It''s scattered all over Baba, and I think I might be able to get in touch with Makoto and Junko again."


    Recommended by Midori, but Shining thrust with a grumpy voice.


    "Ter wasn''t tight this time, so it''s not convincing to say that."


    "Keh... you''re going to be told for the time being, this. Let me tell you something. Because ordinary people will enjoy giving up genius failures."


    Shu pointed me out, and Shining threw up all over his face.


    Sister told Lucky Son to pull his hand from the matter, and after joining Lucky Son, he left Baste''s facility if dust was also loaded.


    Sachiko is honestly not convinced. Though Manzo Takayama and I said that I infiltrated the facility and stuck to that noise after various workmanship, I have a feeling about my struggles and what Manzo''s death was, such as being lightly rounded up by his enemies, Junko Yukioka, and retreating because there was nothing there.


    "Pity...... it''s time. They treat our people like bad guys and they kill us, and we''re losing like bad guys too... It''s a miserable time."


    A lucky boy who puts his frustration into words as he walks in the mountains.


    "Excuse me. I''m so stupid."


    "It''s just better to have that awareness. In fact, I am aware that this time it was the villain Villanes."


    To Lucky Son, who apologizes, Sister uttered a misguided dialogue.


    "Don''t be aware that you are absolutely just. While I always suspect that I may be wrong, I am always aware that my actions may hurt someone, but it is desirable to go along the path that I believe in. Unfortunately, Manzo Takayama was running away after blind faith."


    (That''s not what I''m talking about...)


    It is troublesome to point out any further, so Kouko decided not to say anything.


    (In the end, Sister takes Junko Yukooka not as an enemy, but as a friend. When you put it on the scale, it leans towards you. That''s what you''re talking about.)


    He is a fortunate son who is sworn allegiance to Sister, but when he was aware of Sister''s stance on his pure son, his allegiance was shaken.


    Xuanbu started packing his bags early when he decided to leave Baste if there was also dust.


    "Do you have to go?


    "There''s about a house! He''s got a disability pension, too, and he''s living the bottom line!


    To the question of ghost peaches, Xuanbu answers with his chest stretched.


    "There''s more to me than that! I found the way I deserved to live."


    "Hey, what''s that?


    "I won''t tell you now. Because if you fail, you''re embarrassed!


    To Meguru''s question, Xuanbu answers with his chest stretched.


    "I''ve never taken care of myself at all! I was just wasting my time in jail, treating my life like crap! But not from now on. I''m going to take care of my life."


    Declaring so, Xuanbu grabbed his fist beside his face and looked over at Takae, Meguru and Haunted Peaches and made him laugh. It''s an incredibly refreshing smile from that Xuanbu who has always been angry or on the top of the Buddha.


    "That''s what made me think... Takae, Meguru, Haunted Peaches, and I''m dead, but Kwon Tae... thanks to you guys"


    "I can''t believe Xuanbu is smiling at this dialogue."


    Takae also said with a smile. Of course I''m not making fun of you. I''m impressed.


    "At least before we break up, we can be honest. If I made fun of you, I would have killed you."


    "Sasa, the last dialogue is superfluous."


    "But it sounds like Xuanbu."


    "Because even if I make fun of you, I''m not serious about making fun of you"


    Xuanbu, Meguru, Haunted Peaches and Takae each said, spreading a loud grin.


    Yukioka Institute.


    Hot Jiro is confused that her body feels terribly strange when she wakes up.


    My body is light. Chronic pain nowhere. It''s not just because the pain is gone. I actually weigh a little less.


    When I touched my skin, it was slippery. There''s nowhere to go, either.


    Hot Jiro wrapped in a reborn refreshment. I was told by Junko that I would return my body to normal, but I''m stuck wondering if it''s something different so far. And wondering how his appearance had changed, Hot Jiro turned his gaze to the mirror in the room and threw himself out into the bedroom.


    I find it strangely disturbing that my body is obviously getting smaller. Oddly low point of view.


    (No way...... did I get sent back to being a kid?


    When I looked in the mirror, I couldn''t believe it. Hot Jiro when he was obviously about ten years old. Then it also had a strange chikurina extra. I have ears growing from my head that I think are canine animals. When I became aware of my glutes, I had a sense of the area that had not existed until yesterday, and I moved at the will of Jiro Thermal. My tail is moving even in the mirror.


    The sound of a knock sounds.


    "Oops. Oh, could it have just happened?


    Junko spreads an uncontrolled grin and speaks to Hot Jiro, who is flashing in front of the mirror. There is also truth and misery behind it.


    "Why rejuvenate even children... Why did you put your ears and tail on..."


    Ask Junko, with a slight trembling voice, about the modified figure.


    "Because it''s cute. And I was wondering if I should be old enough to take a bath with you. True, when you''re old enough not to get mad, I don''t know."


    "Ya, if its body touches the tits of a pure sister, I''m sure my true brother won''t be mad, so rub it thoroughly and be sweet."


    "Stop using my mood as a reason to remodel. Give me your full hobby. Don''t hold Midori back."


    "Huh? But even True you said you wanted a disciple who could play. I was conscious of that."


    "Hey, I have a real brother''s apprentice. I doubt if the disciple that True Brother wants will serve this child more than I do."


    "I won''t force you to do that. I seem to have a slight tendency to pull ideas in, and I''m resistant to dealing with them like Midori."


    "Am I okay? - No."


    Among the three chatty Junko, True, and Midori, even though it is Hot Jiro who is on the subject, Hot Jiro feels like one is left behind.


    It was true that Hot Jiro noticed that one of them had been silent.


    "In the meantime, why don''t you join me in watching it professionally? Oh, do you have a favorite lanobe?


    "No... the..."


    True pulls Hot Jiro''s hand, takes him out of the lab and takes him to his room.


    "Ooh... True you are trying to brainwash quickly"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Junko and Midori laughed slightly, dropping off their backs.


    (I''m curious...)


    After being alone, Junko sees what is on the chalet as a shiatsu.


    It was a GPS receiver that came out when I retrofitted Hot Jiro. Junko must be placed in the modified mouse''s body. To keep track of where we are and where we live and die. But this is not what Junko put in.


    (Hot Jiro, the person who put it in your body has the same purpose?


    It''s reasonable to think so, but it catches something nonetheless. To prevent escape? Or was there another intention?


    Six months have passed since Buste''s insurgency riots, if dust is also loaded, and the sponsorship turned to Junko Suzuoka.


    Takae, Meguru and Haunted Peaches have always worked here in Buste if they are also dusty.


    The treatment of the subjects was greatly improved and their position as collaborators was clarified. Inhumane experiments are almost gone.


    Takae has carried out an improved study directly from Hot Jiro that allows him to accumulate power without having to become an old woman.


    Many were also surprised at first by the change in director, Jiro Yukioka. Because somehow an ugly spinner man filled with figs has become a beautiful boy with beast ears. But this seems to be what it is. The effect of the drug administered caused the body to go crazy.


    The change in Hot Jiro is not just about appearance. Its character also changed a lot. He became generous and gentle in his ability to give detailed consideration to his men and subjects.


    He said, "Next Sunday, he''s coming to see you."


    Meguru, who came to the daycare room, reports to Takae and Haunted Peaches. On the name tag on its chest, above the name, it says "Chief of Building N."


    "We don''t want to either, I want you to let me hold your fingertips. Director Yukioka, you''re rounded up, but you won''t give me permission around here."


    "I''m still wary of spies."


    To the foolish Takae, Meguru says.


    "I see Xuanbu''s face almost every day, so it doesn''t taste fresh."


    When Ghost Peach turns on the TV as he says, Xuanbu''s face is shown up.


    "Xuanbu, perfectly entertainer on the board"


    Takae smiled when she saw Xuanbu screaming in desperate shape on the screen.


    "I wonder if I''ll be on the same show as Mika Tsukinawa one of these days. They''re both screaming characters, so we''re going to see a good chemical reaction."


    "You can''t do that. Mika Tsukinawa only has a music show and a commercial or so. He said he''d keep it to his musicians."


    Takae denied the desire of Haunted Peaches.


    "Seems like Shigeru Xuanbu is the one who comes to see me every week even when I''m so famous"


    He was the person who once tried to kill himself, but now he was a megle looking forward to meeting him.


    (She must have been unlucky before too. Just like me. But this is how luck changes. Our world has changed)


    I think Takae is stingy when he sees Xuanbu on TV giving talks in the shape of a young man.


    (We were blessed and saved in luck as large numbers of people were led, caught in the vortex of fate, and fate and destiny could play. Director Yukioka, too)


    Takae is aware of those who have lost their lives in the vortex of destiny. I remember my uncle dragging Takae into that vortex. I was willing to resent it then, but I don''t resent it now. I want you to sleep in peace while I am grateful for what has led me to who I am now.


    54 Let''s Play Mysterious Research Facilities End

 1876 Three Preambles

    I want a kind world. I just want to see a warm place. That was his cut wish.


    But now he has cold rain falling on him to beat him.


    "Let''s fly..."


    He was more wonderful than he was when he was a child. Why is the world overflowing with misery? Why did God make the world an irrational asshole design when there should have been nothing hard about it?


    After some growth, conclusions were drawn in him. That God is a sadist shithead. I''m sure it''s a feeling I''m making in the game, too. And whether it is to the extreme of self-satisfaction.


    "Let''s fly..."


    He doesn''t do anything to get hit by heavy rain, he concentrates nerves. Murmuring the same dialogue over and over again, thinking of this world itself.


    From day to day, he is conscious of all the dark parts of the world. Immersed in a gloomy mood, everything is nothingness, believing that every end is ruin.


    "Let''s fly..."


    By entering from all appropriate denials, power arises in him. Anger over all the irrationality in the world goes wild in him. I feel he carried all the misfortunes and tragedies around the world at this time.


    He - this is how Ohashi Law Ichi always increases his tension when entering the fight. This intense self-allusion explodes the power of Law One.


    Eventually, before Law One, six men with umbrellas show up.


    The men stopped on their feet. In a place lined with abandoned warehouses with no public street, where only the residents of the back street enter and exit, we saw the figure of Lawyer, who stood in the middle of the road without concealing his killings, and decided that he was our enemy, abandoning his umbrella at the same time, and gaining his hand in his nostalgia.


    "I''ll fly!


    I can''t stay in a warm place. The kind world is nothing but a rushing fantasy. The only world where the smell of blood and nitrous smoke is allowed to exist is this one. Nothing else.


    Law One, which already had a gun in its hand, fires two shots first and defeats two men. They were both shot out under their throats.


    The remaining four fire guns simultaneously.


    Law One walks through the heavy rain, and the bullet blankly shoots through some rain grains, wearing the warehouse walls or the ground.


    At the instantaneous speed of Law One, the four men are stunned and at the same time terrified. Because it was an unexpected speed for a person. Some associate cheetahs who set a goal for their prey and rush out.


    Law One, while running at high speed, occasionally takes steps, or stops moving, also putting in a feint, and with precise shooting, finishes one by one, developing a movement that cannot be followed as one of the four men.


    Instantly they killed their companions, and the last remaining one turned his gaze to Law One as if to see a creature of another dimension and gave up living. I was disinclined to resist and just trembling with fear at the fate of death, which I could never help.


    The movement of Law One stops. My gaze pours on one of the remaining ones. The fear of one remaining increases even more. A young man of Southeast Asian descent with shallow black skin.


    "Drop the gun."


    Law One uttered unexpected words to a man who was conscious of an absolutely inevitable death.


    "I don''t want to kill you"


    The first word of the law is unbelievable to a man. Certain killings have been unleashed from Law One.


    "The rest of them are probably alive. Maybe. I used rubber bullets. Rubber bullets die in some places, and I shot them with that intent. If you keep shooting like this, you don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    When I hear about Law One, the man thinks that you either want to kill him or you don''t.


    "What about ''Sea Ringing''?


    In the inquiry of Law One, the man floated a mockery.


    "We look around. Don, here we go, Grandpa Deal. I''m sure they all escaped."


    It returns Japanese, which is slightly flattering. But I think he''s pretty good at it.


    "You, sweet. If you don''t kill us, we won''t forgive you."


    A man speaks out with a flashing face.


    "I''ve heard the same conversation many times, but this is how I live."


    Let me try to spread my hands, and let me spread a grin on the face where rainwater drips. A man also spills a smile for some reason.


    "Name, can I ask you something?


    "Ohashi Law I"


    When Law One named him, the one-word man whistled.


    "It''s Muanchai. Ma, me, the bottom line anyway. It''s not worth remembering."


    "Anyone is inferior at first. In the back streets, there''s a guy at the bottom who''s got a good eye."


    To Muang Chai, who said masochistically, Lawichi laughs and says away. Muanchai smiled again after hearing it and letting his eyes blink for a moment.


    That was two days ago.


    True hits a sinister gaze on Junko. Junko, on the other hand, laughs when he cripples such a truth as if he wanted to be funny.


    I was in the same room, and Hot Jiro was confused. I start attending the Snow Oka Institute and see for the first time a scene where True rebels against Junko. Tired and Midori are in the same room, but I wonder if it is common to watch them flat out.


    "Look, True, you''re pulling it off, Jiro Hot. What about you... that? It always stops."


    "Gu Gu Gu Gu"


    When I look at Junko, he closes his eyes and snores deliberately.


    "I''ve already had trouble with my meat."


    I saw a slept raccoon and tired said.


    "At least let the muscles pass. I can''t accept what you''re doing right now."


    Truth speaks out in a strong tone.


    "But I think that organization was divisive with nature, even if I didn''t get my hands on it. I just flipped the bait and sped it up a little bit, and I got a lot of mice, too, and everyone''s a happy development. I''ve been doing this for a long time."


    "Every time you do that, I couldn''t help but get to my head, and I don''t do it these days, so I thought it was time you stopped, and I''ll see you later."


    "I didn''t mean to change intentionally to suit you. But, hey, whether you change me naturally or force me to, that''s up to you, isn''t it? True you didn''t have all that power yet."


    Junko, a smile full of room, and a faceless but clearly angry truth, face each other closely.


    When I heard Junko''s last dialogue, I could clearly feel the blood coming up my head with anger and remorse. I also had the feeling that my bowels would boil down at the same time.


    "Heh... Jun Sister, I''m kitty... I said what my real brother hates most."


    "What? Was it tight?


    Junko turns a decent face to Midori, who points it out with his face in his face.


    Truth is, I said nothing more and left the room early enough.


    "If you wanted a subject, you didn''t have to take that method, did you? If it''s dusty, like Baste, we should call for a trial."


    Hot Jiro gives a horrible mouth while putting Chemo ears growing from his head to sleep.


    "Hmm... I''m always looking for someone to be an experimental bench, too. But I wonder if what I want to do now is subtly different. An aggressive retrofit applicant comes to me and seriously fights each other with a retrofit. I''m looking for that kind of stimulation, but True you don''t like it so much."


    "Are you after an effect like forced poison?


    When I heard about Junko, I remembered what I once did in Baste if I also had dust.


    "There''s that, too, but most importantly, it''s fun. The kids I modified risked their lives to show each other their accomplishments. Hot Jiro, you can see it too."


    Spreading the uncontrolled grin, Seeing Junko say in the tone of innocence itself, Hot Jiro softened.


    That was five days ago.


    Even if the dispute appears to have occurred abruptly, in fact, there are many cases of accumulation in the accumulation and finally the result of an explosion. No, rather, that''s how most disputes open the curtain.


    "Nobody noticed any sign of his treason..."


    As the gunfire continued to sound, Zhou Junjie, the boss of the illegal drug organization Athletic Slime, threw up abominably as he turned the expensive table upside down and shielded himself from the bullet.


    "Uh, can the boss shoot me back a little, too? That''s the place. And why they rebelled."


    A man next to Zhou demands with a smiley face. The man, who is nearby, has shot back with only his hands out of the table many times.


    "Bowen, luck doesn''t last long. No, if you think you''re lucky, you''re lucky."


    Zhou said on the tannic side as he lit the cigarette.


    "I''m sure they''re after ''Sea Ringing''. No, I can say it''s a great time to try them. If you can kill us and get the sound of the ocean, it''s two birds a stone."


    "If they unfold the way they want, they''ll be too annoyed to be the greatest evil spirits in human history, and they''ll keep sneaking around until the Earth collapses, I will."


    "Just shoot me back."


    "Hey... can I say hopefully observant?


    "You don''t have to tell me, shoot me back"


    "Marcella, someone is fooling you, or taking hostages and having to..."


    "No, shoot me back."


    Lost in the attitude of the unobtrusive Hiroshi, Zhou pulled his gun out of his nostalgia and jumped out of the table.


    "Hey boss......"


    "It''s not right for you to do it right away! Whoa, whoa!


    It happened to be the circumference that received many rounds of bullets, but fortunately the steeple was all bounced with bulletproof fiber, and the piercing of bulletproof fiber was only needed where it was not fatally injured.


    "Ouch! Ouch! There''s Marcella over there, and she''s shooting at me! Can''t this be a dream!?


    Around screaming.


    "Don''t be silly. You have to come back. You''re dead."


    If you can''t help it, you have to jump out with your life too and save Zhou, Hiroshi decides to be ready.


    "There''s no need for that. Marcella ran away, and I killed everyone else. Oh, it hurts..."


    "Boulder"


    Honestly praised, the moment Hiroshi stood up and stepped out of the tape, a gun was shot at for Hiroshi.


    Hiroshi rushes to fire back. A man shot and knocked down by Zhou seems to have still breathed and fought back, but was shot through the brain by Hakufu and completely out of breath.


    "I needed it. I''ll withdraw the boulders. The boss is as sweet as ever."


    "Just treat me. It hurts..."


    Zhou demanded in a pitiful voice from Hiroshi, who said pale.


    That was about a week ago.

 1877 1

    Athletic Slime, an illegal drug organization based in Euthanasia City, has a majority of its constituents who are immigrants. Except for immigrants, he is a former Chinese mafia and there is not a single Japanese.


    Originally formed exclusively by the Chinese Mafia, it was a pattern in which Chinese-based organizations entered Japan as well, but due to the devastation of their own organizations, there was no place to return, and it was up to them to decide to root on the back streets of Japan.


    Immigrant organizations and Chaney''s Mafia are less welcome in the back streets. Especially in Pharmaceutical Buddha City, he is clearly made an eye-catcher from the back street. Although Euthanasia City has few immigrant and Chinese mafia-oriented organizations, those organizations still tend to collide easily with organizations in the back streets of Japanese subjects.


    In the first place, the existence of a backward-looking presence in Japan began with the war against the Chinese mafia, which came into Japan during the mass migration of immigrants. There''s no way we can get along. For this reason, athletic slime was also like a day of shredding on a needle. The majority of illegal drug organizations in Euthanasia are enemies. None of the organizations in the same series have friendships.


    It is an athletic slime going down the path of Tsubaki, but it will never be devastated, and it survived many pinches, increasing the size of the organization.


    And Athletic Slime took a big turn a few days ago.


    For about three months now, Athletic Slime faced a different crisis. Instead of being an external enemy, it developed into an internal protest, divided into two factions: a Chinese system with many executives and an immigrant system with few executives but an overwhelming majority.


    Seeing its internal rivalry as an opportunity, an organization hostile to athletic slime entered the immigrant faction with a weakening nuance of athletic slime.


    "Mr. Lei, I can''t trust you right now. At the same Chinese point as them."


    A hotel room. A beauty with a very forbidden style on lustrous brown skin, dressed in a red dress, sitting unconstitutionally at the table in front of her eyes, as if to incite a guest sitting in a chair, says grumpy as she sprinkles tobacco.


    "Until now, we''ve been used as good as any by the high-strung Chinese mafia scumbags. They looked down on us like slaves or something."


    Many times I reassemble my legs, the woman says. With tense, healthy long legs exposed from a thin fabric skirt with cuts down to the base of his leg, Li Lei tries not to look down as much as possible and strives to see the woman''s face. By the way, the chest of the dress also has a cut in it and you can clearly see the puffiness of the chest. Shoulders are rounded out, sides are easily visible, and overall sexual appeal is high.


    "I hope you don''t think they''re all the same because they happen to be shit. Just because aliens happen to meet shitty guys and feel bad about it, how do you feel when you say all earthlings are shit and you treat them like shit? From what I can tell, that''s how you feel."


    Li Lei''s returned words were a substitute for the woman as if she had never expected it, and the woman was blinking her eyes.


    "You''re a strange analogue. I know what you''re trying to say, and you have a different vibe than them."


    "We only have one thing in common: the same Chinese. I''m on the chase side, the catch side, the kill side. Those guys are the side to be chased, the side to be caught, the side to be killed. I move beneath the law, and they are condemned by the law."


    Incidentally, "by law" is not a typo in this case. Because it''s not judged by judicial decisions, it''s handled literally.


    The Chinese secret agents lurking in Japan, including Li Lei, have one of the important tasks of disposing of the Chinese mafia operating in Japan. Neighbouring countries surrounded by a sea of interrupted national traffic is a good environment for the Mafias.


    Athletic Slime is already out of China itself, so it may not be called the Chinese Mafia, but from the Chinese government''s point of view it is still a marked subject to be pursued. It can''t be easy to miss it just because it''s out of country.


    "Marcella, I don''t care if you get the rights to ''The Ringing of the Sea'' or if you reign as the boss. But, it''s my claim that Zhou Junjie can''t do" Zhou Chinche ". If you crush only Zhou Junjie and his Chinese criminals, that''s how I achieve my role. It''s my job to find out what happens to criminals out of my country."


    Li Lei claims, the woman called Marcella puts on an extra face.


    Regardless, this is not the first time Marcella has heard this claim by Lei Li. It would just be a reminder. But that''s not the word Marcella wanted.


    "My men suspect you, too. You can trust me, though. I want proof, not words. Otherwise, it''s hard to fight together."


    Marcella, in fact, fights Li Leida''s secret agent, Brick, and thinks it''s very reliable to be able to fight the Chinese faction of Athletic Slime. But my men have a strong backlash, and I can''t contain it.


    "It''s the boss''s job to keep it down."


    Marcela struck her tongue at Lei''s words.


    "I''m a tentative leader. A lot of guys don''t trust me. Anyway, I was also the mistress of Zhou Junjie''s" Ziochinche ". I was a young woman, an immigrant, but I was an executive because of my mistress, and a lot of people wanted to have pussy. Actually, you''re right."


    Marcella speaking with a slight laugh.


    "Then you should decide there''s no fighting."


    A troublesome Li Lei shrugs her shoulder small in a throwing mood


    "Then I''m clearly saying yes. I know that fighting together is a good choice for each other. I want to do it smoothly. That''s why Lee Lee, you prove it to us. That you''re a trusted partner."


    "Do you throw it all round here -. You, grab an older man. That sounds great. Or do I, look younger? I''d love to, though. Or is it that you''re actually grandma, desperately young, older than me?


    Come on, it''s getting rough, and Li Lei stood up with a sarcastic joke. I''m starting to think that we could decide that we didn''t have this story anymore.


    "I''m not willing to throw you round enough to tell you to think about what to prove. Conditional, I want you to fight."


    "I don''t care. It''s a condition, isn''t it?


    "I want Junko Yukioka to remodel it."


    Li Lei was stunned when he was offered conditions that were no more difficult than he could have imagined.


    "Why not..."


    "Now some immigrant members are going to be remodeled, too. Since Chinese members are also going to modify it, I think they may have bowled it in the Yukooka Laboratory. As for Junko Suzuoka, the partnership of" Sea Ringing "doesn''t seem to matter to us. We''re talking about partnering with the winner, and we''re working with both.


    "Oh well. But I''m sorry. We refuse."


    Li Lei has heard of it several times. Talk about Junko Suzuoka remodeling and fighting against each other. While deciding that this is probably the case as well, I later decide to make a genuine phone call to hear more about it.


    "Too bad. But at least stay out of our way."


    Marcella stabs the nail with a calm voice at Lei Lei, who walks away.


    "I don''t think so, and that''s our dialogue."


    Lei stopped for a moment, threw up in an annoying tone and left the room.


    Bridge Law I believes that more than 90% of the residents on the back street are those who did not fit into the frame.


    The world is surrounded by frames. boundaries of concepts such as ordinary, general, standard and common sense. Many believe it is normal to fit within that frame, and they measure themselves and others by reference to the thoughts in the frame.


    For example, a few dozen minutes ago, the uncle of Law I met by accident at the Japanese coffee shop (I regretted that I should not have had a conversation with him) interacted with Law I like this.


    "You still don''t get married that year?


    "Because I have no edge. I mean, it''s only twenty-seven, and it''s not uncommon for a guy my age to be single."


    "Sounds like a good feather swing, but what are you doing? Don''t do anything weird that you can''t talk about in public, even if it''s good."


    "... Yes"


    "They won''t even contact the house. I''m worried about your parents. Maybe there''s a situation, but call him once in a while."


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "Then I''ll have to contact you extra. You''re the only one who''s completely renouncing relatives. Then you can count on it when something happens."


    "I''m not counting on you."


    Against my uncle, who kept waving his things from the top with his gaze, the law was becoming more frustrating at the end of the conversation, and his tone seemed to be blatantly dally. I was also out of my sight from my uncle.


    Seeing that attitude of Law One, his uncle sighed, as he had given up.


    (Even we backstreet - no, even outsiders outside the boundaries have an impact on society. But from what you can see, you discriminate against all of us who are out of bounds. I am the normal, I am the average person, and you are the only discriminators who believe that in boundaries is the only one who should spit, unconscious)


    Take out the gun and say, "I''ll fly!" Driven by the urge to shoot him to his uncle''s feet, "Lawichi took a seat to end this painful time.


    (Is it a warm place in the frame? Is it a world where kindness is guaranteed?)


    I think Law One is important on that point. Otherwise, I don''t think it''s worth welcoming into the frame until you kill yourself.


    (It''s funny how I want something like that when I don''t open my heart to anyone else in the first place and nobody can believe me anymore)


    With self-derision and self-pity at the same time, Law One looked back inside the coffee shop and saw his uncle making a phone call with a grumpy face. I''m sure he''s saying something bad about himself, and Law One, for some reason, was laughing and spilling a smile.


    "Hey, it''s a coincidence"


    A familiar voice sounded, and when Law One looked back, a young man with light black skin stood.


    "Muang Chai? At times like this, it''s an odd encounter - you should say. Rare coincidences, coincidences - overlapping coincidences, coincidences, well, that''s better said."


    "Right. Remember."


    When Law One teaches, a man who had a dong patsy the other day laughs.


    "We''re enemies for once, and we''re not talking."


    Act I to spill a smile and pay attention.


    "Which enemy? Right now, my organization has all sorts of enemies. Mr. Ohashi, are you hired by Zhou?


    "That''s something you shouldn''t hear either."


    "But we can''t lose. Me, I lost to Mr. Ohashi before this, but maybe I can win the next fight. But I don''t want to fight Mr. Ohashi."


    Listening to Muanchai''s dialogue, Law One frowned.


    "You were remodeled at the Snow Oka Institute, too?


    "Ah... hit"


    To the point of Law One, Muanchai holds his mouth down with his hand that it''s gone.


    "In that case, you should say the middle or the right answer. I like the right answer. You''re right as a backstreet resident not to react honestly and say it. Too much talk."


    "Ugh... right"


    Continuing to be cautious of Law One, Muanchai puts his head on a decidedly bad note.


    "Why don''t you have a cup of tea? I want to have a lot of chats with Mr. Ohashi."


    "I was just drinking. And I just told you not to talk too much."


    To Muang Chai''s invitation, Laichi spilled a slight smile again, entering the coffee shop where he had been. My uncle was gone at some point.

 1878 2.

    "The immigrants'' constituents, they were paid cheap, and they were making me do all the tight jobs. Disgruntled, more and more full"


    Muanchai, who ordered cheesecake and cream soda, sighs heavily.


    "Chinese constituents are fun, well-paid, and prestigious. Horizontal or high-pressure? Japanese. You don''t want this? Is there?"


    "Yes."


    Faichi smiles and nods at Muang Chai, who asks for words.


    "The boss, Zhou Junjie," Zhou Chinche, "has one arm but is an idiot. Coup at the Limit of Patience"


    "That''s a story I know too. What I don''t know is the dispute over Yukioka brand''s right to sell its illegal drug, Sea Ringing. Chinese led by Zhou Junjie and immigrants led by Marcela. Both desperate to sell the yak and take it from me."


    To the question of Law One, Muanchai laughs strangely for some reason.


    "Right. Even if Mr. Ohashi is strong, he is not familiar with the circumstances of the drug sales organization. We are credit important. The territory is also important. It''s important to impress. Claims are also important"


    "Oh well..."


    It was the first law that I couldn''t pin to hear that much, but I''ll be convinced.


    A month ago, an illegal drug called ''Sea Ringing'' went out for free in Euthanasia City. The producer was Junko Yukioka, the first newly released, illegal drug of the few Yukioka brands in a long time.


    Seeing as the ocean ringing instantly became popular and advertised enough, Junko Snowoka said the lottery would decide on an illegal drug organization that would handle the sale of ocean ringing, recruiting.


    About a week ago, it was Athletic Slime who was chosen to draw for its partner sellers. But an arrowhead partnered by Athletic Slime and Junko Yukioka, a woman named Marcella, an immigration executive within Athletic Slime, led the immigrants in a coup.


    According to Marcella, if we can deal with a popular product called Sea Ringing first, we can do it even if the organization is divided, and if we can appeal that we have the right to sell, we have a calculation that we will have more allies.


    "Sale of ocean ringing, awesome. The upper echelons of the organization, Chinese and immigrants alike, are changing their eyes. Junko Suzuoka promised not to sell to any organization other than ours, so I don''t have to worry about it being taken by other organizations. But we''re working on it internally."


    Rather, it seemed to Law I that they had made such a promise, but therefore that internal strife was intensifying.


    "Hasn''t Junko Yukioka joined either?"


    And, Law One.


    "The motivated one of the constituents, Junko Yukioka, has asked me to modify it, and I''m getting strength. We immigrants, Zhou Da Chinese, help us both. Junko Yukioka, Neutral"


    "Are you saying that being neutral and equal gives Mad Scientists a lot of test bench applicants?"


    I listened to Muanchai, and I think Law One. This internal protest is a convenient substitute for Junko Yukioka, and I was wondering if Junko Yukioka was the one who set up the dispute. Rumor has it, he''s the one who could do that kind of nasty thing.


    "Junko Yukioka knows about the internal war and sells it to both of them. And they take on both requests for modifications. A very good man. And sweetie."


    Muanchai stretches under his nose in the last dialogue.


    (Can you call that a good guy?


    Law One was skeptical everywhere.


    "Are we going to fight Mr. Ohashi again? Mr. Ohashi, I want the guy from Zhou to stop putting his shoulder in. It''s my job, so I don''t have a choice, I know, but he''s a cunt. I didn''t want you to take his request."


    "I didn''t say you took Zhou Junjie''s request."


    "But you attacked us."


    "That''s why it takes a client to decide it''s him? If you think about spinal reflexes like that, you can''t be born or live long."


    "Ugh..."


    Told by Law One, Muanchai roars stuck in words.


    (Zhou Junjie is my target, too)


    That was Law One that I wouldn''t say to my mouth.


    Bed Street. It is a lawless area where residents of back streets gather, which exists at the end of the literal back streets of the great town of Euthanasia City.


    But it''s not like the residents of Front Street don''t get on their feet at all. Although it is the place where illicit drug trafficking takes place, there are many apparent streets that enter the bedding streets at the risk of being targeted for illegal drugs.


    "''Sea Ringing'' greed sii? Luyo for Sale"


    A man of Southeast Asian descent speaks in one word of Japanese when he finds a middle-aged woman with a slightly restless eye.


    "No, because I have a regular seller"


    "Sotchyoli ank for sale ruyo. No...... sono seller santo me mo party une. Introduction Citeyo"


    In the strong words of a man, a woman becomes a troubled face.


    "Oh, that''s the guy"


    A woman who finds and points to the usual traffickers. He was a Chinese seller.


    The face of a stolen Asian man gets tough. If you wave your finger somewhere and give a signal, a few similar Asian and South American immigrants boil down straw.


    When I saw that, the Chinese seller and the woman who came to buy the yak had a strong face. The seller understood what this was all about, and the woman realized it was a mess.


    The women become completely stiff as immigrant men pulled out one gun after another.


    "Volkswagen Cyril, Kudasai"


    The first man I''ve spoken to said it in a harsh voice, forcing the woman into an asphalt.


    Shots were fired many times. But only the immigrant men are shooting, and not a single Chinese seller has returned a single shot. I haven''t even pulled out my gun.


    The seller and the surrounding landscape were severely distorted. All the bullets came from Chinese traffickers. Then they landed on the ground or on walls a little further away.


    "We''re going to use the power of paranormal!


    "He''s already remodeled!


    South American immigrants summon in Spanish.


    Chinese sellers further expand their space distortions and connect them to distant locations.


    "Looks like I caught a good catch. And it''s a convenient ability."


    "I''m a convenient ability person, so don''t use me for this kind of role. If anything happens to you, you''re not gonna get hurt."


    South American immigrants were surprised to see two men emerge from the door of the space.


    "Boss."


    Some people have accidentally spoken out. It was Zhou Junjie, the leader of Athletic Slime, "Zhou Junjie", who showed up, and his adjacent essay "Bowen".


    "Now, shall we clean the traitor? Then the territory was also guarded dead, one stone and two birds. Oh, don''t hit the guests."


    "Be careful with the boss."


    Zhou and Hakufumi pull out the gun as they slap a light mouth.


    The shootout happened - and I thought it was over in no time. All the immigrant traffickers had been shot dead.


    "No, no, no!


    I see the man I''ve been talking to rolling around as a corpse nearby, and a woman sits down and screams.


    "Uh, no harm will be done that way, so it''s okay. Oh, of course I''ll try to porn you, or nothing like that, so it''s okay. I don''t want to deal with skanks like this... No, I don''t, customer, not in the future..."


    "No, ahhh!


    It was the circumference that spoke out to calm her down, but the woman rose up and fled at first sight.


    "Hmmm... I guess that means you should let me do the customer service besides me. In the right place. Thank you. I''m not the right person."


    "I don''t think that''s the problem."


    Hiroshi penetrated facelessly around her arms, tilting her little neck and roaring.

 1879 3

    Opened outside the downtown area of Perfect Town, Anle City, the Chinese Fist Dojo.


    "It''s just you again today."


    Li Lei, the owner and teacher of the dojo, eagerly looks at the beautiful girl with the cumulous head of the archery and puts it to rest.


    "Ah, master. Tanaka-san, I said hello because I''m going to stop by the end of the month."


    "Buho!


    The girl, arguably the most apprentice - listening to Dawn Yu''s report, Li Lei gives a strange voice and leans her body loudly towards the front.


    "That''s okay...... Because I didn''t take any damage. Because I haven''t thought of the image of Hart being hammered..."


    "This is the second time this month, following Mr. Misaki."


    Stop the archery, you say smudge.


    "You don''t have to chase me. I wonder what''s wrong with you."


    "Everyone who stopped has stopped early, and it just didn''t fit. Ah? Those who keep going, they keep going."


    "Oh well..."


    Listening to Yu''s sober analysis, Li Lei drops his shoulder disappointingly.


    "Oh, yeah. Yu, don''t come here for a while. I''m going to fight the Mafia. No, it wasn''t. Ex-Chinese mafia, now with a backstreet illegal drug organization."


    "Why are you fighting such an organization? Ah?


    Yu asks, tilting her little neck strangely.


    "I''ve been watching you for a long time, but you''re starting an internal war. This was true when there was a mafia that didn''t have a name, but when there was an intimate tissue difference or an internal division of the tissue, it was meant to be."


    "Hmm. Remember, So-su"


    "That''s why we''re closing for a while. If you''re bad, the doorman here is going to get hurt, too."


    "Shall I cooperate, too? Ah?


    "I''ll just accept your feelings."


    In response to Yu''s offer, Li Lei gently refused when he smiled as he stroked his beard. I know Yu is the leader of the Murder Club and is on the same side as us, but before that, he is the most important apprentice for Lei, so I am strongly tempted not to get involved in the work behind him.


    "You''re still ragged. You''re the only one who''s nice."


    And there comes the truth.


    "True, today ~"


    "Shut up. What can I do for you?


    Yu smiled and Li Lei asked softly.


    "I heard Lei and Brick are also involved in an Athletic Slime uproar"


    "It''s still like just before we got involved. You''ve bought a lot of information. And since brick has another job now, it''s a little hard to bring everyone to Euthanasia, so I''m going to keep it to call about three with a few elites. So, how do you relate to athletic slime?


    Lei Lei to ask more questions. At this point, I realized that True came here to talk about working with myself in athletic slime entanglement.


    "You know that Yukioka is also involved. In partnership, they sell the Yukioka brand''s illegal drug, Sea Ringing. As a matter of fact, Snow Oka deliberately chose Athletic Slime by making the partnership sale of Sea Ringtone look like it had been recruited by random lottery. Of course Zhou, no one knows the truth about it except the residents of the Snow Oka Institute. After examining Zhou''s personality, the internal circumstances of the organization, and using this tissue as an experimental bench, I had chosen to step on it from the beginning."


    "Junko, are you doing that? Ah!"


    Yu who gives an impressive voice. I thought it was a little funny.


    "I''ve been lurking the ringing lately, but I used to do this a lot. Light a conflict, gather experimental bench applicants on both sides of the conflict, and let them play."


    Truth had revealed a rare and disgusting look, so Yu had his eyes rounded and Li Lei had frowned and his eyes narrowed.


    When Junko extends his research greed and play priority to inhumane acts that have no benevolence or hedgehog, True can''t help but hate Junko. But at the same time, I truly admit that another emotion has arisen strongly.


    "I want to destroy Snow Oka''s plan, so you can help me do it."


    True says to Lei Li.


    "How does that lead to breaking the plan?


    "That seems to put an end to this protest quickly. That way, they won''t be able to show up anymore, and they won''t be able to fight each other."


    Yu, not true, answers Li Lei''s question.


    "Exactly. Early resolution is the last thing Yukooka wants you to do. After that, you can induce the mice not to fight each other, or I''ll kill them instead."


    Instead, I thought it was true that the people I kill didn''t make much sense. Still, Junko said he would be satisfied.


    "Ma, fine. If the truth is coming, you''re more than welcome."


    Li Lei teases the beard again and laughs.


    "Why can''t I? Does that mean I can''t rely on you compared to True?


    "No... that''s not it... Hmmm......"


    I turned myself down and thanked him with a slightly sad face for asking about the fact that the truth was lightly ok. It''s embarrassing to say why in front of the two of us.


    Where Faichi left the coffee shop and broke up with Muang Chai, it rained out.


    (Rain again...)


    With a seemingly careless face, Law One looks up to the gray sky.


    I don''t have an umbrella, so I''ll wait for a taxi to pass.


    (Sometimes I want to disappear. Everything is troublesome. I can''t forgive the world for not being ideal. It seems that my body, which is terribly unstable and ineffective in maneuvering, is just being flushed through time while spinning vertically and horizontally)


    Blurry wait for a taxi to pass. It''s quick to call me on the phone, but in the meantime I thought it would be stupid if it stopped raining. A cab instead of an umbrella. And now I also felt like I wanted to be blurry.


    (What am I doing? Why are you in the world of killing each other? I wanted a kind world. But this is the only place I know. I can only live here. calm down here)


    When Law One thinks so much, he senses signs that a large number of humans are rushing toward him.


    A group of races that are clearly not Japanese. Supposedly Southeast Asian or South American immigrants. Everyone has sharp eyes. Or bad.


    "Don''t pat on the front street, are you a prominent wanderer who wants to be noticed?


    It was quickly surrounded by Law One, but I said it ironically, as if I had no idea.


    (Oh...... even if I can burn into a gentle world, this air still calms me down better. There''s no way to save me.)


    I think about that, and I smile crazy.


    "I can''t afford to say that. With the enemy, as soon as we find him, we have to make sure he ends up in jail. This is a battle between living and dying."


    That''s what I said in fluent Japanese was a brown-skinned beauty dressed in a sleeveless thin t-shirt with a high exposure of hot pants. Law One knows who the woman is.


    (Marcella, the immigrant boss? Did Muanchai contact you?


    That''s how I look at it. That sounds like an analogy. I''m not very angry, and I don''t resent you. Instead, I am too fond of you and too far-fetched. That much I am aware of.


    "Humanity, if you''ve lost room, what do you think is the first thing you throw away? That''s pride, morality, rules, that sort of thing. dump the crappiest and most annoying first"


    "You''re not just talking about humans. Animals at the extremes of hunger sometimes run to eat together, whether they are brothers who divided their blood. But... your claim is false."


    "What''s false?


    Marcella frowned at pointing out her walking position.


    "Can''t afford it? You should be able to make as much room as you want. Marcella, you''re the one who came to a situation where you couldn''t afford it, right? Rebellion, claiming the right to sell the sounds of the sea, and letting the men be converted to Mad Scientists. Especially at the end of the day, it''s a shitty place. But it doesn''t matter if it''s that far. I can still forgive you critically. We can also organize the circumstances that led to the rebellion. Afterwards, it''s unforgivable."


    "After that?"


    Marcella giving an even more surprising voice.


    "I wonder if you''re such an idiot you can''t turn your head on, or if you''re purely psychopathic, or if you''re toying with it, as you have to say with your mouth. Liar if you can''t afford it, justification for doing anything. That''s shit. That''s what makes me so cocky."


    There is anger in the voice of Law One.


    "The sinner has no choice. Because humans are creatures who can do bad things. It can also be described as a creature attracted to bad things. But I hate guys who are unconscious that their actions are evil while they work evil, or who try to justify evil. There is no reason. Anyway, I hate it."


    "Finally, you don''t like to justify it by trying to imitate it like it involves courage?


    Listening to the claims of Law One, Marcella shrugs her shoulders with a spiral of laughter.


    "You''re so sweet. My men didn''t kill me with rubber bullets, either."


    "Oh, I think so myself. Stupid sweetheart. But because of that, your men are alive."


    "Heh heh, if those unusable kids who dont pat me up with you, I''d have buried them on my stomach. I literally rose him alive. And I baited the crabs. When I rose, a big man screamed with a pitiful face."


    "That''s a lie, too"


    At this point, I am convinced that Muanchai did not report and call this woman, and Law One exhales.


    "How do you know it''s a lie?


    "Because I was talking to one of them for tea until just now. If that''s actually a ghost or a zombie, you''re not a liar."


    When I heard the first words of the law, Marcella exhaled as well. And look away at me casually and cheek.


    "You sound like an interesting man inside. And there goes my head."


    "I don''t know how a guy with no head turns can be a free doorman in the back street"


    "And I found out one more thing. It wasn''t Zhou''s idiot who hired you. There is no way I would hire a man like this. I wish I could confirm that."


    Speaking, Marcella approached Law One unconsciously, leaning so close to her body that it seemed to touch her.


    "You... I like it. That''s not how you can handle the enemies you''ve been killing."


    Marcella decides that the story that she was drinking tea with the person she tried to kill is also not, given the flow of the story, like a lie or a light mouth.


    "Did you miss another one now?


    "Get on with it. Well, fine. I don''t know why you''re here. Our enemies... what is it?


    Law One, which attacked the trading scene and tried to ruin the deal for me, but didn''t try to kill me as one. The behavior looked very puzzling to Marcella.


    "It''s an enemy. You followed my intentions, so I''ll tell you one more thing. Zhou Junjie is also an enemy."


    "So you were hired by forces hostile to Athletic Slime. Then it seems like it would be nice to let them kill each other and target the fisherman''s interests, but it''s not..."


    "Do as much speculation as you want. I''m going to turn it off today, so I''m not going to do anything about it. If you don''t get your hands on it."


    "Ahhh. Thanks. I''ll see you later. I didn''t like it when it was raining like this, and I really didn''t like the daylight."


    Marcella turned her heels back when she laughed at Law One. My men also follow Marcella and leave Law One.


    (Me too... I might have liked this woman a little)


    Dropping off Marcella''s hindsight, Law One thought.

 1880 4.

    That happened more than two years ago.


    "Let''s fly..."


    Law One was clearly going crazy. It was going crazy. But I always spoke of a familiar dialogue that exalted me.


    Severe repentance of the act of murder, therefore, Law One deals with rubber bullets. Even rubber bullets can lead to death, and I''ve killed them many times, but I''m basically trying not to die.


    But at that time the heart of Law One was stained with only two things: anger and intent to kill.


    Shootouts unfolding in the light rain of beatings. What Law One uses is live ammunition, not rubber bullets.


    I know it as Law One. I know all about it. I have seen it many times. Obviously, there are people in this world who should be killed. If we keep him alive, there are those who will only harm someone and create further tragedies - those who have no choice but to kill.


    "Let''s fly."


    Now I know that the people in front of me are right.


    (Why don''t you kill him?


    Second, it reminds me of the questions of those who did not kill before. A number of residents in the back streets have asked Law One about the fact that Law One avoids murder, strangely or abominably. "Why don''t you kill him?".


    But I''m gonna kill these guys.


    Answer in your heart for all those who have asked questions before.


    Law One came to the scene of the shooting of a snaff film of infanticide and rape. There are many genres of pornography, but I''ve never known them before, such as death rape or slaughter rape, which are all sorts of sexual habits in this world. Moreover, limiting the opponent to less than ten years of age increases the rare value even further. Money goes in.


    I didn''t know that the organization was doing that behind it, and as a customer, I also amplified the anger of Law One by my own stupidity in taking on the demands of the organization many times.


    In the apartment room that was the scene of the shooting, after killing all the men in the organization and rescuing the girl who had been trapped, when he appeared on the table, Law One was surrounded by numerous men. Needless to say, they belong to the organization.


    One man and another, and every time Law One pulls the trigger, he dies. I don''t feel any aversion or resistance to the act of murder that I usually repel right now. It feels the same after you finish outsourcing things like "gogi" and "gogi".


    Seeing the face of a man drawn to fear, Law One did remember Catharsis, pulling the trigger. Seeing as the man collapsed with his fear sticking to his face, he did have the pleasure of murder. But I don''t feel disgusted with myself like that. There is no straying or grinding. Sweet to avoid killing as much as possible, but not even blue. Accept that this is natural.


    One of the last remaining spoke, revealing more anger and remorse than fear, staring at Law One, who shoots himself at the muzzle.


    "Righteous bastard...... We, uh, we get happiness by going to hell with these guys. You can eat it. Born in this world, everyone has the right and the right to happiness. Even if you kill people. To make money and live, to make me feel better, to offend and kill these guys, what''s wrong with them? Oh?"


    "I was unpleasant. So bad. So kill. Kill you guys and I''ll feel good. That''s why I kill him. Is that the guy named Justice Man? Well, I don''t care about the definition. I always do what I want."


    To the man who stretched out his best, Law One threw cold words and pulled the trigger.


    "I''m not trapped in anything, I can only live the way I want to. In that sense, you and I are the same."


    Towards the myriad corpses that were exposed to light rain, Law I told him in a nihilistic tone.


    "We have information that secret agents of our government are also in motion."


    In response to a report by Bowen, Hiromoto, Zhou Junjie, "Ziotinche" stopped Fork from moving in an attempt to soak up Gratin.


    "Huh? We''ve already stopped being mafias in our country. You switched to Japan''s backstreet organization. It''s weird that they''re after us."


    What are you talking about? This guy has a blaming tone, Zhou says.


    "That''s not how my government sees it. Once you''re in the mafia, you''ll be exterminated forever."


    "That''s crazy. It''s terrible. It''s different, and I''m not bothering my country anymore, so just miss it."


    "I don''t care if you tell me. Then praise our intelligence department."


    Hiroshi, who tells you pale. Zhou becomes as tannic as he thinks.


    "How did our intelligence department purchase that information when it wasn''t good enough? Are the operatives stupid?


    Ask around for frigid odors.


    "It looks like they''re pulling each other''s legs between domestic operatives lurking in Japan. This time he was in charge of an operative stage called brick, but it seems that this place was neglected by other operative units and tipped us off."


    "Traitors are really cynical, aren''t they? Marcella had the best cuddle and technique, but she''s a traitor, so she''s a sitter. I don''t know if I can make Junko Yukioka request to replace only the contents. But those saut��ed people have been positive for us."


    Laughing, Zhou resumes the task of softening the gratin.


    "The boss is a gratin, a fork, isn''t he? It''s incredible to me. Gratin would be unlikely to be anything but a spoon. See, you''re spilling a little out of the gap."


    "Ugh, dude. Hey, a fork would be nice to eat pasta in a gratin. A little spill won''t affect anything."


    Zhou turns around and looks grumpy in Hakansen, who wears a cheeky face.


    Then, just after Zhou finished eating Gratin, his men contacted him with an extension.


    "Enemy attack. Lei Li, the deputy captain of Brick and Brick, took some of his men and even started engaging with Junko Yukioka''s murder doll Makoto Aizawa in front of Ajito."


    Following reports of serious voices from his men, Zhou had a defect.


    "I don''t know, it feels like these various enemies are after me. Isn''t something a little nice?


    Zhou spreads another invincible grin and says:


    "It''s not nice at all. How did you come to that idea?


    "No, ''cause come on, if you normally live your life seriously, you can''t taste this, can you? It''s an invaluable experience. Are you getting any happier?


    "Let''s ask Junko Yukioka why the murder doll of Junko Yukioka turns to the enemy. You may see it as turning to her enemies, but I''d like to know about why. Anyway, the boss must have poked at me someplace I don''t know."


    "Yes, yes, all evil in the world is my fault"


    Hirofumi calls Junko.


    "They''re not turning to the enemy. Says it''s true that Aizawa is arbitrary, so don''t hesitate."


    The call ends immediately, listening to Hiroshi, Zhou opens his mouth pompously.


    "I mean, even Junko Yukioka had a betrayal?


    "I didn''t say that clearly. The partnership will continue properly, and we will undertake retrofitting surgery, so there is no need to worry."


    Asked by Zhou, Hirofumi told Junko what he had been told.


    "Well... we don''t care, we don''t have to go after dinner."


    Drawing out the gun, he raised his fighting spirit, and Zhou slowly rose.

 1881 5

    "You''re a dirty building. You''re turning this place into an aside..."


    A long-sleeved man who is part of the brick - Sun Pil "Sumby" - said as he looked up at the building that was becoming an athletic slime aside and glanced at his face.


    "You must be shiny inside. I''d like to believe that. Otherwise, you''ll be dealing with people who stink of pump. Ha ha."


    The man, who laughs with the intention of making an interesting joke himself, is also a member of the brick, his name is Zhang Qiang "Chang Chiang".


    "So we''re hiding, we''re not even close, we''re grandly approaching from the road, okay?


    It was Lin Soichi, Lin Zongyi, who asked that question. If I do it, he''s short. But he''s a fat man with plenty on the side, and this is also part of the brick.


    "That''s okay. That building, at first glance, is just an old, dirty, miscellaneous building, but all the adjacent buildings have low floors, and it''s hard to break into building legends from side to side. I''m not saying I can''t. Looks like we could go from that back house if that bothered us, but if they noticed, it''d be a hassle. Then you can punch him in the front."


    Li Lei, in the role of commander, answers with his gaze on Lin.


    "I''m an ambush. Shall I break into the building behind me first?


    "No, if we get here already, they''ll be watching us, and while you''re on the move, you''re more likely to come out of the enemy"


    True offered, but Lei rejected.


    At that time, three men emerge from the entrance to the miscellaneous building in question.


    "It''s a mouse. I have a guy who looks familiar. He was in and out of the lab."


    True warns.


    "The fact that only three of us are here must mean that all three of us are mice. And... are you too thin? Or so confident? Or is it matching our numbers?


    Li Lei continues to question.


    One of the three moves forward. A fat man with missing teeth. Not tall, but thick on the side, not in the woods, I truly got the impression that Via Barrel was walking.


    "I wonder if the other two are from afar because of his proximity."


    Zhang Qiang said with pleasure, without waiting for Li Lei''s endorsement, he moves forward with discretion.


    True shot the gun in the lead as enemy fat man and Zhang Qiang approached. The aim is not a fat man out front, but two people in front of the building entrance.


    Three bullets were fired. But none of it hit me. Just ahead of where the true target was, three skulls appeared as clear as vitreous, and they took a bullet with their teeth.


    The skull simultaneously exhales bullets and rattles its teeth violently.


    "Crystal skeleton? Automatically responding to attacks, appearing and guarding?


    Truth squeals.


    "It looks like a pain in the ass, but we can do something similar."


    Li Lei looked at his grandson sideways and said:


    Fat man and Zhang Qiang enter the war.


    Zhang Qiang made a big leap, generating a pneumatic mass from the back of his foot in the air and securing it in the air. Scaffold that qigong mass and make a good bunk jump.


    The fat man who was poked at the intention, his reaction was delayed. Zhang Qiang was already struck out in the back of the head with an intense kick with qigong, spinning over the rear of a fat man.


    The neck bone was smashed to pieces of wood, and the fat man ended up never showing his abilities - thinking he looked back with the neck bone bent and grabbed Zhang Qiang.


    "The ability to regenerate... isn''t it. It''s not playing"


    I bend my head in a strange direction and watch a fat man move as he spits blood out of his mouth, and the truth squeals.


    I thought both hands of the fat man caught Zhang Qiang. At that moment, the fat man struck both hands against the wall of invisibility. Zhang Qiang sees it and is flat.


    "It''s not supposed to protect me"


    Zhang Qiang laughs.


    "I''m not supposed to take care of you."


    My grandson sighs when he emerges distant from the walls of Qigong.


    True shoots a gun at a fat man. Two shots hit the fat man''s lower abdomen and knee.


    The flesh around the gunshot wound melts. Shot a bullet filled with solution.


    I thought this was it, and the fat man was still moving. Even though one leg is about to be torn off, he walks with a heavy weight firmly supported. Even though the abdomen melts and does not regenerate, it is pimped.


    "What''s going on, this guy!


    Zhang Qiang shouts. The two in the back are laughing.


    On that Zhang Qiang''s left calf and right ankle, a crystal skeleton appeared and bit him.


    "It hurt! What''s going on with this guy too! All of a sudden he showed up warped!


    "All of a sudden, you warp. Then my Qigong wall. Then you can''t prevent it."


    Screaming Zhang Qiang and calmly stating grandchildren.


    "I don''t know if it''s time for me."


    The forest holds the pattern of the sword. That was literally a sword pattern. It''s a sharp sword pattern. But only the pattern. I have no body.


    The forest protrudes the pattern over and over again with a quick move. Then Zhang Qiang bit the crystal wax filled with small holes, and it was crushed.


    (I see, is that the sword you''re willing to stretch)


    True sees and admires the ability of the forest. This ability seemed pretty usable.


    (More than that, that sturdy fat guy. It doesn''t matter what you think. It''s not like I have the ability to play, or at least I can stand and walk on those legs)


    Truly surprised to see a fat man moving as if nothing had happened, despite his knee melting.


    (Let''s change our minds. I don''t think it''s possible, because it''s perceived by stereotypes. More another possibility......)


    That''s all I thought about, the truth flashed.


    All right, everyone, focus on the two men in front of the door.


    True tells and shoots first. Fully automate the machine pistol ''Bye Horse'' and shoot in simultaneously.


    In a space where there was nothing, several crystal skulls appeared and all the bullets were stopped.


    Lin, too, by means of qigong fencing, tries to poke at the two of them, but every time a crystal wave shows up and stops the attack.


    "No. What the..."


    "Don''t stop the attack. Keep attacking."


    All my attacks were prevented and Lin would face despair, but Li Lei ordered me to resume poking.


    "I kind of figured it out too."


    A glimpse of the truth reloading the machine pistol, Li Lei laughs invincibly and shoots a gun at the two people in front of the door.


    (Crystal skeleton, suddenly appeared and attacked, but only against Zhang Qiang. They''re not attacking us. I mean, it''s nice to see it as out of range of capabilities)


    Seeing the two of them standing in front of Bill''s door, Lei thinks.


    It was then. A fat man, who was chasing Zhang Qiang around, suddenly pointed in the direction where Truth and Lei and the others were, and pushed forward.


    "Oh?


    "That''s easy to understand. Now I''m sure."


    When I suddenly saw a fat man poking at me, Zhang Qiang raised an astonishing voice and the truth suddenly laughed.


    Teb man''s body bounces wide rearward, buttocks on. I frontally collided with my grandson''s Qigong wall.


    "Keep shooting. Not forever."


    The truth tells him pale, and he shoots the gun himself again.


    True speculation soon became a reality. A crystalline sword appeared and did not hold back, and a thrust by Lin''s Qigong sword pierced the throat of one of the two men.


    Another man who survives blues. Shortly afterwards, he immediately fell exposed to the rain of the bullets of True and Lei, and even by the sword of Lin''s chi, full of holes in his body.


    At the same time as the second one dies, the fat man''s flesh melts everywhere. The liquid, which the body appeared to dissolve, also disappeared to evaporate immediately.


    "Duh, what do you mean?


    "There were not three enemies, there were two."


    Li Lei, who spotted the tease, tells Zhang Qiang, who raises a voice of doubt. Li Lei also knows that the first thing he noticed was true.


    "I guess the fat guy who was rambling is a materialized substitute for the image, or a meat doll. I thought it was odd, no matter what I thought, because being shot in the knee and melted wouldn''t slow down the movement. Then it''s most natural to assume it''s not an organism."


    True explained.


    "What happened to the attack that stopped showing up on the way?


    "It''s just out of gas. It seemed like a pretty powerful ability, and that doesn''t make it extra inexhaustible to use. So I tried to exhaust him by attacking him thoroughly, using his abilities."


    To Zhang Qiang, who speaks more questions, the truth further explains, then sends his gaze to the entrance to the building.


    "You surprise me. I didn''t know it would come out right away."


    Li Lei teases his mustache and rounds his eyes. From the entrance of the building, two men, Zhou Junjie, the leader of Athletic Slime, "Ziotinche" and his katana, Hirofumi "Bowen", are the ones who are taking him with them, but they took the lead and appeared dignified.


    "Are you Lei, Brick''s deputy captain? In the meantime, what are the circumstances in which Junko Yukioka''s murder doll Makoto Aizawa turns to the enemy?


    Hiroshi speaks to me. First, he learns that it seems like a structure that comes in dialogue, and asks how the brick faces are.


    "It''s not moving on Snow Oka''s orders. It''s my will. If you hadn''t been aggressive enough to be his test bench, I wouldn''t have been relative to you either."


    True answers.


    "You''re working for Junko Yukioka, but you''re turning against Junko Yukioka, and you''re turning to our enemies? Something is very troublesome. Let''s tell Junko Yukioka."


    Zhou said in a distorted tone. I know that it has already been reported to Junko.


    "Nothing happens where I can tell you. I don''t follow Yukioka''s orders."


    Truth be told, Zhou shrugged his shoulder with a bitter smile.


    "Zhou Junjie. Smoked by domestic mafias and sent to Japan, immigrants who put in to expand the size of the organization were treated differently and betrayed, and now dedicate their men as experimental benches for Mad Scientists. He''s the one who doesn''t coordinate with other illegal drug organizations and doesn''t even bother to take the mistress of immigrants as an executive..."


    The forest opens a holographic display and provokes by reading up the surrounding data.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re a thoroughly worthless boss"


    Zhang Qiang just says what he thinks.


    "Yeah, I''m a bad boss. My boss is super instant and all I see is what''s going on. I have no idea. It''s synonymous with incompetence."


    Hiroshi acknowledges. Zhou is flashing, and Zhou''s men are laughing.


    "So many years, boss, you''ve been here."


    Li Lei whispers what everyone will think as he shudders.


    "Because I''m good at being nearby. No other reason."


    I assure you clearly, Hiroshi.


    "Why are you doing such a nasty boss''s side?


    "It''s a secret."


    Asked by Zhang Qiang, Hirofumi smiled small.


    "Actually, I''m wondering, too. I know Hirofumi is good, and I''m a bad boss. But why did Hiroshi come all the way to me?"


    "Even the boss won''t tell you why."


    Asked by Zhou, Hiroshi waved his smile.


    "We''re calling for reinforcements, so let''s hold out until then."


    Whisper in a voice where Hiroshi can only be heard around. Zhou nodded silently.

 1882 6.

    When I was a little girl, a friendly girl went from middle school to another school and became alienated.


    She entered the older man, was duped, and when she found out she was pregnant, she was thrown away lightly. It was back in the middle of nowhere.


    She didn''t fall. He had a purposeful and evil personality, so he persisted in telling me to fall from around and rebelled the other way around. Fortunately for such stupidity, one life was safely born. If you really don''t know what''s lucky and what''s calling for misfortune, now I think Law One.


    She is no longer in the world. She disappeared recently.


    At Tama River earthbound, Faichi sits down next to one girl and looks at the river. When I was little here, Law One used to play with her.


    "Revenge... Fulfill that, and the dark feelings you have now will disappear, but instead a bottomless void will push you"


    "Has Mr. Ohashi ever avenged you?


    "I couldn''t avenge myself."


    To the girl who asks in a fine voice, Law One answers with a nihil smile.


    The girl''s name is Spica. I turn fourteen this year.


    "It was still time to rush out. I still belonged to the Pharmaceutical Buddha City organization, and I had a good senior. He taught me a lot, he was a good guy."


    It was Law One, which made me want to quit as soon as I learned that it was the gear of the organization, but thanks to its predecessors, I was able to stay in the organization for a while. And without that senior, Law One believes that he can never have himself now either.


    The senior was shot dead by a rival immigrant mafia in a law enforcement lapse. He came to help Law One, who was injured in the foot and unable to move within the enemy position, and was shot through the head in front of Law One''s eyes while he was running with Law One in his arms. Just ten seconds after that, members of the doomsday organization arrived just a little late and swept away the mafia. Law One was helpful.


    I had a desire to avenge the mafia that killed my senior. But whoever killed the seniors directly has been killed shortly thereafter. Although I hated the mafia itself as a gateway to hatred and anger to distract my grief, when did its mafia organization naturally disappear as well, and the revenge of Law One crushed.


    "But I''m not. The ones who sent your mother to hell are still alive."


    Spica holds a dark fire in her eyes and claims.


    "Of course it won''t be like your case. But, you know, I''m sure I feel the same way after it''s over. Keri followed, and the hatred flew away somewhere. The weight of my heart disappeared somewhere. But that guy''s not coming home. The fact that I let him die doesn''t go away."


    Talking that far, Spica bit her lips when she looked sideways at Method One exhaling vainly.


    "That''s why you won''t take it on?


    "That''s not all. I don''t kill in the first place. Sometimes you kill them by mistake."


    Ohashi said with an annoying face.


    "In Mr. Ohashi''s case... the organization disappeared naturally, and so did the vengeance, right?


    "Oh."


    "Then...... I''ll ask for that, too. You don''t have to kill anyone, destroy the very organization that tormented us. And you don''t have to kill anyone who makes drugs like this... punish them besides killing them."


    Spica pleads with a powerful voice.


    "There''s no need for me to lay down my hands, and there''s signs that this place is going to break on its own."


    "What do you mean?


    In front of the surprised spica, Law One opens the holographic display.


    "It''s on the information site that there''s a sign that there''s going to be an internal war on Athletic Slime. Don''t let the boss here get swallowed up even though it''s on the info site..."


    "Then no. I can''t sort out my feelings until I ask Mr. Ohashi to destroy them."


    Seeing Spica desperately complaining, Law One broke.


    "I get it. You pull the trigger. That''s the bullet I was flown from. If I break it, you break it. There''s a fold in you, isn''t there?


    "Maybe."


    First of all, Spica snorted as she snorted. I don''t know about that until it''s actually time for revenge to be fulfilled, but whatever the consequences, I can only force myself to fold it. Law One dared to bump it into words, knowing it. After it''s all over, to make Spica feel strongly conscious.


    Law One was single, headed to Athletic Slime''s Azit.


    Approaching Ajito, I hear gunshots.


    (Is that an internal fight? Or is it another enemy force and a donkey?


    Athletic Slime originally has many enemies. Many illegal drug organizations in Euthanasia also abhor it like a snake scorpion.


    Law One was asking about the battle from behind the building.


    You mean all kinds of guys are hoping for the destruction of this organization? And seeing it as an opportunity for internal protest, is it attacking you at once? I''m simply a coincidence.)


    I have no hesitation in turning one organization round against another. I have the strength to do that. But Athletic Slime recognized that he was not a one-stranded opponent because there was talk of remodeling his constituents to Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka. But if, in addition to internal fighting, multiple forces are targeting us from the outside, if we stand around well, we should be able to bring it to ruin.


    (If I put a stop to the organization, I wonder if that will accomplish the request. Well...... I think fuzzy is fine around there)


    After interfering, Law One thinks that if we take it to the flow to the destruction of the organization, that''s fine as requested. It is unrealistic, such as not letting others touch you, not allowing you to weaken you, and leading you only to destruction with your own hands.


    (It''s not just the destruction of the organization, but the drugs they deal with, the sound of the ocean, have to be contained as much as possible.)


    Spica, the client. The woman, who was the mother and also her own childhood tame, was in the other world due to drug addiction. The last drug she was having a crush on was the sound of the ocean, being sold by Athletic Slime in partnership with Junko Suzuoka.


    The content of the request received by Law One is to reward all those involved in the cause that took the life of childhood taming. The devastation of Athletic Slime, as well as the presence of the sinful drugs that took her life, must be eliminated, and Junko Yukioka, who created such a thing, will also be targeted. They have to be done after cleaning up the athletic slime.


    "No..."


    Law One exhaled loudly, as he gave up, and shrugged.


    There were several people who noticed the signs of the existence of Law One, but Law One was well aware of it.


    (At times like this, hiding in the shadows and having fun and cheating doesn''t suit the sex. I can''t forgive myself)


    If you continue to whine in your mouth, Law One increases your killing temper.


    "It could be really comparable. Awesome. Killing, but which one? Which enemy? No way. Both of them?


    Li Lei runs his mouth aware of those lurking in the rear.


    "Let''s fly..."


    Whimpering a word, Law One popped up.


    Athletic slime constituents simultaneously showered a bullet at Law One, but Law One sends a bullet that runs out in skillful motion. Li Lei whistles when he sees it.


    "Don''t do it inside."


    True throws praise. Not against Law One. I haven''t seen anything about Law One, and I can''t afford to make any extra findings. Against the enemy boss, Zhou Junjie.


    True from earlier on, Zhou and I were dressed to fight one-on-one. Zhou told his men he didn''t need help. It''s a stupid act, but I don''t really hate that kind of stupidity, nor the fools who work that kind of stupidity.


    "Because our boss is originally a burly militant. It''s not a boss vessel, boss, but if you fight, you''re simply strong. It was still treasured in the Mafia, because he was the owner of the courage of his husband, who always went first in the war."


    "Hey, what do you care about dis twice because you think I''m stupid? That''s how much I know."


    Even though Hiroshi proudly spoke, Zhou penetrated when he was a cock.


    "Let''s fly."


    A true and circumferential ride got in the way of an unexpected reading of the air. It''s Law One. They''re shooting guns at each other as they run around a space with no shield. And the muzzle was pointed at the perimeter.


    (What the hell is this guy? Suddenly it comes out......)


    True was annoying, but he didn''t seem to be the enemy of himself or Lei and the others, and obviously the spearhead of that attack was directed toward Athletic Slime, so he withheld his hand for once.


    Zhou changed his opponent from a shootout with True to a shootout with Law One.


    True when he sees it, he stops the attack on Zhou and turns to help Li Lei and the others. Multiple mice appear again, and they seem to be struggling with each other.


    But with the addition of truth, the equilibrium breaks, and the mouse dies with one person and another. The truth, accustomed to fighting mice, discerns the mystery of the properties of ability in just a few moments.


    Zhou, who had shot a bullet, escaped into the building for reloading. Law One does not follow in depth, but reloads itself.


    "Hey... you''re already dead."


    Zhou pulled into the back of the door and similarly pulled into it and spoke a weak voice toward Hiroshi, who was sitting next to him.


    "This has happened many times before, and each time you''ve cut through it with my knowledge and my boss''s guts. And after that, my boss poked around and asked me to do something similar, and I''m sure something similar will happen in the future."


    "No, this time it''s gonna suck, right? I don''t see any visions that can break through this situation."


    "I told you I called reinforcements. It''s time to come. I just got in touch."


    Hearing Hiroshi''s words, Zhou looked softly outside the building.


    At Lei Lei or true rear, a man appeared. Exceeding two meters tall, thick shoulder-width and chest plate, he''s just a hugely powerful white giant there.


    "Huh, you''ve got a face I''ve seen"


    The giant man laughs happily as he teases his stretched moustache. His gaze was directed to the truth.


    "Slavic Phantom......"


    My grandson, looking back, moaned when he saw the giant.


    "Paranormal Kill, Ondrei Masalik"


    In return for the giant man sending a hot gaze at himself, True uttered his opponent''s name.

 1883 7

    Very naturally, we start shooting each other with truth and ondreign.


    The giant Ondrei thought it would be more picturesque to be able to carry a machine gun as well, not a pistol, etc. in its appearance. True, but it is medium difficult to get a firearm other than a pistol in the back street, and Ondrei''s gun skill was considerable.


    Ondrey makes a agile move that is not commensurate with the giant. Ballistics, timing of shooting, and prefetching where to dodge also truly feel like they outweigh themselves. I gradually began to turn back and the hand of the attack was stopping. But...


    (Slightly slower than the viper. And it''s big on purpose. Most importantly... I''m getting stronger too)


    I could really afford to come from my confidence, even though I knew right away that I was an enemy I couldn''t fight properly.


    Once the truth hides itself in the shield, it tries to prepare itself for breathing.


    Seeing that true movement, Ondrei mocks, dashing all the way to where he is true.


    (Is that coming...)


    Seeing a chase that could be described as an ondrey swine rush, which does not give me time to reload while I breathe or think, the truth felt strange and spilled nature and a smile.


    "Let''s fly."


    But there were those who did not miss it. Law One shoots a gun from the side of Ondrei.


    "Mm, after I interrupt."


    Surprising shooting, Ondrey looks grumpy at Law One. Bending his mouth to the letter of Heh clearly appeared to be Law One, even though he was covered in a mustache.


    Ondrei now advances through the law. A giant, like a chunk of muscle over two metres tall and weighing more than 130 kilograms, rushing in at a sudden high speed, even though he has a gun. This scares me in many ways.


    But Lawichi shoots the gun calmly, without being cowardly.


    Step left and right with a quick body appearance, Ondrei packs the distance from Law One all at once.


    But even if the fearful giant is imminent at present, Law One will not change his expression.


    "Let''s fly."


    At close range, he pokes the muzzle into the center of Ondrei''s chest, and Law One pulls the trigger.


    Ondrei grinned at his mouth, laying his body down quickly at about the same time as the trigger was pulled, gently squeezing the bullet, poking his thick arm out vigorously and grabbing the chest barn of the best of the law.


    "Oh well. You want to fly? Then I''ll help you fly."


    But it was only in the afterlife that Ondrei stopped that dialogue in an attempt to speak. I felt so clich�� and embarrassed.


    "Humph!


    Ondrei lifts the body of Law One high with one hand, swinging it in an arcing orbit, slamming it to the ground.


    But Lawichi escaped Ondrei''s hand with the momentum by spinning his body as hard and horizontally as if it were even screwing him, out of a state of upside down in the air, just before he was slammed to the ground.


    In a slightly distant position, land on one knee.


    "Gu......"


    Ondrey pushes his forehead. Law One didn''t just escape. He swung the gun in his hand and hit Ondrei in the head with the gun grip.


    (That''s awesome... Ondrei''s powers are amazing too, but his cut back was even more amazing than that)


    I saw the movement of Law One, and I was truly impressed.


    With Ondrei dripping a glimmer of blood from his forehead, a raging grin filled his face with joy.


    Shortly afterwards, Ondrey left the scene in a hurry. True shot the gun.


    "Take turns"


    True to keep your gaze on Ondrei and say it with awareness of Law One. I knew that Law One had told me too. Sometimes I say stay out of the way one-on-one.


    I didn''t know that.


    Law One does not try to hear the true demands, and this one shoots out Ondrei as well.


    (This guy...)


    True looked abominably at Law One. The truth gets more and more flashing when I see Ondrei shooting back at the best of the law, not himself either.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Li Lei called me, so I had no choice but to lean my consciousness toward those with whom the bricklayers were fighting.


    The athletic slime side had some new bodies, but bricks were not intact either.


    "Let''s fly!


    "What?"


    One way to get more tempered and scream was for Ondrei to laugh bitterly and get into it.


    "Zhang Qiang again before..."


    Only one person walks away and sees Zhang Qiang, who is wounded and in desperate battle, is truly stunned.


    "Though he''s good at melee, this rampage situation then... If you want to get closer, it would be nice if you could do it as well and attract me..."


    Li Lei says with a bitter look.


    A man who thinks of himself as an athletic slime heroic mouse, dressed in full body tights and wearing a helm approaches Zhang Qiang.


    "Shh!"


    A heroic mouse man screamed, Zhang Qiang glared and literally jumped. He jumped more than four meters in height without any help, and went from above to hitting his body.


    Naturally Zhang Qiang avoided, but aiming shortly after that evasion, one of the mice on the Bill''s side opened his mouth wide enough to think that his jaw might be off, spitting a huge liquid bullet out of his mouth.


    Liquid bullets that seemed to be bigger than a person''s head flew in with a parabola drawn, but the grandson built a wall of qigong to prevent it in a remarkable place.


    "There is! That hurt!


    Zhang Qiang screams around. It wasn''t just liquid bullet throwing up that was aimed immediately after dodging. A mouse manipulating something like a bee was letting Zhang Qiang approach the bee modoki and shooting poison needles into his hands and feet.


    The heroic mouse stands up and tries to stay with Zhang Qiang, who is exposing the gap.


    Shortly afterwards, a true shooting shoots a heroic mouse through the neck from the side. The heroic mouse immediately understood what had happened to him and collapsed under his helm in the face of despair.


    "I''m getting tired..."


    My grandson makes a weak noise. I can certainly see that I am exhausted.


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do, Mouse. Multiple serial attacks, don''t be too troublesome"


    Li Lei sighs as he reloads his gun. Lei and Lin alternately attacked each other, causing the enemy to attack, and his grandson continued to guard him. Zhang Qiang attracted the attention of his enemies halfway through, and could not do so. Zhang Qiang serves to disperse the consciousness of his enemies, while Zhang Qiang himself has created a state in which he needs protection.


    "Gu......"


    My grandson leaks a groan of pain. As soon as I lost my mind, I was shot by a constituent who wasn''t even a mouse. It was the arm that hit him, but if he was shooting through the artery, it could be fatal.


    "Retreat. True. I need your help retreating."


    Lei made the decision. Injuries have increased, and we are all feeling fatigued and out of focus. And the enemy has more than one mouse with the ability of the road. The more time passes, the more danger increases and the chance of taking out victims. I decided I should retire now.


    (Are you leaving now...... Sure, the enemy is strong, but if you''re ready to sacrifice, can you even put Keri on here now? But will Lei choose not to make a sacrifice even if he misses the opportunity?)


    True, it was a different idea than Li Lei''s, but since there is no time to complain about it here and now, we shall follow Li Lei''s decision.


    Li Lei is down. Go help Zhang Qiang. If you can''t cover that Lei, True will shoot the machine pistol with a full auto.


    "Bring it to the Snow Oka Institute."


    True told Li Lei, who came back in charge of Zhang Qiang.


    "Oh, I was going to ask for it."


    Li Lei smiles as he sweats.


    In the face of retreating bricks, Athletic Slime could not be pursued.


    "Those guys..."


    In the direction of retreat, I see a group of immigrants appear, and the truth speaks up.


    Seeing a group of immigrants who have come, Lee Lee becomes sinister. It is clear who it is. And there were faces I found out about.


    (These guys, I wish you''d come a little sooner...)


    I couldn''t help but think so. It was Lei Lei.


    "Yo, like hell. Looks like you''ve done a pretty good job, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Marcella, led by an athletic slime immigrant, gave Li Lei a voice with a petty smile. Li Lei turns to a face named Tohohoho and walks away from the scene without saying anything. Now I want to give priority to the care of the wounded.


    "Wow, is Marcella coming at this time? I was relieved to think they''d retired, but I''m delighted."


    Said Zhou with a fed up face when he saw the athletic slime immigrants who showed up in a way that replaced bricks.

 1884 8

    "I knew there were people who would attack the athletic slime with confusion. I grabbed the information they were on their way here, and then I rushed to gather people here. It''s no coincidence."


    Marcella talks as she showers a cold gaze around her.


    "The next time I saw your repulsive face, I decided it was time to kill you. I''ll make sure it ends here."


    "Oh, no... Marcella. Oh, I meant Marcella, and you didn''t do anything wrong to Marcella. Why did you have a coup? You don''t remember anything being resented. Uh-oh!


    Zhou appeals with pity to Marcella, who proclaims in a voice even colder than his gaze.


    "That''s not all. I was going to forgive Marcella if she was honest with me. I''m sure your men will be dissatisfied, but they tried their best to turn it into a rock and restore the athletic slime to its original robust system."


    "Hmm... I''ll make it clear to you. I don''t have any grudges against you. But, you know, I hate you. I hate all kinds of places. I hate all the good old, hungry places, all the pitiful things you can say in public like that, all the places you get right on track, all the grumpy places, all the places you can''t rely on Hiromi, all the places you don''t think about the human feelings down there, all the places you''re purely stupid!


    At first it was Marcella, who was making her laugh stick and talking, but gradually she talked and got annoyed herself, and she only yelled at me in an angry shape for how long.


    "Oh, no... Marcella Chan. Oh, you said you loved me, Marcella. Ah. That was all a lie too ~..."


    "Oh, my God..."


    "What...? Is this some kind of crazy talk fight?


    I look at Marcella, who, in contrast, is furious with the circumference that makes me half cry with a pitiful voice, and Ondrei groans with a shudder.


    "Then I''ll make it clearer for you. You know what I''m called in the organization? A whore who colored a stupid boss and got the executive seat at the immigration minute. This is the reputation I was whispered about within the organization. So, that''s true. I slept with a shitty Funya guy like me so many times to get a place in the organization. You didn''t realize that at all, were you seriously putting it in me? If so, I laugh. Because I don''t want a man like you who doesn''t have any shards of charm, a woman who approaches me without a heart!


    "Ugh... Wow. Uh-huh. Not much of that. Ahhh. I can''t believe I was fooled... I can''t believe I was just fooled... I can''t believe all that time was a lie. Aww, tell me it''s a lie, tell me it''s dodgy, Marcella. Aww. So I''ll be saved all of it."


    Rolling over the asphalt, Zhou cries without himself or the world, letting his hands twitch like a wasting child. Then he crawls to Marcella''s side and leads to his feet.


    "This guy, come on. Shit."


    Circumference''s head, Marcella kicks as she pulls the dong.


    "Is this my employer..."


    I feel like canceling my job right now, Ondrei pushing my forehead. Both the Chinese and immigrant constituents are stunned by the law.


    "Die now! You piece of junk!"


    Crawling to the ground, around looking up at himself with a distorted face full of tears and snot, Marcella shouted and yelled at him with her angrily distorted face, pulling the trigger.


    Many thought Zhou had been killed. Hirofumi and except Zhou himself.


    "hahaha...... marcela chi wow......"


    Zhou stood beside Marcella''s diagonal with a laugh. At the time Marcella pulled the trigger, Zhou was up quickly to avoid the bullet.


    "That''s too licky for a boulder. You think this is gonna happen to me? Even Marcella can''t laugh, and she''s annoying."


    Zhou jumped into Marcella''s nostalgia all at once, grabbing Marcella''s gun with his bare hands.


    Marcella changed her complexion for a moment. It becomes a face mixed with surprise and fear, and soon realizes the fact, staring hatefully at the circumference from close range. Seeing such a change in Marcella, Zhou laughs when he looks strangely dull.


    Pull the gun Zhou grabbed. As Marcella was reflexively deprived of the gun, turning back full of force, Zhou let go of the gun he was grabbing, and Marcella gained too much momentum to butt cake.


    "Whoo! Ho ho ho"


    Zhou steps on Marcella''s abdomen as much as he wants. Marcella gives a grunting voice, folding her body into a letter that leaves her fallen, pressing her belly and coughing into bitterness.


    "I knew it. Come on, a woman... it''s up to you to give in. Don''t you think?


    Saying comfortably, Zhou set his aim on Marcella''s leg and tried to shoot the gun.


    Zhou didn''t pull the trigger. No, I couldn''t pull it off. Feel the killing and fly right off the spot. Law One was pointing around, shooting a gun.


    "Hmm. Are you on these guys'' side?


    It was Ondrei who raised his voice like that.


    Marcella also turns her gaze to Law One. That one obviously looked like such a move, like it helped me. I reflexively remembered my expectations that maybe you''d be on my side.


    "No."


    Law One denies it in a terminal way.


    (Well, I guess so. Why am I expecting sweet expectations... or why am I palpitating so fast?)


    When Marcella has a complex look on her face, she realizes around staring at herself like that.


    Zhou points the muzzle at Marcella again. Now Marcella''s men shot simultaneously and went in to help.


    "Oops!


    One of the mice spits a liquid bullet over Marcella.


    At that moment, Faichi aimed at when that mouse would throw up liquid bullets and shot him in the head with a gun.


    The liquid bullet landed a little from Marcella. It melts as the asphalt looks around.


    (Hey... that helped me out now too... didn''t it? It''s a coincidence...)


    Marcella, who once again has sweet expectations. Now stronger.


    "Isn''t this guy hired by Marcella, after all?


    With a grumpy face of jealousy rounding out, Zhou said by alternating between Faichi and Marcella.


    "I hope so. No, I''m not."


    Now I deny it from Marcella. I didn''t lie, and I have no reason to lie.


    "Then why did you help me?" But you''re lying, and it''s odd to say otherwise here. There''s no reason to lie, is there?


    "Yeah. A little bit of your boss can now work his head off, too."


    When Zhou looked at Hakufumi and confirmed, Hakufumi said with an impressive face.


    "In the meantime, we''ve all done it already. Oh, don''t kill Marcella. I''ll collect it and teach you."


    When Zhou issues the decree, Zhou''s men start attacking simultaneously, and Marcella''s men respond accordingly.


    There are several men in each other''s camp who have been modified into pure children. Paranormal power bearers, flesh-modified Phantom mice and heroic mice wearing flesh-enhanced suits, etc. Many of them are joining the battle without extraordinary powers in the turmoil where they bump into each other''s abilities. For now, as long as you shoot a gun, and if you hit it, your opponent will die unless it''s even regenerative, and it''s a fine force with the non-capable.


    Until about a minute and thirty seconds after the battle began, it looked like a five-minute battle, but by the time two minutes passed, the trend in the battle had become clear. There are a large number of casualties on the immigrant side led by Marcella.


    "Well, I don''t like teeth. Same pattern as always."


    Ondrei, who slaughtered a Phantom mouse looking like a mix of dinosaurs and people, bled out of a giant fist and threw up dissatisfied.


    Already in these two minutes, Ondrey had made as many as six mice incapable of combat. Having seen how it was far-flung, Marcella found out that the paranormal killer''s name was not Dada.


    "Hey, you, deal with me. More teething than the rest of them... don''t ignore it!


    Ondrey speaks to Law One, but Law One concentrated on fighting a fairly handy mouse and couldn''t afford to be Ondrey''s opponent.


    If Ondrei used riot warfare to strike an unexpected blow, I don''t think there would be a single one, but Ondrei seemed like the type not to do that, so I don''t feel threatened.


    "Retreat!


    Face distorted by humiliation, Marcella made a decision to retreat. Even as it was visible to lose fighting as it was, he regarded it better to withdraw early before wasting his power on jail.


    "You come too! Get over here!


    Before retreating, Marcella calls Law One, a loud voice that can also be heard by enemy factions.


    Law One followed Marcela and the others silently, retreating while serving as his lord. It was decided that it would be better to retreat here with Marcella and the others.


    "You shouldn''t chase me. If you go deep, you will be desperately resisted and this one will suffer more."


    "I thought so too. Hey, you don''t have to chase me. Let him go."


    Advised by Hiroshi, Zhou takes control of his men.


    "Ugh... Marcella... Glad to see you again, but sad..."


    Where the excitement of battle cools, Zhou drops his shoulder disappointed, remembering what Marcella said.


    "I''ve always thought of that bitch the same thing I say, and that would mean she said it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Don''t pretend to comfort me and salt my wound. And don''t call my Marcella a bitch."


    Zhou said with a clear face to Hiroshi, who calls out a gentle voice.

 1885 9

    Five people, Lei Li, Zhen, Zhang Qiang, Soichi Lin and Pi Sun, visited the Xueoka Institute. The goal is to heal the wounds.


    Zhang Qiang, who was particularly damaged, moved to a separate room and was treated with care.


    "Lieutenant, while I was treating you now, I had a lot of fun chatting with Junko Yukioka"


    Zhang Qiang, who is back, reports with a slight laugh.


    "Hmm, that''s good"


    Li Lei responds carelessly.


    "So that''s it. I thought," I don''t know if I''d like to be remodeled. "


    "Because you can''t. It''s not like we''re being put in a car after a nice conversation."


    "Uh, I wish I could be stronger... Why not?"


    Lightly stuck to his request, Zhang Qiang makes an uncomfortable face.


    "It could fail and die or become a monster. Because there''s no way you can admit such a beating, and there''s no way you can afford it more than you have to."


    Li Lei tells me whilst I wonder which of these things I have to explain. In addition to that, Li Lei sees that Zhang Qiang is the owner of a rare talent and will be strong enough in the future without having to do that.


    Take a breath, they''re all put through the reception, and Junko serves a ton of tea treats.


    "No, and it was a dangerous place. But I think he got away at a good time."


    "Huh? Were you watching where we were fighting?


    To Junko''s mouthfeel, Zhang Qiang, who was desperately devouring confectionery, looks up at Junko wonderfully.


    "I''m checking out all the fighting over athletic slime here."


    "Are you letting an informer or a doomsday shoot?


    "Mmm, secrets."


    To Li Lei''s inquiry, Junko smiles like a prank.


    (I guess it''s the usual array. Ask Tired Midori to project a schizophrenic body and visualize the sight with surgery.)


    And the truth is, I guess.


    "So, True, you seem to want to get in my way, but what are you going to do now? So far, we''re supposed to cooperate instead of interrupting, right?


    "Junko, don''t make me mad at you for being mean."


    Before the truths say anything back, pay attention by raising the windy voice that was embellished in the corners of the receptacle, but that happened a bit.


    "Hey, what the hell!?


    Zhang Qiang looks at the potted toddler girl''s crust and sustenance.


    "I was aware, but I didn''t. I was pretending."


    "Me too..."


    "Me too... Feel the wind you shouldn''t touch."


    says Li Lei, Sun and Lin.


    "You can touch anything else, yo. But be nice, sir."


    He sneered at the woods and gave permission, but the woods, of course, nobody tries to touch them.


    "Honestly, in such a short period of time, I didn''t think I was mass-producing that many mice. It''s nothing like before."


    It reminded me of a large number of mice, which appeared in earlier wars, and said the truth.


    Since Athletic Slime began his internal protest, Junko also recommended a modified surgery combining human experiments into his tissue. There are quite a few of them made within the period from that time to the present.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised now. I''ve been successful in speeding up retrofit surgery for quite some time now. Ever since the murder club. As for mass remodeling for a short period of time, it was more high-paced then. I took more time than this one, but the number and speed were higher when it came to the murder club. Well, I''m making progress, too."


    "You don''t have to. Such progress."


    To Pure Son, who speaks proudly, True threw up in a heartfelt abomination.


    At the end of the journey, Law One was taken to the Azitos of Marcella and the others.


    (If you know these guys'' safe houses, you might be able to work for them later.)


    Because of such calculations, Law One obeyed honestly. But Marcella has been treating me favorably, which makes me feel guilty about myself.


    "Oh, I knew you''d be on my side. Ugh. Let me get this straight. You didn''t point any gunshots at us, and Zhou''s men were killing each other."


    Marcella is totally in a good mood and speaks aloud to Law One with nuances that make her attention and listening to her own men in the entrance of Azito.


    "I didn''t kill him. I''m trying not to kill you."


    "You didn''t have to kill my men, either. But you could die because of that sweetheart. Have you ever thought about that possibility? I don''t hate you, but I don''t know if you''re hypocritical or can afford it, but I guess you just don''t care where you bring in weird good sense."


    Marcella says, throw a can of beer at the first of the laws.


    "Oh, you''re hurt."


    Marcella said when she saw blood stained her arm in the first of the laws that received the beer.


    "It''s a scratch."


    It wasn''t a strength, just a bullet really pushed through the bulletproof fiber. But there is bleeding to such an extent that there is blood on the clothes.


    When Marcella sends her men a gaze, they pick up the first aid kit and put it in the hands of Law One.


    "I was hoping you''d do it."


    Law One turns to Marcella and jokes and says:


    "Keep up the good work. I mean, even though my men are watching me, I''m not the character who does that to the outsiders."


    That being said, Marcella was smiling, still in a good mood.


    "I guess I should say it''s not that pattern. Marcella''s characteristically. Thanks."


    I would like to thank the constituent who gave me the help, but the constituent was faceless and unresponsive, and moved away from the quickness and the law.


    "Sooner or later, I''ll turn to your enemies."


    Law One, which tells in a quiet voice.


    Then why didn''t we attack at all and help me again and again?


    Marcella asks with a smile on her face.


    "I just decided I should stay with you guys now. Before that, your people are shooting, right?


    "Well, then we''ll talk about killing him here."


    Marcela says disturbing words, but her men never get up, and the law smiles back.


    "The Chinese at Athletic Slime seem to have hired quite a bit of awesomeness, and to balance the power, I''d rather be this way"


    "I see. That''s why you''re not colorful. It would help if you liked me or fell in love with me for that reason."


    "How does that happen?


    To Marcella''s unexpected words, Law One opens the lid of the beer with a suspicious face.


    "That''s because Zhou''s idiot gets angry and he''s bound to run wild and do stupid things. Otherwise it''s this way."


    "Are you that stupid...?


    Law One doubted Marcella''s words as to how many and everything such a simple guy and the boss of an organization would serve.


    "I''m an idiot. I know that fool better than anyone. He''s been swinging around the organization with public and private confusion, because he''s a big idiot. That''s why we split up."


    When I saw Marcella speaking on the tannic side, I heard the difficulty of going under the circumference.


    (Leaving Marcella and her lover settings aside, I''m pretty sure I can work with these guys right now)


    I know the logic that you should fight with Marcella and the others, even if you don''t calculate it deeply. I don''t care what you think.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m on hold now. Let me think about whether I''m going to work with you."


    But for another reason, Law One decided to keep a little distance. for reasons different from reason.


    "Ok, I get it. But if you change your mind, come here. You''re welcome."


    Marcella was surprised for a moment, but I thought that Law One had a situation or an idea, and I decided to clear it up in peace.


    With a smiling Marcella smile, Law One''s heart was shaken, but he immediately turned his back and left Ajito.


    "Is that okay?


    After Law One is gone, one of my men confirms it.


    "You don''t make extra enemies. But - you should keep an eye on him. Muanchai, go away."


    "Yes."


    Muanchai, with a white feather arrow set on Marcella, replied with a tense face.


    (You seem to be close, and you''re sweet, so they won''t kill you if they find you)


    It was for that reason that he chose Muanchai as the watchdog of Law One.

 1886 10

    When Law One returned to his office, Spica, the client''s girl, was waiting for him in front of the office. It sits dressed like it would bring to the door.


    "Fool...... Stop by my side now and you''ll be in danger."


    "Then it''s just fine. Just let Mr. Ohashi cross the dangerous bridge. I''m the only one safe and cheating."


    Spica blames the first with a sinister face, and goes on with a clear face.


    "Ha... don''t give a shit. Up."


    Law One takes a heavy sigh and opens the door, causing Spica to enter the office woo.


    "Is something wrong?


    Spica asked, realizing that the state of Law One was strange at some point.


    "Mmm... nothing..."


    Though young, I think the woman is sharp, and while her heart is open, Law One disguises herself as calm.


    "Which one would you prefer, tea or coffee?


    "Coffee. The same black as Mr. Ohashi."


    To Spica''s answer, Law One opened his mouth pompously.


    (What I''m drinking black is that I was dressed as a tea maker, but what is this change of heart?)


    I wonder if I should touch it. If you touch it, you touch it. They''re going to say something, and if you don''t touch it, they''re going to tell you not to touch it.


    "Hey, how did Mr. Ohashi fall into the back street?


    After asking so, Spica put black coffee on her mouth and glanced at her face. I can see that I haven''t been able to drink.


    "Why do you ask that?


    "I was wondering if I should be on the back street too... But I was wondering if I should tell Mr. Ohashi a lot of things."


    To Spica''s words, Law One was not particularly surprised. Because there were still such omens. And when Spica turned this way, Law One always felt.


    "That''s something I don''t really want to say. It has to do with your mother and father."


    "If you say that, you''ll want to hear extra. And the father... I don''t know anything about it, but Mr. Ohashi knew about it?


    "He better not know..."


    While I think I''ve said something extra, at the same time, I think Law One is a good opportunity. It was something I had to tell Spica someday.


    Let me know when you get that far.


    "In conclusion, I killed your father."


    Hearing the words of Law One, Spica solidified while dressed to make coffee.


    But it was only for a moment that I was surprised, and it wasn''t even such a serious shock. Spica admired Law First from an early age, she knew what kind of person she was, and she didn''t know anything about her father. It won''t be that big of a shock. More than that, even my sympathy boils down to Law One, which has always had such a secret.


    "There''s gonna be plenty of bad stories about your mother."


    "I know so much that you hate how stupid your mother was, and now you are."


    Spica smiles at Law One, which puts a no again.


    Then Law One started talking.


    When Law One became a high school student, I stumbled upon a man who had conceived and abandoned Law One''s childhood tame - Spica''s mother.


    When I looked into what the man was doing, he was feeding the woman. It was so-called sketchy and hippo. I tricked you into being obsessed with yourself with words skillfully, letting women do all sorts of sexual commerce to contribute. There were times when women were tied up with violence and intimidation, not just words. He treated so many women as if they were slaves that he could not even count them by the fingers of his hands, even if he only found out.


    The woman who could no longer do it or tried to escape had her mouth sealed by selling it off to the backstreet organization.


    When I was dating a child molester, the guy didn''t seem to have done this yet, but one of these days, he remembered the child molester thing, and he might get a little carried away.


    "Did you kill him to prevent that?


    "No."


    To the question of Spica, Law One closes his eyes and waves.


    "There was an unimaginable evil in this world. I was willing to kill him because some of the women he was feeding on had a child. He said that and blackmailed me for selling off kids and killing them. The woman was scared and talked, but it was too late. My daughter, only four years old, had already been sold to him. It was made into a toy for both perverts. And I showed the sight raw to my mother and enjoyed the reaction. I covered it with a bowl of parents and children."


    After that much talk, Law One asks about Spica''s reaction.


    "Is it too irritating? Do you still want to go on? Well, you''d better give up the backstreet dwellers."


    "Go on."


    In response to what the law says, Spica prompts the conversation with a grumpy face.


    "I was purchasing a gun with the intention of killing your father, so I killed him then. But... killing such a piece of junk makes me guilty of murder. I don''t care what you think. You should kill the scum. He''s a piece of shit that doesn''t deserve to be kept alive if it''s every minute or second. But there are laws in this world, and it''s a sin to kill anyone who should. Why not? That''s what the law dictates for now. That''s all for a joke. In order to preserve this shitty order, the law of a State governed by the rule of law deprives me of my freedom. My actions are also treated as sins. I couldn''t stand that irrationality, and to escape that sin, I fell into the back streets. That''s all."


    Since that time, Law One has acquired the art of strongly thinking, anger, and drawing strength to all irrationality in this world. Futuno Human Tachi is strongly aware that he will be turning away from what he will surely all endure, but Law One is strongly aware.


    Someone is grieving somewhere. Angry. I regret it. Desperate. I suffer from being underneath an unreasonable fate. I''m gasping. They''re killing me. I''m crying. From that fact, I don''t turn away. It doesn''t mean I can save it. So just be aware. Burn to memory. Reminds me. And turns it into my own power.


    "I told you everything I promised. Your father is a piece of junk in the shavings. Did you regret that?


    "Normally such a terrible story... I wouldn''t tell you, but Mr. Ohashi told you. Thanks."


    "Oh...... If you want to know, you want to know the truth, not the lies, even any chest shit bad story. You''re... you''re just like me, and you don''t want to be fooled. You grew up, and I thought it was time we talked, so I talked."


    They were both silent for a while after Lafayette said so. Law One was pouring the second cup of coffee, but Spica was solidified without her hands on the coffee.


    "Mr. Ohashi, is life on the back street fun?


    After a few minutes, Spica finally opens her mouth.


    "That''s hard to answer..."


    Face to face Law One.


    "I''m fluffy now"


    "Fluff?"


    Spica turns her eyes round to a dialogue that leapt out of the mouth of Law One.


    "I don''t have legs on the ground and I guess it''s unstable... I would have really wanted a different world, but now I can''t go back to the street. I don''t even want to go back. Something tells me, I''m liking the back street thing. Of course, there''s dissatisfaction, there''s a difference between dreams and ideals."


    "What is Mr. Ohashi''s ideal? What would you get if you were on the street?


    To Spica''s further questions, Law One can put his hands together on the table.


    (Gentle world. Warm place......)


    There''s no way I can be ashamed of that.


    "I thought so. But it wasn''t. It''s hard to get even that way."


    "Hmm?


    Spica is surprised at the way in which words are uttered without context.


    "No, it''s nothing. I don''t want to tell you, and forget it. I thought you might get it that way, but now it is. I''m not from that side anymore. There''s some untrained stuff over there... but I can''t live that way."


    "What do you like about the back street, wearing the question just now?


    "You might be surprised... but it''s a fight"


    Law One spills a smile.


    "I don''t need drugs to get in from the outside. Fear, intent to kill, rebellion, and struggle swirl so hard in my head that my brain drag boils down and buzzes my soul. All this irrational rebellion against this shitty world turns into my power at this time."


    I was proud to speak and smile, but Spica stared at me.


    "Woohoo... you think you''re stupid about me and you''re watching"


    "No, it''s funny"


    Spica smiles.


    "What does a woman know?"


    "Men and women, it doesn''t matter."


    "I don''t know..."


    I believe that Law One is a distinctly different creature. Especially in my head. A woman''s conversation with the other person is as conscious of what is best suited to the woman as possible, but that''s annoying.


    "Hey... this is the last of the question-attacks. I''ve always wanted to ask you something. There are two things I wanted to make sure of."


    "Rust and two."


    "Mr. Ohashi, did you like your mother?


    To Spica''s question, Law One had a nihil grin.


    "Men say save folders, women say overwrite, but even men can be overwritten. There were times when I did like it, but honestly, I saw your mother''s place, and it cooled me down. You''ve been saying terrible things since just now... me"


    "Did you finally lose interest because your mother was so stupid? Good. Ah."


    I wonder why that was good, and how I can look at the delightful spica.


    "Mother, I sure was an idiot, but come on... I liked it, didn''t I? Once you hear that, the other question is no. I wanted to ask you if you still like it."


    "Yes, yes...... I can often ask such embarrassing questions."


    "No one else can. Mr. Ohashi, so I can do it."


    "Is it licked to say yes? I am."


    To Spica, who answers honestly, I joke and laugh.


    "I''m in the middle of a fight right now, and if your enemies find out about your existence, I''m sure they''ll come after you, so don''t come here anymore"


    Soon, Lawichi turns off his grin and says it with a true face.


    "They know about this place, too?


    "This is a bit of a cheat place. It''s called a neutral zone, and there''s a place where the residents of the back street are fighting over the law. This is the right place. I set up an office in the neutral zone."


    "Then you can come."


    "You could get caught at the right time to come and go...... Try not to come."


    "As much as you can."


    Repeating the words added by Law One, Spica grinned.

 1887 11

    Although Marcella had a lot of pussies in her organization, she was nevertheless a dependable being from an immigrant constituent. Because he was the only executive in immigration and put the word and deed of thinking about immigrants first.


    Marcella had always prevented the coup when it was about to happen once. Where there is division within the tissue, there will be sacrifices, the tissue will weaken, to the great detriment. But when the limits are exceeded, if you are prepared to the detriment but do not rebel, the ruling side will continue to do whatever it wants on track. Marcella therefore sees this rebellion as inevitable.


    Marcella looked down on Zhou because she thought he was an idiot, and for various reasons he disliked him, but he had hesitation in betraying him. It wasn''t that there was no benevolence at all, and there were many parts of me that I couldn''t totally dislike or find hateful. As a result, there is also the point that it was not immediately treasonous.


    But now I''m glad I had a coup. It''s neat.


    (But... some of the reason Zhou was originally a fool, but our organization splits. No, you''ve got a lot of guys coming out)


    Brick. Makoto Aizawa, a killer dedicated to Junko Yukioka for some reason. And I don''t know who asked me to, but Ohashi Law One. Marcella sees that there could be more in the future, and some of them will be watching how things are going.


    (The Bridge Act of the End of the House...)


    Marcella shows multiple holographic displays with the best information on the law bought from an information organization.


    (Couldn''t you use some more good pictures? Or is this guy badly photographed? The real thing is a better guy, but the images aren''t good enough)


    Think about that with a blurry view of its face.


    Marcella had a strong interest in Law One. Not only in terms of strength as a doomsday, but also in human terms. No, I was clearly conscious as one man.


    That''s when Muang Chai sends me an email.


    "Ohashi was meeting a girl in his office"


    Marcella looks annoyed when she sees the email she sends. And I ordered Muang Chai to e-mail me to find out what the girl and her traits were.


    Athletic Slime Chinese Azito.


    "Ahhh! I''m annoyed! My men have been so murdered, Conoyaro!


    A circumference that causes eclampsia and sprinkles on room objects. My men were unresponsive as usual, but Ondrei looked at the perimeter with a frightened look.


    "I want to talk about future policies, so it''s time to calm down"


    When Hiroshi speaks, Zhou stops hitting eight and sits on the desk.


    "As a worst prediction, there is still a chance that there will be more enemies. That starter named Bridge Law I may be hired by an illegal drug organization in the industry, not Marcella. Marcela hired me to make some uncomfortable moves and interactions."


    "Oh well. Well, enemies are enemies, so you just have to do it. Let''s hire a strong Ondrey teacher from the outside again."


    "Unfortunately, it''s making it harder to hire troops externally. Athletic Slime''s internal protests are rumoured even in the back streets. Including the fact that both factions have been remodeled by Junko Yukioka and are fighting over it. Thanks to this information, the barbarians have been denied requests."


    "Ngugu, right... but that''s the same for Marcella, and if you look for her, like Dr. Andrei, there''s still someone to hire you, right?


    "I''m looking for that now, but unfortunately I haven''t found it so far. It''s a paying situation."


    "Ngu..."


    Zhou keeps roaring with his face on his desk in an erudite that reports calmly.


    "You also have the choice of running away already. There is a good species of life in this country."


    As for Hiroshi, I thought I should run away without making any more sacrifices, but I also knew Zhou wouldn''t approve of that, and I mouthed the choice.


    "I also like the word" dead and blooming flowers ". Ma, it is certainly foolish to die willingly, but it is more foolish to escape without fighting. I can still fight... I wonder?


    "It would have been better if there had been no dialogue after that weakness."


    Listening to Zhou''s dialogue, his men''s faces clouded and Hiroshi sighed.


    (The fact that immigrants and Chinese, both undergoing modified surgery for Junko Yukioka, are fighting each other, is that both are danced to be good for Junko Yukioka? He''s the one who could be behind this fight.)


    That''s what I thought, Ondrei, but don''t talk to me. Saying that around here doesn''t make me feel like I can''t help you.


    Yukioka Institute. Living room.


    Junko and True kept talking next to Akajo Yi and Yukioka Fever Jiro playing chess.


    "I think I''ve gotten round to this. The street is not involved. The person who fell into the back street is the one who jumped into the danger zone on his own, and the fact that he was in the back street organization is like saving his life in the organization, so I don''t think there''s anything unreasonable about being treated like that. Besides, I haven''t done that many dangerous experiments so far, and I didn''t die in the middle of research, and I ran wild and became a monster this time, okay? Maybe. I think you could appreciate it around here. True, I''m aware of your eyes, and I''ve done my best around them."


    Junko, as usual, was trying to persuade me in a calm tone, but the truth is that it still doesn''t fit the counter-invention.


    (Ma, only once later, super dangerous for the experimental bench, I''m just going to try the awesome one too.)


    Junko sneaking around in his mouth.


    "I gave you a compromise, so you''re telling me to compromise? No... there are parts of me that I think I can appreciate a little bit, but apart from that, it''s true that you''re risking someone else''s life. I don''t know what else to do to help people in need."


    "No... I''m not a righteous scientist who helps people in need, I''m a mad scientist who does anything for research..."


    He was a pure child who said he was in trouble and wanted help.


    "Then don''t be a Mad Scientist."


    "I''ve told you this many times, too. Come on, instead of telling you to stop with your mouth, it was true that it was your role and your goal to make you stop with your strength - wasn''t it? If it doesn''t go that far now, no matter how much you don''t like it, you just have to accept the results. Okay?


    Truly, completely mucky, Junko opens his uncontrolled grin and preaches in a gentle voice.


    "I don''t know how many times I''ve heard that interaction again... At the end of the day, I always settle for that argument."


    Yi whispers in Hot Jiro''s ear.


    "I''m also the end of the Mad Sie Tennis, so I sympathize with Junko, and I want to put him on my shoulder, but then I can''t because there''s no true standing..."


    In a voice that only Yi can hear, Hot Jiro said.


    "Uh... it''s extra, but I came up with it. A good way for True to yield Junko"


    But Yi couldn''t take it anymore, and whilst he thought it was impeccable, he spoke out.


    "What?"


    True to ask after being underestimated because it is the way Yi came up with anyway.


    "It''s just, it''s a color trick. Color tricks."


    "Yeah..."


    Junko opens his mouth with confidence in his fortitude to answer. Hot Jiro has a jitty eye.


    "That''s a game we can definitely win anymore, and I dare seal it"


    "What!?


    "Eh!


    Junko and Yi give a voice of surprise to the words out of their true mouths.


    "You said something extra... Anyway, that hand is not the only one. I''ve thought about it many times."


    "I do!?


    Even more surprising for the further words out of his true mouth, Junko.


    "I see. We just stick together and it''s resolved, but are we just sending it forward? I don''t know why. Yes, Royal Hand"


    "Ugh..."


    When Hot Jiro shrugged and put the pawn down, Yi moaned when he saw the stuffing.

 1888 12

    Spica sent me an e-mail under Law One in my office.


    The email showed images of young Southeast Asian people with shallow black skin. Muang Chai.


    When Spica saw someone suspicious around her, she was fortunate enough to sneak a picture and tell her to send it.


    (I thought it was coming. You were out at the time Spica came to us. If this happens, I''ll have to ask Spica to take responsibility too and act as bait)


    Law One thinks so and tells Spica to that effect.


    "Ouch! Ouch! I''m prepared to take on a dangerous role, too, so don''t worry about it, demand anything. ''


    I get an emoticoned email back, so Law One spills a smile.


    (He''s interested in the back streets, too. It''s a good opportunity to try)


    There is a danger to my life, but that''s why I don''t have that feeling in Law One about keeping me away from such a dangerous place. Like I was, maybe Spica has a fit as a backstreet resident. Might as well live a better life over here. Law One thinks that there is no denying the possibility bud.


    Since the policy has been decided, Law One immediately goes near Spica''s house - that is, runs a motorcycle near his own home.


    Stay on the ground and contact Spica.


    (But Muang Chai is a fool too. Lightly found)


    In a residential neighborhood, Law One exhales when he sees Muanchai lurking in the shadow of a street tree. Bad from the way you hide.


    "Let''s say, Muanchai. Are you lost? Shall I get you a dog officer?


    I wondered if there was a slightly more attentive dialogue, but I couldn''t think of one, so I''ll leave it at this.


    "No... no. No..."


    "You don''t have to be. You were exploring my neighborhood on that woman''s orders, weren''t you? Should I have killed you after all?


    To the menacing Muang Chai, Law One speaks with a smile and a laugh. But my eyes aren''t laughing. Muang Chai''s fear increases even more.


    "You saved my life. And yet you''re trying to sniff around my neighborhood and even risk someone I know. What would Marcella do if you reported on her, for example? You want to take that kid and take him as a hostage and pawn me? And you''re in a place like this to help."


    Law ichi saw this as the key point to planting fear and selling favors, even though he didn''t think it was mean well. Though, benevolence and other things are not much to expect.


    "I can''t forgive you, but I''m going to meditate on your eyes because you have a position too. If you do what I say."


    "Duh, what do I do... okay? There are things you can''t do."


    "I owe you my life. Not now. But when I really need your help, I''m asking you. If I refuse then... if I don''t move as I think I do, then I''ll lend you your life."


    To say all that, Law One gently slapped Muang Chai on his shoulder, prompting him to wave and leave here.


    After Muanchai obeys what Law One says and honestly disappears, Law One visits Spica''s house.


    "How''d it go? How do you feel about a life-threatening thrill?"


    "Was it really dangerous?


    Opposite each other at Spica''s house, even though Law One asks, it was not much of a pin.


    By the way, Spica lives in her grandparents'' house. Spica''s grandparents and I have been interacting since Law One was very young.


    "No. As it turns out, no, but you weren''t afraid of that possibility?


    "I was honestly scared. But I did my best to believe Mr. Ohashi would protect me."


    "The danger of life comes time and time again. That''s possible. Experience and skill and wisdom are all that important to cut through, but I think the most important thing is luck. My luck hasn''t run out yet, but all of a sudden, some people die without luck."


    "That''s what Mr. Ohashi used to say in his sleep? He wants a kind world."


    Act I, which makes it hard to hear that phrase. So I said it in my sleep, and I didn''t think Spica was asking me.


    "A girl in a club occasionally says the same word, doesn''t she? I think I feel comfortable with Mr. Ohashi."


    "Heh... What kind of kid are you?"


    Only one person in the world thinks it''s impossible, such as phrases and ideals that only he likes. There''s got to be someone somewhere who wants the exact same thing. Nevertheless, it is rare to be able to circle with such a human being, or at least I have never seen him before.


    "Boss, a kid named Spica doesn''t seem to be deeply involved with the bridge. Acquaintance degree ''


    Marcella frowned in an e-mail from Muanchai.


    "Isn''t that too soon to be sure? Do you have any basis?


    I remember how odorous it was, and Marcella called Muanchai and asked.


    "Spica and Bridge''s home, near. It looked like a neighborhood relationship. I also met Ohashi. We talked."


    "Ha? Did you just talk to him in person?


    After hearing Muanchai''s report, Marcella was exhausted. I ordered you to sneak up on it, but it''s too ridiculous, such as asking them about their relationship in grandeur.


    ''Is there a problem? It''s a quick way.''


    "Aren''t you dumber than Zhou? Well... that''s enough. I''ll go directly."


    Tell him with a face like a bitter bug chewed up, and Marcella hangs up the phone.


    (I need to remember him as the guy I can''t use... No, I was wondering if you were that stupid? You looked like you were working properly before)


    That''s all I''ve been thinking about, Marcella thinks.


    (Maybe he''s stepping in for the bridge and reporting it falsely? Or it could be that the bridge has found us and threatened us. Well... even if the latter has no choice, if it is the former, you will need punishment)


    I don''t want to plead guilty to my own men or anything, Marcella, but if it''s the former, it''s an act of nothing but betrayal, and I can''t refuse to let it go. If treachery occurs to a subordinate, along with fierce anger and hatred, make him pay the price.


    (I''m a traitor to Zhou, too. Keep shelving about yourself. I mean, it''s his fault I betrayed him, and it''s his fault. And... I wonder if that Spica kid, Ohashi, is in love? That''s not true. I''m too old for that. No, but she''s a little girl, but she''s pretty cute... Man is a LORICON quite a lot and hmmm......)


    When he dressed up for the Riders jacket with that in mind, Marcella went outside Azito and rode the bike.


    "Ah... is it too late..."


    I realize that it is the time that is about to change from evening to night, and I also realize that it is not the right time to make contact with the target girl.


    (Let another guy keep an eye on you, and we''ll get closer at school tomorrow. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... I can''t believe you''re distracted by the fact that you can''t help it and overlook such a simple thing. What I did... Something''s going wrong...)


    Marcella exhaled heavily as she took off her leather perforated gloves. I know what''s causing this insanity.

 1889 13

    The next day. Four people, Lei Li, Zhang Qiang, Soichi Lin and Pi Sun, were discussing their future policies in the neutral region of ''Holtewarrabee''.


    "Even though it''s full of mice and tough, I don''t think we should be hiring world-famous killer Ondrei Masalik anymore."


    A forest that expresses its own thoughts, even though I don''t think this opinion will pass on to boulders.


    "If only you could at least come to Brick Squad. Isn''t it a hand to wait till you''re done over there?


    And, Zhang Qiang.


    "While we''re at it, what if the internal war ends? If that weakens you, you have nothing to say. Instead of watching it in silence, you should ask for an opportunity in the form of moderate interference. Or maybe we can pull off a fight until the bricks can get here."


    As Li Lei spoke, he knew his plan included hopeful observations. The situation is not fragrant. Obviously there is a power difference. After a very strong part of my luck, I feel that if I am not so blessed with luck, it will not be as unfolding as I have just spoken of.


    "I''m glad Makoto Aizawa is on my side. If you don''t mind anyway, can you pull that guy into your side too?


    The other three quickly figured out who that man to make Zhang Qiang''s mouth was.


    "The Bridge Act. According to the informant, he withdrew with the Athletic Slime immigrants. Besides, he went straight to immigrant Azito."


    My grandson projects a holographic display to report purchased information.


    "Can the Chinese get used to immigrants even though they attacked them? Maybe we and our enemies are being squeezed together. If so, then we are likely to be able to fight together. If you''ve totally bonded with the immigrants, it''ll be hard already."


    Li Lei says. Immigrants say Li Leida bricks are incredible, and even though the enemies share common ground, they learn how to fight together.


    "I''m just going to have to be. I will not give up contact with Ohashi Law I either. I looked it up and it''s a pretty amazing end-of-life place, and I''d be comfortable if I could be on your side. I''ll try to approach it for once."


    Since the e-mail address for the work request of Law One was exposed, Li Lei will try to e-mail it.


    "I can''t work with the uninspired who don''t really understand their traits"


    Li Lei is disappointed to receive an unsatisfactory response.


    "I wrote the traits right..."


    "I rather wrote it, didn''t I?


    My grandson said to Li Lei in response to the blur.


    4 pm. Spica had completed her ministry activities and had arrived on her way home with students of the same grade of the ministry.


    "Recent paintings, something feels so sweet. Until now it felt like I had flipped a toy box. Oh, I''m sorry if I''m disturbed by the way you say it. I don''t have any bad impressions, and that''s what made me unique."


    Spica says to the girl walking next door.


    "The world isn''t nice once in a while, but I want it to be as sweet as possible, and I paint a picture of the kind world. That''ll make the world a little nicer."


    "The painter says," That''s very convincing. "


    Hearing the girl''s dialogue, Spica smiled.


    "An acquaintance of mine said the same dialogue in his bedtime as the painter. I want a sweet world."


    "Along with me? I''m one of a kind. I''ve seen him. I talked to you. We got along."


    A girl called the painter shakes. He behaves like a junior high or, if he sucks, a kindergartner, but he is a junior high.


    Before those two, a brown-skinned woman in a rider suit gets stuck. Behind the woman are five sharp eyed men with obviously non-Japanese skin, refraining.


    (It''s convenient to have friends as well as one. We could both get your friends involved and use it for blackmail stories. They''re both cute, and if they had nothing to do with Ohashi Law I could just shut up and sell them out)


    Look at Spica and the other girl student, the brown woman - Marcella giggles dammit.


    "Uh... what can I do for you"


    While nervous and stiff, he opens his mouth from the spiker. We largely know who they are. It''s about the work that Law One has. He was tailed yesterday, and there are several of the same races as that tailer, so I assume he''s one of them.


    "It''s Otomodachi from the bridge. What does that have to do with Bridge?


    Marcella asked with a cat stroke, thinking Spica was extra cute, who had swept up the courage and called out first.


    "Replace your father or your brother...... Parents or mentors...... I''ve known him since he was a little girl."


    Spica returns an answer that is vague but not incorrect.


    "Either way, you mean intimate. I don''t want to hurt you, so why don''t you come with us? We''re gentle people in the back streets, so if you just listen to me, I promise I won''t do you any harm."


    "That promise... there''s no guarantee you''ll believe it."


    Spica looked at the girl next door in a chill and was afraid that she would get involved too, irrelevant, that''s all.


    "Of course not, but I can''t, but don''t you think it''s best to believe and follow?


    "Leave me alone. Don''t put your hands on this girl."


    "Huh. I''ll have Otomodachi come with me as an insurance policy to make you listen."


    Marcella rings her fingers and signals her men. It was then that his men moved from the rear of Marcella and tried to turn around beside and behind the spikers.


    "Piyo, Piyo, Piyo"


    In a space where there was nothing, suddenly an elliptical object covered with giant yellow feathers appeared, stopping Marcella''s men from moving. No, it''s an organism.


    "Hey, what! This!"


    "You''re a bird. It''s a leech... Like a mutant giant hyocho escaped?


    "No, he just showed up in a space where there was nothing."


    Marcella and her men.


    "Piyo, Piyo, Piyo"


    Big leeches raise their lovely voices and head for Yochiyochi.


    Because of their huge but adorable appearance and voice, Marcella and the others, while wary, did not remember so much fear.


    "Piyo, Piyo, Piyo"


    But Marcella and the others are engulfed in terror when they see that the big leopard doesn''t make them feel any killer, and they eventually start to stick to the head of one of the constituents, lightly cracking the skull, and starting to stick their brains together.


    "Get away from me! Fire!


    When Marcella orders, she leaves the scene with a dash to distance herself and point a gun at the big hiyoko.


    Something thick, long and plush wrapped around that Marcella''s torso.


    "Hey... what the hell..."


    Marcella blues when she sees something long wrapped around herself. It was a huge blemish with a helm and a cape, likely about the size of an anaconda.


    "Chimpilladomo! Buchkills! Buckkill!


    Southern-style birds that integrate with fruit all over the body swirl and scream out.


    "Big leopard, mite man, fruit rhinoceros......"


    Spica groans. I''ve seen them all before, and I knew their names.


    "Painting uncle, are you able to invoke a monster outside of school?


    "Yeah, that''s what I saw. Perhaps it''s a law of promise to feel a pinch and activate your abilities."


    In response to Spica''s query, a female student from the same press department - the cliffroom "Kagura" Tsugumi answered with an innocent smile.


    "Holy shit!


    Marcella, who managed to untie Mimizman, points the gun at Tugumi at that moment, the fruit rhinoceros falls vertically and hits Marcella''s head on the gun, and Marcella drops the gun in impact.


    "Late Indayo, Baba"


    "Bubba... I''m only in my twenties"


    On the poisonous tongue of fruit rhinoceros, Marcella makes me laugh.


    To that Marcella, she was a mite man trying to wind up again, but Marcella slapped her knife under the mite man''s helm and even put a kick in it. Mimizman takes a big peek and falls.


    "Piyo Piyo Piyo Piyo"


    Big leeches rumble around and immigrant constituents flee. Some shooters fired guns, but there was no indication that they were working at all.


    "Still got it?"


    When Tsugumi gives him a bounced voice, he shows up a Shinno-yaki raccoon in a scholarly run and a ginger cookie who doesn''t know how many dozens there are, heading towards Marcella and the others.


    "I''m leaving."


    Marcella ordered him to retreat in remorse, though the enemy was a user of too good an ability.


    "Thanks, thanks to the painter."


    Where Marcella and the others are gone, Spica offers her sincere relief and thanks.


    "Everybody, stay annoyed ~. No, thanks to the pinch, I got my powers back, so it''s a fight O''Rei"


    "Results auray."


    Spica also smiled and corrected the words of Tsugumi, who told him with a happy smile.

 1890 14

    Law I received a report from Spica that he was about to be attacked.


    ''Sorry, I couldn''t afford to sneak a picture this time. Coming from the Front. "


    "I don''t expect that much. Tell me what he was like."


    "Eh... it''s just a tease..."


    Law One, which hears from Spica the characteristics of the opponent and determines that it is Marcella and the others.


    You mean Muang Chai took that one? No...... on the contrary it is possible that Marcella saw that she could not trust Muanchai and moved herself)


    I don''t know the trend of Muang Chai, so I''ll put it on hold for now.


    "So, how did you get through this?


    "My friend helped me. Oh, can I say this... Mm-hmm... meet and talk in person ''


    When Law One asks, he returns an unexpected answer.


    In the meantime, in order to calm and reassure Spica, we shall meet in person.


    (If you''ve been after Spica, you need to finish with Marcella first)


    After hanging up the phone, Law One decided so, but also remembered the resistance and hesitation.


    (How dare that woman... she did that to me. This. Then you won''t be able to keep him alive.)


    Abominably tongue-in-cheek.


    A while later, Spica visited the office with a friend.


    "The painter in the same club - the cliff room" Kakemura "Tsugumi. I got this kid to help me. He''s been escorting me ever since."


    "Nice to meet you -. With cliffroom twigs. Nice to meet you."


    When Spica introduces, the girl brought - Tsugumi greets her well.


    (Did you help me? An escort? Doesn''t look like a backstreet resident. There''s no sign that you''re in combat training. But...... I feel the signs of those in the paranormal realm)


    I look at Tsugumi, wandering around so that Law One is worthy of it.


    "Hey, Spica. I want a sweet world. My kind, this guy?


    In return for Law One with an overly dazzling smile, Law One stirred at the words spoken by Tsugumi.


    "You were so sweet of me to expect a woman to protect your secrets... You''ve known me since I was a little girl, so I thought I was special."


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    Method one, which stares at spica for resentment. Spica apologized with both hands together, but those eyes are laughing.


    "Why would you want a kind world?


    "You can''t resist telling people that, so maybe you''re okay with asking, but there''s a reason I don''t really want to tell people."


    To Tsugumi, who asks the question in the skewer, Faichi answers that with a tannic surface.


    "Sorry, painter. Don''t ask Ohashi too many root digging leaf digging questions. Because he''s alive with darkness."


    "Yes, okay -"


    "I want you to stop expressing that..."


    To Spi''s words, Tsugumi responded with one hand up, and Law One was sighing.


    "Hmm. Mr. O''O''Hassi. It''s a bird-like name."


    "Are you like a bird...?


    "Uh, there''s a bird named Oohsi. It''s a bird from the South. Wait, I''ll paint it now."


    "No, you don''t have to paint. I''ll check it out later."


    "Yes, okay -"


    The sketchbook and pencil were almost taken out, but they were stopped by Law One and put into the bag.


    "I will continue to be escorted by the painter. So don''t worry about us."


    "You... you don''t have to say that..."


    "Uncle Painting, show him"


    "Yes."


    As expected, Spica encourages Tsugumi to show off his abilities.


    (Beep!?


    Mimizman, Yellow Sponge, you, Fruit Psycho, and Vinyl Demon appeared indoors, so Law One was about to glance and scream.


    "These kids will protect Spica."


    "That kind of ability..."


    I''m somewhat convinced of Tsugumi, who says with his hands wide open.


    (But... even if I say I have supernatural abilities, I''m an amateur. Can I get him involved? No, you can''t replace your belly on your back)


    Apparently, he believed it was true that he was actually attacked and protected, and Law One decided to rely on Spica''s escort as he did on Tsugumi.


    Marcella had returned to Azito and had sneered in front of his men.


    "Halfway through, I let him get away with being seen in my face. As it is, the spearhead of the Ohashi law may be pointed at us."


    It was Marcella who dared not touch the murder of her companion.


    (No... from the beginning, I guess I meant to.)


    Marcella knew. I wonder if Law One is trying to distance ourselves from us, because we are also in the target. That is why Marcella also struck out at the tough means of kidnapping Spica.


    (When this happens... do you rely on them? You''ll seal up the opposition now, too)


    When she makes a risky face and stands up, Marcella looks over at her men with a grumpy gaze.


    "I''ll work with the bricks."


    Some heard Marcella''s proclamation and were upset, but most had read the situation and swallowed it.


    "If we have more extra enemies, we just have to get more allies. You won''t mind, but you''ll all be convinced. I can''t replace my belly on my back."


    And no one spoke against it.


    True comes to the hotel Wallaby, where four bricks lurk.


    If this hotel is designated as a neutral zone, you can rest in peace. But if you step into this hotel with what you''re after, there''s a good chance you''ll be ambushed outside the hotel. Or eating those kinds of fighting winds.


    "Well, it sure is tough when that Ondrey arrives"


    Truth honestly admitted the views Li Lei put forward. Regrettably, but true, when it comes to dealing with Ondrey one-on-one, it''s pretty bad minutes. Even if I don''t say you''ll never win, I have to say that there are few prospects of winning. Strength is totally better over there. I know that.


    "True, but not Ondrei?


    "I wonder if I can win once every five...... or less"


    Answer Zhang Qiang honestly and honestly.


    (Huiming and Shu are for the two of us and said they drew it from Ondrei, but I guess that was pretty lucky too. There will be compatibility issues as well)


    It was true to hear from both Huiming and Shu that they once fought Ondrei.


    "We wanted to have Marcella on our side, but when we negotiated, we couldn''t be trusted because we were Chinese."


    "Terrible. Together, it''s discrimination."


    Listening to Li Lei''s words, Zhang Qiang flashes his face.


    "What about Ohashi Law I? His accomplishments as a doomsday are inside. He''s got a good reputation, and he''ll be one of the top performers."


    "I tried to negotiate by email, but I got stuck"


    When True asked, Li Lei shrugged his shoulders and replied.


    (Ask Mika... No, you can''t)


    True projected a holographic display in mini size, checked Mika''s schedule, but hasn''t been available in a long time.


    That''s when Li Lei gets a call.


    ''I''ve changed my mind. I want to work with you. "


    The opponent was Marcella, the boss of the Athletic Slime immigrants.


    (Things have changed - it must be a mistake)


    Lei Lei sarcastic in his heart.


    "Whoa, thank you. I didn''t go anywhere. I was in trouble. Nice to meet you."


    Li Lei agrees with a good voice.


    "Rumor has it, Marcella, you want to tie hands."


    "I''ve refused before, but now I want to join hands... do you mean..."


    Zhang Qiang laughs with his nose.


    "You mean you can''t replace your belly on your back anymore. I think it''s each other."


    Li Lei shrugging his shoulders again.


    "We''re all going to see each other now. I wonder if there will be some fun interactions with introductions, product rules, upcoming meetings and maybe treats."


    "Whoa, you want to hope for the last time. If possible, a companion on a set."


    Li Lei said in a smiling tone, Zhang Qiang laughed and let it go.

 1891 15

    Zhou Junjie once had a dream in "Ziotinche". When I was dreaming, he wasn''t smart, he was simple in character, but he wasn''t rubbing. It was pure.


    "Damn it... I''m doing it square and square..."


    Zhou once knew certain facts and cried without eyes.


    Zhou Junjie once tried to be a professional gamer. But the tested game was unsavory. Competition organizers and handsome professional aspirational gamers were adhering, and it was a complete race to be made. A handsome gamer who had been confirmed to win had given up cheat-performing characters and equipment from the host company to use.


    Later, the verifications of the aspirants proved that the unlikely numbers were cheats and that the cheats were involved in the operation of the host company in areas where they could not interfere from the player side. But both the hosts and the handsome gamers shimmered, and they made their fortune.


    "Then the boss stepped off the road and fell, and his life began, and he fell to the point where he fell."


    Hiroshi says in an old-fashioned tone.


    "Don''t call it a falling life. Well, I learned. No matter what dirty imitation, the winner wins, and the loser doesn''t have a valve. But I just lost then. And then I beat them."


    Ever since he became a Mafia executive, Hirofumi has dropped off perfectly. Dirty company operations, officers, and handsome pro-gamers all strangled and dumped in the Dove River.


    "But thanks to the lack of guts to succumb to just one setback, I still wonder if I''m going to live a life like this now. What would have happened if I hadn''t abandoned my dreams like that"


    "I was still young, too, so I was mentally weak. It broke my heart so lightly, I couldn''t stand it."


    Zhou argues with the eulogy of saying whatever you want.


    "Mental weakness won''t have changed at all, even now that I''m old. Thanks to you, I''m struggling a little, so don''t..."


    "I don''t need a sermon. Yikes. Then think about investigating the hostilities and Marcella''s plan to fall back in love with me."


    "The word" fall back in love "is a mistake. That bitch just used her boss, and she didn''t care about her boss."


    "Uh, I can''t hear you."


    Zhou pressed his ear and called, that''s when he gets the call. The target was Junko.


    "Hello?"


    "Boss, I''ve told you many times when you''re on the phone with someone outside, turn on the speaker properly and let me hear it in real time, too. There are many things that a boss can''t handle by negotiating directly, and in the first place, it is not desirable for the boss to negotiate directly."


    "Ah, loud. Excuse me. What can I do for you?"


    Zhou puts him in speaker mode, as he was told, even as he pushes the erudite that drips his sermon in his ear.


    ''Sounds clear. I''ve seen a lot of research, and I''m totally satisfied. "


    "The guy who remodeled it was pretty much killed, too. I was hoping to make a few extra modifications."


    "No compulsion. It''s against my aesthetics."


    Hirofumi wonders how she can make a decision, such as whether Junko stabs the nail, but is forced. If the constituents are ordered from above, they can''t defy any irrational orders, so that''s no longer the same as compulsion.


    ''So, hey, I actually made the call to recommend a more risky modification - Of course, I would recommend high risk, but returns are commensurate with that. It''s likely to die or become imperfect or obsolete, but you can gain great strength. "


    "Ugh... mmm... That''s..."


    Zhou roared. Now, thanks to Ondrei, it is not an advantage, but there is no guarantee that it can be maintained. Rather, because this one has shown an overwhelming advantage, it is also possible that multiple hostile forces will join hands and attack together. The situation still does not allow prediction.


    I want power. But while I told him not to impose it, he made me glimpse candy under the condition that it would be a nasty experimental bench with a good chance of dying, and Zhou no longer knew how to respond. Hirofumi recognized that he was imposing, but Zhou didn''t think it was imposing that he was ordering his men to be sorted.


    Then you can give orders to your men, but Zhou''s head can tell you something. If a heavily empowered subordinate gasps in agony, loses his sanity, and there is a good chance that he will strike at the perimeter where he gave such a ruthless order. Anyway, Zhou is a very popular boss in the organization, and Zhou is aware of it.


    "Ok. Please do."


    Zhou was surprised as Hakufumi spoke from the side.


    "Stay thankful. Then you can always bring the retrofitter to the lab."


    The phone gets hung up.


    "Are you sure? Who do you pick to make them modify?


    "I''ll go"


    Zhou was even more surprised by the words returned from the mouth of Hiroshi.


    The venue for negotiations with the Athletic Slime immigrants led by Marcella became an underground parking lot.


    True, Li Lei, Zhang Qiang, Coconut, and Grandson take an elevator down to the underground parking lot.


    "Already. Underground parking is the place you promised to go to for a dong."


    "The factory and the harbor. The factory is a meat factory or something."


    Zhang Qiang and Lin whisper to each other.


    "I''ve also heard that hand conversation many times since falling into the back streets"


    "Me too."


    True and Lei whisper to each other.


    "Rather, we can say that at the time we chose the negotiating place for underground parking, we are likely to dong patsy"


    And, grandson.


    When we got to the underground parking lot, the other side was already waiting. The number is twelve, including Marcella.


    At a time when the majority is leading, you''re also assuming that negotiations have failed and become a donkey.


    Li Lei thinks and smiles sneakingly.


    "A few - it''s an interactive mood between old underground organizations. You''ve been watching and admiring that kind of thing in the movies?


    Zhang Qiang spoke voluntarily, and the content was provocative, so Li Lei slapped Zhang Qiang''s head flat from the side.


    "Excuse me. This guy is stupid..."


    "No, that''s what I thought, too. I was wondering if it was a little rough. But there''s a chance of a negotiated breakdown, and if it does, we''ll save each other a lot of trouble by staying patchy and kerring."


    To Lei, who apologizes, Marcella says in a laughing but awesome tone.


    "Even if we skip that, some of us are still suspicious of you, so this is how we brought you here. To see if you deserve credit."


    "I can''t prove it."


    Li Lei exhales small while thinking what Zhang Qiang says is a hit. This woman was few, and when she was intoxicated by this atmosphere, she looked so. He also looks drunk about being the boss.


    "It''s easy to prove to us, though? You can have one or two first, so go to Junko Yukioka and get a modified surgery to win this war and get him to serve as a fighter."


    "We don''t have to do that. We have power."


    A grunting grunt forest in Marcella''s deafening voice.


    "Or simply, have them fight with us. Of course it won''t be a showdown all of a sudden, so we''ll start with a power reconnaissance. It would prove to me that the condition of reciprocity is desperate, and I can only think of about the two things I''ve just mentioned."


    Lei also felt true that Marcella''s claim was muscular. But...


    "Lei Li, you should stop working with these guys"


    The truth told me in a cooler tone than usual. Marcella''s men will either look annoyed or look nervous, and Li Lei looks at the truth with one eyebrow raised and intrigued.


    "I don''t like this woman. I''ll tell you, including my account, but I don''t trust you. More importantly, I don''t think it suits me or Lei. It''s the kind of thing that does anything for a purpose."


    Lei laughs unexpectedly at the words he utters in his true mouth. Of course the athletic slime immigrant face is the opposite reaction. A sinister gaze is truly poured down.


    "He says grandiose in his audible voice. Hey, boy. Are you serious about bringing ethics and morality into our business?


    Truly slapping his gaze with ridicule and contempt, Marcella said.


    "I''m in a critical place because this is the world. It stays in the grey zone and doesn''t stain black. I try never to get to the end of the border. How about Lei and the others?


    "Well...... right. Tsukasa, Japan''s back street. Then I don''t really see the guy going ahead. If they find out, they can avoid it. Like the former" Formalin-Pickled President, "that''s what I used to do when I was a fool to my tits."


    Li Lei, who was told the story, smiled bitterly with his head, truly agreed.


    "You know that just by looking at me?


    "I smell shit. It became largely discernible. The guy whose soul is covered in shit-pickled shit can tell by his face and the way he talks. It''s like he''s spitting shit out of his mouth."


    Marcella''s gaze became even more sinister in true words that were neither provocative nor serious.


    "This is Makoto Aizawa, why are you scratching me around? I''m sorry. This kid and we are just tentatively working together, so I really don''t want to take it. We''re going to make a proper alliance."


    Zhang Qiang blames the truth and turns to Marcella, who has become a sinister form, spreads a smile and a loving laugh, complaining in a whimsical tone.


    "No... if the truth is so strong, I guess I believe the truth"


    "Huh?


    Zhang Qiang glances at that dialogue that Li Lei said away while rubbing his mustache, and Marcella spreads a fierce grin.


    "You''ve been telling me you want to put it together from that side, and I''m going to make you grandpa for such an imif reason? Oh, well... I hope so too."


    It was at that time when it became instant.


    Some kind of sign. And the sounding footsteps.


    Everyone''s gaze concentrates on the person who appeared abruptly in the parking lot.


    (Shit...... I can''t believe he showed up here)


    Marcella glanced at him when she saw the first figure of the Bridge Act.

 1892 16

    (Aizawa Shin and Brick, and an Athletic Slime immigrant? But this tranquil air - was it one step ahead of the training ground? If it''s a protest premise from the start, there''s something wrong with each other''s standing. From that outfit where they all lined up and faced each other, it''s obvious that it was a negotiation. And from this air, he says it''s cracked)


    When an intelligence organization hears that there has been movement on the Athletic Slime immigrants, they arrive at the underground parking lot where they are, Law One conceives, daring them to expose themselves before the two forces opposite them.


    (Which way����. Or do nothing to keep you still? If I show up on the field like this and watch it quietly, is it hard for both of us to move?


    The solidification of the air on both sides was felt strange by Law One.


    (Regardless of the brick, it will soon be relative to Makoto Aizawa. Don''t make a lot of money if you can sharpen it here)


    Fuichi intends to reward Junko Yukioka sooner or later, and in that case, True, who is the exclusive killer of Junko Yukioka, considers it natural to be hostile.


    (He... what are you going to do? I don''t care what you think, you''ll turn to our enemies, and you won''t move. Maybe...... a hopeful observation, but that you''re also hostile to Aizawa Shin and Brick?


    Look at Law One, Marcella thinks.


    "He''s not trying to move. Aren''t you hostile to Athletic Slime?


    "I''ve been hostile in the meantime, but maybe things are different now"


    Lei and True whisper to each other.


    (The intention is to kill me. [M] This is definitely going to be an enemy. I don''t know if you''re making it hostile even to me. You think he''s gonna crush all the guys involved in this fight?


    Truth is, I look to Law One and question its inexplicable intent to kill.


    (Well... don''t get lost. what to do)


    Law One rotates its head at high speeds while alternating gaze with stiff bricks and immigrants.


    (Whoever chases two ravens does not get a ravenous ravens? No, you''re not. This is like a chess collapse for the four of us. Are you going to crumble the point that you can crumble without greed, or are you going to place a bet to win in order to outrun all the other Ments?)


    If it is a one-on-one battle, yet, if all three other forces are enemies, it is ideal to give one force and leave the others, and Law One will judge.


    "Mr. Ohashi! Please help me!


    The equilibrium collapsed from where I had no idea. One of the immigrants asked for help by nominating Law One. It was Muanchai.


    (That guy, you gonna distract him with that? You think you can pull me in disintegrally? They''re not that simple here.)


    Watching Muang Chai makes me laugh.


    "Nice toss, Muanchai. Ohashi! These are the enemy!


    Marcella, however, sees the opportunity and pulls out the gun, looks at the best of the law and screams.


    The shootout begins. Rewards due to paranormal forces are also initiated.


    "So if I don''t get on my side, what are we gonna do..."


    Blurry and law both pulled out their guns a little behind, joining Marcella and the others. It is true that I aimed and shot first.


    (He was sending a killer to me, and I knew it would come)


    Aware of Law One, Truth inflates killing.


    "This is..."


    True killer, Law One was whining and spilling a smile in a less inspiring voice.


    (Pretty face, faceless, that''s an enthusiastic appeal backwards from looking like that)


    Such a feeling that the electromagnetic waves continue to pierce your skin uninterrupted, like a spear. I have never felt such ferocious killing before.


    "Let''s fly..."


    Law One whines consciously. I remember all the sorrows of this world, all the tragedies, all the irrationals, all the misfortunes, all the contradictions, all the evils, all the things I''ve ever seen in my life, the stories I''ve indirectly learned, those. I carry it.


    Keep listening, watching and thinking about stories that make you want to block your ears on TV, in newspapers, online, in person, and replace it with yourself as if it were your experience.


    Elementary school student who was bullied by a strange name and driven to suicide. A woman whose spirit was driven by her husband''s domestic violence and whose husband''s family joined it in stabbing all her husband''s family, but who was sentenced to death without any extenuating circumstance. A daughter who was treated as a bad guy and continued to be raped by her mentally retarded brother from the age of 10 to the age of 20, and fell pregnant with her child many times, and her parents looked at it and pretended not to see it. A man who emerged in the workplace and, during his marriage, lost everything due to a demented injustice. Despite the dangerous age of childbirth, the unscrupulous birth of a politician through his own self who wants a child, a child born without one hand or one foot after Down''s syndrome, and extremely low immune to the disease. Call yourself maggots, you''re always negatives, the doomsday guy I know.


    (I know all about you guys. I remember. I''m thinking. Remind me here and let me use it as my food)


    Turn grief, anger, all into your own concentration. Even increased concentration due to drug "outlets" is not necessary for Law One.


    "Let''s fly."


    Even if you don''t rely on drugs and such, Law One can fly. I can fly.


    Law One and true shooting each other were remarkable lines. We''re going to cut off the ballistics, and we''re not completely out of tune with each other. I meant to read it, and the bullet flies in a different position from the reading.


    Law One took one shot, true two, and inevitably received a bullet into its body. They are all inhibited by bulletproof fibers, but one shot eaten by Law One was in the knee of the foot. Bulletproof fiber prevents penetration, but not even shock and pain.


    Truth was clearly aimed at the knee. Whether it''s a battle creature or a human, it works great if it hits the joint part. Instead of aiming to kill directly at the chest or head, he first attempted a method of warfare that gradually weakened and blunted his movements.


    Did you suffer serious damage to your bones, or your knee is paralyzed by Law One?


    The movement of Law One is clearly dull. Truth sees it as a good opportunity, stopping at the feet and shooting it all at once.


    "Let''s fly..."


    Knee paralysis was a level of obstruction to movement, but Law I moved his legs forcefully, with the effect of intense self-allusion.


    At that time, Truth saw the face of Law One. Haunted shapes. There is no more suitable expression for the word "impatient".


    It was only for a moment, but the truth was that I felt pressured. And I didn''t miss a moment of it.


    Law One shoots the gun. Convinced that the third shot will hit the true chest. It''s a rubber bullet, so if you''re not lucky enough, you won''t die, but it could be enough to break your ribs.


    But the truth is, I instantly regained the flickering delay. Shall I call it wild intuition? Or did the experience of hundred wars smell alive? I left my whole body to asphalt so that I could fall naturally horizontally. In that falling motion, I was avoiding the bullet.


    The true movement was completely unpredictable. If he had tried to dodge it with a quick move, he could have read it to the best of the law to some extent, and would have either prefetched the move or shot it as he moved. But the truth was as if to mock the preface of such Law One, and just fell in line with the motion of Law One to pull the trigger.


    This way of avoiding is what Truth has learned from looking at old prowls. There was a wrestler who took damage and pretended to fall, turning on the enemy''s Special Attack. I''ve always wondered if I could use this.


    (He''s a little hungry...)


    That dialogue, which is not voiced, is not a curse, but a praise. I said, "What is it?" Because I showed you the standing of a land that is a hungry ghost but can also be called an old ghost.


    (That''s fun...... Fun, sucks)


    Spilling nature and a smile, Law One feels a sense of crisis.


    (Thanks to the fun, it''s hard to fight with negative thoughts on your back. Both concentration and explosion drop......)


    No attempt is made to add pursuit to the truly fallen horizontally, and Law One re-bears all the shit in the world. Put yourself back in the shit.


    I was really looking at Law One like that with a surprise.


    (Aren''t you going to attack me immediately? Even though it''s a chance. And he was laughing)


    While I thought it might also be some kind of trap, I got up from the true one and fired two guns.


    Perfectly aligned with the true movement, LawOne had raised his gun and fired two shots back.


    Law One was reading true muzzles and ballistics perfectly. The two bullets fired by Law I had each clashed in the air with the two bullets that had been true fired and had bounced off.


    "Let''s fly."


    Lawichi laughed while dressed truly with the muzzle pointed at him, letting his usual dialogue whine with a voice that was also clearly audible to his true ear.


    "This guy..."


    True to groan by accident. I didn''t see clearly with my naked eye what Law One did. Until the bullet moves on the boulder, it is not something that can be followed by motion vision. But still, I found out what the law did.


    (I can''t believe you can do the same thing as me. Besides... I didn''t know you were going to do it to me, not the grocery fish guy...)


    The truth was that I felt strongly engulfed in exaltation. My whole body is shaking up samurai. At the same time as the struggle boils, feelings resembling humiliation are swirling violently. Various emotions are blowing like storms, and cells all over the body make a huge chorus to fight, fight, kill, kill.


    (Oh... I would kill you...)


    I gave him a response toward his whole body, and the truth was I shot him even more.


    That moment when Law One evaded and tried to shoot back...


    "Bridge! Retreat!"


    Marcella, full of bitterness, shouted with remorse and watered.


    Nothing. I haven''t even decided yet when I work with Marcella. I also thought I would continue to be interested in fighting strong enemies, Law One, but I think back to the fact that I am now in a position where I have contracted work requests from Spica, and I miss guns.


    Marcella''s men, both two mice taken and three miscellaneous non-mice, were already exhausted in the battle against bricks. Two more seriously injured. I''ve got less than half the people I can fight.


    The brick side is not intact either. Zhang Qiang is squatting injured again. But it is clear which is the dominant one.


    Marcella and her men escape. Lei and the others drop off without pursuit.


    Law One follows Marcellas and the immigrants, as if they were to serve as lords.


    Abandon the battle, and step back and escape while facing the truth. First, but truly, pursue relentlessly. But the bullet ran out three times.


    True, Lei, Lin, Sun, and Zhang Qiang, who squatted, dressed to be left in the underground parking lot.


    "What do you say you fly?"


    True exhales and squeals loudly, reloading the gun and then nostalgic.


    "Of course when I say that''s what a man flies...... ghhh!


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s keep quiet up ahead"


    Li Lei stepped on the head of Zhang Qiang, who tried to say something while squatting.

 1893 17

    Zhou and Hiromi drew several of their men to visit the Yukooka Institute and met Junko. My men put him on standby outside Candoville and enter the lab with just two people, Zhou and Hakufumi.


    "Is Zhou, the boss, going to be the experimental bench?


    "No, they say Hiroshi will do it...... I don''t feel comfortable."


    Asked by Junko, Zhou replied with a modest voice as he twitched.


    "My boss is not trusted by any of his men, so it''s disturbing to have him come to a high-risk experiment and gain too much power with it. Before that, I had my men voluntarily become experimental benches, not orders at the moment, but there were no more candidates, and I was wondering if I had to do it."


    As usual, the poison was mixed, but still, Zhou was struck hard by this dialogue in Hiroshi.


    "Stay. I hate it so much, but me too... I''ll do it. Hiroshi is a community of destiny. You can''t just put this guy in danger''s eye... we can''t."


    Zhou is famous for his fear-trembling voice.


    But Hirofumi looks at such a circumference with a chilled eye.


    "It''s also possible that Hiromi succeeded and Zhou failed and became a monster and ran wild."


    "Oh, I''ll stop then. Hirofumi, Cancer Ba-"


    "Yes, sir."


    It was an erudite reading that Junko stabbed me with a nail, a circumference that would smash my back lightly and probably would.


    Law I visited the immigrant Azit again with Marcella, but unlike the last time, only one person in law had been passed into Marcella''s private room.


    (In other words, I wonder if this also means that there is such a development. Although the odds seem high)


    Law One softens, but becomes really conscious.


    "Why Zarigani..."


    There was a huge tank in the room, and there were tons of crabs in it, so Law One gives a surprising voice.


    "I like crabs. It may be an incredible story, but I was saved by a crab once. I''ve been an Okini ever since."


    Marcella laughs slightly when she looks inside the tank.


    "I already know you got here on the back street. I''m sure Zhou will be horny right now."


    In the seat across the street from Law One is Marcella, who is in a good mood while browsing the internet.


    "Even though there''s an Ondrey over there?


    "I know Zhou very well. He seems like Ming Root, he''s actually a coward and worried. If you have a little anxiety, you can still pull back."


    Turning to Law One, Marcella said with a mockery.


    "That''s the kind of guy you get to boss a lot."


    "The adjacent erudite is like a practically boss. I wish he could take the boss''s seat, but he won''t for some reason. Zhou stands on his arm, but when Hakufumi is gone, the Chinese will surely perish with it."


    "It would be too much to underestimate..."


    I really couldn''t believe the story of Marcella in Law One. Sure, that guy named Zhou looked stupid, but if he''s really just an idiot, he''s not just an immigrant, he''s going to be rebelled by the Chinese, or something that''s going to cut him off lightly when the immigrants rebel. Laws One sees that the absence of such a thing is also properly suited as a boss.


    "Again, I know Zhou better than anyone. I even know the taste of that guy''s ass hole. I can see what that man thinks."


    "When you know what an ass hole tastes like, is that what you know all the way to your head?


    Lawichi hits a cold gaze at Marcella, who mumbles and says:


    Marcella calms her anger and turns to her in embarrassment.


    "Hehe... women are stupid creatures. Sometimes I say things I don''t have to say."


    "That''s the same for men, and I don''t know if they have a relationship."


    "Really? I thought it was just a woman. Well, I guess that means I''m the only fool."


    "The idiocy of a woman is where she gets mean to crap like she is right now. That''s not just for you. Even an argument you can''t win will never pull off, eat down, and end up bending Heso or slandering his opponent''s personality. If that''s what you mean, you did say something you didn''t have to say."


    Remembering childhood tampering, Fayi talks while feeling down.


    And for mouthing this, I thought that Marcella might be crowned again, but that can also be said to be convenient for Law One. If possible, Marcella better hate me.


    "That''s how they say it... right. I wonder if a mean god made me as a disgusting creature...... Sorry, did I make you feel uncomfortable?


    Marcella, by the way, withdrew slightly and even made an apology.


    (This guy... isn''t she a good woman? No, she''s a good woman)


    With that in mind, Law One feels palpitations get faster.


    "Hey...... Me, stink?


    Remembering the words truly said, Marcella asks hesitantly. I felt that I might feel the same way because Law One has a similar nature to True anyway.


    "Don''t smell it. But - I don''t know much about perfume, but it doesn''t smell bad. I don''t hate it."


    Law One answers Marcella''s abrupt question with a true face.


    "Heh heh... well. I''m relieved you didn''t say the same thing about that shit-starving ghost."


    Marcella laughing at the garlic. The smile also looks terribly cute in the eyes of Law One.


    "Damn, to that shit-hungry dialogue, I... am hurting like a little girl. I mean, it''s been a long time. I''m hurt."


    "What are you talking about..."


    "He said something a little nasty. I''ve been so hurt since I was a little girl, I miss it."


    Marcella, speaking, rises and moves to next to Law One. Law One dresses as calm as possible and maintains a poker face. The heartbeat is even faster.


    Marcella reaches out to the jaw of the best of the law. But Law One grabbed Marcella''s wrist and controlled Marcella''s movements.


    "If I''m going to kill you, you''re doing a very bad thing right now. No one should think he''s going to fall for the incense."


    Intentionally speaking a hard voice, Law One was now going to show his willingness to reject Marcella''s temptation.


    Law One releases Marcella''s hand, but Marcella does not try to leave next to Law One. I''m not in a bad mood. On the contrary, he grins slightly.


    "Why don''t you kill your enemies?


    Marcella asks with a smile.


    "It''s not like I''m going to kill anyone. I don''t care what you think, you should kill him. There''s also an outer path in this world. Such a guy tries to kill. I''ve killed many people like that. It''s my discretion and my prejudice to execute you without trial."


    "Hmmm......"


    Hearing the claims of Law One, Marcella thinks.


    (Because my soul is full of shit too... will it be judged that killing is an outward path? It''s been full of things that seem like it)


    And Marcella remembers what she was truly told earlier. A woman like shit. It''s a hit. I have certainly continued to do things that are all over the shit.


    "Hmm, why are you trying not to kill me as much as possible?


    "Nobody wants to die. It''s better to keep him alive than to kill him. The same goes for your men. Should I have killed him?


    "Well, thanks to them and me..."


    It''s normal on the front street, but unusual remarks on the back street. But Marcella had been struck in the chest by the dialogue of Law One.


    (If I''d met this guy sooner, would he have been different from me now?


    With that in mind, Marcella shrugged her eyes happily with her own cheeks over the first cheek of the law.


    "Hey......"


    Just pull it off. Don''t show your feelings. Don''t be tempted. Reason calls to this and to Law One, but Law One fails to follow it. Leaning on Marcella''s soft meat and smooth skin feel.


    "You... you''re a good man"


    Marcella whispers in her ear and breathes in.


    "I''m the only guy you know who''s not even Rokuro, right? For the first time in my life, I feel like I''ve finally met a good man. I was wondering if fiction was the only good guy."


    (I can''t swallow those words. Sorry)


    Even if he answered that without speaking up, Law One held Marcella tight.


    "Hey...... just once, I want to dream. For once, I want to be held by a good man. I''ve only fucked dirty men for the price of being a whore. I only know that kind of sex. That''s the only purpose my body has ever had with a man. I''ve only offered to get something. I''ve opened my crotch just to get a night''s warmth. Don''t you want a woman like that? I knew a man would see that kind of woman, filthy? You do, too?


    (I only want to see warm places. I want a kind world)


    Listening to Marcella complaining in a sweet voice, the usual phrase follows behind the brain of Law One.


    (Isn''t there a lot of people who want the same thing? And yet, only in such a blood-scented world can we live with contradictions)


    Since he was a little girl, Ohashi Law Ichi wanted a gentle world and only wanted to see warm places.


    I don''t know why that won''t work. For some reason, it collapses. My parents immediately started a fight, and Law One trembles with threats of domestic violence. It was engraved as serious damage to the heart of the young Lawyer.


    I wasn''t always fighting. Unless it was switched on by some kind of detachment, it was a peaceful and peaceful home. It was a kind world. It was a warm place. Why shouldn''t it have stayed that way forever? I don''t know about Law One.


    The first irrational curse by Law One was domestic violence, but as he grew, he knew that the world was an ugly, cold, cruel, irrational and overflowing substitute.


    "What''s going on? complexion, very bad..."


    Marcella spoke to me, and Lawichi was annoyed.


    "I was remembering a lot. Old bad things...... I was thinking."


    "Did I say something wrong?


    "Oh, you said it. But it''s not your fault. Never mind."


    "I care. You... you looked like you were gonna cry."


    In response to Marcella''s allegations, Law One spills a less self-inflicted grin of pity.


    "Sorry...... go home"


    Pushing Marcella gently, Law One stood up.


    "I wonder if you wanted me to at least tell you what was bothering you. If you don''t tell me, I can''t be careful not to tell you this time. Besides, I want to know about you... as much as I can."


    "Talking is... embarrassing, complicated, and longer"


    Turn your back when you quietly tell Marcella, who says with an unceasing look and voice, with the most unceasing look of the law.


    (When my emotions moved, it was going to get hard and I avoided it, but I should have slept about once... No, is it too late already?


    Without trying to look back, without a goodbye greeting, Lawichi thinks about it as he rushes out of the room.


    (That woman...... I don''t just like the smell of perfume. The smell of that woman was much more exciting)


    When I left Ajito, the thought of being attracted to my back hair scratched my chest, and at the same time my sexual excitement came to a strong boil by now.

 1894 18

    When Law I was in middle school and being chased to study for exams, her childhood friend, who had been alienated until then, often came to visit Law I. Take the baby.


    I knew immediately why she came to me with Law One. I needed someone else to rely on. Touched and stroked around by a dandruff man, shaved, poured in the sperma of a dandruff man, flinched a child with the genes of a dandruff man, abandoned by a dandruff man, she came bruisely calculated and approached, knowing that Law One once had a slight fondness for such a woman.


    Unfortunately, Law One had already lost interest in childhood training by then. Childhood taming was originally foolish, but still Law One had a favor. But because I exceeded the limits of the fool, my feelings cooled down lightly. And when I saw her leaning blatantly against me, my contempt boiled more and more.


    Childhood tampering, made cold by Law One, had since replaced the other men one after the other, spending a moment healing themselves.


    Even if she''s such a bitch, she only evaluates the fact that she didn''t abandon parenting as law one. I kept my daughter with my parents while the guy was playing, and I felt pretty sweet about my own parents, but I was still loving my daughter, and taking care of her.


    Over the years, childhood tampering had become even weirder, men''s play had become even more flashy, and hands on strange drugs.


    My daughter, Spica, on the other hand, became nostalgic for Law One. Since Law One fell into the back street, he began to come and visit often, attracted by the unusual atmosphere of Law One.


    (I can''t believe I''m attracted to scraps like myself, I''m just attracting a gene of scraps with all my parents in a boulder)


    Watching Spica, that''s what Law One thought. But my daughter was resourceful. I have read the book carefully and I also know difficult words. Law One thought that the child of the same generation was not enough for the other and could be coming to him.


    "Your mother always laughs in front of me. But I''m unhappy."


    When Spica had just gone up to middle school, she groaned so pompously in front of Law One.


    (Wasn''t he in a warm place? Isn''t this guy in a sweet world?


    Two, Law One thinks a lot. Guess. The childhood parents were very gentle and fine adults and in the eyes of Law One. And childhood taming was a firm affection for her daughter. Even in such an environment, all parents and children are not met. Or where I don''t know the law, because of all the suffering, my daughter may not be in front of me right now.


    "I''m sure your mother lost something very important and couldn''t find a replacement, and she''s been hurt forever."


    Spica had spotted it. I was reaching the truth. And he revealed that he had discovered the truth about his mother only in front of the secret law.


    "But I''m glad Mr. Ohashi didn''t become your partner instead of your mother."


    Law One was surprised that Spica laughed sarcastically and said such a thing. I can still tell if you wish you''d replaced something important, but I didn''t expect you to tell me you were glad you didn''t.


    (finally this guy... are you in love with me)


    I was thin about that, and I know Law One knows that that would be a far-flung approach. But when it was not worthwhile for him to respond to it, Lawichi told himself and tried not to be conscious.


    Leaving the Azito in Marcella, when Law I returned to the building where the office was located, it was seen from the outside that the light was on in the room where the office was located.


    I was sure Spica and Tsugumi would be here, but just in case I checked my email as well, I would get a positive response.


    "It''s 6: 30. Grandpa, aren''t you worried? Is Spica''s family okay, too?


    Enter the office, see what Spica and Tsugumi look like, and care for Law One.


    "It''s okay, ''cause it''s septic properly"


    For some reason, I turned my muddled face to Law One, and Spica says


    (What? It''s like you''re suddenly upset when you look at my face right now?


    I don''t know anything about Law One, even though I wonder if I did something to piss him off.


    "But it''s also hard for my life to go on like this forever. It''s the seed I sown... When I go out, the painter protects me, but the house feels like a boulder... I can''t have you doing this forever."


    "I''m Guardian. I''ll keep Spica safe forever."


    Whilst Spica says with a strange face, Tsugumi declared with a pleasant smile with his right hand raised wide.


    "Even if you ask me to just get the job done, I can''t do it. This request has become the most challenging."


    "Oh well... I also know that there are some very dangerous signs. Somehow, someone from the back street came to me."


    Hearing the words of Law One, Spica clouds her expression even more.


    "By the way... I don''t want to go in there, but I knew I''d go in there"


    With his mouth in the form of a laugh and his eyes in the frightened face of not laughing, Spica looked straight up at Law One.


    "I smell perfume puffy...... I mean that?


    "Yes, no..."


    I found out why Spica was angry, and Law One wandered.


    "That kind of thing? What do you mean? What do you know just by the smell of perfume? Me, I''m still retarded. I wonder if I''m cured? I have no idea what that means."


    Tugumi looks worried and asks Spica.


    "Uh... painter. Adult women wear perfume, don''t they?


    "Yeah, she''s wearing it, too."


    "Why does that perfume smell on Mr. Ohashi?"


    "Um? Because it was Mr. Okama?


    "It''s not. I''ve been having an affair with a grown woman."


    "What, it''s an H thing. Ooh!?


    When asked about Spica, Tsugumi shouted at her stunned, less weird face.


    "I didn''t..."


    Even though Law One denied it, I felt useless.


    "Hih... Hih, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh.


    "No, no, no, not the other way around, maybe more awesome."


    "But it''s even more amazing. Ooh!? I mean sex?"


    "Painter... I was wearing a camato, but don''t throw a straight ball suddenly..."


    I don''t expect those words to fly out of Tsugumi''s mouth, and Spica comes to an end.


    "I''ve been reading a lot of novels, so that''s all I know. I''ve read plenty of wet scenes too. Enjoy last night ~"


    "I see."


    Convinced spica.


    "I don''t like perfume."


    Heavy sigh and talk as Spica stares at Law One on the side.


    "I don''t want to wear perfume my whole life. My mother is a perfume fool, and she''s always pumped the unpleasant smell, which seems to be my trauma."


    "But if the surroundings do it, nature will do it for you too."


    "Though I am a non-receptionist. They won''t flush it around."


    When Kachin to the first word of the law, Spica roughed up her voice.


    Law One knows that Spica''s insistence on this will come from rebellion and fear of her mother. Because Spica''s mother was truly, lightly flushed around. I was the type who couldn''t hold on to myself. And fell to the bottom of the unhappy dong. Ruined.


    (Oh... somehow I figured it out. A little... similar... He and Marcella)


    I''m ashamed of myself now that I realize it.


    (Well, Marcella''s not as stupid as he is.)


    So where does it resemble, it''s where unfortunate fate wields us? Unlike childhood taming, however, Marcella is not flushed by fate, but the kind who desperately tries to cut it open.


    (Spica, too. I... I don''t know. I wonder if they''re flushing it...)


    Law I, who praised himself as fluffy. I wonder if people, such as fluffy, groundless people, are just being flushed all the time, and mock themselves.


    (But a lot of people in the world look like that, too. It''s being flushed over the rails. after choosing it myself)


    In this sense, Law One thinks that the self on the back street is not very different from the residents on the front street.

 1895 19

    After finishing the battles with Faichi and Marcella, True was at the Hotel Wallaby, gathering information and future consultations with the brick facades. The sun is already setting.


    "The guy named Fuichi Ohashi... he also has a great reputation from the center."


    True said while watching multiple holographic displays. Truth is, I''ve been researching the first thing about the law online since earlier. It has also hit several information organizations and freelance informants.


    "The part about avoiding murder seems to be one of the reasons why it''s highly appreciated"


    Li Lei said. Li Lei had already investigated the matter of Law One to some extent.


    "Yes... my virtual phone, my EEG input is becoming unstable."


    Zhang Qiang gives a voice that is turned upside down.


    "It''s made in China, so I guess not."


    "The deputy captain''s masochistic gagged this"


    "It''s not gagging, so it''s not funny"


    Zhang Qiang laughs at Li Lei''s words and his grandson sighs.


    "No, this is made in Japan. I figured EEG input on a virtual phone wouldn''t do a lot of things?


    The biggest seller of virtual phones that came out recently is EEG input. However, the accuracy was questioned, and many voices were raised that they could no longer be typed immediately. Dream bands, the terminals of EEG input type Virtual Trip games, function properly for several years, and there are not many complaints of faults as much as virtual phones.


    "A long time ago there was a smartphone, and by the time fingerprint authentication came out, I heard there was something wrong with not being able to authenticate inside, registering all the time, etc."


    and Lei Li.


    (There is no progress unless something new comes along. But when something new comes along, you can''t avoid failures and trial and error.)


    True to recall the words Junko often utters.


    "I''m going back to Bridge Law One, but why are you hostile to us? I thought you were hostile to athletic slime."


    Lin says.


    "I can also assume he was employed by immigrants, but it''s strange nonetheless. When I showed up on that spot, they didn''t attack me right away. He seemed to think of something."


    "Oh, it looked that way to me, too"


    My grandson made a personal observation and Lei also agreed.


    "Were you unsure which way to go, or..."


    Stop the words on the way when the truth is about to say something.


    "Or?"


    Li Lei urges.


    "Is vengeance the aim, hostile to all parties involved"


    "Dude, I mean, if you get involved in athletic slime right now, you''re automatically hostile? I don''t know what that means."


    Hearing true speculation, Zhang Qiang laughs off.


    "Then we should move on to action sooner. It seemed like a lost wind, and you wanted to talk to me properly for once and ask me why. We''ll narrow it down to athletic slime chinese as much as we can. They''re the only ones we''re after. I don''t care about immigrants or any of the rest of us."


    Li Lei said. It was extremely troublesome for Li Lei and the others at a time when Faichi was hostile for unknown reasons and purposes.


    Zhou waited outside the lab as he softened all the way through the time leading up to the completion of the prosthetic surgery for Hiroshi.


    (Don''t take long. Hiroshi is okay...?


    With a nagging eye, Zhou now thinks about that. Zhou Heng, who has no natural idea, did not think deeply, even if Hiroshi showed his willingness to come to a dangerous modification. But now, anxiety finally boils down.


    (The experiment failed - Hirofumi died - or something like that on a boulder...)


    Watch the clock driven by anxiety. 7: 30 p.m. It''s been over five hours.


    (Now I wish I hadn''t admitted this...... Why did you pull me off so badly, okay? No, I was always like that. Indecision, and then you make all the mistakes in your choices, and it doesn''t help you at the heart...)


    In retrospect, it was a life of constant failure at the heart. There are many times I have had that butt stuffed as a eulogy, but this time the eulogy is in danger.


    (That''s what he chose. But even his choice can be a mistake. Wasn''t that a mistake this time? If I stop...)


    When I thought that far, I felt signs that someone was approaching me, and Zhou raised his face.


    "Oh, man, why are you here!?


    It was true that it came. Zhou raised a surprise voice.


    "It''s where I live. You''re... you''re here to be Snow Oka''s mouse?


    "Chi, no. Not me... my side of the essay..."


    "Did you offer it in your place?"


    "Ugh!


    A circumference that grips and shivers your fists hard when you mumble and scream against the true word.


    "Ugh... damn... I knew I was wrong. I should have stopped..."


    I held my head and looked around trembling, and the truth was I stopped speaking out any more. I don''t know what''s going on, but I can''t help blaming a person who obviously regrets and fears. Not to mention I don''t even feel like being sarcastic.


    "Hehe..."


    Suddenly laughing circumference. Truth turns away at a glance. Because I saw something shining in its eyes.


    (After all, when I say that, there''s no kiri. I can tell you it was a mistake because I stepped into a world like this. I can say that it was a mistake to aim for a professional gamer.)


    A circle steeped in self-derision and regret.


    Time flies. Truth was, I stayed on the side of the perimeter. I didn''t sympathize with Zhou. I was interested in seeing what would happen. That''s all the reason.


    About thirty minutes after the truth came before the circumference, the door of the room opened, and the circumference rose as it had been bounced.


    "You succeeded!? Are you all right!?


    "You should check with your own eyes."


    Around his eyes running blood and roughing his voice, Junko spreads his uncontrolled grin as usual, moving from front of the door to the side.


    A man in surgical clothing, wrapped around a bandage, comes out fluttering through the end of the door. The head is particularly overwhelmed, like a mass of bandages. My hands are both wrapped in bandages and this looks as if they are swollen up again big.


    "Is that an essay...?


    "Ah, yes..."


    In response to Zhou''s query, the bandaged man replies in a disgruntled voice. That''s the voice of Hiroshi, so Zhou is relieved for now.


    "Are you all right?


    "I don''t know. I feel...... that sucks. I''m nauseous, and I''m sloppy. It feels like I''m not who I am. I can''t seem to steer my body well either...... Anyway, it''s very strange."


    Fluffy and mellow, Hiroshi answers with a careless voice.


    Then I''ll take the bandage off your head.


    Junko tells me and goes to remove the bandage wrapped around Hiroshi''s head.


    "Ha!?


    Zhou shouted when he saw the face of the erudite where the bandage was removed and dewy.


    One eye swells up like an eyeball and the other eye has a terrible perspective. The underside of my lips pointed outward. I lifted up, and a few of my front teeth stretched sharply, long and wide, protruding outward.


    "Ugh... you''re lying, Hiromi... What the..."


    "What''s wrong......? Is something wrong with me? Are you saying your face is pretty weird?


    "Face deformity is temporary. I think it''ll heal in a while."


    I don''t know if I can live until after a while - and I add in my heart, Junko.


    "I''m kidding..."


    It was the circumference that dragged the gun out of my nostrils, but first the truth was pulling the gun out and poking it around.


    "I''m not fighting here. I didn''t do it outside."


    "I''m standing up to protect you, and you don''t say that."


    True to receive the words of Junko and be flashy.


    "Boss...... I''m not going to be able to fight yet, so don''t make a scene right now. But I''m getting my head clear step by step. Flirting and feeling sick have healed."


    "Oh well..."


    Zhou receives and appeases the words of Hiroshi.


    "Not today anymore... can I go home?


    "Yeah. My health will heal soon, so I have to be particularly rested."


    Junko answers the confirmation of Hirofumi.


    After Zhou and Hiromi left the Yukooka Institute, True told Lei that they had visited the Institute and that Hiromi had been modified by telephone.


    Ever since Laichi left the room, Marcella had been unwilling to do anything, staring at the crab tank in the room.


    (I wonder if I''m flabbergasted...... I guess it''s too soon to decide that. It was a sign that he was holding something. I wonder if I don''t like women)


    Since Law One left, Marcella has been thinking about Law One all along.


    (Me... first time at this age... I can''t believe it. Maybe it''s a laugh at that point. No... it''s something else to laugh at. Even if I look like me now, it''s not funny.)


    Take a few dozen sighs and at about the same time a belly bug sounds. I realize that you forgot to eat, and the fact is strange and smiles.


    I am driven by the urge to expose myself, only before Law One, when I was unable to open my heart to others. Driven by the urge to entrust everything. Marcella finds herself confused like that.


    (I was just going to use it, and I''d rather not be shaken by what I said. I''m sure there will be disaster. Something bad happens. You should leave it at a loss. No......)


    Faking herself, Marcella shook her head. I didn''t fake myself and wanted to be honest.


    Now anyway, I want to hear your voice. If he hears that man''s voice, he wonders if this shaking feeling will calm him down, too, and Marcella calls Law One.

 1896 20

    By the time it was nine o''clock at night, Zhou and Hao Wen returned to Athletic Slime''s Asia.


    The men who greeted him looked at Hirofumi''s appearance, but no one put it in his mouth and tried to touch him. Because the always-coolent Hiroshi was in such a heterogeneous state that he had a vain eye and the always-floating circumference was a serial face.


    (Both my men are surprised, but as Junko Yukioka said, it does get better. facial distortion is much less than just now and is returning to normal)


    Look at Hiromoto''s face, relieved Zhou.


    "Is something on my face?


    "No, you don''t get it, but it''s because I got the facial distortion and it''s back to normal."


    "I see...... Well, I don''t even want to check it out. I guess not. Nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah! Give it to me!


    Everyone on the spot is taken aback because Zhou suddenly started headbanking in the middle of a conversation and made an unintelligible scream.


    "Kura-eh, it''s peppery -!


    Hiroshi, who shouted out loud, bursts a drop kick toward the perimeter.


    "Boss!


    "Mr. Hiromi, what!?


    The men who stand in front of the fallen circumference and guard at once.


    "I''m a dog! Be a dog! Mae Mae Mae! Bring the toilet paper! I''ll feed you Zhou. Ah. Zhou has toilet paper!


    He didn''t even look at Zhou, Boss or anything like that, and Hiroshi keeps screaming.


    "We''re going to despair. Whoa! One ska, the sound of the ocean! Feel free to put it through your nose or suck it through your anus! Whoa! Chimi there! Why don''t you try it!? What, you want to blend it with red wine from the urethral orifice and smoke it with straw? Good idea! All right, all right, all right. Somebody ask Santa to do it! Whoa! I''m gonna whitehole your mouth. Ha ha ha!


    "Hiromoto, ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!


    Hirofumi, laughing raggedly, grabs both ends of Muang Chai''s mouth with his fingers and pulls as much as he wants.


    "This is a special! This year of anal arrows! This is who the boss is!


    Hakamoto, taking his hand off Muang Chai, takes off his pants and pants as he summons something unintelligible, starts to stand up on his desk.


    "What... this"


    Zhou, stunned, was looking at the oddity of Hiroshi. Other constituents are also distracted.


    This seems to be an erudite and not an erudite. Originally, however, it was definitely an essay. Broken man. Broken heart. It was an erudite that turned both body and mind into wreckage.


    "Hey Hiromi! Get back to your sanity!


    He yelled with a half crying face and Zhou flattened Bowen''s cheek as he wished.


    "Boss... what do you do? That hurts."


    Both Zhou and his athletic slime constituents are relieved of the sudden return to the usual way of speaking and expressing themselves.


    "Not at all...... I mean... is that it? Why am I on my desk?


    "I suddenly went crazy. Running weird things, standing up on your desk, pulling your men''s mouths open."


    Zhou strokes his chest down and tells the facts as they are in the proper Hakansen.


    "It would be a modified side effect. It''s causing an anomaly to my head."


    Ondrey, who wore an arm, said on the tannic side.


    "Are you saying you were anxious to just hire me? Do an early imitation. You idiot."


    Ondrey doesn''t feel comfortable with modified surgery by Mad Scientists. In the first place, Ondrei also remembers the rebellion of the owners of paranormal powers, so much so that he has acquired the power to counter them, so it can be taken for granted that he does not feel comfortable.


    "Do you suddenly lose your sanity...... You have even more nasty side effects, even though you''re just shocked by the transformation in your appearance. I''m really shocked."


    Hirofumi himself says he''s shocked, but that mouthfeel sounds as if he''s other HR, and he sounds around as if he''s not greatly shocked.


    "Why did an intelligent man like you do this?


    Ondrey asks Hiroshi. Regardless of Zhou, he was Ondrei, who had a glance at Hiroshi.


    "I think positively about improving the situation and doing my best."


    Smiling small, Hirofumi answered in a tone without precipitation.


    "Why do you think people find it annoying? Because the source of the frustration is mostly an obstacle. And think about improvement by being frustrating. If you measure improvement, things will be carried more smoothly. And the frustration is also eliminated. For example, pee on the hinge of a poorly erected door! And we''re gonna head back and travel. - Whoa!


    Hirofumi suddenly lost his sanity again as he was talking, and when he shouted something unintelligible, he ran towards the window of the room.


    "Whoa, whoa! Keep those who disturb you alive!


    Enlarges his left hand with anger, and Hiroshi punches the bulletproof glass window as hard as he wants. When I punched him, the left hand of Hiroshi swept up so that he could play from under the bandage. The skin on his left hand was bright red, with many spines curved like fangs.


    "Do you want to fly freely through the sky? Waaaay! Remember! Arn! Arn! Arn! Let''s gasp and fly! Swallow the seven golden balls on the other side of the sky and your boss will be Emperor of the Universe! Oh, yay! Wait! I''ll get it now! Be a good girl. I''m not waiting! Boo-hoo!


    Hiroshi climbs the wall of the building as he summons it, whether it''s high tension or not.


    "Hey, what are you gonna do with that..."


    Ondrei, riding herself out the window, looks up at the erudite climbing up the wall and asks with a sigh, but the neighboring circumference was just trembling with a crying face.


    "Icarus Dar Eve!"


    On his way up the building, Hiroshi shouted softly, letting go of his hand from the wall and falling.


    "Hiromi!"


    Zhou shouts when he sees the erudite that quickly fell to the ground.


    Hiroshi stands up with a bare face. Though she is bleeding somewhat, she says she jumped from about the height of the eighth floor of the building, but is pimped.


    "Sure, the flesh seems tough, but I only have a bad feeling about it."


    Look down through the window at the erudite and say what Ondrei didn''t care for.


    "Hiromi......"


    Next to Ondrei, Zhou was holding his fist and shivering, bringing tears.


    Night - Faichi was stretching, but interrupted by the sound of the phone. The opponent was Marcella.


    ''I called. Was it bad?


    Listening to Marcella''s voice, her mouth bleeds naturally and her palpitations become faster.


    (I feel so relieved when I hear this guy''s voice)


    At the same time, the pleasant scent of Marcella''s perfume mixed with body odor revives the nasal cavity.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. It''s hard when you call me a stalker."


    "Have you ever dated a woman like that?


    "I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    ''Haha, you could have joked like that, too. It felt like it was sturdy. "


    Marcella laughs in a good mood about what''s wrong.


    (You shouldn''t be close to this guy. But... can''t we take this guy off target? Tell Spica what''s going on. Or��)


    Two, Law One to come up with that.


    (It becomes a personal priority. Professional disqualification. I know that. But......)


    "What did you do? Something bothering you?


    "No..."


    Marcella sounded surprised at Law One, which she thought about silently.


    "We''re enemies for once. Even if there was something to fight for. Shouldn''t we be getting along too well?


    ''But... you''re a little concerned about me, aren''t you? I can see that. I''m good at watching guys react...... so guys don''t like this when they say it. Ha, I may not be used to treating men as much as I say. Besides, it''s you who''s hostile and I have no reason to be hostile to you. I don''t even know why you''re involved in this. "


    I think Marcella has the best argument. Even if you try it from the beginning of the law.


    ''You... what''s the point, really?


    "You believe me if I tell you?


    Law One decided to be honest.


    "It''s a kind world and a warm place. You gonna give me that?


    However, I speak honestly of my aspirations in life, not the purpose of my work.


    "Ha, don''t be silly."


    Marcella sighs with regret, seeing as Law One is making fun of her. Listen to that, Law One has a little chest pain.


    "As a professional, I can''t tell you what I asked for. You know the logic."


    "Ma ''an. And yet... you kill us... and you don''t. I won''t kill him, but he''s the enemy and he''s stuck... oh, I don''t know anymore. They''re enemies, they don''t kill them, they take them where they drop them. ''


    "From the surface, for example, there are occasional requests for revenge. But I don''t want it until I kill it. I''m sure you heard my rumors. So when you make a request like that, I''ll keep it just to hurt you."


    "Hmm, so you''re gonna punch me in the spill too?


    Law One silenced Marcella, asking in a mean voice.


    "You''re a professional, so you can afford that."


    "Is that why? I don''t wanna do that."


    Finally, Law One, which reveals its true meaning.


    "Are we like Romeo and Juliet?


    "I don''t think it''s subtle. between those who are fighting of their own free will."


    In response to Marcella''s analogy, Law One lied. I knew it was a lie. As for Marcella, anyway, Law One is just moving at work rather than fighting on his own volition. If you ask yourself if the job can be done and called your will, it doesn''t seem like it.


    ''To me... I want you to come. I don''t even like being enemies to each other. I don''t even like being beaten up.''


    Marcella had a sweet voice, so the heart of Law One bounced big. Law One is not very immune to heterosexuality.


    "I told you. I don''t like it either."


    Lawyer tells with a nihil face.


    Since my client is my client, Law One is beginning to think that I may be able to discard this job. But on the other hand, Law One knows that it is an absolute taboo.


    It''s a theory between the backstreet beginners. Once a request is taken on, unless it is a lie or a betrayal of the client, or even a death, it must be thoroughly penetrated. So whoever twists his will must fall into a hole somewhere.


    Before the theory, realistically, if the request''s defeat is found out in the back street, it will run the risk that credibility will collapse in this industry, where credibility is of paramount importance, and decent jobs will no longer come. As much as Marcella and I knew, I thought,


    Why don''t you quit working for my organization with me?


    To Marcela''s audacious invitation, Law One ceases.


    "Huh, do you feel a little bit comfortable saying no right away? Or are you just caring not to hurt me?


    "Stay ahead of me. Don''t say that. Hey, you''re flying too many things."


    ''Right. I think I feel like a runaway myself. But... it''s the first time. What really made you like a man?''


    "Didn''t you tell all the men?


    ''Yeah, I''ve said it many times. I''ve never really said that before. You don''t have to believe me... no, I want you to believe me, but yeah... sorry. I was floating alone and running too fast. Bye... again...''


    The last time Marcella hung up, apologizing softly with a voice that sounded sorry.


    The way in which it was said and the way in which it was cut off, Marcella also reckons that the calculations and performances were properly included. But...


    (Even if he doesn''t mind, and he was just trying to seduce me to use it, it seems to work. I don''t care if they bone me with color tricks like this... I don''t care. It''s like it''s holding up critical right now)


    After about a few minutes of straying, Law One came to the conclusion whether to resolutely jump temptation and pierce the body as a doomsday, or to follow desires and feelings.

 1897 21

    Early in the morning, Zhou changed his blood phase and boarded the single Snowoka Institute.


    "Go back! Undo the eulogy!


    Zhou becomes an awesome sword screen and sticks a gun at Junko.


    I just want to say, "I can''t do that, and I say no. - But there''s a condition you can put it back. - Okay?


    Junko responds with his usual smile, without any cowardice.


    "If Zhou takes on the same experiment on his own body instead, I''ll make an effort to undo Hiromi, right? Well, it''s not impossible to get it back on track from this state, but I wonder if it''s close to impossible unlimited. Still trying? Chances are it''s about 0.5%."


    "Are you fucking kidding me!? Put the erudite back! Otherwise!"


    It was a circumference that fired at Junko''s leg, but Junko caught the bullet with a light hand and opened his palm to show the bullet. Two seconds later, when I wondered if the bullet had become like sand, it became even finer like dust and danced to the universe, disappearing without a trace.


    "This!


    Fearing, but unable to comprehend with one shot, Zhou fired a gun as he continued to stand.


    Now it''s a hassle to catch everything, so build an electromagnetic wall to prevent all bullets. I wonder if the bullet stopped me in the air, and I fall to the floor all at once.


    Seeing it, Zhou, who admitted that he was both retarded, also understood by the boulders. Junko said he was a monster he would never do. Lie on your knees with your freedom in your hand and nod.


    "Damn it! Damn it, how did this happen?


    Circumference yelling in a shaky face with tears and runny nose.


    "Uh, Mr. Chow. Actually, Mr. Hiromi has a message for you."


    Junko with a gentle voice, as if he could fool around like that.


    "Mr. Hiromi, because I don''t have to live long - because it was actually difficult, and the doctor had declared me to have at most two more years to live, so I don''t have to live another week in an unscrupulous experiment, so he always wants the power to just defeat his enemies. He said he''d have trouble dying before then."


    Shocked to hear Junko talk, Zhou raises his face full of tears and snot.


    "So, if Zhou ever rushes into my place and asks me to undo Hiromi, tell him this fact as a legend. And Hiromi told me that you didn''t have to listen to Zhou''s extra complaints."


    "Ugh... Ugh... ooh... ooh... ooh..."


    Nod again, the circumference leaking whimpers.


    (From Hiroshi, did you see this as a place of life? Sounds like him. And Hirofumi, don''t tell me anything like that, you''ve been holding him all by yourself. Motherfucker......)


    Hiroshi doesn''t matter what happens. I was wondering why I stood by the unscrupulous modification, but I was convinced.


    At noon, Spica and Tsugumi visited the office of Law One.


    "Mr. Ohashi, there''s someone at my school who''s doing Shimatsuyu. I''m Senior Yumtsuka. I''m close to the woman."


    "The doomsday... na. What is island dew? I''ve only heard his name before."


    Tugumi spoke to me, and Law One answered. Today''s Tsugumi somehow wore a learning run, and the way he spoke became that of a man, but he didn''t touch Law One.


    (Do you have a slightly different personality? Compared to when you''re looking like a girl, now you''re Rin. And I''m naive when I dress up as a girl, but this one''s quiet and grown up)


    Look at the men''s clothing tsugumi, I think Laichi.


    "Uh, Mr. Ohashi. The painter has two hearts, and there is a day when he will be a boy''s heart, and so..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I haven''t seen it with weird eyes, and I don''t particularly care"


    Lawichi tells Spica, smiling, explaining as she can''t say.


    "More than that, why are they calling me a painter? Are you a good painter?


    "Yeah. You''re very good. Because I''m an illustrator in the press department. Uncle Ohashi, show him the painting."


    "Okay."


    Inspired by Spica, Tsugumi took the sketchbook out of the bag, opened the page and showed it to Law One.


    "Nah..."


    When I saw the painting that was being painted, Law One was utterly silent. It depicted the face of the law of photography.


    "This... you drew it without looking at it? That''s amazing..."


    Law One gives an impressive voice. At the same time, I feel ashamed that my face is depicted.


    "She used to paint, too. I wish I could have gone that way."


    Spica says in a sinking face. The mundane reminds me of my mother because it hasn''t been long since my mother died.


    "Because God is mean. Makes everyone suffer. I turned the world into a terrible system called weak predators. Weak people like my mother made it a world where I couldn''t help but die because I was weak because I just didn''t have the strength. Terrible. Weak or stupid, I wanted my mother to live..."


    When I hear about Spica, the law is about to sink.


    (I just want this guy to be happy)


    When I look at Spica, I think Law One is the salvation that didn''t resemble that stupid childhood tame. I''m sure I won''t bear the misfortune of a mother. He admired his mother, but at the same time, as a teacher on the other hand, he grew up to be a resourceful child.


    "If you look at the internet, it says it''s natural for the weak to die. I''d like to say that I''m in that position."


    "Maybe that''s what you''re talking about, masochistically."


    Law One says to Skopika, who utters a voice that seeps through his anger.


    "Even if you''re weak, you can live weak. I was weak, too. He had blurred his head, and he''d been staring at his mother''s complexion, and his heart was weak."


    Tugumi said. Faichi feels that he is a comfortable voice, who has cohabited kindness and strength. Now I have a man''s heart with a woman''s body, so I also wonder if it sounds that way.


    "God is mean, but we can fight God''s mean, and we can win, too, right? You can fight even if you''re weak. I can live even if I''m weak, and I can find my people. I was weak, too - once I succumbed to the cruelty of the world, I tried to kill myself, but now I live like this."


    The story of Tugumi''s attempted suicide was his first ear, so Spica looked at Tugumi in surprise.


    "Painter, did you try to kill yourself?


    "Yeah. I was in a class bully. So he jumped in front of everyone and tried to commit suicide. Where I actually jumped, I materialized those seventy-seven monsters. Yellow Sponge, you helped me."


    "Whoa."


    Where Tsugumi spoke so much, a huge chunk of yellow appeared in the office, so Laichi accidentally raised his voice. Tsugumi made you a Yellow Sponge.


    "If I''m weak, I can understand the feelings of the weak. I don''t think weakness is always bad. [M] Even if God is mean and you set it that way, you don''t have to obey that. You have to be weak, you have to squeeze your wisdom and your strength, and you have to do everything in your power."


    "The boy version of the painter is both physically and mentally handsome. Hey. I get love letters all the time, painter."


    Spica, who becomes a lukewarm face to Tsugumi''s claims. On the other hand, from the point of view of Method One, I saw that because Tsugumi is a beautiful girl in men''s clothing today, even if she spoke of such an embarrassing dialogue, it would be like that.


    Marcella was alone and had come as close to the office of Law One.


    I felt like I couldn''t stay or not in the morning. The desire to see Law One was strongly solicited, and when he said he was at war, it extended to the dangerous act of acting alone. Although I am wearing a disguise for once.


    (I wonder if you''d be surprised if I came without warning. So, I was wondering if I''d be happy. Now it''s time to finish......)


    He came all the way to the front door of the office, cowering, but Marcella rushes to hide in the shadows. My feelings were toned down there at once.


    The office door opened and Spica and Tsugumi came out. A little late, Law One comes out to drop him off.


    "Mmmm..."


    The three of them are smiling and having a friendly conversation. Look at that. Marcella roars.


    (I guess I prefer younger kids...... I heard guys mostly do.)


    Seeing Law One smile at Spica, Marcella thinks that with a complicated look.


    (Ok, reschedule......)


    I can think of something, Marcella.


    "Hey, I need to talk to you for a second. All right? Don''t call Ohashi. Tell him a secret story."


    After the door closed and Law One was gone, Marcella spoke to Spica and Tsugumi.


    "I''m the only one. If you think it''s dangerous, you can call the bridge now. But that kid will protect you, won''t he?


    Marcella glances at the tugumi and says:


    "Okay."


    Feeling something that stifled his interest, Spica acknowledged with a stare straight at Marcella.

 1898 22

    Marcella took Spica and Tugumi into Kewi, a coffee shop located in Candoville. Candoville itself is a safe zone because it is a designated neutral zone from the back street center.


    Before I got here, Marcella also thought about taking Spica hostage again, but I remembered the true words and remembered them. Before that, I''m unlikely to be able to fight Tugumi''s strange abilities on my own, and most importantly, I don''t want to be hated by Law One.


    (Sure, I''m a bitch like shit...... Any outrageous behavior was before breakfast, and I''ve done a lot of terrible things. But......)


    I recall a long time ago, after taking a family hostage and threatening it, killing a rival Mafia executive in front of that family''s eyes. At that time, I was laughing naggingly. But now, I feel a lot like what I''ve done. I can feel myself at that time.


    Why are you confused? That''s because I''m aware of Law One. Because I am truly aware of the words that have been said.


    No, to tell the truth, it wasn''t like I didn''t have any pain in my conscience then either. As a brutal female executive, she was about to become a bad man so that she could be feared from around her. Looking only at the results of the deeds, it seems that he could have been a bad man, but even his heart seems completely tainted and not corrupted. Otherwise, it won''t hurt your true words. But I was there just before that.


    (Even I didn''t do all this dirty stuff from the beginning. Not when I was a kid...... I haven''t been such a shitty bitch since then.)


    In Marcella, one girl keeps crying. My old self keeps crying. I''m hurt and crying.


    (Ahhh... I''m really pathetic...)


    "Uh... any thoughts?


    Speak from the spica to Marcella, who never tries to open his mouth across the street, turning that way and conceiving something.


    "I was just immersed in self-pity. Adults think a lot more about extras than kids."


    Marcella did not gaze at Spica and mocked herself.


    "What''s your relationship with Ohashi?


    Marcella finally gazes and asks Spica.


    "Because your mother and Mr. Ohashi were childhood friendly and my house was a neighborhood. I''ve known it since I was a little girl. I don''t have a father, and my mother was a runaway person, so I guess it feels like Mr. Ohashi''s free time served as a guardian for a little while. Grandpa and Grandma took care of me, but I''m the mother''s parent... and it was appropriate."


    Because he was such a mother, and because he grew up in such an environment, Spica became a strong and steadfast man of independence.


    "Oh well... You''re in a lot of trouble, too. Not as good as I am."


    If that''s the pattern, Marcella tried to think that it might be faint to worry about Spica becoming a lover to herself, but she also immediately dismisses the idea.


    (Man is either Lorikon or Mazakon, and I hear that the killer and the guy who does the doomsday tend to be not only fiction, but also real life, so it''s forbidden to be alarmed)


    Tighten your mind, Marcella.


    "All right, I''ll smash it"


    "Fine, you don''t have to blast it. Marcella likes Ohashi, doesn''t she?


    Spica leading Marcella and confirming with a hard voice.


    "So, I suspected I was too, and this is how I called him in"


    Speaking, Spica turns to the neighboring tuna and laughs. Ubby twigs, even in boy mode, are distracted from remembering how uncomfortable they are.


    "So, is it just a front announcement? Or blackmail?"


    "Just checking�� and wondering if you''d be interested"


    Marcella replies with a slightly tiny grin, showing her spare time, to Spica, who smiles but asks quickly.


    "To be clear, you''re not going to be an enemy. Or do you think you can beat me?


    Spica looks down at Marcella with her chin on the table and looking up from the bottom, looking as musty as she can think.


    "All of a sudden you come out and you''re this guy. What is it? Or something, you think? I''m sorry. But don''t you even think it''s easier to keep things clear like this for each other?


    "It''s fair, too. Oh, I''m sorry I spoke from the side."


    In response to Marcella''s words, it was Tugumi who spoke.


    "Have you ever liked anyone other than that guy?


    "None?


    To further Marcella''s question, I wondered if I would make fun of the fact that I was experienced anyway, so I was a spica who answered honestly with a muddled face.


    "Well, then it''s fair in that respect."


    But the unexpected words came out of Marcella''s mouth, so Spica rounds her eyes. It''s colorful from the looks of it, even though it looks like a woman in love.


    "But other than that, I think I''m better than you."


    Marcella stands up as she says. I said what I wanted to say and I heard what I wanted to hear. I felt so eye-catching from the top that I was gonna give you a break around here today.


    "There are places where I win."


    Spica tells Marcella to leave.


    "Huh? What?"


    Marcella stops and looks back.


    "Lori Ingredients"


    "At least say you''re young... I mean, don''t say it yourself."


    Marcella said back with an unpleasant face to Spica, who stretched her chest and said it away.


    Night. Athletic Slime aside.


    The oddity of Hiroshi fits in for the most part, but he repeats the same unintelligible remarks.


    On the side of Hiroshi, Zhou accompanied him all the time. I couldn''t keep my eyes open because I didn''t know what to do.


    Above all, Zhou didn''t want to leave the current eulogy.


    "Think of me, you''ve been sweet on you. Reliance and sweetness, that''s the default and I didn''t even try to be aware of that fact..."


    "Why did you realize that now?


    Hirofumi asks with a jitsu eye around talking with a smug face. Facial distortion has already healed.


    "It''s too natural to be with you... and it''s too natural for you to plush my ass... Me, why are you such an idiot? More than twenty years...... something like that? I can''t believe I finally realized now..."


    Hiroshi decided to listen with a little silence, wondering whether it would be rude to stick around as usual, speaking in a somber tone, as if it were a monologue.


    "Why are you following me in the first place?


    "I was only talking about when I was a kid, and I was going to take it to the grave... do you talk because this is the time"


    To Zhou''s inquiry, Hiroshi smiles in the light.


    "When I was a kid, when I was being treated like a thief, it was Zhou who helped me"


    "Oh, is that it... Huh? So...?


    Hearing why Hirofumi spoke, Zhou rounds his eyes.


    "Hehe... it may be a small thing for the boss, but it was a big shock for me. It was the moment when the light plunged into me when all the humans in my neighborhood had become like enemies, my friends had seen me terribly, even my family had doubted me, had become isolated and helpless and desperate. You looked like a hero. But...... that hero was a hell of a dodgy kid, and he didn''t know what to do when left alone, so I thought I''d have to take care of him on the side the whole time. I feel a little different about giving back. Grace is just the beginning. It happened naturally."


    "Right..."


    Listen to Hiromoto, a smile spills in Zhou''s mouth. Tears also spill. The runny nose also spills.


    "No matter how many arms you stand, you''re a little, no idea, because you were a very dangerous person. I thought if I stepped into the black society something-- if I let it go, I''d die prematurely. I couldn''t shut up and overlook it. I''m not complacent, but I was wondering if I could make you live a little longer or even make you come out."


    "Thanks to you, I''m singing an inappropriate position. All thanks to you."


    That''s what I said. Zhou covers his face.


    "Did Junko Yukioka tell you about my low life expectancy?


    "Oh...... that was shocking too"


    "I was more shocked. It seems to be one of the difficulties, and it''s called Prion''s disease. It seems that the protein named Prion is deformed by abnormalities and continues to accumulate without being able to degrade and grow in the body."


    "Is it like cancer?


    "It''s not like cancer. Cancer is the growth and metastasis of malignancies. Mine is abnormal protein and its abnormal protein proliferation. If it is short, it will definitely lead to death in a few months, or even two years, and there is no cure. They say one in a million people gets sick. I''m the chosen unlucky man, aren''t I? That''s what I receive when I am given the last stage. Instead of using people''s lives as toys, Junko Suzuoka, the Mad Scientist''s invitation to empower me is really good for me right now."


    Talk that far, the conversation between the two breaks off, and silence flows for a while.


    "From now on... I''ve had a lot going on with you..."


    Open your mouth from around you.


    "Until now, when you die, I thought I''d die too... don''t make it harder for me to die if I hear that"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Because. Me, you took care of that, so I got here, didn''t I? Maybe when you''re gone... you can''t. You''re going to die soon."


    "Right. But you can live until that death. Enjoy a lonely, short boss life with no brilliant proximity at best"


    It was shortly after Hiroshi said so with a smile on his face.


    "Boss! The bricks are here! There''s also Makoto Aizawa!


    Reports come in from my men, and they change their faces.


    "I''m here at a good time. I want to be super violent right now, and I don''t really feel like losing."


    "Me, too."


    When the two of them smiled invincibly at each other, they rolled their fighting spirit and left the room.


    At this time, Hiroshi had a hunch. When this is the final battle for me.

 1899 23

    True, it was Ondrei who first stood in front of the five Lei, Zhang Qiang, Lin and grandchildren. Of course there are athletic slime soldiers.


    "The nastiest guy..."


    "What we were going to do was part of the plan. Let''s stick to the plan. If not, let''s get out of here."


    Seeing Ondrei was a tannic grove, but Li Lei has a spare mouthfeel.


    "If you can''t, let''s run, shall we? You can''t beat me to come to the fight with that heart."


    Ondrey grins invincibly as he pulls out his gun and lies.


    "Hmm, so if you clear your psychology, can you win?


    "Soul fighting is just a must. Do you not like Japanese?


    Ondrei jerks back at his long stretched moustache against Li Lei''s light mouth as he jerks off his beard.


    "You''re a big mouth master. I don''t mind if you''re big and have a good mouth at all. Then let''s just say we follow the procedure."


    Li Lei smiles bitterly while sending his gaze to Zhang Qiang.


    Zhang Qiang walks in with an on-dray look. Ondrey and athletic slime soldiers fired guns simultaneously, but were all prevented by the Qigong wall stretched by their grandchildren.


    "Huh, what are you up to?"


    Ondrey greets him with a laugh when he sees Zhang Qiang in the setup challenging Tyman''s melee.


    Zhang Qiang jumps as usual. When he releases a pneumatic mass from the back of his foot and secures it into the air, he scaffolds it and jumps in two steps. This is the usual again.


    But then it was different. From there, he often goes around overhead or behind his opponent, but Zhang Qiang thought Ondrei was going to cut him off, and made a further move to make an impression.


    Zhang Qiang made a big jump backwards to distance himself from Ondrei.


    (Move as if you''re going to piss me off, and keep my attention on this guy, the fruit of it -)


    But Ondrei calmly cut off his opponent''s aim.


    True turns around beside Ondrey at some point and shoots the gun, but Ondrey dodges without difficulty and shoots back truly.


    Ondrey quickly circles his gaze. Regardless of the grandson in the defensive role, Lei and Lin seemed to be all over the other soldiers'' opponents.


    (Both of them)


    He turned further toward Zhang Qiang, but Zhang Qiang did not attack him and retreated as he did. Seeing Zhang Qiang move like that, Ondrei doesn''t think Zhang Qiang has abandoned his fight against himself. I view it as if it would attack me at once if I showed any gaps.


    Try to replace it with Zhang Qiang, and the truth will face Ondrei.


    "David and Goliath?"


    The height difference is more than 50 cm. Seeing two people with more than double the difference leading to a weight difference, Li Lei said.


    "By that analogy, I would lose. No, you should say the reality is Goliath wins"


    Listening to Lei Li, Ondrei corrects.


    (Sure, there''s quite a difference in strength between true and true, but not so much that you''ll never win)


    Lei thinks. And this time, I''ve been properly prepared for Ondrey and Mouse Control. Plus, it''s not like True and Ondrey fight one-on-one either.


    True shoots, Ondrei also shoots.


    Zhang Qiang ran straight onto the dray as if he had signaled it.


    Zhang Qiang jumps. I still have the scaffolding of my mind I made in the air, so I get on top of it and jump even more.


    Aiming for a moment when Ondrei paid attention to Zhang Qiang, the truth was that without shooting the gun - what a true rush out and attempted to approach Ondrei.


    (These guys, what are you going to...)


    Ondrei is surprised to see the two move. I''m sure there''s some plan, but I can''t read the aim at all.


    True, while running, hold the clear long needle backwards with it out of the sleeves of both hands. Ondrey had clearly witnessed the move.


    From the air, Zhang Qiang hits Ondrei.


    Ondrey shoots the gun, but the bullet is bounced by Zhang Qiang''s newly built Qigong block. Plus on that newly built block, Zhang Qiang rides.


    (Totally funny power)


    Groaning in his mouth, Ondrei jumped and grabbed Zhang Qiang''s ankle.


    "Shit......"


    Werewolf Zhang Qiang.


    "Humph!


    Ondrei swung his body as much as he wanted, slamming Zhang Qiang''s body on the floor, but Zhang Qiang made a new qigong block appear again while it was swinging, clinging to the block to hug him with both arms to prevent him from being slapped by Ondrei.


    (That''s an interesting ability to make... I''ve seen all kinds of extraordinary powers, but this ability is an idea prize. Besides, I don''t rely solely on paranormal abilities, I have my own powers. I''ll rate that area as well)


    Ondrei hates the power of paranormal, but Zhang Qiang was praised in his heart.


    "Ahhh!


    Zhang Qiang screamed. Ondrei, with his ankle free, kicked Zhang Qiang''s ass as hard as he could.


    Ondrei tried to shoot Zhang Qiang from behind, which also took a crack at the block, but the truth approached at a good time and distracted him from Zhang Qiang.


    Turning around, Ondrei fires one shot at close range. Truth is, I tried to avoid it, but I failed. He gets a bullet in his left arm, penetrating both bulletproof fibers and arms.


    True to shock. My leg stops. Seeing that Zhang Qiang will not be resurrected soon either, Ondrei stuffs his distance from the truth as it is and sticks one hand out thoughtfully.


    Just a tentacle. But the truth could neither be deflected nor prevented, and he ate it properly to the chest plate, spinning backwards and blowing it away.


    (Can''t it be just the two of us...)


    Li Lei turns his gaze to Lin after seeing how True and Zhang Qiang are put on Ondrei.


    A grove that has been the opponent of an athletic slime soldier strikes toward Ondrei.


    Qigong''s blade stretches out for Ondrei''s neck, but Ondrei grabbed the blade barefoot and took it.


    "Huh!


    Ondrei aware of the invisible selfishness he grabbed and bumps the mood of tearing. So Lin''s Qigong Sudden Sword disappears.


    "You''re lying..."


    On the surface it was a stunned forest, but my role was sneaking around laughing at what I had done.


    Ondrey feels signs behind her back. Zhang Qiang, kicked in the glutes, got up and threw something at him with an ondrey look.


    "Noooo!?


    Ondrey looked back and raised her voice. Released from Zhang Qiang was a net thrower.


    Plus if you only wake up true upper body and point something like a fat, big gun at Ondrey when the barrel does it, you pull the trigger. Something spreads from the barrel of the gun with tremendous momentum and is subjected to Ondrei. It''s the same mesh caused by super reinforced steel wire that Zhang Qiang released.


    "Little..."


    Right after Ondrei whined in the net...


    "Run!"


    Turning to Zhang Qiang, the truth shouted.


    Zhang Qiang also felt a heterogeneous killing spirit behind him, and although he tried to avoid it, he was badly damaged in his glutes by Ondrei''s attack, which delayed his reaction considerably -


    "Zhang Qiang..."


    Lei groans. When I turned away from the opponent I was fighting and looked at Zhang Qiang, something like a curved long black blade was piercing him from the top of his head and coming out from under his chin.


    Zhang Qiang, whose eyes are popping out on one side, his blood is left open and even his tongue is out. Blood and encephalopathy flow out of the eyes, nose, mouth, and penetration simultaneously. Immediate death.


    That fell from the top of the building. He looked reminiscent of the spider. At the same time it fell, he was stabbing Zhang Qiang''s head with his pointy long legs ahead.


    "Higi ~... Higi ~..."


    A giant spider modoki roars through the air and looks over together. On the part that hits the head of the spider, the face of the erudite grows upside down, causing a distorted grin to stick.


    Further above the torso of the spider modoki, the circumference was on.


    "Ba... monster..."


    "A monster. Bye. Eh! That''s my important side of the essay! It''s my good friend Haopon-you!


    Zhou yelled at his men, who groaned as they drew their faces to fear.


    "Let''s go! Hirofumi!"


    "Piaaaaaaa!"


    Zhou makes a temperamental scream, stands up on the torso of the erudite, and shoots a gun towards the truth. At about the same time, Hakufumi makes a tall scream, and after Zhou shoots the gun, he swings his leg around and throws Zhang Qiang''s body toward the truth.


    Though the truth was that it was the shooting around, the body that blew up was inevitable. They targeted the expected position immediately after evasion, and they hit it.


    True to fall in line with Zhang Qiang''s body. Zhang Qiang''s head is just above his true face. Blood, encephalopathy and eyeballs fall zero over the true face.


    In the bounce where Hirofumi moved his body vigorously, Zhou''s body fell from the torso of Hirofumi, but he landed well without falling, and shot two more bullets at the true face of his fall.


    The bullet hit one in the true left shoulder and the other in the right foot. The right foot was prevented by bulletproof fiber, but the bullet in the left shoulder pierces the bulletproof fiber.


    Even where the body was hit, the pain and impact of the bullet seemed to have stopped the true movement, but the truth calmly moved his right hand in pain. The object held in his right hand has been switched from needle to gun.


    "Pussy!"


    Hiroshi advances to true with oddity. Aiming at the joint part of its forelimb, True shoots two bullets, but the progression of Hiroshi does not stop.


    If you look closely, the joint part is covered with armor. It is a polite measure to the joint aim of true anti-battle creature as a stone. Truth is, I have endless anger and hatred for Junko. Whatever you think, Hiroshi has also been modified assuming that he fights the truth.


    Zhou tried to shoot more guns, but the body of Hakufumi stood in front of him in a way that blocked him from shooting, so he turned to the side and changed the angle to try to shoot, moving.


    I wave my limbs down the truth that Hiroshi has fallen. Truth is, get rid of the needle-strong body and roll it aside to avoid it.


    It was a truly continuous, limp-shaking erudite that rolled, but it didn''t take long.


    "Pooh eh!?


    Hirofumi screams. When I wondered if the truth had blurred my mouth, something erupted, and it blocked my sight on the face of Hiroshi. I had Zhang Qiang''s blood and encephalopathy. I snuck it in my mouth when I came up with this poisonous fog attack and covered it over me.


    With that gap, True woke himself up and pierced the clear long needle that he still had in his left hand, beneath the jaw of Hiroshi - the area that seemed to be his throat.


    Of course I don''t expect to die to this extent. Somehow the target is a mouse created by dangerous experiments that cut life itself.


    Truth is, keep the needle stuck in the throat of the eunuch and let go of your hand. And over the head of the eunuch, place your left hand with a pong.


    "Kupei, eh!


    Hiroshi shouted, true glance in front of him, and he exhaled the flame from his mouth, but the truth was he was dodging by leaping with his left hand on Hiroshi''s head and dressed as an upside down over Hiroshi''s head. This is an action previously shown by Yob''s reward agent, Yukiko Doo. The truth that I like about it is that it is starting to be incorporated and used as my moves.


    And just to avoid it, I didn''t go out of my way to fall over the other person''s head. Ultrasonic vibrating steel wire extends from the needle that remains pierced.


    He falls down in a motion that depicts half a moon, and rotates further forward and falls. During the operation, the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire is wrapped around the neck of Hiroshi.


    At the time when True pulled the steel wire, at the same time, Hakufumi was moving his forelimbs, wiping out his true body, and blowing it away.


    The steel wire did not completely amputate the neck of Hatofumi, but to some extent it was possible to amputate it. There is a lot of blood coming from my throat.


    True, on the other hand, fell with the blow now and was unable to move. I can tell when my ribs are broken. His head was also struck to the ground.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Ondrey finally gets out of the net and growls.


    "We''re getting away!


    Lei Li orders Lin and his grandson. And then he runs to his true source.


    Zhang Qiang was killed, the truth was made nearly incapable of combat, there was a mouse that overwhelmed the truth, and even Ondrei was resurrected. I saw no more wins.


    "Hey, hold on tight. Yikes. I don''t know how many times I''ve helped you."


    Li Lei takes on his true body sarcastically and runs out with a grand look on his back.


    Athletic Slime soldiers fire guns at their backs, but all were held back by their grandchildren''s stretched Qigong walls.


    Hiroshi didn''t go after him. No, I couldn''t chase him. No regenerative capacity had been granted to the pure child and he had been fatally injured by true ultrasonic vibrating steel wire.


    "Phew... Phew... Phew..."


    "Hiromi......"


    Zhou also has no pursuit, he does not give orders to his men and Ondrei to pursue him, and he lowers his back in front of Hakufu, who gasps in agony.


    "Ugh..."


    Looking down at the ugly monster and the fruitful erudite, Zhou leaks a whimper.


    "Why... why don''t you chase me when this is my opportunity... Ha... Until the end, the boss is a bad guy."


    Hiroshi, who noticed the fact, turned his gaze towards Zhou and moaned in his usual tone. There was a gentle grin on his face.

 1900 24

    Hiroshi remained down, still alive. It is unclear how much longer he could live, but as long as he lived, Zhou intended to remain on the spot.


    Zhou nodded on the side of Hiroshi, and his surroundings, Ondrei and his men surrounded him, looked down. For once, it''s a form of preparation for an enemy assault.


    "I knew you were worried. I also kept the books...... either train and leave trusted executives to you or hire them from the outside. When the boss does it, it''s a mess."


    "Ok......"


    "And keep the door tight. It''s not the organization''s Azito, it''s the boss''s house. Caution at the source of the fire also...... It was hard for me to wake up Boya when it was..."


    "Ok......"


    "Use caution in hiring constituents in the future. Then... in the future, don''t be dependent on Jesus man or race... There will be another rebellion..."


    "Ok......"


    "Don''t let the center keep an eye on you... Illegal drug organizations are easy to see, but if you turn that thing around to the enemy, it''s part of... over..."


    "Ok......"


    "Don''t eat at night...... Consider the sugar content properly and try to ingest it. I''m already middle-aged. Along with drinking and smoking... Eh... I think I have a lot more to say... my head is blurry and I can''t remember..."


    "Ok... ok..."


    Sighing Hiroshi. Zhou continues to snort in tears.


    "How dependent I was. You''re like a little kid and a mother."


    "Yeah, the boss and I... always... thought he was a big kid... we were dealing with him..."


    Hirofumi narrowed his eyes to Ondrei, who spoke in a frightening mood. I remember a lot of things that happened in the past.


    "Ever...... thank you...... It was fun..."


    Zhou shook his voice and thanked him, gripping strongly at the tip of the pointy limb of the erudite. Close your eyes so that Hiroshi is satisfied.


    "I''m not so much fun...... it was tough. Well... did you have fun? Uh... not really... come on... come here... you can''t... Even I want to be free of the occasional... laborious... boss. For a while... I''ll stretch my wings... please don''t come..."


    That''s what I said, Hiroshi stopped talking about anything.


    "What do you think? Well...... now get some rest. Well, you''ve hardly ever taken a vacation from me to you. Sometimes I wish I could take a break from you..."


    I knew I hadn''t heard this one anymore, but still, Zhou was talking with a smile that made him a baby with tears and runny nose.


    True and Lei et al., fleeing Athletic Slime''s Azit, were on a nocturnal path.


    (I can''t believe that Zhang Qiang was killed... He was still young and coarsely shredded, but he was a lot more talented than me...)


    Li Lei, who was responsible for the truth, is captured by sadness, recalling Zhang Qiang''s death as he runs.


    "Snow Oka''s painting... I didn''t break anything. On the contrary, we''re just dodging and dancing together."


    I regret it with a voice that only Li Lei can hear.


    "It''s not like everything''s for nothing. You can''t just say you''re wasting your fight. Even the battle of the Republic of Seguroa was a waste of time. What criticisms were there, and you agree with that? Zhang Qiang''s death is a defeat, but I don''t think it''s a waste of time. That''s how you struggle. I''m not saying it''s a waste of time. I don''t even think about it."


    Lei tells the truth as he runs.


    Then a little bit of a run, a man appeared forward.


    "That''s a bad time."


    Lei stops and smiles bitterly when he sees the man in front of him. It was Ohashi Fuichi.


    The law was also on its way to Athletic Slime''s Azito. I ran into Li Lei and the others on the run by chance.


    (Is this a good time? But anyway, Makoto Aizawa has absolutely no need to turn bricks against his enemies. No, after fighting these guys, the Athletic Slime guys are likely exhausted after the raid now, too. Shouldn''t we follow through with our first intentions without chasing the two rabbits?


    Conceiving Law One.


    "It''s time to make your purpose clear. Are you just pulling around?


    "Not so"


    Truly questioned, Law One answers.


    "Can''t we fight together?


    Li Lei asks.


    "I can. At least you guys are bricks. But..."


    Law One turns a true gaze.


    (hostile to Athletic Slime, not Lei et al., and I am hostile? What do you mean...)


    True circled my head, and I noticed something. Athletic Slime and myself - not to the fact that Junko is connected.


    "Are you aiming for Yukioka? I mean - modifying surgery, or against the sound of the ocean."


    "What are you talking about? Talk to me a little more clearly."


    The woods said to the truth.


    "Athletic Slime is an organization that Snow Oka has eyes on. To modify the constituents to fight each other. You don''t like that modification? Or the bait we prepared to hand nostalgic athletic slime - the illegal drugs of the Yukioka brand, the sounds of the sea. That way?"


    (It''s a big insight for a kid. I didn''t expect to get that far. I''m gonna want to give you some answers. No - you gave me some information over there, so it''s up to me to give it out too)


    Hearing true speculation, Law One is impressed. Residents in back streets are trusted with people who show their attitude honestly. In this slaughtered industry, Law One knows that credibility can be both a major spear and a shield.


    "The sound of the ocean."


    But that''s all we have to reveal. When we reveal everything, there is also a danger to our client, Spica.


    "Then you can''t help being hostile to me. Snow Oka was the only one who made that illegal drug, and he went to death over the sounds of the ocean and asked for revenge."


    "Addicted to death."


    "That''s crazy. Yukooka said the sound of the ocean made it a thorough and safe drag for that matter, even if it was somewhat of a mental dependence."


    Its high spiritual dependence, but therefore the ringing of the sea, is a drug that has become illegal. The Yukioka brand of illegal drugs most likely do. I don''t make drugs that cause physical dependence or serious side effects or sequelae to the physical surface.


    "Wouldn''t the Yukioka brand scratch and poisoning death be some mistake? I hope you get proper confirmation from your client."


    "I see..."


    It was Law One, which did not stop thinking and poke at the true words. On the contrary, I even find it convincing. I also did a lot of research on Junko Suzuoka, but I had never heard of malicious illegal drugs, so I also felt it was odd. But it is also true that the story of childhood tampering died of drug addiction, and it is also true that what was ingested was the sound of the sea.


    (Still, you should check it out for once. Even though Spica knows about athletic slime, she won''t know that it was Junko Yukioka who created the ocean chirp)


    There are believable and unbelievable types in the back street, but the true or Li Lei in front of us, obviously believable types, and Law I saw. Ignoring their arguments like that is not clever. Law I decides that it is better to confirm the facts thoroughly.


    "Okay. I''m leaving this time. I''ll get confirmation."


    So he turns his heel back, and turns his back on the grand truths, and walks away from Law One.


    "You saved me. Even with a lot of numbers, this one''s a blur, and when I got to deal with him, even if I couldn''t beat him, he seemed to suck."


    Li Lei strokes his chest down.


    (I tried to persuade him to think he was the type to talk about it... but I don''t know why. I don''t think this is going to end with him)


    True, on the other hand, had a hunch about a rematch with Law One.

 1901 25

    Li Lei rushed into the Snow Oka Institute at night with True responsibility. I also have Lin and grandchildren.


    It''s not just true that I was injured. Lin and Li Lei were also eating enemy mouse attacks there. I asked Junko to treat all of them.


    The wounded were handled by Junko, but they said they had to wait until tomorrow to be fully happy, and the brick faces are also scheduled to be vacated overnight at the Snow Oka Institute tonight.


    "I still can''t believe that Zhang Qiang is dead"


    A grandson sitting on the couch speaks to Lei Lei, who is sleeping on the bed in the guest room.


    "Me too. The expression" he who kills won''t die "is like it was for him. But there''s no one like that."


    Li Lei, who covered his forehead with his hands, says.


    "If you''re the best at Ohashi Law... I hope this makes a slight difference"


    While mourning Zhang Qiang''s death, Li Lei talks about his work.


    At that time, the door of the room is knocked. The door opened and it was true that it appeared.


    "You, don''t you have to be asleep?


    "As long as you walk around, there''s no obstacle."


    Li Lei is stunned, but Truth answers with no expression, as usual.


    "The informant taught me. The guy who was modified by a mouse, he says the postscript near Zhou''s side is dead."


    It emits an aura that is faceless, but clearly grumpy, and the truth reports.


    "The battle against Hiromi, who became a mouse... I was the one who lost. And yet he stayed dead and won and got away."


    "No matter what you think, you win. The cause of death... isn''t the decision-maker your attack? This is how you live, and Hiroshi is dead. What do you mean you lost?"


    Really, Li Lei tells me why he''s upset.


    "Still, I don''t feel like I won. I feel like I lost. The logic is that living is the better way to win... but I know. I''m kind of sorry."


    And, true.


    "I tried contacting the bridge, but they told me the confirmation was tomorrow"


    You contacted me.


    To true reporting, Li Lei smiles bitterly.


    "I care about him."


    There is a desire to fight again, in truth.


    "I wish I could go in the direction where I don''t have to. I was just talking about it."


    Mouth that the forest is against true feelings.


    "You really want to do it. Whatever you do, he''s a warrior."


    Li Lei makes a tea.


    "Zhang Qiang was sorry"


    True says.


    "Oh...... I can''t help it."


    I truly felt that the death of my companion, who had accompanied me for many years, would also be done with a simple word that I had no choice but to be Li Lei. It seems like a simple word, and I guess there are all sorts of thoughts in it.


    That''s when the knock sounds again.


    "How''s it going?


    It was Junko who came.


    "True, you should stay still in your room. He was hurt the worst, and he had to fall asleep and rest."


    Be aware of Junko, but truly turn to him and ignore him.


    "Hmm... I wonder if it''s a period of rebellion"


    Look at such a true attitude and smile small, cheeky Junko.


    "Sorry, thanks again for your help. This is an amazing level of treatment for the game inn. Besides, it''s a neutral designated area, so it''s safe."


    "Hmm, never mind. Now there''s a set of modified surgeries, including human experiments."


    "Yeah, that''s good."


    He was Junko, who laughed and recommended a modified surgery, but this one was also Li Lei, who smiled and clearly refused.


    "Oh, I needed to talk to Yukioka... Actually..."


    I can''t ignore it all the time, I speak from the true.


    The content of the conversation was an exchange with Law I earlier.


    "I mean, you''re assuming it was the sacrifice of the ocean ringing -. Yeah, sure, that''s crazy."


    Listen to the true story, Junko puts his hand on his mouth.


    "If possible, Yukioka should meet with his client and talk to him in person."


    "Yeah, yeah, hey"


    To the true word, Junko also agreed.


    "And I need to talk to you one more time."


    "What?"


    "Modify me."


    "Huh...?


    To true abrupt words, Junko is taken aback for a moment. I even doubted my ears.


    "Yeah eh!? Fine!? Really!?


    He was followed by a shout of joy, a pure child who was extremely impressed and moisturized his eyes, but...


    "You''ve decided to lie. Did you mean it?


    "No, no, no... that''s too mean. I really believed it, and I''m really happy with it. Damn..."


    Seeing Junko drop her shoulders, True thought of herself laughing in her head, just a little refreshed.


    Late at night. Marcella, who was sleepless, looks at the phone.


    There is an email in it. It was from Law One. It was sent about three hours ago.


    "It may please you, but I''ll tell you in advance."


    Marcella grins slightly when she looks that manly from the text of this outpouring.


    ''Maybe we won''t have to fight. I''ll try to talk to my client carefully again. If the client cancels the request, we won''t have to contest it anymore''


    ''Would you go out with me if I did?


    And then I get a reply like that.


    (Ah... I wonder if it''s sooner...)


    I''ve regretted it since I sent it.


    ''Think about it''


    "Pfft..."


    Immediately a reply came from Law One, and Marcella blew it.


    ''I was up there, too. Can I call you?


    "Oh, good."


    Marcella called Law One once she got confirmation and permission by email, wondering if it might have been a good idea to put the phone in there, even though she was asleep.


    "Can you tell me more about what you mean?


    "I will not reveal the circumstances of the client. But... there''s also a possibility of misunderstanding.


    "Don''t get me wrong..."


    ''So, as a misunderstanding, if that misunderstanding is solved, there is no reason to dispute it. I''m going to try to convince you. "


    "If it''s not a misunderstanding, if it''s not a misunderstanding, we''ll keep killing each other."


    "I''m not gonna kill you."


    "Otherwise, I have one. There''s a mentz."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll smash you to pieces with every mentz ''


    "If it''s not a settlement route, it means it''s difficult for us to hang out..."


    Marcella is a little irritated by Nori, the best of the law, and speaks out in a risky voice.


    "I haven''t told you I''m gonna poke each other yet."


    "Ahhh. I knew it was Loricon. Hmm, I knew it. Okay. I''m looking forward to the results, so good luck..."


    Speak out unilaterally with a loud voice and hang up the phone.


    It reminds me of a scene where Law One was close to Spica.


    (Crap. I''m jealous of that kid. It won''t be long now. But a woman like me, a dirt-cut shit. Then you''ll never beat such a pure, innocent, dirt-free bump. I''m not such a stupid bitch that I don''t know which one a guy would prefer)


    When I was thinking about that, I got an email from Law One. Marcella to take instantly.


    ''I don''t know what bothered me, but I''m sorry. Good night.''


    How many apologies?


    Marcella laughs unexpectedly. This feels like that manly again.


    ''I''m the one who''s sorry. Good night.''


    Marcella also replied, putting her head on the pillow as she did so, and immediately began to take a nap.


    After finishing the phone call with Marcella, Law One feels like drinking and opens the lid of the whiskey.


    Be aware of yourself being attracted to Marcella. That voice is making me feel comfortable in my ears. A little snarky and sleazy, it seems loving.


    (But we''re still enemies. You don''t have to kill him, but it''s still a request to bust his tissue. If Spica doesn''t shake her head vertically, the fight goes on)


    But I can''t give up Law One. Absolutely give priority to muscle and bullying as a doomsday.

 1902 26

    At dawn of the night, Law One went to see Spica. Even today Tsugumi was with Spica as a bodyguard.


    For some reason, you yellow sponge, fruit rhinoceros, a few dancing ginger cookies, had been released.


    "It''s also hard for the painter to have us together forever, so I was asking him to try and see if he could keep calling the monster he called me as a fixed, bodyguard. That way, even if the painter is away, these kids will protect me."


    And, Spica.


    "There are signs that I''m going to be able to do it, but it''s hard inside. You need to train for a while. I''ll be with you till then."


    The boy mode tugmi said again today.


    "So, Mr. Ohashi, what can I do for you?


    "I have some doubts about your mother''s death, so I need to ask you more. Answer me honestly."


    Just in case, at this point, I didn''t say I would cancel the request in some cases. There is also the possibility of being lied to or being kept quiet about the truth. I''d like to think that''s not true only for Spica, but Law One thoroughly performs these places. I don''t compromise on my job.


    "I was transported to the hospital... and I only heard of poisoning death after taking a lot of drugs."


    A spica who hesitates to answer. I was surprised that I was now confirmed by Law One.


    "It''s a mad scientist named Junko Yukioka, who''s also famous in the back street, who created the drug-sea ringing that he used all the time, but this guy has never made dangerous drugs that would make people die. Looks like we''re gonna make something that''s highly dependent."


    Ask Junko Suzuoka''s name, and Spica and Tsugumi look at each other.


    "I know that person. I''ve seen him before. I came to school a while ago as an insurance doctor."


    I heard what Spica said, and now Law One will look surprised.


    "Dr. Yukioka - is it because of Junko that Spica''s mother is going to be dead?


    Tsugumi will look anxious.


    "It will... of? But... I''ve also been to see the infirmary in a press department interview, but that kid is like that... One who saved the school."


    "So Junko Suzuoka doesn''t make those dangerous drugs, so that''s what I''m talking about when I suspect it could have really been caused by the sound of the ocean. For once now, we need to be sure of the cause of his death.


    Lawichi told Spica, whining with an incredible face, in a pale tone.


    "Let''s all go see Junko and talk to her."


    Law-ish eats at the straightforward suggestion of Tsugumi.


    "So let''s convince Senior Aizawa, who is no longer attending school, to come back to school. Oh, shall I gather all your contributions from now on? It''s the best way to get out of school, ''cause I''ve been doing it on TV the other day."


    "Are you familiar with Makoto Aizawa?


    When I heard Tugumi''s words, Law One asked.


    "Senior Aizawa is in Euthanasia II, where we go, and they call him a legendary defect or something, and he tells the story. In the meantime, when the school got into a lot of trouble due to a strange phenomenon, Senior Aizawa and Junko came to solve it, and it was like a lifesaver to us."


    Spica speaks with a dark face. Honestly, I remembered that Spica was also a mistake of some kind, but then I was at the vanguard of revenge and wondered what I was resenting.


    "Spica. I made that noise and put everyone''s life at risk, including Spica. I didn''t mean it at all, but it did. I wonder if Junko would be the same as me if your mother died because of the sound of the ocean."


    Tugumi said.


    "Okay. Let''s all go see Junko Yukioka."


    I don''t feel comfortable, but I think that''s the only way to find out the truth, and Law One decided.


    Junko and True welcomed three people, Fauichi, Tugumi and Spica, who visited the Snow Oka Institute.


    "Oh, no, not Tugumi and Spica."


    "Hi..."


    During Euthanasia II, Spica and Junko had met once. Spica visited Junko in the infirmary in a press department interview.


    "How do you relate to this man?


    True glances sharply at Law One and asks Tsugumi.


    "I''m here in the same club as Spica. Spica and I know each other."


    Tsugumi, who answered, sensed that Truth had a nasty emotion for Law One. When the swordfish are men, they are sharper than when they are women.


    The three men who were put through in the reception room elaborated on why they had come here.


    "I see. Victims of the sea''s famous ringing. Hey. Let me see the autopsy results of your mother''s death."


    With that said, Junko contacts the information organization Frozen Sun, which he is gracious about, to see the medical records of the hospital where Spica''s mother was brought in.


    "Poisoning death after ingesting a large amount of drugs...... hey. This."


    Seeing the results, Junko was smiling bitterly.


    "But when they say this is my fault, I want to say I''m not."


    True and Spica opened their mouths, but Junko said to control it.


    "This intake is clearly over the limit, and I''m sorry to say it, but I think we were in a state of confusion at this point. And even before that state of confusion, I was probably taking a fair amount of drugs, so this is what happened. Like sauce or soy sauce, you drink a bottle and you die, right? That''s what this is about. I mean, did you commit suicide, or did you have a mental abnormality, and run oddly? I''d say cruel, but I wonder if this is death at his own risk. I care a lot about the sound of the ocean on my body surface, so if I protect the dosage, there''s no shock death or anything, and there are few side effects, but if I take so much overdose, the story will be different, and I wonder if I can be responsible."


    When I heard about Junko, Spica nodded. I can''t deny what Junko said. That mother was originally crazy before she ran to drugs. He was the type who couldn''t restrain himself. He was mentally ill as well.


    "Still resent me? But I think this is the same dimension as resenting the person who invented the car if he died in a car accident."


    "Yukioka, don''t let your self-defense get on your nose earlier"


    "I think so, too, but True you won''t defend me either, so if you don''t claim a reason for not being bad on your own, even if you stay resentful. I know I have to be resented for doing bad things myself, but I honestly find it hard to find a belly that doesn''t hurt, like rebellion, eight hits, etc."


    True to penetrate with half an eye, Toho and Junko dropping his shoulder.


    "Ok...... That''s enough."


    A tearful spica looks up at Law One.


    "Mr. Ohashi, I''m going to cancel the request. Please. Enough. Don''t keep doing this job anymore. Revenge was ridiculous..."


    The last Spica dialogue I made into a city stabs me in the true heart.


    (There have been plenty of them who have seen idiots because of revenge so far, but this guy interrupted it and didn''t have to)


    It is true that I do not publicly proclaim that revenge and other foolish things from day to day, but it also refers to myself. It also includes self-abuse. So I saw Spica stop on the way, and I was in a complicated mood.


    "Senior Aizawa, by the way. Come back to school. Everyone''s waiting for you."


    "I don''t like it because it stinks."


    Tsugumi urges, but the truth is, I refused.


    When she saw the person on the phone she had called, Marcella wrinkled between her brows. The target was Zhou.


    "Marcella, why don''t you start over in the same organization again? Otherwise, I think other forces will kill both of them. ''


    When asked about Zhou''s requirements, Marcella opens her mouth with Pocan.


    "Marcella can be your boss."


    "It''s so delicious. Talk too much. You''re going to be incredible."


    Marcella laughs off Zhou''s suggestions. I just think I have some idea. As far as I can tell, the Athletic Slime Chinese aren''t supposed to be cornered that far.


    ''It''s not a situation where you can say that. I''m being hunted down. "


    "You just have to keep screwing me"


    ''I''m not the only one who can do this. They''re gonna kill you, too. "


    (To whom? To Law One?


    The bricks are only aimed at the Chinese. I''m not sure about Law One. But Law One doesn''t kill, and he wants to avoid fighting Marcella. I''m trying to avoid it. Knowing it, Marcella laughs spirally, while also turning her thoughts to another possibility.


    Last night, Law One said that there was a client misunderstanding and there might be a request cancellation, but that''s a good story if you think about it too. It is not easy for me to believe that I am the head of the organization. Don''t count on it.


    Most importantly, Marcella came up with a good thing. A maliciously distorted grin comes to my mouth.


    "Okay. I hate it so much, but tentatively I''ll put my hands together..."


    ''I''m short of pawns. I want to hire more rough men with arms. This one hires Ondrei Masalik, and he''s in short supply. "


    "Okay. I''ll see what I can do."


    Marcella hung up and saw the investigation report on the informant and intelligence organization she was hiring. It was just sent to Marcella.


    After looking at the investigation report, I was convinced why Zhou was getting better at this time.


    (The guy in Hiroshi is dead. Athletic Slime is like he had it, and now I can cook whatever fool I want around me)


    Marcella was sure of the victory, laughing at it.

 1903 27

    Marcella was born in a rural farmhouse in Japan as a child of immigrants.


    In understaffed rural farmers, immigrants are welcome. But as a worker. You want it as a worker, its existence is thoroughly discriminated against as a heterogeneous molecule.


    At a young age, Marcella found out about the man. At the age of ten, he was offended by a middle-aged man in his employer''s farmhouse. My parents knew it but pretended not to look at it. At an early age, Marcella learned of despair, and nothing, no one, became unbelievable.


    The first person Marcella killed was the farmer man who offended herself. It was also chopped up all over the body, carefully torn apart and put into a waterway for the fields. The zarigans in the waterway rejoiced and quickly ate up the man''s carcass. Since this time Marcella has liked zarigani. It was as if Zarigani and the others had helped themselves after they had taken their own revenge.


    Marcella then left her hometown, where only fields and mountains were born and raised, and drifted to Tokyo.


    At the age of slightly eleven, Marcella joined the bandits of the immigrants, but the boss there caged Marcella again. And the boss also tore it apart and used it as bait for the crabs again. In Tokyo, too, there was the Dove River in the west, and there was a place where the crayfish thrived.


    Even such a boss seemed to run the burglar group well, and since the boss was gone, his control had ceased to be effective, and his constituents were lightly arrested and destroyed.


    Marcela, who was arrested, was placed in a women''s holding facility. It''s a prison at last. It''s not a juvenile school. Marcella closed her mouth when asked about her previous history, such as where she was from. Because I didn''t just want to go back to that country.


    Even in the facility, Marcella caused problems all the time. I used to bite off guard fingers while breaking my own teeth. As a result, the prison term, which was six months, had grown by more than two years, and it was just her fourteenth birthday that Marcella returned to her maiden.


    Marcella soon entered the criminal organization again. Marcella, who was filled with the desire to curse this society itself, did not want to live a whole life, nor did she want to fit into the social framework and live in peace. Rather, those people are enemies to Marcella. Unconsciously and unconsciously stepping on the lower level workers of immigrants like Marcella and doing a fine social face with it are some sort of rotten people. There''s no such thing as guilt or dust in taking it and killing it. On the contrary, it is scuffy.


    Transforming several criminal organizations and using their bodies to gain positions and factions in the organization, the enemy relentlessly kills in a cruel and vile manner. Marcella even remembered her pleasure in working outrageously, but her conscience did not disappear completely.


    Marcella couldn''t believe her family when she saw what had been done to her by the farmer''s man, but before she did, she was close to her family. Normally I also had friends. There were many nights when I painfully wanted to return to that innocent, still unspoilt self, and wet my pillow with tears.


    Marcella, now that the years have passed and she is twenty-five, thinks for herself that she has become largely more round than she used to be. I''ll do whatever I want. I''ll give you, my resentment of society has almost cleared up. But that''s why we can''t go back to the street. I''m not getting out of the back street.


    In his own room, Marcella remembers, staring at a large tank containing large quantities of zarigani. That''s what Aizawa really told me about being a shitty woman.


    That''s a hit. Marcella admits that she has done everything she can to be outrageous, so her soul must be as dirty as shit, and that lad must have spotted it. That''s why Marcella was even deeply hurt by those words. While I admitted I was right, I couldn''t help but get to my head that they said it and hurt me. I can''t help but hate the truth.


    (I will definitely kill that hungry ghost with my hands. I''ll feed you the crabs)


    That''s when I swore so while staring into the tank, Law One called me.


    Marcella, whose dark mood blows up and takes the phone with a candle face.


    ''It was still a misunderstanding. The client''s misunderstanding was solved and the request was cancelled. I don''t have to fight you anymore. "


    That was told in a soothing voice to Law One, and Marcella spread the grin of the synagogue.


    "Good. But are you sure you want to believe that?


    "Oh. Believe it or not, I''m not going to attack you anymore. I can''t believe you attacked me, and I''m not gonna talk about it. ''


    "People are betraying me, and I''m getting suspicious. I don''t believe in good stories."


    "That''s the same for me."


    Marcella was pleased with that dialogue of Law One, for some reason, while she also remembered the sadness. I must have had a lot of trouble living a life without the law, and that''s what I thought. But then you can put your mind to it extra.


    "Well... how about my next client to prove that story to be true?


    ''That''s good. There''s nothing wrong with that. Take the request''


    In response to Marcella''s request, Law One responded promptly with a gentle voice.


    "Yikes!


    Marcella thinks he hung up the phone, jumped a few times, then made a gutsy pose and couldn''t show it to his men.


    "It''s called the Zhou fool thing, I wonder if my luck has turned out for me at once. It''s a little scary, though. For what it''s been like to be a life that hasn''t even been Locke, even if Tsuki comes together, it''s not enough at all."


    Marcella said with a calm look as she looked at the tank with the zaligani.


    Yukioka Institute. True reports to Li Lei, who was about to return to Hotel Wallaby after his treatment, that Law I decided to cancel the request.


    "You can rest assured that the extras are gone."


    "What do you think?


    Lin said, but Lei was skeptical.


    "Yeah, I can''t feel safe. He is no longer hostile to Athletic Slime. But his strength has become known to the athletic slime, and if he finds out he''s free, he won''t let it go."


    "Ah..."


    Hear the true word, and Lin understands.


    "If there are also fewer combat personnel in repeated wars, they will hire outsiders again. You put the keri on at once before you could get the pawns together."


    And, grandson.


    "Why don''t you contact Ohashi Law I to make sure? If you can hire me, hire me over here."


    Li Lei says and sends an e-mail asking for work to Law One''s office.


    ''I just got a job. Wait till this one is over. Sorry.''


    I get an email right back with a reply.


    "I was turned down. I don''t know..."


    Li Lei flaunts his face.


    "Tsuka True... I don''t know"


    Li Lei saw the truth and made a certain guess, but the truth was silent.


    If you met with Law One and talked about it, you could have hired True at the time you canceled the request. Li Lei was wondering if he would have expected Law One to be hired by the athletic slime side. That way, Truth can fight Law One.

 1904 28

    Marcella and her men headed to Azito, an athletic slime Chinese now an ancient nest.


    "That''s all you got? You''re less."


    Marcella giggles spirally when she sees the Chinese constituents greeted at the Aziville entrance. Some of them look annoyed.


    "Ah? What eyes?"


    Marcella smiles and walks over to one of the Chinese constituents who looks at herself.


    "Ahhh!


    "Hang on. Can''t you teach your men a lot, too? Zhou"


    Grabbing his head with his left hand, he quickly stuck his right eye finger in both eyes and devoured his eyes, Marcella turning to the circumference and making a netty voice.


    "Marcella cha. If you do that, you''ll get an extra resentment."


    "So? I don''t care if the shitty bugs hate me, I just do this every time. Hey, you were staring at me, weren''t you?


    When Marcella turns her scornful gaze around, she now stares at her neighbor''s constituents. The constituent lets his face cling to fear and shakes his neck to the side.


    "Oops!"


    "Don''t lie to me."


    Kicking up a constituent''s groin, Marcella spits at the constituent who presses and extinguishes his groin.


    "You''re a very short sister."


    Behind the entrance, Ondrei was stunned watching the interaction.


    "Boss, I''m here."


    Marcella''s men, who were waiting near the building''s entrance, report.


    When the door opens, Law One comes inside.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing that Law One had been invited in, the arm-wrapped Ondrei raised an interesting voice.


    He asked me to come back soon after he lost his job.


    Speak from Law One before being questioned.


    "I hired him."


    Marcella, who turns her gaze to Law One, relies on it and says it with joy.


    "Oh, did you hire him? Ha ha, you sure are reliable."


    Referring to Law One, Zhou rejoices.


    "Do you follow me? I wanted to get along with you."


    Ondrey comes from behind the entrance and speaks to Law One.


    "If we lived with each other, wouldn''t we have that opportunity again?


    "Hmm. I''m gonna die first. He could really die if he throws up like that."


    "I don''t believe in jinx kind. Especially the negatives."


    (Enemy is tight, but you''re the two people I can count on to be on my side, yeah)


    Seeing Ondrei and Fangichi slapping lightly, Zhou thinks.


    "It may be an extra favor, but the organization that was broken in two came together and got a comforting pawn. Here''s one, why don''t you attack me from this side and kata me all at once?


    "I was going to do that. What about this chicken heart over here?


    To Ondrei, who proposes, Marcella snorted and looked around.


    "I was gonna be just like you, Marcella."


    "Really?"


    Zhou said with a nagging laugh, and Marcella smiled and looked sideways at the perimeter.


    (When I was with this guy, I always interacted like this. It''s not like I disliked him and broke off. If this guy was a little more decent, I wouldn''t have struggled like this.)


    I think so, small, exhaling Marcella. I didn''t like Zhou, but the truth is, I didn''t hate him so much. Marcela''s position was that she could not help but rebel because she was the head of the immigrants and because the immigrants were scattered.


    Mr. Ohashi, what happened to me?


    Muanchai whispers in the ear of Law One.


    "It''s still working. If Marcella is hostile to me, I''ll have you move. It just doesn''t seem like it''s my idea."


    "Oh well. Good. Very good. Mr. Marcella, I have no hostility with Mr. Ohashi. Maybe."


    Muang Chai smiling relieved.


    "I know where they''re lurking. Let''s just get in there."


    Zhou declares with dignity.


    "I knew it, and you''ve been cowardly enough to leave it?


    "No... not like that..."


    Circumference clogging words to Marcella, who asks with jito eyes.


    "Anyway, this is the last fight. We have to make a good decision about our condolences to them."


    It''s a circumference that I intend to keep dignified that I seem to have managed to sequester, but the effect is scarce. No, I don''t.


    "I''m glad you''re here. No, it''s comforting."


    Marcella whispers in the ear of Law One.


    "You betray Zhou anyway, don''t you? Don''t even need my help then."


    "I know exactly what you mean. I already want to be in my organization when I know that much and I''m hired."


    Marcella intended to slap him lightly, but Law One spilled a smile when he heard it and said:


    "That might be good, too."


    "Huh... what..."


    When he heard the first words of the law, Marcella let his eyes fill.


    "Ever since I first met you, I''ve never wondered. That''s why I dared keep my distance. That''s why I kept keeping my distance, even if you asked me to fight with you. Don''t let them in too much."


    Listening to the words of Law One, which he would tell embarrassingly, Marcella was driven by the urge to hug and mouth on the spot less of joy, but she had to put up with it because she had the eyes of her men.


    Two hours after the brick faces left the Snow Oka Institute and returned to the hotel Wallaby where they were based.


    "They''re gathering outside."


    The truth that we have followed together reports to Lei Li.


    "Bad predictions are in the middle. Bridge Law One was hired that way."


    "I don''t think so."


    After a true further report, Lei shrugs his shoulder.


    "There''s Ondrey, too. And you''re working with immigrants and chinese? Looks like you''ve come to the challenge of total strength after fitting into your original sheath."


    My grandson said, looking out the window using the mirror.


    "Are you going to attack me even though it''s a neutral zone?


    Lin utters his doubts. Once Hotel Wallaby is designated neutral by Backstreet Central. If we''re going to set up a fight or something here, we won''t be able to live in the back streets.


    "I can''t say enough about that... either way, I''m surrounded, and I can''t stay in a situation where I can''t get around, because I was planning on putting Keri on with them"


    Li Lei says.


    "Can you win? Ondrei and Ohashi are two powerful enemies."


    Grandson confirms. It seemed to my grandson that it was very impossible.


    "You can''t do it from the front. Let''s say we work out tactics. I''m gonna blow this place to the top of my best defensive battle."


    Li Lei spread his invincible grin and lied.


    "Whoa, Lieutenant, you can count on me. I''m sure he''ll come up with some great tactics."


    "Lieutenant Lei is someone who has broken through desperate situations many times before, and don''t shine here."


    Cheering grove. My grandson also sees Li Lei with a look of respect.


    "Call for brick backup first. We''re stuck here until backup gets here. Above"


    A white air drifted over Li Lei''s tactical proposal, all silenced for a while.


    "It''s a big tactic. I don''t think it''s tactical enough."


    "I just thought so, too."


    About ten seconds later, True opened his mouth and Lei nodded yeah.


    Athletic Slime was out in total, surrounding Hotel Wallaby. Of course, some of them are Law One and Ondrei.


    "So, what do you do? All of a sudden I feel stuck."


    Marcella speaks to the perimeter. The brick stood in the Hotel Wallaby, a neutral zone, surrounded by athletic slimes lurking in the shadows, making it completely glued.


    I have a good idea.


    Zhou laughs confidently.


    "If you can''t get your hands on the neutral zone, you just need to get your hands around it. All you have to do is light all the surrounding buildings simultaneously, set them on fire and smoke them. Even if we set the area on fire and the fire naturally moved to Hotel Wallaby, it''s not our fault."


    "Are you a serious idiot, this guy..."


    "He''s a serious idiot."


    "If you''re serious, I''ll let you down."


    Hearing Zhou''s suggestion, with a shrugged face, Ondrei, Marcella and Faichi said.


    "What? Why can''t I?"


    I don''t understand why Zhou was denied.


    "I guess I''m waiting for reinforcements. And when reinforcements get here, they''re gonna pinch us."


    Law One says. There can''t be just four members of the brick. Law One sees that it''s like an advance party.


    "Why don''t you just leave?"


    Law I proposed.


    "When reinforcements arrive, take that back and ambush them. We''re not going to get pinched, so we''re going to launch a pre-emptive strike on reinforcements."


    "Hmm. Bet it works, but not bad"


    "Let''s do it."


    "Shit... at the time of the new girlfriend"


    Upon hearing the draft of Law One, Ondrei laughed as he stroked his moustache, Marcella agreed as he looked at Law One reluctantly, and Zhou tongued as if it didn''t seem interesting.

 1905 29

    Wang Xiulan, the captain of the brick, Wang Xiulan, had taken more than half of the brick''s soldiers on a tourist bus to Anle City. Camouflage, of course, not a real tourist bus.


    The enemy looks pretty handy. Though a minority, Zhang Qiang, one of the top bricklayers, has been killed.


    (I lost a spare man. Didn''t you just bless Tsuki when he said he was a promising chunk of talent in the future)


    Xiu Lan mourns Zhang Qiang''s death internally.


    "It''s time to get to your destination, and be on your guard."


    In the midst of encouraging caution, Xiu Lan felt slightly murderous.


    At the next moment, more than one gunshot sounds and the car suddenly stops with the impact.


    (I didn''t expect to be ambushed by the side I said...)


    Xiu Lan tightened her mind and opened a smoked window with bulletproof specifications behind the back seat, jumping out at once.


    Other brick faces, even if they are not instructed to do anything, some pop out and some stay in the bus and stick only the assault rifle muzzle out of the window clearance.


    Athletic slime members lurking in the shadows of buildings around the road fire a second shot. Shoot back the bricks as well.


    While the shootout unfolds, the faces that have popped outside, including Xiu Lan, sew between the bullets and go directly to slap the enemies lurking in the shadows.


    The athletic slime side flicks at the bricklayers approaching with dignity.


    Even if an Athletic Slime member fires a bullet at close range, the brick soldier avoids it or prevents it by Qigong, stuffing it all in time, and strikes a special blow. Such a sight was seen there.


    When unilateral extermination by bricklayers unfolded, the arrowheads seemed so -


    "They''re funny."


    In the middle of the road where the bullets fly, a slightly laughing ondray gently advances. I''m a little late, and the law is walking.


    It''s Ondrei Masalik.


    There''s also the Ohashi law.


    "Take care of him. If you can''t, back off."


    The brick soldiers tense and whisper at each other.


    Towards Ondrei and Law One, two soldiers tried to sweep from the bus, but Faster than that, Law One continues to pull the trigger, and the rubber bullet hits two soldiers directly. One had a direct blow to his chest and was in agony, and one had fainted with a rubber bullet blurring his head.


    "Let''s fly..."


    "I would have flown already"


    Teasing the usual language whining Law One, Ondrei ran over the brick fence nearby.


    The bricklayer, unluckily targeted by Ondrei, dared to welcome him with his inner fear.


    "Ha!"


    A brick soldier releases a pneumatic wave in an undrawn fashion approaching the front, with all due care.


    "Mmm."


    Ondrey giants are pushed back to the rear heavily. Ondrey covers his face with thick arms and prevents attacks by pneumatic waves.


    "Oh no..."


    The bricklayer is stunned that he was unable to finish despite hitting the best possible attack at the best possible time.


    "No, that wasn''t a bad one. That was a good time. I couldn''t avoid it because of it."


    While praising the opponent, Ondrey puts a body blow in that bricklayer. The bricklayer pushes his abdomen and wanders around scattering his revulsion.


    "You didn''t have enough firepower to take me down."


    Laughing so well, Ondrey heads to the bricklayers who were even further next door. inferior to Ondrey, but quite a giant. He''ll definitely be over 190 tall, and thick on the side.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Giant bricklayers roar, ondrey and rush, tacking as they go.


    Ondrey tends to take his opponent''s giant and pulls it out at once, gently lifting it over his shoulder.


    Giant bricklayers couldn''t believe the fact that they were on the other''s shoulders like luggage. While not knowing what to do and his mind was moving, Ondrey slammed the body of the giant bricklayer forward.


    If I slapped him for the neck, he would have let him die instantly, but Ondrei added his palms and kept them on his shoulders and back. Still, it is asphalt below, and overlapping Ondrei''s suspicious power and the weight of the giant bricklayer himself, severely injured with broken shoulder blades and spine.


    "That''s all you have to do to break out."


    Quietly speaking, Xiu Lan moves forward and forth in front of Ondrei.


    "You look so cute because of that, but you have so much hair..."


    Boy, look at Soo Orchid with short hair so close to his head, Ondrei gives his thoughts as he carelessly thought.


    "Thank you for the compliment and care. I''m still a soldier, so the part of me as a woman is the result of caring for myself to keep me as conscious as I can."


    When told in a polite tone, Xiu Lan finds herself on hand and empty-fisted.


    (The smaller I get, the amount of chi I have hidden within is enormous. She''s not the only one.)


    Ondrei faces Soo-lan and is surrounded by exhilaration. Fighting strong enemies is where you want to be.


    Hands together so that Xiu Lan holds his temple in front of his stomach and releases his mind.


    Ondrei, who also visually sees and captures the flow of his chi, was gnawed at to see the shape of the qigong released from Xiu Lan. That was hundreds, or thousands of needles.


    "Hmmm!


    Knowing that avoidance is impossible, Ondrey screams in a normal mood, while similarly crossing and guarding her arms in front of her head earlier.


    It is natural to prevent the attack of Qigong in the mood. But due to the difference in its nature, even Ondrei''s temper guard, which has torn off every paranormal ability, Xiu Lan''s countless qigong needles have pushed through.


    Ondrei in sharp pain all over her body. Was it about half the time that it was prevented? The other half was pierced deep into the body.


    It''s not a real needle, so it disappears as soon as it''s stabbed. But still, Ondrey was badly damaged.


    "Phew... Phew..."


    Bloody, on one knee, exhales rough. That seems so, but Ondrei looks at Soo Orchid and laughs happily.


    "I wonder if it didn''t reach my gut. He was more focused and guarded in the body than outside the body. I also trained in Qigong to fight paranormal forces. Plus I made my own arrangements."


    "You''re an amazing talent. No one avoided it, no one cared to prevent it."


    "Huh, you mean you prevented that now? Fifty points if you ask me."


    Ondrei throws up funny or seemingly insignificant on Xiu Lan who praises him.


    "I learned the trick. The same attack is something I won''t do anymore."


    "Oh my... If you say that, you''ll want to try it extra"


    Listening to Ondrei''s dialogue, Xiu Lan gave him a pranky grin that was not appropriate for the occasion.


    Lei Li, True, Lin and his grandson were contacted that reinforcements were being ambushed a little further from here.


    "They spotted the aim. And did you aim first from reinforcements to avoid pinching? When it doesn''t work, it doesn''t work."


    "When this happens, we have to get out of here, too. You can''t just leave me alone and the main unit will be shredded."


    "Can you also interpret the situation as worse as it can no longer be caged"


    Lin and his grandson say to Li Lei, who presses his face and moans.


    "You were simply better at one enemy."


    And, true.


    "I feel the opposite of rushing here to help, I..."


    If Li Lei is the usual, when he makes the decision that he is not going to the rescue, True sees. But only this time, Lei was willing to take a different choice.


    "Well... there are captains, and I don''t think it''s going to be easy, but I have a bad feeling"


    When I heard Li Lei''s dialogue, I thought True was my hunch.


    "There''s Ondrei and the bridge. But instead of all of us going to help like this, why don''t we just let some of them puke at the way they do it? Only one of them stays and goes after their general."


    True suggests.


    "I''ll do it because it''s a good word, and it''s the right role."


    "Okay. Truth is, he''s an assassin on his own. We''re coming to the help, we''re going to the help of the unit that was attacked."


    Accepting the true proposal, Lei decided.


    Athletic slime side, on the other hand.


    Zhou had one of his men photograph the battle of Brick Squad to deliver to Zhou and Marcella.


    "Over here, haven''t you been pushed?


    Seeing the holographic display, Zhou puts on his face.


    "That''s what happened to you since Ondrey started playing Tyman with short haired women. Ohashi works hard, too."


    Marcella also had a difficult face. In the meantime, Ondrei is all bloody.


    "I mean, you''re only strong in fights, so go right to the front."


    "No, no, I have to stay here as a conductor now... When Hiroshi was here, I left it to him and he was rambling."


    Marcela urged me, but Zhou refused with a bitter smile.


    (When I fought him out, I thought I''d shoot him from behind. Well, no. Because the opportunity will definitely come. Because if you don''t visit, I''ll make it)


    Marcella was leaking laughter inclusively as she looked at the side of the circumference.

 1906 30

    Ondrei retreated and distanced himself from Xiu Lan. Although I lied earlier, I decided that Xiu Lan''s attack was dangerous enough to be at close range.


    (Coming?


    If Xiu Lan had packed the distance, he would have decided to shoot him at the counter, and he would have dressed up as an Ondrei.


    (Hmm. Won''t you come...)


    Xiu Lan never packs it in front to match Ondrei''s movements, and she is on the spot. The lack of movement bothered Ondrei. I am not willing to keep the position that is most advantageous to me.


    (I mean, are there other arts? Or that we can develop a battle without paying attention to each other''s distance? Otherwise... you don''t think it''s a good idea to be too obsessed with advantages. Or... maybe all of that)


    Having thought about it so far, Ondrey sees it as fitting into everything and is alert.


    (It''s been a long time since I''ve had a nervous opponent. Recently, since the heir of the star coal and its other swordsman, the lady from the murder club? No, it''s been a while.


    The former was pain-splitting, and the latter dressed to admit defeat himself by being hit as a nuisance, but it didn''t change that it was a fun time for Ondrei.


    Ondrey shoots a gun. Nor does Su Lan use qigong, usually pulling out a gun and shooting at him.


    Ondrei shoots at each other as he walks sideways on the left-hand side and Xiu Lan on the right-hand side, that is, facing each other in the same direction.


    The definitive difference is that Ondrei is dealing with a pistol, but Soo-lan uses an assault rifle. The firepower is overwhelmingly higher on Soo-lan.


    (Has it come to you that it is dangerous to approach and dangerous, and that the enemy has a minute to leave? Hmm. Not good, not like this)


    Ondrey punched his tongue as he avoided firing with a small gun in a remarkable way.


    Ondrey eventually eats one bullet in the chest. Fortunately, it was inhibited by bulletproof fiber, but I felt that this one shot could be a blow where the pace leaned towards the enemy side.


    (Jiri is poor as it is. ridiculous but we''ll just have to get closer again)


    While understanding that might be the pot the enemy thinks it is, Ondrei approaches Xiu Lan again in a motion as if to turn around.


    Su Lan not only says he was waiting, but lets go of his hands from the gun, matches them in such a way that he holds his hands in his arms, and works out his mind.


    This time it was not a qigong needle. It''s the shape of a cone, not a needle. There are also few. Look around twenty. But the size is much larger than the pneumatic needle earlier.


    Xiu Lan unleashes the Qigong cone. Earlier pneumatic needles were flying radially and in a straight line, but the next pneumatic cone has been shot out with a large curve, each with a change in orbit and launch timing.


    (I see, don''t you use the same hand? And you didn''t underestimate me. Smart choice. But...)


    Ondrei laughs invincibly and goes straight into Soo-lan.


    "Hum. Ahhh!


    Ondrey wields her arms at high speed as she growls, knocking her qigong cone off one end as she flies in and tries to stab herself.


    "Extravagant..."


    Seeing such an Ondrei, the words of admiration come out with Xiu Lan''s mouth unwittingly.


    Seeing Ondrei packed all at once, Xiu Lan decided to be ready to die. Immediately after the attack, I felt like I couldn''t let go of Qigong continuously, nor was I likely to engage Ondrei''s attack, which was gaining momentum.


    But Ondrei did not attack Soo-ran as he was, and flew off the scene.


    The pneumatic sword pierces the space where Ondrei was many times.


    "Captain."


    Lin shouts, who helped Xiu Lan with a single hair. On the side are Li Lei and his grandson.


    "Lei Li, Soichi Lin, Sun Pil, safe and above all"


    A glance at the three of his men who showed up to his helpers, his gaze on Ondrei, and Xiu Lan speaking up with a smile.


    "Hey, what happened to that kid? I wanted to make love to that one."


    Surprised that there is no truth, Ondrey asks.


    It''s the bathroom.


    Shortly after Li Lei returned his joking answer, Law One appeared behind Ondrei.


    "Any one of you, these four opponents, will be tight. Especially that woman. She seems to have a lot of power. I''ll help you."


    "Hmm. Aizawa Shin is somewhere too. Be careful."


    On the first of the offers, Ondrei told him, rubbing his moustache.


    True by then, he was hiding himself in a shield and sneaking around for a place with a circumference and Marcella.


    (Is Lei and the others a stepping stone to Ondrei and the bridge? Even a few of us could have wiped it out if we had brought it)


    With binoculars from the outer staircase of the building, I truly think, confirming the appearance of Lei et al., who attract the structure of the battle in the middle of the road.


    (The question is whether Ondrei or Ohashi is the type to stop the request for the client''s death)


    There are two types of backstreet starters and killers. If the client dies, it''s the type who stops working there and keeps working even if the client dies. With the former, depending on the situation and the content of the request, he would continue to work, but he is employed as a cautionary stick for rough business, so unless a new client comes out, True and Lei wagered to those who would be done with it if their heads were taken.


    It is therefore up to him to take a different course of action only true, and to kill Zhou and Marcella.


    While True was crossing the surrounding buildings, he twice encountered members of the Athletic Slime, one slaughtered with ultrasonic vibrating steel wire, one stunned and then kept in captivity.


    I can''t find Marcella and Zhou inside.


    (Where... We need to find it soon......)


    I don''t know how many Li Lei et al. so I''m in a hurry True.


    And then another member of Athletic Slime finds me. It''s the first floor down the emergency stairs in the building next door.


    "Ah, Makoto Aizawa... alone, here I am. I mean, boss''s life, aim?


    The man, speaking a word of Japanese with trembling, was Muanchai.


    "Boss, boss...... let me know. I need to let you know... Dangerous. So."


    Trembling, Muanchai takes out his fingertip phone, but the truth is he flew from building to building and dressed to jump from top to muanchai.


    "Ouch!


    I cushioned Muanchai, so he was truly intact, but Muanchai fell on the stairs with a true underlay, slamming him hard on the back and shoulders and screaming a small scream.


    "Hih!?


    True sticks a clear long needle to Muang Chai''s neck and stops on the verge of stabbing him. Muanchai makes his face stick to fear.


    Don''t move.


    When I told him in a cold voice, he tried to take out the cuffs and put them on Muang Chai.


    "Boss, are you going to kill me? No, no, no, no. Me, boss, I''ll protect you!


    Fighting fear, Muanchai tried to push his true body away.


    "Damn..."


    Muang Chai peels off his white eyes and opens his mouth wide. With a distressed look, he truly hits his gaze. Truth was sticking a long needle in his neck.


    If I didn''t resist, if I didn''t make a scene, I wouldn''t have killed him, but I resisted, and I made a scene, so I had to kill him. Muang Chai also figured out the rationale, so I have no desire to resent it.


    It''s a good sleeping pill.


    I look down at Muanchai, unconscious, and I truly think. A fast-track sleep gas was planted in the long needle, and when injected from the vein, it was a quick sleeping trick. But I have to leave it stabbed in the vein for a few seconds, so it doesn''t look very usable during the fight.


    True to leave Muanchai intact and resume building legend travel.


    (was there)


    Eventually we discover the appearance of Zhou and Marcella, and the truth is we turn the muzzle first around.


    That moment when the truth tried to pull the trigger, the gunfire continued to sound, and several constituents who were around the perimeter fell and lay down simultaneously.


    A little late, Zhou also fell.


    (This is...)


    I guess I figured out what happened, but I decided to try to get closer to make sure.


    Decades before Truth discovered Circumference and Marcella.


    "Zhou, don''t let your men fight a little. You''re just using my men."


    Marcella demands as she looks at the battle place that ambushed the brick bus.


    "Oh, even my men are pointing their fingers at me."


    "I''m saying it''s not enough. You still have a lot of people here. It means you''ve treated immigrants cold again. Can''t you see that? Don''t let the people in here do the right thing."


    Marcella said in a tight tone, staring at the Chinese constituents around Zhou.


    "Wow, okay...... Hey, you guys go cover."


    When Zhou ordered, the Chinese constituents with the face who said something silently began to move.


    "Too bland. I mean, there''s a lot of dumbness..."


    After Zhou''s men are away for a while, Marcella mouths such a dialogue with exhalation.


    "Hmm?"


    I wondered what it was about, and when Zhou made a surprising noise and saw Marcella, I felt the killing from there, and a gunshot went on to stand up.


    All that was shot was a member of the remaining Zhou subordinate - the Athletic Slime Chinese, who was serving as Zhou''s escort.


    "That would be so stupid and helpful. There''s no tension, though."


    Seeing Marcella''s derision full of malice, Zhou understood what it was like.


    Again, a bullet is fired simultaneously. Zhou tried to evade, but it was pointless. It was not very avoidable that he was shot all over by nearly ten immigrant constituents who were not ten meters away.

 1907 31

    Marcella glances down comfortably at the bloody, fallen circumference.


    "You can''t leave me alone with this chance. All the soldiers over here, I can get close to you and get to the back if you want to. It''s like you''re telling me to kill you, isn''t it? Dumb bastard."


    Just in case, it is Marcella who sent Chinese soldiers to battle places to keep the numbers down.


    "We''re not being watched by bricks, and if we kill them all, we''re just gonna hit them."


    "Oh, no... Marcella. Ahh."


    With a pitiful voice as he exhaled his blood, Zhou looked up at Marcella crying.


    "This is how you were gonna cut me off, too, isn''t it? I was just a little early."


    "Oh... I didn''t think so. I wanted to go back to Marcella again..."


    To Marcella spitting at herself, Zhou despairs.


    (How long have you been unconcerned and chasing that bitch''s ass around? That''s the kind of woman who sleeps with dogs and eats if it''s shit, if it''s to make her ambition work. And that''s why you became my boss''s mistress, isn''t it? Come on, let''s look at reality and get back on your feet. Let''s cut that woman off from the heart. They''re enemies to kill.)


    Hirofumi''s voice echoes clearly behind the circumference''s brain.


    "You... what do you care about dis to me..."


    "To whom did you just say it?


    "Ah... I heard an illusion. Hiroshi... he said a lot of noisy novels on the side..."


    Listening to Zhou''s dialogue, Marcella shrugs her shoulders.


    "Zhou, I''ll tell you because it''s the end of the day. Actually, I didn''t even hate you that much. But I won''t. You''ve been cheating on immigrants."


    There are no lies in these words. This is what Marcella puts around, at least she meant to be compassionate.


    "No, I... I just wanted to be a pro gamer, but at some point, something... I hung up like this. I lived in the world..."


    Marcella pointed me at the muzzle, and Zhou whines about it crying.


    "You weren''t even too scared because Hiroshi was with you, and you didn''t question it... I''m gone, and I finally doubt it. Ha..."


    Zhou''s laughter was cancelled by the gunfire.


    (Oh well... I knew you were just like me, and you were pathetic. I felt that way somehow)


    He drilled a hole in his forehead and looked down at the perimeter that had ended with his eyes open, Marcella speaking without speaking to his voice.


    "I knew you were a bitch like shit,"


    Sooner or later, the voice and words matched the mood as if they had given Marcella cold water.


    "Oh, it''s you..."


    When he uttered an awful low voice, he burst into flames in his eyes, and Marcella slowly looked back and glanced at the truth.


    My chest hurts severely. Marcella is strongly aware that she has been hurt again. This kid hurt me. You don''t know anything, you treat yourself like shit. But that doesn''t mean it''s off target, so there''s extra anger and hatred.


    Marcella''s men point their guns at each other, but the truth remains the usual faceless.


    "Yes...... Let''s just kill you before we hit you. I''ll kill him, cut off his neck, and feed him to the crabs. I''ll watch the crabs eat me in the tank every day."


    Now that you''ve killed Zhou, we should be done with all this. But Marcella is unwilling to end it. This is the only one I can''t forgive. I can''t leave you alone. We can''t help but hope for an extended battle. You have to kill him. For Marcella, a being that can never be ignored.


    "I will never forget what I said. But if I kill you here, I think this annoyance will soothe you a little bit."


    "You can try it. If you can."


    I said it in a voice that really seeped slight anger. Truth be told, the kind of betrayal Marcella has made is an act of revulsion. Whether irrelevant or not, I''m angry, despised, and naturally willing to kill.


    "Kill him!


    When Marcela ordered, his men shot the truth at the same time.


    Truth shoots back as he moves as he sews through the rain of the bullet.


    One fell. One more fell, and one more fell.


    Marcella turned her eyes round. The position where there is true was further away than the distance between Zhou and his men, but still close, and he has more than ten men. He says he was made a hive without even being able to do anything around him, but the truth is he avoids it at his leisure, and yet he fights back and kills his men one after the other.


    "Hoops!


    A modified subordinate at the Snow Oka Institute makes a strange growl and unleashes several balls of blue flame. From the top, from the front, from the side, the balls of flame strike true.


    Truly close to some point, all the balls of flame exploded, the flames swelled up to a huge amount, and the blue flames surrounded the space where they were true.


    "Hey... I was planning on putting my raw head in the tank, but I burn it all down..."


    Marcella scolding her men, but again peeling her eyes in surprise.


    "Yeahhhhhhh!


    The flaming subordinate fell with a strange disconnect voice raised. He was being shot through the throat.


    Before the balls of flame could play and the space I was in engulfed the flames, the truth bounced back and forth a great many times, dodging. Only the rear side was empty, so naturally I run away to you. Rather, it was true that I jumped warily that there was a trap in the rear, but there was nothing and I was clapping it out.


    "The mouse is not alone! Not yet!"


    "What''s wrong with that? How many mice do you think I''ve killed?"


    True lies to Marcella screaming to dispel her fears.


    "Pfft, give it to me!"


    Another mouse makes another strange scream and activates his abilities.


    Three giant pots appeared around the true perimeter. It''s a giant pot for people to soak up. Each has a different shape, with a round pot, a pot that looks like it can''t do a gnaw, and an elongated pot.


    "Come on, pick it and come in. Of the three kettles, one hits and one comes off. One doesn''t know what will happen. Think you''ll almost die if you go outside. Put it in the hit and the wound will heal and power up."


    "Hey you..."


    Describe subordinates. Marcella puts on her face as much as she wants for her ability to penetrate too many places.


    "We haven''t talked about it yet. If you don''t get in the pot within thirty seconds, it will have the same effect as if you went off. That''s the kind of curse I put on it. Come on, choose!


    True shoots the gun. Shoot through the abdomen of a mouse with three kettles out.


    "An idiot...... Just because I''m dead doesn''t mean I can break the curse... We just have to get into the pot... of... And for killing me... ruined..."


    The mouse makes a mockery stick. When the mouse runs out, the three kettles disappear.


    After that, Truth shoots guns at other men and Marcella. The shootout will resume.


    "It''s been thirty seconds... but he''s alive."


    Marcella shrugged as she jumped into the shadows of a nearby building while threatening the true shooting.


    Truth is, I just lightly resisted the curse of the mouse, "Resist," but neither Marcella nor the rest of my men knew it, nor the cursed mouse itself. I had no choice because I did not know the very concept of resistance "resist", which arises directly from the ability to act on the other person''s flesh and spirit.


    Four Kumi, Xiulan, Li Lei, Lin and his grandchildren, and two pairs, Fa I and Ondrei, develop the battle in such a way as to get involved.


    Ondrei was accidentally burning his hand at Lin''s Qigong sword, so Faichi fired a gun letting the forest attack him, and his grandson built a wall to prevent it.


    Li Lei puts a gun toward Faichi, and in between, Qigong chunks to Ondrei.


    Soo-lan squished the attack on Ondrei, but whether it''s a cone or a needle, Ondrei can''t prevent it. One shot is not powerful enough. Soo-lan and I became the earliest incompatible opponents. Lin''s sword is still more effective.


    The number one phone call in the law you''re fighting hiccups.


    I had a bad feeling, Law One took the phone while hiding in the post and shooting the gun.


    "I''m an immigrant! Please come back! Makoto Aizawa is showing up and killing one of his people after another! Even the boss is in danger!


    "Okay."


    The anxiety of Law One was disputed. The anxiety of Law One spread even more greatly.


    Law One runs out as he jumps out of the shadows and shoots his gun all over for intimidation.


    "Mm, is the main business being attacked"


    Seeing the direction in which Law One suddenly ran out, Ondrei also perceived what had happened and follows.


    "What do you want to do?


    "Let''s go after him."


    The brick faces saw it and ran after the Ondreys.

 1908 32

    "What... my invincible abilities have been broken..."


    When I counted the coffee beans out of the bin incorrectly, a person capable of generating one coffee bean after another in the body of the designated opponent fell and died holding a bottle of coffee beans in his right hand and countless coffee beans in his left hand.


    Truth was, one mouse challenged me to a melee, and I was clumsy. He''s an old man in a bridesmaid costume.


    The bullet doesn''t work at all. Shooting doesn''t show any traces of shooting. I don''t even look shocked.


    The moment he was challenged into a melee and poked at his throat with a clear long needle, an old man in a bride waved his arm and slapped off the long needle.


    It was a sharp and fast move, so True interrupted the attack on the way and pulled his hand, but the long needle disappeared from the way ahead and was half the size.


    Marcella and her men shoot at the gun for the truth, being careful not to hit the man in the bride.


    The truth of being shot around is that Marcella pounds her tongue as she shielded the bridesmaid.


    (I see, okay)


    Truth is, at that point, I somehow understood who the enemy was capable of.


    Throw away the useless needle, truly take the gun and point it at the old man in the bride at close range.


    The old man tried to avoid it as he guarded his head and throat with his arm, but the truth was he slowly aimed at it sparingly before shooting.


    "Oh..."


    He gets shot in the head, which he couldn''t protect with his arm, and a man falls into a depression. The asphalt that touched the bridesmaid costume vanished little by little, and even the ground vanished, the man''s body sank, but eventually the bridesmaid costume worn by the man vanished better, stopping sinking. The man was dressed naked except for his shoes.


    (That was an interesting ability inside. The ability to extinguish in an instant that what touched the bridesmaid costume would be a bullet. But only shoes are regular shoes? Otherwise, the ground will disappear with every walk)


    It was not known at the point when the bullet did not work, but it is true that I somehow guessed when the long needle disappeared halfway. When he was shot with a gun or poked with a needle, the man remembered that he was acting properly to protect himself, and it was up to him to think that he was guarding himself with his clothes.


    It was odd to be fighting in the bridesmaid costume in the first place. It''s up to me to assume that I''m going to be applying that kind of gimmick, given Junko''s character, rather than cutting him off with such a freak.


    Shortly after the death of the man in the bride, Marcella and the immigrant constituents, again reluctantly fired guns, but the truth is, just as earlier, they gently pull back and shoot, surely slaughtering one at a time.


    Marcella''s men, who are few, become frightened and stop the gunshooter.


    Let''s surrender.


    "Stop shooting!


    Shortly after one of his men advanced, Marcella raised one hand and issued an order to halt the attack.


    "Surrender. You guys stop shooting. My men... already missed it."


    Marcella, who still burns her fighting spirit, says each to her men and truly toward them, with her truly gunpoint.


    "Okay."


    While reviewing Marcella a little, Truth responded.


    "Shouldn''t you surrender, too?


    "I want to kill you personally. I can''t keep you alive for hurting me, insulting you. And..."


    I can''t live with myself alone, letting my own self hang out and keep many of my men dead - it was Marcella who didn''t speak, but I guessed the truth even if she didn''t tell me.


    (There are outrageous aspects, but it wasn''t completely rotten either)


    Look at Marcella, I really think.


    "I''m sorry. Scold me."


    I remember something a little guilty and the truth apologized.


    "It''s too late!


    Marcella, distorted in her face by anger, screams and shoots the gun. Shoot back, too.


    Marcella''s bullet was flying across the true side, and the true bullet was shooting through Marcella''s abdomen.


    "Marcella!"


    Law One, who came running, just witnessed the scene and shouted. In the rear there is also the face of Ondrei and Brick.


    Also sliding through the true side, Law One reaches to the fallen Marcella, while holding Marcella''s hand with cancer, wearing clothes with the other hand, and seeing the gunshot wound.


    He was shot out around the pigeon tail, drained a large amount of blood to the ground, and was found to be clearly fatal.


    "Oh... I''m here. Whoo hoo hoo!


    Looking up at Law One, who held himself up, Marcella smiled as she spit out her blood.


    "Oops..."


    As a precaution, Ondrei moved the location with the shooting of Law One, positioned it as if it were the shield of Law One and set it up in Jen Royalty, but the brick faces that followed him later read the circumstances and the air and showed no signs of attacking.


    "What are you doing... They''ll kill you..."


    Leaning dignified back toward the truth, Marcella looks up at Method One, which exposes the gap, and leaks a blurred voice that sounds frightened.


    "That''s okay."


    A powerful grip on his own hand, and a short, forcefully mouthed word of Law One strikes Marcella hard in the chest.


    (I''m not dressed, I''m not saying I want to be on the road, but this guy misunderstands you. Aizawa just stepped on him not to shoot him when this is the case)


    And I think Law One.


    "My soul is full of shit... You see that, too? Am I full of shit? Smells like shit from me?


    Listen to Marcella''s dialogue and truly feel guilty again. I realized at this point that it was not just my words and deeds that killed Marcella directly, but also my fierce hostility towards Marcella.


    (Actually, it''s true she''s a terrible woman. But it wasn''t just the awful side, besides you were in love with this guy)


    While I remembered the bad aftertaste, the truth was that I didn''t turn away from what I did and was going to take it.


    "Me too... I didn''t become such a shitty bitch from the start... At first...... it was no different than normal. I have family, I have friends, hehe... I have dreams... and yet..."


    "I like you, even if you''re full of shit. I love you. Marcella."


    Marcella was surprised by the words of Law One, which she whispered forcefully in her ear. And wrapped in that feeling, like something warm spreading in my chest, it made me forget even the pain of death from Marcella.


    "You... I could have said that dialogue... haha..."


    "You thought it was wood stone?


    "Ugh... I thought you were a cool lighter..."


    "That''s a hit."


    Marcella tells me, Law One smiles.


    "My life... I thought it was a hassle... but... at the end of the day, I think I pulled the lottery, and now it''s in my hand... ah..."


    In the middle of the dialogue, Marcella ran out.


    (I wanted to make you my warm place. I wanted to build a kind world with you)


    With Marcella''s eyes closed and done, Law One talks about important things he forgot to mention, without speaking to his voice.


    "God is mean, but we can fight God''s mean and win."


    Tugumi''s words cross the back of the head of the law.


    (This guy didn''t win. I lost a game with a mean, shitty god and he killed me like garbage scraps......)


    Remembering to rebel against Tugumi''s dialogue, Law One looks up and looks to the true one.


    "My client is dead, so I''m done with this job. There''s no reason to interact with bricks, no reason to protect athletic slimes."


    "You''re motivated for that."


    Word is the first law that increases the killing temper in the back. Truth speaks out.


    "Oh, so this is going to be a battle by my personal feelings. It''s gonna be a hassle, but I''m gonna get you to hang out."


    (Revenge is a stupid thing to do...)


    I didn''t feel comfortable saying the familiar words that true always runs, but only at this time.


    "Give me time to change from rubber bullets to lead bullets"


    "Abandon the doctrine of not killing, and I will kill you."


    I listened to the dialogue of Law One and said it as it really raised my mind to kill.


    (You''re a terrible guy to make, I... I can''t talk about people)


    Truth is, I think. Even though he is Teng himself who created this tragedy, he feels glad that Law One will come to kill himself with all his might. My skin is foaming, my nape is upside down, and I have a samurai tremor.


    "Oh. Makoto Aizawa... I''ll kill you. You''ve been waiting for me to say goodbye to Marcella, and this gives me time to change the bullet. You... I think you''re a very good guy, but you still kill"


    Law One tells him quietly as he slowly contests the live ammunition on his pistol.


    "My client is dead. I''ll keep it that way."


    Glimpse of the wreckage of Zhou, Ondrei declares.


    "It would help if you did."


    Lei shrugs his shoulder.


    "Except if I interrupt those guys'' battles, I''ll let that get in the way, too"


    "I''m not going to do such a filthy thing. Let''s see."


    To Ondrei stabbing the nail, Xiu Lan told him.


    "We''ll get our hands on it, too. Only a few of them survive..."


    said an immigrant constituent of Athletic Slime. At least on this occasion, only five survivors can be confirmed. Those who ambushed the brick buses must also have some survival.


    As many human beings watched, Law One finally looked again at Marcella and smiled, slowly rising and facing True.


    Desperately connects and stops the brain that is likely to cease due to grief and loss. Control your mind. But I''m not ignoring the grief. Rather fill your chest with sadness.


    "Fly... here we go..."


    Dyed everything in his chest with his thoughts on Marcella, and to convert his thoughts into his own power, Lawichi murmured with a ravaging voice.

 1909 33

    The whole body is overflowing with unprecedented power. It''s gushing. Rising.


    My heart clears. The nerves are sharpened. Consciousness dawns. My instincts cross. The spirit moves.


    When Law One is flying more than ever, I become aware. My body and mind are as light as wings.


    I''ve heard stories about going into a state of ultra-concentration called zone. I doubt this is the case. But then I always feel like I''m in there by self-insinuation. The present state was such a feeling that everything about me was, like, free from everything.


    Move with each other. Move at the same time. Two shots at each other, at the same time.


    The moment before I pulled the trigger, I felt it in Law One as if the flow of time had stopped. At that stopped time, read the opponent''s movements. Read the timing of the opponent''s attack and the direction and aim of the muzzle. Set the timing and aim of your shooting. Decide on your movements.


    It was also clear to Law One that he was making predictions about the future by rotating his brain and intuition in full as well. In the time I stopped, I thought that only the consciousness of Law One was moving, and I could see that true consciousness was moving in the same way.


    I see countless lines of light running in space. That''s ballistics when a gun is fired within seconds. A portion of the law, and a true portion. We both saw each other, but the places we could see each were subtly different. There is no such thing as two ballistic predictions being exactly the same. Predictions are uneven. Either of them may be right. Both could be wrong. They could both be right.


    Light lines, light paths, disappear little by little. Selected. your path of light and the other''s path of light. True, no law.


    After a long second, a long comma second, Law One and Truth transmit to the body a movement that determines one''s fate.


    My hand moves and puts my gun mouth together from me onto the path of the light that reaches out.


    Prepare for movements that your body moves and avoids from the lines of light that extend from your opponent.


    A bullet of lead that pierces the other person''s body and tries not to take his life flows across the space and behind Truth and Law One, respectively.


    Dropped pod rolls at true foot and hits true shoe.


    A pod falling at the foot of Law One jumps, trying to escape from Law One and leaves.


    Time stops again. Now we shot each other one at a time.


    Law One was going to shoot two shots next.


    True I was going to shoot two shots next time, but I was lost. Since it was likely that Law I would shoot two shots at a time, I thought I would keep them in one shot, focus on avoiding them, and shoot them about three more shots at once at the next turn, but in the time I stopped, I thought long and withdrew the idea. I don''t know what the right answer is.


    As soon as the battle began, Marcella''s presence disappeared beautifully and refreshingly from the head of Law One. My thoughts about her and the grief I lost all flew somewhere right after I turned into my own power and started the fight. Now it''s all about the truth in front of me. Only the pleasure and joy of a life-threatening battle with a mighty enemy dominates both the body and the mind of Law One.


    (It''s great...)


    With joy, Law One thinks.


    I can tell that the cute looking lad in front of Law One is a warrior who, backwards of appearance, has crept through countless training grounds. The crystal that has been refining itself to fight, I can see it in Law One. I think Law One strongly believes that it is the same thing.


    Hundred wars of each other. Those who fight for battle and continue to hone their fighting skills kill each other with all their might to make one of them deceased. Hit each other''s entire existence with full force. As a result, one can crush it. When that was a great thing without interruption, Law One felt it. And I was wondering who I felt that way. He said he was so repellent of the act of murder.


    (I can understand it now. Accepted. I don''t need a gentle world or a warm place right now. I guess I came to this side naturally because people in that place don''t understand me and I get to understand this)


    In the time I stopped, the head of Law One spins in full, and I think about various things.


    Law One stares at me as I think about it. The path of light appears again innumerable. It also shows a number of true figures. I can see ahead of the move.


    Really stare and look at predictive ballistics. Read ahead of the first move of the law.


    The truth was I felt strong signs of death. I remember fear more than usual. Truth is, I don''t forget my fears in battle. Even if that''s the understated miscellaneous fish. If you stay alert, you will eat the bullet and die. But I don''t think I need a stronger alarm of fear than I need to. I''m already in the middle of a fight. Yet fear appeals desperately. You''re going to die, you''re going to die. I already know that.


    Bite the noisy fear to death. Bite and crush with the joy of battle. Truth is, that''s how I''ve suppressed alarms of overly loud terror. Same thing this time.


    Time had stopped, but it moved naturally. No, it was just flowing slowly, as illusory as it might have stopped.


    Once again, at exactly the same time, set each other''s gun goals and pull the trigger twice at the same time. Even the number of shots was the same.


    What time should the battle between the two begin?


    When we shot each other? Assuming that''s the case, it only takes less than three seconds to get there.


    Dropped pod rolls at true foot and hits true shoe again.


    The pod that fell at the foot of Law One also rolls and stops at the side of Law One''s face, as if leaning against Law One.


    The battle between the two, which had been fought for a long time during the stopping time, had been settled in just three seconds.


    Law One, which was bullet-pierced through the chest, was falling sideways.


    (So far... Is this the end of my life? Is the end finally here......)


    The joy of battle had vanished, and the fear of death and the voidness of thinking of oneself had swirled through the breasts of the first of the laws.


    (I finally couldn''t get what I wanted. It''s a terrible world... A terrible life. And it''s probably a terrible ending to wait. There''s so much I can''t... get a kind world. Depending on the world of blood and nitrogen smoke...... I want the opposite. A ghost? No? Whatever is stupid......)


    So much thought, my sorrow and fear that I would disappear from this world pushed me furiously.


    (You wanted to see it. A kind world. You don''t have to hurt anyone, have a peaceful world. I''ve always wanted it since I was a kid, but I didn''t see anything like it, and I myself fell for it, the true opposite. What are you doing)


    The answer was meant to be understood for a moment in the current battle, but I have already forgotten.


    "Please continue my dream... Make a kind world... a warm place... someone make it..."


    That whine of Law One had reached only the true ear.


    After squealing, Law One is annoying.


    (Are you stupid, I... What are you really doing? You''re still alive... What''s dead? I care and I''m centimetres)


    The flame, which was still dull without disappearing within Law One, came back to life and burned up all at once.


    Once again, let the killer go. Truth is, keep your mind tight. I really almost thought this was it, but he doesn''t intend to end Law One yet.


    "Pity. Pity. Stupid round."


    Wake yourself up whining Act One. It is not a wound that can stand no matter how you look at it. It''s so badly wounded that it''s unlikely to even move. Other than fighting. But Law One is about to stand and fight. I''m not just going to use up all my remaining life, I''m going to pull out a miracle beyond my limits and still fight.


    (Even if you''re dying soon, as long as you''re alive, give this life...)


    "Let''s fly..."


    He took over the dialogue in his heart with his flesh voice, and Law One rose up slowly, fluttering.


    It only takes a second. All you have to do is raise the gun, read the enemy''s movements, and pull the trigger. You don''t have to think about evading. I don''t need to read true ballistics anymore. All you need is your ballistics and a prediction of where to avoid them truly.


    The hope that you will live is unnecessary, so just let the power to kill remain for one more second. Law One wants it strongly.


    Eventually, Law One determines when to shoot and the direction of the muzzle.


    (I''ll fly!


    I meant to scream, but there was no voice.


    I meant to pull the trigger, and there was no force in my fingers.


    Only the killer flew, and it really hit me. Truth is, I took it and got myself killed.


    Power falls out of the body of Law One.


    Before falling to the ground, the consciousness of Law One was flying.

 1910 End Chapter

    After the mission, the brick faces returned to the brick home.


    "You should have let me die first. He never died."


    said Li Lei, who sat opposite Xiu Lan.


    "I don''t like that way of thinking"


    "The captain will be. But I''ve lived enough and enjoyed it, haven''t I? It''s getting hard watching them die younger than themselves."


    "Lei is..."


    Seeing Li Lei having a conversation without gazing at herself, Xiu Lan thought.


    (Do you want to get out of brick?


    Trying to put it out in his mouth and ask him, Xiu Lan comes to mind.


    (I think I''ll quit brick...... What to do)


    Xiu Lan''s assumptions had been met. Honestly, Lei already wants to get through the bricks. No, it doesn''t fit from the start. That''s the only reason I can''t stop getting lost is because I want to reassure my family and return to the military and make them sad again if I quit again.


    (Stupid. I just saddened the people who push my son''s life on their own - and I thought to myself in the old days, because even such a stupid family is family at first... Oh man......)


    Raised by the family, wasting their lives for the family. Fu had such a consciousness, Li Lei sighed.


    Tasmania Devil, a tavern with backstreet residents, is located on the ground floor of the Cando Building.


    "So you didn''t put Keri on with Aizawa? Good."


    A fiercely faceted white man sitting in the counter said to a giant bearded man with a wide shoulder and a thick chest plate over the next two meters.


    "It''s just a little tangled up. I didn''t shy away because I''m your prey. I just didn''t happen to have a patrol."


    Giant - Ondrei Masalik says, grumbling Bloody Marie.


    "Aizawa the boulder, I''ll see you later."


    Adonis Adams spills a smile as she pours bourbon into the glass.


    "No, no, I don''t know what a battle is. If my odds of winning are even 1%, I can''t say enough about withdrawing that 1%."


    And, Ondrei.


    "I didn''t mean to be modest and hate the similarity at 1%."


    I don''t mean to be modest.


    In response to Adonis'' words, Ondrey laughed and showed it as a prank.


    Athletic Slime''s internal protest came to an end with the death of the majority of its constituents. The Chinese were wiped out, and the immigrants lost more than two-thirds of their constituents'' lives, including their boss Marcella.


    Speaking of the original, I truly believe that this is a protest that Junko set up to secure the experimental bench. It''s not like that from Junko, it would have been a fight one day if I had left him alone, and that would have only speeded it up.


    From Hot Jiro''s point of view, I thought Junko''s statement was more correct. It was their will that fought the war. But I''m pretty sure Junko set it up in anticipation, even if it would.


    "Truth is, when you do something Junko doesn''t like like like this all the time, does it fudge? If it''s over, fix the mood."


    Hot Jiro, the type who clearly wants to say waji, speaks out truly in the living room, emitting a grumpy aura even without expression.


    Junko, Midori and Tired, who were also in the living room, pay attention to Hot Jiro and True.


    "I''m not just angry at Snow Oka this time. I''m terrified of my helplessness, and I regret it."


    Turn to Hot Jiro. True says.


    "We were moving around with the intention of interrupting Snow Oka, but after we had already splattered the seeds, you couldn''t help it. Besides, even if I cut the mouse, it''s going to see results for you. Seems like it was hard work."


    It could not be resolved early, nor could it avoid a war between mice. True sees that Junko should have enjoyed this festival enough.


    "Hey, Makoto. You don''t have to think backwards like that. True because you moved, some things got better, some people were saved, right? I don''t think it''s all for nothing, and think a little lighter or change your mind."


    "The logic is that if I don''t intervene, some people won''t have to die..."


    After that, the truth is, consider the possibility that if you did not intervene, instead of Marcella or Faichi surviving, Li Lei might have died.


    "Right...... Negative is not suitable for sex. Still, the regrettable fact remains the same."


    True exhales small.


    "I wouldn''t really feel good to say this, but I was looking at the commotion caused by Junko, and I thought it was funny. Mad Scientist."


    Said Hot Jiro. He became increasingly fond of and respectful of Junko.


    "Haha, stay thankful, Mr. Hot Jiro"


    "Hot Jiro, when you say something like that in front of grandeur and true, the truth becomes grumpy again..."


    Junko laughs happily and notes that her tiredness is slightly creepy.


    "It''s a strange story to care about your true mood and keep your mouth shut"


    "Well...... right"


    Truth reluctantly nods and admits to Hot Jiro, who says it without fear.


    True and tired, I don''t hate this kind of place of Hot Jiro. He looks like a younger boy now than he is true, but he is the director of a research institute called ''Buste if dust is also loaded''. That''s why, at first, I tended to shy away from painting, but now I say it''s a long way off, and the muscular paths reveal the character that goes through well.


    "In a playful experiment, it''s a bad act to disrupt a person''s fate - though I know it''s more unusual for me or Junko to find that interesting with the constant perception. I didn''t have time to join either of them this time, but if True and Junko are going to play the same game again, I want to join in and give it to one or the other."


    "Hey, balance your power and take your side with my real brother."


    Midori tells Hot Jiro, who speaks of hope in the opening.


    "Something hot Jiro, you''ve been loose when you first got here, but you''ve been very bright lately"


    I point it out with a tired smile.


    "I''m ashamed to say it, but I didn''t know a decent family. When I come here, I feel both calm and expensive. This is a warm place. My heart is very calm. I never thought I''d have anything to do with it."


    Though lit up, Hot Jiro speaks what he thinks. I wanted to tell you this.


    (A warm place for a kind world......)


    Fu True reminds me of the dialogue that Law One uttered. That whine was burning in the back of my true brain.


    (I don''t feel sorry for anything. That''s what I admire and am willing to ask for. But no matter how much I admire it, I can''t go that way. Now...... na)


    A cemetery. Spica and Muanchai are joining hands toward the headstone.


    "Mr. Ohashi, I just met him a few days ago. But I soon became fond of Mr. Ohashi. A very good man. Mr. Ohashi, you saved the boss''s heart, I think. Be happy in heaven, I want it. Oh, boss, I did too bad, I''m in hell, maybe, but"


    (I heard something nasty...)


    When I hear Muanchai say it, Spica feels like sighing.


    (Mr. Ohashi liked Marcella, too, and because he was compassionate, he fought Senior Aizawa, didn''t he? From me, I feel taken away in a double sense by Mr. Marcella)


    But that Marcella is gone.


    "Mr. Marcella, you were a good man. I was jealous because Mr. Ohashi was a ho."


    Spica said as she stared at the tombstone. I actually talked to Marcella and didn''t even get that bad impression.


    "For those who liked him, he was a kind man. Kind to me, a little. I mean, a little, they liked it. I think."


    Muanchai says.


    "If I hadn''t asked, Mr. Marcella wouldn''t have died."


    Spica sees Muanchai as she says it.


    "Will Mr. Muanchai continue to live in the back streets?


    "I''m going to. I know only this world. Why do you ask?"


    To Spica''s inquiry, Muanchai inquires in wonder.


    "Because I admired the back streets, too. But... living in the back streets... I''ll stop. Maybe I''m better suited that way. The street may not fit. But... I''m gonna stop."


    "That''s better."


    There is a voice of consent behind Spica''s words.


    "Sorry I''m late."


    Law One, who has done it with his bare hands, smiles.


    "It''s really late. I''ve been waiting a long time."


    It''s too late, so it''s Spica and Muanchai who went in first and started visiting the grave.


    After the battle against True, Faichi was transported to the Snow Oka Institute by True to wander the frontier of life and death all the time unconscious. It is up to me to finally be able to move and visit the grave.


    "But good. Mr. Ohashi. Alive."


    After that, Spica did not meet with Law One in person, so Spica was relieved to see Law One, which seemed to be doing well.


    (Sorry...... I couldn''t go that way)


    Law One leans in front of Marcella''s tomb, hands together, and speaks in his heart.


    "Um... it''s hard to ask, but Senior Aizawa killed Mr. Marcella, didn''t he? You don''t resent me?


    "I resent you. But by reason, Marcella and he had a reciprocal killing, and that''s the result. I can''t tell you to shut up and get killed, and I can''t help it, so I''m trying not to think much about it. Somehow I tried Livenge and lost, and then I got help from the other guy. I''m sorry to hear that."


    Act I, which answers Spica''s question reluctantly.


    (I just want this guy to be happy)


    I stared at Spica, and now I think Law One again.


    "I''ll be a resident of the back street after all."


    But I thought so, arrowhead - Spica forcefully proclaimed, so Law One was mute.


    "When I heard about Mr. Ohashi, I changed my mind again. I knew I''d admire it. Go that way."


    "You know..."


    "I''ll be working as an assistant in Mr. Ohashi''s office for now."


    To Spica, who unilaterally declares and decides, Law One smiles bitterly and sees the tomb of Marcella. I felt like Law One seemed to see Marcella''s spirit standing in front of the tomb with a flashing face.


    55 Let''s play while we''re in a hurry for a kind world. End

 1911 Two preambles

    Its eye-catching soft hat is ideal for avoiding the eyes and the sun.


    Most humans hate rainy days. Many prefer a sunny day to cloudy. But not human, she prefers cloudy or rainy days to sunny.


    There are words such as day walkers, but she wonders whether, fulfillingly and in reality, there are vampires and so on who evaporate in the sunlight. Then I can''t walk at night. Because the light of the moon reflects the light of the sun. Or are you saying that when reflected on the moon, it will be of a different nature than the sun''s light?


    Actually, a lot of vampires hate sunlight. Because the skin''s resistance to ultraviolet light is thinner than that of ordinary people. She thinks that perhaps people saw the scene of repelling the sun for those reasons and the story took the liberty of walking alone.


    And she wonders if it was tied to the notion of a day walker, able to walk even in the light of the sun, out of the convenience of the author''s side, that it''s a lot of trouble to make vampires appear in fiction, which has the nature of only being able to walk at night.


    She - Toriko Fujita, Mayor of Euthanasia City, is currently visiting Pharmaceutical Buddha City.


    Kiriko, one of the operating members of the back street "Central", "The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure," and one who takes his name as the true ruler class of this country, does not want to be known that he is in such a place if possible. Just like Euthanasia City, the ''dark city'' designated medicine Buddha City, where many backstreet residents live, can also have a bad effect if they are known to have people like themselves.


    Kiriko stopped in front of a lonely store in a lonely downtown area. The sign says'' Club Cat Mansion ''.


    Pressing the bell, an all-back long man appears on his brown skin, prompting him to shake his head and enter. He strokes his forehead quickly behind him with his index finger, dripping into a shaken detachment.


    It''s a disco lounge inside. But naturally it doesn''t work as a disco. It''s just appearance.


    "Hey, Mayor."


    There is a strange sounding voice, like old mechanical audio.


    A white cat sits on the dance floor. Kiriko visited the place for this cat.


    "It''s been a while. Grass Dew Milk"


    Say hello in a hard voice.


    "During the Leviathan uproar - no, I need your help during the Van Dam raid -"


    "Shitty foreboding and social dictionaries are irane. What can I do for you, Vogel?


    Kiriko''s words in a grumpy voice, white cat milk blocks them.


    "Actually, it looks like Van Damme and I could do it again, but before that, I could grab the mouse you used to work with - the location of that vampire boy. Deal with it."


    I don''t like it.


    Kiriko exhales heavily and changes the subject to milk that she refuses without a nibble.


    "Virus purified from my blood. You seem to be out there everywhere."


    ''It''s not my fault. The sea chihuahua is the work of both the manure and the sea chihuahua is almost unlike its members at the time. The boss at the time was screwed, and the majority of executives called warriors were replaced, so even for me -''


    "I don''t have any excuses. This is your fault. It''s a big loan."


    Now Kiriko blocked the milk story with a cold voice, took something out of his jacket pocket and offered it to the milk person.


    ''Shouldn''t you have mailed it? Good luck taking the trouble to come and give it to me directly''


    I see an object riding over Kiriko''s palm, and the milk teases me.


    "I wanted the analysis to go in front of me. And then you wanted to see the right result right in my eyes, and you took a leg. And to force my demands, but to make them listen. I can''t help you on the phone."


    "Instead of asking me to be so untrustworthy, I''d ask a nearby Otomodachi Junko - you know, vodka."


    Milk, who is getting angry at Kiriko''s story, utters a lightly cut and sinister voice.


    "You''re the one to blame, aren''t you? I''ll say it again. Grass dew milk. A symbiotic vampire has already embarked on a crusade for your mouse, Naoki Akamezawa: Akami-no-Yuki. Move, too. This is not a request. It''s a request."


    "Uh-oh..."


    I refuse - and trying to yell at him with a spinal reflex, the milk flourished. Instead, he leaks his roaring voice with his flesh. The very sound of the cat being angry.


    You can''t overlook what Kiriko is offering.


    "Milk, I know you don''t like it, but you don''t even need to shut up. Gudagda, I didn''t say so. Take it."


    An all-back long-lasting man - the viper tells in a grumpy voice.


    Viper''s gaze was poured on the object on Kiriko''s palm.


    "Please investigate this first. I''ve collected it directly from Naoki Akamezawa."


    In Kiriko''s palm was a small finger. severed from the second joint. From the size, it''s not an adult finger.


    ''DNA tests will tell you in one shot. All mouse data is recorded. You won''t have to test it like that. As far as I''m concerned, it just seems like him.''


    Both the milk and the viper had guesses about whose finger it was.


    "I received your request."


    "The demands are on us at some point. You really want to give me an order. Damn, all the hub cunts... They don''t bleed, they move all the residents in the back streets, and they''re the shit they make."


    "I don''t want you to tell me that you made two mice to be designated ''taboos''."


    ''Whatever he is, Viper hasn''t done as bad as he says. Just de-designate the taboo. Even though the standards of Megumi are vague, they are badly touched because they are obsessed with face like shit. It''s a selfish idea on the institutional side. Sooner or later, like some country, it becomes a pattern of ridicule while being corrupt about maintaining decency, right?


    When Kiriko annoyed and disputed, the milk had eaten more than twice as much in return.


    Kiriko exhales, aware that she is barren even in a verbal fight with Milk.


    "Excuse me. That was a buy word for a sell word. I agree with that. Unlock Viper taboo designation under my authority"


    "You don''t have to. You decide to treat people on your own, and you cancel them on your own? Don''t make me laugh. Whatever you want, taboo."


    In response to Kiriko''s words, Viper says with plenty of ridicule. Vipers aren''t making a good impression on the center either.


    "Sister, I want to borrow your hand"


    While Milk is receiving his fingers from Kiriko for inspection, Viper returns to his room to make a phone call and make a strange voice.


    "When you ask me to give you a hand, it''s always a pretty good thing."


    Viper felt a little calm as she had a friendly laugh from across the receiver. I''ve known Viper since he was a kid, and he''s one of the few elderly people that Viper opens his mind to.


    Is that a request for ''O My Rape''? Or "Silver Storm Hall"?


    Sylvia Tanshita, head of Silver Storm Hall, number two of the world''s highest intelligence organization, Ouimylep, and an established escort organization, asks.


    "Maybe both"


    "Shh, shh. Well, let''s talk about it."


    Sylvia urged Viper to smile and answer.


    That was yesterday''s story.


    What are your convenient abilities to kill people?


    The smoothest way to get people killed is to not be noticed.


    From his ability to become misty and transform, they are easy to swallow. In addition, he can generate fog.


    Naoyuki Akamezawa "Akami-Yayuki" had maintained his appearance as a boy for nearly the past decade. If you are a child, many humans are alarmed. No one thinks that it''s a killer who enjoys taking people''s lives, or that it''s a vampire who lives off people''s blood.


    But it can also be said that the very nature of Naoki has been projected into its appearance before in order to alarm the target.


    "Ha, ha, help me..."


    The OL was attacked by one boy with a knife on his way home from an unpopular residential neighborhood at night.


    The boy was seriously going to kill himself no matter what he saw. He spreads an innocent grin all over his face and slowly turns to himself.


    Feeling dangerous, OL quickly ran away, but was quickly caught up by the foolishness of running without taking off his high heels, getting his thighs deeply stabbed from behind and falling over.


    I already screamed. I called for help out loud. But no one came. And now OL is shivering and begging for his life.


    "There''s no such thing as Japanese today. They''re all ruthless. Especially Tokyo Mon. No one can help you, even if people are down on the road. I''m not involved. I''m just ignoring people."


    OL reminds me that a bad-mouthed commentator, titled Professor of Criminal Psychology, talks while teasing round glasses. But his name doesn''t come up.


    "Oh, my legs are beautiful. Long. I''ll touch it. Don''t move."


    When Naoki told him as he looked into OL''s eyes, OL could no longer move his body of his own free will, even though he was trembling.


    OL suspects he was hypnotized. Actually, you''re right. Naoki is one of the abilities of a vampire to run simple hypnosis on less resistant humans.


    "The thighs, even from above the stockings, are slippery. Skin and flesh are good. I made up my mind. I need you to stay here today."


    Soon after OL questioned what you were going to have - the answer was clear. Naoki opened her mouth wide, peeled off her fangs, and bit OL''s leg as hard as she could.


    Surprisingly, there was no pain, on the contrary, it was filled with comfort. It irritates the pleasure nerves of the whole body immediately from where it is being bitten, making my head confused. Sexual irritation also occurs, the head gets hot, palpitations get severe, nipples get bulky, and the groin gets moist.


    Fear was disappearing somewhere. While accepting the fact that he was sucking blood with considerable momentum, he was filled with gentle pleasure and dominated by a feeling of his mind wandering.


    Blood sucking is a pure diet for vampires. Naoki also sucks blood to fill her belly, but in Naoki''s case, that doesn''t end there.


    Vampires alone can''t suck the blood of every human being or anything. Also, if vampires were killing people for bloodsucking behavior one way or the other, it would be hard to end it later, and they would seriously deal with it. I sneak in for that, and I don''t even leave scars as much as I can. It doesn''t even cause pain. Most vampires try to avoid killing each other with their own meals.


    But Naoki is not. The person who sucks blood always takes his life as well.


    Dehypnotize. OL''s body was wrapped in pleasure, but at the same time the fear resurrected, the pleasure blew away somewhere.


    The knife is wielded many times. Vampires have much more physical abilities than humans, so they can easily destroy the human body with their bare hands, even without the use of a knife or something. Then why use a knife is only a matter of Naoki''s preference.


    (Ah... I remember your name. Professor Maruizawa...)


    In a fading consciousness, the last thing I thought about in my head crying was the name of the commentator.


    "Oh, you''re cute with your screaming and dying face. You haven''t scored high in a long time. It''s okay. You''re not dead. You won''t be sad because you''ll live forever engraved in my memory."


    When Naoki tells him with a bloody smile, he mouths softly on OL''s bloody cheek.


    The ability to wash back blood is gaining ground. Just in case, transform it into someone else''s appearance before clearing the fog.


    Why kill me when I don''t have to? Why does the risk of murder go all the way to an act of conspiracy? That''s for nothing but pure fun.


    For a treat, you also get the pleasure of murder. That''s all.


    Even in Naoki''s head, he hasn''t grown much since he was a child, as he seemed. It''s not that it''s an intellectual disability, but its mind remains young and innocent, unaware of suppression. I don''t blame my conscience. There is no conscience per se. I don''t feel ethical. My conscience itself is missing, so I''m not indulging in bad deeds with joy. I''m not immersed in treacherous pleasure by committing the contraindication of murder. More innocently, it''s the very feeling of a toddler killing bugs and playing, just killing people because they''re funny.


    Transforming and clearing the fog, a high-teen girl in sailor clothes stood in front of Naoki, staring at Naoki. The Japanese knife is carried in his hand. White and neat face, but very poor eyesight.


    "Finally got there."


    When the girl says in a sizzling voice, she pulls the knife out of her sheath.


    "Whoa, it''s your buddy. Oh, the human traitor vampire the manipulator Misako said."


    A girl laughs when she hears Naoki''s words.


    "Hehe... in the minute I''m parasitic to human society - in the minute I was human if I followed the original, and I was mistaken for a superior race, and the lonely and the painful people who call me that in the shadows, they''re running around like rats, hiding and threatening, and they''re calling me that? This is not funny."


    When she says it with disgust, the girl packs her time with Naoki all at once and waves her knife into a hanging.


    Naoki is inevitable. Because I knew the girl I was going to slash was hallucinating.


    The girl packs it all at once from the left side and waves the knife. Immediately after being caught by hallucinations and dodged, it was an attempt to ambush him, but he had been spotted, so he had no choice but to attack him as he was.


    Now Naoki also avoids it. But inescapably, he cuts off his left hand and drops his index and middle fingers.


    (I can''t believe I can hurt you... This guy was a very sharp attack)


    Naoki looks at the girl in surprise. I had a slight bad feeling about it.


    "At a time like this...... eh"


    Naoki takes something out of her right hand and throws it on the ground. The girl was bouncing off reflexively wondering if she had been attacked in any way. It was up on a wall on the side in a single flight.


    Naoki threw it was dice. Pinzolo''s eyes are out.


    "Divination results suck. I have a bad feeling, and I''m leaving today"


    Naoki makes a huge jump, takes the distance, and moves straight to the escape.


    It was an unexpected behavior if I tried it on a girl. But...


    "Dumb hungry ghost"


    The girl didn''t try to chase him, she mocked him and muttered. She didn''t have to chase herself. Made the user chase the demon. I was also going to find out where Naoki''s people were.


    That was four days ago.

 1912 1

    The driving force behind Naoki Akamezawa is the impulse that arises from curiosity. And Naoki doesn''t suppress that urge.


    When I''m interested, I can''t help reaching out. If there''s a bug, I want to touch it. Falling objects make me want to pick them up. I can''t help but do what I come up with. If I had a pretty girl, I''d want to stick around. If I had a pretty girl, I''d be a little mean and want to bully her. If I had a pretty girl, I''d want to kill her like a bug.


    Finally, a part of my head stops at about a toddler.


    There are two or more choices in your head, and you rely on fortune when you get lost. If the consequences of following fortune were bad, I would accept that if I did not follow fortune, I would surely have been in a worse situation.


    When I was a child in the true sense of the word, Naoki had all the trouble.


    The classmate who didn''t like it hurt until she was sent to the hospital. I don''t think about them because I go through them all the time, so even if I make friends, I lose them immediately. If I borrow something, I won''t give it back. Make your preferences your first, both what you play and where you play. I don''t keep orders or promises, but I let them protect me. If they didn''t go through, I sued the violence.


    Naoki, who lived self-centered and instinctively, is now at a minimum suppressed. There''s a lot to lose if you let me through. And depending on the size of what he loses, he also learned to boulder that he should suppress himself.


    Being patient, though, was an uninterrupted pain for Naoki. If that''s what we''re going to sustain, I don''t even know when it''s going to explode.


    And right now, Naoki was in the middle of patience.


    "Hey, Operator Misako, I want to go outside."


    Four days in a luxurious mansion, ordered to be discreet. Naoki hits the Lord of the Mansion with several appeals.


    "No, you can''t. Stay in the mansion for a while."


    A white beauty around thirty in a black dress answers Naoki in a soft tone.


    Her name is Misako Florescu, an operator. Lord of this mansion and head of the Florescu family, a prestigious clan of vampires.


    Naoki has been giving herself up to this Florescu family for nearly a decade. They cover my life, and they talk to me, so I follow the operator once and for all.


    Sometimes it seemed like an occasional explosion, and in fact Naoki defied the operator and tried to kill him enough times to count with both hands, but all the operators suppressed it. Whenever he fought Naoki, the operator also took considerable pains, but his true ancestor, the operator, had enough power to suppress Naoki with strength.


    That''s also why Naoki is following the operator. In spite of the crisis of my own life, I was able to recognize myself as a guardian as the first person I had ever met in my life who would fight me and keep me down.


    "Your pain has passed and you will have finally found out about this place. I can''t believe you didn''t even notice that I was being tailed by the demon. Be careful what you do next."


    "Yes...... But I''m free."


    "Come to the basement"


    The operator who was checking the email stood up and invited the immediate pleasure that was being brought to the couch.


    "I''ll give you a fresh bag of blood that I bought for you, so make yourself comfortable for a while. And from now on, open up a little more time to hunt."


    "Yes."


    Naoki, listening to the manipulator''s words, shines his expression, gets up trying to jump off, and follows him.


    On my way down the hallway, I met with a servant, a junior vampire. He sent an e-mail to the operator. I sincerely drool my head toward the operator.


    "It''s superb. I thought you might like it."


    "Thank you."


    The operator smiles back at the servant who shows his fangs and makes him laugh.


    When he entered the dark basement, he was blindfolded and monkeyed, and there was one girl in a uniform with her arms tied to her. Even if there is no light, there is no problem with the operator and Naoki. I see everything.


    "I told you many times to take it off before I let you in here."


    When the manipulator sighs like a shudder, the girl''s blindfold and ape are removed.


    "Oh well, you''re really cute. It''s all right now."


    An operator with his hands along the face of a girl trembling in darkness and a gentle voice.


    "You can always look at it. A trembling face in this fear."


    When Naoki grabbed the girl''s neck indiscriminately with one hand, trying to break in from the side, she was forced to turn her face toward herself.


    Naoki hits the girl''s neck and sticks her fangs out.


    Along with being sucked of blood, saliva with anesthetic and narcotic effects is poured in, causing the girl''s body to relax. Wrapped in pleasure that can''t even compare the whole body.


    "Hey, turn on the light. I want to show this kid too."


    Let go of your fangs on the way, Naoki complains. An operator turns on the lights in the basement.


    The girl saw Naoki and the operator''s face. They both look down at themselves with a seemingly gentle smile. But Naoki''s open mouth could confirm the bloody fangs.


    Naoki took out the knife and kneaded it in front of the girl''s face.


    "Oh, this kid''s scary Max face, he''s so cute. That''s a big win."


    Naoki feels better when she sees the look on the girl''s face in the face of death. Naoki loved seeing the look on the face of fear by those who thought she was cute. Even cuter gets on top when you look at it. And from Naoki''s perspective, the expression of fear is reflected as if it were something different from one person to another. I find it very distinctive.


    (Let''s try to scare him more. Let''s make you sad. Let''s let it despair)


    Whimpering in his mouth, Naoki sticks the knife to the girl''s chest, slowly, stabbing her into the girl''s body.


    The girl can''t move. There is no pain. But fear and despair increase when you are shown the sight of a knife penetrating deeply into your chest, and you see blood erupting, and you see the schematic of yourself being killed. Appear on your face. Naoki shudders when she sees that change in the girl''s expression.


    "You know what I mean? You know what I''m going to do? I''m about to completely pierce my ribs. Through the middle of the ribs, the end point is the heart. Yes, the end point."


    Naoki stopped her hand where she stabbed the knife and slightly stabbed her heart as she lived.


    A girl spits blood out of her mouth and cramps. I''m not going to die yet. Sucking blood is desirable to stay alive. There was still time to die, so I was going to finish the treat before then.


    "You know, I''ll smoke an operator with you. She''s cute, and she''s delicious."


    "You won''t be able to smoke alone, and I''ve been meaning to."


    Naoki invited him, and the operator leaned beside the girl, and from the opposite side of Naoki, he hit the girl''s neck muscle, dressed as two friendly bloodbaths.


    "Ugh, the face of an obsessed, blood-sucking operator is cute too"


    While the operator was breathing blood, Naoki said that, and the operator had trouble reacting. Can I be angry or illuminated, I have a little of both of those emotions, but I have trouble reacting anyway.


    "Hey, Operator. I just saw about the manipulator who was sucking blood and thought..."


    Naoki spoke to the operator as she finished the meal and left the girl''s remains in the basement, walking shoulder-to-shoulder down the hallway.


    "I wonder if the manipulator will die one day."


    "Vampires live forever. I hear the phrase a lot... but one day they''re gonna die."


    To the sudden question, the operator answered with a bitter laugh.


    Already the operator has lived quite a few years. Honestly, I''m getting tired of living. She was the type of person who couldn''t stop her aging heart. There was no right to be completely immortal. But there is still time for the mind to die.


    "Oh well. I wonder what kind of cute face a manipulator dies on. Are you afraid to die, even a manipulator? I wonder if I could kill him before he dies."


    "Already... what are you talking about, this girl..."


    The operator knows that Naoki''s dialogue is not a joke. That''s why after taking it seriously, I thought it might be good too, and the operator spilled a laugh.


    Denden-Sakura, the Electric Institute cherry blossom, will be a senior in high school this year.


    Cherry blossoms are not going to go to school. Besides living his student life, while fulfilling the mission entrusted to his parents in nurturing, he thought to focus on those in that mission, intending neither to go on to school nor to get a job.


    "No, go to school or go to school..."


    The lord of the hall where the cherry blossoms dwell - the Miyakuni Biru "Miyaku Hiro" - began preaching with a troubled face, in front of the cherry blossoms.


    "People who do evil to human society are rare in their own right, and they can''t be made into such a business. It''s gonna be a neat life for most of the year."


    Biru Miyakuni was a middle-aged man with a thin line of appearance. He looks very soft and nostalgic. Since Cherry Blossom was a toddler, he has been in a position as a guardian. There''s nothing like calling ourselves fathers, but we recognize each other as parents and sons.


    "Mr. Miyakuni, are you bogged down? There''s been an explosion since the Vampire Virus terrorist riots in Sea Chihuahua."


    Sakura, carrying a bag with a Japanese knife in her sailor''s clothes, said only rarely.


    "That''s already known to the world, and it''s hard to say it''s our responsibility, and it''s the idea of the Symbiotic Senate that we can leave it to the state agencies."


    "Huh? I''ve never heard of that"


    "Because I''ve never said it before. Don''t tell any other vampires. It''s not a matter of decision. I''m deliberately obscuring it."


    "As appropriate as ever, our great man. Aren''t those guys living too long and getting bogged down?


    Hearing about Miyakuni, Cherry Blossom was poisoned with a bitter smile.


    Miyakuni Bhiru and Denko Sakura are vampires but with a vampire hunting mission.


    Vampires exist all over the world. I live in a mixed human society so that I can''t get away with being a vampire. In that, it is divided into two factions, symbiotic and lonely.


    Symbiotics, also said to be more than 80% of all vampires. This is in keeping with the rules of humanity, those who chose the path of life by blending into society without waves as far as possible.


    It is the Lonely who rebel against it. Those who look down on humans as inferior creatures and try to dominate human society to the extent that they can from behind them, but because they are hostile both from humans who know vampires and from their fellow symbiotics, their activities are limited and their numbers have decreased over the years.


    A symbiotic and yet militant, the Miyagi Nation has always fought the lonely vampires, turning them into vampires and hunters of vampires. Cherry blossoms have also encouraged vampire hunting since elementary school.


    "That''s right. As I was saying, the Cormans have also made the decision to go down to symbiosis. Sakura, thanks to your work."


    "Er..."


    Cherry blossoms looked sorry to Miyakuni, who laughed and reported.


    "One more enemy is gone. Tsumaneno. In that regard, the Florescu family is good, isn''t it? Because in parasitic terms to human civilization, we are hostile to mankind and looking down on it, and it seems like we are never willing to give in."


    "The Florescu family is a real trouble. We''ve been in conflict with the Miyagi for a long time, but that momentum never diminishes."


    Besides, I''m taking Naoki Akamezawa into asylum.


    Cherry blossoms become tannic.


    For two years now, many people, including the palace state, have been chasing one vampire. The beginning is a cleverly concealed serial murder, supposedly the work of a vampire. In pursuit of the incident, symbiotic vampires, as well as human sorcerers and vampire hunters, were discovered one after the other and killed.


    A year ago, we finally found out who it was. His name is Naoki Akamezawa. He is one of the mice of Grass Dew Milk, a mad scientist who developed a variety of things called vampire viruses and so on.


    He strongly requested Naoki''s crusade cooperation from Grass Dew Milk, but he kept getting turned down. He insisted he didn''t know if it was really his mouse, and he refused.


    And the other day, the cherry blossom appeared before Naoki, severing its finger and passing it to Kiriko Toyota, Mayor of Euthanasia City, a powerful true ancestral vampire. I even let the user demon follow me and find out where I was lurking.


    Naoki Akamezawa was usually lurking with the Florescu family, a clan with mighty power even in the Lonely. Even though Naoki Akamezawa is a pain in the ass, I can''t get my hands on the detour with this.


    "Kiriko Toyota seems to have attached a request for cooperation to Grass Dew Milk. Cherry blossoms, along with mice from Grass Dew Milk, will carry you to fight the Florescu family, thank you very much."


    "Er... even if it''s enough for me"


    I didn''t care about the policy told by Miyakuni, and cherry blossoms made me look disgusted.

 1913 2.

    At the request of Viper, Sylvia Tanshita was using the information network of the intelligence organization O ''myrape to wash certain vampire clans and surrounding circumstances.


    "I have looked into the Miyagi Nation, a symbiotic clan that is cordial with Mayor Toyota. I''ve compiled the data and I''ll send it to you."


    Hiroshi Inaguchi, a member of O''Malley Rape, reports to Sylvia.


    "The symbiotic palace state. Biru, the lord of the palace, said it was in secret contact with ''Grim Penis''?


    Looking at the information data, Sylvia caught the item first.


    "I do have contacts..."


    The ''Sea Chihuahua'', known as the lower tissue of the grim penis, is once engaged in bioterrorism of stealing a vampire virus from grass-dew milk and mixing it with infusions in hospitals around the world to create vampires.


    Sylvia heard from Viber that Grass Dew Milk used the blood of her true ancestors'' vampire poison, Kiriko Tata, to create a vampire virus. And this Kiriko Toyota is also cordial with Biru Miyakuni.


    "Allow me to make a personal observation that the fact that at this time we brought the Miyagi State into contact with Grimm Penis and Sea Chihuahua means that Mayor Toyota is trying to crush Grimm Penis and the Florescu family and Naoki Akamezawa, both of them. Whoever pursued a raven switched to chasing a raven. And he that cast out the two rabbits followed the cat and the venomous serpent. The venom of a venomous snake may kill a rabbit. But can you eat ravioli around poison?


    "Bad Poem."


    When Sylvia says she has no body or lid, she slightly opens her mouth and shudders in shock.


    "I also know that Viper Boy is going to try to help me. He seems to be stronger than me now if it''s just simple combat power."


    It was Sylvia who was shocked to hear about Viper''s victory over Ip Mountain, a killer he couldn''t defeat after many years.


    "Boys don''t look like faces, but from Mr. Sylvia''s point of view, you''re gonna be boys."


    "I have a strong impression of him as a teenager. It was shitty business, but it was small and cute...... How long have you been taller than me?"


    "I''ve heard that about three times."


    "This is the third time you''ve said the same thing. That''s why I''m returning the same thing."


    Slightly into it, Sylvia had no recollection at all, but she said so back on the top of the Buddha.


    The Electric House Cherry Blossoms, although born in the Electric House, an elite clan, were expelled from the clan at a time when vampire blood was found to be mixed. Cherry blossoms were half vampires and half humans, dampiels.


    There are cherry blossoms that I have cursed and greyed at my birth, but Biru Miyakuni, my raised parent, has desperately turned to me, and although I have some difficulties with my personality, I grew up straight without twisting.


    "Woohoo...... don''t dry"


    Cherry blossoms returning from school shrug remembering an unusual thirst. Once in a few days, there may be an unusual increase in blood sucking appetite.


    There are three types of dumpeels. Those who do not want blood at all and live on the same diet as humans. Like regular vampires, those who breathe blood and live. And those with half a blood and a human diet.


    In the case of cherry blossoms, it was half the type. Dampiel also has different abilities depending on its diet. The type that seeks both human diet and blood sucking is the strongest.


    "Dry, dry, dry. Blood, blood, blood."


    The cherry blossoms head to the basement of the palace state''s mansion, bumping and whining like rumors.


    The basement hallways are lined with sturdy doors. Knock one of them and then open it.


    "Oh, thank you..."


    A boy who was playing a game in the room bows his head to the cherry blossoms. He''s a pretty boy with a slightly weak face in his early teens.


    "You can keep playing the game"


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry"


    Sakura says, the boy stands by turning his clothes collar as he blushes. Cherry blossoms sit down, hugging the boy from behind, rubbing his own body, poking fangs at his neck muscles as he lusts the boy.


    Blood sucking subjects taste better when they have had an episode from the beginning. Cherry blossoms know that when you suck blood, you can pour in saliva that has a narcotic effect, hypnotize it, and cause it to go off, but it''s better to make it feel naturally horny than that. Therefore, cherry blossoms do not pour in saliva at this point.


    "Ah... Mr. Sakura... Ahhh..."


    The game becomes very impossible and the boy puts the game pad on the floor with a small gasp.


    A cherry blossom that gets its hands from the hem, tumbles around with both palms with the boy''s body and strokes it around. The boy gets even more sexually expensive and the taste of blood gets even darker.


    At some point of inhalation, the cherry blossoms carefully apply the saliva onto the tongue and onto the wound made of protruding fangs. Vampire saliva has a healing effect.


    For the record, there are cases where vampires suck blood and bleed to death. The reason for this is that there is a hole in the artery to protrude the fangs to the artery. The vampire saliva blocks the wound, so if you keep it for a while afterwards, it won''t matter. However, if you make severe movements, the wound will open and you will re-bleed, leading to blood loss and death.


    "Yes, yes, a treat"


    Smiling at the relieved boy, the cherry blossom strokes its head and then rises. The boy falls sideways as it is. They didn''t get sucked of blood and become anaemic, it''s the effect of continuing to be sexually stimulated.


    Cherry blossoms are being taken as foster children by the Miyagi State by collecting all the younger beautiful boys who seem obedient from child care facilities across the country. When I said gather them together, they didn''t circle with kids who fit the conditions inside, and now there are only about three of them. Though I intend to increase further in the future.


    The three boys are no longer human. To keep your looking old, vampired. It''s all agreed that life here and what was taken here to suck blood.


    When I returned to my room, when I opened the SNS, a message came in from Miyakuni.


    "Mr. Grass Dew Milk is here for you. Let''s come say hello to the reception room."


    Sakura sighs when she sees the emoticons and what was sent with the stamp.


    "What kind of guy is he? I hope you don''t pull my leg."


    Cherry blossoms with absolute confidence in their own power and a very auspicious personality have always fought alone. But only this time, I can''t help but dissatisfied that I was told to work with someone I don''t know anywhere.


    When I knocked into the reception room, three people were inside. One is the Lord, Biru Miyakuni. One has brown skin and a long, all-back man with exposed thin clothes as if to boast tight muscles. And to the third, cherry blossoms attracted his eyes. He was about three beautiful boys with a small, loving face who wore cat-eared kachusha. Completely cherry blossoms.


    "Sakahara Naruto, I''m going to say" Sakabula ". Call me Naru."


    The beautiful boy makes me try to bow with a pepper and introduce myself.


    "It''s Viper."


    A long brown man introduces himself briefly. Cherry blossom eyes change.


    (This guy can do quite a bit...)


    You look stronger than any vampire you''ve fought for. Except for Miyakuni.


    "They both say it''s Mr. Grass Dew Milk''s mouse. Say hello."


    "They say it''s a mouse or something...... You know what that means?


    In the wake of Miyakuni''s words, Viper and Nal smile face to face.


    "Quickly, please give us the information you know about Naoki Akamezawa."


    Just like us, it''s a milk mouse.


    Viper replied with a serious face to Miyakuni, who asked with a smile.


    "I know that."


    "Ahhh. Then you didn''t have to ask. That''s it."


    Vipers tear with a mean grin at Miyagi, which prompts them to continue.


    "There''s a lot of things about what kind of kids, what kind of abilities."


    "I need you to come in from what I want to hear specifically about the questions. I just have trouble vaguely telling you to tell me everything. So, you want to talk about it from your abilities first? A lot of normal vampire abilities. True ancestors have the same power. The user demon did not have it. Physical abilities would also be better than normal vampires. Plus, you''ll be evolving a lot and acquiring new abilities, and it''s unknown."


    "You have very little useful information."


    Vipers stare at the spiralling cherry blossoms.


    "What? This potty. You''re fighting and selling?


    "Potty no?


    It was a cherry blossom that could not weigh the meaning of Viper''s words, but for now I could only understand what he intended to scold.


    "So, what was he like?


    "I don''t care what kind of guy you say. When you were living with us... you were a nostalgic guy. Maybe he was just wearing a cat. Suddenly I killed my people... and left. The GPS in the body was also removed."


    "I see. So you want to put that down."


    Says the cherry blossom, the viper nods.


    "If possible, Naoki would like to know why. I''d like to think it was a mistake."


    Naru went with a sad face.


    "I just met him once, and I know he''s crazy at a glance, and maybe I shouldn''t expect..."


    Cherry blossoms that I report and care about as hard to say.


    "Me too... the last time I saw Naoki, I obviously felt mad. So... I suspect he was just wearing a cat while he was with us. Looks like Nal wants to believe the opposite."


    Viper recollects the time.


    (It might be cruel - but... Naru, if I see Naoki again... Read it all)


    Vipers talk without speaking up. That''s what I passed on to Nal, who can use the telepath. Viper is appealing to Naru to look in Naoki''s mind all the time.


    "Oops... sorry on the way to an important story, but it''s time - I''ll go, so I''ll leave the rest to you, Cherry Blossom. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Miyakuni told him unilaterally and left in a hurry.


    "I''ll take care of it. So, can I tell you to go home because I don''t need you guys? If you let me handle this, okay?


    "It''s not hungry. That''s not how it works. And... I mean, if you don''t like working with us that much, you don''t have to."


    To the cherry blossoms, which I say disgustingly, Viper stood up as if he had given up.


    "You interrupted. But stay out of our way."


    "Wait a minute, Viper. And Mr. Cherry Blossom. If the target is with us, we''d better work together to avoid a weird collision. That''s how you both know."


    Nal pulls the viper out of the room.


    "I don''t care either way. But he..."


    "No, I''m sorry. Okay. No, I know. The kid''s right. I''ve been doing this all my life by myself, and I didn''t have anybody to work with, so I was just being a little mean. Sorry to offend you."


    Cherry blossoms block Viper''s words and apologize in an ill-defined way.


    "No, it was bad this way. But what''s up? Suddenly."


    Viper also apologizes and asks.


    "Something''s going on. I''m sorry to hear what Nall said."


    More precisely, it was the cherry blossoms that worked that Moro had been preached to the preferred nall.

 1914 3

    Naoki was watching TV with the operator and Kristian Florescu, the fruit son of the operator. It''s a wide show at noon.


    "Ahhhhhhh! My apologies to all involved!


    At the press conference hall, the barcode-headed president standing in the center screams full of force, folding his body at right angles to reveal his apologies. The officers who consolidated both sides were posing at about the same time.


    "Hey Naoki, Chris. How do you know those people are apologizing?


    Speak to the two boys indoors as the operator grins slightly.


    "Because I did something wrong?


    Naoki answers with a voice that seems uninteresting.


    "It''s the corporate officers who are lowering their heads. I mean, top greatness. It was the employees who did the wrong thing. But if a person in the organization commits a scandal, it''s like a custom that the greatest people in the organization bow their heads."


    "Hmm. Why?


    "Because I''m an idiot. A creature called man."


    Plenty of ridicule, the operator threw up.


    "How can a great man apologize if he''s an idiot?


    Naoki asks strangely.


    "The responsibility for the scandals committed by the organization is imprinted with what the top of the organization takes and such henchy teachings. So barbaric and less intelligent - that is, convincing stupid mortals to keep their heads down so they don''t make a scene, to contain them. Then Naoki, another problem. If one of our clans makes a mistake, do you think I should bow my head instead?


    "I don''t think at all. The manipulator is a great man, so don''t do something that isn''t great. You don''t look good, and you don''t want to see the operator like that. The manipulators look good and beautiful, so they don''t always behave gracefully as rulers."


    Instead of being flattered, the operator feels better with the immediate pleasure of sincerely stating it. Naoki only utters words to everyone that are not abominable. That''s why the operator likes it. The pose alone is hard on me and I''m sick and tired of people saying beauty words.


    "You''ll be glad to say it. Then the third question. What if someone in our clan commits a scandal and I, the lord, don''t apologize, and the monkeys and the idiots who are very much the same get into trouble for making a fuss?"


    "You''ve decided that. All you have to do is kill them all. It''s natural to kill dirty or loud people. It''s just like cockroaches and chickens."


    "Right. That''s the best answer. It won''t just be quiet because it''s loud, it''ll be a show and a tutorial to the other fools. If you don''t know who you are and you make a mistake, you will be rewarded, and you will be made to learn. If you''re an over-degree fool, you might still not know."


    That''s where I talked changed the news. When I saw the face of the man who came on the screen, the face of the operator also changed. The manipulator, who was in a good mood, had turned and had a grumpy face.


    "Cornelis Van Damme, president of the environmental protection group ''Grim Penis'', once again today launched a call to all the world''s extrahuman races''


    After Castor''s dialogue, Van Damme talks.


    ''The number of endorsers of me is increasing day by day. That includes both human and outsider races. Mr. Miyakuni here is also out of town. "


    The camera zoomed out slightly and the person next to Van Dam was shown alongside Van Dam. Seeing the person there, the manipulator dumbfounds his mouth half open.


    "Yes, nice to meet you ~. My name is Bilu Miyakuni. Even if it looks like this, it''s not human. No, our distant ancestors were human, but we became vampires along the way ''


    With that said, Miyakuni stuck his finger in his mouth, turned his lips, and let his fangs reveal themselves.


    It''s not a crop. That doesn''t prove it. Then this too... ''


    Van Damme glanced surprised as Miyagi''s body turned into countless bats during the dialogue.


    The bats had been flying apart for a few seconds, but eventually they gathered behind Van Damme to become the appearance of Miyakuni again.


    "Is this a trick, too, they say? Well done, CG and all."


    "It''s a live broadcast for some stations, and I and the people in this studio will believe it..."


    Van Damme said bewildered to Miyakuni, who laughed uncontrollably.


    "You know, teasing grand powers on TV..."


    An operator whose hands tremble with a mess toward the TV. Naoki, on the other hand, had no idea how the operator was doing such a reaction and looked at the operator wonderfully.


    "How did Miyakuni agree with Van Damme and reveal that he was a vampire in public?


    reporter asks.


    "As an abominable person, behind society, you have always had a desire to live in dignity after being recognized by society, rather than the way you live there and now so that you don''t know who you are. Mr. Van Damme expects us to make that wish come true. ''


    Miyakuni speaks with a loving smile and looks like fun. Although middle-aged, he is a beautiful man and a loving man, so he is a man who shows his camera.


    ''Mr. Miyahara believed me and went out in public and appealed to me. Why don''t the other vampires give themselves up to Grimm Penis? I guarantee your standard of living and status''


    The screen returned to the studio where Van Damme made a small, gutsy pose, spreading a confident grin and saying it out vigorously.


    "Mother, the symbiotics are gaining momentum."


    Another boy, Kristian, said. She looks older than Naoki and is a beautiful white boy with thin lines and stretched silver hair to her shoulders.


    "Before that, the man named Van Damme... became our caretaker and so on and so on... no, I played..."


    I''ve always been an abominable manipulator of Van Damme, who took the liberty of managing paranormal realms around the world, but he''s finally stepped into the realm of vampires. Later, one of the conflicting symbiotic leaders - the manipulator and especially consorting with unfamiliar Miyakuni - was a development in which the bowels boiled back from the manipulator.


    Viper, Nal and Cherry Blossom were on the move in a dark taxi and saw the meeting.


    "Hey... what do you mean, this is"


    Vipers in the passenger seat after watching the meeting between Miyakuni and Van Dam make a sinister voice aware of the cherry blossoms in the back seat.


    "I don''t even know who I am when you say that."


    Cherry blossoms with confused voices.


    "This Van Dam guy is our master''s natural enemy, and I''ve done this with the sea chihuahua in the lower division of this guy''s organization many times. I''ve actually met him before, and I can''t believe I''m working with this?


    "Isn''t that right? We are only disposing of Naoki Akamezawa and tentatively working together. But... I don''t want to be under Van Damme''s umbrella either. Mr. Miyakuni, what are you doing?"


    From the aesthetics of cherry blossoms, I would not accept a man like Van Damme at all. It''s not rational, I can''t help but emotionally dislike it.


    "Two more, a helper''s coming"


    "Seriously? Ah... well, I''m not complaining this time."


    It was a cherry blossom with a blatant face for a moment when I heard what Viper said, but I quickly regained my mind.


    "Hey, cherry blossoms, don''t you like people?


    "It''s not like that...... I''ve been fighting alone all my life, so it''s very uncomfortable to fight with someone or something... It''s my first time... hmm..."


    Asked by Nal, Cherry Blossom pushes his face with one hand as if he couldn''t answer.


    "It''s not even that hard to think about. I also do a lot of things on my own, but when I work with someone, it tastes good. There is also a positive side. You''ll learn. So be positive that it''s one of your experiences to be even stronger."


    Inspired by the vipers, the cherry blossoms gave a surprising look.


    "You don''t look cool, but you look like a pretty good guy?


    "Maybe he''s a good guy? I love tearing people''s bodies apart."


    In response to the words of the cherry blossom, the taxi stops where the viper answers the throw.


    Sylvia and the others are already here.


    Open the holographic display and the message will be reported by the checked nall.


    "It''s late."


    Two girls approached the three vipers who got out of the cab and spoke to them.


    One is a beautiful white girl from Platinum Blonde. A blouse with chiffons and laces, a thin pink cardigan, and white trousers. Outfits like some lady, but with sharp eyes. Long cloth bags are carried on the back.


    The other was a red-haired, ill-eyed girl. This one looks white, and so does the Japanese. Or maybe a half. He wears a long skirt in a Gothic-flavored black-crusted outfit. She was carrying a long cloth bag on her back, just like the girl with the white crust.


    Cherry blossoms thought they were both clothes that classic female vampires liked to wear, but at a glance we can see that neither is a vampire but a human being.


    "I''m Silver Storm Hall owner, and there''s one top executive of O''Myrape, Sylvia Dan, down there. Greetings."


    "How many nights is Lucanenko? Greetings ~"


    The white-knuckled girl greets me in a straight man tone, and the black-knuckled one greets me in a sloppy tone.


    "Electric Yard Cherry Blossom"


    "Wow, is that the electric house? I can''t even find a vampire."


    "How many nights are you rude?"


    When cherry blossoms introduce themselves, the nights are blatantly disgusting and Sylvia takes note of it.


    "I''m an abandoned child, so I can only connect with that clan by blood and last name."


    "You are. I''m sorry."


    Cherry blossoms say that they apologize for a few nights without any shards of good faith.


    "I knew you didn''t like collective action..."


    "You''re gonna learn a lot."


    Although Viper speaks out for the depressing cherry blossoms, Viper was also easy on his poor attitude for several nights.

 1915 4.

    The place where Viper, Nal and Cherry Blossom got off the cab and joined Silvia and the two of them for several nights was a residential area about a kilometer from the Florescu family.


    There are no houses built at all around the Florescu family, which is the destination. It''s just a vacant lot, with grass growing in a puddle.


    At the point where Florescu''s mansion came into view, the five stop on their feet. It''s a huge western pavilion with huge enclosures.


    "You shouldn''t get any closer. There was a Florescu demon around the mansion, and my demon was found along the way."


    Cherry blossoms warn and shrug shoulders.


    "Is it difficult to break in without finding it? Nall, is there a point where we can get past the gap in consciousness?


    Viper speaks to Nal.


    "It''s hard to search for an outside spirit, but let''s try it."


    Naru remembers when he dived into an outdoor mentality on the planet Glass Dew. But that one was intelligent for once. Now we don''t do psycho dives, we just search the other person''s consciousness from the spiritual world, but there is another difficulty because the other person is more than one before they are any different from animals.


    "What do you mean? You mean let that kid look for a secret point?


    "Well, that''s where the quick story is."


    For the sake of cherry blossoms, now Viper made me shrug my shoulders.


    "Hmmm... the demon is moving over there, so I can''t even explore it here. I found a place with little security, but the surveillance''s still shining."


    Naru reports.


    "If it doesn''t come to light, then let''s go. When they find us, it''s time."


    Sylvia suggests. There was no objection.


    "Me and Viper will be avant-garde when it comes to battle. Attack support from the rear for several nights. Nal doesn''t have to give it away. You..."


    "I come from the very end and I divide it up as a matter of course, but is this guy stronger than a viper?


    Cherry blossoms pinch their mouths with thorny voices as they give instructions.


    "I used to be stronger with my sister, and I would be better with my sister if it was simply the number of people who messed around with the training ground. Do something..."


    "Hey, you don''t have to say anything extra."


    I blocked Sylvia from laughing bitterly without heart or embarrassment at Viper''s words.


    Naoki Akamezawa occasionally stops moving.


    I blur in the room for hours, look up at the void, and think. I''ve been thinking the same thing.


    What have I been born for? Think about it all the time.


    Kill people, breathe blood. its repetitive days.


    Myself unchanged. A guaranteed body of eternity.


    Naoki, on the other hand, is relieved to see so many vampires behave like old men even though their bodies remain young, let alone dull in response. That''s one of the few moments for Naoki, a feeling of fear. Naoki didn''t even realize it was fear.


    Naoki understood that the immortalization of the mind is the prerogative of the chosen only, although the operator tells me that that is the aging of the mind.


    Just time to flow. Conscious, I feel pain and fear very occasionally. Really occasionally, but really for a moment, Naoki is certainly threatened. Suffering. When I remember those emotions, I immediately try to think of something else, but fear did exist in Naoki.


    When I took someone''s life and did it, when I ruined someone''s life, when I forced someone''s life to end, Naoki loves to see a face distorted by fear, but wonders if she''ll look like that one day, too. And if someone is going to kill me and end up, I wonder if I too will die with a distorted face and be glad to be seen by someone who killed it.


    Naoki was thinking that day as well. I was worried.


    (I wonder how long I''ll be in this house...)


    Food and shelter are guaranteed and there is no freedom in life. The Lord''s manipulators are occasionally noisy, but Naoki obeys them once and for all. It''s a hassle to lose your place already.


    Naoki was originally in another place, but for one reason she could no longer be there. The days of wandering since are not very good memories.


    But on the other hand, the unchanged days went on for years, and I couldn''t breathe.


    Naoki feels that the ideas of the lonely vampires are very decadent and barren. I still know more about symbiotic claims. The lonely vampires rely on all human civilization while turning their backs on human society. Clothes, dwelling buildings, utensils and groceries were all created at the hands of mankind.


    And yet it is so ridiculous, such as looking down on mankind and delighting it. It is also very silly of this to live with Kosokoso so as not to find out, while looking down.


    (Together...... Leaving here? Seeking change...)


    Second, that''s the idea.


    Naoki, who was mostly up, opened the lid of a fancy matchbox, took out some matches and set it on fire at a time, which was on the bookshelf of the room.


    Arrange the matches on fire on a steel desk. It''s divination by the way the match''s fire goes out.


    Naoki relies on fortune telling when her thoughts get stuck. If you get lost, settle for fortune. I love fortune telling. It is one of Naoki''s few hobbies.


    (Oh man. I knew I should be here...)


    When Naoki breathed when she saw the results of fortune, an email came in. The opponent is an operator.


    Security cameras have captured the intruder.


    They also sent us a video of the intruder together.


    Among them, Naoki became stiff for a moment because there were two people Naoki knew well.


    "What are the enemies of untenable heaven by virtue, the dumpy under the shelter of the palace state, and the electrified house cherry blossoms? There seems to be a few others. I wonder if the demons of the other day were the work of this girl."


    "Viper, Nal......"


    Naoki smiles joyfully, mouthing the names of the two faces she sees.


    ''I know someone I know. It was a short time, but the two of us lived together like family. Let me play. "


    When I emailed the operator, Naoki popped out of the room without waiting for a response.


    Cherry blossoms, vivors, naru, sylvia, and several nights were surrounded by eight vampire men and women in light servants shortly after breaking into the mansion.


    "You''re too dumb to avoid using demons and find them in CCTV..."


    Cherry blossoms drop shoulders.


    "Hold on tight, sister. Too much deskwork, dull?


    "Hey, why the hell did you decide to make my mistake? I''m sure they found us all."


    Sylvia smiles back at the teasing viper.


    "Sort of. Instead, if your sister misses, everyone else misses, so you should forgive her for all her mistakes."


    "So it''s not my mistake, it''s everyone''s mistake."


    To defend the night after night, Sylvia goes into it again.


    The servant vampires strip their fangs at once and attack them.


    "These guys..."


    Scattering viper.


    Don''t you even realize you''re a much stronger opponent? Or are you super brave? Or is the intruder automatically attacked?


    With that in mind and a little pity, Viper saw an unrelenting iron fist on the head of a flying girl vampire.


    Some vampires cower when they see the head of a girl vampire blown to pieces. But it doesn''t get to the point of stopping the attack.


    The cherry blossoms step in at an unstoppable speed and wave the knife. If you think you ran past the side of a long vampire, that vampire torso is cut in two and falls to the ground.


    "It''s Lesser Vampire, a junior vampire. It lacks the ability to regenerate."


    Sakura says.


    "I mean, if you break it as much as a human, can I take it that it won''t move?


    "Right. But stay alert."


    Sakura replied without a glance to Viper, who asked with a fierce grin, slashing her towards another vampire nearby.

 1916 5

    Vampires slashed by cherry blossoms were grabbing the blade with one hand and taking it.


    "Who''s inferior?


    A silver-haired beautiful boy with thin lines and elegant looks stares at the cherry blossoms with a fightful look.


    (You sure don''t sound like a junior vampire. But......)


    Seeing the grip of a knife and the intensity of the demon released from front of him, Cherry Blossom thinks.


    (I still don''t think I have enough power for my true ancestors)


    As the cherry blossoms grab the knife, they step in as much as they want. The blade reaches the neat face of a silver-haired beautiful boy vampire and cleaves its cheek, but the boy also stomped with strength.


    "Don''t fight the muddy way vampires don''t deserve it, lack grace. But I don''t hate that either."


    That''s what he said, with the boy holding the knife, he bounced big forward and tried to see a flying knee kick with a cherry jaw.


    Cherry blossoms are circumvented by making sure they circle to the side. I wanted to change my body as it was and get the buck, but I couldn''t do that. Because the boy was grabbing the knife.


    The boy releases the knife, retreats and takes the distance, the cherry blossom licks the boy''s blood on the knife.


    "It tastes good inside."


    "Are you... a symbiotic vampire? I knew it..."


    To a smiling cherry blossom, the boy threw a chilling glance at him and said.


    "What do you mean?


    "My mother said. Symbiotic vampires don''t have manners, so they say they suck unproductive blood. When you breathe blood, bite them properly, don''t show blood outside, and also pay attention to the angle so that you don''t show your face or anyone else when you''re drinking. From a lonely vampire, that''s natural manners, but as I was saying, you guys are nasty."


    Cherry blossoms turn into grumpy faces as they look at the boy who explains in disdain.


    "I''ll get your name. I''m Electric Yard Cherry Blossom."


    "Oh, that dumpy vampire hunter. My name is Cristian Florescu. Both my parents are true ancestors, and I didn''t become vampires by surgery, I''m a real ancestor."


    "I see... with reason..."


    Boy - listening to Christian introduce himself, Cherry Blossom convinced me. Reasonably strong. And he said he was sensible and arrogant. And I also found out that this boy is the son of Operator Florescu, the lord of this hall.


    Cherry blossoms and Kristian pack their distance from each other.


    "Get out of the way!


    With anger Sylvia struck one of the vampires with a shield over two meters high, and a blown vampire was slapped in front of the cherry blossoms and Kristian. Cherry blossoms and Christian were bouncing backwards reflexively.


    "More reinforcements coming."


    Naru speaks up.


    As Naru said, nine additional vampires emerged from inside the mansion. Among them were the knowers of Viper and Nal.


    "Naoki..."


    Vipers squeal the name. The hand of battle stops and stares straight at Naoki.


    "Long time no see, both of you. You haven''t changed."


    Naoki speaks with no expression or indifference. Reuniting with the two Vipers and Nal had nothing more emotional than words.


    Naru tries to scan Naoki from the spiritual world, but Naoki doesn''t realize it.


    "Operator Florescu has come out."


    While paying attention to Christian, cherry blossoms glance at the figure of the operator and glance at his face. While dealing with an unexpectedly powerful enemy named Cristian, the son of an opponent, an opponent appeared among lonely vampires, even in a cherry blossom that didn''t look beyond the boulder, I find it nasty.


    The operator''s gaze was poured on an unexpected person. Some of the raiders knew an operator.


    "Huh... that guy..."


    Even the nights when the operator stared at me, I knew about the operator.


    "That''s the daughter of the Lucanenko family. I''ve been shopping for spells a few times."


    "The Lucanenko family?


    Naoki is surprised by the words of the operator.


    "It''s a clan that deals in curses and spells. I''m famous for that."


    And, operator.


    "Hey, Naoki. I''ll only ask you one thing before I break it."


    Naoki speaks up as Viper pushes her anger to death.


    "What?"


    "Why did you kill Tsukatsu? You''ve been so close."


    "Because she''s cute. Because she was cute."


    To Viper''s question, Naoki answered instantly, spilling a lonely smile.


    "Don''t Vipers know how this feels? Don''t you want to break something cute? I think there are quite a few people who feel that way. And it''s strange that we don''t break them all."


    Naoki speaks with a somewhat vain sound and eye.


    "Oh... you know what I mean. But if I break it, that''s it. That pretty thing''s gonna disappear."


    Naoki slowly waves to the viper, who speaks in a quiet tone.


    "Yeah. It won''t go away. You''ll be remembered forever. Along with your lovely feelings when you break them, you''ll stay forever."


    Vipers felt it, as Naoki''s voices vain increased.


    When Viper glances at Naru, Naru looks terribly sad. Now Naru should be peeking into Naoki''s head.


    (You''re lying. I''m just mouthing a dialogue that''s strong and not in my mind)


    That''s what Viper decided.


    "It stays in my head...? But if you don''t break it, a better memory will be born between you and that cute one. So if you want to break them, you don''t break them."


    "Yes...... But I must be stupid, so I couldn''t stand it. That''s all you got."


    Naoki said in a throwing tone to the viper telling him to teach.


    "Electric Yard Cherry Blossom"


    In anticipation of the interruption of the story, the operator opens his mouth. Cherry blossoms called listen only to their ears as they face Christian.


    "You know what it means for a symbiotic palace sheltered lady to step on my property in solitude, don''t you?


    "My job is to dispose of abalone vampires with disproportionate negative effects on human society. It doesn''t matter where it is or who it is. Whatever your position, whoever you are, I will kill you."


    Cherry blossoms said in an even colder tone to the operator who asked in a cold voice.


    "By virtue of this, Miyakuni will be under the umbrella of that Cornelis Van Dam. Incredible stupidity. I can''t believe it seems to be incorporated into human tissue."


    "How did you know that information? TV or the internet? Radio? They''re all made by humans. It''s not made by vampires. So are the clothes and the ingredients in those clothes, right? Or did you let a vampire make it out of material?


    He was an opponent who scorned him with a grumpy face, but cherry blossoms spread a mean grin as he faced Christian, scorning him back.


    "The daughter of your Lucanenko. What are you going to do?


    The nature of the operator now turns to what night.


    "I don''t care what you say... this sounds like my job too... I''m not just selling spells, I''m also working as an escort..."


    Nights that I can''t seem to answer.


    "You know him?


    "Occasional customers. You bought me a pretty expensive curse, but I can''t believe I was a vampire. But it''s the boulder that''s gonna figure out the value of our curse."


    Sylvia asked, and how many nights answered.


    (Either that or that woman, she releases a hell of a demon. Until that woman showed up, this one prevailed, but since he showed up, I don''t think so anymore... If I keep fighting like this, I''m gonna suck...)


    Looking at the operator, Sylvia thinks.


    "How many nights did you say you had a curse like a trump card to keep?


    At what night Sylvia hears.


    "I told you. Do you use that?


    "I don''t know what it is, but use it at your discretion before the dead come out."


    In the night of confirmation, Sylvia told him.


    Even as the cherry blossoms are slashed by Kristian again, Kristian jumps wide to the side. I jumped pretty big and opened the distance.


    Cherry blossoms quickly understood why Christian had dodged over. Horizontally through the air, a spiral of flames emanated from the rear of Kristian and hit the cherry blossoms.


    It was the operator who set off the flame. The protruding left hand has a catalyst hanging from the wrist that joins the blades of various birds for sorcery.


    The momentum of the flame was so enormous that it could be called a great fire, and also a high fever. It is a substitute powerful enough to instantaneously extinguish human coal.


    But the cherry blossoms were intact. I''m not dodging it. There was no need for that. Sylvia was transferring and standing in front of the cherry blossoms, shielded from flames by a silver storm shield.


    "That''s a big shield. Even a car crash seems to prevent it."


    Meanwhile, the operator was watching a giant shield glowing silver and wrapping his tongue around it.


    (That flame says even iron melts, but it doesn''t have one burn mark on it. Pretty powerful magic item.)


    The operator conceives. Sylvia''s shield won''t prevent her from attacking effectively. Many of them are substitutes that you don''t actually know you have to try. Not only is it huge and sturdy, but it is also possible that it has other special abilities.


    He is an operator who has lived more than a hundred years and in the meantime has fought numerous vampire hunters. I have a lot of combat experience. Never be alarmed. Read all possibilities while constantly running thoughts.


    "Whoa!


    Sylvia flew her shield with the call.


    This behavior was unexpected by the operator, but it is not inevitable.


    And - thoughts and nights of shooting cursed guns penetrated the operator''s abdomen and blunted the operator''s movements. It is a horizontal duplex musketone short gun with a high probability of striking a curse even when fired appropriately. If it comes off, the reaction of a curse that has lost its way causes pain to fall on the archer.


    At that moment, when a giant shield tried to clash from the front into an operator flickered by several nights of shooting, the operator turned himself into a mist.


    Avoidance of attacks by fogging is not a very praiseworthy act. The change to fog is convenient, but it is also quite draining. It can be said that it is nonsense to use it to avoid attacks. Leaving the higher-ranking vampires to their original regenerative abilities is less onerous on their health than fogging their bodies and avoiding attacks.


    However, since pride manipulators are "Tachi" in the nature that being touched by their own bodies is unacceptable, they strive to avoid attacks by becoming as foggy as possible without any loss of health during battle.


    "You had that in your vampire abilities."


    Sylvia laughs and sets up an ancient rifle.


    When he fired a bullet at the fog, the fog gave him a blood splash.


    "What!?


    "Shh!?


    Cristian and Cherry Blossom, who saw the sight, give a shout of surprise.


    "This guy''s not just a gun."


    Conscious of the amazing vampires, Sylvia giggles damned. Sylvia''s cursed rifle regenerates the memory of her overlapping sins and gives her a nightmare that pays off when she puts a hold on her opponent. But that''s not all. This rifle also deals damage to the spirit body. Wear them too, like fogged vampires, that do not extend a simple physical attack. That''s what it does. Sylvia has fought the vampires of her true ancestors in the past, so we know it works.


    The operator returns from the fog to its original appearance. The bleeding from the bullet stopped immediately.


    How many nights and Sylvia point the gun at each other. At the same time, the operator also acts as a catalyst.


    Sooner than the two girls pulled the trigger, the sorcery of the operator was activated first.

 1917 6.

    Naoki pulls out the knife and faces the viper.


    Because vampires have the lethal power of a threat even with their power alone, it is rare to deal with anything other than a weapon with a reach, like a Japanese sword with cherry blossoms. As much as dealing with a knife or so, bare hands don''t make much difference. But Naoki preferred a knife.


    The viper is an unmade foothold and walks toward Naoki.


    Several other vampires are hesitant to see and hand out a confrontation between Viper and Naoki.


    Vipers already have several vampires killed, and we know their fighting power. If you go into the detour, you will be killed. They were wondering if it would be better to attack them when they saw a gap.


    Naoki was also cruising to the viper, who approached him too quickly and unconstitutionally. There were so many gaps that I worried if it was something I could attack.


    (Divination at times like this... you don''t have time for divination... What to do......)


    Naoki, who has a habit of divination when she is lost, is unnecessarily unable to move due to the fact that she is lost but cannot divine.


    Packing his distance from Naoki, the moment he finally entered the attacking range, Viper stepped in at once and waved his right hand into the shape of a hook claw to hang.


    "Uh..."


    Naoki blinks at high speeds. I was going to raise my arms reflexively and prevent an attack with a knife, but I was ending up failing. An arm with a knife had been severed and slapped to the ground.


    Vipers wave their arms even more silently. Now he aimed at the head, but Naoki turned away and fled. And when I stood back, I picked up my own arm.


    But before Naoki tried to get up, Viper stepped on Naoki''s back. It conveys the sound and impact of a broken spine.


    (Are you stronger than me? No way)


    Naoki immediately dismisses any doubts she may have. I had no basis whatsoever, I believed I was stronger than a viper, and I didn''t even try to see how strong they were. I have no experience in fighting enemies that are clearly stronger than me, other than manipulators, in the first place.


    Naoki tried to get up by pulling the viper off with all her strength, but the power to hold the viper down is stronger. I can''t push it.


    Naoki had no choice but to turn her body into a fog and at the same time generate fog around her, dispersing in it. A real fog and a fog that changed Naoki''s body can get into part of the mansion''s premises.


    "Trouble imitating you."


    Vipers pound their tongues. When this happens, Viper can only come up with one way to deal with it. While it is a trump card that can only be done once a day, it can also be less effective outdoors. It is also uncertain whether that response will be effective in the first place. I don''t know unless I try it.


    (Ma, the wind isn''t blowing, and you can do it in this range)


    Vipers used trump cards. I don''t have time to get lost. It''s slow to be effective at any rate.


    Suddenly Naoki appeared right in front of the viper, leaping and poking her throat with a knife.


    Avoid vipers at fairly dangerous times. The majority of the viper''s body doesn''t even pass through bullets, but there are some moronic areas. The throat is exactly that weekpoint.


    Naoki does not go after him deeply, but also changes his body into a mist and blends into the real mist that generated him.


    The viper rushed out to get out of the fog, but as its viper moves, so does the fog itself, as if it clings to the viper.


    Now a knife popped out of Viper''s armpit. It was a blow aimed at the abdomen, but even a blow carried out with vampire power could not pierce the armor of the muscles combined with the stiffness of the viper.


    (Avoiding, running away, there must be some place that works. I avoided attacking my throat earlier)


    Naoki, judging by the movement of the viper, will continue to aim for his throat.


    Vipers still try to get out of the fog, but Naoki persists by moving every fog.


    (Do you know that fogging drains your health, and you''re buying time? But there''s still plenty of room for me to wear out so much that I can''t get fogged...?


    That''s all I thought about, Naoki felt strange about her body.


    I can''t move my body. You can''t even keep your body misty and go back to normal. The mist generated is still intact, but Naoki''s body is easily visible.


    Naoto falls into depression, remembers paralysis all over his body, and stares at the ground with a mixed look of amazement and surprise.


    (It was a bet if the gas that paralyzed the nerves worked on the fogged vampire''s body as well)


    Vipers squirm in their mouths.


    Vipers accumulate delayed nerve gases in their bodies. This is a Viper trump card and can only be used once a day, but when the opponent is over-lived it works, it has been proven. I unleashed it in the fog.


    "You mean you have nerves in the fog? And without the nerves, I can''t even maintain the fog. Milk will figure it out after the corpse."


    Whimpering in a nihil tone, Viper approached Naoto, who had fallen.


    As Sylvia and I engaged manipulators for several nights, Cherry Blossom was once again interested in fighting Cristian.


    Cuts run all over cherry blossom clothes and blood sticks. The wound had already regenerated, but some of the attacks suffered were quite profound.


    Cherry blossoms have never fought anyone who can be called a mighty enemy before, except Naoki. It is also the first real battle against the vampires of True Ancestors. Even though Christian is the true ancestor, his power has not yet blossomed.


    "True ancestors, even children are so strong..."


    The cherry blossoms groan with a rough breath. The guardian, Miyakuni, is also a true ancestor, but cherry blossoms have never matched each other since they grew up.


    Shortly after, the dazzling light flashed nearby.


    Cherry blossoms and Christian witnessed several purple electricity emanating from the operator''s hand in an orbit depicting parabolic radiation and pouring down on Sylvia avoiding the Great Shield.


    Eating electric shocks many times, Sylvia collapsed with her whole body stiff.


    "True ancestors are pinkier too. Cherry blossoms, you can beat even your true ancestors to the weak. We could beat our Kristian maybe three times in the 10th round."


    After confirming that Sylvia had fallen, the operator turned to the cherry blossom and said: A cherry grunt was reaching the operator''s ear.


    "Sister..."


    How many nights groan. I never thought Sylvia would be defeated so lightly.


    "Of course I''m not the weak one. This is still the owner of the Florescu family. It would be the strongest of the loners. Of all the vampires... maybe second."


    In a heartless or careless tone, the operator catalyzes toward the viper.


    Vipers, who had been trying to stop Naoki, immediately responded and flew off the scene.


    The invisible force becomes shaped like a giant blade, cutting the ground extensively in many places. It also reached Viper''s body, his abdomen cut to the side, and blood erupted.


    (Just skin and muscles...... It didn''t reach the gut.)


    Press the wound to confirm and relieve the viper. But it''s not a minor injury.


    "Sure. I fought the vampires of my true ancestors about twice before. One of them worked out for me, and I did it politely, but it didn''t work for the other one."


    Viper said to the operator. And I don''t even feel like this manipulator.


    (I see. So you read me. Vipers saw enemies as vampires, you had a hunch)


    I think so. Sylvia has fought her true ancestors before, but she was not a vampire as strong as an operator.


    (My sister is down. I did this damage in one shot, too. The cherry blossoms are a little pushy, and they don''t taste good like this.)


    Vipers who look at the situation and feel agitated.


    "It sucks like this..."


    The presence of one operator makes Naru squeak when he sees that the defeat has thickened.


    "I''m glad I brought it for once. Curse Items for the Le Canenko Family"


    How many nights have you spoken such a dialogue and wandered through your bag?


    "Cursed butter. Oh, my God."


    Red brown blood and thoughts adhered all over the surface, then took out the container of dirty butter and listed it softly for several nights.


    "This is how..."


    The nights opened the lid of the container, took the butter inside with a butter knife and applied it all over the ground.


    "Sister, I owe you blood"


    If you further slightly damage it with Sylvia''s fingertips and glimpse Sylvia''s blood with your own fingers, apply it over the butter you applied to the ground and mix it together.


    The area of butter painted spreads as it looks at it, but it also buoys and increases in volume.


    Eventually it took the form of the same person. I wonder if five Sylvias, shaped by butter, have appeared, dividing into ten bodies. It further divides into twenty bodies, and further divides into forty bodies.


    This sight on the boulder surprised me, regardless of my enemy allies. By the way, all butter Sylvia also possesses giant shields and rifles made of butter.


    "Go! Legion of Butter Sisters!


    "You know..."


    As the nights bravely call out, the army of Buttersylvia heads towards the vampires at once. Sylvia saw the sight, mute, and then lowered her heart.


    "What is this..."


    Cristia groans in dismay.


    Neither depression when the vampires welcome the army of ButterSylvia, nor any attack on butter, after it has been lightly crushed, will it regenerate again, or further divide, effectively strike. It is seized by a few split butter sylvia clumps, which are all over the body with butter.


    "What a mess..."


    For manipulators who have a nervous personality and don''t like dirty things, this buttercylvia rush was a heart-trembling thing. Desperately launching an attack.


    ButterSylvia and the others didn''t just get attacked by vampires, they held up and dashed Sylvia down. Nights, naru, viper and cherry blossoms also escape following it.


    "That''s awesome, that..."


    Cherry blossoms speak as they run and run away.


    "Yeah. But it''s a trump card, and no, it''s a curse, and no, the price is considerable. If you don''t perform the ritual properly after using it, the person who used it will be cursed and buttered."


    In the words of several nights, Sylvia, held by ButterSylvia, had a fiercely unpleasant feeling.


    "Hey... how many nights are you using people, not me?


    "What are you talking about? There''s a lot of sisters out there, right? Naturally, you treat the user as your sister."


    A few nights to answer to Sylvia, who asks terribly.


    "So, what''s the ritual that keeps me from being buttered?


    "You get naked, you apply the curse butter all over your body, and you keep praying for an hour or so. Oh, because I''m not kidding. I''m serious about this kind of curse."


    Listening to the nights, Sylvia is stunned on her shaped butter.


    "Then why didn''t you use your blood and my blood...?


    Since I asked the question, I think I heard something extra, Sylvia. At any rate, the crappy answers don''t come back.


    "Hmm... it''s not a bad idea for me to have my sister paint butter, but I figured I''d do a good job painting it."


    Sylvia nodded disappointedly when she heard that the answer had returned which was not a few nights old.

 1918 7

    Vipers, naru, cherry blossoms, sylvia, and five people for several nights fled to the Silver Storm Hall main house and took a breather.


    "I don''t think it''s a glimmer."


    Finishing the ritual for the de-cursion of the cursed butter, said Sylvia the bathman.


    "Sister, aren''t you using some weird shampoo? The incense is amazing..."


    "I thought too..."


    "You''re rude guys. You''re just hypersensitive to incense other than the shampoo or conditioner you''re used to in your own house."


    To the words of Viper and how many nights, Sylvia smiles.


    "Sister, let''s call in the Silver Storm Hall people for backup. There''s one other job in there right now, and a lot of people are free, right?


    For many nights, Sylvia waves with a rare face.


    "This job isn''t exactly the same as escorting people. Except for you, I''m resistant to letting you hang out. I''m a viper, like I''m dating someone special."


    Sylvia told the story without telling me.


    "Sorry, sister."


    "Ha, I''ve been taking care of you since you were a hungry ghost. I don''t care."


    Sylvia laughs and shows the sorry viper.


    "Well... I don''t mean I''m already special to your sister. You can''t ask for anything else, but you can turn it around to me."


    How many nights to make your eyes shine.


    "Is that what you get along with, after all?


    "Uh, say whatever you want already."


    Viper asked, and Sylvia let him wave his hand small looking troublesome.


    "No, Naoki, you''ve peeked into Naoki''s head. How''d it go?


    Asked by Viper, Nal''s face clouds.


    "Naoki''s psychic wave, typical homicidal maniac. Enjoy taking your life, then you''re innocent."


    "It''s the kind of person I''m used to."


    Listen to Nall and the viper throws up in a grumpy way.


    "Regardless of comics and lanobes, if you''re good in real life, you''re in trouble. I thought you were the type to enjoy killing."


    And, turning to Viper, Sylvia said.


    "I hate the word" kill. "You don''t even see them as lives? Break it and stop moving. I won''t admit that it exists as a life, so I''ll tear it apart and deny it. Break it, not your life."


    "It''s no different than killing."


    A cherry blossom penetrating into a viper who says with a slight laugh.


    "It''s nothing different from killing the process and the results, but it''s not the Viper''s perception, is it?"


    I turned my gaze to the cherry blossoms and Sylvia said with intent to follow.


    "Sort of. I''m not trying to make you understand."


    With a bitter laugh, Viper shrugged her shoulders.


    "I... you were a frog in the well. I can''t believe there was such a strong guy. And you guys are a lot stronger than me. I''ve been doing this all my life with miscellaneous fish..."


    Remembering how the battle went earlier, Sakura said. The enemies and allies were all much stronger than themselves. I''ve never had an experience like this before.


    "I feel sorry for you in so many ways. I lost and ran away. I was ashamed."


    "You''ve had a good experience. And then I survived, so I''m good."


    Vipers encourage cherry blossoms.


    "It''s a lot better than the vipers we had when we were hungry. When it comes to the way he looks, it''s already painful to see him."


    "Sister... please don''t. Seriously, stop."


    Viper begs Sylvia, who spreads a mean grin and talks, to pull her face off.


    "When this matter is over, I will ask Miyakuni to give it a serious audition. And besides vampires, I''ll find someone else to fight for. Otherwise, I''ll have the people here auditioned."


    cherry blossoms declare.


    "I''m busy looking like this, and you should ask Viper. ''Cause he''s got plenty of time."


    "Are you Neat?


    In the wake of Sylvia''s words, the cherry blossom turns to the viper and asks straight.


    "Who would put an archery on a rude potty like you?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    Cherry blossoms laughed and apologized to the flashing viper.


    For Terrence Moore, the head of Sea Chihuahua, the story of a vampire, Biru Miyakuni, falling under Vandam''s umbrella was complicated.


    Once a sea chihuahua stole a vampire virus from grass dew milk and created vampires all over the world. Later, by the hands of the Mad Scientists holding the Grimm Penis, they even make a new type of fortified vampire. The vampires naturally know about this, and they don''t feel comfortable. Some must be clearly hostile.


    "Is Miyakuni really going to be one of us? Are you not distrustful of sea chihuahuas?


    Terrence in front of Van Damme, confirming with suspicion. The same room also had Tyrone and Historical Pleasure.


    "I''ve touched on the matter, and you''ve drawn on this situation. Maybe I''m not emotionally convinced."


    And, Van Damme.


    "Vampires are troublesome people out there. I used to split up individually and do whatever I wanted, but now I hear that we are united as a species and have very strong lateral ties. When you go out with them, you''re gonna get a lot of trouble."


    Tyrone advised with an uncomfortable face.


    "Those people have to swallow properly, too. To be the ruler of the paranormal realm."


    Van Damme glances at Tyrone, spreading his unscrupulous grin and lying.


    "What exactly are we going to do?"


    "We don''t have much data on them, and we don''t know until we actually have a problem."


    Van Damme shrugs his shoulders at Tyrone, who still penetrates.


    "If you put vampires under your umbrella who are uncomfortable, hyper-chronic, and troublesome, it would be a good appeal to the rest of the world."


    Tyrone with an attitude that I don''t blatantly care about.


    "Cuckoo. I''m welcome if vampires are the source of trouble. If you rebel, you can use it as an experimental bench. If anyone says a mess without having to rebel, I want you to connect them to an early mouth seal and a lab course."


    Historical pleasure in direct appeal of one''s own desires, but the other three ignored.


    "We are noble! It surpasses all of people and even makes people food! And yet why do we have to live unnoticed in the shadow of the world!


    Operator Florescu complains in desperate shape.


    "You must know the answer, Florescu"


    "We''re human beings, too. I was just reborn as a vampire in surgery."


    "Operator, you don''t have to live here to avoid people."


    Spit away with the contemptuous look of the symbiotic true ancestors toward the manipulator who summons to hysterics. Hearing that, the operator gets even more blood on his head.


    "Yeah, because we have power, people have been afraid of us and oppressing us in numbers! But how long do you have to do that! At the end of the day, you symbiotics who choose the path to yield to humans will always be mainstream vampires all over the world! Such humiliation!?


    The summoning manipulator is subjected to several derisions. That culminates in the humiliation and anger of the operator.


    That was a memory of the past. It was a nightmare the operator would see over and over again.


    "Because that''s the smart choice. I mean, not everyone is as stupid as you are."


    "Immersing ourselves in noble races and self-indulgence, but as a reality, we live within human society. Don''t turn away from it."


    "Operator, I don''t hate the childish personality that straightens your emotions like that."


    A bunch of mockery showered from symbiotic vampires. In the talks between the Lonely and Symbiotic, the Lonely who went out was one operator. We aroused for hours to assert our superiority and legitimacy at all, but ended up in jail.


    But there was also the fruit of that effort. The lonely vampires were ashamed of their absence from the talks, and sent praises to the manipulators who fought for the loners, who gained their place as lonely leaders.


    Originally speaking of combat power alone, he was an operator at the height of the loneliness, but what he gained here is huge because he was not able to stand around very well politically and did not acknowledge inside among the loneliness. But the manipulator burns to his heart as a memory of humiliation, as many times as he dreams.


    The operator who wakes up from the nightmare gets out of the coffin and goes underground early enough.


    Humiliation in talks with symbiotics led the manipulator to point its angry spearhead at humans as well.


    I also know that the truth is that what the symbiotics say is not wrong is right by reason. But so what happened? Whatever reason, whatever the truth and the reality, I''m not convinced by emotion. That''s all for lonely vampires.


    Open the basement door and turn on the light.


    There were numerous pieces of torture equipment arranged, hands and feet restrained, eyes and mouths blocked, a few old men dressed only in amulets, rolled on the floor.


    "Well, the blood bags... who am I going to be today"


    In the stench emitted by the old men, the manipulators nod their tongues and say in the voice they hear. The old men tremble in unison.


    "Come."


    Grabbing the root of one of the old men, the operator put the old man on a triangle trojan horse with one hand and hammered him on his leg. It even generates a magical fire beneath the hammer to scorch your feet.


    "Huh! Mm-hmm!


    "Hahaha, an unusual outfit. And it''s gonna ring in a good voice."


    He gives a groan, sees the old man shake his head desperately, and the operator laughs with care.


    The manipulator stuck his fangs in the neck of the agonizing old man, sucking out the blood.


    If you continue to torture too disproportionately, you get used to the pain. That doesn''t make it funny, and it doesn''t taste like blood. That''s when you''re in pain, the taste of blood gets better. I don''t know if it''s for the other vampires, but the operator feels that way.


    The old men incarcerated here are former powerful men and former celebrities. Managers, landlords, politicians, entertainers, after they retired, vampired where they were hospitalized and dying, on the condition of giving them new raw. And I turned it into a blood bag.


    This is how the operator eats, and this is what the operator eats. By toying and domesticating the powerful of human society, the manipulator was satisfied with a distorted desire for domination, vengeance and appetite.


    One day I want to manage all the humans in this world as blood bags by vampires, the operator thinks. We want to create a human ranch, and all humans want to live there as livestock. I dream of such a day.


    "Chris, let''s destroy the grim penis. It''s not easy to manage us when we''re human."


    At the end of the blood-sucking, the operator calls his son.


    "Tomorrow, you will lead the gesture to a power reconnaissance. Take Naoki with you."


    That said, he hung up, while the operator had decided to head there a little late.

 1919 8

    Ten o''clock.


    Kiriko Toyota turned into a mist and opened the car door and walked out of a slight gap, wondering if he had let the car park in front of the mansion.


    Keep driving away. Kiriko returns from the fog to the figure of a person, wondering if he went inside through a slight gap in the mansion window.


    The mansion Kiriko broke into is a palace state mansion, a landlord among the symbiotic vampire clan.


    "Hey, nice evening, Mayor."


    A few seconds after returning to the figure of man, the door of the room opened and Biru Miyakuni, the lord of the mansion, appeared, smiling at Kiriko.


    "I didn''t know you''d be fogging into my house. The same symbiotic vampire."


    "That''s why. If anyone understands, it''s important. I don''t know where the wiretaps are, including the phone."


    To the sarcastic Miyakuni, Kiriko says with a true face.


    "So, you think you can suck Van Damme''s blood and be your servant?


    Kiriko gets to the point.


    "It''s very impossible. Of course it would be possible if we were alone, but when I met Van Damme, there was always an escort on his side. If you''re a Grimm Penis fortified vampire, a Sea Chihuahua warrior, or you kill them, you can''t go through the vampire unnoticed."


    Miyakuni replied with a smile. Which means they''re not trusted at all.


    "You can just kill me, though."


    "Am I to be chased after making extra enemies? Give me a break."


    When Kiriko tells him in a cold voice, Miyakuni makes him laugh. But my eyes are not laughing.


    "I think it''s more important to get into Van Dam''s pocket now and monitor their movements from the inside, even if we don''t have to make a dangerous crossing to vampire Van Dam, right?


    "Right...... Don''t let Van Damme flatter you if you''re wrong."


    "If you were already being flexible, it would be tough, wouldn''t it?


    Miyakuni in a heartless or mean tone.


    "The symbiotic opinion is broken into two parts. Those who are rebelling against the fact that Biru snuck up on Van Damme, and those who agree. The former is quite repulsive."


    "Oh, wow, are you rebelling with symbiotics?"


    Hearing Kiriko''s report, Miyakuni erased the making laugh. I accept that it has become an unexpected hassle.


    "Those who have gone from loneliness to symbiosis really don''t want to get to the bottom of their minds."


    "I see."


    At the same time Miyako is convinced by Kiriko''s words that it was an extremely simple overlook, and he is ashamed of himself for not turning his head that far.


    "Then Kiriko has a favor to ask. You must disagree that vampires will fall under Van Damme''s umbrella."


    "Because I don''t have to ask you to do it, and my heart is against it"


    The only thing Miyakuni endorses about Van Dam is the pose. Kiriko is the only one who has asked me to do so. Approaching Van Dam made it possible to vampire Van Dam, subordinate him, pretend to be on his side and pull out information, and find a gap somewhere to lead him to ruin.


    "You''re going to be a bug in a lion, but there''s a chance of a snake, right? The fact that there are so many vampires in favor will give me more and more names on the skin."


    "As long as I can kill Van Damme, I can make that a charade, too. Of course, I don''t mind social annihilation."


    "The latter is very impossible. That''s your specialty over there, isn''t it? I''m in an asylum position."


    "Neither that nor this..."


    It was Kiriko, who exposed her frustration and leaked her dangerous voice, but she realized that she had become emotional and coughed gently.


    Kiriko and Miyakuni have a pretty old relationship. There were times when we were lovers. Therefore, Kiriko may be tempted or sweet. I won''t be able to stay cool.


    "Loneliness may also show strange movements, and be vigilant"


    "I know."


    Kiriko goes out foggy.


    (I''ve put a little bit on it from this side, and it''s highly likely to move. As you can see, yes)


    Miyakuni was giggling, looking at the window Kiriko left.


    That night, Viper, Nal and Cherry Blossom were to be stayed at the Silver Storm House. Be wary of retaliation from the Florex family.


    Cherry blossoms felt like they were going to be annoying the palace state when they got home now, and Viper and Nal had trouble getting back to the club cat mansion. Besides, staying at the hotel is still annoying, so we talked about a good silver storm hall nearby and safe.


    Ten thirty at night.


    Cherry blossoms were in the garden, doing sword arches by themselves.


    Vipers walk in where the cherry blossoms are.


    (Miyakuni guy, don''t answer the phone...)


    Viper had called Miyakuni many times. I want to complain to him. Because we turned ourselves around without giving them any information about the Florescu family.


    "Oh, my goodness."


    He stops to see how the cherry blossoms are shaking and the viper speaks up.


    "What. You''re here to fight and sell?


    Upon Piper''s pointing out, the cherry blossoms become annoying.


    "It''s full of clutter, I''m just waving my arm, then you can''t get into it - you know. I''m an amateur, and I know that."


    Following further allegations by Piper, Cherry Blossom takes a deep breath to calm her mood.


    "I need to ask you something."


    Cherry blossoms spoke as she resumed her bare gestures.


    "If you can answer me, I''ll answer you."


    "Who the hell are you?


    "Mad Scientist''s experimental bench, Mouse."


    "Hmm...... I hear that, but what do you usually do?


    "You''re a mess."


    I heard Viper''s answer, and I almost said it wasn''t Neat, cherry blossoms, but I managed.


    "No... listening to you talk to Mr. Sylvia, it felt like you were fighting someone more than once. What are you fighting for?


    "How dare you know that?


    "If you have a lot of opportunities to fight, I want you to call me, too. Because I want to build a real fight for my training."


    "I refuse."


    "Why?"


    She refuses without getting her hair in, and the cherry blossoms stop shaking and pointing her lips.


    "Are you stupid? Why do I have to ask you how convenient it is for you to just meet me today?"


    "Hey, Viper looks scary, but he sounds like a good guy and come on...... I was wondering if you''d listen to me if I asked..."


    To the words out of his cherry mouth, Viper frowned and stroked his dripping forehead back with his index finger.


    "For what, what kind of opponent are you fighting?


    "A lot. Because our husband is a Mad Scientist, and he''s one of the top three Mad Scientists in this country who''s been called Triple Crazy or something. At that point, we''ll be making enemies. You have a good chance to fight."


    "I''m not sure if they say it at that point, but you know what?"


    Cherry blossoms to resume bareback.


    "As I said earlier, I was a frog in the well. I was shocked. Today..."


    Cherry blossoms spill a laugh of self-derision as they waver roughly.


    "Vampires who adversely affect human society - who leave even that evidence as a bad thing, mostly because they''re stupid and cluttered fish. But a really bad, smart, strong guy doesn''t leave a trail like that. Almost no hemp. But this time, the guy who happened to be a jerk and left a trail, he was a big guy. And I knew."


    "Right..."


    Listening to cherry blossoms, Viper reminds me of my boyhood.


    (I''m a mess, too. You did an idiot...... If I coach this guy, he''ll do it less often, and you can keep him away from the possibility of death?


    Vipers think that way about it.


    (Well... I think I can do a little bit, and it''s not bad to make a loan and hire someone to help. Except it depends on this guy''s character)


    Although it makes the damage account work, it is a wish as a viper if it is of a character that is uncoordinated or ironless.


    "I''ll see how it goes on this one before I decide. You''ll survive until then."


    "Okay. That''s fine."


    Hearing the words of the viper, the cherry blossoms smile happily. It also helps with bareback.


    "Why are you hunting vampires? You''re a vampire, too."


    Viper asks with curiosity.


    "You said dumbeer. Half of them are human. This is what symbiotic vampires do around. If vampires do evil, they''re all afraid that vampires will be known to exist and that human oppression will happen. We''ll get rid of it before then. Mr. Miyakuni has been exposed to the public..."


    "Yes, the palace country, but you certainly knew about Florescu, didn''t you?


    The cherry blossom hand stops on the viper who speaks ill.


    "I thought it too...... wondered. I can''t believe you''re so strong... Miyakuni-san didn''t say a word. And there''s no way you don''t know that."


    "You''re up to something. Until we put our lives at risk. Hey, I''m sorry I doubted the guy that mattered to you, but I didn''t believe you, so I meant to."


    "Me too...... a little confused. I want to think it''s some kind of mistake."


    Seeing the cherry blossoms that make it a dark face, Viper conceives.


    Don''t touch Miyakuni at all.


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t turn your doubts. That way you might know what he''s thinking. Or he wasn''t up to anything, and there''s no chance he was short of information. Low, though."


    "Ok......"


    Cherry blossoms snorted breathlessly at the viper telling him with a serious face.


    (But the opponent is his parent''s replacement. I just met him. I don''t even have to think about which cherry blossoms believe, but still expect this guy to take more reason than emotion...... I shouldn''t expect it.)


    Away from the side of the cherry blossom, Viper concluded so.

 1920 9

    That was years ago.


    It''s been four months since Naoki Akamezawa started living in the Club Cat Mansion.


    Naoki had already completed the retrofit as a new enhanced vampire at this time. That was recognized as an achievement that the milk was fully satisfied with. And Naoki, who has no place to go, chose the path of living in a club cat mansion and is here now.


    In front of Naoki, a girl in a rash blouse grabs both arms of a toddler in a garden suit and spins and wiggles over and over again.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhh"


    "It''s going around more than usual."


    "Kuuuu..."


    "Uh, cocoon, too cocoon spinning"


    The two of us turn our eyes and meet each other on the back, making cocoons that go in and out on the stand.


    (They''re adorable. Tsuki, so cute)


    In Naoki, a strong urge boils down. That''s been in Naoki since I got here. That is an extremely pure impulse. Pure but extremely evil desire.


    Naoki has loved cute things since she was a little girl. At the same time, it was a property strongly perceived by the desire to break something that I thought was cute.


    Naoki has been patient for four months. Because I liked my life here. Because I didn''t even want to break up with Tsukishi.


    "Kuuuuuuuuu"


    "It''s Naoki''s turn next."


    Cocoon and Tsukuri come before Naoki, and the two of them stand side by side and smile and speak.


    "I''d like to play a part in turning the knife around."


    "Yes, Naoki is turned by my cocoon sister."


    Listening to Naoki''s dialogue, Tsukuri pointed his lips.


    "All right, I''ll turn it around. That cocoon spins me even more."


    "Wow..."


    Upon hearing Naoki''s words, the cocoon shook his head around the side in a puffy manner, complaining that it was impossible.


    That''s why Naoki began to circle around with her hand alone.


    (I wonder what would happen if I let go of my hand here? No, won''t you die? Tsukishi has been modified just like me. If we''re going to let Tsukimi die, we need to let him die more thoroughly)


    I never dreamed that Naoki would think of something like that when Naoki laughed and was happy while Naoki turned me around.


    Afterwards, the cocoon leaves, alone with Tsukishi and Naoki.


    (Now... if you feel like it, can you kill Tsukimi?


    Dangerous desires swell in Naoki. hesitation, fear, impulse and suppression to cross the line. I start swirling around in Naoki.


    "Huh? What? Naoki, brother."


    I''m going to give you a surprising voice, Naoki, as she hugs herself from the front.


    "Hmm? It tickles. What are you doing?


    I also notice that something is wrong with Tsukishi. Naoki is clutching to her neck. But I don''t make you feel the pain of putting your fangs up. Anesthesia has occurred from saliva.


    Soon, the knife was held in the hand of Naoki, who embraced Tsukimi.


    "Naoki, brother..."


    Soon, the knife that had been gripped pierced the back of the knife until the pattern.


    Tsukishi gasps in pain and reaches Naoki.


    "Ouch...... help...... note...... yu......"


    (You''re asking me to help you kill him? You don''t know I killed him...?


    Once he stops sucking blood, Naoki burns his face in his eyes when making it.


    "Tsuki, how did you feel? I believed you. Did I suddenly do this and you were scared? Was it hard? Was it sad?


    The force falls out of his body, leans his neck, and asks how he stopped moving.


    (Tsukiji, it should be pathetic... me, the sound, expression and behavior of Tsukiji when he was killed... everything about the reaction was so cute. It was great. I''m so excited to burn it to my head. Me... what a terrible guy. How could you be like this... I''m definitely crazy)


    Naoki looked at her hands as she lowered her knickles to the floor.


    "You couldn''t stop me, could you?


    Looking at the blood stuck to his hands and knife, Naoki asks herself, and moves to making her gaze.


    "Oh... oh..."


    Naoki was convinced as she stared down at the bloody creation


    (I''m evil. My heart was a pain in the ass. My heart is broken. I was born evil. That''s why I can do this. But... now I wish I hadn''t done this. Me...... crazy)


    A tear spilled from one eye, Naoki hakami scowled and hugged me to a knickle that was put to sleep on the floor.


    "Tsuki...... Open your eyes. Say something again. Laugh again."


    Naoki speaks with her own face on Tsukishi''s adorable face. No matter, there''s no response.


    "Tsukishi... I''m sorry. Sorry...... You had no luck meeting me, which is evil... Sorry......"


    Crying, Naoki had apologized over and over again to Tsukishi''s wreckage.


    That day, Miyakuni was called to Grimm Penisville when Van Dam told him that someone wanted him to meet him.


    Introduced was a white girl with fox ears and tails in her blonde emerald eyes. Nice and very loving and adorable. And he''s unleashing a terribly powerful demon.


    "It''s you, Tyrone, one of my endorsers, an outsider. He also acts as my escort."


    "Tyrone, king of foxes. Mm-hmm. Not at all."


    After greeting him, Tyrone mouths the dialogue he cares about.


    "What does it mean to be okay?


    "I mean someone I think I can trust. I wanted to meet him in person and identify him. Let''s get along with the same people."


    To Miyakuni''s question, Tyrone replies shabby.


    What it means to be okay is whether or not it can be stopped in Tyrone when Miyagi flies the anti-flag. To get him to reckon with it, Van Damme asked him to go out to Miyakuni and make out with Tyrone. And to show Miyakuni that he also has pawns to suppress.


    (I see, is that what you mean? At first glance, you can tell he looks stronger than Kiriko)


    The Miyakuni also discerned Van Dam''s intentions. I also knew perfectly well that Van Damme did not trust himself at all. It is also likely that the plot has been spotted to some extent.


    "Why don''t we have tea brewed and we can exchange information about each other''s cultures? They lived hidden in the country, but there''s a lot to talk about."


    "I can tell you a lot about vampire struggles, too."


    On the surface, Tyrone and Miyakuni laugh.


    It takes an extension, and Van Damme takes the receiver. The opponent was Fredrik Katsuura, Head of the Japanese Branch of Grim Penis.


    "A suspicious group appeared in the front of the building. From what I''ve seen, all of them are with vampires."


    Hearing Katsuura''s report, Van Damme laughed sarcastically and looked at Tyrone and Miyakuni.


    "Well, the vampires attacked us."


    To Van Damme''s words, a grin disappears from the face of Miyakuni.


    "Angry at what I did, lonely vampire... I think"


    "I heard it wasn''t a single rock, but you were so angry that vampires attacked you in the sun. And can the spearhead of anger be directed at me? Or do you intend to end both, knowing you visited here?


    "Well... you don''t know what a loner thinks ~"


    Asking Van Damme in a disgusting tone, Miyakuni said, let him make a difficult face. Of course, the Miyakuni had predicted that the Lonely would be hostile to themselves and Van Damme and go into action.


    Naoki, along with Kristian and a dozen lonely vampires, was visiting Grimmpenisville. The purpose is a power reconnaissance.


    By the words of my mother, the operator, I am Kristian, who has told me that I do not have to, but if possible, I want to take Van Damme myself, etc.


    "That''s fun, lately. I''ve been fighting a lot."


    Next to Kristian, Naoki says.


    "Sounds like it. Your face, it''s lively."


    Cristian speaks up.


    "Really? Well, it''s not like there''s gonna be a strong guy out there this time."


    "We''re going to fight that Cornelis Van Dam thing around. You can''t be weak. Let''s keep our heads together."


    With that said, Christian signals by hand to the vampires he brings in and tries to get into the building from the front.


    At that time, the door of the building opened, and a lot of people came out. The majority of them are young. And...


    "Is that the rumored fortified vampire..."


    Kristian squeaks when she sees eleven young people around twenty in suits. The story of Grimmpenis making fortified vampires, based on the vampire virus, was passed down as an abominable rumor in the vampire industry.


    "Rod and Mr. Cenri should fight strong individuals if possible. I''d deal with a strong guy if I could."


    Terrence Moore of the Sea Chihuahua Building Beam gives instructions to Rod Crystal, his own subordinate, and Cenri, his subordinate borrowed from Tyrone.


    "I understand. Then I''ll deal with that silver-haired boy."


    Cenri pointed to Kristian and said.


    "Well, let me be that knife boy - I don''t know. He''s just like me."


    Terrence stares at Naoki and laughs.


    "I... no one else seems particularly strong."


    Rod looked over at the enemy vampire and gently shrugged his shoulder.

 1921 10

    Naoki popped out first. Lower your posture, dash hard, and stick it in like a bullet.


    The fortified vampires put up their guns, but gave up pulling the trigger. Because that speed was too fast and I didn''t think I could hit it with a very good aim.


    "She''s a good girl."


    When Terrence groans strangely, he tries to imitate Naoki, turns back a little, and rushes towards Naoki who is coming.


    There are people who have reacted to themselves and turned to them, and besides, their opponents see them as knife users, Naoki becomes happy and spills a smile unexpectedly.


    The two of them wield a knife without mistake. The silver light is brilliant and the blood is scattered in the air.


    They were both aimed at the other''s neck, but Terrence mutilated Naoki''s shoulder and Naoki stayed to cut Terrence''s chest. We didn''t get to each other.


    Both Naoki and Terrence stop and look back instantly, checking each other''s distance, they both step in at about the same time, facing each other, big.


    Naoki stretches her whole body wide, waves her arms wide, and sees an attack with no thought of defense at all. For the thought of it, it was a fast step in and Terrence was slightly delayed in operation.


    Terrence decided that if he continued to attack, he would take deadly damage. I will also be fatally wounded by Naoki. But that''s if Naoki is human, and the other guy is a vampire. Have a much more robust flesh than a human being. Not surprisingly, if you are a top vampire, you have the ability to regenerate.


    Terrence shifts her torso wide aside on the verge of hitting Naoki while jumping in with momentum as if hitting her body. This move was unexpected, and Naoki''s swinging knife cut the sky wide open.


    Taking the side of Naoki, Terrence sticks out the knife with Naoki''s neck tied just after the attack. Naoki can''t avoid it, a knife pierces her neck.


    With the knife still stabbed in his neck, Naoki spread an uncontrolled grin to his full face, and Terrence''s hips protruded the knife.


    From time to time, Terrence twists his hips and turns his back on Naoki''s attack. Pull the knife out of Terrence''s neck, take two steps back, and take a distance.


    Naoki is furiously attacked by Terrence. He continues to wield the knife twice, but Terrence retreats and dodges.


    When he waved the knife twice, Terrence was lucky enough to find a gap, slit his eyes open, and waved the knife to the side.


    Naoki didn''t even try to defy the attack, but took herself forward. Thanks to this, Terrence''s attack was slightly uneven, cutting Naoki''s cheekbone and nose beam to the side.


    Naoki sticks out the knife with a smile as she is cut off her face to the side but does not flicker.


    I''m not trying to take a break. I''m not even willing to try to change the pace. Just one side of the attack. Some parts rely on vampire regeneration abilities, but they don''t have unlimited regeneration abilities, and it''s better to avoid wasted damage. But Naoki doesn''t think about that. Little mad warriors keep rambling even.


    (I''m not sure how much it would hurt to make this child incapacitated, but it''s going to take a lot of time before this child''s ability to regenerate runs out, and if I can bring it about without being fatally injured by then, it''s a delicate place)


    Quite a few bad fights. Terrence recognized that he was an enemy that was badly incompatible with himself.


    From an early age, Christian has trained more in magic than her mother''s manipulators, but she is still in training.


    Standing in front of Christian was a beautiful young man with cool eyes in a suit. But from that body, there is a demon that clearly seems to be out there.


    (Who gave it to Van Damme? I guess coming out on this occasion means you''re quite powerful)


    Tension and fear strike Cristian. As a matter of fact, I don''t have much experience in action. Compared to that, the man standing opposite Cristian is sitting calmly.


    (I can do quite well...... Maybe you have a lot of experience in action.)


    Just their standing, Kristian decided so.


    The man opposite Kristian - Senri looks the same as a magician named Hidesuke Tomorrow at the same time as he did. Afterwards, he exercises the same Ming Chi magic.


    Cenri ties the mark. Then several things appear like cones of light that rotate around the centimeter.


    (Is the other surgery faster?


    Kristian pounds his tongue and takes out the catalyst. It''s a mummy with tiny, colorful fruits and a pair of peacock wings, and hands that cut off other than my index finger. Cristian also does not use spells in the exercise of his technique. It activates instantly by the catalyst, but it''s expendable. When I use it over and over again, I gradually lose power, and at the end of the day, it becomes unusable.


    Cristian got lost trying to activate the attack technique. I feel it''s too late now. We''ll see how it goes here and decide we should use defensive techniques.


    A cone of light that was rotating around the centimeter is shot up simultaneously. When the cone of light split over it, it became innumerable rays of light, pouring down simultaneously on Cristian.


    Cristian panicked and activated the procedure. A large amount of blood rolled up from his feet, forming a barrier over Cristian''s head.


    But some of the rays have gently pushed through the blood barrier. It''s not just a wall made of blood. Demonized by blood, it should be more robust than iron, but the attack power of enemy surgery was exceeded.


    The light penetrates Christian''s body in several places. The power has been largely killed by the blood barrier, and some rays prevented by the wall, but Cristian suffered considerable damage.


    "Do it... you gave it to me..."


    The flesh automatically begins to regenerate. Cristian stared at Cenri, and now he could not exercise the art of attack from himself, but Cenri had already marked him.


    A net of light emerges, covering over a barrier of blood.


    (What? Did you do something? No, from this sign, I''m pretty sure he used some kind of technique. activated)


    But Cristian doesn''t know what Cenri did. The barrier of blood that has itself appeared overhead is visually blocked.


    (I don''t know what it is, but I have to do it)


    Cristian exercises attack magic. Superimpose the magic that resides in the catalyst and your own magic to instantly braid the technique.


    In doing so, the barrier of blood that has previously divided its power disappears. It''s only the earliest extra.


    When the blood barrier disappeared, the net of light that was on the blood barrier fell and covered Christian''s body.


    "Become!?


    It was Kristian who for a moment did not know what had happened, but soon understood that the net that was on the barrier of blood had fallen.


    Cristian''s mental concentration is interrupted. Besides, the net restricts the movement of the body.


    As Cenri further marked, four spears of light appeared and Christian, who was captured by a net of light, fired at him. Cristian could not activate multiple simultaneous surgeries, but Cenri''s surgery was a substitute for multiple simultaneous activations.


    Nothing can be avoided or prevented, and all four spears of light pierce Cristian''s body.


    "Holy shit!


    Cristian tore the net of light with his own strength and nails, not with his surgery. The net of light disappears.


    (I knew... he''s stronger...)


    I had somewhat of a hunch at the time of the confrontation, but Kristian actually fights and aches.


    (I''m putting out a trump card. Is he stronger?


    Either way, it was obvious that Cristian couldn''t beat Cenri without a trump card.


    Eleven fortified vampires, modified into Mad Scientists with Grimm Penis, including Kiyojiro Kujiri, Seita Ichikawa, Peaches, and others, were engaged primarily with the lower vampires of the Holoresk family, using firearms.


    "After all, I''m a grocery squad."


    A shabby rod was taking on the avant-garde of Kiyojiro and the others. The vampires approaching avoiding shooting are welcomed by Rod with bare hands.


    Vampires, who should be far more powerful and agile than humans, cannot avoid Rod''s fists and are blown away one after the other.


    The endurance is also much stronger than that of humans, so taking the blow of a rod that lightly destroys the human body didn''t kill him with it, but immediately after being defeated by the rod, countless bullets are fired upon by the Grimm Penis fortified vampires under Peach''s direction.


    Lower vampires are only robust, but because of their lack of regenerative ability, they stopped moving after being persistently shot in the bullet.


    "Looks more advantageous over here."


    Seeing the battle between Cenri and Cristian, not just with the lower vampires, Seita decides so. Terrence looks almost mutually reinforcing with Naoki.


    "Don''t be alarmed. You don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    "Yes, sir."


    Noticed by peaches, Seita gives out her tongue.


    At that time, a car was seen running down the main road leading to an artificial island with a grim penis building.


    "Limousine with smoke? At this time?


    I look at the car I''ve been running, and Kiyojiro is surprised.


    It stopped where the limo entered the island and a woman appeared from inside.


    "Mother..."


    Looking back and glancing, Kristian shrugs. It was the operator who came.


    "You seem to be struggling. Just like yesterday, I guess I''ll have to rely on my help."


    A manipulator whining in sigh and walking to a place that is a battlefield.


    An operator swings the catalyst while walking.


    Despite considerable distance, the effect of witchcraft extended to half of the fortified vampires of Grimm Penis. Bounced heavily by the invisible force, some were blown up to the wall of the building, and some fell into the sea.


    "Mother''s here too..."


    Nature and grin spill Kristian. I was relieved to think that I would be able to handle my pinch while I thought this would be the same as winning already.


    "Try to surprise me. And there are some aspects of me that I was worried about. I was wondering if you were impotent."


    As he walked towards Cristian, the operator smiled, showing his fangs.

 1922 11

    Peaches assumed it was the woman who got off the limo who blew up the fortified vampire.


    "Shoot that woman!


    When Peaches orders the shooting at the operator, the reinforced vampires begin firing simultaneously.


    An operator with a cold smile walks through a flying bullet and fills the distance with tremendous momentum.


    Rod stands in the direction of the operator''s progression and puts on a fighting pose.


    Quite a monster, this woman.


    Just confronted the impending operator, greasy sweat erupted from all over Rod''s body. I felt a difference in power until I was desperate.


    The distance between the operator and the rod narrowed, and the operator disappeared at the point where we finally approached the rod''s attack range. No, the operator was turning to the side of the rod, fast enough to lose sight of him.


    Rod''s body was swept away. I get blown up big and hit the ground with more than a spin on the side.


    I don''t know what they did. Rod was caught in the fear that he might have been fatally injured, but the pain and shock blurred his vision and prevented him from checking his body''s condition immediately. I can''t even move.


    When I noticed, the rod was covered in a membrane of light. I thought this was a manipulator attack, but it wasn''t. Understand that someone on my side protected me.


    "I was going to rip your body in half..."


    The operator frowns slightly. The moment the rod was swept away with one hand, the light shield covered the rod, reducing the power of the operator''s attack.


    It was Cenri who protected the rod. I saw Rod''s life in danger, and I stamped him and covered him with a membrane of light.


    "That''s dangerous, isn''t it? Let us beseech the king."


    Cenri sees the manipulator and squeals, sends an email.


    The spearhead of the operator''s attack is directed towards the center. Shake the catalyst made of multiple bird blades toward the centipede.


    Cenri hastily stamped and appeared a wall of light between the operator and himself, but several strips of purple electricity emitted by the operator curved all the way around the wall of light, all hitting Cenri directly.


    Cenri who is shot by an electric shock, faints, and collapses.


    (This guy was pretty strong...... I was struggling and I can''t believe he put it to light so quickly......)


    Cristian, who was fighting Cenri, breathes in the sight of her mother''s strength.


    "Don''t let it through! Stick!"


    Kiyojiro raises his voice and shoots a gun resolutely at the operator.


    (Untasty...... could be wiped out)


    Seeing that the operator''s attention was directed at fortified vampires, Peaches saw the worst possible outcome come through his back of his brain. Terrence, the outline of a favor, struggles one-on-one.


    "Hey, hey! Stop! Everybody stop!


    There is an unmistakable voice on the field. Quite loudly so that everyone can hear you.


    "Bilu... Miyakuni..."


    Seeing a person emerge from inside the building, the operator calls him by name, then calls him again by his last name.


    "It''s been a while. Operator. In the meantime, please abort the dispute once. You might find out if you talk."


    Miyakuni moves forward in front of the manipulator and speaks with a gentle grin. The operator sent a signal and ordered the Florescu vampires to interrupt the fight, but only Naoki did not obey and remained interested in fighting Terrence.


    "I haven''t seen you face to face like this in years."


    "Oh? Did you forget? I''ll never forget it. No. So, Operator, what are you going to do with this? Harassment to ruin, even though I worked with Grimm Penis to improve the status of vampires because of it?


    "Improving status? That status is a human status, isn''t it? What a pitiful embarrassment to lean against human society and be recognized and born in it!?


    In some times he was in love with such a man, the manipulator could not help but exasperate himself by listening to the words of Miyakuni.


    "You... I''ll kill you. It doesn''t have to be Van Damme or I can kill you to cut off vampire-human contact."


    "Hmmm...... I didn''t expect the negotiation to break down so soon...... Ha ha..."


    Miyakuni laughs bitterly at a manipulator who speaks out with hatred


    "Mother, isn''t it supposed to be a power reconnaissance to fight with your back down?


    At least I''m not serious.


    Asked by Kristian, the operator exercises witchcraft with an invincible grin.


    A flame flies in a helical orbit and strikes the palace country. Miyakuni dodged, but the flames also arc as they spiral, tracking the Miyakuni.


    Miyakuni has no choice but to turn his body into mist. The flames lose momentum while the Miyagi is fogging, eventually extinguishing.


    Whatever you think, the operator also turns into fog.


    Miyakuni returns from the fog.


    After reading the timing and even what place to return to, the operator also returned from the fog to its original appearance. Right behind Miyakuni.


    "Become!?


    Always a quiet Miyakuni peels his eyes and gives a shocking voice. Shortly after, the manipulator held Miyakuni''s body forcefully from behind, hitting his neck muscle.


    "Gu......"


    Miyakuni groans. You can''t get foggy in a row. If you try to get foggy, you can''t do it now. While it is a plentiful and magical embrace, it is also in the midst of being sucked. Whatever you do, the power of fogging doesn''t work.


    The blood of Miyakuni is sucked by the manipulator. I can''t resist. At the same time, the strength and magic of the palace is sucked away. Life itself could be taken as it is.


    (Mother is not simply highly capable of being a vampire. I''m used to fighting, and I always go fast in deciding on battles. strike the most effective hand, according to the nature of the opponent)


    Kristian has seen her mother fight many times, but every time it gets scary. I even wonder if he''s not in the world, such as the one who manipulates him. But Cristian also knows that there is one vampire even stronger than a powerful operator.


    "Red Dumplings"


    When I thought I heard a voice from Bill, four bright red round things flew towards the operator.


    Instead of letting Miyakuni go, the manipulator moved fast and avoided with wings strangled from behind, but the bright red flying object turns in the air and hits the manipulator from various angles.


    Those that loomed were the heads of babies. Besides, he laughs that his skin was bright red as if it had been painted with blood and that everyone wanted to burn him. Much bigger than a normal baby''s head. It''s big enough to hold it with both hands.


    (Disgusting! Shit! And another new interrupter!? Come on, man!


    In the wake of a new raid by the mysterious use of foreign law, the manipulator let go of the palace kingdom in a calm manner and exercised his sorcery using the blood of the palace as a catalyst.


    Blood erupts and grows from the fallen neck muscle of the palace, becoming four elongated arms. An arm of blood extending from your feet receives all the heads of flying babies.


    At that moment, all the baby''s head exploded. Bright red fluids are scattered throughout.


    Fluid splashes on the ground. The place where the fluid drops gives you smoke and corrodes the asphalt.


    The operator I intend to avoid also had unlucky fluids on his arms and legs, but the power of regeneration of the operator is stronger than the corrosive action of the liquid. But the clothes were corroded, and most importantly, the fact that he was subjected to such a disgusting attack caused the operator to sincerely irritate him.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    Looking toward Bill, a beautiful platinum blonde girl with fox ears and tails was about to release a black, shining running stream.


    An operator that dodges the unleashed polar black beam in place.


    "Is your lord the head of the vampire? The name of the eagle is Tyrone. King of foxes."


    While introducing himself, Tyrone walks over to the falling centipede to make sure he has breath.


    "Introducing oneself after two attacks is a race without mercy."


    The operator throws up, does not activate the magic with the catalyst, casts a spell and uses the magic. The newly emerging enemy saw it as a threat and decided to take it even more seriously.


    A blue-purple light sphere the size of a fist appears massively behind the operator. That number, it seems, is more than twenty.


    "Well, is that a similar technique?


    Look at the manipulation, Tyrone smiles thanks to you. Seeing Tyrone''s attitude with such spare time, the operator comes with a cock again.


    A blue-purple light sphere is emitted simultaneously.


    "Man-eater Fluorescent"


    Around Tyrone, light flashes in a palpable number of three moons. The size is quite small compared to blue-purple light spheres, but I don''t know how many times that number is.


    A three-day moon-shaped brightness welcomes the blue-purple light sphere, which immediately destroys all the light spheres. Tyrone people-eating fluorescence has also been greatly reduced by this, but more than half remains. Everything else strikes the operator in an irregular orbit.


    The operator took a few shots after a slight delay in responding, but quickly fogs and dodges. It then approaches Tyrone with mist.


    "I''ve already seen that..."


    Tyrone sighs with a smile.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Many spirits appeared spreading in plastic form, spreading in front of and over Tyrone, receiving and enveloping without excess fogged manipulators.


    "Hey, what''s this..."


    An operator returning from the fog to his original body was mute dressed to cover his entire body with vinyl.


    The manipulator tries so hard to shake off the vinyl water spirits, but with his hands and feet squeezed around his torso perfectly, he can only move to the point of being humbled.


    "Ho ho... that fox, is it stronger than that manipulator..."


    Miyakuni wraps his tongue when he sees Tyrone overwhelmed by his opponent, let alone sealed his movements.


    "Hmm, who do you think I am? You''re not the king of foxes. Do you beat bat flair? Besides, it''s not the first time I''ve fought."


    "Um... I''m also bat-inspired, so that''s kind of how they say it"


    "Oops, I''m sorry. Hehe."


    To the bitter Miyakuni, Tyrone laughs like a prank.


    "Don''t be ridiculous..."


    With the groans, the demons and magic of the operator increase exceptionally. Its shape is burning and severely distorted.


    "Mother... take a second form..."


    I guess what the manipulator was trying to do, and Cristian drank his saliva.


    The corners of the mouth are torn and hoisted, the teeth are all fangs and stripped, the body surface is dyed black, the blood vessels all over the body pulse, the muscles expand and the nails are extended for a long time.


    Shaking off the restraint of the spirit body of vinyl, which could not be lifted until then, lightly, the operator glanced at Tyrone with angry, crimson eyes.


    "Oh, do you transform? I''m not in a state that''s already transformed."


    Even as we saw the transformation and strengthening of the manipulator, Tyrone remained calm. But I''m not underestimating. I recognize him as someone I really need to take.


    Purple electricity wraps around the whole body of a black monster and transformed operator. In that state, he goes into Tyrone at high speed.


    "Black Curtain"


    In front of Tyrone and the operator, the door of space opens. Earth and dark planets are connected, and something like a mass of darkness emerges that sucks in all the light.


    "Wait a minute. Oh!


    It takes a call, and the spread darkness dwindles. Space doors disappear.


    An operator runs into Tyrone, but Tyrone shifts in space to avoid it.


    "Is this a virus that wipes out paranormal powers?"


    That''s what Tyrone saw when he saw his technique dismantled.


    "What do you mean, Lord?"


    Tyrone asks when he sees Historical Pleasure, who has emerged from inside the building and has suddenly put in a cross spear.


    "Guppy, don''t kill me. I have a vampire of my true ancestors, and I have to keep him alive."


    Oh, man, that''s what I''m talking about.


    Chiron faces the operator in an outfit shoulder-to-shoulder with Historical Pleasure while being shy of Historical Pleasure''s words.


    "Shit......"


    Seeing that it had become a two-on-one schematic, Christian dashed to join the operator as well, but as the operator looked back and stared at Christian, he shook his neck wide and paid his hand backwards.


    Turns out that''s stopping and encouraging her to retreat, Kristian stops her legs and bites her teeth shaking.


    More violet electricity to wrap around, and the operator penetrates.


    "Black beeswax"


    When Tyrone casts his hand against his shadow, the shadow thickens and stretches out with an opponent coming towards him.


    The moment I stepped on the stretched shadow, the operator fell. My legs stopped working.


    It was hard to tell because it was originally a black body, but both feet of the operator waxed black to near the knee.


    "Midori taught me how to use this technique."


    As a catalyst, I was told that I needed something black, so I put my hand on the shadow to create an even darker shadow to substitute for Tyrone.


    "Yay, Tyrone! Gupiu!"


    Historical pleasure runs toward the fallen operator.


    "Ooh!


    The right hand and head of the operator were worn by both arms of Historic Pleasure, which changed into the head of the crocodile.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Let''s see if it''s stronger than a crocodile bite. - Whoa!


    Historical pleasure makes me laugh when I see a hard-working operator with one left arm.


    The operator fogs and escapes lightly.


    "Gruppy. I''ve already seen that before, and I''m thinking about dealing with it."


    Crocodile-headed arms undone, spiralling historical pleasure.


    Historical pleasure shakes off her right hand. At the same time, your right hand emits a blue light.


    "Ahhh!?


    With the scream, the operator''s body reverts from the fog.


    The whole body of the operator is terrible. It''s disgusting. I don''t feel well. I feel nauseous, I have a headache, and I have severe chills. I am cramped when I feel distressed. My eyes hurt. My throat hurts too.


    "I was planting a virus in my body. Didn''t you notice? I''ve finally seen vampire fogging as the ability to temporarily decompose clothes and cells together, while still maintaining memory of who they are. This means that while you''re fogging, your supernatural powers remain active, and in the meantime, you''re slowly consuming your magic and health. My virus, whether it''s magic or demonic, sucks extraordinary power."


    "Finally, you''re saying you''re faster than running out of gas."


    Tyrone was convinced by the pleasure of history in looking down at the operator and explaining it in a pleasant way.


    "Yep. So live female bat capture ~ Come on, enjoy your research & experimental time -. This Soundwood Historical Happiness will do a lot of research on it, so thank you for the honor. Wahahahaha. Tyrone, you''ve done a great job. Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "How dare you..."


    Tyrone was stunned by the joy of history stepping on the head of an operator and laughing high in comfort.

 1923 12

    Taking the vampires serving the Florescu family, Cristian retreats. Disease the main road connecting the artificial island to the mainland.


    "You''re putting the operator down and running away?


    Throwing out no choice but to fight Terrence, Naoki, who joined the escape, comes beside Cristian and asks.


    "My mother is, as far as I know, the second strongest vampire in the world. Both symbiotic vampires and skilled vampire hunters are retreating. These are the kind of people who outnumber and capture their mother. We can''t win any way we want."


    Running, Kristian tells all vampires in a voice they can hear.


    "We''re going back to the Florescu family. In the name of Florescu, let''s request backup from the lonely vampires."


    Cristian said. The car they used to get here is parked in the back guard along the Gulf Coast.


    "Whatever you call backup, will you come?


    Naoki asks in suspicion.


    "The one who doesn''t come doesn''t. But the one who comes is coming."


    It is very unlikely that the lonely vampires, chunks of pride, will respond to the support of those who have thrown down pride. Cristian sees, even if many will pass through with plenty of disdain. But there are also many vampires who were taken care of by the manipulators, and if they are smart enough, Christian thinks that they will see that this is not a good thing for the whole lonely vampire.


    After the manipulator was captured by Historical Pleasure, Miyakuni returned home with a face that did not float.


    Miyakuni and the manipulator have now become hostile patterns, but Miyakuni still has feelings for the manipulator. It''s worrying, and it hurts my heart.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    When he returned home, Miyakuni was questioned by an evil-faced viper. Sylvia, there are nights, naru, cherry blossoms too.


    "Van Damme is our enemy, isn''t he? Even that Grimm Penis building has been attacked many times. What makes you think I''ve worked with that?


    "Was it? I''m in trouble."


    Miyakuni does not take his gaze off the viper and hide his tired face. Seeing that reaction, Viper is surprised.


    "Wasn''t I prepared enough, too? I worked with Grimm Penis, and this is how Mr. Viper blames me, and the same vampire makes me object to the attack. It looks terrible."


    "Right..."


    I thought this guy seemed like a lot of trouble too, and Viper stopped touching on this matter any further.


    "We''re only here for Naoki. If that powerful vampire who was protecting him was captured, Naoki will be easier to do, and I''ll let him concentrate on you."


    "But I don''t think it''s going to be that easy."


    He was a viper who said he was going to lighten up Miyakuni''s heart a little, but Miyakuni ran such a thing in a tone that stood aside.


    "By now, you''ll be calling for help from the same lonely vampires. Vampire loners have a lot of individualism, but still, if the head of a famous house in a famous house among vampire societies, the Florescu family, were defeated and captured, some would see it as impossible to abandon. In addition, there will be those who will be hostile to the grim penis itself. So right now, I''d rather not give a damn about it."


    Cherry blossoms and nights seemed convincing to Miyakuni''s story, but Nal, Viper and Sylvia were causing even more suspicion.


    "Nature and Naoki are likely to be protected by them"


    I don''t put my inner questions on the table, Viper says.


    (That''s crazy, this guy. Then we should go after him now. You should slap your helpers before they get together. And yet you say I shouldn''t hand it to you?


    Miyakuni tries to run in a direction contrary to the facts made plain, making it right. Fulfilling it, I don''t know if it''s just a stupid choice, or if it''s trying to guide the Vipers.


    (Even for the latter... you''re too outspoken. It''s like I''m purposefully teaching...... No, I think I''m suing you. So you''re implying that if we move now, there''s a problem? That''s not too much to think about. I don''t care what you think. Do it)


    Viper thinks that if you''re smelling things, you should dare to do what they think now. If there is any malice there, then the palace will only be torn to pieces.


    "Let him swim. He stinks, too, but let''s look for sincerity."


    Sylvia slapped Viper in the ear.


    "Ooh... that''s what I was thinking too. It''s weird you didn''t tell me so much about Florescu. Don''t you dare touch that."


    Viper looks back and ears back at Sylvia.


    "Huh... I''m starting to think about Viper Boy too. I''ve always been worried I''d get a brain muscle."


    "Tell me."


    "It bothers me very much when you''re right in front of me ~"


    I saw Viper and Sylvia laughing after talking and Miyakuni said with a bitter smile.


    I want to think this is a bad dream.


    I repeat in my head dozens of times that there must never be such things as a load of proud true ancestors and proud vampires being made to look like this.


    The operator was sleeping on the operating table with only sheets on top of being left unwrapped.


    "Wow, this guy is more fun than I ever imagined. They''ll try everything. So I''m gonna try a lot more."


    Totally in a good mood, Historical Pleasure gives a bounced voice.


    After that, the operator was transported to the Lab, a laboratory dedicated to historical pleasures set up within the Grimm Penis. And by being subjected to a special procedure and even drugged, vampires were prevented from exercising their powers and most of their special abilities were rendered unusable.


    Special abilities were sealed, but regeneration and endurance are the same as those of the original vampires. But in this case, that''s why it''s a tragedy. That''s why it becomes hell.


    Around the operator there are infusions that cannot be counted with both hands. Various drugs, various bacteria and various viruses were struck with infusions or injections, and each time the operator experienced various pains, screamed and shook his body desperately trying to get around. I can''t even get around too much suffering because I''m restrained on the operating table.


    "Guppy. I''ll tell you what, I''m not just playing with you. It makes a lot of sense for me to repeat this experiment with you. [M] I''m running out of people called vampires. That''s not all. Human beings can experiment with dozens of human beings as virtual human experiments, because your body will endure such unscrupulous things as death. In that sense, vampires are a very useful species. With rats. It''s like being born to be an experimental bench."


    Full of mockery, history and pleasure bumping into the worst words of humiliation.


    "You... definitely kill me... I''ll give you..."


    Spitting blood, saliva and stomach fluids and poorly understood liquids from the edge of his mouth, the operator hits a glimpse of historical pleasure, plain hatred.


    "Oh, this guy''s a rebellious type."


    Seeing it, Historical Pleasure gives another happy voice.


    "The guy who was turned into an experimental bench has eyes that threatened to be the guy with the defiant eye, but eventually they''ll all be dead fish eyes. Gupiu."


    Shi Yue snaps open the operator''s mouth and sticks two electrodes into it.


    "I have an injury!


    High voltage High current keeps flowing and the operator squeaks and squeals.


    "Are you having fun? I''m having so much fun. But I''ll tell you what, I''m not a sadist or anything. I''m not such a pervert. Guppy, guppy, guppy. I just like to sneak up on rebellious guys. You like that, don''t you? Definitely normal sss. Normal Russ."


    Pulling the two electrodes out of his mouth as he spoke, this time it was a pleasure to stick the electrode into the operator''s eyes.

 1924 13

    "There''s a lot going on here."


    In the Japanese-room, a cherry blossom sitting opposite Miyakuni takes a heavy sigh. We''re alone in the room right now.


    "It''s more exciting and interesting than the days of simply hunting chimpy vampires. But it''s hard to follow."


    "Enemies and allies are stronger than cherry blossoms."


    Miyakuni said, smiling lovingly as usual.


    "It has nothing to do with that...... can I ask you something I''ve been hesitating to hear for a long time? There''s no chance for the two of us to face each other again."


    Turn your usual smile into a bright laugh, and Miyakuni cuts it out.


    "What? That''s a little scary. I don''t know what they''re gonna ask."


    "What do you think of taking vampire blood and living it? I''ve been avoiding touching them before, but I always thought I''d have to ask them properly."


    Cherry blossoms were also smiling lightly, but when I heard the question Miyakuni had spoken, I turned off my grin and became a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "To be honest, the fact that you''re not a total human being - I mean... you know, Combrex has always had vampire blood all mixed up. I admired a decent human being. But I can''t help it... I wonder if I want to be human."


    So much talk, cherry blossoms smile lonely.


    "Hehe...... I''ve thought the same thing over and over again hey. Well, symbiotics are a lot of people with that idea."


    Put your hands on your mouth, yeah, nodding Miyakuni.


    "Is that what you wanted to make sure, guardianly?


    "You wanted to know. If you haven''t felt anything, you won''t know the truth that many symbiotic vampires have, and I wanted to tell you that fact. To facilitate dating other vampires."


    Asked by cherry blossoms, Miyakuni told him rarely and truly.


    "I don''t even want to go out with you. What with other vampires..."


    It is a cherry blossom that has no very good memories or impressions of a species called vampires. Of course, the guardian, Miyakuni, and the vampires serving Miyakuni are exceptional.


    "But if I were to live in this house and continue my current work, I''d have an interaction somewhere someday. Especially when I''m gone."


    "When he''s gone..."


    Hearing the words of Miyakuni, cherry blossoms lose their complexion.


    "Honestly, today in the battle with the manipulator, I was aware of death. That could be the time, and thank you for your thoughts."


    Sakura did not answer anything, although it was Miyakuni who smiled. I didn''t want to answer.


    I can hear you walking down the hall. By walking, I can tell it''s a viper.


    "You got a minute?


    "Go ahead."


    Miyakuni responds to the viper speaking over the handicap.


    "Am I interrupting?


    When I open the obstacle, I see that there was also a cherry blossom indoors, and the viper speaks out.


    Yeah, I was just about to leave.


    That being said, it is a cherry blossom that does not intend to rise. The viper came, so I wanted to see what it was for.


    "That''s it. Were you trying to get out..."


    "There was some kind of sermon mode or a sign that I was going to touch on a topic I hated."


    To the words of Miyakuni, it was a cherry blossom to joke about, but I meant it, not a joke, and I was going to leave for that reason.


    "It''s about Naoki and Florescu. Your reading that you were calling for rescue was right. My sister had me watching the constituents of O''Myrape, but they''re gathering at the Florescu family."


    "Ha, you still did. Thank you for your report."


    "You can''t be laughing, report it. That''s not the end of it."


    Vipers make disturbing noises.


    "If you knew, you should have slapped me before reinforcements came. It''s like I''d be in trouble if they beat me up before reinforcements arrived."


    Sylvia had told me to let her swim, and if there were any circumstances, Viper had also decided then that I should not touch her now, but at this time I changed my mind and dared to bump into her.


    (It would be painful for a cherry blossom blossom blossom to have its own substitute Miyakuni slapped in front of you, but let''s do it here. So which way the cherry blossoms will fall...... What reaction would the Miyagi have in the first place)


    It is a viper that I dared to put out in my mouth to find out how the Miyakokuni people came out, to move them.


    "That dialogue, you can give it back just like that, can''t you? Why did you obey me when you knew I was guiding you? Or does that mean you''ve noticed now?


    Cherry blossoms were astonished by Miyakuni''s uncommonly provocative remarks.


    "What do you mean? Miyakuni."


    cherry blossoms ask. From the way the story goes, Miyakuni is bad, and besides, it looks as if he''s been pointed out and reopened lightly.


    "I also have a lot to worry about...... Well, you''ll see. If I were alive, I would."


    Miyakuni in a profound tone.


    "If I can''t be trusted, let''s keep the relationship that way"


    Continuing, Miyakuni told him clearly.


    "When I run out with you guys at the moment, I''m going to be pissed off too... well, honestly, I had some thoughts too. Because of all your thoughts, you knew I was cheating, but you didn''t follow my words and force the pursuit of the fleeing Florescu family and Naokuki Akamezawa, did you? And I''ve hit it straight now. And... who are you listening to there?


    "Because I can''t trust you, I feel like I want to be in the same faction, close by and monitor you. But, you know, it''s not like I don''t trust you at all. About half. There are parts of you that I can believe. I don''t smell like the guy I want to destroy so badly. You stink of shit, but I don''t do it from you."


    "Because I use perfume to hide it. So, who''s listening?


    After joking back to Viper''s words, Miyakuni speaks across the handicap.


    The obstacle opens, and now Sylvia appears.


    "I''m the one who stopped the viper. Tell Viper to swim to find out what he''s up to."


    When you enter the room, Sylvia says with no heart or grumpy face.


    "While I haven''t been swimming much, I''ve been fishing for you, haven''t I?


    Miyakuni speaks out.


    "Even if you say so. I talked to Viper, and I came to the conclusion that I wanted to be on your side if I could."


    "Then to some extent, you should have a crack in the stomach, and you don''t smell like you want to chip, and I felt like if I hit you from the front of the guide, you''d have a crack in the stomach."


    Hearing about Sylvia and Viper, Miyakuni becomes a troubled face.


    "Uh-huh... am I happy with this? No, I feel sorry for you. That''s all I can answer at the moment."


    Miyakuni mouths words that mean there are other secrets.


    "I''m relieved to hear about Mr. Miyakuni and Mr. Viper."


    Sakura said.


    "Mr. Viper doesn''t seem to be seriously turning to the enemy with Mr. Miyakuni. Mr. Miyakuni''s got a problem, so he''s giving me a tingle."


    Viper and Miyakuni were relieved to hear that cherry blossom dialogue and vice versa.


    Grimm Penisville. Private room in Van Damme.


    There were so many errands during the day that it was nightfall for Terrence and Tyrone to give battle reports of day raids.


    "I can only accept that Shi Fun captured his enemy''s pro-bull vampire alive with a seed of trouble."


    Van Damme in a difficult face. Terrence and Tyrone agreed.


    "Tyrone, in times of need, you''re the only one who can contain the pleasure of history. I''m sorry, but it''s your discretion."


    "Hmm. All right. But with the escort''s assignment, I don''t think it''s the same subtlety as the escort."


    "It is only when we can be certain that disaster will befall those in this building. Then you''ll be escorted."


    "Indeed."


    While nodding at Vandamm''s words, Tyrone accepted that this was left to him to move at his discretion if anything happened, even if he was off guard duty.


    "You have trouble having no weaknesses in real life vampires. Was there a lot of weakness in inherited vampires because vampires are so strong that they made a lot of weakness settings out of their desire to at least have weaknesses"


    Terrence said. For Terrence, the battle against Naoto during the day was quite painful. I have a feeling that I was slightly above my skill, but most of my physical abilities are above Naoki, and because I have regenerative abilities and my health exceeds that of a human being, I can only think of unpleasant consequences if the battle persists as it is.


    "Guppy, that''s what I''m doing right now."


    Historical pleasure came there, opening the door without a knock and speaking out.


    "I''m really following you in researching the vampires of my true ancestors. Must be the gift of everyday deeds. If any other vampire buddies attack me, I''ll ask you in the direction of capturing them again. Especially the true ancestors."


    "We can''t afford that, and that would be if Historical Pleasure found a gap and caught him."


    In an upbeat and vigorously demanding historical pleasure, Tyrone looked disgusted and told him in a throwing tone.

 1925 14

    Two days after the Florescu vampires raided Grimmpenisville and they caught the operator.


    There were an unprecedented number of visitors to the mansion and Naoki was uncomfortable.


    High-crowning lonely vampires. Moreover, the leading men face each other in the main hall of the mansion. The number of people exceeds twenty. It is very difficult to say what a good atmosphere is because the reason for being called is also why.


    Naoki and Kristian both had their first experience with the fact that this hall was surrounded by such a heavy atmosphere, even though it was usually visited for fun purposes in the halls used for parties, etc.


    (They''re not all cute. Even if your face is shaped, it''s not cute. The ugliness of the contents makes me see through. unlike Operator or Chris)


    For that reason, Naoki has always been grumpy.


    "It just seemed like a bad joke, such as that operator getting caught after he lost"


    An old white man, who grew a Kaisel beard and other things in his suit, said as he shook his head. He is a much closer person to the Florescu family. His name is Alfred Harker. Among the lonely vampires, he is in a fairly high position and has considerable speaking power.


    "Kristian will be worried too. My mother got caught. It''s a rumor that Grimm Penis has a bunch of mad scientists, and I don''t know what they''re doing by now."


    What I said in a nagging, nagging tone of laughter was a white middle-aged man dressed in a black mountain hat and a black coat. It is an eagle nose with a broken nose after an unusually long nose, and its nose is the first appearance to catch the eye.


    I also remembered Naoki''s name. Thomas Curtain. A man with the alias Thomas the Sorcerer, etc., but does not know where the name comes from.


    "You, watch your language."


    Alfred stares at Thomas, the man with the mountain hat eagle nose.


    "This is rude. Imagine getting excited. Aren''t you excited to imagine what that beautiful lady is seeing by now? Uh-huh. I went all the way from Germany to Japan. If you''re rescuing an operator, I''d love to see a good scene. Ah-ha-ha."


    A cold gaze pours into Thomas, who gives him a disgusting laugh. Thomas'' words and actions, which the Curtains are not very close to the Florescu family, but nevertheless have no shards of courtesy and are nasty and extreme, make me sick to hear. He was a nose knob among the lonely vampires because he is a man who takes such words and deeds in front of everyone from day to day.


    "After explaining things, I honestly didn''t think that so many would respond to my call. I thought it would be disregarded with contempt as a cry of a wretched loser."


    Kristian speaks faceless.


    ''Cause it''s a big deal.''


    In the corner, a man said, not even sitting in a chair, leaning against the wall and arm-wrapping. It''s a man with a red jacket, red slacks, and a red hat and a uniform color of clothes in red. I didn''t even know Naoki''s name. That''s the first face I''ve ever seen.


    "Operator Florescu was undoubtedly the strongest vampire among the loners. And he was the proudest vampire. It is no exaggeration to say that it is our symbol. That she fought and lost ahead of the grim penis with our proud palace state. Overlooking this involves a vampire ticket"


    "Exactly. How can you leave me alone in such a serious situation?"


    Another vampire sitting in a nearby seat agrees with the words of the redneck man.


    "Rather, he''s not coming in this phase. Bad guy. A guy who''s really proud of vampires, a guy who stands up."


    "Yes, they do."


    "That''s right!


    "Exactly!


    To the dialogue spoken by yet another vampire, many vampires express their approval with a powerful voice.


    (You''re not very good... This kind of thing...... Especially the father-smelling Nori guy. Far from ''cute''. Would it make you a little cute if I crushed your face and then skinned you?


    Naoki, who hates collective action but also has an unholy nature, was sloppy. Earlier I was patient because the operators were with me, but I don''t even want to follow vampires other than the operators.


    The visiting vampires could not accept only the rooms provided for the Florescu family, and those who could not stay were to be asked to stay in a nearby hotel.


    "Totally...... that Thomas really got me on my mind. I know you can''t handle it in the position we''re asking for, and oh, you''ve been doing it and stirring it up?


    Where Naoki and I are alone, Christian throws up in a heartfelt abomination.


    "It''s my guess, but he could be the same type as me. You''re the type of person who acts like you think you are and doesn''t care about clumsiness or other people''s eyes."


    "Naoki... were you aware that you were..."


    Listening to Naoki''s views, Kristian spills a strange, smiling smile.


    "Naoki seemed all the way grumpy when we had visitors. He seemed uncomfortable."


    "Oh, you hated it so much. It was just depressing. But I wanted to check it out. I don''t know which one is going to work or what kind of guy there is, for once."


    I usually don''t care about that at all. I don''t really care about other people''s affairs or anything at all, and I only care about myself. But now it''s a situation where the operator is caught, so the story is different. Even if it was troublesome, Naoki was thinking about acting by the best choice she could make.


    Seeing Naoki as he was not always, he understood that it was for the rescue of his mother, and Kristian felt very reliable and grateful for Naoki.


    When Kiriko Toyota called, the opponent answered immediately.


    "Yes, hello"


    "No particular change?


    ''I''ll report it properly if there is one. Is that all you have to do?


    Biru Miyakuni makes teasing noises.


    "It''s been two days since then, but there were a bunch of vampires named after the Florescu family. As early as tonight. They''ll be moving tomorrow, even if it''s late."


    ''If that''s the information, I''m grabbing it too. Is that all you have to do?


    Mouthwatering Miyakuni who obviously doesn''t feel comfortable about this one. All I''m saying is, just hang up. But Kiriko also thinks it''s impossible. He wasn''t into Kiriko''s plan from the beginning.


    "Are you doing good with the Vipers?


    "Yes."


    (Lie...? Something happened to you)


    Kiriko decides so to Miyakuni, who replies with few words.


    "If you need a fix, say it early."


    ''Copy that. Don''t rely on me, I''m worried about something. Bye.''


    Finally, discarding sarcasm, Miyakuni hangs up the phone.


    (Could he have been such a bad guy? Or because I''m the other guy?


    In fact, there are times when Miyakuni was close to men and women, Kiriko.


    Kiriko then calls another person and reports the progress.


    "- So. I hope it works."


    ''There''s no guarantee it''ll work. Kiriko knows that, doesn''t she?


    "Sort of. Thanks. I''m a little calm talking to Junko."


    Kiriko''s sense of sprouts, which arose on the phone with Miyakuni, blew up beautifully when I heard the voices of the few heart-forgiving opponents for me.

 1926 15

    A further morning dawned. Cherry blossoms, vipers, Sylvia, Nal, and the five of several nights made their way to the Florescu mansion again.


    First, ask Nall to fly a schizophrenic to find out what''s going on in the house.


    "I can''t do it as well as a Shizuno magician, so I''m so tired..."


    Naru, who has finished his investigation, says with a really tired face.


    "So, how''d it go?


    "So many, so many personalized people."


    Viper asked, and Naru answered.


    "You''re a vampire, not a person."


    "I''m not sticking to the way you call me, we are. Normally, they call me" listen to people. "


    As Sylvia penetrates, the cherry blossom smiles and says:


    "Oh well. I don''t even use the word" people, "which is harder."


    Convinced Sylvia.


    "Anyway, there are a lot of vampires who seem strong, and I don''t think it''s easy to just target Naoki because there''s no vampires called Operators anymore."


    And, Nal.


    "Do you know the exact number? It would be nice to know the number of true ancestors. No... can you project like you''re tired? Once I''ve used the full O''Myrape information network to find out as much as possible about the vampires of my lonely true ancestors, I can check them out on my face"


    "So, I don''t know if I can do it, but I''ll try."


    In response to Sylvia''s request, Nal flew the schizophrenic body again, and even on the holographic display, reflected what the schizophrenic body was looking at.


    "Convenient power."


    "I really want you to be in Omi Rape."


    "I want you to scout for Shizuno people, not me. This is very tight for me..."


    How many nights and Sylvia give an impressive voice, but Naru said spicy.


    "There are more than ten people at this point...... True Ancestors"


    After seeing several rooms, the cherry blossoms looked at the screen and groaned with a glaring face.


    "There are also a few guys I know. I saw it at a symbiotic and lonely meeting. Alfred Harker, he''s also the real ancestor of the Lonely. Wow... even the infamous rapist Thomas"


    Seeing some vampires at the entrance, cherry blossoms explain.


    "Why did Miyakuni tailor this situation..."


    Vipers squeak.


    (Could they be gathering loners and dozens in one place to kill them all?


    He was a viper who would take it that way.


    "Are there no humans in there? Any of you guys look like non-combatants?


    Viper asks. I can''t tell just by looking at the footage Nal is projecting.


    "I have a maid. And they''re locked in the basement, people to suck blood."


    "Then you can''t crush every building."


    To Naru''s report, Viper gave up the plan he had in mind.


    "Crush every building... What are you doing?"


    Cherry blossoms penetrating into the noisy language of vipers.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Because the plan''s gone bad now."


    Vipers look up to the sky as they say. Naru also feels signs, glancing at the tip of Viper''s gaze and confirming those there.


    I was concerned about the night and cherry blossoms and looked up at the sky so that I could stick around, but something like an airplane was just flying. Or drones. Quite apart.


    "I mean, what''s that bag?


    Cherry blossoms that surprise me by pointing to a basket held by a viper.


    "Oh, a secret weapon."


    Viper hoisted one of the corners of his mouth wide and made him laugh.


    "Then you go into it and it''s a total war. Make a scene and kill Naokuki by confusion. Me, cherry blossoms and a few nights for Naoki. Nal and Sylvia''s sister need to turn to support. My sister would like our guard if she could..."


    "Yeah, I''m gonna stand around flexible, depending on the situation. I mean, you''ve been turning your head around a lot."


    This time, the viper decided to keep it tight. Sylvia admires and praises it again, but I don''t think Viper would be happy at all.


    "Wait a minute. Yo. Even before this, the operator beat me to death, but now there are more than ten true ancestors just to look at, but don''t do it."


    Cherry blossoms protest.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    You said reconnaissance or assassination.


    Vipers laugh bitterly, but cherry blossoms still complain.


    "The reconnaissance is over, and we''re about to assassinate you. But we won''t be able to find it, so we''ll have a fight."


    "When you make a scene, assassination is different."


    Sylvia smiled bitterly at Viper''s words this time.


    "I shouldn''t have come by helplessness. I''ve been getting ready."


    And, Nal.


    "Ugh, hey, because I brought a curse to keep, too. Woohoo...... finally the time has come to unseal this curse...... Uhhhhhhh..."


    Nights are pressing my mouth and making a creepy laugh. Cherry blossoms and naru look scared of it.


    "Well, how many nights do you want me to use it first?"


    Sylvia looks at the nights and tells them.


    "Yeah, I''m sure your sister will like it too. This time it''s amazing."


    "No... I probably won''t like it..."


    In the nights of her confident face, Sylvia said reluctantly.


    The servants of the Florescu family have been very busy since yesterday. A large number of guests, both from within and outside the country, must come and respond.


    The hardest part is sourcing their meals. That is, we need to procure living humans to suit their tastes.


    It was quite a difficult task to match the customer''s preferences, lay large pieces on the backstreet human trafficking organisation, and purchase more than the number of people in a short period of time, but we managed to make it.


    "Hey, one blood bag I bought yesterday is dead"


    A junior vampire, his youngest son, talks to a pair of human maids.


    "Is it too much blood being sucked?


    "If we don''t find out, we don''t even know the cause of death. Normally I don''t suck blood until I die, let alone imitate that nasty in the customer''s shoes. If you''re looking into it alone, you''re going to be in trouble for not being suspicious, so come with me."


    "I see. Let''s find out"


    "I will report to the young lady.


    One of the maids, along with his youngest son, goes to the place where the body is. The other, as declared, goes to report to Kristian.


    The body was rolling into the garden. She''s only a white girl in her early teens. He has a miserable death face drawn to fear. There are glass fragments falling around. When they look up at the mansion, the upstairs window is cracked.


    "Were they dropped from the top?


    "Sounds like it... There are definitely food marks. But it''s not like blood loss..."


    "I''ll make you take your clothes off."


    When the maid tried to take off the girl''s clothes, the cause of death was found. The girl''s neck bends in a strange direction. The torso also bends back to the bounce it held up. The neck bone, spine, and lumbar bone are broken.


    "I don''t think there is this fracture due to the fall. I fell from upstairs."


    "So you were broken upstairs and killed"


    As the maid and her youngest spoke, the maid who went to report came with Cristian.


    "I see. Let''s check upstairs"


    Reported on the situation, Kristian leaps on the spot without a run and jumps into a broken upstairs window.


    The furniture in the room was messed up or so destroyed. And the vampire of the guest is shaking with his head round.


    From the way the furniture was destroyed, there are signs of vampires destroying it with their bare hands. Kristian sees it as the work of this vampire.


    (I wonder if you do drugs as well)


    I come with caution, as it can strike me.


    "What''s going on?


    Speaking as he stood, the man looked back round. I was crying.


    "Listen to me...... I''m a vampire..."


    "That would be right. I know."


    Christian spills a bitter laugh at the man who complains with a plundering nose.


    "And it''s Loricon."


    I know that too - don''t say that. You can tell by looking at the girl who was chosen as a blood bag and killed.


    "How could I have been born into such a cursed fate? Ahhh!


    A man came under a semi-frequent sensation as he summoned, but Cristian was vigilant enough, so he calmly caught the man and held him down.


    "Ohh!


    Using a vampire restraint, I heard a scream near me while I was tying my wrist.


    "Young lady!? Where are you?


    One of the deacons is raising his voice.


    "Here."


    When I opened the door, the butler was in the hallway.


    "We have two of our guests on the rampage. He suddenly cried and destroyed the walls of his house and killed his blood bag."


    "So is this guy. I just seized it."


    "Uh-oh!


    More tall voices rise and the sound of beating furniture whether it''s the walls of the house.


    "I wonder if it''s enemy technique. There is a risk that the entire mansion is being manipulated. Gather all sane men at the entrance."


    "Yes."


    Kristian commands me, and the butler runs away.


    "Anyway, I can only take mounts online. Ahhh! He''s the worst guy out of the invisible, just hurting someone who doesn''t even know his face. Ah!


    Hearing the sad voice raised nearby, Kristian somehow came to understand.


    (Naoki may also be using this technique...)


    Kristian is in jeopardy if the conditions for going mad are what he imagines, and Naoki is not just sorry.


    "The Lucanenko family''s most heinous curse, the lock of the curse."


    Peek into the binoculars, make sure the front door knob of Florescu''s mansion has an old rust-filled lock chained to it and a mummy''s hand, and laugh at the nights.


    "When you can put this on the door knob of the house, it''s an awesome curse item that says that if someone in the house had a strong complex or guilt, it would be super stimulated and super amplified and become a wookie wookie wookie wookie wookie wookie wookie wookie of the head par, and finally go crazy and brawl ~"


    While explaining, he took his eyes off the binoculars for several nights and turned his gaze to the basket held by the viper.


    "The task of sneaking this up on me, my dear hard work. We can''t do it, but we could have done it."


    He said, "Well, treat me like a parsley. Fine. I''ll take a good look at the right material."


    Machine audio squeaky sounds accompanied by grumpy sounds, in response to the night''s nagging words.


    "Okay, then we''re going from the front."


    "I knew it wasn''t an assassination at all..."


    To Sylvia''s words, cherry blossoms sighed and murmured.

 1927 16

    Where the vampires staying at the Florescu family are gathered at the entrance, there will be reports of enemy attacks.


    "Can''t you still solve the technique that drove those who stayed at the Mansion crazy?


    "I know what caused the surgery. It''s a powerful curse that was put on the door knob. But removing the curse will not lift the curse of the cursed."


    "More than half of them stay in hotels, and we''re not ready for war."


    "We can handle this alone. Don''t make me cry!


    The entrance is noisy.


    "Ugh...... It was fun to offend a crazy woman ~. Amazing fun surprise. Even if it''s crazy, I''m gonna gasp hard. Come on. It''s my Justine who sucks blood while I''m guilty, but the blood tasted good too."


    It was Thomas the Rapist who smiled and said that and showed up wiping his groin with a handkerchief.


    "You... curse your mad compatriots..."


    One of the vampires stares at Thomas with hostile eyes.


    "Don''t be a jerk. You can take your true ancestor''s vampire out of the back and poke him in the back with a cuckoo, right? Wouldn''t that be such a rare and lovely opportunity? I want to thank my enemies for cursing me like this. If the enemy were a woman, I''d eat one shot of grateful rape. No. Oh, the woman I''ve offended, she''s still crazy, and if anyone else wants to offend or suck blood, go ahead."


    Thomas smiles, urging the back of the hallway where he came from, to turn with both hands.


    "This..."


    The door was destroyed from the outside when that vampire who came to my head tried to jump at Thomas.


    "You were distracted by the curse and didn''t notice this approach?


    says Sylvia, who destroyed the door with a silver storm shield. The last time I came, the security of the demons and security cameras was so great that they found me before I broke in and picked me up outside, but this time I was able to get inside the mansion.


    "Whoa! Don''t lick it!"


    "Give it back!


    "I''d rather lick a cute face and a muscle"


    Sylvia, look out, two vampires coming at you. Thomas looks at Sylvia''s face and uplifted muscles, nibbling.


    Huge shields swing at high speeds and the two vampires are bounced off in the air. Seeing the sight, many of the vampires at the entrance were mute.


    "The young lady saw it as an overlife"


    Old vampires advance out. It''s Alfred Harker.


    "Looks like the grandfather could do it. Naoki, I don''t think so, and let me play."


    Vipers came in from behind Sylvia and offered.


    "Hmm. Don''t bother with your chest. I don''t remember long having been interested in fighting strong enemies, and wondering if my lazy days would continue like this, or if there would be such a patrol. Thank you, Lord."


    At a glance at the viper, he sees himself as a fairly powerful man, and Alfred joins his hands in prayer, remembering the excitement.


    And Alfred''s appearance, with his hands together, undergoes transformation. The edge of the mouth rips and spreads wide. All teeth turn to fangs, and the white eye area of the eye turns bright red. My skin all over my body also gets darker, my muscles get enlarged and my body gets bigger than two turns.


    "I can''t believe we''re going in a second form from the beginning..."


    Cristian groans. All of True Ancestor''s vampires are capable of transforming into this second form, but they won''t show it unless they''re cornered. The second form is ugly, so it''s because of the value that people don''t want to expose themselves to.


    Alephredded, giant to a height one head taller than the long viper, jumps on the viper.


    After retreating and avoiding, Viper immediately steps in and punches Alfred''s right hook in the face.


    When Alefred takes Viper''s fist lightly with one hand, he can help by grasping it and crushing it.


    "Don''t lick me long enough, Grandpa"


    A half-eyed viper says, pulling the grabbed right hand all at once.


    Alefred''s body is pulled and his upper body swims forward. Without missing that gap, in the middle of Alefred''s face, he looked straight to the left.


    Alfred''s body, which I thought was at the front, now blows backwards. Seeing the sight, the vampires, with the exception of some, took their breath.


    "Hey, I''m not looking. We''ll do it, too. I''ll take care of him because Alefred Township wants him one-on-one."


    It was a vampire in red clothes all over his body who spoke that way.


    "I want one on one, too. When I''m done, you guys can use it."


    A netique voice, Thomas advances to the cherry blossoms and stands on his mid waist with a snarling laugh.


    "Er... make it someone else. Why is my opponent Thomas the rapist..."


    Sakura still sets up a knife, even as she says it with a voice and face that she doesn''t seem to like in her heart.


    "Huh... I knew you were right to come to Japan. I can''t believe we can tour with high school girls vampires in sailor clothes, and virgins. I wonder if this is God''s call, too. Well, thank God for this. I''m gonna have to be so cheeky."


    Cherry blossoms run scared when they see Thomas shaking his hips back and forth to show them at what he calls a shuffle.


    "Oh, that face is good. Here you go. Yes, let me take a shot -"


    Thomas takes a quick picture of the cherry blossom pulling look.


    "Hey, darling, look at the face in this picture. How about a cuckoo?


    Thomas shows the photograph he took on a holographic display and crawls his tongue with his own face against a cherry blossom drawn face.


    "If you do what you want in hell!


    Unable to hang out with each other, cherry blossoms walk with screams and pack their time with Thomas.


    The knife sticks out, but Thomas quickly moves sideways to dodge it.


    "What!? Are you sure? Yay! Permission granted to him! Hey, darling, you''re such a goddess girl. Oh, and here''s one, let me thank you for raping me. I''ll suck your blood, too, while I offend you. Along with a very valuable experience, I''ll give the woman plenty of flavor of the happiness she was born with. Uhihihihi. I''m sweet."


    Thomas spreads a spooky grin, once and for all. The cherry blossoms were not very hairy.


    "Then how many nights and nars am I with all the other vampires? I can''t do it with boulders."


    Sylvia looks over the entrance and smiles invincibly behind her back with words.


    The basket Viper had, Nal had at some point. Nal opens that lid.


    A full-body white cat slowly comes out of the basket and looks around. The vampires soon noticed the presence of the white cat as well.


    Suddenly, four vampires crumbled. Literally crushed. Wooden floors are also crushed.


    "Which one is stronger, bat or cat? Look at that."


    Seeing a vampire crushed vertically from head to toe and peppered, strange sounding audio echoes through the entrance.


    They were all true ancestors who were crushed, and would have the ability to regenerate, but there was no sign that they would regenerate.


    From the other vampires, it was a mystery not to play. But I can guess. Is the thorough destruction of flesh so much that it is made equal from three dimensions to two dimensions a non-renewable substitute in their ability to regenerate? Or did they drive the playback feature crazy too, or do they remain held down so that they can''t play it?


    "It''s more of a mosquito than a bat, as if it''s crushed and peppered. Vampires and mosquitoes don''t change when it comes to uncomfortable people sucking blood on their own. It''s no different that you''re destined to be crushed like this."


    White Cat - Grass dew milk giggles and slowly walks out. At this point, the vampires finally understood that it was this white cat who had now crushed their countrymen.


    "You''re in one place! Get away from me as soon as you feel like killing me!


    Red clothes scream.


    The red clothes were not milk, but Sylvia and how many nights were identified as targets of attack and ran out. Cristian follows.


    How many nights shoot a musketon gun. Sylvia shoots an old rifle at the same time.


    Sylvia''s bullet came off, but the cursed Musketon gun, held by several nights and hit by a proper shot, pierced Cristian''s right knee.


    Cristian lets go big and my legs stop. Then one person in red will jump in.


    "Ugh!


    Sylvia throws a giant shield in red with a call. On a giant shield that has been blown horizontally, the red clothes evade with great sideways deviation, even as they float.


    Sylvia shoots the rifle in red immediately after shielding her.


    The rifle bullet blurred his red foot. The red clothes went straight into Sylvia, but suddenly its legs stopped.


    A giant silver shield that was supposed to have been thrown away appeared again at Sylvia''s disposal. The red clothes were a lot closer to Sylvia, so it''s no exaggeration to say they showed up in front of you.


    "Get out of the way!


    Sylvia screamed, this time without throwing, and carried out a smashing with a shield from close range. The red clothes could hardly be avoided, he was hit directly by a shield all over his body, and he was bounced backwards as he was.

 1928 17

    Cherry blossoms keep waving the Japanese knife diligently. But it doesn''t arrive.


    The difference in strength was obvious. Regrettably, such a nasty man is stronger than himself.


    Simple physical potential doesn''t make a big difference. But the difference in skill from experience is evident.


    Thomas'' knife has already torn his cherry blossom body five times. My clothes are torn everywhere. He may be deliberately humiliated because of the way his clothes are cut. Sakura feels that way even when she sees her underwear starting to expose.


    Cherry blossoms wield their swords with full force. Thomas takes it with one hand and brings his own snobbed face closer to the cherry blossom face.


    "Ahhh... I''m here, I''m getting closer... Uhihihihi..."


    Thomas laughs and tongues out at the cherry blossom face, letting him make a licking move. The act in a position that does not reach only the cherry blossom face, but is not likely to reach one''s face, tastes as much anger, shame and decadence as it can actually be licked.


    "You''re about to taste it. Ooh. Looks like we''re almost there. I wonder how your face would be distorted? What kind of voice do you gasp? How comfortable are your skin and flesh? How''s the tightening going? What color is your place, your place, your important place? How does your blood taste? That kind of thing you want to know, you''re about to find out. You''re not gonna let me know. Okay? I don''t know what to do anymore. Heh heh..."


    That''s all we talked about, Thomas finally let go of his knife. But I didn''t stop chatting.


    "I''ve always wondered. Maybe there''s someone besides me who has similar doubts. Why would a vampire crave the blood of a young maiden, only satisfy her appetite and do so! You want to have sex! You still want to rape me! Yet all you have to do is breathe blood!? That''s crazy! I mean, it''s crazy because I don''t offend you! Isn''t everyone wondering about this!? But this adulterer Thomas is different! Women use it for nothing! End of breathing blood or something like that, I don''t take care of things! It''s a wasted spirit! By the way... what''s your name? I want to know your name because you like it. [M] I want to call you by your name more than once when I''m cuddly with you. [M] So tell me your first name. Hey, what are you keeping quiet about? Tell me now! It feels so good to shout out the name of the person you''re committing, especially in the moment of noble seeding! Don''t you see that!? What''s the name for in the first place? It''s to make you feel better when you scream their names when you''re committing it! Don''t you see that? That''s the manners of rape. With his name in his mouth and cuddly, he feels like he''s offending his opponent''s soul, even his life, and creeps himself out with the utmost dominance and accomplishment! I will engrave my presence on you as well. I will offend you with love. This is the spirit of the rapist. Rape and love are alike. Acronyms R and L. See, that''s what I mean."


    While Thomas is talking, the cherry blossoms keep waving their swords and attacking. Thomas was one-sided while avoiding the cherry blossom attack. Cherry blossoms didn''t want to hear Thomas''s disgusting claims or anything, but he''s nearby, so I really get it in my ear. It''s disgusting, but I stick around and listen.


    (I feel like I''m about to be forgotten for the rest of my life at this point, with sooo many nasty memories engraved)


    I thought so, and the cherry blossoms were soggy.


    Viper''s left straight had a clean hit on Alfred''s face.


    Nevertheless, Alefred did not flinch much, yet he stepped forward and waved his hook-clawed right hand in reverse trajectory.


    Four nail marks are carved from the abdomen of the viper to the chest. Vipers accept that the wound is not deep, but the power to easily tear apart the flesh that also plays the bullet is by no means frivolous.


    Alfred wields more arms. Now a viper to avoid properly.


    Shortly after avoiding it, Viper turns to attack. Alfred rolls his torso and releases a middle kick, but Alfred guards with his arm. If the opponent were human, he would be crushing every arm, but Alefred, the vampire of his true ancestors, who became the second form, has taken a firm hold of Viper''s blow.


    (This grandfather doesn''t fight in a way that relies solely on the flesh of vampires. I''ve seen a lot of combat experience.)


    The arrow tip that Viper thought so, Alefred, opens his mouth wide and sprays something like a bright emerald green smoke.


    Because it was close range, I couldn''t avoid it and took a little bath in my left half.


    The smoked area turns to emerald green. No, my skin and my flesh are stiff and degenerate, and they become like gems. It''s as if the smoked place has become an emerald of gems.


    Alfred didn''t miss the gap, which was momentary but bewildering, when Viper learned of his physical changes. I sank my torso wide and swung it wide from body to body, slamming a surface kick behind the viper''s knee.


    Fall so that Viper''s body is greatly out of balance and shuddered.


    Alfred, who stood up first, now sprays crimson smoke.


    (sucks......)


    Viper was going to roll over and desperately dodge, but he bathed from his left leg knee down. And the feeling of the smoked area disappears.


    Every trouser is like a red jewel. No, I guess I actually became a ruby, Viper decided. He said it was the ability to turn bathed objects into gems, depending on the color of smoke coming out of his mouth.


    "If you use that power, can you be a billionaire? No, is it already there?


    "I''m not obsessed with money. This is the power I have to arrange my blood bags as a collection. For my self-satisfaction. Of course, this way I can help fight, but I won''t take you back to my house to decorate you. I''ll shatter it here."


    Tell Viper, who jokes and tells, that Alfred smiles too.


    The viper wakes herself up and weighs on her senseless left leg. I can do something about it.


    (It doesn''t taste good to be hit in the leg. I can''t move as much as I want. I''m not cut off, but I can support you. If we don''t settle now, they''ll do it...)


    At the moment, Vipers are at a considerable disadvantage. The flow is in Alfred no matter what you look at it. Alefred''s fighting power is also extremely high. It''s not easy to reverse from here.


    "What...?


    Alfred raises an astonishing voice and gently presses his head.


    "Somebody... are you trying to come in? Give me some water..."


    Alfred''s face is distorted and anger lingers in his voice.


    (Resisting "Resist"? And now you''re attacking Alfred... nall? trying to break in from the spiritual world)


    Viper exhaled heavily. The fact that Nal has been giving a hand means that Nal thought he was a pinch.


    (It was actually a pinch, so why not? This vampire grandfather, he''s pretty strong...)


    With that in mind, the viper touches his left foot and left half. I have a feeling. But it''s still in jewelry. The sensation has returned only because Nal is assisting Viper from the spiritual world.


    "Oh, my..."


    Alfred finally has a distressed look on his heterogeneous senses. There the viper approached, with the center of his chest turned, releasing his full left straight again.


    More powerful than before. True ancestors'' second form of tough flesh is also worn, pierced through the heart, up to the elbow area of the viper, thrusting through Alfred''s back.


    "Sa ''an... one hand, but it''s too much for me"


    Vipers grin tremendously and move their right hand fast. First, as proclaimed, he rips the meat off Alfred''s left arm, and eventually his left arm falls to the floor. The viper crushes the arm he tries to regenerate by stomping on it with his feet.


    Next, chip your left arm away from the base and drop it on the floor again. I stubbornly crush my fallen left arm, but also crush it as I recall my right arm trying to play it again.


    The stomping work stopped. The movement of the viper itself stops for a moment.


    Alefred, with his chest pierced and both arms dropped, moved his torso and bit him in the neck of the viper.


    "Let''s do it, Grandpa."


    Even if all this is done, Viper laughs invincibly and sends praise to Alfred, who has fought back without losing any fighting spirit at all.


    Viper flipped Alfred''s head with one hand as he eagled the back of Alfred''s head. Then he chewed up every flesh of his own, but went ready.


    Alfred, with his head turned backwards 180 degrees, doesn''t die to that extent because of a vampire, but his vision and sense of direction are in a state of madness. Above all, it''s also damaged.


    "Wow!


    As the viper barked, he put his strength into his left arm with his chest pierced and pulled it down all at once, tearing the meat apart and ripping it all the way down to his crotch.


    "Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Bark again, with a knife to return, strike the right upper against a slice of chest flesh, fists thrust through the chest, neck, and head all at once. The impact alone allowed the skull to bounce from the inside, and the brain was blown hard into the air, slamming into the ceiling.


    Alfred''s body falls, which has become a miserable figure. The crushed brain falls a little late. Again stubbornly stomping its fallen body, lest it regenerate. The played part is also trampled and messed up again. Alfred''s blood and flesh splashes on one side of the floor around him. Vipers are bloody, of course.


    I had stopped playing it anymore, but I would crush it in my mind and keep it even more finely scattered.


    "Ugh..."


    Hearing a familiar voice, Viper stopped the work.


    "Naoki...?


    When I look at the voice, Naoki appears in the fluttering footsteps from the hallway just next to where Viper was.


    Naoki was clearly in strange shape. My mouth is half open, my eyes are vain, and when I look closely, my whole body is trembling. And I keep crying.


    "You''re dominated by great grief..."


    Seeing Naoki, Naru shrugs.


    "I... killed Tsukatsu... Killed...... Why not... Why did you kill him... I knew if I killed him, he''d be gone. Come on..."


    Naoki and Viper met each other where she entered the entrance, whining with a plundering squeal.


    (This guy... how many nights were you under the curse)


    As soon as I heard Naoki crying and that dialogue, it looked that way to Viper. The fact that those who drag guilt and live, or those with strong complexes, are under a curse that amplifies those negative beliefs and leads them to madness, which means Naoki regrets and grieves for killing Makoto.


    "Viper... kill me. Kill me and send me to the afterlife. That way you can meet Tsukimi. Ooh!


    I amplified my killing temper as I begged, Naoki pulled out the knife and jumped on the viper.


    "If you want me to kill you, don''t resist. Don''t attack me. You should shut up and get killed."


    After sending Naoki''s attack, the viper tells him like he''s stunned.


    "Shut up. Ahhh! Kill me now!


    Shortly after he called, Naoki suddenly fell to be crushed.


    "It''s better if you don''t."


    Milk holding Naoki down with mindfulness momentum walks slowly and breaks in between Viper and Naoki.


    "The miscellaneous fish was cleared up openly. I got away with a few of them. ''


    When Viper looked over at the entrance after hearing the milk dialogue, several vampires were crumbling, snagging against the floor and walls. Cherry blossoms, Thomas, Sylvia and how many nights, Cristian and Red Clothes are still engaged.


    Naoki, did you regret killing Tsukimi...


    Moving right in front of Naoki, who fell into depression, the milk speaks in a quiet tone.


    "Milk...... I want my time back. I want to go to Parallel World. I want to start over in the world where I make it...... Milk, you''re a mad scientist, aren''t you? That''s about it..."


    Naoki, coveted from the edge of her mouth, looks up at the milk and says:


    "Hey, make it. Show this fool your twat. ''


    "Jesus, My Master"


    Naoki did not miss hearing the voice emanating from a remote position, according to Milk''s words. Hearing that nostalgic voice, Naoki''s whole body stiffened and her eyes opened wide.


    Naoki''s teeth are ringing. I was never born so nervous. In an attempt to raise his face to the voice, he realizes that he has been freed from the mindfulness of the milk and wakes himself up.


    And there was a gardener in a smog. On the window at the top of the blowout of the entrance, Tsukimi sat down and looked down at Naoki with no expression.

 1929 18

    "Tsukishi... are you alive? Could milk have brought it back to life?


    Naoki asks in a trembling voice, but Milk answers nothing. No vipers, no nalls, nothing to say.


    Naoki didn''t pay particular attention to the odd part of putting on a large glove and wearing a crossbow on her right hand, not just because she looked like a smog.


    And Naoki immediately noticed the discomfort. The glimpse I sat on the window looked down at me, its eyes, its expression, it''s both weird. I don''t remember Naoki making that face.


    Naoki''s knack was a toddler as she looked. All I had was a toddler''s face. But you don''t have the look of a toddler because you are a toddler. I look at Naoki with an objectified look.


    "Tsukishi..."


    "Yes, my name is Makoto. I also know your name. Naoki Akamezawa."


    When Naoki speaks his name, Tsukuri tells him in an administrative tone, jumping out the window and landing on the floor.


    Naoki was about to rejoice because she thought Tsukishi was alive, but at this point she realized she was someone else.


    "Is this... just what you look like? Isn''t that a trick?"


    Naoki groans while staring at Tsukishi.


    ''Yes, the only thing that makes it look good is appearance. I still have some residual thoughts about what you know, but my soul is different. I... didn''t want to admit the words of the incompetent shithead of Junko. I didn''t believe I could bring the dead back to life. Theoretically, he believed that resuscitation should be possible, that it should bring the soul back. I can also stock my memory. You can also move your heart again. But, you know, I can''t. I can''t help but deliberately revive the soul that has traveled from this world to the underworld. "


    "Don''t you have any success stories? Our butchered branches are dead, but our souls are back."


    Sylvia, who has just finished the battle between Red Clothes and Christian, hits her doubts when she hears about the milk. The two enemy vampires were on the run.


    ''There are examples of that, but it''s a coincidence, and the guy who died once doesn''t know when his soul will fly again - it''s a state of instability. I can''t say I''m back. That''s the ghost itself. Dead man. It''s undead.''


    "So... you''re here now..."


    Naoki, who understands the story of milk, shivers her voice.


    "It''s someone else. It''s another soul. But... the memories and emotions of the previous shiatsu are also inherited somewhat. That''s another fact."


    In return for Naoki, Tsukuri told her pale.


    "Tsuki, about me... what did you think before you died?


    Naoki asks in a trembling voice.


    "My heart was occupied by 82% fear,"


    "Hehe... I guess so"


    Naoki spills a masochistic grin at the lightly answered trick.


    "The other 18% thought Naoki. It was stubborn. While you were killing me, I asked you, no one else, for help."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Hearing Tsukishi''s answer, Naoki leaks a whimper again.


    "Why me... tears... Were you crying all the time? Why is my chest hurting? Now..."


    From Naoki''s dialogue, Viper and Milk perceive that the curse has been broken for several nights now.


    "You didn''t have such a heart for me. There shouldn''t have been..."


    "Didn''t you just look at the blame on your conscience and pretend not to look?


    ''And now you can''t stand it? Often, that type of idiot.''


    Vipers and milk listening to Naoki''s dialogue and saying in a frightening manner.


    "I just followed my heart. I just followed fortune teller. And yet it was a mistake? That''s crazy. There shouldn''t be. There must not be..."


    Naoki''s voice changed. There''s also a mix of sobbing voices, but I can feel something like anger.


    "This... is not a trick. It''s a bad idea. It''s fake. I can''t believe this is happening... I can''t forgive you. Milk! Why did you make this?


    ''That''s exactly what we just talked about. Don''t make me say the same thing again. You idiot. You wanted me to come back to life, didn''t you?


    Immediately before he could stare at himself and shout a protest cry, Milk said with a whispering mouthful.


    "Master, here''s a suggestion from me. Naoki''s thoughts were decided that it would be best for me to take them here. I would like that permission."


    "Forgive me and send. Beat it to the full. You can kill him and send him back to the first generation."


    Milk responded promptly and without hesitation to the suggestion and request to make a meal.


    "Thankyou, Master. Permission granted, so move to battle quickly. I''ll advise you to take it personally. Angel Barista"


    When Tsukishi tells Naoki, he pulls the crossbow string attached to his right hand. An arrow of light appears in the crossbow.


    "Hmm, you''re going to attack me with this fake? You look just like Tsukishi."


    Naoki tried to say something hatefully, but that dialogue was interrupted along the way. Because Tsukimi unleashed several arrows of light.


    Tsukuri flies fast and rushes into Naoki, who dodges him at a critical point.


    "You''re going to make me... kill you again!


    Naoki, who has become the shape of a demon, waves a knife with an anger toward the creation that penetrates him.


    "Bonecrush"


    The knife cut open the sky, and the rolling punch of the knife lay on Naoki''s cheek.


    Naoki''s body blows off with a no-bound, slamming him from his head on the stairs in the center of the entrance.


    "Magia Motor"


    When Tsukushiki put both palms in front of his chest, a photosphere developed between his palms. And when Tsukuri spoke the name of the move, the photosphere flew with a parabola, striking directly at Naoki, who was falling on the stairs, causing a blast all over the entrance.


    "You... stop using that indoors..."


    "Excuse me. Looks like I misjudged the power adjustment"


    When a viper blown away by a blast speaks out in protest, he apologizes in a tone that hasn''t been too bad.


    Naoki, who took a direct hit, melts away and doesn''t even move with a tingle.


    "It just hurt..."


    A cherry blossom, blown away by a blast closer to the viper, holds his head down and rises.


    "Is that it? I was the one who fought at some point. This is not going to work. Rape interrupted today! No, let''s try to make it with another woman. I was supposed to do it with this kid, but I couldn''t do it, so another kid gets raped. Haha, it''s all your fault, asshole."


    When Thomas called out, he broke through the window and ran away.


    "Shouldn''t we have made it out from the beginning?


    Sylvia says. This one was shielding the blast.


    ''Well, that''s like our trump card. And I want the vipers to play. "


    Immediately after the milk says it, Naoki''s body becomes foggy.


    ''Hmm, you think that''s how I''m gonna let you get away with this?


    While laughing, the milk tried to catch the fog in one place, just in case.


    "Oh, I let him get away..."


    "Hey......"


    Seeing the fog escape lightly from the gap of invisible force, the milk stunned and the viper half-eyed.


    "Well...... apparently won"


    Breathe out viper.


    "Thanks to me and you. Well, you''re incompetent and poor at all."


    "How prestigious of you to let me get away with it at the end. Really, this guy hasn''t changed..."


    Sylvia penetrates into the milk laughing with her nose.


    "What, this cat that looks great and has a bad mouth..."


    Cherry blossoms also look at the milk and are frightened.


    "This is my master."


    "Yeah... not entirely imaginary."


    Hearing Viper say it with a disgusting face, Cherry Blossom ran out of words.


    Seen as unfavourable to form, the surviving vampires attempted to escape from the Florescu mansion. A few true ancestors were killed, but many survived.


    "The people who stayed at the hotel are safe, and we''ll rendezvous"


    While driving the car, the red clothes speak to Kristian in the passenger seat.


    "Let me sleep on the floor. But I guess I should have stayed with us. Or were you able to make less sacrifices thanks to being in a hotel..."


    hands on his mouth, Kristian said on the tannic side.


    "Where we rendezvous, can we win? It''s a monster that kills many of my true ancestral vampires by itself."


    (It''s exactly a rotten cat that kills a bunch of people by itself)


    To the words of the red clothes, I thought of that with Christian''s sinking face, but I didn''t feel like putting it in my mouth.

 1930 19

    "What an unmanly guy."


    Cursed dialogue I''ve been told many times. Every time Naoki Akamezawa heard the word, the dos black things were swirling in her chest, her fingertips trembling, and her whole body''s cells were attacked by the feeling as if they were boiling.


    Cold eyes. Contempt eyes. irritating eye. The Eye of Disappointment. That''s always the kind of gaze I can point at my father. And from his father''s mouth, he''s only ever spoken a negative word.


    No matter how much they curse you, Naoki won''t mind. I don''t see myself getting scolded for something like that because I''ve scored low on tests and I''ve been having problems at school. Don''t scold me. Just curse. That''s the kind of father I was.


    However, there is only one thing I cannot forgive. When people make fun of their hobby preferences, that''s unforgivable. It is most unforgivable to be told that you are not manly, etc.


    Sure, Naoki''s hobby is far from masculine. I collected dolls like girls play, loved flowers, sewed and liked cute stuff anyway. I only think of sports and other savages, and all my outdoor hobbies have only a bad impression.


    My father couldn''t help but like such a good fortune. A healthy child out of the country, a sports boy as a child, the father who could only think of old-fashioned objects in shape could not help but be angry that this one son was the opposite of himself. And you never obey what your father says.


    One day, at last, his father was clean, raising his hand to Naoki and shouting.


    "For such a wretched child, you are so busy being defiant to me! He''s like this. He''s not my kid!


    At that time, his father was nauseous. He scolded me and beat Naoki over and over again, although he was at ease for once.


    "Please don''t, Father!


    "Shut up! You''re giving birth to such a loser! Ugh, no!


    The mother, who left it to anger to stop, also beat him up, and the mother blew him up and fell, punching his head against the wall of the pillar.


    When he saw the blood spill out in large quantities and his mother cramped out, his father woke up drunk at once and his face turned blue.


    My father immediately called an ambulance, and then Naoki said.


    "Hey... just say it was an accident. For a dumb son like you and such a dumb woman who gave birth to you, it''s something that shouldn''t happen when my life ends. If I tell you I killed him, I''ll kill him."


    Strangling Naoki''s neck, his father threatened him with the shape of a demon.


    By the time the ambulance arrived, the bodies were rolling in two. A mother who died by striking her head on a pillar and a father who was rarely stabbed with a knife.


    "I killed them both."


    Naoki told the paramedics as he fixed his father''s face.


    "Dad, sweetie. Sleeping faces are adorable. He''s always been an angry, disgusting face, but he''s cute with these faces."


    Naoki set his father''s expression with his bloody hands, and when he heard the dialogue he had spoken, the paramedics were relieved.


    Naoki was then to be turned to a psychiatric appraisal, but a strange visitor visited him at Naoki''s place of detention.


    "It''s boring to shake your life on a stick for stupid parents, isn''t it?


    In the visiting room, a strange voice sounds distinctly different from the flesh voice. There is no one but myself.


    ''If you''re going to be my servant, I''m going to free you from this place right now and give you a new life. I''ll make a nice modification to your body. "


    "Who? Where are you talking?


    Naoki gets creepy, indulges in fear but speaks up.


    "Look, don''t be surprised."


    A white cat showed up on the other side of the acrylic plate.


    "What is this joke..."


    ''I''m not kidding. I''m gonna smash this place right now. "


    After the words, the white cat caught the acrylic plate. The acrylic plate is then cut diagonally.


    "Do you have more proof? I''ll answer some requests."


    "It feels cute when I see it... but when I talk, it makes my cuteness fade."


    ''You''re more busy. So, what are you gonna do? You don''t want to get out of here?


    White cat asking again. Naoki''s answer had been decided.


    Seven people - cherry blossoms, vipers, Sylvia, Nal, several nights, milk, and zuzuki - were hand-in-hand checking around the Florescu family mansion after the vampires fled.


    "As expected, there was a blood bag in the basement of the mansion... where someone who was sucking blood was imprisoned."


    Cherry blossoms report. Cherry blossoms found them first, as the palace state similarly surrounds the diners underground.


    As we all went into the basement, a considerable number of humans had been captured. Among them, the room where many old men were captured was heterogeneous. They are all blindfolded and monkeys, restrained with their hands and feet. There are a variety of torture instruments lined up all over the room. And there''s a terrible stench.


    "Grandpa only...? Kind of a bad taste...... Besides, this torture tool......"


    Cherry blossoms flatter your face.


    "This guy''s an ex-pig."


    "Ex-pig?


    Cherry blossoms surprise Sylvia''s dialogue.


    "Backstreet. Then they call me a pig about the money changers."


    What night explains.


    "I should have been a congressman. I retired quite a while ago. I wonder if this was the president of the electric company. Oh, this one used to be a popular entertainer."


    And, Sylvia.


    "Were you taking the famous man on the street and feeding him? Something... distorted."


    As Viper says, I''m going to remove one of the old men''s monkeys.


    "Tell me what kind of guy was sucking blood on you"


    "Ya, are you going to help me!?


    "We''re asking questions, aren''t we?


    The old man trembled when the viper woke him up.


    "It was a woman...... But I haven''t seen him. Because I''ve always been blindfolded... From the conversation, it was like the Lord here."


    "I knew you were getting blood from Operator Florescu."


    Hear the old man''s words, cherry blossoms conclude.


    "Try psychometry."


    Naru offers, meditates his eyes.


    "Sylvia, let the hand of O ''myrape chase the vampires who have fled."


    Says the milk in the basket that Tsukishi holds.


    "I''m doing it even if you don''t tell me, and I don''t want you to be ordered out of my rape."


    Silvia stares at the basket and sounds grumpy.


    "Are they true ancestors? Are you all right? If we find a tail."


    "I''m fine. The guy you''re tailing, he''s pretty good at being in Omi Rape."


    Sylvia laughs invincibly at the dramatic cherry blossoms.


    ''Alarm for the enemy. Killed them all. Whatever I say, I felt they were pretty tough. If they hadn''t retreated along the way, and continued to fight with madness in their deaths, this would have been quite hurtful, or there might have been casualties.''


    "Mm..."


    Sylvia mumbles as the milk made a rare and serial voice.


    ''Damn, Sylvia lives there for a long time, but you don''t grow out of your brain muscles inside. He''s a lot more of a brain hungry than our viper. Ma, that''s why I could be an overlife - but nah.''


    After paying attention to seriousness, disgusting milk.


    "Making, Passing"


    When Sylvia speaks, Tsukuri turns to Sylvia and throws the basket in her hand.


    "Ooh! Oops!"


    "Phew, wow! Funya! Fugi!"


    Every time Sylvia wields a basket full of power and slams it against the floor or wall, she raises a shitty cat scream.


    "Sister, don''t break my bag. I don''t care inside. So, what do you got?


    After Viper speaks to Sylvia, he looks at Nal.


    "Not really. The only memory I have left in this room is every day I torture and suck blood. Ah. But I kind of figured out the character of a person called an operator. You have a huge complex against humans."


    "Not many vampires like that. It''s more unusual for a vampire to say that I don''t have a complex or an admiration, even though there''s a difference in degree.


    Hearing Naru''s dialogue, Sakura said with a vain look.

 1931 20

    Naoki, who was taken out of detention by talking white cat milk, was taken to a place called Club Cat Mansion.


    Naoki was subjected to a number of human experiments there, modified her flesh and turned into a vampire.


    Milk said Naoki had created a vampire that was not just a vampire, but capable of being artificially comparable to his true ancestors. Naoki accepted without any pessimism that food had become human blood or that she wanted blood.


    Life at the Club Cat Mansion was a lot of fun, based on Naoki, who was my only child and had no decent family reunion experience. Especially with cocoons and mackerel.


    The cocoon could not speak properly, but it was not so difficult to communicate. Even if I don''t know Naoki anymore, other residents will interpret the cocoon language instead.


    "Naoki, don''t you want to see your father and your mother?


    One day Tsukishi asked me a question that Naoki didn''t really want to be touched on.


    "Khuuuuuuuuuu..."


    The cocoon frowned, staring at the crust, and a low voice. The fact that he blames Tsukimi was conveyed to Naoki and Tsukimi.


    Naoki got lost. Should I tell them honestly? Or keep the tea dull appropriately.


    Naoki took the match stick out of her pocket and took a fortune. I told him to be honest.


    "You don''t want to see me, or I killed you. My father always said bad things about me. My mother was killed by my father for covering me up. I couldn''t forgive it, and my father killed it. Even my mother... it''s like I killed her."


    To be honest, I could clearly see that the air had frozen. Tsukishi looked up at Naoki with her mouth half-opened and was shaking small into small pieces. The cocoon also solidified with its eyes wide open.


    "Ugh... Ugh... Wow..."


    Eventually Tsukishi cried and hugged Naoki.


    That was a shocking event for Naoki.


    Someone''s crying for me. Someone is hugging me with strong feelings for myself.


    That''s not an experience in Naoki''s memory. I don''t even have memories held by my mother, Naoki. I know there are times when I was a baby, but not since I was mindful. Besides, that''s the fact that it''s done by a toddler who''s not even half of himself alive.


    I liked it. Something inside me was purified. I felt the heavy stuff I carried down. I felt like the shackles on my arms had been broken. I saw a vigeon that would untie my body. It was the feeling of my sins being washed away.


    Love creeps up to the warm things that are holding themselves mightily. That keeps overflowing. Something big is exploding without interruption. However, Naoki was clearly aware that the explosion had reached a dangerous level.


    The removal of sin created a great gap in my heart for that matter. I''ve got a blank.


    The recoil caused by the sudden loss was significant. Naoki''s heart was distracted. I couldn''t stand the blanks. I tried to close the gap. That''s what instincts naturally craved. Naoki''s reason was desperately resisting, but nothing could be done about it.


    And in Naoki, a dangerous desire sprouts.


    Love and Destruction. I don''t know how that happens at the same time, Naoki. Because you want to monopolize it? That''s what some people would do. There are times when Naoki thought so. But now I think not.


    I''m sure that''s for no reason or reason. Love, hate, anger, mourning, arise without reason. I don''t even convince myself of the cause by explaining it in words.


    Naoki, Kristian, Thomas the Sorcerer, Red Clothes, and several other true ancestors, as well as Florescu''s squire vampires, were joining the true ancestors who were staying at the hotel to flee to the abandoned inn that had been built in the woods.


    "Hi-ha, ha-ha, it''s a lot less"


    Thomas laughs with a deaf voice. Some vampires stare at Thomas, but Thomas doesn''t care at all.


    "I didn''t know you could even do Alfred Harker...... I lost a spare man."


    Vampires in red groan and offer silent prayers. There were several similarly silent prayers. Among the true ancestors of the Lonely, he was a man of fame. He was also rarely thick in righteousness for the Lonely, so he was at first sight in that sense.


    "A vampire praying to a fucked-up guy or something. - Super funny."


    Thomas browns in a tall voice, but ignores them all. It''s all over the basics, so we all know it''s not a good idea to deal with them.


    "More solitary reinforcements come from outside the country. That''s not all. Some of the symbiotics are disgusted with the Miyagi and are turning here."


    The lonely vampires have a surprising look when they hear reports of Christian projecting countless holographic displays.


    "Some of them...... Laura Sheridan"


    "What!?


    "I didn''t know that Laura Sheridan... would give to the Lonely"


    "With Laura, we win!


    More voice trembling and reporting Christian. The vampires are even more stunned, while at the same time being hopeful and engulfed with excitement.


    "As for the symbiotic claims that raised their voices when they got here, including Laura Sheridan, they seem to see it as a problem for the whole vampire beyond the lonely and symbiotic hedge. My people are standing in distress, so I need to protect them."


    Cristian said.


    "Uh, I''m gonna have that kind of revulsion already. I just wish I could get busted because I want to."


    Thomas took a bad turn. Naoki agreed. But the other vampires on this scene are seriously trying to fight for seed pride. That feels sincerely ridiculous, both directly and to Thomas.


    More than that, Naoki was much more inclined to something else. I met him yesterday, and the words he said were just the same as the figure, completely different from the figure, have always stung Naoki''s heart.


    "While you were killing me, I asked you, no one else, for help."


    Myself for killing the one I love. The fact that his beloved, exposed to the fear of death, was seeking help from his murdering self while being killed. It pierced even the core of Naoki''s soul.


    "Curse me..."


    Naoki squeaks with a voice no one can hear.


    "Curse me forever. Go to hell and suffer forever...... This... my filthy soul..."


    Intense curse unleashed against you with a dark face.


    Two men had noticed such a strange appearance of immediate fortune. One is Christian. The other is Thomas.


    Kiriko, it''s bad news.


    Miyakuni calls me.


    "Some of the symbiotics are disgusted by what we''ve done."


    "That''s not supposed to happen. There is also a build-up of pus within symbiotics. To push it..."


    Talking, Kiriko sensed what Miyakuni was trying to say.


    "Among the symbiotics... you said there were unexpected rebels out there?


    ''I don''t know how to say traitor, but that''s what I mean. Symbiotic Laura Sheridan has arrived on the lonely side.''


    After hearing Miyakuni''s report, Kiriko solidified. No one in vampire society knows that name. It''s the name of the most powerful vampire in modern times.


    "Once... I''ll contact Laura and talk to her"


    "I don''t think it''s worth it, hey."


    Beyond the phone, Miyakuni was smiling bitterly.


    "Hello... it''s Poison Field"


    "Oh, it''s been a while, Dace. Kiriko Sa ''


    When Kiriko called, she heard a bouncing voice with a slight accent.


    "I heard you got lonely."


    "Yes. I totally agree with Mr. Miyakuni, Sayne."


    "You''re a symbiotic from the roots. I didn''t even fall this way from the Lonely. Why the hell are you going that way?"


    Kiriko ridicules her stubborn voice. Laura was not expecting anything different from herself. Aside from whether you would cooperate actively or not, I wasn''t thinking of turning to the enemy.


    "The idea that I value coexistence with human society, is changing, Masenyo. But if we vampires ask us if we can walk outside, I don''t think so, Mass. Awkward too fast, Dace. What Cornelis Van Damme is trying to do in the first place is make the world seem like it''s trying to simplify, foretaste Desyo creating a complex and difficult society to spend. That''s what I want, Masain."


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say..."


    "Instead of being recognized in human society, vampires are visibly bound, Mars,"


    That''s what Laura told me, and Kiriko finally understood what she was endangering.


    "In any country, any organization, any group, any society, there is one thing in common, Mars. It is my idea, Death, that greater discipline and more complexity of rules are manifestations of the lack of room in the minds of those who belong. Vampire society and back streets again, Dace."


    "Okay...... Too bad."


    ''It''s a real shame, Dace. I hope you''ll change your mind as soon as possible, Mars. "


    The phone hung up and Kiriko took a heavy sigh.


    (I can''t get to Laura...... Therefore, it is difficult to get a little bit out. Grimm penis and Laura, ideals fall together. But there is absolutely no guarantee that it will work. It was originally a plan full of holes, but it looks like you''ve got a big hole)


    Looking into the void, Kiriko sighed again.

 1932 21

    Naoki started living in a club cat mansion, something that happened some time later.


    Naoki was interested in Tsukuri''s past and how he came here, and asked Milk.


    He''s a little like you.


    After a little worrying, the milk spoke.


    ''He was also abused in the home. It''s worse than you. Even though he was so small, he was supposed to kick his ass.''


    Upon hearing about the milk, Naoki had various emotions swirling in her chest.


    How did Tsukuba''s parents feel beating up that cute trick? I think that would have felt good for sure. And at the same time, I feel pathetic about Tsukiji, and my Tsukiji parents envy me and hate me.


    "But what''s worse is that even a shitty parent can only rely on a sweet parent because he''s still small."


    Milk tells in a heavy tone.


    ''So he... even parents like that are asking for it. But I can''t do anything anymore.''


    "What happened to your parents?


    "Dead."


    In response to Naoki''s question, Milk answered in the end.


    "Why? How did he die?


    "When I recruited the experimental bench, my parents offered me the makeup to the experimental bench and demanded money. Instead of making it, I kept that stupid parent as an experimental bench. I used it until I died. Are you complaining? I mean... I''m the enemy of your parents. Tsukishi doesn''t know about it. But I don''t think I''m doing what I did wrong. ''


    Naoki did not go through with it at all, such as the good and evil of Milk''s deeds. More than that, Naoki overlapped Tsukuri with herself.


    "Hey milk...... Do you think it''s weird that you want Tsukishi to be my sister?


    ''If you lived here all the time, you''d be natural that way. Even he admires you. "


    To Naoki''s question, Milk answered with a laugh.


    Laura Sheridan was raw in nineteenth-century Austria. My father is Irish and my mother is Austrian.


    After becoming a vampire, he traveled the world of men, visited various countries, held various positions, including needles, reporter, OL, receptionist, designer, dairy farmer, pastry shop clerk, sports instructor, ghost writer, taxi driver, and many others. She enjoyed the world of men while she became an outsider called a vampire. It was worth her life to gain experience.


    She especially liked Japan, now after taking Japanese citizenship, became a backstreet resident and ran an institutional paper site specializing in backstreet.


    "Laura, I installed an interview with Ohashi Law One. I''m coming."


    "Go, Shina."


    "Editor, Yoshiku Takada wants to quote the article. Here and here."


    "This is Ok Death, right? But this is NG Day."


    "Excuse me...... Editor, there''s been a terrible misprint in the interview article with the Patriarch of Enjoyment..."


    "Fix it and give me a proper apology, Sayid."


    "Boss, I''m in special dane. The director of the paranormal development agency" Buste if dust is also loaded "asked if it was a clone of Junko Yukioka. I''ll check quickly."


    "Ahem. Where''s Deska? Stop Nasai if you want to confirm with Junko Yukioka himself. The source of the story is honestly suspicious, so leave that on hold, Nasai."


    "Hey, Laura. There''s a strange move on Luciferin Dust, who''s been silent for a long time. Nah. How about this, yo."


    "Yeah, yeah. I know that, too, Mass. I was going to get my hands on it, but I''ll leave it to you, Masho."


    At the editorial office in the corner, my men will call Laura next.


    It''s something that no one outside knows about, and even vampire buddies only know that they''re backstreet residents, but Laura''s website Whiplash is a well-known institutional paper site that all backstreet residents know about. There are countless institutional paper sites on the back street, but Whiplash is the most informative of them all, frequently and quickly updated.


    The name of the information organization that runs the site is also Whiplash, and its reality is riddled with mystery. The location of the editorial department is also unknown.


    Beautiful girl with a doll-like appearance, who left too much to be ashamed of. The editors of Whiplash also know who the vampire is, but that''s not particularly important to them. From the point of view of those in the organization, only the fact that they are good editors is an important one.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Sumimasen has been vacating the organization for a while, Mars. I don''t know when I''ll be back, Sayne."


    Laura''s declaration surprised the editors of Whiplash. There has never been anything like Laura''s long absence for personal use.


    But they never got anxious about it. Even in the absence of the editor-in-chief, he served as the publisher of articles without downgrading the quality of the information agency paper site.


    The night he stormed the Florescu family and defeated the vampires from the mansion. Four people, Viper, Nal, Tsukushi and Milk, had rented a room and stayed at a hotel in Euthanasia City.


    "I was never strongly aware of Seoul before my body until I met Naoki. But due to face-to-face encounters, we can''t help but be aware of the current situation."


    Same faceless expression as usual, spoken by a sitting duck.


    "I therefore request it. I seek the salvation of Naoki''s heart. It is my own desire, and I deduce that the first generation will want it, but I therefore request it."


    "You can do it, that''s it."


    Scratching his head with his hind legs, he confirms in a tone that the milk doesn''t seem to matter.


    "For many of the uncertain elements, the success rate cannot be measured. However, Naoki Akamezawa''s current mental state is speculative. It therefore irritates his heart and predicts that salvation is not impossible"


    "I''ll work with you."


    "No. I would like to express my gratitude to Nal, but I do not want Nal''s mental interference. It is my desire to save Naoki''s heart with my words, my words, which are the second generation. It''s important. I insisted twice."


    "Phew... ok."


    Tsukatsu politely declined Nal''s offer. Naru smiles and looks at the courtesy.


    "If I don''t make it through... what are you going to do?


    Vipers touching the key things.


    "Naoki is a member of the Club Cat Mansion. However, because My Master is not willing to return Naoki as a member again, nor does he have the idea of leaving him alone, this is how the four of us visit Euthanasia City and work with the vampires. In other words, it will be the performance of the annihilation of Naoki as planned. That is the condolence of the first generation, in order not to make any further extra sacrifices, and it will be the only salvation that can be forthcoming."


    Tsukimi answered in a tone that did not precipitate.


    "What would you do if you could convince me to make it?


    Viper looks at the milk and asks.


    "I''ll make up my mind then."


    When the milk turns to the viper, activate the virtual phone and make a call.


    "Come before us tomorrow with Miyakuni. Tell me all about your plans. Tell me everything you know about Van Damme''s movements, too. ''


    In an angry, high-pressure narrative, Milk told the person on the phone.


    ''If you don''t talk or you''re lying - if I judge you so, I''ll do the worst I can to far exceed your imagination, so be it. This is me moving. It''s extremely unpleasant just to include my presence in your shitty ploy, but I don''t know if you''re laughing at me for plotting it, making your face a mess every day will stop you from living a bug. Come on, let''s get it all thrown up.''


    Unilaterally telling him what he wanted to say, Milk hung up before he waited for his opponent''s answer or anything and said a word.


    "Who''s the other guy?


    Viper asks.


    "It''s Kiriko Fujita. It''s his plan, a vampire fight, a grim penis involvement. Neither do we. Using Naoki as bait, he was summoned at this time. Danced. I noticed along the way, too. He''s like a mastermind."


    Milk with an abominable voice. I was terribly angry that we were being used.

 1933 22

    Naoki, who killed Tsukishi, immediately left the Club Cat Mansion. After that, I lived a wandering life for a while.


    Naoki keeps talking to herself about bumps, whether she''s walking around the city or sleeping.


    "Hey Tsuki, that woman''s blood looks delicious. I''ll make her dinner tonight."


    Naoki''s soliloquy was a conversation with Tsukuri, who was in his head.


    "This, the out-of-the-way kid there. Stop it."


    Such an immediate pleasure, there were those who spoke from the side.


    He was an old street fortune teller. My eyes are huge and giggling. Naoki, who likes fortune, became a little tempted by the circumstance in which the fortune-teller had called to himself.


    "I seem to know how to lurk a killing intent, but my eyes are sedated. And. Seems like a lot of pain in the ass. I don''t know what the reason is... Hmm... now you''re after... that black clothes pink-headed daughter. And... I took a cab and went, but don''t do that. You''re pretty tough."


    "I know that, too. It''s okay because I''m tough..."


    Standing in front of the fortune teller, Naoki points her lips.


    "You''re a fortune teller. If you pay me, will you divine it?


    "Ha, I''ve already accounted for it. If anyone cares, even for free, they want to keep up. You''re right."


    To Naoki''s question, the fortune teller answers with a pleasant grin.


    Second, Naoki saw the astrologer''s sign. It has a name on it. With my star charcoal balls husband.


    "Hmm...... Do you like fortune telling? This is good."


    "Hit. Wow."


    Naoki was impressed by the fortune-teller who said he liked fortune telling.


    "And that you''re not human... no, you were human until recently. Hmm...... It''s depressing. Hmmm...... you have a new path, a new encounter. be guided, and come right to the side."


    Peeping into the crystal sphere, Occupier Yu Husband continues to mouth a dialogue that attracts Naoki''s attention.


    "The encounter is right there, but if we go in the opposite direction, we won''t meet. We can''t patrol each other with just a little time of madness. All right. Proceed that way - wait a few minutes in front of that convenience store. There will be a good meeting for you."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    Naoki was standing in front of a designated convenience store, believing in Tamao''s fortune.


    "You... seem like a compatriot, but something''s a little distorted."


    Standing in front of a convenience store, a woman called out to me.


    She was a woman, presumably around thirty, dressed as a black cardigan with a light purple dress. He has white skin so that it is clear.


    When Naoki let her appetite roll, the other woman also perceived it and opened her mouth to show her fangs. Seeing a woman''s fangs, Naoki understood the meaning of the dialogue called compatriots.


    "I was human. Mad Scientist converted me into a vampire."


    "In a way, you could be the real ancestor. The difference between being a magic technique or a technique of moves"


    Upon hearing Naoki''s dialogue, the woman vampire - Operator Florescu - took an interest in Naoki.


    "The outfit - the smell, the clothes don''t change properly, you seem to be living a wandering life. No, vampires are a proud species. I won''t allow you to live like that."


    "I don''t like it and live like this. I don''t have a home to go home to anymore."


    Then come to my house.


    Naoki thus became a pain in the ass at the operator''s house.


    Grim Penis Japan Branch Building. Lab, a laboratory of historical pleasure.


    "Hey, you inferior chicken bat. Creature of human shakedown. How are you today? Cuckoo ~"


    Spread a distorted grin full of malice and speak to the operator who still remains tied to the bedroom.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    An operator who leaks groans as he sees Historical Pleasure with his eyes in the void and drools from the edge of his mouth. Historical pleasure sees it as if it''s losing its sanity, but it hasn''t gotten that far yet.


    "Huh? I told you, didn''t I? You did what I said, didn''t you? Any rebellious guy will be honest with me if he punches my special medicine. Ma, there''s a hell of a pain in the process. Cuckoo. No matter how gutsy or pride you are, your brain will go directly crazy under the influence of the pills, so your mind will be shattered and your heart will be broken. Though you have endured well."


    "Too much good. No, no, no!


    Hijoy, speaking, punches a thick syringe into the operator''s gum. Hearing the scream the operator gives, History Joy closes his eyes comfortably and sings out a nose song or something.


    "Pfft. Pfft. Now... I''m going to try some drugs today that will degenerate cells all over my body, so I''m going to taste as much hell as I''ve ever felt in warm water. Because it feels like the whole body can boil, and a few people have died of frenzy. Because you are my true ancestor, I want you to endure this much. Guppy. I''m expecting you, sss."


    "But I don''t like it anymore... don''t..."


    I wept, and the operator finally petitioned. He stares at Historical Pleasure with a grueling eye.


    "Ahem? Giving it up already. There was someone who endured more. Damn, sloppy."


    Shards and laughing history pleasure. That''s where I got the call.


    ''Come here for a second. There was a change in vampire aside''


    The opponent was Van Dam.


    Historical pleasure interrupted the amusement time that was booming because of it, when he glanced at his face and pounded his tongue in a grumpy manner, he punched the operator through the injection before heading to Van Damme''s office.


    There were not only Van Damme in the room, there were also three: Tyrone, Cenri and Terrence.


    "Looks like a bunch of vampires gathered at the Florescu family, not to take back the Operator Florescu, but that Viper and Tsuki punched the Florescu family and dispersed them,"


    "Vipers aren''t close to sea chihuahuas or grim penises, and it''s going to be a triple battle."


    Vandamm and Terrence say.


    "You want to draw the Vipers in. I guess I can''t get along with a lonely vampire. Hands together in two forces, slapping and crushing one thoroughly. It''s not that vampires are after you, and if you''re going to crush it, I want to give this one priority."


    "My lord... I want to act as a representative to bring together the people and make very discriminatory remarks..."


    Listening to Van Damme''s dialogue, Tyrone frowns.


    "Actually the problem, you''d be scared...... They sneak in at night, and they suck blood."


    Van Dam shrugging his shoulders.


    "Do you have a vampire who wants to suck the blood of a greedy old man like the Lord, who likes it? If you were a vampire, you''d want to suck the blood of a girl like me."


    "I''m talking about myself, suss... Cuckoo...... Besides, you can even put on a pose."


    Tillon points himself with his index fingers on both hands and tilts his upper body to the side, making him laugh. Historical pleasure to see it.


    "Intelligence sources say the vampires called for more reinforcements."


    "It boils down to the next. I knew it was a mosquito, more than a bat."


    Hearing Cenri''s report, Historical pleasure spirals a laugh.


    "I''m in favor of working with Mr. Viper. It''s just a question of what kind of judgment they make."


    And, Terrence.


    "If you refuse, good things will engage the vampires and the vipers to weaken both sides, and this is where you want to be watching."


    I told myself, it was a van dam that I don''t think would be so good.


    An abandoned inn with vampires gathered at Florescu''s place of refuge. There, moreover, the lonely vampires show empathy for the anti-Van Dam anti-palace stance and visit as reinforcements to fight together.


    It''s not just lonely vampires. Even the symbiotic vampire, the enemy, came to the abandoned house in disgust with Miyakuni and Van Dam.


    And the last vampires to show up - Laura Sheridan - the vampires gathered in the abandoned house make a scene.


    "Introduction Sitae. Symbiotic Laura Desu. Please forgive me for not speaking Japanese very well. I''m good at writing, Desquedonnay. Kanji test, first degree death."


    Peppery head bowing Laura.


    The opponent is Laura, known as the strongest vampire and making her name heard in vampire society. From a lonely vampire, it would strip other symbiotic vampires of feelings such as hostility and contempt, but not against Laura. He was clearly in awe and awe and watched Laura. Except the two of us.


    One is a fearless Naoki. I''m not really aware of it, such as whether I''m stronger than I am. If you''re an enemy, you kill, and if you''re on your side, you hang out appropriately. That''s all.


    (Shh, shh, shh... Hang on... In-out push back eh... Destroy that clear face. Huh... Ugh... Lord, I gave you that opportunity. Eh)


    The other was Thomas. I stare at Laura''s elegant side as she fills it with slutty thoughts.


    "Bubba, bubba, bubba. Ababa."


    Laura brings in, a blonde white toddler, about three or four years old, moves quietly among the lonely vampires as she makes an odd noise.


    "Ahem. Here, Miralka. No, Death. Grow up, Nasai."


    Laura scolds the young girl with ease.


    I wear lady-style elegant children''s clothes, but from my head I have black hairy ears, and my nose is black and not people''s. There is also a black hairy tail growing from the glutes. The arms are also covered with black body hair from the elbow to the tip, as are the legs from the knee to the tip. It''s as if you''re letting a young girl do an animal man cosplay, but it''s not a cosplay.


    This young lady, Miralka, is Laura''s demon. Besides, he is a demon of use who made the vampires and werewolves of his true ancestors into a vegetarian body and mixed them together in surgery. Usually, vampires use animals as demons. Laura is the only one with a heterogeneous user demon that can also be called such a contraindication. And if the other vampires do the same thing, it''s a nasal pinch, but no one can complain about her being the strongest vampire.


    "Oh, thank you for coming. This is our policy."


    Laura gently raised her hand to control where Christian was about to speak.


    "The palace state, grass dew milk, vipers, etc. will be behind them, and we will go ahead and reclaim Mr. Manzi."


    Laura pushes Kristian over and forces him to make a decision. But there is no one to turn against.


    "Thank you...... Laura......"


    "No. It''s Death. Just until you thought that was your best choice, Dace."


    Whispering, but sincerely thanking Christian, Laura smiled gracefully.

 1934 23

    The vipers, the mackerel, the naru, and the milk, and Sylvia, and the six of the nights, visited the palace country again the next day.


    In addition to six Vipers in Miyakuni and Cherry Blossom, there is another guest in the large Japanese room. He is Toyota Kiriko, the mayor of Euthanasia City and one of the top executives of Backstreet Central, the Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure, and even one of the shadow rulers of this country.


    Of the true ancestors Viper once fought for two in the past, the vampire who defeated Viper was this Kiriko Toyota.


    (He''s a guy with a bit of a hard head and an intuitive part, but he''s not that bad of a guy. Are you sure this guy''s behind this?


    While looking at Kiriko, Viper thinks. That seems to be the case with the milk story, but I can''t believe it.


    ''I forgot to tell you, cherry blossoms, and how many nights was it? Never make a public statement about me. If you do, I''ll kill you.''


    Milk to be stopped now.


    "I don''t know who you''re talking to, but you''re not going to believe me..."


    And how many nights.


    ''So, Mr. Mayor. It''s okay to bring Miyakuni to Van Dam and publish it, but at the same time, we also have information that Naoki is on the side of the true ancestors, and we were trying to fight each other, right?


    Kiriko nodded silently as Milk asked in a sinister voice. Viper looks at it and puts on his face as much as he wants.


    "Why did you do that?


    Cherry blossoms don''t make sense.


    "We can crush the blind guys all at once. Hey. Lonely vampires, troublesome homicidal maniac vampires Naoki Akamezawa, above all Grim Penis and Sea Chihuahua, the mice of Awabari Grass Dew Milk, and the same symbiotic vampire, the Miyagi Nation, were crushing together to target and destroy weakness. That''s Kiriko Fujita''s prospect."


    "Originally we were hostile to Van Dam, we could be triplets, or we could be powerful with True Ancestor Vampires and crush Van Dam."


    Miyakuni explained, supplemented by Viper.


    "Hey, why did you even go to Miyakuni?


    Cherry blossoms that raise even more questions.


    "Because there used to be a time when Kiriko and I were both lovers. No, a woman''s grudge is horrible. Yes, but if you can cherry blossoms, don''t be such a horrible woman ~"


    Kiriko stares at Miyakuni, who speaks out loud.


    "You can''t kill me for that reason. And there is one misunderstanding. Grass dew milk and I were not close, and I pulled in thinking about using it, but even that mouse was not the object of weakening it and killing it. Vipers aren''t really that bad, even though they designate taboos."


    "But is it true that you were trying to destroy Miyakuni?


    Hearing Kiriko''s will, Viper asks with a flashing face.


    "You''d be better off weakening me. Not all symbiotic vampires get along. I do have the feeling that it would help if you were gone. It''s not like I wanted to kill him aggressively."


    I looked at the viper looking a little creepy, Kiriko replied.


    "Hey about you...... I missed it. I had a glimpse of this..."


    Viper takes his gaze off Kiriko and says:


    "You were dancing and doing it, keeping it all figured out? So you''re saying you had your plan?


    Sylvia turns toward the palace, hitting questions and doubts.


    "Yes, it is."


    Grinning Miyakuni.


    "Kiriko''s greedy ruse turned out to be convenient for me, too. It''s an ideal development for me to weaken the Florescu family and the lonely vampires, as well as to assassinate the Grimm Penis van Dam."


    "So you don''t believe either Miyagi or Van Damme while they''re working together? Then it''s a dangerous bridge, isn''t it?


    "If Van Damme can''t kill you, I''m just gonna suck you off a different juice than blood."


    In response to Sylvia''s further questions, Miyakuni replies shabby.


    "Naoki and the others, who lost their manipulators and fled home, knew they were going to call for reinforcements to the Florescue family, also because they were willing to slap them together? I didn''t let him chase for it. But what would you have done if we''d been chasing him over there?


    Now Viper turned to Miyakuni and asked.


    "That was a minimum of sincerity to my Vipers. As a matter of fact, I was worried too, and I thought it was not a good idea to fool you completely, so I thought I''d be honest with you about half the time."


    That''s what makes Miyakuni head.


    "It''s a big deal. The boulder shall be one of the thirteenth staircases of joy, and only one of the rulers of this land."


    Sylvia looked at Kiriko and said sarcastically.


    "It''s not what I thought it would be."


    Kiriko shakes the cover.


    ''It was Junko who thought about it, wasn''t it? It''s a ploy full of holes that he might come up with. "


    "Hit"


    Milk pointed it out, Kiriko admitted.


    "You were even involved with Junko Yukioka..."


    "I just talked to him. For Junko and me, Van Damme is a common enemy. Junko will naturally be cooperative."


    Kiriko says in response to Viper''s words.


    "And then you''re being kind to Junko. You can''t come up with such a ruse, and it''s natural to think of it as pure child wisdom."


    "Milk, even for you, Van Damme has always been an abominable enemy, isn''t it?


    Kiriko changes the subject. Over this period, it was an abdominal build-up that took the milks in the direction of hitting Van Damme.


    ''Hmm, right. The reason for the relative is no different from that of Junko. But... Junko''s funny half the ruse and you were moving in the shadows on it. I don''t like either of them, and there''s no reason to dance to them any more.''


    "If we have a common enemy, we should have all worked together from the start, but it''s ridiculous that we just did such weird things and we''re going to be splitting up"


    Sakura hits Kiriko with a contempt gaze and throws up. Kiriko takes it flat.


    "Ma, I can''t help it. Kiriko Toyota and I are not good friends either. I didn''t have the option to put it together from the start, and even a greedy, stupid measure would have been a lucrative one if it had worked. ''


    From the milk, Kiriko''s position and choices are unclear.


    "I''d like to know when Milk spotted this measure, can you tell me?


    Kiriko turned to the milk and asked the question.


    ''As the cherry blossoms said. I wish I had narrowed my aim to one, but I didn''t. If we were to crush only the vampire loners, we should have made sure that we worked with Vandam at the time we brought Miyagi closer to Vandam. But I didn''t. I felt unnatural there first. I assumed this was aimed at triplets or more crushing each other. Because Junko thinks a lot about it, and it''s deliberately similar to a fun half ploy full of holes, I thought it would be.''


    Some people are satisfied with the milk description.


    "Fortunately, the milk noticed that, and as for this one, I don''t even have a grim penis. Shouldn''t you join hands with Grimm Penis and focus on those who crush lonely vampires?


    Kiriko''s face stretches only a little hard on that suggestion Viber spoke of. That''s something Kiriko doesn''t want you to do if you can.


    "Given Mr. Van Damme''s character, he seems to accept it."


    ''I like that. Even if it means putting up the face of Miyakuni''


    "Thank you for your concern ~"


    Naru, Milk and Miyakuni say respectively.


    "Except this guy''s gonna disagree with that."


    Milk looks at Kiriko and mocks her.


    "What do you mean?


    cherry blossoms ask.


    "As Kiriko, I really want Van Dam to crush you rather than crush the Lonely. For Kiriko, both the Lonely and the Grim Penis will be in the way, but if you consider the extent and priorities of Hate, it will be Van Dam. That''s why triplets were still more convenient than us and Van Damme working together. Naoki is more than a loner and a loner vampire. But from Kiriko, that''s the ideal shape."


    Milk explained.


    "When that happens, if you only want to crush Van Damme, don''t mean your minutes are a bad bet. If there''s nothing else..."


    And, put your hand on your jaw, Sylvia.


    ''You also planned to set something up for that. Before that, I realized the truth. Well, I wasn''t sure, so Kiriko came and talked to me. "


    Milk says so and shakes his tail slowly.


    "But isn''t it strange? Why did Kiriko Fujita come here and tell you that honestly?


    After a few nights glancing at Kiriko, he turns to Milk and asks.


    ''Cause I blackmailed you. And I screwed up. If you don''t tell the truth, you''ll do it all to your grandfather in the worst way.''


    "So you came out light?


    ''Cause he''s the mayor. And he is also the great man on the back street and one of the mastermind Fixers who cow the country. I have the power to do what''s most troubling to a guy in that position. "


    Milk''s voice, which speaks so, still sounded like a mockery.


    "So, Kiriko. Which way are you going to end up?


    Miyakuni looks at Kiriko and confirms.


    "You''re still making up your mind, or aren''t you going to push no for anyone who bumps into you and favors you?


    Milk throws up.


    "You''re a bad hand at hostility to Van Damme right now. I''m sorry about the triplets. There''s only one answer."


    ''That''s what I wanted to say, but that''s what you''re saying. That''s why I''m going to see Van Damme now. Oh, of course, keep my presence a secret.''


    "Okay......"


    Vipers and milk told me to push, and Kiriko finally broke too.

 1935 24

    Thomas thought since he was a little girl. Humans are born and raised in an environment that determines their destiny. When born in a harsh environment, many become distorted in their humanity as well, leading an unfortunate and miserable life.


    But Thomas had no intention of leading an unfortunate life. Instead, I was grateful that I was unhappy.


    His father had repeated domestic violence and had raped Thomas with dignity in front of his mother. Instead of helping her, her mother was grinning at relief when she saw her son get offended. Because after committing Thomas, his father''s violent habits will be withheld for a while. For a while at best until the next day, but not having to threaten violence overnight was to ensure this reassuring time for the mother.


    As he grew, his father began to avoid Thomas. His father was a little boy and his height was reversed when Thomas turned eleven. Because of that. Things that are humble and vulnerable to women and children. Seeing a father who can only bully, the fear disappeared from within Thomas. I just started to see it in contempt.


    The violence against his mother escalated as Thomas was frustrated to see himself with an underestimated eye. But Thomas doesn''t feel anything. I don''t even feel like helping my mother, who didn''t help me in any way.


    "Why not you... it''s me..."


    When Thomas woke up one day, his bloody mother was strangling Thomas as he brought his resentfully distorted face so close that it seemed to touch Thomas'' face.


    "That guy... it''s all to me... why? Because you stopped playing your part! Look at this face! I''m covered in beaten marks and I can barely even go outside! I can''t face my parents or my sister! It''s all your fault. Ow, ow, ow! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Thomas immediately guessed that the returned blood belonged to his father. From the amount of blood, I also guessed that my father was dead.


    But there are two strange things. Based on the amount of blood returned, the mother must have killed her father with a blade. And yet I''m trying to strangle you about Thomas. And the other thing, the mother isn''t strangling so hard that she can''t breathe herself.


    On her mother''s hips, a bloody knife was seen hanging.


    (Is that what you mean)


    The resourceful Thomas understood.


    Thomas took his mother''s knife. And in a calm motion that did not precipitate, he cut off his mother''s fingers.


    The mother let Thomas go and looked at her son with an incredible look.


    "Why didn''t you kill me...?


    "I die and run, and I wear the yoke of a murderer who kills his mother. That''s what you''re saying."


    Thomas understood that it was the mother, not the father, who really sucked at all.


    "No, no, no! The devil''s child. Ooh! I can''t. No, no, no! You didn''t give birth. Ah!


    Thomas'' mother scolded my son in tears.


    Even here Thomas felt strongly that he was unhappy. And I was grateful.


    An unfortunate self has the right to avenge a world that has abused itself. Thomas believes he''s got the ultimate in absolute justice.


    It would have been fortunate for him and unfortunate for many that Thomas toured with the world of sorcery. After meeting the technique of vampirization, he vampired with the technique without hesitation, using his full abilities to offend and kill women around. It was an unfortunate birth, but because of the power acquired, he decided to live around making others unhappy to the full.


    "How can you do such a terrible thing... stop it, it''s terrible... what are you doing..."


    At one point, the woman who was committing the crime complained crying. In response, Thomas replied this with a laugh.


    "I can''t, I''m not human, I shouldn''t have been born, because I''m the devil''s child."


    Grim Penisville. A lab of historical pleasure.


    Since noon that day, the manipulator''s restraint had been lifted.


    The half-naked manipulator sitting on the floor looks at Historic Pleasure''s back with a flashing face that it is not here in his heart. Your eyes open tightly, and your mouth remains pompous. Somewhere anxious, that face also looks like a girl.


    When History Joy stretches lightly, turns off all the holographic displays she was projecting, and interrupts the work, she flips the chair to face the operator.


    "Fumi-Fumi-ku..."


    Delighted that he turned his gaze to himself, the operator lets him wave his hands beside his face, laughing naggingly.


    "Look, Operator Mosquito. If you brush the back of my shoes shiny, I''ll give you bug blood for your reward."


    When Shi Yue slips the chair and moves in front of the operator, he shakes the back of the assembled foot in front of the operator''s face.


    "Wow, thanks, Fumioo"


    The manipulator makes a sweet backing sound, looks heartfelt happy, and doesn''t hesitate to lick the back of the manipulator''s shoes.


    "Guppy, this is my next experiment. Come on, I''m going to create a battle creature that possesses the properties of a vampire. I just transfused your blood. I can make it, and I can transplant your cells, maybe. But that''s not funny, sss. Your belly, your womb, will be remodeled to give birth to children of all races."


    "Wow, I gave birth to a lot for Fumioo. I gave birth to Tsukobako."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s a good reply. So, if the genes are close, we can also give birth to different species of children. Leopon, the kid with the lion and leopard, Rabba, the crossing between the roba and the horse. It''s a guy called Battle Creature who mass-produces heterogeneous breeds among species that are completely remote from each other. Ghupi. But Battle Creature just needs to make a new breed and take a lot of effort. If I make it once, I''ll be able to produce a lot of it. So what I figured was a chimeric womb that would incorporate the genes of any organism and produce all sorts of hybrids. I''ve already experimented with a few things in another organism, but they don''t work in there. Die in the middle of an experiment. There were a few more who died just a little while ago. But vampires are tough, aren''t they? Pretty unscrupulous experiments. Modifying them won''t kill you that easily, and I''m sure you''ll endure it, and someday you''ll succeed. I''ll give birth to all kinds of vampire chimeras so they can give birth to you. Don''t you think that''s an exciting story? Guppy."


    "Yeah, I''m so excited - Use my uterus. Modify it. I gave birth to anything."


    Licking diligently behind his shoes, after listening to and properly understanding Historical Pleasure, the operator responded with a joyous look.


    "Chris''s brother and sister, they want to have lots of babies. Fun ~"


    "Oh, you had a son. If I capture my son, I''ll turn him into an experimental bench with a parent-child set. Guppy."


    "Wow, fumi-yu gentle. I loved it."


    To Historically Pleasant, who told him to stick an evil grin, the operator rejoiced with an angelic smile and licked the back of his shoes again.


    In one of the vampires'' lairs, Christian was facing Laura and listening to various old stories from Laura.


    "For a short time Decita, I used to be a loner Decita, too. What Kiriko and most symbiotics don''t know, Death."


    "Were you..."


    That was Christian''s first ear, too. I just thought it was a root symbiotic because it was like a symbiotic synonym when it came to Laura Sheridan.


    "Ahem. By then, Mabda Chidecita was a good operator. I can''t believe you have such a fine son, Death, if an operator envies you."


    (I don''t know, I just talked a little bit, but I feel a little weird...)


    Laura herself is a very nostalgic and loving woman, but she really seems that way to Cristian.


    "Chris, I haven''t seen Thomas the rapist in forever"


    One of the vampires comes to report.


    "It''s about him, so he might have gone to kill a neighbor."


    "Even Naoki is patient... If you''re right, you''re in serious trouble."


    Chris that becomes tannic.


    "No, I''m not even Naoki..."


    Vampires who report unspeakably.


    Kristian had a fiercely unpleasant feeling and called Naoki on the Virtual Phone, but there was no sign of her answering.

 1936 25

    At witchcraft. The time when the spirit body is activated, the power of the magician is increased, the paranormal phenomenon that occurs naturally increases, and the outsider with paranormal power becomes high tension.


    Thomas, the rapist, walks out of the woods and hangs around the residential neighborhood. Even when it comes to residential neighborhoods, this is the west of Euthanasia. The fields continue on all sides, and the dwellings are like pompous buildings between the fields. For this reason, we can see far away.


    (Few people, but easy to find if people...? Wait till the sun goes down? No... it''s a hassle)


    Even if they were watching me, I wouldn''t stay in Japan forever. And Thomas, who was underestimating that he could not be caught by the police, just decided to finish his meal. Had he known what the euthanasia police station would be, it would not have been such an idea.


    What Thomas found was a woman pulling a stroller. I''m in my early twenties.


    "Is that your first young wife? Not bad."


    As he spreads his distorted grin to the full surface, Thomas walks toward the woman pulling the stroller, eventually trying to hold back the woman''s whereabouts and stands.


    The woman ran scared when she saw Thomas standing forward with a creepy grin. I decided he was an absolutely dangerous man. And I also sensed that there was imminent danger to me. But that''s why she can''t do anything about it.


    "Hey... no... what are you doing! Whoa, whoa! Somebody, whoa!


    Layed by Thomas, a woman screams.


    "Woohoo...... nice BGM. Without this, it begins..."


    "Hongya ahhh! Humph! Ahhh!


    Thomas was delighted to hear the woman scream, but the cries of the baby ruined her good mood along the way.


    "I''m kidding. Yeah! I hate dogs and baby cries so much!


    Thomas rises in angry shape and lifts the stroller.


    I don''t want to touch the baby inside. Thomas'' prejudices and preconceptions, but the baby had a dirty image. It leaks a lot in my stomach, and I imagine it''s a bunch of vikins. That would be the same for the mother who deals with that baby, but I don''t hold the same perception for the mother.


    "It''s expensive!


    Thomas throws the stroller straight up. A stroller rose even higher than a nearby two-story home due to vampire power. Mother chasing it with a sad look. The contents of the stroller are thrown out of the stroller in the air.


    "That''s so neat."


    He liked the feeling of floating in the air, and the baby stopped crying and laughed in the air.


    The stroller falls and sounds flashy, breaking apart. The stroller contents also fell, and this one bounced once before stretching out in the middle of the road in the gutter. The mother, who has seen the sight, opens her mouth gently to solidify.


    "Well, then it''s time to eat and rape. Say... react. No way. Did the shock of killing the kid drive you crazy? Shit... what the hell, that. You''re still a baby even if you''re a kid. You''re no different than an animal. Why would I be so shocked when one of those fucked up? I don''t understand."


    Thomas only sucks blood because it''s not funny to offend a woman who doesn''t resist.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Ooso. Oh, Shira. Then you''ll have to protect yourself in the afterlife."


    Filled with bellies, Thomas stomped the woman''s head. The cranium cracks lightly and blood and encephalopathy spill out into the asphalt. His eyeballs were also jumping out and rolling.


    "Uh, I''m kind. Uh, but I feel bad. Damn... next time you attack a woman with children, you have to be careful in turn."


    It was then that Thomas groaned in a sigh.


    "Khaaaa!


    "Hmm?"


    Thomas looked suspicious when he heard a scream from a short distance away.


    With curiosity, take a trip to the screamer. Behind a nearby home.


    Between the fields'' dwellings, Thomas found a face he knew. A vampire named Naoki, who lives in Florescu.


    Naoki was chopping up a girl her age with a knife. To the point of not killing him, but he had a wound that could never be called a minor injury.


    (oh...... how is that giving you plenty of pain and fear and making your blood taste better...... You know what I mean)


    Thomas saw it that way, but not actually. Naoki had already finished sucking blood. After that, I''m just killing and having fun.


    Seeing how Naoki kills a girl, Thomas remembers his past. And overlap yourself with Naoki.


    (This guy is just like me. Become a douchebag... No, be Mabdachi)


    Thomas stepped forward to Naoki when he thought so.


    "Oh, boy, you were here to see me, too"


    When Thomas speaks, Naoki looks at Thomas and spills a smile.


    "Laura''s a vampire took it upon herself... Ever since he got here, I''ve been bored with all the meetings. When are you going to attack?"


    Naoki complains of discomfort.


    "Oh, I agree. Don''t feel comfortable."


    Thomas nodded. Thomas interpreted it on his own that Naoki would have seen himself as one of his kind when Naoki told him such a story.


    "I like it, you"


    Thomas approaches Naoki and turns his hand around his shoulder.


    "I''m sure you and I can be Mabdachi. Together, cuckoo."


    "Shh, shh, shh, shh?


    Naoki''s heart brought back a strange sensation.


    In fact, Naoki was starting to like Thomas. I''ve been curious since I visited the Florescu family. He approached me from the other side and revealed his attitude of bonding friendship. I believe Thomas is right, it must be compatible.


    That''s why, in Naoki, a strong desire arose.


    "Thomas...... you''re adorable. I like Thomas, too."


    From the midst of Naoki, the urge for intense destruction boils down.


    (Operators and Chris were patient... but this guy wouldn''t have to)


    Reason and impulse are consigned, and the intention to kill is unleashed.


    Thomas jumped backwards.


    "What..."


    Thomas shudders at Naoki, who has suddenly waved a knife. I was going to avoid it, but my throat is cut a little.


    Let''s play.


    Naoki grins as she spreads her hands, twirls the knife and sneers.


    "Well... if you''re a Dachi, you''ll play. Heh heh heh... but heh, this is a game."


    Prepared immediately, Thomas also went into battle mode. Naoki rushes in and waves a knife.


    To a faster and sharper blow than I imagined, Naoki dodged in a surprising but dangerous place. Thomas'' knife cuts the sky.


    "This is a game you shouldn''t play. No! Hahahahahahaha!


    Taking a step further, Thomas takes a direct pleasure in clapping his hands. Naoki, who is unable to flinch this time and has been attacked by Thomas as much as he wishes by his chin, falls with a big glance.


    "Hehe hehe...... There''s nothing in the world you shouldn''t do... Who decided to do that? If someone decides, do I have to obey what someone decides to do? Ridiculous."


    Naoki shrugs with a laugh while still dressed as she fell on her back.


    "I want to play with Thomas right now."


    Naoki jumps when I say it. A grin lingers on his face.


    The moment Thomas tried to wave the knife, that vision was blocked. Before you and Naoki, a fog wall broke out.


    The fog wall stretched sideways and quickly surrounded Thomas'' body.


    Thomas tried to thrust through the fog, to his mind. This fog was created by Naoki. And in this fog, if Naoki is mixed with the fog, the moment you get into the fog, you are likely to be caught by Naoki.


    (top is empty)


    The fog just walls and encloses Thomas in cylindrical form. Thomas jumped and tried to get out of the fog wall.


    Naoki appeared in front of Thomas at a point where he came higher than the fog wall. Face to face, Thomas giggles. Naoki, on the other hand, grins with a grin.


    Naoki was also flying, seeing as the moment Thomas jumped. Naoki did fog and mix with the fog, but if Thomas had jumped, he was going to jump back to where he was, too. Naoki had identified Thomas'' movements from the fog.


    Naoki attacked first for what the opponent was supposed to move. Wave the knife three times, chopping up Thomas'' body three times in the air.


    But Thomas isn''t left to be hit either. Stick out your knife in the air and pierce Naoki''s abdomen.


    We''re in the air with each other, so we can barely take evasive action.


    Just ahead, Thomas landed better. As soon as it was Thomas who jumped ahead, it landed fast.


    Thomas falls straight forward and kicks his ass out. But Naoki also took Thomas'' face with a knife - no, he cleaves his eyes.


    "Grr!?


    Thomas flinches, deprived of his sight.


    Naoki also ate Thomas'' kick as much in the abdomen as she wanted, and couldn''t stand up right away.


    Thomas fogs his body. I just want to regenerate my eyes at least. I wanted to distance myself for that. After restoring his eyesight, he intended to take a second form and apply Keri at once.


    The battle between vampires - especially the battle of true ancestors or those close to them - is often muddy for the power of fogging and regeneration.


    But Naoki wouldn''t let that happen.


    Here Naoki put out a trump card. It activated the ability gained when modified from milk.


    Naoki also has a second form. But that''s not the muscular body of a black body surface like any other true ancestor.


    Naoki''s whole body turns into flames.


    The flame, barely maintained only by Naoki''s silhouette, followed after Thomas, the fog, and pushed straight through.


    Vampire fogging is precisely the ability to temporarily break down cells and clothing. It doesn''t actually get foggy.


    Naoki''s change to flames is a substitute for accelerating molecular motion and burning it simultaneously, after keeping everything that breaks down to the fog level in place. And naturally Naoki''s own body has strong resistance to heat. It also makes the garment you are wearing heat resistant.


    Thomas'' body, broken down so small that it appears to be misty, is lightly burned by the body of immortality that has turned into flames. I didn''t happen to get it back, but by then it was too late. He was burned all over his body and took so much deadly damage that he couldn''t catch up with regeneration either.


    "What''s the difference between vampires and people?


    Naoki called out as she fell on her back, the majority of her body burned, emitting a burning smell of meat, and her breath looked down constantly at Thomas.


    "Cute faces at death don''t change humans or vampires at all, do they? Same face."


    Thomas'' face scorched and blackened by more than half, but looked adorable to Naoki.


    "Heh... why... What didn''t you care...? I just... wanted to be a dick with you..."


    Looking up Naoki, Thomas inquires with a sad face.


    "What are you talking about? We were friends, weren''t we?


    With a gentle smile, Naoki answers Thomas'' face closer.


    "Aren''t you having fun playing with me? Didn''t you feel friendship? You were, and still are, definitely friends."


    Thomas opened his eyes to surprise when he heard Naoki''s words, but immediately understands what it means and spills a gentle smile on his mouth.


    "Oh... no, you did. It was fun, darling..."


    "Right? We''re already best friends. Lovely, Thomas..."


    Naoki, spreading a grin on her full face, turned even more to Thomas and raised her fangs on her neck muscle.


    (Woohoo... nice way to die... I can''t believe I''m dying so happily and softly... I''m a demon-like man who killed a bunch of people, and I wish I hadn''t, but I was super happy when I died. Tell them who I killed and who they are.)


    Thomas couldn''t breathe, thinking about it, letting his winning grin stick.

 1937 26

    After the battle with Thomas, when Naoki returned to the abandoned inn in the safe house, all the vampires in the lobby changed their complexion and watched Naoki.


    The smell of blood was creeping on Naoki''s body. The blood returned to the clothes has been burned and evaporated when it flames, but the smell has not disappeared.


    "Don''t smell like more than one blood. For two... One is human, the other is vampire blood."


    The red clothes advance in front of Naoki and point it out.


    "Yeah, I''ve killed Thomas."


    Immediately fortunate to be honest about killing Thomas, the vampires who were in the hall squeal together.


    "Kids who do such unsolicited things are dangerous molecule Death. There''s a choice between killing everyone in this room, Mass."


    Laura looked at Naoki and said.


    "At least give me a reason..."


    "If that happens, I''ll run. I''m confident I can get away with it. If you want to kill me, go ahead."


    Kristian tried to defend him, but Naoki nodded with a nagging laugh.


    "Naoki will be a force of war, and I want you to keep using it. And Naoki only listens to me and my mother."


    Christian turns to Laura and complains.


    "I''m not even gonna listen to Chris. I take care of the manipulators, but I don''t take care of Chris."


    Naoki said with a smile.


    "You, keep up the good work..."


    "Getting in tune?


    Naoki sees Kristian with a decent face, like he bit down a bitter bug.


    "Even if I killed him, there must have been a reason. Probably caused by Thomas..."


    One of the vampires mouths a dialogue that takes over Kristian''s words.


    "Thomas was a loner, too, and I''m glad he died."


    Yet another vampire throws up in disdain.


    Shortly after, some vampires sensed the killing and set themselves up.


    "What?"


    A vampire who just cursed about Thomas sees a knife pierced in the center of his chest with a decent face.


    "What? It''s not. Don''t speak ill of my friends. Stupid bastard."


    Naoki, who stabbed the knife at that vampire in the early days of the electroluminescent fire, exposed his discomfort and threw it away.


    "Hey, you should kill this guy after all!


    One of the vampires screams.


    "No... since when have we been friends? Well, there''s something about it that seems familiar to me."


    Cristian, on the other hand, was pressing his face. I fell into the worst development I could ever imagine. Besides, Naoki set out to do so herself.


    A vampire stabbed with a knife is pulling out a knife and thrusting Naoki, staring at Naoki with hatred as she presses her wound.


    The other vampires were fortunate enough to strike, and it was then that the air became instant.


    "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Thomas was a friend, Deska? Yet the fact that you killed Mr. Thomas seems to mean that there are some deep circumstances, Death Nee."


    Laura''s words, which she said in a calm voice, calm the vampires back.


    "Leave it alone, Shaw. My instinct tells me that I should do that, Mass. Ahem."


    Word of the strongest vampire, therefore, there is no one to turn against. Even the lonely vampires with extrajudicial pride, before the wall of strength, have no choice but to obey.


    "Ha... boring way to sum it up. But for once... I guess I''ll say thank you. Extra help, thanks."


    Naoki takes to Laura''s front and gives her thanks with an unfaithful face that doesn''t make her feel sorry at all.


    "Come on, Death."


    Laura, on the other hand, makes me laugh lovingly. The vampires watching beside them felt the difference in character just because of the interaction, and some of them drank a little less.


    A total of nine people visited Grimpenisville: Viper, Milk, Nal, Tsukishi, Sylvia, How Many Nights, Cherry Blossom, Kiriko, and Miyakuni. Four of them, Sylvia, Miyakuni, Viper, and Kiriko, are passed before Van Damme.


    Actually, there''s some milk in the basket in Viper''s hands, but naturally I''ll keep that a secret.


    In addition to Van Damme, the reception room also had the appearance of Terence and Historical Pleasure.


    (Is this the Mad Scientist Soundwood History Pleasant? I see, I don''t like it)


    I think Sylvia sees the joy of history.


    "You''ve come a lot. Thanks."


    Van Damme greets him comfortably on the surface, thanking him for sticking up his sales smile.


    "I didn''t think you''d come here to negotiate."


    Viper said. Previously, when Viper visited the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, it was raided only, but not this time.


    "Oh, no, it''s still at the negotiating stage. You''re here, so I thought you were ready."


    "Nobody said that, though?


    To the sarcastic van Dam, Kiriko says with a face full of danger. She''s the one with the strongest hostility to Van Damme in this.


    "I don''t need to interact with Kururane - so get to the bottom of this. Both voques."


    Milk manipulates the air and tells Viper, Sylvia, Kiriko and Miyakuni in a voice that can only be heard.


    But there was a man who listened firmly to the voice that only four men were going to hear.


    "Milk, I know you''re there. If it comes out, is it Doss? Guppy, guppy."


    "What?"


    Van Damme was surprised by the historical pleasure of provoking with a netique voice. Terrence quickly finds signs.


    "Ha ha, ride such a provocation, baka"


    It''s still a milk that only four members of the allied faction can hear, but I know this whine sounds historic too.


    "You can''t just fight together. I came here with that intention. Except until I take down one vampire. If you stop him, I''ll let you go home. I won''t sit there hostile as it is. That kind of deception is not doctrinal. Just go home. We''ll fight when we get another chance."


    "Sounds like you."


    Van Damme smiles at Viper''s story. This laugh was not a making laugh.


    "I''ll keep you in battle with the lonely vampires for once, too."


    Kiriko said. I''d really like to work with the vampires to tailor Van Dam, but Kiriko''s standpoint is that there''s no good prospect of a vampire side winning.


    Besides that, when you think about the later, it''s not a good idea to make your friendship with Milk or Miyakuni a bad idea. I found out what I was up to the earliest. The other side is saying they will make an alliance knowingly and tentatively accept it, so if they poke any further, they are likely to show a serious hostile stance towards themselves. Then I''ll have trouble with the boulders.


    "Wow, haha, did you hear that? Van Damme. Whenever a mosquito looks great -"


    "Okay, even, Historical Pleasure"


    Van Damme takes a heavy sigh of joy in the history he stirs up with a shard of laughter.


    (No matter how powerful it is, I don''t know how to keep Roku''s. That''s a lot of hard work.)


    Seeing the interaction between Historical Pleasure and Van Damme, Sylvia thinks.


    "What about you there...?


    And Van Damme saw Sylvia.


    "I''m his protector. So, it''s good to fight together, but what are we gonna do? I know their safe house. Do you want to attack us now?


    Sylvia answers and inquires.


    "You better bring your enemies into this building. When you attack from here, you disperse your power to protect me and this building. Now it''s hard for me to leave Japan for work."


    "I see."


    To Vandamm''s answer, Sylvia is convinced. There were no objections.


    "Gruppy. All right, then there''s bait, and I''m gonna lure all the low-brain Mosquitos to this building."


    "No, Historical pleasure... you don''t have to do anything extra. Even if you leave them alone, they''ll attack you."


    "Fine, don''t hesitate. I''ll take care of this. Cuckoo."


    Van Damme took control of History Pleasure trying to do something strange, but History Pleasure left the room without hearing.


    "You don''t have to, isn''t that the seed of your headache?


    "Hmm. As you can see."


    To the viper, who asked bitterly, Van Damme pressed his forehead and looked up at the ceiling, answering only rarely.

 1938 27

    Another day goes by.


    The vampires are sleeping in an abandoned inn in the woods. At first, it seemed to be worn out and terrible, but the user demon was used in full to clean and tidy. The details remained dirty or broken, but somehow they looked good and could be tailored to the extent that people could live.


    noon. Naoki and Kristian visit the room where Laura is sleeping.


    "I''m Kristian. And Naoki."


    "Go ahead, Dace."


    Speaking over, Laura replied, so Kristian opened her mouth.


    Seeing the sight of the room inside, Christian looked up. The servant Naoki also glances at him with a tight face.


    The floors, walls, and ceilings of the room are filled with bugs of all kinds, and Laura sleeps in them. Miralka, the user demon, was playing the game because of Laura.


    "Well, don''t crush me, Saine. These kids all have intelligence and heart, Descara."


    Laura cautions gently, but there is no foot trail, so if you don''t want to crush it, you can''t go indoors.


    "He said he has intelligence and a heart..."


    Fu and Cristian glanced at Miralka, the demon of use. If this user demon is a contraindication in itself and Laura is good at doing that, Kristian thinks that these bugs are something special, too.


    "Bugs, I like Des Yones ~. I''ve loved Desitas since I was a little girl. It''s funny how you like bugs even though you''re a girl, Masita, exposed to prejudice and discrimination, come to your head and become a vampire. Ah, I was young, too."


    "So I don''t know how to come to mind and be a vampire, but you don''t like it when weirdos get bullied. I think I''m cute too, bug."


    Naoto crouches in front of the room and puts his finger closer to Gilli England than the palm of one hand. Behind my smile, I pinch it up, slap it all I want, and then I''m driven by the urge to crush it.


    "So, what do you want, Death?


    "It''s a very unsolicited favor, but when I got into Grimm Penis'' home base, I left Laura in charge, and Naoki and I wanted to act alone."


    "Yeah, well, that''s why I want to help the manipulator, Death. Aidez, who knows the point."


    Discerning Cristian''s intentions, Laura immediately agreed.


    "You''ll be worried about me exposing your mother, Sinai. But don''t push it, Masain."


    "I got it. Thank you."


    Christian drowned her head deeply at Laura, who told her with a smile.


    (You''re a strong and gentle person. You mean humans are made... vampires)


    To Laura, Christian''s respect boils down to more than just gratitude.


    "Were you guys here too..."


    Red clothes come and speak from behind.


    "Is it bad if you''re here?


    Naoki says in a muffled voice.


    "Operator Florescu footage is available online"


    That''s what the red clothes said, stood in front of the room, met Laura, and then projected a holographic display so that everyone could see it.


    "Operator..."


    "Mother......"


    Naoki and Kristian groan with a loud voice when they saw the operator in underwear, reflected in the holographic display, whose mouth was forced to open with an opener and his fangs were stripped out, cords connected everywhere in his body.


    "Mad Scientists Tried Catching Vampires," says a big deficit terrob under the video. Plus, ''I''m a bee vampire. I''ve experimented with a lot of things,'' continues the scene switching.


    A woman in white with her face hidden in a mosaic puts a scalpel in the chest of an operator bound by a large lettering over a large sleeping table and incises it. An operator who distorts his face in fear and anguish.


    "I won''t die to this extent because I''m a vampire. See, I live this way. But the pain seems to be right, so the reaction to suffering is nice."


    "No, no, no, no!


    A woman in white stabs a claw branch in the exposed heart. Every time a single stab is stabbed, the operator further distorts his face and screams without being overwhelmed.


    "Vampires are said to die if they punch a pile of wood into their heart, so I experimented with what would happen if I stabbed a claw twig, w/a nice reaction inside, w/so much distortion of their beautiful faces, w/so let''s try five more."


    "Yeah, it''s a bad taste, Death. Stop watching, Mashitaka.


    "Show the last one"


    Laura told me, the red clothes flew the footage.


    The last was closed with a message.


    "Did you enjoy yourself, you nasty little chisel bat buddy? I wish you could help me quickly, but I''ve been left unattended for a long time, and vampires are a thin affair. Looks like a lookout even if my buddy fits this eye."


    "Ahem. I mean, provocative and challenging desca."


    Laura wakes herself up.


    "What else were they doing?


    Cristian asks in a cold voice. I could tell from anyone''s eyes that I was desperate to push my anger to death.


    "I was opening all over my body and letting ants come all over my body. I was laughing that you could do this because you''re a vampire."


    "Stay alive, all over your body... and the ants eat you out of your body"


    Listen to the red clothes, Naoki shrugs, and imagine how they look.


    "Then..."


    "Ahem, no, that''s enough Death. Don''t even listen to Chris, Masen."


    Laura blocks the talk of red clothes.


    "Shit!


    Cristian hit the pillar with a fist he gripped. The wooden pillars break lightly.


    (Operator, you were so cute. I''m so jealous. That kind of behavior means you have to be patient even if I want to do it to an operator. I don''t know who it is, but I did what I didn''t do... I will never forgive you)


    Naoki, on the other hand, was burning her heart at the wrong thoughts.


    The Vivers were to stay in Grimm Penisville for a while.


    And there, we see the torturous landscape of the operator that Historic Pleasure flushed online.


    "No matter how many enemies this is..."


    "Not at all..."


    Cherry blossoms look up and say, Naru agrees. The others felt the same way.


    (I don''t think I can just torture you. Because of this resentment, I think I can make a quality curse item)


    I was only thinking about something else for a few nights.


    "I''ve been unfriendly with me for a long time, in a hostile relationship, but look at this... I don''t feel good"


    Kiriko says so and gets up.


    ''Don''t do it. You can''t listen to History. "


    Milk, who guessed what Kiriko was going to do, controls it.


    ''If you want to help... you just have to look at the gaps and help. It will be difficult, and now we should focus on what needs to be done.''


    "Right..."


    Kiriko lowers her hips.


    "If I hadn''t stopped you, this woman would have really gone. He''s a bloodsusceptible guy on his head. Even the cooler type."


    "That''s how well you do mayors...... No, I wonder if you''re getting that kind of bloodthirsty puffiness?


    Viper and Cherry Blossom say.


    "He''s taking his manic-depressive pills, too."


    With a masochistic grin, Kiriko said.


    Miyakuni was in the same room as Van Dam and Historic Pleasure and watched the Operator''s torture video to the end.


    "How does it feel to have your ex-girlfriend toyed? Gupiu, do you still get excited or something? Or when it comes to the original, you don''t think of anything? I don''t know because I''ve never been in love before."


    Seeing Historical Pleasure spreading a mean grin and teasing the palace country, Van Damme shudders and loses his word.


    "It depends on whether you still have feelings or not, it will change a lot."


    Miyakuni answers with no expression. He''s always a gentle smiling man, but when I was watching the torture footage of the operator, he was way as faceless as Nobu. And Van Damme kept it in check.


    (You seem to have feelings. And this guy, he showed footage like this, maybe he''ll betray you)


    Aware of Miyakuni, Vandam thinks.


    "This is footage from a few days ago, by the way. Cuckoo. I''m obedient now. I''ll listen to anything I say, so I''ll see you? If it''s what, mate?


    "No, that''s fine..."


    "Historical pleasure, come on"


    In contrast to the stirring historical pleasure, the Miyagi says blur with a hard voice, and Van Damme beware with a tight voice at no time.


    "What the hell, we''re going around to Van Damme that way. I thought you were the incarnation of evil, you''re a pretty fragile, weak, weak, inert mind. Ha... I missed it a bit. I''m a little disappointed..."


    "Whatever the fragility, weakness and weakness, do you know what it means to be indolent? And I''m not an evil incarnation."


    Listening to Historical Pleasure''s dialogue, Van Damme stunned into it and objected, but Historical Pleasure left the room without saying anything.


    "If you want to betray me, you can betray me. I honestly can''t stand on my stomach right now either. If you want help, I''ll help you."


    I can''t wait to be betrayed on my own, so I confirm the betrayal from Van Damme. As long as you know when the other person is behaving, that''s fine. I seriously thought that if it was at least just the rescue of the manipulator, Miyakuni could help if he wanted. The degree of conscience was also in Van Damme.


    "Thank you for your concern. But fine. Operators are enemies. If you release us here, we will only empower the enemy."


    With a nihil grin, Miyakuni turned it down, so did Van Dam''s conscience there. Because Van Damme also knew that it was a bad idea to free the manipulator.


    Night. How many nights and Sylvia also stayed in Grimm Penis, ready for the vampires to come whenever they wanted.


    "Sister, you''ve been in a bad mood for a long time"


    How many nights speak to Sylvia as she checks for spells.


    "You bet. I''ve heard a lot about that sound tree history, bad reputation, but I didn''t think it was that bad. Look at the gap and kill him."


    "Yeah, yeah, she really doesn''t like it. I want to sneak a curse."


    I agree with Sylvia who throws up for a few nights.


    "I''m afraid you''re stronger than me, and if you''re not an extra curse, you''ll be resisting."


    "He''s an overlife, too. I mean... sister. For once, even your sister is over-life, right?


    Nights when I hear Sylvia''s dialogue and she looks unexpected.


    "For once... When you look at immortality, its influence on the world, its combat power, and the combination of those things, don''t fall into that category in a critical way."


    "What is critical... that there is no overlife below your sister...? Hit the bottom..."


    "Ugh, I''m weaker than me. I''ve never seen it before."


    It was then that Sylvia raised her sad voice in the nights she asked sadly. I get a message to Sylvia.


    "Lonely Vampires, Disperse and Start Moving to Grimm Penis Japan Branch Building"


    I was keeping an eye on the vampires'' trends, a report from a constituent of O''MyRape.

 1939 28

    Night. On an artificial island with a grim penisville, the assembled vampires were waiting for a signal to enter. Stand by a little further from the building in case the enemy comes out of the building.


    "Split the mass between a group that enters through the inlet and a group that fogs and enters through the exterior wall vent."


    Laura tells the vampires.


    "The fogging intruder squeezes the numbers, Mars. Concentrate your forces from the entrance into the forcible breakthrough group to sharpen enemy forces as much as possible. Of course I''m an entrance group day. Ahem."


    And as Laura peeks into the building with her binoculars, she instructs a few of the fogging sneak intruders on the intrusion route. Needless to say, vampires work at night.


    While I hadn''t finished all the instructions to the intrusion group, there was movement from the grim penis side.


    A grenade launcher is shot multiple times through a building window and explodes all over the place.


    "Yeah, decentralized day!


    Laura commands, but not until she commands, and the vampires take their distance without solidification.


    But shortly afterwards, a laser beam was shot from inside the building, targeting dispersed vampires. About three of them go down on a black burn.


    "Ugh yeah!?


    "Kid, I don''t feel good... nausea..."


    "Dizziness... chills..."


    Several more vampires start vomiting, flutter and fall.


    "Like a BC weapon that works for vampires, Dace."


    Laura said.


    "Did you use your mother to create a bacterium that works for vampires too..."


    Christian grips his fist.


    "Ahem. Jump inside the building, Shaw! Operation start day now! Migrating to forced breakthroughs and intrusions, Dace!


    When Laura ordered out loud, the vampires walked into the darkness simultaneously toward the building.


    Grenades and lasers were shot all over the place until they approached the building, but hardly hit vampires running at rates far above those of humans. Someone blew it off with a blast of grenades, but the laser didn''t hit it.


    "Aren''t you waiting inside for this minute?


    Ask Laura as Cristian runs next door as she runs toward the building.


    "That''s natural, Mass. But I was going to attack you, and if I stay here, I can do it unilaterally, Death."


    And, Laura.


    "Shouldn''t we all get fogged and break in?


    Naoki suggests.


    "That''s none, Dace. Somewhere, Sayne, someone has to play a role in attracting enemy power. Think about it in enemy positions, Shaw."


    Even if Laura told me, I couldn''t afford to assume it, so I was happy to follow my lead.


    (If they all get foggy, they''ll be focused on your measures, but if you get in from the front, you can attract enemy forces and cut them, and you won''t let them engage in fog control alone?)


    Cristian, on the other hand, was aware. On the contrary, fog control may already be in place, and I don''t know how much of a remedy that is. Then the method of all fogging and intrusion can also be described as dangerous.


    Eventually we reach the building entrance.


    Going inside, first, there were four people waiting in line: Viper, Cherry Blossom, Rod and Sylvia. At the rear is the familiar fortified army of vampires, led by Kiyojiro, Peaches and Seita.


    "We''ve crushed each other a few times in this building..."


    Vipers open their mouths in anticipation of the vampires entering.


    "I never thought I''d be in a position to welcome an intruder from this side."


    An invincible and fierce grin spreading viper.


    "I didn''t think I''d stand shoulder to shoulder with you either."


    Rod advancing to the side of the viper smiles and puts on a fanting pose.


    "Hey... what''s this about? There are symbiotic vampires as well as loners..."


    Cherry blossoms were astonished to see the faces of the vampires who looked familiar in them as they confronted the vampires who stopped where they entered. Besides, some of them are super famous vampires.


    "That guy...... it''s Laura. of the symbiotic...... No, High Lord reigns at the apex of the vampire"


    Miyakuni and Kiriko knew Laura was on the lonely side, but they accidentally forgot to tell Cherry Blossom, so they didn''t know Cherry Blossom.


    "I don''t know which party or what''s going on, but it''s the enemy that''s coming at me. Just take that fact and deal with it."


    "I know."


    Sylvia told me, cherry blossoms nodded and pulled out the knife.


    "I mean, Chris. We went in from the front, too."


    Naoki speaks to Kristian. Naoki and Kristian were a group that broke into the fog.


    "Because... we haven''t been instructed where to go from yet..."


    "In that case, self-judgment day"


    When I heard Christian say it, Laura said it was easy.


    "Let''s just say we''re the strong ones in front of us."


    That''s what the red clothes say and move on.


    "Then I''ll go, too, at my own discretion. I feel like crashing right now..."


    Kristian follows suit.


    "You''re staring at me. That stinks."


    Naoki also moves when she smiles bitterly when she sees a viper staring at herself.


    "You don''t have Thomas the Adulterer. Are you hiding?


    Cherry blossoms spoke to Christian, who advanced before him.


    He''s dead.


    "Yes..."


    To Kristian, who answers frankly, set up from the cherry blossoms. Pack your time at once and wave your sword.


    "This guy looks human, but you''re gonna do it bare-handed with a vampire"


    Red clothes across the street from Rod say in a frightening mood. Rod remains silent.


    "I don''t like vipers again. Give me the fake makeup. I want to do it that way."


    Naoki speaks to the approaching viper.


    "I don''t accept requests."


    Vipers throw up and walk away. Naoki sighed and pulled out the knife.


    Tyrone stood in front of Historical Pleasure''s lab and explored the signs.


    I have confirmed that there is no historical pleasure inside, but I assumed that there might be an assistant to historical pleasure. No, I''ve never heard of Historical Pleasure having an assistant in the first place, but I thought maybe, just in case.


    Use the power of metastasis to enter the lab.


    Inside, the operator was restrained on the sleeping table. Electrodes are connected throughout the body. He doesn''t seem to be working a lot on his regenerative abilities either, and his spilled blood remains scattered all over the place.


    Tyrone hurries to untie the restraint and also pulls out the connected electrodes in the body, but the operator stays calm. His eyes remained open and he seemed conscious because he was following Tyrone''s movements with his eyes.


    "Look, hold on. You''re a vampire. You haven''t drained your drugs yet?


    "Pooh? What can I do for you?"


    An operator shaken by Tyrone asks, with a blurred face, with a tongue that does not go around Lu Rhythm.


    "We''re getting out of here. If you keep quiet, History will come back."


    Nothing, Tyrone didn''t fall back on the vampire loner side. Shi Yue treats the operator so badly that he can''t watch it anymore and I just thought I''d let him get away with it.


    "Run away, Chiu? Why are you so happy? I''m peppering the back of Historic Pleasure''s shoes here, but I''m not. Ahhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    To the operator''s answer, Tyrone is stunned. I guessed at this point that it was impossible to take this out.

 1940 29

    The red clothes weren''t meant to be alarmed or anything, but I think they might have lost their mind somewhere, as they collapsed.


    Slowly approaching each other, the arrow tips that I thought went into each other''s attacking range, the red clothes ate Rod''s hook into his jaw and were falling.


    (Not that vampire''s - faster than true ancestors... but released from the blind spot of sight and got a sharp and accurate blow)


    Red clothes analyze. He was having a concussion, but recovers quickly by his ability to regenerate, and rises.


    A further blow to the rod bursts where it happened. I got the jab on the left and the straight one on the right, both on my face, and the red clothes fell down again.


    (We have to do everything we can!


    Red clothes with a temper change your whole body. The skin turns black, the mouth rips, all teeth turn into fangs, and the muscles expand. Suddenly revealed True Ancestor''s transformation into a second form.


    Red clothes, also four or more heads taller than the rod, wave down on both shoulders of the rod as if they could get their upper body off the head of the.


    Rod retreated and tried to avoid it, but even the arm of the red clothes was terribly long, so it was inevitable. Even compared to the change to the second form of other true ancestors, red clothes have long stretched hands and feet.


    Rod grabbed both shoulders. And the face of the red clothes comes down from the top, trying not to bite the neck of the rod.


    Fangs reach the neck, it was precisely that moment. Despite his shoulders being grabbed hard and not being as powerful as he thought, Rod burst his full upper cut with a counter to the jaw of his red clothes. No, I was out of strength. It was a blow from weakness.


    He has a concussion again, and the red clothes let go of the rod and kneel.


    Rod tried to hit the chase, but the red clothes clasped his arms wide with the concussion still on.


    Now it was Rod''s turn to take the counter. Thoughtfully blown out rearward as he was torn through his chest flesh with his nails, Rod fell to the floor.


    An inevitable cherry knife, slightly slashed in the arm, Kristian casts the catalyst.


    Cherry blossoms understood that its catalyst, with multiple colorful little fruits in one, and a mummy of hands cut apart from peacock wings, index fingers, is something that can exercise a rather powerful magic power.


    Blood runs from the wound. Cherry blossoms round their eyes at the amount of bleeding. About a third of Cristian''s blood in his body looked released.


    (No. That''s the kind of magic)


    Looking up at the massive amount of blood dancing in the air, cherry blossoms stand guarded.


    Blood bounced and splashed blood splashes hit me with cherry blossoms.


    The cherry blossoms leaped big and backward to avoid them, but the blood splash follows them persistently like bugs.


    "This!"


    The cherry blossom eyes with the knife raised on the upper stage, stained bright red and glowing.


    As the cherry blossoms waved down their swords, the blood they followed was bounced off simultaneously and evaporated.


    It is one of the cherry trumpet cards that unleashes magic into the knife, but cherry blossoms bother me wondering if it would have been nice to use it just now without sparing any effort.


    Cherry blossoms have been fighting all along, but that was almost as close to one-sided hunting as it was. I have no experience fighting strong men.


    This is a real battle for life. If you don''t go through this again and again, you won''t be strong. But it was felt by cherry blossoms, even like a madness shack, such as surviving many life-threatening battles.


    "Not yet!


    Cristian screams in the mood and activates the magic through the catalyst.


    It was blood that the cherry blossoms thought to have erased, but everything had not disappeared. I wonder if it drifted as countless blood balls in the air, and it grows with tremendous momentum.


    He couldn''t keep his eyes shut and burst from the cherry blossoms into a growing group of blood balls.


    At that time, Sakura felt the greatest fear of death.


    Fear and pain are signs of danger. Cherry blossoms come to mind and circle beside a group of blood balls.


    Blood balls move in unison. Fly towards the cherry blossoms in a straight line.


    Like the blood splash earlier, there is no homing. Flying in a straight line, all the blood balls that hit the floor and pillars burned up.


    It also hits the cherry blossom body about two times and burns up. But it''s not a lot of damage. The clothes are burned, but the burns are enough to regenerate immediately.


    The cherry blossoms loom until before Christian, and the sword is waved again. Now he was slashed to pieces and took on quite a deep hand. Wounds that would be fatal to humans, but not as damaging to true ancestors with strong vitality and regeneration.


    The cherry blossoms poke out even more. Cristian tried to flirt, but he couldn''t avoid it. The knife pierces from the throat to the back of the head.


    "Ha!


    With a knife stuck in his throat, the cherry blossom unleashed its magic from the knife. Kristian''s head and throat to chest blew away, as if an explosion had occurred from the knife.


    No matter how much playback capacity you have, you can''t play inexhaustible. There are limits as organisms, limits of health. When the energy needed to regenerate runs out, that''s it. Even this won''t kill you, but this injury will cost you a lot of effort to regenerate, Sakura sees.


    With no neck, Kristian flies backwards and takes a distance.


    Cherry blossoms also try to chase, but the cherry blossoms fell.


    Splashing Kristian''s blood solidified in the shape of three hands, grabbing and pulling the cherry feet.


    (This kid... I''m desperate...)


    Seeing Cristian regenerating his head, Cherry Blossom thought.


    (He exposed his own mother, tortured her, flushed the look of it, baited her and attracted her... it''s terrible...)


    Mercy boils strongly. And I wondered if I could fight Kristian like this, even that question depended on the brains of the cherry blossoms.


    Naoki burst out with a grin of joy, vipers in a straight line.


    Reach naturally has better vipers. The instantaneous forces may be slightly higher than each other or Naoki.


    The robustness of the flesh is the same, but its nature varies greatly. Vipers are durable due to hard-mixed muscle armor, but Naoki is a vampire''s vitality and regenerative ability. Besides, if you breathe someone''s blood, you can restore strength with it.


    So was the fight with Alfred, but Viper thinks it''s a real hassle to fight vampires. The shaviness is not half-baked.


    Naoki suddenly picked up speed where she approached the viper to some extent.


    Vipers responded calmly without being confused by changes in velocity. Move your body to the side, twisting your torso and waving your arm at high speed as Naoki twists the knife protruding.


    Naoki fell laterally, irrespective of Viper''s arm, her elbows hitting her side of the head.


    Vipers tried to trample Naoki''s head down with their feet, but just before that, Naoki turned into a mist and avoided a trample attack.


    The fog turns into an entity behind the viper as it is, returning to the entity, trying not to scratch the viper''s neck with a knife.


    Vipers dropped their hips at some leisure because they had somehow predicted. Naoki''s knife cuts the sky.


    Naoki waves the knife again. I can''t see the exact position of Naoki from the viper, so I roll and scratch by instinct alone, but was cut off a bit of clothes. It also reached my body, but it didn''t hit well. With the help of vampires, I couldn''t even cut the skin instead of the meat.


    Sigh, Naoki gazed at Laura, and the next action stopped.


    Laura turns her gaze to Christian. Naoki also glanced at Kristian and was blown over the head by the cherry blossoms.


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t do it, Sayid."


    Laura tells me, Naoki points her lips in dissatisfaction.


    A kick of the viper rolls out there.


    Naoki made a big leap and avoided, running towards Kristian.


    "Wait -"


    Before the viper I tried to chase, something like a wall appeared, blocking my way.


    And the servant viper saw it. It was a wall made of various types of flying insects.


    Silvia began engaging Miralka and two vampires.


    Individual forces are inferior to Sylvia. But the three of them were pretty tight opponents.


    Miralka approached Sylvia, seems to attack, doesn''t attack. It goes right down. That was repeated three times. I suspect it is, Sylvia, but while I was on guard, I decided to crush it from the other two vampires.


    A vampire engaged with that Sylvia was suddenly blown from the side.


    Kiriko showed up at the entrance and ate a flying kick from the side.


    "Yeah, uh, it''s been a while, Death. Kiriko."


    "No way when I get there...... But I don''t ask why."


    To Laura speaking up, Kiriko says away with a nervous face.


    Kiriko and True Ancestor and Overlife. But I know it won''t work for Laura. But because I leave it to the others, I can never do it because of Kiriko''s character that I am flustered in the safety zone.


    While being a mayor, one of the true rulers of this country, Kiriko has a personality she can''t care less if she doesn''t get out in a dangerous spot on the front line. As a mentor, I know I''m disqualified, but I can''t do anything about it.


    Laura takes her grand gaze off Kiriko and speaks to Naoki.


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t do it, Sayid."


    Shortly after moving Naoki-san, Laura makes a bug wall appear in front of the viper.


    It was useless for Viper to try to avoid the bug walls. During the entrance a large number of bugs boiled and flew around.


    Many no longer make noise in battle. I paid for the bugs, and it became a task to run around. Ignore it. It''s not something you could have done very well, such as fight.


    But then Laura manipulates to keep only the vampires on her side from attacking the bugs.


    Some of the truly ancestral vampires head to the back of the building without any further futile engagement. Those are the ones who were planning to break in. Several had already broken in, foggy from the outside, but many had come in from the front together.


    Naoki also lines up with the played Kristian and heads to the back of the building. The red clothes also interrupted the battle with the rods and moved on as a second form.


    The remaining vampires try to resume the fight, but they did not unilaterally attack the enemies that were coming from the bugs. The bugs that were overflowing the entrance disappeared beautifully.


    "Ahem. Whatever it takes to generate and manipulate this many bugs in this range is the power mosain"


    Laura held her head down and said.

 1941 30

    From those guarding the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, it is already assumed that it will be broken deep into the building. We have been broken through the entrance and entrance many times over the last few months and have been broken into, so we have come to the conclusion that it is impossible to make the entrance the final line of defense, so that we can invest in subsequent measures.


    Vampires scattering around the building looking for Van Dam and Operators. Some are acting alone, while others have made a team on an impromptu basis.


    (It would be this one if it fell apart and broke in. Many of us can turn into fog if we have to. some can be turned into animals)


    Kristian thinks as she runs down the hallway in the building in pairs with Naoki.


    Nearly half of the vampires attacked are true ancestors and have a variety of special abilities. If you take full advantage of that ability, you can become a superior assassin.


    (help your mother as soon as possible, if you can...... I''ll reward the guy who made your mother that way)


    "Are you worried about the operator?


    Naoki speaks to Kristian, who soars anger and determination.


    "Naturally."


    He is a gleeful Kristian for a moment, but smiles bitterly. If anyone else asks the same question, it''s a little fresh and surprising, but as for Naoki''s dialogue, which is rather out of touch with the usual people. A child who rarely cares about others.


    "You''re a good mother, aren''t you? She looks cute."


    Kristian gets more embarrassed by the immediate pleasure of keeping his mouth shut with no cowardice about what he thinks.


    Kristian is a biological vampire, born of vampire parents. His father was killed by the famous vampire hunter Vampire Hunter, but he is told that an operator of weight took his revenge.


    At the same time as being harshly raised by the operator, he was also infused with plenty of affection. Disgusted with human society and overlooking humans themselves, the manipulators did not even send Kristian to school and hired a governess specializing in vampires to educate him. The education itself was made by no other human being, but the lonely vampires who were trying not to think around it.


    Cristian sees that my mother''s excessive hatred of humans is not only due to the fact that she was originally a loner, but also to the fact that my father was killed. Honestly Kristian doesn''t feel like hating humans, and the lonely vampires just seem tied to old ideas. But I don''t even feel like betraying my mother and becoming a symbiote.


    Previously, Christian was clearly told that it was ridiculous to suppress me because she cared about the feelings of her parents. This is especially true of Christian, in the midst of a dialogue of immature dressing in his teeth.


    But you''re saying I should disobey my mother, make her sad, and go through my own thoughts? That seems different these days, too)


    As I sicken down the hallway, shortly after I think about that, a message enters from my buddies.


    "You can''t turn into fog! The measures are in place! A guy who was acting with me suddenly blew in the wind, where he was back, suffering and dying! I don''t know what the trick is, but it sucks anyway!


    ''Something similar happened here. This one''s frozen fog.''


    "It''s a bug. Attention bugs. The aisle, nearby rooms and air ducts. There are insects in the enemy too. ''


    The third message came from Laura. I also see a lot of information gathered at Laura''s.


    ''I can''t even judge what you''re doing, but I clearly see that paranormal forces work with bugs as a starting point. Pay attention to bugs. Do not fog until the mystery of the worm is solved. This one''s in battle, so I''ll see you later. "


    Stop your legs and watch Laura warn you, then Naoki and Kristian face to face.


    "Not only for fogging, but for all our movements and abilities. Right. If you don''t know what you''re doing, you better hold back."


    Naoki says.


    "I mean, we''re not going to do anything until we find out who the enemy is and we know what we''re doing to the enemy."


    Kristian gets stunned and looks. All the lonely vampires are individualist and rational, but Naoki finds it even worse in circles. I''ll be fine to see if he''s one of us, and I''ll throw him away. Cristian, on the other hand, is the type of lonely vampire who weighs benevolence. I even remember my anger at the way Naoki thinks. I know Naoki is like this from the beginning...


    Soon Naoki flies the wheel rubber overhead.


    "I''ve just divulged it. I got the answer that I like my thoughts."


    I look at the wheel rubber that fell on the floor and Naoki tells me it''s pale.


    "I can''t do that. But Naoki is fine. If I''m sacrificed... don''t waste it."


    "Yeah. Then I''ll be here. Chris, don''t die."


    And two people who break up lightly. To be precise, Naoki took it upon herself to take a light and different course of action.


    "I don''t know..."


    A message came in again when Kristian, walking alone in the hallway, sighed with a bitter laugh.


    "The guy I''m with suddenly suffers and dies. Seems to have been subjected to an inexplicable attack. For some reason, I have no abnormality. I didn''t even feel like killing. ''


    I could only understand what was completely unhelpful information, but that the enemy would launch an unseen attack.


    One of the vampires was approaching Van Damme''s office.


    Van Damme is protected by Terrence and Tyrone, but Tyrone left for the wild and did not return, and there is only one Terrence.


    Terrence engages a vampire in the hallway before entering the office.


    Terrence was burning his hands at the height of his true ancestors'' physical abilities and special abilities, but he still manages to fight them.


    "Gube!?


    The true ancestor suddenly showed a gap, so Terrence stabbed the knife deep in his neck.


    The opponent has the ability to play, so he doesn''t die to that extent. Over and over again, you have to inflict a da lethal image and attack it until it runs out of play.


    "Hongya-ah!


    But things were strange. The vampire who was fighting Terrence screamed and fell seven times with a distressed look.


    The vampire died when he vomited violently from his mouth, and bled from his eyes, and gradually spasmed.


    Terrence naturally didn''t know. That invading vampires are suffering and dying all over the building at the same time.


    Vipers and cherry blossoms also moved from the entrance into the hallway inside the building, encountering and engaging with three vampires. Sylvia, how many nights and Naru and I got lost on the way.


    Vipers find themselves strange when they defeat the vampire they were dealing with. Viper was dealing with two people.


    "Didn''t these guys die on their own?


    Looking down at a desperate vampire with a painfully disconnected look on his face, Viper called out.


    "I don''t know because I haven''t seen you that way. But there was something wrong here, too. Obviously, the movement was slowing down, and I felt confused."


    And, cherry blossoms.


    "Probably the work of history."


    Milk in the basket speaks.


    "Is it even a virus?


    ''Close to it. "mediate the bug."


    When Viper asked, the milk took its head out of the basket, using mindfulness to capture it dancing in the air.


    "Look Before Me"


    "Mosquito?"


    I look at the floor in front of the face of the milk and stroke out the head of the milk as the cherry blossoms raise a surprising voice.


    "Oh, I''m going to use a virus-mediated mosquito. Mosquitoes that probably only inhale vampire blood. Or a virus that only works on vampires and has a serious effect on the blood ''


    "Am I okay with dumpy?


    Cherry blossoms as they stroke the throat of the milk, further asking.


    "Maybe. Or did you get the vaccine in advance, or did you do the wormwork?


    "Oh... that Soundwood Historical Happiness kid sprayed me with something"


    ''That''s right. Did you care about the faction at once? Unusual for him... I mean, you really suck at cat strokes''


    "What!?


    After being treated badly, he looked up with an unpleasant face, and Cherry Blossom accidentally raised his voice and pulled his hand in. That was a pretty shocking word.


    "What I stroked - you''re just stroking me out of all your feelings. Then cats don''t feel good. The cat also has a preference for areas to be stroked and how to be stroked. Be able to perceive it by watching a fine reaction while you''re loving it. The path is deep with a cat stroke. Hey, Viper, show him an example. This guy has a cat stroke like this. His skills are Max. I''ve been planting them since I was a hungry ghost. What the fuck?


    "Not if you''re doing that right now."


    Viber grabbed the collar and forced it back into the basket without responding to Milk''s orders.


    "Grass dew milk, boulder. Gupiu, I''ll send you a compliment."


    Historical pleasure with a slight laugh and praise in the lab. It was a microphone sneaking up on the basket, picking up the milk audio. Considering also the possibility of milk turning to the enemy, her movements are a historical pleasure that she was wary of.


    "It worked. Even though it''s the same inferior bloodsucking creature, vampires who lose to mosquitoes and whatnot ~. Operator, your people are dying from a virus I''ve experimented with all over your body. Aren''t you happy? Guppy."


    Here I say, "Yes, I''m very happy. Thank you. Your husband," as he replied, was Historical Pleasure who coached the manipulator, but I am surprised that he did not reply. Looking over the lab, there''s no sign of the operator. Supposedly went to the back rest room.


    "All right, it''s time - The Bat Queen... Sa... ma..."


    Historical pleasure came to an end when he opened the door to the rest room behind the lab and saw the sight unfolding in the room.


    Tyrone is shouldering the operator and desperately trying to push the operator''s body into the air duct. But the manipulator, no, resists with childlike manipulation and doesn''t try to move as Tyrone wants.


    "Whoops, Tyrone, no way, you''re betraying me!?


    Historical pleasure shouts a startling cry to Tyrone, who is obviously trying to let the operator escape.


    "Well... will it? Too bad for chest shit, I was just trying to sneak him away..."


    "Ohhhhhh! I don''t trust anyone in this world! I don''t even know what to expect! Damn it! Why am I always looking at you like this? Make sure you get in my way, Susie! What the hell is going on in this world?


    Historical pleasure screams hysterically as she scratches her head.


    "Can''t you see this one doesn''t work the way you want it to... Whoops."


    A rampaging operator fell from the top of Tyrone.


    "Oh well...... Operator, you resisted."


    Historical pleasure laughs.


    "My head''s already broken. Hey. You can''t let him get away with this. Wahahahahahaha."


    "Mmm..."


    Seeing the historical pleasure of winning and laughing high, Tyrone roars with her mouth as a letter to.


    "This guy has a good use, so don''t disturb him any more. Damn... I don''t always trust this guy either. The world is full of enemies. I don''t like all the guys in my way, Sz. If everyone dies, you just go to hell."


    Historical pleasure blurring the same dialogue as earlier and taking the operator''s hand.


    "Well, it looks like his son is here, and I''m going to let him face to face with an inspiring parent. Cuckoo, cuckoo."


    Seeing Historical Pleasure spreading a mean grin and taking the manipulator, Tyrone was sighing in arms.

 1942 31

    Vipers, cherry blossoms and milk have been moving around the Grim Penis building ever since.


    "Smells like blood"


    "Oh, I felt it too"


    Vipers nodded at the pounding cherry blossoms.


    You''re sensitive to vampires and blood.


    "Should I accept that he was praised? I''m not happy."


    Vipers joke about cherry blossom words.


    The two take to the emergency stairs. Then one vampire was ending up in the face of a painfully distorted and awesome interrupter.


    "What''s the cause of death? Same again just now, virus or something?


    "I''ll analyze it."


    Milk sends a gaze from inside the basket.


    ''Stay away from this guy. It''s a trap. There''s a guy nearby... lurking with his killer and his breather down to the limit.''


    To Milk''s point, there are three surprised people. Vipers, cherry blossoms, and hiding parties.


    "Well thought out."


    A lurker appears. It was red clothes that remained in the second form.


    "Huh, you''re not a stupid cat to be killed by curiosity, I am."


    The milk lies.


    "You too... don''t know where the one who spotted me is lurking"


    "Don''t worry about it."


    When the red clothes say, the viper throws the basket, laughing invincibly and advancing.


    "Here ah! You''re kidding me!


    The basket was thrown rampantly, so the milk inside raised a protest, but the red clothes had cats in the basket, etc., which was inconceivable. I have no idea who gave me the voice of anger right now, or why.


    Set it up from Viper''s side. Pack the distance from the red clothes at once and try not to visit the hook.


    "Behind!"


    Cherry blossoms screamed, vipers reacted to that voice, interrupting the attack on the verge and avoiding it to the side.


    A body flying from behind crosses the space where the viper was. Red clothes take the flying corpse with one hand.


    "Go ahead - figure it out and use your sexy hands."


    I look up at the face of the red clothes and the viper provokes me. If it had hit a flying corpse, it would have definitely flinched and shown a gap.


    A second form of red clothing, even taller than the viper and more than two metres taller, no matter how you look at it, swings the long arm down the head of the viper.


    Vipers lightly single-handedly took the attack of the red clothes. When I grabbed the wrist of the red clothes and put in a grip, I heard the bones snarl.


    "Whoa!


    Raising a monstrous growl as it seemed, the red clothes swung the vampire''s body and hit the viper''s torso.


    But the viper didn''t move at all. I didn''t eat the punch by accident, so if it doesn''t move, I won''t flinch. I never lose my posture. Keep the force in your hand and squeeze the wrist of the red clothes.


    Red clothes flicker the other way around. The broken wrist regenerates, but there is pain. Plus, it can''t be instant regeneration. For a little while, one hand becomes unusable.


    With his crushed hand in his grip, Viber rolled out a knee kick from close range. Take a strong blow to the abdomen and the red clothes throw up blood reflexes.


    Throw away the body, the red clothes wave the other arm, but the viper will also take your wrist. And crush the bones again.


    "I know you''re pretty strong too, but you''re a lot worse than that old man."


    Reminds me of Alfred, Viper tells me.


    "Ugh!"


    He gives an angry roar, and the red clothes shake his head down. I get bitten by a viper.


    All I said was I was waiting, and Viper also shook his face wide and saw a counter sliding under the head of the red clothes.


    "Kisa... ma..."


    Red clothes bitten in the throat by vipers groan as they spit blood.


    At the next moment, the viper twisted and pulled his head as much as he could, chewing the throat of the red clothes wide and chopping a thousand.


    "Pep... you didn''t know? Viper bites."


    Threw a piece of meat out of his mouth and stomped to pieces, Viper bludgeoned with an awesome grin on his face.


    When I wonder if the viper has distracted my upper body for a moment, I see an intense headbat on my jaw in red clothes.


    Several red clothes fangs break and a blood splash erupts from his mouth.


    "Almost unilaterally..."


    Cherry blossoms moaned watching the battle between Vipers and Red Clothes with a disgruntled face.


    When Viper finally let go of the wrist he was grabbing here, he slapped the right straight in the face of the red clothes.


    The fallen red clothes returned to their human appearance without being able to maintain a second form at that point. When the viper rides on top of it, his arms, shoulders, torso, belly, face, flesh and bones tear apart one after the other and throw away pieces of flesh all over it.


    "Surrender... Please help me. I don''t want to die..."


    Hearing the red clothes complain in a plundered voice, the viper stops moving and stands back from the top of the red clothes.


    "Do you forgive me?


    Cherry blossoms that look at Viper''s behavior and unexpectedly round his eyes.


    "This guy didn''t even smell like shit. If you don''t like him... if you smell the stench of your soul, I''ll totally destroy you."


    Paying back the hair dripping forward, Viper said.


    "You symbiotic..."


    Seems tragic to have been torn all over his body, the red clothes turn their necks toward the cherry blossoms and groan abominably.


    "Abandon your pride and live a life tamed with humans...... you should enjoy it at best"


    "Yeah, I will."


    Cherry blossoms answered briefly to red clothes throwing a howl-like dialogue of losers and mocking them.


    "Is that it?"


    If Christian was walking down the hallway of the building, he had a light reunion with Naoki, who should have broken up earlier.


    "Hi, Chris. Long time no see. I was just about to call you. I mean, lost?


    "Oh, I wonder... Did you move a little too?"


    "You didn''t mean to bother to break up and act."


    He was a Christian who heard Naoki''s words and thought they were utter, but he was somewhat shy and didn''t want to admit it in his mouth.


    "More than that, Chris, I found an operator. I sniffed it precisely. Smells like an operator."


    "You know what I mean?"


    "Turn it into a dog and smell it."


    "Ah..."


    Naoki pointed out, Kristian turned into a dog and smelled the smell.


    "I just remembered my ability to transform, too, so I transformed and tried it. It''s a force I don''t normally use. So, I was trying to reach Chris."


    And Naoki.


    "That room..."


    Cristian, back in person, stares at the door at the end of the hallway with a rugged face.


    As the two of us were walking towards the room, the door to the room opened.


    "One day, I thought, Make it coffee or mess with the mouse. There is no such thing as both at the same time. I want to have fun with one of them. I want to concentrate on one. I want to taste one. That''s how I felt that day. Guppy, guppy."


    A girl with long hair full of habits, a standing white coat, appears in her round glasses, spreading a distorted grin and speaking.


    Naoki and Kristian quickly figured out who that was. It''s the woman that was on the Operator''s torture video. The video concealed his face with a mosaic, but he could tell right away with white clothes and hair.


    "It was like that again this time. It just so happens. I eat while watching TV, and I do two things at the same time. But sometimes, I just want to concentrate on one thing. So, I enjoyed a lot, just academic interest, intellectual curiosity. I broke into the research with all my heart. Guppy. But the fun''s over, and we''re gonna have some fun next time. In other words, it''s a mouse performance test."


    Where we talked that far, Historical Pleasure rings his fingers with skill.


    Through the door, a half-naked operator appeared. Cristian''s heart rises big, but he desperately suppresses the upset. This development was also expected.


    But nevertheless, seeing that proud and constantly graceful modus operandi unbroken mother with her tongue out and salivating with her eyes out of focus and her mouth sloppily open, in a bad position with her hands hanging loosely in front of her, and the awful outfit of being half-naked, anger and sorrow swirl, it takes considerable effort to maintain calm.


    "Let''s do it... Naoki"


    "Aye."


    Cristian speaks out of a sense of failure in an attempt to kill emotions and rushes to those with manipulators and historic pleasures. Naoki also rushes almost simultaneously.


    The operator also rushed out like he had been bounced and clapped his arm against Kristian, but Kristian slammed the counter kick into the operator''s belly as he sent this attack.


    Naoki, moreover, tried to stab the operator with a knife. The operator twists his body and engages in this attack.


    "Cuckoo. This guy is amazing. I didn''t hesitate to go into battle ~. Like, boulders are vampires, boulders are proud chisels. As the pattern suggests, you deserve credit for your tearful dialogue and sad calls. I hate mourning places."


    Seeing the three of them fight, Historical Happiness talks in a good mood.


    "Next time you''re a parent and a child, let me try to suck blood on you. Maybe we''ll go back to sanity in shock. Wahaha."

 1943 32

    The operator continues to attack Naoki and Kristian.


    The operator doesn''t try to use any sorcery because he''s out of his mind or because he doesn''t have a catalyst on hand. It''s just physical ability from the beginning, setting up a flesh-bomb battle.


    But I can''t be alarmed. Anyway, after Mad Scientist messed with my body. I don''t know what new abilities I''m wearing with the modifications.


    (I don''t know what''s going on...)


    From inside the subspace, Tyrone worries about a sneak look at the battle between the three of them. I''d like to help the manipulator and Kristian if I could, but if I do that, History Joy will increasingly bend the heso. If you''re bad, it''s likely to be a conflict.


    "Here''s your chance."


    Naoki laughed and ran from side to side toward the operator, biting Kristian.


    "Hey, what...?


    "Sorry, that was a mistake"


    Kristian to be taken aback. Naoki left after only a good little blood inhalation.


    "I aimed for the operator. It''s hostile. I wanted to suck the manipulator''s blood once."


    "You..."


    Honestly fortunate to be honest with my desires everywhere, a heartbreaking Christian.


    "Wow, this is hilarious. This is interesting, sss. Guppy."


    "Where..."


    I''d love to have a laugh bump. Historical pleasure. Kristian is also stunned here.


    He then continued to fight with his opponents, Naoki and Kristian, but it was visible and clear which was the dominant one. The operator is completely pushed.


    "Whoa... Shit. Use your supernatural abilities..."


    History pleases and speaks to the operator. From historical pleasure, this clearly seemed unexpected.


    "What?


    "No, it''s up to you to decide..."


    "I get it. Your husband ordered it."


    "No, if I order you by mouth, they''ll hear you too..."


    While he says so with Operator and Historical Pleasure, Christian beckons Operator with a side-to-side low-altitude tackle, knocking Operator down and pushing him in.


    "It''s nice, Chris. Well, here you go."


    Naoki leaks and hits the operator''s neck.


    "You are a man... magnificent in front of my eyes..."


    Besides, when sucking blood, I also witness Naoki sticking her hand inside her operator''s bra, and Kristian sincerely lowers her heart.


    "It''s super delicious. It''s Chris''s chance, so suck it."


    ����


    Naoki invites, but Kristian was silent.


    "Uh, that''s enough..."


    When Shi Yue shrugged with a sinister face, he took something out of his pocket and sprinkled it apart.


    It looked like a small black mass. It turns into a small black dot as if it splits in the air and quickly spreads all over the hallway.


    "Bugs... mosquitoes"


    Christian realized who it was as soon as possible.


    "No way......"


    And I recall a report that many of the vampires who entered the building suddenly suffered and died.


    Kristian takes out the catalyst and exercises witchcraft.


    A membrane of blood spread through the air, blocking a large mosquito group of people from going - but suddenly the explosion continued, and both the membrane of blood and the bulk of the bugs were wiped out by the explosion.


    But the remaining mosquitoes flew in, causing another chain explosion near Kristian, Naoki, and the operator. It was not as large as the explosion caused by the membrane of blood, but still caused a blast from close range to the bodies of the three vampires, causing considerable damage.


    "Mosquitoes that mediated a virus that melts vampire blood, and thoughtful sss, right? Cuckoo, manly caught, chickpeas are simple monkeys"


    When Historic Pleasure, who mocks him, puts his hand in the pocket of his white coat to serve something again, Naoki, struck by a blast, jumps up and rushes to Historic Pleasure at a fierce speed.


    Shi Yue keeps one hand in his pocket and the other handed toward Naoki. Historical pleasure hands become instantly deformed, turning into crocodile heads


    Naoki waved the knife at Historical Pleasure''s throat, but thought the crocodile''s mouth caught Naoki''s arm, and the crocodile''s head spun fast, instantly chewing Naoki''s hand off a thousand times.


    Naoki picks up the knife that fell on the floor quickly with her remaining hands. The cut hands are eaten by crocodiles as they are. If I could at least take back the cut part, I would have just stuck it together, but now I have to completely restore and regenerate the arm itself, so it drains a lot of health.


    Historical pleasure spits a large amount of liquid out of his mouth.


    Naoki shrugged backwards to avoid it, but got a little liquid in her thighs and knees. The meat in the liquid bathed area gradually melts away. But the melting process stopped immediately, slowly but regenerated. Slight but regenerative power prevails over the power of digestive fluid.


    But Naoki, who was unable to use one of her legs and hands, was quite a pinch.


    "Back off, Naoki"


    Christian made several blood balls out of sorcery and flew them to historical pleasure.


    "Carchant Shield!"


    An operator who was moving next to Historical Pleasure at some point. Grabbing that operator''s arm, Historical Pleasure pulled him forward and used him as a shield to protect himself from the blood balls and shouted.


    Cristian rushed to control the blood balls and keep them from hitting his mother''s body, but they hit him twice, inflaming and scorching the operator''s body.


    "Wahaha, it was hard work, the role of the shield protecting me from the attack of my stupid son!


    "I''m honored to meet you all."


    Without even trying to extinguish the fire on her body, Christian''s head nearly boiled when she saw an operator thanking her with a tranced face.


    "Hey Operator, I''ll let you do my son''s experiment. I''ll give you instructions and you''ll cut your son''s body open and administer drugs. You guys should do that, too, right? Guppy, you have to thank me for my mercy. Wahahahaha. That''s right. I''ve got something good in mind. I''ll make you boys a bowl. [M] Like that twin daughter, two heads in one body. But I think I''ll put my son''s head on his mother''s belly. Guppy. You look like a vampire, don''t you think?


    Seeing how Kristian is, Historical Pleasure stirs up. But it was such a bruised and persistent incitement that Cristian, on the contrary, regained his calm.


    "That doesn''t look good...... You shitty bitch... I regret it but you''re strong..."


    Saw the gap and backed down, said Naoki, who came next to Kristian.


    Kristian knows that too. Even the two of us can''t stand as if we''re teeth. Naoki was quickly blurred out, and I don''t feel I can win if I keep fighting like this.


    "Naoki, forget about me and your mother... run away. We will not all die."


    That''s what Cristian told me.


    "Okay. Bye, Chris. It was fun."


    Naoki smiled and nodded, running away without any hesitation.


    Chris doesn''t run away. Even though I knew I couldn''t win, I decided to fight to the end. I intended to reward History with one arrow.


    "Gupi... he just ran away"


    "That''s what he is. I''m surprised you''ve been so close."


    Cristian laughs bitterly in a gloomy history.


    (Oh man, suppose I help you. He''s going to resent History again...)


    It was then that Tyrone tried to move, seeing that Christian would also be caught and turned into an experimental bench as it was.


    "Yeah, Chris, you weren''t with Naoki, were you, Death? The man in white over there looks very strong, Death. And Operator, it''s been a while since you''ve said Dace... but it seems insane, Death Nay"


    Seeing Laura show up, Christian''s grin of relief dropped naturally and zero. I don''t know if I''m stronger than History Pleasure, but at least it seems like I just took it off the worst case scenario.


    (Heh... this guy... looks like he''s worth playing)


    Historical pleasure also sees Laura at a glance and discerns herself as a comparable strong man.


    History Joy hands out of her pockets and releases dozens of blue abs. It''s an ab that sucks away the power of paranormal.


    "Ahem. Someone who does something similar to me, Desne. Seems subtly different, Kedo."


    Before Abu approached, Laura also summoned a large number of bugs. Thousands or tens of thousands of bugs fill Laura''s surrounding space.


    Abu, released by Historic Pleasure, was quickly wiped out by the various types of flying insects called out by Laura.


    "Mars, who dwells the soul of man in each and every one of these bugs. Those who obey me, Dace. Ahem. And all this bug is Vampire Day. Death is much stronger than a normal bug."


    "Wow, that''s a good hobby, you. Medium fun concept toss. Bug user vs bug user. But I''m not the only one using bugs."


    "That''s the same thing I do, Dace"


    Taking a grand glance off laughing historical pleasure, Laura sees Christian.


    Historical pleasure saw it as a gap, but didn''t dare attack. I was observing the meaning of that change in gaze.


    "I can''t get along, Chris. You''re running away with your mother, Sayid."


    "Even if they say so..."


    The operator is beside Historical Pleasure. I wonder how we''re going to escape together right now, and Christian thinks, a little shadow appears running from the rear of the operator at a fierce speed, holding the operator''s body and running away.


    It was a young girl, like an anti-beast man, whose hands and feet were covered with black body hair, and whose black ears and tails grew as well. A small body, yet lightly responsible for the manipulator, without slowing it down, comes running.


    The half beast toddler with black body hair was Miralka, Laura''s user demon. Stop once next to Laura.


    "Hey, what''s that britty thing?"


    Historical pleasure sparkles my eyes. Miralka''s appearance was a strike on her taste for historical pleasure. Because of that, I couldn''t get into the action of attacking Miralka and holding back movement.


    "Nice to meet you, Miralka, Dace"


    Miralka nodded, not just the operator, but gently held to Kristian and fled with a fierce dash.


    "Oh, you know... fight you. If I win, give me the cute one now..."


    "Impossible. I refuse from Death, Mass."


    It was an historic pleasure to ask with an elevated voice, but Laura refused with great regret.

 1944 33

    Naoki was alone again, moving down the hallway inside the Grimm Penis building.


    Naoki has been cut off in his battle with Historic Pleasure, but he still leaves enough power to engage. Even if you are unlucky enough to encounter enemies, you are confident that you can manage.


    (You were supposed to be here to help the operator, but you''re leaving me and running away, me... what are you doing?)


    My chest is spreading. That was an emotion Naoki rarely felt - remorse.


    (Helping people is bad because you did something that doesn''t suit me. But it is also my heart that the operator wanted to help. You gave me a place, you always poked me in the face, you admitted to me, and it went well with me)


    Think that far, Naoki''s leg stops.


    (But if I die, it''s all over. That''s the same as the end of the world, and if you know you''re going to die, there''s nothing you can''t do... It sounds stupid...... But why am I lost?)


    Naoki wanders through her pockets and removes the divination tool from inside. When you get lost, it''s divination.


    Shuffle the tarot cards and arrange several pieces on the floor.


    I conceived for a few seconds, and when I returned one, Naoki laughed bitterly when I saw the card of the tower show up. It''s a card that only reveals ominous meanings in the positive or reverse position. Moreover, in the positive position, ruin, tragedy, self-destruction, lightning in front of the wind. In the reverse position it means misfortune, thoughtlessness, humiliation, etc. Perfect for the current situation.


    "Oh man..."


    With the worst divination results, Naoki stood up with a deep sigh.


    Several truly ancestral vampires also remained at the entrance, fighting with hardened vampires of the Grim Penis, including Kiyojiro Kujiri, Seita Ichikawa, Tachiko Tachiko, and others.


    Reinforced vampires modified by Grimm Penis technology are long in terms of vitality, teamwork, and possession of flying tools, but none of them are as true as their ancestors. Without special abilities, neither agility nor muscle strength.


    They held up without letting the dead out because of Sylvia, the nights, and the help of Nal. These three thought about going behind the building and turning to Viper''s help, but saw the battle at the entrance as a downside. And if the Grim Penis enhancement vampires collapse, I also thought about the possibility of pinching the true ancestors here, and decided to stay and fight.


    "Hey, surrender already! You see the trend in battle!


    Where the numbers have decreased somewhat, when Sylvia calls, about three of the vampires who have attacked show a surrender pose with their hands up. All three were symbiotic vampires, not loners. Those who, like Laura, rebelled against the bond between Miyakuni and Van Damme.


    But lonely vampires did not surrender. Instead, he escaped.


    "This is the end of it for once."


    "That was helpful. Thank you."


    Peaches thank Sylvia for breathing.


    "Yes, but the next time we see each other, we could be enemies."


    As she grinned toward Peaches, Sylvia headed to the back of the building. Nights and naru follow.


    "Oh... something dressed and pathetic and nice anyway..."


    Sylvia''s smile burned behind her eyes, and she was a peach squirming with a lukewarm face.


    Three people, Miyakuni, Van Dam and Terrence, who had finished the battle, were watching the battle with monitor cameras planted all over the building.


    With Laura''s help, Zheng Naoku was relieved to see the scene where the operator had been rescued.


    "It''s a virus that kills vampires and seems to have been able to repel them considerably. And the battle at the entrance is settled, and in common sense, it''s like this victory is confirmed -"


    As Terrence talks, he gazes at the monitor where Historic Pleasure and Laura are facing each other.


    "This man''s power is unknown, isn''t it? I have the power to flip the plate by myself."


    Terrence admits he''s not going to be able to do anything about it, at least on his own.


    "If only the unknown could control it... this time, the MVP will be a joy."


    Van Dam speaking with a non-floating face.


    (The fact that History Joy is becoming a powerful and useful handkerchief for me. On the other hand, it is extremely difficult and difficult to handle. It''s a shame to let go, and the seeds of headaches when you keep them on hand. She''s a troubled daughter.)


    Van Dam used to call Historical Pleasure Soundwood you, but now Historical Pleasure has become close and carefree enough to be called out by the name. But if you ask me if I can trust you, I refuse.


    "Are you going to reward me?


    "It''s like I''ve already rewarded you. At the time I named the Administrator of the Paranormal Realm, the Diplomatic Administrator with the Outsiders, I am calling for a feud from next to next. That would be a reward for the pleasure of history, wouldn''t it?


    To joking Terrence, Van Damme said half the joke seriously half the time.


    Miralka with Kristian and the operator, stops his leg.


    Vipers and cherry blossoms appeared forward.


    "Shit...... by virtue of these guys..."


    Cristian gets off Miralka while he thinks he''s encountered some troublesome people.


    "Operator Florescu...... You could have helped your mother."


    Sakura alternated between an operator on Miralka and Kristian and said with a complicated face.


    "Say congratulations, are you going to miss me? I''d be happy to, but I guess not, huh?


    With a sarcastic smile, Christian takes the catalyst.


    "You know... Viper..."


    "You want to miss it. Me, too."


    Vipers spilled a smile and said to the cherry blossoms who looked up anxiously and spoke.


    "If you want to hold the spear, you can do what you didn''t see. I''ll lend you one."


    Emotionally, Christian strokes her chest down.


    "It''s impossible...... You''re asking me to give in to a human being, bow my head and let him through? I can''t forgive that..."


    "Mother."


    Cristian looks back in surprise as the manipulator in charge of Miralka uttered words and deeds that suddenly seem to have regained his sanity.


    "That... would be a disgrace to the Florescu family. I will not forgive you."


    That''s all I said, the operator lost consciousness.


    "Spartan or old-fashioned, when I hear that, it''s not like I''m telling my son, who came to me for help with his life, to die..."


    Cherry blossoms get angry at the manipulator''s remarks and thoughts.


    "I know that too. But this is what my mother is like. And I... right. At least we have to fight. Even the other vampires have lost their lives, but I''m certainly not dressed to beg for my life and miss it."


    Cristian, ready, turned to Viper and Cherry Blossom to catalyze.


    "But... thank you for your sympathy. Let''s go!"


    Cristian screams and activates sorcery.


    If it hits, there will be several inflamed blood balls, which will fly towards the two of us.


    Cherry blossoms and vipers didn''t flinch at all, didn''t try to avoid them, and on the contrary ran towards Kristian. The cherry blossoms slashed the blood balls with a knife, and the vipers beat the blood balls without worrying about the flames and quickly approached Kristian.


    He was a Christian trying to respond with his bare hands, but even though he''s one extra player if he''s in melee, there''s nothing he can do about it because of the two of them. The viper punched me in the jaw and a cherry poke pierced my throat where my consciousness was about to fly.


    There was also wear and tear from the streak, and Cristian couldn''t get up right after falling. Regeneration reduces health even more. We can still fight, but the winning eye is thin.


    "Hey..."


    It was a chance to chase, but neither Viper nor Cherry Blossom tried to attack Kristian. Consciousness was directed at the person who appeared on the spot.


    "What the... You came back to help me? You''re not a character like that."


    Christian also notices, smiling powerlessly and speaking out.


    "Oh, that''s not what I''m saying. If I happen to wander around the building and get lost, I just stumbled upon you. I''m not here to help."


    Naoki smiles back and says as she walks.


    "You''re directional tone-deaf. Are you... just like me? Just get out of here."


    "That''s how I ran away earlier, but this is how I ended up in front of Chris and the others again, and I don''t know if I''m gonna run away twice."


    Naoki stops and shrugs her shoulders with a grin strained.


    "Besides, if you see a scene where a viper is about to kill you because of me, you''re gonna want to stick it out. That''s why I''m trying to help."


    "Are you a devil or a lighter...... No, I guess both."


    It seemed to Kristian that the dialogue Naoki had spoken with the knife out of her mouth seemed like Naoki.


    "I''m sorry. Let me do it alone. If this guy comes up with something, do it then."


    With Naoki in sight, Viper told Cherry Blossom.


    "Okay."


    Saw Kristian fall right on the side, and the cherry blossoms nodded.

 1945 34

    Naoki was wearing out there. Naoki has a strong ability to regenerate, but thanks to her recovery of her entire lost arm, the rest of her health she can spend regenerating is also largely limited.


    Vipers, on the other hand, are not so much. Although not capable of regeneration, hard and soft muscle armor does not pass through a half-life attack. However, they are brittle when they target steeple points, and they know Naoki''s weakness.


    Seeing Naoki stick in from the front, Viper thought to himself.


    (You''re just like me. Running dignified right in from the front. have you been doing this all along)


    It was Viper who was once immediately fortunate enough to do the handiwork of fighting. We didn''t spend that much time together, and we weren''t as close as Viper and Hakasa, but we did spend the same amount of time and space for a few months.


    The sentiment is dispelled without holding for two seconds. Naoki even comes into the attack range and sticks out a knife.


    The viper did not try to avoid it, but shook off his own hand knife with his wrist hanging from Naoki sticking out at high speed.


    A knife blow severs Naoki''s hand holding the knife and falls to the hallway floor. It''s a cutting surface as if it had a sharp blade.


    Naoki immediately picks up the severed arm and connects it.


    In between, the viper releases the hook.


    Shortly before Viper''s fist burst, Naoki turned herself into a flame, teasing the viper''s body to the touch, clutching to the viper as it stood in the flaming state.


    He was Naoki, who showed off what could be called a trump card from the beginning, but Viper also knows this ability of Naoki. Flip quickly and escape. As the viper moved, the flamed Naoki also traveled fast while clutching to the viper - couldn''t.


    Naoki returns to her original appearance. Vipers stare at the unpleasant smell of burning their hair and leather clothes.


    "Chris... do me a favor"


    Naoki spoke to Kristian, keeping an eye on the viper.


    "Even if I don''t, I, pretty much... feel like I''m going to lose. So... take a picture of my face when I''m dying. So, before I die, I want you to show me my dying face. My face before I die is mostly cute. I''ve always wanted to see what kind of pretty face I look like when I die before I die."


    "Are you an asshole..."


    Cristian heartbreaks when she heartless heartless heartlessly heartlessly heartlessly heartlessly heartlessly heartlessly heartlessly heartlessly heartless of a demand without Naoki''s clap.


    "I''m serious. Please."


    Smiling small, Naoki bursts into Viber again.


    "Mmm......?


    Shi Yuan put his hand on his ear and looked at Laura with a strange face.


    "Ghupi...... then here we go"


    With a deep grin, he nods, and History Joy deforms his left hand into another creature.


    The left arm, which became the head of the chameleon, opens its mouth and extends its tongue at an unstoppable speed to the eye, hitting Laura''s neck muscle.


    "Ouch."


    At too much speed, Laura couldn''t react. Plus, there''s a needle at the bottom tip, poking it into the roller, and then the same velocity tongue contracts.


    "Gruppy. At the tip of Chameleon''s tongue, a bee needle. I planted a virus that works for you vampires, not poison the needle, but I wonder if it works for you?


    "It doesn''t work, something you''ll soon find out. Death, huh?


    "I don''t know. But you were messing with a dead vampire''s body with a virus, and it''s been checked on the monitor cameras. I thought maybe you were making serum, sss."


    "Yeah, I see. So I tried that, too, Death."


    Little by little, Laura gives an impressive voice to the historical pleasure of waving her fingers.


    "Because it''s not a good idea to remain unclear. It''s important that you know."


    Historical pleasure transforms Chameleon''s head''s arm into another creature.


    Laura, on the other hand, summons a large number of different types of flying insects to turn to historical pleasure. All these bugs are intelligent and soulful. And because it is also a vampirizing insect, it is much faster, more powerful, more robust, and even more capable of regeneration than normal insects. Something that is inherently herbivorous has also changed its edibility to blood sucking.


    A large swarm of insects that don''t know how many hundreds there are. Moths, bats, kanabuns, kagelows, bees, quails, cicadas, dragonflies, hammies, kamakiri and a diverse group of insects.


    The deformity of Historical Pleasure''s arm ends. Turn into octopus tentacles. But I''m not going to use it to deal with insects that attack this.


    Stick your other hand in your pocket and tear apart what''s inside. Historical pleasure also wormed out. It is a fairly large size tent, and there are about a beetle. To the left and right of the black wings, marked positive and negative, respectively.


    (Is that pocket connected to the subspace, Death? Otherwise it''s unnatural Death to have so many big bugs in it.)


    Seeing the giant tent beetle served by History Pleasure, Laura sees it that way.


    There were only nine tents in all, but Laura was wary, wondering if there was anything Historical Pleasure would put out in this phase.


    Dozens of them at the head of the bug that Laura unleashed, picked up the flying tentacles and flew.


    It was then. An electric shock was emitted from nine tents, and the leading group of Laura bugs, which were overflowing the aisle, fell one after the other.


    "A modification that emits that much power of electric shock on the bug... no, the bug is exercising supernormal powers Death... Ahem, that''s a hell of a story, Dace."


    While impressed, Laura sends instructions to the bugs to successfully twist between electric shocks to attack the nine tentacles that are emitting electric shocks.


    The tents are slain one after the other and fall, and the remaining worms arrive in the joy of history, striking them all together.


    "Whoa... wait... uhhhhhhh!


    Soon after, the insects were all over him and he was scratching algae, but eventually he fell on his knees, squatting and stopped moving.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah? This is... a very lame death... no, but it''s definitely dead, Mass. Overlife, if all this vampire insight keeps sucking blood all at once, even regenerative abilities don''t work Death..."


    I haven''t lost my fighting spirit yet from Laura whining in tannic terms.


    "Well, your turn next, Death."


    Laura looks back and sees who came from behind. Bugs flap their wings simultaneously away from the body of historical pleasure, filling the front, back, left, and right sides of Laura.


    The person who showed up was Kiriko Fujita, Mayor of Euthanasia City.


    "Kiriko, this barren dispute you set up, you get satisfactory results, Mashita Money? Ahem. Didn''t you just sprinkle your life in jail, Descar? You''re a sinful man, Death."


    "I was aware..."


    Laura points me out, Kiriko smiles coldly.


    (This is still the boss of a major intelligence organization on the back street, and there''s no way I don''t know, Death.)


    Laura squeaks in her mouth. I don''t even know Kiriko, one of the top executives in Backstreet Central, that Laura is the boss of Whiplash, and I don''t think Laura is known to Kiriko.


    "Ahem. Okay, Mars."


    Somehow Laura, this time without flying a bug, herself rushed to Kiriko and challenged him to a flesh-bomb battle.


    Kiriko also knows that Laura is strong enough in melee combat. But one way or another, Laura tends to prefer the battle of exercising supernatural power, and that''s more of a threat. In fact, it is still a place where bugs have been used to triumph over history, and so many bugs are still flying to cover the aisle.


    (Any circumstance? Circumstances where insects cannot be used...... Or an attempt to make you think so?


    Though suspicious, Kiriko went into battle with Laura by hand and empty fist.


    Kiriko''s knife, Laura''s kick rolls out at each other and cuts each other''s skies.


    Laura flips and sees Sobat, Kiriko gently avoids.


    Laura, who further inverted and rolled out a spinning kick, but Kiriko takes this with one hand.


    With the accepted leg on its axis, Laura jumped up and rolled out the medulla oblongata, but Kiriko leaned back and flexed. Laura''s legs crossed Kiriko''s overhead position.


    Kiriko was letting go of Laura''s leg when she was removing Laura''s medullary extension. Laura lands, changes her body and tries to take Kiriko''s back.


    Kiriko looked back at him when he let him take his back.


    Kiriko felt signs of an attack from the direction she had been facing. About the same time Kiriko looked back at Laura''s traveler, it flew in.


    An octopus tentacle that deformed his arm, released by the rising Historic Pleasure, was wrapped around Kiriko''s neck.


    Laura doesn''t miss that gap and sticks her hand knife from the front into Kiriko''s chest. And grip the heart.


    "Cuckoo! Instead of an operator, a pure good experimental bench. Ooh!


    History Joy cheers, takes the needle out of the octopus sucker and injects it with anesthetics.


    "It''s a little fast Death. And the act I did earlier... it was too light, Death."


    Laura says in a sigh mix, toward Historic Pleasure, who stretched her octopus tentacles from the rear of Kiriko and wrapped them around her neck.


    "Guppy, I could still fool you, and this is how they captured you."


    Historical pleasure makes me laugh slightly.


    "What do you mean...? Oh no... I can''t believe you guys are consigning..."


    Kiriko didn''t understand. It was still hard to believe that Laura would bond with Historic Pleasure when Historical Pleasure betrayed History alone.


    "Cost Death, right? You deserve a reward, Death. You had your philosophy and your ideals, Deshauga, and you have committed a considerable sin. Drive your countrymen to death, Masita. That''s the Atonement Death."


    "Since when have you consigned...?


    "Dace from a few minutes ago. When I put my bug in the body of history, I told the bug in my ear about Operation Hissing Dead, Masita. Instead of an operator, I''ll give you one true ancestral over-life vampire, so you tell me to cooperate. He told me to pretend to be hit to trick Kiriko into coming."


    Laura explained it to me and Kiriko also understood. He said Laura''s aim was to be herself from the start. Even if Van Dam''s neck can''t be taken, crusading himself, the mastermind, will also make the face of the anti-Van Dam vampires.


    (And I told Laura that I was a leap... almost certainly... palace country...)


    Not 100 percent sure, but Kiriko could only think of that possibility.


    "They imitate the flavor. Shh. And... you''re so caught up, you stupid mayor. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Before losing consciousness, Kiriko thought, listening to Historical Pleasure''s laughter.


    (If this is the reward you deserve, then all of you...)

 1946 35

    I''m just lucky to wield a knife over and over again, but I can''t let a viper suffer a fatal wound.


    Vipers, on the contrary, have had three straight luck with a tight blow.


    But Naoki doesn''t mind, he keeps waving his knife. Keep fighting with a smile.


    (The drain is clearly coming out. It''s dull compared to the usual straight luck. rough on that)


    Seeing Naoki''s movements and velocities, Kristian clearly figured it out.


    For a breath, the viper drops a little back to distance.


    Naoki tried to chase him, but it caught my mind. Because I thought Viper might be up to something.


    "Somehow... I''ve figured it out with you. You don''t have to say it, you don''t have to keep it in your chest."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?


    Suddenly Viper talks to me and Naoki gives me a strange look.


    "That you''ve been feeling really guilty, and that you''ve been regretting killing Tsukatsu."


    When I heard Viper''s dialogue, the grin disappeared from Naoki''s face.


    "Guilt? Ah... Hmmm... I wonder... Is this it? In any case, I''ve never felt this pain other than when I killed Tsukatsu."


    Naoki was watching Viper do some small work while talking, but I can''t feel any sign of it.


    The hasty Naoki rushes into the viper again.


    Vipers wave their arms sideways. Out of arm reach.


    Naoki, wary of flying tools, lowered herself reflexively. I could see something flying over my head.


    It is a viper that flew a long needle planted in his arm. I rarely use this needle. I used to try to get close and use the battle on dangerous opponents, but not much attention these days.


    Naoki approaches Viper. But it is naturally the Vipers who go into the attack range first. There is a considerable difference in reach.


    The long legs of the viper stick out. Viper''s legs blur right next to Naoki''s face. I was immediately fortunate to remember the odd feeling of something lighter, but I jumped straight into Viper''s nostrils without paying attention, throbbing and sticking out the knife.


    With the issue of height difference and reach difference, from a viper''s point of view, Naoki''s movement itself is easy to read. I can also see that Naoki''s movements are getting rough with a lot of clutter because of her health drain. But still, Naoki''s attack speed is phenomenal.


    Sometimes just after his own attack, Viper couldn''t avoid Naoki''s attack and was slammed in the throat.


    At that time, behind Naoki, something blows up falls. It was Naoki''s ear. When Viper''s protruding kick blurred next to his face, he blew it out.


    At close range, the viper releases the right hook with Naoki''s head turned, but Naoki quickly calms herself down and squeezes.


    (Sucks?


    Quickly hold down and check the throat poked with your left hand. I felt like I had entered the moro where I was not guarded by muscles, but I was relieved to make sure that the wound was not deep.


    Naoki waves the knife again as she leans back. Now he''s after the back of his knee.


    Viper stuck out his reflexively targeted knee. It flashes for a moment. If you''re after me, I''ll attack you where you''re after, a counter that''s both instant flashing and dodging.


    The knife cut the sky and Viper''s knee was perched on Naoki''s face.


    Vipers step on Naoki''s belly, which collapses in the rear. The soles of Viper''s feet reach the floor. My guts get peppered, stick out of my belly, and some of them get sprayed out of my mouth with a ton of blood, which can be a lot worse.


    I also step on my wrist with a knife and amputate it as it is.


    "Ugh!


    Naoki barks. Left the knife on the floor - Naoki fogged. If I wanted to, I could also fog the knife, but I couldn''t afford it.


    Returning from the fog to his original body, Naoki kneels in a bloody state, takes a rough breath and sees the viper. Not completely regenerated. It''s time to see the limits.


    "Hey... what do I look like? Ugly? Funny? Pretty? How distorted? Look, what do you think? Have fun watching? Tell me about it..."


    The face destroyed by a knee kick can''t even be healed, a bloodstained face, naughty laughing Naoki.


    "Chris... get a picture of me quick"


    Naoki turning to Kristian and demanding.


    "I don''t like it."


    "That''s terrible. Why aren''t you listening to my last wish..."


    She refuses the favor lightly, Naoki pointing her lips.


    "He''s freaking out. He''s a pathetic Dasey face. It''s not fun to watch."


    Vipers say it quietly.


    (Previously... Is that it? Something''s getting really scary. Me... scared to death)


    Conscious of losing the battle, conscious of being killed, in Naoki, the fear of death that I had previously ignored was raging and wild.


    "Kill him quickly. I''m scared to death, but I''ll see you make it in the afterlife, so even if you kill me, I win."


    With his strength in his mouth, Naoki takes all the divination tools out of his pocket and throws them on the floor.


    I thought about divinating something at the end of the day, but I didn''t even know what to divine.


    "It''s a good time"


    A viper takes a virtual phone, whining pompously.


    "You don''t have to go into the afterlife, you might get to see me."


    "What?"


    Naoki looked up when she heard Viper''s words.


    That''s when I saw him flying down the hall. If I do, I''m flying with a girl with long hair hanging.


    "Make..."


    Naoki''s expression freezes and her heart bounces.


    "Hey, Viper. Whoa, hisa."


    "Sorry, I called you out of the blue."


    Midori, who has moved around hanging from the crucible, laughs slightly as she shows her teeth, and the viper greets her with her head on.


    "Make-up fake......"


    Naoki groans.


    "I''m going to put the real thing for you in this body."


    With Midori down, he stared at Naoki and proclaimed, still stopping in the air.


    "Huh?"


    Naoki makes a face, while I have the expectation of a moment. The second generation made fun of itself, and it didn''t even seem like he was talking nonsense.


    "Are you going to be able to?


    The viper turns to Midori and checks.


    "Yay, no problem. I couldn''t have done it if I was reincarnating, but I was just a good guardian spirit. Hey. Temporarily, but I can call you. Wow. I can''t let you get away from being a guardian, so think it''s like calling you. I don''t know if it''s a possessive phone. You can think of this child as a phone. It''s the same body, so it''s compatible."


    Midori presses his heartbeat.


    "Hey, the fight''s broken, but what''s going on?


    cherry blossoms ask. Similar doubts were also held by Christian and the operator. Miralka looks bored and tailed.


    "Well, keep an eye on him."


    "I''m a little thrilled too......"


    Vipers who tell you with an ill-defined face. Sneaky squeaky milk with a voice that sounds viper and makeup.


    Midori casts a spell, and through the spiritual world, tries to summon the spirit of the first generation. There are very limited areas where you can access the spiritual realm from the material realm, but you can communicate with the spirits as much as you can, and depending on the other person''s situation, you can call them.


    Tsukuri slowly descends to the floor and approaches Naoki.


    Those who were close to Tsukimi noticed that the expression was obviously not the same as before. I found out sooner than anyone that Naoki was on his way with the face.


    (It''s not fake. I know how to make it...)


    Naoki is convinced when she sees her intention to look up at herself with a crying face.


    "Naoki brother... I missed you ah..."


    Along with his nose, he embraced Naoki.


    "Me too..."


    Naoki answers with few words, holding back the trick of just hugging me hard, in tears.


    There must have been a lot of things I wanted to talk about and tell you, but nothing came up. It''s full, I just want to devour this time, I want to taste it all, I want to stop at this moment, I think so strongly.


    And Naoki noticed. The desire to break it is not boiling at all now. But I don''t even find that strange. I broke it once and regretted it so much that I wanted to die. I just don''t want to break it again.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    "I know everything."


    Soon as I apologized, Tsukishi told him.


    "Don''t be evil spiritualized or anything, if you go to the afterlife in a proper Buddhist way, you''ll also know what you didn''t know in this world. I know all the reasons why he died. I can''t tell you the details of the system in the afterlife, but I know it all, and I know it. How could Naoki have killed me and then suffered?"


    "Really... convenient"


    When I heard about Tsukuri, I was ashamed, sorry, happy, and thankful for everything I had been told about Tsukuri.


    ''You''re the guy who says heaven always sees you. How could you get important information about the underworld right now...''


    Pompous and squeaky milk.


    "The truth is, I wanted to be the guardian spirit of Naoki''s brother, but there were a lot of circumstances in this world that I couldn''t tell him, and I couldn''t. But one of these days I''m sure Naoki will be able to stay by your brother''s side, so wait. I''ll tell them somehow when the time comes..."


    "Did you make something, you got smarter? Grown?


    "It''s been years since then, and I''m serving as a guardian spirit, so I''m growing up properly. Bye...... Always... I want to be with you, but it''s time to go..."


    "Tsukishi..."


    The feeling in my arms changed dramatically, but Naoki did feel it. The power of makeup, which I held tight until earlier, is completely missing.


    (If I thought there was any dejave, I would have done something similar when Mr. Pepe was there. I possessed that one. ~)


    Seeing the exchange between the two, Midori thinks.


    "Well, we left without saying hello."


    You said you forgot about us.


    Milk rattles his nose and Viper strokes his dripping forehead back to spill a smile.


    Naoki lets go of Tsukimi, and the freed Tsukimi returns to her faceless face and takes distance. Naoki looks up at the void with a vanished face, not looking at the creation in front of her.


    "Is this Keri? Thanks, Midori."


    Vipers thank you.


    "Hey, Viper. Did Midori ever call me by a viper before and just have a little errand for the last time? And with Van Damme tangled."


    "It''s your fault."


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Midori laughs away.


    "Hey... I don''t know what kind of tearful theater this is, but why is it over?


    An operator who speaks out loud.


    "I did what I had to do. I''ll miss the rest already. This is what I planned to do from the start. I feel better already, too."


    I looked at the operator, then turned to Naoki again, said Viper.


    "Mother... fighting won''t win us any more. More reinforcements are coming. Naoki feels so relieved."


    Cristian says in a tired voice.


    "You''re taking me home without paying off a human arrow? You''re here for that? Then put me down and go home. We lonely vampires live with pride and die with pride."


    "Mother... That''s the idea, it''s old. It''s almost the twenty-second century, isn''t it?


    As Cristian signals with his eyes, frightened by the words of the manipulator, Miralka, sitting until then, stands up again with the manipulator.


    (Old...? I''ve certainly lived too long)


    I heard my son''s dialogue uncommonly and defiantly, but the operator was unwilling to be angry. I admitted it.


    "Naoki, let''s go home before they change their mind"


    Naoki, voiced by Kristian, stands with a face that is not here at heart and walks on her own fluttering.


    (Oh that''s the guy... Even at this time, at my pace......)


    Such a straightforward thing to do, Kristian spilled a smile and followed Naoki.


    "That''s it... is it over?


    Where Florescu''s three and Miralka are gone, the cherry blossom looks up at the viper and asks with an uninterrupted face.


    "We''re done. As planned. I put enough on him before I dropped him, and I saved his heart and the heart of his first generation. You still don''t mind? You want to kill Naoki?


    "I don''t even care about that after they make me watch you interact with them."


    Asked the other way by Viper, the cherry blossom shrugged her shoulders with a slight smile.


    "What, the milk has come too? And Sylvia and Midori."


    After the Vipers had run errands and rendezvous with Sylvia and the others, Tyrone called as they tried to leave Grimmpenisville. The gaze is directed at the basket held by the viper.


    "Tyrone... he gave it to Van Damme."


    "Ababa, do you know this shitty cat?"


    "I killed this fox in the midst of an underwater or Leviathan commotion."


    Sylvia frowned, Midori laughed, and Milk uttered a loud voice.


    "That''s what happened. I thought I''d make it a three-sided line, but I couldn''t do it because I was tough inside."


    "I''m not the one who gets beat up like a fox. Barca ''


    Two people slapping each other on hatred.


    "The ideal of the eagle and Van Damme''s plan come together."


    Tyrone pointing towards Sylvia.


    "You haven''t given up yet... Give it up because it''s annoying in so many ways."


    "I don''t like it. Beh."


    He was a tyrone with a loving smile and tongue on Sylvia, who said with a heavy sigh.

 1947 End Chapter

    Though Laura and Kristian and their true ancestors'' Grim Penisville raids were successfully recaptured by the operator, there were only casualties on the raider''s side, and the Grim Penis side had a rough idea of which was the loss, no matter what they thought.


    The next day, a white cat in a basket with Viper and Nal was visiting the palace mansion, about to close with a small tea party.


    "It''s a Grim Penis victory, but Kiriko''s been caught."


    "I''m sorry about the rescue. This is the guy behind it who was plotting to engage people. It''s not worth saving until we risk it."


    In response to Miyakuni''s words, Viper said softly.


    "Ma, you don''t have to worry about that. Assuming you''re one of the rulers of this country, and you can''t keep it in captivity. Another Guy Helps''


    Milk out of the basket says, devouring tea sweets.


    "Hey Miyakuni, Viper, I need another favor..."


    The cherry blossoms sit upright and stretch their backs tight, cutting them out with the face they come up with. Vipers had predictions about what to say.


    "I want you to make me your apprentice. No, you don''t have to be an apprentice, so I want you to call me too if you need anything to pack your combat experience. He told Mr. Viper he''d see how things were going in this case, and then he''d decide, how''d it go?


    "To be honest, it''s subtle as it is now. But you''re right, I think if I pack my experience, I''ll stretch. Muscles aren''t bad. As far as I''m concerned, it depends on Miyakuni and our master."


    In response to Cherry Blossom''s request, Viper replied, alternating between Miyakuni and Milk.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''d really like to ask you."


    "Heh, it will also be Viper''s own training for Viper to have an apprentice. Not bad, and there''s no reason to say no."


    Both Miyakuni and Milk issue permits.


    "Cherry Blossom, I''m glad."


    "Thanks, Nal. Regards, Mr. Viper."


    "Aye."


    Viper smiled and agreed with pleasure to the cherry blossoms with his hands together and his head on a tatami.


    Returning to the club cat mansion, the cocoon turned that way with a puffy surface, and Tsukuri shimmered hard in front of it.


    "Are you mad? The cocoon."


    "Uuuuuu..."


    When the viper speaks, the cocoon stays pointing that way and roars low. This time, I was extremely dissatisfied with the fact that only one person was treated as leaving a message.


    "Wow, wow."


    "I am diligently claiming to have a high turnaround rate"


    It is intended to translate what the cocoon says, but apart from making it, the inhabitants of the Club Cat Mansion know what the cocoon is saying.


    The cocoons were also close to Naoki, but given the mental aspect of the cocoon and the way Naoki came out, the milks didn''t dare to take them.


    "Shit, you can go play cocoon next time."


    "Wow."


    Milk tells me and the cocoon that fixed my mood gives me a happy voice.


    "You''re still the same guy that hungry ghosts like."


    Milk teasing by looking at the viper. I''m talking about cherry blossoms.


    "It''s not like they like you anything else, and even if you starve, you''re older"


    "If I had taught you about Loricon, you might have withdrawn your wish to be an apprentice."


    "You know... that crap."


    Towards the milk with a face that Viper didn''t like, he threw a basket at him.


    "No, that brain-filthy woman - Soundwood History Happy didn''t come out. When he came out squeaky, I was going to rub him. ''


    Milk to say in a grumpy voice.


    "Kuuuuuuuuu"


    The cocoon speaks out worried. I''m asking what happened to Naoki.


    "Naoki will be fine now. Maybe. I think I''ll see you soon."


    "Khuuuuu"


    Nal told me with a smile, and the cocoon smiled.


    Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    "Gupiu. Tyrone, don''t imitate Kiriko like you''re letting Kiriko get away with it again"


    Historical pleasure precedes him as he walks down the aisle shoulder to shoulder with Tyrone.


    "I don''t think so. He set this up, didn''t he? For a philosophical ideal in front of us, many lives were scattered by hitting people in the way. I can''t talk about people, either."


    With a complex expression, Tyrone remembers his once lost fox compatriots.


    "Kiriko''s guy, he was desperate to scream at first, but to the extent that he messed with me for only about three hours, he had to be unbearable - crying out and overindulging. I tried harder to be an operator. But that''s fine, Sz. After all, I adore the fact that human experiments have a BGM called Screaming for Pain."


    "Bye..."


    To the historical pleasure of telling a joyfully bad hobby story, Tyrone no longer wanted to hang out with him any more, and broke up aboard the elevator.


    "Cuckoo, what kind of experiment do you want me to play with today?"


    Without paying any attention to Tyrone, Historical Pleasure, who is in a good mood, heads to the lab Lab, where Kiriko is being held.


    A well-acquainted person appeared before Historical Pleasure when he came to the front of the lab.


    "Ah, fumi-chan..."


    "Hey, why is Junko here..."


    Junko, who sees History and solidifies, was carrying a huge trunk. It''s a trunk the size of which one person is likely to put in.


    Seeing the trunk and the wolf''s pure son, Historical pleasure came to a pean.


    "Hey, Kiriko in there, you''re trying to let him get away..."


    "Huh...? I don''t... I don''t know... Ha ha..."


    Junko escapes with a dash.


    "Ghupi! Wait, come on!


    History Joy was desperate to chase it around, but he ended up getting away with it.


    The operator, who returned to the Florescu Mansion, was asleep all the time but finally woke up three days after the Grimmpenisville raid.


    "I''m glad the operator didn''t die. Ah. If he died on his own without my knowledge, it would have been sadder than when Tsukuba died."


    The first thing I heard when the operator woke up was Naoki''s such dialogue.


    "You will kill me when I die, won''t you?


    Close your eyes, joking operator.


    "Really...... We''re still treated as defeated."


    As soon as he woke up, the operator heard from Kristian and Naoki that it was up to him.


    "I hope we live with humiliation and hatred in our hearts and with defeat in mind... That''s very hard. That''s why we have to win. Or maybe it''s easier to fight and die."


    Words are on the back, the operator is still sleeping in bed and speaking with a calm expression.


    "I''d rather still be alive. If it''s your mother''s valve, which means dying through pride, it can mean running away from the spiciness of living in humiliation."


    Cristian said, the operator smiled powerlessly.


    "I just became defiant here when I was weak... But I was a little relieved. It''s a late rebellion. You''ve always listened to me honestly and didn''t disobey much, so I was worried the other way around. It was already terrible when I was a kid, and my brothers were terrible, so I felt uncomfortable being a big, honest kid."


    "Chris was just patient because he didn''t have a manipulator."


    "Haha, then my responsibility?


    When Naoki is made to tear, the operator laughs and Cristian has a flashing face.


    "Oh, Operator, Chris, and the Florescu family... you''ve taken care of them for years. Thanks."


    Cristian turns his eyes round in the good fortune of changing and thanking. The operator also turns off his grin.


    "Naoki, are you leaving?


    "Huh? Why would I do that? I just thought I''d say thank you once."


    Asked by Kristian, Naoki will have a decent face.


    "No... even if I subtract you from not being such a character, if they say that at this time, I would suspect so"


    "Nomad life is a hassle, so I''ll stay here until the operators kick me out."


    "There''s no particular reason for me to kick you out."


    "Naoki snuck my mother''s blood..."


    "There''s a limit to the prank too... I was wondering if I could use a little punishment."


    The three of us continue to chat. For what it''s worth, Kristian and Naoki were delighted that the operator was back safely.


    "What were the people after all who were after Naoki?


    Naoki mumbled at the question the operator had spoken.


    If it was just to kill to keep the drop on, it would have been done with milk or a second generation. Yet the four of us, excluding the cocoon, felt strange to be here. And finally, I found out the answer.


    "It''s just a blame. It''s done, don''t worry about it."


    (This guy...)


    Seeing Naoki say with her mouth broken, Kristian thought.


    (Exchange at that time... Seems like you lost your possession when you met a kid named Tsukishi... Something looks very different)


    Specifically, it was difficult to describe, but Naoki, who had previously lived in a black fire, was such an impression of Kristian that she now lived in a warm light.


    56 Let''s play with the vampires, final.

 1948 Two preambles

    "Almost there. Come on."


    Boy speaks up for encouragement.


    Take the hands of a boy much shorter than yourself and walk at night. Walk the slopes of the hills. Walk the grass.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I can still go. Oh, wait a minute."


    I crossed one of the hills, and that''s when I tried to get to the end, a little boy with his hands drawn stopped me. You look like a three-year-old or some white toddler over there.


    "What''s up, Theo? Do you want to rest? I''ve been walking all my life."


    The boy stops and cares for the toddler. The boy''s age is around ten. This is Japanese. Dog ears grow from above head and dog tails from glutes.


    "No, I''m not. Just..."


    A toddler called Theo was from the top of the hill, looking at the night sky - and the night view of the city. I could see it. It was distracting. The boy with the dog ear dog tail also stares at the night sky and night view, trying to mimic Theo.


    (It''s beautiful... No... I''ve lived for more than twenty years and I''ve never seen the night sky or the night view like this...)


    dog ear dog tail boy thinks.


    For a while, we both stare seriously at the lights of the stars and the city lights of night.


    (Is it a little like me that this guy is being struck by this view right now?


    Look at Theo''s face, and the boy thinks about it.


    "Now... I can tell you with my chest up"


    Theo opened his mouth and looked up at the boy.


    "My life is not a distortion or anything. That my life is only one life, one life that lives like this here. I''m not the only one. Even Hot Jiro is."


    When Theo says in words and vocabulary that he doesn''t think of as a very three-year-old toddler, he looks up at the boy who joins hands with himself.


    "If you say so, so do I... no, you told me first"


    Boy - Jiro Fever laughed lightly, then breathed in heavily.


    "My life is ah! Nothing''s going wrong!


    Theo had a decent face because Jiro Hot suddenly screamed.


    "Scream for me, too."


    "No, that''s fine... Nori like that..."


    Theo hesitates as much as he wants to encourage Jiro Hot.


    "Huh? If you don''t do it with me, I''m gonna look like an idiot by myself"


    Seeing Theo react, Hot Jiro fell on the tannic surface and dropped his shoulder.


    What time is that?


    Is there ever a time when complete equality and perfect order are preserved? Can you make an ideal home?


    His conclusion - impossible in animals, possible in plants. That is the conclusion he drew from the results of experiments carried out over the years in various organisms, in various environments.


    But he still hasn''t given up.


    He entered the study to find out the answer, even if he was called a Mad Scientist and pointed at his back finger. Much of it was illegal research.


    Even if we try to create the perfect order, we are bound to break down. There will always come out those who defy order. It weakens the tendency to simple biology, and it increases the tendency to intelligent biology. Humans and others in particular suck. It''s ironic.


    Isaac Friedman has been seriously considering for decades whether a society cannot be complete and perfect. As a by-product of this, he also won the Brain Reduction Chemistry Award, but for him such a thing would not be honorable. I don''t need honor or glory in the first place. It is only of such value that it is available for the flow of funds.


    Few, if any, will remember the names of brain reduction winners, but many will remember the names of Isaac Friedman. For somehow Friedman was the one who brought about the unprecedented paradigm shift ten years ago: demonstrating the existence of the Spirit, the Underworld and the Reincarnation.


    I''ve never told anyone, but Friedman is also an avid socialist. But I understand that the idea is fundamentally incompatible with humanity. He was attracted after understanding, he could not give up after understanding, and he was pursuing further good means and ideals.


    But the ideal also crushed the earliest. Friedman has come to the conclusion that it is impossible.


    I concluded that at least it was impossible for me right now. Said it was only impossible for me. But other than yourself, there are prospects of doing so.


    The person Friedman met was one who had the opposite idea to Friedman. He was truly the petitioner of capitalism and, with a competitive society in mind, the culmination of the predators of the weak predators.


    "With the help of my professor, I was able to emerge from the Demon clan without an angel name."


    The man - whether Theodore Scion Demon''s dialogue is genuine or contrite - could not be weighed by Friedman. It''s true that Friedman''s research was made progress because of his financial assistance, but I don''t even know how much my research results contributed to him in doing so.


    Whenever I saw Theodore, Friedman was aware that he was a reptile-like man, but I also knew while I was dating that my ambitions were simmering inside the man. I''ve been with him for quite a while.


    I don''t know about the Demon clan, but I do know that they are the ones who denounce the rulers of the world. In fact, I wouldn''t have fully mastered everything in the world, but at least they are the ones who rule America from behind.


    Friedman curses. You have to be held by all those people - if you transfuse the blood of a society called gold, you curse the fate and society that you don''t want.


    But if Theodore could make his ideals a reality, Friedman thought. Theodore''s organization is enormous and powerful. If he had mastered the organization - if he had achieved that ambition, he simply thought that it would fit in the closest position to implementing the world''s great transformation, Changing the World. Apart from his field of expertise, Friedman was extremely ignorant and unknown, but therefore simply dreamed of it.


    Theodore was provided with a clone that would become a Shadow Warrior. Produced with the latest facilities of a private oil field store and excellent staff. Two of them seem to have failed and died prematurely, but the third one seems to be doing well.


    On record, Friedman was the first person to succeed in copying human memory. There may be others who have made it a sneak success, and Friedman and I have not made that public on our own. It was meant to be a public secret, but the information was leaked from somewhere and was to be recorded. As a result, the former winner of the great Cerebral Decommissioning Chemistry Award was to be referred to as a Mad Scientist with a back finger. It''s just a story of who you are.


    Theodore''s clone carries out certain special treatments for Friedman''s private purposes. I didn''t just apply it to Theodore''s clone. All the clones made by Friedman are applied to them.


    One day Friedman realized a fact


    (Is Theodore Scion Demon dead...... And now Theodore is a clone)


    It was found that Theodore''s semi-annual request for regular maintenance of Shadow Clone was interrupted.


    (The reason for the replacement is unlikely other than because the body died. Moreover, the clones are now reigning as representatives of the Border Iranese press corps and as kings of mass media around the world. In addition, we are building on some of the private oil field stores)


    From Friedman''s point of view, there was no idea of replacing the clone with the body. That''s more likely to be bankruptcy, too dangerous a beating. But as a reality, it has now been replaced. In that case, there is also a hand in using this clone in the replaced position, but given their position, it is dangerous to execute it.


    But in the first place, Theodore''s clone had another use, and Friedman attached importance to that one. That''s your destiny. On every clone I worked on, Friedman had a trick to accomplish his purpose.


    Clones other than Theodore are not properly managed either. I''m checking within six months to a year. Some of them have lost contact with their employers. Those clones, I don''t even know what happened afterwards. Though I would like to collect it if possible.


    In the end Friedman did not attempt to make contact with Theodore''s clone. Until something happens.


    "Okay. I''ll collect it and check it out."


    Towards the receiver, Friedman tells pale.


    Beginning a few days ago, Friedman continues to receive calls from those who sold the clones. All the contents complained of clone variation.


    Friedman is not upset in any way. The same phenomenon as this has happened before. This is the fourth time. Variations always occur simultaneously at the same time. Many candidates awaken. And strange phenomena are evoked.


    The phenomenon stems from a scheme that Friedman was sneaking into the clones. It was also an unexpected and mysterious phenomenon for Friedman.


    (Is the same thing happening to Theodore''s clone for a moment...? Is this... out of luck, or will it be a culprit...?


    If that''s possible, Friedman thought that now might be the time to aim. In any case, the opponent has a lot of influence on an international scale. Friedman envisioned such delusions that if he could interfere with such a person and put him under his control, his ideals would also be fulfilled.


    That was a few days ago.

 1949 1

    Jiro Yukooka serves as the director of Buste if Dust Also Accumulates, a paranormal training organization.


    This is Hot Jiro, who used to stay in the facility for a long time, but now has the Snow Oka Institute as our home, and we try to return to the Snow Oka Institute as much as possible at night, but he often sleeps in the Baste facility if he lies on the sidelines and loads of dust.


    From Hot Jiro''s point of view, the facility feels more like home. Anyway, I''ve been living here for years.


    Hot Jiro is a partial clone of Junko. Only the brain is a clone of pure children.


    A scattered human body experiment was conducted at an early age, and while he looked ugly, Hot Jiro, who grew up as a fine mad scientist, went under the shelter of Junko Yukioka, now the original.


    Junko treats Hot Jiro, who had a hard childhood, usually like a family, and like a teacher when he studies.


    "Next, we''ll have a vertical drop brainbuster, so you''ll get it right."


    And true, he treats me as an annoying brother. True raises Hot Jiro upside down and drops him vertically from his head over the couch.


    "True... sounds like every day would be fun"


    I say tiredness is smudging as I see the truth that is applying the word consolidation on the back four of the deformation to Hot Jiro.


    "Yea, Jiro Hot seemed annoying at first, but now it doesn''t seem like it is. If your ancestors were to feed on your true brother, your favorite true brother would keep you around and touch you all the time, why don''t you hate me?"


    Midori asks strangely.


    "I hate to hurt myself for some reason, but I''m also afraid that my personality, which I can''t add or subtract, is going to keep me hot and really hurt me."


    "Become ~. Ah, J Alert"


    In response to Midori''s words, True leaves Hot Jiro.


    "Sweet"


    Hot Jiro laughs, jumps from behind truly away, and captures him in a sleeper hold.


    "Come on, J, the alarm''s coming."


    The truth raises a rare, werewolf voice. Because the Snow Oka Institute has a Prowl Prohibition Order, it cannot be done in front of Junko. I only do it in the living room when there is no Junko, and Midori is flying a schizophrenic and waiting in the hallway to check Junko''s proximity.


    At that moment when the living room door was opened, Hot Jiro untied the restraint. Nodding, coughing true.


    "I''ll do it, Jiro Hot"


    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Makoto."


    Tired praises and Junko looks surprised.


    "Hmm? What''s up? Hot Jiro."


    I saw Hot Jiro, and now I look tired but suspicious. Hot Jiro is distracted by something, and his face is mixed with fear and surprise.


    (Something behind Snow Oka?


    True to look ahead to Hot Jiro''s gaze, but nothing there.


    "All of a sudden... he showed up. Who is it? The four of us..."


    Look not only at Junko, but also at those who are true, tired, and Midori, and mouth a dialogue that Hot Jiro can understand just for himself, like a saying.


    "Four? Appeared?"


    "You''ve got people behind you all. Could it not be visible to everyone?


    To Junko, who asks, Hot Jiro said. I heard that dialogue and the truth looked behind it, but no one. The other three understood what it was about.


    "Hey, a little hot Jiro. Just whisper and sneak up on Midori and tell me what kind of people are there."


    Midori turns to Hot Jiro. As he was told, Hot Jiro whispered in Midori''s ear about the appearance and outfit of the four men who suddenly appeared indoors.


    "Oh, I knew it... Eh, Hot Jiro can see the Guardian Spirit."


    "Huh? Why all of a sudden..."


    Hearing Midori''s dialogue, Hot Jiro is surprised.


    (No way with the shock of the vertical falling brainbuster just now......)


    It was true that I seriously doubt that.


    Theodore spent most of his free time reading or collecting public opinion online.


    Seeing, reading, learning, and incorporating knowledge on your own is completely different from entering the amount of information as data in a direct prefix.


    If you think only of the efficiency aspect, the latter is better. But incorporating knowledge in one''s eyes, ears, and experiences is absorbing while making one feel and think. I think Theodore Scion Demon makes it so unnatural and distorted to skip the course and just input the results into your head.


    Theodore''s real age is three years, but because he was born and transplanted the data into his brain, he has an unlikely wealth of knowledge and high intelligence in a three-year-old.


    Theodore, which now exists, is a clone of a certain person. The original Theodore Scion daemon once existed. But he, the clone, murdered, devoured his brain, and took over his memory. It had been modified by Junko Suzuoka and given the ability to do so. And they switched to the main unit.


    I still hate who was the original. He was the worst man who thought of himself as a king and looked down on others.


    When out in the open, Theodore becomes a magnificent man with a stern face. Such transformative abilities are also given. But my private time was spent looking like a child.


    Currently, Theodore was gaining real power over private oil field stores.


    Private oilfielders were ruled by powerful leaders until thirty years ago. Since then, no one who could be called a leader has appeared, and the state of climbing the mountain with many bows continued. And many were not happy with such a state.


    Theodore, the main body, was a nose knob among the Demon clan who held the real power of a private oilfielder, but since he was replaced with a clone - and since he increased his influence on mass media worldwide, the story has been different.


    The executives of the private oilfielder known as the executive commissioner also accepted that Theodore was a clone. On the contrary, some of them were genuinely welcoming, so it depended on how much they hated the original.


    At the age of slightly three, there is heavy pressure to be feasted as the leader of a private oilfield store, one of the seven largest organizations in the world. There is also a disability. But Theodore is clearly going to do his part. I intend to choose the best path and walk.


    When Theodore was reading alone, he got a call. If you look at the clock, it was before 9: 10 p.m. Theodore sighs.


    "Yes, yes..."


    Dahl, take the TV phone with a look on your face.


    "It''s like it''s time for bed."


    The opponent was Rafael Demon, Director of the Japan Branch of Private Oil Tanya. At this hour I always get calls. I''m going out of my way to call and check it out. The reason is that Theodore''s body is actually a three-year-old child, so that he doesn''t stay up late and gets a longer sleep. And to hear each other''s voices and see their faces.


    "Ok......"


    Theodore nods with a rare look and depression. I''m not just talking about going to bed. Raphael checks everything else out.


    Theodore himself belongs to the reformists of the organization, and Raphael, now the head of the reformists, is a good friend. In public, it was a pattern as a compatriot that could be relied upon, but in private, it was a pattern as if it were a parent or a child.


    (And that''s too loud. I guess I''m extra worried because I''m away......)


    Theodore, based in New York, and Rafael, based in Tokyo, never meet in person. But this is how I keep in touch.


    It was then that Theodore tried to close the book, trying to make one small stretch and go to sleep.


    "Ugh..."


    Theodore stiffened when he suddenly appeared indoors and saw the man, who seemed to resent himself.


    A face that is often looked at in the mirror. A face I''ve known since I was born. But its head is heavily damaged, and its brain sticks out of its cracked head. His face is also bloody, with a cold look reminiscent of a reptile, but he''s obviously hitting Theodore with an angry gaze.


    "Wow!


    Shortly after Theodore gave a shout of fear, a bloody man with a cracked head jumped at Theodore and strangled that little one.


    "How dare you kill me..."


    Strangling Theodore, the man whispers, but plenty of grudges.


    "Te...... o...... dol......"


    Theodore groaned the name of the man who was going to strangle himself with a bitter look.


    "Theodore! What''s wrong!?


    The voice seemed to reach the outside, and a constituent who happened to be walking inside a private oilfielder New York headquarters building knocks on the door of the room.


    Then whoever was strangling Theodore disappears neglectfully.


    (No... that''s...)


    Becoming blue-faced, Theodore trembles in fear. That face I''ll never forget - no, that look belonged to the original Theodore Scion Demon.


    When I opened the door, Theodore was relieved because there was a face-to-face constituent there.


    "Come in..."


    Bring in the constituents. I''m sure he was working overtime.


    "What have you done?


    "I just had a scary dream. Have you finished your work tonight?


    Theodore rushes over to a man who is still a young constituent, clings to his feet, cries up and asks.


    "I was just about to say."


    "Right...... Um... I''m sorry, but... when you''re done with your work, you can sleep with me."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t care if you take me back to your house, hotel or here... don''t leave me alone... I''m scared..."


    It was embarrassing, but I couldn''t stand being alone. Intense fear engraved Theodore.


    "Okay. Let me take you to the hotel. Excuse me."


    A man crouches down, gently hugs Theodore and strokes his head and gives him a flash.


    "Oh, thanks...... I''m so calm. What''s your name?


    It''s not a social dictionary, it''s a really calm theodore in the heart.


    (Is this what it''s like to be a child...?


    With that in mind, Theodore clings to the man.


    "It''s Mario. Mario Scott. You can''t eat mushrooms and increase lives."


    Mario smiles and winks at me for saying that, but I didn''t know what Theodore was talking about.


    A phenomenon that occurs simultaneously to the clones that Isaac Friedman has been sneaking up on. The first stage is to be more inspiring. You''ll see the spirit, and you''ll be more likely to be offended by a mental disorder.


    This is an awakening that should happen in time. It was supposed to happen. Because the treatment Friedman gave to the clones was to make them a psychic medium before they were born. But it is sealed in an un-awakened state. If left alone, the spirit could possess and kill you in a strange place. When Friedman comes into contact and applies the appropriate treatment, he makes sure that the provided spiritual media is awakened.


    However, they are experiencing a phenomenon where Friedman does not contact them and awaken them, but naturally awakens them.


    And as a further mystery, for some reason, at the same time, many more occur.


    The answer is in the second stage. Having finally uncovered the second stage, Friedman headed to Japan.


    The second stage of a phenomenon that occurs in a population to clones treated so that Friedman becomes a psychic medium. That means they''re all headed to a certain part of Japan.

 1950 2.

    The story goes back a few days.


    All the western parts of Tokyo are integrated into Euthanasia City.


    In the east, near the city centre, and in the west of Yamanashi Prefecture, the city looks quite different. The more countryside you go to the west, the more hilly it gradually becomes and eventually the mountain forest zone.


    For generations, the clan lived in an ancient straw roof mansion built amidst mountain forest areas that could not be known for centuries.


    At the edge, one girl sits down and rinses her tea. He''s a big head, early teenager, no matter what he looks like when he''s old. Elementary high school or maybe junior high school. Due to this haircut and wearing a yukata with a pearl tone, the neighbors are given the names of sitting children and so on.


    On the edge with the girl in the red yukata, another girl appears. This is a white guy with blonde blue eyes, supposedly in his late teens. He has clear white skin and thin, small lines. I look like the girl sitting on the edge in a yukata, but this one is a water colored yukata.


    "Master Tsuko."


    In front of the girl in the red yukata, the girl in the water yukata lays flat and speaks.


    "I came into contact with the creators of foreign law more than the spiritual world and encouraged them to awaken. Next, as always, we''ll use our dreams to call."


    "Horn. I''d like to know the birth parents of the extrajudicial creators. Now it''s time to find out."


    To the white girl in the water-colored yukata to report, a red yukata titty girl, called Koko, commands in a tall voice, but in a gentle tone.


    "Understood."


    "Ellie, that guy''s coming over today. Finish it by then."


    "Understood."


    At the behest of her son, the girl called Ellie nodded twice, standing up and giving her another compliment, and then walked away from the edge.


    "Hey sitting boy!


    Let''s go play.


    Timely there, the neighborhood kids come and invite us to play.


    "Uh... Mana, come here for a while..."


    I feel sorry for you, Koko, who speaks the language of rejection.


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "You''ve done that before. Tell me why."


    "Are you fighting a monster hunter for a second?


    With their strange faces, the children ask Koko.


    "I''m not a monster hunter, but there''s a sign this time it''s going to be a fight. Come here because it''s dangerous."


    "Oh, my God."


    "Too bad"


    "Not again."


    "I''m sorry. Come again."


    He smiled sorry and waved at the children who were leaving.


    (Those kids will never get involved. Really, I need to get back safely too)


    Tsuko felt a unique spirit approaching him while he thought so. It is not proximity due to physical distance. Spiritual distance. And whoever can measure it accurately, whether he be a merchant in the handling of the Spirit, he sees not so much.


    "Holy shit. I didn''t know you''d be coming from daylight. Ellie hasn''t even made it yet."


    When he saw the man coming in through the front door, Kiko frowned.


    Looks like a pretty strong kid next time.


    I think Jianzi. What showed up was in a suit that at first glance only looked like a salaried man, and then he was an all-back middle-aged man with a pale complexion. If I do it, I have a dark face, but I can''t even flatter myself as a beautiful man. The facial shape is badly out of balance. Best of all, I didn''t have a good impression because of the bad looks.


    "What''s the name of that guy over there, Yi Chi today?


    "Kaiser Minori"


    A man names himself with no expression.


    "You said this time it would be a dispute, and that''s why you even prepared such a strong yi child. Do they have some idea of the future?


    "I don''t know the future. I can''t make perfect prophecies or anything. If we know all about the future, we can deal with it more perfectly. However, in light of the current situation, it is possible to predict the expansion. Even if Koko doesn''t independently identify the manufacturer of the birth of the foreign law, this one also knows who it is."


    "Horn. That''s ridiculous. If you have that much power, solve it that way."


    In response to the pale talking wheel, Koko sarcastically smiled.


    "This is how I''m asking because I can''t do that. Direct involvement in this world by the underworld must be kept to a minimum"


    "Holy shit. Then why did you send such a strong Yi child? Obviously, it''s a combat premise."


    "Kiko. To protect you when your life is in danger."


    Hearing the answer in the face of the wheel, Kiko opened her mouth in a pompous manner.


    "Ahhh... did you get that kind of care?


    "It''s done."


    And he answered him with great seriousness.


    A thorough examination of the mutation of Thermal Jiro was carried out by two people, Midori and Tired.


    "Huh, once it''s over"


    Midori and Midori, who were inspecting in another room, return to the living room.


    "How''d it go?


    Truth speaks.


    "Looks like someone continually interfered with my mind. But - it''s unlikely that suddenly the inspiration will be stronger due to the degree of mental interference, but also the temptation to talk strangely..."


    Tired explains.


    "The first interference made me feel like a psychic medium. So there was even more interference while we were looking into Hot Jiro. Now we''re imitating something similar to Midori."


    "Hmm? Similar imitation to Midori?


    "When I was a patriarch, you interfered with a lot of people from the world of dreams. The world of dreams is no different from the spiritual world, but in the form of dreams, we can also communicate information. I forget most of my dreams later. But sometimes dreams I remember are vivid in my memory. Because the dream itself is also the virtual reality Virtual Reality, it is strongly engraved if it is remembered. In the case of Midori, I used that dream management to solicit him to religion... I''m not sure what anyone who came into contact with Hot Jiro is after."


    "If you don''t actually dream, you don''t know what you''re after, do you? But that could have a strange effect on your mind, so you can try it."


    After hearing Midori''s commentary, Junko went to that conclusion.


    "You don''t know who''s threatening me or what I''m trying not to do, do you?


    Hot Jiro soon went to the same answer as Junko and touched on it ahead.


    "Are you okay? Aren''t you scared? Hot Jiro."


    "This is the man who sat on his stomach. Don''t worry about it."


    "It''s not worth it, True."


    Truth spoke to Junko, who cared, and Hot Jiro corrected him with a smile on his true words.


    "If a dangerous action is about to activate, Midori will help. Maybe."


    And, tired.


    "Maybe it''s extra. Wow, your ancestors. Don''t worry, I''ll guard you properly."


    "Oh, please."


    Hot Jiro smiles back, too, as Midori smiles with a slight look of her teeth towards her.


    "Shall I get you to bed soon, then? To a shallow sleep..."


    "Let''s go."


    As Junko talks, he takes the stance that True punches his fist into his belly in front of Hot Jiro. The idea is to put her to sleep with her belly.


    "Because I''ll let Junko sleep in a peaceful way"


    Raise your hands in front of your chest to indicate a surrender pose, and Hot Jiro refuses.


    Hot Jiro sleeps on the couch. When Junko puts his fingertips on his head and neck muscles, Hot Jiro rests lightly.


    "What did you do? Did you poke a secret hole?


    "No. It regulated the action of neurotransmitters, developed autonomic nerves, and generated alpha waves - that is, unnatural interference that led them to sleep in an infinitely natural way."


    Asked tirelessly, Junko answers.


    "Hey, let''s go."


    Midori projects a schizophrenic and dives into Hot Jiro''s dream.


    (The moment I slept, the interference started - no, I didn''t. I wonder if it''s like a planted bomb went off. When the conditions for dreaming are in place, a pre-recorded dream will be expressed)


    Midori concludes so as he searches through Hot Jiro''s dreams.


    (Reminds me of the Red Cat. Wow. But that wasn''t a paranormal interference of power. Oh, here we go)


    Surrounded by nothing, the landscape floats in an instant. The figure of Hot Jiro himself appears.


    Although the viewpoint could also be the same as Hot Jiro''s, Midori decided that it was better to grasp it objectively from a three-person viewpoint rather than a one-person viewpoint.


    The raised landscape was in the woods.


    Hot Jiro opens the map with a holographic display. When Midori takes a peek, it''s the west of Euthanasia City.


    (I went out of my way to show it to the place - I mean, you want to direct Jiro Hot to this place. But who for what purpose? Some kind of revenge? A place like this... I feel like something happened in a paranormal relationship...)


    Midori thinks. Ever since his birth, Hot Jiro lived like a guinea pig in an experimental facility. It was an experimental bench. On the other hand, he has also received advanced education, became one of the fellows and has imitated his life as a Mad Scientist who takes people''s lives.


    A resentful past is likely, but on the other hand, he is the man who spent the majority of his life in a research facility. I never know many people. That''s why I wanted to show the outside world, and Junko put Hot Jiro into a life that would bring Buste back and forth if there was also dust with the Snow Oka Institute, but it''s hard to think that Hot Jiro did something resentful from people in between.


    As Midori turned her thoughts around, a girl appeared from the woods.


    A skinny girl with blonde blue eyes, wearing a water colored yukata. Walk straight in front of Hot Jiro and stop close.


    "O man with a distorted life."


    Girl with a cold voice while hitting a cold eye.


    "What..."


    In response to the girl''s words, Hot Jiro''s adorable face is severely distorted.


    (Uh-huh. In this way... the current dialogue is a word that pokes at the softest part of Hot Jiro)


    It''s just the world of Hot Jiro''s dreams, and even if you don''t look at Hot Jiro''s face, your emotions are transmitted directly to Midori.


    "Your very existence is against the logic of the world. But if that''s all, it''s still okay. You are the key and the door. It was built that way. Once you have fulfilled your role, your soul will be imprisoned for hundreds of years without being able to form a Buddha, between the everlasting Son and the depression of this world."


    "Role......?


    Among the words the girl tells, it is around that area that is important and incomprehensible, Hot Jiro caught.


    "A distorted life with a distorted fate"


    "Stop it!"


    The words of a girl in a water-coloured yukata pierce her heart with a blade, and Jiro Hot screams unbearably.


    (All humans have armor in their hearts. But in your dreams, your spirit is close to being completely naked. I get it direct, and I get it out without suppressing myself. The guy who''s interfering knows that, and he''s after the neighborhood well)


    Midori naturally knows. For those reasons, he said that mental attacks are most effective through dreams.


    "Let me show you. Leaving you alone..."


    "Hey, you don''t have to show me."


    Midori breaks in. The girl in the water yukata disappears.


    The mystery will remain unsolvable, but if left alone any more, Midori decided to forcibly interrupt this dream as it would have a serious negative effect on the spirit of Hot Jiro.


    "Midori...?


    Hot Jiro, looking back, was crying.


    Midori moves to Hot Jiro''s side and hugs his body tightly.


    "Your life is not a distortion. I''ll tell you what."


    A powerful whisper in your ear to heal the slightest amount of damage to your heart will force you to interrupt Hot Jiro''s dream and awaken your consciousness.


    "Ugh..."


    With a bitter face, a tearful heat Jiro opens his eyes.


    "Ohh. I''m glad you''re okay."


    "I can''t even say I''m safe..."


    Junko lets him spread his uncontrolled grin, but Midori uttered a dark voice and told him everything he had met in his dreams.


    "I couldn''t stop you while I was on. I''m sorry."


    Midori apologizes. Undoubtedly in those words, Jiro Hot should have been deeply heartbroken. Midori sees that it must have been traumatized. It is not clear what kind of negative impact it will have in the future.


    "I''m sorry. Let me tell you something."


    "No, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about that. Meetups told me... I''m glad Midori helped me after that."


    Junko and Hot Jiro say.


    "What I found out is fragmentary, but I have to go with the location of the map. I know they want to lure Hot Jiro there, but if you don''t know exactly what''s there, you don''t know what''s going to happen next."


    And, true.


    "The location of the map is..." The Garden of the Son "


    "Oh, that''s it. I remember."


    "It''s a famous land among paranormal people, isn''t it? Why would they call me like that?"


    "Ichikononiwa?"


    I say it in the order of tiredness, Midori, and Junko, and the truth raises the voice of doubt.


    "It is the land where the famous master of the royal family lives, called the mighty son. If you have a job that is beyond the control of other wizards and wizards, you are famous for going to Shiko''s place. And the place where she lives is called the Garden of the Son."


    Tired explained.


    "For once, Midori and I will do our best to prevent any further mental interference by Hot Jiro. But if there''s someone malicious about Hot Jiro, he''ll need to deal with it without leaving it alone."


    "Oh... please, everyone, help me"


    When tired, Hot Jiro bows his head with a real voice.


    True and tired stroke the head for two. Junko strokes his tail for some reason.


    (This... what am I supposed to do... Can we just let him stroke it till he gets bored?


    He solidified with his head bowed and was a hot jiro who could no longer take the next action.

 1951 3

    On that day, a sudden visit was made to the Japanese branch of the private oil tanya. Follow the young man by the name of Mario as you are.


    "What''s up? Theo."


    The welcoming branch manager, Rafael Demon, sees Theodore trembling beside Mario and speaks out in a suspicious face.


    "I am a distorted life..."


    Off his gaze from Raphael, Theodore speaks an unintelligible word.


    "What are you talking about?


    "I was told in that dream. To a white woman in a kimono..."


    Teodor presses his mouth as he says and spills large tears.


    "What the hell happened?


    Raphael turns his gaze to Mario.


    "We''ll talk in order."


    "No, fine. Speak for yourself......"


    Theodore controls Mario.


    And Theodore told me everything in front of Raphael. One day I suddenly saw a ghost and the original spirit attacked me. And then I had a funny dream, and I was thrown a hurtful word in my dream, and it stuck in my heart, and I opened a map in my dream to describe what I thought was the place of my dreams.


    The original spirit, by the way, asked the psychic to remove it, but because it was a pretty strong evil spirit, it was impossible. Theodore has never been attacked by an original spirit since he was given a magic prop to protect himself from the spirit instead and wore it.


    "Someone''s attacking you... while you''re attracted to me, aren''t you? I just don''t think so."


    Raphael says what he feels when he hears the story.


    "Me too... I suspect not. But you can leave me alone..."


    Theodore pushing his face in agony.


    "He''s the one who''s going to help you, and the one who''s going to be most helpful... you''re her, not me. I really want to help. No... I''m willing to help if I can, but I can''t handle the mysterious disaster that has befallen you. Unfortunately, I''m a doorman."


    "No... I''m just happy with that feeling"


    To Raphael, who tells him how sorry he is, Theodore was feeling something hot in his chest.


    Isaac Friedman, who visited Japan, first searched for someone to become his own limb. In other words, the residents of the back streets - excellent end-of-life shops.


    (But how far should I talk...)


    Even when making a request, I don''t know what to talk about. I can''t even tell you everything.


    Scholar enough to get a brain reduction award, yet unknown to the public and not good at public knowledge. Conversations with people are occasional. Instead of taking a brain reduction award if he was born in Japan, it''s also suspicious if he could have become a scientist.


    Friedman visits directly to the office where he is likely to take on the request.


    "I didn''t know the famous Professor Isaac Friedman would come! I saw it as a request!


    Friedman was surprised to rely on a starter named Mika Tsukinawa, who was reputable in the back street for now. Because they were cute girls in their mid teens. Besides, there are five girls with the same face.


    "Is that a clone...?


    Friedman who inadvertently utters the word.


    "You don''t know!?


    "No... I only heard that you were an expert starter, so I just relied on you..."


    Friedman wonders what a circumstance it would be to build four human clones and also work with a doomsday shop.


    "You should have looked it up properly. Anyway, I don''t know anything about Japan or the back street... On the contrary, I have no idea even the epidemic in my own country. All the way to the ivory tower."


    Friedman smiles masochistically.


    "Is that grandfather famous?


    "Number two, hold your voice a little longer"


    Outside the reception room, number two speaks out and number thirteen notes.


    "Apparently, there''s ignorance in our house, too, and you don''t have to worry about it!


    Mika laughs bitterly and screams.


    "Oh well...... Now for the record, my bodyguard�� is the main thing, but there are others who want me to protect them."


    That''s what Friedman projects a holographic display, arranging names with several face photos.


    Some of them Mika knew. Some celebrities.


    "Everybody, it''s a clone I built."


    I thought I had to be honest about this, and Friedman told me without hiding it.


    "Everyone should come to Japan. The owner of the clone I worked on received simultaneous reports of disappearance. The same phenomenon has been confirmed so far. This will be the fourth time, but only for the clones I have worked on, many disappear simultaneously during the same period. Some have gone mad, trying to get out of jail."


    The clones, who were listening outside the room to Friedman, felt very sick.


    "This grandfather really came without knowing anything about us? Didn''t you come here because you didn''t like it? If it''s a coincidence, God is a shithead."


    "So number two, if you have a loud voice..."


    Number two, which he says in his uncomfortable voice, and number thirteen, which he also notes.


    "What have I... spoken of damaging your mood?


    Friedman who will look strange.


    "The clones in my office were being sold. It suited my terrible eyes at the end of the sale, or I had no other place to go, and I took it from us. Some people are still dragging that wound, so if you can''t pick a word, please pick it up."


    Mika tells it in a suppressed voice, not a scream.


    "Is that what you mean? That was rude...... Then should we hit the other one? I''m very bad at talking to people, and I might inadvertently make another statement that''s disturbing to you."


    Honestly admitting his inaction, Friedman tries to disperse.


    "Whoa, go home, you idiot. A life-threatening shitty grandpa. Don''t live long. You suffer as much as you can, you die of a disease, you die prematurely."


    "Don''t do it, Number Two!


    "Wait a minute."


    Where Friedman stood up, No. 2 opened the door and cursed dignified, and Mika scolded it. And number eleven shows up and speaks up.


    "I''m interested in talking about this guy. Sometimes it''s the edge of a clone bond, and maybe clones just like us are in trouble, and we can save it. So I''d like to talk to you a little more."


    "I see! Okay! Mr. Friedman, please continue the conversation! I''ll hear it all and then I''ll decide if I''m going to take the request!


    Hearing what the eleventh said, Mika stopped Friedman.


    "The circumstances are interesting, and maybe you can help me... Yeah. Well, I''ll keep talking about it, but I''ve been exploring why the clones disappear. We planted GPS in the clone and found out that everyone was headed to Japan. That''s the third time I''ve been missing at the same time. They''re probably all dead. All GPS reactions have been interrupted. The cause of death is unknown, but I don''t want them dead. I want to find out what caused it. Ah..."


    "What''s up!?


    "Shit. There was something to talk about before that. Uhm...... Before they disappear, there will be another anomaly in the clones. Everybody, start seeing spirits. Stronger inspiration. It makes it easier to be possessed by the Spirit. It seems this is why some people go mad"


    I kept silent what I had set up at the production stage so that it would originally be a spiritual medium. Friedman decided that there would be no problem not to say it, or rather not to. No matter why you did it, keep your mouth shut.


    "I want to know not only the clones that are currently missing, but also the identities of all the clones that have disappeared in the past!


    "Okay."


    "Tell me more about it and where it disappeared in Japan!


    Copy that.


    As requested by Mika, Friedman sends Tekipaki and data to Mika''s virtual phone and computer. Mika sends it to the clones.


    "Everyone, find out more about the missing clone! And if there''s anything you care about, tell me!


    "No."


    "Yes."


    Copy that, sir.


    "All right."


    The clones will begin work in the office.


    "I just looked into you... well, you''re amazing. You''re great at that. Are you saving the clones that were sold? It''s wonderful."


    Friedman impresses and throws praise to Mika.


    Instead of impression, Friedman was even impressed to see Mika''s background. Some people are so fine in the world.


    (If all these compassionate and righteous people are, won''t the world be preserved in perfect order and peace?


    Second, he was a Friedman who would think about that.


    "I really feel destined to ask someone like that to rescue a clone. I''m not in a position to make clones. I also started building clones if I had to..."


    Friedman who accidentally talks about this with Pepper. I think I''ve said it since.


    "What it takes to build a clone!? What do you need!?


    "It''s..."


    Asked by Mika, Friedman mumbles.


    "It could be the key to solving a case!


    "Sorry. Sometimes I can''t tell you. If that''s what you really need..."


    Friedman retreats and shrinks against Mika, who rides herself out over the table and stuffs her, and her voice becomes a butt shrink.


    "Mad Scientist, he''s a very weak old man. Hey, are you a humble Mad Scientist?


    The voice of No. 2 laughing spirally in the office reaches firmly to the reception room.


    "Number two! Don''t say that! Don''t bully the weak! Don''t curse!"


    "You don''t have to tell me - Oh, yes, I know what you''re going to say next. Just because I think about it doesn''t make a difference when you actually say it. No bullying, no cursing."


    Mika scolds me, but No. 2 says it back in a nasty voice with full disgust.


    "Um... I just shrivel because I''ve been yelled at so many times in front of me, I don''t even think I''m so weak about myself..."


    "And excuse me!


    "Ah-ha-ha! This is a masterpiece!


    Upon hearing Friedman''s words, Mika apologized wanderingly and No. 2 was grinning with her belly.

 1952 4.

    A rare guest visited the Snow Oka Institute that afternoon when the anomaly of Hot Jiro was discovered.


    There were three visitors. Two of them were opponents that Junko also knew. A clone of the once modified Theodore Scion daemon. And Haya Biton, the private military captain of the Japanese branch of the private oil tanya. The other one - Mario Scott is a first glance.


    Junko also knew that the three were coming after receiving a call from Rafael Demon. The reason for the visit has also been asked in advance. Later, I also told Rafael that Jiro Hot was suffering from the exact same phenomenon.


    In the reception room, facing Theodore, Biton and Mario are Junko and Hot Jiro. True people also hear conversations from the living room through a microphone attached to the reception room.


    "Uh, hey, Theo. It''s hard to hear, but I want you to tell me about your dreams. I met a girl, and then what did they say?


    To Junko''s question, Theodore spoke while turning pale.


    Until halfway through, it was no different from Hot Jiro. The problem lies ahead.


    "I was told over and over again with distorted lives that it was a mistake to be born, or that once I died and started over, I would be saved from all the pain, and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so forth and so on and so forth and so forth and so on and so forth and so forth and so forth and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so forth and so forth and so and so forth and so and so and so and so and so and so forth and so and so and so and so and so and so and so forth and so and so and so and so


    Theodore stuffs his voice where he talks so much and begins to sob. Mario next door places her hand gently on that Theodore''s shoulder.


    Seeing Theodore hurt a lot deeper than he did, Jiro Hot remembers his anger. Because the guard of the spirit in the dream is in a thin state, it is usually more comfortable than being cursed at face to face. It hurts all the time. It also has a lot of confusing effects. And perhaps that girl in the water yukata burned to memory as an allusion. That''s what Hot Jiro knows.


    I don''t know who she is, but she''s not quite there, so Hot Jiro thought again.


    (Well... I''m not a Mad Scientist. I can''t help but be told if I keep risking other people''s lives. but......)


    Hot Jiro thinks so.


    "Is it just me and him and the two of you who were made to dream about it? Anyway, if it''s just me, there''s two of us here now. Then I want to doubt the possibility of more than one."


    Hot Jiro speaks the question.


    "That''s what I''m gonna think."


    Even if Hot Jiro didn''t tell me, Junko had the same doubts.


    "What we have in common is that it''s a clone and I modified it. But I don''t think it''s my fault... I don''t feel like making that mistake, and there''s not much in common with the modifications I''ve made to the two of us. At best, to the extent that I have changed my physical age. But I do that to everyone."


    Junko talks as he alternates between Hot Jiro and Theodore, who sit right in front of him.


    "What''s suspicious is the man who made you two. Oh, I''m sorry. I told you I made it."


    "It was actually built. I don''t care."


    Though Hot Jiro smiles, it was an impossible vanity. The words that the girl in the water yukata pierced her heart in her dreams resurrect and turn to chest pain.


    The same goes for Theodore. Hot Jiro was saved by Midori on the way, but Theodore sees further ahead in his dreams, so the damage is huge.


    "It was Professor Isaac Friedman who made me. I''ve been here several times to maintain it."


    Hearing Theodore''s name answered with his nose in tears, Hot Jiro was surprised to round his eyes.


    "I''m that guy too... That line is more suspicious than a clone modified to be a pure child."


    Theodore is surprised this time, says Hot Jiro.


    "Mm-hmm. I thought I was somehow. That guy is a clone making authority, and when I built my clone, there was talk of not calling him. So, Hot Jiro, you and the other one..."


    "No, I was the only one in charge of production by Professor Friedman. The other one - King wasn''t in charge. He''s in charge, and I''ve been pretty disappointed with my failures."


    Hot Jiro denies Junko''s speculation, remembers unpleasant memories of the past, and mocks himself.


    "The clue is Professor Friedman and the land noted on the map? It''s dangerous to jump into the latter."


    Biton says.


    "Oh, I just remembered. I found a GPS receiver in my system when I modified you, Jiro Hot."


    "What!?


    To Junko''s remarks, Hot Jiro gives a surprise voice.


    "Why haven''t you ever shut up about something so important?"


    "Excuse me. I was just wondering. If Professor Friedman let you in..."


    Junko sees Theodore.


    "Theo, I think I missed it when you remodeled it. Hey. Let me just check it out."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Anxiously nodding Theodore.


    Junko stares at the eye and works the function of the artificial demon eye to check for foreign objects in the body.


    "There was."


    I shrugged a word and Junko instantly embarked on herself and waved. Biton reacted and his body was about to move to protect Theodore when Junko was back in the same position and looking at the GPS in his hand.


    "It''s the same type that was in your body, Jiro Hot. Hey. Well, I wonder what happened to this. I''ll put it back in your body again Theo......?


    "Are you going to make it? Please don''t."


    It was Mario who said so in a strong tone of voice. Theodore looking back in surprise.


    "Something to offer...... sorry"


    Sincerely, Mario.


    "Well, as I was pointed out, there was some nuance that I was going to make, but when I suddenly removed it, I wondered if the person who put it in would know and be suspicious."


    "Mario, thank you for your attention. But if you have a way of attracting and catching enemies by turning me in, do it."


    Theodore offers.


    "No... I wonder if it''s dangerous. If you''re willing to trap me, you might want to keep an eye on this move."


    After a few thoughts, Junko came to that conclusion.


    "In the meantime, in the future, you and Jiro Hot will act on the set without leaving. Of course, the escort must be worn."


    "Okay."


    "My pleasure."


    Hot Jiro nods small to Junko''s decision, and Theodore, with a healthy voice, offers a small hand toward Hot Jiro. Hot Jiro took Theodore''s hand and shook his hand as he scuffed.


    It was the afternoon when Friedman came to the request that Mika and the others began acting using their feet. Friedman, along with Mika and Nos. 2 and 11, headed to the western part of Euthanasia City.


    Until then, Friedman told me that he was investigating the missing clones. Many of them were in a high position and were supposedly used as shadow fighters. Or entirely with the person, in some cases they thought they had been replaced.


    There were also many stories of noises about seeing spirits before they disappeared. Friedman is not lying, Mika concludes.


    (If there was dust, Buste would have been more on the north side. That should have been the west side of Tokyo too)


    Friedman remembers the research institute he used to work for while checking his current location on the map.


    A road stretching through the mountains, without cars or people passing by. The surrounding area is almost mountainous. He rents a car, Friedman drives it, frequently parks it from earlier, goes outside to see how it is, and repeatedly runs a little bit to see how it is parked again.


    "Mmmm... that''s crazy..."


    Get in the car, Friedman looks at the map and roars. I''m following the GPS with the nearest reaction, but no one. Mika and the others strayed off the road and explored the slopes in the mountains a little bit, but no one can still find them.


    "Isn''t that a GPS malfunction!?


    "Even if it is said to be a failure, it is also a failure that travels securely��"


    Asked by Mika, Friedman answers with a troubled face.


    "My throat is dry. Ooh. I went into that old teahouse over there - Here, the view is nice. Perfect for a relaxing cup of tea and sweets."


    "Shut up! I''m at work!


    Mika screams at No. 2, who demands it with a swallowing voice.


    "No, let''s take a break...... Honestly, I''m tired too. It''s been a very long time since I''ve driven the car itself, and I''m in the left lane on the right handle, so I was very concerned, and I couldn''t help but be afraid of the road with lots of curves on the mountain road."


    "If that''s what my client says!


    Mika agrees with Friedman, who agrees with No. 2 with a big sigh.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Wow. Whoa, whoa, chalk!


    "Shut up!"


    Mika greets Cobra Claw (the move to eagle his opponent''s throat and tighten his carotid artery with his fingertips) on No. 2, which she mocks with all her strength.


    "You''re like sisters."


    Friedman looks smiling at Mika, who pushes No. 2 down to the ground and keeps strangling her throat with one hand.


    "I''m a clone, not a sister."


    Eleventh to say what I understand.


    "You know what it''s like to be born a clone, Mr. Friedman, who''s been building clones?


    "No? You don''t know. I''m not a clone. I don''t even know what that question means."


    Friedman answers the eleventh question with a cold voice and expression with a decent face.


    Seeing that Friedman''s reaction, No. 11 was relieved. If you''re an evil mad scientist here, derogatory words and disgusting full-on nori with mockery are classic, but Friedman isn''t. I really don''t know, and he doesn''t seem interested.


    (I don''t even feel like this guy is a strange and bad guy... Is that what you call a psychopath?


    Maybe because of the total lack of malice, No. 11 had a hard time making a bad impression on Friedman.


    "It''s a really good view. Tea treats are delicious too."


    "Thank you"


    A female clerk laughs and says thank you to Friedman, who sits in a chair under the house of the store and speaks praise.


    "It''s like... you''re in the mood for a trip. My parents took me on a trip when I was a kid. Ever since then, in the life of research and research...... Sometimes these are good things."


    "Besides, I''m surrounded by beautiful girls. Glad I made good memories at the end of my life. Heh heh."


    Friedman speaking with a serene expression and number two making fun of it.


    "Hmm...?


    The grin disappears from the face of that number two.


    "There''s a distortion of space nearby."


    "What!? Where! Say it!


    Responding to dialogue number two, Mika changes her face and asks.


    "Over here, over here"


    Number two rises up and goes around beside the store.


    "No!"


    Seeing what was rolling next to the store, No. 2 glanced, No. 11 breathed, Mika or slightly frowned, and Friedman screamed.


    There was the body of one black old man, lying on his back and rolling.


    "Johnson...... This is the clone I was chasing just now..."


    Friedman will try to project a holographic display. There was a perfect overlap between the GPS reaction I was following and where I am now.


    "Duh, what''s up? Customer���� ah! Casa Two!"


    A clerk who came to peek saw the body and screamed, pulling it into the back of the store with a dash.

 1953 5

    "Didn''t you make it... It hasn''t been that long since he died. We should get there a little sooner. Too bad."


    Seeing the body still bleeding, Friedman speaks with a sad look.


    "You were relaxing and having tea. It hurts..."


    "Don''t say anything extra!


    Mika gives you a pretty strong ear for number two.


    "You''re scarred like a beast caught or bit you. A big cat-shaped carnivore? Or is that the bass battle creature or something?


    He leaned to the side of the body, and No.11 said:


    "Number two! You said space distortion! Did they kill you in the subspace?!? Is that why you didn''t see it, even if you had a GPS reaction!?


    "Yes... maybe. But this is because subspace is also subspace... pretty yul... Yul''s response to GPS, even if it''s invisible, is that the radio waves are out. There''s still shaking, and even if we were to move the subspace, we''d be tracking it as we drove long distances, right? One dimensional uneven world could be quite widespread..."


    Asked by Mika, No. 2 answers in a toothless tone.


    "It''s just a guess, but I''ve heard a lot about it before. A fox monster I knew built a much larger subspace inside the shrine than the shrine, and even one inside. I thought this was it too. Subspace tunnels, dragging about one building into the subspace junction, it''s not that size, it''s more shitty. Is that really a super wide subspace with one dimension uneven? Or a substitute for alienating a wide space within a narrow space, like in that fox monster..."


    "I don''t know, I mean, can''t you get me out of here?


    Friedman asks, anticipating the timing of the interruption of the explanation of number two.


    "I can create subspaces, too, but I have limited applications, and interfering with subspaces that already exist and opening doors... if I don''t try, I don''t know if I can do it. But I hope you don''t expect me to"


    Yes, preface, and then number two concentrates his consciousness in the space where the body is.


    "No... In the first place, I just open and close mobile subspace pockets, and I''ve never done anything other than space manipulation before. But..."


    "But what!?


    "I knew the distortion of space was yul. With a little more power, maybe I can do it, right? So... where''s my hand at empowering me with the power of song number thirteen?


    "I see! But......!


    Nos. 13 and 7 are traveling abroad for work on the street and will not return until tomorrow.


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Until then, let''s do as much research as we can!


    And, Mika.


    "Some GPS movements have stopped. Some have not come here. Those who have gone into this mountain forest have little hope, but those who have not yet come... may be able to protect them"


    Friedman expands the map with a holographic display, referring to the day after.


    "We''re one person approaching western Euthanasia right now. This is it. Let''s try to make a hurry. Once in the woods - number two, if your hypothesis is correct, it''s not something I''ve figured out where you''re going to get lost in a space of different dimensions, but it''s going to be hard to think outside the mountain forest zone on a boulder."


    "Copy that!"


    Following Friedman''s decision, Mika and the others got back in the car.


    With the addition of True and Midori and Tired, Junko, Biton, Mario and others were asking in detail from the mouth of Hot Jiro and Theodore what connection he had with Isaac Friedman and who he was.


    "When I was dealing with him as a shadow warrior, I had little emotional ups and downs myself, so I had no impression. But now... hey... no, I think you''re a bit of a sloppy person, not a bit"


    And, Theodore.


    "You have the impression that you don''t know the world. Besides, I can''t grasp people''s minds. It doesn''t mean you can''t care at all, it doesn''t mean you''re not going to care at all, but like Theodore just said, it''s uneven, so you can''t turn out... I mean, I can''t read the air."


    This is Hot Jiro, referred to in terms of tannins.


    "When I joined the team of Mad Scientists as a researcher, I worked with Friedman on several occasions. On the other hand, if it''s dusty, I can be in Baste. I failed a massive experiment I did without permission, and it just disappeared so that I could run away without taking responsibility for building B."


    Remembering that the end of the day was difficult, Hot Jiro took a small sigh of sigh.


    "Hmm, as a scientist, I have a respect for Professor Friedman, hey. I''ve never met him in person."


    and Junko.


    "Oh... I don''t know if it''ll be a dossier to get to know him, but I want you to see this"


    Theodore projects a holographic display, copies it and flies it in front of everyone in the reception room.


    "We didn''t pull the birth trap."


    "There''s no talent for excellence in something, no head, no money, no guts to go to good school. But if we weren''t bottom workers, society wouldn''t be turning. Yet.


    More than 99% of the world''s wealth is monopolized by less than 1% of humans.


    "You''re like a slave."


    ''We are kept alive for some people to have good thoughts. More of a livestock than a slave?


    "Ancient, medieval, recent, and modern times are much the same. A very small number of pyramid societies continue to exploit large numbers. This schematic will never cover it."


    That was a substitute for putting the writing on the bulletin board site together on the summary site. The thread is a substitute for dealing with inequality issues.


    "This... Friedman has shown me. The honest voices of the poor. But he said something because it won''t be passed on to the wealthy. It was not long before I was made a shadow warrior."


    Theodore speaks with a complex look.


    "Friedman told me something similar. There''s a verse like he hated capitalist society."


    "Did you want to plant your ideas on a clone?


    "Don''t look that way."


    Says Hot Jiro, Tired and Biton.


    "I don''t know about the claim that the structure doesn''t cover it. Hey. I''m just a little bit, but I think humanity is making progress on a spiritual level, or getting better. It''s a slow walk, and sometimes there''s stagnation and retreat."


    and Junko makes a conclusion.


    "There is no perfect human being, no human being can be perfect, no perfect society can be created. But that''s why I don''t throw it. It makes sense to go up there. It''s worth moving on. That''s how people have progressed. Well, spiritual progress is pretty slow."


    Look at Theodore, still Junko speaks. Hearing about Junko, Theodore was relieved. It made me feel a little easier. The private oilfielder I am is the kind of organization that capitalist demons are, but therefore I become aware of the worse.


    "But surely, from the people up there, it''s very convenient to stay poor and stupid at the bottom. Because we need a workforce. There were times when Japan was once said to be 100 million total middle-class, but from the people up there, we can also say that it was those days that were out of balance. But as a result of creating inequalities and making the rich richer and the poor richer, the number of people unable to have a family has increased, the number of children has increased, and the workforce is not enough."


    Theodore also knows the subsequent development of Junko''s story as knowledge. The missing workforce was covered by immigrants, but from there, large numbers of mafias broke in and security deteriorated. Those who brought in immigrants were slaughtered after being criticized for being national bandits in politics and commerce. And something backwards was born.


    "Professor Misaki seems to be close to Professor Friedman."


    Junko changes the subject.


    "But you can''t call me Bitons because I''m not close to them."


    "Oh, I don''t want to see his face. I don''t know what else to do."


    Bitons throw up instantly against true words.


    "It''s bad for Mr. Bitton, but I''ll ask him on the phone."


    Junko calls Misaki and explains the situation.


    "He said he''d be here after business. Looks like he''s putting it in now."


    When I heard Junko''s report, it was a bitton that I wanted him to stay put all the time.


    "Mario... I think I am now"


    Seeing a bunch of grievances written on the display, Theodore thinks.


    "If I get a great deal of power, I''ll reach out to these people as much as I can... No, is that arrogant thinking"


    "I''m not arrogant. That would be a pure wish."


    Put your hands on Theodore''s head and Mario speaks softly.


    "Right...... Well, I''ll try my best."


    Hearing Mario''s words, Theodore broke his mouth.

 1954 6.

    Mika, Nos. 2, 11 and Friedman, four of whom were driving through the western part of Amusement City.


    Friedman said many clones have disappeared into the mountain forests of western Anjou City, but a few have not yet arrived. The immediate aim is to protect the clone from death.


    And now that one clone is still headed here in western Euthanasia City, he''s driving ahead to wait.


    "There are some bad things, but there are always good things. Don''t screw it up."


    Friedman sings in a good mood while driving a rental car. It is Mika''s song "Hello Bright Future". Two and eleven were donning on the nerves singing it out to grand shits in front of Mika and the others.


    "Hello, hello, lucky to meet you. Hello, hello, a healthy future. Hey, that''s a really good song. I like it."


    "Right! I''m glad to hear that!


    Praised by Friedman, Mika in the passenger seat makes me laugh.


    "Uhnoo... the boulder is the original... Sales Smile is perfect."


    "No, I''m really happy with that one. The original hardly ever laughs in love..."


    Nos. 2 and 11 whisper to each other.


    "I''d like to know just how your clones are being killed, that mystery!


    Mika asks looking out at the landscape. Friedman didn''t say it, but he actually saw if he knew. I thought you were asking me to keep a lot of secrets.


    In fact, there were some remarks that bothered me. Friedman said cloning was an act of necessity. I didn''t answer even though I asked.


    "I''m not out of hypothesis or conjecture, but can you still hear me? I''m sure you''re out of your mind."


    "I can believe the words of those who have demonstrated the underworld and reincarnation!


    Mika screams with a smile at Friedman''s confirmation.


    "I don''t believe it. I believe in the original because it''s shitty weak on authority. Hey. Lick the shit stuck behind the shoes of authority and shake your tail. It''s not much different from all the pampers who are happy. But I''m not. I don''t believe it."


    "Shut up and shut up!


    Mika drinks the number two talking to Netineti.


    "Killing the clones is like me..."


    a sinister face, Friedman said.


    "What do you mean!?


    "I planted the cause that drove them to death. I didn''t think this would happen. Wouldn''t it be contraindicated if we tried the procedure on them? That''s the guess. I mean, it''s not convenient for the inhabitants of the world over there. That''s why they''re killing me."


    "What have you done!


    Mika screams everywhere.


    "It''s..."


    Friedman talked so hard to tell.


    Then I listen to Friedman, and Mika, No. 2 and No. 11 both change their expressions visibly. Something like discomfort, contempt and anger mix, and a cold gaze pours on Friedman.


    "You suck, this grandpa is. Screw you and go to hell."


    It was number two stating what I always thought was straightforward, but Mika and number 11 did not pay attention as usual.


    "Ugh..."


    Friedman groans in disgrace of the unforgiving words of No. 2.


    "Here we are."


    Friedman who parks his car and says it looks decidedly bad.


    "Let''s wait here. Looks like one of us on our way here can save you."


    I know Friedman like that. Actually, there''s one other clone in the west. But I also see it as difficult to save you. The man has already entered the woods - a zone where many clones disappeared. First of all, we calculated that we should ensure protection for the clones heading here.


    He came to Japan to be guided.


    He was a clone of big statesmen in the country. Life made just for that so the body can skip as much as possible. All the memories and knowledge are transplanted objects. It''s not what I got myself.


    Even he had never been pessimistic about his life before. I was never afraid. I never had anxiety. I was never desperate. On the other hand, there was no hope.


    That''s how he feels clearly and plenty of fear and despair right now.


    The beginning of the event was when a ghost suddenly appeared. Sometimes I could see other people''s guardian spirits, and floating spirits holding resentment in the main body looked at themselves with resentment.


    And that dream that burned in my memory. Map I saw in my dreams. He went to Japan so that he could be guided by unseen hands. I visited the mountain forests of western Anle City.


    That''s what he''s in danger of life right now. I''m in danger of dying.


    He was off the road and running through the woods.


    The blonde girl in a water colored yukata I saw in my dreams - is nowhere to be seen. It was countless wolves who welcomed him instead.


    It''s not just wolves. Cat-shaped carnivores such as leopards and wolf cats have also been attacked.


    "What''s going on..."


    He shrugs as he runs. There are scratches running on my face and arms. My leg was also bitten.


    Before he came here, he was purchasing a pistol for protection from the backstreet organization, so a few of the first beasts he attacked repelled with it. But not everything was repelled. The beasts are watching and tracking.


    The bullet has already been fired. The Carnivores suspect. See if he still has the power to fight back.


    "I came here for salvation..."


    So he shrugged. In front of him, the forest opened. The road appeared. The truck is also running.


    "HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!?


    It was him running towards the road, but he crashed into an invisible wall, buttocks on.


    "Hey, what''s this!? We can''t move on!


    Touch the wall of transparency and call. Even if it moves all the way to the side, the invisible wall continues all the way. I can''t get out of the road.


    "Grrrrrrrrrr"


    I heard a terrible roar from behind. It was fear to look back, but still he looks back.


    His fears increased even more. The wolves finally showed up. There are also leopards. There are also wolf cats. Even though the races are different, they show a cooperative and attacking structure.


    "Wow..."


    In front of that twitching impending, I get my buttocks on. And when he saw it, the carnivore slaughtered him.


    "Stop. Whoa!


    Screaming of the Terminator.


    "This is salvation. Scared me, made me hurt, I''m so sorry."


    When he showed up, dressed to look down at him being devoured by the carnivores, a girl in a red yukata with a big head uttered words of apology in a soft voice.


    "Does this awful way of dying make sense, too? By doing so, there will be no more tragedies of being evil spirits and wandering in pain, and then they will pass away in peace."


    The girl also knows that it is a very tranquil way of dying. But as it turns out, it does. That''s the system.


    "Good day, Master Tsuko."


    Behind the girl in the red yukata with the big head - the blonde blue-eyed girl in the water yukata appears and speaks with respect.


    "Things aren''t going so well for now. Really, Ellie, take turns."


    "Yes."


    The girl in the water yukata - smiling at Ellie, Kiko disappears into the back of the woods.


    Meanwhile, Ellie had her eyes on the road.


    (Why aren''t you coming in? Even though it''s just a few moments away from within the contiguity)


    I wondered if Ellie would make it to the road.


    "Be careful. Looks like they''re assuming there''s a fight this time."


    "I understand."


    I stopped and was called out by the wacko who looked back, Ellie also looked back and responded with a tight heart.

 1955 7

    Friedman pulls over. Outside the guardrail by the driveway, I saw a woman just trying to get into the woods. Same place as the GPS reaction.


    "That was a good taming!


    "You''re so critical."


    Mika and No. 2 say as they get out of the car.


    "Stop!"


    Mika fires a gun at the sky, speaking out to stop it.


    "Career!"


    A white middle-aged woman, who was about to enter the woods, screams small, stops and looks back.


    White middle-aged women look at Friedman''s face and speak up on the spot, but they don''t know anything other than Friedman because it''s English.


    "I saw a ghost, opened a map in my dream, and I was led here."


    Friedman interprets a woman''s words.


    "You''re just like any other clone. But in time..."


    "Nooooooooooo!"


    During Friedman''s dialogue, a white middle-aged woman distorts her face as much as she wants and gives her a scream of fear.


    At the end of the middle-aged woman''s gaze, it was in the woods. Next to the tree stands a white girl in a water colored yukata. And the middle-aged woman is pointing at the girl, calling out something.


    "Looks like that''s the girl who showed up in the dream"


    Listen to Friedman''s interpreter, and Mika and the others stand vigilant.


    "It''s already in the garden."


    When a girl refers to a middle-aged woman, they suddenly materialized in a space of nothing.


    Carnivorous beasts like leopards, wolves and bears emerged beside and behind middle-aged women. Checking them up close, a middle-aged woman distorts her face to fear again, but not long after she screams, one of the wolves bit her throat.


    "Shit......!


    Mika shoots a gun. When hit on the bear''s head, the bear''s body is scattered and extinguished.


    It was such an instant event, and it was a phenomenon out of the ordinary course, that Mika was delayed in her actions, even though she was on her feet. I couldn''t protect a middle-aged woman.


    The beasts disappear in unison. Later, only a middle-aged woman falls down with a bite in her throat and is spasmodic as she ejects a large amount of blood.


    "Who are you? Why are you doing this?


    Friedman, who doesn''t give a glimpse at the middle-aged woman who was murdered, has no fine dust such as anger, sadness, or anything else, just lets her inquisitive and ask.


    "My name is Ellie. Professor Isaac Friedman"


    "You Know Me"


    "Naturally. Because you are the culprit of everything."


    I was certainly angry at Ellie''s voice for saying so.


    "Are you the one who lured the clones into dreaming at the same time?


    "Yes. No... not at the same time. The dreams I showed in spiritual interference went in turn to each and every one of us."


    In response to Friedman''s question, Ellie answered.


    "Why did you kill that woman!?


    When Mika asks, Ellie slightly frowns.


    "It seems cruel, but this is salvation. It''s all your fault that this happened. Professor Friedman."


    "Saving...? And what''s my fault... no way..."


    To Ellie''s point, Friedman thinks of a possibility.


    "Killing and saving is a crazy doctrine for a long time!


    Mika stares at Ellie and reveals her anger


    "It''s not a religious idea. This is a strict fact. If they leave them alone, they will run wild and be imprisoned between the depression of this world and the everlasting place. In other words, they become very painful, like earth-bound spirits and floating spirits, to linger with bitter thoughts for a long time. Worst case scenario is evil spiritualization, causing harm to others. Once the years have passed, they will eventually be freed from such a state, but the natural adult Buddha does not know how many, decades, or hundreds of years away"


    Ellie tells the truth and why she killed the clone.


    "You think if you kill, your soul will be saved?


    "I can''t tell you the exact thing, but I''ll just tell you that"


    That''s what Ellie replied to Friedman''s question.


    "Assuming your story is true, there is no other way!?


    "There may be. But I don''t know anything else."


    In response to Mika''s query, Ellie says with a slight tendency to lie down.


    "Professor Friedman. If you are at all heartbroken, please stop doing this in the future. That way, we don''t have to kill anyone. We don''t like doing this either."


    That''s how Ellie disappears into the shade.


    "Wait!"


    "Original, no!


    Mika, who tried to chase after him, was uncommonly controlled by No. 2 raising a sharp voice.


    "You can''t go that way. No, the place I''m in already sucks, too. Around the teahouse earlier... it was like a shallow place with boundaries. This is where the bond was loosening. But not here. An even deeper part of the boundary. Near the junction. If I go any further... if I get inside the junction, I won''t be able to get out. Original, it doesn''t taste good to go ahead with him as he is perceived hostile to him"


    Number two speaking with a nervous face.


    "I can see clearly now. There is an extensive junction in the forest. Heterogeneity... subspaced. I don''t know what that means to be a junction, but he''s a jerk when he absolutely goes in, this. You better get out of here now."


    "I guess that means dragging it into one misaligned dimension."


    "Right. The subspace tunnel and the principle are the same, but the range is extremely wide."


    To Friedman''s words, No. 2 nodded.


    "Radio waves react in some places, and we can visually check each other out by location. Because the junction itself is too wide, maybe the exit is there too, so it doesn''t mean we''ll be completely trapped, but good things. Before we get to that exit, I''m sure it''ll feed that beast. It''s probably the product of an image."


    (It doesn''t suit me that No. 2 is responsible for the role of narrative characters...)


    Listening to number two, number eleven was thinking about that.


    "You don''t know what I''m doing, you know what I''m doing, you know what I''m doing, and you don''t know why you didn''t kill me."


    Friedman who speaks the question.


    "I guess it''s a matter of role! Rather than her will, I felt like I was acting with some life!


    "I see... if you ask me..."


    Friedman is convinced by Mika''s words.


    "You still have the clone!?


    "Oh... from the GPS reaction, there''s still one in the city center..."


    Asked by Mika, Friedman projects a map onto the holographic display to check.


    (This is Theodore''s clone. I lived a lot. I don''t want him to die. Maybe he can be my collaborator. That would be a great force)


    That''s what I think, Friedman laughing slightly. He didn''t even realize that he was there, that Mika and the others had witnessed it all the time, and that he was being seen with suspicious eyes.


    "We have confirmed the arrival of Isaac Friedman."


    Ellie returns to her mansion to report. When the junction is activated, more than half of the places in the junction will no longer pass through the radio waves. I can''t reach you by phone, etc.


    Friedman needs punishment?


    Sit on the edge and make a cup of tea. Confirm to the wheel.


    "I''m not in that role. Leave it to the discretion of the inhabitants of this world. Let me just say, before the question of sin and punishment, it is important not to make any more extra casualties. You know what to do for that, don''t you?


    "Hmm, I mean, don''t you have to kill me?


    Koko, who interprets the opposite of the meaning of the word "koji".


    "I want that man to know the weight of sin properly. I don''t want to kill you before then. No, as long as you know what you''ve done, you don''t have to take your life."


    (Hmm, I mean, you don''t have to kill me.)


    He continued to receive the words of the wheel that he had spoken, this time as he heard them.

 1956 8

    Theodore, Mario and Biton returned from the Snow Oka Institute to the private Oil Tanya Japan Branch, but Hot Jiro also followed there. Because I followed Junko''s policy that we should act on a set with Hot Jiro and Theodore until this one is resolved.


    The four relax in a coffee shop on the ground floor of the building.


    "I wonder if my accommodation will be here too..."


    "I guess so. There are several rooms to stay in."


    Theodore smiles to reassure him when Hot Jiro is looking a little uncomfortable.


    "Only Junko Yukioka''s brain is cloned, Junko Yukioka''s apprentice? You''re a hell of a man."


    Biton looks at Hot Jiro and says.


    "Hey... a good human clone doesn''t necessarily mean good. Actually, I wasn''t a big deal..."


    Reminded of bitter memories of being handled in a way that could not be done, Hot Jiro became a tannic surface.


    "The fact that Hot Jiro is a clone of Junko, but he''s not particularly talented, doesn''t mean Junko was born with an outstanding talent, but he became a good scientist with a stack of efforts? And if you have the same brain, depending on your efforts, is it possible that even Jiro Hot can get there?"


    "Oh......"


    Theodore''s words were scaly from his eyes to Hot Jiro, who was imprisoned in a complex against Junko''s talent.


    "That''s the way you think. If you think about it... it''s worth refining."


    Hot Jiro smiling embarrassingly.


    "Is that better, your guardian?


    Hot Jiro turns his eyes to Mario and asks.


    "Huh? No... not like that..."


    "I''m a guardian."


    It was an upsetting Theodore, but Mario laughed and said.


    Theodore then broke up with Biton and Hot Jiro after having had a conversation for a few dozen minutes, once he returned to his room. With Mario.


    "Um, does Mario look like my parent or something? Is it similar?


    Reminds me of Hot Jiro''s point earlier, and Theodore looks in the mirror and compares Mario to his face even more.


    "It''s not about the similarity of faces or anything, it''s probably because I was going to do that on my own. Theodore, that''s the kind of feeling that sprouted in me that night you asked me for help."


    For some reason Theodore was more embarrassed by Mario, who said his feelings without a coward, but Fumi Mario had somewhere to think.


    "Surely you... you were losing your son two years ago in a gun shooting incident. So you''re laying on top of me?


    It''s hard to ask, but I asked, Theodore.


    "I lost my wife, not just my son. Until then, I was also in a position to oppose gun regulation�� I lost my son and deplored my stupidity"


    "Private oilfielders were using those hands to make them politically obstruct gun regulations. And yet you kept staying in this organization?


    "I also resented the private oil field store. But then, at best, when I squeezed the money out of this organization, that''s what I was thinking. But...... I have also been saved lately because of such increased luck with reformists appearing indoors in private oilfields and trying to get people away from the kind of business that gives them life, and I want to help you. Fortunately, you''re also a reformer."


    Listening to Mario, Theodore leaves a little while to open his tease.


    "It''s hard for me, too, because the merchants of death in the clan continue to make a strong rebellion..."


    When Mario says what he refers to the business and the military industry, he refers to the people he talks about. Reformers are strongly opposed to engaging in these businesses.


    "Mario, you''ve helped me. And he''s still at my side and he''s protecting me. I swear to you. Those businesses from private oilfielders said to banish them!


    Excited, Theodore forcefully proclaims in a crisp dialogue that you wouldn''t normally speak of.


    "Thank you. That feeling alone will save you a great deal."


    "It''s not just about feelings. I mean it! Trust me!


    Theodore screamed in a temper at Mario with a gentle smile, then the sound of a knock creeped up.


    When I opened the door, Hot Jiro and Biton, plus even Raphael, were there. The three of us are laughing slightly.


    "I heard voices all the way outside, but you''re a hot guy in there"


    "What!?


    Hot Jiro told me, and Theodore glanced up in his voice, blushing.


    Snow Oka Institute at night. Living room.


    "Are you glad? Let Hot Jiro go with us and send only one of us to a private oil field store."


    While picking up dinner, True asks Junko.


    "Even you, Jiro Hot, can protect yourself, and it''s the same policy as you, not to overprotect you."


    "Wow, I''m not sure what it means to just send Jiro Hot."


    Junko answered, now Midori asked.


    "That kid''s been in the research facility all along, and I was wondering if I could show him all sorts of worlds. I want to make contact with people who aren''t like us."


    and Junko.


    "I''m the head of a research institute, and I''ll have plenty of opportunities to get in touch with people"


    "That being said, he''s just an adult Mad Scientist, and that kid couldn''t have had a decent day as a kid. That''s why I thought getting in touch with younger Theodore would be a good inspiration."


    "I see."


    It was true to pull back as I was convinced by Junko''s words once, but I also had such doubts that Junko seemed to have some idea.


    (Those two, it''s because they''re two shots that make pretty kids paint each other)


    I did have plans for Junko, but he was actually a substitute to that extent.


    Mika''s office in the moon at night.


    "Hey Grandpa, how long are you here? Just missed one of you back at the hotel. This isn''t your place to stay."


    "No, no... you have to protect me. Apparently, they would have been clearly hostile to me, even though they''d found out I existed, too, right?


    Friedman grinned and demanded when No. 2 said in an overtly unpleasant face.


    "If I was going to kill you, I would have attacked you on the spot! Or because of the large number of people here, there''s a chance they might have left on that spot!


    Shouting, Mika remembers a white girl in a yukata named Ellie, who appeared from the woods at noon.


    (Was she the bearer of crazy ideas? Or is that completely correct? To be honest, it seems like Friedman''s purpose is far more crazy! No, if he wasn''t a Friedman who revealed the existence of the underworld or reincarnation, all he would have felt was madness!


    From Mika''s point of view, after hearing both Ellie''s story and Friedman''s, I think both words are true. There''s no reason for Ellie to lie to herself for the first time.


    "Grasp, you are the root of all evil. Moreover, he has no malice in his consciousness. That makes me unnecessarily angry, and that''s a bad touch."


    Number two says it without clothes on his teeth. Like Mika, she has a very poor heart test for Friedman. I even think I should cancel this job.


    "No... I thought I was conscious. But it''s out of my mind that all evil can be considered me. The worst is not those who are attracting clones and killing them."


    Friedman shrugs his shoulder.


    "Those who are killing say it is salvation! Leaving aside which words you can believe, I''ll protect you if you take the job! That''s all I promise!


    "Thanks"


    To Mika''s words, Friedman smiles as relieved.


    (Theodore''s clone... hasn''t moved from the city centre yet. out if it moves while we sleep here tonight, but I want to believe it''s not in the boulder)


    Friedman ponders as he checks the map shown on the holographic display and the location of Theodore by GPS.


    (He is important. You can''t let him die)


    Apart from the treatment applied to all the clones, Friedman expected Theodore''s social status.

 1957 9

    From the top-floor lookout lounge restaurant at the private Oil Tanya Japan Branch Building, Hot Jiro had a night view with Theodore.


    "From such a tall building... it''s the first time in my life I''ve ever seen a night view closely"


    Hot Jiro sits in a seat by the window and says he stings while picking up a meal.


    "Neither do I. I''ve visited this building many times and Raphael, the head of the Japanese branch, didn''t tell me that there was such a good place. It''s here, Mario, who told me."


    "Right. Thanks, Mario."


    "No."


    Mario congratulates Theodore when he tells him to look back and thank him.


    "I had a way of life I couldn''t afford. I lived in a small, narrow world. Junko sees such a part of me and cares for me, as he sees, tastes, and sees all sorts of worlds like this. I suppose you thought you could solve a situation similar to mine."


    Hot Jiro talks in a pungent tone again.


    "I can''t afford to live now either. The original I hated was living, and it was easier when I was living a shadow warrior life. I''m glad I didn''t even think about it."


    That''s all I''ve talked about, I get a masochistic grin.


    "You''re a key figure in a private oilfield store, and I heard you''re a great guy to rule the media from behind?


    With the nuance of whether even such a person is dissatisfied with anything, Hot Jiro asks.


    "Maybe it''s awesome from someone else''s point of view, but I don''t think working hard in a given environment is any different than anyone else''s."


    With the grin of masochism hanging out, Theodore says.


    "There''s pressure, there''s stress. But I work hard for it because I have an ideal that I can''t beat, and because some people support me like this. The original was a terrible man. I still despise my heart. At the same time there is a desire to commit such an original sin"


    "Even if you can''t afford to live, that''s the way you chose to live..."


    Hearing about Theodore, Hot Jiro learned a bit of grudge.


    "Right. Were you... different? I''ve been a shadow fighter before, but the original was a terrible man, killing and replacing. You... are a clone of Junko, who is also taken care of by the original Junko. I have a relationship of trust. I envy that."


    "But I''m like you... I can''t talk about the past. It''s a lot worse."


    Speaking of which, I''m sure he despises me, Hot Jiro was thinking. As a Mad Scientist, I can''t say much about doing all the human experiments and killing many people, etc.


    "Mmmm... have you talked about this in good shape and stepped on a mine?


    "That''s not true, man."


    Seeing Theodore ask in a worried face, Hot Jiro smiles.


    "You don''t like the original, but I''ve always admired it."


    Hot Jiro subtly changing the subject. I dared to tell you that I envy Theodore.


    "I assumed it was my own mother, and I spoke toward the pictures every night. In my fantasy, I made a mother''s statue of my own, and I was like, The real thing was much better than the mother in the fantasy. He was so sweet, so smart, he accepted me. You gave me a new life. My original is such a person, and I''m even proud of him. So... I''m not sure how you feel about the original. I don''t empathize."


    "Right."


    Theodore didn''t even feel particularly bad when Hot Jiro told him that he clearly couldn''t empathize. But on the other hand, I remember the words said in that dream.


    (Hot Jiro has a mouthful of envy about me, but from me, I envy you more. They say it''s a clone as well...)


    When he realized it was the same clone, Theodore remembered. I had a nightmare before I came to Japan.


    "After all...... is my life a distortion?


    I remember the words that the girl in the yukata said in my dreams.


    "Is that a dream? I was told too."


    Hearing Theodore whine, Hot Jiro puts on his face.


    "Whatever the distortion, this is how I enjoy conversation with people, dine, enjoy the night view, and suffer fate. I think it''s the very person with life. No... I want to think so. Me and Theo are clones, but what''s so different about Mario there, for example? See Mario discriminate against us for not being decent, for not being distorted?


    "No, sir."


    Mario, suddenly told the story, giggles and answers without being upset.


    "I was angry when they said that in my dreams, too, and I''m hurt. But, you know, there''s no one around me who looks at me like that. Is he around you? Even if I were there, if someone would treat me like Mario without discrimination, wouldn''t that be good?


    "Ugh, yeah... I wish I thought so by reason..."


    Though Hot Jiro''s claim healed Theodore''s heart there, it never healed the wounds on his heart. Emotions can be suppressed to some extent by reason, but not all emotions can be controlled by reason.


    And that was the same for Hot Jiro himself, who tried to help Theodore. By reasoning with Theodore, who can also be described as a compatriot, he could alleviate the pain of his wounds, but he did not go away.


    Tsubako is staying at Tsubako''s house. The three of us surround ourselves with rice noodles, Ellie, and rice noodles, and get dinner.


    "Of all the clones I have dealt with from the spiritual world, two have not yet come"


    Ellie makes a report.


    "One of them is someone who was jammed along the way. Besides Friedman, we need to be vigilant. You can treat them again and explore them."


    "Do something bold. If you showed me the map, that''s fine."


    Ellie suggested it, but she waved her first time.


    "Besides, if you had the power to see through our movements, you''d probably be a snake again."


    "Sure."


    To the words of the sons of the sons of the sons, the rings of the sons nod. This man has always been a poker face.


    "No way is there a perennial person on the other side involved, or something like that?


    "No way. There can''t be. The Underworld is not as stupid and young as it is in this world."


    The wheel immediately denies the question of the child.


    "Good luck with your stupid, young, worldly protection activities."


    I say it in a disgusting tone, and Koko soothes the pork juice.


    "I must protect you because you are stupid and young"


    Without moving at all to the taste of the pigeon, the piggy wheel also rinses the pork juice.


    "Even if I can''t save everything, I want to help if I''m within reach. That''s why people also have guardian spirits one by one. I don''t want you to get too screwed up. I''m a bad, too clerical response, so I''m often hated for that, and it''s good to curse me personally, but I don''t want you to feel bad about the underworld itself. I''m sorry I didn''t choose words like" stupid and young. "


    "Ho ho. Okay, I get it."


    Soften your attitude to the wheel that complains in a sincere tone. On the other hand, if I apologize, I also don''t think I should say it from the beginning.


    "Friedman hired Mika Tsukinawa. Rumor has it he''s been converted to backstreet Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka, and it''s no wonder he''s got supernormal powers. Ellie, be careful."


    "Yes."


    "Go with caution. Die is an interesting way of saying it, but which dialect is it?


    Ellie snorts at the words of her son, and the wheel she asks.


    It''s always faceless, but when I hear questions about my interest in the dialect that say don''t feel bad about the underworld that they have the emotions right, I think Kiko.


    "It''s Yamanashi. But I live in Koshu Valve. If the place changes, it seems different. Someone who speaks a dialect I don''t know. For example, I don''t wear sloppiness or anything at the end of the story. And there''s people who can''t get through a little bit. Come on."


    "I see."


    Listening to the story of Jianzi, Jianhuan convinced him to remain faceless.

 1958 10

    Mika Tsunana''s office at dawn overnight. Eleven had been collecting information online since the morning about the mountain forest areas she went to yesterday.


    (I see. You''re famous there in that relationship...)


    A lot of information has been gathered, but I don''t know about item 11 until I can counteract it.


    "Ahhhhhh! Original ooh! And other than me, we both have crude copies!


    Similar to No. 11, No. 2, who was browsing the net by projecting a holographic display in front of his desk, changes his blood phase and summons.


    "I''m sorry if I don''t slap a crude copy or something hateful like that?


    Said No.11, a face I was so sick of from the bottom of my heart. Seeing as it''s up to me to report whatever it is, I''m staring at the holographic display in front of my desk, blind to No. 2.


    "I don''t care about details like that. There''s only seven and eleven in the room, and there''s no original at the heart."


    "The XIII and the original went shopping. Mr. Friedman is with us."


    "Uggs, just the two of us for now."


    Listen to the number seven report, and number two copies the display and flies to numbers seven and eleven, showing the site you were looking at.


    "This..."


    I looked at the screen on the site and the eleven got dizzy.


    "Super large rookie, Mika Suddeno. A certain musician just like you has made a vivid debut to the AV world! There is no clone w ''


    Under the long title name, a woman over twenty with just Mika, her hair and her outfit, her face nothing but deterioration, floats a sales smile.


    "Even though we''re both minors, can we make an AV debut like that...?


    Squeeze and whine XI.


    "The sweet acting smell of the raging voice is completely unrealistic. The original image is more disturbing like a beast." I''m sure everyone thinks so. And you''re making such a crude thing. I''m not kidding. Yo. "


    "You... you saw the sample..."


    To No. 2, which exposes frustration and makes its arguments clear, No. 11, which is frightening.


    "I''m home! What... what the fuck! Is that...?


    Just there Mika and No. 13 and Friedman returned and Mika peeled her eyes off at the holographic display and exasperated.


    "Oh, I''m back in a good place! Original! Hey, look at the 40: 15 scene here. It''s impossible."


    Two rejoices for some reason and plays the scene.


    "You... you bought that..."


    I thought I''d just watched the sample, knowing that No. 2 could play full-time, and No. 11 opens his mouth gently.


    "Look, look, look, this ass-zuli scene or something, it''s usually a blast, but guys are so excited... you don''t have to turn it off right away ~"


    "Shut up!"


    It was Mika, who closed the second display without question.


    "You were in something like this..."


    Peek into the display with number seven open from behind, and Friedman puts his face up.


    "Grandpa, are you busy? Or are your eyes stupid? I don''t care what you think.


    "Oh well...... I mean, is that like a fake?


    Friedman who goes all the way to pointing out number two.


    "If Grandpa isn''t familiar with you, you don''t have to think deeply about it. No, you shouldn''t think about it. It''s super annoying to explain."


    And, number two.


    "Uhm...... You have nothing to do with anything like the honesty industry. I''m not interested."


    Sexuality itself is rare, and he was a Friedman who had not much interest in romance.


    "Leave that story alone, will you listen to the report over here for a second?


    The eleventh speaks up, and everyone pays attention to the eleventh.


    "I looked into the place I went yesterday. The worshipper''s family has been doing business on the land for a long time. They live as very ordinary spiritual abilities who are often possessed by evil spirits. But the arm is first-class, and if any other psychic or sorcerer shows up with a grudge or monster beyond his control, he''s going to ask for help in the Garden of the Son."


    "The Garden of the Kiko!?


    "That''s what they call that strip of land among paranormal people. Even the mighty monster tells the story of the last time he was dragged into his garden."


    Saying XI forwarded a summary of the data he examined to Mika and other clones, as well as Friedman''s computers and virtual phones.


    "Now, as I looked into the paranormal realm, I began to hope that I wanted to be the holder of more paranormal powers, such as scientists."


    Friedman says he''s stingy while checking the data he received from No. 11.


    "I''m a chemist and a physical scientist, but I don''t like material supremacy. Oops...... I totally had something to say, but I forgot. An organization like that material supremacy and capitalism decentralization - one of the top executives of a private oilfielder - is the clone I built. And only one of them is still alive."


    Although he was a Friedman who was not sure if he should honestly share this information, Mika decided to share it with him as someone she could trust.


    "Theodore Scion Demon. Have you ever heard of a name or so?


    "I know! He would be the one who would rule the press from behind the rest of the world!


    Actually, it was more than that - Mika knew that she had been modified by Junko and replaced by killing the main unit, but I will keep my mouth shut to Friedman.


    "He''s switching with clones now. The body is probably dead. And I''m coming to Tokyo now. Looks like we haven''t been drawn to that forest yet. No... wait. It''s moving. This is not going to work."


    Friedman, who was spreading the map of the holographic display and talking, panics to see the GPS light point pointing to Theodore move out.


    "Follow him immediately and stay ahead of him."


    "Okay! Tsukunamikers! Everybody out!


    "Yes."


    "Oke."


    "I''m disappointed."


    "Rajah."


    In the form blamed on Friedman, Mika and Krones left the office and rode a rental car parked in a nearby parking lot.


    A total of eight people, Junko, True, Tired, Midori, Hot Jiro, Theodore, Biton and Mario, traveled in two cars to a little in front of the location of the map they had seen in their dreams.


    mountain forest areas in western Anle City. From the winding driveway along the mountain, I look into the woods.


    "The garden of the pigeon - a subspace junction of mountainous forests, where the beasts of the image flourish."


    A tiring surgically searched through the mountain forest told him.


    "You''re free to go in, but it''s the type of subspace junction you''ll be trapped in when you get in. Hey. But this is very extensive. There seems to be a lot of loopholes. I don''t think I''ll ever be able to get out, and I feel like I should be good at space manipulation."


    Junko says.


    "Wow, it''s a forest where the clan of sons and daughters spent hundreds of years trying to protect themselves from foreign enemies and fulfill their monster exorcism requests."


    Midori also had some knowledge of the existence of the garden of Midori.


    "But I doubted it. I wonder how you are luring the target monster into the woods when the monster is exorcised. You solved the mystery in this case. He was transcending physical distances and attracting objects through interference in the mental world."


    "Why are we calling humans in that monster exorcism?"


    Tired and Hot Jiro said.


    "So? You''re going into a place that could be that trap?


    Biton asks Junko.


    "We''ve got three overlives, so we''ll figure it out."


    And, tired.


    "There''s nothing I can''t do about space manipulation, but I''m not good at it. I can''t use a small subspace hole to explode water vapor, attack beyond space, or use it for combat, but thanks for the long distance travel kind... I know the exotic junction is pretty loose here, compared to the junction of each lily or whatever it is during euthanasia. Come on."


    "The breadth of the range could be the other way around. It could be labyrinthine."


    Junko and Midori say.


    "I know you don''t like Snow Oka, but how about tired and Midori?


    "I''m on the same level as my sister."


    "I''m not good at it, but it''s probably better than Junko or Midori. But don''t expect it."


    In contrast to true confirmation, Midori shrugs her shoulders and tired also returns a subtle reply.


    And, at that time, one car stopped at the side of the eight. The car also has smoke on the windows and I can''t see inside. Some people get up on guard.


    "Junko! Shin!


    "Oh, Mika. And..."


    "Professor Friedman......"


    "Theodore...... glad I made it. I heard rumors that you''d become a child, but you were telling the truth. And you... aren''t you, Jiro Hot?"


    Mika stepped out of the car screamed first and Junko, Theodore and Friedman kept opening their mouths.

 1959 11

    "Long time no see, Professor Friedman"


    While Hot Jiro turned a vigilant eye, he greeted Friedman, who was the person who created him and who belonged to the same team and had also studied together.


    "Oh... I didn''t know you were there, Jiro Hot. The GPS reaction disappeared, so I thought you were in the other world. What a surprise. Did you go back to being a kid too... and I didn''t know you had dog tails and ears..."


    Friedman says, with faces like I can''t hide my joy and surprise. It was an unexpected surprise and a pick up for him.


    By the way, Friedman studied with Jiro Hot when he was around the age of ten, and when he was in his late teens. When I was in my late teens, I was in "Buste if Dust Also Loaded," and by then, I had already seen Hot Jiro full of cobs, my back bent, and my apparent age was aging.


    "Nice to meet you - Professor Friedman. It''s Junko Yukioka. It''s an honor to meet you, but a quick question. What did you do to Jiro Hot or Theodore? And you think it was Professor Friedman who set you up to come here?


    Junko spreads his smile and uncontrolled grin as usual and asks Friedman.


    "Ooh... you are that famous, Mad Scientist world super idol... No, no, it''s an honor to meet you. No, no, I''ll say no to the second question. All my clones are being sniped. At the same time, this is the fourth time. The Spirit is visible, and gathered to the same place, perhaps killed. At the third point, I finally figured out that fact, and this time I''m trying to stop it."


    Friedman turns his gaze to Mika while denying one of Junko''s questions.


    "True! At least that''s what the request was about! That''s why we''ve come so far!


    Mika ran out of words.


    "There may be something I can''t talk about, but it was what I asked for on the surface -"


    "No, no, no..."


    When the truth is cold and ironic, Friedman openly wanders.


    "So... what''s the first question?


    It was Theodore who asked in the face. I haven''t lifted my guard yet.


    "Ugh... that''s..."


    Friedman making a difficult face and clogging words.


    "You have information you''re hiding!? Spit it it all out here! Maybe that''ll be the thread to solve the case!


    Makes a rugged face, Mika stuffing on Friedman.


    "Wow, okay...... Speak. Mr. Hot Jiro, Theodore. You are children."


    "Why is one a prize and one a forsake?


    "Is Yizhou the one to unload the spirit?


    Listen to Friedman, number two and Theodore ask.


    "The original children do, but you guys have a slightly different nuance. You are the door that connects the material world to the underworld."


    Ignore number two, Friedman, who answers only Theodore''s question.


    "Rarely would there be a person with a psychic medium? Those who see the Spirit easily, feel the Spirit easily, and possess the Spirit easily. What do you think that is? To my mind, spiritual media is one of the bugs in this world. As the normal form of man in this world, shouldn''t we see or feel the Spirit? I suspect so."


    Some thought the story suddenly flew in a strange direction, but I''ll listen to it in silence.


    "I wanted to solve the mystery of the underworld. I wanted to know. But I understood that it was physically impossible, as a result of dozens of repeated spiritual meetings." You can''t tell them what you don''t know, "they said - the spirits who called them all together. I can''t think of any unknown colors or unknown shapes of organisms or convey them. In other words, the information of the spiritual world cannot be conveyed by mouth. You can''t see it there, and you don''t know it visually."


    "Yes, yes, wow, then I went away"


    I was with Friedman, who only waved out a hot valve for how long, patiently, but I''m getting tired of number two sitting back on the guardrail and putting tea in.


    "I still didn''t give up. And the way I came up with it is to make the spirit the calling water of the spiritual world. Connect the child with the spirit world and transfer the information" Data "of the spirit world to the spirit body of the child. No matter how much you are in the material world, there is a spirit in its flesh. Only the Spirit can receive information. I can''t tell you verbally. I can''t even get it into my brain visually. Even such information is no substitute for information. It can certainly be replaced by 0 and 1. And if that''s what only the inhabitants of the spiritual world can know, you can put it directly into the spirits. It''s a simble, right?


    "The idea�� I wonder if boulders are places like the first successful copies of human memory. But it was very blind. Didn''t anyone notice? Well... I wouldn''t do it if I noticed."


    Listening to Friedman, Junko was half impressed, while he felt resistant to the way it was done itself.


    "There may have been others who thought about it, but there would be few who would carry it out. I don''t even know if I''m new here."


    That said Friedman smiles and shrugs his shoulders gently.


    "So you built us from the beginning... to use it for that? Clones alone are distorted, but for such a personal reason as the professor... you have risked so many lives..."


    Theodore with a pale face makes a voice mixed with anger and despair.


    "Right. From the beginning, you are a distorted life, an unnatural life, a life created only as an experimental bench. Because it''s not normal and there''s no human rights, it''s like being a person and not being a person. That''s the kind of life I was able to treat as I please, too. Yeah."


    Without hesitation at all, without picking a word, but without any malice there, everyone on the spot was stunned by Friedman who just said what he thought.


    "Ah..."


    After a peppery conversation, the stone''s insensitive Friedman was also aware that he had gone crazy about the air with his own remarks. The eyes of scorn and contempt are pouring on me.


    "Theodore. Some people think so, and you may be shocked that the person who built you is, but not everyone thinks so. Don''t let the thoughts of one stranger fool you."


    Mario leans back, hands on both shoulders of Theodore, and says in a powerful voice. It was Theodore, who was pale, but instantly his blood returned when he heard Mario''s words.


    "Did you hear that!? He said good things! Don''t let them fool you!


    "Hecha-la-ha."


    "I can''t be confused. I don''t give a shit about that Mad Scientist shit."


    Mika screams and Nos. 7 and 2 smiles back.


    "Ugh... I''m totally the only villain in" Villain "flow. How can this always happen..."


    "Professor Friedman. To King too...... did you do the same treatment?


    To Friedman holding his head, Hot Jiro asked. King is the name of a partial clone of the flesh of a pure child, made at the same time as Hot Jiro.


    "No, because that''s not my call."


    Hearing Friedman''s words, Hot Jiro appeases.


    "Friedman... you are a sinful man. Because you were there, I was born and so was Jiro Hot, but I really don''t get to thank you. All the hatred and contempt boils down."


    Theodore glances at Friedman and says away. Theodore remembered Friedman''s inhumane words and deeds and perceptions with strong anger and fear at the same time.


    When it comes to Hot Jiro, he has no aversion or indignation whatsoever towards Friedman. Because it''s the same. I also conducted scattered human experiments. On the contrary, he even heads a human experimental facility. I''ve never treated the experimental bench as crude as Friedman, but I''m pretty sure I''ve killed a lot of people, and I''m a similar mad scientist myself. There can be no such thing as qualified to criticize.


    But on the other hand, I sometimes think this is all I can get angry about.


    (I can''t blame you for committing inhumane acts, but when you say there are a lot of clones here, only insensitivity to make a statement that doesn''t give a damn about it, I can be mad at you too)


    With that in mind, Jiro Hot also stares at Friedman.


    "Professor Friedman... don''t you know the least bit about the sin of risking your life? Does it matter how those who get hurt feel?


    "No... the..."


    Blamed by Theodore, Friedman has trouble responding. I am genuine and insensitive, but not without a conscience. He was a man who couldn''t be a complete evil man.


    "Same goes for me."


    "Huh?"


    Hot Jiro shrugged and Theodore saw Hot Jiro. Other faces also focus their gaze on Hot Jiro.


    "I''m the same Mad Scientist he is. Human experiments were also conducted sporadically. It''s still in progress. I am the director of a facility that conducts human experiments."


    Theodore wasn''t entirely shocked by Hot Jiro''s confession, but at this time he seemed to suffer, and he never had a bad impression when he saw Hot Jiro honestly telling the truth about himself.


    "I''m like the opposite of you. You''re also a three-year-old who can transform into an old man, but I''m over twenty years old even looking like this. I had Junko modify it to look like this. But before it was remodeled...... thanks to scattered strange experiments as a child, I wonder if it aged more intensely than people. And then he looked terribly ugly. And... now I''ve changed my mind and tried not to do too many outrageous human experiments, but before that... it could have been worse than Friedman"


    "Right..."


    Theodore looks up at Hot Jiro confessing with a spicy face and smiles to reassure him.


    "Hey, can I ask you a question, too? How could Friedman''s grandfather be so obsessed with the underworld?


    Midori hits the question.


    "Because my purpose is to create complete order, complete peace. I believe the answer lies in the underworld."


    Friedman answered unwrapped. I''ve never told anyone before, it was my purpose equal to madness, but it was just the right opportunity, and I unleashed it here. The truth is, I was also tired of holding it alone.


    "The underworld is the perfect world, and I see it that way that the material world we are in is like a distortion to preserve the perfection of the underworld. No, it''s not."


    (Ugh, you''re a dreamy grandfather, damn it. Based on just that many assumptions and hypotheses, I think the energy that runs this far with a convenient interpretation is awesome.)


    Of course it was Midori who was impressed in a bad way.


    "I often hear the religious view that this world is a place for the training of souls... but distortion means that it pushes all the inconveniences that arise to preserve the perfection of the underworld to the ground?


    Junko asked. In fact, given the system of reincarnation, Junko wonders if that religious view is correct. The absolutely immortal and eternal ''substance'' of the soul differs in nature depending on its antiquity. The stronger the old soul. The older the soul carries luck, and the stronger the resistance to paranormal forces and psychic disorders.


    "You''re quick to understand. It''s like you peeked into my head. Or do you know?


    "Whatever the speed of comprehension, I don''t agree with that theory, but hey. Quite cheap or convenient interpretation."


    To the praiseworthy Friedman, Junko bitterly denies it.


    "Mmm..."


    (Yea, my pure sister has the same idea as Midori. Glad to hear it.


    Hearing Junko''s words, Friedman roared and Midori grinned slightly.


    It was then. The five men, Junko, Tired, Midori, Hot Jiro and No. 2, felt signs that the nearby space was heavily distorted.


    "This scale..."


    Tired startles me and opens my eyes. On a considerable scale, tiredness took the first look at how distortions in space were eroding and stretching like creatures.


    "Dude, you should run away with this..."


    Words were on the back, and number two was rigid. If they were after themselves, they saw that they could catch up to whatever they thought to the extent that they ran away.


    "What''s going on?


    I don''t know why, Biton asks. For those who did not know the imminent erosion of space distortion, there was no reason why only five people were pressing.


    Eventually we reach a place where distortion is common. The three men, Junko, Tired and Midori, desperately carry out space manipulations and try to protect themselves from impending erosion of distortion. Junko was also trying to protect his true minutes.


    "Hey......"


    True groans. In front of him, four people suddenly disappeared: Jiro Hot, Theodore, Biton and Mario.


    "I don''t think he''s dead. It''s in the woods."


    Junko said while he didn''t think there was a need for space manipulated defense either.


    "On the other side, Theodore, you and Jiro Hot were the aim, and I should have run to protect you. I couldn''t get my head around that right away. I thought you were after them all."


    "Come on, let''s go chase him in the woods."


    "Respond!"


    I cried out to Junko, who explains it with a face that seemed bad, in a manner that truly encouraged her and Mika would respond to it.

 1960 12

    "This is the first big move I''ve used in a long time. I''m tired."


    "Good luck"


    And he held his head, and said, Ellie laboured.


    "Sorry for all the hard work"


    Keeping the rings in the loose end.


    "Not at all. But it''s not a problem to overlook, and I''ll do my best."


    Rather than do it for reward, Kiko wants to do everything she can to prevent the worst that Kiryu has told her. I don''t feel good about taking a man''s life, but there''s no way I can leave him alone knowing that his soul will wander for years in a state filled with pain while he dies naturally even if I leave him alone.


    "There were quite a few strong men in front of the garden. Mika Tsukinawa and her clones. And Shizuno was tired."


    It was only to that extent that Tsuko knew his name. I''m not very familiar with backstreet knowledge, so I don''t know Junko or the truth. I''m tired of paranormal relationships, and I just know Mika as general knowledge.


    "I explained the circumstances so they wouldn''t interfere, but they didn''t seem to believe me"


    I say sorry, Ellie.


    "Believe it or not, if Friedman hires you to work, there''s nothing you can do to stop it. And I don''t think a Mad Scientist like Friedman would make sense. You can''t expect a hired helper. But... Shizuno''s magician says he''s good at the art of purifying spirits, and even if it sucks, he might take care of it."


    That''s all he talks about, and Kiko sees the wheel.


    "As you said, you do see the possibility of us going into a crisis. I need you to help me when I''m in danger."


    "I have said from the beginning that I intend to"


    In response to the request of the child, the wheel answered without expression.


    Heat Jiro and Theodore were dragged deep into the woods by erosion and stretching of space distortions in such heterogeneous sensations that the front, back, left, right, top, and bottom would no longer be known.


    Biton and Mario, who were nearby, were also captured by the distortion of space at the same time, but separated in the middle of being dragged in, and when they realized it, they were alone with Jiro Hot and Theodore.


    "Ugh... 360 degrees, either way, it''s just trees... right"


    Theodore squeaks as he faces anxiety. This is the first time in my life that I''ve been thrown out into such an environment.


    "From the sun and time, we can figure out the direction"


    Said Hot Jiro, looking at the sunlight as it plugged from between the branches. Hot Jiro is settling down. It is a familiar landscape from Hot Jiro, as it is built from Baste if it is piled on dust and in mountain forests similar to here.


    "Let''s walk to the east. The west gets deeper into the mountain forests, but if you keep walking east, you''re bound to be on the road or out of town"


    "Okay."


    Theodore arrives from behind to the hot jiro who walks out.


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever been born to walk in the woods."


    Theodore says as he struggles at his immense feet.


    "I''m the director of a research facility in a forest like this, and I often go out in the woods to collect insects, plants and small animals. You can walk in places like this, so you can follow me after I step on them. ''Cause I''m gonna try to get through the dangerous road as much as I can."


    "Thank you. You can count on me."


    In the care of Hot Jiro, Theodore gives thanks by spilling a smile.


    (A body smaller than a larger body is tougher to walk with narrow strides, and should I go back to my adult body rather than being a child''s body?


    Well, Theodore thinks.


    (No, the smaller one can walk cautiously for the closer eye to his feet. Plus now I feel like I want to stay this way and be sweet)


    On second thought, Theodore decided to move as he was.


    Less than three minutes after walking in the woods, various kinds of carnivores appear around Hot Jiro and Theodore, peeling their fangs towards them and roaring.


    "It''s not just on the ground. Beware, there are leopards on the tree. And... whoa, is that a puma?


    While Hot Jiro was talking, he looked up at it jumping from the top of the tree and mentioned the animal name.


    The puma dives from the tree.


    Hot Jiro, who sent Peuma''s attack, presses his palm against Peuma''s back.


    The moment I touched it, I wondered if the lumbar part of the puma that Hot Jiro was touching had become foggy for a moment, and the fog disappeared as if it also dissolved in the universe. Puma, who had lost a great deal of her hips, fell sideways, her body rapidly diminished and this one disappeared to melt.


    Theodore had his eyes open to surprise. The mysterious ability of Hot Jiro, and for some reason, the disappearance of Puma''s body without a trace.


    "These guys are the product of an image. Not a real beast."


    Hot Jiro tells. Hot Jiro has identified several subjects in Baste if dust is loaded with similar abilities, so he was able to spot them immediately.


    "But it conforms to the original image, so I saw that killing power - physical ability would be the same as real, and that if you did enough damage to kill the original organism, you would die"


    Saying, Jiro Hot moves his neck slightly and notes which beast will fly next.


    A total of four wolves each from left and right, and from the front, one crocodile and one bear each, fly simultaneously to Hot Jiro.


    At that moment, what jumped out of the ground pierced the bodies of the beasts. In keeping with the number of beasts flying by, Hot Jiro summoned six tentacles in good time.


    All the beasts that have attacked disappear, but without any other beasts flinching at all, they jump even further. Two leopards and a wolf cat from the tree and three more wolves from the ground.


    Hot Jiro opens the door of the space over it. The leopard and the oyamaneko, flying from above, were diving over the three wolves, not the heat Jiro and Theodore. The wolf falls brilliantly all three. Two leopards and a wolf cat diving from the tree are showing a trick as if they are upset by a sudden situation.


    (Even though it is a product of the image, are the behaviors and thoughts still the same as the real ones...... Or are you actually putting in animal spirits as well, or is it just well done programming...)


    Seeing the beasts making real moves, Hot Jiro thinks


    It was then. A serpent crawled on the ground at high speeds, turning from the rear unnoticed by Hot Jiro, and hit Theodore.


    "Shit..."


    When Hot Jiro looked back, it was a scene where the serpent brought a sickle and was on the verge of wrapping it around Theodore''s little body. It''s an affordable size to wrap around and swallow.


    But it didn''t come to what the serpent thought. As Theodore waves his little arm at an unstoppable speed in his eyes, the serpent''s body is severed and eventually disappears.


    "For once, I was modified at the Yukooka Institute. Even such a small body has a much stronger flesh than an ordinary person"


    Teodor telling you to be ashamed.


    "That''s just it. My abilities are muscle strengthening and the absorption of memories of my eaten brain, being a child or an adult. No big deal, so don''t expect me to."


    "That''s funny enough."


    Theodore, with an understated tone, made Hot Jiro laugh.


    Then the two of us defeat the beasts and take a breath.


    "Pathetic...... Pretty tired. He said you fought a lot better than me..."


    Theodore was butting on the ground, taking a rough breath and snapping. It is a theodore that can draw much more strength than an ordinary person with a small body, but it drained heavily for that matter. I also thought about fighting in an adult state, but realized that I would use extra strength to transform myself, so I stopped.


    "I guess that''s the way to modify it, so I can''t help it"


    Hot Jiro lowers his hips in front of Theodore as he says, hands behind his back.


    "I''m gonna bust you."


    "No, you don''t have to do that. Walk Yourself"


    While thanking Jiro Hot for his generosity, he refused, and Theodore rose and walked out.


    A short walk from there suddenly opened the space.


    "Graveyard? In this place..."


    Hot Jiro squeaks. In the open space in front of me, there was a line of tombstones. There is also a cabin nearby. And the tombstone is well maintained.


    "Oh, my God, I was here."


    There was a voice from the side, and when Hot Jiro and Theodore turned to the voice, one man and one girl at a time walked towards the grave with flowers in their hands.

 1961 13

    "I''m Jianzi. Around this forest - Lord of the garden of the Son. And he''s the one who''s threatening your lives."


    A girl in a red yukata on her head tells her with a sad face.


    I didn''t feel any signs of being attacked at the moment, but still, Theodore and I find ourselves together.


    "It''s Cheung Lun. That''s the name of the person you''re relying on. I asked this son of a bitch to bury you. To save your souls. You''ll be scared, you won''t like it, but if possible, I want you to die without suffering."


    "I want you to tell me how to use it."


    Hot Jiro asks this one quietly, too, to the wheel where he speaks quietly.


    "You were built by Friedman to serve as doors to connect the eternal to the world. But that prospect doesn''t work. Control doesn''t work, and any of them are likely to run wild. When that happens, the soul gasps for pain, whether it continues to drift as a floating spirit or is bound as a ground-bound spirit. I don''t even know how many or hundreds of years that will last. Just because it does doesn''t mean it can''t be saved, but it makes salvation very difficult. Therefore, before that happens, you will die once in our sight. Death is not the end. It''s a reset. And we don''t lose everything. You''ll regret it and you''ll be sad, but you guys give up on this life. At least we can''t do anything."


    "This man is from the afterlife, by the way. It''s not that it exists badly. You''re right, I came here to help you."


    After the wheel shook its long and wide tongue, Koko supplemented it.


    "All previous Yi children are dead. We are asking for our children, calling them to this land, to take their lives. That''s what you called it. I have told you many times, the soul is saving even if it takes its life. If you leave it and run off as half-way dependent children, you will be invaded by madness by the innumerable erosions of your spiritual bodies in a recoil that is inexorably connected to the spiritual realm."


    "So you''re like an evil spirit who can''t form a Buddha, wandering all the time..."


    "Sure that''s... better dead"


    It''s an incredible story, and I don''t want to believe it, but it doesn''t seem like the wheel is lying, and even considering the situation, both Jiro Hot and Theodore accepted that it was true.


    "It''s the two of us we took away together, but I sent Ellie to help. The beast of the phantom unleashed within the kingdom strikes indiscriminately."


    Teodor gets annoyed when Teodor tells him.


    "Why did you wind up with those two?


    "This is a mistake. If I tried to control the surgery on the way out and get the two of you out, it would be extra weird. Don''t get used to it."


    Theodore asks me with a voice that seeps through my anger, and I answer her with a sorry face.


    "So, you want to kill us here now?


    Theodore was the first person to react to the inquiry of Hot Jiro. I''m shaking my little body so big.


    (You just had to be scared... this guy. adult, but I still have a strong childish part)


    Looking sideways at Theodore right next door, Hot Jiro put his hand on its shoulder to reassure him. Touched by Hot Jiro, Theodore''s fear soothes.


    "That''s quick. But I cannot lay my hands directly on the worlds. Even if it''s possible, I don''t want to kill anyone."


    That''s what the reins say and look at the reindeer.


    "Holy shit. I don''t want to kill you directly. That''s why I use the beasts in the garden of my son."


    Turning away from the two boys, Saiko said.


    Either way, it doesn''t make any difference what you''re killing.


    "Hey. From those who are killed."


    To Hot Jiro''s point, he admits spilling a self-derisive smile.


    "Wait to kill me. There must be some other way."


    Says Hot Jiro, curbing frustration.


    "Junko... No, I''m tired of Junko and me, and I''ll let Professor Friedman help me."


    "I don''t even think I can do something about it"


    In response to Hot Jiro''s appeal, he returns the wheel without any bread.


    "I can''t believe what you''re saying. In the first place, did Friedman''s research ever actually make the treatment that was applied to us a reality?


    "Not as far as Friedman is concerned, but there have been several similar cases in the past counting from the birth of mankind. That''s why we''re still trying to prevent it."


    Hot Jiro further asks, but the wheel does not retreat. But in the iron skin, as if strays were occurring, it appeared in the eyes of Kiko.


    (This guy doesn''t really want to do this either, and if there was any other way he could help, he''d want to help that way)


    While he is aware of the wheel, he thinks so.


    "Give me and Theo a chance. So if you can''t..."


    "Stop. It doesn''t just make you suffer more."


    Hot Jiro eats down, but this time Kiko has spoken out.


    "We don''t want to kill either. I am doing this because there is no other way. But... I know how you feel..."


    As he talks, he meditates and conceives in his arms.


    "Mr. Tsubaki, are you lost?


    "Oh......"


    When Asked by Tsukiko, Tsukahiro admitted softly.


    "Kiko. Let''s make one bet here"


    After conceiving for about ten seconds, the wheel opened its mouth.


    "When they prove their strength, let them handle it. When it''s no good, it''s a hassle, but it''s a form of letting them come back here to die or killing their people."


    "Proof of power?


    "Can we get out of this forest or not?"


    When Theodore raised his suspicious voice, the wheel told him.


    "That bet is nonsense, but people in the spirit world are surprisingly accommodating."


    Sarcastic hot Jiro.


    "If there''s really any other way I can help, I''d like to bet on that"


    I don''t think it''s sarcastic, but a wheel that takes it exactly as it is denominated and answers it with a straight face.


    And there, four people who feel signs of people. Heat Jiro, sensitive to odors, had also smelled blood.


    Three new people appeared in the graveyard. One is Ellie, a blonde girl in a water colored yukata. One is a bitton. And one was Mario, who was charged by bitons, with a bloody cloth wrapped around his neck.


    "Mario!"


    Theodore screams and rushes over.


    "I''m sorry. We''re late."


    Mario opened his eyes and said with a sweaty and bitter face. Theodore sees it and completely loses his words, making him look like he''s about to cry.


    "He''s still alive... but he cut his carotid artery with a beast nail. I stopped the bleeding in a hurry, but I don''t think it''s going to help anymore..."


    "Stop it! I don''t want to hear it!


    Block Biton''s report by giving Theodore a hysterical voice without himself or the world.


    "Theo... you were safe... Good......"


    Mario, laid to sleep by a bitton, looks up at Theodore and puts his purple-colored lips in the form of a laugh.


    "What''s good! Involve you because of me...... like this! If I don''t... tell you what I want you to do...


    "I gave you my testimony... and it is what I want... Before coming to Japan, I made a sneak vow. Even in lieu of this life, defending Theodore..."


    To Mario''s confession, Theodore is further shocked.


    "I''m sorry I can''t see your vows coming..."


    "What are you talking about? Oh, don''t die, Mario."


    "Hey, Theo. Hey, get out of the way..."


    Hot Jiro interrupts and takes a cloth wrapped around Mario''s neck.


    Blood blows all at once. Hot Jiro puts his hand inside Mario''s neck. From the side it looks as if it''s slipping through. It''s actually slipping through. It''s the same ability that Junko uses. sliding through the molecules.


    Hot Jiro sticks the arteries cut in his neck to each other. But this doesn''t make any sense. It''s just a cross section of the cut. The ability to heal opponents conveniently and conveniently is not available in Hot Jiro.


    Overlay the molecule with the molecule in the cross section of the blood vessel. Mix it up. This is my first attempt for Jiro Hot... although the area is small, I don''t think it will work. I need another push.


    (Platelets...... come...... Hurry up and get together...)


    Call on Mario''s flesh to concentrate his platelets faster than usual.


    "All right...... No, not good, but I managed to stop the bleeding..."


    To the words of Hot Jiro, Theodore nevertheless became a face of relief.


    "Mario......"


    "Don''t touch it! No, don''t move!


    To Theodore, who tried to hug Mario in the state of being put to sleep, Hot Jiro roughed up his voice. Theodore''s face turns into what he threatened.


    "Now the arteries are barely connected. The platelets are stuck and supportive, but if you make a strenuous move, that platelet will come off, and if the platelets come off... there''s a good chance your blood vessels are hurt again and you''re bleeding badly"


    Teodor takes his breath when Hot Jiro tells him the situation. I still can''t feel safe.

 1962 14

    The policy was decided, but one problem arose.


    "Biton, I''m coming. Stay here and watch Mario."


    "What are you talking about? I came here to escort you. Not for Mario''s nursing. Mario was going to do the same. If it turns out to help Mario and let Theodore die, it''s the end of the line."


    In the words of Theodore, the bitumen turned away.


    "Is that why you entrust the dying Mario to those you don''t even know? I can''t do that. That''s an order. You stay here and keep it."


    "No. I''m a bad soldier. I''m trying to disobey orders I didn''t think my superiors would get through."


    Bitons don''t shake their heads vertically inside.


    "If you disobey my orders, I''ll stay, too. Wait for them to kill me here. Now your mission will be a complete failure."


    "Ok......"


    Theodore sat up and said so, so Biton accepted with great sigh.


    "What about this grave, by the way?


    "The graves of the children I have killed, built by Friedman..."


    When Hot Jiro asked, Kiko answered with a tendency to lay low.


    (I know these guys didn''t mean to kill either, they just took on a disgusting role. What if I were in that position? Did you do the same thing? Or run away? If you turn down the role, we''re just talking about someone else getting their hands dirty)


    Hot Jiro thinks in the position of Tsukiko and Tsukiji.


    "Mario, I survive. I''m sure I''ll help you."


    Before leaving the grave, Theodore saw Mario and spoke his vows with a resolute face.


    The two men who left the tomb were dressed like Jiro Hot walked forward and Theodore followed them.


    After a short walk, the beasts quickly surround the two of them and attack them.


    Crowds of commodore lizards crawl on the ground, and from the sky dozens of eagles cleverly slip through between the trees, gliding away.


    He was Hot Jiro, who wanted to clean up the wolf lizard simultaneously with his tentacles, but he didn''t either. A diving eagle is the crook. Theodore''s body, about three years old, seemed easily lifted to the sky by this eagle that was huge and had the most grip on the planet.


    It is doubtful whether the eagle can actually hold up theodore. Hot Jiro just assumed that on his own. The eagle is stapled with catfish, which is at most about 70 cm in size, but Theodore is nearly a metre tall. Even considering your weight, I doubt you can lift it to the sky and take it.


    But that''s the only threat the Great Hooknail is making, and it''s obviously targeting the smaller Theodore of the body. To that end, Hot Jiro had to defend Theodore by mobilizing all his tentacles against his eagle counterpart.


    Later on I looked it up and found out, but even if they didn''t lift it up and take me away, Hot Jiro thinks I was right to thoroughly protect Theodore. There is also a theory, he said, that the power of shock caused by hook claws from the eagle skies is comparable to, or outweighs, an assault rifle.


    Because the staple foods of the eagle are creatures in the woods, such as catfish, it was very troublesome to defeat them flying at high speeds among the trees. When they approached Theodore, they were aiming, but when they used their tentacles to repel one, they were alert. It seems to be the product of an image, but also intelligent.


    And while we''re being chased to deal with the eagle, the herd of commodore lizards also approaches. This one is less threatening than the eagle, but still can''t be ignored. Between the fangs of a commodore lizard is a poisonous gland that pours in a poison called haemotoxin. Hemotoxin is a slow-acting poison that causes the destruction of red blood cells and, at the same time, inhibits the clotting of blood, slowly causing the target to bleed to death.


    Theodore could barely do anything and was just dressed to get Hot Jiro to protect him. Using his full abilities, Hot Jiro defeated the beast raid almost alone.


    Rest just a little and then the two walk out again.


    There were no raids after that. Hot Jiro decides that the beast of that image does not seem to be able to continue to serve indefinitely. I''m sure there are conditions.


    "Now... if it''s an easy opponent to give, I''ll fight. So..."


    "Never mind."


    Earlier, I apologized for letting Hot Jiro fight all the time, and it was Theodore who I couldn''t seem to say, but Hot Jiro smiled and stroked Theodore''s head and said.


    Then I keep walking silently again.


    "Aren''t you going to the back of the mountain?


    Second, Theodore speaks up about his concerns.


    I''m getting worried about Jiro Fever. The same anxiety was in him. Seeing the sun and the time, I''m going to be moving on to the east side where I''m supposed to be able to get out of the mountain, but I wasn''t sure if I could really say that was the right answer. Anyway, walk through it, but there''s no sign of getting out of the mountain at all.


    (What tests the power. Ridiculous. And...... how long should I walk? How far does the forest go? Hurry up... it''s time... get out...)


    Hot Jiro prays with genuine thoughts.


    (The missed condition is to go out of the junction, but isn''t there a boundary between the junction and the junction even in the woods? Isn''t it time you slipped out? No...... sweet. It''s hard not to know.)


    Theodore, on the other hand, dismissed his thoughts even as he obeyed the hopeful observations.


    (Junko... I wonder if you could come help me... Hey, did they shut down the GPS, too? Considering that you will not encounter Junko at all times, that is likely)


    While removing the virtual phone and making sure the radio waves don''t go through, Hot Jiro thinks.


    The two keep walking. The two keep walking further. Keep walking forever. Two fatigues accumulate and nerves tingle.


    "How far should I walk...... I mean, what are you walking for? We''re just being fooled by them..."


    Even to Theodore''s such whining, Hot Jiro remembers to be frustrated.


    "Don''t be stupid one way or the other. Make sure you break through. Walk."


    "Sounds great..."


    Hot Jiro intended to be cautious, but Theodore has looked at himself with rebellion. That makes Hot Jiro even more cute.


    "Then be foolish here by yourself. Eat and kill by the beast."


    After throwing up, Hot Jiro regretted it. I left it to anger to say too much.


    "You''ve sworn to Mario many times, haven''t you? Maybe it hasn''t been three hours since then, and you don''t feel sorry for me anymore?


    Hot Jiro with a conscious and soft voice. But say what you have to say.


    "I''m sorry...... No more crying."


    "No, I''m sorry I overstated this one"


    To Theodore, who apologizes in tears, Hot Jiro became increasingly ill-decided.


    "If I die like this, I regret it. It''s a distorted life. They even told me what to say, that I should reset it, and it stays denied. And test your powers? Are you kidding me? What are you doing? But I have people who accept me for affirming me... For whatever reason, you can''t accept my denial of life. Even you are."


    Hot Jiro keeps talking to cheer up Theodore and to get rid of the awkward air.


    "I was made as an experimental animal. And I''ve actually lived with that kind of treatment. Still, I''ve lived and survived so desperately. I didn''t want to let go of my life. I wanted to find value in my life."


    Reminds me of a past where I was raised after all sorts of harsh tricks, given to me by a caregiver''s mad scientist who can also be called the parent of my upbringing, who was treated like a pony and denied.


    And now they''ve traumatized me by telling me it''s a distorted life. I''ll give it to you, I''m actually trying to take that life. Feng Jiro remembered his sincere anger at how he was killed.


    "You''ve lived a much harder life than I have. Well... I''m only three years old. I don''t remember getting hurt..."


    "Mm-hmm. If you enter the World Unfortunate Pride Championships, you''ll be sure to be in the top eight or so."


    Saying to the sympathetic Theodore, Hot Jiro smiled.


    "Unfortunate athletes still seem to have an unknown power."


    Saying, Jiro Hot looked up to the sky. The sky is dyeing red.


    "Much of the sun is falling...... It''s their time of night. Most carnivores are nocturnal."


    "I''d like to come out before the day, if I may."


    Theodore takes the word of Hot Jiro and becomes a sloppy face.


    "This is not a creature adapting to the night."


    Whether it''s an image or a real thing, the carnivore will be able to move through the woods at night with no problems, Hot Jiro thinks.

 1963 15

    Where the sun set completely, Hot Jiro and Theodore were quickly in another raid of herds of beasts.


    Hot Jiro expected it to come at this time largely, so he was slowing the pace of walking, taking more time off, and keeping his health warm.


    "Hope has gushed. We''ve got important information."


    Hot Jiro grins invincibly in front of the beasts in the dark.


    "What is important information?


    "I guess they were waiting for the night because the enemy couldn''t get the beast out in a row either. And... we won''t wait till midnight when this one wears out, which means that if we walk through the night... we''re likely to get out of the junction."


    "I see..."


    Listening to Hot Jiro''s words, Theodore was impressed with his head spinning, while thinking about the possibility of having to walk until midnight, he let go.


    (But Hot Jiro receives it as hope. I need to apprentice too...... but...... yeah...... I am too weak in heart compared to Hot Jiro)


    Theodore draws attention as he begins his battle with the herd of beasts.


    It was the black leopard who attacked me first. It blends into the darkness, but my eyes are shining, so I can handle it somehow.


    Then a bunch of wasps fly in, trying to sew between the black leopards. It is the largest of the owls, and if the wings are spread, it will be as large as 180 cm. Although predators are mainly rabbits and mice, sometimes other birds also have memories of attacking the same raptors, such as Itachi, raccoons, other owls and hayabusa, and even deer children.


    Washimizuku, which strikes from the air without even a sound, was an inevitable and troublesome substitute for the attack, although it is largely less lethal than black leopards.


    While the tentacle guard was used more against the wasp mites, the black leopard was handled one by one by Theodore in a flesh-bomb battle, but many times he was caught, bit, and not fatally wounded, but when he repelled the herd of beasts, he was all wounded.


    "Fine. Somewhat playful. Can recover with the application of transformative abilities"


    Theodore strengthens, but doesn''t look at all ok in Hot Jiro''s eyes.


    After taking a short break, the two walk out again. In the mountains with no road at night.


    "Sleepy...... tired. But when it stops, that''s where it ends."


    He walks fluttered and rocks his upper body, whining as Theodore tells himself.


    "You don''t mind stopping and resting, but if you go to sleep, it''s gonna be just like you''re telling me to kill you."


    "You did. If it''s just a break, I just did."


    said Jiro Hot, and Theodore smiled. I couldn''t help but smile and squeeze my energies.


    "Ah, the branches pierced me again... Why do you have so many pointy branches?"


    Theodore stops his leg and puts his face to rest.


    I''m used to walking around the mountains, so Hot Jiro was walking away from them, and I wanted to say that if you followed me properly, that wouldn''t happen, but I''ll keep my mouth shut because it''s going to be another fight.


    Jiro Hot is also coming more or less spiritually. I fall here, and I''m driven by the urge to sleep like mud without thinking about it later.


    "Me too... I know how Theo felt earlier. I feel like crying right now."


    "Try being stupid. Like you did earlier, now I''m ready to blame you."


    "Ha, well, that''s a good story, not to mention crap. If you ask me that, I don''t even want to be stupid."


    We can''t joke about each other, we can''t laugh. It was the two of us who were stomping on each other to do something about it and stop the connection so my heart wouldn''t screw up.


    "When it''s over... it''s too much."


    Theodore throws up.


    "Both Professor Friedman and a guy like Ellie called our lives distorted. I''ll go home alive and prove to you otherwise. I''m gonna have to withdraw it."


    "Right..."


    Theodore, who increases his fighting spirit, is smiled, preferred, and felt reliable, and Jiro Hot spills a smile.


    Huh, Hot Jiro smelled the smell.


    "It smells like exhaust gas. The driveway is close."


    Theodore smiles powerlessly as Hot Jiro looks back and tells him.


    The trees abruptly break off. Two people out on grass-covered hills.


    Walk the slopes of the hills. Walk the grass. And when I reached the top of the hill, I could see a number of lights overflowing in the direction of progress. The night view of Euthanasia City was overlooked. And in the distance, you can also see things in the heart of the city and the sparkling light.


    Theodore fell to his knees.


    "Hey, we''re almost there. Come on."


    Hot Jiro speaks up for encouragement, takes Theodore''s hand, and makes him stand up.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I can still go. Oh, wait a minute."


    Over one hill, where we tried to go ahead, Theodore called it to a halt.


    "Do you want to rest? I''ve been walking for a long time..."


    Hot Jiro stops and cares about Theodore.


    "No, I''m not. Just..."


    Theodore watched the night sky - and the night view of the city - from the top of the hill. I could see it. It was distracting.


    For a while, the two of us look back in the direction we have just come, staring seriously at the lights of the stars and the city lights of night.


    "Now... I can tell you with my chest up"


    Theodore opened his mouth and looked up at Hot Jiro.


    "My life is not a distortion or anything. That my life is only one life, one life that lives like this here. I''m not the only one. Even Hot Jiro is."


    "If you say so, so do I... no, you told me first"


    Hot Jiro laughed lightly, breathing heavily -


    "My life is ah! Nothing''s going wrong!


    Theodore turned into a decent face as Hot Jiro suddenly screamed.


    "Scream for me, too."


    "No, that''s fine... Nori like that..."


    "Huh? If you don''t do it with me, I''m gonna look like an idiot by myself"


    Rejected by Theodore, Hot Jiro became tanned and dropped his shoulder, it was then.


    "We''re surrounded..."


    Hot Jiro wakes up his upper body and tells him with a nervous face.


    Eventually it was in the grass on the slope of the hill, I could confirm.


    King of the Hundred Beasts - a flock of lions. He lurked in all directions, but seems to have already completed the placement to push his prey, slowly getting himself out of the grass and in a position to be flown at all times simultaneously.


    I thought it was just the lion. It''s not. There was also one tiger slightly bigger than the lion, I could confirm. He''s bigger than a lion, but as a tiger, he''s still smaller.


    "There''s a lot of them. Much ill will...... Just before the goal, this was where I wore out, when the number of enemies was the highest ever. And then they''re surrounded."


    Says Hot Jiro with a pessimistic face.


    "Are you saying that its ill intent is toward the beast of this image? Or against a god who''s pushing such a fate?


    When Theodore says in a powerful tone, he advances in front of Hot Jiro and finds himself. My body is blurry, but the hot aura rising from that little body looked like Jiro Hot.


    "I told you not to be stupid earlier, but you..."


    "Okay, okay. I''m not stupid in front of you till I die."


    It blocks Theodore''s words he pointed out and also makes Jiro Hot roll his fighting spirit.


    The lions rush in unison.


    The leading lion, tentacles stretched from the ground, pierced its head.


    The second and third are also entangled and tightened with limbs and torso by the tentacles of Hot Jiro.


    The fourth, Theodore assembled from the front. He was a lion who swung both forelimbs down with his small body and even tried to bite him with his fangs, but when Theodore caught and received the ankles of both forelimbs of the lion with each hand, he stuck his head into the empty mouth himself, behold a strong head thrust, and crushed the lion''s skull.


    To the left and right of that Theodore, a new lion and tiger were already looming, dressed to pinch both sides. Two lions to the left. And to the right, a tiger.


    Hot Jiro summons the tentacles, but one of the three stretched from the ground had pierced the lion''s abdomen, while the other lion and tiger, with their tentacles, hit Theodore at about the same time, from left to right.


    (Do not engage��)


    Theodore despairs. Either one of them can handle it, but no matter how you scratch it, the other fang reaches you. Theodore, who has seen its future, becomes limp and unable to move due to fear.


    But neither the fangs of a tiger nor the fangs of a lion could feed into Theodore''s body.


    At that moment when the lion''s body approached Theodore, in the air, the tiger''s fangs devoured disappointingly into the lion''s neck, and as it was, the lion''s body dressed to be pushed back in the air, slammed into the grass.


    With the strength of the tiger''s tough jaw, the lion''s neck was chewed up and then snapped. The lion of the image disappears.


    "Huh...?


    Both Theodore and Jiro Hot were distracted by what had happened. The lions have also stopped moving and are paying attention to the tigers.


    "Ugoo!"


    A lion nearby raised an angry growl and jumped at the tiger, but as the tiger showered a cat punch at the lion in the air, the lion spun and blew away. No matter how much bigger the tiger is, as far as weight difference physique difference is taken into account, it is not the normal tiger power.


    The tiger walks quietly and moves forward in front of Theodore and Hot Jiro. We were both on guard and never stood up. We don''t know who this tiger is, but it''s obvious that he''s on our side, and we''re trying to protect ourselves.


    "Oh."


    As the tiger turned his body in front of Theodore and Hot Jiro, he lowered his head and took a combat stance, barking down with a strangely adorable and cute voice.

 1964 16

    Afterwards, with one tiger active, the flock of lions was repelled.


    The beasts of the image appearing in the garden of the Son were based on the unlimited ability of the beast of reality, but this tiger is clearly different, as can be seen from the battle with the lion.


    Capturing the root of one of the lions, swinging in place of a weapon, replacing the shield of a jumping lion, is also an unlikely intelligence and power for a normal tiger around here.


    And he was attracting targets to himself, obviously making a move to protect Theodore with Hot Jiro.


    "Oh."


    Where he has defeated all the lions, the tiger barks in a voice that gives the impression that he is somewhere out of his mind, rubbing and licking his head in the faces of the two, as if to make sure that Jiro Hot and Theodore are safe, or just saying that they are safe now.


    "I wonder what this tiger is"


    With his doubts in his mouth, Hot Jiro wiggles his dog''s tail from left to right, smiling with the tiger''s head in his arms.


    "That''s cute. Looks like a big cat. Oh... my tongue is so rough."


    Theodore, licked in the palm of his hand, gives a voice of joy.


    By communicating with the tiger, the thermal Jiro and Theodore, whose mental fatigue is healed at once, physically or not.


    After that, the two of them were traveling with a tiger on their back.


    "It''s a great surprise. It''s a valuable experience. I don''t suppose there''s one in a hundred million people on a tiger''s back?


    Theodore who joyfully plays his voice.


    Although we know with reason that it is still likely in the garden of Jiko, a situation in which we cannot be alarmed, both Theodore and Jiro Hot were completely distracted. Even if there was an assault, there was such a relief that the tiger would take care of it. At least I believed and didn''t doubt that this tiger was absolutely on my side.


    Mika and her clones, plus a total of six Friedmans, were walking extensively through the woods at night.


    "I want to rest ~ I want to rest ~ I''m tired and tired of seeing trees and stuff ~"


    "Don''t spill grand, pitiful stupidity in front of your client!


    "That''s right. My client''s my uncle, and he''s trying so hard."


    Mika scolds Butaru No. 2, and No. 7 teaches Friedman by engaging him.


    "No, no... honestly I''m at my limit, too, but I''m working on it by snooping around earlier on a legal drug that doesn''t make me feel tired. Tomorrow will be horrible due to drug side effects and muscle pain recoil..."


    "I thought it was reasonable and healthy!


    Upon listening to Friedman, Mika was convinced that the old man who was pulling into the lab was fine walking all the way through the rugged mountain forest.


    "We have to help those kids. Besides, I''m the one who sowed the seeds of disaster. We have to see it through."


    He was definitely a Friedman, but...


    "White. You''re just hoping that you might be able to accomplish your purpose and face the occasion of awakening as a child."


    "Gu......"


    Referring to the drawing on the eleventh, Friedman groans with his face up.


    "And seriously, I can''t find it at all ~. My GPS is blocked, and I can''t get through the phone. Are there any signs that we''re in distress?


    The anxiety of number two is that everyone actually thought it, but didn''t dare say it.


    "Thirteen, it''s good to see you again doping song."


    "Yes, I understand. Walking, walking, in the mountains, we''re fine."


    At the request of No. 2, No. 13 sings a song that has the effect of restoring fatigue and promoting vitality. Thanks to this, they were all able to walk through relatively well, but after using it too much, No. 13 would now be exhausted.


    "Aren''t you getting thinner?


    "Yep... the same song in a row gradually fades in effect"


    When XI said, XIII dropped his shoulder and admitted it.


    "Killing! Everybody stop! Arise in circles around Mr. Friedman!


    Mika reacts first to the slight approaching kill and gives instructions.


    In fact, there was only one beast raid a few hours ago, but since defeating them, there has been no beast raid at all.


    Three tsukinowagmas appear among the trees. I can see there''s something behind it, too.


    As the three bears attempted to pass between the trees, two of the three were sandwiched with their torso or heads in the left and right trees moving at high speeds, and the sandwiched area disappeared with great cavities.


    "It''s a trap, but it''s a trap. How do you get ahead?"


    Number two wins. As soon as he felt killed, he was activating Organic Trap, an ability to transform biological tissue into a trap.


    "Pink Jersey! Jersey Squad Jersey Ranger! Pink Bazooka!"


    When he raises his name quickly and shouts his moves name, No. 11, who changed his costume to pink jersey, releases a punch with one remaining bear. The eleventh fist crushed the bear''s stiff skull and shaked it with his little brain.


    From behind the bear, five umpires appear, and Mika and the others arrive to kill.


    Umpio is a large spotted leopard and lives in India, Southeast Asia and southern China. As a cat animal, it is medium-sized and measures between 60 cm and 1 m in length. His legs are short but he has very long canine teeth and is supposedly the longest in the cat family.


    "Ugh... I can feel it when you bully me... because it''s an image. Okay. At least scatter it in the hands of your fellow countrymen."


    Seven advances and uses his abilities.


    The flaming wall blew up and burned with tremendous momentum from the feet of the umpires. Five Umpires disappear lightly.


    "It''s just a mess. It doesn''t make us enemies."


    I laughed and lied at the second one.


    "Don''t be here! Come out!


    I feel signs in the dark and Mika screams.


    "Oh, I don''t think so."


    And he said unto the words of number two, and the son appeared. Ellie is next to it too.


    "Nice to meet you, Friedman. I''m the son of a bitch. I''ve been pretty confused about what to do with Friedman. We were just asked. But... if we leave you alone, the poor clones will be sacrificed again, and we will get our hands dirty. It''s not easy anymore."


    With the face that I''m really sick of it, Kiko talks.


    "So, you went to kill yourself!


    "I can''t help it with the beast. I''m not just dealing with you guys like I''m tired of setting up a beast, and I''m getting tired of this one. So... I really don''t like it, but by sure means."


    To Mika screaming, Miko swelled up her killing temper, even as she told her with an annoying look.


    The four men, Junko, True, Tired and Midori, had gone into the woods and engaged the beasts about twice by night, but all had left without any problems.


    "I finally found it"


    As I walk, I suddenly get tired of talking about that.


    "My ancestors, did you have schizophrenia?"


    Within a massive conjuncture created over hundreds of years, projecting schizophrenics was avoided, on the grounds that they did not know what impact it would have. Some hands come into contact from the spiritual world, but it is difficult to identify the location in the lost forest.


    "No, I''m not. I was calling a tiger. You do remember the truth, don''t you?


    "Oh, that tiger"


    "I remember too. Yikes. You can''t forget."


    True and Junko recall the image rampage disturbance during Euthanasia II. At that time, a mysterious tiger was relative to the rampant images of him doing evil. Later, in the image originally created by tiredness, I learned that the soul was the one who dwelt in it.


    "That tiger can react to the materialization of the image, through the space between spirit and matter, and appear on its side, so if the Hot Jiro and the others are attacked by the image, I stepped on to say that they can go to the place where Hot Jiro is, faster than we are. There was no certainty."


    Explain what tiredness has been doing in secret.


    "Wow... your ancestors. Don''t give me a proper name, I''ve been calling you a tiger. Wow?"


    "That tiger just seems to think it''s a good idea to be called a tiger"


    Tired answered Midori''s most important question with a straight face.

 1965 17

    After many human experiments, ten years ago Friedman scientifically demonstrated the existence of the Spirit, the Underworld and the Circle Rebirth, making it recognized by all mankind.


    He was awarded the Brain Reduction Chemistry Award for his achievements, but it is a mystery that he was awarded the Chemistry Award rather than the Physics Award. At least resistance by physics, or because Friedman was a chemist?


    If you tried to be Friedman, you didn''t want to publicize the existence of the underworld to the world. Friedman earned fame for it and wanted a patron to assist him. It can''t just be financial assistance. I wanted an environment where I could get more labs.


    In rare cases, humans of the psychic medium are born. Those who see the Spirit easily and are easily disturbed by the Spirit. What does that mean? Freedman noted there. I wonder if they are the key to connecting the underworld to this world.


    It was difficult to secure the human nature of the spiritual media, but the stronger the spiritual media was, the more new discoveries there were against the Spirit and the Underworld. Most of those who became experimental benches in the process went mad or died. As for Friedman, it''s a headache. The precious laboratory benches crumble one after the other, making it difficult to secure them.


    It turns out that it takes a potential period of time for people in the mental media to feel the spirit more easily. Hearing stories from those with strong inspiration - those who look closely at the Spirit and those who suffer from mental handicaps, he says that there are many cases in which that happens all of a sudden, bordering a certain period. Mostly when I was a kid, but in some cases it occurs when I grow up. It doesn''t happen at the time of the baby at last.


    To be a child, you have to be able to see the spirit. We must awaken the spiritual media.


    It is also possible to modify an ordinary person into a spiritual medium, but a born spiritual medium is more desirable than an acquired spiritual medium. I have to take care of it before I give birth. At the time you are in your stomach, you need to perform the operation. Physically, spiritually.


    From the above, it came to the conclusion that, in Friedman''s view, the most suitable environment for manufacturing children could only be the creation of human clones.


    But even if I made a child in my own research facility, I can''t raise him alone very much. I don''t have any experience with childcare or anything like that, and I''m not confident at all. I can''t even get my research done by taking my hand at childcare.


    So Friedman was sneaking around various institutions and organizations around the world and instead of undertaking the manufacture of illegal, human clones, he was treating them to become a spiritual medium.


    Spiritual media awakens at will in places unknown to me, and even if a child candidate is exposed to spiritual attacks, I have trouble. There will be no immediate death, but it is more difficult to deal with it than to be possessed and killed by the Spirit. Because there are ways to improve mental media. Or even if the person is able to control his or her spiritual powers poorly. It is desirable that children are only passive substitutes. I have trouble being resisted.


    Therefore, the children''s candidates were also given schemes that prevented the mental media from awakening easily. I anticipated the timing and sneaked into contact, trying to awaken him. Then you can use it as an experimental bench. That''s what I thought.


    "Hey, wait a minute."


    Friedman broke into the one-touch air.


    "It wouldn''t be nice if they killed you just because it''s possible. I ran into a wonderful scientist named Junko Yukioka earlier. With her help, I would like to try to build a safe child, unlikely to run wild. So what do you say? Can you pull my hand?


    I saw Friedman complaining in great seriousness and everyone on the spot was frightened.


    "Isn''t this grandfather really an idiot? Oh, you''re a great scientist taking a brain reduction prize. Are you stupid enough to study?"


    "You''re too optimistic..."


    Nos. 2 and 11 squeak with a grumpy look.


    "You promised Junko you''d cooperate!?


    "No... I know you because of this, and you''re going to talk about it. Yeah. I was wondering if you''d take it on if you asked."


    "What if they say no!? You must be the one I just met! There''s no guarantee of success if you take it on!


    "Mika, I wonder if you can protect me. Whatever you want to persuade me to do with you, I didn''t expect you to deny it first..."


    "I deny anyone! Your thinking is strange!


    "Mika Tsukinawa, deny it to the dark clouds. I don''t even think Friedman''s gonna make it."


    When Friedman and Mika were making up their minds, Kiko spoke out.


    "It''s just that you''ve killed too much, and you could always try to. That''s more than enough reason for me to put my hands down here right now. My personal feelings are in, of course. Even though it''s a request from the afterlife - I know someone has to do it. But... even to save, it was hard to kill innocent people. So I''m gonna end it here."


    "Mmmm...... do you have an afterlife? You mean you can come into this world? I''d love to see you. Will you let me see him? Right...... ok. By request of the Underworld, you were calling the clones to save you by resetting your death? I must have spoken to him. Please, let me see you."


    He shook his voice and told it with the thought of spitting blood, but Friedman was intrigued by something else and demanded it with an exciting smile as if he were going to throw all at that interest.


    "I knew this grandfather was crazy... You should die. This must be how I''ve lived my whole life, getting people upset and scared."


    "Oh, no... You won''t have to say that much about anything. What the hell is wrong with my statement right now?


    Friedman just goes back to saying he''s out-of-heart to number two, who doesn''t hesitate to say what he thought.


    "Number two, I know how you feel, but it''s still work"


    Mika tells her quietly, not screaming.


    "We think this grandfather should die, too. And I sympathize with you for your hard work, and I don''t want to hurt you if I can. No matter, I don''t even want to kill you. But we don''t have a choice because we''re in each other''s shoes."


    "Hey. No resentment whatsoever."


    Mika said with a serial look, Kiko grinned. It''s not ironic or disgusting, it''s a genuine dialogue.


    (There are five of us. There are two of them over there. Still, it must be quite powerful to expose yourself and fight! At a time when we build so wide a bond in the first place, it''s quite -)


    Mika''s thoughts were interrupted along the way. I wondered if Koko had taken a few steps forward, and there were dozens of different kinds of carnivores boiling all around him.


    "Yeah, this is called that. Too many. Impossible gay. Regretful game balance if easily cleared"


    No. 2 shrugs her shoulders and laughs naggingly.


    "If you are in sight, can you call the beast of the image in large quantities?"


    "It''s not just the numbers, and hey. Don''t let him die."


    In response to the words of the thirteenth, he laughs slightly.


    "Funya? What do you mean," Don''t force me to die "?


    "Because it''s a Koshu valve"


    No. 2, which penetrates into the dialogue of the sons, and No. 11, which teaches to No. 2.


    "If I could do this, I wish I had done so from the beginning, but I wonder why I purposefully built a wide range of boundaries and only rolled out a limited number of images in them!


    Mika asks, laughing invincibly, but Miko never stops laughing. But Mika saw. That Ellie''s face on my side was cloudy.


    "Come on, let''s do it"


    Mika''s words do not fit, and when Miko raises one hand, the beast arrives with great momentum.


    Too unlikely a desperate situation where dozens of different carnivores strike in unison in the forest at night. Even so as to escape, it is near impossible for a human to run from a carnivore and escape.


    Friedman was less rigid in fear, but Mika and the others didn''t seem disturbed at all. I don''t even show you how I''m at war.


    "Number seven! Thirteen!


    "Go, go, seven. Our number seven. Fully open."


    "Okay. Ahhh! Heh-heh-heh!


    Thirteen pinpoints the seventh by the song, and the seventh releases in full the annoying ability dictated by his emotions.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment! Arnd, accidental prank!


    In addition, Mika uses two fate manipulations in a row. By late payment of bad luck, no matter what ability No. 7 activates, we will not have the bad luck of winding up with ourselves, and we expect that by chance prank, something will occur that will further increase the effect of No. 7''s ability.


    At the next moment, I lost sight of Kiko, Ellie and the animals.


    The ground turned up, and as if it had blown away, it was reflected in the eyes of Mika and the others, as well as in the eyes of Miko and Ellie.


    And the trees, and the grass, and the earth, and the soil, and the stones, and the earth sprayed up in abundance. Such an awesome sight, as if earthfalls were climbing heavenly. And there were dozens of beasts in it.


    "Ugh... what..."


    Friedman roars as he sees an incredible sight.


    Sprayed soil naturally falls.


    "Pepper, it''s full of dirt."


    He was a shrink and an ellie who backward avoided, but still got quite a bit of dirt and dust on him.


    On the other hand, Mika and the others say that it has the effect of borrowing Mika''s fortune in advance and is not soiled in any way.


    "That''s it! Down..."


    Mika tried to encourage her to surrender, but that dialogue stops on the way.


    Dozens of beasts crawled out of the masses of dust that rolled up high in the sky and fell.


    "A beast that is remotely manipulated within the junction, once it is done, it disappears with it. But the beast I called in front of me was different. It''s an indestructible image. If you''re attacked, you''ll have a flicker."


    Where all the beasts crawled out of the earth and quickly returned to the same situation as earlier, Kiko laughed and told him not to much.

 1966 18

    From generation to generation, the family of the sons was the lesson of the heirs to inherit the name of the sons.


    The clan of the sons exercises an extremely powerful technique, limited to the land known as the garden of the sons. When those whom the Son sees as enemies are attracted to the garden of the Son, they are killed by the image of the Son. For hundreds of years, that''s how I''ve served evil magicians and mighty monsters.


    During those centuries, the garden grew in power in various ways. It strengthened the field of power exerted on the land itself, and made it the power of the miko.


    "It''s not just the art, the name, and the land to succeed Kiko."


    Upon telling him so toward the present Tatami, his predecessor Zizi, sitting directly opposite him, offered him a bottle poured with red liquid.


    "This is the blood of Ayako, a demon who has drank up in his inheritance for generations. Or, Blood Monster. Drink up this blood and incorporate it into your body, and more than half of your body will be demons."


    While the previous generations looked like girls, the look looked as if they were old. The eyes are cloudy and only show a face that looks like an objective or tired.


    I know what this means. Drinking demon blood, after becoming a semi-demonster, physical aging disappears, but when you use your power as a child to a large extent, your life and heart are cut off. Even without aging, they suffer serious physical damage that is irreparable.


    "When the inheritance ritual is complete, I will return to the garden. All remaining power and life will be poured into the garden, and I will also be the foundation of the garden, watching over you, and the children of the future."


    It was something I knew and was prepared for, but the words told to me by my predecessors hardened me.


    "In what image, by the way, do you make a garden? Have you made up your mind yet?


    "I''ll make it an animal."


    In response to the inquiry of his predecessors, who were mentors and substitutes, Kiko answered instantly. Koko loved animals - especially carnivores.


    "Are you an animal...... The image is also a force... hmmm..."


    My predecessors didn''t look good. I thought you might not have enough power. By the way, my predecessors were fantasy geeks, so the images that appeared in the garden were games, lanobes, and monsters of the classic fantasy world in gamebooks and TRPGs. The previous generations were military maniacs, so I was a soldier.


    "Even animals are strong. It''s okay."


    "Really..."


    He was a confident answerer, but his predecessors were unconvinced.


    In addition to a desperate number, he was even told that he was immortal, and between Mika, the clones and Friedman, this time there is a real sense of despair.


    "We''re gonna have to go for the main body!


    "I won''t let that happen."


    When Mika screamed, Ellie moved in front of her.


    "Ellie, it''s a positive move. He doesn''t want to kill me. You don''t bother to scream."


    Kiko spreads her spare grin and says away.


    "Dozen? Original"


    No. 2 turns her anxious face to Mika.


    "I''ll leave it to number two! You do something! Of course I support you!


    "Ugh... I''m counting on you"


    Mika''s life, number two to stay away from.


    "I''ll support you, too. Oh, number two, uh, number two. Now is the time to be serious."


    XIII sings a song that amplifies power exclusively in No. 2.


    "I don''t know what it is, but stop. The more you resist..."


    Suddenly, he escaped in the order of thirteen, eleven, seven, and two while the sons were talking. Friedman is also on the run because he is in charge of the XI.


    Mika is the only one who is royal and doesn''t try to move the scene. There''s even a smile on that face that makes you feel spared.


    "Run away."


    It was then that the son ran through the clones, where dozens of carnivores fled.


    "Support for malice!


    Mika activated the destiny manipulation. It is a technique that makes you work your destiny to be its strong backer when deceiving or framing your opponent.


    Shortly afterwards, the moon was clouded. It just got a little dark. Because of its darkness, Kiko missed the change in the ground. I didn''t realize that the grass in front of Mika was changing black, and that the black part was spreading wider and wider.


    The beasts stepped on the black part, their movements slowed rapidly. I am trying very hard to lift my legs. Some of us can no longer get along at all.


    To discourage the pursuit of the beasts, No. 2 had planted organic traps to lay down mucus quite extensively. It goes without saying that the scope of its effects has been increased by the support provided by item 13.


    Seeing the beasts inactive, Mika runs out late.


    "Huh, they did it"


    The beasts disappear with a bitter smile.


    I can also try to get the beasts out again and make them bear not to step on the mucus. But I didn''t try to.


    The image of the beast automatically attacked outside the sight of the child in the garden of the child is not as burdensome as the act of making it. Of course, if the numbers are high, the story will be different. If the number of pieces made on an hourly basis is exceeded, it becomes fatigue.


    Meanwhile, when you create an indestructible image in front of your child, his life will be greatly cut off. Generations of sons and daughters used this technique many times. Ellie knows that too, so it was in jeopardy.


    "I''ve wasted my life"


    "You didn''t have to."


    Ellie looked painfully at the smile of self-derision and said:


    He was four men: Junko, True, Tired, and Midori, who were walking in the woods, but by the lead of Tired, he went out of the mountain forest.


    Tired and tiger say they also know roughly where each other is. The four left the woods late because they decided that it was better to get the protected Hot Jiro and Theodore out of the junction as soon as possible and then rendezvous.


    "Uh-huh."


    Out on the hill, Midori gives a happy voice.


    "The night view of Euthanasia City is spectacular. Compared to the city center, the night view power is inferior, but this one has a flair this way."


    Midori looks out over the light of a residential area that stretches out onto a sleek flatland. Nature and the other three are also caught in the night view.


    "It''s an unknown night spot. It wasn''t even a residential neighborhood before, there were more fields. With Euthanasia designated as a dark city, more residents can still see the night view of the residential area."


    Junko drains his savings.


    "True and I want to come here alone."


    "I''d like to be alone with you after filming that."


    Tired and Junko spoke their aspirations straight, but the truth silenced them.


    "Oh, there he is."


    Tired raises his voice, pointing down the hill.


    When the other three look in the direction of tired pointing, one tiger walks under the hill. And on the tiger, there were two children on board.


    A tiger stops his leg, notices the signs and looks back.


    "Ah, there."


    "Junko, true"


    Seeing the four people on the hill, Theodore and Hot Jiro raised their voices.


    The camper door opens and a few half-naked beautiful girls crawl out of the inside.


    Above the girls stood a skinny middle-aged man in a swallow tail suit. Keep it up, girls. Four legged beast. Nice to move on all fours.


    "Hmm. There''s nobody here. I have a car... car rental. Did you come in on this?


    A visit to the designated location, the Fogasaki sword murmured as he observed the surroundings in the driveway in the mountains at night.

 1967 19

    Escaped from Kiko and Ellie, on the move, Friedman had been thinking.


    (Hmm... isn''t this a one-of-a-kind opportunity? If I''m prepared to throw people''s minds away completely for research - but I''m talking about it)


    It was a dangerous desire that came to mind when I first encountered Ellie and Kiko, and when I learned that they had lured the clones that Friedman had been treated to become children four times in total at the behest of the underworld.


    (Didn''t I come here to find out the truth and to protect the clones who made me a child? But... if those kids are going to die too... my previous research and the deaths of the Yi children who have been killed so far will all be in vain...)


    I was walking and I was bitterly bitter.


    "Huh!?


    Without even noticing the tree branches stretching out in front of him, he struck him hard in the face and Friedman fell.


    "Ha Ni Ni Ni? You finally blurted out?


    "This is number seven! Don''t say anything like number two!


    "I didn''t expect to be told before number seven...... Besides, I didn''t expect to be seen through in the original......"


    Nor do the words seven, Mika, and two get much into Friedman''s head. With his mouth half-opened as he lay on his back, he looked at the night sky, visible from between the trees, and the light of the glowing thirteenth night moon.


    "I am a tiny piece of... grainy grain in the universe"


    Friedman who speaks such a dialogue.


    (Even that little me, with the power of science, with research, with discovery, has changed the world. But it''s not what I want. The mystery of the underworld needs to be solved if I am to build the society I want to be. There must be a key there. In my view, the underworld is the perfect world I aspire to)


    That''s all I thought about, Friedman decided to do one thing, meditated, and now he put his head around something else.


    "Mr. Friedman!? Are you all right!? Was it a bad hit?!?


    "Ah... no..."


    Friedman stood up embarrassed, being restored to his sanity by Mika peeking in worryingly.


    Fr. Friedman sees himself at the foot of his fall. There''s a round of little flowers blooming that I don''t even know the name of.


    "Flowers - isn''t this actually the perfect creature?


    "Huh?"


    Mika and the others paid attention to the dialogue launched by Friedman, and No. 2 raised a suspicious voice.


    "Do spirits dwell in plants, but do you have any complaints about spirits dwelling in plants?


    "Whoa, my grandfather hit me in the head and I''m seriously freaking out. Yabe. I''ve lost my mind in this place. Care for my grandfather is tight, and why don''t you just leave me here? It''s good to be a dump mountain."


    "I don''t like the role of changing the amulet."


    "No, I''m not. I''m sure Mr. Friedman is a poet. You must have been inspired by it now."


    "Number two! Even jokes are too malicious! Seven! I just cautioned you. Again! Sounds like you need a cage, too!


    "But it''s true that something''s wrong."


    "Humans are the only ones complaining"


    With Friedman talking a bump and a word later, two, thirteen, seven, Mika, and eleven talk about it, but Friedman doesn''t care about their reactions like that and continues the dialogue.


    "So you want us to be plants, too?


    But in inquiry number eleven, Friedman reacted with mockery.


    "No way. Then it is a renunciation of humanity. That is neither peace nor equality. I don''t need that perfection."


    When I say so, Friedman walks out. Mika and the others also looked at each other in surprise, pinching back and forth, left and right, dressed to protect Friedman, and walked out into the woods again.


    "Long time no see."


    True walks over to the tiger with a voice, stroking his head and neck.


    "Guru"


    The tiger narrows his eyes, roars comfortably and rubs his head against his true face.


    "It''s a real pleasure to meet the tiger."


    Tired, the birth parent of a tiger, smiles when he sees the sight of Truth and the tiger amicable.


    "What kind of friends...... no, what kind of beings are they? This..."


    "I made the tiger. And I called for your rescue. It was the product of an image of my abilities, but it became an image of my soul living and living, independent of my will."


    When Hot Jiro spoke his doubts when he saw the tiger he truly missed, Tired replied so.


    "Wow... I tried to stroke it too"


    Seeing the sight of the true stroking of a tiger, Theodore is named after him with his eyes shining. The desire was also there when I was on the back of a tiger, but I was scared of what kind of reaction there was to a tiger and couldn''t get my hands on it.


    "Oh."


    Then the tiger reacts and approaches Theodore.


    Theodore took a breath and glanced a little, but when he saw the tiger offering his head with cancer in front of him, he perceived that his words had made sense, reaching out to the head of the dreaded tiger and stroking it out.


    "Wow."


    Suddenly a tiger raised his face when I was stroking him, licking his own face again, as earlier, so Theodore accidentally raised his voice, but a natural smile spilled.


    "How about Jiro Hot?


    "Oh, oh... no, I just stroked a lot. I mean, this tiger understands human language."


    Encouraged tirelessly, as Hot Jiro approaches the tiger, he stands beside Theodore and strokes the tiger''s throat.


    "Instead of knowing what people say, you can even read people''s minds, so be careful."


    "Huh? Really..."


    Really cautioned, surprised by the heat Jiro. I wanted to study this tiger. I was thinking sneaky, so I sweat cold.


    "That''s embarrassing...... Are you telling me I''m really a crybaby?"


    Says Theodore as he strokes the tiger. I didn''t want them to understand what I''ve always been afraid of, but if they''re this tiger, I don''t know.


    Hot Jiro and Theodore told us everything about how they had been until they got here while playing with the tiger.


    "Proof of power... I''ve already joined up with us like this, and I''m sure Yukioka, Tired and Midori will manage to deal with what Friedman did, and I''m somewhat relieved?


    After listening to the story, Truth be told, I looked over at the three people I had just spoken to.


    "About the two of you, please"


    "Okey, true brother. Leave it to Midori ~. Abba, abba, abba"


    Truly voiced, Midori gives a weird laugh.


    "In the meantime, I''ll try to keep the analysis Analyze in mind. The two bodies have been messing with each other before, but I haven''t looked at them that hard."


    Junko says so, approaching the two sides playing with the tiger.


    "I see, I see. Professor Friedman said that earlier, but I''m sure this has a procedure for being a child. The art of bringing in spirits is planted in the body. Besides, you''re skillful in your guts, brain and blood vessels. I can disarm it, but I''m sure this is tiring. It would be smoother if you or Midori cooperated, and I wonder if it would be difficult to do it here. We need to get back to the lab."


    Hearing about Junko, Hot Jiro and Theodore relieved. We haven''t settled yet, but he assured me that we could solve the ritual that was applied to us, so that most of the anxiety and fear disappeared and we felt easier at once.


    "Then let''s get out of here."


    Truth be told, Junko shakes his neck to the side.


    "We have to do something about Professor Friedman. No matter how many people in the underworld miss it, Professor Friedman might not miss it."


    "That''s right, but you should give priority to sending these two to a safe place. What''s the point of keeping it here?


    "If Professor Friedman finds out that you and Theo have escaped this forest, there''s also the possibility of remotely manipulating it to work as a child. I might be able to do that."


    "Then you''re doing it all the time."


    As I made up my mind, True had doubts about Junko.


    "True, aren''t I the same as Professor Friedman? That''s the kind of suspicion you''re pointing at me, isn''t it? You think I''m trying to feed the two of you, fish for it with people from the underworld, and use it as research material?


    Junko sees through his true concerns and smiles and says. True, Hot Jiro and Theodore are each shocked by Junko''s allegations.


    "I''m not gonna do that. Yikes. I''m interested in the mystery of the underworld, but as long as we get there, Midori, who realized reincarnation while retaining her memory and abilities, is the closest thing to the underworld, and Midori will work with us to get her into research."


    "Ababa, I don''t want to work with you."


    After listening to Junko, Midori smiles and speaks out.


    "Oh."


    "Tiger says Junko is not lying."


    A tiger gives his usual adorable squeal, and tiredness tells him his will.


    "Until now, Professor Friedman has tried not to let the child die, but if the two remaining are no longer dependent children, I think that would be the same for him to die. There''s plenty of choices about switching on that feature and seeing how people in the underworld were reacting to prevent it. If I''m in Professor Friedman''s shoes, I will. Come on."


    and Junko.


    "I see. That''s convincing. Especially the last word."


    "No, no, no... it''s also a bit arrogant to make you feel convincing there..."


    Hearing the true words, Junko laughs bitterly.


    "So... what are we gonna do?


    Hot Jiro asks anxiously. A glance at Theodore reveals his anxiety, too.


    "It''s the stream that kills Friedman."


    True said.


    "I don''t think you have to kill me, you don''t have to detain me. If possible, it''s Better to restrain him, take out only his brain, and get him to work at our lab."


    "Awesome Better..."


    Hearing Junko''s words, Theodore shrugged scaredly.

 1968 20

    They found out that Hot Jiro and Theodore had gone out of the garden of Hot Kiko some time after he and Ellie had returned to the house. The events in the garden are largely grasped.


    "Now the bet is on those kids. Is this a good idea..."


    It''s a complicated look, groaning, and a little sigh of sigh.


    "Maybe we should have had a little more dialogue. Someone should have followed them until their natural curse was broken. I didn''t know you''d notice..."


    and the wheel tells him with no expression.


    "You can do it now. You can tell me what you want."


    Biton offers.


    "I also have to tell you about Mario... Hopefully in time......"


    "I''ll show you along the way."


    Ellie advances out in front of the bitton.


    That''s how Biton and Ellie leave the mansion of the sons.


    "It''s boring. Maybe there''s a better way to do it, but people collide easily."


    Saying it''s a greeting, Kiko.


    "Even in the afterlife... is this happening?


    Tsukiko asks Tsukiwa.


    "Almost none. People touch fundamentally differently. But in the values of the underworld, what you think is good is not always good. It can also be said that this world exists. Sometimes a phenomenon or circumstance that is considered evil in this world is not generally considered evil in an ordinary life."


    He thought it was unusual to hear the words of the wheel and talk so far about the afterlife. I often said I couldn''t answer the question from here.


    "I don''t know if I have to be specific. But you''re not gonna tell me exactly, are you?


    "There''s a code you shouldn''t teach, and there''s a reason you can''t teach."


    Asking her in a heartless or mean-spirited voice, she answered in a pale tone as usual.


    "Oh, I know if you die, but if you don''t - you don''t. I mean, you don''t have to know it here, because everybody''s gonna know."


    He was a lonely smile, remembering his predecessors, a former mentor and nurturing parent.


    I could have waited all the time in a place with a rental car, but also thinking that something might have happened, Miyazaki went into the woods with an army of semi-naked beautiful girls.


    "I see, no matter how many calls I made to you, Yukioka didn''t get through. Within this junction, the radio waves don''t seem to arrive."


    Miyazaki says while manipulating the virtual phone with an EEG. I immediately felt that I had entered a vast kingdom.


    "Professor... Because we coat our bodies with special specifications, we don''t have branches stabbed, worms eaten, or skin cut with leaves..."


    A girl who was a horse in the lead makes a dying voice.


    "This must be a boulder..."


    Girl who says so and raises one hand. Seeing what was on there, the other girls flaunt their faces. It''s beast shit. I accidentally stepped on it without knowing it was in the grass.


    "Hmm. Aren''t you glad I let you out and didn''t flatter you? Stay where you are."


    When Misaki moves over the girl who stepped on the shit, and takes the hand who stepped on the shit into his own hand, he pulls out the handkerchief with his empty hand and covers it in the girl''s hand.


    "There are seeds and tricks."


    When Miyazaki screamed small and threw the handkerchief away, the handkerchief was engulfed in blue flames in the air and quickly burned out to extinguish charcoal.


    The girl''s hands are clean. I didn''t feel like I rubbed it with a handkerchief. Nor did it smell strange when burning the handkerchief.


    "Thank you. Professor."


    "Professor, wow."


    "Professor is a gentleman."


    "Huh, what now? A true Gentleman is a young maiden who becomes a horse or a rug for herself, so much so that she inadvertently steps on shit that she wipes it clean without ever getting upset and thanks everyday."


    Kozaki is praised by the girls and described in a conceited tone and pose.


    "If you''re a true Gentleman, don''t you treat girls like horses or chairs?


    "Shh..."


    One of the girls stuck around accidentally, and the other girls raised their index fingers simultaneously, making a gesture of silence.


    Junko, True, Tired, Midori, Hot Jiro, Theodore and Tiger had a small pause on a hill with a good night view. This is not where Junko and the others were reunited earlier. It''s another hill a little further east.


    All of them were already out in the garden of Kiko.


    "That hill over there was a better view."


    "Abba, this one is low ~"


    Junko and Midori sit next to each other and watch the night view of the residential area stretching beneath the hills.


    "Mika and the others aren''t coming back at all. Bitons too."


    When the truth murmured Biton''s name, Theodore trembled and reacted. I was worried about Mario, who was supposed to be with Biton.


    "I''m fine. Maybe."


    Seeing how Theodore is like that, there is no basis, but anyway, I encourage Jiro Hot.


    "Hot Jiro, maybe not there, you should tell him I''m sure"


    "Oh well...... Sorry."


    After much attention, Jiro Hot hurries to apologize.


    "Cheer up, believe me, wait, I think I''d rather have that dialogue."


    "Oh, if you ask me, yes"


    "Next to what Theodore''s worried about, how about we talk about the dialogue we deserve or something?


    Junko, Tired and True say each.


    "No, I''m feeling better. Thank you all for caring."


    Theodore can''t do it and make me smile.


    "But you''re tired... Damn it. The tiger helped me, I could see everyone, I was out of the junction, I felt much calmed down, but my body is damned... Yeah... this is my first time... It''s been so much..."


    Sleeping on the grass, Theodore looks up at the night sky and talks in his dreams.


    "You can sleep. We''ll protect you."


    True says.


    "Sorry...... Then a little... sleep..."


    Leaving it at that, Theodore took a quick nap.


    "Though grass, it''s not a good idea to sleep directly on the ground. It''s gonna get cold."


    Junko says so, sits on Theodore''s side, wakes up his little body and hugs him.


    "Why don''t you go to bed too, Jiro Hot? Just like Theodore, he seems tired."


    "Oh, oh..."


    It really prompts me, but Junko just said no when he slept on the ground, so I go around wondering what to do.


    "I''ll replace you in bed."


    "Yep... Yep..."


    Tired spreads his hand in front of Hot Jiro, but Hot Jiro glances at him as much as he wants and poses as a rejection.


    "You deserve more in bed, even if you''re not tired of doing that"


    That being said, when True glanced at the tiger, the tiger nodded and walked to the side of Hot Jiro.


    "Oh."


    A tiger squeals and crouches near Hot Jiro.


    "Oh, thanks...... Sorry to bother you..."


    reluctantly, Hot Jiro deposited himself in the tiger''s body.


    "Hey, really, Hot Jiro, would you like a pure sister bed? Don''t hesitate, why don''t you trade it for Theodore?"


    "Hey, what are you saying?"


    When Midori grins slightly and teases him, Hot Jiro gives a wolfed, upward voice.


    "Hmm, Hot Jiro, will you take turns?"


    "No... fine. Oh no..."


    Junko calls me, and I feel the blood rising on my face, while Hot Jiro nags.


    "So, Makoto, you''re taking turns?


    "Why am I out there?"


    "So tired, what about you?


    "In that mood, please. In the first place, even though Theodore is tired and sleeping right now, it would be bad to interrupt."


    "Bye, Midori."


    "Heh... Your ancestor said something rare and commonsense, but your pure sister hadn''t heard at all?


    He was a pure child who spoke up all the way, but all he returned was a logical reply.


    "I am everyone''s bed. Woman Sleeping With Anyone In The Institute"


    "But you don''t like me."


    "You don''t want to do anything more than bed, except your real brother, do you?"


    Tired and mistletoed penetrate the kidding pure child.


    (Is it true...)


    Hear Midori''s words and Jiro Hot sees the truth.


    (Even if I listen to the usual conversation, I know that''s the case. But it doesn''t feel like lovers, and I wonder what kind of friends they are...)


    With every incident, Junko makes a statement that rounds out his favor for the truth, Midori and Shiraito make a stand for it, and Tired does everything in his power to deny or obstruct it, but the truth is that he shows a structure that doesn''t work together thoroughly. But we''re still short on dating, but from Hot Jiro''s point of view, I know he''s also fond of Junko.


    There is undoubtedly a feeling of jealousy for the truth in Hot Jiro, but I don''t even want to be very aware of it, and most importantly, I don''t want to be known.


    Because what Hot Jiro wants from Junko in the first place is motherhood, not a relationship as a lover. But still, when I feel that Junko''s feelings are geared towards a heterosexual person other than myself, I feel disgusted. Even if that''s the truth that you live with and you adore yourself as your brother. Whatever this nasty emotion is, Hot Jiro wonders all over the sigh.

 1969 21

    By that time he was slightly thin of himself. That''s how it was built. Friedman built him that way, following the orders of a person who was both the client and the original, the Lord. He had no doubt that he was built that way. It was set to have no doubt either. It''s a control procedure to curb the runoff of clones.


    "You seem to be taking care of yourself. Good."


    Hearing the words of Friedman, who visited for scheduled maintenance of the clone, he conceives with a rare ego. I mean, Friedman relieved himself of this kind of dialogue.


    "Some clones aren''t being taken care of."


    I wondered if that was the case, and he put it out in his mouth.


    "Well...... It''s a story of bad breasts, but the Lord is also abusive because it''s a distorted life. Maybe there''s inbred hatred."


    The word distorted life, spoken by Friedman at that time, also profoundly pierced his heart, which had only a rare ego. Burned to memory.


    Even if you''re being diluted, it doesn''t mean you don''t have feelings. Sometimes I don''t like it. Not that far under control.


    For example, he could not help but dislike the act of his original person feeding a rat raw to the lizard he was keeping. The original laughs joyfully when he sees the rats screaming.


    (Is that emotion inbred hatred? Seeing the original then fills me with disgust)


    He always thinks.


    "Is Theodore... Is your Lord much more clerical to your opponent? You don''t even talk to the public or spill stupidity?


    "Yes. It''s roughly the same way I deal with Professor Friedman. I rarely even have such conversations. But nothing at all, and rarely does it seem to say its true intentions."


    To Friedman''s question, he - the clone of Theodore Scion Demon - answers without precipitation.


    "Hmm...... So in Theodore''s case, you''re not disgusted with you, the clone? On the contrary, you must be forgiving your heart."


    I think the dialogue Friedman spoke of at that time is ironic, remembered later. I said I was disgusted with the original and killed it to punish, but I only allowed myself to be a clone, etc. In fact, I know the original memory as my own and that it was true.


    And I think strong at the same time. I think with pity. The original was a lonely man.


    If I were reborn, I would truly want you to have a fruitful good life. I want you to be a good man. I realize it''s hilarious to think that I killed someone, but that''s what he can''t fake.


    "What are you gonna do, Original? We''re not talking about saving the clone. We can''t beat them."


    While walking, number two speaks to Mika.


    "Assemble the operation and get it back out? Or cancel your job?


    Even though I don''t think there will be the latter, I ask eleven at once. I deliberately told him to sound like Friedman. To show that this job is extremely difficult.


    "We have to get out of this forest somehow and rendezvous with the Junkos!


    Mika screams as she manipulates the virtual phone and makes several phone calls. There is no indication that the waves will pass.


    "I need to find you two and get you out of this place quickly. I was born with three little Theodores, and it''s pathetic."


    Friedman makes a commonsense statement, but Mika and Krones look at each other in a vicious way. Even the temperate XIII is seeping through anger


    "It''s not possible that the person who drove that young child into danger made a statement of sympathy as soggy as any other HR, right? Is your brain rotting? This shitty grandpa."


    Number two poisons, but nobody paid attention this time.


    "Uhm...... have I said something strange again?


    I don''t know why, but I only understand the fact that I make strange statements and am being blamed. Friedman.


    "Have you always been such a nori? Someone to pay attention to, you weren''t around at all? I think your insensitive remarks have always made the people around you feel bad."


    "Uhm... I don''t even feel like I was there once in a while. Or...... yeah, for once there was fame in my position, so maybe that was hard to say. That''s convincing to think about. Yeah."


    In response to Question XI, Friedman answers with a glowing smile on his head.


    (A lonely man. He doesn''t seem to have that feeling.)


    Look at Friedman, Mika thinks.


    "The priority is the end of the two of us who give to the underworld. Otherwise, the clones will always be targeted."


    "Uhm......"


    When Mika told her quietly without screaming, Friedman was frowning and roaring.


    "I just lost because I was shown the difference in overwhelming power, and you have a chance?


    Friedman hit the question straight.


    "I can''t give you a clear answer right now!


    "You mean to move without an answer? That''s not very clever. I don''t blame you for giving up."


    "The answer is not something you have to give!


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about..."


    Friedman with Mika''s words feeling half fucked up, but Krones knows this is Mika''s default.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Number two pinches his mouth on his masterful side.


    "It used to be an actual case, but I had a grandfather who would be sexually harassed if I did it in a nursing home. The female caregiver in charge came out of her charge unbearably, and a man became in charge of Grandpa Sexual Harassment. Then, as if he had lost his life, he became more and more bogged down, and in the meantime, his health deteriorated, and he was killed. Can you give an answer to this anecdote, such as how it was the right thing to do? This is what Lord Femi would summon." KEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE We got a bee. Whoa! Oh, my God! Women aren''t dementia relievers. Whoa! Wookie! ''. This is what you would want if your father was an old man of the heavenly state. "Send me an old man! To protect the lives of the elderly, take it naturally with a smile enough to make them touch their buttocks and milk! Nothing less! That''s for your country! Take pleasure in being recognized and sought after as a woman, and consider it an honor! The one who can''t is a national thief!'' And. Now, if one of you is right about this problem, is it something that you can easily give an answer to? I don''t think you should give me an answer."


    "No, I''ll give you an answer! Here''s the answer to that! They''re both idiots!


    Mika cut off the long and wide tongue of No. 2 with a single cut.


    "The analogy is ridiculous at last..."


    "Well, why not?"


    Eleven points out in fright, and two points to his lips.


    "Interesting analogy, but I could understand. But in this case, we''re not talking about the answer to which one of the two is right, but we''re talking about not having an answer in the sense that we can''t think of a way to deal with it with the challenge."


    When Friedman chewed it off calmly, No. 2 glanced surprised.


    "Well, boulders are great scholar teachers. Weird place."


    "Whether it''s a matter of good or bad head. I''m just correcting it because I''m telling you that you misaligned."


    No. 2 seems to be a real compliment, but Friedman felt like he was being ridiculed.


    "Beast, you don''t show up. I think I can go after him remotely, and I feel like this is my chance."


    XI says.


    "Right! You happen to be taking a break!? Or that the enemy is exhausted too!? Or maybe a capacity constraint or a condition!


    And, Mika.


    "Maybe he''s going to be with those kids."


    "It''s possible too!


    Seven says, but that''s the least probable, Mika thinks.


    (I guess Mika Tsukinawa and the others won''t be hanging out with me until the end of my job. It seemed like a courtesy with Junko Yukioka and others, and I''m likely to disagree with my achievement of purpose. Residents of the back streets, but they abide by humanism...)


    Friedman, on the other hand, was thinking about that as he listened to Mika and Krones converse.


    Back then, in the mansion of my son...


    "I just got word from the Forecast Bureau of the Underworld."


    In front of him and Ellie, the wheel told him.


    "I predict that Professor Friedman will connect the narrows between this world and the underworld. To prevent it, Professor Friedman and the Child Elimination Directive came out"


    "A prediction bureau... is an institution that doesn''t seem to rely on anything. If it''s just a prediction, we''ve had it before, so this is how you came to request it, right? It''s not about connecting the underworld, it''s about narrow spaces."


    In the words of the razor, the razor plunges into a sense of bitterness.


    "Shall I say, then, that the predicted result has increased the likelihood of doing so extremely"


    "Nothing to say later"


    In the words of the rings, the sons burst further with a bitter smile.

 1970 22

    Feng Jiro first met Friedman when Friedman had not yet demonstrated the existence of the spiritual world or reincarnation. Just a little bit ahead of it.


    Hear that he is one of the central figures in the project in his manufacturing, and meet such a person, Hot Jiro has a complicated mood.


    What does he think of me? Here I am... perceived as an unexpected and unlikely failure. What do you think when you look at me like that?


    The inferiority tickles Hot Jiro''s heart.


    "Oh... I hope it''s grown up, but what happened to that face? Are you sick? You don''t look like a child."


    By various human experiments, he sees the heat Jiro whose body has turned ugly, and Friedman mouths the question as-is insensitively.


    "It''s a side effect of the experiment......"


    "Whoa, what a brilliant and promising kid even though he''s so small, such as using us to do human experiments. Wonderful."


    When Jiro Hot said it like he couldn''t say, Friedman said something uneven and looked genuinely impressed. Hot Jiro decided to do so on his own for some reason, even though he didn''t want to be an experimental bench himself.


    But soon afterwards, Friedman''s ear felt that he had not achieved as good an outcome as he thought he would.


    "I see...... I was expecting a clone from the famous Junko Yukioka, too. You... were built in anticipation and didn''t live up to that expectation, so some people at this facility seem to be neglecting you. Poor thing."


    Friedman looks down at Jiro Hot and speaks with sympathy.


    "I''m doing my best to be recognized in return"


    Hot Jiro, who is not even ten years old, said in a temper.


    "Are you trying...? I''m also working on a very unlikely dream right now. If one day you grow up to be a good scientist, I want you to help me with my research."


    Friedman smiles, stroking Jiro Hot''s head.


    Hot Jiro had a hunch. That''s probably not going to work. There is no reason. It''s just like intuition. That''s why I thought of it.


    Peace time was abruptly interrupted.


    Dozens of beasts surrounded the 360-degree all-round perimeter of Hot Jiro, Theodore, Junko, True, Midori, Tiger, and Tired on the hill.


    "Isn''t this outside the contiguity?


    Hot Jiro sleeping on the tiger groans as he rides the tiger. Theodore is awake, of course. This one is still held by Junko.


    "It was certainly outside the boundaries. But... apparently you''ve expanded the very scope of the junction."


    Tired says.


    "Uh... that''s a common development. Just before you see the goal or just after you think you''ve scored the goal, a super mean development that overshadows joy"


    Midori laughs naggingly, stretching and flexing, and becomes in a state of battle.


    It was true that I cut the lid. Machine pistol. Make the horse then a full auto and bathe in a few carnivores at once.


    As if it had signaled it, the beasts had arrived toward one with six men on the hill.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Tired and Midori hammer their voices brilliantly, exercising their technique at the same time. Unexpectedly the two look at each other, smile small in tiredness, and smile slightly with teeth on Midori.


    A large amount of trimester luminous little light emitted from tiredness and mistletoe quickly filled the hole with nearly a dozen beasts coming towards it.


    Jiro Hot also performs a tentacle summons from above the tiger, ending the beast leaked from the tired and Midori man-eating fluorescence.


    "Put me down, I''ll fight too"


    Theodore claims to Junko.


    "You don''t have to. You can go when you really want. But basically, don''t go setting up melee fights from yourself. We''re surrounded by a lot of enemies, and we''re attacking them in a way that keeps them in our hands, so we might wind up. Tiger, be careful where you are."


    "Wow, okay."


    "Guru..."


    Beware of Junko, Theodore and the tiger nod.


    "True, tired, Midori, Hot Jiro, pay attention to the south and east."


    "You''ll do all the north and west?


    Junko is given instructions and asks them face-to-face while the truth reloads.


    "I''m gonna do it."


    When Junko grinned, he picked up something at his feet. Stone.


    The stone in Junko''s right hand immediately turns red heat and emits smoke. On the other hand, with his left hand, a mass of water appears over his left hand, floating fluffy in the universe.


    What are you doing, Theodore, Tiger and Hot Jiro, look at Junko and look suspicious. Tired and Midori are fighting and cannot afford it.


    Are you going to do that?


    Truth is, I saw Junko''s attack on a Grim Penis ship once before.


    The tip disappears from the wrists of Junko''s hands. Inside a small subspace tunnel, he was sticking his hand in.


    Shortly after Junko''s hand returned first, there was a huge explosion in the northwest direction - around the rear of the beasts.


    Around the hill - more than half of the beasts who were north and west were blown away by the explosion. Some of the prototypes were not fastened and sprinkled, while others remained dead but did not move.


    "Junko, what have you done?


    Hot Jiro asks.


    "It''s a water vapor explosion. In a small, small, confined space, let the ultra-high temperature object touch water and vaporize it - that is, when the volume increases at once by turning it into water vapor, there is no place to go even if the volume expands because it is in the confined space, and it explodes somewhere. So, what I did was I created a subspace away from us so that we wouldn''t wind up, and I put some heated stones and water in it, and I opened the subspace door and it exploded."


    Junko''s explanation stopped on the way. Tired, Midori, true, I saw what had happened in front of me and stopped and consolidated the fight on the way.


    And the beasts that were slain rose up in unison. The beast, blown apart, also fulfilled its restoration.


    "Mmmm... immortal?


    Theodore roars in fear.


    "There is no such thing as a perfect immortal immortality in this world. But this is not the materialization of an image that conforms to the actual object, it is an image, so as long as the magician survives, it feels indelible. But there must also be a derivation and depletion of energy."


    Junko talks in a calm voice. Of course there was a significance to alleviate the fears of Theodore and Hot Jiro.


    "Unlike before, a beast with an enhanced image also has the conditions and price to redeem it..."


    "I think so."


    Says Hot Jiro, Junko nods.


    (I mean, as long as we solve that mystery... or if we tailor the magician, we can restore infinitely and erase the massive beasts that strike us? But... I don''t know what that mystery is. I don''t even know where the magician is)


    Though he was Hot Jiro, who accepts that he was placed in a terribly desperate situation, Hot Jiro couldn''t help but marvel at himself and Theodore for showing him the structure to keep fighting as if he showed no fear or impatience.


    The sons were still at the mansion.


    "Doesn''t it have to be Friedman first?


    The wheel confirms to the child.


    "The Friedmans are still lost in their garden. Then you''d better set up with the kids trying to stay away from the garden first."


    "I see."


    "The place where those kids are now is not so far from the juncture yet. Even if you''re out of the garden, if you''re close to the garden, temporarily expand the junction itself and you''ll get this recognition. And the power itself is from you. Is that... the power of the underworld? Can you give it to us?


    I''ll take confirmation just in case Shirako finally activates her abilities and supports us. It was also intriguing to see what answers would return.


    "No. This is not the power of the underworld, it''s the power of a man named Jianlun, who is in charge. This man is one of the highest in his class, among the paranormal men responsible for Japan''s spiritual defense. First of all, I chose this man for you to support. Nothing''s wrong."


    The wheel answers pale.


    "On what principle, my technique - with the same specifications that are putting out the beasts of the image in my sight - and it also occurs without cutting the life of the magician?


    The child further confirms.


    Kiko was now looking at the sight of the same technique being used for Mika earlier. By broadening the boundaries, one can see the situation within the boundaries. A technique that can be carried out exclusively in the places where Tsukiko sees it with his own fleshlight. The art of creating massive images of beasts that will not disappear no matter how many they are killed. It is now used by the wheel, not by the child. And ignore the condition that it is within sight of the naked eye.


    "I don''t even know the principle, but this ability of the wheel can occur anywhere, only once a day, the phenomenon that occurred during that day."


    Answered the wheel. In other words, the technique that Tsuko used earlier - the phenomenon that happened is allowed to reproduce in places where there are pure children far from here.

 1971 23

    Isaac Friedman was born into a family that could never be described as wealthy, as the second son of three brothers. My parents worked together, especially my father, who worked a tight manual labor as a factory, in front of Friedman, and had only ever shown a tired face.


    America''s inequality between rich and poor gets worse year after year.


    There are aspects of life that are determined by birth, but on the other hand, there do exist success stories in which the poor become. Friedman was one of the rare to wear such an American dream. The environment in which he was born didn''t have to be very good, but he was endowed with extraordinary talent. Outrageous and brilliant brains pushed him up.


    Friedman entered a prestigious university in flying class at the age of fourteen, became patented at the age of sixteen and became financially indisposed, and at the age of seventeen he had a doctorate.


    Be young and get the money, the honor, and the look isn''t so bad. Friedman, who was blessed except for his bad birth. But his heart remained imprisoned in a time when he was poor.


    I could barely repay my hard-won father. My father broke his body and left the world when Friedman went to college. My mother also went elsewhere with difficulty, just before Friedman finished her postgraduate doctoral program.


    The upper-class came to stop by nature and Friedman, but he couldn''t help but hang out with those races, so he would try to stay out of contact and spend his days caged in the ivory tower.


    I went through as a difficult person when I was younger because I tried to stay out of it as much as possible with people I didn''t know. On the other hand, the abnegation of not doing any luxury of its own, such as spending on research or turning it over to charitable donations, other than living expenses, was highly appreciated.


    From the year my mother died, Friedman gradually became inclined to socialist ideas. But I have a good understanding of how much evil it has wielded in human history, and how it is a substitute against humanity itself.


    This world today is distorted. When I think of a time when I was poor, I think I''ll make it. When I was a child, I was jealous and hated all the blessed humans. Whenever I was jealous, grudged, resentful, I felt miserable.


    Full peace, full equality, full unity, full utopia. They''re supposed to be great, but for some reason they can''t happen. Very bad as a Friedman.


    While understanding it as impossible, Friedman, unable to give up his ideals, steps into the study of the paranormal realm beside merit in chemistry and physics.


    Friedman, who turned his attention to the presence of the Spirit, the presence of the Underworld and the presence of the Reincarnation, soon came to the conviction that it was real, gathering information on humans who had imminent death experiences.


    There was some common information and new discoveries, but none of them were decisive. However, after several interactions with shamans such as Ithaco, it finally comes to scientifically demonstrating the existence of the Spirit, the Reincarnation and the Underworld. But by the time I proved it, I''d spent a lot of time.


    Friedman has been thinking. I wonder if the underworld is the world itself that makes it my ideal. Then I wondered if I could imitate the underworld and realize Friedman''s contemplative utopia in the world.


    Conditions were found to connect Friedman to the underworld during a certain human experiment.


    The woman on that experimental platform, who communicated with the Spirit even though she was not an octopus, brought some new information to Friedman.


    "I... want to see my dead mom..."


    When the girl who was the subject made such a request, Friedman attempted various human experiments to meet it, such as transplanting the cells of the sorcerers he met at the Ganoderma, the octopuses, the ogamisamas he met in the Tohoku region of Japan, and the shamans from various countries, and bringing the EEG closer to them.


    Friedman thinks that experimentation is like a beating that takes place with just the aim and intuition of a perfect match. I was invited to a pussy shop once when I went to Japan, such as my experience with hibernation.


    Whether a girl can communicate with her mother''s spirit with this is a baseless bet. No, you wouldn''t normally think about it.


    It was an experiment that everyone thought was ridiculous, but that''s when the girl summoned her mother''s spirit.


    Afterwards, skinning the girl''s experiment, Friedman narrowed down what the surgical formula and conditions for calling the Spirit were, and even put the voice and figure of the Spirit on record, by which Friedman cling to demonstrate the existence of the Spirit. In a large forum setting, he actually let many spirits be summoned, and from the records of his conversations with numerous spirits, he also revealed the existence of the spiritual world.


    In a few more weeks, Friedman will also demonstrate the existence of a circular reincarnation.


    But Friedman looked further than these great discoveries in human history. It was the demonstration that could not be made and it was not the publication that was made, but Friedman was making a more important discovery.


    The girl who had spoken of wanting to meet her dead mother. At that time, there was a part of that ghost experiment that worked because it was that girl. Friedman sees that although it was useful for the subsequent refinement and allowed for a scientifically perfect descent, it would not have been possible if the experiment had been another subject at that time.


    I want to see my dead mother - this desire of hers was important.


    It was difficult to find a subject with similar feelings strongly. There are so many loved ones and those who have broken up with the dead, but not so many, such as those who are so obsessed with that girl that they want to see anything and end up being experimental benches for Mad Scientists. Conditions require so much thought strength.


    And Friedman came up with a plan and went on to clone production.


    From the pre-birth state, if we plant in the flesh a technique that can be performed by the Spirit and the Descending Spirit, we can connect more closely with the Spirit.


    So Friedman looked at the flesh he could handle before he was born - that is, clone making.


    The art of being a born dependent child - it was sneaky applied to the guts, blood vessels, muscles, etc. I planted it with that girl to be an excellent psychic medium of unparalleled accuracy. Speaking of spiritual media, it does not awaken unless the conditions are aligned, and if it does not even awaken, it only carries the same degree of inspiration as ordinary people. Otherwise, it is dangerous to be exposed to psychotic disorders.


    Even before that, experiments to encourage awakening as dependent children connected to the underworld were performed as many times as possible in safety, but have not succeeded. That''s the right reason, that girl''s strong feelings. Artificially made children lacked it.


    To connect them with the underworld, the first thing they want is for themselves to be strong and sincere. A situation like that has to come. But Friedman can''t make a situation like that. I can''t think of a good way.


    For that reason, Friedman had this kind of plan. Next, we continue to build clones with a pedophile formula and sell them. They will live their lives with them, and there important people may come out, lose them, and hope for a resurrection as strong as that girl. That could be the door that connects the world to the afterlife.


    Finally, since I can''t raise a child to Friedman, it would be more convenient to be a clone that has also transplanted my memory from the beginning.


    In other words, the identity of this plan that Friedman came up with is, ''A few bad artillery guns will also hit you'' and ''Be a field after that, be a mountain''.

 1972 24

    "Tiger, read my mind."


    "Oh."


    When Junko spoke to the tiger, the tiger lowered his heat Jiro and rang a single sound before disappearing into the subspace.


    Tired or Midori or True did not know why the tiger disappeared. He was resurrected, whether he killed it or not, and he was dealing with the imminent beasts, so he didn''t even look.


    (I don''t have this kind of chili... It''s climbing up a little bit overall...)


    Theodore fears as he sees the beasts, resurrected no matter how much they kill, packing their distance little by little.


    (I don''t think the ability to produce beasts is bottomless either... no, I''d like to think so, but I can''t see the bottom. But......)


    Watch as Hot Jiro responds to the beasts with his tentacles. Neither of us has shown any haste or fear. I can even ask for room.


    "Hey, ancestor, come on. It''s a hassle, let''s use that one. An array of secrets during Shizuno''s secret surgery. If the second brain is complete, you can do it, right?


    "Even if you don''t have to array it, you''re going to be able to deal with it just to sustain the black-and-white dance. Or I could just absorb all the images in the world of painting."


    When Midori speaks up, tiredness speaks of another proposed course of action.


    "Hmm? Is there something you two can do about it? But it''s okay. Because I''m already doing something about it."


    "Are you doing something?


    Theodore gave a surprising voice to Junko, who said it was a progressive form.


    "It''s slowing down."


    True groans, and the others stare at the beasts.


    "The resurrection is slow? No, your normal movements are getting duller and duller."


    "I mean, I didn''t do anything over there. I fell on my own."


    Tired and Midori say.


    Eventually, the beasts'' movements became visibly dull, and even more collapsed on their own. Furthermore, the fallen beast rises from the resurrection but falls again without a single step being able to walk.


    "What have you done?


    True asks Junko.


    "No matter how revived you are, you''ll die soon enough. Somehow the area is contaminated with high levels of radiation."


    The palm of a pure child can manipulate the motion of atomic molecular electrons and alter their properties. You can change the speed of molecular motion to produce high or low temperatures, or you can emit electric shocks, transmit or disassemble as you wish, emitting various types of electromagnetic waves. Free emission of electromagnetic waves can naturally emit radiation. If you feel like it, you can generate EMPs at heights, destroy one piece of electronics in a city, and paralyze urban functions.


    "I see. Is that what got the tiger away? If you don''t know if it''s radiation resistant, you''re in danger."


    "That sort of thing."


    In tired words, Junko nodded.


    "Radiation contamination... why are we okay?


    Theodore speaks of fear and doubt.


    "Because I have strong radiation resistance to my hands and gel mice. Not a mouse, but true to you, too. And of course, Jiro Hot."


    "Why would you do that?


    Hot Jiro asked Junko, who laughs and explains.


    "Because there are occasional radiation leakage accidents at the Snow Oka Institute, and I can''t live there without making it to withstand radiation contamination."


    "You''re too scared..."


    A face that mixes fear and fright, Jiro Hot.


    "I make sure it doesn''t leak outside, so it''s okay. By the way, most of the over-life people are self-modifying to withstand radiation in case of a nuclear war. In modern times, nuclear weapons are becoming the weapons of the poor, and the risk of nuclear war has increased."


    As Junko spoke, the beasts disappeared in unison. The Junkos view it as pointless that the magicians admitted defeat and decided that any further attacks would be pointless.


    "I just realized that the easiest thing was to escape into the subspace and cage the castle, right"


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Hearing tired words, Midori made her usual strange laugh.


    "Somebody''s coming."


    True says, under the hill - pointing in the direction where the garden of the Son is located.


    I saw one man climb the hill. It was Haya Biton.


    "Whoa, we need to get rid of the radiation..."


    Pure Son sees Biton and performs the removal of radiation full of surroundings.


    "Theodore, Mario is in danger. It''s no wonder you''re gone, so go back to your house."


    Hearing Biton''s dialogue, Theodore turns pale.


    "Didn''t you treat...?


    "You''re bleeding so hard... Unfortunately, my pulse is getting weaker and weaker and I''m already..."


    Hearing further reports of Biton, Theodore knelt stunned.


    "If you go now, you might make it to the end of your goodbye"


    "Koko has attacked us again... Getting back to where they are is like jumping into a trap."


    While I think it''s bad for Theodore, Tired says what needs to be said.


    "What..."


    Face bitten.


    "It would be a trap to attract you into the woods like this. But you want to go, don''t you?


    True sees Theodore.


    "I want to go..."


    Theodore claiming in a fine voice.


    "If you''re not dead yet, you might be able to help if you do the right thing, and let''s go. And Midori."


    "Yay, I''ll leave anything to Midori the convenient character ~, Abba, Abba, Abba"


    Junko speaks to me, and Midori lifts up her voice.


    "Maybe it''s not a trap. It''s possible. Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong. That''s why I want you to call it in. If it''s a trap, I think it''s a good idea to shake it up like a conscience appeal."


    "Okkay pure sister. I can''t stand boulders."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. None at the moment. I forgot to stop thinking that there might be some negative effects if we put out schizophrenia within this junction."


    "I remember what you said."


    "Oh."


    As Junko and Midori were in conversation, the tiger opened the subspace door just a little and peeked into his face.


    "Hmm? I''m gonna build a subspace tunnel, so you want me to go through there?


    "Oh."


    "It''s a space between matter and spirit, to be exact."


    The tiger nods at the question of Junko, and tiredness supplements.


    "I mean, if you use this, your garden will be completely powerless, right?


    "Oh."


    "I can''t do it if it''s a little stronger, but I''m saying I''m free to come and go, and I can come and go with the narrow world, because this junction is wide in scope but full of gaps for that matter"


    "Whatever you want, hurry up."


    Midori, Tiger, Tired and Biton talk respectively.


    "Let''s go, Theodore"


    When Hot Jiro goes to the tiger as soon as possible to encourage Theodore, Theodore also runs to the tiger''s side.


    A tiger opens the door of the space wide, welcoming Theodore with Hot Jiro. Other faces followed, entering the space where the tiger was located.


    Jianzi, Ellie, and Jianhuan expected the pure children to show up at Jianzi''s house.


    Junko also has a good grasp of the inability of the beasts in the image. And since Biton appeared in the transmission afterwards, naturally he would return to this place.


    "It''s not us. I guess I''ll have to surrender. Stop fighting any more."


    "Right. Okay. If there seems to be a danger to you, I''ll use my powers to protect you."


    Making a declaration of courtesy. Kushiro also admitted defeat and accepted it.


    "Oh."


    The door of the space opens and the tiger peeks into his face.


    "The tiger who protected them."


    Tsukiko smiles, reaching flat, stroking the tiger''s throat.


    "Guru..."


    A tiger that sounds comfortable and throats.


    "What about this tiger?


    The wheel asks.


    "Hey, the tiger''s holding on"


    "Is something wrong?


    People''s voices echo from behind the tiger. It was true with Midori.


    "It''s different from the image I made. But... this kid seems to be materializing the image, too. And there''s a soul."


    He stopped stroking the tiger''s throat and said consciously of the wheel.


    A tiger usually appears all over the space, and from behind it, Junko, True, Biton, Theodore, Hot Jiro, Midori, and Tired jump out of the space narrow in turn.


    "Mario Ha!?


    "Come here."


    When Theodore screams first, Ellie leads him inside the house.


    "Our defeat. Even if you can''t help killing me, can you just miss that Ellie?"


    Said Junko, sitting on the edge, gazing at Junko.


    "I''m not going to kill you. I want you to be an experimental bench."


    Junko smiles slightly and says it off. Since Tsuko is hostile to himself, from the rules of Junko, this is already an experimental bench candidate.


    "I''m the one who asked her to. If it''s a spirit, I''ll be the experimental bench."


    The wheel advances and says away.


    "What about you?


    "I''m Chief Tsuruga. Even so, this body is only in line. I can''t even give you this body. So like my body, which is a spirit body."


    "Yea, I mean, this guy, he''s a resident of the afterlife."


    After Midori introduces herself, Midori discerns who she is.


    "Fine, I''ll hit you with that."


    Junko puts his hand on his chin and responds with a meaningful grin.


    "Evil. Kummy pose."


    "Yay, that''s just the evil moment."


    True and Midori look at Junko and whisper to each other.


    "Oh, and I want you to untie me. Someone I know is still lost. Come on."


    "Yes, I am. I didn''t give you the beast, so you don''t have to solve it."


    "I want to look for it in a special way, but I don''t know what''s going to happen when I''m in this junction."


    "Okay."


    In response to Junko''s request, Junko temporarily lifts the boundaries placed in the garden. The default is that the garden is stretched, so the garden is stretched even when the child is asleep.


    "Midori, I just want you to look for Mika and the others. Now that you''ve broken the line, you won''t have a problem using that ability to the fullest."


    "Yes, yes, multiple schizophrenic projections ~. Really handy character if I am"


    In response to Junko''s request, Midori projected a schizophrenic.

 1973 25

    Mika, Mika Clones, and Friedman still wander through the night forest.


    "Whoa! Whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    "Hot Jiro kun, Theodore kun, where are you -! If you''re there, I''ll get back to you.


    Mika and XIII keep screaming.


    "Hey Grandpa, scream at me too. I''ll take care of everything. You''re kidding me, you bastard.


    "Once I was a client, and you wouldn''t be screaming at all,"


    When No. 2 utters a grumpy voice, Friedman also says back uncommonly and annoyingly.


    "I''m not a vocal, and it''s Mika Tsukinawa who won''t tolerate such sweetness because I''m a client. Conoyalo. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll tie you back to the trees around here."


    Friedman the boulder also snorts at the arrogant remarks of No. 2, who does not even think of his client as his client.


    "Number two, you scream too."


    "Huh...... hey you little pussy! I want to go home, so get out of here! Just find me! Please! It stinks like walking anymore, but then it sucks like they''re screaming!


    Mika ordered me to be quiet with a scared face, and number two turned half crying and shouting.


    "In this wide forest in the first place, we can''t just split up and look for people. This is the kind of situation where water is in a burning stone, huh?


    "Everybody thinks that, but that''s why you''re going to abandon me?


    To number two, which will always be foolish, this one also says with frustration number eleven.


    "Let the thirteenth sing a cheerful song again."


    "I''m sorry...... You''re already singing too much and it won''t work, and I''m running out of power."


    Seven smiled and saw the thirteenth, but the thirteenth said sorry.


    "You have no choice... I''ll sing."


    "Ha?


    To Friedman''s remarks, number two makes a sinister voice.


    "Hello, hello, fate meets. Hello, hello, nice of you. A world full of dreams and hopes, all born blessed ~"


    "You really liked that song..."


    "Aren''t you glad!


    "I''m unnecessarily unmotivated... I want to tell you to stop being such a dick. In what world is there a beautiful girl who hears her grandfather sing and cheers up..."


    Eleven, Mika, and two whisper to Friedman, who sings in a good mood.


    "I can see the lights"


    XIII looks to the side and reports. When I looked at No. 13, I did see the light. It''s probably the light of the light.


    "Hot Jiro, is that you?!? Hey!"


    Mika approaches as she screams and lets the light of the light flash. The light on the other side is also approaching.


    "Oh, isn''t that you, Moon Na? And Professor Friedman."


    It was the Misaki Sword and the Army of Half Naked Girls who showed up.


    "Professor Migasaki! Long time no see!"


    "Oh, Misaki-kun. I thought I''d see you here."


    "What the... those girls..."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    Mika and Friedman, who knew Misaki firsthand, sparkled his expression, but the first look, No. 11, was donning to Misaki, who was pulling a human horse. No. 2 had his eyes shining for some reason. No. 13 is face-to-face, but I''ve never seen a half naked legion of beautiful girls before, so I''m still in a pull.


    Walk in the woods and report back to each other.


    "Hey, I want a human horse too. Eleven, seven, original, thirteen, oh yes"


    "What''s the favor!


    Mika screams in disdain at No. 2, who makes a sweet voice with her eyes shining.


    "''Cause that''s what I want to try, too. It feels super good. All four of us. Take it off now and crawl on all fours - for me."


    "I want you to take it off..."


    Hearing the demands of No. 2, it is even more frightening No. 11.


    "Didn''t Professor Migasaki get attacked by a beast!?


    "Beast?"


    "It''s an image beast! Show up within the contiguity and be attacked by those who are inside!


    "Hmm. The junction is working or disappearing. It''s gone now. Maybe there''s something about a magician who manipulates the world."


    Hearing Misaki''s words, Mika''s first thought was the expectation that Junko and the others would have done something.


    "Hey, Mika Sister."


    After a while of walking, Midori''s schizophrenic appeared and called out to Mika''s heart.


    "We''re at the house of the sons of bitches. I also found Hot Jiro and Theodore. So, we settled. I surrendered."


    (Right! That''s superimposed!


    Upon hearing Midori''s report, Mika stroked her chest down. Now that we don''t have to do an extended search, you can see that we''ve almost solved this case, too. I know I can''t be alarmed until the end, but I can still see it as a nine-ninth-centimeter resolution.


    "There are so many things going on. I think we''re almost settled. So Midori will guide you."


    (Please!)


    After responding without speaking out, Mika told Midori that there had been contact with her.


    Guided by Midori''s schizophrenic body, Mika, Krones, Friedman, Migasaki and the Army of Half-Naked Girls arrived safely at Kiko''s house.


    Only the three of us, True, Midori and Tired, welcomed him. Junko, Jiro Hot, Theodore, and others are in the room where Mario is sleeping. Neither do the sons.


    "Did you really call this guy? You''re dressed like that... there''s a lot of mosquitoes here."


    True to see and say half-naked girls with foggy horses.


    "Insect protection is decent"


    One of the girls answers.


    "So, what are you doing now?


    "Theodore''s - Junko''s mouse buddy is dying. Junko is now examining the condition."


    I am tired of answering Misaki''s question.


    "Hmm. Then I''ll see you, too. I might be able to help."


    "This way."


    Misaki and the legion of beautiful girls are guided tirelessly and head to the back.


    "Let''s go too. I care about you and Theodore, Jiro Hot."


    "... ok"


    Mika replies to Friedman after a short while without even screaming.


    (Something... I feel like I''m thinking about something that''s not good!


    Mika is suspicious when she sees Friedman twitching strangely.


    We all headed to the room with Hot Jiro and Theodore, but there were too many people, so we squeezed into Mika and No. 2 and Friedman, True, Misaki and one of the girls as Misaki''s horses.


    When the room was opened, in the center of a fairly large room, Mario was put to bed in a futon, with Theodore, Bitong and Junko next to it, and Hot Jiro sat a little further away.


    "Professor Friedman, are you safe?"


    Hot Jiro opens his mouth. Theodore doesn''t try to talk about anything just at a glance.


    "Good evening, Professor Miyazaki"


    Junko greets her with a slightly suppressed voice, not her usual bounced voice. When I saw the atmosphere in the room, I knew what was going on.


    (I see...... He''s not dead yet. But is it too late for Yukioka to have your powers? It''s not going to even get through my hand that I''m just going to take out my brain and soak it in the culture fluid and let it live... His spiritual soul is falling out)


    Seeing Mario being put to sleep, Miyazaki saw through all the conditions.


    "What do you think?


    With a suppressing voice, True hips down next to Hot Jiro and asks.


    "He bled so hard... he also had a blood transfusion, but Junko said he was coming and going between life and death. Maybe not. He said the soul is accepting death."


    Hot Jiro answers in a whisper.


    "The spiritual soul accepts death... maybe Mario chose the afterlife over the world. Because my kids and my wife are over there..."


    Theodore said in tears.


    (This could be a chance...)


    Look at Theodore, who is completely grumpy, and Friedman is conscious.


    (My people are dying. Or if you are dead, a bud of possibility emerges that you can satisfy the conditions of awakening as a child)


    There were two people who noticed Friedman laughing slightly. Junko and True.


    "Yukioka...... he... No, it doesn''t have his purpose. Really? Conditions for the awakening of dependent children connected to the underworld��"


    True moves next to Junko, pointing to Friedman and whispering.


    "Maybe that''s what this is about. The only condition for a child to connect the world to the rest is that the child himself wishes to recall the dead from the underworld."


    Looking alternately at Friedman, Theodore and Hot Jiro, Junko said what was the reason Friedman was laughing.

 1974 26

    In the room where they were gathered together came the sons, Ellie, and the wheels. Midori and Tired are behind it too.


    "I don''t know that one yet"


    The wheel whispers outside the room. I''m talking about Mario.


    "You don''t even know that guy over there."


    "I can''t see the perfect future. Even more so if it''s destiny to live and die."


    To put it a little disgustingly, the wheel speaks pale.


    "Huh... I mean, to people over there, is this okay? If you want to save the spirit of the clone or just kill Friedman with a pinpoint, you can still understand, but even kill someone irrelevant with that entanglement."


    "Not good to say no. I wanted to avoid it if it was something I could avoid, and if I could do something about it now, I want to do something about it."


    "You''re reopening that you''re incompetent and irresponsible because you can''t."


    Midori blamed him, and said to the wheel that exposed his mood, tired and cold as if to strike after him.


    "I''m guilty of the same crime. I''m the one who killed him directly."


    And, Kiko.


    "Tsuko just did the job he was asked to do, with the power he could have. I just should have chosen who the requesting party would ask for. From now on, rely on Shizuno''s sorcerer. Because it''s strong when it comes to spiritual relationships."


    "I understand."


    Tired softened his tone a little and said, and the wheel nodded.


    It''s like I killed him.


    In the room, Theodore said pompous with a voice lacking hegemony.


    "I just said I couldn''t and wished to accompany him...... He happened to be nice to me, sweet to him, and so I wanted him to be with me... because of that..."


    "I see. You know what? Sure, it''s on you."


    Many who were on the spot were astonished and bewildered by Friedman, who said softly to Theodore, who repented.


    "Hey Grandpa..."


    "No, you definitely will. If you let him die like this, Theodore will live his life dragging his death to regret it. Here and now, you must save him."


    Blocking No. 2 from opening his mouth, Friedman appeals to Theodore in a hot tone.


    "Strongly desire to remove the boundary between death and life and to bring his soul back into the world. This is destiny. You have the power to save him."


    "You old temple scoundrel."


    "You''re being too outspoken."


    No. 2 and Hot Jiro face each other. Truly faceless on the surface, but I think of my face like that in my head.


    Fu and Theodore look at the pigeon, and the pigeon and his gaze meet.


    "Death is not the end. It''s a reset. We don''t lose everything. You''ll regret it, you''ll be sad, but give it up. ''


    I remember here the words that I said when I met my son.


    "Death is not the end." Reset it? But if someone dies, I can''t see that person anymore. If someone is alive, someone else can enjoy spending the same amount of time as that person. Even Mario has decided he''d rather survive than stay dead! That way we can talk a lot again. I can make contact with a lot of people, do a lot of things, and keep memories. Myself and the people I touched. I want to live as long as I live that death is just a reset of my soul and not the end. "


    As if waving a hot valve, desperately complaining, Theodore punches his undisguised mood.


    "Theodore is fulfilling the conditions"


    It was the wheel that groaned pompously. Friedman widens his joyful grin when he hears that.


    "Yes, you want it. Want it from the bottom of your heart. You don''t want him dead. That way we can save Mario from death."


    With an excited voice, Friedman brings the temptation of the devil.


    "Theodore could die from it...... Besides, you could be a levitating spirit and drift for a long time, but you are a person..."


    I wanted to rough up my voice, Hot Jiro, but with the pull of being a mad scientist myself, I became a modest voice.


    "Phew, Mr. Hot Jiro. You are... a lost researcher."


    Friedman was ridiculed by Hot Jiro, who had once dawned on research together in the same lab many times.


    "Yukioka-kun, Misaki-kun, you''ll see. The great scientific discoveries, the myriad of great inventions, the fruits of research that cost a great deal of time and money dramatically changed the history of mankind. Progressed people. We''re facing that transformation right now. It''s worth every sacrifice for that. You guys know that, don''t you?


    "I just know how you feel. But I don''t want my body to be sacrificed. Anyone who follows my rules and serves as an experimental bench, I''ll let you do whatever you want."


    Unusual for a pure child, he claims in a badly chilled voice.


    "The rules? It''s called a Mad Scientist. I never thought I''d get that word out of your mouth."


    Friedman laughs spirally, but Junko was bitter to see his reaction like that.


    "Unless you''re a wild child, human beings are probably creatures that need rules. There''s no such thing as perfect freedom, and even if they get it, it''s not a big deal, is it? Ah... ''It is only my rules that I decide to obey, and my desire to come next. Sometimes desire comes up" - you just thought - right?


    "I thought."


    "Midori thought so, too."


    "I thought so too."


    True, Midori and Tired say each.


    "The rules set by others don''t matter to me, though. If you don''t touch the rules I''ve set and my desires, I don''t know if I can follow them. The top and bottom priorities are clear."


    Junko saw Misaki as he said it, but Misaki looks like he''s arm-wrapped and conceived, and he doesn''t try to answer anything.


    "Better than that......!


    Mika raises a voice that seeped her anger.


    "You seem to be trying to encourage that child to awaken, but you weren''t going to help the clone!? You''ve changed your mind now that you''re here!? Or were you going to do this from the start!?


    Mika stares at Friedman and asks him to blame him.


    As everyone focused on Mika and Friedman, Hot Jiro looked worried about Theodore. Theodore stares at Mario as if he''s not moving into the surrounding interactions.


    "At first I was going to help. That''s why I bothered to carry my legs myself. Besides... if you''re going to use it as a flat experimental bench, you''ve done so since the beginning. I had sneaked into all the clones I had made, but I had never awakened them as one person by doing something unscrupulous. That''s to avoid conducting dangerous human experiments with them. I didn''t want to make unnecessary sacrifices."


    This valve of Friedman was a lie. The real reason was that it was troublesome to create a structure that would push you to awaken. In addition, having to imitate others to death also touches on the blame of conscience.


    "I still don''t want to kill Theodore. I want to help. That''s why I spoke out. Why are you all treating me like a bad guy when there''s nothing wrong with you?


    "I knew this grandfather was seriously out of his mind..."


    "This guy deserves the name Mad Scientist. Much more deserving of that name than Snow Oka or Misaki"


    When Friedman seriously casts his doubts, the second and true say in disdain.


    "I am the perfect world...... I just wanted to create a peaceful and equal society. Humanity today is too stupid. That''s why it''s such an imperfect world."


    Friedman decided to expose everything he had if this happened.


    "The underworld can be the tip. With that in mind, I challenged the mystery of the underworld. No, actually, there were a few such signs. After many spirits, as long as I listened to them as residents on that side, I could be sure that the world would be much more complete than the world."


    While talking, Friedman sees the wheel, but this no-faced man was completely unresponsive.


    (Was this what I once said in front of me that I was working hard to make dreams that weren''t going to happen...)


    He was Hot Jiro, who met Friedman when he was just a young boy and remembered what Friedman had said in front of him.


    "Was he once a man of greatness, but was he a foolish man?"


    Migasaki, who has been listening in silence for a long time, opens his mouth with a sigh of sigh.


    "No, all humans and others are stupid. What you heard from Root Man on the planet Glass Dew is the truth. Because I''m stupid, I scratch my feet to make progress. Perfect from the beginning, if there is complete peace and order, we cannot hope for progress or evolution."


    "Hmm... great... If you try it on me, it''s for the money and the environment. I don''t think it''s great, like who discovered it, who announced it, who happened to make it. It''s only luck."


    Friedman listens to Misaki and talks with a masochistic grin.


    "It''s Friedman. I once saw your paper on plants as complete creatures. It''s a paper from when you were still running out. That could be the right answer."


    Misaki says. Miyazaki thinks that Junko''s contact with the root man at Glass Dew is precisely close to it.


    "In my opinion, a perfect world is only visited after you have exhausted your desires. I already have that vision."


    Misaki confidently says it all out.


    "Ho... what kind of stuff is that?


    Friedman asks intriguing.


    "Of course on Earth, all of this universe is covered with a female body (abbreviated)"


    Afterwards, Misaki was in the midst of a quick mouthful of all-space feminization plans that were causing her to dongle around.


    Changes appeared in Theodore. Intense spirituality gushes from Theodore''s body, Misaki''s long and wide tongue is interrupted and everyone''s eyes are on it.


    Theodore didn''t listen to any more of the surrounding interactions, but followed Friedman''s words and prayed desperately. The return of Mario. If you have power, he said to take away the boundary between life and death and awaken the power to bring Mario back.


    "Theodore!"


    Hot Jiro screamed, but it hasn''t reached Theodore''s ear.


    (This is fine. I help Mario. Now...... I can help)


    That''s how Theodore envisioned it, realizing the changes that had happened to him.


    Consciousness falls into darkness. But I can clearly see that it''s not just unconsciousness. The feeling that you are extinguishing, as if you have retreated too far into a bottomless swamp. Theodore did taste the feeling that he would disappear from the world and disappear.

 1975 27

    There''s darkness. Darkness on one side. Darkness of perpetual robbery. Bottomless darkness.


    It sinks into darkness. That feeling goes on forever.


    A consciousness that sinks into darkness and is thought to have returned to nothing awakens to the pretense.


    The first thing I saw was a dazzling light. With more than the sun in sight, Theodore was looking directly at the light.


    Though it was a tremendous amount of light, he wondered that he could look directly into it, but when he was already in a state unrelated to physical pain, Theodore realized.


    "This is no place for you to come. Don''t come yet."


    After a few seconds, I heard voices. The voice of a woman who often passes.


    I didn''t feel uncomfortable listening to my voice. There is no hostility to them. Theodore thinks I''m purely warning you. Is it the keeper of the spiritual world or something?


    "I''m not going that way."


    Theodore tells.


    "There are people who want to help. You''ve been nice to me. You''ve been my best friend. I''m losing my life as a result. So I want to help. So... through here..."


    I know Theodore when I''m running a dialogue full of contradictions myself. I''m not going that way, but he''s asking me to go that way.


    "Nothing strange about that feeling. I know your situation. [M] That''s a lot of people."


    A voice sounds as if pity for the painful Theodore.


    "Now your soul is in your flesh, but it''s peeking into the post-mortem world. I am not at the boundary of this world''s Depression and the Everlasting Ones. We are in a narrow space between the boundaries of this world and eternity and this world. And it exists simultaneously in two dimensions. If the ghosts that appear in this world are walking between doors, you are in close proximity to the call water. The door that connects the room to the room exists in both, and it could be both, right? And the thing that connects to the door. You''re in a very dangerous state."


    "I don''t know how dangerous it is."


    "A spirit drifting along the border between this world and eternity - a spirit that appears in this world - which means it will be a calling water for spirits who cannot form Buddha. A vast amount of spirits arrive at the door. I mean, I''ll possess you all at once. [M] You can also summon the spirits of someone you want to help, but you mix them with spirits that can''t even form a Buddha, and you and that person become floating spirits, drifting between this world and eternity - possibly."


    To the answer returned, Theodore takes his breath.


    "I know how you feel, but what you''re trying to do is conceive of the possibility of worse outcomes. And even if you help him, you have no substitute for being a spiritual caller, so the spiritual body is likely to be stripped from the flesh and become a floating spirit or a ground-bound spirit. It''s a very cruel and hard fate."


    "Don''t you have to?


    Theodore asks with anticipation.


    "Some people see it as absolutely impossible. I see the possibility of being helpful. I don''t know which is right. There are not many cases of attempts to bring the world between this world and the world of eternity into this world."


    "I mean, it''s not even my first time..."


    "There have been a few people in the past who had hopes like Isaac Friedman. The post-mortem world can be seen, but it''s not a world called the underworld, it''s just one boundary ahead of it. And it''s not impossible to get into that realm alive, but it''s very likely to bring tragedy. An act that steps into the boundary between death and life, even if it is acceptable to do so while living, is not recommended. By analogy, if a child wants to look inside the machine and disassemble it, even if they can look inside the machine, the machine has been broken, or they are in danger of getting hurt while disassembling it."


    Listen to me, Theodore receives that Friedman is probably the curious child who wants to peek into the contents of the machine.


    "Isaac Friedman used your feelings to make you work as a dependent child. But, you know, even if Friedman doesn''t urge you to do so, you kids will either try to be the call water, like you are now, because of some trigger. So... before I was exposed to a harder fate than death, I tried to save it by resetting it."


    "People in the spiritual world know everything..."


    "We want to support the people of this world as much as we can. That''s why we put a guardian spirit on every human being. It''s just that we''re not omnipotent, and there are a lot of things going on. I can''t even tell you what''s going on. Besides, we didn''t know anything, and we couldn''t do anything, so we tried to save you by killing you. I didn''t even know there was another way to save him. But if there''s any other way to save him, I wanted to bet on you and let him get away with it once. As Jiro Yukioka insisted, if Junko Yukioka could deactivate his function as the child you were called upon to serve."


    "I mean... you want to appeal to us"


    Listen to me, Theodore smiles sarcastically.


    "When you come to eternity, your values become different from what they are in this world. I know how it feels to be told that while you try to kill me, you can''t believe it. We were originally your residents."


    Sounds a little lonely, and a sorry voice returns.


    "Well... now we were slowing down the flow of time and talking, but it''s time to limit ourselves. Depending on your choice, you can interrupt your role as a child and return to your original state."


    "Take your time... can you do that too..."


    "It was just me and you, to be precise, that made my physical sensory velocity extremely fast - I guess. If we keep this up, it''s gonna be a very bad bet, okay? The reason is just like I said. Instead of helping, it could be an extra bad development. That will lead to further tragedies through you at the earliest opportunity. Still okay?"


    "Ugh..."


    In his voice inquiry, Theodore mumbles.


    "Now Mario is reunited with his deceased family. Death is not over. You won''t be unhappy if you die like this."


    To the facts told, Theodore felt like he had been stabbed in the chest with an ice blade.


    Though Theodore''s heart is even shaken by the awareness that if he does anything extra, he will also tear apart his reunion with his family.


    "Death is not the end." Reset it? But if someone dies, I can''t see that person anymore. If someone lives, they can spend the same amount of time as that person and enjoy another ''


    Just now, I remember what I said.


    That, from the values of the dead, may only be the ego of the living. Still, though, I think Theodore strongly wants to stick to raw as long as he''s alive.


    "I don''t care what happens if my choices are right or wrong or what happens. I want Mario back here. I don''t want you to die for me. Mario''s not dead yet, and I guess there''s a way to help? Then I want to use that method to help."


    Theodore looks at the light with a strong determination and says it clearly.


    "I get it. Good luck with that."


    Shortly after a soft voice, Theodore''s time moves normally.


    "Ahhhhhhh!


    A miserable runoff struck Theodore, and a scream burst through Theodore''s throat.


    Something massive arrives in me. It''s information, it''s knowledge, it''s emotions, it''s ideas, it''s different. Not just good stuff, not necessarily bad stuff. However, because the quantity is so immense and Theodore, who is still a living person, has a brain, all that information will hit the brain directly, resulting in a strong load on the brain.


    If it were a complete spirit, at least the story would have been different, but Theodore wars that his head would literally be flat as it is.


    I can clearly see that my existence becomes the door left open and that the post-mortem world is connected to the living world. Beyond physical distance, massive amounts of spirits have been summoned and even remnants of mind-bodies that are not even spirits have poured into them in large numbers.


    (Oh... no this... Very impossible...... Shouldn''t have done it......)


    The earlier determination also blew somewhere, and Theodore was lightly regretting and desperate.

 1976 28

    Seeing the change in Theodore, some were wary, some were astonished without knowing what it meant, and some looked intrigued to watch what was going on.


    "I''m going to activate the garden and contain it. I''ll narrow down the boundaries of the junction and try to fill the door with the underworld"


    Koko proclaims and begins to cast a spell.


    "I see. Do you suppress distortions in the space of doors that you try to open?"


    Whimpering, Junko sees if that can be done.


    For example, no matter how many spaces in the material world are manipulated by the capabilities of spatial manipulation systems, there is no way to interfere with a literally different dimension of the underworld. And right now, it''s hard to stop Theodore from trying to interfere correctly.


    But the garden of the pigeon is the kingdom of the image. It can also be called the technique of bringing different areas of the dimension into space normally at that point. In other words, close to the spiritual world. That''s why Junko had made him refrain from expecting tiredness and Midori to project schizophrenic bodies while the garden of Junko was acting.


    "Eh... no. I can prevent it somewhat, but in the garden of my children, it''s too gabby to fly."


    "You mean flying, spirits?


    That''s what Junko puts into his words.


    Evil spirits.


    Koko nodded with a serious face.


    The spirit, so lost and so strongly materialized that it appeared to be a weakly inspired person, overflowed both indoors and out of the room and went wild.


    A friendly number of translucent faces, faces and faces that fly all over the space. They are all distorted into either distress, sorrow or anger. It sure doesn''t look like anything but evil spirits.


    Tired and Midori quickly forge a bond, then extinguish the spirit with the pure flame of Shizuno shining in the emerald.


    "What''s going on?


    "Frightening. It''s full of haunts."


    The thirteenth, eleventh and seventh came. And there appeared a great many spirits in the room that they had withheld.


    "Come on, over here! Enter the kingdom!


    Tired speaks sharply. In the direction of being tired, pale light walls are occurring.


    Clones pulls over to the tired side.


    "What is the kingdom..."


    Hot Jiro groans. Surely around us - inside the walls of light, the Spirit does not lean. But only on the side of Theodore and Mario, there are obviously spirits drifting. Outside the wall of light.


    "You can''t, Jiro Hot"


    Tired controlled the heat Jiro who tried to drag Theodore into the junction.


    "It''s Theodore himself who''s bringing in tons of spirits. You can''t put that in the junction. Can''t you see you''re desperately wiping out your spirit with me so that Theodore doesn''t harm you?


    Tired, Hot Jiro grips his fist and stands on the spot.


    "It''s not just the spirits, it''s the remnants of the thoughts that are wild"


    Misaki says.


    Neither the spirit nor the remnants of the thought will at least be possessed by Theodore and Mario, but they will be purified from one end by the flames of Emerald with tiredness.


    "I don''t have any kiri. You''ll be pressured into numbers as you are."


    "Heh, pure sister, a fundamental solution, come up with it quickly."


    Tired and Midori complain in a spicy voice.


    "Who would Midori interfere with your spirit, Theodore?


    "Hey... I already did that one. Wow. It''s very hard. Right now, there''s a blank in her head."


    To Junko''s suggestion, Midori shakes the first time.


    "What happens if we stay like this? It''s not gonna be a lot of trouble."


    Truth turned to the wheel and asked. Pay attention to the other faces as well.


    "I can think of several cases. The best result is that Theodore ends up bringing Mario''s soul back, but it could fail and just end up creating a hole that keeps calling out tons of floating spirits. It is unclear how long that hole will last. Or we can all think of being dragged into the narrow realm between the afterlife and the world"


    "I mean, there''s a good chance something''s going to happen, so we have to do something about Theodore."


    It was Biton who said that. Slightly murderous.


    "Are you willing to kill Theodore and solve this? I was in a position to protect you..."


    Hot Jiro asks Biton in a chilled tone.


    "If we''re all going to die here, we''re going to have to, right? That''s the right decision to make."


    Biton tells quietly.


    "No, it''s still too early to make that decision"


    Friedman said in a powerful voice and saw Hot Jiro.


    "Hot Jiro, you can break this desperate situation."


    Some of the people on the spot were mute to Friedman, who laughed and said out. I figured out his outlook, and I was stunned. Jiro Hot was also out of line.


    "Awaken, just like Theodore. Hot Jiro. You may also awaken as an dependent child to connect the world with the afterlife, so that you can send your consciousness to the side of Theodore''s consciousness and help him. It serves to contain him on the run, and the two of us control the gates of the underworld. Come on, do it."


    "Come on! Shit Grandpa!"


    "Bubba!


    Mika, with her anger, fisted Friedman''s side.


    "Although it is obvious that Professor Friedman has a lower heart, that''s not the most realistic way. Except it''s extremely dangerous for him."


    Misaki looks at Jiro Hot and says.


    "You, Yukioka, the partial clone of your brain, are supposed to pull here. And there''s no way I can get through this level of predicament. You should believe in your power and go. See, now you kick it."


    Speaking, Misaki takes out the wine and pours it into the glass, offering it to Jiro Hot.


    "I''ve never had much booze."


    That being said, Jiro Hot receives a glass and flips at once. So I decided to be ready.


    (I''d like to believe it works, but I''m still anxious. No matter how many Yukioka clones your head is, Hot Jiro is Hot Jiro. It''s different from Snow Oka)


    True I think as I look at Hot Jiro.


    "Unpleasant."


    The wheel squeaks.


    "This one doesn''t taste good either..."


    "Hehe, doesn''t your body suit your mouth when you''re a child?"


    Fumizaki smiles at Hot Jiro, who smiles at the taste of the wine as much as he wants.


    I knew immediately why I said the wheel was not good.


    Until now, the spirits, who had only drifted through the air, were attacked in unison. Inhibited by the junction, or by exhaustion and Midori purifying inflammation, though.


    That''s not all. What is not a floating spirit also began to materialize. Those aren''t even people. They have an appearance everyone knows about. The so-called demons of ghosts began to emerge, who were terribly shaped people with horns and fangs and gold bars, black people with horns, wings and tails, horse faces in people''s bodies, and dogs with three heads.


    Furthermore, the number of shaped evil spirits distorted by anger and distress increases. They point a clear gaze of hatred at the living on the spot.


    "Is this also the result of the connection between the afterlife and the world?


    Truth asks the wheel.


    "No, of that boundary - it seems to have connected with even the worst part of the tache. Right. If you''re going to choose the most worthy word in the world, you can call it hell."


    Some fight for the answers of the rings.


    "Well, actually, there''s no hell in the afterlife. But - in a narrow world with this world, it exists. Should I also say that it has been made out of people''s collective unconsciousness? There also exists a falling soul there. You deserve to call it hell, because all of that is evil. If you''ve killed anyone, be careful. [M] There''s someone in there that you killed who could still come at you with a grudge."


    "There''s plenty of us."


    "I''m not around that much, but I hear there are a lot of real sisters, real brothers and fathers. Ababa."


    When I heard the words of the rings, Junko and Midori laughed furiously.


    "You''re not laughing there..."


    "Right..."


    No. 2 pounding and grunting as he pulled, and No. 13 hitting the gavel of agreement.


    "It is an object that has arisen in the narrow realm between matter and spirit. As long as it continues to be in people''s minds, it can be said that it exists forever. In other words, as long as we don''t converge things, we keep boiling"


    Continuing description of the wheel.


    "If the product of the image is the other party, the bond I put up won''t go through. It only protects you from the Spirit. Be careful."


    Tired warns.


    "If the product of the image is the same as what Koko was calling for, wouldn''t our attack work too?!?


    When Mika screams and pulls the gun out, I''ll try and shoot her. Three dogs shot - Cerberus - fall screaming.


    "Whatever the spirit is, don''t let a physical attack work on this one. I think I can help you."


    True saw the son of a bitch.


    "Aide to Acknowledging the Points of Agreement"


    Kiko activates the procedure. Massive beasts of image appear, attacked by ghosts and demons. It happens to be a brawl, and the walls of the room are broken.


    "Hot Jiro, you hold our fate, so here''s one, please."


    "Okay."


    Speaking to Junko, Hot Jiro nodded with a ready face.


    "If anything goes wrong, let''s evacuate to subspace"


    "Do you want me to put Theodore down? Well... when it''s finally over, there''s no choice."


    "That would be better than killing Theodore."


    As we fight, tired, true, says Misaki.


    (I''m not going to kill you, but I''m going to kill you.)


    True thought to Misaki''s dialogue, but not to his mouth.

 1977 29

    The images of the inhabitants of Hell and the beasts of the image of the Son are fighting there while destroying the House of the Son.


    True, Mika, Clones and Biton are attacking the image of the inhabitants of Hell from within the junction. Proximity Only''s XI, though I just had to watch.


    Junko and Misaki were out of the junction and in melee combat with the images of the inhabitants of Hell. It''s an act you can do because you''re two people who are confident that you''ll be fine if you''re somewhat exposed to spiritual attacks.


    "Mika Tsukinawa ahhh! Nice to see you again!


    Mika and Krones looked familiar to the spirit of the man who had been screaming.


    "Keiichi Tiger River: Torawa Today"!


    Mika screams its name. During this time, he was a greedy villain who was opposed to Mika and obsessed with Mika in the backdrop of a series of murders by entertainment officials.


    "We met here, but it''s our centenary! Drag your soul to hell too, keep committing and yabbling Phew!?


    As he was screaming, the green flames of tiredness were bathed in the soul of the Tiger River.


    "I... what have I been doing... Oh... terrible things... I''m getting full of them... From now on, I''ll make amends... I''m sorry..."


    A completely changed face, Tiger River throws words of apology at Mika, forming a Buddha.


    "Even a man like that is a retrofit!


    "Sometimes spiritual souls have been stripped out, but resentful spirits continue to suffer. Shizuno''s technique of purification is a technique to relieve him from his suffering, so at the same time it can erase resentment and correct a distorted mind."


    When Mika screams unexpectedly, she answers with a thick face of tiredness.


    "Aizawa ahhh! I''ll kill you with a curse. Ugh! Star charcoal resentment. No, no, no!


    The spirit of the girl with the big head is screaming in angry shapes. The truth was that the girl looked familiar.


    "Is that the guy with the star charcoal curse? At the end of the day I have taken more than one outlet��"


    It was true that I didn''t even know the name Changko Egawa "Egawasako". He called out a lot in front of the truth, but by Midori he is made to form Buddha lightly.


    Behind Junko, the spirit of the apricot has a complex expression. Changko Egawa, who just appeared, was killed by two men with True.


    "Hi-ha-ha! Junko Yukioka! It''s me. Ahhh!


    Another evil spirit appears and screams in front of Junko.


    "Uh... who...?


    Junko didn''t remember at all. If you are the one who became the experimental bench, you will never forget it.


    "Terrible! I actually liked you! Yay! I could confess! Become evil spirits, but in the afterlife.


    It was worth the stickiness without going... "


    The unnamed evil spirits were purified by tiredness during the dialogue.


    "This is troublesome."


    On the other hand, he completely destroys the ceiling, looks up at the giant where his head thrust through the ceiling, and Misaki smiles invincibly. Looks like he''s over four meters tall.


    Who the giant was, even if it was just a costume, was something everyone could see at a glance. If you''re Japanese, for the most part, everyone knows that. He has a wooden plate in his hand, called a shiatsu, wears clothes, called clothing, and wears a uniquely designed crown, with three white eyes and fangs growing from his mouth, in a horrible shape.


    "Do you even have a demon king..."


    Look at the giant fighting Misaki, number two groans.


    "Who created the image of hell?


    "It would be a manifestation of collective unconsciousness, as I said earlier. The image that many people know is the result of centuries, or thousands of years, nurtured by a good number of wandering spirits."


    The wheel answered the question of Kiko.


    "Then there''s not a perfect match for what people look like in consciousness, and there''s not going to be a difference? Maybe people look subtly different or something?


    Anubis, the god of the Underworld, a man who came to an ancient Egyptian costume with a black jackal on his head, jumped at Junko, but Junko asks as he gently pierces Anubis'' chest with a knife and analyzes it.


    "I don''t know the detailed principles, but I don''t think people can see things differently. It appears as an image that everyone understands at a glance."


    And, the wheel.


    "One boiling after the other. Worse than the Infinite Resurrection Beast of the Son of God just now."


    It''s time for the bullet to become uncomfortable. True said. Indeed, spirits and images are infinitely boiling. It is thanks to the hard work of the Infinite Resurrection Beast of the True Mouth that I have managed to stomp on.


    "I said there are four Overlife people here. Still, I feel like I''m doing the best I can to keep people from dying."


    Junko said.


    (Of course, we can get through this situation if we want to. But it''s also difficult to extensively repel all the images and spirits that keep boiling. One day the limits will come physically. Theodore, if I abandon you - or if I''m going to kill you, then the story is simple... It depends on your hard work, Jiro Hot.)


    Junko sees Hot Jiro. Hot Jiro prays desperately, but nothing yet happens. I can''t draw my own strength.


    The analysis of the image of Anubis "Analyzed", which Junko had tailored, was finished, but there were no dizzying results.


    "It''s tough. Because hell itself is overflowing and we''re fighting it."


    The most struggling tiredness, says with a grim face.


    "Tired, back off a little and rest"


    "If the truth hugs you and kisses you, you''ll recover."


    When the truth speaks, tiredness turns to the true, smiles on his tired face and mouths words that are neither joking nor serious.


    "If you''re really gonna recover and save me from this predicament, I''m gonna do what I ask, but I''m not gonna do it because that''s not possible"


    "Oh, no... I wouldn''t have known if I hadn''t tried it"


    "Yes, give it a try, True."


    "That''s right! You should give it a try!


    When the truth persists, tiredness eats down, Junko and Mika hold back, but naturally the truth does not have ears that work.


    "Hey Grandpa, does this really lead to the results you want?


    Using up the organic trap that had been kept warm, No. 2, who ran out of strength, came to the spot and spoke to Friedman.


    "Well, I want to believe it is..."


    Already with the house half-destructed, Friedman returns an ambiguous answer with no confidence while looking around at the fierce battles taking place there.


    "Theodore and Jiro Hot will depend on your report. It''s not like I''m gonna see the rest of the world."


    "You come on... you''re causing the opposite of peace while you want to create a peaceful world or something. Trouble with a lot of people. Come on."


    "Right...... So did the people of the last century. No, not now..."


    Friedman''s body is trembling in small pieces. What frightened Friedman, stunned him, and even sprouted a sense of sin, appeared before him.


    Some spirits have known Friedman since before. It was a clone handled by Friedman, or they were experimental benches before the clone was built.


    (Are you saying that after I killed them, I was going to hell and tormenting them? What sinfulness, and stupidity... What am I doing... Now I finally get it......)


    Seeing the sight of hell emerging, Friedman was finally here and starting to feel guilty.


    "Friedman, I will not forgive you! Tell me you''re gonna help me, and you''re just gonna kill me as an experimental bench! That was painful! You scared me! That was hard! It''s still much more painful now! You, too, come here!


    A spirit who came just before the juncture turns to Friedman and reveals his anger and summons him in English.


    "Okay..."


    Speaking with a face like a possession had fallen, Friedman walked forward.


    Friedman goes outside the wall of light. In other words, tired and stretched, he went out of the junction where he could leave the Spirit.


    "Hey idiot! What are you doing, Grandpa?


    No. 2 stood up in a panic and pulled Friedman''s hand.


    When Friedman was pulled into the junction when he was stopped by number two...


    It happened. The demon of the image found a gap. Everyone else fighting, moments not paying attention. The moment Friedman, a non-combatant, was clearly exposed to gaps, he was reacting.


    "Ugh!


    The devil screams and throws a spear. A spear pierces Friedman''s abdomen.


    No. 2, who was just going to pull his hand and protect Friedman, hardens when he sees the sight. A moment''s void in consciousness. It was an event at that moment that distracted me because I thought I had protected it.


    ''Cause it''s not like I''m gonna see the world after me.''


    Earlier, recalling the dialogue he had spoken, Friedman laughed sarcastically, spitting blood out of his mouth. Now I can see it with my own eyes. I can know the world I wanted to know.

 1978 30

    Closed his eyes, in desperate prayer, Hot Jiro suddenly realized. My thoughts don''t extend to Theodore.


    I''m sure Theodore admires a man named Mario. I guess I''ve become quite fond of it. I had a wavelength right with Theodore myself, but if he asks me if I want to save him enough to risk my life, I hesitate.


    (But you''re risking your life right now, aren''t you? I''m a Friedman mouse built for this time, too, aren''t I? If so......!


    I seal and pray indifferently, trying to crush the reason of the enlightened status quo with reason from a different perspective.


    (Theodore, you''re not doing well, are you? Don''t you need my help, too? Then reach out. You have a lot of allies, and I''m one of them)


    Spin and complain in your heart about a crunchy, very unspoken dialogue if you are normal.


    "Oh... Hot Jiro?"


    Theodore''s voice did sound, so Hot Jiro opened his eyes as a haze.


    Hot Jiro had already left the phantom. In front of me is the spirit of Theodore and Mario. There are a large group of spirits and images around, and images of pure and true and true children fighting, but there seems to be one dimension uneven from where they or Theodore are, and they seem completely unrecognized. Their flesh and their spiritual bodies slip through.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience. I''m glad Theodore pulled me back here, but something''s going on."


    Mario, floating next to Theodore, said with a smile on his face.


    "Besides, I even called in the weirdos, and they''re in big trouble. I was having trouble trying to do something about it."


    Theodore looks at Jiro Hot and smiles.


    "I don''t know if I can handle it..."


    "Here, I guess that''s why you''re here. Something about being weak here or something. I thought we were glad Jiro Hot came."


    Theodore drops his shoulder when he sees Hot Jiro, who will face anxiety.


    "Hmm... how do I..."


    Hot Jiro twisting his head.


    "Eh... I could come here because I prayed so hard. Even Theodore would, wouldn''t he? No, I guess I even called. The two of us here, no... let''s hope hard for the three of us who let Mario in too"


    "Okay."


    Copy that, sir.


    Theodore and Mario nod to Hot Jiro''s suggestion, and the three of us desperately pray for a return and a sedation of the situation.


    But nothing has changed.


    "No... What''s wrong with that?


    Theodore puts his hand on his mouth and thinks.


    "Let''s go back to the basics and think about it. Me and Theodore as dependent children connecting this world to the afterlife - well, I can tell you that it was developed as a living device. A strong desire to step into the world of death was a trigger to fulfill its function. But - we probably failed. No, Friedman failed. It''s not connected to the afterlife, it''s just connected to the narrow space in front of it, between the afterlife and the world. Still, Mario could have helped..."


    Hot Jiro puts it in his mouth and sorts out the situation.


    (I don''t know... I don''t know... What am I supposed to do? Are you sure you can converge this on us? Maybe you can''t just open the door and close it? Even Friedman didn''t have any certainty in the first place)


    While I was desperately conceiving, there was a tragedy in front of the Hot Jiro and the others.


    One dimensional uneven normal space - in this world, the demon of the image threw a spear, and the spear pierced Friedman''s abdomen.


    "Professor Friedman!


    "Oh no..."


    Theodore screams, Hot Jiro groans.


    (What are those images in the first place? Sounds like something similar to that of the Tsuko... Unlike spirits, they materialize as matter)


    Seeing the sight of the image attacking Friedman, such a question comes to mind in Hot Jiro''s head.


    Number two is desperately in charge of Friedman''s body, trying to escape. This is a life-threatening act if you try to use your abilities too much already and your health is limited number two. If no other human goes for cover, even number two is in danger.


    And the Hot Jiro and the others saw. There''s a ghost approaching No. 2 and Friedman, the sight of him shaking up a gold bar.


    "Danger! Somebody!


    "Oh."


    Shortly after Theodore screams, the tiger shows up and jumps at the ghost.


    (I heard that tiger... has an image but a self and a soul. I mean... whatever the body is, whatever the organism, from the laws of the spiritual world, it''s just like us. But the other images... it''s not life, it''s not the spirit that keeps boiling infinitely...)


    I''m about to find out something very important. Hot Jiro circles his head at high speed.


    (Can''t you just open the door and close it? One way, one way kip. We used that one-way kip to go one step ahead of the road, so it connected us to a strange realm? No... no. Friedman''s prospect came off because he hasn''t been there before. I couldn''t do it from the beginning, so I stayed in the realm along the way. I mean, we''re not in a realm where we can''t get back into the world yet. But I''ve come to a strange place between death and life. Why is that?


    Seeing the Dead Minister''s dark Friedman, Fujiro Hot came to mind.


    (I can clearly see him about to die. Spirit souls are out. I can go to the world he wanted to know about. Death comes to everyone. The right to die��)


    Thinking that far, Hot Jiro flashed.


    "Ok...... I understand."


    Looking ahead to Theodore, Hot Jiro speaks.


    "I also found out why death is absolute and once the soul goes to the underworld, it can''t be undone. If you die, you''ll never come back to life. That''s why I can''t even connect the rest of the world. Assuming we have connected the world to the afterlife, the dependent child, who is supposed to act as the door, will also go to the world of death at that moment. I use a one-way kip. There''s a contradiction there. Neither death nor life is the law. It''s a soul right. That''s what I was promised. rights that should only be exercisable by one or the other. We are now in a place like this because we have stepped into the paradox of simultaneous use of that right. I attracted something like this. And... we may be a failure for Friedman, but we have only one great power. It is a clear exercise of that right while in this world against the world''s original and main eternity. If you''re going to pray - if you''re going to sue, you''re going to have to present your soul and sue the eternity."


    "The original of the world, the main thing of the world... the afterlife?


    In this phase, there should be something more important apart, but it was the words that caught Theodore most.


    "It''s like giving your name, address and ID at the bureau and going through the process."


    "That''s it"


    Mario pinched his mouth, and Hot Jiro grinned and nodded.


    "Theodore has halfway exercised the power of that right, so he''s connected to a place like this. Let''s go to the afterlife properly and sue the afterlife consciously. He wants to go back to the original world. He wants it back. He wants to live because he still has the right to life. I think you can hear me. They''re trying to kill us and save us, and they''re trying to get us to agents in the underworld."


    "Wow, okay..."


    I did not believe in Hot Jiro''s theory from my head, but Theodore believed in Hot Jiro, clearly defining who to pray for, and calling desperately for both hands together.


    The spirits and images that were overflowing swept away like lies.


    (Eh... the house is a mess)


    My son sighs. More than half the mansion has been destroyed, and it seems tragic. But he cared about the dying Friedman and never uttered the word.


    "It''s my fault... About Grandpa... I thought I helped and I was going to do that, and if I was relieved and distracted there..."


    On the side of the bedridden Friedman, crying and repentant number two.


    "Not because of you...... not. Hehehe... if you think it''s all hateful, you have a little something cute..."


    Friedman laughs when he sees No. 2 tears and a face full of snot.


    "You''re right, Professor Miyazaki. I was... a heartfelt fool. I''ve always been... lost in blood. My life... has always been... lost. But I''m glad I understood that at the end of the day... I''m glad I didn''t die a fool."


    Friedman talks in a plundering voice as he looks up at those who peek into his fallen self.


    "At the end of the day... right. Mika, can I hear your raw song? Hello, I want to hear about a bright future..."


    "Ok......"


    Mika sang out in front of everyone, not saying no, due to the fact that it was the request of the dying and the hindsight of her failure to protect her client. I don''t think it''s very dedicated to the dead. Song of lyrics.


    Hot Jiro and Theodore lean back to Friedman''s left and right, respectively, holding each Friedman''s wrinkle-filled hand with two small hands.


    (That''s the other way around. I can''t believe angels are holding hands and dropping me off in this world instead of holding hands and carrying me to eternity...)


    Friedman, who is embarrassed and happy to be able to send such an end.


    (In this commotion, I wondered if I could control you, etc... I''m ashamed of myself for thinking about that)


    First, he looks up at Theodore, and Friedman speaks silently.


    (I remember giving you a heartless word. By now... I regret saying terrible things. I''m sure you would... be much better than me... you could be a Mad Scientist...)


    Looking up at Hot Jiro, Friedman realized that his consciousness rapidly fell to the bottom of the darkness as he spoke in his heart without speaking to him. Even though I was opening my eyes, it got dark in front of me.


    Hot Jiro gently closes the old man''s eyes.


    "Mm-hmm. Peaceful death face. Isn''t that a good end?"


    Misaki put a glass of wine in front of his face and prayed silently.


    (beside you, I couldn''t help you with your dreams... When I asked what kind of dream it was, I wasn''t even willing to)


    With that in mind, Hot Jiro lets go.


    "What''s the human face when you die... you''re like this"


    Theodore squeaks.


    "I... I had killed people, and at that time, I didn''t see a dead face. My head has been ruined... But..."


    "You don''t have to remember that."


    Mario, still asleep, only raised his head and controlled Theodore''s words.


    (Oh man. Before Professor Friedman died, I thought I''d just put my brain on temporary death and take it out and bring it back to the lab, but it wasn''t that atmosphere anymore.)


    A little further away, he was Junko, who was sneaking around thinking about that.

 1979 End Chapter

    "Hey, Jiro Hot..."


    It''s all over, and when we broke up, Theodore, you spoke to Jiro Hot.


    "At the end of the day... Professor Friedman kept his eyes open, didn''t he?


    "Oh."


    Theodore remembers closing his eyes with that open.


    "To my mind, Professor Friedman didn''t want to die either. Even if death wasn''t the end, I wanted to be in this world where I could make death my present and feel my life. I wanted to stay as Isaac Friedman. Isn''t that how you felt? I''ve always had my eyes open because I wanted to see the world at all with Isaac Friedman''s eyes"


    "I see... I wonder if that''s how I feel when I die too..."


    Feng Jiro has been exposed to the danger of death several times, but I didn''t think about it until then. I didn''t feel it.


    "That death is not the end - a great man who made the existence of the Spirit and the Spiritual Realm demonstrate the reincarnation of the circle, at the end of the day, obsessed with life, fearing death. Even if it''s not the end, death is scary. At least someone named Isaac Friedman has already disappeared from the world. He interferes in the world by his will, by the authority of his being."


    "Stop"


    Theodore''s story was controlled on the way by Hot Jiro.


    "More than that... you''ll be able to get the information around you."


    In Theodore''s ear, Hot Jiro whispers.


    "Okay. Not really... I''d rather not say"


    Nodding Theodore.


    (Is life... the right to interfere in the world? That''s an interesting interpretation. No, is that the truth from the underworld -)


    But Junko, who had a good ear, was listening and listening properly until he whispered the conversation between the two of them.


    The night dawned.


    Theodore, Mario and Biton returned to the private oil Tanya Japan branch. Mika and Krones also returned to the office.


    Evening. Junko, True, Tired, Midori and Hot Jiro, after a night''s sleep, were meeting at Tasmania Devil with Misaki and the legion of beautiful girls.


    "They showed me some interesting stuff, but I wasn''t very helpful."


    Migasaki, who sat the girl in her chair and leaned over it, says as she rubs her eyes to sleep. I haven''t slept much.


    "Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "I was comfortable fighting the image."


    Midori teases and tires follow.


    "I haven''t had a hard time in a long time. I''m tired and I fell asleep."


    "Me too. Yikes. But I wonder if there was any harvest there."


    Midori, who poses all over him, and Junko, who puts his hand on his chin and says:


    "There? I could say one of the noise tricks, you could have secured a spirit from that underworld, right?


    "Yeah. Well hey...... I wasted a lot of time sleeping, I heard a lot about it, and I experimented... There was also a harvest..."


    Asked by Misaki, Junko says something pinched in his back teeth.


    Junko had a contract with a spirit possessed by a man named Kushiro. It''s a contract to cooperate with my experiment for a while. And I kept asking for information without a single night''s sleep, and I also tried to experiment with everything possible.


    "Why are you such a non-floating face?


    Hot Jiro asks.


    "I did find out a few interesting things. But... I don''t think you should know much about not being able to use any of them."


    "Hmm... I didn''t expect you to use that word. There is nothing meaningless about this world. Didn''t he say that any knowledge must be of some use somewhere"


    Listen to Junko and Misaki says it unexpectedly.


    "Don''t spare me, just tell me what you know."


    "That''s not what I''m gonna do. It''s really not interesting."


    Truly prompted, Junko smiles bitterly.


    "When you line up what you could ask - Overlife is an unexpected existence in itself for this world. Sin is a type of disease that a species called man has, and it is the value of barbarity to punish or to direct anger or hatred. And like the roots of the planet Glass Dew, it''s highly coordinated and harmonious, highly sociable. Hi. It seems like the afterlife is close to Professor Friedman''s ideal world. That''s why there''s no contest in the world after that."


    "Isn''t it a big deal just to ask..."


    Listen to Junko, Hot Jiro roars.


    "I told you I couldn''t pass on the information on the afterlife, and that''s all I found out, and you''re unhappy?


    And, true.


    "You know, stories around here are even spoken of in fragments in religion or something. I think maybe the person who purchased the knowledge over there became a patriarch or saint of major religions and told them. Besides, people in the spiritual world said it. ''You know why I shouldn''t publish it, right? Talk about how young humanity today is still unbearable and unacceptable''. Exactly, and it''s not funny to me."


    Junko saw Hot Jiro when he talked so far.


    "Jiro Hot and Theodore, too, stepped into the narrow realm of the afterlife and the world and felt a little bit of the world over there, didn''t they?


    "Hmm..."


    Asked by Junko, Hot Jiro hesitates.


    Some of the stories Junko heard from clients in the underworld are known by Hot Jiro, others are unknown. And probably Junko doesn''t know, and Hot Jiro knows some things.


    "There are a few things I can''t tell you, but there are things I can tell you."


    The relationship between the world and the afterlife is also a thermal Jiro who, in the narrow space of that dimension, has only learned a little.


    "I promised Theo, but on my own initiative, I''m going to keep it as secret as possible. Nor is it mean to Friedman. This is our decision. Junko said it now, but it''s not something you can bring into the world. I know it''s a story you shouldn''t know."


    There is no lie in this word of Hot Jiro. Especially if the people of this world know that the world is more original and main, there is nothing good about it. I guess it''s better not to be known from the rest of the world.


    "Hmm. Can I reveal a little?


    "It''s up to both of us. There''s only so much to reveal."


    In response to Junko''s question, Hot Jiro answered.


    "My inferences and inferences from the information I''ve gotten so far..."


    and Junko speaks in advance.


    "If it''s too peaceful, if it''s too stable, if it''s perfect, if it''s too mature, people don''t make progress. The imagination of culture can disappear. Isn''t the underworld an ideal, stable, mature, perfectly equal society for Professor Friedman? But as a result, it stabilized, but progress was lost. That is why it creates and manages an unstable present world. Foster culture in this world and maintain a stable and peaceful society in the afterlife. So, isn''t the underworld taking a good place in the culture that this world breeds?


    After listening to Junko''s reasoning, Hot Jiro moves away.


    (Did Junko know that that was the main and original? Or did you spot it?


    That was the only statement I could think of for Hot Jiro.


    "An everlasting and peaceful life without irritation. Those who want stimulation descend into this world to receive flesh. A world where there is a sense of competition and an instinct to seek inequality is input. It''s designed as a world like this, so, for example, communism can never be completed, and there''s never going to be a war."


    Misaki said.


    "Wow... but people in the afterlife are silent about human progress and change when they say, ''Young mankind can''t stand it yet, and it''s unacceptable''? If the spirit of mankind ever matures, it will be inconvenient for the world to come."


    And, Midori.


    "Well, it''s my fantasy and guess."


    As I say, Junko leads to the couch and stretches heavily to see his guardian spirit, the apricot. Apricots don''t say anything, even as they gaze at Junko.


    "If the theory of the pure sister and the information of Hot Jiro were true, it would seem that sin and evil are the only things created by people''s hearts, so whatever they do in this world would not be brought into the afterlife."


    Midori says it looks petty. I don''t really like the idea that from Midori, who served as a patriarch, the behavior of this world leads to rewards and punishments in the afterlife. I see evil as nothing more than an idea to curb the accumulation of good prosperity with religious values and at the same time dominate and manage it, leading to religious use.


    "Well... there was hell, wasn''t there?"


    "Well yes, but come on...... That''s different from the hell we imagined. Broadly speaking it''s in the afterlife, it doesn''t exactly exist in the underworld. It''s the middle of nowhere. We were touched alive."


    Midori disagrees with tired words.


    "Junko says he didn''t get much, but I... I''m going to do my own research to make Professor Friedman''s death meaningless."


    Feng Jiro declared modestly.


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s a good thing. I think Professor Friedman will be happy in the afterlife. Don''t hesitate to tell me any time you feel like you need help without trying to do it all by yourself."


    Junko snorted, and then he emailed Jiro Hot.


    "Excuse me."


    If it was dust, it would have dawned on Baste for more than three days, and I checked with the Virtual Phone to see if something was wrong there, but it wasn''t. The opponent is Theodore.


    "Tomorrow, I leave Japan. I''ll take the liberty of thinking of Hot Jiro as my brother. But you don''t have to drop me off."


    (You mean you want me to come and drop you off...)


    Looking at the content of the email from Theodore, Jiro Hot decided to extend Baste''s holiday by one more day if there was also dust, spilling a smile.


    57 Let''s connect this world with eternity and play. End

 1980 Three Preambles

    There''s a lot of blood in the mud. There is often a mixture of manure and piss in the mud and the boiling organs of maggots on the verge of rotting.


    I''m sure the tears are mixed, and I think I''m tired. I cried and wept that I didn''t want to die. It''s a tear that mourns your fate. It''s a tear that reminds me of my hometown and my loved ones.


    countryside. It is still too early to harvest, but no rice remains to be pruned by the soldiers of neighbouring countries who attacked this territory. It is a classic act of plunder in this era, which for the attacked side becomes one stone and two birds: the mowing of the fields - abbreviated as mowing the fields - the soldiers who attacked get their food and the enemy lands they attacked lose their food and suffer.


    A good number of bodies were buried in such fields of mud.


    Tired of falling in the mud is also likely to be mistaken for a corpse at first glance. It is at the extreme of fatigue and hunger, it has just fallen, and there is nothing else in life. I haven''t suffered any major injuries.


    Someone is approaching. I thought it was a fallen warrior hunt, but soon I can tell it''s not. I can tell by the signs. I can tell by the smell. He who is most admired by tiredness.


    "Hey. Tired... Tired..."


    A voice is called, and when I look up, a long-haired samurai wearing armor peeks into me, just like tired.


    "I''m tired. Is he alive?


    "Yes...... Your head... Live...... Hehe..."


    I look up at the soothing smile of a thinker illuminated by the sunset, tired out of joy and relief, so that I can follow and laugh.


    He was a samurai with hair tied in the back of his head, not wearing a helmet. He has a stern face, a height slightly higher than tiredness, but is a great muscular figure with no waste of meat.


    "One day when you die... on the battlefield like this... you''ll be destined to scatter, but not yet then... it didn''t seem"


    "Really? I''m sorry. How to screw that up. It''s a good place to get dirty. Well, that means we lost after all. I''m gonna die right on the tatami."


    Looking up at the sunset sky, the hairy samurai - your head speaks of a death different from the form of tiredness desired.


    "Ha ha, the mountains are burning - right. Nice view. Do you want to paint?


    Skies and mountains dyed red by sunset, and massive corpses rolling innumerably into the countryside that became a battlefield at the foot of the mountain, as well as swarms of crowds of whales. I do find it tiring when it comes to painting.


    But at the heart of them, I feel tired that there is someone I sincerely think of as the best structure.


    Head to watch the sunset with a bottle on his mouth and drink the whiskers inside. I want to burn that figure in my eyes, in my memory. I think so strongly.


    "Your head... you''re not very good at painting..."


    "Oh, I am. But you''re more picturesque than me, and you''re better than me, and when the battle''s over, why don''t you try painting?


    "Your head is... if you say..."


    Tired of smiling embarrassingly. From this moment on, tiredness began to paint little by little.


    That was over 500 years ago.


    Shizuno Jinnai was an elderly member of the clan along the sea.


    One day inside the formation heard reports of an inhuman wreck launching and headed for an inspection with more than a dozen people in the house.


    The shores of the scene were overflowing with inhabitants gathered driven by interest. Some of them were undelivered about fishing for artifacts, but were severely punished for theft.


    The task of laying your troubles and arranging the bodies removed from the ship. The inhabitants are curious to see the remains of those who look different from themselves.


    Inmates approach and observe the remains.


    "Brown hair, is this gold? White skin. And many have higher back lengths than us. Even the color of your eyes is different."


    The inmates, starting with the Inhumans, squeal intriguingly.


    "Here are treasures and rarities."


    Encouraged by the clan, the line goes out of the ship, in front of the goods in the middle of being arranged, and drops his eyes.


    "Everything but the goldsmith''s seems like a rarity."


    I somehow know the kind of figurine ornaments, but I couldn''t find value in the team, which is not even a favorite of collecting rare items, due to the impression that they are all unknown objects.


    "Hey! One kid, he''s still alive! Get the doctor out of here!


    A dozen junior samurai from the ship show up and scream out loud. Those who wore shipwreck sights all at once.


    Outside the ship, one pale blonde toddler is carried out. Are you still three or four years old or something?


    (What a beautiful child... This is something I would very much like my family to adopt)


    Seeing as the doctor was seeing an unconscious child, the line was distracted at a glance.


    "I don''t see any trauma. Your mother did hold you, didn''t she?


    "Yes."


    A junior samurai nods to confirm an old doctor.


    "I defended my child with my life. I wish I could grow up to be a good girl."


    The doctor sincerely hopes so, but the wish is not met. Though I will grow up.


    At that time, the child opens his eyes and his emerald eyes glow.


    "What beautiful eyes..."


    Inland breathes and roars unexpectedly.


    "Maman......?


    A child looks around and utters a single voice.


    "I don''t know what the Inhumans say... is there any way to get a name? One is within Shizuno Formation. Jinnai."


    A formation that points to itself and names itself. Then point your finger at the child.


    "Louis......"


    It seemed to pass to the child, who also imitated the formation and uttered a name-like word.


    "Do you know the Lord''s name?


    When you point your finger at the child and confirm, the child nods small.


    (Thinking ahead, I feel heavy. We have to let him face to face with a lined corpse and say goodbye to his parents, who will probably be in it)


    That''s what I thought, and the line held up the child I named Ruyi as he looked sad.


    That''s more than 500 years old, too.


    In my dreams, the truth meets. with myself in different shapes. My soul is the same, but with myself who thinks and personalities differently.


    The man, sitting horseshit on a tatami, was a long-haired wild samurai wrapped in armor. He has a tough, masculine face and always has a grin on his mouth like he ate a person. But I don''t feel bad.


    In the three previous lives of myself, it was always this man I met. It was this martial artist who first showed up. The reason is because this man is closest to me. When it was compatible, this man - and his residual ideas of previous life with the same soul - spoke so.


    "I like you, but there''s only one complication."


    A martial artist who spills bitter laughter.


    "I''m going to use that one that tormented me. It''s ironic...... I didn''t like the big one. It was the big one.


    "Is that it?"


    "It''s the mon you always let go. It''s a dirty weapon."


    True to realize that what the samurai are giving is about guns.


    "Hey... it''s you... Never forget how you feel now. Don''t bend yourself."


    A warrior suddenly takes a serious look and talks.


    "Are you going to come at me because of something you haven''t done in your last life? You think you can''t escape that fate?


    Truth is, I remember the words this man used to say in his dreams.


    "You wouldn''t even break my heart to the truth that I''m just kidding about to find out before it''s too far. Whatever you do, you''re me - I wish I could believe you."


    Later, he tried to overlap words further, but was obstructed. After watching all the interactions in my dreams, there are those who are inconvenient to truly know the truth and what this samurai, who is in his previous life, knows.


    I really know who that is. At that time when the warriors tried to tell themselves the truth, they did feel the truth that the obstructors were themselves again.


    "Yes... even cruel... this bullshit truth. It''s a good place to get dirty. You''ll find out someday. You can''t run, and you won''t. I hate to think you can''t stand it... I''m still worried about you."


    "I thought it was a very annoying thing to be reincarnated. I was repellent. Besides, I''m dressed like this. [M] It''s Snow Oka''s fault. That''s why I''m not going to blame Snow Oka. On the contrary... I don''t know what kind of nasty truth there is, but if anything harms Snow Oka, I want to protect Snow Oka."


    "I wonder why reincarnation erases memories because I''m sure memories from previous lives are in the way. A lot of people don''t want to know about memories of their past lives, do they? I''m not who I am anymore."


    "At least I was. I found it very annoying. I''m tired and Yukioka are pushing me through my last life, so I don''t need it. Some of them always have me in my past life. So conscious and troublesome."


    "It was - huh. It''s the past."


    That''s all we talked about, and the samurai laugh.


    "Oh, not now. A lot happened, and I changed my mind. And the way I feel... changed."


    True to stare at the samurai and tell them how honest you feel.


    "I want to know now. About myself in my previous life. The truth and the truth."


    "Now you can''t tell me if you want to. It''s inconvenient from him, so he''s getting in the way. But when the time comes, you''ll find out from his mouth."


    "Who''s that guy?


    To the true question, the martial artist turns into a grumpy face, pointing next to him with his thumb.


    Another person showed up there.


    Grey loose robe. Likewise, the gray tip breaks the head. A wooden wand twisted like a dull tip. White youth dressed like wizards. Straight stretched blonde hair reached her waist and her eyes, with their mysterious and demonic glow, were the same as what the truth sees every day.


    I know who that is. I am like no other. This is also who I was in my previous life. And I understood. It''s - it''s this guy who''s really inconvenient to be known the truth at the moment.


    At the moment when the wizard-style youth had an elegant grin on their delicate and borderline beauty, the truth instinctively remembered fear and anger strongly at the same time, awakening consciousness.


    That''s the story now.

 1981 1

    (Said she was still young, but pathetic. It''s like a dead man)


    One of his feet sympathizes when he sees the desperate face of an inhuman child walking in captivity. His vain eyes, his half-opened mouth, and his neat, adorable face are also ruined.


    But it can''t be done either. This child''s father was killed, and his mother and younger brothers were killed in front of him watching. And from his appearance are the days of comfort to the warlords of the nations that have attacked him.


    Even when he arrived on his way home from the country he attacked, the warlord did not let go of his son, Shizuno Rei. Scattered in the middle of the move.


    Approximately six years ago, Shizuno Genuchi raised the inhuman son he picked up on the coast as his adopted son, giving him the childhood name Shizuno Rei.


    One day I counted the day my tiredness was picked up as my birthday, my age as my four, and I was about to turn ten. There was a massive invasion.


    The country perished after a fierce battle that caused a large number of deaths from each other. And Tired has lost his family and is thus taken as an enemy loot.


    Tired is painful at how blessed his previous days, whether he is an Inhuman and adopted son, have been raised as the son of a martial family. Literally losing everything. My future ahead is nothing but despair.


    My father, Inouchi, was a man of faith, but his father was also killed, and he fits this eye. I realize that tiredness is not in the world such as divine Buddha.


    I was tired of looking at the gaps and trying to harm myself, but I changed my mind as I walked. Instead of dying alone, I decided on my mind to at least take that warlord on the road, to look at the gaps and kill him.


    But the arrow tip...


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!


    As the soldiers were walking down the path in the woods, the rain of arrows poured, and the soldiers screamed.


    "Don''t be a wolf! They have a wild mood!


    "But this one''s not that numerous either!


    "It''s being sandwiched from the woods on both sides!


    "They''re taking advantage of the ground! Shouldn''t we rush through!?


    "You want me to run like a wild man!? Let''s make this a laugh!


    The anger crosses. I was tired of knowing which was unfavourable from the content of the anger.


    Tired believed this was a good time. I almost thought there was no God, but at this time I wanted to believe in God. He said God gave himself a good chance. He says God is telling himself to use that opportunity to punish the enemy warlords who destroyed the country.


    "It''s not just wild ground. These guys are wild bastards who use the demon Yakiyaki technique!


    Hearing someone scream, many soldiers stiffened.


    I didn''t know you were tired, but there were rumors recently, both among the warlords and among the soldiers. There''s a wildfire whose leader is a sorcerer, and he says he''s roughing up the whole place. They said they were terribly hands-on, fearless, and could even show up on the battlefield and be attacked by both armies in the middle of a battle.


    Fearing the arrows released from the midst of the trees, the tiredness is dispersed, and with the knife of the fallen soldier he severs the rope that binds his hands.


    I have been tired of training swords every day, but I have never cut anyone yet. But I swear I will avenge you for nothing.


    It''s too heavy with a knife, so I pull the sidelines out of the corpse, running around looking for a warlord while the soldiers are confused.


    Not just an attack with arrows, but thin, dirty men dressed in pieces of armor jump out of the woods and attack the soldiers.


    Even from a young tired eye, I can tell at a glance. He said he was more accustomed to battle by his raiders, Nowaki. High proficiency and morale. Without all the witchcraft, it''s not just a thief.


    Well, tired stopped his leg. It''s not just wildfire out of the woods, it''s because we saw scenes where heterogeneous people appeared.


    It''s like the fog has gathered and solidified, a bright white human form. Something ghostly, monstrous, demonic, obnoxious boiled from next to next and jumped out of the woods onto the mountain path. Then he jumped at the soldiers and disappeared, as if to blend into the soldiers'' bodies.


    "Ah-ha-ha, ooh-ooh-ooh! Forgive me. Come on!


    "Hawawa... I don''t know this. I don''t know. Help me..."


    "Hih no! I need your help. Yeah! Ouilla was bad. Whoa! Namandab Namandab......"


    "Wookah! Wai is a monkey! Oh, my God, that monkey!


    "Death! Dead! Come here! Come here!


    Soldiers with white fog mannequins in them are messing with them when they do it, threatening them, crying, or yelling like crazy, and running about things that don''t make sense.


    It was conveyed to inspiring tiredness. Anger, resentment, sadness, confusion, madness, those emotions and a mass of bad memories that generated the emotions are stuck in the white fog human form. Therefore, those who are caught in the form of white fog are caught in the emotions.


    Tired was still here pushing and killing his own fears and dealing with them calmly. To avoid being enlightened by the white fog human form, he lay down as much as possible, moved quickly between the soldiers, and continued to search for the warlords.


    (There he is!


    And at last tired found the enemy warlord.


    Seeing a warlord threatening to expose his dumb face on horseback, his tired intent to kill increased more. Such a pitiful man killed my family and made me comfort myself. The country was also destroyed. That''s incredible. I don''t want to believe it.


    "Yep! Come on, let''s do something! After being confused by deception and such ~! This useless co-worker!"


    Hearing the warlord''s tall voice calling as he threatened on the horse, tiredness was cut off. He ran in a straight line to the warlord''s horse, jumping from the side to the foolishness of climbing the horse.


    "What are you tired of!? What a mess this is!


    Even though it was confusing, the warlord was increasingly confused by the fact that the tiredness he regarded as a slave to play flipped the anti-flag.


    "My father''s... Shizuno''s... Vengeance!


    Up on the horse, shouting and poking at the sidelines.


    The warlord immediately regained his calm, pushed his tiredness back with his palms and tried to push him off his horse, but...


    "Ha ha!? Bupiu!"


    As if he had targeted the moment, a single arrow flew in and pierced the warlord''s left eye.


    Shortly afterwards, the throat of a flickering warlord pierces the sides of his tired hand.


    Seeing the death of a warlord, and also the confusion caused by an unobtrusive paranormal phenomenon and their own army being unilaterally killed, the safe soldiers flee along the streets like scattering spider sons.


    It is an army, albeit bent, after many deaths from the battle. It is out of the ordinary course of business, such as defeating it.


    (Done...... Father, I did tired. I''m on my way...)


    Satisfied and relieved tiredness leaves me unconscious as it is and falls off the horse, as if after a warlord.


    Someone took such a tired body forcefully.


    (Strong and... warm... It''s like Father......)


    Even when held by the same man, it was very different from when he was being bewitched by a warlord. In addition to his strength, Tired felt that he had a definite tenderness for the way he held it.


    "Whoa! It''s not a big boy, Wow. He took the general I was after before me!


    A tired man screams, as if deliberately to make his surroundings sound.


    I look up at the man''s face up close. He is a fierce looking samurai with deep, wild carvings. One room with disturbed long hair and tired face.


    "An inhuman hungry ghost? What a beautiful face. Don''t let them see you. Hehe."


    The man who spreads his childish grin smiles tired for some reason.


    "Did you shoot the arrow... you? Thanks to you for your help......"


    "You or something... your butt hole is squirming."


    "I am Shizuno Takumi... My name is"


    "Shizuno... Destroyed... what did you say...... I forgot my name, are you from that country these guys attacked?


    Asked by a man, Tired nods shyly.


    "I''m called the boss. I forgot my first name. You call it your head, too. And... you like it, so make it mine today"


    To proclaim, the head gently strokes his tired cheeks with his fingers.


    "You''re not going anywhere, are you? Follow me. You can''t let him drown."


    Tired was somewhat conjectured as to what was meant by that dialogue of yours, but he felt no resistance. As soon as I met him, he liked his head.

 1982 2.

    As expected, your head laid tired on the night we met.


    But it''s like holding it differently from that warlord. Gentle, skillful and above all full of love. I was intoxicated by the feeling that my broken heart was healing, I woke up to pleasure I had never felt before, and developed various places. I''ve never forgotten about this night in the next 500 years.


    It''s dawn and we''ll have breakfast with the wild bastards. I spent the night in a abandoned temple that was abandoned last night. It was also done in front of all the wildflowers, but they cared little.


    The number of people in the wild seemed tired at that time as if there were only thirty. The numbers were constantly fluctuating when we were acting together with this wild bunch without a name. Occasionally there were those who would shut up and get out on the way, but more than that are those who would no longer be dead in battle. When it increases, it''s a pattern of turning the other soldier in battle or adding the survival of a vandalized village.


    "Um... what was it like that white ghost last night?


    I thought it might be their fault, so tired asked questions during the meal.


    "It''s not like a ghost. It''s the evil spirit itself. I called you in with my technique."


    I answered with a slight laugh as your head grabbed a cup of tea and grabbed the rice.


    "I am also a sorcerer. He has learned and developed various techniques in self-study. When you''re in the wild like this, you can easily get the bodies and souls of people to be the experimental benches. It''s got nothing to do with it. I like this life."


    Talk that far, your head points to tiredness.


    "You''re just fine because you''re still young. The younger you are, the better. And I saw talent. I''ll teach you witchcraft. And help me with my research. That''s good."


    Head commanding unilaterally in a gentle tone. Difficult to believe with witches and such, in fact, tiredness has witnessed those possessed by the Spirit and Spirit last night, and I didn''t even think your head was speaking out.


    "Fine, I can''t believe you taught me how to do it."


    It takes a wild voice. When I saw those who were tired and voiced, there was a big man with a mustache and a swollen arm and chest.


    "Yoshiyoshi. He''s the deputy chief here. Now, remember, he''s the most useable of my men. I''m sorry about the rash, but I can cut my head off, and I have a strong arm. When I''m gone, if anything happens, you can count on this guy."


    "Whoa, you''re right, you can count on me more and more."


    Yoshiyoshi, introduced to your head, lets you feel better, spread your grin, and slap yourself in the chest with your fist.


    "Oops, I had more harvest last night than I expected. Let''s move to a better place to sleep and take it slow for a while."


    "Oops!


    When your head speaks to his men, he cheers simultaneously.


    For tiredness, where I am now was a completely unknown world, and it was the unknown who were in front of me. Honestly, I had anxiety, but no fear. He was originally equipped with the courage, and once he fought with the intention of dying, he was unnecessarily stomached by the fact that he had defeated his enemies.


    Afterwards, the villages were abandoned.


    "Live here... are you there?


    Tired asks your head.


    "We''re falling all over the place. It''s going from west to east of Japan. There are candidates for sleeping there. You''re not really just lying in the field. If we find the village, we can take it from you."


    "Give me the village..."


    Simply put, most villages are armed in these days. Until the sword hunt took place, the warring peasants were immediately requisitioned as a foothold, and all had the weapons to do so. It is a dangerous act that could kill a thief even if he tried it, such as a thief attacking the village head-on from midday.


    But they have even kicked a single army in a country, even though the numbers were decreasing after the war. The strength and behavior of this group, even if the part of your head that relies on witchcraft, is unusual.


    "It''s also convenient for me to go around long distances like that. We need to go around to study surgery. To get the ingredients. Plus, in some cases, I want to keep my hips together for a few days. I don''t think I can afford a new technique. Even a good magician would like to be able to develop one or two new techniques in his lifetime. I''ve already knitted so many tricks that I can''t count them with my toes, I''m the owner of a gift."


    While talking about it, your head took tiredness to the cabin behind the shrine.


    "This place..."


    Just approaching the cabin, tired was struck by a strange feeling. Your nerves are sharpened and at the same time you feel calm. There is such a mixture of multiple sensations as something is flowing, coming down, swirling, pushing through.


    "See how it goes. I knew you had talent too. That''s what I intuited."


    I look at your tired face and your head laughs.


    "This abandoned village is a place with a strong spiritual magnetic field. Among other things, this place is particularly strong. The inspirational guy knows."


    "What if I...?


    "I''m not saying it''s spiritual, but it''s not just about spirits. Just think of it as a place where paranormal forces act strongly. So, there seems to be a clear and strong influence on you here, and I''ll make progress with my training. You don''t hate it, do you? I can''t help but say I don''t like it. It''s my talent, my pickup, and I can''t leave you alone."


    Your head was set to push with laughter, but as your head put it, tiredness did not feel resistance. Rather, it attracted strong interest.


    "Having lost everything, I... have no place to go. You picked it up...... I''m grateful. Get everywhere... I''ll go"


    "Ha, you''re tough. The child of your samurai. No, you don''t have to change that tough part. ''Cause I really like it."


    He was tired of bowing his head again and laughing in the light.


    As soon as we met, your head liked tiredness, and tiredness admired your head again.


    But there were those who looked at such tiredness with concern.


    "Are you sure you''re okay with that boy, Wow?


    Day three when tiredness joins a wild bunch. Yoshiyoshi Yoshiyoshi, the second-in-chief of Nowamori, speaks to your head.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You must be a martial starving ghost, right? If you see what we do..."


    "Probably fine. If you can''t, I have to show it to you. No, it''s just time to leave us alone."


    Knowing Yoshiyoshi''s fears, your head laughs off saying so.


    "As always, your head is in trouble with a lot of mess. So I always struggle."


    "Become. But in my opinion, I feel like he''s one of us."


    Yoshiyoshi joked with his head on, and his head said with a thin smile with his hand on his chin.


    It''s been another two days.


    Tired spent all his time training in the basics of witchcraft in the hut behind the shrine, while in between he gave himself to your head and drowned in love.


    Though still a young body, there was also a recoil ravaged by an enemy warlord, and tiredness had completely awakened to sex, obsessed with it. Even against your head.


    Your head started moving with the wildflowers. But it hardens and I don''t walk around. It solidifies in a few people and walks towards its destination in a dispersed state. There are also several groups that go down different paths.


    "If it''s solidified at noon, it''ll stand out. - Hey. I hope not at night. Or if we don''t walk down the street."


    When tired of wondering why he would do such a thing, your head answered.


    Walk a good distance over a day. No matter where he was headed, your head was appropriately distracted.


    When I saw him walk tired and tired looking spicy, your head wore out silently. I shy away from tiredness, but I won''t allow your head to come down.


    "It will be hard now because I''m still a hungry ghost. If you walk, you''ll be able to work out."


    His head told him in a pleasant tone, and Tired decided to be sweet while his tenderness struck him in the chest. I remember a long time ago, when my father put me up to this. I''m secretly sorry that I can''t taste the warmth on my back because I''m over my armor.


    Eventually, in the evening, near the village near Kuzaki, a country crossing the border, a line stops. After climbing a little mountain. It''s a place with a view of the countryside.


    And those who were walking in pieces shall rendezvous.


    "War...... is it?


    I''m tired of perceiving and asking about the wild weather atmosphere. And it came to pass, for the first time, that they had taken a day to get to the land. I was aiming in advance.


    And the target - a village spread beneath the mountains.


    "I don''t know how good a fight is, but if you try it on us, and you try it on the people, it''s a fine fight."


    "Quick story is plunder."


    Your head and Yoshiyoshi say, Tired takes a breath.


    "I don''t mind joining you... well, just watch this one."


    Your head tells you with a childish smile, no different from what you''ve been tired of showing.


    (It was...... It''s obvious because it''s wild. But... no matter how bad they are, it doesn''t change that they are benefactors to me, and I love your head...)


    Tired tries to keep an eye on the facts that are now there, feeling confused. Find out who they are and who they really are and where they are now.


    Tired until now, he was strictly raised as a samurai child. I have been raised clean and righteous. The reality is that an act that cannot be overlooked as someone who disobeys from the Taoist path and walks the Taoist path is now about to take place in front of him. It is also in the hands of the benefactor who leans on himself. So easily, this reality is unlikely to be accepted.


    "Instead, don''t turn away and take a good look. All right?"


    As your head stroked his tired head, he narrowed his eyes and pressed forcefully.


    "Let''s go! Whoa, whoa!


    "Whoa, whoa!


    When your head issued the decree, the wild ambushes all raised their voices with a uniform expression of joy.

 1983 3

    Tired was thinking sweet. Because of that kind head of yours, he wouldn''t do anything to take the lives of the villagers.


    Four seconds after having such fantasies, the tired fantasies smashed into pieces of wood. An arrow unleashed by Yoshiyoshi pierced the neck of a people with a bamboo, who happened to be walking outside the village.


    And as soon as they discover the peasants, they shoot the arrows and stop them from afar.


    The villagers couldn''t keep killing them unilaterally without noticing. And when he had shot the sixth man, the bell was struck hard.


    "It''s wild! Everybody grab your weapons! Hide the kid! The woman is covered by an arrow from behind!


    A villager ran up to the high ground of the village, ringing the bell and screaming. Some shoot arrows at high altitudes, but the high altitudes were originally equipped with shields to avoid arrows. Some people, including your head, decide that this village was attacked by wildfire, which is unlikely to happen once or twice.


    Eventually, from the houses in the village, one armed peasant after another comes out and bravely confronts the wild fallen men who try to contend with the village.


    In future generations, the peasants of the warring world were told like victims who had no power but to be exploited, and many of them had their image settled, but according to the missionary Louis Floyce, who set a record for the warring world, the peasants also carried swords and sidelines if they were adults, and were active participants if it was a battle.


    Therefore, the raids in the wild village also do not have to unilaterally chase and kill the peasants. The looting of the countryside becomes an act of combat that endangers one''s own life as well.


    "Hey, what the hell is this monster!


    "Monster, then! Monster Miso, the rumors about the man were true. Bye!


    Four all-body brown, earthy skin giants created by your head in witchcraft are attacked by armed civilians. Fear of them more than twice the length of a person''s back, and the morale of the people is significantly reduced.


    Where there is a cut between the wildfire and the people, your head exercises further surgery to provide support for your men''s wildfire. From the hand of your head was unleashed a shrimp wrapped in a blue flame, and flew in a straight line, hitting the heads of the people.


    "Ahhhhhhh!


    People screaming and rolling around with their heads wrapped in blue flames while they were bitten like this. The belligerent wildfire gently pierced the throat knife of the people.


    Tired confirmed that the village old man, children, mothers with still small children, etc. would run and flee at a glance in the opposite direction from the direction in which the wild ambushes attacked.


    But the wild bastards were reading it, too. The Separate Moving Squad was ahead of us, straining it in the direction in which it would have fled.


    The old ladies and children who were trying to escape the village stopped and shrugged up to a few wild ambushes that prevented them from appearing in front of them and going.


    "Yes, only life can help ~ ��"


    "Please. Only children......"


    The leading old man and woman sit down and plead.


    "Ugh, Grandpa! Old man, die!


    A wildfire that relentlessly chops off the old man''s neck. There are several screams. There also seemed to be a few less incontinent persons of fear.


    "At the time we tried to escape, they were all guilty of the same crime! If you put any more effort into this, this is what''s gonna happen! Got it!?


    The old man''s head is pressed against the face of the woman next door, and the wildfire intimidates him.


    "Hi-no-no!


    Women only scream because of fear.


    "Oh no! I get it. What happened to your reply? Ah!


    The wildfire gave rise to eclampsia and cut off the woman''s face.


    "Oh, Mother! Whoa, whoa!


    A child who is slashed vertically in front of his mother''s face and tragically murdered, crying out as if it were on fire.


    "What, this stupid girl''s kid? Uh-huh. Don''t cry because you killed one or two of your mothers. Stop crying now. No! Otherwise, the special friendly sword technique that sends you to the same place as your mother bursts! It says cut the parents and it''s kind, but in this case cut the kids and it''s kind. Ah!


    "Wow! Wow! Whoa, whoa!


    The wildfire intimidated him, but the child won''t stop crying. Wildfall exhaled loudly, flashing his sword and snapping the child''s neck.


    "Best to stop crying shit hungry ghosts crying for nothing! That''s, like, slaughtering! If you do, the hungry will never shut up! Damaru! This is Kind Sword Dynasty! Shit-hungry rebirth!


    "You stupid bastard!


    Another wildfire slammed his prized wildfire head hard with her fist from behind with her chest up.


    "Don''t kill me for nothing. Yikes! These guys are for sale!


    "Shh, I''m sorry, brother"


    The man, scolded by his brother, who had been scattered and scattered until now, killed three villagers, was frightened and shrunk.


    The battle itself was quickly settled. The peasants also seem to have had a few minor experiences, but came to the battle to a degree somewhat more numerous than the wildfire. It wasn''t just the man, and a few women had shot bows and arrows from the rear, but didn''t make it a problem. Above all, the witchcraft of your head performed its work, and even though the peasant side said that nearly twenty people were dead, the wild fallen side did not give one death.


    The surrendered peasants are tied up. And the wildflowers go around looking for women and children who would be hiding. Money and food will also wind up. Take away the roots.


    "Oh no!


    A high scream sounds. I also know what that means. In my own country, which was attacked and destroyed the other day, I saw the sight. Many of the women in the side room had been offended. Now the village daughters are being offended.


    "Whoa, hey, kidding, new guy. It is up to you to wear a smart daughter first. If you really want to do it, get tired of your head."


    "Shh, excuse me. But I don''t know if this is the right amount of equipment in this village..."


    "So the woman first gathers them all together to your head, and your head inquisites, and decides which daughter you prefer. Until then, there will be no help."


    When I thought I heard such interaction, two crying half-naked daughters and a wild man came out of the screaming house. My daughter is a mid teenager.


    "Whoa, you''re done sooner than I thought. Good luck. Shall we call it a feast of sake pond meat groves tonight?"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    When your head speaks in an upbeat mood, the wildflowers cheer.


    "Okay, well... this guy, this guy, this guy, this guy, this guy, this guy, this guy"


    "Ha ha, your head is still greedy"


    Yoshiyoshi laughs at the head pointing at each and every woman gathered in one place and threatened. I laugh at other faces.


    "Do as you like later. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    When your head gives you permission, the wild bastards strip the beasts and lay the women together, screaming several times.


    Tired looked at the sight with a blue face.


    "Whoa, what''s up? Tired"


    As usual, with a loving smile and gentle voice, your head calls out.


    "Me too... these people were treated like loot..."


    "I know. But I didn''t treat you like that, did I? You''ve already made up your mind with my people. That''s why you''re the one who beats the shit out of these guys."


    When tired with a trembling voice, your head said it was obvious, pointing your thumbs at the women you were bringing behind you.


    "You come too, tired. Let''s do it together. You don''t even know her yet, do you?


    Your head invites you, and tiredness follows. Together with a few of the women, they enter the largest mansion in the village.


    "Which one would you rather be tired? Which one do you prefer? It''s the first of its kind. I''ll let you choose first."


    Your head laughs tirelessly in front of the women. Tired loved this smile. I am heartily relieved. It makes me feel warm. But now...


    "Oh, or are you scared? No... hesitate"


    Seeing that tiredness had hardened, your head leaned over to the tired side and gently embraced your tired body.


    "Ready? We''re tired. We''re eating, we''re taking. That''s how I live. That''s how I enjoy my life. I have that power. And that''s the only way I can live. Don''t enjoy it, should I be fed? Wild drooling. Should I die? Feed others. But live to the fullest. Should we know the joy of life, devour rice and women, taste the flavor of life and live? I enjoy my life. Until you die, do your best."


    With tired ears, your head whispers with a more gentle voice than ever before so that tiredness may reassure you.


    (My life... should have ended then. It was your head and these wild bastards who rescued it. This life and heart...... I entrust you...... no, it is not, of my own volition, the existence that comes to this way of life)


    Goto''s time wasn''t that long. Instead of stopping thinking or something, Tired decided to live as a wildfire of his own free will.


    "Come on, is there a guy who goes to hold a woman with such a strong face? It''s like we''re going to a fight."


    Your head teases you, and tiredness blushes.


    "Not at all. It''s him. See, let your feelings and body unwind."


    The head, once away, again embraced the tiredness from behind and began to wander away.

 1984 4.

    The person is quite tall for a woman. Not many men taller than her look around the city.


    He then stretched out his hips, wore a three-time cassette, and carried a magnificent large and small size around his waist. A man who touches swordsmanship can see at a glance that he is of considerable skill when he sees how he walks. She does not tie any lustrous dark hair and stretches it straight to her waist. That''s all that''s unusual and eye-catching for this era.


    When I looked at the face under the cassette three times, I didn''t wear makeup at all. I look like I''m about twenty years old from my late teens. Beauty''s views vary from time to time, but at least not in the Ugly Lady "The Lump". A slightly long-lasting face has a well-tuned, large eyes and a cool eye. In this day and age, and in the light of the values of five hundred years from now, he is the beauty equivalent.


    "You''re the star charcoal...?


    A rice restaurant along the street. A sharp, eye-catching man dressed in a pedestrian-style outfit, sitting in a seat on the edge, looks up unexpectedly.


    "The seventh successor of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, the Star Charcoal Ringtone" Hozu Misuzuna "."


    Remove the cassette three times, reveal her beauty and smile gracefully, the long-sleeved swordsman, once gracious, sits next to the man.


    (Courtesy is provided, and arms stand. Plus this beauty. It''s like she came out of a story.)


    The pedestrian-style man thought when he saw the ringtone.


    "My name is Yuanyosuke Kijiyamoto."


    A man stands up and carefully bows his head. It is a pedestrian outfit, but whether the contents come from a martial family or a person in a morning court relationship, Ringtone judges.


    "Quick, but let''s talk more about it. Has there been any more progress in the situation than was stated in the letter?


    In the request statement, it was noted that he would also meet and talk about the details after being investigated, so Ringtone urged him to talk about the findings, but Xu Ya had a sinister face.


    The contents of the sentence were as follows:


    Over the past few years, there has been a wildfire circling all over Japan, and no matter how many times many clans have tried to crusade, they are paying back, and the leader is apparently a powerful magician. The sorcerer''s crusade was a request for star coal.


    "Actually, I don''t know much more than I did for a sentence. Six more ninjas, two magicians, in return. Shinobu is not the only one who has received the name of the assassination, but also the secrets he kept secretly, but it is not easy to know their movements because the secrets are also killed."


    "I see. Doesn''t seem like a glimmer."


    Hearing the story of the Xu Arrow, the ringtone was smiling for some reason.


    (Invincible. I didn''t expect to laugh happily when I heard this story, rather than cower. Should I say boulder)


    Seeing a smiling ringtone, Tsugaya holds admiration.


    "Once again, there''s one thing I found out. Apparently there are two magicians."


    "You''re going to have to take another one."


    "Hello, thank you for your patience."


    "I understand. I''ve got it. Let''s take out those wretches who misuse their powers as magicians."


    A bell noise with an arrow bowing their heads at each other.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in the star charcoal family of famous witchcraft celebrities, but about three more, I''m asking you to be an expert."


    "Is that so..."


    I heard that I had asked for something else, and for a moment I didn''t miss the bell tone whispering my eyebrows.


    As for the ringtone, it is a stimulated form of star coal flow pride. Because I couldn''t believe only the star coal streams, and I wasn''t left to blame. Xu Ya also perceived it.


    "And I have a private favor to ask... Unfortunately..."


    The bell sounds surprised by the arrow.


    "From generation to generation, I heard that the Lord of Star Charcoal will have Concubine Pine, a demonic knife that will never be lonely or broken or decayed, descended from heaven and forged with black iron. If... if you don''t mind, could you show me at first sight?


    "I don''t mind."


    To a hesitant wishful arrow, the ringtone rose, a cool smile, letting the knife pull out of his sheath.


    "Ooh... what a black and glowing fullness this is... demonic and at the same time divine..."


    Watch as the arrows embark upon themselves and eat their pitch-black fillets up close.


    "Do you like knives?


    "Ha ha, now is the time to be a pedestrian, but if the awkward also become the samurai" Houfu "


    It was at that time when the bell sounds asked and Xuan Yi answered.


    "Pretend you''re a bastard! Not at all!"


    A man walking down the street grabs and drags the arms of a boy who is still in his early teens and dirty. Clothes are badly blurry.


    (Begging at that age...... Pity. Did you even work for the theft?


    The ringtone pities me, and I look at the boy.


    "Welcome home, you. What''s that kid?


    A man dragged the boy inside the store, so a middle-aged woman in the clerk asks in surprise. The man is also a clerk, looks like a couple.


    "Trying to suck my purse. So I caught him. I''m gonna stick you out to the bureau."


    "Wait."


    To the breathtaking clerk, the ringtone rises and speaks.


    "I''m just a kid. Now forgive me."


    "No, no, no, wait, wait"


    The clerk panics to the ringtone of the bell trying to give him the gold. And put your head on like you''re in trouble.


    "If you''re serious about sticking it out, you can''t go out of your way to bring me inside the store. I thought I''d threaten you and preach while you let me have a cup of rice. I thought I''d let you work here if you didn''t have a place to go."


    "Was it? Looks like we did a quick one, too. Excuse me."


    Listen to the clerk and smile the bell tone too.


    (The same goes for shopkeepers, but the star charcoal lord did well)


    Seeing such an interaction, Xu Ya smiles.


    (Demon knife concubine pine, and confirmed with this eye. Forgive me, Lord Star Charcoal. No... I wish you good luck)


    Remembering the hindsight, Xu Ya was apologizing in his heart toward the ringtone.


    Motosuke Hayashi, who attached the request to the star charcoal ringtone, took a trip to see another person the day after that. It''s one of four people who sent the text of a request for a crusade by a group of wild bastards whose heads are magicians, including a bell tone.


    As a matter of fact, Tsugaya has met once with the person she is going to see. Before mounting the request, I was supposed to meet the ringtone to make a certain confirmation and then meet the person again.


    In the bamboo shaft out of town, the man is always trained with a sword.


    (Users of the Evil Sword...)


    With contempt in his mouth, Xu Ya shrugs. The person''s arm is certain, but he''s not fond of it. But promises are promises. The request is a request.


    "The Seven Treasures Mountain, Huisa Weimen," Shipozan Thierry Monster ", hall. The location of the concubine pine was confirmed."


    A bamboo arrow inside the bamboo shouts as he looks around. It was a previous promise that the owner of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft would accept the request after confirming whether he possessed the Demon Knife.


    "Thank you."


    A low voice echoed from above.


    Humans have fallen due to tremendous momentum as the arrows lift their necks straight up in the bamboo.


    An arrow to avoid in a hurry. A loud falling sound sounds. Dropped from considerable height. Depending on the type, bamboo can be as high as 20 to 25 meters.


    Looks like the man who was dropped was already killed on the bamboo. There are cuts from knives all over the body, many of them fatal. I have been stubbornly chopped up many times. Or was he put up on bamboo after he was killed? Either way, the meaning of the act is unknown to the Xuan Arrow.


    Two more, coming down from the top. Obviously, I''m dropping it for the arrow.


    After not expecting to come down further, the third person fell at a rather remarkable time where the second person was sent. It''s as if he predicted and dropped the circumvented location of the Xuan Arrow. And the arrow was sweating cold, and the third man was turned away.


    The second and third, like the first, are also tragically murdered before they are dropped.


    "Oh, well done. I sent the two of you now. Let''s praise you."


    When I thought I heard a spiral laugh, the fourth falling object fell with an arrow at high speed.


    Xu Arrow flies further back. We knew that the fourth person was Teng Himself who had dropped the body - Huisa Weimen of Qibaoyama.


    The man was the owner of a creepy and unusual appearance that could be called a monster. Bald head. indented eyes. Eyelashed lips on the outside. Above all, it''s those terribly long limbs that catch my attention. No, it''s not just long. My arms and thighs are amazingly thick. Hands are obviously bigger than regular people, too. I get the illusion that only my hands and feet are another creature.


    The man standing on the ground, terribly cat-backed, had a broken hip as if he were an old man. Therefore, with the length of the leg, the gaze is very much the same as that of the arrow. He looks at the arrow with a nagging and creepy grin.


    There was another thing that caught the man''s eye. Two on that back. He possesses six more swords, one on the left and the other on the right of the waist.


    This man - Heisawemen Nanabayama - was a famous martial artist in his muscles. Originally he seemed to be a samurai serving some clan, but he said he would embark on a journey of collecting seven famous swords and demon swords, etc., wandering around as a prisoner and occasionally appearing on the battlefield, he had numerous martial arts. The servant''s story seems to have come many times from that martial arts, but they all keep saying no.


    "Don''t guide me."


    "What is it about?


    Suddenly Qiaobao Mountain, who speaks of a dialogue without context, asks Qiaobao Ya.


    "Don''t kill the owner of the concubine pine until you''re done with your job. Muscle passes. I''m guessing you took care of that, huh?


    Xu Ya never swallowed the words of Qiaobao Mountain, apart from what you were told.


    (You don''t want to imagine a monster like this getting beat up by a woman like that. And the awkward have consequently put their shoulders in this evil swordsman)


    Xu Ya is only talking about taking on the condition of conveying the confirmation of whether the owner of the star charcoal possesses the demon knife concubine pine. I didn''t mean to put my shoulder in the Seven Treasures Mountain and expose the star charcoal ringtone to crisis, but that''s how Xuan Ya received it.


    "I don''t know, has Lord Seven Treasures ever fought a sorcerer?


    Rather than the opponent you requested, I''ll try to bump into a question that envisages a battle with star coal: Xu Ya.


    "There is. Many times. How many times has the monster been exorcised?"


    I''m not particularly good at it, and Mt. Qiaobao answers in a light tone.


    "Look, this guy, he''s not a person."


    Saying, Seven Treasures Mountain let him gently lift the slaughtered corpse with one hand.


    Xu Ya was doubly surprised. The power of Mount Seven Treasures and I was surprised to see the body. The face of the corpse is bright red and her nose is unusually stretched. It was Tengu.


    "This Tengu was tough inside. He was a good match for an arms test."


    Nanabayama threw down Tengu''s body with one hand. The body of a heavenly dog of a weight that would be no different from a person has been flown for several meters with one hand.


    (This guy is more of a monster...)


    Xu Ya thinks again. It''s not just about power. He has also seen the sword moves of Seven Treasures Mountain. That''s why I was cursing and spitting evil swords in my heart.

 1985 5

    On that day, the wildflowers were attacking the village where the disturbance was taking place.


    Obstruction "Lambudori" is abbreviated as indiscriminate and refers to the act of soldiers plundering people and objects after a war. And there is a lot of confusion between the wild and the wild.


    It is not uncommon for them to have a group of wild bastards in disturbance, but they were quite different in colour. Because it is not just the villagers, but also the soldiers who aggressively attack them. It''s not a fallen warrior hunt. It is being plainly attacked by soldiers of the army who won the war.


    "Then it''s not a monster!


    An innumerable number of blue-white flame-bearing beacons fly and strike at the soldiers. Attacks by witchcraft - this will put soldiers in a state of confusion for the most part, whether they are soldiers in the war. The wildflatters storm with that gap. This is their must-win pattern.


    First kill the troublesome soldiers first. The villagers were also afraid of witchcraft, but only attacked soldiers in such a way as to fight wildfire when they saw the soldiers of the enemy country who were attacking them were killed by wildfire.


    But the wildfire is never on the villagers'' side. On the contrary, it is an enemy. After all the soldiers have died, it is the turn of a moderately reduced number of villagers.


    "Uh-oh!


    A villager with his arm slashed screams. It stopped where the sword devoured to the bone.


    (Unconscious......)


    Tired of eating a sword down the villager''s arm, thinking he had committed an aberration, pulled out the sidelines and pierced the villager''s dovetail.


    "Tired, poke as much as you can. Poke it and kill it. If you just slash it, your sword will go crazy right away. If you poke me, it''s better than killing me. It depends, of course."


    "Yes."


    Professed by your head, Tired replies with a bounced voice.


    "Looks like that''s the struggle over there. Tired, go get him."


    "Yes."


    Tired of being instructed by your head and heading to a struggling spot on your side.


    In front of a tired look, one of my people is slaughtered and killed by a villager. I don''t think I went there in person in time, and I do the procedure.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    When tired cast a spell and put his hands forward, a black runoff was released from his ragged hand, grinding away the two villagers. Although it is a fancy witchcraft, it also had the effect of stopping the momentum by stirring up the villagers who saw it. Of course I''m tired of putting that in my calculations and aiming.


    "Hino."


    In front of a villager who lost his hips, he gets tired.


    "This is surrender. Help me with all my life..."


    Villagers who shudder and beg for their lives. You don''t have to kill me if this happens. I''d rather not kill him.


    Surviving villagers are kept alive as much as possible in order to sell them off as slaves, but they may also be used for other purposes. This is your experimental bench for the development of new witchcraft.


    But...


    "Geez! Oh, you ghost... cursed... Ro..."


    A villager with his throat pounded tirelessly leaves behind words of resentment and breathes out as he blows a bubble of blood.


    Tired had seen the villager kill his people. I couldn''t care less if I didn''t kill him.


    Eventually all the villagers surrendered. And then it''s time for some fun looting and abuse. It''s a very, very fun and lovely time for them.


    Next door to offending his favorite daughter, Tired was also offending his young daughter. Tired particularly preferred his little daughter to himself.


    It''s not like there was no guilt at all for these acts in the midst of exhaustion. But I was trying not to be conscious. Cruel pleasure prevailed over guilt. Above all, there was a strong sense of wanting to be with your head, which justified it above all.


    The wild bastards who finished their abuse. Take a breather here, but not all of their work has yet been done. I have to go sell the goods and the villagers after this. Yoshiyoshi is in charge around here.


    "I told your head. The truth is, your head should be in charge so there''s no deception. Then the guy in charge told me this." I don''t care how much you leave me alone, you do it ". Your head is for the study of surgery, and you want to make your own time. The vessel is huge, it''s a big mess, I don''t know..."


    Five hundred years later Tired thinks the massive mess around here was taken over even by reincarnation.


    Even though Nofuseki said he had entered the break, Mioto entered the village''s largest house, quickly using the villagers as an experimental bench and taking on the production and research of new techniques.


    "Let it out. Now that I''ve got a clear head, I''m a great candidate for neo-art research. It''s not that easy to make a new technique. But it feels so much easier to make living humans into experimental benches."


    A villager who was bare and bitten of a monkey monkey and put to sleep in a large letter, bound his hands, feet and torso, stabbed with a needle all over his body, his belly mutilated and his organs exposed. While performing the task of engraving the curse directly on the organ with the cutting-edge of the dagger, your head said consciously of the tiredness behind you.


    The villagers were crying and desperate. There''s no point in desperate boredom. Because of the disappointing and strictly tied up, I can barely take physical movement.


    Tired, I was reading a book. He tells you to absorb knowledge, so you follow his instructions. I was originally born in the Wujia family, and I was still tired of studying there, and I have no resistance to studying.


    "All right, let''s make it dinner"


    Shortly before the sun went down, your head, who separated himself from the study of the new art of human experimentation, called out to the tiredness of reading the book. About four villagers are already out of breath with the contents of their bodies exposed. There is an awesome smell of blood, but we are both used to this smell, so I don''t think anything about it.


    The wildflowers were due to stay in the village for a while. They don''t stay very long, but they also have a desire to stay calm in a place where they can calm down if possible.


    Let the villagers cook rice, and eventually more and more noise begins. Some people drink, sing, dance, and go to hold a woman again.


    Tired didn''t drink, but only enjoyed the atmosphere. It was sweet and considerate. But the tired face gets worse.


    Stabbing killer. That wasn''t directed at me, but I felt tired clearly.


    Tired rises.


    Arrows fired more than rear. It was aimed at your head. Tired pulls out the knife and plays the arrow.


    "Hmm......"


    Your head laughs. Apparently, you noticed, and I don''t think you had to protect yourself. I thought you could afford it.


    "Hey, no, capture the guy who just shot the arrow."


    A drunk Yoshiyoshi commands with his uncircumcised mouth. Tired without alcohol rushed off.


    I saw my head in the bush. And I saw him run through the bushes into the woods. A child. A child two or three years younger than tired.


    The child fled desperately but was eventually caught up in exhaustion. He gets tired of jumping from behind, gets his hips taken and falls to the front glance.


    He is dragged out of time and pulled out before the wildflowers are present. The child possesses a bow and arrow.


    "You''re not hungry in this village, are you?


    Look at the child, your head says.


    "I''m not hungry. There''s a name for" meal two. "


    Despite this situation, the child calls himself grand without cowering.


    "I''ve been after you. My mother and sister have been caged by you. Both my father and brother were killed. But I failed. Come on, kill him."


    Your head smiled as Meal II threw up in a yake-fucking mood.


    "Let him go."


    "Are you sure?


    In the words of your head, Yoshiyoshi gives a voice with a mixture of surprise and awe.


    "That''s unusual. For what reason?


    "I liked the eyes. And I like the mighty hungry."


    When I was tired, your head answered.


    "I''m gonna make you regret missing me!


    Shouted with remorse, Meal II fled from the spot.


    "Oh, please."


    Weird squealing head.


    "Hey, I thought you were gonna dig that kid, too, because it''s about your head."


    Yoshiyoshi says.


    "You idiot. I like my eyes, but I don''t like my face, and I''m tired, so the guy''s on time."


    To the words of your head, tiredness seems to stink and smiles with joy.


    (Oh, you should kill him properly. The next time you come... and I''ll kill you if you didn''t notice)


    Seeing the rear of Meal Two, which quickly became smaller, Yoshiyoshi thought.


    "No, you, you stretched your back. How old are you this year?


    Your head turns to the tired and asks.


    "To the Twelve...... now. When I met your head, it was before ten."


    "Right. It''s been over two years since I met you."


    "Two and a half years."


    "Right. You''re early."


    When your head smiles nostalgic, you hold a tired body.


    "It''s been a very intense two and a half years for me."


    I looked up at your head up close, and Tired said with love and gratitude.


    "Heh, so am I. I''ve had a lot of fun since you got here. I didn''t think we''d be able to pack drills together as magicians. And nightly bedding fun."


    You look tired when you say that.


    "I''m going to tear up all the books this day."


    His head whispered in his tired ear.


    "I''m on the greedy side. I want to do everything I want. We have a greater power to do that. We need to be more powerful sorcerers. Tired, stay beside me and watch me take the heavens."


    Magnificent ambition. But Tired believed this word at this time. I never doubted it. I believed you could do it, and my chest was getting hot.

 1986 6.

    That was about a year ago.


    The world of the warring nations was not just a territorial battle between the patron adults. There was also a massive sweep of the people to tyrannical lords, and frequent matches between the people. Fight among the people over water, food, and land to be made into fields. Sometimes the scale of that feud grows and even the great name is involved.


    The inhabitants of the village were gathered together at the head of the village with armor in preparation for the battle. It is an array of strong men who have participated many times as a foothold in the battle between nations. But this match is not a dispute with a neighbor. It was a further dispute with the neighbouring village.


    It was the first heterogeneous feud that the villagers experienced.


    The beginning of the incident was two weeks ago when four children from the village disappeared.


    A week after the child disappeared, a pedestrian who visited the village said he saw the children of this village in the village next door. The pedestrian who remembered the face of the child in this village was wondering why he was in a remote village.


    Where one of the villagers, my work, snuck up to confirm, the next village looked like nothing had changed at first glance. I tried to find if the child I was exposed to was anywhere, but I couldn''t find it.


    At sundown, when my work gave up and tried to return to my village, a change came to the village next door.


    The villagers entered the same mansion as the others.


    My work snuck inside and looked up to see the sight that was there.


    There were three of the children in the house who were abducted.


    One of the three had lost both arms and his right leg, and now rightly his left leg was about to lose it from his knee as well. And in front of the villagers'' eyes, the Phantom, who grew scales on his shoulders, back and upper arms with bright white skin all over his body, began to eat the children''s legs. And the child is crying out loud.


    That''s just a horrible sight, but more horrible than that was the sight of a child being eaten and the villagers smiling and worshipping hand in hand.


    My work went back to my village and reported depending on what happened. The villagers couldn''t believe the words of my work. Additionally, they would send two people to the village next door, where they would see the same sight as my work.


    Thus it was up to the villagers to prepare for the match. To fight for the evil monster and take back the child who is still alive. And to avenge a child who would have already been killed.


    When the villagers arrived near the neighbouring village, the sun had already begun to set.


    The villagers were after the night raid. To target only the target cannibals. But it is also assumed that the villagers of this village will come out and be in contention after failure.


    Villagers moving out at night.


    "This house..."


    A villager who went to see things refers to a big house. Outside the village, but it''s the biggest house.


    The lights are out. I think I fell asleep early.


    Villagers split between the back of the house and the second hand in the front.


    "All right, let''s go"


    That was when the villagers in the front of the house tried to break in.


    "This way -! We''re out of here!


    A villager turning to the back entrance calls out loud.


    "Were you noticed? Coincidence?"


    "Know what? Go fast."


    The front group turns to the back door.


    A man with bright white skin is fighting the villagers at the back door. I can''t confirm the presence of scales because I''m wearing clothes, but the man wields a knife to keep the villagers away.


    "Fast! This guy is strong!"


    "They''ve slashed my arm! Damn it!"


    "We''ll use our suspicious powers! Watch out!


    The villagers who turned to the back entrance scream at each other.


    "Who is it!? You guys!


    A white skinned Phantom screams. Shortly afterwards, the moonlight lit up the Phantom''s face.


    The villagers breathe. The eyes are unusually small and round after less than half of the usual people. The lips are bu-thick and the ends of the mouth are heavily torn. The mouth is lined with sharp fangs. The nose is very low. From what I''ve seen of it, I just see it as an ugly monster, like people can''t possibly do.


    "A monster speaks people''s language."


    "I''m here to get my kid back! Give me back my child!


    "I don''t care if it''s a monster eating at me! I didn''t see you!


    When the villagers shouted, the Phantom flinched openly.


    "Ugh..."


    Even though the appearance was ugly, the villagers'' eyes clearly knew that their faces were bitter and sad.


    "God, no. I really don''t want to eat people. Try not to want people... Hey God... why can''t you listen to my wish when I''m praying so much"


    "Give me back my child!


    To the mourning Phantom, the villagers scream.


    A Phantom lowers his knife and pulls into the house.


    One of the villagers tried to chase him inside the house, but the other villagers raised their hands and took control.


    After a while, he took his two children and a Phantom came out.


    "Moji, no, no!


    "Makutaro ~"


    The child''s father gives a voice of joy. Two children hold each other to their father crying.


    "Go home now..."


    The Phantom tells you it''s pompous.


    "What about the washi child!?


    "Everyone else has already eaten. I would have shit. Fertilized and sprinkled. You see that shit?


    A ruthless word returned from the Phantom''s mouth when the villagers, still holding their swords, asked.


    "Whoa, whoa! Blunt Soldier''s Vengeance No!


    The villagers penetrate with anger.


    "Whoa!


    A Phantom spews bright white smoke out of his mouth, along with strange shouts. Smoke strikes directly at the upper body of the villager who went into it.


    "Guh, my body''s paralyzed..."


    The villagers fall.


    "I''m really gonna kill you if you don''t go home! Just go home!


    Phantoms scream and shake up their swords. The villagers fled without fear to the Phantom''s sword screen.


    Later on, the villagers learned that the Phantom''s name was Peacock Tabata.


    Seeing that Peacock didn''t kill the villagers, lamenting that he was a man-eater monster, and that even a few villagers didn''t seem to make it, more than half of the villagers became passive about getting their hands on Peacock.


    After thinking about the parents who had killed their children and those who thought it would be dangerous to leave them alone, they decided to offer their wealth without them and ask the leader of the monster exorcism to crusade them.


    "You don''t have to crusade, maybe we can work it out in a discussion"


    Star Charcoal Family Seventh Generation The star charcoal ringtone, a famous magician who has been carrying out monster exorcisms for generations, says in front of his clients, the villagers.


    "In order to contain the cannibalism, I will try to solve it so as to train under the divine Buddha, and persuade the village to leave for atonement. Or do you really want to get revenge and kill him?


    To confirm the ringtone, the villagers face to face.


    "Even if you kill a monster, it will become even more ghostly..."


    The opinions of the villagers were not unified, but they were to be swallowed once in the form of leaving it to the experts on the road.


    "If - is this the Peacock Hall of Tabata?


    The bell sounds visit the village from day to day and speak with dignity in front of the door of the Peacock house.


    "What''s the use... who...?


    Peacock opens the door just a little, sees the ringtone and asks.


    "I am the one who has been asked to crusade you. You are suffering because of your circumstances. Let us turn to the Buddha Gate to advance our efforts to contain the instincts of cannibalism. If I were to choose that path, I would miss you."


    "Oh, my God! I''ll live as I please!


    The bell tone was a polite thing to say, but the peacock was furious and swung his sword and struck by the bell tone.


    (Fast indeed)


    Miscellaneous, but the ringtone wrapped its tongue around Peacock''s attack.


    Whenever Peacock''s sword blurred near his body, the ringtone remembered fear and joy at the same time.


    With the sword in his way, the bell sounds delusional. Like that iron blade eating deep inside your body. What does it feel like to be fulfilled? What kind of pain? Falling down on the ground, blood falling out more and more, lips turning purple and trembling, wondering what the moment will be when you fear death. Dream over and over again.


    Ringtones that stir up where I''ve been thinking.


    Meanwhile, from Peacock, I was suspicious of Suzuo, who didn''t attack for long and kept dodging. I was also reading in depth that maybe there was some kind of plan.


    (This is the temptation of the devil. I''m sure I''m possessed by something strange)


    Immersed in self-loathing, the ringtone strikes down its own thoughts.


    After you immerse yourself in plenty of paranoia, you regain who you are to be. Who decided who should be who I am? Are you sure you want that? Can you say its shape is right? And I also think of that question.


    (Why do you doubt that...... I serve only as a star charcoal magician. haven''t you devoted your whole life to that)


    The bell sounds have long been immersed in such delusions, both during and after the battle. I was self-loathing myself like that.


    (This guy is, in a way, just like me. being captured by demons)


    Look at the peacock. The ringtone thinks so on its own. That''s why I don''t want to kill you.


    "Whoa!


    Peacock spitting white smoke from his mouth. But the ringtone jumped this loud and sideways to avoid it.


    Shortly after dodging, the ringtone takes out two curses and releases them towards the peacock.


    The curse flew as if it were a willing creature, and when he stuck each on both feet of the peacock, he froze the peacock''s feet and stopped them from connecting to the ground.


    "Ugh!?


    "Good night. If you can''t, you''ll have legs."


    To the peacock in a hurry to lift his leg, the ringtone utters a calm voice.


    "If Buddha''s Gate can''t accept submission, what about being an expert in monster exorcism, or evil sorcerer exorcism, just like yourself? In battle, your instincts may fade."


    "How can you be so merciful! I''ve already eaten and killed a bunch of kids, you monster! I don''t care if you kill me!


    "I''m a man of business, too. So... I don''t want to end up crusading."


    To the peacock calling on half a bevel, the ringtone spilled a grin of masochism and said.


    Then Peacock calmed down and spoke.


    Peacock was a mixed race with monsters and had always fought his man-eater instincts, but he said he was finally unbearable. He said he was eating people while immersed in self-loathing. He also used to eat people on the battlefield. But the soldiers saw me and drove me away. He used hypnotic drugs to dominate this village, ate up all the children in the village, ran out of them, and even got his hands on children in other villages.


    "I believe that God... hasn''t abandoned me yet for sending someone like you... I''ll believe it."


    Peacock thus began to carry out the task of dealing with paranormal relationships, as did the bell tone. The know-how was taught by the ringtone. At first, the bell tone also took care of the good offices of the job.


    Peacock also exorcised the wicked, and if he eats people, he tried to satisfy the instincts of cannibalism by eating those crusaders.


    And one day after a year, Peacock Tabata gets the request. Request for a crusade for a very malicious wildfire group that is ravaging all over the place, the leader being seen as a sorcerer.

 1987 7

    And it came to pass on that day, that all the men of Michi, Tired, Yoshiyoshi, and the other wild men rolled out into the city.


    I call it a wild ambush because I lay low in the field, but I don''t visit the town in any way. Regular visits to town for the purchase and sale of other food supplies, for the gathering of information and for temporary rest.


    I don''t care what the target is going to be wild, it will be up to the business. That''s fine, but from the wild side, the business itself is not fragrant this time.


    "The market for the people has fallen. It''s tough to get him out of here, so don''t make fun of him anymore. I want you to be my daughter. Your head said so."


    "It''s because there''s been fighting all over the place lately. I think it''s a headache to buy people because they mess it up and sell it."


    "I used to sell it for a good price for one citizen."


    "Hey, did you hear that? They said they were buying all over the Batelen. You might still buy it for a good price."


    It was the subject of human trafficking that Novoseki and the others were discussing. When they attacked the farmers, it was common to take and sell not only objects but also people. No one feels guilty because they are food for life. I am only desperate to live.


    "Well, the other day, I saw the guy with the cannon."


    "Seed Island... I''ve seen it before. Looks like it''s spreading all over the place lately."


    "It sounds amazing, and the balls of lead pop up at an unstoppable speed in my eyes, and my armor makes it easy to drill holes. If they''re after us, it''s the end of the line."


    "Not now. It was used in Kawanakajima more than ten years ago."


    But we don''t see much of each other.


    How long will these wild falls turn to the topic of artillery?


    Meanwhile, tiredness and your head were turning to gathering information. Yoshiyoshi had split the food buyout and the wildfire all over the city in pieces, each assuming a different responsibility. There is no such thing as a money-splitting mistaker. Somehow your head is a sorcerer, and you don''t show up like a fool with the courage and courage to amount to treason.


    "Do you have any confusing information?


    Yoshiyoshi on the way to buy out speaks out when he sees your head and tiredness. There are other men.


    "I don''t want to hear too many interesting stories. The Long Sect is about to flatten east of Tosa... Other than that, I don''t know where Rakuma Rakuza got more, that kind of thing."


    As he spoke, he was looking backwards.


    (Killing rounds. Well... I suck at tails, too. Are you going to attack me all over the city?


    Your head backwards, confirming the appearance of the boy who attacked you the other day - Meal II, spilled a smile.


    (No... no. This killer is heterogeneous. No, there''s two killers. Someone nasty besides that kid. Plus... slightly demonic...)


    I feel the quality and number of killings, and the smile of your head disappears. I saw him as not the one who could stay alert.


    "Your head. Someone..."


    "Oh, I know."


    Tired also seemed to feel murderous, taking him seriously and putting his hands on the sword pattern.


    Your head and tiredness looked back, and the two meals you were following were a little off, but I immediately realized that the two of you hadn''t seen yourself.


    "What, is he..."


    Yoshiyoshi roars. The other wildflowers and even the passers-by looked at the man differently.


    I wouldn''t even call it a right angle, but my hips are fairly torn. But I can see that the original tall is quite high. My back is broken, and my back length is not much different from that of a regular person. While the hands and feet are unusually long, the muscles are swollen, and compared to the original giant, it is an uneven enormity. And he possesses two on his back, two on his hips, left and right, respectively, and six swords.


    The alien man put a grin on his face and slowly moved forward in his head and tiredness.


    "What the hell?"


    As if Yoshiyoshi were covering his head, he breaks between his head and a man of alien shapes and makes a dosty voice that intimidates him.


    "It''s called the Seven Treasures Mountain Huizao Weimen. I have undertaken the Lord''s crusade."


    While introducing himself with a grin sticking out, Qiaobaoshan slowly pulls the sword out of his hips and back and sets it up with two swords.


    The passers-by stopped and watched the Seven Treasure Mountains and the Mistress, wondering if the cuts would begin in the crossings under the heavens.


    "The left hand is not just a knife. A demon knife. Be careful."


    Heads up for caution.


    "Ha, you see? But the right sword isn''t just a knife, either."


    When he heard the words of his head and gave him a laugh, Mount Qiaobao waved his right sword on the spot.


    The sword flew. A sword was thrown. That''s what I saw in everyone''s eyes. In fact, the blade of the sword that was in the right hand of Mount Seven Treasures is flying.


    It wasn''t just the blade, it was the tweezer, and the pattern was half flying. The other half of the pattern remains in the right hand of Mount Seven Treasures.


    Yoshiyoshi plays the flying sword with his own sword in a hurry. The pattern of the flying sword and the pattern in the hands of Seven Treasures Mountain are connected by a string of unknown materials.


    When Qiaobao Mountain gently drew his hand, the strings contracted and the sword returned to hand, and the split pattern and pattern fitted beautifully into it.


    "It doesn''t fit in the original sheath, it fits in the original pattern,"


    As your head said, some of the wild horses who were surprised laughed dull.


    "I want to compliment you for being good, but I was thinking the same thing."


    Mount Qiaobao said to his head, waving the sword of his right hand again with Yoshiyoshi in mind.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Before the sword was waved, tiredness was completing the procedure. At the same time that Qiaobao Mountain flew the sword, between Qiaobao Mountain and Yoshiyoshi, a translucent thin spirit spread to receive and envelop the flying sword.


    "What... is that?"


    "Haunted?"


    "Ghost!?


    Look at the water spirits like cloth runs out, wild horses bothering.


    "Mmm."


    Roaring Mount Seven Treasures. Mount Seven Treasures draws his right hand in an attempt to retrieve a sword wrapped around the Spirit, but the power of the Spirit is strong, and the Sword remains stopped in the air.


    "Yoshiyoshi, back off. It''s in your hands."


    Your head commands you, and Yoshiyoshi leaves honestly.


    "Huh!


    Soon the Qiaobao Mountain, moving forward, waves the demon knife on the left towards the spirit wrapped with a knife in the air. Then the Mizuko Spirit, which Tired summoned with his surgery, disappears, and the sword that was stopping him in the air falls to the ground.


    (Is that... erased? No, it''s like being sucked into a knife......)


    I am amazed that my technique has been broken down lightly.


    "Are you saying that to deal with a magician, you get a lot of money? Superior."


    Your head pulls out the sword with a slight laugh.


    Around the sword-sharing head, three wild horses rose with blue and white flames.


    As the three swords drift loosely, they dwell on the sword of your head. Immediately afterwards, when he waved his sword as far as he could, the three swings flew at high speed over Mount Seven Treasures.


    Qiaobao Mountain gently paid the demon knife on his left, letting his grin stick.


    Then the spirit that wanted to be flattened than the demon knife was unleashed and spread, and he received and encircled all three of the flights.


    "Take my Mizuko..."


    "Heh, that''s the kind of tease. Isn''t that funny?"


    Tired was stunned, and your head laughed invincibly when he saw the power of the demon knife.


    "Is it a demon knife that sucks the power of paranormal and can be used on its own? But at that point, it''s a pretty powerful force, and you can''t just suck and save endlessly."


    As your head pointed out, Qiaobao Mountain has no answer. He retrieves his sword, returns it to his sheath, and pulls out the knife he put on his back with his right hand.


    That was a long, and substandard, bu-thick machete. The cutting edge is not pointy. Right angle. Poking is an unintended shape.


    "Oh, that''s a Rigorous Knife...... crying at night threesome! You got a user!


    A know-it-all prisoner in a wild horse says the name of a knife as he peels his eyes off.


    "Su, awesome..."


    Seeing the Seven Treasures Mountain, lightly held with one hand, a giant machete that is not a very one-handed substitute, Meal Two joins inside a row of wild horses groans.


    Qiaobao Mountain, with a knife on his right hand that wept at night and a demon knife that sucked extraordinary power on his left hand, stuffed his mistake unconsciously toward his head, and ran all at once where the distance narrowed somewhat.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    After being prepared to be sucked by the demon knife on the left hand side of Mount Seven Treasures, tiredness uses the same technique. I summoned a spirit that I wanted to flatten before your head.


    From the lower section, the reversal is released due to the Night Cry of the Rigid Knife.


    The Mizuko Spirit wraps up the slaughter and tries to stop the momentum, but it doesn''t stop. Your head tried to take it with a knife, but your head''s sword is broken.


    Your head''s body was blown wide behind you. Many people witnessed the moment when people danced in the universe. Moreover, he said that he was dressed in armor and weighed considerably, but with the power of the same person, a wave of sword rolled out more than one arm, it is a spectacular sight of a man''s body being blown wide across the universe.


    The torso of the armor had also been broken, but the power of the slaughter had finally been killed there. But the impact of the knife by the force of his arm burst into the body of his head as it was. He was never slashed, but the blow hurt his ribs considerably.


    Head to the ground from the back.


    Tired stood and clapped his hands before Mount Seven Treasures, who tried to chase him to his fallen head.


    "Bite God."


    When tiredness casts a spell, flesh rises greatly from the palms of tiredness, stretches out in arcs, and strikes Mount Seven Treasures. His mouth is open on the tip of the flourishing and stretching meat.


    This technique was later improved, and when you hit the target with a piece of meat of the catalyst, the target''s meat would flourish, in the form of an open mouth and a bite on the target, but in the early form, you used your own meat.


    Seeing as it was not the type of technique that could be sucked with a demon knife, Mt. Qiaobao decided to prevent the flesh from stretching in another way.


    "What!?


    Tired gives a surprise voice. Qiaobao Mountain was on the contrary biting and preventing the flesh stretched out of its tired palms from biting Qiaobao Mountain.


    Shortly after, Qiaobaoshan kicked his tired body as much as he wanted, and at the same time pulled his neck as he wanted, chewing a thousand pieces of flesh stretched out of his tired palms.


    "That guy... strong... awesome..."


    Meal II watching the Battle of Seven Treasure Mountains grip his fist hard and admire him.


    "Lack of answers means I was right."


    Your head wakes up and whines and activates the technique.


    A bright red jade descends from the head of Mount Seven Treasures.


    Seven Treasures Mountain sucks this off with a demon knife on his left. But it was then. Your mind has completed another procedure.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    A black glow is emitted towards Mount Seven Treasures.


    (Continuous...... not. practically exercised two techniques at the same time)


    Quite remarkably, when he avoided his head, Qiaobaoshan turned his eyes to surprise and looked at his head.


    "I''ll do it."


    Neither do you.


    We laughed invincibly at each other and honored each other, it was then.


    "Seven Treasure Mountains."


    A woman appearing as a swordsman, speaking sharply, rushes to the side of Mount Seven Treasures.


    "You shouldn''t go ahead."


    Line up next to Mount Seven Treasures and whisper and scold in your ears.


    "Is your Lord the one with the star coal?


    Mount Seven Treasures looks and asks about the sword placed on her hips, not the face of a woman.


    "My name is Star Charcoal Bell Sound. So, what''s this all about?


    Standing alongside Mount Seven Treasures, looking at tiredness and your head, Ringtone asks in a harsh voice.


    "If you look at the power of the enemy, you can take action."


    "Are you alone in a big sight?"


    "I just happened to see a target, so I was just trying to get it done. If it''s not convenient, we''re leaving."


    Hearing the answers of Seven Treasure Mountains, the ringtone conceives.


    (I wanted to solve this on my own with me, and this guy... Because of this, you won''t see the power of the enemy, nor will you leave without a hand here. If you can do it, you can do it.)


    That''s what the bell sounds like, pull out the knife.


    "Hmm, motivated. But... it''s a beautiful knife, no doubt rumors..."


    Seeing the pitch-black, full-bodied demon knife held by the bell sounds, Qiaobaoshan accidentally drank his saliva.

 1988 8

    Seven Treasures Mountain was even stronger by itself, but seeing one more companion show up makes me more tired nervous.


    "The current heir to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft, Star Charcoal Bell Sound? The big guys are after me again."


    Your head said with a slight laugh. The introduction of the ringtone was audible to a well-eared head.


    "You seem like a fairly skilled sorcerer. Even if we''re facing each other like this, we can tell. It is truly lamentable that it corrupts itself in the wild. Don''t you want to use too much power for the world?"


    "Ha. A sermon to the first person you meet is a great thing about a star charcoal sorcerer. Dirty ears."


    Your head laughs as you dig your ears at the bell tone that sincerely inquires with tone and glance.


    "My power as a magician, the raw man I use for my own greed, is not a compliment either, but wild surfing for whatever it takes would be a terrible story. There''s got to be something else you can use."


    "I don''t know. The best way to boost your power as a magician is to get a living body and try it out, okay?


    "Nah..."


    When I hear the word of your head, I perceive the part of the word that means, and the ringtone ceases.


    (Human experiments����. Woohoo...... my body as a trial of various techniques alive......)


    A bell noise that makes me imagine.


    "Mm-hmm?"


    "Hey, what''s up, Lord?


    As the bell sounds suddenly blurred, your head raised a surprising voice, and Qiaobaoshan also spoke in wonder.


    "Kohon. Excuse me... It''s nothing. I''m afraid there doesn''t seem to be room for persuasion either. I''ll be there."


    Cough up and concentrate on the enemy in front of you, put in a no, then chant the spell.


    "Whoa whoa!?


    "What the hell!?


    "In witchcraft, real witchcraft. Bye!


    Seeing as many pillars of flame sprayed up, the wild horses roared and shouted. As for the bell tone, I wanted to spare you the battle with technique in this way, but I had no choice.


    "I heard rumors. He said that star charcoal witchcraft is often unreliable to spirits and resentment. You seem stronger. No, the application works, and the procurement of catalysts -"


    Looking up at the pillars of flame, your head groans in an uncritical manner.


    The flaming columns twirl, tired with your head, and pour down from the top.


    When the head held his tiredness from side to side, he made sure to sew between the falling flames and the flames, avoiding the art of ringtones.


    (I didn''t know you''d turn that technique on vividly... And after holding a boy)


    Seeing your head move, the ringtone impresses you with your enemies.


    But as his head fell through the pillars of flame, Mount Seven Treasures awaited him, who shook up the knife and cried three times at night. Soon we were moving, anticipating your movements, ahead of time.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Dressed as it is held by your head, tiredness uses technique.


    "Again."


    To his tired spell, Mount Qiaobao tried to wave his sword down as he pounded his tongue. That flat spirit doesn''t come out anywhere. And even if it came out, I can''t suck it with my left-hand demon knife right now. I was sucking on your head earlier. As your head pointed out, you can only smoke one technique.


    Seeing as he was up to something, and seeing Mount Seven Treasures jumping backwards and taking a distance, Tired wraps his tongue around his aggressive judgment.


    (It''s a hundred battles smell, isn''t it, this guy? You only have to deal with two sorcerers with a sword and challenge them to battle flat)


    As he descends from his head, Tired releases Mizuko Koko. The Spirit was about to appear at his feet and shrug the feet of Mount Seven Treasures where he had taken another step.


    "Star Charcoal Scatter"


    The ringtone activates the next procedure. Nanban confectionery on the palm - golden flat sugar crumbles and is ejected with your head in mind.


    "I''ll give it back."


    A little later, Qiaobaoshan also waves the demon knife on his left hand, and descends the bright red skeleton he absorbed earlier from above his head.


    "Hmm."


    Your head mocks.


    "Uh-huh!? Guru!"


    "Yeah!? Hooray!


    Shortly afterwards, two of the wild horses blew away with tremendous momentum, as if they were attracted to an invisible force, and one stopped overhead to the one with the golden flat sugar shotgun pouring down, and served as a shield for your head to prevent the attack of the bell sounds and the Seven Treasures Mountain. One was filled with holes in his chest, belly and throat, and the other was finished with his chest and arms chewed up by a giant skeleton.


    "Ugh, wow, patience."


    "Hino!"


    "Oh, my God."


    "Cabron!


    Wild horses running away with pitiful screams, as if they can''t wait to get involved. Some of them were South Barbarian missionaries.


    But there was only one person who did not try to escape.


    "What a guy... From this outer road��"


    And it was the second meal that chewed his teeth and roared abominably at the head, which prevented himself by involving the irrelevant.


    "Even if you didn''t do it that way, wouldn''t you have avoided it in some other way?


    The ringtone of a quiet inquiry is trembling.


    Like Meal Two, I''m not shivering with anger. Two emotions, completely different from anger, are shaking the body and mind of the ringtone. One is the excitement of overlapping two townspeople who were shielded and died tragically on their own - the delusion of what they would think if they were killed that way. And the other, in that cruelty of your head, was certainly boiling down to thoughts that attracted your heart.


    "I gave him the honor of sacrificing a bundle of sandwiches, trashy lives, to die for me. Isn''t that a good thing? It''s a souvenir story from the underworld."


    With a distorted grin lying to your head, the ringtone shivers even more.


    (Evil...... Overwhelming evil, like I''ve never seen before......)


    I don''t think it''s too bad. The ringtone is attractive.


    "You can''t overlook someone who inadvertently blasphemes your life."


    Mouth a dialogue that is the opposite of emotion, the ringtone immediately regained her mind and took her to cast the next surgery, but tiredness burst in and the surgery is interrupted.


    Tired rolls out a thrust with a sword. The bell sounds twisted loudly and flexed, taking a step toward the tired side as it was half-rotated, tired and trying to wave the sword into a hanging.


    (They''ll kill me!


    Realize the intermission of death, tiredness is fear. The sword technique was entirely above the ringtone.


    The bell-sounding sword is waved. But a skeleton containing the blue and white flame emitted by your head struck the bell tone, and the movement of the bell tone was loud and dull.


    Even if tiredness tries to avoid it, it is irreplaceable and eats a slash from the shoulder to the chest. The bell tone ate your head and flickered, and thanks to the armor, it was not fatal, but the shoulder was slightly slashed.


    A skeleton bites the right arm of the ringtone, and even the flame burns the ringtone.


    "Drink!"


    Ringtone that erases the skeleton due to the mood of tearing.


    He was the one who tried to chase him further, but Mount Seven Treasures is slaughtered there.


    With a broken knife and two blades, the head managed to make the attack of Mount Seven Treasures, but the formation was clearly unfavourable. In swordsmanship, Mt. Seven Treasures is overwhelmingly up there. But where I saw the gap and applied the surgery, the surgery would be sucked by the demon knife.


    "Bonsai Dance with Black Sauce"


    Tired completes the procedure while experiencing pain in the wound.


    A number of pitch-black clams appear around the area. That number is only twenty to thirty. Later improved is the technique of the dance of the black clam, but there are considerably fewer than that.


    "Hey, what... these guys..."


    When I looked at the blackjack, the meal two twitched and trembled.


    In that meal two, a single black beard turns to his face. Meal two that makes your face stick.


    Kuroshima simultaneously strikes the bell tone and Mt. Seven Treasures. Meal II was also attacking me at last.


    The black pigeons who partially destroy the bones of their bodies and hold them in their hands, poking them. Not strong, but numbers and momentum are the problem. The special attack of a soldier who is not afraid of death and does not die easily is appalling.


    (If I could use that technique... But now it involves that child and the Seven Treasures Mountain Hall)


    I have the skill to deal with it, but I can''t deal with it in the current situation. I remember the bell tone.


    It was a desperate, sword-wielding bell sound, but it scratches me one by one. Furthermore, your head dropped a red jar from overhead or let a skeleton that lit a blue and white flame fly in, making the bell sound and the Seven Treasures Mountain a form of defense, while damage and fatigue accumulated.


    "Let''s retreat!


    "Right..."


    He was called by the bell sounds, and Seven Treasures Mountain also responded sparingly to his mouth.


    Ringtones and Seven Treasures Mountain escape from your head and tiredness by forcefully breaking through the herd of black clams. Along the way, Qiaobao Mountain took charge of Meal II, which was running desperately away from the persistently chasing Kuroshima, and ran away as it was.


    "I was going to rendezvous with the other two and then make an ambush, but it''s ruined thanks to my first run by myself"


    Where he escapes and takes a breath, the ringtone complains.


    "That being said, your Lord fought with you."


    "Yeah. So I''m responsible, too. I don''t know how you feel. But I''d like you to behave more freely than you decide to move in a group."


    "Heh heh... preaching after bearing evil together is an interesting daughter. I like it."


    To the rhetoric of the bell sounds, Qibao Mountain laughs with care.


    "By the way, the child..."


    The ringtone sees Meal Two. On the battlefield earlier, Seven Treasure Mountains picked it up.


    "If I let him go, he might have died in the wind. Sorry to scare you."


    Mount Seven Treasures, scared from the looks of it, bows his head properly and apologizes to Meal Two, a child who is still not old enough.


    "I''m... after them."


    Still trembling, Meal II insists. I can trust these people. Believe me, these people can slaughter those wild bastards.


    "All my family was killed by those guys. That''s why he wanted to take revenge and followed me. Please. If you want to kill them, let me help you too."


    "Nice."


    Qiaobao Mountain has accepted in two replies, so the ringtone becomes a shuddering face.


    "It''s dangerous... I got caught up earlier..."


    "Isn''t that nice? Let''s take him. Is he aware of the danger?


    It was a bell tone indicating a difficult color, but Mt. Qiaobao accepted it.


    "Thank you very much! It''ll definitely help me!


    "Wahahahaha, let''s hope so"


    As he sat down and thanked him, he looked down at Meal Two, which he proclaimed with great seriousness, and Mount Qiaobao laughed in a lavish manner.

 1989 9

    Where the bell sounds and the seven treasures had departed, the tiredness grew.


    Yoshiyoshi, who was evacuated, and the other wildfires gather.


    This is not the first time I have been tired of being relative to someone who is in the realm of paranormal things such as magicians. With your head and your witchcraft users, you have been released several times as well as assassins of magicians, and you have encountered monsters and fought. But this time the opponent feels extraordinary strength compared to those who once fought.


    "Is there a guy with a stinky face after the fight?"


    Your head jokes and lightly pounds your tired head.


    "Haven''t had fun in a while."


    This one also had a slightly tired face, but laughed contentedly, and your head also wore a buttcake.


    "I can''t believe they''re after me..."


    Anxiously grumbling tired.


    "Don''t be cowardly, I''m tired. The best way to enhance yourself is to fight the strong in action. I should be glad to hear that opportunity has come around."


    Your head laughs, but the worrying personality tiredness opposite your head was not taken with such optimism.


    "You''re getting interesting. The mighty ones are after us. That''s how powerful we''ve become."


    "Your head may be interesting, but we are a species with lives."


    To the invincible laughing head, Yoshiyoshi also says words with a smile on his back.


    "Whoa, so, hey, pull it out - I don''t care if he pulls it out. I''m not trying to force you to screw me."


    And he looked over at the companions of the wildfire, and his head said,


    In the two and a half years since I came in, I think my face has changed for the most part. I haven''t had half the face with you since I was tired. The replacement is very intense. Honestly, I don''t want to be targeted by the strong, but I live a way that''s not strange whenever I lose my life because I''m fighting again and again.


    "I sure don''t like dying. But I''m here."


    I came in and a guy about six months old said with his head on. Tired gave the man a glimpse. A man named Yanbei, very brave and penetrating. He is always the undisciplined cutter who storms first and repeats what can be termed recklessness, but he survives properly every time. Morale is often boosted by the activity of Yanbei.


    "I don''t have anywhere else to go, and I''m not sure I can live."


    A middle-aged man in the arms of an ancient ginseng said with a smile on his face.


    "Firecracker, Firecracker, Firecracker, Firecracker, Firecracker, Firecracker, Firecracker."


    The unusual man, who for some reason had no choice but to prolong the same dialogue, also seemed to agree.


    "You''re just like before. I don''t care who opens it, I''ll kill everyone who comes to my teeth."


    "Oh, come on, you just said something about a species that had a life."


    Everyone laughs out loud when your head sticks into Yoshiyoshi.


    Tired wasn''t laughing.


    (Is this really okay...)


    Worrying tiredness made me feel very anxious about being targeted by strong enemies.


    (Is it true that your head is made up of wild dust... can you take the heavens...)


    If this one gets stronger, the enemy gets stronger too. If you do something big, a big enemy stands in the way. That''s how the world is made. It can even be called a natural dish. Tired felt he was about to experience it with himself now. And the future ahead was like a terribly disturbing thing, felt tired.


    Before the bell sounds, the Seven Treasures Mountain and the Meal Two, a white man appears with a mask covering his face.


    "Long time no see, Peacock Tabata"


    Take off your cassette three times, a bell tone to give thanks to.


    "I didn''t know this was how the day would come to do the same job..."


    The masked man - Peacock Tabata, narrows his small eyes under the mask. The reunion with Ringtone, which once inspired me to revamp and also gave me my present way of life, was due to coincidence in receiving the same request.


    (Maybe God led me)


    I''m ashamed to put it in my mouth, but Peacock thought so and was happy to fight with the bell tone.


    (There are signs of demons)


    I glance at the peacock and think Seven Treasures Mountain.


    "The child...?


    I look at Meal Two, and the peacock makes a creeping voice.


    "I''m here. Lord Seven Treasures has accepted."


    "Right...... Isn''t that dangerous?


    Mt. Seven Treasures turns a suspicious gaze at the peacock that sounds bewildered.


    "Don''t you like hungry ghosts?


    "That''s not what I meant. I''m telling you..."


    A peacock like the one you fixed for the inquiry of Mount Seven Treasures.


    (Something inconvenient?


    Seeing Peacock''s subtly strange reaction, Seven Treasures Mountain is even more suspicious.


    (Children accompanying��������������)


    Peacock is trying to stay as close to the child as possible. Because children are particularly stimulated by appetite. Peacock is only suppressing the instincts of cannibalism by force of will. Much of it fits thanks to its current operation, but it hasn''t disappeared, and after the crusade of the bad guy, it can devour that bad guy.


    "What about the other one?


    "As you can see, you''re not here yet."


    Peacock asked, and Qibaoshan answered. One more handyman was supposed to participate in the Wildfall Crusade, where the leader was a sorcerer.


    On that day, a group of wildflowers stayed in the city. Sometimes when the nostalgia is warm, it comes to a better meal and bed than usual in the city, and we spend a few days having a banquet noise.


    Tired was still anxious. And I was feeling my own lack of strength.


    In the same room, besides the candle lights, I am tired of reading and fishing for books and making light spheres out of surgery. The rest of the wildfall sleeps just after meals. I went to bed a little late because there was a feast today, but now I''m asleep. But tiredness and mindfulness made it a habit to spend time reading after meals. That remains the same even after the feast. Alcohol is in order for both of us.


    But tiredness is the anxiety of going ahead, etc., so the contents of the book don''t really come to mind.


    "Are you still anxious?


    Your head speaks out when you see tired giving up and sighing and closing the book.


    "I... fought earlier... didn''t I pull your head''s leg?


    Tired of saying it with a sunken look. From the top of your head, that dialogue of tiredness was an unexpected substitute, so I round my eyes.


    "You could have fought it right. It was so comforting from me. Bye. You know I don''t lie like that, right? If I can''t, I''ll make it clear I can''t."


    It''s a little easier for you to say it out loud.


    "I was desperate...... In that fight, I feel like I''ve done everything I could... I have. Your head still had plenty of room..."


    "You want to be stronger? You can''t wear strength overnight in the morning. But well... right. If you wear a new technique, the battle will widen. I have that in mind. To relieve the worry of tiredness, do you think you''ll go and get new powers?"


    Drawing on his tired mood, your head decided to act in the future.


    "What do you know...?


    Tired asks, with great joy inside, that your head moves for you.


    "I only listened to the story, and I used to be interested, but that was clear. He said he applied the art of Nanban, which did not rely on the Spirit, to his own technique, extremely in self-study. He''s an old friend of mine. He''s a mountain magician in the mountains."


    A mountain is an abbreviation for a mountain with an extended calendar temple, and it is also a term that refers to the extended calendar temple itself.


    "The star charcoal sorcerer... was a technique that didn''t rely on the Spirit..."


    "Oh, that''s what I saw and thought. We can use some of those techniques, but they are still more spirit-dependent. Spirit-independent techniques drain the power of the magician and are difficult to master, but the power is great and you don''t have to rely on the Spirit."


    It is also with the purpose of securing the Spirit for the surgery that your head continued to be wild. There have been many techniques to make evil spirits and use evil spirits as mediators. We were able to secure some spirits on the battlefield, but there are still inefficiencies and problems in terms of management. Based on seeing many of the techniques used by the ringtone, I had started thinking earlier that I should take into account both spirit-independent techniques and the direction in which I would master them.


    "It''s just a hit, but it''ll be fun to hit it."


    "Yes."


    Tired gave a bounced voice to your decision.

 1990 10

    It wasn''t just your head and tiredness, but all the wildflowers headed to the Bee Mountain Extension Temple. Because of the target''s death, I decided that another course of action was not a good idea, but it was late. Nevertheless, I do not intend to enter the temple with you.


    "Stinky."


    While traveling with the wildflowers, your head uttered such a dialogue.


    "Oh, stink, stink. The smell of my guts will pump."


    "Does it smell that bad?"


    Yoshiyoshi laughs and speaks to you in a grumpy manner.


    "Oh, are you okay with your noses? I can''t stand it. Hey, you guys, stop!


    A head that shouts a voice close to anger. The wildflowers stop their feet simultaneously.


    "I have to turn down the smell. This stench... I can''t stand it. Hey... are you new here?


    Your head goes in front of one of the wildflowers and stares directly in the face. The man who just joined this group a few days ago.


    "What are you talking about?


    "You''re the one who stinks. Someone''s after us, isn''t he? I know..."


    Saying toward the threatening newcomer, your head takes out the dagger.


    "Chi, no, I..."


    When he seized the newcomer trying to escape, your head stabbed a dagger in his belly without question. New arrivals falling apart.


    It''s a familiar landscape, so many wild falls don''t think anything of it. But the other newcomers are breathing. I don''t even know how the hell I found out it was him.


    "Well... and"


    Your head goes before the other newcomers. He''s about the same guy as the new guy I just stabbed.


    "Do you have any idea how I spotted you?


    "Wow, I don''t know"


    To your head speaking with a smile, the newcomer shakes his neck sideways with a strong face.


    "There''s a difference between gaze, movement, and subtlety. But that''s not the only way to prove it, and I''m not going to kill you for deciding it''s him. It stinks. It stinks. You know what I mean? Well, it still stinks of puffiness. The smell of the original filth, now I know."


    As I said, your head stabbed the new man in the throat.


    "What...?


    Spitting blood from his mouth, the newcomer sees your head up close.


    "You, you were relieved when they told you the other guy was the one who killed you, weren''t you? I''ve been observing that. Didn''t you notice what was being observed? Oh, that''s enough. That was a good act, new guy."


    "Yes."


    When your head says, the first newcomer you think was stabbed wakes up smiling. I didn''t stab him, making him look like he stabbed him.


    "Okay, okay, the smell''s gone."


    Really stabbed and fell. Stepping on the new head, your head said in a good mood.


    "By the way, Mister, can I learn that new witchcraft?


    Yoshiyoshi asks your head as he walks out again.


    "I don''t know. The Nanban technique is fundamentally different. The guy I''m going to see in the first place isn''t going to use Nanban''s technique as it is, so I''m talking about using it as a basis to develop new techniques for my own flow. I mean, totally unknown."


    And, your head.


    "If all of us could be magicians to your head and tired, we''d be invincible."


    "No. Hey. Take it from the sky."


    Someone agrees with someone''s words and then we all laugh together.


    "I wish I had more power. I envy you for being tired."


    Yoshiyoshi, who came next to tired, talks tirelessly.


    Tired fully trusted this well-intentioned big man named Yoshiyoshi. Unlike his appearance, he is a agile and intelligent staff member. The trust of your head is also strong.


    "Yoshiyoshi... aren''t you smart..."


    "Huh, a famous warrior in the wild? I''m the only one here who can take your place, and that''s who I am. But the battle the other day, that was all I could do to help you. Occasionally, you fight the paranormal. Those who have power attract those who have power as well. That''s when I couldn''t help you, but I''ve been teething. There''s a feeling of comfort and jealousy when someone comes along who can help you."


    Listen to Yoshiyoshi, tiredness makes me feel like I need to brush my strength and support your head.


    "I''m just like you. Originally from the Martial Family."


    Yoshiyoshi says, but I wasn''t surprised by the tiredness. Because I felt that way somehow. It was clearly not the same thing as the other wildfire.


    "I''m sorry about the lord I served. It was a terrible darkness. The stupidity and narrowness of it was exhausting. But when he came into a certain country, he was attacked by his lords from the side in the midst of the battle, and the LORD took him lightly. Even the fact that he was attacked by wildfall was covered up by shame until the last generation, such as being killed by wildfall. The vibrancy of your hand crept into my head at that time, and I desperately searched for your heads and asked them to come in here."


    "The face and personality of your head... you don''t know, but you fell in love just with the way you fought..."


    "That''s right. Weird story, huh?


    "No......"


    On the contrary, I felt proud and happy for some reason. Against your head and against Yoshiyoshi.


    (Is it a guide to destiny...... Both I and Yoshiyoshi were drawn to you...)


    Thinking about it, tiredness makes me want to thank you. Even my miserable fate makes me so aware that it is for this now.


    "Look, now the torso is empty."


    "Hmmm......"


    Lightly slapped in the belly with a tree branch by Mount Seven Treasures, Meal Two roars in dissatisfaction.


    This is the second meal that has been auditioned by Seven Treasures Mountain since earlier, but it is as if I cannot stand my teeth. And I don''t know what''s wrong with me, or what''s not going to happen. I feel like I don''t have teeth on Mount Seven Treasures forever.


    "That''s friendly."


    A bell noise, sitting in a seat put out by the side of the road, said with a smile, in a tea house a short distance from the two to be arched.


    "Right..."


    While struggling to keep Meal Two out of sight as much as possible, Peacock cheeks the dough. When I look at Meal Two, I can''t help but feel the desire to eat people again.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Before the four of them appeared a client named Xu Ya. I''m bringing one man.


    Compared to the three characteristic people from the looks like the bell sounds, he was a very ordinary man with nothing but appearance. But its eyes are sharp.


    (That''s pretty good, this guy...)


    (You have a special foot lift. Perhaps he is -)


    Just a glance at the man that Xu Ya had brought, both Qibaoshan and the ringtone acknowledged the power of the man.


    And what I paid attention to was what the man held on his back. I''m twirling something like a long cylinder into a cloth. I generally guessed what was in there.


    "My name is Seiya Seijuku"


    When he introduced himself, the man unwrapped his back and put out what was in his name. As expected, it''s a fire rope gun.


    "Let me show you my arm."


    Seeing Sun Sumitomo, who takes out a short bamboo barrel and performs the task of putting the fire in the bamboo barrel on the fire line, Ringtone was convinced that his guess was correct. This bamboo cartridge keeps a spark inside, a ninja tool called bamboo shooting.


    A good neighbor puts up a gun. The end of the gunpoint was pointed at the sky. There are birds flying in the sky.


    "Are you kidding me about that flying bird at that distance...?


    Peacock whining in his mouth unexpectedly. The gun itself is something they don''t see that way, but then they felt it was unusual, such as dropping birds flying far away.


    When I wonder if there was a bursting sound, one of the birds flying without the herd falls in accord with it.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll shoot another one."


    A good neighbour who looks over and laughs with his breath.


    "I believe you."


    said the bell tone while feeling reliable and horrible. If I put the aim step on, I don''t even think I''d want anything else if I had this guy. One shot at the target from afar, and it''s going to be easy.


    "The age of knives is coming to an end. Not to mention the magic of the demon Yawning and the magic of the curse Serious, which is anachronistic. Maybe I''ll just have to lie down before him with the ninja technique I learned."


    (Are you still a ninja)


    Listening to the dialogues of the lying Kin Sumitomo, I think the ringtone.


    "What is it, you..."


    Seven Treasure Mountains, who don''t care about the dialogue of the Good Sumitomo, reacts by revealing their discomfort.


    "You have quite a few swords. Are you even aiming for a valentine? I''ll tell you as many times as I can. The age of swords is coming to an end."


    Seven Treasure Mountains were slaughtered in the middle of the dialogue, but the Good Sumitomo quickly retreats and turns away.


    "The move, the ninja?


    Peacock asks.


    "I''ve already abandoned Shinobu. But I didn''t throw away my moves."


    Once a good dweller was the ninja of the Sugiya family of the Koga Fifty-Three.


    "Try not to show any gaps in front of me at best. If there''s a gap, he''ll slash that neck off."


    "Hehe, if you can do it, you can try it"


    He said to Qibao Mountain, whose nose was rough and awesome, that Sun Sumitomo kept his spare grin.


    "Come on, we''re friends doing the same job. Please don''t break up with me. If you want to do it, do it after work."


    When the arrow fell, Qiaobao Mountain turned to him.


    "Nonetheless, now we have it all. I will leave the future command to the Star Charcoal Bell Sound Hall. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    "I understand. I''d like you to stay with me as long as possible and see how things are going."


    "Aye, okay."


    I can''t measure its sincerity while acknowledging the bell tone that I humbly ask for.


    As for the bell tone, managing the habitual people was just something I saw might be excessive in my own hands, and it didn''t make that much sense.

 1991 11

    How I learned the different side of the bell noise lurking within me was when I saw my daughter being raped in the woods off the mountain path.


    There is the expression screaming to break the silk, but what the bell sounds heard was a beastly scream. The ringtone, which happened to be walking alone on the way home from the monster exorcism, toward the screaming one, was laid together by three dirty dressed men and there was a figure of a daughter who was now about to be offended.


    My daughter desperately rambles and resists. Burn your hands in that rampage, and one of the men punches his daughter as hard as he wants.


    The ringtone I tried to come in to help, but the moment I saw the scene where a man hit his daughter, an electric shock ran all over her body, her chest stirred hard, and her movements stopped.


    I have to help. I have been on the right path. I''ve saved the weak, the needy. I have succeeded in defeating evil. He himself continued to endure rigorous training and took the throne of Lord of Star Charcoal Mages young. So the action to be taken here should be one.


    Yet, the ringtone could not move. I see it. I''m fascinated.


    Eventually, a man performs an insertion into his daughter, and her daughter makes an exclamation filled with the pain of an international beast. The voice, the expression, and the victorious inferior face of the man further attract the heart of the ringtone. My heart rings loud and my lower abdomen gets hot.


    Every time a man beats up his resisting daughter, the ringtone gets excited.


    To her daughter, who would be made to tear herself apart, the ringtones were superimposing themselves. I thought from the bottom of my heart that I wanted to fit the same eye.


    I think about how I felt when I was beaten. Any pain? Any remorse? What about grief? And think of yourself being turned into a gateway to desire that way. What miserable mood do you feel? The misery seems acceptable to me. I want to know. I want to taste it.


    But on the way, reason brought back the ringtone.


    (What are you doing...... I...)


    It''s as if your heart has been fascinated by demons at a time. The ringtone moved to help her daughter, even as she was stunned.


    Though he cut off the thugs, his daughter was scorned. It broke my body and my heart. It was the result of such a tragedy because the bell sounds would have been helped sooner if they had been concerned, because they had been seen in a tragic sight. My chest is tightened with regret, guilt and self-loathing.


    Since then, the ringtone has repeatedly made me think of things that I can hurt and situations that I feel miserable about being put together. I came to want it. I became paranoid and set my body on fire and comforted.


    As I was walking down the street, I even expected the men to attack me somewhere. Happiness or unhappiness, it never struck me like that.


    I don''t know what happened to that girl after that. The sight of that time, and the face and voice of my daughter, burned deep into the heart of the ringtone. There was nothing to forget until the bell sounds died.


    A row of wildfire reached the foothills of Mount Bee.


    "That''s a disgusting picture."


    "Sort of..."


    I saw the sight again and again until I got here, and the wildflowers whisper to each other.


    "Boys, it''s a big deal."


    Yoshiyoshi laughs when he sees a monk eyeing a playgirl in the shade by the road. After entering the territory of the Temple of the Long Calendar, he frequently saw the lady with him.


    "Look at that."


    When one of the wildflowers pointed in a different direction, there was a red-faced monk, brought to the trunk of the tree, who seemed to fall comfortably.


    "Are you drunk from daytime?"


    "What do you mean you''re drunk? This is what the Buddha wants... Hiku..."


    It seemed that he heard a noise of wildfire, and the monk insisted in an upbeat mood with a liquor bottle in one hand.


    "You can do whatever you want. It''s about these guys."


    "This is what it means to serve the Buddha."


    All the wildflowers looked down upon the depravity of the monks of the Yenjoji Temple. We shelve what we do worse every day.


    "What, you lords?"


    "All of them are suspicious. Where do you think we are?"


    Two mountain magicians (monks) with spears arrive and don''t even show their wild mass opponents how to flinch at all, calling them off in a transverse tone.


    "You''re going to take absolute confidence in the power we have in our hands. It''s a good place to get dirty."


    Your head throws up and throws up with thoughts mixed with abomination and fright.


    "What the hell, Shiro!


    "Insulting the Awkward Monks is the same as insulting the Divine Buddha! Heavenly punishment is coming!


    Two monks who listen to the dialogue of your head and spear furiously.


    But of course, the wildflowers don''t show the color of nervousness. I''m laughing naggingly. Such an attitude also strokes the nerves of the monks.


    "Ha, drop it. Whether it''s heavenly punishment or Buddha punishment."


    Your head peeks into the monk''s face and provokes him.


    "Ouch!


    His head turns bright red, and the monk waves a spear to kill his head for real, but his head flips. Seeing it, the other monk also begins to poke him with a spear, but even by the two of us, it''s as if he didn''t go through with it, a head that keeps dodging. Seeing the sight, the wildflowers are grinning slightly.


    "Uh, wait, wait. Sorry about that. Relax. I was just teasing you. Even if I look like this, I am a guest of the Way Egg Superior. Tell him your head''s here."


    Raise your hands gently and your head tells you, the two monks stop waving their spears.


    "Huh? What is that..."


    "That makes sense. Come through the conversation."


    The monks look at each other. I can''t ignore the fact that I call myself a guest after naming my superior.


    One monk pulls into the back of the temple. I went to reward the superior named by your head.


    "It stands out from here, and you guys play in the nearby city. I''m tired."


    Your head tells your men. The wild ambushes turned back the way they had come.


    "Excuse me. Please, come here."


    After a while, the monk who went to report returns and urges him to arrive in a haphazard manner. Wherever the earlier transgressions go, the tiredness becomes frightening.


    (I am not ashamed at all to borrow the authority of a tiger and become a slave to power. It''s an ugly clich��. Our way of life is better than this.)


    After including our own evil deeds, I seriously think I am tired. In fact, the wild weasels, who try to breathe and vomit and carry out many of the killings, are much worse off.


    It was even worse inside the extended calendar temple. As a matter of course, there are intoxicated people and people who beat up. And he''s interacting with a playgirl without looking at anyone.


    Tired and head that enters the building and passes into the quite back room.


    It''s been a long time.


    A small man, thought to be around forty years old, who came to the monk''s coat at a glance that he was a high priest, greeted him with a smile with his hands together.


    "Ooh, road eggs. Long time no see. I heard you were born. I used to be a mountain magician like these guys."


    "Call me the Way Egg Superior. As you can see."


    When your head bowed down and sat down and greeted you, the wayward egg man sat down and sat idly down so that he could go along with it.

 1992 12

    The monk who had guided me left the room, and the room was full of tired heads and wayward eggs.


    "Yes, but it sounds awful."


    A head who laughs at the depravity of Mount Bee and puts his mouth on the liquor he has poured on his road eggs.


    "I don''t want to be told by the Lord who is playing wildfall or anything. Nevertheless...... how many years?


    "It''s been eighteen years. No, was it seventeen years?


    "Lord... you''re not old enough. Have you finally completed the art of immortality?"


    As a matter of fact, the actual age is no different from the road egg.


    "It wasn''t that hard."


    It''s a magical mouth-watering road egg, but your head says it without incident.


    "Sell in the art, and your Lord will be born."


    "I''m not going to serve anybody. Dirty. And the immortality that I have knitted is not something that can be done to people. It''s something you learn and use."


    I was concerned that your head was somehow self-derisive about the words of the road egg. The reason for this is that Tired himself will know after he meets immortality. It is not that difficult to aging the body, but it is impossible to aging the mind without proper care. Therefore, even if there is a technique of immortalizing others, it does not lead to immortality in the true sense.


    "All the superiors keep their nerves tingly pointed."


    "Is something wrong?


    Your head asks the egg to change the subject.


    "Ozhang''s tremendous lying embezzled our territory. The court also sent the text of the Temple Territorial Recovery, but Oda has ignored it."


    "Is that Oda who took Mino and went up... Three good people are leaving, joining hands with their feet, rebuilding the shogun, and dropping the right flying bird."


    "It was last year. He can do whatever he wants without fear of the Buddha."


    "If you''re blind, you can curse him."


    "I tried. I can''t. The antiquity and strength of his soul is incalculable in its resistance to spells. It''s hard to kill."


    Way eggs that flaunt your face at all costs.


    To be honest, your head thought it was a good feeling. The tyranny of the Yenji Temple is so much worse. The monks break into the courtyard in charge of divinity in a group every single incident, passing me through, threatening the precarious shogun to give money, lending high interest on the back of their annual contributions, setting up checkpoints on their own all over the place, winding up taxes, drowning in booze and women, and then drowning in greed, power and authority as a Buddhist authority.


    There is such power and force. I find it painful because a dignified biter appeared against an all-you-can-do lunar temple.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    "Remember how you met spirit-free technique. Professor, will you?


    "It''s... it''s better for the Lord to produce a new technique by tapping Nanban technique, just like what I did, than by telling him my technique as it is. That''s faster than telling me how to do it."


    Even more sincerely, it was a road egg that I thought the very act of teaching was troublesome.


    "Then teach me the art of Nanban and what to do."


    "I have a book I wrote down, so I''ll give it to you. I don''t need it anymore. However�� there are conditions"


    The gaze of the road egg turns to tiredness.


    "Give it to me, that Inhuman Son beside your Lord"


    Tired felt his whole body scared by the dialogues of road eggs he spoke with a favorable grin.


    When I looked tired at your head, he looked very grumpy. Look at that, tiredness relieves the heart.


    "Dirty. You... just said that kind of greed in front of me, you filthy ear. And I have a dirty memory of it. Whoo-hoo, what a filth."


    "Then we don''t have to talk about this. Let''s go."


    As your head put it, I also disgusted the road eggs, and threw them away with an obtuse face.


    "No. I won''t leave. I''ll take what I want with strength. That''s how I behave."


    Your head throws a liquored jar at the head of the road egg and rises up. I stood so that I could get tired of it.


    Without squeezing the egg, it emitted more mindfulness than the eye and broke it in two in the air. A broken jar falls on the floor to the left and right of the road egg.


    "No matter how talented you are, thieves remain thieves no matter how far they go"


    With the mockery, the road egg also rises.


    "Light eggs."


    When the road egg gives a shout, a total of nine oval lights appear next to and above the head of the road egg, three each.


    "Is that what you created based on the Nanban technique?


    "Taste..."


    Each of the nine elliptical light spheres strikes you head and tired in different orbits.


    Tired flew from the spot, but his head grabbed his tired arm and fastened it.


    All the light spheres bend in great orbit along the way, passing beside the immobile head and tiredness. If it flies sideways, it''s likely it was a hit.


    (Your head reads that far... No, that''s not all)


    Tired felt a rather powerful bond between tiredness and the space in which you were at your head. But the pillars of the kingdom are the three pebbles on which your head rests. If destroyed, the junction will also be broken. Of course its presence would be scattered over road eggs.


    "Tired, you stay out of this, stay in the junction. But just be careful not to break the line."


    That''s what your head says, and you go out of the junction. This means that only the three pebbles placed on the tatami should be guarded against destruction.


    (Well, this guy wants tiredness, so he won''t kill tiredness, just in case. Even the light sphere now would have hit me if I was tired and moving poorly)


    Your head circles calmly as you look at the road eggs.


    "I was just bored, too. I have envied and felt the Lord''s vagrant life. That life doesn''t seem like it would be disabling to the enemy. But... I''ve succumbed to the luxury and peace of living in a nice room in the temple, eating good food all the time, and holding women all I can every day. Is that what I can do to take your head down?


    Way eggs that talk in a tone like you ate a person. But the word sounded tired, as the voice was filled with confidence.


    "O Way Egg, I will not deny your way of life. But when you were fooling around with me, you didn''t smell so bad."


    "An unpleasant smell?


    "Ever since we met again, I stink from you. The stench in my heart is puffy. The peace and power gained in the temple has corrupted you. I knew it... that''s not a good idea. Look at you. Again, I could feel that my chosen path was the right one. As far as the current dialogue is concerned, I think I know."


    "Well... it''s sad to hear your head say that."


    Even in the words of your head, the wayward egg casts a spell without shaking your mind, calmly depositing as it is.


    (This monk is pretty strong...)


    I feel tired when I see the standing of that tattered road egg confronting your head. Equivalent to that star charcoal bell sound the other day, or maybe more if I suck.


    Your head activated the procedure before the completion of the Taoist Egg procedure.


    "Desired Heavenly High Qi Qing"


    Most of the colors of the indoor spaces changed. The light changed blue, many warm colors turned blue or water, and all the areas that were originally cold turned black. The part that was originally black remains black.


    The colour of your head and eggs has also changed. But only tiredness in the junction and its surrounding colors remain normal.


    (all of a sudden... do you use this technique...)


    I have seen your head use this technique in action only once before. It was when a fairly powerful monster was the opponent.


    (I don''t know how, but I know it is...)


    Laughing invincibly, Way Egg also completes the procedure.


    What was placed at the foot of the road egg swells and swells. Until it swelled somewhat, I didn''t notice your head or tiredness, and I''m not sure what the hell is swelling.


    It will eventually become human. Tall enough to reach the ceiling. But the horizontal width catches my eye better than the height of my back. And the thickness of your arms and feet. The skin is dark blue - but this must have changed from its original color with your head. I felt that my skin had a unique texture and that I had seen it somewhere, both tired and smart.


    "Go, no! Bun golem!"


    In response to the honking of the road egg, the human-shaped it-bung golem turns to your head. Hearing the words of the Taoist egg, your head finally understood what it was.

 1993 13

    With his agility unlike that giant, the bun golem quickly packed a distance from your head and waved a fist bigger than a man''s head.


    I tried to avoid your head, but I couldn''t avoid it, and I get a fist with a knife. But completely unacceptable, my body is blown away.


    Even though direct strikes were the only ones that didn''t eat them, the shock transmitted over the knife and armor was quite enjoyable. The head falling on his back stops breathing for a few seconds.


    A head that coughs but wakes himself up instantly. If the bun golem can''t be chased, it''s just coming.


    Now he didn''t try to avoid it or take it, and at the same time as the bun golem waved his fist, the head slammed into the bun golem. As he slid through the sides of his swinging fist and ran past the side of the bun golem, the sword flanked his flank.


    The body of the bun was mutilated, and the cock inside popped out a little, but it regenerates as the skin that crunches the cock lumps.


    "Ha, this guy is more troublesome than I thought..."


    Your head smiles bitterly.


    (What is this feeling... Is this the effect of your witchcraft?


    Way eggs, on the other hand, had been eroded by breathlessness and a severely painful feeling on the whole body. My ears ache and I squirm all over my body.


    There is no problem with the control of the procedure at the moment, but I felt that I would wear out more after prolonging it. I decided to settle for the eggs at once, even if it was a little impossible.


    Way eggs to use yet another technique while using bun golem.


    When I finished casting the spell, something swelled up again from the foot of the road egg. No, now should I say it''s overflowing and spread?


    I''ve never seen such a sight before, tired or headstrong. The liquid grows in volume from the hot water swallows and spreads radially into the air.


    "Go, no! Uji Tea Elemental!


    In response to the honking of the road eggs, a liquid spread in the air - the Uji Tea Elementary - flies to your head. I didn''t have to hear the word of the road egg, but I knew what it was, tired and minded.


    "Ugh..."


    Where the Uji Tea Elementary is turned, Taoist eggs feel a strong pressure on the chest. It makes my breathlessness even stronger.


    (I know it''s the action of this strange space... Is that borderline? But whatever that Inhuman child is, there is no trace of the creation of the pillars of the junction. There was no such trick. Or set me up before I go into this room?


    While placing the Uji Tea Elementary on your head, Dao Egg changes the spearhead of the attack on the bun golem.


    The bun golem runs to the corner of the room and punches the wall.


    I saw a bun golem punching the wall a few times, and I knew what it meant, with your head and tiredness.


    (Are you looking to destroy the pillars of the junction, assuming your head has built the junction?)


    Tired saw it that way. Golem''s attack is out of your mind for that matter, so he works at an unexpected advantage.


    An amorphous body of Uji Tea Elementary tries to envelop the head of the head, but the head turns low and drifts straight to the road egg.


    "Holy shit!


    Dao Egg held the spear and poked his head at it at some point. Probably called it in at hand with surgery.


    The head that runs the tip of the spear with a knife. The flushed tip blurred his head''s cheek.


    "That''s it!


    Way eggs poking with a spear with a call. Furthermore, the Uji Tea Elemental turns its head from behind and deforms and strikes as if it were stretching many tentacles.


    The spears flew with a knife and minimal movement, and the attack of the Uji Tea Elemental was a big flying and fleeting head.


    Dao Egg immediately points at the tip of the spear before your head escapes, and steps in and pokes him big.


    Your head was in a pretty dangerous spot, avoiding the thrust, but you fell out of shape greatly. There approached the Uji Tea Elementary and finally captured the body of your head.


    "Well, isn''t it dull until the spear arm?"


    While stroking the blood from his cheeks and wrapping his whole body other than his head in Uji Tea Elementary, your head laughs and speaks out with an extra smile.


    "If you live a corrupt life, you won''t fail to train spears and magic."


    Take a rough breath and laugh at the road eggs too. There is even more pressure to erode the body. I even had a headache. She is also dizzy. It also has an unpleasant feeling like a humid day.


    "By the way... what is this technique?


    Let the bun golem, which is destroying the room, stop moving, the road egg asks. No matter how much you break, you can''t solve the surgery. I can''t find the equivalent of the pillars of the junction. It doesn''t seem to be a juxtaposition.


    "It''s a kind of junctional technique, but it''s not the kind of junction you''re familiar with using pillars. I''m using myself as a nucleus to expand the space. This - the guy who went into the realm where the color went crazy...... wonder what happens?


    "I know it''s adversely affecting my body... well, that''s enough to ask"


    Hearing your head''s commentary, Way Egg ran out to escape the scene.


    "Well, that''s a good idea."


    Your head laughs. Behind the road eggs are bun golems and Uji tea elementals blocked.


    If it is a junction that uses pillars, at the same time space is isolated outside and within the junction, so it is not freely accessible. But if the magician himself is only widening the realm of paranormal, then we just need to get away from the spot.


    Return to normal space when you leave the room. The unwillingness, compression, discomfort, headache and dizziness of the road eggs disappear like lies. Fatigue itself has not disappeared, but there is no further erosion of the body.


    The technique used by your head was to bring a variety of symptoms resulting from changes in barometric pressure and humidity to those in areas of different colors around you.


    Your head always had several strange symptoms on the day of the typhoon, such as a sore old wound, headache, tinnitus, or unusual sinking of feelings.


    Although your mind was not quite aware of this mechanism of physical deterioration that occurs as a result of weather changes, it was able to incorporate it into the procedure. A person in a limited space can be given the same symptoms as a change in humidity and barometric pressure. But I''m not actually lowering the barometric pressure, or increasing the humidity. It only has the effect of having an equivalent effect on the organism''s body. One way or another, it is a technique close to spells and illusions.


    It was at that time when Taoist eggs escaped the skill of their lord and appeased.


    Four giant jaws with blue and white flames hit the road eggs from the blind spot. The moment I lost my mind thinking I had escaped outside the surgery, I aimed for that time, and the skeleton boiled from close range and bit both legs of the road egg, shoulders and flanks.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Way eggs screaming and desperately trying to shake off the wax with a spear.


    It is not only the pain of being burned, the pain of being bitten, but it is also clearly felt that the force is sucked out of the bite. I can''t even worm bite injuries and burns, but even though they were worn out, it was the decision that made them wear out even more.


    "Uh-oh!


    Instead of just swinging the spear, call in the Uji Tea Elementary and splash the skeleton.


    Where the skeleton disappears, the road eggs kneel, sweating and breathing rough.


    "In the corridor that serves as an escape route... did you set it up... The surgery twitched and I knew that I would eventually escape the surgery... and I got stuck..."


    When I thought the color of the space went crazy and it took surgery, I thought it was right to just run away, now it''s a road egg.


    The bun golem also disappears, and the head that leaves the room approaches the road egg. Road eggs don''t have the strength to use surgery anymore.


    "It''s my loss. The boulder is your head."


    There was remorse, but also joy for some reason, and it was a path egg that spilled nature and laughter.


    "If your life is spared, give me the book of Nanban art."


    "Okay. I''ll give it to you. Get the hell out of here."


    The road egg returns to the room, unseals the box under the shelf, removes the book, and throws it to your head.


    "That''s an interesting shaped book. Is the string inside this thick piece of paper?


    Your head turns the page intriguingly when you see a western book made as if it were different from a Japanese costume book. Of course it is not written in Japanese, but there is no problem. Because all you have to do is use a spirit that understands the language of Nanban by art and decipher it.


    "Thank you. Then you''re useless. You''re so full of shit."


    "Hey, what the hell! Only life can save me..."


    The scream of the road egg interrupts with the sword of your head poked in front of you.


    "Evil. I''m a man who breaks promises from time to time. You didn''t know that? Come on, give me my tiredness, ''cause you''ve got shit to do. There''s no reason to keep you alive."


    "Was your head so thoughtful? I didn''t know it was. I''m sorry. But... you''re not even smart. Hehe..."


    It was a disturbing road egg, but something went wrong with your mind, and I laughed unexpectedly.


    "Is it about being laughed at? If they laugh at me like that... I don''t even want to kill them. I''ll keep you alive."


    And your head narrowed his eyes, and put away his sword.


    "Bye, Road Egg. As a disciplined monk, live long at best."


    Leaving that behind, your head tries to walk away. Tired follows.


    "Wait..."


    Way eggs call to rest with the face that comes to mind, your head and tired feet stop.


    "Take me with you..."


    Looking back at the face of your head, Dao Egg approached him and the words stopped along the way.


    There was a strong stray. I can''t shake it off to either. No, one way or another, life is harder to let go of right now.


    Taoist eggs used to behave with your head. Those days were exciting and wonderful, but also difficult. I learn strong resistance to those who let go of their current stable lives.


    "Good��. Nothing. Just go. Pfft... contempt at best. I envy your head, but I can''t do it anymore..."


    "You stupid bastard. I really don''t despise you. There are different ways of life. And road eggs. I was a little happy to have you drilled with your skills and your spears, even in that life. Kind of."


    Let your head widen your childish grin. The words and the grin made the road eggs feel like they had been saved for some reason.

 1994 14

    The arrows were twilight in the way. We were interrupted by a call from the mutineers who were stretching their wildfire moves. I know what that means.


    "Do you know what the footsteps are?


    Qiaobao Mountain asks Qiao Ya.


    "I don''t know. The whereabouts were leaping legs, making them report back. But the fact that my legs stopped coming..."


    I suppose the intervener itself was killed, Xuan Ya thinks.


    "Wouldn''t you be in a hurry? I hear their actions were more flashy. Explore information on whether or not you are plundering here, from which you can grab your footsteps again."


    "Right..."


    I think the boulder is a former ninja after listening to the sober opinions of the Good Sumitomo. Xu Ya.


    "It''s gonna take a little while. We''ll be waiting a while."


    "Aye, okay."


    "Understood."


    Seven treasure mountains and a bell tone shout out at the words of the arrow, which he says sorry, and the good dweller snorts silently.


    "Will Lord Sam Sumitomo be doing it with one gun from now on? Did you throw away the Shinobi move?


    "Hmmm......"


    When the ringtone asks, the Good Sumitomo makes a difficult face with his arms around him.


    "I won''t throw it away, but I want to sell it, but I want to complain about the use of artillery. I don''t know how many other ninjas there are, and I don''t think they''ll trust me with lone wolf ninjas. By artillery, if you''re a famous shooter from afar, it''s fresh, isn''t it? There''s just a problem. On the other hand, it''s too fresh to be cognitively employed. With this case, I didn''t ask for one, but to increase certainty, I''m one of those people who collected a lot, and there would be the aspect that I was hired because it''s in this way. See?"


    That''s where we talked, and the Good Sumitomo turned toward the Xuan Arrow.


    "As it were, well... right. I''m sorry..."


    I can''t tell you how bitterly I laugh.


    "Oh? What''s that?


    Seeing what the bell noise is eating, Xu Ya asks.


    "It''s a meal in action."


    The ringtone answered. Formation food is the field food "Ration" during the Warring States period.


    "Soldier pills."


    Says the Good Sumitomo. Soldier pills are famous as portable food eaten by ninjas. Materials and methods vary from maker to maker, but the basic shape is the dough, and it is a common substitute for mixing one or more types of powder into a spherical shape. Mix sesame seeds and plums or even add honey.


    "Wasn''t it food for ninjas?


    "These days, soldiers are eating too."


    Says Tsubaya and Ringtone.


    "Hmm. Then I''d prefer a potato rope."


    And, good neighbour. A potato rope is a meal made of potato stems knitted in a rope, simmered in miso, and then dried. Simmer in the water and it becomes instant miso soup.


    (Ah, what are you looking at?


    While the three of them were in conversation, Mount Seven Treasures had something to worry about.


    A masked man named Peacock Tabata stares into the woods. At the end of his gaze was the figure of Meal II, desperately striking with a wooden knife the countless pieces of firewood that had been laid on the ropes dripping from the trees.


    (It''s not just an atmosphere of watching. Something... I''m feeling evil)


    Seeing the peacock looking at Meal Two, Mt. Qiaobao thinks.


    (I want to eat...)


    At that time, Peacock didn''t even realize that he was staring at Meal Two.


    A delicious child''s thirst for meat - only appetite dominates him now. The nature of the man-eater demon, which I''ve been suppressing, has been rounded out. I was about to cross a line I couldn''t cross.


    Eventually, his legs, one or two steps, move on into the woods.


    "Oops!?


    Meal II shouted, so the peacock drifts back to sanity.


    Firewood off the rope flew to the back of the woods to a bounce struck with a wooden knife.


    (God Yikes...... Please, keep this greed down. I don''t like killing kids anymore. Oh, that''s what you shouldn''t do. I can''t believe a child dies before he grows up... it''s something he shouldn''t do. Don''t make me do that. Oh, God...)


    Meal II goes to the back of the woods to pick it up. Back to sanity, desperately praying, Peacock tried to get out of the woods, but...


    (Now is a good time. Go to invisible places. Eat it. Keep a blurry face after that)


    The demon instinct in the peacock brings evil and sweet temptation to the Peacock''s reason.


    (Don''t be ridiculous. That''s why I can do that. -)


    (You would have enjoyed it. I would have endured. I really wanted to eat it, but it held up well. But why would you refuse to do that? How can you stand that? Wouldn''t that be painful? Why do you have to suffer so much?


    (Don''t... I swore I wouldn''t eat anymore. I swore to God...)


    (Then there''s just one more. Make this your last pleasure. Only one more person to eat. Eat to make your vows harder)


    Even though it was a disastrous reason, Peacock followed after Meal Two, as if succumbing to this temptation.


    "Ouch. I thought it blew up around here..."


    Meal II whining while searching for firewood.


    Firewood.


    Meal II is called from behind and looks back in surprise.


    "Oh... thank you, Mr. Tabata..."


    "Didn''t I tell you to call me Peacock? I don''t like being called by my last name. I don''t even like your name."


    "Sorry... Mr. Peacock..."


    In an unseemly tone of thanks and apologies, Meal II receives firewood.


    Meal II felt creepy about the peacock. It was an instinctive instinct for the crisis.


    And you''ll know in a few seconds that the intuition was right.


    "I''m sorry...... God...... I can''t stand it anymore."


    Peacock turned his mask and revealed his human secluded appearance.


    A peacock who loses his voice and grabs both shoulders of a stifling meal two.


    (eating and killing children again? Stop it! You won''t have to eat people or starve!


    He opened his fangy mouth and tried to eat into Meal Two. Exactly then, a scream rose in his heart and stopped Meal Two from moving.


    "Oh, I..."


    Peacock looks like he''s about to cry and sees Meal Two. Meal II hasn''t seen such a peacock. I am meditating hard on my eyes.


    (God Yikes... Could it be you? You finally got my wish? God stopped me?


    I asked him in my heart, and then...


    "Gu!?


    On the shoulder mouth of such a peacock, a sword pierced him.


    "This monster. Hey, kid. Run now."


    Abominably thrown away, Mt. Qiaobao recovers the flying sword. It''s a sword with a broken pattern from the middle, a string stretched from the end, and the other half connected to the figure. If you can fly mid-range and pierce it, you can handle it even if you swing it like a chain-split copper.


    Meal II escapes the scene, and Peacock and Seven Treasure Mountains confront each other.


    "I didn''t know one of my people was a man-eater monster. Bad joke. Did the arrows and ringtones know about this?


    With a slight laugh, Mount Qiaobao holds the flying sword in his sheath and pulls out another.


    "Mm..."


    "Awesome...... What a knife..."


    When he saw the sword that Mount Seven had pulled out, both Peacock and Meal Two roared blindfolded.


    It was an amazingly beautiful knife. It looks as if your body is glowing.


    "Famous knife Iron Shizuku. This sword has a soul. I''m in the mood, but I can''t forgive two swords at Yakimogiyaki. And sometimes I have to pull it out and use it."


    It was Mount Seven Treasures with a mouthful that I didn''t know how serious I was.


    "I''m telling you to run, but you''re an impotent kid. Well, I''ll see you soon."


    Seven Treasure Mountains glances at Meal Two and narrows his eyes.


    "Ma, wait... I''m on my way... but on my way..."


    "Ha, I can hear you. Mind you, you monster."


    Without engaging in Peacock''s interpretation or anything else, Seven Treasures Mountain stuffed the distance at once and stuck out his famous knife.

 1995 15

    "This child is possessed by a demon knife"


    In front of Mount Seven Treasures and the samurai who raised Mount Seven Treasures on behalf of their parents, the prayerer who was brought said, pointing to Mount Seven Treasures.


    Once Huisa Weimen of Seven Treasure Mountains was an abandoned son. I was begging.


    When he was begging, Qiaobaoshan possessed a wave of sword. I don''t know why I had a sword. I don''t even remember before I begged in the first place. When I realized it, it was abandoned, and I was begging.


    There were several people who tried to steal only their swords. But somehow, he returns his sword to Mount Seven Treasures with a blue face. In doing so, some threw up saying, "It''s a sneaky child," while others desperately chanted the scriptures together.


    A senior samurai who heard rumors was intrigued and decided to pick up and raise Mount Seven Treasures.


    After only three years of sword-handling, Mount Seven Treasures, still a child, grew to beat the samurai he had picked up.


    That''s not all. As he grew, the flesh of Seven Treasures Mountain showed unusual changes. He was a child but taller than an adult, and besides, his hands and feet became abnormally enlarged.


    The samurai, fearful of the strange physical changes after the too unusual improvement of Seven Treasures Mountain, suspected that he was the son of a demon or something, and brought in a famous prayer man to explain the circumstances.


    "The demon knife is empowering this child. But it is not a good thing to rely on unusual and unusual harmful forces. We have to deal with it."


    In front of Mount Seven Treasures and the samurai, the prayerer said.


    "All right, let''s get some miso done."


    When the prayer man naked Mount Seven Treasures, he painted his whole body with mistletoe.


    "Hmm... no. Then we''ll paint the knife."


    The suspicious prayerer also painted the sword of Mount Seven Treasures with mistletoe.


    "Ugh! It''s out of my hands! I didn''t know I could even get rid of the exorcism... how horrible"


    The prayerer threw the spoon early.


    And the samurai creeped, and abandoned Mount Seven Treasures lightly.


    Qiaobao Mountain was still young, but because of his sword skill, he began to earn a living with a caution stick.


    But there is up there in the world. Seven Treasures Mountain is defeated in a stand-up with a swordsman.


    "You''re still a child."


    That''s what the swordsman says and says he won''t miss Mount Seven Treasures.


    "Tell me the sword. I want to be strong so no one can beat me."


    Mt. Seven Treasures falls in love with the swordsman''s arms and sits down to plead.


    To be honest, there was also a desire to be on the side of a respectable and dependable adult. And if the swordsman, that''s the equivalent.


    "I don''t mind, but the sword of the eagle is an abominable sword pointing to the evil sword and the back finger. Are you prepared to be scolded, scorned, and sledged to extremes?


    To confirm the swordsman, Mt. Qiaobao nods with strength.


    "The name of the eagle is Yukinoshi Hongmori. Then we will not walk together on Shura''s path."


    Thus Seven Treasures Mountain will begin to follow its path as an evil swordsman.


    A famous knife so beautiful that it takes your eyes away strikes the peacock in search of blood.


    Peacock also sends attacks with exceptional physical skill. But the difference in skill was obvious. Little by little, Peacock''s feet become indelible.


    Mt. Seven Treasures stops moving and sighs. Peacock and Meal Two make a strange face.


    "You can''t just avoid it. Attack."


    "It''s a misunderstanding. I don''t want to argue."


    Mount Seven Treasures to call upon, but Peacock resolutely showed the structure of the refusal to fight.


    "What a misunderstanding. I don''t care what you think. I was trying to eat that kid."


    "Oh, that..."


    To Seven Treasures'' point, the Mouthful Peacock.


    "Shizukuishi is in a hurry. Yuku."


    Seven Treasures Mountain packs the time again and pokes the sword.


    "Ooh!


    When Peacock wonders if he breathed heavily, he sprays white smoke out of his mouth.


    "Whatever. Ha ha, it''s a monstrous hidden art!


    Mount Seven Treasures laughs, avoided by surprise to the side. I got a little smoke in my hand and my hand is paralyzed.


    (Hmm. Does this taste bad? I didn''t know you''d get it. No, the grip is kept intact)


    Seven Treasure Mountains decides that if we don''t even do something that releases the sword, we''ll be able to attack two or three more times. But then it''s dangerous. The grip of the sword sweetens and the sopo falls out. And I can''t take a sword with a paralyzed hand.


    (Assuming this happens, should I wear a sword technique to fight with my feet in the future?)


    With such a joke squeaking in his mind, and taking advantage of the few opportunities left, Mt. Qiaobao devours his full poke.


    Peacock peeled his eyes at the unprecedented sharp attack by Seven Treasure Mountains. The smoke of paralysis must have definitely caught my hand. But Seven Treasures Mountain poked with his sword in his hand.


    Peacock was taking the sword with one hand. The palms are pierced, but the sword is held as-is.


    (Ha, this turned out to be unsavory. Are you stuffed?


    Grasped with piercing, Mount Qiaobao laughed as he remembered the crisis to the peacock trying to pull his sword out of it with a suspicious force. If they take the sword like this, there''s nothing more they can do with their paralyzed hands. But before that, even if they pull the sword like this, they can''t do anything with their paralyzed hands anymore.


    "No"


    Whimpering small, Seven Treasures Mountain shook up her long legs as long as she could, kicking Peacock''s jaw up. The peacock glances wide rearward and the sword that was piercing his hand is pulled out. And Mount Seven Treasures to exhale and relieve you sneakingly.


    (Strong......)


    Peacock looking to Mount Seven Treasures and thinking so again.


    (with... twice more at most... no, once. I hardly feel my hands any more. Hehe, you''ve been in trouble for a long time)


    Seven Treasures Mountain on a cliff that has not yet been enlightened by its opponents, but is actually utterly deadly. But the situation is fun the other way around.


    "What are you doing, so rinse"


    A sharp voice was heard, and Mount Seven Treasures and Peacock solved the combat posture at the same time. It was a ringtone.


    Fu, the bell-noise eyes that have come are directed at the beautiful knife that Qibao Mountain has in his hand.


    (In the famous knife Iron Shizuku, which was possessed by the Hongmori family''s Hakuru swordsman, Hongmori Tsukijin...)


    At an early age, Ringtone had the knife shown to the Moonshine of Hongmori.


    "No, what. This guy tried to eat this kid, so I stopped him. I don''t think you''re keeping a man-eater monster company."


    To the words of Seven Treasures Mountain, the ringtone sees the peacock in surprise.


    "Chi, no, no!


    "Don''t wait."


    Peacock running away with a crying face and a sad voice. The ringtone follows.


    "It doesn''t seem like it''s just a people-eating monster... That''s why. Perhaps... while he is a demon who eats people, he regrets eating people and suffers. You must be desperate to hold onto your feelings."


    Towards Meal Two, Says Seven Treasures Mountain. A number of Peacock''s words, actions and reactions made his circumstances detectable to Mount Seven Treasures.


    "Nevertheless, if you''re coming to us, it''s true that it''s dangerous ahead. Ah, he may not be able to suppress his man-eater instincts again, as he is now. Meal two, stay away from me. If you''re on my side, he won''t be able to help you."


    And it came to pass before Mount Seven Treasures, that Meal Two abruptly sat down.


    "Tell me your sword, Mr. Seven Treasures. Not just protected, but stronger."


    Hearing the painful plea of Meal Two, Mount Qiaobao feels an intense sense of vestigial vision.


    "Humph...... Will history repeat itself��? You can''t say no to me."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s good. After this job. And... my sword is called the Evil Sword and I hate the sword moves. Ready to make the Sword of Darkness without Light extremely strong? If you''re gonna be strong, there''s a lot of other ways to do it, right?


    "That''s okay. I learned from Mr. Nanabayama."


    "You''re going to say something nice. Unless you make a noise and get away with it, I''ll go out with you."


    In a good mood, Mount Qiaobao returns to his former path.


    (That means unless I raise my roots all the time...)


    Read the meaning of the Seven Treasures Mountain dialogue, and the breasts of Meal Two get hot. When he withstood any harsh training, Meal II vowed strongly.

 1996 16

    Ghosts.


    This is what they are called by people. Ghosts.


    They also recognize themselves as a species of ghost.


    They also acknowledge the relationship between people and ghosts in this world. The world generally belongs to people and revolves around people. And people hate me, they call me a ghost, and they have to live in places that are out of people''s sight whenever they can.


    But the story is that it''s only as much as I can do.


    The ghosts remember their anger from day to day. We accumulate fierce anger at our own circumstances and destiny. I''m turning my anger on people''s worlds. I am angry with people themselves.


    The ghosts killed and sometimes devoured people if there was a gap. That''s how I cleared Usa when I had the chance.


    The ghosts don''t think it''s okay to stay like this. Fortunately, now is the world of the warring nations. There are several ways to accumulate power. Some hunted fallen martial artists, some immediately participated in the battle to earn money, others raised their medals and entered the martial family.


    But some of them tried not to gain strength by welcoming into the world of men, but to gain strength in a different way. Yeah, like...


    The book obtained from the Taoist Egg Superior described the original Nanban magic and the countless techniques created by Taoist Eggs.


    "It also describes some of the techniques used by Taoist eggs, but it looks like we can use them as they are. It''s very simple."


    "No�� as the road egg has spoken, use it as it is�� let''s make it stronger if we improve it��"


    "I see. If you''re tired, let''s make it your idea."


    Your head and tiredness say. Normally, although not readily available, such as mastery of surgery, the technique written in this book was a condition in which the basement had already been made, and yet with the talents of these two, it seemed possible in a short time.


    "Oh. But well, road eggs are also talented inside. I didn''t know you were working on this."


    The head of sarcasm and familiarity. The attitude of not failing to study while sitting idly on the seat of power is splendid, but how much does it do to the person? Your head wonders if a place like that will eventually rot the treasure.


    (At best, the technique is just used to consolidate the seat of power in the temple. Well, in his values, I guess that''s fine, and that''s fine again because it''s in our interest)


    The way of life told the wayward eggs in various ways, and I realized that I was about to be ketched in my heart, and your head dismissed my thoughts.


    "First of all, this technique... by mixing the surrounding mind with your own demons, you unleash the power of destruction... right? This is also likely to concentrate force on the minimum range��. of destruction�� narrows the scope, but the persistence and penetration increase, and most importantly of the magician''s power�� can the consumption be reduced��?


    "You..."


    In the art described in the book, your head saw with a surprising look the tiredness of talking about the vigeons of your own arrangement.


    "You''re smarter than me... or you''re talented as a magician? No, there''s definitely one. Seeing the improvement in the last two and a half years, that was obvious, but again, it''s amazing."


    "I don''t know what to say."


    To his head, who praises him honestly, Tired blushes his cheeks, smiling with joy and humility.


    "Then I''ll give it a try..."


    Quickly tiredness knits up the technique.


    In front of tired eyes, a small ball of light appears like a fluorescent.


    When tiredness flies the ball of light at high speed and hits the column, a small hole is made in the column. The hole penetrated the pillar completely.


    "Excellent."


    When he saw the new technique he had knitted, his head laughed with satisfaction.


    "If this is... we can make more than one number at a time..."


    "Mm-hmm. And we can make further improvements. It''s not spherical, it''s half-moon...... no, how about condensing it to a three-day moon?


    "I see...... Besides, if we take the form of fluidity instead of keeping the force constant..."


    The two of us came up with a plan, and now your head uses the technique.


    In the state of the Three Days and Moons, a slowly brightening light appears. Instead of just getting there or disappearing, it''s in the form of light lighting from the tip of the Three Moons and light slowly disappearing from the same tip.


    Your head also shines light on the pillars. The destructive power is no different from that of exhaustion. But the power to drain is extraordinarily low.


    "The power consumption is suppressed and the killing power is outstanding. Good trick...... Tired, you''re the name of this technique. It''s your knitting technique."


    "I also have a plan for you..."


    "It''s okay. Your technique. I think it''s a good idea to use it, and I''ll let you use it."


    "So... I''ll name you Cannibal Fluorescent"


    "Good name."


    A lot of praise, and tiredness makes me laugh all the time.


    "It''s a good time."


    With a smile, and a distant eye, your head shrugged.


    "Huh?"


    "Thus�� the same will, the same sorcerers will have time to build drills between themselves. It''s a good time. Don''t you think?


    "Yes...... I agree"


    I agree wholeheartedly with your words. Good time - in other words, realizing that this is happiness, tiredness made me realize that I am happier now.


    Peacock had a gloomy face, facing the ringtone and talking about the situation. I also admitted everything I tried to eat Meal Two.


    "You don''t have to believe me, but I was right then, and I went back to sanity. It suppressed my desire to eat people."


    To the peacock who complains in a spicy voice, the ringtone points a gaze of delight.


    "I always pray to God... He wants me to lose my temper to eat people. I thought God would have listened to my wishes then. But Qiaobao Mountain showed up there... and I saw it as something that was attacking her and challenged her to battle."


    "Is that so? I believe in you. But......"


    It was no other peacock who caused the scandal. The feeling is the bell tone I want to do with his shoulder, but I don''t think Qibao Mountain or Meal II will understand. No, if you know the circumstances, you will disagree with the Tsubaya or the Kin Sumitomo.


    (I am also the one who knows the devil. That''s why Peacock, I don''t deserve to blame you, and I can understand your suffering. Besides, I keep my mouth shut for not wanting anyone to know about it. I don''t want you to know that I know you)


    The ringtone sees, whether peacocks are surely more than themselves in the number of sins committed and the sins themselves are heavy. But I don''t think the fact that I''m carrying a sin, the fact that I''m suffering, is any different.


    "Hey, that guy..."


    "I heard everything from Peacock."


    Mount Qiaobao, coming out of the woods, opened his mouth, but the ringtone gently raised his hand to control.


    "I''ll keep an eye on the peacock so he doesn''t have to give me a hand."


    The ringtone clearly speaks out.


    "I also understand that he suffers from the instinct of cannibalism."


    Peacock looked at Mount Seven and Meal Two in surprise at the quietly mouthed dialogue of Mount Seven Treasures.


    "Sometimes I can''t keep my instincts down again. I''ll take care of the kid. It''s about this guy. If you leave me alone, I don''t want you to take it personally. It''s better for both of us to avoid the worst."


    "Right."


    When Nanabao laughed, the ringtone also smiled.


    "It''s a threesome. I don''t think I can do that myself. I know I''m not in a position to say this, but let me still say it."


    Peacock proclaimed with bitter face, but with firm determination.


    "Me too... if they''re going to eat me again, I''ll do everything I can to escape. Besides, I don''t resent Mr. Peacock. I''m a little scared, though."


    Hearing that dialogue of Meal Two, Peacock feels saved and his eyeballs get hot.


    "Were you here? I wondered where they all went."


    At that time, the Good Sumitomo showed up and spoke to the four of them. A little behind you is also a pigeon arrow.


    "I know where they are."


    Xu Ya reports.


    "You said you lost it once, but you were quick to figure it out"


    and Seven Treasures Mountain.


    "I showed up in town in grandeur. We haven''t been able to confirm the identity of the leader, but there are several wildfire members of the same group. The place is..."


    From the mouth of the arrow, he heard where the wildfire he was pursuing was found, and the four of them looked at each other.


    "You''re pretty close."


    "Let''s just say I''ll be right there. I''d like to settle this if I could."


    "Let''s do that."


    The line walked out toward the town, which Peacock, Seven Treasure Mountains, and Bell Tone said, was able to confirm the wildfire, etc.

 1997 17

    Ghosts eat people. Sometimes that just sees it as food and eats it, more with another intention.


    Eating the highly inspired increases the power of ghosts. Eating those who obviously had superordinary powers would increase their power extraordinarily. But targeting those with power is also a great risk to ghosts.


    The ghosts rejoice. That the powerful can eat.


    The ghosts intended to be carefully prepared. I was going to work out a math for the powerful.


    Ghosts hate people. I therefore seek strength. To step on people sooner or later. I want that much power, and for hundreds of years, I want it. And until hundreds of years away, keep following the power.


    Ghosts turn into people. Ask how people react by pretending to be people. Lure people out by pretending to be people, and eat people.


    Ghosts talk. Speak with force. Talk with fangs. Tell the story in angry shapes. Talk about our misadventures, not words, but unbridled behavior.


    Ghosts know. That ghosts lurk in all people''s hearts. And that we are the "Ayama", a demon who truly shaped the ghost of such a person''s heart.


    Ghosts are watching. Always looking at people. I am aware of people. I am aware of the destiny of having to live avoiding the world of men, even though they should have more power than men. I always want to overturn that fate. I hope.


    The ghost was watching. The currents of man''s world. And people themselves. I always watched.


    Five people, including Bell Tone, Seven Treasures Mountain, Peacock, Good Sumitomo, and Meal Two, moved to the dormitory town where there was a wildfire.


    It''s a big city there, and people are busy. Nevertheless, there are only a few places where they would be. Inn or diner. If you''re staying, it''s the only way around it.


    The sketches had also been deliberately drawn and delivered, so I quickly found them against the guests inside the diner.


    "Sounds like them."


    Seeing two people drinking in armor, the ringtone says. Five of them are inside the diner.


    "But do the men who have been lurking so grandly expose themselves? It''s not so much a detour... it''s obvious..."


    Good neighbours opinionate.


    "Is that a trap?"


    And, the ringtone.


    "Oh. Keep your perimeter alert. At some point, I can think of something that''s lurking behind me and unintentional."


    Kin Sumitomo draws his attention, and Peacock and Meal Two look around for a moment.


    "Uhm... don''t let Master Shi do a blatant trick... no, you can return it and expect it to work"


    Seeing Peacock and Meal Two react, Sun Sumitomo laughs bitterly.


    "What do we do if it''s a trap? Including me, we can''t help but stand out. A combination full of strangers from the looks of it, not suitable for tailing or watching."


    Qiaobao Mountain said something very good. Seven Treasures Mountain, a long giant with enlarged arms and legs. Female swordsman''s ringtone. A peacock in a mask. And a child''s meal two. Even though the individual is unique, it is made even more pronounced by their combination.


    "Is it about me that''s decent? On the other hand, I''m floating in here."


    And, a good dweller puts his head on.


    "Whatever that is. If it''s a trap, there''s no point just keeping an eye on it. I''ll set it up from here."


    Good Sumitomo drops the change, takes his seat, pretends to pick up the coin he drops, and approaches the seat where the wildflowers are.


    "Ah, what are you doing?


    Mount Seven Treasures whining in surprise.


    At the next moment, other than Meal Two witnessed. A good boy throws something in a bowl of wild food.


    Without noticing the wildfire, keep the rice in the bowl in your mouth.


    "It''ll work soon."


    A good dweller returned to his seat laughed at him, put his hand on his mouth and whispered in silence.


    "Noooo!?


    A wildfire put something in the bowl by a good dweller suddenly changed his complexion and roared.


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    "Oh, come on, what''s going on!


    A wildfire that swoops around in a painful shape. My people are upset. And of course other customers and clerks in the store.


    "Poison. Speaking of which, you were a ninja. But what are you gonna do with it?


    Seven Treasures Mountain asks the Good Sumitomo.


    "Good things. Will you gather their people, or will you run back to where you''re lurking? Expectations."


    Good Sumitomo was grinning slightly when he said so, but the grin disappeared.


    "Uh... it was painful"


    And it came to pass that the wildfire, which was thought to have been poisoned, rose up.


    "What was it? Lord."


    "I don''t know. All of a sudden I felt bad and I felt painful..."


    "Was there anything wrong with the rice?


    "Well, say no to such things..."


    The clerk trembles when he suspects rice by wildfire.


    "What do you mean?


    "Does that mean you didn''t intend to kill him?


    Qiaobao Mountain and Ringtone also look at the Good Sumitomo wonderfully.


    "No... I did put a lethal dose of poison in it. How the hell is this... hmm..."


    A good dweller roars.


    "I''m not a person."


    It was Peacock who said that. Four people look at the peacocks together.


    "I keep the demon so small that even Lord Bell Tone deceives me. Oh, not all of them."


    Immediately after Peacock affirms, the poisoned man lowers his head so much that he is likely to have a face on the ground that he makes his nose snap.


    (Are you smelling it? No way. Follow my smell...)


    I remembered that there was an abnormal sense of smell among the Ninja companions of the Good Sumitomo. The ninja was the owner of a terrible skill, just like the man did today, in being able to sniff the ground like a dog and track down certain individuals.


    "There..."


    The gaze of a wild man with his face up hits the gaze of a good dweller.


    "It''s you. In the food... in my stomach, there''s your smell. Sesame doesn''t work."


    The poisoned man speaks out, and the other wildflowers get up and skip the score.


    The guests rushed out of the store, not getting involved. The clerk also pulls into the back of the store.


    "Hey, looks like some of these guys have monsters and magicians. I just noticed."


    One of the wildflowers pointed to the ringtones and said:


    "Who are you people?


    "That''s our dialogue. Fair enough. If we make these guys a souvenir, we''ll have a little face."


    When the ringtone asks, one of the wildflowers utters such a dialogue that his body undergoes an instant transformation.


    Two horns grow from the head, muscles swell all over the body, clothes and armor bounce and fly, and the body color changes red. I can see fangs growing in my mouth. And he releases a stronger demon than his whole body.


    Similar changes were taking place in the other wildflowers. Some had a single horn or a blue body colour, but they were all famous monsters known to everyone.


    "Oh, not ghosts!


    Actually, the clerk who was sneaking in from the back screamed and now it''s time to escape.


    He said he ate them.


    "Right. That was faster than I thought."


    Your head laughs when you hear Yoshiyoshi''s report.


    Your head and the wildflowers were in the woods, a short distance from the town of Inn.


    The wild bastards in Inn Town are new recruits who have been banished because of their bad behavior. Usually, people like that would turn into catalysts after killing them, but I deliberately kept them alive this time. However, we banished them after acting together for some time to make the enemy think they were one of us. And he used it as raw bait to make it take on the role of attracting enemies, monitoring them from afar.


    "It looks like he was poisoned, but it''s a report that he''s alive. Was the poison ineffective, or were you not going to kill him with poison from the beginning?"


    "That''s not true. It''s because they''re people."


    "Huh...?


    In the words of your head, Yoshiyoshi rounds his eyes.


    "You think you''re gonna deceive my eyes? The demons were kept to a minimum, but they are the demons" yawning "turned into people. Probably came after me and tired and became one of us to find out how things were going. It''s a smart species that moves in groups and can also be turned into people. Fox, Musina, Haunted Cat, or Ghost"


    "I see... you mean you used that monster as bait and hit the assassin...?


    "That''s the thing. Let''s go, tired."


    "Yes."


    Your head and tiredness rise.


    "I''m coming, too."


    Yanbei, the unruly cutter, offers.


    "Mister, we''re good too, right? I just traveled to the mountains last time, and I haven''t been violent at all."


    I also offered other wildfires.


    "Ha, shah. You guys come too."


    "Oops!


    When your head spoke, the wildflowers cheered and stood up together.

 1998 18

    The ghosts also have a name. Even the ghosts have surnames. They were a clan with the last name Kijima.


    They in this day and age had no superior rulers, whose thoughts were both primitive and instinctive and conservative, and fiercely hostile to human matters.


    "One of the sorcerers is an Inhuman Child."


    "Besides, I''ve been told that things are so beautiful that I mistook them for a daughter."


    "I''m not looking forward to it. We''ll decide where to eat now."


    "Do you want to eat it alive? Or do you want to bake and eat?


    "The eagle is good to eat while offending"


    At Tentative Negijo, the Kijima ghosts have a delightful conversation. When we descend into the world of man, we are transformed into the figure of man, but now the horns and fangs are exposed, and the colour of our bodies is that of ghosts.


    Eat the strong inspired and the strong magicians, and they will be strengthened. That is certainly true, but not all ghosts in Kijima, in fact, possess that trait. No, even in ghosts, only some who can exercise superordinary powers apply. But I believe all ghosts, not just Kijima, will gain power.


    In the first place, many ghosts want to eat human flesh in ways like faith and thought. I''m not asking for it by instinct. To that evidence, the human carnivore that takes place among the ghosts also becomes obsolete with the times afterwards. Because as I continued to interact with people, even if I hated people, I became resistant to the act of eating.


    "It''s a report of a sight. Looks like they noticed. They kicked me out of the wild plains, and then they poisoned me at the diner."


    Liaison officers with objects mixed with a group of wildflowers returned to Negijo, reporting.


    "They kicked you out? Heh heh."


    One man offends.


    "Phew, phew, phew."


    The ghost of an elder, who is at first sight a wise man of the clan, utters something.


    "You did enough to get killed? It''s a strange story that he was poisoned later without being killed on the spot. Even though it is an assassination of dignitaries, such as poisoning, the elders say,"


    The leader translates and communicates the words of the elders. The elders always only say fu fu fu. Because some of the ghosts do not understand the elders'' words, most of them are translated and communicated by their heads.


    "It''s a disgusting story. Better be careful."


    The head of the ghost says with a strange face. But no one knows what to be careful about.


    "We still need to talk. He says he has now fought the poisoned. You think some of them are magicians and monsters? And the wildfire is like another group."


    "Heh heh heh heh heh"


    "The eagles move, but they say they''re lucky."


    Hear the preacher''s words, the elder speaks to the chief, and the chief translates the elder''s words.


    "Okay, it''s been a long time since I''ve fought people! Spit out the anger and eat the meat from his stomach!


    "Fungo!


    "Wow, wow!"


    The ghosts also stood up and cheered in unison, responding to the shouts of their risen heads and elders.


    The number of ghosts was five, but early in the opening of the fighting, one died. A good neighbor shot himself in the head with a gun.


    "Even if I didn''t die of poison, I wouldn''t have made it to Seed Island"


    A good dweller laughs as he looks down at a ghost shot through the head and falls to the big letter. The killer was a ghost who had been poisoned earlier.


    "Whoa!


    An exasperated ghost thrust through the good neighbourhood, but the good neighbourhood leapt for more than two meters on the spot without any help, hanging on the ceiling pillar of the shop.


    "Ho ho."


    The Good Sumitomo fell to the ghost with his retreating voice, taking out his unnostalgia on the way down, and cutting the ghost''s throat with the fall - was meant to.


    (Stiff. I don''t know what it felt like, but it was prevented anyway)


    In fact the ghost had not fallen either, so the Good Sumitomo repeated a short leap, went outside the store and took a distance from the ghost. Only one was a ghost with a blue body color and only one horn growing.


    "Four one-on-one is just fine."


    A ghost with his hair cut into a horn says with a lumpy face, eating a rice balls. There was a ringtone at the end of the gaze of the horn pruning ghost.


    "Woman, I saw your head with you. Shall I join you?"


    "Okay."


    Ringtone nodding at the offer of a horn mowing ghost.


    "I don''t want to bother the store if possible, so please go outside"


    "Fine. Hey, you guys, get out there."


    Upon the request of the ringtone, the ghost of the pruning prompted the other three ghosts...


    "Oh? Why should I care like a human?


    The blue ghost in one corner rebels in a grumpy manner.


    Shortly afterwards, the pruning ghost grabbed and pulled one corner of the blue ghost with his left hand with tremendous momentum, knocking the blue ghost to the ground with one arm.


    "You seem to have enough rice..."


    On a blue ghost falling into depression, the horn mowing ghost is a truly ghostly form of rage, crouching and riding, pulling left with the horn grabbed, forcing the blue ghost''s face up.


    "You defy rice from enough! Eat! Rice only grill!


    "Gumo!"


    A horn-mowing ghost pushes the edible rice balls he had in his right hand onto the face of a blue ghost. Then rice grows more and more, and in motion as if willing, it enters the nose and mouth of the Blue Ghost.


    (No... Are you saying you can suffocate me with rice...... Oh...... what a miserable and painful look......)


    The ringtone was badly excited to see blue ghosts with their heads held in place disappointingly, their faces covered with rice, their mouths and noses grained, and rice grains penetrating their eyes and ears.


    (If they did that to me too...... The other way around, if you can get stripped naked and rugged all over your body with those big hands instead of just your face......)


    A bell tone that overlays you with blue ghosts, runs paranoia, and excites you even more. I sneak one hand on my breasts and rub it from the top of my clothes, and my erect nipples also irritate me with my fingers.


    "What the hell! No more defiance!


    "If you know what I mean!


    Blue ghosts begged forgiveness, and the horn-mowing ghosts rose away from the blue ghosts that had become full of rice.


    "What''s up? Did you cower?


    "Yes, no..."


    Speaking to the ghost of the pruning, the bell sounds, turning away his blushing face, pulling in the hand that was stretching out to his chest, and pulling out his sword.


    "Then it''s because of concentration. Yuku!"


    Don''t scream, the horn-mowing ghost sticks out his palm.


    "U.S. Iron Cannon!


    A large quantity of rice was sprayed linearly from the palms of the ghosts, and they were not allowed to bathe in the ringtones, but the ringtones put their own demonic power into the demonic knife concubine pine and beat it on the rice.


    Rice is played one after the other as the bell tone continues to maintain its outfit with the sword slapped against the rice. It doesn''t extend to ringtones at all.


    "If so! US snowstorm!


    Massive amounts of rice literally blow like snowstorms as they swirl around the ghost of the pruning.


    That''s when the gunshots went off. Almost at the same time, it also sounded tall.


    "What..."


    A good dweller leaks a groan of consternation. After taking the distance, he was a good dweller who shot the Blue Ghost in the back of the head with a fire rope gun, but the bullet had been played, without wearing the Blue Ghost''s head. Another tall sound is the sound of a bullet being played.


    "It hurts. Seeds Island... But my skin didn''t seem to pass."


    Blue ghosts laugh as they hold their heads.


    "Ghaaaa!


    The blue ghost raised the scream of the Terminator.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    The ghost of the pruning also screamed, but covered his body with a sphere of rice to guard him instantly.


    The other two ghosts who were fighting Mount Seven Treasures and Peacock were also screaming.


    Lightning spread vortexically around the body of the ringtone, and electric shocks were piercing the bodies of the four ghosts.


    Three ghosts fell where the electric swirl disappeared. All three of them are desperate.


    He wrapped his own body in a sphere of rice and was a protected horn mowing ghost, but it was completely unprotected and severely damaged. When the rice sphere was released, the ghost fluttered and fell to the front.


    "Don''t do it...... Now, Lord, give me rice..."


    While talking, ghosts lose consciousness.


    "Terrible technique..."


    Qibao Mountain squeaks when she sees the ringtone. It''s like knocking down four ghosts with one bell tone as a result.


    (If you get into a fight, concentrate on the fight, and the demon in my heart will disappear, too)


    Looking down at the four fallen ghosts, the ringtone thinks.


    "Ringtone, stop..."


    When the peacock prompted him to desist...


    "Fu fu fu fu!


    Skinny old ghosts appear like dead branches and step on the estate and get puffy and angry.


    "The elders are told that he is a pathetic man to be hit like a human being."


    And another ghost appeared from the sidewalk and told him. And from behind it, many more ghosts appear. Obviously there are more than ten of them.


    (It was unconscious to be distracted by the battle and not notice the proximity of demons. The ghosts seem to have the art of wiping out demons)


    Turning to those with a large number of ghosts who appeared additionally, the ringtone erected a pitch-black, full-bodied demonic knife that raised the fighting spirit.

 1999 19

    "I didn''t expect the US ghost to lose."


    I look at one of the fallen ghosts and my head groans.


    "Fu fu fu fu"


    "I hear the elders have been witnessed. Says the swordsman knocked down four men at once."


    The head interprets the words of a ghost elder that no one else understands.


    "Phew, phew, phew."


    An elder grinned nastyly on his wrinkled face, pointing to the ringtone of the bell.


    "I understand. Hey, the elder seems to like that woman. Don''t just kill that woman."


    "Ha."


    The ghosts respond to the commands of the chief.


    "You''re such a ghost as Grandpa Bamboo. He likes it."


    Seven Treasure Mountains make fun of the ringtone.


    "Oh, really..."


    Yet the ringtone was blushing, so Qiaobaoshan rounded his eyes.


    "Hey...... you like that?


    "No, even if it''s not my preference, if the opposite sex sees me like that..."


    "No, no, no, Lord, it would be too much of a beginner" Ubu "..."


    Hearing the bell noise, Qiaobaoshan opened his mouth in awe.


    "Anyway, that ghost general is going to make it inside."


    Seeing a huge ghost of international stature, who was responsible for a giant gold bar, Mount Seven Treasures laughs in horror.


    "Well... if you divulge it, please"


    That''s how the ringtone begins to cast a spell.


    "Huh!


    If you let it happen, the elder swings his spear and sticks it in toward the ringtone.


    That''s when the gunshots went off. Good Sumitomo shot a firecracker at an elder who was coming in.


    But the elders were safe. I took it off.


    (Damaged. Fast on your grandfather''s...)


    Good Sumitomo with his face in his tongue.


    How many ghosts arrive besides the elders. Some of them were after Meal Two.


    Clearly, he gazes at the ghosts who are after him, and Meal II shrugs himself.


    (He told me not to leave me. But I was also inadvertent. I didn''t realize he was away.)


    Seven Treasure Mountains realizes that the distance between the meal two and the ghost is separated, and hurries to break between them and try to enter.


    But earlier, the peacock stood before the second meal.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Peacock spits white smoke out of his mouth. Three ghosts showered decent white smoke.


    "Hey, what the hell? Aah!?


    "My body''s paralyzed...... whoops!


    Peacock slashes and throws away the ghost, which has quickly become dull.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!


    Seven treasure mountains beat and slaughtered the place where a ghost who did not have to bathe in white smoke jumped on a peacock with a knife crying at night. The ghost''s head cracks and blows.


    "Pfft, you owed me back. Meal two, thank you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Peacock."


    Encouraged by Mount Seven Treasures, it was Meal Two, thankful with a bounced voice, but Peacock turns that way silently.


    "It''s lit up."


    Seeing such a peacock trick, Seven Treasures Mountain laughs and is slaughtered by the ghosts that attack him.


    "Huh! Fuckin ''hell!


    Meanwhile, an elder stubbornly spears around for a ringtone.


    While dodging the ringtone, the elder notices the steeplechase coming off the steeple.


    (You''re going to weaken me to the point where you don''t kill me, can''t fight me alive, can''t move)


    That makes the ringtone exciting.


    "Huh!


    At that time, the elder stops the spear movement and waves forward, smiling and turning his back, as if he had heard a bell-sounding heart. Ugly ringtones were also understandable as to the fact that it was a sexual appeal.


    (That''s what you''re looking at me for... You want to be the gateway to desire)


    Being aware of that, I don''t remember any discomfort. Rather, it is a bell sound that even makes me feel happy. If we''re not in battle now, it''s where we inflate a lot of paranoia from there.


    "Stardust Scatter"


    The ringtone emits from close range, supercuring the golden flat sugar on the palm as a scatter of debris.


    "Fugawa!


    The elder wields a spear and plays countless little golden sugars shot out at high speed. But the boulder couldn''t prevent all the golden flat sugar, and I got about two shots of it.


    (It''s a big deal that I played, but besides, you seem lucky to be skinny.)


    A bell tone that considers the elder''s body technique and shape, and considers possible ways of attacking him.


    Once again, the elder pokes me with a spear. Instead of avoiding the ringtone with physical surgery this time, he receives a spear with the demon knife concubine pine, or plays it, then does not retreat, but gradually advances as he turns to receive it.


    "FUCK......!?


    The elder noticed the fact and was flabbergasted. It''s supposed to be me who''s attacking you unilaterally. But the bell sounds as if they are attacking an elder attack. And while he makes it look like he''s preventing it, he''s stepping forward and pushing his elders backwards.


    It is an elder and a hundred warriors. I''ve fought a variety of enemies until I was this age. I can see that. Bell sounds are also quite powerful. That''s why I thought I could do this kind of artistry.


    "Fucker, fucker, fucker."


    Stop the attack hand and the elders point to the ringtone and desperately complain about something.


    "Thus saith the elder. What a brave, brilliant, beautiful and lovely woman you are, Stomach. I would love to be my own wife. He wants to conceive my baby."


    "Yeah eh!?


    As the head interpreted as he battled Mount Seven Treasures, the ringtone raised a surprise and looked at the elder.


    (This... is it true that the old body of ghosts has seriously begun to see me... Oh no......)


    I drool my nose, open my mouth full of teeth and look at the elders laughing, the same bell sound that blushes my cheeks again earlier.


    "Ki, I''m glad to hear that, but I have a mission too, and with you attacking, I was wondering if it would be difficult to get that kind of talk"


    "Hey, ringtone, what are you taking seriously? You should ignore it and fight it."


    To the mundane ringtone of a bell, Mount Qiaobao, who was battling the head of a ghost wielding a gold bar at high speed, shouted and spoke.


    "Ah... that''s true"


    In escalating delusions, it was a bell sound that even occurred to me to the occasion of having a careful couple life with my haunted grandfather, but I panicked and retightened my mind.


    "You have plenty of room to make other findings and speak up when you say you''re fighting this me. No, this one has seizures."


    He stopped his hand waving the gold bars, and the head of the ghost said to Mount Seven Treasures.


    "I''m sorry about that. He was the one who was going to have a flaw, so follow me."


    When Qibao Mountain laughs and provokes, he wields the Rigidknife Night Cry Day Sanya, punching in quickly and sharply.


    The head of a ghost proud of his giant and haughty arms was such a frightening rigidity that he seemed to shudder. He takes the knife with a gold bar and paralyzes it to the shoulder.


    The head of the ghost also wields a gold bar, and Mount Qiaobao receives it with a cry at night. No matter how big a knife is, if you eat a blow of gold bars or something, it will break, but you will not break the crying threesome at night. I take it right.


    "That''s a good knife. You deserve to call it a famous knife."


    The head of the ghost who praises. I was also in the mood to praise the Seven Treasures Mountains that dealt with it, but it was so much to say.


    "Call me a knife. I cried at night with a knife. Remember."


    "I see. And what''s your Lord''s name?


    "Seven Treasures Mountain Huizao Weimen. Does the Haunted Admiral have a name? Let me ask you something."


    "There''s also a surname. Kishima. Kishima String Ghost!


    The head of the ghost - the string ghost named it after a scream, stepped in loud and waved the gold bars.


    Seven Treasure Mountains rebels his upper body, while accepting gold bars with a machete, and stays dressed as he is imminent. Both faces approach as well.


    "Pfft."


    "Ugh!?


    When I wondered if the string ghost blew something out with his mouth shut, Mt. Qiaobao felt a sharp pain in both eyes.


    "Including needles? Will you do a cute imitation?"


    Even if we know who the attack is and our sights are sealed, Mount Seven Treasures is not in a panic. On the contrary, I''m laughing.


    "I didn''t want to use this kind of sighing hand either, but I don''t want to lose. I''ll even try to ghost my heart."


    String ghosts say, open the distance a little. Then he tries to circle around on the left hand side of Mount Seven Treasures with a slip of foot.


    "Phew...... boring. If that''s what you''re gonna do, I got an idea."


    Saying so, Mount Seven Treasures put his strength into his belly.


    From the side of Mount Seven Treasures with his eyes closed, Xuan Ghost tried to swing the gold bars to the side.


    A gunshot sounds there, and a bullet wears a ghost''s foot.


    (Unwanted help, thank you. Good Housing)


    Mount Seven Treasures ironically thanking you, without speaking up.


    "Humph!


    The bullet nearly disfigured me, but still a string ghost swinging the gold bars forcefully.


    Mt. Seven Treasures opens his eyes and drifts gold bars with a cry at night.


    "It hurts, but I tried to be patient."


    Even as he bleeds out of his eyes, Mount Seven Treasures makes him laugh.


    "Ooh... ru!?


    Talking, he felt a hot shock in his abdomen, and the string ghost gave a grunting voice.


    String ghosts saw incredible things. His body jumped out of the belly of Mount Seven Treasures and pierced the belly of a string ghost.


    "Demon Knife Belly Accidental Death Luo Bai, a knife that usually fits in the sheath, lurks in the swordsman''s body and has the power to move freely through the body without hurting the swordsman. I was the first one to use a smart hand. It means I can use this guy without worrying about it."


    "Well, hello."


    String ghosts mocked Mount Seven Treasures explaining.


    "Hmm..."


    The string ghost''s leg and belly wounds heal as he looks at them.


    "As you can see, I''m an immortal ghost."


    "Are you nuts? Is there immortality or something? It would be a story of being somewhat playable. Though, this is a bothersome opponent."


    It was then that Seven Treasures said so.


    "Oh, I''m doing it. I''m doing it."


    "Dude, there''s a bunch of ghosts raging around in the middle of the day."


    "Ghost, you''re pretty dead..."


    "Are the assassins we''re after stronger? Pity."


    Variety and wildfire show up. It was obvious from the content of that dialogue that they plotted to engage themselves and the ghosts.


    "Are they... the wild falls with the sorcerer we were after? Some Inhumans."


    Look at the tiredness, the string ghost says abominably. String ghosts also understood what this was all about.


    What do you want me to do?


    "Do the assassin more aggressively. But if the ghosts get in the way, do it too. He''s a triplets superior."


    Tired, your head answered.


    "God, you don''t have to call for an extra in this phase."


    Peacock said in a sigh, turning to the wildflowers.

 2000 20

    At this point, the Good Sumitomo did not know who the head of the wildfire was. I just can''t see my face. A lot of people wear helmets, so I don''t know extra.


    (At times like this, hurrying kung fu is a bad hand. That won''t happen. There''s nothing wrong with that. You should be steady about what you can do)


    A good dweller lurking in the bush pulls the trigger. One of the heads of the wildfire is shot out with the gunfire.


    "Seed Island!


    "Is the artillery squad lurking too... unsavory"


    upsetting wildfire. There are quite a few people who have never seen a fire rope gun. Therefore, for the first time, we see that threat and are about to be dominated by fear.


    "Don''t be cowardly. They''re after us because we''re stopping. Keep moving. If it looks bad, you can use it as a shield, either as an enemy or on your side. Still, if you die, you just had no luck, and if you die to that extent, give it up because you don''t have to be killed by a gun."


    But your head is the usual nori, giving instructions in an easygoing tone, and giving appropriate encouragement.


    (When? Guess the guy I just talked to is the head)


    Good Sumitomo, who took the task of loading the next bullet, could only hear his voice, but did not even know which wildfire had spoken.


    "There''s a woman. Don''t kill me. Yo."


    "If I kill you, I''ll use it while it''s warm."


    Some of them happily head to the ringtone first.


    (Killed and then offended...... I''d like to spare you that. When you die, you don''t feel anything. I''d rather be humiliated in the midst of despair, in a state of dying anyway...)


    A strange delusion sounded like a bell tone for a moment, but I strike it off immediately.


    "Old Body, could you fight with me?


    A ringtone is offered to the elders of the ghosts who fought until now.


    "Hmm."


    A sneering elder. Seeing it, the ringtone smiles and begins to cast a spell.


    "Oh, my God!


    The elders spear and kill the wild bastards who tried to strike the bell noise.


    Come here, you ghosts.


    When the elders saw his men killed, his head laughed invincibly and was slashed by the ghosts nearby.


    "All of you!


    Many of the ghosts turn the spearhead of an attack into a wildfire.


    (If you do that, is the prominent guy the general?


    With the start of the killing between the wildfire and the ghost, the Good Sumitomo targets one of the wildfire.


    Pull the trigger. But the targeted wildfire had retreated tremendously, almost at the same time as the Good Sumitomo had shot him.


    (It just so happens?


    Load the gun with ammunition and decide to aim again. It takes some time to load the cartridge pills and bullets from the muzzle and push them in with a loading stick called Karka. It takes more than a dozen seconds to be a ninja and even a good dweller good at handling a fire-rine gun.


    Shoot one more shot at the same wildfire. But as if watching this move and mocking him, the Good Sumitomo became mute, almost at the same time turning back and dodging himself when he shot him.


    "Two shots were fired at Yanbei. And both of them. Well, I''ll just say boulders."


    In front of the giant ghosts, the head praises Hikomori, an intruder who struggles without flinching at all. Yanbei was not distracted only by the battle against ghosts, but was also constantly attentive to the slight killing of snipers.


    "Watch out for the white smoke-spitting mask guy. Your body''s gonna stop moving."


    Yoshiyoshi raises his voice. He was witnessing a scene where peacocks breathed white smoke and paralyzed many wild falls.


    "I will�� deal with you"


    Tired advances before the peacock.


    (Child... and Inhuman Child...)


    A peacock with a strong appetite, but desperate. Whether you are an enemy or not, you must endure this.


    Sun Sumitomo shoots at Yanbei even more. That''s the third shot. But Yanbei just twisted his upper body and sent a bullet. A bullet hits the ghost arm that was ahead of him.


    "He''s amazing..."


    "It''s not just fear."


    My companions are impressed with the divinity of Yanbei.


    "Enemy but heavenly."


    Mt. Qiaobao also saw the Yanbei and was sending praise.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The head string ghost of a ghost waves a gold bar toward such a Seven Treasures Mountain.


    "Hey, you still gonna do this with me? They''re aggressively killing ghosts."


    "I don''t mind. I want to fuck you."


    Qiaobaoshan asks, but the string ghost answers so and keeps waving the gold bars.


    "Right. But I can''t leave you alone. Let me show you what I got."


    With a nihil grin, Qiaobaoshan returned the Rigidknife Night Cry Sangami to his back sheath and pulled out another sword he had laid on his back.


    It was not a Japanese sword, but a Western sword. The moment it pulls out of the sheath, a good amount of evil overflows, so the string ghost flinches and retreats unexpectedly.


    "What...? That nasty Nanban sword..."


    Running scared, string ghosts ask.


    "Demon Sword Dinesleif. Not an exaggeration, but a sword that does not fit into the sheath until it is sucked in the blood of life. And... no, you can taste it from here on out."


    Seven Treasures Mountain with a distorted grin showers a sharp sword strike like never before.


    The string ghost cannot be avoided and his chest is slashed by hanging.


    In addition, Qiaobao Mountain protruded his sword and pierced the string ghost''s throat.


    (The sword is bringing power to this man? The speed increases exceptionally and the skill...)


    A string ghost on one knee, spitting blood out of his mouth, and his face in agony.


    "Huh, but no matter how much you scratch me... Huh...?


    A string ghost notices a strange body. I don''t see any signs of that, even though it''s time for the flesh to regenerate, which is supposed to regenerate immediately, even if it hurts.


    "When you are wounded with this sword, that wound will not heal. It doesn''t even work the power of regeneration."


    String ghosts are stunned by the words Seven Treasures Mountain has told them. Even though I''m a red ghost, the expression "blue" makes a perfect face.


    "No... it''s a lie... I don''t like it..."


    In fact, the string ghost remembers a bottomless fear with the wound that keeps coming out with no stopping blood at all and the feeling of his body getting colder and colder and more and the unbearable pain.


    "I don''t know. He possessed the power of authentic regeneration and so he was proud that he would never die, and he was not prepared to die and came to the battle. The Haunted Admiral can hear you."


    Under the slander of Mount Seven Treasures, string ghosts were freed from the fear of death.


    "Sure... it''s unusual. I didn''t even realize it. Let me know and thank you."


    String ghosts squeeze the remaining force and set up gold bars.


    "If you die, fight and die, or you''ll be the head of Kijima''s ghost."


    "That intent or okay. Grab your opponent."


    Mt. Seven Treasures smiled and set up Dinesleif again.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    String ghosts wave gold bars with a temperamental roar and a lifetime of thoughts and full force.


    Immersed in such a mood that he was bathing his whole body with the life of a string ghost, Mount Seven Treasures wielded a long arm and snapped the string ghost''s neck with a demon sword.


    At the same time as the string ghost''s neck was snapped and danced to the universe, a roar sounded and the lightning ran.


    When the bell sounds finished chanting the spell, the electric shock ran around the bell sounds and spinning in a vortex-wounding orbit, piercing the bodies of the wild ambushes.


    I broke my promise to fight with the ghosts with my elders, so I avoided the ghosts and put them only on the wild. It also depended on the spell being chanted longer than usual because of the need for fairly precise controls to do so.


    "Tired!


    Your head screams and runs out. The electric shock emitted from the ringtone struck many wild bodies directly, but included tiredness, which was in the midst of battling the peacock.


    "Whoa, hold on tight."


    "Hey... just... su..."


    When your head brings up tiredness, tiredness distorts your face in agony, but holds your head''s hand and complains of your safety.


    "You don''t look all right at all."


    Take a tired wrist, measure a pulse, and a palliative head. There is nothing else in life. It was a fairly powerful attack witchcraft, but tired and witchcrafted, so it seemed to resist and suppress as much power as possible.


    (I didn''t know you were alive with that...)


    The ringtone, on the other hand, cannot help but be surprised that you are tired of living. No one has survived eating the present technique, even if the opponent is a sorcerer with some resistance to the technique.


    "Is Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft the Deep Righteous, Thunder Axis?"


    The ringtone is even more surprising when you stand up slowly and speak of the technique of ringtone.


    "Star charcoal sorcerer - no, I didn''t hear your name."


    "My name is Star Charcoal Bell Sound, my seventh successor to Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft."


    Your head tells you, the ringtone is named.


    (The name of the woman''s "stomach", which will be given later as the sound "Like", is good...)


    Hearing the bell tone''s name, tired thinks.


    "I... forgot my name. Call me your head. This guy is tired of Shizuno. So. It''s Ringtone. You''re gonna dress like a bastard swordsman, but you''re gonna look pretty good under those clothes, aren''t you? I can see that."


    "Huh... Huh?


    A bell noise that swerves in a direction I never thought I would, upset and give an up-rubbed voice.


    "The punishment for killing my men and hurting my tiredness will be paid with your body. I''m going to humiliate you with both my tiredness."


    To the inferior proclamation of your head, the ringtone tempers your chest. I can see my face on fire.


    (Punishment...... I want it. Very...... I want you to punish me. I want it to be doomed...)


    Shortly after I thought about it...


    "Admiral ~!


    "Dear String Ghost! Why don''t you come back!?


    The ghosts are upset and moaning when they see string ghosts being decapitated and finished.


    "I ran out of ammunition and gunpowder. I didn''t know you had to use bullets for monsters..."


    On the other hand, the good dweller sighed, lying about in the bush.


    "It was someone I didn''t ask for, and should I have left those guys to die? I like people at all..."


    All I''m saying is that we''re on a common mission. Even if all but myself die, it should be fine if I achieve my mission and return alive, and it is easier to do so. But there was no such behavior by the Kin Sumitomo.


    "You stopped sniping! Was the bullet fired? Or do you have one or two shots left? I can''t be alarmed, but now is the time!


    Your head makes a conscious voice that can be heard by enemies as well as allies. To raise the morale of your allies, screw up the morale of your opponents, and turn the flow to their side.


    "Sounds like the morale of the wild feuds has gone up and the morale of the ghosts has gone down."


    Mount Seven Treasures comes next to the peacock and speaks up.


    "I guess it''s because you killed the Admiral. I thought you were on our side."


    "It''s over there that I''ve set you up. Don''t say it like it''s my fault."


    Hearing Peacock say it, Qibao Mountain says it in a grumpy manner.


    "Phew, phew, phew!


    The elders are screaming. The ghosts who were fighting the wildfires pay attention. I saw the elders so that the wildflowers could follow me.

 2001 21

    The ghosts'' faces change. Only in part, including the string ghost, the head of the ghost, could understand the elder''s words, but when I saw the elder''s painful expression, I knew where to complain about it.


    "The General''s Vengeance!


    "Take the String Ghost''s Vengeance!


    "Bring the humans to the Blood Festival! And eat!"


    The ghosts, whose morale has risen to its fullest with the killing, are attacked by wild falls and bell tones.


    "Ugh. I''m in a bad mood right now."


    Your head speaks in a quiet tone. Tired was trembling in your head''s arms. A mighty wrath on your head that could even freeze the ghosts'' killing chi. There was no other reason for this, I had been injured, but I still remembered the fear of exhaustion.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    When your head utters a word, around your head and tiredness appears a small three-day moon-shaped brightness of companion numbers.


    It was a technique that had just been developed based on the secret of Nanban witchcraft received from the Taoist Egg Superior.


    A number of small lights, which may be over a hundred, dance at high speeds simultaneously. Every one of them strikes the ghosts, and the ringtones, on different tracks, as if they were willing.


    "Guaaaaa!"


    "Higi no!


    "Mindless!


    Ghosts pierced by the brightness of light and filled with holes all over their bodies.


    "Knock..."


    As if my body were going to be a hive, I fantasized about what it would be like to be full of holes, while desperately sending the brightness of the light that strikes me, or the bell tone that slashes me with demon knife concubine pine to extinguish me.


    "I can''t suck it off, I can''t help it. It''s a very evil technique inside..."


    Seven Treasures Mountain pulled out a demon knife that sucked supernormal power and tried to suck all the light, but several shots were pierced through its body. Fortunately, it took about shoulders, limbs and flanks, and due to the amount of bleeding, the aorta hasn''t been damaged. But the battle was unlikely to continue.


    (The peacock is... dead?


    Mount Seven Treasures sees the peacock. Peacock also seems to have been pierced by cannibal fluorescence, but this one falls to the depression and doesn''t move. Looks like it was a bad hit. I see it as possibly fatal.


    "Humph!


    Even in the sight of the mighty witchcraft of your head, the elders have nothing to fear, and suddenly jump at your head and try to poke you with a spear.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    A blacker and brighter stream was unleashed than your head, and it seemed that you had swallowed the elders, but the elders were in an awkward place.


    The elders approach your head. Stick out the spear with all your strength.


    The elder''s spear, your head kicked up and prevented. The spear of the elder is bounced large on top, and the upper body of the elder feels a little glaring, where a gap arises.


    Don''t miss the gap, your head swoops to the side.


    "Fuko..."


    The elder looked back as his throat was slashed wide to the side and his blood scattered like a fountain.


    The elders, ringtones and gaze. At that time, the elders were laughing for some reason. No, I laughed when I saw the ringtone.


    (Why...? Why are you laughing...?


    Seeing the elder smile at the moment, the ringtone feels like his chest is going to be smothered.


    "Elder, whoa, whoa!


    "Me! How dare an elder!


    Increasingly fierce ghosts.


    Your quiet anger continues. Tired was feeling up close, angry as if the blade of ice chopped up what could be shaken.


    Without even seeing the ghosts coming at him, his head was meditating, marking with his hands together, and casting a spell.


    "Armored Sleeve Touch Song Streak"


    The moment the chant of the spell was complete, the surroundings were engulfed in darkness.


    Despite being wrapped in darkness, I can see all who are in it. Your head, your tiredness, your ghosts.


    Tired knows that this is one of the techniques you can call the depths of your head. Your head focuses on itself and acquires the art of forming a special space. Needless to say, it does not require a strut, as is the case with normal junctions, and there is no restriction on access.


    Behind one of the ghosts appeared a giant skeleton with eyeballs on it.


    "Wow!? What the hell is this?


    Feeling the signs and looking back, a surprised ghost tries to wave a gold bar.


    "Huh?"


    I couldn''t swing a gold bar. Because when I tried to shake it, I dislocated my shoulders, and then I broke my elbows.


    "What the... what the... what the..."


    Your head picks up the stone at your feet and throws it at a ghost groaning in pain. The stone hits the head. And the head of the ghost explodes lightly. It''s like if I hit a stone on a ripe persimmon, I blew it up.


    The skeleton disappears while the other ghosts are distracted by the sight. And show up behind the ghost that was next door.


    "Whoa!? Gee!"


    A surprised ghost tried to distance herself from the skeleton, slipping and falling. The fallen bounce broke my leg bone lightly. I tried to poke my hand further into the ground and broke both my wrist and my palm bones.


    His head also threw stones at the ghost. When the stone hit his chest, the ghost ribs were crushed and his heart and lungs crushed and bounced.


    And the skeleton moves to another ghost again. At this point the rest of the ghosts were three, but all three understood what this was all about. Those whose skeletons appear behind them, when their bodies become uninterrupted and brittle.


    "What the hell..."


    The ringtone gazes at the darkness. From outside the darkness made by your head, you do not know what is happening in the darkness. When the five ghosts went to your head, darkness erupted from your head''s body, and something like a mass of darkness was made, and your head, tiredness, and the five ghosts were engulfed in darkness.


    When the lump of darkness disappeared, there were five ghosts exposed to a wretched corpse, a head resting calmly, and a tired figure lying at its feet.


    The earliest number of remaining ghosts is also small. And by the head that slew the elders, he slew five of his companions at a time in mysterious art, and the spirit of the ghosts was lost.


    "We''re leaving! We lost! I can''t make any more sacrifices!


    "Gu Tu ~... Can''t you help me..."


    "Remember, one day we will ravage the world of men!


    Without even looking at the losing ghosts, your head turns its gaze to the ringtone.


    At about the same time, the ringtone activates the thunder-axis technique again. Now that there were no wild horses, I could release them without worrying about the entanglement. Electric shocks rush around in a vortex.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Your head summons a few flickering spirits and wears them to himself. It was a prospect of preventing electric shocks from being missed to the ground by the Spirit.


    The prospect went off. Instead, he missaw the identity of the ringtone technique. The thundershaft technique doesn''t really emit the electric shock the way it looks. Because we are hitting the bioenergy that took the shape of an electric shock, we cannot change the flow of electricity to prevent it.


    The tiredness of remaining down was helped thanks to the electric shock passing through the top, but your head eats a direct hit.


    Mizuko Kiriko also killed some power, but still took quite serious damage, kneeling on both sides on the spot.


    "With all that talent as a magician, it''s a treasure rot, such as falling for a burglar or something. You have a better way to live."


    A ringtone that speaks with a rough breath. It''s time for her to get physically hard.


    "Another sermon? You want me to serve the palace? Or do you want me to help people like you? I''m sorry about both of them."


    Your head spits and laughs off.


    "Hey, ringtone. Peacock is alive for once, but it may not taste good like this."


    Qiaobaoshan called to the ringtone as he put a bunch of contents on Peacock''s wound.


    "I''m not going to be able to fight anymore either. Are you going to fight alone like this? The enemy seems to be doing the same, but he may have some leeway. We''ll split the pain and run, but we''ll figure it out."


    "Understood."


    The ringtone drank the opinion of Seven Treasures Mountain and delivered the knife to the sheath.


    "You don''t have to chase me. Don''t even chase him. I don''t think so."


    While watching the dispersing ringtones, the fatigued, dark-faced head commands his men.


    "It was kind of like all three of us losing, that kind of fight."


    "Tiny."


    Yoshiyoshi''s light mouth, your head laughed powerlessly.

 2002 22

    The ringtones avoided visiting doctors in the same town and treated themselves at the inn. You could run into the wild sleepers again, and in this day and age, the doctors'' arms are pinky, and many of them are yab doctors. I don''t trust bell tones except for doctors I know firsthand.


    "Looks like you struggled."


    Xu Ya deliberately brought the doctor to the inn. Perhaps my client prepared it for me, Bell Tone thinks.


    "It''s all because of the exhaustion. Where the hell is my client? I can almost guess."


    Mt. Seven Treasures in a sarcastic tone while undergoing treatment.


    "The presence of a third party called a ghost, whether we tried it or not, was only a disturber. And so this is the result."


    "Right...... Cure him now."


    When I told him with a face that didn''t float, Xuan Yi walked away early.


    "What''s wrong with that guy?


    Meal II asks in wonder.


    "I screwed up twice. By reporting it up there, the man may be told a story or punished."


    And, good neighbour.


    "If we fail further, we could be punished."


    "Kusanhara Kusanhara"


    Hearing the ringtone dialogue, Qiaobao Mountain shrugged aside.


    Meanwhile, the wildflowers returned to Noyama and were in Nojuku.


    Around the fire, a small banquet to celebrate the victory. But besides the stories of taking lives and fighting ghosts, there is no particular harvest.


    In wildfire perception, that was a win. Because we survived the defeat of those who had tried to kill us, although at considerable cost.


    "Yanbei, what you did today was a big deal. He was brave, not afraid of ghosts or seed islands."


    "Us."


    Yoshiyoshi will pour alcohol into the cup of Yanbei while honoring him in a good mood.


    "It''s good to be brave. There have been many phases that have been helped by your thrust. But I''ve been discreet. Oh, remember. I don''t know. One day I''m gonna run into this guy with a bad luck."


    "Us."


    Yanbei snorts at his head, who laughs bitterly and beware.


    "But you don''t feel good about being targeted. It''s usually a battle we attack, but it''s disgusting that it''s going to be a battle of protection. That''s why I framed you for using the ghost, Azumi, but you couldn''t stop me."


    In tannic terms, your head tilts the cup.


    There comes the tiredness that should have fallen asleep and sits close to your head.


    "How''s it going?


    "It''s okay...... Your head gave me a drink, it''s bitter... thanks to the pills..."


    In front of everyone''s eyes, he asks the sensitive part of your head, and tiredness answers with a trance face.


    "I''ve never seen your head so angry."


    and Yoshiyoshi. That was not only tiring, but so were the other wildflowers.


    "Forget it. Shame on you if you try from me. Filthy."


    "Go."


    In silence, Yoshiyoshi replies immediately. Tired, on the other hand, had a complex look


    The whispering feast was over, and the wildflowers took to the floor.


    "My lord, are you still awake...?


    "Oh."


    In the same futon as your head, when the tired man who slept on your head cried out, your head answered immediately.


    "Steaming back earlier...... sorry...... I don''t want to forget...... Because... I was glad that your head was so angry about me... and I couldn''t help it. I don''t want to forget..."


    When tired revealed his mood, his head took a small sigh of sigh.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it... it''s kind of a bumpy hole in my ass. Yeah, it''s the first time. I was so angry for someone other than myself. A few things... normal anger... different from other anger."


    Talking, your head was gently stroking his tired head.


    "The butthole itches. Then I''ll tell you. I... basically didn''t trust anyone. Both my men. I hated everything about this floating world, and I hated the guy who lived there. I thought it was all dirty."


    Your head speaks with a voice that is more sad than resentment.


    "But hey...... tired. You were different. You have forgiven your heart. So, the fact that you''re on your side - that you have a believable guy on your side - made me think you''re happy. The alley is filled with stories of as many stars as it is with tragedies. There are stories as dirty as the number of people, there are tragedies, everyone and he all laugh and suffer. Everyone else in the world doesn''t know what it''s like to suffer like that, and there''s more to knowing, right? But if you can go around with someone who can make it hard for you, what kind of situation is that, like, happy? Tired, ever since I met you, I''ve come to think so."


    That''s what your head thinks, and while tiredness fills me with happiness, something bothered me.


    "Did your head... stop believing people?


    "I have come to think that the floating world itself is filthy. And who''s making the world? People. People are filthy."


    Your head answers tired questions with a lonely voice.


    "I know my thoughts are distorted by reason. But what choice do we have? There''s no reason why I can lay low and kill people without any resistance, because no one can believe it, and everyone I see hates him. Because I was miserable when I was hungry. I saw too much terrible stuff. So I hate everything in the world. Back then, nothing did what I wanted, no wish, no prayer, all hope was turned down, and I was living a day of despair and resentment. After I got the power, I decided to do what I wanted. I decided to make everything food for me. But... I''ve known him since I met him tired. I''ve found that my way of life so far is not like my true happiness... Real happiness..."


    While he was talking, he interrupted the conversation and began to take a nap.


    I couldn''t help but be happy, but on the other hand, I was sad and painful to learn that there was a hard past on your mind that was eroding your heart in that past. I haven''t heard anything specific, but I know it''s not quite right.


    "As I have been saved by you, I am also your savior... That''s... I can''t really describe it in words... but it''s great. Very, very... wonderful..."


    Whisper in the ear of your head, where you are tired, and hold your head''s body strongly.


    "Right. Ever since I met you... I''ve always been aware of you. I see you all the time. That''s all I am... saved..."


    Your head, supposedly asleep, suddenly talks to you and holds your tired body back. While tired was astonished, he had even stronger joy when he heard what your head really meant.


    In the lodging, Mt. Seven Treasures and Meals Two began to sleep in the same room.


    "Why do you collect seven swords?


    Sleepless meal two speaks to Mt. Qiaobao, who sleeps in the same room.


    I have already spoken before Meal Two that Seven Treasure Mountains aims to align the seven famous swords demon knives. But I hadn''t even told you why.


    "Two, I had a strange dream. One is the dream that the number seven is a good number to get along with. And the other thing is, this is a dream like an announcement, but it''s a dream like that when you collect seven of the same things, you get a wish."


    "For that reason?


    I couldn''t understand the motive of following my dreams and collecting swords.


    "Why do you say that?" For me, this is the purpose of my life. I''m not asking you to understand, but it''s fun to have a life and a purpose. The harder it is, the more fun it is. "


    "Just living... even though it''s hard... I don''t know what purpose..."


    Listening to the story of Seven Treasures Mountain, Meal Two learns the sentiments of a yakuza.


    "Don''t you already have the purpose of brushing your arms and being strong? If you get stronger, you may not just live, but you may have another purpose."


    It was pointed out that Meal Two is irritating.


    "It was..."


    A meal two that laughs like it stinks.


    "Can I be strong?


    "I don''t know. But I promised I''d take care of him. It''s up to you. I''m going to bed, so don''t talk to me anymore."


    Nanabayama tells Meal Two, which he confirms anxiously, with a gentle voice.


    (If you follow this guy... I can definitely be strong. I''ll make you stronger. But... what do we do when we get stronger? At that time, Mr. Seven Treasure Mountains will have exorcised me for taking my family away already... Purpose����)


    Meal II fell asleep, wondering if there was anything else he wanted.


    That event, when the bell sounds woke up to strange sexuality, I had remembered and thought of it many times. Get to the floor, especially on sleepless nights, etc.


    Reminds me that that girl is being molested, and as she moisturizes her lower abdomen hot, she diligently wanders her own limbs in the futon, stimulating sensitive areas with both hands. Replace that girl with herself in delusion. Replace yourself with the look of being offended and screaming like a beast and desperately beating you so relentlessly that your face swells.


    After such a feeling of intense excitement, something playing, and falling, the ringtone immerses itself in self-loathing.


    I''ve had the same nightmare many times. Right in front of that girl being offended, herself immersed in masturbation. My daughter looks up at it and dreams of hitting her contempt gaze.


    As there is a demon in me, I also made an effort to pay for it, but in the end I can''t quit being paranoid or masturbating. I can''t control myself.


    I think about giving myself up to the devil and falling for it, but I can''t do it either. Both reason and emotion call to rest what I have been living. The star charcoal magicians and their ancestors will betray each other.


    Pushing his voice to death, he ends his time of comfort in the futon.


    (Is my heart filthy...... Is it already captured by the devil and too late......)


    As usual, after masturbation, the bell tone consciousness sank into darkness, falling into self-loathing.

 2003 23

    Kijima ghosts and star charcoal bell sounds The wildflowers, who had left their assassins, heard that there was a lonely village nearby and headed for lodging and plundering.


    The village is also a large distance from the streets and a fairly small substitute, the two objects reported.


    "It''s a vibrant village, and there''s not going to be a lot of people who can take it. Just a bunch of dark-faced guys. Come on."


    "I don''t even have a young daughter. I don''t even see any kids. It''s a creepy village. And there''s a strange epidemic, and there''s a lot of people lying on the floor."


    After hearing reports of objects, your head often thinks.


    "I don''t know if it''s evil to use someone who''s been corroded by a disease in the catalyst of surgery... but I wonder if I''ll get sick to you guys, and let''s avoid that village"


    "I like that. I don''t want to go to that village anymore."


    I was relieved to hear your decision.


    "Honestly, it was a very unpleasant feeling. I wonder if the land itself is being snuck up."


    One of those things that I say with a frivolous face.


    "Maybe it''s a hit. You were originally inspired, but you got even stronger while you were dating me. That''s why I''m letting you see things."


    "Eh..."


    With a loving smile on his head, the said sight had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    But that night, things changed.


    The two men, who turned to see things, fell ill.


    Because of the strong suspicion of infectious diseases, they are put to sleep in isolation from other faces, and nursing is carried out by your head and tiredness.


    "If it''s an infectious disease, they''re already in danger. And so do we."


    Said your head. I was only here for a few hours after the sights came back, but it is quite possible that I have fallen for the others. I haven''t been in the village for a long time, but it looks like this for both of us.


    The two had a high fever and after frequent vomiting, they were starting to erupt strangely viscous sweat from their skin.


    "This sweat is different. And I feel slightly, a sign of" serious "curse and kuraa."


    In front of the two people who laid him in line in the cabin, your head arms say.


    "I''m tired. This is obviously not a normal disease. It''s the result of interference in paranormal areas. I have to take care of these guys. You may have a heavy load, but can you go with the village and find out what caused it? If we can find a way to cure these people''s illness, we can do it."


    "I''ll do it"


    Tired snorts without hesitation at the confirmation of your head. Your head laughs when you see it.


    "I really think the opposite is good. But... this guy is tired, also for your training. Get away from me and try to solve this problem by yourself."


    There was no anxiety at all. The joy of being trusted and trusted and the sense of purpose. And it was full of intentions.


    By the time tiredness reached the village, the yang had begun to lean.


    The village was as impressed by the reports of the two visitors. Even if they show up tired, the villagers don''t look like they''re just talking at a glance. I don''t even show you how to avoid it openly. Almost indifferent and pale.


    (That is indeed terribly shady......)


    Looking at the village as is the report of the sight, Tired frowns.


    "Excuse me...... I''d like to ask you something..."


    Speak to the middle-aged couple who have a pair of handkerchiefs, who seem to be on their way home from work in the field. We are both unusually thin.


    But the couple merely glanced at the tiredness with a frigid odor and tried to leave the scene in cold ignorance.


    Tired sighed, pulling out his hips and slashing his husband''s back from behind.


    "Hoo-hoo!?


    "No, no, no, no, no!


    I couldn''t seem to ignore this act of stray stone. The couple screams. Not only has her husband fallen, but her wife has also lost her hips and incontinence, looking up at her tiredness in tears as she trembles in fear.


    I stick my cut in that wife''s throat, and tired laughs.


    "I have something I''d like to ask you... May I...?


    "Yes, no! Ask me anything. Whoa! I''m in the mood to answer anything right now. Come on! So help me out with all my life!


    When tired speaks amicably, his wife worships with her hands together and begs with tears.


    "I heard that this village... has many people suffering from epidemic diseases..."


    "It''s not just a disease. Snooze. The village is sneaking around! The deeper the business, the heavier the disease!


    "Deep in the business...?


    "Those who do bad things will be plunged into their hearts by the sins they have committed, will lay low on the floor and continue to suffer, and will eventually become the monster of the Namekuji."


    Hearing the woman''s words, Tired thought this was a quick and good story. And I wonder if this is also a gift of everyday deeds, and smile sarcastically. In addition, I wonder if it could be connected to the study of witchcraft.


    "Do you have any idea...?


    "Amazing. On the contrary, I know what caused it. To Princess Rumi, because she neglected to offer the red dough!


    "Princess Rumi? Red Dumplings?"


    "There has been a god in this village for a long time, named Princess Rumi. Instead of protecting the village, Princess Rumi asks for a sacrifice. Once a year, it''s called red dough, peeling off the skin of three babies, severing their heads from their torso, stabbing them in large skewers and shaping them like dough, and dedicating them to Princess Rumi. And while Princess Rumi was being eaten red dumplings, the villagers must all gather in front of Princess Rumi and eat the leftover baby''s body crushed into meat dumplings with a smile as we all say ''delicious and delicious''."


    As far as I heard about the middle-aged woman, I was tired of saying that she was a patron saint temptation monster possessed by the village. During the last two and a half years of wandering, I have already encountered three such demons.


    "Why didn''t you dedicate the red dough...?


    "You only had two babies to dedicate in time. Going on baby hunting outside the village is not enough all the time, but only this year, those who went on baby hunting outside the village could not return. Looks like he screwed up and got caught trying to expose the baby. So many substitute villagers went away on a baby hunt, but they didn''t make it either...... And Rumi-chan, angry, said that she would turn the profound into Namekuji in the village, and one in four people in the village lay on the floor, and her body gradually turned into Namekuji."


    I''m tired of listening to you when you say you''re a really shady, nasty God.


    (Though a small village, sneaking around the whole village... turning people into demons has considerable power... you''re a monster. But in a small village like this, you have to make three babies a year to give them babies)


    First of all, I think it is better to determine the strength of the enemy.


    "What about Princess Rumi and them... where?


    "That''s it. This is the one further behind the altar in the highest part of the village. What... you? You. Ahhhhh! Whoa, whoa!


    The woman began to cry when she saw her husband, who had been slaughtered tirelessly, bleeding heavily and stopped moving.


    "Each other, it will be sad to be single...... Until the afterlife... please come with me..."


    When I told him in the eyes of mercy, Tired waved a sword and snapped his wife''s neck, which leads to her husband.


    When tiredness went to the altar and to the dots, two armed villagers stood before the altar. I see tiredness, whether you''re probably a gatekeeper or not.


    "What, your lord? This is no place for the rest of us to come."


    "Let''s go. Otherwise!


    "Hey, what! Gee hee!"


    They were two gatekeepers calling high pressure toward tiredness, but tiredness remained silent, slashing and abandoning the two gatekeepers pale.


    There was definitely a dust behind the altar, so I go inside. Create and illuminate lights with surgery.


    The stone walls and floors had traces of mucus everywhere. And there''s a pretty strong demon drifting from the back of this one.


    Walking to the back of the cheek, it turned into a hall. Looks like a storage unit, but not a lot of stuff. And it wasn''t just the stuff, there was a shadow here and there.


    The shape of my eyes was people, and I was wearing clothes, but they were clearly different from people. The skin was adhesive and healing, and the face had disappeared with eyes, nose and mouth. No, I could check my eyes and mouth different from people''s.


    (So this is the villager who was turned into Namekuji)


    Tired was convinced when he saw the aliens like a mixture of men and Namekuji.


    "Ooh..."


    "Byuuuuuuu..."


    "Pussy pussy"


    Whether they reacted to the lights or to the signs, the Namekuji humans cursorily turn to tiredness anyway.


    Some of them came at me with animosity, so tired slaughters this.


    "Wait......"


    A man with no hostility approaching him opened his mouth. Compared to other Namekuji humans, there has not been much progress in namekuzification. I can also check my face. However, the skin is already naked.


    "Me and two of my people just took a pass through the village. It''s been a sneaky roll. If you can, this sneak... No, please untie the curse. Somehow, I''m still sane, and we can have a conversation."


    "Okay. There''s a princess Rumi who cursed you in the back, isn''t there?


    "Yes......"


    When tired put his sword away and asked, the Namekuji man nodded in horror.


    Going further back, there was a stone drawer. I can see even darker demons drifting from beyond.


    Open the drawer with caution. The stone drawer was thought to weigh quite a bit but the slip below is very smooth and opens lightly.


    "Mm...?


    Reacting to the light of tiredness and the opening of the door, a voice rose from within.


    "Are you Princess Rumi?


    Tired speaks up. Inside was a stone room, with a woman sitting in the center. Although in witch clothes, he was a demon mixed with men and Namekuji, just like those who were in the hall before he came here. However, the appearance is the same as any other Namekuji human being, but the strength of the demon emitted is as if it were different.


    (Awesome demon...... If you got into a fight with this, can you beat me by fulfilling it...?


    Confronting a Namekuji woman, tired takes a breath.


    "I don''t know... my concubine is Princess Rumi. What about him?


    Princess Rumi gives her face. Unlike other Namekuji humans, I can see their faces properly. Though she was quite the ugly "lump".

 2004 24

    "I... am just passing by. My people... have visited this village and become your... sneaky wrappers. Take a sneak peek - no, I want to break the curse" seriously "..."


    While I think it''s futile, I''m tired of asking for it for once. There is no guarantee that if you kill her, the curse can be lifted. Besides, I thought about talking to him first and trying to get to know him as best I could. As far as that mighty demon is concerned, it is better to know the nature of the opponent than to inadvertently challenge him to fight.


    "Ho ho ho, that would have been difficult. Let''s get you in trouble. It''s sad."


    I can ask Princess Rumi, who has a taunting tone, that she has no intention of breaking the curse.


    "Hate concubines love it when someone is in trouble or sad. That''s why I''m sneaking around. Not a lot of people at that point, such as walking into this village in the first place. He''s... he''s a bastard, but he can resist the curse of a concubine. I''m not the only one. And those green eyes and white skin... are you a Nanbian? Hehe...... very intriguing"


    "How... are you sneaking around this village? Is that just the funny half? Or... is it revenge?


    "Do you see this?


    When tired, Princess Rumi asks back. When I wondered if the cold air had thickened in addition to the demons, several spirits surfaced around Princess Rumi.


    "Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho!


    "Bing Bing Bing Bing!"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "This is..."


    All the spirits that emerged were the spirits of the baby. Besides, the baby was skinned all over her body and turned bright red. I keep crying because they complain of intense pain.


    "Oh, all right, all right, yeah, kid. Yeah, kid. Bye."


    Calling and embracing the cringing crimson baby spirit at hand, Princess Rumi refrains with a voice of compassion and mockery at the same time.


    "These kids are not happy. You know why, huh?


    I don''t answer tired when asked. It''s not like they''re waiting for this answer. I know I speak only of what is possible.


    "This world is turning into hell. Because he died without knowing it. At best, you just have to continue to taste the pain to the point of being peeled off. Because you can stay a baby, you don''t know anything, you don''t think anything, you just feel it. Most importantly, this is how you stay with your concubine. I''m so happy."


    After all, what I said was a statement that wasn''t even Roku''s.


    "Why are you doing that... I want to know..."


    "This is how my concubine was held as a child, too. That warmth is extraordinary. The cold weather continued and she could buy a lot of clothes, but my mother hugged my concubine and warmed me up. There was certainly warmth there. Heartfelt warmth. True plush. Then... my mother is not the only one who gave me warmth. The wicked children of the village cursed the concubine as an ugly woman, and called her a Namekuji woman, and fed the concubine always Namekuji. A large quantity of Namekuji was put alive in the dough and fed. No one has to help me since my mother died. Everyone gives me warmth. In time, the concubine became ill and was about to end up in pain. Later, I found out that a bug in a beard had been possessed by a concubine."


    That''s all she talked about, and Princess Rumi becomes a sinking face.


    "Then the concubine did not die. There was a legend in this village. Once upon a time, a princess named Rumi was humiliated and killed, and she became an evil spirit and was raped, but she was sealed in the dust. The concubine tried to free the old evil spirit for revenge, but Princess Rumi had already formed a Buddha. But... even though the soul itself disappeared, resentment remained strong in the dust as a residual thought. Before she became a Buddha, Princess Ruru tried to let someone inherit her resentment and did something like that. That''s how the concubine became the new Princess Rumi. Therefore, the concubine now has the power and heart of Princess Rumi."


    (You were lonely. Talking about yourself so far...)


    Listening to Princess Rumi, Tired decides so.


    "These kids are happy. Because this is how the concubine gives you warmth. But... this is how I want my concubine to hold me. You can''t just hold me. I want a heartfelt embrace like your mother''s. That''s true warmth. I want true warmth. Would you hold your concubine with all your heart? Then I''ll un-curse their people."


    "I can''t."


    Tired of Princess Rumi''s call.


    "If you just hold it...... let''s do it. But I can''t give you a heartfelt hug...... I''m sure you just held it, but if you weren''t heartfelt, you seemed to spot it...?


    "Uhm...... To some travellers who visited here, the concubine said the same thing she had just said. And I held him. It''s all false warmth. Those who held false embraces did the same to me."


    "Your... I can''t do that. You are a monster to your heart. That''s why I can''t hold it with all my heart."


    In the words of tiredness, the complexion of Princess Rumi changes dramatically.


    "All of us... Kids... Let me tell you something. Ahh!


    An exasperated princess Rumi flies tirelessly.


    (Fast......)


    Tired of being quickly packed with distance, he pulls out his knife in surprise and tries to slash it.


    But maybe so, Princess Rumi took the knife she was tired of waving with her bare hands.


    "It''s too late. I didn''t know it was slower than Namekuji."


    Princess Rumi laughs at me. Tired ran cold on his spine, letting go of his sword and jumping backwards.


    Shortly afterwards, a bright red baby''s head boiled out countless times in a tired space. It''s unclear what that baby''s head is going to do, but if dodging was delayed, they would have eaten the attack.


    "Ho, ho, now it was fast"


    When Princess Rumi laughs, she laughs at it, as well as the heads of countless red babies floating in the universe.


    The heads of all the babies fly in at high speeds as they rotate in the air.


    I thought I dodged the tiredness in a dangerous place, but the head of the baby that hit me directly on the floor burst and bright red liquid splashed from inside.


    "Gu......"


    The tiredness of getting some liquid bathed gives me a distressed look. The mysterious red liquid corrodes the armor, the clothes, the skin, and the flesh at a tremendous rate.


    Roll demonic and spiritual powers to stop corrosion progression and rip off liquids.


    Although I managed to stop the erosion, it drained my health considerably after taking serious damage. Tired at this time, I was more conscious that I still couldn''t beat this demon.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    Dark runoff releases more than tired, swallowing Princess Rumi.


    "Hmm? Is that more power than that?


    Without even trying to avoid it, Princess Rumi, who was supposed to have taken a direct hit, was laughing flatly. Tired takes a breath, and now it''s time to remember a clear fear.


    At the time of the encounter, I was slightly anxious about the strength of that demon. I actually fought and the difference in power became clear.


    "It''s a tearful thing. Those who are powerless are only sad. The concubine had that time of year, so I know the sorrow."


    Princess Rumi expands her hands as she says. When I wonder if a giant whirlpool of demons has arisen in front of Princess Rumi, the flying bright red babes become huge.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Tired summoned many flattened spirits, unfolding in multiple ways forward.


    And he turned his back, and fled as if he were a shepherd.


    "He''s a smart kid. I would have been smarter if I had surrendered or escaped from the beginning."


    Princess Rumi didn''t try to chase her, she dropped off her tired back and groaned so.


    The sun is about to fall.


    It was a loss of humiliation, but Tired tells himself that this was his best choice. I don''t have to fight a hard opponent, and I know as much about their power as I can.


    I was tired of leaving the village and trying to get back to where the wildflowers were, but I ran into your head around the entrance to the village.


    "I didn''t come here because I was worried about you. ''Cause I''m free."


    "I mean, those two..."


    "I killed him. They''re coming at us like monsters."


    "It''s not an infectious disease... it''s not. I came to this village... and I was snuck up."


    Tired told you everything about Princess Rumi, Red Dumplings and the vicinity of this village. And I fought with Princess Rumi, but I escaped at all.


    "Right. I mean, the others are safe. But... you killed my people. I have to be careful. Oh, I''m sorry."


    The sneaky companion was murdered, and if you don''t give it any more, Princess Rumi won''t be harmed, but your head wasn''t going to leave it like this.


    "Besides, I think I can use that red dough thing for a new technique..."


    I laugh tiredly. He was a tough opponent on his own, but with your head, I thought he might be able to win, and he was interested in Princess Rumi''s abilities.


    "Greed and wonderful, you are."


    Your head laughs and brutally strokes your tired head.


    "Don''t you feel tired? There is a stream of power in this village."


    "Stream of power?


    Tired of your words.


    "Shall we train around then? If you sharpen your nerves considerably, you might still understand. There is a flow in the air, even if it is not felt by the skin. It''s just like him, and there''s a flow in demonic power. Whether you''re a magician or a sorcerer, you can''t see the flow of all the power. But it depends on the training, and it''s easier for him to understand. Well, as an aside, from all over this village, the power drifts through the universe. From the house, over there."


    The head pointed in the direction of the dust where Princess Rumi was.


    "Sneaky - no, the cursed and tormented man could be the source of Princess Rumi''s power."


    That''s what your head said and tried to open one door of the house.


    "Hey, what the hell, you guys!?


    Old family groans. At the centre of the house, a man with muddy skin and half a numbness lay in a futon.


    "It still is. This guy and the human misery in this house is getting sucked away."


    As he said, when he pulled out the knife, he snapped the neck of the numbed man.


    "Ha..."


    Those who would probably be sons are slaughtered in front of them, and the old man solidifies and makes a strange voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you chase after him right away. Be happy in the afterlife."


    The old man''s neck is also severed with a knife to be returned.


    "Now I can be sure. The moment these guys die, the flow of power stopped."


    Your head is convinced by itself, but tired of it, you don''t know it.


    "We''ll kill all the Namekuji and their people in the village. Either way, it''s hard to get inside the house and chop it off, or we can oil it from one end and set it on fire around."


    "Huh? That''s more troublesome..."


    Tired of making a difference in your decision.


    "Either way, if you were slaughtering Namekuji, your knife would be wasted in no time. Which one do you re-sharpen each time? We''re going to fight demons. You don''t want to fight with a bad taste. Make sure you use your head in those places."


    "I see...... I didn''t mind"


    Explained clearly to your head, tiredness shames your shallow mind.


    Then your head and your tiredness burned around the house, where there were people sneaking around the village.


    "Uh-oh!


    The Namekuji body was flashed with fire, and the Namekuji man, who was full of fire with the unpleasant smell, jumped out of the house and quickly stopped moving as he wandered around.


    "Namekuji is like most of your body is made of water, so if you burn it with fire, you''ll die soon."


    Looking down at Namekuji human corpse, your head lets you spread your usual nasty grin.


    "Ohh! What the hell are you doing?


    "Shut up."


    "Ha!?


    Your head slaughtered the villagers who changed their blood phase and went in to stop the arson.


    Eventually, I''ll finish setting fire to all the houses with Namekuji humans.


    It was night, but the village was brighter than usual. Thanks to the house burning everywhere. The villagers, who had not burned their houses, were gathered in one place, trembling in fear of tiredness.


    and it was then.


    "Oh, man... you did it..."


    The angry shaped Princess Rumi appeared. The supply of power was cut off, and he came out of the dust in suspicion.

 2005 25

    "Wow! It''s Princess Rumi. Oh!


    "No, no, no! Princess Rumi is angry because of the violence of the rest of us!


    "Please forgive me, Princess Rumi. We couldn''t do anything about it. Everyone who tried to stop me was killed by these guys."


    The villagers are lying down at once and calling.


    "Has the earlier child brought his people? And then this wretch... what I missed then was a failure. Don''t miss it this time."


    A large amount of red dough floats around Princess Rumi, who laughs with a wrinkle between her brows. That number is much higher than when we fought tiredness earlier. But...


    "The power is weaker than it was earlier..."


    Tired of seeing Princess Rumi''s demons dwindle, and his head''s maneuver did his job, he chuckled.


    "Is that... is that the red dough? Do you have the same idea as me? You''re in the mood."


    Your head smiles when you see Princess Rumi using baby-based techniques.


    "Tired, stay back. I''ll do it alone."


    "Yes, your martial arts..."


    Tired of following your words honestly. I didn''t care that you were injured. I use a technique that would be entangling, so I guess I let it go down, so I guess I''m tired.


    As soon as he was tired away, your head pulled out his sword and ran to the side.


    Shortly afterwards, from the foot of his head, a giant baby''s head opened its mouth and boiled out.


    Close your wide open mouth so the baby eats something. I look tired that I must have tried to eat your head. Even if you just look at the size of your mouth, each person is going to get in soooo well.


    "Ababa ~"


    When a giant and bright red baby sees your head on the side, he laughs joyfully and rolls towards your head.


    Furthermore, a large number of bright red baby spirits - red dumplings - floating around Princess Rumi arrive at your head.


    "Re-rolling from Yellow Springs"


    Your head completes the procedure. The dominant area of surgery expands around the body of your head.


    A giant warrior with an arrow stabbed all over his body stands in front of a rolling giant red dough.


    Although he was a giant, compared to the size of a giant red dumpling, there was a difference in size that seemed easily crushed, but if so, the giant warrior stopped the giant red dumpling spinning with one hand.


    "Uh-huh?


    A giant red dumpling that gives a strange voice. Towards that giant red dough, a giant Han warrior pierced his spear and lifted its giant head.


    "Damn it."


    To the giant red dumplings who rejoice in being heavily flown into space, the giant samurai head diagonally up and poke their spears over and over again. By the continuous strike of the spear, it was a giant red dumpling that was delighted to be a hive, but its appearance slowly disappears.


    Even before the other red dumplings who turned their heads, a number of martial artists, not giants, appeared and greeted them. Intercept the flying red dumplings one after the other with swords and spears.


    "Oh my... the strength of the spirits of the samurai... is unusual."


    Princess Rumi roars.


    "Oh, these are the spirits of the wildlings who were extremely inflexible during their lifetime and then were born greedy and dominant. Strength and ambition, and those who were possessed by the battle. It''s a crazy spirit who can''t stop fighting even when he''s dead and is usually involved in a prolonged battle between the underworld and the narrows of this world. I called him."


    Your head explains. Those who entered the space attacked indiscriminately except the caller, thus lowering their tiredness.


    "Well, this technique drains me considerably too. I may have beaten your red dough, but I doubt it will pay for it. Your red dumplings, you''re not wearing them out, are you? In that sense, you''re good at it."


    "Ho, ho, ho, what else praised my concubine in this phase. But... don''t feel bad."


    As you can afford your head, it didn''t seem like Princess Rumi.


    "Even though the concubine herself has not worn out, the spirit of the Red Dumpling has lost its spiritual power. I can''t use it for a while."


    As I say, Princess Rumi herself walks toward your head.


    "Right. Well, let''s call it a meatball battle."


    Your head releases the surgery and sets up the knife. The warriors disappear in unison.


    Where we were somewhat close to each other, Princess Rumi ran. It''s a speed that people are never going to be able to get out.


    But your head steps in greatly, cuts up the sword, and crosses with Princess Rumi.


    You become dressed sliding past each other''s sides, and your head quickly looks back. Princess Rumi looks back after a few moments.


    Princess Rumi was slashed in reverse, her witch clothes were heavily torn, and the blood that blew was dyeing her white witch clothes red. The depth of the wound is difficult to understand from the side.


    Princess Rumi goes into your head again. The speed is the same as earlier.


    Your head pounds out, but now he''s been sent. On the contrary, Princess Rumi''s hand touches the right upper arm of your head.


    The area touched corrodes. No armor, no clothes, no meat.


    "Hmm."


    Your head got in the mood and beat up the corrosion area. I wonder if that will corrode the left hand I beat, and it won''t, and it will stop the corrosion progression.


    Princess Rumi attacks further. Now sink your torso wide and try not to touch your feet and corrode them.


    As if I had been reading it, the sword of your head flashed and cut off both hands of Princess Rumi.


    "Become..."


    The sword of your head pierces the heart of Princess Rumi, who has suddenly exposed the gap.


    "So far..."


    With a grin in her mouth that distorted her face in pain but was neither self-derisive nor reassuring, Princess Rumi collapsed.


    Tired didn''t miss seeing Princess Rumi fall and her head turned flash but relieved face. Even from the top of your head, it means you were a strong enemy.


    "Dead...?


    "Princess Rumi... No, Princess Rumi is dead! Yay!


    "Wahahaha! We did it! That evil monster is finally full of shit!


    "Look at you! You ugly monster! Now this village is free!


    "Go to hell! Curse me forever! Namekuji woman! Hi-ha-ha!


    The villagers cheer at the same time, cursing Princess Rumi all the time here.


    "Spare me... resentment... Will the end be another curse, scorn and death... Ugh...... As soon as the awe disappears..."


    Princess Rumi weeps when she hears the curses of the villagers.


    Tired, on the other hand, I thought I deserved it, and for some reason I also remembered being frustrated with the villagers. And my sympathy for Princess Rumi was also boiling.


    "The concubine just wanted to be recognized as a person... but she just wanted warmth again... how could she be like this..."


    "Shh, shh, shh."


    Seeing Princess Rumi mourn her fate as she immerses herself in self-pity, your head sighs, then leans on the spot and holds Princess Rumi''s body, holding her firmly from the front.


    (Your head... is filled with such gaps... If Princess Rumi still cares about it, she says she has the power to kill your head...)


    Tired of seeing that Princess Rumi is in a state where she is willing to kill her.


    "Tired, kill the people who just cursed Princess Rumi."


    "Yes. Cannibal Fluorescent"


    "Yeah eh!? Gha-ha!"


    "Ugababa!


    "Awabi!


    "Aubergine!?


    Your head commands you, Tired keeps the villagers filled with holes from one end with cannibals. I couldn''t possibly know individually who cursed me or anything, and it was true that they were all happy, so I decided I should just kill them appropriately for now.


    Everything couldn''t be killed and more than half the villagers escaped, but that doesn''t matter. Later we took our men and attacked this village, until the villagers sold it off as slaves.


    "I killed you. Some kind of mercy. So, you''re unhappy? But no. Give it up for me. Taste my warm push and die."


    In Princess Rumi''s ear, your head whispers in a gentle voice. Insurance takes away from Princess Rumi''s face and gives her a restful look. It also had the effect of caring for your head, but also thanks to the massive secretion of brain drugs that suppressed the pain of death.


    "This is the end of your filthy life. Make it easier. Come back to me when you''re born again. Then I''ll hold you like this again."


    To the dialogue of your head, Princess Rumi spills a tear.


    "Woohoo... this is true warmth... Same as my mother..."


    He groaned with a full face, and Princess Rumi was finished.


    "This guy... he''s with me and Tired." O wretched man, who is deceived by destiny. "


    With Princess Rumi''s body in her arms, your head said with pity.


    "Your head... had mercy on Princess Rumi, but I... didn''t feel that way. I just thought it was a tricky monster and that I should die soon...... that''s what I thought. And yet your head..."


    Tired of embarrassing your narrowness.


    "I''m tired. I would have felt just like you before I met you, and I wouldn''t have imitated that ass hole itching. I''ve changed since I met you. That''s why I was imitating the itchy butthole. Thanks to your tiredness."


    Standing up with Princess Rumi''s body, your head smiles lightly.


    "I can''t believe it. In time, the time will come to change. I know."


    Strongly asserting, your head walked out. Tired goes on after that, feeling a little saved.


    "Red dough? Interesting idea. Keep your eyes peeled."


    Your head says as you look down at Princess Rumi''s face in her arms.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? A baby that hasn''t been born for a long time is more of an animal than a person. Therefore, the spirit is special, and the possibility of making surgery is widened. While the two of us were studying it, Princess Rumi made it her own way in a more powerful way. We''ll take over and make it stronger and more sophisticated. Then Princess Rumimi will float a little."


    "Yes...... Even if it wasn''t, Princess Rumi already... I think she floated..."


    "Right."


    Hearing tired words, your head laughed lightly again.

 2006 26

    (Would it be disgusting to say thank you for taking the time to do this? though, he has bothered to fly his horse to tell me he doesn''t like it)


    In front of the man who visited himself, the ringtone thinks.


    "There are bad rumors among the clans that we have failed the same opponent twice. Do you understand that?


    The young man''s name, which precedes the ringtone of the bell and speaks in a rare, nettinetic tone, is Star-Charcoal Silver Fang Noisuke. He is a cousin of Bell Sound and a former successor candidate who was defeated in an inheritance dispute. And I have always had the defeat of an inheritance dispute at my root.


    (It must be Brother Silver Tooth who is making that bad rumor)


    Though I think so, I don''t mean to sound like a bell tone.


    "Any further failure in the same mission will be to paint the star coal stream with mud. I want you to be aware of that. It is also painful to speak of such preaching to the Lord who has become Lord."


    I didn''t miss the ringtone of the silver tooth Noisuke''s eyes laughing in a neticky tone.


    I don''t feel bad about ringtones when people say they don''t like it. On the contrary, it makes me want more words, etc.


    "If we fail again, we will give the Lord''s seat to Master Silver Tooth."


    "Ha!?


    Silver Tooth Noisuke accidentally shouted at the words the bell sounded.


    "Uh... ho, is that really good... But... you won''t be able to decide just one of your Lord''s..."


    A word is a silver tooth nosuke that laughs slightly behind its back. Without speaking up for his power, he was at the top of his mind that this also gave him the possibility that he could be the master.


    "Also, that''s enough... Let''s not say that much. So long, I wish you success."


    On the surface, it is the silver tooth to repair, but at the bottom of his belly, he walked away from the scene in anticipation of the failure of the ringtone and the outcome of winning his own reversal play and glory.


    (Surely there is no way Brother Silver Tooth Noisuke can be the winner just because he withdrew from our Lord''s throne and nominated him in my presence... But if I say this, do you dream and rejoice)


    The ringtone, which had also discerned the mood of such a silver tooth, was frightened and sighed. And I was a little shuddered at myself, saying a mean dialogue to please me.


    Seven Treasure Mountains and two meals are playing with their branches. At first, it was about archery, but then it was just a game.


    "Come on, duplicity''s good, but there''s gaps everywhere."


    Nanabayama laughs and spares the attack of the Japanese branch swinging Meal II.


    "How do you keep the gap from showing?


    Stop the movement, and Meal II asks the question.


    "It''s faster to see it with your eyes and remember it with your body than to explain it with your mouth. It improves even more if it''s in the eyes of dying in action. So when you die, you have no ex, no kid."


    Said Seven Treasures Mountain as he slapped his hand with a branch.


    "Hey, next fight...... I want to join you too. I can''t do a knife... but it''s a bow. Me, can I bow in the next fight?


    "You don''t have to hit me from behind."


    Mount Qiaobao laughing and agreeing to Mount Qiaobao pleading in desperate shape.


    "Yay. Then don''t train your bow."


    "Not to the extent I''ve trained now. Better than not."


    It was then that Seven Treasures Mountain said with a bitter smile to Shagu Meal II.


    Before the two of them, a heavy footed peacock appears to see. He has a terrible thought up look.


    "What can I do for you?


    Mt. Seven Treasures speaks up.


    "Don''t get up like that."


    "Nothing. Neither do I."


    To the first voice of the peacock, Qiaobaoshan said strangely.


    "I... wanted to apologize to you. I''m sorry I tried to eat."


    Looking down at Meal Two, Peacock drowned his head deeply. Meal II has a decent face.


    "That''s the strangest way to apologize."


    Seven Treasure Mountains, which is weird and makes fun of me for sticking around, but it''s not malicious. I was rather reviewing the peacock.


    "I have the blood of a man-eater monster mixed in. He almost lost his heart. I can''t lose anymore."


    Peacock to proclaim with sincere tone and glance.


    "Whew, meal two. Can I forgive this guy?


    Said Mount Qiaobao, turning to Meal Two.


    "I wasn''t born a lot, either. It''s not much different from a man-eater monster. Wretched, neglected of men. Therefore, I don''t have the heart to hate this guy, and I don''t feel like scorning him. Besides, this is how I suffer, and I''ve kept my head down on you with shame. Forgiveness is mercy."


    "Yeah, I get it. Let''s get along now, Mr. Peacock."


    Hearing the words that Meal II laughed at, Peacock is bewildered to learn what it feels like to have something sticking down his throat. My eyeballs got even hotter and something overflowed, so I turned away in a hurry.


    (God, yeah. Is this your gift?


    With his face plucked with his hands, Peacock was asking in his heart.


    "It''s our last chance."


    And before the bell sounds, and before the seven treasures, and before the peacocks, and before the good dwellers, and before the meal two, the arrows spake.


    That was what we had all predicted, but there were still objections and objections.


    "Is there some time constraint? You don''t have it, do you?


    Qibao Mountain asks in a mean tone.


    "Quickly, instead of destroying things, lives are lost. The number of opponents was also reduced in the last battle. The next time you fail, the next time you fail, you''ll increase your chances of success even more."


    "I agree."


    In the words of Seven Treasures Mountain, the good dweller gives his consent.


    "The most important thing is not to die. No matter how many times you screw it up, you should honestly leave if you think you can''t. That''s how you ask for opportunities and connect them to success. That''s what it would be. If he dies, there will be no ex or child. But... at the client''s convenience, you said so too, right?


    The Good Sumitomo had also noticed. I wonder if the last thing I''ve said next is a matter of face on the part of the client.


    "That''s the thing. Failure overlaps and crushes the client''s face."


    Said Xu Ya. Perhaps the client has a factional dispute and understands, except for Meal Two, that the failure of the bell tones will be used as their offensive material.


    "It''s something you shouldn''t be able to do... but if you leave those guys alone, people die again. If we don''t do something about them soon, there will be more kids like me who will kill my father and mother in front of me again..."


    Attention is drawn to the remarks of Meal II.


    "I said something great, so I fight, too. If you hide and are about a bow and arrow, you can shoot. It doesn''t have to be a good gun to help you."


    Silence flows for a while, not knowing how to react to the intended meal. Meal II feels anxious about such a common reaction.


    "Oh man, such a boy has told me. It''s a rounded adult face. It''s pathetic."


    It was the Good Sumitomo who broke the silence and broke his face.


    "Boy, your lord has a name similar to mine, but instead of a meal of rice, you''d rather be good at good things like me. The latter two are like second sons, maybe you should change the letter."


    "Ugh, yeah...... think about it"


    In response to the opinion of the Good Sumitomo, Meal II answers with a troubled face.


    "Ha, then I''m going to curtain it next time, shall I try my best? For the sake of the world, for the sake of men."


    Mount Seven Treasures in a retrograde tone.


    "Ringtone, that''s what they say"


    and Peacock asks how the bell sounds.


    "I didn''t have to be told, I was going to make the next one my last chance. Thank you for your last fight, gentlemen."


    In my mind I enjoyed pushing myself, but on the surface it was a ringtone that I said clearly in a rindy stand-up.

 2007 27

    He was born in the family of a magician held in the courtyard and trained as a magician since childhood.


    He was blessed with unplugged talent, but late, from the adults around him - expected from a clan of magicians.


    But because of this, my brothers, cousins, and other fellow magician candidates, in contrast, became cold. It was used as a stepping stone for his growth.


    He was the only one who got lonely when he said he was originally close to his peers.


    The worst part was trying surgery with my peers. They started to fight me when they said they could kill him for real, that he was going to kill him, etc., but he didn''t kill him as one. I couldn''t kill him. And that''s what the teachers didn''t care about.


    "If you don''t kill him, he''ll kill you, won''t he?


    Striking him hard, the instructor tells him in a cold voice.


    "Okay? Every man in this world lives according to the law and reason of the world. It is unacceptable to defy the law and reason of the world. You obey, too. You can''t change the law and reason of the world."


    The instructor said so every time something happened. He did not want to believe, and could not believe, that such irrationality was reason in the law of the world, etc. But all the students seemed to accept the words of the instructor.


    And one day, at last, he killed his contemporaries.


    The other fellow students - those who once had bitterness and played innocently with each other - said they were serious about killing him, sending him a cold gaze as if to see a monster.


    And that night, a parent of his contemporaries, killed by him, came to kill him.


    If he killed the man back as a murderer, he was found guilty.


    To much unreasonableness he came to a limit. If this is the law of the world, and the reason of the world, then I will not obey them in any way. If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you and make you eat everything. He swore so, and went around killing the sorcerers of the same gate from one end to the other, and drove the clan to destruction.


    "If the law and reason matter, you follow the law and reason of hell and continue to suffer. You filthy bastard."


    At the end of the day he finished the clan lord, so he threw up, and he went out into the field with plenty of indigestible anger and hatred.


    That warlord who took away all of his tiredness and humiliated his tiredness every night.


    Every time I remember, and every time I dream about it, fear runs through my tired whole body.


    That warlord appeared that night, who remembered his name differently, spreading an ugly, favorite grin, and covering him with tiredness.


    But tiredness isn''t what it once was. Swing the sword and respond. Past and present are mixed around here. Tired himself is growing from the past, so he has the strength to resist.


    The warlord''s ugly face was mutilated into vertical letters. But the warlord laughed with his cut face sprinkled with blood.


    Tired still waves his sword, and when he severs the warlord''s neck, he kicks his torso.


    "To hell...... go to hell!


    Conveniently, behind the warlord was a cliff. Bottom of Naruto - Warlords fall into the darkness.


    As tired peered under the cliff, I saw hell. The sight of the ghosts of hell torturing the warlords and their soldiers jumped into view.


    I was relieved to see that, and then I grinned brutally.


    But the next moment, the warlord, who was gasping for pain, laughed again.


    Warlord''s face spreads enormously, swells up, and jumps from the bottom of Naruto with tremendous momentum.


    Look at that. Tired gets too stiff of fear.


    "Come here, too. It''s fun. Wow."


    A warlord, who had become a monster and had risen from hell, stretched out his great tongue and tangled his tired body. And we''re both going straight to hell.


    "You killed scattered people, too, didn''t you? Going to hell is definite. I''ll make you look lovely in hell with a bunch of wasps and ghosts. Ha ha ha, happy ~? Let''s keep offending you in hell forever and ever. Wow. Yo lol ko be ~"


    My tongue is wrapped around my tired body, but for some reason I can talk to you, Warlord. I was confused by that fact, and I realized that this was a dream.


    "Hey tired, what''s up? Hey......"


    Tired woke up listening to the gentle call of your head.


    It''s still dark. It''s like midnight. I feel sorry to learn that I have also woken up the head I slept with because of what I did.


    Relieved tiredness clings to your head. Your head embraces tiredness and strokes your head.


    "You seemed to have a bad dream. It''s a hell of a lot of sleep."


    I''m tired of listening to your dialogue and embarrassing you.


    "That''s pathetic..."


    "That''s what happened. Hey. No, even if it''s pathetic, it''s okay. You don''t have to pity me. Wouldn''t every human have a weak part? Assuming there''s no such thing as a weak guy, I don''t want to be near him."


    Depressing tiredness, your head speaks up and encourages.


    "It''s hard to break your heart. I held a grudge against this wounded world, and by doing all three evil deeds, I was distracting myself from the pain of a wound engraved deep in my heart. But the wound stays all the time. The wound engraved in my heart hurts with some kind of detachment. It hurts. It makes me suffer. I wonder if this guy''s gonna last till he dies."


    Speaking, your head was remembering his bitter memories.


    I''m tired of hearing your head talk. You also have a scratch on your head. That''s why I''m saying this. I don''t know what your headaches and pain are, but I was wondering if you would heal and comfort your head with your presence. No, I''m dying to be.


    And he put it to his mouth, and was tired, but his head continued to speak first.


    "Be honest. I look at you at first sight... okay. I just did. Woohoo, he''s the same guy as me... He''s lost everything and he''s desperate for the world."


    Tired indeed felt the strength and heat in the hand of his head, which held him.


    "Hey...... I''m tired. Floating is hard, but it''s not just hard. Like I said before, I don''t know how much time I spend with you like this, but I do feel happy. Just because you''re right next to me will heal your soul."


    For the first time, my heart is revealed, and my chest and my eyes are hot.


    I didn''t even have to say that I wanted to be healed by your head. I didn''t even have to insist. Tired never forgot the joy of the day for hundreds of years.

 2008 28

    It was also raining that morning. It''s been raining since yesterday. The wildflowers did not try to move from the abandoned village during their stay and waited for the rain to stop.


    Apparently, this village was recently vandalized and abandoned in the war. I can still ask what hasn''t happened since people disappeared. It still remains vivid after life.


    I have enough food in my hand, so I eat it up.


    The wildflowers here immediately sell out the supplies they have wound up in the villages and battlefields they have attacked, but they are always concerned to have enough money and food to store. I do so here under your policy. It is our policy to consider when we are unable to move due to prolonged inclement weather, such as the present, or when there is a longer period of time that cannot be used for prey.


    "I want you to stop by tomorrow or so."


    Yoshiyoshi said with a blurry view of the outside. It''s a basin village, with sprawling fields. No rice has been planted. The villagers would have fled as a result of the battle before planting.


    "Rain stops one day. Someday. That''s how it''s done."


    Your head said as you crushed the seeds and roots of various plants in the rind bowl and made a catalyst for witchcraft.


    "Sometimes the clouds run out and the sun shines right after the rain stops, right? That would be nice. The world shines brightly."


    This word, which your head uttered, burned into a tired heart.


    At that time, tiredness felt strange.


    "Tired...... you feel that?


    Your head asks in the face. Tired snorts.


    "of terribly powerful technique... it''s a sign..."


    "Oh. It''s probably for more than one person, I''m hanging around...... I don''t know what kind of technique."


    It was clearly visible to the tired eye that the struggle was relaxed from the entire body of your head. Tired feels just like your head.


    "This time it doesn''t seem like a glimmer. It''s gonna take a while."


    "Yes."


    I was gently slapped in the knee by your head, and tired nodded in a mood.


    In the mountains in the rain, in the huts, narrow and sleeping wild sleepers tucked in.


    It''s too late.


    A man of staff called out, but he didn''t seem to have been heard by the rain. It seems silly to repeat the same dialogue, so the staff was tongue-in-cheek.


    At that time, the staff member confirms the shadow outside the window.


    (Oh, if I make a rumor... I''m not making a rumor. Besides, it''s not a sight to see, it''s a parent)


    The staff is surprised to see a bearded relative walking down the mountain path with the eyes of a ship. Are you injured in your right hand, or your right hand is covered with a bandage?


    "The guy in the lookout was killed. There''s a bunch of wounded wildflowers lurking here, but they''re lucky they ran into each other alone."


    In response to reports of Zubu wet parenthood, the wildflowers look at each other.


    "I''ll take my revenge! And finally, the merchant enemies who are in the way! It''s just as good as rain!


    "Oooh!


    The first experience of fighting each other in the same wildfire and the vengeance of those who killed their compatriots increases the tension of the wildfire in the hut.


    "But parentage. Why is it so convenient to rain?


    Newcomer asked.


    "You idiot. I hope it''s raining. It''s raining, so an ambush is in place. I don''t care if we think we''re gonna get attacked on a day like this."


    And, parentage.


    "By the way, what happened to that injury?


    "Nothing. You stupid bastard......"


    In response to the question of his staff status, his parents held down his right hand and turned to him on the tannic side.


    Half a day ago.


    "Geez! Stop it. Yeah, yeah!


    A restrained man''s right hand finger is cut into rounds, one at a time. Further pack the cutting surface.


    "He''s a strong relative inside."


    Mount Qiaobao grins slightly as she holds a blade on the finger of the man with the screaming beard.


    This man I happen to find is the head of a wild hoarding group. He''s being held and imprisoned and tortured for a certain purpose.


    Four stare at the bell sounds, the peacocks, the good dwellers, and the woman with the cloth covering her head, as Qibao Mountain joyfully tortures her.


    (Ringtone. No matter how many star charcoal masters, it is something that young daughters often see such a cruel sight. No, I''m in charge, but I don''t know if I''m going to let go of the dirty stuff.)


    Rin face as usual, seeing the bell sound staring at the torture landscape, Peacock thinks.


    (oh... my fingers are stuffed short like that... my right hand won''t work properly anymore. What a terrible trick. What a tragic fate. Woohoo...... if they do that to me too......)


    He stared at the torture and was, in his heart, a bell tone that layered over him.


    "Okay! I''ll do as I say! I will, so give me a break already!


    "Oh, did I finally give you roots? I wanted to play some more, too bad."


    With a brutal grin on his face, Mount Qiaobao can pull the blade in.


    "Then it''s a request. You lead your child''s wildfire and raid another wildfire. All right?"


    The target, Wildfire, ambushes another wildfire, and the ringtones ambush further in confusion. That was the kind of operation.


    "Even with that promise, what will you do if I run away..."


    A bearded vessel with a surprising seep of sweat in his face raises doubts about his eye parentage on the pressing Mount Seven Treasures.


    "It''s a promise to make it impossible. I''m going to cast a spell on them. Let me make a verbal promise, and when I break it, the curse will activate."


    A woman with a cloth covering her head tells her what''s wrong with her laughter.


    "Okay. Do as I say...... They''re coming at us."


    "Ho ho ho, good boy. So..."


    When the woman applied the procedure, the mustache eye parentage was released.


    "I don''t know if that''s okay. I can''t believe the master of Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft has the power of Star Charcoal Stream Curse, the enemy of an incompatible heaven."


    Starling Coal Tamae, a rip-off spellmaker of the Starling Coal Stream spell, told him to tease.


    "It''s okay. I''ll keep it a secret."


    "Oh, wow, you''re pretty daring. You don''t think about what you''d do if you could?


    Tamae laughs at the bell tone that answers lightly.


    (That''s why it''s fine. I like that fear because if I find out, it''s bound to taste bad)


    Not just to enjoy the thrill, of course, but because I thought this was the optimal solution, Suzumi helped Tamae.


    "You''re an interesting kid. I like it. Because of this, let me divine it for you. Me, I''m not in divination."


    Tamae joyfully gives out divination tools, begins ritualized gestures and throws countless sticks of wood on the floor.


    "Oh... this is..."


    After finishing his fortune, he saw the countless sticks of trees scattered on the floor, and Tamae''s face was blue.


    "This is... fierce. Until brilliant. Your battle will end in failure, and you will lose your life, your honor, and other important things. Stop it."


    Hearing the ominous divination results, the four often lose their words.


    "Well, it''s a fortune teller. Don''t be confused."


    Mount Qiaobao throws up, but the dialogue was a word unleashed against himself with anxiety. Somehow, Tamae''s words resonate strongly. It is deeply stabbed. I can''t put a smile on it. I''m feeling convincing. And that was the same for the other three.


    Five bell tones view the abandoned village from the mountains in the rain that falls.


    "It was a shame they kept being held back by the rain. And with this heavy rain, it''s easy to ambush."


    A bell noise in the shadow says as he looks over the abandoned village with a telescope. Everyone besides the ringtone wraps around the bamboo, a rain gear made of straw knitting.


    "We can have rain... The Lord and the others may well, but you should try from me with the sparkling rope."


    Good neighbours blur with sinister faces.


    "Are you ready for rain shelter?


    Qiaobaoshan asks.


    "Of course you do. But it makes it hard to get around small. The accuracy of shooting decreased, and besides, this sneak descent made my vision worse. I''d like you to change the day if possible..."


    Naturally, we know that''s not possible.


    "I apologize to the good dwellers, but I will fight with this rain on my side"


    I telescope, and the ringtone proclaimed with a resolute face.

 2009 29

    The wildfire strikes the wildfire.


    In the valve of the parent on the attacking side, to protect the territory, and to plunder. The molecules have no doubt and believe it. And there shall be no touching of the existence of truth until death.


    Due to heavy rainfall, the ambush was thought to work. Neither will they be out in this heavy rain, making the abandoned village an inn, and it is difficult to tell what is going on out there. The sound of rain makes it difficult to convey your voice.


    One house door is kicked open. Four wild bastards sneak in at once. While surprised by the ambush, he planned to unilaterally slaughter before his opponent, perhaps sitting or falling asleep and relaxing, rose.


    The four wildflowers who entered the house were immediately slashed and dumped by the three wildflowers who were waiting for them.


    "Fire woman, mud woman, mud woman! Fire bitch mud! Firecracker! Firecracker!


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, but the winning wildfire.


    (Huh... why were you finding out?


    (Parents... our ambush... they found out...)


    The wild ambushes, who failed the ambush, raised a question mark in their hearts and ended up appealing to their parents.


    The same thing was happening in other houses. The ambush failed to run out, and the ambushes were being returned because of the wild ambushes they were waiting for.


    "The depth of caution of your head makes you lose your mind. So don''t worry, I can run."


    Yanbei, who slaughtered and killed three people by himself, looks down at the corpse of the wildfall and smiles.


    Your head was wary and stretched out the songs of surgery.


    "The painful experience of falling asleep has helped."


    A head that overlooks the remains of a wild ambush that has stormed and spills a bitter smile. Since it was attacked a long time ago, we have become cautious and prepared in our beds.


    "These guys are in the same business. Are you saying that we picked you up after you attacked the village?"


    Yoshiyoshi said, leaning in front of the corpse of the mustache of the ship''s eye. He was an enemy wildfire general, but I don''t know that. Yoshiyoshi killed him lightly.


    "No. Probably using wildfire to disturb me. Plus... these guys have a setup too."


    "A setup? What is it, what is it?


    Immediately after Yoshiyoshi asked, I was able to know the answer because of the actual change that had taken place.


    From the corpse, the spirit rises. Also clearly visible in Yoshiyoshi''s eyes. A grudging spirit with a grudging and angry look is staring at Yoshiyoshi.


    "Hey, what the hell..."


    Yoshiyoshi pulls his face.


    "U la mi ha la sa de o que be ki ka......!


    The spirit flies to Yoshiyoshi as he screams. Yoshiyoshi stiff on fear.


    Your head emits a green flame towards the Spirit. In flames, the spiritual movement stopped. The sarcasm disappeared from its face into a calm face, his whole body blurred, and eventually disappeared.


    "There''s a pretty powerful spell going on. I didn''t preempt these guys myself. There''s a spell on the land itself in its current form."


    In other words, it is not just an ambush by wild ambush, but a two-stage operation in which they are assumed to be killed and then demonized and attacked.


    "What are the signs of surgery that I''ve been feeling... this is it..."


    As tired as you were, I noticed that a great deal of technique was being used.


    "Tired, we''ll split up and turn off the spirits. Maybe it''s too late."


    On the tannic side, your head jumped out of the house.


    Even when the ambush of the wildfire began, the bell sounds were still far from the abandoned village, asking how they were doing with the telescope.


    Heavy rain sucked my vision, but I still check the telescope for your head and tiredness.


    If the Star Coal Tamae spell is activated, the wild fallout that you are pointing at should, even if it is killed, become a powerful grudge and be attacked by the wild fallout lurking in the abandoned village. And there''s definitely a wild mastermind in dealing with it.


    "There are two enemy magicians, but you''re dispersed. This is an opportunity."


    The ringtone tells.


    "Do you want to destroy each and every one of them?


    Peacock asks.


    "Then it will end up in the form of a getaway and rendezvous. You''ll need to stop your legs and let them go. Besides, this doesn''t mean that my men are completely destroyed."


    I waved the ringtone for the first time.


    "I''m in charge of the head of the target. Seven Treasures Mountain asks for an Inhuman Child. Peacock has survived the wild fallout. Don''t underestimate me when it comes to miscellaneous fish. Some of them are hand-worked."


    "I understand."


    "Don''t be alarmed."


    To the directions of the bell sounds, Lord Qiaobao laughs invincibly, and Peacock answers with his face tightened.


    "I can do whatever I want, can''t I?


    And, good neighbour.


    "Yes, good habitants can fight when they find a gap."


    "If I can afford to support you, I will try to squeeze my aim at the enemy general this time."


    He took the wrap with the fire-rine gun on his back, and the Good Sumitomo declared.


    I can''t hear you screaming because of the heavy rain. But tiredness clearly showed strong resentment developing everywhere.


    When Tired opened the door of the nearest house, two of his possessed companions were slaughtering each other with two of his unpossessed companions.


    The flame of purification does not work in the possessed state. I have to let it go from my flesh.


    Tired strikes from behind, stunning two fellows possessed by the beating.


    "Tired"


    "Step back, please."


    Tired makes a sharp voice without alarm at the wildfire of having help and screaming with relief and joy.


    When you cast a short spell of tiredness, two possessed spirits are dragged out. Purify with a flame that glows green immediately.


    Tired immediately leaps out of the house and enters another. And ever since then, it''s a repetition of the same work.


    (That''s a lot of work and time... And more victims over time)


    There were also many houses that didn''t make it, and it was then that the tiredness sighed.


    "Thank you very much."


    Before such exhaustion, Huisa Weimen of Seven Treasure Mountains stands in the way. In the rear a little further away, we can also confirm the appearance of Meal II.


    "That dialogue... I''ll give it back just like that. I didn''t mean to... take your toes with me. Thank you."


    I naturally understand what tired dialogue means, both Mt. Seven and Mt. Meal Two. Anyway, Mt. Seven Treasures is sent out to pick himself up, and Meal Two pushes his agitation hard to kill him, trying to be strong.


    (these two...... no, that kid...)


    Somehow tired was superimposing himself on Meal Two. With myself when I just met your head.


    (And you think I''m gonna pack that life here?


    I think ironically tired. But I''m not willing to forgive you. I can''t help it because I''m an enemy. Even if this one is compassionate, the enemy will not be compassionate. I definitely have to kill him.


    Your head had likewise entered every house in the abandoned village and purified it with the de-giving of possession.


    (This will cut down quite a few people. Besides, I guess it''s already woven to act like I''m tired)


    I knew it, but if you think about efficiency, you should share it.


    If this one splits into two hands, suppose the enemy has also focused on one to go with it, then you just have to run away without being forced. But if it''s one-on-one or one-to-two, then tiredness and leadership come to war.


    (The problem is the guy with the gun. I know this rain would be hard to shoot... Still, they''ll shoot you in the rain)


    Your head thinks you want to make sure that the number of assassins is reduced as soon as possible before you are shot.


    Before his head, a woman swordsman walks slowly.


    "Star charcoal ringtone. Are you here?"


    Speaking from your head, the ringtone stopped.


    "You are the strongest sorcerer I have ever fought. It''s a rare gift to kill. I regret the wrong way of life."


    At the sound of the bell, your head spills a smile.


    "It''s a trick. I think sometimes, too. I couldn''t have lived another way."


    The ringtone did not provoke me, nor did I gauge and look down at people on my own with my own tangent. That''s what I told you. For this reason, when I heard the current dialogues of the ringtones, your head was only slightly impressed by the ringtones. There was something between the same sorcerers that somehow passed.


    "I hope your afterlife will be fruitful."


    "Thank you. But I''m not willing to let you kill me here."


    At the same time as the bell sound and the head, both sides pulled out the knife.


    (That guy''s the head...)


    With a telescope, the Kin Sumitomo confirms the appearance of a man confronting the ringtone.


    (Opportunities are not so great. When a gap is formed, don''t miss the shot)


    The procedure for making straw umbrellas and shooting them to prevent the fire rope from getting wet in the rain is in place. But it is very difficult to say what a perfect procedure is.


    (Not in this badly beaten rain. It''s hard just to keep the fire from going out. It is not easy to repeat. It''s convenient for this one that the soil is soaked and the target is difficult to move around)


    With that in mind, the Good Sumitomo laid down his gun and set his aim on your head.

 2010 30

    Tired of the fact that Seven Treasures Mountain is a swordsman of one hundred wars and carries numerous demon swords.


    (Fulfilling this man...... can I beat...)


    Confronted by Mount Seven Treasures with two swords, tiredness is more nervous than ever. Among the opponents who have fought so far, she is second only to Princess Rumi.


    I am tired of knowing that the demon knife held by Seven Treasures Mountain in my left hand can suck in one extraordinary force and even use it. However, I understand that not all forces can be absorbed, and that there are limitations.


    And it was the western sword that Mount Qiaobao held in his right hand. Demon Sword Dinesleif. According to the stories of the wild ambushes who saw Mount Qiaobao waving this sword, the wounds he received with this sword will not heal. A ghost with regenerative abilities stopped playing, he said.


    A sword that sucks the technique away. A sword that causes untreatable wounds. In addition, he possesses four other swords. Tired puts his head around how to deal with them after considering them.


    (Quick, would you like to try it in action)


    As soon as tiredness conjured up the path to victory in my head, Mount Seven Treasures has packed the time at once.


    Tired will not move until you are in between the swords of Mount Seven Treasures. Attract to the edge.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    When the sword arrived, and Mount Seven Treasures tried to wave the sword, Tired activated the technique. Not around tiredness, but ahead - between Mount Seven Treasures and tiredness, a palpable amount of three-day moonlight brightness emerges.


    "Hey, there you are."


    I was a little surprised, but Mt. Qiaobao calmly jumps to the side. I also intend to rely on the power of the demon knife on my left hand, but I know that this technique cannot be completely sucked once and for all.


    An extraordinarily lethal technique deployed from close range descends all over the body of Mount Seven Treasures. With the bright extinction of light attacking at the head and torso, the inevitable was sucked away with a demonic knife on the left hand side.


    "Mr. Seven Treasures..."


    Dinner II trembling in a bow-linked outfit. I thought countless lights had been emitted, and in no time Mount Seven Treasures was all bloody.


    Mt. Seven Treasures was not just dodging. Stab the Dinesleif on the ground with your right hand, pull out another knife and shake. A knife separated from the pattern flies in a straight line and strikes tirelessly.


    Flying swords I''ve seen before. I haven''t forgotten, but I don''t think I''m going to use it while I''m being set up, and tiredness delays my reaction.


    Tired was his sword, and he played the flying sword to prevent it, but the tip of the sword, which had been bounced and reorbited, tore his tired cheek asleep.


    Shaking his right hand wide, Shaking the pattern, the sword stretched with sturdy string-like things swirls loudly in the air, arcing and striking tirelessly again.


    Now tired avoided at leisure. But aiming shortly after tiredness evaded that second machete, Qiaobaoshan unleashed the man-eater fluorescence sucked by the demon knife on his left hand. The number is not as high, but the fact that he was attacked with cannibal fluorescence at this time froze his tired spine.


    I tried to avoid it, but couldn''t escape, and ate some of the man-eater fluorescence into it, and tiredness falls. When another flying sword arrives, he becomes alert and immediately tries to stand up, but the impact and damage have clearly slowed him down.


    Qiaobaoshan also stabbed the flying sword to the ground, this time pulling out a giant machete with no cuts more than his back. I cried at night with a knife.


    (Now the left-hand demon knife can suck surgery again? It''s not like it''s salvation that you can suck endlessly, but the sucking technique is used in return over there...... It''s really troublesome......)


    As he sees Mount Seven Treasures packing his time again, Tired casts his next move. Even if we know that we are going to use this technique to absorb and fight back, Tired will have to fight the magician''s technique mainly. Where I fought with my sword, I couldn''t possibly be Mt. Seven Treasures, a super first-class swordsman.


    Tired hands forward and flashly sprays green flames beautifully and vividly.


    Seven Treasure Mountains'' feet stop. The green flame is sucked into the demon knife on the left hand side of Mount Seven Treasures, but Tired used the flame as a blind eye and a stoop, and fled heavily sideways, aiming for a moment when his vision was blocked.


    Tired as he flees, he exercises more surgery.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Expand the cannibal fluorescence again. Now it''s not a concentration forward, it''s a form you call around tiredness.


    "That again. There''s no show."


    Mt. Seven Treasures makes me laugh.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Qiaobaoshan waves his left and right swords as he growls and slaps off the flying man-eater fluorescence, or twists himself and dodges him. Unlike earlier, it did not suddenly appear in large quantities forward in the immediate vicinity, so there was some leeway. However, since the demon knife on his left hand has just sucked the green flame, he cannot suck off this man''s eating fluorescence.


    "Haaaa!?


    Mount Seven Treasures gives a mourning cry. While he was killing off the man-eating fluorescent with the Night Cry Sangami, the damage from the man-eating fluorescent accumulated on him and the Night Cry Sangami broke.


    "Whoa!


    Mount Seven Treasures takes a flying sword that distorts his face to anger and has been stabbed to the ground.


    Cut the knife out of the ground and fly some of the body and pattern out of the pattern.


    Naturally avoiding tiredness, but similarly aiming shortly after that avoidance earlier, Mt. Qiaobao sprayed from the demon knife on his left hand, tired of the green flame he had just sucked away.


    An awesome fire so that the front of Mount Seven Treasures is covered with green flames.


    I''m not sure if I''ve definitely finished it, but I don''t think Mount Seven Treasures could have avoided the flames that spread so widely.


    But tiredness burst forth from the midst of the fire, and appeared right in front of Mount Seven Treasures, and protruded his sword.


    (What!?


    Mount Seven Treasures opens its eyes in amazement.


    The tired green flames were purifying flames that only worked on the spiritual body. But there is no reason for Mt. Qiaobao to know such a thing.


    It was then that the thrust of tiredness tried to pierce the throat of Mount Seven Treasures.


    Now it was my turn to be stunned by tiredness. At the tip of the tired knife - from the throat of Seven Treasures Mountain, the blade jumped out, playing the tired knife and re-orbiting. A tired sword pierces the end of the ear of Mount Seven Treasures.


    Its body, which jumped out of its throat, was the demon knife lurking in the body of Seven Treasures Mountain - the belly accidental death roe bait, "Haragara". It is a sword that can move freely within the body of Mount Seven Treasures without harming Mount Seven Treasures.


    More belly accidental death Luo Bai moved and tried to slash tiredness, but tiredness retracted and swept away.


    "I''ll do it, kid." Wow. I didn''t expect to use this sword to the contrary. "


    Praising with a smile, Mt. Seven Treasures stabbed the demon knife on the ground on his left hand, putting the last knife - pulling out the dazzling beautiful knife, standing with both hands. It''s the famous Iron Shizuku.


    "I wish you would forgive me two swords. He said he didn''t struggle this hard."


    Mount Qiaobao speaks toward a beautiful body as if it were emitting a white light.


    (You can''t be alarmed. I don''t think I seriously let go of that power-sucking demon knife. It will be picked up and used here)


    Then I''m tired of thinking that''s okay. Either way, I''ve already decided to get tired.


    Mt. Seven Treasures steps toward tiredness.


    "Red Dumplings"


    A new technique used for the first time in action. Your head and I will use the technique of improving and making it easier to use Princess Rumi.


    The heads of bright red babies, as if they had been painted with blood, overlap multiple times, and towers made of the birth of babies appear between tiredness and Mount Seven Treasures. Even the most tower is not as tall as Mount Seven Treasures.


    Mt. Nanabao immediately retreats, pulls out the absorbing demon knife that stabbed him on the ground, and slashes the red dough.


    The slashed moment, the red dough left one to separate. And surround it with the top left and right before and after Mount Seven Treasures.


    One of the remaining red dough on the spot was sucked by a knife. But the others are dancing through the universe with cheerful pieces of laughter.


    (What kind of technique? What are you gonna do?


    To confirm that, Qiaobaoshan tried tirelessly to release the red dough sucked into the demon knife on his left hand, but at that moment, the other red dough threw out the crimson fluid from his mouth in all directions and let it bathe into Qiaobaoshan.


    "is ahhh!?


    I couldn''t get around it in time, and the crimson fluids were all over Mt. Seven Treasures'' body. The area where the body fluids were bathed is becoming more and more rotten.


    Mt. Seven Treasures falls on his back. He is exposed to crimson corrosive liquid on his face, throat and torso. I didn''t die instantly, but this is fatal.


    (I won......)


    Tired was convinced of the victory and appeased, but quickly pulled his mind together and jumped to the side.


    Arrows fly through the space where I was tired. It was the work of Meal II.


    (Why me... I didn''t help sooner)


    Of tiredness and the battle of Seven Treasure Mountains, I didn''t know when to support it, and Meal II, who had always just kept an arrow attached and watched the battle, finally got his hands on it.


    To protect Mount Seven Treasures, it was a meal two that moved before the fallen Mount Seven Treasures and rushed to connect the next arrow, but right in front of it, tiredness was imminent.


    "Stop... run..."


    A fallen Mt. Seven Treasures speaks to Meal Two dressed to cover himself, but Meal Two draws a bow with trembling.


    The tired sword flashed and the bow of the second meal was severed.


    "Stop it! Don''t come!


    Tired hesitated when he spread his hands in front of Mount Seven Treasures and saw Meal Two, trembling and still desperately blocked.


    (These two are... the same...)


    If they are usually tired, they kill relentlessly, even if they are children. But when he saw Mount Seven and Meal Two, and saw that Meal Two was covering Mount Seven, Tired overlaid these two in his relationship with his head.


    (I have to kill you here... sooner or later I will come to avenge you. It just becomes a seed of disaster......)


    But I really don''t feel like killing him. I should have decided to kill you earlier, but as soon as I tried to kill you, my body stopped moving. I can''t be ruthless.


    "Tired, can''t you?


    There comes Yanbei and speaks up.


    "It doesn''t seem to me... I can''t..."


    "Right. Then I''ll take care of it. You just go."


    "Yes......"


    In the form of relying on the generosity of Yanbei, Tired goes to find your head.


    "Well..."


    Yanbei approaches Mount Seven Treasures and Meal Two.


    "Meal two... Get away from me..."


    Seeing that, Mount Seven Treasures speaks up again.


    "I don''t like it! I told you not to leave! I''m not leaving! You saved me before this! So now I''m gonna help!


    "Stupid bastard..."


    Hearing the cry of Meal Two, Mt. Seven Treasures was filled with feelings of despair and joy at the same time.


    Yanbei waved his sword with no expression and snapped the neck of the second meal.


    (Holy crap...)


    Mount Qiaobao moaned when he rolled over the ground and saw the head of Meal II, which stopped directly next to his face.


    (If I hadn''t told you to follow me then... if I hadn''t told you not to leave me then, this guy wouldn''t have died here. Because of me... Forgive me, meal two... If you''re reborn and you see me... don''t just come to my side...)


    Yes, when I spoke in my heart, the thought of Seven Treasures Mountain also broke. The knife of Yanbei also snapped the neck of Mount Seven Treasures.


    "You. Ahhh!


    And there appears the peacock, in the form of anger, and gives him such an anger that it also turns off the sound of rain.


    Yanbei rushes like a disease and strikes a peacock.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    As the peacock showered white smoke from his mouth, Yanbei''s entire body became paralyzed and immobilized, falling just in front of the peacock.


    As Peacock stabbed a knife in the neck of the fallen Yanbei, he slowly approached the remains of Seven Treasure Mountains and Meal Two, whose necks had been severed from his torso.


    "Why..."


    Alternating views of the two remains, and dropping his eyes on the dead face of Meal Two, Peacock groans with a flashing face.


    "From now on, let''s get along, Mr. Peacock"


    Looking up at myself and laughing, I remember Meal II throwing those words at me. Strongly reminiscent.


    "Why? Oh my God...... Taking the life of such a good boy miserably... isn''t it? Let''s keep things like me alive. Not really..."


    Tears overflowed from Peacock''s little eyes.


    "Oh, God, please. Give me some time back. Let me... let this child... help me with Meal Two. Please, God... whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Reason knows. He said it was a wish that would never come true. But Peacock was praying, wishing, wanting, suing, and crying from the bottom of his heart.

 2011 31

    To be honest, the ringtone has been attracted to your head since we met.


    (I''m on the positive side. He is on the devil''s side. Is he satisfied with the way he lives now? I don''t have a way of life right now......)


    I want to ask that. There was also a desire to talk, but I can''t afford to be doing that.


    I decided to fly the ringtone from the beginning.


    "Water Candy Festival"


    Pretty powerful technique among star charcoal flow witchcraft. However, a technique that would have been used considerably less often is used.


    There has been a strong wind of beatings so far, but an even stronger gust blows to your head.


    (See you in the natural wind. Wind generated by surgery... No, this rain...?


    Your thoughts became something else along the way. The rain that struck my body with the gust made me feel different. It''s not just rain. It''s not just water. It was something more sticky.


    (The name of the technique is Water Candy Festival. Oh, the technique of turning rain into water candy and sticking it to enemies? And seal your movements? Maybe that''s it, but I don''t think that''s all.)


    The head dwells a demon in his palm and pays off a small chunk of water on his face and clothes. They also thought it would stick to my hand with my bare hands.


    Feeling rebellious with the demons of the palms, the chunks of water paid off fall off lightly.


    But that didn''t drop all the chunks of water. He also had a few tough spots to understand, such as legs and arms.


    (heavy?)


    I feel an unnatural weight all over my body and realize that not all the chunks of water have been removed, and then I also notice that the chunks of water have become huge.


    (You mean the stuck water candy moddle is absorbing rain and getting even bigger? This guy might be limited to rainy days, but isn''t that a pretty nasty trick?


    When the entire body is in a difficult state of movement, the head pays attention to the ringtone in front, while also paying for the bulging chunks of water.


    At that time, however, a further gust of wind broke out, and a greater mass of water than earlier adhered to all over the body of your head.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    With his frustrating voice, he hurries up and pays off a chunk of water. There''s nothing else I can do. The ringtone doesn''t try to move. Probably in the middle of controlling the technique.


    (If there were more than one enemy, it would not have tasted good. My body moves dull, while I''m shaking it off, I can''t wait to get attacked by another guy...... dude......)


    Your head thought so much and noticed something strange. There must be more than one enemy. Why is the ringtone alone in front of your head? Isn''t it a strange story to come up with the technique of ringtone alone, which would be even more effective if it were more than one?


    So I questioned the arrow tip, the gunshot sounded.


    A bullet pierces the flank of your head, and your head collapses with your face up.


    (Removed...... He didn''t walk around, but if he did, he''d be moving around.)


    A good neighbor carrying out a sniper moves in tannic surfaces. The opponent is a sorcerer. I don''t know what I''m going to do. I decided it was dangerous to stay in the same spot and shoot.


    Rain makes it difficult to move and argue so as not to wet the firearms. Eat quite a bit of time until the next departure for that matter.


    "Is that what you mean..."


    Blunt the movement with sticky, bigger and bigger chunks of water, and snipe. It wasn''t even a single ringtone.


    And the ringtone technique was not yet over. The chunks of water stuck in my body expand further and increase in volume, I was wondering if my whole body would be covered as it is.


    "Well, I was lying there, but I didn''t realize it."


    As he groans abominably, he gives up shaking off chunks of water with his hands, and your head begins to cast a spell.


    "Breathtaking Drinks"


    When the procedure was complete, the twinkle blew with fierce momentum around your head. Almost a step ahead of the tornado.


    Originally, the wind is an irreplaceable substitute for the surgeon at the center, but in order to take all the chunks of water, it also has its effect on the head himself.


    (Good Sumitomo, didn''t you make it to the second shot...)


    The ringtone exhales unfortunately when he sees a chunk of water stuck to your head blown away.


    If you can take a chunk of water or not, your head manipulates the technique so as not to reach you by widening the range of the wind, and rushes out toward the ringtone with the wind wrapped around it.


    The bell sounds tried to cast the following technique, but were pushed by strong winds, causing a major breakdown in posture.


    A bell tone that aligns with the movement of your head as it is and retracts.


    Suddenly your head increased its speed and so did the power of the wind. Instead of going behind, the bell sounds jumped to the side and tried to avoid them, but in vain. Your head also moves to the side as the ringtone moves.


    Finally, the bell sounds are played in the wind and knocked down on your back.


    (Nice shock...... And now I''m completely defenseless. Very unusual and miserable...... woohoo......)


    A bell sound intoxicated in the middle of the battle, but he immediately pulls his mind together and tries to roll over and escape the scene.


    Your head strengthened the power of the wind, and the bell sounds went into the wind completely swirling. I didn''t make it to roll over and avoid it. Now is not the time. I''m desperately clinging to the ground to avoid being blown away.


    (Is this... stuffed? In this state, I don''t know what to do... it''s carp on top...)


    The wind prevents you from moving and makes you feel like you can''t even move. I can''t do anything in this wind, and I don''t have a hitter in the ringtone. And then there''s the situation of how it will be cooked.


    But your head flew off the scene in a hurry. Now I felt a good sense of killing. And change the angle of the wind, roll up the mud.


    "Shit... that was a shame"


    The good neighbour who was about to shoot you in the head now hits me in the tongue.


    (And with that mud and wind, did even just further block bad sight? Even if you can''t read this exact position, you seem to know the general direction)


    The Good Sumitomo gave up shooting in his current position and decided to move further.


    Ringtones freed from the wind never missed this opportunity. The ringtone also knew that your head rolled up mud in the wind as a countermeasure to the sniping of the Good Sumitomo. And I''m breaking the wind''s power to you.


    "Demon Steel Herd Rumbling"


    From the foot of the ringtone, a large number of full-body silver dwarves boil out. The dwarf has a head, but no eyes, no mouth, no nose. They were all growing insect-like wings from their backs, winged simultaneously, and flew toward their heads.


    Your head tried to block the dwarf''s flight with the wind, but the dwarf flies through the wind without flickering into the strong wind.


    With the surgery still in place, your head wields a sword. Flying dwarves are slashed and dumped one after the other.


    (Don''t... Slow movement......)


    Your head waves its sword at you. A gunshot flank wound is causing adrenaline to suffer and blunt your head movements. Besides, the wind technique has always been exercised.


    (One way or the other...)


    Your head solves the art of wind. The mud that was rising falls.


    The Good Sumitomo was in the process of traveling unnoticed at that time, therefore, he has not yet noticed the change of mind.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    The spirits that want to flatten boil innumerably, covering the silver dwarves one after the other, and creeping.


    "Star Charcoal Scatter"


    From the palm of the ringtone, a bullet of golden flat sugar is fired. The aim is your foot.


    But the golden flat sugar was also blocked by a thinly twisted water spirit.


    Eventually both the silver dwarf and the light water spirits disappear.


    (You won''t be able to use the Flame Column technique in this heavy rain... Even if it doesn''t disappear soon, the power will be cut off considerably...)


    A ringtone to conceive the next hand.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Rebellion."


    Something that could be described as a black light, or a shining black runoff was emitted, striking a bell sound.


    The ringtone dodges out of sight. That''s not what you let go. Released from a completely different place.


    "My lord, I''m late..."


    From the side with the ringtone, tiredness comes and speaks. Now the technique was due to tiredness.


    "There''s a guy who''s after you with a gun! Watch out!


    "Head, behind you!


    The shouts of your head and tiredness rise almost simultaneously.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    When your head looked back, when did you approach, Peacock turned his head and spit white smoke out of his mouth.


    Your head avoids the white smoke that often grows in this wind and rain at times that are more pronounced than the ringtone.


    "Peacock."


    "Seven Treasure Mountains have been hit! Meal two, too!


    When the bell sounded, Peacock shouted and answered, tired of hatred.


    "Tired, don''t think two to two. Two to three. This is the time for battle. Let''s settle this once and for all."


    "Yes."


    To the word of your head, tiredness nods with a strange face.


    The rain stopped at some point.

 2012 32

    "Peacock, come here"


    The ringtone calls. I''m thankful Peacock came, but the place I''m in doesn''t taste good. Behind your head. It could be a roll of my own technique.


    "I''ve killed all your people. You''re the only ones left."


    Moving slowly, Peacock called to your head.


    Your head focuses on consciousness. I can see that there is a massive outbreak of spiritual bodies.


    There were a large number of bodies rolling around in the Dae Nen field. Perhaps there was intense fighting there. And by the hand of one peacock, most of his companions were slain.


    (I thought the rain was up and there was nothing left to block Seed Island... well, I can use this. Dumb bastard. Thanks a lot)


    The mockery and gratitude of your head was directed toward the peacock who spoke of the extra.


    "Tired, it''s Ohneda!


    Your head screams and rushes. I don''t know how tired I am. I''m getting there. Ringtones and peacocks also follow.


    And he went into the field of radishes, where there was no harvester, and his head cast a spell.


    My buddy''s body rises one after the other. Of course I didn''t bring him back to life. It''s the state of the living dead. Their souls will never return to the flesh.


    "It helps me to kill you all in one place."


    Your head laughs. I''m not releasing these people who turned into zombies towards bell sounds and peacocks. I just put it around me and tired.


    "Revive the body and treat it like a shield..."


    Seeing a corpse fluttering around the target, Sun Sumitomo, gunned in the shade of a tree, smiles spirally.


    Compared to the rain just now, there''s nothing like it.


    Already loaded. There is also a fire on the fire rope. All you have to do is set your aim and shoot.


    But the Good Sumitomo hesitated to shoot. Because an electric shock burst from the body of the ringtone into a vortex.


    The most powerful technique of star coal flow witchcraft - the technique of the thunder shaft burst, swallowing the body, swallowing your head. Tired painstakingly dodged.


    "My head!


    "It''s okay..."


    I bleed from all over my body, and your head on one knee forced me to laugh. I got a direct hit of the surgery, and it doesn''t matter how I look at it.


    (Now)


    The Good Sumitomo pulled the trigger.


    A gunshot sounded and a bullet penetrated your head''s chest.


    "Ah..."


    Your head understood then. He said he was fatally wounded. A voice close to giving up came out of his throat slightly.


    (Done...? No, you''ll die, but it''s not over yet...)


    Your head looks tired.


    Tired was trembling with his eyes wide open. Your head devoured the enemy''s most powerful technique, and you were then pierced in the chest with a bullet. I can clearly see a hole in the armor.


    "It''s okay..."


    But your head repeats the same dialogue, grinning at the tired, and repeating the same dialogue again.


    "We''re still in the middle of a fight. Don''t get distracted."


    With a mortally wounded body, your head rises. It was clear to all who were on the spot that they were trying to burn all their remaining lives.


    "Fuck you, I''m not coming!


    The peacock screamed and tried to slay your head...


    With that leg grabbed by someone, the peacock fell.


    "What..."


    "You called me, didn''t you? Fuck you, you''re not coming..."


    A bloody hairy, swollen big man rises as he grabs Peacock''s leg. It was Yoshiyoshi.


    Yoshiyoshi had earlier engaged Peacock in the Dainen field and had fallen slaughtered by Peacock, but he still had breath. And as he waited for death, came his head, and his tiredness, and his bell tone, and his peacock.


    "This guy is a gift from God. Ha ha."


    Yoshiyoshi laughed and stabbed a knife in the belly of an upside down peacock.


    (Don''t be ridiculous... God...... such a gift...... I don''t need it...... Y)


    He spits blood out of his mouth, and the peacock is breathless.


    "Peacock!"


    The ringtone screams.


    "Bye...... your head. It was fun..."


    "No... I''ll see you later. I''ll be there soon..."


    Your head also smiles back at Yoshiyoshi, who laughs at you when you fall. Tired feels like his heart has been eagled by that dialogue.


    "I''m fine...... Tired..."


    Same dialogue for the third time.


    "You''re the only one I can protect..."


    Hearing that dialogue of your head, tears overflow from your tired eyes.


    (I envy you...... And beautiful......)


    Seeing an exchange between your head and tiredness, the ringtone tightens your chest.


    (To me... I''ve never been bonded with someone as strong as these two. No one believes, no one loves. Must be...... great stuff......)


    I didn''t have a second to immerse myself in sentiment. The ringtone casts the same technique again.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent!


    Tired screams and creates a normal man-eating fluorescence.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent..."


    Your head also shrugs quietly a little late, generating massive brightness of light.


    (That number... I wouldn''t be very comfortable if I kept doing the surgery. We need to interrupt the spell and get away with it in a big hurry...)


    That''s what Ringtone''s reason decided. But Ringtone''s emotions refused to escape or survive.


    (Those two beautiful people... are trying to hit me with life itself and fight it. I... don''t want to reject that... I want to take it. I want to bump into each other. I want to taste what pain and how I can feel. If I were to die with that, there would be no such nice way to die)


    I have had many mazohistic aspirations in the course of the battle, but I have never succumbed to them. It was always inhibited by reason. But now the ringtone - finally took away the wall of reason.


    Thunder axis surgery activated again. Thicker electric shock than usual, with narrow swirl spacing.


    Even though exhaustion and brightness of light emanate from your head, most of it is swallowed by electric shock.


    The bioenergy in the shape of an electric shock swallowed two of your heads with exhaustion.


    Most of the man-eater fluorescence was knocked out by electric shock, but some fell out and thrust through the body of the ringtone.


    "Guuuuuuuu..."


    A ringtone that holds itself down and exhales blood.


    "Ahem..."


    And with a face mixed with bitterness and trance, the ringtone leaks a glossy voice.


    (More than I imagined...... nice feeling...... all over my body, something thrust through me...... very painful...... but it feels good...... woohoo...... great......)


    The bell sounds were abundant to indulge in the sensation that the brightness of the deadly light burst through my body.


    The bell rings on both knees, and it doesn''t fall. I support myself with a knife.


    Your head and tiredness are down. The ringtone convinced him of the victory and gave him a relief look. The mission was fulfilled.


    (Peacock, Seven Treasure Mountains, Meal II... Sleep in peace...)


    meditated and prayed. At that time, the ringtone felt signs and opened his eyes.


    Instead of a cane, I could see the tiredness slowly rising.


    "Still... should I?


    "Of course...... That''s why I stood..."


    I lay my sword, and I lay my sword upon the bell tone of inquiry. Full creation of each other. They''re bloody each other.


    (Hmm...... I feel bad about giving you water, but bad but let me shoot you)


    Finished loading good-neighbourliness sets a goal. But right after that...


    "Wow!


    A large quantity of water came down from the tree, and it hit the Good Sumitomo and the Fire Rope Gun. The rainwater that was accumulating on the tree fell.


    "I was watered...... No, did you get mad that the heavens don''t give you water?


    Good Sumitomo groaning with a bitter laugh. Now I''m out of use for the firecracker gun.


    Tired in the middle, the ringtones keep their swords in the upper stages, leaning over each other a little bit. Each other no longer has the power to use the technique. There is barely enough power left to wield the sword.


    It was tiring to rush ahead.


    The bell noise also kicks mud and wields the sword as it moves tirelessly.


    In the skill of swordsmanship, there was clearly a minute for the ringtone. That was known to both sides at the time of the confrontation. But...


    Tired was also taking considerable damage, but the damage done by the bell tone was more serious. For that matter, I blunted my movements.


    Black sashimi blushes his tired helmet.


    A thrust of exhaustion pierces the center of the bell tone''s chest.


    The battle was won.


    "Now... now I realize..."


    With a thoughtless look, he squeezes his sorrowful voice out of his throat. Spit out your thoughts with blood.


    "I''m... a person on that side... Same as you...... Uhhhhhh...... Demon temptation? I hope not...... That is the right guide for me...... Clean and right path is the error for me... I have always...... matigaetaita...... there is a way Ite...... shake my life on a stick...... I have come. In vain...... shite...... shite better...... yay...... Spare me...... ya"


    I wasn''t really sure what the bell tone was talking about, but only her carelessness was conveyed.


    Tired lets go of the knife with his knife pierced by the ringtone that turned him into a corpse.


    On the way to your head in a fluttering foothold, tiredness fell.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been unconscious.


    "Hey... Tired... Tired... Alive?


    There was a voice I could hear, and when I woke up, your head was peeking into me.


    "He''s alive..."


    Tired smiles and opens his mouth.


    "Oh well. I can''t do this anymore. I''m sorry... you son of a bitch. It''s true for a guy like that gun. I don''t even have to..."


    "Your head... no..."


    To the word of your head, Tired strips away his eyes and rises with a grievous face.


    "Farewell. Take it... think it''s me and take care of it."


    Laughing powerlessly, he offered a black-bodied sword toward your head and tiredness. It''s the demon knife and concubine pine that the ringtone had. Tired received the knife, even as he penetrated into his heart to say goodbye and nothing, that it might have been a knife taken from his enemy.


    Your head slowly kneels.


    "Tired... knee pillow me..."


    "Yes......"


    Tired of answering your head''s demands in tears.


    "Uh... I''m finally here... End of story��"


    With his head on his tired knees, and his head squealing with emotion, the light plunged in from the sky.


    The clouds were clear, the light of the sun plunged in, and the world was brilliant. The rainbow is also out.


    "Heh... look, I''m tired. God gave me such a good plan. This is the gift of everyday deeds, too... Huh? Glitter... shine... wow, that''s beautiful... Besides, it''s a rainbow extra...... haha...... the light is really beautiful...... It feels so good to die..."


    "My light is your head..."


    Crying, tiredness speaks.


    "I... lost my family, I was captured and consoled, I gave up that it was all over, I cursed the Divine Buddha... I thought I had fallen into a Nara where there was only darkness... I had already given up my life then... But... that''s what... the light plugged into me. Someone saved me from sinking into the bottom of a dark mud of despair and mourning. That''s your head... you were..."


    "Right..."


    Hearing tired words, your head hammers with a fine voice.


    That was your last word.


    For a while, Tired kept his head on his knees and gazed at the surrounding scenery.


    The world was glowing beautifully. Ohneda had turned into a dead mountain blood river. The bodies of the wild bastards. Ringtone corpse. Peacock''s body. And the corpse of your head. In remote locations, there are also other bodies of wildfire, Seven Treasure Mountains and Meal Two. Still, the world was colored by the light, shining.


    "Will the rain stop someday? In my mind, it keeps raining that never stops..."


    I remember the words of your head, and tiredness denies them.


    "Yeah...... You are right...... Shimmering���� shining��. But I don''t like it..."


    I remember another word of your head, and Tired denies it again.


    "The world is so beautiful... my heart sinks into darkness again... Hehe... everything in this world can only look red and black anymore... haha haha... haha..."


    Once the stopped tears were overflowing again, and Tired had a vain laugh.

 2013 End Chapter

    Tired didn''t get tired of anyone afterwards and boosted his powers as a sorcerer, repeating burglary, murder, rape, etc., all by himself.


    The art of immortality could also be knitted and fixed at around twelve years of age. It is the age at which your head and your end came together. To sooner or later circle with the reincarnation of your head.


    A large number of laboratory benches were required for the study of numerous procedures. Even a technique that did not require the use of humans for experimental benches, Tired actively turned living humans into experimental benches.


    "Why... are you doing this...?


    At one point, a tired girl lay asks, crying. Her parents and brothers are rolling in captivity beside her. After this, this family plans to use it as an experimental table for surgery.


    "Because everything in this world is hateful..."


    Tired replied with a shady voice. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a conversation with anyone.


    "So if you kill someone... if you offend someone, you feel a little... clearer. Just a little... just for a moment, I feel good... I can be. I will kill and offend for that..."


    "We don''t feel good... You can tell me as much about me as you want, so help the people in my house."


    Tired tried angrily to kill the girl who complained about her family''s life in exchange for self-sacrifice, but it caught my mind.


    This is something I don''t want to see tired of. I don''t want to be conscious, I feel like I''ve avoided it.


    I once had a family myself. But he was killed. There was someone I loved. But I lost it. I don''t even know how many years have passed since then.


    I wanted to taste the same thoughts as myself, and I wasn''t killing and turning around. I never had that consciousness, and if I had, I couldn''t kill you. I was trying not to be conscious.


    Tired got that illusion, like a crack in his heart.


    Though tired turned scattered and vandalized the village where the girl was, none of the girl''s family ended up killing her. I couldn''t kill him.


    And from this moment on, the weary mind, little by little, becomes lost.


    Then one day, nearly a decade later, Tired returned to the village. While wandering, I came by chance.


    The girl was becoming a woman. She was making money on the kid. Girl with eyes the same color as tired.


    After completing the requested work, Sun Sumitomo reported to Tsuiya that it was up to him.


    "Mmm... I didn''t know even Lord Starling Charcoal could do it..."


    When I heard the report at the teahouse, Tsubagaya roared.


    "It feels like we survived each other one by one. Nevertheless, the wild mob was wiped out, and their chief sorcerer died. We accomplished our mission."


    Said the Good Sumitomo.


    "The one left...?


    "He''s a sorcerer by the side of his head. I''m sure you''ll have a grudge for killing your people and spreading disaster all over the world."


    In response to the question of the Xu Ya, the Good Sumitomo answers lightly.


    "I didn''t expect to leave such a person..."


    "You don''t mind. You should leave it in the bosom of the Lord. Tell the man above that he has wiped them out. Of course, fool. You can report it honestly. It is up to the Lord to decide which one to choose."


    With that said, the Good Sumitomo laughs sarcastically. It was known what kind of choice an arrow would take.


    "If you recommend something like that, don''t report the truth from the beginning, but report it to me from their mouth."


    "He''s a little mean. Then come out at best."


    Good Sumitomo says so and drinks up tea and takes a seat.


    "Lord Kin Sumitomo is here."


    Xu Ya delayed a little and called out to the back of the departing Sun Sumitomo.


    In the year after this, Sekiya Sunsuko snipes Nobunaga Oda but ends up failing.


    Subsequently, the good-neighbourliness boy, who was captured after three years of fugitive life, was sentenced to saw-drawing. He continued to be slashed in the neck for seven days with a small bamboo saw and was desperate.


    The second half of the twenty-first century...


    "Hey bell noise, what''s going on? They did something really good, didn''t they?


    A little boy with glasses peeks into the girl and speaks up.


    "Weird dreams... look..."


    The girl who slept in the chair - the bell sounds blurry and squeaky. Wake yourself up. The taller is obviously taller than the boy. Pretty tall for my age, over 170cm. Besides, it could grow from now on and grow more. But the look is still pretty and cute.


    "What dream?


    A boy who knows the ringtone well from the time he was attentive asks further.


    "A warring man... a woman... Alone... lying to myself... alive..."


    A bell tone that speaks blushing as you fall asleep.


    (That''s him...)


    The boy groaned in his mouth. I have an idea.


    "I don''t know that explanation. When will you be able to speak properly, you?"


    With a grumpy voice, the boy pinches and twists the bell-tone nose.


    "Ouch... it hurts... Courage......"


    "You''re hurting me, naturally. But now the dumb face was funny, so I forgive you."


    A boy called Courage laughs wildly and releases his hand from the nose of a ringtone.


    "I... am not alone... I''m not even lying to myself..."


    Aware of the woman who was crying in her dreams, the ringtone speaks.


    "This Dobbs, again, said something I don''t understand... That''s what you do. It''s so awesome."


    "Oh... sorry..."


    Now pinch and twist up both cheeks of the ringtone. The neat face you deserve to call yourself a beautiful girl is all distorted.


    "No, just an apology with such a mouth doesn''t fit my annoyance. If you really want me to calm down and forgive you, imitate the dog. Be a dog and apologize."


    "Wow, wow..."


    Ringtone of courage, no shame or hesitation, crawling on all fours to perform instantly.


    "Hmm... whenever I see it, I''ll calm down my bell-tone dog imitation..." You, I''m telling you to stop being short. What a waste of horny legs!


    Courage yells when he sees a long stretched healthy bell-tone leg from his shorts.


    "I''m sorry."


    Apologize with a voice that doesn''t sound bad. I''m not going to stop doing all this, no matter how courageous you scold me. Because...


    "You know you don''t like me being horny! You porn skunk! I don''t know. About a third of the annoyance in my life is you!


    Courage slaps the bell-tone thighs flat as you wish as you summon.


    "Phew."


    At the moment of being tapped, pleasure matter is secreted violently in the brain of the ringtone, and the ringtone is attacked by the feeling as if the current runs all over the body. My nipples are bulging and my lower abdomen is hot and wet.


    "And even my voice is horny. Since when have you been so horny? Do something..."


    "I don''t care what you say..."


    To the courage to say as if anger had drawn and pleaded, the ringtone became a troubled face, while in my heart I was biting off the joy.


    Yukioka Institute. When the truth is in my room, I get a message that I want you to come to my room from tiredness. I painted a picture for you, so it was a request to see it and let me know what you think.


    After visiting the tired room and seeing the large painting that was being erected, the truth has solidified.


    It was a landscape painting. sprawling countryside. Mountains flashing across it. A painting that the blue sky between clouds is painted in a brilliant water color by the time it is bright, and that the sunlight that plunges from the gap between the clouds illuminates the mountains and the fields.


    "This is..."


    Truth groans with a trembling voice. My body is shaking too. My heartbeat gets severe. My chest is hot. I''m supposed to see it the first time, but I don''t feel like I''ve seen it the first time.


    "After all, you remember true souls well"


    When I saw the true reaction, I smiled happily tired.


    "At that time... I was in the light, and it seemed that it had become the darkness itself that had arisen from the light... I could see all that sight, grey. But it was different when I tried to remember it in my dreams. And I painted to follow the brush, and very naturally... I could paint a sight five hundred years ago."


    Junko said that memories are only small and compressed into drawers and will not be lost. Even memories of previous life seem to be. Tired painted as his instincts went, and he was able to reproduce the sights he had seen in the painting without discomfort.


    "That time - I spent with your head, a true past life, was only two and a half years. But those two and a half years are burning in my heart as an uninterrupted and important time for me. A time when someone important is made and their heart is connected to that person. That fun time I spent with that person and went around doing a lot of things. It''s so... it smells so good to say, but it was happiness."


    "I don''t remember you saying that. So... what do you say now?


    It was true that I used to hate this kind of tired story internally because it smelled annoying, but a lot of things changed my mind. In addition, I remember only a little face to face with my previous life in my dreams, so now I can take it with purity.


    "There''s plenty of dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction in this hour. That you can''t monopolize the truth. The fact that my true heart has become obsessed with Junko and I am not comfortable with it. But... just because the truth lies down like this, it heals my soul. So the current time, this is a very good thing. Because time without truth has always been in the dark."


    It can also be said that the majority of a life spanning five hundred years equals darkness. In that time of darkness, Tired has met various figures and let his mind go through them. That was the light that lit in the darkness, but it did not extend to extinguishing the darkness itself.


    (I''m sorry to say so. Tired... What you did could have been a mistake. I suffered because of it. Because you didn''t want to forget me, you were looking for me, against the logic of life, against the logic of rebirth. If I''d died normally, I''d have been attracted to the edge and seen you lighter, wouldn''t I?


    Deep in his true heart, the man in samurai speaks with a voice that no one can hear truly or tirelessly. He also knows he can''t hear. Still talk. I don''t even consider the act pointless.


    (True, and tired... I am the same soul as true. I''m just a residual thought. But let me tell you something. Always... watching you guys)


    If it''s 58, let''s play in the post-war era. End of story.

 2014 Five preambles?

    -Yesterday''s Special Panda Detective


    My name is Black-and-white Mole Hiko. He''s a former detective''s current panda plushist.


    Ever since I was disciplined and discharged from duty, I''ve had a secret about making panda stuffed animals by hand every day and selling them on the street.


    I am a panda detective who judges the evils of this world with discretion.


    When I was still a regular detective, I hunted down some vicious criminal. The guy was a serial killer targeting only children, an anomalist who ripped out all the guts of the child he killed and wrapped them around the child''s body, turning them into objects and decorating them.


    "I won''t be judged. Yo! Oh, my God, my dad''s an incumbent! You get caught, you''re fired. Huh? Even if you get caught, you can come right out. Uh-huh."


    He was good at calling. That would probably be true. But I couldn''t overlook it.


    After recording the conversation, I arrested him. The recording was streamed online, and his father''s senator was forced to resign, but I was also removed from discipline.


    The serial killer was subsequently acquitted on a psychiatric evaluation and placed in a psychiatric hospital. Rich, advanced, well-equipped psychiatric hospitals.


    I couldn''t stand this irrationality, and I gave myself to Mad Scientist and became a panda detective as a result of being an experimental bench.


    The serial killer killed. That didn''t bother me, and the father''s politician ended it. Still, I couldn''t help but kill all the police officers at the police station who had me disciplined and dismissed. This is my justice. While delightfully immersed in the sense of accomplishment in the fulfillment of a definitive justice, I firmly swore that I would do justice in the future.


    "Please. Take my daughter''s vengeance."


    My client today was a middle-aged woman. From what I hear, lady, my daughter, who goes to school, has her hands on illegal drugs, and when she realized it, she was totally an addict.


    My request is to find out who was selling drugs to my daughter and bring her to justice.


    "The deposit was confirmed. But why did your daughter run to drugs? Detective Panda wants to know what caused it."


    When I glanced at my client, the client''s woman snorted.


    "Oh, it''s probably our fault too. Trying to make my daughter do what she wants, push her to learn... so..."


    "Again. Detective Panda thought so. It''s a pattern. In other words, you are the root of all evil. You''re the first evil to be tried."


    "Uh... well..."


    "Pandadeca Purnch!"


    The unquestioned justice trial bursts, the head of the client smashes, and a red hua blooms in the office.


    "Don''t worry, Target, and your husband will be firmly in the same place as you later - I''ll send you to hell"


    When I throw up at the body of a woman with no neck, I call a body disposal contractor. This is how I do it. This is Detective Panda''s justice.


    "Yesterday''s Special Panda Detective" End


    Thank you for your support for so long. Stay tuned for the next edition of Cat Bear Shiro Man "Neko Kumazake" Sensei.


    Snow Oka Institute, living room.


    "Ha..."


    Junko became sinister and sighed, closing the ebook that was reflected on the holographic display.


    "I can''t believe ''yesterday''s Special Panda Detective'' ended up with such a butt-cut dragonfly... The volatile line is also almost uncollected and runs out. Above all, Detective Panda''s character braces in a weird direction... Oh... I liked comics."


    "Oh, I liked Midori too. But I felt like I was spreading the bath too far around the middle. There''s a long story."


    Midori laughs bitterly when she asks why Junko is blue.


    "It''s sad that a comic strip that''s lasted more than fifteen years is like a specimen of a cut-off."


    True said.


    "Sixteen years. It was popular along the way, and the story was decent, but this last one is terrible... I wonder if the author''s cat bear Shiro Man, Neko Kuma O., is properly convinced of this ending?


    "The online ratings are scattered. The author''s sinners are ripping off protests, and no. It''s trendy and it''s really beating me up."


    "I saw it, too. So pathetic, Mr. Author."


    "I only saw a few of those comics, but I didn''t accept them."


    "Yay, to explain for my true brother," Yesterday''s Special Panda Detective "has been a work of too many unique worldviews and outlooks of life for the past few years, and the development of the story has become absurd, and there is a lot of agreement and disagreement. Even though it''s a series in Boys magazine, there''s a lot of drastic portrayals, and it''s pretty much mentioned in the jade."


    "It''s often said that masterpieces end in Gudagda, but it''s sad. I wonder if it''s difficult to put it together properly and finish it beautifully. I need to be careful when I become a cartoonist, too."


    "The dream of becoming a cartoonist is you... are you serious? I think it''s better than a Mad Scientist."


    Junko confirms that the experimental platform applicant''s email is not in there while having a conversation with Midori and True.


    "Hmm... this is happening"


    "What''s wrong?


    Seeing the holographic display surprises Junko, who is smiling bitterly, and Midori peeks into the display.


    "Shadow if you rumor. I don''t know if it''s real."


    I really said peeking into the display.


    My client''s name is Cat Bear Shiro Man. He was the author of a comic book that the three of us were talking about right now.


    That was ten days ago.


    Kumi Hangato is a patriarch of a religious organization called the Enjoyment Society. And my work as a patriarch is getting busy day by day.


    Nevertheless, the parasitic plant Arlaune, which is empowering Kumi, is not so mentally fatigued because when he is tired, he alternates to manipulate Kumi''s body.


    Every day we carefully select the believers who want power, parasitize the copy of Arlaune, and increase the powerful. And all the parasites have been sent to the Yukooka Laboratory at least once to be checked by Junko.


    One day, on the basis of such Kumi, there were three visitors.


    One is Junko and one is Arlaune Lupa, from the planet Glass Due. And the other one... was a smart panda in a suit with sunglasses on.


    "Detective Panda''s cosplay?


    Anelaune Kumi also knew of a comic book called "Yesterday''s Special Panda Detective". It''s been animated, and the monograph sells quite a bit. I also witnessed the sixtieth volume being flat stacked in the bookstore.


    "No, I''m Detective Panda."


    A smart panda in a suit ignites a cigarette.


    "We don''t smoke."


    "Detective Panda''s Dictionary of Justice has no word for quitting smoking."


    Kumi cautioned, but Detective Panda doesn''t listen.


    "Mr. Cat Bear, I''m having trouble imitating Detective Panda until there''s such a lack of coordination."


    "Don''t call that name. And don''t imitate it. I''m Detective Panda."


    When Junko cautioned softly, Detective Panda, in retrospect, put out his mobile ashtray, erased the cigarette and threw it away.


    (Mr. Cat Bear? Certainly the name of the author of yesterday''s Special Panda Detective...... No way, did you modify the author to look like this? And what do you mean you''re bringing that here...)


    He alternates between Detective Panda and Junko, and Kumi is suspicious.


    Do you listen to Junko?


    Arlaune Lupa smiles funny. He is parasitized by a boy named David Kokuri.


    "I told you in my email, but I want Kumi and Lupa to help me too. Detective Panda agrees with me."


    Junko in his usual bounced tone, but Kumi felt uncomfortable. Even though I''m the usual bright pure child, I feel something intimidating.


    "It''s time for me to move towards the realization of Changing the World, the world I want."


    And even though it was still the same tone and voice as usual, Kumi felt even more intimidated the moment she heard the words from Junko''s mouth.


    That was a week ago.


    Paranormal Capacity Development Organization: "Buste if Dust Also Accumulates".


    Built by many early researchers, pulled from the mustard institute, a paranormal development agency that is also a state secret agency, this facility was under the control of other countries until recently, but has now become like the personal belongings of Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka.


    The director, Jiro Yukioka, is a partial clone of Junko. Only the brain is a clone of pure children. But Jiro Hot admires Junko like his mother, so even if Junko were to move Buste if he had dust at his convenience, it seemed that he would have nothing against it.


    "No, that''s as tight as it gets."


    In front of Junko, who went out of his way to visit the facility, Hot Jiro turned out to be a difficult face.


    He looks around ten years old, but his real age is over twenty years old. Dog ears grow from the head and dog tails from the glutes. Both my age and this chemomissippo were modified to be pure children.


    "Hmm? What''s tight?


    Junko asks strangely.


    Junko wasn''t the only one who visited. There are Arlaune Lupa and Arlaune Kumi, and Detective Panda.


    "There are still many of our subjects at a level where there is anxiety in putting them into action. Some of them don''t seem to..."


    Hot Jiro answers, mindful of the unclear aspects of Junko''s surroundings.


    Hot Jiro travels to and from the Baste and Snow Oka Laboratories in addition to dust. I often stay at the facility for days. I originally lived here, so honestly, this one calms down better. Therefore, we do not know what is happening at the Snow Oka Institute or what modifications have been made at the hands of Junko.


    "Oh well. Was it too soon? But as far as I''m concerned, I want to move now. Then at least just the kids who seem like they should. Then, Kumi and Lupa give you a tour of Buste if it''s dusty."


    "Ok......"


    To Junko''s demands, Hot Jiro nodded with a strange face.


    (No... are you sure?


    After nodding, the anxiety swells hot Jiro.


    That was a week ago, too.


    It''s a life picked up by hope.


    It is a life chosen by hope.


    Life was delightful. That I''m back in the world again.


    Life has come to know again. that I am strongly asked to do something.


    Life understood again. He said he was there to meet that wish.


    I was taking my life. All about destiny.


    That''s... the story of when that life was breathed into again.

 2015 1

    Dawn Yu, Ryuji Suzuki, Kenichi Serizawa, Fujishi Husband, Tatsuko Hashino and Takuma Seshima belong to a secret agency that hasn''t been around for a very long time since it was newly established.


    The name of the institution is the Murder Club. This noisy name brought as it was the name of an organization that for a time disturbed the public. The world has settled down because of its fictional existence, but this is how it exists, and now it works to protect the country from the troubles of paranormal relations.


    "My brain has a limiter on it."


    At the training ground at the home of the homicide club, Kishifu said in front of the other five.


    "My body is also limiting, so that my powers are not freed to the full. When you release yourself fully, your body will be worn out. Such potential is unleashed here and now."


    "You''re the idiot in the fire."


    "Are you stupid? Ah? I remembered the power of the fire."


    "Yu...... a word like shit in Yu''s character, stop putting it in your mouth"


    "Yeah? I think that''s good."


    In the middle of Kishifu''s story, Akeichi, Yu and Tsuko pinch their mouths.


    "Of course the brain is the same. If no limits are applied, the limits of emotional exaltation are also eliminated, which adversely affects the brain. Sometimes there''s talk of an old man with a limiter off and a very exciting blood vessel in his brain. I''m preventing that."


    "So does that mean that porn cartoons and the state of being squid, which is often porn gay, are also unlikely in reality?


    "Miyako says something nastier than me."


    "I don''t mind. Because it''s a dirty character anyway. I mean, my nasty side is porn, not in the same direction as Yu''s."


    And Yuko and Yu break in.


    "But in my case, I''m going to be able to use my abilities through meat dolls to unlock brain limiters and improve my abilities."


    "How does that make sense?


    Table mill hits the question.


    "Junko put artificial intelligence on the meat doll. Until now, the brain of the body has been responsible for the burden of paranormal abilities, but the burden can be put on the meat doll"


    "That''s a weird story. I thought my mind would bear it, my brain would bear it, or if my brain was different, I would let it bear the burden..."


    Hearing Kishifu''s answer, Tatsuko speaks of a new question.


    "In some cases, if you use too much extraordinary power, your health itself will be shredded, but if you are mentally exhausted, it has been difficult to know if your mind is exhausted or your brain is exhausted."


    "That depends on people and abilities, where you get tired - I don''t feel fatigued because of my sacrifice."


    Said Takuma and Ryujiro.


    "Oh, were you all just there? It''s a good time. This is bad news."


    A pot hill Sanhei, a homicide club patron, came and spoke up.


    "Bad news? Murder club finally dismantled?


    "You guys are already used up - they''re all going to kill you - or something. haha."


    "I lost touch with some of the homicide clubs. I don''t even know where it is anymore. And... there was a crime that only seemed to be their work."


    Kiriko and Ryujiro joke, but Kettle Hill ignores and gets to the point.


    "Keep it a secret from the other murder club members at the moment. It''s possible that some of the guys are getting through. We''re only going to reveal it to you guys at the center of the murder club. I''ll leave it up to you six."


    With that said, Kettle Hill projected several holographic displays in the air.


    Eight faces and names. And three murder scenes.


    "These guys?"


    Sharp one to look at the face on the display and abominably narrow his eyes.


    Many of those belonging to the murder club enjoyed murder by drowning in their abilities. There is also a mix of people who are not inside. And those who were shown were faces that could not be cursed.


    "The traitors of the organization - the solemnity of those who fell to the criminals...?"


    Table grinding squirming in a way that doesn''t make you feel comfortable.


    "If you ask Junko, you''ll know the location soon, right? We''ve all been modified by Junko, and Junko''s mouse has a GPS receiver embedded in it, and Junko should be able to locate it."


    "Of course I checked. But I didn''t know the answer."


    Confirmed graciously, Kettle Hill answers with a sinister face.


    "You mean you did something to make sure you didn''t know?"


    Or is Junko some kind of evil?


    Yu says Akeichi.


    "You don''t believe in Junko?


    Kishifu looks at Yu unexpectedly.


    "Junko seems to be a moderate believer, but he shouldn''t believe it"


    A superior who spills a smile only for a moment and speaks out in a meaningful tone.


    "If Junko is up to some bad game and it''s part of it, it''s a lot of trouble"


    And a sharp one to say in an arm-wrapped pose.


    "Is there any connection between the people who were murdered - than that?


    Ryujiro asks a question. There''s more than one footage of the murder scene, but we''re not showing any data on the victim.


    "We''re investigating it now."


    Kettle Hill answered.


    "If it moves, I think it''s better after it turns out. Also, it''s better to move in unison than halfway through it."


    "It would be better if we knew what the enemy was after. There are eight opponents, and if we''re going to hit this case alone, it''s not enough to kill each and every one of us."


    Takuma disputes Ryujiro''s claim.


    "If you don''t have enough pawns, there''s someone who''s going to cooperate, whether there''s any indication or not that Junko''s up to something. And someone very strong and dependable."


    I found out who Ryujiro was talking about.


    "Yes, I''m here. I think you''ll also get some information. Let''s get this over with now."


    Yu agreed with Ryujiro and made the call.


    Junko has been vacating the lab a lot for about a week now. Not even today.


    Sometimes when I think I''m back, I bring in a lot of experimental bench aspirations and thinkers. Many at a time.


    "We had quite a few people in and out of here when we were at the murder club, but it''s been since then. Are you trying to do something again..."


    True to speak to Midori in the living room. Right now, there''s nothing but true and miserable.


    "Bubba, Bubba, True Brother can''t help but want to interrupt Jun''s sister again."


    "We need to see what we do. It''s not like I disagree with everything he does."


    To tease Midori, the truth said with the usual faceless expression.


    "It''s time for tea time, but I don''t like pure sister - so can I have some cob tea? The sweets are lamb, and. Hi Jun, my sister is a tea pie, and I don''t have much Japanese tea, so now''s my chance."


    "Midori, Bubbasa"


    "Yay, I''m pretty busy in my head."


    Midori teases Midori, but Midori laughs and admits it.


    "I know you don''t like to look like a woman, but do you ever get tired of kids?


    "Wow, True Brother, why don''t you tell me why I''m stopping growing and aging at the age of a kid?


    Midori asks the opposite of the true question.


    "Kids are still more convenient for a lot of things. Adults are adorable just because they''re kids, and they''re alert. I don''t know if the kid would say he has an aura like that. You know, if you''re a kid and you''re adorable, and you''re conscious of your behavior, your speech, and your tricks, your powers are totally different, and you know that hungry ghosts, not only in elementary school, but also in kindergarten."


    "In case of tiredness, there seems to have been another reason..."


    It was true that I didn''t want to put the reason in my mouth.


    While Midori was going to prepare tea and tea treats, she really got a call. The opponent is Dawn Yu, leader of the murder club.


    Several members of the murder club, including Yu, often enter and leave the Yukooka Institute for combat training purposes. I''m really attached to it. Even the mice are familiar with each other through this institute.


    "I see. I''ll check it out whenever possible. However, please keep in mind that I may be part of Snow Oka''s calculations. I''ll be very careful, too."


    The truth of listening to Yu admitted while stabbing the nail.

 2016 2.

    Luciferin Dust, an organisation that lists anti-backstreet, was secretly continuing its activities.


    He screwed up his fight with Grim Penis, and although his forces shrunk, he was using the lessons of his failures to stretch his roots more closely, more carefully, and build his strength.


    Political finances are more closely tied to the governments of other countries than they were. Neighbouring countries view Japan''s backward presence as an important stall supporting Japan. It''s not a bad story to give support to an organization that leads to that weakening.


    Kofu Kotaro, a top executive at Luciferin Dust, was particularly fortifying the pipeline with overseas.


    "Even on the back street ''Central'', I thought it would probably be known. Nevertheless, it is quite thorough to kill even agents of the other country��"


    Reports came in that would ruin Kofu''s hardship, but the iron skin of Kofu is unwavering.


    Several members of Luciferin Dust, as well as several agents from neighbouring countries who were in contact with Luciferin Dust, were said to have been killed at about the same time in different locations. This is a clear message. After discerning what Luciferin Dust is doing, sanctions and warnings.


    The method of killing was unusual. It was a way of dying that I could only think of as having been killed using superordinary powers, such as those who were ice marinated in the middle of the city and those whose bodies were skewered by bamboo stretched from under asphalt. No, I guess the killing side is blatantly showing.


    "I didn''t think the ''hub'' would take drastic means so far. But the cover-up was as thorough as possible��"


    "It''s pointless where we''re alone and thorough. If the counterparty is deficient, this is how our efforts are made."


    Kofu pales to his men, who say they are afraid as they look at the many bodies on the holographic display.


    "I''d just like to say that we''re going to have to dive underground again... but if we keep this up, the people in the organization won''t be satisfied either. I can''t even show it to the counterparty."


    "Wouldn''t I be able to work with you there, too?


    "Whatever you''re going to do. I''ll leave that negotiation to you."


    "Okay."


    To Kofu, who, as usual, told him without expression, his men graciously picked up the phone and connected him to the contact point in the country of the agent who had been killed.


    Euthanasia City Hall. Seven men and women are facing each other in an abandoned coffee shop on the side of a mountain road.


    "I did it flashy. It''s like they''re calling in a homicide club chaser."


    "Isn''t it superior? I''m so bored."


    "If it''s our fault, I''m asking you to do it so I know what you''re doing."


    "Ah, that''s the first ear. I''m finally attracting you."


    "I don''t come to work much, and the occasional work just gets turned around by other guys"


    "We were given more powerful powers by Junko Yukioka. I don''t feel like losing anymore."


    "Junko just texted me. Looks like we''re gonna have more friends from the other side."


    "Shut up? You mean the guys who aren''t a drop set at the murder club?


    "Can you trust them?


    "People I don''t know, so I don''t know until I see them, but it''s an introduction to Junko, so it''s somewhat..."


    "With more and more people, we can faction."


    Seven of them chatted with pleasure, but the broken door of the store opened with a gold cut, and a total of three of them, one young man, one woman and one girl, came in, and they stopped talking at once.


    Two of them were well-acquainted, but one of them - a stranger when it came to women. He seems to have bad legs, pulling a surprise and walking.


    "Everyone, stay annoyed for the first time at work"


    The girl in white - Junko Yukioka - works with her.


    The seven of them are members of the Murder Club. I don''t mind that the murder club became a state agency, but I was living a day of boredom and dissatisfaction because I couldn''t stretch and kill people like I did in the beginning and the job of being able to kill people didn''t come inside.


    The murder club, which somehow became a secret service to the state, was put together into an organization of over a hundred people. Most of the constituents are in a state where the job doesn''t come around because the people in the organization are in a flat state, even though the job only comes in occasionally.


    And they are originally problematic child temperaments, and they are also couches who enjoyed murder. Until now he had worn a cat, but some had seen through its nature. Or it was known.


    And a few days ago, they were called out by Junko and left the murder club. Then, at the hands of Junko, it was applied until further enhancement modification.


    "You texted me and you came right over."


    "Hmm, I was wondering if I should say no first. But by the time I thought about it, it was close."


    When one of the members says with a laugh, Junko also tells him with a smile.


    "Junko Yukioka... Tell me about the identity of the woman there. Neither have I."


    A thin young man on the line who was next to Junko''s right, visited with Junko, prompted him to point to a white woman with blonde blue eyes next to Junko''s left.


    The young man''s name is Luca Ifube. On unusually bright white skin, hair and silver hair, the clothes worn are also white suits. Besides, my eyes are white. Everything looks mysterious and creepy in its characteristic appearance of whitefling. Regardless of the fact that it is white, its neutral and delicate appearance is clearly noticeable and neat, and it can be called smart, although its body shape is lean.


    Luca was the leader of this murder club drop group. He is recognized by these children along with strength and personality.


    "My name is Shirley McNeil. He is a mentor to the Sorcery Order Complex Devil. See you later."


    A woman introduces herself and graces herself with graceful tricks. There was a big bear under my eyes, and it was difficult to call me beautiful in flattery, but I felt elegant from the tricks and standing.


    "It''s so sweet..."


    "That name just seems to suck already. You really do have that."


    "Well, we''ve been modified by Mad Scientists, and from the other side..."


    On the contrary, it''s a murder club.


    Seven members of the Hidden and Whispering Murder Club drop group.


    "So? Junko Yukioka. That sorcery club is going to be one of us?


    Luca asks Junko. It has a slightly annoying tone, but its voice is very cool and pleasant to the ears. Looking delicate and mysterious, but even his voice is the perfect young man for that image, Shirley thinks when he looks at Luca.


    "I wonder if it will. Mr. Shirley feels like his representative this time. It''s a big sorcery congregation with quite a bit of history, so don''t look into it later."


    and Junko.


    "Hmm. Do you modify the people of the Sorcery Order, too? You want a remodel?


    "Is that... isn''t there? If anyone wants to, I want you to turn it around, but maybe..."


    "I have the strength to do it originally, and I don''t think many people ask for it that way. Well, I''ll check it out for once."


    Luca asks me more questions and Junko sees Shirley. Shirley answered with a smile and remembered Toshizo Sumida, once a visiting apprentice to Junko''s place.


    "Yes or no?


    Ryujiro Suzuki, who visited the headquarters of the Sorcery Order Complex Devil, accidentally gave a barbaric voice to a story he heard from his double-headed sisters.


    Complex Devil joins hands with Junko to form a new paranormal capability possession population.


    "Is that compulsive -?


    "It''s not about coercion. Only those who wish."


    Gaye Niu Village answers.


    "You don''t have to do it if Gaye doesn''t want it, even if I don''t. If I want it and Gaye doesn''t, I''ll do it."


    "Hey Maye..."


    In the words of Maye Niu Village, whose head is right next door, Gaye becomes flat.


    "The teacher seems to want to cooperate. Even between Complex Devils, my opinion is broken."


    "Honestly, I don''t like it. So the teacher''s okay, but we refuse."


    "Hey Maye..."


    "Really? -... Do we see this as an opportunity or should we refrain from doing anything extra... see how it goes... it''s troubling."


    Listen to your sisters, Ryujiro worries.


    "What''s Ryujiro saying?


    Ask Asaye.


    "You two are against riding Junko''s plan, aren''t you?


    "I''m not willing to answer a fool who returns a question with a question"


    Asked by Ryujiro, Maye turns that way.


    "Uh... I wasn''t sure how to tell you either..."


    "Honesty is the best"


    To Ryujiro, who clouds his words, Gaye said.


    "Actually, the forces I''m working with Junko are the enemies of the murder club, or the traitors of the murder club, and there''s a write-off directive out there. So instead of being able to work with them, I''m clearly the enemy."


    "I see. So you hesitated." "Important confidential exposure B. Let''s talk to the murder club."


    Ask about Ryujiro''s situation, convince and nod Gaye, and grin slightly Maye.


    "So, if you don''t mind, I''d like you both to help me out. Oh, even if you can''t, I want you to keep your mouth shut about me."


    "Depends on the reward"


    In response to Ryujiro''s request, Gaye and Maye simultaneously glanced at him, smiling the same and saying the same words.

 2017 3

    On the train, there was an anomaly.


    Pandas in smart shape, dressed in back and wearing sunglasses.


    There are many who know what it is. It''s Detective Panda, the main character in the big hit comic strip.


    "Take a look at that, that. Detective Panda''s cosplay. Well done."


    "It doesn''t look cute. It has a proper panda feel."


    "It''s amazing how much you look like Detective Panda until you''re in shape."


    "Detective Panda, I haven''t flown too far in the last few years to keep up with you."


    "That''s what the author really wanted to do. He said it in an interview."


    "You got a bad story about that chest shit? You can''t even kill a criminal''s family and be on the side of justice."


    Seeing what appears to be Detective Panda''s cosplay, the passengers whisper to each other in a whisper.


    "Hey, you."


    The panda detective sounded so loud that many passengers pay attention.


    "Give your seat to the old man. Don''t sit grandiose in front of the old man in his youth habit. Detective Panda will never overlook it."


    Standing in front of a man on the strong side of a skinhead protruding with his legs wide open, he utters an intimidating voice.


    "Hey... that''s okay, no..."


    The old lady, about eighty years old, who was sent out to make out, shy away as she wolfed around.


    "What the... weird but tangled up, I feel bad... I''m sitting first, and this isn''t a silver seat." "


    Spread a hateful grin as a man turns his scornful gaze to Detective Panda.


    "Can''t you hear Detective Panda''s attention?"


    Detective Panda''s entire body stood upside down, and the passengers gave it a little.


    "Yabe. Detective Panda is on the verge of an explosion of righteous rage. You''ve done a great job upside down."


    "If you''re like comics, I''ll kill you with pandadeca panishment after that. Or panda deca punch."


    "Are you sure about this? I should have shot the video. Too bad."


    "It''s not too late to shoot."


    Attention is drawn to Detective Banda''s words and actions as the passengers whisper to each other again.


    "Detective Panda won''t forgive anyone for not listening to Detective Panda. Detective Panda kills."


    Detective Panda speaks out in an even stronger tone.


    "Oh, here comes that dialogue"


    "I hear you got a great beating from PTA on this dialogue. It''s amazing because I didn''t stop."


    A predetermined dialogue in which Detective Panda speaks before the villain and before he moves to sanctions or combat. Those who can hear it and know Detective Panda smile unexpectedly. And the next thing I know, I''ll pay attention to how Detective Panda gets out.


    "Pandadeca Panishmate!"


    Shout out in the comics as well. So far it''s the same as comic books. And pull out the gun. Same here as in comics. Increases ambient expectations.


    Gunshots sound. Same here as in comics. A bullet pierces the target''s abdomen. This is the same as a comic book. A shot man spits blood and collapses with a painful look. I knew this place was no different from comics. But - despite everything so far being the same as comics, the passengers around were frozen. No, it''s the same. That''s why it was frozen.


    The most stunned was the badly patterned man who was shot. He looks up at Detective Panda and is trembling with his eyes as if he sees incredible objects.


    "Panda Deca Search!


    Grabbing the man''s head, Detective Panda screams.


    "I read in your head. I got your name, your address, your family structure, everything."


    Detective Panda tells the man whose consciousness disappears in a good tone.


    "Just killing you won''t clear your sins. The sins of those who defy Detective Panda are not enough for the lives of those who defy them. Detective Panda will kill your family, too. I''ll kill the whole family. Change the train destination and go kill it. That''s the punishment those who defied Detective Panda deserve."


    After Detective Panda told him so, the man held his breath with a look of despair.


    Those in the same vehicle were watching and listening to the whole thing. Isn''t this dodgy? Many suspected that. Some wanted it to be a shoot.


    And after Detective Panda got off, he confirmed the life and death of those shot with guns, and several of the passengers in the vehicle simultaneously reported to 110 and 119.


    The name Cat Bear Shiro Man is naturally a pen name. His real name is Mitsichiro Tanaka. He is now thirty-six years old.


    The cat bear made his cartoonist debut when he was nineteen, and from there he kept serializing a single cartoon called Detective Panda.


    Detective Panda has been a fantasy hero, with cat bears warming up in his head since he was a kid. It was good until I dreamed of turning it into a comic strip and putting it out in public, but it''s getting way too much from there.


    At the behest of the editor in charge, he runs to an unfolding that is not intentional, draws scenes that he doesn''t even want to draw, and ends up screwing even the character of the protagonist. The planned story development in my head was also screwed hard, resulting in inconsistencies in the story and numerous inconsistencies and debacles, but the person in charge doesn''t check properly for that area at the heart.


    It gained popularity and became a long-term series, but the mind of the cat bear did not come to mind. It was a day of mourning for me to gradually walk away from the panda detective I wanted.


    In the fourteenth year of the series, the cat bear became ill. At this point, the publisher finally realized that his heart was eroding, and switched to a policy of taking a heavy look at things and letting the cat bear paint whatever he wanted.


    But as a result, Detective Panda''s character became even more broken. Behavioral principles have gone remarkably crazy and have become distorted characters because of the ethics of good and evil. It shows the brutality of the main characters in the juvenile comics, who kill and expose everyone to the bodies of vicious criminals.


    When the criticism arrived at the author on SNS, I pulled out the dialogue of that criticism as it were and let him use the passerby mob character to say it to Detective Panda, and immediately thereafter put in an episode of Detective Panda killing that passerby mob character and bought more.


    And this year, the series ended as Gudagda.


    The character Detective Panda has always been among the cat bears. It was irreplaceable to the cat bear, a hero he admired and, as the manifestation of his ideal form of aspiration, a projected being. Ever since I was a kid, the cat bear''s head has been filled with all about Detective Panda.


    The fact that the panda detective was turned into a comic strip and substituted far from his ideals at the direction of the editor in charge, and was repulsed by the public when he returned to his ideals, further distorted the mind of the cat bear.


    Wrapped in disillusionment and nothingness, the cat bear learns online one day rumors about Mad Scientist Junko Suzuoka. Detective Panda was originally converted into a Mad Scientist. I was attracted to it. Expected.


    "You really are Detective Panda''s author, Mr. Cat Bear Shiro. I can''t believe someone like that came here."


    When I went to the designated place - the laboratory on the first basement floor of Candoville, a great town in Euthanasia City, a girl who looked like only a mid-teenager, no matter how she saw it, was surprised to see a cat bear.


    "I''m just an unknown man who''s spent most of my life being a panda detective. I grew up with Detective Panda with a child in my head, no adults."


    With a dark face, the cat bear laughs masochistically.


    "Even now that I''ve finished the series, I still have Detective Panda in my head. All I think about is Detective Panda. I want to be Detective Panda. Please. Make me a panda detective."


    A cat bear begs desperately in tears and even begins to digress.


    Heroic mice are pure children that are made scattered, and there was no reason to refuse this desire. On the contrary, the stronger the thought, the higher the success rate of the modified surgery. Even with a slightly unscrupulous modification and great power, it can withstand. From the data so far, yes.


    Similar to Detective Panda in comics, Junko had decided at this point to treat him as a powerful heroic mouse. It wasn''t just that, I was going to use it afterwards. At this point, I believed I could use a cat bear, and I didn''t doubt it.


    And when the prospect itself was a huge failure, Junko would come to think of it later.


    Grimm Penisville. Laboratory of Soundwood History Pleasure.


    "I''m free. I''m free. It''s a ramp."


    Historical pleasure as she dawns with her jaw on her desk squeaks in an unheeded voice.


    "I wonder if something funny will happen... My hottie case."


    "Why don''t you ask Junko Yukioka to make some kind of case?


    A leafy dwarf - says Arlaune Riehydar - sits a little next to Historical Pleasure''s face.


    "Cuckoo... is that disgusting? Or are you serious?


    "That''s half. I hear you''ve been in contention with her many times before. The struggle encourages evolution. Didn''t you understand that and argue with Junko Yukioka?


    To Historical pleasure asking in an unfaithful and corrupt voice, Riehydar said.


    "Maybe..."


    Historical pleasure admitted, exhaled heavily.


    "Even Junko''s mouse caught one, with an autopsy. If you don''t mind. No, there''s no such thing as a great mouse to be interested in right now, but... one of these days..."


    I was in the history of feeling unwilling to move aggressively from myself right now.

 2018 4.

    A police station in a district of the city. Meeting room.


    A man dressed as a popular cartoon panda detective opened fire inside a train vehicle on a ring line in the heart of the city, killing one person.


    The investigation began immediately, but an unexpected order was issued on the way to the site verification.


    "The investigation is closed?... What do you mean?


    "No, forensics and listening at the scene are about continuing. But then the investigation was left to the Behind Streets Division of Euthanasia City."


    An elderly detective tells a young detective who will be in a rugged shape, in tannic terms.


    "I mean... is it a job that involves the back street"


    A young detective sighs.


    The 23rd arrondissement of Tokyo is as isolated as possible from the backstreet. Tokyo''s - No, it merged the majority of Tokyo''s western municipalities into one, merging the main Japanese institutions into the city of Euthanasia, one of the dark cities.


    But there are times a year when the back streets are stretched into the city centre. In that case, the Backstreet Division of Euthanasia City comes out here.


    "Looks like he''s here."


    Look in the direction the older detective is pointing in, the younger detective gets a little nervous.


    The door to the meeting room opened and a different threesome came in. One is a big woman who would be over two meters tall, and a beautiful woman. One is a child dressed in top and bottom black clothes and wearing a black hat with a black corner and a black visor. One is a semi-long haired woman with a lot of habits, thought to be around her thirties. Only this woman is decent at first glance.


    (What is this big woman...... And kids......?


    Seeing a trio of exactly different colors, the young detectives, as well as the other cops in the conference room, are suspicious.


    "This is Ashiya Kurodo of the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department. This is Kaori Takeda. This is Hikaru Sakurai."


    The cops were even more surprised when the big, eye-catching woman uttered a voice that only belonged to the man no matter what she heard. Huge, but its face only looks like a woman.


    "You''re annoying. Nice to meet you."


    A black-squeezed boy greets him with a clear voice. This one is an elementary school student, no matter what you think.


    "Before the victim was killed, I heard Hoshi declared that he was going to kill his family too, but did you have your protection? I didn''t get the report."


    "Oh...... uniform"


    To confirm Kaori, an elderly detective nodding with a strange face.


    "So, what do you mean, detective panda or something like that, the foot of something that stands out disappeared? You mean you lost like that?


    Incense seedlings that seem to be in a mood to ask further.


    "Takeda, you can''t say that because they don''t feel well."


    How long have you been in a position to preach to me?


    "Well, don''t do anything you can''t do. Don''t do anything you shouldn''t."


    A cautious light man, but amazed by the scented seedlings, he steps back with trembling. But still, the claim doesn''t bend.


    "Yes, Takeda lost."


    "Ahem? How did that happen?"


    To Black Dou, I assure you, Kaori distorts her face to anger.


    "Whoever sees it, it''s Takeda''s loss. In the meantime, it has been decided above that we will take over here, but it is also our decision that we need your cooperation to deal with Hoshi promptly when he makes another case."


    Black Dou, speaking using an unfamiliar tribute, was felt fresh by Kaori and Kwangman.


    "What is cooperation?


    "It''s the same as this one. This Detective Banda - I was about to take the same action as the comics. Because it was Detective Panda in the late original comic book that killed even the family of the person who killed him. If Detective Panda commits another homicide... like this one, I''d like to ask you to quickly protect the victim''s family."


    "It''s not just about us, it''s about all the police officers in Japan."


    When I heard about Kurodo, the elderly detective said the best dialogue.


    Murder club home.


    Yu paired with Shore husband, Ryujiro with Akiichi, and Takumi, respectively, to dispose of a total of three traitors, one at a time, from the murder club.


    "I want to pair up with Yu, but no. Why the table mill again..."


    Kiriko wasted her time, but she is silenced as she deserves.


    "There''s a good chance the enemy''s hardened with a few of them."


    Says Akiichi.


    "When there are more than three enemies, we can''t do it, and this is two unions. Let''s have four of them, or we can all get together and come with six of them."


    and Yu decides.


    "What if all the enemies - the eight of us - were solidified all the time?


    Tablemill asks a question.


    "I''ll do my best for the three of you, so the others will do their best to kill each and every one of you"


    "Don''t push it, Yu. No matter how strong you are, it''s not good for Yu to carry too much on your back."


    To answer lightly Yu, shore husband stabbed the nail.


    "Okay. Ah."


    Honestly nodding yu.


    (Totally forgot, but who this kid was was Yu''s father)


    Sachiko thinks as she looks at Kishio.


    "The thing is, I''m talking about Mr. Ryujiro. I didn''t know Complex Devil would put Junko on his shoulder."


    "Bad news is, people who hit Mr. Gaye, Mr. Maye and my mentor are in tune first. However, I appreciate that Mr. Gaye and Mr. Maye are in a position to disagree."


    Yu and Ryujiro say.


    "The new paranormal organization means that Junko does what Van Damme does, right?


    "May I think I am. As much as possible, I think Junko will gather those people to himself before Van Damme takes them and consolidate them. Or isn''t it the flow of gathering people to rebel against Mr. Van Damme and make them hostile?"


    In response to Yu''s confirmation, Yu said.


    "If you seem to be understaffed, call for help from Mayu and Gaye as soon as possible."


    "There won''t be enough. There are plenty of people in the murder club."


    "Oh, I did. Hey. But... no, it''s nothing."


    Running into the table mill, Yu clouded his words. Even before these five, I can''t say this dialogue. Other faces in the murder club say they don''t really trust each other, etc.


    Yu projects a larger holographic display. The faces and names of eight men and women show.


    "Now, let''s decide on the allocation. The movement is currently confirmed, and the informant is admirably following three people: Kankan Miki, Mikitami Miyasu, Wisdom Ono-ji, Otara, and Luca Ifukube. Kanko Miki will be in charge of Ryujiro and Akiichi, Wisdom Onodera will be in charge of Takuko and Takuma, and Luca Ifube will be in charge of me and Mr. Kishi."


    "I''d like a pair with Yu, but no."


    Yuko wasted time again, but Yu doesn''t mind moving on.


    "Shimmer a description of each ability. Migiya Kankan is capable of manipulating women into zombies. Onodera Wisdom produces glowing notes. It''s the power of emitting sounds when this glowing note hits things. Ifube Luca is an icing ability. You may be gaining more power by Junko, or you may be wearing another force, so be careful."


    Without warning, I think everyone listened to Yu.


    "Five of these eight were working together. And Luca Ifube... this was the leader of the Five."


    Sharp One looked up at one of the three targets, a beautiful young man with white hair and eyes, and said with his hands on his glasses.


    "Oh, you''re gathering."


    That''s when Kettle Hill came.


    "We found out who the murderers were. All overseas operatives. He was making a deal with Luciferin Dust."


    Even though they said Luciferin Dust, Yu and Ryujiro were the only ones who knew about the existence of that organization, which brought together those with anti-backstreet ideas.


    "Why did you kill those people again?


    "I don''t know..."


    To Yu''s question, Shake the pot hill.


    "So, Yu has plans for the future - whoa, looks like we were just talking."


    Seeing the holographic display floating in the air, Kettle Hill undone the words he tried to check.


    "It looks like the three people the informant is chasing are deliberately showing up in a public place and waiting to be found. I''ve always been in a public place."


    "Are you provoking this one? I don''t know what your intentions are, but I''ll make you regret it."


    Hearing the words of Kettle Hill, Sharp One was arming himself and burning his fighting spirit.


    The Dark Demon Dragon Restaurant is a Japanese-style restaurant on the grounds of the Shrine Happy Night Fork Dance Shrine on the south side of Kandoville.


    In the store, True and Midori sat next to each other, and across the street the Bull Village sisters sat.


    "Midori is a dark demon dragon stewed in quantum style and with an abnormal fruit juice ~"


    "Dark Matternay Lodi Seppia, Maxwell''s Devil Boiled Coffee"


    "Mackerel extermination silent hell-boiled fixed meal"


    "Clockwork Cassis Orange" "Cottribaco Cocoa"


    Midori, True, Bull Village Sisters order.


    "Wow. They''re just drinks apart, and the rice''s with them."


    "I have one stomach"


    "But two mouths"


    "Fullness is shared" "Taste is separate"


    When Midori says funny, after answering in the order of Gaye, Maye, he speaks at the same time.


    "I appreciate the information on Snow Oka in here, too. And you guys are gonna work together."


    And, true. It is up to Ryujiro to go to the home of the complex Devil, hear from the Bull Village sisters what Junko is trying to do, and also enter his true ear via Yu.


    "The teacher''s on the other side, but don''t kill him." "Don''t say you."


    Gaye begs, and Maye complains on the top of the Buddha.


    "Other brothers and disciples besides Ryujiro followed the teacher"


    "I don''t want you to kill your brothers and disciples either."


    Asaye, say in the order of Gaye.


    "I''ll try as hard as I can, show me a picture of your face"


    Truly demanded, the sisters project a holographic display, showing Shirley''s face


    "Jun Sister, I wonder what you''re going to do. He didn''t tell us anything, but he''s hiding and he seems to be working on it."


    Midori smiles and says.


    "I know there''s an aspect of making plays for us, but it always seems to be moving more and more flashy. Thanks to you, it''s the end of jumping in on your own from the source before you look into it."


    "I want you to give me some more expression. Why are you so faceless?


    True, says Maye, talking all the time pale.


    "I don''t like it. I don''t have a faceless face. It''s not like I''m emotionless. There are so many things that make it difficult for me to put my emotions on the table."


    "I see."


    "Then..."


    "Let your emotions appear on your face."


    Listening to the true story, Maya and Gaye activated instant magic.


    "Huh...?


    Truth makes a decent face.


    "Yeah......? True brother..."


    Look at your true face, Midori turns her eyes round.


    "No way now? Do you have a mirror?


    "Yes," "Please."


    My sisters give me the mirror.


    "Hey, then I''ll test you. When Mika and the monsters went to the village and my real brother was exposed and drugged, my real brother screamed" Junko ooh "and hugged my real sister."


    "Whoa. Ah..."


    True to listen to Midori''s exposure and panic. And he shall look in the mirror at his own face, and worship the face that was truly taken away from him, and that was taken away from him.


    "Do I look like this..."


    And now it''s true to be a snug face.


    "Sorry...... Put it back."


    "Didn''t you like it?


    "I wish I were now."


    Gaye and Maye, who hear true demands and will have the same suspicious face.


    "Yeah. I don''t think I should do this either. But... I''m sorry to have to have your expression come out, but I want to fix it one by one myself, not with the help of the supernormal. That''s better... that''s..."


    "If you hurry, go around Tsutsu''s beast path."


    "You want to grab the light yourself. I know how that feels."


    Asaye and Gaye said so that they would take over the true words that they could not say.


    "Back to the original heartless kid."


    And the two of us do magic at the same time again.


    "Heh... I''m glad I didn''t put it back. No."


    Midori with a slight laugh.


    "That''s okay. I did something wrong to you. You cared for me."


    "I hope I can make my own expression soon." "Don''t call me you guys."


    Gaye smiled and Maye complained half-eyed.

 2019 5

    Buste Central Building if dust is also loaded. Director''s office.


    There are a total of five of Junko and three first-sighted humans in front of Jiro Yukioka.


    (Why Detective Panda... Is this a mouse that''s been modified by Junko, too?


    Hot Jiro''s eyes really go to Detective Panda, who has long legs together.


    "My name is Shirley McNeil, mentor of the Sorcery Order Complex Devil. See you later."


    "Former Murder Club...... Ifube Luca"


    It''s Detective Panda.


    "It''s Kumi Hangato, the patriarch of the Enjoyment Society. His first name is Arlaune. If you''re interested, ask Junko later."


    "If it''s dust, it''s Director Baste and Jiro Yukioka. Welcome all the way."


    Each introduces himself.


    "I asked everyone to come here because I wanted to be based here in an emergency. Think you should have a look at it first. Mr. Hot Jiro, I won''t show you around later."


    "Oh, oh..."


    In front of her personalized face, Jiro Fever was slightly nosy. Of course, Jiro Feng himself is aware that others will think so. Anyway, he looks like a child, with dog ears and tails growing.


    "So, Mr. Hot Jiro. Did you put your eyes on me?


    "I''m in building S. Harumi Miyamoto is as ruinous as he once was."


    Asked by Junko, Hot Jiro projects multiple holographic displays, copping them as they flip, each flying in front of the four.


    "This is promising inside. Looks like it could be used right away."


    Junko smiles when he sees the abilities and history of the person shown on the display.


    "Junko Yukioka. It''s time for Migiya Kanko and Kim ichi Zomae to show up in the execution. Junko Suzuoka, give the following instructions to Detective Panda..."


    "Right. Detective Panda, it''s time."


    Luca urges me, and Junko turns to Detective Panda and speaks up.


    (Is this whiteness the effect of the modification?


    Look at Luca, who is white all over his body, and Hot Jiro makes an indulgence.


    "Understood. Detective Panda is going to change the world"


    Detective Panda, sitting on the couch with arms and legs together, responded with a powerful voice.


    "Kumi, is there a child who seems to serve the faithful?


    "Just one. It''s new. I heard about Junko and kept it."


    Junko asks, Kumi answers.


    "Until now, the weirdo had kicked him out right away. Those who are uncoordinated, those who are likely to cause trouble, and those who are highly motivated. Bad guys and the like are the rest of the way. But - Junko wants such a human being, so he keeps one terrible guy. However, we have not parasitized the allaunecopy. It''s pathetic to have a copy parasitic to a guy like that. Modify it on your own."


    Kumi tells a little bit about the throwing. Feng Jiro felt it, as if he was feeling uncomfortable. I wonder how terrible it is to do it with the one who kept it.


    "Roger. Stay thankful. So let''s all do our best to change the world."


    Hot Jiro, Shirley and Kumi were smiling so that they could stick to Junko, who spreads his uncontrolled grin to his full face and tells him with a simple nori as if he were inviting him to go play somewhere tomorrow, but Luca was an unmotivated, careless look, and Detective Panda was a panda face, so he didn''t know as if his emotions were changing.


    Euthanasia Police Department Backstreet Division. Ashiya Kurodo, Umezu Kotomi, Matsumoto Finished, Kasugo Takeda, and Mitsuo Sakurai were facing each other and talking about Detective Panda.


    "Detective Panda''s sightings are everywhere, and it looks like they''re on camera."


    "I wish Detective Panda was wandering around in that outfit, but he wouldn''t be that stupid on a boulder. It''s hard to identify the people inside."


    Kaori and Umezu say.


    "By the way, I still have sightings everywhere after the incident. I haven''t been called in yet."


    "I haven''t even been called in because it''s not on the news..."


    Matsumoto reported, Kurodo sighed. There seems to be pressure on the mass media, and the case brought by Detective Panda is only known online.


    "There is also a limit to applying pressure. My best bet is they''ll be on the news by tomorrow or so."


    and Umezu.


    "Detective Panda has a lot of eyewitness reports in Candoville. There''s been some reports of you going down the stairs underground."


    "That''s..."


    I heard Matsumoto''s report and Kaori groaned. You can''t possibly not know what that means.


    "Oh, watch the footage. It''s Moro."


    Matsumoto flips the holographic display.


    The video firmly showed Detective Panda, a boy with dog ears and tails, opening and descending the basement staircase door leading to the Snow Oka Institute.


    "I wonder who''s down the stairs with Detective Panda."


    Look at the boy on camera, says Kurodo.


    "These ears and tails, Acce? Or was it modified by Junko Yukioka?


    "Maybe."


    Mitsuo speaks of doubt and Umezu depresses the gavel.


    (Shit. This is super good. I want Hikaru to do the same)


    Incense seedlings, who loved cute things, watched dog-eared dog-tailed boys as they ate in.


    Akeichi and Ryujiro headed to a place where they had a target in charge. He said he is still in the process of being followed by an informant.


    "Our target Kankan Miki Valley... he didn''t like it, so this Solemn Qing is welcome"


    A sharp one that, while walking downtown, was momentary but slightly murderous with his remarks.


    "His father is Migiya. I know.


    Ryujiro walking next door asks.


    "I don''t."


    "I was selling it out in my pussy, he was the commander-in-chief of the Miki Valley Konzern. I was surrounding a bunch of clone idols, and they found out about it, and I killed myself, didn''t I? Yes, this is the case."


    That''s what Ryujiro says and opens the display. It was the site of the information organization Whiplash.


    "Is it a case where Mika Tsukinawa was involved? So, what do you say, because he''s that son?


    "I mean a crumb similar to my father''s. Yikes. His abilities were a substitute for zombiing and manipulating the opposite sex he killed."


    "Is he the one you know?


    "I''m still your treasurer, too. I was involved in that kind of relationship a few times -"


    Asked sharply, Ryujiro smiles with disdain.


    "I guess Yu''s right in inviting this one to make a noticeable move to be easily found by an informer. Waiting for the bait to eat."


    "Do you have the confidence or measures to just stand in the wake of an ambush? Oh, there he is."


    While he was talking, he checks the figure of a chilly obese man standing in front of the department store - the target, Kaoru Miki Valley, and the two stop their legs.


    "It locked on. Just do it. When something happens, follow me."


    "I know."


    Sharp Ichi tells, Ryujiro nods.


    When Sharp Ichi locks on an opponent in his/her mind, he/she can wave his/her arms and attack him/her with countless transparent crushes from the opponent''s head. And once the transparent crush is lowered, it also unlocks. Locking on cannot be done without the subject in view, but once locked on, it is possible to lower the transparent crush even when the subject is out of view.


    Miki Valley and I were distant there, but there was no problem at the time we were in sight. On the contrary, it is a capability for long-range attacks, therefore, the current positioning is very good. There are many passers-by, and it is difficult to grasp the position from the enemy.


    Sharp ichi waved his arm.


    "Whoa!?


    Surprised, Miki Valley shouted and knocked his upper body down a short while ago.


    There is no impact in Miki Valley.


    From the body of Miki Valley, a soil discolored woman''s body jumped out and rolled into the asphalt. The passers-by who saw the sight nearby give it a whiff. There were also a few small, screaming women.


    The woman who is rolling is dead no matter what she sees.


    "Is that... the woman''s body? You got a transparent crush instead?


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Next to Sharp One, who is distracted, Ryujiro activates his abilities. It is a force that activates various paranormal phenomena up to six times a day. You can say that different abilities are stocked for six minutes. One sacrifice per sacrifice must be prepared in advance to complete the ritual, and any ability must be determined at the time of sacrifice.


    A black mist engulfed the head of Miki Valley. Now I assumed a combo that would take away my vision and almost seal my movement, and let it descend sharply and transparently, and asked for this effect.


    But shortly afterwards, another zombie woman jumped out of Miki Valley and fell. Its head is covered with black mist. There is no black mist in Miki Valley.


    "I heard you had the ability to zombie and manipulate a woman, but apparently Junko modified it further and empowered you. Looks like the zombies can take the place of the attack. Besides, you''re calling for zombies to travel in an instant."


    Ryujiro understands what the other person''s abilities are.


    "Hey, Zamae, it''s taken. Come quickly. Enemy position? I don''t know, but this ability is probably Kenichi Serizawa."


    On the side of two fallen zombie women, Miki Valley makes a phone call as she looks around for a moment. What you''re talking about is naturally not audible to Akiichi and Ryujiro.


    "Something''s coming..."


    Sharp one who feels like killing.


    "To the devil..."


    Ryujiro interrupted in an attempt to activate his abilities. I was forced to interrupt.


    Countless bamboo grew from the rear asphalt. The bamboo never stretched straight, and in a snake-like motion, it was attacked by Akiichi and Ryujiro. The tip of the bamboo is very pointy.


    "Ugh!


    "Boop!?


    "Aha!


    Though Ryujiro and Akiichi dodged, many passers-by walking nearby are pierced through their abdomen and chest by bamboo, spitting out blood and being skewered by bamboo stretched parallel to the ground to breathe out.


    "No sight? And this ability... wasn''t among the first three targets, but one of the eight out of the homicide club, Kim Il Zaizumae."


    While he remembers the strong anger when he sees those killed in the convolutions, he keeps calm and Sharp Ichi pushes up his glasses.


    "Miki Valley, who can replace a zombie woman if attacked, was waiting for this one to arrive."


    Looking around, Ryujiro says. From all over, bamboo grows even more. The passers-by look at the miserable corpse and the ever-growing bamboo.


    "We''ll evacuate to find Zao Mae."


    Ryujiro says and builds the Phantom Realm.


    When I say junction, it''s different from the actual junction. While distorting the space, it is a wall of phantoms, invisible from the outside and from the inside, that just blocks it from its surroundings.


    "You''re in the opposite position. He''s dressed like we''re being targeted from out of sight."


    And, sharp one.


    "But now the enemy doesn''t see us. And the enemy lost their advantage altogether -. I didn''t think it would be easy to lose sight of us."


    Dragon Jiro takes out and stretches out the periscope and looks outside the phantom junction.


    "This is..."


    Seeing what was shown over the periscope, Ryujiro laughed unexpectedly.


    "A livestock business that kills ordinary people indiscriminately, Detective Panda refuses to tolerate"


    What Ryujiro saw was a panda-faced person dressed in a suit with a smart shape - Detective Panda - angry with his whole body hair upside down.

 2020 6.

    Whenever we met at the party venue, the two boys were in an uncomfortable mood for each other.


    The reason why Kanko Miki Valley becomes uncomfortable was due to his complexion of appearances. I compare myself to the other person. While they were beautiful boys as white as painted, they were nostalgic, loving, and well adored by adults. I couldn''t help but get annoyed with that.


    The reason Ryujiro Suzuki would be offended was because he was discerning the character of his opponent. I knew that all parents and children were scraps. Sometimes I can''t help but be uncomfortable listening to the mouthpiece of the other father talking to his father. I also knew the son was doing well under his crumb parents.


    One day, Ryujiro got into a fight from Miki Valley.


    Miki Valley was about four or five years older than Ryujiro, Miki Valley was a middle school student and Ryujiro was an elementary school student, but Miki Valley also lacked the sense that he could not grow up. I took Ryujiro out of the party venue into the hallway, poked him, caught him a drink, scolded him, and scattered him.


    He was smiling lightly as Ryuji was utterly irresistible and silent, but in scornful gaze. That increasingly crippled Miki Valley''s eclampsia, causing the act to escalate.


    I hurt him with my mind, and he was telling me that he would never tell me anything.


    "Dad, the fat kid over there bullied me -"


    As soon as he returned to the party venue, Ryujiro pointed to Miki Valley and appealed to his father.


    "Look, there''s a scratch here too, and my hair is wet because I was juiced - Since those days, I''ve eaten a lot and been hit by a child who seems to..."


    "What kid? Did my kid do anything to disturb you?


    Ryutaro Suzuki, Ryujiro''s father, was the owner of a strong side that looked nothing like his son''s. Miki Valley shook up just to come nearby and be looked down.


    "Hey, Suzuki, what did my kid say he did, so rinse"


    My son Miki Valley is relieved because his father Miki Valley broke in there for me.


    "You bullied me for no reason. This is the proof."


    With a slight laugh, Ryujiro projects a holographic display on the big screen, and the footage of Miki Valley hitting Ryujiro earlier flows. A large number of guests at the venue watch the footage.


    (Did you sneak away the camera and take it... Or you were letting someone take it... Damn......)


    In dismay, Miki Valley sees Ryujiro. The younger child I was sneering at is smiling and looking at me. It looked like a devil''s laugh in Miki Valley''s eyes.


    At the end of the day, Miki Valley''s parents and children stopped taking to that bourgeois party. Miki Valley was beaten and scolded many times by his father, and until then he had drowned and spoiled himself, but as if he had lost interest, he didn''t speak at all when he got home, and even lost his gaze.


    Bamboo stretches one after another, but there''s no sign of an attack on Detective Panda. On the contrary, I avoid going through.


    "Wait a minute... You''re on our side, right?


    Miki Valley approaches Detective Panda and speaks up.


    "It''s not in Detective Panda''s Dictionary of Justice that the outside road to the innocent is on his side,"


    "I didn''t do that, and it was a mistake"


    "No questions asked! Pandadeca Purnch!"


    Without hearing the explanation or anything, Detective Panda punches Miki Valley all over himself.


    A woman''s zombie jumped out of Miki Valley''s body again. But now he came out with his head crushed. As a result of the attack on Detective Panda on his behalf.


    (From the current Miki Valley dialogue, are the two of them companions -? And are you a buddy? -)


    Ryujiro, who was watching from within the phantom junction with a periscope, sees the interaction between Detective Panda and Miki Valley and thinks.


    "I don''t know, even my people are in trouble! Zomae, do it!


    When Miki Valley screams hysterically, Detective Panda''s surrounding bamboo strikes Detective Panda from next to next.


    A surreal structure called bamboo that strikes a panda. But Detective Panda waves his knife at high speed and cuts bamboo without such consciousness or fine dust.


    "I''ll leave the bamboo to Detective Panda to do something about Miki Valley."


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Ryujiro shrugs, but Akiichi hasn''t seen what''s going on out there, so it''s refreshing what happened out there.


    "Go ahead -"


    The periscope was given to him by Ryujiro, and Akeichi saw what was going on outside the Phantom Conclave and was mute. A panda man was cutting bamboo from one end with a knife.


    "Do you want me to let you fight with these guys for a while?


    "There is also the possibility of escape on the way, so I''d like to find Zaizen who is bamboo out"


    "In a periscope from within this junction, it''s hard to find..."


    "But if you expose yourself, you''ll be unilaterally attacked. It feels like Detective Banda is taking on that role right now."


    "Don''t you have a good hand to find..."


    "There''s not even one thing - I just figured it out -"


    In conversation with Sharp One, Ryujiro flashed and retrieved a single spell.


    Ask the devil, besides phantom kingdom, Ryujiro can also use western magic. Furthermore, a beast symbol by decaying rope magic can also be used.


    "Using bamboo... it''s possible that the ability to smell bamboo is stained with bamboo."


    Ryujiro flies a beast symbol while saying it, calling out aliens that have six different kinds of dog heads, each stuck in different directions.


    "It seems like a normal dog would be fine."


    Countless dog heads stuck together. Look at that and say it spookily, sharp one.


    "You can attack, too. It''s only a distraction to misinterpret it as a perfume that smells like bamboo."


    Dragon Jiro looks like a spicy face and puts six dog heads outside the phantom kingdom. The use of beast symbols is more onerous than other abilities.


    "Hey, what..."


    Miki Valley is stunned by the suspicion that the heads of the six dogs that suddenly appeared stuck together. And that''s what''s floating in the universe.


    Six noses stick together at the same time. And twelve eyes move simultaneously, and the six dogs fly in a straight line.


    "Whoa! Ugh! Ha ha! Let it go!


    The six-headed dog enters the hamburger shop, breaking through the window in the guest seat and popping out. In doing so, one man''s neck, one head was worn.


    "Zuomae!"


    Migiya shouting accidentally and then pressing her mouth when she''s done.


    "Miki Valley... you. It will be as helpful as ever...... Thanks to this, there was no accidental mistake for perfume, etc., and I was sure..."


    Ryujiro laughs, remembering what he used to do when he was bullied at a party. But the face is fatigued. The power of phantom junctions is used simultaneously with beast symbols, and besides, beast symbols are given a slightly longer time.


    Unable to preserve the Phantom Boundary, Ryujiro disarmed.


    "Become...!?


    Suddenly Ryujiro and Akiichi appeared, so Miki Valley gave an even more startling voice.


    "Bamboo movement stopped? Besides, what''s that?


    Detective Panda also notices the presence of a man being attacked by six dog heads and raises an alarming voice.


    "He''s capable of manipulating bamboo!


    Aware of Detective Panda, Akiichi points to Zaizai and screams.


    "It''s the limit��"


    Ryujiro kneels down and nods. The figure of the six-headed dog rapidly diminishes and disappears.


    "Whew!


    When Sharp Ichi, who had already finished locking on, waved his arm, a man whose transparent crush had been bitten by six dog heads - poured down on Kim Ichi Zao. Zamae screamed and fell to the depression.


    Transparent crushing is not so lethal. It is a substitute for gradually stacking up damage that does not lead to death in one go. Therefore, Zaizumae didn''t die from this either, but Akeichi is done locking on again, and most importantly, there is Detective Panda.


    Detective Panda is down. Run towards Zaizen.


    "Damn. Ooh!


    A bunch of bamboo stretches from the foot in front of the zodiac towards Detective Panda, but all cut with a hand knife to prevent it.


    The sharp one that brings down even more transparent crushing in front of its zodiac. One after the other, the movement of the bamboo that was stretching stops.


    "Pandadeca Punishment!"


    At some close proximity, Detective Panda pulled the trigger as he pulled out his gun, shooting through the head in front of the zoo, screaming loudly. I didn''t shoot from afar, because I cared not to let stray bullets hit passers-by.


    "One first. In battle, I can''t afford to search my head to find out where I am. Now next..."


    Sharp Ichi looks toward Miki Valley.


    "You... Suzuki... How dare you..."


    So Miki Valley finally realized the presence of Ryujiro and bit his teeth.


    (Though he was just in the same murder club and it was a joke fate prank, by extension he showed up before me and interrupted me)


    Miki Valley stares at Ryujiro with hatred. I was in the same organization, and I also knew that I handled senior executives. I was trying to stay out of it as much as I could, and I was trying to ignore it even in my sight.


    (I don''t know all about his abilities, but for all I know, I have no chance of winning then)


    When I saw Zamae killed and Miki Valley tried to escape...


    Two women got stuck in front of Miki Valley.


    One is a thirty or so year old woman with a lot of habits. This is not particularly problematic. The unusual is the other one who thinks she''s in her tall mid-twenties and is a beautiful woman.


    "I don''t expect you to make a grand mess around the city of what you should be doing as a criminal."


    The tall woman opened her mouth and Miki Valley was surprised. I''m not a woman. It was a man''s voice.


    "Thanks to you for saving me the trouble of looking. This one''s a big help, but you''re that thoughtful? No, you lose because you have no idea."


    The hairy lady of habit tells Detective Banda, who is behind it, not Miki Valley. It was Inspector Ashiya Kurodo, who belonged to the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department, and Inspector General Kaori Takeda, who showed up.

 2021 7

    "The act of poking Detective Panda, that''s evil, is described in the Panda Dictionary''s Dictionary of Justice. I''ll give you a warning. Evil destroys."


    Even in front of Kaori and Kurodo, he does not cower at all, and Detective Panda speaks out arrogantly.


    "Then I''ll tell you this one too. Anyone who slams the police loses at that point. Especially if the guy who pokes at our backstreet division is going to be executed on the spot for obstruction of justice. You''re not on the side of justice or anything, you''re just a criminal calling yourself a detective cosplay bastard, so you lose a lot at that point."


    "If it''s a modified mouse, it''s not a cosplay."


    Kaori says in a catchy tone, Kurodo penetrates into a bitter laugh.


    "Cover Takeda. No, correction. Keep an eye out for disturbances."


    Kenichi, Ryujiro and Miki Valley see each other, and Kurodo advances in front of Detective Panda.


    You don''t have to go in and out. Such positioning is not necessary if Kurodo''s abilities are to be used. But Kurodo wanted to draw Detective Panda''s attention to himself, so he dared to act like this.


    (You can tell at a glance. This guy is pretty strong)


    Kurodo was looking at Detective Panda and judging that he probably wouldn''t win with Kaori.


    Black Dou waves his arm to the side.


    Black Dou waved his arm for a moment, but the tip was disappearing from his elbow. At that moment, countless shocks occur. diffused. and even metastasize.


    Detective Panda sensed signs of Black Dou attacking and jumped sideways to avoid it, but almost simultaneously there was invisible energy in and around where Detective Panda was, up, down, left, right, front, back, everywhere. I was filling it up. They were spreading and shooting in.


    "Geez!"


    There''s a funny scream. Detective Panda''s entire body is shaken and blown out loud and rearward.


    "Oh, my God, you''re sturdy."


    Black Dou squeaks, looking at the fallen Panda detective without alarm.


    The majority of the opponents are Black Dou, who have sunk in this first attack. But if Detective Panda hadn''t died, Kurodo would have spotted that he wasn''t even incapable of fighting.


    As Detective Panda jumped up, he immediately packed his time and jumped into Kurodo''s pocket, letting him take a shoulder tackle as he did.


    Not only is it two meters tall, but the body of Black Dou, which weighs nearly 200 kilograms because of cyborgs, is blown away as much as it wants.


    (That Ashiya can hardly react... It''s fast and it''s got a lot of power. I mean... my body is swelling up)


    The scented seedlings drink their breath. Until then, a skinny Panda detective had turned into Mukimuki''s Macho. The button on the front of the suit and shirt flies, and the clothes are going to rip off now.


    Kurodo never got up and stuck his fist out on the spot. And right after I stuck it out, the tip was disappearing from my elbow.


    Countless invisible forces turn it into a barrage. Detective Panda gets into it. My head, torso, arms, legs - I was struck as if I had been hit all over my body and many times, my body was again heavily distorted and blown away in the rear.


    But when I saw Detective Panda standing up soon, Kaori and Kurodo flashed. He says he''s taken many shots of lethal damage, but he still stands without losing his fighting spirit and without fluttering.


    (Whether or not it is a regenerative mouse, the endurance is awesome)


    Waking up, staring at Detective Panda, Kurodo thinks.


    "Pandadeca Punishment!"


    Detective Panda pulled out his gun and shot him, but the bullet doesn''t end up shooting through Cyborg''s Ashiya''s body, it gets bounced off.


    "Stuff...... Strong...... I didn''t know this panda detective could make it...... Not enough training yet."


    Seeing that the special bullet didn''t make it through, Detective Panda finally broke his heart and moved on to escape.


    "Criteria. That''s it. I mean, you think I''ll let you get away with it?


    He was Detective Banda, who rushes with dignity on his back, but Black Dou grows rocket vents and steel wings from his back, ignites rocket engines and flies, catching up with Detective Panda all at once at a tremendous rate.


    There will be no long-range diffusion attacks, and as it were, Black Dou sticks from his head into Detective Panda''s hips and sees his head thrust.


    I wondered if Detective Panda''s body, which was running, turned wide for a moment, spinning backwards, punching him in the face on the ground, and falling into depression.


    Kurodo flew straight in the direction where Detective Panda escaped, but immediately suddenly stopped and looked back in the air.


    Detective Panda was up again. It was sturdy, and right after Kurodo wrapped his tongue around it...


    "Panda deca flash!


    When I wondered if Detective Panda had turned his clothes and rounded out his belly, that abdomen emitted a dazzling light.


    "Ugh..."


    Black Dou gets his eyes burned and moans as much as he wants. I have severe pain in my eyes and can''t open it.


    (Untasty......)


    If attacked in this state, there will be no one, so Kuro Dou flies even upwards without his eyes open.


    "Hmm... I also used the flash, which is the trump card..."


    All alone in the void, Detective Panda escaped again.


    "I can''t believe I let Ashiya have a drink..."


    Kaori groans as she sees Detective Panda leaving.


    "Looks like we''re done over there..."


    Detective Panda alternates between the direction in which he left and Black Dou, who is high in the sky, says Sharp Ichi.


    "What is it?"


    Without taking his gaze off Miki Valley, Ryujiro conceives. This one was in a much more rigid state. Miki Valley asked for an opportunity to escape and wondered how Akiichi and Ryujiro had caught him.


    Whether you attack or try to catch me, I''m getting a female zombie out to change, so I don''t have to punch her in the hand.


    "I can''t do anything about it, but I can''t even ask your beast charms and demons for favors and sorcery?


    "A favor to the devil is something I''ll set aside in advance and prepare. If you have the next chance, I can offer you a favor that doesn''t matter if you give me a replacement."


    What it is is is Ryujiro, who has a good idea.


    On the other hand, Miki Valley was worried about how to make it through the scene. I can''t be very sharp with Ryujiro on my own. It''s the only way to escape, but it''s also hard to escape. The use of zombies is not unlimited. Whenever I use change, I drain my health.


    "Oh...... stupid. I..."


    Miki Valley looked around and came up with a way out. No, I noticed. I mocked myself for realizing that there was already a way to escape.


    Miki Valley pulls out a gun. He was a vigilant sharp one and Ryujiro, but the muzzle was not for both of them.


    "Huh...?


    Miki Valley stops nearby and points the gun at the woman who was filming the video. The woman gives a confused voice.


    Miki Valley relentlessly pulls the trigger. Both Akiichi and Ryujiro understood what that meant.


    "This guy!"


    Seeing Miki Valley, who suddenly killed a passerby, Kaori pulls out his gun and shoots Miki Valley in the face.


    A female zombie pops up, gets dressed in Miki Valley and eats a bullet.


    "Hey, what? Now......"


    "Attacking him prevents him from changing his body. That''s why I was attacking you."


    To the astonishing scented seedlings, Akiichi explains.


    While doing so, Miki Valley shoots one more passers-by. It was the woman who killed him again.


    Seeing the two murdered women rise, Kaori opened her eyes wide. The passers-by are also in heaven.


    Additionally, the dressed female zombies get up and move out, even though they have fallen before.


    (You stay down, so if you don''t think you can use the zombies you''ve been replaced with anymore, that''s not even true. I just didn''t operate it)


    Looking at a few female zombies, Ryujiro thinks.


    (And the next thing he does...)


    (I see. Are you going to use that hand?)


    Ryujiro and Akiichi spotted what Miki Valley was going to do at this point.


    The female zombies ran to nearby passers-by in unison and jumped. Some of them are little kids.


    "This guy..."


    Kaori kicks one of the female zombies and groans abominably. I was trying to prevent a passerby from attacking me.


    No trauma to the attacked passers-by. It''s just that they''re all, like, hugged and tightened by female zombies.


    "You know what I mean? Don''t move until I walk away, okay?


    Turning his gaze to one Ryujiro, Miki Valley laughs like he has won.


    "Okay -. But just run away. It seems like it''s too late to get away with that fatty body, so it''s hard to wait."


    When Ryujiro laughed and told him, his grin disappeared from Miki Valley''s face and he looked flashy, but without further ado, he turned his back and ran away.


    "If Ashiya was here, we could have dealt with it..."


    I say in a sigh, and the scented seedlings look up into the sky. Kurodo is still flying in the sky.


    "Ashiya, that''s enough. Come down. Well..."


    After radio contact, Kaori throws a sharp glance at Ryujiro and Sharp Ichi.


    "You listen to the situation, so you can follow me around."


    "Yes, sir. There''s no way you can turn your back on Master Euthanasia Police Station, who''s more scared than the demon of Hell."


    To the intimidating scented seedlings, Ryujiro responded with a smile as he moved aside.


    Office of Cornelis Van Dam, Japan Branch Building, Grim Penis.


    "Last week was even more than the other week, there were more paranormal participants."


    Said Frederick Katsuura, head of the Japanese branch of Grim Penis, making tea.


    "Yeah, there''s been a lot of noise here, but the opposite is happening."


    That''s what Van Damme says and makes tea. The two of them were during tee time for a break between jobs.


    "Ten days after the vampire riots, those vampires who have not participated in those battles have offered to go down to Grimm Penis from all over the world"


    "Hmm...... Should we get into the next phase? But while it''s not ready, it''s also the idea that the numbers will grow."


    "What is the next phase?


    "No, I haven''t thought about it"


    In response to Seung-ura''s query, Van Dam waves a small, hazy smile with a slight smile.


    "We didn''t just get people together...... They boarded a ship named Grimm Penis in anticipation of a new departure. We''re not going to set a clear destination forever, we''re just going to keep you waiting."


    It doesn''t make sense to manage the owners of paranormal powers, gather people together and just feed them and surround them. Van Damme vaguely thinks he wants to start a business that makes the most of them.

 2022 8

    "Looks like it was a lot of chaos. Stay annoyed."


    Yu labors after being released from the police and receiving reports of Sharp One and Ryujiro coming back to the murder club for real.


    "The police and Detective Banda have just intervened. Not much of a chaos either. One of us ended it, but it hurts to miss Miki Valley, who was our target. Well, it looks like they were going to lure this one out more than they used to."


    Sharp one to say to the sigh mix in the arm-bound pose as usual. Takuma, Takuko and Kishio are not here.


    "It feels like there''s been a lot of unplanned people getting into it. Maybe that''s what they think."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "Interesting information about Detective Panda is welcome. There''s been several sightings of Detective Panda in several parts of the city over the past few days. So, one of them, there was information on the train that Detective Panda committed the murder, and there are multiple witnesses, and we''re up for pictures and videos, but there''s no press coverage."


    Yu flips the display in the air to make it look sharp with Ryujiro. There was an image of a murder scene on the train by Detective Panda.


    "You mean backstreet related? It''s possible that Junko''s heroic mouse is involved in this case."


    "Migiya was hostile to you guys. Aren''t you playing with Miki Valley as evil, Detective Panda as justice, letting him fight and check the mouse''s performance -? Makoto says Junko does a lot of things."


    Kenichi and Ryujiro say.


    "What is Junko trying to do?"


    Junko''s position, Yu thinks a lot. They say they will create new paranormal tissues, but Junko has built those things up until now, both mustard engines and murder clubs fall into that category. This time, however, it seems that Junko will create a new organization rather than an existing collection.


    "It''s like a prowl organization. It''s like a major organization pulling and rallying good players from indie organizations everywhere with the power of gold, ''


    Truth was I was kind enough to tell it that way, but it didn''t come pinned, and I figured it out somehow after I searched.


    "When it comes to prowling...... there are some top wrestlers that can also be called group signs"


    "Huh?"


    To Yu''s overly abrupt grunt, Sharp Ichi lifts his face up and gives a voice. Ryujiro is also decent.


    "I mean, Junko may be trying to penetrate the world a little bit by making Detective Real Panda the face of the new organization. And maybe... the traitors in the murder club are being used for that."


    If I were in Junko''s shoes, and I thought about Junko''s personality, and inferred from what just happened, Yu had guessed that was the structure.


    "Are you sending Detective Panda to panda? I don''t know how to get to that idea, but does that mean you''re not just using it for the experimental bench -?


    "Junko''s aim - I created an organization. It feels like we have ahead of us, doesn''t it? I was wondering if the prep for that was now. True you seem to know what the aim is, but you won''t tell me."


    In response to Ryuji''s question, Yu makes a personal observation.


    "Ah... Takumi and Takuma contacted me."


    Yu told me, Akiichi and Ryujiro also start a virtual phone and check their emails.


    "Target discovery. We''ll move to a place where it''s easy to fight. ''


    ''Wait. Looks like it''s nearby, so we''ll go too. Keep following me. Mr. Akiichi and Mr. Ryujiro are now dressed to be hung by their husbands and are likely to do the same again. "


    Yu replies that way, as the place where Kiko is was not too far from the Murder Club headquarters.


    "Okay."


    Short reply from Koko.


    "Me and Mr. Shore are coming."


    "Assuming you change the two people in charge on your own in the beginning, and the two or more enemies will come out. This is also an extra route for two, are you going to switch?


    "Yeah, that''s better."


    Yu answered the sharp first question and emailed Kishifu.


    Takuko and Takuma were responsible for the murder club leavers, a woman named Wisdom Onodera.


    "He didn''t even say hello, only cancer was a creep flying in, but he didn''t seem to like the nascent murder club."


    Whisper to Takuma, next door to Takuko, as he tails Wisdom Spiral downtown. Tablemill is wearing sunglasses and a hat, and Taeko is lightly disguised by wrapping the muffler around his mouth and changing his hair.


    "I can''t believe people joined the old homicide club... I think there are a lot of guys with anti-social personalities. Otherwise I wouldn''t be in an organization like that. So even though there is no alternative to serving the country and being restricted in their actions, many of them will continue to put up with it."


    Says Takuma.


    "So the guy who couldn''t stand it popped up."


    Smile with your nose, Kiko.


    "Or was that in the calculation of Junko, too? Even the ones who are properly dissatisfied and likely to betray you, you checked ahead and kept it, didn''t you?


    "Um, table mill...... You don''t have to question that. That''s how it''s decided. We all know that."


    "Oh well..."


    Takuma puts his head on the shrewd face.


    Second, the wisdom screw I was walking stopped and looked back.


    The distance is away, but the two of us have the same sight as Wisdom Sphinx.


    He has fox eyes, saggy meat on his face, a pig nose, and a pretty awful mess of teeth peeking through his half-open mouth. Bad looks, too. Most importantly, it''s not eye-catching.


    Tablemill turned away reflexively under the sunglasses, but Takako was angry and stared back.


    (This guy, he''s always like this... If I do it, I''ll jump cancer at people. Good old man. No, it''s more like showing off your disfigured skank face than staring... like that. I thought you might be crazy... Not really. Sounds just offensive)


    As he gazes at Wisdom Spiral, Kuniko approaches toward the stopped Wisdom Spiral.


    (Hey, Kiko... What are you doing)


    There was a crossroads with no signal along the way, so it was a table mill that tried to bend, but Taeko proceeded completely unwilling to do so.


    "Hey... wait"


    Unexpectedly, Takuma stops and whispers, but Takuko does not stop, and as he turned to Wisdom Spiral with his early feet, he took the muffler along the way to show him his grandeur.


    "Yo, Ono-ji Wisdom. He''s a traitor to the murder club, so he came to kill me."


    When he stopped opposite Wisdom Spiral, Mitsuko grinned and raised one hand to speak up.


    (The manners and tone are friendly, declare war)


    While he was shriveled, Takuma also headed to the one with his children.


    Even though Yu was told to wait, he ignored the instructions and was a lightly rampant child.


    (Ma, now is the time. It''s because it''s easy and uncontrollable. Yeah)


    It was a table grind that convinced me.


    "I wanted to ask you. You used to stare at me with your annoying face all the time, but did something I care about you? Oh, I knew you didn''t have to answer. Me, I always wanted to punch that face all I wanted, punch him, punch him all over me, punch him in plastic surgery, and change him into a decent face. Thanks to you for betraying the murder club, we can do that. No, you betrayed the murder club, thank you for the book."


    He is a smiling, stirring child, but Wisdom continues to stare silently. But that sentiment didn''t change. My temples are moving badly, and my face is in a red tide.


    "If you want to say something, say it. Is that a communal disorder? We''re enemies now, and you don''t have to hesitate."


    The grin disappeared from the face of the further provoking Kuriko. Because countless things began drifting like little glowing letters from the body of Wisdom Spiral.


    A closer look revealed that it was a note of light.


    "I won''t let you."


    Knowing who his abilities are, Koko rushes toward Wisdom.


    One of the notes of light touches the ground. Then the intolerably uncomfortable high noise rang, and Tsuko stopped holding his ear back reflexively.


    (Terrible noise touching this shitty nerve...... Is that what I''ve heard before......)


    Tatsuko quickly figured out who the sound was. I''ve heard it in front of the convenience store. Mosquito sounds used to avoid defects. Wisdom spirals in the late twenties are flat because they only sound like young people of ear age.


    One note after another lands on the ground and on the walls of the dwelling, continuing to emit Mosquito sounds. Tsuko stares at Wisdom Spiral as he glances at his face.


    "Minko! Watch out!


    Table grinding screams. I wondered what to watch out for, but the voice calms me down a little and turns my head around.


    (There is no harm in making it flicker for a moment... I can go in with patience, but I think that flickering is going to mean a lot)


    When his head turned that far, he felt intense pain all over his body.


    "Become!? Ouch!"


    Glowing notes in his arms, shoulders, chest, belly, legs, everywhere hit him directly, and the hit part flew and bled.


    The note itself was small and the destruction range was about 1cm to 3cm to go with it, but it must still be damaged. If it hits a joint, an artery, or an eye, it''s important.


    Ultrasonic vibration.


    The table grinding in a remote position squeaks.


    The table grind was clearly looked at. At that moment when the mosquito sounded flickering, countless glowing notes were flying through the difficult position of the ground and approaching the mosquito so that it was difficult to understand. Takuma was going to look at it and draw attention to it.


    "Silly Zhuomei! Not just be careful, but tell them to know better!


    "Bad...... In a hurry..."


    Apologizing for the bloody anger, Takuma thought it would be best, while stopping near Takuko.


    The number of glowing notes increases, and Tablegrind and kill.


    The table grind steps on with his left foot.


    Then all the glowing notes that flew to the two of us stopped in the air and vanished.


    When you step on your left foot, you can absorb the surrounding energy and store it in yourself. However, it is only temporary savings and there is also a ceiling on the amount that can be saved.


    The energy saved must be released within thirty seconds. Otherwise, it will erupt around me, and the table mill itself will be damaged.


    "Don''t arrive"


    Tablemill, who ascertained the distance between Wisdom Spiral and herself by sighting, giggled damned and stepped on with her right foot.


    Shortly afterwards, like the earlier Tsuko, all over Wisdom Spiral''s body bounced and flew, blood smudged. Wisdom Spiral didn''t scream, but he has a stunned look.


    The energy sucked out by stepping on your left foot is freed by stepping on your right foot. If it''s within a ten meter radius, I can free it wherever I want.


    "Tatsuko, I can prevent this from happening, so don''t fight away from me."


    "Heck, I''ll do that."


    "What a disgusting way to put it..."


    Takuma laughs bitterly at Takumi, who says it on the face of his face.


    "Mm..."


    From the bend behind Wisdom Spiral, Saeko roars when he sees a thin young man emerge with a line.


    The man, white shirt in white jeans, white jacket, white hair, unusually white skin and even white lips and eyes, was also prominent within the home of the homicide club.


    "Ifube Luca. I can''t believe you came out here..."


    Table grinding groans. Among the eight men who betrayed us, there is a group of five. The leader is this man, Luca Ifukube.

 2023 9

    Although only after the murder club became a secret agency of the government and former members began to enter and exit the same building, there was one other prominent figure besides the centre of excellence members. That''s this Ifukube Luca.


    Anyway, it stands out from its appearance. In addition, the strength of the abilities is extinguished.


    Then he''s in big trouble once and for all. When he got into a fight with comrade murder club members, he used his abilities to hurt his opponent and then also stripped his fangs of those who tried to seize him. It was the dead and seriously wounded who didn''t let it out, but some were to suffer frostbite.


    Luca apologized for the rubbing, but no one felt an apology. It just seemed like an apology to the upper side.


    Since then, no one, other than the group he heads, has tried to meet Luca.


    In the first place, the group Luca puts together is a gathering of people who are not even Roku. Even in the predecessors of the Murder Club, they behave quite treacherously.


    "Onodera Wisdom Spiral, back off"


    When Luca told him in an unhectic voice, Wisdom took a breath and pulled him into the back with a shittiness.


    Without any foretaste, the sight of Takuko and Takuma stained white.


    Water vapour in the atmosphere cooled rapidly, instantly becoming water without being maintained as water vapour, and instantly becoming ice without even remaining water at low temperatures.


    Due to the intense drop in temperature, Koko and Tablet grind tremble.


    That wasn''t the only change. White-dyed vision is snowing with fierce momentum.


    (Are you manipulating the weather? I can''t believe it snowed...)


    Takuma is wary. It''s unclear how much scope the hell it is, but it should take a lot of strength, such as suddenly snowing.


    Changes happen even more. Now the strong wind blew from Luca''s side, and the snowstorm blew. An awesome cold air strikes the snow directly at Tamako and Tamaki.


    "No, I can''t... I can''t smoke this out"


    I tried to suck off the surrounding energy by stepping on my left foot, but it clearly exceeds the energy absorption tolerance of table-mill, such as causing a violent snowstorm around the area.


    "Coming!"


    Koko screamed and kicked the table mill covering his face with his arms beside him.


    In a white-dyed world, something even whiter could be seen flying in. That looked like a white beam.


    "Agoo!


    Tsukiko screams and puts on his face. It looked like a white beam. It was liquid wrapped in white smoke. He was sprayed with ultra-low temperatures of water and hit the leg of Kiriko directly.


    "Ohhhhh!?


    Seeing his own legs buried in the ice cubes as he dressed to stick out the kick, Miko exclaimed unexpectedly.


    (Why are you doing this!? What abilities!? What a trick! I thought I''d been pounded on the water, and all of a sudden a chunk of ice appears and my legs are buried. It''s not just cooling capacity!?


    An outfit that can seal the movement stares at those who were half panicked and Luca was there, but Luca is invisible. Vision is white. I can''t even see a few meters away. The ground is packed with snow early.


    "Just stay in the snowstorm and kill me! Besides, there are likely to be other abilities you can''t specialize in! Tablemill, run!


    "Oh no... you..."


    Seeing that the feet of the screaming coyote were trapped in a mass of ice and very immobile, Takuma patrols.


    "Run now! We can''t do this!


    Towards a table mill that doesn''t try to move, he yells at you.


    It was then. The direction of the wind changed.


    The blizzard stopped. No, I''m being pushed back. The wind direction just changed and the temperature changed considerably.


    White vision clears and Luca is exposed to the wind across the street.


    (Shit...... eh. My legs... don''t move... but that''s fine. As long as you can see who they are......)


    Koko sneaks up and points at Luca with his finger.


    Eventually the wind stops and Luca drops her shoulders with a tired face.


    "The ability to manipulate the air...... Besides, it makes me wind stronger than I do. Are we collecting a lot of warm air around us and the snow is melting too...... haha... no luck. Dahl......"


    Luca sticks one hand forward as she says it.


    A beam like a white smoke wrapped around me from one of my protruding hands - no, water erupted in a straight line like a white beam.


    Luca''s aim was neither Takuma nor Takuko. The beamed water slipped through between them.


    The white beamed water was aimed at the person who manipulated the wind and put out the snowstorm - Shoshore Husband, who appeared behind Koko and Tablemill.


    When the water struck Shore Husband directly, the ice immediately covered Shore Husband''s body, leaving him trapped in the ice mass.


    Kishifu''s body is a mech, so I''m not worried about Kishifu, Takuma, and Yu, who showed up behind Kishifu.


    When Yu turned his gaze to Shore Husband, the ice mass disappeared beautifully and refreshingly.


    "Dawn Yu..."


    Becoming a musty face, Luca flaunts her courage.


    "The mechanism of your abilities, I can almost see it from watching. Ah. It''s not just about manipulating cold air, it''s about manipulating the wind, manipulating the water. More precisely, three abilities: the ability to manipulate air, the ability to manipulate water, and the ability to cool down. This must be causing a blizzard."


    Yu points it out in the usual laid back tone.


    (So you''re not manipulating the weather itself, but to a limited extent, creating conditions close to weather changes such as snow or snowstorms)


    While wrapping his tongue around his superior insight, Table Mill is convinced.


    "We''re radiating water and making ice chunks as a result of overcooling. Hey. Making ice chunks so well means you can manipulate the water itself complex and quickly."


    "You had frozen coke and cider... That one."


    After listening to Yu''s commentary, Kishifu was also convinced.


    Water usually turns into an individual at zero degrees. It coagulates and turns into ice. Depending on the conditions, however, water with lower than zero degrees also appears. Even if the liquid reaches the coagulation point, it remains a cryogenic liquid and is called supercooling. And this supercooled state of water has the property that when impacted, it instantly becomes ice.


    "Amazing...... haha...... really awesome. I just showed my abilities, and I could spot that much. It''s not just the strength of your abilities, it''s good head rotation, cheating, Dawn Yu."


    Luca turns her gaze gently and talks in an indescribable tone, like a mixture of annoyance and disgust.


    "Uh hey...... Dawn Yu. I''ve always been... aware of you. He looks so cute as a poof and has a horrible ability not to fly off inside a murder club...... Then the brains are clear. I have too many things. Such a life...... such a blessed star...... How can you be aware... Ha... people... people give up when they see a non-flying being, after people compare themselves only for a moment. Thoughts and emotions are blocked there, regardless of genius. Neither did I. Consciousness means nothing. It''s just hard to be jealous. But now I''m conscious. Now I''m jealous. Crazy...... painful...... Ha... I know how...?


    Luca, who also renounces the battle and speaks in a rash manner. Yuda is just listening in silence. I decided that was better. Because...


    "Dawn Yu. I''m getting close to you. [M] My heart can burn with a flame of jealousy full of power. My heart, which I thought was frozen, Dawn Yu, because of you, instead of being melted... is burned. Dawn Yu. I just want to go beyond you. Dawn You. l can''t forgive you for being above me. The most unforgivable thing is that Dawn Yu, you are the most recognized mouse by Junko Yukioka... Ouch!


    Just when I finished saying what I wanted to say, I was slashed from Luca''s shoulder to her flank, blood erupted and I dyed my white clothes red.

 2024 10

    "The color of blood is red, isn''t it? Do white lips even apply white lipstick?


    Kiriko, still trapped in a chunk of ice, grinned wildly with her fingertips pointed at Luca''s feet.


    "Slow cutter. I can''t believe this difficult ability to handle had a glowing situation the other way around...... Whether you can''t move properly or only slowly, this ability activates��"


    Tsuko has the ability of the "grandson''s hand" system, which is to cut off the target as the finger moves. However, in doing so, the fingers must be moved slowly, thus not leading to an instantaneous attack. It''s harder to handle than Sharp Ichi, and it''s an assassination system capability from afar.


    Leaving him to think that he had been sealed in motion, Mitsuko decided that it was a suitable situation for slowly using a cutter and used his abilities sneakingly. Takuma, Yu and Kishifu were letting Luca talk because they were aware of it.


    "You did it... Ahhh...... I''m dirty. Clothes. Then I guess I''ll be serious, too."


    When Luca says in a grumpy manner, the blood freezes.


    "Ugh!


    Yu screamed, so the other three saw Yu in surprise.


    Yu''s eyes were closed. Yu is distorting his face painfully. It was hard for my eyes to see what they had done, but after listening to Luca''s previous commentary on her abilities and her superiority, the three of them could make a decision. They snuck around Yu''s eyes to collect moisture and stick it up.


    "I was sneaking around... and so was I."


    Luca has a distorted grin on her flat face.


    "Protect Yu!


    Koko turns to the table grind and screams. The table grind immediately goes to Yu''s side.


    Luca sticks her hand out with Luca and releases a white beam. I call it a beam for convenience, but it''s actually supercoolant covered in white smoke.


    "Now you can!


    Table Mill steps on his left foot. The snowstorm earlier could not be sucked off because the energy was reaching a huge amount around the perimeter, but this time only the water released in a straight line. It was also determined that absorption and savings were easy. And the reading was correct.


    The injected supercoolant disappears. But Luca does not flinch, releasing the white beam again.


    Tablemill stepped on his right foot and unleashed his energy before the second white beam. It was an attempt to offset it, but something unexpected happened here. Luca''s beam drew a big curve along the way.


    The white beam is curved to a large extent in a completely unattainable place. But in the middle of the stretch, the beam is released from the beam again, and it strikes from various angles in three places: Yu and Takuma, Shosho husband, and Tsuko.


    Tsukiko finally took it off the ice cube. The beam released also spills.


    After using his abilities, Tablemill couldn''t prevent it continuously. A shore husband who was spotting it follows Tablemill and Yu to prevent the beam with the wall of air.


    But for guarding Yu and Tablemil, Kishifu couldn''t protect himself. Shore husband''s body was once again trapped in a mass of ice.


    Seeing as he sealed the air-managed shore husband, Luca had another snowstorm. Everyone stops moving and their vision is blocked.


    Furthermore, the ice cubes formed by the beam being emitted there can be bounced simultaneously and become scattered ice, pouring down into Yu, Tsuko, and Tablemil.


    "You''ve got too many hands, this guy..."


    About a few shotguns of ice, Koko throws up abominably.


    (Don''t just be a user of cooling ability, but apply it all over...... Besides, how long can you keep spreading widespread attacks on your own? I don''t know the bottom)


    Takuma was also once again amazed at Luca''s power. With one Luca. This one is for four, but it''s still struggling.


    Luca''s abilities were phenomenal in all respects: the breadth of the range of abilities, the speed with which the abilities were activated, the precision of the investigation of the abilities, and even the length of the abilities'' own persistence. It follows even the inhibition of behavior, due to the breadth of the range and the amount of effort, plus the instantaneous cooling crystallization by the supercoolant. Of course, even a blizzard that gets blown rough can greatly hinder action.


    "Mr. Shore... please"


    Yu, whose eyes finally opened, erased the ice chunk of Shore husband again.


    The shore husband manipulates the air and stops the snowstorm completely.


    "Hmmm. To the boulder...... is four on one a pain...... It''s a hassle, so put it together... it was an extra hassle. Ha..."


    Luca holds her forehead and shakes her head when she sees the blizzard gone. It was clear to the four of us that we were losing our will.


    Yu tried to activate the extinction gaze toward Luca, but Luca created a thin ice wall in front of her and also avoided it while shifting Yu''s gaze. Luca herself jumps into the corner where she appears.


    I thought you were going to keep running, and Luca came out again. Grab one arm of Wisdom Spiral and try to drag your body.


    "Wisdom Spiral Onodera, I''m leaving. Say hello to your stoop."


    "Hey, stop joking. What are you talking about!


    In response to Luca''s words, Wisdom Screamed. At this time we all heard the voice of Wisdom for the first time.


    "Ahhh... Ono-ji Wisdom, can''t you hear the orders? I gave you an order now, didn''t I? Onodera Wisdom Spiral. Now I did give the order. Ha... right?


    "Wow, okay...... Don''t kill me because I''ll just try."


    Obviously, I feel Luca''s willingness to kill is right for me, and Wisdom Snow wolves and begs.


    "No, that''s fine. Then it looks like he threatened me and forced me to do it, which is very disgusting. I feel very bad. Very poorly dressed. So I''ll kill you now. You don''t need to stop, Ono-ji Wisdom. You don''t have to do anything. You don''t even have to breathe. You don''t have to think about it. Yes, goodbye. Onodera Wisdom Spiral"


    Luca lets the supercoolant bathe in the head of the wisdom spike from close range. When I wondered if the top had been covered with ice chunks from the neck, Wisdom Spiral fell to the front.


    "Cartoon, then it can be the villain who kills his people or Temple Street, but in real life, that''s just chest shit bad"


    Kishifu looked at Luca with disdain and said.


    "Phew...... Everything...... often suddenly becomes very troublesome. Then...... I want to break it for now. So I broke it. Is something wrong with that?


    Towards such a shore husband, Luca shrugs her shoulders.


    "No, I know what you''re trying to say. So don''t tell me... fine. When I say it, it''s very silly... Ha...... Anyway, everyone but me... you think I''m crazy. You said I was crazy. [M] You''re going to say no to Abnormal. The only person who doesn''t call me crazy is Junko Yukioka. Junko Yukioka recognized me. Oh, that''s a warning. You better not kill me now..."


    Luca, while saying, was about seven or eight years old when he went into the corner again, pulling another person''s arm and dragging him out.


    "Oh, Mother... Mother. Come on. Aah!


    Towards the end of the bend, the child was crying. It was an unseen place from the four of you, but I can largely imagine what was there and why the child was crying.


    "Dawn Yu... Your ability to extinguish... whether it works for me... I don''t know. I''ll try to distract you with ice walls, avoid you normally, resist" Resist "and desperately resist, but I''d like to avoid that bet as much as possible. Yeah, I did it once to avoid it on the ice wall, so you''re on guard. But this way, the conditions are the same. And to you... it''s gonna be a bet, right? No problem if you wipe me out in no time with your vanishing gaze, but if you couldn''t, this kid would die... This is gonna be a deal, but you know what I mean...?


    "Okay. But say it from me, too. If you kill someone irrelevant in front of me..."


    "Oh...... you don''t have to tell me. I hate that kind of dialogue. Yeah, you don''t have to tell me. I can generally predict. I''m going to kill you accidentally when I say it, so shut up. Then I''ll go."


    Unlike usual, he was a good speaker with a low, unremitting voice, but Luca told him unilaterally in a fed up tone, taking the child and going straight through the bend.


    When Yuda four pursued him, there was a mother whose legs were cemented by a mass of ice and a crying child.


    "I thought you killed my mother, you didn''t..."


    The table grind groans pompously, and Yu erases the ice on her mother''s feet with an extinguishing gaze.


    "You were a hell of a guy... In many ways."


    Says Tsuruko in awe and anger.


    "Yeah... you were fighting the four of us alone. And because he''s ruthless, uneven, and unpredictable, he''s hard to predict."


    Yu looked down at the wreckage of Wisdom Spiral, still speaking in a tone that did not precipitate, and sometime with a serial face.

 2025 11

    There were three visitors to Tamamura, a candy store, today. White fox string spiral, the masterpiece of white fox flow witchcraft named after the Japanese ruling class. Ebony, one of the top executives of Omayrape. Inspector General Kiyoshi Hojo. They are all members of the thirteenth staircase of pleasure, a backstreet central operator and top executive. And the owner, Tamamura Ring, is also one of the thirteenth staircases of pleasure.


    "Why do you hang out with Luciferin Dust at the Murder Club, you know what I mean?


    Black cat ebony on the lap of the ring cuts it out.


    "Luciferin Dust and I had a fling, and the crunchy touch would be a trifle to the center from Junko. And no matter what Jibu is going to do, he''s going to stop doing it. I''m kidding. ''


    He was an ebony who answered himself before anyone could say the answer.


    "They are traitors who deceive the patriots. I hate the back streets and let other countries intervene�� I''m not tired of killing hundreds of millions of times."


    Hojo has a quiet tone, but he does throw up in anger


    "Like I don''t like national bandits or that kind of language. Words I don''t use in everyday conversations at least. It''s kind of old, and I hate it because it sounds like nationalism."


    "Is that what the rulers of the country call dialogue?


    Hojo bursts into the string screw where he puts his ass on, laughing.


    "Junko, you''re going to do something big. So I guess it feels like I put in a rejection like Junko beforehand. Keep your souvenirs."


    The ring speaks with a rare and worrying face as he strokes Ebony''s throat.


    "Depending on the scale of what you do, I demand more souvenirs"


    And, string screws.


    "No, Junko can''t leave me alone because he''s even involved and killed someone irrelevant this time"


    I looked at the string screw and the ring ran out clearly.


    "Sure, it doesn''t sound like Junko."


    "It won''t be the same as usual. Her policy of not putting her hands on unrelated human beings is an unscrupulous logic that she does not directly put her hands on, but does not involve herself in the rampage of those who have become experimental benches. That has been a bit of an innocent citizen for a long time. It was also terrible during the war against the president pickled in formalin."


    String spirals and Hojo say.


    "As for the central solder, it''s fine to say that Junko can''t do anything either. Do it."


    Ebony looked up at the ring and demanded it. There is no top man above the thirteenth staircase of pleasure, but there is someone within the thirteenth staircase of pleasure who can be called a leader. There are those who have the right to make a final decision. That was the ring.


    "Right. As far as the backstreet hub''s concerned, I''ll pass on the policy of not overlooking it. So let''s see how Junko gets out. If we are going to spread more damage and confusion than we do now..."


    "I''ll do it then. Junko Bukurona ''


    Ring clasped his mouth along the way, but Ebony said the dialogue clearly after that with a lot of fighting spirit.


    Ifube Luca, since she was a child, was in a position where things quickly became a hassle. And if you find it troublesome, you can either throw it out or you can''t help destroying it. In things, in relationships.


    In the surrounding human eyes, he was seen having eclampsia. But it''s not. When Luca breaks something, there''s no anger. However, it is a "saga" of an unbreakable nature.


    Due to its nature, Luca became avoidable by people. I was immediately hated and avoided at school and by friends, and neglected by my parents and brothers.


    To Luca like that, when I was in high school, I had one, a girl friend.


    She didn''t have any friends either. He was bullied because of his appearance. She had no place in the family either. My parents are arguing a lot and they say it seems like they will be spreading it on my daughter.


    I tried to lean in with nature among the lonely, and became close to each other. That''s the first time I''ve known it in my life, Luca found out, a heartwarming time.


    But that time also ends briefly.


    My friend was killed. She was a jerk of a class girl, she was dropped off the stairs, had a bad beating and died lightly.


    Luca was handled in an accident, despite witnessing the scene and suing both the teacher and the police. The people who killed him went to school flat, laughing. Luca, who was close to her, also said, "If you''re a friend, why don''t you follow her and die? ? And teased, enough to mock ?


    Because I''m weak, she was weak, too, so it suits me like this.


    Luca had been chewing up carelessness the whole time her friend was burned and boned at the crematorium.


    Luca destroys it as soon as it stinks of trouble no matter what. Anger does not arise at that time.


    But not this time. There was definite anger. Friends have been erased. There are people who have disappeared.


    Anger and sorrow swirled in Luca when he saw a friend who did exist until a few days ago, only boned on a hot platform, and at the same time, strong questions arose.


    I wonder if the weak like ourselves just have to live miserably being abused.


    "This world is... a weak predator... Weak people like me just have to be fed to death? I want you to tell me. Mr. Machiko Murasawa. I want a proper answer. Mr. Machiko Murasawa"


    He was not in office, but relied on teachers admired by many students in the school, and Luca ran into doubt.


    "If you''re weak, you''re weak. There''s just a way to fight. Even the teacher, hey, he''s never strong."


    Called Townko Sensei, one of the school''s most popular teachers turns sincerely to Luca while still expressing his thoughts.


    "I''m weak, so there''s no way they can just eat me. Even the natural world is desperate to live against the weak predators. And because humans are weak, they''re not just creatures who eat weak opponents. Well, if there''s a weak person out there, it''s a human being trying to protect him. We''re going to help each other. It''s the weak and the weak and the gentle and the strong who cover the weak."


    Neither Dr. Machiko''s feelings nor his thoughts echoed Luca''s mind. It just sounded bullshit. It was a beauty, and it only sounded like a common general theory.


    But I could only understand the feeling that Dr. Machiko believed that, so I didn''t even feel like putting my ass on in front of the person, and Dr. Machiko''s dialogue at this time was burning in my memory, even if it didn''t resonate with Luca''s heart.


    (I don''t feel like covering anyone up. I don''t even feel like helping. It stinks. But I just want to take that kid''s revenge. But I don''t even want the police to catch me before I kill them all, and I don''t want the police to catch me if I can)


    And Luca searched for a means of revenge and learned about Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka.


    I used the power of paranormal to take my friend''s revenge. The bullies froze them one by one, tormented them, despaired them, and strangled them to death. Both the teacher and the principal killed the same. Seeing how they reacted at that time, Luca didn''t have much fun, but as a vendetta, she thinks this was a good idea.


    Luca''s body turned bright white due to the side effects of the modification, but Luca likes this bright white figure of herself. He even thinks it''s a sign of rebirth.


    "Did you have fun avenging -?


    "Ha... not at all"


    Junko asked, but Luca answered instantly with no expression.


    "Phew... that''s what I have to do - if I didn''t want that kid to end carelessly, I did. But... anger''s gone, and sadness''s just a little soothing?


    Luca thinks this is what it''s like to fight to be weak.


    "How did Junko Yukioka help me? How can you even empower other people? Are you sure it''s just an experiment? That''s all?"


    "I don''t. I want everyone in this world to have a chance to gain strength."


    When Luca hit the question, Junko spoke.


    "I used to be weak, too. But I was fortunate enough to gain power. I was lucky, but there are plenty of unhappy people in the world who aren''t. I don''t think it''s okay for a weak person to end up weak, but to gain strength and be strong because of something. Would it not be more fun for the weak to be strong? Don''t you want to see what a powerless person can do with power? Can''t we have those reversal eyes in the world? Isn''t that funnier? That''s why I''m creating those opportunities for you. But, you know, I have an ideal ahead of me, right? You want to change this world itself, don''t you? I want to make a world where anyone has power by default. We want to be a world where we can all have extraordinary powers and use them as we please."


    The story of Junko sounded very fascinating to Luca. If it was Junko''s ideal world, I believed on my own that I could destroy anything I wanted, and that my friend would not have been killed after a hard time. And Luca was totally intoxicated by Junko.


    However, having been intoxicated by Junko, he showed it to his attitude, which left Luca out of Junko''s interest.


    Luca later learned that that was a condition belonging to the category of rats.


    A woman named Sweet Miho invited the rats to form an alliance with each other, but Luca didn''t feel like riding. It was a hassle, and it seemed as if those who were no longer dealt with by Junko were leaning against each other and comforting each other, and behold.


    (I''m sure Junko Yukioka will be just like me. I''m gonna get in trouble. Maybe you don''t want to break it, but you don''t want to get involved anymore)


    Luca interpreted it that way on her own. That interpretation is often not even wrong.


    Luca respects Junko on her own. Worship. Heartbreak. That''s all Luca is splitting up. Luca doesn''t demand anything in return. No, I''ve already had enough. Luca is satisfied with that.


    If Junko puts an eye on herself though, I feel happy with that, and I want to work with her full strength. I want to play with you. I want to have fun.

 2026 12

    Detective Panda was grumpy. I felt the situation I was in was unreasonable and I was in a diagonal mood.


    This schematic that the incompetent national police, who are leaving evil in the world, poke at themselves for scolding evil. It is irrational, it is disgusting, it is unforgivable, it is shameless, it is the coating of shame, it is patient and it is not a break.


    When I reported to Junko later, he told me to refrain from engaging with the police of the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department in the future. This is unacceptable again. As a panda detective, he says it''s the one person you''ll never forgive, but that''s where you have to run. Such unusual and pitiful behavior is not something Detective Panda does.


    "Hey, hey... Sir, please take off your clothes."


    Detective Panda, who tried to get into the water, was seldom summoned by a rugged bald old man on the stand.


    "Dress up? What do you mean? Detective Panda is not wearing any clothes. This is authentic, Detective Panda''s hair, skin and skin. Touch it."


    Detective Panda offers his arm to the stand.


    "I mean, that voice...... Mr. Cat Bear?


    He touches the offered arm with a pet as the watchdog peeks into Detective Panda with a strange face.


    Detective Panda was bound to visit this money once a week when he was his predecessor cartoonist Cat Bear Shiru Man. Of course I have a bath at home but it was a place where ideas often floated and I was in a good mood swing. My father and I are familiar with each other.


    "Hmm, that''s a pretty real fur, I feel the temperature, and I''m sure it feels real..."


    "It''s real. Mad Scientist modified it. No, it''s real."


    To his puzzle-faced father, Detective Panda insists seriously.


    "Uh, it''s Detective Panda. Detective Panda is coming to our bathroom."


    There comes a child, about six or seven years old, who happily refers to Detective Panda. He''s my father''s grandson on the stand. This was another familiar face with my predecessor, Cat Bear Shiro Man.


    "Detective Panda, take a bath with me."


    "Fine."


    The kid invites me, and Detective Panda walks into the water.


    "I guess it won''t get dirty with hair or anything. But my grandson''s happy, and you can come in with him."


    Detective Banda has already gone inside, but the father at the station said out loud, conscious of what the other guests could hear.


    Detective Panda and child washing their bodies before they grab onto the hot tub.


    "What''s going on with Detective Panda''s penis? Let me see."


    "Fine."


    To the innocent demands of the child, Detective Panda lets him spread his crotch with dignity.


    "Hiding in my hair. I don''t know."


    "Try to pinch it out"


    "Yeah. I don''t like that."


    He was a tattered panda detective, but no matter how many innocent children this was, he hesitated.


    "Then there''s nothing to show. I don''t deserve to see Detective Panda''s pussy."


    "Yeah, dude."


    A child raised a protest, but Detective Panda ignored it and went into the hot tub.


    Four men, Yu, Kishifu, Tsuko and Takuma, who finished the battle with Ifube Luca and Ono-ji Wisdom, returned to the Murder Club headquarters.


    "Thank you very much. There are no dead people, more than anything."


    Look at the four blubbering people, and work as the pot hill faces. For once, I have already been treated for my injuries.


    "Kimchi Zuomae and Wisdom Onodera. I killed two of the eight, but Luca Ifube is more powerful than I thought."


    "Isn''t the enemy just someone who escaped the murder club?


    "At the moment, the purpose of Junko is not clearly visible as a form."


    Says Yu, Tsuko, and Takuma in order.


    "Given Junko''s character, if he''s trying to do something big, he''s not the only traitor in the murder club, he''ll be speaking up everywhere. There''s already Detective Panda, and I hear the Complex Devil has arrived at Junko."


    "Is there any chance that that Detective Panda, someone from the Murder Club rebel group, has been remodeled?


    Hearing Yu''s thoughts, Kishifu speaks out his doubts.


    "Asumasu. But in my opinion, I don''t know if it''s a different story. I don''t know exactly what Junko is trying to do, but honestly, we''re the only ones that feel tight."


    That''s what Yu says. He turns his gaze to Kettle Hill.


    "Right. It doesn''t seem like it''s a dimension you can say in secret. Let''s put everyone in the murder club. I leave the command to you. I''m asking the government greats to move outside of the murder club."


    If you tell him so, Kettle Hill will make a quick call.


    When I made the call and conveyed the request, Kettle Hill was as tannic as I wanted.


    "What''s up -. Is that an unscented answer?


    "No, you''re not... I''ve been ordered to work with the back street division of the euthanasia police station on this case."


    Kettle Hill tells you what the phone is about in a way you don''t feel comfortable.


    "The police don''t... After I became a national agency, I rubbed it in a scattered territorial dispute with the murder club, and when I dealt with that complaint... I didn''t want to get involved, but I can''t say that either. We''re going now."


    Following the life of Kettle Hill, Ryujiro and Akiichi, who were relaxed, rose and all four of them who had just fought, left the room.


    A hotel lobby. In front of Junko sits Shirley and Kumi across the table and Jiro Hot on the side.


    "I''m here."


    Shirley turned to the hotel door and said.


    A longue middle-aged man appeared in a toy wrapped around a long coat and gave Shirley and the others a meeting. He has a waist and upper back, and he''s going to be over 180 tall.


    "My name is Marlin Abe River"


    Name it in a low, sinister voice.


    "I am a magician at Complex Devil. I''ll also say it''s witchcraft supremacy. All those who do not possess witchcraft are laid down. The spread of witchcraft is the happiness of mankind. I came here when I heard there was an inspiring scientist who wanted to help me with that."


    "Right? Weird, right? And good for you, isn''t it?


    Shirley smiles along with Abe River and the unhesitant words of an old-fashioned conversation. Junko also smiled and introduced herself.


    "I''m here, too."


    Kumi opens her mouth with a face that doesn''t float. A young man appears at the entrance to the hotel and comes to a seat where the Junkos are.


    "Chihuahua. Wentai Tenmoto" Rikotobu ". Say hello later."


    Laughing naggingly, the man named himself. He is a man with a middle meat, medium back, normal face, and not much distinctiveness, but only the place with a disgusting grin like he ate a person could be described as distinctive.


    "Tenmoto, you and I are not meeting for the first time, are we? I was working on a remodel earlier today."


    and Junko.


    (The disgusting guy Kumi doesn''t want to parasitize Copy Arlaune...? Should I be careful?)


    Looking at the tense book, I think Jiro Hot.


    "Father, will you review me for a moment now? I risked my life, didn''t I?


    "Oh......"


    Kumi''s sofa hands also sat in the sauce, a strained book laughing naggingly. Kumi, on the other hand, kills his emotions completely and returns an inorganic response.


    (You hate me so much. What kind of man... At the time of this attitude towards the patriarchal minister in the first place, I somehow understand that even a strange man)


    Looking at Kumi and Tenmoto, Shirley thought.


    "And then there''s Jiro Hot, your subject."


    "Mm..."


    Junko said so and looked at Hot Jiro. At that time, Hot Jiro looked at the email and roared.


    "Oh my god..."


    "What''s going on?


    "Capable man put out of building S. They ran away on their way here. I know where it is on GPS... but it''s rampant all over the city..."


    To Junko, who is surprised, Hot Jiro answers.


    "The guy in building s is out of control, so that could have happened. It''s going to be the same with the rest of us."


    "No, this could be a cylon horse"


    Says Hot Jiro, but Junko was smiling.


    "Just fine. Shall I turn to Detective Panda? Or shall I leave it to Mr. Rookie? Or Luca, you guys."


    "You want to sacrifice for publicity?"


    Hearing Junko''s words, Hot Jiro guessed and said what Junko''s prospect was, but Junko was just smiling and not affirming it in his mouth.

 2027 13

    Yu, Ryujiro, Akiichi, Takuma, Takuko, Kishio, and a total of seven people from the Kettle Hill, the patron, visit the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department.


    The murder club''s escape team and the handling of Detective Panda were to be dealt with in cooperation with the Rear Street Division of the Euthanasia Police Department.


    "Is there really a connection between Detective Panda and the guys who missed the murder club? It''s the only thing we have in common, right, Junko?


    Tatsuko asks the police, who summarise the two as the same matter. The theory that Junko would use it as a visiting panda was also out within the homicide club, but it did not confirm its clear relevance.


    "I got a sighting from a freelance informant. Detective Panda, Junko Yukioka and former homicide club Ifube Luca, plus Complex Devil mage Shirley McNeil, are in the same seat at the coffee shop. Looks like there were about two others. You think it''s a boy and then a girl in sailor clothes"


    Kurodo answered. There are also Umezu, Kaori and Matsumoto on the side.


    "Ah... the murder club and the police are fighting together. In a way, the police lose."


    Seeing the six Yuda, the scented seedlings are sarcastic with an annoying face.


    "That kind of interpretation is grand in front of both of us, you lose. Not even a good old adult."


    "Gu......"


    Umezu points me out, and Kaori groans.


    "I''m sorry. He''s only 30 years old, but he''s no different from you in his head, so treat him like that."


    "Hey Umezu, come on... No, I''m sorry."


    I speak to Umezu, who apologizes to Yuda, with a face that Kaori doesn''t seem to like.


    "The name is rudimentary, but it''s already a government agency. Well, since I became a government agency, I feel like I''ve been fighting with the police over territory, but I don''t think anything."


    And, Black Dou with a smile.


    "I appreciate you saying that."


    In a tone where the pot hill has no shards of gratitude, he utters a word of gratitude. Honestly, the police don''t have any good thoughts. The people in the Backstreet Division are not aware of this, but the pot hill since becoming the target of the homicide club has been chased to deal with complaints, protests and demands from scattered police.


    "It''s ironic that a former journalist now belongs to a secret government agency or the opposite of Posisillon. True defeater."


    Kaoru seedlings sarcastically again, but Kettle Hill ignored them as if he hadn''t heard them.


    "Takeda, come on."


    "Oh, my God."


    Noticed with a voice seeping anger into Umezu, Kaori turns to her abominably.


    "When taking care of the police, rely on Umezu and Ashiya as much as possible. These two will be on our side."


    "No, you can say that in front of us..."


    "That''s good. Keep coming."


    Umezu laughs bitterly as he hears Yu call on his people to light a cigarette and Kuro Dou thumbs up.


    "This is Mr. Takeda''s bad flow, isn''t it? Tell Takeda Liu, Takeda''s loss?


    "I haven''t lost. Shut your mouth."


    A fragrant seedling that emits a dossy voice in a sinister shape to Matsumoto, who speaks with a slight laugh.


    "Besides, we''re not the only ones dealing with this, we still have other guys to deal with. I don''t know who hired me, but he''s working with us."


    Said Umezu as he activated the Virtual Phone.


    "So, it looks like they''re coming to the police station now."


    Shortly after Umezu told me, two boys in uniform came into the room.


    "Well, the bastards at the murder club."


    "Nice to meet you"


    The two boys who showed up with the greeting wore the same school uniform as Ryujiro and two sharp ones. One is a discolored, tung-haired punk-haired little boy with ears full of piercings, the other a beautiful boy with long dark hair.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    "Are you and Hongmori in the war? It''s comforting."


    Sharp Ichi and Ryujiro speak to Xingcoal Shining and Hongmori Shu, who are also students of the same private earth school.


    "Keh, now we''re gonna give you a hand, not Kazu Kazu. That would be comforting."


    "Don''t just trust a guy who slaps a big mouth with that. No, you''re making me anxious."


    Sharp one annoyed by Shining''s mouthfeel. I didn''t like how badly they said good governance they once fought together. This has happened before.


    "That''s the truth. But unlike Ter, I don''t slap him in the mouth, I''m humble, so let''s say Pramai Zero."


    Shu says with a clear smile.


    "Rainbow Forest is fine, but this hare chick is uncomfortable, so I don''t want to put it together as much as possible"


    "I can''t accept that. I''m not asking you to get along, but I need you to do your job without those emotions."


    Spit away sharply, Yu gently shakes his neck to the side and snaps it.


    "Haha, don''t bother saying you don''t want to put it together or something, and they''ll light you out right after that. Dasey, you''re hungry for glasses."


    "Yes, tel doesn''t provoke either"


    "Ide."


    "Buh."


    Shu smiles and kicks the shine from behind, purposefully peeking into Sharp''s face to make fun of him. Then the relaxed luminous body hits sharply.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I meant to add or subtract, but Ter''s body is too light..."


    Towards sharpness, repair standing one hand in front of your face apologizing.


    "You lick 40 kilos, motherfucker."


    "He''s a boy and he weighs medium rare."


    "Hey, that''s a discriminatory statement. I''ll sue you, you son of a bitch."


    In response to Ryujiro''s dialogue, Shining flies cancer around.


    "Hmm, I knew these guys weren''t much more hungry. I''m not hungry enough to be known as Mr. Umezu."


    "At the point where we stick together and win, aren''t we on the same level?


    Seeing Sharp Ichi and Shining''s exchanges, Kuro Dou penetrated into Kaori, who laughed as he put his arms together.


    "The Murder Club seems to be overstaffed, but if it''s still not enough, it''s time to solicit more support from the spiritual defense agencies in government relations, or ask the backstreet organization. The police are... well, the backstreet division is busy, so we can count on a lot of people..."


    Umezu gets a phone call while he''s talking.


    He said it was a report of an unusual psychic rampage all over the city.


    State the contents of the phone call that Umezu has made with a face that looks like it has chewed up a bitter bug.


    "Does it have anything to do with the Homicide Club traitor or Junko Yukioka, and this one works too"


    Says Kettle Hill, looks over at the homicide club''s six-man.


    "Police can''t be irrelevant either way. Takeda, Sakurai, let''s go."


    When Umezu speaks, Kaori and Mitsuo move out.


    "What do we do?


    Ryujiro asks nicely.


    "There seems to be one person in a riot, and I''ll leave it to the police... but I''ll send about three people from here to see how things are going and to assist in emergencies. Me, Ryujiro and Akiichi, please."


    "Can''t I go with Yu again?"


    Hearing Yu''s words, Tsukiko pointed his lips.


    Dozens of minutes ago.


    "Performers love illegal drugs! Sprinkle with kona instead of sprinkles for rice, sprinkle with kona on toilet paper as well, and when you fuck, it''s natural to squeeze on your cock -!


    A half-naked woman, drooling from her half-opened mouth and vain three white eyes, is screaming on the public road.


    "If you think it''s a lie, sprinkle it in the middle of the road with salt or sugar or udon powder! The entertainer rushes over with joy and licks the pepper off -! At least I''ll definitely dash. Whoa! Hahahahahahahaha!


    A woman who laughs like crazy. No, from the eyes of the passers-by, they just seem crazy no matter what.


    "Oh, delicious...... This bitterness... falls..."


    When the woman crawls on all fours in the middle of the road, she crawls her tongue into asphalt laughing naggingly.


    "As it were? What''s that guy doing?


    "Don''t point your finger at me. Don''t look."


    "You''re out of your mind. Are you in trouble?"


    "I called the police. If you leave me alone, I''m gonna catch a cold."


    Passengers whispering at each other too far beside the woman.


    "I mean, isn''t that crab milk and hemp punch" Kanachichi Still Here "?


    Hear the words of one of the passers-by, and pay more attention to the woman who licks the path, as the passers-by around her fit.


    "You''re lying, right? Not at all?


    "I''m not wearing makeup, I''m losing weight and I look terrible, but I''m definitely a crab milk and hemp batter."


    "I heard you got arrested for yaking two years ago, but you escaped from the police?


    "Did you escape from a psychiatric hospital or a rehabilitation facility? He said he had a heart condition."


    "It feels like I saw it, Kitty. It''s rounded out, and it''s pathetic..."


    "Can''t you just be happy with money and fame, even though we''re in an enviable position to be entertainers from the common people?


    "You mean too greedy, but unhappy. Whatever you get is not enough. Or what you wanted was different."


    Passengers who stop and whisper to each other even more.


    Crab Milk Hemp Beater is a former actress. Two years ago, he was a severe drug addict arrested for massive possession of illegal drugs, also suffering from mental illness and suffering from hallucinations every day, he said.


    I''m not sure what happened after I was arrested. At least I stopped standing on the stage.


    "Whoa whoa whoa! Stop it! Stop my rumors! Stop writing on my bad-mouth internet. - Whoa! Every time you egosearch, it hurts. Whoa!


    Suddenly he looked up, and Hemp punch turned to the passers-by and yelled and scattered in a youthful shape.


    "We have to stop. Ew!


    Shouted with the intent to kill, the hemp batter activated his abilities.

 2028 14

    Junko, with Jiro Hot, returned to the Yukooka Institute once.


    "Crab milk hemp batter was the worst of the s buildings, again in a different way than Haruman Miyamoto. Unlike Miyamoto, which can be called a lump of malice, crab milk is a lump of madness. The spirit is eroded by the use of drugs over the years, which also obscures the distinction between reality and fiction. Then action is impulsive and destructive."


    Hot Jiro talks about an S-building subject who is on the run and on the run. Jiro Hot also remembers because it was particularly dangerous among the s buildings full of dangerous people.


    "What''s worse than that is that the ability of crab milk is linked to its crazy head. The image in my head materializes into reality as it is. Even crab milk has absolutely no control over that. Suddenly it runs wild. Once we ran off, we had a hard time holding him back."


    "Were you usually managed with sedatives or sleeping pills?


    "Exactly. But sometimes they stopped working, so I had to imprison them after I drugged them. Another effective way to prevent the image from rumbling was to completely extinguish light from her. When you run wild, darken the room. That would make me grow up after a while"


    Hot Jiro talking with a worried face.


    "There were voices that told me to dispose of it because it was dangerous, but because the ability of crab milk and hemp batters was very appealing in itself. As for the incompetence, it is out of the group. It''s worth the research. I kept it because I thought I might be able to make the most of it one day, maybe do research as well. Hopefully...... I also felt like saving you. The reason she became that was really terrible. Not as good as I am."


    The area overlapping the hemp batter and myself was some heat jiro.


    "I see. Are you saying there was something like a slice of that medicine on the move this time?


    "I think so. It was the worst time."


    "So is Tsugumi, but I wonder if the power to keep the image in your head out is difficult to control. And... I wonder if it''s a hard ability to budge for a regular person. I''ve lived a long time, but I haven''t seen many of those capable people, and it''s only recently that I keep seeing you."


    Junko wonders if this is also a time of great convergence, even though the ability to live for a thousand years and worship many people of the same lineage in a short period of time is something he has never seen before.


    "What''s that tugmi?


    "I''ll send you Tugumi''s case later because it''s all in the report. You should see it in your spare time."


    "Thanks"


    "Let''s just say thank you."


    "Ah, stay thankful..."


    Smile - but do as Hot Jiro says, pulling a little, to push Junko like pressure to say yes or no.


    "Detective Panda contacted me and asked me to make my way, but even Detective Panda, I wonder if this is a heavy load. I don''t know if we''ll make it, but let''s go."


    "Oh, yes."


    Junko stood up and urged him, so while he was a little anxious inside, Hot Jiro responded.


    In a space where there was nothing, they materialized one after the other.


    It was the unfaced men who showed up. Fat men, saggy skin men full of stains, chest men like galloping laundry boards, hairy twitches, they''re all ugly naked. And all the rounded genitals are erect. From the center of his face, which had no eyes, nose or mouth, half the tip direction of the syringe was popping out.


    The passers-by get stiff about the appearance of the ugly Phantoms.


    Phantoms dash at passers-by in unison.


    Screaming occurs there. Phantoms and others jump up at passers-by, diving from their faces and stabbing passers-by with syringes grown from their faces.


    The passers-by escape, but the Phantoms clearly have faster legs. It moves beyond human capabilities. He was quickly caught up and stabbed with a needle.


    The stabbed passers-by were fast and strange. He who leads to the spot without his eyes, half-open his mouth. Some drool, and others jump with strange voices. Suddenly they take off their clothes and attack the opposite sex, and there are many of them who boob in the middle of their actions.


    "Hahaha, shabu-shabu parties will be fun - eh! The rotten commoners are making fun of us, but if they get shaved up, they''ll be exposed to the same ugliness as us. Stupid round! All humans are like this! Hahahahahaha!


    Seeing passers-by get stabbed with injections by Phantoms and lose their sanity, hemp hitters laugh.


    The Phantoms weren''t the only ones who showed up.


    When I wonder if the triangle trojan horse has appeared, the real horse greetingly rings and runs around, slamming the roots of the insane passers-by, cleverly throwing them against his own back. Several black bands of restraint jump out from under the Trojan horse and wind up on passers-by on the back of the Trojan horse. When is there a hammered shackle at the tip of his leg?


    A six-armed Phantom, with no head from the neck to the top and countless ropes growing from the neck, rushes around, catches the injected passers-by and ties them up tightly and handily with ropes growing from his neck.


    A woman, wrapped in a full-body leather suit and covered to her face, approaches a bound passerby or a passerby who cannot move from the beginning. From the wrist of a woman is not the hand of a man. The hand part is deformed into an adult toy. They mock passers-by who don''t move with their deformed hands.


    "Hahahahaha! Aha, aha! Fun no no no! haha... help me..."


    At the heart of the turmoil that takes place on the public highway, the hemp batter, who had laughed until then, suddenly cried and fell on his knees.


    "Somebody help me... help me... Somebody help me..."


    With a crying face, the hemp batter repeats the same dialogue.


    "What a mess."


    Stepping into that realm, which became a kinky space, the man murmured with anger and shuddering.


    When the hemp batter raised his face, a soothing, body-shaped panda in a suit was royal. Needless to say, it''s Detective Panda.


    "Panda......? I don''t remember calling you a panda. You look like a panda. Welcome?


    He looks up at Detective Panda, who shows up in front of him, and the hemp batter squeaks like a rumor.


    "I don''t care about pandas, I don''t care about reapers, help me..."


    "Death penalty for flagrant obscenity! Pandadeca Purnch!"


    To the soaring hemp batter, Detective Panda struck an unforgiving blow, but in a space where there was nothing, wrapped almost entirely in black leather, including his head, rounded out only locally, and an obese man with his arms restrained appeared, breaking between the hemp batter and Detective Panda and receiving Detective Panda''s fist instead of the hemp batter.


    "What..."


    Stunning Detective Panda. I remembered the threat to the fact that the product of an image that suddenly came out boiling in space prevented my attacks.


    "Muggle!?


    A headless Phantom, who has grown countless ropes from his neck, appears, tying Detective Panda tightly from behind.


    "Let it!


    Detective Panda tries to cut off the rope of the headless Phantom by force, but the rope is not even frightening.


    It is tied up with a small hand tie, and the arms are combined on the back and tied up. Plus his ankles were tied up before his legs were raised in the direction of his back, his wrist rope and ankle rope were joined, dressed as shrimp, and Detective Panda was rolled down the road.


    "Mmmm... I didn''t know Detective Panda would be sealed up like this... what a disgrace... This must not be said no."


    Detective Panda groans as she is rolled down the road and looks at the asphalt at close range horizontally.


    "Mm... what are you doing...?


    Behind Detective Panda, a Phantom whose hand has become an adult toy is crouching. Detective Panda felt it with signs, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    For the first shock of his life, Detective Panda screams.


    "Somebody... help me..."


    In the center of the passers-by freaked out by the injection Phantom and the other Phantoms who flaunted it, the hemp batter kept coming and repeating the same dialogue with his vain face.


    When three people got off the masked patrol car: Umezu Kwangjue, Kasugo Takeda, and Mitsuo Sakurai, there was a very distressing sight there.


    "Wow... what is this..."


    "Wow... it''s an orgy party in the middle of the road"


    "Ugh... as a dowtader, it''s a poisonous sight for my eyes..."


    Kaori, Umezu, and Mitsuo each roar. Kwangman is already dressed as a virgin warrior dowtader.


    Detective Banda''s been hit, too.


    While he''s tied up and falling, a light man screams, pointing to Detective Panda being blamed by a Phantom from behind.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Detective Panda roared and kicked the Phantom in the rear with his free feet. He remained tied up and blamed for a few minutes, but Detective Banda hadn''t given up in the meantime. I finally pulled the rope off and untied it.


    "I will never forgive Detective Panda for this humiliation."


    Detective Panda stares at the vain faceted hemp punch that remains.


    "Mr. Takeda...... Something about that guy... I feel a wave of great sadness"


    "You do have a gloomy face. I''ve seen that all the time."


    Look at the hemp punch, says Kwangman and Kaori.


    "Detective Panda saw that this mess of landscape was showing up in this woman''s head. And when it''s this woman''s ability to punch the mess in her head into reality, Detective Panda concludes,"


    I had heard some information from Junko about his ability to hemp punch, so Detective Panda didn''t understand that much without knowing anything, but I could tell who his ability was anyway.


    "Leaving this woman alone, the damage spreads even further. Just kill him. Stay out of my way."


    "Oh no, will the panda do it? Then let it go."


    Umezu said in a sarcastic voice to Detective Panda, who speaks out in an angry voice. Both are the subject of arrest for the police. Crushing each other is a convenient development.


    "What are you... what are you...?


    A slightly sane hemp batter looks at Detective Panda and the three Detectives in the Backstreet Division and asks.


    "You don''t know? Detective Panda, the hero of justice."


    "He''s a righteous hero, a virgin warrior dowtaider!


    When Detective Panda named him, the light man named him, trying to stick together, and even decided to pose.


    "I don''t need two heroes. No need for faux or anything. No need for jokes."


    Detective Banda, disturbed, stares at Kwangman and says clearly.


    "Oh, I''m doing it."


    "What, that black kid?"


    There came Ryujiro and Akiichi. There is no such thing as Yu. I''m supposed to be here a little late.


    "Are you kidding me! I''m gonna drag you into cherry space!


    "Hey fool, don''t. That involves allies, too. I mean, I wish I could let them fight with me..."


    Umezu put a stop to it, but Mitsuo doesn''t mind activating his abilities.


    Umezu''s power falls off and collapses on the spot. Hemp fighters can no longer sustain their image, and the Phantoms who were there disappear simultaneously.


    "Yes!? Nothing but Mr. Umezu and Target!?


    The light man gives a surprise voice. It works well for passers-by, but since they are all falling or falling out, I don''t see the difference in effect.


    "Is it just the ability of those two to fall and be okay with the rest due to conditions?


    Sharp Ichi speaks the question.


    "I kind of figured it out - His name is Virgin Warrior Dowteider, and that means cherry space."


    "Oh, you know what? If you say so much, I''ll know too."


    When I heard Ryujiro''s words, I understood Kenichi too.


    "The only one who can call this invincible ability ineffective is my comrade. Target''s sealed, so we''ll do something about this panda detective later."


    Kaori, Akiichi and Ryujiro turn to Detective Panda, as he responds to the words of Kwangman.


    "Help...... I... no more... I don''t like it... I hate that it exists... Somebody... help me... help me... it''s painful..."


    A hemp batter falling into depression begs for help in a blurred voice. I was wondering if that voice had reached anyone.

 2029 15

    Crab Milk Hemp Beater was seventeen years old and had established herself as an actress. It is no exaggeration to say that they have been called to television shows, that they have decorated the magazine covers, and that they have built an era.


    Being in a brilliant world made me drunk and float, while there was always darkness in the mind of the hemp batter.


    Since the day he entered the entertainment production, Hemp Beater has not had a night of rest in his heart as an overnight stay. Both the menstrual day and the day of the abortion, he continued to be molested as the president''s toy. He was used with a variety of instruments, hit with all kinds of medicines, and in a wealth of situations, he was appreciated by a large number of men and all kinds of animals and continued to be deceived in as many ways as he could imagine.


    "Whose fault is it that the poor girl in the country was able to see the day? Ahhh? I''m glad your parents are so happy, and I owe you money for the house. What would happen if they found out that you''re a shabby sex machine that loves to play perverts at night? Your parents, you''d be shocked ~? Your mother is so old and mentally weak that she might die of shock ~? Gehaha!


    The president, who used to wear hemp punches every night, always spoke of his family and tied hemp punches with his heart.


    "I''ll tell you what. You''re the best woman I''ve ever seen. She''s the most amazing woman in the world. A presence whose name is known throughout Japan, whose face is remembered, and which remains in the hearts of people. Colour the place as a round of beautiful flowers, seen with envy, to be mentioned on the subject of people. You got into this world because you wanted to, didn''t you? Besides, I could take that culmination. Excellent. And this is how you delight the men at night, a woman like a goddess. No woman has ever been better as a woman. I''m at the top of the lady. And you''re savoring the best of pleasure and happiness, too. Thank you for your destiny."


    The president''s words made the hemp beater more miserable. Desperate. It just sounded like ridiculous bullshit. But he was desperately telling himself that he received it the wrong way. I''m sure the president was right.


    Hemp punch was also used again. I was trying to believe the president''s words. Whether it''s a sex toy at night or glory at hand by day. The hemp batter was bound by obsession and fear that he did not want to turn down that glory and lose it, and anxiety and fear that he did not want to be known for his filthy self at night.


    When he turned eighteen, Hemp Beater was released from production president. in the form of the death of the president. It was drug addiction death. Plus, he died in the middle of an eye contact with Hemp Beater. It remained connected to the hemp beater and became an immobile chunk of meat. Hemp punch also had vaginal cramps due to shock, and fell into a situation where he couldn''t get out of it while connected to an ugly meat chunk.


    He asked the backstreet championship organization "Great King of Terror Sponsorship" to turn his hand around, and the cause of death was covered up and the apparent appearance was handled by a heart attack.


    But freeing him from the president didn''t free Hemp Beater from drugs.


    After being severely addicted, he is frequently invited to parties by close entertainers, where he is also made into various kinds of drag pickles. And days dominated by pleasure, encouraging people to mate with men who don''t seem to know who they are.


    I can''t even try to get out of it. You think it''s a bad thing, and you want to stop, but you can''t stop. Threatened by the despair and terror running on the main road leading to ruin, he plays the role of actress, even though he is going mad, without showing himself as much as a shard at noon.


    "Help me... someone..."


    At night, in a hot shower, the hemp batter is always crying. I desperately wash away the stink of stinking alcohol, tobacco, perfume and semen, crying and always begging for help. I have called for help hundreds, thousands of times. But naturally, no one responds. No one gets a voice.


    (Help me... Somebody help me...)


    Even during the day, when I notice it, I whine without saying it to my mouth. I''m afraid I''m going to speak out in my voice before I realize it. The biggest fear for hemp batters was being known for their ugly self. My ugliness was to be exposed in the daylight.


    And that fear became a reality two years ago - when Hemp Beater turned twenty-three.


    The hemp batter developed withdrawal symptoms during the shooting and was confused when he saw the hallucinations. He called out like crazy, beating and scratching at actors and staff, destroying equipment, and even taking off his clothes, scratching his body to the point of bleeding. He saw the inside of his body and skin, the hallucinations of massive bugs crawling.


    A week after being transported to the hospital for drug addiction, hemp batters finally regained their sanity at the hospital.


    And I knew that I had caused what I feared most, and I despaired. But fate will give her an even more cruel maneuver than Hemp Fighter thought.


    It was also known that the hemp beater was addicted to drugs and that he was attending a nasty party every night, and even the video of the shooting and the eye contact with the hemp beater that the president was shooting had leaked to the Internet. And when he found out about it, his mother died of shock, and his father hung himself in despair.


    The hemp batter, who lost everything, tried to commit suicide herself by becoming semi-frequent, but was stopped by a doctor, who, after being severely restrained, struck him with plenty of sedatives and sleeping pills, turning him into a living corpse.


    The hospital that was admitting the hemp batter found a pickup one day and left it there. The offer to take it away was a suspicious facility, but the hospital side did not refuse because it was loaded with large sums of money from the facility side after one patient, both expensive and expensive, disappeared. Patients like hemp batters without their bodies, even if they used to be celebrities, are unlikely to be known to anyone even if they travel secretly.


    And it was the days of human experimentation that the hair was waiting for the hemp batter, who had been deposited in a facility called Baste if it was dust. Walking from hell to hell, to the fate of a nightmare, whether she slept or woke up, Hemp Beater went completely insane.


    From Buste if dust is also loaded, this madness subject awakened me to the powerful power of being good, which seemed to me to be wishful or difficult, but had no control at all, so I ended up trapped in a room without any light, after being put to sleep again.


    (Somebody... help me...)


    When he occasionally regained consciousness, or fell asleep as shallow as he occasionally dreamed, Hemp Beater always had the same dialogue in mind.


    On a bench in a park, one boy falls asleep and one girl is knee-pillowing the boy''s head.


    "I''m crying. It''s a ghost cry. Also... someone somewhere is calling for help"


    The boy with glasses woke up and suddenly said such a dialogue.


    "Again?"


    A tall, beautiful girl in a boyish outfit, with a knee pillow on the boy, peeks into the boy with a strange look. The boy looks pretty neat, too, but he''s pretty short compared to the girl. They are both in their mid-teens. It would be about middle school or high school.


    "Oh, again. I mean... why are you knee-pillows! Think I''m asleep and do whatever you want!


    "Chi, I''m not... I don''t have any erotic feelings. I just want to give you a knee pillow because my courage is asleep..."


    "That would already be porn. You didn''t do that back in the day. This Erodobus."


    A boy called Courage wakes himself up with a pioneering face.


    "Yeah... is that horny...?


    Girl pointing her lips in discomfort. Look at that face, courage takes a breath.


    "That look is also horny. The ringtones are totally horny these days. It''s already unusual porn. You horny bitch."


    "Oh, even if they say that... it just hurt"


    Suddenly the girl - the courage to pinch up the bell-tone nose.


    "Okay, I''m no longer horny. That''s it."


    "It''s terrible...... courage"


    With the courage to let go of his nose and chuckle, the ringtone becomes an increasingly dissatisfied face.


    (I wish it hurt harder...... it doesn''t hurt much and I let it go right away...... terrible......)


    It was a bell tone that I thought so, but what I said was spoken. Because I never want courage to know about my sexuality.


    "Have you ever heard a real ghost cry about courage? I''ve seen where the courage cried, but I''ve heard the cry...!


    Courage eagles with one hand at the cheeks of the ringtone as he talks, gazing with strength.


    "You... you told me to forget I cried when I was in kindergarten? You didn''t listen to me, did you?


    "Ohhhhh. Courage not..."


    A bell tone of apology while remembering pleasure and joy, but taking care not to put it on your face.


    "The ghost cries, I can hear you, so make sure you can hear the bells too. That''s an order. It''s ridiculous that I can hear you, but I can''t forgive you for not hearing you."


    "Yep... I don''t know how I can hear you even if you say that..."


    "Let''s just go. I''m concerned. I''ve heard ghosts cry a lot, but it''s rare to have such a strong voice."


    He let go of the bell-sounding cheeks that raised troubles when he was made an unscrupulous demand, and Courage headed outside the park.

 2030 16

    Kaori challenges Detective Panda to a melee. I know I can''t do it myself.


    (In a way, it''s a loss of state power. I have to use those kids'' help.)


    While I am suppressing Detective Panda, I am Kaori, aware of the danger and challenging melee combat in this way, with the expectation that he will do something with Sharp One and Ryujiro in the rear.


    From both arms of the incense seedling, a blade pops out emitting countless pink lights. All the blades that pop up have different angles, different shapes.


    Even wielding the blade, Detective Panda dodges lightly. Then quickly rotate and roll the Sobat out onto the stomach of the incense seedling.


    It was a kick of power that could have been killed by a blow if it was a regular person, but Kaori, a cyborg, managed to survive.


    From close range, eject all the pink blades in your left arm. The pink blade spins and hits Detective Panda.


    Detective Panda, who tried to dodge him, but a blade pierced his left arm, right shoulder, and flank, respectively.


    "Gu......"


    Shortly after Detective Banda groaned, several small shocks poured from back to back of his head. Detective Panda collapses into a large position at the front, exposing himself completely to gaps.


    (I didn''t know you wouldn''t fall...)


    Sharp One, who let the transparent crush down on Detective Panda, was surprised by Detective Panda''s sturdiness.


    "Ugh... the cherry space is going to be torn. My powers are sucked..."


    A light man kneels as he looks at the hemp punch.


    "What do you mean they suck?


    Umezu asks, falling next to Gwangman.


    "That''s it..."


    When I saw who Mitsuo gave it to me, Umezu gave it a little bit.


    On both sides of a falling hemp batter, a man with huge syringes in his hands with full body black leather tights is pointing the syringe needle at the light man. Both men, their heads wrapped in black tights.


    "That woman''s power is amazing, too. They''re trying to activate abilities in the cherry space, and they''re trying to break my space. I''m trying to suck away all the power I''m expanding... Cherry space will be torn apart like this."


    "If they break it, will me and that woman be resurrected... That woman''s power seems pretty nasty."


    It is Umezu, who earlier complained about Gwang Man, but now it seems that Gwang Man should wield the power of the dowtaider and seal the crab milk hemp batter.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Ryujiro uses his powers. On both sides of Detective Panda, a giant iron traversami appears.


    A semi-circular metal plate with a gizzard on it snaps by the spring and pinches Detective Panda''s torso from left to right.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    But Detective Panda, with a growl, pushed back a semi-circular metal plate with both arms, scratching open the trabass.


    "That''s a lot of power."


    A fragrant seedling that also ejects all the blades on his right arm into detective Panda, who momentarily but filled with gaps.


    Detective Panda stays strong on both arms, kicking and half-rotating the ground as if he were going to make a big reverse ascent, avoiding all the blades rambling through the air.


    Aiming at that evasive moment, Sharp One waves his arms again, letting down the transparent crush.


    But Detective Panda, he didn''t flinch this time. I didn''t even shake my body.


    "Oh no..."


    Akeichi fought. Transparent crushing should have been a clean hit, but Detective Panda was completely unbearable after receiving the transparent crushing.


    (Too sturdy......)


    But when I tried to shake my arm again, believing it wasn''t working at all...


    "Detective Panda figured it out. It''s you."


    Detective Panda, who sharply turned his gaze, said with anger. Sharp ichi cowered and stopped trying to shake her arm.


    "Banda deca beam!"


    Towards sharpness, the beam is released from Detective Banda''s eyes.


    The beam was knocked out along the way.


    A woman''s hand appeared in a space of nothing and was receiving a beam. There is no end to the wrist. Only my hands are showing up.


    "Oh, my God, did Teng himself make a scene?"


    Umezu smiles sarcastically as the cherry space unravels and rises.


    "That guy?


    As Junko walks toward the battlefield, he points to the hemp beater and asks Hot Jiro, who is next door.


    "Oh, that''s the crab milk hemp punch"


    Slowly rocking the dog''s tail, Hot Jiro answers.


    "Junko, what are you going to do? Detective Panda is angry. He''s angry because he interrupted you."


    Detective Panda, who discerns that it was Junko who prevented the beam, asks in a harsh tone.


    "That kid''s my mouse, too, huh? So I don''t want you to kill me."


    "Even though you are the enemy of Detective Panda? Well... Detective Panda''s Dictionary of Justice has no mercy, but it has the word benevolence. Here stands Junko''s face. That''s Detective Panda''s decision. I''m leaving here."


    He was a panda detective who was still unhappy when Junko told him, but in a disgruntled tone he said no and left the spot with a dash.


    Neither Kaori, Umezu, Akiichi or Ryujiro followed Detective Panda. Because I knew Junko would get in our way this time if I tried to chase him.


    "Oh, Junko''s here, isn''t he? Ah. Wow, something''s going on. Such filth outside..."


    Yu also finally arrives there and sees Junko and raises his voice. And then he sees the passers-by there falling half-naked and unwittingly holds his mouth.


    "Everybody... now be more careful over there than Junko..."


    I pointed to the hemp batter standing up at some point while the light man distorted his face painfully under the visor. The power of the light man was sucked away by the image created by the hemp batter.


    "Help me... someone..."


    Numerous Phantoms appear around bumpy hemp hitters and all over their bodies in black leather tights again.


    "Surely this is a spare force to lose. Imagery hobbies are perverse chicks, though."


    Said Junko, who witnessed the power of hemp batter.


    "I''ve been struggling to keep it, and you don''t want to scatter it in here. I''m not sure I can control it."


    With a worried face, says Hot Jiro.


    (I look grown up for a kid. Hey. Does that kid look different from his actual age, too? Ah)


    Seeing such a hot Jiro, Yu thinks.


    "I want you to save my heart if you can. Now I... I''m starting to think I don''t want my subjects to die in vain. I started dating Junko and Makoto, and it changed my mind. I''ve been helped, too, so it''s not necessary."


    "Okay. Yikes. But we have to deal with this first."


    Junko said in front of the growing black leather Phantoms.


    "You feel more rampant than you just did..."


    That''s when Umezu said it.


    "What the hell!? AV shooting in the open! What are the police doing? Keep calling for help, you have a good gut to greet me like this for loathing porn!


    I heard him shouting his dissatisfaction with all his might, and Junko, Hot Jiro, Yu, Sharp One, Ryujiro, Umezu, Kaori, Mitsuo, and Hempuchi, turned to the one who spoke.


    A little boy with glasses in his uniform and a girl in shorts with short hair, just like Junko, are walking across the street, obviously toward Hemp Beater.


    "You''re really horny...... courage. And there are plenty of people. Lots of people who seem strong."


    A girl sees Junko and says with a vigilant look. Short hair and boyish outfits are worn with pure children, but there is a difference that when they are tall they are tall. You look like a mid teenager if you just look at his face, but he''s taller than a bad man.


    "Hey, hey, come closer, it''s dangerous -"


    Junko''s voice of caution stopped on the way.


    An army of black leather suits produced by hemp batters blew up at the same time.


    "Well... I''m surprised."


    Junko pours a gaze of interest on the boy.


    "Now... have you seen it?


    "I saw it. It was a moment."


    Says Ryujiro in his usual tone, sharply roaring at the sight that happened in front of him.


    "The ghost..."


    "What''s that, ghost?


    Yu and Kaori squeal what they just saw.


    Only for a moment, a giant red ghost with a golden bar appeared in front of the walking boy, waving the golden bar at great speed. The gold bars had obviously hit the boy as well, but the boy''s body had slipped through and only wiped out all the black leather Phantoms.


    The ghost stood back heavily when waving the gold bars, but if it stood upright, it was so huge that it was likely to reach the fourth floor of the apartment. And the body was translucent and transparent.

 2031 17

    A boy stops his leg near a hemp batter.


    "It''s you. I was crying for help."


    Look at the hemp punch, the glasses boy - courage speaks up.


    (My voice... arrived?


    Hearing the words of courage, Hemp Beater looked at courage, as if to see something incredible.


    (Ghost?)


    In the eyes of the hemp beater, the boy with glasses and the ghost figure of a musculoskeletal giant still appeared overlapping. No one else''s eyes see a ghost anymore. But for hemp punch only, I still see it.


    And even though the ghost with the horrible shape is there, the hemp batter somehow feels no fear of fine dust either. Rather, feelings like heart strength are boiling.


    "Hey."


    Courage sees the girl next door - the ringtone, and speaks up.


    "Hmm?"


    The ringtone smiles and sees courage.


    "Hey......"


    "Huh?"


    As courage suddenly became a sinister face, the ringtone also turns into an anxious face.


    "You don''t have to be told to guess and move on to action. Don''t make me order you because you smell like trouble. Analyze that woman and send me the results."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Ugh... I bit..."


    The ringtone apologizes and looks at the hemp beater.


    "He''s an unscrupulous guy, but does that woman have that power?


    Hearing the conversation between courage and ringtone, Feng Jiro speaks his doubts.


    "I guess I''m telling you because I do. I don''t know how capable I am of analyzing Analyze, but I thought it would be a little awesome to send the results of that analysis to others."


    State what Junko thought. At least Junko cannot immediately telepathically communicate the results of the analysis "Analyzed" to others.


    "A force similar to mine? Is this guy fate, too? Is that the guy with the big convergence?


    Junko reacts and narrows her eyes slightly to the dialogue of courage with her hands on her chin and her mouth slightly laughing.


    "Ringtone, carry that woman"


    "Huh? Am I carrying it?


    "Are you stupid or what? Of course. Do I have to be told, idiot? You''re bigger than me, you''re between women, you''re my servant in the first place, and you''re set to do it, you idiot. I don''t like idiots. First of all, you want me to work for you, you idiot. It''s up to you, my servant. Either way, don''t make me say it, you idiot."


    "Ouch. It hurts. Courage..."


    "You''re hurting me, naturally. If you find out, carry it."


    Courage commands you as you connect the bell-sounding cheeks.


    "Um... I don''t think you should be abusive to girls, so-so"


    "That''s right. Maybe it''s an old idea, but it''s not something I feel good about looking at, like, a schematic of a boy working rampantly on a girl."


    Yu and Junko beware of courage.


    (What do you care about not hesitating to pay grand attention to someone you don''t know at all...)


    Looking at Yu and Junko, Hot Jiro thinks.


    "Huh? I don''t care what I do with my possessions, do I? Besides, don''t give me orders. Don''t give me orders. Don''t shake shallow thoughts and push. I''ll kill you."


    Courage to alternate between Yu and Junko. A neat face is distorted by anger.


    (Wow... this kid... he''s got some very nasty eyes...)


    Look at the courage, Yu thinks. I just looked into the eyes of courage and got the arrogant impression that I would look down on everything and do everything the way I wanted. And extremely intimidating.


    (Is this child also a child whose appearance age and contents do not match? Are you saying you have a lot of presence, or are you just there, and your soul claims it tremendously...... In a way, I feel the same as Junko. Junko has no arrogance.)


    With that in mind, Yu sees Junko chill.


    "No, I don''t know where anyone is, but I''m in trouble if they take that person on their own."


    "On your own......?


    Listening to Junko''s dialogue, Courage laughed as he let his temples snap. There are people who laugh when anger exceeds its limits, but courage comes to that.


    "You, I don''t know who you are, but why are you saying something I don''t know? I decided to take this one. That''s why I''ve decided to take it, and it''s unacceptable to interrupt it. Besides, he''s got a fat crotch round like a bell noise, and this guy''s an exposed lunatic porn bitch, too. Don''t get too close to me when you get pornography."


    "Oh, yeah..."


    In the less one-sided words of courage, Junko becomes mute.


    "Hey, hey, courage...... Which one of you is more horny, that kid or me?


    "Mm... Right...... Uh-huh... uh-huh..."


    To the bell tone question, Courage thinks arm in arm, looking at the bell tone and Junko over and over again.


    "The winning of the ringtone. The ringtone is more erotic."


    "Yay."


    To the courage of saying it out, raise your hands and spread the grin, a bell sound that delights innocently.


    "Don''t rejoice. Pornography is a bad thing, so don''t be happy."


    Hips of that ringtone, courage slaps gently with a flat hand.


    "Hmm... did you lose... I wonder what. Why do you think it''s a little regrettable when you''ve decided on your own?


    "I don''t care if you ask me that..."


    Junko asks me, Hot Jiro in trouble for answers.


    "Then let''s go. If you can walk, follow me."


    Courage turns its back and walks out. The bell noise follows, and the hemp batter flutters.


    (How can I... get to this girl?


    While walking, hemp hitters wonder about themselves. But I really felt the desire to get there and something powerful, like pulling myself, out of courage.


    (I can''t believe you called for my help... even though it didn''t reach anyone... And you heard these kids? You''re here to help me?


    The not-so-well turned brain of hemp batter finally recognized the fact.


    (Then it''s also natural to get there...)


    Even if they didn''t know who it was, if they realized it was the one they were waiting for, that was too much for hemp batters.


    Wait a minute.


    Kaori immediately stopped that leg in an attempt to follow him.


    A giant translucent red ghost, who appeared for a moment earlier, was blocked with a structure that shook the gold bar wide with one hand, as if to protect the back of courage, as if to discourage pursuit.


    The face of the ghost is a form of anger, and if I try to chase him at all, I smash him with a gold bar, and he complains just about that face. That passed on to everyone on the spot. So no one can move, including Kaori. To the scented seedlings nearby, I''m shaking too much of my fear.


    "You should stop. I wouldn''t be dead if that thing broke out, but I''m gonna be around the dead."


    Junko warned me, but I don''t have to tell Junko, I don''t feel like chasing him.


    Junko, on the other hand, also metastasized the tip from his wrist.


    (Sneak GPS on... Huh?)


    Junko is confused by the feeling of being grabbed by that transferred hand.


    "I have a bad hand."


    I''m transferring it, so the ringtone''s voice also reaches Junko''s ear. He''s been spotted lightly.


    "I see. Were you trying to find a place for us on the GPS receiver? You''re not out of line. And don''t get annoyed. It''s annoying to be a woman who can''t get out."


    "Courage... don''t be abusive to girls other than me..."


    "Shut up. You... don''t give me orders when the bell rings."


    Playable shock. Junko puts his hands back. I don''t hear any more conversations over there.


    Junko opens his hand. There is a destroyed GPS receiver. My hands are sore a little too. I just got beat up and broken as much as I wanted.


    "What was that, those guys..."


    Where courage, bell sounds and hemp beaters are completely gone, Umezu squeaks.


    (Hmm... I''m pretty sure he''s not the only one. Overlife? Or seems a little different, but if it''s just power, is it comparable? And... not half the strength and antiquity of the soul. That''s not just for the boys, it''s for the girls. They were both cute. Next time I see you, I want to talk to you about a lot, and if possible, I want to find out)


    Suddenly he appeared and left, Junko, aware of a boy named Courage and a girl named Ringtone, inspired by interest.


    "Crab milk and hemp batters also obeyed what adults would say, and what does that mean? It didn''t even look like we knew each other."


    Ryujiro says with a thought face.


    "Well, then, the biggest problem is this guy."


    Yu said so and saw Junko, so everyone else will pay attention to Junko.


    Seeing his gaze pointed at him at the same time, Junko let him spread his usual uncontrolled grin.

 2032 18

    "What are you up to, gathering the guidelines and modifications of the traitor group at the Homicide Club, Detective Panda, the crab milk and hemp batters of today, and the paranormal abilities and mice? Ah?


    "You don''t even have to ask straight. There''s no way I''m going to answer you guys who are in conflict with both the guy who left the murder club and Detective Panda. Enemy."


    Ask in a relaxed tone Yu, Junko answers with a smile.


    "You''ve never done anything so annoying before, but has Taga finally come off?


    I look over at the passers-by who are falling relieved all over the road, and Umezu asks in frustration.


    "Right. When I want to do something, I don''t care about anything else, and I want to make it a priority. Look, I''m a Mad Scientist for once."


    Junko turning to Umezu and joking in tone, but some received that I guess it was the real deal.


    "There''s also a pretence that you''re making a scene by letting it go wild."


    "Oh, I knew you would -?


    To Yu''s point, Junko gives a happy bounced voice for some reason.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but I hope you don''t put us through this any harder. We''re the ones who struggle on your own."


    Kaori stares at Junko and complains in a sinister voice.


    "Hmm... sorry. I feel bad about that, but I''m paying for the country''s greats first, and I want you to meditate."


    "Pay us, not to the great"


    "Junko, something''s up."


    To Junko, who apologizes, Kaori says more clearly in an angry voice, and Mitsuko offers his hands and demands with a smile.


    I can''t help it.


    Junko takes something like a candy wrap out of his pocket and gives it to Mitsuko.


    "Candy?"


    "Yeah. It''s candy that reacts to saliva and explodes in your mouth when you eat it. Yikes"


    "Wow. I''ll give it to Matsumoto when I get back to the precinct."


    Glad to hear it, Light Man.


    Ten minutes later, Matsumoto will be transported in an ambulance, and Mitsuko will be seriously beaten and caged by Kaori.


    After courage and a bell tone, Hemp Tako came to the shrine named "Mij" Shrine at tomorrow time.


    "There are rumors that monsters used to live here, magicians used to live here"


    The ringtone explains to the hemp batter.


    Once inside the shrine''s shrine, it is a room in a normal residence, with bookshelves, clothes dancing and desks and computers and television and game consoles. There is also a cupboard. Looks like it''s been converted into a regular residence.


    And inside there was one thin boy with a thin line and an old man dressed in an astrologer style.


    "Ah, welcome home. Courage. Then the ringtone"


    Speak the voice the boy played. He is a beautiful white boy in a luxurious shape with big eyes that open well. Age looks as good as courage and bell tone.


    "Hmm, Welcome home, Ghost Son"


    The astrologer style old man smiles too. He was a dubious moody, gyro-eyed man, but his face and expression are soft.


    (ghost... child?


    The word bothered Hemp Kid. Mahjong saw a ghost earlier. I thought it was my usual hallucination, but the dialogue I just had triggered reminds me of it.


    "The old man wasn''t just here, he was here."


    "Fortunately. They told me I should go see Haunted Son."


    When courage speaks up, the astrologer-style man laughs at the garlic and glances at the fu hemp punch.


    "Ghosts. The woman...?


    "I was calling for help, so I tried to help. You had the power of my lineage, but you don''t like it. She was horny in this woman''s head. I was making a porn world."


    Answer the fortune teller''s question, courage seems grumpy. Neither to the fortune teller, nor to the boy - the political horse - did the words of courage make sense.


    "Right or right. I am the astrologer''s star charcoal ball husband. I''m a little bit attached to these kids."


    A fortune teller who introduces himself with a loving laugh.


    "Hey Courage, this guy is an actress crab milk hemp beater. You used to be on TV some years ago. He was out."


    "I don''t. I haven''t watched TV, so my knowledge of secularism is refreshing. Our TV''s for games."


    Without paying any attention to the words of the bell tone, Courage sees the hemp beater.


    "Your powers can be used. I don''t know how you want me to help you, but I''m gonna help you, so you be my servant. Absolutely obey. But stop being horny. Instead of being horny. That was perverted. Honestly, I feel nauseous. I hate that."


    "Beh... nothing... I didn''t like it and let it out..."


    To the inexcusable words of courage, Hemp Beater felt his anger and grief strong at the same time.


    "The power to put your image into reality puts out what is strongest in your head. Control it and get another one out. I won''t allow such creepy, full-blown perverted play. Because I don''t like it. That''s an order."


    "I don''t like it and I''m not putting that out! I like it and this isn''t what happened to me! I didn''t jump into the world like that!


    "Shut up! Don''t yell at me with the gold cut!


    He was a hemp batter who was finally cut off by the words of courage and cried out in tears, but courage shouted more than that.


    The hemp batter was stiff. My grief and other frozen, fierce anger.


    (The ghost...)


    I could see it in the eyes of a hemp batter. Overlapping the body of courage, a giant face of a giant translucent ghost appears, and even holds his body in one hand.


    "An order. If I give the order, follow the order. All right? I give the order. Your heart is filthy. My body is also dirty. I don''t like that either, and maybe the political horses don''t like it, and it''s what makes you suffer. That''s why it''s an order. Forget all the memories that hurt you, even if you remember. It''s someone else''s thing. You are reborn. Reborn without dying. Orders. Obey."


    Courage speaks in a quiet but unspoken tone. The power of the ghost hand holding the hemp batter grows stronger. I have pressure, but I don''t feel pain. I don''t think it''s painful. I''m about to be crushed, but somehow it feels good.


    A definite feeling of something falling out of you. Hemp punch was immersed in such a pleasant mood that his body and mind were purified, his eyes closed and he wept.


    (The healing power of a ghost whose intense anger and deep mercy ignite at the same time, instantly purifying not only the body but even the spirit. It''s amazing how many times I''ve seen it.)


    The sight of a ghost grabbing a hemp batter was also visible to the fortune teller.


    As the words of courage put it, the heartache disappeared from the hemp batter, even though the memory had not disappeared. My body is also lighter. Drug addiction also disappeared. Plenty of sleeping pills and tranquilizers were also given, but their side effects disappeared as well.


    "Are you... what are you guys?


    The ghost''s hand also disappears, with a half-shouldered face, the hemp batter asks.


    "I''m just a fortune teller and a magician. I''m interested in the ghost boy there. I come here from time to time to see what''s going on."


    "Ogarlic......"


    Hearing the words of the astrologer star Charcoal Egg Husband, Hemp Beater remembers the ghost he just saw.


    "Mm-hmm. He''s a ghost boy."


    Jade husband laughing slightly when he sees courage.


    "You know, before I went to junior high, from the time I met you, courage put out this healing ghost. Wow, ghosts are so convenient, they can do a lot of things."


    Says as if the political horse boasts.


    "That kind of chatter is depressing, political horse. So, I did what I wanted to do. From now on, your life and your life are mine. Instead of being my servant, I helped."


    Courage stares straight at the hemp batter and says it out unilaterally, as always.


    Hemp fighter thought it was sincere forgiveness to be put under someone''s control anymore.


    But I think so, and at the same time I feel the opposite. I have a strong interest in this boy who saved me. It gives me that sense of anticipation that it will take me to a whole new world. It also has a reassuring strength.


    "Courage, are we going to have more servants again? Honestly, I don''t like it. I''ll follow your courage decision, but I''ll tell you I don''t like my emotions. Besides, they''re over twenty adults, and I hate that more than anything else. Only a pure and unclean being deserves a servant of courage. I don''t want a filthy adult."


    It was the political horse who raised his dissatisfaction. You''re right, you look blatantly disgusted.


    "That''s what I decided, and the political horse is complaining?


    "Nothing. Yes, but I don''t think so. I will never defy my courage. [M] I won''t defy you. But I don''t like anything I don''t like. Adults are filthy and incompatible with us."


    My feelings were clearly assertive political horses, even as I was admired for my courage and looked a little cowardly.


    "You know, when you''re a courageous servant, you''re probably older, because it''s the bottom line. Don''t be too shy. Grow up. Because a servant like Bell Tone already sucks so bad. It sucks. Leaving it to seem like a dragging idea, it''s been very self-assertive lately, rebellious? Yeah, it must be rebellion, rebellion."


    "It''s not the worst...... Not even in rebellion."


    A political horse who pushes against a hemp beater in a way that doesn''t make him feel comfortable. Ringtone that makes your lips pointy when you hear it.


    "Hmm. A new compatriot for ghosts? Which I''ll divulge in one service."


    Jade husband lays down the tarot cards side by side.


    "Hit it."


    Tamao urges me, the hemp beater pulls the card.


    The card depicted a picture of a man in a loose robe with a small cane on his left hand.


    "Mage...... do you mean origin or creation? Hmm. I guess that''s the role."


    Looking at the hemp punch with the card in his hand, Yufu said as he rubbed his jaw.


    Grim Penis Japan Branch Building. Grimmpenis Chairman Cornelis Van Dam''s private room.


    Van Damme had summoned Katsuura and Terrence to talk about receiving reports that several new paranormal people wanted to join Grimm Penis.


    It is not uncommon for the hopeful to come, as paranormal talented people are now gathered at Van Damme from all over the world. But some of them are suspicious.


    "Where are the four of them coming from?


    "I''m hiding it. That''s suspicious."


    "You can still trust me to hide it if you don''t want to, rather than make it up."


    Hearing Terrence''s report, Van Damme said.


    "Above all, I feel the odor characteristic of those who have one thing in their bellies. Are you saying you''re lurking malice? One of the four seemed unwilling to hide it."


    "As always if you are an enemy, with a policy of exploring trends and aims. I don''t know who''s behind this."


    When Van Damme ordered, Terrence and Katsuura lowered their heads lightly at the same time and left the room.


    "Guppy, you should introduce yourself first."


    One of the labs Labs located within the Grim Penisville. Historical pleasure prompts in front of the four new paranormal abilities.


    "Kankang Miki Valley"


    "My name is Merlin Abe River. He is a Sorcerer and Sorcery Supremacy of Complex Devil. All who do not possess sorcery. The spread of witchcraft is the proposition that leads humanity to happiness. And that''s my mission. Grimmpenis felt like he was one of mine and came here. See you later."


    "Tenmoto Funta"


    "Ifube Luca......"

 2033 19

    Yuda returned to the euthanasia police station.


    "Are you saying you finally missed it? Keh, why don''t you do it? Homicide Club."


    Shining, who heard the report, laughs quickly at Niyaniya and mouths her disgust.


    "Here, Ter. As far as I can tell, I think even if we were here, it would have been the same thing."


    Shu pokes Shining''s head slightly, paying attention, and follows him gently.


    "Nothing I missed, suppressing Junko, etc. would be impossible. And we weren''t the only ones."


    "The cop''s husband is incompetent, too."


    When Sharp Ichi argues, Shining now looks at Umezu and Kaori and slaps the hatred.


    "This guy''s obstructing his official duties. He''s like this."


    "I''ll do the same, but let''s be patient to make things easier for us."


    Kaori half-eyed and stared at the brilliance, and Umezu said with a sprinkle of tobacco.


    "For once, the task we have been given is to dispose of those who have left the murder club. I haven''t been instructed to kill Junko yet, so I think you should just be vigilant."


    And, Yu.


    "Didn''t you get to fight Detective Panda, too?


    "That seems convenient to join hands with the police. And I seem to deny what I just said, but not just Detective Panda, people trying to make a commotion should deal with it whenever possible. Then Junko, the culprit, should also deal with it, but that''s because he hasn''t given instructions, so let''s get through now."


    Checked by Kishifu, Yu replied.


    "I knew Junko was involved, but if it''s just moving in the shadows, it''s still a hassle to come out to him."


    Said Umezu with a sinister face as he erased the cigarette.


    "If Junko squeaks out at the heart and intervenes, is it difficult to deal with it?


    "That''s the thing. Even this time."


    To Shining''s words, Umezu nods.


    "I don''t know if I feel like I lost to Junko this time because I feel more disturbed by that ghost-emitting eyeglass kid than Junko. Who is she? Does anybody have any idea?


    Kaori asks, but no one answers.


    "Uh-oh!


    That''s when I heard a loud bursting noise from the next room and a scream from Matsumoto.


    "You''re a light man...... I''m gonna get a little cage."


    Kaori leaves the room suddenly. Those who perceived what had happened looked dumb and missed the back of the incense seedlings.


    "Gupiu. What kind of friends are you?


    Historical pleasure asks in front of the four supernatural abilities who wished to join the umbrella of Grimm Penis: Luca, Abe River, Tenemon and Miki Valley. Checking for newcomers is her role.


    "We haven''t even known each other for a while. It''s hard to say we''re deep friends. It''s like a circle between paranormal abilities. I''ve been lost ever since I heard Van Damme say he manages paranormal powers and gathers the capable. I didn''t know if I could believe it, so I was watching. Oh... I figured I''d explain, it''s a hassle..."


    Luca explains in a terribly hectic tone.


    "Guppy, so after what you saw, you decided you could believe it."


    "Somebody do me a favor. It''s already Dal. Makes me want to break it."


    (Gupi... what the hell... Are you crazy?


    At that time when he uttered the word he wanted to break, Historical Pleasure certainly didn''t miss the killing releases from Luca.


    "Well, as I said earlier, the thought and attitude of Grimm Penis, worthy of believing, decided to surrender itself, therefore, as soon as I came to give myself up"


    Abe River takes over Luca''s words.


    "Gupiu. Time-drama mania? You know, it''s funny how you talk to everybody like that from time to time, but I''m scared when I think about it. It''s got to be pulled."


    "I will not be told by anyone who utters mysterious words."


    "Hey, what the hell. Ghupi......"


    Said back to Abe River, Historic Pleasure loses words.


    "Fair enough, I''ll have each of you show off your abilities. Oh, there''s no deception. You can tell right away if you''re faking or hiding it, and I regard those acts as malicious, too, sss. There are a lot of assassins out here after Van Damme, and they''re checking it out."


    In response to Historical Pleasure''s demands, Luca and the four of them face to face.


    "For faking it, can you tell you''re lying?


    Miki Valley speaks the question.


    "I''m telling you because I can. It''s a trade secret. Guppy, guppy, guppy."


    Historical pleasure with his mouth heavily distorted and his eyes narrowed, with an indescribably malicious grin. If it turns out that a malicious man infiltrated Grimm Penis, he is free to treat Historically Pleasant. I mean, I can freely turn it into an experimental bench.


    Among the animals to which Historic Pleasure conferred superordinary powers, I can discern them when I lie


    "A one-shot artistic psychic would be fine. But I''m a magician. Do you want me to show you all the magic I''ve learned? I can''t do this in one day."


    "You just have to show it to me in a few days and limit it."


    To Abe River''s claim, Historical Pleasure said lightly with a distorted grin.


    "I got it. I got it. Let me show you one by one in a few days."


    Abe River in awe.


    (I''m glad the execution of the plan didn''t take days to do it. Even if they knew about the ability of the tensile book, there would be no problem if it was immediately diluted. Daughter of any Mad Scientist, stay alert)


    Abe River laughing damned.


    (I guess it''s because the same Mad Scientists are each other...... Soundwood history is pleasant. I have a similar feeling when I''m with Junko Yukioka somewhere)


    Luca, on the other hand, thought that.


    Junko had changed the place every time he met with three endorsers: Shirley, Kumi and Hot Jiro. This time they are facing each other in a city coffee shop quite far from the perfect town.


    "I still have four people left out of the murder club. I''m thinking of putting some time aside and then sending these four to Grimm Penisville. At that time, the four of us who just infiltrated it felt like we were attacking from the inside out."


    Junko saw Shirley as he said it.


    "Luca, I need you to sneak up on Mr. Shirley and the others when I get you all busted up."


    "Path, I don''t want to be on the table, so I can''t accept that request. And how am I supposed to help you sneak up on that situation?


    "Hmm... then at least manpower..."


    "Is that a war you''re seriously going to crush Grimm Penis? Then I can lend you some manpower, too. You know... Sure, a lot of people agree with what Junko does with Complex Devil, but the people who agree with him are half-hearted. I want to determine if Junko Suzuoka has the power to achieve it. So at least we won''t be able to do much with this one until we show some more results and achievements."


    "I see, all right."


    Junko smiles and nods to Shirley, who seems sorry to tell the truth.


    "If the four of us do well now, will that be an achievement?


    Kumi turns to Shirley and asks.


    "Because I''m not the one to judge... But what you plan to do may not be enough. No... people may think differently. Some might see it as pulsating."


    And, Shirley.


    "Oh, report once. I lost my crab milk and hemp batter. The GPS I planted in my body has also been destroyed."


    Hot Jiro made the dog ear feel a little droopy and said it seemed faceless.


    (I''m curious about those two who took Mr. Crab Milk and Hemp Beater. Who is it? We were both holders of an old and strong soul, like True You. Especially that boy... he didn''t just have an aura.)


    In response to a report by Jiro Hot, Junko remembers courage and bell tones.


    I didn''t get in the way of Junko knowing what he was trying to do, but I could see it in Junko''s eyes as if it had just taken a street or the crab milk and hemp punch itself was the purpose. And there seemed to be no particular hostility.


    (I even knew about the great convergence of the edges, and I''m pretty sure they''re close to us.)


    To those pairs themselves, Junko felt a strong edge. Or think that he had met in a previous life, that he and those close to him might have had a strong cause in a previous life.

 2034 20

    Morning. Touch your face when you wake up. Make sure you feel it. Make sure it''s covered with blocked hair.


    Head to the mirror and check your face. Panda is there.


    It is not a cover. That''s a definite face.


    "That''s right. I became a panda detective."


    Speak up and recognise. There are no more former cartoonists, cat bear shiro men. He was reborn to the main character in the comics, Detective Panda.


    "That one in the comic... is fake. It''s a distorted panda detective. I''m the real deal here. I keep making my ideals work."


    Mouthless whining Detective Panda.


    "Yesterday''s Special Panda Detective", a series that spanned sixteen years. But much of that time was wasted, the cat bear Shiro man accepts. Continuing to portray an unintentional hero and his heart completely eroded, Detective Panda fans'' voices also sounded nothing but murmur.


    While I didn''t even know what I was drawing comics for, the cat bear nevertheless kept drawing.


    The publisher, who worried about the cat bear who had clearly become a heart disease, told me he was free to do it, and I thought he had been lifted from the curse, but the past of creating a distorted hero according to the reader''s preferences and publisher''s intentions cannot be erased.


    There is only one earliest way to atone for your mistakes. In the real world, I just have to make the right Panda detective work for me. He who was born from within himself, therefore, he has no choice but to become himself.


    "That Detective Panda''s justice be shown. That''s what matters. You don''t have to understand. You don''t have to be understood. Detective Panda Continues to Practice Justice Depicted by Detective Panda"


    When I swear firmly against the panda face in the mirror, I twist the faucet with momentum, sprinkle the water and brutally wash my face out.


    Back in the living room, Detective Panda remembers yesterday. Junko stopped when he tried to bring justice to the wicked enemy who was there.


    (Is it okay to follow Junko Yukioka like this... Once I believed the editor, Detective Panda was distorted. Now that I''ve got my powers, shouldn''t I follow anyone''s instructions beyond this and only follow Detective Panda''s justice?


    Detective Panda conceives as he plays the panda radio gymnastics he does every morning.


    (But if you do what she says - if you weren''t lying to Detective Panda, it would be a very convenient development for Detective Panda. And it''s also beneficial. No... you don''t have to feel benevolent if you''re incredible. Can I believe Junko? Or��)


    Detective Panda conceived it for a while, but he doesn''t get an answer.


    "Do you want to go on patrol?"


    A whine in his voice, Detective Panda leaves the hotel where he was staying.


    "Oh, Detective Panda''s walking."


    "Cosplay all morning."


    "But that Detective Panda, he''s well made."


    "Wow, it stands out. Speak up."


    "I don''t like it. Pandadeca Bunched And Killed."


    Students react and whisper hiccups to Detective Panda, who walks dignified down the school path at school time.


    But Detective Panda doesn''t care at all. All these reactions have become part of the everyday landscape already.


    "Hey, did you bring the money today?"


    "None. I told you I don''t have any more money to pay..."


    "You''re kidding me. If not, steal your parents'' money."


    As he walked, Detective Panda''s human estranged hearing overheard disturbing conversations. It''s obviously the exchange I gave you.


    Detective Panda, who suddenly turned his heels back and dashed, was caught in the middle of school.


    Detective Panda stops. There are two pupils who are disfigured, and two pupils who seem to be weak, stiffening their sides. Staying in front of those three, the three were looking up at Detective Panda in surprise.


    "Hey, what the heck... Whoa!


    "Detective Panda...? Whew!?


    The heads of the two surprised students, Detective Panda eagled each.


    "Panda Deca Search. Your family structure, your home address, came directly from your brains. After I kill you, I''m going to kill your family."


    "What are you talking about..."


    "Pandadeca Purnch!"


    Detective Panda''s Iron Fist roared, and it just so happened that the heads of the two students flew and messed up their brains and blood-soaked skull shards, as well as blood and encephalopathy, splashed all over them.


    "Ahh... ahh... ahh..."


    He bullied himself every day and watched the students he had even given him get killed, and the seemingly weak students were trembling with their buttcakes.


    "Oh, from today on you were told not to make any noise outside as much as possible. But Detective Panda''s passion cannot be stopped. I can''t stop. There''s a flame of justice burning in Detective Panda''s chest, so you can tell Junko that there''s no choice but to do all this. If you don''t pass it on, let''s stop being Junko."


    A panda detective who speaks to himself only to know.


    "Now, shall we go and make these families redeem their sins, too? Visit your home, visit your school, visit your workplace, and go around punishing you. Don''t be a busy day traveling all the time."


    But that is, for Detective Panda, the honorable performance of justice. Detective Panda believes and does not suspect that if we punish the evil of this world more and more at this rate, any day evil will disappear from this world.


    Four people, Luca, Abe River, Tenmoto and Miki Valley, measured their interaction with those in the paranormal realm entering and leaving Grimmpenisville and stayed close one by one.


    I frequently chat with them and draw a lot of information from them.


    Those in the paranormal realm who have descended under the umbrella of Grimm Penis are staying alternately as guards in preparation for the night raid. Massive raids just continued the other day, he said. He said he saw that someone would attack him in the future.


    Whether or not they will be combat personnel is their hope, and their salaries will increase for that matter. Apparently, there are quite a few people who want it. Luca and the others asked to see how things were going.


    Miki Valley is currently following a man named Natsuki who has become close to him.


    Natsuki, who is being tailed, was also a combat personnel on Bill Street who told him he had fought a bunch of vampires who had attacked Bill the other week.


    ''Hey, Natsuki''s back in his room. Now''s your chance. "


    Miki Valley, who was following him, contacted Abe River on Virtuafone.


    Cameras are planted all over the Grimm Penis building. To avoid being suspicious even if it was discovered by that camera, it was necessary to be close to the target first. Even if it''s a tail, I''m just pretending to be walking by chance.


    Eventually, Tenmoto and Abe River make their way into the target''s Natsuki room. It has been confirmed that no cameras are planted in the private room.


    "Hey, what?


    It was Natsuki, but it was too late.


    Abe River exercises magic. Four green snakes wind up all over Natsuki''s body, blocking his mouth like a monkey monkey. Snakes are normal snakes because of their thickness, but their tightening power doesn''t seem like that of a very normal snake.


    "Sagato."


    Clap your hands on the head of the summer tree as the tense book laughs naggingly.


    Natsuki''s consciousness becomes blurred. It gets more and more cloudy in my head along with the feeling as if something is pouring in from the palm of the tension book. Various visions and sounds spin visibly and disappear when various emotions occur.


    Eventually, however, Natsuki''s consciousness was unified into one.


    "Not yet. The specified time has passed. Early."


    "Hey, it''s taking worse than I thought. There''s only one guy in the paranormal realm of boulders. hehe."


    Tense books answer to Abe River in a mild tone, not worse, hurrying irritably.


    "Okay, that''s good. Perfect."


    Tension book let go of my hand. The snake that was tying Natsuki disappears, too.


    Natsuki is a true face, and at first glance there appears to be no abnormality, but if we observe closely, we can see that our eyes remain stationary all the time.


    "Luca, we''re done here. Do you want me to put you away for a day so you don''t get suspicious?


    ''No... you don''t have to do that because it''s a short-term showdown. Anyway, I''ll be right out of this building. I try not to find out, but you don''t have to be too cautious. Moderately''


    "Copy that. Okay, I''ll get you out of here now."


    Tenebook, who took Luca''s confirmation, sends his gaze to Natsuki. Abe River, Natsuki and Tenemon leave the room at the same time.


    "Isn''t there something on the camera that you contacted just before? You''re gonna get suspicious. No, let''s be pointless with all the care we''ve had."


    The Abe River is at stake while glimpsing surveillance cameras mounted in the hallway.


    "Luca''s telling me to do it. I wouldn''t be so suspicious if it was just the first time. The second time, it''s gonna suck."


    Ten books, on the other hand, were completely uncritical and answered with a snarling face, as always.

 2035 21

    A few hours later, a certain station front downtown.


    "Grim Penis Banzai! All those who have no power fall down on us!


    Just as many passers-by who got off the train were thrown out of the station at the same time, one man was screaming in the face.


    "Now is the time to show grim penis and our power and prestige, the electorate! That''s right! I''ll show you!


    The man - Natsuki declared so and activated his power with all his might.


    A vortex of flames occurs around Natsuki, wrapping up many passers-by.


    It turned into hell in front of the station. The passers-by run away screaming and roll around with their clothes and hair on fire. Many stayed only partially burned, but some of them had their whole bodies engulfed in flames.


    "Somebody! Somebody help your mother!


    A boy under the age of ten is crying out in front of his mother, who is burned by flames and goes around.


    "Huh...?


    Seeing that tragic sight, Natsuki returned to sanity lightly. The power to be rewritten through the head by brainwashing was strong, but the durability of the brainwashing''s persistence and effects was low. I just get emotionally strongly stimulated and I get my sanity back in light.


    "What is this... What am I doing..."


    Natsuki also remembers that he caused this. Only a dozen seconds ago, I remember using my abilities to burn people indiscriminately.


    Natsuki collapsed on the spot with his head in his arms, but immediately waved his strength and rose, taking off his jacket, to put out his mother''s flames.


    Where the mother''s fire was extinguished, the other passers-by, still on fire, also turned it off.


    "That''s it!


    Where the fire was extinguished all the way, there was a brave voice.


    "Detective Panda, look!


    Junko contacted me in advance and was a Panda detective who had arrived near the designated location.


    "You arsonists who attack innocent people indiscriminately! Forgive me! After that, your family is also jointly and severally responsible for the death penalty!


    Along with the anger, Detective Panda eagles the head of the summer tree and reads the family''s information.


    (What the... this. Be a bad dream......)


    I was burning people when I realized it. Noticeable Hand I am about to be killed by Detective Panda because I have been made evil. Natsuki was stunned and just prayed to wake up from the nightmare.


    "Is it true, not a trick? Awesome footage. More and more people are on fire."


    "I''m naming a member of the Grim Penis. What kind of declaration is this? Is this the real Grimm Penis?


    ''Detective Panda, I just wanted to say you did a great job, but I''m telling you I''m gonna kill you with joint responsibility up to your family. It''s impotent. "


    "Better than that, I got a good video in this situation."


    "I don''t want to make money. Making money for your life. Ma, every video will be erased soon. ''


    "Why did you extinguish the fire on the way when you set it on fire yourself?


    "Maybe it was crazy that someone was messing with me, but it was back to sanity?


    ''Well, there are stories of crab milk and hemp batters raging all over the yak. Crab milk also used weird abilities. "


    "I wonder if it''s okay that people with supernatural powers have gone wild."


    ''Can''t you think about this? You think there''s an experiment going on in Grimm Penis that grants supernormal powers, and you''re failing and you''re going crazy and you''re rambling it out?''


    ''As far as I''ve heard the words and deeds of this pyrokinesis user, that''s well thought out''


    Videos of Natsuki using his fire-fighting abilities to burn the passers-by in the downtown area in front of the station had already been raised and discussed online.


    All of the scenes where Natsuki spoke of Grim Penis''s electorate ideology, and then Detective Panda showed up and killed Natsuki, are shown.


    "Detective Panda murdered a paranormal capable man who does belong to Grimm Penis. Someone who came shortly after the chairman said Grimm Penis would do Paranormal Management, with a calm personality and no previous problems and no background at all"


    Terrence reports to Van Damme. Van Damme takes a heavy sigh.


    "Hey Van Damme, did you see that delightful video?


    "I was just watching. I didn''t feel pleasant, but maybe what you''re referring to is this video."


    Van Damme is increasingly disoriented by the bounced voice of historical pleasure that came in without a knock.


    "That''s crummy... this is..."


    "Guppy, you do smell something. Something conspiratorial."


    "Had an opinion with you uncommonly? For example, it is unlikely that Natsuki made contact with Junko Yukioka without our knowledge and was turned into an experimental bench and failed."


    "Gyuuuuuuuuuuuu... suddenly I get Junko out there -. But it''s super possible, sss. But the assumption is just a coincidence. What I fear is that people hostile to Van Damme and Grimm Penis are trying to frame me with clear malice."


    "Do you have any idea?


    Hearing Historical Pleasure''s words, Van Damme''s eyes shine sharply.


    "Yeah...... a ss. But this is too blatant to suspect the other way around...... The other day, he came to me with the ability to brainwash. And the owner of the brainwashing capability is in contact with Natsuki. We know you''re capable of brainwashing, and you must know there''s plenty of surveillance cameras in the building. And yet you use your grand brainwashing abilities to drive you crazy?


    "I see... you have no idea, you have your back, or you have said otherwise. Three patterns can be considered. Check the brainwasher''s movements as well. It''s too obvious, and on the contrary, it''s hard to suspect."


    "Okay, sss."


    History joyfully nods with a slight laugh. If there is a traitor inside, it is for Historical Pleasure to be free to treat.


    "I have a ton of enemies right now. State agencies, big organizations in the ''private oilfielders'' class, big forces in paranormal areas like vampires before this. But all of a sudden, after a rampage around the city and being killed by a righteous hero, isn''t it something that Junko Yukioka might be involved in?"


    "Gupiu... I''m going to make a heroic mouse or something... I don''t know how it feels if you ask me... I should have known first."


    "Then�� can you also consider the possibility that Natsuki was used from the beginning to test the experimental bench over there? No... I just don''t think that''s it. If you''re a test player on the experimental bench, you''ll be able to secure as much else as you want. If you were to bother to sell us a fight..."


    "It''s just a case of Van Damme being the enemy, so I just let him use it. Case I''ve been selling fights with my main hips. Either way, it''s no stranger to hostilities, so we should do everything we can to crush it. Gupiu."


    Historical pleasure insists so, but as a van Dam, I don''t think it''s appropriate to come to terms with it with so much effort, if only a little bit.


    "Either way, we''ll check the facts."


    "Guppy, that''s a slow move. Suspicions should be punished and attacked quickly at suspicious points."


    "What kind of fighting nation are you..."


    Of course, Van Damme was not willing to take up that claim of historical pleasure, and it was common sense to check who did it before making a decision, but as a result, he would think it was best to do it according to Historical pleasure''s judgment.


    Even at the Murder Club headquarters, videos of the rampage of the station firefighters and Detective Panda, raised online, were the subject of discussion.


    "It was brainwashed, but it felt like it had been solved along the way."


    Ryujiro, who finished watching the video, shares his thoughts.


    "I was just brainwashed, but Detective Panda didn''t kill me. Besides, he''s crazy about his family going to kill him."


    Says Tachiko, eating pancakes with me.


    (I think you brainwashed him and rammed him to make Detective Panda kill him in public. Hey. But this is counterproductive...)


    That''s a good idea, but I don''t have any certainty, so I won''t put it in my mouth.


    "Did you guys see the example video?


    "I just finished looking."


    There came the pot hill and asked, and Akeichi answered as if he were in an arm-bound pose.


    "Umezu from the Backstreet Division called. The police are going to the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building to interview them. At that time, you can also accompany people from the murder club. Go with Yu and someone else."


    "Yes, I''m coming."


    "I''m coming too. Now it''s time for Yu''s protection."


    Umezu ordered me, and Yu and Tsuko replied and stood up.

 2036 22

    In a room in Grim Penisville, three people, Miki Valley, Abe River and Tenemon, also watched Summer Tree videos and shared their thoughts.


    "Success is good for now..."


    Waking up from his nap to hear the report, Luca, one late and watching the video of Natsuki being rammed and killed, said with a mouthful that seemed irrelevant as he stretched out in the sunlight towards the window.


    "Success? I wonder if you''re planning on bringing Detective Panda some hua and making him a hero, but you''re ruining it by saying something extra."


    Abe River on the top of the Buddha says.


    "I''m going to kill everyone to my family ~. It wasn''t a rumor, it was true... You know, make it so comic book. Come on, what are you going to do? Sure, Abe River''s old man''s right, it''s ruined, ruined no. I don''t know if you''re crazy."


    The tense book speaks in a throwing tone with a sliced face.


    "The second brainwashed person is about to burst out. My abilities only last about a day and a half, and the one brainwashed once will be hard to brainwash, so it''s almost disposable, but, Ma, there''s no problem because there''s someone who can get rid of it."


    "It''s a short-term showdown, and why don''t we get more guys to storm? Luca."


    Ten books and Miki Valley say, look at Luca at the window.


    "Dawn Yu..."


    Luca squeaks as she looks out the window. Only Miki Valley reacts to that name.


    Luca clearly saw Yu and Tsuko descending from the car that came under the building.


    "There was also Tatsuko Hashino. Did you notice we were here? Ahhh... that''s a hassle... Even if you haven''t noticed, it could be noticed, and you should clean it up."


    In the usual careless tone, Luca looked at Tenmoto and Abe River.


    "We... don''t want Dawn to see us in this place. Say hello to Abe River, Ten Books"


    In other words, Luca has ordered the two of us to kill him.


    "If you kill him, you won''t have to worry about him."


    "There is no guarantee of absolute success. That''s why we''re not leaving. I made up my mind, so follow me? I''ll teach you Dawn Yu and Tatsuko Hashino all I know."


    Abe River turned flashy in Luca''s words, but left the room silently as if to follow it. Follow the tension book as well.


    "Ten books. What do you think? The guy named Luca."


    As he walks down the hallway, Abe River speaks to Ten Books.


    "I''m a leader."


    "Hmm. You don''t like it. You look like an adult, whose essence is to make the shore unsatisfactory and unattended. Don''t you know very well that there is no fine dust such as respectful mindset? And then there''s always a way to talk to a tired person. That makes it more stupid to be serious."


    "It''s easier for my boss to be the one who''s missing out on me. I don''t need to feel comfortable with this one."


    "I''m not sure I can kill you, and I don''t want to be seen, so I''m going to give you that kind of life just because we don''t want to be seen."


    Due to Ten Book''s total disagreement, Abe River continued to be grumpy and foolish the whole time he walked.


    Four people, Umezu, Matsumoto, Yu and Tsuko, who visited the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, met Van Dam face to face.


    "I knew the police were coming to hear the situation, but I didn''t know the back street division of Euthanasia City was coming."


    Van Damme says unexpectedly. This building is located in Tokyo, but not in Euthanasia City. It''s not the same place where the fuss broke out that the fire-fighting capability.


    ''Cause I saw it had something to do with the series of incidents we were chasing.''


    and Umezu.


    "From what I''ve ascertained, the person capable of causing the ignition disturbance is certainly a member of the Grim Penis. But that behavior is not by his own will. I suspect there has been some interference"


    Van Damme revealed the information without covering it up and expressed his opinion.


    "Heh. Can I ask you something about that?


    "You''re talking smoothly. Helpful. Still in doubt, Junko Yukioka."


    "For your information, I also want to know why you suspect"


    If you try Umezu and the others, you will know everything, but you dare pretend not to know, and ask for opinions and information.


    "It''s an extremely cheap reason. Other than Junko Yukioka, like a real version of Detective Panda? Anyway, it''s something she''s going to do. And for testing performance, did you use someone from my organization, or have a more malicious purpose? Of course, it looks like Junko Yukioka is trying to get us into a fight."


    "I see. - That''s convincing. Sure, she''s gonna do it."


    Listening to Van Damme, Matsumoto said with a laugh.


    "Those who are hostile to each other are the same. Why don''t we work together and get to the bottom of this?


    When Umezu asks straight, Vandam floats a mockery.


    "Honestly, I don''t believe in Japanese police. He may be capable, but his nature is lazy, evil and self-righteous."


    "Huh? What makes you think that?


    "How do you expect me to believe the police who, even if they make it look like suicide, will handle it with a light suicide, not with a homicide? How do you expect me to trust those who are obsessed with taking care of Fumiko alone? How do you expect me to rely on people who don''t even try to hide it, blatantly exposing the attitude that the lives of the people are lighter than the lives of police officers by changing the color of their eyes and searching for the killer if their bodies are killed?


    "It''s on my own to see the negative side of the police in this country, but it''s still better than most countries, it''s keeping crime rates down, and it''s the Japanese police who handle crime properly. I don''t believe you with a heavy box corner. What''s your intent on appealing? Running around is a hassle, so do it elsewhere."


    Vandamm''s point doesn''t mean he''s off, even though he''s only seen one side. But Umezu viewed Van Damme not as seriously trusting the police, but as trying to negotiate on his advantage by not trusting them.


    "You''re making it clear, aren''t you? If you want to keep face, you have nothing. Suppose there are none. While it''s convenient for you, you may fight with us, but if it''s inconvenient, we can''t turn to the enemy lightly. That''s why I can''t believe it, and I''m saying we can''t cooperate or fight together."


    "Um... I''m having trouble being seen so comprehensively. That''s what some of them will do, but at least we''re not in the Backstreet Division. Nevertheless, I can''t prove it differently, and if you don''t like it, that''s it."


    Umezu is getting more and more irritating and the words are getting more pungent.


    "Or something? Are you trying to keep the police out of trouble or backwards if we see you? Did you take the mount with the intention of putting up a line of prevention first?


    ����


    "Oh, shut up. It''s a star."


    "I was just stunned by the foolishness. There''s nothing troubling about it, but I don''t know when I''ll be hostile to you guys. And it''s natural that you don''t want to expose inside information to people who are corrupt about protecting their faces as custodians of the law, do you?


    "Then you just have to be careful not to expose yourself. The problem that our Euthanasia Police Book Backstreet Division is dealing with right now is not grim penis. Unless you''re hiding the criminal we''re after. Actually, the other way around, right? I can interpret you and your victims."


    "I know that..."


    To Umezu''s point, Van Damme roars and thinks.


    Umezu thought Van Dam was on the run, but he wasn''t. As a Van Damme, I sincerely don''t want to get involved as much as possible with police agencies and such. I don''t even think you should put a wheel on it, such as the involvement of the Backstreet Division. I''m not just rejecting it because of preconceptions. As a businessman, I know you''re right about Umezu.


    (This is more of a rule of thumb. Backstreet Division is likely to have this country''s ruler base chewing behind it. It''s risky to join hands with those people)


    It is a van dam that is generally opposed to those in the ruling class, not just Japan. We neglect each other as interruptors.


    "Only this time, and extremely limited, would you please cooperate? I don''t care if it''s in the form of information encounters, or cooperation to report verbally in advance in a way that doesn''t pull each other''s legs."


    Until then Yu, who remained silent, speaks.


    "Even if it''s risky, I think Mr. Van Damme knows it''s profitable. Or to mitigate greater risks, I think it would be better for each other if we worked together."


    "I don''t know about you guys, but I can''t get that far at the moment."


    "Even if it turns out to be a marvel that there are people who tailor their grim penis to the bad guy, can''t you judge? Ah?


    "The more I have to work with you, the more overwhelming it will be."


    That''s when Van Damme laughed.


    "No... if we can exchange information, we should work with you. It''s more beneficial to you than it is to fight."


    Van Damme accidentally changes his mind.


    "I knew from the beginning that it hurt."


    "By forming an alliance."


    Matsumoto''s cheeks, which made extra remarks with a mouthful that made him look like a fool, are followed by Umezu.


    "The possibility of a traitor from a murder club joining a grim penis becomes obvious. Maybe he''s already here. I''d like you to look into that."


    "Okay. Send data later"


    Vandamm nodded at Yu''s demands.


    Tamamura, a candy store.


    "String spiro, have you contacted Junko?


    "Don''t follow me. I haven''t been denied incoming calls, but they seem to have ignored me."


    Asked by the ring, the string screw shrugs his shoulder.


    "Junko Yukioka has done occasional annoying things so far, but he has shown a clear anti-social attitude and has never been hostile to us. Instead, it must have been nice to meet you. Is that what you''re dressed to totally disobey now?


    "Uh, hey, if it''s dusty, it''s a little cracked in from the Baste thing,"


    Reacting to Hojo''s question, String Spiral said.


    "Ma, there''s no choice. Junko gave us quite a bit of help here, but there are people who still don''t like Junko, and it looks like they dressed up disenfranchised first. So, this is how I still ignore this one. It''s because of them, and I''m definitely going to fight back."


    "That''s what the string screws did on purpose."


    "Don''t say bad things to people."


    To Ebony''s point, a string screw that chuckles and laughs.


    "String Spiral, don''t bring too much controversy over the rulers over here."


    "Ha..."


    Focused gently on the ring, String Spiral replied with a rare and magical face.

 2037 23

    Forming an alliance with Van Dam, the four of them, Umezu, Matsumoto, Yu and Tsuko, went down to the entrance in an attempt to return from Grimmpenisville.


    So the four of them feel murderous.


    The first thing that changed was the entrance and exit. Tsubaki is stretched out countless times, making it impossible to get through the automatic door.


    "What shall we do? No... I''ll leave it open."


    Yu sees Tsubaki and makes him disappear.


    "Oh my..."


    Having blocked his hands from exercising magic from the shadow of the pillars, Abe River could not have forbidden to be stunned that his technique had been lightly erased.


    I have heard the power of Yu in advance. But when you actually see it, it feels clearer and scarier than when you hear it.


    (It''s Yang Dynamic)


    Shortly after he erased the door tsu, Yu looked back, discerning the enemy''s intentions. I assumed they would attack at the moment of their use of power, or just after that.


    But Yu didn''t have to look back. Because Yuko, who stood in a position to protect Yu''s back, was flying the flying object with a knife.


    "What is this...?


    Seeing what he bounced off and fell on the floor, Taeko blushes.


    It was like a bird. There are feathers, there are wings, there are scaled feet, and there are hook claws. The colour of the feathers is based on cobalt blue, accented by a mixture of oranges, yellows and watercolors, all of which make you imagine the birds of the South.


    But the head is not the only bird''s. Sounds like an uninformed mollusc, or covered with an inverted visceral organ. I don''t think he''s a creature in nature.


    "Kime...... I touched this..."


    As Kuriko shrugged, she stopped looking at her left hand, which played the gut bird. On my left hand, there''s a snag in my gut like the one covered in a bird''s head, and it''s growing.


    "Yu! Turn it off!


    When Yuko screams, Yu sees the creepy gut moddle that grows on the surface of Yuko''s hand, and causes it to disappear.


    "Agu... Pain..."


    Koko holds down his left hand. Yu''s gaze was not only visceral modoki, but part of his hand was also erased. This means that it wasn''t just on the surface of the hand, it was even eroded into the flesh and blood vessels inside the hand.


    Umezu shoots a gun. A short distance away, another vibrant bird with a viscera falls.


    "We have to be careful not to touch it. But... if you eat it on your head, it''s a strawberry, so just pay it by hand and protect it."


    Copy that, sir.


    Noticed by Umezu, Matsumoto looked around calmly as he replied.


    "The bird flew from above. The guy who''s flying is likely upstairs on the blowout. Of course it looks like it. It could be downstairs."


    "Then I''ll look up"


    Listening to Umezu''s words, Matsumoto with a gun travels in grandeur.


    I won''t let you.


    Abe River exercises magic and attacks Matsumoto. In front of Matsumoto, three serpents emerge discharging from his entire body, and Matsumoto stops his leg.


    The three snakes remind us of thick, giant species like the Nishiki snake family and the Boreaceae family (Anaconda included in this). The total length obviously exceeds five meters and is likely to be easily tightened up by humans and others. Besides, I can hear that electric shocks are almost lethal if they are wound up, even if it is dangerous to just touch them.


    "I hate snakes."


    Matsumoto, who gave up lightly, turned back in the direction of the three Umezutsus.


    Yu turns his gaze to the three serpents and causes them to disappear.


    "I''m coming!


    With a brave voice, Matsumoto, with his gun, rushes again.


    Abe River activates the magic again, and three full-body flame-covered rabbits appear, standing in front of Matsumoto.


    "I don''t like burning."


    Immediately abandoned, Matsumoto returned to the place where the three Umezutsu were.


    Van Damme reports from Terrence that a battle is taking place at the entrance.


    "For what reason?


    "I don''t know. It''s on this side that I got my hands on. I''m a capable man who just recently came in. Perhaps you had some cause with the guests before you came in here. I don''t know if it''s against a detective in the back street division or a homicide club."


    In response to Van Damme''s inquiry, Terrence made a personal observation.


    (Could it be that the fluffy-headed girl was talking about it earlier, not with someone who left the murder club? Once it has settled down, there will be no confirmation.)


    More likely than the police, Van Damme thinks.


    "Something like that...? Can''t you really forgive me and keep it down, or are you a big, uncontrolled fool from the beginning? The former has a margin of discretion, but the latter is unnecessary to us. Well, for whatever reason, it''s rhetorical propaganda, such as attacking a guest at will in a building. Stop it now."


    "Yesser"


    Vandamm commands me, and with a gentle salute Terrence leaves the room.


    Extension enters from Katsuura, as if it were to be replaced with that.


    "It''s tough. Another psychic named Grimm Penis is rambling around the city. ''


    Following Katsuura''s report, Van Damme took a deep sigh.


    (I can''t trust you, but am I right that you still made alliances with the murder club and the police? easier than dealing with troublesome enemies by ourselves)


    Van Damme thought it was the latter and correct this time, although it was always troubling to identify cases where it was better to refuse on grounds of distrust and cases where even if there was distrust it would be better to choose the gain of calculating the numbers.


    (The number of brainwashed people is just two, the burden on the body, that''s pretty tight...)


    Tension books lurking on the second floor of the entrance blowout in Grimm Penisville held his forehead and took a rough breath.


    Ten books are currently manipulating two Grim Penis affiliated capable men. One of them is making me ramble outside. The other is on the side of the tension book. He releases a bird like a gut-covered bird, and anyone who touches the bird is a user of his disgusting abilities: his body is eroded by gut moddling.


    His ability to brainwash is not a substitute for giving hints in advance and moving them. Once you have been brainwashed, you will be cut a little bit of strength with that ability all the time active. Increasing the number of people to brainwash will tighten the drain for that matter.


    After a lack of brainwashing endurance, I solve it with a little trigger. It is a terrible ability to manipulate the other person as you wish, but at the same time has a delicate side.


    (I also thought the ability of this visceral bird user was pretty horrible... It does not extend to Dawn Yu and his power. Shit. It''s too irregular to just disappear after seeing it. I''m kidding ~. And I''m kidding with Luca''s guy, like, pointing only at me and my old man against such a horrible guy ~)


    Tension book that both enemies and allies find abominable.


    (Let''s try not to push it. I don''t want to die here. I gained convenient power because of it. Now you''re more active, because you ask the Patriarch to acknowledge it)


    Ten books are self-centered, basically artifacts, shallow minds, and look down on others, but only against Kumi, except for the story. In order to get Kumi to recognize him, he also underwent a modified surgery for Junko at the risk of his life. Still, I am frustrated that Kumi won''t recognize me.


    (I thought it was about the woman''s lust treatment potty, but the patriarch didn''t. She''s the first woman I''ve ever been serious about. I''m serious, too)


    While it was not as frustrating and frustrating as I expected, there was also such a side to the tension book that if I thought about it, I would go all the way.

 2038 24

    "A daga!


    Passengers pay attention to middle-aged women who make odd noises in downtown.


    Transformation takes place as women look at them. His mouth rips wide, hair grows all over his body, and he looks like a dog mixed with a person.


    It is a demon "Ayama" by the name of the dog god "Inobami", but not many of them immediately associated with it.


    "What is this?


    "Special?"


    "No, I''ve transformed... I''ve made it too special, and it''s not real..."


    The passers-by were surprised, but no one tried to escape. The lack of that sense of crisis takes its toll.


    "Grim Peniszer!"


    "Wow!


    The dog god screams, jumping at nearby passers-by and hitting his neck muscle. Blood blows out like a fountain.


    "Grim Penis Dogoza, Gmamo Doza!


    He makes strange shouts, hits nearer passers-by, and now turns around his abdomen with sharp nails. A splashed bowel splashes with blood.


    "Wow!


    "Look, it''s real!


    "Special?"


    While the passers-by finally escaped in unison here, only the woman, still suspected of being a special shot, stares at the dog god without escaping.


    "Kumamodono, Gene Darrow!


    Shouting an unintelligible scream, he opened his big mouth and hit the head of the woman he suspected was a special shot.


    "To... to... to?


    Even as she was bitten through the skull, the woman suspected it was a special shot to the end.


    "Long live Grim Penis! Long live Grimm Penis. No!


    With a broken bowel in his right hand, and a brain half twisted in his left hand, the dog goddess looks up to heaven and cries out loudly.


    "What''s a grim penis..."


    "I just talked about the Grimm Penis psychic being rampaged, is that him too?


    Passengers whispering to each other in a faraway winding.


    "That''s it!


    With a good voice of prestige, a man entered from among the passers-by and stood before the woman of the dog god.


    It was Detective Panda.


    "Your mom and Grimm penis. Bears. Datoomo. Nogger!


    A dog goddess gives an angry roar and runs over to Detective Panda.


    "Pandadeca Banishment!"


    Detective Panda takes out the gun and shoots many bullets into the dog goddess.


    The dog goddess'' movement stopped and she fell on the spot without hesitation. A lot of blood spills out into the asphalt.


    "I couldn''t afford to search through my head and ask him his family''s name or whereabouts."


    I put the gun down, and Detective Panda says unfortunately.


    Detective Panda showed up right away.


    "It did show up awesome. That was quick. Is it also the ability to detect villains are rampant?


    "I just happened to be nearby?


    "But today is the second time, right?


    "Maybe the evil Phantom is also a do-it-yourself, isn''t he?


    "You know where it boils in advance?


    "He even showed up a few hours ago when he took down a runaway pyrokinesis, and he''s still here, right? It''s crazy."


    The passers-by looked at Detective Panda with suspicious eyes and whispered to each other, but such things were not known to us as dew and we silently walked away from the scene.


    Luca was called to the lab of historical pleasure.


    "Hmm? It''s the white one I called. I don''t need that fat guy over there."


    Seeing that Miki Valley came as well as Luca, Historic Pleasure does not hesitate to tell. Miki Valley makes a grumpy face.


    "Nothing... that''s good. If I have business, I don''t care who comes with me."


    Luca says in an unheeded voice.


    "Ahhh. But I think I''m just free."


    "What can I do for you?


    "Gupi. I''ll ask you straight in. You''re a modified mouse, aren''t you, Junko?


    Miki Valley was rigid in response to Historical Pleasure''s question, but Luca can''t see any emotional changes.


    "Yes, I am."


    Miki Valley opens his mouth to Luca, who admitted it without falsehood. Historical pleasure also turns a blind eye for a moment.


    "Dude...... just admit it or something stupid or this guy"


    "What is it? That''s the one you''ve been asking. It''s also troublesome to lie. Admittedly, is that inconvenient? There''s nothing inconvenient about us. And not all four of them are the mice of Junko Yukioka."


    It was a historical pleasure that was laughing spirally, but when I heard Luca''s words, I turned off my grin.


    "Right...... If you ask me, yes. Just because you''re a purebred mouse doesn''t mean you''re hostile to Grimm Penis."


    Historical pleasure to convince with arms.


    "Well, put that aside and I''d like to examine your body in more detail. I got a little look at your abilities, but they were pretty strong, so I was very interested, sss."


    "Okay."


    Luca nodded without hesitation at Historical Pleasure''s request, so Miki Valley becomes even more mute.


    (Does this guy not have the feeling of being scared or alert?


    Miki Valley is shallow with Luca. I wasn''t even in Luca''s group, so I don''t know him very well, so I''m still rubbed by what he says and does.


    "Then sleep on this sleeping table, sss. It''s a good thing you don''t stick with Junko. If you were dating that, you wouldn''t be in a lot of trouble. Gupiu. Besides, you''re getting dumber and dumber."


    "Is that right?


    Luca sleeps on the sleeping table as she is told and rarely frowns.


    "That''s right. Just the love on the top, but he''s a hell of a stomach nigger. I love the beauty of it, and I can''t even put it in the wind of Mad Scientists."


    "You don''t like Soundwood Historical Pleasure about Junko Yukioka?


    "Hate, hate, hate, super hate. I hate you more than cockroaches. I want to bury you in a cockroach and kill you."


    When Historic Pleasure threw up so much, Luca, who was asleep, woke herself up.


    "Right...... Then let''s kill Soundwood Historical Pleasure. Let''s do that. Junko Yukioka''s bad mouth was also disgusting to hear... just fine. I must be distracted, too. So you should do that. Let''s do that."


    "Oh hey... what are you going to... Luca......"


    Miki Valley wolves at Luca, who proclaims with a cold slaughter.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. This guy''s funny. Suddenly it switches on. Are you sick?


    Historical pleasure in setting yourself up with laughter.


    "Gupi. I was free on the ramp, so it''s just a good inspiration."


    Historical pleasure releases countless buyos from under his sleeve as he says. Buyo is a small bug flying in groups in the river plains.


    All the buyo fell in unison.


    "This guy..."


    Historical joy''s grin disappeared again.


    We know with historical pleasure that Luca has the ability of a cooling system. Anyone knows that insects are vulnerable to the cold, even if they are not historically pleasant. That''s why Historical Pleasure was so easily releasing a small buyo that wouldn''t go unnoticed by Luca, one at a time, out of Luca''s sight, flying to Luca''s side or up the distance.


    Those buyos froze to death simultaneously. Luca was releasing cold air in all directions. And the temperature of the lab itself is also decreasing at an abnormal rate.


    Luca raises her hand in welcome. Its slow motion, on the contrary, perplexed the pleasure of history. Delayed action.


    With white smoke, the supercoolant is released from Luca''s palm from close range like a beam, striking straight into the face of historical pleasure.


    With his head covered with a mass of ice that raised white smoke, Historical Pleasure''s body fell on his back.


    "Hey Luca... is that okay? Kill the engineers here."


    Miki Valley looks down at Historic Pleasure and speaks out in confusion.


    "Phew... you just have to keep it to yourself. I''ll take care of the body... I''m a bother."


    Luca in an annoying tone.


    "Let''s do something. Come on... I mean, I''m suddenly a dall, and I''m done with my assignment at Grimm Penis. Let''s do that. Why do you keep going, Dahl? So that''s enough... let''s do what we''ve accomplished and go home. Junko Suzuoka will understand if you talk too. I''m sure you''ll understand..."


    "You''re too selfish... guppy..."


    Listening to Luca, History Joy, a self-righteousness, rose in dismay. The ice cubes are already melted.


    "Soundwood history is pleasant. It would have been peaceful if you had stayed frozen... But can I play a little... Sometimes I want it to be exciting, and now that''s my honest feeling. Soundwood Historical Pleasure, you look strong and beautiful, and worth carving into my memory"


    Luca smiled a small smile when she saw the rise of History.


    "Goopsie, there''s nothing here."


    Historical pleasure waves her arms. His arms turned to octopus tentacles as he was waving, wrapped around Luca''s thin neck.


    Both Abe River and Tensemoto were attacking. It''s too much trouble for Yu to turn anything off. And there are four enemies.


    The advantage for both of them was that they knew where they were, but conversely, that was the last time they knew where they were. There''s someone too one-sided and incredibly capable of cooperating to erase what they see.


    In fact, the activation of the force by the extinguishing gaze of the superior can be avoided because of the lug, and it is possible to resist the Resist even if eaten. However, it is not always easy for people in any case. It would be impossible without the former being a considerable combatant and the latter a considerable resistance.


    (I guess Abe River''s old man is a magician. Unlike the one-shot guy, he can use all sorts of magic, so it''s a good way to seal that kid''s eyes.)


    A frustrating tense book while keeping it in other force applications.


    (Maybe you and I can''t do it. I just have to call for reinforcements)


    Tenmoto thinks so, and when he tries to call Miki Valley and Luca, an email enters his fingertip phone. It was from Miki Valley.


    ''Come back. Luca is rambling up on her own. The Mad Scientist here, he tested us, started fighting Soundwood History Joy.


    When I saw the email, it was a tense book looking up at the ceiling with a dying face.

 2039 25

    The three fiery ravens of the river Abe were also lightly extinguished by Yu.


    (Isn''t it hard to beat your hand with this? At the time of the first unsuccessful strike, did we lose our chance?)


    Whatever you do, you''re erased with an extinction gaze. I don''t feel Abe River can win at all.


    (Even if they attack simultaneously from different angles, there are three other daughters who use extinguishing gaze. This is the result of Luca''s exploitation.)


    At the earliest the Yabugawa had lost their will to fight.


    Miki Valley emailed me where he tried to tell Luca that the Abe River was going to surrender. It was about Luca being rampaged on her own.


    "I surrender..."


    Around ten men and women were seen descending on the entrance where Abe River had sent an e-mail saying no once.


    (Isn''t it Terence, the chief of Haitian C?te d ''Ivoire, and the paranormal people who belong here?)


    It was obvious that he had heard the noise.


    "Hmm, I wonder if it took too long. You should have left."


    When Abe River sighs heavily, he emerges out of the shadow of the pillars.


    "Surrender!


    There was also the possibility of being killed without question, but still viewed as more viable than doing nothing, Abe River raises her hands and makes a surrender declaration.


    "Bye, I surrender too."


    Laughing naggingly, the tension book also shows up in the entrance blowout upstairs aisle with both hands up.


    "Hey, we..."


    "Don''t worry. I know everything. I know you got your hands on it from this side."


    Umezu tried to say something, but Terrence giggles.


    "Whatever the reason, it''s not acceptable, such as giving a customer a hand. Besides, they''re cops."


    "Right. That''s why I''m taking these guys here."


    Look at Tenmoto and Abe River, says Umezu.


    "Go ahead. We''ll also remove you from Grimm Penis"


    "Hmm. For a short time, but I was taken care of."


    To Terrence''s proclamation, Abe River said sarcastically.


    (I feel bad about the two of you who left it inside. I told you Luca ran wild...)


    While handcuffed by Matsumoto, Abe River had guided him about Miki Valley and Luca.


    Luca gently touches the tentacles of the octopus tangled around her neck. Tentacles freeze lightly.


    Historical pleasure also assumed that would happen, so he has just severed his tentacles and moved on to the next attack.


    It was already freezing in the lab. Frost falls, the liquid freezes, and the exhaling breath is white. Then the snow is coming out even though it is indoors.


    The cleaved octopus tentacles change into different organisms. of a thick, long body with a gray back and a slightly reddish belly. It looks like an eel and has the name of an eel, but it is a powered fish that is different from both the eel family and the genus eel - a denki eel.


    Suddenly Luca''s body moved unrelated to Luca''s will. Make sure you are pulled by unseen forces and move to the side of history.


    "Guppy, your abilities almost cripple my lovely bugs, but I''m not talking about creatures that have changed my own body."


    Speaking, Historical Pleasure was pulling Luca''s body with mindfulness. I saw melee combat as more effective against this opponent.


    "Ha... me, when you get pulled back, you want to pull back"


    To say a word, Luca generates a storm.


    (This guy... not only has the cooling ability... you have this power too...)


    History Joy wraps her tongue around covering her face with one arm as what''s in the lab flies to doom. There is a heavy snowstorm in the room.


    (This instantaneous amount of energy you''re generating, how many joules the hell are you? It seems to have considerable power......)


    While withstanding the cold air, Historical Pleasure further strengthens the mindfulness momentum.


    Luca''s feet finally floated off the floor. I was attracted at once by Historical Pleasure as it was - or so I thought, but it did not.


    When Luca sprays the supercoolant out of her palms, the direction is instantly pulled - creating an ice wall between Luca and herself. That prevented Luca''s body from being pulled with mindfulness.


    "Shh, shh!


    Historical pleasure drinks and slaps the arm turned into a denki eel against the ice wall. A high-voltage electric shock, said to be between 600 and 800 volts of a denki eel, is so powerful that once a human touches it at all, it happens to be paralyzed and the body stiffens.


    But there were no signs of Luca''s body being paralyzed and stiff. The reason for this was immediately apparent to Historical Pleasure.


    "Gupi... it''s ice made of pure water..."


    Seeing the ice wall and Luca sticking to it, History Pleases tongues.


    Water is thought to pass through electricity often. Some would have actually been electrically shocked by water. But the water itself is a powerful insulator. Among the various substances that are dissolved in the water are ions, which pass through electricity. Therefore, if it is pure water without any (or little) impurities, or if it is ice frozen with pure water, electricity is not turned on.


    (I don''t know if this guy has that knowledge and he went for it, or if it happens)


    In any case, it is considered a bad idea to push through an attack with an electric shock against Luca, who can even serve pure water, and Historical Pleasure returns the arm transformed into a denki eel to the original man''s arm.


    Snowstorms add even more power. Historical pleasure counteracts by raising body temperature throughout the body, but for that matter, it has used extra force.


    "You don''t have to wake me up until the blizzard..."


    Miki Valley squeaks as he rattles and trembles under his desk.


    Luca releases something like a white beam from her palms. Historically, I know that it is supercoolant, so I also knew that if I hit it, it would be ice pickled in an instant.


    Jump backwards to avoid the beam of water. The beam swallows the floor. Immediately from the floor of the twitch, I wonder if the tip has stretched sharply pointy ice columns, and I fire with pleasure in history.


    It''s a bunk attack.


    He dodged a little hastily and smashed the inevitable minutes with his bare hands, but the avoided ice-column rides the wind and again flies from next to next in history.


    Then the beam is released from the Luca body again.


    Historical pleasure in trying to avoid the beam, but the beam could be played along the way. No, the beam made a chunk of ice before it reached Luca.


    At the next moment, a chunk of ice can be bounced to pieces and massive small pieces of ice splash around. They all become sharp blades and pierce floors, desks and research instruments. Or cleave.


    I haven''t stabbed Historical Pleasure. He was instantly stripping off his white coat, letting it gleam at high speed, and shooting off ice pieces.


    (So you''re manipulating the wind in multiple directions, manipulating low temperatures, manipulating water with fairly complex manipulations, and doing them all at the same time. Awesome... this guy... It''s comparable to a weak overlife... no, it''s a strength that could outweigh you. It''s very powerful for a mouse made by Junko.)


    History Joy wraps her tongue around a series of attacks that she won''t give while continuing her breath from next to next. Moreover, Historical pleasure also discerns that they are established in combination with complex manipulations of multiple abilities.


    "Oh... I just remembered"


    Suddenly the snowstorm stopped, and Luca, who wiped out both the killing and the fighting spirit, murmured with a blurry face.


    "I shouldn''t have made a scene."


    "Gruppy... some su..."


    Historical pleasure of listening to Luca''s dialogue and dropping her shoulders.


    "Huh... I forgot about you. So I want you to do something that never happened."


    "Wow, wow, this guy is not stupid!? Are you out of your mind, Ska? Have you ever lived like that? I''m gonna laugh. Cuckoo, cuckoo."


    "Can''t you? I will now meditate on my eyes and return time in Soundwood Historical Pleasure, and there will be no such thing. Why don''t you just do me a favor? How could that be? Are you an asshole? Is it mean? In any case, I don''t understand."


    Laughing historically, Luca asks seriously with a decent face.


    "Ha... Then how can you do something that wasn''t there? If you can''t do it for free, give me a condition. If it''s money... uh, you can give it up to 20,000 yen"


    "Are you messing with me, this guy..."


    "Seriously though? Honest though? I''m not rich. Instead, I''m poor. That''s all I give out, so that''s a big deal, right? In view of that, do you want me to do you a favor? If you don''t like it any more, you won''t be able to buy the game that comes out next week, and that''s troublesome. That''s sad."


    Luca asks for a tone that looks extremely dahly in a flash of historical pleasure.


    "I didn''t know about you. [M] Well... you''re good for Junko''s mouse, and if you let me dissect whatever I want, you can do it without it."


    "Okay."


    Luca nods and grabs the head of Miki Valley, who finally comes out from under her desk.


    "Huh...? Gah!"


    Immediately after Miki Valley is surprised, supercoolant is sprayed from Luca''s palm.


    "Luca!? Luca, ahhh! What are you doing? That''s not true... lo..."


    His head was also ice marinated as he spoke, and Miki Valley was completely put into the ice.


    "Yes, go away. That''s good, right? That''s okay, right? Don''t break your promise, okay?


    In front of the icy Miki Valley, Luca smiles small.


    "You''re the one I asked for. You know, betraying your people and offering them as a matter of course... and killing them doesn''t make any sense."


    "Yep...? What''s that? I didn''t even ask if I''d let him live or kill him. I even considered killing you and keeping you from running away, but I''m going to kettle you to that... I say no to that either... And I was the one who wanted it? Back out junken...... Either would be fine...... Ha... I don''t know how I get behind or denied doing things like this... I really don''t know...... I knew this world was crazy...... Woohoo... Makes me want to trouble everything and Buddha again..."


    Keeping bumping and whining, listening to Luca moaning at will, Shi Yuan puts his hand on his chin and looks intrigued.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll keep you alive now. And let me do a lot of research. Cuckoo, cuckoo."


    "Oh well. Thank you. For once, you asked me. So thanks for once... Phew..."


    "I don''t care if they thank me like that, I don''t feel good."


    "Soundwood history is pleasant. I liked you. It''s strong, it''s funny, it looks like Junko Yukioka somewhere."


    Luca flips out of her carefree face and smiles gently at her beauty.


    "The last dialogue, very annoying sss. Don''t say it again. I told you I hated Junko more than a cockroach."


    History Pleased threw up in a rough tone, while he put Luca into custody with his abusive hands.

 2040 26

    Shortly after the police and homicide club returned, Van Damme received a report that a Grimm Penis affiliated capability was killed again by Detective Panda. Plus, he was running wild all over the city again.


    "Oh well... you mean..."


    Vandamm understands in the wake of the report. Be understanding and flashing in the face.


    "Detective Panda twice. And in public. And I blatantly even put out the name of Grimm Penis. This is still a clear act of hostility. And then you lift us up as scoundrels and Detective Panda as heroes of justice, that''s the way it goes."


    While I think Junko is about to do it, Van Damme can''t help but be angry that we are being used for such a joke.


    "But Detective Real Panda, who''s been making noise in the alley lately, has some terrible episodes. He kills people for trivial reasons, but he also kills people by looking inside them."


    "Aren''t you a lunatic? It is also impossible to festive such a man to a hero. Is Junko Suzuoka aware of that aspect of Detective Panda?


    After listening to Seung-ura, Van Damme is stunned.


    "Or it''s better for me to think that Junko Yukioka is trying to lift Detective Panda."


    "From what I''ve heard, that''s what Detective Panda in the comic did in late life. Weirdly radical, the criminal''s body has become a strange value of the same crime, and it has also become less popular because of the reader''s backlash."


    "Is it the author''s rampage? I wonder if the editor didn''t stop. And the fact that you describe it so much in real life means that a fairly enthusiastic fan, or Detective Banda, who is now rambling, himself, asked Junko Yukioka to modify it?


    Van Damme thinks there can be a line. And if that''s true, I think Detective Panda and I have some hands on this side.


    "I''ve come to protect Yu. Brilliantly guard the danger. After all, I recognise and recognise that I am an essential part of Yu. Hmm. You should be alone for a long time now."


    When she returns to the Murder Club headquarters to show herself in front of her usual face, Miyako puts her hands on her hips, puts her chest up, and becomes adept at reporting.


    "You should listen to me half the time, right?


    "I think it would be nice to talk about a quarter."


    Yu answers Ryuji''s confirmation with a tired face.


    "Eh... hey Yu, isn''t that terrible? You protected me and Yu."


    "I''m thankful, and I''m counting on you, but how would you like to win like a ghost neck capture once you''ve protected it? I will always be protected."


    "Idagarah who will always be protected!?


    Suddenly he exclaims, looking up to heaven and raising his hands.


    "Dead...... I''m dead as I stand. Overjoyed Word pierced his heart and just died happy"


    "You can stay dead."


    "Uh, I don''t like it. I can''t believe there''s this weird statue standing in this room."


    Seeing the smiling child of the dust, Akiichi said Ryujiro.


    "Ke, give me a specific report."


    Shining says. There are also repairs.


    "Ahem? Why are you here?


    "I was waiting because I might need backup. I didn''t."


    Luminosity that speaks with an unpleasant face, this one goes back with an unpleasant face.


    Yu then hears a recording of the negotiations with Van Dam in front of everyone and reports the earlier battle.


    "Does Grimm Penis agree to form an alliance? They don''t have much credibility, but if you think you can exchange information and are more likely to not have to pull each other''s legs, well... it''ll be a harvest."


    Says Kettle Hill with a tanned face. Even from Kettle Hill, Grimm Penis and Van Damme only show up as very frigid people.


    "It''s also a great story to say that before you make an alliance and get out of the building, you''ll be attacked by that alliance''s opponent. And so the alliance is maintained."


    Shu says something strange.


    "Maybe I''m the one giving me the hine, but you can return it and believe it the other way around. You can''t even sell yourself a favor to a homicide club opponent who''s a frigid alliance from the other side, let alone more extra enemies trying to kill you. And the roots of the enemy are already eaten into the grim penis as well. It''s obvious to see the guys who call themselves part of Grimm Penis and are being crusaded by Detective Banda."


    When I heard what Kettle Hill thought, I felt roughly the same way about the face of the murder club, as well as about Shining and Shu.


    "I don''t think he gave me a hint. It makes sense."


    Says Tablemill.


    "Not much about how much or nothing you''re meant to kill indiscriminately and then get killed in the body by a panda detective who exorcised it? Junko, are you really directing such a terrible thing?


    With a face that doesn''t float, Shore husband hits the question with no one.


    "I don''t think he said anything specific about killing indiscriminately."


    "I don''t think you''re instructing Detective Panda to do that."


    Shu and Yu each spoke their thoughts.


    "I may have given you instructions to do something bad, work something evil to make you stand out. But Junko doesn''t order you to kill irrelevant people or anything like that. More vaguely, I''ll take care of them. Throw it away."


    "I''ll take care of them, so no matter what they do, you''re laughing that you''re not bad. That''s too bad for chest shit."


    Listening to the repair, Kettle Hill throws up with a tired face.


    "You guys are kind to Junko Yukioka, so I know you''re inclined to defend yourself. This is not a lot of laughs."


    "Nothing. I''m not defending myself. I hope you don''t put it all together."


    In response to the Kettle Hill dialogue, Sharp Ichi makes a grumpy voice as he pushes up his glasses.


    "Right. I''m sorry."


    "Smoking is not allowed here."


    "Oh, Mr. Kettlehill, I''ve been quitting smoking for so long, I finally broke it"


    When Yu pressed Yu into the pot hill where he could take out the cigarette like an infidelity and tear it up, the pot hill silently went out of the room.


    "Keh, you''re a good old man, but you''re starving."


    "I''m a former journalist, so you seem pretty righteous. So some of them are a little twitchy."


    "I hear you, you guys. Are you making me listen to you?


    Hearing the dialogue between Shining and Yu, a pot hill with lit tobacco burst through the door just a little bit out of the top of the Buddha.


    "Junko? Long time no see. ''


    "Tree, how are you? I wanted to ask you something today, so I called you."


    The person Junko called was a mouse named Kishima Tree. She is a popular monster called a ghost and the head of the Kijima clan, a family of ghosts.


    "Do you have the ability to instantaneously project ghost visions and involve physical forces?


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know how many minutes. Could you chew it up a little bit more and talk about it?


    "Hmm... like the summoner of the game or the illusionist, with the ability to call monsters and attack them for a moment, it feels like a ghost"


    "Oh, it''s really easy. The boulder is called the living legend, the Mad Sietensist."


    I wondered if the Mad Sieteens had anything to do with it, but don''t go in there.


    "I have no idea. Mm-hmm. I''m telling you, Master Mori knows. It changes now. ''


    "I heard you."


    The voice replaced that of the old man. He is one of the Kijima clan, and this is Morijuku Hayazawa, a mouse that also undergoes modified surgery on Junko.


    "It''s one of those stories that goes back to Kijima. They called me a ghost child and the child peed. As a result of continuing to accumulate anger, he said, he had a ghost in his heart, and his anger had increased even further, so that the ghost in his heart could go outside. Hmmm...... but there is also the theory that this is just a fable. If we go back inside Kijima and fish for dusty books, we might find out more."


    "Can I ask you where it is?


    ''Good, but it''s totally ruined. There is no guarantee that the literature will remain. "


    After putting in a no, Morijuku taught Junko the location inside Kijima.


    Kaori was out of the interview room, sipping a sigh of juice.


    "Getting grumpy?


    Umezu asks Kaori. It''s been over an hour since I got back from Grimm Penisville.


    "I guess it''s time. I think it''s better to make one bun and the other one throws up."


    "Then that''s fine."


    Umezu gives permission to Kaori, who makes ruthless suggestions, without any emotion.


    When Umezu opened the door to the interview room, he was seated in a chair alongside him, and instead of being handcuffed, he was systematically restrained, looking like Abe River and Tense Book.


    They have been under much intense investigation since they were both brought to the euthanasia police station. He bleeds from all over his body, all over his body is missing, and his face is swollen up so much that he hasn''t fastened the prototype. The nails are all peeled off, including even the feet.


    "You''re a good one. You have guts inside. That''s why I feel like I did it."


    Groaning contemptuously, Umezu shut the door abusively.

 2041 27

    Blood sticks to the black hair of my hand.


    Even before I came here, I visited two houses and delivered justice. The blood adhered to at that time is still solidified.


    Before him a woman is crying and trembling, yet holding my crying child tight.


    "Oh, please. Only this child..."


    Mother looking up at him and pleading with desperate thoughts. Next to it, the old couple is rolling in corpses. My husband had his chest pierced and my wife had her neck snapped.


    "No. Detective Panda doesn''t miss all the evil. No pity at all."


    With a heartless word, he - Detective Panda - kicked up the woman''s head. The sound of the skull cracking sounds. The blood, the eyeballs, the brains, the brain itself, hits the pillars of the house, and as it drifts, it falls into the walls.


    "Mom......"


    A three-year-old or so, bloody with his mother''s blood, was surprised that his mother had lost the power to hold herself, and shortly after he raised his face, Detective Banda grabbed that head and spun it 180 degrees in momentum with one hand. Panda''s face appeared in the child''s eyes for a moment, but soon its consciousness was interrupted, and the child''s body and the mother''s body fell to the floor almost simultaneously.


    "Your children are evil. Your husband is evil. Your father is evil. Unatonable evil in one rotten life. If you are a child, if you are a wife, if you are a parent, it is only natural that you should also bear the sins committed by your husband and father. In addition, those attracted to sinners are also sinners. Those who give birth to sinners are also sinners. Those who draw the blood of sinners are naturally sinners again. It is natural to judge with anger. This is the rage of righteousness. This is justice."


    Towards the four bodies, Detective Banda speaks out in a harsh tone.


    Second, Detective Panda remembers. Later in the series of comics, the editor told me to paint it the way I wanted, and when I painted a scene that would kill it up to the villain''s family, the reader revolted.


    "What''s wrong with this? Detective Panda doesn''t understand. Detective Panda''s Dictionary of Justice does not state that this act is evil"


    Conscious of those who did not accept, Detective Panda speaks out in a resolute tone.


    "It is those who do not understand that this is a just deed and a natural judgment that Detective Panda does not understand. Why don''t you understand... All those with the genes of evil should be purified. This is also evil for those who are attracted to evil and bear evil. Patience shouldn''t be necessary. It fits as a reason."


    That''s where I talked to Detective Panda alone, and I noticed.


    "Because it''s the same evil?


    I stare again at my own hands covered in blood and groan like a roar.


    "That''s right. Must be. From now on, those who do not understand should also be punished as evil. No, it''s evil. That''s what I write in Detective Panda''s Dictionary of Justice."


    Consolidating his will, Detective Panda had in mind a depiction of a flame in his own eyes.


    Kewi, a coffee shop on the ground floor of Candoville. In front of Junko sits Kumi with a shuddered face and Jiro with a tannic surface next to him. I knew Junko was complaining about the two of us.


    "Junko, Detective Panda is overdoing it. Do something soon."


    "How could you give me such power... Whatever you think, then you can''t let him take on the role of hero. Public accusations are in full swing. Personally, I don''t know."


    Kumi demands it and Hot Jiro does not hesitate to condemn it.


    "Hmm... I think so too. Hey hey that one...... I didn''t think I''d keep doing the strange developments of the late comics. I mean, that''s what Cat Bear wanted to do."


    Junko admits it with a troubled face. Nor could Junko the boulder have expected it to be like this.


    "Let''s change our service. Detective Panda changed to a villain. Let''s make Kumi a righteous ally. You''re a patriarch, so you''re just fine."


    To Junko, who makes a light decision, Hot Jiro lost his word and Kumi was sighing.


    "I''d like to ask you something else... well, just to expand the denomination"


    "I was going to ask either you, Shirley, or Kumi''s organization to be at the core of my concept sooner or later. But Mr. Shirley''s complex devil is powerful, established, and a big organization, but it''s not familiar to me, and yet it''s unclear whether the will is united. Hot Jiro, I can believe you, but Buste is still unstable if dust is also loaded. In that case, I wondered if Kumi''s life club would be suitable, even if there were difficulties in organizing it."


    "Okay. Let''s try our best. This was given to me by Junko. Let''s take it."


    At Junko''s request, Kumi responded quietly.


    "Soundwood Historical Pleasure, Do You Believe in God''s Presence? Ever been conscious?


    Luca, restrained on the sleeping table, asks.


    "Cuckoo. You''re not gonna believe this. Unscientifically speaking."


    Historical pleasure answers while attempting various experiments with flesh pieces and body fluids taken from Luca. At the moment, Historical Pleasure has yet to impose on Luca any kind of brutal outrageous extreme human experiment that would cause excessive suffering.


    "Ha... There is a god. There are many things that can''t be explained otherwise."


    Luca exhales, as if discouraged by the answer of History Pleasure.


    "I''m just blaming God for something I can''t explain, sss"


    "God come on... it''s complicating the world too much. Too simple is a problem, but it''s making it too complicated and annoying. The design, the balance, is both bad. I feel so bad about being born into a world like that... oh... I''m going crazy when I''m conscious"


    Luca''s voice is irritating.


    "You make extras a lot too. Molluscs, for example."


    "Gupiu, mollusc?


    "A mole... isn''t it disturbing? Something I thought I didn''t like... None? I had a mole over my eye, and I couldn''t help but take it with plastic surgery. I feel like I finally did it against God''s joke design, and it''s refreshing. It''s a tiny treason success. I did it by destroying the evil God created. Hehe..."


    (Some root darkness, this guy. But you just say it''s refreshing to smile... looks like him)


    Seeing Luca smile, Historical Pleasure overlaid the smile of the only man in the world who had admitted it. Remember, Historical Pleasure''s chest hurts a lot.


    "So is the tower of Babel...... It is a good representation of God''s insidiousness and narrowness. I was angry at her and changed the language that people speak to different settings."


    "Gupi, the Old Testament is a good representation of God''s garbage."


    "Detective Panda said. The world is filled with pain because evil is spreading. It''s not peace because evil exists in the world. But this world is made to produce evil. God hates peace so much. So I designed it so that peace wouldn''t last."


    With anger and contempt, Luca affirms.


    "And God pushes man full of annoying smells, and he must be enjoying watching man suffer"


    "Gupiu...... I know a couple of guys who say something similar."


    With even more chest pain in mind, Historical Pleasure had stopped working hands and become a nagging addition.


    (Harry said the same thing... This guy is going crazy after all... not like the guy he''s been)


    Previously, those captured by Historic Pleasure as experimental benches were largely patterned as desperately vain, desperately indulging in silence, desperately cursing, and desperately begging for forgiveness. But at this time of Luca, I''m just talking about public stories, personal stories and my thoughts.


    "Cuckoo. I''m starting to think I''m a little funny about you, too."


    "Does that mean you''re making fun of me? Or can I take it as it''s denominated?


    "No. I''m not making a fool of myself."


    "Yes...... Because I''m like this... I''ve been ridiculed a lot because I''m a weirdo. When you''re a weird guy, you look at him with the eyes that he''s a sloppy guy, and you pull down, mock, and look down on others for the reason that he''s a weird guy. And you make that kind of air, you make fun of people in groups, right? I wonder why you would do that? What''s so fun about doing that?


    "There''s a guy in the world who thinks he''s a winner if he puts a rettel on it, or a simple guy who thinks he could have mounted it with it, so there''s no choice."


    Historical pleasure said as she listened to Luca and remembered unpleasant memories.


    (Same as me...?)


    Historical pleasure to learn a strong sense of intimacy to Luca.


    "But when the air is successfully made, it''s going to be very powerful."


    "Gupiu... do you have that kind of nasty memory? I have it, so you don''t have to talk about it anymore."


    "Oh well... were we similar... Soundwood Historical Pleasure, I think it''s quite unfortunate that I met you as an enemy now. I thought."


    "Enemy is fine. I don''t need a duck."


    Constantly discarding, Historical Pleasure resumes the research work that had been interrupted before she even realized it herself.


    "Ha... I miss you"


    To Historical Pleasure''s words, Luca was grinning and sighing.

 2042 28

    Abe River was afraid.


    Abe River was alone with Tenmoto and continued to be tortured by the police. And since earlier, torture had been concentrated on tension books, but in time, tension books cramped into strange conditions, and he was released from custody and taken outside.


    The Abe River was left alone for about thirty minutes, but that thirty minutes feels terribly long.


    Eventually, the woman detective who was torturing me - Kaori came and opened her mouth as she hit the river Abe with a cold gaze.


    "Tension Book, Buckwheat Buckwheat"


    Hearing the words of Kaori, Abe River strengthens herself.


    "The Patriarch, the Patriarch, was crying. Dassay''s. Perfect for a loser''s death, it was a real pleasure."


    "You don''t have to kill me..."


    "Huh? Do you realize what you''ve done? Do you have any pity for the guy who made you kill through the streets to discredit Grimm Penis! Besides, it''s not like I do it, it''s a cowardly way to make someone do it, throw up backwards! It''s a loss to society as a whole to let a piece of shit like that breathe for a second!


    To the squeal of the Abe River, when the incense seedlings were stirred up, he punched the face of the Abe River as much as he wanted. Because of the power and hardness of the cyborg, if the scented seedlings are serious, they are more powerful than the beating, but they are properly reduced so as not to kill them lightly. Still shattered the nose bones of the Abe River. I also broke my front teeth.


    "Talk about all your plans. I guessed all the tension books at once, but it doesn''t mean I''m not lying. Against your testimony, I''ll see if there''s a lie or a silence."


    "Ok......"


    Abe River''s heart broke at this point, revealing everything. He talked about being a magician at the Complex Devil, about the involvement of Shirley McNeil, the Complex Devil mentor, about Junko Suzuoka pulling the thread behind him, and about his plan to tailor Grimm Penis to the villain and make Detective Panda known to the world as a hero.


    "You''re useless because you confessed, too. Become a bun. I''ll make sure the cause of death is the same, that I fell down the stairs."


    "Because it''s a police station where suspects often fall down stairs and die. I don''t know what else to do."


    Umezu, who came at some point, takes over Kaori''s dialogue and laughs slightly.


    "You''re a big cop...... Japan is also Yasutai..."


    The irony became the final dialogue of the river Abe.


    David has been in and out of life clubs lately. It felt like I was nostalgic for Kumi. That was the third constitution that I didn''t like at first, but I also missed the third constitution, so we''re getting along now. The executives know that he is also the host of Arlaune, as is Kumi.


    "Ten books have been killed"


    Next to David, Kumi lays her eyes down and squeals. Kumi was able to check his life and death because the GPS signal was also set to interrupt when Tenebook was killed.


    "Maybe you threw up all over the police."


    "Is it dangerous here too?


    David asks. Now we''re both giving Arlaune the lead.


    "We haven''t done anything yet. No, I plan to do this... but I am nevertheless a patriarch, and I intend to expose my name and appearance to the public. You can''t dye your hands for outrageous deeds."


    If you imitate the likes of Detective Panda, Tentative Books and Lucas, you won''t get public support, and you can get suspicious eyes from believers. Worried above all about making Kumi, the host, sad, Arlaune Kumi is not going to imitate him off the road.


    "Are you appealing to the public?


    Open the obstacle, Kaihe Kenzo asks, who came into the room.


    "Oh. I appeal more to the public for the existence of the Life Expectancy Society. I''ll stand in public. My host, Kumi, subtly hates it."


    "Is that what Junko Yukioka said?


    "Yes."


    Lupa pointed it out, Kumi admitted it softly.


    "But it was me who made the decision. To get more power, to make this organization bigger."


    "I don''t... do I need to? Isn''t that enough now?


    Constitutional III asks hesitantly.


    "All creatures are on top of numerous deaths. I kill a lot of people. All creatures live to live. And it''s evolving to win the competition for survival. I am not at the end of the evolution I want. Even if we find them with the final host, the ghost child, we can''t do anything until then. I want to put my roots down to the final host after gaining all the strength I can."


    Once again, I hear about the purpose of Arlaune Kumi, and the Constitution makes me unable to say anything.


    (Hoping for something big involves so much risk. I and Kumi could get involved and lose their lives.)


    Constitution III has that fear. So I really don''t want you to do anything big, but I also know that Kumi couldn''t possibly change his mind when he said it.


    "Anxiety, Constitution III"


    Kumi was also discerning the mood of such a constitution. Unusual for Kumi of Arlaune, he speaks kindly.


    "But yeah. Don''t be anxious and enjoy yourself positively?


    Kumi smiles. Even though he has the same face, he smiles completely different from his host Kumi, and I think he makes it. The face is young, but the old smile floats.


    "You''re already living an unusual life. Then make the most of the privileges that only the unusual can enjoy"


    "Okay."


    Although the anxiety had not completely disappeared, he did not want to show much of the way he had cowered or boiled down in front of Kumi, and Shinzo nodded with temper.


    It was one night after being captured by History Pleasure, but Luca was still safe.


    If I had imagined that I would be treated like I wasn''t even Roku, that wouldn''t have happened. I felt surprised when I tried it from Luca. Historical pleasure was in the same lab, just chatting all the time.


    When Shi Yue left the lab, she could free herself from the sleeping area and tie a string of special materials to her hand, so she could go to the bathroom, but with Luca''s ability, she would not be able to release the restraint.


    (You talked to someone so much... haven''t you in a while? I''ve never told anyone more about myself than Junko Yukioka. [M] I''ve never even heard so much about anyone. Junko Suzuoka and Historic Soundwood are fun to talk about)


    I don''t find it much fun to talk to other people. Luca belonged to one of the countless groups in the murder club, and was also a leader in it, but she hasn''t opened her mind much to the face of the group either. Still, we had some conversation.


    (That''s right, I don''t have time to assume I''m alone... Soundwood Historical Pleasure, Won''t Come Soon)


    I thought so, and when I saw the clock, it sounded like scratching metal.


    (This is...)


    Luca recognises that it''s actually the sound of scratching the metal door. I''ve heard it many times before.


    "Princess Mo Zhou," Uhimeko "?


    Shortly after Luca shrugged, several diagonal slices entered the door, splattered and fell to the floor.


    The first woman to come in was a punk dressed woman. She broke down the door. Plus two men and one woman, a total of four come in.


    "You look well, Luca. I thought you''d already been killed."


    Punk woman with flashy black hair - Princess Mo Zhou speaks up.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox says Luca wasn''t murdered, and he didn''t believe it"


    From behind the princess, a big, gothic, body-shaped man beside her while she was holding onto her face says with a smile.


    "Even if he hasn''t been killed, I was worried he might have been turned into an experimental bench and had a terrible eye for it. I can''t get it together, Luca. Shall I cut it?"


    As the princess raised her hand with flashy nail art to shoulder height, she waved gently.


    Almost simultaneously, the special material that was wrapped around Luca''s hand is cut.


    "Even though it''s a restraint that I couldn''t solve..."


    "It''s harder to find something I can''t cut. It''s a narrow cut."


    The princess smiles at Luca, who uncommonly reveals her admiration.


    "Ask Mr. Super Fox Dog Raccoon about the Mud Village Mustache Maru" Dorumura Mustache ", the route you won''t encounter with anyone before you leave here"


    "I don''t think it''s possible to meet anyone, but maybe I''ll know about the route you won''t encounter as much as possible"


    A man called out to Luca says and walks out projecting a holographic display.


    These four men who came to rescue Luca were from Luca''s group, who had escaped the murder club together.


    "Gupiu...... How dare you?"


    Look at the lab door where Historic Pleasure was destroyed and smile.


    There is no sign of Luca in the room. It was only four minutes after Luca and the others left the lab that Historic Pleasure visited the lab. Lucas and the others are not out of the building yet.


    "Well, okay. I kinda liked that guy. In addition, there was a place where Harry and I could get through. So I forgive you."


    Historical pleasure was not particularly obsessive and I decided to miss it.


    "I wouldn''t let him get away with it if he was a vampire the other day. Gupiu."

 2043 29

    "Mr. Van Damme is busy, so I''ll be the chief of the Sea Chihuahua."


    Terrence calls me at the homicide club headquarters.


    Your escape team? confirmed. Two of them appear to have been registered yesterday as part of the Grim Penis. I''ll send it. ''


    Terrence sends us footage showing Luca, Miki Valley.


    ''Unfortunately, Kankan Miki Valley is dead. Ifube Luca had been captured by a lab, but she was escaped at the behest of her peers. And the footage is in the camera. "


    Shortly after Terrence says it, five homicide club traitors are sent footage walking inside the Grimm Penis building.


    "You can confirm Ifube Luca, Mumura Mustache Maru and Princess Mo Zhou. Perhaps the other two were in the same group as these guys, Ashin Shibao," Azagishiho "and Sohne," Azagi "."


    Watch the footage, says Kettle Hill. There are also six top members of the Yuda Murder Club on the side.


    "Mikiya, have you been murdered? I wanted to kill you, but I''m sorry. Mr. Mushimaru Mumura is also quite troublesome. He''s a different kind of all-purpose person than I am."


    Ryujiro says.


    "The new quartet who signed up for Grimm Penis was always acting in four"


    "What exactly does a psychic who registers within a grim penis do?


    Yu asks.


    "With the consent of the person, it seems to do the examination, etc. And then we also interact with each other as well as solve problems if they had problems. When there''s an external raid, you fight for your life. But usually...... nothing in particular ''


    "I see. Really?"


    "If the homicide club would like to register, please."


    "Yeah, well, it''s a secret agency that belongs to the country, so I was wondering if that would be difficult."


    ''That''s a shame. There''s nothing inconvenient about this one, even in the country''s secret services, so think about it when your country forgives you.''


    Terrence solicits with a refreshing smile, not knowing how serious she is.


    "Have you heard from the police?


    "Yes, some of the people who signed up for the Grim Penis, including the traitor to the murder club, have the gesture of Junko Yukioka, and have the power to manipulate people''s minds in it, right?


    "That''s it. Perhaps the manipulation of people''s minds is different from the murder club traitors. Maybe."


    ''Looks like the Grim Penis guy who ran wild the other day and committed indiscriminate murder was manipulated by that person. The person who used his ability to hate suddenly died during police interrogation.''


    "Maybe it''s a schematic that makes Grimm Penis evil and makes Detective Panda righteous. Junko seems to be trying to create a paranormal organization against Grim Penis, and will continue to aim for its publicity and weakening into Grim Penis."


    ''I guess. As for dealing with grim penis, we plan to appeal to the public for cleanliness while claiming that someone is about to fall into it''.


    It was almost an interaction between Yu and Terrence, but when we had a useful exchange of information, we received each other.


    "I don''t care what Junko thinks anymore about trying to make Detective Panda a hero... Look at Detective Panda''s bad reviews."


    At the end of the phone call with Terrence, Takuma said with a smile on his face.


    "Yeah. I''ll even kill my family, I''m confused, and hey. You won''t get support."


    Yu agrees with Tablemill.


    "Junko will change his policy and treat Detective Panda as a villain."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "When you can''t use it as you wish, change your usage. Well, I guess so."


    I had a feeling that Kettle Hill would be right, too.


    Five Murder Club fugitives, including Luca, made their way to the Yukioka Institute once. Since Luca had been captured by a Grim Penis Mad Sietensist, it was also to check once and for all if something was not done well, and to ask directly for future instructions from Junko.


    "Luca, don''t you get a third modification?


    Junko asks Luca, who finished the whole check. Right now, there''s just Luca and Junko in the room. The other four are waiting in the other room.


    "Two is enough...... Had a dangerous crossing twice. That''s enough. I feel like I''m in a lot of trouble for the third time, so I don''t want to do this anymore."


    "Oh well. Well, so is that."


    Junko smiles at Luca, who gently refuses.


    "Junko Suzuoka is a little nicer than he used to be..."


    "Oh well...?


    Listen to Luca, look away and scratch her cheeks, Junko.


    "At first...... it was loving, but for some reason it got cold from a certain time. It felt like I was avoiding it. Sweet Miho told me. She and I both said it was because they put us in the category of rats. I heard Junko Suzuoka works hard for those who admire him and those who have strong tastes for him. That''s where I understood. I understood and gave up. That''s what I do too, I know... Suddenly it''s very troublesome and I throw it out often. Break well."


    Because of its character, it is Luca, who was neglected from all around her when all the problems arose. Therefore Luca, too, ceased to open her heart to nature and others.


    "Hmm... well in my case... there was also the effect of the curse"


    "Curse?"


    "A curse I put on myself a long time ago. A curse that keeps someone from liking it. I think it''s because of that. I think I''ve solved it now."


    "Hmmm...... I don''t know why...... I''m pean now. Must have been caused by a broken heart or something that cursed you like that."


    "Ugh... I didn''t want you to mention that..."


    Pointed out by Luca, Junko laughs bitterly.


    "Are you embarrassed? Oh... but... well, did Junko Yukioka have that sentiment too? Good. You''re safe."


    "Yeah? You thought you had no feelings about me?


    "I suspected it might be very different from human sensitivities and thoughts."


    "Oh, yes..."


    In fact, Junko is suffering from some negative emotions, such as anger and sadness, but when he is pointed out again by others, he is a little overwhelmed. I have such feelings.


    "I... I wonder if you''re following me. Even the ratted body has been used by Junko Yukioka in this way. It''s a pleasure. It''s a nice thing. I mean, it''s on."


    Luca stares at Junko and smiles really happy.


    "By the way, what happens now? What do you do...?


    "Eh..."


    "It''s been crazy with plans, hasn''t it? I failed a lot, too. [M] Detective Panda is obviously on the run, and, uh, let''s just cut it... Do you want me to break it? You should break it. Trouble with everything is limited to breaking or turning it off. Oh... when you think about it, when you''re conscious, you want to turn it off as soon as possible..."


    Before Junko answers, Luca keeps talking about what she wants to say.


    "I have an idea, Luca, so don''t run wild."


    "Running wild and failing? Oh...... yes. That''s what they always think of me. [M] If I do what I want, I''m failing as a result. If you want to do it, your body always moves on its own...... And I only leave a bad result. [M] hehe...... should i not be in the world like me?


    Junko thinks again as he becomes a gloomy face and sees Luca talking to herself in a rash. Even at the moment he''s just talking, he''s tending to run wild, and he still can''t expect Luca to have control of himself.


    "Hmm? What did you ramble and fail?


    "There was a girl who made fun of Junko Suzuoka, and she tried to kill him because he was annoyed. So, I got caught. It''s called Soundwood History."


    "Hmmm..., sooo..."


    Historical pleasure caught me hearing it from other homicide club drop groups, but I didn''t even know how it happened. When I heard about Luca, I ate a little.


    "Abe River and Ten Books were also caught, but Ten Books brainwashed them before that. You already have the results and you know it, but isn''t that enough?


    "Hmmm... Ideally, I wanted two or three more, but the kind of rampage that kills a passing person like that is a bit..."


    I did not specifically decide how to break out, I am Junko, who was left to Luca and Tenmoto. However, it was not at all assumed that they would extend to such acts.


    "But... it''s weird. That Soundwood Historical Pleasure, if you talk to him... he''s not a nasty guy. I didn''t feel bad about him. I wonder why you hate Junko Yukioka."


    "Hmm... I don''t know why. I don''t hate Fumi-chan, but he''s making it his eye."


    "Really... that''s a dall story"


    "I wonder if you mean Dal..."


    "I liked Soundwood History. She and Junko Yukioka also have a bit of a way through. So I was hoping you''d stop messing with me."


    (I wonder where it goes...... I wonder if I can resist asking...)


    Historical pleasure and myself, Junko has no idea where they have in common other than Mad Scientists.


    "Uh... I hope I don''t run wild, huh? But I can''t guarantee it. I follow. Should I stay here for a while?


    "Hmm... well that wouldn''t be boring either. Ah..."


    Junko starts the Virtual Phone and sees the email.


    "What''s going on? Trouble?"


    "Yeah. I guess Detective Panda rumbled out again. No, the scene where Detective Panda is killing people is being streamed live..."


    Junko projects a larger holographic display with as much bitter laughter as he can think of.


    "Junko Yukioka was really unaware of Detective Panda''s madness? Isn''t that just like Detective Panda in the late comics? Couldn''t have predicted this would happen?


    "Whatever it is, I didn''t expect Detective Panda, who had a huge disapproval of that reader, to be the ideal of Mr. Cat Bear, claiming it was justice to kill everyone to the point of the bad guy''s family..."


    To Luca''s question, Junko answered with a bitter laugh.

 2044 30

    Instead of watching a lot of TV, Starchard Beauty used to watch the video site Back Pain Fart.


    In a recent favorite, I used to watch a channel called ''Cat Punch Grandma'' by my seventy-five year old grandma, Yotsuba.


    (Oh, Grandma Cat Punch is live)


    Opening a back pain fart coincidentally makes that snappy-snap - Grandma Cat Punch titled ''Grandma Cat Punch Tried Live Cat Boxing with her three-year-old grandson'', so Kira will try to open it quickly.


    What appeared on the screen was footage showing the Japanese-style room from inside the break-in. And then the camera is bluffing. I found myself trembling in small pieces.


    ''Now... Detective Panda will look for us and walk around the house... Quick... Somebody come and help me. Now my grandson is at my side, hiding with me in the break-in. This child''s mother and helper have been killed. I''ll give you the address again...... I also contacted the police...... to see if I could make it...... Someone closer than the police can come, please come and help me...''


    Trembling in fear, Grandma Cat Punch begs desperately with her push-kill voice. The camera moved and the body of the crushed cat could be identified inside the room. It''s the cat I always took in the video.


    "Grandma... it''s painful... it''s narrow... I want to go outside... muggle..."


    "No way. Be quiet. Don''t speak up. ''


    The voice of a child and the voice of a cat punch grandmother who desperately suppresses it.


    (That''s a bad guy. Common scenes in movies, cartoons and games. This next time, there is a high probability��)


    Shortly after Kira thought so, the obstacles in the room opened. It was Detective Panda who showed up there.


    ''This room... you just saw it... There was only a cat. I also explored the break-in''


    Whimpering, Detective Panda walks into the room. Cat punch Grandma can even tell over the camera that she''s shaking. Then it even comes in to the sound of snapping teeth.


    "Hiya!


    The vibrations opened up well and Grandma Cat Bunch screamed. The way Detective Panda peeks into the break-in is shown up on camera.


    "Hmm. Did you see how Detective Panda was exploring the room and behind it? Is this the work of the year, the boulder is cat punch grandma. But I''m sorry to hear that. Detective Panda has good ears without interruption. I heard voices. ''


    Apparently, Detective Panda also knew about Grandma Cat Punch, but she was surprised to learn that Detective Panda had given her name from her mouth.


    "I also liked Detective Panda''s video of Grandma Cat Punch. I looked closely at it. That was hilarious. Hmm? Are you distributing videos now? Its guts are brilliant up to this critical situation, and Detective Panda shows praise. But whoever is in the midst of the wicked shall not be pitied. That''s what Detective Panda''s Dictionary of Justice says. ''


    "What dictionary..."


    Unexpectedly pompous and squeaky beauty.


    "What justice! Kill this kid''s mother, kill us for nothing, and there''s no justice for you! You''re definitely evil! Everyone sees what you''ve done!


    With the camera pointing at Detective Panda, Grandma Cat Punch shouted resolutely.


    "Wow!


    My grandson cries like he was on fire because his sweet grandmother yelled all the time.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry... I''m sorry I yelled at you. Hey. I won''t yell anymore,'' cause Grandma''s with me, ''cause I''m fine...''


    Throw the camera away, cat punching her crying grandson. Grandma hugs her hard and meditates her own eyes hard. That appearance was also shown on the camera that fell to the floor.


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Detective Panda speaks out in a hard voice and sticks out a knife.


    The old woman and her grandson''s body were pierced at the same time with a knife and collapsed. The camera also showed properly.


    ''Just fine. It''s a message from Detective Panda, a righteous use, to the viewers watching this video. "


    Picking up the camera, putting his own face up from up close, Detective Panda says pale.


    ''You seem to be talking about Detective Panda in the public. And Detective Panda knows very well that most of them are negative. But Detective Panda keeps doing the justice he believes in. All the villains in this world will never forgive you. Decline to kill. I will not tolerate any of the villains. Definitely regard it as joint and several liability. There can''t be no sin and no responsibility within the crooks. Decline and commit the same crime. Decline and kill. And if Detective Panda keeps trying the bad guys, if he keeps trying the bad guys'' bodies, there will always be a peaceful world one day. At that time, those who curse Detective Panda will also be grateful to Detective Panda. It is the destiny that has been ordained, the future that will never be changed ''


    "He''s the worst shit... this guy..."


    Listening to Detective Panda''s dialogue, Kira feels like she''s about to throw up backwards. I felt that I trampled on the lives of others without doubting myself because I believed in justice, too unusual values, my claims of legitimacy, and bottomless evil in all of them.


    "Keh, he''s the worst shit, this guy"


    Shortly afterwards, from the video, she heard the exact same dialogue as herself emitted in a familiar voice, and Chirakuro rounded her eyes.


    "Huifeng!?


    "Stardust Scatter"


    Yet again, I wondered if a Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft spell had been cast in my nephew''s voice, and the video was interrupted. Chirakuro immediately assumed that she had destroyed the camera with her surgery so that they would not be shown who they were.


    Huiming and Shu were moving as they watched Grandma Cat Punch deliver.


    Grandma Cat Punch was also exposed to her home address when Detective Panda attacked her. Knowing it was close by chance, I flew a dark taxi and arrived in a few minutes.


    There were two masked police cars in front of Grandma Cat Punch''s house. Looks like the police were arriving first. But on the doorstep of the house, several police officers who arrived have already been slaughtered or shot dead by Detective Panda, falling to overlap as corpses.


    And it was nice to arrive before Detective Panda walked away, but I couldn''t help Grandma Cat Punch and her grandson in time.


    "Keh, that''s the worst shit, this guy"


    Hear Detective Panda''s claims in the video, even in his raw voice, and Luminous throws up with plenty of contempt.


    "Stardust Scatter"


    In the meantime, Detective Panda has the luminosity to destroy the camera distributing Grandma Cat Punch videos with a crush of golden flat sugar.


    "That''s terrible. How could you do this..."


    Shu trembles in anger when she sees the remains of an old woman and toddler running out in the break-in.


    "I''m not letting this guy get away with it. I''ll definitely bust your ass."


    Of course.


    Huiming stares at Detective Panda and declares in an angry voice, filling in the time as Shu holds a wooden knife.


    "Pandadeca Banishment!"


    He was a panda detective shooting guns at impending repairs, but repairs jumped sideways at leisure to dodge him, packing more time and approaching his attacking range lightly.


    "Panda de......"


    Detective Panda, who tried to scream the name of a special attack, was forced to interrupt along the way. Shu came at me with a wooden knife.


    Detective Panda, who deflected her torso against the rear, wielded one leg while dressed with her torso against the other, turning the head of the torso and eating the kick.


    It wasn''t a bitter attack, it was a kick with considerable accuracy and speed, but Shu gently swept back and avoided.


    It was a repair trying to poke me again with a wooden knife shortly after I avoided it, but Detective Panda was moving faster than that, sideways.


    Sounds like we''re gonna do a little bit of it.


    Seeing Detective Panda''s unexpected agility and sharp movements, Shu tightens his mind.


    "Stardust Scatter"


    Shortly after moving sideways, Shining attacked again using the same technique.

 2045 31

    Detective Panda flinches in the face of a hardened golden flat sugar crust fired from above Shining''s palm. Quite a few golden flat sugars are breaking through the fur and meat and eating into the body.


    A repair waves a wooden knife down from the side to detective Panda, who is slow-moving.


    It was a blow to the head, but Detective Panda avoided it in a remarkable way. But I just avoided hitting my head. The wooden knife struck him firmly in the shoulder. The feeling of a broken bone was clearly conveyed to Detective Panda and to the hand of repair over the wooden knife.


    (All of them......!


    Anger and remorse distort Detective Panda''s panda face.


    Seeing a panda with a look on its face as if it were a human being, the movement of brilliance and repair only stopped for a moment. When a person sees something unexpected, it takes his heart away.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah!


    Raising the roar of anger, Detective Panda put his strength all over his body.


    My muscles swell. Golden flat sugar is drained from the body. Suit tears all over. No sign of Detective Panda, who was smartest in the early days. He''s become a mucky panda detective.


    "Pandadeca Banishment!"


    I''m on my way to fix it. Detective Panda shooting at me again. Now I''ve got two shots, but once again, it gets gently switched.


    (Muscle mucky powered but you shoot a gun or something...)


    Glittering activates the next technique.


    "Heavenly Grass Gun"


    Multiple spears of light pop up more than at Shining''s feet, drawing parabolas and hitting Detective Panda.


    Everything aimed at the position after the behavioral prediction came off. Because Detective Panda didn''t move the spot. Four of the spears burst into Detective Panda''s torso, chest, feet, and arms, quickly disappearing and blood erupting.


    "Guuuuu..."


    He''s a panda detective who distorts his face and leaks groans of anguish, but he doesn''t fall. Neither the fighting spirit nor the rush has diminished.


    (This one is pushing. Detective Banda does have great physical abilities, but he doesn''t feel very used to fighting. But... I don''t know, I have a very ominous feeling)


    Without immediately attempting to move on to the attack, Shu was asking how it was with the wooden knife in place. To such a repair, Shining sends an astonishing gaze.


    "Be careful, Ter. There''s something going on with him."


    Shu prompts vigilance and leans over to Detective Panda one by one.


    (Are you going to change the flow and let Detective Panda attack you first, take it and see how it goes)


    Luminosity, who saw and guessed the motion of repair, decides to use the technique to suit it.


    "Panda deca beam!


    Detective Panda beaming out of his eyes.


    "Why is it so classic to get out of the beam equals eyes?"


    Shu shrugged.


    "Slash and run, Shark."


    When Shining completes the procedure, something like half the sun and moon depicting a glowing curve runs like a slippery floor with the backrest of a squirrel coming out of the water, toward Detective Panda at a fierce speed.


    "Panda deca beam!


    He was a panda detective who released the beam again, but the beam is played lightly by the wax of light.


    (Mm...)


    Detective Panda is a little upset about being hit with a beam.


    (What...)


    Luminous, on the other hand, was also upset. Because at first glance it looks as if the art of brilliance has been beaten by Detective Banda''s beam, but he has been beamed and found to have considerably weakened the power of the technique. The speed remained the same, but the durability and persistence were considerably shredded.


    Detective Panda jumps to the side to evade the attack of the light flip.


    The repair is imminent for the moment, and the thrust of his body is rolled out.


    Detective Banda grabs a wooden knife and stops it with his hands like a panda mixed with a person. Surprisingly round your eyes repair.


    "Shu, this guy seems to be kidding, but he''s got a lot of power."


    "I don''t want to see this schematic now, but I can see it."


    To the brilliance of warning with a sharp voice, Shu says quickly, turning to the arm of Detective Panda, who grabbed the wooden knife, trying to put a kick in.


    At that time, Detective Panda did not miss the slightest gap in the repair.


    (Shit...... It was me who was alarmed. [M] I thought you had little combat experience or something, but you just have the power to make it up to you. Motor vision, judgment, and movement are all beasts. Don''t miss a single gap)


    Shu was thinking about that, feeling the illusion as if the passage of time were going to be extremely slow, while at the same time remembering the fear of death.


    Detective Panda let go of the wooden knife and dropped his hips low to see a positive fist thrust against Shu, who had been kicking in trying to replace his body while grabbing the wooden knife.


    Shu thought he had been killed, but almost at the same time that Detective Panda''s fist hit Shu, the blade of light from the slash-and-run Shark, which had been inverted, hit Detective Panda directly.


    Detective Panda''s body is bounced vertically and hits the ceiling. On the other hand, the blade of light also extinguishes. Normally, one person would not disappear to a certain extent, but he was beamed and weak.


    "Gu......"


    Shu, who ate his fist aside, kneels, spits blood reflexes and groans. I am desperately enduring a place that takes considerable damage to my gut and is likely to be annihilated by spectacular pain with the mental strength I have built up since I was a young child.


    (If Ter''s technique hadn''t lived... or been slightly delayed, he could have died instantly from a gut rupture...)


    Hold down where you were hit with your left hand, grip the wooden knife with your right hand, and Shu manages to get up.


    Detective Panda also gets up. This one seems to be damaged too, but as far as its movement goes, it''s not as good as repair. The movement is smooth.


    (This is... annoying. I can''t move properly.)


    Remembering the epic pain of dizziness, Shu manages to set up a wooden knife by eating up his teeth while spraying sweat from all over his body.


    (It''s tight just standing like this. One more action at best, even if it moved with guts. Whether you attack or avoid, one more time is the best...)


    Even if I fall, the avant-garde, there are several ways to deal with the brilliance of today. But it would still be ideal for Shu to have fought as an avant-garde, and to be able to work with Huiming.


    "Go, go, go."


    Shining uses original witchcraft. A swollen giant the size of which could break through to the ceiling appears indoors and is attacked by Detective Panda.


    Shining can use another technique, even while you''re putting out this swollen giant. I''ve already started casting spells. And Huiming glanced at Shu as he cast a spell.


    (You also know Ter. You mean it''s up to you to decide next time? Let''s just say I''ll fit the tel with an add-on)


    Shu with a bitter face and still smiling toward the bright light.


    "Panda deca flash!


    Detective Panda''s abdomen glows. Shu meditates his eyes unintentionally, but Shining remains open. The furry giant also seemed to have vision, covering his face and meditating his eyes.


    "Panda deca punch!


    Detective Panda''s fist pierces the giant''s abdomen as it swells, and the giant''s figure gradually diminishes and disappears.


    "Water Candy Festival"


    Luminous activates the technique.


    "Huh...?


    Shu raised a surprising voice. It is an exclusive technique for rainy or snowy days. But saying it means it''s raining now. Shu didn''t notice because he was indoors, but Shining is outside the edge.


    A wind of beatings blows and countless large grains of water hits all over Detective Panda''s body.


    "Hey, what is this..."


    I notice an abnormality in my body, and Detective Panda groans.


    The grains of water were like water candy with a very high viscosity, stuck in Detective Panda''s body, blunting its movement.


    Shu squeezes his last force and rushes out, devouring Detective Panda''s throat.


    "Damn..."


    Blood and air are thrown out of Detective Panda''s throat.


    "Slash and run, Shark."


    Once again a curved blade of light ran, striking directly at Detective Panda''s body. Detective Panda''s body, which jumped even more vigorously than earlier, struck directly into the ceiling.


    To the falling panda detective, the reverse of the light that flipped back hits directly yet another time. Detective Panda''s body is now hit by a pillar.


    After all, Detective Panda stopped moving.


    Shu touches Detective Panda. No pulse.


    Though he was definitely supposedly dead, Shining made an even worse push. Using the technique of flaming columns, I wrap Detective Panda''s entire body in flames. Because there was also the possibility of a regenerative mouse.


    "You were a strong enemy inside. I mean, what are we gonna do with it on fire? I''m gonna burn the house down."


    Fixing.


    "Cat punch, too, Grandma. That''s all right. The crematorium could lose money. Keh."


    Shining shows her dog teeth and laughs as she wakes up her body of repair and lends her shoulder.


    "I can''t help it. It''ll be tough if the fire moves into the neighborhood."


    "Keh, shh. I''ll call the fire truck. It''s been raining, and you didn''t come to the neighborhood before the fire truck arrived."


    Being tempted by Shu, Huiming hung on number 119 as she watched Detective Panda burn as she tried to wrap herself in flames.

 2046 32

    The echo of Grandma Cat Punch''s video, which delivered the scene where she herself would be killed, was awesome.


    "I''ve never seen anything worse in my life."


    "It was super chest shit. I don''t think I''ll ever forget it."


    "Kill the children with you, declare yourself right without any doubt, and so much on the outside road."


    ''I know I won''t tolerate villains. What''s the logic of not forgiving a villain''s body either? I used to do that in comics, but I don''t know what that means.''


    "You know, jointly and severally?


    "The very idea of joint responsibility is nonsense. It''s medieval."


    "Isn''t it to deter crime? w"


    ''I''ll stop committing crimes because my insides will be killed. What, if you''re just a sweet criminal, it''ll work. Oh, this is ironic.''


    "Something nasty about a guy who calls himself justice and is intoxicated by his own justice"


    ''The guy who''s killing me sucks, but the guy who''s killing me sucks. Finally, all the supernatural abilities suck.''


    "The number of guys who are actually looking forward to seeing what kind of tongue-three-inch Van Dam the Grim Penis is going to get away with this time "


    "Solitary vs Solitary"


    "Poor old cat punch... precious famous old man..."


    Whether it was SNS or anonymous bulletin boards, it was a topic of discussion online over the course of the day. But tomorrow, we''ll move on to another topic. Sacrifice a new topic and set it on fire, enjoying an unconscious witch hunt on the computer world.


    "The reaction of the internet is as expected. And I generally disagree."


    Said Tomoko as he watched the holographic display.


    "When Detective Panda dies, won''t you publish it?


    Yu, who visited the euthanasia police station, asked Umezu wonderfully.


    Both the Homicide Club and the Backstreet Division have already received reports from Shining and Shu that they have crusaded Detective Panda. The repair was seriously injured, so now they''re in the hospital. Three of them, Yu, Tsuko and Kettle Hill, entered the case of Grandma Cat Punch and reports that Huiming and Shu crusaded Detective Panda while they were on their way to the police to meet us.


    "The fire truck ran and the body of Grandma Cat Punch and her grandson could be confirmed. But we haven''t found Detective Panda''s body."


    Umezu reports on the tannic side.


    "Starling coal and Hongmori said they also confirmed cardiac arrest."


    "It''s Junko''s mouse, and it sounds like he breathed back or pretended to be dead, that''s about it. Or empowered as an awakening."


    Kettle Hill and Yu say.


    "Forensics just contacted me. They''ve got blood on them, and they''ve got traces of escape. But it''s also on the way."


    and Umezu.


    "Oh, if you''re relieved to think I finally killed you... no or joy. Ah. Those two, with all their mouths and sweet stuffing."


    "Even though I checked my cardiac arrest and burned it with more fire, I breathed back. I can''t blame you."


    A pot hill can beat a poisonous bastard.


    "Consider the possibility of going back to the Snow Oka Institute and make it stretch around Candoville as well. You guys stay close."


    Copy that.


    "Heck."


    "I''m leaving."


    Yu, Tsuruko and Kettlehill each responded to Umezu''s request.


    Van Damme finally came to the press conference after two indiscriminate murders throughout the city by a man named a member of Grimm Penis.


    Van Damme today, who stood at a press conference, is not as confident a face as usual. It has a magical face, but the eyes are unusually giddy and radiant. That''s the impression you''re quietly letting your fighting spirit roll.


    "The two people who used extraordinary powers the other day to commit indiscriminate killings are constituents who rarely belong to Grimm Penis,"


    Those watching the live broadcast of the press conference were a little surprised by the argument that suddenly admitted no from the outset.


    ''But - I''ll say it in their honor. Apparently, they were being manipulated by someone outside. It did not extend to such an assault by their will in no way. It''s a conspiracy by someone with a sense of crisis for Grimm Penis to gather psychics and outsiders to build strength. "


    But then the claim that came out made everyone oddly convinced, after all, that it was the usual van Dam.


    ''It extends to the unforgivable crime of indiscriminately killing innocent people in order to put their sins on us, as if someone were to frame us. Very despicable. And the person dressed as a panda detective, who arbitrarily murdered the only constituents who were being manipulated, to the point of reaching out to his family. This is also unforgivable. Let us say enemies of the rule of law.''


    "I wonder which mouth would say..."


    Shirley said as she looked at the television relay attached to the coffee shop. At the same table are also Junko, Kumi and Luca.


    There is no Hot Jiro. I am going back to Baste if there is dust.


    "Both the cowards who leap in the shadows and those who shake their selfish self-righteousness are dangerous to strip society of their fangs. We at Grimm Penis are in the position of victims, but we can''t watch this in silence. We also want to work with the police to deal with those who break these laws as best we can. ''


    "I''m not going to work with the police to bury anyone in the way of darkness."


    Hearing Van Damme''s dialogue, Junko browns with a strange smile.


    "I think he''s a tough opponent. I''m not sure how many paranormal people are joining Grimm Penis, but as far as the rumors of your relationship are concerned, it seems to be quite a few."


    "I heard a bunch of vampires and a bunch of haunted foxes putting their shoulders in."


    Kumi and Shirley say.


    "Are you seriously going to go to total war with that grim penis?


    Kumi looks at Junko and asks. I''m a little na?ve because it''s probably my organization that''s going to stand on the arrow.


    "I''m going to. I''m in the way to make my ideals work. But I feel like I''m pretty late, so I''m gonna have to try my best with those hands."


    Junko answers with a bounced voice. Kumi took a small sigh of sigh and shook her head, looking like she didn''t even know about the shards, such as her anxiety.


    "There are a growing number of endorsers and hopefuls of Complex Devil. But a lot of people hesitate about Detective Panda."


    I said it with a face Shirley wouldn''t float. Being the target of Detective Panda will kill you and your body, so it''s the nuance that you hesitate to step through now.


    "I haven''t talked to anyone but the executives yet. If you want to focus on me, the story will be revealed when I go out into public. Then who would want to join the new organization?"


    And, Kumi.


    "Meanwhile, I asked Lupa to bring about ten Arlaunes from the planet Glass Dew to the Enjoyment Society. Those who agree with the idea of Junko, or want to use it."


    "Oh, if Arlaune will cooperate with ten people, we will also make progress in granting paranormal. I wonder if we can fight Grimm''s penis enough."


    After hearing further reports of Kumi, Junko makes his face shine. Seeing Junko react like that, Kumi sighed again.


    "What''s the matter? Kumi."


    Here Junko finally touches on something strange about Kumi.


    "I hope you don''t have a hopeful observation, even though you''re not sure of the size of the enemy. We''re the ones standing on the arrow."


    "Oh, right. It was a little floating. Sorry."


    Junko honestly admits no.


    "When this happens, I''m gonna have trouble treating Detective Panda."


    Junko arms up and tilts his neck.


    "We should get rid of that. It''s only a hassle to leave me alone. But... me too... I can''t talk about people. If I get any worse, I''m Detective Panda. No, I did too."


    Until then, Luca keeps her mouth open.


    "Luca, you make mistakes impulsively, and Detective Panda feels like she''s only going to pierce her will and beliefs, so she''s not going to be able to control it. I don''t think you''re gonna ask me if I tell you not to come over here."


    Junko also says along with his follow-up to Luca.


    "Oh, mice disguised as grim penis humans, because I added about five"


    "Impersonation?"


    Shirley gives a surprising voice to Junko''s report.


    "It''s just a mouse, though. The people I was stocking. I told him to call me Grimm Penis. I told you to storm people around the city without killing them, Kumi, so repel them. Don''t kill me, of course."


    "Okay."


    Junko requested it, and Kumi nodded with a face she didn''t feel comfortable with.

 2047 33

    Van Damme, who finished the press conference, returns to Grimm Penisville for a breather.


    "It''s an eye-catching day. The press conference in this country has been replaced by the number one press conference I''ve had in my lifetime."


    Vandamm says sarcastically with a slightly tired face, in front of Katsuura and Terrence.


    "I''m sorry to bother you."


    "It''s true that I''m annoyed, but I also enjoy it at the same time. You can''t just feel backwards."


    Working for Seung-ura, Van Dam smiles bitterly.


    "We also asked the police to hold a press conference and publicly announce that we would have a cooperative system with Grimm Penis"


    "Whoa... Katsuura, you''ve often made such a request to the police. Will the police listen to me?


    "No, I was wondering if it''s likely that if it''s the police right now, they''ll listen to me. So the chairman told me at a press conference that he was going to work with the police, so it should be convenient to try it over there. These days the police have shown no resistance to turning to the private sector for cooperation, and they can''t be unaware of the power of our organization."


    Upon hearing Seung-ura''s report, Van Dam was stunned, but Seung-ura insisted with a straight face.


    (This man has changed gradually, too. Are you saying I''m getting bold? I used to only have an unreliable image)


    Van Dam once tried to kill Katsuura, but now I''m glad I didn''t have to let him die then.


    "Mr. Van Damme. Another bad report."


    Terrence speaks up as she looks at the email. Van Dam with emotions right on his face, but he didn''t move one eyebrow at this time. I recognize that now is the time when all the bad things are happening too continuously, and that is the normal flow, but therefore.


    "Another person named a member of the Grim Penis said to be rampaging all over the city. As far as we have ascertained now, the number is five"


    "Will the police or the murder club deal with it? I''ll take care of it. All you have to do is report it."


    Van Damme, listening to Terrence''s report, told him with a shrugged shoulder.


    Yu, Tsuko and Kettle Hill returned from the euthanasia police station to the Murder Club headquarters.


    "As far as Van Damme''s press conference is concerned, I felt I had clarified my cooperative stance, but what do you think?


    Sharply asks for an opinion.


    "I don''t think there''s any lies in that attitude. If something goes wrong, I''m going to blame it all on the police."


    Yours to state what I think.


    "I don''t like working with people like that. I don''t think I''m going to give you our names."


    "You know from the beginning that someone you don''t deserve to trust."


    Ryuji said strangely, and Takuma said in a nihil tone.


    "I know, but I don''t want you to sound so great."


    "Why do I have to be seen so low? He''s the oldest, isn''t he? I don''t even remember making it sound great."


    To the half-eyed sarcophagus, the table grind rebuts with a shriveled face.


    "Hey, it''s just... There''s another riot of people named Grimm Penis. Now there''s five of us."


    Kettle Hill, who picked up the phone, immediately hung up the phone and shouted in his face.


    "Everybody out. If it doesn''t seem enough, speak up for the rest of us."


    The other members of the Homicide Club are what Kettle Hill calls the other Ments.


    "Then add Mr. Rightyama and Mr. Left Valley, and let''s head for the Eight."


    "Whatever the right mountain, the left valley is comforting."


    Yu made the decision, Sharp Ichi said. Kenji Riyama "Uyamakechi" and Ryohiko Left Valley "Hidakata Yawahiko" are members of the Murder Club, but they are also sharp ones who have fought while being manipulated by their enemies. I was well aware of its strength.


    However, it is the right mountain and the left valley that were given the appearance that I was waiting for, but in the end, their appearance will not end this time.


    "Long live Grim Penis! Grim penis! Banzai!


    "Yes, no, we''re Grim Penis Sue."


    "Grim penis is the world''s best wi!... is drying up my throat"


    The five mice arranged by Junko, all wearing dolphin masks, are rampaging downtown.


    One of them threw a bun there. When the thrown bun hits the road sign, the road sign explodes, and when it falls on the road, it explodes on the road.


    "Cookkkkkkkkkkkk...... human. Anyone would dream about it once while they were alive? I wish the bun I touched was a bomb. He wants to throw a bomb bun and blow it up. You''ve probably thought about that before, haven''t you? My ability is what made me dream."


    "Hey."


    "None"


    The other dolphin heads shrug and deny to the man who takes the bun out of his pocket and explains it.


    Another dolphin-headed woman, on the other hand, takes a sublet out of her pocket and throws it one after the other. Sabre cuts off a parked car, cuts off a street tree, and even though it''s small, it''s doing more damage everywhere than a bun bomb.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I wish Sabre was a cutter who could run out of spa for anything, so you fantasized, didn''t you? I was given that ability."


    "Hey."


    "None"


    The other dolphin heads were terrified that this ability was pretty scary, although they denied the woman explaining it with a grumpy voice.


    "Maybe we should refrain from attacking cars."


    "Why?"


    "Stupid parents are obsessed with pussies, maybe they have kids in the car or something"


    "Oh... that can happen. Then I''ll stop."


    Attention was drawn to the companion, and the woman using the subrecutter refrained from attacking the car.


    These five dolphin heads have been told not to kill people by their pure children, and all five of them were not the owners of the inhuman minds captured by the killing impulse, like they wanted to commit indiscriminate murder. For this reason, he was engaged only in destructive activities that did not harm people.


    The Dolphin Mask quintet, who shouted himself as a crimppenis man and snorted at the sabotage activities, was watched from a short distance by Anna Meizuka, Dermas Sakuchi, Kaihe Kenzo, and Kumi Arlaune''s Life Club Quartet.


    ''Finally, we''re about to move. From now on, the Grim Penis abilities will storm out all over the city. Crusade it with us, and Abeer says that the Enjoyment Society is the right paranormal group. "


    Before coming here, Kumi told him that in front of the Constitutions.


    "You''re not going yet?


    Shinzo asks looking at Kumi.


    "When they are evil and dangerous, they need to be shown to the public properly. By the way, Junko tells me not to kill you."


    Says Kumi, watching those filming in faraway windings.


    "Do you mind if people die as a result and look at that stunnedly... Besides, you''re also calculating people dying as propaganda effects. Bad chest shit on boulders."


    Sa Chest says.


    "That''s okay. Look, I''m just breaking things."


    "Oh...... sure"


    "Junko told me not to kill anyone. That''s just a mouse, not actually a Grim Penis person"


    Confirming the heart of his host, Kumi, the man of Arlaune, said, and went out of the shadows, and proceeded to walk toward the five that were rampant.


    It was then. Shots were stuck and one of the dolphin heads fell.


    Two more gunshots. Two more fall. The two remaining dolphin heads, flee in a hurry.


    "Where..."


    Kumi looks all over the place trying to pinpoint a sniping point. From the way the gunshots sound, I don''t think they''re too far away.


    Two more snipes were carried out and the two remaining dolphin heads also fell.


    "Over there..."


    Kumi confirmed the location and appearance of the sniper. I''m in the fifth floor window of a nearby apartment. On the contrary, my eyes met. Snipers don''t even try to escape. I''m staring at this one with no expression. The man was a boy who knew Kumi well.


    "Hello, Yu?


    The boy who shot the five men one after the other with a sniper gun calls.


    What''s the matter, Mayu-san?


    "Five Grimm Penis paranormal abilities who were now rampaging around the city, I''ve dealt with them. I kept them just to destroy the city''s stuff, so I''m careful not to kill them either. He may have accidentally shot through the aorta."


    Sniper - True tells the situation superiorly.


    "I was close by chance..." That doesn''t mean, right?


    "Oh, it was a Snow Oka mouse, marking the guy I knew from one end. There were some suspicious moves in there."


    ''The murder club was about to ask you, but it doesn''t seem necessary either. Thank you. "


    When True hung up, there was Kumi outside the window.


    "Makoto Aizawa... So you''re just gonna get in my way?


    Kumi, who has climbed the apartment wall, speaks truly with a flashing face.


    "You look like that because you''ve gotten in the way enough, and there''s gonna be that dialogue, right? Why don''t you just take care of those guys who took part in the do-it-yourself?


    Referring to the five dolphin heads falling on the road, he said the truth pale.

 2048 34

    The view of a dolphin mask mouse quintet rampaging around the city was filmed by members of the intelligence organization Frozen Sun hired by Junko. Initially, the plan was to shoot where the Enjoyment Society would kill it and use it as a step in the appeal.


    Only Junko and Luca watched the scene live.


    A true sniper was carried out along the way. The camera also captures the true whereabouts, and shows Kumi climbing the wall and True confronting him in a progressive fashion.


    "I don''t understand why Masako Aizawa, who likes Junko Yukioka, gets in the way of Junko Yukioka. It''s hard to understand."


    "Hmm... well a lot has happened..."


    To Luca''s doubt, Junko clouds his words.


    "Junko Yukioka also likes Makoto Aizawa, right?


    "Uh... no... yeah... well... yeah..."


    "Oh...... I''m going crazy with jealousy. The flames of jealousy are amazing. My chest hurts... Ugh..."


    "Mm-hmm..."


    I don''t know what to say to Luca, who holds her chest down and distorts her face as much as she wants. Junko just roars.


    "But... I have no choice and I''ll give up... I think it''s a good couple. In this case, it''s easier to give up. Besides, if I kill Makoto Aizawa, Junko Yukioka will grieve, so I will try my best to avoid a dispute. It''s very, very troublesome, but if you encounter it, we''ll discuss it and try to resolve it. I''ll convince Makoto Aizawa."


    "Oh yeah...... I hope so."


    "You expect me to? Junko Yukioka told me? Heh heh... something, that''s a pleasure... That''s what makes me want to work extra hard."


    Luca smiles at Junko, who hesitates to speak of a social-decreed dialogue.


    At that time, Junko''s phone rings. The opponent was Shirley.


    "The magicians who were supporters are clapping back one after the other. It''s not like someone threatened me or sent me a bribe. Thank you. You seem to be mind-controlled under the art of mental interference. ''


    "Oh no... magician, I can''t believe you could do that to multiple opponents. You''re quite powerful."


    There is only one person in Junko who can imitate that. No, there''s only one.


    (I guess it was Midori''s fault. True you haven''t been around forever, and I knew you two were moving in the shadows forever. Have you set it up here at the same time? -)


    But Midori decided to keep her mouth shut to Shirley and Luca.


    "We''re not all here, are we?


    ''More than half of them got hit. It''s a big blow...''


    "Is there any chance there''s a traitor over there? I find it hard to tell who and who of the sorcerers are defiant of Grimm Penis or agree with this idea without internal guidelines."


    "I know... I know..."


    Like Junko earlier, Shirley seemed unspeakably cloudy.


    (Hard to say over there - if you have similar circumstances to this one - if you have the work of being close to you or something, don''t go into it. Even if they don''t, they seem to be bonding with each other)


    That guess of Junko had been met.


    True inside the apartment room and Kumi outside the window, facing each other in a fairly close position.


    "Hey, true. Are you really going to poke Junko?


    Ask back to Kumi in the main unit, not Arlaune.


    "That''s right. I don''t like what he''s doing. What do you think? Indirectly though - no, I''m killing a lot of unrelated people at the convenience that I didn''t make a direct call. That guy... used to do that sometimes, but he''s been hissing lately here. But I started doing it again. Now there''s no additions or subtractions. We try to achieve our purpose by giving strength to dangerous people and making sacrifices."


    "Me too... I think this is wrong. Arlaune, thoughts come to mind..."


    Kumi called out spicy, but his expression changed along the way.


    "My chest hurts too when Kumi grieves. But to gain great power - to fulfill a wish, to feed others, to step on sacrifices and move on. That''s what a lot of people do. And those who became the leaders of society, and many men walked the path laid by their leaders? We just do it, too."


    "It''s a stupid villain round-up dialogue, that. You really think so? You''re not serious."


    "Hmmm......"


    Truly pointed out, Kumi roared. I certainly don''t really believe that either. I just said one side of the truth.


    "Well, no, I believe you."


    "Huh...?


    Kumi is taken aback by true unexpected words.


    "Even if it''s given to the Yukooka side, I''ll take it upon myself to believe that you''re not going too far. I will take the liberty of believing that even if Snow Oka goes too far, he will take on a role that will contain me. We can do what we''re supposed to do."


    ����


    Saying with a sniper gun, Truth turned his back on Kumi and left the apartment room.


    "Don''t do it inside... that kid is"


    (What?


    Kumi''s - Kumi, the host, asks in response to the whining of Arlaune Kumi.


    "The dialogue now, you didn''t just tell me. To you - it''s a shake against Kumi. If they say that... your mind is even more disturbed, and I can''t let it go either"


    Host Kumi, who speaks up and is answered by Arlaune Kumi, giving him the initiative of his body and pulling it off, feels complicated.


    "Fair enough. Let''s do it the way we planned."


    Kumi jumps off the fifth floor window of the apartment.


    "Photographer, come here"


    Kumi calls in the informant photographer Junko hired, and this is on schedule.


    Kumi, please.


    "Yes, sir."


    It''s promotional time, so return the body''s initiative to the host Kumi.


    "We''re at a life club. The Grim Penis runaways, as you can see, we succeeded."


    After confirming that there is a dolphin mask behind him, Kumi declares toward the camera.


    "Our aim is to use the power of paranormal correctly. We cannot refuse to overlook the fact that those with superordinary powers do harm to those without superordinary powers. Grimm penis is the right thing to do. I''m going to gather those who have power and build a privileged class. And then they conduct suspicious experiments to gain power, and this is how the spiritually destroyed are rampant. Grimm penis is completely evil."


    Kumi spins the words while taking great care not to bite. The dialogue is not talking in advance as scripted, but thinking and speaking on the spot. I decided to do so because I thought it would be more realistic and convey my feelings.


    "It''s not fair that some have the power of paranormal. It should be owned by all humans in the world. That right rests with all human beings. That''s what we think. And we have the power to empower. Anyone who wants power must come to the Enjoyment Club. Wait a minute."


    Kumi was relieved to speak so far because he was able to speak the most pivotal spirit successfully.


    "There''s just limits to our power, too. It is not possible at this time to empower all those who wish to do so immediately. Selected lotteries will be drawn from those wishing to arrive. Okay, then."


    Here Kumi sneaks out a signal to finish shooting. The informer turned off the camera.


    "Take care of the five people who got shot."


    Kumi says toward Sa Chest, Anna and Shinzo.


    If you do, it won''t rot.


    Sa Chest says.


    "That won''t be able to be a boulder. They''re just pure child mice, they just followed Pure Son''s orders, and they didn''t kill anyone. I''ve got my moxibustion in place."


    I say to you, not to the host, but to Arlaune Kumi. Even as Kumi, I understand the logic that I should kill him, but there is no way the host Kumi is in favor of such a ruthless imitation, so I decided to let the five mice escape alive.


    He was badly wounded, but managed to squeeze his strength and escape.


    Even if it''s not instantaneous, it has the ability to play there. The wound heals much faster than a regular person. However, there is also the consumption of health, and we are still unable to move.


    "Detective Panda can''t die yet..."


    Detective Panda, who fell into a depression in the park grass, groans as she tells herself.


    "In the world as per Detective Panda''s dictionary - I will not die until Detective Panda''s justice is done in perfect form and a world without a scratch..."


    Strongly thinking of the mission he had imposed on himself, Detective Panda strongly hoped that his flesh would be repaired.

 2049 35

    A sudden change of heart among the magicians of Complex Devil. It was a reading that Junko would be Midori''s work, but it was a hit. And the speculation that some of the complex devils might be guiding was also a brilliant hit.


    "Done?" "Tired face"


    In one of the hotel rooms, Midori, who has a policy, the Bull Village sisters speak up.


    "Huh... I''m tired. Whatever you take the time to do, for a short time, and the other guy is a magician who seems to have resistance, and even though he doesn''t mean it, it''s a task to twist and bend his hopes that he can''t help."


    Midori falls asleep on the couch making a sound like she''s dying.


    "Especially since I don''t think I could have twisted my hopes without the help of Sister Gaye and Sister Maye."


    Through the world of dreams, Midori was trying to lose his mind by interfering with the magicians of the complex Devil about to enter the paranormal group that Junko would make. But with Midori''s power, it''s not easy. The power of Midori was amplified by the magical powers of the Bull Village sisters, and at the same time the subject''s thoughts were made easier to brace, so he managed to succeed.


    And Midori had nightmares, and imprinted them in their spirit. We kept dreaming that we were going to fail. Midori thinks it was half the success, but still a better achievement than he expected.


    Incidentally, it was the Bull Village sisters who examined the anti-grim penis factions of the mages of Complex Devil and the members who were in tune with the ideas of Shirley and Junko.


    "Good day, Midori"


    Truth comes there and speaks the words of the Negi. I sniped the five mice that stormed in the name of Grimm Penis, and I just got back.


    "What do you mean? Screwed up?"


    "The Enjoyment Club is taking care of it, right?


    Ask truly the order of Maye, Gaye. By Junko''s do-it-yourself, it was felt by the sisters, as they pretended, even though True sniped five mice to discredit the grim penis and stop the self-camp from lifting and propaganda.


    "It was a hassle, so I dared to hand it over to them. The Patriarch of that Order of Life - Arlaune saw that, at times of need, he could make us cooperate here. The patriarch was a accommodating type, and he didn''t seem to be fully pledged allegiance to Snowoka, and because he heard that the patriarch''s host was the owner of ordinary people''s sensibilities, he decided he should shake it up and make a loan rather than ruin the prospect"


    "Heh, my real brother is evil too. You''re starting to turn around."


    "Are you sure that''s all right?" "I see."


    Hearing the true excuse, Midori and Maye were convinced, but only Gaye could understand.


    "No, I''m just a little angry that I don''t know, and explain it more plainly"


    Gaye demanding with his infidelity and rotten face.


    "Right. Explain to your idiot Gaye that you understand."


    "Hey, hey...!


    Gaye opens her mouth to the palatable Maya.


    "Even if they tell me to explain this any more plainly...... I told you that the Patriarch''s host is not so far from the common man''s mentality on the street. That''s why I saw that I didn''t wholeheartedly agree with what Snow Oka was trying to do. So I didn''t force myself through this prospectus, and I showed them the stance of respecting and trusting them. I actually thought he was believable, so I dared to leave there, too. Additionally, in that circumstance from the Enjoyment Club, I didn''t want to make any extra noise and I didn''t want to make any sacrifices by being able to fight a battle."


    "Hay, finally, my true brother, because there are four enemies and one of them is Arlaune. Then it would have been hard to get in the way there."


    "I could do it if I wanted to. If it was anything, I could have killed the mouse for real, or the faithful. I told you it was a hassle first."


    To tear up Midori, the truth insists.


    "Finally, it was difficult to interfere completely as originally planned, so you switched, okay?


    "Oh, you can interpret it that way"


    In response to Gaye''s words, I said the truth in a heartless or throwing manner.


    The claims of the lifelong religious groups were also eliminated in television emergency news. Because he was out online earlier than that, the face of the murder club was checked, before it flowed on TV.


    "Was this what Junko was after? Holding this religious community and the Patriarch in charge of building a rival force in Grimm Penis."


    Saying so, Tsuko asks Yu how he reacts.


    "Maybe, but was it Detective Panda initially that Junko was trying to put on the shrine? Ah. It may have been on schedule to use a group called the Life Expectancy Club. It feels that way."


    "But since Detective Panda ran wild and couldn''t grasp the hearts and minds, on the contrary, became evil beings, can''t you let the gods ride him?"


    Yu and Akiichi say.


    "Are the traitors of the murder club going into this organization? Or pretend to be a member of the Grim Penis and continue as an enemy?


    Tablemill speaks the question.


    "Looks like you fell right out of your grimm penis? Neither is possible."


    "Oh well..."


    "If it''s not either of those things, what kind of standing around does it work"


    Yu says, while Takuma gets embarrassed to say that he asked a stupid question, Kishifu mouths a new question.


    "You won''t belong to either, but you''ll do the work under Junko. Hey. Our immediate target is the remaining five murder-club runaways."


    Shortly after Yu says it, an email enters Yu''s virtual phone.


    "True you just contacted me. Ah. Gaye Niu Village and Maya, plus Midori''s power, seems to have succeeded in curbing about half the magicians in the Complex Devil."


    "Oh, that''s amazing. It would have been better if it had been all."


    Upon hearing Yu''s report, Ryujiro, himself a complex devil mage, strokes down his chest.


    "Our target is only a traitor to the murder club, but if they both have Junko behind them, they''ll most likely be instructed to fight these people, won''t they?


    "That''s right. If the people above decide not to overlook the choice, and until we get to that decision, I will�� see it as a quinquennial."


    Yu answers the confirmation with a pinch of his hair.


    "Why five minutes? I''m 100% sure I will."


    Sharp ichi leaned against the wall in his usual arm-wrapping pose and looked at Yu unexpectedly.


    "I think it will be a judgment based on seeing how the Enjoyment Society operates, how the public supports and appeals, and so on. I don''t think I''m 100%."


    "Right..."


    Even after hearing Yu''s opinion, it should be noted that that did not seem to be the case for sharp first.


    "But this time, Junko is really annoying me."


    "At the time you created the murder club, no, you''ve been annoying me ever since before"


    (Get at the end of the bill that says no entry, don''t mix anything that says dangerous, the dog owner was a much more annoying person)


    Yu snuck up when he heard the words of Ryujiro and Sharp Ichi.


    A member of the thirteenth staircase of euphoria, White Fox String Spiral, Ebony, Kiyoshi Hojo, and the store owner Tamamura Ring, gathered in Tamamura, a pastry shop like every day recently.


    They had a headache at the fact that the life-giving religious group, after putting forth the idea that superordinary powers should be given equally, even declared that they would be given that power. No, it''s not just about the back streets as early as possible anymore.


    "Continuing with Grimm Penis, an organization may have emerged that could have turned the world upside down, but what are the reactions of all the rulers?


    The ring looks at the string screw and asks.


    "Looks like it''s still quiet."


    "I don''t know how much power I have at the moment."


    String spirals and Hojo say.


    "Junko Yukioka also gave me the gift of jamming Luciferin Dust''s prospects in advance, and because he shows that pose, he doesn''t seem to think it''s necessarily hostile to the country"


    "Wet." Misa, but I wish I could make you feel better. "


    When I heard about the string screws, Ebony threw up in a grumpy way.


    "The only thing I can get around is toothache, but all I can see is how it goes. You can''t peddle this life club before it''s built, but you can''t be more drastic than propaganda is."


    "Konya, Mutsunnya. If you don''t want to go around every time, you just have to make fun of it. Misa, but if you can''t, go ahead."


    He was an angry ebony when he heard Hojo''s dialogue, but further demands were also ignored.

 2050 36

    Euthanasia Police Department, Backstreet Division.


    "Hey, take a look at this"


    Kurodo flies a holographic display before Umezu, Matsumoto and Kaori, respectively.


    There were survey results on the screen for SNS apps and sinners.


    "Which one of you can believe, Grimm Penis or Life Club?


    Grim penis 3.2%


    Life expectancy is 5.7%.


    Both incredible 67.7%.


    23.4% more likely to leak cunt than that ''


    "Both organizations have lost miserably to cunts."


    Matsumoto says strangely.


    "Looking at anonymous bulletin boards and SNS, it looks like they''re splitting up into grim penises or life clubs and arguing, but when you take a survey, it''s obvious. Take it to the conflicting schematics, the only noise you''re making is noisy minorities. And all the whisperers who want to stir up -- rotten commentators, rotten writers, shitty media."


    And, fragrant seedlings.


    "Make and mesh dualism, polarization, binomial conflict, conflicting ideologies to make money, earn support, etc. Low-intelligence people get lightly on this, but lately it seems like they''ve been getting so caught up."


    Umezu talks, I think. As no political party deserves support, it is difficult to say that it is wrong to reject elections or to deny democratic elections themselves.


    "What do you think? There''s already plenty of them flocking around like bugs trying to make money. If I farted in back pain, I''d be stretching the number of views if Grimm Penis and Life Saving videos were done, and I''d be covering the parasitic wrap-up site. From what I''ve seen, isn''t there a lot of guys being danced to?


    It was a scented seedling that throws up in scornful circles.


    (Even though you hate them, you''re also carefully checking for scented seedlings...)


    I thought as Black Dou looked at the incense seedlings, but I stopped putting them in my mouth.


    "This Enjoyment Party and others clearly hostile to this one. Well, as of the organization Junko Yukioka is manipulating in the shadows, of course. Is the patriarch her puppet?


    Historically pleasant, and in front of Tyrone, who hasn''t appeared in Grimmpenisville in a long time, Van Damme said as he projected lifetime club data onto multiple holographic displays and expanded them radially on his desk.


    "Gupi. He''s Arlaune... Van Damme, have you forgotten?


    Historical pleasure to whisper and point out.


    "Yeah? I didn''t know you''d forgotten...? Oh...... I do remember seeing that. Leviathan, you''re the one who called into the building after the commotion, and thanks to you, it was a commotion."


    "It hasn''t been that long. Gupiu."


    "Right...... I forget to stick around because I''m so busy."


    Van Dam holding his forehead in tanned surfaces.


    "What, you patriarch? Patriarchs in sailor clothes and this is another bruise. Pretty cute, and a lot of people come in for impure purposes other than supernormal powers?


    Tyrone laughs slightly when she sees Kumi''s footage on the holographic display.


    "You never saw Tyrone. I should have been involved in the same commotion. Ghupi."


    "Hmm. Maybe I just don''t remember."


    Confirmed by historical pleasure, Tyrone said looking at Kumi''s face.


    "Well, it''s Van Damme. We should take control of the flight and get a word out of here and kill them all."


    Van Damme takes a deep sigh at the historical pleasure of laughing and urging at the garlic.


    "We are not savages. I''d like to set up a place for discussion, if possible. Most importantly, I don''t even know what kind of group it is. I know the general thrust, but I''m not sure if I can fulfill it. With the power of Junko Suzuoka, there will be limits to granting supernormal power."


    "Eh, that one''s trying to frame us, and we''ve declared war, but Hanasiai and all that long..."


    Hearing Van Dam''s policy, Historical Pleasure had become pitiful, with his mouth half-opened, and his eyes turned into that of a dead fish.


    "You should have a little more crisis. Shh. Gupiu."


    "What exactly is at stake? If you have something to fear, just tell me."


    I seriously ask Van Damme because he also admits that although he has a very difficult history of character, he has excellent head rotation and insight.


    "I saw the Patriarch use the power of Arlaune to the full. Perhaps... the planets of Arlaune''s homeland and the people who came from them - they must also be able to help. But I think there''s a limit to the number of people. Still, I''m confident because I can get a mass production system for people with supernormal powers. That''s why you can sell us fights."


    "I see... then we need to discuss this extra first"


    "Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    "Calm down. If it is avoidable, such as physical warfare, we should make an effort to avoid it. And you can''t start a war without being brave."


    Van Damme preaches with a fed up face at the historic pleasure of desperately hitting his claim.


    "It doesn''t have to be. It just shows up enemies to keep standing, being attacked, consuming those in the paranormal realm who have gathered because of it. Continuing to fight will make it harder for new people to come."


    "I think I''m inevitable, though. Well, you can do it yourself."


    Historical pleasure in getting in a bad mood and out of the room.


    "If you just think rationally, he might be right. But at the point of rational thinking, I''m wrong."


    "I also tend to be rationalist in some ways, because this is also an organization that takes root in a corner of society. It can''t even extend to the act of suddenly waging a war, etc., just because you have a critical attitude"


    While understanding the irony contained in Tyrone''s words, Van Damme uttered a very common sense idea.


    The Mansion at the Life Club headquarters has been in a bad mood since morning.


    We''ve got incoming arrivals.


    "You''ll see..."


    Kumi sighs when she hears the report of the Constitution III, looking at the people hissing in the mansion''s garden through the gap between the handicaps.


    "Before, I had a psychic battle at the event and there were plenty of people who wanted to come in, but you couldn''t. Hurry up and rent a venue somewhere else."


    This time, the number was even higher than when the person who wanted to arrive had pushed in before. There are more than twice that.


    "I knew Yayoko''s mansion was narrow, and let''s move Tohomoto Mountain to a bigger place. I''ve been accumulating a lot of money."


    Kumi said. Like other emerging religions, I didn''t wind up with a bruised donation, so the Enjoyment Society could not be said to be in a warm state of nostalgia. Consequently, no spaced religious facilities could be built inside either, and while the number of believers grew, the matter had always been put on hold.


    "I''ve been trying to find a place that might make it my new home base, but I''ve found a good place."


    Sa Chest tells with a smile.


    "Traffic will be inconvenient in the back of the mountain. It''s a weapons clandestine factory previously used by backstreet organizations. Wouldn''t it be useful to modify this place? Space is pretty good, and that''s cheap. The price..."


    "Huh? That cheap...? Isn''t there some kind of ghost out there or something?


    Asked about the price offered by Sachi, Kumi is suspicious.


    "The owner of the land and the building is a dream. I was having trouble selling it, so I thought it would make it cheap."


    "Are you dreaming..."


    Shinzo, a dreamer who hated to come to Japan, was terribly resistant to selling the objects of his dreams and using them as a new religious facility headquarters.


    "Come dreaming, why do you own one of these?


    Anna speaks the question.


    "Even though he''s small, he''s the boss of the backstreet organization. The first boss before he came to dream of anything was the boss of an arms-smuggling organization before he created his current organization, and it was this factory he owned at that time. So, my dream gave it away."


    "I see."


    Listening to Sa Chest, Anna nods and also convinces Shinzo and Kumi.


    "Mr. Sachima, buy that new facility. Can you do the renovation right away?


    "I don''t know about the deterioration of the building or the dirt in it until I go, and there''s no way I can judge the time it takes to renovate it. I need the vendor who took me there to see it."


    In response to Kumi''s question, Sachi answered.


    "Whatever the new facility, then, the venue should be rented elsewhere for a raffle next Sunday. Would you like another euthanasia civic stadium?


    "It hasn''t been that long... it''s kind of a place I already miss"


    When I heard the venue candidate put out of Kumi''s mouth, Shinzo muttered with a distant eye. It was once the venue used twice at a visiting event of the Society for the Enjoyment of Life when the former Patriarch Jingsai was present.

 2051 37

    A meeting had also been held at the euthanasia police station with the faces of the murder club, including Kettle Hill, and Huiming and Shu, regarding the future.


    "I want the Murder Club to not just deal with the drops, but expand to deal with the whole series of disturbances."


    Umezu says toward Kettle Hill.


    "Even if they say so. Ask our great man to do so. We''re also working on directives from above."


    Kettle hill that makes you look blatantly dally.


    "Is that life club and the enemy they should crush?


    The sharp one in the usual pose of arm-wrapped walls asks.


    "No, no, you can''t crush it or do something that abusive at this stage. Unless the life club reveals that the criminals have been hidden, or if they want to engage in anti-social activities as much as possible."


    "So how''s it going? Let''s keep the traitor''s end a priority."


    Sharp Ichi said to Umezu, who was smiling bitterly.


    "Enjoyment Party, I''m still at a stage where I''m not sure, but I hope I won''t be able to leave you alone one of these days"


    "I feel that way, too."


    Yu speaks and Ryujiro agrees.


    I had a hunch about Kettle Hill as well as Yu, but it gave me a sinister look because it was the truth that I didn''t want you to say it in front of the police.


    (Yu tried to believe in Backstreet Division - so hey...)


    As for Kettle Hill, I want to show the police that the Homicide Club is non-cooperative. But Yu doesn''t. Though he has the final decision on Kettle Hill, the director of the Murder Club, he believes that if Yu, the leader of the Murder Club, is divided, he should pull in and do as Yu judges as best as possible.


    "I also need to check out Junko''s trends. Keep doing that. It''s not gonna be easy."


    And, Kurodo.


    "True, it looks like you''re sneaking around again."


    Truly unauthorized, I am slightly unsure whether to report the true movement to the police, but if the police do not know, there is also a possibility that a problem will arise, so I shall report it.


    "Also ask for a panda detective crusade, if possible. He''s still alive."


    Shu frowns at Umezu''s dialogue.


    "Keh. I thought I killed you, but you''re alive with that or something, too much."


    "I guess I''ll melt it with acid after finely chopping it next"


    Shining throws up, Shu smiles and jokes and says, but those eyes are not laughing.


    "Junko Yukioka needs to be vigilant, and Detective Panda and the Homicide Club betrayal members need to be disposed of as soon as they encounter him. Is this our immediate policy?"


    "If Grimm Penis asks for help or information, he''s responding."


    Yu added to the pot hill to be checked.


    Gaye and Maye were exploring the movement of Complex Devil - especially Shirley, the master - but after Midori''s mind control was found, he was completely lurked in his breath.


    "As far as I can tell, honestly the big move inside the complex devil sounds like you don''t have to be vigilant"


    In one of the hotel rooms, Mr. Niurumura and his sisters and Midori faced each other. True, they decided so.


    "I think so, too." "There should be no more endorsers."


    "But there are still a lot of endorsers left"


    "I think Midori worked very hard"


    After the sisters open their mouths at the same time, they speak in the order of Gaye, Maye.


    "Heh. Nearly a hundred people interfered with the spirit. Still about half, so nearly a hundred magicians are actively trying to join the new organization that Pure Sister intends to build?


    Confirm with a tired face as Midori remembers the mind control work.


    "Asae. Is there any basis for no more endorsers? Members who belong to the Complex Devil are said to be tens of thousands, right? Only about two hundred of them had endorsements?


    When True heard what Asae had just said, he questioned and asked.


    "The Complex Devil is a giant sorcery organization spread throughout East Asia. So much so that those who know the reality and the exact number of members are said not to be among the great members. And there will be a limited number of members Dr. Shirley can contact and solicit - mentors. It''s impossible, given the character of the teacher, to solicit members who don''t know at all or even under the gates of an unknown mentor"


    "You mean the lateral connection isn''t a bee tissue?"


    Listening to Maye, Truth is, I''m convinced.


    "Yeah. Vertical ties are strong, though." "Because it''s a big but nasty organization."


    sisters add at the same time.


    "Wow. I can''t keep up with the moves of the Complex Devil endorsers. The magic hardened my guard. I was wondering if you might join the Enjoyment Club?


    "What do you think?


    "Keep your distance, there seems to be support from the back or something. Sorcerers in Complex Devil, who don''t seem to be very comfortable about people wanting to be on the surface stage, or empowered. Some pride has been gained by sharpening his power."


    In response to Midori''s question, Gaye tilts his neck, and Maye makes a pale and personal observation.


    "Hey...... Ouch. It hurts. What the hell, man?"


    "To Bezu... I just think Maye is busy."


    Suddenly I follow Maye''s cheek with my right hand. Looks like Gaye did it. He has a flashing face.


    "Uh-huh... what about a sisterhood fight or something with the same body?"


    "Rarely Common"


    To the bitter Midori, the Bull Village sisters hammered their voices.


    Detective Panda, who recovered somewhat, visited the money and water he was going to.


    "Hih!?


    A guest who saw the murder relay looks at Detective Panda.


    "Yes, there you are..."


    My familiar watch grandfather also knew bad rumors about Detective Panda, so he was a little pulled.


    But Detective Panda tries to take a bath without worrying about that.


    "Uh, Detective Panda."


    The hot tub of money and water contained that kid who loved Detective Panda. Detective Panda knows better, he''s the grandson of the station.


    "What''s the matter? Detective Panda, it''s very dirty."


    "Mm-hmm. I fought for justice. So dirty. That''s why I came to wash it."


    "It is. Oh, then I''ll wash you, Detective Panda. Isn''t that nice?


    "Right. I''m sorry. Please."


    "Wow."


    Detective Panda asked me to do this, and the child of Money and Yu jumped out of the hot tub happy to wash Detective Panda''s body.


    "This is just a prologue for my general human paranormal awakening plan, Changing the World, but at least I think I''ve suppressed the point here. More than half of it. I''ll take care of it."


    "What kind of point?


    Yukioka Institute. Luca, sitting opposite Junko, asks Junko, who talks in a good mood.


    "Like a declaration of war against the whole world?


    "Which neighborhood?


    Luca tilts her little neck to a dialogue that doesn''t even have the clap of Junko.


    "That will be included in Kumi''s declaration. He said that it was unequal for some people to have supernatural powers and that all humans should have them. Because that is my idea and my purpose. So, to make it work, I''m moving out in earnest now. Well, this is just a prologue...... no, I''m in the middle of a prologue now. The prologue can be closed as long as the existence of the Safe Life Club lowers its roots."


    "Leave it to a religious organization or something... you''re frigid and you don''t like it"


    Luca with a face. At first it was Luca, who had heard that it was going to regenerate a new organization. Junko changed his mind and proceeded with the religious community as his mother.


    "What do you hate?


    "I don''t like God"


    To Junko, who asks, Luca answers in the end.


    "Soundwood Historical Pleasure doesn''t seem to believe in the existence of God. Does Junko Suzuoka do the same?


    "Is that the only godly God in monotheism? If you''re a god of other gods, you must be there. I think those gods were transformed from man to man."


    "About God who created this world and manipulated it."


    "Hmm... no wonder you''re here. Somehow humans from all over the world have the heart to worship God, the heart to seek and the heart to fear Him. Maybe it''s embedded in the DNA. I wonder if anyone will ever affirm the existence of someone who is invisible to them and has never been proven by anyone. Even if it existed, it would not reach us with the power of mankind today."


    After listening to Junko, Luca makes a decent and unexpected face.


    "If scientists thought they would deny it all...... it wasn''t. Moreover, after theorizing, I avoided denial and affirmation of the dark clouds. My image has been betrayed. That''s a very interesting answer. The boulder is Junko Yukioka."


    "You don''t like vague answers? People want a clear answer, but I think a lot of times it''s okay to remain ambiguous. Or you have to admit that there are two or more answers."


    "It''s also an idea that betrays my image of a scientist."


    Luca smiles small.


    "I believe in the existence of God. Very bad...... believe as evil beings in evil. The great evil that is making the world stink. Evil that will definitely get in the way, no matter how good a man creates a world, no matter how peaceful a man makes a time."


    The grin disappeared from Luca while she was talking, and she looked terribly sad, staring at Junko. Junko also takes that gaze.


    "Junko Yukioka... you don''t have to say anything. You don''t have to return the answer, just ask."


    Luca foreshadows in a quiet but powerful tone.


    "All the other rats are dead. This is how I survive. I also understand that I didn''t like being blindly worshipped, and that''s why I kept my distance and used it to crush it, and that''s how I treated it. But it should be noted that I... am a troublesome smeller... and I want to exhaust Junko Yukioka. I hate God, but there are believable beings in his stead."


    Here Luca separates the words and places them for a little while.


    "I like Junko Yukioka."


    "Huh... ah..."


    Suddenly confessed at a totally unexpected time, Junko becomes a wolf.


    "You don''t have to return any answers. I don''t want it back. I don''t care what you do to me. You can kill me lightly. But... just a little bit, I just wish you would remember me... I''m not asking for it. It''s just a wish story. If you remember, that would make me... maybe happy."


    "No, no... I''m also allergic to saying this in my shoes, Luca, but don''t you miss that idea? Is that the real deal?


    If I was an old self, a rat who spoke of such a negative dialogue was a pure child who had been used as an experimental bench for a very dangerous study, but now that I have changed my perception and stance on rats, I worry about treating them as gently as possible.


    "That''s okay. Not sad. I don''t need anything more in return. If you ask for something in return, it''s going to be a lot of trouble. You better give up as much as you can."


    Smiling again, Luca said.


    The small shrine on the corner of the residential area was called the Tomorrow Hour Shrine.


    The shrine, which has long been familiar to its neighbors, has such rumours that monsters leave, but magicians live there.


    And there are still rumors that ghosts live there. The shrine often has a light on, but no one in the neighborhood tries to make sure it''s inside. Not even the Shrine Agency is afraid to manage it.


    "That''s funny. The paranormal realm is about to become a standard world."


    In the hall, a boy with glasses who fell asleep on a tatami - courage squeaks as he watches a holographic display.


    What Courage was watching was a news site with a statement that was the patriarch of the Order for Life.


    "Courage too... why don''t you join an organization called this Life Enjoyment Club?


    The girl with the courage - the ringtone speaks. There are only two of us now in the hall that is being transformed into a living dwelling.


    "Why would you recommend that?


    "Somehow... My inquiry...... I felt like I had something to do with it."


    "Then I won''t go in. I don''t know if there''s a bell sound going on in there."


    "Ugh... that''s terrible, courage..."


    To the words of courage, the ringtone leaks a shanky voice.


    "You''re mean, so it''s natural to be terrible. But honestly, I feel something attractive too. But I''m not going."


    "Ugh... courage is mean to me, is it that much fun?


    "Naturally. There''s no such thing as more fun than being mean to a bell noise in this world."


    Courage laughed slightly as she enjoyed seeing the bell sound make her sad face.


    59 Let''s Change the World and Play End

 2052 1

    Private Earth School Road to School.


    Sunset Keqiu Yoshiji stood in front of the school gate and, while serving as a wind discipline commissioner, heard the word coming out of the mouth of the students attending school more than once.


    "Enjoyment party, I tried to come in too -"


    "Me too. I want supernormal power. Doesn''t it look like you could be your new self?


    "Want, want. Me, man, I hate it. A world just for women, make"


    "The number of applications is amazing."


    "We talked about the lottery, but the number of applicants was too high, and after the screening, it became a carriage."


    "Will you really make me psychic?


    "Then why don''t you go to the Yukioka Institute?"


    Good governance was in a complicated mood as he listened to the students'' conversations. He said that he had finally become a magician at dawn from a very young age and that he could easily gain supernormal powers at the life club we are now talking about. Still uncertain about authenticity, but that''s what they say.


    That''s not all. According to the claim of the Life Enjoyment Association, it is disconnected that only a limited number of those previously in possession of extraordinary powers were due to the convenience of the privileged classes. We were able to see better than others with our own special powers and keep it a secret.


    (The claim around here is similar for Grimm Penis, but the Life Expectancy Club is ahead of it. A policy of ensuring that all mankind has equal access to the powers of the paranormal. But... you''re angry. We weren''t devouring privileges. He said he had gained great power and fought for his life. And a large number of people died before they were adults... That''s terrible.)


    Conscious, Good Governance grips his fist hard.


    "Mr. Chairman, what is it? You''re scared, aren''t you?


    Koji was annoyed when he was tall and slightly fat and was called out by a round-faced junior Kazaki commissioner.


    "Hey, it''s nothing"


    "Hugh, are you still squirming with each other in front of the school gate this morning? That I''m a very good wind discipline commissioner."


    There star charcoal brilliance appears, teasing good governance with a slight laugh. Naturally, Shu Hongmori is also next door.


    "What do you think of the Enjoyment Party?


    After knowing that Huiming and Shu are currently involved in the matter, Good Governance will try to bump the question.


    "It''s frigid. I basically don''t trust a pretty guy. Beautiful, because your head tells you to deceive the par puppy, or to avoid the ahondara cramer."


    "I think that''s a biased idea, too, hey."


    Shu laughs bitterly at the glow of disgusting words.


    "What I want to hear is about the attitude of empowering and the criticism of those who have possessed power so far"


    "Keh, I see"


    Hearing the words of Good Governance, Huiming perceived the mood of Good Governance.


    "All this probably makes me feel the same way. Don''t get angry. Nothing more to say. From people like us, it''s pretty much the same, isn''t it?


    "Right."


    Shining said with a loving smile, so Shinji was a little distracted.


    "Both of you... take care and hit it."


    "Respond"


    "Hey, who are you talking to?"


    Powerfully voiced by good governance, Shu laughed refreshingly and let his fists stick out, and Huiming turned to her pussy and crept through the school gate first.


    "Why don''t you join us at Sunset Ke Hill?


    Ryujiro Suzuki, the student chairman, is speaking to me, who was listening to a conversation I just had with Akira Hui right away. There is also Kenichi Serizawa next door.


    "Are you involved?"


    "Sort of. And... don''t fall apart."


    Sharp Ichi smiled as he put his hand on his glasses.


    "Not now. Starling coal is inside you anyway, and you won''t have a problem."


    This one''s smiling, Ryujiro.


    "You need manpower? They seem to have plenty of room for you and you to go to school."


    And, good governance.


    "Now...... Until the raffle, it''s a short pause. Of course, if the enemy breaks out by then, we''ll be back in action."


    Sharp ichi said, he walked into the school gate first.


    "The helper depends on the Lord''s judgment. If they think they''re short on manpower, they''ll hear from you."


    Ryuji turns to Ryuji and says.


    "Okay -. Say hello then."


    Dragon Jiro also crept through the school gate as he bowed with a smile on his face.


    Private Van School Road to School.


    "I wonder if the Enjoyment Party will really help me."


    "Too many people want to draw, and you can''t."


    The students who were still attending school were still talking about life clubs.


    "What power does Sunrise Beauty want"


    "Uh, hey, the ability to always attract pickups with chatter"


    "Sochage is a good time to stop... You''re banned from my school."


    "Eighteen is forbidden."


    "But aren''t you afraid of something?


    "What''s scary?


    "Such a fear that the world will change, that everything will be turned upside down and now it will be gone as it is? I can''t say it well, but it''s like that."


    Listening to the conversation between the two female students walking right in front of each other, Friendship Pledge "Tobikikai" and Akaguchi "Shiguchi Mamoru" face each other indescribably.


    "There''s been a rumor about the Enjoyment Party, but is it possible that Junko is involved? She threaded it behind her back."


    The oath turns to the protector and says:


    "Sounds like it. What worries me more than that is that the guy in front also said that the world could change dramatically"


    Lower your voice a little, said the guardian.


    "The world doesn''t seem to change, it''s changing a little bit. But we all think that the basic rules will never change. There were no aliens, no transfers to different worlds, no supernormal powers believed. Until ten years ago, many people thought there was no spiritual presence. If you have never seen it before and it is assumed that it does not exist socially, it is normal and normal to recognize that it does not exist. But... the way I think it''s normal makes me feel unusual. I guess I''m not normal anymore... So... that''s it..."


    A little cloudy protection there, I can''t even tell you.


    "A world like this...... it would be interesting to turn it upside down so big, sometimes I think about it"


    I was anxious to say what I thought of the vows, but I told you so far what I was going to stop doing, so the guardian smashed what I thought.


    "Isn''t that nice? A festival of unconscious blind sheep who believe they are normal, standard and normal - it does feel good to think about it. But we''ve already seen that, haven''t we?


    The word of oath referred to a time when the entire school was dominated.


    "That''s right. I didn''t like it then, and now I''m... attracted to the time when my routine was falling apart."


    "I know what it''s like to be protective. You''re bored, aren''t you? We joined the murder club because of it, but the mission didn''t come around at all. It feels like it''s moving with all the good guys."


    When the vows were agreed to in sigh...


    "Ah, Mr. Oath and the Guardian. Good morning."


    From behind, Dawn Young, the leader of that murder club, called out. There is also Tatsuko Hashino.


    "I can certainly say that the murder club lacks a mandate. There''s a lot of people, and they''re not really trusted by the country. But this is going to be a big deal, and if we can stop Junko from doing what he''s trying to do, not just punishing the Homicide Club''s betrayal group, it''s going to change the way he sees it now, and he''s going to turn his job around a lot, right?


    Said Kiriko, who heard the vow.


    "I knew Junko was involved."


    "Oh, I was restricting the transmission of information."


    Hear the dialogue of protection and hold your mouth when you have a mistress. Even within the homicide club, we haven''t released all the information about this one. I was wary of leaking information, putting aside a little time before giving out information.


    "Maybe we need personnel this time, so they said it might come around, but when you guys were at school, I thought it was unlikely."


    An oath to joke and say.


    "Hey, I see that the likelihood of that prospect has even increased. Sort of. So please don''t swear and protect me."


    "Can you live to see them and fight them?


    "What do you think? Ah. I have no idea how you''re gonna fall. Hey. I''m sure it''s a precaution."


    The oath sighed again, gently, returning only vague answers.


    "Oh, Detective Panda, he''s alive. Good. Ah."


    Welcome Detective Panda, who visited the Snow Oka Institute, with his usual smile, a deliberately unexpected mouthful of Junko. I naturally know that Detective Panda is alive. I generally know the mouse''s biological reactions, and I can check the movement with GPS planted in the body.


    "What are you going to do? Junko Yukioka. Detective Panda hasn''t heard anything like this."


    Detective Panda asks in a sinister voice, referring to the Enjoyment Society.


    "It should have been planned for Detective Panda to assemble and empower righteous comrades to take on and endorse his role as a symbol of justice. I don''t know why a life club or something is taking on that role. Detective Panda is not convinced. Detective Panda is angry."


    "No, no, Detective Panda is overdoing it. It''s hard to be a righteous hero at your discretion, and even though it''s not a big sin, it''s killing people, even their families, and the way it''s delivered online, and the public mind is completely off Detective Panda."


    Junko points me out, and Detective Panda trembles in anger. When I portrayed the same development in comics as what I was doing now, I was remembering that my popularity had fallen apart and that it had been written all over the internet in bollocks.


    "Detective Panda''s justice will never be recognized by the world..."


    Less angry, Detective Panda''s whole body hair stood upside down and blood was dripping from his trembling fist, which gripped him hard.


    "Even if Detective Panda''s justice is not recognized or understood, if keeping it running makes the world peaceful, that should be fine. I regret it... I get angry too... But do you want to stop? I won''t stop saying no. Detective Panda pierces his own justice. That''s for the world. Junko Suzuoka, I''ve been taken care of."


    Anger subsides while he talks, instead raising his resolve, and Detective Panda leaves the Snow Oka Institute behind.


    "Is that okay...? Leave me alone..."


    Tired comes and speaks up. I haven''t done anything to help or help so far, but I''m also checking this commotion properly once and for all.


    "Because I never really thought I''d do what comics do. Hey. Something I didn''t think of as someone who flew that far. I''m more of a burning type with disabilities, and I''m looking forward to seeing how much you scratch around."


    Junko said while reporting via email that Detective Panda showed up at the lab, keeping a smile on his face.

 2053 2.

    Downtown in front of Amazing Town Station in Euthanasia City at night.


    Truth twitched inside, sitting on the bench placed in front of the department store, watching the clock over and over again. I got an email saying there was a personal accident and the train was delayed, but I still care.


    "Sorry, let me wait"


    Eventually a woman of such age as the late twenties or around thirties shows up in front of her true and smiles and speaks out.


    When I saw the woman, the truth stunned me. It seemed very different or more successful than before. I remember the illusion that I was originally tall but even bigger. My body is thicker than fat. He has a disappointing shoulder width, a thick neck, and even from above his clothes he can see that he has muscles on his arms. The legs have obviously thickened.


    (I feel signs of a combatant...... But you didn''t fall in the back street. Looks like he''s doing some fighting, but he''s pretty much in there nonetheless...)


    "Have I changed that much?


    The truth is out of line, so the woman laughs in the light.


    Her name is Rumi. I don''t know if it''s my real name. It''s a fancy whore that True used to nominate and buy. Truth was secretly my thoughts, and that seemed to go through with her, but in the end I broke up without telling her clearly.


    "I didn''t tell you because I wanted to surprise you. I became a professional wrestler. It''s a local Indian women''s group."


    "... that really surprised me"


    It was true that even though I was convinced by Rumi''s confession that it was reasonable, I was even more stunned.


    "My mother is perfectly well, and I''ve decided to do what I want. You really liked prowlers, didn''t you?


    "The women''s pros weren''t checking"


    "From now on, look, right? Back me up."


    "Oh......"


    True to snort hesitantly at Rumi for sticking his fist out and winking at him.


    (Is there a thirties debut or something...?


    I truly decided that I should not speak from my own person about my age.


    The two then enjoy a date at night. This is the first time we''ve met outside and normally dated. I used to only see him in physical relationships.


    It was Rumi who truly spoke up. I really had no reason to say no, and I wanted to see you for a long time.


    Two people shop lightly and then dine at the family ''Wombat'' located in Candoville.


    "Hey, stop scratching the table"


    "Let me scratch it. You know that."


    "He''s totally dangerous from the side, and I don''t like being seen with that"


    Fu, a strange conversation in the side seat went into my ear, and Rumi turned to you.


    A pair of men and women are seated in the box. Both are thought to be in their mid-twenties. The woman is scratching the table extensively. The man projects a holographic display and continues to swipe the screen firmly.


    The man is out and out when his jaw does, on top of it, wide and thick and big on the side as well. Your face is a sticky one. He''s not tall, but he''s in disappointing shape. The gray polo shirt, the gray slack and the outfit sense are devastating.


    The woman was punk fashion in flashy makeup. I haven''t dyed my hair, but it stands like a tosaka. With a decent triple white eye, long nails feature flashy nail art.


    Truth is, I looked familiar to those two.


    "Don''t. What are you gonna do if you inadvertently activate your abilities?"


    "You can''t be stupid like that. Yes, yes, I''ll stop."


    The woman stopped scratching the table but started scratching the chair instead.


    (Those guys are a homicide club rebel. It was definitely in the data sent by Yu)


    I think the truth looks at the two of us. The man is still slipping his fingers on the display. It really projects a holographic display, and this one is manipulated by an EEG. The opponent''s finger manipulation of the screen means a fingertip phone, not a virtual phone.


    (Mumura Mustache Maru "Doromura Mustache Maru" and Princess Mo Zhou "Yuhiko". This is inside the Candoville in the backstreet neutral designated district, and besides, there''s Rumi. I can''t let anything happen from here. Let''s just keep in touch)


    True to see men and women flying while thinking so.


    "Ah-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi"


    Shortly after, True and Rumi were surprised. The woman scratching the chair - Princess Mo Zhou "Yuhiko" also turned her eyes round. Because Mumura Mustache Maru "Doramura Mustache" uttered his true name without any context.


    (What is this guy capable of...)


    True turned his gaze to the display again and ascertained Mudd Village''s ability.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox. When you slide your finger onto the table projected on the holographic display and ask what you wanted to know, Mr. Cockley, your finger moves at will, indicating the answer. In addition, when you don''t know the answer to your question, Super Fox Dog Fox can materialize to help you."


    I read that far, and the truth is I looked up and saw a seat with a magnificent mud village and a princess. I''ve already found out, so I can''t help but be there.


    True gaze meets mud village gaze.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, what is Makoto Aizawa doing? Fun dating hookers I used to buy"


    Speak up and Mumura asks the question, and the contents indicated by the fingers move also speak up, with a mean grin. Rumi breathes when she hears it and releases an aura that is truly evil.


    "Mr. Super Fox Dog Fox, is Makoto Aizawa an enemy? Enemy. Super fox dog fox, will Makoto Aizawa attack here? It''s not attacking me here. Mr. Super Fox Dog Fox, why aren''t you attacking me here when Makoto Aizawa is an enemy?


    "Shut up. Come on, man."


    True stood up with a cold voice in the muddy village, which continued to ask questions and answers in a slight manner.


    "Correction - if you continue any further, you will be more at risk of attacking"


    A mud village that moves its fingers at high speeds and still mouths the results of the inscribed letters.


    "I''ve heard from Junko. I hear you''re banging Junko''s men. It''s a difficult position. Even if they''re enemies, I don''t know if I can get them out of here."


    Seeing the truth, Niyaniya laughs and Mumura says.


    "Hey, check it out"


    Mumura calls Junko on his fingertip cell phone, while the princess slowly sticks her hand out toward a seat with True and Rumi.


    Decided he was going to do something, the truth is get over the table, stand next to Rumi''s seat, and dress up to cover Rumi.


    Lightly pay for the hand the princess protrudes, from top to bottom.


    (Is that your grandson''s hand?


    Truth is, that''s what I thought. Popular mindfulness power. Ability to reach far away as well. As a generic term for the ability to move or break distant objects in line with hand movements, they are called grandchildren''s hands in the paranormal industry.


    When he did so, he decided that the attack was likely to come as his hands moved, making sure that True fell on his back, covering Rumi''s body from his back and letting Rumi lie down in an outfit that pushed him against his chair.


    (But I don''t mean it)


    While protecting Rumi, Truth thought. I don''t feel like killing them. I didn''t feel much malice either. I was discerning that it must be a provocative act to the extent of a prank, just in case.


    Something was close to breaking it. A glance at the sounder, still dressed from his back on Rumi, shows a small four slices running on the cloth in the upper part of the chair.


    (I didn''t have to do anything)


    Check the position of the cleavage, I really think. It''s completely off where Rumi was. It was still just a provocation. Still just in case.


    "I can''t seem to do it now. Whoa, that''s hot."


    Muddy looking at the truth of overlapping outfits and Rumi to tear them up as he puts his fingertip phone away.


    "When are we going to have a show? I''m tired of waiting. Even when you''re in a murder club, you don''t get to turn around at all, and you don''t get to go through a murder club?


    "Don''t rush. Just wait, and you''ll have more fun when you get here."


    Muddy Village tells the princess, who scratches the table again and complains, with an extra mouthful.


    "I''m sorry I got caught up in this weird thing when we met again."


    "I''m not worried because I''m here to see you properly. Besides... it''s been a while since we''ve touched each other like this..."


    Turning his hand on the true hips apologizing, Rumi interrupted the words along the way.


    "Nostalgic feel and smell..."


    ''Cause the clerk''s here.


    It was intoxicating Rumi, but Truly concerned about the clerk''s eyes who came to hear the order, he moved away from Rumi and returned to his original seat.


    "I wish I''d touched you a little more."


    After the clerk leaves, Rumi laughs like a prank.


    "You can continue later"


    "Right."


    Seeing the truth of smiling and telling unconsciously, Rumi felt her body get hot.


    The princess and Mumura left the family before Truth.


    "I''m a little jealous of that separated couple that year. I mean, the difference in age is criminal."


    "Is it compassion? Mr. Super Fox Dog Fox didn''t tell us that much."


    "I didn''t know what to think of each other''s eyes and expressions and distances. Why don''t you know?


    "Well, come on, I don''t know why... They say he''s a blunt guy, and he''s gonna have a cock."


    Talking to each other while walking downtown at night, the princess and Muddy Village.


    "You''re actually blunt. You look bitter and blunt, you impotent man. That woman, okay, that cute girl. Catch it. Come on. I mean, let me tell Junko."


    "Character skank rounded out"


    "Oh? Then stop dating me already?


    "I''m not dating anything. He''s just stuck around all the time."


    "Then stop twitching, too?


    ����


    When the princess asked in a dosty, mean voice, Mumura chewed her lower lip and turned her face upwards so that even her big jaw would stick out extra, distracting her from the princess.


    "Hmm. I guess I bullied you too much. You look mentally brittle, and you look down on me... So, what are they, Makoto Aizawa?


    A princess who makes fun of herself even more, but changes her tone in a harsh way along the way and becomes a serial voice.


    When Mumura looked at the end of the princess''s gaze, she had two faces she knew. Two of the executives in the murder club. Ryujiro Suzuki and Kenichi Serizawa.


    "We''re not in charge of this, and when there are more than three enemies, they say they can''t help but rendezvous."


    Ryujiro confirms with a smile as he gazes at Mumura and the princess.


    "We''re the only ones here, so we can''t help it. You can''t miss it, we''ll do it."


    At the same time, Sharp One locked on to the princess in his heart.

 2054 3

    Ashin Shibao "Azagi Ho" was a beauty who looked relaxed. He is believed to be in his thirties.


    "Luca, you seem to go by Junko a lot, but do you have a smooth exchange? Luca, even though you''re the leader of our group, you''re a stranger, so I''m worried you''re communicating properly."


    Shibo, who visited the Snow Oka Institute, confirms with a soft waist, in front of Junko.


    "It''s okay. I''m able to speak fairly normally compared to the old days, and you''re responding well to this request."


    "Really? That''s good. I was also a little worried that I should be the liaison with Junko."


    Shibao speaking for real, not social dictionary.


    "If you really didn''t like it or had difficulty communicating, that would have been better, but hey"


    Junko remembered Detective Panda.


    "Luca, I''m not that far in your case, and on the contrary, even if he''s a hassle, I think he''s the type to pull him out and let him treat people. That''s why I recommended him as a leader. So, as I see it, Luca, you and your sociability are starting to move even though you''re starting to say it''s annoying."


    Junko was talking and associating himself with tiredness.


    "That''s true. Compared to before, he looks like a wind that is becoming more inhibitory. I don''t know if it''s no longer switched on or if you''re suppressing it on your own volition even when it''s switched on."


    Shibao says with a grin on his face. Luca is suddenly switched on and has a troubled sexuality to do strange things. Sometimes it''s a simple renunciation, sometimes it''s more destructive, and whether it''s in front of a buddy or not, they happened.


    "Luca, you may be a weirdo and a troublesome stinker, but that''s why some parts of me miss you more than normal people do."


    "I see. You can certainly say that. Is that why you treated me normally without showing any resistance while knowing my qualities"


    "Well, I think it''s a little different than this."


    Junko spills a smile on Shibo, who brings the story to the masochist.


    "In the general public... people like me would look down on you as strangers, wouldn''t they?


    "That''s up to people. Come on, you shouldn''t be too negative. Besides, Shibaku today is completely different from Shibaku during the rough old days."


    "Right...... But I can''t erase the past. You can''t forget. Don''t forget."


    That said Shibo looks up at the void with a sad face.


    Ashin Shibao killed all his own family when he was fifteen years old, and then for fifteen years he came and went to and from the psychiatric ward and prison, and lived half of his life - and all of his late teens and twenties - the same days he spent in prison.


    The fact eroded Shibao''s mind. I felt strongly that my life had been squandered. And by comparing him to himself, he cursed his destiny, hated everything in the world, wanted to worry about it, joined the murder club, and repeated indiscriminate murder.


    It was one day. Fu, Shibao felt his grudges cleared up. While I was killing him, my negative emotions disappeared. Wrath, resentment, and hatred were finite.


    Shibao also accepted with no resistance that the murder club had become a government-held organization. Now I even thought about sinning with this power.


    But Junko asked me to change the world with him through the murder club, and I found it fascinating and purely in tune.


    That''s what I thought if the ideal world for a pure child materialized, an unfortunate person like myself would not be born. I was wondering if I could get the extraordinary power I wanted and if I could do what I wanted, I wouldn''t have to resent anyone and kill anyone.


    If possible, I want to avoid pointless killings anymore. Shibao really wants his power to help people. Until the ideal is fulfilled, I also believe it is inevitable that people will be harmed.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, can you tell me how to take these guys down?


    Mumura puts her finger on the holographic display and asks. Then the fingers of the mud village slip and move.


    I - ooh - right after it moved like that, the display emitted a dazzling light for a moment and a fox appeared in front of the mud village.


    Obviously it''s not just a fox. From the way he stood on foot, he''s not just a fox anymore. Even from the size of two heads lower than the mud village, it is out of standard as a fox. And with those two front legs, he''s holding a square box.


    The box lid opens and something pops up.


    (Missile?)


    Seeing what popped out of the box, Ryujiro pulled the beast mark out of his nostalgia as he rounded his eyes. Three small missiles, as if they were toys, were unleashed from among the boxes held by the fox toward Ryujiro and Sharp One.


    "Gi-ha!"


    That moment, when the princess tried to make a remote attack by scratching, the sharp one waved his arm early for a moment, causing the transparent crush to pour down on the princess. The princess screams and falls to the depression.


    "Ugh!?


    But the princess also waved her arms as she fell. As the princess moves, a scratch of three strips runs from sharp shoulder to chest, tearing clothes, skin and flesh, and spraying blood. Sharp ichi accidentally groans, but rocks on to the princess again.


    The small missile released from the box with the fox was hampered by a giant ei that appeared in the sky above the burst before reaching Ryujiro and sharply ichi. Missiles explode when they hit Aye''s body, but the blast is completely blocked.


    Aye had people''s lips all over her body when she looked closely, and behind her open lips she could see both her teeth and tongue. The creepiness makes Muddy Village feel a little pully. Ai disappeared as soon as he prevented a missile attack.


    "Super fox dog fox, please come back soon"


    When Mumura speaks, the bipedal fox nods small. Shortly afterwards, one small white thing popped out of the box the fox had in his hand and fell to the ground.


    "Chiuuuu."


    "Chiuuuuuuu"


    "Chiu ~"


    Ringing with an adorable voice, the white rats with two legs walk, holding a black ball in their hands, running with Ryujiro in mind. That number is around ten after a long look. From the black balls I held, the string was stretched, and the end of the string was on fire. Finally, the string is a fire line, and the black balls are sterotypically designed bombs.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    When Ryujiro activated his abilities, a giant zombie rabbit appeared forward.


    The rabbit jumps lightly and steps on the white rats with the bomb.


    The bomb exploded, but it has not caused much damage due to the enormous mass of the rabbit or the fact that it was originally a zombie. The blast never leaks under the feet of the rabbit.


    The giant zombie rabbit steps firmly and one after the other crushes the bomb-held rat on his way.


    Sharp Ichi, who locked on to the princess, tried to shake her arm again and let her shake it transparent crushed, but a scratch mark was engraved on her right arm, which she tried to shake.


    "What..."


    Shaking the sharp arm is interrupted. I didn''t shake my arm firmly, so I couldn''t get down the transparent crush. And the next attack, it''s going pretty deep through the meat. You''ve reached the artery, too, and you''re bleeding quite a bit.


    "You sound just like me. Shaking motion triggers ability activation...... But I don''t have to be that big of a move."


    The princess giggles as she slowly wakes herself up.


    "Another shot..."


    The princess shapes her right hand like a hook claw and gently pulls her arm.


    "Ugh!


    As it moves, a scratch is engraved on Sharp One''s face. One eye is cut off. Bones were also cut, and a large amount of blood erupted from his face, sharp one collapsing.


    "Cure."


    I wondered if it sounded the same voice, the same dialogue, the same timing, and the cleaved wounds on Sharp One''s arm, chest and face instantly healed.


    "Huh... you guys..."


    "Mr. Gaye, Mr. Maye. Nice place."


    For the advent of the twin-headed beautiful girl sisters, Sharp One will have a decent face and Ryujiro will have a relieved look.


    "Those two heads...... you''re the one who fought Dawn Yu. of the Complex Devil......"


    The princess stops by the side of the mud village and whispers.


    "Right. In this case, should I say it''s been two to three, or two to four, I guess?"


    "Two to four."


    In response to the mud village dialogue, the Bull Village sisters speak with a united voice and a strong narrative.


    "Three to four."


    More voices, now the mud village and the princess''s face will be brighter.


    "Shibao. Nice place."


    I give you the voice the princess played.


    "You may not remember, so introduce yourself again. I''m Ashinaga Shibao."


    Shibao introduces himself and meets lightly.


    (So happy to be relieved that this woman has considerable power?)


    I alternated between the princess and Shibao, and Akeichi thought.


    "Shibo, why are you here?


    Mud Village asks.


    "I was seeing Junko. Uh... not three of you... but four. Excuse me. Will you please leave here? Suzuki, you and Serizawa are under orders to kill us, but I don''t like to fight, so if possible, would you mind missing it?


    To Shibao, who complains in a calm and sincere tone, Gaye and Maye ask Ryujiro. We were going to decide whether we would fight or not, depending on Ryujiro''s reaction.


    "Yes, I don''t want to kill Mr. Ashin either. I used to get sweets. But that''s not how it works."


    Shibao and his acquaintance, Ryujiro, spread a friendly grin.

 2055 4.

    Shibao toward the princess and the mud, throwing something away.


    The princess and the mud take to strip what they receive. I could see in the distance what that was. It''s board chocolate. And they eat chocolate.


    (You eat chocolate and fortify it? Or a transformation?


    Akeichi makes a mistake.


    "Spit it out of your mouth." "Swallow."


    There Gaye and Maye bewitched, and the mud spit the nearly eaten chocolate out of his mouth.


    "Eh. Hey, what''s this... I can''t keep it in my mouth anymore and I threw up."


    Muddy Village surprised by pressing its mouth.


    "I could eat, though?


    The princess looks at the mud village wonderfully.


    "I made you throw up because something looks bad, but you eat fast"


    "Spit it out of your stomach."


    "Guh."


    Shortly after Gaye shrugged, when Maye bewitched again, the princess vomited painfully and spit out the chocolate she had just eaten.


    "Oh... but if you''re a princess, it''s okay because you even got it in your stomach once"


    Shibao said, removing seven planks of chocolate from his pocket and sprinkling it on the ground.


    The sprinkled plate chocolate expands one after the other. Then the brown surface is colored and shaped.


    "Yep..."


    Ryujiro, who had only listened to Shibao''s abilities, smiles bitterly at the sight of the fact-finding.


    "Awesome," "Interesting."


    Gaye and Maye, on the other hand, were shining their eyes.


    Seven chocolates are enormous, three of which are princesses, one is the Bull Village sisters, one is Ryujiro, one is sharp, and one is a giant zombie rabbit. But that doesn''t mean it looks the same. Dessan collapsed and it''s a copy like an abstract painting. The color is also appropriately painted with paint, and the feeling is expressed that the confectionery was made into a human form by making it huge.


    (An equal size chocolate mechanic for both allies and enemies? What was the point of feeding the chocolate to my people? Plus, does it make sense that only Princess Mo Zhou has three and the other one?


    From next to Sharp Ichi''s surprise, a giant zombie rabbit pops up and jumps toward an equal size chocolate doll.


    Then the giant zombie rabbit made of chocolate can jump as well, welcoming the giant zombie rabbit from the front of the depression.


    The chocolate giant zombie rabbit bounced better in time and hit first. Align your legs and release a drop kick, bursting into the face of a giant zombie rabbit.


    "Chocolate is stronger?" "No way. Capability copy?


    Gaye and Maye squeak when they see a giant zombie rabbit knocked down by a chocolate giant zombie rabbit. And against Asae''s whining, Gaye is annoyed.


    "Tell me what chocolate is capable of." "Chocolate is mouth, chuckoo."


    Gaye turns to Shibo, and Maye bewitches his chocolate. Maya was wary that Chocolate himself might be able to use witchcraft.


    "My ability is to chocolate copy what''s in sight. The potential of physical abilities remains almost unchanged, but it cannot be copied until supernormal forces. If you eat chocolate before you copy it, the copied chocolate can take on damage on behalf of the person.... what?!? I''m talking on my own and I''m losing my abilities!


    Shibao revealed his abilities with his own mouth, then held his mouth by his hand with a stunned look. The princess and the mud village are also pompous. No, Ryujiro and Kuniichi, who were in the position of allies, were also at bay.


    "If you let yourself talk about who they are, or if you do that in a battle for different abilities, you''ll have a superior advantage as long as you don''t accidentally -"


    Ryujiro says scared.


    "Maye... aren''t you stupid? I can''t cast a spell because the chocolate was originally shut."


    Gaye laughing spirally in a whispering tone.


    "I didn''t know if that was the case, so I pushed it. I don''t know that. Gaye is more stupid."


    "Nah...... nah......!?


    In an even more frivolous tone, he is disputed by Maye, and Gaye is stunned.


    "Well, interesting but troublesome abilities"


    "It''s not a good idea to make food crude, but let''s melt it"


    "Melt it."


    When Gaye and Maye activated their magic at the same time, all the chocolate melted.


    "Uh... no..."


    Shibao is stunned by the light breaking of his abilities.


    "Super fox dog fox, tell me how you can beat that two-headed kid''s abilities"


    Mudvillage sues toward holographic display.


    "Go, go, go."


    The mud village laughs as bitterly as it wants, looking at the letters that automatically moved and pointed to it.


    "You''re running away even though you haven''t fought much?


    "You should obey"


    "Ok......"


    The princess raised her objectionable voice, but Shibao told her so and decided to reluctantly obey her.


    "Superfox Dog Fox, help us escape"


    When Mumura complains, smoke erupts from a box with a two-legged fox, quickly concealing Mumura, the princess and Shibo.


    "Clear." "Smoke out."


    My sisters use magic, but the smoke just faded for a moment, and it wasn''t completely clear.


    "It''s just the two of us... but the other power is stronger?


    "The feeling that the effect persists. I mean, keep blowing the wind -"


    While Gaye is surprised, Maye calmly analyzes and uses even more improvised magic. The wind continued to blow as the words said, and now it was time to blow the smoke, but there was already no sign of Mumura, Shibao or the princess.


    "Thanks. Appreciate it. It was horrible when we were enemies, but you''re reliable when you''re on our side."


    "You''re welcome." "Worship me."


    Acknowledging his gratitude, Gaye smiles lovingly, and Maye grins slightly.


    I''m horrible on your side.


    I think it''s sneaky, Ryuji.


    "Oh, now this is what Ryujiro should have thought. Gaye said he was horrible on his side. But with intelligent mayenne, you can rest assured."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, oh, I didn''t think so. Whoa."


    Listening to Maye''s dialogue, Gaye became an evil form, and Ryujiro panicked and denied it with half a laugh.


    The Life Enjoyment Club of the last few days has been very sobering to gather those who want extraordinary power to hold a raffle to determine the order in which power is to be given


    Shirley and Luca visited such a life club.


    "I was hoping I could help you with something, but not on these feet. Hard work, but don''t hesitate to tell me if you need help with magic."


    Shirley, who sat in front of Kumi in the Japanese-room, offered with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shirley"


    "Honestly, I don''t like to make religious groups a god or a base. Because I hate God... But it''s Junko Yukioka''s decision, so I can''t help it. Woohoo... but I get angry when I''m conscious"


    When Kumi says thank you, Luca, sitting next to Shirley, says a grumpy, strange dialogue.


    "What''s Luca doing here?


    Change to Kumi from Arlaune and ask him if he is upset.


    "Nothing...... I followed you because I''m free, but that I still don''t like religion. Because I admire God. God made this world a painful, cruel, troublesome thing. A world of weak and strong eating. There are germs and they get sick, injured, starved and dry, and there are natural disasters, and it''s a world of really terrible design."


    "Nice, that. Can be used for speeches"


    I go back to Kumi in the main unit again and smile when I see Luca.


    "Let me tell you what I just said. Yeah, that''s not all I can do, so I''m gonna add this to it."


    "I wonder if the Patriarch could use the word God denies."


    "Whatever you want."


    Shirley spills a slight smile at Kumi, the bounced voice, and Luca says it doesn''t matter.


    "Kumi, call the Order..."


    There came Shinzo, handing him a receiver with an anxious face.


    "The other guy... even Cornelis Van Damme"


    Hearing the name of the person on the phone, Kumi takes the receiver, guessing the meaning of the look on Shinzo''s face.


    "Uh, hello? Is it real?


    ''If you want proof, why don''t I type in my SNS with the words you''ve specified?


    "No, no, you can''t help but prank like that when you think about it. What can I do for you?


    ''There was a statement clearly hostile to us, so I wanted to discuss it, if you don''t mind. We don''t want to make useless enemies.''


    "Which mouth says it. You must be a man who actively builds enemies and steps them up."


    In the middle of the conversation, Kumi''s body''s lead moves from host Kumi to Arlaune.


    ''You suddenly changed your tone. Is the voice also powerful? You are possessed by the Patriarch, Arlaune. "


    Van Damme also stops saluting.


    "You know perfectly well - but we were exposed to the sound tree history pleasure of being your children before, and we''ve had terrible eyes in your building, and you''ve heard a lot from her, haven''t you? I''d advise you, you shouldn''t rely on historical pleasure or anything. That''s an uncontrollable mad dog."


    "Thank you for your advice. She''s been burning her hands every day."


    Kumi thinks so. If I kept Historical Pleasure as it was, one day I would surely be bitten, and I thought that bite wound could be fatal, but I thought no more advice was meaningless, and I stopped.


    "I don''t know what you want to talk about, but let''s hear it"


    Do you want to have an open conversation?


    "I don''t mind."


    Kumi accepts Van Damme''s offer in two replies.


    ''It was too smooth and surprising. Do you hate rushing?


    "It''s not a raffle. Please do it on a daily basis. No, if possible in front."


    After deciding to take the day off, Kumi hung up.


    "Grim penis and life rally set up for discussion."


    Shirley, Luca and Shinzo in front, Kumi said.


    "Can I do that before the raffle?


    "It''s gonna be publicity, and it''s just fine."


    Ask Shinzo with an anxiety face, answer Kumi and report to Junko by email.


    I was wondering if you could take me with you.


    Junko replied immediately. To be honest, I wondered if it was in the name of replacing the bodyguard, and this was Kumi again to acknowledge.

 2056 5

    Detective Panda scolded evil today, and even the families of the bad guys headed for the crusade.


    Crusaded were the chimps at the bottom of the back street, entering and leaving the impoverished area known as the Immigration Grotto. It was the shittiest piece of crap, winding up unprecedented wealth from immigrants who were struggling with their lives and letting women take customers.


    Before I killed him, I only knew the address of the apartment where my old father and his grandson lived. It was the only person he could call his own, and that''s all he knew where he was.


    Detective Panda does his righteousness. It is his code to kill not only the scraps, but also those who can be called the bodies of the scraps.


    "Nah......!?


    Heading up to the house where he had the father and nephew of the man who killed him, he went inside the house and Detective Panda solidified.


    "Uh, Detective Panda."


    "Hey, what are you up to?"


    I lived in an apartment in 1DK with an old man and a boy who was only in junior grade. If you are a child, look at Detective Panda and give him a joyous voice.


    We were both familiar with Detective Panda''s face. The owner of the hot water store and his grandson.


    (I need to kill whoever they are... that should be Detective Panda''s justice. And yet... why is Detective Panda getting hardened? Why is Detective Panda beating so fast? Why is Detective Panda''s teeth ringing)


    He''s a panda detective who squeezes his trembling hands and tries to take a step, but his legs don''t move.


    "Okay, come here."


    The old shopkeeper perceives the danger from the strangeness of Detective Panda''s condition, hugs his grandson and moves to the window.


    "You... get out of here or I''ll call the police."


    "Huh? Grandpa?


    My grandfather is staring at Detective Panda with a scary face, so my grandson, who was called "OK," also looks at Detective Panda with a strange face.


    "I will kill you."


    By speaking out and declaring, Detective Panda consolidates his resolve.


    "Hey, what are you talking about... Detective Panda..."


    Good makes me look like I''m going to cry and tremble. Detective Panda''s whole body trembled harder, knowing strongly that he had made the child who was always smiling and connecting to him cry.


    (Stupid...... Was Detective Panda mentally weak like this? Love should be abandoned! You should abandon all emotions and pierce justice! That should be Detective Panda''s mission! Yet... WHAT! Dear Sir!


    A panda detective who puts a drink in his heart.


    "We have to kill you. That''s what justice is for!


    "Detective Panda doesn''t say that!


    When Detective Panda screamed, good cried back like that.


    "Okay! Detective Panda must be being manipulated by bad guys! Right!? Right!?


    Hearing a good painful scream, Detective Panda was losing his mind completely at the earliest.


    I had no feelings for those who had ever killed me. I was not trying to split them up as the ones to kill and see them as people. That''s why I could kill him.


    But not the two in front of me. He''s a familiar face from a long time ago and he''s a close conversation buddy. I can''t cut it off.


    "Please! Detective Panda! Wake up! Don''t be a bad guy! Back to your former righteous side!


    "Ugh..."


    Detective Panda, finally unable to stand the good screams and cries, moaned with her head, turning her heels back and popping out of the apartment.


    (I can''t do it. I can''t turn back now and try to execute again...... Detective Panda is broken......)


    Detective Panda suffers as he runs with his head in his arms.


    (No way... what I''ve done so far is wrong? No, that''s not true!


    He was Detective Banda shaking his head violently trying to shake off his strays, but he didn''t want to go back to an apartment with an old man and grandson in money and water.


    In the evening, Kumi left the handicap open in her room and watched the sunset blurry as she fell asleep and plugged in.


    "Before and after joining this organization, or when Mr. Jingsai died and I became a patriarch, it felt like a doozy."


    Kumi squeaks with no one. No, I''m consciously talking to Arlaune, who''s inside me.


    "If it feels like a burden, I''m out all the time and you can rest. Even if you have no choice but to bear physical burdens, you have no mental burdens."


    The tone of Kumi''s voice changes dramatically. It also changes my face. Arlaune took the initiative and spoke.


    "The Kamikaze role - Detective Panda was supposed to play, but we were supposed to take it on, too. At the time of the inauguration of the Enjoyment and Life Club, I came to the panda many times, and I felt like it was another time, but now it''s different in size and color, so I think it''s different from the last time."


    Return to host Kumi again. When I was alone, when I was talking to Arlaune, this was how I switched bodies in turn and spoke aloud more often. As a matter of fact, there is no need for it, and it is possible to communicate with Arlaune with the voice of the mind, but Kumi dares to do so.


    "And it''s a big deal that you''re aware of."


    "Sunday''s raffle, a lot''s going to happen again, like then"


    "It''s not going to happen, you better be ready to happen. If anything happens, I''ll take care of it. That''s my call."


    "Yeah......"


    Kumi''s expression is cloudy, although Arlaune says it vigorously.


    "You''re not worried about the raffle, you''re suspicious of what you''re doing right now, are you?


    "Yeah......"


    Confirmed by Arlaune, Kumi nodded.


    "The purpose of Junko is unrealistic, but I''m part of it, and if it''s executed and the world changes... what happens... Really, that''s a good thing... If someone''s going to be unhappy, maybe they should stop."


    "Even if the world changes, man will surely adapt to that unusual world. It''s not Junko or us that makes someone unhappy, it''s either our bad luck or our bad luck. If you borrow the valve of Junko, inventions and reforms are not evil. Since the car was invented, there have been a lot of car accidents and a lot of people have died. But many people don''t think cars are evil."


    "Oh well... Could I still be the first honorable student? I want to stay a good kid, so was my heart just shaking?


    I wanted to abandon my fake self and went into a life club. I was attracted to Jingsai and determined to change myself. And Kumi''s life has changed dramatically, but Kumi occasionally wonders if she''s really changed.


    "Father, I need someone to see me... The person named... Makoto Aizawa, Mr. Gaye Taurumura, Mr. Maya Taurumura..."


    The faithful came and hesitated to report. When I heard the three names, I also found out why the faithful were hanging around.


    When he tells his followers to let him through the room, Kumi heads to the room first.


    "Welcome to the planet Glass Dew."


    Arlaune Kumi welcomes the True and Bull Village sisters who come into the room.


    "Is it okay for you to keep talking about Snow Oka like this? Are you seriously hostile to Grimm Penis?


    I sat in a hush in front of Kumi and the truth suddenly got to the point.


    "I made a deal, and for some reason, I was close to me. I''ve had help."


    "Thoughts are stopped. That''s not why it''s good to help him with his purpose."


    "When it comes to deliberately hostile to Grimm Penis, I''m wondering. It''s a useless fight. But in Junko''s opinion, they don''t."


    To make a true point, Kumi speaks honestly of what she thinks.


    "So you think you''ll obey?


    "Don''t be in the shape you''ve obeyed. I''m a little worried. There is no resentment in Grimmpenis itself or in the chairman, Cornelis Van Damme, nor is there necessarily a conflicting presence in my personal ideological position"


    "Okay."


    True nods and looks at the Bull Village sisters sitting next to him.


    "If you''re lying, raise your right hand." "If you''re lying, octopus dance."


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye and Maye did the magic of false judgment, but Kumi has not changed.


    "Don''t you have to dance octopus? Terrible power."


    Kumi laughs when she dulls, imagining herself dancing octopus in her head.


    "I''d like to hear from the host, not Arlaune, but is there any resistance to realizing the ideal world of Yukooka like this?


    "Resistance...... it''s amazing and I''m a little scared. Earlier today, the story was about Arlaune."


    Truly questioned, the host Kumi came out and said:


    "As an ideal, you should stop now, but that would be difficult too, so I want you to keep that in mind. And... when that degree of resistance gets stronger - if you get to some level, I want you to stop. If you need my help, let me know."


    That''s what makes True start the Virtual Phone. Kumi also responds to the address exchange.


    "Our teachers and colleagues are also part of Junko''s plan."


    "Shirley McNeil."


    "Oh, I''ve seen you a few times."


    Hearing the words of Maya and Gaye, Kumi said.


    "We don''t want to be involved in this, and we don''t want to change the world."


    "And a grimm penis fight."


    "So true"


    "Lovely beautiful boy with cool attributes. Great value set. A big mess of character flaws the balls."


    "Kumi and I didn''t want to be enemies, we just talked and felt"


    "Two hearts in one body are intimacy"


    Gaye, talk alternately in the order of maye.


    "Why don''t we make a deal?


    In anticipation of the end of the sisters'' talk, True said.


    "When you really want power, when you want it to work out, you can help each other as much as you can."


    "That''s a real mess."


    Kumi smiles when she sees the true deal.


    "But maybe that''s better. Excellent. However, the position remains the same, and if you are willing to do what Junko does, you will be treated as an enemy."


    Go to Arlaune mode and tell them.


    "This one''s fine, too"


    And, true.


    "And one more thing - make sure you don''t hurt the life expectant. I''m going to try to keep you out of this."


    "If it''s as good as possible, I can only give it back as possible."


    At Kumi''s request, True replied so.


    "I know that. But I don''t know what''s going to happen, so I can''t guarantee it."


    "I see. Then you''re as allied as possible with each other."


    "I can tell you a joke."


    "I''m not kidding, maybe I''m serious"


    Hearing the true words, Gaye and Maye whisper to each other.


    "The enemy''s position, but I think you can believe it"


    When True says as he looks at Kumi, Kumi spills a luminous laugh for a moment.


    "Then I''ll tell you just one thing, where I made the alliance as much as possible. I plan to meet with Van Damme. Junko will follow."


    I''d like you to record the conversation and let me hear it.


    "It doesn''t have to be because it seems to be going public. However, if you have a request for something to tell me, I''m going to ask you right now."


    "Service is good. I appreciate your concern... but I can''t think of anything in particular"


    That said, the truth is, I urge the Bull Village sisters to turn their gaze.


    "Nothing in particular." "See if Historical Pleasure is still here."


    "That has nothing to do with the conversation, and I don''t want to see Historical Pleasure..."


    "I know how that feels"


    To Kumi, who looks disgusted, the sisters said with their mouths together.

 2057 6.

    Junko initially planned to tailor Grim Penis to the villain, but there was a panda detective rampage, and now I feel frustrated, so I decided to stop doing that once.


    "Mr. Hot Jiro, can you free up some more of the S-building people?


    If dust is also loaded, in Baste, Junko asks Hot Jiro. I''m tired too.


    "That''s why all the guys in Building S suck..."


    Heat Jiro with an uncomfortable face.


    "That''s why it''s okay. At last, we need to let the world know that those who possess supernatural powers are a threat. That might boil public opinion in self-defense."


    "You can''t... Even if there are many crimes, it doesn''t come to that idea that we should have guns in self-defense in this country. I think it would rather be counterproductive...... Someone in paranormal territory could be discriminated against."


    Deny the prospect of Junko, while tired.


    "What? I understand the theory that doesn''t make the idea of self-defense, but isn''t the flow of discrimination too much to think about?


    "Sometimes Junko can''t understand people''s minds. That''s the same for me."


    "Hmm... I think someone with that idea would show up a little bit."


    "I think you''ll show up a little bit, but you shouldn''t expect as much as public opinion leans"


    "If you show up a little, that''s what you make. I wonder if the theory of necessity will spread a little bit from there, and there will be more hopefuls."


    "Aren''t so many people coming to the raffle?


    "I''ve been here quite a while, but not as long as I was expecting..."


    "You know, a little... Junko..."


    Hot Jiro breaks into a tired conversation with Junko.


    "I don''t want to liberate the S-building residents right now. Release me, let me ram you like the grim penis deceit I was before, and I can''t resist death. I might have obeyed Junko honestly before I met him."


    I agreed without hesitation to anything if I was once Jiro Hot, but now I change my mind and personality a lot from those days, and I hesitate. Mad Scientist ingredients have faded a little, getting closer to common sense people. Ironically, thanks to no other pure child.


    "Oh well. Then I won''t say I can''t."


    Smiling at Hot Jiro, Junko decided to take another step.


    That was an almost accidental encounter.


    "I hear there''s Detective Panda over there."


    "Seriously. I saw it."


    "Has anyone called in?


    In the evening, I thought that the students would have such a conversation with Princess Mo Zhou, a murder club drop group, and Mushimaru Mumura had heard of it.


    "What do we do? He''s our enemy now, hasn''t he?


    Ask Muddy Village as the princess licks the peppered candy.


    "Because of this, and if I can dispose of it, I will. Hey, you, where''d you see Detective Panda?


    "Eh, where I turned that road... ah"


    When Mumura caught the student and asked him, from the path the student pointed out, the then Panda detective appeared.


    "It''s a little far away, so we''ll be close. Cover me."


    "Aye."


    The princess approaches Detective Panda as far as her abilities reach. Mumura projects a holographic display without repositioning it.


    The moment he enters the attack range, the princess swings her arms diagonally down to launch the attack. It''s a mind-blowing attack called grandson''s hand.


    "Huh!?


    Slightly cleaved from shoulder to chest center, Detective Panda roared. Sanjo''s cut runs, blood erupts and dirties the suit.


    "Right there."


    Detective Panda sends a harsh gaze to the princess standing in the middle of the driveway. The princess grinned slightly, her hook-clawed hands, and now waved her arms to the side.


    "Stuffed!"


    As the princess moves in her arms, from the center of Detective Panda''s belly toward her flank, another scratch of Sanjo occurs.


    Remote slaughter carried out according to the scratching motion. Detective Panda did not know what the princess was capable of, but understood it by a second attack.


    (Unconscious......)


    Detective Panda fears that the abdominal wound may have reached the gut. I have a pretty deep sense of being hit.


    "What!?


    "Has the battle begun?


    "He must be the assassin of a secret service targeting Detective Panda."


    The students see the sight and call it out.


    (Even though it''s a surprise, don''t play with it. Kill it from the beginning. He''s got a bad habit...)


    Seeing that the princess didn''t aim for the steeple the second time, the mud village is harassed. The princess did not kill the opponent instantly, but always chopped him up and killed him. I''m doing it again here.


    "Princess! Make up your mind!"


    "Ugh. I''ll do whatever I want."


    A muddy village screaming, but the princess laughed with pleasure at the touch, without ears to listen.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, can you ask for the princess''s assistance? In urgent defense, if possible."


    Mud Village asks Super Fox Dog Fox. It is not anxious because it is the ability to determine the specific content and cannot be activated, and it definitely does not produce the desired effect.


    A fox with a box appears. Then five palm-sized little shields appear from inside the box and fly towards the princess.


    (Are you okay with that?


    It was like a toy shield, so Mumura gets anxious. I can''t get anything bigger than a box of foxes, so I can''t help it.


    Detective Panda pulls out the gun.


    The princess waved her arm, but now Detective Panda was spotting it as well. Move quickly to the side to avoid the princess slaughter.


    "Pandadeca Banishment!"


    Detective Panda pulled out his gun and shot him.


    "Gu......"


    A princess holding her belly and squatting.


    The bullet was bounced by a shield out of the fox box, but the bullet that was bounced penetrated the princess''s flank. The steep point is the one that came off, and it''s no different that it''s seriously injured.


    "More... Protect me..."


    A princess who leaks a groan of protest toward the mud village, but her voice is low and she has not reached the ears of the mud village.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, before the princess gets hit, please help her from Detective Panda!


    Mud village screams in desperate shape.


    That''s when incredible things happened in front of Mud Village.


    I threw the box the fox had between Detective Panda and the princess. And the rolling box was scattered and broken.


    (Duh, what do you mean... this is...)


    Mud Village is also the first phenomenon to be seen. The fox has never acted like this before.


    "What!? What is this!?


    "Whew!? Detective Panda!"


    Where the box broke, suddenly two men and women - a boy and a girl in uniform - appeared with a startling look on their face.


    "Those guys..."


    Mumura knew those two. A pair who came in later to the murder club. Friends swear "Tobikichi" and "Shigeguchi Mamoru". There was no one else who came in later, so I remembered.


    "It''s not just Detective Panda. There is also Princess Mo Chow of the Murder Club Outlaws. And Mumura Bearded Maru over there."


    An oath looking around said, turning his gaze to the princess and the mud village.


    You mean Mr. Super Fox Dog Fox transferred those guys and called them in? The concept of ability to get something out of the box is certainly what it is... I can''t believe this power is activated... Instead of betraying the homicide club and following Junko, we had another retrofitting surgery to enhance it. You mean I''m getting stronger, too? In my case, I didn''t know how it got stronger, but this is the result of the enhancement?


    Originally, Mud Village did not fully grasp the nature of its abilities, and is still not sure.


    "Do you stand in the way of Detective Panda?


    Looking at oaths and protections, Detective Panda asks.


    "What do we do? Oath."


    The guardian asks. As a matter of fact, the protection and oath were close to each other before the transfer. I heard a conversation in the near field that Detective Panda was there, and I was on my way. In other words, the aim was Detective Panda, but it''s an otherwise targeted, even the Homicide Club Drop Group.


    "It''s probably the ability of former homicide club seniors that brought us here. From what I''ve seen, it sounds like you were pinching a panda cop."


    That''s what the oath says, and I laugh when I see the squatting princess.


    "The target should be narrowed to one side. Stay with those who are now disadvantaged and vulnerable."


    "Okay."


    "Hey, what''s that... Hey... Super Fox Dog Raccoon, I''m getting pinched."


    The guardian nodded when he heard the vow dialogue, and Mumura raised a protest.


    The guardian invokes a full plate armor with a long sword in front of the princess.


    "Shit."


    The princess poisons her and waves her arms, but she couldn''t slit her armor. There was a slight scar on the surface.


    "Superfox, help the princess."


    Mud village screaming in desperate shape. The fox holds the box with both hands again.


    (Is that it? I wonder what... Mr. Superfox Dog Fox...)


    Fujimura noticed the change in Mr. Super Fox Dog Calf. Obviously its body is getting bigger. And I try to fit it in, and the box I hold is getting bigger.


    (Are you saying my abilities have been further leveled? I mean... something bigger comes out of the box too?


    Mumura thinks as he gazes after what''s out of the box.


    "Panda deca punch!


    Detective Panda waves her fist down at the princess.


    I thought that fist would dust the princess''s head, and the princess''s body moved at high speed.


    What came out of the box the fox had in his hand was a skateboard. That slips into the princess''s feet at high speed and carries the princess''s body.


    "Oops."


    "You think I''ll let you get away with it?


    Detective Banda puts up a gun, sworn out a large number of creepy dolls, and quickly moves and manipulates both hands.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, will you miss us?


    When Mumura complained, white smoke was sprayed with tremendous momentum from the box held by the fox, quickly covering both Mumura and the princess.


    "Pandadeca Banishment!"


    Detective Panda shoots a gun, but the oath gave up pursuing by the doll. Because I didn''t think I could look for the two of you and attack you, even if I let you get into the smoke.


    "Guardian, change your target."


    "Yeah."


    A knight in protective armor heads to Detective Panda. A large number of evil hobby design dolls floating in the universe also head toward Detective Panda one at a time.


    "They''re still fighting."


    They''re students from Van Schools.


    "Oh, you, are you okay with doing some shooting?


    "I''m not gonna find out."


    The students who are wild horses whisper to each other. Without the actions of one of them, Detective Panda''s fate could have changed.


    "Ah, it''s Detective Panda!


    Coincidental pranks sometimes outweigh even fiction''s convenience.


    Detective Panda''s destination money and water child happened to be looking at the video site and found the live distribution of Detective Panda''s battle.


    "This is right around the corner. I''m going to help Detective Panda."


    "Hey, wait, okay, okay!


    He was the old shopkeeper who called his grandson to stop jumping out of the house, but the child of the money and water did not listen.

 2058 7

    "Panda deca punch!


    Detective Panda''s fist hits the armored knight''s torso clean.


    A tremendous shock was added to the armor, and although it was heavily distorted, it did not lead to destruction.


    (Glad we tried to improve our abilities and keep this guy strong and fast...... It could have been broken by the blow before)


    Look at the warped torso of the knight, I think protection.


    Two puppets of oath fly from left to right to Detective Panda''s head. From the right, a laughing rat doll who grew nails from all over her body. From the left, it''s a whore''s doll, stitched in the mouth and sandwiched in the groin with dynamite on the ignition line.


    Detective Panda tried to slap down the whore''s doll without thinking about it.


    The moment I hit him, the whore''s doll exploded. The power of the bombing isn''t that great, but it still blew Detective Panda away.


    On the face of a fallen panda detective, a nail rat puts a puncture on his body and many nails pierce his face.


    An oath to move yet another two dolls. The hell with a dread-haired tortoise doll with her teeth peeled out, wielding the cutter like crazy. The other one is an angel doll with his own head.


    An angel doll with a neck protrudes an ice pick from the severed surface of her neck, pointing to Detective Panda''s right ankle. The dread-haired turtle doll cut the back of her left knee with a cutter.


    It was enough damage to slow the movement down. Detective Panda, who tried to get up, looked at the pain and let go big. There a knight in armor waved his sword and slashed his shoulder.


    "Stiff......"


    Protection roars. Detective Panda''s inflated, tight muscles didn''t let the sword through.


    The doll of the dread-haired turtle slashed the cutter, but this doesn''t go through either.


    "You bastards who block the justice of Detective Panda, you''re just going to attack here and make Detective Panda a deceased... don''t do that."


    Detective Panda rising trembling in anger. Quite a bit of damage at the moment, but fiercely burning anger made me forget the pain. There was an unprecedented increase in power throughout Detective Panda''s body.


    (You mean angry and empowered? Cheap...... No, if it''s cheap powered like that, do you have a hand)


    The vows felt dangerous when they fought like this, and they plotted to be there.


    "Why do you kill people? You''re on the side of justice, aren''t you? But when it comes to what you''re doing, it''s not bad to kill someone... you''re not a villain."


    An oath asks. Honestly, they think they''re crazy, so I don''t even want to know why. But by trying to have a conversation, by buying time, I thought I could erase Detective Panda''s temporary anger power-ups.


    "I don''t even know why you agree with Junko."


    Protection also discerns the intent of the oath and bumps the question.


    "I will not tolerate the unwavering privilege of some. We should give strength and opportunity to all. That''s Detective Panda''s justice. That''s the right world Detective Panda wants. Apply superordinary power to all in this world. That''s the ideal world Detective Panda aspires to. Until then, Junko Yukioka and I were in agreement."


    Turning first to the guardian, Detective Banda replied. Then turn to the oath.


    "If Detective Panda finds out he''s going to kill all the way to his family, they''ll all refrain from evil because they''re scared to kill not only themselves, but even their family. That''s all reason."


    "It''s like fear politics."


    "That''s impossible. Are you going to do that justice all over the world?


    Detective Panda''s frightening philosophy makes me shy of protection and vows.


    "Exactly. This is how Detective Panda is going to bring evil to justice around the world."


    The police car siren approached when Detective Panda made a grand declaration.


    "Looks like an incompetent man has arrived to set forth the justice of the law. Detective Panda is wounded, so it''s not a good idea to stay here any longer."


    "You think I''ll let you get away with it?


    I saw my anger cool when I got weak, and my vows tried to move the doll, but...


    "Detective Panda!


    "Nah..."


    A familiar voice sounded, and Detective Panda looked back and was taken aback. The vows also interrupted the attack.


    "Are you..."


    "Good! We made it!"


    A familiar child of money and water appeared, stood in front of Detective Panda and the knight of armor, haha with another rough breath, his arms wide open.


    "Don''t kill Detective Panda! Detective Panda is just being manipulated by bad guys right now!


    (No...)


    Detective Panda was stunned when she ran so far and saw the child covering herself with trembling but desperation.


    (That time... Detective Panda tried to kill you, and you...)


    Detective Panda shook too, accidentally pressing her chest hard. I also clearly realized that my eyeballs were getting hot.


    (To help Detective Panda who tried to kill you, you are here...)


    Detective Panda bit his teeth and lifted the child of money and water from behind.


    "Hey......"


    The vow raised its voice and bewildered. I don''t think he took it hostage, but sometimes just in case. In addition to that, I really feel resistant to pursuing it on this occasion and extending it to the act of killing Detective Panda.


    When the oath looked at the protector and asked him how he had reacted, the protector waved a small shake. Lower the sword erected by the knight of armor. I could also understand by oath what that meant.


    "Detective Panda?


    "We''re getting away..."


    Detective Panda tells the surprised child.


    "Well... there''s a good hiding place, head there"


    "Okay."


    Nodding at the words of the child of monetary water, Detective Panda ran off with injured feet. My legs were slightly tight and I was experiencing considerable pain, but Detective Panda ran at full speed.


    "If you''re another member of the murder club, do you think you got killed on that occasion, too?


    Watch after Detective Panda leaves, and the oath asks for protection.


    "I guess it depends on people. There seems to be someone who can and can''t"


    The patrol car that finally came stopped nearby when the protection answered.


    Night. A certain family.


    "Kumi''s meeting with Mr. Van Dam, and I''m coming too."


    Junko told in front of four people: Jiro Hot, Shirley, Luca and Tired.


    "I want to follow Junko Yukioka, too."


    Then Luca offered instantly.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "If you''re going to say that, even Junko Yukioka is an enemy, but you''re going to see him, right? It''s crazy."


    He was a pure child trying to say no with a troubled face, but Luca eats down.


    "Do you have a purpose you want to follow?


    "Yes, but it''s a secret. I won''t bother you. I''m not interested in Cornelis Van Damme."


    Asked by Junko, Luca answers with a smile on her face about what''s wrong.


    "I don''t even know what Luca means to go, but I don''t even know what Junko means to go. Van Damme and I are friends on water and oil, right? Whatever prospects you have, aren''t they going to reject you?


    Shirley speaks the question.


    "I don''t think Mr. Van Damme would reject the Dark Clouds because he''s the one who thinks all the situations that arise can be gained by working a damage account, or he can lose money to his opponents without suffering losses. And curiosity kills cats, too. I wonder if I have a strong nuance as Kumi and Arlaune''s bodyguard and negotiating assistant. Mr. Van Damme is tough."


    "I see."


    Shirley thinks it''s hard to gauge whether Junko''s words are true or not, but it''s not something he''s not convinced of for a reason.


    "What are you going to do after the raffle?


    Tired asks.


    "By appointment, Junko and I and that patriarch will share to grant superordinary powers in turn to those who wish to come to the raffle. Not on the day of the raffle, but the next day."


    Said Hot Jiro.


    "I could do about ten people a day, but that number of people would kill me busily for remodeling from morning to night, and I wouldn''t be able to remodel it with dangerous human experiments. So I guess five people a day is the limit."


    and Junko.


    "I''m learning the know-how to be sure I can empower you from Pure Son, so if you also have dust, make full use of Baste''s facilities, you can do quite a bit. However, if it''s dusty, Buste is a research institution. It''s not a factory that grants extraordinary powers, it''s a research institution that establishes that it grants stronger powers, so don''t get involved all the time."


    "That''s okay. Yikes. ''Cause I''m not telling you to push me enough to get in the way."


    Junko giggles and nods when Hot Jiro complains about the situation.


    "I borrowed the researchers from you about the bacteria in Al Rawnelli copy."


    "I guess I should have left it viralized, not bacterialized, now I think"


    "I thought Arlaune was close to the virus. Viruses cannot increase their own DNA or RNA without borrowing the DNA or RNA growth mechanisms of cells of another organism. Arlaune also needs to parasitize another organism in her own growth process, and in doing so, she reads the DNA of other organisms. But...... Arlaune is only a parasitic plant after all. A fine creature."


    Junko and Hot Jiro told a professional story, so Luca, Shirley and Tired seemed free.


    "Hmmm... Junko doesn''t recognize the virus as an organism from his mouth?


    Hot Jiro asks. In the societies of the second half of the twenty-first century, the virus is divided between abiotics and biotics. Since some of the new species of virus discovered since the beginning of the twenty-first century have properties as organisms, no matter what you think, Thermal Jiro is more firmly defined as an organism.


    "Hmm... I guess I''m not sure"


    In response, Junko noticed that the other three seemed obviously bored.

 2059 8

    Three people, Kumi, Junko and Luca, who visited Grimmpenisville, were sent to the reception room.


    "This question is... inevitable."


    When he entered the room, Van Damme looked at Junko before saying hello and said with a muffled face.


    "Junko Yukioka, why are you here? Or should I ask Kumi Hangato why he brought her here? I didn''t tell you not to bring your companions, but I wonder what you''re going to do with bringing those who are hostile to me by virtue of it?


    "Looks like Tyrone and Fumi-chan are waiting outside, but I''m not going to sue you for physical violence. But, well, there''s a kid named Fumi-chan who doesn''t know what to do. You can''t let Kumi go there alone. And I was wondering if it would be a good idea to have a chat with Mr. Van Damme for a long time."


    "No, it''s nothing bad. Bad. She''s the one I want to talk to. I called you, Kumi Hangato, the patriarch of the Enjoyment Society. You''re not calling."


    Though he was a pure child, Van Damme whispered and sat in the front of Kumi.


    "The public conversation - it''s going to flow only to the back street. We''ll start now."


    Van Damme checks and turns the camera provided for the room.


    "Junko, I''m sorry, but let me state what I think."


    Kumi says clearly.


    "Oh? Was there anything wrong with my way of saying no like that? Then I wish you would have told me directly before you came here. Or are you going to talk in front of Mr. Van Damme and change your policy crumbly?


    Junko telling me to make fun of him, but Kumi knew he was serious, not kidding.


    "I''m leaping. That turns your head too far. I''m not turning you against the enemy."


    Smiling, Kumi gently denies it.


    "Hey, Ifube Luca. How did you get here?


    Historical pleasure with his face out of the gap in the door called out to Luca.


    "Curiosity, I guess. I''ll leave when I''m tired. Yeah, I had some business with Historical Pleasure before that. I want to talk."


    "With me?


    To Luca''s unexpected dialogue, Historical Pleasure becomes proper by referring to itself.


    "I''m gonna go for a second"


    "Huh...? Ugh, yeah......"


    Seeing Luca get up and go outside, Junko drops off a little confused.


    (I wonder what you mean by "fumi-chan"? It sure looks like they were caught... It didn''t even look bad there. On the other hand, Luca said you liked Fumi-chan. Hmmm......)


    I can''t even think about it, Junko. It would also be useless to listen to conversations on GPS, so stop. I''ll find it soon anyway.


    "Well, shall I ask you frankly? Kumi, do you really want to be an organization hostile to and opposed to our Grimm Penis?


    "Ho."


    To Vandamm''s inquiry, Kumi smiled invincibly with admiration.


    "Have you spoken of a dialogue that I like something about? And that grin - it doesn''t look very much like a girl''s grin. It''s a more mature adult laugh."


    "The number of years I''ve lived is probably not much different for you and me, Vandamm. I''m probably half a century old, too. Leaving that aside, what struck me was that you were clearly discerning what I meant."


    Kumi turned her gaze to Junko sitting beside her, and Junko and I met each other.


    (Truly spotted lightly, but has this man also poked that point instantly? Maybe they thought it was a little forceful.)


    Kumi speaks without speaking up. I don''t have the ability to telepathize, so I take it personally that the word didn''t reach Junko, but it was somehow conveyed with my gaze.


    "So? What''s the answer to my query?


    Van Damme shrugs his shoulders and urges him.


    "Let me answer honestly. I''m not serious."


    The refusal to bother to answer honestly is Kumi, who spoke consciously of Junko.


    "I mean, I made a statement hostile to Grim Penis following Junko Yukioka''s instructions, but you said that wasn''t meant for you?


    "I did so under the circumstances, but you can take it as not the intention of my denomination"


    To the pursuing van Dam, Kumi answers with a hard voice.


    "I wanted to talk to you because I thought so. And in anticipation of that, you followed me, too, Yukioka. That''s what I''m talking about."


    Van Damme laughs. Junko is turning that way and scratching his cheek.


    "I demand frankness where I can recognize it. If you really don''t want a relative relationship, you take down the fist you shook up. No, I think I should tell you to put down the spearhead directed at us."


    "I''ve declared war in public, and it''s so easy..."


    "Of course I know the circumstances. Do what I''m good at."


    Blocking Kumi''s words along the way, Van Damme says them with a confident face.


    (I see, this is a troublesome man. I push a lot harder than Junko, and this forceful way of taking the lead is inexpensive, but is this calculating? Or is this the character of the vegan?


    From Arlaune Kumi, which is troublesome in either case and has a slightly nervous part, it makes me uncomfortable.


    "What kind of steps?


    "Hey, Kumi, no, Arlaune, I''m having trouble changing to a coordinated route. I don''t know what the appeal would have been for if I''d bent over selling it as an opponent of Grimm Penis."


    Kumi asked the question, so Junko rarely panicked to silence her.


    "You don''t have to put up a spear right now, but I don''t think it''s a bad idea to decide where the final drop is early."


    Van Damme gives more mouth with a slight laugh.


    "I see -... if we stick to each other''s promise to go to that drop point, it''s not bad."


    After acknowledging about half of what Van Damme had said, Junko said in a heartless or ironic tone.


    "Isn''t that bad? It would be strange to decide that far now."


    And, Kumi. Kumi couldn''t understand Vandam and Junko''s thoughts. If I were in Van Damme''s shoes, I would be very unwilling to make up my mind to the drop point at this stage. First we''ll see how it goes, then we''ll take the shape to go with it.


    "A true outsider named Arlaune is paired with Mad Sietensist Junko Yukioka. We know at the moment that if we leave it alone, we will have the power to fear."


    Without breaking the form of a laugh, Van Damme runs out.


    "So, what''s the drop?


    "Coordination by taking a position of non-interference with each other. This is the only way."


    To Kumi''s enquiry, Van Damme ran out again.


    "But at first we have to go in from conflict. Because the Enjoyment Society festived Grimm Penis like an evil organization. There''s no way to get into some kind of dispute."


    "Do you mean to start in a normally contested position, but ask when you can settle somewhere? It''s common, but reasonable."


    "Mm-hmm. I''m not going to stiffen the script into a bee now. That''s not good."


    Listen to Van Damme, Kumi only relieves him a little. It was an image of a man being too forceful, but I recognize that he seems to have about the concept of seeing things.


    "Arlaune, don''t be alarmed. Mr. Van Damme could be lying. Yikes. At the end of the day, I promised Naanaa I wouldn''t let it happen. Even if it''s not a lie, given Mr. Van Damme''s character, if I show him the gap to get in, he''ll turn it into a light rebellion."


    "I know. But... if you don''t have to bleed in vain, I want to."


    Junko stabs the nail, but Arlaune Kumi says in a mouthful as if to go against it.


    (I put a wedge in Arlaune''s heart. Confirming Arlaune''s feelings that he doesn''t want a heartfelt feud, and also discerning his sincerity that he doesn''t want to make a sacrifice, Mr. Van Damme has attacked there)


    Hearing Kumi''s words, Junko thinks.


    "Regardless, I can''t rely on such a frigid man. I believe in Junko. It is also my desire that the Enjoyment Society increase the number of believers and gain more power."


    But the next time I heard Kumi''s conversation, Junko was relieved.


    "If you reach out to shake your hand at the end of the day, while promising that at the end of the day it''s a handshake to make up, you should imagine stabbing me with a knife laughing."


    "Isn''t that really you, Yukioka?


    Hearing Junko''s dialogue, Van Damme pointed it out with a bitter smile, and I thought Kumi was the best.


    Luca visited the lab of Historical Pleasure, where she was once captured.


    "I''m not serving tea."


    Historical pleasure sitting unmade on a desk.


    "Nothing''s fine. It stinks. I don''t have to do what I think is a pain in the ass to accuse people."


    Spilling a smile, Luca said.


    So, what can I do for you?


    "Soundwood history is pleasant. I like you. It''s unusual for me to like someone else. Maybe since Junko Suzuoka."


    "Gruppy... I feel bad when they say it like Junko and I are in the same line"


    I also found it disgusting to be told that I liked it, but I felt sick and couldn''t help but enjoy being arranged with Junko more.


    "Why does Soundwood Historical Happiness hate Junko Yukioka? I hope you don''t hate me. Otherwise I stink. [M] Because I liked both of them."


    "It''s convenient for you to know. Goopsie. What a word."


    Luca''s unsolicited remarks abound in history.


    "Woohoo... no more... I don''t like that. I guess this is God''s troublesome scenario too. I don''t know how to complicate it like this."


    Turn off the grin and Luca gets a annoying look.


    "Is that how you blame God for everything?


    "Yeah. God, that''s a spiritual sputum kettle. When I get upset, when I get cornered and pray, I throw up curses and prayers in my heart."


    Asked by Historical Pleasure, Luca smiled coldly and threw up.


    "Junko Yukioka won''t like me, or maybe Historical Soundwood would be nice."


    "Gupi, what are you talking about...? You..."


    "Is Arlaune Kumi here?"


    During the conversation between Luca and Historical Pleasure, Arlaune Riehydar, who slept in the breeding case, rises up and speaks up.


    "Yeah. They''re here. Van Damme and I are having a rough conversation."


    "Right."


    To Historical Pleasure''s answer, Riehydar nodded a word and fell asleep again.


    "Is that the main body of Arlaune? You also have Soundwood History."


    "Guppy. Something like I just happened to pick it up, sss"


    "That''s right, can I come and see you for a second? It''s nice to exchange addresses."


    "I''m familiar with it. I don''t want to get along with you."


    "If it''s Junko Yukioka and the enemy, you can use me."


    "Mm..."


    Historical pleasure conceives of Luca''s unexpected offer.


    "Are you going to betray Junko?


    "You''re not going to do anything to betray me. You can use it on your own."


    Luca smiled and said to Historically Pleasant, asking.


    "Well...... ok"


    There was not much to expect, and to the extent that it might help a little with the insurance or something, Historical Pleasure exchanged addresses with Luca.

 2060 9

    The day after Kumi, Junko and Luca visited, Vandam quickly held a press conference.


    "Sounds like a suspicious cult religion is telling me what I want to say. Besides, such as fishing for believers with the sweet saying of empowering them, etc. It''s sad."


    Van Dam, who made a hateful mockery, plays his voice joyfully and speaks.


    "I just know. This religious group called Life Enjoyment Society is not just a cult religion, it is a group of truly powerful people. Yes, it is an anti-social group that can be a threat to members of our society, not least. Empowering everyone equally means empowering dangerous people with anti-social temperaments, right? Paranormal power is a substitute that doesn''t know what causes it. Some are the ability to be transparent, while others travel instantaneously. How can we shut up and watch such horrendous acts of giving such dangerous powers to everyone on an equal footing so that they can easily be used for crime?"


    The danger theory was that Van Dam sporadically complained about it both online and on TV, so even if Van Damme spoke here, it didn''t taste so fresh. The problem was ahead.


    "We at Grim Penis are also an organization to prevent paranormal forces from being used in crime. The fact that those with power are gathered before us means that those with power will be managed correctly. I deserve that role. Thankfully, the holders of extraordinary powers and the intelligent races of outsiders, who have recognized my ideology and my power as administrator, are knocking on the gates of Grimm Penis one after another."


    "But Mr. Van Damme, someone named Grimm Penis has repeatedly committed indiscriminate murder and destruction. You did admit that, didn''t you?


    "Yes, that''s the result of losing the battle of supernormal powers. It''s the result of targeting and manipulating the capable people who became part of Grimm Penis to discredit our organization. It''s a very clear and understandable conspiracy to molest a grim penis."


    In response to the reporter''s point, Van Damme gave it back by facing the victim with all his strength.


    "If what I say is wrong, I have been caught by the police for a long time. But this is how we talk in front of you, isn''t it? The police in this country are excellent, so they also make good sense of that tease. If you still have any questions, please contact the police. I can''t say anything more than that."


    The reporter was stunned and unable to carry on two sentences to Van Damme, who spoke softly.


    "I demand of the Enjoyment Society. It''s about getting under Grimm Penis control or making a solid proof that we''re a safe organization. Also, as our organization continues to be targeted, the Enjoyment Club will surely be targeted by paranormal and out-of-the-way forces who are not on the surface stage. I urge those who seek strength in his religious community to come properly prepared that the risk is also one they take. That''s it, any other questions?


    "Is it possible that Grimm Penis clashed with the Life Expectancy Club and argued with paranormal powers?


    "Ha ha ha!


    Shortly after the reporter asked the question, Van Damme laughed fundamentally.


    "This is rude. It''s such a stupid question. It will be decided to have it. But that depends on how they get out. If you know it''s an anti-social organization, you never overlook it. On behalf of the police and military agencies around the world, let us bleed to ensure that we are responsible for managing the paranormal and out-of-person realms and protecting people''s lives and safe lives."


    Pushed by the power of Van Dam to proclaim with laughter, the reporter who questioned him was drinking his saliva.


    "I''m kidding. This guy is getting worse and worse. ''


    At Tamamura, a candy store, Ebony, who was watching a Van Dam press conference, gives an angry voice.


    Kiriko''s angry again.


    "Kiriko hates Grim Penis and Van Damme."


    Rings and string screws say with half a laugh.


    "I didn''t expect you to shake me to contact the police. I''d like to arrest Van Damme if I can."


    Hojo with a bitter laugh.


    "If the two organizations went to war in a head-on conflict, should we just observe?


    "Unless it''s harmful to the average person, that''s fine."


    In response to Hojo''s words, the ring says lightly and makes tea.


    "I''ve done so much harm."


    String screws penetrate and reach for tea treats.


    "Are you still fooling me?"


    "Uh, as a country, I''ve come to a clear conclusion, so I want you to move towards it. Junko and the others decided not to admit what they were trying to do. Seems to me to try to interfere as peacefully as possible."


    Ebony questioned me and replied as the string screws worked hard to open the bag of confectionery.


    "Peacefully..."


    "It''s the relaxed ones."


    Hearing the string screw answer, Hojo and Ebony thought it seemed impossible to expect.


    "Not at this stage. If it''s too exciting, Junko is going to be more disastrous than this, so the ruling class is wary of it."


    Shortly after String Spiral said, the bag of confectionery opened up vigorously and the confectionery inside was sprinkled over the tatami.


    The face of the murder club also saw Van Damme''s press conference at home.


    "At this rate, if anything happens, the existence of the murder club is going to be made public, too. You don''t want to turn to the enemy."


    That''s what Yu puts the coffee cup on his mouth.


    "Yu''s head is such a fat father."


    "Surely brainstorming with Yu is a sight to behold."


    This one, too, says Kuniko and Akiichi, who have the coffee cup in their hands, with a good gaze.


    "I''m not that smart, don''t be shy."


    "How about that humility..."


    Hearing Yu''s dialogue, he grins bitterly.


    "At the moment, Mr. Van Damme''s enemies are not us, but Junko. But I met Junko the day before, and the meeting with the Patriarch of Enjoyment Floor is on the information site on the back street, right? The reporters won''t try to touch the boulder."


    And, Yu.


    "You can''t possibly not have seen it. Mass garbage barely touches the back streets. Basically, it''s a policy not to engage."


    Sharp Ichi puts the cup on the table, sits deeply in the chair in his usual arm-wrapping pose and says with disdain.


    At that time, SNS contacted me from Kettle Hill.


    "The decision from above is to interrupt and cancel the life raffle. But we must refrain from radical means and try to be as peaceful as possible. ''


    "What do you mean peacefully... It''s a murder club."


    Look at the pot hill or the command, you shuddering bastard.


    "Don''t you have to worry about it? They say it''s possible. Perhaps Mr. Kettlehill is scared too."


    Kishifu said. I agreed with the others.


    "That''s right. On the contrary, you can excuse me for failing to do this peacefully."


    "Let''s say that properly to Mr. Kettlehill, too. It''s Mr. Kettlehill who''s making excuses for the people up there."


    Ryujiro jokes, but Yu decides to make serious use of Ryujiro''s light mouth.


    The three princesses, Mumura and Shibao watched the Van Dam press conference, aligned with the family.


    "You could just shoot a missile into the building where this guy is."


    The princess says as she only looks up and watches TV in a table stuck outfit.


    "The building is full of civilians, and if you killed the chairman of an environmental protection group that strands the world in that way, wouldn''t it matter?


    Shibao tells in a soft tone.


    "You''re bombing all over the United States and stuff, and you don''t think Japan can? Japan is a hipster country."


    "There''s something wrong with America."


    In the dialogue of the princess, two young men appear in a seat with three at the time the mud village penetrates.


    One was Luca. The other is a young man about the same age as Luca, in a trench coat. This is an uncharacteristic, middle-bodied man.


    "Oh, Soji. Long time no see."


    Shibao grinned and greeted him, but the young man called Zongji was silent and unresponsive, and sat down in his seat. Luca also takes a seat.


    Shibao is not distracted by anything. It''s the usual. This young man in a trench coat, named Sona Soji, does not have a conversation with anyone but Luca. He is also one of Luca''s groups and a former member of the Murder Club.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had all five..."


    Luca whines in a tone that doesn''t seem to matter. This group is all of us now.


    "I''m glad to hear that. So, what do we do with all five of them?


    "Rice."


    When Shibao grinned and inquired, Luca briefly told him and pressed Chime to call the clerk.

 2061 10

    Detective Panda looks back at when he was a cat bear Shigeru man.


    Myself lacking in communication skills, growing up with my head as a child, just drawing comics. Besides, that wasn''t much fun, and the days I kept drawing stories that I didn''t mean to be told but as I was told. That self, what the hell was that time?


    Now that I''m a panda detective, I have a full day. Without any troubles or strays, I was able to describe the hero I was portraying in my head, on my own, in reality. That was a great thing. And yet, my chest hurts all the time now.


    "Right here. Come in."


    Detective Panda is led to the whole house. Money and water boy unlocks the key and goes inside first.


    (The air is starving. It''s dusty and dusty, and there aren''t many people in and out?


    Go inside the house. Detective Panda is suspicious. I wonder what this house is. It''s not the apartment where Kid Money and Yu lives, but he used the keys properly to open it.


    "I''ll get you dinner. Rest inside."


    Detective Panda laid down her wounded body because the child of Money and Yu said so and left.


    (Can I use the bath? Soak in the water and you will recover a lot)


    I don''t have the ability to recover rapidly, but I still recover much faster than a regular person. It was thought that this wound would heal to the point where there was no obstacle to movement if I slept for two nights.


    "Stop it. Yikes! This is important!


    After a while, Detective Panda, who had a good ear, heard a child of money and water screaming outside.


    "If it''s important, it''s Ninjo you want extra."


    "I don''t know what the word ninjo means, but he does."


    "If you don''t come to us, I''ll put a caterpillar in your back again in class."


    "Or do you want me to tell you what I''ve been cumming about?


    "You stink because you live with your grandfather and your wife, this guy."


    "Don''t speak ill of Grandpa and Grandma!


    A voice full of children''s malice. And full of sorrow and anger, the cry of a child of money and water. Detective Panda quickly figured out what they meant.


    (Is that kid... being bullied? Such a good boy......)


    With another glimpse of the irrationality of this world, where evil flourishes and good is abused, Detective Panda tasted the sensation as if his whole body''s blood were boiling, and his body was moving if he noticed.


    "Hey, what the fuck!


    "Detective Panda!?


    "Wow! It''s Detective Panda!


    I look at Detective Panda, who suddenly appeared bloody, and the four bullies who were around the child in the money and water shrug.


    "Detective Panda..."


    To Detective Panda, who came to help herself, the Money and Water Child remembers relief, joy and anxiety at the same time.


    "Hmm."


    Holding the heads of two of the four bullies with both arms, Detective Panda searches his memory. Find out the address and family composition.


    "Ouch!


    Now that the search was complete, Detective Panda took a motion to keep the two heads eagle, momentously aligning their hands in front of their chests, and clasped their heads with those of the two children. The skull of the two children cracks at the same time, and the four eyeballs pop out simultaneously with blood and encephalopathy.


    Detective Panda grabbing two more heads and searching. Money and water children are too shaken to move.


    "Come on! Oops!


    Similar to the two earlier, he crashes his head and head hard in front of his chest, breaks his skull, and crushes his brain. As the four eyeballs popped up momentously with Supo at the same time, it was reflected in the eyes of the Money and Yu Child, as if they were comical as seen in the comics.


    "Okay. I''m gonna go kill these guys'' families, too"


    "No!


    Detective Panda tried to leave, leaving behind, but until then a child with stiff money and water stuck to Detective Panda from behind.


    "Please, wake up! Detective Panda! Don''t do anything wrong anymore!


    "Bad things......?


    Detective Panda raises a surprising voice, bewildered by the dialogue between the child of monetary water and the strength of his power to cling to himself.


    "It''s not a bad thing. It''s a hammer of justice. Evil destroys everything. Hungry ghosts like bullies kill. Kill the parents who made such a hungry ghost, too. The family is also one with the genes of evil, and if left alone, they will make evil, so they kill. Kill evil in such a way that it does not flourish in this world. That''s not evil. This is what justice does."


    "No, no! That''s not justice! That''s a bad thing!


    The desperate scream of the Money Yu child profoundly crossed Detective Panda''s mind.


    (Why... don''t you understand...? Or no way...... Detective Panda is wrong?


    Slightly aroused suspicion. Even if it is slight, the suspicions that arise once cannot be wiped inside.


    "Okay. Stop. Let''s go inside..."


    For Detective Panda nowadays, I feel so much worse about making the kid cry for himself even more. That was the feeling of an honest panda detective. Following that sentiment, Detective Panda urged the child of money and water into the house.


    Since that morning, four people, Junko, Shirley, Hot Jiro and Luca, had gathered for a discussion while eating at the family.


    "What do we do? It''s depressing being targeted by a murder club."


    "The Homicide Club Drop Group wants people attacking the Enjoyment Club to be actively eliminated from the shadows."


    When Luca asks, Junko has made such a demand.


    "What''s depressing about being targeted by a murder club? As long as it''s there, it''s so wiggly and dally I can''t act calmly... Three out of eight people have already been killed. I don''t care if they kill me."


    "Hmm, keep it appropriately in place as always."


    "I wanted Junko Yukioka to do something about it, but swing it all over here?


    "Hmm... there''s nothing I can do about it. Come on."


    Junko turns into a troubled face to Luca.


    "I don''t think Van Damme''s press conference yesterday should be left alone either. What was the meeting with Kumi? Which is the real deal?


    Shirley says irritably.


    "That would be more genuine to discuss with Kumi, and I think yesterday''s was just a statement for the public."


    "Really? The meeting with Kumi was a lie, and what you were saying at the press conference could be the real thing about Van Damme."


    "If you doubt that much, it''s a little..."


    Listen to Shirley, Junko snorts.


    (Kiriko, too, but Shirley, I''m thoroughly suspicious of Mr. Van Damme.)


    The same is true of Junko, who is hostile to Van Damme and always suspects him, but I know its nature, so I don''t doubt it too much. enemies, but in some cases even believable parts. The perception of Pure Son Van Dam is that he is equipped with a suspicious part and a part that can be believed.


    "It looks like Detective Panda is in trouble again. You think you killed four kids? And he''s only six to seven years old."


    Hot Jiro, who was checking information on the holographic display, reports.


    "Can I leave you alone? Junko will have a lot of problems, but if we leave Detective Panda alone, there will be more and more victims."


    "This doesn''t directly harm the entertainment either, but does it mean it will be an obstacle? Ha... you smell so annoying. I have no choice but to follow you."


    When Shirley asked Junko, Luca offered before Junko spoke.


    "Luca, stay thankful. I''ll send Detective Panda''s GPS reaction app to your Virtual Phone. ''Cause now I know where I am."


    After hearing Junko''s words, Shirley doubted Junko''s nerves and Jiro Hot was a little spooked, wondering why he had just left them alone without dealing with them to find out where they were.

 2062 11

    In preparation for Sunday''s raffle, the followers of the Enjoyment Party are still busy today.


    The raffle venue was once again to use the Euthanasia Civic Stadium.


    "You don''t have more people coming than I thought. I was wondering if there could be a bigger crowd."


    Anna says, looking at the number of raffle attendees at the moment, reflected in the holographic display. I thought it would be easier than 10,000 people exactly, but it''s still about 3,000.


    "I guess I''m half-hearted. Sometimes it''s a religious group, and I doubt it."


    This one also works while watching the holographic display, while shrugging his shoulders and spilling a smile on his chest.


    "I don''t know if there''s going to be a mix of guys like bomb attacks or anything. I''m worried about that."


    Constitution III speaks of anxiety. All three of them were checking for raffle visitors.


    "Oh, you didn''t hear about Shinzo. I hear the magicians at Complex Devil are going to check to make sure the bad guys don''t come in."


    Sa Chest says, but I can''t wipe away the anxiety of Shinzo. I wonder if we can leave our destiny to those who don''t know how to do that.


    "There are limits to what you can do. I don''t know. I can''t help but entrust it to them."


    Seeing through the anxiety of the Constitution III, Sa Chest continues his words.


    "We have to do our best. I leave it up to Kumi and Junko to take care of Osamu''s steps. It''s not like we can come up with a good idea on their behalf."


    "Yeah......"


    Whatever you''re told, you won''t be relieved of anxiety. Remembering the toothache, Shinzo went back to work.


    The name of the child in the hot water was "Aha Mitsuya". Seven years old and a year in elementary school.


    The house where the good brought Detective Panda was a two-story house. It''s not such a big house. And the electricity is the only way through, but it doesn''t seem like people are in or out.


    "I seem to have bought a lot of it, but is the money okay?


    Look at the tons of food the good has bought, and Detective Panda cares.


    "I''m out of pennies..."


    "Detective Panda puts it out. I don''t need fishing. Think of it as the price you''re hiding and the price you''re paying for the help you''re getting."


    Smiling embarrassingly. Well, Detective Panda gives him a few 10,000 bills.


    "You forgot to thank me. Detective Panda thanks. Thanks."


    "No... no... Ugh..."


    My favorite Detective Panda thanked me and I laughed happily. Good, but its face suddenly clouds.


    "You know... Detective Panda. If you''re on the right side, don''t kill people."


    "Detective Panda''s Dictionary of Justice states that evil must be destroyed. I''ll kill you for that."


    Pleaded with a good sinking voice, Detective Panda also answers with a sinking voice.


    "I don''t want to be killed. Nobody wants to die. Even my grandfather was about to be killed by Detective Panda, but Detective Panda didn''t. That''s why Grandpa''s alive. I''m alive, too. Killing people without darkness is not justice. Evil. Wake up."


    Seeing the good of suing him in tears, Detective Panda thought, fu.


    (If you had killed this kid then, this kid who''s crying in front of me like this now, he wouldn''t be here)


    Being so aware, he was a panda detective who appeased, confused, convinced, and gripped.


    (Detective Panda is crazy. It''s been weird since then. I''m glad I didn''t kill you then. But it shouldn''t be. Detective Panda can''t help but kill this kid for justice)


    No more harm can be done to Detective Panda today. Even though I tried to kill him, it seems very unlikely that I could do anything like kill the good that I miss and help me in this way.


    "What about this house, by the way? I used the key to open it..."


    "Another house. My father and mother used to live here."


    With a tenuous sinking voice, good said.


    "Grandpa and grandma, we fight a lot. That''s why I''m coming to this house with either Grandpa or Grandpa. I came here about two months ago."


    "What about your father and mother?


    "I got divorced and they both left. I live with Grandpa and Grandma now, but Grandpa and Grandma fight a lot, so I might divorce both of them. Grandma''s back in the country now too... I wonder if Grandpa and Grandma will split up... Scary."


    (I gave such a little kid a hard eye... I thought he had a core and was smart at his age, but because of that kind of family situation)


    A panda detective with a good, merciful gaze and a strong fist grip.


    (So did we. parents divorced and grew up in a mother and child family)


    Detective Panda''s childhood, which can never be described as happiness. I was just indulging in cartooning and paranoia. That was some sort of escape.


    (But the good news is, I feel more alive than Detective Panda. Is it because your grandfather adores you?


    The one who wasn''t very loving and the one who was poured out, doesn''t that make a big difference? That''s when Detective Panda thought about it, the house bell rang.


    "Who is it?


    "Wait."


    Surprised, Detective Panda took control of the good he tried to make his way to the front door. I had a bad feeling.


    (Murder... I don''t want Detective Banda to be the deceased, are you here again?)


    On his way to the front door, he felt a terribly cold killing, and Detective Panda turned to the back door to say. When I walked out the front door, I thought they were going to attack me for the moment.


    Detective Panda''s known figure stood at the front door as he turned from the back door to the small garden. Beautiful man with white hair, skin, clothes, even eyes.


    "Detective Panda. It''s time for you to stop? Will you stop making things worse and more annoying? Why would you do that? No, this questioning system is pointless and futile to think about. I don''t understand, I don''t want to understand, I don''t want to hear what you have to say."


    Seeing Detective Panda in the garden, Luca talks in a tired tone.


    "Are you also the use of God, whom God has sent? Is it a bad existence that makes the world a dall and a hassle? You''re in the way of Junko Yukioka. I mean, it''s annoying to me, too. Ha... it''s time to stop. It''s time to cross the limit...... Out of the way...... Very disturbing."


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about. I only understood that you would deny what Detective Panda would do. I mean, evil to be judged."


    "Look... I don''t know if I tell you. Detective Panda, the presence of you is like the shit that God has set in this world, falling down the road. God spreads evil in this world by the name of annoyance. That''s how it makes this world stink. Your presence is also a nuisance in this world. But I''m unconscious that I''m evil, it''s irresistible filth... Oh, I don''t like it anymore. Very annoying. I have to clean that again... God of teasing, I keep cleaning. Ah... here''s what always happens..."


    Detective Panda sets up a gun in front of Luca, who speaks of bumps and dissatisfaction.


    Luca sees it and sneaks in and manipulates the supercoolant.


    (I can''t say I''m in good health. Too much damage in earlier battles. The wound has not healed much. But...... in that fight Detective Panda is burning in righteous rage and I do feel he has leveled up)


    Detective Panda burns her fighting spirit as she cohabits anxiety and confidence.


    "Eh. That''s why they''re gonna disappear."


    Cold air and slaughter emanate from Luca''s entire body. Low temperatures that even pierce the thick fur of the panda.


    "Abandon yourself the path of justice you walk with Detective Panda. He''s a sinful man. Let me punish you for that sin. Pandadeca Punishment!"


    The moment Detective Panda pulled the beast trigger, the gun erupted. As soon as Detective Panda put up his gun, Luca was packing a chunk of ice at the muzzle.

 2063 12

    The snowstorm rages wildly in a narrow garden. Occasionally, Detective Panda and Luca are surrounded by a white world.


    It is Luca''s ability to manipulate the wind, manipulate the water and reduce the temperature. Snowstorms do not just occur with cooling capacity. It''s only because of the wind.


    Even though guns have erupted and become useless, Detective Panda has other flying tools. But from what Detective Panda has seen, fighting at a distance is what Luca specializes in, and I think it would be more advantageous for him to try melee combat.


    But due to intense snowstorms, Detective Panda''s movements are quite dull. Detective Panda also knows that approaching your fist until it reaches you is not going to be as smooth as usual.


    "Yeah, the usual pattern. Everyone thinks they can handle it if they get close to me, so they come over and slap me, somehow. Hmm... I''m bored."


    When Dahl shrugs like that, Luca strengthens the wind even further. Lower the temperature as well.


    "Gu... no..."


    Detective Panda groans. It''s a small garden, not so far apart. Even though we are approaching a close distance of just three meters away or not, we feel inhibited by the wind blowing in front of us, a distance that we will never reach. My legs, my body, they don''t move on as far as I think.


    Detective Panda''s body surface is already full of snow.


    "You''re tired of this... And..."


    Since it was a narrow battle, Luca felt it would drain heavily as well, although it had increased its power more than usual to blow snowstorms. There is no obstacle to keeping it going for a while, and it is possible to maintain this powerful blizzard, but the difficulty is that it is unlikely to be able to attack other than a blizzard at the same time.


    "Gu...... whoa whoa!


    A panda detective who moves forward in temper and resists heavy snowstorms with a growl.


    "There''s no art in keeping going and taking away your strength."


    Luca weakened the blizzard.


    Detective Panda doesn''t miss this opportune opportunity, he squeezes his power and goes crazy to death.


    Detective Panda rushes in at once, and Luca puts her right hand over it. Just before entering Detective Panda''s attacking range, a white beam was released from Luca''s right hand and struck directly at Detective Panda.


    What looked like a white beam was a fast injection of water with white smoke.


    He was a panda detective who received a beam of water with his arms crossed over, but the beamed spot immediately became covered with ice and dressed to be sealed in a mass of ice with his arms still crossed.


    (Did you get caught...)


    His face is distorted by remorse, and Detective Panda can put his strength into both arms.


    "A panda with a look on its face. That''s funny. Let''s save it in the ice with that face. Let''s do that."


    Luca releases even more white beams. As declared, it''s aimed at his face.


    "Humph!


    Instead of shielding a chunk of ice stuck in the crossed arms in front of his face, Detective Panda prevents the white beam.


    Then he resumed the rampage while preventing the beam, further reducing his distance from Luca, and Detective Panda finally got within range of the attack.


    "Hmm...... woo!


    Detective Panda swings his right leg wide up at the same time as he defies his torso wide and rearward.


    Luca didn''t get involved. I didn''t have to.


    "Oh my..."


    Detective Panda groaning in amazement. The kick hasn''t reached Luca. The ice is stretching greatly downward while it is being ice pickled on the way up. The weight of that ice made the kick stop on the way without shaking it off.


    I didn''t realize when I had bathed the white beam on my feet, but Detective Panda recognized that while Luca could instantly ice the water, she would also create the shape of ice as she wished.


    (I didn''t know you were a horrible opponent so far... A mouse modified to the same Junko Yukioka, but with obvious differences. I wanted Detective Panda to be stronger too)


    There is also the compatibility issue, but Detective Panda had to admit that Luca and I were clearly higher than Luca. But that didn''t crush my fighting spirit either.


    (Doesn''t mean we don''t have a chance at all. We''re almost within reach)


    Nevertheless, without giving up, Detective Panda shook his ice-covered arms with all his strength and slapped him with his ice-covered right leg.


    It is not completely frozen to the inside of the body, although it is with a chunk of ice stuck together. Of course, there will be shocks to the arms and feet, but Detective Panda''s tough flesh is nothing if it has the power to destroy the ice.


    Destroying the ice on both arms and right leg, he immediately steps forward and is beaten to death by Luca.


    He was a panda detective who thought he could do it in the future, but once again, he couldn''t. The crushed ice broke even smaller and became countless shotguns that were fired at Detective Panda.


    (Strong...... What a guy...)


    Detective Panda eats a small scatter of ice all over his body and stops moving completely.


    In front of Detective Panda kneeling, Luca slowly retreats.


    (But... did you think there were no more flying gear here?


    Looking up at Luca replacing him, Detective Panda chuckled. Detective Panda saw Luca''s movements and was convinced that it was enough to make him think he would have no means of ranged attack other than a pistol by making him stick to the melee. Otherwise, there''s nothing like looking at yourself on your knees and moving in such a spare motion.


    "Panda deca beam!


    The beam is released from Detective Panda''s eyes.


    The beam was also released from Luca''s left hand, and when it hit directly into Detective Panda''s two unleashed beams, it created an ice wall where the beam and beam collided to completely block Detective Panda''s beam.


    He was a Panda detective who was confident he would strike directly, but Luca was moving as if she had predicted it.


    "Unfortunately... Detective Panda''s abilities have been fully grasped in advance. Of course not. You were built by Junko Yukioka, and you betrayed Junko Yukioka. Before I fight you, it''s only natural that Junko Yukioka will tell me all your data."


    Told in a tone of complete carelessness, Luca smashes the ice wall. Once again, the shotgun poured all over Detective Panda''s body.


    "Gu..........................................................................."


    With a cuddly voice, Detective Panda on his knees. Not only is it repeated damage, but the snowstorm is also causing considerable health scraps.


    "But I admit its sturdiness is amazing. Thanks to you, it stinks."


    Luca unleashes a white beam on the ground between Detective Panda and herself as she says. Huge ice columns grow diagonally upwards from the ground. Size is a substitute for whether you can buy it with both hands. The tip is just toward Detective Panda.


    "This won''t kill you if you stab me? Let''s try it. If this doesn''t kill you, come on, you''re already going home."


    That''s when Luca tried to move the ice column.


    "Stop. Don''t kill Detective Panda! I mean, it''s cold! What is this!? Snow!?"


    A good appeared on the edge, screaming desperately, before shrinking his blow.


    "Okay..."


    Detective Panda remembered his bottomless fear when the good appeared. I was afraid that Luca would kill me before me, because of me.


    (This fear was... tasted by those whose families were killed in front of Detective Panda...)


    Even now, a strong sense of guilt sprouts within Detective Panda. with a feeling similar to despair.


    "Even if they tell you not to kill me, I''m here to kill you, and if you leave Detective Panda alone, many more people are going to die again, right?


    Luca stops the blizzard as she looks at the good guys and says.


    "Detective Panda is being manipulated by bad guys! Detective Panda doesn''t want to do this! Because when Detective Panda tried to kill me, he stopped on the way! Detective Panda is also fighting the bad power of the guy who''s manipulating us!


    Hearing a good desperate appeal, Luca had her mouth half-opened.


    (Bad guy manipulating Detective Panda...? Detective Panda doesn''t mean this?


    Listening to the good dialogue, Detective Panda is further shocked.


    (That said, it was in such a fan letter... Detective Panda must not be real right now or have a good reason to go crazy...... For me, the author, this is the real Detective Panda. Even though this was the ideal hero. Not if you see it from a reader...... The bad guys manipulating Detective Panda, from my point of view, are the editors and readers in charge. But... from a reader''s point of view... me...)


    At some point, Detective Panda doesn''t realize that the only person in her mind is "me," not "Detective Panda."


    "Ha... I wonder what it is... It was so shitty."


    Luca laughs funny and melts the ice column.


    "God loves such silly melodramas. Seeing this kind of thing makes me so unconscious to kill. I''d like to know what Detective Panda would do if he were in my position. Are you going to tell me I won''t condone it for the sake of justice, and I''m going to kill my kids, too?


    ����


    Luca''s words pierce Detective Panda''s chest.


    "I''ll give you a call. Oh, Junko Yukioka. I just fought Detective Panda and it''s where I won... Thank you, Detective Panda. Something''s changed your mind. You should see how things are going a little bit, so I won''t kill you. Like what? Ha... I don''t like it... Uh, it''s a hassle to explain, so trust me on this. Bye."


    When Junko puts in a no call, Luca alternates good with Detective Panda.


    "Detective Panda, I''ll try to believe this girl. Somehow, I thought it would be better. So I talked to Junko Yukioka on that premise as well. But if you do anything that gets in the way of Junko Yukioka again, it will ruin my behavior and that child''s ridiculous behavior. I wish you wouldn''t do that."


    That''s all I''m saying, Luca leaves with her back to Detective Panda.


    (Detective Panda is that far...... not shameless)


    In response to what Luca told me, Detective Panda was nodding and returning that in his mouth.


    "Good. Ah, Detective Panda"


    Good makes me cry. I''m holding you to Detective Panda as I raise my voice.


    "Right...... Detective Panda''s life was saved by you."


    Detective Panda strokes his good head while enjoying himself about to cry.


    "I mean, Detective Panda, it''s cold!


    "I''d like to take a bath..."


    Seeing the good of leaving, Detective Panda said with a bitter smile, thinking of the good and often filled money and water.

 2064 13

    Early that morning, almost all the followers of the Life Saving Society gathered at the Euthanasia Civic Stadium to prepare for the raffle, which is scheduled to begin this afternoon.


    Today''s raffle is not just about drawing lots, but also about lectures on the doctrine of the Church and future policies of activity.


    The lottery is only an ordered lottery, and all visitors plan to be empowered.


    "What more can I say about this now, but are you okay with empowering anyone?


    "No... you''re not fine... They''re gonna do something like that for once."


    Kumi said sighingly to Anna, who looked anxiously questionable.


    "When hosting his copy, Arlaune says in advance that if the parasitic host is the one with the problem, he should leave the host in the copy..."


    It was David who said that. David, the host, is also here today because the work of granting paranormal powers also collaborates with Arlaune Lupa.


    "What''s going on with the guards?


    David switches to Lupa and asks.


    "Looks like the magicians at Complex Devil are gonna be there for you from the back. Junko told me that if someone malicious breaks in before the raffle starts, it will be detected."


    And, Kumi.


    "What happens after it starts? That''s the problem."


    Now Sa Chest asks.


    "It''s hard to tell if terrorists or assassins come in, for example, but even if someone willing to do something bad comes in, they can detect it."


    "Ha. I mean, you can''t really count on me."


    Listen to Kumi, Sa Chest laughs sarcastically.


    "I mean, it was a long line of snakes when we got here... And even though it''s still hours away from the start, it''s growing."


    Said Shinzo with a frightened face.


    "The lead group has been staying in line for three days. When I heard the story, I loved to line up, and any event, I''ve been in line for three or two days now, so they told me not to worry about it. They''re waiting in line."


    "What kind of hobby..."


    After hearing Sakumi''s report, Kumi laughs bitterly.


    "Excuse me, I''d like to see the Patriarch... with two others named Mr. Shirley."


    "Stay grateful. Let him through."


    When I heard the believer''s report, Kumi allowed it, a white woman with a familiar face, trying to drag one leg, walked in. There are two boys beside her. I also know the two boys. He was tired and hot Jiro.


    "Morning, Junko to my helper."


    "Good morning. Thank you."


    Shirley smiles back at Kumi, as does Kumi.


    "Oh, you''re tired."


    "Today."


    Painting buddy Sa Chest and Tired look at each other and smile at each other.


    "Has Tired come to my help as well as Hot Jiro? That''s comforting."


    Kumi''s tone changes. Host Kumi gave the lead to Arlaune Kumi.


    "Sa Chest is over here, isn''t it? Then I thought I''d help you."


    "Oh well... sorry"


    Sa Chest is slightly upset by the tiredness of a cute grin that doesn''t seem like a man.


    "Yes, Kumi. The story of the success of bacterialization of reproduction from pure son -"


    "Lupa, don''t talk lightly about it. I''ve already heard it from Junko"


    Kumi controls the topic Lupa set on his mouth.


    (Bacterialization of Arlaune...)


    Shinzo takes a breath. It''s horrible to just imagine what that means in the big mess. At the time Kumi stopped talking, I can''t even go in and ask.


    After noon, the gates of the Euthanasian Civic Stadium opened and entrance to the raffle venue began.


    From the Murder Club, in addition to the usual six, Yu, Ryujiro, Akiichi, Tsuruko, Takuma, and Kishio Husband, oaths and protections have also come.


    "I finally let you in... That''s a lot of people."


    Arranged in line for quite a while, where he finally entered the stadium, the table grind sighs and squeals.


    "I didn''t expect to come to the civic stadium with you again like this... It brings back bad memories."


    An oath to say with a bitter laugh.


    "Is something wrong?


    "Well... you say it was in a light scam. It''s not just me and my vows, though. But I think that''s a good memory."


    When Yu asks, the guardian answers with a happy smile and stares at the oath.


    "Hey, guardian..."


    "Ah..."


    And when the eyes soaked in the memories, and he sent a fervent gaze upon the oath, the oath looked shy, and the guardian rushed away from his gaze. Between the other six he has a nose.


    "Yu, you can''t lose. Neither do we."


    "You don''t have to be"


    Though she was an impatient child, Yu smiled softly. Tsukiko sneers deliberately and disappointingly.


    "Do we have to interrupt this event for now and end up failing"


    "Plump, we''re the bad guys. This is fun."


    "How about you say it out loud in this place? Even though the surroundings are full of guests who came for the event."


    Hearing the dialogue between Takuma and Takuko, Akiichi is stunned.


    "I''m disgusted, but hey. Because it ruins the hard work and disappoints the hard working people."


    "Be careful not to let people die."


    "So I asked you to be careful what you say. There was this guy looking back a little bit right now."


    "That''s it. I''m sorry."


    "On, by accident -. We''re all losing our minds when we do this."


    Yu and Ryujiro had a conversation where they could not speak TPO, so Sharp One cautioned against a slightly stronger narrative.


    "I mean, if that''s what you mean, how about we don''t even disguise ourselves, and we''re in there with our faces rounded out? There''s Junko over there, and he''s going to be checking that we''re coming in."


    And, shore husband.


    "Give up around there. So-so. If you''ve been trying to pinch me out, let''s claim you''ve properly entered the raffle."


    "No... that''s it?


    I said it with a cheeky face, so I''m a cheeky shore husband.


    "Thinking in the other position, don''t you want to make a lot of crazy noise and ruin the event? Ah. I know you''re probably assuming we''re coming, and there''s something going on, but I can''t imagine what we''re going to do right now, and this one''s going to be flexible."


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s do that"


    To Yu''s words, he put his arms together and smiled and nodded.


    "I don''t think there''s much of a crisis..."


    Seeing how Yu''s always figured it out, his vows groan.


    "If Yu rounds out the sense of crisis, that''s a pretty bad time"


    Hearing the swearing squeal, Akiichi said. Except for the oath and protection, I was convinced of that dialogue of the sharp one.


    The three True and Bull Village sisters also visited the Euthanasia Civic Stadium. No rows have already been formed outside the sphere. Most visitors enter the stadium and those who lag behind enter smoothly.


    "True, what''s wrong?


    "I got a rare expression. He looked so shabby."


    In front of the Euthanasia Civic Stadium, I see the truth that has become tannic, and Gaye and Maye speak up.


    "I have... memories here. I just remembered that."


    True to see the stadium building with a nostalgic look, remembering chest pain.


    "Buildings are stretched together"


    Asae said as she looked up at the stadium.


    "This is the magic of a Complex Devil magician."


    Gaye, on the other hand, is looking around for a moment.


    "What kind of junction?


    "Detected when entering" "Detected of an uninvited guest intrusion"


    When true asks, the sisters answer at the same time.


    "Don''t be unaware." "Not with magic."


    "That''s it."


    "Right."


    Gaye and Asae were all together and bewitched, and held their voices together and pressed their heartbeat, so I am truly convinced with that.


    As he entered the stadium and wandered around his backstage seat, he immediately encountered a facial acquaintance.


    "Oh, Mayu-kun. And Mr. Gaye and Mr. Mayeth. Eh. This way, sir."


    Yu, who had already taken his seat, stood up and waved towards True.


    "There''s even Ryujiro." "Ryujiro guarded by magic?


    As we approach the seat where the murder club faces, Gaye and Maye speak to Ryujiro.


    "Huh? What is a guard?


    "He was a tough guy."


    "That the magicians at Complex Devil are blinding their eyes to the intrusion of the malicious. I''m putting that kind of magical juncture on the ballpark."


    To Ryujiro, who looks suspicious, Maye sighed half-eyed, Gaye explained.


    "You mean our break-in is likely to be noticed?


    "Jesus."


    When Kishifu confirms, the sisters snort all together.


    "If you''re on these guys'' side where the existence is found, you''re gonna find out we''re here, and you''re gonna have to stay away from these guys because you''re not gonna be ruined by eating that entanglement."


    "True, unforgiving." "Yeah, let''s do that."


    "Asae will not forgive you."


    Gaye smiling bitterly at the true word, but Maye also said a word because she was in light and true agreement.

 2065 14

    Time came and the raffle began. The first is the greeting of Kumi, the patriarch.


    "Cute," "Bruised."


    Seeing Kumi up on the stage in the same sailor clothes, Gaye and Maye mutter at the same time.


    "You''re more of an Arlaune now."


    True said when I saw Kumi''s face. When Arlaune has the initiative of her body, she receives an atmosphere where her age and the way she makes expressions do not match. I also feel homogeneous to Junko, tiredness and Midori, but it looked even more pronounced in Kumi''s case.


    ''I''ll tell you first, I''m dual personality. Today I''m gonna give you a speech with a different personality than before.''


    The raffle participants were surprised when Kumi, who took the microphone, had a different face and tone than the girl in sailor clothes who used to flow online. Just like that foreground, it makes me think of myself as a different personality.


    "The world is full of pain. Every organism fights pain, scratches its feet to live, and mostly dies in agony until the time of death ''


    The opening part of this speech is a substitute for what I came up with when I heard Luca blur. Based on his complaints about God.


    "When mankind still lived naked and in holes, man, like animals, lived exposed to various calamities. Threaten by carnivorous beasts, suffering from hunger without food being found, life is easily blown away by natural disasters, destroying the body by germs, viruses and parasites. It was humanity that built civilization, trying to resist such harsh nature. Yes, the history of mankind is also a history that resists the tragedies and trials that God wields over this world. Remembering farming, mortality dropped, turning to the side of building weapons and hunting beasts, overcoming rainstorms and snow in houses, and developing medical care to overcome the disease one after the other. The number of human beings grew, creating different cultures, creating a drama called history ''.


    "How can we resist the tragedy of having two children with heads?


    "Then remove one and marinate the formalin in the bottle"


    "That''s it. Asaye at the top, please."


    "He''s the protagonist of the drama of history. I''ll give it to Gaye."


    After Kumi''s speech, Gaya and Maya whisper to each other.


    "Still, new calamities continued to occur. In the meantime, with the strength and wisdom that you have acquired, people are fighting with people all the time. Many miseries are still insurmountable. But still, humanity continues to evolve to fight it. While we are forced to suffer all sorts by God who designed this world, we also have the power to resist it. Paranormal power is one of them again. We must unleash this power on all the people in order for humanity to take a further step, to evolve, to change the world!


    Kumi, who had spoken quietly until then, speaks a strong tone. Some of the people who were listening to the speech clapped and cheered ahead, but Kumi kept talking, so it would soon be quiet again.


    ''Previously, the other me spoke too, but Grim Penis has a contradiction between what he''s saying and what he''s doing. I criticize the fact that paranormal powers were kept secret for some privileged classes to use, and gather those who possess those powers to themselves, so that in the end they are about to gain greater power. We will never admit this. To create a better world, it should be liberated to all. And for that I asked you all to gather here.''


    A greater sensibility was raised here than earlier, and applause occurred. Kumi controls it with her hands and continues her speech further.


    ''But there are limits to our power, too. I can''t do anything like empower all humans in the world at once. Do it in order. It''s a raffle for that. The raffle is only in order. To those who come here to seek strength, give all strength. However, I would like you to keep in mind. If a given power abuses it, we have a way of finding out. Don''t use it incorrectly though.''


    Kumi''s words, which he speaks in a solemn tone, were compelling to say whether or not, but the Sisters of True and Bull Village, and the faces of the Murder Club, were sceptical.


    "There''s definitely gonna be someone who ignores the warning and makes it bad, right?


    "Rather, a lot of people came here for strength to do that evil - isn''t it?


    Ryujiro says with a slight laugh, feeling the raspberry.


    "I mean, what''s wrong with Ryujiro and he''s laughing?


    "Better not touch it"


    "Uh? Why isn''t it weird?


    To protect his questioning mouth, the oath says with no expression, and Ryujiro asks back the question with a smile.


    ''And let me also say my ultimate purpose. This is also the doctrine of the Order of Life. "


    Kumi broke up here.


    "Everybody have fun, Wye, it''s Nico every day."


    Kumi, who told him with a lovely smile, was also laughing at those who were in the venue, but conversely, there were those who were stiff and those who were weeping.


    "Hey...... dialogue now"


    "When did it become doctrine... haha..."


    "I''m crying..."


    Sa Chest, Shinzo and Anna mutter, respectively. Anna gently wipes her eyes with her fingers. When you look at the followers of the ancient ginseng, there are several who weep as well as Anna.


    "What, now? Uke aim?"


    "The expression sounds good. I can imagine a bright picture of a kindergartner."


    Takuma tilted his neck and stated what Ryujiro thought as he grinned.


    "I said something weird all of a sudden" "Nice. Yeah. I don''t hate it."


    Gaye and Maye mouth their thoughts.


    "I let you say what you want. It''s time to interfere."


    True prompts.


    "We''re the ones who actually do it."


    "Truth is, it''s just a mouthful."


    Gaye and Maye shrug their shoulders and say.


    "In case it''s a fight, I''m gonna keep you guys safe."


    "Please."


    "It''s a lot easier to say ''I''ll protect you'' short there"


    Listen to true dialogue, smiling gaye and maye.


    "So, Gaye, what are you going to do?


    "Let it be a phantom occurrence. Then I can show it to a lot of people at once on a wide scale."


    "Then I hallucinate myself. I have a limited number of people, but I wanted to try something."


    Phantoms occur in space and appear in everyone''s eyes, but hallucinations directly affect an individual''s brain.


    "Bye, go"


    "Blur it out full of bees." "Blur it out with two heads."


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye who pronounces protest after activating sorcery, but Maye is a strange face.


    By the magic of Gaye, a tin bee occurs throughout the venue, dangling from above the heads of the people in a position of facial shavings.


    "What the fuck!?


    "It''s an ostrich bee. Ahh!


    "Why so much!?


    "Wow! What the hell? Aah!


    "Whatever, what this!


    "What''s wrong with you!?


    "Your head is twofold! No, people over there too!


    "Yes! Up from my neck, my face in two!


    "What are you talking about, you''re no different. Do something about it, bee."


    "Is that bioterrorism?


    "Hallucinogenic gas or something!?


    Occasionally panic occurs in the venue. Suzumebees look like everyone, but only a limited number of people are seeing hallucinations with two heads.


    "Did Grimm Penis do this? We can''t wait to get involved."


    Sharp Ichi said as he stood back to avoid the tin bee.


    "But it''s the same thing we were thinking about, and it''s almost like a harassment or scare level. Looks like he''s not seriously trying to hurt people."


    Yu looked at it that way when he saw the tin bee flying away from touching people.


    "I''ve been thinking about the extent to which you can hurt me."


    "However, if possible, to the extent that they do not kill"


    Yu pushes in front of the bitter Kiriko.


    "This tin bee is an illusion. Something that doesn''t move at all, even if you try to get rid of it with a gust of wind"


    Kishifu reports.


    "Suzumebee is a phantom created by surgery. And the phantom feels like you''re doing other illusions directly to your brain."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "How can I make this noise..."


    A backstage, grumpy Constitution III.


    "I will try to solve the surgery."


    "I''ll help you, too."


    Tired offers to move to the side of the stage. Shirley goes on too.


    "Ah... am I okay to get out and work with you guys too? Can we fight a little?


    Hot Jiro looks at Sachi, Anna and Shinzo and confirms.


    "Oh, we were fighters."


    "Okay. I''m gonna help you over there."


    Sa Chest nodded, and Jiro Hot followed Shirley tired.

 2066 15

    "Everybody, calm down. Apparently, our enemies have entered the venue, but they''re not willing to do any harm. If you''re going to do harm, the tin bees are going to attack you, too, and they''re going to do worse. This is just harassment."


    Kumi complains in a sober tone after seeing what''s going on at the havoc stadium.


    "''Cause my poo''s got two heads. Yikes!


    "Ugo, I seem to have two faces, too. What are you gonna do, this..."


    I have two heads. Kumi didn''t know about this until she told me. It''s something only the illusioned person can understand.


    "Anyway, we need to get out of here!


    "Run! Run! I didn''t hear you have enemies.


    Kishifu and Takuma call. He was trying to drive those who had taken to the raffle outside the stadium in the wake of what Gaye and Maye had done.


    Some of them got on it and tried to get out of the stadium, but...


    "Kupei! It hurts......"


    "Hey, what''s this? I''m stuck in an invisible wall and I can''t go out there."


    Like pantomime, some people touch the transparent wall with a pepper.


    "What are you going to do with it locked up..."


    Seeing the crowds at the entrance and exit, the table grinding becomes mute.


    "It means we haven''t given up yet."


    Yu hands on his chin and squeals calmly.


    "What''s going on? We''re not locked up, are we?


    True asks the Bull Village sisters.


    "No way." "Not us."


    "The Work Over There"


    My sisters wave their wears at the same time, then point to Kumi.


    "Untie the wall."


    "Okay. Open sesame seeds." "Copy that. No passage."


    It was Gaye and Maye, who obeyed true demands and used sorcery.


    "No..."


    Gaye and Maye drop their shoulders disappointingly and at the same time nag.


    "Not strong enough"


    "Yeah...... pretty powerful junction. Simply powerless"


    "It looks like a significant number of Complex Devil mages are doing their tricks at the same time. No matter how much we..."


    It was the time when Gaye and Maye said to confirm.


    "I knew it was you."


    Shirley appeared in front of the three as she walked as she dragged one leg.


    "First born"


    Sisters speak out at the same time.


    "What teacher... are those two heads disciples?


    Hot Jiro from behind Shirley asks.


    "Complex Devil isn''t a single rock either. Opinions are broken as to whether or not to ride Junko Suzuoka''s plan. I''ve given up on it."


    Shirley talks after being aware of Hot Jiro, Gaye and Maye.


    "But, you know, if you just disagree and don''t cooperate, you can''t keep your mouth shut when it comes to poking around, even though you''re a loving apprentice. Do I have to burn two lovely apprentice faces?


    "Mmmm......"


    Shirley was amazing, and Gaye and Maye roared at the same time, but there was no sign of cowardice. Rather, it appeared in the eyes from other faces, as they were burning their fighting spirit.


    "What the teacher does is wrong."


    "I''m about to go down a road that''s not even Roku"


    "We stop the teacher." "We don''t go that way."


    Hearing the dialogue between Gaye and Maye, Shirley smiled.


    "I''m sad I went the wrong way, but seeing you guys clearly piercing your will makes me really happy."


    It was Shirley smiling at the sight of the growth of his disciples.


    That''s when all the tin bees disappeared. Those who were making noise also stop making noise and become faces like literal possessions have fallen.


    "I worked with the magicians at Complex Devil to un-curse everything."


    Tired showed up and said, and turned a true gaze.


    "I knew Hot Jiro was on that side, but even tired"


    Truth speaks out tirelessly.


    "I was originally going to work with Junko. Junko has taken care of me for a long time, and thanks to being with Junko, I was able to reunite with True, who was guided by the great convergence of the edges. So I''m not entirely in agreement with Junko''s idea, but I want to help. Instead, it''s weirder if the truth turns to the enemy."


    In a quiet tone of tiredness, state the reasons for joining Junko.


    "Apparently it fits. Enemy forces are entering this venue and obstructing the event. Looks like the Lifesavers are back, but we can''t be alarmed."


    Kumi speaks pale.


    "We are there to protect you as much as we can, but we cannot guarantee your lives. Those whose lives are in vain should leave now. We''ve already unlocked the transparent wall blocking the entrance and exit. ''


    "He said he disarmed it... even though it was them who closed it. What''s with the selfie?"


    "This is terrible. They''ll blame us."


    "But what I said won. Everyone here thinks it''s the enemy."


    When I heard Kumi''s words, I was confused by Truth and Gaye. Asae calmly accepts reality.


    "A little bad flag color?


    Look at the situation, the gaye squeaks.


    "True, just think of your next hand. It''s your job to use your head."


    (Yep... can I really leave it to you...?


    Hearing the words of Mahjeh, tiredness was mute. I guess I can say that because I don''t know that the truth is all about setting up out-of-the-box operations and swinging large numbers of people, Tired saw.


    Meanwhile, those who were trying to escape earlier are now waiting for Kumi''s next word, not to leave the stadium.


    "All curiosity wins."


    Kumi smiles strangely when she sees that no one escaped from the stadium.


    ''No, you can all run now. Run for it. It''s not safe. "


    The look and tone of Kumi changed dramatically, prompting him to flee the stadium.


    "The raffle is open. I don''t want to make any sacrifices, so stop. Just hurry up and hand out the lottery. That''s what I''m talking about, and I didn''t originally get together, so I could have scratched it online."


    ''Hey, wait a minute Kumi... Don''t take it personally.''


    Shortly after Kumi ran out of words, Kumi''s face and tone changed again, and he wolfed around to suppress the host Kumi''s consciousness.


    ''Ha... I''ve done one of the double personality contests in such a large number...... Made us all dong pull...... Eh... hon... There''s going to be a raffle entertainment event, and the lucky ones who win will get extraordinary abilities soon today. "


    Kumi declares while desperately working on it. The voice remains full of wolves. Thanks to this, even though we were going to celebrate here, the venue was quiet back.


    "Are you willing to keep it for an event that only entertains you?


    True with a shudder.


    "Seems so..."


    "Strong."


    Hot Jiro and Shirley laugh bitterly.


    "It''s true he told me to believe him." "There''s a deal going on, and I was wondering if he''d do something unscrupulous."


    Gaye and Maye look truly at each other and whisper in a whisper.


    "I''d like to get the lottery itself quit somehow."


    Hands on the mouth, truthfully conceivable.


    (It will be another effort, but the Murder Club never moves. To the extent that I was inciting you to flee earlier. I just want those guys to move more, too)


    I glance at those with you, and I truly think.


    "After all, the tinned bee earlier seems to be the work of Mr. Gaye and Mr. Maye. And there are even people who are our teachers. Unfortunately, he''s Junko Sayid."


    Ryujiro, on the other hand, also looked at those with True or Shirley and gave them a true topic.


    "I tried to get rid of anyone who came to the raffle without hurting them, even though it was going to work."


    Shosho Husband is disappointed that it was stopped after all. As it stands, even if an injured person is sent out, he will sue the means of forcing him to quit. I feel heavy considering that.


    "Then it doesn''t seem obvious. True you seem to be trying to get rid of it so you don''t get hurt, but we''ll get hurt as planned."


    Yu makes a light decision and turns to Shore Husband.


    "First, Mr. Shore, please cancel the limiter."


    "Me by the way..."


    Instructions are given gently, and Kishifu looks disgusted.


    "Oh, I came up with a peaceful way. Ah. Looks good, Mr. Shore, after all. I don''t want to use this hand, but I can''t help it. I''ll be a ghost now."


    "Huh... what?


    Kishifu had a disturbing feeling about Yu''s dialogue, which was being revoked. Yu shifts her gaze from Kishio to Kumi on Sandalwood.


    Yu activated the extinction gaze.


    Kumi''s clothes on sandalwood disappear. Even so, it''s not completely sooty. They look like underwear. Sailor, I just erased my clothes.


    The number of passengers is raised simultaneously from the seats.


    "Ha!?


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "What the hell is this?!?


    "What the fuck? Ooh!


    To the anomaly that had happened to me, the two hosts, Arlaune Kumi and Host Kumi, were alternating and shouting at Mike.


    "This is terrible." "Livestock business."


    "Yu''s work? You''re scared of women..."


    "I won''t do it." "Yu is strange. Screws flying."


    Seeing Kumi squatting holding her own body on sandalwood, Gaye, Maye, True says.


    "Yu... you... horrible child..."


    "Yu, were you a character who would do that...?


    Kiriko and Kishio leak their groans. The other faces look at Yu, and he is stunned.


    "It''s a classic way, but I thought it might be the most peaceful and effective hand."


    "Is this classic? I mean, what''s the point of doing this?


    When I heard Yu''s words, my vows went in.


    "Let''s buy some time. Next, please do me a favor, Mr. Swearing, Mr. Ryujiro, and now Mr. Shore."


    Yu gave instructions without embarrassing himself at all.

 2067 16

    Shibao, Princess and Mumura arrived late at Euthanasia Civic Stadium, where a raffle for the Enjoyment of Life was taking place.


    "Are you really glad you''re so deliberately late?


    Shibao turns to Mumura and asks.


    "Because that''s what Mr. Superfox Dog Fox said. He said we should go late."


    Mumura grins bitterly as she strokes her big jaw.


    "Cheers are awesome. What are you doing?"


    The princess shrugs. As we approached the stadium, the cheer inside was leaking all the way outside.


    "You''ve lost your cheer. What''s this noise?


    I hear a windy noise coming from inside the ballpark, and Shibo is surprised.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, can I come in now? Let me in."


    Mumura put his finger on the holographic display and asked, rewarding him with the answer that came out.


    Unlimited shore husbands wind all over.


    The voices of the people are wiped out by the sound of the blowing wind. Everyone and he face exposed to strong winds.


    There is no sign of Kumi on the stage. I was pulling into the backstage to pick up my clothes.


    "Mr. Shore, it''s a stop. Next, you and Mr. Swear and Mr. Ryujiro, go ahead -"


    "Yeah......"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Okay -. To the devil... yes."


    Following Yu''s instructions, Ryuji summons a group of puppets whose oaths are creepy, a knight of plate armor whose guardian has a long sword, and a giant zombie rabbit.


    "Hey, what''s this!?


    "Bummer!


    "He attacked me! Run!


    "It''s blunt."


    The knight of armor, the army of creepy dolls, and the giant zombie rabbit all hit the visitors in unison, but their movements are all slow.


    "I deliberately slow down the movement and add and subtract it so it doesn''t hit me, I use my nerves"


    Protection squeaks as he lets the knight of armor wield his sword. Some people fell trying to escape, so I have no choice but to step on it lightly.


    "Yes, three stop. Next up, Mr. Shore."


    Yu directs me to blow the wind again shore husband. The movement of the people who were running around stops.


    "At the wind stop. Nice to see the three of you back on track."


    Yu directs, the knight of armor, the army of creepy dolls, the giant zombie rabbit strikes the visitor again.


    "When the wind blows, you''re gonna be stuck! Get out while you can!


    Someone screamed. If no one screamed, I would have had someone at the murder club scream the same dialogue Yu, but saved me the trouble.


    I thought I''d hit an avalanche and run away, and I didn''t. Very few of them are escaping. Spooky dolls, knights of armor and giant zombie rabbits are just rampant in some of the stadiums.


    Then another problem surfaced.


    "Sorry, Yu. What we''re adding and subtracting is going to get worse."


    Said the guard.


    "Looks like some of us found out. Something that doesn''t try to escape."


    And, an oath.


    (If it hurts a little, that''s the effect surface, and I was planning on doing that. Ryujiro can''t add or subtract, even though Oath and Guardian are likely to add or subtract enough to hurt him)


    Yu is troubled to see that her protection and vows have not met.


    (I can''t help blaming you right now, and it just confuses me, so let''s leave the sermon to you later. Now we have to deal with it now)


    That makes Yu feel heavier. I don''t know what it''s like to swear and protect. But I don''t, and I hate to preach to others, but I have to do it in my position.


    "Um, I don''t have a choice."


    After a deep sigh, Yu decided to execute a hand he didn''t want to do.


    "Hey do it!? What!?"


    "Whoa!


    "Kah!"


    "Ooh, excellaneous tot"


    Like Kumi earlier, Yu erases visitors'' clothes from one end with an extinction gaze. One scream after another. Some of them rejoiced.


    "My clothes are erased. Let''s run away -"


    Ryujiro incites with an unmotivated voice.


    More desperate than when he was being chased by knights of armor, creepy dolls and giant zombie rabbits, visitors began to escape.


    "Women don''t have to leave their underwear behind, men don''t have to be particularly careless, do they?


    "It''s not okay."


    "That''s not good."


    To Yu''s confirmation, Akichi said with a smiley face, as if he didn''t care.


    "It''s like this used to happen in American movies... Because of the school, the protagonist awakens to psychic abilities and strips even girls of their clothes."


    "Oh, I know that"


    Said Takuma, and shore husband reacted.


    "There''s a wall of transparency!


    "I can''t go outside."


    The people who arrive at the entrance and exit of the stadium eat the pussy again by the invisible wall.


    "That said, they couldn''t get out. Ah..."


    A totally oblivious Yu drops his shoulder.


    "It''s like freedom to come in."


    A familiar voice falls to the face of the murder club.


    "You guys..."


    Sharp One roars when he sees the three people who show up. It belonged to Mumura, Shibao, and the princess, and was a murder-club runaway.


    "Eight to three. Are you motivated? Isn''t it a little spicy?


    The princess looks over to Yuda and the princess laughs bitterly.


    "Eight to six."


    Come on, you guys.


    Anna and Sa Chest appear and speak from different directions than the princesses and Shibao. A little late comes the Constitutional Third as well.


    "Oh, you found out"


    "It''s solidified, so it stands out. I wish I could at least be variant."


    Mumura said to Yu, who speaks of a swallowing dialogue.


    "Isn''t Ifube Luca in the boulder? Because of his abilities and character, he''s going to kill the people who are here flat out."


    "Junko thinks about it."


    Said Takuma and Tsuruko.


    "Leave it to me... A little too much force."


    "Okay. Ah."


    Shore husband said, and shortly after Yu nodded, countless chocolate dolls appeared before Yu Da.


    The chocolate doll is the same size as a human being, whose figure is Yu for those who are before Yu, and Yuko for those who are before Yuko, and their own manifestations appear before their eyes. More chocolate dolls shaped Shibao, Mumura, and the princess appear further back where Shibao and the others are located.


    "Ko... is this something you can attack? Or..."


    Face your own chocolate with a distorted face like an abstract painting, confused table grinding. Like myself, I was concerned that he would be putting a counter on a far-fetched offense.


    "Physical abilities have not been copied to the supernormal forces, even though they have been copied. And even if you attack Shibo and the others, chocolate will take the damage instead."


    Ryujiro reports. By the magic of the Bull Village sisters, the identity of the abilities was scattered from Shibo''s mouth.


    "Out of the way."


    Sharp Ichi throws up, locks on Shibo and tries to shake his arm. Even if you know chocolate will take its place, you can''t leave it alone. Then I decided I should just attack and destroy the chocolate substitute as well.


    However, a sharp abstract painting copy chocolate doll that was in front of Sharp One grabbed and stopped the sharp one arm that he wielded and stopped it from activating with a transparent crush.


    "This guy..."


    Sharp, abominable stare at the chocolate holding you back with as much force as you do.


    "Hawawa... it hurts"


    Chocolate dolls were also being attacked by Yu. This one was gently punching out towards Yu''s face. Moreover, when I hit the punch, the chocolate in the hand part melts out and breaks into my eyes.


    "Yu!?


    Kiko screamed and tried to go help, but Kiko''s chocolate doll released her back fist.


    "Excuse me...... Chocolate in my eyes...... Ugh!


    A good chocolate doll puts a knee kick in Yu''s abdomen as he snaps into his face and manages to chocolate into his eyes.


    "Holy shit!


    Koko, guarded by a back fist, turns and kicks at the chocolate doll.


    The spinning kick smashed the head of the chocolate doll lightly, but the chocolate that smashed and fell to the ground jumped up, quickly returning to its original warped face.


    "What can I do... This..."


    Ragged by the reclaimed chocolate doll opponent. Copying physical abilities is the most dangerous chocolate doll in a child that depends on physical abilities. I don''t care what you think, it''s not a good idea that I''m in charge of it, and I have the ability to play it.


    "It''s plain nasty."


    Ryujiro gave a swallowing voice that didn''t look like any trouble at all.


    "Huh?"


    In front of the harako, the harako doll rose.


    A giant zombie rabbit swallowed the head of a chocolate doll and devoured it as it was.


    (Now is your big chance. I can kill the nastiest Dawn Yu)


    The princess waves her arms at Yu, whose chocolate is in her eyes and unable to use her abilities.


    The remote scratch claw attack was aimed at Yu''s neck. I was going to amputate your carotid artery. But...


    "I won''t let you..."


    Kishifu smiles with a nod. The moment Yu saw his eyes blocked with chocolate, Shore husband was building a protective screen for the air to protect Yu. It doesn''t mean I''ve completely exhausted my powers. I was actually quite worn out and rested, but when I made it look that way, I was going to get my hands on it right here.


    "Hey, why..."


    A princess who doesn''t know how her attack didn''t work distorts her face.


    "For now, I sealed my share."


    While the guardian says, he moves the knight of armor and breaks off the chocolate doll he is dealing with sharply. The guardian was moving the knight of armor after locking the chocolate doll into the armor and sealing it.


    "Oh, no, I''ll do my best. Mumura, it''s time for your support."


    "Yes, sir. I mean, I''ve already done it."


    A fox with a box stands in front of the mud village where Shibao spoke to him. And Mud Village is pointing in the wrong direction.


    Seeing Mumura, Sa Chest and Anna deal with a large group of sworn creepy dolls by the threes, Shibao gave up as he could not expect this support. The chocolate copy of the oath had already been eaten by the creepy dolls.


    "As long as you''re massive, you don''t have much trouble attacking."


    To Sa Chest''s pointing, the sworn oath. I can summon a lot of creepy dolls at once to keep them afloat, but at the same time I can only manipulate up to two at a time. Manipulate the doll as your hand moves.


    "I''ll take care of Anna and me here, and you can support your people."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Encouraged by Sa Chest, Mumura rubbed his jaw with one hand and raised his other hand small, smiling and showing it.

 2068 17

    In the stadium guest seats, visitors watched the face of the murder club, former murder club, and life club executives who suddenly started a paranormal battle.


    Paranormal battles that many would see for the first time in their lives. But in that, it looked plain, but a fierce battle was about to take place.


    Constitutional III attempts to approach by turning to the side of the murder club.


    Only regenerative abilities and pure physical enhancement, Constitutional III, are melee only, so if we don''t get close, we won''t talk about it.


    "Yeah."


    It was Kuniko who first laid eyes on such a constitution. Nature and smile zero by perceiving the intentions of Constitutional III and stand before Constitutional III.


    "Mm..."


    Seeing a girl taller than herself get stuck in a fighting pose, Shinzo stops and gets on guard.


    Tatsuko steps gently to the left and right to fill the time. I can only fight melee, but I haven''t learned anything about martial arts. And even if he hadn''t learned, Tatsuko could clearly tell from his movements that he was proficient in martial arts.


    When I noticed, the vision of the Constitutional Third was dimmed. He had eaten a decent high kick in the head and had fallen without even knowing what had happened.


    "What. Hikari......"


    In front of the disappointed Kuniko, Shinzo slowly rises.


    I fainted, and I had a concussion only for a moment, but I was living in a copy of Arlaune with Shinzo. And that, in addition to the robustness of the flesh, equipped it with a powerful regenerative capacity.


    "Try and see how far you can stand it."


    When Tatsuko proclaimed with a sadistic grin, he burst into momentum from the front and clapped on the face of Shinzo.


    (Shit...... I don''t want to be hit)


    The second shock set the constitution on fire, and the third glanced backwards, but stomped without falling.


    Seeing that Shinzo stepped on it, Kuniko also becomes happy and tongues down.


    Koko punches a hook into Shinzo''s cheek. Still not falling. But again, my posture hurts a lot.


    On the dovetail of the Constitution Three, which showed a complete gap, the rolling sobat of Tsukiko stabs him.


    Kuniko, who grabbed the head of the nearly fallen constitution with both hands, slapped a knee kick in his face from close range


    I thought I''d totally KO, and Shinzo made it look like he was going down and grabbed me by Kiko.


    "Become..."


    Saeko is angry that he was caught off guard for a moment and that he was dressed to be hugged by Shinzo.


    "Creepy. Don''t let a man touch me."


    He punches many fists from close range into the side head of the Constitution III, which makes a motion that is uniquely hugging.


    "Let go... me too... fight... protect Kumi..."


    The anger dissipates from the midst of Shinko when he hears the words of the third constitution spoken with a hazy consciousness.


    "I get it. But then, change the way you fight. At least learn how to fight."


    Kuriko slaps him gently on the back of Shinzo with a flat hand and whispers in Shinzo''s ear. I honestly honor the fight of the Constitution III.


    Shinzo was a little happy with his words, but he lost his strength and collapsed on the spot.


    "Constitution III!"


    Seeing it, Sachiko''s chest speaks up, but Sachiko doesn''t show the trick of stabbing him in the stomach, so he thinks he''ll probably be fine, and concentrates on his vows, which are enemies in front of him.


    "Hmm... Mr. Shore, please don''t block my eyes with chocolate again"


    "Yeah."


    Yu, who has finally finished draining the chocolate in her eyes, rises beside her shore husband.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, is there any way you can''t activate the power to extinguish what Dawn Yu sees?


    In a hurry to Yu''s return, when Mumura demands it quickly, something black pops out of the box with the fox and flies in with Yu.


    Shore husband built a wall of air to keep something flying from hitting him gently, but it was pointless. Because the moment it hit the wall of air, it spread wide and blocked the front of the superior. It was a black curtain.


    Yu activates the extinguishing gaze and erases the curtain. But you must have erased the curtain, but the curtain is still there.


    Even if I try to move around, the curtains change angles and follow me.


    "Dejav..."


    Yu takes a glimpse of the Bull Village sisters near the entrance.


    "If I''m known for my abilities, I''ll be thoroughly marked."


    "Well..."


    Hearing Yu''s blur, Shore husband laughed bitterly.


    The Bull Village sisters, who were graciously glanced at, and the truth next to them, could not move the whole time. Because Shirley, Tired and Hot Jiro are stuck.


    "Aren''t you going to fight?" "The enemy is stronger?


    Towards a true that doesn''t try to move, sisters ask at the same time.


    "There''s that, too, but people are dense and guns are hard to use. If you accidentally shoot him, he''ll hit the guys behind him."


    And, true.


    "Should I rather use it?" "Why don''t you threaten me with a gun and kick me out?


    Gaye and Maye propose.


    "It probably won''t work. If I''m in their shoes, it won''t work."


    "What do you mean?" "Oh, okay... you know what?"


    "If you don''t know, I''ll put it into practice."


    Gaye asked, and Maye understood. Truth is, shoot the gun up.


    Hearing the gunshots, the venue stills for a moment, paying attention to the true entrance where the gun was fired.


    ''You don''t have to be scared. The kid doesn''t do anything like shoot at ordinary people. Threats. There are those who want to make this raffle quit and keep hopeful people from leaning on life raffles, but they don''t want to do anything to kill people. If that happens, they''ll be in a bad position. "


    Kumi, who wore clothes for the faithful, appears on the stage and tells them in a calm tone.


    "You see. That''s why."


    "I see... so did you really know Maye?


    "I knew it. I have the same face, but I have a different head than your stupid gaye."


    "Nah...... nah......!?


    Gaye who receives the dialogue of Maye and stunned that things get stuck in his back.


    "Paranormal combat, would you have enjoyed it? Let''s end this main event."


    To the sudden proclamation of Kumi on Sandalwood, the face-to-face movement that was fighting stopped and he turned his gaze to Kumi simultaneously with his visitors.


    ''Thank you, assassins, for cheering up the raffle. While you guys were showing off the fight, I snuck in here and got the draw done. "


    Kumi laughs at the eight people in the murder club.


    "Sometimes you guys might have the power to fight like this. But keep it engraved on your chest. Fighting means chipping your own life and offering it on the table. They''re apparently ready for that."


    "I''m not ready for that."


    True throws up.


    "Huh? No?


    The sisters ask with their mouths together.


    "I''m not ready to die. Because I will definitely win. I will definitely survive, so I don''t need that kind of backwards preparation. Doesn''t do anything."


    Hearing the irresistible and true dialogue I had spoken many times, I was tired of facing the truth, but I break my mouth.


    "I''ve come to obstruct you, but they treat you like an outfit. Ah. And cheeks."


    Yu, still obstructed by curtains and unable to see Kumi, drops his shoulder disappointingly.


    "They''ve accomplished an event called the raffle, and it''s our loss. Yes, surrender.


    Ryujiro screams, hands up and shows the pose of surrender. Eliminate giant zombie rabbits as well.


    "They made me win over there." "Ryujiro''s idiot surrendered on his own."


    Gaye saith with a bewildered face, and Maye with a bewildered face.


    "I''m actually winning. This one didn''t serve its purpose. The other end has been served."


    Truth be told, I''ll put a gun on it. Seeing that, Hot Jiro strokes his chest down.


    ''That''s why the raffle closes with this. Thank you for coming. Let''s promise everyone who comes will be given extraordinary power. You are the honorable pioneers of extraordinary power. "


    When Kumi shimmered softly, the stadium was wrapped with applause and praise.


    Kumi then descends from Sandalwood and, in a dignified foothold, moves on to those with eight members of the Murder Club.


    The curtain in front of Yu disappears. Mumura also decided that Yu would not kill Kumi over this period. The sight Yu saw as the curtain disappeared was clearly Kumi walking towards herself as she was wrapped in applause and cheer. I see anger in that look.


    "Dawn, I will never forgive you for what you''ve done."


    Kumi, who came before Yu, hits her angry pregnant voice with a flashing face. It''s Kumi, the host.


    "I''m sorry, Aye."


    Yu bowing his head deeply.


    "If you think it''s really bad, look me in the eye. Even your underwear. Strip in front of the believers."


    "I''m sorry about that, too. I refuse."


    "Right. So I won''t forgive you."


    Leaving it at that, Kumi returns her heel.


    "Good. Don''t burn your faces."


    Shirley tells him with a smile as he looks at Gaye and Maye, but the sisters look at Shirley with no expression.


    "But if we stay hostile... but this is also part of your training. Dare to antagonize me, the master. That would be nice again."


    Shirley turns her back as she smiles.


    "Hot Jiro, tired. Tell Snow Oka."


    True tells on the usual poker face.


    "He said this wasn''t his usual game."


    "I don''t like it. You can call and say it yourself."


    I answered instantly with a slightly mean grin from my tiredness, so I returned my true heels and left the venue. Of course, the Bull Village sisters follow.


    "Honestly, I''m getting a little scared. Junko seems to be seriously going to change the world..."


    Even now, Hot Jiro blurs in front of tiredness.


    "Hot Jiro, are you afraid of what you''re involved in?


    Ask as tiredness gently strokes Jiro Hot''s head.


    "I''m not sure myself..."


    Hot Jiro answered with a face that did not float.

 2069 18

    The night there was a raffle for the Enjoyment Party. Tamamura, a candy store. The usual three and one were gathered to talk about the raffle report.


    "Kids at the murder club, they''re filming me all they want, and I''m streaming online."


    I look at the projected holographic display and say bitterly, the ring makes tea.


    "Besides, they''re also lying about grabbing it from after. I don''t have much to say - it''s a big fatty, but, you know, the bunny rabbit is tight. ''


    Ebony talks with a grumpy voice as she slowly swings her tail to the left and right.


    "I turned eight assassins in the murder club, and I failed."


    "The footage didn''t show you everything about the fight, but are you that strong"


    String spirals and Hojo say.


    "They didn''t try to get the dead out as hard as they could, but the prospect was to disrupt them and make the event disastrous. But the resistance from the opponent was so intense that they couldn''t push it off."


    "You call it a murder club, but you say you avoid killing people?


    A ring that listens to string spirals and makes a decent face while holding a yuzu.


    Looks like it.


    "From what I''ve heard, leaders and their groups seem to have good sense, and you can trust them in that respect"


    "I''m kidding. I can''t grab them if I''m ready for every bite. Even though it''s a hiccups to make you do it every time. ''


    "Hmm. You''re a little interested."


    String spirals nodded, Hojo made a personal observation, Ebony spoke out of dissatisfaction, and the ring showed interest.


    The raffle was a successful success, with a hard day over and Kumi finally returning to her room for a breather. The clock needle points to 10: 30 p.m.


    "Hmm... you did your best. each other."


    Sleep unconstructively in large letters on the tatami and squeal satisfactorily.


    "Right. Two of us alone - so I worked hard. And of course all the faithful."


    He switched from Arlaune to host Kumi and said with a satisfying smile on his face. Even with the same smile, subtly different.


    "There were plenty of enemies coming, but you seemed to add up and subtract me. Oh, the girl with the fluffy hair named Dawn Yu is totally annoying."


    "Me too..."


    Kumi, Arlaune, who reinforces her tone of voice, also agrees.


    "I echo that kid named Makoto Aizawa told me to believe in me... I can''t believe you trust me even though I''m your enemy. I mean, I wonder if that''s what this is all about. It''s hostile, but it means we''re trying not to cross the line. Each other."


    "It could be. But you better not be alarmed. I don''t know when that addition or subtraction will go away and the real killing will begin"


    Arlaune stabs the nail in a serious tone.


    "I want to avoid death as much as I can. Previously, I wasn''t shaken by people''s deaths, etc., but that''s also changing. Because you repel, I''ve learned to resist agitation, too."


    "Something... scares me when I''m conscious. I can''t believe I''m the one at the center of all this. I''m more of an Arlaune than I am."


    "We are symbiotic and it is not an exaggeration to say that we are a community of destiny. Think of it as the fate of each of us. Even if you consider it separate, you are the patriarch of the Order, and it is no exaggeration to say that the Order itself is in the vortex of this paradigm shift."


    "Something about me..."


    Kumi was in a bad mood to keep up with the scale of Arlaune''s story.


    "I will do everything in my power to come to what happened in front of me. That''s all. I can''t even think about what''s ahead."


    When I look at my equally large self, Kumi becomes pitiful about her eyes because of all the bad parts. I think of a lot of my mistakes.


    "It''s a good thing you can be properly objective about yourself. We''ll have plenty of room soon. Don''t worry. You''re the host I chose."


    "I''ve heard it many times, but I''m the host... okay?


    Kumi anxiously asked Arlaune, who encouraged him.


    "I''ve changed a lot of hosts so far... but you''re the most compatible of them all, and you''re the strongest. It has a strange impact because of it. It''s even changing my mind."


    "Intense?"


    Kumi gives a surprising voice to Arlaune''s expression.


    "It''s intense. I guess it''s a long time since you were a good boy and a recoil lifted from that repression. Even as a patriarch, he moves as he thinks he does. I''m liberating. He''s a man in a very intense, energetic, glowing period. Human power like that is amazing. It''s actually the first time I''ve ever parasitized a human like that. So I''ve been pushed by that power, and it''s influenced me a lot to the point of my personality. I can even remember that illusion, as if my heart were being left alone by you. But you know what... I''m not afraid of that at all. Instead of being scared, I want you to leave me alone. He wants to be one, and he feels that much. Sometimes I almost lose sight of even the purpose of my life"


    "The search for life and the discovery of the final host?


    "That''s right. But... the ghost child... is beginning to wonder if the final host is enough. I think Kumi will be the final host. My previous host, Yahiko, and I had a terrible breakup, and that''s what broke my heart."


    (I mean, that''s... that you can stay with me the whole time?


    "Yes."


    To Kumi, who asks without speaking up, Arlaune answered with a voice.


    Kumi''s joyful emotions are also transmitted directly to Arlaune. Arlaune was also delighted by the fact that Kumi was pleased with his words, but embarrassed and unable to do so.


    Eight people back at the Murder Club headquarters were also checking for footage of the lifetime raffle.


    Some of the shooting was taken by life clubs, and some visitors. The video is countless and naturally shows the face of the murder club fighting.


    "Ooh, watch this video over here. Look, he''s just taking pictures of me doing it. And from a good angle. Look, the scene here and all is great. It''s the sensibility of the shooter that''s putting my face up right here. The number of plays is growing tremendously. Like, I want to push it a million times."


    I look with white eyes at the sworn, sharp and pot hill as the harpoon is shaking. Takuma and Yu are dealing with each other like they smell like trouble.


    "The Life Club is growing in popularity. We went to destroy the event and make it less popular. The opposite is true."


    Said the guard.


    "Because of Yu... why did you imitate me like that..."


    "Is it my fault ah? To that extent, huh?


    Sharply stared at, Yu leans his little neck.


    "Because the scene where the patriarch''s clothes were torn is particularly ugly... And then I erased all the clothes from the customers."


    And, pot hill.


    "What can I say, but there are more h images and videos on the internet, and they''re revolting around, right? Then all of a sudden, you look like you''re wearing underwear, and I don''t think you''ll get that much attention."


    "I don''t get it...... Yu...... From the beginning, Morro and Lucky Sketch are different bellies. That''s like a subspecies of lucky sketches. I wasn''t willing to take it off or show it to him, but all of a sudden, it''s that one, right? Something like a comic book about being made into underwear by supernatural forces because of the harassment of enemy forces has a terrific impact in reality."


    "It''s not that big of an impact in comics, cartoons or B-grade movies, but it does have a big impact when it''s real. Besides, the patriarch was cute, and the reaction was really imminent."


    Explain the doubts to Yu, in the name of Kishifu and Ryujiro.


    "But some voices suspect that religious groups are based on crop footage. The claim has also been questioned"


    Tablemill reported.


    "It doesn''t mean we''re talking about it on SNS, the number of videos played is growing, or equal-backed. Well, what happens next?"


    And, Ryujiro.


    "I''m tired for now. At first glance, even when it didn''t seem like a good result, it could later fall into a good shape. Rest easy without pessimism."


    Kettle Hill uttered the words of labor and became the carriage of dissolution.

 2070 19

    The day after the life raffle.


    Six people gathered at the Snow Oka Institute, Junko, Luca, Shirley, Hot Jiro, Tired, and Arlaune Lupa to talk about yesterday and future plans, but along the way, they were touched on the life raffle raffle at a wide show, so I will pay attention there.


    "What does Professor Maruizawa think of the speech by his patriarch, Kumi Hangato?


    "Oh? That''s so beautiful, it''s really frigid. I feel sorry for all the bokehs stretching out under my nose because my little one is a patriarch."


    Professor Marutaro Maruizawa, a professor of criminal psychology, threw up in a grumpy manner with his hands on his round glasses.


    "Even though people''s minds are greatly advanced, should they be happy where they have only acquired power, technology and knowledge? Even if I get it like that, I''m determined to come out with all the guys who change their eyes to their greed. Really, who controls that? Do the police get psychic powers too and control them? The world just gets more and more troublesome. The Patriarch''s son says there''s a way to find out if he misuses his powers, but really?


    Maruizawa with the same teeth and no clothes to wear at once.


    "What happens if, for example, that superpower stretches people''s lifespan? Even now, people explode all over the world, they lack resources and destroy the environment, and it''s all about Akan. If you get a lot of power, you don''t have to pay the right amount of money. The tanabota thing is, Wye don''t believe it. Build up little by little with this one, if you''re going to walk away. Yeah. You can''t deny that you want power in itself. It''s a good idea to develop civilization. I think it''s dangerous to get Pooh in one flight without a lot of effort and satisfy his desires. You think it''s dangerous to let the primitives manage the nuclear power plant? The same thing. ''


    "I mean -"


    "Ahhh!? We''re still on the way to talking about Wye! Don''t pinch your mouth on your own, you mess! Besides, that kind of craving, let Wye say... nasty. The idea of dreaming of a lottery because of any effort. When I woke up in the morning, I was told by the goddess or something that you were the hero of saving the world, and that you were immersed in a fantasy that didn''t make me squirm or buoy with the power I was given. Well... a lottery for dreaming about such a person, the Snow Oka Institute to experiment with the human body in exchange for risk, or whatever that is, it doesn''t matter. Let''s see if anyone can get it. I''ve told you many times, even if someone else thinks about me and just wants to go through with it, I can''t suppress it, it''s going to be a chaotic world. It''s gonna be a meaningless world of law and order and nothing. Still?


    After all that time, Maruizawa''s talk is finally struck apart.


    "Fine. That''s what I want. That''s my ideal."


    Luca smiled small and ran out.


    "Dr. Maruizawa... while denying it, my lab will admit it..."


    Junko spills a smile in a complex mood. It was a real surprise.


    "When this happens, there will be demand for Van Damme."


    ''What does that mean?


    "If you''re in opposition to the Enjoyment Club, then you decide to demand it."


    Maruizawa answers to the host who asks, squeaking his nose.


    "What do you mean? Neither do I."


    Lupa asks.


    "Grimm Penis is a supernormal administrator, and the Life Expectancy Club is a supernormal distributor. Hey. As Maruizawa said, you can''t let go of great power, so you need an administrator, and Grimm Penis can sue you for that role."


    "But Grimm Penis denied the life club, right?


    To Junko''s answer, Lupa has further questions.


    "That''s pre-construction. The truth is, Mr. Van Damme, the very existence of the Enjoyment Club is something to wish for."


    "Hmmm... that''s hard"


    "Lupa, you are well... because there are many parts of this planet that are still studying and don''t know how it works or how it feels to be human"


    Junko said consciously of the other faces, not Lupa.


    "Lupa and Luca are tough."


    "I thought so too."


    And, says Lupa and Luca.


    "Though on weekdays, there were fewer raffles than I thought."


    "With that?


    Shirley gives an unexpected voice to Junko''s thoughts.


    "I thought it was so pungent that more people couldn''t get in. I wonder if you don''t believe me when I say that we can all gain supernatural power. Or I don''t know if anyone wants much."


    "Because the base is a religious organization. At that point, some people don''t believe in it."


    "I see."


    Hearing about Junko and Tired, Shirley convinced each of them.


    "When that happens... we need another appeal"


    and Junko.


    "You''ll have trouble getting too many people here. Whether it''s just the number of people who come to the raffle or the full mobilization of me, Junko and Kumita Arlaune, it''ll take more than two weeks to give them power."


    Hot Jiro stabs the nail.


    "Hmm... right. It''s troubling."


    Junko troubled with his hands on his chin.


    "I don''t know if it''s possible at this pace to give power to people all over the world."


    "Not now."


    Junko laughs deeply at Shirley''s question.


    "Didn''t you tell her the whole plan?


    I''m tired of asking.


    "Oh well. Luca, I didn''t tell you and Mr. Shirley yet. Hey. First of all, I''m going to have to tell you what it''s like to be an Arlaune."


    After that, Junko told us about a plan he hadn''t already talked about.


    Yu went to a shop called Tamamura, a candy store, in the corner of Yule Street, an excellent town in Anle City.


    It is the sayings of Kettle Hill. That''s what Yu hears when a great man wants to talk directly to himself, the leader of a murder club.


    "Oh, you look cuter when you see the real thing. Your hair looks really soft."


    When Yu enters the store, the candy store owner and an elderly woman greet him with a smile and a loving smile.


    "You''re the leader of the murder club? It''s kind of far from the name of the organization. But I do have an image of a child who tried so hard not to get the dead out."


    "You too... don''t seem to have the image of the greatest man on the back street"


    For once, he is a good person who has heard the details beforehand.


    "Oh, that''s what they''ve been saying? There''s nothing great about it. It''s just a candy store. Ma, get up and get up."


    "" The center "is the public authority on the back street, a group of thirteen executives that divides its center is" The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure, "and its leader character is Mr. Tamamura Ring. I mean, if the back street is the country, the center is the government, and the thirteenth staircase of pleasure is the cabinet, Mr. Ring is the prime minister, right? Aren''t you the greatest?"


    When he is led through the store to the back room, Yu says sitting upright on the futon.


    "That''s an interesting analogy. But I don''t think the prime minister is the greatest in the country. As a representative, I''m only taking on a role. So neither Yu nor I are great. Let''s talk about it with that in mind."


    Yu was beginning to think that this might be a tough opponent for a ring that spoke with a gentle grin.


    "The first thing I''d like to ask... is that the Murder Club, as its name suggests, is an organization to get rid of people who are in the way of the country, right? And you didn''t try anything like that, did you?


    "Is that a complaint? Ah?


    Thought it might be a little disrespectful, Yu asks straight back.


    "I want to ask you why first. I want that confirmation first, but if you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to force me to tell you. Oh, don''t hesitate to eat the sweets. Or maybe on a diet?


    "I don''t want you to get on a diet. Because I exercise properly and cover it. Chinese martial arts? You can have it now."


    Yu stumbles them out as the ring placed a cage with lots of sweets on top of the shabu-tai.


    "Sometimes it''s better to keep them alive than to kill them without darkness, huh? Depends on who you''re dealing with. Even enemies think that if someone with good sense is at the top, or someone who is very unworthy of the top is at the top, they should stay at the top for different reasons."


    "I see. That''s one of the reasons you didn''t kill him."


    Even if you take the top of the enemy, you will only have a substitute top. Then if you are at the top where you have both common sense and good sense, it would be better for the person to be at the top seat to consider the safety aspect. Or if it''s an incompetent top, Yu complains that he doesn''t mind staying at the top because it leads the group to weakness or ruin on its own. The ring also conveyed such a good intent.


    "True you noticed that too, so you left it to Kumi, didn''t you? So I''ll do the same."


    "Okay. I will respect your thoughts. But be prepared for when it''s too late."


    In other words, if there was an order to kill him, Yu received it as a reminder to kill him properly.


    "Is the back street center connected to the national center? Ah? We''re a secret government agency, so I think it''s strange to be able to keep an eye out like this from Mr. Huan, the great man on the back street."


    "Right. It''s totally off the chain of command, but it''s not like it''s uninvolved, so this is how I was able to call it in, and you want to know more about the area?


    "You know, I think it''s easy to get help when something happens."


    "Heh..."


    Ring is impressed by the lack of excellence and candor.


    "Maybe a little too straight."


    "Pick a person. I felt this would be fine with Mr. Ring. Ah. He called me because of you."


    Yu''s words were pre-built. The real thing was different. I went out of my way to answer the call to check you out, so it was a demand that you be your own connect instead of a reward. And...


    "You don''t mind if I call you that."


    "I knew you did. Ah."


    Yu was so discerning that Ring herself would have craved her own hands and feet - those who would have become private soldiers. I could be sure with the current dialogue.


    Of course there are already people in the ring who will be their excellent hands and feet. But there''s nothing wrong with that number. If anyone sees the promise, it is only natural to spit on it.


    Ming Shi Shrine. Ringtone and Tamao were watching TV, and Courage fell asleep in large letters on the tatami, browsing the internet.


    "Next up is the special edition of the Enjoyment Party. Yesterday''s raffle was a fuss, and there''s footage out there - ''


    At a time when the wide show was switched, courage reacted. He looks grumpy and turns his gaze to the TV holographic display.


    "He''s always been on his own without my permission."


    Feeling unpleasant and extreme, Courage stretches his legs toward the ringtone and rides both shoulders of the ringtone.


    "It''s heavy, courage"


    "It''s a heavy stone sentence. Heavy and natural."


    To the bell noise, which is not a particularly reluctant breeze, Courage lets her arm pose as she pushes around the shoulder of the bell noise with both legs.


    "Ten years ago, the Spirit and the afterlife proved to exist when it was the Blue Sky Thunder. Even from those of us who know and have the power to manipulate examples, that kind of announcement has largely been made, and the billion-district countries around the world have acknowledged it. Some religious groups and nations have rebelled."


    Usually the astrologer on the corner, the face behind him is the man who is the star charcoal curse, says the star charcoal ball husband.


    "The emergence of a bunch of liars to give supernatural power to all mankind is not as powerful as it was then."


    "From me, this is more impressive."


    Courage to speak the opposite of Yu Husband.


    "That''s when the ghost child is in kindergarten or something. Or before we go in? By the way, what happened to that crab milk?


    "I gave it back to my hometown. He wants to relax on his own for a while. I gave him permission, too, because I thought that was better. I''m going to call you when I want manpower and I want to use it."


    In response to Tamao''s question, Courage stood up with a less impressive answer.


    "Going to Grimm Penis"


    "Why not?"


    Jade husband looks surprised by the words of courage.


    "The Ringtone said I was connected to the Enjoyment Party. I say we should go that way, because I don''t want to move as the bell sounds say, so I go to those who are hostile"


    "Ugh... that''s terrible, courage"


    While I raise my voice in protest, the ringtone also rises.


    (I feel the same edge on the Grimm Penis as the Enjoyment Society. Something to do with courage. But I won''t tell you)


    When I said it, courage was going to say neither, so it was a bell tone to keep quiet.

 2071 20

    Shiro Cat Bear - Genuine name Mitsukichiro Tanaka has been introverted since childhood and unable to communicate properly with others.


    I don''t make friends at all. I don''t even open my heart to my family. Always keep your eyes glitched and silent. I react if I speak, but I never open my mouth from myself. My parents and sister were creepy about Koichiro and, if they noticed, they were no longer trying to touch him more than they needed to.


    It was in bullying once at school, but in doing so, Koichiro didn''t stay silent and get hit. I fought back thoroughly and injured all the people who had bullied me. Since there is no more bullying, Koichiro learns there. Evil can only be punished thoroughly. Only to scare you.


    Koichiro reads all the comics and only starts painting them naturally. When I posted the cartoons I drew online, the days I saw the reaction lasted for nearly a decade, and in the meantime I stopped going to school only for how long. I haven''t graduated from elementary school, and I haven''t attended middle school at all.


    It would be a lie if they told me if solitude wasn''t hard. I really wanted to connect with people. I wanted you to look at yourself, and I wanted you to admit it.


    He always portrayed simple good and evil. A comic book that depicts a thoroughly downright villain and just makes him spill on the righteous side. However, Koichiro''s comics become popular and are also stopped and scouted in the publisher''s eyes as depressed times demanded straightforward and simple good punishment, arguably classic, rather than much twisted work.


    Mitsukichiro, whose desire for approval is twice as strong as a person, honestly rejoiced. But...


    "But hey, your comics are a little too much."


    At the time, Koichiro, a minor, was told by the editor in charge with a bitter laugh.


    "Shall we save some more expression? And because killing whatever evil it is and the resolution pulls the reader, and it''s a one-pattern-"


    After being placed an order with the person in charge, Mitsukichiro draws a comic strip according to what he says despite his unwillingness, and makes a cartoonist''s debut in a commercial magazine with a piece called "Yesterday''s Special Panda Detective".


    Unique worldviews, paintings and characters of the main characters made "Yesterday''s Special Panda Detective" a popular comic strip. And the madness and specificity of the author, which occasionally pervaded the work, attracted the reader. At this time, thanks to the editor in charge, it can be said that it was adjusted well. As for the work, that was the correct answer, but as for Koichiro, he was even unwilling and dissatisfied.


    The dissatisfaction eventually becomes stressful, and with the passage of the years, the stress follows a path of increase, and Koichiro''s contemplative character of the original Panda detective and his desire for the worldview he really wants to portray intensify every day.


    I endured because people wanted me to. Because I believed that only comics would connect me with society. But it also came to the limit.


    Koichiro, who fell ill with his heart, talked to the editor in charge and asked him to allow him to draw comics as he wished. The popularity went down, but Mitsukichiro was still satisfied.


    Son of Money and Yu - Hot Sea Happy visited the house where he was hiding Detective Panda on his way home from school that day.


    "Detective Panda, what are you looking at?


    Good crawls on all fours and comes beside Detective Panda, and peeks into the holographic display that Detective Panda sees as he speaks with a happy smile.


    What is being shown was footage from yesterday''s raffle for the Enjoyment of Life.


    "Detective Panda was going to stand here"


    "Scheduled?"


    Detective Panda''s words make me look good sitting in a gym.


    "I was going to be involved in this event. Detective Panda was also involved in a plan to change the world. Detective Panda acted as his representative, but was seen as problematic about Detective Panda''s behavior, and Detective Panda was removed from the role"


    "Uh... I''m not sure"


    "I mean, as good as it sounds, Detective Panda was a hero disqualified. I was planning on doing a very important hero''s job, but since I''ve done things I shouldn''t do as a hero, can you tell I''ve lost that job?


    "I didn''t say I was a hero disqualified. But somehow I figured it out. Detective Panda was planning on doing this woman''s job. Ah..."


    Shortly after the good referred to Kumi as shown on the display, Kumi''s clothes disappeared into underwear, a scene where Kumi was blushing and screaming.


    "Ko, this, what...?


    "Probably because of the bad guy."


    Good turned away shyly, and Detective Panda replied in the end.


    "Detective Panda... lost an important opportunity because of his bad deeds. I couldn''t stand on this big stage."


    "Detective Panda?


    Turn a good but surprising glance at Detective Panda, who covers his face with one hand.


    "The same goes for comics. Detective Panda did not understand. It was hard not being able to paint the comics I wanted to do. And finally, I did what I wanted to do, and as a result, I betrayed my fans. I was still satisfied then. But...... it was just self-satisfying. I danced a silly dance all by myself, making people feel disgusted around me and enjoying myself alone. I was an idiot. In the first place...... yes. In the first place��"


    Here Detective Panda clogs words. There are still parts of me that I''m not convinced of. Chinken pride resists. I don''t want to deny myself until now, I don''t want to change my mind, etc.


    "Okay...... tell me again"


    Detective Panda sits in front of each other for the better.


    "Tell me what was wrong with Detective Panda. What shouldn''t... say it"


    "Nobody wants to die. Killing someone who hasn''t done anything wrong isn''t justice. Don''t do that because the people who were killed are pathetic, even if they''re gone."


    ����


    In a sincere tone, Detective Panda sits down and meditates on his eyes in front of a good, straight mouth of what he thinks.


    "Ok......"


    After a while, Detective Panda opened his mouth.


    "Okay...... Detective Panda admits he was wrong. What could have been a mistake...... well understood...... Now that I know that, Detective Panda is going to crumble with a guilty consciousness..."


    I do see tears flowing from the eyes of Detective Panda, who raised his face, and the good is dodgy.


    "Detective Panda''s Dictionary of Justice stated that the best way to keep people from sinning was to show the world the power of absolute justice, to punish them thoroughly and make them fear. The dictionary in Detective Panda''s head stated that for some reason. That''s what I assumed...... But... now I know clearly. That''s a mistake."


    Deploring the stupidity of not thinking of life as life and trying to prioritize the justice of one''s assumptions without trying to face life, Detective Panda sincerely regretted it.


    "Well, you saved Detective Panda''s life and heart... Thank you."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    Detective Panda lowered his head deeply and laughed in the light. Good.


    "Detective Panda is the way Detective Panda does it... to atone for his sins. We must make amends."


    Determined, Detective Panda declared. Detective Panda''s face and dialogue at this time will burn all the way to a good head.


    As courage and ringtone left the shrine at Ming Hour and walked towards the station to get to Grim Pennisville by train, the sky became more and more cloudy and rainy.


    "Hey, it''s raining. You''re kidding. Stop going today."


    "Oh, I have an umbrella."


    Before the courage to throw up and throw up in a grumpy mood, the ringtone puts a folding umbrella out of the backpack.


    "Just one bottle?


    More face courage.


    "Ugh... yeah"


    "Ahem? You''re asking me to parachute? You''re asking me to do such an embarrassment. Don''t be ridiculous, you ringtone."


    "Oh...... sorry. Then have the courage to be alone..."


    Courageously offer a snack and an umbrella.


    "Ahem? Then there''s a chance you''ll get wet and catch a cold on me. You''re a real idiot for not turning your head around like that. What was born is a failure level idiot."


    "So what do I do..."


    "Hmmm...... I have no choice. I''m ashamed, but I''ll put up with you. You put up with me for my servant''s sake, I''ll punish you plenty later."


    Courage pulls an umbrella and opens it by the sound of a bell.


    "So, Grimm, are you going to penis?


    "You can''t go. They''ll think of me as a porn kid who came with a matching umbrella or something. Today is the end."


    "What? Nothing. The matching umbrella isn''t porn, is it?


    Courage came with a cock when he felt the bell tone put a kettle on his remarks.


    "I''m willing to answer to the bell noise. This guy."


    "Ouch, it hurts, courage"


    To the courage of twisting and twisting his cheeks, the ringtone showed a disgusting trick, but he didn''t shake it anywhere.

 2072 21

    With a cold feeling on his face, Gaye looks up to heaven. The sky is more and more cloudy.


    "It''s coming down." "Just fine?


    The Bull Village sisters shrugged when they saw the rain start to flake.


    Gaye, Maye and Truth were just on their way to their destination. It''s a big building, up a slightly steep, wide staircase.


    Enter the building and pass to the reception room.


    Within a minute of sitting on the couch, in front of the True and Bull Village sisters, a man appeared.


    "Nice to meet you. It''s Kofu Kotaro."


    A man like Nobu greets him. There are no pieces of love or anything like that, it''s completely faceless.


    "Are you sure you want to get down to business quickly?


    "Oh."


    To Kofu, who confirms, truly responds to disdain. Truth is, you don''t change your attitude when the other person is a much older adult than you, the first time you meet them.


    "It''s like the atmosphere of truth."


    "Not at all, Gaye. Even if it''s faceless, the difference between true handsome and no handsome over there"


    "Maye...... is that what you say in front of the person?


    "I said it because I didn''t know what to say."


    "What is it...? Me, sometimes I don''t know Maye..."


    The Bull Village sisters look at Kofu and whisper to each other.


    "I tentatively want to work with Luciferin Dust."


    Here Kofu hangs up the words. The building where True Days entered was the headquarters of the anti-backstreet organization Luciferin Dust.


    "I don''t know how far I can trust you."


    "You guys are hostile to the back streets and me on the back streets. There''s no way we can believe each other''s fine dust. But this is a different matter from the back street."


    True and Kofu, both speak pale with voices scarce in discouragement. The sisters are surprised because they talk the same way.


    "Our aim is the extermination of the back streets. But it was far away again."


    I know exactly what Kofu is saying. I''m guessing you''re referring to the recent murder of an overseas operative, Agent, who was secretly negotiating with Luciferin Dust, and the loss of his pipe with you.


    "You''re not, are you? Isn''t it because you want to protect the peace on the front street that you had the big deal of eradicating the back street?


    "The perception is also subtly divided within the organization"


    "I want to prevent confusion on the street. I don''t want to make a useless sacrifice."


    "I know there are such good sensibilities on the back street too, but I didn''t think Junko Yukioka''s murder doll would fit that"


    Not sarcastically, Kofu tells this again inorganically.


    "Can''t you believe me?


    "If you''re going to deceive me, you''ll hold on to the story in a slightly different way. In the meantime, let''s hear your demands."


    "We need personnel. That''s why I want to rely on Luciferin Dust. I don''t demand anything dangerous."


    "Hmm..."


    Kofu takes his gaze off the truth and thinks.


    "There''s a lot of people out there, and I just want you to plant a lot of bombs."


    "I think that''s dangerous enough." "Truth is weird."


    With true words, Gaye and Maye penetrated at the same time.


    "Is that all?


    "That''s all now. Bomb blasts at the same time. Better run it as fast as you can. It could be too late."


    "What is too late?


    "Yukooka-"


    The truth, questioned by Kofu, said what Junko would have planned.


    "Junko Yukioka. You''re finally losing sight."


    After hearing the true story, it appeared in the true eyes, as if the iron skin of Kofu had collapsed a little, and in the eyes of Gaye and Maye. He has a slight, but obviously stretched face.


    "I guess so. You don''t have to give the answer now. If you could talk to the other greats..."


    "No, the answer seems to come out here. Trust you and cooperate. [M] Luciferin Dust is an organization run individually by senior executives with little will to consolidate their activities. I decide responsibly"


    "I appreciate it. Detailed data will be sent as soon as it is known. I haven''t been able to prove it yet, so I''m going to look into it."


    True that I really want to go along with the conversation with a lot of clap.


    "I forgot to tell you, Snow Oka is not in the lab right now. If it''s dusty, it''s in a psychic training agency called Baste. Call the guy who came to the raffle, and we''ll be immersed in the remodeling all day."


    True reports to the sisters when they break up with Kofu and the three of them leave the Luciferin Dust headquarters building.


    "You''ve already started." "A lot of experimental material."


    "No, it''s not an experimental material. It is limited to modifications that have already been established to be safe. It doesn''t add up to his research, so he''s dissatisfied. I''m tired of hearing about it. Anyway, right now, he''s engaged in increasing the number of paranormal people."


    "Tired, are you a spy?


    Hearing the true story, Gaye asked.


    "That kid is cute, too. Junko cheats. Jealous. Too many beautiful boys around."


    Before the truth answers, say what Asae thinks.


    "You know... maye..."


    "No, don''t you think Gaye thinks anything? True, tired, hot Jiro and all three beautiful boys can do that if they do any nasty real cheats?


    "Tired isn''t a spy, and he didn''t take our side. To that extent, it''s a level of unobstructed talk, so he just told me. It''s family for once."


    "Information Breach Family Discount"


    Hearing the true story, my sisters uttered the same words at the same time.


    When Shi Yue was playing games in the lab, he got a call. The opponent was Luca.


    "How are you?"


    "I guess you''re on Junko''s side, huh? Don''t you dare call me."


    Historical pleasure in responding to the grumpy appearance as the game was interrupted. But still, I won''t hang up immediately.


    ''Yes, but I was wondering how Historical Pleasure was doing. If you''re burning your rivals'' minds at Junko, go as Junko thinks, and think you''re on your mind. ''


    "Gupiu, are you kidding me? It''s all over my head."


    ''But I don''t know. Why do you poke at Junko? Let''s follow Junko''s side, too. That way I won''t have to bother. [M] And I want you to help Junko do what he does. [M] That way, we can work to increase the number of supernatural abilities. "


    Historical pleasure remembered Luka''s clear anger at this statement, which was too innocent.


    "I''m kidding. I mean, I can''t do what Junko''s trying to do. Because he and Arlaune have increased their extraordinary abilities, they can''t really connect us to the ideal world of Junko, where every human being in the world is extraordinary."


    "I don''t know what Junko''s thinking around here, either, but he''s talking about Junko, so what''s the point? I don''t think about it because it stinks."


    "There''s only one reason I poke at him. I hate Junko! That''s it! Guppy!


    History Joy yells and hangs up.


    Then right after that, there is the sound of a knock.


    "Who? Go ahead."


    "If you happen to be on the street... wonder what you''re making noise about"


    The door opened and it was Van Damme who showed up.


    "Have you seen the raffle yet?


    "Of course. What would it be to help such a suspicious emerging religion? I doubt it."


    "I don''t know, but I can tell. Junko Suzuoka was craving track record. Even that will be a good track record. And that''s fabric stone."


    "Guppy? Please make it easier to understand."


    "Why do you want the track record of increasing the number of powerful? Who are you aware of? Isn''t that public and against hostile forces? If her purpose is to turn the world upside down, this is probably just a prelude. Of course, I can''t measure what kind of plan lies ahead, but I can see that what Junko Yukioka is doing right now would be one of those fabric stones that looks ahead."


    "It''s vague. After all, I don''t know."


    Historical pleasure laughs off with her hands on her glasses, but Van Damme remained true-faced.


    "For example, the rulers of the various forces around the country can''t help but notice whether or not they are responding. Her purpose is to change the world itself, so the rulers won''t be happy. I can also believe that we will do everything in our power to end Junko Yukioka."


    "Gruppy... I can''t keep up with the scale of the story"


    Historical pleasure was conscious that Van Damme''s head spins at high speeds in a different way from his own.


    "But this could be a chase for us."


    "What is it?


    "There will be many people who see the Enjoyment Society as a suspicious emerging religious group at the moment, but if the number of holders of paranormal powers increases, they will have to believe it. That way it will be clearly noted. And they also see it as a problem. We are in that position as opposing forces, and value will accrue. As a suppressing body, there is a possibility that it will be needed. Professor Maruizawa has already read that much."


    "Oh......"


    Van Damme told me that Historical Pleasure remembered what Maruizawa was saying at the wide show. He did say that demand would arise for Van Damme, who is in opposite positions to the Enjoyment Society. equals, demand for grim penis.


    "Do you think Junko reads that far?


    "Naturally. She once drank boiled water from me. I complained too much about protecting the environment, because I''m the man who brought science and technology delays to mankind."


    "Gupi, in that sense, even from me, you''re an abomination."


    Historical pleasure roughed up his voice at Van Damme, who said it hatefully.


    Buste if dust is also loaded. Building N.


    "Megle, you''ve got a lot of people coming."


    The subject, a middle-aged male ghost peach, speaks to the researcher, Meguru Rain Palace.


    "Yuyuyu Yuyu Yuyuoka''s original director, Junko Yuyuoka, is coming. Well, they''re going to use the equipment and the researchers here to operate on the remodel."


    "Oh, those life raffle people..."


    Listening to Meguru''s words, the subject girl Takae Takayama was convinced.


    In the order of life raffle buying, the hopefuls for today have been brought in and collected in front of building N. That number is around thirty.


    "I mean, I''ve been modifying it, and then what are you going to do?


    Hot Jiro asks Junko, who stands next to him, looking down at the hopefuls arranged in front of building N in the central building of Baste if dust is also loaded.


    "It''s a secret now"


    Junko put her index finger on her mouth and smiled like a prank.


    "I mean, it''s just pounding and it''s raining, and I already let you in."


    "Oh."


    Junko prompted him, and Hot Jiro contacted his men.

 2073 22

    Luca and the four mud villages, princesses and Shibao from the murder club drop set belonging to Luca''s group were across the street from each other at the coffee shop.


    There is no Sone Zongji. the same group, while he is largely acting alone. I rarely even listen to my voice. Or only talk to Luca.


    "Aren''t we needed anymore? Junko doesn''t seem to be left with a phase where he needs a pawn."


    I say it boringly as the princess swoops back into the chair and looks up at the blurry void.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox tried it and he told me how quiet it was before the storm"


    A mud village projecting a holographic display in front of its own face said this again in a distracted voice.


    "It''s better if you don''t show up. I''ve been called over and over in just a discussion, and it''s kind of a hassle."


    And, Luca.


    "If the leader is such a Nori, then everyone''s tiredness will increase."


    "It wasn''t even a name I liked from myself and wanted to be a leader. You celebrated on your own. [M] But that''s why I''m not exactly fulfilling my responsibilities as a leader. I''ll do it right. I don''t want any trouble. I hope you won''t complain about me later, even if I don''t move like a general leader."


    To Shibao, who jokes and says, Luca pushes in an annoying tone.


    "For example, if one of you pinches, but I find it troublesome, I might abandon it."


    "No, no, help me with that. It doesn''t matter if you''re a leader or not, you''re one of them."


    Hearing Luca''s words, the princess burst in with a bitter smile.


    "I didn''t even help my own family. I felt so bothered that I didn''t want to do it, I didn''t do anything. That''s the kind of flawed person I am..."


    The other three silence Luca, who speaks with a smile mixed with a sense of giving up and self-derision. I caught a glimpse of some awesome darkness in Luca and remembered the illusion as if it had erupted with cold air, at the same time.


    "Luca, human beings are missing somewhere, and you''re just a little big and conspicuous."


    Shibao speaks more calm and gentle at all times.


    "There''s absolutely no missing part, because there''s no one perfect. Assuming there was such a person, there would be a contradiction. Because perfect people without flaws have the flaw of not knowing what it''s like to be a person suffering from flaws. Um... This is actually an acceptance from Junko."


    "Nothing, I... I''m not in any pain, so I guess it''s a shame to say a word of comfort to me."


    "Is it? It didn''t seem that way to me though. If it wasn''t hard, wouldn''t you have put us in front of you and never spoken?


    "Sorry, Shibao. It''s depressing already, and it''s dall to think about it, so stop talking about it... But I admit only one thing. I''m sure it''s hard on me."


    Luca, who remembered the fierce annoyance of conversation with Shibao, had distorted her neat face as much as she could. That was beyond the troublesome dimension already and even painful.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. Don''t hesitate to step aside."


    Shibao also apologized. That''s when Luca gets a call.


    "I want everyone to turn to Baste''s defense if there''s dust on them."


    The target was Junko.


    "Sounds like a pain in the ass, and we''ll take that next time."


    ''No, no, no, I don''t care if they say it''s troublesome or something. Come on. Well, Luca, if you''re not up to it, just move the others. "


    Says Junko bitterly to Luca, who answers without hesitation.


    "He seems to be a leader. I''m the only one who doesn''t move, and I let my people work for me. Nice, that. No, I knew it wasn''t good. I''m one of them for once, and I don''t hate this group, so I''m gonna end up talking about moving, too. Okay, I get it."


    In a tone of complete carelessness, Luca unilaterally hung up the phone without waiting for Junko''s reply, communicating directives from Junko to the other three.


    When Junko returned to the Snow Oka Institute, Detective Panda was waiting in front of the Institute.


    I can''t feel any signs of waiting for Junko to attack me. Looking at the lack of contact from Akajo Yi, who remained at the lab, it is likely that it has not been long since he arrived here.


    "Shame on you...... do me a favor"


    Sit front in front of Junko with the kind of voice Detective Panda squeezes out.


    "I want Detective Panda further remodeled."


    That''s what I said. Detective Panda sitting on the ground with his head on the floor. Junko thought this would be a reasonably real reason because he would bow his head to his hostile self.


    "Get rid of those emotions from Detective Panda''s head, like fun and joy. Don''t feel any joy in your life. Just try to taste the pain."


    "Hmm, I''d like to know what''s going on. Why would you do such a favor?


    "Detective Panda never saw anything called a person''s heart. I was just pretending to see it. I didn''t work my imagination. Didn''t work. All I had in mind was the idea that if there was suppression by fear, evil would disappear from society. Without thinking about people''s feelings, he was wielding justice just for reason and calculation"


    That''s all he talked about, Detective Panda looked up at Junko only with his head up.


    "Detective Panda realized the gravity of the crime committed. I realized my mistake. Detective Panda''s future life depends solely on atonement. Just being sentenced to death according to the law is too light as a atonement. Detective Panda keeps alive. All my time is set aside for others. Spend only to help someone. I don''t need any joy in my life. Detective Panda no longer has the right to the pleasure and joy of life."


    "Um, excuse me. I don''t know if I can say no."


    Smiling small, Junko told him clearly. Detective Panda, pleading with desperation, remembers the feeling of being stabbed in the heart.


    "Detective Panda is also human, isn''t he? Humans make mistakes. So am I, and so is Detective Panda, right?


    Junko speaking in a quiet tone.


    "That idea. Come on, didn''t you just replace the attitude of not tolerating any mistakes with yourself from others? That''s a distortion again, and I think Detective Panda hasn''t changed that area yet. I don''t give a shit about wanting to live a life of atonement. But you don''t need a modification that doesn''t please you, do you? Me too... because I lived too long, my emotions faded in part, and I sometimes find that hard, or because of it, I don''t know what other people''s hearts are like. Come on. I think that''s a mistake, and I don''t want to make it up to you."


    "Right..."


    Detective Panda is still somewhat convinced and rises, although not all words spoken by Junko were accepted.


    "Detective Panda, if there''s anything else I can do to help, I''m not saying anything."


    Junko, who will have the usual uncontrolled smile.


    "Junko Yukioka... I just figured it out. You''re not the only Mad Scientist who just wants to satisfy your intellectual curiosity and research appetite. Detective Panda''s demands were also thrust because of his great convictions and dedication. Detective Panda... I don''t know. What should I do with Detective Panda... that''s okay. I''ve taken several lives... Now I realize I made a mistake... Now I realize how sinful I am... How could I not know? How did you sin? Why did you go the wrong way..."


    "You should calm down and think about it for a while. If you can hope for something more positive and I can help, you should come to us."


    Covering his face, Junko speaks to the distressed Detective Panda.


    "Ok......"


    Dropping his shoulder, Detective Panda walked away from the front of the Snow Oka Institute in a stubborn foothold.


    Kettle Hill assembled all the members of the Murder Club that day at the Murder Club headquarters.


    "Come on, isn''t it just every gathering?


    Seeing more than a hundred murder club members gathered at the training ground, Kenyoshi Riyama said. The training ground has been bothering me.


    "Don''t recall being collected by Junko Yukioka before."


    Wataru Jogashima in his suit squeaks. He is the leader of a group with numbers there, and he is also at the top of the list as a capable person, so he is at a glance within the homicide club.


    "That was a homicide club hunt for the President pickled in formalin. With that in mind, the Murder Club has become a government agency."


    "Oh, and then some of them became members."


    Says Tablemill and Sharp Ichi.


    "And now Junko Yukioka, your biological parent and former ally, is the enemy."


    Kettle Hill spoke, so they all closed their mouths and the training ground they had been bothering became quiet in an instant.


    "Junko Yukioka and one of his parties are currently entering and exiting an institution called Baste if dust is also present. I''m talking about modifying the guys who visited the raffle there. So, it''s from the top. Give him the total strength of the murder club, and if he''s dusty, he''ll attack Baste and destroy him. Oh, it looks like the police are working together."


    (Is it quick ah......)


    Listening to the directive put out by Kettle Hill, Yu was remembering his conversation with the Ring.

 2074 23

    Night. True, Midori, four of the Bull Village sisters visited a place in Anle City - a place adjacent to an area called the Immigration Cave, the exterior was a badly old factory.


    "At first glance, there''s no word for security, but surveillance cameras are likely hidden and set up. I want you to do something about it."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Where''s the CCTV? Surveillance cameras coming out.


    Gaye and Maye respond to true demands and use improvised magic.


    "Location Identified"


    "Next"


    Surveillance cameras. Surveillance camera barrier.


    "Asae, you don''t seem to know that"


    "Really?"


    "This is ok"


    Twice as Gaye and Maye talk. I''m wearing it, but the two of us spent four calculations.


    "Heh heh... it''s just too much of anything, you''re such a terrible, scary sister."


    "But looking at the current flow, I can''t seem to bewitch you without identifying the location, so it''s not entirely anything."


    Midori flashed, and Truth calmly analyzed.


    "Midori, check if there''s anyone in the factory"


    "Okkay, true brother"


    Truly asked, Midori flies a schizophrenic and explores the factory.


    "It''s like a ghost out now." "Physical departure?


    Midori''s schizophrenia was visible in Gaye and Maye.


    "Divided the spirit itself, so I let it explore inside."


    "It''s Convenient That Way"


    True explains, the sisters say with their mouths together.


    "Hay. There are people. Wow. I mean, the factory is running, and no. But for the sake of the factory decadence, it feels like little."


    Nearly two minutes later, Midori reports.


    "Okay. Gaye, Maye, make us transparent and invisible. We''ll all go inside and see how it goes."


    "Okkay, True Brother"


    "Uh-oh, they imitated me. And what do you mean, imitate me and have all my sisters at the same time? No meetings."


    "The idea and timing often coincide." "Common with twins."


    To his surprise and wonder, Gaye was pale, and Maye was good at saying it for some reason.


    "Oh, and. Perhaps it''s a device that reacts with supernatural force. Check that out, too."


    "Okkay, True Brother"


    Gaye and Maye who are truly told and at the same time utter the same dialogue.


    "And the truth is, people are rough."


    I say it so that Gaye can really hear it.


    "Yeah. But I forgive you because you''re cute"


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye mute to the dialogue of Maye.


    "Hey, she said she''s cute, my real brother. Oh, is it in the light of your true brother? Ignore me as much as you can.


    Midori teases, but the truth pierces silence.


    And the four enter the factory.


    Inside there are rotary filling machines and conveyors, with cans of juice on everywhere. The machine is still running and a can is flowing through the manufacturing line. The outside walls were old and dirty, but well maintained and clean in the factory.


    "The factory where you make canned juice?


    Gaye looks around and squeals.


    "You''re just putting juice in a can, to be exact. I''ve heard they don''t even make cans in juice factories."


    "It looks like a normal factory at first glance. A chemical factory or something."


    "I guess that''s why it''s camouflage. Snow Oka always plays with hole-filled measures, but this time it seems like he''s serious."


    Midori, Gaye, True said each.


    "Wow, even if Jun Sister is serious, did True Brother pinpoint this place?"


    Midori sees the truth as impressed. In fact, the informant was excellent, but the truth is, keep quiet.


    "I mean, there''s no one at all even though it''s mechanically powered"


    "Yay, people were over there."


    Midori points to the back of the factory in response to Maya''s dialogue. There was a door there that looked thick in metal.


    Four people approach the door.


    "What are you doing in there?" "What''s going on inside?


    "It''s tough. Things are different in this room than in the factory. It''s like a lab."


    Midori answers the questions of the Bull Village sisters.


    "I mean, this is where you hit?" "Bingo?


    More questionable sisters.


    "I want to find out if it''s a hit. Gaye, Maye. Find out if the same image I showed you before I got here is in the lab somewhere."


    "You''re unscrupulous..."


    "But we can do that."


    Maye smiled bitterly at the true demand, and Gaye said it with a true face.


    "True, please image again. It''s easier to do magic when you''re projecting and we''re watching."


    "You were just like that."


    Asae requests it, and the truth is a holographic display that shows an image of what she wants you to check.


    "In the room, show"


    "Match ~"


    Sisters each perform another sorcery. The procedure applied by Gaye showed the inside of the room on the holographic display. Midori''s right. Looks like a lab, two men in white, doing the work.


    And one of the beakers in the room, and the chalet and flask of the desk where the man in white was working, bore a bright yellow light. It''s just glowing in the video, not actually glowing.


    "Hit. That glowing beaker"


    "Of those who are now taking it to Lupe or Chalet to observe. It''s in the flask."


    "Hit..."


    Gaye and Maye say, and whine as True put his hand on his mouth and conceived.


    "Hey, pure sister, are you going to mix that up in your drink?


    "I don''t have to do that for a second. If you think about what factory this is, it really ties into that kind of imagination. But... I don''t even want to think about it when Snow Oka does something so lame."


    Hearing Midori''s dialogue, Truth said with a small sigh.


    "This is not the only factory for this manufacturer''s products. Or maybe it''s another manufacturer, and it''s not just a can."


    "If you doubt it, there''s no kiri"


    Gaye and Maye say.


    "Identify it in the magic of Gaye and Maye, too."


    Truly demanded, Gaye opens his mouth in awkwardness. Midori is also smiling bitterly.


    "Seriously, people are too rough. What do you think this is about us? You think you can do anything? You think you''re gonna do anything?


    "I think maybe we can, but if we leave everything up to this point, we get a weird laugh. I forgive you for being handsome."


    "Hey Maye..."


    To this dialogue of the arrowhead Maye, which Gaye said in awe, Gaye is shuddered and half-eyed.


    "Let me spread the map of Japan"


    My sisters demanded it at the same time.


    "It''s easy to bewitch when you do that"


    "Yeah, because totally zero image makes it a little harder"


    "You were also right to visit here in person. Knowing the scene makes it easy to do magic."


    While Gaye and Maye are talking, True shows a map of Japan on a holographic display.


    "Glow in the same place as here." "Light in the same place where the factory has the same purpose as here."


    When the two sisters do their magic, yellow light dots light up all over the map of Japan.


    "Gaye, the spell is a little broken."


    "That''s good. It activated properly."


    When Maye penetrates, Gaye points his lips.


    "I knew it was more than one factory. I needed personnel. Anticipate the timing and blow it up simultaneously"


    And, true.


    "What would you do if they were already mixed in and sold?


    Midori asks questions.


    "Let''s just not think about it."


    True returns the appropriate answer.


    "Can''t you blow up every factory or something? I think the dead are gonna die."


    "We don''t sneak up on bombs. Ask the police to cooperate as well. Police go to each factory, say the explosives are planted and kick out the people in the factory, and in the meantime introduce Luciferin Dust personnel to get them really planted with explosives. So, we blow up factories all over the place."


    "It''s been a great story..." "Will it work...?


    Listening to the true story, Gaye had several bitter laughs today, and Maye had her hands on her mouth and tilted her little neck.


    If it''s dusty, we''ll send visitors to Baste''s life raffle for the second day of retrofit surgery.


    "Junko... this is tight. Yesterday alone was pretty rough, and the researchers are here. Besides, I can''t do any research on this side..."


    To the visiting Junko, Hot Jiro complains quickly and painfully.


    "Yeah...... to be honest I thought this was tough too. I get it, but granting supernormal power in the way you''re establishing it''s just a task. I wonder if that or this or the inability to experiment is a little stressful. Besides, it''s more interesting to experiment with this."


    Junko agreed with the bitter smile as he stroked Hot Jiro''s head and behind his dog ears.


    "You''ve been repeating experiments to establish that method, haven''t you? You''re fulfilling that achievement, and Junko''s still satisfied, isn''t he?


    "The ways in which we can safely and reliably empower are all largely subtle, huh? There are only a handful of ways to make sure you get what you want. I''m only granting a very small fraction of it now. The transplantation of Alrawnelli copies is also quite dangerous. Yeah, I''m fine with the bacterialized Alrawnelli copy. I''m fine, but my ability to awaken is greatly influenced by my qualities and circumstances. And even if it''s not an alrawnelli copy transplant, my modified surgery, whatever the heroic or Phantom mice that are forced to flesh-modify, is pretty lucky to have a supernatural power sprouting kind of mice that are strong..."


    "So did Junko..."


    Like Junko, Hot Jiro had carried out studies to awaken the supernormal forces, but the situation was similar.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I want to establish a way to make sure I can wear the power that I feel free to use. We know it''s still a long way from the realm."


    "The story is a little off. Fellows will be here for days to come. Give me some separation."


    "Hmm... that''s troublesome..."


    Hearing Hot Jiro''s request, Junko looks difficult and scratches his cheek.


    "Of the can factory in the example...... what about the bacteria in the alrawnelli copy? I''d like you to move over there as soon as possible."


    Hot Jiro makes further requests as he asks.


    "Right. Let''s move that way from today. Let''s grow the sample here and inject it into the blood vessels."


    Junko listened to Hot Jiro''s request unwillingly.


    "I don''t want you to work with them or anything like that anymore, even if you give up working with them. The police, the homicide club, the homicide club, it''s good to fight on your own."


    Euthanasia Police Department Backstreet Division. If Kaori was dissatisfied when she heard the big coming directive in cooperation with the Murder Club.


    "That''s not for you to decide, the chain of command is for the other side to grip."


    Hearing Umezu''s words, Kaori opens her mouth gently. I just feel like I''ve eaten the anticipatory diagonal chase where even I''m sick of it.


    "Sucks. You''re a total loser. Oh, no Mitsuko this time. Because there are too many people and it''s going to be a mess."


    "It''s not up to you, either, but it''s the best, and Mitsuo''s leaving a message."


    Yeah, I wanted to go, too.


    Kaori and Umezu were asked to leave a message, and Mitsuo dropped his shoulder.

 2075 24

    Two days after the raffle, visitors to the raffle were packed into the mansion of the lifestyle club headquarters. Even yesterday, a considerable number of people are visiting with strength.


    When it comes to what those who come to the raffle draw, it is in order. Visitors were given tickets with their designated dates and IDs, respectively.


    From the day before the raffle, Kumi and Ruba had been making copies of Arlaune and preparing. He also turns quite a few to Junko and Hot Jiro because the two of them are very unable to cover him alone.


    Kumi once again conveys the precautions to the visitors to the church, parasitizing copies of Arlaune and sending them to Baste if they are dusty.


    "The new denominational facility is undergoing admirable renovation"


    In the evening, Sa Chest comes and reports to the raffle visitors at Kumi, who is taking a breath after finishing the parasitic of Al-Rawnecopi.


    The mansion we are in has been narrow for a long time, so we were talking about moving to a new, larger facility.


    Before entering the raffle, Kumi and the others had gone to visit the candidate sites for the new denominational facilities. The land and facilities are a substitute for a former churchgoer''s coming dreams. It used to be a factory where weapons and weapons were smuggled, and there was little damage or deterioration seen inside the building, and if renovated, it seemed like it could be used as a denominational facility, so it was the carriage to purchase.


    "Good -. But I should have bought it sooner. It''ll still take a while to renovate. I couldn''t have done it earlier because I asked for Junko."


    Kumi gets a bright look. No matter how familiar I bought it from my dreams, because of the originally painful flow of funds, I was very unable to get hold of it, such as the purchase of a new denominational facility, but instead of participating in Junko''s plan, I was able to get a new, wide base because I received a lot of assistance from Junko.


    "There are more and more believers, and I just want to say smooth sails..."


    Say it, Kumi clogs the words. The expression is also a little cloudy.


    "You must be anxious. But you can rely on it, and you can be sweet, conscious that you have everyone without carrying it alone."


    Sa Chest exhales small, a rare and gentle voice for this man.


    "Can I be sweet? Is that really the case? Was Mr. Jin-sai relying on everyone sweetly in his heart, too? I''ve tried to be a patriarch many times. Mr. Jin-sai said you were amazing. You always seem to be kidding me, but you said you were a good patriarch, and you were a pillar of everyone''s mind. I... can I be like that?


    "Whether it''s Jinsai or Kumi, you''re the type of patriarch close to the faithful. I''m not the type to be dignified, hardened and deified. And the faithful who are now in the Order of Life are the ones who think such a patriarch is fine. Anyone who doesn''t fit that will get out. You''ve seen him like that before."


    "Sachi said before, the crossing of emerging religions - emerging religious maniacs."


    Kumi smiles bitterly. If you don''t look like a patriarch to Kumi, I''ve been following you too hard, and a new believer reminded me of you. Eventually the person left the church.


    "I''m not even going to tailor it to someone who doesn''t like it, as long as they can''t help it. That''s not going to change."


    Those who seek extraordinary powers who come to the raffle are nominally talking about empowering them instead of becoming believers, but they are also free to give them strength and then escape. So far, no one has said that they can get out as soon as they only have the power, but they all agree with the doctrine of the Society for Life, rather than the power itself, and Kumi has not done much about it.


    Luca used to think about killing herself.


    That''s not because things were hard and desperate. simply because I felt that life itself was a very troublesome substitute. The world, and life itself, is capable of a very troublesome setting. I want to give up. I vaguely hoped so.


    Luca is still alive because she has so little hope and no courage to commit suicide. When you are aware of dying, fear also boils. Fear raises doubts. I think about what a serious, hard, suicidal sense of human despair would be. I wonder how deeply damaged the hell it would be to do that. I wonder how badly it would be damaged.


    The strongest awareness that I wanted to die was when my mother fell.


    Luca lived with her mother and brother for three. The mother was in the water business and had not much interest in Luca, her only son. I was more obsessed with playing host than that. My brother neglected Luca''s character and didn''t even have a conversation.


    I can''t say I''m very wealthy, but I''ve never suffered from poverty. Poverty was the default, and people, they were not willing to split from themselves and jealous of those who were wealthier than themselves.


    I can''t help but think that my mother didn''t love me or that my brother neglected and avoided me. My family was avoiding Luca in the first place because it was quickly troublesome and had such qualities as throwing things away and destroying them, but it was late. Luca was aware of what was avoided because of it, and she gave up that she had no choice.


    One day, my mother fell ill.


    It seemed like a serious illness, but I was not hospitalized. Her mother had a terrible distrust of the hospital. Because when my husband was hospitalized, he was dead from a medical error. For that reason, it''s the end of not even trying to take medication if you get sick. Even if my sons get sick, I don''t give them drugs. It seems that I will not take you to a doctor.


    By then, Luca''s brother had already lived independently and cohabiting with his lover away from home. I contacted my brother once, Luca, but I knew my brother would never come home worried about my mother.


    Luca''s mother''s presence was violently neglected at this time. At first, some care was burned, but after the medical condition deteriorated and he was unable to stand up, he was completely left alone. If I hadn''t taken care of my excretion, I wouldn''t have carried water or food.


    2LDK apartment. I quickly got used to the stench drifting from my mother''s bedroom, but Luca was also slightly guilty. I am a hassle and do nothing. I don''t feel like doing something about it at all. My mother just gets pissed all over and shit left out for that. I was also aware of how sinful that was. I also thought about how my mother was feeling right now. But even if it''s in his head, Luca doesn''t feel like moving. It stinks.


    Luca kept thinking about killing herself because she wanted to get out of this situation, and because she wanted to get out of herself like this.


    And the mother is dead. Before he died of illness, he was supposedly malnourished.


    Luca, who didn''t take care of much, thought she might be arrested, but she didn''t. The hospital handled pneumonia. I don''t know the details, but that seems more convenient for the hospital. It seems to be pneumonia, whether it''s aging, malnutrition, or total death.


    A slight guilt is still stung in Luca''s heart as a thorn. Still dragging.


    When Junko converted me into a murder club, it was the most fun. Without any trouble, I was enthusiastic about killing. There was no guilt in killing people. On the contrary, I couldn''t help but have fun.


    But still, Luca''s heart spine hasn''t fallen out, and her troublesome odor content remains intact.


    "Man is shaken by the evil stronger than the good that is given to him by man"


    After finishing his meal at the family, Luca ran for it.


    "Good things happen naturally. I can''t forgive bad things. I can tell you how sorry I am to think that."


    I said that in front of Luca, I was eating spaghetti from Sohne Souji.


    Zongji rarely opens his mouth in front of anything other than Luca. At best, it''s the least we can do. Only with Luca, and only when you and Luca are alone.


    "So does Luca?


    "Am I being impatient? I don''t think so."


    Luca lightly denies the next thought.


    "It''s weird at a certain point. It''s just a positive world. Every downside of this world is annoying to people like me who take their feet so hard."


    "Are you working with Junko for that?


    "Yeah. Even in a dream story... even if it''s troublesome, as long as I live like this, I feel like I could try"


    In response to the next question, Luca answered promptly.


    "Right. So, what do you do for the moment?


    "Protection of an establishment called Baste if dust is also loaded. Sone Sect. I''ll have you fight next time. But... in my opinion, you''d better not go into protection and kill the murder club from this side. But I''m in some kind of trouble. Junko Yukioka didn''t tell me."


    "Is that what Luca wants?


    "I don''t want to. Just a thought."


    Asking with a true face Zongjie, Luca spilled a strange smile somewhere. This is what Zongji always looks like, but Luca liked it.


    "If you''re trouble, I''ll move instead. That will do. Don''t hesitate to order."


    "Then Sohne Seiji, let''s play the murder club hunt together now"


    "I''m still eating."


    Zongji took control of Luca, who stood up with a smile on his face.

 2076 25

    Akeichi and Ryujiro, who left the Murder Club headquarters, took the train and got off at a station near their home.


    "The attack is exciting for all of the murder clubs, but you''re anxious. The size of the enemy would be considerable, and for that matter, this would definitely be a dangerous battle around the dead."


    "Besides, the enemy is Junko, and a group of troublemakers Luca among the murder clubs. Naturally, you can''t avoid sacrifices."


    "I''m Junko, so I was hoping you''d add some palm work, but it doesn''t seem like you''d forgive me for subordinating such a group of Lucas."


    "If you recognize them as enemies, you won''t forgive them."


    Two familiar figures stood in front of Ryujiro and Sharp Ichi, who were talking while walking in the residential area.


    One was Luca Ifube and the other was Sohne Sousuke.


    As for Sone Souji, both Ryuji and Akiichi only know his name and face, but they have no idea what kind of person he is.


    "Before your new assignment, did you say outpost?"


    "Outpost? I don''t mean to. ''Cause this one''s serious."


    Luka tells Ryujiro to slap lightly.


    "No, I''m not wrong in the outpost. Luca probably doesn''t know what an outpost means."


    "Oh, really?


    Luka uncommonly exposes her agitation when she is stuck in Zongji''s ear.


    "Really? But I''ll prophesy. You two are on the way, wrapping your tails around and running away."


    "If you''re going to prophesy anyway, prophesy you''re going to lose to us here."


    Sharp Ichi said to Ryujiro, who provoked by spreading a soft grin on his full face.


    "I''m not sure who Sone is, so I''ll leave it to you, Akiichi."


    Ryujiro faces sharply and whispers. On the other hand, he was turning his hands back and messing with the virtual phone so no one could see him.


    "Are you going to make me do it if you don''t know? Or do you want one-on-one to be two schematics? As you know, I''m not good at front-facing fights because I''m good for support or assassination, and I want you to bring me into a mixed war. Besides... are you willing to do that Ifube Luca by yourself?


    Sharp one who raises doubtful voices. Since Ryujiro is willing to do so, I guess there is some chance of winning, but I nevertheless feel that Luca''s power is a threat. I have never fought directly, but I have heard from Yuda.


    "Listen to Yu, we have measures in place."


    "Right."


    Hearing about the overwhelming story even though there were four of them, including Yu, I thought it looked pretty bad, but Ryuji seems to have a lot of confidence, so I''m going to believe it.


    Zongji unbuttons the trench coat and turns.


    On the back of the coat, a dagger knife with a long blade, "Blade", was handed three pieces to the left and right for a total of six. The design is elaborated on both the pattern and the sheath. Five of them are all western-style designs, but only one is different, with black sheaths and patterns, dark gray on the patterned area and carved as'' death ''.


    Both Akiichi and Ryujiro were the first to be blinded were the black daggers with the lettering of death carved into them. I could feel it releasing a horrible and disastrous feeling.


    All six daggers are released from the coat. Automatically rises, each dancing through the universe as if they were willing, Sharp Ichi and Ryujiro fly in.


    (This... I can''t handle it with my abilities)


    Kenichi thought the arrow tip, Ryujiro, activated the magic.


    "Huh?"


    The sharp left arm was fitted with a silver round shield. No, it''s not just the shield. A silver cage hand, integrated with a shield, is attached. Furthermore, from the shield, the thin blade stretches straight, and from the cage hand, like an elongated needle, each protrudes two at different angles.


    You mean protect him with this?


    When the shape was full of romance, Akiichi thought. It is unclear whether parts such as needles are practical.


    Play the three daggers that flew towards you one after the other with a shield attached to your arm.


    The arm felt sharp as if it had reacted and moved automatically. I guess that''s probably the specification.


    Ryujiro, on the other hand, had normally avoided.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Ryujiro summons a giant zombie rabbit after dodging. A giant zombie rabbit takes three daggers with her body.


    "It''s called Lantern Shield. This is the first demonic prop I''ve ever made. Of course, it''s not just a shield. There are several magical gimmicks."


    "Come on, you''ve got everything."


    Hearing Ryujiro''s commentary, Akeichi waved his right hand laughing. It was already locked on.


    "Gu!?


    Eat the transparent crust and Zongji falls to the depression. Three daggers that were floating in the air at the same time fall to the ground simultaneously.


    (You mean the controls are solved? The flying knife isn''t attacking automatically, you can see he''s manipulating properly)


    Akeichi decides so and locks on again.


    For that sharp one, Luca unleashes a white beam. It''s water that looks like a beam, to be exact.


    Sharp ichi blocked the beam aggressively with the shield on his left hand, but it tasted bad. The percoolant released in a linear fashion solidifies the moment it hits the shield and is bounced, as I try to exploit its impact, becoming an ice cube and covering the sharp first left arm with every shield and cage hand.


    "Hey, this..."


    "Twist your wrist and wave your arms wide -"


    Raise a protested voice. Instruct sharply, as if Ryujiro had assumed.


    If you do as you are told, the flame builds up with tremendous momentum from the cage hand, dissolving a little bit of ice from the inside.


    "Whoa! This!"


    "It''s okay. It is a magical flame that does not cause heat to the wearer -. But if you try other people or objects, it''s a pure flame, so be careful when using it."


    Watch out for Ryujiro as if he had assumed, sharply giving a mixed voice with protests and confusion. Sure, it''s warm, but I don''t feel hot.


    "Does magic make sense of anything?


    With that said, Luca makes a gust of wind from himself and Zongji''s side toward Akiichi and Ryujiro.


    Ice crystals in the wind - that is, if you mix snow, the blizzard is complete. Akiichi and Ryujiro are occasionally exposed to ultra-low temperatures.


    "This won''t keep you very warm with this flame!


    Sharp One screams not to be undone by the sound of a snowstorm.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Ryujiro shudders, but growls with a smile.


    Then, on both sides of Ryujiro and Sharp One, a huge quaint oil stove appears, four to five meters high and two to three meters wide, for a total of eight. It is carefully placed up to Yakan.


    "Ugh... this is..."


    Ryujiro''s smile turned into a bitter laugh.


    "It''s gone cold, but on the contrary, it''s too hot"


    Sharp Ichi said. Luca''s snowstorm has turned into a warm breeze, and the snow has unraveled and become water, hitting both of us.


    "I see. Have you assumed a lot? This could be a hassle."


    Luca whines without panicking. There is no stopping the blizzard.


    "I wonder how much of that convenient asking ability, endurance, is like Mr. Superfox Dog Raccoon''s superior compatibility in Muddy Village? Long?


    As he spoke, Luca showered a white beam from both palms on one of the giant stoves that appeared. Two white beams strike directly next to the stove, raising white smoke with tremendous momentum. A mass of ice is made by the supercoolant, but is dissolved by the heat of the stove. But...


    "Whoa, whoa, this might not taste good..."


    Ryujiro laughs bitterly again when he sees that the ice solidifies and grows faster than the ice melts with the heat of the stove. Both the concentration on one of the stoves at the far end and the cooling air caused by the snowstorm are holding back the cooling.


    Zongji wakes himself up slowly.


    but - the risen zongji fell again. Sharp One shook his arm and sent him down with a clear crush.


    "Finally, yes. You just have to decide to fight before all eight stoves are frozen."


    Sharp Ichi said, this time locking on to Luca.


    (Oh, I got one stove done)


    Ryujiro feels a sense of crisis when he happens to see the stove ice marinated. As soon as one becomes impossible, the temperature of this place drops. It would be quicker to increase the power of the snowstorm and make the next stove impossible.


    It was then that Sharp ichi tried to shake his right arm and let Luca down with a transparent crush.


    Three daggers were approaching right next to the sharp one.


    When he received the second transparent crush, Zongji had no control over Dagger. For the sake of clarity, the ground was moving bristly. Then they surfaced somewhat closer.


    (Wet......)


    Sharp Ichi tongues and tries to play the dagger with the shield on his left hand.


    At that time, Sharp One saw that the dagger that had emitted a disastrous aura, which caught his eye first when he saw the six daggers, engraved with the letter of death on the pattern, was mixed within the three.


    I played the two daggers, but couldn''t play the third.


    A black dagger engraved with the lettering of death blushes his sharp cheek.


    At that moment, an intense change occurs in Sharp One''s brain.


    Even as I opened my eyes, I couldn''t see the view in front of me in the sharp first. I can only see the brilliance of intense light.


    My whole body relaxes and my head gets blurred. Filled with relief and unprecedented comfort.


    When humans die, are they trying to alleviate the pain of death or release a large amount of brain drugs into the brain? And that goes on for a few minutes, he said. At this time, people see various hallucinations. According to a report by someone who took his life from an imminent death experience, he saw a flower garden, wrapped in light, the deceased came to see him, his past memories resurrected at high speed, and so on.


    It has an imminent experiential effect on the slashed, simultaneously releasing brain drugs with the illusion of imminent death - that was the power of the black dagger with the lettering of death engraved on it.


    And at this moment filled with brain drugs, the movement stops and the gap becomes full.


    "Akeichi!


    He was Ryujiro, a rare and sharp voice, when he saw the shuddering sharp one, but sharp one does not react at all.


    Two remaining daggers pierced deep into such a sharp chest and throat.

 2077 26

    Sone Sect. Next was a pull.


    When I became a sophomore in high school, Zongjie became anthropophobic and unable to deal with people properly. And because my parents blamed me unilaterally for that, I couldn''t believe the human being itself.


    After about a year of pulling, an unexpected person visited Zongji''s house. He was a classmate of junior high school, a student named Luca Ifube.


    "My teacher said to persuade me to change my mind from next year."


    I didn''t know why Luca, who wasn''t particularly close to Zongji, took the role.


    "I think they thought it was your friend. They were bullying you, because now you''re pointing that spear at me when you''re gone. But I returned the favor. I stunned him with a stun gun from behind one by one, naked him and hung him out the window. It was a hassle, but it''s more of a hassle to keep getting bullied. Besides, it''s effective to do it thoroughly once and for all. Because the teacher found out about the work, he said, ''I fought back because I was bullied. And when I said," I know all the other students and I have proof, "I didn''t blame them. Teachers used to pretend they didn''t know they were bullying you or me."


    Luca''s story was a medium and shocking substitute from Zongji. It''s hard to imagine that Luca, who was a beautiful boy with thin lines and seemed to grow up, would take such thoughtful action.


    Actually, I didn''t use the stun gun, but I froze it and sealed the motion, but that''s what I did because it''s so confusing. Luca, who has previously murdered the people who do the figs, this time kept them to the extent of upside down hanging.


    "Me, too. You don''t want to go to school. But I have to go. It''s more troublesome, so I have no choice. I also came here to summon you like this... to be honest, it''s a hassle. But... as it is, you, the mean god made you, you just get crushed by a fucking balancing fucking real thing, just think about it, and the house wasn''t that far away, so I stopped by somehow and tried to convince you. Ma, is he a little whimsical?


    Listening to the story, Zongji took a strong interest in Luca. I felt something attractive. It was as if the light had shed in the darkness of solitude.


    "Also... I want you to come..."


    When Luca returned, Zongji said in a fine voice.


    "Yeah? Huh... it''s a hassle, but I get it. Fine. But... I''d like you to come visit me or come to school if you can. That way, I won''t have to bother walking."


    That''s what Luca left behind.


    The next day, Zongji attended school. And since then, I''ve been going to school every day.


    But Zongji only had the minimum conversation necessary with anyone but Luca, and he never opened his heart to anyone.


    The two sharply pierced daggers were two strikes that, from where they were stabbed, clearly resulted in fatal injuries. But...


    "To the devil... but yes"


    At the moment the dagger falls out and the blood erupts, Ryujiro activates a favor for the devil. Sharp scratches heal instantly.


    "What the... What''s that..."


    Akiichi groans. The released brain narcotics were also removed by the devil with the effect of favor, and Sharp One was back to sanity. While I am aware of my stabbing, I do not know that I have tasted the imminent death experience.


    "I''ve used your precious request for recovery, and there''s no second time -"


    That''s right, Ryujiro sees the giant oil stove and Luca. A second stove has already lost heat and is trapped in a mass of ice. There are six remaining stoves, but whenever one stove disappears, Luca''s cooling power increases, increasing the speed at which the stove is rendered powerless.


    With that Luca in mind, Sharp Ichi waves his arm. The lock-on is still alive.


    Eat a transparent crush poured from the rear and Luca''s body falls into depression. The white beam broke off with that too, but the snowstorm won''t fit.


    (Would you like to come yet? Being nearby, I thought I''d be able to come soon. -)


    Ryujiro Yakitori.


    Three daggers are pulled out of the giant zombie rabbit and headed to Sharp One.


    Sharp Ichi locks on Zongji as he moves, waving his right hand.


    I ate the third transparent crush, but Zongji still doesn''t lose control. All three daggers approach sharpness. In addition, the other three, including the dagger engraved with the letter of death, also float in the universe.


    Ryujiro puts out a beast symbol. Beast symbols are powerful but scarce in persistence, and then drained severely when used by Ryujiro, so they are fuel-efficient and difficult to use. But...


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Use beast symbols while asking the devil.


    From the beast mark, a flying chachi is called to swim in the air. The size is the same as the normal chachi. Normally, beasts called from beast symbols often have a chimeric appearance, but the appearance remains chaotic. However, flying differs only.


    The flying chachi will fly in, and with Zongjie in mind, he will cover his body with a total weight of several tons. Chachi''s body has the power to flip and stun a hobo shark in one shot in the sea. There is also an anecdote that the shark, which was actually attacked by a chachi and passed out, was eaten only by a nutritious liver.


    Zongji returns the six daggers and releases them towards the flying chachi, but it didn''t work at all. Neither does the imminent effect make sense. The characteristics of the organism remain intact, but this is not an organism. It''s the product of an image.


    Although Luca also changed the aim of the white beam from stove to flight chachi, it is perfectly flat even when exposed to supercoolant. Easily destroy a chunk of ice even if it is stuck to your head. Chachi, which lives in the oceans all over the world, but many prefer cold-water waters where drifting ice floats, and is doomed to the cold.


    "I''m guessing you''ve been working on this, too."


    Luca shrugged, feeding the ice shotgun to the chachi, but it didn''t seem to work at all for the chachi with thick skin on the giant over five meters.


    Zongji and Luca will be on the defensive side of the war. It is even a hand in escape.


    All the way down here, Akichi sends down a transparent crush. Zongji, who was fleeing Shachi, fell after eating his fourth crush.


    He was sharp enough to let Luca down too, but Luca was reading it. Looking back and putting a white beam out of his palm and hitting it with a transparent crush, he built an ice wall to prevent all crushing.


    "But to the boulder... maybe I can''t do any more -"


    Ryujiro mutters in a weak voice.


    It is up to the devil to try to stretch it with perseverance even in the time he is calling, by combining it with his favor, to reduce the drain on the health of the beast mark, but nevertheless this chachi itself was more drained than the usual beast mark, and the time it lasted was limited.


    "Sohne Sousuke"


    Luca screams. He had eaten transparent crushing four times and was following damage beyond his ability to move as quickly as possible.


    "I''m good... I don''t care. Fight."


    "Okay."


    Luca responds well to the next dialogue.


    Luca showers the white beam again for Shachi.


    Now I didn''t just stick a chunk of ice to my head, but put a thin ice membrane all over my body.


    And make the snowstorm stronger. Snow sticks to the surface of the ice membrane that covers the entire body of the chachi. And the white beam also continues to bathe, wrapping the chachi thick with snow and ice.


    The movement of Shachi''s body flying through the air slowed as he glanced and eventually fell.


    "That''s a big deal."


    Ryuji laughed damned and turned off the chachi.


    "Gupa!"


    I screamed. The blood splash also went up.


    Soon the giant zombie rabbit was moving, jumping big, and stepping on the depressed Zongji. When he stepped on it, all his spine, ribs, and tibia were broken, and his guts were crushed, and massive amounts of blood and filth were sprayed out of his mouth, nose, and anus, and Zongji was ruthlessly finished.


    "You''re a great enemy."


    Ryujiro kneels with a rough breath as he says comfortably.


    Luca didn''t cry if she didn''t get angry when she saw Zongji die. If I didn''t scream my name, I wouldn''t have lost myself.


    I just put a giant zombie rabbit in a chunk of ice with a white beam to cool down the stove even more. And I turned up the blizzard output.


    Grief and anger all converted into a fighting spirit. Now that it was all about fighting and winning, I switched my head quickly. Luca could do that.


    "You told me to fight for it. Sone Sect, I won''t ruin that next word."


    Rising determination and fighting spirit were clearly elevating Luca''s power. The stove disappears one after the other with great momentum.


    Sharp one descends the transparent crush, but Luca reacted instantly and released a supercoolant beam over the sky to prevent it with an ice wall.


    "It''s not good... this"


    Six of the stoves that had eight were also ice marinated after losing heat, and sharp one shouted as he felt a considerable drop in temperature.


    "It''s okay -. You''re finally here -"


    When Ryuji smiled powerlessly...


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    "Slash and run, Shark."


    A friendly number of small three-day moon-shaped light extinctions ruminated, and a blade of spiral-shaped light ran on the ground, striking Luca at the same time.


    Luca reacted well to the unintentional blow, creating another wall of ice with supercoolant, which prevented all the light extinction and blades of light.


    "Keh, I didn''t know you''d prevent my slaughter escape shark..."


    He''s got a lot of power.


    Like Ryujiro and Akiichi, two male students in a private earth school uniform showed up and looked at Luca and the ice wall and said. It was Star Charcoal Shining and Sunset Keqiu Good Governance.


    "Hmm... at tide time. I''m sorry, Sohne Souji."


    Two new enemies appeared and Luca decided to retreat after deciding that it would be difficult to fight the boulders in the present situation. And when he escapes, let him blow an unprecedented snowstorm and let him chase it.


    "This wind... we can''t even move on."


    Good governance that covers his face with arms and says spicy.


    "It''s getting cold at last. Besides... I can''t see the front..."


    The brilliance groans. The direction Luca left was filled with white smoke, as if it were closed in the white world.


    Eventually, when the blizzard subsided, Luca''s figure had disappeared.


    "As I heard rumors, you were the bearer of tremendous power. Great output and endurance"


    "It was a white beam shooting all over me while I let the snowstorm blow extensively, hey. I think it''s simply incredible power."


    He looks completely disoriented, says Akiichi and Ryujiro.


    "You two, thank you for staying close."


    Ryujiro thanks Hikaru and Good Governance for looking at them. Now that it''s time to drop out of school, and I''m in an oath place at Earth School, it''s Ryujiro, who was sneaking in on the Virtual Phone earlier in hopes of being able to come and help.


    "Ke, lend me one. Tsuka or Good Governance. Why do you use Shizuno magic?"


    "I think it''s the most suitable technique for a pre-emptive attack."


    Good governance said it without evil to Shining, who said it blamelessly with a grumpy face.


    Grim Penis Japan Branch Building. Van Damme''s office.


    "As a result of marking a few visitors to the raffle, some of them went to unexpected places."


    Terrence reports to Van Damme. Historical pleasure and Tyrone are in the same room.


    "Hmm. What''s the place you''d be surprised?


    Van Damme shows interest.


    "It''s a mysterious building in the back of a mountain in the western part of Anjou City. Five buildings were built in the mountains. That was all unusual. And when I put up the building, I could confirm that Junko Yukioka was in and out."


    "I know Junko is desperate and giving supernormal power to the rotten Pumpies, but the facility in the back of the mountain is Imif. Why don''t you call it your own lab... Gupiu......"


    I hear Terrence''s report, and I wonder about History Pleasure.


    "Isn''t it simply because of the large number of people and the inability of their own laboratories to follow? Or can we get people to work?"


    "I see. But I think it''s best to do that kind of work in a familiar place."


    In response to Vandamm''s reasoning, Historical Pleasure was about half convinced, but the other half remained in doubt.


    "Makoto Aizawa seems to be acting differently from Junko Yukioka. It''s moving around."


    "What kind of move?


    "We''re going to the can factory and Luciferin Dust headquarters."


    "You have no idea what instructions you''re getting..."


    To Terrence''s report, Van Damme frowned.


    (The tired story is that the child named True doesn''t feel comfortable about Junko, so she''s trying to pull her leg. Isn''t that why the lab gets in the way? Ma, will I keep this quiet?)


    There''s a true story out there, and Tyrone thinks.


    "With regard to the five buildings in the back of the mountain, I''d like to ask O''Malley Rape for a survey."


    "Ask for the highest price course"


    To Terrence''s request, Van Damme laughed and ordered.


    "Once we have some truth... No, if things move a little bit more, I guess I''ll have her move."


    Van Damme uttered words that only he could understand, and I thought. I had a contract with that girlfriend, but I was wondering if this would be the first time I''d actually get her to move in full.

 2078 27

    Another day has passed, the third day since the raffle of the Enjoyment of Life.


    I was interested in chatting with Takae, Meguru and Haunted Peaches in the N building daycare room in Baste if the dust was also loaded.


    "By the way... that Junko brought you, cosplay kid like a witch... you care"


    "Oh, oh, that kid stands out. She''s cute."


    To the topic Takae shook, Meguru remembers the person.


    From around yesterday, for some reason, I saw a girl dressed as a white-squeezed witch in the facility. Junko and I are often witnessed together.


    "Something... I was so different with her, but I felt so heterogeneous, it was like something that wasn''t a person."


    Takae talks with a strange face.


    "Even men are white. White guy to the eyeballs."


    And, ghost peaches.


    "Nice, good Mr. Ifube Luca. Hey. They say it''s Junko''s mouse."


    And, megle.


    "He''s a guy with a bad vibe. You better stay away from that."


    A ghost peach warns you with a serious face.


    "I saw it in the morning. It did have a funny vibe."


    It looked like Takae, as if it had a strange atmosphere or was surrounded by deep sorrow.


    The girl''s outfit was white. The torso hat with the broken tip, the jacket, the cape, the skirt, the boots and the knee socks are all almost white. There''s only a little bit of pink in there. The basics are white. The stick in my hand is also white. The girl herself is white. Her hair is also white. It is a purple crystal, an accessory to the two tiny jaws on the hat. She''s a very cute girl with big, creepy eyes and a slightly loose mouth.


    The girl dressed like a witch, who recently came to Baste if she also had dust, is walking and talking to Junko in the facility. Neither the subject nor the researcher knows who it is. Some asked Hot Jiro, the director, but he couldn''t tell me.


    "That world wasn''t bad either, but I knew the real world would be better ~"


    In the cafeteria in the central wing, a girl in white witch sitting at the same table as Junko says with a bounced voice.


    "Now I wonder if what I exist in the world is a dream in itself. I get scared all the time when I go to bed. I''m afraid that if I wake up, the world will end, or if I sleep, I won''t stay awake, or if I wake up, I''ll be back on the experimental bench again. I''m just having a good dream, the reality is more apart, and it''s harsh there..."


    "No, it''s still an experimental bench?


    Junko said lightly as she protruded Samma with chopsticks to the girl who lined up her negative delusions.


    "Really? But you''re not tied up, you''re not in pain, you''re not gonna suffer after an injection, are you? They''re taking me outside."


    Hearing Junko''s dialogue, the girl was circling her eyes.


    "That''s not necessarily a prerequisite for an experimental bench, and hey. I recovered Hotsumi because I needed her as an experimental platform for my research. Come on. You''re still bringing me here, aren''t you? Besides, I''m going to have you work for my convenience."


    "Because you need me...? Anyway, if someone else told you, I can feel relieved that you''re Junko. You were an enemy to me, and you helped me."


    The girl, called Hotsumi, said, laughing in the light.


    "Can I help Junko with something?


    "Stand up. Hotsumi is one of my trump cards. Hotsumi deserves a really big trump card."


    I think it was a really good pick up, Junko, but I didn''t say it to the boulder.


    At dawn of the night from the battle that had lost Zongji, Luca was in the N wing of Baste if dust was also loaded.


    The other three are gathered in Baste if dust is loaded. For a while there was an agreement from Junko to base here.


    Luca was alone, looking out the hallway window at the landscape. Extended, he looked at the landscape full of trees and the cloudy skies with occasional blue slices.


    My mind seemed to have stopped. Time is running out when I realize it. Occasionally through my head, the words come, and the scene of last night''s battle comes back to life.


    Especially the most common scene was when Zongji was crushed by a giant zombie rabbit. Played in my head over and over again.


    "Luca, are you okay?


    Shibao comes and speaks out worried.


    "A witchy, witchy cosplay kid wandering around this building like she made me a woman."


    I''m going to shake a completely different topic than I was thinking about, Luca.


    "Yeah, I saw it too."


    "A mouse with a similar modification to mine."


    "It wasn''t even white to my eyes."


    "You did. Even I used to be less white than my eyes."


    After saying that, Luca recalls the dialogue that Zongji said to himself.


    "Do you see those eyes properly?


    Zongji was - unusual for him, who always thought he was a faceless, pale night, and looked worried. Even the look on Luca''s face comes back to life.


    "Should I not make friends? That''s the second one."


    Back in high school, Luca said, remembering the girl who was killed at the end of a fig.


    "Is that...? Oh... with that said, it was the same then... same..."


    Touching tears overflowing from her eyes with her fingers, Luca smiles.


    "The tears... came later. Later, the sadness pushed me, and now I''m crying. Weird me. That''s what happened when he was a kid..."


    Turning away from Shibao, Luca talks with a trembling voice as she looks out the window.


    "Does Mr. Ashin Shibao surprise you? I can''t believe I was the kind of guy who lost a friend and cried. I thought there was no more blood, no more tears?


    "No...... I was a little relieved that I was about one step ahead of you."


    In response to Luca''s query, Shibao gently strokes Luca''s back as she jokes.


    "That''s..."


    As Luca looked out the window, she saw the person she saw walking in. I can see you trying to get into building s and not opening the door and giving up.


    "Mr. Shibao, look at that."


    Luca prompted me and Shibao was surprised to see who was there. It was a panda in a suit.


    "Detective Panda? Did you come to this place?


    "Ashingi-san, check with Junko."


    "Yes."


    Shibao contacts Junko.


    "Hmm... I told you where it was, but I didn''t hear from you that you were coming here, and what''s going on?"


    Junko, who was contacted by Shibao to tell him there was Detective Panda and confirmed through the window, went out of the central building in surprise.


    "The building over there is off-limits except for the people involved. What can I do for you?


    Face to face with Detective Panda and speak up.


    "Is there going to be a dispute here soon? Again, Detective Panda has been asking for a favor."


    As last time, Detective Panda cuts out with a real voice.


    "Further remodel Detective Panda for me. Make it super sturdy. Give me the ability to regenerate. I need you to increase your HP and defense and max your healing abilities."


    "Hmm? Are you going to fight?


    "No, this is redemption. In a way, it must be a battle."


    To Junko''s question, I shake my neck to the side, mouth words I only know, and think a little.


    "I don''t care what dangerous experiments you do with Detective Panda''s body. This is Detective Panda''s last favor. For the rest of his life, Detective Panda lives only to continue to atone for the crimes he has committed. That''s why I want you to be super sturdy."


    "I see... it''s more constructive than before, and if that''s why you can modify it. Instead, if it''s conditioned to let us experiment with a fairly high element of luck, which is also likely to fail. Detective Panda would already be my enemy if I were you, and I''m the solemn target. Come on. Think it''s still broken."


    "Oh, that''s fine. Regards."


    Detective Panda bowed her head deeply to Junko, who lays ruthless conditions with an uncontrolled smile.

 2079 28

    At the Murder Club headquarters, preparations were under way to attack Baste if dust was also loaded, and a final meeting was taking place.


    "The home of the murder club, it''s the second time you''ve been here."


    In the middle of meetings and preparations, two outsiders come in. Shining and good governance. Of course I have permission to come in.


    "Come on, you even have a sweet husband. It''s funny how you get along with a homicide club and tags."


    Seeing four people, Kaori, Kurodo, Umezu and Matsumoto, Shining laughed sarcastically.


    "Hey Matsumoto, I''ll push you first, but don''t stir me back on the crap provocation of a shit-hungry ghost"


    "Huh...? Yeah......?


    "No, you''ve already stirred that statement back by Takeda"


    Matsumoto was kidding and Kurodo was poking at Kaori, who spoke in a grumpy manner.


    "I was taken care of last night"


    Sharp ichi speaks to good governance and brilliance.


    "No big deal."


    "Yes, I''ll allow you to thank me for the rest of your life, misochus mutton."


    Good governance smiles, and Shining flirts with evil.


    "Shu, you''re not here, are you? Thank you again. Too many guards."


    "If you don''t like the avant-garde, I''ll give you a warrior with an avant-garde image."


    "I''m on the front line, too. I can help you turn the enemy around."


    Hear Ryujiro''s words, Luminous and Kurodo offer.


    "Yu, my legs are all set. I can go anytime."


    Kettle Hill reports. For all the members of the murder club and for Shining, Good Governance and the four police to move around, it means we have all the cars.


    "To avoid being overshadowed, and to make it harder to be noticed, please separate travel routes. If possible, I''d only like to be on time when I arrive."


    Naturally, it travels in multiple cars. With that in mind, Yu demands it.


    "I''ll tell the drivers that."


    Kettle Hill will contact you on Virtual Phone.


    "It feels like there are measures to be taken against Ifube Luca, but I don''t know what else is coming out."


    And, table mill.


    "What are you taking for granted..."


    "Yes, yes, because I''m retarded. Are you sorry to say the obvious..."


    At the sharp end of the spectrum, the table grinding rots.


    "We must also assume a battle with Junko."


    When Yu said in his usual laid back voice, tension ran between everyone on the spot.


    "Yu is our joker, so we have to protect him at all costs."


    "Yeah."


    "Keh."


    "I''m here, too. Me, too."


    Shouko snorted, Shining giggled, and Kurodo was self-appealing to his words.


    "They''re going to attack Buste now if they also have dust. Murder Club, Backstreet Division, finally a coalition of Shining. Almost everyone in the homicide club is going out."


    The information purchased from the information organization O''Myrape is truly reported to the Bull Village Sisters and Midori.


    "Jun Sister and Hot Jiro peanch...... why not? You-sister and Brother Hui who attacked you would be worse off."


    "There''s also Ryujiro"


    "True, you decide what to do?


    Midori and Maye say, and Gaye asks with no heart or anxiety.


    "Of course we''re going to intervene. You could say it''s just the right time to expose the truth. We can stop the futile feud."


    True said.


    "Contact Luciferin Dust so they can blow it up whenever this one gives a signal. We''ll be on our way to Baste with dust and dust."


    "Okkay True Brother"


    "Okkay True Brother"


    In response to a true decision, Midori, a little late, Gaye and Maye utter the same dialogue.


    "Let Gaye and Maye stop doing that."


    "I don''t like it. I like it." "It''s weird that Midori is good and we can''t do it."


    True said, but Gaye and Maye did not listen.


    Night. Junko contacted me at Kumi''s.


    "If it''s dusty, before Baste, we''ve gathered a lot of people."


    Upon hearing Junko''s report, Kumi thought the time had come.


    "You''re finally at war."


    Not from Arlaune, says host Kumi.


    ''Come on. I wonder what will happen. Ma, the kids at the murder club are mice I worked on, and I don''t want to waste them either. It''s true, huh?


    Kumi was a little annoyed by Junko joking.


    "By the way, I''m talking about the raffle speech, but come on, the world is full of pain, God''s exams. What did you say, is that the real Arlaune? This world in this day and age, don''t you like it that much?


    "No... that was me arranging what Luca said in front of me. Think I could use it for a speech. Honestly, I don''t hate these days."


    Answer Junko''s question honestly by switching the lead to Arlaune.


    ''Oh well, what am I, too? Because I''ve lived too long, there are many parts of me that I think were worse back in the day. There are, of course, several parts of it that say that the old days were better than the present, but overall, I still like this day and age.''


    To put it that way in his mouth, Kumi feels that the word is a lonely tone on his back. It is doubtful whether that is the true intent of Junko after all.


    "It is true that, despite a peaceful society with some guarantees, many people are perceived as hateful or find nothing to hope for in the real world. I guess we need religious groups like us for those people."


    "Or a powerful Mad Scientist at the price of becoming an experimental platform."


    The two of us say it with an ironic mouthfeel.


    "If your wish to empower all human beings is fulfilled, isn''t that out of business, too?


    In an even sarcastic tone, Kumi tells you to tease her.


    "Ma-sa. When that happens, there will only be people out there who want greater power. I want more when it defaults. That''s why, even in modern times, even though it''s a blessed time and society enough from my point of view, more and more kids are feeling blocked there and desperate for reality. Come on. So, I was wondering if you''d want a different world reincarnation or a different world metastasis. Ugh. ''


    What''s wrong, Junko, who is uke to his dialogue and laughs when he dulls.


    ''I mean, come on, you want a nexus you haven''t seen yet. dissatisfaction with the situation or despair or something to repaint''


    "More precisely, I want you to give me a nexus - right. I don''t want to make it myself. Or even if you want to make it, you don''t have that power."


    Kumi said in a chilled tone. In the end, it will be a man of other means.


    (Many of those people come to us too. less preferred motive, though)


    Kumi has given up because she personally hates other forces. She also thinks that''s what makes her religion unique.


    ''If you don''t have the courage, you won''t try to make it, and if you don''t have the luck and power, you can''t. I mean, I don''t even want to challenge you. I can''t. There''s nothing wrong with us empowering someone like that. That''s great. "


    "At the point where you''re saying it''s not a bad thing on purpose, and you''re aware it''s a little bad, isn''t it like you admitted it?


    "Haha, will you give it back -"


    Junko laughs openly at Kumi''s point.


    "By the way, what''s going on with the bacterialized Al Rawnelli copy thing?


    "It''s going well. I haven''t done any trials with human use, so it''s bump production, and there are a lot of unpredictable things about it, but I''m just getting ready."


    "Right. Even if what we''re doing fails, there is."


    Failure was Kumi, who knew that the Enjoyment Club itself would be in crisis, but ran around with such ominous things.


    Hanging up the phone, Kumi falls asleep on a tatami. I like Kumi the best way to sleep.


    "What are we going to do?


    Host Kumi asks in a voice.


    "We can''t help it, we just have to look at it."


    Switch to Arlaune Kumi and say it in a somewhat nihilistic tone.


    "Arulane... you have a bad feeling, don''t you? Do you regret it?


    "A little... I wasn''t impressed by your anxiety, but I''m kind of getting anxious, too. I''ve also been feeling like there''s a big missed one. I don''t know what that is..."


    Honestly, I can''t trust Junko any more, it was Arlaune Kumi.


    Buste central building if dust is also loaded, the director''s office.


    "It''s hidden in the woods, but it''s coming pretty good. I''m stuck with the sensors."


    Hot Jiro looks out the window and reports. The sun has already fallen and the pitch-black darkness is spreading outside the window. There are no lights but five buildings in the mountains.


    "Junko, haven''t I, of course, taught anyone everything about the plan?


    Turning to Junko in the same room, Hot Jiro asks.


    (The girl dressed as that white witch, for example. What the hell is that?


    Seems Junko brought him here, but Hot Jiro doesn''t know who he is. When I asked, they just said "later fun," and they didn''t tell me.


    "I didn''t tell you. Yikes. I don''t know where the information leaks from, and hey. And even if it''s full story, it''s just multiple things going on simultaneously."


    Junko with a mouthful full of tea. The multiple things and things - the plans and things that I don''t seem to be teaching anyone - are going on in secret because they are a tremendously dangerous substitute, Hot Jiro suspected in his heart.

 2080 29

    "It''s already night and they''re still waiting -? Unbelievable."


    "He said there had to be so many people. Oh, next."


    In Building N, a couple who came to Baste after a raffle and also dust, are having a conversation with a fed up face. He was brought to this mysterious facility behind the mountain and kept waiting in turn for more than six hours.


    "Look closely. Next."


    "Ah. Right...... Well, you get the power to make money, don''t you? Then I''ll be patient."


    "But I''m a member of that weird religious group, and you''re okay with doing something on your own?


    "On my own and shit, I want to get psychic powers for a purpose. I''ll let you do whatever you want for our well-being."


    A man is more likely to lie to a woman who now speaks his doubts.


    "I''m sorry about the soot. It''s already been interrupted today."


    That''s where Megle comes in and speaks up.


    "Huh? I thought you waited hours."


    "Hi, there''s an emergency. Ah. You can stay here and have surgery first thing tomorrow morning, but Sa, worst of all, this facility itself may be wiped out. The enemy has attacked us with a large force."


    "Enemy? What''s an enemy?"


    "Maybe I''m getting a little excited"


    Upon hearing Megle''s report, the man looked up, and the woman was interested.


    "Those two may not have any luck. I didn''t expect you to come on a day like this..."


    A ghost peach says as he looks at a couple in a faraway roll.


    "If those two don''t have any luck, there''s a good chance they''re gonna kill us too."


    "Indeed."


    Hearing Takae''s dialogue, Ghost Peach laughs bitterly.


    "Shh, you can''t let people out after surgery until they''re safe."


    Meguru comes to Takae and Haunted Peach and says with a tired face.


    "Good luck. Everyone who comes seems to be frustrated, and it''s tough with those guys. I''m pretty sure they''ve been waiting too long, and I know what it''s like to be frustrated."


    And, ghost peaches.


    "But it''s complicated. We have a hard time drawing and stretching our abilities here, but we''ve just had a little surgery, so we can get a little help."


    Said Takae in agitation.


    "Oh, you didn''t say good. It seems that the strength gained by the definitive technique at the moment is no big deal."


    "Really?


    Takae listens to Meguru and gives an unexpected voice.


    "What has been done to the subjects here, and what Junko Yukioka is doing, is to find 100% of the operating logic. There''s still not enough research at all to give you the power to freely desire without risk. I can only gain weak power. We carry out extensive and plain work by strengthening the degree of force gained little by little, increasing safety little by little, increasing the variety of force gained little by little, and doing a myriad of experiments."


    "That''s a long story..."


    Sure enough, I think Haunted Peaches.


    "However, if you lodge a copy of Arlaune, you get a lot more power than you get here, so in a way, anyone who comes here, it''s off. Oh, keep this to yourself."


    "No matter how much we''re dealing with, it''s better not to teach people..."


    Takae spills a smile on Meguru, who lightly divulges important information.


    "That''s right, are you sure there''s government suckers attacking here? Honestly, it doesn''t feel real."


    "Uh-huh..."


    When Takae changes the subject, Meguru roars and nags.


    "Wow, I look at the upset of the researchers and the atmosphere of Director Yukioka and it feels like a crisis. But... to be honest, I''m also angry that we have to get involved."


    "I didn''t want to cause this, either."


    As Megle was talking, the rumored person appeared and called out in a somewhat grumpy manner.


    "Yu, Director Yuyu Yuyukooka has returned to the previous bad director too? Ah?


    Meguru stares at the hot Jiro who appears and inquires.


    "All of a sudden you''re fighting..."


    Hot Jiro that makes it extra unpleasant.


    "Before that appearance, the director at the time of the commotion was, wow, a bad person. I was doing terrible things, like letting the S-building dwellers go and killing each other with the N-building dwellers. So, so, so, but after that, I''m going to revamp it, and you''re going to take good care of the subjects, and you''re going to go back to being a good director?


    "That''s... no, but if we don''t fight in this situation, they''ll do it unilaterally. We have to go to battle with the subjects..."


    While upset by Meguru''s accusations, Hot Jiro says the best.


    "It''s been confirmed that there''s a massive gathering outside. I might even sneak in right now. We''d like to welcome you before it does, if possible, but we''re ready."


    I would like Takae and the others to work together, convinced if possible, and the director himself asked me to go to building N, Hot Jiro, but as far as Meguru''s reaction was concerned, it seemed impossible.


    "Ha, ha, I think there are two things in the world: people who can tell if they talk, and people who can''t tell if they talk and they just have to fight. Yes, the people on the table right now wondered if it might be the former..."


    "It''s your life to try it."


    Listening to Meguru''s dialogue, Hot Jiro gets the bitter look he wants.


    "Yes, it''s a good one, so I''ll go."


    Meguru declares.


    "I''ll follow you, too. Megle, I can''t let you go alone."


    "I can shield myself, so I''ll follow you."


    Takae offered and even offered an unknown subject who was listening to the conversation on his side.


    The members of the homicide club of more than a hundred people were diving dispersed in the woods, as if they were surrounding the five buildings of Baste if they were also dusty.


    Police officers in the back streets section of Kurodo, Umezu, Matsumoto and Kaori, as well as Huiming and Koji, star charcoal flow sorcerers, also lurk near Yu, the command tower of the murder club.


    "I didn''t expect to be here again. It hasn''t been that long since I''ve been here."


    And, brilliant.


    "Looks like the placement is almost complete"


    Tablemill reports.


    "It took a while. I can''t help but travel through the mountains without the light."


    "Branch caught and skirt a little torn...... I was gonna walk careful."


    Ryujiro and Tsuruko say.


    "Now, even with the lights off, the enemy is likely to be aware, and I think he could have put the lights on and surrounded them with dignity."


    "Really now..."


    The words of Black Dou make me feel like a seedling.


    It was time for Yu to go all the way into the building because it was time to arrange it.


    One entrance to and exit from the building opened and three men and women appeared. The leading woman is in white and is waving a white flag or something. Precisely a simple white flag with a white coat on the stick.


    "Ha, suddenly you surrender?"


    Umezu smiles.


    "It looks like you''re surrendering, and there''s a chance that you''ll be caught off guard."


    And, Ryujiro.


    "That''s the guy I know... He''s not a bad guy, he''s not even a combatant waving a white flag, and I don''t think I need to tell you, but stop attacking me."


    "Okay. Ah. Wait for them to come out."


    Luminous spoke gracefully, pointing to Meguru, and Yu also nodded.


    "Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi! What... are you there? Yes, as for being there, I''ll talk to you, so don''t attack me. Listen to me. Come on!


    Megles that speak up.


    "Yep..."


    The vow leaked his voice, feeling like he had his heart eagled. The guardian next door, and Yu and Tsuko were both thrilled. The way Megle spoke reminded me of someone the four of whom knew.


    "I''ve heard and heard stories about raids on buildings here, but I don''t know why. No, no, no... that, uh, we''re just secret facility researchers and their subjects, and, hey, it''s never suspicious... but it''s not, yeah... that''s it. We give the life club extraordinary power. It''s irrelevant. If you don''t want to fight, of course you don''t want to die. So, so, I hope you don''t attack me. Oh, yeah, you''re human, aren''t you? You want to kill the same person or something? Do you want to kill me? We don''t want to kill each other. There''s no reason to be killed in the first place. Retreat, retreat, retreat."


    Megle''s voice, whirling and grasping but desperately complaining, echoed through the quiet mountains.


    "Dr. Machiko...... I remember. It looks just like the way you talk..."


    "Yeah...... they look so much alike. Like a little sister or something?


    "You don''t look alike, though."


    "Same thing with the way you talk, but the vibe looks something like it."


    Yu, Swearing, Protecting, and Tsuko miss hearing Meguru talk


    "She... would be an ordinary person without power. Isn''t that a dangerous act?"


    Detective Panda, who was looking at the megle through the window of the central building and listening to her appeal, speaks to Junko next door.


    "Hmm... right"


    Junko looked interesting. Detective Panda says it''s dangerous, but Junko doesn''t think Meguru will be attacked.


    (That researcher looks a lot like Dr. Machiko)


    Luca also looked at the megle through the window of the central building and thought of a teacher burning in her memory.


    "Keh, those brain flower garden pacifists get killed lightly in real life."


    Shining laughs off, but I don''t even expect that to happen on this occasion.


    "I don''t think he''s a brain flower garden. Sort of. I felt firm will, conviction and readiness. Ah. Ashiya, protect him."


    "Whoa."


    Kindly asked, Kurodo progresses to the front of the N building with dignity.


    "Uh, I''m fine. Because it''s the police."


    Meguru and the three of them set up in Kurodo, who approached him unwrought, but Kurodo gave him a police notebook, so he was just a little relieved. Nevertheless, a female clothing detective over two metres tall was full of suspicion and impact.


    "I promise you non-combatants won''t attack. But we don''t know who''s a non-combatant."


    Kurodo gives a slightly harsher look and tells him.


    "Are all the combatants good over there?


    It wasn''t Meguru who answered. A beautiful boy with a dog ear, dog tail, appeared behind a megle, called out. It''s Hot Jiro.


    "I''m the head of this facility, Jiro Yukioka."


    "Yuki......"


    Black Dou complains when he hears that surname, named by a boy around the age of ten who suddenly appears.


    "I know somehow, but tell me what you''re up to."


    Hot Jiro asks a question.


    "Our aim is to stop mass production of psychics by force."


    You mean you wanted to kill Junko?


    "I wonder if it will. Or who is directly involved in the task of increasing the number of capable people"


    "That''s me. You want to kill me?


    Seeing the dignified Hot Jiro, Kurodo can naturally smile zero.


    "No. I don''t want to kill anyone. I just need you to stop."


    "You can kill me. Just don''t kill non-combatants. Those who did not take part in the battle should be missed. I have no intention of fighting. It''s really irrelevant just to get involved."


    That said, Jiro Feng saw Meguru, Takae and the other subject''s man.


    "You can go down to building n for all three more. Maybe now we''ve talked. From here..."


    Hot Jiro takes out the virtual phone.


    "Sakamoto, if I signal, let the S-building subjects go. Just make sure you get it out right away."


    ''I don''t think they''re all coming out...... there''s less than twenty people at most''


    "Just the guy who wants to get busted. This way, we''ll get the delightful people out of building B. If you can''t fix that, it''s your turn."


    Ordering Stephen Sakamoto, the head of Building S, Hot Jiro began his investigation of Building B on Virtual Phone.


    "Aren''t you going to fight?


    Black Dou asks after hearing the current phone interaction.


    "I didn''t say that. I told you to miss non-combatants. I mean... you can fight someone who can fight outside the building."


    When Hot Jiro laughed niggardly, the door to building B. opened.

 2081 30

    Seeing the B-building dwellers who came out, the faces of the murder club lurking in the woods were at war.


    Anomalies like innumerable humans melting, entangling and integrating. I can also see the colour of my skin with light and brightness. It is not skin tone. All over my body pulsating vividly in peaches.


    Such anomalies boil one after the other from the entrance of building B. And disappear into the dark. We went into the woods.


    "If you want to run, now''s the time! And you better not attack these guys! That''s with attacking your people!


    Hot Jiro shouts and warns.


    "Wow!


    "Bye!"


    "Honey!


    "Bubella!


    "Babela!


    There was a scream all over the dark. It is clear that the raid has already taken place.


    "Did they take the lead? What do you mean, don''t attack, attack your people?


    Umezu groans.


    "Many humans were melting and solidifying into one, right? I mean, isn''t that what this is about? Ah?


    Listening to the usual prolonged and swallowing tone of Yu''s dialogue, some of the people around him get cold spines.


    "What are you doing? Make him stop."


    Kurodo stares at Hot Jiro in front of him.


    "I''ll stop as soon as you get home. You can''t stop attacking me."


    Looking back at Kurodo, Hot Jiro says away.


    "Right...... Bye"


    Kurodo waves his arm at Hot Jiro.


    Kuro Dou can use a kind of ability of his grandson''s hand to simultaneously attack a wide range of shocks with diffuse shifts, but the target is alone, and there is no need to diffuse. You can just keep shooting through.


    However, the shock did not reach Jiro Thermal and was inhibited.


    A subject with the ability to shield himself, supposedly pulled in, sneaked inside the entrance to and exit from Building N so that he could protect Jiro Hot at any time.


    "Director...... broken in one shot. I''ll put up my next shield soon, but I can''t put this shield up so many times."


    Subject whispers behind Hot Jiro.


    "Yu, let''s light the lights. The darkness is the other way around."


    "That''s right. Lights, please, so-so."


    Declared by Shore Husband, Yu contacts one of the members of the murder club to have the lights lit with his abilities.


    The side of the area became brighter. I can''t say it''s as bright as day, but I can''t see my surroundings in the dark anymore.


    And a scary sight pops into my sight. The members of the homicide club have been taken in by the alien body of the case. Just look. Six or seven people are desperate with their upper body only out of their alien bodies.


    You''re dressed as a hostage.


    "Don''t be. That''s what I meant."


    Yu shrugs. Umezu also understands the meaning of Hot Jiro''s words and nods in tannic terms.


    "Why don''t you attack the captured person so he doesn''t hit you?


    Matsumoto puts up a gun and suggests.


    "It''s also possible that the nerves are connected inside. Otherwise, I''ll turn it off."


    And, Yu.


    "No hitter."


    Scented seedlings sigh. The point is that the aliens are still alive. If he was killed, this one can attack without hesitation, but he''s still alive and taken hostage. You can kill every ally, you can''t do that very much.


    "I''ll appeal to you to avoid a fight somehow, and hey. And it''s a hostage outfit without killing, and it''s a very difficult situation."


    That was when Yu said so and conceived it.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Detective Panda, who came running screaming, assembled into one of the B building residents.


    "Detective Panda doesn''t overlook things like that!


    With that screaming, Detective Panda busts the body of a homicide club member taken in by a B-building resident out of the B-building resident.


    "Looks like it''s okay if I pull it out like that."


    Yu shrugs when he sees the sight.


    "Then shoot him?


    "No, I''ll leave it to Detective Panda."


    Yu tells Matsumoto to keep his gun up.


    "Hey... what are you doing..."


    As Detective Panda builds on the B residents one after the other, Hot Jiro groans when he sees them bust out of the murder club members.


    "Then I''ll help you too"


    Kurodo says, and just like Detective Panda, he gets grabbed by a B-building resident and drags out a homicide club member with his half body inside him.


    "Hey Detective Panda, what are you going to do!?


    "Detective Panda woke up. Accept your sins."


    When Jiro Hot asked, Detective Panda told him quietly.


    "Redemption. As long as Detective Panda''s life is there, Detective Panda keeps saving someone''s life. Keep using Detective Panda''s life to help. That''s how I decided to live. So you can''t just shut up and watch someone''s life being threatened in front of you."


    "You idiot! I''ve been trying so hard not to get the dead out here, and you''re ruining it as an extra one! I don''t care what happens anymore!


    To Detective Panda, who proclaims with his chest outstretched, Jiro Hot pukes in anger and throws it away, he contacts him on a virtual phone.


    (I wonder what happened to Detective Panda... Looks like a different person than before. I feel so impatient)


    Hot Jiro, on the other hand, even wondered about Detective Panda''s change.


    Sakamoto, release the S-building subjects.


    To be brief, Hot Jiro saw Kurodo nearby.


    "It''s a real kill from here on out!


    Hot Jiro screams and pulls into the building in building N.


    "Ugh!


    The entrance and exit of building S opens, and the carefree residents of building S come in and scream with their voices together. That''s more than two dozen people.


    All of its faces are distorted by madness. Weird eye and mouth shape. Some of them drool and leave their tongues out of their mouths. Some men dressed like naked nappies alone were muscular. I''m scared in any case.


    In addition, some of the residents of Building B experienced changes. The lower body remains half melted and intertwined, and only the upper body grows innumerably divisive.


    (This... might taste bad if left alone)


    Yu, who thought so, erases the grown upper body of the B building dweller with an extinguishing gaze, but still divides one after the other.


    I also try to erase the lower body. Yup, but now one of the remaining upper bodies moves downwards to act as a root and repeat the split.


    I try to erase it at the same time up and down, but the mass of meat expands from the extinguished space and returns to the same shape. I don''t know what the hell kind of tease it is. Maybe it''s super regenerating, even from a few pieces of flesh left over from thinking I let it disappear.


    The battle began there. Subjects in Building S activated various abilities everywhere to attack. The Murder Club also attacks back with defeat.


    Each other''s attacks hurt each other, and they fall. Some have been fatally injured. But...


    "Ugh! Whoa! Buha!


    There was someone standing between the S-building subjects and the murder club, under attack from both sides. It''s Detective Panda. He''s screaming every time he eats an attack.


    "Hey, Detective Panda! Get out of my way!


    "You''re under both attacks, and you''re a mazo!?


    Those in the interrupted murder club speak out in protest.


    "Detective Panda... has been taking lives ever since. So... Detective Panda thought that the only way to make amends was to keep saving lives. Detective Panda doesn''t know which is right! But... you''re killing each other and trying to wipe out your lives. Then Detective Panda will stand up and continue to protect both lives. This is the only way Detective Panda can do it! This is all I can think of!


    Detective Panda keeps screaming as we eat each other''s attacks.


    Detective Panda was already remodeled by Junko to give the flesh a robust, powerful regenerative ability as well. However, at the price of this, he was also declared incapable of living very long. About five or six more years of life.


    "It''s bad for Detective Panda..."


    Yu shrugs, sees the S-building subjects, and erases them from one end.


    Some of the S-building subjects resisted Yu''s vanishing gaze. The madness of the S-building subjects was raising the resistance level. Those people also seem to be quite powerful in their abilities, hurting or murdering the capable people of the murder club one after the other.


    On the other hand, the residents of Building B continued to grow even more. While Yu looked away for a moment and turned his gaze toward the S building, he turned into a huge monster and was rampant. Dozens of upper bodies overlap, as if making waves of people. And building B residents are also connected to each other, forming even ground buried in the upper body of a person.


    And some of those b-building residents have taken it in once again.


    "Keh, even though this one is higher in numbers, doesn''t it feel like it''s being pushed?


    Abominably, Shining said. Anyway, if it''s just the B-building residents, the allies have been taken in again, so they''re attacking.


    "We can''t get out of sight in time."


    Yu says as he erases the B building dwellers. The growth rate is better than the superior turns it off. It absorbs even the trees that grow around it and increases its growth rate even further, whether it is a source of nutrition or a nursery bed.


    "You look like you''ve already reversed that number."


    Looking over the upper body of a B-building dweller who grew on one side of the perimeter, Yoshiji said.


    At last, the face of the murder club, the police, Hikaru and Shinji attacked the residents of Building B. It could hurt those who were taken in, but if we don''t keep fighting them, we''re in danger. That''s all the momentum, building B residents are growing. Yu can''t handle it alone.


    Luminous and Good Governance apply the technique of Thunder Axis with a double. Electric bioenergy spread in a vortex, one after the other wiping out the upper body of the B-building dweller.


    "Uh-huh. Do it."


    "This is amazing..."


    Matsumoto cheers on the flashy attacks of Shining and Good Governance, and Takuma leaks an exclamation.


    Ryujiro and Kishi Husband have yet to do anything. Buildings B, S, and neither subject will attempt to fight. I''m just staring at the situation. They are told to keep it warm. For when Luca and the others came out.


    "Enemy allies mixed and brawling? Yeah, well, I''m hard to handle... but that looks like a monster, so can I get involved?


    The Luca emerges from the central building and squeals. Shibao, Princess, and Mumura are also there.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, can I attack the melting disgusting upper body grown from the ground? Say it."


    A mud village calls in a holographic display to ask questions and tell Luca the answers that came out.


    "Ifube Luca and his surroundings showed up! Watch out! Near the building in the middle!


    Sharp ichi screams, and whoever receives his voice turns his gaze to Luca and the others.


    "Well, now I want to finish it."


    I''ll take care of the guard against the blizzard.


    Ryujiro and Kishifu said looking to Luca.

 2082 31

    Detective Panda has been struggling between homicide clubs and subjects in buildings S and B.


    "Huh! Goo! Goo! Not yet!


    Detective Panda, who groans and faces every time he eats an attack, raises the roar of temper.


    Lucas and the others look strangely at Detective Panda, who is attacked by each other and interrupts each other.


    "Detective Panda hasn''t changed. Still self-satisfied. And self-indulgence. I know it''s such a crappy idea that nobody dies, but I failed the attack with that obstruction, so it could be me being attacked and dying, and it could be helpful, but it could be a life-saving, nasty act."


    Luca says, let the snowstorm blow toward the woods.


    "To the devil... but yes"


    Ryujiro will respond quickly. But now it''s not a giant oil stove. There has been little visual change. The blowing snow melted and became water, and the wind just became wind.


    "You don''t have to materialize anything else. I''ve made a request to keep certain areas at room temperature for a while - as long as possible. If my favor runs out, Mr. Shore, please."


    "Okay. My powers won''t last long, either."


    As long as the power of Ryujiro and Shore husband continues, only Luca''s snowstorm can be deactivated. However, Ryujiro sees that no matter how much room temperature you say you will keep, Luca''s supercoolant beam, an ability that occurs instantaneously, will not be prevented. It''s only snowstorm control.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, is there any way Luca''s blizzard doesn''t have to go away?


    When Mud Village asks questions, an upright fox appears with a box. And when the laser pointer pops out of the box, Ryujiro glances at it and the laser illuminates to indicate where Ryujiro is.


    "Hmm, that''s him"


    "Over there."


    The princess and Luca squirm almost simultaneously.


    The princess did the trick of scratching and tried to behold Ryujiro slaughter, but a moment earlier, sharp one waved his arm and hit the princess with a transparent crush. The princess is defeated by a lie down.


    "Here we go again..."


    The princess squeaks abominably, getting up slowly, distorting her face to anger.


    "I''m sorry. I''m late."


    Shibao apologizes. A total of four Lucas, Shibao, Mumura and Princess made of chocolate appear around Shibao. These chocolates can replace the damage of those who ate Shibao''s chocolate in advance, but before Shibao created the chocolate instead, the princess ate the attack.


    Sharp Ichi now waves his arms at Luca, but Luca''s chocolate doll takes his place and receives a transparent crush.


    "Four chocolates were tight, to be honest, but instead, at least four attacks won''t kill you, so you''re reliable."


    Luca says. Shibo''s substitute chocolate doll has to eat a piece of chocolate to make one.


    One or two of those substitute chocolate dolls, and then they go on and get erased.


    "You''re Dawn Yu''s vanishing gaze. I don''t know where you are, but it looks like my abilities are out of reach."


    And, Shibao.


    "Mr. Super Fox Dog Fox, can''t you manage Dawn Yu''s vanishing gaze?


    When Mudd Village made a favor towards the holographic display, a tiny little chinchilla-sized fox popped out of the box with the fox and ran out into the woods.


    "What? Now..."


    "Come on......?


    To the princess who asks, Mumura shakes her neck sideways with a difficult face.


    Except for the mud villages, no one noticed the presence of a running fox. Eventually, the fox approaches Yu''s side.


    "Huh?"


    Out of the sixteen substitute chocolate dolls that appeared, Yu noticed that the fox was approaching when he wiped out up to seven.


    The fox jumps in front of Yu. Yu saw it then. The fox has a big spide in his mouth.


    As the child fox shook his head, pointing the tip of the spide to his superior face, he bit the spide and sprayed the liquid inside into his superior eyes.


    "Ahhh."


    "Gentle."


    Yu laid his hands on his eyes and he nodded, so Tatsuko noticed something strange and called out. The fox had disappeared as soon as it applied the liquid in the spoid.


    "It''s okay. Well, I thought he was going for my eyes, so I was defending him with proper contact. Ah. But..."


    Handkerchief and eye-soaking yu.


    "I need to wipe it tight...... if I do, I can''t stick it up and take it inside. This liquid. I extinguished the contact area, but the amount spent on the surroundings..."


    "I''ll pull it out for you. Wait."


    Take the handkerchief from Yu, and hold Yu''s body with his left hand and carefully wipe his eyes with his right hand.


    "Um... what''s the point of holding it?


    "Be polite! To wipe it thoroughly!


    Ask, Yuko answers forcefully.


    "I wonder if I''ll give up the snowstorm."


    Saying carelessly, Luca releases a white beam toward the murder club constituents nearby and traps them inside a block of ice.


    I didn''t let it freeze completely, I just locked it in a chunk of ice, so I didn''t die instantly. But it doesn''t taste good to leave it alone.


    The returning Yu extinguishes only a chunk of ice to rescue a murder club member.


    "I suppose I''ll seal up Dawn Yu with the chicken schematics."


    Luca confirms it and squeals. If you feel like it, you can use ice shotguns and other things, build ice columns, and kill the members of the murder club, but I saw Yu move and decided it would be more effective to keep him alive and ice pickled.


    "Aim at me!


    Detective Panda screamed and showered Luca''s white beam.


    Detective Panda is a pain in the ass, so Luca didn''t operate the supercoolant. Detective Panda stuck a surprisingly small chunk of ice where he bathed in the water, but it stays half water, and it''s a substitute for falling right off if you pay.


    "What''s Detective Panda doing?


    "They''re attacking us both."


    Instead, he''s attacking.


    "I mean, it looks like both factions are trying to protect themselves from the attack."


    Four people appeared there, True, Gaye, Maye and Midori, muttering strangely when they saw Detective Panda standing.


    "Detective Panda realized that this feud was pointless?


    "It seems possible..."


    In the words of Gaye, Maye becomes the face of ideas.


    "I wonder... Well, stop fighting, Gaye, Maye."


    "How?


    When the truth demands it, Gaye and Maye turn to Zito and see the truth, asking at the same time in a frightened voice.


    "Can''t you do something about it?


    "By what means?" "Please present specific methods"


    "Right...... just for a moment. I want to surprise both sides and stop and bring it to our attention"


    "Then maybe we can..." "Be more specific."


    "Then ask for the speaker''s skill. So that my voice may be loud."


    "Okkay True Brother"


    "Stop it."


    A true-mouthed dialogue echoed around the Baste facility if dust was also loaded, as a loud volume that stuck his ears intact. No, it also sounds in the building.


    ''No, it''s early. Don''t do that. I said to you. Oh, but it''s also just the right dialogue because I wanted to tell you not to. I mean, that''s enough. Keep your voice down.''


    "Okkay True Brother"


    "Don''t do that. I mean, it hasn''t gotten smaller. Your voices are getting bigger."


    The voices of True, Gaye and Maye echoed around in loud volume, and as true prospects suggest, the battle was almost interrupted. The face of the murder club, the police, the subjects in Building S, the four former homicide clubs, Shining and Good Governance, and Detective Panda, all see the truth. However, it does not go to building B residents.


    "What are they doing...?


    "Start a weird cont when you show up. Cancer..."


    Umezu and Hikaru say in a frightened voice.


    True pulls out the gun and fires one shot up.


    "Attention! Combat interrupted! Listen to me!


    Rarely screaming true. The sisters'' magic is still working, so it sounds loud.


    "Heh heh, true brother, b-building resident...... that weird upper torso split all over and melted monster, it stays rampant. We have to do something about that."


    Midori calls.


    "Gaye, Maye, do something about that, too."


    "So give me specific instructions."


    "Hey, Sister Gaye, Sister Maye, can you summon this child here?


    Midori projects a holographic display in front of the truly daunting Bull Village sisters who command it. Thermal Jiro was shown there.


    "I''m in that building. My name is Jiro Yukioka. This kid''s gonna be able to do something about that creep."


    Midori refers to Building N. Sorcery of the Bull Village sisters and not omnipotence. But Midori thought it might be easier to realize the image if he knew the location, if he knew the name as well.


    "Yukioka...?


    "Okay," "I''ll try."


    After Gaye and Maye are surprised at the same time, they nod at the same time.


    "Summoning Yukijiro Yukioka" "Yukijiro Yukioka is not here."


    Exercising improvised magic, Hot Jiro appeared before his sisters.


    "Hey, what!? Outside!? What... Midori!? True!?"


    Suddenly he''s forced to transfer, and Hot Jiro panics as much as he wants. Besides, looking around, True and Midori were close, so I''m extra surprised.


    "Phew."


    Hot Jiro gets his tail really grabbed and gives a raised voice.


    "Hey, do something about those guys. You can do it."


    Referring to the residents of Building B, True commands.


    "Stop it! The tail''s nervous. I''m sensitive to it!


    Hot Jiro summons desperately. The truth was gripping my tail pretty hard and it hurt.


    "If you want me to stop, do something about those guys. I want to stop fighting."


    "Guru... ok...... Everybody back."


    When Hot Jiro called, the residents of Building B stopped splitting and spit out the members of the murder club they had taken in their bodies, returning to Building B. Honestly, Jiro Hot also wants to stop this fight if it can be stopped, and I don''t know what the Truths did, but now that the fight seems to be stopped, I decided to take a ride.


    "Makoto Aizawa, it''s been a long time since I told you to listen to me... how long do you make me wait?


    Luca speaks truly.


    "You have no choice. Well, I''m ready, so let me talk."


    Truth be told, look over at those who were fighting in front of building N.


    "After listening to me, decide if you want to fight."

 2083 32

    Several holographic displays are projected in gigantic sizes.


    All that was shown was the exterior of the factory at night. It all seems like factories in different places, and I don''t even know what it''s for construction.


    "True, what are you going to do?"


    "Come on."


    Ryujiro and Akiichi whisper to each other.


    "Real-time delivery. This is all a beverage factory."


    True to say, I issue a directive on a virtual phone.


    The factory was simultaneously blown up in the footage.


    "I just had it blown up on my command. There are probably no dead people out there. I think the workers and researchers who were inside are out in advance��"


    "Hmm, what''s the point of that? Bombing for what? It''s too abrupt to be true."


    Seriously, Kaori asks.


    "In these beverage factories, allauneri copies, which were successfully bacterialized, were cultured. Mix the bacteria from the Alrawnelli copy with the beverage made at the beverage factory and ship. This is the fate of Yukioka."


    Even when I heard the true story, most of them did not understand, because many did not know the existence of Arulane.


    "True brother, first we have to explain Arlaune from something"


    "Oh well...... I totally lost it."


    Midori pointed it out, and explained it retrospectively, until the truth was what Arlaune was. However, he kept silent that Kumi, the patriarch of the Order of Enjoyment, was the host of Arlaune.


    (I''m in a public place, too, but I don''t know.)


    Midori thinks. True policy was to ensure that Midori''s existence was not understood by others as much as possible.


    "- So Yukooka had grown a copy of Arlaune and transplanted it to mice on a regular basis. And it led to the production of a new Al Rawnelli copy. It''s a bacterialized alrawnelli copy. Everyone and he were distracted by the Enjoyment Club, Detective Panda and the Murder Club Loser, and Yukooka was secretly working on that plan. Plans to farm Arlaunerico bacteria in beverage factories, mix them with beverages, flush them across the country, and give them to people to drink indiscriminately."


    Many were at ease when they heard the truth revealed by the Truth. Even if you don''t bother to have a modified surgery to give it strength, if you sell it by mixing a sneaky, recently converted Al Rawnelli copy into a beverage, it goes into the belly of a large number of humans. And the dimension of awakening paranormal forces indiscriminately.


    "So, they found out and blew it up? With whose help? That simultaneous bombing has to be a lot of tissue."


    "I can''t tell you that"


    Black Dou asks, but True refuses to answer. It was with the help of Luciferin Dust, but that cannot be revealed.


    "Come on, Junko really planned such a drastic thing? That guy... is that what you do so impotently?


    It''s brilliant to have a questionable voice.


    "He always makes it look like he doesn''t cross the line, but if he exceeds a certain level where his desires are, he crosses the line ignoring both morality and rules. That''s happened a few times in the past."


    True as I say, I see Hot Jiro. It was true, which he urged with his gaze to make Hot Jiro nod that it was true, but Hot Jiro does not respond by distracting his gaze.


    "I mean, we were blind, weren''t we? Is that why you said this war was pointless?"


    Surrounding himself with Yu''s remarks.


    It''s a clown. It''s a clown.


    "Actually, I had no idea we were planning on doing that."


    and Matsumoto and Umezu.


    "Oh, this one was destiny.


    "No, that''s not it. You-chan, Makoto."


    Shortly after the truth is said, Junko comes out of the central building and smiles and denies it. I''m also tired on the side.


    "Shinjun. I''ll give you super praise. I can''t believe I noticed your plan and dealt with it. I didn''t do that a lot. Great."


    "Praising the truth is a mistake. Almost Our Activity"


    "Truth is, I was just talking."


    He was a praiseworthy pure son, but Maya and Gaye lightly deny it.


    "Oh, yeah."


    and Junko.


    "You didn''t just say that. You''re not listening."


    True to stare at the Bull Village sisters.


    "I know. Yo. ''Cause what I found out is amazing enough."


    "I just asked the intelligence organization to do that, too." "The Power of O''MyRape."


    Junko follows, but the sisters chase him even further.


    "But you''re wrong. Nothing. I''m not messing with everyone here, am I? It''s not like you don''t want to do that. You don''t need to be blind to carry out another plan in the first place. You don''t have to do that to make a sneak progress."


    "We didn''t get messed up, but if we tried Junko Yukioka, this was a clean project here."


    "That sort of thing. No matter how much, I only occasionally do such dishonest and insidious things."


    Junko answers Luca, who spreads her uncontrolled grin. And many will go into their hearts, saying, "Do you do it once in a while?"


    "Even if I interpreted it badly. Come on, I guess I''d like to recognize it as much as insurance at best. Everything I''m setting up at the same time is an important plan, and it''s insurance. So the perception that you did it to distract us is wrong. I''m gonna say it again, but you''re not gonna be okay, are you? I can''t believe how blind you are to this bullshit."


    "I mean, the truth is out of the question. Are you ashamed? But Junko didn''t let anyone know about the plan he was making, and he said it was a complete feat."


    Shining said with a slight laugh.


    "Yeah. So I''m complimenting you on that. It''s just that there''s a huge, huge overlook."


    "Oh, my God, that''s"


    In response to Junko''s dialogue, True said so as to be challenging.


    "Shinjun. The fact that I succeeded in bacterializing Alrawnelli copies doesn''t make sense, even if it prevents a single indiscriminate spraying. We''ll just have to do it again. That means you have to kill me to prevent it. And maybe even if you kill me, there''s a virus manufacturing recipe in someone else''s hands. If that''s the case, it''s stuffing, right?


    Many were convinced by the content of Junko, who giggles and gives reasons. Some are at war.


    "Does that mean that Junko can always fill the world with paranormal abilities if he wants to?


    Black Dou asks.


    "I haven''t demonstrated it yet. Because I didn''t actually spray the bacteria from Al Rawnelli Copy. You''re not even experimenting with the human body to see what that does. Well, in theory, it''s supposed to work, but there''s a lot of unknown parts, and you don''t know it unless you try."


    After answering Kurodo, Junko saw the truth again.


    "So, Makoto. Looks like you think you stopped my plan, but what about the area? From me, there are a lot of unknown parts, but what if even once I sprayed the bacteria of the recopy Arlaune proved to work properly? Suppose you''ve achieved something?


    "No problem. I can deal with it."


    He was a pure child who asked with no heart or a mean tone, but the truth was uttered without moving.


    "Heh. Is there a way to do that?


    "Yes."


    "Let me hear it."


    "Let Gaye and Maye do their best. Or even the power of Ryuji."


    "We ask you again..."


    "What, me too?"


    Gaye and Maye are taken aback by a true dialogue that I have just said. Ryujiro was also surprised when he was suddenly named.


    "Whatever you guys are capable of, it will be possible. Alrawnelli, there''s a way to completely disable the copy bacteria."


    "For example, what kind of hand..."


    "What can I do to demonstrate that potential?


    "If I say so much here, I''m stuck with this guy. I have an idea."


    True said to Gaye and Maye, who would ask half-eyed.


    "Either way, the truth is that you only poke at Junko and you haven''t even given up."


    Tired, who had remained silent until then, spoke.


    "I honestly don''t think True can be Junko. I''m not just talking about the truth, but I don''t think it''s possible for everyone here to join forces."


    Listening to a tired dialogue, some feel fear, some let themselves soothe and recruit a fighting spirit, and some contemplate.


    "Tired, that''s not a good way to stir things up."


    Junko smiles bitterly and beware.


    "It''s not incitement..."


    "It wouldn''t be better if you meant it. It is not a good idea to deny the sprouts of possibility. It''s not good to underestimate. I hope you''re going to drink it. So, Makoto. Did you find out the third part of my plan?


    To the words that came out of Junko''s mouth, I did round my eyes, though true for a moment.


    "The third is that there were still other plans underway. Ah?


    Yu asks.


    "That sort of thing. I''m moving pretty seriously this time, and when I do, I''m going to try all sorts of things at once. Come on. Then I''ll show you the third one now, along with the reward for True, and the labor for everyone. Hotsumi. You can come out."


    When Junko called on the Virtual Phone, the door to Building N opened and one girl appeared.


    White girl with clothes, skin and hair. Not as white as Luca''s eyes, but otherwise generally white girl.


    True, tired and only Midori looked familiar to that girl in the whole body white outfit with a design reminiscent of a witch. I''ve never met Midori in person, but I knew him through a true perspective.


    (Cosplay woman wandering around in Baste lately if dust is also loaded)


    I also heard and knew that Jiro Hot only existed, but until some point, he had not been informed by Junko.


    "No way..."


    It depends on the word behind the true brain. The Institute of Biology in a moment.


    (Uh-huh... Jun Sister, so I resuscitated Sole and made him my subordinate ~)


    Midori didn''t speak up either, but I''m surprised.


    "I''m a magic girl WH4 = III again, magic girl! White Hazard Hotsumi!


    With his name on it, the girl poses by doing a cosplay of a white-knuckled witch.


    "I''m reborn to make you wish!


    Declare with a happy smile, Magic Girl WH4 = III Re Magic Girl White Hazard Hotsumi.


    "I had a hard time finding souls from the computer world and regenerating them with the same physical functions."


    Junko with a good face. I can''t wait to publish the trump cards I''ve been hiding and keep.


    "Then listen to my wish first. Make sure you get all the plans for Snow Oka."


    "Yes."


    For every true wish, Hotsumi laughs and agrees.


    "Huh...? No, no, no, Hotsumi, don''t ask me that."


    "... Huh? Oh, I replied with momentum, but that''s no good."


    Junko, who was good at smiling, turned around and rushed out NG, and Hotsumi also rushed to correct him.


    - That''s the situation.


    At a coffee shop in the city, Van Damme explained all the current situation and took a breather to grab a coffee.


    In the seat in front of Van Damme sat a woman dressed in white crust.


    "When it comes to the dispute with Junko Yukioka, he should promise to help. I''d like to ask you a favor now, wouldn''t you?


    "I don''t mind. So what am I supposed to do?


    To Van Damme to confirm, the white-squeezed woman - Rain Shore Lily spilled a smile and asked.


    60 Play with Changing the World End

 2084 Four Chapters

    That''s a country that was supposed to have been exposed to an endless war disaster.


    Such a country, by the activity of a man, is about to end the battle. Listening to such a story, the boy looked into the country and took a leg.


    "How old will the boy be?


    The bearded Japanese of the guide asks with a loving smile as he drives the car.


    "Thirteen."


    "Sounds like you''re brushing your arms a little... but it feels like a burning blade"


    He is in the driver''s seat, says the Japanese, who named him 400,000 eagle hiko, with a slight laugh.


    "To see that guy...... I was going to brush my arms in the back street so I could cut through the danger zone by myself, but not enough yet?


    boy asks. The boy is also Japanese.


    "It''s not enough at all. Yeah, it''s better than nothing."


    Said a small, glassy looking Japanese man who sat next to him in the back seat. His name was Amano Bow Man.


    It was a shame for the boy to meet the Japanese in a distant exotic land. Besides, these two, he says, are armed soldiers and quite celebrities. Hate, the boy doesn''t know much about it.


    "I''m leaving peaceful Japan to come to such a dangerous country, and I thought it was too much of a situation to help you. This."


    While listening to the bowman, the boy looks out the car. Outside there is a rocky desert. And there are tank wreckages rolling all over the place, and you can see bombarded housing trails, etc.


    "Yeah. I really... I''m the one who wants to see you. I want to see you and tell you something. I just checked online, and I don''t know what''s inside. In the country before I came here, I finally figured out where that guy was. Now... I can finally meet him."


    Talking, the boy was shaking his voice.


    That''s the story in six years.


    (I don''t mind dying. I have committed many sins. For myself - for the exploration and doing of my life, I have built up sacrifices. I have easily taken people''s lives. So I don''t resent anyone for being killed)


    Trembling at the fear of death, she was ready.


    (But this kid isn''t. I don''t want you to die in my convolutions. Something... Can''t you do something about it?


    In time of death, her head spins fast.


    (woohoo...... I really want to live too)


    Shivering in the fear of death, something can play.


    What time is that?


    The first time I saw that, something cold ran on my true spine.


    That was not long before True came to the Snow Oka Institute.


    A woman who volunteered for an experimental bench to Junko literally collapsed in front of her. The flesh on his face melted, his eyes poured out, his legs melted and he couldn''t stand, and he drowned and made a meat all over the floor.


    "That''s it. Was it a failure?"


    It is not just the sudden melting and death of a human being who lived to this day. Junko, Teng Himself, who created such a tragedy, smiled at it and looked at it with a bitter smile.


    "What was wrong with you? I knew it had a dissolving effect on proteins, so I put enough inhibitors in it. Wasn''t it enough? I wonder if there''s anything else missing. But I was just checking this out to see if I could tell. Hmmm...... I was wondering if I could experiment with one more person."


    Junko looks at the melted meat with a grunt about it. In fact, I wasn''t just watching, I was activating the ability to analyze Analyze by Demographic Eyes, but I really didn''t know that, and I don''t care where I found out.


    "Why... are you doing this..."


    The truth asks with a trembling voice.


    "That''s because you''re a Mad Scientist. The first time you die, you don''t complain, because that''s the kind of contract you get to use as a test bench."


    "You don''t think anything about killing people?


    "By people, I wonder? You don''t want to kill anyone you like, do you? I''ll make it a relatively safe experiment for anyone who likes it. Someone who isn''t is reasonably appropriate"


    To the true question, Junko answers with a bright and gentle smile. Seeing yourself perceived by fear, anger and sadness with the eyes of a pure child further amplifies true negative emotions.


    "We talked before we lived here, didn''t we? Is this who I am? True, you''re trying to change me like that, aren''t you?


    "I did...... you know..."


    I know that, but the shock was huge when Junko had to look at the fact that he let people die. I needed to desperately indulge in crying.


    "You know, truly yours..."


    "I don''t want to hear it"


    True turned his back on Junko, and truly blocked Junko''s words when he tried to speak something. I felt like I didn''t want to hear anything. Something felt like it was going to burst. It was in that critical state. If Junko said anything not to be nice, it would either burst completely or an irreparable crack was going to form in him.


    But at this time, the truth has always wondered what Junko was going to say.


    Inside the Ming Hour Shrine Hall.


    Courage has made this place our home. There is nothing to blame. This has long been a place where monsters live or are said to be inhabited by sorcerers, etc., and shrine officials do not try to interfere, even though they know courage resides.


    Ringtones have also spent most of their time with courage since sometime. I live with courage. Futons, life products, changing clothes, and proper bell tones.


    "Again, this guy slept without saying no to me... I mean, did you sleep again while you were online"


    Courage, playing the game by herself, shrugged in awkwardness when she saw the ringtone sleeping in an intermediate-like outfit between lying down and lying down. Confectionery bags are scattered around.


    "You''ve got a cold...... If I wake up, I''ll be punished."


    Blurring, Courage pulls the futon out of the break-in and tries to put it over the ringtone.


    The movement stops unexpectedly.


    I accidentally took a serious look at the long, stretched, well-shaped bare feet of the bell tone, the belly and hem peeking through the raised hem, the puffiness of the chest clearly visible over the thin fabric clothes, etc.


    Faster palpitations. My face gets hot. Courage is also a boy of his age, so lust is normal. And...


    Nausea crept up, courage lowered the futon and headed to the kitchen with his hands on his mouth.


    Stick your face in the sink. I''m desperate, but it''s for what if. I opened my mouth and breathed rough, but I didn''t have to vomit. I have sweat all over my body.


    "Shit...... you horny bitch...... Every time I get older, I get horny... Why do women get horny when they grow up? Even my chest wasn''t so bloated back in the day..."


    Bravery fussed over the ringtone as he spoke to himself in an abomination.


    At that time, I realized courage. That the holographic display was still projected at the end of the ringtone.


    (What kind of site was this guy looking at?


    Courage pinches the screen with his toes and cleverly flies to his own sight.


    "All about bondage! Inherited from the Edo period, I''ll teach you how to be prodigal!


    I just saw the logo on the site front page, decided I didn''t see the courage and turned off the display.


    "Yu... Ki..."


    At that time, the courage is daunting because the ringtone has called my name.


    Turn to the ringtone, but there is no change.


    (Are you watching my dreams on your own again? I guess it''s not a horny dream. Either way, you''ll be punished later)


    This isn''t the first time I''ve been called a name when I''m asleep, but timing was a problem. So I got a little upset with the courage, but it upset me and I was no longer doing it.


    That''s the story now.

 2085 1

    "It''s more of a witchy costume than a magical girl."


    "I agree with that. Other than white, the design doesn''t have much originality."


    A beautiful girl with white hair in a white costume - Yu said as she looked at the white disaster scallop of a self-proclaimed magic girl.


    "What''s that kid''s concept?


    Hot Jiro, who has been informed of nothing, asks Junko.


    "I''m a magical girl with the power to make wishes. I didn''t make it, though. We were enemies when we met, but we lost our bodies to kill, and we stockpiled our souls and cells. It took me quite a while to play it though. So, I can make wishes, so naturally I can also grant supernormal powers... right?


    "You made me appear confident, but you don''t understand that important point properly..."


    I see Junko checking with the scallops somewhat anxiously at the end of the explanation, and I get tired of going in.


    "Making wishes means permanent change, not temporary, like me or Mr. Mumura, right?


    "My ability, it''s not like I can make a wish, and I can''t make the desired effect or anything."


    Mumura grinned and denied Ryujiro''s question.


    "I think so."


    "Maybe not. Yeah."


    Junko looks at the scallops and asks, but the scallops say confidently.


    "But wasn''t that a bad way to make that wish?


    At that time, when True pointed it out, the entrance and exit of Building N opened and a large number of humans came out.


    "If you think you''ve been waiting for me, now you''re out?


    "Oh, that''s amazing. There''s a lot of them."


    "People are dead!?


    "What the hell is this?


    I can see in the eyes of a lot of people on the spot that they are ordinary people no matter what they see coming out.


    "Those who came here to be remodeled to gain strength through the Life League raffle."


    Conscious of those present in this room, Hot Jiro told them who they were who appeared from building N.


    "Well, Hotsumi, say hello to those people"


    "Yes, sir."


    Asked by Junko, Hotsumi dances the universe and moves by air to advance to the guests of the raffle.


    "Hey, what''s this girl!?


    "I''m flying... are you kidding me?


    "Pretty."


    Surprising raffle guests. Hotsumi approaches one of them, a little fat middle-aged man.


    "Huh...? Huh...?


    The little fat middle-aged man is thrilled to be so close to almost touching each other.


    The scallop smiles and hugs the man without hesitation. And hug hard. Align cheeks and cheeks perfectly. Break a man''s clothes and let his arms penetrate the inside of his clothes, wandering with his bare hands. I also apply my arms to my complexion.


    "Bubble oh!?


    A man made a strange scream. Shortly afterwards, the man''s body shriveled as if the air from the balloon were going out, so that he could be dragged into the scallops and disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    "Now... what?


    "Absorbed?


    Hotsumi hugs the twisted-faced boy who was even further next door as his surroundings stir.


    "Uh, don''t worry about it."


    Junko gently raises his hand toward True or Murder Club faces.


    "Stop..."


    A scream came up, but the boy also disappeared, making sure he was sucked into the scallop.


    "You should run to"


    "Right...... I can''t move!


    Other raffle guests frightened and tried to escape from the spot, but their feet stick to the ground and they don''t move.


    "Hey... what don''t you have to worry about"


    I didn''t kill him.


    When the truth speaks, Junko laughs and waves. In the meantime, the scallops are sucking people in again.


    "Is that really not killing you?


    Detective Panda asks.


    "All the people who inhaled are alive. I''m gonna get one out of here. Hey. Nhh."


    Something like a small ball pops out of the scalloped chest, along with a scalloped voice. When I wondered if the ball had fallen to the ground and rolled, it kept swelling and spreading along the way into the shape of a person.


    A naked man is falling all wet. He''s the first fat middle-aged man to be absorbed.


    "Harahiro Harahiro"


    The man stays squatted, looks up at the night sky and laughs naggingly.


    "Not worse than getting killed?


    "If you don''t get it back, they''ll kill you."


    Says Tatsuko and Ryujiro.


    "Uh, don''t be rude. I''ll get back to normal. In about three months, we''ll be back to sanity and we''ll be all set."


    "It''s plain long and..."


    "Being an abandoned man for three months is tight, isn''t it?


    Hotsumi swelled her cheeks and said, but listening to the period leading up to recovery, she whispers to each other with a face that the princess and Mumura don''t seem to like.


    "But by then this guy''s dreams should be pretty good. Yikes. Because you have the ability to hope."


    "You can believe that you never absorb and kill like you used to."


    "Yeah, I got Junko to modify it properly around there, and when I got it in my body, I got it to work like spitting it out after a while. Nsha."


    Truly pushed, Hotsumi threw out one small ball after another. The ball swells and expands, returning to the inhaled human form. They''re all naked and not here in their hearts.


    "I don''t want to kill anyone anymore. Even I don''t want to die. I know it''s a distorted life, but I still don''t want to die. Faced with death once, I was so scared. I''m sure no one else would want to die, and I don''t want to fit that scared and hard feeling"


    It did not seem to those on the spot that the words of the scallops were false. In fact, I''m not committing murder on this occasion right now.


    I mean, let the scallops help increase their abilities, too.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Junko smiles and nods to Yu''s confirmation.


    "Is that all? You''re gonna use it to get rid of the people here, too, right?


    "Of course. I don''t want to be disturbed. And hey. That''s why Hotsumi, nice to meet you."


    When asked truly, Junko prompted the scallops to admit it lightly.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    With the bounced voice, the scallops float back into the universe.


    Shortly afterwards, the scallops felt light all over her body.


    "Is that it? Huh, yeah, yeah!?


    Hotsumi shouts when she sees herself dressed in an extremely inflammatory outfit that witch-chick costumes have disappeared dramatically and only cloth cuts remain in the shame.


    "Yu..."


    "Yuka..."


    "Again..."


    "That hand again..."


    Tsuko, Takuma, True, Luca and many others turn their gazes in unison. There are also several people who look blatantly frightened.


    "This classic move works great, and I''ll be a ghost"


    "I wonder if it''s a move to fulfill..."


    Yu, who said no more without cowardice, and shore husband, who barely penetrated.


    "Junko..."


    Hotsumi squatting on the spot and calling Junko with a semi-crying face.


    "Hotsumi, let''s guard our clothes with magic next time, too. Because I think Hotsumi might be able to resist the Resist."


    Junko speaks tenderly, takes off his white coat and calls him a scallop.


    "I''ve barely seen Jun take off her white clothes since she lived with me, but I can expose her in front of a lot of people?"


    "Even during the Leviathan crusade, he refused to take it off."


    "No, that''s why I can''t leave you like this..."


    When Midori and True say, Junko stands in front of the scallops and covers them.


    Junko, who was swallowing, accidentally tightened his expression.


    He looked tired, scalloped and hot Jiro. A slight shake of air seemed to cause the invisible shock to pour over the pure child for many, many shots.


    A little late I also noticed True, Shining and Good Governance, and even later I noticed Umezu and Kaori, as well as a few people from the murder club.


    I was able to metastasize it and avoid it, but I didn''t have a scallop behind me. While creating a powerful field of invisible force on both arms, receive or receive all of the downpouring invisible attacks.


    He was shot into the shock as he continued to stand, and his pure child''s upper body glanced slightly.


    "It''s my first time. Whatever was avoided, I did it this far and I got it all."


    Teng himself, who attacked Junko, said with an astonishing look. It was Kurodo.


    "So, I wonder how long we''ll all be confused. The enemy generals are showing up, too."


    When he utters a grunting voice, Kurodo waves his fist on the spot. The shock of mindfulness power, now multilaterally transferred, attacked the pure child from up, down, back, left and right diagonal.


    If properly received, the whole body is pierced by impact from all angles, resulting in a ground beef "mince" that leaves no prototype behind. Black Dou is also going to kill him, releasing the attack with all his might.


    Junko avoids this Black Dou attack by grabbing the scallops behind him and moving them both inside building N.


    Everyone, including Black Dou, could only see that the two of them had disappeared. I don''t know where to transfer it.


    "Hey, Hotsumi, stay here."


    Junko leaves it to the scallops and transfers again.


    Black Dou looks back feeling the distortion of space behind him.


    Shortly afterwards, Junko, who metastasized to the rear of Kurodo, steps in heavily and waves his arm.


    Black Dou guarded with both arms reflexively, but cut from the middle of their forearms, falling to the ground.


    Black Dou shakes one leg up as he pushes and kills agitation and fear. It was Kuroko Dou who tried to shoot out Junko by transferring and diffusing the impact, but Junko was moving fast to the side of Kuroko Dou.


    A shaken leg is severed from his thigh and falls to the ground. Black Dou falls sideways with a stunned look on his face.


    (You''re lying. Ashiya is so light......)


    (I can''t believe Ashiya, the strongest senior in the Backstreet Division, lost...)


    Umezu and Matsumoto, who saw the sight on the side, were stiff.


    "This!"


    One Kaori casts her fear and flies countless blades glowing pink from her arms to launch an attack on Junko.


    Junko twists herself away from the blade of pink light that flies in different orbits and timings as she rotates.


    It opens so that the face of the scented seedlings cracks up and down, and the glassy protrusion emerges, releasing a laser beam.


    Don''t dodge this one, take it with your palms. The laser beam continues to illuminate towards the palm of the pure child. Kaori shifts position, but Junko also moves his palms to continue to receive it.


    "A monster... if I throw up a dialogue like that, I guess I lose..."


    Kaori shrugs with her face back.


    Junko tried to attack Kaori, but stopped moving.


    Yu concentrated his vanishing gaze on Junko''s right leg and hit him.


    "Hmm. By narrowing the scope, it feels like you''re making it harder to resist the Resist."


    Turning to Yu, Junko says with a smile.


    (Can''t you do this too? Ah)


    Yu sighed. The movement stopped for a moment, but I completely resisted the Resist. Yu''s power could not make a direct difference to Pure Son''s body.


    "Black beeswax"


    Good governance hands on the ground, running black shadows on the ground in darkness with pure children.


    Junko didn''t even dodge, and this was also lightly resisted and "resisted" and abusive.


    "Doesn''t it work..."


    "So use the star coal technique."


    To the groaning good governance, the brilliance shouts a groaning voice and casts a spell.


    "Water Candy Festival"


    The technique exercised by Shining can only be used in situations where water is abundant around them, such as rainy days or near leather. The water could bribe from there, as it was wet there by the snowstorm caused by Luca.


    Strong winds roll up and countless water balls pour down with pure children. It''s not just a ball of water. It''s like a very viscous candy. It is not a technique that directly affects the other person''s body, so it cannot be prevented in the form of resistance "Resist".


    Junko puts one hand forward. As if he had collided with an invisible wall, all the brilliant released water balls could be bounced right in front of him. I didn''t put up another invisible barrier, Barrier. I just electrolyzed all the moisture in the space at the end of my palm.


    "Time Buying Difficulties"


    Black Dou, who stuck his severed hands and feet together and used the nanomachine in his body to finish a fast repair, speaks up.


    "So, the people who are confused. What are you guys doing here? Fight now."


    When Kurodo called again, the faces of the murder club moved in unison. The spearhead of the attack is directed at Junko. Somehow it''s just Junko, jumping into the middle of the enemy camp. At the time of the transfer to the side of Black Dou, that was the case.


    (The boulder has this number of opponents. There''s quite a mix of kids with nasty abilities.)


    Anyway, if it''s just simple power, there are many bearers of power who don''t know what they''re going to do, so any more, Junko, who decides that solo combat with all directions surrounded by enemies is dangerous, transfers and returns to next to Hot Jiro.


    The bullet pierced the pure child''s leg.

 2086 2.

    Shortly after Junko transferred, he was shot. It looked like he was shot at the same time he showed up. Some had witnessed the sight and were surprised.


    "Heh..."


    Raising a voice of admiration, Junko sees those who have shot themselves.


    "I also read that I was moving to this place, and I was after it. Aim for your head, you could have killed him, right?


    "I know you''re not gonna die to the point where you shot me in the head."


    I said to Junko, who spoke out laughing strangely, that the truth with the gun seemed hilarious or not.


    "Glad to hear it, Makoto. It shows a good sign of growth. And it pleases me. I''m glad you''re growing up, and I''m glad you''re caring to please me. Oops."


    True shot another shot at Junko, who giggles and talks. Junko rushes away.


    "I knew if I wasn''t in white, I wouldn''t be well."


    Junko shrugs as he watches the homicide club people and police try to launch an attack, stopping him from moving. There was a blizzard in front of Junko.


    An area where Luca''s snowstorm will not pass has been created by the devil of Ryujiro. Outside the area, Luca was scattering snowstorms. The snowstorm has made it impossible to travel.


    Those who can fly a remote attack are attempting to attack, but the tentacles called by Hot Jiro and tiredness use witchcraft to prevent these.


    "Is it time to end this?


    Tired asks Junko.


    "Can you help me to the point where I won''t kill you? I''ve already killed quite a few, but come on, Ma, for once, it''s the mouse I set up, and I think it''s more interesting to keep the murder club alive. I''m sure the time will come when it will help me."


    "I''ll try. The Dance of the Black Horse"


    In the form of complying with Junko''s request, tiredness applies the deep technique of Shizuno flow.


    From among them, the black skeletons of various costumes boil in large quantities, and if dust is loaded, it strikes as soon as it is ready for those who raided Baste.


    The blackheads use their own bones as a weapon to jump and stab those who are nearby. However, the steeple was tired controlling to avoid as much as possible.


    Yu disappears from one end with an extinguishing gaze, but the black skeleton boils one after the other, with no tightness.


    "This is amazing...... You don''t need us."


    Seeing the sight unfolding in front of me, the princess laughs half-heartedly.


    "It''s like hell."


    Shibao groans at the sight of Yunxia''s boiling black beard and those who are attacked by it.


    "Stop it -!


    Detective Panda screams and runs around as she wraps her hands around holding her skeleton.


    Black Dou is likely to hit his allies, so diffuse transfer attacks are difficult, crushing the skeleton in plain sight, but crushing it one by one felt like water on a burning stone.


    "Ouch," "Stabbed."


    "True, protect me properly"


    The Bull Village sisters were also flying blackballs. True was kicking right in, but the sisters stabbed in the arm protest.


    True turned her gaze silently, but Midori shook her neck to the side.


    (Heh heh... Midori is going to get harder and harder to pick up when she joins the fight here. I also wonder if you want to show hostility with your sister about your true brother clearly. ~)


    Midori truly tells that on telepathy. I really know that logic, so I didn''t ask for any more.


    "Yay! Hotsumi''s back. Yo!


    Along with the bounced voice, a scallop appeared in building N, worn by Megur and the others as bedtime clothes for the subjects, waving a bone cane with many eyeballs on the tip.


    The number of blackheads boiling increases, and the rate of boiling increases explosively.


    "Boost someone else''s technique... can you do that? Amazing."


    "Eh heh. Hotsumi are good at amplification and the power of change."


    Tired throws a word of surprise and praise, and the scallops laugh lightly.


    (Isn''t this... impossible anymore?


    Desperately shaking off the blackheads, Takuma thought. Many people think it''s not just the table mill. Even the blackness was everywhere, but the earliest gaps were so black that the area was filled.


    There was a further chase there. Until now, the blizzard, which Ryujiro had prevented, blew out to a place on the Raider''s side.


    "For the devil''s sake, time is up -..."


    Ryujiro says, trembling in the cold.


    "Run! Just the guy who can get away!


    Truth screamed and ran away with the hands of the Bull Village sisters. Midori follows.


    "You should definitely run. This is already... a loss."


    Umezu roars.


    Kurodo single-handedly raises the body of Umezu. I am already in charge of the incense seedlings in my opposite hand.


    "Matsumoto, grab it on your feet"


    "Huh?"


    Kurodo tells, Matsumoto gives a bewildered voice.


    Black Dou ejected both rocket vents and metal wings from his back and flew all at once.


    "Hey, hey, whoa, whoa!


    By the time Matsumoto saw Kurodo, Kurodo had already flown away. Matsumoto shouts, but Kurodo flies away intact.


    "Luca, you''re tired, Hotsumi, stop. Enough."


    "Yes."


    When Junko speaks, tiredness solves the surgery. Hotsumi also replies to release the power of proliferation.


    "Luca, stop it too."


    Speaking again to Luca, who did not hear the cessation of Junko, Luca stopped the blizzard while pointing her disgruntled face at Junko.


    After the snowstorm stopped and the blackheads disappeared, a large number of humans were squatting or falling.


    Many are alive, but so are those who died in battle before Junko showed up.


    Among the falling raiders, Junko steps unconstructively. Run your gaze around you.


    "True you and Midori, Kurodo, Yu seem to have escaped..."


    Junko mutters, confirming the appearance of Ryujiro, Sharp Ichi and Takuma, who are falling.


    "Ugg..."


    Next to the walking pure child, there was a man who stood up with a groan. It''s Detective Panda.


    "Detective Panda... how much... could he have saved?


    "I guess I could have helped a lot. Good luck with that."


    He was a pure child who encouraged Detective Panda to ask without anyone, even though he didn''t specifically confirm it, while returning the appropriate answer.


    "Right..."


    But Detective Panda seems convinced by that, smiling satisfactorily.


    "Ah, there was Hideaki and Koji too."


    "Keh...... There he is... I''m not... Just kidding..."


    Shining looks up at Junko and poisons him as he falls scratched.


    "Junko Yukioka, what are you going to do with them?


    With a cold face, Luca asks from behind.


    "Hmm, let''s keep everyone in custody for once. Mr. Hot Jiro, do you have room to keep them in custody?


    "That''s enough"


    Asked by Junko, Hot Jiro answers.


    "If you kill him, he won''t rot later, and you don''t have to take care of him. There''s a chance that they''ll run away and fight us again, and someone will die."


    "Hmm, let''s not do that"


    "Let''s make sure that happens."


    Shortly after Junko said with an ambiguous grin to the foolish Luca, Ryujiro laughed and said the opposite.


    That''s when Junko gets a call.


    (Kumi? Is something wrong?


    Junko picks up the phone while somehow having a bad feeling.


    "A woman named Rainbow Shore Lily and a party of them have attacked the Enjoyment Party. If you can get backup, please. ''


    Arlaune tells in a slightly nervous voice.


    "Yeah, okay. Arrange reinforcements that can be moved from right around the corner. Stick as much as you can."


    Junko says and hangs up.


    (I didn''t expect Lily here. Plus, I can''t believe Grimm Penis is going into violent means at this time. No, really grim penis? I''m a little suspicious...)


    Junko thinks. If I am Van Damme''s position, I will not sue violent means at this time. This is the stage where we claim our legitimacy. If you punch me in from the grim penis side there, you can ruin that, too.


    (You won''t make it from here, but I think I''ll go, too.)


    "Has the lily moved again"


    I was also hearing Kumi''s voice on the phone, tired, but I speak with a sinister face.


    (You look like you''re gonna kill me when you get a chance. Hey, tiger.)


    Seeing tired faces, Junko smiles strangely.


    "Looks like you''re connected to Mr. Van Damme. Maybe I''ll stay on passive support."


    This was not to scold tiredness, but a pure child who thought so considering the character of a lily.

 2087 3

    The time goes back a few minutes.


    "Father! Oh, my God! A bunch of zombies are in the mansion yard!


    Mansion, the headquarters of the Enjoyment Society. A believer in how he ate bubbles has made such a report to Kumi, who was relaxing in his own room.


    When I opened the obstacle, the large garden was indeed filled with zombies. It''s night so it''s a pretty scary sight.


    Behind that zombie stands a white-squeezed woman. Because it is night, white clothes can be seen even in thin lights. Kumi looked familiar to the woman.


    "Now you''re the enemy."


    Kumi smiles sarcastically when she sees the woman who once punched Grimmpenisville - the rainbow shore lily - with those from the Enjoyment Society. At that time Kumi had been caught by the sound tree history pleasure of Grim Penis. He''s one of the benefactors who helped me, so to speak.


    "Long time no see, Father. He seems to be Arlaune now."


    "Did you come to see me? Or have you come to kill me?


    "I''m here to kill you - but that doesn''t necessarily happen."


    Lily mouths a meaningful dialogue with a smile on her face.


    "As for Van Damme, he wants the Enjoyment Society to be in tune with the idea of Grimm Penis."


    "Hmm, that kind of compulsion. And if you refuse, you''ll beat the rotten corpse."


    "It''s still about to rot. It would be pointless where we were forced to impose an alliance, but if the Patriarch shakes hands with Van Damme in public and declares the alliance publicly, it would be a different story. Of course, Junko will have her hands cut off."


    "You''re too out of the question for a weird laugh. I refuse."


    Listening to Lily''s demands and laughing, Kumi unravels with disdain and contempt.


    "Oh, the outsider named Arlaune, you''re short handed. If I were in your shoes, I''d think about it a little more. And then again, it''s going to be a development that turns to these kids who called."


    When Lily tells him with a laugh, a horde of zombies moves out. In a quick move, it arrives simultaneously towards the edge.


    "Thirst!"


    At the same time Kumi screams, the shock waves radiate to the forward range many times, causing the zombies to blow from next to next.


    "Thirst!"


    Screaming again, the electric shock moves away from Kumi''s body and the electrocuted zombies stop moving.


    (You''re still here...)


    Shockwaves and electrically shocked zombies have mostly stopped moving but haven''t finished half of the whole thing.


    "Angry Saints"


    A great blade of flame arises from Kumi''s hands.


    When Kumi wields the blazing sword, a few zombies wrap themselves together in flames and collapse on the spot.


    (I should have used this from the beginning. You didn''t need two drinks)


    Kumi thought as he shrugged away the zombies.


    At that time, Kumi finally realized. Weak Arlaune fluctuations. That the man who housed the recopy Arlaune in his body is approaching.


    "Aha, that fightin ''look, it''s so rich and gorgeous"


    "Yeah, yeah, I thought so too"


    Mutsuki and Akiko appear behind the lily, impressed to see Kumi show his zombie opponent a thousand battles.


    "A woman named Rainbow Shore Lily and a group of them have attacked the Enjoyment Party. If you can get backup, please."


    Kumi calls Junko as he fights and asks for backup.


    "Mom, I honestly don''t feel like it, but are you sure you want to do it?


    "You come here to ask me that now?


    Confirmed by Akiko, Lily exhales slightly in a frigid mood. But Lily is not very enthusiastic inside either. Above all, when you say you are employed on terms that are relative to Junko, but there is no Junko, it is also less meaningful to fight.


    "Hmm? What is this..."


    The Moon opened its eyes strangely. It was hard to notice because it was night, but there were several chunks of water floating around us.


    "Wop!?


    A mass of water strikes at the three of us simultaneously. Mutsuki ate it in the face. The water is all over my face, from my eyes, ears, nose, mouth, trying to penetrate my body.


    "Mutsuki, you were alarmed."


    Akiko, who cut off all the chunks of water she had turned to herself with a small potato knife, smiles when she sees Yuzuki, who is frozen. The slashed water, by the power of the demonic knife ''Fire Clothes'', had freed the water from control by supernormal forces, becoming just water and falling to the ground.


    To the lily, all the water touched has evaporated. Application of the technique of calling dry zombies to suck away moisture was performed.


    Disappear as if the body of the Good Moon were to sink to the ground. And when it came back to normal as if it would soon rise again, the water around his face was gone. Once I planarized myself, I shook the water away.


    "Happy Moon, over there"


    Where Akiko pointed, there was an appearance of Anna.


    Mutsuki flied two sparrows at Anna''s mercy, but at that moment, Shinzo stood in front of Anna and received a sparrow from her to protect Anna.


    (These are the people who attacked Grimm Penisville with us before. Now you''re on the grim penis side)


    Look at the three of them. I think Shinzo. Since the Constitution III has an enhanced flesh and regenerative capacity, it shall not be an attack by a sparrow or anything else.


    Anna, dressed to be protected by the Constitution III, creates a chunk of water from the next to the next, causing the three lilies to fly in.


    Mutsuki splits into two people, waving a leech whip at them, and strikes off a chunk of water from one end, but the water scattered in the air quickly snaps again in the air, becoming the original chunk of water.


    "Haha, this is a hassle. Hey, I''m stopping you for a second, but come on"


    Happy Moon laughing back at one of the original. Before that, Akiko advances out.


    "Seems like when you slash it with my firecoat, it won''t go back to normal, and I''ll be in charge. I''m a little nervous because there are so many of them."


    "Nice to meet you. I wonder if I''d like that."


    Since Akiko offered, I left Anna''s handling to Akiko, and Mutsuki looked to Shinzo.


    On the side of that good moon, a mass of water flew in. A good moon that turns itself aside and turns away.


    "I can''t seem to... this. Numerous..."


    It was Akiko, who rushed around slashing chunks of water, but could not be treated by herself. Just protect ourselves.


    And no matter how much they erase, Anna produces more and more chunks of water. Water itself can create as much out of the atmosphere as it wants. It doesn''t consume as much power as it does.


    "Isn''t this a tremendously horrible ability without having to do it a little bit? Aha."


    Mutsuki sees Shinzo and Anna as they dodge multiple chunks of water that fly in. We need to take down the main unit now. We''re poor.


    The body of the Good Moon flattens again. A shadow swoops in the night and runs toward those with Shinzo and Anna.


    (Can that one attack? I feel like attacking doesn''t work)


    Seeing Yuzuki approaching here in a shadowy body, Shinzo is confused.


    (The aim is Anna. Let''s just protect it)


    He decided so and eventually lifted Anna''s body. If the attack is coming, decide it''s coming from below.


    Anna was also bewildered for a moment, but immediately reads the meaning of the actions of the Constitution III, and when the Rapprochement Moon pops out of the bottom, she tries to feed the counter, making a chunk of water right next to her face.


    Mutsuki jumps out of the foot of the constitution.


    Aiming at that moment, Anna fires an ultra-fine high-speed stream of water from a mass of water made beside her face. It''s called a water jet.


    The right leg of the Good Moon is severed and the movement stops only for a moment. But the broken and rolled leg plays instantly with tremendous momentum in motion as if it had rewound time.


    (Fast. Much more regenerative than me)


    Seeing the ability to regenerate the Rakuzuki, Shinzo Kuku.


    "Jump to the side, Constitution III"


    Kumi''s voice shouted and Shinzo jumped sideways as he was told with Anna in his arms.


    Kumi, who kicked all the zombies, waves down a long blazing sword with a good moon. Now Mutsuki jumped to the side and sent Kumi''s attack.


    I''m the one you''re dealing with.


    Seeing Kumi give a little bit to Mutsuki, Lily crouched on the spot and poked her hand at the ground as she spoke.


    Soon, at the foot of the lily, there is a radial line of curses around the lily.


    A giant corpse dragon appeared over Lily''s head, activated by surgery, connecting the corpses of multiple people and creating them into the shape of a dragon.


    Flying with a long stretched body twisted, the corpse dragon heads for Kumi.

 2088 4.

    This is the second time Arlaune Kumi has confronted Lily. For the first time, he was forced to fight in a state where he had been put into another body by Historic Pleasure. I don''t even want to remember much, it''s an unpleasant memory.


    But it wasn''t just the lilies then, there were many others. It was other facets that actually fought directly, so I have little idea of Lily''s strength. I know that the force of friction erasure does not work.


    Kumi waves off a terribly long blazing sword and riddles the corpse dragon.


    Some of the carcass dragons were engulfed in flames, but the flames quickly disappeared. Some force acted out of the corpse dragon and was dismissed. Kumi clearly saw the flow of that power


    It was a corpse dragon that only made it to the point of buying time in the fight against the magic girl, but Lily made many modifications since then to greatly enhance its performance.


    The corpse dragon opens its mouth. I looked in my mouth and Kumi gave me a little. Because while all the death masks were arranged in my mouth, all my mouths were half open, no eyeballs, and blue and purple liquid was pouring out of my mouth and eyes.


    As Kumi was blinded by a different sight, the Death Masks in his mouth sputtered a blue-purple liquid with tremendous momentum, which was sputtered straight out of the dragon''s mouth and sprayed towards Kumi.


    Kumi dodges the spooky fluid brace. When the blue-purple fluid falls to the ground, it boils down to the guts and discolors from blue-purple to red-purple and red-purple to red-purple.


    (Something tastes bad)


    Immediately after the danger was detected and further distances were taken from the body fluids attached to the ground, the body fluids exploded.


    "Binary."


    Kumi smiles. Had there not been enough discoloration in the night to tell, I would not have been able to detect the danger. I wonder if I couldn''t make it so I wouldn''t change the color.


    Upon extinguishing the fiery sword in his hand, Kumi moved over the corpse dragon.


    "Lazy Fisherman''s Net"


    Immediately after the transfer, the corpse dragon downward from the air, Kumi can spread and cover the pink glowing net.


    Come out, all of you.


    Lily performs surgery to determine the location of Kumi, who has metastasized. Massive growth boils around Kumi and hits Kumi.


    The corpse dragon tried to fly while the netting remained entangled, but the body didn''t seem to change direction well, and began to flutter and snake. Even if we know where Kumi is, we can''t fly well and we can''t move on to the attack.


    "Drink!"


    Kumi, who lands, blows up all the flies with a shock wave.


    Shortly after releasing that shock wave, Lily held her hand against Kumi and shot the needle gun.


    It was a good time to continue using your abilities. Kumi hastily dodges, but has eaten many needles that fire fast into her left arm and shoulder.


    (You''re still used to fighting. Keep attacking continuously and don''t give this one a chance to attack inside)


    Kumi thinks as she alternates with Lily and the corpse dragon. The presence of that corpse dragon is also huge. It doesn''t mean the lilies are manipulating it directly, but the lilies are participating in the fight at the same time, making it a two-on-one situation. We are now in a state of corpse dragons sealed, but we do not know when we will return to battle.


    (Honestly, I feel like this woman looks a little stronger than me. We didn''t get our hands on each other... somehow...)


    Kumi felt signs behind her back when she was aware of the weakness.


    "Get your hands on Lily without my permission!


    With the anger, Platinum Taro jumped out of the mansion. This boy and Kumi have fought in person. I remember being able to drill my arms.


    "Platinum clay lilou!


    "Platinum Taro, who told you to step up?


    Drilling his arm, he sees Kitaro Shiraki attacking Kumi, and Lily cries out. Platinum Taro''s movement stops perfectly.


    "Or do you think I can''t beat this girl on my own? Can''t you believe the Lord is that far? Was I underestimating you that much?


    "Meh, meh, meh, meh, meh!


    Platinum Taro rushes to shake his neck sideways at Lily, who inquires in a grumpy manner.


    (Tastes bad. The net over the dragon is about to disappear)


    When Kumi glanced at the dead dragon, he transferred directly in front of the lily.


    Lily waves her prosthetic hand reflexively. But earlier than that, Kumi activated his abilities and was slaughtered.


    Kumi''s movements, which turned both arms into Kamakiri''s sickle, were extremely sharp but fast. Despite the simultaneous timing of the attack with Lily, Kumi''s attack was hit first and Lily''s attack was prevented.


    Lily''s left arm was grabbed by Kumi''s left hand sickle, and Kumi''s right arm sickle, with Lily''s neck pinched laterally.


    "Oh, I''ll do it. Well done."


    Lilies smiling and praising nearby. Half a fool, half a serious praise, etc.


    Kumi tried to snap his neck with the sickle that was pinching him, but he made the transition while the lily was grabbed and fled.


    "The King''s Sword of Greed!


    Kumi waves a blue sword of light when she feels a distortion of space nearby and senses that the place to come out is right next to her.


    It was a white body that showed up. White waxed corpse. No, it''s a zombie. I had my torso amputated to the side, and I stretched out my arms and jumped at Kumi.


    (Fake or... I didn''t know we were going to double metastasis...)


    Kumi wraps her tongue around the cunning of a lily, dressed to be hugged by a white waxed zombie just for her upper body. Lily herself had moved a little further away.


    When I wonder if the white waxed zombie has been smashed and scattered, the white smoke rises with tremendous momentum.


    It was Kumi, who metastasized and fled, but his arms are white-waxed.


    (This playback takes time...)


    Kumi pounding his tongue. I have the ability to regenerate, but it is difficult to say that I am very good, but I have taken such special damage. I also think that maybe this arm should be cut off.


    "Oh, you said you wanted to play some more, but you can fight in that state?


    Lily laughs when she sees Kumi. And finally a dead dragon untied from the net slowly twists his body and approaches from behind Kumi.


    The grin disappears from the mouth of the lily.


    An arrow of light was released as he continued to stand, striking directly at the corpse dragon. Immediately after that, a large number of rusty nails pour down from the top of the corpse dragon. And even a giant harrison emerges that greatly surpasses the giant carcass dragon, slapping the head of the carcass dragon.


    "Master Kumi! Are you all right!


    "I will protect the Patriarch!"


    "Kumi, well... oh, help me, Maju, ooh... Oops... Oops, I''m sorry..."


    Seeing that the life-giving followers, endowed with extraordinary powers, appeared and joined forces, Arlaune Kumi loses the initiative of the flesh and replaces Kumi, the host.


    "No! Everybody stay away!


    Honestly, the believers are better off coming to join us, but the prospect of winning the fight increases. However... we also know that many dead people will be sent out to this enemy. That''s why Kumi and some executives were fighting alone.


    "The last Harrison worked pretty well for what it looked like."


    Lily said as she watched as the corpse dragon blew up and fell into the garden.


    "That... not at my side... If you don''t, you don''t..."


    An elderly believer over a hundred years old became praised and good at it and said something with a faint voice, but it did not reach Lily''s ear.


    Lily was more distracted by something else than that. Many more humans are approaching. I''m outside the mansion.


    "Ouch! Water the one-on-one battle! Get out of the way of Lily''s play! If this happens, I''m gonna have to step up, too! Master Lily! Enough is enough!?


    "No, you can''t."


    I heard a voice from behind the breathtaking White Kintaro.


    At the moment Platinum Taro turned around, an object like a branch protruded from the whole body of the Shigeye Little Fat Man, and the liquid burst from the tip of that branch, all over Platinum Taro''s body.


    "Wow!? What the fuck! Your body melts or rots!?


    "Totally that kid..."


    Lily sighs when she sees White Kintaro panicking in the corrosive liquid.


    "Sa Chest."


    "Sorry I''m late. I was asleep... You don''t seem to have a dead man... good."


    To Kumi, who gives a joyous voice, Sa Chest puts his head on an uncomfortable note.


    "That''s a lot."


    Shortly after the lily squeaked, over the garden fence, several humans broke into the two stories.


    And when he saw them that had come in, the men of the life club were a little bitter. The same goes for Mutsuki and Akiko. Somehow they all wore animal masks: cats, pigs, sheep, goats, horses, wolves. That number is fifteen.


    "Is it late?


    A woman who had been puffed by one of the animal masks went down to the ground and spoke to Kumi. One leg is bad, so I couldn''t climb the fence and get off.


    "No, I''m glad you showed up earlier than I thought."


    "We all happened to be nearby."


    Back to Arlaune Kumi and speaking up, the woman who showed up - Shirley McNeil - smiles at Kumi.


    An army of mysterious animal masks chant spells all at once. They are all magicians of Complex Devil.


    A good amount of tsugi overflows, the stones in the garden float one after the other with mindfulness, dozens of flame-wrapped tsugi jump, several discharged serpents crawl through the ground, countless dracon fruits reign in the universe, many black and elongated tentacles stretch, and several fire lines stretch.


    Lily shifts away from simultaneous attacks by witchcraft to avoid them lightly. Mutsuki holds Akiko and sinks into the shadows to avoid it. Taro Platinum was near the mansion house, so he hid under the house.


    The corpse dragons were eating those attacks together. Tsu was holding the corpse dragon captive and unable to escape. Dragonfruit was exploding when it hit a corpse dragon. The black, elongated tentacles had an anesthetic effect, but are pointless for carcass dragons.


    "I''ll pull you up. Take Akiko and flee."


    Lily commands at the destination.


    "Then I''ll be free. Thank you for your trouble."


    Grabbing the hem of the skirt and gracefully thanking her, Lily transferred again and disappeared from the spot.


    "It''s over..."


    Shinzo, who was in contact with Mutsuki, exhales heavily and puts on his buttocks.


    "That was helpful. Thank you."


    It''s cheap.


    When she returns to host Kumi to thank her, Shirley waves small and chuckles.


    "Master Kumi! Are you all right!


    "I defended the Patriarch!"


    "Kumi, well... oh, I helped you... oh, my God..."


    The faithful rush over to Kumi and give a voice of joy.


    "Those guys again... are they coming?


    Sa Chest squeaks on the tannic side.


    "I don''t want you to come... maybe..."


    Kumi shrugs her shoulders and laughs bitterly.


    "Father, I know you don''t want to make sacrifices to the faithful, but you should still be in a position to provide proper security and protection."


    "Yeah...... Right......"


    Following Anna''s advance, Kumi nodded with an unfloating look.


    Then Shirley and the magicians of Complex Devil retreated and the other faces returned to their rooms.


    Platinum Taro, who was hiding under the house, comes out anticipating that they are all gone.


    "Tell him I want to avoid the feud as much as possible. I don''t want to kill you, and I don''t want to be killed."


    Arlaune Kumi spoke on the back of Kitaro Shirakane trying to sneak out. White Kintaro that is a little stiff.


    "Go. Miss it"


    "Ugh, yeah...... Sorry..."


    Taro Platinum looked back to Kumi, who spoke from the edge, and saw Kumi''s sad face, leaving the mansion early on when the bat looked bad.

 2089 5

    The home of a murder club that dawned overnight.


    Only thirty-one homicide club members were able to return. The number of deaths is unknown, but most of those who survived were unable to escape. Some of the abandoned groups are Ryujiro, Akiichi and Takuma. Huiming and Good Governance could not escape either. Matsumoto has not returned, as have the police officers in the Backstreet Division.


    "I''m talking about Junko, so I don''t want to do anything terrible to the living."


    "You''re talking about a hostile guy making it a relentless experimental bench, right? I don''t trust you."


    I say optimistic things gently, and the pot hill feels frightened.


    "I don''t think so this time, do you? Many of them may be mice handled by Junko, or they may be acquainted with him, so I hope you add your hand and heart."


    "I don''t understand the nerves that can say that even though they''ve killed so many people..."


    "It''s a battle, so it seems natural to kill each other. We''re talking about whether to abuse a prisoner."


    "I see..."


    A pot hill that is euphemistically taught and convinced.


    "I''ll text Junko for once."


    "What?


    Kishifu asks nicely.


    "This was originally started by Junko, who dressed us as enemies, even if we didn''t want to, so please don''t do anything terrible to the prisoners."


    "Given Junko''s character, if you push that far, won''t you listen to me?


    EEG texts depressed, Sachiko said.


    "That''s right. Besides, it simply seems to be a loss account. If the prisoners were to be experimented with and killed, the boulders would no longer be associated with us, and there would be many other enemies, such as the police and Star Charcoal Stream Witchcraft. If you''re going to imitate someone you''re likely to be on your side with in the future so much as totally hostile, you shouldn''t take your life. Oh, I didn''t want to use it as an experimental bench, and I didn''t do any harm, so I replied with confidence."


    Upon hearing Yu''s report, Tsuko and Kishio, along with many members of the murder club, stroke their breasts.


    "Looks like we should take our hands off now?


    "I''m not the one who decides that. For once, I''ll tell you up there."


    The kettle hill, along with a heavy sigh, picked up the phone.


    Tamamura, a candy store.


    "More than a hundred homicide clubs, two star charcoal streaming magicians, four in the back street section of the euthanasia police station, were defeated even if they put all this into Baste if they also had dust. A large number of the dead. Only three police officers and thirty-one members of the murder club were able to escape on the way."


    Inspector General Kiyoyoshi Hojo first reported on the holographic display. I couldn''t come in person today, so I''m in for a meeting over the display phone.


    "Wow, that''s a startling miserable failure"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. It''s no good for Shinkan. ''


    Blackcat Ebony, the top executive of O''Myrape, blames the whitefox stream witchcraft lord Whitefox string screw with a grumpy voice.


    There are also voices that say, "Let''s move a motorist or militia."


    "Haha, that sounds like you should quit. It''s all gonna be a pile of corpses."


    In response to the policy shown by Hojo, string screws laugh and say noisy things.


    "I don''t want to be a pussy. Murder clubs were almost the best for Junko because of his mouse. That''s what got me, so let''s go back and forth."


    ''What do you mean?


    Hojo didn''t know what Ebony meant by "no soldiers of ordinary people".


    "Junko has the power to manipulate the movement of substances touched with his palms. Molecules, atoms, elementary particles, photons. In other words, if you feel like it, you can generate radiation. Death is inevitable, no matter how strong you are, if you don''t take good care of radiation."


    Ring explains.


    "And overlife like Junko and I seem to be getting radiation resistance up properly in case of a nuclear war. The mice handled by Junko have also been treated. It seems that there are frequent radiation leakage accidents at the Yukooka Institute."


    "I did, but I have to be too ridiculous."


    String spirals say, ebony shudders.


    ''Then the personnel you let out of the police were bad... Tell me first.''


    Hokujo gives a mixed voice with indignation and indignation.


    "I think Kurodo and Kaori were fine. You''re Professor Misaki''s mouse. You must have taken good care of it."


    Hojo thinks it might be dangerous after all because Ring says it''s not okay otherwise.


    "I thought it was a good idea to have Hojo." So if Junko is coming, I don''t care how much you want to stay. I''d rather have a missile. ''


    "Junko''s privatizing the nuclear defense laser satellite Moon Reading, so it''s hard to kill him with a missile attack."


    Ebony and Ring said.


    "Reesal Weapon, the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police called Ashiya Kurodo, was even put in, and as a result, what''s your next hand? Is there anyone who seems more promising?


    Hojo asks.


    "Even if we don''t do anything, someone will fight Junko on their own. Why don''t you let that person take care of you? You can give me a hand with anything."


    A disturbing air broke into the ring''s answer.


    "Van Damme, huh? I don''t know what to do."


    Ebony throwing up in an extremely grumpy voice. Even among the top executives on the back street, my heart certificate to Van Damme is poor.


    "Right. He hates the rulers, and of course he hates us, the rulers'' running dogs. I''ve told you before to help or form an alliance... So it''s a form of sneak help."


    and rings.


    "There are those of us who are here and those of us who are here."


    "Wow. About me."


    In response to Ebony''s remarks, the string screw smiles and raises his hand.


    "Bad for Mr. Huan, but I honestly don''t feel comfortable asking for a grim penis. I don''t think you can count on it. ''


    "Really? Maybe you should use what''s available."


    Ring smiled at Hojo, who said it so hard to say.


    "I also said that I am a Hojo." Grim penis, we tend to sneak around. ''


    Ebony says.


    "I''m coming." Don''t look at me like that. I''m coming. If you like, the one with Junko is a bump. ''


    "Hey, watch the news."


    Hojo speaks sharply then when Ebony declares.


    When the ring turns on the old-fashioned LCD TV, it says, ''The Life Expectancy Psychic Rampage!?'' and other tellups were shown with flashly destroyed houses.


    "The victims were Kurataro Kurohara and four of his oldest daughters, Magiko, his second daughter, Magimi, and his guard, Qiluo Mochimura, all of whom were transported to the hospital and weighed in on cardiopulmonary arrest. Eyewitness footage shows a man transforming into a bipedal elephant, destroying a house and killing four people one after the other who were inside the house. We''re going to run that footage halfway through now. ''


    "He''s the president of the famous KUROHARA company in Black."


    String spirals said as he watched footage of a man transforming into a bipedal elephant.


    "It''s a company that''s been talking about employee suicide and overwork. By the time you kill your family, you must have committed a crime by resentment."


    "The poor deserved it, and it seemed like he was brazen that overworked death was his own responsibility for physical fitness control. He seemed so inflamed."


    "No, no, no, no, no."


    rings, string screws and ebony say each.


    "I just got a report from a subordinate. No, you should say by now. There are other cases. It hasn''t been announced yet, though. It turns out that there was also one incident yesterday by supernatural force. It''s going to keep increasing."


    I didn''t even try to hide my fed up look, Hojo said.


    In Tamamura, a candy store, an hour and a half after the news broke out that a supernatural person had broken out.


    Until recently, he kept his sexuality under control. He was a newspaper reporter. I have put up with what I want to do to protect its social status. I didn''t want to be a criminal, so I was faking myself.


    When he saw the publicity for the Enjoyment Society, he finally became unbearable. If I can get the power I want here, I can free my desires without becoming a criminal.


    Seeing him show up on one of the girls'' school paths, the girls on their way out of school were stiff. The man in the coat was royal on the sidewalk, wearing stockings on his face.


    "Uh-oh!


    A man opens his coat with a roar and exposes his ugly nakedness. Saggy skin, fatty chest and belly, crude one. The joy of making it look heterosexual. That''s what he always wanted to do.


    But that''s not all his aspirations and sexuality. There was another one.


    "Wow... I''m serious about this..."


    "Eh... what are you... cha..."


    "Damn it, Casa Two!


    Disgusting, bewildered female students in front of him, he suddenly disappeared when he grinned less under the stockings.


    "Huh? Disappeared...?


    "What''s this... suck... what!?


    "Bovine Law! Pan-Two!"


    He was supposed to be stuck in front of the girls'' students, and in the next moment he was moving momentarily to the back of the girls'' students, etc. On both hands, the bra and shorts are gripped for three.


    "Kunkaku-kun..."


    "That''s me!?


    "I''m sniffing! What do you mean!?


    "Henter y! I''ll take it for now!


    Seeing a man sniffing his underwear over the stockings, the two female students began shooting a video of the man, though he did.


    "No one can stop me anymore! With this invincible power, I can live as I wish, without suppressing myself! Lifetime Party Banzai!


    Not even realizing it was being filmed, he was drunk with the power he had gained and shouted softly.

 2090 6.

    I want to erase everything that impairs my nerves. All that thought kept him alive.


    Even if you go to a mental hospital, keep taking your medication, receive a counseling rig, and, to some extent, relieve your pain, it doesn''t make your pain go away.


    Why are the people who annoy me alive? The world is strange. It''s crazy. How can anyone but me put up with this? How can you stand it? Do we need to endure this? All I''m putting up with is... I just don''t like being caught breaking the law. Otherwise, this guy always...)


    I cursed it in my heart every day. I hated it. I was killing in paranoia.


    And now, delusions come true. I got the power to make it happen.


    First thing in the morning. Where you can see the gate at home, he stands by. But I''m not stopping by my side of the house. That makes no sense.


    And it came. Bald father with a can-can barking puppy with a deaf voice if he does it. And that guy always makes me shit in front of his house, and he doesn''t even take it home.


    The moment the dog shit, he lifted the dog shit with a mind-boggling dog and stuck it in the mouth of the bald owner.


    "Huh!? Hmmm!?


    I close my mouth with mindfulness and move my tongue and jaw hard to give my mouth plenty of flavor of dog shit. He then carried dog shit to the back of his throat, stuck it to his organs and tried to choke him to death, but it didn''t work.


    I had no choice but to put the dog and the owner together and throw it up high in the sky with precautionary power.


    "Wow!


    "Cancellation Campaign!"


    Two screams. Two falling sounds. One and one like scattered dirt. He laughs at the pieces of it.


    I fainted from the bottom of my heart. Dominated by a sense of almighty, it seemed as if the world had changed. I even felt like I was a god in this world. It felt like the ever cloudy mind, and the world without it, was filled with light once and for all. He felt deeply that this was the culmination of happiness.


    "Hehe, we''re gonna go gunning at this rate... uhihihihi..."


    With the ability he got after the Life League raffle, he was going to kill those he didn''t like from day to day and wanted to kill from one end to the other. The hungry ghost in the house whose music is loud next door, the boss who scolded himself for leaving the company, the lover who abandoned himself, and the store clerk with a bad convenience store attitude. I believed that if I killed them all, I would be happy.


    Two days elapsed from the day when there was an assault on Baste if dust was also loaded.


    There were three clearly reported incidents that were caused by the extraordinary force given to them at the Enjoyment Society. But this is only a matter of brightening up, and it seems that more people, in fact, are using superordinary powers criminally.


    "Van Damme, are these the work of your Lord?


    At the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building, Tyrone asks Van Dam as he watches the news. Historical pleasure is in the same room.


    "Are you making a match pump to tailor the Enjoyment Party to evil - the question? No way. I don''t imitate like Junko Yukioka."


    That''s what I say and shrugs my shoulders, Van Dam.


    "Ladybugs to pawns - that doesn''t mean anything. This can be taken for granted. We have gathered all those who possess supernatural powers indiscriminately. It''s weirder to think that those who don''t use it for evil purposes don''t show up."


    "They didn''t take care of anything. I don''t know... Gupiu."


    "A fool who moves so flashly and stands out that it becomes a case would be the tip of the iceberg. I''ve seen many times as many people sneak around doing evil things so no one can understand them."


    "Cuckoo. If you think of a reason why someone who wants power cheaply wants it. If it''s revenge, if it''s the accomplishment of an evil desire that''s not normal, if it''s not all of a kind -"


    Van Damme and Historical Pleasure talk in a frightening mood.


    "But from what I''ve heard from that Menkoro patriarch of the Enjoyment of Life, I wouldn''t have wanted this form."


    With a little pity, Tyrone said.


    "I expected that, too. You deserved it. I''m going to laugh at you for being stupid... but you''re too stupid to laugh."


    "Tough hands."


    Tyrone was frightened only by Historical Pleasure, who said with a frightened face.


    (This guy is the typical type who is sweet on himself and tough on others.)


    I''m talking to History Pleasure, and Tyrone thinks.


    "So, you''re going to use this too?


    "I don''t have a hand in not using it. They''re deliberately giving us attack material from the enemy side. Of course there is a hand in lending it without using it as a story to accuse."


    "I don''t blame you, but on the contrary, I''ll cover you, so you''re pressing us to form an alliance with ourselves?


    "Well... I guess I don''t have that hand only this time. It''s weak to use an alliance as an ingredient."


    Asked by Tyrone, Van Damme laughs bitterly.


    "While accusing an organization called the Life Enjoyment Club of being dangerous, it is better to have a route that preaches that it should be placed under the control of the Grim Penis. Of course it''s up to you over there, but how''s the public eye? It should twitch in time. Before that..."


    So far, Van Damme spilled a mockery.


    "Even if we don''t do anything, that organization could collapse."


    "Guppy. Right now, I''m pretty sure the religious group Life Enjoyment Club is in a bad state, but what''s the basis for that? Is that what you do when you send people in?


    "I didn''t do anything to stir things up."


    For the sake of historical pleasure, Van Damme waves the first time.


    "So based on what?


    Now Tyrone asks.


    "Those of us at the Enjoyment Club are in a state where we all have the murder weapon. The new joiners are all those who come to want the murder weapon. If the Patriarch were to suppress those who possessed the murder weapon in the future, they might be able to help the Patriarch and his surroundings - and that came to mind."


    "It''s a bad development."


    "I wish I could just make it that way."


    Listening to Van Damme''s predictions, Tyrone glances at his face, and Historical Pleasure urges him with a nagging laugh.


    "It''s better to draw a sketch of the ploy on time. There''s still the possibility of a coordinated route, so you shouldn''t be doing too much extra right now. Not now."


    In response to Historical Pleasure''s words, Van Damme said as he waved his index finger.


    Gaye and Maye are becoming sensitive to the sound of being photographed. We have often been stolen from ourselves for a long time. Besides, they expose it online.


    I also react to the sound of the photo at the coffee shop that day and follow back to the sound.


    "Ah... do it"


    A retarded looking outfit and facial woman who took a photograph of herself without permission meets Gaye and Maye and looks awkward.


    "Ha ha."


    With a distorted loving laugh, the woman waved toward Gaye and Maye. That wasn''t an attempt to mislead me in an extended battle of affectionate laughter by waving beside me. I shook it tight and vertical. All I''m saying is don''t stare at me.


    "Wow, I''ve been staring. Kitz."


    "Feeling snuck up on me by a monster? I''ll see you on the night lane, Kowasau."


    "Hey, don''t stare at me forever. Just a little bit."


    A woman and a young man, a man or woman who seems to be retarded, sitting in the same seat as a woman, whisper.


    "Did you need a curse after all?


    "Fine. Efforts to contain it are also important. You just have to grow up a little bit."


    As Gaye says, Maye controls with a voice that lacks discouragement. But the limit of patience sounded critical.


    "Ah... my true brother..."


    The truth, sitting in the seat opposite the sisters, rises up and sees Midori smile as bitterly as he can and leak his voice quietly as he wishes, as he quickly headed to the seats of those who took the picture.


    "Oh, my God!


    A true fist flickered in the middle of the woman''s face taking a truly vocal picture of her approaching.


    "Eh...!


    Hit the man who tried to scream something with his back fist, and the man blows up and falls.


    I kicked the other woman''s face left, too, and then came back to my seat, as if nothing really had happened.


    "Too Much" "Curse Substitution"


    Gaye and Maye mutter at the same time when they see a woman who is face-dipping and spraying blood.


    "Small but too powerful"


    "Weird power, though it wasn''t modified"


    "My true brother is instantaneous, but he''s free to take off the limiter of potential and draw on the idiotic power of the fire."


    "I see. Stay thankful"


    Explained to Midori, the sisters were convinced and thanked.


    "Is that the usual thing?


    "Sort of." "I give up."


    Ask truly, Gaye and Maye, who are darkened faces and speak out.


    "I dealt with it with a curse before," "Now it''s refreshing that the truth deals with it"


    "Curse?"


    "Actually... it''s just a tease"


    Gaye and Maye were witchcrafting to automatically curse those who had taken unauthorized photographs, but told the truth in front of Midori that they had been told by Masami to disarm them.


    "The curse and the curse could have stayed that way."


    Tell them what you truly thought.


    "Ababa, you don''t have to kill me, you don''t have to let the high fever and hives come out for a while and suffer the curse or anything to that extent. Wow."


    "Genius Appears"


    "Let''s do that next time"


    Listening to Midori''s proposal, the sisters fist their hands.


    "True brother than that. Come on, that''s what I said in front of my pure sister the other day. Talk about what to do with an array that sprays ricopy al laune into bacterial sizes. He said he had an idea, but do you really have one?


    Change the subject, Midori asks.


    "Actually, I was playing trio. Vote."


    "It''s bacteria, so I was wondering if I could make something about how to prevent bacteria"


    Asae makes a tear, True suggests.


    "What is it?" "Hand wash thoroughly."


    "It''s like flu vaccination."


    "True brother, the flu is a virus. It''s not like bacteria, and it''s a substitute that mutates every year."


    Gaye and Asae, True and Midori said respectively.


    "I''m talking about how to prevent it in the first place, and it''s about my real brother anyway, so you''re going to do something about me, do something about Sister Gaye and Sister Asae, and you''re going to shake me without saying anything specific ~?"


    "I''m not gonna tell you that much."


    Midori made fun of me and truly thought of myself with a flashing face in my head.

 2091 7

    After discovering that those who had gained power at the Enjoyment Club were on the run, Kumi took two days to confirm each and every one of them who had transplanted a copy of Arlaune.


    "The recheck is complete. Before I did this, I checked all the people I was in charge of. React to clear malice or intent to kill."


    Kumi says with a tired face in front of Lupa at the Mansion of Life Club headquarters.


    "The host I transplanted the copy from has no such reaction. Is Junko or Hot Jiro more suspicious?


    And, Lupa.


    "Oh, it''s me. Hmm... I wonder if they all missed the check ''


    When Kumi called Junko for confirmation, Junko admitted it lightly.


    ''Well, it''s been advertised, isn''t it good?


    "From the beginning... were you going to do that?


    Kumi finds himself irritated by Junko, who makes a mild voice, and furthermore his suspicions boil.


    "This one''s been hard for the last two days... but shut up and imitate me like that too..."


    "No way. If you do that, you''ll lose faith in Arlaune and the others. ''


    Junko rushes to deny it. It does make sense. I also feel like I wouldn''t do anything that stupid.


    "Grey close to black...... I''ll see about that"


    But because he is angry, Kumi tells him with a flashy look.


    ''Uh, I doubt it that way. Out of my mind. "


    Junko jokes and says it with a laugh, but Kumi doesn''t feel good and hangs up.


    "I look black."


    And, Lupa.


    "I think it''s black, too. It''s not intentional, it seems like Junko made an inadvertent mistake. But now that we''ve run out, even if we''re making a difference here... No, is this how Junko calculates it?


    "But I also know what Junko has to say. It would be good publicity if you could use the power of paranormal to make your desires work. Even if that''s murder."


    "And... more people seek strength. There''s also the bacterialization of the recopy, and don''t go all the way Junko thinks..."


    However, Lupa, Kumi and Junko will know that there will be more people in the publicity, that the reading will be completely off.


    "Do you regret it? That I got on this story."


    Asked by Lupa, Kumi spilled a smile.


    "For the first time now, doubts have come to mind. But Junko knows and does what I doubt. It would be easy for me to dance where I can''t turn back already."


    "Still, I think I should hang up with Junko. I''m getting off this story. If you tell this story to the other Arlaunes who are working with you, you may end up with Junko."


    Lupa said clearly. Kumi wasn''t willing to hold back, and I didn''t feel sorry for her. I had a feeling it would happen somehow.


    "Hey, Arlaune Kumi. Have you forgotten our purpose? It is the purpose of Arlaune''s life to parasitize as many organisms as possible and increase her abilities until she finds her final host."


    "Final host... a ghost child..."


    Lupa gave me that name, and my instincts in Arlaune Kumi hurt. It was a word by prediction that the instinct to seek a final host whispered to the souls of the Arlaunes.


    "I don''t know what that is. All the Arlaunes who have come to Earth have the same dream. I know the word ghost child. I guess Arlaune deserves to be the final host. Or maybe he who has been associated with Arlaune since ancient times. Earth and Glass Dew seem to be connected frequently."


    Lupa speaks. Kumi thinks that the frequent connection between the two planets is also linked to the ultimate host candidate to become a ghost child.


    "If I''m going to make it a priority - should I hang up with Junko Yukioka...? It certainly seems that way now."


    Kumi said.


    "That''s what I felt when I worked out of law. dishonest. I tried to use others without saying anything."


    "That''s... I did it, too. And I know the logic."


    Exhaling Kumi.


    "If I could get rid of the life club, I wouldn''t have had this conversation with Junko. I mean, if I could just abandon Kumi..."


    I have changed intermediate hosts many times before. I didn''t have much feelings at first, but with each passing year, with each passing time, my feelings for the host grew stronger. And now...


    "I don''t... want to lose my host anymore, or make me sad. The previous host let me die at my convenience. Even now, it''s convenient for me to keep Kumi in danger."


    At this point, the heart of Arlaune Kumi had already been determined. Lupa also listened and understood at this point.


    Whether dust was loaded or baste, the news of the man who used the extraordinary powers he had given to make the case quickly was topical, but the work of granting extraordinary powers continued nonetheless.


    Central building director''s office. Junko, Hot Jiro, Tired and Hotsumi are facing each other and discussing the matter.


    "It''s going to be a convenient development for Mr. Van Damme. I can''t believe I made a mistake here. And I can''t believe that could be linked to a fatal mistake."


    Junko said when he finished calling from Kumi.


    "I thought you said something on the phone about publicity..."


    I was listening to Junko and Kumi on the phone right in front of me. Tired, I stumble into it.


    "Kumi also suspected, is that really a mistake? I thought you were after him.


    Jiro Hot is also pointing his suspicious gaze at Junko.


    "Oh? I even suspect you, Jiro Hot. Ah."


    Junko laughs when he dulls it like he wants to be funny.


    "When you''re dating Junko, you don''t know what''s true because you''re lying... Of course they suspect you."


    "I believe in Junko. Because you worked so hard to bring me back to life."


    When tired, the scallops argue in an emotional and over-talking way.


    (Matsushita and sameline...... no, maybe a more cumbersome type than that......)


    Looking at the scallops, tired thought. If you do it, it''s emotional, and there are a lot of creeps, but you don''t claim yourself too strongly.


    "What are we going to do about future policies?


    Hot Jiro asks.


    "Let''s get Hotsumi to do her best. Three months of obsolescence is the hard part, but I think it''s a strength to be able to impart capability at a high pace."


    "Yes, I''ll do my best. Sooo. Good luck for Junko."


    Junko says, let Hotsumi make a gutsy pose with a smile and a bright voice.


    "Those three months of obsolescence are a huge problem... At least we can''t take care of him in our facility. The person who wants to take good care of him doesn''t have a body..."


    Hot Jiro in tannic terms.


    "I have to check that in advance and arrange it, but hey. Few people say it''s okay with that condition?


    "Of course I checked. Pretty little."


    Asked by Junko, Hot Jiro replied.


    "Why don''t you fall asleep and just put the drip in and let it live?


    "We''re not a hospital, and that''s costing, taking places, and manpower."


    Hot Jiro gives a slightly grumpy voice to Hotsumi''s question.


    "What happened to the bacteria in Riccopial Laune? You said the truth interrupted you, but you gave up?


    Tired asks.


    "I stopped spraying Bacritea on the Recopy Al Laune once. But I didn''t give up. It''s hard to be awkward this time, and thanks to True you crushing me, I''ve come up with a better way to use it. I''ll take a look at the opportunity and try the spraying again. Now you can do it, and the spraying route, keep in mind..."


    Junko with his hands on his mouth and laughing.


    "Honestly, because I didn''t think True you''d find out that one and crush it all. No, I think it''s great in there that you''re ready to crush me without me knowing what to do."


    It''s still easy to understand if you move by preparing personnel for sabotage work in the back streets, etc. Junko and I had an information network. Above all, I also checked for true movement, but the truth has always slipped through the eyes of Junko''s information network.


    "The GPS I planted in my body doesn''t respond either. Finally, all of this would be the work of Gaye and Maye. Truth is, I feel like a wizard who can do anything, and True you''ve got amazing kids on your side."


    Because the truth is the delicacy I have found, I was a pure child who decides to take care of myself if anything happens one of these days.

 2092 8

    Detective Panda looks back again at how he did that on his way back to the house where he was well taken to the hot sea.


    I thought it was very quick to tie it down with fear, such as people''s hearts. I didn''t doubt it was the most sensible and the best means of making society work properly.


    Once upon a time, when he was bullied, when he hurt the bullies in reverse and planted a feeling of fear in them, the idea hardened in him. Fear from violence silences people. Hold evil in. That this is the best way to enforce justice. That''s why all the bad guys have to be killed without question. And to keep people from running evil, I simply thought that the families of those who became evil should also be killed with joint responsibility. That doesn''t create evil in the first place.


    For a long time he regarded only reason: the heart of man. I didn''t understand that my mind was what I perceived with my heart. So I could justify my murder lightly, and I have no guilt or dust for my actions. I don''t doubt it.


    But it''s not like he didn''t have a heart either. It wasn''t like my heart didn''t come into contact with anyone. With that money and water, the child who missed me - the time I was dealing with the hot sea good, was full. I was happy.


    So I couldn''t kill the good. And I woke up.


    "Hey... that''s Detective Panda, isn''t it?


    "What are the police doing... Leave me alone, you crazy murderer."


    "Even the police can''t catch you."


    "You heard he was made psychic, too. Detective Panda wants to see us."


    A conversation between a pair of men walking across the sidewalk across the driveway reaches Detective Panda''s ear. It was a volume and distance that a regular person wouldn''t hear, but it sounded like a well-eared panda detective.


    Different people''s eyes. The eyes of people looking at Detective Panda. We are all united in our eyes of terror. Some have anger and contempt.


    "This is... the result of what Detective Panda did..."


    Detective Panda groaning and nagging.


    "I thought at first it was awesome that psychic powers were proven, and the average person could get them, but it just made a terrible world for a psychic to do whatever he wanted, didn''t it?


    "You can''t stop the police if they don''t have psychic powers either. Van Damme says he''ll manage it with a grim penis or something, but I imagine it''s just his mouth."


    Detective Panda was annoyed by the conversation he continued to hear.


    "We have to stop... Detective Panda stops. That''s Detective Panda''s atonement. That''s what Detective Panda needs to do."


    Detective Panda gripped her fist hard and raised her face with determination.


    That day, once again, a Van Damme press conference took place. The meeting location is Grimm Penis Japan Branch Building.


    "You all guessed at this time when I had a press conference about what I wanted to say, but it''s best to put the life club under Grimm Penis control. With all those cases, there''s no escape."


    He was a vainly talkative van dam, cautious not to get his nose rough, but his voice bounced. It''s the type of businessman who can''t keep his emotions firmly within.


    "But Mr. Van Damme...... Someone from your organization has recently filed a similar case."


    As one of the reporters penetrated, Van Damme closed his eyes and grinned at his mouth, waving his index finger to show it.


    "That was a plot by enemy forces to discredit my organization. The evidence is also up. I''m afraid modern science can''t demonstrate it, though. And that enemy force, sadly, is also connected to the Enlightenment."


    Some of the reporters were laughing at Van Damme, who said it was soggy.


    "It''s not just the Enjoyment Club, there are those who are leaping behind it. It was those behind it who tried to stigmatize us. I know who it is, but I can''t tell you right now. They have also been working hard with the police lately. They''ve already got their eyes on us from the country. And even though we are also a private organization, we can''t just watch it in silence. Rather, it is we who must stand on the flag and fight. He who has power is destined to bleed first."


    Van Damme suddenly engages in a solemn tone.


    "Are you saying that all the ideas of the Enjoyment Society cannot be properly recognized?


    No, it''s not that extreme.


    Vandamm denied the reporter''s question.


    "The very idea of the Enjoyment Society does not entirely deny it. Some parts are of interest. But I also have doubts. Some parts are totally unacceptable."


    "Can you tell me specifically?


    "Yes. I resist because the design of this world is terrible. That is the evolution of people. That''s what the entertainment claims, isn''t it? I understand that. I can agree. But what we face here - even if we try Grimm Penis - is what exactly do we do? Empower people at one end, and that''s it? Gather the powerful. So what? We are also in the process of exploring it right now, but from there is the real deal, and it is only when we come up with it that we can say that we will be on the starting line. And we only have one, definite role to play. As a manager of power, it is our duty to act as suppressors of rampant power."


    "So you can''t walk with the Enjoyment Party?


    "No. I believe that there are some paths where we can work hand in hand with Grimm Penis and Life Enjoyment Club to realize our ideals. They have too much freedom. That is irresponsible freedom. It must also be managed in a way that has great power. They should be under our control. You should be responsible. It''s impossible to walk hand in hand without them acknowledging it."


    If we don''t finally get down to our own military gates, we won''t admit the existence of our opponents - and that''s what I''m saying, Van Damme, the reporters are flattered.


    "What if the Enjoyment Society doesn''t respond?


    "That means walking with the evil behind them, and going down the path of being a terrible anti-social organization. If it is my hope, I would like you to take the path of light to the Enjoyment Society. So - if you''re not going to walk with us, we''re going to have to use force to make you obey. Let''s get this straight. It''s war."


    In a word Van Damme uttered, many breathed, both reporters and those who were mayors live.


    "Can a private organization declare such a thing in public!?


    "It''s fine. I sincerely hope that the governments of this country, even if they cannot say anything on the face of it, will move that way. Even if we deny it on the surface, we should never seriously stop our movement. Sure, we''re a civilian organization, but if it''s interpersonal combat, we already have a lot more force than a bad state."


    In response to a reporter''s question, Van Damme said he was arrogant.


    "This is the branch of your destiny and the watershed of the world''s currents, Kumi Hangato, the patriarch of the Church of Life, right? In some cases, it could be an uninterrupted paradigm shift, more than the demonstration of the spirit, underworld and reincarnation a decade ago. Or maybe nothing will happen. It all depends on your actions, your choices, right?


    spreading a hateful grin towards the camera, Van Damme inquired.


    (The concerted route due to non-interference is left as a dropping point, and there will be no such thing. Even if you take a confrontational route at first, if they blame you like this, it will be harder to take it to a collaborative relationship)


    Kumi was stunned when he saw Van Damme''s press conference in real time.


    "It''s a terrible provocation..."


    Sa Chest, who was watching TV in the same room, says grumpy. Anna is in the same room. There is no Constitution III. The press conference is already over.


    "To some extent, it''s as expected. But I didn''t expect you to nominate me so blatantly."


    Kumi says, but the word as expected was a lie. There was an open conversation earlier, so I didn''t expect you to slap me so blatantly.


    (Well, you just didn''t give me Arlaune''s name. Better)


    I think so, Kumi exhales.


    "Second raffle, very few entries."


    Anna tells as she stares at the holographic display projected in front of her face.


    "We''re all busy with everyday life, and I''m sure everyone doesn''t want that. Doesn''t that mean whoever wants it came at the first raffle of sorts?


    "Or half-heartedly, or not at all."


    Shortly after Sachi and Kumi say it, Kumi gets a call. The opponent was Van Dam.


    "Quick."


    "Based on that dialogue, the press conference seems to have been viewed."


    Vandamm says with a laugh.


    "Why don''t we discuss this again? It''s not an open conversation. It''s just a meeting. However, this time, Junko Yukioka should not be brought."


    "Not just Junko, I''ll take the escort, okay? It''s a good situation to see that the danger has increased dramatically since the last time. And it''s a meeting place, but I refuse to do it in the Grimm Penisville, which can be called your belly."


    "So you''re willing to respond."


    Hearing Kumi''s answer, Van Damme pushes.


    Kumi thought so here.


    (Was Van Damme lying because it was an open conversation? All those words were lies from the beginning? You were expecting this to happen, and you were gonna take us in?


    While in doubt, Kumi told him to "respond," make the date and time arrangements, and then hang up with Vandamm.


    Soon afterwards, Kumi calls Junko.


    "I''m going to have another meeting with Van Damme. Ask for an escort. Junko himself will never come."


    ''Yeah, okay. Luca, I''m sending you. "


    I don''t even ask for details, Junko just admits it.


    (That''s when I said I believed in Junko, and that was for real. But... now Junko deserves to be fulfilled and believed? Even though I''m in a hard situation for a long time, there''s no sign that you can seriously help me)


    Kumi is beginning to have doubts about Junko. Doubts that were slight at first. However, due to the passage of time and changing circumstances, it was swelling slightly.


    "I choose the path to fight Van Damme. But... depending on how it goes..."


    In front of Sa Chest and Anna, Kumi told her in stray troubles.


    "Betray Junko on the way, and think there can be a change of direction on the road with Van Damme."

 2093 9

    Courage and ringtones of bells stepping out of the cab looked at the building and its surroundings soaring in front of them, and they were both frowning.


    Surrounded by the sea. This is an artificial island. I came through a long main road until I came to this island.


    "The smell of death is pumping"


    So groaning, courage spills a sarcastic smile.


    "Yeah, I felt it too"


    A bell tone to say with your eyebrow roots on.


    "Don''t imitate me. Elobus, you''re so busy with the bell noise."


    "Ouch, it hurts. Courage......"


    To the courage of rubbing his back of his head around with his fist, the ringtone only makes him hate it on the surface.


    "There are so many people dying here. Around the building... around here, in the building."


    "As a result, the spiritual magnetic field is getting stronger. It''s perfect for my castle."


    While the bell sounds anxiously said, courage was spreading a satisfying grin.


    "I like shrines. I can live a long time in the shrine, eating sweets. I want to be there. Ouch. Ouch."


    "When did I get to say all I could in the minutes of the ringtone? A servant would be absolutely obedient to what I say. Fit me in. I know what you like."


    "Still, I''m good over there."


    I was brave enough to follow my fat crotch, but only a bell tone claiming my taste.


    "You know, it''s not something you''ll know before you even try that. And I haven''t made up my mind yet. The ringtones are conservative in a bad way - no, they''re stubborn."


    "I don''t know..."


    To the courage of letting go of his hand and pointing it out in serious mode, the ringtone tilts his neck in arms.


    The two people who enter the building tell us what they came here for at the reception. In other words, he is the owner of paranormal powers and hopes to get into Grimm Penis under control.


    "We will guide you to the reception room on the twelfth floor, where we will conduct a review and conduct the process once the review has been completed"


    After being told by the receptionist, a guide attendant arrived and the two were sent to the reception room.


    "You don''t have an appointment, you just declare yourself, that''s all you can get me through."


    On the couch, a bell sound sat perfectly next to courage, said unexpectedly.


    "Because you keep people under control, too. Outside - monsters and demons. I saw a lot of heterogeneous civilized people who were also neglectful of the civilization of mankind, and they didn''t know that they were going to apologize in advance via email or phone, and just came directly."


    "Oh well. Courage, turn your head."


    "Make sure you think about it. Because dating a fool is a hassle, and you don''t need a fool''s servant."


    "It''s terrible, courage...... Put it under your courage, fool. Is a political horse better than me?


    "No, be smart. Fools are used for worldly scraps. You need wisdom and knowledge to get along with those scraps."


    "Right. Then I''ll do my best. Because you can''t beat a political horse."


    When the bell sounds proclaimed in a temperamental voice, the door opened without a knock.


    "Wirth."


    My stretched hair is bumpy and full of habitual hair, and a girl in white with a rash on her big glasses comes in and raises her hand gently and speaks up. It is Soundwood History Pleasant.


    (You''re a couple of beautiful boys and girls. Shouldn''t we? - Shh. And it''s so stuck. Well)


    Seeing the courage and ringtone I waited for in the reception room, Shi Yue hits his tongue.


    "Ho."


    At a glance at the pleasure of history, courage leaks a voice of admiration.


    (This guy is so strong)


    The ringtone also looked at Historical Pleasure and was squeaking in his mouth.


    "Yes, pass"


    Seeing two people, courage and bell tone, Historical Pleasure, to put it mildly, projected two holographic displays and flew. The display was a fill-in field for the Grim Penis admission process and a precaution.


    "This is not the procedure. For now, you should circle from one end. Guppy, check out the precautions and all that. I''d like to tell you not to hide your abilities, but I have a lot of people hiding them, so don''t expect them."


    Historical pleasure to mouth the dialogue you mouth every time this time. Since this interaction is getting much darker, I think I''ll ask him to write it down in a set in the accession process.


    "I thought we''d do more interviews and tests, but that''s a lot more appropriate. For example, what would you do if I were the one who did this organization harm?


    Courage raises questions about historical pleasure.


    "I wish I could. I''m talking about how I can use that dummy as my experimental bench. Worst of all, Van Dam just dies, and when he does, he''ll definitely listen to me, just talk about making a Van Dam clone and manipulating it from behind and letting me fund my research. Ghupi."


    "Yeah, that''s good. It."


    Hearing Historical Pleasure''s words, courage spills a smile.


    (This guy looks like he could use it)


    Courage felt that way when I had a little conversation with Historical Pleasure. In front of ourselves that we have just met, we don''t even think of the head of our organization as farting, and the unattended words and deeds and arrogant behavior of its neighbors go hand in hand with courage. However, although there is some distinction between courage, Historical pleasure was seen as a type of lack of distinction. From the courage of these guys, I think they seem useful.


    "I could write."


    A ringtone completing the Grim Penis membership process on the display plays the display with your fingers and flies to historical pleasure.


    "Some su this? My profession is heroine..."


    Historical pleasure flashes his face when he sees "heroine" written in cute circle letters in the filled out section of his profession.


    "Courage is the protagonist of this world, so I''m always on the side of courage with courage servants. I''m a heroine."


    "Are you still saying that? It''s not much of a profession, it''s..."


    The courage bursts into the ringtone of a bell in his face.


    "There are some people with very unique signs."


    A lily appears at the entrance to the room and sees courage and ringtones and speaks out.


    "I want you to knock about it, ss.... That was the door open. Gruppy."


    "Are you two Grimm Penis joiners?


    "That''s right."


    "I''ve said that the signs are unique, but let''s say I''m the owner of an old soul again. And you have strong powers. What kind of qualities?


    "A trait..."


    Courage smiled in response to that word of Lily.


    "The ringtone said it on its own first, but it''s the protagonist of this world"


    "Gupi. How stupid are you talking about? That''s about me. Gupiu."


    "Oh, you say strange things with all the eyeglasses. This world is made up of me, so I''m the star."


    "I know exactly the same woman in white. I''m watching this world. So the world exists, and the world is allowed to exist because I see and feel it."


    "Hey, you guys are all set, and you''re not gonna puke at me like you peeked into my head. I''m the center of the world, and you''re all just sidekicks in my world."


    "That''s unpleasant. Anyone but me speaks with dignity in our face. And both of you in front of me. What a terrible day."


    Three people: courage, historical pleasure, and lily, all claiming with a grumpy face.


    "Courage is the main character. Yikes. Yes, now two votes for courage"


    The ringtone pinches his mouth with a powerful narrative, and the three of them are silent.


    "Who told you to say anything extra?


    "It hurts, it hurts, courage"


    Courage is at the top of the Buddha and I see an iron claw in the ringtone.


    "Shall I change the question because it''s barren? What power do you have? I ''m-"


    Let the lily summon four spiritual souls to materialize strongly so that they can also be seen by ordinary people.


    "He''s good at manipulating the vague boundary between death and life."


    "I mean, the Necromancy of Necromancy. It''s not bad to call it the vague boundary between death and life, but when you call it the art of presiding over the vague realm of death and life, it comes more firmly to me"


    Courage laughs at the lily.


    "I''m in my head. To the best of my ability to send out ghosts."


    Immediately after Courage said so, a mighty demon could stand indoors, so he accidentally finds himself in neither Lily nor Historical Pleasure.


    Courage points up. Shi Yuan glanced at the ceiling for a moment. Lily has frown roots, too. There was a giant ghost face stuck on the ceiling.


    "It''s too big to be fully materialized indoors"


    "You can''t say this is just an embodiment of an image..."


    Shortly after Courage turned it off as he said, Lily said with a strange face.


    "I don''t know what it''s like to embody an image, and I don''t know how it''s different."


    That said, courage smiles with his hands on his glasses.


    "I feel a strong connection between your image and yourself. Is this what you looked like in your previous life?


    I''ll keep that a secret.


    Hear the answer of courage and be sure your point was hit. And it''s a rare case, Lily thinks.


    Second, Lily remembered the signs. I don''t even have a lot of footsteps in the hallway, and someone''s coming at me.


    At the end of the turning lily''s gaze was a dwarf, like a mixture of people and plants, walking in a fearful face. It''s Arlaune.


    "Oh... no... I can''t believe it..."


    "Come on, just because you gave me permission to let you go doesn''t mean you''re coming to this place."


    Historical pleasure speaks to Arlaune Riehydar, who peeks into the room from the entrance to the room and groans.


    (Why are you here? I mean, there''s something wrong with this guy, too)


    Historical pleasure surprised to see Arlaune Riehydar trembling with a stunned look on his face.


    At the end of Ljehidar''s gaze there was courage. And shuddered with excitement, squeaking like this.


    "The final host... a ghost child..."

 2094 10

    Lily, Historical Pleasure, Courage, Bell Tone, Arlaune Riehydar face to face hours after that.


    Opposite Kumi, who caught Luca, in the lobby of Hotel Wallaby, and Van Dam, who brought Historical Pleasure, Tyrone and Terrence.


    "You have a lot of escorts over there. This one said I narrowed it down to one."


    "I thought as we talked we should make sure the number was specified. But you didn''t touch me, so I let you have whatever number you want."


    To Kumi, who stabs him with a tickle, Van Dam wakes up on the table with his hands together, raising one corner of his mouth to make him laugh.


    (And I didn''t expect to bring Historical Pleasure by virtue of it. I told you not to call Junko...)


    If you try Kumi, I don''t like that the least. I hate him.


    "Soundwood Historical Pleasure, did you come all the way here to escort me? I thought you were a pain in the ass just like me, so I thought you might do that."


    Luca speaks to Historical Pleasure.


    "Nothing. I don''t smell like trouble. I know him, and I offered Van Damme. Gupiu."


    Upon hearing Historical Pleasure''s dialogue, Van Damme thought it would stink of trouble no matter what he thought, but don''t go into it.


    "I heard you say earlier that you didn''t mean your position right now, did you? That''s not a lie, is it? And I want you to tell me what''s going on."


    Ask a question from Van Damme. Kumi also knew in the last discussion that Van Damme had spotted that point.


    "As I said before, I wasn''t originally planning on taking on my current role. I was planning on cooperating. Something happened and I had to change it. I became the representative instead."


    I''ll keep my mouth shut about Detective Panda''s current position as a guest panda in public.


    "But while I''m in this role, I can''t turn back. If I''m alone, the organization is involved."


    "Then you''d better join hands with us. Right now."


    Listening to Kumi, Van Damme is tolerable and takes it to such a conclusion.


    "Are you going to make it a grand, hand-to-hand shape? The concerted route through non-interference should have been the drop point. Have you changed it yet?


    "At first he also said he would come in from conflict, but change that too. The situation moved too far in an unexpected direction. We need to fix it together."


    In response to Kumi''s question, Van Damme answers with demand and determination.


    "I don''t know if you''re conscious, so let me tell you something. You''re in quite a crisis right now, aren''t you? You think you can get through a lot or something, even though there are a number of people who have gained strength and eloped, and there are prospects for more to come? Naturally, you will be held accountable for your role. [M] What are you gonna do about it? How do I know this is my best choice?


    "You think I''m gonna be the sacrifice of the witch hunt?


    Kumi laughing sarcastically, but Van Damme was a true face.


    "This country loves to do things and fail people and hold them accountable. So we all make choices that don''t seem like we can''t point the spear at ourselves - don''t take responsibility. But that is the extreme of irresponsibility. You don''t seem human, but you''ll be in this country all the time, and you know the national temperament, right? It''s too late since they hung me up. Isn''t there already public opinion out there that slaps you? I didn''t sue you for anything as a patriarch after the incident, and it was a failure to leave you alone all day."


    Kumi admitted that Van Damme was right. There was a lot more to do, and then there was confusion, and I couldn''t deal with the fact that there were people who had a runoff.


    "I don''t care if you''re alone, but the faithful who admire you will also be your entourage. Don''t you want to avoid that?


    "Of course I want to avoid..."


    Kumi Arlaune also has feelings, but more than that, Kumi, the host, has a strong desire to avoid a situation that would be harmful to the believers. Even as Arlaune Kumi, who respects the host''s feelings as much as possible, would definitely like to protect the Enjoyment Society.


    (If it''s dangerous, I wish I hadn''t done that from the beginning. I seemed to think sweetly. Sorry, Kumi)


    Arlaune Kumi apologizes without speaking up.


    (It''s okay. Even Arlaune thought about me and the Life Expectancy Club - because she had a dream to make it a bigger organization, so you got on with Junko''s story, didn''t you? I have feelings for that, too)


    Hearing the host Kumi''s voice, Arlaune smiled.


    "Are you going to help me?


    Kumi asks.


    "For the rest of the story - who can favor the irresponsible escape of our cuteness or the one who fights at the expense of himself but without throwing out his responsibilities? I am definitely the latter. And slapping the noble latter into the dark clouds is mostly with the foolish and inferior former. You don''t think that''s a bad idea for chest feces? Kumi Hangato, I want to help you in that sense."


    "Cornelis Van Damme. That dialogue is roughly unworthy of a person named you. Because you are the person farthest from righteousness. It just sounds like a congrat. And yet - I wonder why. Hehe... in this phase, for some reason, I find it convincing."


    Kumi''s laughter spilled naturally. I know why I find it convincing.


    (The idea that Kumi, who has worked so hard, will be slapped by an irresponsible masses who know nothing. I can''t forgive you for saying no)


    And that, too, is spotted by Van Damme.


    "What''s the point of saying this in the position you''re escorting... Shouldn''t Hangato Kumi work with Cornelis Van Dam instead of Junko Suzuoka?


    In Luca''s opinion, Kumi and Historical Pleasure met.


    "I don''t know why you thought that... it''s troublesome to explain it, and I don''t know if I can explain it well, but when I heard about Cornelis Van Damme, I thought it was just the right combination as an organization. I leave everything to Grimm Penis to cover up, support, and protect, and the Enjoyment Club can be very easy. That''s the kind of organization Grimm Penis is, isn''t it?


    "Luca... that sounds like you."


    It was surprising that Luca had burned such a blame, but Kumi felt that the idea was exactly Luca.


    "His statement is correct, but there are parts of it that are insufficiently recognised. We''re an organization to manage."


    Vandamm adds.


    "Managing means taking care of me. That you take care of me. I''m starting to think that Grimm Penis is a great organization. Honestly, I''m dying to get in there."


    "Gupiu... you must be so wrong..."


    "I think so too..."


    Upon hearing Luca''s dialogue, Historically Pleasant and Tyrone said in a frightening mood.


    "So? What''s the answer to Hangato? I''m not asking you to give me an answer right now, but there''s not much time to think about it."


    Van Damme urges in a slightly intimidating tone.


    "I want to talk to Junko again and then decide"


    "Go ahead. But your heart is already set, isn''t it?


    "I don''t know..."


    Kumi sneers at Van Damme, laughing at him with a face that doesn''t float.


    "Can we talk about this one?


    I heard an unfamiliar voice. It''s from History.


    When everyone glanced at Historically Pleasant, from his pocket in white, Arlaune Riehydar was peeking into his face.


    "When did you... get in my pocket?"


    "I snuck into Historical Pleasure''s pocket, okay, but I accidentally fell asleep. I woke up in the middle of a conversation and asked when I was going to leave."


    When Riehydar answers to Historical Pleasure, he turns to Kumi.


    "Our final host - the ghost child - has been found. Not if you''re religious."


    "What the hell!?


    Upon hearing Riehydar''s report, Kumi gives a shout of surprise.


    "I found it in the Grimm Penis building earlier as I got here."


    "I have to tell Arlaune Lupa, too. But... I know it''s something to be happy about, but I... fine. Kumi is the final host."


    Arlaune Kumi, who I can''t tell you.


    "It''s not unusual. Before going to the original final host, it is often the case that they enter the intermediate host and become the final host."


    "Really?"


    Listening to Riehydar, Kumi unexpectedly circled her eyes.


    "Is he important to Arulane? Then I''ll call you here."


    Historical pleasure called courage.


    Van Dam, Tyrone and Terrence returned, but Historical Pleasure, Riehydar, Kumi and Luca remained in the lobby of Hotel Wallaby.


    "Here we come -. Gupiu."


    Turning his face to the little boy and tall girl who came into the hotel, Historic Pleasure tells him. From the look on his face, they both look like mid-teenagers.


    Arlaune Kumi''s heart swells. At first glance at the boy with glasses, Kumi intuited. Convinced. He predicted with the word "son of ghosts," that he would be his final host.


    "You''re a ghost child... I didn''t know you were in Grimm Penis. Awesome cause and effect."


    "It would be a guy with a big convergence of edges. I hear about you by the name of the tree man."


    The courage to stand in front of Kumi, who stared at herself still, and who had already been explained why she was called also by Historical Pleasure, said as she looked back at Kumi.


    "I''ve been looking for you. I got a lot of abilities, so I was going to end up hosting you. But...... Enough with me"


    "I asked Historical Pleasure and Riehydar there. I hear you have plenty of company. So, you said I was the point. I hear Riehydar can''t get in touch with his people. What about you?


    Courage himself was interested in Arlaune. Because they were informed that if they lived there, they would be able to make all the records of their ability to parasitize and blossom. I definitely want that power.


    "I can contact you. I''ll reward my people. Maybe soon, Arlaune will come to you from the planet Glass Dew."


    "Right. I''m looking forward to it. You can come if you change your mind too."


    I hear Kumi''s words, say them with a mouthful that can be described as unscrupulous courage, and laugh at them.


    "Hey...... Courage"


    "What the fuck?"


    The ringtone pulls the courage clothes away and leaves Kumita alone.


    "That guy... I can see the dead guy. Do something for him."


    Ringtone referring to Kumi.


    "Don''t give me orders. For the sound of a bell."


    "Please, not an order."


    "You almost gave the order. I''m going to follow you."


    Courage said in a sigh to the bell tone answering with a twist.


    (Hmm. Are you going to die, Arlaune...... And does the ringtone have something like predictive ability)


    Historical pleasure with good ears also heard the interaction between bells and courage.


    "I don''t have a choice."


    Courage returns and stands in front of Kumi.


    "I won''t suffer. I''ll thank you for your service."


    With a magnificent tone, a vast amount of demons erupted from the entire body of courage. Kumi stands up unexpectedly and Luca finds herself.


    Huge ghost heads, shoulders and arms appeared in the lobby. The chest appears about half the time, but not underneath. She has red skin but is translucent. My arm is just my right arm. But to see the size of its head, arms, etc., it seems like it would be over ten meters tall if its entire body showed up.


    "You don''t have to be scared. It''s not harmful."


    When courage tells him quietly, the head of a gigantic ghost in horrible shape nods and, in slow motion, stretches his arm toward Kumi.


    A large fingertip gently touches the center of Kumi''s chest. I remember the feeling of something hot and comfortable pouring into me, and Kumi meditates her eyes.


    "Bye."


    Courage turns its back. When I opened my eyes, the ghost was gone.


    "What''s that?


    "It''s protective."


    When Kumi asked, Courage returned an ambiguous answer and left the hotel with the ringtone.

 2095 11

    Life club bashing was as thriving as ever on the internet and TV.


    ''I knew it, but it''s dangerous to distribute psychic powers. What do you use that power for, other than crime?


    "You don''t have to use it to commit a crime, you want to cheat without effort, so you want to gain that power, right? Very unacceptable. Order and concepts in the world will be doomed ''


    ''You don''t even hear much affirmative anymore, do you? It would be natural if they were convicted of crimes so continuously.''


    "The Patriarch spoke of many ideals, but now the result..."


    "The Enjoyment Society has not issued any statement. I''m not even willing to explain myself. What about this? ''


    On a TV wide show, commentators say whatever they want. Kumi, Sa Chest and Anna stared at it with cold eyes, and only Shinzo was revealing his anger.


    "You''re doing exactly what Van Damme said."


    "Television is all about this topic too. The internet is brilliantly inflamed."


    Where the show became another topic, Anna said in a sigh of regret.


    "As usual, the sinner trend is witch-hunting. It feels like we can just burst into some righteous rage and beat it up. And he said," I''m going to pursue someone''s responsibility. "


    Open the SNS sinner and Sa Chest laughs sarcastically.


    "Every time...... no, not everyone does. There are a lot of fools, but there''s also a mix of sages, and it''s a mix of jade stones."


    The host version of Kumi opinions.


    "But accusations and criticisms of Kumi are just inflating bad images on the top - outside hearsay."


    Shinzo with such faces as indignation.


    "If there were any other major incidents, I thought I''d impress you that way. I''m unlucky, and I don''t have any such incidents. Whoa, is that an inadvertent statement?


    "Once you distribute your psychic powers, that psychic has been on the case, and so on, and so the news is circulating in public, right? It''s an impossible insanity not long ago, and many people still suspect about half of it. But the TV and the internet are going to be running that story, so I believe half of them are interested."


    Shortly after Sakura and Anna said...


    "Dear Patriarch, Master Junko Yukioka is in sight"


    Ancient followers reported over the obstacle.


    "I''ll see you."


    Change to Arulane Kumi and leave the room.


    The room was tired, not just Junko, but was about to leave the room at the time Kumi tried to enter the room.


    "Oh, I''m sorry I came early. I need to use the bathroom for a minute."


    So I said no, and Tired left the room.


    Kumi sits in front of Junko. Junko drinks tea.


    "How did you even get me tired?


    Kumi asks, fearing that he is setting something up by pretending to go to the bathroom.


    "I thought Kumi might be changing her mind. Come on."


    Junko replied with a smile.


    "If you''re going to talk to Mr. Van Damme and get over there, I''ll have to deal with it, too."


    "Junko, I never know you from me."


    Kumi clearly told Junko, who mouths a noisy statement with a smile on his face.


    "But I - the Life Club decides to go down under the umbrella of Grimm Penis. That''s the best choice. There is no need for either. You can take both. I think so, but then you can''t?


    "No, you can''t. No... I think that''s okay. But I''m sure Mr. Van Damme won''t let that happen."


    In response to Kumi''s claims and inquiries, Junko denies them with a smile.


    "And you can''t take Mr. Van Damme either. Let me get this straight. Kumi will be targeted wherever she goes. Targeted in any position. There''s nothing wrong with the masses wanting sacrifice. Anyway, Futuno Human Tachi only sees the news to the extent of entertainment, and if the next entertainment object shows up, he''ll be interested that way and he''ll just be forgotten soon. But apart from the masses, there are people who really want sacrifice."


    Junko turned off his grin when he spoke so much.


    "Who? It is"


    "I wonder if that''s the top executive of Backstreet Central, The Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure, or the true ruling class of this country. I think they''re going to kill whoever shows up as a symbol now. For future shows."


    "Really... Really?


    Junko''s story is hard to believe by Kumi. It''s like the world of fiction.


    "Even if you try to string history together, mankind has always been that repetition."


    "Junko too... I honestly can''t believe it. What''s the truth? And if the backstreet hub or the rulers of the country are hostile, how do we escape?


    While feeling the anxiety of host Kumi, Arlaune Kumi asks. This is not an Arlaune question, but an attempt to appease the host''s feelings and ease his anxiety.


    "Trust me, you''re the safest one on my side. Grim penis makes it the other way around. More dangerous, more hostile to them."


    When he spreads his grin again, Junko makes the call. That''s when my tiredness came back.


    "True, I''m sorry about the rebellion, but now it''s time for you to come back?


    The person Junko called was true, so Tired looked at Junko unexpectedly.


    "I want you to go back to" Junko Yukioka''s Murder Doll ". My favor. Would you listen to me? True, I need your help."


    "What''s the situation? What do you want me to do?


    "I want you to protect Kumi. I want Midori and, if possible, Gaye and Maye, to help. Everybody wants to talk about this. Please, please."


    (I can''t believe Junko really treats me like this...)


    Tired watched Junko, who seriously begged against him, with a rare eye.


    "Okay."


    I truly admitted it before I heard the circumstances.


    "Explain the situation in detail."


    During the explanation of the circumstances, Kumi made her expression strong. Junko and Tired are also changing their faces without a heart.


    "I wonder if you''re here soon."


    Junko squeaks after finishing the phone call with True.


    "I don''t know, this unusual atmosphere"


    Arlaune rises up and sees the obstacle.


    "Maybe they put up a bond. This mansion? This room? It''s alienating."


    Junko also saw the handicap. There are signs of someone. There''s someone outside the edge.


    Tired rises and slowly opens the obstacle.


    "Oh, my God."


    Junko smiles funny. There was something wrong with the color of the sky. Orange close to yellow. Even at sunset, it never comes in this color. Of course, an unusual number of whales are dancing in the sky.


    "You''re trapped"


    Tired said.


    "The mansion and external spaces are blocked. Inside the mansion, it seems to be a different realm against the laws of nature. So far, it''s unclear what it does."


    As he was tired, the color of the sky changed in an instant. Water colour, but not like normal sky colour. It is extremely vibrant, fluorescent and painted with a single color.


    "I''m tired, I know you and Arlaune are here, and I wonder if you''re setting me up after I find out who they are?


    Junko stares into the artificial demon eye while he says it and attempts to analyze Analyze.


    "Destiny manipulation... close to? subspecies?"


    The color of the sky changes again. Now it''s pink.


    Let the fatigue hoist over the concubine pine, and lay it on the black slime and the pink sky.


    "Changes to highlight black. Sounds like the magician is quite thoughtful about the color black."


    Tired squeaks. The same was true of earlier oranges and water colors, but so was the current pink, but black can be seen. The flying whale is black, of course.


    "I see...... I see who did it. I have just the confidence and strength to set Junko and I up against each other, and I am thoughtful about black, what Wu implies..."


    "One keeps up with the fudge better than this one. That''s what I''m doing. ''


    In the middle of the tired words, the poorly made artificial voice twitched audio sounded in a rather difficult way.


    "If I can get fuzzy, I might get a better fuzzy." I''m not letting my cocksucker lose his temper. Better not be fuzzy. But either way, Fukoni. ''


    "Long time no see"


    Tired brings an invincible grin and increases your fighting spirit. At the end of his tired gaze was a black cat.


    "Uh, it''s been a really long time -. I mean, Ebony, are you gonna do this alone with the three of us?


    "Silly. No. I don''t know what to do with it."


    To Junko''s question, Black Cat Ebony answers with a laugh.


    "One person at a time is the one who puts on the knife." This yashiki is in my midst. If you don''t want to, you''ll have to. ''


    "Take hostages, take cats, suck."


    I went back to my host Kumi and cursed him.


    "I''m kidding. I don''t know what they call catfish or anything like that. Cat Sabatasunya. ''


    Ebony himself opens his mouth and speaks sharply as he shook the air with mindfulness and raised his anger.


    "Cats are cute things. That''s why it''s impossible to do such a bad thing imaginatively. You''re a bad cat. No, even a pretty cat with just the look of it, but the contents are crumbs, meaning annoying cats that lead to a downward image of the cat"


    He stares at Ebony with a contempt and angry look, Kumi says away.


    "Well, Ebony doesn''t tell us to shut up and kill each and every one of us, and if we drink that demand, we''ll never break our word."


    Junko, who tells you not to.


    "Because you took one, you can''t be fooled." I don''t care what kind of cucumber it is. "


    Ebony giggles and necks with her hind legs.


    I''ll go.


    Tired, who had already pulled out a knife, declared, and went down to the garden.


    "Is that the guy who had something to do with milk?


    Arlaune Kumi, who is meeting Ebony for the first time, asks Junko.


    "Yeah. It''s a haunted cat built by the same person, it''s like a sister. Well, neither do I. I know milk very well, but I don''t know Ebony very well. Tired, you seem to know better, so I''ll leave this place to you."


    Junko answers.


    "Can I kill you?


    Tired asks as he faces Ebony.


    "This is it, and if you can do it, you can try it."


    I didn''t ask you.


    Tired tells spiralling ebony in a chilled voice.


    "Hmm, keep it alive if you can. After beating Ebony, I want to negotiate. No, I might as well take the living ebony hostage and use it for negotiating material with them."


    "Okay."


    "I''m kidding. It''s a good idea to have one. ''


    You''re not a person.


    Junko, Tired, Ebony and Kumi said each.

 2096 12

    "Oh, come on, you know what I mean?


    Immediately after Ebony inquires, the flock of whales wings simultaneously and flies toward exhaustion.


    "It''s because... life is so brittle and so fragile - and I want to increase the value of life."


    Tired does not try to intercept a whale, but quietly tells it off. This whale has not materialized. It''s not even a spirit body. It''s like projecting an image as a phantom. But when it comes to whether or not it can do anything, there is no such thing.


    Tired vision is covered with a raven. Wu doesn''t attack, we know he''s tired. And I know attacking a whale is not good either. This whale, which is just winged by flying around and interrupting the area and telling you to attack, was tired out when it had the effect of reflecting the attack and accumulating and transferring the energy of the attack.


    While watching Ebony''s movements from the gaps in the crowd of us, Tired holds a knife in one hand and exports a sketchbook to his empty hand.


    Open the backordered sketchbook. The open page depicts a wilderness stretching beneath a bright red sky.


    All the ravens that flock tirelessly disappear. Inside the wilderness and red sky paintings appear countless pictures of whales flying through the sky.


    "Blame it on you. After all this time, no one will be able to do it all over again. ''


    On either side of the talking ebony, black cats about a third the size of the ebony appear one after the other.


    (Are you an entity now)


    At first glance, I spot tiredness and do the trick before the little black cats move.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    A herd of black skeletons of various outfits boil out and fill the garden. Between tiredness and ebony were full of skeletons.


    The little black cats jump into the flock of skeletons without flinching.


    Despite his small body, a few ribs crumble easily with a swing of the little black cat''s front leg, causing his skull to explode.


    The Black Skeletons have not lost either. I try to pierce the little black cat with my bones, but the little black cat skilfully avoids it.


    The number was more overwhelming in the black skeleton, but above the individual quality the little black cat was largely outnumbered.


    "It''s only because it''s pretty obvious that I have a leg. But that''s why it''s so embarrassing to make a fuss about it. That kind of thing, you can do it right there. ''


    That''s how Ebony turns her gaze to Junko and Kumi.


    (There seems to be a strong action of fate manipulation working within the kingdom, and if I move poorly myself, I think I''m going to get into some kind of trap)


    With that in mind, Tired turns the sketchbook. It is depicted both at sea level and underwater in a bright green sea. Green seabirds fly on the sea level, and various green sea creatures swim in the sea.


    "I''m going to repaint the other realms in the junction."


    Tired of deliberately putting it out in your mouth and declaring it and shaking it to Ebony, who would have built a bond.


    Don''t miss that moment when Ebony''s heart wobbled for just a moment, just a few moments, and Tired activated his own technique.


    "Nah!?


    Ebony shouts surprises unexpectedly. Tired, ebony, Junko and Kumi, as well as little black cats and black cubs, were thrown into the bright green liquid.


    "What is this... It''s soggy... it''s in the liquid but it''s not bitter..."


    Ebony is not the only one surprised by the sudden events. And Kumi. Speaks as bubbles erupt in a transparent green sea.


    "Hmm, I wonder if you feel even more tired in the world that Ebony made you override your own. It''s not that easy."


    Junko pokes a green fish swimming in front of him with his fingers as he explains.


    Blackbird and Blackbird cats are in strange motion after being thrown out by the liquid. Seeing it, Kumi was convinced that it was not hallucinogenic.


    "You don''t drown to death, but it''s a hard space for cats, isn''t it? Somehow it''s in the water."


    "I''m kidding. One of you sneaks around to see if you want to. This guy is totally loose."


    "You used to think I was stupid in front of Ebony. If you want to go down a new path and carry new misfortunes, you should stop on the same path without walking."


    Speak to Ebony to give her an angry voice, tired smiling.


    "From what I''ve seen, it doesn''t look like I''m tired anymore in those days."


    "Yes."


    "I was disappointed to see if you were tired and hungry with Shiro Kagawa. I''m glad it didn''t happen. I''m glad to hear that."


    Ebony''s eyes glow. There is a crack in the space, and there is a great rift like a crevasse in the green sea, where the earlier pink sky appears.


    Soon, one of the little black cats was approaching right next to her tired.


    "Did you use the blind spot of your soul?


    Junko squeaks. It is a destiny manipulation commonly used by Mika to act without the other person noticing under certain other conditions that attract her attention.


    The little black cat jumped tired and exploded.


    Tired was avoiding metastases from time to time.


    The tiredness that appeared in front of Ebony instantly shook the knife down.


    "Huh!"


    A cat''s voice sounds and Ebony jumps backwards and waves her arms.


    (Same as milk......)


    Junko narrowed her eyes. A powerful and extensive mindfulness powered cat punch is released, depressing the tired body and pushing it to the bottom of the ocean.


    Cracks ran into the space below the exhaustion and the ground emerged from the cracked area. Tired of being pushed to the ground by depression as it is.


    Meanwhile, a tired slaughter seemed to have arrived, severing his right leg behind Ebony.


    "Konnyaro. I''ll take care of it."


    Ebony alternates her front legs at high speed. As it moved, the mindfulness powered cat punch poured over and over again, and the tired body completely planarized. All the guts that popped out are crushed and peppered too.


    "It''s so tight. Then Junko, it''s you."


    "No, Tired, that''s how you can play it."


    Junko shrugging his shoulders by being nominated.


    My tired body swells slightly. The guts and blood that pop out also go back to normal.


    Ebony also undoes his severed leg.


    The black cat and the little black cat are both gone.


    "But if you can do this so flashy... it will also consume power to play..."


    Tired of completing playback, but getting up and whining.


    Cracks happen to run into the space surrounding that exhaustion. From the crack of space, a swarm of whales pops out.


    I knew immediately that the next wu was an entity. Tired tried to metastasize, but it caught my mind, waving a sword and truncating the whale from next to next. The poor tiredness of space manipulation made me feel like I could not do much of a series of metastases and somehow be targeted immediately after the metastasis.


    "Fuko-no-ki-yu"


    Ebony exercised fate manipulation directly. Mika can also use a substitute to expose the misfortune that befell the magician to those hostile to him. However, immediate-death misfortune is impossible. Though it is possible to have misfortunes that can lead to death.


    "Mm..."


    Tired groans. All three whales were eating their mouths deep into their tired right legs. Perhaps fate manipulation - the effect of the soul''s blind spot is the substitute that was working. It is troublesome that it acts on the image created on ebony, not on the ebony body. Moreover, the sharing of misfortunes used by Ebony herself is also acting.


    Loss of body balance, tiredness falls.


    Anticipating that gap, Ebony releases a mind-powered cat punch.


    Tired metastasized this time. The destination is under Ebony.


    Ebony, feeling the sway of space, cleverly swims through the green sea to tilt her upper body down.


    Something ejected from Ebony''s mouth, which opened wide.


    Tired twists and squeezes. I was flown. I see that, and I feel nostalgic. It was a fishing needle, a cane and a fishing line.


    (Ebony likes to fish, and you went fishing with me and Kashishiro a few times)


    Nature and a smile are zero, but they immediately increase the fighting spirit.


    An ejected fishing line is pulled back and the fishing needle pierces the tired throat.


    "Red bun"


    When tiredness did the procedure, between tiredness and ebony, a giant baby''s head appeared, wondering if it would be three meters in diameter. Her skin was bright red and she laughed.


    The giant baby head opened his mouth wide and as he rammed into Ebony at a fierce speed, he ate Ebony''s body in one bite.


    "Fugaaaah!


    Fucking cat screams. In the mouth of the baby - or in the head, it was filled with corrosive crimson liquid, dissolving Ebony''s body at high speed. At a rate that''s unlikely to make it to regeneration.


    Ebony metastasizes and goes outside the baby. The fishing needle pulls out of tiredness at that time.


    "You did it..."


    Ebony stared at her tiredness as half of her body rotted away.


    "Ebony, is it time to stop? If you''re so worn out, even if you''re exhausted, you won''t be able to fight me next."


    When Junko speaks in a soft tone, Ebony exhales loudly. It regenerates as the rotten body looks at it.


    Seeing such ebony, tiredness erases the sword and so does the green sea. Ebony also unbinds and the space goes back to normal.


    ''Tired is just great. It was a hiccup. "


    "Ebony was inside, too."


    "Uh, I need a favor from Ebony."


    Between the praiseworthy ebony and tiredness, Junko breaks in.


    "You know, I want Kumi off target."


    "Ha-ha-ha, I''m not talking about onions. I''d like to see it now. Kimchi and Kikyu will never rise again."


    "Kumi just wants her denomination to matter, and a lot of people to have a good life. If you''re Arlaune, you just want to help Kumi like that. The people who gave them power went wild because it was just a mistake. I''m not actively trying to harm society."


    ''Hmmm...... I don''t know if it''s the thirteenth staircase of joy, but it''s what makes us so. "


    To Junko''s sincere appeal, Ebony also softens her attitude and makes a troubled voice.


    "String Spiral, you listen to me. It is. Let me talk to you for a second."


    That''s what Junko called.

 2097 13

    "Junko seems to be the biggest problem in the first place. Junko is making a scene, and it seems natural for the patriarch to see him as a key figure in Junko''s work."


    When Junko demanded on the phone that Kumi be removed from the target, String Spiral returned so in a squeaky voice.


    At last, Junko received that the demand would not pass. But I''m not even a pure child who pulls it off. I have a card that forcibly screws through the demands.


    "Oh well. So, murder clubs, star charcoal sorcerers, police officers, you know we''re holding back a lot of these traits, right?


    Take him hostage, blackmail him?


    "Yeah. I wouldn''t be such a bore. Yo. There''s no way I can get through that. Well, if I were you, I''d use my hand at remodeling them all to the limit, brainwashing them, and letting them attack all the true rulers of this country. I think it would be interesting to see how many people we can get rid of. String, are you sure you can get rid of them all without a single sacrifice?


    Tired, Kumi and Ebony, who were listening to Junko beside them, feel pulled. It''s hard to imagine Junko going that far for real, but from the standpoint of string screws, I''d have to drink it if they made such threats.


    ''I don''t think so. Terrible. I think I got it. I''ll deal in my own way. "


    "If you''ll just shut up about what I do, that''s fine. It''s not convenient for you, ''cause I''m gonna try not to. Come on."


    "Ha... seems to have already exceeded its limits"


    String screws with big sighs.


    "What''s wrong with changing the world? Get closer to my ideals, is there something wrong? Whatever happened in the process, we''re just talking about adapting, so you guys don''t get too loud, and I want you to leave me alone."


    (That''s a rare and thorny way to say it for Junko)


    Hearing Junko speak now, I think he''s tired.


    "I can''t let you do this on your own."


    String spirals make a loud voice.


    "Besides, I think the next move will definitely be a grim penis. Grim penis won''t be able to be contained in the negotiations anymore, and I wonder if you guys could at least keep your eyes open. If you''re gonna give me another hand, you''re gonna have to be ready for that, right? I see you as enemies more than ever, and I will do my utmost to eliminate you. If you''re ready to go to war, you can''t help it."


    "Tell it all to the ruling class and the back street center..."


    He was told in a grumpy voice and the phone was hung up.


    "Rarely are string screws puffy"


    Ebony says it sounds crazy.


    "Now I wonder if we can contain the backstreet hub, the rulers of the country, and the greats. I''m surprised Ebony came to see me in person."


    "I was upset, but if I got tired, I would have let it go." Then we can do it. ''


    In response to Junko''s words, Ebony spoke in a good mood and walked away as declared.


    "Is Grimm Penis the only person left in the way of this?


    Kumi confirms.


    "I think so. The rest of the interrupters are the most troublesome."


    Junko shrugged her shoulders and spilled a smile.


    History Joy was interested in courage and the ability of the ringtones to test the abilities of the two of them day after day.


    "Gupi. This is your spirit, even if I make copies of you... No, because of the ability deriving from the influence of the soul, it''s not going to work -"


    "Were you trying to make something like that? I''m not kidding. Kill them instantly if you make them. He made it, he made it, he made it."


    The courage that was being drawn heard the words of History Pleasure and said them with a flashing face.


    "Rather than making a clone, I was just wondering if I could make a copy of it just because of my abilities or part of it."


    With a slight laugh, Historical Pleasure moves on to collecting the bell tone of blood. The ringtone takes the candy out of his pocket and greeds it, while staring at the needle of the injection as it stabs him.


    "Don''t look at me like you''re gonna eat a needle..."


    Historical pleasure touches the fact that the ringtone stares at you every time you inject it.


    "Beh, nothing... no..."


    Aware of the eyes of courage, the ringtone takes your gaze off.


    "I''ve taken blood and suspicious injections many times since I''ve been here, but nothing has worked?


    Courage asked. I don''t doubt they put anything bad in it. If such evil signs are felt in Historical Pleasure, Courage is confident to spot them immediately.


    "Gupi, unfortunately, you don''t know anything about it at the moment, do you? I don''t even know what it means to be chosen by Arlaune."


    The fact that it differed greatly from ordinary human beings in body tissue was not seen by courage. It''s also in the bell tone we''re inspecting.


    "That''s bigger than yesterday."


    Gaze at those behind the lab, courage says.


    A man-shaped creature restrained and put to sleep after the two sleeping quarters have been combined. She has blue-white skin with a bumpy texture and looks as if her whole body is full of fat and bloated. I have plenty of meat on my face, and my nose and eyes are invisible buried in bloated fat. I can barely see my mouth. And he''s been leaking bitter groans.


    "Do you care? That''s the Battle Creature I''m making right now."


    Historical pleasure makes me laugh slightly again.


    "It looks painful"


    The bell sounds pounding and squeaking, approaching the battle creature being put to sleep.


    "Hey, what are you doing?


    History Joy asked, but the ringtone did not answer, touching Battle Creature''s skin and stroking it around.


    The groaning of Battle Creature stops and sees the ringtone as surprising.


    (Something... a tremendous amount of power is pouring into the ringtone. Besides, the condition of the mouse has obviously changed)


    I knew it was erasing the pain, and the amplification and flow of power itself seemed a joy in history, but I didn''t understand what action it was due to, and what this flow of power was. It doesn''t even look like the ringtone is sucking the power out of Battle Creature.


    Furthermore, the bell sounds poured the power to dwell in him into Battle Creature.


    Battle creature fat shrinks. Rapid combustion turns it into power. And Battle Creature''s body changes. The muscles all over the body become enlarged, lightly destroying the restraints and getting up.


    "What have you done, S.?


    "Uh... it looks painful, so I turned the pain into energy for you"


    When Shi Yuan asked, the ringtone answered lightly and took the candy out of his pocket again.


    "What?"


    "Pain is energy, too. You get energy from pain, you get pain from energy."


    "No, it didn''t say he was capable of that."


    "Historical pleasure said things like we all hide our abilities and don''t have to write about them."


    "Oh......"


    Pointed out by the ringtone, Historical Pleasure puts a blushing head on.


    The blue-white skin remained intact, but Battle Creature, who looked like a macho giant with a full body of mukimuki, rose and saw the ringtone of the bell. Intelligence is scarce, but I still seem to understand that the ringtone helped me.


    "I thought I was going to adjust for the lack of power, but I think I''ve finished the ringtone. Wow, this is... Guppy. Hey, Bell Tone, stay here and help me with my research. That way, my research will be incredibly successful."


    "The ringtone is my servant. If you ask me, ask me."


    Courage breaks into the historical pleasure of sending a hot gaze to the bell noise to demand.


    "A good old servant... Well, then, Courage, I want you to stay here at the bell tone and let me help you."


    "It depends on the terms. Besides, being here all the time is troublesome for boulders. As much as you can."


    "On condition of what?


    "I want this organization called Grimm Penis to be mine. No, it''s mine now."


    The historic pleasure of the boulders also ceased on the terms spoken by courage.


    "Like a political horse, we''re gathering paranormal abilities, aren''t we? Convenient. It''s the kind of organization I have for me. There was some resistance to relying on the organization of the political horses, and I want this place to be mine. They''re all my servants, too. No, you should be, but I can''t forgive you for not being right now. So work together to make that happen."


    (Like right now? To your organization now?


    I was concerned about the dialogue. That is what courage speaks of, like Grimm Penis, an organization that brings together those with extraordinary powers, like there are others.


    "Are you the kind of person who doesn''t mind if everything in this world doesn''t work out the way you want it to?


    "Oh, yeah"


    Courage smiled and nodded at the inquiry of History Pleasure.


    "Everything in this world should be mine. I''m the ruler of the world, the protagonist of the story, and from the time I was born, everything must be as it should be. Things that I wanted have to be in my hands the moment I thought they were. Yet it is not. That''s very strange. I want this grim penis now. I want every organization."


    "Gupiu, can you tell me that? Maybe I can tell Van Damme.


    "You can tell me. Nothing. I''m not thinking about killing Van Damme and taking over. Van Damme is just happy to give it to me."


    "Hmm..."


    In common sense, and listening only to dialogue, I''m going to laugh at him for being a crazy guy. But when I look into those eyes of courage, when I look at the expression I speak with certainty, Historical pleasure feels something I can''t get rid of as just a fiercely presumptuous fool.


    Similar arrogant shore discomfort to what I have already said is that historical pleasures also go hand in hand. Historical pleasure is also the type I feel sorry for if everything doesn''t go the way I want it to. I think I should get everything I want and be the type I don''t doubt. And at the same time, Historical Pleasure even thought of a certain person.


    "Fate serves me that way. When I greed, it will always be mine. But if I don''t do anything, it''ll be late. The sooner we act, the sooner."


    "You, I like you a little bit. Sort of reminiscent of Harry."


    Historical pleasure spreads an invincible grin.


    "You look just like me, too. Guppy, I feel like we might collide with each other one day, but you can give me as much help as you can until that collision."


    "That''s a bargain. That''s why the ringtone, if possible, help him."


    "Yeah, okay"


    Courage turned to the ringtone with a smile on his face, and the ringtone nodded happily.


    The life expectancy party bashing in the world is nothing. On that day and with dust, in Baste, work was being done to empower those who came to the raffle of the Enjoyment Society.


    "I''m free. Why are you free?


    In front of Hot Jiro and Shirley, Magic Girl Hotsumi asks dissatisfied.


    "Because there is a difficulty in empowering the scallops..."


    Bitter smiling Hot Jiro. Hotsumi has many people who can take in at once, but at the time of the condition that she would be abandoned for three months, there were very few who tried to gain strength from her. When that condition was given in advance, most humans showed difficulty.


    "The scallops themselves have tremendous power. After all, the conditions that keep me from moving of my own free will for three months are pulling my legs. Don''t worry about your work, your studies, your surroundings."


    "Only people who don''t care about their families or their jobs can drink those terms."


    Listen to Jiro Hot, and Shirley is convinced too.


    "Unlike Arlaune, it is possible without agreement, so if you are forced to take it in, you can mass-produce the owner of the supernatural power with a high pitch."


    "We have to agree. You weren''t listening to me right now?


    Listen to what the scallops have to say, Shirley.


    "Nevertheless... Luca and the others never come back. The princess, the mud village and the monks won''t answer the phone."


    After muttering, Jiro Feng became annoyed.


    "No way......"


    In order to be able to reward him for that, Hot Jiro called Junko.

 2098 14

    Ryujiro from the murder club, sharp one, Takuma. The brilliance of star charcoal flow witchcraft, good governance. And Matsumoto of the Backstreet Division of the Euthanasia Police Department is under house arrest in Baste if all is dust. Dozens of others are under house arrest.


    "I can watch TV, I can take a bath, and the rice is reasonably delicious, but when I was cut off from the outside world and I didn''t have the freedom to go outside the room. But it''s nice to be able to live without doing any chores or anything. Oh, I live alone. haha."


    Matsumoto says and laughs in a bright voice, but he didn''t raise his voice to agree.


    "I can''t go to school, and my family will be worried"


    Good governance squeaks with a dark face.


    "Keh, Temei misses you the most when you can''t meet that woman from the junior wind discipline commissioner"


    "Stop screwing with her every time there''s something"


    In a teasing glow, good governance speaks harshly.


    "I wonder how long you''ll be trapped. I don''t even know what you''re trapped for."


    Doubtful table grinding.


    We''re hostages.


    Ryujiro smiled and squealed pompously.


    "We do have a lot of people, but will we be hostages? How is it possible to make a deal with our lives?


    Against Ryujiro''s words, Tablemill hits more questions.


    "I guess so."


    "On what grounds?


    Akiichi tuned in with Ryujiro, so Takuma asks further.


    "If the people up there make the decision to abandon us, whether it''s a survivor group in a murder club, star coal or police, I have a distrust of the people up there giving orders. We are certainly in a life-threatening world, but not cheap lives. I also have that kind of awareness in my people. You can''t kill us as prisoners. You can use it as a negotiating card."


    "I see..."


    Asked why from Akiichi, Takuma was also convinced.


    "Most importantly, it''s that Junko who keeps us alive without killing us. If they decide to abandon us, they''ll flatter us with joy, Junko''s character. Keh, of course, if that happens, I''ll go for Junko. And of course, they know Junko''s character."


    An invincible grin added the brilliance.


    "If that happens, I''ll get there too. Even the police, because life matters. Yeah."


    Matsumoto arms and declares.


    "I''m sure we''ll all get to Junko when I do, too - but we''ll have to ask him to avoid just the development of being fought off with his people."


    When we heard Ryuji''s words, we both pressed silence.


    Detective Panda and Good watched bashing Kumi online. I can''t read much kanji for the good, so Detective Panda was reading and doing it halfway through, but don''t read substitutes with too bad content.


    (Detective Panda left out the role to do, so this kid took the role instead. I''m being slapped because of that. I can''t watch)


    Detective Panda finally came to his mind at this point, presumably because Junko''s thoughts weren''t working out, also because he ruined the first role he was being given.


    "Are you going? Detective Panda."


    To the risen Detective Panda, the good speaks out. I look up to Detective Panda with a worrying gaze.


    "Oh. What can Detective Panda do? That''s not even known to Detective Panda himself. It could be a snake. In other words... Detective Panda''s move could cause something bad to happen. But Detective Panda can''t keep quiet like this."


    "Good luck for justice. Don''t die."


    Listen to Detective Panda and support him with tears. Good.


    "I''m fine. I''ll be right back."


    stroking his good head, Detective Panda told him in a powerful voice.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?


    Mud Village, where we entered the Grim Penisville and now take the confirmation.


    "Are you guys good? You can turn around and talk about Junko. I don''t resent it. That''s why I hate you for resentment and dall."


    Luca tells you in a tone that doesn''t seem to matter while walking. I''m dressed to walk with Mumura, Princess and Shibao.


    "We''re not following Junko. Luca, I''m with you, the leader."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s the thing"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Listening to the words of the princess and the mud village, Luca struck a distracted gavel.


    "History of Soundwood, I''ve brought you all here."


    Eventually, the four visit the laboratory of Historical Pleasure and Luca speaks out to Historical Pleasure.


    "Gupi, I honestly don''t believe you."


    Historical pleasure turns a questionable gaze.


    "Because I don''t believe you, I''m saying you''re free to mess with our bodies."


    "That''s a little scary, to be honest..."


    Luca was flat, but Shibao says with a bitter laugh.


    "Really? Then I''m the only one messing with my body. Is this your chance to check Junko Suzuoka''s mouse?


    "Guppy...... are you really, really willing to betray Junko and get here? What happened between you and Junko?


    Historical pleasure to confirm as a reminder.


    "Nothing. I just liked Soundwood History."


    "Gupi...... do you like that much?


    "Then let me get this straight. I like it."


    "Become..."


    Historical pleasure opened his mouth gently to Luca''s words, which he told with a smile. The princess and mud village behind Luca are also all round their eyes. Shibao doesn''t seem too surprised.


    "That''s it! I hate that kind of erotic shakedown and all that floating stuff! If that''s the reason, I refuse!


    "Huh? That''s weird saying no. If History doesn''t want to take you out of love, I won''t touch you. If you don''t like me, you can''t help it. But I like it, so I take it upon myself to enjoy history. Still no?"


    "Ugh... ahhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Historical pleasure had ceased to carry on two sentences to Luca, who confessed without a coward, continuing to speak straight of what he thought.


    For the first time in my life, I was confessed to the opposite sex. I have lived for about half a century, but I have no romantic experience. I hated Sex Love Shark, as I said in person, so I was thoroughly repellent.


    "Gu, Gu Pi Piu...... then I will use your feelings and you will mess with me as much as you like and move me as a handkerchief. Come on at death... if you regret it, you won''t know -"


    "Yeah, fine."


    Luca smiled happily at Historical Pleasure, upset and biting.


    Four of the Sisters of True, Midori and Niu Village also came to the headquarters of the Enjoyment Society.


    "I''m glad you guys are here. Thanks."


    In front of the four of them, Kumi smiles and expresses her gratitude.


    "Are you from Arlaune? That''s kind of changed the vibe. It''s rounded compared to before."


    "Is it because I''m tired of so many things? Or maybe because you''re weak."


    I don''t hesitate to state what I thought. Truly, Kumi laughs embarrassingly.


    And for some reason he saw tiredness hugging him in his true arm, and Kumi, Gaye, and Maya were wondering if he should touch the matter.


    "Hey, pure sister, ancestor, how long have you been here?"


    Midori jumps on Junko.


    "Uh, it smells like Midori. Kunkanka."


    "Wow, that doesn''t smell like shampoo."


    Midori says to Junko, who holds Midori back and sniffs her hair.


    That''s when Kumi got a call from Van Dam.


    What do you say? Have you made up your mind? ''


    "Oh. I will not betray my friend. If I don''t have to betray Junko, I''ll work with Grimm Penis."


    ''It''s a real impossibility. The greatest enemy to me, the one who never meets. In the first place, this whole series of disturbances, she''s the initiator and perpetrator.''


    Hearing Kumi''s answer, Van Damme tells with a voice that seeped his anger.


    "I don''t like dualistic ideas. The extremes of white or black, or cheap faction divisions, are what fools do. Or what evil exchangers and thinkers do to manipulate fools? Can''t you forgive me for choosing the path of keeping between the two?


    ''You can''t admit it. I know how it feels, but I see it as absolutely bankrupt. You may be a friend of yours, but I don''t trust you at all.''


    Kumi exhaled heavily to Van Damme, who would not give in resolutely.


    "Right. Then I''ll be Junko."


    And then I''m going to eliminate you as a dangerous molecule with all my might?


    "This one''s got a stomach."


    ''Right. I''m so sorry. "


    The phone gets hung up.


    "This one was cut before I told you it was no shame."


    In front of Junko and the others, Kumi let him shrug his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    Grim Penisville.


    "Did I do something?


    In the same room, Tyrone asks Lily, who has been turning her grumpy gaze at herself since earlier.


    "You didn''t do anything. I knew the boy who looked like that."


    "What, so tired and unfriendly? That''s what it is."


    Hearing the words of Lily, Tyrone giggles. I have the same face, but I have never seen a lily with such a bright smile.


    "It''s finally going to be a life club and a war"


    Vandam, who was in the same room, hung up with Kumi and said.


    "Honestly, I don''t feel comfortable attacking the Enjoyment Party anymore. I don''t mind playing with Junko, but she doesn''t have any contact."


    That kid Lily talks about is referring to Kumi.


    "Can''t we be hostile on the grounds that it''s cordial with Junko Yukioka and that it''s a big part of Junko Yukioka''s plan?


    "Yeah, you can''t do that."


    Lily replies lightly to Van Damme''s confirmation. The settlement with Junko was a lily not to be spoken of. As a result, I am not even willing to actively harass Junko. I can lose my willingness to do so even more around it. Except to be true.


    "According to the information, Junko Yukioka, Makoto Aizawa and Rei Shizuno are now at the home of the Enjoyment Society."


    "I see. Then you can play with Junko exclusively."


    Lily smiles.


    "Well, shall we hold another meeting? Now it''s time to declare war."


    Van Damme rises.


    "Don''t you ever get targeted for a meeting?


    "Every time I sneak out to escort you."


    To Lily''s question, Tyrone answered.


    "After the press conference, keep moving so we can make the raid right away. Historical pleasure determines the organization."


    Vandamm tells.


    Lily then turned to Historical Pleasure and asked about the organization.


    The raid on the life club headquarters took six people, Lily, Platinum Taro, Luca, Mud Village, Princess and Shibao, as well as a dozen battle creatures made by Historical Pleasure.

 2099 15

    A room in the Mansion of the Life Club Headquarters.


    "I think I''ve already talked to the great man of the country. I don''t think I''m going to bother you any more in this matter unless you do something about it. At least not directly."


    Junko speaks in front of the Kumi, Tired, Midori, True, Niu Village sisters. On the tatami, so all but true and Midori were seated upright. True and miserable.


    "Apart from the True Gentlemen, Grimm Penis is the only enemy for now. True, even if you interfere with me, it won''t harm Kumi and the others."


    "How can you be satisfied? No, how can I be satisfied?


    True asks Junko.


    "If it means not the ultimate goal, but the immediate goal, it''s that there''s going to be a steady increase in hopefulness for paranormal power. And I hope now is the starting point. A starting point that also changes the values of the world. At the beginning of the paradigm shift. I''m not thinking about a sudden flip. Unless you think it''s time to rip apart the bacteria of Licopeal Laune from the rest of the world, you can''t. Specifically, all the people who came at the raffle the other day, if you awaken the power of the paranormal, you do a second raffle and recruit the hopeful again, and when you''re done, the third...... that''s how it goes on, right? That way, little by little, we are sure that more and more people are capable of paranormal power, which affects the world. So, more and more people want it..."


    "For the calculation of uncatched raccoons"


    During Junko''s story, the Bull Village sisters shoved their voices together.


    "Uh, don''t let that happen. If I say that, any project could end up like that. Okay?


    "Is it...? The prospect of Junko sounds like a lot of expectations to me."


    "Boulder, true guardian" "Boulder, true master"


    Junko denies it, but Tired agrees with Gaye and Maye, and Gaye and Maye are both nodding, yeah, as convinced.


    "Yea. Though, Jun Sister, you also feel surprisingly tough this time."


    "It''s surprisingly plain for Snow Oka''s policy."


    Midori and True speak their thoughts.


    "Your destiny, after all, is not that of Bacritea of Riccopial Raune? Magic Girl Hotsumi can also increase her supernatural abilities, but it''s tight no matter what you think it takes three months to get back. The hopeful will be limited, too."


    "Yes, it is."


    To true pointing out, Junko admitted softly in a bitter laugh.


    "Huh, are you going to spray the bacteria too?"


    "Now it''s a little... True you guys prevented me... now I''m telling you the truth, it hurt a lot."


    To Midori''s inquiry, Junko had a complex expression.


    (Things I''ve come up with a better way to use, I''ll keep my mouth shut.)


    Think of it that way, Junko, who is going to spill laughter naturally.


    "Just a question"


    Asae raises her hand again.


    "Van Damme, do you know the existence of Junko?


    "Of course."


    "Do you also realize that Junko is behind this commotion?


    "Of course. In the meantime, we''ve talked in person. You don''t have to go. You know I''m moving."


    "Then why don''t you try so hard to say Junko''s name at a press conference or something?


    "Asae is an idiot"


    Before Junko answered Asaye''s question, Gaye said clearly with a slight laugh.


    "Huh?"


    "Junko Yukioka''s name is a taboo in public. I''m not going to give it to you because it''s a name that you can put in your mouth. That''s not true. Maya''s an idiot."


    "Mmmm..."


    With all the usual retribution, Maye roars grumpy at Gaye, a mouthful that seems petty as if she took the ghost''s neck.


    "Besides, Mr. Van Damme used to try to slap me with public opinion on his side, because he''s a huge failure. I don''t think I''m going to step on the same. But you''re going to be pointing all the spearheads at Kumi that aren''t meant for me."


    That''s what Junko saw Kumi.


    "We''ve been tailored by the bad guys all over the world, and they could kill us."


    Return to host Kumi and spill a self-inflicted grin.


    "Let''s try not to be"


    "Let True and Junko protect you"


    "Of course we can help."


    Gaye, say in the order of Maye, and then emit the same dialogue at the same time between the sisters.


    "You guys are... going to look dangerous in the eyes, but I''m sorry about something. Thanks."


    "You don''t have to worry about it." "Big loan one."


    Gaye and Maye tell Kumi, who looks sorry and drowns his head as he says.


    "You seem to be getting tangled up to the lily. Isn''t the conflict over already?


    I dare to say what I already know. There was an intention to make you listen in front of the truth.


    "I think I''m in a playful mood. And because you originally had an alliance with Mr. Van Damme?


    and Junko.


    "You don''t mind if I deal with them, do you? Well... the escort would be a priority, so I''m not particularly into it."


    After confirming the truth, I add Kumi consciously.


    "Fine."


    Junko understood perfectly.


    (There''s me and Midori and Junko on the side, and they can help you soon.)


    If it was in the form of a true solo challenge, tiredness was the big opposite, but it was a premise that I could protect the truth on the side, so I kept my mouth shut.


    The candy store Tamamura gathered more people that day than usual.


    As for the store owner Tamamura Ring, of course, one of the true rulers of the country as Mayor of Amura City, Kiriko Toyota, the active Inspector General of Police, Kiyoyoshi Hokujo, the White Fox family owner and one of the true rulers of the country, Ebony, the chief executive of O''Myrape, Sousuke Okida, the former Prime Minister, and one of the chief executives of Luciferin Dust, Wing Mitsuno.


    "Sorry I''m late."


    That''s what I said and came into the store was a mysterious mask man. Its identity, like string screws, was one of the true rulers of Japan and a man called Mr. XXXX (Quadraex). As far as the wrinkles on the skin visible from the edge of the mask are concerned, they seem quite elderly.


    They are all members of the top executive of Backstreet Central and the thirteenth staircase of Pleasure.


    "It''s been a long time since Mitsuno showed his face."


    I say with a smile the ring seems happy. At the end of his gaze, an old boy in leather jean clad his hunting hat, presumably about the same age as the ring, and wore an electronic cigarette.


    "Because my organization is an organization. I try not to make acquaintances and not meet them in person."


    Mitsuno smiled back and said.


    An organization created by one of the pivotal members to bring together, monitor and manipulate those with anti-backstreet ideas as much as possible - that''s who Luciferin Dust is. And it was its founder who was this Kono wing, whose merit added him to one of the thirteenth staircases of pleasure, the central chief executive.


    It is also Kono''s idea that Luciferin Dust does not dare to set up a leader, and that the style in which the top executives each operate in their own territory. As an organization, its members register and grasp it, but they have created a structure that makes it difficult for those belonging to the organization to come together completely and exercise great power. And even if you put your strength on it and try to hit the back street hard, the light field adjusts moderately to sharpen the force.


    "So, what''s with the soldering?


    Yesterday, Ebony, who attacked the Enjoyment Party, alternates between string screws and Mr. XXXX to confirm. I haven''t heard their decision yet, but I see they''ve already made their decision by the time I''m here.


    "It seems to have become a policy of swallowing Junko''s demands"


    String screws to report with a bitter smile.


    "The ruler class also has a lot of ideas. Anyone who has rebelled against Junko Suzuoka for a long time insists that he stay here all the time. But you don''t have to worry about it because you don''t try to move anything yourself."


    Mr XXXX adds:


    "Do you mean the rulers should be seen as coming out of the game?"


    "And what will our policy be? What to do."


    Hojo and Okita say.


    "Surveillance will continue to be necessary. Sometimes you talk."


    Ring says, transporting yukata to the mouth.


    "I don''t think Junko would be so unscrupulous, even though he has been conscious of this one and demanded not to interfere..."


    Kiriko is hard to tell. Since she is known to be cordial with Junko, she is also conscious as she speaks, saying that this dialogue will be particularly well-defended.


    "It''s Junko who makes it so funny and messes it up. I can''t get over it, and if anything happens to me, I''ll sweep it up, and I''ll sweep it up. I was the only one who came back... and it was like I was just a hippo."


    When I heard what Ebony said, I thought some of them on the spot might have been aware of the extent to which they were actually going to play.

 2100 16

    Another Van Dam press conference will be held at the Grimm Penis Japan Branch Building.


    "Well, we''ve had several press conferences, but this one''s extremely important."


    In front of the reporters, Van Damme was not his usual confident face, but a sinking expression.


    "We at Grimm Penis have been persistently negotiating with the Life Enjoyment Society, but the negotiations have completely broken down. They seem to choose the path of becoming anti-social forces."


    At this moment in Van Damme''s remarks, the number of writings rose in unison online.


    "I guess they have their ideals. But it''s a bloody road. Already, those who have the power are drunk with the power and running wild. Or maybe a malicious man craved power with that intention from the beginning. If Lifelong continues to empower indiscriminately as it is, it will result in even more confusion and sacrifice. And -"


    Here Van Damme separates words and puts them between as he pleases.


    "Again, we Grim Penis enter into a state of engagement with the Life Enjoyment Society. It is a well-known fact that the police cannot be trusted. If they behave ''with the prestige of the police'' that they are good at, it will only result in more piles of corpses, and I believe they will not do anything extra. Impossible, but in the unlikely event of our defeat, let us ask the police to work to protect an authority that is more important than the lives of the people. If we have enough power to defeat the Enjoyment Party, whether it''s the police or the military, it''s going to be very difficult to deal with. As I have said many times, Life Enjoyment is a group of people with the power of realms beyond intelligence. It''s impossible to deal with them unless they have supernatural powers just like them."


    In complaining in a resolute tone, Van Damme becomes a tearful way of talking only when he stings at his dislike for the police. Only then will a laugh spill from reporters and viewers alike.


    "That''s it. If you have any questions, go ahead."


    "Proclamation of war...... right?


    One of the reporters asks for a favor.


    "Oh, no, what else do you mean? A government that doesn''t move - no, on behalf of useless police and military, we who have power protect this country. All the reporters here, we protect them. Many people dislike the media yesterday. There must be a lot of people who''ve been damaged by the press, right? Don''t you know when someone with supernatural powers will attack you?"


    The reporter who asked the question had a dry grin on Vandamm, who stuck a mean grin and answered in an even more mean tone.


    Murder club home. Yu, Kettle Hill, Tsuko and Kishifu watched Van Dam''s press conference in the same room.


    "The war between Grimm Penis and the Enjoyment Society? It''s been amazing, but it''s got nothing to do with us anymore, maybe."


    Said Tsuko. Regarding this matter, I have received that there is no appearance.


    "Caught people will be released when there''s some sort of separation... What if this battle Keri comes on?


    "Or when Yukioka completely nashi with Awesome."


    To Kishifu''s dialogue, Kettle Hill added.


    "Are the people up there still going to let us fight?


    "I don''t think so. I am. But I haven''t heard from you, so I''m worried about you."


    In response to Yu''s query, that''s when Kettle Hill told him so, he called Kettle Hill. The opponent is Zhu Tang Chun Road, Under-Secretary of State for Defence. Someone who connects the Murder Club to Mr. Great.


    Just a short verbal interaction, the phone was quickly hung up.


    "Looks like Snow Oka put on a paddle with Awesome. Rumor has it, it''s him. But... you don''t seem to be released yet. So, we don''t have to move."


    Yu, Tsuko and Kishifu stroked down their chests when they heard the kettle hill report. Of course, I won''t be completely relieved until my people are released.


    Junko, True, Tired, Gaye, Asae, and Kumi also watched the Van Dam press conference in a room in the Mansion of the Life Club headquarters.


    Kumi has blued her face slightly after being declared war by Van Damme.


    "The press isn''t indisposed by stories, is it? I thought it might be time to get tired of watching, but it still seems to be getting a lot of attention when it comes to this life club and the Grimm Penis and Paranormal Power Rampage."


    At the end of Van Damme''s press conference, Tired said.


    "Politicians can do whatever they want now."


    "It''s more interesting this way than watching power, so it''s unlikely to handle politicians'' injustice to a large extent either"


    Gaye and Maye say sarcastically laughing.


    "Mass garbage will not be a watchdog or deterrent to power than it was. Any injustice of the powerful can be deluded. I don''t know. I don''t know. I can go through."


    And, true.


    "Ma''am, the press is doing business, too. Mass, the public, is just lining up stories. Even if the authorities make a mistake, depending on whether or not the fraud is interesting as a story, the media will be treated differently, and if the story drops in freshness, we''ll line up the next story."


    and Junko.


    "Oh, more than that. I''ve opened up a press conference and declared war, but I think this is legally out. Duel, blackmail, everything."


    And, Midori.


    "But I won''t get caught. From the great people, it''s very convenient for Grimm Penis to crush the Enjoyment Club. We don''t have to sacrifice the police or the army. Come on."


    Junko said with a smile. Junko sees that there will be no criticism of the police not moving. He said the criticism had been suppressed dressed up, both as he dished out the police and by Van Damme, who explained the current situation.


    "I guess we should attack from here before they attack us"


    Kumi says in a modest voice. It''s Kumi, the host, not Arlaune.


    "Right. But there are a lot of people who don''t have combat experience."


    And, true. No matter how much extraordinary power you have, I don''t feel comfortable taking the unfamiliar into battle.


    "Hot Jiro, I need backup from you and Shirley."


    "Yeah, I''ll call you right now and gather them over here."


    Junko called when Kumi demanded it.


    "It''s tough. Father! From a few trucks fastened in front of the Mansion, one monster after another came out and boarded inside the Mansion!


    At the time Junko finishes the call, the believer reports in a threatened voice.


    "Early. I''ve already attacked you."


    "It''s not been long enough since the press conference."


    Maya and Gaye give a voice mixed with surprise and fright.


    "We were ready for a raid before the press conference."


    "It would be more effective if we attacked before the declaration of war, but did we turn it later for once? Or it just so happens in time."


    Junko and True rise and open the obstacle.


    There were more than ten of the same type of battle creatures in the garden. It''s a muscular humanoid with blue and white skin. There is no hair, there is a face similar to that of a person, but they are all faceless. If you only peek at the differences in skin color, you look like a human man at first glance.


    "Like a person, not a person?" "No penis."


    "Hey Maye... it''s a straight ball on a boulder..."


    To Maya, who spoke straight of what she thought, Gaye complained with a shuddering face.


    "No, right? Why didn''t you put it on?"


    Junko with a slightly dissatisfied face.


    "Hay...... pure sister. Not even you, my Blue Nettle? That''s naked, isn''t it?


    Midori penetrates.


    "Yeah, I don''t know if they always pray, so I have them stored in my body."


    "Then the guy who made this must be the same reason."


    To Junko, who answers, Midori said with a smiley face.

 2101 17

    There were fifteen blue and white skin humanoid type battle creatures in total. Everything doesn''t go into the garden, and the seven bodies are on the fence.


    Believers, dressed in Arlaunecopy and capable of exercising extraordinary powers, confront Battle Creature in the garden with a tense face.


    Battle Creature and others. True I''ve seen and fought scattered before, but I don''t remember seeing much of the human form. But the high level of combat, even if seen just from a remote location, largely figured out.


    "Those guys are pretty strong. Believers should lower their heads."


    True warns Kumi with a sharp voice.


    "Everybody, down there..."


    That''s when Kumi almost ordered the Battle Creature to move. Pull the tile from the top of the fence and throw it at the believers.


    Failing to react to the flying tiles, the tiles struck the heads of the faithful directly.


    Fallen believers have eyeballs popping up, tongues out and hiccups and cramps. There is a lot of blood coming out of my eyes, nose and mouth.


    "Everybody back off! Don''t come out!


    Kumi commands again. But the believers disobeyed.


    The Patriarch is the one who needs to step back.


    "That''s right. What if we don''t protect the Patriarch?"


    "Watasitatini Gert, Patriarch of Sonoaidani, Colossarel. Sonnano no."


    "Thank God it''s annoying, it''s out of my way, and it''s all in my legs!


    Kumi yells at the insistent believers. But still, the faithful did not try to obey, and launched a simultaneous attack on the Battle Creatures.


    True take out the gun and shoot the Battle Creature.


    Mindfulness waves, beams, balls of flame, iron tarai, bullets, etc. pour down into Battle Creature, but it doesn''t look very effective. I have not sustained one burn even if I am caught in flames. The wound blocks immediately even if it is shot through with a beam or bullet. Even if my head spins in my body under the iron tarai''s head, my head jumps right out and back to normal. It has a fairly powerful playback capability.


    (I don''t know if the solution will work. Measures are likely to be put in place in that area as well)


    While I think so, the truth is, I still shoot guns.


    The Battle Creature side also takes one tile after another and throws it at the faithful.


    "Bullshit." "So, no, no."


    Gaye and Maye activate sorcery, trying not to protect the faithful from flying tiles. The tiles hit the invisible barriers that arose before the believers, crushing them one after the other.


    Seeing it, the Battle Creatures stopped ranging and simultaneously killed the believers and went to launch melee attacks.


    A mass of water covers the faces of the four Battle Creatures.


    The Battle Creatures, whose faces were covered with water, look away. Other Safe Battle Creatures flaunt the water that covers their buddies'' faces.


    "Sorry I''m late."


    Anna showed up at the front door and called out.


    There were eight out of fifteen Battle Creatures who interrupted the attack. The remaining seven approach the faithful even further.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Use the technique of fatigue and familiarity. The three battle creatures in the lead get shot through their bodies by a small three-day moon-shaped light extinction, filled with holes.


    It was a battle creature of three people whose movements stopped for a moment, but the hole in their body immediately blocks and moves out again.


    "Only regenerative power is harmony."


    Truth squeals.


    "But this attack seems to be effective"


    Kumi says, a mass of water covers the head of four of the seven battle creatures coming towards him, just like the four earlier.


    "The regenerative power is amazing, but I can''t breathe anymore."


    It wasn''t Anna who manipulated the new chunks of water, it was Kumi. It copies and takes in Anna''s abilities themselves.


    "Drop the hole. The Art of Yu Respect"


    "Hole Wall Wet -"


    Instead of simultaneous, spell the spell in the order of Gaye, Maye. There''s a hole in the foot of three battle creatures with no chunks of water stuck together.


    The three people who fall in the hole try to crawl out of the hole, but it doesn''t work. According to Asae''s technique, the mucus is applied to the wall of the hole, and the technique is difficult to ascend.


    The mass of water applied to her face by Anna and Kumi also causes her to penetrate her body through her nostrils, ears, eyes and pores. The water eventually broke into his lungs and tried to drown him.


    "What!?


    Anna gave a surprise voice. The mass of water that covered Battle Creature''s face was undone from Anna''s reign and scattered.


    Eight Battle Creatures unlocked from the water slowly rise. Other Battle Creatures turn to the faithful and the Pure Sons. But only Junko was sending his gaze elsewhere.


    "Luca, you"


    Hearing Junko whine, the True, Tired, Midori, Kumi, and Niurumura sisters look ahead to Junko''s gaze.


    On the walls stood four men: Luca, Shibao, Mumura and the princess.


    "Can I ask you why you betrayed me?


    Junko asks when he sees it as Luca''s work to unlock Anna and Kumi''s control over the water. From this timing, it is assumed that he did not come to this help, but to the Grimm Penis side. I was also out of touch, so I suspected it wasn''t.


    "Junko Yukioka won''t turn to me. Where I was heartbreaking, I had another girl I liked. Historical pleasure of sound wood."


    Junko the boulder is also stunned by Luca''s words as she smiles.


    "I still like Junko Yukioka. But I like Soundwood History now."


    Luca clapped her hands, and let go of her white beam. The aim was Kumi.


    Junko lays his hand aside and receives a beam of supercoolant released by Kumi and evaporates it.


    "If I can''t, fumi-chan... hmmm..."


    With a troubled face, Junko sees the truth.


    "Why are you looking at me there?


    "True, do you find Fumi-chan attractive? Is it possible that if I get wasted, I''ll like that kid, or something?


    "Not at all."


    "Oh well... good -... I don''t know what it is, but I''m so relieved to hear it."


    Junko listens to the true answer and for some reason speaks with a bar reading.


    "Black beeswax"


    Now Midori does the trick. Midori''s dark hair overflows with the likes of black tar, and when mixed with Midori''s shadow, the shadow changes to dark black and stretches toward the Battle Creatures.


    At the time the Battle Creatures were stuck, a shadow slipped at the feet of two of them, causing them to fall. Both legs are discolored black to the knee.


    "Target those fallen ones."


    True called as he lost the touch of his leg and shot two battle creatures standing back.


    Tired, Kumi, and believers attack together. No matter how tremendous the regenerative power, there is a limit as an organism there, so try to concentrate on attacking from those who are no longer able to move to ensure that they are stopped.


    Fu, only Kumi stopped the attack and turned his gaze elsewhere.


    The scene of Anna, who was alone in a remote location, slowly falling into Kumi''s sight as she was slashed through her abdomen and spilled her bowels from her amputated wound.


    "No, ahhh! Anna, come on!


    Return to host Kumi and scream. The other believers stop attacking and send their gaze toward Anna.


    "One first"


    The princess, who finished Anna, grins slightly, kneeling beside her hook-clawed hand face. She was the one who attacked Anna unintentionally.


    "Let''s keep going"


    Luca said, releasing another beam of supercoolant, but once again Junko catches and prevents it with his hands well. Luca''s movements were marked by Junko.


    "Monk Shibao, can you do something about Junko Yukioka?


    "It''s hard at this distance."


    Asked by Luca, Shibao makes a difficult face.


    "It''s you..."


    Kumi''s right of manoeuvre returns to Arlaune Kumi to spot the princess who killed Anna.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, is there any way to guard the princess?


    When Mumura touches the holographic display with her fingertips as she asks questions, an upright fox with the box appears.


    Something like a cloth spreads out of the box the fox holds, hiding the appearance of the mud village, the princess, Luca and Shibo. It looks like a giant curtain has closed.


    Kumi transferred and tried to get behind the curtain...


    "No, Arlaune."


    Junko grabbed Kumi''s wrist and stopped him.


    "Transferring to the middle of the enemy on your own, or as many of those four as you want. The opponent is tight by himself. So let''s go together."


    Shortly after Junko said it, Junko and Kumi were transferring between four people: Mumura, Princess, Luca and Shibao.


    "Mr. Superfox Dog Fox, when I guarded him, I was warping him! Can''t you do something!?


    The mud village asks in a bubble-eaten voice.


    "Oops."


    Junko kicked the box the fox had before something jumped out of the box the fox had. The box leaves the fox''s hand and rolls to the ground. Shortly after, both the box and the fox disappeared.


    "Er... no..."


    Something unexpected happens, and the mud village becomes mute. The curtains disappear, too.


    "Whore''s Jealous Claw"


    When Kumi takes two red light daggers in both hands, he slashes them with a princess in his face.


    The princess waved her arm and tried to see Kumi slaughter, but Kumi moved faster than she could have imagined and didn''t even blur.


    Kumi runs over beside the princess. The dagger was flanking the princess.


    But the princess was nothing. I don''t even have a scar. Wave your arms flat and engage in a telekinetic slash.


    Kumi, now dodged elsewhere, soon realized what caused the princess not to die. I''ve already heard from Junko about Luca and her four abilities.


    When Kumi stared at Shibao, behind Shibao, many chocolate dolls had been created. Even if you inflict a fatal injury, this chocolate doll will take its place. For four - the princess pulls what she just erased and two. There are three others. I mean, per person, I have to kill him four times.


    (We''re just talking about targeting the capable)


    Kumi switches targets and penetrates Shibo.


    Luca, who was expecting this action, tried to release a white beam with Kumi in mind, but she couldn''t do it. Because Junko attacked Luca.


    Junko only metastasizes his hands and touches the back of Luca''s head. Activate the power of atomic decomposition, and that doesn''t end - it doesn''t. Instead it was the chocolate replacement doll that disappeared.


    But Luca, too, can''t protect Shibao anymore. I have to deal with Junko.


    "Drink!"


    Kumi emits an electric shock and destroys several chocolate dolls at a time. Shibo''s complexion changed. Because two Shibao dolls were destroyed at a time and the rest were united.


    "The King of Greed Sword"


    Kumi put out a blue sword of light and Shibao slashed him. Shibao, of course, cannot be avoided, and the dressed chocolate doll is destroyed. But now Shibao can no longer protect himself.


    "Super fox dog fox, how to protect Shibao!


    A muddy village with screaming and pleading voices. But the fox doesn''t come out.


    (Shit. It takes time for Mr. Superfox Dog Fox to come out because he was forced to turn it off......)


    Mudd Village, who realized he could do nothing, looked at the princess as if she could.


    The princess attacks Kumi. Kumi jumps backwards and squeezes.


    That''s when the gunfire went off.


    True set a target on Shibo and was shooting a gun. True, tired, Midori, and other believers were fighting Battle Creature, but the truth was that in the meantime, they also checked the battles between Junko, Kumi, and Luca, asking for gaps.


    The bullet was piercing Shibo''s heart.


    Shibao opens his eyes wide and collapses with a stunned face. At the same time, all the remaining chocolate dolls disappear.


    "I just... made chocolate... and I just wanted to be playing. How did this happen?"


    When he groaned so in a voice no one could hear, Shibao closed his eyes.


    "Shibo! Damn it. Whoa!


    The princess screams her face distorted by anger, obstinately attacking Kumi, but Kumi moves away without difficulty.


    "Oh, it''s a big day."


    At that time, there was a voice of someone familiar to some of those on the spot.


    True and tired are natural and angry emotions that boil down. Especially true. The degree of anger is intense. But suppress it immediately.


    Lily and Platinum Taro stood at the entrance to the mansion.


    "You''re a little late. No, how could you have started without waiting for my arrival? Oh, you''re not just Junko, you''re even true and tired."


    Junko, true, tired and in turn, Lily smiled.

 2102 18

    "I''m not forgetting about you. Let me put Keri on it."


    Stares at the lily and tells it in a truly hard voice.


    "Heh, I''m saying that. Dear Lily, I can''t even say what I can''t do, and I breathe, and I have to look bad."


    White Kintaro prestigious with his hands on his hips next to a lily.


    "Oh, you did. I forgot. If so, why don''t you put Keri on now?


    "There he is! I''m sorry, Lily."


    Lily sticks her finger in the eye of White Kintaro next door, grinning toward the truth.


    "What about Mutsuki and Akiko?


    "He doesn''t seem to like it. More than that, I wanted to play with Junko. You''re in the way."


    Lily glanced at Junko as she said, but Junko was fighting Luca. When Luca creates one ice cube after another, it is crushed and the ice shotgun is bathed in pure son. Before Luca''s successive attacks, Junko looks like a defensive side.


    On several occasions, Junko transferred his hands only from blind spots such as behind and directly beside him, touching Luca for a deadly blow such as atomic decomposition, but Luca reacts instantly and releases the percoolant transferred hand to hand, making ice and defending it. You can shoot a supercoolant beam from outside of your palm, but it doesn''t fly very well.


    Meanwhile, the moment Lily turned away, she shot towards Lily just because the truth was here.


    Lily takes the bullet with her prosthetic hand to prevent it lightly.


    "Just next to Junko, True, it sounds interesting to try to kill you. You can see how Junko reacts up close."


    Seeing the truth, the lily laughs at the garlic.


    "Come on out, let''s gush..."


    The technique of producing large quantities of fierce and greedy maggots in the body to devour them from within the body was a lily that truly tried, but the technique was interrupted along the way.


    The space in front of the lily has been distorted, and the tiredness that has transferred in the outfit with the knife has been pounding out the lily.


    Lily grabbed the knife with her prosthetic hand and stopped it, but the tip of it was piercing her ear, after slitting the lily''s cheek.


    "She''s as innocent as ever."


    Lily teases, but tired says nothing back and waves her sword forcefully in a grasped state.


    Lily takes her hand off the sword and quickly turns herself back and sends a tired attack, while shooting the needle gun planted in her prosthetic hand into exhaustion.


    Tired jumps to the side, further rearward at a distance, and passes through the massive amount of needles ejected from Lily''s prosthetic hand.


    "Oh, I wonder if the melee has begun over there."


    A glimpse of the lily and tired offense, Junko shrugs.


    Luca next produces ice around her. Even if Junko approaches Luca, roll out the ice-cylindrical ice in all directions from close range, trying to pierce Junko.


    "Luca, the melee is a treasure."


    "In the near future, I think of ice, but the accuracy of making it the way it is will increase. It can be used continuously."


    Luca smiles back at Junko, who smiles and praises him.


    "Junko Yukioka, I still like you. But I can''t get it. I know it belongs to him."


    Luca points to the truth as she talks staring at Junko.


    "I regret and regret that, and I knew it, what I wanted and couldn''t get was in my eyes, and it''s not very good... Awareness makes me feel terrible. That''s... if you can''t get it, I think you should at least just break it and keep it neat, don''t you? What do you think of Junko Suzuoka?


    "I''ll make an effort to get it without giving up, but hey. On the other hand, sometimes compromises are necessary, but come on."


    In response to Luca''s inquiry, Junko smiles lonely for a moment.


    (Well, I didn''t give up. thousand years)


    Junko squirming in his mouth.


    "Kumi!"


    Constitution III appears screaming. She also has a chest. The two of them were out.


    "I need backup over there!


    Kumi points to the Battle Creatures and shouts at Shinzo and Sa Chest.


    He is dressed to appear from the rear of the enemy, but in order to be both melee types, he becomes a form of penetration from rear to inside the enemy.


    "This place is through. Whoa!


    It was Platinum Taro who stood majestically in front of Shinzo and Sachi.


    "Go, Shinzo."


    While Sachi sees the plot to fight Platinum Taro, he urges.


    "Oh, he said I should stop!


    Taro Platinum called out with a little kindness to Shinzo as he slipped through his side and ran to those with Battle Creatures, but neither Shinzo nor Sachi could have heard.


    Blue and white skinned human-shaped battle creatures try to get close to where the followers, true, Midori and Bull Village sisters are, because they do not have the means of ranged attack, but are eating a variety of attacks and being prevented from approaching. However, the playback capability is so great that no matter how much you attack, it only has the effect of stopping the movement.


    "Heh... these guys can''t see the bottom."


    "The guy who fell in the hole is climbing up"


    "I seem to have learned how to climb"


    Midori, Gaye, and Maye raise their fed up voices.


    "Reverse Playback ~"


    When Gaye casts her spell, a battle creature climbing out of a dropped hole walks backwards and falls herself into the hole.


    "I won''t let that happen."


    "Bye, Asae, good way, please"


    To Maya''s point, annoying gaya.


    "Dark beeswax"


    "Fluffy!?


    When he saw the technique that Asae chanted, Midori raised his voice of surprise.


    As the shadow at Maye''s feet stained black and stretched out as did Midori''s black beeswax, it became 3D as if the cake swelled in front of Battle Creature.


    Battle creatures are sucked into a large black sphere that suddenly appears in front of them.


    When the black sphere disappeared, the whole body black and waxed Battle Creature was falling.


    "Huh, Sister Maye paked me."


    Midori raises a rubbed voice. I''m honestly surprised. I didn''t just copy my own technique. Even more powerful.


    "It''s not pakuri. Top compatible. Improvements...... But I''m a little tired..."


    "Thanks to the strange technique used by Maye, I''m tired too..."


    "Crazy... from what I originally made, don''t feel the thorn ~"


    Midori swells her cheeks into Gaye''s dialogue.


    "Gu!"


    Kumi raised his voice, so Midori and his followers'' gaze turned to Kumi.


    When I see it, Kumi is quite injured after being remotely scratched and slashed by the princess. If it is not capable of regeneration, it suffers wounds that also appear to be fatal.


    (It doesn''t taste good. I don''t care how much it plays...... if they do Arlaune inside, that''s it)


    The truth of that thought changed the target from a lily to a princess and tried to shoot a gun.


    As if to protect the princess, one of the battle creatures got stuck.


    Yet another Battle Creature strikes Kumi.


    "Let it!


    Shinzo screamed and knocked him down with a tackle from the side to Battle Creature running toward Kumi.


    (Speaking of which, these guys, they''re challenging melee fights because they can''t seem to make ranged attacks, but what''s the key means of attack? There seems to be something else besides the ability to play......)


    When I saw the Constitutional Third combining into Battle Creature and falling, I truly thought it was fu. And I had a feeling it was dangerous without interruption.


    "Get away!"


    Shoot the gun at the head of the battle creature to which the Constitution is assembled as True screams toward the Constitution III.


    The bullet pierced Battle Creature''s head, but it plays quickly.


    A battle creature who was truly shot and stopped moving just for a moment. Shinzo could have escaped in this gap. But I didn''t.


    "I''ll take care of it!


    Shinzo screamed and grabbed Battle Creature''s face with his hand. I tried to screw his neck off as it was.


    But Battle Creature''s neck is frightening. Stiff.


    Battle creatures like Nobu opened their mouths wide with their faces grabbed by the constitution.


    Here too, Shinzo finally felt in danger. I was relieved. I felt a definite sign of death.


    A grotesque long tongue stretches out of Battle Creature''s mouth with lots of things like Yvo. Moreover, on the tip of the tongue, something like a needle protrudes.


    Not long before he escaped, his tongue stretched vigorously and stabbed him in the neck of the third constitution.


    Such a sound echoed, like flashing something, sucking something loud, and some turned their gaze to those who made the noise.


    Those who turned their gaze - or watched from the beginning - became hardened.


    What they saw was the sight of Shinzo''s body shriveling as he looked at it. Sucked away without leaving anything in his body, he thinned by the anomaly, of which only the skin and bones appeared, and Shinzo collapsed on the spot.

 2103 19

    Constitutional III had a strong regenerative capacity, but all of its physical functions had been sucked up by Battle Creature, so much so that it didn''t work either. All that remained was a peppered corpse. Just skin and bones. I can''t even play it. All the vitality I spend regenerating has been sucked away.


    And Battle Creature, who smoked Constitutional III, has grown in body more than two turns.


    "Hey... you''re lying... Constitution III��"


    Sa Chest groans at the sight of the end of the third constitution.


    (Is that the kind of trick? Ah. Fumi-chan, I didn''t think about it. This is an overlife that''s growing in regeneration, so you can kill it without a problem.)


    In the midst of the battle with Luca, Junko, who glimpsed the remains of the Constitution, was praising Historical Pleasure in his heart.


    (Shinzo... look like that... such a terrible way to die...)


    All the flesh, guts and body fluids were sucked away, and the two Kumi trembled in anger and sadness as they saw the remains of Shinzo, who had become only skin and bones. Only ten seconds ago, he was a living Constitutional Third. He was a decent person alive. That''s now the wretched carcass.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Kumi cries out and is electrocuted by the Battle Creature, which has absorbed and enlarged Shinzo. The body''s right of initiative has shifted to host Kumi.


    No matter how much playback capacity you have, if you are electrocuted and electrocuted, the movement stops.


    "Whore''s Jealous Claw"


    Kumi holds a red light dagger in both hands one wave at a time. Ichiro Tsixing, who created this ability, could not use the same ability without seven abilities touring or time passing, but Kumi Arlaune can ignore this restriction in any way.


    Kumi slashes Battle Creature with a dagger when he stops moving.


    (That''s the ability to almost kill Mutsuki.)


    During the battle against tiredness, I look at Kumi''s red light dagger, and Lily thinks.


    The harm caused by acetylcholine, which occurs in large quantities in the body, cannot be helped even if it has regenerative capacity. Even the Good Moon was dying before this ability. In the case of the Good Moon, it was helpful because there were lilies on the side, but no one tried to help this Battle Creature. He sprays sweat from all over his body and falls to his forehead as he vomits violently.


    "Ah! Ah! Ahhh!


    Screaming. Seeing it, one of the faithful had been caught by Battle Creature.


    (Because I won''t let you die anymore!


    I don''t have time to be struck by the shock of Constitutional 3''s death. Kumi turns to Battle Creature, who is capturing believers.


    "A slave trader dancing with greed!


    Chains stretched with red and black light and wrapped around battle creatures to restrain them. But the head at the heart remains free.


    Battle Creature tongue stretches. Similar to the Constitution III, Kumi was desperate, imagining a tragic way of dying only skin and bone by piercing the faithful, and the faithful who were being captured were less incontinent in fear.


    "Pandadeca Banishment!"


    Gunshots sounded with the call, and the stretched tongue tip of Battle Creature blew out every needle.


    As Kumi stretches the chain further and blocks Battle Creature''s mouth, he drags each believer by. And then I stabbed him in the stomach with the jealous nails of a whore.


    "Detective Panda, look! Stop fighting any more! Pandadeca Banishment!"


    Detective Panda standing on the wall screams and shoots his gun all over him.


    (Less dependable reinforcements, but still helped a little)


    Looking sideways at Detective Banda, I truly thought.


    "Which one are you looking at?"


    Kumi, who turned to help the faithful, was completely unconscious from the princess who had fought until then. Seeing Kumi like that, the princess makes a mockery.


    With Kumi''s back full of gaps, the princess rolled out a remote scratch.


    The hot shock extends deep into Kumi''s body.


    (Ah...)


    Both the host, Arlaune, understand at the same time. He said this blow didn''t just extend to Kumi''s body, but to Arlaune in his body.


    Only Kumi''s body can regenerate even if it hurts. But the parasitic Arlaune is a different story.


    "Is that it? Did you win?


    A princess who falls into depression and looks at Kumi, who bleeds heavily and stops moving, surprisingly blinking her eyes. I thought I''d play it again anyway, but there''s no sign of it.


    "Kumi, no!


    Sa Chest screams and runs to Kumi without looking at the danger, but Battle Creature stands in front of him.


    "Out of the way!


    Sabbath grows branches from all over the body to release unprecedented amounts of corrosive fluid. But Battle Creature''s powerful regenerative ability outweighs its corrosive action.


    Junko abandoned the battle with Luca and transferred to Kumi, who is falling.


    "Kumi...... Arlaune......"


    Junko begs Kumi as he speaks.


    "Everybody, stop. Yes, stop and stop. Retreat. Retreat. The battle is over. Because the Patriarch is a victory over here. Yes, let''s go home now"


    Luca, who sees how it is, instructs the allied factions to retreat.


    "Oh, my God, Junko is showing a gap."


    Lily retreats with a laugh. Tired never followed it. Because when I saw Junko and Kumi, I realized that the battle had come to pass.


    Battle creatures, princesses, mud villages and platinum taro go outside the mansion. Several bodies were left in the garden.


    Detective Panda did not try to walk away and remained on the spot, watching Junko and Kumi on far-roll.


    (I don''t care if I die carrying an immeasurable business)


    In a fading consciousness, Arlaune thinks.


    (I have sinned. For my own sake - I have made sacrifices for the search and doing of my life by calling myself Explorer of Life, etc. It''s easy to take people''s lives. So I don''t resent anyone for being killed)


    Trembling at the fear of death, she was ready.


    (But this kid... Kumi is different. I don''t want you to die on my roll. Something... Can''t you do something about it? Can''t Kumi alone help you?


    In time of death, her head spins fast. In the meantime, the readiness shakes, and the fear of death pushes in.


    (Woohoo... I really want to live too... somehow... can''t you?


    Tremble in the fear of death. During the illusion of time flowing slowly, Arlaune Kumi realizes that he thinks desperately, but that the fate of death cannot be changed.


    And something played.


    Junko sees where Kumi plays. Arlaune''s acquired abilities had regenerative abilities. But it doesn''t work on the Arlaune body that''s inside. It only acts on the host. Junko also knows that.


    Junko puts his hand inside Kumi''s body. While assimilating your hands between cells, explore the body and gently remove Arlaune from Kumi''s body. The chest of that little body had been severed deep and was bleeding.


    "Oh... it''s Junko, you who''s going to take care of the end..."


    Looking up at Junko, Arlaune gives a happy sweeping voice.


    In Arlaane''s head, past memories flash back at high speed. Days I was at a joint daytime research facility. The person closest to him at that time, the one he spent the longest time with, was Junko.


    (It was also a great pleasure when you reunited with me and told me you were going to make an alliance with me...)


    I''m ashamed to tell you that, so I''ll keep it in my chest.


    "If I hadn''t obsessed with Kumi... if I''d switched to the last host I found because of it, I wouldn''t have done this... ironic..."


    "But you don''t regret it, do you?


    "Oh......"


    Arlaune nods satisfactorily at the confirmation of Junko.


    "My quest for life... that''s it. But I''m satisfied. A lot of fun with Junko too...... it was fun. I''m sorry I let Kumi and the others die..."


    "Kumi is alive. It played suddenly for some reason. That kind of ability?"


    "No... for once... I do..."


    Arlaune remembers that the courage of the final host sent out ghosts and did something. I was wondering if this was what you said you were protecting. But I also feel like something different. I have doubts. But there is no time left to solve that question.


    "Well... I was fortunate to be unhappy. If I go that way, I have to apologize... To Yayoko, to Anna... to Shinzo... to Shinjisai... to Shinichiro... to Kasahara... To all those I have involved and let die... so there... there they are all... Is this... welcome... or...?


    Arlaune closes her eyes and stops moving.


    "Kumi''s alive."


    Junko calls out to Sa Chest, who is closing in. Without looking at Sa Chest, he remained nagging, staring at Arlaune''s dead face.


    Junko stared with Arlaune in both hands, without moving in a much more disturbing position, even during the time Sachi''s chest and his followers confirmed Kumi''s survival and carried him.


    "Yukioka..."


    Junko finally stood up where the truth came and spoke.


    "True, I often say revenge is stupid, but don''t say that dialogue now. I don''t want to hear that right now."


    Junko speaking in a true ear, with a bounced voice. But the voice was truly felt, as if it sounded somewhat different than usual.


    "Arlaune was my precious experimental bench, my precious friend."


    Saying, Junko puts his hand on his true shoulder.


    "True, as you know, I have very rare feelings like anger and sadness. But now I''m sad. Arlaune, you''re dead. I feel like crying very much. But... I can''t cry if I want to. I can''t cry. Tears... they''re gone."


    There is strength in the hands of Junko, who tells him that there are no tears. The true shoulder is gripped hard.


    True hugs Junko softly.


    "Stay grateful. If you do that now, you''ll be very calm."


    Junko is strong and true.


    (If there''s really no anger or sadness, there''s never been that much power.)


    Truth is, I think, as Junko hugs me full of strength.


    "It''s me, I feel like putting on some serious shit. I couldn''t protect my friends, I got my friends involved. I''m gonna let you die, and I don''t want to leave the people who killed my friends alone."


    After saying that, Junko moved away from the truth.


    "Me, I''m going out for a little while now. True, I want you to come with me. Come on. Hmm... will you come with me?


    "What am I to you? What do they call you?


    I was confirmed by Junko and the truth returned those words.


    "I don''t even know who gave you the name, but I''m going to get you the name. Junko."


    Truly, Junko gets his chest hot, telling him forcefully while being called by his name, not his last name.


    Junko was unaware of something at that time. If it was the usual calm and unrelenting pure child, I would have noticed.


    Later, Junko thinks. At this time, I was still feeling daunted. It was strange that there was agitation and confusion. That''s why I didn''t notice.

 2104 20

    "I just got the info. Thirty minutes ago, a life club was attacked by a Grimm penis gesture."


    At the Behind Street Section of the Euthanasia Police Department, Umezu reports in front of Kurodo, Kaori and Mitsuo Man.


    "The Patriarch is dead. Even though there are pure children and true children..."


    "Grimm penis and Junko Yukioka, I thought it was on Yukioka''s side to win, but this is an unexpected result."


    I got word from Umezu, Kaori said.


    "It wouldn''t have been entirely decided yet. The Enjoyment Party is only one of Junko''s cards. But that child of the Patriarch is dead... You were a good boy."


    Pray for blessings while Kurodo says.


    "Dead guys lose."


    "That''s not true. Yikes. Some people die and leave something behind. It''s not about winning or losing."


    Mitsuo insists with a powerful voice on the scented seedlings throwing up with a nihil look.


    "You''re still young. A lot of flushing, stepping into Yabe space, hooking up to depth like this. It''s pathetic, but you deserve it."


    "It''s so common in this world to rot."


    Kaori turns a shimmering gaze to Umezu, who speaks of sympathy for Kumi.


    "But you can have sympathy. We''re just lucky to be alive."


    Umezu lights a cigarette.


    "Wouldn''t there be an order coming next to the euthanasia police station to go with the total lead?


    And, Kurodo.


    "It won''t. This one''s failed once you put it in, too, and there''s enough threats coming up there. The police won''t use it because they believe it risks causing a decline in police power and prestige. Van Damme has told me many times that the police are incompetent, but that''s a message to the police not to squeal out. If you move the police in this situation, you don''t know what they''re gonna say or do."


    "I see. You mean I''d rather leave it to Van Damme than the police to put prestige on it until it''s sacrificed."


    Hearing about Umezu, Kurodo was convinced to throw up sarcastically.


    "Now that the Order of Life has lost its Patriarch, Van Damme is a victor. Ashiya seems to think Junko hasn''t given up yet, but I think I''m going to leave here. Instead of scratching your feet here, cut a precinct and put yourself back on your feet."


    Umezu mentioned her thoughts, but she realized the next day that it was a mistake.


    From day to day, the Grimm Penisville is filled with extraordinary abilities, outsiders, etc. There may be exchanges between those in the paranormal realm, and they may be tested for historical pleasure, but the best meaning of their stay in the building is to protect the building. For this reason, they are given a waiting room.


    Back in Grim Penisville, Luca, Mud Village and Princess looked unfloated in the given room.


    Shibo''s dead, too.


    The princess opens her mouth with a vain look.


    "Right...... He was the oldest of us, and he couldn''t help it when it was going to be a fight, and he gave us better advice, and just being together soothed the place, or he was a big one."


    A muddy village that speaks with a somber face.


    "It was as if he regretted the death of Asahi Shibao. I was moaning. The only thing that always seemed to spare me was the pose, I''m sure. The truth is, delicate people? Is there a lot of bad things going on, and you''ve come to this side? If you can make chocolate and you''re just happy, there''s something sad going on that you can''t be."


    It stinks a lot and Luca doesn''t interfere too much with others, but she looks closely at others. The princess, the mud village, the dead Shibao and Zongji knew that.


    "Isn''t that what all the guys at the homicide club do that come backstreet? And the people who came to the raffle for the Life Club."


    "Junko feeds such lonely people. And Van Damme. Honestly, I don''t care about either of them. It''s funny how they always hire you to do that."


    Princess and Mumura say.


    "I mean, it looks like the guy who uses it and the guy who uses it, and he actually just uses it. Isn''t it better than society at large for not being tied up? It''s much better than living tied up in gold, status, position, risk or life."


    The princess laughed off remembering all sorts of things before joining the murder club.


    "Happy now. I don''t want to die, but I have no regrets whenever I die. But... Shibaku-san seems different."


    "Right..."


    "Mr. Ashin Shibao''s virtual phone, I pulled it out of his body. Want to steal a look?


    In front of a depressing princess and mud village, Luca lets you try wearing a ring-shaped virtual phone.


    "Not a bad hobby, huh?


    A muddy village.


    "What do you think? Is there something you don''t want me to know, or is there a sign you want someone to know"


    "Whatever you think, it''s the former. No...... in Luca''s case, is that the latter?


    "If you want to see it, Luca, look at it alone. I don''t like it."


    "Oh well. When they say that, I resist. Oh... something suddenly got very troublesome. If you want to see it, do it if you feel like it."


    Luca pocketed Shibao''s virtual phone because she was dressed as rejected by Mumura and the two princesses.


    Historical pleasure had an extraordinary interest in two things: courage and bell tone. They both have the ability to fall out of the Zuba. Where the hell did you get that power? Is it native, or is it acquired? I want to know from there.


    "I''m intrigued. Tell me the root of your abilities." Gupiu. "


    "Why do I have to teach you so much?"


    Even when History Joy asked, courage just took a loud attitude and didn''t try to teach.


    "I''m interested, too. Your abilities are quite peculiar."


    Lily, who visited the lab Lab of Historical Pleasure, also pays attention to courage and bell tones.


    "I think I was born. There was a big ghost all the way in my head. I''m starting to be able to get that thing out. It overlaps with my mind. You do what I want."


    Courage speaks quietly.


    "Not that you''re manipulating ghosts, but that ghosts are moving freely and as separate individuals?


    "I told you it overlapped with my heart. Well, mostly they do what I want."


    Courage answers the question of historical pleasure. Hearing that, Historical Pleasure thinks arm in arm.


    "It''s just not uncommon to have the power to materialize an image. But... the ability to let out the image''s inhabitants themselves... That''s very rare."


    "I don''t know one difference right now,"


    Listening to Historical Pleasure''s words, Lily was remembering tiredness. Tired can bring what is painted into reality, or drag others into the painting. I have gained the art of using pictures as a medium to embody images.


    "Simply put, if it''s equipped with spirit and soul - Gupi, this is my idea."


    When I hear the words Historical Pleasure has spoken, Lily''s eyes sharpen.


    "The world that exists in my head. Thanks to it becoming too strong, the inhabitants in their heads also have a mind and a free will. That''s not like there''s no example at all. In recent stories, there must have been cases where Junko was involved in some school. Mad Scientist Union reports."


    The ability to do the temporary materialization of the image has also been seen many times before by Lily. But I''ve never heard of a mind dwelling in that image, or a story that becomes completely permanent and ends.


    (Temporary image embodying is to such an extent that it has given power to illusions or that power has taken the form of illusions. Yes, it''s temporary, isn''t it? Interpretation is a flash of illusion. But the case where Junko was involved in some school or the one that lives in the courage that''s in front of him right now... is completely different than that. It equals making something produced in your head completely real...... The ghost of courage has a certain soul spirit. But what do you mean your mind''s overlapping? It doesn''t look like you have two souls. The ghost soul, equals, the soul of courage. I don''t know, but it''s riddled with mysteries. intriguing)


    By persistently examining courage, I only consider the possibility that the mystery can be solved, and the feelings of historical pleasure rise. Historical pleasure was floating when I felt like I had acquired a tremendous treasure.

 2105 21

    A day has passed since the Lifetime Party raid.


    "Shi Happiness, Yusho, and those who betrayed Junko Yukooka and followed us did a really good job. Even though he couldn''t tailor Snow Oka, it would have been quite a blow to tailor the patriarch of the visiting panda. It should have become impossible to bring in those who wish for extraordinary power by maintaining a life club at the earliest opportunity."


    Van Damme has been in a good mood since morning in the office of the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    "Why did you turn down and invite such a result when the coordinated route was best for each other? I don''t understand making it. And it''s a shame to make it."


    Unfortunately for the words, the tone was in front of the wussy Van Dam, and Terrence and Katsuura were silently listening. It''s the usual van dam of normal driving.


    An extension goes in and Katsuura receives it.


    "Detective Panda showed up at the reception. He doesn''t have an appointment, but he wants me to see Mr. Van Damme."


    Katsuura reports on the ext.


    "It may pass. Terrence. Bring me."


    "Yesser"


    Even with a suspicious look, Van Damme ordered Terrence.


    Welcome Detective Panda to the reception room. Thinking about what if, Terrence and Tyrone are also in the same room. As soon as Detective Panda showed some strange movement, he was supposed to attack, but as there was no such intention, it was visible from Vandamm''s eyes.


    "Are we done here?


    Detective Panda asks.


    "Is that what you''re asking me?


    "Sounds different."


    "How can you go to such an answer in my words now..."


    Van Damme is dismayed by a panda detective who is convinced on his own.


    "Detective Panda''s hunch is that it''s not over yet. But Van Damme, depending on how you get out, we should be able to end this."


    "Do you mean that Junko Yukioka will never give up and will continue mass production of paranormal people without sexual punishment? And if I silence it, the dispute will end. You''re here to tell me to do that?


    "Yes."


    "That''s ridiculous. Then stop Junko Yukioka, not me."


    Listening to Detective Panda, Van Damme exhaled loudly with his face up.


    "If either one of you is willing to stop the fight, there will be no more dead people. But neither is willing to retreat. That''s the idea."


    "That''s how humanity has taken its life. You haven''t evolved in that way at all."


    Vandamm laughing sarcastically.


    "Detective Panda waits here. Let them wait."


    "What?


    "This is where the next battle will take place. Perhaps it''s all settled here."


    Listening to that dialogue between Detective Panda, Vandam and Terrence''s face tightens. Tyrone is smiling invincibly.


    "Detective Panda may not have the power to stop the fight. But try to reduce the number of victims as much as possible. Use this life to connect a little more lives."


    "Whatever you want."


    Van Damme said to the throw and took a seat. You''re the one who doesn''t know what to do if you refuse badly, and you just have to let it go as it becomes. Van Damme had decided that if he wanted to be on the side of justice at hand, he should just let him do it.


    "Well, shall we hold a press conference again today? Don''t be the happiest meeting I''ve ever seen."


    Van Damme had a wolf face again as he walked down the hallway with Terrence and Tyrone.


    "We''re going to declare victory somehow."


    Kumi, who was transported to the life club headquarters, is asleep all the time.


    All police investigations and responses to denominational followers were carried out by Sa Chest. And close to evening I finally had time, so I visited the room where Kumi was sleeping.


    There were not just Kumi in the room, but two girls and one boy. The Bull Village sisters and a boy named David Kokuri.


    "David, go home...... no, you''re not going home to the institution?


    Sa Chest comes and speaks up.


    "Me... I think I''m going to be alone again... Lupa... Arlaune, who was in me, left me. Say goodbye..."


    With a sad face, David speaks like he can''t tell you.


    "So... the... I want you to put it here..."


    "Okay. But let''s talk about it properly to the people at the facility."


    Sa Chest smiled and agreed to David''s request, which he had spoken of.


    "Why did Lupa leave?


    Gaye asked.


    "I found a final host. All Arlaune and the others find their final host and parasitize. Before that, it parasitizes into various organisms to listen to what the organism wants and encourage evolution. The genetic code of evolution is stored in Arlaune. That''s how you get the power of many creatures to live in the final host."


    A slightly calmed David tells the story in a tone that doesn''t precipitate him, as far as he knows.


    "On the planet where Al Rawneh was born, the target''s final host is different depending on Al Rawneh, but he said he''s been squeezed into one since he came to Earth. So it looks like all Arlaune will be parasitic to one final host."


    "I heard that story too..."


    Suddenly Kumi spoke, so the four looked at Kumi in surprise. Its eyes are open.


    "Kumi"


    Sa Chest smiles and gives her a joyous voice, but when she sees Kumi''s face, that smile disappears too. Kumi was in tears.


    "Arlaune... you should have thrown me away... If I did, I wouldn''t have died..."


    Kumi cries as she leans on her back, whimpering. Other faces push silence without finding the words to speak.


    "Anna, Shinzo, and a lot of other believers are dead... what the hell is it? Why are you killing each other? Why? Why do I have to die... to be killed? For what..."


    "The discretionary convenience of some��"


    "Thumbnails of the world. War often happens at the convenience of some human beings."


    To Kumi, who asks without anyone, Gaye and Maye said.


    "I... quit already... Oh, don''t quit the Patriarch. I don''t hang out with Junko''s games anymore. Now that Arlaune is gone, I wouldn''t be worth a damn to Junko..."


    Kumi sarcastically, and in a resentful tone.


    "We''ll protect you till Keri gets here."


    "Until then, a guard in case"


    Gaye and Maye say, but neither of us knows what the hell Med is that Keri will follow. Junko just asked me to protect him, and this is how I''m in this place.


    "Thanks. How''s Junko doing now?


    "I''ll ask you tired"


    Kumi asks me, Sakumi sends an email.


    "We''re all on our way to Grimm Penis. I''m gonna go get Kelli."


    When I heard Junko''s reply from Sa Chest''s mouth, Kumi''s face became irritated.


    "Yes...... I''m going to do that now... Heh... He told me to do it from the beginning! I''m glad we didn''t all die then!


    All of a sudden Kaya and Maya will have a frightened face to Kumi, who raised her anger in the shape of anger.


    "I''m sorry... yelling at you... But now I''m so sorry, so sad, I can''t think of anything to blame..."


    "All right, all right." "Now get some rest."


    The Bull Village sisters stroked their heads to comfort Kumi, who apologized crying.


    Junko, True, Tired, and Midori were traveling in a dark taxi.


    "What can I do for you to go to Grimm Penisville with all this time mink?"


    An old driver with mixed white and black hair and a mustache asks in a smiling, mellow tone. Junko and I are familiar dark taxi drivers.


    "I wonder if there''s a brave party to take a cab to the Demon King''s Castle."


    "Ho. I mean, am I now working on bringing the brave men to the showdown to the castle of the Demon King? This is another great honor."


    Hearing Junko''s light mouth, the taxi driver smiles and returns the light mouth as well.


    ''Next up, then, is a press conference by Grimmpenis Chairman Cornelis Van Damme''


    Five people in the company react to the announcer''s words flowing from the radio.


    "This Mitsuhito has been holding press conferences almost every day lately."


    Taxi drivers in a laughing mood.


    "Is this press conference place inside the Grimm Penis Building?


    Junko speaks the question. If it''s Grimm Penisville, it''s convenient. By the time we get to the building, there''s likely to be Van Dam. But if you''re outside the building, you have to wait for your return. But that''s also convenient in a way. Because I can attack you on your way home.


    Junko in the passenger seat, true in the back seat, tired, and Midori each project a holographic display to turn on the TV.


    "Today, I am very pleased to report to you."


    Nikoniko''s face was teetered with fat, to Vandamm, who gave her a bounced voice, true frowned, Midori looked blatantly unpleasant, tired did not change her expression, and Junko had an invincible grin.


    "Yesterday, the dangerous ambitions of the Enjoyment Society were turned down by the work of the elite of Grimm Penis''s Paranormal Force. The fierce battle against this organization, which even the police have the power to retreat from, has claimed many victims here, but it has been able to decorate a brilliant victory. Justice prevailed and prevented the rise of evil. ''


    In uttering the dialogue between justice, and evil, Van Damme was particularly emphasizing the word.


    ''We, the Grim Penis, are an organization for the protection of a planet called Earth, for the protection of human rights, and for the preservation of the order of society. We risk our lives to deal with problems that even the country has difficulty coping with. This time I did my best to protect order and peace in a country called Japan. Yes, for your safe lives, we fought with blood.''


    Van Dam trembles with his voice as he looks deliberately sad here.


    ''If you have any doubts about the words in my mouth, you may ask the officer. You must know best whether Cornelis Van Damme''s claim is a mistake or not, because the police who did nothing must know best, and you will not speak lies or falsehoods, so you will return the correct answer''


    "That''s a lot of police criticism lately. Did something bad happen to you?


    "I think this guy hates everything about the administration, not just the police."


    Taking the true word, Junko said.


    ''Some may learn to resist those who call themselves justice. But I insist resolutely. I''ll say it over and over again. What we have done is just. Paranormal powers must be strictly managed. Out of control, those who cause harm to the world, we must deal with them at our own risk. And we succeeded in cracking down on this outrageous rampage of life-giving organizations. It is we, the Grim Penis, who bled, risked our lives and protected order and peace in this country. It''s a fact that can never be moved.''


    "Nice - Nice. Best speech ever, Mr. Van Damme. Excellent. Yeah, super nice. Super great. We''re gonna get all tense over here, aren''t we?


    With that said, Junko looks back with a fun-looking smile on his heart and looks over at the true, tired, Midori face sitting in the back seat. Midori had a laugh that could be both loving and bitter, tired and true was faceless.


    Eventually the taxi leaves on the road along the Gulf Coast. You can also see artificial islands where the Grim Penis Building soars.


    "What will you do? Why don''t you just take a cab and stick it in the entrance to the building?


    Taxi drivers ask as they run down the main road leading to an artificial island with a grim penisville.


    "I''d like to say it''s nice, but we all want to go home normally in this cab, and if there''s a car malfunction or something, you can drop me off a little bit."


    "Really? Excuse me for offering. Whoa, shall we park here?"


    Upon arrival at Population Island, the taxi stopped.


    "You''ll pick me up when you''re done. Good luck."


    "Stay grateful. I''ll see you later."


    Junko smiles and waves small at the thumbs-up taxi driver.


    "Well, let''s get down to business."


    "Okey, pure sister. Super Belly Time Begins ~"


    With a pleasant grin strained, I let Junko, pointing to Bill with his right hand in the shape of a gun, smile slightly with his teeth as Midori fisted his palm.

 2106 22

    Courage and ringtones had been given a room for lodging, one for each room in the Grimm Penis building.


    Members of the Paranormal category belonging to the Grim Penis stay in the building with a replacement. Although primarily in the role of protection, tests will also be carried out for research purposes. In the case of courage, I''ve been intrigued by historical pleasure, so I''m pretty much allotted time for an examination. On the other hand, I seem to like the courage and the pleasure of history, so I have not refused to refuse, and I have responded to the examination while chatting.


    The ringtone was also given a private room dedicated to it, but I would not try to leave the courage for a moment. I''m sleeping in the same room. Of course I''m with you during the inspection.


    That day, when the courage to complete the inspection returned to his room, the room had been filled with swarms of dwarves. There are so many white dwarves mixed with grass and flowers that they don''t know where to step without metaphor or exaggeration.


    Courage knows what a dwarf is. Parasitic plants called Arlaune, many of which have come from another planet to this earth, said they have increased their copies and let humans parasitize and blossom their supernormal powers. And all the ability to blossom is recorded by the Arlaune body.


    Once upon a time, courage had examined the roots of its own power. At that time I also learned of the existence of Arlaune. It was told by the name of a tree man.


    "There''s no such thing as my treat I left in my room, the kid who ate it on his own, right? No, more than that. Really... does this all go into courage? Courage, you''re not going to burst...?


    "That''s okay. Once inside, the cells fuse and homogenize with each other. All the cells around the heart, don''t be a parasitic part of Arlaune."


    Arlaune Riehydar told the worrying ringtone.


    "Then do it now."


    Courage to open your jacket and expose your chest.


    "Courage...... I''m horny. I''m so horny about people, and I''m telling you, it''s horny."


    "What is porn? What kind of sensibility does a man have when he''s got chest exposure and he''s horny? Punishment in front and behind you."


    "No... because I''m absolutely horny"


    He was brave enough to get in a bad mood for the ringtone dialogue, but the ringtone insisted without retreating.


    Arlaune and the others go in one by one, trying to blend into the body from the chest of courage.


    (Leave David... I wonder if you''re really glad...)


    Alraune Lupa was long lost as he saw the sight of his companions entering more and more courage. Those who were before, those who were beside them, those who were behind them, said they had gone into courage, but Lupa''s legs do not move forward inside.


    (It''s the final host we''ve been waiting for. Arlaune Kumi chose her current host, but that choice is wrong. I don''t get emotional)


    Yes, I tell myself, Lupa, but David''s lonely face burns in the back of his brain and he can''t leave.


    "What''s going on? You''re the last one."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    When I realized it was all in my body of courage, except for Lupa, whose courage was voiced by the blurry Lupa.


    (This is the right choice. this is the right thing to do)


    Many times I told myself, Lupa also went into courage.


    "How about that? Courage. Aren''t your breasts puffy?


    "My head is more than my chest...... The information came inside all at once... it wasn''t unbearable, it wasn''t painful, but it just felt tired."


    Answering the ringtone confirming, Courage lay down.


    "Just... go to sleep. Sleep and heal your head... ru..."


    "Yeah, okay"


    Down near the courage to close his eyelids, the ringtone put the head of courage on his lap. I''m sure you''ll be angry again when your courage wakes up, but even that anger is like a reward from a bell tone.


    "Don''t be totally growing, this guy"


    At the candy store Tamamura, Okita, who heard Van Dam speak, poisons him with his uncomfortable face.


    "In fact, the problem is, the police have to take sides. If you deny Van Damme here, it''s not what kind of clich�� awaits you. He''s trying to manipulate the police after reading that much too. No, should I say I''m trying to make you dance"


    Hokujo speaking in tannic terms.


    I said, "So I''m going to follow you?


    Ebony asks.


    "It''s true that you took control of the Enjoyment Party. Besides, despite the presence of Junko Yukioka and Shizuno Tired in the guard. You can''t ignore the fact that you overwhelmed these two pairs from the front, which Fixers from all over the world fear. A simple arithmetic calculation. Van Damme - Grimm Penis is now about to take the greatest power in the world"


    and Hojo.


    "There will continue to be supernatural abilities and outsiders gathered in Grimm Penis. That''s how you''ll grow up."


    Mysterious masked man Mr. XXXX said as he opened his bag of candy.


    "I''m not tired with Junko at all. Maybe I just put it on. Maybe he just did it the other day.


    "Still, the power of grim penis would be the earliest threat. And the control of the Enjoyment Club would have been a solid achievement."


    Ebony throws up in a grumpy manner, but the ring tells in a soft tone.


    "So, you can do whatever Van Damme wants like this?


    Mitsuno asks.


    "Well that would be much better... than letting Junko Yukooka and Junko enjoy life and all the other things you want to do"


    "It would be more convenient if the case were to converge with this, too. Haha. Always seems to be the case with this country. For a long time. Come on."


    Hojo and string screws said to the half-throw.


    "I think Van Damme is a lot worse than Junko"


    Junko and Kiriko, close to each other, say it with a grumpy face.


    "Well, Junko sometimes passes Oita, but she thinks she''s a good girl to talk to."


    ''Oh well... Shinji-na''


    Listen to Kiriko, and Ebony gives you a confused voice.


    "I just got in touch. Junko Suzuoka, Takashi Shizuno, Makoto Aizawa, and one of the others said they took a dark taxi into the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building."


    Hojo reported.


    "At this time, what can I do for you?"


    "Negotiating post-war processing?


    Mister XXXX and Kiriko face each other.


    "Looks like our informer contacted us. Junko and the others, Don Patti said you had boobs."


    "What?"


    "There you are."


    Upon hearing the string screw report, Mr. XXXX opened his mouth pompously and Okita grinned.


    "I seem to have forgotten the key thing. She is in the category of ''Destroyer'' even in Overlife. It seems to be the opposite of us. Still, we should have respected our cooperation."


    "What is it?"


    Ebony makes a grunt noise at the string screws that smile and seem petty.


    "As always, let''s see what happens from behind. If there''s anything I can do to help, I''m here to help."


    And the ring smiles and says, pouring tea into the yukata.


    "Which one do you support?


    Kiriko confirms. I knew it was a stupid question to ask that in this stream, but I dared to check


    "Of course Kiriko wants to put it in her shoulder."


    Ring winked at Kiriko and rinsed the tea.


    minutes before the conversation at Tamamura, a candy store. The four men, Junko, True, Tired and Midori, slowly entered the Grim Penis Building.


    As we entered the entrance, the soldiers came out and fanned forward. The arrival of Junko and the others had been noticed much before entering the building.


    "I wonder if they''re all fortified vampires, made of a virus stolen from the milk place."


    Junko shrugs with her hands in her white pocket with an invincible grin on her face.


    (You''re divided into two groups. The group around the age of twenty in front of us seems to be quite collaborative)


    Seeing a bunch of vampires, I truly think. Two in a group of around twenty with more than ten deployed in front and a group of outsiders around twenty in the rear. In all, there are more than thirty people, some hiding in columns and passages.


    "What can I do for you?


    The leader of the Fortified Vampire Squad, Tachiko Asks.


    "There''s only four of us here, and there''s no way to welcome them like that, is there? You think I''m here to punch you?


    Nikoniko laughing and inquiring about Junko.


    "I just raided from here yesterday, and if there''s no apology in that situation, I can''t help but doubt it."


    Yoshita Ichikawa, the same fortified vampire as Peaches, told him.


    "If that''s what you think, why have you been asking? Hey, did you still think you couldn''t throw away the possibility of discussing it? Or did you think that intimidation in numbers would do something about it?


    I really noticed that Junko''s hands, speaking without a heart or in a provocative tone, were out of his pocket in white.


    I noticed more than that when I got tired and tired.


    (Pure sister...... Totally unforgiving this time......)


    Midori glances at the reception. There are no signs. The non-combatants seem to have been evacuated, so I was relieved.


    "Something... flutter... do... my body is hot..."


    "You''re blushing... ah... I''m crazy too..."


    "Disgusting... I can''t stand..."


    Some of the surrounding fortified vampires flutter their bodies, blush their faces, and then fall or kneel bulkingly.


    "Nausea...... ooh ooh ooh ooh!


    "Whoa... oh, me too... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    "Ooh, ooh! Guuuuuuuuuuu! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Even more vomiting begins at the same time.


    "What''s going on... this... also, peaches......"


    Kiyojiro Kurikuri, who remains down, reaches out.


    "Ooh! Boom, boom, boom! Whoo-hoo!


    At the tip of his hand, a peach with a distressingly distorted face fell on his back, continuing to vomit like a fountain. Seeing the sight, Kiyojiro is convinced with despair. I need to help myself, Peaches, Sundae, and the rest of us.


    (This is... same as then...)


    Seita remembered something. He said that those in the lead fell more and more at that time when he took part in the Grim Penis demonstration and avalanched in until before the Snow Oka Institute. Seita, who was in the rear, had not seen how they were when they fell, but had witnessed the sight of those who had been carried out blushing and vomiting.


    "What have you done?


    "Hmm, no big deal. I want to save myself the hassle, so if you''re a regular person, you''ve just been exposed to lethal radiation. Looks like it worked for fortified vampires, too."


    To the true question, Junko spread his uncontrolled grin and answered without incident.


    (Was it used against the beast of the image in the garden of the temple...)


    True to remember.


    "Oh, True, of course you''re fine. To combat radiation leakage accidents at the laboratory..."


    "I''ve heard that story many times before. You remodeled it on your own to increase radiation resistance."


    "That''s it. I don''t know if I forgot what I told you."


    Truly said, Junko with cheeks.


    "Don''t even worry about securing experimental material or anything this time. Thoughts, stretches, and fun."


    Fortified vampires crawling on the floor and vomiting in agony and wheezing. As he slipped through in the meantime with a light foothold, Junko spread his usual uncontrolled grin to his full face and told him with a bounced voice.

 2107 23

    "Why is that suddenly falling? What kind of attack? And it''s geeky. Is that poison gas?"


    At the lab of Historical Pleasure, I saw a hell of a painting of the entrance and Courage asked Historically Pleasure.


    "Gyuppy, Junko can radiate. And Junko and the others are resistant to radiation."


    And, historical pleasure.


    "I don''t have a problem with it, because I - and perhaps History - have radiation resistance, but you guys are in danger."


    Look at the courage and the ringtone, says Lily.


    "Lily, what about me?


    Platinum Taro asks.


    "Honestly, you don''t know. Let''s experiment."


    "Yeah - huh? Then let''s just say I''m not fine either."


    Listening to the words of Lily, Platinum Taro demands it forcefully.


    A knock opens the lab door. Three of them showed up: Van Damme, Luca and Tyrone.


    "You already seem to know. Junko Suzuoka and the others attacked. Get out the capable people and outsiders who were waiting for you in the building"


    Van Damme tells us when he sees a holographic display projecting the entrance.


    "You didn''t see what would happen to the grubby fish input -? Those are the effects of radiation exposure, and even if you turn to Junko like this, the two dance lessons of the entrance''s miscellaneous fish."


    Chuckling and laughing, Historical Pleasure says in a mouthful like a little fool.


    "I don''t have time to make modifications that give you radiation resistance, but temporarily more resistant chemicals can be made immediately, so if you want to put it into battle, you can turn it over here before you fight -"


    "An injection? I''d love a pill if I could."


    Courage flashed his face when he heard Historical Pleasure''s words.


    (I prefer injections. That busty sting feeling, awesome)


    A ringtone that squeals in your mouth.


    "It''s an injection, but I can stab it so it doesn''t hurt - I know if you live in the hospital or in the hospital, but injection stabbing skills by nurses are different. A good man can barely inflict pain. Guppy."


    (Eh... that hit me off...)


    A bell tone that disappoints me when I hear about History Pleasure.


    (Shall I deliberately move a little when I''m being stabbed? That might hurt)


    That''s the bell tone I thought it was, but I was hesitant to run it by a boulder.


    "Terrence, bring all those who are going to fight, including you, to the room of historical pleasure."


    Van Damme sends instructions to Terrence on a Virtual Phone.


    "Aren''t you going to be attacked so far while you''re taking a relaxing injection?


    Luca said it doesn''t matter.


    "Can we go stalling?


    Van Damme looks over together and confirms.


    "If it''s okay to hold back, I can go. I don''t want to be alone."


    Tyrone offers.


    "There are four of us over there, and if there are more than four of us, maybe we can do it to the point of stopping. We just need to inject everyone while we''re stuck."


    And, Luca.


    "Do you need them all? Isn''t that what you have to do if you hit the elite here first? Aren''t you sure you want to put in maximum power from the start, not a stepping stone?


    "It''s better to put in the miscellaneous fish first, sharpen your power, and then fight the boss."


    "I don''t even think I''m going to cut my strength with that clutterfish input."


    Lily, Historic Pleasure and Tyrone speak respectively.


    (I don''t think I have time to argue...)


    I think so, Van Damme, but don''t talk.


    "Right. Then wouldn''t it be more effective if we went out to fight first and, as we fought, put people in radiation resistance from time to time to support us?"


    Lily turns to Van Damme.


    "I''m not a combat professional, so I''ll leave you guys to it. If you haven''t missed anything, let''s do it."


    Vandamm said.


    "I''m turning to the backup team."


    Courage declares.


    "Why?


    Historical pleasure asks.


    "Either way, don''t make me say why. Because I want to see the power of my enemies and the power of my allies."


    The courage to give a good reason, even while being evil.


    (You''re worried about the lack of cohesion. There is a strong feeling that all the strong individualists of AK have come together and each of them claims to be at their will. If Terrence is here, he''ll be able to put this place together properly.)


    plenty of anxiety, but was in a position to be protected and the battle was an amateur but therefore a van dam who decided it was better to stop whispering a far-fetched


    Afterwards, the princess and the mud village were also called, and the new battle creatures of Chiron, Lily, Platinum Taro, Luca, Princess, Mud Village and even more historical pleasures were to be put into service.


    "Tyrone, I thought you had men, too?


    Vandamm asks. That young man named Cenri was in Van Damme''s eyes, saying he was a reliable figure inside.


    "Not today. It''s not my turn."


    "Right..."


    To Tyrone''s answer, Van Damme exhaled small. Unfortunately, but I''m also glad Tyrone isn''t an off-duty day.


    With the elevator stopped, Junko, True, Tired and Midori decided to go up the stairs.


    "What floor are you going to?


    In front of the stairs, tired asks.


    "The reception room where I met Mr. Van Damme and the lab where Fumi-chan is are on the same eleventh floor, right? Midori, check it out there for now."


    "I''m a really handy character. Abba, abba, abba."


    Junko urges her, Midori projects a schizophrenic with laughter.


    "Both History and Van Damme are in one place. Oh, there''s lilies, Luca and Tyrone."


    "Tyrone too..."


    "Just fine."


    Hearing Midori''s report, Tired whispers his eyebrows and the truth quietly builds his fighting spirit.


    "Besides, Lily, Luca, Platinum Taro and Tyrone are all out there. Oh, I joined Mumura and the princess."


    Midori further reports. The faces and names of Luca''s group were also looked at properly in advance.


    "Now I remember, there was a heliport on the roof, and isn''t Van Damme going to get away from it?


    Tired speaks the question.


    "Nothing good. Then you can blow up this building."


    "The sober you are, the more purposeful you are."


    "Everyone at the Snow Oka Institute feels like a stomach picnic. Abububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububu"


    Hearing the words of Junko with a smile, he truly said as he imagined himself laughing in his head, and Midori had the usual strange laugh that seemed strange.


    On the way up the stairs, that whole blue and white skinned humanoid battle creature made by Tyrone, Lily, Platinum Taro, Luca, Princess, Mumura and Historic Pleasure appears.


    "Hey, Lily. Did I miss you and want you to play again?"


    "What kind of young lady are you?


    Ignoring Junko''s incitement, the lily at the head turns her gaze to Midori. Although the stairs have spaces around and beside them, the grim penis side narrows to boulders when this number of people is present, and is connected vertically.


    (True brother, you can''t keep it from me anymore. Wow?)


    (I don''t think I have a choice when I come with you. You just have to hide your abilities other than Shizuno Liu Witchcraft)


    Telepathically speaking Midori and True.


    "Tyrone... are you going to work with us, even if it''s okay to get to Van Damme?


    "I can''t help but think that''s what happens when the lords attack us. No grudges when you die."


    Tired of asking with a face I don''t feel comfortable with. In contrast, Tyrone smiled brightly at Nico.


    "You can''t fight this number of people in such a small place."


    Junko said...


    "Not quite."


    Luca groans pompously, from the top of the stairs down, and showers a blizzard on the four of them.


    True, tired, Midori accidentally covers his face with his arms, but only Junko shows no reaction whatsoever, and looks up flatly at the faces above the stairs.


    "Suitable to attack collectively. It''s convenient for me to consolidate."


    You''re right.


    When a lily agreeing to Luca shapes her palms facing each other in front of her chest, a massive amount of resentment blows from between the two palms. I was going to shoot my own deep-seated, condensed spiritual cannon in from the beginning.


    "I''m gonna run, but hey."


    Junko goes down the stairs. Midori also continues.


    Grievance group cannons were fired in, but exhaustion uses Shizuno''s art of purifying fire to counter them. If you are like a spiritual evil spirit with no material bondage or possession, it is a flame that shines in emerald green, purifying that resentment without question and sending it to the underworld.


    But the spirits thrust through the green flames, and they were tired and truly attacked.


    (Do you still have a coating)


    Despite the fact that there are Shizuno magicians who have a tremendous advantage over the Spirit, they carry out attacks by the Spirit, so I was tired of expecting that Lily would pre-empt measures to prevent surgery, but I dared to try them.


    Tired and true jumped to the side, moving from the stairs to the hallway of the floor.


    Groups of spirits are still tracking.


    "Black Curtain"


    Something like a pitch-black cloth spreads across the front of my tiredness. When the grievance group jumped into the like of a black cloth, the like of a black cloth also disappeared, and the grievance group disappeared. Something like a black cloth is a door to a dark planet on the other side of the universe, a tiredness that is outraged by abandoning the resentful spirits at the end of the universe.


    Following tiredness and truth, Lily, Platinum Taro, and the Historically Pleasant Man Battle Creature all enter the floor from the stairs.


    Luca, the princess, the mud village and Tyrone followed Junko and Midori towards the bottom of the stairs.


    "You split up nicely."


    "Get ready, you guys! There are no enemies in front of Lily and my invincible combo!


    Confronted with truth and tiredness in the aisle, Lily smiled pleasantly, and Platinum Taro pointed to the two and barked majestically.

 2108 24

    True fires two guns at Lily, but Lily never moves on the spot, and plays two bullets together with one left prosthetic hand.


    "True, don''t aim for Lily. Take charge of Platinum Taro and Battle Creature. I know how you feel, but think about the best combination to win"


    "Okay."


    When tired told him in a harsh voice sometime, the truth instantly nodded and listened. I had a strong feeling about interacting with Lily, but I decided that what Tired said was right. I''m not stupid enough to waste time in a life-threatening phase.


    "Did you hear that? Taro Platinum. That''s why you''re tired. I play with the truth."


    "Okay, Lily! Whoa, whoa!


    Lily ordered me, and Platinum Taro burst into it tirelessly.


    "Black beeswax"


    Tired of having a knife poke at the floor to activate the procedure. Something like black tar overflows from the black body and falls zero on the floor, and when mixed with the shadow of tiredness, the shadow darkens and stretches toward Platinum Taro.


    "Sweet! Platinum clay lilou!


    The actions of Kitaro Shirakami, who drills his right arm and slams it against the impending shadow, surprised him not least, tired, true, and even lily.


    But what really surprised me was afterwards. I thought the drilled right hand would be black waxed depending on the effect of the surgery, and the shadow was more scraped by the drill, and the black shards splashed all over it and disappeared.


    "The technique has been completely broken...... The rotational speed and power of the drill have destroyed the physically-mediated shadow before the effects of the surgery could be extended."


    Surprisingly, Tired explained in his mouth why his technique had led to being broken.


    (Well, I hope it''s a Midori technique...)


    While I regret it, I am tired of trying to keep my hold by telling myself yes.


    "Well, even White Kintaro makes a showcase for once or so. And this will be the end of Kitaro Shirakami''s show early, so don''t let it get you down, tired"


    "Right."


    Truly comforting, tiredness makes me in a good mood.


    "Hey, Lily! They''re saying such terrible things! What do they think they''re talking about me?


    "Behavior, words, deeds, and accomplishments like they don''t tell you, you should always know. So by the time you swing at me, it''s ruined."


    Lily told White Kintaro, who gave him an angry voice, with a chilled voice.


    "Gugugu, then I''ll only restore my honor here!


    Screaming in the mood, Platinum Taro sticks his drilled hand forward and shakes it.


    The drill spins. True and tired, but not the same, alarmed that the drill would be fired. As it rotates, the drill unwinds, becomes a pointed, thick string of tips and spreads wide across the aisle, causing it to wind and rotate.


    True fired two shots at Platinum Taro to try, but the whirlpool spinning string did not respond, and the bullet hit Platinum Taro both times. However, there is no damage to the clay body and it is expelled immediately. There is no indication that the solution is also passed through.


    Eventually, in a ribbon-like motion of new gymnastics, the clay strings extend in a spiral to a true and tiring space. True stretches ultrasonic vibrating steel wire while jumping backwards to avoid it.


    No tiredness was avoided, he waved a knife on the spot and cut the clay string that nearly touched his body.


    Then the slashed tip clay blows to the rear of the tire, circling and balling in the air and wondering if it fell to the floor, bouncing the floor and flying in a straight line from behind the tire.


    "Tired, Behind"


    I thought he would have noticed, too, but true to speak up.


    Tired leaned his upper body to the side in a fairly remarkable way, avoiding clay balls. The ball was aimed at the head.


    (When I fought this guy before, I got caught up in it. I came again with a similar hand)


    Seeing Taro Platinum''s bunk attack, the truth was evoking unpleasant memories.


    The clay ball hits the ceiling and flies tiredly again.


    Tired tried to wield a knife and cut it further, but the clay ball could play over his tired head. It bounced, reticulated and spread over tiredness.


    I was tired of waving a knife, but I could not slash the net, so I stuck it on the knife and got tangled.


    The reticulated clay is not only entangled in the knife, but also in the tired body and sticks. Then with strength, tiredness breaks the balance of the body greatly.


    "I won! Is this it already?


    He was White Kintaro, convinced of his victory and a look of joy, but suddenly his tired figure disappeared, making him a pompous face.


    Tired had escaped restraint by transferring space.


    The destination of the transfer was directly next to the lily. Shortly after the transfer, the lily necks and pokes with a knife.


    Lily also sensed signs of space swaying and sensed tiredness shifting, so she dealt with it calmly. Grab the knife with your prosthetic hand and stop.


    Aim for that moment, and the truth shoots two times at the lily.


    One shot was prevented by a prosthetic arm, but the other pierced the abdomen of a lily.


    "Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Seeing the lily with the white clothes stained red, Platinum Taro screams.


    "Oh, there''s a hole in my clothes. I don''t know what that means."


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Tired releases the brightness of countless little lights from close range to the lily that frowns at its roots.


    Lily disappears. After metastasizing and dodging, this time the lilies appeared behind their true backs.


    I felt signs that the lily had metastasized behind me. No, the truth was that I didn''t look back and jumped to the side.


    Lily was truly prosthetic and shooting a needle gun at the same time as her metastasis.


    "I thought I''d drill a hole for you too, but it''s responsive."


    True with the needle ejected from the needle gun, Lily tells with a smile. The bleeding has already stopped. The hole in your body has been regenerated.


    "Before that, I thought I''d fill you with more holes."


    "Do you prefer to break clothes?


    To tired words, Lily says back.


    "Son of a bitch!


    Platinum Taro, with his anger, finely chopped the reticulated clay into countless little pieces of clay, but no one noticed the change.


    "Cannibal clay!


    Numerous small pieces of clay of a size that pinch with their fingers fly off the floor simultaneously, heading true.


    Truth is I quickly take my uniform off, swing it over and over towards the flying clay, and pay it off. Fortunately, it wasn''t penetrating enough to break through the uniform, but it''s not something I''ve figured out what it would do if it stuck to my body.


    "What is that name..."


    "I tried to imitate it!


    "No, I know that..."


    Tired of making an unpleasant face, White Kintaro screams with his chest stretched out.


    "Still, Platinum Taro, you suddenly have more variations on how clay is used."


    This was surprising for Lily as well. I''ve only seen lilies where they''re always drilling.


    "Master Lily, I am a daily progression now. Because I continue to make irresistible progress to become the man I deserve as Lily''s right arm."


    "Did you also take advice from Mutsuki and Akiko?


    "Sa... it''s a boulder lily...... Lightly spotted ~ ��"


    Shortly after I said it off to my best taste, Lily pointed it out to me, making me look like I''m going to cry, White Kintaro.


    While Lily and Platinum Taro were talking, a blue and white skinned man-made battle creature was hitting me tirelessly.


    "Red bun"


    I slashed it several times, but it plays soon, so tiredness uses surgery.


    The head of a red skinned baby, huge enough to reach the ceiling, opens its mouth and hits Battle Creature, cheeks its upper body. And I open my mouth a little again, and I put all my lower body in my mouth, too.


    Inside the baby''s head, it is filled with corrosive fluid, so there is no regenerating battle creature or clump. Faster than regenerating, the body is corroded by body fluids. And no matter how much it regenerates, it continues to corrode, but the vitality spent on regeneration runs out first.


    The moment Battle Creature was eaten by a giant baby head, a gunshot sounded as it continued to stand.


    All the guns were aimed at tiredness and truth. Respond to both killers and dodge quickly.


    At the end of the aisle, Terrence and ten elite sea chihuahuas stood guns.


    "Maybe it''s meant to be a generous reinforcement over there, but you feel like you''ve been watered."


    Looking at Terrence and the others, Lily frowns and says in a sigh.


    "Perhaps the flag colour is slightly worse"


    And, tired. The other soldiers can be anything, but not just Terrence. Tired was once himself engaged with Terrence, and his strength is well known. I think I can handle it if I''m the only one, but I don''t think the true one is dangerous.


    "I''ll get some help here, too"


    "Yeah......?


    Tired of true speech is astonishing. I wonder what it means to call a helper there, even though we are in the middle of an enemy battle.


    (This means someone capable of long-range space transfer... Is such a person in a true acquaintance?


    When you''re tired, the truth takes a virtual phone.


    "It''s a pinch, so come right over. I''m in Grimm Penisville."


    Shortly after True calls, the gun is shot all over again.


    "Oh, cheat."


    I avoided it in a move that truly shielded Kitaro Shirakami, so Taro Platinum raises a protest.


    (It doesn''t taste good to be shot. The moment those two come, there''s also the possibility of eating bullets)


    True regret that I called you at a bad time, I saw tiredness.


    "Tired, make those guys stop shooting. No, make sure the bullet doesn''t get over here."


    "Yeah? Wow, okay."


    Tired responds to sudden demands while confused.


    "The Dance of the Black Horse"


    When tiredness cast its spell, a large number of black skeletons boiled where the Sea Chihuahua soldiers were, and shootings toward truth and tiredness were lightly interrupted.


    Tired and lily feel signs of distortion in the space.


    "We''re convenient women."


    "Maye, stop masturbating like that..."


    Suddenly, Tired was a little surprised as the Bull Village sisters appeared next to him true.


    "Weren''t you protecting Kumi?


    I ask my sisters, who have metastasized long distances, tired.


    "There''s a concentration of power over here, and I thought maybe you''d be okay, so I called you at my discretion."


    True answered on behalf of the sisters.


    "Well... we are true summoners"


    Yet Maye speaks of a self-inflicted dialogue.


    "Hey... hey True, are you willing to call us like summoners in case of any trouble in the future...?


    "Yeah."


    Truth answered Gaye, who asked terribly.

 2109 25

    Junko and Midori greet the four men who attack from the top of the stairs: Luca, Muddy Village, Princess and Chiron, from the bottom of the stairs.


    Luca still has a heavy snowstorm, but Junko, with his palms, dramatically raises the ambient temperature to prevent low temperatures, and the snow-collapsed water will be dressed to pour down on Junko and Midori with strong winds.


    "Luca, the snowstorm isn''t working very well. Don''t do it because it''s only L.A. of power."


    "Right."


    Advised by Tyrone, Luca obeys honestly and stops the blizzard.


    The princess does the trick of scratching after Junko. A telekinetic slaughter was carried out on Junko, but Junko only acted in such a way as to pay lightly with his palms, preventing him from attacking the princess.


    "Mmm... if I don''t find the gap, it''s not going to pass my attack on Junko"


    The princess roars with an abominable face.


    "Super fox dog fox, how do you fight in your favor"


    A mud village projects a holographic display in front of his face, pointing at his fingers and calling.


    "Tyrone is Midori. Fight the others, Junko.


    A mud village where your fingers move two times by themselves to tell you the letters you pointed to.


    "Phew, will it be a battle between Shizuno streams? Then why don''t we move to the floor, Tyman?


    Tyrone looks at Midori and invites her with a flamboyant grin.


    "Okey, Tyrone. I wanted to play for once. Abuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Midori also laughs and enters a different floor from the one where Shinta entered earlier.


    Tyrone dignified down the stairs, passing by Junko''s side, and followed Midori.


    "Well, Junko Yukioka. I hope you stop fighting in the melee. I was so dally the last time I did it, I wanted to go home. It was fast and it was hard to deal with."


    Luca says in an annoying tone.


    "There''s no one in there who can do all that with me in melee. Between the over-life people, then it''s rumored that I''m particularly prolonged in melee combat."


    Without a heart or bragging, Junko metastasized in front of Luca.


    "Ahhh... from the side I''m talking about..."


    Junko reaches out to Luca, who drops her shoulder disappointingly.


    Ice thorns are thrust in all directions, mainly Luca. It was as if there was a Luca in a large chestnut made of ice, and Junko pulled her hand in and jumped lightly backwards.


    "That''s mean, Junko Yukioka. I''m going to hate you."


    Luca in the ice chestnut says with a fed up face.


    "We''re enemies now, and you don''t mind at all, do you? At least I have no hesitation in killing you, Luca."


    Junko creates a blue light sphere in both palms as he says. It looks like a ball of light at first glance, but it''s actually a ball of super high heat flame. I keep the heat in a beautiful spherical shape so it doesn''t look like a flame all the time and looks like a ball of blue light.


    Junko flies two blue light spheres over Luca.


    Luca releases two white beams of percoolant and hits two blue light spheres.


    The steam will soon stand up and we won''t be able to see the beam, the blue light sphere or even each other.


    Luca, who also has the ability to manipulate the air, blows up steam and opens his sight. Then two blue light spheres loomed to this day.


    When the light sphere touches the ice thorn, it dissolves in no time. I don''t know how hot it is, but Luca decides that it is difficult to deal with it herself.


    "Mumura Bearded Maru, can''t you do something? I''m a sign of a pinch."


    "Ooh... Is there any way to break this situation, Mr. Superfox Dog Fox?


    Dahl, in response to Luca running around saying so, Mud Village puts her finger on the holographic display and asks.


    An upright fox appears with a small box of examples. And something jumped out of the box.


    "Erm..."


    Muddy Village laughs bitterly as he thinks when he sees the white flag coming out of the box and being waved.


    "Ha... I told you to make it this sort of thing, and now what the hell does a white flag mean? Something''s awesome... everything''s going to be a hassle. Come on, I mean, I''m going to weaken..."


    "You don''t have to complain to me."


    Mumura said to Luca, who complained of bumps with a soggy face, letting a bitter laugh stick.


    Tyrone and Midori stand opposite each other in the middle of the aisle.


    "Well, let''s see the power of defeating tiredness once and for all."


    Tyrone pushes her hands wide apart and urges her to come from there.


    "I heard Tyrone beats his ancestors, too. You don''t seem to have anything to gain, so why don''t you just narrow it down and fight?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know what to do. That''s what it looks like, and you might just get caught off guard, right?


    To Midori''s inquiry, Tyrone returns in a mellow tone.


    "Wow, I''ll bet you there isn''t one."


    When Midori shows her teeth slightly and laughs, Midori summons a wooden sword with a razor blade in her hand with an aport.


    "Bet if you don''t, you''ll use your money."


    Midori waves a sword on the spot as Tyrone laughs and sets himself up with a hand fist.


    The blade of the sword - although there is really no blade because it is a wooden knife - jumps over the space and appears on the diagonal side of Tyrone''s face, swinging down Tyrone''s face.


    Tyrone reversed his torso, avoiding the blow of the sword that had metastasized him, but it was remarkable. There was no direct blow to his face or head, but he blurred his right chest.


    "Ugh... Lord..."


    But Tyrone gets a distressed look and presses his chest and groans.


    "I didn''t know you were gonna slash your tits... and you''re not gonna win big on your nipples... Ugghhhhh..."


    "Phew... sorry Koo. Now I''m going for my face properly. I mean, I wish I hadn''t avoided it."


    When Tyrone protests with a semi-crying face, Midori apologizes and now pulls up the stone bump.


    The stone process metastasized and swung up from beneath Tyrone''s chin, but Tyrone, this time unavoidably, took it with his arm.


    "Pain." Oh, and lay on the side of a metastatic attack or something. Such a bad girl. "


    "Nothing sideways, dude!?


    Tyrone whirls and spins on the spot, raising a voice that seeps through his anger. In a moment, a tremendous impact struck Midori''s face and turned her face and upper body to the side.


    "Hit ~. Ho. Well, I''ll have another shot."


    Tyrone laughs, showing her teeth slightly to imitate Midori. The moment I saw that smile, the shock struck Midori again. Now the jaw. He takes a blow like he ate an upper cut from his tongue, and Midori glances at him greatly, but manages to stay on without falling.


    (Yay... I thought you''d give me back what I tried to do... But why are you attacking me? I could tell from the shaking of space that you''re transferring space, but Tyrone doesn''t have anything in her hand, and she hasn''t moved her hand in the first place...)


    That''s all I thought about, Midori felt something on her cheek and mouth and wiped it with her hands.


    "Hair... Tail Binta"


    "I usually accumulate demonic power on my tail. It hurts a lot because I''m bintering it while I convert it to power. I fainted after two shots, but the Lord carried me."


    He spoke with a slight laugh and Tyrone slowly approached Midori.


    "But there''s a lot of L.A. for a metastasized attack. Then we''d better get closer and fight closer."


    "Hey, no problem ~. Demon Gods Fun"


    When Midori casts her spell, several ghosts show up and start playing. Make sure you dance to that performance, and a giant bitch with a knife hits Tyrone.


    "The technique is subtle in the experiment between Shizuno and Shizuno. It may be effective for those who don''t know Tane."


    Tyrone felt a sense of sight in his own dialogue, which he spoken in disgust. I felt that way, as if I had said or thought about the same dialogue somewhere in the past.


    "Ababa, fulfill it. Am I right?


    "What, you got a gimmick?"


    Midori makes a unique laugh. Tyrone comes on alert for once.


    The art of witchcraft has no substance in the ghosts that are slaughtered. The knife can be called the materialization of the image, but this attack on the knife doesn''t make much sense either. The entity is a ghost playing. Unless you attack a performer or tailor a magician, you can''t stop the ghosts attacking you.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    The brightness of the three-moon-shaped light is emitted in greater quantities than Tyrone, pouring down on the dancing maidens as well as on the ghosts playing.


    "Huh!?


    At that moment when Tyrone unleashed his surgery, Midori once again transferred the blade of the sword and now struck Tyrone''s head hard. Totally clean hit.


    "Gu... Did you also read that the eagle would use cannibal fluorescence and match it? Sequoia little girl......"


    Chiron nodding with his face pressed against his head. In order to break the magic spell, Chiron used the technique at the right time to attack Midori for the moment when a gap was created by the surgery activation. And Tyrone figured that out, too.


    "Abbububububububububu, Lori, Fox Ear, Ancestor Copy and all kinds of cheaply mixed characters treated me like a sexy little girl. I''m in trouble."


    "You''re a little girl with a bad mouth... Is it cheap to make cumbersome copies? Well yeah...... I''m gonna pay you back for this pain."


    "Yay, wait up!


    Chiron and Midori spread their invincible laughter at each other, daunting their fighting spirit and staring at each other.


    "Bad Cause, Bad Cause, Big Repentance."


    "Twisted Boy."


    Tyrone unleashed a black running stream, and Midori summoned a long, giant meat spring in monk uniform.

 2110 26

    "Sleep."


    "Wake up till it''s okay."


    Gaye bewitches, and Maye mounts the magic to match Gaye.


    The Sea Chihuahua soldiers are attacked by intolerable drowsiness and fall flat on the spot.


    "Ugh..."


    Only Terrence stood by his face, but he ate his teeth and groaned and endured. I didn''t flutter, I didn''t solve the concentration with my gun in place.


    "Wow, that guy endured." "Resisted."


    Watching Terrence endure all sorcery to sleep, Gaye and Maye are astonished and also praiseworthy.


    "I''ll do it with him."


    Turn your gaze to Terrence. True declares. Terrence also realizes that the truth is staring at herself, really nervous.


    "I''ll be in charge of the lilies, so I''ll leave Taro Platinum to Gaye and Maye."


    And, tired.


    "Kid in charge?" "If I win, can I twist that head off?


    "Yes."


    Tired of confirming Gaye and Maye.


    "Besides the lily, I don''t want you to creep around!


    Putting in a mysterious mood and raising countless pieces of clay that were splashing fine.


    "Cannibal clay!


    "I want you to stop that..."


    I say to White Kintaro, who shouts softly, that I am exhausted.


    "Bullshit." "So, heh, heh."


    Gaye and Maye make protective walls with magic. Little grains of clay pour down with rain, but just stick to the invisible barrier in front of your sisters and you''re done.


    "Lily...... what should I do?


    My moves were lightly prevented, and I twilight along the way and asked Lily for advice, but Lily had already entered into a battle with tiredness, not the other way around.


    Tired had never used surgery and had challenged Lily to a melee.


    When it comes to ranged battles due to a surgical attack, it is also likely that Lily will make a gap and give a little bit to Terence where the Bull Village sisters are in charge of Kitaro Shirakamura. I am not tired of being confident that I can prevent it immediately, so I see a series of fierce attacks that give me a gap to make such a snag.


    If possible, I was tired of wanting to push off the lilies here at once, but I also know that attacks with swords alone can''t be so successful. Because it has a strong playback capability with lilies.


    Later, Lily continues to outsmart her tired attacks with skillful physical skills. This was surprising from the tiredness.


    "You''ve lifted your arms for a long time."


    I am tired of honestly praising once I have stopped the hand of the attack and confronted it with my sword at an interruption. Even if we interrupt, we''re within reach of the attack, so if Lily shows suspicious movement, we can react immediately.


    "I''m not usually happy to be praised with my eyes from above, but I don''t feel bad when I''m praised tirelessly."


    Lily mouths an unexpected dialogue if you look even more tired. She would never have said such a word before.


    "Besides it got round...... But I don''t want to forgive you for what you''ve done."


    "You have trouble being easily forgiven. Because I thought about it carefully so that the fire of anger wouldn''t go out to encourage hatred. Still, as for you and True, Junko... it didn''t seem to work out the way I see it..."


    Lily also intended to support Junko''s aspirations. Then I tried to light Junko''s anger against me, but it worked.


    "Are you still obsessed with Junko?


    "No. Between me and Junko already, Keri is here. But there''s still a connection to the truth, isn''t there?


    Lily glances at the truth fighting Terrence as she talks.


    Though wary of the motion of that gaze, Lily quickly glances back tired, raising her prosthetic hand and shooting a needle gun from close range.


    (More than talking in your mouth... you can read lily emotions as you fight...)


    I feel tired as I scratch the dozens of needles that are fired in a row.


    Swing the knife sideways from a low tired position. The aim was a leg - a knee amputation.


    Black fillets cleave behind Lily''s left knee and blood splashes. A complete amputation was not possible, but the blade is also deeply amputating the bone. The slaughter extends to more than half the knee.


    Tired releases a thrust at the lily that leans against her body and greatly disfigures her.


    He took the thrust with his prosthetic hand, and Lily cast a spell.


    Come out, all of you.


    A great multitude of oxen appear, covering the circumference of exhaustion. It concentrates mainly on the head and gathers together.


    Tired felt it was more troublesome to be blinded by flies than the attack of carnivorous flies that materialized the image. Naturally, even if you try from a lily, that''s what you''re after.


    When tiredness metastasized and escaped, it metastasized to the fly. Targeting by surgery. Once the target has moved into space, those called by the surgery will also automatically transfer and track it. Lily also applies other effects that cannot be escaped by metastases, and is also used in the fight against pure children.


    Tired, as always, was afraid that Lily would get her hands on True or the Bull Village sisters, but she didn''t intend to. From a lily, there''s quite a difference between tiredness and your own fighting power, and in order to win for real, you don''t have time to do anything extra. Therefore, it is not based on such an idea.


    Attempt rapid regeneration by concentrating force on the slashed knee in a gap where tiredness is becoming incapacitated. Necromancers don''t just deal with death, they also master the art of manipulating life, so enhancing their own recovery and regeneration is also a good thing.


    "Mizuko Mizuko."


    Many spiritual bodies spread like vinyl were called to try to envelop the majority of the fly in the image - but the fly flew around the tired face again, wondering if it had escaped scattered in all directions, preventing vision. But not all escaped, and about a third of the total was captured.


    Lily points her needle gun muzzle tirelessly and shoots the needle in again.


    Tired felt signs of an attack and attempted to evade with an inquiry, but Lily aimed the needle gun at him as he moved tirelessly, shooting dozens of needles into both hands of Tired with a sword.


    Eat the fast firing of the needle and rip off many tired fingers. I lost everything except my thumb on the right, and my left hand was blown away except my thumb and my pharmacopoeia.


    A knife falls from a tired hand. If this is the only way you''ve lost your tired fighting power, that''s not true. I didn''t do any serious physical damage either. But Lily stepped on the spiritually advantageous stream when she tired of taking so many blows.


    "It''s your turn."


    Lily smiles and tells. I decided that now was the time to use one of the trump cards.


    "Come on out, Devil"


    From the black body of a tired knife that fell on the floor, a black mannequin appeared, as if the black color were stretched up.


    "Were you dolling corpses up to Devil"


    Tired of saying it in a slightly grumpy way.


    "It''s not for Mikhail Demon, but he can use it inside."


    Shortly after Lily says it, Devil''s corpse doll hands on the floor.


    Tired noticing the use of friction erasing forces puts up barriers to prevent their effects from falling faster than falling and where they stand.


    To the emergence of Devil, aiming for moments of distraction of tiredness, Lily jumps into the tired nostrils and tries to stick a hand knife by a prosthetic hand into his tired throat.


    Tired of dodging at your place. But now Devil turns to the tired side at some point, and he launches an attack. Release a punch with a tired head.


    (depressing...)


    Without losing his cool while remembering his anger, Tired turned to Lily as he avoided a blow with Devil''s bare-handed fists.


    Lily was about to shoot a revolting group of guns that were deep from close range, but she realized that tiredness was swelling her mind, interrupting and transferring.


    According to the destination of the lily, tiredness also metastasizes and follows. The distance was slightly away, but the tiredness appeared next to the transfer of the lily.


    And Tired jumped with a lily in his face, and hugged him to his body.


    "What..."


    "Black beeswax"


    Though it was a lily bewildered by unexpected and tiring behavior, tiring activated the procedure while still dressed to hug the lily.


    From the shadows made between the tired and the lily, the black tar-shaped ones overflow and adhere directly to the lily, spreading. And erode the whole body of the lily.


    With a stunned look, the lily waxed black. Devil also disappears because of the interruption of Lily''s consciousness.


    "You''ll be back in a while..."


    Tired exhaled heavily and kicked off the black beeswaxed lily. The kick splashes in pieces. Fall with Lily''s body split between her upper and lower body. Of course it remains black beeswaxed.


    "Lily. Ahhhhh!


    Platinum Taro screams when he sees it.


    "I didn''t kill you. I hope this kills you, but you can''t possibly die with this much. Of course, I''ll make you toddle whenever you want."


    In cold words, Tired saw the truth that he had already finished the fight.


    I wanted to kill him, I was going to kill him, and I could kill him. But the reason why tiredness didn''t kill Lily was for the sake of truth. And because I heard the lily dialogue. dialogue that the cause with the true remains.


    In the wake of the hypnotic witchcraft of the Bull Village sisters, Terrence is not in good shape. That was obvious from a true eye. Even though resistance to the procedure was successful, it did not completely invalidate the effect of the procedure. Seems pretty drowsy invaded.


    Truth is, I shoot all the time here. The spirit of fair play is - rather, there is, but I''m not fighting alone. I don''t mind fighting the way I want to by myself, but I''m fighting with my people now, and I want to avoid any foolishness that would endanger even my people as a result of this addition or subtraction. Therefore, there is no forgiveness.


    Terrence dodges the shooting in a swimming motion that leaves him in a collapsed position, pointing a real gun and shooting back two times.


    Truth is, I can''t help but hit one shot. Plus, unluckily, I pushed through bulletproof fiber.


    The true body that was hit by the bullet glitches a lot. It was the left forearm that received the bullet, but the impact lightly disintegrates the true posture.


    But Terrence, too, can''t really chase. It takes me to get back in shape first. In the meantime, I truly regain my posture.


    Truth is, I regained my position, pointed a muzzle at Terrence, and I kept thinking about shooting him. Terrence hasn''t tried to shoot me. This one stays really pointed at the muzzle.


    (Are you up to something?


    That''s right, truly observe Terrence still.


    (I''m up to it.)


    Aware of a place on the floor, I truly think. But I don''t know if I can direct you that far.


    Terrence wasn''t all that big of a plan. I let him really shoot first and he was just after the counter again. I am cautious because my body is in terrible shape, being attacked by an intense sleeper by the art of gaye.


    Stay dressed with guns against each other, stiff.


    "What''s up? You can shoot me, right? Is there something wrong?


    Terrence provokes with a laugh. Truth doesn''t respond.


    (Surely there is no point in such a sparkle...... Chicken Lace...... I also feel a little different to say, but thanks for the indication that shooting first sucks)


    I''m provoked by Terrence, and the truth is I''m increasingly hesitant to shoot first.


    On the other hand, true I am concerned about the amount of blood flowing out of my left arm. There is a lot of blood. Maybe the artery was cut.


    Yukioka''s on my side, so you can connect me.


    But that''s only if you survive this battle without dying.


    (I can''t stop the bleeding even if I want to, and if I prolong it, I''m at a disadvantage. I can''t help it if I''m glittering. Shoot)


    I pulled the trigger three times as the truth made me ready and motivated me to kill plenty. It''s one shot at him and two shots at him after he predicted his behavior.


    Terrence naturally tries to evade.


    And that''s where I really saw a strange phenomenon.


    Terrence is moving. And yet it looks like it''s stopped. It doesn''t look like it''s moving.


    Leave the colour and blend into the sky Kuru. I''ve never really seen this move with my naked eye. In the battle against Terrence and tiredness, I couldn''t understand it because I watched it over the monitor from the holding room. Only those who see it with their naked eyes know.


    Visually, Terrence does move, but his presence has stopped motionless. And the truth is, I''ve recognized Terrence''s immobile side. Your body can''t react instantly even if you''re actually following Terrence in motion with your eyes.


    (It was helpful to hear about this move from tired people. Gaye and Maye also helped me. With the help of the three of us... that''s a win)


    True then, I was sure of the victory.


    Terrence has shot after a true evasion of the shooting, but the truth is he avoided it lightly. It is only for a moment that true recognition has gone mad. Tane is finding out, so I was confused for a moment, but I was able to quickly react and fix Terrence''s move to drive their perception crazy by leaving the signs behind.


    In addition, Terrence''s movements are not good. I can''t solve the effects of Gaye''s magic. It seems to be due to the multiplying effect of Maye.


    True to fire two shots. One shot was aimed at Terrence and the other at Feint.


    Terrence keeps dodging. In the hazy head of Terrence, he didn''t even realize he was being guided.


    Truth was that the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire was draped from the sleeve of the wrist onto the floor. Before Terrence arrived - during the battle against White Kintaro and Lily. And the steel wire was even stretched to the corner of the wall so as not to be noticeable.


    Jump up steel wire. The hammer is on ahead. This gives me control. I can''t move freely and wrap it around like a comic book. If the target moves to the position on the steel wire by draping and stretching beforehand, it can be wound to the extent that it is.


    Now it was Terrence''s turn to be more confused without knowing what had happened for a moment. When I wondered if the steel wire was wrapped around the arm with the gun, I slit my wrist lightly.


    "Surrender."


    Put your hands at the muzzle on Terrence, who dropped every gun, and the truth prompts.


    "Okay. It''s surrender..."


    Terrence admitted to losing as she laughed as she sprayed her sweat from all over her body and stared at her bloody wrist.

 2111 27

    A polar black beam unleashed by Tyrone struck directly at the twisted boy Midori called out.


    Although the twisted boy''s long swirled body was greatly deficient, it still works fine. The shrunken body jumps up as it stretches, tilting and diving from the diagonal upward front.


    Naturally avoid Tyrone. The only way to avoid a twisted boy giant is to jump pretty big, or else transfer. Tyrone chose the former.


    As the twisted boy jumped, Midori himself was approaching Tyrone.


    Behind the twisted kid who landed the bullet, there''s a Midori who came in. In contrast to Midori, Tyrone throws multiple pieces of flesh together, which are the catalysts of surgery.


    When it was the art of biting God, Midori quickly spotted out who he was. When it hits a piece of meat, it sticks to the spot it hits and then dissolves the meat by putting out a soluble liquid, which enters the body. Then assimilated to the subject''s flesh, the toothed flesh flourishes and eats off the subject''s flesh.


    Based on Midori''s ability to regenerate, eating doesn''t kill him instantly, but he shreds the health he spends regenerating, so avoid it properly.


    All the flesh pieces were sent. Tyrone does not use surgery because it is the type of catalyst that is applied and then activated using the technique.


    Midori approaches the sight of Tyrone and shakes up the stone blade.


    "Oops."


    Raising a loose voice, Tyrone wondered if she had avoided the matrix by turning her torso wide against her body, putting her tail on the floor in the same position, supporting her tail and swinging her legs wide up, pinching Midori''s sword with her feet.


    Surprised by Tyrone''s tricky movements, Midori reflexively turned to pull the sword back. As Tyrone releases her legs at that time, Midori loses her momentum and falls ill.


    "Cannibal Fluorescent"


    Tyrone returns to her position and releases cannibalized fluorescence from close range toward her disfigured Midori.


    "Ahhh. Gu. Agu."


    Midori is penetrated by cannibalism and fluorescence all over her body, screaming her little screams many times. But before being hit with everything, Midori transferred and avoided. I still ate quite a bit though.


    Midori was moving instantly over Tyrone. Tyrone also looks up in response to the distortion of space.


    However, Tyrone''s reaction was slightly delayed. I didn''t expect to move anywhere near me. Cannibal fluorescence has just been released from close range, so there are still many nearby. Even though it has been sent, it is at a distance that can be pursued immediately, but it is equal to jade crushing, such as not far away and simultaneously transferring the attack to the nearby field.


    The cannibal fluorescent arrives in Midori.


    "Abba, let, hey!


    The blade of the sword that shouted down struck the head of Tyrone. He hit me in the head full of strength with a wooden knife, so it''s a dangerous blow if you''re a regular person. Moreover, it is a wooden sword of a sword, with plenty of action of force added by centrifugal force. An extra force is applied because he then waved as he fell.


    Tyrone fell with his white eyes peeled off, and the cannibal fluorescence was uncontrolled and released.


    "Hey, Tyrone. Let''s make sure Midori wins with this one."


    A landed Midori calls out in a rough breath. The clothes are full of holes, and the whole body is bloody, but the playback is complete and the holes are blocked. I spent a lot of energy regenerating it. I''ve never been able to fight yet, but I just took one, and as for Midori, I want to keep it clear here and over.


    "Well..."


    Tyrone, with a concussion and everything she sees shaken, spills a smile and accepts defeat. Concussions and the like can recover quickly, but rapid recovery is so intense that it is desirable to allow a little time for recovery.


    "There''s still room for each other, but I don''t care about this."


    Tyrone holds his fist and sticks out his hand as he says it. Midori showed her teeth and laughed, poking her fist out herself too, gently meshing with Tyrone''s fist.


    "Luca, the battle was a good line the other day, but come on."


    As Luca dissolves the ice she creates from one end, Junko tells her without heart or with a disappointing mouthful.


    "I need to change my hands a little bit or something. If I were in your shoes, I''d change the way I fight a little bit, but I''d fight good."


    "Woohoo... when people say that, I get very unmotivated... Doesn''t matter."


    After listening to Junko, Luca slows down her movements as she loses her fighting spirit.


    "Hmm, yeah. Does it mean it''s troublesome to be alive?


    Junko, who finally grabbed Luca''s root, asks.


    "Maybe."


    Answer as Luca gave up.


    "Let go!"


    The princess screamed and saw a remotely scratched slaughter in a desperate phase, but Junko replaced his body as he moved, taking Luca''s body to the slaughter landing point.


    There''s a slash on Luca''s back and three scars running. The princess loses her mind when she sees it.


    "Oh, no, no, no, no."


    I look alternately at the pale princess''s face and Luca''s anguished expression, and laugh when Junko dulls.


    "No more... We just have to run."


    The mud village squeaks. I know what that word means. Luca is grabbed by Junko. Running away in this state means abandoning Luca.


    "Yeah, you can run. We don''t have to die together."


    With a given up face, Luca tells you softly.


    "Bye, you don''t have to die either. Guppy."


    From the top of the stairs, there is a voice of historical pleasure.


    "He''s already my mouse. Don''t take it personally, S."


    History Joy, who has come down the stairs, turns to Junko and says grumpy, pointing to Luca, who Junko is grabbing.


    "Uh? But you fought me, so you''re gonna make it my experimental bench?


    "I don''t have a choice... see"


    Historical pleasure to take something out of your pocket and throw it away towards Junko.


    The sound of coins falling on the stairs echoes over and over. Or it was actually a coin. A hundred yen balls.


    (Some kind of ability to activate when touched? Or vice versa, if left unsavory?


    Junko, surprised, only transfers his hand and picks up a hundred yen balls. And instantly atomic decompose. Even if some force was acting, it was an action to see that if the catalytic substance was instantly completely destroyed, the force should also disappear.


    "Uh, I got it. I received a hundred yen that I blessed. I mean, I accepted. You can''t take it anymore. That means you''re convinced. Come on, let''s go home."


    "That''s what I think..."


    Junko laughs bitterly at the historical pleasure of winning.


    "Well no. Fumi-chan asked me for help, because it''s a rare situation, and I can''t even read the air enough to make it my grandfather."


    "Gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu, gu! What are you talking about! When did I bow my head to you? It''s convenient to interpret! Besides, I have enough to help people and make fun of them."


    Hearing the words of Junko, Shi Yue summons him by changing his blood phase.


    "Sounds like you saved me for now..."


    "Sounds like..."


    Mud village and princess all together exhale loudly.


    "Luca?"


    The princess saw Luca falling at the feet of Junko. I close my eyes and keep bleeding.


    "No way death......"


    "You''re still gonna be okay."


    It was a muddy village running through ominous things, but Historic Pleasure crouched on Luca''s side and began to give first aid.


    "Gupi, get this guy to my lab."


    "Okay."


    The mud village nodded at Historic Pleasure''s demands and pounded Luca.


    "Well... what happened to the others"


    Where Historical Pleasures and Lucas are gone, Junko moves to the floor containing Midori and Tyrone.


    "Ya, have you settled on your sister too?"


    Midori, whose clothes were filled with holes and bloody, appears just at the entrance of the stairs.


    "Where''s Tyrone?


    "I went to Van Damme''s guard and went to another staircase. Oh, the battle is my win."


    Hearing Midori''s report, Junko considers it possible.


    "True and tired, let''s go to you."


    "Okey, pure sister"


    As Junko and Midori proceeded to the floor where Truth was, True, Tired, Terence, and Lily had already finished the battle. All that''s left is...


    "Huh? I have Sister Gaye and Sister Maye. Wow?"


    "Why are you two here?


    Seeing Gaye and Maye, Midori and Junko wonder.


    "Summoned"


    "Gaye, that''s different"


    To Gaye, who says with the eyes of a dead fish, Maye denied.


    "What''s the difference? It''s a summons."


    And, true.


    "Absolutely not. Summoning magic is only the power of the magician, which opens the door of the dimension to summon the subject to obey. And the truth is, we''re in charge of transferring power just to make a call, right? It''s not subpoena magic at all."


    Asae speaks with great seriousness while facing Taro Platinum.


    "Asae... I don''t remember being a subpoena..."


    "That''s why we''re talking about it. Talk about not being a summoning magic or a summoning beast. So I feel very resistant to the word" summons of Gaye. "


    In response to the words of Gaye, Maye said with frustration.


    "Nothing. I don''t remember using subpoena magic, and the word subpoena suits you."


    Truth denies it even further.


    "Today, people only use summoning in the sense of the word" summoning, "90% of summoning magic."


    "That''s a strange perception of boulders..."


    "I''ll use it at trial."


    Tired and Junko penetrate into Maye''s claim.


    "Um... what can I do..."


    Platinum Taro gives an unreliable voice.


    "No matter how much you attack with clay, they just said ''burr'' or ''so fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-


    "You may surrender."


    After being dissolved from the black beeswax, the lily, which also regenerated from the two true states of the body, called out to Taro Platinum. This one was also bloody, and my clothes were torn so hard that I nodded not to show my complexion.


    "Then I surrender, so do something about Lily''s clothes. Not much like this."


    "Taro Platinum... thank you for your attention."


    Lily smiles powerlessly and expresses her gratitude to White Kintaro, who pleads with her hands up.


    "Such a lily, no matter what you say"


    Platinum Taro tears with gratitude.


    "Gaye, Maye, I don''t care about his clothes, just stick Terrence''s hand together first. He''s not that bad."


    Copy that.


    "Stick around. Stick together and get back on track."


    He receives a true request, Gaye nods, and Maye exercises sorcery.


    "I don''t care what -!


    "Thank you......"


    Terrence thanked Taro Platinum for his intricate expression when he was angry at the true dialogue and his hands came back to normal.


    "I''m tired and we''ll be free"


    "Yes, Lily."


    Fluffy rising lilies and accompanying white Kintaro.


    Terrence also has his men woken up by the Bull Village sisters, then disappears into the absence.


    "Is there anyone else who would interfere with this?


    Where Terrence, his men, Lily, and Platinum Taro were gone, True said.


    "I don''t know. Fumi-chan may still be up to something. Anyway, True, I used to shut up and miss Lily."


    "I''ll put Keri on when I get a chance. Not now."


    In response to the words of Junko, the truth tells in a quiet tone.


    (I''m not strong, and I don''t see much feeling. Is this... is there any certainty in you? Maybe there''s an arithmetic to win)


    Seeing how true it was, Junko thought.

 2112 28

    Terrence, defeated from the battle with True Days, immediately contacted Van Damme.


    "Mr. Van Damme. This one has been defeated, but the retreat is -"


    ''I don''t think so. Running off with a helicopter now could get you shot down''


    During the dialogue, Van Damme tells in a hard voice.


    "But even if you stay in the building like this, you''re gonna get killed, right?


    ''Tyrone is back here. She has a good idea. Heading to the Entrance''


    (Junko Yukioka and the others appeared before us because of the defeat of Mr. Chiron. What the hell are you going to do over this period......)


    Hearing Van Damme''s words, Terrence questioned.


    Luca, who had been transported to the laboratory of Historical Pleasure, had been stripped of her clothes for treatment of Historical Pleasure.


    "Luca, is it going to help?


    "What are you talking about? I''m going to help, so I''m going to help."


    Historical pleasure answers with confidence to the princess who speaks anxiously.


    "How could I have helped... If I had died like that, I would have been relieved of all the hassle and made easier..."


    Luca, who slept lying down on the bunk, says in a tone of complete carelessness.


    "Gupi. This world is full of boring guys. All the time, this guy should be dead. But you''re a funny guy. Let him die... No, he''s a waste of time to die."


    Historical pleasure in telling the truth while correcting the dialogues I was about to say while I felt chest pain as I was speaking.


    "You liked it a little too."


    "You too? I like Soundwood History too. [M] I care."


    To Historical Pleasure''s remarks, Luca said with a glimmer of laughter.


    "Maybe I like you. Oh, this is a weird way to put it. Yeah... I like Soundwood History Pleasure"


    "Whoa."


    "I confessed..."


    Listening to Luca''s grand confession, the princess grinned slightly and held her fist, and the mud village was grinning bitterly.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Uh, I can''t do that. I hate you and you''re annoying, so don''t. I hate friendship, friendship, love, love and all that crap. Don''t ever say that again."


    Historical pleasure is when you leave it for a little while and then panic and reject it once and for all.


    "Ha...... Soundwood Historical Pleasure... You are a... quite annoying child..."


    Luca didn''t realize she was shaken. I didn''t take it that way.


    "That''s strange... Even though it stinks, I don''t feel like giving up. It stinks, but I don''t want to break it."


    "Gupi? What?


    "I... often... give it all up and switch it on that makes me want to throw it out. Sometimes it switches on that makes me want to break it. That''s when I found it troublesome. And... it also switches on that would be troublesome. Soundwood history is pleasant. You turned on my hassle switch, and I don''t want to break it or throw it out. That''s very strange."


    "I don''t know why. I''m the one you stink of trouble."


    Listening to Luca''s narrative grass, Historical Pleasure became a flashing face and continued to treat her with abusive hands.


    Something''s hot.


    "Are you saying that History Joy is too uber for anything...... Look at me. I''m gonna be embarrassed."


    The princess still grinned slightly, but Mumura looked subtle with her arms around her.


    "Sister Tsukakaye and Sister Asae, if you can make a long distance transfer like this, can you transfer all of us to where Mr. Vandam is, or can you transfer Mr. Vandam here?


    "I can''t."


    In response to Midori''s query, the Bull Village sisters answered instantly with their mouths together.


    "You mean there''s a condition? Or no one else can?


    Junko goes further in and asks.


    "Others are difficult" "It is difficult for others to metastasize without being within sight. Power difficult to metastasize in the first place"


    "Our magic is about making wishes work."


    "Yeah. I mean, the strength of your wishes increases your chances of success. I came here because they were true. True wish, I was curious about that too. Junko can turn down the wishes of the younger pretty boy?


    Speak at the same time, then say in the order of Gaye, Maye.


    "I don''t know if I can."


    Junko answers honestly as he remembers what gets caught up in Asae''s dialogue.


    "That''s what I mean. That became power as it was."


    "You know, Maye..."


    Gaye was also caught up in a lot of Maye''s dialogue.


    "Then please, Mad Scientist, don''t do this."


    "I don''t know if I can."


    Junko responded promptly to the true request.


    "You said no. I''m saying the opposite without drying my tongue, you."


    True goes into Junko.


    "I mean, true... wouldn''t you have seen yourself from Junko and claimed to be the younger pretty boy?


    Truth is, Gaye barges in in in fright.


    "That''s what Yukioka admitted. I asked him."


    Truth insists.


    "In any case, metastasis is a difficult force. Out of sight. An unfamiliar person is involved. Never been there before. Others, not myself. This kind of thing becomes a negative element, leading to sorcery failure."


    Back to topic Gaye.


    "Well, the metastasis is limited to me and you. The distance is very limited. I can give someone a hug or something. If other people are free to move to places they like, they can move people they don''t like into space."


    and Junko.


    "Shizuno Stream has a technique called black curtains that send their opponents to the dark planet. Metastasis through the door, unlike a free-flowing transfer with one will."


    Midori laughs and insists.


    "So after we''ve identified Van Dam''s location with the two sorceries, why don''t we just head there?


    True suggested.


    "I see."


    "If you give me a map, I''ll know." "Maybe I can''t identify you without a map."


    Gaye and Maye complain at the same time after having aligned their mouths as they admired the true word.


    "Map of the building, you''re over there"


    "Shouldn''t we do something about the map with two sorceries, too?


    Tired pointed to the end of the hallway, but the truth is, I''ve come up with a plan to do something with more sorcery.


    "If you have a map, don''t use magic. I want to rely on you."


    "That''s all I get tired of using magic"


    Gaye, say in the order of Maye.


    "I mean, I really don''t know if it''s magic or anything."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''d probably be smart if I wasn''t cute. I just forgive you because you have a good face."


    Gaye with a smiley face, and Maye with a complicated face.


    "Pure sister, ancestor, subtly appear a rival, right?


    "Maybe..."


    "We will not be enemies"


    When Midori spoke to Midori, Junko smiled bitterly, and Tired showed the strength of the mystery.


    "Find out where Van Damme is." "Show me at the light."


    The Bull Village sisters bewitch the map of the building that was in the hallway to reveal a light point on the map that identifies Van Dam''s location.


    "You''re going downstairs in the elevator"


    I saw the movement of the light point, and the truth said it.


    Shall we get ahead of ourselves?


    "Are you going to jump out the window?


    Junko suggests and tiredness confirms.


    "Yeah. Gaye, Maye, can you parachute it out?


    "Can," "OK with gravity control."


    To confirm Junko, the sisters all nodded.


    "I can control gravity, too, but it''s hard for everyone, so Midori and I are tired. Your share, please."


    Copy that.


    "What? That makes Junko true? But down. I''ll be the one."


    To Junko''s demands, Gaye nodded, but Maye insisted in a firm tone.


    "Look, I knew it was troublesome."


    "No problem."


    Though he was tired of hearing, Tired insisted as he clenched his fist.


    "Van Damme, I like this injection."


    "What injection?


    Tyrone is shown an injection in the elevator, Van Damme asks.


    "It''s a radiation resistant medicine. I have kept it from Historic Pleasure. There''s radiation at the entrance."


    "Right. So, what''s at the entrance?


    Vandamm asks further while shooting an injection. At Tyrone''s suggestion, he told me to head to the entrance, and I rode the elevator. Apart from Tyrone, there are several other capable men aboard, serving as Van Dam''s guard.


    "It''s not like we need an entrance. Simple hands. It''s a misplaced escape. Tired and Junko are upstairs now. Escape by helicopter is certainly not dangerous, but if you''re going to drive away, if you turn in dummies and run a bunch of them, you''re going to get away with it."


    "Then you should have done it sooner."


    Upon hearing about Tyrone''s operation, Van Damme became sinister and frightened.


    "I don''t even need an escort or a stall. Because it took Historic Pleasure a while to drug Junko to withstand his radiation attacks. All the paranormal people in Grimm Penisville who hit radiation resistance pills, keep them at the entrance."


    "I see..."


    Where Van Damme nodded, the elevator arrived on the ground floor.


    Out at the entrance, Van Damme was stunned. All the young men I saw were breathless and exposed to mutilated bodies.


    "Woohoo... Tsuko-kun... Kujukuri and Ichikawa..."


    He used to be in the Grim Penis demonstrators, then converted to fortified vampires, escorting Van Damme all the time. We had a good conversation.


    "Van Damme. I won''t be soaking up the sentiments until later."


    Tyrone speaks up, surprised that Van Damme is heartbroken by the death of the guard''s soldier. Honestly, I thought he was a cold-blooded man who didn''t even think of his men''s lives as farts, but he wasn''t.


    (I will always take revenge on you...)


    Vow silently, Van Damme leaves the building with several escorts, including Tyrone.


    "Chiron, just now. And Mr. Van Damme, today ~"


    Upon exiting the entrance, there was the appearance of Junko, True, Tired, Midori and the Bull Village sisters at the front, and Junko waved gently with an uncontrolled smile and called out.

 2113 29

    "That''s ugly. You''ve already lost this game, haven''t you?


    As Junko and I face each other from the front, Vandam says away with a hateful grin. But no one could see the flames burning in his eyes.


    "Are you just scratching your feet? Or are you just worried?


    "I wonder if it''s wonderful."


    To the questioning van Dam, Junko answers with a flamboyant grin.


    "True you also obstructed me, and Mr. Van Damme interrupted me. True you were a bigger blow, but hey. Well, this is fine. Either way, we can start over as long as I live. But come on... what I took in the process..."


    "Hmm. And you said you matched the same eye? It''s a little round out, isn''t it? So, are you satisfied?


    "No, you''re not satisfied yet, are you? The key person is still in front of you."


    Junko shook her little bite while letting her smile stick to Van Damme, who shrugged her shoulders in a row of dislikes.


    "Until now, I didn''t really think about taking Mr. Van Damme''s life. I really didn''t want to kill him. I''m sure that''s because it doesn''t even have supernormal powers, but it''s someone who had the front street on the main stage. But I''ve come so deep on this side. I''ll give you, you''ve taken my friend''s life too... yeah, I wonder if nature and killing have boiled down. I don''t really feel anger or hate. That kind of emotion is rare at first. I mean, this now...... I''m not sure what it feels like. This emotion was, like, hundreds of years ago, it was supposed to be there. But it''s weird. There''s no anger, no hatred, no sorrow, but only the desire to kill Mr. Van Damme boils in me like hot water."


    "Right. I have a clear anger. Hate, I don''t have the power to kill myself, so I just command my men."


    While Junko speaks his mind with a long and broad tongue, Van Damme tells it simple and straightforward.


    For once, Tyrone and several other defensive abilities are protecting Van Damme. But I don''t know when the equilibrium will fall apart, so as a protector, I''m on a hiatus, and I was hoping you''d just end the futile conversation.


    "Didn''t Mr. Van Damme call first? Took a little bit of what I did and took my friend''s life, too. For your sake and for your own good."


    "Due to the nature of the organization, we had to. Both the world and you seem to misunderstand me, but I''m not just a person of my own desire, and I hate those who are not moral. I just fulfilled my obligations as head of the organization."


    "It was also Mr. Van Damme who created an organization of that nature. Mad Scientists are harmful to me, including making a society where the development of science and civilization has stalled, and I''ll settle for it here."


    "No, no, no, Junko. Wait."


    The conversation was broken and Tyrone broke in, perceiving signs that Junko had tried to kill Vandam.


    "I know what you''re saying, but there''s a lot of people in trouble when they kill Van Damme right now."


    "I''ll be in trouble if Mr. Van Damme lives."


    Junko did not retreat when Tyrone complained with a pleading look, but his gaze is directed to the entrance behind the building''s entrance.


    The automatic door opened and Detective Panda showed up.


    "Wait, Junko. The fight, let Detective Panda keep it."


    Everyone gets a subtle look at Detective Panda, who tells him in a resolute tone.


    "That''s what it feels like to have the least caller out..."


    "Huh... I agree"


    Tired says, Midori nods.


    "Hmm? I wonder what Detective Panda is going to do?


    "Detective Panda is now a messenger of peace. We cannot overlook the fact that the killing takes place in front of us. If Junko is going to take Van Dam''s life, Detective Panda will protect Van Dam"


    Detective Panda answers Junko''s question.


    "Gaye, maye."


    Truth strikes the Bull Village sisters in the ear.


    "Okay."


    "Nennnnnnnnnnnnnnn"


    "Wake up for a while."


    When the sisters nod at the same time, they exercise improvised magic in the order of Gaye, Maye.


    "Phew, noodles, noodles, noodles, noodles."


    Detective Panda falls on the spot and begins to fall asleep in luxury.


    "There''s no one in the way."


    "Sounds like it..."


    When the truth was told, Van Damme was half-prepared. I know that Chiron, who lost earlier, and a few others, can''t protect themselves.


    "Oh, I''m still here. Courage."


    "Van Damme is safe, too. Did you make it?"


    At that time, a mid-teenage boy and girl appear from the entrance and exit of the building.


    "Those kids..."


    Junko remembered those pairs. I was particularly interested in a boy named Courage with Glasses. to its peculiar abilities and to its old soul. It''s also interesting to note that I snuck on the GPS receiver, but it was lightly spotted and destroyed.


    I was also interested in the ability to send out the ghost of the image, and I talked to the Kishima clan, and I was going to look into this once it was cleared up.


    (This is... in that kid...)


    Junko was surprised to see the courage. Because I felt the signs that I knew well, with great intensity from my courage.


    The ringtone, on the other hand, was surprised to see true and tired. The other bell noise lurking within the bell sounds was exhausting, as well as discerning the true identity at a glance. And nature and fighting spirit were rolling.


    Tired was also surprised to see the ringtone. This one also spotted the identity at a glance. And nature, discomfort and hostility were boiling.


    The truth was I was confused when I saw the bell tone. At the same time I feel like I''ve met you somewhere, there''s an overflow of animosity and anger in me. That was puzzling. And the fact that the opponent is hitting on himself with hostility and fighting will.


    "Look, the ringtone. That''s when the bell tone deteriorated. It''s a porn woman. That must be Junko Yukioka, Shi Happy said. Hmm? Hey, bell tone?


    Even if the courage speaks, the ringtone doesn''t respond. It''s a scary shape of what most of the courage has seen so far, staring at boys and girls who would be the enemies of Van Damme.


    "Do you guys know each other? Are you going to help me?


    Van Damme calls out to confirm to courage and bell sounds that are strange, although they have come out of the building.


    "Ringtone, what the hell is wrong with you?


    Wonderful courage to see the bell tone stripping away hostility and fighting spirit. I totally ignored Van Damme.


    "We met here, but it''s like the fifth century."


    "Hey...... bell tone"


    An alternating bell tone tells the truth and tiredness. Courage was astonished that the tone was clearly different. The look on his face is like someone else. It''s not the usual rousing bell tone.


    The chant of the spell leaks from the mouth of the bell tone as it rolls a fighting spirit mixed with joy.


    A thick electric shock bursts from the ringtone and spreads into a vortex. I successfully avoid the courage of being next door.


    (That''s not lightning shaft technique)


    Junko sees it and opens his eyes. I know it''s the depths used by star charcoal magicians, and I''ve seen it many times.


    "That''s the dialogue here. Star Charcoal Ringtone"


    Staring at the bell noise, Tired was burning his fighting spirit, while at the same time a strong desire to go home was boiling.

 2114 30

    True wonder to see that beautiful girl with long, slender legs and tall feelings of fierce hostility and anger overflowing from within herself. I don''t even know what it means to be watching a bell noise against me with hostile eyes. It should be the first time we meet.


    But when I saw the reaction of tiredness, I listened to the dialogue, and truly understood that it must be someone with a connection from a previous life.


    "Preventing Villibility." "So, no, no."


    The impending flux of electric bioenergy as it swirls is prevented by the barrier stretched by Gaye and Maye.


    "That kid''s aim is true with me. True, here. Let''s draw a little further away from the others."


    "Okay."


    Encouraged by tiredness, truth moves with tiredness. The sight of the ringtone goes that way too.


    "Ringtone, don''t ignore me. You think I''m allowed to do that to you because of the bell noise?


    The courage sounds grumpy. If it''s the usual ringtone, it stays on the surface here, and I would expect the punishment from the inside, but the ringtone reacted differently now.


    "Excuse me, courage. Let me take the lead a little bit."


    Somehow, with a grown-up, Rin face, and a completely different way of speaking, the ringtone tells.


    "No... what are you talking about? Isn''t that a bell noise? Changing the way you talk and your face only makes me sound the same bell tone."


    Listening to the dialogue of courage, the ringtone made my chest twitch and hot. Courage is properly discerned. I was glad about that.


    "Right. Because souls are the same. I''m a ringtone, too. But it''s different memories and personalities."


    "The ringtone now is the personality of the ringtone of a previous life. I''m surprised it''s the same name."


    Tired said, as if to explain to courage. The bell sounds abominably tiresome.


    "And true, your head - the one who slaughtered you in your previous life is the ringtone there. It''s the reincarnation of the hated woman who took your head from me."


    I get tired of being told that the truth understands my emotions, but on the other hand I learn another anger.


    "I don''t remember anything from my previous life. Don''t bring the cause of previous life into the present."


    Truth is tired and ringtones, staring at both sides and saying away. Tired has heard this dialogue true many times, but the ringtone was more annoying.


    "Oh, he''s right. Besides, the ringtone is even resurrected to the personality of previous life. It doesn''t matter what you think of pulling it off because of the life of a previous life when you died and reset it. It''s unpleasant. I won''t admit it. Forget it."


    After courage has truly given its consent, it commands the bell tone in a tone that does not make it say whether or not.


    "Excuse me, courage. I can''t contain it."


    Put in no, the ringtone casts a spell.


    "That''s a cage later. Do you want to work here too?"


    Courage smiles when he sees Junko.


    "Hey, bell-tone degraded porn woman"


    "The way you call that is a bit...... where is it porn?


    Listen to the greeting of courage, Junko, who feels pulled.


    "Minisca, all the shorts women are horny. Porn. That''s not why you''re dressed like a porn. I don''t like porn women dressed like I''m highly exposed."


    "Hmm... that''s kind of hard to think about, isn''t it?


    "No, my standards are absolute, and the way I feel is right. Let the world fit me."


    Midori penetrates, but Courage insisted with his chest stretched with his hands on his glasses.


    "Am I in charge of those three?"


    "Four." "We''re two."


    In response to the dialogue of courage, Gaye and Maye to correct.


    "Right. Sorry, the four of us."


    Now the courage to listen honestly and apologize with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go"


    With the voice of courage, it appeared behind courage.


    "Nah..."


    "This is so hard again..."


    And when he saw it, which courage had summoned, Van Damme was utterly silent, and Tyrone let his eyes snap. Most people on the spot are surprised.


    A giant ghost with a translucent transparent body, about ten meters tall or more. I have a big gold bar in my hand.


    "Wait a minute -. When I met you guys, I wanted to talk to you a lot."


    Junko stopped the courage he tried to bring to the fight.


    "Talk? Not at all. If my employer will forgive me."


    Courage to see Van Damme. I care about it for once. I don''t think Van Damme mind anything else, nodding small.


    "You''re Arlaune''s final host?


    "Oh."


    "How many Arlaunes the hell are you hosting?


    "Eighty-six bodies. Including copies."


    "Are you also asking what Arulane is?


    "Oh, you mean the tree man. I''m listening and I know. You''re a parasitic alien who opened the door to another star like Glass Dew and came from it."


    Courage looks at the Bull Village sisters and answers.


    "What''s that ghost? Who are you?


    Junko asking more questions.


    "I''ve been in my head for a long time. I don''t even know the details. Who am I? I''m the protagonist of this story."


    "Uh-huh, the main character."


    I laugh when Midori dulls at the courage to say it out loud and serious. Junko is also spilling a smile.


    "That''s right. This is my world, my story, and I''m the protagonist. And I have the authority to give orders to everything in the world. It has to be. Do you have any other questions?


    "For once, I wonder if I want to know your name."


    "Ge Ghost Courage" Crumb Kiyuki ". A scrap of plants, a ghost. Yeah, that''s a good introduction. I know it from Historical Pleasure. That guy is Kaolin Ringtone" Hikatsune ". My servant."


    After introducing the matter, he also introduced the minutes of the ringtone, turning to the ringtone in the middle of battle with tiredness and truth.


    (Takane...... the one on the edge of Kaolin Stream "Itchy"?


    Midori thinks. In the witchcraft school, there exists a group called Gaoling Stream.


    "A servant..." "A slave?


    A gay man, and a Asking Ask Ask.


    "I''m not a slave. Slavery is compulsory. My servant has sworn allegiance at his will. I don''t remember forcing you."


    To the words of Asae, courage corrections with a face.


    "Is that all you want to hear? A troublesome guy is approaching. Time to play."


    "A troublesome guy?


    "There''s a guy who doesn''t like me getting the ghost out of his head. When he comes, I kind of get it. Well, it''s none of your business.


    As the courage spoke so much, a giant ghost moved slowly.


    The technique of the second thunder shaft used by the bell sounds, thick purple electricity revolves around the bell sounds, approaching a true and tiring place.


    Tired releases his palms about 50 centimeters in front of his chest, facing each other.


    "Rainbow Earthworm."


    When you do the procedure, from between the tired palms, something like a translucent rainbow hunk stretches out. The contours of the chunks are blurred.


    Thick and long, it randomly fired a seven-color beam in all directions, whether or not it touched a violet swirl.


    The beam shoots through the violet electricity and even releases it towards the ringtone. The bell sounds avoided dangerously, but the beam firing lasted for a while, pouring with many and many bell sounds, and finally one shot blurred his left arm.


    In the form of electric shocks, the runoff of bioenergy was undone by beam scattering of rainbow earthworms. I was convinced I could turn it off with a beam of rainbow earthworms because I knew it wasn''t a real electric shock and who the surgery was. I can''t turn it off if it''s just an electric shock.


    "Ahhhhhhhh..."


    Even though the beam blurred and the meat wandered and there was quite a bit of blood, the bell sounded moaning but laughing comfortably.


    (Speaking of which, she dies...)


    I''m tired of remembering what happened 500 years ago.


    "The pain�� is a sign that rewards the danger of my body, but I have carried a strange business of pleasure, both in my previous life and in this world."


    It was a bell sound that spread a distorted grin reminiscent of the wretched demon kind, which did not seem to belong to the girl, but whose distorted face instantly became that of the everyday quiet bell sound.


    "Paradise Pane"


    When the ringtone squeals, it blocks as the wound on his arm looks at him. That''s not all. Even torn clothes have been restored to normal. However, the blood on the clothes remains intact.


    "It''s just a playback capability. It doesn''t look like it."


    True said.


    "Yeah. I can turn pain into energy and do a lot of things. You can break things or fix them. You can also strengthen my power. You can even stock it up. It''s mostly courage to fix it."


    Explain your abilities back to the ringtones of this world, not the ringtones of previous life.


    "Depending on the pain, I can give you strong energy."


    As I said, the ringtone gave me a needle and stabbed me. Between my index fingernails.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    He crooked his face into severe pain and shouted, and the ringtone stabbed the needle deep into his nails. The tiredness of watching is more distracting to my blood.


    (Isn''t it yummy...?


    Truth is, I kept thinking about shooting bells. If you turn pain into power, unless you let it die instantly, you will be increasingly empowering the ringtone. But unlike the bell sound of my previous life personality earlier, I don''t feel like killing myself at all. I was hesitant to relentlessly kill someone who didn''t even seem to be trying to kill this one.


    "Ahhh!


    With the scream, the shock wave blew many shots in a row in all directions, mainly the ringtone.


    I couldn''t react true or tired. The speed with which the attack occurs, the fact that it is a non-discriminatory attack, and the lack of intent to kill the ringtone itself cause it to devour a decent shockwave and blow heavily without reading through the attack.


    "Hey, ringtone......"


    Courage stares at the bell tone as it is protected from shock waves by a crouched great ghost.


    "You stabbed your finger with a needle again! I told you not to do that!


    In response to the anger of courage, the ringtone trembles in horror.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Courage...... But..."


    "But it''s not. I will not tolerate excuses. I''ll punish you later."


    Courage looked at the true man when he said he was shivering toward the ringtone he was making.


    (Is your gut... ruptured, is this...)


    I think tired as I spit out my blood. It was quite a shock. So much so that I even thought I might have been stuck in a fast dump car. Of course, I haven''t had that experience. I''m tired.


    "Really...?


    Tired awakens himself with his face, and sees the fallen truth. Tired itself is far from lethal damage because of its regenerative capacity. But the truth that doesn''t have supernormal powers is different.


    My true neck was bent in a strange direction.


    "True!"


    Seeing a truth that didn''t move even tingly while falling, Tired changed his blood phase and shouted.


    "It just hurt... what is this...? What happened to Detective Panda...?


    True and tired weren''t the only ones who ate the shockwave. There was also Detective Panda. Thanks to a decent direct hit, he also unraveled the magic of Gaye and Maye and woke up slowly, groaning.

 2115 31

    The Great Ghost wields the Gold Bar at high speed. Because of the caution caused by that giant, many of the attacks will either shake it down or jump it up like a golf club. The speed at which the attack is launched is fast, but both Junko and Midori can afford it.


    Since every shot is a big shake, there are very few consecutive attacks coming. But if we got close, it wouldn''t just be the gold bars, it would also go kicking and stomping, so both Junko and Midori tried to avoid melee fights.


    "You don''t have to rely entirely on visualization because you''re not killer."


    Junko, standing at a distance from both Midori and the ghost, said as he stood on his mid waist. Almost thoroughly guarded against war.


    "Well, I know they''re trying to keep us from being killed, but there''s no sign that this attack is working at all."


    Midori, with his sword, looks tired. This one has been attacked by the wooden sword of the sword due to metastasis and by the witchcraft of the Shizuno stream, but it was almost ineffective. Even if the cannibal fluorescent pierces the ghost''s body, it is restored immediately, the black beeswax is resisted "Resist" and the corrosive liquid of the red dough is also immediately regenerated. Black curtains are too big to fit in.


    I also thought of the hand of targeting courage, which is the main body, but this great ghost is being summoned by courage, but courage is not in complete control. Even when it comes to the materialization of the image, it seems as if it is an independent being.


    (As far as the explanation goes, I think you''re just like the resident in Tugumi''s head. If Tsugumi and I are capable of the same pedigree, even if we do something about you, I wonder if this ghost will not disappear)


    Yes, Junko thinks.


    "Junko, Midori, Cancer Ba"


    "How do you win this?


    Maye backed him, and Gaye looked up at the ghost and expressed her doubts. The sisters had taken refuge in a remote position.


    "If Gaye and Maye cooperate, how many hands do you have?


    "But I say no"


    "We have the playback device that Jun-san gave us, but if that ghost steps on us, the playback device is going to crush us."


    Junko spoke up, but Maye refused, and Gaye gave reasons for his rejection.


    "Can we just watch this one?


    One of Van Damme''s escorts speaks to Tyrone.


    "That''s better. Don''t be a lousy servant. Stay alert."


    Tyrone told him as he watched the battle between the Great Ghost, Junko and Midori.


    "I''ve got a lot of Arlaune power, and I''ll give it a try"


    Until then, the courage to do nothing groans and turns his gaze to Junko.


    "Comfort beam!


    When courage screams, the beam bursts from the eyes of courage with a pure child. Naturally, Junko shrugs.


    "The beam is good, but why the compensation... Besides, do you bother to make me speak and scream? Besides, it gets out of my eyes, so my eyes that beam out get tickled. Who are you, you idiot who created this ability?"


    Courage stunned by the specifications of the abilities I used.


    "Didn''t you use it because you knew it was a weird ability?


    "No. I have a list of Arlaune''s abilities in my head, but I don''t visually know exactly what their abilities are, so I tried them. I was interested in it by name, but I just screamed and beamed"


    Asked by Junko, Courage answered with a bitter smile on his head.


    "You can attack me too. Forgive me. I''d like to try my defensive abilities."


    Then we''ll be beaming through your eyes.


    After turning down the courage to demand, Junko emits a beam from the artificial demon''s eye.


    The beam disappeared just before courage and turned into matter.


    "Whew... what, now..."


    Midori, who was engaged with a ghost by herself, turns her eyes to surprise. The other galleries were more stunned than surprised.


    The beam was interrupted before it reached courage, and various objects emerged from the interruption and fell to the ground.


    All that''s falling is Japanese sweets: Monaca, Calves, Buns, Misato Dumplings, Kashiwaki Cakes, Lamb Lamb, etc. Some of them caught courage, but many have fallen to the ground.


    "Uh... what''s that?


    "Look, don''t you get it? The ability to transform energy, materialize images, and make Japanese sweets. I thought it was funny inside."


    When Courage answers Junko asking, he puts the calf he has in his mouth.


    "Yeah. Totally a calf. I can''t eat alone, so I''ll give you a little blessing. I originally built it based on your power."


    As Courage approached Junko without warning, he offered Junko both handful of Japanese sweets.


    "Duh, thanks..."


    He is drunk by an act of courage in which he cannot see the will to attack, and Junko receives some Japanese confectionery without being willing to attack him either.


    "Is this completely materialized? Not the embodiment of a temporary image?


    "Maybe. It''s not my ability to make it myself, and I don''t even know the details."


    "Yeah, delicious. Keep it coming."


    At a distance where melee attacks arrive, the courage to eat treats and Junko.


    "You''re totally soothing, or you''re unwilling to fight... Both of them..."


    Seeing how those two were, Van Damme muttered in a voice lacking discouragement.


    (Arlaune said. It''s compatible with the host, and the ability I learned until then also creates the ability to use it and the ability to not use it. But... I guess I can use all the final hosts. That''s why I''m the final host.)


    Junko conceives while eating sweets.


    "Whoa!? What the hell!"


    Seeing the sauce of the sauce of mistletoe dough stuck in his hand, Courage shouted as much as he could with his face.


    "The number of abilities is amazing, but it will also be hard to pull it all out by yourself - You mean you can''t even use it, or it''s going to be limited?


    "Sort of. Too many to grasp. I can put a list in my head, but that''s a different feeling to say I remember. It''s unnecessarily easy with the power you''re wearing."


    When Junko asked, Courage answered with a smile on his face.


    "I see. If you take in a lot of Arlaune, it will."


    Eighty-six Arlaunes are taken in, and there are multiple abilities per unit. All of them stemmed from the wishes of their former hosts. I guess I have the courage to have hundreds of abilities alone.


    "It''s just, well, indoors, it was hard to get ghosts out, and don''t take their place. Outdoors, you can hang out with the ghosts and me."


    Having said that, Courage saw a ghost playing with Midori.


    "I know you''re an amateur, but you don''t seem to fight me seriously..."


    Vandam shrugged as he watched as Courage and Junko were in conversation like they had lost their minds to fight.


    "Mm?"


    "Hmm?


    It was then. The great ghost who was fighting Midori came and crouched so as to cover his courage and his pure son, so that both his courage and his pure son would have a strange face.


    Courage to witness the sight of a bell noise stabbing a needle in one''s finger and scattering shock waves from between ghost bodies.


    "The bell sounds...... you stabbed your finger with a needle again! I told you not to do that!


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Courage...... But... to win..."


    "But it''s not. I will not tolerate excuses. It''s a punishment to be paid later. Ah..."


    After speaking in a harsh tone towards the bell tone, courage saw the true one.


    "Makoto?


    "True brother..."


    Junko and Midori also see the truth. I don''t try to move at all while falling. Midori was shaking slightly. Because from where Midori was, he could see his true neck bent in an impossible direction.


    "Hey, help him"


    "Huh?"


    When courage speaks up, ghosts move out. Seeing courage as Junko was surprised.


    Junko finally realized there too. The fact that he is injured, which can be seen as a fatal injury.


    "How dare you!"


    Tired is the shape of anger, trying to be slashed by the ringtone.


    "Dear ancestors, wait!


    Midori called out for a halt, but tired doesn''t try to stop.


    The ringtone tried to pick up tiredness without cowering, but an unexpected figure slipped in front of the ringtone, spreading his hands wide and blocking him.


    "What are you doing?


    Ask Detective Panda with a cold tired eye.


    "I''m trying to stop a useless fight..."


    "An extra favor. Because I like it and I''m fighting. Do the hypocrisy of self-satisfaction elsewhere."


    Tired says coldly to Detective Panda, who answers flutteringly.


    "I''m sorry I overdid it. But I''m fine."


    The ringtone said, pointing to the rear of tiredness.


    Tired is the vigilant but pointing to the ringtone - when he sees the true one, the great ghost leans back and holds his giant finger truly close.


    I didn''t feel like I wanted to attack the truth, so I didn''t have to panic to watch tiredness.


    (Healing power?


    It was clearly found in the eyes of Junko that the power was truly poured out of the ghost. True crooked neck goes back to normal.


    "We didn''t need it."


    "I''m here to cure you."


    Confirming that the truth is strange from afar, Gaye and Maye, who have metastasized, speak.


    "You guys, stop killing each other."


    "Nothing. I''m not going to kill you. I''m just trying to get rid of you."


    When Detective Panda speaks up, courage answers by turning to Detective Panda.


    "Courage is sweet. But I''m not nice. If you want to hurt your courage, again..."


    The ringtone comes beside the courage and says:


    "You, punish me. Be a handkerchief."


    "Hey... that''s terrible. Courage. No!


    The sauce of the mistletoe dough on his hand is impersonated by his clothes, and the ringtone screams, grabbing the hand of courage and resisting.


    "Don''t move! I''m telling you, it''s a punishment for disobeying what I say! Handkerchief''s sentence!


    "Ugh..."


    "You do terrible things..."


    "It sucks." "It''s not something you can do to a girl."


    "Ugh..."


    Yelling at me for courage, the bell sounds endure half a whirlpool. Tyrone, Gaye, and Asae and Midori are drawn to the act of courage.


    "So, I helped him, so you guys go home already. That''s an order. If you''re going to avenge your gratitude, I''ll keep dealing with you."


    He points with his jaw to the truth that is falling, and courage looks around at the Junkos and tells them.


    "Ma... okay. I think I''m getting a little tired."


    Relaxed and smiling, Junko said. I''ve found a new research subject. I decided I shouldn''t push through the impossibility now.


    "Midori''s pretty tired. Wow. It''s tidal time, isn''t it?


    And, Midori.


    "Tired, what about you, Gaye, and Maye?


    "Stay annoyed"


    Asked by Junko, the Bull Village sisters say with their mouths together.


    "True is like this, and you can share the pain. I killed this one flashy. But you''re gonna miss Van Damme again?


    Asked tirelessly, Junko grinned deeply and saw Van Damme with a flashing face.


    "Hey, Mr. Van Damme and I need to talk."

 2116 32

    As a child, Cornelis Van Damme simply had only the calculation of interests in his head and had no understanding of the minds of others.


    Regardless of what other people''s minds don''t understand, there is a reason why they can no longer think only of their gains. Because his father failed in his business and became all over the debt.


    Seeing his father then, Van Damme thought that defeat was miserable. But looking at his father''s attitude, Van Damme was moved. His father didn''t give up. He aimed to regenerate his business and thrived.


    Seeing him not quit the challenge just because he lost, and seeing his father who didn''t escape the battle, Van Damme became obsessed with victory. I concluded that the only way to win was to think thoroughly in my favor in everything. In time, the nature of not knowing the minds of others combined, few friends could be made, and my parents moaned me. I''ve always been such a person until I graduated from college.


    Van Damme looks back at herself when she sees herself as a monster. I meet a good partner named Kate, and I think I could have been human.


    (It''s different in nature from me, which was once a psychopath, but you sound like a monster too. Whatever it looks like, it''s different in my head. The structure of the mind is different. of people. Not that)


    Looking at Junko, Vandam thinks. Awareness makes the emotions of hatred unnecessarily boil.


    "This is what happens. I know what you''re trying to say."


    Opposite Junko, who approached him right next door, Vandam smiles. But my eyes aren''t laughing.


    "You really want to settle this next time, don''t you? Me too."


    "We''re talking fast."


    Junko spreads a grin without grin. This one is neither a loving laugh nor a sales smile.


    "Can I make arrangements with you? I just want to play a game that you and I can settle for. Simply bumping into each other with violence is unfair to you and me. I want to fight for parity."


    "Only Mr. Van Damme decides? That''s unfair. There''s no need for me to hang out with Mr. Van Damme about the settlement method game, but if it really makes Keri, I think I can take it personally."


    "Is there a way for the two of us to talk and win or lose that we can both be totally convinced of? It would be ridiculous to talk to you about that."


    "Well, I guess we should propose one duel for each of us and do both"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Junko''s suggestion, Vandam frowned.


    "Are you telling me to kill each other twice for sure? I wish I was a cat, not a human. Hate, there''s only one life left for me."


    "How about a two-part outpost and a main battle? In outposts, it doesn''t necessarily extend to the taking of life, and if you''re lucky, you can survive. However, the winning side of the outpost starts with some favorable conditions in the main battle. The main battle is a death game that ensures one of them dies. Both in a way in which the presence or absence of paranormal abilities does not necessarily divide wins and losses"


    "I see. But don''t have any new problems there. Which devises the outpost and which devises the main battle"


    Vandamm tells me, Junko puts his hand on his jaw and conceives for a few seconds.


    "Why don''t we set a date to do it, and then, in the time leading up to that, we can come up with a proposal and adjust to each other? Of course, we agreed on the contents of the game. Only if you decide which one is the outpost or the main battle, here is the place to start."


    "I see. Then we should set a deadline here, too. How about in a month? In the meantime, set the rules and contents, and prepare for the game. And you need to do what you did when you lost and died."


    "Oh, no, that''s not even Mr. Van Damme again. I don''t want to have to do that because I''m going to win."


    When Junko teases you, Van Damme spills a self-derisive smile.


    "I''ve tasted a bitter life of absolutely nothing."


    "Heh, I have no image of a life full of bitterness, and Mr. Van Damme today speaks a lot of unexpected dialogue."


    "Thanks to you. Now let''s decide here which one of us decides the outpost or the main battle. Can I help you?


    Van Damme held his fist. Raise one hand to confirm. Junko also nods and raises one hand.


    "Sasha hagu. Jahn."


    Junko was the only one who called. Junko is par. Van Damme was a choke.


    (I would like to say this battle... but by making it a convenient game for me in the outpost, I can take this battle in my favor. Of course, the content of the game will require mutual agreement in advance, so it will not be possible to be too explicit)


    Van Dam to think about.


    "By the way, I''d rather be in this fight. I was going to choose the main battle when I won."


    Junko speaks with a slight laugh to a long-thinking van Dam.


    "Right. Then, as you wish, I will devise you for this battle, and I will devise an outpost."


    That''s what Junko said, so Van Damme took the form of accepting it.


    "Hmm, did you read the back? Or behind the back, behind the back."


    "If it''s going to be something that we have to convince each other of, it would be nice to have an outpost where we could also have a fight here, albeit a substitute that could never be a death game. I''d rather call it WWI than outpost."


    "Be. Well, I guess I''ll ask the backstreet center to stand up for the battle."


    I''ll take care of it.


    Van Damme wasn''t willing to reject it, even though I thought it would be a spectacle for the back streets, like in the meantime anyway.


    Van Damme leaves Junko and returns to the building with Tyrone and his escorts.


    "I will take my vengeance. With my own hands."


    Van Damme is determined to look at the numerous bodies that still roll inside the entrance.


    "Now, think of a game where I can carry things in my favor, win easily, and let Snow Oka snort me."


    "I wonder if I''m going to go along with that game."


    "Of course it will. Nice to meet you."


    Van Damme told Tyrone cheeky with an unpleasant face, expressionless.


    "Ringtone, we''re coming back."


    Courage speaks to the ringtone of truth and the tiredness of embracing truth forever.


    "This sign..."


    Fu Tired felt signs that those he knew well approached.


    "Oh."


    A tiger appears and glimpses himself from his head with courage.


    "I was feeling signs of coming, but it was too late. I''m almost done playing."


    Courage strokes the tiger''s throat with both hands as he is licked with his head in his mouth.


    "Do you know him?


    Tired, the birth parent of a tiger, asked courage.


    "Oh. You know this tiger that way?


    "Because it was created by me. It''s what my soul lived in the image that I created."


    Courage asks me, and I smile embarrassed by tiredness.


    "Guru"


    The tiger now rushes over to the tired and hits his tired head as he roars.


    "Why do you have a tiger..." "I want to fuck you too"


    Seeing a tiger with his tired head in his mouth and tasting it around with his tongue, Gaye pulled, and Maye looked envious.


    "Mmm..."


    After a while, only Detective Panda stood in front of Grimm Penisville after they all left.


    "What the hell is Detective Panda doing here? Isn''t this a clown who was just empty?"


    Looking up at the blue, clear sky, Detective Panda whines vainly.

 2117 33

    Back at the Snow Oka Institute, Junko tested his true body just in case, but there was no abnormality.


    True I''ve been unconscious, but I woke up in the middle of an examination.


    There were only two people in the room, True and Junko. Junko told me everything that was happening while the truth was fainting.


    "The presence of Grimm Penis and Mr. Van Damme''s methods are unacceptable substitutes for me, and this time, I will definitely put Keri on."


    "I can''t admit what you''re trying to do. Are you sure you''re willing to turn the world upside down?


    Junko obviously looks lonely when the truth he slept on the bedside asks him quietly. Truth is, I''ve never really seen a face like this.


    "I''m not, True you. I''ve lived in years where there''s no way to distract me. I have traveled all along with the shifts of times, the progress of mankind and the changes in history. What do you think it''s for? One thing�� keep this memory and figure and dream of meeting you again. And it took a thousand years to finally come to pass. But, you know, it doesn''t have another purpose. The other purpose of this... is to have a profound relationship with you in your past life."


    With eyes that look far away, Junko talks smudgingly.


    "There is me now at the end of the starry frost. That was very long and very heavy. But I still live as I am. I didn''t make it."


    "I also have three purposes�� nothing has been done"


    True said as I woke myself up from my bedroom.


    "I... I really have a lot to talk to Yukioka about. But... even though we''re living together, we can''t talk at all."


    "Is that because of lighting or willingness?


    "Maybe it sounds... Oh, and... some of it scares me"


    "Scared?"


    Junko puts on his little neck.


    "Once upon a time, for example, when I was here for the first time, when I saw the guy you turned into an experimental bench die, I was afraid to listen to Snow Oka, and I blocked it. If you say anything then, I feel like I''m gonna break it."


    "Oh, yes..."


    Junko remembered the interaction itself, but he didn''t remember exactly what the words truly blocked him from speaking.


    "Oh, I forgot to apologize. I''m sorry I shot you in the leg during this time."


    "Huh? You cared?


    Junko rounds his eyes unexpectedly.


    "Later...... I thought you''d care for yourself, but I shot you because I had a chance. I saw a gap, so I thought it was the only time."


    "I was happy, but hey. He showed me evidence of growth."


    "Show more when you get a chance. But I don''t care how much I get in your way, how much I hurt you relative to you, how much I ruin you by being driven by desire, but still, when you need me, I''ll stay by your side and help you."


    "Oh, yes..."


    Hearing the claim in a true and sometime feverish tone, Junko remembered the joy, even though he pulled slightly.


    When Junko and True went to the living room, besides Tired and Midori, there was also the appearance of the Bull Village sisters.


    "Could Van Damme escape the battle? That''s what I was talking about."


    "A character who doesn''t have the benefit of fighting for his life? He said."


    Gaye and Maye tell the story concisely that Junko and I were really, really seeing each other.


    "He hates losing as much as I do, and he neglects me as much as I neglect Mr. Van Damme, and I think he''ll compete properly."


    and Junko.


    "It seems to me that Junko was successfully put on by Van Damme..."


    Tired says.


    "I guess Snow Oka did it for Van Dam rather than being put on it. It''ll be smarter and more convincing."


    "True, you''re right."


    Hearing the true words, Junko smiles happily.


    "I''ve known Grimm Penis since he rose and the tide of the world changed - the idea that scientific civilization was evil spread, and since the Mad Scientists showed up full of them, he''s clearly recognized him as an enemy."


    "But you weren''t going to kill him at that point, were you?


    "Yeah. That''s not smart, and hey. However, I thought that if I had the opportunity... And we actually got a chance to get to know each other, to recognize each other and to be hostile. I feel the guidance of destiny. Maybe that''s what they''re feeling."


    In contrast to the confirmation of tiredness, Junko is also aware of Gaye and Mae, and discloses the previous history.


    "But what do you get from winning that battle?


    Ask Asaye.


    "You can''t even crush a grim penis. It''s just about killing each other."


    And, tired.


    "From me, that''s fine. Maybe that''s what Mr. Van Damme thinks. We''re already in each other''s way, and we kill each other directly because we don''t like it. Just that. I think the result will be a weakening of the grim penis, hey. If there''s someone under Mr. Van Dam who has more power than Mr. Van Dam, and after Mr. Van Dam dies, he''s going to inherit the traces of the organization, it''s a different story."


    As a pure child, we want to stop such a thing, but at the moment this is just a hypothetical story. I don''t even know if such a person will show up now.


    "Sprinkle"


    After a big sneeze, Courage stuck his hand in his body as he unbuttoned his chest and opened his chest wide.


    "Hey, what?


    One of the Arlaunes in my body is stuck out, and I''m a wolf.


    "You''re such a creepy ability as a compensation beam."


    With a bitter laugh, Courage put that Arlaune on the floor.


    "I don''t want you"


    "Duh, why...?


    Hearing the sudden pronouncement, Arlaune Lupa looks up to courage in surprise.


    "I don''t need the kind of guy my previous husband had untrained. Go home to your old master."


    ����


    The way he said it was not exasperating, but to the gentle care of courage, Lupa had been solidifying for a while after losing his words.


    "Thanks...... I''d be more grateful if you could at least call me a cab..."


    "Don''t be sweet. Call it yourself."


    "I''m an alien for once, so it''s hard to call a cab or give me a ride..."


    "Ringtone, call him. Damn laborious...... And there seems to be a few other untrained Arlaunes, so let''s keep them stuck too."


    That is why Arraane, untrained by his previous host, was expelled one after another, and the eighty-six Arraunes, who were in courage, were reduced to seventy and two. And all the cabs on the way home were called by bell noises.


    "Constitution III... Anna... I''m sorry..."


    Kumi, who slept in the futon, squeaks pompously.


    (Is that...?


    Kumi was surprised that the voice leaked out of her mouth and her consciousness were pushed into her. The right to manoeuvre one''s body is held by another person besides oneself. Kumi is well aware of this condition. I''ve been through this many times before.


    "Arlaune!? He''s alive!?


    Kumi''s consciousness rose to Kumi''s superficial level, and Kumi jumped with a startling voice.


    "No... I should be dead. Fatally wounded...... But... he''s alive. What''s going on?


    Arlaune, who went outside Kumi, confirms his body with surprise.


    "He was definitely dead, and he''s been buried."


    Sa Chest, who was in the same room, told him.


    "I see... well... you know what? I can guess how this happened."


    Arlaune squeaks. At that time, I felt like I could play something during death. That''s what Arlaune feels like when he produces copies of himself.


    "When Kumi regenerated, my cells that remained in Kumi''s body regenerated together, so my soul never flew into the underworld, so did it live here? That''s all I can think about...... It''s a miracle..."


    "Wow. Uh-huh."


    Kumi cried and embraced Arlaune, who said vainly.


    "Damn, it''s painful... I''ll die again..."


    Arlaune sued, but Kumi doesn''t try to loosen the power of the embrace.


    "Whatever... I thought you were dead... you lived... That''s all I''m happy about..."


    Kumi, crying, pushes Arlaune to his chest. Arlaune returns to Kumi''s body with a restful expression.


    Kumi was then told by Sachi that Junko had gone to Livenge.


    "But why didn''t Junko notice that... If I were her, I''d see how my soul flies, whether I''m really dead or not."


    Arlaune Kumi muttered unexpectedly where Sa Chest left the room and Kumi was alone.


    (Junko too... Arlaune was dead and confused... not because he was sad?


    "I wonder if Junko had such a lovely place."


    Hearing the host Kumi''s guess, Arlaune Kumi spilled a smile.

 2118 End Chapter 1

    Luca, the princess and the mud village became part of the Grim Penis and started going in and out of the Grim Penis building.


    "If Junko wins the duel between Van Damme and Junko, we''ll be in the dark first."


    At a coffee shop in Grim Penis Bi, Mud Village says. At the same table, there was the princess and Luca, and there was also the pleasure of history.


    "Death games with rules that even non-combatants can compete with fairly well, then I feel like we''re having a hard time supporting them."


    Historical pleasure with a difficult face. If you try from her, you can''t have Van Damme, an important patron, defeated.


    "I think I''ll make it a rule that my allies can support. From Cornelis Van Damme, such a rule would be more desirable. Cornelis Van Damme is the best number of people to move."


    "I see..."


    Luca opines, and Historical pleasure is convincing.


    (Before I compete, I have a hand in tailoring Junko at my discretion, but now I''m going to do it...)


    Historical pleasure thinks. From the standpoint of historical pleasure, Junko is also worthy of use. I''ve embezzled Junko''s research, and I''ve had help. But above all, losing someone who can brag about their research results is more than losing Van Damme.


    "It''s not like Van Damme''s gone or Grimm''s penis is going to be devastated. Doesn''t it just make someone else top?


    says the princess.


    "Gupiu... I hope so. I can think of a change of policy and a way to pull a hand out of paranormal space."


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen, but you should think about how we shake ourselves, assuming the worst."


    "Trouble... You just have to think about it when it does. I don''t want to use brain calories for that. If you still want to think about it, let''s all think about my share..."


    Listening to Historic Pleasure and Mud Village, Luca said with a fed up face.


    Huiming, Sunji, Ryujiro, Akiichi, Takuma, Matsumoto, and others who had been imprisoned by Baste if they also had dust, were liberated. Matsumoto returned to his home and the other faces headed to the home of the Murder Club.


    "Gentlemen, I''m glad you''re safe."


    Yu greets her in tears. There are also Tsuko, Kishifu and Kettle Hill.


    "I didn''t think it would be easy to screw up because it was about you."


    "There''s a bunch of fuckers out there, too."


    Listening to the dialogue of the light-hearted Koko, Kettle Hill blames him.


    "Junko also texted me. This noise converges temporarily. We''ll be playing Van Damme in a month and we''ll be totally kerried."


    Luminous reports.


    "You''ve come to me, too."


    "Oh, he came to me, too."


    and Yu and Ryujiro.


    "How was your treatment when you were being captured?


    "It was comfortable not being able to contact you outside, except for the ban on going out. Contact was allowed between those in captivity, and outside information could normally be checked. When I messed with the internet, I was watched."


    "The news was all about Van Damme day after day, and this one was all about that"


    Sharp Ichi and Good Governance answered Kishifu''s question.


    "I was also watching the national broadcast. Even though Van Damme did all he wanted to do, politicians didn''t talk about it, they kept pulling each other''s legs the same way."


    "That''s right. How can the government deal with that outwardly? Don''t touch Van Damme."


    Shining laughs off Takuma''s words.


    "The opposition, which usually keeps the opposition frying feet and pounding the corners of heavy boxes, thought about that, like, if we could just use this commotion as a draw and slap the opposition,"


    "Um... ha... you are young or pure..."


    Hearing the doubts Takuma had spoken, Kettle Hill took a deep sigh as if it were frightened.


    "The opposition party seems to be there to support the opposition. To get the opposition to vote now."


    Yu said it, but Tablemill didn''t know what it meant. I don''t even know Tatsuko and Shinji.


    "Correct. No matter how selfish and bonkers the opposition is, as long as there are more dumb opposition parties than that, the opposition''s vote taking will be cheap. Even if the opposition is dumb, it''s better than voting for the dumb opposition."


    "Oh......"


    Explained to Kettle Hill, I finally understand the faces I didn''t understand.


    "Keh, is that who democracy is"


    "Nothing. That''s fine. It''s the true rulers who are actually moving the country."


    When Shining threw up, Kettle Hill said vainly.


    "But the true ruler class hasn''t prevented Junko and Van Damme from doing whatever they want."


    Ryujiro says with a slight laugh as he seems strange.


    "We''re the ones being put in to prevent it, and that''s where you say it with a laugh?


    "That''s why this guy''s laughing"


    In response to Shinji pointing out to suspect Ryuji''s nerves, Akiichi said with his hands on his glasses.


    Junko, who visited the life club headquarters, was surprised and pleased that Arlaune, who was believed to be dead, was resurrected.


    But the Arlaune of the day has always been in a state of subsidence.


    Junko told me everything since he went hostile to Grimm Penisville. And fighting Van Damme for the last time.


    In the meantime, Kumi was silently listening to Junko with the face that she was not here in her heart.


    "I''ve failed, but I''ve learned a lot, and I plan to do it well next time."


    "I''m already... going down"


    Until then, Arlaune Kumi, who stared blurredly at the void and was almost silent, finally opens her mouth.


    "Once I named myself Explorer of Life and so forth, and sought greater things, more things. But...... many goodbyes and encounters have been repeated and changed. I want to protect something small or honorable rather than asking for something big."


    That''s what Kumi saw Junko. Kumi still looked like she was going to cry.


    "Anxiety, Constitution III. But, you know, don''t be anxious and enjoy yourself positively?


    Kumi was remembering. I put my dialogue on Constitutional Third, who was looking anxious.


    The Constitution III is dead. I think I killed him the same way. I also suffered the death of the previous host Yayoko, but the next death of Shinzo is far more damaging than that. Alrawne Kumi naturally knows that he is in love with Kumi.


    "I want you to leave us alone now. Me and Kumi didn''t have to die, but Shinzo and Anna lost it. I don''t want many anymore, I want to live in peace"


    "Yeah. Okay. Yikes."


    Junko nodded with a smile.


    "Junko, I was honestly surprised to hear that you went to Van Damme to follow me because you thought I was dead. Were you such a character? You thought so much of me as a dear friend?


    "Mm-hmm... I hope you don''t touch that because it''s embarrassing. Even myself. Come on, I don''t know."


    "But I''m glad to know that."


    Kumi finally smiled at Junko, whose cheeks were stinking.


    "On a level that doesn''t bother me, can I come back and see you?


    "Of course. Give me a break in my spare time."


    To Junko asking, Kumi nodded with a smile.


    "And a warning."


    Kumi becomes the real face.


    "On the planet Glass Dew, Arlaune could not stand at the apex of the ecosystem. Because there was suppression by rootsmen of superior intelligence and spirituality, and most importantly, there was the presence of strong winds blowing on boarding houses and weekends, which are natural enemy species. But this earth has no natural enemies. Physical power as an organism is weak, and then desire alone is strong, this star, with its intellectual life as a human being, can also be described as the great ranch of dreams, for Arlaune. And Arlaune and the others finally found their final host."


    "What happens then?


    "It means there''s potential for large-scale reproduction. That makes your wish that maybe you don''t have to do anything. But don''t forget. Alurane is a completely alien, authentic alien species of the Earth. Some people, like me, will get into humans and their emotions boil, but they are different species. There''s really no guarantee that you''ll do what you want."


    Arlaune Kumi''s warning was uncertain and vague, but Junko nevertheless took it seriously.


    "That''s why we became summoners."


    "Maye, will you stop?


    Shirley, a division, is finally back at Complex Devil headquarters, so Maya and Gaye report on how it went.


    "I hear Junko Yukioka''s plan has failed. She hasn''t given up yet."


    "Will the teacher cooperate again? ? I know ?


    "It seems like both me and Complex Devil will decide whether or not to cooperate depending on their plans when they restart. You guys... well, you can do whatever you want. There are also many disagreements within the Complex Devil and opinions that you don''t want to be involved in. But I hope you don''t take a stand against me, like this one."


    "Neither do I."


    Hearing Shirley''s words, the sisters say clearly with their mouths together.


    "Try to avoid doing things with your teacher as much as possible."


    "Yeah, avoid it unless it''s truly called"


    Asae adds to the dialogue of Gaye.


    "Hey Maye..."


    Gaye glanced at Maye''s face right next to her with a flashing face, but Maye looked softly as she felt her gaze.


    "T-building residents are complaining about wanting a job, but I knew it would still be difficult for them to operate... We need surveillance."


    If dust is also loaded, Hot Jiro speaks in front of Meguru and Takae in the Baste N building. I spend a lot of time with her and others during breaks these days.


    "Do you talk to the bro on that road?


    "No... I can''t do that very well. This place is a secret agency, and there''s no way we can talk about it gathering mentally retarded people in places like that as experimental benches."


    To Takae''s question, Hot Jiro answers with a cloudy face. All T building residents mentioned in the topic are mentally retarded.


    "But if I collect it, I have to take responsibility."


    "Oh...... They''re very willing to work. Yet it is time to leave it in a state of breeding and killing. Is there anything good you can do to make use of them..."


    Pointed out to Meguru, Hot Jiro concedes it before conceiving it.


    "It''s a different story, but all the extraordinary powers have been granted, and that scallop hasn''t got anything to do with it, and he''s just getting in our way."


    "Oh, play and play, and I''m going to get so worked up like a kid. Leave me alone, I''ll use my magic to prank you."


    Takae and Meguru sue. With dust, Buste explores ways to grant freer and stronger paranormal powers. The work already established, one way or the other, of conferring weak powers, had had no choice but to do so at the request of Junko. And I thought if I finally had some original dust, I''d be back in Baste, and there was a magic girl, Hotsumi, left.


    "Junko tells me to take care of you here... I''m telling you..."


    "Hotsumi would be playing with T-shirts right now."


    Speaking to Hot Jiro, who stood up with a tired face, Takae thought. If we keep letting the scallops and T-building residents play for a while... Of course I know I can''t do that either.

 2119 End Chapter 2

    Akajo-yi has few opportunities to engage directly with Junko''s play, as he serves as an agent for the compilation of information and the sale of Yukioka-branded weapons at the Yukioka Institute. Recently, I did not go to the Snow Oka Institute, and I have often been able to finish my work at home.


    But on that day, I went to the Yukooka Institute to take delivery of the luggage I had kept and ask for the instructions of Junko.


    "I don''t know Junko. And I''m away, so I''m late."


    "You should have checked first before you came."


    "Was that..."


    I am truly told that I am tired, and I am disappointed to drop my shoulder. It is unusual for Junko not to be in the lab, and even if she went out, she would most likely go home soon, so I didn''t take any confirmation. Such was also the place where the fortitude was lost.


    "By the way, where are you going?


    "He said he was going to investigate on some island. You may not be leaving today."


    "That''s it..."


    After hearing Midori''s words, Yi decided to go home and change the day.


    On that day, Junko was visiting inside Kishima and Yamato, as he had heard from Morijuku Hayazawa, the ghost of Kishima.


    Place names are already different. It''s a small village along the coast. Junko first visits the village''s local library.


    When I went to the local library, I quickly found material describing a family of ghosts in the land that used to be called Kijima, and people worshipping the Great Ghost, the head of Kijima.


    "The Great Ghost of Healing..."


    Junko mouths the title of an ancient literature.


    Turning the page, in the woods, there were illustrations of red ghosts much bigger than people and of the people who surrounded and worshipped them.


    There were several illustrations. As the title suggests, there was a good portrayal of ghosts healing the injured and sick. Around the great ghosts, the ghosts of Kijima were also depicted, but a different existence was also seen from them.


    At the foot of the ghost was depicted a being that Junko knew well. A dwarf with white bodies, rooted feet, winged twins, and red flowers blooming from his head - many of them painted in every illustration, as if Arlaune were to follow a ghost.


    The healing ghost was the head of the ghost, yet he was close to the people. But it had come to a sad end that the healing ghosts who were healing illnesses and injuries had been driven away by people just because they were ghosts. Arlaune was described as a tree man following the Great Ghost, but nothing more.


    Another book had a different ending. When the village was involved in the war, the great ghost of Kijima was angry that the villager he had been close to had been killed, turned to one enemy in the country and fought, but was eventually debated.


    There were also several stories written about the ghost child that Morizuke Hayazawa was talking about - the one who lived in the ghost and called out the ghost, but there are much more stories about the great ghost of healing. And the ghost child could only tell so much about being the children recognized and empowered by the great ghost of healing.


    Common to all the literature, Junko was concerned that the villagers were admiring him, that Arlaune was following him, that he had healing power, and that the haunted dwelling was an island across the sea from the village.


    When he came to the village, Junko confirmed that there was an island across the coast.


    "That''s Kishima. It was said to be an island inhabited by ghosts, but people used to live there too. It''s a deserted island now. At first it was written as a ghost island, but there were also tree ghosts, so there is a theory that it was written as a wooden island and replaced by a wooden island. Or maybe you''re wearing a haunted tree. And... because the ghosts of those islands were in Kijima, there''s a theory that they called them the ghosts of Kijima."


    The old staff at the local library taught Junko a lot.


    "Is there no way to get to the island? No swimming."


    "Oh, you want to investigate your daughter, too? Sometimes people like that just come around. Uh, hey, that big house over there - it''s a rich house called Mr. Edeno, but he''s kind and nice, and if you ask me, I think he''ll send you by boat."


    "Stay thankful"


    I pointed out the window to the mansion and the staff told me.


    Junko, who visited the Edeno Mansion, told the old man who came out about the situation. He seems like a good person, just like he used to be.


    "Oh, you come every once in a while. People want to investigate that island. There are many strangers, like archaeologists and monster researchers. All right, I''ll lend you a boat."


    "Um, Kentaro Egano, you know him?


    Once modified by Junko, I''ll name a boy from a family of ghosts in Kijima.


    "Heh heh, well. Are you a child who also has ties to the ghosts of Kijima? He''s my nephew."


    "So does Mr. Edeno?


    "I''ve lived as a person all my life, so I may even be a ghost if I care about it, but I''ve never tried it. So if they want to see it, they don''t want to see it."


    "No, fine. My primary purpose is to investigate that island. I''m sorry to hear you barge in."


    Junko apologized to the old man Edeno, who laughed in the light.


    Rent a boat, Junko crosses the sea and reaches Kijima.


    The island was huge there. There is so much green. There are so many trees growing that I suspect the whole island is a forest.


    But in the woods, a surprisingly huge tree was seen rising from the shores of the island.


    (Such a big tree... couldn''t you see it from the mainland or from the sea? You saw the moment we got to the island)


    Junko feels signs that some kind of paranormal force is working.


    Walking into the woods towards giant trees, there were ruins along the way. It''s a small village ruin. It''s buried in the woods, and I can see it''s been quite a while since people disappeared. It seems that the houses that were built were also built in the last century.


    As I walk in the direction of giant trees, I can see my spirits getting stronger. The island itself also has a very strong spiritual magnetic field.


    After a short walk, Junko reached the foot of a giant tree.


    (Is this... a tree? It seems like anything is too big...... No... not a single tree. Combined tree)


    A merged tree with giant trees intertwined in many ways. A single bottle is a considerable amount of thickness, but a substitute that seems to be centuries old or over a thousand years old, but it''s stuck or tangled with more than a dozen, horribly huge giant trees just to look at.


    Just look at it, I don''t know the exact height or width. I remember hearing that the thickest tree in the world is around 10 meters in diameter and the world''s tallest tree record is 115 meters. I don''t know the height, but if you just look at the width, it''s obviously not about ten meters in size.


    But there were more concerns for Junko than its size.


    (Why...? I feel the same signs strongly as Arlaune from this tree. I mean, the shape of the leaves on the tree is the same as the leaves of Arlaune......)


    An imagination comes to pass in Junko.


    ''Sounds like you''re not just a guest. Who has an old soul?''


    A wild voice sounds.


    In front of a giant tree, a familiar giant red ghost appeared. It''s the same big ghost that courage is calling for. That one was half-transparent, but this one is more transparent.


    "What about you? It doesn''t look like a ghost. I mean -"


    "I''m not even a soul. It''s a residual thought. There''s intelligence, there''s thought circuitry, but there''s no heart."


    "You''re like AI. I met the kid who called you in, and I knew the Kijima ghosts, so I thought maybe they had roots here, so I came to find out."


    "I don''t know what it means to be one day, but I know what it means to be. You mean the one who came to explore the ghost ancestors of Kijima? I live in the power of ghosts in the next life. He took over mine by contract. You were named Goki Yuuki. I''ve been here before."


    Horizontal characters are bad ghosts, but what Junko was trying to say made sense.


    "That child - courage with you... and who are you?


    "I''m a ghost, as you can see. He''s a ghost general who has too much power and has even broken down the country. Even though the soul has embarked on a journey around the circle, even residual thoughts have the power to remain so colorful, O Great Monster. They called me a healing ghost. ''


    The ghost laughs with his hand in his mouth.


    "The courage that is invoking your image, what about you?


    ''Before you do that, ask here. You know about the great convergence of the edges?


    "Of course. Around now."


    ''Then don''t make a point. Ge Ghost Courage can only be described as me in the next life. You can''t talk to me on your own. I don''t know anything about this world. I''m just a residual thought. My strength and my soul, both sides, dwell in the heart of that man. If now is the great convergence of the edges, my soul will dwell on the tree people as it does in this world to gain unparalleled power.''


    "The tree people..."


    Junko looked up at the giant tree in response to the words. I recall that the literature I read at the local library stated that Arlaune was so.


    "What do you think the trees of Kijima will reveal?


    "I also heard you''re wearing a tree ''kiki'' and a ghost ''kiki''?


    ''That''ll follow. Kijima is literally a wooden island, about this island. The family of Kijima is the ghost of an island with tree men, therefore, the surname of Kijima''


    "Tree man......"


    ''You seem to have an idea. A ghost who made a covenant with a tree man and hosted a tree man - that''s what I''m talking about. In other words, it is the ghost of Kijima''


    "People with leaves and flowers...... aren''t they? You mean when you grow up, you become a tree?


    Junko looked up at the giant tree. In other words, Junko thinks that this amalgamated tree is the creature of Arlaune.


    "Whatever. It is a body that cannot be called a tree at the stage of dwelling in other creatures, but when the host is finished, the tree person in the host grows and turns into such a tree. This tree grew to this point by nourishing my former remains. The magicians of the nearby villages have kept their boundaries open for generations so that the outside world will not know until they reach the island."


    When the ghost talks that far, he looks back and sees the giant tree.


    "I mean... this is the adult of Arlaune...? Final form��? I can''t believe there was such a thing on Earth..."


    The home of Arlaune, which resides in Kumi, is like that planet Glass Dew, but the fact that there is such an Arlaune creature on Earth led to the release of seeds from this giant tree and the birth of the Arlaune larvae.


    But on the other hand, I have doubts. If Arlaune had come from this tree, the earth would be more full of Arlaune. However, the number of Arlaunes found is extremely small.


    "Can''t that tree man come from this tree?


    "Unfortunately, I''ve seen more than one tree man, but I''ve never seen a tree man come from this tree. I''ve seen tree men make their own shifts, but they''re nothing short of authentic. ''


    A ghost answers Junko''s question.


    (Kumi said it was possible to reproduce big, but didn''t that make sense? In Earth''s environment, do you ever bud from seeds? Or maybe at some stage of growth, there are conditions that don''t grow on Earth. Is there any nutrient deficiency or atmospheric ingredients or environmental problems...... If the seeds were falling on this island I might be able to find out......)


    And Junko thinks. If the seeds are falling and it turns out that there is a lack of growth, and if we can make it up to it, we may be able to reproduce Arlaune itself on Earth.


    (Yuuki, the reason you became Arlaune''s final host is well...... I just figured it out a little bit)


    Junko then spent hours walking around the island looking for seeds, but found none at all.


    (Isn''t it the season, or don''t you skip the seeds themselves, there''s more special growth processes and you''re overlooking that...... hmmm......)


    It was unfortunate that no seeds were found, but the harvest was quite good, so Junko arrived home satisfied.


    "Fun and wierd for everyone, Nico every day? Good, this. This is the ideal shape of the world. It''s the final point."


    Courage returning from the Grim Penisville to the Ming Shi Shrine said in front of the bell tone, the political horse and Yu Husband.


    "Uh, that''s the word of the Patriarch of the Order of Life, isn''t it? Right? It''s vague and hard to understand. It is not specific. Looks like it''s in smoke. Doesn''t that sound like an emerging religion? I think so, but don''t you have the courage? The Enjoyment Society is a loser in the first place, and borrowing the words of such a loser does not deserve courage. Yeah, this is for sure."


    "Don''t make fun of the Enjoyment Party. These guys had ideals and dreams and beliefs, and they fought for it. Just because a guy like that fails doesn''t make a fool of him."


    In the wake of the dialogue between the political horses, courage becomes a disquieting face.


    "Ma, if you don''t succeed, if you don''t win, it doesn''t mean anything to him. I''ll admit it. But hey, failure and defeat, even if it doesn''t mean anything to him, it doesn''t mean anything to the world. The motion, the challenge, the drama is happening. The world should be affected. I''ve seen, heard and learned all sorts of human fights, and I''m trying to figure out why he couldn''t. It''s my food. Make it useful for me to get everything. So it''s neither meaningless nor futile."


    "Heh heh, this isn''t a ghost win."


    When I heard the words of courage, Tamao laughed strangely. When I hear what Tamao has to say, I laugh and see the political horse with a petty bell tone.


    "Nothing. I''m not fighting. How long have you been fighting? There''s no way I''m fighting with courage. I''m a courageous servant, so there''s no way I can compete with courage. I don''t even feel like arguing. Hey, courage. Isn''t that right?


    "Don''t get hot with all the crap. You''re a superior contender, and you can have as many arguments as you want, political horse. You can argue with me as much as you like."


    "Oh well. Then I''ll go gunning. No, I think I should say this place is going to be busy."


    After a dialogue of smiling courage, the political horse laughs happily. On the other hand, the ringtone is annoying.


    "I mean, what I was trying to say is that the Enjoyment Society may have been defeated, but that will is for me to take over. That''s the hero''s job."


    Courage said, grinning invincibly with his hands on his glasses.

 2120 End Chapter 3

    He looked around the world. And I''ve been sick and tired of seeing the schematics of the powerless being abused.


    The world was full of evil. Slave market. People living by a river dripped with waste. A highly exploitative farm. Children run with bombs on their backs on the battlefield.


    He has saved, on his own, those who can save. I have slaughtered many who devour men''s lives for their own gain. But I wasn''t able to save everything, and the world wasn''t simple.


    "In the last few years I have learned that destroying evil will not solve it. Obviously it is easy to understand if there is evil that feeds people. But if you don''t swallow that evil, you may have a hard time living."


    in a tent for a medical facility in the corner of a refugee camp, in front of NGO doctors, he says.


    This refugee camp is situated on the border between countries V and U, and inside the camp are residents of country V. The refugees were caused by the invasion of the V and hostile U countries.


    "Still, what you did connected the lives of so many people."


    An old doctor tells you with a grin.


    "Yeah, but Detective Panda is sorry for those who couldn''t save him."


    And I have always felt sorry for those who took their lives and their families. It was a panda detective who did not speak up and added in his mouth.


    "Detective Panda! They''re approaching this refugee camp in U.N.!


    "Okay."


    In response to a soldier''s report, Detective Panda stands up slowly.


    "Detective Panda, I''m going alone."


    Stand up, briefly tell, and go outside the tent. That''s all Detective Panda did, which shook the eyes of NPO doctors, patients, and soldiers.


    At a fierce dash of 60 km/h, Detective Panda makes his way single-handedly to those to whom U-State soldiers come, eventually encountering troops.


    A few jeeps with the soldiers on board stop checking Detective Panda''s appearance. Because we all know the legend of Detective Panda, the soldiers remember the agitation and fear.


    "All hate bullets are taken on by Detective Panda! If you want to go any further, shoot Detective Panda!


    Detective Panda screams as he spreads his hands and becomes Jen-royal.


    Soldiers begin firing simultaneously. It''s rain of bullets enough to be minced in no time by humans, but in the last few years, the robustness of the flesh and its ability to regenerate are equal to helplessness in front of detectives Panda, who have been exceptionally empowered. He is still alive flat, even if he receives shells. And I know the rumors, the soldiers who are shooting, and now I see the rumors are true.


    ''An extra favor. Because I like it and I''m fighting. Do the hypocrisy of self-satisfaction elsewhere. "


    With the rain of bullets in its body, the words once said come back to Detective Panda''s brain. I had remembered that word many times before.


    (If it has no effect, if no one can save it, it is certainly a hypocrisy of self-satisfaction. But if you can save one, that''s not hypocrisy.)


    Every time he remembers, Detective Panda argues in his mind.


    "What''s going on..."


    "Killing doesn''t kill you. I''ll be back soon. It''s a monster..."


    "No way. That''s not God''s use..."


    The soldiers stopped shooting naturally. Sometimes it turned out to be futile, but at the same time it was dominated by fear and awe.


    "Detective Panda won''t give up until you guys stop fighting and stop taking your lives!


    Detective Panda''s screams echo the hearts of the soldiers.


    "After all, that''s God''s use"


    "Aren''t we being tried? If you hurt God''s use any more, you could go to hell..."


    "I''ve shot you many times. Oh... forgive me..."


    Religion is rooted in u country deceased or the soldiers were simple.


    It''s not like everything is at this rate. Some of them are disdainful or scornful of this behavior on the part of Detective Panda. There have been times when the fighting never stopped.


    Detective Panda then ran to the soldiers and destroyed all the weapons they had. Taking up the grenades one after the other, he threw them into his mouth and showcased the art of detonating them in his belly, causing the soldiers to go to war.


    On this date the U-State stopped attacking the V-State. Detective Panda''s previous activities have been a substitute for the scattered troubles of the U.N. and he has finally taken root.


    Instead, Country V tried to march, but Detective Panda destroyed both tanks and military vehicles from one end. Fears spread among the V-nation as well, and the soldiers were likely to stop fighting when Detective Panda showed up.


    But V-nation leaders don''t lend ears. Try to force the soldiers who did not fear to fight.


    "You have no choice. There''s no other way."


    Detective Panda killed the leader of Country V. He was a panda detective who strives not to bleed as much as possible, but he tries to get his hands on it when there is nothing he can do about it.


    The V-nation leader was shouted that heavenly punishment had been inflicted by Detective Panda, God''s mercy, and the war was over.


    Detective Panda is called to the seat of the peace agreement between the U and V countries and is asked to speak in front of a large number of people.


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t hate enough yet!? Is there anyone who sincerely wants to continue the war!? Then keep killing Detective Panda until your anger and hatred clears up! With the pain of death, Detective Panda will take on your anger, your hatred, your resentment!


    The crowd cheered and worshipped Detective Panda.


    Being treated like a hero didn''t make Detective Panda any happier. I have no honor for such a situation.


    After the war is over, Detective Panda offers condolences to the war-affected orphans.


    My chest aches when I see children who have their family killed in front of me and whose wounds cannot heal.


    (Woohoo, that is what remains of the crime once committed by Detective Panda... That''s when Detective Panda was mass-producing those sorrows. And believe it to be justice......)


    Detective Panda now lives a life of atonement. I decided to use all my life for the sake of others.


    "Wait, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    A huge naked old woman with her arms on the cat''s forelegs comes after her in the shape of anger. My arms grow more than once, like Asura''s. I wear cat ear kachusha on my head. Every time he ran, he swung loudly. On the dripping stretched breast, a woman''s face stuck to the right and a boy''s face stuck to the left. It''s the old woman''s daughter and grandson.


    "Sorry! Sorry! Detective Panda was bad! Forgive me. Yeah!


    Detective Panda escapes desperately. I run, genuinely scared, genuinely crying and calling for forgiveness.


    "Whoa, whoa! Hundred Fierce Cats Punchy No, no, no!


    The old woman screams and shakes all her arms at high speed, even though the distance is away. The cat punch beat Detective Panda rarely, and Detective Panda fell like a borough rag.


    I don''t even play it again for some reason. An old woman looks down at Detective Panda, who can no longer move. The old woman has a grandson and a cat in her arms.


    Others, those killed by Detective Panda for his unscrupulous justice, are staring down at Detective Panda and hitting a grudging gaze.


    "Forgive me... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Cry and worship with your hands together, desperately begging forgiveness.


    So I wake up from a nightmare.


    That''s a nightmare Detective Panda has had over and over again.


    Get out of bed and open the window.


    "There''s no way I can be forgiven. Whatever you do... The sins committed will never go away. But still... even if it was self-satisfying, Detective Panda decided to use his life and continue to help someone."


    Looking up at the night sky through the window, Detective Panda murmured with determination.


    How much would you have walked? How many countries have you been around? How many lives could you have saved? How much evil have you done? How much would I have paid for my sins?


    Time full of pain for redemption is finally coming to an end.


    Detective Panda clearly figured out that his life was running out. Even the immortal body was told that time was limited, and that it was prepared to come one day. I realized that the time had finally come.


    I realized that my ability to regenerate was becoming scarce, and then I learned to be lazy, and every time I moved, my body''s savings became painful, I developed frequent dizziness, I lost my appetite, and I had more time to sleep.


    The fact that I''m going to break. Reality that I''m going to break. But Detective Panda was not afraid. I didn''t even despair. There was only one thing, a strong sense of hope.


    (I want to go back to Japan. I want to talk to the Japanese. I want to hear Japanese. I want Japanese food......)


    Looking out from inside the tent while lying, the rocky desert is spreading.


    "Detective Panda... how did you manage to keep saving people by cutting ourselves?


    In the tent, an old man talks to me.


    "I''ve done a lot of research on you. I have been to various lands, punished the wicked, saved the suffering people, and stopped the war a few times. I don''t know how many people have been saved by you. It is truly the Savior. But... you''re lying so weak right now. I understand. You''ve been saving lives, saving people."


    Detective Panda answered nothing. I couldn''t find the words.


    "Rest now... please..."


    (Right...... Detective Panda can''t do anything anymore. All you have to do is... wait for death)


    Listening to the old man''s words, smiling satisfactorily, Detective Panda closes his eyes.


    Then a few minutes later.


    "Detective Panda, I''ve brought a boy who wants to see you. I call myself a child of the country, the home of Detective Panda. He said he was from Japan."


    Detective Panda''s consciousness awakened at once when he heard the old man''s report.


    In the tent, one boy comes in, sees Detective Panda and weeps.


    (Okay...)


    That kid with the hot water, it was good. Detective Panda''s chest gets hot. It''s totally bigger, but it does leave an old shadow.


    "Finally, Detective Panda."


    Good enters the tent and sits directly next to Detective Panda.


    "You''ve grown... How old will you be?"


    "Thirteen years old."


    "What about school?


    "I haven''t been there in six months. I decided to go find Detective Panda, and I was flying around the world leaving Japan."


    "Fool......"


    A panda detective who hears good words and laughs at you, even though you''re frightened.


    "I really missed Detective Panda. I wanted to see you and tell you something. That''s what I''ve been looking for."


    I''ll take it seriously, and I''ll tell you what''s good.


    "Detective Panda committed a crime full of sins. I''m sure of that... there are a lot of people in Japan who say bad things about Detective Panda, but still, he''s a hero in me all the time"


    Hearing the good words, Detective Panda''s chest got hot again. Something''s gaining momentum, blurring my vision.


    "I wanted to say that. I also know what Detective Panda did out of Japan. Keep fighting, it''s been tough..."


    "Do that... to say it, on purpose... to such a distant land..."


    Detective Panda''s voice turns into tears on the way.


    "That!? What the hell is that? It''s very important to me! That''s what I''ve been looking for! Finally... I see you. Until I saw you...... because you had such a hard time!


    Crying good, I hug Detective Panda.


    Detective Panda''s tears and runny nose can''t stop. I can''t contain the feeling of coming up. The heart, which seemed quietly to stop moving, is pounding violently. Warm things twitch and spread across my chest, gently filling my head.


    "Detective Panda abandoned all the joy of life...... I have decided that all this life will be redeemed. The sins committed are too great, too heavy, not to taste any raw joy. And yet... because of you... before I die... I''m so happy... Detective Panda feels so happy... that I''m savoring the joy of my life. What do you mean... Isn''t this redemption..."


    He turns his arms around a good back to hug him, and with a trembling voice, Detective Panda talks.


    "Ok... I''m sorry you''re here... but Detective Panda doesn''t have much time left"


    "Yeah......"


    "If you like... can you listen to Detective Panda''s patience...?


    "Yeah......"


    "Spend the rest of your time... good..."


    "Ugh."


    61 Let''s have a paradigm shift and play. End

 2121 Three Preambles

    Mukashi, the rich have widened the gap because they want to be able to make more money and look down on the poor and be prestigious.


    But as a result, the impoverishment of so many families that they could not provide for their families led to a stagnation in economic flows due to depopulation, and then a decline in the labour force, making Japan a poorer and poorer country.


    So the rich manipulated politicians to bring massive numbers of immigrants into Japan. Affordable workforce - no, the rich people assumed that they purchased cheap slaves and at least that solved the shortage of workers.


    But as a result, security in Japan becomes very poor, leading to the creation of something that goes backwards. That''s not all bad, but immigrants are also now giving birth to second and third generations. Although we are Japanese nationals, the Japanese hate us and discriminate against us because we are mostly poor and because of Japan''s insecurity.


    It was some politicians and celebrities doing ideological business who saw us immigrants like that. Pretending to help the immigrants, he said, "You''re a victim and a vulnerable person. Discrimination, no, absolutely! The victims and the discriminated against are absolutely just! I''m a weak person, so I won''t allow you to slap me at all for doing anything, and no matter what evil you do, no matter what you do, no matter what you report that evil thing, just say a word online. Absolutely no damage!," he complained desperately, making the immigrants more and more hated. In the end, they''re just making us stock, making money, taking votes and masturbating with self-satisfaction.


    I am such an immigrant III. My name is Ricardo. The house is very poor.


    "Chick, I want to kill the people who killed me and sent immigrants to this country for my own benefit."


    At one point, I was fooled by a brother I knew called the chick man. The person is also an immigrant half, an immigrant III, and has lived in an immigrant cave all along. He was also the one who stuck his foot in the back street, and he was the brother at a glance around here.


    "Unfortunately, that doesn''t make sense either. They''ve all been killed for bringing in a large number of immigrants as a cheap workforce. They killed everyone, including my family. It seems to have been the largest major riot in Japan in this century. Politely, those who fled overseas were relegated to kill, persevered and killed."


    The chick talks with a lonely laugh as she puts on an electronic cigarette.


    "So the spearhead of vengeance... is only about the country we live in, built on sin, and the people who live in that country. But where I took that revenge, nothing would be saved. We''re living in the trouble of our country."


    For once, the protection of life for immigrants is guaranteed to immigrants in circumstances where they are unable to work. My family doesn''t eat that much either. I don''t have a father, and my weak mother works cleaning to feed me, my sister and my brother.


    "We''re like tiny bugs. This country is supported by such bugs. The bugs won''t kill us alive. But... Ricardo. Even the bugs are alive. I''m going to live with all my strength. Try to make yourself happiest."


    The chick put words of encouragement on me, full of regrets.


    That was about two months ago. Second, I remember a conversation I had two months ago.


    Now I''m full of regrets again.


    Because my life is about to disappear.


    My mother has gone half mad and is calling. [M] Because you saw the scene where I was killed in front of you.


    The men who killed me laughed and shot my sobbing mother. They''re still young men. I''m not Japanese. I''m not an immigrant either. It''s white or black.


    My anger was boiling in me. How far in the world do we have to go to bear a terrible fate? You live like a bug, you''re killed like a bug.


    But I''m already dead. There''s nothing you can do about being angry.


    But at least... leave me proof of the person who killed me... shoot with a camera... so I don''t find out...


    A high-rise estate lined up. That''s not a rare sight for him growing up in Japan. But the garden between the estates is filled with tents and digging huts, no matter what you think.


    And the number of estates themselves is unusual. The estate continues no matter where you go. It''s as if all one town is filled with estates, so illusory. He has never seen such a vast group of estates. And not only the estate, but the space outside the driveway is full of tents.


    The tent is big there. Five or six or so people are going to get in, and all of them are mostly beautiful on the outside, and nothing is damaged. The tent is said to be paid for by the state, and I guess that''s a lot of concern.


    He has traveled around the world and seen many slums, but he has never seen one like this. By and large, a slum is a tidy slum, if you say so, when a digging shed was built irregularly and disorderly. There is no sense of slamming in tents or digging huts between estates, but there is nothing like garbage being scattered.


    This is a place called the Immigration Grotto. He was born and raised in Japan and was a resident of the back street, but this was the first time he had ever set foot in this place. There is no land survey at all.


    After a short walk, cooking was carried out by NPO. Immigrants are standing in line to receive meals.


    "It''s unique to Japan... you''re scattered with features. Even if it''s immigrants who live... does that make any difference? The roads are in order."


    Put your hands on your mouth, and a man squeals.


    "Hey, that nigger over there is right there. Where is it?


    An immigrant-like young man, who seemed to have no courage, called out to the man. It''s a rather sinister shape.


    "I was born and raised in Japan. I''ve been in America lately, though. I just got here under the job, can you give me a guide?


    Turning to the immigrant youth, the called black man smiles and lovingly laughs and pees.


    "You just got here today?


    "The answer is yes. But if I say no, is that a problem?


    To the young man who asks with a serious eye, the black man asks back with a smile and a tone of relief.


    "There''s been a murder."


    "That''s a mess. No, is it unusual here?


    "That''s not true. There are quite a few misdemeanours, but there is rarely a murder..."


    "Hmm. So, you''re the police?


    "No. I don''t expect anything from the police in the first place. That''s why I kept my eyes open for anyone suspicious. At the time of the murder, the victim''s son was filming the killer, and there were multiple black and white people there."


    "Ho, so you think I''m suspicious?


    "I thought so at first... but I don''t think so..."


    Due to the carriage and atmosphere of conversations between black men, the suspicion was no longer felt. Because from the eyes of immigrant youth, the black man was seen as someone with a very soothing atmosphere.


    "I see...... Hmmm... a bunch mixed with black white people"


    Black men had an idea, but decided to keep quiet in front of immigrant youth.


    "We immigrants, mostly from South America, Eastern Europe or Southeast Asia, sometimes lurk in Chinese mafias. There''s never been anyone from Africa or Western Europe or America, but it''s rare in immigration caves."


    "Right. It''s gonna be tough, but good luck with that."


    "Oh. I''m sorry I stopped you"


    The immigrant youth met lightly and walked away from front of a black man.


    That was four days ago.


    Pedro Tampa is a Japanese immigrant in the quarter: his father is an immigrant, his mother is an immigrant and a Japanese half. I turn thirty this year.


    "Hey, chick man. You look a lot darker. What''s the matter with you?


    In the immigration cave, Pedro finds the face he knows and speaks up. The target is a 20-year-old young man named Sasaki Matsuko.


    Ever since I was a kid, I''ve been close to Pedro and taught him a lot of bad things. It''s no exaggeration to say that the chick man stuck one foot in the back street because of it.


    "Ricardo''s family was killed. Kill the whole family."


    Pedro was also hardened by the loss of blood from his face to the chick man who told him with a pale face.


    Ricardo is the neighborhood kid the chick guy was close to. Pedro was watching with a smile when he said it was like a relationship between his old self and a chick man.


    "Do you know who did this?


    To Pedro''s inquiry, the chick man shakes his head silently to the side.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll definitely find out... And get paid."


    Pedro took his breath to the chick man who emitted a voice conceived of cold anger.


    "No way... I can''t believe Ricardo was killed by this... chick man......"


    After the chick man walked away, Pedro shrugged with a trembling voice and shrugged his lips.


    That was five days ago.

 2122 1

    Immigration caves exist throughout Japan.


    Politicians and the media don''t use the slogany name Immigration Grotto. He doesn''t even use the term immigration in the first place, he says overseas workers, etc. But the people call them immigrants, and they do not try to step into the immigration cave except for some. There are quite a few who have access to the back streets.


    At the easternmost tip of Euthanasia, Japan''s largest and most presumed immigrant colony exists, with nearly a million immigrants concentrated here. This colony was created when the back streets were formed and the city of Euthanasia was merged to designate a dark city. Immigrants are often driven out to Tokyo''s metropolitan area as a low-wage or 3K workforce, so the settlement was built around the border between Anle City and the district.


    Initially, when immigration caves were created in Euthanasia, houses like digging huts were not lined up in dense and messy rows, like slums in other countries. It is this narrow Japan at any rate. In the middle of the twenty-first century, an immigration estate was built, which became known as the Immigration Grotto.


    However, more than a decade ago, the growth of the third generation of immigrants prevented immigrants from entering the estate and dramatically increased the number of people living in tents outside. No one lives with the homeless in the riverbed of the Tama River. As a result, small slamming has progressed.


    Rin Kishibe stepped into an immigration cave in Euthanasia City that day.


    The high-rise estates that line up are all coal-fired with walls. Countless tents stretch between the high-rise estate groups. They even build digging huts. Regardless of the driveway, tents and digging huts stick out on the sidewalk.


    Rin has worked in this immigration cave several times. Rin, who often grandfather requests during his free end-of-life days and depending on his mood, has often received a dirty job that no other end-of-life store can ask for instead of having the lowest level of credibility as an end-of-life shop.


    One of Rin''s regular customers of such a free age is this young man - Sakamatsu Chick Man - who works with the immigration cave as Negijo. He is twenty years younger than Rin and can be seen as an immigrant at a glance from the color and face of his skin. Half, in fact, but I was born as a child of immigrants and have lived the same life as the immigrants, and I treat them as immigrants.


    "You''re already saying I''m not what I was then. Still, he says there''s no other way to rely on it, and it must be too much. Still, I don''t get it."


    A room in an estate in an immigration cave. In front of the client''s chick man, Rin said consciously that two boys belonging to the same organization, the "Duck Resistance" - Shibuya Ten Nights and Yumtsuka Ko.


    "If you don''t undertake murder, you can just identify the person. I''ll take care of it."


    In the eyes of the chick man, who quietly tells him so, he seemed at ten nights, as if a dark flame were dwelling.


    "Can you do it alone? You don''t look so armed, and you''re the one who''s gonna pay me back. You don''t seem to be lying. Fine. Things are going on, and I''m not a killer, but I''ll take care of the killing for you. Isn''t that nice? Yes, it is decided without objection. Even if I disagree, I''m the boss here."


    The chick man snorts slightly at the shaking of her decision to give you a smile and twist it unilaterally.


    "I don''t disagree."


    Ten nights said. I felt truthful about what the chick man asked for.


    "Oh, Sasa, it''s ten nights. You can''t forgive an outrageous man for slaying a family."


    A wave that joyfully turns its hand on the shoulder of ten nights.


    "What are you so nervous about smiling at that in front of your client?


    "Whoa, I''m sorry. Hey, I''ll reflect."


    Rin cautioned with a shuddering face as she asked about the chick man''s complexion. But shaking utters an apology in a bright voice with no shards of gratitude or sincerity at all.


    "Take this... I don''t know if it''ll give you a clue... but look"


    A chick man projects a holographic display.


    The footage showed two killer-like white men and three black men. I can clearly see to my face. But it was a moment to get out of the room immediately.


    "I''ve been taking pictures of the scene. It had this message on it."


    When the chick man tells her in a voice that pushed her anger to death, she projects one image.


    "Dirty garbage worms that pretend to be people should be banished"


    A message believed to have used the victim''s blood was written on the wall at the scene of the incident.


    "Wow, this guy''s a psycho"


    shaking to give you a bounced voice while clinging to it. Even if I was cautioned, I did not try to take the client''s discretion and take a strange attitude or anything.


    (And isn''t that a little too far-fetched, shake. There are some pretty insensitive places, but this client is obviously someone who''s involved with the victim. In front of it like this......)


    Ten nights to look at the shaking attitude and be surprised. He also seemed to have noticed that he didn''t blame him this time.


    "Is it the work of a racist extremist? And the fact that the executioner isn''t Japanese is a bit of a catch."


    It makes me look like an idea.


    "That''s what makes it look like, maybe a homicidal maniac is having fun making a group. The police won''t move after all these incidents in the immigration cave, will they? Then anyone with a murder wish should go to the immigration cave. And just kill me. That''s gonna happen, isn''t it? By the way, I like the way you do things and the side of things when they come to mind."


    More than ever - no, on the contrary, to a shake that speaks in a mean tone, Rin figured out why the shake takes such an attitude.


    "Ah, Mr. Tsubaki turned into a stiff face. I know what I''m trying to say. Sasasutoshi. But how about ten nights? I''m sad you haven''t noticed what I''m trying to say, even though we''ve been dating longer. Tip here, then. This client chick guy, he''s got a crazy part, right? What''s that? No... I''ll rephrase it. That''s a quiz. Yes, ten nights. Think and answer."


    "If you''re dissatisfied, say it clearly."


    He stares at the shaking that keeps him kidding, and the chick man speaks out in a sinister voice.


    "Ok...... Chick, it means you haven''t delivered it to the police since the beginning."


    "Pimp."


    When the ten nights say, the shaking is in a good mood, slapping the head of the ten nights.


    "Chick man, no matter how many immigration caves, it''s impossible to talk about all these murders and the police not moving. Not suing the police, trying to solve it with the power of the back streets, you mean for revenge, right?


    Rin said, the chick man nodded silently.


    "But you can''t lie to us who hire you. You thought the police would tell you to run in and say no?


    "Because of my personality, I felt like saying no. And, as I have pointed out, in the judgment of the law, it is vivid."


    Asked by shaking, the chick man answers with a dark face.


    "Oh well. The old lady was so appropriate, she used to sneak up on clients."


    "But as far as I can tell, he''s also the most skilled and dependable starter."


    "But you can''t lie to me. Oh, did I just say this? Was that the second time? It''s the second time, right? Yeah."


    "So what? I lied, so the request was blank?


    Arm up. Yeah. Nod and shake, the chick confirms.


    "Shake it, take it. I think he lied because of me."


    Sigh and prompt.


    "Hahaha. Mr. Tsubaki, we''re getting round. Then I''ll take it."


    Shaking smiled strangely and responded. Once the boss of this choke resistance is a shake, the final decision is made by a shake.


    "But in the future, there''s nothing to lie about or hide. At that time... even if you''re an old friend, you shouldn''t have left the request blank in some cases."


    "Okay."


    The chick man nodded mysteriously as he glanced with cold, sharp eyes and pressed.


    "Is this the only clue? There are things you don''t know, right? When I see the message, it looks like a racist''s job to recruit Hate to immigrants, but isn''t that normally what the Japanese are going to do? And yet the executioner is an outsider."


    Ten nights raises questions again.


    "Let''s go to the crime scene without getting it together. Oh, yeah. I came up with something good. If you ask me for the highest amount of money on the O''Myrape course, you''ll find the killer soon, won''t you?


    "You mean pay over a hundred times the commission to solve it? Then shake yourself up."


    When I heard the suggestion of shaking, I smiled and said away like a prank.


    "Ugh...... What a cozy place... This is where maggots deserve me, this. Oh... I feel better than usual... Ugh..."


    A skinny, tall man smiles and twists his body, walking down the driveway of an immigration cave. Such a glance was given to him by the disgruntled immigrants.


    "But where should I investigate from...... Ishizawa Street. You''re listening? Woohoo... but from now on, I feel like all the different people are looking at me like they don''t like me, and I need to speak up."


    Skinny man - Ye Shan grunts to himself, looking around for a moment. The estate stands side by side, the area around the estate is filled with tents, and you can see a few digging huts. I don''t see any Japanese in the racial sense at all to different passers-by.


    That''s when I saw a few kids, walking in laughing.


    "Uh, you guys, I need to ask you something, can I ask you a question about me with these maggots?


    Thinking it would be easy for a child to speak, Ip Mountain speaks with a slightly up-rubbing voice.


    "What?


    He stopped and responded with a smile, so Ip Mountain was relieved.


    "Anything unusual around here? For example, you think people you don''t see are here? Oh, I''m talking about something other than me. I mean, I look like a person. I''m actually a maggot. I guess."


    "Whoa, he''s a weird uncle."


    "Run!"


    "Casa Two."


    Ye Shan, who intended to speak to Friendly, but the children fled lightly. The runaway children also looked like they were having some fun somehow.


    "Kids are honest, honest by the time they''re cruel. I totally forgot...... I mean, I''m not my uncle''s age... Ugh..."


    "That wouldn''t be the problem with that right now"


    There were those who spoke from behind Ye Shan.


    Looking back, one black man stood. He''s slightly lower, but I can see he''s in a disappointing shape even from the top of his clothes. My hands are crushing too.


    (This is... quite possible...)


    At a glance I can tell you''re a pretty good combatant. But there seems to be no hostility or vigilance against Ye Shan.


    "I''m a leftover, too, but I just got here and I got suspicious. Looks like something''s changed."


    A black man talking with a smile and a loving laugh.


    "What happened?


    "Sounds like a homicide. We''re talking about the killer not being Japanese or immigrant. Who are you, by the way?


    "I am the doorman on the back street, and I say Ye Shan. I came here for an investigation."


    Leaf Mountain that lightly belies who it is, but does not speak to what it is requested to do at the heart.


    "I''m Simon Bell. You know this gang called ''Battlefield Tea Time'' in America? That''s the guy. It''s been a long time since I''ve been back in Japan to develop a new business. Hmm...? What''s the matter with you?


    "Ugh... Ugh... no... the..."


    As soon as Simon uttered the name of the battlefield tee time, Simon looked surprised to see Ye Shan solidified.


    "Oh...... Shit. My maggot-mental is the reason I''m so upset..."


    "Is there anything mental about maggots? Does it have anything to do with battlefield tee time?


    "Yes."


    Asked by Simon, Ip Mountain nodded honestly.


    "Actually, my maggot-friends once belonged to a battlefield tee time. I''m Lu Taniguchi."


    "Are you serious... The world is narrow, or meeting his acquaintance abruptly in a place like this, is a tour of destiny..."


    Hearing the words of Ye Shan, Simon rounds his eyes.


    "Lu unfortunately lost his life"


    "I know."


    To Ye Shan''s report, Simon spilled a lonely smile.


    (And he''s the one I know so well)


    Simon to add in his mouth.


    "I''ve only been in this immigration hole for about four days, too, but I can give you a guide in a little bit."


    "Is it true? Then let the maggots deceased sweeten you. Uh-huh."


    "Why are maggots coming out?"


    Simon was grinning bitterly as he watched Leaf Mountain''s trick twist his hands together over his head.

 2123 2.

    I visited one of the rooms of the estate, which is the scene of the murder, ten nights, shaking, shaking, and four chick men.


    The victim''s body had been cleaned up, while the room had been cleaned to some extent. Even the blood marks are gone.


    "You sure you couldn''t reward the police? What happened to the body?


    Asks.


    "The vendor took the body. Instead of just cleaning them, they''re gonna use the autopsy somehow."


    "So, you''re okay with processing it without reporting it to the police?


    "Evaporation is not so uncommon here. That''s the most frequent case of moving to another immigration hole. And then there are those who have a plan to return to their country. Some people go out into the normal city with one shot. And�� I also hear cases of each family being sold"


    At the end of the dialogue, the chick man turned dark. Since she is a chick with deep connections to the back street, it is not known whether directly or indirectly, but we suspect that she has been involved in human trafficking.


    "But you''re glad. Thanks to you for cleaning up, I didn''t have to freak out about looking into the body, so let''s be positive."


    "For that matter, I''ve decided to stay away from solving the case."


    Easy tone shaking and a bitter ten night.


    "Leave the deceased''s artifacts intact?


    "I''ll handle it soon. I was putting it off for investigation."


    "Okay. Then let''s get to it."


    The three of them began to look indoors.


    "I feel like an adventure game for old detectives and detectives. Games are dropping things that could easily be clues."


    "No, it''s been a long time since I''ve done this kind of investigative work."


    Shaking and ten nights are chatting as we examine the indoors.


    "I''ve never had a cigarette smoker fall off. Footprints, hair... you must be mixed up with vendors..."


    Says the man in charge of the floor. I would have liked you to have called me while the body was still there, at least before the vendor went in.


    "Do the casings and the bullets left in the gunshot wounds remain intact? For mass murder, that''s a lot of work. The fact that the neighborhood didn''t notice the gunshots seems to be using a pistol with a silencer. You didn''t even take the money, did you?


    "Oh."


    To confirm the shake, the chick man nods.


    "I wonder if it''s just an amateur from a bunch of racists. That''s going to repeat the same crime again, right? Or maybe it''s already happening, but there''s just no information in it."


    "Wherever possible, I''m rooting. But somehow it''s a place with millions of immigrants. I can''t cover it."


    Shortly after the chick guy said that, he texted the chick guy.


    "I hear there''s been another mass murder. Precisely, he noticed what happened... It''s not far from here."


    The chick man who checks the contents of the email tells with a voice lacking discouragement.


    "If the neighbor didn''t respond at all and was suspicious, the door was unlocked and the family was shot together."


    "Hey, at this rate, you just haven''t figured it out, and you''ve actually killed quite a few people already, have you?


    "It could be...... Regardless of the tent living group in the immigration cave, those living in the estate room are hard to understand even if something abnormal happens. Many have no neighbors or relatives. In the first place, it''s not uncommon for a neighbor to suddenly disappear into a whole family one day. As I said earlier, there are quite a few missing persons. It''s not uncommon to talk about someone missing when you realize it, so I don''t really care. I seem to have noticed this time..."


    Hearing the speculation, the chick man speaks of the immigration cave situation.


    "There doesn''t seem to be a big clue here, and let''s go that way. After a few days, I can feel the body in front of you."


    The chick man looked at the shaking urging with a bright voice with a flashing face. I don''t like how this boy says he''s the boss of the organization. This one can''t stand on my stomach, and I can''t help but hate the killer, but after being mypaced with this mood and all, I often even talk crappy jokes. That''s what makes me nervous.


    Ip Mountain was cordial with a figure in the back street center. This time it''s a direct request from the person.


    "There was information on the entry of" Battlefield Tea Time "and" Nudist School "into Japan. I want you to investigate the immigration hole to make sure it''s true."


    As Inspector General, the request made by the top executive of Backstreet Central, the Thirteenth Staircase of Pleasure, to Hayama by Kiyoshi Hojo, was a substitute for more than one.


    "You''ve been involved with Nudist Schools before. At that time, it was merged with an organization called Soul Jelly, but I did hear that Nudist School recently found out about Soul Jelly."


    Ip Mountain, who makes coffee after saying so.


    "But why immigration to Japan? Is he one of the maggots?


    "I guess it''s because I decided it would be profitable there. Even though the back streets are quite relevant, Japanese organizations have chosen a better place to operate, so the immigration caves are untouched."


    Hojo answers the questions that Ip Mountain has spoken.


    "The Nudist School had been checked in and out of the immigration cave at least two weeks ago. Tea time on the battlefield, which was a nudist school and an enemy, apparently constituents were sent in four days ago. It was not until two hours ago that this fact came to light. Whatever the nudist school is, even the organization that was its rival went into the same immigration hole, because it''s going to develop into unwanted clashes and unrest. I want you to explore trends."


    "Even if you ask me to investigate, it''s too vague. You don''t know the face or the name of that constituent, do you?


    "Oh. But strange things are happening now in the immigration caves of Euthanasia City. A racist group of immigrant oppressors wrote down Hate to immigrants in blood after killing his family. But there are rumors that the killer was white or black, not Japanese."


    "Do you have anything to do with battlefield tee time?


    "I don''t know yet"


    "Why would you ask me to be a maggot, not a hub or a good police officer?


    Hojo, who was pale in his answer to Ye Shan, who kept asking, spilled a smile on this question.


    "The maggots are brilliant. Besides, you''d have contacts with both Battlefield Tea Time and Nudist School, wouldn''t you?


    Ye Shan was convinced as he curled his tongue wondering if it had been investigated that far.


    As Ip Mountain walked in the middle of the driveway in the immigration cave in conversation with Simon, he came across the sight of four tough looking adults surrounded by one threatening child. The kid doesn''t even seem to be ten years old yet.


    "The air doesn''t look calm."


    "Right. I wonder if they caught me stealing it."


    Leaf Mountain said, Simon turned his gaze to the little bag the child had in his hand.


    "Ugh, help the tortoise"


    Leaf Mountain breaks in among the immigrants and blocks them as if to cover their children, twisting themselves as usual.


    "Hey, what, you guys..."


    "It''s a problem over here. Don''t let someone who''s not an immigrant stick his neck in the immigration hole."


    "That''s it. That''s it."


    Even as they hesitate to marvel, the immigrants raise their voices of protest.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do that. I''m a maggot, so I don''t have a neck to stick in. If you''re going in, I''m going all over you."


    Ye Shan said, hands together over his head, twisting his whole body.


    "The guy made the theft go away. You can''t just leave me alone. But if you preach, I''ll leave it to you."


    An immigrant said, turning his back. The other three were bewildered, but followed by a departed immigrant.


    "Are you a thief?


    When Ye Shan asked the child, the child nodded with tears in his eyes.


    "What did you steal?


    "Ugh..."


    The child turned tannic and opened the bag he had in his hand.


    There were just a few cigarettes in there. If I stole it because I thought it was gold, I''d say it was like this.


    "I took it back -. Pitcher maggots shaken - thrown -"


    Leaf Mountain throws away bags taken from children with the aim of leaving immigrants.


    "You can''t do this anymore. Otherwise, you''ll be maggots too."


    "Wow, okay...... Sorry......"


    To Ye Shan, who speaks in a gentle voice, the child apologized, even though he creeped.


    "Heh, you went to help without hesitation. But you didn''t have to help at all."


    Where the child leaves, Simon, spreading a raunchy grin, calls out a mixed voice of admiration and awe.


    (Sounds like a sweet guy)


    Simon knows. A gentle man in this world is not weak.


    "There''s no way Maggots can overlook that scene. At least it''s maggots, so we have to do it for the world."


    (You''re a weird guy before you''re kind...)


    Listening to Ye Shan, Simon changed his perception slightly.


    "It''s a river up ahead, isn''t it? I heard there''s an immigrant living on the other side."


    Leaf Mountain talks as he resumes his walk.


    "Even in the riverbed, immigrants seem to live with the homeless, but with immigrants in the riverbed and immigrants in the estate, they tend to get along poorly for some reason. In the meantime, there are strange ideological groups near the riverbed. It looks like it''s made up of immigrants, but it''s smoked by a lot of immigrants."


    I''ll give you the information I''ve learned since Simon got here.


    "Isn''t there a mall?


    "There is no way. There''s a cramped shopping mall with a maze in it. I personally liked it there. Namida Mall."


    "Hmm. How did Mr. Simon investigate this place? Did you hire an immigrant''s guide?


    "Hey... I heard you the first time I went. I''d like an exclusive guide to immigration, too. I have been tingling at my residual opponent recently because of a family massacre by Hate Climb. Rumor has it that the killer is not an immigrant."


    Once again, Simon laughs bitterly, thinking it was something he stepped into at an unpleasant time.


    "By the way, can you really do business or something in an immigration den?


    "It''s close to the lawless zone, and then there are millions of people, but the backstreet involvement is also minimal in a nutshell because they''re poor. King - our boss saw it as an aim. Well... that''s not the only reason. There''s also a reason why the organization that used to rival us is eyeing this place. It''s like I''m going to fight it, and it''s on fire like that."


    Listening to Simon, Ip Mountain remembered the story of Hojo, his client.


    "Um... is there a hotel or somewhere I can stay near here? If not, I will return to my home, but if possible, I would like to come to the investigation immediately from the nearby field."


    "There''s a business hotel I''m staying at. I was planning to go now. I''m meeting an old acquaintance."


    Leaf Mountain is then dressed to be taken by Simon, out of the immigration hole to the normal downtown area and coming to the front of the business hotel.


    "I''m staying here"


    Simon stopped and said.


    "Well, I want manpower, too, but I thought it was okay because I looked down, so I came alone, and nobody in the organization. I had no choice but to call someone I knew back in the day. Rumor has it, it''s a shadow."


    "Ah..."


    In the direction Simon is pointing at - seeing the boy show up on the sidewalk across the street, Ye Shan has hardened. And the boy also confirms Ye Shan''s appearance, with a rugged eye.


    It was Makoto Aizawa who showed up before the two of them.

 2124 3

    The tip where the chick man moved, shaking, ten nights, was not very far from the first murder scene.


    "This estate."


    "Hey, chick man."


    Those at the entrance to the estate wave and call the chick man. A magnificent immigrant.


    "What about those people?


    Moving on to the estate entrance, the magnificent man wonders that the chick man has three people who are not immigrants.


    Next to the magnificent man was also a small immigrant woman. Her eyes are wide and twitchy, and she also looks adorable at first glance, but when she looks at the wrinkles on her face and so on, she can see that she is much older than a magnificent man. She looks as if the girl is getting old as she is.


    "He''s a resident of the back street I hired. It''s a doomsday organization called the Chicken Resistance. This is Pedro Tambo and Kanada Vivian. Someone I know."


    "Guys. Nice to meet you."


    A chick man who introduces each other and a shake who is introduced and lovingly smiles and greets him. Knowing that the other person was a resident of the back street, Pedro and Vivian were turning their increasingly suspicious eyes to three people in the dusty resistance.


    (You stink...)


    On the other hand, he was also suspicious when he saw Pedro and Vivian''s visions. It is equipped with the ability to view the nature and character of others in a visionary way. That wasn''t modified at the Snow Oka Institute, it''s a natural ability.


    "It''s terrible in there. I don''t think we should go up..."


    "No, no, no, no, no, we''re here to investigate. That''s not how it works."


    Pedro warns softly, but the shake tells with a bright look and enters the estate.


    Three of the dust resistance and a chick man, also mixed with Pedro and Vivian, go up to the room.


    "Stinky tight!


    Strong dead odor makes the shake look as good as it wants. Other faces have reacted similarly.


    The house has three LDKs, a total of four adult men and women at a time. The child had five, a total of nine bodies rolling around. The children are dead in the children''s room.


    The corpse is swollen all over the body and juice is flowing out of all over the body, producing massive flies and maggots.


    "Ugh... I think I''m gonna throw up..."


    Ten nights hold your mouth and groan at the sight that is so nasty.


    "I should have listened to you honestly and not gone up - I feel like it. Miso, do something about it."


    "There''s no way you can."


    I say as I hold my mouth with a handkerchief to a demand that is neither serious nor joking.


    "You know, this is it. I honestly think we should leave it to the police."


    Shake looked at the chick man and said.


    "Looking into the body is good for us on the boulder, and we should leave the autopsy to the police, right? Shouldn''t we have the police investigate? Revenge or not, we''ll take care of it."


    "Mmm..."


    The chick man roars hauntingly when he is also told.


    "It''s not just every boulder, you can''t hide it."


    "Okay."


    Vivian was also in tune, so the chick man broke.


    "What''s bloating...?


    Ten nights squeal when you see a body with a swollen body. Especially the abdomen was heavily inflated as if she were pregnant.


    "There''s gas buildup. Between three and ten days after death. Because if you leave the body alone, the gas builds up in your body in three days, and after ten days, the gas leaves."


    and explained by


    "I mean, in a few days, it feels like you''re wearing a chick man''s favor."


    "I knew there were other cases going on in the meantime? I just happen to find it in two places."


    Ten nights, he says.


    "Do you think these two families were living in this house?


    I saw the surname and name written on the mug, and Shake said. Two different surnames were written.


    "Yeah, it''s shared by two families. It''s not unusual."


    "I grew up in a room with three families in it."


    "It''s as good as living in an estate. I grew up in a tent."


    Vivian, the chick man and Pedro talk. As a result of the increase with the second and third generations of immigrants, multiple families began to live in one dwelling without enough dwellings. Still, it''s not enough, and those who live outside by building tents and digging huts, and at the end of the day, live with the homeless in the riverbed, are also showing up.


    Later, before the police arrived, they were supposed to look into anything other than the body.


    "Not only can we reward the police, but we can spread this to the immigration colony."


    said Vivian, who had a negative flame in his eyes. At the end of that gaze is the graffiti on the wall. It said, "The End of the Born Loser Slave," etc.


    "Sue for checks on families you haven''t seen recently inside the estate, or homes in the neighborhood you can''t confirm entry or exit from"


    And, Pedro.


    "Take a picture of this too and show it to everyone."


    Vivian refers to the graffiti on the wall and says it in a tight tone.


    (Reward that there was a Hate Climb, and incite Hate...? I think even if hate makes it a delightful construct that calls for hate, it can only be a negative thing. This has nothing to do with me.)


    Seeing such a vivian, there was a sense of nature and contempt.


    "Sounds like you knew him less than well."


    Ye Shan becomes a face mixed with threats and agitation, and Simon laughs bitterly when he sees that the truth is a blatantly dangerous look rather than the usual faceless look.


    "Yes...... I''m resented. I thought it would be better for each other if we acted together..."


    Ip Mountain speaks with a gentle attitude.


    "I don''t know what the circumstances are, but I''m sorry to be with this guy. I know it''s muscular and rational to resent, but I can''t keep it down."


    True to say it out in a tight tone. Simon spent less than six months with True, but I''ve hardly ever seen a scene where True exposed his emotions so far.


    "I didn''t know you refused that much. What happened?"


    "Killed my lover"


    "Hmm..."


    Hearing the true words, Simon looked at Ye Shan unexpectedly. Ip Mountain is nagging.


    "But this guy''s a killer, so I just took the job and killed him. Reasonably, I know what I really should hate is the guy who asked me to. I also know who my client is, but I can''t help it."


    True to state what I think is pale.


    "It''s a really causal job...... And I''m not going to be a killer, I''m going to be a doomsday..."


    Ye Shan corrects it with a fine voice.


    "I can''t tell you about people, I don''t blame you, because I don''t remember how much I''ve killed them, and they resent me just as much, but I still don''t want to be with this guy"


    True rejects again.


    "That''s right. Thank you for your guide so far, Saimin"


    "It''s Simon. You can''t use hypnosis."


    Simon said to Ip Mountain, who gave him a bright grin.


    "Whoa, this is rude again... So long..."


    Feeling the killing spirit, Ip Shan cut the dialogue along the way.


    "Who''s being targeted?


    Shortly after the truth squeaked, the truth and Simon knew each other well - but it sounded like something I hadn''t heard in a long time. Mortar fire.


    It was the first sound I had heard in a long time, but the troika was moving. True and Simon, who had mercenary experience, naturally, had army life, too, so knowing what the sound meant, he was moving in reaction to the killing.


    Near where the three of us were, it explodes. A blast swept through the bodies of three people who fell into depression. I managed to dodge it in time.


    Three people get up immediately and jump inside a nearby estate.


    "No matter how many immigration caves, it''s not normal for them to unleash weapons like this in Japan."


    True says to Simon. By analogy, mortar-like weapons are not an easy substitute to purchase within Japan.


    "Oh, you''re not the only one. Besides, it''s not sniping, what a mortar or some other way of using it means is because I knew sniping would react with killing. That''s why I''ve been using mortars. I mean, it''s all about getting ready to kill."


    Simon smiles invincibly and strips away his fighting spirit.


    "True, Ye Shan, do you remember yourselves? Remember how gorgeous it is to kill someone who can do all this."


    "It''s all there is. I can hardly identify my enemies."


    "Awesome... there is... He''s a maggot."


    Asked by Simon, Truth answered instantly, Ye Shan answered with regret.


    "Me too. I''ve made a lot of people who want to kill me because of the flashy rampage I''ve had in the back society of the United States over the last few years. No wonder they followed me all the way to Japan."


    As he spoke, he remembered the story of Simon''s battlefield tee time and the shadow of a formerly hostile organization, the Nudist School, hiding in this immigration cave. That''s one of the reasons Simon came here.

 2125 4.

    True, Simon and Ip Mountain evacuated inside the estate.


    "Don''t be alarmed. I''m going to hit the estate."


    At Zigzag Stairs, Simon draws attention.


    A few seconds after that, the explosion and vibration echoed. Pretty close.


    "It was just downstairs that landed the bullet."


    "Are you going to start a war?"


    "From the fact that you possess such a heavy weapon, it doesn''t seem to be a backstreet muscle."


    Simon, Ye Shan and True say each.


    "Plus, even though you''re an immigrant cave, are you okay with this? Looks like your head''s completely unscrewed."


    This is exactly why I didn''t think it was true. Although ordinary people can often be involved in backstreet fighting, residents of backstreet do not actively attempt to involve the street because of the penalties imposed by the center.


    "I don''t know, but I think I''m the one being targeted."


    Simon said, spilling a smile.


    "Eh... if that''s the case... I heard the immigration cave doesn''t have a lot of backstreet hands in it, but does that mean it was already someone else''s sima and Simon was thought to be a sima vandalism?


    "Are you sure Simon is being targeted? Assuming it''s Simon, who knows the number two battlefield tee time, the world''s seven-back organization, and who fights and sells dignified?


    Ye Shan and True continue to question.


    "Ye Shan, is that your guide?


    True stares at Ip Mountain.


    "Yeah? Chi, no. Yo. How can we talk about that? Uh-huh."


    Suddenly they suspect themselves, and Ye Shan is upset.


    "For example, if you are in the center�� in some cases there can be. No... the hub doesn''t suddenly imitate this rambling. And I can''t abandon the possibility that Ip Mountain or I are being targeted."


    And, true.


    (I think it''s me, but hey. If they''re nudist school guys, they could do this much)


    Shortly after Simon thought so, a rocket bullet was fired in again. Now the sound sounded from above.


    "We don''t seem to know exactly where we are. If I knew, I''d be out in one shot."


    True says. If you get shot in nearby, that''s all the three of us will be roasted round. Pretty dangerous.


    "They''re gonna come in here while we''re pulling."


    "Signs are approaching."


    Shortly after Simon said it, Ye Shan told him so.


    "Wow, that''s amazing. I had no idea."


    Simon, impressed when he saw Ye Shan, also felt signs after he said it.


    Simon sets a gun to the bottom of the stairs. True and Leaf Mountain also stick their guns out of both sides of Simon, as if to imitate it.


    "Hey, don''t you two get so hooked... I don''t have that."


    "I can''t help it because it''s narrow"


    "Ugh, you don''t like being touched by maggots or something. Sorry about the maggots. And thighs."


    The narrow staircase makes it very impossible for the three of them to stand in line and so on, and from both sides of Simon, True and Ye Shan, who will be forced to dress only with arms and face. Then it gets pretty gummy.


    "Hey, Ip Shan, stop shaking your body while you''re stuck"


    "Ha... with the habit of maggots..."


    Simon said disgustingly, and when Ye Shan stopped moving himself in twists and turns, the killers appeared downstairs.


    None of them appeared Japanese. At least I''m not Oriental. White and black. I have a gun in my hand.


    The three shoot each other in unison. Of those who came up the stairs, four will be defeated in no time.


    "You''re in the way, and you''re not going to get it right when you get shot, so stay up there."


    "Okay. This is the real disturbing bug. Uh-huh."


    Simon tells me, Leaf Mountain goes up the stairs. True follows.


    I had company, so I didn''t think you''d be shooting rocket cannons right now. It was possible, of course, that the enemy was still a ruthless person to shoot in, but he stepped on that he would not do so much.


    When they went up several floors, the walls were heavily damaged and the stairs were destroyed. This is where the rocket was shot in. I can see outside from the broken wall.


    Truth is, look outside the estate and explore where the enemy is lurking.


    (If you''re going to let go of a rocket launcher, think a little bit more and shoot exactly. I don''t know where we went in, but I don''t know which floor of the stairs we''re on, so I guess I went in directly to make sure I shot him appropriately and if he was dead)


    While the truth was on my mind, a shootout started downstairs. Simon and his enemies are in trouble.


    "True, I found an enemy. Don''t miss the fly''s double eyed."


    As true as it was, Ye Shan, who was looking out from the broken wall, told him.


    "Is that it..."


    In the place where Ye Shan pointed, he was seen hiding in the shadows. Although we could confirm, the position where the enemy is located is too far apart to shoot with a pistol.


    "I''ll get you close. Cover me."


    "Approaching..."


    "I can fly now! Boo! I''m a fly!


    True tried to say something, but was blocked by Ye Shan''s cry. And Ye Shan jumped out of the broken wall, screaming.


    Leaf Mountain falls as he punches his arms wide apart. Eventually he clashed to the ground.


    "Flies don''t die to this extent! There''s no fly to fall and die!


    Ip Mountain rises right up and runs screaming.


    Truth is, shoot the gun once and cover it. The bullet won''t arrive, but it will still be restrained so that the enemy doesn''t get himself out and shoot him.


    Where the true shooting broke off, two men embarked on themselves, but at that point Ip Mountain was approaching the range. Ye Shan fired two shots first, one in the head and one in the chest, and collapsed.


    Yet another man, who had a rocket launcher in his hand, embarked on himself, but this is also immediately shot to death by Ye Shan.


    "This one''s over"


    "Looks like it''s over there too"


    Simon comes up and reports, and the truth points to the table.


    "Why is Ye Shan in such a place...?


    "Jumped down"


    Truth answered Simon, who asks dumbfoundly.


    "What floor are we on here..."


    "It seems fine because it''s a fly"


    Truth told Simon, who roared dumbfoundly.


    "I wish I could have let one survive and listened, but I couldn''t afford that."


    Simon says where he rendezvous with the bloody Ip Mountain.


    "Not all of them are immigrants or Japanese. Sure, this is Simon''s customer line strong. Besides, I''ve been using rocket launchers."


    And, true.


    "I felt like I could fly today...... what couldn''t I have done? But look. Now it''s time to fly."


    "I don''t know."


    Simon depresses the gavel appropriately against the bloody Leaf Mountain dialogue. True, on the other hand, I remembered the first thing about Ohashi law.


    Three chick men, Pedro and Vivian, were questioned about police circumstances. I''ve been asked to keep the fact that I hired the Dusty Resistance to myself.


    The three of them, ten nights and shaking, go somewhere else and settle down to avoid getting involved with the police.


    "Regardless of the chick guy, you shouldn''t believe a new half called Pedro and Vivian. The two vigeons weren''t locks."


    "Huh? Are you a wolf?


    I hear the words, and the shake asks.


    "Maybe I changed my sexuality. If you look at the shape and the trick, it''s not like that of a woman, or that of a man and that of a woman, which is weirdly intertwined."


    "Oh, I know that."


    "You''re a great observer."


    "I''m not a great observer, but a woman would know most of the time, that''s..."


    I''m not too happy to be praised for ten nights and shaking.


    "So, what kind of vigeon did you see?


    "Pedro had many long hands full of black oil, and all those hands were trembling. Vivian disappears in the smoke when several faces like Munk''s scream boil. Repeat."


    Asked ten nights, he answered.


    "I''m more incredible with chick men, aren''t I? Isn''t it a little strange not to call the police, but to ask the back streets to get revenge?


    Shaking makes a face and speaks of suspicion.


    "Somewhat unnatural. I''ve been asked twice before to work with you guys to hate the police or want revenge without relying on the police. I thought maybe the chick guy knew about it and asked me to."


    I have received requests from chick men several times in the past, but I was suspicious of chick men, and I am not particularly willing to defend them because I am not intimate with them.


    A chick man comes to the three of you after completing a police situation hearing.


    "Talking about the police, thanks to an earlier call, houses were checked all over the immigration cave, and there were other murder scenes out there. They''re calling the police from the immigration hole."


    The chick man reported.


    "It feels like things are moving. By the way, what''s the pattern with those two? What are they like?


    Ask the chick man a question.


    "That Pedro and Vivian, we''ve known each other for a long time, have been keeping our distance lately. Those two have a riverbed as their root castle, because they belong to a suspicious ideological group... I honestly didn''t want them to know about this either. I''m sure they''ll use it for their own ideas."


    "What ideological group?


    "The name of the Revolutionary Immigration Army is the only brave group. I went there once. The foolishness of the present situation and the bad talk of Japan persisted"


    That''s all I talked about, the chick man got a face like he bit a bitter bug.


    "I was born and raised in an immigration cave too, and I had a lot of bad feelings, but that Pedro was for my older brother, and he had both trust and respect. I feel terribly bad that it''s feverishing that weird tissue."


    That''s what I said. Behind the chick man sighing, I saw Pedro and Vivian coming. The chick man seems to notice, and he doesn''t try to touch the two of us any more.


    At that time, I felt murderous from my surroundings, and my face changed, shaking, and ten nights.


    The shake pulls out the gun like a retrospective, sneaking from the rear, confirming immigrants with iron bars, nail bats and shovels and other objects.


    Without even having to shoot, the three immigrants, pointing their guns at them, were facing fear and stopping their movement.


    "Mezzillo emerara ralder ascend"


    He raises his name with a bite, wears a helm at ten nights, takes off his jacket and transforms. Seeing that, the immigrants who emerged from the side are taken aback. They also had hammers, knives, etc.


    "Miso Golem"


    Open the lid of the bottle with miso on the waist. Miso overflowed out of the bottle, creating countless human shapes, so the chick man gave it a little bit. Perhaps the raiders are a little too.


    "Hey, what are you doing, you guys? Just do it."


    Vivian speaks to the bewildered immigrants. There was also a slight threat to Vivian''s voice. Because of the ten nights of becoming a mediroemeralder and seeing the Miso Golem.


    "Mr. Vivian!? What do you mean!?


    The chick man screams. These raiders looked familiar. And I also understood that the raid was being carried out at the behest of Vivian.


    "That''s our dialogue. Mix up the extra guy..."


    Vivian stares at the chick man and says it abominably.


    "Wait, Mr. Vivian. It''s too violent to kill all of a sudden. I don''t even know what''s going on, and you can just let the chick man cancel. I''ve already called the police, and this isn''t happening..."


    From behind Vivian, Pedro stops.


    "It is within the assumption that the police will be called, or sooner or later, you will always have been called. This made it hard to do, and it was slower than those people assumed."


    (Those people?


    (I wonder if there''s a car)


    Ten nights responded to the words that Vivian had spoken.


    "Mr. Vivian, why are you doing this!?


    "Why? These are the ones who are responsible for the serial killings of immigrants."


    To the enquiring chick man, Vivian gave a distorted grin and mouthed a hell of a dialogue.


    "Huh? Those are the people I hired. That''s why!


    To the words of Vivian, a chick man who invokes without understanding its sincerity.


    "I do. That''s what I decided. That''s how it should be. What I''m saying, don''t you know?


    "Are you saying that there are more convenient circumstances to tailor us to the killer with one stone and two birds? I mean, these guys are the killer, or they''re connected to the killer. Oh, I did get my tail out lightly."


    He said in a deceptive tone as the shake pointed the muzzle at the immigrants.

 2126 5

    "Are you sure these guys can do this? Oh, it''s a good nuance to kill."


    "Fine. These guys are gonna come and kill me for real, and there''s no need for pity."


    "Yeah, I thought so too, but I just checked."


    Listening to the conversation between the shaking and the shaking, the surrounding immigrants will look more cowardly than ever.


    "I''m talking about killing..."


    "I have a gun..."


    "When I say kids, you''re a resident of the back street. Absolutely fucked."


    "What are you freaking out about now? That''s how you think you can revolutionize!?


    Vivian yells at the menacing immigrants for boiling their jobs.


    "Doesn''t this aunt seem like a bit of a jerk? The revolution."


    A snarling laugh and provoking shake.


    "Are you sure you want to kill him? Why don''t you just threaten him and let him retreat? They''re amateurs."


    Ten nights confirms in a low voice.


    "Then you can either hurt me moderately or threaten me."


    Copy that.


    Ten nights snorts at the words of a nearby immigrant. I chose a large immigrant who seemed to weigh the most.


    "Mezzillo lift up!"


    "What!?


    "Whoa!?


    "Become!?


    When I thought I held the immigrant''s body, the immigrants were astonished to see the ten nights lifted lightly over their heads with both hands. A surreal picture of a ten-night junior high school student or so easily lifting an immigrant who is over 180 tall and seems to have both a width and a weight there. There''s no way I wouldn''t be surprised to see it.


    "Did you miss Mezzillo? - Hey! Mezzillo Catch!"


    Ten nights throws a man straight up. Ten nights a man who was flown to a height about upstairs takes a fall with both hands.


    "The vibrancy of the sea, the freshness of the sky, the one who suddenly brings scorching rot, the messenger"


    While his gaze is concentrated at ten nights, he chants a spell of sorcery.


    A bright blue flaming sphere appeared in front of you, and now the gaze of the immigrants turned to you.


    He flew a flaming sphere and landed it at the feet of the immigrants. I kept my power down, but a splashy flame burned into the pants of some immigrants. Immigrants in a hurry to disappear.


    "Do you use supernormal powers... These guys suck, Mr. Vivian."


    A threatened pedro speaks to Vivian. The other immigrants look at Vivian with frightening eyes.


    "If I spare my life, if I run away at my will ~? Are you going to fight until I die if I don''t order you to withdraw? Is that an army organization?


    When the shake teased, one immigrant fled. Make sure you get on with it, and the other immigrants escape. Vivian also retreats with a regrettable face.


    "Someone ran away, so I run away too - everyone runs away, so I run away too - right? Looks like an idiot. Idiot schematics. Oh, I hate it the most."


    Neither did he speak to the shake of throwing up with a mixed voice of contempt and disdain, but he agreed.


    "Let''s move too. It''s been a delightful development inside. I''d like to know if I can get a look at them."


    With that said, when he turned his gaze to the dazzling chick man, he released the miso golem and returned it to just miso.


    "Looking at the raiders'' race, I feel like I''m after them"


    Simon says as he looks down at the body of the raider. There is also True and Ye Shan on the side.


    "Do you have any idea -?


    "Yes."


    Simon nodded at Leaf Mountain''s inquiry.


    "Who is it?


    Truth asks.


    "An organization called the Nudist School, which lacked the hegemony of American underground organizations and fought to the end."


    "The Nudist School should have been incorporated into an organization called Soul Jelly."


    True is subtly related to the organization.


    "Yes, maggots news here. The Nudist School seems to have turned down their relationship with Soul Jelly."


    Ye Shan teaches that he is sometimes employed by the organization.


    "In addition, I have information that a hostile nudist school with us is trying to raise a flag here. They were the ones who came here first. That''s why we came down here to take a look. And they''ll have information on us."


    "From what I''ve heard, Simon''s movements themselves seem hostile, and it seems likely they''re after him"


    "Isn''t it almost settled already..."


    Hearing Simon''s words, True and Ye Shan were convinced.


    I mean, it feels like Simon''s on the other side.


    "No."


    To true words, Simon waved the first time.


    "No... Simon''s organization is actually selling fights, isn''t it? He stepped in knowing what the former enemy group was trying to do."


    "Yeah, maybe it looks that way. But no."


    Truth further points out, Simon just denies it.


    "The reason speaks in a calm place. We''ll talk about it if it involves the truth. Oh, check it out for once. You don''t like hanging out with my rubbing?


    "No problem. I''m really glad to hear from you."


    "Heh, don''t tell me"


    Simon breaks his face and strokes his true head to pieces.


    "Ip Shan, I don''t know what your errands are, but should I keep my guide here?


    "No, I would like to accompany you if you don''t like it because it seems like it has something to do with my work..."


    Ip Mountain looks at the true one and asks.


    "You can disappear because you don''t like it."


    True without a nibble.


    "True. Just bear with me a little. I don''t know what Leaf Mountain is for, but if it''s my enemy, it would be more convenient for me to be nearby. It doesn''t look like I''m hanging out with these guys."


    Simon said as he looked down at the body. This body was killed by Ye Shan.


    "I hate it so much, but I get it. Try not to be aware."


    "You must be conscious."


    True enough to give Ye Shan a sharp glance, Simon burst in with a smile.


    Kelly Murdoch is the current head of what was once America''s biggest gang, The Nudist School.


    The Nudist School merged with an organization called Soul Jelly in the Chinese Mafia after losing a hegemonic battle with Teatime on the battlefield, but the other day, the merger was also eliminated.


    Originally, the two organizations often worked individually, and their contacts faded over time. Contact also became scarce. There were no more businesses that could be carried out in cooperation, and the bosses of both sides agreed that it would be better to return them separately, so that they carried them apart peacefully.


    Actually, other than that, there''s a reason Murdoch didn''t like dating Soul Jelly.


    The Murdoch is in Japan now. I''m in Euthanasia City. I''m in a giant immigration hole in Euthanasia City.


    "Here''s the quiz. You are equipped with the abilities you have. The president''s ability to blow the president''s head to dust during a press conference. Now, do you use this ability? Incidentally, that president assumes that he still has plenty of tenure, with the worst of incompetence crumbs. Answer in five seconds. Fa ~ Eve...... foowo...... sly...... toe...... wavan...... BLACKOUT!


    The guy next to Murdoch, he screws up unilaterally.


    "I''m not gonna use it."


    Walking shoulder to shoulder with the man, Murdoch exhales purple smoke and throws away the cigarette he was wearing. A few blacks with an evil looking gala around them are walking together as if to protect them.


    "Well, why?


    A skinheaded white man next to Murdoch looked up at Murdoch and asked with a smile. The first part of the man''s eye catching is the cloak covering his left arm and left shoulder. It is completely covered with a cape to the left hand. And he''s no worse than Murdoch.


    This man''s name is Bob Mulligan. He is an ancient Ginseng executive at Nudist School, with the alias Blackout Mulligan.


    "I don''t want to kill anybody but my job. Besides, he''s the one I don''t know directly, and he''s not the one who did me any direct harm. If it''s for morality, should I kill you? Well, if you''re a political idiot at the bottom or a SNS professional justice man, you might enjoy being drunk on justice and killing people safely, but I don''t imitate shit like that."


    Murdoch, speaking, takes out a new cigarette and lights it.


    "Right. Don''t kill me if I were you. The reason is, I''m happy. Because you do, don''t you? The top of the country is going to bob your head in front of everyone. Besides, if he''s incapacitated to the detriment of the country, everyone''s happy. And no one will ever know that I did it, I can have the truth and the fact that I''m the only one. Imagine it at last. I don''t care what you think, it''s super fun, and I think I''d normally kill you. You really always give me unusual answers."


    "When do you realize you''re the one who''s changing? You are."


    Murdoch said in dismay to Mulligan, who spoke in a grumpy tone.


    "Oops, again..."


    Noticing the feeling of nosebleeds spilling, Mulligan fills her nose with a round tissue.


    "Are you still unhappy that you found out about soul jelly?


    Murdoch changing the subject. Mulligan was against dissolving his relationship with Soul Jelly.


    "It''s over now. I liked their old-fashioned style."


    Mulligan says as he pokes his finger at the tip of the tissue stuffed in his nose and makes sure there''s no blood leaking.


    "I''m the other way around. I''m becoming an old person too, but I still hate old thoughts and hard thoughts. No, sometimes I''m out of thought, not thinking... well, I don''t like it anyway. Or not to say that everything new is right. Maybe it''s just a temporary epidemic, and even if it was held back at that time, ten years later, twenty years later, we know that it was going in the wrong direction. Sometimes when you''re new, you can''t see where you''re going."


    "You don''t approve of content or commerce like yakitori farming?"


    Regretting Murdoch''s story, Mulligan was also convinced.


    "Oh. The younger generation these days, you like that. That''s a good example of how not all the new stuff from the young guys is right. On the contrary, soul jelly is captured by an old stinking idea, and the tea time on the battlefield is too instantaneous for anxiety"


    "Ha, are we just the right salt plums"


    Regretting Murdoch''s story, Mulligan laughed even more convinced.


    "So, this immigration hole? Why would you do that?


    Mulligan asks.


    "The people of this country have long been fucked in the brain by wholesomeness. It is easy to stop thinking, ask the surrounding eyes and complexions, and try to match them. It''s a serious pathology. And it has also been taken over by immigrants. Let''s take advantage of him."


    spread a fierce grin, Murdoch said.

 2127 6.

    "Why are you so alert to battlefield tea time?


    When receiving a request from Hojo, Hayama asked.


    "It''s only natural to be alert. It was not just a unified and stable American underground organization. The police couldn''t follow him, and they sent an army, but they left. And I''m one of the seven largest organizations in the world. No, I made the world''s six largest organizations the world''s seven. These dangerous people are trying to make Japan a new market."


    Hojo talks with his eyebrows raised.


    "That''s why you chose me to be a freelance cleaner in the back street who can do whatever you want, without being a hub, without being a public security officer.


    There is one too. But I''m also sure I anticipated an arm. It was thanks to you that I became Inspector General and Chief Executive Officer of the Centre. You worked well that time. [M] Above all, you helped my family. "


    The words of Hojo are true. Everything is true and true.


    "I get irritated by the maggots. At that time, I was still in a hurry, and I had a lot of trouble."


    Hayama floats with a smile.


    "I''m going to ask you again, thanks to you, to be more difficult. I have a profound business."


    "Speaking of which, why would Hojo-san give it to the back street hub while standing in the position of Inspector General?


    Hayama touches on previous questions.


    "Could it be the opposite? Maybe the back street face is the real thing, using the power of the police."


    Hojo laughs hard.


    "Well, the theory is that I and Yuji Hayama are intrinsic, and the possibility of using the power of maggots is slight."


    "When I talk about it, it goes back to the roots of my career as a police official."


    Now Hojo smiled.


    "My father was a police bureaucrat, but the police were much worse back then. The prestige of the police was such an organization that it symbolized the state power itself, cursed by a rotten face. In order to solve the case, it was necessary to disguise the case or even fabricate it. The police were not an organization defending the people, they were an organization corrupt in defending their authority. My father resented such police corruption and was struggling to change the organization. I had a lot of painful thoughts, I couldn''t fulfill my ideals, I looked at a lot of dirty parts of the organization, and I was always complaining and regretting at home. I always felt like I wanted to avenge such a father."


    After that, Hojo exhales a lot.


    "The police are better now because there were not only me, but also many people in the police department who succeeded my father''s will. There is also the rise of the back street. In the old way, the very significance of police presence is also in danger. We needed a certain amount of strength. That''s why I got two powers."


    I see.


    Hayama feels that if he had the power of the back street, he would have thought of eliminating conflicting individuals and factions within the police organization and stopping speech. It is impossible to ensure the complete safety of individuals, whether under the protection of State authority or not. In Hojo, even assassinations within the organization can be handled as accidents. I can ask whether it has been raised by such means.


    "But the Commissioner of Police is not very kind right now."


    "It''s just a titled, disempowered doll. That''s better."


    At the suggestion of Hayama, Hojo had a distorted smile.


    Ten nights, the three of them, Shaking and Shaking, were taken by the chick man, and moved to the place where the inhabitants of the back street gathered to enter and exit the immigration cave.


    That was a church. And as I went down the staircase that led to the basement in the church, there was a fairly large hall where the inhabitants of the backstreet, including the immigrants, were hanging.


    "It feels like it''s just another world."


    Ten nights of gazing at the hall and expressing his thoughts. The area of the hall is clearly larger than that of the association. Floors and walls are clean and beautiful. Round tables lined up with artwork such as statues and paintings hang from the chandelier. The interior is a bit like a expensive restaurant.


    "The manager here is the organizer of the back street of the immigration cave?


    The chief asks.


    "The owner of this place is an immigrant from an immigration ghetto who makes a lot of money on the back street. But the position in the immigration cave is not large. I''m just the one who''s offering a place. In the old days, there used to be a facilitator in the back street of the immigration cave, but he also felt more like a facilitator in times of trouble than a boss in the immigration cave."


    The chick explains.


    "I''ve already told you about the serial murders of immigrants. I''m gonna get some information from me and the guy who hasn''t registered naked sex. You guys have lunch."


    That said, the chick man turned to gather information, so the three members of the resistance decided to have lunch in the meantime.


    Something''s not right.


    While eating, the chick sees the man arguing behind the hall and murmurs at night.


    "Look who sees the bad vision. This is the lair of chimpanzees."


    And he looked at the hall and said. As always, chimpanzees of this era also refer to the bottom residents of the back street. Anyone who commits a minor crime, or is entrusted with a dangerous job with a stiff sum of money, is just a user. Many arrests are made without the person''s knowledge to attract the attention of the police.


    "You showed me something ugly. Ah, back street, but here are the people at the bottom of the back street."


    The returning chick told him with a tired face.


    "Some of you are powdery."


    Looking at the corner of the hall, the shake raised his voice. It was a fairly loud voice, so some people turned their faces to the table where they were shaking.


    "It''s pathetic, but the immigration caves are full of cheap, illegal drugs."


    "People in the backstreets rarely trade cheap, dangerous drugs."


    After listening to the chick man, the chick frowned. Thinning illegal drugs and mixing up strange things are super cheap illegal drugs. They are also shunned in the back street. And because it''s too cheap and I only buy about as much as immigrants, it''s difficult to establish it as a business, and there''s no organization to do it.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to be honest about legal drugs? Even though it''s cheap, it doesn''t feel very good, but I heard that there is only a clear risk of addiction and bud trip."


    And, wobble.


    "Even if you divide drugs into legal and illegal drugs with little addiction or dangerous Shiyok symptoms, you seek out prohibited thrills and seek out dangerous illegal drugs even though the condition of kimari is not very different. That''s how humans are made."


    The chick said.


    "Are there organizations that sell super cheap illegal drugs?


    "I don''t think so. It''s a personal sale of chimpanzees. It''s about pocket money."


    The chick shrugs his shoulders to answer the question.


    "What other business is going on here? There''s no organization. We''re all individuals?


    This time, ten nights asked me a question.


    "There''s also an organization. It''s just a small one. He runs a business model like Yakuza at the bottom of a long time ago. I''m going to let you use the crest, so you''re going to flick the violence and make money, and you''re going to pay the money. The way it was done was regulated by law, and it disappeared in the back street, but it still remains in the immigration cave."


    He was a chick who talked about the situation behind the immigration cave with a disgusting face. Even in the same back street, the three of them realized that the chick man was impressed by the fact that the immigration cave was low in hierarchy and had only a cheap business with chickens.


    "Once upon a time, the face of a pussy named Damascus''s chest was very good at putting together people in this area, but now that he''s gone, I feel disturbed. Still, we don''t just betray the same immigrants."


    "You didn''t betray me?


    It was the poor immigrant in the hall who spoke up. I''m not alone, I''m a five-member immigrant.


    "There''s been a murder by Hateclimbs all over this immigration cave. The discovery has been delayed, but more than a dozen family slaughter scenes have been found."


    "I can''t believe I heard a call for help from the house next door in the middle of a murder."


    "What the hell is going on? Besides, even if it''s too much....."


    The immigrants talked one after the other as if they were blaming the chicks.


    "We want to know. We are a cleaner hired to investigate and solve the case. Try searching the cleaners'' organization and the Resistance."


    I insist with a slightly uneven face. Four of the immigrants will be checked online immediately.


    "That dusty resistance... I heard you''re quite a militant."


    One seemed to know, without looking into it, and was roaring in awe.


    "The three of you are one of the killers, and it''s on the Internet."


    A woman, one of the immigrants, told me after searching. Ten nights and a shake opened his eyes in dismay. He narrowed his eyes on the contrary.


    "Seriously..."


    Shaking stood up and peered into the immigrant holographic display.


    "It''s not our fault, but what do you think?


    "At least it''s more believable than the suspicious people on the riverbed. This rumor is spread by the immigration revolutionary idiots wandering along the riverbed."


    When Akira asked the immigrants, the elderly immigrant said with a calm face.


    "Yeah, they''re a lot stranger like the Immigration Revolutionary Army. It''s no wonder whoever did it tailored the killer and cleared the rabbit while he was hunting witches."


    "They have some pretty bad rumors. I wonder if he''s connected to an overseas mafia that''s different from the back street, such as violence against the opponent he was arguing with, or trouble outside the immigration cave."


    Immigrants turned their suspicions toward the Revolutionary Immigration Army, so they responded to important information and thoughtful words while relieved for ten nights.


    "Do you have a story about being connected to an overseas mafia?


    Ten nights ask.


    "The first video that the chick showed us when Ricardo was killed was made by white and black people who were not racial Japanese or immigrants."


    He deliberately shouted loudly to confirm. Not only the five immigrants, but also the people in the hall.


    "After all, serial murders are also the work of the Immigration Revolution. That''s why they tried to sin against us."


    Add more. In fact, I think it is what I said. That''s all I can think of right now.


    Pedro and Vivian went back to the homeless city of the riverbed, where the Revolutionary Immigration Army was based, and explored the web about the three Resistance.


    "I would like to try these guys as a cleaner organization. Results and ratings are mixed... Besides, I gained strength at the Yukioka Institute... What is Yukioka Research Institute...?


    Vivian, who is not a resident of the back street, was unaware of the existence of the Yukioka Institute.


    "I''ve heard of it. He said that if you go there and become a test bench for mad scientists, you will gain extraordinary power. There''s a chance he''ll die if he fails."


    I''m not from the back street, but Pedro knew.


    "Hmmhmm... this is nice. Very good. We, the Immigration Revolutionary Army, need to be remodeled here to gain strength."


    "Yeah..."


    Pedro publicly voiced disgust when Vivian glanced at the site of the Yukioka Laboratory and confirmed the outline.


    "Rumor has spread that murders are happening everywhere."


    Pedro changes the subject. In fact, he knows that murder itself is going on everywhere.


    "That''s not good. Ufufufu... I''m sure it''ll work."


    Pedro looked worried, even though he was a smiling Vivian.

 2128 Seven.

    It''s a story in the United States that goes back more than a year.


    Some slum town.


    Areas lined with ghost towns are even more dangerous in slums. Neither the inhabitants of the slums approach the darkness.


    But some people think it''s the most peaceful place in the world, just because it''s a castle.


    "The police rarely come. It''s a nice place."


    A Japanese youth leans against the bench and murmurs as he looks up at the blue sky. Behind the bench is a wall full of graffiti.


    "I can''t be alone because I''m scared. The Orientals don''t see us at all, and sometimes they see us with very strange eyes....."


    A girl in her early teens who thought she was wearing a rash blouse sitting next to a young man complains.


    "But Yuki, you''ve improved your English skills a lot."


    "I learned a lot about slang in vain. A 12-year-old Japanese girl who just talked to gangsters and improved her English isn''t as good as me looking all over the world?


    The girl Yukie Shinto looked up at the young man next door and smiled.


    "Boredom level 66 rises to libido level 47. Simon''s here."


    Young man - Yaguchi Riku stood up with that.


    A few seconds later, a black man emerged from the side road next to the bench where the two men were, with a fleshy body that was not tall. Simon Bell.


    "Hey, looks like they''re coming at us from Nudist School."


    "That''s good. The boredom was rising."


    Land smiles happily at Simon, telling him with a smile.


    "Is this an enemy? Am I on your side? There''s more than one nearby."


    "I''m on your side. Don''t shoot."


    Simon answers a question on land, and multiple men and women appear behind Simon. There are many races and genders, but all dresses are generally uniform. Gangs belonging to the battlefield tea time have largely unified their costumes. Everyone is wearing clothes with white and green accents based on red. Those who work in executive classes or business scenes do not wear these clothes. It''s mostly the lower end.


    "Add more. This is the enemy this time? In the house across the street, in the back, and on the roof. I''m going to shoot them all at once."


    Land is pointing at the enemy''s location. Of course, it doesn''t look like Simon and the others. Simon barely sensed it with a lethal intent, but at the bottom of the line he didn''t know anything about it.


    Land is blind and I don''t know the color. It is impossible to distinguish between two dimensions. However, it has a special ability to visually grasp everything in three dimensions. Those who enter a certain space, even if they are invisible from a direct point of view, know exactly the position and shape of the substance.


    Spread out.


    Simon ordered them to scatter the members of the battlefield''s tea time.


    Yuki, take shelter in the alley where Simon and the others came.


    "Yeah. Good luck, guys. Don''t die."


    Yuki branches, inspired by land, hide in the alley, telling them in a simple English full of Japanese. Shortly before the battle for life and death, with the support of a cute girl, some people break their mouths.


    Shortly afterwards, the gunshots rang and a hole was opened in the middle of the gang''s forehead, which was loosening its mouth.


    Everyone tighten their minds together. It appears that the sniper came from inside the house across the street.


    Land flattens out onto the road and rushes toward the house where the enemy gang, Nudist School, is supposed to lurk.


    Guns are fired all over the land, but not on land.


    Whether it is a blind spot for ordinary people or not, it cannot be a blind spot from land. Even if it is a recognizable area within a radius of 10 meters, the structure of the house can be understood in the land head at any attitude, from anywhere, and at any time. Multiple placements and movements, not one person, are processed in many at once. And the processing speed is enough to even know the speed of the bullet.


    Of course, the land itself cannot move faster than the bullet, but even if the ballistic prediction from the muzzle and the timing of the trigger are performed multiple times from an invisible position, the land can grasp everything, and the body moves in response to that moment.


    A man lurking by the window instantly stepped out and tried to shoot him. Because land was approaching.


    The man also knew about Taniguchi Land, which belonged to the battlefield tea time. He was blind enough to kill many of the members of the Nudist School. The reality that it appeared in front of him also made a man fear intense death.


    Fear soon vanished. With a man''s consciousness. Land shoots through the window man''s head and moves sideways along the exterior wall of the house.


    Move in front of another window and kill any enemies shooting from there. Land repeats it several times.


    "Don''t do that. Don''t do that."


    Simon smiles and jokes when he shoots his enemies from the roof. The members of the battlefield tea time are laughing bitterly.


    Simon''s smile disappears and his expression tightens. Simon jumps sideways and dodges the shots that are aimed at him.


    "That was... a sharp shot."


    Simon smiles again after dodging. Shortly before the shooting, I was kept to my limit. I felt like I wanted to praise the enemy, and an unbelievable smile spilled naturally.


    A man over 190 feet tall walks gently on the road with a gun in his hand. The terribly long face is called carved wrinkles, distorted smiles, poor eyesight and sharpness. If you are a weak person, you will want to escape quickly if you are stared at.


    (Kelly Murdock, one of the big executives at Nudist School)


    Simon sees Murdoch as he raids where he and Land are, and thinks it''s only natural that such a big thing should appear.


    I thought the gunfire sounded as I stood up, and the land jumped off the house and onto the road. The members of the Nudist School shoot at the land at once, but everything is off.


    Land suddenly changed pace and retreated a great deal.


    Shots are fired from above where the land was located.


    A man in a cloak appeared on the roof of a nearby abandoned house and shot at land.


    (Isn''t it just Murdoch? Bob Maligan, also known as Blackout Maligan.


    Simon looks up at the cloak man on the abandoned house.


    "Well, it''s time for the quiz! Listen carefully to them on the battlefield and to our fellow Nudist School brothers and sisters, and give them answers in your head!


    Maligan shouts with a passing voice.


    "Problem. Soon a giant meteorite will fall on Earth, and the earth will perish. But you can put up a barrier to prevent the meteorite in exchange for your life. But it''s unknown to anyone, and you''re just gonna die. If you talk to someone, the ability to generate barriers will disappear. So, what do we do? Answer me in your head in five seconds before I kill you. Fibu... fo... sley... toe... one... blackout!


    Many of the members of both organizations were obsessed with the shootout and did not listen to Marigan''s quiz.


    "Oops, it spilled when I screamed."


    Blood pours down Maligan''s nose and dirty his clothes. When Maligan pulls a tissue out of his pocket, he quickly tears it apart and rounds it in.


    "This shit is over, and we can destroy the planet. Well, that''s impossible."


    Lu was listening to Marigan''s quiz, which no one thought he had heard.


    (I''m sure land chooses to destroy the planet... I''m... lost. Even if I die, Lu doesn''t know what Doshi or what he died for... But would it be better for me to die and land to live than for everyone else to die?)


    I think Yuki was hiding behind the aisle.


    (It''s a question that doesn''t get lost. It''s better to save the world than me.)


    Simon asked and answered in his head.


    (Either way, if I''m going to die, I''d better protect myself. This question is stupid. If you don''t use your life to get more lost, you''ll be slightly lost if you can only escape to the exact same parallel world. If you do, it''s just a litmus paper to take you on the road because you''re only going to die, or if you have such rotten roots)


    As Murdoch looked up at the marigan, the marigan collapsed in front of Murdoch.


    "I thought it hit me. Are you cheating on evasion?


    The land that shot Maligan frowned.


    You got a lot of nerve.


    With an unbelievable smile, Maligan pulls his arm from under his cloak.


    Shortly afterwards, the area around Maligan was wrapped in smoke. Smoke screen.


    Of course there is no point on land. Know exactly where you are, whether it''s in smoke or not.


    When two shots were fired by land, one hit Maligan, who fell with a big gaze.


    "What is it!? Bizarre!?


    Luckily, the bullet-proof fiber prevented the bullet, and Maligan peeled and screamed. There was no way to know the ability to grasp land space, so I suddenly hit him when he said he hid himself on the smoke screen, so he was pretty upstairs.


    "Then this is it!


    Marigun stood up and pointed forward his left arm, which was hidden in the cloak in smoke. Thanks to the smoke screen, Marigan doesn''t visually know where the shore is, but he''s aiming for where the shore was before the smoke screen started.


    Pull it up!


    When Maligan tried to use a secret weapon, Murdoch gave the order. The battle was a disadvantage to Nudist School, so I ordered an early evacuation.


    "Is it over?


    "Yeah, everybody ran away. Dropped to a boring value of 38."


    When a branch of Yuki emerges from the aisle and calls out, Land answers.


    You''re not much back.


    "It was a lot of junk fish. The guy who gave me the last quiz seemed a little interesting."


    Land thinks the man named Maligan would have reached zero boredom if he hadn''t settled with the sashi.

 2129 Eight.

    In the evening, the three members of the Dull Resistance left the immigration cave and returned to the office. My client''s chick came with me.


    Speaking of why chick men came with us, we gathered information and consulted on future policies.


    "There''s a lot of information about immigration ghettos, there''s a lot going on in the immigrant community, but there''s not much leakage out there, and it''s not quite ready to be touched."


    "It must be a matter of time. If we can talk about it from the outside, we''ll be able to see the immigration cave residents, and new information will emerge from the potato formula."


    "I hope that new cases, new sightings, and information that attracts attention."


    "Now even check it out so you can find it as soon as you get out."


    Ten nights of talking while they were fishing on the net. The chick is also silently engaged in the same work while in the client''s position.


    "Hah... I''m sick of this..."


    With a shaky face, she sighed deeply.


    "Even if you really like actresses, who''s to say that a man''s moans are loud? Do you have a hobby like that? It''s very unpleasant and strange."


    "What are you doing without a job?


    listening to the shaking dialogues, the horribly cold voices are heard


    "I''m also working. It''s going on at the same time, so I''m not looking back."


    Ah yeah. Um, next time you make such a shameful remark in front of me.... "


    "Ah, don''t be angry. Not anymore. I''m sorry, I''m reflecting."


    Shake apologizes quickly before he finishes.


    "Hey... what is this? Look at this."


    Ten nights of surprise and stunned voices, copying holographic displays and flying them to the chick man.


    Overseas sites were shown on the display.


    "This is...."


    "Wow, wow!"


    The chick gently opens his mouth and smiles funny.


    Human hunting participant recruitment! Would you like to hunt humans too? We have started a service that allows us to commit murder without being found guilty of murder. The first is an immigration cave in Anraku, Japan. It is packed with millions of immigrants in a small estate, making it a perfect environment for human hunting. "


    It appears to be an overseas angle site, but it is written in both English and Japanese.


    The name of the organization hosting the event was also well written. "Host, Battlefield Tea Time."


    Tea time on the battlefield has been thinking about entering Japan for a long time. The rumors were leaked to the FBI, ICPO, and even to the Japanese police and the backstreet hub. The spy is undoubtedly caught in the tea time on the battlefield, but honestly, where it was discovered, neither the boss nor the executives of the organization cared.


    However, considering the fact that the Japanese backstreet society was already managed by the backstreet hub, the history of other countries'' mafia entering and fighting the backstreet and the police, etc., I was not thinking about entering Japan with my back seat, but I was thinking about the extent to which there was a way out.


    One day, one of the executives suggested whether to do business in an immigration cave. The executives complained about the circumstances of the immigration cave and the fact that it was almost untapped.


    That''s why Simon, who was born and raised in Japan and had spare time, embarked on a field survey.


    Simon''s movements and objectives were leaked by spies in tea time on the battlefield, but Simon went to Japan without paying particular attention. Simon was reading that, too.


    Simon sees no doubt that the executives who complained about the immigration escape were silos. I don''t think that it was the executive''s idea in the first place, but someone further below the executive suggested it to the executive. We also know that those under it were spies.


    (Check it out and you''ll see.)


    Simon calls the executives who advised him to enter Japan''s immigration ghetto.


    "Who gave you the wisdom to settle in the ghetto? Yeah, I know it wasn''t your idea. I want to know who told you."


    That''s it... I''m losing my voice.


    "Bingo"


    Huh?


    "Looks like I was framed. I was attacked in an immigration cave. He must have been a spy."


    I said - but Simon didn''t frame Simon personally, he thinks anyone could have been a part of the battlefield tea time.


    "Is that who reported that Noodles School is trying to make this a new place to do business?


    Ha, yes......


    "That''s the Nudist School spy. Well, if you have a chance to catch him, you''re gonna have to bully him."


    "Yesser."


    He responded with a nervous voice to Simon in a harsh tone.


    "Well, I''m dancing while I know everything. Neither me nor King."


    After hanging up the phone, Simon laughs with a slightly mean face.


    South Namida Shopping Street, one of the two shopping streets inside the immigration cave.


    It is a narrow, maze-like shopping district, but it is large enough to know how far it extends, and the number of shops is large. Many of the shops are simple digging huts.


    Among them, Simon, Makoto, and Hayama were having dinner. It is quite narrow inside the store that the three people came in. If you pull down the chair a little, it will be like bumping into a guest in the back seat.


    "It looks like I''ve been trying to frame tea time on the battlefield since before I got here. He didn''t think I was coming."


    Before coming here, Simon said, recalling what he had checked with the organization''s executives.


    "Maybe there''s another faction trying to mess with Nudist School and battlefield tea time?


    "That''s not true. It''s a ridiculous idea to bump into an organization that wins over a losing organization, even though it''s recognized elsewhere that the two organizations have been settled."


    Simon denied what Hayama had said.


    "The reason that Nudist School is back with us... well, it''s a little different than resentment. I know somehow. True said we sold the fight, but I denied it, didn''t I? What''s different is that the Nudist School sent us here because they knew it was a trap and dared to get caught and dance. It''s a fishing scheme to fight the two organizations again."


    Simon said that he knew the reason for the fight, but he had no idea about the outsiders, Maya and Hayama.


    "Simon, can you eat that?


    True is eating noodles while pointing to the seat next to him. Immigrants were eating the contents by splitting the eggs in half. It''s not white or yellow anymore, it''s leopard. It is a dish in which duck eggs on the verge of hatching are boiled, called barrots.


    "Barrot... It''s impossible."


    Simon looks at Hayama with his face open.


    "Is this the gaze of expectation that I can go because I am a maggot? Please don''t. No... but if I refuse here, I''ll be a maggot with only my mouth..."


    Hayama refused with a crying face, but suddenly he applied strange reasoning and turned to the expression of determination.


    "Me too, Barlow...."


    Hayama solidifies at that moment in an attempt to speak to the clerk.


    "I knew it... uhh... I can''t help feeling pathetic, but this is all... uhh..."


    "That''s better. I don''t blame you."


    Simon put his hand on Hayama''s shoulder, grieving with a smile.


    "Welcome to Yukioka Research Institute. I''m so glad to have so many retrofitting volunteers. I''m clearly going to rebuild it, so I''m not expecting it."


    Junko welcomes visiting immigrants with a pleasant smile. Immigrants are even more anxious to see Junko like that.


    "So, who''s going to modify it?


    Junko asked.


    "That''s enough. I''ll go first."


    Vivian goes forward.


    "No... if anything happens to Vivian, the leader of the Immigration Revolutionary Army. I''ll do it first."


    Pedro controls such a Vivian.


    "Let''s make this fair."


    That''s what another immigrant said, and that''s why the immigrants did it, and the Vivian was the last.


    Sakukukuku and immigrants are being remodeled. Sometimes it took less than 30 minutes per person, and sometimes it took more than three hours.


    By the time the last Vivian''s turn came around, it was 2: 30 in the middle of the night.


    Two hours after Vivian''s surgery,


    "Ugu... I feel sick... It hurts so much that my chest is about to rip open....."


    The anesthetized Vivian complains with a distressing expression.


    "Sorry. The modification was successful, but I accidentally made a mistake about the amount of medicine. Even if it''s late this weekend, I think my heart will burst and die, so if you have someone you want to fight, you should fight by then."


    With a smile on his cheek, Junko told him with a bounced voice.

 2130 9.

    "The mastermind is that battlefield tea time? The most powerful gang in America?


    When I look at the name of the event organizer on the display, I hear a voice shake.


    "I mean... the executors came to Japan on a battlefield tea time business and wanted to commit pleasure killings."


    Put your hands around your mouth and murmur with your thoughtful face.


    "You''re kidding me... What do you think we are?


    The chick man yells violently.


    "Well, calm down. I doubt it''s really the tea time on the battlefield."


    The chick pacified the chick.


    "If you''re lying, you''re going to find out right away. Who deceives for what purpose? Hostile from battlefield tea time, and it''s hard to imagine someone else cheating on you."


    Ten nights ago I gave my opinion.


    "But as far as I know, tea time on the battlefield is not an organization that does this kind of outrage. They deal with illegal drugs, they help with theft, they deal with cleaners, but they don''t deal with human trafficking, organ trafficking, snuff footage, or anything that directly affects people''s lives or deaths."


    Well, let''s talk about it in the direction of deception.


    After listening to his thoughts, Akira decided.


    "If you check the tea time on the battlefield... no, if you press charges, you''ll find out in one shot."


    And ten nights.


    "But how do we get in touch? Ah, well, even if you''re doing it quietly, it''s likely that you already know the existence of this site in battlefield tea time. I found him right away."


    Shaking said so and looked at the tree.


    "That''s right... It''s possible, however, that he was originally meant to be found out. I don''t know when this site was created. It is possible that the existence of this deceptive site has not yet been revealed."


    (12) Present his thoughts.


    "It''s possible that some of them are trying to frame tea time on the battlefield."


    Ten nights said.


    "You guys are just talking about battlefield tea time, and I don''t care about the damaging immigration caves."


    A naughty chick in a mood.


    "I know how you feel, but what are you going to do now when we talk about the damage to the immigration ghetto? You will lose sight of the truth if you do not reflect on it when the big uncertainty arises. If you take the wrong view and make the wrong choice, it can cause bad things."


    "Shh, you''re right. If you have a problem with the way we do things, you can cancel the job."


    He pointed out softly, and shook his smile and said coldly.


    "I''m sorry I said that. I can see this stuff and follow it to my head....."


    A chick who admits and apologizes.


    "Because it hit my head, I can''t help but bump into the surroundings. You can do anything in your head, go to the world."


    "It''s too much to say, Shake."


    Because...


    Ten nights will control the shaking of the chase complain.


    "When that happens, it''s adults who grow up and say, ''I know how you feel, and you don''t have to worry about it.'' Even if you don''t think about it at all."


    Now, while thinking of it as a problem child in our family, she talks.


    "Wow, I hate it, I don''t want to grow up. But you''re not an adult, are you? I didn''t tell you to tell me, but I didn''t directly comfort the chick."


    "I''m not a bad adult when I''m in the back street, but I don''t want you to be a bad adult like me. Besides, there is a big difference between knowing and not doing it properly and simply not knowing. Whatever I am, I will keep an eye on you, just as I intend to. But if you can''t listen to me, I''ll accept that you don''t need me."


    "Sorry, don''t leave. I''ll be gone forever without you. [M] I''d rather get married."


    I was a chick who wondered how long he had been derailed, listening to the conversation with him, but he was going to say something when he spoke out again, so I kept quiet.


    At dawn of the night, immigrants who had undergone a remodeling operation at the Yukioka Institute were surrounded by a dark mood. The cause is Vivian.


    The rest of the immigrants had no side effects and completed the surgery, but Vivian was declared to live only a few more days. I was so sorry to see it. It was as if a dark space had been created just around Vivian.


    Pedro, Vivian, they''re here.


    One of the Immigration Revolutionary Army reports.


    Several white and black people appear. They all have bad faces, and the two people in the center are surrounded by particularly dangerous aura.


    "What''s the matter, Vivian? I always come to pick you up first."


    The man who looked at the sinking Vivian and called out with a smile was Bob Maligan, an executive at Nudist School. These men are all from Nudist School.


    "Actually...."


    Pedro explains the situation. I told you all about the Mollusks Resistance and the modifications that have been made to the Yukioka Laboratory to counter it.


    "Go to Yukioka Lab to gain power...? Junko Yukioka was definitely King''s original."


    Kelly Murdoch, the head of Nudist School, frowned.


    "You did something early....."


    Murdoch threw up in a mood.


    "Here''s the quiz. There was a bad bug on the flowerbed that I was cherishing. I thought I''d sprinkle insect dodges, but maybe the butterflies that come to the flowers won''t come. What do we do? Can we put up with bad bugs or give up seeing butterflies come? Answer in your head in seven seconds. Fayeb... Four... Three... Toe... Worn... Blackout!


    Maligan shouts in a Norinori tone, but members of the Revolutionary Immigration Army remain gloomy.


    "What choice do you have but to take the bad bug in the flowerbed? If a bad bug eats the flowerbed and messes it up, which butterfly won''t come?"


    "No, there''s no such thing as a bad bug to wipe out a flowerbed. You don''t have to explain yourself."


    As Murdoch smiles, Maligan adds.


    "Well, I understand your readiness. We were supposed to be in charge of rough and dirty work. You didn''t have to take that risk."


    "We don''t just want to be in the safe zone, so...."


    Pedro told Murdoch with a powerless voice.


    "Okay. I managed to gain strength and, in some cases, leave it to roughness. If the crazy people are mixing up and interrupting, the power of the fight is never too great."


    And Murdoch.


    "What do you think? It''s about what they do."


    Murdoch walks out of the Immigration Revolutionary Army and asks Maligan for his opinion.


    I wonder if you''ve been to an organization called the Hokomori Resistance or the Yukioka Laboratory.


    "That''s right. Those two."


    Murdoch nodded at Marigan''s words.


    "The former is an unnecessary imitation. They just added extra enemies by trying to be thorough. It''s not a bad surgery. But I want you to hit Simon Bell with the power that you got there."


    "I don''t think I need surgery."


    In Maligan''s opinion, Murdoch challenged with a bitter smile.

 2131 10.

    Simon, Makoto, and Hayama just finished eating, and Simon called.


    "Look at the e-mail address."


    The person on the phone orders me in English with a woman''s voice.


    Connected to the site by projecting a holographic display, Simon looks at the text of a call for human hunting events in the Immigration Slums, hosted by tea time on the battlefield.


    Today is the day I found out. I don''t know how long they''ve been recruiting like this. "


    "It could be a posteriori."


    Back out?


    "It is not only possible that the murders currently taking place in the immigration caves are actually being carried out by those who saw and recruited this site, but it is also possible that they first gathered people to commit murders in the immigration caves and then released this site. I might have found it and opened my site today."


    I see. But whether it''s later or later, it was planned.


    "I agree."


    I''ll keep moving here. Send us to hell with all the shit you''ve shielded us from. "


    Copy that.


    I''m hanging up, Simon. The other person''s voice only reached Simon, but all of Simon''s dialogues were true and Hayama was also heard, and Simon saw the immigrant hunting site.


    "SNS and bulletin boards where immigrant cave dwellers are interacting with each other have been spreading battlefield teatime human hunting sites."


    True reports when he opens a deplay before himself.


    "Fufu, don''t do lewd imitations. You don''t mind telling me right away that you lied, so you''re going to make us the bad guys by letting tea time on the battlefield do it anyway."


    Simon smiles with his nose.


    "The police and the hub will know, but this could put Simon in danger.


    And Hayama.


    "I don''t know anyone in the back street or the police. Once upon a time, there were scavengers in the backstreets of this country. I wish I could make an excuse for that... hmm... Hahahaha....."


    Armed and closed his eyes, Simon laughed as he remembered the past.


    "I will defend myself when I am questioned by the authorities. Wouldn''t it be safer to rely on you now?


    "I don''t need to be safe. It is more important than that that that we give them a shot. I can''t back off without being licked."


    Simon said softly, thanking him for his true offer.


    It was the Immigration Revolutionary Army that was spreading the tea time human hunt on the battlefield. This was done as originally planned.


    The truth about the murder or the battlefield teatime hunt for immigrants is spreading everywhere. It is spread not only to immigration caves in Anraku City, but also to immigration caves throughout Japan. The press has also been contacted. I also complain about my back pain and farts on the video site.


    "Mr. Vivian, you haven''t slept at all, have you? Please take a break. It''s also important to take a break."


    Pedro calls out when he sees Vivian doing the work all the time.


    "Pedro...."


    Pedro looked back like a ghost and looked up at himself, and Pedro was horrified. He is a Vivian who is completely insane by the shock of being declared dead. In addition, she is regularly attacked by unbearable pain.


    "Ah... it''s already such a time. I can''t sleep... maybe even if I sleep, I''ll wake up with pain..."


    "Rest anyway."


    "That''s good. I can rest plenty soon, so let me feel my life as much as I do now..."


    Vivian rolled off the chair in the middle of the dialogue.


    "Uhh... uhh... uhh..."


    With her cheeks on the floor, Vivian starts to sob.


    "I... am dying... This must be a punishment... I sacrificed the same immigrants... No matter how much we raise the flag of justice, let''s make it a murdered person... this is my convenience... and I''m sure I''ll go to hell if I die..."


    Pedro didn''t know what to say to the crying Vivian. I feel like I''m going to be empty no matter what I say.


    "Before dying, if you are really conscious of your own death, your body feels like freezing... naturally shivering. Death is so scary... Hahaha... when you''re living normally, it feels absolutely unconscious."


    That''s all Vivian kept quiet. Pedro stayed in the same room for a while, but Vivian wouldn''t talk any more, so he tried to get out of the room.


    "I want to advance the day of the rally....."


    But Pedro stopped his feet because Vivian told him it was gloomy.


    "I want to use up this life. I want to help everyone. Hopefully... while I''m alive, I want to accomplish the immigration revolution, but I''m sure that''s impossible..."


    Vivian laughs at himself.


    "Sure... Noodlest School is right. Whatever the extra people, we''d better move ahead with our plan."


    Speaking in a hard voice, Pedro tried to escape and left the room where Vivian was.


    (How did this happen...)


    I couldn''t bear to see someone close to me suffer from despair in the face of death for more than 20 years. I ran away.


    (I want to get away from everything. It''s... the immigration revolution, isn''t it? I wish I had lived cautiously even though I was poor... it''s pathetic to think even now)


    As preparations for the immigration revolution progressed steadily, Pedro felt annoyed, cursed and, above all, regretted everything he had accumulated.


    (Once upon a time, riots erupted in Japan when immigrants became abundant and crime became abundant. At that time, I wasn''t born, so I didn''t know the noise directly, but I heard a lot later. With the momentum of the rioting side, a large number of unrelated people attacked, exhaling the momentum of the group and the anger they had accumulated, they became extremely violent and cruel, and it was a terrible substitute... Are we immigrants gonna do the same thing? Are you sure that''s it?


    Pedro is worried. Although he was in a brave organization such as the Immigration Revolutionary Army, he had always wondered and feared that he was seriously about to start a revolutionary riot.


    Immigrants in immigration caves may work from immigration caves, while others work in factories located in immigration caves.


    It was a topic of discussion that some factory breaks, human hunting, and other outrages were taking place in this immigration cave.


    "We''re hunting prey!


    The immigrant heard stories of immigrant hunting and shouted loudly in public.


    He learned yesterday that his close neighbor had been killed. I was suspicious because I hadn''t seen it recently, but I found out that the whole family had been shot and left behind.


    And I learned yesterday that such a family massacre was happening everywhere in the immigration cave, and I learned that today, foreign gang organizations carried out businesses such as migrant hunting in the immigration cave.


    "Besides, there''s a story that the police won''t do anything."


    "We''re worse animals than the first slaves....."


    "I''m sorry... damn it... But there''s nothing I can do...."


    "You can''t find the immigrant hunter and kill him instead!


    Immigrants who killed their close neighbors shout in front of the immigrants.


    "I can do it."


    An immigrant told him with all his strength. Other immigrants pay attention to the immigrant.


    "You can join an organization called the Immigration Revolutionary Army on the riverbed. I''m gathering people now. I''m angry about this."


    "Are you one of them?


    "Yes, it is."


    He was questioned about his smell, but those who spoke admitted it without fear.


    "There will be a final meeting tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I haven''t decided the exact date and time yet."


    Take me with you.


    Immigrants who killed their neighbors report it.


    "Ah... then so am I."


    I want to go, too.


    "If I can avenge you, I will."


    "Are you crazy?


    "I think you should stop. Super suspicious."


    There were a few more who came forward, but few who were passive or negative.


    "First, what exactly are you going to do with the Immigration Revolutionary Army? Are you sure you want to make a revolution?


    "Yes, it is."


    Asked by one of the negative immigrants, the revolutionary immigrant answers lightly.


    "Can I say that here?


    Ask further about negative immigration.


    "I believe no one will report you. Even if they do, they won''t be able to report it to immigrants."


    "Really... Then I''ll just peek a little. If the organization wants to do something for immigrants, there is a little bit of a willingness to help."


    Immigrants who listened to the Revolutionary Army immigrants expressed interest, even those who were negative.


    Well, I''ll go, too.


    "Me too... for the story..."


    Immigrants who until then had been negative and passive came aboard.


    After hitting negative opinions, a little peek and the immigrant who talked secretly smiles. In fact, the negative immigrants who asked this question were also part of the immigration revolutionary army. Questions and dialogues have been discussed from the beginning. By deliberately taking a negative stance and pushing in and suddenly changing attitude by 180 degrees, it was a sakura to try to attract other passive people.

 2132 Eleven.

    The Sasamatsu chick had an intense complex in his name, being a half-migrant, growing up in an immigration cave, attending an immigration school, and not knowing what was outside the immigration cave.


    The reason I became a backstreet dweller was to eliminate all of those complexes. I thought I was confident that I would become a resident of the back street. I believed that I would retain an advantage over others.


    But the chick will soon find out. In the immigration caves, even if they became residents of the back street, they were located further down in the back street.


    "I don''t care what you do, half-wit."


    My grandfather called out to the rotten chick.


    "You don''t like backstreet work? Does it hurt?


    "Not so much. It''s also fun to do poor things with your friends. But... I regret it. If I hadn''t stopped school on the way, I''d have had a better way."


    That''s how the chick sighs.


    "I chose not to regret it, but now I regret it. And... even if I wash my feet from the back street, I feel like I''m going to regret doing anything further. I''m an idiot....."


    "What are you talking about at that age? Oila was a life full of regrets."


    My grandfather laughed at the words of the chick while he was blowing an electronic cigarette.


    "But it''s also good to regret. I can''t help but think of it as the flavor of my life."


    I couldn''t sympathize with my grandfather''s dialogue, and I didn''t want to understand it. It''s unacceptable to remember now.


    "If it''s fun right now, that''s fine, right? If you still think it''s a drawback, you can try something else. Looking back and worrying about the past may seem ugly at first glance, but there is also a way to open it because it dragged the past. For example, because Oira married her grandmother, because she came to this country as an immigrant, because she was dragging her past into it."


    My grandfather''s story was a chick who couldn''t understand or empathize with me, but still listening to it made me feel much easier.


    Morobi Resistance Office.


    "There seems to be talk of serial killings and human hunting on the battlefield tea time in the immigration caves."


    "The rumors are already known in the backstreets. Of course, it would have been in the ears of the police and the hub."


    "Whether or not the police will reach out to the immigration cave....."


    "I don''t think I can leave this on the boulder."


    A chick and a chick chat as they head towards the holographic display.


    "Hey, look at this. Simon Bell. The number two tea hour on the battlefield was witnessed in this immigration cave."


    Kuo copes with the display and flies with the chick at night.


    "Hmm... if that''s true, it''s bullshit hunting for immigrants in battlefield tea time. I don''t know why Division Number 2 is here, but you''re talking about Division Number 2 coming all the way here for an event like that?


    And, wobble.


    "It''s possible that you''re sadistic and racist and you''re a hobbyist..."


    And ten nights.


    "I see... but I don''t think so. Guess so. My guess is good, so let''s keep it in mind that it''s probably different."


    After that, Shake turned to the chick.


    "Chick Man, I accidentally forgot to make sure it''s important, but is it okay to keep asking?


    "What do you mean?


    The chick is surprised to see the shake.


    "We already know the truth about the murder in the immigration cave. This is an Immigration Revolutionary Army selfie. But things are moving in a different direction. What''s the truth about Chick Man? Maybe you don''t want to side with the Immigration Revolutionary?


    "Such an idiot... For the sake of the ideal revolution, nothing but such evil will kill the same immigrants and raise the flag of justice. But... now I''m more desperate than angry. The same immigrant... and my brother Pedro was doing such a terrible thing. I don''t want to believe it."


    The chick reveals his mood with a dark look.


    "So, what do we do? Is this what you''re asking? You''ve already identified him, haven''t you? You want revenge?


    The chick put aside for a moment to ask about the shake.


    "I want to choose not to regret it."


    Hmm?


    "I want to dispel Ricardo''s carelessness, but it''s not revenge. I want to stop Pedro and the others. I''ll change the request. I want you to stop the immigration revolutionary plan. Is that all right?


    "Oops, change. I respect the chick a little bit. Kind of."


    A little bit. Well, I also reviewed the shake a little bit. "


    The shaking smiled and the chick smiled too.


    "I mean, even if we know who did this, we''re still investigating it, assuming that we''re going to find out the truth."


    I insist with a smile for ten nights. As for the mollusc resistance, I knew how the chick man would come, and it was a continuous flow.


    "I''d like to find out how you''re doing with the Immigration Revolutionary."


    "It''s hard because we have broken faces."


    Shaking said ten nights.


    "Why did that Vivian suddenly try to kill us with hostility?"


    "Because you tried to make us the killers, didn''t you? Now I want tea time on the battlefield for the killer....."


    While he was answering the Ten Night Question, he found new information on the Internet and was stunned.


    "What''s wrong?" Mr Yu. "


    "Look at this...."


    Kuo flies the display again. Looking at it, he opened his mouth halfway for ten nights, and the shaking round his eyes.


    There are three people assigned to tea time on the battlefield. The front is three members of an organization called the Dust Resistance. "


    After the headlines were written in capital letters, there were photos of the three people who were shaking at night and ten nights. Ten nights is like a melody emeralder. Both of them were sneaked up during yesterday''s engagement.


    "Our faces..."


    "Why are we part of the battlefield tea time?"


    Ten nights of moaning and shouting, a phone call comes in.


    It''s from Aizawa.


    The shake that took the phone told me.


    "I want to find out about the Immigration Revolutionary Army, but my face and name are cracked."


    Simon heads in front of True and Hayama.


    "Look at this. Some of the killers, some of the tea time on the battlefield, are Japanese exterminators."


    That said, when I saw a photograph of the three of the Resistance on the holographic display that Hayama flew, I was really stunned.


    Do you know him?


    "Ah... they''re familiar."


    While answering Simon, True calls Shake.


    We discussed the situation with each other and exchanged information.


    "It''s quick to decide whether or not you really want to be the killers. Maybe they want the killer tailored and cleared of suspicion, and they want you to hear what he says."


    Well, when they tried to make us the killers, they were pretty aggressive, and they could be.


    There''s a good plan for me.


    Oh, Senpai Aizawa''s incredible plan is activated ~?


    A wave of expectations.


    "You guys get caught trying to find out what''s inside the IRA."


    Eh!? Are you kidding me?


    "It''s an incredible plan."


    True confidence speaks with a wave that has changed from expectation to frustration.


    I don''t think so... Too big or too dangerous..... "


    "If you get caught using a subspace tunnel, you''ll be able to escape immediately. They have the same abilities, and if they''re going to seal it up, that''s not the case."


    "Hmm... I''ll talk to you for a minute."


    Believe me, my plan is going to work.


    It was true that a powerful voice was emitted whenever it seemed uncomfortable.


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea? What do you want them to look into?"


    Simon looked a little stunned.


    "You said Simon wanted to check on the Immigration Revolutionary Army. If there''s anything specific, Simon can request it."


    "You... are so appropriate..."


    Listening to the true word, Simon is even more dazed and laughs bitterly.


    (This is definitely under the bad influence of the new house.....)


    Simon thinks so.


    "If they say no, I''ll go in alone."


    "Huh? Can''t you take me?


    "If Simon were here, I''d hate to be alone with you."


    The answer to Hayama''s question was truly incredible.


    After discussing the real proposal with the three of us at the Resistance Office, he answered the phone with a grumpy face.


    I just came up with this idea, but instead of being caught deliberately and infiltrating, it''s okay to negotiate.


    "Didn''t you just say it came to mind from the beginning?


    Hear the true word, and ask with a thorny voice.


    You''ve got it figured out. But it''s not just an idea. That''s where the idea comes in. We can look deeper if we get caught on purpose, but it''s also more dangerous. It may be less dangerous in the form of negotiation, but I know that I can find it. "


    "I see. It makes sense, but we''re the ones who do it, we''re not directing the operation in detail, and I can only take it if I think of it."


    It''s up to you. You can stop if you think it''s unreasonable and impossible. If you don''t do it, I can do it instead. "


    When he complained, he told the truth indifferently.


    Akira sent a finger sign asking him to replace the phone, so Akira shook the phone.


    Rather, Aizawa Senpai should come too. However, it''s not about acting with us, it''s about sneaking in while we get caught. "


    That''s good, too. I don''t mind.


    True accepted Shake''s request.


    "Even if you get caught, you have to be caught naturally."


    "It''s hard. They could be killed without asking questions."


    Ten nights goes by.


    "At first, we can negotiate, right? Depending on the breakdown of the negotiations, we can get caught, but if they suddenly come to kill us, we should get them instead. It''s not realistic to get caught trying to find out what''s going on."


    That''s how I saw the chick.


    "Chick, will you take off your clothes?

 2133 12.

    The Immigration Revolutionary Army hangout on the outskirts of the homeless city on the riverbed had quite a lot of space.


    Ceilings, walls and floors made by stretching out blue sheets. Hurry up with the long slabs and pillars that support the ceiling. And dozens of immigrants are sitting in a blue-colored hall.


    Normally, there''s no one here. There were only sixteen members. It was angry to hear rumors of serial killings and immigrant hunting, rushed to mass rallies and sued for participation.


    "It''s a happy scream... but what about people who can''t get in..."


    Pedro asks Vivian.


    I''ll deliver it. Tell them to look at it.


    Vivian, who had just regained his strength, whispered. The light is back in my eyes, but it''s still dark.


    After apologizing to the immigrants who had no choice but to enter Pedro, it became a rally.


    Vivians who always spoke or progressed at meetings did not try to speak at all. Pedro went all the way instead. I didn''t say that Vivian was the leader now.


    Vivian was good at his inflammatory speech, but Pedro couldn''t do it, so he told him the facts indifferently and ended up like this.


    "What we''re trying to do is not a kind of peaceful and meaningless demonstration march. Unless you risk your life in battle, unless you show anger that takes someone''s life, it will not be passed on to society as a traitorous wolf smoke. We''re going to stab this country with the lives of all the participants as arrows of anger and sadness."


    In Pedro''s faint tone, the participants in the rally were drinking raw saliva, feeling something like cold anger. Much more terrifying than making a heated appeal in an inflammatory tone.


    But in fact, Pedro doesn''t have that kind of rudeness. On the contrary, I am conscious of Vivian and the chick man, and I am lost.


    The rally is over and the immigrants are leaving today for the first time.


    "I''m tired. That was a good speech. I''m sorry, I let you do it."


    Pedro was a little relieved when Vivian smiled and apologized for his hard work.


    "Um... Sasamatsu Chick wants to see Pedro."


    One of the members of the Immigration Revolutionary Army spoke up.


    "I''m coming."


    While worried about Vivian''s eyes, he unilaterally told him without waiting for an answer and went out of town.


    "I heard the speech delivered. Pedro will do it inside."


    That''s what the chick in front of Pedro praised, but his expression was stiff. Pedro has a similar look.


    "They say the Resistance wants to negotiate. I''m here to solve this murder. What do you mean, you''re suddenly going to tailor it to the killer?"


    Pedro was stuck in the answer to the chick who complained, and Vivian came out from behind.


    "It''s hard to catch the killer. We don''t have a chance of getting caught. It''s better to make the killer convince the victims of the murder and solve the case."


    A little ironic to say, Vivian.


    Are you serious? There was such a barbaric and brutal story. "


    The chick man roughs up his voice. In the first place, the two people responsible for this incident were in front of the chick man. I know that, but I''m only in the negotiation stage right now, so I''m just not saying it, but the chick can''t stand the rage.


    "Anyway, can you leave the resolution to them? I told you to come here, so listen to them. Then I want you to judge. I believe in them. Stop acting like you''re hurting me."


    "Mr. Vivian, I think it''s a mess to suddenly target a stranger."


    Pedro put out a help ship for the chick, so Vivian looked at Pedro in surprise.


    "You know, they''re the ones who stick their necks into the extra stuff, and I don''t know how much they know. If we leave him alone, he could interfere with our plan. Killing them is quicker. This is your chance to kill the Japanese you hate. Make the most of it."


    "Vivian... you''ve gone completely crazy since you killed your parents."


    After hearing Vivian''s dialogues, Pedro talked about them. The chick man is surprised, Vivian distorts his face in anger.


    "You said you wouldn''t understand if you said that, right?


    Vivian is amazing, but Pedro is not timid at all, and sees Vivian with pitiful eyes. Being seen with such eyes by Pedro, Vivian raised an extra frustration.


    "It''s amazing. I built it with homeless people and immigrants, and you want to look like a maze."


    "I have a more slummy image than the estate."


    Ten nights of shaking and entering the riverbed homeless city gave his impressions.


    In addition to immigration caves, there are several riverbed homeless cities in Anraku City, and even though the city has stepped foot at night, the homeless city of immigration caves was the largest of all.


    The chick has already entered the riverbed and is negotiating with the immigration revolutionary army. They''re infiltrating the riverbed''s homeless streets ahead of the truth.


    "If you think there''s more garbage, it''s sorted out. It''s not beautiful."


    It is not hygienic because it is piled up like large garbage, but since it is not a lot of small garbage, I felt that it is not extremely unhygienic at night.


    "But this house or something tickles my heart."


    Looking at household appliances piled up and replaced by the walls of the house, the shake brightens the expression.


    "I have an amazing rarity. This is a computer and TV from the last century? It''s a box."


    "There''s also a long time ago air conditioner. Type to attach to the outside of the wall"


    Ten nights and waves look around the homeless city and talk amusely.


    "I feel like living in a place like this. Something exciting and exciting."


    "Yeah, I know. I remember when I was little."


    "I have no idea... Is that a boy''s particular emotion?


    After listening to Shake and Ten Nights of Talk, Shu answers the question.


    Not all men are like that.


    Hiroji Machida, the soul in the bowl, told him. A witch with a part of her brain implanted in her brain.


    "I used to hang out a lot and go into a lot of dangerous places."


    And ten nights.


    "I got a call from the chick. They''re picking me up."


    He picked up the phone and told him.


    Two minutes later, a young man appeared and took the three men to the Revolutionary Army of Immigration in Asia.


    "Senpai Aizawa, are you here?


    Shaking secretly sent an e-mail to confirm.


    I''m following you.


    True replies arrive instantly.


    Four people entering the Immigration Revolutionary Army. Inside, that Pedro and Vivian were waiting.


    "None of this time. Ahahaha, what''s wrong? You have a hard face, don''t you?


    Greet with a bright smile and a playful tone. Vivian narrows his eyes and creases between his eyebrows.


    "I want to know why you tried to kill me. And why did we try to get tailored by the killer? ''Cause you guys are the killers, so if we can find out, we''re in trouble?


    A wave of confidence in a provocative tone while laughing.


    (Is that what you''re suddenly saying here...)


    A glittering chick.


    "Did you come all the way here to find out and risk it?


    Vivian checks with a mean voice.


    "I''ve been asked to find out who did this. I''ve risked my life to find out the truth."


    He turned the bright smile into an unbelievable smile, and shook it.


    Pedro was a little timid when he heard such a shaky smile and dialogue. He is a boy who seems to be only half alive, but there is a glimpse of the scales of those who have walked through the Shura Hall many times.


    Vivian looks back and invites members of the Immigration Revolutionary Army sitting behind the hall.


    "Ah so...."


    The croak murmured, releasing a cold killer. There''s no way you don''t know what Vivian behavior means.


    "Hey... Vivian!"


    The chick noticed and protested.


    "You went all the way out and saved me a lot of trouble."


    Vivian with a killer spirit and a dark smile.


    "I''m not saying that the negotiations are broken... I''m not negotiating."


    Ten nights exhale, take out the helm and wear it.


    "When I came to negotiate, I was attacked all of a sudden with the barbarians, the Volume of


    Immigrants feel frustrated by the jokes.


    (Are they going to breathe already...? Well, the flow of negotiation and deliberate capture has been shortened.)


    At the entrance of the Immigration Revolutionary Army to Ajito, True murmured in his mouth as he secretly asked how he was doing.

 2134 13.

    Not all members of the Immigration Revolutionary Army will participate in the fight. Only those who went to the Yukioka Laboratory and modified it. It was remodeled for a total of seven people, including Vivian and Pedro.


    "Poggyyyyy!


    A member of the Revolutionary Immigration Army who had undergone a retrofitting operation started to transform with a voice. Your clothes bounce, and your body swells up and down. The color of the skin changes to brown, blood vessels appear all over the body, and muscles appear unusually bulging. His head reached the ceiling and pushed up the blue sheet.


    "Ahhhh...."


    Vivian is also transformed, moaning. The body does not swell, but the whole body is covered with scales, and the hands become the hook nails of the birds. In addition, a big mouth popped out from the open mouth.


    Immigrants who have not undergone a remodeling operation are awakened to the sky as they witness their transformation.


    "Phantom type mouse. I''m glad you didn''t have to do this after ten nights."


    "I hate hero types, too. Ah, Mejiro emeralder."


    As the shards laughed, they looked at the dead fish under the helm and said, "Ten nights will give you a name."


    "Yeeeeee!


    Macho, the Phantom is rushing in. At the time of transformation, a large amount of pleasure matter is secreted into the brain, which seems to be incredibly high.


    Ten nights go by and face Macho Phantom.


    A junior high school cosplay boy and a phantom who is more than 2 meters tall and is a mass of muscle beyond the limits of human beings. The immigrants could not imagine that the former would win.


    Macho Phantom throws his fist.


    Ten nights I showed a movement like sticking my head out against the fist. In fact, however, it has been avoided. While avoiding it, he jumped slightly and looked at the counter headband with the face of the phantom.


    "Mejiro headband"


    Ten nights of speaking the name of the trick after feeding it. Attacking with the name of the move will increase its power, but it is also possible that it will be spotted.


    "Yahhhhhhh!


    The face-distorted Phantom raised a strange scream and gazed, but still did not fall and attacked in ten nights.


    The phantom kicked him with his voice, and he avoided it as usual at night. She jumped into the phantom''s pocket while being cute.


    "Mejiro Palm!


    This time, while screaming the name of the move, Macho fell on Phantom''s jaw and slapped him on the bottom of his palm for ten nights. The Phantom blew back and fell. Seeing the sight, many immigrants lose sight of it.


    "Let''s enjoy seeing black water, oil calling for death, the taste of iron from the throat, the landscape falling..."


    While the Ten Nights were at war, he cast a spell and called the Black Scythe to his hand.


    "This woman, I''ll do it!"


    One of the immigrants declares, puts a lewd smile on his face, and confronts him.


    The man who looks at himself full of evil desires looks a little uncomfortable.


    The man''s hands changed. It is divided into dozens of thin strings and stretches to the floor. It was as if my hands had become noodles.


    "Fufufufu... if you were a man... just keep your mouth shut and everyone would have the same desire! A part of your body becomes a slender saumen-shaped tentacle, and you want to restrain the woman and crawl the saumen tentacles all over her body!


    The immigrant, who did not doubt his obsession and peculiarity as the default feeling of all men, cried out and stretched out dozens of tentacles.


    With regard to the tentacles approaching at high speed, he stopped preventing them by considering the possibility of cutting them with a sickle and quickly stretching again.


    Gyaaah!


    A saumen man screams. The door leading to the subspace opened behind the saumen man, and the oil-like black sickle of the metastasis returned from the oil to the blade as soon as it was applied to the saumen man and penetrated the throat from the back of the saumen man''s head.


    Shaking the sickle pattern in his hand will slit him from the throat to the chest and back. Men collapse by spreading a lot of blood.


    Shook a gun at Vivian. But Vivian, who looks like a mixture of birds and people, dodges the shots with agile movements.


    (The movement is amazing, but the motor vision and attention seem to be amazing. But you didn''t get your fire avoidance training like a backstreet dweller who took an outlet. Is that the target?)


    Shaking doesn''t rush to see Vivian speed, calms down and keeps firing guns.


    (I''m worried that his bullet will fly out of this building and hit someone. He doesn''t seem to think about it....)


    I think it''s true when I see a shot. Junko''s "Peace Breaker", a wobbly, bespoke gun, has unmatched penetration, which is why it is extremely dangerous.


    Vivian approached while dodging the shooting. So the shaker stops shooting, moves sideways, takes a distance, and tries to reload.


    Looking at it as an opportunity, Vivian picked up the speed and shook his gun back with a smile.


    I didn''t reload it. Fake. We still have ammo. It was to catch Vivian.


    A bullet pierced Vivian''s shoulder with cluttered movements.


    Now that the Vivian movement has stopped, it''s time to reload.


    There are two other mice attacking. One fires an invisible bullet from his finger, and the other keeps coming up from his mouth, spitting something like a small disc.


    "It''s a little tight...."


    The two of them were attacked from ranged range and kept dodging in dangerous places, whispering.


    Another immigrant is on his way to battle in ten nights. But he''s free.


    Vivian saw Pedro. There is no sign of moving at all. I can see that I''m not going to fight.


    Pedro, you can fight too.


    Vivian calls, but Pedro does not move.


    (I don''t want to kill, I don''t want to be killed.....)


    Pedro could not move in such a way that emotions naturally rejected the movement of the body rather than fighting with his own will.


    The man who was attacking the shake was slashed with a scythe from behind.


    Then the shaker shot through the fingerprint man''s hand with a gun, and then raised both hands.


    Yes, surrender. Surrender, surrender! "


    Ha?


    "Eh!?


    "When did you surrender?


    "What are you thinking about...? Because I want to be on schedule....."


    Daze, ten nights, chick, and true. Many people feel the same way. Whatever you think, why should you surrender at this time?


    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I won''t admit it."


    Vivian stares at the wobble while holding down the shot shoulder, causing the killer to roll.


    "Yeah? Kill? Make it at least like a prisoner."


    Smiling slightly, she shook up a loud voice.


    "I can''t help it. Everybody retreat. We lose."


    Shooting guns while issuing a retreat command, the shaker headed for the entrance. Ten nights and ten nights followed suit.


    The truth leaves the entrance when you see it.


    "I''m going to get caught...."


    And ten nights.


    "You can''t get caught while they''re willing to kill you from the start."


    I can''t help but say that I''m flabbergasted.


    Shaking, shaking, ten nights, and the four chicks fled out of the immigration cave. There''s no sign of mice coming after us.


    While he was on the run, he was sneaking up on him at the Immigration Revolutionary Army entrance to Asia, and a phone rang from True to Shake.


    It''s different from the plan, but I can''t help it. The head of the Immigration Revolutionary Army was grasped. I''m going to stick with these guys for a while. "


    "Then you''ll look like you''ve fooled us."


    He heard the real phone on the speaker and said with a calm face.


    It''s not like that. I was sticking around for insurance, and because you guys failed, I''m just going to play the role of insurance. If you don''t like it, I don''t mind giving up this role now. [M] If you think I did something wrong, don''t hesitate to tell me. "


    Ah yeah. Okay, good luck. "


    "Thank you, Senpai Aizawa. But now let''s do it together!"


    When he heard the true words, he said ironically and said thanks with a smile that looked happy.

 2135 14.

    About ten of the members of the Revolutionary Immigration Army who had just joined the restaurant in South Namibia''s shopping district gathered and had a conversation.


    "What was that?


    "Great immigrant revolutionaries become monsters or use their powers."


    "Even that hostile woman and child. Women use their powers, children become heroes of justice....."


    They remained in Asia after the rally, so they saw the face of the Resistance and the fight of the Immigration Revolutionary Army. And he whispered to each other with anxiety.


    "We may have stepped into a very strange space."


    "But I can''t get out. My uncle''s family has been killed."


    "I''m sorry... I''m a little tired. I have a bad feeling about this."


    And those who remain and those who leave begin to appear. Nevertheless, only a small number of new members saw the battle earlier, so the number of people leaving is small.


    "I''m more concerned than that."


    One of the remaining new members opens his mouth.


    "Vivian and Pedro, have you broken up? Pedro didn''t try to fight, and Vivian was angry at Pedro."


    "Oh, I was worried about that too."


    "Even inside, I''m a little tired of jade. Something terrible."


    "You keep complaining, but don''t stay..."


    A homeless man approached them as the new member spoke of doubts about the top.


    "Um, I''m sorry. I just heard something that bothers me... the Immigration Revolutionary Army..."


    The homeless give their names, and the new members get excited. I was obsessed with chatting, and by speaking out loud enough to reach others, I was faced with the situation of being pointed out after being told about the immigration revolutionary army, and they were all stiff.


    "I''m interested, may I speak with you?


    The homeless who spoke up were far too young to be homeless. Mid or late twenties. Tall, soft waist.


    "In fact, I''ve known the Immigration Revolutionary Army before. People seem to be gathering under the influence of the immigration case. Ah, I''m not a suspicious person. It''s just a maggot. Uh-huh... No, it''s not. I was interested in that. Can I join the Immigration Revolutionary Army without being an immigrant?


    He was a young homeless man who spoke politely and decently until halfway through, but the faces of suspicious immigrants clouded even further from the area where he talked about the maggots'' dialogues.


    Vivian faced Pedro silently for a while.


    I have a lot to say, Vivian, but no words come out. I want to complain to Pedro, but I can''t help it.


    Pedro refused to fight in a situation where he was condemned to life. Vivian knew there was something that would get him too lost. Sometimes I was afraid to ask what it was.


    "You can stop if you want..."


    After a while of silence, Vivian murmurs.


    "No... that''s not true."


    Pedro exhales loudly.


    "Waste of killing and violence... I can''t. I was very resistant to the match pump killing the same immigrants and getting them up. This is wrong."


    "So, if you''re resistant, you can stop..."


    "It''s also resistant. I''ve been with this organization for a long time, and I want to help Vivian. But...."


    "Okay. You can stay here, but don''t expect anything. You can do whatever you want."


    Pedro''s recalcitrant attitude created complex emotions mixed with sadness and joy for Vivian.


    (Will it lead to a break-up? I can''t stop seeing these interactions with my enemies.)


    True murmurs in his mouth as he drilled a hole in the blue sheet and secretly watched the immigration revolutionary army inside Asia.


    At that time, a visitor appeared at the entrance to Asia.


    (They''re....)


    The facial expression is clearly not Japanese. I''m not an immigrant either. A mixed group of whites and blacks who look bad. Even if it''s not stubborn, you can tell at a glance at the real eye.


    "I saw the gathering online. It''s the most important thing that people gather."


    The centered, full-length white man calls out to Pedro and Vivian. True knew the man.


    (Kelly Murdock, boss of Nudist School. Simon''s predictions)


    A true way to reward Simon with an email.


    "But it''s going to be tough. There will be this one. Hey."


    Bob Maligan, a bald man next to Murdoch, said, looking at his men, he placed two attachment cases in front of Vivian and Pedro and opened them. There are plenty of bills in there.


    "I''m sorry about all this again... all the time"


    After drinking raw saliva, Pedro thanked.


    "That''s fine. That''s all you do. And I''ll keep asking."


    Said the future, Vivian leaned down. If that mad scientist is right, his life will only be a few days away.


    (I know they''re connected, but what''s the right job to give them that much money? What kind of reward does Nudist School give to immigrant activists...)


    Immediately after I truly thought so, I felt a sign behind me.


    Fuyah


    It was a cat. But the voice was unusually loud, and it reached those who were in Asia, and some looked in the true direction.


    And Maligan looked at the hole in the blue sheet and the eyes at the top of the hole. A laughing marigan hits the real eye.


    (Shit)


    True jumps from the spot. Maligan pulls out the gun and fires two shots at the real place. There are two holes in the blue sheet.


    "You guys are fine. It could be a battle in a cramped place, and I''d better go alone."


    Maligan went after his men single-handedly.


    Did you come alone?


    True looks back as he escapes, confirming the appearance of the marigan that jumped out of Asia.


    (It looks like an executive, and it''s a good idea to defeat it here. And... I think I can do it sometime.)


    As he fled for a while, True looked back and shot Marigun.


    Depending on the calculation that it is better to sharpen the enemy''s strength here, and the desire to fight a strong opponent, a true choice is to fight. Sometimes Maligan came after me alone.


    "Oh, you''re motivated, boy."


    Marigan stops and laughs after reading the ballistics.


    Well then, let''s do the quiz. The contradiction is that honest people tend to be more suspicious of anything in the dark clouds than stupid people, and tend to run into conspiracy theory. Well, hey! You''re still in the middle of a quiz! Don''t breathe until you''ve finished the quiz and answered it in your head!


    Maligan protests as he shoots again as he speaks.


    "I know. It''s ironic to the 1-bit brain."


    "Yeah... well, that''s how it feels... but still... ahhhh, before people talk, I''m tired of over-reading it! And it''s a subtle line that doesn''t make the right or wrong answer!


    Listening to the true word, Maligan was wasting his time.


    "What''s the matter, King?


    Simon picks up a call from the battlefield tea time boss.


    The ICPO sneaked up on our lower tissue. The charge is human trafficking. "


    The boss, called King, said with a loud voice. The voice belonged to a woman. A pleasant voice in your ear whenever you hear it. Even if it''s a time of anger.


    They''ve been doing it for a long time. If I look into it, I will definitely confess that I was a member of our organization and that I was following the leadership of the organization. "


    "Who is this idiot?


    Simon also asked in a moody voice.


    It''s executive peck. It doesn''t take me long to get in touch, and I don''t know where he is anymore. Whatever it is, we were trafficked. I can''t help it, it''s chest shit. "


    "Someone framed me... It would have been the work of Nudist School to discover it at this time."


    That''s what I''m looking at. It seems that my organization has become huge, and that I can''t grasp it to the end, so I''ve been putting this all together. "


    "When I stigmatize tea time on the battlefield, it''s just a level of harassment... but I don''t know what happens when it piles up."


    Simon sees whether the stack is the enemy''s target or not.


    "It''s my guess. I think they''re provoking us with the aim of selling us a fight. That''s what Murdoch is like...."


    I agree with you.


    "Can you help the guy caught by the ICPO?


    These are the people who were actually involved in human trafficking. I don''t need to help you. I''ll find Peku and kill him. "


    King makes noisy remarks with a pleasant bouncing voice in his ear. I''m not kidding. Simon knows that what he says is definitely what he does.


    "So, what do we do? Do you want to explain yourself right now?


    I''ve already made an announcement. I have never dealt with the lives of such people as commercial goods before, and I have said that they will never be. But... we''re talking about how many people believe what the gang says. "


    Simon agreed with King, who spoke ironically.

 2136 15.

    True and Maligan were in a shoot-out as they moved around the swarming homeless city. True shoots frequently while changing places, and Maligan is dressed to shoot after it.


    True was calculating and shooting guns so that streaming bullets did not reach passers-by or digging cabins. Even if the opponent replaced him, he was only shooting if there was something at the point of impact that prevented him from passing the bullet.


    But Maligan shoots a gun like that. Even with this alone, the true works as a clear disadvantage.


    "Ugh!?


    And finally, there were victims. A bullet fired by Maligan pierced the homeless''s neck. Old homeless people moan and fall.


    (No, not here)


    While imagining myself with a painful face, the truth rose to the top of the hut. No matter how careful I am downstairs, it doesn''t make sense that the other person doesn''t care.


    The marigan rises up on the roof as if it were truly aligned. There''s no shielding between us now. Moreover, the scaffolding is slippery and not flat, making the movement very unstable.


    "You''re a disgusting hypocrite who goes out of his way to a disadvantageous place with zero shields to keep out of trouble. Those guys blackout as punishment!


    Maligan fires two shots as he screams.


    (Quick shot from the middle. Though not as beautiful as Higuchi)


    I think it is true while avoiding it in an extreme place.


    True shoots back twice as soon as he dodges. One shot was feint. The other shot was aimed at after the behavior prediction, and it hit the hidden part of Maligan''s cloak. Chest or arm under the cloak.


    The marigan stopped moving. Since there is no bleeding, it is presumed to have been inhibited by bullet-proof fibers.


    "Isn''t there plenty of escape inside? I can see you''re stepping on quite a few spots for a hungry demon. Look, I''ve been here since I was your age, so my intimacy is boiling."


    Stop shooting and talk.


    "But... you can''t be a good girl after all. It''s not good to worry about stray bullets. It is a negative element that is only fatal. It is stronger without pity. You don''t know that, do you?


    "Sometimes compassion works positive. You don''t know that, do you? And compassion doesn''t come from such an intention."


    Truth returns indifferently to Maligan, who speaks of theory.


    "Ah... I see. I''m sure it is. You have a good experience with someone taking care of you. That must be... awesome - wonderful. That''s why you''re like that. I don''t have that kind of experience, so I have to imagine. That''s why I''m like this. Whoops... there''s someone in front of you with something you don''t have. This frustration and frustration... are all kinds of weird sensations that are difficult to describe... Ah... in a word, fuck."


    Maligan speaks with a bitter expression.


    "And... don''t shoot me this time, you''ll listen to me. Is that what kindness is? Is he pitiful? Well... I just want to thank you a little bit. I''m going to live the rest of my life with the memories that a foolish hungry ghost who listened to me was killed by me soon afterwards."


    Speaking that far, Maligan gave him a cloak. Your cloak reveals your hidden left arm.


    (Machine... cyborg)


    True understanding that bullets were not hindered by bullet-proof fibers, but by metal arms. And it reminds me of someone.


    (There is no doubt that there is something gimmick in the prosthesis, like the Rain Shore Lily. While you''re hiding it in your cloak. So, showing the hidden prosthetic hand deliberately means using the gimmick.)


    When true thought was spinning around, Maligan opened his palm wide and turned Yoshihide towards the true. There was a hole in the center of the palm.


    Judge it to be something to eject, and the real thing is to fly.


    At that moment, a beam is emitted from the palm of Maligan''s prosthesis.


    "That''s...."


    The truth that emitted the beam could not help but penetrate.


    "You''ll be able to strike surprisingly while you''re hiding it in your cloak. I''ll be vigilant at the time of the cloak, but it''s still better to show them and then shoot."


    "It may be, but I don''t know if I can do it... because I''m going to have a big hole in my cape."


    Maligan said that with his face, but now he''s shooting a gun.


    While avoiding bullets, True was also paying attention to Maligan''s left prosthesis. Attention must also be paid to attacks that are different from bullets. While Maligan is shooting with his right hand gun, he has to be alert to the possibility of doing something with his left hand prosthesis.


    Thanks to that, I soon realized the truth. The wire extends from Maligan''s left hand and goes down under the roof.


    I could almost understand what I was trying to do.


    True points the gun at Maligan.


    Before the truth pulled the trigger, Maligan pulled down the wire under the roof.


    The wire was tangled with immigrant children. I''m still a little kid about four or five years old.


    (I knew it.)


    True pulls the trigger before Maligan shields his child.


    The bullet directly hits Maligan''s left arm prosthesis. Because of that impulse, the wire goes crazy and falls under the roof before the child is pulled up.


    "This guy! He shot me!


    Maligan shouts and sees the truth.


    "Aren''t you the protagonist type sweetheart!? If you think you escaped on the roof because you don''t want to be caught, you don''t hesitate to shoot if you try to make a hungry ghost hostage!? Bresugii!


    Maligan raised a protest voice, but in fact, if I hadn''t expected it to be true, my movement might have been consolidated for a moment by being pushed into disbelief. It was only when I noticed the wire that I was able to take the hostage and use it as a shield when I was lowering the wire under the roof that I was able to act calmly.


    "You were like this!


    Maligan reaches for the palm of his prosthetic hand.


    (It is difficult to think of using the same hand, and now it is another hand?


    Even with that in mind, the truth is that Maligan''s murderous intentions are matched by evasive actions.


    Maligan attacks with lethality. It certainly wasn''t a beam this time.


    It was a miniature shell that was fired from the palm.


    It hits the roof and explodes. Although the true attack was avoided, it was blown away by the blast and fell sideways. This attack was completely unexpected.


    (I see... instead of dodging you, like a cartoon... you should have done that...)


    In a cartoon I saw a long time ago, it really reminds me of a scene where a bullet was fired into a cannon just before launching a grenade launcher.


    "Isn''t that amazing? If you let go of the beam, it will also be a grenade launcher, a delightful versatile arm. The size is small, so it''s less powerful, but, well, it was enough to take you down."


    Looking down at the true fallen, he smiled slightly and pointed his gun at him.


    (My body... doesn''t move. No way... they''re going to kill you here?


    True fears of death come to mind at the same time.


    (We can''t die. I don''t care about pride)


    Remembering that I had a trump card, I decided to use that power.


    "Mh... shhhhhh..."


    Maligan filled his nose with a tissue that had been cut first because his nose bled when he tried to stab him.


    "Okay, goodbye now."


    Again, Maligan is really pointing at the gun and laughing hard.


    "But which way!


    Immediately beside Maligan, a voice was heard, and someone jumped up from under the roof.


    (Homeless?)


    Maligan wonders when he suddenly sees someone on his side.


    "Bhhhh! I''m a fly today! Flies flying up the roof!


    For some reason, Hayama, dressed as a homeless man, was truly stunned when he saw him shouting aggressively next to Maligan.

 2137 16.

    "Hey, Bob. Quiz."


    Every time I heard this conversation from my father''s mouth, Bob Maligan froze in fear.


    "That''s incorrect! Blackaw!"


    If he misses the quiz, the father makes a pleasant voice and punches his son with his fist with a crooked smile. Although it''s a little awkward at first, but I still punch him in the face with my fist, so Maligan always had a mole on his face and started bleeding immediately with a little something. My nose bleeds even if I''m a little excited, even if the temperature changes a little, even if I just exercise, so I started packing tissues in advance before playing sports.


    Maligan left the house at the age of thirteen. And I became a street gang.


    Maligan returned home at the age of fifteen. And he started revenge on his father.


    Hey, Daddy, it''s a quiz.


    Every time I heard this conversation from Maligan''s mouth, my father trembled in fear.


    "That''s incorrect! Blackaw!"


    If you miss the quiz, Maligan makes a happy voice and beats his father with a distorted smile on his mouth. Since he beat his face without any effort, his father''s face was in a state of constant fracture rather than an endless mole.


    One day, his father was taken to the hospital.


    My father broke. I''m not dead. He''s alive, but he''s gone. Whether you talk to him or beat him up, he just looks up at the void like he''s been stunned forever. No, I was actually stunned.


    Maligan was horrified. I ran scared to see humans break. And I can think of a horrible possibility. If I had obeyed my parents without rebellion at all, it could have happened to me.


    Maligan also felt terribly guilty about destroying his father. Even such a hopeless father did not hate it deeply. I realized that I really admired it somewhere in my heart.


    Maligan was struck by the feeling that the possession had fallen since then. It was accompanied by a strong feeling of weakness.


    "I was raised with my parents hitting me half funny, and I beat my parents half funny for revenge... and broke my parents... I''m a piece of shit. It''s like shit in shit."


    Marigun murmurs as she sits back on her chair and looks down at the nosebleed falling on the floor without trying to wipe it.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t been well lately."


    Kelly Murdoch, a boy of the same age belonging to the same street gang, called out.


    "Actually...."


    For the first time here, Maligan told me about his father.


    Honestly, I didn''t like talking until now. I was ashamed, because I had a bad father, I grew up in a bad family, and I was a bastard, and I did the same thing to my father, and it all made me feel awful.


    "It''s not uncommon. We all are. If I grew up in a decent family, I wouldn''t be a gangster."


    Maligan was surprised that Murdoch laughed lightly. I could be convinced that that was true if I was told, and I thought it was stranger that I hadn''t noticed it before. Anyway, if I tried Maligan at that time, it was scaly from my eyes.


    I was only aware and pessimistic about myself. I felt inferior on my own. That made me very stupid.


    "I''m better than you. I''ve been carved by my father since I was seven. My mother remarried, not my real father. It was a short and small penis, but on the contrary, it was a salvation part. And when I was 10 years old, my drunken father''s anus was stuffed with firecrackers and exploded. Until then, I was like a scum that was left eaten and eaten, but I realized I had to defy it in order not to be eaten."


    Sure, it was worse than me, and I thought it was amazing what I did over and over again, and Maligan felt awe of Murdoch.


    "I don''t want to be eaten anymore. That''s why I chose the food side. How about you, Bob?


    "I don''t like it either. I mean, don''t call me by my name. I don''t like my name."


    I see. Strange encounter. Me, too. "


    "I agree. I''ll turn to the eating side. I''ll do what I want. I''ll make it my food from one end of the world."


    Everything in the world is just me. Maligan decided to eat everything for his pleasure, for his desire, for his satisfaction, for his happiness.


    All right, time for the quiz.


    Faced by Homeless Hayama, Maligan raises his index finger and laughs slightly.


    "Which idiot thinks it''s cool not to blur, or what do you say, or do you think it''s very harmful?


    "That quiz, that litmus paper of understanding."


    In response to the quiz, Hayama spoke such a word without putting in her hair.


    "Huh?


    Maligan smiles with an impressive and intriguing voice.


    "I''ll ask you why you think so."


    "Whether or not you like it is an emotional issue is a matter of putting it on the shelf for the time being, looking directly at reality, and judging logically. There are people in the world who do not take a good look at the questions asked and give answers to their own preferences, or put their votes in. This quiz was litmus paper to measure it, and it was visible in the clear flies'' eyes."


    Hayama talks as he slowly flips his hands like wings.


    "This quiz has one purpose. In general, it is not a question to answer in white or black. Finally, it is a case-by-case situation, and it is not always possible to decide which is bad. After you gave me your answer, did you intend to talk about it? Well, my answer is... people who don''t change their minds at all are often annoying."


    "Phew... my quiz will roar at you, and you''ll see through all that."


    Marigan listens to Hayama''s answer, puts his hand on his chin and smiles with satisfaction.


    "Fufufu... when I became a fly, I burst into my head. It''s not like my usual maggots. Bunnh, bunnh!


    "Was the movement of the hand a mimic of the form of a fly...? Now that the quiz is over, let''s go!


    Maligan fired two shots first, but Hayama took a light step to dodge while keeping his hand open.


    "Something... disgusting."


    Truly murmuring. I agreed with Maligan. I can only think that it is a mess.


    "You don''t have to understand. But this is the reality. No matter how much you hate flies because of your emotions, shooting them in the glorious sky is a difficult business that is close to impossible. That''s the reality. Bunnnnnnnnn"


    "Shit."


    Marigan poisons Hayama and shoots again, but he still flickers.


    In the meantime, Hayama fired suddenly.


    Maligan lost sight of Hayama''s shooting, which left him feeling no sense of killing. When I noticed, I was shot in the right shoulder. When I realized that Hayama had shot me. It''s a marigan that even remembers the illusion that time is gone.


    Fortunately, it didn''t pierce bullet-proof fibers, but it was a great mental shock. In Maligan, astonishment, fear and anger boil strongly at the same time.


    "Still don''t know? No matter how much you hate me or how much you fool me, no one can stop me from becoming a fly. That''s real."


    Yeshan murmured with his face as he clasped his hands and walked around constantly in a strange way like a suspicious fucker.


    "This guy... is one of the most annoying guys I''ve ever met in my life... the most annoying guy I''ve ever seen in my life. It might be the best three if it''s so useless....."


    With a smile - a smile that pushed and killed anger and fear, Marigan turned into a cyborg, pointing his left hand at Hayama.


    The beam is released, but Hayama is easy to dodge.


    "There''s Grenade too!


    True will raise the cry of warning to Hayama.


    (I don''t know. That was just one shot....)


    Maligan murmurs in his mouth as he becomes a traffic cone.


    Hayama fires one shot. Maligan couldn''t react again. I ate it in the middle of my stomach this time. Bullet-proof fiber once again prevented the bullet from penetrating, but it does not inhibit impact. Marigan leans in anguish, struck by intense pain that shakes his internal organs.


    Maligan stepped forward a little, but he managed to endure the quagmire. The tissue stuck to my nose fell on the roof and bled out of my nose.


    (If I get shot in the head... am I finished...?


    The anger subsided. Fear reigns now. But Maligan noticed there.


    (He can shoot without killing himself. Instead of relying on deception and intuition, you just need to rely on your vision. That''s a tough story, but it''s not like there''s no chance.)


    Maligan stares at Hayama as his heart is about to be filled with fear, rekindling the fire of fighting spirit.


    Hayama shoots. Maligan was watching. And it moved immediately.


    A bullet flew through the space where Maligan''s head was until a few seconds ago.


    "Uooh!?


    Maligan screams like a scream. The moment he dodged, Maligan''s scaffolding was lost and his body was wrapped in the feeling of being thrown into the air.


    It was a marigan that stepped on the part between the roof and the part between, and because it was a brittle part of the roof, it stepped through the clothes and fell.


    (Is this... lucky that you''re unhappy? Is this the divine revelation of retreating here?


    Marigan puts a butt mochi on the dirt in an alley in the homeless city, he thinks.


    (Now... let''s leave. Abdominal pain.... But that flyman. Nice guy to play with. It''s been a long time since I bluffed. This time, I will definitely kill you.)


    As he stood up and left the scene in a fluttering but hasty fashion, Maligan smiled and rolled his fighting spirit on his face.

 2138 17.

    Hayama did not go down after Maligan. If I wanted to continue the fight, they would come out, otherwise I decided that this was the end of the fight.


    "Are you okay? Makoto."


    Hayama embraces the truth.


    "What were you doing?


    "As you can see, I was disguised as a homeless person and listening. Exactly what maggots deserve. This is the right material. Uhhhhhh"


    Hayama answers the real question with pleasure as he wriggles his body.


    I''ll report to Simon for now.


    And I''ll call Hayama. Then explain the situation.


    Truly, you seem to have been alarmed. Did you get sick in the back street?


    Simon''s joke echoed on a speaker from Hayama''s phone.


    "I didn''t know he could help me... But thank you. Thank you."


    How are you?


    Hayama truly expresses his gratitude, which is not at all heartfelt, and makes his body twitch more intensely than usual.


    "I don''t know what that entanglement means."


    When I saw Hayama twisting his body, I really thought of my face in my head.


    The wounds will make it difficult to fight. Go back to your true self. "


    "Cure in a day"


    Simon says, Truth declares.


    Ah, Junko''s place is like a game inn, can you enjoy it all overnight? I miss it. Junko and I used to take care of Junko when the new house and I were rampaging in the back street. You were a little boy. "


    Nostalgic Simon.


    "I''ll take you all the way."


    Hayama said, and took the true responsibility, and took him out of the homeless city. Call a dark taxi and get a real one.


    Simon appeared in front of Hayama when the truth was gone.


    "Makoto is temporarily leaving. If only I could be saved a little sooner... Oh, I''m a useless maggot. When can I fly in the sky as a single fly....."


    Hayama moaning at heaven.


    "It would have been bad without your help, and it would have been his fault if he got pinched. I don''t think it''s better to hear the analogy of maggots and flies, so I want you to stop."


    Simon complains as he follows.


    "Uuuu... that''s what they often say. But if you pull the maggots out of me, what''s left? It''s not an exaggeration to say that this is my identity...."


    Hayama mourns even more.


    "Besides, I''d like you to tell me what your purpose is. Well, I can imagine a few things...."


    "Er... guardian duty... eh? It seems a little different... the duty of the patron gods is a bit cool, but it''s not as big a fly as the patron gods..."


    Asked Simon, Hayama is in trouble.


    "Do you have a duty of confidentiality? But, hey, you''ve been working with me, and you''re involved in this whole thing, right? Or maybe I can aim for it. Well, I''m not looking out for you. It doesn''t look like a sleeping head type."


    "That''s not true. If it''s my job, I''ll be surprised."


    "Really? But at least it won''t hurt me. There were plenty of loopholes to ambush."


    (Now... yes.)


    Hayama answered in his mouth. At the moment, it is my job to explore trends in tea time on the battlefield, but if my client gives me a kill order, it''s a different story.


    "I think it would be better to join the Resistance, the real people I know."


    Simon said so.


    Vivian''s parents were killed. Vivian killed me.


    The reason is that he did not acknowledge Vivian''s troubles, he did not see the suffering, and instead he cursed, scolded and oppressed.


    Gender ambiguity. The difference between mind and body. It seemed to them that my child who suffered from it was just a shame. The fact that Vivian despaired, despair turned to anger, and anger turned to murder.


    My parents take killing for granted and are vivians with no guilt or dust, but they have strong self-pity for the fact that they were killed by their parents. Even though it''s a life that I''ve only seen because of transgender, I can''t help but curse how much fate bullies me, such as becoming a cursed person such as a parent killer. I can''t help feeling sorry for myself.


    Families are not the only ones who have been discriminating. Such discrimination took place in the same immigration caves.


    The people in the immigration slums - the poor are poor to the heart. The consciousness that they are at the lowest level of society is constantly attached, and the result is distorting the mind. So when they find another object of discrimination, they beat it relentlessly. The Vivian has become the door.


    But Vivian was on his side. These are the members who built the current Immigration Revolutionary Army. And it was Pedro, younger than anyone else, who continued to support him.


    To be honest, Vivian resents immigrants, but also resents the same immigrants who are loathing the status quo. And I don''t forget that they''ve been discriminating against themselves. That''s why, I can''t tell anyone else, the serial murder of an immigrant that looked like a hat climb, proposed by the battlefield tea time, was also accepted with little resistance. And deep down in my heart, there are parts that are secretly slipping away. Of course, I can''t tell anyone about it.


    And now Vivian knows very well that his mind is turning black and cold, aware that he is going to die soon. Everything is hateful. Cursed. Only the Immigration Revolutionary Army can forgive.


    "How do you use the funds you got from Nudist School?


    Asked by Pedro, Vivian, who was deluded by his thoughts, was relieved.


    "Let''s buy weapons. Share it with members who have not undergone surgery."


    Pedro hardened slightly to Vivian''s answer.


    "I want to make up my mind before I die. I want to remind people who have been discriminating against immigrants."


    "Are you going to commit indiscriminate terrorism...?


    That''s right.


    Breathe in and answer Pedro lightly.


    "I disagree. That kind of imitation makes people feel sad without direct resentment....."


    Pedro''s manifestation of will ignited Vivian anger.


    "Did you forget? People in this country live by stepping on us?


    "Then what are you trying to do to kill the same immigrants and set them on fire?


    "It''s the minimum sacrifice we need to get out of this situation!


    When Pedro yells, Vivian is also cool and yells back. I can hardly remember Pedro yelling at me. That''s why Vivian was so angry and sad. Even though I trust Pedro most and rely on him, I wonder how much Pedro denies me.


    "It''s a classic little scoundrel''s dialog that appears in cartoons, games, and animations and thinks it''s justice. As far as the murdered side is concerned, it has nothing to do with the convenience of the murdered side. I just ended my life irrationally."


    "Then you should''ve stopped sooner. You didn''t seriously try to stop me, even if you disagreed with me. You knew that in your heart, didn''t you? He said I did it the right way. An effective means. I''m going to be a good kid now, or I''ll throw up."


    The two scolded each other.


    Then Pedro looked as if the possession had fallen, and stood up and turned his back on Vivian.


    "Vivian, I''m sorry... I can''t keep up with you anymore...."


    "Are you going to betray me?


    "I don''t care what you do, but I''m done here."


    "You were the only one who believed me....."


    Hearing Pedro''s words, Vivian shook his voice and his fist. My eyes were on the brink of closure.


    "I''ll kill you!


    "Tochi, are you crazy?"


    Pedro murmured with despair in response to Vivian shouting and attacking him, avoiding Vivian attacks.


    Vivian already produces bird scales, mouth and hook nails. I could fight Pedro, but I didn''t mean to.


    "I should have done this sooner... If you don''t betray Vivian... But you''re wrong!


    Pedro activated his abilities when he screamed with determination.


    "What!? Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Suddenly Pedro''s body was wrapped in white powder, and the powder spread and covered Vivian''s body. Not only is his vision blocked, but Vivian coughs violently with powder in his eyes, nose, throat, and ashes.


    Vivian got thin and coughed up and ran forward, but he didn''t come out of the powder and hit the wall.


    When the powder that had been standing like smoke was stretched, Pedro was no longer there.


    (Deal with it before the people of Nudist School know it... or be ashamed and ask for help...)


    Troubled Vivian.


    (Choosing the former may cause more bad things to happen, and the latter may be seen less��)


    After all, Vivian chooses the latter and contacts Murdoch to discuss the situation.


    Okay. I was on my way right now. We''ll look for it too. "


    Murdoch told me over the phone in a careless voice.

 2139 18.

    Ten nights later, the four men, Shook, Tsubaki and Chick Man, were walking in a place called North Namida Shopping Street in the immigration cave.


    Compared to the South Namibia shopping district, the roads are wide, with department stores and drug stores lined up rather than simple cabin, privately owned shops. There were also three members of the Dull Resistance going out shopping with the chick man.


    Already, you''ve been following me through a lot.


    As he walked, he said with a grumpy face.


    "I''m trying to blame the tea time on the battlefield, but the culprit is the Immigration Revolutionary. Self-produced demonstration to attract angry immigrants to expand the organization. These guys are pretty tough."


    "Ahh....."


    A depressed chick with a melancholy face.


    "Whether you''ve suddenly tried to sin against the Hollow Resistance, or you''ve acquired the power to remodel it at the Yukioka Institute, it''s all a derailment."


    "I don''t care to say that in front of me and Mr. Hayashi who''s been remodeled....."


    Ten nights into a wobbly dialogue. Shaking turns from a grumpy face to a loving smile.


    At that time, I got a call.


    It''s me. Speak up and let the shore hear you for ten nights. "


    It was a true phone call. Shake the speaker as directed.


    Simon Bell, number two tea time on the battlefield, wants to meet and talk to you. They want to put their hands together if possible. "


    Good!


    Shaking agreed in two replies.


    "You said you''d answer immediately without asking for any details...."


    The way he responded to the shake, he was stunned.


    (I understand why Aizawa instructed me to be a speaker)


    Ten nights I think secretly.


    "No, Senpai Aizawa brought me a story, so I can trust you."


    He says, "Stop thinking about that."


    The answer to the shake is pointed out with a calm face.


    "He wants to meet me in a place that is as discreet as possible. I''m injured and I''m back at Yukioka Lab, so please come over. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Senpai is wounded... and the enemy is so strong that he can stay in the inn and heal himself..."


    Watch out for a guy named Bob Maligan. He was cyborg with one arm, and he was smart enough to shoot a beam out of his palm, shoot a grenade launcher, and wire out. "


    "Well, tell him I''ll meet you at the coffee shop in the north Namida shopping district in Sudow Yodazo."


    Okay.


    I can hang up the real phone.


    That''s why the four of them entered the department store next to each other and waited for Simon''s arrival in the coffee shop.


    Simon arrived after a while. But Simon wasn''t the only one who came.


    Oh, I saw you the other day.


    Simon first turned to the chick and shouted.


    Are you still there? No... you were number two in tea time on the battlefield. "


    The chick moans.


    Meanwhile, the three members of the Dull Resistance focused their gaze on Simon''s side.


    "Hayama...."


    Hayama!


    The appearance of Hayama, a cleaner who once fought at the Temple Biology Laboratory, surprised the three members of the Resistance.


    "Oh... it''s been a long time."


    Hayama turns behind Simon and greets him uncomfortably.


    Did you know each other?


    Simon smiles.


    Sitting face to face with Simon, Hayama, and Chicko, the three members of the Hollow Resistance discuss each other''s circumstances and circumstances, and even exchange information.


    (She looks very good. The smell and affection are good and calm, and the place warms up just by being there?)


    In front of Simon, I think it''s ten nights.


    (This is another incredible vision...)


    On the other hand, he couldn''t help but be surprised at Simon''s vision. Behind Simon, who smiled gently, lay the demon Asura, who had six arms on his three faces, and the Maitreya Bodhisattva, who smiled with mercy on his face.


    "I mean, the tea time on the battlefield was really trying to make this immigration cave a business place."


    "Hunting humans is not stupid."


    Hearing the chick''s words, Simon shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, it was a huge harvest that I was able to meet with the great teacher on the battlefield and clearly see where he stood. I also found out that the human hunting site was deceiving me."


    And, uh...


    "Our purpose and Simon''s immediate purpose are almost the same. We have stopped the Revolutionary Immigration Army runaway. Simon sanctioned the wet nudist school. And the Immigration Revolutionary Army and Nudist School are connected."


    And ten nights.


    I see. Because I wanted to put my hands together, I was given a contact place. I thought I could trust them because they assured me that I could trust them. "


    "Ahahah, we were able to make contact with each other with peace of mind because Senpai Aizawa assured us."


    Hearing Simon''s words, he laughed with a good shake.


    "Regardless of Aizawa, who is he over there?


    Hayama has a sharp gaze. Hayama glanced at Rin for a moment and then panicked.


    "I don''t know what he''s up to either. Well, I know about it, but it''s not as hard as forcing me to ask."


    Simon looked at Hayama and said.


    "Maybe... it won''t hurt Simon. At the moment, it''s like checking in an immigration cave....."


    Yeshan answers with the subtle truth and lies that clouds his words.


    "There''s no hostility to immigrants in the immigration caves, is there?


    "Of course not. How can you be so suspicious?


    Hayama''s eyes were rounded to check on the chick.


    "No, I was a little nervous... I''m sorry. It''s happened so much, and there''s a lot of people involved, so...."


    "Nobody believes you anymore? A skeptical ghost?"


    Listening to the chick man''s dialog, he asked with a wonderful sound.


    "Not everyone. In the end, there''s a part of me that only believes in immigrants. Because of the feeling of inferiority in the immigration cave and beyond...."


    A chick who talks with a smile of self-immolation.


    "We immigrants look like insects if we''re Japanese. Many immigrants are aware of that. Neither do I."


    "No, I look like a maggot too. Uh-huh. You''re not a perfect Japanese."


    Hayama was waving around beside a chick man who talked with a bitter look.


    "Hey chick, don''t say that kind of negative stuff. At least I don''t think so. That kind of thing makes me sick. Next time I tell you, I''ll ask you to come down. I feel humiliated."


    The shake is unusual and the tone is very tight.


    "If I, Mr. Ten Nights and Mr. Hayashi are looking at the chick consciously with such discriminatory eyes, I will not accept the request from the beginning. If we don''t believe in the refractive consciousness of the self-discriminated, then this is it. Why did you ask an unbelievable person?"


    "Okay... I''m sorry, I won''t tell you again."


    The chick nodded and apologized for being blamed by the shake.


    "Sometimes you shake."


    The crocodile smiled at the direction of shaking.


    "Er? Occasionally. But sometimes you praise me."


    I was delighted to be praised and still smiled, and my mouth was loose.


    Pedro jumped out of the Immigration Revolutionary Army and ran desperately through the homeless streets of the riverbed.


    (She ran away. But what do we do if we run? Did I make the right choice? I betray the dying Vivian... and I''m sure Vivian is sad...)


    As he ran out of breath, various thoughts came to mind and disappeared.


    (No, I made the right choice. It happened now, but this is fine. My heart refused violently. I can''t bear to keep following you and doing bad things.)


    The Immigration Revolutionary Army and other activities were also carried out by Pedro because of the presence of Vivians. It didn''t resonate with the idea at all, but I couldn''t endorse the method of killing the same immigrants and setting them on fire, or the revolution that just started the riots.


    A rental car stopped violently in the driveway along the homeless street as he tried to escape, climb up to the dirt, and run straight down into the immigration cave grounds. It was just in front of Pedro, as if it were inhibiting Pedro''s movement.


    Pedro froze when the car door opened and saw the face of the person in the driver''s seat. Kelly Murdock, the boss of Nudist School.


    Murdoch gets out of the car. Pedro was stuck in fear, but he managed to move his body and crawl up again.


    "Stop."


    Murdoch called from behind and Pedro stopped. Now I can understand what Murdoch is doing without seeing it. I didn''t want to understand, but I understand. He must be pointing a gun at himself.


    Looking back afraid, as Pedro imagined, Murdoch was pointing his gun at him.


    (This is... the end... Stupid....)


    Pedro looks desperate. Faced with death, feelings of regret for what I did work.


    "Oh dear... a nice old, scared kitten like Kitten." It''s disgusting..... "


    Murdoch sighed and lowered the gun he was pointing at Pedro.


    (Eh....?


    Seeing Murdoch behave like that, Pedro looks good.


    "You''re awake. I don''t know...."


    Refers to a car that Murdoch rides with his thumb while looking at Pedro.


    "Get in."


    Pedro has expectations and suspicions about Murdoch''s dialogues. I wonder if you''re going to kill me if I let you down.


    "You don''t trust me? Then I''ll be gone soon. But if you''re going to ride, I''ll take you somewhere safe by spreading a chase."


    But Murdoch''s calm tone was very unlikely to be that of a man with evil intentions.


    "Why...?


    "Why don''t you talk in the car?


    Seeing Murdoch laughing, Pedro was ready to enter the passenger seat.

 2140 19.

    "Why did you help me?


    As the car left, Pedro asked Murdoch.


    "Hmm... it''s because I''m twisting. Or should I say my usual bad habit?"


    Murdoch leans his head and returns vague answers with an ambiguous smile.


    "Say it again, you seem to have woken up. That kind of guy wants to keep you alive. That''s what I''m talking about."


    Murdoch says with a smelly smile on the bad side.


    "Will you help me when I wake up....."


    Pedro couldn''t understand Murdoch''s words.


    "Yeah, the other way around? Does it bother you to let him die...?


    Murdoch speaks while driving violently.


    "Ma... you''ve lit me up. You have now risked your life in fear. I was scratching my feet with weakness. I remembered my old self and lay it all over again. You''re the old me."


    Pedro didn''t miss the sad look on Murdoch''s face.


    "Most of them are always flushed. With this point, I will step through my life''s actions - yes... for example, when a hundred people say A, it is not actually possible to believe that B alone is correct and still believe that answer. I don''t care if you''re just a backwards fool. Moreover, if it is a high-risk act, it is even more difficult. Well, that''s what I do all the time... but I was scared at first. And because I stepped through it once, it produced results and led to confidence. My life has changed."


    As he spoke, Murdoch glanced at Pedro in the passenger seat.


    "But be careful. The Goddess of Destiny is mean and a whore. I thought I''d been saved, so I stabbed myself in the back."


    "Thank you for your advice. Ah, of course you helped me....."


    "And it was just a one-time whim that helped. Next time I see you, I''ll probably kill you. Don''t ever see us again."


    As he spoke, Murdoch parked his car.


    Pedro got out of the car silently and lowered his head toward Murdoch, but Murdoch did not try to look at Pedro and left the car violently.


    "I ran away... but what do I do now..."


    Pedro murmured when he looked at the cloudy weather.


    You just gonna run away like this?


    Shortly after thinking so, Pedro shook his head violently with his hands on his face.


    (No... no. I can''t do that either. I just ran away because I wanted to help and I didn''t want to get my hands dirty. I want to stop Vivian)


    As I thought so much, I remembered the dialogue Murdoch told me. Next time I see you, I''ll kill you. That would not be a threat. And if we don''t get away from this, we might see each other again.


    But at the same time, I remember another line Murdoch was talking about. He said he woke up.


    (Should I contact the chick? That''s not what happens....)


    Pedro remembered and called the chick.


    Phone rang at the chick''s fingertips as Simon and Hayama spoke at the coffee shop in the department store.


    (Pedro....)


    A chick who looks at his opponent''s name and is surprised.


    "Mr. Pedro?


    A chick who uses his voice as a speaker and picks up the phone with his name on his mouth. The other five listen to the conversation.


    "Um... I can''t follow Vivian to the Immigration Revolutionary Army anymore. I made a mistake and ran away. I almost got killed."


    A mixed voice of fear, excitement and preparedness echoes.


    "I didn''t know what to do, so I called... It''s for my pathetic brother. Hahahaha....."


    "It sounds serious from my voice, and I don''t think I''m lying. I don''t think it''s an act. But it''s possible they''re swimming. Regardless of the phone call, you should avoid joining us at the moment. Listen to me on the phone first."


    I agree.


    Simon whispered and Hayama nodded.


    "Along the way... the boss of Nudist School helped me. You let me go in the car. I don''t know what you''re going to do."


    Pedro talks as if he is driving Simon''s suspicion of swimming.


    "No, isn''t this a trap? Why would the boss of Nudist School help me there?"


    "I''m too obvious, and I doubt it''s a trap."


    Shake says, but the moose chants.


    "It''s not a trap. That''s what Murdoch is. Help the weak or in distress at random. Maybe it''s the enemy. He was one of mine, and that''s how he helped me."


    Simon said with a nostalgic smile, pointing to his fingertip phone while looking at the chick, and even waved his hand down in front of his mouth to make him talk.


    "It''s Simon Bell from battlefield tea time. I am now in a combative relationship with the Sasamatsu Chick Man, and I am acting together. Would you like me to wash up your information? What the hell are you after? Well, there''s something we know, but once we''re done sorting things out, let''s not cover up everything you know."


    Okay...... In the form of tracking the time series, I will talk from the beginning..... "


    And Pedro spake, prompted by Simon.


    That was a month and a half ago.


    The Immigration Revolutionary Army has been in existence for years. The name alone is courageous, but I wasn''t planning to launch a revolution or terrorism in particular. In terms of numbers, I can''t do such a thing. I don''t have the courage either. It was just a group of people gathering to complain and argue.


    At that time, they knew it in their hearts, and they didn''t mean it. Immigrants remain immigrants forever. We have to get out of the existence to support the bottom of society.


    And many had embraced the reality. The people who lived in tents are miserable and discriminatory, but no one has trouble eating them. Since they are Japanese on the family register, insurance also applies normally. I can send my children to school. Depending on the circumstances, immigrants may also receive life protection. Some of the second and third generations of immigrants have been successful. Assistance is received from political groups and activists seeking to use immigrants, or from NPOs whose aim is to provide pure support.


    One critic bookmarked the current situation of immigrants and named it this way. The most luxurious slave in the world.


    The Revolutionary Immigration Army, including Pedro, while acknowledging the status quo, did not like the way immigrants are today. Most regrettably, many of our immigrants have adapted to this environment. There are some who desert, but there is no sibling consciousness among such highly motivated hard-workers or talented people. Hurry up and get what you want.


    One day, they showed up.


    Nudist School, once America''s strongest gang. As a result of fierce struggles over battlefield tea time and the hegemony of the American underworld, they were defeated and merged with a Chinese mafia called Soul Jelly, but it didn''t work out after all. I was looking for a new business and a new territory.


    "I can help you, so start a riot. Violence is the best way to move people - or silence them. Unleash the wrath of oppression. That way, the people in the immigration slums can live a better life."


    Kelly Murdoch, the boss of Nudist School, said so, offering to lend huge sums of money, weapons, and even people.


    But we don''t have enough compatriots to start a riot. At least a hundred people want angry compatriots who are serious about rioting, Vivian thought.


    So Bob Maligan, an executive at Nudist School, suggested it. Find a way to keep killing immigrants and set them on fire.


    Several people, including Vivian, agreed. But some disagreed. Many were confused and said nothing. In my heart, I was afraid to speak against it, but also to speak clearly against it.


    And the next day, all the opponents were injured.


    Vivian again expressed his intention to agree, and all members of the Revolutionary Immigration Army followed that intention.

 2141 20.

    I didn''t think Ricardo would be killed. I didn''t know who was going to be killed. I can''t believe my girlfriend and I were killed.... "


    It was a pedro full of sorrow and remorse, but it sounded empty in the ears of chicks and pigeons.


    "Who is Ricardo?


    "It''s the beginning of our request to the Resistance. Someone who knew the chick guy here was murdered, so he asked us to find him."


    Hayama asks and Kazuya answers.


    "I see. I''m sorry I broke my back. The maggots don''t break their hips. Uh-uh."


    Hayama is sitting with his hands on his head and twisting his torso.


    "If I hadn''t known you, it sounded like I could have been killed."


    What kind of person is that?


    "I''m not. I''m a maggot, but I don''t have such a bad idea."


    Yeshan denied, laughing slightly at her words.


    "You didn''t hear what Nudist School was after?


    Simon asks.


    When we do business here... And by cooperating with us, immigrants will improve their status, boost the economy of immigration slums, and boost their business. That was the rationale, and I was convinced. But there was also a question. It seemed strange that he had spared no effort to provide me with funds. It doesn''t matter how much upfront investment... "


    Even if I think it''s strange, I can''t talk to anybody, and everybody will judge whether it was just because I wanted to have it.


    "Pedro, what do you want to do after all?


    The chick asks.


    "I just ran away and made a confused phone call... I just wanted to report it... Ahhhh... I don''t even know what I''m talking about."


    "Well, it''s not impossible. But you should make your decision as soon as possible. Now, if possible. I''m not in a hurry. That way we might be able to help you."


    Uhh...... uhhhh......


    Pedro roars and desperately strikes his head at Simon, who appeals with a gentle voice. Ask yourself.


    The Immigration Revolutionary Army leaves. But... I''m not going to fight them. I''ve always been one of them. Vivian attacked without hesitation... Hahahahaha..... "


    "So, why do you want it?


    Confirm with a slightly harsh voice.


    "I want you to stop the immigration revolutionary army. I can only see the future of destruction."


    "Is that supposed to mean we can kill them all?


    Pedro cried out to Simon, who pressed mercilessly with a gentle voice.


    "If possible... in a peaceful way..."


    "Kill them all in a peaceful way. It''s as hard as I can get."


    "Ahahahahaha"


    Simon smiles with a smile and laughs at Simon with a joke.


    I have heard enough information, so I hang up with Pedro. Then Shake made a real phone call and told Pedro the details of the call.


    As long as I''m listening, I can''t believe it. Should I say I can''t rely on you? "


    "Ahaha, Senpai Aizawa too? That''s what I felt too."


    Hearing the true reaction, Shake was laughing again.


    "I checked the SNS and bulletin boards in the immigration caves, but the voices of anger over the battlefield tea time immigrant hunting are rising, and I''m getting lucky to join the immigration revolution."


    The chick reported it.


    "It would have been better if Pedro had been in the Revolutionary Immigration Army and had the information circulated one by one."


    "Even if I say that, it''s still happening."


    Ten nights is true.


    "I wonder why I made the killer tea time on the battlefield. Just harassment?


    "I don''t know what the aim of Nudist School is, but the Immigration Revolutionary Army is just being used. That''s why tea time on the battlefield is being used as well. I don''t think harassment on an organizational scale is a bit realistic."


    In response to the question that Shaking had spoken of, he expressed his personal opinion.


    "As for the Immigration Revolutionary Army, yes. It''s the easiest to use. When I heard about Pedro earlier, I felt that way."


    Simon talks with an ironic smile.


    "It''s the same in every country. Why do you think we fight with hatred? What makes you think you can drive a fight? That''s because it''s convenient for just a few guys. Because it leads to more wealth or stability of power. To that end, they incite the underworld to conflict and drive to war. This is one of those cases."


    Simon, as a mercenary, has jumped into such a quarrel many times before.


    "Well, I''ve come to understand the purpose of Nudist School. It''s not just harassment trying to blame immigrant hunting for tea time on the battlefield. What a harassment. I''m seducing you. They want us to land in Japan in earnest. And perhaps they''re trying to get hostile from the backstreets or the shadow powers of Japan."


    "What is the difference between just harassment and terrible harassment?


    True to hear Simon''s story, he plunges in unexpectedly.


    "I mean, he wants to fight. He said earlier that the organization would not move without advantages, but that was not the case. When the organization moves with the utmost seriousness, it is for the sake of decency. And Nudist School was defeated in battlefield tea time and banished from the dark city of America. Benefits There''s a good reason to bite us in the face."


    Simon was thinking about something else, even though he was talking like that.


    (I think so normally. But... the Murdoch guy is trying to lure us in for another reason. That''s probably why... that''s it.)


    Simon knew, but he stopped talking at this time. It''s not definite.


    "Are you trying to lure me to Japan for tea time on the battlefield? You came all the way from America?


    Ten nights was still a question.


    "I''ve already come all the way from America. It was also the work of a nudist school spy lurking inside the tea time on the battlefield. There was talk within the organization that immigration caves in Anraku City could be turned into new markets. After that, it was our policy to lure us. And you got me into this mess."


    And Simon.


    "I know what Nudist School''s up to, so if you ignore it, that''s it.


    "I won''t ignore it. I can''t ignore it. We seldom set ourselves up, but if we get caught, whoever we''re dealing with will be crushed thoroughly. Use your best efforts against them. That''s King''s policy. If I hadn''t pierced it, I''d have become a giant organization sometime."


    Ten nights went by, and Simon explained his organization''s policies and circumstances bitterly.


    "Hmm... you know the nature, and you''re trying to lure me to Japan. And then we turn them against the center of the street."


    Hayama roared with his hand against his chin.


    "I was about to do something similar before. A former member of the battlefield tea time was killed, and someone tried to mess with the one who killed the former member of the battlefield tea time. The name of the man killed is Taniguchi. The woman named Yuri Rainbow, who was close to both land and land, tried to mesh her up."


    True and Hayama reacted to the name of Yaguchi Lu that Simon had spoken of, and to the name of Yuriyuki Rainbow, all but the chick.


    Hayama and I have a relationship. Hayama is friendly to both Taniguchi and Rainbow Lily, and I am an enemy to both. In the first place, Yaguchi Lu is like I killed him. "


    "No more blame or hostility. He was gonna get killed, wasn''t he? When we were in my organization, we were controlling his actions. But falling out means you''re back to the original killer. Then I can''t help it."


    Simon told the truth in Nihill''s tone.


    "So, back to the story, I found out what the other party was up to and ignored it. He was just trying to use us, and Land had already washed his legs from the tissue in the first place. But not this time."


    Because it is an organization that is clearly hostile to the tea time on the battlefield. And then he framed me. "


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Simon nods to the true word.


    "What will Simon do now? You''re calling your friends from America?


    Hayama asks questions.


    "Sometimes... But for now, I want to crush their plans with my help. Yeah, I wouldn''t say that if you guys helped me. In some cases, we''ll pay you."


    Looking at them, Simon smiled.

 2142 21.

    Vivian was born and raised in a tent house in the garden of the estate. At this point, Vivian thinks he has pulled out all the hassles. It''s because it''s a tent life that is even more disadvantaged in immigration caves, even though it''s not just immigrants.


    There are about two more cases of detachment on board. My parents don''t understand that Vivian had a gender identity disorder.


    But Pedro, the younger man, admired the Vivian situation without showing resistance. And Vivian has been taking care of Pedro since he was little.


    Pedro''s presence alone was a big win for Vivian. Vivian felt that it was the hope God had given him.


    (I... believed you the most, but I thought you were a community of destiny... how thoughtful that you weren''t there...)


    Vivian can''t believe that Pedro left himself in this situation. It was a nightmare reality I didn''t want to believe.


    "More and more people are coming to join us."


    In the corner of the Immigration Revolutionary Army in Asia, Ancient Senators play a voice and report to the vague Vivian who did nothing.


    "That''s right...."


    "Ah, yes... that''s it..."


    Ancient members lowered their heads and retreated to the vivian who answered with vain eyes and careless voices.


    I would have been delighted by the increase in the number of people wishing to join the revolutionary army, but I am not very pleased with the Vivians today. Pedro''s betrayal is enduring. I also endure the fact that I am dying soon. The combination of the two is too painful. The members also feel distant by feeling such a vivian feeling.


    (Forsaking me who''s dying soon... not much...)


    Vivian protested thinking of Pedro without speaking out, soaking up the tears that were spilling.


    (Did you really abandon it? I want you to tell me... that''s not true.)


    I tried calling Pedro''s cell phone many times, but there was no sign of it coming out.


    He said he couldn''t find Maligan. The Vivian was honestly relieved to hear that.


    (But if Pedro shows up in front of me... and he turns to my enemies, then...)


    I don''t want to imagine, but I have to be prepared. You have to make up your mind. At that time, I said that I would apply cherry.


    The immigration cave at night. The busiest time to see the South Namida shopping district.


    There are many shops lined up in a very narrow alley. Seats in the shop and the width of the seats are also narrow.


    "It''s so lively. People other than immigrants have come quite a bit. Besides the homeless, some of us seem to have come from outside the immigration caves."


    Hayama says when he enters the bar in the immigration cave. The shop was relatively spacious, and seats were spaced apart. Many shops have only counter seats, while the shop also has many box seats.


    "Immigration cave shops are cheap. Cheap restaurants and taverns in particular. Even Japanese who aren''t immigrants, the poor people are bringing their feet here."


    A middle-aged man from a red-faced immigrant listened to Hayama''s murmur and explained.


    "Doya City''s normal."


    And Simon was drinking cheap sake next to Hayama.


    "A super giant Doya city with millions of workers. There''s a lot of business to do, but the culture is different from that of the United States, so we need to match it."


    I can''t say on this occasion, but Simon thinks it''s best to handle illegal drugs. However, it seems like it will become a thin profit and a lot of sales, and if it spreads too much, the eyes of the upper control will shine, so I also feel that it is difficult to adjust.


    "I hear that illegal drug sales in Anraku City are a lot of trouble for organizations to coordinate with each other and even get into the central intervention. But I doubt if immigration caves have such eyes."


    And Hayama. Simon, who lived on the back street in Anraku City when he was a teenager, was also aware of the situation.


    "By the way, Hayama has military experience?


    "Yes, I was in the French Foreign Service."


    I see. Somehow I felt like a soldier. "


    Simon was convinced by Hayama''s words.


    "Do you know the name Devil Grandmother? Umeko Uenohara. He stroked me. It made me the most patient maggot."


    "Of course I know your name. I''m a mercenary too. I''ve never met him."


    Hearing the name Umeko Uenohara, Simon was about to become a traffic cone.


    I can''t say he killed his son.


    Immediately after Simon thought so, Simon felt weird signs and tightened his mind. Hayama also has a slightly real face.


    The symptom owner walked gently behind the counter seat where Hayama and Simon sat next to Simon.


    Bourbon Alimas? Double De?


    A white man sitting next to Simon asks the clerk in a dull Japanese language. He''s taller than the tall Hayama. Simon is only 160 feet tall, so he''s caught between two tall men.


    "Hello, Hayama. What do you do for a living? I don''t suppose he hired you?


    A white man who ordered bourbon asked in English with a giggle. Kelly Murdoch, head of Nudist School.


    "I will remain silent. I can''t speak maggots."


    "I didn''t hire you, and I don''t know what this guy does, but it seems convenient to be working with me."


    Hayama and Simon answered.


    "Hah... I didn''t expect Hayama to get there. I used to hire them, and I was reliant at the time, but turning to my enemies is going to be troublesome and fun."


    Murdoch smiled and a glass was placed in front of him and a whiskey was poured.


    "You''re as stupid as ever. I didn''t know you were sitting next to me alone."


    Simon smiled.


    "I''m just here for a drink. I don''t want to fight, but if that''s what you want, I''ll stand up and pull it out first."


    "Ah? You''re out first. Then I''ll take it out on you too."


    I know that Murdoch and Simon are not motivated at all and are not motivated by each other, even though their mouths are provocative.


    "How''s your boss?


    Murdoch asks.


    "It''s about the morning when I''m not well. After all the noise at dawn."


    "Then we have to break into the time zone in the morning."


    Listening to Simon, Murdoch jokes.


    "I was able to be the boss of the organization. You don''t have to go out of your way to sell it. Didn''t you hate the tea time on the battlefield?


    Simon asks, but I know the answer somehow. Still, I dared to ask, and I felt like listening to Murdoch''s mouth.


    "No way. I''m thanking you... we''re thankful to the King. The reason is... yes. Sportsmanship, I guess."


    Ha?


    Listening to Murdoch''s answer, Simon was taken aback.


    "That''s exactly what I said. There is no grudge. But there is confrontation."


    "Do you know what sportsmanship means?


    "Honestly. And thank you?


    "Then you will know that there are no Sportsmanship Shards. I hate sports in the first place."


    When Simon told him to throw up, he took the bamboo shooter.


    "Well... I mean, it was boring. No... the daily stimulus of the struggle with you was too strong."


    Maligan smiles slightly and carries the bourbon to his mouth.


    "I see... then I understand"


    Simon had similar feelings. With the end of the struggle against the Nudist School and the U.S. Army, the days are running short. It''s a peaceful and boring time.


    Simon came to Japan alone to visit the immigration caves because he was expecting excitement somewhere in his mind. Actions call for drama.


    "Seems like we''re having a hard time."


    That said, Murdoch swallowed the rest of the bourbon, which contained quite a bit.


    "If you want a place to play or someone to play with, why not a mercenary?


    Simon recommends it.


    "No thanks. I want to sleep in bed when I sleep, and I don''t want to be bitten by insects."


    "Hmm, he''s selfish."


    Simon listens to Murdoch and smiles a little.


    "My organization - many militants who would have died first - survived. Me and Maligan. That''s why this is not a funny choice."


    That''s how Murdoch puts his banknotes on the counterfeit.


    "Otsuri Ilimasane. Bye. The next time I see you, I want you to play sportsmanship fairly."


    Murdoch smiled and laughed at the clerk, and immediately afterwards he turned to Simon and spread a fierce smile.


    "That''s why you don''t understand the meaning of sportsmanship...."


    He said, "You know what I don''t understand. You''re doing this on purpose."


    After Murdoch left, Simon and Hayama whispered to each other.

 2143 22.

    It was dawn all night.


    In the morning of that day, the four of them split up in ten nights, shook, shook, and Hayama, and gathered information in the immigration cave.


    There were rumours of serial killings and hunting of immigrants and the immigration revolutionary army in the immigration caves.


    Immigrants are both positive and negative, but it seems that people who originally had heavy hatred for Japan and those who were killed by their relatives and close friends are breathing.


    "I''m joining the immigration revolution! You can trample on us, and we''ll kill all the senior citizens who live there!


    "Really? I''ll destroy the building or throw a flamethrower. I don''t like hurting people."


    "I shake my knife naked. I think it stands out."


    "It just stands out...."


    It''s not a pervert playground.


    "Normal people don''t get hurt, but when the police come, they just throw stones at them. Because I''m an immigrant, my hands have been characterized as discriminatory over and over again. I can''t forgive you!"


    "Recruiting thieves who mix with thieves is better than killing or destroying them, and I think that''s the way to do it."


    At the tip of the immigration cave, as the immigrants gathered and stood up, they also mixed up grandly to hear the story.


    (Doesn''t the police notice? Some immigrants know that this is bad, and there are people who can report it to the police)


    (You can see there''s a leak outside the immigration cave, and there''s no way the police haven''t detected it.)


    Machida tells her when she feels doubtful.


    (That''s right... But I also recorded it, so I''ll send it to the police.)


    (12) Send the recording to a police officer you know.


    (But... poor people are really poor to the heart. Don''t be shy and shout at me for antisocial behavior.....)


    Machida sighs in her mouth.


    (Not necessarily. I had a classmate who was very bright and liked by everyone. The kid''s house was poor with all kinds of problems, but his parents taught him many times not to be poor. And now I work hard as an SM lady.)


    (I didn''t want that...)


    (Really? Miss SM is also a fine profession. Machida-san, don''t you think it''s old and discriminatory?


    He told Machida to make fun of him.


    Ten nights into the immigration cave, I was listening to conversations from immigrants standing in the NPO ration line.


    "The Immigration Revolutionary Army. That''s a great name."


    "I''ve heard rumors. Weird people on the riverbed. But it''s just a bunch of stupid assholes."


    "But as far as the internet goes, it''s really a coup d ''��tat. This is insane."


    It looks like it''s going to be checked for public safety.


    "I mean, if you''re looking for and sanctioning the perpetrator of a serial murder of an immigrant, you''re not going to start a riot."


    "The killer has no hands or feet, so he could start a riot and blame the government."


    "No, we were treated badly, so this happened."


    The contents of the conversation varied from place to place, and there were some who said positive things to the Immigration Revolutionary Army, but the stories I happened to hear there were somewhat negative.


    "Hey, old man, tell me about the immigration revolution."


    Ten nights after I heard the sound of shaking from a little distance, I looked at the sound of the voice. I was walking away, but while I was walking, I stumbled into each other.


    (I can often speak to strangers like that without being an uncle....)


    Ten nights in the park, you can watch and be impressed by the shaking of conversations with immigrants with a smile.


    (Always shaking is ahead of me. He''s up there. That was the defo... I fell down the back street and the distance narrowed a little, and sometimes I overtook it. But there''s nothing I can''t do.)


    Reliable, proud, and a little jealous. Of course, I definitely don''t talk about 10 nights, such as having such feelings for myself, and I don''t want people to know about it.


    "Oooh! Why are Futu Japanese walking in these immigration caves?!


    The high voice echoed, and the night was calm.


    Seeing it, a kid about elementary school year old was caught in the shake.


    "My mother died of overwork six months ago. People from the Immigration Revolutionary Army said they were killed by Japan. That''s why I will avenge this country. Let''s start with you!


    The surrounding immigrants stopped seeing the child pull out his gun and shook him while releasing his lethal intentions.


    "What are you doing? Don''t stop!"


    "What happens when you do that? Calm down."


    Adult immigrants try to dissuade themselves from doing so.


    "Naha, that''s nice. The gaze of hatred. It''s something fresh to see with those eyes. I didn''t do anything to you."


    The shock with the gun pointing at her is a funny smile with plenty of room. Even as if they were provoking, the immigrant men around them are even more disturbed.


    "Why don''t you shoot him? But the moment you shoot me, you''re gonna regret it. Come on, let''s go, let''s go."


    The child was cut by a smile that stirred him up.


    "Uh-oh!


    The child screamed and pulled the trigger. The gunshots hit the corner of the immigration cave.


    The shock was spared, but the bullet struck the immigrant in the back.


    "Ahhh......"


    "Oh my God...."


    Those around me roar. The shot man collapses with an incredible face. The kid who shot him had the same face.


    (Shaking... why are you in trouble here?)


    I don''t think I can leave him alone in the boulders, and at night he runs toward the park where the immigrants are.


    "It''s okay, it''s still alive."


    Return to the immigrant where the shake was fired and begin first aid.


    "Don''t be silly. Call an ambulance right away. I''ll stop the bleeding."


    "Ah, ahh...."


    One of the immigrants who was on the scene made a telephone call after being told calmly by the shaker.


    "Uuu...."


    With the gun in both hands, the child trembles with a crying face. The muzzle is still pointing at the shake, but the shake is as if it doesn''t bother you, and you are overwhelmed by the sight of the shot man, eventually dropping the gun.


    "You hungry bastard!


    An immigrant man punches the shooting child in the back with his fury. And the ten nights I ran, I quickly picked up the gun.


    "Yes, don''t make it rough. I need to ask her something."


    A man holding a child down calls out to him without feeling threatened.


    "Yes, stop the bleeding. I''m glad. Shoot or be shot."


    "This is what happened because the shake provoked me into the darkness...."


    "It''s okay. That''s what I was calculating."


    It was ten nights to blame, but the shaking said not badly, and drew out the gun and pointed it at the child. Immigrants get stiff. And more than anyone else, the kid with the gun was frozen in fear.


    "We''re the cleaners on the back street. I''ve been asked to find the real killer of a serial murder in this immigration cave and take care of it, and I''m investigating."


    "Hey...."


    Ten nights went by without saying a word when I was proudly revealing myself in front of a large number of immigrants.


    "The killer''s eyes are on it, and I''ll make sure he gets paid. So I want to ask you something."


    Lowering the gun he was pointing at, the shaker smiled at the crying face of the child.


    "Tell me everything you know about the Immigration Revolutionary Army. Did you just say that? The Immigration Revolutionary said so. And considering the gun and why a kid like you has it, it''s natural to think that you joined the Immigration Revolutionary Army. I gotta be honest... you know what I mean? Don''t you see?


    Smiling and threatening children in front of a crowd of immigrants. However, there is nothing to blame for the adults of immigrants, and they drink hard spit and watch.


    "I just got in yesterday... but he said tomorrow is already X-Day..."


    The child answers with a bluffing and trembling voice.


    That''s pretty soon again.


    Ten nights murmured.


    "I wonder if there are any other circumstances that would prevent us from taking action."


    And, wobble.


    "So, check again. The Revolutionary Army gave you the gun, didn''t they? Is that thing already falling apart?


    "Many people received guns after being called today because of the distribution of weapons. But I heard that there will be more people in the show tomorrow, and I plan to distribute more guns..."


    "Okay. Thank you."


    A shake approaches the child and strokes the threatened child''s head.


    Um... I don''t have any parents either. They killed me. "


    With a smile, the child looks calm.


    "Let''s live together."


    "Uuuuu...."


    The child begins to cry when a gentle voice is heard.


    (I don''t know what you''re talking about even though you killed that parent....)


    If I kept quiet, it would be like a beautiful talk, but I was completely stunned for ten nights.


    Hayama was also disguised as homeless and exploring the riverbed.


    The Immigration Revolutionary Army is also based in the riverbed homeless city, so there is potential for more important information here. However, there are risks.


    "There are other places where black and white people often come and go. It''s a hotel a little away from the immigration cave."


    When I was interviewing the homeless, Hayama got powerful information.


    "And you look disguised, but you''re not from here, are you?


    Hayama was pointed out by the homeless who gave me the information, and Hayama became gibberish.


    "Public security or something like that? In that case, disguises are cluttered. I''ll tell you one more thing. It''s about the Immigration Revolutionary Army. Thank you. They''re going to decide if it''s a revolution tomorrow."


    "Ah, thank you...."


    Hayama lowered his head deeply to provide friendly information about the homeless.


    Hayama, who broke up with the homeless, emailed Hojo saying the Immigration Revolutionary Army is likely to riot tomorrow.

 2144 23.

    In the evening, Murdoch and several of his men arrived in Asia for a meeting with the Vivians tomorrow.


    "I don''t know how far they sniff information. But you should see that the final date is known."


    "I mean, do you think it''s going to be a fight before it happens?


    "You''ve been remodeled by mad scientists, right?


    "Of course."


    To confirm Murdoch, Vivian nodded with dark eyes.


    "We''re not going to participate in the revolution, but we''re going to expose it. There are circumstances around here."


    When Murdoch said, one of the members invited Vivian at the entrance to Asia.


    "An organization that wants to help us? The others are coming. After searching, it seems to be a fairly famous ideological group."


    Having heard the story, Vivian expected a delicious story. I would really appreciate your help with a famous group.


    "Let me in."


    At Vivian''s urging, five women and four men came into Asia. They are both elderly.


    "Nice to meet you. I apologize for the sudden visit without contacting you. I don''t know the contact details, so I''ll look into the tunnel and guide you as soon as you arrive."


    The elderly woman lowers her head respectfully, speaking in a gentle tone.


    From the standpoint, it was thought that the leader was this woman who was old enough for her age. I wear thick makeup and like the smell and love. But Murdoch didn''t get a good impression of the woman.


    (I wonder why. A very distorted look and face....)


    Vivian''s first impression is not very good either. Looking closely, the faces and atmosphere of several of the men surrounding me are similar. Everyone smiles, but it looks distorted, even if it''s a fake mask.


    "We are members of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee. It is a good organization that devours all rights, using the position of the weak as a shield to save all the weak in the world."


    (They say it''s a good organization for themselves. This guy''s got a lot of nerve... can''t believe the crazy dialogues I heard before?


    Murdoch was astonished to hear the woman introduce herself.


    "I wanted to help the people in the immigration caves, so I asked. I think there is something we can do to help, such as teach you how to use the power of the weak as immigrants with full power."


    Please do that.


    After accepting with a smile of happiness, Vivian realized that it was impossible to see for himself that his life was running out of days.


    "No... what are you asking me for?


    With Murdoch''s flickering expression, he entered between Vivian and the weak shield power committee men and women.


    Standing in front of a white-headed man on the side of the villain, the weak shield power committee members reflected.


    "Are they going to join us on tomorrow''s sunny stage?


    After Murdoch''s conversation, Vivian calms down. The Vulnerable Shield Power Commission people don''t seem to know the revolution they''re planning tomorrow. And knowing that, I still don''t know if they''ll show us a favorable and cooperative attitude.


    "Tomorrow, I heard we''re going to have a massive demonstration. I''ve heard rumors like that, and we''d love to join."


    The Vivian is disappointed to hear the woman''s words. I wonder if such rumors were walking alone.


    (It is a relief that the revolution itself was not rumored....)


    While disappointed, he was relieved.


    "There''s no one here, these guys."


    Saying with a depressed face, Murdoch pulled out his gun and threw it at the woman''s head.


    Huh?


    "Hey....!


    The woman turned gloomy and Vivian tried to stop her, but the gunfire wiped out Vivian''s voice.


    A woman who was shot through the head from a close range. Four other males became entrenched in fear.


    "Well, that''s stupid... do you know what you''re doing and who you''re trying to turn against...!? We met with the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee! It''s the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee!


    One of the four bald middle-aged men shouted, but Murdoch ignored him and smiled lightly, shooting the other four one after the other.


    "That was a nice face. That fucking smile just turned into a real creepy face. This guy''s cool. I wish I had seen Maligan. He doesn''t happen to be around, he doesn''t have any luck."


    Murdoch said joyfully after killing all the Vulnerable Shield Power Commission stuff.


    (Why are you killing me...? Even though he seemed to be on my side... These people can easily kill people as if they were breathing in and out... No guilt, no hesitation, no dust. I don''t care about people''s lives. Like you crushed a mosquito or a fly... Are you sure you''re happy to leave this people to their fate?


    Unfortunately, such a question arose among Vivians. And they are aware that they are going to kill people indiscriminately.


    (No, not now. We took these people''s stories and killed our brothers in a selfie. Everything was sacrificed for the revolution and for the advancement of immigrants. And I''m dying too... I''m sure I''ll go to hell. Never mind, I won''t go the way I believed in you until the end.)


    I was a vivian who felt lost and felt like a bad thing and told myself.


    "Number two in battlefield tea time, Simon Bell, right?


    Outside the immigration cave - Simon was spoken to by two men and women in a coffee shop anywhere in Azaraku. No, at first glance it looks like two men and two women, but it''s not. It was an unusually long woman who spoke, but it was a man''s voice.


    It was Ashiya Kurodo and Umezu Lighter.


    "I''m from the back street division of the Euthanasia Police. Can I talk to you for a second?


    Umezu said so and sat down opposite Simon.


    (How did you know I was here? I''ve already been watched, and you know where I am? There was no sign of being followed. Is there a traitor or surveillance amongst the three Hayama or the Hollow Resistance? Otherwise, someone else would already be under surveillance.)


    Simon can think about things.


    "Taniguchi was troubled. I wish you''d picked it up the whole time."


    Black Dou said in a moody voice.


    "Oh, wow, are you going to say that? As Lord Polly, I thought you wanted me back in Japan to arrest you. Negligence of official business?


    "I knew there would be extra deaths if you came back. And your organization was keeping him under control. I was evaluating it."


    To Simon, who was trying to get rid of him, Black Dou turned into a soft tone.


    "Now, let''s get down to business. Leave Japan as soon as possible."


    I told her that Umezu was ticklish.


    "Give me a reason. Well, I''m not going to follow it even if I give you a reason, but I''d like to ask you something for your reference."


    Simon shrugs his shoulders.


    "Before something happens, before something happens, it''s easier to assume that you''re not involved. Thank goodness. From a police standpoint, that''s better. Now you don''t have to ask."


    Are you referring me to being a bad cop?


    Looking towards Umezu, Simon asked with a smile.


    "If you''re a bad cop, you don''t have to come here and warn me. Because we value our position and our work, we are here to encourage the best choices for us. I came here to express the police''s intentions. We know what the Nudist School boys are doing, and we know they''re going to catch fire in the immigration cave. Even if they can''t control it, I thought you might listen to me, so I made contact with them."


    "Well, from a police standpoint, the executives of America''s largest gang are just wandering around, and we can''t overlook that. But if you can overlook it, you don''t have to do the nasty job of protecting the prestige of the police."


    Simon was ironic, and Umezu frowned.


    It''s the same as making.


    "What happened?


    Umezu asks Simon, who talks about a chaotic dialogue.


    Me and you.


    "Where is it?


    After hearing Simon''s words, Kurodo asks.


    "The gangs, the mafia, the antisocial groups, and the police, the guardian of society. It''s the same with the back and the front. The most important thing is shame. You sacrifice everything for it. It''s true that the police are much more important to their dignity than to the safety of their citizens."


    "There may be some of them, and the truth of the organization may be, but I''m not personally. We belong to the police, and we''re human beings."


    Until then, Simon talked with a smile on his face, but Kurodo said it in a sincere tone, and the smile disappeared.


    I see. I''m sorry to see you with me. "


    Simon apologizes honestly.


    "Worst of all, the police and backstreets will be hostile to the tea time on the battlefield. I want to avoid unnecessary disputes."


    And Umezu.


    "I''m sure they''re after it. I''m here to keep them from doing what they want. Don''t bother telling me not to do anything about it. But... I''ll be careful not to bother you either."


    Once again, Simon said with a smile.


    (Not now....)


    Simon adds that in his mouth. Simon already had a hunch. I think my organization will land in this country in earnest.


    A skinhead man with a tattoo on his face is facing each other.


    When I saw a powerful young man suddenly appearing before me, my true nature and smile fell. Tears almost fell out.


    "Johnny, I''m glad you''re alive..."


    "Whatever it is, you have to cry."


    The man, who was a mercenary treasure, shows a pleasant smile in front of him.


    "True, I came to see you today to make you stronger. What you need... no, what do you think you''re missing? That''s amazing. If you''re a man, you have to be more amazing."


    Johnny talks seriously.


    "I told you before. Put a skinhead like me and tattoo on your face. I''m going to do your surgery now. First of all, let''s make your head twitchy."


    That''s how Johnny flips a barricade in front of his true face.


    "Eh...?


    When she noticed it, she was put on a restraint suit and put to bed. Besides, it is tightly fixed to the bedding.


    "This is my farewell. Here we go."


    "Hey, Johnny! Stop it! That''s it...!


    Wake up real while screaming.


    Looking at the clock, it was past noon.


    "The injury healed overnight, but did you sleep..."


    With a sigh of sigh, she changed her clothes before heading to the living room.


    "It''s just rumors that the immigrants are going to have a coup tomorrow."


    In the living room, Junko tells the truth while preparing a meal.


    "I''ll accompany you tomorrow, too. I have also successfully developed a medicine that will extend Vivian''s life, and I will take it when I see Vivian tomorrow."


    It was true that I heard Junko''s words and felt a very unpleasant feeling.


    And the three men of the molten resistance, Hayama, and Simon, met, and gave each other information.


    "I went to the hotel to see that there were outsiders entering and exiting the immigration cave. And the maggots saw it!


    Hayama projects a holographic display. The picture shows Murdoch and Maligan leading their men in and out.


    "I think it''s best to assassinate the mastermind, but what do you say?


    Suggest.


    "Well, I thought that was the only thing we could do."


    Simon says.


    "We''d better split up than consolidate. I''ll split up with Hayama and the three of the Resistance, and I''ll take charge of each."


    "It feels like we''re back on the same team."


    In Simon''s words, the shaking smiles.


    "Which one do you want?


    "Of course it is."


    In response to the Ten Night Question, Simon laughed hard, making sure to keep shaking.

 2145 24.

    Another day passed and the revolutionary immigration army finally decided on a revolutionary decision.


    Oh, come on, come on, come on.


    When I saw a crowd already around the Immigration Revolutionary Army in Asia, I heard Maligan playing.


    "Can you get in? Oops... you''re paving the way."


    Find a nick in the garbage and Murdoch will head your way. Maligan and his men went on.


    "Good morning. Thank you for today."


    Vivian greets and greets Murdochs with a hard face and voice.


    "You were right to speed up the decision date. There are rumors all over the Internet. After a few days, it will become even more topical and difficult to move."


    Marigan said.


    "We''ll distribute the weapons in 30 minutes. Call on those who haven''t received it to come and get it."


    Vivian tells his friends. A significant number of weapons are already scattered among the immigrants who entered the Revolutionary Army, but the next distribution will be more than five times that number. I bought it with funds provided by Nudist School.


    (This weapon will be used soon. The sea of blood turns into a peaceful city. People are killed indiscriminately by our hands)


    Vivian looks down at a box of firearms and consciousness.


    (I wonder where Pedro is now...)


    Vivian thinks like that. Even though I know that I shouldn''t think like this, I think about it.


    "We''re just here to say hello. It might be inconvenient to be here any longer, so I''m at the immigration campus. If you need help, you can rush to the right distance."


    "Thank you very much. Say hello then."


    Vivian bows his head deeply to the Murdochs who leave behind.


    Good luck with that.


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to it."


    Maligan shouted with a smile, and Murdoch nodded with a smile.


    Hayama and Simon arrived early in the morning at a hotel where members of the Nudist School were supposed to be in and out.


    From the corner of the alley where you can see the hotel, ask how it is.


    Within five minutes of staking in, a total of eight white and two black people emerge from the hotel.


    "Bingo. The two faces I''ve seen are also annoying. Those are the men standing there. That leader can do it pretty well."


    Simon tells me to pull out the gun.


    "I''ll keep one or two of them alive. You can kill him later."


    "Okay."


    When Simon nodded, Hayama shot him first. The man at the head is shot through the head.


    (This guy....)


    Simon took a breath when he saw Hayama''s shooting right away. When I noticed, I was shooting. Simon, who has visited many Shura Arenas so far, has no experience of being an enemy or ally and not being able to detect his behavior before attacking. Yet Hayama fired a gun to exhale and let Simon recognize it later.


    The Nudist School was surprised and tried to hide at the entrance to the hotel, but Hayama and Simon jumped out of the corner and chased him with a majestic exposure.


    "It may still be in the back. Be careful."


    Simon advises that Murdoch and Maligan are moving straight ahead, but he feels this number is small.


    "Roger that. Careful Maggots Mode"


    While saying that, Hayama was also alert to snipers coming from inside the hotel.


    The shootout settled quickly. No reinforcements were added, five of the eight were shot dead, and three fled into the hotel.


    "The number of people is small. They may still be hiding... but they probably don''t have Murdoch or Maligan."


    Simon murmurs as he looks at the remains in front of the hotel.


    "I wonder if it was a mistake. Or maybe he wasn''t here before. They had a decentralized place to stay."


    "But it makes sense to find out where else they are. Let''s call the police. They came in contact with me yesterday in the back street department. Let''s go after the guy who ran into the hotel and make sure he gets caught when the police get here. That way, the police will take you and make you nervous."


    "Speaking of gelo, flies and maggots. We''ve already shot and killed a few people. Will the police come and interview us?


    "If only I stayed here. Let''s just get in touch, tie ''em up, and let''s get out of here."


    Simon turns to the back of the hotel. Hayama will follow.


    "But I''m sure you''ve been in touch with your boss. Why don''t you come and help us before the cops do?


    "It depends on their character. Make it a priority to help your people, or abandon the fucker and concentrate on your work. I''ll bet on the latter."


    Answering Hayama, Simon stopped and looked at him.


    "What are you going to do when I turn around and stop them from escaping through the back door? Mark the front."


    "Whoops, they''re after me. They''re maggots, so they''re used for fishing, and there''s no other way."


    Hayama returned to the entrance of the hotel, smiling carefully and telling Simon to do so.


    "Are the police going to do nothing?


    When she called Umezu, she confirmed with a blaming tone.


    Umezu received a recording of a conversation from the Immigration Revolutionary Army yesterday and confirmed it. Based on that, I also knew that Umezu was in a hurry.


    "I don''t think so. We are also preparing. But the ideal is for us to disappear without you."


    Umezu said it was troublesome.


    The role of preventing riots in advance is very important. Officers in this country... "


    "It''s the right material. The assassination of the masterminds is better than the police. Well, even if we take over the back street section, there''s no problem at all. And in case of a riot, I''m ready to do everything I can to contain it."


    Okay.


    He was convinced and hung up.


    When I hung up the phone and took out the cigarette, I got another call. It was Simon Bell.


    So I secured the nudist school guys. Can you come pick it up?


    "Okay. Shall we get along with the resemblance in the back? Thank you for your continued support."


    After hearing Simon''s request, Umezu said in a silly tone and hung up.


    "Are you sure you want to leave this to them?


    Kurodo asked Umezu, who smoked and lit the fire.


    "Do you want me to throw up this dialogue again? No way. Ashiya, you go into the immigration cave and monitor and, in some cases, help me."


    Umezu smiled ill and said, exhaling purple smoke.


    In the homeless city of the riverbed, people gathered in the revolutionary immigrant army, and the homeless and immigrants who did not give to the revolutionary immigrant army looked reluctant.


    "It may not have tasted good to have this meeting place..."


    "That''s right... After I''m gone, move out....."


    Vivian laughs at the member''s suggestion.


    "It''s time to distribute the weapons."


    Roger that.


    Supported by Vivian, one of the members goes to get a box full of firearms.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since we are going to distribute weapons, we will receive them one by one."


    Uh-oh!


    When the Vivians went outside the Immigration Revolutionary Army of Asia and called out to a line-up of immigration revolutionary participants, they cheered.


    "Yoicho... yoicho..."


    Bring a large box full of guns out of Asia alone and put it in front of the eyes of the immigrant revolutionary participants.


    Immigrants who see firearms packed in boxes drink raw saliva. I''m going to take this gun and kill people and realize that I''m going to fight to change the immigrant situation. Alternatively, few people aim only to point their revenge at the Japanese for killing their family.


    As soon as the weapons were about to be distributed, the boxes packed with guns and grenades disappeared in front of the Vivians.


    Huh?


    Vivian, members of the Immigration Revolutionary Army, and those wishing to participate in the Immigration Revolution clearly saw the box dragging and slowly disappearing from the edge.


    And after the box disappears, you can see the space distorted in a plane. And from that distortion came a face that Vivian had seen.


    "You...."


    "Looks like it was a good place. Long time no see."


    A woman dressed in black looked at Vivian and smiled as she held the black sickle in her right hand over her shoulder and played with the pendant of the cross with the snake entangled in her left hand. It was a wolf.


    Rather, it''s the perfect timing.


    "Mejiro emeralder"


    Shaking and ten nights of space distortion - emerge from the doors of subspace tunnels. The Ten Nights are already in the shape of a Mejiro Emerald, and I finished posing as a famous player on the fly.

 2146 25.

    "It''s pointless to just take it. It''s after a lot of weapons have already been distributed."


    He was a vivian who looked as if his weapon had been hidden somewhere, but of course he wanted to get it back.


    "Yes, everyone in the gallery. I don''t know if I''m going to die from a stray bullet. If you want to die thinking that you''re all right, you can just stand still, but it''s a good idea to lie down on the ground. The best thing is to get out of here."


    Shaking said so, shook the gun and pointed it at some of the immigrants. Some immigrants coddled with buttocks, and some fled honestly, but many remained intact.


    "Everybody, get away from here. It''s dangerous here. Leave me alone if you don''t want to die with me."


    Vivian quietly said that many more immigrants were leaving, but there were still some unannounced immigrants.


    "Thanks to you, we have gained strength. It inspired me. Well, thanks to you, I''m going to die soon...."


    "You failed the surgery."


    Understand the meaning of Vivian''s words, and his eyes turn to pity.


    "Yes, so I will complete the revolution before this life runs out!


    When you scream, Vivian begins to transform.


    (I''m glad you didn''t fail the surgery twice... Suzawa is about to be killed once, and somehow, he is the owner of strong luck.)


    Machida was murmuring with a voice that could only be heard by her.


    "The revolution. It just ends with an immigrant uprising, and whatever you think, you''ll be suppressed. And there''s a lot of dead people out there for you guys who''ve gone mad."


    Vivian stares at the calm voice of the conversion into a bird-like phantom.


    "Still no! The fact that we raised our fists is key! This heat is transmitted not only to the immigrants who did not get up this time, but also to other immigration caves!


    The remaining immigrants were touched by the vivians shouting softly.


    "That''s a noble thing. Oh, of course this is ironic. I mean, why don''t we march more peacefully?


    He threw a dialog that looked like he was going to water the Vivians.


    "Those idiots do it all the time. Self-satisfaction like club activity. And nothing has changed. Cold eyes from the surroundings. What are you gonna do with such a meaningless, pathetic play? This isn''t a game. This is serious."


    "You''re making a fool out of it. It''s better not to let people die."


    I threw up for ten nights in a tight tone.


    "Hmm, activities that do not involve violence do not reach society. Killing the people who trampled on us, that''s what it is. karma."


    "I often say that you''re killing the same immigrants... I don''t choose the means to do it. I feel nauseous about the way I do it."


    Ten nights into the dialogue, members of the Revolutionary Immigration Army who knew the circumstances were wounded, and the immigrants who brought their feet here today, who knew nothing, were upset.


    "I don''t want to be told by someone who''s a kid and put his foot in the back street. Now... you can talk around here, right? Or did you want to convince him? I don''t care about you anymore... get lost!


    Three retrofitted immigrants stood in front of Vivian shouting.


    A man who fires an invisible bullet from his finger and a man who keeps spitting on a small disc from his mouth strike first.


    "Miso Meteo"


    Soon countless miso balls were floating above the Vivians, and in response to the whining of the horns, they fell all at once to the four.


    It has little killing power, but it hurts slightly because of the coagulated miso balls. Inflicts more flicker on the opponent than damage. And...


    "Miso Golem"


    After the poured miso gathers in one place, it becomes uplifted and human. I can clearly see that it is increasing in volume.


    Six Miso Golems appeared just near them, so the immigrants were a little overwhelmed.


    Miso Golem is attacking at once. The two of them were particularly rushed to get a Ranged Attack.


    Without missing the gap between the two in a hurry, the shaker shot the gun through the throat of the man who shot an invisible bullet through his finger.


    "Oops!


    Vivian, who was furious about his companion being killed in front of him, waved his claws at high speed and shook Golem''s body. I think I destroyed the Miso body lightly, and the damaged part quickly sticks together and gets back to normal.


    The man who kept spitting on the small disc from his mouth desperately stopped Miso Golem and was alert to the shock of shooting the gun, but ten nights approached there.


    Mejiro Drop Kick!


    Ten nights scream and leap with the rescue run.


    (Aim for a high-impact drop kick. Make the foam clean when jumping up or landing)


    Ten nights of playing tricks reminded me of true words and stroked experiences. Ten nights of regular combat training at the Yukioka Institute. I occasionally received melee combat training from the real world, but most of it was spent on pro wrestling and pro wrestling imitation training. From the ten nights I''ve been a pro wrestler since before I met True, it''s a fun time.


    "Hmm... why... there''s so much difference between mice modified at the same Yukioka lab..."


    The last person left - an immigrant mouse other than Vivian - moans.


    "I''m a pretty dangerous modified mouse. There must be a difference in combat experience."


    "I''ve been remodeled twice, and I''ve gained a lot of power with my own mouth."


    "I haven''t done anything cowardly like remodeling. See what you can do."


    Ten nights was not particularly proud of her, she said indifferently, and only the shaking was her chest stretched and her face was open.


    "We can''t be in trouble with these guys. Stop it somehow. I move the gathered people."


    "Wow... okay."


    He was a Vivian who gave a terrible order not to think of stopping three people alone, but the last immigrant mouse responded by pushing fear and killing them.


    "You think I''m gonna let you?


    In front of the Vivian who tried to escape from the back door, the scythe that had moved in the subspace tunnel stopped and shook it.


    "You guys are packed here."


    "That''s... not true... Cover it! Push it through!


    With a cold glance, Vivian, who burned the flames of the fighting spirit, stepped in at the same time, hitting each other with a killer of a different nature.


    The scythe is shaken. Half of the blade disappears.


    I think only the blade will fly again, and Vivian avoids it at a large distance.


    Shortly after the evasion, the shaker shot at the gun.


    "Gu...."


    A bullet penetrated the upper left arm. Vivian loses his posture and distorts his face in pain.


    "Stop it properly...."


    "I''m alone."


    To the weakly protesting Vivian, immigrant mice said in combination with ten nights. This immigrant mouse is a simple, physically fortified melee type of combat, and the simple power and speed alone did not pull the trigger in ten nights.


    "It''s a pathetic crowd to have a leader of your type pretending to be reckless and embarrassing. This pathetic group is almost over."


    "Shut up!


    It was not a tone of cursing, but a pitiful tone of mouth, yet it greased the fire of Vivian wrath.


    Vivian approached the jaw and repeatedly waved his hook claws, but the jaw was easily avoided. The attack speed is not alarming, but all attacks are large and the timing is easy to read. Amateur roundup.


    A strange thing happened when he tried to counterattack.


    "Gh...!?


    Your chest, stomach, and back of your head are all aching and moaning, Vivian. The sense of equilibrium is lost and the vision is dimmed.


    "Guru... gii..."


    A sideways fallen Vivian holds his throat and blows a lot of bubbles out of his beak. In addition, your whole body is trembling little by little.


    He was on a tour trying to stab him to death. In any case, this is no longer combat.


    "Surrender. Your leader is like this."


    Looking at the remaining immigrant mouse, the mouse prompts him. Ten nights and shaking read the air to stop the attack.


    "Okay...."


    Immigrant mice kneel down and lift their hands slightly. Seeing the sight, Vivian bit his teeth.

 2147 26.

    Someone from a remote location contacts Murdoch. It said that Simon and Hayama were under attack.


    "You don''t have to. If you can run, run. Above"


    Whatever you say, Murdoch hangs up.


    "I''m kind. If you''re a more merciless boss, you better kill your enemies. If I lose, I''ll kill all your people, right?


    "If you''re really nice, aren''t you going to help?


    Murdoch made a joke, and Maligan made it worse.


    "There are limits to hate and kindness. My kindness is at its limit. First of all, you won''t make it from now on. We have work to do."


    Murdoch talks seriously with a smile on his face.


    There will be more calls. This time from a member of the Immigration Revolutionary Army.


    The guys in the back street... the Resistance attacked us directly with Vivian! Reinforcements, if you can!


    Okay, okay, I''m on my way.


    Here''s Murdoch who''s ready to respond.


    Nudist School was waiting for us near the riverbed, so we walked to the Revolutionary Immigration Army in Asia.


    "All at once."


    "I didn''t know both of them were cracked. Even if it turns out, they won''t attack immediately, but they''ll do it right before the immigrants show their actions."


    Maligan murmurs and Murdoch praises.


    Wait a minute.


    Murdoch calls out to Maligan and his men to stop it.


    "Uh, you stay. I''m sure Simon and the others will come this way. Report them when they arrive. If you see anyone else suspicious, report it."


    Copy that.


    The designated subordinate nods and follows instructions.


    "There''s no place to hide on the dirt, but is that guard okay?


    Maligan called out to Murdoch as he descended into the riverbed.


    "Just report it and get out of here. I can''t make that decision. I can''t help but die."


    "Ha, that''s very kind."


    "Hey, you didn''t give me any irrational orders."


    Maligan and Murdoch laughed as they entered the riverbed''s hometown.


    When Makoto and Junko visited the banks of the immigration cave riverbed, a white man glanced at the surroundings.


    "That''s not stubborn, no matter what."


    "I don''t suppose you''re watching me alone."


    The two whispering together.


    "Hey, guys."


    Simon appeared and shouted to them. Hayama is with us.


    "Oh, Simon, it''s been a long time."


    Junko, you haven''t changed at all.


    Simon spreads his laughter to Junko, who plays his voice with an unfaithful smile.


    "Junko-san is too, but Simon''s smile is dazzling too. I want to be an apprentice."


    "Don''t say that in front of yourself. It''s illuminating."


    In response to Hayama''s words, Simon scratches his head.


    At that time, gunshots rang from the riverbed.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "No, wait a minute..."


    Simon tried to step on the guard, but Junko took control.


    Junko''s gaze also turned to the other three. There was a man there.


    In the face of anguish, Vivian squeezes his strength and rises desperately.


    "Are you... at your limit...? Come here... no... no... Just a little more...."


    Reacting to the call of the mood, Vivian felt the power boil, despite the pain.


    "I''ll use my life... all of it. We will clear this country of immigrants'' grudges before they die!


    "Stupid, cheap life."


    "Ugaaaaaa!


    As always, Vivian barks violently at the sight of pity.


    "Don''t say bad things about Vivian!


    Rather than a surviving immigrant mouse, a mouse defeated in ten nights rose and shouted.


    "Vivian has an eclampsia. If something doesn''t suit him, he immediately gets upset and gets angry. Even in other people''s heads, he can''t forgive if it doesn''t suit his own values. I''m sorry if others don''t suit his own values. He''s such a person, but he wasn''t a bad person. I''m really a good person."


    "If you want to follow me, give me an example of that..."


    Ten nights stunned me into an immigrant mouse who was defending me with regret.


    "Er... my age is so young. And the plastic surgery, but the beauty."


    "Oops... the worst follow..."


    When I heard the words of the immigrant mouse, I whispered.


    "Really... that''s what my friends thought..."


    Vivian was in shock and a little angry. He is kneeling again when he gets up.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry. After all, I''m denied by anyone... I can''t do anything... and Pedro''s gonna get away with it... fufufu... why am I the only one with eyes like this..."


    "There may have been a simple misfortune, but there was also a cause for it. Ouch."


    A shake chases the pessimistic vivian, whimpering his head over the subspace tunnel.


    "Oh, I think we made it."


    "Hey, you look terrible. Is that the result of the modification?"


    There, Maligan and Murdoch appeared and spoke. There are also members of the Nudist School.


    (You came... Now we still have a chance of winning)


    Smiling Vivian.


    "Noodlest School reinforcements here. But you''ll be able to handle it."


    Even as the shake makes a bright voice, he laughs invincibly.


    It''s a shape that''s pinched back and forth.


    She exhales in a small, troublesome way.


    "Othello. Ten nights, you''re in charge of Vivian and other immigrants. Shaking is a nudist school."


    "Okay."


    "Okay."


    "Othello?"


    At the instruction of Marigan, she nodded at the end of the night, and Maligan raised her suspicious voice.


    Maligan looks sideways, and Murdoch somehow turns his back in the direction of the three Resistance.


    (Oh, is that so?)


    Marigan figured out what the word Othello meant. Murdoch soon understood that he was looking behind him.


    As the scythe shakes, the scythe blade slits through the subspace tunnel and slits the back of one of the members of the Nudist School.


    Only Murdoch saw that clearly in Nudist School.


    The shake shoots the gun. Shooting by piece-breakers with full penetration is extremely dangerous in such a messy homeless city, but I hate to lose my life, so I didn''t mind shooting.


    The two immigrant mice had no earliest plans, were dressed to cover Vivian, and were facing each other for ten nights. The Vivian is wondering if he can move, or if he can''t move anymore, and there is no sign of moving.


    "Maligan, take the kid with the gun. I''m in charge of the woman with Sickle."


    Murdoch ordered me to look back and forth alternately.


    Pedro was disturbed, but still travelling to Asia with the Immigration Revolutionary Army.


    Confirm the appearance of Junko, Makoto, Simon, and Hayama with the claw in front of them. They are looking at themselves.


    Pedrosan, this way!


    Junko waved his hand toward Pedro and the chick.


    "The Immigration Revolutionary Army is gone. I... want to stop the riot. If you''re going, let me come with you."


    Go to Junko and Pedro will speak of his will with a face of determination.


    That one? Don''t start a riot! "


    For some reason, Junko looks sad. Hayama and Pedro looked at it with the eyes of doubting the nerves of Junko.


    "I always wanted to stop. But... I wanted to help Vivian. So I pretended not to look at the dirty parts."


    "So, what do we do? Are you ready to kill Vivian and stop him?


    To the true question, Pedro shook his neck sideways.


    "First... I want to convince you."


    "I hope I can convince you, but I''m not gonna let you shoot us from the side where we tried to kill you."


    "Well, that''s good, really. Keep an eye out for you."


    Suffice it to say, Simon set out a help ship for Pedro.


    "Yes, it''s settled. Well then, let''s go together."


    Junko unilaterally decided before saying anything true and walked toward the dirt.


    Let''s get rid of him first.


    Simon says, "Shoot the guard on the dirt." The guard who was shot through the head quickly fell down.


    (Like this... I don''t want to be a monster who can kill people and be flat, and I don''t want to be a Vivian either)


    Pedro, who had seen Simon''s work, trembled.


    Hey, Pedro!


    There was a voice, and everyone stopped and looked back. I saw a chick come running with his hands waved.


    More and more people are coming with me.


    "By the time we get there, we might have a big army."


    Hayama murmured and Simon made a joke.

 2148 27.

    "Hey, Vivian! If you don''t have time, you have something to do!


    Murdoch shouted during the battle with the army.


    "Vivian, you don''t have to be the first to call the immigrants. I''m strangled by my enemies, so I want to expose myself appropriately."


    "That''s impossible....."


    As Murdoch said, Vivian shook his neck in agony.


    (This guy is strong... The movement is very accurate and there is no waste)


    While avoiding Murdoch''s shooting, Murdoch used Miso Witchcraft, Magic and Metastasis to launch the attack, but Murdoch lightly dodged it as if he knew everything in his hands. Neither fear nor agitation can be seen against the supernormal forces that you will see for the first time.


    (Perfect for his vision....)


    There was a huge chunk of iron behind Murdoch. Simple, stiff and cold. I''ve seen a lot of human visions, but some of them feel threatened from time to time. Murdoch is one of them.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you? You think you''re gonna feel bad if you don''t join in?


    Asked without looking at Vivian, Murdoch jumps backwards and dodges a black sickle blade that flies across space from the side. Murdoch''s gaze keeps staring at his eyes.


    (It''s as if you''re looking into my eyes and reading where I''m going to attack next....)


    Murdoch stared at me, and I felt it.


    In fact, that was true. You don''t have the psychic ability to read. No, it''s not unlimited, but it''s a preview of Murdoch''s conjecture, which is unusually pronounced, only when it''s cut. If you look at the other person''s eyes, you''ll find out somehow.


    "I can''t do it without complaining. Without me to stir it up... it won''t work..."


    A vivian who speaks with a weak voice.


    "What did you do well? The dissatisfied immigrants rioted. Immigrant hunting is the biggest reason. Is it important that these two facts are known to the public? Does it mean killing more Japanese? To be perfectly clear, as long as there''s a riot, you don''t have to kill one of them. Or do you have to spit out your anger and commit mass murder?"


    "That''s right! I want to clear my grudges!


    Vivian shouted to Murdoch, questioning him in a calm tone.


    (Honestly... killing people is scary. But you don''t kill people easily. Why don''t you tell me why you don''t have to kill me now?


    This man named Murdoch is hard for Vivians to understand.


    "Hahaha... I can''t go out with you anymore. Let''s not do this, Murdock."


    It was Maligan who shook and fired a dry laugh. I also heard the conversation between the two of them.


    Maligan puts down his gun and looks at Vivian with contempt in his stunned face. He stopped fighting the lost Maligan without even wanting to shoot him.


    "I don''t care if I kill him or not, he just feels uncomfortable if he doesn''t become the center of the event."


    "Ugh... that''s not true..."


    At the suggestion of Maligan, Vivian speaks.


    "Do it. I''m doing great!"


    And there appeared Junko, Makoto, Simon, Hayama, Chick Man, and Pedro. It was Junko who shouted brightly at the scene.


    "You''re here. I''m in the middle of something, so wait a minute."


    Maligan turned to Simon and Hayama.


    "Pedro...."


    "You didn''t run away?"


    Looking at Pedro, Vivian learns expectations and joy, and Murdoch is stunned.


    "Well, let me tell you, since we''ve gathered together, isn''t it a little ridiculous to put on us the crime of immigration hunting? You can''t do this."


    Simon turned to Murdoch and said with a smile.


    Really? The back street hub also has information that the battlefield tea time is targeting Japan. You certainly know the existence of a website that hosts the malicious hunting of immigrants, as well as the fact that immigrants are actually killed. "


    And Murdoch.


    "Fuck, you''re the one who spilled that information to the center."


    "Maybe. But how will the hub judge this situation?


    Simon pointed out that Murdoch shrugged his shoulders with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Simon."


    Hayama made a statement.


    "I was sent from the hub to watch the tea time on the battlefield. I saw the truth right next to Simon. The maggots'' eyes always see the truth."


    "Haha, this is a masterpiece."


    Simon laughs at what Hayama has revealed.


    "But now, you''re not going to ignore the person you fought with, are you? Then we and the ghetto will be enemies in battlefield tea time, right? Besides, there''s our Nudist School and the immigrants who conspired with us where you''re going to do business. Can you ignore this?


    Murdoch asks with a slight smile.


    "Did you use Vivian and Pedro... immigrants for that...?


    The chick makes an angry voice.


    "Did you use it? Yeah, maybe. But these are each other, right?


    Murdoch mocks.


    "It''s not each other at all... I didn''t hear that! I''ve never heard of tea time on the battlefield being hostile to us!


    Vivian raised his voice.


    "If we knew the truth as much as we could, we wouldn''t be teaming up with you. Why do we have to fight American gangs!


    "It''s the same thing you cheated and used to trade without telling us what''s important."


    Point out that the truth is pale, as if you were pushing Vivian to shout.


    "I agree with senpai. Senpai, you said you were sharp."


    "That''s what everyone thinks...."


    Ten nights shook into the words, shook in a whisper.


    "In the end, no matter where we go... we''ll just be eaten by everyone..."


    Vivian nods in tears.


    "Mr. Vivian...."


    Pedro cared and called out, but Vivian didn''t react.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. Your position remains unchanged. Whatever you do, the results are the same. As long as we live, it will be the food of this country or ours at the bottom. Livestock in human form. But that''s not just about you. Most people in any country are the same. It''s just that you''re pretty much underneath that Hierarchy."


    As if to slice the air in such a place, Maligan makes a hateful smile and writes it down in a mean tone.


    "So, don''t. Where do you think that money I gave you came from?


    Vivian and Pedro, who stared hatefully at Maligan, were relieved by the dialogue.


    "Well, that''s the money you got from selling off your immigrants. Thank you for the money, you guys, it was a masterpiece. I also know that I was having dinner with my revolutionary friends with extra money. A masterpiece, a real masterpiece. My compatriots have been sold off, my guts and bone marrow have been taken away, I''ve been turned into a perverted slave, I''ve been shown a snuff show, and so on. Say thank you for the money, it''s dinner. Magiukeru. Magiukerundeskedoo!


    Listening to the truth of Maligan''s story, Yang, Ten Nights, and Shaking recall the story of immigration evaporation heard from the chick man.


    It is not uncommon for a whole family to disappear here one day. Like I said, a lot of people are missing. It''s not unusual for someone to go missing when I realize it. "


    As far as this story of the chick man is concerned, it seems that it has been going on for a long time.


    "Did Nudist School have a long history of human trafficking in immigration caves? Or was it just a place where people were trafficked from the beginning, so did the Nudist School just do it?


    "The latter. It''s not all our fault. While I was in the immigration cave and doing a lot of research, I already learned that human trafficking has become a constant here for a long time."


    Murdoch answered the question.


    "I mean... the missing person... was in danger and sold away by a human trafficking organization, but a lot of immigrants didn''t notice."


    The chick moans.


    "And the only immigrants who sold immigrants were the other immigrants."


    Murdoch adds. Chick and Pedro freeze.


    "Since the chick was an immigrant and a resident of the back street but didn''t know about it, it must be quite a unique route. I don''t stand up to rumors. The Nudist School that found it is amazing."


    And, wobble.


    "This...! You bastard! Booooooo!"


    I thought Vivian shouted hysterically and vomited blood and fell down.


    "Vivian!


    Pedro rushed in.


    (Pedro....)


    When Pedro finally arrived, Vivian learnt an unforgettable joy and wept.


    "The bastards will be the same to you. He would have ridden on our Match Pump proposal to clear his grudges for the justice at hand."


    Murdoch tells him with a pale tone rather than a mockery.


    Yes, yes, now is my time.


    And Junko stepped toward Vivian with his voice.


    Junko bends over in front of the Vivian held by Pedro and looks at the two syringes. Each syringe contained red and blue liquids.


    "These two syringes, blue medicine, will cure your symptoms, prevent your body from collapsing, and prevent your death. However, it is only the right amount. If you put all the stuff in the syringe right now, it could be a lot worse."


    "Uuuuu...."


    Junko explains pleasantly with a smile in front of the angry Vivian.


    "So, this red medicine is useless. It plays back temporarily and becomes more powerful than it is now, but then it will die with the pain of hell, so don''t cum, never."


    I wondered why I brought the medicine that I shouldn''t take, and now I''m here to explain it to everyone on the spot, but I didn''t stick it in my mouth. I didn''t want to be pushed in because it seemed like I was waiting to be pushed in.


    "Well then, let me put my arm out. It tickles!"


    "Hey."


    "Ugugugugu...."


    True control is exercised over the pure seeds of a syringe containing red medicine. Vivian roars in protest.


    "Ah, sorry. Because it is a care mistake. Now, let''s go to the blue medicine."


    Laughing playfully, Junko stabbed Vivian with a syringe with blue medicine.


    "Gugu!? Hurrah, hurrah, hurrah!


    "Mr. Vivian!


    Vivian, infused with blue medicine, peels off his white eyes and spreads further bloody vomiting from his mouth, causing his whole body to twitch and convulse. Pedro screams sadly at the sight of such a Vivian.


    "Ah, sorry. I accidentally overcame it and put it in too much."


    Junko smiles and slaps his head with his fist.


    "It''s not accidental. It''s all injected at once."


    True penetrates.


    "Ah... this doesn''t taste good. At times like this, yeah, rely on Ichibana and all the red medicine will cum. It''s a miracle."


    "Really!


    The Vivian cried out with a red medicine.


    "Life-saving cont..."


    "I wonder why nobody stops and keeps watch...."


    "You didn''t move, did you? That''s what I''m talking about."


    "I''m not trying to stop Pedro holding Vivian."


    True, chick, Simon, and Murdoch each say.


    "Ghhhhhhhhhh...."


    "Mr. Vivian...."


    Pedro looked up at Vivian with a strange voice as his body swelled up, and Pedro looked desperate.

 2149 28.

    Pedro objected in his heart, but could not speak clearly, when he heard of the immigrant Haytclimb''s selfie plan by killing an immigrant at Nudist School.


    Fine. I will never waste that sacrifice. "


    Because Vivian said so and accepted.


    Honestly, it was difficult to disagree on the spot. The same goes for other members of the Immigration Revolutionary Army. The consciousness of being in front of vicious foreign gangs tied them up with fear. And since what''s going to happen is unrealistic and the executives are gangs, I could also make an excuse in my mind that they have nothing to do with it.


    Only the Vivians know why the Vivians gave their consent lightly.


    In fact, Vivians lamented the plight of immigrants, while they felt the same emotions towards the same immigrants. Even though I was in the bottom of the Hierarchy of immigrant society, I always realized that I was even at the bottom, so I also have a hatred for the same immigrant.


    But at the same time, I have a sense of compatriots. Pedro became a supporter of his own mind, and then became friends with all the members of the Revolutionary Immigration Army, so he was able to have a sense of companionship.


    Having conflicting feelings, Vivian can conveniently handle both within himself. Become a bat in yourself.


    However, the surrounding people who did not know the double standard of Vivians were confused about Vivians, and because they trusted and admired Vivians, they were suspicious, but did not lead to mistrust.


    The giant Vivian body was far removed from the human body.


    Overall, the oval body was covered with white scales. There are six wings that do not fit your body and size, and that are degenerating like ducks, in a closed state. From the head, there are also seven necks as long as an ostrich, but the head is a vivian face with a mouth reminiscent of a prey. I can''t see my legs on the round body, and I don''t know how to move them at the moment.


    "The experiment was a success."


    Holding his fist tightly, Junko looks up at the giant Vivian with a happy smile.


    "I want to eat..."


    With his muffled voice, branch-like things grow and grow rapidly from all over Vivian''s body. The stretched branches were literally split, increasing in number.


    The stretched branches indiscriminately attacked them, Junko and Pedro on the side, two immigrant mice, and the members of the Nudist School.


    Sit!


    Mummy!


    Two members of the unavoidable Nudist School are pierced by branches.


    As their bodies dried up, they quickly became just bones and skin.


    Are you sucked away? This is a masterpiece. Hahaha "


    Maligan laughs at the death of his men.


    It was like a futon in a futon suction machine.


    Mouth your feelings as you look and feel them.


    In addition, the branches stab immigrant mice in the same way, quickly sucking up their vitality.


    Humanoid mice that attacked the life rally?


    See how Vivian was killed, and truly think so.


    "Vivian, are you out of your mind!? You just killed my people!


    Bedro screams desperately and complains in fear.


    "There''s plenty of possibilities for you to wake up like a cartoon promise. Keep calling."


    Junko urges Pedro.


    "Why are you giving advice to your side when you''ve caused this situation?


    As the truth penetrates, Vivian branches that extend everywhere are tangled and cut with ultrasonic vibrating steel wire.


    "A sky painting you can''t reach. To fool you? To deceive you? To rush your thoughts again?


    The moment she cast a spell and activated her magic, Vivian movements changed. Until then, the branches were stretching properly towards the people around them, but the way the branches were stretched became irregular. Looks like we''re losing sight of it.


    "I stretched the phantom wall around the bird Modoki. It''s not like you''re attacking with a smell or a vibe, but you''re attacking by visually checking a person''s position."


    The chief tells you.


    "But if you get out of the phantom wall, that''s it. If you attack, now''s the time."


    "Okay, my piece breaker, it''s going to work really well for these guys."


    Inspired by the sword, the shake is aimed at the center of Vivian''s round body.


    Many thought that shooting a pistol or something on that giant, which would be bigger than an elephant, would not have much effect, but the bullet released from the piece-breaker with penetration performance specialization penetrated the thickest part of Vivian''s body and stopped Vivian movement.


    "Ten nights, this."


    Pass a syringe containing pure yellow liquid over ten nights.


    "It''s a medicine that works on your brain and restores your body. If it''s that big, it won''t work if it''s not near your head, or it won''t work if it''s not good."


    "Okay...."


    Ten nights to receive the syringe. I thought for ten nights that I had prepared medicine to go back to the original state, so I thought it was a convicted criminal in the wrong way, but I didn''t touch it.


    "Oops."


    Simon moves so that he can lower himself to the side. Someone fired at Simon.


    Hmm, well done.


    Murdoch smiled twisted and pointed his gun at Simon.


    How dare you attack me? But I can be like you. "


    "Where''s Seko? That''s not the problem. It''s worse to show the gap."


    Murdoch answers Taunting Simon and shoots more guns.


    Me too ~


    Maligan also tried to shoot Simon in an attempt to join Murdoch, but just before he shot him, he turned his back.


    As he dodged the shooting, Maligan sees who shot him.


    "Uh-huh, aren''t you satisfied with me? Or is it scary?


    Hayama rolled his quiet fighting spirit and pointed his gun at Maligan.


    "I''m not kidding. I''ve always had fantasies about revenge on you."


    Wiping the drooling saliva from the edge of his mouth, Maligan spread a fierce smile and confronted Hayama.


    He wanted me to do it.


    Marigan and Hayama look sideways, and I think it''s true.


    In the meantime, the shaker is shooting several bullets into the Vivian. Ten nights are sneaking around, approaching Vivian''s feet.


    "Junko won''t help me?


    "Hmm, I''ll make sure I do the tour. When I join the fight, it''s going to be fun for everyone. Well, I''ll help you when it looks very dangerous."


    Junko answered, shook by the voice.


    "What about you?


    "I''ll set you up or protect you here, and you don''t have to worry about me anyway."


    The shook shouted and he answered loudly.


    Well then, how about I join the fight here?


    The voice rang from above. It''s a man''s voice.


    Looking up, a tall woman was spreading her wings and flying with a rocket blast. Then, while flying, he waves his fist at the Vivian downstairs.


    Shortly afterwards, the impact of the steel fist spread and shifted, pouring dozens of shots simultaneously into the Vivian body. Vivian''s body is dented everywhere.


    "Oh, the police are finally here. I''m the only one."


    "One of them is a Final Weapon of the Japanese police, so it''s not comfortable."


    Shaking and shaking looked up at the person who looked like a woman flying in the sky. It was Ashiya Kurodo.


    (Vivian... is this how you''re going to be blurred and murdered? Become a monster, get rid of a monster, and then it''s over... is that how you end up?


    Pedro was deeply heartbroken when he saw Vivian being hurt to stop by.


    "Pedro, call me. Pedro is the one holding the key."


    Junko encourages Pedro again.


    "So don''t tell me...."


    True and stunned.


    "Vivian, listen to me!


    At last Pedro shouted.


    "I disobeyed because I wanted to help Vivian, and I came back because I wanted to help! Get back to your senses!


    "I knew it was good! I can see these scenes, games, animations, cartoons, but when I look at them in real life, I don''t think they''re very emotional.


    "Yeah, fiction is a cheap, foul-coated substitute, but I don''t actually feel cheap when I see it."


    "You''re ruining everything you say."


    Next to Pedro desperately shouting, Junko, Shaking, True says.


    "Pedro...."


    Vivian slowly pointed the bird''s head towards Pedro. The phantom wall was not removed, but it responded to the voice.


    "Oh? Are you out of your mind?


    "No, I''ll bet a hundred yen on a pattern that doesn''t look like I''m back in sanity."


    Junko is completely interesting and shaking.


    "Pedrooooo! I''ll eat you too!


    And Vivian cried, and stretched out an unprecedented number of branches toward Pedro and the others.


    "Look, what I said..."


    Even though the branch was approaching, the shaking voice was playing with satisfaction.

 2150 29.

    "Okay, let''s start with a quiz. Without this, it wouldn''t have started."


    Sometimes Hayama answered the quiz properly before, and Maligan was very careful. I hope that you can calm down and give me a quiz, and that you will answer me properly again.


    "Strange infectious diseases have spread all over the world, making the whole world completely stupid. However, in one country, the event was held after carefully taking measures to prevent infectious diseases, but a large number of people said that they wanted to hold the event at this time. How wrong was the act of holding the event, or how bad the witch hunting fool hit the event without seeing it take action? Five, four, three, two, one, Blackaw!


    "Maggots are the former. I can say that clearly."


    "Huh. On what grounds?


    With a candy face, Maligan awaits further answers from Hayama.


    "The event organizers don''t take into account people''s feelings and the flow of the world. No matter how hard you fight the epidemic, and how hard you appeal to it, if you''re caught in the middle of the world by people who wave a refractive sense of justice, that''s it. Doing the right thing can be called evil. Don''t think about the risk of lettering."


    "Fufu. Is there such a way of thinking? I''m sure it''s worse for the witches to hunt. The hard-working event organizer side is bad, and I don''t think it''s good to look at the top and stop thinking. I think the latter can only die. Well, it''s really fun to stir them up and discredit them in that way."


    Marigan receives that the match pump in the immigration cave is also a kind of pump. And because Maligan despises the folly of the people, his conscience doesn''t hurt at all, no matter how cruel he kills a few people. On the contrary, I can even feel the pain.


    Maligan enjoys killing immigrants and pretending to be tea time on the battlefield, and exposing the subject of hate to the state itself as one of the schemes in which idiots are dancing.


    "I don''t think the people are always good. In that case, the people who stopped thinking would definitely be evil. But I think it''s better to avoid seeing the evil. I am not your son, but it is my policy not to approach danger. You might think it''s bullshit, but that''s maggot-like thinking."


    "Fufufu, well, I don''t think you''re thinking about that. Well, apparently, it doesn''t suit me, but I feel much better than an idiot just being flushed."


    After hearing Hayama''s claim, Maligan nods with satisfaction.


    "Marigan must be a good guy with straight roots. Because it is an unacceptable type of mistake, do you feel stupid and strongly angry at the people who hunt witches in that case?


    Having heard what Hayama had to say, Maligan was taken aback. This was something Maligan never expected. For a while, it was Maligan, who had his mouth wide open, but eventually began to burst out laughing.


    Honestly, I was happy. Maligan himself did not want to deny the embarrassment of seeing himself, but the joy of seeing through one side of himself that he did not even realize.


    "Kukkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. You''re good. He''s the best guy I''ve ever had. Besides, my arm stood up. I want to give you more quizzes and ask you answers. I feel like I could be the best cop with you. Whoops... it''s a tragedy that I''m going to kill you like that."


    Maligan tried to pull out the gun while talking happily, and it struck me.


    "The last time I did it on the roof, I felt saved. All right, let''s do it again on the roof."


    Are you a wig?


    "Oh, I believe that. I love divination. A Japanese fortuneteller told me that it would be luckier to round my head, believe me."


    That said, Maligan tapped his skin head flat and loud, and went up to the roof first.


    Hayama rises on the roof with vigilance.


    Hayama and Maligan face each other on the tongue roof of a loose cabin.


    (This tension... I can''t stand it. Murdoch wasn''t wrong)


    In search of a struggle, Murdoch made a scene in the immigration cave and tried to summon tea time on the battlefield. Then came the inhabitants of the backstreets of this country. Marigan thinks it''s a pleasant surprise.


    It was Maligan who pulled the gun first.


    Shoot twice. Both shots were aimed at after the behavior prediction, but Hayama did not move at all.


    (Whoa, whoa, let''s do it. It heats me up more and more)


    Reflexively, without even wanting to guess, Marigan sees Hayama completely cut off by the muzzle and ballistics, and realizes that Marigan''s body is wrapped in fire.


    Hayama shoots back. Just one shot. I shot Maligan in the stomach.


    Marigan was watching Hayama''s movements thoroughly, learning from someone he shouldn''t rely on to kill or conjecture. Thanks to this, we can afford to avoid it.


    However, as if it matched the circumvention, Hayama''s arm moved quietly, and the gun mouth pursued Maligan.


    Maligan also watched closely the movement of his hand with Hayama''s gun.


    Now he gets shot twice.


    Maligan''s body sank.


    Hayama looks at it and recalls his previous battle with Maligan. At that time, Maligan accidentally fell. It saved me. But this time it looks different. He deliberately fell and dodged down.


    (Not necessarily coming out of the same place)


    Hayama quickly understands why Maligan did this. I didn''t just avoid it.


    Sure enough, Maligan showed his upper body for a moment from a few meters away and shot at Hayama.


    Hayama dodged, but he couldn''t shoot back. Immediately Maligan''s body sank down.


    Mogura slap? But this moccasin will bite on the person you slap. "


    Hayama smiles and says.


    "Hyah, that''s nice... this feeling. I can''t stand it. That day came back."


    Mariguns hanging on the roof raise their voices.


    "What are all these people in the backstreets of this country? It''s cheating."


    A marigan that quickly moves sideways while murmuring and hanging on the roof.


    Wow, you''re feeling like a monkey.


    As he murmured, he jumped on the roof again and tried to shoot Hayama.


    Hayama disappeared.


    "Eh...? That guy, no way...."


    Suspicion that he might have done the same thing, Maligan thought about another possibility and looked back.


    There was a figure of Hayama behind. I was pointing a gun at myself. While Maligan was pulling under the roof, he ran further back to where Maligan was and took his back.


    "Yabe...."


    Hayama shoots Marigan with a bitter smile.


    At that moment, Maligan was jumping up the rusty, dirty tongue roof with his feet.


    The bullet penetrates through the tongue lightly and penetrates Maligan''s body. It was a miserable act, but it didn''t mean anything at all. The ballistics of a bullet can change direction if it hits an object on the way. Hayama aimed at Maligan''s head, but the ballistics changed and the bullets were scratching Maligan''s cheeks and shooting through his ears.


    Still under enough shock, Maligan leans back on the roof with a big gaze on his torso. From the waist to the bottom is hanging under the roof.


    Hayama fires a chase shot at a fallen marigan.


    The marigan failed to react, the bullet pierced bullet-proof fibers, and the marigan''s abdomen.


    At that time, one memory came back to Maligan''s mind.


    (Daddy....)


    Memories of a father breathing in the hospital before the pneumonia worsened.


    "Have you ever seen a miracle?


    Marigan asks, holding his bloody abdomen with his left hand and breathing roughly.


    "I... only have one time. That was... a miracle. I can only say that."


    I have one too. There is. "


    Hayama answers with his gun in his hand. The gun is still firmly held in Maligan''s right hand, and Maligan''s fighting spirit has not been lost.


    "I''m sorry... Bob..."


    His father, who had always been unconscious, returned to his senses in the hospital and cried out to Maligan. It was the only kind voice of his father in Maligan''s memory. And my father finally told me this.


    Don''t lose...


    Maligan has no idea what happened to his father''s life. But somehow I know why I threw up such a dialogue before I died.


    (That was an expression of love, wasn''t it? Even my stupid father loved me.)


    Aware of that, Maligan looks up at the clear blue sky and laughs.


    "What a lovely day...."


    Loosen your eyes in the sun and keep your mouth loose, but Maligan''s lethality grows.


    "Let''s lose!


    When you scream, Maligan gets up and shoots.


    Immediately before that, Hayama was shooting at Maligan. Hayama''s bullet pierced Maligan''s throat.


    (Wow... the best dash... Like losing right after screaming a mackerel cayo....)


    Maligan laughs as he spits out blood.


    (Ah... I''ll disappear. Even though the sun is so shining, it''s all dark... and I... black-aw... t...)


    I thought it was bad to die with my eyes open, when Maligan tried to close his eyes.


    "Hey, Bob. Quiz."


    A familiar voice was heard, and Maligan opened her eyes in surprise.


    Dialogue I heard scattered as a child. It used to be a frozen dialog, but now it''s the exact opposite. A warm and pleasant feeling spreads to your chest.


    (Daddy, you''re here to pick me up....)


    Looking up at his smiling father, Maligan smiles happily.


    "Which way are you going to heaven or hell?


    "Hell, right?


    The answering Marigan realized that he was standing. Standing up, looking up at his father.


    (I see... my heart has been stopping like a hungry demon. That''s why I''m like this right now....)


    Maligan realizes that he is looking up at his father as he returns to his child.


    "Correct. If you come this way, it''ll be quiz hell. I''ve been thinking a lot about you when you came."


    "Yeah... but don''t slap me anymore..."


    "Oh, I won''t do that again. I''m sorry...."


    Father gently stroked Maligan''s head, complaining with tears.

 2151 30.

    Simon and Murdoch looked at each other in a way that they didn''t expect to kill each other. Simon smiles warmly and softly as usual, and Murdoch smiles loosely.


    "Is that girl King''s original?"


    Murdoch turned to Junko.


    You''ve been looking into that?


    "Nh... well. That''s why I don''t care, but do you know the King?


    I don''t think so.


    Simon answers Murdoch''s question.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Well... uh... what''s that again? It''s been a long time since I''ve been here, but... I''m deeply emotional about everything."


    Murdoch puts his hands on his face and speaks in a way that feels like something is stuck in his back teeth.


    "I wonder if this is it... I have a hunch. I feel like I''m going to die....."


    "If you know what I mean, you can stop, but you can''t leave."


    To Murdoch, who exhaled a lot, Simon exhaled a little and shook a little.


    "Oh, I can''t leave. This is the game I started. It''s impossible to retreat here. Instead of going on a date, it''s like going to the bathroom with a stomach ache when it''s a date."


    That''s a weird analogy.


    "Yeah, I thought so myself. Well... it''s time to do it."


    Murdoch gets it in his pocket. Simon stood halfway.


    Murdoch was the first to shoot. One shot like a drawstring.


    Simon avoids without pulling out the gun and simply turns his upper body away.


    Two more shots, Murdoch. Now, keep your upside-down body forward to avoid Simon.


    I said, "I can''t afford it. Get out of here."


    "Okay, okay. Then don''t shoot me.


    Encouraged by Murdoch, Simon laughed and basically took his hand in his pocket.


    Murdoch fires two shots. Simon takes a gentle step sideways to dodge.


    "Hey, I told you not to shoot.


    Simon protests with a laugh. Keep your hand in your pocket and don''t try to pull it out.


    "No, you''re making me nervous and you''re gonna want to shoot me."


    That''s what Murdoch will do.


    Simon pulled the gun out of his pocket and shot it at the same time as he avoided it.


    "Auchi......"


    Murdoch distorts his face as much as he can. He was shot in the right chest. Though protected by bullet-proof fibers, it is relieved by pain and shock.


    Simon fired two more shots through the gap, but Murdoch avoided it in danger.


    Did you lose my arm? Or was there an overwhelming difference with this guy? Well, maybe the latter. I felt it from the time of the confrontation)


    Murdoch feels ridiculous. Murdoch was in a state of intense fear as he set out to fight Simon. I remember the hunch of death.


    Simon''s muzzle is pointing at Murdoch, whose posture has collapsed.


    (It''s over... lightly...)


    It was then that Murdoch was ready.


    "Pedrooooo! I''ll eat you too!


    A loud scream echoes. It belongs to a giant monster transformed into a Vivian.


    Murdoch''s attention away from Simon. Turning away from Simon, he confronted Vivian and Pedro majestically.


    "Hah... Ahhh......"


    With a sigh of sigh, Murdoch fired a number of shots. Against the countless branches that stretch from Vivian toward Pedro, not against Simon.


    Simon also shoots. Towards the Vivian branch, as if we were helping Murdoch.


    Ah?


    Murdoch laughs at Simon who helped.


    Hmm?


    Simon looked at Murdoch with a smile.


    "Why..."


    Pedro stares at Murdoch, who has helped me twice.


    "Ah? You''re surprised what I did last time was wasted in front of your eyes. I mean, you''re upset, too. What are you doing back here?"


    Murdoch turned to Simon when he threw up at Pedro in disgust.


    "And what are you going to do, Simon? This one was full of gaps. Did you overlook me in the meantime because I did the charity? You''re so sweet."


    "What are you talking about, sweetheart?"


    After listening to Murdoch''s dialogues, Simon smiles with astonishment.


    "Well... let''s redo the partition."


    Murdoch says it''s killing him.


    "Shouldn''t we stop? I know you won''t pull in, but you already know the difference in power, right?


    "Hmm... can''t you win about once every ten times? I feel like I can win. I''ll bet on that percentage."


    It was Simon speaking quietly, but Murdoch didn''t want to retreat.


    Okay, let''s go.


    Murdoch shoots first.


    Simon shoots back while avoiding. Murdoch was reading it, so he jumped sideways at the same time he shot him.


    Simon''s muzzle still matched Murdoch''s movements.


    "Ugh!


    Simon shoots and Murdoch screams.


    Simon''s bullet was shooting through Murdoch''s right hand. The flesh and bones on the back of my hand were pounded and I dropped my gun on impact.


    Murdoch still hasn''t lost his game and tries to pick up the gun with his left hand.


    One more shot, Simon. There was a hole in the center of Murdoch''s left hand.


    "Hey... don''t joke... With such a mean taste... you can''t be so pathetic. No, you don''t have to show mercy."


    Murdoch, kneeling on the ground, stared at Simon trembling and protested.


    "Well... how about this...?


    Murdoch gets his pants pockets with a bitter face, but laughs forcibly. It was a grenade that was removed.


    "Okay."


    Simon fires two shots like he gave up.


    The bullets both penetrated Murdoch''s abdomen.


    When Murdoch spits blood out of his mouth, he slowly falls on his back. The grenade rolls off my hand.


    "I wanted to recreate that fun time... and have a big war between the two organizations. Sudden and spectacular failure is a good laugh."


    "What are you talking about? If I really meant it, I should have survived here and made it happen. Why did you want to die so badly?


    "There are so many things... I was tired... But it was the end of the ideal... This is fine. I... That''s it. It''s a way of dying that suits the way we''ve lived."


    When Simon asks, Murdock answers satisfactorily.


    (I think that''s fine even when I die. True is different though)


    Simon looks down near Murdoch, thinking.


    "Hmm... my last favor. Let me have a bourbon."


    Hey.


    "Well, find it somewhere and bring it."


    "I don''t like it. It stinks."


    Both requests were turned down, and Murdoch''s face blurred.


    "I don''t know... Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Murdoch coughs bitterly as he spits blood.


    "Murdoch, are you a good person or a bad person?


    Pedro stopped by Murdoch and asked.


    "Good people, bad people... What''s your definition of a good man?


    "Um... compassionate people... people who can help you in times of need?


    When Murdoch asked back, Pedro said such an answer. Murdoch sighed and laughed at it with astonishment.


    "My definition of a good person... is a race that does a lot of things that are convenient for someone... I mean, occasionally I do things that are convenient for somebody - basically bad guys."


    As he answered ironically, Murdoch closed his eyes.


    "Well... now that you''re falling asleep, please leave me alone... When someone goes to bed... you have to be quiet..."


    As the dialog said, Murdoch went to sleep, stopped moving, and stopped talking.

 2152 31.

    "Pedrooooo! I''ll eat you too!


    Vivian screamed and stretched a branch at Pedro, but was hampered by Murdoch and Simon''s gunfire.


    "Miso Wall Extra Large Version"


    In addition, a giant wall of miso appears where Vivian is.


    About a third of Vivian''s giant round body was buried in the wall of Miso.


    "Miso consolidation!


    He shouted with enthusiasm. The giant wall of miso coagulates with Vivian in it.


    "Gigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigi...."


    Vivian roars when he can no longer move.


    "I''m a little tired from using big moves... I''ll take care of the rest."


    His tired face told him.


    "I almost got trapped in Miso."


    Ten nights sneaking up on Vivian''s body muttered. Ten nights had already passed near Vivian''s face.


    I wonder if it''s okay around here.


    Ten nights muttered, stabbing the syringe into Vivian''s body and pouring liquid into it.


    "Ahh!? Boom, boom, boom...."


    The vivian''s body shrunk as soon as I thought it was huge for a moment.


    Before long, Vivian returned to his original body. He is lying on his face naked.


    The chick takes off his jacket and puts it on Vivian.


    "Is this over?"


    Black Dou, who was watching from the sky, murmured and flew towards the outside of the homeless city.


    Immigrants gathered for the revolutionary decision of the Immigration Revolutionary Army were waiting for Vivian orders outside the homeless city on the riverbed.


    Among the waiting immigrants, a considerable number fled from the Revolutionary Immigration Army Asia because of the appearance of the Resistance earlier, but many of them rushed to join later and received weapons in advance.


    "What''s going on? It doesn''t start at all."


    "You''re going out of the immigration cave and into the city, right?


    "I got a gun, and you want me to kill him indiscriminately. With this many people at once, we don''t know who did it."


    "Ah, you can clear up your miserable life grudges....."


    "But the organizers won''t show up anytime soon."


    I heard a lot of gunfire earlier.


    "Vivians are fighting."


    "Fighting? Are we being watched by the police?


    "I didn''t look like a cop. It''s a suspicious enemy with supernatural powers."


    Migrants talking to each other everywhere. And there...


    "Police. Drop your weapons. Or I''ll kill them all right here."


    Black Dou, who made iron wings and flew over the sky with a jet blast, appeared above a large number of immigrants who were waiting, and shouted with a police notebook.


    "Are the police flying in the sky these days...."


    "Are you a cop these days....."


    "Are the police nopo these days....."


    "Are the police killing the killer these days....."


    Immigrants whispering to each other.


    "Ugh! We stood up to regain our pride and rights!


    A man shouts and holds his gun in tremor.


    "That way I get extra bad. It''s nothing but foolishness to take deliberate aversion."


    "Uuu...."


    The immigrant put down his gun after being stared at by the black dot.


    "Shut up!"


    But another immigrant pulled out his gun and shot a black fight.


    The bullets fell off, but after one shot, several people pulled out their guns one after the other and fired at the black fight.


    Many of the bullets came off. All the bullets hit were fired at the front of the body without passing through the body of the black dot.


    "I''m checking all the guys who shot him. I literally have eyes in the back."


    It is hidden in long hair, but there is a camera on the back and side of the head of the black dot.


    "I told you I''d kill you. And yet, the police officer shot me. This means you can''t help being killed."


    That''s how Black Dou waves his fist.


    As Kurodo moves, many immigrants have holes in their bodies. Your head, face, chest, stomach. the energy of the punch is diffusely transferred.


    There are many screams. Blood and organs are scattered and many fall into cadavers. The first man to point a gun was missed, but he slipped out of his hips and was incontinent.


    "I''d say you''re all under arrest, but honestly, it stinks. Drop your weapons on the spot and get home. Dismiss. And don''t ever do this again. I know exactly who tried to sneak back the weapon. Such an untouchable man would be as destined as the people who are now holed up and down."


    In fact, it was not clear whether they had abandoned their weapons or not, but if they said so, they stepped on a black fight to obey honestly.


    Vivian was down on the ground, crying loudly.


    "Because I killed my parents... because I used the same immigrants to kill so many... am I cursed and sent to hell? Or is it because you''re cursed for killing your parents?


    Hearing Vivian''s dialogues, the heart of ten nights bursts out. I was going to kill my father for ten nights. I stopped thinking about it after all, but I could have really killed him at that time, and I thought about it.


    "It''s only natural that a parent who made a reason to want to kill should be killed, and I don''t care. I killed my whole family, but I don''t feel guilty at all. Because they deserved to be killed. But I wonder if I killed the same immigrants as I did with the justice and ideals at hand."


    The shake was said in a light tone until the middle, and the voice became a little serious from the middle.


    (It''s not justice... It''s a mix of personal grievances. It''s complicated....)


    I thought so, but I don''t think you''ll understand, Vivian. I''ll keep quiet.


    "Um, Vivian. I''m almost done without dying."


    Junko called out and Vivian raised his face.


    "It seems like a miracle happened thanks to the red medicine and the red medicine. It''s perfectly stable."


    The words told Junko were shocking, but did not lead to relief and joy. I was wrapped up in the same feeling of despair as before, wondering what the last few days had been like.


    "Kill me... I want to die..."


    Vivian said in a small voice.


    "Everything I did was empty. The same immigrants were dying, the people I trusted the most, and the people I thought would help me, they were just using me again...!


    As you speak, your Vivian tone gradually gets stronger. The expression also reveals anger.


    "I know what I did is evil! Still... no matter what means you use, no matter what evil you do, I still wanted to do something! I wanted to turn this rotten reality upside down! I can''t do everything I want! What''s my life!? I''m sorry! And everybody else just uses me! Kill me already!


    Pedro stepped forward in front of the crying Vivian.


    "What, a traitor... You abandoned me? What can I do for you now...."


    A Vivian staring at Pedro.


    "I''m not abandoning Vivian. That''s why I came back. I came back to help."


    Pedro said in a gentle voice. Listening to the dialog, Vivian''s heart starts pounding.


    "I should have killed Vivian sooner... I was guilty of not being able to do it. Even if it was the wrong way, I wanted to help. But I can''t do it the wrong way."


    "So you woke up halfway there, walked away from me, and now you''re back..."


    There is a natural smile in Vivian''s mouth. To tell you the truth, Pedro showed up in front of him again and said he didn''t abandon him, so there''s no way he wouldn''t be happy.


    "I''ve been lost and worried. If I believed you, I always followed you, even if you were going the wrong way. I should have stopped it before I committed my sin."


    "So, what are you going to do now?


    Hayama, who came back from the roof at some point, spoke without reading the air.


    "I... I''ve stopped the immigration revolutionary army. With the help of Nudist School, I really tried to make it through the revolution, but they also lost....."


    Vivian said while looking at the bodies of the members of Nudist School. The Vivians are unaware of it, but they were killed by a giant Vivian like no other.


    "Thank you, Pedro... And I''m sorry for all the inconvenience... I told the police..."


    It was then that Vivian almost told me to appear.


    You, come to my organization.


    Simon said, blocking Vivian''s words.


    "Now... you''re going to use me?


    Vivian laughs ironically at Simon.


    "I won''t use it anymore. Let me be clear. You foolish fool, you''re worthless to use. But hey, I don''t want to leave you in despair and mourning. Me and... my boss have that personality."


    Simon winks with a smile as he talks.


    "Our boss is a fearless man, unforgiving to his enemies, but he knows well the pain, anger and remorse of others, and he accepts those who wish. As a comrade, the person who accepts it, no matter how much he or she is a member of the end. If you don''t have a place to go, come home. In this period, if you still want to play revolutionary in the immigration caves, you can do it. Stop appearing before the police. That''s suicide, though. Now that the head of Nudist School is dead, you could be held responsible for everything."


    "Can I come in with you?


    Pedro checks on Simon before Vivian answers. Simon nods with a smile and Vivian looks at Pedro in surprise.


    "That''s why. Vivian, come with me."


    "What... for a traitor..."


    Tears fell out of Vivian''s eyes, poisoning him and laughing.

 2153 Last chapter

    Immigrants were about to start a riot, and on the day the attempt ended, it was announced in the public media.


    Guns purchased from somewhere were scattered to immigrants, who abandoned their weapons in response to police persuasion.


    SNS and anonymous bulletin boards make immigrants more popular, while some advocate for them. There are also many who use it to argue factional rivalries.


    The day after the attempted uprising of the Revolutionary Immigration Army. True and Junko came to the Resistance Office to play.


    The three members of the Mollusk Resistance, Makoto and Junko, were also the subjects of nature and the Immigration Revolutionary Army.


    "But I think it was just the right time to converge."


    "Agreed. I''m glad it ended in an attempt, but it just spread out to the public yesterday on the final day."


    Junko and Akira say.


    "When it comes to the nudist school, which can be said to be the mastermind, don''t you touch anything at all? It''s not even on the back street information site."


    And true.


    "It''s good we''re the only ones who know the truth."


    "This is bullshit superiority... Remember, that''s a childish idea."


    The shake made a noise, but I stunned and stung the nail.


    Shortly afterwards, such remarks were made on the television parliamentary relay that I was following. A parliamentary reply had just been given concerning the attempted uprising of immigrants.


    Even if you claim to be weak, you can only live under the sun. They must be poor, and they must have the joy of living. Yet he seeks to gain rights by claiming that he has no right. I''m not a weak person when I can do this. The real weak can''t even get out under the sun. "


    Immediately after a senator named Toga Kijima, who serves as the Cabinet Secretary, spoke without expression, the blame flew around, and the room became noisy. The people who were watching TV were also uneasy.


    "This guy is terrible. I want to kill you."


    "This is polarization again... In light of the weaker ones, don''t complain because you''re better off. This is ridiculous."


    "I see. It''s a theory that African children are hungry. It''s an unusual euphemism to accuse people of being blessed or jumping too far from the world, of taking extreme examples and silencing them."


    Shaking indignation, ten nights of astonishment, and a calm voice.


    (I was worried about your eyes. Even though his face was faceless, his eyes were sad....)


    Seeing the politician on TV, Junko thinks.


    (It''s not just an inaccurate remark, it''s not like I''ve spoken violently, but there''s something else. And Kijima''s name... has nothing to do with the boulders?


    And the next day, there was talk of some new immigration laws.


    "I''m still considering it, but I don''t suppose it''s going to stop this way."


    Bedro said in front of the chick man.


    "Because the government caught our move. Even if we failed this time, we could expect a flare-up."


    A young man who roars with his arms.


    "After all, violence is humanity''s greatest justice."


    Pedro said with an empty face.


    "I knew that, so I stepped into the back street. Pedro has become the same."


    "No... I haven''t done anything yet. Simon''s doing a lot of business."


    I see. If there''s anything you can do to help me, just let me know. I''m familiar with the situation behind the immigration cave, and I''m sure my powers will help. "


    I''m counting on you.


    Pedro smiled and slapped Pedro lightly on the shoulder of the chick man who sold himself in with a smile.


    The next day, Pedro and Vivian visited a room on the estate in the immigration cave.


    "Still smell?


    Vivian asks outside the room.


    "Looks like a special cleaning contractor cleaned it up."


    Pedro, already inside, said.


    This room was murdered by the Nudist School family, and then there were no residential candidates and it was empty. Tentatively, we plan to make this their new base.


    Tea time on the battlefield led to the absorption of former members of the Immigration Revolutionary Army and the development of the business in the immigration cave with their advice.


    "Oh, there you are."


    "It''s been a while."


    Inside, Simon and Hayama were in the middle of tea time in the living room.


    "Why is he here?


    "Sorry about the maggots. I''m here to tell you about our work. Of course, only for as long as you can talk."


    Hayama answers Vivian''s questions.


    "When I told my client that I had fulfilled my request, I was told that this information should also be conveyed to some extent as a manifestation of my intention. Anyway, my client asked me to make an additional request or use it. Yeah."


    "He was hired by the hub. Do you know the hub? It''s like a backstreet government, so to speak. And the fact that you came all the way here to tell me that means that you have a good look at the center, so you''re under pressure not to imitate it too much, right?


    "Probably the client''s intentions...."


    Simon pointed it out, and Hayama leaned and fell into disappointment.


    "Whoa, I''m not gonna bully you. Never mind."


    Simon turned to Vivian and Pedro after he followed Hayama.


    "I intend to ensure that the business carried out by tea time on the battlefield will also lead to the development and improvement of this immigration cave. I talked to King, and he agreed. People from my country will be coming, thank you."


    Nice to meet you.


    When Simon talks, Vivian and Pedro look bright.


    "Well then, I''m around... maggots."


    "Oh, I''ll see you when I get lucky."


    Hayama and Simon shook hands and laughed.


    Simon somehow had a hunch as he waited behind Hayama. Hayama and I will meet again.


    The hunch is correct.


    A few months after Hayama and Simon shook hands and broke up in a room on the estate.


    "It''s strange....."


    A bloody Hayama with a gun smiles at Simon. Simon is as creative as Hayama. Shooting bullets all over his body.


    "At that time... we broke up with each other smiling and shaking hands, and now... we''re killing each other like this. But my feelings are similar to those of that time...."


    "I understand. It stinks to say this, but I like you."


    They smile as loudly as they did back then.


    "Ha ha, me too. Well then....."


    "Ah... unfortunately, it''s about time we finished playing this game."


    62 Let''s finish playing with immigrants.

 2154 Three Preamble

    It was a boy as young as a junior high school student who came to the Yukioka Institute that day to ask for a consultation. He was a beautiful boy with a fine line of pure child preferences, characterized by clear white skin and clear, open eyes.


    "Um, hey, don''t be an adult. Oh, it''s not me. It''s not about me. I''ve already knitted it up and done it to myself, but I can''t do it anymore. I want people other than me to do the same. Not only the body, but also the mind. It doesn''t make sense just for the body. Somewhat more important."


    In front of Junko, the boy did so quickly.


    "Hmm... I don''t know if my body or mind can do it..."


    Junko said with a difficult face.


    I see. That''s a shame. I''m afraid so. Yeah... the mind can handle it on its own, but the body can do immortality, right?


    "Yeah, I can do that."


    "Well then, tell me how to do that. My power is only on myself."


    "Yeah... that''s a little..."


    "I begun by giving it to a member of my organization, Snowflake Society."


    After hearing the name Snowflake Society, Junko looked at the boy with surprising eyes.


    "You''re part of that snowflake society."


    "Instead of being a member, I''m the founder. I''m the leader."


    The boy said Sarasara with a clear face.


    "Getting started means...."


    Junko reacted to the word and put it in his mouth.


    "That''s why I want to get rid of adults from the world. All the people in the world are just kids."


    The boy speaks out with his face.


    "Hmm... can I ask why you want to do that?


    "Don''t you have to say that? You know that, don''t you? Adults are filthy. We have to make it a world free of the filthy existence of adults. This is very important. This is the ideal world I want. [M] We have to change the world''s settings. That''s my mission. Junko Yukioka, would you understand that? I heard you lived a very long time. But it looks like a child. I mean, isn''t that the same value as me?


    After answering Junko''s question, the boy asks back.


    "There are definitely common values. At least some of my overlife doesn''t grow my mind. So don''t let nature and body grow up. Well, sometimes children are more convenient. But now, how about making it the standard of the world? I don''t have that desire."


    "Hmm, I want you to understand my thoughts, too. Yukioka-san"


    Junko is fine.


    "Well then, Junko, I hope you''ll be part of the Snowflake Society. I really want your strength at home. [M] Adults are ugly. Amazing. Very ugly. Becoming an adult is a failure of the world itself. Big mistake. I''m sure it was God''s design mistake. God has made many mistakes in creating this world. That''s why this stupid world was created. I used to think humans should die before I was twenty. He wants to change the world so that when he turns 20, he will die automatically. But I learned that there are quite a few people in the world who are realizing old age. Then I simply came to the idea that all humans should be created differently so as not to get old. Yeah, the difficulty of realization is SSS, priority B minus, importance SSS. Junko, with your power, I think it will be as difficult to realize as S or A plus, and it seems like you can do a lot more, and I want you to be one of us."


    "I''m sorry... that''s impossible..."


    Junko turned down the boy''s long mouth.


    That was four days ago.


    Tomiga Kijima [Kijimafuga] The Chief Cabinet Secretary was rounded up by the media, pushed up by the opposition, and beaten up by the SNS due to his remarks the other day.


    "Even if you insist on being weak, you can only live in the sun. Immigrants are supposed to be poor and have the joy of living, but they try to claim their rights as needless. I cannot say that I am weak when I can make such a claim. The real weak can''t even get out of the sun properly."


    This is the statement in question. Moreover, Immigrants were on the verge of rioting, and immediately afterwards, they have been accused from all over Japan of saying something like oiling a burning fire.


    "Poor thing. Kijima-san has something to do with his children and granddaughters....."


    "Why don''t you just say that?


    "He won''t tell you, and you won''t want to touch him."


    Some people who knew about Tomiga were whispering to each other.


    "Grandpa... they''re saying bad things on the news..."


    When Tomiga returned home, his granddaughter, Akira Kijima, called out worriedly.


    The helper enters a substitute house, but the family is essentially only two grandchildren and grandfather.


    "It''s the usual thing, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Toga shouted with a gentle smile that he could never see in public.


    "But this... isn''t always the case. It''s because of Akane, isn''t it? Father and mother....."


    That''s all, Qian talks.


    Qian''s parents passed away when Qian was in third grade. Murdered by immigrant robbers.


    In the case of the robbery of immigrants, who were murderers, an organization called the Vulnerable Power Shield Committee turned to advocacy and engaged in desperate defense activities. As a result, they were turned to psychiatric appraisal and found guilty due to mental incapacity. And the immigrant left the mental hospital two years later, and six months later, there was another murder, and now he was murdered in detention. Some say the victim''s family hired a killer in the back street, but the truth is in the dark.


    Qian has been raised by her grandfather since she lost her parents. My grandfather often left his house because he was a member of Parliament, but all the off-days spent his time interacting with Akane. I quit golf, which was my hobby.


    Qian became mentally unstable because of the incident, and began to draw her home. She also suffers from hearing hallucinations and attempted suicide several times before being taken to the hospital.


    However, with the passage of years, the mental instability gradually recovered.


    And three weeks ago, Qian started going to public junior high school. He complained to his grandfather that he wanted to go to the same school as the same age he had become acquainted with online, and drove to a distant secondary school in a special way.


    "What about school? Are you being bullied because of me?


    "Yeah. Everyone... I know about Qian and Grandpa, but they''ll cover for me and encourage me. When Tsugumi-chan was a boy, it was like a night to protect Akane."


    "I see....."


    A Tomiga man strokes down his chest when he sees his grandson talking happily. I know that Tsugumi. That''s the girl who inspired Akane to stop pulling. The child had a difficult problem such as double personality due to gender identity disorder, but that''s why Akane seems to be forgiving.


    "Ah, telephone... Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''m going up a bit."


    Apologizing, Akane went to her room.


    Project the holographic display and connect with the telephone. The face of Qian''s familiar white boy is reflected.


    "Qian, how''s the neck and tail?


    "Defend? What are you defending?


    "Sorry, sorry. I asked what it was like at school."


    "I''m sorry... because I''m an idiot..."


    I apologize to the apologizing boy, and I apologize to Akane.


    I''m not stupid. It''s just personality. At least I don''t make fun of Akane. In the first place, there''s a lot of stupid people in the world, but if you''re such a stupid guy, you won''t be a member of the Snowflake Society. We are all chosen and present. "


    "I see... But, Akane, is Snowflake Society helping?


    Ask Akane as she calms down.


    What are you talking about even though it has been useful many times? Besides... this plan started after you said you were going to school and investigated the school. So, what''s it like?


    "It''s fun. Always with Tsugumi and the others. I had my club activities put in the same part as Tsugumi. But... I''m not sure if Akane is useful in club activities. Besides... the investigation isn''t going well either..."


    I wonder if you''ll be able to do this on your own in the future?


    "I''m not sure... I''m scared if I get close to Tsugumi because of that..."


    Uh, uh, it''s okay, it''s okay.


    The boy on the display looks in trouble when he sees Akane''s crying face.


    Okay, I''ll go too. I''m moving into your school, too. "


    "What? Why did Masao do that?


    It seems like you''re the only one with heavy loads. I''ll support you. Don''t take it badly. We''re friends, so it''s only natural to help each other. Next time someone in your organization needs your help, you can help them. It''s just me and I think I''ll take the other one. There is a child with a strong interest in the cliffside tsugumi, so I will take him. So that''s what I''m going to do. "


    "Ha, yes...."


    The boy hung up the television while the conversation proceeded unilaterally. Akane wanted to talk more, but this boy is always like this. I don''t listen much to people.


    That was five days ago.


    Table talk RPG has been popular since about three days ago in Anrakuji. Somehow a sudden and explosive pandemic broke out.


    Inside the classroom, students gather at multiple desks, sitting in chairs, and each has a view of the game.


    "This guy always plays unhealthy and introverted during his break. Get on the ground. Play with your body. A man is a soccer player. Even women play soccer."


    Tsuruga, a gym teacher and soccer advisor, came and shouted moody in the arm pose.


    Jap!


    Next to Tsuruga, Angelina, a dolphin with arms and legs, nodded loudly in agreement with Tsuruga in a bracelet pose that mimics Tsuruga.


    In the classroom, even though I was comfortable until then. Unpleasant air flows. At that time...


    "It''s okay for Tsuruga-sensei to be a muscle to the brain, but please don''t push that value on us."


    A female student stood up and looked at Tsuruga and said in a resolute tone. Ueno Harahara was beautiful.


    "Jah...!?


    "What do you mean....?


    Angelina, who lives in Kamimi''s house, groans, while Tsuruga glances back at Kamimi. However, Kamimi did not coddle at all, and launched a sight-killing battle against the athletic teachers.


    "Ooh... the back of the boulder!"


    "I didn''t hesitate to tell the gymnastics teacher!


    "Hyah! Tell him more, Uenohara!


    "Turn around! Back of the line!


    The students in the class cheered together and shouted beauty.


    "Ueno is worthy of praise for his uncompromising assertion, but it is disgraceful that someone who could not make a clear objection on his own should be around."


    Looking inside the class, Tsuruga spoke in a gentle tone.


    "Ooh, Tsuruga is desperately trying to rebut and repair her face ~. It''s awesome ~"


    "Because I''m beaten by the beauty, and I''m beaten by the air, Dase."


    "Wahahaha, Tsuruga''s regretful, loser''s howl ~"


    The students laughed at Tsuruga.


    "Jap ~ ~..."


    Angelina grips her fists and regrets it, but Tsuruga doesn''t show signs of moving at all with her arm in the bracelet pose.


    No, Mr. Tsuruga was right.


    In the cold words of Kamimi, the noisy faces grabbed his mouth at once, and the classroom was quiet as if he had struck water.


    "I''m sorry to say I''m tough, guys. But I don''t think it''s the same."


    Kamimi raised her hand in front of her face and begged for forgiveness. She meditated with one eye and told her in a soft tone.


    "If Uenohara-san says so...."


    "I see. Kamimi''s right."


    "The back of the boulder... it makes sense..."


    The students are also convinced. I have to admit it convincingly.


    (It''s a big deal. This one should be in the women''s soccer club... why not...)


    Tsuruga glanced at Kamimi and murmured bitterly in her mouth.


    "I mean, I really want to penetrate... No, I''d rather stick it in first...."


    Kamimi looks at Angelina.


    "Why is Angelina here!?


    Jap!


    Asked beautifully by screaming, Angelina plays the trick of kicking the ball.


    "I convinced the principal that Angelina was a student here and put her in the girls'' soccer club. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Uenohara''s grandmother."


    "Jap Jap"


    "No, no, no... that''s impossible because it''s such a chaotic story..."


    That was two days ago.

 2155 1.

    Morning passage. As usual, Tsugumi from the cliff room attended school with Yumura Spika from the same press department. Although Tsugumi and Spika have different classes, they often go to and from school together because of the proximity of the house.


    And I said, "What happened to the story? I forgot my name, but I got along with the painter online. Take him to the press. Is this it?


    "Hmm... I''ve been calling for a while. But it looks like you''re scared of something. I''ve become familiar with the class a little bit."


    Asked by Spika, Tsugumi answers with a difficult face.


    Tsugumi knew and became close to a girl her age on the Internet.


    She said she wanted to go to the same school as Tsugumi, so Tsugumi responded twice when she took care of him, and informed the school side of the situation, so she went to the two comfort schools, which were quite a distance from home.


    "Ah, if you gossip, I''ll sew the shadows."


    When I saw the limousine coming, I heard the gummies playing.


    "The shadow is shining, right? I don''t do such plain tricks every time I hear rumors."


    The spiker calmly corrects.


    The limousine stopped right next to the two and a girl in the same euthanasia uniform stepped out of the car.


    Ohhayo, Qian-chan


    Morning, Tsugumi.


    The girl called Akane greets Tsugumi cheerfully with a modest voice and a smile.


    (You must be a rich kid...)


    Spika makes that decision when she comes down from the limousine.


    "Qian-chan, this is the same Spika from the news department. Ask Aka-chan to go to the press department - it''s so loud! I was still talking about Akane."


    "Uncle Painter... I don''t think I can say that."


    Without hesitation, the spikes penetrate into the gummies without strength.


    "Ah... haha, nice to meet you..."


    As she calmed down, Akane lowered her head.


    "Looks like an old painter. The painter wasn''t as bright as he used to be."


    Spika said. Contrary to what used to be, Tsugumi was a dramatic idea in public, and Spika knows the time.


    "Well... next year, the three main years of the press department will pass, and only a few years and two, so if there are no entrants, it will be noisy. There will be only me, Uncle Yasuko, and only one person for two years."


    "Yes. That''s why it would be so helpful if Aka-chan could come in. That''s why I want to go in the same part as Aka-chan."


    "Well then, let''s let Akane in..."


    The two of them approached me, and Akane responded with a smile.


    "Wow, I did it...."


    It was then that Tsugumi cheered.


    "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!"


    A sudden scream blocked Tsugumi''s voice. I saw the three of them shocked and voiced.


    "Hey, let''s add more people to the press department."


    Several students from the women''s soccer club come along with dolphins with legs and hands, and three tsugumi.


    "Ah... Sakabai-san..."


    "Uhh...."


    The smile of the tsugumi attracts you, and the spike makes you look disgusting.


    "Phew... I''m a girl today..."


    A small girl student with light black skin in the center mutters with her tongue. She was a third-year female soccer manager and was named Sakae Sakae.


    "Just like the news department has increased the number of people, we have a comfortable new entrant to the women''s football club."


    "That''s right. They''re tall, they have long legs, they have power, they have endurance."


    "Besides, I''ve been playing soccer for sixteen years. Angelina!"


    Jap!


    Director Sakae and the women''s soccer players spoke to each other with a good face, and finally, the dolphin Angelina shook her head vertically with momentum.


    "How about a 16-year-old soccer player in middle school...?


    Dolphin-san, what are you wearing?


    "I''ve seen this dolphin before. You used to play soccer with boys."


    Spika, Akane, and Tsugumi whisper to each other.


    "Well, with Angelina''s power, we''re aiming to dominate the country. At that time... now it''s time to do it right! I''m going to have an article with illustrations on top of the women''s soccer club!


    Sakae passed by the Tsugumi and the others when he discarded them with angry, rough words. Angelina and the crew followed.


    "Tsugumi... it seemed like they were resenting me right now..."


    Qian asks afraid.


    "Er, the women''s football club won the semi-winning tournament, but the press club wrote all about the achievements of the men''s football club, and the painter also painted an illustration of the men''s football club, so it looks like it''s coming to my head... And then, well, I come into the press."


    Spica told me about the situation.


    "Um... shouldn''t I write about the women''s soccer club?


    Akane thinks it''s a good idea.


    "Oh, I see, there was that hand. Why don''t you write about the women''s soccer club? I''ll talk to the director."


    "No, no, Uncle Painter. Because I think I have the hand. It''s not like there''s a tournament, and the women''s soccer club doesn''t have a lot of success, so even the manager rejects it."


    I cut and threw away the spike without a body or lid on the breathing gummies.


    I have a story for you.


    But Tsugumi didn''t pull it. Since there was always a confident smile around his mouth, Spica was anxious to return.


    Nearly a week has passed since Ten Nights and Shaking finished their work in the immigration cave.


    "Look, there''s a desk and a chair behind me, but I wonder if a transfer student will come in?


    The time before the morning home room. Shaking looks behind his seat and asks questions without anyone. There was no seat like this until yesterday, and the shake was the seat at the back.


    After a while, the classroom teacher comes into the classroom.


    "We have a new student today."


    The classroom announces the teacher in charge. Many people glance at the seat behind the shake.


    Sure, I was a transfer student yesterday for two years.


    "I was there almost a month ago, a year ago. Ah, I don''t know if I can count to that, but Angelina too...."


    Shaking and ten nights whisper to each other. Ten nights I sit in the seat in front of the shake.


    "Well, come in and say hello."


    The girl student and some of the boy students took a breath when they saw the boy student coming in prompted by the teacher in charge. Because he was a pretty high level beautiful boy with a thin body that could be said to be gorgeous, white skin that was separated from Japanese people, and large open eyes.


    "It''s Magic Horse. Nice to meet you."


    Transferees greet each other with a loud smile without using honorific words.


    "Well, I''ll be honest with you at first, because I''m one of the members of the Snowflake Society. If anyone is in trouble, I can help you with the organization, so please don''t hesitate to call."


    Many were astonished at the words I told them after they were named.


    Everyone knows the name Snowflake Society. It''s a group that''s been on TV for about two months and has become famous all at once. The organization itself seemed to have existed for a long time, but to a lesser extent than is generally known online. Or maybe it was an urban legend made by children. Recently, however, members of the organization have become more exposed to the media, proved to be real, and are now completely famous.


    It is an organization composed only of minors gathered from all over the world regardless of race and nationality, and its members are all genius children "Gifted" who have shown remarkable activity in various fields. There are rumors that there are many psychics in the company.


    There are various rumors and speculations in the organization that only gathered this genius. They also whisper that they control some parts of the country from behind.


    The Snowflake Society itself is famous, but at the same time there are many mysteries. It is said that belonging to Snowflake Society is a big status, and above all, mutual cooperation among members is important. That''s all I know.


    Some people risk this organization, and some people get annoyed. But for now, there''s no story that Snowflake Society has done anything wrong. Conversely, there were many stories of acts that contributed to mankind, but rather than the power of the organization, it was treated as individual merit based on mutual cooperation of the organization.


    "Why would such a kid transfer here and call it grand?"


    Ten nights in suspicion, I saw the magic horse at the transfer school. Other students felt the same way.


    Sit down in that seat.


    "Yes. Ah, the back. Lucky, easy to skip. Ah, a joke."


    A small laugh occurs in the class in the dialogues he talks about.


    "I feel like I''m as yang as I can. It''s a good game to shake."


    "Hmm...."


    Ten nights faded, but he looked at the horse with a cold look.


    "Nice to meet you, nice to meet you. You''re not next to me."


    A political horse shouts when he gets to his seat.


    "Oh, nice to meet you. If you''re lonely, I''ll give you Tsubaki-chan next to me. Stand back."


    Shaking jokes and waves to the girl next to her. The girl next door, Tsubaki-chan, smiled in trouble.

 2156 2.

    "Um... Tsuruga-sensei..."


    During the second hour of class, Tsuruga, who is pouring tea into the tea cup in the staff room, as well as Tsuruga, teachers who do not have classes in this time zone tend to hesitate to speak.


    "That dolphin in the girls'' soccer club... really treats me like a student... okay?


    "The procedure has already been completed. I''m sure you have the headmaster''s approval.


    Tsuruga gazed at the barcode-headed Japanese teacher who spoke out loudly. Even this musculoskeletal physical education teacher with a tight face, staring at him with intense eyesight, makes the barcode head Chinese teacher feel refreshed.


    "It''s true that my physical abilities are amazing, but I also feel a little too cheap. Ahahaha....."


    The barcode-headed Chinese teacher also saw that Angelina, who Tsuruga had brought to force to become a student, was playing a great role in soccer.


    You mean mix it with boys?


    Incidentally, Tsuruga was a football advisor for both girls and boys.


    "No, I didn''t say that... No... well... it''s a dolphin... no, I don''t think my age looks like middle school from that body shape..."


    "Is that discrimination?


    The national language teacher at the head of the bar code said it was as if something was stuck in the back teeth, but Tsuruga received that he was still wearing a toy, and his face became more and more severe.


    "Angelina Harris is an Australian, a handicapped man who can only talk to japs, and a mad scientist who has been converted into a dolphin, and she''s even 33 years old, but she pulls them together... to make them discriminatory materials and refuses to recognize her?


    "Thirty-three years old, it''s wrong to go to middle school already."


    "Nothing went wrong! That''s all there is to it! What is education without tolerance!? She wanted to start over as a junior high school student in Japan, so this is how she enrolled and aspired to become the best soccer girl in Japan!


    Though it seemed only convenient for Tsuruga, the barcode-headed Japanese teacher was pushed out.


    Akashi Kijima has two missions.


    Time off. As usual, Akane was mixed with Tsugumi and her friend Akira Sago and Yasuko Aimura.


    Ever since I transferred to school, Qian has been in the same group as these three, but doesn''t really open her mouth. The more you and Tsugumi can talk together, the more people, the harder it becomes. I don''t know where to say it. If you shake it, I''ll be able to answer. But just listening in silence is fun.


    (But... don''t you think it''s weird that Akane is just here...?


    It was a worrisome Qian, but I couldn''t ask her with it. I''m scared.


    (And... if Qian finds out that she has a purpose...)


    That''s what bothers me more. I don''t want them to understand the secret that Qian has. We must carry out our mission so as not to be taught. And there is a strong backlash against having a secret purpose.


    Hey, Akane, are you listening ~?


    Sitting on the desk as usual, Akane was shouted at.


    "I''m sorry, I was blurry...."


    "You don''t have to shrink so much, I don''t hear a lot of stuff about gummies."


    "Huh? That''s right? Then Akane and I are called Bozens."


    Tsugumi followed Akane with a bright voice.


    "Qian-chan, Tsugumi didn''t speak much in the past, and I''m sure Tsugumi knows how Qian-chan feels better than anyone else."


    That''s what Yasuko said before seeing Qian''s feelings. As if she had been grabbed by her heart, Akane was drifting.


    I don''t have the telepath yet.


    "I''m scared that I''m still saying that."


    As I laughed, I burst into the gummies.


    "Yes, what are your abilities now?


    With all my heart and jokes, Akane asks.


    One of the two missions that Akane has been tasked with is investigating and confirming Tsugumi''s abilities. Nearly a month has passed since she transferred to Anraku II, but Akane hasn''t even done this one. On the other hand, I am aware that it is a bad thing, but I also have a feeling close to disagreement with why I have to do this.


    But if you refuse this mission, someone other than yourself will approach Tsugumi. And I don''t know what to do. That''s why Qian took over.


    "I had the ability to summon Qian-chan to school, so now I have the ability to energize her ~"


    But I was lightly caught in smoke by the gummies. No, because it''s about the tsugumi, maybe I didn''t mean to get caught in the smoke.


    "Tsugumiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii)


    Ahe penetrates with his half-eyed eyes.


    "I don''t mean to do that. Ah, the ability to draw, the ability to draw, the ability to breathe soul into the painting....."


    Hey, Tsugumi.


    Yasuko took control of Tsugumi, who talked in good spirits.


    Qian acted desperately. I made a decent face and showed it. I meant to, but I don''t know for myself if it worked.


    And guilt came to my chest. I am strongly aware that acting is a deception.


    "Qian-chan, you''re pulling. What''s up, Tugumi?"


    "Mmm... but I''m not lying."


    As I was told, Tsugumi sharpens her lips.


    (I wonder if there was a harvest...?


    According to the previous information, the fact that Tsugumi seems to have power was confirmed from the person''s mouth, and Akane decided in the current exchange. But the key mission is to see for yourself what Tsugumi is capable of.


    Table talk RPG was popular in Anraku II, but I never joined in this game during the shaking and ten nights.


    In the first place, there was no one else in the class who could call them friends. In the past, there were many friends other than ten nights, but after falling into the back street, the relationship was broken, and nothing was broken except ten nights. And since the shaking didn''t interest me, it''s a natural and ten-night flow.


    "You know, your organization, why is it called Snowflake Society? I checked and found a lovely flower!"


    Such a shake is unusual and makes a friendly voice to students other than ten nights. The opponent is Magic Horse, a transfer student who named himself a member of Snowflake Society.


    "Oh, thank you for listening. It''s my favorite flower. I really like this shape. It''s burning in my heart. [M] Besides, you can use flower words. Flower words like purity, purity, innocence without filth, charm that attracts everyone, beauty. A miracle match. The flowers that I liked coincided with what I wanted and the flower words. What would you say instead of calling this a miracle? When I heard the flower word, I thought it was fatal and I was very moved. [M] That''s why I couldn''t think of another name for the organization."


    The horse spreads a smile that seems to be joyful, and swiftly blows it away.


    "That''s why you decided to name the organization?


    "That''s right. Because I''m the founder and leader of Snowflake Society."


    When asked ten nights ago, Zheng Horse replies with a smile.


    "So, here we go. One of the most talented groups of kids -- why did the top come to public school? Isn''t there a better school for you?


    Ask with a disgusting tone.


    "You know the answer without me saying it. [M] This is a case where the questioner shakes the question. The two of you from the Scavenger Resistance, the scavenger organization in the back street."


    Until then, the political horse who was laughing brightly changed his face in ten nights to a dialogue he spoke with a slightly malicious smile, but the shaking did not break his smile.


    "Well, hey, if you say more, if you''re a real genius, you don''t even have to go to school. No, I''d rather not go through. If you spend as much time with wasteful education as you spend with wasteful education, you will do useful studies on your own. To be clear, one-size-fits-all education is more harmful to Snowflake Society children. Some snowflake societies don''t go to school, but some of them have white hackers with five fingers in the world, physicists who are sure to see the next brain reduction award, and presidents of famous IT companies, so they''re much better than kids who seriously go to school and waste their time. Don''t you think?


    "Hahaha, it''s funny to flatten your nose. You can''t learn to pick words that don''t offend the person you''re talking to."


    When I heard about the horse, the shake burst into laughter.


    "It''s true, and you''re the one who made fun of me first. Yeah, that way. Or were you going to provoke me with more hostility? But it is also true that I am not good at reading the minds of others. Your allegations are not off track either. [M] Snowflake Societies have a lot of them, and that''s where my head hurts. I am very conscious of the fact that I am out of line with a normal child. I''m worried about my head. Instead, do you ignore the answer to my point? This isn''t a normal middle school, is it? There''s a reason we can''t call it a normal school, not just your presence in the back street, right? (77) I am also interested in the mysterious story. It''s no wonder I mixed up there. [M] It''s not unnatural. You don''t have to be exclusive. Being alert is out of your mind."


    "This school is pretty normal. Usually. To the extent that there are some weirdos, nothing usually changes from other schools."


    He interrupted the words of the horse with a quick mouth and told him with a cold voice.


    "I know it has a purpose. Is that something to do with us? No, we can''t overlook bringing unnecessary trouble into this school, even if it''s none of our business."


    "Uhyo, it''s been a long time since I''ve been in magic mode. I saw something good. Ahahaha"


    When I said ten nights clearly, the shaking pieces smiled and broke down.


    "Do you suspect that I might be harmful? You''re suspicious, aren''t you? That''s how he talks."


    "I''m still asking, do I have to check again?


    "I guess that''s my habit. You know, are you sure this is a normal school? You can''t say it''s normal when you''re there. Don''t you think so? Is that all you can say? Look, can you say that even if you look at that? Even if I say it out loud, it''s not convincing."


    That''s how the horse pointed out the window. Ten nights and a shake headed towards the window and looked at the front.


    "Yaaahhhhhhh up!"


    On the ground, a dolphin with arms and legs was playing soccer with the students, shouting loudly.


    "No, Angelina, I''ve been coming to school every day lately. I''ll ask him later."


    And, wobble.


    "Dolphins play soccer in a funny sight, but the students are normal. You''re free to feel persuasive or not."


    Ten nights later, the horse smiles again.


    "I see. That makes sense. So, let me get back to you, but of course I have a purpose. You know a lot about this school, don''t you? You must know that all of this is a purpose, right? What would you do if I told you what I was doing here? Kill me? Bullying me?


    Masao''s words were heard by several other students in the classroom, so they took a breath into the last disturbing dialogue.

 2157 3.

    Akashi Kijima has been suffering ever since her parents were killed in front of her.


    She suffers from hearing hallucinations as she does every day and attempts to commit suicide many times. I thought my heart was broken.


    It was thanks to someone I knew online that Akane''s heart showed signs of rejuvenation.


    It was a place for people with heartbroken feelings to interact.


    I''m being bullied because I''m a little late for wisdom. I don''t have any friends. "


    My mother wants me to be a normal kid. That''s why I have to go to school. "


    Depending on that day, I will become both a man and a woman. That''s one of the reasons I''m being bullied. "


    "I was bright when I was in elementary school."


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    I don''t know if I''m dead anymore, but I always think so. I wonder why I was born into such a troublesome child. "


    It was a girl my age that made Akane particularly close.


    As far as the girl''s writing was concerned, Akane seemed to be in a worse state than herself. Akane was somehow relieved to see someone who was in a more painful state than herself. I don''t know why I was relieved, and I didn''t have any doubts.


    But one day she changed.


    I can''t be bullied anymore. Normally, I made friends. "


    I started working in the department. I became in charge of illustration. They say "Uncle Paint."


    A lot happened, but I was able to change. Everyday is fun now. I''m getting along with my mom. "


    The contents of the writing have changed and changed to bright ones. Akane blessed it with her words, but she felt the despair that she had left behind.


    At that time, Akane noticed for the first time. I was aware of the other person who was in a more difficult position than I was, and I felt reassured by that fact. I could not soak up superiority and look down, but I realized that I had feelings close to it.


    Aware that he was an ugly person, Tsugumi invited Qian, who was increasingly desperate, to the cliff room.


    "Qian-chan, why don''t you come to school with me? If anything happens, I''ll protect you."


    It was then that Akane tried to jump on the spider thread that was hanging.


    "Qian, are you invited to school by Tsugumi from the cliff room?"


    A message came in for Akane. I thought that there was no one else I didn''t know about Akane and that she had been invited to school, but I was stunned that the conversation was peeking.


    The message came from the leader of Snowflake Society, the organization to which Akane belonged, the Magic Horse. Zheng Horse secretly planted spyware on Qian''s computer and peeked at Qian''s online browsing records and conversations with Tsugumi in chat.


    There was more fear than anger. And I gave up. Because Akane knew very well that Masao was an unusual person without common sense. I can''t resist being the one who gave me a place to stay.


    I''ve always been interested. I''ve done a lot of research. That''s why I''m giving you two missions. There are three missions, but you only need two of them. [M] Um, I saw the difficulty of realization as B minus, priority A, and importance C plus. "


    Qian fiercely resisted the directive given by the horse. But...


    You know, Masaki Nakaseko is very interested in hearing this story.


    After hearing the story of the horse, Akane decided to take it. Someone other than yourself may do something bad by getting close to Tsugumi. Then I decided that I should take it on myself.


    After school. Ten nights and a shaky classroom.


    "Does he look a little shaky?"


    The guy I talked about ten nights ago was Magic Horse. Of course, the person is not in the classroom now.


    "Where is it? I''m not that runaway."


    "Which mouth says... Something to talk about, something to talk about."


    "What the talk is about is that I often shake myself up and self-complete, or guide myself in a direction that is advantageous to me?


    "Shaking... you''re aware... no, you''re a convicted criminal."


    Even though I''ve been dating for many years and it was always tight, I was shocked to learn about it for the first time after being told to do so by the person who shook my mouth here at night.


    "Yes, that''s the misuse of convicted criminals. Well, convicted criminals and misuse are easier to deal with, and they''re more comfortable."


    "And are you aware that there are many things you don''t read air about and obviously overstate and behave without merchandise?


    "I wonder if I''ll follow it half unconsciously. But I''ve learned a little bit lately, and I''m still talking carefully. Senpai Aizawa pointed it out a lot, and I wonder if you''re getting angry all the time and learning a little bit."


    In the middle of the joke, and in the middle of the night when I really confirm, Shake spreads a happy smile and answers.


    "So, let''s get back to it. That Magic Horse looks at himself no matter how far he goes, and I have the impression that he''s obsessed with putting himself out."


    "On the other hand, is it the type where only you speak and get involved in your own pace? It looks like a shake after all.


    "It''s a little different. Looks like you''re asking a question at first glance, and that''s actually a confirmation to prepare your next dialogue. I''m a bad catch ball for conversations, and I feel like I''m running wild. But I didn''t go that far!"


    After listening to the shake, I was satisfied with the ten nights. Shaking is quite my pace, but it doesn''t mean I''m unconscious of others. And I look at other people.


    Well, next time I see you, I''ll point it out properly.


    Ten nights I think it''s unique to be able to point it out in a grand way. I would never be able to point out the bad parts of someone I haven''t seen in a while.


    "You should stop pointing it out. No, you don''t have to."


    "Why?"


    Ten nights later, I was surprised.


    "Because it could be an enemy. With that personality, if you leave me alone, I''ll tell you more."


    "I see, you are also a terrible man ~"


    Smiling shake.


    "Seventy-seven wonders were mentioned, and maybe you know about the tsugumi."


    Ten nights at the same time, he starts the virtual phone and projects a holographic display. I thought I''d look into the snowflake society that Masao was talking about, and I opened an information site in the back street.


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s where we need to be careful. Ten to eighty-nine, I think we''re after Tsugumi. Come on."


    And, wobble.


    "Hey... look at this."


    Ten nights refers to a holographic display. As Shakespeare peeked, an article on Snowflake Society appeared on the information website "Whipping Disease" in the back street.


    According to the interview team''s own research, not only genius children Gifted , but also many children with supernatural powers are excavated and solicited. There are signs of it. Even if it turns out, the following children seem to have been solicited by the Snowflake Society, which has a supernatural power and listened to it. "


    Are all the members exposed?


    Shake asks.


    "Not everybody. But more than half of the non-public members said they had done their own research. In terms of numbers, nearly 80% of them are written here."


    "I wonder if this information organization can also check and expose the minor''s face, name and data on its own. Well, thanks for saving us."


    "It took a lot of money to see this page. I hope you don''t get mad at me later because I dropped it at my expense...."


    Ten nights of anxiety.


    "There are also magical horses. If he were the leader, he''d be the one soliciting it. In other words, he doesn''t even know that he''s the leader."


    The shake put his hand on his chin.


    "Is that...? I''ve seen him before. I was at my school."


    Ten nights in the screen, refers to a woman.


    "So there are members of the Snowflake Society in this school besides the Magic Horse."


    "I saw you with Tsugumi in the cliff room. His name is... Akashi Kijima. She''s also the granddaughter of the Chief Cabinet Secretary Kijima."


    Heh.


    After listening to the story of the ten nights, he shook up an interesting voice and smiled.


    Jah!


    During the women''s soccer division, Angelina was aiming for an overhead kick, but after a subtle failure, she rubbed the tip of her mouth to the ground.


    "Hey, stop. Angelina, you''re hurt. Someone take him to the infirmary."


    After watching Angelina scratch her mouth, Tsuruga stopped the game and ordered the students to stop.


    "I''ll take you."


    Sakabai Sakae, director of the women''s football club, offers.


    "Jap ~"


    Angelina voiced her apologies to her companion Sakae.


    I promise I won''t tell you that, Angelina.


    "Jeep"


    When Sakae joked, Angelina raised her thumb in a mood.


    "I''m sorry, I''m an injured person."


    "Jap... jap!?


    Angelina, who opened the door to the infirmary and entered, saw the person in custody and became stiff.


    "Eh!?


    The insurance physician inside - no, Junko, who was a temporary insurance physician, looked up at Angelina and shouted.


    Jajajajaap!


    "Well, why are you here...."


    "Hey, Angelina!? What''s the matter!? Stop it!"


    Angelina jumped violently to Junko''s head, and Sakae desperately squeezed the wings from behind.

 2158 4.

    A table talk RPG is a game in which a minimum of two people gather to advance through dialogue and paper and dice. Participants make and write their own characters on the character sheet.


    One of the participants is called the Game Master, who does not create characters, but makes scenarios and progresses in the game.


    The Game Master communicates what happened in the scenario to the other participants, and the participants discuss and decide how to act according to the situation and communicate to the Game Master. The Game Master proceeds with a scenario that is prepared according to the participant''s choice.


    When fighting and any action is required, the player shakes the dice. The number entered in the character sheet is added with a dice to determine the success or failure of an attack or other action. Sometimes the game master shakes the dice and comes to judgment.


    There are minor differences from game to game, but the general overview is as follows. Paper, pen, dice, and above all, dialogue.


    Even after school, there are still quite a few people in every classroom. It''s not a club activity. It is now a boom in Euthanasia. Remains to perform table talk RPG.


    Kamimi has never done Table Talk RPG, but I know what it''s like to see other students do it.


    "Why don''t you try Uenohara-san? I don''t just keep watching."


    Your classmates speak up for your beauty.


    "TOKYO Dark Side Net. This is the most popular thing in school."


    The fantasy world is not a stage TRPG, but a near future SF game inspired by the backstreets.


    "Yeah, I heard a two-year transfer made it pop."


    "Transfer student....."


    There was one who had transferred to school a month ago. And recently, I heard that there are transfer students in two or three years. It was then that table talk RPG became popular on campus.


    "Make a character first and fill out the character sheet"


    An invited girl student gives Kamimi a piece of paper, two six-sided dices, and a pen.


    (It would be nice to dare to use paper instead of digital entries)


    While thinking about Kamimi, write the name of the character with his real name. In this era, paper is not gone, but paperless is quite advanced. School tests, however, are divided into what is done digitally by subject and analog. The Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology policy also leaves analogues for some reason, so they don''t bring writing equipment to school.


    "By the way, the rulebook, the box with the sheets? It looks expensive, but did everyone buy it?


    "No, everyone owes it to the fashionable transfer student. Character sheets are printed. You can download it by visiting the official website. Dice, rulebooks and figures were in the box. I don''t use any figures at all."


    "Isn''t it enough to have a book just with a dice? That''s what I''m talking about!"


    "There are games like that."


    When Kamimi asked, students who were game masters and other students answered individually.


    "What is that... Does it mean that one person has several of the same games and distributes them?


    I think Kamimi thinks it''s a great story. Is it true that the student originally owned many games for the purpose of making them popular? Or did you buy and distribute it because you saw signs of fashion in the school?


    At the same time, I felt strange. It''s an amazing table talk RPG freak, and I think it''s convincing if you think of it as a rich kid, but can you do that as soon as you transfer to school? Moreover, it was only a few days ago that I switched schools and became popular throughout the school.


    (Now, when I think about it, something seems unnatural....)


    Kamimi feels caught anyway.


    (Backstreet... no, someone with supernormal powers is planning something and using suspicious powers to make it popular... Hmm... how could I have come up with such a suspicious idea right away? I''ve been involved in the back streets and the paranormal areas so far, and my head is dyed there. But something suspicious is suspicious.)


    Kamimi worried about one person.


    "Now we''re working on a scenario called" Late Night Assault Mummy Boxer. "A man dressed as a mummy and framing boxing gloves appears in a residential neighborhood in the middle of the night, beating passers-by, young and old. I''m asking you to catch him or kill him."


    A female student who is playing GM "Game Master" explains.


    "Are you sure you want to join us on the way?


    Kamimi confirms.


    "Yes, briefly, we''ve just finished interviewing victims and witnesses."


    "The story of a police officer beaten by a mummy boxer stinks. I don''t think you should trust me."


    "There seems to be something at the scene of the traffic accident that Mummy Boxer was offering. Why don''t you check it out in advance?


    "I wonder if the mummy boxer will show up there again. They''re beating each other to avenge their victims."


    "What does it mean to be revenge and not to discriminate? There seems to be something going on around here."


    GM answers and the participating students mumble.


    Well, I''ll try.


    That''s why Kamimi also sat down.


    "You''ve come to the scene of a traffic accident. A new offering is still on the telegraph pole."


    GM explains the progress and status of the conversation. Kamimi remembers what GM said in her head.


    "Let''s check the offerings."


    One of the students proposes.


    "The offering was a vase and dumplings. Below the dumplings was a slice of mummy."


    (Something a little bossy, convenience, uh... but I don''t think it''s a good idea here...)


    I thought so after hearing GM''s explanation, it was beautiful, but I refrained from penetrating it.


    "Do you have any other clues?


    "How about we wait here till midnight?


    "Is it true that the mummy boxer was offering, and not necessarily coming again?


    "That''s right. I wonder if we''re going to get rid of the offering?


    Er, that''s the way out.


    "But I think it''s a good way to lure them."


    It''s an exterior road, but let''s go there.


    "Eh... uhh, yeah... okay..."


    Upon the decision of the participating students, the GM role female students were clearly puzzled.


    "In the middle of the night, a mummy boxer finally appeared before you. As soon as I see you, the mummy boxer asks me questions." Do you deny any justice for revenge? Answer me one by one. ""


    No vengeance!


    "Yeah, I can''t be saved because I avenged you."


    "I also disagree. I know how you feel, but I can''t admit what you''re doing."


    "Hmm... if you want to avenge the person who caused the accident, I still know..."


    Among all the honorable remarks, Kamimi made a slightly skewed remark.


    (Ah, I knew you didn''t have to tell me... After all, I''m not a Futuno-on-Nanoko. Ahhh......)


    Since the gaze of the other participating students was poured into themselves at once, Kamimi answered honestly and regretted it.


    (I wonder... When I just answered, something....)


    And at the same time, I feel uncomfortable. The moment I answered, I felt something echoing in the core of my body, but I don''t know who it is.


    "Did Mogaki-san make this game scenario?


    After the game is over, Kamimi asks GM students questions.


    "Eh, no. There are a lot of scenarios for beginners ahead of time, so I''m just doing it. I''m a little nervous because today is the first time I''ve ever played games."


    A GM student who answers in a shy manner.


    "Even though the scenario has been prepared, if you remove the offering just now, it''s a completely unexpected move, it''s not in the text, and I think it was the moment when the GM volume was tested. What was I supposed to do when they said that?"


    "I see, I was building a scenario with Adobe."


    At that time, Kamimi was convinced that something obviously went wrong.

 2159 5.

    Tsugumi and Yasuko took Akane to the press department and completed the entrance procedure.


    I decided to give it a try to find out which areas of the press work were right for me. However, considering Qian''s personality, there is no work such as interviewing.


    You have a good incitement.


    "Besides, I''m good at layouts. Are you experienced?


    Spica and the manager were really impressed when they saw the article Qian finished. Looking at that, Tsugumi and Yasuko are relieved.


    "Ah, Akane has been doing advertising designs and tagline copying on the Internet for a long time... Marketing....."


    Akane said "Odori". Don''t tell me it''s Snowflake Society.


    "Seriously? Do you have any income?


    "Uhh... yeah..."


    "How much?


    "Secret...."


    It was absolutely amazing when I heard it, and I was afraid that I might be seen with jealous eyes, and Qian couldn''t say it either.


    "All right, we''ve got a new force, and now the press department is powering up again. I''m begging you."


    Akane was delighted by the words of the manager of the mood. I am glad to have a real place, not online. The work of Snowflake Society has always been only online, but although there was a sense of security from not interacting with living people, there was nothing tasty about it and I missed it. The same goes for the tsugumi before we meet in real life.


    Hey, I could draw an illustration of the women''s soccer club.


    After a while of work, Tsugumi reports it with a bouncing voice and shows it by raising the illustration that he drew.


    "Eh... this is..."


    "Aren''t you mad at the girls at the soccer club again?


    Looking at the picture of the tsugumi, Yasuko was stunned, and the spika became half-eyed.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the painter. Let''s go now. As an illustration, this has an impact."


    However, the manager seemed to like it and gave me an ok sign.


    "Manager... I don''t know what to do..."


    Spika sighed.


    "Hey, are your hair natural?


    A barcode-headed teacher in charge of life instruction stopped a student.


    The student had a distinctive appearance. The whole hair is surprisingly curly and seems to be perm. Besides, it is a little brown. And the forehead is wide.


    "It''s natural. So if we go any further, it''s a human rights violation that discriminates against physical characteristics."


    "Nah...."


    The barcode-headed teacher told the student with a cold, stinging gaze and mouth.


    "Hey, used"


    Someone stopped a curly student trying to leave. Tsuruga, a teacher and advisor to the men''s and women''s football club.


    "I know how you feel, but treat older people with respect. And put it in the football club."


    Tsuruga also looked at the current exchanges, understood the feelings of the students called second-hand, and paid more attention than usual.


    (I know you should respect older people. But I pick my opponent. There is no need to respect idiots just because they are older)


    The student looked at Tsuruga loudly and whispered abominably in his mouth as he played with his fingertips to wrap and entangle his hair.


    His name is Masaki Nakaseko. Two years. I just transferred a few days ago.


    Speaking of which, I heard you were the one who made this crazy game pop in school.


    "Funny!?


    In Tsuruga''s words, Masaki became calm and roughened his tone of voice.


    "I''m sorry if I upset you. But I didn''t know such a game, so I''m also sure it looks strange. And students should play sports. That''s how students are healthy."


    "Don''t push your teacher''s values. I don''t think so."


    Masaki expresses his thoughts clearly and leaves the scene early.


    "Headaching, that athletic club master. Ah..."


    Masaki walked down the hallway blurry with a moody face, and a student with a face he saw from the front appeared. He is a skinny boy with big, tingling eyes.


    "Hey, Yaki. Looks like it''s working."


    The opposing student - Magic Horse stops and laughs.


    "Did you get any information?


    Ask Masaki.


    "There it is. I got it. I listened carefully. Seventy-seven I''ve asked a lot about wonders. It certainly seems to be real. I''ve got a lot of witnesses. This must be a fact. And it''s probably true that the cliffside tsugumi caused the seventy-seven wonders. But when it comes to cliffside gummies, we all stick our mouths out. I try not to touch it as agreed. Feeling covered? And everybody at school? I wonder if you''re afraid or liked. Yeah, yeah, this is very interesting. But, because it''s just the same reaction, it turns out that the cliffside tsugumi caused the seventy-seven wonders."


    "Seems like you''ve been asking a lot of flashy questions, but isn''t that why you''re suspicious?


    Masaki pointed out while trying to make it easier for a political horse to talk quickly. From what I''ve heard, I don''t think it''s prudent at all.


    "Of course, I''m aware of that. Nothing. Even if I get a little suspicious, I won''t get in the way. Our goal is nothing but a cliff room. [M] I definitely want her abilities for the Snowflake Society. And as far as Akane''s story goes, her heart is very pure and deserves to be part of the Snowflake Society. Yeah, yeah, that''s what I really want. No, it''s like I was born to enter the Snowflake Society. Must be."


    "I haven''t checked my abilities yet, but I''m too distracted."


    "Yes! That''s right. Yeah, that''s right. Let''s be calm. We need to see first-hand the power of the cliffside gummies with these eyes as soon as possible. From what I''ve heard, I saw the same power as courage. That''s why I''m so excited."


    "Rather, I''d like to compete purely with him. I''m very interested."


    It was when Masaki said that he was playing with his fingers with his wrapped hair.


    "Hmm...? Why are you here?


    A girl in white appears and looks at the horse and calls out. It is a pure child.


    "Junko Yukioka!? No way, no way. No, it can''t be. Somewhere you know our plan and you''re in the way."


    "Hmm....? What is that...."


    Junko spills a smile on the political horse who unilaterally determines.


    "I just came in ad hoc."


    Junko has been forced to change the insurance doctor here before. The insurance doctor is currently hospitalized with an appendix, so she asked Junko to work on an ad hoc basis. Because I owed him a debt before, Junko couldn''t refuse it. It''s just that I took it on like this, and for other reasons, I''m not in Euthanasia.


    "Hmm, is that so? But it''s too late for that. No, by chance, this is a troublesome opponent. Masaki, be careful with her."


    "Ah, ahh...."


    Masaki said, pulling Masaki''s hand and leaving the scene.


    (Hmm, are you trying to start something interesting at this school? They both seem to have a lot of power.)


    Junko stared at the back of the two who were leaving with an interesting smile.


    (In other words, Masaoma''s current reactions and dialogues seem to have been subtly dramatic... Are you lying to me?


    Zheng Horse looked surprised, but in fact, Junko felt surprised.


    Shaking and ten nights, he carried his foot behind the gym warehouse where the bad guys were hanging out.


    Two guys in the back street.


    What can I do for you?


    The defective group looks at the two with a suspicious look.


    "Hey, Kensai. This way, this way."


    Yoshioka shouts and invites Kenji Yoshioka to "Yoshioka Noborigu".


    Constitutional succession stood up and walked to the side of the shake.


    "You have a student named Akashima Kijima in your class. I wonder if you could keep an eye on the boy. If you feel strange, or if anything happens, please report it to us immediately."


    "Why...?


    I had a somewhat unpleasant feeling about the succession of the constitution, pointing to the child who had been transferred to this school via Tsugumi.


    "Yeah, it''s a secret now. Tell me why, I won''t tell you right now, because you''re about to lose it. [M] I''ll tell you anyway."


    "Hmm... But I got it."


    Kenji nodded as he told him with a smile.


    When the women''s soccer club finished their club activities and changed, the women''s soccer club members tried to go home as they were.


    "Hey, there''s a newspaper featuring the women''s football club."


    General Manager Sakabai Sakae received an email from a classmate reporting the incident and made him play a voice to reward the other members.


    Oops, you''re finally here ~


    "Let''s go see. I mean, I can''t believe it''s stuck at a time like this. It''s always morning."


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    What does it look like?


    "Jap ~"


    The girls'' soccer team joyfully boarded the school building.


    And when I saw the bulletin board in the school newspaper on the ground floor, the girls'' soccer crew were stunned.


    It was certainly an article marked as a special feature of the women''s football club, but there was a big illustration of Angelina dribbling, and the content of the article was almost exclusively Angelina.


    "Jap, Jap, Jap, Jap, Jap, Jap."


    "It''s definitely a one-sided article featuring the women''s football club... but this is..."


    "No, no, this isn''t a feature article from the women''s soccer club, it''s not Angelina''s feature..."


    "Yeah, I don''t think we''re on the list. Is that harassment?


    "At least Cliffside wouldn''t do this with the intention of harassing you. I know that. It''s just natural....."


    In front of the newspaper, Angelina was only happy to jump, but the rest of the crew looked reluctant.

 2160 6.

    In the morning, Kamimi started going to school with Angelina a few days ago.


    "Angelina, you''re in a great mood to go to school every day."


    "Jap Jap"


    "Are you ready for class?


    "Jap ~"


    It''s beautiful to keep calling out to Angelina with a light step, but Angelina always has the same answer. But when we live together, even if we only return the same words, we somehow understand each other.


    Ja?


    Angelina noticed that Kamimi was not well and looked into Kamimi''s face worriedly.


    "Yeah... I''ve had a bad feeling since yesterday..."


    While talking, Kamimi remembered the chills she had learned during yesterday''s after-school game.


    "I don''t know... I feel sick..."


    When Kamimi remembered yesterday''s game and felt sick, a boy named Watanabe, who was in a class with ten nights of shaking and a horse, complained of discomfort with a blue face.


    "Shall I take you to the infirmary?


    An insurance commissioner''s girl student calls out, but Watanabe doesn''t answer with a blue face.


    Next, ten nights you notice that the shaking face is tightening. And Ten Nights itself is the face of the inhabitants of the back street.


    "Have you noticed?


    "I''ve been through this many times. When I was working nearby, my enemies, my allies, and my supernatural powers, I somehow understood."


    Ten nights later, Shaking replied shrugging his shoulders.


    "Well, you guys are talking about something really interesting. You know what the power of the supernatural works? I don''t know. I have power of my own, but I don''t know. I mean, this is the difference in experience, right? Isn''t it? Is that so?


    From the seat behind the shake, a political horse calls out.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange to say things like asking yourself questions after confirming them in questionable form?


    "Wow, isn''t that where you stick it in? Now the devil says he has power."


    The wobble turned back and the ten nights plunged in.


    "I know. I just took it off on purpose. Well, that''s... that''s an awful lot of air. What the hell is this?"


    Shaking looks at one student in the class. Ten nights and the horse shook their gaze at the student as well.


    Watanabe and the students rolled sideways from their chairs and remained on the floor. The classroom was quiet for a moment, and everyone noticed Watanabe.


    "Hey, what''s up, Watanabe? Anemia?"


    I''ll take you to the infirmary.


    Watanabe''s friend calls out, and a nearby insurance commissioner girl tries to take over Watanabe.


    "Get away!"


    Ten nights screamed at the two men near Watanabe. Everyone in the class pays attention to ten nights.


    Something was wrong with Watanabe''s body. A yellow bandage appeared to cover the whole body, and immediately the entire body was covered with a bandage. And there was a boxer''s glove on his hand.


    The insurance commissioner''s girl and Watanabe''s friend step back.


    Watanabe, wrapped in a full body bandage, including his head, slowly stood up while releasing a disastrous aura.


    "No way... Mummy boxer?


    "Mummy boxer anyway!


    "Mummy boxer!?


    Students in the class say the same name.


    "Does everybody know? Do you know 10 nights?


    "No... I don''t know."


    Asked by the wobble, he shook his gaze at Watanabe for the first time in ten nights.


    "Um, it''s a character that comes out of a scenario that comes with the TOKYO Dark Side Net of Table Talk RPG. As the story progresses, it becomes an enemy character."


    Masanoma explains.


    "I see, I don''t know because I didn''t do it, but is this also 77 wonders?


    With his hand in his pocket, he smiled funny.


    "No... I''ve never heard a student turn 77 wonders. And...."


    It was a difficult ten nights to think that Tsugumi ran away again. But don''t talk about it. Because I suspect that this phenomenon is the work of the political horse, and I suspect that the aim of the political horse is not the tsugumi.


    The mummy boxer was still trying to move, but he was clearly showing signs of aggression. We don''t know who to attack. Is it discriminatory against a specific person? Either way, it is dangerous to be by the mummy boxer''s side, and the shaking is judged to be ten nights.


    "Get away!"


    The shake speaks sharply and pulls out the gun. The insurance commissioner''s girl and Watanabe''s friend pulled her face away from Watanabe, where she became a mummy boxer. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Shake, don''t shoot.


    "I know. They threatened me and led me there."


    On the tenth night of quietly stabbing the nail, the shaker spreads a naughty smile while pointing his gun at the mummy boxer.


    "I''ll take care of this."


    Ten nights come out and advance in front of the mummy boxer. Someday next to it, there was a helm of the Mejiro Emerald.


    "What, you don''t trust me? I''ll shoot through my feet, so I''ll be fine ~"


    "I can''t do that either. It''s dangerous if I accidentally punch through an artery. A shoving gun can penetrate the floor or wall and hit students in other classrooms."


    Ten nights of shaking lightly and sticking more nails.


    "Yes, Mejiro Emerald Kenza. I didn''t think I''d do it in the classroom."


    Ten nights wear a helm, quickly take off your school runs, shirts and trousers, and reveal your Mejiro Emerald Suit. Then give him a proper name and pause while blurring.


    "Shibatani-kun, do you always wear that under your clothes..."


    "It looks terrible....."


    "Is that the destiny of a righteous hero..."


    The students whisper.


    "Oh, this looks interesting...."


    Looking at the mummy boxer and the mellow emeralder opposite each other, he murmured while putting his strength into the fist held by the horse.


    The mummy boxer moved first. The distance from the ten nights is packed at once, and the hook is released.


    "Mejiro Palm!


    Ten nights after dodging the hook, the mummy boxer''s jaw was lifted with his palm in a counter mood.


    A mummy boxer that collapses lightly.


    The mummy boxer''s gloves and bandages disappeared and she returned to Watanabe.


    "Wow, that''s settled."


    "Mummy boxer weak?


    "Is Watanabe okay?


    The students muttered.


    "The punch speed was moderate, but I wonder if it was within the limits of human power. Still, I think there was power in a single shot when ordinary people were eaten."


    I saw the mummy boxer''s hook.


    "It''s a hassle, but I may have had a concussion, so I''ll take you slowly to the infirmary."


    "Yeah."


    Ten nights after taking off the helm, the woman from the insurance committee nodded.


    "The unpleasant air is gone. It''s like... I think I left."


    The shake muttered.


    (Hmm, hmm. These two are going to be an obstacle after all. Interesting. I mean, I want to know how powerful these two are. Depending on your strength, I''d like to invite you to Snowflake Society. Yeah)


    Seeing the ten nights alternate, the horse smiled and thought like that.


    Morning infirmary. A girl student complained of feeling ill to Junko and was brought in. After walking through the school gate for a while, it seems to have gone crazy.


    "Hmm, body temperature is normal, no pulse abnormalities. It''s a healthy body with no signs of fatigue."


    Junko tells Junko that she has completed the examination of a girl student with a pale blue face. Two of her classmate''s girls are watching worriedly in the same insurance room.


    (However, there are some symptoms similar to psychiatric disorder, but this is...)


    When Junko thought so, the signs of the paranormal suddenly became stronger.


    The girl student''s body was covered with a bandage and her hands were gloved on.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Junko smiles strangely despite the fact that there is no rush.


    "Is this... a mummy boxer?


    Just like that, you''re a mummy boxer.


    The students who brought the girls were surprised.


    "Mummy boxer?


    Junko makes a suspicious voice.


    A girl student who became a mummy boxer stood up and attacked Junko, who was nearby.


    Dodging the released left jab, Junko raised his thumb and gently thrust the mummy boxer''s throat.


    The mummy boxer slowly fell down as if it had been stiff for a moment. Junko hugged the mummy boxer before he fell to the floor.


    In Junko''s arm, the bandage and gloves disappeared and returned to the original girl student.


    (Something just went out. Spirit? In that case, I couldn''t see clearly even my spiritual vision, and something was wrong with spirits...)


    Junko feels the disappearance of heterogeneous signs and becomes an ideological face.


    "A mummy boxer is a new 77 wonders?


    Junko asks the students.


    "Yeah... that kind of character comes out in a scenario called" Late Night Assault Mummy Boxer "by a table talk RPG called TOKYO Dark Side Net."


    "I''ve never seen an illustration, but it''s easy to understand... and it stays the same..."


    The students answered with a dazed look.


    "Hmmm... the character of the table talk RPG is going to be real... ah. Also, I don''t think there will be any anomalies in this school."


    Junko put his hand on his chin and murmured with a funny smile. I think it came in just in time as a temporary insurance doctor.


    (I feel like I''m doing too much...)


    It may be just a coincidence, but it was Junko who felt otherwise.


    "Jah!?


    Suddenly Kamimi fell over the school gate, Angelina shouted in surprise and bent over to Kamimi''s side.


    "What''s going on?


    "Anemia?


    The students who were nearby fell down and poured their gaze at the beauty, but passed by without much attention.


    "Ja...."


    Angelina, who tried to embrace Kamimi, stopped her hand.


    The body of Kamimi was covered with a bandage with great momentum, and gloves were attached to her hands.

 2161 Seven.

    Ten nights later, together with the insurance committee lady, she took Watanabe, who became a mummy boxer, to the clinic.


    "Oh, there''s no mummy boxer over there. They showed up this way."


    "Seriously..."


    "Not just one but two...."


    I heard Junko''s words in the infirmary and shook for ten nights.


    "Jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep."


    Angelina jumped in there in a hurry.


    "Something''s wrong with Angelina, but I don''t know what she''s talking about."


    And ten nights.


    "Jappu!


    Angelina ran around with her right hand and called out at high speed with her left hand.


    "You said you''d come. Let''s go!"


    Shaking said, leaving the infirmary. It lasts ten nights. Junko decided it would be better not to leave the infirmary now and stayed there.


    Angelina and Ten Nights walked towards the school gate, and there was a mummy boxer. The students are looking afraid to go far. Behind the mummy boxer was a barcode-headed teacher.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    A wandering pointing to a fallen teacher and asking a wild horse student.


    "If the teacher was paying attention to the mummy boxer, the mummy boxer would beat me up...."


    One of the students speaks.


    Is that what the students transformed into? But how many are there... "


    Ten nights of mummies roared before the boxer.


    "Mejiro emeralder..."


    The mummy boxer struck like a wind on the tenth night when he raised his name and decided to pose.


    (Faster. Much faster than before... and...)


    While avoiding the mummy boxer''s punch, he opens his eyes under the helm at night.


    A mummy boxer throws a low kick on the tenth night after dodging a punch. I can''t react to this at night, and I feel pain in my feet and frown.


    (They''re breaking through the suit''s defenses. If ordinary people get hit by this attack, they''ll break their legs in one shot. Is the teacher okay?


    Aware of the teacher who has fallen for ten nights. It was the result of a mummy boxer attack, but if you were struck in the head, your life would be in danger.


    The mummy boxer releases a one-to-one punch. Ten nights, I managed to guard with both arms to prevent it, but I was quite struck by both arms I prevented.


    "Mejiro, go to hell!


    Ten nights later, the mummy boxer threw a knife at the throat, but the mummy boxer avoided and threw a straight right at the face of ten nights later. I ate it properly and didn''t fall, but I looked at it for ten nights.


    The mummy boxer tried to chase him, but the tenth night kicked him.


    A ten-night kick enters the mummy boxer''s abdomen properly and the mummy boxer is blown away.


    "Fast and sophisticated. Watanabe''s transformation doesn''t seem to compare to that!"


    Looking at the tenth night and the mummy boxer''s defenses, he murmured.


    "Even if you don''t, your combat power will change on a transformed basis.


    Ten nights said while positioning the helm.


    "Jeep"


    When Angelina shouts, she makes a hook-and-loop motion by rotating one hand.


    "Eh... that means... that mummy boxer is on the other side?


    "Jup jup"


    When Shaking said, Angelina nodded.


    "In other words, the reasoning of ten nights is that the combat power changes on a base. But they don''t always fight the other way around."


    Shortly after Akira said so, a few students who knew Akira appeared on the other side while fighting the mummy boxer for ten nights.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time, Mejiro Emerald."


    Tsugumi, who looks like a student runner, speaks up. Today is the men''s version. Yasuko, Ahiki, Kenji, and Akane are there.


    "Tsugumi, that mummy boxer was in the back. Can we disable them without hurting them?


    "Is that Kamimi?


    As she shook her voice, Tsugumi looked a little serial and looked at the mummy boxer.


    Deb Rabbit, come here.


    A giant fat fat rabbit appears behind the mummy boxer as the tsugumi shouts. Wearing gloves and boots, I don''t know if I''m sitting or standing because I''m standing upright but I''m too fat. I can''t see anything but my boots. The height is clearly over two meters.


    Oh, did Tsugumi come up with another seventy-seven wonders?


    "Jap ~..."


    While the shake cheered, Angelina looked disgusted at the fat fat fat rabbit. I didn''t think Angelina liked it in design.


    Looking back at the mummy boxer, the fat rabbit hugged him with a short hand. Then, hold him with all your strength and squeeze him out.


    "Bear hug even though it''s a rabbit."


    Ahem grunts unexpectedly.


    "Wild rabbits say hair in English, so in this case it''s a hair hug."


    And Yasuko.


    "Mm... I''ll do it."


    As the mummy boxer spreads his arm with more power than the Deb Rabbit, he makes a voice that is impressive to Tugumi.


    "Mejiro himself!


    At the back of the mummy boxer''s head full of gaps, Ten Nights slammed his knife.


    Relax from the mummy boxer and reach the fat rabbit. Shortly afterwards, the bandage and gloves disappeared and returned to the upper beauty. But he''s unconscious.


    "Jarp"


    Angelina cheers and jumps to the beauty of a fat rabbit.


    Fat rabbit, you can disappear now.


    When Tsugumi called out, the fat rabbit nodded and disappeared.


    "Jap Jap"


    Angelina embraced Kamimi and ran to the infirmary.


    "Thank you, Tsugumi."


    "You''re welcome."


    On the tenth night of taking the helm and thanking him, the tsugumi smiled.


    "Tsugumi... this is..."


    The sudden appearance of the fat rabbit, Akane, who saw what Tsugumi had called, shouted in fear.


    "Ah, did Qian-chan not know? Actually...."


    Then Tsugumi took the time to walk toward the classroom, and even after he had reached the classroom, he taught Akane that he had caused the seventy-seven wonders and caused the incident.


    Masaoma and Masaki watched the battle against the mummy boxer in front of the school gate from the hallway window. Of course, I saw the place where the tsugumi put out the rabbit.


    "You got what you wanted. I lost to Masaki."


    "That''s not enough. I have no power at all."


    "Even if you say you can help, you''re not manipulating and fighting at Masaki''s will, right?


    "I was born with my magic, so it''s my power."


    Masaki smiled at the political horse with a funny tone.


    "It seems that the cliffside tsugumi was once bullied. And then he woke up and killed the bully."


    Masaki stopped laughing and talked about the results of his research.


    "Well, I think it''s okay to kill someone who discriminates against me, but I..."


    "You know, bullying is evil, but discrimination is not always evil. I can''t help it. Bullying and discrimination are separate things. Discriminatory emotions are input into the DNA of organisms, not just humans."


    Masaki''s words led the horse to speak.


    "Do you know why such things are being input? That''s to protect your life. To protect my family and my life. Life is absolutely more important than human rights, and a safe life is more important. That''s obvious. For example, let''s say that there is an extraterritorially offensive and troublesome race that looks terrible to see. Let''s assume this. What if something like that shows up close? Are you saying being alert and distancing yourself is discriminatory? You don''t think we should be vigilant because it leads to discrimination? For your own safety, even if it''s called discrimination, don''t you want to avoid it? Of course, some people in the world are vigilant and inevitable, saying that they don''t care about their own dangers and that they don''t discriminate. There will be saints. However, no human being in the world can match such a saint, and even if you ask me to, it''s annoying."


    "Are you saying that discriminatory feelings lead to vigilance... I can only imagine discriminatory feelings as negative feelings for enjoying them by stigmatizing them and hunting them."


    After listening carefully to Masaki''s long tongue, Masaki expresses his thoughts.


    "It''s a set of vigilance. It''s complicated because it can lead to bullying and abuse, but I also think it''s bad behavior that leads to it."


    "What about Snowflake Society? It sounds like you''re affirming impure negative feelings when you say you''re an organization that respects purity."


    "Yeah, that''s why we create a world where you don''t have to be alert. Destroy all those who need to be warned."


    Asked by Masaki, Masao spread an innocent smile.

 2162 Eight.

    "Perhaps this is something I suspect again. Seventy-seven."


    "Oh no... there''s nothing that makes you doubt Tsugumi."


    After listening to Tsugumi''s dialogues, Akie clouds his face and denies it. Yasuko, Kenji and Akane had the same expression, but we couldn''t find a word to call.


    "It''s okay. I''m not pessimistic."


    Looking at the dark faces of the four classmates, Tsugumi smiles refreshingly.


    "But other students are anxious, and I want to prove my innocence. And if something bad is about to happen to this school, I want to protect it with my help."


    "Something about a man version of Tsugumi feels like a knight. If someone else says it, it''s going to be awesome even if the man says it."


    Looking at the gummies in a sudden tone, the shake faded.


    "That''s true. Because it is a boy''s gummies, there is an atmosphere that is allowed without discomfort, and it seems like it exists away from reality...."


    Hearing the words of Akira, Akie seriously agreed.


    "I''m just being honest with myself. But it seems that many people feel embarrassed to honestly put out their feelings. I felt the same way about Tsugumi when I was a girl. I don''t say that I don''t have such a feeling of irritation, but even if I leave it behind and cut it in front of me, I don''t think anything. That feels better. Isn''t Yuzuka one of mine?


    "I see. Me and Tsugumi are friends after all."


    "Friends."


    "Family ~"


    "Family ~"


    Smiles, high touch and goofing each other, shaking and twitching.


    "In the case of shaking, it''s just shame and I don''t read air, so I think it''s different from that of the tsugumi."


    Though I''ve seen this scene before, ten nights go by.


    "Yeah, I don''t think so. I mean, this is where we all mix up. Come on, constitutional succession."


    "That''s a little..."


    Being named first, Constitutional succession turns away and hesitates as much as he can.


    "I want to do it, so I can get in touch with Tsugumi ~"


    Kenri-kun, let''s do it.


    "No... no..."


    There are other faces who look at sympathy to the constitutional succession that is being played with by two people, Shaking and Tsugumi, and looking at you uncomfortably.


    "I''m going to the broadcast room for now. (77) I say clearly," No wonder. "


    Tugumi declared and headed for the broadcast room. The other faces also move after the gummies.


    "What''s that? Where''s Senpai Akira?


    Yasuko raised her voice when she realized that she had disappeared from shaking at some point during the journey.


    "I saw you enter the staff room."


    Ten nights goes by.


    Always stops in front of the broadcast room.


    "I mean, the broadcast room is locked, right? You can''t use it on your own."


    That''s okay.


    When I arrived in the broadcast room, the constitutional successor realized the fact, but Tsugumi seemed to be within expectation.


    The broadcast room door can be opened from the inside. Ginger cookies appear from the inside.


    "I see. Seventy-seven. You made me open it wonderfully."


    "That''s the way it is."


    Tsugumi smiled at Yasuko''s point.


    "Uh? Is the door open? I asked the teacher for permission to use the broadcast room, and he borrowed the keys."


    The shake came and shouted.


    "You got me permission. Thank you, senpai."


    "Senpai Akira, you''re surprisingly clever ~"


    Tsugumi thanked and was really impressed by the surprise.


    Turning on the microphone, Tsugumi chatted.


    "Good morning, everyone. I am Tsugumi from the cliff room, who once disturbed the school with 77 wonders. [M] The appearance of suspicion was confirmed in the school a while ago. It is a phenomenon in which students turn into mummy boxers. I''ll say no in advance, but this isn''t my fault. I have a record, and I can''t help being suspected, but I will deny it. And because I have special powers, I swear to God, I will use my powers to solve the mystery of this phenomenon and protect my students from harm. But I have my own limitations, so I may need everyone''s help. [M] Then, thank you very much."


    After appealing to Mike, Tsugumi looks back and sees other faces.


    "How was it?


    I think so.


    "97.5 points."


    When I checked the smell, I immediately replied with a smile.


    "I''m worried about the play."


    Ten nights I spoke negatively.


    Really? This is my natural body. "


    Tsugumi spills a smile.


    "It''s okay, ten nights. To deceive a foolish general public, Mr. Hayashi said it was just right that there was a play, and I think so too. It''s a classic to imitate celebrity crying."


    "Hmm... Senpai Akira, I don''t like to say that to students at the same school..."


    When I followed him, I talked to him about what I thought of his troubled face.


    "Sorry. It''s a parable, a parable."


    "I feel the analogy has a different meaning."


    Ten nights rushed in as usual to apologize without showing much bad behavior.


    After listening to Tugumi''s speech, each classroom in the morning home room was annoying.


    Painter, don''t do it.


    Spika from the same press department shouted impressively.


    "Seventy-seven wonders in the cliff room, it was kind of fun to say, and I don''t care."


    "You''re the only one who''s been hurt."


    "But if the mummy boxer didn''t happen in the cliff room, wouldn''t it be dangerous? Seventy-seven wonders were in the cliff room, so there was no serious harm done."


    Students talk individually about not having a Tsugumi speech in a spiky classroom.


    "Because the painter felt danger, he declared that he would deal with it as soon as possible."


    Speaking of which, the classroom was quiet for a moment.


    "I think it''s going to take place somewhere out of our sight. There are people in the back street in this school."


    I''d like to see it ~


    "If you do a wild horse, you''ll be taken with you."


    "Is there anything we can do to help?


    "You''re going to divide everyone''s power little by little, right?


    I don''t see a sense of crisis among the students who are enjoying themselves.


    (When danger is really imminent, consciousness changes people''s thoughts in time. Those who side with the painter may also turn against the enemy in some cases)


    While watching the classmates calmly, Spika thinks. Because it is a spike that is sticking one foot into the back street, I have to put my thoughts one step away from the other students.


    "Hey, is this a challenge from the target?


    I''d rather call it a statement of resistance.


    Masayuki and Masaki, who had heard Tsugumi''s speech in the hallway, were all smiling in unison.


    "At least I didn''t get provoked. I''ve decided what I''m going to do, and it''s strange to ride because I''ve been provoking you. First of all, I was the one who bothered you first."


    I see, I see.


    When Masaki nodded his thoughts, he saw a girl student coming from the hallway. It''s Akane.


    "Um... Akane, I''ve heard a lot from Tsugumi..."


    "Oh, let me hear it while you gather information."


    Akane, who tends to hesitate to open her mouth, urges her with a bright smile.


    Akane reports the revelation of the seventy-seven wonders she heard from Tsugumi. Much of the information that the political horses examined independently was worn, but there were some new information from Tsugumi''s point of view, which was a party.


    "That''s the first time you''ve told me that today, isn''t it?


    "Mmm...."


    Akane nodded with a threatening look to confirm Masaki.


    "In the meantime, for Masaki, it''s not going to be a development of hope and fulfillment. I think it''s going to be a confrontation with Tsugumi in the cliff room. Isn''t it?"


    Qian fears the words spoken by the horse. I wonder if Masaki will hurt Tsugumi.


    (Because Akane never produced results, Masaoma and Masaki-kun came... These two could harm Tsugumi. I tried so hard to avoid it....)


    All the bad things occurred to Qian''s head one after the other, and at the same time, she hurt her chest.


    "Let''s keep working on it. It''s getting interesting."


    "I''m going to set it up, I''m going to do it all. I''m the one who set this up. Masao hasn''t done anything in particular, but aren''t you planning on doing anything?


    "Of course I move too. It''s moving. I''ve got an idea. I''m not just here to see things around here."


    (Don''t move... Don''t hurt Tsugumi or Akane....)


    While listening to the two conversations, she realized that it was a futile wish, but she couldn''t help but hope.


    After Angelina brought her to the infirmary, Kamimi remained unconscious for a while. In the meantime, Junko was being examined. I will also take blood samples and put it to the test.


    "Oh... is this... Junko-san?


    Jappu!


    Upper beauty awakens, Angelina jumps up, pokes one hand up, and cheers.


    "Jap Jap"


    "Well, what''s wrong... Angelina?"


    Even more bewildered by Angelina''s crying hug.


    Apparently, I don''t remember when I was transformed.


    "Hee, transformed!?


    After hearing Junko''s words, the level of confusion of Kamimi jumps even further.


    Junko then explained what happened to Kamimi and other students.


    "I''m the mummy boxer....."


    "Kamimi-chan also made a scenario where a character named Mummy Boxer comes out of the table talk RPG, right? Looks like the other two did too."


    "I mean... does Junko see that it''s the trigger of transformation?


    Asked by Kamimi, Junko puts his hand on his chin.


    "Hmm, it might be a quick plan. But when the three of them match... I can''t say anything at this stage, but I think it is quite suspicious. At this rate, there are signs that another incident is going to happen, and if that happens, we''ll get more data."


    Seeing Junko laughing with the final dialogue, Kamimi and Angelina felt a bad feeling.

 2163 9.

    Kijima Toga, the grandfather of Kijima Akane, stands firm against her.


    However, Akane thinks that the pain of hearing hallucinations will not be passed on to her grandfather. Fear and pain that can hear voices that cannot be heard. It creates a feeling of being torn apart and a feeling of being eclipsed, and it creates a pain in the mind that makes you go mad.


    Particularly disturbing are the voices of immigrants when they killed their parents. Qian was listening to all their conversations.


    Akane''s house was targeted by the wealthy. The house also had surveillance cameras, but they were destroyed without difficulty.


    They were accustomed criminals. Nevertheless, if caught, he is acquitted by psychiatric evaluation, and one of them immediately brings the case back to his mother-in-law.


    When this auditory hallucination occurs, the body of Akane also changes. It gets cold. Even in mid-summer, the colder you tremble, the more you shake your carpet and claw, and then you get inside and tremble even more.


    Your help or grandfather noticed the situation and hugged you to finally catch your hearing and cold.


    "I''m sorry... Grandpa..."


    At one point, Akane apologized as she cried while her grandfather held her back and calmed down.


    "I''m so... weak... and crazy... sorry. Don''t be such a bad boy....."


    After hearing his granddaughter''s sad apology, Tomiga could not bear the tears.


    "I don''t care if it''s on the internet, so it''s better to deal with people. It''s not good to be alone forever."


    One day, my grandfather told me so, and Akane started looking for someone to talk to online to distract her from her loneliness. Barely enough energy remained.


    If you are an incomprehensible or unintelligible opponent, you don''t know who you are because you are sick. I felt a little relieved that it was even more anonymous.


    And Akane ran into an organization called Snowflake Society. While continuing to interact there, Akane''s heart wound healed slightly. Got it.


    Snowflake Society was also a newly established organization at that time, so even Akane, who was not particularly involved, was put in for the simple and clear reason of wanting manpower.


    Akane became a publicist, where she gained a lot of track record. He contributed to the organization by engaging in marketing research and analysis, gathering information, devising catch copies and PR, site layouts, etc., and became a visible presence.


    By recognizing her power, Akane was saved a little. I felt like I had a place.


    But I wasn''t able to connect with someone. Children belonging to the Snowflake Society are no match for Akane and Horse. Some of them put elite consciousness into their noses, and that kind of relationship is completely incompatible. Because Akane is a mass of inferiority, but such a person is the opposite of Akane.


    It was nice to have a place called Snowflake Society, but Qian looked for someone who could really understand herself and went around with Tsugumi.


    Lunch break. Four people, Tsugumi, Akane and Yasuko, were talking with their faces open. No, it''s just my pace, Tsugumi.


    Fewer people do table talk RPG anymore.


    Looking inside the class, Tsugumi said.


    "I think the case in the morning is closed. Somehow, the character in the table talk RPG scenario became a reality."


    "Besides, it was a form of transformation for students. Extra creepy."


    "If that happens to me..."


    "There are still people doing it....."


    Akane felt sorry when she heard Yasuko and Akie talking in an uneasy face.


    (Everyone''s worried... You can''t do this... Akane, I think what Masao is doing is wrong....)


    I think so, but it is the only way to be such a political horse.


    (But if you say so... you could be kicked out of Snowflake Society. Both Tsugumi and Snowflake Society are important....)


    I don''t want to put it on a balance. Both are important and I don''t want to lose either. But at the moment, I''m leaning towards Snowflake Society.


    "Jaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!


    Angelina appeared in front of the classroom door and showed the students in the classroom the signs she raised in both hands.


    It''s time to play outside now. Play soccer. "


    Such a letter was depicted on the sign.


    "Jap jeep ~!"


    Raise a sign and skip the hallway with pleasure before moving on to the next class.


    Is Tsuruga-sensei telling you to do it?


    "I think so..."


    After Angelina left, Tsugumi and Akie whispered to each other, staring at nothing.


    In the same lunch break health room, Akira and Kamimi visited during the ten nights and had a conversation with Junko.


    "When I was playing TOKYO Dark Side Net yesterday, I felt a little weird. For a moment.... at the mummy boxer''s place..."


    Junko asked me if anything suspicious had happened here recently, and Kamimi told me about it.


    It seems relevant after all.


    Junko said with a thoughtful face.


    "According to what I''ve heard, there''s a guy who made table talk RPG popular at school."


    "Ah, I heard that, too. They all borrowed the game from a single transfer student. It''s unnatural to make it so popular in the last few days. Besides, I can''t believe I''m distributing it by myself...."


    And, wobble and beauty.


    "Is it hypnosis or something...?


    Ten nights went by to see Junko and ask for his opinion.


    "Or maybe a subliminal effect. Knowing the distributor who made it fashionable means there''s nothing wrong with knowing you''re the killer."


    Rather, Junko thinks it might even be an invitation.


    "The names of the students who spread the TOKYO Dark Side Net in pieces have already been studied. Masaki Nakaseko. Two years. You''re imitating a light foot. Junko was right, and I saw that it was an act that presupposed that I would soon be discovered. And..."


    Projects a holographic display and shows a list of members of the Snowflake Society.


    "Not all the members are listed, but the three people in this school have been confirmed."


    "Ah... this kid"


    One of the three people Akira pointed to was someone Junko knew.


    "Junko, do you know?


    Ten nights ask.


    "Yeah, I came to the lab a while ago. We met on campus."


    "Did you modify it?


    "I can''t tell you the details because I have to keep it confidential, but I haven''t modified it. But he was an interesting kid."


    Junko answered the question with a smile.


    "This Magic Horse is in the same class as us. Now, this guy is suspicious again."


    Shaking says.


    "Magic Horse, Akira Kijima, Masaki Nakase..."


    Murmuring beauty was paying attention to one of the girls.


    (Don''t take a good look at the place she''s been with Cliffside lately.... But can I say that here...)


    Because the class is different but the same year, Kamimi saw the tsugumi more often.


    "Still, it''s not snowflake society."


    "Is there a connection?


    In response to Junko''s murmur, she asked.


    "No, it''s nothing. However, I''ve been watching this girl for some time before she came to the lab. It''s just a group of geniuses and teenagers."


    And Junko.


    "I don''t know about girls, but I think Magic Horse and Nakase Masaki are definite, so let''s reward Tsugumi."


    That''s how Shake emails Tsugumi.


    "By the way, if that table talk RPG is the trigger, why don''t we experiment with it?


    "Try it? That sounds fun. I''ll do it."


    I hate to be transformed again.


    "The style of daring to fall into a trap is...."


    I immediately took Junko''s suggestion. On the other hand, Kamimi and Ten Nights are disgusting faces.


    Jeep!


    Angelina showed up, pointing at herself with her hands raised.


    "Huh? Will Angelina join us?


    "Jap"


    Angelina nodded to confirm Junko.


    (I can only talk to Jap, but I wonder...)


    That''s what I thought, but don''t tell me.

 2164 10.

    Masaki used to play table talk RPG with his classmates during lunch break, but on that day there were circumstances that prevented him from playing.


    "Hey, is there Masaki Nakaseko? Let me borrow it."


    At the entrance of the classroom, a group of defective students from this school, commonly known as the warden group, appeared, so the students made a little noise. Some of them were wardens, and others were constitutional successors.


    "I don''t know what it is, but I''m going. It''s going to be interesting."


    When he was interrupted when he was about to come to the game, Masaki told his classmates that he was in a bad mood and headed towards the group of wardens. The classmate looks away worried.


    Masaki came between the school building and the gymnasium dressed to take him to the defects. In the meantime, Masaki remained silent.


    (I can''t see the feeling of fear. Instead....)


    Looking at Masaki''s majestic attitude to the point of being ordinary, the constitutional successor remembered a slightly more threatening feeling. At this point, Yaki felt something unknown from the bottom.


    "The story has spread that the characters in your scattered game showed up in reality and ran wild."


    The warden looked at Masaki and told him. After hearing the words, Masaki laughed strangely.


    "I thought a bad guy would be a bad guy, but this school is a little different. I''m crazy."


    Masaki laughed as she played with her hair wrapped around her fingertips.


    Didn''t you know? Seventy-seven wonders exist in this school, and there is a lousy person in the back street who is also in the office. Answer me. "


    The warden keeps asking with his true face.


    "Assuming it''s true, do you think you can handle a guy with such a bad power? Aren''t you scared?


    "I can''t overlook the guy who does whatever he wants at our school."


    Making fun of Masaki, the warden said without cowardice.


    "It''s hot. And it''s hot. But that''s what I''m saying... I don''t hate it."


    Masaki smiled and stood still.


    "Come on. Without surgery, I''ll do it normally."


    Masaki said that the warden was the first to react and flew.


    Shortly afterwards, Masaki got straight to the right, and the warden fell on his back.


    Looking at that, the other defects bled on their heads and attacked them all at once, but Masaki defeated them all with a single blow. It was obvious that he had martial arts experience. It''s not half alive either.


    "If you wanted to reveal who I am, I''m afraid you didn''t have to do what you wanted."


    It was Masaki who tried to defeat all the defective groups by himself, leave behind the fallen defectors, and leave the scene.


    Kenji-kun...


    Tugumi appeared before Masaki and spoke to the fallen constitutional successor. There are also Yasuko Akie.


    "Cliff room...."


    Constitutional inheritance that looks up at the appearance of tsugumi and looks bad. I got a punch from Masaki and my nose bled out.


    Tsugumi first rushed to the constitutional inheritance and crouched down, twisting the handkerchief into both holes in the constitutional inheritance nose.


    "Um... cliff room... I appreciate that, but I wanted it to be a tissue...."


    It was a constitutional inheritance that had to be penetrated at the same time as I felt happiness surrounded by tsugumi. The way the handkerchief was pushed in was also very awkward.


    "Oh, I see. But I put it in, so hold it like this."


    While saying so, Tsugumi looks at Masaki.


    "A fight? It''s pretty strong to beat everyone, including the warden, by yourself. But it''s a little too much. I''m hurt."


    "You can''t complain about getting hurt because it''s a fight. I''m the one who got sold out in a fight. And with this number. Besides, I''ve done a good job with this."


    Masaki objected in a grumpy mood to the accusations he made.


    "If a friend gets hit, why don''t you try a vendetta? I''ll stand for gender equality. I mean, you''re dressed like a man, so you''re not complaining about being treated like a man?


    Masaki provoked Tsugumi.


    (Did you come from the other side at your convenience? But considering the purpose of the horse, it is better not to use a forceful hand. Masao Horse is not where he wants to be.)


    While inciting, Masaki thinks calmly.


    (No, but I''d like to set it up a little. This is how confrontation unfolded. Checking with this eye is also one purpose.)


    In conclusion, Masaki started casting spells before Tsugumi spoke.


    Around Masaki, a number of white smoke-like people appeared. Everything on that face has a resentful look on it.


    "Eh! What is this!?


    "This guy... is the same as Tsugumi...?


    Yasuko looked at the smoky human shape and shouted surprise at the fallen defects.


    "Mine is magic, and these are just evil spirits. You can use your supernatural powers, and I''d rather play with you than with your arms. Or should we fight bare-handed?


    Moreover, the evil spirit is visible from daylight to the eyes of ordinary people who are not particularly inspired. Only Death Magicians know this, but this is a skill that you cannot do without being a Death Magician of that level.


    Not only Yasuko, but also the defective group, Tsugumi stood up slowly, staring at Masaki with a gentle look.


    Shaking, ten nights later, Angelina''s three men quickly wrote their characters on the character sheet. Kamimi has already played the game once, so her character has already been filled in the sheet.


    "Well, I''m the game master and I''m going to try this scenario." Hechmann''s Revenge "


    Take out the TOKYO Dark Side Net scenario book and declare it.


    "We have limited time, so let''s move forward quickly. This is a story of entanglement. When you were hanging out in the coffee shop, you saw a freak outside the coffee shop."


    "It''s a sudden start."


    Junko listened to the narrator''s tone and read it out, and laughed with a small shake.


    "What kind of a phantom is it? It''s got a hectic head and it''s green all over it."


    "It''s a kind of phantom that Junko would make anyway."


    When Junko explains, the shake melts.


    "Isn''t that what all the freaks are like?


    "Jap Jap"


    "There''s a mass of persuasion beside me....."


    Kamimi said, and Angelina nodded with her arms. Yeah, she looked at Angelina sideways and murmured.


    "''My name is Hechman! A freak who''s been converted into a mad scientist and turned into a man and a hedgehog! The Phantom Hechman introduces himself, screaming as he destroys the windows of cars and shops."


    "Introducing yourself while working on destruction is a bit new?


    "Is this scenario gay? Are you serious? Or is it serious, but the result is a gag?


    When I heard Junko''s progress, the shake and Kamimi spoke pleasantly.


    "When you were a Phantom Mad Scientist, it was a familiar story, and Junko made choices consciously?


    "Yeah, that''s why I chose this scenario. I mean, there were other scenarios where mad scientists came out."


    Asked in the tenth night, Junko returns to the tone of the plain.


    "Now, what do you do?


    "No, I don''t care what you do there....."


    "Ignore it! I want to see what happens if I ignore it."


    "No, you can''t ignore it in this situation. The game won''t go on."


    Junko shook the story, the ten nights were slightly confused, the shaking made a foolish choice, and Kamimi taunted it.


    "I only have one answer in the first place, but I wonder if I make a deliberate choice."


    "Even if you make a choice here, it''s important to make it the way you made your own decision, even in a scenario where the answer is a choice. I think it''s the same in computer games. I think it''s better than that."


    Junko explains his theory in response to the shaking words.


    Well, let''s leave Senpai Akira alone and go stop him.


    "Yeah."


    "Jap"


    Kamimi decided, and Angelina nodded at the end of the night.


    "The Hechmans have noticed you." Are you trying to stop me? The country tricked me into being a safe trial, turned me over to a mad scientist, and remodeled me like this! So I will avenge everything! I have to kill everyone I see. I can''t help it! "Hechmans scream in front of you."


    "I wonder what kind of scenario... The country and the mad scientists are working together?


    "At the moment, it''s an imitation, but it could lead to stories like what I thought was actually a national facility in the first place."


    "Isn''t that mad scientist using Junko as a model?


    "Jap Jap ~"


    When Junko listens to Hechman''s words, Kamimi and Ten Nights say, the shake fades. Angelina agrees to shake, turning her index finger around her head, pointing at Junko with her other hand and rejoicing.


    "''Are you the heroes of justice? Then sympathize with me and overlook me! Let me avenge you! That''s it! , Hechman."


    "It''s not like I''m saying it myself, it''s weird as a phantom dialogue."


    "Mostly we''re the cleaners. Why do you look like a hero of justice? Such irony?"


    Hearing Hechmann''s selfish arguments, Jomi said with a bitter smile at ten nights.


    "There appeared a beautiful boy with white cat ears, pointing at Hechman and shouting. Don''t be fooled! I modified the Hechmann, but it was agreed. I don''t want to lie to you. I made it clear that I wanted power, and I wanted it to be modified, but I didn''t like it and I''m just freaking out!


    The advent of a physician who has conveniently modified it. But cat-eared beautiful boy.... "


    Ten nights feeling a little stunned.


    "Junko, that setting is Junko''s preference, isn''t it? Because I want power, I want to transform it into a mad scientist, and it''s still with Junko ~"


    Shake points out.


    "Ah, they found out. So, what do you guys do? Which one do you listen to? As far as I''m concerned, this is a good boy, so I recommend this one."


    "Not openly neutral GM....."


    "No, no, no, can I say that from GM''s point of view...? The facilitator is recommending this, or is it going to shrivel?


    "Junko-san, I wonder if that''s a bit..."


    "Jap...."


    Junko''s extra words went around buying sardines, and ten nights later, Akira, Kamimi, and Angelina complained about their reputation.


    "Ugh... I haven''t done much GM at Table Talk RPG, so give me a break. It''s only the tenth time this time."


    "No, I''ve done enough."


    "Obviously, you can''t do it ten times, GM?


    Junko held his face down and shook his face.

 2165 Eleven.

    A Shinrakuyaki Raccoon and a giant chickpea appeared in front of Tsugumi.


    "Ooh... did you let this out? This is awesome."


    Seeing the seventy-seven wonders of Tugumi, Masaki sparkled his eyes.


    "Tsugumi, is it good for ghosts?


    "I think it will work because it''s like a ghost. Well, I don''t know unless I try."


    Asked anxiously, Tsugumi answered with a cool look toward Yaki.


    Two white smoke-like ghosts fly towards the people in Tsugumi.


    "Piyo piyo piyo"


    Suppose a giant leopard meets a ghost whispering with a lovely voice. The ghost keeps pouring into the big chick.


    "Piyo piyo piyo"


    And it came to pass, when the giant hyoko put the whole of the spirit in his mouth and thrust it at high speed, the spirit like smoke became dust, and the smoke became dust, and disappeared as if it were dissolved in the sky.


    Raccoon students fly to feed on the spirits of the other. This one also disappears in pieces.


    Looks like you can attack spirits too.


    Smiling Tsugumi.


    "Did you kill a ghost?


    Yasuko questions.


    "The Spirit is originally dead, so it cannot be killed. Because souls are immortal, they cannot be destroyed or extinguished again. In the form of a spiritual body, the power to interfere with the world can no longer be maintained. A ghost is like wandering between the world and the afterlife."


    Masaki explains.


    "By the way, I''m a Reaper. I''ve been training spirits and zombie manipulation since I was a kid. Whatever you say, I''m good at it."


    While saying so, Masaki gave up his hand. Then the rest of the spirits do not go to Tsugumi, and disappear blurry on the spot. It was judged futile because it was prevented by the giant hyoko and the raccoon students.


    (Can I say that I was able to complete the mission that Akane imposed on me first? Well, there are two missions left.)


    With that in mind, Masaki turned his back on the Tsugumi and tried to leave the scene.


    "Wait. What are you guys up to?


    "Hmm...."


    Summoned by Tsugumi, Masaki stopped and looked back with an interesting laugh.


    "You guys are here. I wonder if you''ve been grabbing a lot over there?


    I answered Masaki''s question, but Tsugumi didn''t answer. The information about Masaki and Mashiba was already communicated by e-mail from Akira.


    But you don''t know anything about Akane? There have been no reports of anything unusual from Akane. Or do you know that Akane is on this side and you can swim? No, I don''t even look like a child who would do that)


    "I somehow understand that you are suspicious or trying to make a bad noise. Sometimes I''m not just a man."


    As Masaki thought, Tsugumi told him in a quiet tone.


    "Then why don''t you just beat me up right now? Don''t punish the suspicion, like the defects that are growing there."


    "I don''t feel comfortable attacking people who aren''t going to fight. I will not punish you for your suspicions."


    In Masaki, who laughed ironically and provoked him, Tsugumi said with a dazzling look.


    (I like this guy. I was worried about abilities, but the user is also interesting)


    He lurked his distorted smile and turned it into a happy smile. Masaki turned back his heel again.


    One step back then, in the infirmary.


    "So, what do we do?


    Junko asked.


    "Listen to Hechmann or believe the cat-ear mad scientist."


    Ten nights I put my arms together and thought.


    "We''re both suspicious, so shouldn''t we blow both?


    "Jap"


    Akira said, and Angelina agreed.


    "I''d like to hear a little more about it. Especially Hechmans. You''re not going to say anything back to the Mad Scientist''s kid?


    "Uhm... that''s..."


    Asked by the beauty, Junko reads the scenario book.


    (Hmm... it''s not written. This question was unexpected, and this is when the game master''s aggressive adrenaline powers are questioned. It''s a tough place to be a beginner GM, but... good luck here...)


    Junko goes around his head at super high speed and improvises to assemble the scenario.


    "''Shut up! I don''t know what to say to my boyfriend who made me a hedgewoman! When Hechman screamed, a female hechman appeared behind him. We are! We are! Hechmalabars! That''s how the Hechmarabars hug each other, overlapping their heads." The mad scientist just wanted to create a world full of hedgehogs. Whoever gets tricked by it will kill him as the same villain! That''s right! In our Hechmann combination... "


    As she got up and talked, Junko noticed the cold air and mouthed.


    (What? A gaze like this needle... It hurts. It hurts so much... it stabs me.)


    Feeling the cold gaze of the four, Junko was violently upset.


    "Um... Junko, I''m sorry about Norinori, but that''s Junko''s adrib, right? It''s a little runaway, isn''t it?


    "Ahhh... uhh..."


    Junko moans with her head in her arms, as she was calmly pointed out at night 10.


    "Let''s rewind the time and make sure there was no Hechwomans....."


    "Yeah, you can do it if you didn''t ask me any questions."


    Junko and Kamimi said with each other''s awkward faces.


    "Be a mad scientist. I feel more suspicious about Hechmann."


    "I agree with you."


    "Hechmans are crazy, but they''re mad scientists in the first place, and I don''t think I should either."


    "Jap"


    Four people each express their opinions.


    "Nh...?


    "Did you feel anything right now?


    Ten nights of shaking made me feel uncomfortable and my complexion changed.


    "It feels like a zookie in your body?


    Right.


    "It was like that."


    Asked by Kamimi, she nodded after shaking for ten nights.


    "Yes, the supernatural power has certainly worked now. But... it won''t be long before it''s analyzed. It was just for a second."


    And Junko.


    "Wait, now you and I have a flag to be hectic?


    "Depending on your choice during the game, I wonder if it will be flagged."


    "Does everyone who meets the conditions transform?


    Ten nights, shook, Kamimi talked so much, knocked, and the door of the infirmary opened.


    Ah, Uenohara-san and senpai


    It was Tsugumi who showed up. He is walking with his shoulders lent to Kenji.


    Hmm? Nosebleed? "


    In a fight. The warden''s group is down. "


    Junko asked, and Tsugumi answered and went into the health room with the constitutional succession. From behind, Yasuko and many other injured defects come in.


    I talked to the warden alternately about what had happened.


    "Masaki Nakase. He''s one of the same snowflake socialites as Magic Horse, and he''s spreading Table Talk RPG."


    After listening to the two of them, Ten Nights said.


    I''m not a Death Magician. Besides, I feel like I don''t know what I''m afraid of with confidence when I fight and sell it. Well, I''ll leave that to the Tsugumi, okay? I know my enemies, and I''m coming over here for a while. "


    When Shaking said so, the bell just rang to announce the end of lunch break.

 2166 12.

    "Masao, I need you to take a look. Come on."


    Shook back to the classroom after lunch break and a short time after class, as soon as he got to his seat, he turned around and called out to the horse in the back seat.


    "Um, class is starting. I''m glancing at the teacher. Come on, glitter."


    Slightly laughing, it refers to a barcode-headed social scientist with a sluggish face.


    "It''s okay. I''m bored with his class, and I''m always watching the internet at this hour."


    The teacher becomes more and more disgruntled, but not careful, as he shouts grandly in a voice that reaches the entire classroom. Some of the students giggle.


    "But, you know, I''m not a bad student like you, and it might be annoying to be with you.


    "Come on, come on, come on."


    Projects a holographic display and flips it.


    "Heh... I''m exposed to this. On your own. On your own without permission. But it doesn''t make sense to sue."


    On the screen were thumbnails of the faces of the Snowflake Society and their faces. As far as scrolling was concerned, not all of them were exposed, but a considerable number were exposed.


    "Meet Magic Horse, Masaki Nakase, Akashima Kijima. These are the three members of Snowflake Society in Euthanasia, right?


    Ask with a soft smile and a tight voice.


    "I can''t believe you have a website like this. Am I not familiar with the back street? [M] Yeah, but this failure leads to the next challenge. Good work has been done. Snowflake Society will be actively involved in the back streets in the future. It''s good to start a new business."


    "Isn''t it unnatural that three of the kids from the organization who gathered all the geniuses will come to this school? And within days of your arrival, there will be a new strange incident at school. Isn''t it natural to doubt relevance?


    "Um, um, one thing, please. Anyway, I don''t want Akashima Kijima to do anything."


    The smile disappeared from the shaking face of a political horse complaining in a sincere tone.


    "She''s particularly innocent in the organization. It''s also delicate. It still looks like a dangerous crossing. It breaks with a little trigger. Or do you want to destroy it? Do you have that kind of malice? You don''t look like that, and you listen to me, do you?


    "Um, because it''s abstract and difficult to understand, I''d like you to talk a little bit more clearly about what it means. I can''t talk about people either, but you talk too much."


    The horse still seemed serious, but he didn''t like the way he spoke.


    (Does it contain a bit of homophobia? You seem to be aware of the shaking, but the conversation is difficult to carry, so it''s probably the worst compatibility)


    I think it was ten nights listening to the interaction between the two.


    "Well, you know, I can''t say everything, so it might become fragmented - the first one. It has nothing to do with Snowflake Society that Akashima transferred here. The second one.


    This is a very important place for Akane. Thirdly, Akane is very emotionally unstable, and if something happens that means she loses her place, maybe she''ll break. "


    (What... are you lying to me? No, I''m not lying. Are you hiding something? It doesn''t seem malicious, but I feel uncomfortable....)


    While listening to the story, Akira felt that while Masanoma cared about her companions, she didn''t. It''s only on the top. She only talks about beautiful things. I had that impression.


    "Fourth. It is not said that Kijima Qian will not cause harm. I''m not to say that I didn''t influence your conspiracy. Five. Kijima Akashi is working as part of your organization, but we''re not doing anything about it? If so, it''s a one-sided and convenient story. Ahahah"


    The unbelievable shaking of the horse dares to return a mean favor.


    "Hmm... I thought you''d understand if you were being mean or narrow, but I didn''t think you''d understand. This is a bad surprise. I don''t understand why you don''t understand. Can you explain it to me so I can understand you first?


    "Oh, you''re a genius, but are you stupid? I just explained it, didn''t I?


    "Uhh... yeah..."


    The person at ten nights also shouted and confirmed. Looking back, ten nights nodding with a difficult face.


    "You''re not pretending like you don''t know, and you''re not trying to take advantage of the negotiations?


    A political horse asks.


    "I don''t know. What dialect? Well, it makes sense. That''s not what I''m talking about. I''m talking about whether it makes sense or not. Don''t you get that simple? I don''t know who you are. If you don''t want me to do it, don''t let me do it. That''s all I''m saying."


    The horse clasped his face to convey the gist.


    "It makes sense. But that''s impossible, isn''t it? Mmm...."


    The horse spilled a smile. Akane already has a close relationship with Tsugumi. And given the two missions ahead, it''s almost impossible to get Akane out of this operation. It won''t start without Akane.


    "Negotiation breakdown? Is there no room for negotiation? I don''t know what to do... If you harm Qian, I can''t overlook knowing it beforehand. We can''t overlook it at all. What do we do now? Are you going to kill me here now?


    It is a political horse that speaks out loud, but it is not as if it is letting go.


    "Huh? Killing each other in class? That sounds interesting, too."


    On the other hand, the shaking clearly released a lethal air. After seeing such a shake, I decided to be ready to go into battle at any time of the night.


    "Really? Really?


    "You''re the one who said that first, right?


    I told the white horse with a smile. But my eyes aren''t laughing.


    Really�� You know, the members of the Snowflake Society are important compatriots. I won''t abandon it. But, what else does it matter? For example, if I take some of the students in this classroom hostage, or kill some of them to show off, it won''t hurt my heart. And, you know, Snowflake Society is not my top priority. It''s the second. Secondly, I have something more important. Oh, that''s none of your business. "


    "We only have about ten nights in the class, and it doesn''t matter. Ah, Michiko was dating before. It didn''t go well with me. It was over soon."


    Shook the gun with a smile. Soon, all the students in the class were paying attention to the shaking and the horses, so they were all in a hurry. It is a well-known fact that Akira is a resident of the back street. They also know that they shot a gun on campus.


    (Should I stop it?


    I think so. I take out the help of the Mejiro Emerald from my bag and put it on my desk to get a rash at any time.


    "Hmm, do you always bring guns to school?


    "Student notebook says, ''Don''t bring a gun to school. Don''t shoot people." Even if it says so, I''m not willing to follow it. "


    Akira laughs back at the funny laughing horse.


    (Let''s stop it after all. If you happen to be accompanied by another child, you have trouble sleeping.)


    Ten nights I decided to stop them.


    "Stop it, both of you. If you make a scene here, you won''t be able to stay here, and you won''t be able to achieve your purpose, will you?


    "I don''t think so. But... it''s likely to be difficult."


    In response to the words of the Ten Nights, Zheng Ma admitted with a smile.


    "Shake, it''s true if you''re going through it, but it looks like there''s something going on with these guys, so can I just draw a little bit? I''ll lend it to you."


    "Hmm, that''s all right. All right, I''ll leave you to it."


    Ten nights of licking, the shake also retracted.


    (Though I thought it would be better if I took a moment to look at the reaction, I was able to extract a lot of information. But this guy was chattering all over himself, but I wonder if it''s still okay if it''s a sign of spare time or if it''s a fool without thinking.)


    While I think that I have obtained too much results, I am not applauded for being able to pull out information lightly, and I am not satisfied. I doubt that it worked too well.


    "But the conversation was a little interesting. Exciting. Yeah, it was fun."


    Smiling political horse.


    "This is everyday for us. Ten nights."


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m always struggling."


    In response to the words of the shaker, he put the helm in his bag while saying with a tired face at night.

 2167 13.

    After school, as Kamimi walked down the hallway of the school building, two students stood in the way.


    "Uhh...."


    Under pressure from both of them, the top beauty rolls. The expected gaze was exerting intense pressure on the aesthetic.


    Please, Uenohara-san, get in the football club.


    Jap!


    Sakabai Sakae, director of the women''s football club, pleaded with a real expression, and Angelina next to her nodded forcefully in a pose with her hands on her hips.


    "In addition to Angelina, with Uenohara-san''s separate motor nerves, the national championship is no longer a dream."


    Jaap!


    "Even if they say that....."


    After receiving the two hot gazes, the face becomes as embarrassing as it can be.


    (I want you to look at my face and realize that I don''t like it...)


    And I think Kamimi.


    Kamimi was at home. I don''t want to spend my time in ministry activities. I''d rather go back to the dojo and practice.


    "I''m sorry."


    Kamimi lowers her head as if she were sorry, but they stand there silently and do not try to give way. And Kamimi is hard to get through between them. Something like a wall of invisible pressure seems to be happening.


    I turned my heel and went down another staircase to get out of the school building. It was beautiful, but I glanced back. Because Tsuruga, a soccer advisor, was right behind him and turned into In-royal.


    "Why don''t you listen to me a little bit more?


    Kamimi takes a step backwards under pressure from Tsuruga. Behind them are Sakae and Angelina.


    (Boundary!? I''m trapped in the border now!?


    With that in mind, Kamimi desperately turned her head on how to get through the scene.


    The press department operates on a daily basis, but not all members are allowed to attend, and members are allowed to rest around.


    Tsugumi liked the activities of the press department so much that he could attend even on a holiday, but on that day he didn''t feel like going to the room. In the classroom, he was discussing what happened during the lunch break with four people: Akie, Yasuko, Kenji, and Akane.


    "Have you stopped bleeding, Kenji?


    If he''s still out there, he''s not gonna make it.


    To the caring tsugumi, Kenji took out the nose gauze with a bitter smile and threw it in the trash can.


    "I still have a nosebleed, but one of my seniors has quite an egg mole. I''m sorry, but he''s so strong. I don''t think it''s going to be as bad as Shibatani or Uzuka."


    Hearing the disgusting dialogue of the constitutional succession, Qian shivered herself.


    (Masaki-kun did that....)


    Although Akane is not particularly close to Masaki, the fact that many of her colleagues in the same organization hurt students in the same school is still very serious.


    "Akane, what''s wrong?


    Tsugumi shouted and Qian trembled again.


    "Well, what''s the matter? What''s wrong, Akane?


    I desperately pretended to be calm, but no matter who I saw in my eyes, I had a huge failure, and Akane herself understood.


    "Yeah, it''s weird. You have a pale face. I''ll take you to the infirmary."


    "It''s okay... Qian... it''s okay..."


    As you urge, Qian refuses while revealing her agitation.


    "Yasuko, tell the manager that Akane is also off today. Then I''ll rest."


    "Okay."


    Ignoring Akane''s will, Tsugumi decides. Yasuko nods in a manner that follows.


    Akane, let''s go out with me.


    "Eh!?


    Qian shouted surprisingly loudly at Tsugumi''s words. Akane, Yasuko and Kenshin were also stunned.


    "If you''re not feeling ill, but you''re feeling sick because of a mental problem, I want to heal you. Or are you complaining about dating me?


    "No... that''s not true..."


    Anyway, if you were invited to go play, if you were told to go on a grand date in front of everyone''s eyes, it would be a special awareness of Akane. And Qian properly understands that Tsugumi dared to use such a dialogue in an attempt to make her work.


    "Constitutional succession, how about this?


    Ahi sees the succession of constitutions and teases them as they go on.


    "No matter what they say....."


    It was a constitutional inheritance that I wanted Akane to change from herself for a moment, but now Tsugumi is dressed as a boy, so I imagined a lot of confusing things.


    Masaoma and Masaki entered the coffee shop and had conversations face-to-face.


    "Why are they trying to get in the way?


    When Masaki heard about the shaking and ten nights from the horse, Masaki questioned.


    "Simply because you want to protect your school and your friends?


    The horse shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "I told you from the beginning, I can''t agree with the way you put too much burden on Akane."


    "I know that too..."


    "I don''t understand. Politics horses often look around with efficiency in mind. I don''t even know how people feel. I''m just pretending to think about people''s feelings. There''s a lot of dissatisfaction in the organization."


    At Masaki''s blame, Masao frowned and drank the cream soda all at once with a straw.


    "That''s what they say a lot. I always come up with the fastest, shortest and best answer. This looks good at first glance, but it doesn''t seem to be. Don''t get lost or worried. I overlook what''s on the way. I overlook it. Sometimes you get your own answers right and ignore other possibilities. It seems that by taking a detour, by looking back and regretting, it can sometimes be gained by stopping. That''s what courage said. It was a hard idea for me to understand, but it''s a word I can''t ignore because I have the courage to say it."


    "If you really think so, Akane should leave this assignment. We''re on a mission together."


    Masaki looked at the delimitation of the story of Masaki and said.


    "You know, you can''t do that, can you? Akane can''t ignore the target at the moment of friendship. Don''t you understand that? You know that, don''t you?


    "I think I can, but tell me why it''s impossible."


    "I''d like to hear the reason why I think it''s possible for you, but I''ll tell you first. Because Akane and the target are friendly, if we make a little noise about the cliffside trees, Akane will definitely be involved. I don''t know what kind of involvement there is. Worst of all, it could be disturbing or hostile."


    "I''m just saying based on that... You can talk to Akane properly, convince her, and proceed with the mission."


    Masaki objected, but he was still thinking that he didn''t know what Masao was saying.


    "But if you do that, I''m sure Akane will feel better if you mix it with her. Don''t you think so? But... but... yes... I''ll keep your opinion in mind. [M] If things were going to change, I might as well do what you say instead of my current policy."


    Even after that, Masaki was quite convinced, but there are still parts that are still not convinced.


    "I ran into a cliffside tsugumi, and I was clearly hostile, and it might be hard to move."


    Masaki is changing the subject.


    "By the way, I''ve been able to confirm my abilities, and my role is over? I''d like to compete with the cliff room with each other properly."


    "It''s okay. I''ve been able to verify the ability of the cliffside gummies, the first of my missions, but I''ll have Masaki do a little harder for the second and third."


    "The second thing... is to invite the cliffside tsugumi to Snowflake Society."


    It is a complainless Masaki, but the third is skeptical. The third one is not known to Akane. Masaki saw that he would definitely oppose it if he knew.


    "I definitely want her. The power is great, but above all, even if you listen to Akane''s story, its purity is conveyed. And it''s about time I met him and talked to him. Yeah, I''d love to."


    A political horse who speaks with thoughts on his vision.


    Well, forget it, Masaki can also go to the next trick.


    "Let''s try Uncle Beruga and Hechmann''s Revenge at the same time."


    "Hey, speaking of which, I saw that Angelina dolphin in the women''s soccer club and I remembered Uncle Beruga screaming."


    "Me too. Honestly, I was surprised to see that Angelina."


    Masaki smiled a little at the words of Masao.


    The other day, there was a creepy tide of table talk RPG, and some people were shy, but not many students are still doing it.


    There are several students sitting around the classroom playing games, even in the after-school tenth night and the swinging classroom.


    "The first time I saw Uncle Beruga''s illustration, it was like,"


    "Yeah, I wanted you to stop shanky hair."


    "It''s like a subspecies of Angelina."


    A conversation between a classmate who plays the TOKYO Dark Side Net comes into his ear at night.


    "Uncle Beluga is a subspecies of Angelina?


    Shaking raises doubts.


    "Yeah, when I saw the illustration, it was like that. Angelina''s Beluga Version"


    And ten nights.


    Hmm, I can''t wait to collaborate with Angelina.


    "If it turns out to be like a mummy boxer again, it''s possible."


    It was ten nights of joking, but a few minutes later, it became reality, not a joke.

 2168 14.

    I feel more gaze than usual. You may just be aware of it, but you''re definitely aware of it. And I don''t know what to do with my mind. Everyday becomes extraordinary, normal becomes unusual.


    The current situation was so important to Qian. Looking at this, a beautiful boy in the shape of an academic runner is walking like a couple in a friendly relationship with himself.


    (The gaze is not directed at Akane, it''s probably a boy version of Tsugumi, but Akane, who is completely out of balance with such Tsugumi, must look funny....)


    With that in mind, Qian became uncomfortable and naturally fell asleep.


    "Are you embarrassed?


    Tsugumi shouted and Akane raised her face.


    "Uh-huh...."


    "Now, take a sneak peek at the faces of the people walking by."


    "Uhh...."


    Though I felt resistance prompted by Tsugumi, I tried to do what I told Akane.


    And Akane''s feelings became lighter. Passengers don''t look at each other much.


    "There aren''t a lot of people watching us. Not everyone is so impressed with others. You should be unconscious that someone is looking at you with weird eyes."


    With a gentle smile, Tsugumi looks much more adult than herself, and Akane feels reliable.


    "But I also know how Akane feels. When I was dressed up as a boy, I was bullied. [M] Because of this, even outside of school, I can think of it as a strange way to see it, so I can become scared. Until then, I was mentally retarded, and I was aware of that."


    The story of Tsugumi with a slightly sad face is Akane who has heard it several times before. I also heard a conversation on the Internet. Because of such a past, Akane was able to forgive Tsugumi.


    "Oops, it''s getting dark. It''s my first date, and I need to enjoy it. I can''t take that long."


    Tsugumi, is this your first date? I mean... it doesn''t mean anything to me, it means that I''ve never... "


    "Yeah, it''s my first time."


    "Well... to encourage me...?


    "That''s right. That''s exactly what I said. You don''t want me to take this seriously, do you? Or were you serious?


    "Uhh...."


    Tsugumi asked me back and Akane was in trouble responding. I feel that no matter what the answer is, it''s going to be a bad answer.


    "It''s actually my first time, so I don''t really know where to go on a date."


    Tsugumi smiles with a stinking smile.


    "Is there somewhere Akane wants to go?


    "Er... uhh... it''s only recently that Akane went out... even if she suddenly told me that..."


    "Okay, I''ll go where I want to go. Let''s go to the stationery store."


    "Eh...?


    Akane made a good decision about Tsugumi.


    "Don''t you like it? The store I go most often is a stationery store, both for men and women."


    "I don''t like it. No, it was a bit unexpected."


    "I sometimes see people coming as a couple. I wonder if it''s a place I''m not familiar with."


    "No, I didn''t... I didn''t... I just... I just..."


    Assuming that she had stepped on a landmine during the conversation, Akane became confused.


    "I don''t interpret it as clinging. I don''t think so. Let''s go."


    Tsugumi''s gentle smile prompted Akane to calm down and walk with Tsugumi to the shopping district in front of the perfect town station.


    The exterior and interior of the shop gives a retro impression.


    "Oh, it''s unusual to have friends with you."


    The carefree old clerk called out to Tsugumi.


    "I''m from the same class. It''s a date."


    Wahahaha, that''s fine.


    The clerk laughs at Tsugumi who says Sarasara. I wondered what it was good for Akane, but she was shy.


    "Do you come here often?


    "Yeah, I like analog more than digital painting. It''s gonna cost me a lot of money."


    I see. Ah, they sell earplugs. "


    It''s not the first time that Akane has entered a stationery store, but she usually buys something of interest and leaves quickly. I don''t take a closer look at what is sold inside. But when I took a closer look, there was something interesting.


    "Ah, microeconomist."


    When I was a little girl, Akane shouted when she discovered a file depicted on the cover of an animated character she liked.


    (I went to the micro-economy movie with my mother and bought a key holder... But I''ve always forgotten...)


    With the files in her hand, Akane feels irritated.


    "Do you like microeconomists?


    Tsugumi shouted from behind, and Akane calmed down.


    "Uh-huh... I used to like it."


    I see. Bye-bye. "


    Tsugumi took the file from Akane''s hand and took it to the cash register.


    "This is crap. Please wrap it up for a present."


    "Oh, do you want to give it to a boy?"


    "Yeah, I''m a boy now, and it''s my first date to remember."


    To tease the clerk, Tsugumi said with a spare smile.


    (In boy mode, he is always so fearless and majestic, and bright when he was a girl, and completely different from Tsugumi when he met him online.)


    Looking at the tsugumi, Akane thinks it''s a drawback.


    "Hey... is Akane a dark child at root?


    When she left the stationery store, Qian ran into such a question.


    Dark or modest. But is that a bad thing? I don''t think so. "


    "When Tsugumi had just met Akane, she was as desperate as Akane, but it gradually changed. When I met her in reality, she was already a completely different bright girl, so Qian... is that... inferiority? Maybe that''s what it feels like...."


    To be honest, Tsugumi was more forgiving than she was when she wasn''t well. At that time, Tsugumi was bullied and depressed. But he was freed from bullying, and now he''s back to his original Tsugumi. On the other hand, Qian herself is conscious that even if she started going to school, she hasn''t changed much. That''s the catch.


    "You want to be who you are, and you can''t do that? You want to change a bad reality?


    A gentle voice asked Tsugumi.


    "I could change. That''s why I''m so light. Until then, there was a heavy recoil, and now it''s very light. I think it''s time for Akane to be like that."


    The comfort and encouragement Tsugumi gave me did not lighten Akane''s heart. Rather, it makes me feel even more miserable. Because I can''t believe I can be like a tsugumi right now.


    "You know, why don''t you go with this?


    Tsugumi shouted brightly at Akane, walking with a sad expression.


    Wonderland Event Opens Here! Perfect Date Spots for All Universes! Come on, couple! I''ll wait for you at Euthanasia Civic Stadium! Grow the ultimate love! Make the strongest memories!


    The sign that Tsugumi pointed to contained such a sentence, but the key content - what kind of event - was not written.


    "Uh-huh...."


    Even though I had a bad feeling, Qian nodded.


    When they arrived in front of Ecclesiastical Citizens Stadium, the following horizontal section sagged:


    "Lovers of the World Exhibition of Divination is being held!


    "Eh... is this going in?


    "Let''s go in. Divine."


    Akane remembered her resistance, but Tsugumi entered with an interesting face.


    On the ground of the stadium, tables and chairs were lined up, and there were many people who thought they were fortunetellers. Something like attraction.


    At first glance, Akane found herself in a giant tank next to the entrance, which would allow about two people to enter. There are many snakes in the tank, and there is a plaque called "Sea Snake Divination."


    "Hey, those two... My sea snake fortunetelling... let''s go... It''s a wonderful fortune to be happy if you two don''t get bit by a sea snake... I''ve got a really good seat, but no one''s gonna take it for more than six hours....."


    A middle-aged woman dressed like a snake beside the tank cries, calling out to Tsugumi and Akane. They felt sorry for each other, but they were reluctant.


    I look at other fortunes. Particularly striking is the ring in the middle of the stadium. It says mixed male and female pro wrestling fortune telling. Naturally, there is no foot left.


    Popular with people gathered were confectionery fortune telling, doll play fortune telling, and fall game versus breakdown fortune telling.


    There they are. Come here.


    A fortuneteller called out to Tsugumi and Akane, who were wandering around the stadium and watching. Gyoro''s eyes, but he''s an old man with a nice smile.


    Looking at the sign, it says, "Star Charcoal Tamao''s Dormitory Star Divination."


    For some reason, Tsugumi felt attracted, carried his feet naturally, and sat in front of the man, the star charcoal Tamao. Akane also sat in the chair next to Tsugumi with a little confusion.


    "Lovers, not astrology, but inn stars?


    Tsugumi asks.


    "Lovers of fortune also enter the inn star. Broadly speaking. I''m attracted to old, strong souls like you. Looks like you''re in the middle of a big convergence of edges. I''d like to see it even if I paid for it. Let me see it."


    With a mouth full of meaningless words, Yuhu waves his hand in front of the tsugumi, or stares at the crystal ball and roars.


    (After all, I wonder if Tsugumi-chan is sticky... Is it strange compared to Akane?)


    "Not only me, but also Akane."


    Akane leaned over and felt similar to Jerassic, and Tsugumi talked about such a dialogue. Akane raised her face.


    "Which one? Hmmm... should I drag a lot of darkness and lie... no, I shouldn''t tell you?"


    Qian can feel her heart pierced by her husband''s remarks.


    "You should protect her. [M] No, you won''t have to tell me. That''s fate."


    However, the pain of stabbing Qian in the chest ceased to seem like a lie after listening to his conversation. Akane looked naturally at the gummies next to her, and the gummies and eyes looked at each other.


    They then enjoyed themselves with some fortune and left the stadium.


    It was fun.


    "Yes, Akane, you''re feeling better."


    I looked at her with a clear expression.


    "Qian-chan, that looked very spicy. Of course, I''m sure everyone will be able to help Akane, so don''t hesitate to talk if you need help."


    "Uh-huh. Thank you....."


    Akane knows that Tsugumi''s words are not false. But that''s why it''s so painful. And there are two reasons for the pain. Snowflake society and two dark parts of my heart.


    (That fortuneteller... looked completely at Qian''s heart. I figured it out. Then I told Tsugumi to protect Akane....)


    While Tamao''s words reassured Qian''s heart, they also strongly inspired Qian''s hesitation.

 2169 15.

    After the women''s soccer club is finished, the members change their clothes in the changing room.


    Of course, Angelina hardly needs to change her clothes. Just take off your shoes and that''s it. Later, she waits in front of the dressing room, dancing the creative dance by herself, until the members come out.


    "Saeko had a table talk RPG, right? Shall I tell Tsuruga Sensei?


    Mmm, don''t do that.


    "Uncle Beluga was screaming."


    "What you know is that you''re secretly doing the TOKYO Dark Side Net."


    "Ah, Angelina is dancing again ~"


    "Jap!?


    "Huh? What''s so embarrassing about that pose?


    Angelina is seen dancing by members coming out of the dressing room and poses as if she was hiding her chest with both hands.


    And at that time.


    "Uhh...? Uhhh...."


    "What''s wrong? Kaneko."


    Sakai, the manager, peeks worriedly when he sees one of his members moaning flutteringly.


    "Ju...!


    However, Angelina, who felt strange signs, grabbed Sakae''s arm and separated herself from a member named Yuko. Angelina has seen this scene before. I therefore understood what was happening.


    The whole body of Sadako is covered with pure white. It was white and glossy and the colour was different, but it looked just like Angelina''s skin. And Sadako''s hands and feet are no longer those of a girl. Mukimuki''s muscular arms, sharp legs, whatever they look like, belong to men. Besides, my legs are covered with shanks.


    Angelina''s laughing-shaped mouth and crushed eyes are full of cuteness, but her head looks like a big cob. Unlike Angelina, there is no backlash.


    "Hmm... what is this... dolphin?


    "Angelina''s subspecies?


    "It''s cute, but I don''t have any limbs..."


    The members murmured as they saw the transformed sashiko.


    "This... is a mess, Uncle Beruga!


    A member of the TOKYO Dark Side Net, like Sadako, pointed out who the perverted Sadako was.


    Beluga is another name for dolphins. As its name suggests, dolphins (also known as whales) are pure white dolphins with large chunks of fat called melons in their heads.


    "Jap...."


    Angelina was stunned by the likeness of herself - her beluga and masculine version.


    Uncle Beluga, who had just cut his fat arm in front of his chest, also stared straight at Angelina. But unlike Angelina, this is a spare expression.


    Angelina, confronted by her belligerent uncle Beruga, prepares herself for an imitative Uenohara-style ancient martial arts.


    "Are you going to fight, Angelina?


    "I don''t care how you look at it, it''s bigger and stronger..."


    "Stop it... Angelina"


    Football players are worried, but Angelina doesn''t try to figure it out.


    "Angelina is going to save Sadako...."


    Sakae first noticed Angelina''s intentions and murmured. Hearing those words, the men took a breath.


    "Ahhh! Aahh!


    Uncle Beluga screamed in a loud voice. The football players glare at the sound of their ears. The same goes for Angelina.


    Beluga sounds louder and taller with the synonym Canary of the Sea. And there are various variations of that sound, and with this voice that echoes far away, we communicate with each other. Incidentally, this change in squeaking occurs not by changing the shape of the tongue or mouth like a human, but by trembling the back of the nose hole.


    Jaep!


    Angelina beat me first with a mirror martial arts trick.


    In contrast, Uncle Beluga moves.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Aah! Ki! Pikkkkkkkkkkkkkk! Pii! Cui! Cucumber!


    Uncle Beruga screams and punches continuously as he suddenly continues to ring.


    "Jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep, jeep!"


    Angelina continued to scream as she lost.


    The reward of a punch that gives no thought to each other''s defenses. However, the difference between power, speed and physique appeared faithfully, and it didn''t take long for Angelina to become a visible disadvantage. Angelina''s labor decreases, and the punch itself loses momentum.


    Eventually Angelina fell on her knees and nodded.


    "Aaah!


    Uncle Beruga shouted loudly and prided himself on winning with one hand raised high.


    "Terrible... Angelina..."


    Looking at Angelina with her face blurred, one of the members cried.


    Gyaaaahp!


    Angelina stood up unequivocally, but as if she was aiming for the timing, the upper of Uncle Beluga''s body was thrown into Angelina''s abdomen.


    This time, Angelina threw her hands on the ground as well as her knees and vomited violently.


    "I''ll help Angelina!


    Sakae yells.


    "Help me....."


    When the members saw Sakae, Sakae put the soccer ball he had on the ground and kicked the ball at Uncle Beruga.


    "Cui!?


    The ball hits Uncle Beluga''s head, and Uncle Beluga shouts like a bird.


    "I see!


    One of the members who saw the bounced ball fly towards him flashes, and the member jumps to catch the ball with his chest and passes to the next member.


    The passers-by also noticed that Sakae, like Sakae, kicked the ball at Uncle Beruga''s head.


    "Kih!?


    Uncle Beruga screams as he takes a direct hit to the head.


    "The ball is a friend! But it hurts!"


    "Akiko, wake up!


    "Angelina, get up!


    In addition, the other members of the team who had the ball kicked the ball simultaneously towards Uncle Beluga. The bounced ball catches or passes and kicks the ball again as it screams.


    I wonder if it will do a lot of damage, and Uncle Beruga''s screaming is being fooled and confused. Apparently, he was particularly concerned about being hit by a melon on his head.


    Angelina stood up. Then he turned his back on Uncle Beluga.


    Jaap!


    Turning her back, Angelina turned and blasted the overhead kick at the melon on Uncle Beruga''s head.


    Shortly afterwards, Uncle Beluga''s body faded and returned to her former female football player. Angelina caught her about to fall.


    Ryoko!


    "It''s back... But he''s fainting."


    "To the infirmary....."


    When the crew rushed in...


    "Ahh! Ahh!


    From a distance, an unmistakable scream of Uncle Beruga echoed, and Angelina and the football crew turned towards the school building. The voice came from the upper classroom. In other words, it is a classroom of one or two years.


    Jap!


    Angelina gave Saeko to Sakae and ran towards the school building.


    (I wonder what that voice is. Bird cries?


    The loud noise outside the school building repeatedly sounded beautiful inside the school building.


    I think it''s time to go home.


    I was collecting information all alone in the school building and it was beautiful, but I couldn''t get any information at all. He took a breath in his class, but eventually left the classroom.


    "Yikes!


    "Wow!


    "Hechman!


    Suddenly, when I heard the screams continue to rise in the next class, the beauty turned back and entered the next class.


    Several students who thought they were doing table talk RPG are threatened. And in the corner of the classroom, there was a phantom, Hechman, whose head became stiff.


    (The game I just played, does it have anything to do with me showing up in the next class? Or coincidence?)


    While questioning, Kamimi stepped forward in front of Hechman.


    "Revenge... I will avenge everything... Kill them all. Ahhhh!


    Hechman screamed and jumped to the top.


    "Talk."


    Murmuring, Kamimi protruded her vertical fist and hit Hechman''s pigeon tail.


    The Hechmans are retreating. But the war has not yet been lost.


    (If the real Hechmann also complies with the original game, it would be quite a nasty enemy.....)


    That''s what Kamimi thought.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    Next to Kamimi, one of the students shouted.


    When Kamimi quickly turned her gaze, one of the students was in the process of transforming into a deformed figure.


    The whiteness of the body is very similar to the one that Kamimi sees every day. But there is no backlash, there is a cob in the head, and the body is large. Above all, the body color is different, and the hands and feet are rough men''s.


    "It''s Uncle Beruga!


    One of the students screams!


    Picky!


    Uncle Beruga shouted. The students who were nearby run away.


    Disturbance Uncle Beruga turned a blind eye to the escaping students, turned to the beauty while confronting the Hechmans, and slowly proceeded.


    You think it''s boiling here anymore? Besides, if I just knocked this out once, then I can''t do it. "


    Hechman ahead. On the right hand side is Uncle Beluga. It was a beauty to laugh bitterly in a situation of two against one, but the war was not lost, nor was it timid.


    "You know, Masaki... What are you going to do with the virtual spirit appearing even though Tsugumi is not on campus..."


    In the hallway, Masaki talks to Masaki.


    "Even if you say so, I can''t control it until I''ve specified a fine time. Normally, the press department seems to be in the room during the activity, and I wondered if I would be in the room today, but I was absent from work only today....."


    Masaki frowned.


    "I think we did a good job of posing a threat to the school."


    "Where is it? Seventy-seven, the students don''t seem so upset because of the wonder. Besides, my ability to investigate the power of cliffside gummies should be my primary objective."


    "I don''t know... I think you''re upset."


    After listening to Masaki''s words, Masami looked at Hechman and Uncle Beluga and Kamimi on the holographic display and said. Masao was secretly putting cameras in all the classrooms.


    "Even so, Masaki, you were able to manipulate multiple virtual spirits at once."


    Suddenly he says so. I don''t know all of Masaki''s tricks.


    "The possessive transformation of virtual spirits can appear in up to three bodies simultaneously. However, the number of transformations consumed while using this technique is limited to three. If we did three at the same time, we would have done three. This time, Uncle Beruga has already been completely defeated, causing two more possession transformations. I mean, it''s over now."


    Masaki answers with her hair wrapped around her.


    "Can''t you do the same thing again soon?


    "There are many limitations to the technique of manipulating virtual spirits. One of the difficulties is that the surgeon''s control doesn''t work. We depend on those who meet the conditions, and we just let them riot, and we don''t know where it happens."


    He knew where he was going. That''s why I put cameras everywhere on campus. And now we''re both watching.


    "The difficulty is that my control doesn''t work, but the advantage is that it operates automatically independently of my will. Exhaustion from surgery is only used when performing surgery. In the meantime, I can do other tricks and act without any restrictions."


    Masaki explains it a little bit well.


    "Hey, I change my story, but is Masaki enjoying school?


    "It''s fun. Aren''t you having fun?


    Masaki answers Masanoma''s questions immediately.


    "Yeah, it''s not fun at all. It''s ridiculous."


    A membrane that answers lightly with a refreshing smile.


    "It''s creepy...? Where is it?"


    "A factory for building a robot called an adult? That''s the only image I have. Ants, livestock, dolls, robots, anything but a facility to make people human. It''s only natural that courage stopped going. And making that robot is a strange way to do it. I''m just trying to do my best to try my endurance."


    "I think it''s too twisted on the boulder...."


    After listening to Masaki''s views and thoughts, Masaki sighed in amazement.

 2170 16.

    Ten nights and Akira were in the school building, and interviews were conducted to see if there was anything unusual about the literary activities and the people who were doing table talk RPG in each class.


    The students were cooperative in understanding that it was an investigation into the mummy boxer, but they were unable to obtain any information.


    "I''ve come to ask about the back, and I wear a lot of clothes. I should have shared it."


    And ten nights.


    "If we both know that we and the other students are moving and trying to protect the school, it''s okay because the students will feel safe, right? Besides... you''re making a strange noise just now. What the hell is that?


    The tall cry that echoed many times from outside the school building shook with surprise. And over there...


    Aaaaaaaaahh!


    Angelina appeared in front of the hallway, and after checking the shaking appearance at night, she came with a violent dash.


    He''s hurt.


    The shake muttered. Angelina''s face still has visible marks of beatings, such as painfully broken wounds and bruises, and she has not recovered with her regenerative abilities. The desperate appearance of the person was combined with something obviously happened.


    "What''s wrong? Angelina"


    Juggling, juggling, juggling!


    Ten nights later, Angelina starts gesturing desperately. It mainly strongly appeals to the punch gesture.


    "I can only tell you were at war with an enemy."


    Jap!


    Angelina nodded forcefully at the words of the shake and took a guzzle pose. It seems to have won.


    "Jap! Jap!


    Then point your finger at the floor and rotate your other hand around. Then move your palms horizontally in front of your face, shaking your head from hand to hand. Looks like he''s looking for something.


    "I don''t know...."


    Ten nights murmured with a difficult face. Only the second half of the motion is somehow understood.


    "You still have enemies, right? Maybe in the school building."


    "Jeep"


    Angelina raised her thumb and nodded well.


    In a situation where two enemies, Hechman and Uncle Beluga, are opposed, Kamimi measures the opponent''s strength by distracting his nerves.


    (The simple physical strength is higher than Uncle Beluga''s screaming in the back. But neither Hechman nor Uncle Beluga knows what kind of special abilities they have.)


    In any case, it is not okay to keep the two-to-one configuration. It is preferable to clear one quickly first. In that case, it makes sense to consider the physical strength before considering the unknown special abilities of the enemy, and then take care of the weaker one first.


    Kamimi steps left and right toward the Hechman in front of her and fills the space.


    "Revenge... I will avenge everything... Kill them all. Ahhhh!


    Hechman speaks the same dialog as before.


    (Dialogue only speaks the same words as programmed? So the movement follows the pattern? Is it possible that they will only react once and for all?


    That''s what Kamimi thinks before he starts, but I''ve already decided to put a piece together quickly, and I''m not going to try Hechman relaxing.


    Hechmann jumped out of nowhere. The motion was full of gaps and unsuitable for martial arts theory, but the speed was insignificant.


    The thin arms of dark green creepy epidermis are shaken sideways towards the top of the beauty.


    Kamimi doesn''t catch Hechman''s attack, but dodges it by ducking. It''s a good idea not to touch enemies as much as you can. I don''t know what''s going on. Of course, we must touch it when attacking from here, but the nuance is completely different from the contact from the attack from the enemy.


    When Kamimi tried to let go of her fist against the Hechman''s hechyma head, dressed like a hechyman''s arm.


    Ahhh!


    Uncle Beluga shouted from the side, and Kamimi stopped the attack unexpectedly.


    Aiming at that gap, Hechmann launches his next attack, taking on a series of attacks.


    The lower part of Hechman''s head was split into six pieces and his white body was sprayed.


    It was pretty dangerous, but Kamimi rolled sideways to avoid Hechma''s inner attacks. I don''t know what happens if I take it, but I don''t think it is as dew as I want to try it on.


    Behind the rolling beauty, Uncle Beluga screamed and moved ahead.


    Chaos Uncle Beruga''s thick legs were thrown against the back of beauty after the collapse of the system.


    However, Kamimi was always alert to the movement of Uncle Beruga when he screamed, and when he avoided it, he properly assumed that it would come. Try to match the timing of Uncle Beluga''s attack, and now roll forward to avoid kicking.


    Standing up and looking for beauty, the Hechmans jumped big and attacked.


    With a slender body, Kamimi gently twisted and dodged Hechman''s attack as if she was even doing a body attack, and she hit the head of the Hechman who fell to the floor with one foot and severely stepped on it.


    "Awesome....."


    One of the students moans with admiration as he sees a series of vivid movements in the upper beauty. Other students are also watching the battle of Kamimi while drinking hard saliva.


    I didn''t take down the Hechmans, but they stopped moving. I wanted to add more chases and push them out at once, but it was beautiful, but I couldn''t do it. Looking away from the Hechmans, you''ll be dressed to welcome Uncle Beruga, who was about to scream.


    "Cui!


    With the screams, water was sprayed from uncle Beruga''s mouth.


    Beluga manipulates the water flow with her slender mouth. You can blow water to drill back into the ocean floor and prey on creatures lurking in the sea floor.


    After being caught in the water from a close distance, the beauty fell for a moment. It was nothing but water, but beauty doesn''t know it after it was done. I was upset that the dangerous liquid might have been applied.


    After the motion stopped, Uncle Beruga shouted at the beautiful face and released the hook. Kamimi couldn''t avoid this and ate it properly.


    Remembering such a shock that you think your face may have broken, Kamimi''s body is blown to the side and falls down.


    Your body is numb, you can''t stand up right away, and you''re completely filled with voids.


    Uenohara!


    "Uenohara-san!


    The students raise their voices close to the name.


    After falling, Hechman approached the beauty, and just in return, he fired a stomping shot at his abdomen.


    Kamimi received two bullets in her belly and a proper Hechman kick, but she quickly rounded her body, guarded by her legs and arms, and rolled to escape the Hechman attack.


    Hechman does not attempt to continue stomping and divides the bottom of the hechyma head into six. Now it was time to expose the contents of the hedgehog to superior beauty.


    "You bastard!


    However, one of the students angered and beat Hechman from the side with a chair, which was prevented.


    There were two more students throwing a chair from behind by Uncle Beluga''s side.


    The small superior beauty was ruthlessly trampled on many times, and the cute and daunting face was relentlessly beaten with fists from the thick arms, causing fear to the students, but at the same time igniting anger. And anger was much stronger.


    "Save Ueno!


    "Don''t just let Uenohara-san fight!


    "You''re kidding me!


    "Death! Shampoo!


    Boys and girls yell at each other, throw chairs and hit each other directly, and beat Hechman and Uncle Beruga to the octopus.


    Peh


    Kamimi looked at it and smiled, spitting out two broken teeth mixed with blood, and stood up. My face is already swollen and terrible.


    Surrounded by uncle Beluga, the students who had rarely struck him in the chair pulled back together. Kamimi stared at Uncle Beruga, silently and gently sideways, urging the students to step aside.


    When the students retreated and no one stood in their way - Kamimi was dressed as if she had bent over diagonally in front of her body. By the contraction method, she slipped her body and filled the space at once. She was banging the upper cut on Uncle Beruga''s throat.


    Uncle Beruga, who is much bigger and rugged than Kamimi, collapses lightly with one shot. Then the white body disappears like a cloud and returns to the original student.


    The superior beauty looks back on Hechman. Hechmann didn''t have time for Kamimi to do it. As a result of repeated chair attacks, we were able to return to our original students, exceeding the maximum amount of damage Hechmann could sustain.


    Jeep!


    "Here? Wow, the back face sucks!"


    "Is it over?"


    And just after Keri arrived, Angelina, Akira, and Ten Nights fell into the classroom.


    "Senpai... Angelina... Slow... I don''t care if you come where you left off...."


    The tension is resolved, and the superior beauty laughs without strength. Since the effects of adrenaline secreted during the battle are still continuing, it is not as painful as facial or abdominal pain, but it will eventually become more painful.


    "Jap..."


    Looking at Kamimi, half of her pretty face was painfully swollen, Angelina cried and hugged Kamimi strongly.

 2171 17.

    The oldest memories of Dengin Masato Horse with a heart of matter. It was the ugly faces of adults, full of hate and jealousy, stripping out their desires.


    Mother, father, grandfather, grandmother, aunt, aunt, uncle, uncle... countless relatives, and even people involved, face each other ugly.


    Born into a family of famous houses and electric courtyards, who are the current owners of huge financial factions and have a great influence on all walks of life, although they grew up materially blessed, the mind of the political horse was thrown out into the cold darkness from a young age.


    The horses were expected of the clan. At the age of four, he became a multilingual master of Japanese English, Spanish, Chinese and French perfectly, and at the age of five, he mastered programming and made three games of his own, which hit him hard. At the age of six, he was a genius who obtained two patents for inventions.


    He was a political horse who was educated in English, but he was very dissatisfied with his situation. Above all, people in the family, including their parents, can''t open their minds at all.


    The people of the Dengin clan only maintain the upper face, the body, the body, the appearance, and the contents. Only that desire and self-assertion is twice as strong. In the eyes of the hypersensitive, prolific and, above all, hysterical horse, the ugliness was an intolerable substitute.


    Political horses began to recognize such filthy people as different adults from themselves.


    One day, my son-in-law''s father abandoned the electric yards. And his original surname - he began to name the devil.


    When my father abandoned the electric yards and tried to take the horses out, he did not disobey. At this point, he did not know the reason for his actions, but Zheng Ma was reviewing his father who turned his back on the electric yards.


    However, his father lost his life in suspicious deaths, and several relatives, including his mother, came to pick him up. The soul dare to take on himself as a candidate for the family was easily seen by young political horses. Many people made sesame seeds on themselves, and Masao remembered the indescribable.


    I doubt the horse.


    When I grow up, will I become such a filthy creature?


    Sometimes the ugliness of the clan was the starting point, but the horse thoroughly avoided the creature called an adult. Every time I realized that I would become a filthy adult, I felt sick.


    And the horse realized. Tell me why my father took me out.


    (But only my father lamented the fact that I was using it for my family. So I took the risk of separating myself from my family. That''s why they killed me.


    Many adults are filthy, distorted creatures that look blind to visible mistakes. It''s an impure, filthy existence. But his father didn''t pretend to see the mistake in front of him. I guess I couldn''t ignore that my son was going to be used for family reasons.


    (Is it an adult who gets dirty? If you don''t turn away from your mistakes, it''s adults who get killed. Then I choose not to grow up. [M] Find a way to keep it pure. And I will change the world itself. to create a completely pure world)


    At the age of eight, Masao decided to do so and eventually founded an organization called Snowflake Society.


    But a more important purpose than the lofty ideals that I imagined as a young man became a political horse. Well, that''s...


    The health room was full of students. Among them were Angelina and Kamimi. These two are the only ones injured.


    Chaos Uncle Beruga and Hechman''s transformed students are unconscious and laid on a mat on the floor.


    "Ugh... I can''t believe you brought me here again... Now I''m conscious."


    The beauty of lying on the bed with her face wrapped in a bandage and placed on an ice sac is said with a dull face.


    "You only showed up twice for Beluga and once for Hechman, right?


    "Jap"


    For now.


    Angelina and Kamimi nodded to Junko''s question.


    "The last mummy boxer appeared three times, and this time, three times in total. Hmm... I wonder if this is a coincidence?


    Junko puts his hand on his chin and becomes a thoughtful face.


    "We know who our enemies are, so why don''t we just go get them? Or are you sure what the enemy is after?


    Ten nights is suggesting and asking.


    "Ahahaha, I tried to clean it up during class."


    After Akira said that and laughed, I told Junko, Kamimi and Angelina about the interaction with Masanoma during the previous class.


    "One of them seems to be a tiger and a tiger. So the mastermind is like a Magic Horse, the leader of Snowflake Society."


    Shaking adds.


    "What the hell are they after? Make the game pop, summon the characters in the game and let them riot. I don''t know what they''re after."


    And Kamimi.


    "I wonder if Tsugumi is the target. I''m aiming for it, so I don''t like to steal it."


    "Hmm...."


    Listening to Junko''s words, Kamimi frowned.


    I''ll tell Tsugumi later.


    "It seems like she''s laughing ''Wow, Junko-san''s after me'' because of her."


    Shaking and ten nights whisper to each other.


    "So, Junko, why did you think the aim was Tsugumi?


    "The value of her abilities is considerable, and it''s a simple reason that she''s the most likely target in this school. And the phenomenon Mi-chan just mentioned is a bit similar to Tsugumi''s ability to create 77 wonders, right? I wonder if you''re going to stimulate me by hitting someone with similar abilities and give me Tsugumi''s abilities."


    Asked by the shake, Junko answered.


    "It certainly is similar, but there are people with the same kind of power as Mr. Cliffside at such convenience...."


    Skeptical Kamimi.


    "Instead, I found the same kind of power as my own people, so I might have focused on it. Well, I''m still guessing."


    And Junko.


    I''d like to check it out.


    That being said, Junko noticed a fact.


    "Is that it? Angelina''s gone."


    I noticed the shake and raised my voice.


    "Angelina, no way...."


    Above all, I had a clue where Angelina disappeared without saying anything.


    "No, no, no, no. I can''t believe that both of them will fail because of the intrusion of other students. That''s funny. That''s good."


    Turn off the holographic display and smile satisfactorily.


    The battle between Angelina and Uncle Beluga, as well as the battle between Kamimi and Uncle Beluga and Hechman, are Masaki and Masaki who were watching with hidden cameras. However, the battle between Angelina and Uncle Beluga was far away from the cameras.


    By the way, Masaki doesn''t watch the horses in real time. I was on my way to the bathroom, and I didn''t feel like watching it while I was doing more. I came back from the bathroom and was reviewing the recording.


    "I can''t believe you fell bare-handed to someone who doesn''t have the power of paranormal. No, I was using chairs and soccer balls, so I thought it was bare hands."


    Masaki roared.


    "There are a lot of kids who might get in the way. But that''s a new candidate for Snowflake Society. I definitely want you to be beautiful too."


    "They call me the back of the line and they''re afraid. They say he''s the heir to a powerful fist."


    "I heard that, too. I heard that. All kinds of amazing rumors. When I was a baby, I was thrown into a volcano, and I crawled up, and I fought and won all the bad tournaments around the world at once, and in five minutes, I got pregnant and gave birth, and I slapped my baby in the punch."


    "It must be a rumor of too much tailing. It''s impossible."


    It was then that Masaki smiled bitterly when he heard rumors about Masao''s mouth.


    Aaaaaaaahh!


    Angelina rushed toward them with a fury. There are no more bruises on the face. The regenerative ability is working.


    "Wow, did you know that dolphin came here? What do you mean?"


    "You know what we''re up to, and you''re here to take us down.


    While Masao and Masaki were talking, Angelina jumped up closer and closer to them, causing a drop kick. I was aiming for a political horse.


    The horse leans lightly to the side. Angelina''s dolphin body was smashed into the hallway.


    Jap!


    As soon as she stood up with a voice of anger, it was now Angelina who was beaten by Masaki, but it was lightly replaced again.


    "What are you doing!?


    There was a loud voice, and Angelina opened her mouth wide and stiffened.


    "A fight? Angelina"


    "Ja... p..."


    Angelina looked at Tsuruga, a soccer advisor who appeared, and she was so horrified.


    "If you have room to fight, why don''t you burn it with soccer!


    "Jab...."


    Angelina, drank by Tsuruga, lowered her head and quickly retreated.


    After Angelina left, Tsuruga''s gaze turned towards Masaki and Masaki.


    "So are you. If you''re alive enough to fight, turn that power to soccer. Put it in the football club."


    Tsuruga told me with a tone of voice.


    Again. I don''t like it. I''m sorry about the exercise department. "


    "Baseball is more interesting than soccer. I like baseball. [M] You don''t have to do it, you have to look at it."


    "It''s baseball... you... Listen to me. You think it''s baseball? Phew... well..."


    In response, Tsuruga''s anger reached its climax, but he exhaled and calmed himself and left the scene.


    "What was that? That."


    I don''t know.


    While watching Tsuruga''s back, Masaki frowned and Masao shrugged her shoulders.

 2172 18.

    The next morning on the way to school. As usual, the two of them went to school together at night.


    "Yesterday, after school, Angelina and her backroom fought the Phantom."


    "I heard. I heard. The back guard was half blown off, but he regenerated in a good mood."


    "Yabae, the back of the boulder."


    Walking close to the school gate, the two of them hear the conversation the students are having.


    "I wonder how they''re doing today."


    When I hear other students mention the topic, I touch the topic for ten nights.


    "It''s a development where enemy characters that appear in the table talk RPG become reality again. Junko knows how it works."


    The shaking stopped his words on the way. I was surprised to see the students entering the school gate.


    Aizawa senpai


    Cheers and waves. True stops the legs.


    "You''re here. Junko called you?


    "That''s what it is. I didn''t expect to see you again...."


    Though it was truly faceless, the aura that seemed disgusting was evident from the shaking of the tenth night.


    "Hey, Senpai Aizawa is here..."


    "It''s an emergency that Aizawa was also summoned."


    "This school with backstreet support"


    Students who have come to school are really paying attention and whispering to each other.


    "Ah, Aizawa came too. Long time no see."


    Kamimi comes to school and calls out. Angelina didn''t go to school together because she went to school early in the morning.


    "I heard it was tough yesterday, but you look fine."


    "Yeah, I broke two of my teeth, but Junko-san put them back in place right away."


    Truly cared for, Kamimi smiles and pulls her lips with her fingers, showing her well-lined teeth.


    "I was a little worried when I heard that the face evaporated two-thirds and the neck bones broke and the ribs stabbed my heart."


    "You''re going to die... I mean, it''s such a triple fatal wound, and you''re only a little worried about it?


    I don''t know if it''s true or serious, and Kamimi smiles bitterly.


    "Oh, there''s Senpai Aizawa. Cheese!"


    This time, Tsugumi came and called out. Today is a girl''s version. As usual, the house attends school with a spika in the same direction in the same press department.


    "Tsugumi, I need to talk to you for a second. Ah, I heard from Aizawa-sensei."


    Shaking shouted and told me everything that happened at school after school yesterday.


    "Yesterday, I came home early, but then I found out in an email that there was another strange phenomenon."


    And Tsugumi.


    "Thank you. The man who''s causing this strange phenomenon is aiming for something like a tsugumi."


    Ten nights went by without saying.


    "I fought yesterday. With the boy who seems to be the killer. Kenrii-kun and the wardens got hurt."


    Tsugumi makes a report. I''ve never heard of anyone on the spot.


    I wish you''d report that to me as well.


    "It''s apples, my family."


    I was pointed out by the shaker and apologized with a smile.


    "Which one of these?


    Ten nights project a holographic display to list the faces of members of the Snowflake Society. Not only the tsugumi, but also the true and superior beauty.


    "Ah, this student... It''s that student."


    After I raised my voice pointing to the thumbnail of Masaki''s face, Tsugumi''s face suddenly clouded. Because I saw the thumbnail of Akane''s face.


    "There''s also Qian-chan... What kind of list is this?


    A little anxious to ask Tsugumi.


    "Do you know anyone?


    The truth asks.


    "Yeah, I''m a friend. Um..."


    Tsugumi talked about the relationship between a student named Akashima Kijima and herself, and how she came to Anrakuni.


    "No way...."


    "Yeah, I don''t think so. Perhaps the important location of Akashima Kijima..."


    It was then that the shock and shake were discussed. Masaki just arrived there.


    Is it a woman today? And you''re a classmate of the horse. "


    Masaki looked alternately at Tsugumi and Ten Nights and shouted.


    "Is it your ability to transform students?


    True approaches before Masaki and asks.


    "The theory that Yukioka is giving some kind of effect by possessing spirits, but it''s a unique mechanism."


    "Do you know how far that goes? Driftstone is a famous mad scientist. But not exactly spirits. It is called a virtual spirit among the Death Spirit Magicians. Or a pseudo-spirit. Create a pseudo-spiritual body using a remnant mindful body without a soul. And possess it in response to the choice of games I made. It is an application of the technique of making urban legends a reality. Yes, I actually made that game. With possession as the core, the image left in the residual thought and my image embodying technique are activated."


    After being truly pointed out, Masaki flatly rose his abilities and then looked at Tsugumi.


    "I mean, yes. I mean, I have the same power as a cliff tiger. However, I''m only a magician, and I can''t let myself or my soul dwell in my image. Or rather, I believe that ego equals soul."


    From the perspective of looking at Masaki''s narrative and Tsugumi, it can be seen that Masaki has something like a rival consciousness in Tsugumi.


    "Subjects are randomly selected by the ongoing selection of games I have tricked. Up to three people possess it. Besides, I can''t do it at the same time. Transform into possession one by one. As you know, possession transformation can be solved after taking some damage. Originally, it is a system of possession according to the words that the virtual spirit reacts to in words. Actually, it doesn''t have to be a game. It''s the mechanism by which possession transformation is judged by those who react to specific choices I''ve set up."


    "Why are you talking about the identity of your abilities?


    Everyone questioned and asked.


    "It''s about time I started seeding. I''ve been sneaking around, but that''s not my nature. Even now, it is. From this technique in the first place, it became a surprisingly confusing technique, but I don''t really like that part."


    Masaki looks a little awkward.


    "The magic sounds like you made it, but is that correct?


    "Oh, I made it."


    The truth is confirmed and Masaki admits it.


    (The act of knitting up the magic itself is an incredibly difficult task for the magician, tired and bright, but does this mean that it can be done by a fairly high-level magician?


    When I saw Masaki, I thought so.


    "So, why would you do that?


    Kamimi asks moody.


    "First of all, to see the ability of the cliffside gummies. Secondly, to solicit the cliffside tsugumi."


    "You don''t have to try to see your abilities that way...."


    I pointed out to Masaki that he was stunned.


    "For solicitation? How does it lead to solicitation?


    Ask Kamimi even more.


    "Why don''t you just mess up the school and join us if you want to quit?


    Masaki wraps his hair around his index finger and answers like other HR.


    "That''s more intimidation than solicitation."


    I shook myself into it.


    "I think so too. Well... it seems that there was a mysterious disturbance at this school. Using my abilities, I could imitate it, so I tried to shake it. It''s a rough way to do things."


    I don''t see Masaki talking like that. Appears to extend to acts that are clearly unwilling to proceed.


    "And I''m very interested personally. Because there was someone with similar powers to myself. I want to fight if possible. But you''re right, maybe you didn''t have to do this...."


    "I didn''t mean to. You''re following orders."


    "That''s right...."


    It was pointed out by Kamimi, and Masaki admitted that he had become a bitter face.


    "It''s time to go. Is there anything else you''d like to ask me?


    "Isn''t there a sense of danger that you might be beaten up here?


    Asked Masaki, who was about to leave, with a malicious laugh.


    "You''re not gonna do it, are you? I have a way of dealing with it, so there''s no problem."


    Masaki laughed hard and left.


    "Shouldn''t you have beaten him up?


    True looks and asks.


    "Hmm... it''s hard to put it out because it''s so refreshing, or air."


    And, wobble.


    "I was beaten so hard yesterday, I thought I''d punch you, but like Senpai Yuzuka, I was poisoned."


    "I don''t think he''s poisonous. I don''t hate it. In addition, even if it causes trouble, it seems to be done on the assumption that you can stop it. No offense because of that."


    Kamimi is true.


    "But Kamimi-chan is hurt, and what you''re doing is useless."


    Tsugumi said with a sad face.


    "Because of me... I wonder if other people will get hurt or scared again... Hahaha... am I a plague god or something? Nah!


    When I thought I spoke with a dark look, all of a sudden, I was stunned by Tsugumi''s bright voice.


    "... if there were another child like me, I wouldn''t think of him as a plague god. I don''t think it''s annoying. Instead, I want to help you. That''s why I don''t feel that way either."


    "I see. A good reason to be a painter."


    "Ahah. I agree with Tsugumi."


    I was impressed by the sparkle. I didn''t say it, but True, Ten Nights and Kamimi were also fond of Tsugumi''s remarks.


    "I need to talk to you, okay?


    Junko stopped the horse walking in the hallway.


    "I don''t mind standing up, I''m in the infirmary. Oh, I''m sorry I broke the surveillance camera you planted in the infirmary."


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with my health, so I guess you''d like to go to the infirmary. Later. Later, I have a bad feeling. If you enter the infirmary, you may be seized there and remodeled.


    "Do you know Akashima Kijima? I''m in the infirmary now."


    It was a political horse who tried to refuse, but I heard Junko''s dialog, and I think it is a situation that cannot be refused.


    "Hmm... Use your dirty hands. You''re just a kid, are you an adult...? This is the most horrible thing to do. Or vice versa. The pure vessel is filled with filthy contents. Yes, this is very creepy. It''s not even something that should happen, and if it does, whatever it takes, I want you out of this world."


    At the top of the Buddha, while staring at Junko, Zheng Horse said how much.


    Junko turned to the infirmary silently. The lack of reaction made the horse even more uncomfortable, and the horse followed.


    I''m going to the infirmary, but there''s nobody here.


    "Is that it? Did I catch you? Was that a lie?


    "Yeah, it''s a lie."


    Junko spreads an unfaithful smile to the political horse who smiled in relief.


    "I see. I''m a liar, but may I interpret myself as not being a coward?"


    "You know, even if I had called Akane first, I wouldn''t be a coward. It''s up to you to interpret it as taking hostages, but I don''t use that kind of hand."


    Bring Junko or a pipe chair and put it next to the horse.


    "Lack of explanation is also fraud. It is also a fraud to encourage misunderstanding. It''s like this in me, but aren''t you? So, what are we talking about?


    In a sarcastic tone, he sat on a chair.


    "Don''t you already know what kind of questions you''ll be asked, even if I don''t say them to you?


    Junko poured the tea bag into the teapot while talking.

 2173 19.

    "You know, do you like to play with words? I love it. [M] But now we have limited time. The morning home room is about to start."


    "Isn''t that the only thing you need to skip? Or are you serious about taking classes or homerooms? This school isn''t about studying, it''s about something else."


    "Maybe it''s serious. I go to school because I want to adhere to the rules decided there as much as possible. I''m an orderly type."


    I see. I wonder if he''s the right-hand man. Or can I be serious?


    Junko said teasing and placed the teacup on the table next to the horse. But the horse doesn''t try to take the cup.


    "I got caught in the conversation earlier, but why do you hate grown-ups so much and refuse?


    "Huh? You say that? Then why are you staying at that age?"


    A political horse asks back in surprise.


    "Um... I thought my favorite age was now, so did you fix it there...?


    "Is that all?"


    "Beh, I don''t hate adults anymore....."


    There was another reason, but it was Junko I couldn''t say.


    (When I see someone I like again, I can''t say in public that I want to see them again in my present form... Except for you... Tiredness was the same reason.)


    When Junko thought about it, he knocked.


    "Here you go."


    "Shizue...."


    Junko prompted the student to come in, and looked at the face of the horse and solidified. It was Qian.


    Is that it?


    "Eh... ah... I... was called by Mr. Yukioka..."


    While the horse is neat, Akane is very upset.


    Yes, yes, I''ve been called too...


    Behind it, Tsugumi came out with a cheerful voice. Masaki also turned his face toward Junko.


    "I thought you lied. Was it true? You think it''s a lie? No, you said you were here now. Or did the timing just slip?


    I don''t know...


    Junko drowns in the question of Masanoma. I just secretly emailed Tsugumi and asked her to come with Akane.


    "I asked Junko and Senpai Akira. Meet Senior Magic Horse. You''re after me."


    When Tsugumi turned his finger into a pistol next to his face, he pointed at the horse and made a slight firing gesture, laughing hard.


    When I heard that, the horse didn''t move. On the contrary, I looked at Junko and Tsugumi alternately, as I was impressed. On the other hand, Qian was shaking her face with fear.


    "You know, why? I wonder why they found out? Interested. No, you don''t have to tell me. Somehow I know. Probably one of the reasons is that Shake and Ten Nights were in the same class. In addition to that, various things such as coincidences when Junko Yukioka came to school overlapped."


    "Isn''t that why you broke up with me from the beginning about yourself being a snowflake society?


    Junko broke into the asking horse.


    "Yeah, yeah. I can also say that. But I had no idea that there were people in the back street in the classroom who would connect me to what happened. I was so happy to follow you, I chatted with you. Unfortunately, I like shaking and ten nights, but they don''t like me, so I''m vigilant. No, no... it''s not vigilant. It''s a ripple of hostility."


    Masao speaks with pleasant gestures.


    "I have the most attractive power in this school, and if I can use it, I have a great deal to gain. That''s Tsugumi, right? So if something strange happens, you can think of this kid as being targeted first."


    "Hmm, so that''s what you thought first. I mean, are you after Tugumi, too?


    "Oh, I''m being targeted by everybody. And it''s fascinating."


    I heard the story of Junko and Masahorse, and the tsugumi turned into tears.


    "I don''t think it''s the quickest way to have a direct conversation between the targeted princess and the evil demon king to make the conversation smooth."


    "Yes, I''m not a princess. Because she''s a retarded child with a double personality identity disorder who just loves painting and junging. The princess character is Akane one way or another."


    After Junko''s dialog, Tsugumi keeps playing around.


    "Tsugumi... you know..."


    "Hmm?


    "No... good work..."


    In an attempt to say something, Akane clasped her mouth with the gaze of a political horse.


    "I just met Masaki Nakaseko and talked to him. He is a magician who manipulates the Spirit of the Grand Prize and gives an image of overtime thinking. First of all, do this to see what I can do. He said he''d turn me into a solicitation poster next. That''s exactly what he said. Yeah, you''re one of Masaki''s friends."


    Looking at the horse, Tsugumi asked. I remember seeing a list of thumbnail photos of Snowflake Society members the other night, as well as the face of a political horse.


    "Tsugumi... have you made a lot of mistakes?


    "You know, that story is an on-parade of absolute hearing and memory mistakes, and I saw that you didn''t understand what it meant."


    "Ugh... I''m mentally weak... No, I''m not blurry anymore, but I still want you to keep an eye on me because I''m one of the smart guys...."


    Denied by Junko and Masao, Tsugumi holds his head with a half-laughter.


    "Let me be frank. I want you to be part of the Snowflake Society."


    "Huh? A member of the evil organization?


    The horse demanded it with his face, and Tsugumi laid his hands on his mouth.


    "No, no, no. We are by no means an evil organization. I want to build a pure world, and I want you to be part of it."


    "Huh? Those who use the dialogues don''t realize they''re evil organizations, they''re bad people who don''t want to be good people," they said in an animation the other day.


    "Let''s put the anime down with an anime. It''s not like you''re lying about animation. I''m just saying it''s not. So I thought animation was irrelevant."


    "But... then you should have called Tsugumi right from the beginning, right? I think it''s strange that Kamimi-chan was injured when she attacked the student with a force similar to Tsugumi.


    When I heard that Tsugumi''s voice had turned into something a little serial, the palpitations of Akane next door suddenly became violent.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what kind of organization this is, but I don''t want to go to a kid who does this."


    I don''t care about tsugumi and I said something that I think is clear. Honestly, there are a few parts that are angry. Masaki was a nasty boy, but he had a different impression. Solitary, aggressive, and poorly attested to by Tsugumi.


    I see, I see. I can''t help feeling that way right now. Yeah, now. "


    A political horse that talks deeply with a smile.


    Looks like you''re still up to something.


    "Yeah, I''m planning something. It''ll be fun later."


    Junko sees that she wouldn''t normally solicit because of the plan. I wonder if there is a way to make Tsugumi obey without making him refuse.


    "I wonder if negotiation will ever break apart. I wonder if I''m good at communication. [M] I was pointed out that way in the shake, and others have pointed it out quite a long time ago, and I somehow wondered if it was so. By the way..."


    The horse grabbed the teacup and threw it towards Tsugumi.


    "Hey, Tsugumi, would you like a drink? I don''t know why Junko made tea just for me and didn''t serve it to the two of them."


    "Ah... no... well..."


    Junko turned his cheek towards you.


    "Yes, thank you very much." []/(exp, v5s) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) to have something to do/"


    "Eh... a little..."


    As Tsugumi spreads a smile on her face, she sees a teacup from the horse and puts it on her mouth, and Junko makes a slightly wolfy voice.


    "Uhh...!? Uhhhh!"


    "Tsugumi!?


    While holding the teacup, Akane peeled her eyes and raised her voice as she watched Tsugumi moaning and suffering with her empty hand against her throat.


    "Yes, don''t lie. Dinner!"


    "Already....."


    As soon as she saw the tsugumi returning to her smile, Qian sharpened her lips relieved.


    (There was a confession agent in my trait.)


    Junko was secretly spilling a bitter smile as soon as he asked the question about the effect.


    "Well, I hope you change your mind." I''m sure you''ll change your mind. "


    The rising horse ran out of the infirmary.


    Qian exhaled relieved by the departure of the horse.


    (I wonder if you''re using this kid.)


    Junko noticed how Akane looked. And the prospect of a political horse was also slightly felt.

 2174 20.

    I think it''s true while taking classes. It''s a big coincidence.


    The student sitting in the back seat met again in the morning. He was a boy named Masaki Nakaseko who appeared and spoke when he was with Akira and Tsugumi.


    (I guess it''s finally an enemy of the shaking and cliffs... but I don''t feel like a resident in the back street. But it doesn''t seem to be completely stubborn.)


    With that in mind, when the truth looked back, Masaki and I sat on the chair in a leisurely manner.


    "What is it?"


    Looking at the truth, Masaki frowned.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?


    Quietly asking the truth, Masaki turned clearly into a disgruntled face.


    "I know. I''m trying to draw the cliffside gummies into the tissue in a less impressive way."


    I mean, you don''t like the way it is.


    "Well.... But the way the leader, the political horse, has always worked well, and given that, it is difficult to oppose it. Well, the horse is a horse, and there are many drawbacks, and there are aspects that we support it....."


    Honestly acknowledging the true allegations, Masaki said with a sigh.


    "If you''re going to solicit, why don''t you just solicit?


    "I think so, too. I can''t tell you why..."


    That was why Masaki didn''t like it. I don''t even know Akane, she''s involved in the third part of the mission. It was prepared for that. But Masaki is now skeptical as to whether it will work or not.


    (I saw that cliffside tsugumi with a stronger heart than I thought. Masao seemed to underestimate someone he had never met, imagining himself in his head. If you fail, it will hurt your eyes.)


    Masaki, who resents the horse, thinks so.


    "Have you ever killed anyone?


    "No. Why are you asking me that?


    Masaki is amazed at the truly abrupt question.


    "Are you going to kill me now?


    "I don''t think so."


    While asking questions, I knew it was true. Masaki is not of that type. Even a magician, he is not in the back street.


    "You don''t have complete control over your abilities, do you? I could have killed him by mistake."


    "I don''t think so..."


    I warn you, Masaki says it is painful.


    "Are you acting on the orders of Snowflake Society? Instead of following the organization''s orders and regretting it, it is better to make your own decisions. Be honest with yourself. Don''t make me regret this."


    "This is my will."


    It is unusual to be true, intentionally giving soft voice to advise, but Masaki said clearly.


    "I was interested in cliffside gummies. As people with similar powers, I wanted to fight each other, but then different people came out... well, that''s interesting, but the truth is, it''s just cliffside gummies."


    "You finally wanted to compare power?


    "That''s what I''m here for."


    "Isn''t it dangerous for someone who''s transformed into possession and become a phantom?


    "That''s not true. The image absorbs a certain amount of damage. There are limits, of course. Direct missile strikes and so on are unacceptable."


    What about the shooting?


    "I''m sure you''ll be all right."


    While blaming him for the questions, Masaki answered honestly without any nasty face.


    (This guy has no front or back, just like Shaking. Because its personality appears on the surface, it makes me like it, and I don''t hate it)


    Looking at Masaki, I think it''s true.


    "Isn''t it because you have frustrations and doubts about what you''re doing?


    "That''s too much to think about. It''s out of line."


    To the true question, Masaki smiled and denied it.


    "It''s not normal to talk so much to your enemies."


    "That''s your common sense. We should sow some, but we don''t just want to play games where we win or lose. I want to enjoy the game."


    In response to the true allegation, Masaki played with his index finger and middle finger and said.


    (I see. I heard he likes table talk RPG and plays games and scenarios. In a way, Yukioka seems to have a pulse)


    It was truly convincing to think so.


    Two years old classroom.


    Well then, let''s ask Angelina the next question.


    Jap!


    Angelina stood up cheerfully and wrote a sentence on the blackboard, as the English teacher at the head of the bar code pointed out.


    "Angelina can''t speak words, but it was amazing that she learned Japanese in less than a year. Now that I remember Kanji, I also passed the Kanji Grade 4 test."


    Awesome


    "He looks like that, but he''s smart.


    "I only say Jap, but I study Japanese properly."


    "I heard that many English-speaking people don''t want to remember other languages by making fun of them, but isn''t Angelina different?"


    "Even though you''re a lassist, you''re a super lassist, right, Angelina?


    "Super racist!? After all....."


    "Well, you were a super racist. Amazing, Angelina."


    "Jap ~"


    Appreciated by everyone in the class and whispering words of praise, Angelina is completely carefree, making a circle on her head with both hands and putting her fingertips on top of her head. The students laugh at the gentle appearance.


    At that time, Angelina''s chest hurt. Something stabbed me.


    Life is very good now. It''s a nice, full day. But I feel like I''ve forgotten something important. It was lost after Angelina was scouted by Tsuruga and passed through these two comforts.


    But when I think about it, I feel like I''m going to break it all at once. I think it is better not to remember it as it is, and it is better to remember it properly.


    "Ju... p"


    Sit down and look out the window. Since it is a seat by the window, you can see immediately outside the window.


    There is a ground. Looking at it, there''s even more awkwardness that you can''t remember.


    Beyond the ground is the net. It''s for baseball club activities.


    At that time, the forgotten presence in Angelina came back to life. I remembered it all at once so I could play it.


    A few smiles. Laughter. A voice that calls its own name. The sound of hitting the ball. I slipped in and borrowed a shower covered in mud. I went fishing and drowned. A few memories. No, it''s too early to call it a memory.


    "Ja...."


    I blamed myself for forgetting, but I started my fingertip phone. I received a lot of emails. It was sent by the people as expected.


    My hands are shaking. Angelina didn''t have the courage to open her e-mail. I was afraid to see it. Even though I accidentally forgot, how do you think I feel when I silently become a wrongdoer who has been missing for days? What kind of words are written? I didn''t want to see it and I didn''t want to know. But even if I hadn''t seen it, Angelina''s heart had a definite wedge.

 2175 21.

    During the lunch break, three people gathered: Masao, Akane, and Masaki, and held a face-to-face discussion on the rooftop.


    "Masaki, please take possession of the image one more time. Because of Tsugumi, his friends, and the forces trying to protect the school, it''s not going so well, but I want Tsugumi to realize more strongly that this school is under threat."


    Masaki turned reluctant to the horse who demanded a refreshing smile.


    "Now that they know who we are and why we''re here, what''s the point? As I reported, Tsugumi is well prepared to fight. I received that this happened because of myself and said clearly in front of me that there was nothing to get stuck with. Honestly, I thought she was cool, and at the same time, I was a little embarrassed about what we were doing."


    After listening to Masaki''s negative remarks, Masao''s expression became reluctant. On the other hand, Qian, who had no face, looked at Masaki in surprise.


    "Makoto Aizawa, who was in the same class, was also told by Junko Yukioka''s men. If you want to solicit an organization, you can solicit it in a decent way. I know what you want to do, but would you like to switch to that one?


    I think it is better even if I say so. At first, Masaki was also enthusiastic, and I still have a strong feeling that I want to compare my power to that of Tsugumi, who has similar power to myself. However, the mood has changed since I heard the words that were spoken by the truthful and tsugumi.


    "Are you saying that I did it wrong again... I always figure out a way to get the best, shortest and greatest results reasonably possible, but you don''t think that''s a good idea? Always... my buddies are always cheating on me..."


    "In fact, you''re doing it a lot. If you hit it well, it would be huge."


    I told Masaki to teach the infidel horse.


    "But, but... Ah... Akane, go over there."


    Akane turned to the rooftop entrance and looked anxious. At a time when I don''t want to be asked, I only have a bad feeling.


    "You know, I took it off in front of Akane because it was hard to say, but I can''t trust a woman as a creature. I can tell by watching the ringtone. It reminds me of creating. It''s best to rule with fear. Akane here is doing very well. She became a member of the Snowflake Society and was satisfied with what she needed, but at the same time she planted fear of losing it. That''s why I''m loyal to the organization. As far as the information is concerned, I see that the power of the tsugumi that we are about to receive is very great, and it will also make a huge contribution to the Snowflake Society. That''s why you have to be faithful to your organization from the bottom of your heart, like Qian. You can''t just solicit."


    (That sucks. But... I can''t help it.)


    Masaki knows. Political horses are deeply distrustful of women and even hate them. And that''s why.


    Snowflake Society has a lot of female members, but few know about the disgust and mistrust of the opposite sex. I have not openly discriminated against or planted fear. But they''re doing it so that they don''t know as much as possible.


    "Qian, that''s enough. Sorry to suddenly tell you in private. Don''t worry, I didn''t say anything bad about Akane."


    After being called by a political horse, Akane returned with a frowning face.


    That''s why I''m asking you again.


    The horse smiled and pressed.


    I could have killed you by mistake.


    The words that were truly said earlier cross Masaki''s mind. I want to believe that there is no such lethal image, but there is certainly no 100% guarantee.


    (That''s what I was going to do from the beginning, and bend it here. Besides, I don''t think we should leave here without fighting the cliff room.)


    Masaki exhaled.


    "Okay. I''ll do it again. Promise me instead."


    "Hmm? What? Promise what?


    "Stop hurting Akane. Don''t tie it up with fear. Even though Snowflake Society has a fair organization, it''s paradoxical to tie it up with fear."


    After Masaki put his name before his eyes, and listened to the contents of the dialog, Akane turned her eyes black and white.


    "Huh? Really? Is that so? And this has absolutely nothing to do with it. I don''t understand, so please explain why you think so and convince me."


    "It''s hard to say it''s fair whether you really want to enter the organization or not."


    "It was the person who made the decision, and what''s wrong with inducing it to be decided? It''s not a bad thing, is it? It''s up to you to choose, and I won''t make you feel bad."


    "Akane is already afraid of this situation. Don''t you see that?


    Akane feels spectacularly uncomfortable when she starts arguing with a political horse with a troubled face and an angry face in Masaki, and the reason is suddenly brought to light. I don''t know why Masaki suddenly got angry about himself.


    (So... what''s wrong with tying it up with fear? Even if you''re scared, you can still be part of the organization, so that''s fine. And Akane wants to be in the organization. The treatment is the same as everyone else''s. And yet, what is Masaki dissatisfied with...)


    Masaki doesn''t understand why Masaki is angry. I don''t know why it''s being denied.


    (But let''s adapt it to Masaki. I don''t know, but I''ll match you. Even if I''m right, it''s not good for me to go through me in a case where everyone thinks I''m wrong. I am correct in this case. [M] I''m angry, but let''s put up with it. Even the monkey mountain keeper matches the monkey. in the same way)


    That''s what he tells himself, and the horse suppresses himself. But I don''t understand anything.


    "Okay. I got it. Don''t hate me."


    That was the horse that he said with a disgusting face.


    Eventually, the three of them leave the roof.


    A student goes to the place where the political horses were.


    (I was hoping you wouldn''t step on it, but you were fine.)


    With that in mind, it was Kensai who picked up the fingertip cell phone that fell on the rooftop floor. I was checking the political carriages at Akira''s request.


    I saw Masaoma, Masaki, and Akane talking together, and then I got closer, turned on the recording function of my fingertip phone, and dropped it nearby.


    After confirming the recording contents, Kenji sends it to Akira.


    A little later, I got a call from Shake.


    "Never tell Tsugumi that Magic Horse and Nakase Masaki are connected to Akashima Kijima. That would hurt Qian very much. It is not your role to break it up, nor mine. [M] Whether she''ll find out naturally or whether Akane will say it in her own mouth."


    Copy that.


    Hearing the thoughtful words of Shaking, Kenji was reviewing Shaking.


    Similarly, during lunch break, Tugumi, Spica and Yasuko''s three press officers visited Kamimi for coverage.


    "I''d like to feature Uenohara-san by winning a class with a regular volleyball club in a class volleyball match. Most of them won with Uenohara-san''s help."


    "Yeahhhh....."


    Spika told me that Kamimi looks unconscionably disgusting.


    "I''ll draw Kamimi''s illustration. A feature of Kamimi''s side ~"


    "Stop it. Please don''t do this. Don''t do it because you''re a descendant."


    When Tsugumi pronounces herself happy, she is put out in the school newspaper as an article and illustrated, imagining it even where everyone sees it, and expresses her face as much as she can.


    "It''s okay. I''ll paint you a colorful glue ~"


    "I''m so sorry, Yamette."


    The superior beauty still rejects the confident tsugumi that tries to reassure you in a useless direction.


    "If you jump up, your clothes roll up big, and you feel like a faggot, it''s going to explode."


    I adopted that.


    "No, no, reject, reject."


    Spika says more than that. Tsugumi instantly comes up with a composition in his head. Only reject Kamimi.


    "When illustrating real students, I think it''s better to be modest. Some people look at it with weird eyes."


    Yasuko made a common sense statement, so it was a little relieved and beautiful, but I want you to stop her feature in the first place, and I realize that Yasuko didn''t touch it either.


    "I don''t like illustrations, so should I just interview them? Uenohara-san would be fine, wouldn''t he?


    Spika proposes.


    "Well, I guess that''s fine...."


    After accepting, I think Kamimi has disappeared. I wonder if it was framed by a method that makes it easier for the other party to install an understanding by talking about something impossible at first.


    Er? Tsugumi''s not here ~?


    "Tugumi paints a picture of the volleyball. Don''t draw a student''s face."


    Yasuko stuck a nail in the muzzle, making a joke and pretending to be dissatisfied.


    "I wanted to paint Kamimi''s erotic paintings, so that boys could take pictures and save them."


    "Don''t be ridiculous..."


    Kamimi said to Tsugumi with a smile, with a gentle face.

 2176 22.

    That was when Akane was still here.


    While interacting with others online, Akane felt that her world was opening up little by little, but after all, it was an interaction with someone who could not see his face or hear his voice, and it had the impression that it was a fake.


    I don''t want big things. I want to be normal at least. But that''s also... it''s a big deal for Akane. "


    The fact that I was admitted to the Snowflake Society is huge, but it is still limited to online work. A great friend named Tsugumi has been made, but he''s not still in the same space as the other person. One day, Akane chatted to Tsugumi to complain about her self-loathing towards herself now that she could barely get out.


    At first it was a one-word or two-word stupidity, but then it escalates and becomes full of stupidity forever.


    "Qian-chan, what happened today?


    Akane felt relieved when Tsugumi pointed it out while she was recruiting this and complaining about the momentum.


    "Actually, I had someone close to me besides Tsugumi, but that person... because of bipolar disorder, he said he was very unhappy, so... he drew a cartoon with himself as the main character and gave it to SNS."


    I see. It''s good to have friends besides me. "


    "But talking to that person... seeing his SNS writing and cartoons doesn''t make me feel very good..."


    Is it not compatible? Doesn''t it suit you?


    While emphasizing my misfortune, I have a great appeal for the support my boyfriend can give me. And when she saw it, Qian felt very sick. I''m jealous..... "


    I feel irritated just by remembering it, but I doubt my irritating self.


    I wonder if the reason why Qian suffers like this is because her heart is dirty?


    Happiness appeal by pretending to be unhappy. Common type. It''s a common pattern. I''ve seen a lot of them. "


    That day''s tsugumi was a boy''s tsugumi. I can tell from the text. Akane also heard that Tsugumi was in the mood of a boy and a girl, and that her personality and way of speaking were subtly different.


    I wonder if it is someone who mounts far to an unspecified number of people. You had better leave that person alone. I''m trying to get peace of mind. "


    Akane was relieved by the answer returned from Tsugumi.


    Or is it limited to Akane? By pretending to think about Qian-chan, I assume that I am higher than Qian-chan, and try to make Qian-chan think that way. It''s in your calculations that you suffer like that. Perhaps because that person suffered like that, I also know that Qian-chan is jealous and suffers from self-loathing. Maybe Qian-chan sniffed off that type of smell. I don''t know, maybe my boyfriend is fictitious. "


    Really......


    I don''t know what the truth was, but Akane felt the truth in Tsugumi''s words. Above all, contacting Tsugumi calms my mind, and contacting someone with a strong appeal for help with that unfortunate appeal sinks my feelings. This fact is everything. Tsugumi cut off the man.


    However, after that, the thistle was rear recharged. I can''t be bullied at school anymore and I have a lot of friends.


    Tsugumi didn''t persist in bragging about the boulder, but when she listened to the story, she became drowsy.


    "Qian-chan, the number of mouths has decreased recently, but do you think I am the same person who drew the cartoon?


    Asked straight by Tsugumi, Akane got lost more than thirty minutes before answering:


    "Honestly, it looks overlapping. Just a little now. But... it''s swelling up and getting bigger and bigger, and I''m scared that I''m going to suffer."


    I see......


    The conversation broke down at that time. And when the conversation broke down, Akane was afraid. I regretted that I should not have told you that honestly.


    But the next day, Akane was invited by Tsugumi. I thought I''d go to the same school.


    Before lunch break ended, Masaki appeared in Tsugumi''s classroom and came straight to the Tsugumi seat.


    Yasuko looks at Alert. Yasuko and Tsugumi have just returned from Kamimi''s interview.


    "Cliff room, Tsugumi, meet me."


    "Matching... wrinkles and wrinkles on your hands..."


    When Masaki said straight, Tsugumi put her palms together in front of her face.


    "That''s not it. Fight. Compare the power of each other''s images."


    "Very well. Senpai Nakase has the same power as me. Fun ~"


    In response to Masaki''s request, Tsugumi replied with a smile.


    "There is a difference between innate abilities and acquired magicians. I mean, you kindly accepted me."


    Masaki looked at Tsugumi unexpectedly.


    "Hey, Tsugumi. Don''t cheat on me like that."


    Ahi will stop it.


    Er? Doesn''t that sound interesting ~? Besides, Senpai Masaki doesn''t seem like a bad person.


    "You must be the bad guy. Uenohara-san was seriously injured when his head was half blown off and his hands and feet were cut, and his heart burst. It''s dangerous even for the tsugumi."


    She still stopped worrying about telling her tight-faced smile.


    "The person who created a different image from Tsugumi - two disturbances is also your fault?


    "Oh, my mummy boxer was struck by 77 wonders in the cliff room. But because it''s such a junk fish, I can''t get into the game."


    Masaki admitted lightly to Yasuko, who was afraid to ask.


    "Well then... if Tsugumi refuses the match, she might do the same thing again..."


    After listening to Yasuko''s dialogues, Masaki smiled small, and Akie took a breath, but Tsugumi remained smiling.


    Well then, if I win, promise me I won''t do anything bad anymore.


    "Whether you win or lose, I''ll leave it at the end. I wish you would take on the fight. Unless you lose on purpose...."


    Masaki responded to Tsugumi''s request.


    "Ah, this guy..."


    The constitutional successor who came back to the classroom changes his complexion by looking at Masaki.


    "Kenrii-kun, Senpai Yaki wants to compete with me in the image. That''s why I''m going to fight."


    "Uhh...."


    Tsugumi briefly explains the situation, and the constitutional inheritance is mouthful.


    (Because it will be a battle between those with supernatural powers, there is no room for me to enter.....)


    If there is anything I can do, I want to be the power of Tsugumi, but I am worried about the legacy that there is no such power.


    "I want to compete in the form of table talk RPG. The scenes that are originally judged by dice in combat collide with each other''s images."


    "Do you fight in the scenario that Senpai Nakase created? Don''t you think you''ll have an advantage over Nakase Senpai?


    After listening to Masaki''s suggestion, Ahiki revealed his mistrust and confirmed it.


    "I won''t do that. I''ve played GM many times, and I don''t want to play games like players do. It has to be enjoyable. However, this is also a match. The place is complicated, but I don''t want to be overwhelmed. If you don''t believe me, you don''t have to take the fight."


    "I don''t mind. Believe it, it sounds interesting."


    Tsugumi was only willing to ride. It was the usual light tsugumi.


    "Why don''t you join my friends in the cliff room? I miss all the players."


    Akie, Yasuko, Masaki shouted at the succession of the constitution.


    "Is there no danger?


    Ah, I ask.


    "Nothing at all. It will gradually become a cliff room. I think I''ll be fine."


    And Masaki.


    "How do we get into danger? Say that in advance."


    The constitutional succession demands in a pungent tone.


    "The game you''re about to play depends on your choice in a certain phase. It can be a battle anyway. And the outbreak of battle is a possession transformation that my virtual spirit possesses. Players transform and attack like mummy boxers and chaotic Uncle Beruga and Hechman. In other words, one of you will turn possession. Or I could transform."


    After listening to Masaki''s words, three people except Tsugumi took a breath.


    "When you attack a transformed opponent, the damage is assumed by the image and not delivered to the possessed. However, if the damage is too strong, the cliff room may need to be reduced because safety cannot be guaranteed. But unless it''s pretty damaging, we can take it."


    When I heard that they were monsters or turned into phantoms and attacked their companions, neither you nor Yasuko nor Kenshin could inherit the two sentences.


    "What do we do? If you refuse, you can call someone else."


    Masaki looked at the three people who were hesitant and said that Masaki was going to give them a rescue ship.


    "I accept."


    Me, too.


    "Same text below"


    Ahiki responded first and decided to take over the Constitution and Ahiki.


    "Well then... let''s skip the rest of the lesson and compete in an empty place."


    "Yeah? Can''t you do it after school?


    Masaki told me to raise my voice.


    "I won''t tell the horses about this match. Masanoma never leaves class. You''d better skip class to avoid being noticed."


    And Masaki.


    "Haaaaaaaahhhhhh, classes are amazing! From today onwards, the cliffside gummies are defective. I''m going to skate. Kenri-kun, do you know the store that sells long skirts? Should I put on a mask or something?


    "Don''t do either. I mean, don''t look so weird and skip cancer."


    I said to Tsugumi, who was making a strange face, that the constitutional inheritance made me uncomfortable.


    "Er. Neither? Can''t I have a bamboo knife in my right hand and a claw sickle in my left?


    "No. No."


    Ask Tsugumi, the constitutional legacy of shaking his neck sideways.


    "Isn''t that yoyo?


    When Masaki heard that he was a skeleton, he first talked about something associated with it.


    "Why yoyo...?


    Yasuko murmured. Nobody else knew what that meant.

 2177 23.

    Five people, Tsugumi, Akie, Yasuko, Kenji, and Masaki, moved to the audiovisual room. Stack two desks and sit with chairs around them.


    "I wonder if this is going to be a test play for the scenario I just created. The title is Pure Monster of the Heart. If there''s something wrong with trying it, I want to improve it and publish it."


    When the curly hair is wrapped around the fingertips, Masaki plays with it, but Masaki puts it forward.


    "This is a request to investigate a powerful monster who lives in secrecy and secrecy in the world of people. I would be fooled if I said such a thing, but I use the truth as a model. Everyone in my town believed in that monster, and there was a lot of sightings. It''s also known online as a monster of urban legends, and some of you may know it."


    Is it Eko? I love Eko. I''d like to see him. I want a stuffed toy. "


    After listening to Masaki''s prelude, Tsugumi snapped.


    (Let''s keep quiet that I actually know that monster....)


    Masaki murmured in his mouth.


    Fill out the character sheet individually, but only in this game will character data be meaningless in battle.


    "Let''s get started. The client who appeared before you seems to be in the hands of a government agency. Even with that, I know this job is pretty big and dangerous."


    "Is this work so difficult that it can''t be solved?


    Tsugumi penetrated into Masaki''s explanation.


    "That''s what it is. Client:" You guys are better suited as top class cleaners than we are dealing with. I''m sure you''re more accustomed to this kind of relationship than we are. "


    "So, the bureau doesn''t want to make extra sacrifices, so don''t you have the nerve to use a civilian troublemaker?


    "That''s what I''m talking about. I also heard that residents in the backstreets of reality sometimes take jobs like that from the top."


    Masaki nodded and added to your point.


    "''The monster has gained power by attacking a woman with supernatural powers. It means you can''t stay alive, but you can gain power with a corpse. There are also groups that deliver bodies to monsters, empower them, and use them. They are also likely to interfere. Come with caution."


    "Ahahaha, Senpai Masaki, the great man of Sefu is good at monomanners. I feel like a great person anyway. Don''t you think so?


    Tsugumi, who was cheating on Yaki''s dialogues, laughed and asked everyone for their consent, but Akira Kenji''s face was reluctant, and Yasuko turned away.


    "I hope you don''t make it worse in such a place... It would be better to talk with emotion than usual, even if you do the dialogue lightly. You might pull too much over, and I''ll be embarrassed."


    "That''s right. I won''t tear it up anymore. I''m so sorry."


    Tsugumi apologized with a bright expression, licked by Masaki. Masaki knew that it didn''t look bad, but it wasn''t malicious in the first place and was too innocent.


    "So, what do we do?


    Ahi asks.


    "This is my first time playing this game, but I have no idea what to do first."


    and constitutional succession.


    "I think the basics are listening. Don''t you know where the monster sightings are, where the monsters are hiding? So I''m going to ask my client, the government."


    Yasuko said.


    (It seems difficult without imagination... Are you used to it?


    When I saw Yasuko aligning with Masaki''s story, I thought that Kenji was the successor.


    "''We already know where it is, so go get rid of it,'' the government told me. TOKYO Immigration District."


    When Masaki said in the tone of the government officials, the tsugumi was spraying a little. Looks like you''re in trouble.


    Well then let''s go. Near Tokyo Imin Tokyo Kyoku. "


    "A lot different."


    Tsugumi said, "Ah, you''re in."


    After that, the game proceeds and, after some interviews in the TOKYO Immigration District basement, you arrive at the house of the person who appears to be hiding the monster.


    "There is no sign that anyone will come out when you ring the bell. I want everyone here to determine if there''s any sign."


    As instructed by Masaki, everyone shakes two dice at a time. Add the intuitive number of your character and the dice number written on the character sheet.


    "I noticed that Kenji and Tsugumi were peeking from the gap between the curtains in the window of the house. But the eyes will soon retract."


    "It''s a little scary to imagine."


    "The depiction of the words of the game master is somehow heavier than the scenario depiction of the text in the novel."


    Yasuko whispers to each other about Masaki''s explanation. After listening to Yasuko''s feelings, Masaki naturally collapsed.


    "So, what do we do?


    "Strike it off. Burn it down!"


    "The cliff room is too ridiculous. It''s a game, but think of it as realistic and take it seriously."


    Masaki gave several notes today to Tsugumi who raised his voice. This is what happens all the time while the game is being prepared and underway. Nevertheless, it has become a mood maker, and Masaki doesn''t really hate it. Care is also taken.


    "I''m sorry. This is Mr. Yukioka''s apology."


    After all, Tsugumi apologizes for not feeling so bad.


    "All I have to do is sneak in?


    And, ahhh.


    "It''s troublesome that I have to think about my own behavioral choices instead of coming up with choices like video games...."


    "I think that''s the best place, but it''s troublesome...."


    Listening to the words of Kenji, Masaki looks a little sad.


    "Let''s go through the back entrance... I don''t know if there''s a back entrance, so let''s go around the back first."


    "No objection. Behind you."


    Ahi says, Tsugumi agrees.


    "When you went around the back of the house, there was a back door."


    "Turn the knob to see if it''s locked."


    Yasuko listens to Masaki''s progress.


    "As soon as you tried to turn your hands on the knob, the door was opened from the inside, and a monster appeared in the house, mixed with jellyfish and people."


    "A fight?


    Constitutional succession makes me nervous. I had forgotten in the course of the game, but I remembered at this point that I had heard in advance that the battle judgment of the game would be made in reality.


    "If you make the wrong choice, is it a fight?


    "I''d like to avoid a fight if possible. Because when it comes to fighting....."


    One of ours is going to be a monster, and you keep your mouth shut. It was with understanding that I came to the game.


    "I told you before. Didn''t you hear? Fighting happens as soon as you choose. But that''s not a mistake or anything. Avoiding fighting is not the right thing to do."


    It was Masaki who kept silent at this point that this choice was the condition that encouraged the activation of magic.


    "" Frog. Land, sea and moon in Dousemata We''re all Tomokan Waritakunai. Return. Now the Sugar Return Lanite Killer Suzo has warned me, but the Jellyfish monsters are rounding up hostility and scaring the tentacles. "


    Wow, let''s go home.


    "Tsugumi, what do you think happens when you get back there?


    "I''m kidding. Let''s fight."


    "No, it''s impossible to fight there all of a sudden..."


    Yasuko penetrates into Tsugumi, who makes all the strange decisions.


    "I don''t know how to talk to you. I don''t know if it''s the monster I asked for, or if it''s one of the monsters...."


    and constitutional succession.


    "What is land, sea and moon? Let''s hear it."


    And Yasuko.


    "The monster of the sea moon answers. Shimata. I don''t know what to say. I can''t help it."


    "Suddenly I''m in. I''m suspicious."


    "Don''t follow me. There must be a trap inside."


    When Tsugumi said, Masaki laughed hard.


    "''Running in, yawning. Kokodeshimatsuzuru"


    Shortly after Masaki told me that...


    "Yasuko?


    Tsugumi noticed Yasuko''s abnormality. She leans on the chair with her eyes closed.


    "No way...."


    Ahiki opens his eyes. Around Yasuko''s body, bumpy gelatinous things appear and stick. And at an incredible rate, gelatin grew, and eventually it completely covered Yasuko''s body, and there appeared a monster with a mixture of human and jellyfish with jellyfish on the upper body and hands and feet.


    "All right, everybody back off!"


    Although it was a constitutional succession, Tsugumi stood in front of Yasuko, who had become a jellyfish phantom, speaking out with no tension at all.


    "Are you sure you''re okay if you hit me a little bit?


    "It''s okay."


    Masaki nodded at the confirmed tsugumi.


    "But... I still don''t like hitting my friends..."


    "I borrowed a friend''s body, and I created the image. You''re not going to attack your friends."


    "Okay. Yeah, I think so because it''s easier to think about it. My head''s switching!


    As Tsugumi shouted softly, a beautiful woman in a big chick and white long dress appeared.


    "Piyo piyo piyo"


    The giant leopard is poking at the Jellyfish Phantom with a lovely cry.


    "It''s cute, but I can''t wait to be stuck with that big stuff."


    Masaki murmured with a spare smile.


    In fact, Big Hyoko''s mouth shattered the skull lightly, but not the head of the Jellyfish Phantom. Even if we subtract the fact that the gummies are causing trouble, it doesn''t seem to be damaged. The giant chickpea''s mouth dented the rough surface many times, but the jellyfish head swayed softly to restore itself.


    The Jellyfish Phantom wraps all the tentacles around the giant leopard.


    "Piyopiyo"


    Big Chiyoko jumped up with his tentacles wrapped around him, rubbing his head against the ceiling and moving straight over the Jellyfish Phantom, and he fell in love with his giant body.


    But the Jellyfish Phantom is so stupid that he tries to escape under the giant hyoko.


    A beautiful woman in a white long dress crouched down and smiled, touching the head of the Jellyfish Phantom.


    Shortly afterwards, the surface of the Jellyfish Phantom scattered and collapsed. The body remains moist and blurry, but the collapsed area is dry and dry. The collapsed part will soon disappear.


    "White Beauty has super-dried skin, so what she touches gets super-dried and crumbles."


    "Is that what happens when you get super dry skin? I mean, I''ve never known this mysterious name before."


    You said to Tsugumi to explain.


    Eventually, the jellyfish body completely disappears and returns to Yasuko.


    "Yasuko! Are you okay!?"


    Yasuko appeared when she closed her eyes and fell down, so she rushed over worried.


    "It''s okay... It''s going to be a little crazy... but it looks like some time flew."


    Soon after he regained consciousness, Yasuko woke up.


    It''s not over yet.


    Masaki told me.


    "Shortly after you destroyed the first Phantom, two more Jellyfish appeared from inside the house."


    "Eh...?


    Now it was Yasuko''s turn to surprise. I thought the constitutional inheritance had become a vague expression, and my whole body was covered in gelatinous objects, producing countless tentacles.

 2178 24.

    The two Jellyfish Phantoms move simultaneously, and the giant leopard is turned into a geese character with tentacles from left to right.


    "Piyo...."


    Now it''s a big chickpea that can''t move to a boulder. But the beautiful woman in the white long dress, White Beauty, remains free.


    White Mei headed towards one of the jellyfish phantoms, but a few extra tentacles flew, lightly restraining White Mei on both arms.


    "Hmm... this doesn''t look good!"


    When Tsugumi murmured, Big Chiyoko and Shirai disappeared.


    Instead, the Vinyl Magus appears and raids from behind the Jellyfish Phantom. A vast expanse of vinyl magicians quickly wraps up the whole Jellyfish Phantom.


    In addition, a giant worm wearing a helm and causing a cape - the Mimizu Man appears to confront another Jellyfish Phantom.


    The tentacles of the Jellyfish Phantom roared and wrapped around the Mimizuman many times, but Mimizuman''s wet body slipped through the tentacles of the same wet Jellyfish Phantom most easily and escaped from the tentacle restraint.


    And as Mimizuman approached the Jellyfish Phantom, he immediately caught up with the Jellyfish Phantom.


    Although Mimizuman said he could easily release the tentacle restraint, the Jellyfish Phantom could not shake the Mimizuman''s wrapping and tightening.


    Eventually, the two jellyfish monsters, whose movements were sealed by the Vinyl Magus and Mimizuman, disappeared like gelatin and returned to their original constitutional inheritance.


    "It''s strong... The family members of this land, sea and moon" Okakurakure "are quite strong in the image I created, but... I don''t think so."


    Masaki''s nose was a little white.


    "Dependants of land, sea and moon?


    "That''s our dialogue. Big Chiyoko was quite strong in the 77 wonders, but he lost."


    Yasuko raised her suspicious voice and Tsugumi smiled uncommonly and invincibly.


    "Let''s keep playing. In front of you are three phantoms with jellyfish on their heads."


    Masaki resumed progress after seeing the constitutional succession regain consciousness.


    Ask me about the monster rumors...


    Tsugumi decides.


    "''We are the family of Mr Lu Kaiyue. Mr. Lu Kaiyue used to be a child of Mr. Lu Kaiyue. Aizhazt Evil Guy" "Okagede Nuisance Citadel. Shin-jitehoshii" "


    "It sounds like it''s going to be hard to make the voice of three freaks on purpose...."


    "It was a little tight in the throat."


    As I was pointed out, Masaki smiled bitterly.


    "But can I believe that story by swallowing it?


    I was attacked in the first place.


    Constitutional succession reveals suspicion.


    "Yeah, I couldn''t believe it because I was attacked at first. I was just drunk, actually."


    Huh?


    "I''m kidding."


    Yasuko shouted at Masaki''s dialogue, but Masaki laughed hard and denied it.


    "Ask if you can believe the story and if you can prove it."


    And Yasuko.


    After that, the game went through a tortuosity and came to the existence of the child of Mr. Lu Kaiyue, who is believed to be the real killer. In the meantime, there was no fighting at all.


    "''If you think you can blame your shitty father, you can''t blame them for coming after me.''"


    "The real killer''s son is a normal way to talk."


    Listen to Masaki''s dialogues and push into it.


    "''If you''re going to miss me, I''m going to pay for it. I have money. If there is anything else you want me to do, it will help. I want to avoid useless disputes."


    "If it''s a bad end we''re going to miss here, the game master is in trouble, right?


    "Yes, but seriously consider the situation and your position and make your choice."


    Masaki said with a stunned face to your question.


    "So you have a choice, and you can''t choose."


    "But choosing an answer is meaningful when you decide by answering it. For my magic activation."


    In response to Kenji''s words, Masaki said with a smile on his chin.


    Jaahahahahaha


    "Don''t fight..."


    Shortly after Masaki interpreted it, Masaki''s eyes were closed and his body changed.


    Like the other three, your body is wrapped in gelatinous things.


    Jellyfish again...


    Looking at Masaki, who became a jellyfish phantom, he murmured thinking it was too one-pattern, but the shape of the umbrella was completely different from the previous jellyfish. The number of tentacles is also large, and the presence of thick tentacles and long tentacles can be seen due to the different colors.


    "Nnh, but it looks a little strong."


    Tsugumi became serious and summoned Shinrakuyaki Raccoon Rabbit and Deep Rabbit.


    A Raccoon student went into space and launched a pre-emptive attack.


    Jellyfish don''t move tentacles at all. But the part of the person''s eyes that was supposed to be in the umbrella emitted light.


    At that moment, the Raccoon student slows down. And it stopped in the air and stopped moving as if it had been stopped in time.


    "What do you mean?


    "Um... does it feel like I''ve put adhesive on it?


    Asked by you, Tsugumi answers with a difficult face.


    When the Jellyfish Phantom waved his thick black tentacles to a stopped raccoon student, the raccoon student was blown away and rolled to the floor.


    "I was able to move just before the tentacles hit me. But it was too late. I don''t think I could have stopped attacking if I couldn''t move."


    Tsugumi says as she watches the disappearing Raccoon student.


    "You think you can win?


    I don''t know, but I''ll do my best.


    When Yasuko asks, Tsugumi sends the rabbit to the Jellyfish Phantom.


    This time, the long tentacles of the Jellyfish Phantom move twice and stick into the legs of the rabbit. The fat rabbit looked angry and stopped moving.


    "Poison?


    Murmuring, Tsugumi called out another seventy-seven wonders.


    The fat rabbit takes a big breath and blows vigorously towards the Jellyfish Phantom. Blow with your mouth shut.


    Numerous small objects were ejected from the rabbit''s mouth and hit the Jellyfish Phantom.


    When I noticed, ginger cookies were dancing all over the body of the Jellyfish Phantom. They appeared in the rabbit''s mouth, spit it out, and hit the Jellyfish.


    The dancing ginger cookies started attacking at once. Even though it''s a small body, it bites and slowly turns the Jellyfish Phantom''s body, gradually shredding it. Jellyfish desperately try to shake off ginger cookies that stick all over their bodies, but nothing works. He is mistakenly attacking himself.


    When Tugumi tried to erase the rabbit and create another suspicion, the water column rose out of the Jellyfish Phantom''s body. All the ginger cookies attached to the Jellyfish Phantom are blown away with the current.


    The Jellyfish have taken considerable damage and are staggering. Dancing ginger cookies aren''t the only reason. Tsugumi and the others judge that the current flow was a substitute for damaging themselves.


    "Bukoros! Bukoros! Buccalose!"


    The fruit rhinoceros burst out, flying towards the Jellyfish Phantom.


    The Jellyfish Phantom vigorously shakes multiple tentacles, trying not to knock down the fruit rhinoceros.


    "Yarraletta! Yarraletta!


    Eat one tentacle lightly and fall into the fruit rhinoceros.


    "Piyo piyo piyo"


    However, as the giant leopard appeared while the fruit psychic was distracted, it flew towards the Jellyfish Phantom and suddenly started scratching the Jellyfish Phantom with its toenails.


    It seems that the limit has finally been reached, and the figure of the Jellyfish Phantom disappears and returns to Masaki, the base.


    "Am I losing....."


    Masaki smiled satisfactorily while dressed as a buttercake on the floor.


    "It was tough. Seventy-seven You can knock down so many wonders. Senpai Yaki is strong."


    Tsugumi praises with an unyielding smile.


    "It was interesting, but you had to fight like this?


    Constitutional succession is questioned.


    "My virtual spirit appears in response to choice. It doesn''t have to be a game, but I wanted to play it directly anyway. I was wondering if that would be more enjoyable."


    Answering Sarashira, Masaki turned towards Tsugumi.


    "Cliff room, what do you think of your abilities? It''s like putting it in your head, isn''t it? Finally... it''s like I''m putting my fantasies out in public."


    Masaki asks questions with his face.


    "It''s fun. But a little while ago, I couldn''t do anything about it, so I got into trouble at school. I think I miss the children I''ve given birth to, too."


    I see.


    Masaki nodded satisfied with Tsugumi''s answer.


    "I''m a Death Magician. This virtual psychic possession transformation technique is my original technique by chance. In response to the words and thoughts of others, the ideology is expressed in a complicated way that resonates and possesses, and the realized images are full of aggressiveness. I wanted to have more control over my magic, I wanted to get that hint, and I was interested in the cliff room. I think it''s wrong to do such a nuisance. I''m sorry."


    "If you think it''s bad, why did you do it?"


    I said to Masaki, who apologized, with a nasty face.


    "I just said that. I thought it would be more fun. I was going to play. I was going to challenge you to the game. But... it''s not like you hurt people or make them hate you. Games are for fun. It''s strange that that happens. That''s why I''m... back off. But that''s not the end of it."


    Masaki stood up with advice.


    "Even if he hurts people, he still thinks it''s part of the game. And even if I say rationality, I don''t even notice the contradiction of what I''m saying. Be careful. I don''t know what you''re up to."


    After that, Masaki leaves the audiovisual room first. Masaki''s advice was taken seriously by Ahiki, Yasuko, and Kenji.


    "I''m stupid. Scavenger gummies are strong."


    "How long have you been a skeleton... Or do you like that...?


    "Before that, we''ll have a back turn...."


    Yasuko threw herself half-eyed into a breathing gummy.

 2179 25.

    When the Magic Horse was a Dengin Horse, it was her mother who felt particularly ugly among the people around her.


    It was the mother who was most affectionate to the horse. It was well understood by the horse. It was obviously my mother who was on my side for the longest time, and it was my mother who cared for me very much. But even so, the horse couldn''t help but open his heart to his mother.


    "Masao is the chosen child. You''re a blessed child. He''s a genius."


    That''s what my mother said, pressing the horse to learn a lot.


    Political horses hated doing them. The mother praised the horse with great joy, but the horse did not feel happy.


    Mothers often took their horses out in front of their relatives. And bragging openly in front of his relatives. Political horses knew what that meant. That is why the horse never missed this mother at all and could not be trusted. The meaning of the love was only for the mother herself.


    It was a political horse who could not be believed as one of the people of the family, but finally an open-minded man appeared. Father.


    My father began to think purely of my son, one time at a time. That''s why I took myself out of the electric yards. The horse felt it, reviewed his father, and began to forgive him.


    However, his father died suspiciously, and Zheng Ma was taken back to the courtyards.


    The horse independently investigated the truth about his father''s death. And I learned amazing results.


    "Hey... Mom killed Dad, didn''t she?


    "Yes, it is."


    When Zheng Horse asked, his mother did not deny it without disturbing him at all, but smiled and affirmed it lightly.


    "Because he took my horse from me? What''s wrong with getting it back? He did something bad. You did the worst thing in the world, so it''s no use getting killed or killing. Of course not. You''ll be in hell by now and in agony. Uh-huh."


    An abject feeling of disgust and hatred that you can remember against an ugly smile and a creepy laugh.


    "Masami-chan can be the main owner of Dengin. I mean, the king. And I am the king''s mother. Is this a nice thing to do? Why should a stallion like that be killed when he tried to destroy it? Forget about him anymore. That wasn''t my father or anything. Think about it and forget about it. All right?


    While listening to his mother''s dialogues, the horse was tasting the feeling of dyeing black in front of him.


    Moreover, it was difficult for my mother''s nerves to flatten out such dialogues, but I''m sure that the creature called adult is such an ugly creature in the belly.


    As well as feelings of distrust and disgust towards adults, from this time onwards, the horses began to feel those feelings towards women, but they tried not to put them out as much as possible in public.


    Did I come from such an ugly creature? Made in this guy''s belly....)


    When you become aware of this, you become even more disturbed.


    When he noticed, the horse was open to his mother.


    "You smell. I knew it was rotting from inside my stomach."


    The horse threw out blood and shouted out a voiceless voice. The horse threw a hole in his mother''s stomach as he wandered around. Of course, I didn''t drill a hole with my bare hands from the beginning. Initially with a knife, open it with your hands and drag the contents from one to the next.


    "Um, I don''t know, but was I built by one of these and born? Disgusting. Ugly. And I''m gonna die ugly like this? No, I definitely don''t want that."


    Masao talks as he lays out everything that was inside his mother''s belly and looks down on the floor. Of course, my mother is already dead. He was alive halfway through, but he was dead while he was trying to get something out of his stomach.


    "I won''t be an ugly adult. It remains pure."


    Looking down at her mother, who was finished with a look like a young man, Masao returned and laughed refreshingly with a bloody face, declaring that she had left the Dengin family behind.


    "There are one or two children in the class who take a survey of respected people and answer Hitler. Do you know what it''s like to be a man who answers like that, even though he''s such a monstrous man? I understand. After all, whether you''re crazy or bad, people who do big things are attractive. By my standards, Stalin and Por Pot are a few steps higher than Hitler, but Hitler has become a major player in the world. No, there were people who deliberately took measures. Because there are people who are more convenient to do so."


    During the class, Masao suddenly told a strange story toward the shake in the front seat.


    "What are you trying to say? You like Hitler, too? Or do you want to know if it''s genocide or holocaust?


    The shaker looks back and asks.


    "Oh, what do you want to say? Uh, hey, I don''t think genocide is evil at all. Because now the world is built on the genosides of the past. No matter how much history we look back and say what a tragedy it is, we live in a future that has trampled on that terrible tragedy. Trying to make Genocide look bad isn''t convincing. Akira, you''re right, I want to genocide sometime. But we don''t have racist genocides like Hitler. You don''t get drunk on the pleasure of killing people. I''ll do more genocide to make everyone happy. Specifically - no, there''s something I need to talk to you about first."


    "Well... didn''t the slaughterers in history commit suicide for the sake of the world? I wouldn''t be happy if I tried to get killed."


    When he heard the long tongue of the horse, he shook with dismay. Particularly amazing was the fact that everyone declared that they would be happy with genocide.


    "Well, leave it. Why do you think the world is full of evil, many moaning in pain, impure, irrational and filthy? Well, there''s someone with a bad personality. Moreover, the more ascendant-oriented people are, the more people with bad personalities - people trample on people and use them as food. That''s all you have to say, right? Those are the people I think about genocide. [M] We''ll figure out how to tell, we''ll gather them together in one place, we''ll kill them in a very cruel way, we''ll film them, and we''ll show them to all children as education from a very young age. Don''t you think this is a really good thing?


    "It''s too impossible, there''s no way to collect it, it''s a terrible act that everyone rebels against."


    "Even if you''re scared at first, after all, when the world gets better, I''ll find this right and agree with you. Humans are such things. The values of today are fear itself. But we can change our values. Suppresses rebellion. I''ll also figure out how to collect it. Snowflake society for that."


    The horse said confidently, without any concern for the denial of the shake.


    Well, well, I hope you guys join the Snowflake Society. I want to take in as many good children as I can. The ideal is to bring in all the best kids from all over the world. Junko Yukioka, who led you to the back street, would love to join her. With her, our organization will be dramatically empowered. "


    "Hah... I don''t know if you want to be a messiah or a king or a god, but I just think you''re crazy. I don''t think I''m going to give you any Junko."


    Even with contempt for Zheng Horse at the earliest, he said in an ironic tone.


    "I don''t want to be king. I''m number two. There are other children worthy of the king."


    The words of the horse smiled and got caught in the shake. In other words, there may still be someone on the horse, sending instructions to the horse, causing the current disturbance.


    "You know, to change the world, to learn from those who are failing. We turn those failures into teachers on the other hand. Do you understand? Oh, I don''t know that face. Maybe it''s a face you don''t understand."


    "Ahahah. I understand. But I can''t agree with what you think."


    It is an unusual, terribly poisonous cold thing to shake. I was surprised at the ten nights I was listening to the conversation in the front seat. I''ve known each other for a long time, but I only hear so many things about shaking that tone of voice.


    "I like shaking from the beginning, but shaking doesn''t seem to like me from the beginning. It''s sad."


    "Ahh, so much sadness. But don''t just grieve. Squat in the corner of the room and weep, and stare back at yourself. It''s your fault you hate me."


    This is a shake that chases the political horse in an eclectic tone.


    At that time, Masaki sent an email to Masaki''s virtual phone.


    I''m going down now. I did everything I could. I just fought with Tsugumi in the cliff room, and I lost the battle between images. "


    Looking at the contents, Masao is astonished.


    I didn''t ask you to confront me directly. You were talking about exposing the school to threats, right? And I want you to hang out with me a little bit more. There''s still a finish left.


    I refuse.


    Masao sent an e-mail to Masaki, but the two characters were irrelevant.


    (I see. Then we can''t help it. It''s Akane''s turn. Did Masaki lose his head that far? Or did you tell me you knew I was coming down again? Or did you believe me?


    With a distorted smile, the horse thinks.


    (There was also insurance at this time, right? If I don''t have to use Akane, I''ve never moved on. But if this happens, I can''t help it. It was Masaki who abandoned it on the way. the realization difficulty is changed from B minus to B plus, priority A to S minus, and importance C plus to A)

 2180 26.

    During the class, Akane was stunned when she saw the e-mail from Masanoma.


    Tomorrow, I will carry out a second mission. Invite the cliffside tsugumi to Snowflake Society. "


    I didn''t think Akane was ready for that. Masanoma said to Akane that the noise that is happening at school is to show off their power and make them understand, but it seems only halfway there.


    Akane wondered if something was wrong and was pushing forward.


    Looks like they already know I exist. Well, I didn''t mean to hide it. Oh, of course I kept quiet about Akane. I am. But maybe the other kids checked it out and talked? Or maybe we''ll talk now?


    In the sentence sent, Qian felt dizzy. Completely threatening. It was sad. Politics horses were a little overdone, and they often acted without thinking about other people''s minds, but they still looked at them as leaders. And now he''s acting like a threat in order to move his people as he wants. I was disillusioned by this and despaired of the current situation.


    It''s terrible....


    Send a reply in short words.


    It took time for the answer to come back. Akane expects that she may be reflecting on the fact that she thought the horse had gone too far.


    It was originally planned. Why do you think it''s so bad? I thought about it carefully, but I don''t know. What don''t you like?


    A few minutes later. Akane cried when she saw the text returned from the horse.


    We''ll talk on the rooftop after school. I''m having a hard time talking online. "


    Akane thinks that if she listens to Zheng Horse, she can intimidate with her gaze and expression immediately. In the first place, there are a lot more conversations with political horses in chat, but what are you talking about now?


    Masaki, who finished the game with the Tugumi, returned to the classroom during the class.


    "Hey, class''s almost over."


    "It was the toilet. I''m not feeling well."


    Masaki arrived at her seat after she told the barcode-headed Chinese teacher that she was uncomfortable.


    "You look so refreshed. You''re in the mood."


    "Huh? Was I like that?


    Masaki was truly pointed out and unexpectedly raised her voice. Students turn their eyes and are stared at by the barcode-headed Chinese teacher.


    "Well, something good happened. I''ve achieved my personal goals."


    I see.


    Masaki says, True nods.


    (Should I tell Akane?)


    With that in mind, Masaki sends an e-mail to Akane.


    I''m going down now. I can''t keep up with the way politicians do things. If you don''t like it, you''d better say it clearly. Even if that''s the result of being banished from Snowflake Society. "


    "The horse is threatening Qian...."


    "Are you threatening me?


    After seeing the words returned from Akane, Masaki frowned.


    Akane copped the email sent by Masanoma and sent it to Masaki.


    (Ah, again....)


    Masaki sighed deeply.


    Sometimes this happens to him. I''m losing sight of it for a purpose. Including me, I''m careful who''s close to him.... "


    Even though we know the shortcomings around it, Masaki and the Snowflake Society also feel attractive and tractive to the horses. Politics horses have many drawbacks, but rather, many see them as attractive. And because I am a leader with many bad things, it was the type that made me want to help and support.


    However, Masaki felt that it had gone too far this time.


    Don''t hesitate to speak up when you need strength. I''ll do it about you when the horse and you are in conflict. "


    Thank you....


    Masaki finished exchanging e-mails and sighed again. I haven''t finished this yet, and I decided I''d better stay here a little longer.


    During class, Tsugumi realizes that Akane''s condition is strange. I''ve been flustered for a long time and my complexion is not good. When I turned towards Tsugumi once, I turned my eyes away in a hurry.


    "Qian-chan. Powering down?"


    "Nh...."


    Tsugumi called out after class, but Akane reacted vaguely.


    "Akane ~, since Tsugumi is your patron god, don''t hide it, please talk to me about your concerns properly"


    "Akane''s been acting strange since lunch break...."


    Yasuko spoke out worried too.


    (Did something happen with them...?


    I think Kanji inherited it while looking at Akane in the distance. Kanji knows that Qian is one of the political motorcyclists, but he won''t tell the Tsugumi. It''s being held back by a shake.


    "Ah, Akane is fine...."


    "No, it doesn''t look okay at all."


    Akane makes a hard voice that Akane blames.


    "I''m suffering from hidden troubles, and I''m complaining with my face that someone needs help."


    "Ahi-chan, if you say too much...."


    "Sorry."


    Yasuko apologizes for the strong words she was worried about and apologizes for the trouble.


    (Qian, that sucks... Deceive everyone and make them worry.... A traitor and a liar.....)


    Fear leads to a vicious circle of deeper self-aversion. Akane was completely confused and didn''t know what to respond to. She was just lying down and shrinking and threatened.


    "I don''t know if I can count on you because I''m stupid. Ahahah"


    It was a bright voice as usual, but when she heard the dialogue of Tsugumi, Qian raised her face in surprise.


    I was behaving brightly, but the idea of whether Tsugumi really thought so or whether she was worried about Tsugumi because of herself overcame Akane''s brain.


    "Yeah, I was an idiot and I''m still an idiot, but I''m growing up because I''m a better idiot now than I used to be when I was a vague idiot. I''m stupid, but I''m trying hard, and I''m trying not to be stupid, and I feel like I can even talk to my friends, but after all, this world doesn''t recognize stupid tsugumi... whoo..."


    Only the last of the dialogues, for some reason, became a playful tone, Tsugumi.


    "I''m sorry... Akane... I''m sorry..."


    With just an apology, Akane stood up and left the classroom.


    What are you running from? (It seems stupid)


    Your own voice that is familiar to you.


    In the old days, when Qian was attracted, she often heard hallucinations. Recently, she had completely stopped hearing about it, and when it reappeared, Qian was in trouble.


    (If you make me feel weak, I can hear you again... But... how do I...?)


    Even though she was confused, Akane thought that she was leaving the school building to make a phone call to call the car on her way home. I remembered that I promised to talk to the horse.


    (Akane can do something about it. Masao, talk to you properly... so... you can stop...?


    Can you do that? I can''t do it without asking myself.


    I''m stupid, but I''m trying.


    Now I remember the dialogue Tsugumi gave me in the classroom earlier.


    (Better do what you can than run away without doing anything)


    With that in mind, Qian emailed Zhengma to see where she would meet.


    Come to the roof. Let''s talk there. "


    With that reply, Qian goes up to the roof.


    Upon the rooftop, Akane tried to confirm the stature of the horse and speak up, but blocked the words. The horse is pointing towards Akane. And yet I haven''t seen Akane at all. Because I was staring at Akane.


    Akane looked back at it thinking it was impossible.


    There was a figure of tsugumi. However, I haven''t seen Akane either. He was passing through Akane and hit his horse in the eye.

 2181 Chapter 27.

    Masama rolled his eyes for a moment in surprise at the sudden appearance of the thrush, but his smile quickly widened. It was as if he welcomed the surprise.


    On the other hand, Tsugumi, on the other hand, is staring at Masama with a straight face that doesn''t have the slightest hint of his usual naivety.


    ''''Hmm. You have a different vibe from earlier.


    He didn''t call out to Akane, in fact, he didn''t even look at her, and Masama kept his gaze locked with Tsugumi''s as he teasingly said.


    ''''I''m sure you''ve already heard, but I took out Masanori-senpai. Do you have any other bad guy friends besides Masanori-senpai and Masama-senpai?��If there were, though, we''d all beat them up.


    The way he spoke wasn''t the usual thrush either. Instead of an inflectional, bouncy voice, Akane felt uneasy because of the indifferent tone of her voice, which she didn''t think was a thrush. No, she had been anxious long ago. It would be better to say that her anxiety increased. If a thrush appears at this point in time, it''s natural to be anxious.


    In addition, the provocative words and actions that were not typical of Tsugumi made Akane even more scared.


    (Tsugumi, I''m mad at you: ......)


    Naturally, Akane has never seen a thrush get angry before.


    ''Come on, come on. You can call for additional people, but there''s no need for that, or rather, it''s not worth being too persistent, I think the current lineup is enough.


    Akane stiffened as Masama turned to Akane as he said this. Fortunately, Tsugumi didn''t seem to notice that Masama''s gaze was on Akane.


    ''Do you want to compare strength with me too, Masama-senpai?��It looks like Masaki-senpai was, though.


    ''Yeah. I think it''s good for us to get to know each other, but don''t you like it?


    ''If you''re going after just me, but you can''t have the school involved as well. Masama-senpai and the others do it knowing that as well. Masaki-senpai stopped it, so it''s fine, but Masama-senpai should stop it too.


    ''Hahaha, then I''ll do a lot of work on it too and then I''ll stop. If I stop, it''s okay at that point, right?��No matter how much collateral damage you do to a student, if you stop, reflect on it and apologize, you''re forgiven, you''re missing out if you don''t do it a lot, right?


    The thrush appealed seriously, but Masama caught the end of the thrush''s words and laughed.


    ''They bother people, and when I tell them to stop doing that, they laugh and tease me, they''re an evil organization in the end. I won''t join an organization of such bad people.


    ''Well, um, if you think I''m evil, why don''t you use your power to take me, that evil, out here and now?''


    ''''Senior Masama hasn''t done anything wrong yet, and I can''t sell a fight to him.


    Tsugumi said with a heartfelt look of sadness to the provoking Masama.


    ''But I know that you will do bad things from now on. But the bad behavior so far has been done by my will. If you know this much, you might as well attack me, but you can''t. But you can''t. You''re one of those kids. Oh, I''m not kidding. It''s more of a nice touch. You''re likable.


    As he speaks, Masama walks over to the thrush and Akane.


    ''A girl like you is exactly what the Snowflake Society deserves.


    Masama said as they passed each other. It''s a good idea to have a good time.


    ''''By the way, Akane, why are you on the roof?''''


    After Masama leaves, Tsugumi calls out to Akane.


    "Ki...... I don''t feel so good, so I thought I''d take a little ...... rooftop to refresh myself.


    (Liar.)


    Another voice in Akane''s mind.


    (Akane is ...... the worst liar ever. ......)


    This time I can see not only her voice, but also her figure. The other Akane gives him a look of disdain and chastises him fiercely.


    (You should have ditched the Snowflake Society from the start and taken a friend. Then you wouldn''t have suffered so much. (No?)


    That statement from her other self made sense. That''s what Akane had been thinking all along.


    ''Why is Tsugumi-chan?''


    Akane asks, desperately ignoring her other self.


    ''I knew that guy was like an evil boss. So I thought I''d try to talk to him like a skeleton...''''


    He returns to his usual thrush and speaks with a cheerful expression.


    ''Skeevan ......''


    ''Yeah, I escaped class and was reincarnated as a skeleton, so it looks like I''m going to go the way of evil and enter a benevolent battle of evil versus evil.


    (I know I''m kidding, but Thrush is already ready to fight Masama-kun: ......)


    Akane thought as she looked at Tsugumi, who put her hands on her hips and threw her chest out with a smug look on her face.


    (Why? ....... Until just a few days ago, even Tsugumi was as weak as Akane, so why is one of you so strong ......)


    Akane felt both jealous and miserable at the same time. And a little later, she felt even more miserable as a fierce self-loathing boiled over at the thought of having such feelings for someone she considered her best friend.


    ******


    The women''s soccer team members finished changing and walked together down the hallway to the field.


    "Jap Jap Jap Jap Jap Jap Jap Jap Jap Jap Jap.


    Angelina hummed as she walked ahead of the girls'' soccer team members.


    ''Ta-da!''


    Angelina, who was in a good mood, suddenly stopped with an angry voice. Seeing this, the female soccer club members wondered.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''��Ms. Angelina.


    Seeing Angelina bracing herself with caution, Eikai calls out to her with a questioning look.


    Masama appeared in front of Angelina.


    Angelina knows that Masama and Masaki are bringing disquiet to Anrakuni Junior High. They''ve hurt Kami, too. It''s impossible not to be alarmed, and the fire of anger flickers in her eyes.


    ''Oh, this is great. Great. I didn''t check it out the last time I saw it, but this dolphin, despite its loveliness on the outside, is carrying a tremendous amount of karma. I didn''t check it out properly the other day, but now I''m going to look at it with my own eyes, so I can clearly see it.


    Masama, projecting the holographic display, looks at Angelina and Diplay in turn, and with a happy look on his face, he speaks the words that only he can understand.


    ''What are you talking about?''��This guy,


    It''s kind of gross. He''s cute in the face. It''s gross.


    "Atai kaoyoktemo denpanatoko kirai.


    Seeing Masama like that, the women''s soccer team members are drawn back.


    ''Was it Angelina?��Do you know what I mean?��Don''t know?��You want to know what it is?��I can see the karma that people have to carry. I can see the weight of guilt. I can see the guilt that people have to bear, too. The amount of guilt you carry is enormous. And you carry the guilt, don''t you?��Isn''t that right?


    Jack. ......


    It''s not just something I can see. I can also quantify it.


    Masama flips the holographic display over and shows it to Angelina. The screen shows Angelina''s image on the screen, and she shows him how her name and numbers are reflected together. The numbers are yellow and red, with two floating above and below. The yellow number on top is 5756 and the red number on the bottom is 72891.


    That''s a high number. It''s the first time in a long time that I''ve seen a red number that is so high. Do you know what this number means?��It''s your guilt quantified. The yellow on top is guilt. Red on the bottom is guilt you committed.


    Japs: ......


    Angelina could understand a little bit of what Masama was saying. Angelina remembers. He was right. I have a karma on my shoulders. I''m also dragging my guilt with me.


    ''Hey, let''s go, Angelina, ....... And this guy is crazy.


    ''''Yeah. We''re in the same class, but she''s friendly with the back street dwellers, Kumozuka and Shibatani, and it''s looking bad at that point.


    The women''s soccer team members urged Angelina--


    I can''t. Angelina can''t move anymore.


    Masama said with a smirk. In fact, Angelina didn''t move from her spot.


    ''It''s called ''Yama-Appli''. It''s not ''Yama-Appri''.


    As he said it, Masama switched between the images on the Diplay and pointed to an appley icon in the shape of Enma''s face from the row of icons.


    ''''Ja-......p .......''''


    Mr. Angelie?


    What''s the matter with you?


    The football team members also noticed that Angelina was acting strangely. Frozen in place, it was clear that her charming dolphin face had turned into a sad and pained expression.


    ''Is crime and punishment something that people''s minds decide for themselves?��But in front of me, it''s certainly a force to be reckoned with. It can be described as a number. It can be transformed into power. The guilt that exists in your consciousness, the guilt that you''ve accumulated can be quantified by my standards and transformed into power that conforms to that number.


    Masama explained his abilities, but the meaning of his words was largely unknown to those present.


    ''I''ll have you do some ''prison work'',''


    Japs: ......


    With Masama''s words, Angelina felt a horrible sensation as if her consciousness was being rewritten.


    And I''ll have you make a ''statement'' as well. If you don''t speak the language, write it down.


    After Masama says just that, he turns on his heel and walks away.


    Angelina follows suit.


    ''''Hey ...... Angelina!''''


    Eikai shouted, but Angelina wandered off and followed Masama.


    ''Isn''t that the one who''s causing all the commotion by any chance?''


    You mean he has paranormal powers?


    It would be better to inform Kumozuka-senpai and Kagamuro-san: ......


    "Soleyori Aizawa-senpai, recommendation.


    We''ve got to let Tsuruga-sensei and the other guards know first, don''t we?


    I prefer Mr. Yukioka from Temporary Insurance. That man is actually a famous mad scientist.


    The female soccer team members called out to each other and went to report to each other. Eikai was the only one who took the opportunity to send a text message to Tsugumi to report it.

 2182 28.

    Six people gathered in the infirmary after receiving reports from women''s football clubs: Tsugumi, Kamimi, Makoto, Akira, and Tsuruga. Of course there are Junko.


    "How am I supposed to take a story about how I went out of my way to lose my ability in front of a ladies soccer player? Are you trying to confuse me with lies, or are you a self-confident fool?"


    After confirming what they had heard, they said with a truly astonishing face.


    "Maybe both. I''m sure it''s a type that doesn''t suit you. Anyway, it''s very chatty, and I feel like I want to give myself up because I don''t care who I''m dealing with."


    And, wobble.


    "Do you know him well?


    "I''m in the same class as us, and I''m in the seat behind the shake, so I talk to the shake a lot. As Shaking said, I feel like I''m alone with a chat."


    Ten nights answered Tsuruga''s question about the bracelet pose.


    "I''m just accepting conversations to get into trouble. It doesn''t suit me. Still, when you brainwash Angelina, does that help?


    Shaking brings into question.


    "I have the ability to create my own double using corpses. So I got help once."


    "That doesn''t have to be a human body. Maybe just meat."


    Kamimi and Junko explain Angelina''s abilities.


    "The ability to create a double... Angelina will make an invincible team."


    Everyone dreams of Angelina''s team and Tsuruga laughs slightly.


    "No... I think there''s a time limit."


    And Junko.


    "I know it''s Angelina, but doesn''t Tsuruga think it''s pathetic that other women football players are missing?


    "I was just delusional. I didn''t tell you to make it happen."


    Tsuruga coughed lightly during the tenth night.


    "I was delusional about the football team full of Angelina."


    "Yeah, I thought of it too....."


    "You''re going to be a loud team with Jap Jap. The moment we score, we''ll all be jerking off together! or something."


    Tsugumi and Kamimi said.


    "For the time being, Angelina seems to have interesting abilities. Do I touch the concept of sin and manipulate it?


    Junko touches the horse.


    "It''s not necessarily one force or effect, and I don''t think it''s true because I talked to the person, but if Yukioka doesn''t resist, it looks bad."


    "I''m fine. I don''t feel guilty much."


    It was Junko who was really brought up, but she laughed and said it out loud.


    "As far as I''ve heard, guilt also works, but it seems that the sins actually committed also work. As far as I know, there''s a lot of sin you''ve piled up."


    "Hmm... depending on the amount of sin, resistance to abilities (Resist) is also difficult, so I''m scared if that''s the case. Well, I don''t think so."


    To be honest, Junko shows the worst potential, but Junko has never heard of it, and sees it as impossible in terms of mechanism, such as resistance to surgery and abilities that act directly on the body and spirit (Resist), which differs depending on the conditions.


    "I''ll get in touch with Masao, but I''ll talk to him about something. In his usual condition, he might be able to talk about what he''s up to."


    Shake suggests.


    "Put me on speaker and call me."


    Aiyo


    Junko prompted me to call Masao.


    "Ha, Masano. I hear you put Angelina under your wing. Is it okay to declare war?


    Well, I was going to declare war, but I don''t mind receiving it at this time.


    "Ah, here are ten nights, Tsugumi, Junko, Kamimi and Senpai Aizawa. And Tsuruga Sensei. We''ve identified you as our enemy, and the next time we meet, we''ll kill each other, but you''re ready for that, aren''t you?


    Would it be good for your classmates to confirm it? Can I take it?


    It sounds like a conversation between close friends when you two talk in a quiet tone.


    "I don''t understand why you''re doing this."


    Ten nights go by.


    I''ve told you so many times already. It''s a cliffside gummy. I want it in my organization. If Tsugumi from the cliffside enters the Snowflake Society, you don''t have to bother yourself like this. Do you understand that? That''s what I''m here for. Her powers are very attractive. It is possible that we can expand the range of power even further, and if we join her, her world will surely expand as well. Shake, you''re the same. I invited you because I think you deserve our company. [M] And Junko Yukioka. Anyone I find qualified should join my organization. But I don''t seem to like persuading or soliciting people. [M] Yeah, it seems so. I wonder how you''ll find out. "


    "So... why are you taking hostile action when you say you''re going to solicit?"


    Ten nights of frustration.


    "First of all, it''s a way of knowing each other in comparison to strength."


    Tsugumi said before the horse answered.


    Hey, it''s been a while.


    When I heard Tsugumi''s voice, the horse called out consciously.


    "If you hurt one of my students, I will never enter that organization."


    A rare and serial tone, Tsugumi tells you clearly.


    I wonder? Even if you hurt a student or not, I''m sure you''ll ask me to let you in. Bye bye.


    With conviction, Masao hangs up the phone.


    I wonder if there''s a trump card.


    Junko murmured.


    "Be careful, Tsugumi. If you get fucked up, call anybody in here."


    "Wooswoosh"


    When the shake drew attention, Tsugumi replied in a salute pose with a smile. Looks like we''ve returned to our usual Tsugumi quickly.


    "Shaking is a fresh place to watch out for others."


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen much of it either."


    Truth was told, and ten nights nodded.


    Masao, who was on the phone as he walked, arrived at his destination just after hanging up the phone.


    Behind the gymnasium. Bad students in school runs hang out. It''s the warden''s group.


    "This guy...."


    The constitutional successor who was in it stood up unexpectedly. I was followed by a shake, so I knew Masao from the first glance. Of course, I''ve heard it before.


    "What? It''s a reaction that seems to know me. Those girls'' toys? Well, no."


    Looking at the constitutional succession, the horse calls the holographic display.


    Launch the Yama App on your virtual phone to reflect the guilt and sin figures of everyone present.


    "What? How bad is the sin? And you''re surprisingly guilty."


    "Hey, you hungry bastard...."


    The warden stood up vigilantly, feeling something unbearable on the horse.


    The faces of the defects changed at once. I activated the Yama App and turned it into a servant.


    "Well, if we keep it that way, we''ll hold it until tomorrow. I mean, it''s settled tomorrow."


    Murmuring, the horse left the scene behind.


    The remaining defects of the warden''s group revert to their original faces. But no one remembered the horse, including the constitutional succession.


    Cabinet Secretary Tomigao Kijima was beaten by the media every day and talked about it in a bad way online.


    Within the party or the same faction within the party, there are people who accuse Tomiga men. Even when prompted to apologize for a problem, the attitude of never trying to apologize is viewed as problematic.


    Grandpa, you''re early.


    My granddaughter, Qian, looks at the entrance to the living room and calls out worriedly to Tomiga, who is lying on the living room sofa.


    "Ah... I see...? Hurry up. Is there a problem?"


    When he was worried about a serious decision, Tomiga made a thorny voice.


    "No... But lately, Grandpa, it seems always spicy."


    "You watch TV, you watch newspapers, you know Akane, don''t you? That''s what I''m talking about. I''m hated all over Japan now."


    Toga Man was delighted and troubled by his granddaughter who had been trying to pull him off until recently.


    "No matter how many other people beat you, Grandpa wasn''t bad. Don''t be depressed because I don''t hate you."


    "Shut up! Thanks to whom?"


    I shouted and said something I shouldn''t continue to say, and Tomiga himself became relieved.


    Qian looked as if she had seen something incredible, but her eyes began to spill large tears, and her face became more and more distorted.


    "Aka....."


    When I called, I was already late. Qian ran down the hallway.


    "Hah... I did it..."


    With a bitter and crushed face, Tomiga headed to Akane''s room. From the sounding direction of the footsteps, I was thought to have returned to my room.


    "Akane... I''m sorry. Grandpa was sorry. I was tired from everything....."


    I apologize outside the room, but Akane doesn''t hear me circling and earplugging in the bed.


    (I can''t believe Grandpa... hit Qian like that...)


    I knew that Akane might have gotten caught up, but I was still shocked. Even Akane''s weak heart was deeply eclipsed.


    (I don''t like everything anymore... Everyone makes him suffer... I want to disappear from this world....)


    Immediately after murmuring without speaking, Akane''s consciousness sank into the gentle darkness.

 2183 29.

    The morning of the cliff house. Tsugumi was eating breakfast with her mother''s thistle and tabletop in a school run.


    Tsugumi immediately noticed that the thistle was watching with suspicious eyes.


    "What''s wrong?


    I will ask from Tsugumi.


    "Tsugumi, what''s wrong with you lately?


    Yes, I do.


    Tsugumi confirmed the thistle lightly.


    "I''ll fix it. I''m not the only one. Friends can help. We''ll figure it out together."


    "That''s right....."


    The thistle made a slightly confusing expression on the magnificent Tsugumi.


    (Mom, you''re getting sharp. If she was a mom a while ago, she wasn''t so sensitive to my changes.)


    On the other hand, Tsugumi is delighted with the change in her mother.


    "Tugumi has changed. Of course it would be nice. It''s kind of... unhelpful."


    Just after being told the same thing Tsugumi thought of her mother, a worrying dialogue pops out of her thistle mouth.


    Was it a waste?


    "I could have enjoyed the change of gummies even more if I had been watching the gummies as they are for a long time. I didn''t want to see you properly, but I wanted to make Tsugumi do what I wanted... because I was desperate to make her behave as I wanted, and all I could think of was that... It was stupid, wasn''t it, I...."


    Tears and thuds shaking your voice as you speak.


    "Mother... If you think I''m sorry, give me a penny."


    "I can''t do that."


    Tsugumi smiled and whispered the edges of her eyes, but the thistle refused.


    The living room of the Yukioka Laboratory.


    Recently, we often eat together with Junko and Makoto in the morning. Because the time for the two of you to get up is earlier than usual in order to go to Etsuji. It is a little late for the other facets of the laboratory to come to life. Although the rhythm of sleep is extremely irregular in Junko.


    "How long will you be able to see your true onee-chan''s runs? I think you''re better than a uniform."


    On that day, however, some of the young girls had their heads potted. They may be placed in the living room to change their mood, or they may be transferred to the reception room or lab. It was Junko''s consideration that she would get tired of all the same scenery in the same place.


    "I prefer uniforms to school runs, so I usually wear them. Maybe I won''t be going to school until today or tomorrow. Then I''ll put you back in uniform."


    Er? Although I prefer running in science...


    When you hear the true word, you look sad.


    "Makoto thinks it''s settled today."


    Junko says, placing a plate of baked salmon on the table.


    "From that conversation, if I were an enemy, I would. Even if you think about his character as a Magic Horse, that''s how it looks. I''m not familiar with the character of the devil, but as long as I''m listening, I feel like I''ve heard what I''m actually talking about."


    True didn''t have a very good impression of the horse. I find it strange that solitude is a fierce type and that it is often the leader of one group.


    "I think personality is very difficult, but I don''t know how to say it to other people''s personalities, and above all, I think the power of Masao Horse is real. It''s not just about supernatural forces, it''s also about creating an organization that brings together geniuses from all over the world called Snowflake Society."


    Junko likes Masanoma very much. In addition to the achievements to date, there are parts that are attractive, including the future.


    "I think all the kids who belong to Snowflake Society know that something''s wrong with them. But that''s probably the opposite of what''s fascinating."


    I see.


    Leaders who have difficulty or many shortcomings in their personality say that they are so motivated - and that they have attracted talented people, Junko has argued before. I have heard the truth. On the contrary, Junko said that there would be more people at the top who were perfect type and didn''t show their faults at all, but it could also be a tendency to gather people of customer temperament.


    At the end of the meal, True activates the virtual phone and looks at the mailbox. I received an email from Masaki.


    "Today, I''m definitely going to set up a horse. Be careful."


    Okay. Thank you. "


    I was careful. I knew it. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    (Does this mean you''re going to grow up? Am I a little grown up?


    It was true to think such a thing.


    Residents of the Uenohara family have been aware of the strange state of Kamimi since yesterday. I was almost silent and much quieter during the meal. But I''ve been fighting.


    From the eyes of Umeko Uenohara, the uncontrollable fighting spirit seemed to be leaking from his great-grandchildren''s whole body.


    I haven''t seen Angelina since yesterday. It is obvious that something terrible happened. Even though the mother''s eldest son was worried and asked, Kamimi was making it difficult to say.


    The next morning, Umeko, who saw a clear increase in Kamimi''s fighting spirit, called out at the front door before Kamimi went to school.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but is that what you have to fight for?


    "No, but I won''t miss it, so I''ll face it. I take this for granted. Well, it''s the usual thing."


    When Umeko asks, Kamimi


    "Besides, I''m not going to fight alone."


    Kamimi smiled and replied. Then plum blossoms small.


    "At first, I was wondering if you had a way this way. That''s why your father is. He''s not a bad kid, but I''m glad. I couldn''t be like me or my stupid son because I was a bad boy."


    "Stupid son... Grandpa?


    Kamimi reacted to Umeko''s dialogues, which she talked about. I''ve never heard of my grandfather before. When I asked my father a long time ago, I remember being very angry.


    "Uenohara Makichi. I gave birth to only one child with a stomach ache. He became a mercenary just like me, but he was also a sniffer in the mercenary neighborhood because he was a big fool with a mercenary face who enjoyed murder. Besides, I was abusing your father, Uenosuke, who was my son to me. There is also the part where Uenosuke has twisted. I twisted it, but I cut it. I didn''t step into the world. After all, this is thanks to Makichi."


    "Grandpa... is he still alive?


    "I checked, and there was rumor that he was dead. But I don''t know the truth. I''ve seen Kamimi once. When I heard that Kamimi had been born, I told her to show me only her face. I was a little surprised that that stupid son of a bitch would feel that way when he ate his age."


    "It''s interesting, but it''s time to go to school...."


    I don''t know, Kamimi.


    "Oops. And what I''m trying to say is, honestly, that you''re happy, happy, and unhappy to be here. If... if you die earlier than I do, I''ll have to cry for the rest of my 900 years. You don''t want to die for me because you don''t want to."


    "Grandma Zeng... you''ve declared that you will live for a thousand years now.


    "Hey, I don''t see any sign of dying, and I''m wondering how much I''m gonna live for."


    Kamimi pointed it out, and Umeko smiled and said.


    The horse learned about Angelina''s abilities yesterday. I simply asked Angelina if she had any special moves, and she wrote them down and told me. And I had them try it.


    What I actually used to see my abilities was a lump of cheap chicken for about 200 yen.


    "Jeep! Jeep!


    A mini-size Angelina, mounted on the horse''s palm, shouted many times with a small voice.


    The mini-size Angelina collapsed and returned to the meat mass in less than an hour, but it turns out that it survived long enough to make the most of it.


    It took a lot of preparation to take advantage of Angelina''s abilities. It is difficult without considerable financial resources and connections, but there are both.


    Morning. An abandoned factory just outside the city. Political horses and Angelina visited the backstreet residents'' favorite places to trade and fight.


    Looking at the stupid, sudden voice in front of him, the horse was slightly pulling.


    "It was unexpected and unexpected. I didn''t think you''d be brought here alive."


    Numerous transparent square boxes on one side of the factory hall. Small, yellow chunks are squeezed into the box without gaps and continue to ring, making it a big chorus. I don''t know how many hundreds, no thousands, a lot of leopards.


    It was a male leopard for an egg harvesting chicken called Layer. Unlike meat chicks called broilers, chicken males for ovulation are immediately slaughtered at the time of the chicken.


    The horses were delivered here using backstreet vendors, informants, and couriers.


    "I would have preferred the body. Ah, but even if a large number of strangely murdered bodies are sent, that''s what it is, isn''t it? I don''t like maggots and flies boiling in large quantities."


    A political horse gazing at Angelina whispering.


    "Bye, Angelina. Please. It was meant to be killed anyway, and it''s okay for us to make the most of it. But I don''t want to see Chiyoko get killed one after another, so hang in there, Angelina."


    Jap!


    A political horse that looks at you with a selfish mouth. Angelina nodded loudly and opened the lid of a transparent case with lots of leopards nearby.


    During school, Qian regretted what happened yesterday in the limousine.


    I''m sure he was hurt, but I don''t think he had to behave like that. I''m sure that hurts my grandfather too.


    (Just put a message in Grandpa... When I get home... I''ll talk to Grandpa properly)


    With that in mind, Qian sends a SNS message to her grandfather.


    I''m sorry about yesterday. I want to talk to you at night, if possible. "


    It was Grandpa who made the mistake. However, Grandpa was worried about Akane. "


    My grandfather Tomiga replied quickly, and Qian smiled as she stroked her chest down.


    And Grandpa finally made up his mind.


    Soon afterwards, I received a sentence of concern.


    "What''s the decision?


    "Secret"


    After asking, Qian wasn''t worried that it wouldn''t be a bad thing because for some reason the bird replied with a stamp to faece.

 2184 30.

    The morning home room begins in the shaking and ten-night classroom. But even at this time, Masao hasn''t been to school.


    "Is it evil that he hasn''t come because he''s too busy preparing for you?


    Smile and shake.


    "It''s not a joke, it''s true. I don''t know what I''m going to do, so let''s keep it tight."


    Ten nights prompts vigilance.


    "Whenever we''re at work, we''ll keep our guard down. Otherwise, I''ll die, and the worst will be mad at you."


    "The way I say shaking is more offensive to you than dying..."


    Suddenly, loud shocks and disruptive sounds are sounded outside the classroom, interrupting the conversation for ten nights.


    When the teacher and the students went out into the hallway, several defective students who had a bat were seen to be rampant by knocking on walls and breaking windows.


    "Does this mean... he''s manipulating the bad guys too?"


    Ten nights murmured.


    The troubled defects are as faceless as a noble face. It instilled creepy fear in the students.


    "What are you doing, Chimitachi!


    The head of the barcode head appears and bravely squeezes one of the defective students from behind and tries to capture them. The head teacher goes to the gym in the general martial arts, so I remember his arm.


    However, the defective student wielded the bondage of the combatant lightly with a deviant force, and even grabbed the barcode hair and threw it away with one hand.


    "Hah...."


    The teacher loses consciousness by striking the classroom wall from his back.


    "Not only is it brainwashing and manipulating, but it also seems to be powering up mysteriously. That''s why it''s the tenth night. Come on, Mejiro Emerald, what the hell!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Nominated for shaking, Ten Nights took off his school run, shirt and trousers and put on his helm.


    "Mejiro emeralda..."


    Ten nights I went out in the hallway, in front of the raging bad guys, and gave them a famous name that didn''t feel very good as usual, but the words stopped halfway.


    (They... can do it. It is better not to be alarmed)


    I approached it and felt the strength of the brainwashers in ten nights.


    "Mejiro Emeralder is here!


    Students tremble with a loud scream and pose. This was a serious ten nights because it was designed to increase the combat power if you put in the mood and give it a name.


    The brainwashers also reacted and headed for the tenth night.


    Mejiro Drop Kick!


    Ten nights of drop-kicking for the first brainwashed face. The height, the movement, and the vibrancy of the form took students away from the sightseeing mode.


    When I got up, I was mixed up with a second defect. It was faster than I thought.


    "It''s strong....."


    Ten nights moan. I grabbed the brainwashing arm and pulled it from myself, but the bad muscle strength is away from the human and it doesn''t go smoothly. But ten nights were stronger, and the defect was cast over ten nights.


    The other defects that were raging in the back reacted and gathered around.


    "There''s more of them. You want me to join you?


    "You could have killed him if you had the strength to shake. I''ll figure it out."


    Shaking offered, but I refused quietly for ten nights.


    "If you get really fucked up, I''ll kill these guys and help you!"


    Stick a nail in it and shake it with a gun out. Students gaze at it.


    After that, it was a trick, but ten nights alone stunned and cleared all brainwashing problems.


    "I can hear destruction from the bottom. I''ll go."


    Hey, I''m coming, too.


    Ten nights later, he goes down the stairs. Shaking followed.


    In a hallway with a year-long classroom, several brainwashers, including the warden, were rampaging.


    "Stop it, you guys! Wake up!


    Tsuruga suddenly stood in front of the brainwashers, who clearly thought she was out of her mind.


    "Ukie!


    The warden shouted and flew to Tsuruga, assembling it to Tsuruga''s body.


    "This guy... what, is this power... doing some crazy medicine?


    Obviously, the warden, who was inferior to Tsuruga, threw Tsuruga down with unusual force and forced her to fall to the floor.


    "Guuu..."


    The warden strangled me and I lost my temper from Tsuruga''s face.


    If I die now, I''ll make this kid a murderer. I will never bear such a cross!


    When she screamed in her heart, Tsuruga shaped herself desperately, squeezing her strength and pushing back the warden''s hand from her neck.


    "What are you doing! You guys!"


    After being late because I was dating my great-grandmother, Kami appeared in the hallway on the first floor of the year and shouted.


    "Uhh... rah... bah..."


    The guard''s hand relaxed. Reacting to the beauty above, a puzzling expression clearly appeared on the face like Noh''s face.


    (Mmm... that''s what I''m talking about!


    Tsuruga, who had clearly witnessed the scene, pushed the warden''s body, which was covered, and kicked it off.


    Ah, here it is.


    One of the manipulated defects saw Kamimi enter the classroom and tried to stop it, but before that, the warden stopped.


    "Uenohara! He''s not completely insane! Definitely remembers! I''m convinced of that now!


    Tsuruga shouted at the warden!


    "You can restore his sanity!


    "What? Me? How...?"


    Tsuruga didn''t understand what he was saying, and while he was asking, the warden attacked Kamimi. The top beauty is refreshing.


    "He''s in love with you!


    "Ehhhhh!?


    To assure Tsuruga, Kamimi shouted. When asked, there are quite a few verses that come to mind.


    "You can undo it! Butcher! Butcher! To wake a man who has lost his mind, the effect of a woman in love with Butcher has been determined since ancient times!


    "I don''t want to!


    Kamimi completely rejected Tsuruga''s shout. There, the warden jumps again.


    "Besides, if it''s a buzz... how about a buzz..."


    "Uraban...."


    After murmuring, the beauty was relieved. The warden stops, stares at himself and weeps.


    (When fighting, the other person''s feelings may occasionally be conveyed. The warden... that''s the strongest thing I''ve ever seen. It''s huge. It conveys awareness of me.)


    The warden''s painful heart was conveyed, and Kamimi also cried.


    (The warden is also fighting between sanity and madness... Then... I can''t help it)


    Looking at such a warden, Kamimi made up her mind.


    "Warden, wake up!


    After deciding to apply a quick crack without prolonging the suffering, Kamimi chewed the hook on the chin tip of the warden.


    The warden falls with his white eyes peeled off.


    "I have no body and no lid. There is no romance. I can''t hang up."


    "Tsuruga-sensei... still a teacher?


    Tsuruga shook her clothes and moaned. When Kamimi blamed her with a blatant face, other brainwashed people arrived at Kamimi at the same time.


    Since the warden group was out of their minds and out of the classroom, the teachers told him not to leave the classroom in advance, so the students were pulling in inside the classroom.


    All the brainwashers were rampant only in the hallway. But one student enters the classroom.


    Brain dysfunction that entered the classroom for a year in front of Kamimi. It was a year of defects, and it was his class.


    "Succession to the Constitution"


    "Kenji-kun?


    When I saw the constitutional succession that came into the classroom, Tsugumi shouted.


    Constitutional succession is expressionless with a bat in one hand, but the line of sight is directed only at Tsugumi. And the students realized it.


    Looks like you nominated me.


    Tsugumi stood up smiling.


    (But is it because he''s being manipulated to watch the tsugumi? Or...)


    I don''t think so when I look at the succession of constitutions. Everyone knows that the constitutional successor is concerned about Tsugumi. I don''t think he will understand, but he knows. That''s why I suspected that my feelings for Tsugumi appeared in a distorted way even after being manipulated.


    "Tsugumi..."


    Akane calls out worriedly. Akane also knows that this situation is obviously the work of a political horse.


    "It''s okay."


    To put it bluntly, Tsugumi summons Mimizman to confront the constitutional succession.


    It was Mimizuman who set it up first. I wonder if it moved to control the floor, and I enter the constitutional inheritance.


    Constitutional succession twisted and avoided, but this was convenient for Mimizmann. The long body was inverted where it moved to the rear of the constitutional succession, and wrapped around the body of the constitutional succession.


    A Mizmann that wraps around several times as if the snake were tightening up its prey. It seemed that the restraint deactivation had been completed.


    However, Constitutional succession exerted his strength with a faceless expression, and shook Mimizuman''s body with his strength.


    In addition, when the Mimizuman''s torso was raised high above his head with both hands, he threw the Mimizuman at Tsugumi.


    Immediately before the clash, Tsugumi disappeared without moving a single eyebrow.


    "Looks like it didn''t work with a rope. Just Mimizmann."


    Looking at the faceless constitutional inheritance, Tsugumi spilled a cool smile and looked stylish.

 2185 31.

    The staff room meeting was also very rough about the incident where the defects were going crazy and out of control.


    "I''m just rampaging in the hallway right now, but I don''t know when I''m going to go to the student."


    "It''s creepy that they all look like emotionless dolls in a controlled movement. In any case, it''s not their own will."


    "Did you take any weird drugs?


    "Have you fallen prey to a strange religion? Or maybe it''s the illegal drug-acting dream band."


    "Let''s call the police. I don''t give a shit about decency."


    "It''s not a matter of decency. That is not the will of the student in any way. But do you think that would make sense to the police?


    "So if you cause a serious situation, will you take responsibility?


    "Sekininga, Sekininga, Sekininga, Sekininga! This is the biggest reason for making Japan a hidden society, but this social disease won''t heal after hundreds of years."


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    A noisy staff room. But when I saw the door open and Tsuruga appeared, the noise of the teachers stopped sharply.


    "Some students are stopping. Let''s trust them."


    Tsuruga breathes deeply about her seat.


    "Is that the theory that the student who is stopping is okay because he is a student in the back street? I''m not convinced. If you''re from the back street, you''re a student at our school before that, right?


    A short-haired female teacher asks Tsuruga.


    "That''s right. Just because I''m a resident of the back street doesn''t mean I can risk it."


    The barcode-headed physical education teacher agrees.


    "But there''s nothing we can do. Calling the police can make the situation worse by leaving them alone while the police arrive. In that case, we have to leave it to a powerful ambition."


    Tsuruga, who had assembled his arm, told him on the traffic surface.


    "Well, let''s think about what to do after this is over, rather than the convergence of events. An excuse to protect the students."


    The social teacher, who is not the barcode head, said in a disgusting tone.


    Ten nights and shaking repeatedly went back and forth between the infirmary and the hallway. Ten nights later, the defective students were transported to the infirmary. Not only did they sway at night, but other students also cooperated to transport the defective students.


    Junko ~, apply healing magic ~


    The shake that brought in the new student called out.


    I wonder if the magic of recovery is impossible.


    Junko says while checking the bones of the transported students for abnormalities.


    "Junko should stop being a mad scientist and stay an insurance teacher here forever. Ten nights would be more pleasant."


    "No, why are you pulling me out..."


    Ten nights turned into a gloomy face as I shook my head.


    (Even though I''ve already given up. Junko has Senpai Aizawa)


    Ten nights of murmuring in your heart, as you can tell yourself.


    "My temporary insurance physician''s job is due yesterday. I just got a special extension because something seems to be going on today."


    "Oh, that''s right. I mean, because something seems to be happening, I can''t believe it can be extended for such an ambiguous reason."


    When she heard Junko''s story, Shaking said unexpectedly, the door of the infirmary opened and a woman appeared.


    "Congratulations. I was told something was going on, so I had a heartbeat."


    The school''s original insurance physician told Junko with his head down.


    "Leave me alone. Perfect. I wonder if I can get out of here."


    Junko stretches lightly.


    No, Junko should stay here and rehabilitate herself.


    And, wobble. When Junko started moving, I felt that nothing was going to happen.


    If you''re a recovery clerk, you still know, but you don''t have a recovery facility? Well, you think I''m going to stir it up extra and make the mess worse, but it''s okay. "


    "I don''t care if you say so."


    Junko said with a smile, and he still looked suspicious with a smile. Even though I believe in the truth, I have always been distrustful of Junko.


    "Anyway, I don''t think I''m so messy where you and Akira are involved for ten nights."


    "I''m doing something else."


    Ten nights unexpectedly penetrated Junko with an unyielding smile.


    After defeating the warden, Kamimi defeated the other brainwashers one after the other. But it wasn''t as easy as I thought.


    A strange force is forcing them to pull out their power. The upper beauty sees whether the limit of potential has been removed. Therefore, instead of the usual feeling of fighting with the students, they are forced into a troublesome battle in Sylvia, where they are in the same mood as the actual battle, and they still have to be careful not to have the other party chase serious serious injuries.


    "Gu...."


    I was finally attacked by one of the brainwashing malfunctions that hit me from behind. He kicked me in the back and staggered in front of me, while Kamimi looked up and roared. Pain and shock make your body numb.


    After the motion stopped, the beauty was hit by the brainwashing defect in the front.


    While Kamimi avoided the fist, he stabbed the counter elbow in the face with brainwashing problems. The brainwash collapses as you break your nasal bones and scatter a lot of nosebleed.


    Brain wash defects that kicked in from behind jumped out with both hands open, trying to strangle the top beauty from the back, but the top beauty fell down a lot on the brink and passed it.


    At the same time as he stood up vigorously, Kamimi knocked the upper with his palm on the brainwashed jaw. Brain wash defect that breaks the jaw bone and collapses easily.


    "It''s already pimpled. Don''t you know? Be prepared for serious injuries."


    Murmuring in a low voice, Kamimi checks the front and back of the hallway. There are three left. A large amount of adrenaline erupted at once, and the pain in the back was gone.


    The three remaining brainwashers attacked at once, but Kamimi saw a slight time lag, dodged the first brainwasher fist to attack, slipped through the side, and shoved a knife into the back of the brainwasher''s throat.


    The upper beauty turns around. I also looked back at the brainwashing defect that was just dodged by the attack, but almost at the same time as I looked back, the back fist released by Kamimi turned around and severely beat the face of the brainwashing defect.


    Takes enough damage to the fundus orbital fracture, causes a concussion, and defects in brainwashing fall.


    Kamimi does not stop moving, does not fail to pay attention to the front and back, and jumps towards the face of one of the brainwashed people and kicks his knees.


    One of the others, a knife in his throat, stopped moving and coughed up a brainwashing head, and the top beauty heel fell on his face on the floor.


    I thought I had it all cleared up, and it was then.


    "Jap!" "Jap!" "Jap!" "Jap!" "Jap!" "Jap!"


    Several familiar voices echo nearby. Kamimi makes her face stronger for a moment.


    From the broken window glass, multiple angelinas come in one after the other to start a big chorus of japs. Kamimi sees it and feels a strong sense of pre-vision.


    I remember Kamimi. Angelina came to my rescue when she was captured.


    "At that time... a lot of Angelina showed up to help me, but the next doppelganger is coming after me."


    Looking at a dozen Angelinas who looked at themselves with hostility, Kamimi murmured ironically and stood up.


    "Help me, help me, help me again. I''ll keep doing it again and again. Come on!"


    Gyaaaaahp!


    When Kamimi shouted, Angelina and the others shouted together, killing for Kamimi.

 2186 32.

    The Mimizuman who thought he was gone appears again. But this time it''s not just Mimizmann. There was also a big chickpea.


    "Piyo piyo piyo"


    As the giant hyoko cutely rings, he goes to the constitutional inheritance. Mimizuman moves around stitching his giant leopard feet.


    The constitutional successor punched Big Chiyoko silently.


    The fist stuck in the big chick''s chest, but it didn''t seem to work at all.


    Mimizu Man stretched from the feet of the giant hyoko, and now wrapped several times around the legs of the constitutional inheritance.


    "Piyo"


    Big Chiyoko hits the headband on the head of the unbalanced constitutional succession. You can kill him if you stick your mouth out, but the headband is also pretty powerful.


    "Hey... Tsugumi, aren''t you doing too much?


    "Constitutional succession, you''re alive, right?


    With Yasuko, who looks worried about a large constitutional inheritance.


    "I think it''s okay, but I think I should take it to the infirmary and see Dr. Yukioka."


    Tsugumi looked down on the constitutional succession and said.


    It was then that my friends in the constitutional succession embraced the succession.


    Jeep!


    "Jajajajajarpu"


    "Jappoo"


    From the entrance to the front and rear of the classroom, three or six Angelina fell into the avalanche and shouted.


    "Angelina! Lots!"


    "What''s going on!?


    "I mean, I feel bad about my eyes, and I feel like I''m getting an aura of evil."


    "I don''t think Angelina''s going crazy."


    The students shout individually.


    "Then this is it."


    And Tsugumi quietly proclaimed, and vanished the giant leopard and the mizman, and called another seventy-seven wonders.


    "Eh!?


    "First time to see"


    "I''ve seen it before. It''s Uncle Beruga."


    The students shout in amazement. It appeared to be a small chachi with arms and feet, and a beruga with arms and hairy legs. Whatever the latter looks like, it''s Uncle Beruga.


    "Uncle Beluga screamed and tried to capture it as my seventy-seven wonders. Shachi is a new seventy-seven wonder I painted. Name it Shachibiko."


    Tugumi, who followed Uncle Beruga and Shachibiko on the left and right, spoke with great care.


    "Magnificent."


    "It''s not Pakri. I just borrowed it and made it mine."


    "Tsugumi-chan, that''s what I''m talking about..."


    It was a twig that was corrected while swinging my index finger, but Akane penetrated further.


    Two years later, the hallway was overflowing with brainwashing and angelina, breaking the window glass and smashing the wall.


    True was watching a little, but it was too noisy to go out into the hallway, shooting rubber bullets at brainwashing problems, relentlessly shooting lead balls at Angelina and repelling them one after the other.


    Ah, Aizawa Seppa ~ ~


    When I knocked them all down, a shake appeared and I shouted. There are also ten nights and Junko.


    "How about the third floor?


    "Me and all the guys got killed in ten nights."


    "Let''s go for a year."


    The real question was answered and Junko prompted me.


    When the four of them moved into the hallway on the first floor of the classroom for a year, Kamimi and Angelina were still fighting.


    Beauty is standing with a rough breath and bloody bruises all over her body. And there''s brainwashing in the hallway, and a lot of Angelina is down. Only two Angelina left.


    Angelina attacks simultaneously from the front and back.


    Angelina, who came forward, was defeated by Kamimi''s round of hands. The dolphin body is huge and the meat is scattered.


    But Kamimi was already fatigued, and the reaction to Angelina who attacked from behind was delayed. Looking back, Angelina kicks, and the small body of Kamimi kicks down.


    Jeep!


    True bullets were shot and defeated by Angelina, who was proud to pursue them.


    "What... just came to the right place to help... Looks like a hero of justice... But thank you, senpai."


    Kamimi stood up softly laughing and thanked. After a fierce battle, he''s a little spiritually high.


    "Kamimi-chan, it''s been tough. I''ll see if he''s hurt badly."


    While Junko touches and palpates the body of Kamimi, the analysis function of the artificial magic eye can also be used simultaneously.


    "Come on... I''m just getting hurt this time..."


    The handkerchief makes you smile bitterly while spraying your nose with blood. I also have painful bruises on my face. I have bleeding from my head and ears.


    "Why don''t we go to the infirmary and get some rest?


    Ten nights cares.


    "It''s okay, I can do this. I don''t like it when everyone''s fighting and I''m alone."


    In any case, beauty is proclaimed by the full body of creativity.


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s cool to fight with scars, Kamimi."


    "Ahahah, I''d like to refrain as much as possible."


    Shaking said with a smile, and Kamimi laughed.


    I''ll just do the first aid ~


    Thank you, Junko-san


    Kamimi thanked Junko for applying the medicine quickly and putting on a damp cloth.


    Shachibi had the ability to fly. Fly in motion like swimming in the air, hitting Angelina at high speed.


    "Jap!?


    Angelina, who was about half her size and weight, was pushed from the side with great momentum, and her torso was blown away with a big squeeze, and she was knocked down with a loud voice.


    Puiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Chaos Uncle Beruga shouted loudly and hit one of Angelina.


    "Ahhh! Cummie!


    Jap!


    "Giaaahh... pu!


    Two other Angelinas tried to jump into Uncle Beruga''s chaotic rush while screaming, but the Shachi Bitch pushed in at a fierce speed.


    Angelina''s head, which was about to fly, was thrown into it by a rattlesnake.


    Aaah!


    The other jumping Angelina was also intercepted in the air by a sobat that was thrown by Uncle Beluga as he turned around. Angelina squats with bubbles blowing from her mouth as she takes an intense kick.


    Tsugumi-chan


    Qian screams. Two free Angelina approached Tsugumi.


    "Don''t worry."


    Tsugumi smiles without haste.


    "Jah!?


    "Pu!?


    Suddenly something like thin plastic was lifted from the floor and Angelina wrapped them together. I secretly summoned the Vinyl Magus and set him up as a self-defense trap.


    It was surreal that the two Angelina had been pressed tightly against the plastic and were being held together.


    Cummie!


    But more surreal and miserable sights unfolded. Uncle Beluga screamed and kicked the two Angelina, who were being held in a plastic box, together.


    When the Vinyl Magus released the captivity, the two Angelina inside were rolling in a ruthless manner. Students stare at it.


    "Is it a little cruel? Does everybody despise me?


    Tsugumi looked into the classroom with a sad face and confirmed.


    "I don''t think so."


    "That''s right. The cliff room fought to protect us."


    "This is the victim of the attack. I can''t help it."


    Thank you, everybody.


    Tsugumi smiles at her classmates following her with a smile.


    "Ah...."


    Qian looked scared and unexpectedly uttered a voice. She noticed first.


    A horse appeared at the entrance to the classroom.


    "Was it subtle to expose? No, I don''t think so. Yeah, it''s not bad. I mean, you guys were stronger than expected. Ah, this is a compliment. You know I''m complimenting you? It''s not disgusting or strong."


    As he smiled at Tsugumi, his horse shouted.


    "Who''s that?


    "Mastermind of the matter."


    Tsugumi said to one of the boys'' whispers. Everyone in the class looks at the horse in surprise.


    You look like a boy.


    That''s what he said, a political horse entering the classroom.


    "Depending on the day, I feel like a boy or a girl or something. I wish I had changed my body."


    "I know. I was listening."


    While saying so, Zheng Ma looks at Qian.


    With her gaze on the horse, Qian took a breath.

 2187 33.

    Everyone in the class is watching two opposing Tsugumi and Masao.


    From the words and deeds of Zhengwo and Tsugumi''s attitude, everyone knew that Zhengwo was the one who was causing this disturbance, and Tsugumi was going to fight it, even though he was not said to be the mastermind from Tsugumi''s mouth.


    Tensions are rising throughout the classroom.


    In the meantime, there were people who were nervous and still afraid. It''s Akane.


    Qian placed her hand on her chest, saying that the heart sounded like an early bell was strange, and she felt her heartbeat fast enough to consciously.


    "Hey, Tsugumi Cliff Room. Sometimes you can tell from your enemies, right? That''s why I won''t give up on you. [M] You don''t have to give up, do you?


    "No, I want you to give up. I''d rather not be the only one to get around like this. [M] That''s enough reason to refuse. Why didn''t you ask her out normally? That''s strange."


    In contrast to political horses who smiled at each other but spoke in a friendly tone, Tsugumi was a cold, angry voice.


    "Well, like I said yesterday, to get to know each other. I mean, I wanted to show you what we can do. Of course, we weren''t the only ones who wanted to enjoy it, but we also wanted to entertain them. Yes, to have fun with each other. This is entertainment. So did Masaki, right? Masaki was the most motivated... but somehow I lost my temper. So, so, I have two jokers. You''ll want to join us in the Snowflake Society. [M] I already showed you the first one, didn''t I? My abilities."


    The smile of Tsugumi disappeared when the horse spoke so much.


    "Kamimi-chan was hurt, and Angelina and Kenri-kun were manipulated... aren''t you a total villain? That''s not a funny joke to be with."


    "Yeah? Masaki did the same thing, but I don''t understand why I can''t do it. This is funny."


    The smile of the horse turns into a mockery.


    "I enjoyed interacting with Senpai Masaki. Senpai Yaki apologized and I already forgave him. [M] But my interaction with you is not very enjoyable. [M] I''ve told you so many times. It''s fine if I''m the only one who gives a shit. [M] But you can''t get the whole school involved. And for me, this is the second time."


    "If you apologize, you''ll forgive me. Yes, I''m sorry. Yes, I apologize. Then forgive me. Join us."


    "This is a junior year student?


    One of the students suddenly whispered to the horse demanding an apology without a shard of gratitude.


    "You say you''re licking people or making fun of them. You can take it like you''re selling it in a fight. I''m not stupid enough to be one of them."


    Even though you speak out in anger, the horse is completely unresponsive and only looks at the tsugumi.


    When Ahiki tried to say something more, Junko, Makoto, Ten Nights, Akira, and Kamimi came in from the entrance of the classroom.


    Looks like you''re okay.


    "Masao, were you here? The Great Demon King is finally taking away the princess.


    True looks at Tsugumi and says, Shaking looks at the horse and makes fun of him.


    I wanted to have a little more chat with you and have fun.


    A political horse sighs with a smile as he looks at the faces that have collapsed into the avalanche.


    "Why don''t you knock it off?


    "Well, it''s not too late to listen to him."


    Akimi glanced at the horse and said.


    "It''s about time. Well then, here''s the third mission. Subjugate the cliffside gummies. The unsuccessful solicitation as planned will ruin the face of Snowflake Society, forcing them to obey as planned."


    (Obedience because I failed as planned.....)


    Hearing the rhetoric of the horse, Qian said nothing.


    "Before that, Qian. Let me give you another chance."


    "So... nnh..."


    On the smiling horse, Qian was stiff with a face drawn to fear. I looked at myself in front of Tsugumi and said my name. I mean, I understood that I was going to expose everything here. And I understood another thing.


    (Masuma-kun, after all, I''m going to use Akane... No, I''m sure that was your intention from the beginning....)


    Together with the political horse facing the devil''s smile, Akane is confident as she makes her teeth squeal with a pale face.


    "Qian-chan...?


    Tsugumi looked at Akane with a suspicious expression. When Masao spoke of Akane''s name, he somehow noticed Tsugumi. Other people on the spot.


    "Come on, let''s do our best, Akane. I don''t care how. As a member of the Snowflake Society, you will bring Tsugumi into our organization. You know, you can''t just solicit. Submit yourself to it. Akane can do it."


    "Akane... were you an enemy spy?


    I''m afraid to ask.


    Qian is trembling with a pale face. Seeing the reaction, some of them felt it. This development was definitely not Qian''s intention. Some thought that there might be some circumstances.


    "Because... if Qian doesn''t do it, someone else will be in charge. Then... because I don''t know what that person will do to Tsugumi... then I think Akane should take charge... I wanted to protect Tsugumi...."


    As Qian spoke so much, something broke in Qian. Something decisive collapsed.


    The feeling of wanting to see the complexion of the tsugumi, and the fear that you might see something you would never want to see, swirl in the sea. If Tsugumi were looking at herself with anger...


    "Wow, ahhhh!


    "Aka-chan!


    Akane jumped out of the classroom crying, and Tsugumi changed her blood phase and shouted.


    Akane went up the stairs with her crying face.


    (Everything that matters... I''m losing my place...)


    Qian was in the cold darkness all the time when she was pulling in. I was afraid of hearing hallucinations, felt the unbearable cold, and even in summer, I felt like I was trembling.


    I started having conversations with Tsugumi online, and the light plunged in. The world began to warm up gradually. When I actually met him, I started going to school, and the color returned to the grey, dull world. The sensation of being pulled from hell to paradise continues every day as if you were in a dream world.


    But it''s about to break now. I break it with my own hands.


    (No way... I don''t want to... If everyone... hates Tsugumi, if you want to taste hell like that, before that...)


    I saw the end of the stairs. That''s the rooftop door.


    The rooftop is freed during lunch break and after school, so students and teachers visit as a place to rest. But that''s not what Qian visited for.


    (Enough... disappear... I don''t think there''s anything left... good...)


    All waivers. Shut down thinking. Give the body a single program to finish, and the body moves according to its orders and crosses the fence.


    There was no hesitation for a moment. By then, Akane had despaired.


    Qian threw herself into the sky.


    It was only for a moment that I felt the feeling of falling.


    Akane feels soft all over her body with a soft sound.


    "Eh...?


    I know I''m in the air. But I took myself in the air, and I don''t understand what that is. A yellow, soft thing floated in the air and immediately caught the flying Akane.


    "Hello, Yellow Sponge. It''s the second time."


    With a familiar voice, Akane feels a little nervous. The voice of a tsugumi.


    From the window in the hallway, a tiger in the shape of a runner looks at himself and smiles.


    Qian threatened reflexively, but did not try to move. If it moves, it will fall out of the sponge. And even though I tried to die a dozen seconds ago, I now instinctively and strongly reject death.


    Tsugumi opened the window and jumped outside.


    Yellow sponge beside Akane landed on top of Tsugumi.


    "Akane, if you commit suicide, the PTA people will make a fuss and lock down the roof or something."


    Spreading a gentle smile and joking, Tsugumi embraced Akane''s body.


    "Let go....."


    While learning joy, Qian refused with a plundering voice. But Tsugumi doesn''t try to solve the hug.


    Akane walked around, but she couldn''t shake the hug as she was hugged by the tsugumi. I felt that the idea that Tsugumi was really a boy now was so powerful that it would be too strong in Akane.


    "Qian was a liar and a traitor... Forgive me for dying and making amends..."


    Speak with tears, trembling in Tsugumi''s arms.


    "I''m sure Tsugumi doesn''t know how Qian feels right now... I want to disappear..."


    "I understand. Didn''t I tell you? I jumped off to commit suicide. Ahiko and Yasuko jumped out in front of everyone in the class. This yellow sponge helped me at that time. That''s why this kid was rescued for the second time."


    Hearing Tsugumi''s dialog, Akane raised her face with her eyes round and stared at Tsugumi''s face from a close range.


    "Or are you still dying? I don''t know anything about Qian-chan''s convenience or circumstances, but I don''t care if she''s an enemy or a traitor. I still don''t want Qian-chan to die."


    Tsugumi made a sincere appeal with her gaze stacked so close that her face and Akane were about to touch each other.


    "But if you really want to die, I can''t help it, so I''ll go out with you. Akane, you miss dying alone, don''t you?


    "Ugh... uhh... uhh..."


    Hearing the declaration of the tsugumi, Qian sneezed her face and swallowed, turning her hand around the back of the tsugumi.


    "Qian... I was stupid..."


    Akane murmured.


    "It''s really stupid. When I tried to kill myself, I didn''t even have anyone to help me. Akane, was there nobody here? So I''m not gonna be able to count on you? I wish I''d signed up for help sooner."


    Says Tsugumi with a gentle voice.


    "I''m also an idiot, and Qian-chan is an idiot and a fool, but Qian-chan is a little more foolish than I am. But thank goodness. When I said I was going to die with you, I was just a little nervous about what to do if I said I was going to die with you."


    Hearing the words of Tsugumi, Akane smiled as she cried.

 2188 34

    Masanoma, Junko, Makoto, Ten Nights, Akira, and Kamimi go up to the roof.


    Almost at the same time, Tsugumi and Akashi come back to the rooftop dressed like they were hugging each other in a yellow sponge. Two people cross the fence and go down to the roof.


    "As I said earlier... I was still trying to protect Akane and Tsugumi... If Akane refuses, someone else from Snowflake Society will get close to Tsugumi, so I think Akane should do it...."


    I see. Even if I were Akane, I might do that. "


    Tsugumi told Akane that she would explain with a scattered voice.


    "But... it''s true that you''re a traitor and a liar... I''m afraid to find out....."


    "That''s enough. It''s not Akane''s fault."


    While saying so, Tsugumi turned to the horse.


    "What? Huh? Am I to blame?


    A political horse moves his eyes, looks at each of them together, and utters a quiet voice.


    Zheng Ma smiles bitterly after confirming that people other than Junko are looking at themselves with the eyes of surprise or contempt.


    "Hey, hey, listen. Let me make an excuse. I didn''t mean to use Akane like this from the beginning. Because it could hurt Akane. But this is bad for Masaki, who launched the game on the way. Even though Masaki was planning to close it at the end, if he abandoned it, it would be Akane''s turn. That''s very sensible, very effective, and interesting, but I wasn''t going to do it. Because Akane is an important ally."


    "How far does this guy go..."


    This is an impressive place to go.


    Kamimi clutched his fist to a political horse who could say "dumb", and threw it up at night.


    "Well, now that Akane is an important compatriot, she said she was trying to protect her, but now you''re the one who''s hunting her most."


    Shake blames.


    "Yeah, that''s not true. Akane is an important companion. My brothers. That''s why I didn''t mean to hurt you. I took care not to. I think I was right, but there was an overlooked mistake somewhere, so I''m sure that part was a mistake, and Akane fell into the hole of that mistake. I apologize for that. So forgive me. But am I really the only one who''s wrong? I also have a question. I did everything I could to keep Akane from getting hurt, but is it really my fault that this happened? If it''s my fault, how can I fix it? Does that make the world peaceful? I think there was a problem with Qian, who was nothing else. [M] You didn''t think of that question, and you all blamed me, made me a bad guy, and then you solved it conveniently and banzai?


    It''s not bad, it''s not sarcasm or disgust, it''s a political horse that asks questions like you don''t really know.


    "I don''t know... you''re pathetic. Yeah, it''s so pathetic. That''s my honest feeling. [M] I''m sure whatever words we say won''t get through to you."


    "Well, I''m sure it''s the wrong way to tell you, or maybe you''re wrong because I''m not wrong. I''m still a type of person who values order. [M] But you seem to be the opposite of me. Even now, I asked you a question, but you don''t have to answer it logically."


    Zheng Horse laughed back at him when he said he was stingy and stunned.


    "I hope you realize your mistakes and shortcomings somewhere. You won''t understand if someone else tells you."


    Truth is told quietly.


    "Hmm... mmm... we''re all abstract and devoid of specificity."


    A political horse with a smile that can only be proud of its heart.


    "You don''t know what kindergarten kids might understand. It''s ridiculous of me to go out of my way to explain it."


    After learning the frustration, the beauty uttered in a tight tone.


    "Have you ever been loved by a family like me, or is it close to that?


    Following the words of the shake, the smile of the horse vanished.


    "I... always had a buddy with me, so it was a salvation, I trusted him, and I didn''t have to be a weird kid like you."


    I smiled as if the shake was stinking and watched ten nights.


    "But if it weren''t for that, I might have been like you."


    ����


    The horse silenced while staring. Everyone on the spot interprets it as poking the soft part of the horse.


    It was a political horse that remained silent for a while, but turned toward Tsugumi as if he had regained his mind.


    "Say it again. Enter the Snowflake Society."


    The horse says.


    "It''s like you were born to be one of us. He was born to be part of the Snowflake Society. That must be it, because I decided to. No, not just Tsugumi. There are other children I want. I want everyone here. After all, you should all enter the Snowflake Society. I definitely want to get in. That would be great. I get very close to my ideal world. [M] You can create a pure world without any filth. I wonder if you can understand that."


    "I''m sorry to keep my mouth shut, but what is a pure world?"


    Junko interrupted before Tsugumi answered.


    "If you''re pure, it''s poisonous. It can be said that purity itself turns into poison. In the first place, people live by chewing and killing impurities while accumulating them in their bodies and minds.


    "You know, Junko Yukioka, it''s strange that you say that by that name. It''s so weird."


    Well then, let''s change the name to Yukioka Impure.


    It was a political horse who listened to Junko''s theory and pointed it out, but Junko spreads an open smile and returns it.


    "But you know the truth, don''t you, Masao? Isn''t that why you dared name the organization Snowflake Society? Snowflake''s flower words are" pure "and" unclean mind ", but Snowflake contains alkaloids in the abdomen, in the flowers, in the stems, in the leaves, and in the roots. I mean, it''s all poison."


    "That''s not true. No, I didn''t name the organization that ironically. It''s just because I liked snowflakes."


    "Hmm... I see. But I guess that would be too ironic. Only the upper part is to be repaired, and only the flower words are beautiful, in fact poisonous. Or - this is how you interpret it. In an organization that aspires to purity, you, the founder and leader, are the poison contained everywhere in Snowflake."


    As for Junko, he persistently exhaled the poison, and thought it was true, ten nights, and shaking.


    (Is there something that Yukioka doesn''t like?


    I''ve been dating for years, but if so, I really wonder which part of the world didn''t like it.


    The pure world?


    From the flow of the story, it is thought to be around that area.


    "Hmm, well, if that''s what you think, just think about it. So, where? Tsugumi, what''s the answer?


    After Zheng Ma told Junko in a cold voice, he checked again with Tsugumi.


    "I''ve never hit anyone, and I''ve never thought of hitting anyone, but I''ve never felt that way about you. That''s why I''m gonna hit you."


    As Tsugumi declared, he held his fist and slowly walked toward the horse.


    "Er, hey, it''s strange to declare that you hit me all the way before you hit me. Funny, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, it''s okay, it''s crazy."


    Tsugumi shook his fist in front of the horse.


    Tsugumi, who is unfamiliar with beating people, releases a dull punch that looks easy to dodge. But the horse still receives it.


    No matter how unfamiliar the beating was, a blow with full anger and strength, even on a woman''s thin arm, was quite painful and shocking to the horse''s cheek.


    "Does it hurt? But it''s just body pain. You don''t want to kill yourself with that kind of pain, do you? Akane''s heart must have hurt even more."


    The words of Tsugumi make Akane''s heart burn.


    "If it hurts... even I can understand it. I think I''m sorry to have chased Akane so far. But... I didn''t do it the wrong way. [M] Because I don''t think the way I did it was wrong. That''s right, the amount is wrong. Failed to add or subtract. That''s all."


    There is nothing to be ashamed of, and the horse speaks magnificently.


    "But it seems that I was wrong, so I was deliberately beaten up. Hey, do you feel better now? If one shot is not enough, one more shot."


    "All you have to do is talk. Even though you know the pain of your own heart, you don''t care about the pain of others, and you can''t feel it. Senpai Akira is right. I feel sorry for you now."


    Tsugumi told the horse that he had given up.


    A joker named Qian also failed. But, you know, I told you, right? I just told you, don''t you forget? There are two jokers. "


    In the middle of the dialogue, everyone but Akane feels the signs that the horses are going to use their supernatural powers.


    "It''s the flow of my power to yield. Are you ready?


    "Are you motivated by this number of people? Or do you want Tugumi to talk one-on-one?


    True questions are asked about the political horses who let the fighting spirit roll.


    "I''m not that stupid, so I don''t expect that from Tsugumi. I''m going to do it all by myself."


    Masanoma said with a smile full of confidence that seemed unlikely to be strong.

 2189 35.

    (The problem is... I wonder if they can properly resist the Resist to the ability of the horses.)


    True consciousness of shaking, ten nights, superior beauty, and tsugumi. I was confident that I could resist the "Resist" without much evidence.


    Projecting holographic displays and launching the Yama app, Masao reveals his guilt and guilt figures.


    The yellow number above is guilt. The red number below indicates sin. Junko was the only one whose crime was unmeasurable.


    When the horse taps the dot mark at the edge of the screen, the number of sins for everyone changes.


    Though the number was small, there were numbers on both the tsugumi and the superior beauty. Shaking and ten nights exceed two digits. It''s three digits to the bottom. Junko came out again as unmeasurable.


    "Wonderful. I''ve killed everyone, including Tsugumi. You''re scared and funny. I can''t believe there''s so many kids who''ve been murdered in one middle school."


    In a mockery and emotional tone, the horse decided who to target first at this point.


    "Is it possible to manipulate all of us with such confidence? If you manipulate one or two people, the others will stop right away."


    Zheng Ma smiles with his nose when shook provocatively.


    "Have you misunderstood my abilities? Do you think it''s a manipulative ability? Well, that''s right. But if you think that''s all, that''s incorrect. Not only can you manipulate it, but you can do other things. Because my power is the ability to digitize sins, turn them into power, and do many things with that power. I mean, you can do this."


    The horse turned his gaze towards the beauty.


    Aware that you will be targeted first, Kamibeauty stands up. It has been taught from the truth to resist "Resist" with enthusiasm against the supernormal forces that act directly without asking questions.


    "For example, ''secure'' - no, straight ''restraint''."


    Shortly after the horse spoke, Kamimi, who was trying to resist with a temper, couldn''t move a single finger. I can blink. I can breathe. But you can''t do anything but move unconsciously.


    Masanoma''s eyes were on Kamimi, so other faces could see the change in Kamimi.


    "Manipulation is the second least likely success. But this is easy to apply. By the way, this is the one that most resists the Resist." Execution "


    Kamimi felt a sense of pressure on her neck. It feels like an invisible rope is wrapped around your neck. And I can lift it. My feet are off the ground. Kamimi is suspended. But you can''t struggle or moan.


    While suffering, Kamimi desperately tries to resist with a temper and willingness to disobey. Then the invisible rope came loose and the restraint was released.


    "Ugh, heh, heh, heh!


    Kamimi-chan


    Tsugumi cares about the beauty of coughing violently with her hands against her mouth and kneeling on the floor.


    "Look, I failed. But you can also increase the success rate. For example," Confession. "


    Aim for more beauty and activate your power.


    It was not a change to the body this time. A great change was brought to the spirit of beauty.


    I remember the first time I killed someone in that forest that night. Fear and guilt swirl in your chest.


    "I... killed people. My grandmother said I''d probably kill you again... It is the destiny of the heirs of Uenohara''s ancient martial arts."


    I was stunned by the words spinning out of my mouth. And regardless of the will of Kamimi, Kamimi keeps talking.


    "No... I don''t want to kill you. My chest hurts when I kill him... In my dreams....."


    Kamimi''s words were erased by gunfire.


    As usual, the true expression without expression, but with a clear aura of anger from anyone''s eyes, was firing at the horse.


    The horse stood still smiling. True was relentlessly shooting at the head of the horse, but the bullets were heavily ballistic along the way and flew backwards.


    Kamimi, calm down.


    True comes to the side of beauty, and puts his hand on his shoulder.


    (To be honest, I''m glad you''re here, and it''s hard for you)


    I remember what my great-grandmother Umeko told me in the morning. For some reason, I felt an aura very similar to Umeko. Sometimes Hayama came to the dojo with the same thing.


    Your feelings are rapidly calming down. The horse did not relieve the power. Kamimi wiped it out with her own mental strength.


    "Ah, thank you... senpai. Hahaha... I''m immature too. I can''t believe you''re being used to enemy magic in a row."


    When she smiles with tears and smells, Kamimi stares at Masami.


    "I mean, Kamimi-chan''s been shot so many times, why don''t you help everyone right away? It''s too late to help Makoto."


    Junko pointed it out.


    "You''re just sitting around doing nothing."


    "I thought it would be dangerous to sell it easily...."


    True and ten nights speak back.


    Well then, how about this one? Yes, I''ll confess now. "


    This time, a political horse uses his ability to shake.


    "I love you, Seung-san! Marry me! No, fuck me first!


    "Nothing changes as usual....."


    "Hmm... I think it''s a very meaningless confession."


    "He''s too obscure."


    Ten nights, Junko, Makoto said, shouting with force.


    "Anyway, it''s a very bad hobby to force yourself out of people''s heads."


    True enough, I''ll shoot again.


    "Damn it... I can''t believe you''re making me confess."


    Shaking releases the ability and moves diagonally forward to shoot a gun from the side of the horse.


    The real bullet was played again, and he crossed the floor. Shaking bullets are also being played on the way.


    "What''s wrong? I was explaining and entertaining that I could do a lot of things like this. I thought it would be interesting. Something''s wrong again. How did this happen?"


    A political horse who speaks in a silly tone.


    "Oh, by the way, it''s the Yama app that plays bullets. The bullet only needs a little force to deflect the ballistics, so it''s nice and easy because it doesn''t consume much force. Probably shooting a machine gun from close range won''t help me. [M] I was kind enough to tell you first. Ah, but I don''t give a name to the way this power is used. I don''t have a good name."


    "Is that a natural ability? Or was it acquired?


    "Maybe I was born. I could have used it if I had noticed."


    Asked by Junko, Masao replied lightly.


    "Convert the concept of sin and guilt into power and use it. Besides, is it possible to use power in any way?


    Junko pushes in and asks.


    "I wonder if I can say conversion. Sin is power. But isn''t it just that we haven''t found a way to put it into practice yet? And as you can see, I can interfere with the concept of sin, and I can convert it into energy."


    "Hey, I hear you want Tsugumi, but I want you. I''m just about ready to take you hostile to me, and I''d love to bring you back as a research resource."


    Junko puts his hand on his chin and smiles as he looks at the horse.


    "If you''re interested in me, what about the power of cliffside gummies? You''re not interested in that?


    "Of course I''m interested in Tsugumi, but Tsugumi is not hostile to me. According to my rules, the only people I can use as a test bench are those who want me to have a modified surgery and those who are hostile to me."


    "Will I be hostile to you? I haven''t touched Junko yet."


    "Hmm... that''s right."


    Junko regrets what he said after being questioned by the horse.


    Is it still there? So you''re not going to do anything about it? "


    After hearing Junko''s words, the horse exhales small.


    (Told the customer that the skin had fallen off a lot. But there''s nothing I can do about it. The uncertainty was large. That''s how I tried to have fun)


    A political horse murmuring in his mouth.


    "I know your abilities are in danger. And I felt it was such a horrible force."


    Tsugumi opens her mouth.


    "If you hadn''t chosen the means, the power - if you used it worse, you could have achieved your purpose. But you didn''t use that method."


    "That''s right. But I don''t like filthy methods."


    I''ve done a terrible thing to Akane.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt Akane, and I understand that I did something wrong."


    A political horse responds with a bitter smile to the Tsugumi pointing out this.


    "Masao just doesn''t know how to cut the spoon. I''m not a bad person at all...."


    Akane follows.


    "Bad boy, bad ability. It''s a bad power for a bad boy."


    But Tsugumi shook it small and cut it. The horse smiles funny when he hears such a gummy dialog.


    "This ability of mine is a gift from heaven. As Tsugumi said, I deserve it. [M] I always feel angry. [M] I want to burn the world down with my flames of anger. Why did you say that? Because it''s ugly, distorted, and sinful. Because it is uncomfortable, unclean and impure. Because I don''t like it. Because it''s something I don''t want to see. That''s why I earnestly want to punish the sins of humans around the world with this power. And only those beyond my power survive. [M] I want such a wonderful world. If there were only a hundred innocent and pure men on earth, and ten billion people were unclean for sin, then we must leave a hundred innocent men, and wipe out the unclean ten billion. If that creates a beautiful and correct world, I think that''s incredibly good. The filthy 10 billion lives are not only worthless but harmful, so we have to erase them."


    Junko thinks it''s like a pol poto, listening to the enthusiasm of the masters. Or perhaps Raskolinikov was inspired and spilled it.


    "Ah, that''s enough. I see, and you''re just going to keep talking and open it? I don''t mind if we do.


    I got sick and tired of shaking my face into the horse. Because you would like to talk, I thought that if you leave me alone, important information would also be pompous. I was the one who listened in silence, but the first time I came to the limit was shaking.


    "Ah, yes, yes, we were in the middle of a fight. I completely and inadvertently forgot, and I was obsessed with talking."


    "I thought I''d shoot on the way."


    True said to the horse that slapped his hand.


    "He nominated me, and I''ll play. Even if it takes a large number of people at once, it''s going to be hard to manipulate."


    "Oh, Tyman wants it. Take it easy, Tsugumi."


    Tsugumi gave her a name, and the shaking stood up.


    "One-on-one? We''ll have a match in no time. Yama App can easily put you under control, right? That''s not funny."


    "Try it."


    Tsugumi smiled and shook his index finger to the horse who shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

 2190 Chapter 36.

    "Yes, ''restraint,''


    Masama uses the power of the Yama App to stop the thrush from moving.


    The thrush''s body stops moving. But that didn''t stop the thrush from moving to its head.


    Three bodies appear, Yellow Sponge-kun, Deka Chick and Shouting Beluga Uncle, each heading towards Masama.


    (Can''t prevent the images from appearing? But you didn''t think you could stop it?)


    Against the decapitated chick who rushed in headfirst, he energized the guilt he had accumulated by taking it from Kami earlier, and instantly and limitedly exploded the invisible energy.


    The explosion occurred ahead of the Deca Chick''s direction of travel, and the front of the Deca Chick''s front was reduced to a ghastly sight. Akane gasps at the horrific sight.


    ''It''s an image, yet the damage is so real.


    True mutters.


    ''Yeah. And that ability is quite tricky. I don''t know how much of an effective range it has, but it seems to be able to release power in various ways to any arbitrary location.


    It''s not all that versatile, though.


    When Masama heard Junko''s words, he gave a shy smile.


    Yellow Sponge-kun and Shouting Beluga Uncle turn around to the left and right and try to pin Masama down.


    An invisible barrier hits Yellow Sponge-kun''s entire body. The barrier then blew away the entire yellow sponge-kun, destroying the rooftop fence and flying straight to the outside.


    Four invisible spears flew vertically at Uncle Yellan Beluga, all piercing him. Four holes opened up in Uncle Shouting Beluga''s body and he stopped moving.


    However, Uncle Shouting Beluga chuckled. It was as if his original face was smiling, but it was obvious from Masama''s eyes that he was smiling even more.


    Water sprayed vigorously from the mouth of the pursed-mouthed shouting Beluga uncle.


    Masama reflexively tried to put up an invisible barrier in front of him to block the water, but the trajectory of the water that was blown out was not a straight line released towards Masama.


    The water drew a large arc and jumped over Masama''s head. Along the way, the water fell and landed on Masama as well.


    It was just water. But it wasn''t just water.


    There was a large amount of gingerbread in the water. From the arcing water stream, they fell onto Masama''s head along with the water.


    ''''Whoa!��Ouch!��Ouch!��Stop!


    The dancing gingerbread cookies are pulling Masama''s hair, sticking their fingers in his ear holes, getting inside his clothes and biting his skin, and worse, putting their hands in his eyes and trying to rip off his nails.


    He tries to shake them off - no, he shakes them off rather easily, but the gingerbread cookies are relentlessly attaching themselves to Masama again and looking to attack him.


    ''Egregious: ......''


    Juya frowned as Masama struggled under the attack of the gingerbread cookies dancing all over his body.


    ''''This!''''


    Using his Yama App ability, he attempts to destroy the gingerbread cookies one by one with his guilt energy, but is able to quickly avoid them. It''s also hard to aim at those in their clothes.


    E......


    Teased by the gingerbread cookies, Masama had been so focused on that side that he hadn''t noticed.


    In front of Masama and in three directions on either side of him were the three bodies he thought he had killed: the decapitated chick, Mr. Yellow Sponge and Uncle Shouting Beluga. They were close enough to reach them at close range to be able to reach them immediately.


    ''What made you think they''d take damage, get obliterated, and that would be the end of it?��We just need to get it out again.


    Smiling, whispering thrush. There are limits, of course. There is also wear and tear. But for the thrush that once filled the school and all day long with seventy-nanana wonders, even under unconsciousness, the crushing of ten or twenty of them is not much wear and tear.


    Just as Masama was about to invoke his power, he was kicked and blown away by the deca-chick.


    And on top of Masama''s fallen body, Uncle Beluga sat down on his haunches.


    ''Piyo.''


    The big chick lets out a single chirp and stops it by bringing its bill close to Masama''s face.


    ''You''re in a match.''


    Yeah.


    Kamimi said, and True nodded.


    ''How about that?''


    Hearing their words, Masama laughs.


    ''Yes, yes, ''prison work''. Thrush, get rid of this image. So, so, admit defeat to me and swear you''re going to join my Snowflake Society.


    Masama attempts to control the mind of a thrush.


    It doesn''t work. The thrushes are ...... guilty of murder, but they don''t have much of a guilty conscience, so they can''t dominate like Angelina and Uemi. He''s less than a delinquent with a guilty conscience.


    Masama let out a big breath as he gave a reason why it wasn''t working with his smile gone.


    ''Yes, yes. My loss. I''ll take my loss. I surrender.


    Masama waved his hand to declare defeat, and the big chick, the dancing gingerbread, Yellow Sponge-kun, and the screaming Uncle Beluga all disappeared at once.


    ''Apologize to Akane. Apologize properly.


    Yeah. I''m sorry, Akane. I didn''t mean to hurt you. It''s true.


    I''m sorry.


    At Tsugumi''s urging, Masama stood up and turned to Akane and bowed his head, silencing Junko''s statement.


    ''But come on, weren''t we all having fun?��Didn''t you think it was a great experience?��Didn''t you get a lot out of the fight?��I was. I''m ...... out of step with a lot of people, so I''m still trying to understand people a little bit, so I''m sowing seeds of conflict and adjusting this way. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m normal, but I''m going to say that I''m not.


    They are dismayed to see Masama, who neither feels bad nor depressed after surrendering, but starts talking happily again.


    I often do something similar. Heatjiro-kun did it, Yuri-chan did it, and well, it''s fun! But, I don''t understand why you would do that when you ask your friends out.


    In this situation, Junko is not particularly dumbfounded, but she has a genuine question.


    ''Yes ...... I''m not normal. I''m out of tune. I don''t understand other people''s minds. I misunderstand. They always hate me. Always calling me crazy, always making me look bad. And I don''t know why.


    Looking at Junko, Masama said with a self-deprecating smile. This still seemed to bother some of them a little.


    ''Regardless of your circumstances, you dance alone, talk to yourself, and enjoy yourself, but it''s annoying to the ones who keep you company.


    The thrush tells him offhandedly.


    I''m just going for a purpose. I just want to understand people. Does it bother you if I enjoy the process?


    Masama''s smile widens even more distorted.


    ''I have three objectives. The first is to keep it a secret. The second is to make the Snowflake Society a larger organization, to eradicate the unholy adults from the world and create a world where only pure children live. All the ugly ones who lie, turn a blind eye to injustice, distortion, and the pain of others, and put selfishness ahead of selfishness, need to be erased. Third, I want to understand ....... I want to understand other people''s minds, and I want to bring my apparently misguided mind closer to Hutu. I''m trying a lot of things to do that, but I''m failing a lot of times in that stage of experimentation.


    Don''t you see the awesome contradiction in having that second and third objective at the same time?


    Akira interjects.


    ''Why?''��Why?


    ''That''s because people don''t have a second goal in mind. That''s because only a crazy person would have that desire.


    Akira mercilessly cuts off and throws away Masama''s question.


    ''''You know what, I wonder if Akira doesn''t like me?��You just keep denying me. There are only two other people who deny me this much.


    Yeah, I hate it.


    Akira smiles and answers immediately.


    ''But it''s better because I hate it. It''s not so much that I''m indifferent. He''s an idiot and he hates you, but if you want him to be your friend, he''ll have to be, won''t he?


    No thanks. I''m done with my business here, and having failed miserably, I''ll get the hell out of here.


    Masama turns away and heads to the rooftop entrance.


    ''Wait a minute.''


    Masama was stopped by Kamimi.


    I just wanted to thank you. Thank you. But if you do this again, I''ll make you happy.


    You''re welcome.


    Masama turns back to Kamimi and smiles at her.


    ''Why do you thank me?''


    Juya asks Kami.


    ''The guilt I was dragging around ...... not all of it, but it''s pretty much gone. I think it''s because this person turned the guilt into energy.


    Kamimi shrugged lightly and replied, smiling.


    (That''s a horrible feeling. ....... At least I don''t want to be forced to erase my guilt, even if it''s supposed to make me suffer.)


    Hearing Kami''s words, Makoto thinks.


    ''That''s it. Akane, you can relax now.


    When Masama disappears, Tsugumi calls out to Akane.


    ''Akane is ...... constantly bothering someone else ....... I''m always getting help .......


    Akane said in a voice that seemed to fade away as she became downcast.


    I''ve been helped and supported by many people to get to where I am today. That''s why I want to be the one to help and support someone else. That''s what I''ve been thinking for a long time. You were the perfect choice. By using Akane, I made my wish come true. Is that a bad thing?


    To be honest, I don''t know to what extent Tsugumi meant those words. However, even if it was a way to comfort herself, Akane was happy.


    ''By the way--''


    The thrush looks at Akane.


    ''Won''t you reward the prince for saving the princess?


    ''Yeah ......?��S-, it''s ......


    I''m just kidding. What kind of treat have you got in mind?


    Seeing Akane''s dismay, Thrush laughed wickedly.

 2191 Last chapter

    After the battle with the horse, he jacked the broadcast room again and announced that all the disturbances had been resolved with four people: Tsugumi, Ten Nights, Shaking, and Kamimi.


    Junko hired the Afraid King Sponsoring Society, a cleanup shop in the back street, to get rid of the defects and angelina. It was decided that nothing happened.


    And lunch break the next day.


    "Akane''s grandfather is on the news. Something terrible happened and I got burned up. Oh, I''m sorry...."


    Ahiki reports that Akane, Yasuko, Tsugumi, and Kenji check the news online.


    Akane was stunned when the headline "Kijima Tomigao Cabinet Secretary, Resignation" popped into her eyes. And it leads to a press conference that was the cause of the flames.


    I apologize for what I said earlier, but I have to apologize again here. Was that what you said last time - that immigrants are weak but claim to be weak and devour their rights? Yes, I apologize for saying that it was too much, but I withdraw my apology. At that time, I apologized for reflecting only on my lips, but I didn''t really reflect at all. I don''t think it''s a bad thing. My thoughts have not changed. I assure you, I will be scolded as a racist. I hate immigrants. Because the immigrants killed my son and his wife. "


    When I make this statement, I get angry from among the reporters. I thought it belonged to a reporter from a newspaper with ideas from your neighborhood.


    "Of course, we know that not all immigrants are bad. But this anger cannot be extinguished or contained in any way. Every time an immigrant insists on something out loud, his intestines boil back. There must be a lot of Japanese people who have been victims of immigrants'' crime, other than me, who share the same thoughts. In the first place, emotional dislike is not necessarily linked to discrimination, which is an act, so the treatment of racists is strange. I hate immigrants, but I''ve never discriminated against them. And today, I will resign as a member of Parliament. From now on, I will work with my family to heal the hearts hurt by this abominable incident."


    The meeting was a substitute for more than thirty years ago. On the Internet, topics are flourishing, whether on SNS, in the comments section of video sites, or on anonymous bulletin boards.


    Qian calls her grandfather.


    Oh, did you see the meeting? Well, as you can see. Grandpa will be at home from now on. Or is Qian disturbed by Grandpa''s presence at home?


    Hearing the tearful voice of my grandfather, Akane was very relieved.


    After-school. Press department.


    "Oh, there was something I forgot to say. I guess I can''t reincarnate skeletons. When I told my mother that I wanted a long skirt and bamboo sword because I was going to be a skeleton, I got really angry."


    "Of course."


    "How long have you been pulling this skeleton?"


    Ahahahaha


    After hearing the report of Tsugumi, Yasuko and Spika were stunned, and Akane somehow smiled.


    The door of the room is knocked. It was Masaki who showed up.


    "Just in case, report. As you may know, Masao has to come to school now."


    Masaki reported it in a heartless or ironic tone.


    "I know. Masahor-kun contacted me. Akane, I thought I''d stop snowflake social tea, but I decided to stay."


    Qian tends to hesitate.


    I see. I think that''s good, too. If the horse is bad again, you can tell me. We got to the side of the horse this time, but next time we''ll go to the side to help Akane. "


    Oh, Mr. Masaki, please...


    When Masaki spoke forcefully, the tsugumi melted.


    "Is Yaki in this school?


    "Oh, I''m going to stay at this school. I made Table Talk RPG pop."


    Asked by Tsugumi, Masaki replied with a smile.


    I wonder if Aizawa will come anymore? It''s the same class, but when I emailed her, she replied that her errand was gone. "


    "If Senpai Aizawa is in trouble with the paranormal again, I think he will come then. If you want to call me, you can get in trouble too."


    "I see....."


    After listening to Tsugumi''s words, Masaki smiled bitterly.


    Angelina regained her sanity yesterday. Of course, all the broken doppelgangers are gone.


    At the end of the women''s soccer club, Tsugumi and Akane arrived on the ground.


    "I''m sorry. Another interview with the women''s soccer club. Now it''s time to draw an illustration of a female soccer player."


    "Well, Angelina is an ace in women''s soccer, so that''s fine."


    After hearing Tugumi''s greeting, General Manager Sakai said, when people unfamiliar with the ground appeared.


    "Mmm!?


    Tsuruga, an advisor, looks at the people who appear and roars with suspicion.


    All ten of them were not in uniform. Face to face, height to face, all are elementary school high school boys.


    "Jah!?


    Angelina shouted at the ten boys who showed up. Then he shook his neck to the side with his hand against his mouth, and was apparently upset.


    "What''s wrong? Angelina?"


    "Debt collection?"


    After seeing Angelina''s strange reaction, Sakae and Tsugumi wonder. In the meantime, elementary school students come to Angelina.


    "You must be elementary school students. What do you want?"


    Angelina needs help.


    When Tsuruga called out, one of the elementary school students told him that it was dark.


    "I finally found it. Angelina. Long time no see."


    Come to Angelina and greet her with a sad look.


    Those were the boys on the baseball team that Angelina used to belong to.


    "Jap...."


    Angelina nodded and said a sad word.


    "Angelina, aren''t you coming back to our team?


    "I haven''t replied to many emails. You don''t like us anymore?


    "Is football so much better than baseball?


    "Even so, I don''t know if I can get out silently. I swore to compete in the Grass Baseball Elementary School together and win the national tournament...."


    "I... want to play baseball with Angelina again..."


    The children complain individually. Some children are wearing half-breasted clothes.


    Soon other women''s soccer players will be gathering. Tsuruga is also nearby. I listened to the children properly.


    "Sorry, Angelina is an indispensable ace striker for us. I''m sorry, but I don''t want to give it to you."


    In front of the children who cry, Sakae, who is armed, declares himself a demon. Other women''s soccer players nod well.


    "That depends on how Angelina feels."


    "Yes, yes!


    "Angelina, decide which way you want to go right now."


    "Jap ~..."


    Rushed by the children, Angelina puts her hand to her mouth and looks at the faces of the girls'' soccer players and the boys'' baseball team alternately.


    "So I''m in the press department, and it''s a good idea."


    As Tsugumi raised her hand and raised her voice, everyone noticed Tsugumi.


    "The women''s soccer team and the boys'' baseball team split into two, the women''s soccer team held Angelina''s feet, and the boys'' baseball team pulled Angelina''s hands. Angelina pulled Angelina as a rope. The winner is Angelina."


    "Ja...."


    Angelina was stunned by Tsugumi''s chaotic suggestions.


    (I see, the trial of Ooka)


    Tsuruga in the armrest pose laughed hard.


    "All right, everybody do it!


    Yeah.


    "Don''t give it to Angelina."


    "Hey, guys, good luck."


    "Oops, this is the nine-time backward mindset."


    Angelina was ours.


    Both the women''s soccer players and the boys'' baseball team rides on Tugumi''s suggestion with a lot of vigour, holding Angelina''s limbs and limbs in awe.


    Yoi-doon


    "Aaaaahhhhhhh!"


    As Tugumi called out, Angelina screamed with a total of twenty people and was graciously pulled both hands and feet with an octagonal punishment.


    Two minutes have passed.


    Wow! Whoa, whoa!


    The voices of the boys and girls sing in harmony. Angelina continues to be pulled by her hands and feet, peeling her white eyes and blowing bubbles.


    "Oops, dolphins have white eyes. I saw something rare."


    "If you stay like this, you won''t lose your limbs?


    "When is the Ooka trial going to start?


    Tsugumi murmured, Akane shouted anxiously, and Tsuruga looked even more anxious.


    In the end, the boy baseball team won and left Euthanasia with great joy, holding Angelina who passed out.


    "Masao said that I am the same as myself... well, there are parts that I understand. Sometimes I''m fixing my age because it''s as convenient as I said before, but there''s also a part of my head where my child stops."


    In the living room of the Yukioka Laboratory, Junko talks to Makoto.


    "People who have gained old age have stopped aging, right? Some people say that old tastes like old, but I don''t really want to experience that."


    "He has more annoying ideals than you. I want to create a pure world just for children."


    "It''s a beautiful, crazy ideal. My name is Junko Yukioka, but it''s because the impure world feels more pleasant."


    Junko jokes and smiles.


    "How the pure world reacted, you were biting."


    Hmm? Did you look like you were chewing on me?


    Junko looks strange after being pointed out truly.


    "I''m not so excited, but you obviously were obsessed with it, you were vomiting poison, or it was a disgusting substitute, so you denied it.


    Well, yeah.


    When I nodded to the true word, there was a visitor''s bell.


    "I''m here. I''m here. A volunteer on the test bench."


    "Again....."


    Listening to Junko''s words, I can think of myself with a disgusting face in my head.


    "Well, I haven''t decided yet if I really want to do it. Come with me, Makoto."


    Junko said so, and went to the reception room with Junko in surprise.


    He was invited to the reception room by former Cabinet Secretary Tomiga Kijima, who announced his resignation a few hours ago.


    "Many of the people are discerning. Most politicians think they don''t care about the people. It is revealed by normal attitudes, remarks, and incapacity. Of course. We specialize only in holding the position of politician. All you have to do is focus on it and then play the part of a doll."


    In front of Junko and Makoto, Tomiga talks mockingly.


    The meaning of a doll is truly understandable. There are hidden rulers in every country. It would be a hobby for being chosen as the first ruler in a democracy.


    "That''s how I dyed myself all the time. But... at first it wasn''t. With purer feelings... I really wanted to do my best for my country. And yet..."


    "Hmm. So, what can I do for you?


    "I know you guys in the back street, but we''re just dolls. A doll to form a democratic body. Apart from the true rulers who govern the country, they can only move on their word. What I did may have touched their scales. It doesn''t matter if I get killed. But I only want to save my granddaughter. For that... I want the power to protect you."


    Tomiga Man complains in an honest tone.


    "Did Qian-chan tell you about this place?


    "Do you know Akane?


    Tomiga was surprised when his granddaughter was named.


    "What a coincidence. Well, I wonder if that would ever be an experimental bench. Akane... yeah, she''s like a friend of ours. I haven''t talked much about it directly, but I''m a friend of my friend''s, so that''s good."


    Junko said that and e-mailed it. The opponent belongs to the true rulers of this country.


    "I''m not going to take care of anything else."


    "What...?


    In the words of Junko, who had no context, Tomiga slightly frowned.


    "I know some of the rulers, so if you''re going to get rid of them, I''m going to ask them to forgive you."


    "Can we negotiate directly with them...? Amazing. We were only ordered unilaterally through our agents...."


    After hearing Junko''s words, Tomiga was even more surprised.


    "Didn''t you use it as a test bench?"


    When Tomiga returned and the two of them returned to the living room, Makoto called out to Junko.


    "If we don''t have to do surgery to fix it, we''ll never get past that. I mean, it depends on how I feel at that time. If you''re feeling helpless wanting to experiment, I wonder if you''ve turned it into a test bench... What? What?


    Junko was upset because the truth approached unexpectedly and stroked his head.


    It''s a reward.


    "Go... Koboubi..."


    Listening to the true dialogue while stroking, Junko''s face suddenly bursts into flashes.


    "Because discipline is the key."


    "Shi... apply..."


    But then Junko laughs bitterly at the dialogue he talks about.


    "How about shooting and launching videos in a series that teaches mad scientists?


    Not bad.


    True nodded at Junko''s joking suggestion.


    Minute Shinto Shrine.


    "Hehe, courage. This mission is over. Ah, the bells are ringing again. You don''t have to be here."


    A horse rose in the temple, calling out to the boy and girl inside. The girl''s face turned pale as she carried the sweets into her mouth.


    "Well, you know, I got involved with the bravery people I was talking about, and I could play with them to some extent. Unfortunately, it didn''t work as intended."


    I don''t know what it was all about.


    The boy who was taking care of his glasses - courage - looks at the horse in a noisy manner.


    "My aim was Junko Yukioka. By chance, Junko Yukioka and Junko were friends, so I tried to use them well."


    Seventy-seven wonders and the existence of tsugumi were investigated by Masaki, who was truly involved with Junko at the time of the disturbance. And in order to summon Junko, I used the school''s insurance doctor as a token of ability. I used the Yama app to manipulate the insurance physician and summoned Junko to school as an appendix.


    But Junko wasn''t as actively involved as I thought. That''s what didn''t work out. Instead, another group of people came forward.


    "I wish you had the courage to join the Snowflake Society. Oh, I don''t need a bell tone. Ah, even if you don''t have to go in, the Snowflake Society will continue to move for courage. Of course I didn''t tell the members."


    "I don''t want to be part of a political organization either."


    The girl - the bell tone - came to the top of the Buddha and leaned closer to courage. Don''t just stop carrying sweets to your mouth while you''re close.


    "You can do whatever you want. I''m not going to leave you alone, but if I decide I can use it, I will."


    Courage speaks with a noble gesture.


    "I can still use it enough now. Of course, I''m going to make it a better organization. All for courage."


    Gazing at courage with a dreamy look, Zheng Ma appeals.


    "I will make you king of the world. That''s my first goal. Realization difficulty SSS plus, priority E minus, importance SSS plus"


    63 Let''s finish playing with purity.

 2192 Three Preamble

    Lu Kaiyue (Okakuraage) has several theories. The theory that she is a terrible monster who likes women. Conversely, the theory is that people are close monsters. The theory of a good Death Ghost user.


    Lu Kaiyue is a city legend in an eastern part of Anraku City. It''s not called a monster, it''s called a monster. There is no profound meaning in categorization. It''s just a name.


    There has been a lot of sightings of Mr. Lu Kaiyuki in Hashiba Town. Some people find themselves walking magnificently in the city, while others take pictures and put them online. Some people report seeing people shopping at a convenience store in the middle of the night. After searching the image, a considerable number of photos of Mr. Land, Sea and Moon will appear.


    There are many reports of sightings of urban legendary monsters, but there are no reports of a horrible side of the monster eaten by women.


    - Until recently, I didn''t behave like such a bad monster.


    "Oh, it was true... it was really true..."


    At night, a woman rushes desperately with a face drawn to fear.


    Her family was gossiping. My mother and my younger brother used to talk a lot. I heard the rumor at work. I want to talk about Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    Ms. Lu Kaiyuki''s very existence was known to her since she was a child. It has been known in this town for a long time. And lately, rumors have flared up in a bad way.


    The woman looks back. Confirm that the appearance of the abnormality is imminent.


    It looked exactly like the land, sea and moon. He puts jellyfish on his upper body and his torso and limbs stretch out of the tentacles of the jellyfish. And I was wearing clothes on the human part.


    "Somebody! Super help!


    I shout at a residential neighborhood in the middle of the night. But will someone help you scream in the middle of the night? I can''t help myself. Do not engage in danger or trouble. I love uppermost justice, but the world is full of self-centered and ruthless people. I know because I am one of them, and I know that it is a waste.


    "Why... why should I..."


    Murmur with half a tear. I''ve heard a lot about you lately. Rumor has it she killed and ate another woman. It mourns the tragedy that is now about to fall on itself.


    "Ah, whoa, whoa, wait, sorry, wait. Calm down."


    Looking back, a small middle-aged man with long hair with fine waves stood up.


    "Sometimes I get drunk and I can solve my transformation. Ah... and it''s not my fault what''s been rumoured about lately."


    The long-haired man looks like a jellyfish again. Seeing the instantaneous transformation from person to person, the woman groans.


    "Ah, I solved it again. That''s it."


    Soon after returning to human form, the man left in a hurry.


    That was two days ago.


    I wish I hadn''t moved to this town. She thought so strongly.


    A retro-inspired residential neighborhood. Downtown shops are also generally retro. A town that recreates the past. Her husband yearned for such a town and bought my home in Leaf Dead Leaf Town and moved in.


    And just four days after moving, she and her daughter are in danger.


    It broke down the windows of the house and broke into it.


    A pervert with a jelly-like object. No, it''s not an object. The tentacles of the jellyfish were moving like creatures, and her husband was caught and tightened by the tentacles.


    Despite his fatal wounds, his husband was desperately assembling with the Jellyfish Phantom and shouting to her and her daughter to escape in an attempt to seal the movement. Bloody in your body. The broken bones jumped out. On a face with more than half of the skin peeled.


    While her husband was holding off, she ran away with her daughter and is now desperately running the night road.


    My young daughter is running well while crying. I saw my father being killed and made him realize that his life was in danger.


    Looking back, I saw that jellyfish coming after me.


    "Somebody! Help me!


    I shout at the residential neighborhood at night. But will someone help us? I can''t help myself. There is no danger or trouble involved. It is a country full of people who prefer good deeds on the top, but want good deeds and responsibilities from others while putting oneself first. She knows she''s one of them, and she knows it''s pointless.


    I realized that my daughter''s body was pulled backwards over the connected hands.


    Looking back again, the tentacles of the Jellyfish Phantom were wrapped around her torso and pulled.


    If you''re in a movie, there are many cases where pulling begins and it''s probably helpful. Recently, she didn''t see too many expressions of killing children in movies, and there were many cases where it was helpful, and even in times of emergency, such thoughts seemed overwhelming.


    But her daughter ruthlessly walked away from her mother''s hand and was pulled backwards at once.


    Ooh...


    The call to my mother was cut off on the way. One of the tentacles pierced his throat from behind his head.


    She sees my child killed, her head turns pure white, and her movement stops completely.


    Looking at the gap, the tentacles stretched further and wrapped around her torso. The attacker, the Jellyfish Phantom, was aiming for something like this.


    Dinner is served at night.


    "I can''t eat the two of you on a boulder. I don''t like children''s meat, but spiritual power and magical power are often of higher quality for children, so I''m worried that your power will be absorbed a lot. It tastes bad, but it feels nutritious."


    With her eyes open, she held her daughter''s remains upside down with both hands, and a jellyfish monster murmured as she devoured her abdomen. She was staring at the sight with eyes like a dead fish. My daughter''s face is close. She was still alive. It was rolled around with tentacles.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t taste good. Besides, you can''t eat it after you kill it. Eating alive is the best thing."


    Hearing the words of the Jellyfish Phantom, who threw his daughter''s torso at her head, she knew why she had been tied up without being killed immediately. But it didn''t matter at the earliest. I had already given up my destiny. I was desperate for my fate. I was in despair.


    A little thorny, did you do that again?


    The Jellyfish Phantom looked back as he couldn''t help but raise his wild voice.


    A woman in a bright red shoulderless dress looks down at her daughter.


    "Aniki, are you back in Ip Dead Ip Town?"


    The Jellyfish Phantom said it hit her mother.


    "Wait... you''ve been in this nostalgic town all this time?


    A woman in a red dress - no, New Half asks Jellyfish.


    "No way. I came back for two reasons. This is the best place to eat a woman to empower her. You can pretend to be guilty. The other is Kijima''s raw medicine."


    "Kijimanoshoyaku? Well... honestly, I thought I''d do it again someday."


    The voice of New Half turns into the voice of a sad, low, wild man, not a loud voice.


    "Can you help me again? I wonder what your brother would do for me?


    "Yes... I see. But... don''t say that in your own mouth."


    Newhalf, who was called his brother, told the Jellyfish Phantom''s place with a sad face.


    That was more than a week ago.


    Yokomizu lost his family in the air raid last night. Father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, and sister were all rolling in black burn. He was the only one who happened to be out and was lucky enough to escape the direct fire.


    Tokyo was a burning field. As if everything in the world had burned down, he had a night alone in grief.


    Instead of going to the shelter, he squatted on the ruins of a burned house, and the morning newspaper flew in on the wind.


    The newspaper said, "Never give in to temporary misfortune, never go out of battle." All the newspapers on the day after the air raid had such an argument. Without knowing anything about the damage caused by the air raid, the words that inspired the people danced, and the results of the splendid victory that Japan was winning were put on the headline announcement.


    But what about reality? Can you do this with a little misfortune in the first place? Still want to fight?


    His heart was broken. I don''t care about everything anymore. I wanted my family back.


    "Mother... Mother, come on... uuuu..."


    When she remembers her closest and kindest mother, she sobs.


    "Really, you''re dead, too...."


    He was shouted, and he raised his face as a hat.


    He took a breath. He was so stiff with fear and astonishment that his mouth was pounding and he was screaming without a voice.


    A monster with jellyfish on his head and upper body stood in front of him.


    (Mr. Lu Kaiyue....)


    It was a legendary monster of the city that had long been told in the town where he lived. An evil monster who eats a woman and manipulates a spirit of death. But I didn''t think he was really here.


    Wow. Yeah, I see. Me and you, the sad ones who died. Ah, my mother died a long time ago - when I was a kid. Yeah... okay, I made up my mind. I don''t like it, and you''re my wife. "


    "Eh... eh?


    When Lu Kaiyue unilaterally declared, he lifted up his confused body a little.


    "Yes, I''m married. Yes, wow, we''re already married. Medeta! Well then, don''t go home and make me a baby!"


    "Eh!?


    With a fierce lack of meaning, he was held hostage by the monster and left in captivity.


    That was about 140 years ago.

 2193 1.

    A star charcoal stream known as a more ancient landlord among the witchcraft schools. Although this school, which has served the country for a long time, has recently quit serving the country, most of the troubleshooting work for paranormal relationships is still commissioned by the state, not the private sector.


    There are many wizards in the star charcoal stream, but the star charcoal family, which is the main house and the main one, also does their work independently of the branches and brothers. Rather, my employer''s work is so frequent. This has not changed for centuries.


    "Tada, now..."


    In the evening, the star charcoal Kira, who returned to the main residence, entered the living room. The clothes are torn everywhere and you can see injuries everywhere.


    "Baba, come straight home when you''re hurt. Go to the hospital properly. It stinks of care."


    The current star charcoal leader, Shigeaki Starcharcoal, whispers complaining, but gives out a first-aid kit.


    "Like a game recovery facility, if you''re going to the hospital, there''s no waiting time or procedure, and you''re going to recover soon, I''ll go there. Or in times of serious injuries that are beyond Shining Boy''s control and can be treated as an emergency. If you get injured like this, you won''t see me right away...."


    "I''m using the Yukioka inn. That''s the best recovery facility there is. If Baba gets hurt, you should go to Junko."


    "I don''t know Junko very well."


    A nephew and aunt have a conversation while performing therapy. Kira was dealing with this 12-year-old Shining instead of her mother, but lately, it seems like she has become like her sister and brother.


    (Even when Hikaru was small and honest, he was like a brother, but I wonder if he is back in that era. Not at all honest right now)


    That''s what Kira thinks.


    I just finished my treatment and got a call. The opponent is Zhu Tang Chundo, the deputy secretary of defense.


    I''m sorry, but I need you to investigate and crush me.


    Alright, here we go again. This is the sixth time this month. What are the other demons doing? "


    Brightness shouted. Even though it has only been about ten days since the beginning of this month, the number of cases seems to be abnormal. More than three times as often as usual.


    Of course, I have other requests. As you know, cases of paranormal relationships have been frequent for months. One of the main reasons for this is the revitalization of the paranormal invasion of other countries, but there is also the extra stimulus that the Grimpenis has given to the paranormal territory. "


    I don''t understand the reasoning of the latter.


    You must be hard to understand because you are strong and elite. Those who are out of the way depend only on their own strength. That''s why the supernormal who don''t belong to Grimpenis or anywhere else are excited to get even stronger power. "


    "That''s the reasoning."


    After listening to Zhu Tang''s story, I thought it would be okay for everyone to go to Yukioka Research Institute.


    "But when you say that to an elite bureaucrat who has reached the end of the world, it feels so uncomfortable."


    I''m a career player, but I mixed up with a non-career group and came out of the scene. When I was young, I crossed various dangerous bridges. To tell you the truth, you are the elite by birth. [M] They have a good family line, and they''re blessed with talent. "


    I think Kira is aware of the difference between brilliant and genius, listening to Zhu Tang''s words.


    "So, what''s the request?


    Do you know the story of Mr. Land, Sea and Moon?


    Land, sea and moon. Of course I do. It is an urban legend passed down to the town of Leaf Dead Leaf. I don''t know what it means to be called a monster, not a monster. "


    There are successive massacres targeting women in the town of Leaf Dead Leaf. Rumor has spread that Mr. Lu Kaiyue killed him. Witnesses ate the victim''s body. "


    "Mr. Lu Kaiyue originally had such a legend. But lately? You''re not a copycat?


    I want you to investigate based on that possibility. Of course, I want to ask for a solution. "


    "Roger that. Send me the rest of the data. Yeah, I''ll do the job."


    Hui Ming accepts Zhu Tang''s request.


    "That''s why I''m going to repair and investigate tomorrow. It smells like a copycat anyway."


    Lu Kaiyue, a legend of human eating, has been around for a long time. However, such an incident hadn''t happened in Ye Dead Ye Town for a long time, but at this point, it could only be thought of as the work of another killer who imitated the legendary monster.


    "I think about the possibilities. For example, the monster has actually been secretly killing people and eating them, but it''s possible that they just found out recently."


    Keira pays attention to the brilliance that determines.


    "Ke, will they find out in succession?


    "Until then, for example, I''ve been doing well, but it''s also possible that I got caught because I was bothered."


    "I see. I didn''t have that idea. The boulder is miso-ah, no, nothing."


    The driftstone was only in front of the 30th Road and experienced - and it was bright to stop.


    Yusuke Kasuga calls herself the Urban Legend Hunter or the Strange Phenomenon Hunter.


    Kasuga is a warrior at the head of the backstreet courier organization Dancing Heart, but on off-duty days, he aims to witness and elucidate the paranormal phenomena he is concerned about and carries his feet. The investigation took a long time, and it was often seen with white eyes by the boss Randy and his boss Dragon Cloud without going to work even on the day of work, but there was also a verse that was given up from above as early as possible.


    "You''ve been there since yesterday, right?


    "Yahaha, unfortunately, from yesterday."


    An old farmer on his way home from work called out to him and replied while sitting cross-legged in Kasuga.


    There is a tent next to Kasuga. Kasuga has been sleeping here since yesterday.


    Kasuga was at the edge of the town of Ye Dead Leaf. Behind it is a residential neighborhood, beside which there is a forest, and on the other side of the forest is a field.


    And in front of Kasuga''s eyes, a main road stretches, and countless stone statues are placed on both sides of the road. Not ten or twenty. I was wondering if there were more than a hundred.


    All statues are made of plaster. It seems to be regularly taken care of and there is not much dirt. The statues are mixed with young and old men and women, but they all have sad expressions, pose as if seeking salvation, and are placed facing the road. All the statues on both sides are posing for help as they reach out to the walkers and open their hands.


    In front of the main road stands a stand, and it says: "The mourners."


    "Recently, the same person, besides you, carried his legs several times. It''s time for the statues of the mourners to move. Sometimes they come when they know that. You are, aren''t you? How do you know?


    "Oira is a strange phenomenon hunter. I have a network of information on my hands, so I just followed it."


    Kasuga replied in surprise to the farmer''s words while lighting a cigarette.


    "Has Grandpa ever seen them move?


    "Many times. I''ve seen them attacking people, and I''ve seen more of them."


    "More friends?


    Hearing stories that are not in advance, Kasuga''s eyes shine.


    "That''s... that''s it..."


    The farmer walks and points to one of the statues from close. Kasuga also stood up and walked towards the farmer.


    The statue that the farmer pointed to, like the others, reached out to beg for help with a sad face. But there was one difference. Only one hand is stretched and the camera is gripped in the other hand.


    "Same as you. Hearing rumors of statues of mourning, he was sticking around here. And... after seeing what you''re looking for, we''ll join them."


    "You mean you were attacked? Wow, that''s interesting!"


    Kasuga plays a voice. If he wasn''t scared at all, the farmer was nodding when he saw Kasuga''s reaction, which seemed not to make fun of him as a yota story.


    "I don''t know.... There are a lot of people, including me, who saw the statue move. But that''s not all that happened. Did you... do something bad? I don''t know what that is."


    "You tried to steal their treasure, didn''t you?


    Someone made a loud voice as the farmer talked so far.


    Kasuga and the farmer looked back, and there was a strong bald young man with a good gatai and bad looks.


    "That''s the man I was telling you about. He''s been carrying his feet lately."


    The farmer whispers in Kasuga''s ear. The farmer doesn''t seem to have a very good impression. In fact, even if Kasuga saw it, it had a negative impression. Both eyes and face are faint.


    "So you''re aiming for a paranormal phenomenon like Oira and her friends? By the way, what''s a treasure? I didn''t hear anything like that."


    Kasuga talks to a tough young man with a lovely laugh.


    "You didn''t even know about Kijima''s raw medicine? I thought you were after him... I''m a monkey like this."


    The young man presents his business card on Kasuga.


    "Law Firm Attorney Yodo Tsubaki Michi"


    (You don''t look like a very good lawyer. I can only see you as a muscle)


    Kasuga sees his business card and tries to kill him with a smile.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    "Beh, nothing. Oira is Yusuke Kasuga. It''s an urban legendary hunter."


    "You live in the back street... but you don''t look that way. If you don''t mind, why don''t you change places and talk?


    Hooi


    Kasuga followed the thorny path of inviting while turning his suspicious gaze lightly.

 2194 2.

    A series of murders targeting women all over the town of Ye Death. It happened at a pace higher than the one that once disturbed the world, and the damage to the victim''s body was worse than that of the Octopus. Somehow, most of the body has been lost, leaving only a few pieces of flesh, hair and relics, and a matching amount of blood.


    It was a boy who first responded to rumors that this was Lu Kaiyuki''s work and went straight to see Lu Kaiyuki to find out the truth.


    "I knew it wasn''t. I didn''t think Mr. Lu Kaiyue would do that."


    A curly-haired boy plays with his fingers as he rolls his hair around.


    There was a boy in the six tatami mats room of an old house with a smell from the late Showa period. A tatami mat, a tabletop, a brown tube TV with feet on the box, a wooden air conditioner, a radio cassette, a phonograph, a black phone, an old-fashioned teapot, and a video game console with a cassette.


    Retro upholstery is not limited to this house. From decades ago, both downtown and residential areas recreated the retro atmosphere of the late Showa period. This is what people look like in the city, in the shops, in the houses. Nevertheless, modern culture has not been abandoned, and many parts are only focused on appearance. Incidentally, there are also towns in the city center that recreate the atmosphere from the Taisho period to the early Showa period.


    Boy - In front of Masaki Nakaseko, a small middle-aged man with long hair sits over his head and looks troubled. He is the ancient monster of this town, Mr. Lu Kaiyue


    "Yeah... but I know who did it. Besides, it has nothing to do with me."


    The house bell rang as Mr. Lu Kaiyue talked so far.


    Oh, it''s been a long time.


    A soft woman''s voice echoes at the entrance. The Lord of Voices is Yodo Kaizu, the wife of Mr. Lu Kaizuke.


    "Today. I heard some rumors that bothered me."


    "I see. That rumor...."


    Hearing the words of a woman who is a visitor, her voice sinks.


    In a room with Mr. Lu Kaiyue and Masaki, a pair of white women and a boy in school runs pass by.


    "Oh, Masaki was here too. Is that a rumor?


    "Long time no see, Lily. I was just talking about it."


    A white woman, Yuriko Rainbow, enters the room and speaks with Masaki first. They are related to each other and have known each other for many years. Masaki was taught various techniques and knowledge by Lily, and exchanged catalysts.


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue was also known to Masaki and Lily as a Death Ghost Magician. The name of Mr. Lu Kaiyue is well known among the Death Ghost Magicians. It is respected and seen at a glance by many Necromancers because he is an excellent Necromancer, he invents various techniques, makes new catalysts, and spares no effort to provide them to Necromancers.


    "So the tragic murder yesterday and the testimony that Lu Kaiyue is killing is your son''s fault, right?


    "Tahaha, well, hey. I''m in trouble."


    As confirmed by Lily, Mr. Lu Kaiyue scratches his cheeks and smiles bitterly.


    "Come on, every time something like this happens, they say the Octopus Return."


    Mutsuki, a boy in the shape of a school runner, sighed faintly.


    "It was a long time ago. She had a time of flashy bad behavior before. Thanks to this, the land, sea and moon and Etsu here apologized and were allowed to see the country and be crushed by the wizard of the country. You often said there was no medicine for fools. Speaking of which, it was because of your poor way of raising you."


    "Uhh... well, that''s how it is..."


    To say that Lily''s teeth could not be dressed, Lu Kaiyue, the gentle gentleman of the temple, was also wrinkling between his eyebrows, and he had a lovely laugh that attracted him.


    "We''re heartbroken."


    Etsu, who brought tea and tea confectionery into the pot, said with a sad face.


    "Ahah, I just realized it. In kanji, the difference between the names of Mr. Lu Kaiyue and me is complicated by whether there is a sea or not."


    Mutsuki said with a smile to calm the scene.


    "Oh, oh, this is my daughter. It smells so good... nh ~"


    "Hey, hey...."


    Mr Lu Kaiyuki stepped forward towards Mutsuki and caught his nose. Mutsuki looks down and leaves.


    "Would you stop playing games with me? And majestically in front of him."


    "Ububububububu, I''m sorry..."


    Lily walks in between and greets Land, Sea and Moon with a steel prosthetic hand, literally iron claw. Lu Kaiyue apologized in agony.


    "Was it a woman? It''s called Tsugumi. I haven''t seen a lot of women dressed up like men lately."


    Masaki said while wrapping his hair around his fingertips.


    "Ahah, my body is a woman, but my head is a man, so you can treat me like a man"


    That said, Mutsuki smiled affectionately towards Masaki.


    "Hmm ~? Then you can''t pull it like that to the extent that the walrus has done it?


    "You... Yuri-san will be angry again."


    "Ez, you scold me. Because you''re too spoiled, this man will stay young and vulgar forever.


    Etsu licks the reckless land, sea and moon, and Lily urges them to do so.


    "You''re blurring the story. Your son, this is not a problem you can''t leave behind. I''ve been quiet for a while, but I''m also interested in why you exposed it again."


    "Hmm... I wonder if you''re accumulating power."


    Land, sea and moon roaring with their arms.


    "I understand that. But what are we going to do now in search of power? Why hunt so much risk without sneaking around? And to do it in this city where you live..."


    "Are you trying to sin against Mr. Lu Kaiyue?


    Yaki took over the word of Lily.


    "I''m sure there is. Like the two sons of Land, Sea and Moon, Land, Sea and Moon have long been monsters of human eating."


    After receiving the words of Lily in a mean tone, Mr. Lu Kaiyue distorted his mouth, unscrewed his arms, grabbed his knees tightly, and nodded.


    He lowered his hips and gently laid his hands on the land, sea and moon as he approached him.


    "Is it strange that someone thinks it was Lu Kaiyue?


    Mutsuki asks.


    "Yes. Well, those who know the land, sea and moon first-hand - for example, the Death Magicians - will not have such suspicions. Including us."


    "Whoa, everybody believes in me, Nah. And believe in Ulysses."


    "How many times have I told you to stop calling me that?


    In a dialogue that could also be heard as a follower of Lily, Mr. Lu Kaiyue raised his face with a light expression, but Lily grabbed his jaw with her hand and tightened it up, with a dreadful voice.


    "Ahah, that means I''m going to protect your friend Lu Kaiyue."


    "Mutsuki, don''t decide for yourself. Well... it would be a pity to lose where the precious catalyst is manufactured, and it''s worth protecting in that sense."


    In the words of Mutsuki, Lily let go of Mr. Lu Kaiyue while saying with a cold expression.


    I''ll help you, too.


    Masaki offered.


    That''s right. It will be a good training for Masaki, but be prepared for the battle of life at the same time. "


    "I know."


    When Lily cautioned, Masaki nodded tightly.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you very much. Please protect this man."


    She lay her hands in front of her knees and lowered her head deeply.


    "Oh no, my ass is starting to feel itchy about my position of being protected. Besides, there are times like this when Yurippe protects you. Ehehehe"


    "When you say something like this, you want to rethink it and throw it out."


    "You, Yuri-san and Masaki-kun are in a position to take care of you. Please tell me a little more."


    Lily slammed a cold gaze at Mr. Lu Kaiyue, who laughed at her.

 2195 3.

    Morning: A miscellaneous building with an aside from the cleaner organization Plutonium Dundee.


    "Good morning....."


    Coming, the dream looks out the window, looks down at the plants being cut in the shape of a panda, and greets them without saying anything.


    "I just came to dream. You shouldn''t be by the window dressed like that. If anyone sees you, I''ll be glad."


    When I saw a naked dream sitting by the window, pity blamed me.


    "If you were a pervert like Lori or Shota, wouldn''t that be a service? Let''s call it a service."


    "You can''t do that."


    The dream came back and Katsuhiko entered.


    "Katsuhiko, are you jealous?


    "It''s funny that you''re jealous of me."


    Katsuhiko talks with a sleepy face with a giggling dream.


    "I mean, I think you can still forgive me because I''m a kid, but if I expose myself naked inside or outside, I''ll be punished for the crime of displaying obscene objects!"


    And pity.


    "I don''t have any obscenities."


    As she sat on her desk, she opened her crotch wide at a direction and angle that would show pity.


    "Even if you don''t follow me, you can''t be naked. And even if you take such a dirty pose, the people in this office are tired of seeing your dream naked, so it won''t work."


    "Eh... I served you."


    Hearing Lena''s words, the dream swelled her cheeks in disgust and left the room naked.


    "Irina-san, I need to talk to you for a second...."


    After the dream disappeared, Katsuhiko shouted with a mysterious expression.


    "It''s possible that my dreams are in prostitution....."


    "Eh!?


    After hearing Katsuhiko''s words, Rena inadvertently took a strange pose and raised her voice.


    "Are you glad they checked?


    "I didn''t check the other person''s face just by listening on the phone, but I always call the same person. The voice is the same. So I followed him about twice, but he went to the same hotel. When I heard it in front of the room, I heard the same man on the phone."


    Katsuhiko talks with a difficult face.


    "Misunderstanding... isn''t that Katsuhiko''s assumption? Isn''t that the quickest way to decide on prostitution?


    "That''s right... I haven''t checked to make sure you''re a prostitute. But I''m worried about keeping secrets from me...."


    "But you''re not a boy or a girl, so how do you prostitute yourself?


    "There are no other functions for women or men, as much as...."


    "Ah, yes. There''s a mouth, a hole in the buttocks, a side, right?"


    "Ina-san, don''t say that to me... Besides..."


    "Ahhhh... what you did with me. This is the negative effect of coming to the dream. Sexual harassment made me feel crazy."


    When Katsuhiko and Rena were talking, the door opened, so the two of them got together.


    "If you''re concerned, you should check with the person. The angels'' voices are too loud to reach hell."


    I wondered if the dream came in after listening to the conversation between the two, and it was Angel who showed up.


    "I''m scared too....."


    Katsuhiko hesitates as much as she can. Even if I followed him twice in the first place, it was quite an unexpected confirmation from Katsuhiko, and as a result, I became more anxious.


    "If you''re scared, it''s still painful to be anxious."


    "If you don''t want to make sure, you have to believe in your dreams. I think the angel to whom the dream comes most is Katsuhiko, and I don''t think the dream will make Katsuhiko sad."


    "Hmm...."


    Angel and Lena said, and Katsuhiko roared.


    There comes a dream of coming dressed.


    "Ah, good morning, Angel. I''m going out for a minute."


    "Where are you?


    In response to the word "going out", Katsuhiko asked while staring at the dream.


    "What''s wrong? Brother Katsuhiko, I''m a little scared. Weird. Feeling wrapped up?


    "Actually, I followed you twice. Looks like he was on the phone with a guy, and I thought he was... doing something bad."


    Ahahaha


    When I asked Katsuhiko with all my heart, I smiled at the dream.


    "It''s a cartoon-like misunderstanding. I see, something like this. You were jealous that I was meeting you? But I''m happy about something."


    "Instead of meeting, I thought you were a prostitute, but you weren''t."


    "What''s that? That''s terrible. I''m not happy with that misunderstanding. I mean, what makes you think that?"


    It was a dream to come here laughing happily, but I was surprised to hear Katsuhiko''s dialogue.


    "Look... you''ve always liked middle-aged men. And when I heard her voice, she looked like a middle-aged man."


    "My voice is fat, but I''m not middle-aged. I can''t help it anymore, so Katsuhiko, you should come with me. But I''m sorry for your suspicious behavior and your concern about Katsuhiko. From now on, I will reward Katsuhiko for everything."


    After apologizing and smiling like a prank, the dream comes out of the room.


    "I''m going..."


    Katsuhiko, with a bad face, turned down Pirana and Angel and followed after her dream.


    Kasuga entered the coffee shop with a man named Yodo Kaito, where he decided to hear more about it.


    "I''m not familiar with the statue of mourning. I''ve been gathering information for the last few days. The neighborhood smelled a lot."


    I thought Kasuga heard about the thorny road. It''s not impossible to be smoked because of the appearance that you don''t think of as a very lawyer, the fact that you don''t use honorific words for the first person you meet, and the vague remarks.


    (Well, it''s the same with Oira who doesn''t use honorific words even in the first person. That''s why you''re such a rude person.)


    I think Kasuga.


    "What I want is Kijima''s raw medicine. I heard that those" mourners "- the statues of mourning are the key to where they are. The sculptors who carved the mourners drank Kijima''s medicine and carved hundreds of cursed statues of mourning."


    And the thorny road.


    "You don''t seem to know Kijima''s raw medicine, so I''m calling, but don''t you want something weird? That''s what I need."


    "Oira just wants to see a paranormal phenomenon. I want to solve the mystery if possible. That''s all."


    Kasuga shrugs her shoulders as she laughs at the thorny path of nailing.


    "Crazy guy. But you don''t even look like you''re lying. If Kijima''s herbal medicine had been targeted, it would have reacted a little differently."


    "You''re not human, are you? Oira will know. I''ll figure it out."


    It was pointed out in Kasuga, and the look of the thorn road suddenly became steep.


    "This is how Oira looked and stepped into paranormal space. I don''t know about the medicine, but seeing strange phenomena is important to Oira. It would be nice to know the process and cause of the occurrence."


    "Then perhaps the purpose is the same. Not on the way."


    Kasuga, who spoke in a familiar tone, looked at the thorny road as if it was a scattered smell, but it didn''t lead to a sense of suspicion.


    Let''s start by exploring the sculptor''s roots.


    "Can''t you ask what Kijima''s raw medicine is? I know Kijima''s name. A famous family of demons."


    "A long time ago, a person called the Great Demon of Healing appeared in the Kijima clan. It''s the raw medicine he gave me. Those who drink it will heal every disease and become a tough body without any illness. A healthy body that is not invaded by disease or a person with mild disease can gain a powerful power."


    Asked in Kasuga, the thorny path speaks without hiding. It is something that you will know as soon as you look into it, so there is no point hiding it.


    "The sculptor''s roots, the sculptor''s dead?


    "Missing. I doubt he''s alive. The artist who had been in the same house all along suddenly disappeared. I''m more likely to be involved in an incident or commit suicide."


    "How did you know about the sculptor?


    "While I was investigating Kijima''s raw medicine, several magicians and demons spoke the same name. In the hands of many men, and finally to the sculptors who made the mourners. There is a considerable amount of medicine, but there is a limit to the amount that can be consumed alone. The sculptor doesn''t sell raw medicine, but he hides it in this statue of mourning, the key that the statue of mourning shows the hidden place, and so on. So I came here."


    "So, after all, you don''t know, so you want to check out the sculptor?


    "That''s what happened. Well, even if I were to look into it, it would be enough to go to the house where he used to live. If you''d like, I need your help. It would be better to have a lot of manpower. If there are circumstances where Kijima''s herbal medicine is necessary, if there is enough left to divide it, I think I can divide it."


    That''s a very generous story.


    I heard the thorn road offer and Kasuga told me to make fun of it.


    "I don''t make money with Kijima''s raw medicine. When it comes to making money, it''s a monopoly, but if I take it myself, if I can get my share, it''s fine."


    I see.


    Hearing the purpose of the thorn road, Kasuga was convinced with a smile.


    Kazuhiko and Kazuyume visited an ancient scenic town in Anraku called Ye Dead Leaf Town.


    "There are a lot of houses. The design of the house is always the same."


    "It''s a town that''s been conscious of the late Showa period. They say that the houses of the people who live here are also in that era."


    While walking down the nearest station and walking around the residential area, Katsuhiko and I came to talk about our dreams. Katsuhiko came here for the third time.


    Destination hotels are also terribly old buildings.


    When I visited the room, a young woman in a red dress appeared. From the woman''s mouth, the voice Katsuhiko heard several times leaked.


    "Great man of the Yodo Sea. Nice to meet you."


    The woman smiles when she sees Katsuhiko. A voice that purposely flips over the wild ground and emits a high voice. The opponent was New Half.

 2196 4.

    Into the room, Kazuhiko and Yume sat on the sofa, while the great Yodo Kai sat down on the bed.


    "I met him online and forgave knowing that the great man was transgender."


    The dream opens its mouth first.


    "And because of the proximity of the place where I live, I unexpectedly wrapped up my stomach and went to see him alone."


    "Do you live in a hotel?


    Hearing the story of the dream, Katsuhiko asked the great man.


    "We''re running around hotels. This hotel has been around for a long time lately. Of course I have a home, but cleaning and eating are troublesome."


    The great man answered with an expression of shame.


    (I feel it is the person on this side. It smells like that. Would you like to ask?)


    Katsuhiko, who thought so, tried to bump into more questions.


    "The same guy on the back street as us?


    "That''s right. In the back street, I''m a freelance informant."


    A great man who answers Katsuhiko''s questions lightly.


    "The great man hasn''t completely converted yet. In other words, it''s a similar situation to mine. I hesitate to wind my stomach to the end."


    And dreams come.


    "Dreams have changed a lot. She wants to be a girl, but she''s resistant."


    The great man said in a way that seemed to confirm with Katsuhiko.


    "The only reason I can''t flip is because I''m a man."


    A dream that comes to me with a cruel smile.


    "I feel like I don''t want to be a woman at the same time. I''m really in trouble....."


    "I think there''s a lot of sex hormones in it. Something different depending on the presence or absence of uterus. Occasionally, some transgenders say that the body has a uterus, whether it''s a man or a woman."


    A great man dreams of coming with a sigh.


    (Hmm... I''ve solved my misunderstanding, but this guy is in a way closer to coming to my dreams than I am. It''s a little complicated... I mean, if they know you''re thinking like this, they''ll come back and say you''re jealous.)


    Seeing the words of the great man and the familiar gaze toward the dream, Katsuhiko had a complicated mood.


    "I know that story, too. But I''m hesitant to put in a female hormone or a uterine transplant or anything like that."


    "You wouldn''t be in line for a female hormone blow and a uterine transplant."


    "Woman hormone is still a servant, and if it''s a uterus transplant, it''s a complete woman."


    Hearing the words of the dream, the great man smiled bitterly and Katsuhiko entered.


    "Katsuhiko''s brother wants to have a baby, so I''ll be conscious."


    I came to say that my dream was dry. In front of the great man, Katsuhiko consolidated into a dialogue that he spoke without any hesitation or hesitation.


    "Oh, yeah."


    The great man smiles when he sees the stiff Katsuhiko. Seeing this, Katsuhiko became more and more solidified, and the second sentence could not be continued.


    "But I think it''s okay to stay close like a brother. Oh, I remember you as a brother. Actually, I''d like to ask you a favor when you hear that the dreamers are organizing a cleanup shop. Besides, I also heard that the dreamers'' organization is just a supernatural person, and it''s your relationship."


    Since the great man became serious and changed the subject, Katsuhiko''s rigidity was also solved.


    "What kind of request?


    The dream comes.


    "I need you to help my brother. My younger brother - me too - is not human. It''s my brother who''s eating the monsters that are making a scene in Ip Dead Ip Town."


    A great man who talks about his request with a mysterious look, asking about the look of Kazuhiko and the dream. While there was no flash, the great man continued the conversation, reassured by seeing both of them listening seriously without pulling back.


    "My brother has gone crazy because of everything. But if you keep killing, my brother will be buried from darkness to darkness."


    "I don''t know if it''s from the state or from the private sector, but the demon exterminators will be sent to the crusade. You mean protect them?


    A dream comes and asks.


    "Yes, and I want you to hide it, and I persuaded my brother to stop doing that... a lot... I told her I''d work with her."


    That''s a tough one.


    Katsuhiko listens to the request of a great man and expresses his honest feelings.


    "But let''s try it. I''ll take it. But I don''t know what to do."


    "Come to your dreams. I don''t know what to do, but I''ll take it... You should at least get a little more information and decide when you see someone called the thorny road."


    Katsuhiko gently cautioned against the dream of accepting with the authority of the boss.


    "I''ll call the thorn road. And we''ll talk."


    That''s what a great man sends an e-mail.


    "I want it tomorrow."


    When I saw the reply from my brother, the great man told me.


    Tomorrow, I''ll bring Angel and Pirana with me.


    The dream came and decided the policy.


    Night. Old stall with red lanterns. Lu Kaiyuki is drinking cheap alcohol and getting drunk while eating yakitori.


    "Anyway, I''m not human. Because it''s the rumored Mr. Lu Kaiyue./(exp, adv-to) (on-mim) haha/haha/haha/"


    "I''ve heard that about 20 times already. Occasionally, I''ve seen it more than 10 times."


    It was then that I was having a fun chat with a strange salesman sitting next to me.


    "I heard you were Lu Kaiyue."


    A long-haired boy in uniform called out to Mr. Lu Kaiyue. I have a long package in my hand.


    Next to the long-haired boy was a small boy, in contrast. It seems like an elementary school student from the standpoint of his height, but he wears the same uniform as a long-haired boy. Her ears were full of earrings and her discolored hair was brushed.


    "It''s so creepy, I''ll cum. Ahhn, it''s a useless world for a kid to come to a drinking house at such a time. Besides, you can''t even find out who I am anymore."


    Looking back, Mr. Lu Kaiyue talked in a good mood.


    "Something''s wrong with this guy. I think so intuitively."


    A tiny boy - Shining Star Charcoal spills a smile.


    "You''re just a drunk grandmother, and that''s how it works, isn''t it?


    Sho Hongmori, a long-haired boy, says.


    "Hey... even without that. I don''t smell rotten exterior roads....."


    Lu Kaiyue''s lack of vigilance and poison made her feel so bright.


    "Um... are you guys after me? Crusades, monster busters?


    "Yeah."


    Well, yeah.


    I noticed the fact and nodded to Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    Before Bright and Shu came here, I listened to quite a lot of people in the town, but I heard more rumors from Mr. Lu Kaiyue than I thought. I was taught everything from where I lived to the drinking place I went to. There were quite a few people who knew who they were.


    Everyone knew about the massacre by Mr. Lu Kaiyue, but the townspeople were quite skeptical. Mr. Lu Kaiyue had such a legend, but he didn''t think he would do such a thing. Those who knew him first-hand said with their mouths shut.


    "All right, all right. Let''s change the place. It''s going to be a nuisance here."


    Lu Kaiyue, who was a little drunk, stood up and walked steadily.


    "Dad, wow, I might die, but it''s a bump!"


    "Hey... don''t die. Please pay me properly."


    Land, sea and moon, walking and speaking up, the father of the stall called out worriedly.


    "Ok, you''re motivated. Is this black with circumstances?


    "Or... it''s white, but maybe there''s something going on? Well, it''s a quick decision."


    Shining and cultivation whisper as they follow after Mr. Lu Kaiyue of Chidori Foot.


    Entering the nearby park, Shining turns to the rear of the repair, the repair pulls the wooden knife out of the bag, and confronts Mr. Land, Sea and Moon standing in front.


    "Oh dear... it''s been decades since I fought someone. When I was younger... this is a good story. Here we go."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue sang his magic first. With a short spell, thirteen lumps of pale red light instantly appeared in front of Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    "In a flash..."


    Bright leaked a voice of surprise. I felt at a glance that I had considerable skill as a surgeon.


    All the red and pale waves of light that appear are super fast, reaching repair and brilliance.


    Shu used a wooden knife to knock it out one after the other, but he couldn''t hold it off, and he was struck by two of them directly.


    "Hugh! Pentagram Guardian!


    Brightness completes the technique as you look and raise your voice as you stagger forward. Five-colored spheres of light vigorously circle around the bright body in the orbit of the Pentagon, neutralizing the lumps of red light that arrive.


    But in the meantime, three shots of red light struck the bright spot.


    "Ugh... no, what is this... It stinks... it stinks of alcohol..."


    While being attacked by a strange sensation, Shining squatted. But that''s not the only change.


    (That deal was the director''s fault, but he blamed me! Die, die, die!


    (Stupid students, stupid parents. It was a stupid country. I''m not gonna teach you anymore!


    (What are young people learning from their parents these days? The company''s not a school, and I''m not the parent of a new hire!


    Various thoughts pop into the brightness. Plenty of anger, remorse and sorrow roam the bright heart with the smell of alcohol.


    "Is this a drunken spirit?


    "It''s not a spirit. It''s a legacy of drunkenness. Ufufu, it''ll work, won''t it?


    Lu Kaiyue smiled a little as he stood up and asked.


    "Recent trends in Necromancy treat minds more than spirits and zombies. It''s easier this way. I don''t know what cost performance is."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue did not immediately try to fold the chase before the brightness and cultivation, who was struggling to lose his posture due to the effects of the magic, and he explained it well.


    Next to the land, sea and moon, two people came running. They''re both boys.


    "He''s...."


    One of them was familiar with brightness. Clearly in a position to be on Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s side, Shining looks stunned when he looks at the dressed boy who comes straight next to us.


    "Sorry, Mr. Lu Kaiyue. It was too far away. That signal is too long..."


    Masaki Nakaseko, one of the boys, speaks with an apology.


    "No, no, no. I''m sorry I had to bust your ass till night."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue apologized with a smile.


    "Hey, hey...."


    Bright spoke to the boy with the head of a familiar boy.


    "You''re a packing hare boy! I wonder if you''re worried about Yuri-sama or if you want to poke Yuri-sama in the face! I don''t know what it is, but I can''t forgive you anyway!


    When she saw Bright''s face, Platinum Taro Saito screamed.


    "What do you mean...."


    The light roars.


    "Isn''t it true that Lily is on your side?


    "I know that. So what are you talking about?"


    Hearing the words of Shu, Shining shouted angrily.

 2197 5.

    Before Shining and repair, while Platinum Taro felt a sense of exhilaration, he realized that the appearance of Masaki next door was strange.


    "What, are you the first to fight for your life?


    Platinum Taro asks Masaki. Tension spreads from Masaki. It''s natural to be nervous, but Platinum realizes that there are quite a lot of serious threats mixed up there.


    "It''s not the first time I''ve fought... but I''m not that experienced..."


    Masaki answers.


    "In the first place, why are you targeting Mr. Land, Sea and Moon? Mr. Lu Kaiyue is not a bad person. No, I''m not really a person, but I''m not doing anything wrong."


    Masaki asks about Shining and Shuu.


    "Because it''s work. And I haven''t decided to kill him yet."


    "Kk, I''m not going to kill you yet. But I''ll let you hurt me and detain me for a while."


    Cultivation and brightness answer each.


    In Hui Ming''s opinion, Lu Kaiyue did not commit the recent serial murder. But I don''t think it has anything to do with it at all. Lu Kaiyue looked as if he was ready to let the assassin go.


    "Then why don''t we just stop fighting and talk about a solution? Think about the feelings of Mr. Lu Kaiyuki. I believe Mr. Lu Kaiyue would never do such a thing."


    "Hey, you''re not such a wet opponent. They''re dealing with a paranormal dealer on the back street. Don''t expect anything sweet."


    Masaki, who calls for a solution in dialogue throughout this period, is stunned by Platinum Taro.


    "Will you only fight and hurt Mr. Land, Sea and Moon? Or do you just want to talk?


    Masaki ignored such Shirokantaro and pressed for more choices.


    (What? I feel uncomfortable... something is working...)


    Brightness senses and reflexes his nerves, pouring his consciousness into the Resist.


    "In order to have a dialogue, it is better to fight and win to advance the dialogue. That''s the situation here. If you don''t want to fight, you won''t join us."


    Shu''s dialogue stopped halfway.


    "Eh!?


    "Brr...."


    Ohhh?


    Shirokanetaro shouted in surprise, and the brightness solidified in astonishment. Mr. Lu Kaiyuki, who was drunk, opened his eyes with great interest.


    The body of the cultivator changed instantaneously. He turned into a jellyfish monster with a huge jellyfish on his upper body. In other words, he looked like Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    "Took"


    "Yeah, yeah? Did you do this to me? It''s a strange ability."


    Platinum Taro shouted a disturbing voice to Masaki, who smiled.


    (It was not a choice of table talk RPG, but a choice based on direct questions, but was able to possess the virtual spirit successfully)


    Masaki''s original technique of forced transformation by possession of virtual spirits, depending on specific choices. Until now, it has been used as a trap in advance, but this time it was directly hit.


    "Stupid bastard. Resistance" Resist "failed....."


    Shining approached and touched the part of the jellyfish umbrella after being transformed by Mr. Lu Kaiyuki in Masaki''s question trap.


    By operation, analyze the "Analyze", and try to release the "Dispel" brightness. It is not a technique found in star charcoal. Recently I''ve been tired of teaching you, and I''m not used to it yet. Pretty sophisticated trick.


    The shape of the repair returns to its original state. Cultivation sees brilliance with a neat face.


    (I used extra force to analyze and disarm....)


    Shining turned towards the three enemies as it became a traffic surface.


    "What is it? It''s back to normal."


    "You must have put a lot of effort into putting it back together. I wonder if it''s magic, spiritual power, energy, physical strength or demonic power."


    Masaki said with an unbelievable smile. To be discerned, brightness whispers.


    "All right, I''m going to go in there and I''m going to do it in the vanguard, so you two need to support each other properly."


    With a noble gesture, Platinum Taro drilled his right hand.


    "Maybe it''s my opponent..."


    It was a grumpy cultivation just after the forced transformation was lifted, but it still proceeded with a slippery foot while holding the wooden knife.


    "Platinum Clay Lilou!


    Shirokantaro sways the drill while rotating it and hits the cultivation.


    Mmm!


    Whether or not, Platinum Taro roared as he took the spinning drill with a wooden knife.


    "This wooden sword is not just a wooden sword."


    Shu smiles hard. It is a shrine that has been shredded from a thousand-year-old sacred tree, and several star charcoal magicians have put their efforts into it.


    (That said, it was a heavy blow. I don''t know what''s in their hands, so let''s start the match.)


    Shu shook the wooden knife loudly and threw out Platinum Taro''s right arm and drill. Aiming for the moment when Platinum Taro broke down and showed a gap, Shu struck Platinum Taro''s neck with a knife that he returned.


    Shortly afterwards, the repair jumped slightly back.


    Behind Platinum Taro, countless lumps of red light appeared earlier and attacked the cultivation. It''s Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s trick.


    I don''t want drunken possession again.


    As she murmured in her mouth, she used a wooden knife to knock out something like red light.


    "Starscrap scattering"


    Aiming at Mr. Lu Kaiyue, Shining fires a scattered bomb catalyzed by gold brown sugar.


    At the same time as the golden brown sugar was released, a obese giant appeared in front of Mr. Lu Kaiyue, and he accepted all the golden brown sugar dressed to cover Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    It was hard to understand at night, but the obese giant was not a creature. It''s a zombie. It was called by Masaki, who detected Shining''s attack.


    "Platinum Clay Lille Double!


    "Eh!?


    Shirokanetaro, who thought he had been beaten, turned his left hand into a drill and attacked him, so Shu shouted in surprise.


    (I see. My body was made of clay. This is troublesome.....)


    While attacking the drill from left and right, Shu raised his eyebrows.


    "Let''s go, let''s go"


    Bright summoned the hairy giant with the original witchcraft and sent him to the obese giant.


    "Slash Run Shark"


    Brightness sings successively. A curved blade of light protrudes from the ground beneath the bright feet, heading towards Platinum Taro.


    The repair was on the verge of avoiding the side, and the blade of light approached Platinum Taro.


    "Platinum Viscous Dragon Double Mix!


    Platinum Taro sticks out his arms. When Platinum Taro''s hands, which had been drilled, were loosened in pieces, he turned to the head of a large dragon and bit the blade of light to catch it.


    "I can''t throw up flames!


    "What the hell... with such a trick..."


    Even though it was a fairly powerful technique in my original technique, I was shocked by the fact that it was lightly stopped by Shirokantaro.


    "I''m not kidding! I''m serious! It''s because you underestimate me like that that... that you''re rushing my magic... to tear me apart!


    I hope I caught the blade of light, but it didn''t extinguish it. The head of Platinum Taro''s dragon and the load were crossed. Eventually, Platinum Taro lost his strength and was accelerated at once where he relaxed. He was hit by a light blade collision from a close range and blown away high.


    "People eat clay!


    But Shirokantaro didn''t end up just being blown away. Looking up in the air, he released a small number of companion clay grains from exposed parts of his body.


    A small lump of clay poured down on the nearby cultivated body, but flew not only to the cultivation but also to the brightness.


    I desperately tried to pay for the repair with a wooden knife, but it was too many to be overpowered by a wooden knife, and jumped backwards to try to avoid it. But all the little lumps of clay change their trajectories in the air and chase them towards repair.


    "Shit."


    Unexpectedly poisoning repair, pain and shock run around the body. I ate a bunch of clay.


    On the other hand, the light spheres of the Pentagram Guardian still existed, so all the lumps of clay were played by them.


    "Pain!?


    The brightness squatted with severe pain in her feet.


    "Soon....."


    I saw a transparent tentacle stretching from the ground and stabbing a shiny ankle. The tentacles stretched from the land, sea and moon to the ground. Because it is night - and because it is transparent, it is very difficult to understand.


    Moreover, there was not one tentacle. The other one jumped up towards the crouched brightness and wrapped around his neck.


    Teru!


    Don''t move.


    Immediately after the scratchy and bloody cultivation turned around and shouted, Mr. Lu Kaiyue shouted calmly.


    "Um, you know, we''re gonna miss you, so could you pull your hand too? Hey? Please."


    Lu Kaiyue asked me to put my hands together while laughing with love.


    Looking at the attitude of Mr. Lu Kaiyue and the current situation, both Shining and Shu completely lost their war intentions.


    "Who am I? This is my job, too. But I don''t think you''re a murderer. And you''re saying you know who the copycat is and you''re covering for it?


    "Uuu...."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue leaked a groan that looked painful as he was pointed out by Bright.


    "If you say you''re not the killer, you can''t overlook the repeated murders. Even if we pull our hands, it''s just the rest of them coming out again."


    "Yeah, well... I know that too."


    At the suggestion of Bright, Mr. Lu Kaiyue looked down with a bitter smile.


    The tentacle wrapped around the bright neck leaves. However, the stabbed foot remains numb and unable to stand properly.


    "Well, I''m going back this time, and I''m going to make it my policy not to fight you as much as I can. But if there''s a real killer, you can''t miss it. If we leave him alone, there will be another casualty."


    "Yeah... that''s right, yeah..."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue repeated his vague response after being pointed out by Bright.


    Bright stood up with the shoulders of Shu, and the two of them staggered and left.


    "Ha ~... I''m so drunk. All right, let''s get back to drinking. I want to thank you for saving my life."


    "I''m a minor...."


    "Likewise, I don''t like alcohol."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyuki spoke kindly, but Masaki and Shirokantaro refused.


    "What? Ah... I mean, there''s plenty of money in there, so could you guys lend me some money?


    "Why is that!?


    Shirokanetaro shouted in amazement at Mr. Lu Kaiyue, who asked him to put his hands together with a smile.

 2198 Chapter 6

    Teruaki and Shu went back to the Hoshi-Tan main family mansion, and they were both being treated by Kiraara.


    ''''If Shu hadn''t easily fallen victim to the enemy''s jutsu, I think we would have had a chance to win. I''ve devoted all my strength to disarming him.


    I wasn''t paying attention. Sorry.


    As Teruaki says with a laugh, Osamu, who has stripped down to his upper body, apologizes with a sincere look on his face.


    ''''Oh come on, I was just kidding. It was two against three, and the enemy was moderately strong.''''


    The most shocking thing to Teruaki was that that Hakkin Taro was stronger than he had imagined, but he wouldn''t talk about it. He had to admit it, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    ''But it''s hard to do. Rikkaigetsu-san himself doesn''t seem to be a bad guy, and he doesn''t even seem to be the culprit. But it''s clear that he knows who the culprit is and is defending himself.


    Sometimes it''s nice to show mercy to your enemy, but I think you should wait until you know what kind of a man the real killer is before you start showing him mercy.


    Hearing Terumei''s words, Kirara nailed the wounds on Shu''s body while applying medicine to them. Although Shu was injured here and there, he did not have any serious wounds.


    ''''I don''t need the old lady to tell me that, I understand.


    The tone of Teruaki''s voice drops bluntly.


    ''Rikkaizuki-san is definitely a clue, but it''s tricky when you''re being protected by that yuri. This time it was Shirogane Taro and one person I didn''t know, but there''s still Mutsuki, too.


    And Osamu.


    ''Or a gothic loli called Akiko. Your guard is very tight, so let''s change the way we do things.


    As he said this, Terumei glanced at Kira Luo. At this time, Terumei had already come up with his next policy, but he had made up his mind to carry it out just before.


    ''''Shu, take off your bottom too.''''


    "Is ...... yes ......


    Kirara urged him to take off his trousers hesitantly with a tone of voice that doesn''t say anything. The top is still off as well, so you''ll be dressed in just your pants.


    ''Hey Osamu, the old lady says you need to go full chin,''


    She didn''t say.


    Teruaki says with a smirk, and Osamu says back with an uncomfortable look on his face.


    ''''I didn''t say it, but if it''s in a place where you''re injured and you can''t see it or something, I''ll make you take it off.


    Kirara tells him with a straight face.


    ''''So the old lady would properly apply the medicine if Shu was hurt on his dick?


    I can see it and I can apply my own medicine.


    Kirara laughs dumbly at Teruaki''s question.


    (I mean, when Terumei had to take him to the hospital for a fungus in his genitals when he was little, I would have put medicine on him many times. ......)


    Kirara suddenly remembered the old days and reminisced about it.


    ''''Then what if it was the asshole that was injured?''''


    I''ll see to it that you do. Terumbo, even if it was you who got hurt. Or do you want to fix your asshole?


    ''I''m not kidding. You can''t treat a man''s asshole, old lady.


    You know what? ......


    Teruaki and Kirara, who were using him as a dupe and talking vulgarity, made Osamu feel even more uncomfortable.


    ******


    The day after Rikkaigetsu was attacked by Teruaki and Osamu.


    ''''Next time we move to this town, let''s move to this town.


    Do you like it here, Mom?


    I was born in the Showa era, after all. This scenery is very nostalgic.


    Oh, I didn''t know. I didn''t know my mother had a childhood.


    Is there anyone in this world who hasn''t had a birthdate?


    Yuri and Akiko visit Rikkaigetsu-san''s house as they dodge the conversation. I''ve already heard about yesterday''s engagement.


    Entering Rikkaizuki-san''s house, Yuri and Akiko are shown into the living room, both frowning at the same time. In the center of the room, Rikkaizuki-san, dressed only in a shirt and underwear, was sprawled out in a disheveled heap, and the room was filled with the smell of alcohol.


    ''''I deal with corpses on a regular basis, so I''m used to the stench, but even so, I can''t take the smell of alcohol.


    "Ah ...... I had a hangover, so come on ....... I did a pick-me-up drink after I woke up unexpectedly! Hick ....... Eureen, a mouthful of water for you to drink .......


    A red-faced Rikkaigetsu-san, drunk with a gudgeonly face since early morning, looked up at Yuri and demanded with a snorting smile.


    ''Mum, what''s a welcome drink?''


    Akiko asks.


    ''It''s a tremendously stupid thing to do, to drink again in the morning to cure yourself of a hangover that made you feel sick. I don''t need to explain to you how that''s stupid, do I?


    Yes ...... I''ve never had a hangover, but I get it.


    After hearing Yuri''s story, Akiko looked down at Rikkaigetsu with half-lidded eyes.


    ''''It''s the height of rudeness to be drunk when people have stepped in to escort you. Etsu, bring a bucket of water with you.


    ''No, ...... it''s not that: ......


    It''s a bucketful of Urichie''s mouthwash.


    At Yuri''s insistence, Etsu hesitated, and Rikkaigetsu spoke a playful line.


    ''Hey mom, isn''t it a bad idea to flood someone''s house?��And it''s tatami mats, so it''s going to be hard to dry.


    And Akiko.


    ''Don''t worry. �� Don''t worry, I won''t spray water all over the room. I''ll drag you out of the room and do it properly.


    I understand.


    Hearing Yuri''s words, Etsu goes to fill the bucket with water.


    ''Yeah ...... Etsu, you shouldn''t know that right there. I''m sure you were more worried about getting your room wet than I was.��Oh, hey ...... Yuritan, don''t be rough with me.


    Grabbing the collar of Rikkaigetsu''s shirt as she speaks with a wry smile, Yuri drags him out of the porch and into the garden.


    ''I brought it.''


    Thank you for your help.


    Etsu holds out a bucket of water to Yuri. Yuri receives it with a smirk on her face.


    ''Bwah!''


    Riku Kai Moon, who was soaked with water, jumped up.


    ''''Really pouring it on or ...... ugh ...... terrible ......


    Rikkaigetsu looks sad.


    ''Mom, you looked so happy to see me splashing water on you.


    Akiko says with a laugh.


    You''re 95% jellyfish, so it wouldn''t be a big deal for you to have water poured on you one by one.


    I''m not a complete jellyfish, you know. There''s a part of me that''s a jellyfish and a part that''s not. And it has nothing to do with a jellyfish''s body to cause clothes to get wet.


    In response to Yuri''s words, Rikkaigetsu rebutted them.


    Then Rikkaigetsu-san takes a shower in the bathroom and changes her clothes before returning to Yuri and Akiko.


    ''''I asked Shirogane Taro what happened last night. It was interesting to hear that Terumei attacked you.


    Do you know that girl, Yuri?


    I only did it once. He''s the head of the Star Coal family.


    ...... I didn''t know we were being targeted by such a big name. What a surprise!


    Rikkaigetsu listens to Yuri''s story and is frightened.


    I easily figured out that I wasn''t the culprit. And that I''m defending someone else.


    It''s your two sons, right?��Why are you starting to do that now?


    Akiko asked Rikkaigetsu, who smiled bitterly and hugged her head.


    ''It''s not necessarily the work of the two of us. It could be one or the other. I heard that you are trying to gain power, but do you have any idea what you are doing?


    Before Rikkaigetsu could answer Akiko''s question, Yuri put more questions over it.


    ''''It''s probably Spine Dao. The second son, Spine-Dao, has always been obsessed with power. It''s also the reason why he ate people out. When my family eats a woman ...... especially a woman with strong psychic powers or a woman with supernatural powers, her power increases.


    Rikkaigetsu-san became depressed and sighed loudly. The expression on his face was full of sorrow and bitterness, which Akiko could see in his eyes.


    ''''My eldest son, the great man, was sort of going along with the thorny dao. He didn''t attack people when the thorny path went on a rampage before. He just covered up for them. I was just helping to cover it up. But if the thorny path started to go on a rampage again, there''s a good chance the great man will go along with it. That boy is even more complicated than the Spine-Dao. He''ll do anything for his brother''s thorny dao.


    Rikkaigetsu glances at Etsu as he speaks. Etsu holds his shoulder and looks melancholy. The couple''s behavior bothered Yuri and Akiko, but they didn''t even ask out loud.


    ''''Is the cause of the spine path? It''s ...... ironic that that girl would be that way.''''


    Yuri, who knows the person in question directly, says with a mysterious look on her face.


    Have you thought about it?��It''s possible that the charcoal can be traced back to your son.


    No. I can''t even get in touch with the spine path in the first place. The great man can''t answer ...... even if you call from us. Tahaha .......


    Yuri let out a small breath as Rikkaigetsu scratched her head and laughed powerlessly.

 2199 Seven.

    Kasuga and Hayashi visited the house of the sculptor Ribayashi Marie, which is located in the town of Hayashi Hayashi.


    "Wow, what a house. It looks like a funny artist''s house. That''s nice."


    Kasuga cheers as she sees a poisonous and vivid color scheme and a strangely designed house with roofs and pillars inclined sharply at an oblique angle, complaining about the destruction of the landscape.


    "This is horrible...."


    A thorny road stood in front of the house wall as he entered the house''s grounds.


    "What happened?


    Take a look at this.


    Kasuga speaks, and thorns point to walls and pillars.


    There were countless scratches and blood marks on the walls and pillars.


    "From the height and the marks, I don''t think it''s a cat. Does that mean that it was so stiff that you bled out of your nails? Was he sick?


    Kasuga guessed.


    "Or maybe he was possessed by evil spirits."


    "Oh, that''s nicer. It''s a strange phenomenon. Hunter''s blood hurts."


    Hearing the speculation of the thorn, Kasuga made a bright voice.


    (You''re a freak who makes...)


    Looking at Kasuga, whose words and reactions are both strange, I think the thorny path is.


    I put my hand on the door knob, but of course it was locked.


    "Do you have key-locking skills?


    "Unfortunately, the Seaf Skill is zero. However, there''s a power to replace it, right?"


    Kasuga answered the thorny question with a good smile.


    Wonder phenomenon activated! White hands coming out of the bathroom!


    On the spring day when I suddenly screamed, the thorny road was a little tight. The fact that Kasuga triggered an extraordinary force is a sign of change.


    A white hand stretched out from the inside of the door and unlocked it. Of course, the sight doesn''t look like a thorn. However, when the door is opened from the inside, the thorn road is slightly tight again when the white hand sees the door pushing.


    "All right, let''s go in and split up and find out."


    "Ahh....."


    Encouraged by Kasuga, it tends to hesitate to follow the thorny path.


    There is a lot of dust everywhere in the house, and I can tell that no one has come in or out for years. But the electricity is not stopped.


    The exterior was peculiar and flashy, but the interior was almost normal. I''m only worried that there are a lot of weird figurines, but it''s no wonder I consider myself a sculptor.


    After walking through the dusty house, the thorn road reached the atelier.


    (Strong residual thoughts are swirling. It''s an artist''s workshop. It is natural to say that residual thoughts remain here because I was immersed in creative activities with a deep roots, but this is still a strong thought.... This is already.....)


    In front of a room filled with mischievous thoughts equal to the realm when called demonic, the thorny path is timid.


    (I don''t suppose I''ll get cursed or anything....)


    Even with that in mind, I went into the room and turned on the electricity.


    Turning on the lights in the room made the thorny road a little tighter. This is the third time today. There were blood splashes all over the wall.


    If I remove the dust from the floor, there are blood marks everywhere on the floor.


    (I don''t know what kind of creative activity was going on....)


    Immediately after that thought, the thorn road felt that there was something in the room that emitted an intense demonic spirit.


    Bloody fleas on a desk. The thorns try to take it in their hands.


    Eventually Kasuga and the thorn road meet.


    "There was nothing unusual about this."


    This is it.


    Spike Michi handed over the bloody fleas on Kasuga.


    "This feels like a terrible sign. It''s a strange phenomenon. The Hunter''s Ouila knows."


    "I can see that. It doesn''t seem to be clearly spelled out, but with the resentment of the user, this is the area of the curse as early as possible. And look at the atelier."


    Encouraged by the thorny path, Kasuga peeks into the atelier.


    "Wow! This is awesome! As a strange phenomenon hunter, I was coveted! But I don''t know what this is all about. I can''t solve the mystery."


    I don''t know what it is, but I''m touched by Kasuga, and I''m staring at the thorny road with astonishment.


    (A high-tension, self-contained, maniac type freak? It''s a combination of many things... well, it''s the first time I''ve seen it)


    Yes, the thorny way to analyze Kasuga. I am not particularly uncomfortable staying with you for now.


    The thorny phone rings.


    "From my brother. I have to go see him. We''re talking about this, too, so why don''t you come along? Or should we continue our investigation here?


    "Oh, I don''t know, but I''m going. We''re almost done here."


    I was invited to the thorny road and Kasuga answered immediately.


    In a coffee shop in Ip Dead Ip Town, four great men were waiting for the arrival: Yume, Katsuhiko, Renai, and Angel''s Plutonium Dundee.


    "The exterior and interior are far from stylish. But that''s what it tastes like."


    Choose your words and Angel will speak your thoughts. To put it more clearly, the design is poor in every way. Very simple and not polished at all. But it is intentionally designed.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    The great man came at once. It is the same red dress as yesterday, but it is not the same clothes. Subtly different designs.


    "I''m not human. No... it''s a mix of human genes, but my mother used to be human, but she monstered me when she gave birth. My father is the famous monster in this town, Mr. Lu Kaiyue."


    With an unspeakable gesture, the great man reveals himself.


    Are monsters different from monsters?


    "Aren''t you with me at the time of the outsiders? There are many ways to call non-human intelligent life."


    "In the first place, Junko said that no matter what kind of outsiders follow the roots except Araune, it is originally human. The old magicians modified humans to create a different kind of race of monsters and monsters and demons. It''s just a different way of calling."


    Renai, Katsuhiko, and Lai Yum each said.


    "Originally, I was an outsider who ate people, and my father, Mr. Lu Kaiyue, had a time like that, but I don''t do that now. I can live without eating humans. Our species has the nature that if we eat women - especially women who have supernatural powers - they become stronger. My brother did that a long time ago. I was covering up my brother''s business at the time, but eventually I got caught. They missed me where I almost got killed."


    "You missed it."


    When I heard so much about the great man, Katsuhiko sandwiched his mouth.


    "I think so, too. I apologized and desperately asked for forgiveness. And now my brother is doing the same thing again....."


    A great man who bites his lips and puts his strength into his fist.


    "I called the brother here. I don''t want you to listen to what I just said."


    Copy that.


    A dream nodded at the request of a great man.


    About ten minutes later, the thorns and Kasuga appeared.


    "Ah, you guys."


    Kasuga came to see Kazuhiko and raised her voice.


    "You look familiar, or you''ve been an enemy. But I can''t remember what it was... I remember one with a black hand and one with gravity."


    "I can remember my abilities by looking at my face, but I can''t remember why I got involved...."


    "During the anti-matter bomb war. And it''s a lot to take people''s abilities apart."


    After listening to Kasuga''s dialogues, Katsuhiko and Kazuhiko came to dream in different ways.


    "You''re early."


    "I was in the same dead leaf town."


    Spike Michi answered with a smile.


    "What are they with my brother?


    "My friend. He said he''d help. So, what about you?


    When the great man answered the thorny question, he asked.


    "Because there is a part of Kasuga that matches the purpose, we are acting together now. Until recently, I was exploring where Kijima''s raw medicine was."


    Bring a new chair, and the thorny path lowers his hips.


    "I''ve heard that before, what is Kijima''s herbal medicine?


    The great noise asks.


    "I wanted you to search first without asking me. It''s coming out pretty good."


    Speaking of thorns, the great men and the faces of Plutonium Dundee called holographic displays and searched Kijima''s herbs.


    "This leaf is in Dead Leaf Town."


    "It was a blind spot. I didn''t know what I wanted was in the town where I was born and raised."


    A great man and a thorn say.


    "Anyway, I want a little power now. Anything I can do to help."


    "If you want to power up and hustle, why don''t you go to Junko?


    The dream comes out to quietly say the thorny road.


    "Junko?


    The thorny road comes and dreams come.


    "Junko Yukioka. Don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know."


    A thorny path that shakes the neck sideways.


    "I''ve heard that before. Just the name."


    "I''m a super famous mad scientist on the back street. It''s cute."


    Kasuga says the great man.


    "I don''t care if it''s cute. It is important to have a presence that gives you strength. Junko Yukioka. Try searching at Yukioka Laboratory."


    "Hmm...."


    When the dream tells me to come, the thorny road and the great man search.


    "Hey, thorny road, don''t do this anymore. It''s suspicious. It''s an explosion."


    A great man stares at the site of the Yukioka Institute and stabs a nail in front of him.


    "All our organizations are Junko mice. I got my strength."


    And dreams come.


    "Even though you can''t risk or win to gain power, you can''t trust others with your life as a test bench. I''m a pass. I don''t want to do this unless I can be overwhelmed, or unless I have any power from the beginning."


    "Hmm... that''s the idea. I was a little impressed."


    Hearing the thoughts of the thorny path, the dream sparkled his eyes with interest.


    "This is the brother of the great driftstone man. I don''t care anymore. Especially when it comes to indifference."


    "That''s right....."


    "Isn''t it nice to be indifferent..."


    Hearing the open dialogue of the dream, the great man smiled bitterly, and the thorny path frowned slightly.


    "So, back to the story, when I was looking for Kijima''s raw medicine and the house of the disappeared sculptor who seems to own it, I found it."


    The bloody fleas found at the sculptor Ribayashi Marie''s house are placed on the table by a thorny path.


    "I feel a strong demon."


    "Oh, this must have been born in the magical world."


    What a terrible aura!


    Coming dreams, Angel, and Rena looked at the fleas and said.


    "There was nothing like this that could help. Someone with psychic powers might know something, but does anyone know anything about it?


    "If you''re tired, you''ll see. Or Midori."


    The dream answered the thorny path of looking at us and asking.

 2200 Eight.

    That was about ten years before the earthquake struck.


    He was indeed blessed when he was born. He was the son of a clan that had not been born in a long time.


    The monster''s family is not allowed to have children with each other. There is a code that a child must be born between people. The reason is simple and clear. Because they are very close to each other. It is very likely that malformations will occur. Or, regardless of blood ties, cross-breeding between the same species may be dangerous.


    Though the monster lived a long life, it was rare for him to earn a child, but for a long time he gave up his family rejoicing in his treasure.


    He was raised with great care. Everyone loved me. Until then...


    She was a cursed child.


    The chief of the clan reveals his contempt in front of him, which was held by his mother.


    Not only the chief, but all members of the clan gather on the spot to gaze at him, his mother, and the father who thought he was his uncle with contempt, fear, pity, and anger.


    "This child has no sin. It''s all my fault."


    Mother complains in tears. His mother broke the taboo, and eventually became a child with her brother. That''s how he was born and raised by his family for ten years.


    I see. The child is innocent. But I can''t leave you. Live away from your clan. "


    That was the full mercy of the chief of the monsters.


    He couldn''t believe it. Even though everyone loved themselves so much, there was only one truth to discover, and the companions returned their palms lightly. There was no curser or violent man, but that cold gaze could not be forgotten. At this time, a strong sense of inferiority and a wedge resembling guilt were thrown into his heart.


    He left his family with his mother and his uncle, his father.


    My mother continued to love him as much as she could. But my father always had a dark face. Though he deserved it, he kept mourning the banishment from his clan and was angry without a place to go. However, I didn''t imitate him and my mother.


    A year later, a great earthquake struck. His family was caught in the fire of the earthquake, and all died, with the result that three people who were ironically deported survived.


    But for a while he survived, a tragedy awaited him.


    His family is an extremely harmful monster to humans. The monster family has acquired the power to manipulate the spirit of death. Eat women to increase their power. Normally we eat as usual, but once a month, when we take a woman in the clan, we all eat. Therefore, in the town where the clan was lurking, rumors of monsters eating women had been told for a long time.


    The three who were expelled from the clan never attacked a man. You don''t have to eat people to live, and you don''t have to take such risks. However, magicians who are engaged in the hunting of demons have no reason to know such circumstances.


    After the original name changed into the Showa era, the three were targeted by witches who hunted monsters.


    "Run!"


    When the three were attacked by the sorcerers, his father stood up to protect him and his mother. He stood in front of the chaser and shouted at him and his mother.


    "This is redemption!


    My father''s dialogue pierced his chest. Even after a hundred years, I can''t forget the memory of this time.


    He and his mother ran away crying, leaving their father behind. I haven''t seen my father die. But he was definitely killed.


    For soon the chaser approached him and his mother.


    My mother gave up running on the way.


    "I''m sorry I made you feel so bad."


    She smiles as she weeps and tells her.


    "But I didn''t regret having you. I think I''m glad I gave birth. Thank you for being born. Thank you for spending time with me."


    Mother''s dialogue burned into his chest. Even after a hundred years, when you get drunk, you dream and remember.


    And my mother used the contraindication of the dead spirit technique. Use the surgeon''s own body as a catalyst to create extremely powerful zombies.


    All the chasers retreated, but naturally my mother lost her life.


    He will be alone and will live like a beggar ever since.


    Humans are prepared to be aggressive when they are hungry. The way your brain works changes. And it was the same for him. Hungry, he was gradually dominated by anger and resentment, and finally exploded.


    When he noticed, he couldn''t stop, and when he attacked a woman, he began to devour.


    In Leaf Dead Leaf Town, where he was born and raised, his family was originally told and feared. As a result, his actions were treated similarly and rumored.


    One day, Tokyo was hit by a big air raid, and Ye Dead Ha Town became a beautiful burning field.


    At night, seeing the girl crouching alone in the burning fields, he approached with the intention of eating the girl.


    "Mother... Mother, come on... uuuu..."


    Hearing the words of a sobbing girl, his chest aches.


    That''s how I cried the day my mother died. Look at the girl and repeat yourself.


    (If she sees me killing a woman and eating her in anger, she''ll be sad...)


    At that time, the undisturbed anger that was whirling in him disappeared, as if the possession had fallen from him.


    "Really, you''re dead, too...."


    He speaks to the girl.


    Then, a little forcefully, he was tied up with a girl.


    While I was with him, the girl''s body gradually deteriorated. My body changed from person to person, and I became the same monster as him. As a result, it became difficult to get old.


    Two children were born between him and the girl after a long time.


    "Hey... Etsu"


    He talks to a former girl who became his wife as he sees two young children playing on a tatami mat mat.


    "I want these kids to be happy. I don''t want you to think like a wolf. We have to make these kids happy. I have to protect myself from misfortune."


    "I''m happy now. Aren''t you happy now?


    In an unconfident tone, but still desperately determined, the wife asks him with her dreamy tone and eyes as she approaches her.


    He thought he had finally achieved happiness and tranquillity after a long turning. But fate was as bad as ever, and I never gave him a moment of peace.


    Lai Yum, Katsuhiko, Renai, Angel, and the seven great men, Kasuga, and Tsunedo visited the Yukioka Institute. The purpose is to have the bloody fleas found in the house of the sculptor Marie Leeko psyched by either the tired or the midget.


    There was no Midori, but I was tired, so I asked for it to be carried tired.


    "This looks like something inside out... The flea owner seems to be beating all his grievances into his creations."


    Just by holding a flea, Tiredness feels the fact and frowns.


    "I can''t let this Archangel say that much."


    And Angel.


    "Regret for not getting what you want. Despair and grief for the unacceptable. You keep carving statues with them."


    "That''s good, isn''t it? It''s really good. The feeling that is the source of the strange phenomenon is very good. This time, I had a hunch I was going to get a big one."


    Kasuga looks happy when she hears tired dialogues.


    "If you actually look at and touch the statues made by the sculptor - the mourners - you might be able to better understand them. The fleas alone don''t know any more."


    Tired says so, returns fleas to the thorny path.


    Well then, let''s go to the local area.


    And the thorn road said...


    "Sorry, it''s too late today, can we do it tomorrow? I have a night job."


    "Okay."


    "I prefer to walk at night, but I understand."


    The words of the great man nodded with thorns and tiredness.


    "Tired, I don''t think it''s too much to talk about at night."


    Yoshina will be careful.


    "What''s extra is pity. Tiredness is in a position to be asked, and tiredness is not good at walking outside during the day, and you have the right to say so. It''s really unnecessary for pity to say such a thing."


    "Ugh... su, I''m sorry"


    A dream of coming to pay attention with the discomfort exposed, and a pity roaring with admiration.


    "I''m sorry, I''m tired, my pity is stupid."


    "No, you''re starting to dream."


    I''m tired of coming to apologize and laughing in my dreams.


    "Flies weren''t a direct clue, but we got a good detective from them. My stomach is wrapped up."


    And dreams come.


    "Despair of unacceptable things... If I cut through that, I don''t think it''s any other HR."


    It looks dark and the great man murmurs.


    "Aniki chewed it up... no, he chewed it up and lived. More than me."


    The great man smiled as if the thorn was healing.


    "Oh, yeah. Would you guys like to come to my shop?


    Looking at them, a great man invited them.

 2201 9.

    Seven o''clock at night. Land, sea and moon often go out this time of year.


    "You''re not going for a drink today? I''ll make dinner."


    The land, sea and moon are roaming in the house, and Etsu calls out.


    "I had a bit of a rough time yesterday. I''m reflecting that it wasn''t good even though I was protected. I won''t be drinking outside for a while."


    Land, sea and moon appeared painfully in Etsu''s eyes in a quiet tone.


    "You''re sick."


    "Hmm....? Ah... ah, yeah."


    Lu Kaiyue nodded slightly with a shy smile.


    "Hey... E-chan. Wow, I knew you''d failed.


    "Are you talking about them?


    Etsu asks Lu Kaiyue, who speaks in a slender tone.


    "Yeah. I... wanted to make a happy family, but the opposite happened."


    "It''s not your fault. You''ve confronted them."


    "There''s the opposite result. I don''t know how to treat it...."


    "It was because your sincerity was conveyed that they quit bad things. At that time, the great men and thorn road were about to be killed, but when you sat down and apologized and watched the cover, there was no way that they didn''t feel anything about you. Because of what I felt, I didn''t have to do anything wrong."


    Listening to Etsu''s words, Mr. Lu Kaiyue sighs heavily.


    "But he did it again...."


    "Haven''t you checked to see if they''re there yet?


    "No, I understand. It''s the trick. I heard from the victim."


    I can''t talk about it in detail in front of him, but there are individual differences in how people eat. Mr Lu Kaiyuki knows how to eat his son. Exact match.


    "I thought I changed my mind because I heard you became a lawyer...."


    He and the great man were getting in touch quite a bit, but the thorns were out of touch. The great man heard it through you because he came into contact with the thorn.


    "It''s not your fault that the thorn road has opened up. What I hate... is the one who took the thorny path."


    Her face clouds when she talks like that.


    "But it''s true we couldn''t save him. How could this be so bad? Though the thorn road was a very gentle child... God is terrible to give such a gentle thorny path a terrible fate to make you run such a murder."


    When Mr. Lu Kaiyue sighed again, the bell rang.


    I visited Lily and Platinum Taro.


    "From what I''ve heard about Lu Kaiyue and Platinum Taro, it seems that the enemy figured the killer wasn''t Lu Kaiyue or" You. "This means your son is more likely to be targeted."


    On the pale lily, the hand resting on the knee of the sitting mother trembled little by little.


    "Yuri, don''t worry about me. I need my son''s guards."


    "Who is Yuri Lin? In the first place, we don''t know where the great men or the thorns are."


    In response to Mr Lu Kaiyue''s request, Lily said without hesitation.


    "I was just talking about the thorny road... How did this happen?"


    "I only know the thorn road with the great man when I was a kid, so when I heard the story, I had the impression that I got greyed out before I knew it, so I didn''t come."


    I don''t want to say it in front of Platinum Taro, Mutsuki, and Akiko, but it is a lily that used to play with the great man and thorn road when I was a child. Especially with a great man who liked toys.


    "I always think. I ran into evil because of all the terrible things that happened to me and the thorny road. But I was saved by seeing you. I changed my mind. But the thorns are still out of their minds. If the world was just full of kindness, neither I nor the thorny road would have stained my hands....."


    Not only the name, but the background is similar to Mutsuki''s.


    Hmm?


    "Mutsuki grew up in an unimaginably harsh environment and was instilled with the urge to kill. As a result, he became a killer called the Octopus Ripper. However, the tragedy of Mutsuki was that his heart could not be stained with evil. And at the same time, I grew up with a lot of love."


    After listening to the story of Lily, Mr. Lu Kaiyue herself has something in mind and feels tingling and chest pain.


    "But that won''t be an excuse. That''s why you can''t be guilty."


    "No. You can say that blaming the sinner for the sinner is equal to beating the weaker. Mutsuki said that. Evil has only a reason to be evil. Anyone who talks about anything beautiful, if they taste exactly the same situation as themselves, they won''t have to become a killer like themselves. If I swapped my soul, lost my memory, and went from the starting point to the exact same life as Mutsuki, would I have to be the same killer as her? Well, that might be something that everyone can say, not just Mutsuki."


    For some reason, after listening to the pleasant story of Lily, Mr. Lu Kaiyue felt a little relieved. I felt like I was being offered a hand of salvation.


    I want you to tell me that story, too.


    I wish I had the chance.


    Lily smiled and agreed to Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s words.


    A pet gay bar in downtown Tokyo, close to Ye Dead Leaf Town. That was where the great man worked.


    Renai and Angel returned to the office, and Yume and Katsuhiko arrived. The thorns and Kasuga are together.


    The store itself is quite spacious and has many customers. There are dogs, cats, ferrets, cowards, squid, micropigs. And all the clerks are gay.


    "There are pets brought in, and the bar is full of animals, and the Okuma is full of them. Oh, what a lovely shop."


    In the mood of other faces, Kasuga was the only voice that played happily.


    "I focus on animals."


    "Me too....."


    The dream begins with a micropig and Katsuhiko begins to play with the Inco.


    The thorn and the great man sat next to each other in the same seat.


    "I''ve never seen my brother at work before."


    While the great man pours the whisky, the thorny road smiles at his embarrassing face.


    "Why did you... become a lawyer?


    "Let''s laugh. No, if you don''t laugh, I''ll tell you."


    In response to the question of the great man, the thorn road put the glass in front of it.


    Maybe I won''t laugh.


    "Because I want to save people in need."


    Putting the glass down, the thorn answered with a distant glance.


    "I''m killing people while saving them. I wonder what the hell I''m doing. It''s contradictory. I''m confused. I''m lost. That''s funny. You''ve been drunk forever. I don''t even know why..."


    After speaking to that point, the thorn again poured a glass of whiskey into the stomach all at once.


    "That''s it, a common villain. Ideally, I would not hesitate to sacrifice for the sake of greatness. I''m in the middle of it."


    "Do you really want power?


    A great man asking with anxiety toward a self-abusive thorny path.


    "We''re all being fooled by fate. It takes strength to resist. It''s simple."


    "You want to help a lot of people with a lot of power? The work of a lawyer is not enough. Can''t you just save people little by little within your reach?


    "Oh, I''m dissatisfied. It''s not gonna work. We''re gonna see too much of reality."


    In the dark eyes of the thorny way of speaking, the flame of anger swayed, and he looked great.


    "I feel like I want to save you, I feel like I want to break you, I don''t care, and I don''t want to break you all. I''m splitting up. Ambivalentz."


    "Old cases aren''t the beginning. Something else?


    "I wonder if there was anything back then...? But there was something more motivating than that. There''s been a recent incident."


    The thorn breathed heavily into the question of the great man.


    "A free journalist got dressed wet. He was chasing a bad scandal from a congressman, but he was framed on the contrary. I was defending him, but I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t bear to see him go to jail for his innocence. I could not take advantage of the loopholes in the law and do my dirty hands to allow the bad man to frame the good man. And when such a bad man imagined in public that he would do a beautiful thing in front of a good man and all the stupid voters would vote, he was going to throw up. I''m sure I''m blue too... but I can''t forgive myself. I felt the limits of the law, and I used the power of land, sea and moon to solve it. I threatened the damn senator with death magic and made him confess. Journalists are not guilty. After all, the world is ready for evil to prevail, so I also became evil and saved good."


    "But you''re also attacking and killing innocent people... That''s strange, isn''t it? Does it make sense that while the journalist you defended desperately saves his life, strangers can kill him?


    "Guilty. I choose who to attack."


    And he put his hand in front of his brother''s face, and smiled cruelly, as he silenced the great man, and said the thorny way.


    "I''ve checked in advance who''s going to attack. The guy who lives in this town, he''s a bait, and he''s only after women who think it''s better for the world to kill him. Well, it''s troublesome to find one of those objects."


    Though thorny, it was a lie. A lie that reassures my brother a little. In fact, if it''s just a woman with a strong inspiration or a woman who seems to have supernatural powers, the good guys and the bad guys are attacking without care.


    These murders aren''t heartbreaking. But you''re killing yourself, telling yourself it''s a sacrifice for the cause.


    "So... what are you going to do?


    "The feeding woman and Kijima''s raw medicine are all my strength. And take advantage of the great convergence of edges. I''ll do everything I can. I''ll get everything I can get. I''ll scratch your feet as long as I can. I''m gonna smash my whole life into it."


    To the great man questioning with a sad look, the thorny path was declared with a smile of nihil.


    While playing with pets, Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko listened to the conversation between Hayato and the great man.

 2202 10.

    About two hours before the great men went to Pet Gaber.


    Three people walk through the residential area of Ye Dead Ye Town: Shining, Shuu, and Kira.


    "There was no movement towards Mr. Lu Kaiyue. No one''s coming to see me."


    Bright said. I had already located Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s residence and stakeout, but there was no entry or exit of any suspicious persons.


    When Lily and Platinum Taro visited, she didn''t know that they were still at Lu Kaiyue''s house because she wasn''t posted yet.


    "It''s been a long time since I was a kid. Is that the rule here? Are your parents forcing you?


    Watch the children playing in Kenken, Stone, Menko, Bagoma, etc., and ask questions while Shining looks at their faces.


    "Otherwise, there are parts that cannot be explained. Bad imagination works a lot."


    "It''s kind of a cult to go that far. In other words, in chronological terms, the children''s play that I''ve just seen has been around since the early Showa period. Some of the kids were doing it later."


    Shu and Kira said. Both of us don''t have very pleasant feelings about the children''s landscape playing in this town.


    Eventually, the three enter the downtown area from the residential area.


    "There are a lot of outsiders. There are a lot of people who like the smell of old..."


    and repair.


    "There are some towns that recreated the Edo period, but there are more outsiders there. Compared to the town that was reproduced in the Taisho period and the town that was reproduced in the Edo period, this town, which was reproduced from the mid to late Showa period, is far-sighted as a characteristic, it is small compared to that town, and it still seems to be less popular."


    And the beautiful flowers drip.


    "By the way, Baba, I have a good idea. I mean, I just figured it out. I mean, there''s also Baba."


    Bright smiles and calls out. Kira had a fierce unpleasant hunch and frowned because she had been appended with the adverb of being with herself.


    This society is generally human. It revolves around humans. That''s why outsiders like yourself must live in secrecy, out of sight and out of sight. Honestly, it''s incredibly regrettable and sad.


    The thorn chose to live in human society while hiding his identity. He was angry with humans and hated them, but he didn''t give them away.


    Until now, thorns have lived with the urge to kill and destroy. I think it is a miracle that I have suppressed them for decades. Through various occupations, I was able to engage with many people and suppress them by taking care of their relationship in the workplace.


    But I was just keeping it down. It''s not gone. The thorn path is in the ambivalent state of having both a heart that hates people and the world, and a heart that seeks to save people alive among people.


    And now, it is a thorny road that has finally abandoned suppression.


    Returning from Pet Gaber to Leaf Dead Leaf Town, the thorn road was walking through a residential neighborhood at night in search of new prey.


    Some have strong qualities, even if their powers are not awake. Land, sea and moon''s species can detect such persons. Especially for women, the antenna works strongly.


    Whether you''re looking for a prey, attacking a prey, or eating a prey, the thorns tilt their nerves only to their pure appetite. Otherwise, extra emotions kill consciously. Turn away from extra guilt.


    But the fact is that if you don''t turn away consciously, you suffer with guilt. I am aware of the thorny road. I try not to be aware of the fact even though I am aware of it. This is the process of gaining power. This is necessary. Say so and conveniently temporarily kill your conscience.


    I believe that this contradiction can be digested if I can swallow everything at the point when my purpose is fulfilled, and that the thorny path is unfounded. No, that''s what I''m trying to think. That''s what I''m trying to imagine when I think of the killers.


    (Ah... there was something really delicious... It''s been a long time...)


    The spinal dish sensors react, overflowing the mouth with saliva.


    A woman walks the night streets of a popular residential neighborhood from the front. Though the spinal road was appetizing, the spinal road was unaware of the fact that it was.


    Though the thorn was an outsider and a user of ghost magic, he was not a combat professional. That''s why I don''t know.


    The thorn road that stood in front of the woman transformed from her head into a jellyfish monster.


    Even when the woman saw the thorn, she didn''t seem to move. On the contrary, when I saw the thorny path, I swelled my fighting spirit, demonic spirit and murderous intentions. The thorns that saw it were associated with jellyfish caught by fishing bait. Of course, the jellyfish are thorns themselves.


    Ke, you''ve finally been eaten.


    "It took me a while to catch it, and it feels like a kitter."


    Two boys appeared behind the thorn road, which also inflamed the will to kill, the will to fight and the demon. No, I don''t feel demonic from a long-haired boy with a wooden sword. Just from a little blonde boy.


    "You were right not to kick Hui Bo''s ridiculous suggestion. Well, if you don''t seem to catch it even after 30 minutes, I was just cutting it up."


    The woman in front of the thorn road, Kira Starchard, said in a mood. Behind the thorn is naturally brilliance and cultivation. After Kira became a hermit, she continued walking in Leaf Dead Leaf Town for several hours and waited for the target, the thorn road, to arrive.


    (Three enemies... Besides, it is pinched back and forth. And... definitely strong...)


    I have to admit that I''m in trouble.


    Thoroughly no thorny path has ever been fought by anyone, but not all. I have been targeted by a sorcerer before when I was bad, and I experienced a fight at that time. The result was defeat.


    "I''ve worked so hard, I won''t let you escape."


    "It''s awful."


    "Of course."


    Keira said in a sharp tone, and while the brightness smiled slightly, Shu nodded with his true face.


    (The chances of winning are thin....)


    The thorn acknowledges the reality.


    (If I had done this, I would have seen this happen eventually. And you didn''t do anything about it? Are you stupid?


    The thorny road sings magic while you blend in on yourself.


    Amakusa Spear


    "Demon Steel Group Dance"


    More than a dozen spears of light jumped out from the feet of the bright light, drawing parabolas and flying to the thorny path. Dozens of feather-bearing silver-coloured dwarves appeared from the front of Kirara, flying at once and hitting the thorny road.


    How many animals and various kinds of animal spirits are summoned and surrounded by thorns.


    Animal spirits eventually act as shields against bright and clean attacks. The animal spirits pierced by the spear can be broken and vanished, and the spear can be offset and vanished. Metallic dwarfs swarm with animal spirits, who actively bite and scratch Metallic dwarfs to respond.


    "Gu...."


    The thorns groaned bitterly. Two bright spears of light penetrated the thorny jellyfish body.


    The cultivation approached the apparently torn thorn road and shook the wooden knife.


    The jellyfish body was violently struck with a wooden knife, and the thorn road was so painful and shocking that the consciousness was about to fly - and fell sideways with plenty of fear.

 2203 Eleven.

    As a child, the thorny road was sweet but honest and nostalgic to my brother, father and mother. I grew up with a lot of love from all my family.


    Since he was captured by a human sorcerer as a child, his fate has gone mad.


    For many years, he was trapped naked in a dark room, gradually scraped off his body as a catalyst for various surgeries, turned into a laboratory bench for surgery, and eaten the body of a woman all the time. After growing up to a certain extent, I have been dealt with by a cold woman''s body several times.


    I saw the gap and killed the magician and ran away, but from then on my personality became rough and I began to hate humans.


    I have always felt sorry for my parents and brother. When my father sat down and saved his life where he was about to be assassinated, every time I remember, my chest would be torn apart.


    Why did such a thorny path eat people again? Why are you looking for power?


    The thorn road has dragged past events all the way to life. The tragedy I have suffered. A sin he has committed. Regret for your family. They were whirling in the spindle''s head and causing distress.


    One day, the thorns learned of the existence of a great convergence of edges. I also learned that if mixed with the great convergence of edges, I could gain power. But I thought I needed strength to do that.


    And I also learned about Kijima''s life-forming medicine.


    The reason for saving the weak, who are oppressed like themselves, is not false. But at the same time, it is to save your heart, which has not yet been saved.


    The heart of the thorn, distorted by the curse of the dark past, drives the principles of behavior crazy and twists the ethics. If you do something strange in reason, you are aware that you are running away, but you can''t control yourself.


    I had a vague feeling about the thorny path. I wonder if doom will come eventually. I don''t have the power to survive it, and I''m not loved by my destiny.


    (It''s not bad because I was born into a monster... I was loved by everyone... even though I was happy back then... Because a malicious person has looked at me... no, it can be said that it is bad that I was born as an outsider after all)


    With a premonition of his own death, the thorny road wakes up with such a vague thought.


    "Here we go. My usefulness."


    That''s the trick of activating magic without spells. I use the curse mark engraved on my jellyfish body as a technique.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."


    In the shape of anguish, a roar full of pain is raised, and a resentment spirit appears.


    "Quite a strong spirit. Be careful."


    "Ok, you don''t have to tell me."


    Kira drew attention and the brightness spread an unbelievable smile.


    It was once the spirit of a magician who took over the thorn road and used it as an experimental bench. When I came to his house a few years after the killing, I could not become a Buddha, so the thorn road was cursed with death spirit magic, and I kept inflicting pain and turned it into a powerful spirit.


    (This son of a bitch distorted my life. But he may have distorted his life and become a piece of shit because of another piece of shit. Even before that.... And I''m becoming an asshole, finishing somebody''s life and distorting it. Negative chain)


    Looking at the spirit of the sorcerer, the thorn thought such a thing.


    Ehhhhhhhhhhhh


    With a strange voice, the magician''s spirit activates its power.


    Something like a black bubble continues to develop right there in the surrounding space where there are four people. All bubbles extend perpendicular to the ground.


    It''s border-cutting. Break it. "


    Shining discerns the identity of the black bubble and casts a spell.


    The black bubbles disappear lightly when the cultivator punches them with a wooden knife. It seemed that the power of evil resided in the wooden knife, and the black bubble turned into a small grain of light and disappeared to melt.


    Numerous flame pillars rise and wrap up black bubbles. All black bubbles wrapped in flames are also extinguished. It''s a technique used by Kira.


    In addition, the brightness activates the lightning shaft technique, emitting bioenergy that looks like thunder in a spiral, swallowing black bubbles one after the other and extinguishing them.


    "Hey Shining Boy, even though we''re here, we''re going to use Thundershaft magic....."


    "Baba, don''t you know why this trick is released into the helix? Because you can avoid your enemies and target them in a mixed space?


    Bright replied with an unbelievable smile.


    (There''s only a limited amount of control I can do. Who can use magic so politely, like Hikaru?)


    It''s a beautiful razor wrapped around your inner tongue, but you''ll never talk about it in front of the bright light. Speaking of which, I''ll get on with it.


    All black bubbles were erased in an instant. Brightness didn''t even know the effect of this technique, so she broke the technique.


    As the brightness can be seen, the body of the surgery is a black bubble as the pillar of the junction. Those who entered the pentagon with black bubbles as the apex were the technique that caused black bubbles to develop all over the body and destroy the cells.


    (Even though it was the strongest and most difficult to prevent in my magic... lightly... No, to be precise, spiritual magic....)


    The thorns were at war. There are twenty and seven black bubbles that serve as the pillars of the boundary. Two fractions are reserve. However, despite the fact that it took some time for the boundaries to take effect, the three enemies were intact, even though they knew who the black bubbles were and expected to take serious damage before destroying everything.


    (The difference between poor compatibility and mastery in combination and combat....)


    It''s a thorny road that I calmly analyze and admit, but where I admit it, I can''t do anything at the earliest.


    The cultivation that was closest to the spinous road made a protrusion toward the spinous road.


    "Haha!


    A thorny path that causes a large posture breakdown while being severely beaten and greatly distorting the jellyfish.


    But he didn''t fall this time. The tentacles were stretched out and wrapped around the trimmed torso to support them before falling.


    "Pain!?


    A cultivation that feels numb pain and raises your voice. He was stabbed by a tentacle and poisoned.


    A repair that collapses with the tentacles wrapped around it and becomes tight and immobile.


    "That idiot is so alarmed....."


    Shining alters the complexion and poisons the palm with golden sugar facing upward.


    "Star Charcoal Scatter"


    A crush of cured plain sugar strikes the tentacle wrapped around the cultivation and the tentacle is cut off halfway.


    Amakusa Spear


    In addition, a spear of light was ejected from the feet of Kira, penetrating the jellyfish body of the thoracic path and the lower body, which is the human part, in several places.


    (It''s over... dying...)


    Slowly falling down, I''m sure of the thorny path. The magician''s spirit has also disappeared.


    (This is the curtain of my life...)


    Various memories are passing through the spinal tract.


    "Ugh... uhh... uhh..."


    Rather than fear of death, the heart is captured by self-pity, and the thorny path leaks the pharynx.


    (I''m sure they think it''s pathetic. But I''m not wrong. It''s pathetic, I''m... This is what happens when you do bad things, take people''s lives, and you get yourself killed. It''s so pathetic... It''s unusual... If you want to regret it, why did you do this...? Are you stupid...)


    This is a thorny road where thoughts work at high speeds. They don''t change a lot what they usually think. It was a pessimistic thought as usual.


    (Why did I... start being a lawyer...? Why did you want to help people...?


    I know the answer. Ask yourself and answer yourself.


    (I''m splitting up. I... hate people, but I can''t hate them enough, and some of them want to save me... You want to save me more than anyone... Hahaha, and yet you''re killing and eating people behind your back, what the hell are you doing? Something happened to me... I had a lot of love from my parents. Is that why you became a strange guy with both sides?)


    When I opened my closed eyes, both Shining and Clear were looking at pity. The thorn was somehow relieved that it wasn''t a contempt gaze.


    "At the end... let me call you..."


    The nuance told me not to get in the way because it wasn''t a bad thing, so Touchdown sued me.


    Bright stared carefully when Touchdown made the call. Kirara carries out the hug of Shu.


    "Ah... Kabadman? I can''t work anymore... I''ll introduce you to another good lawyer I can trust... A man named Kamiyama River...."


    When you call the person who was asking for a defense, you hurry up and call the lawyer you know.


    "Uesan-san? I''m sorry... but instead of me... there''s someone I want you to defend... someone named Kavadiman..."


    While I was calling my acquaintance''s lawyer, the thorn broke down.


    "I don''t suppose there was a reason for this..."


    Looking down at the remains of the thorn road, she said that the brightness was glowing.


    "It doesn''t make sense to kill somebody for a reason."


    Beautiful with a harsh voice.


    "Nnakota-you don''t have to tell me, Baba. You can have as much compassion as you want."


    She stared at Kira and said as if Shining were blaming her.


    "Bright boy, I''ve told you so many times. I don''t feel like I''m going to strangle you someday because of your kindness. Of course it''s your life you''re threatening, but you still don''t understand that even people around you could be in danger? How many years have you lived in this world?


    Remove your gaze from the brightness, and Kira speaks in a gentle tone to teach the brightness.


    "The world we live in may have pitfalls ahead of us, or we may be slaughtered from behind if we don''t take one step. Don''t be one-sided, Baba. Sometimes kindness and goodness work in the right direction?


    However, Bright did not listen and did not obey, and said so in a quiet tone.


    (I see... that makes sense.)


    After hearing Bright''s objections, Kira reviewed Bright a little.

 2204 12.

    At the dawn of the night came five men, Kazuhiko, Kasuga, and Tired, gathered in front of Hayabu station. Angel and Pirana have another job, so I am going there.


    Thorny, it''s too late.


    I like that abbreviation a little bit.


    "I thought you were scared at first, but when I talked to you, I didn''t think so. It''s sweet, and it goes well with Oila."


    "I''m scared of my face, but I can count on you as an attorney."


    While Kasuga and the dream come and talk happily, the great man looks terribly anxious and holographic. I was checking the display.


    "I don''t get any emails or phone calls..."


    A great man says in a sinking voice.


    "I wonder... I have a very bad feeling about this... My chest hurts so much...."


    Seeing a great man with a face that looked too worried, the others lost their words.


    At that time, my father, Mr. Lu Kaiyue, called the great man.


    (I can''t believe Daddy called at this time....)


    The unpleasant feeling accelerates, and the great man''s heartbeat accelerates.


    "Great guy. Long time no see. Calm down and listen....."


    The anxiety grows even greater when I hear the painful voice of my father, Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    The thorny road... is dead...


    In one of his father''s words, the swelling anxiety among the great men burst and was beautifully lost, transforming him into another emotion.


    "Great guy?


    When the dream came to the great man, whose face had solidified with a pale face, he shouted worriedly, but the great man did not react, but only wept.


    About an hour before Mr. Lu Kaiyue called the great man.


    On that day, Lily, Akiko, and Masaki came to Mr. Lu Kaiyuki''s house.


    "Oh, you didn''t go to school? I didn''t go to school at all until recently, but I went to school again."


    "Hmm, is school fun?


    "Classes are shit and a complete waste of time, so I''m sneaking around, but the rest of the time is fun. I''m having a table talk RPG with my classmates."


    "Tablecloth vs. Tank RPG?


    "Anti-tanks must be a deliberate target."


    In the living room, Masaki and Akiko play a conversation. Lily was listening to the two conversations as she read the book.


    "I had a lot of unusual circumstances and I couldn''t go to school, but I had a tutor. Well... I wasn''t serious about studying."


    As Akiko said, she looked at Lily with a jito''s eyes. Lily silences while feeling her gaze.


    I''d like to go to school too. I can only imagine it with animations, cartoons and dramas. "


    Land, sea and moon mix up in the conversation.


    "Why don''t you go back to the baby like a benijellyfish and start over from kindergarten?


    "Yahahaha, I don''t have that kind of power ~"


    Lu Kaiyue laughed at the joke.


    "Ah, I''m going to run out of cigarettes. I''ll buy it ~"


    "Akiko, just follow me to the side and escort him. Maybe it''s okay now."


    "Yes."


    When Lu Kaiyue saw him going out of the house, Lily commanded Akiko.


    We started walking side-by-side.


    "Hey... Mr. Lu Kaiyue smells... Is this body odor, alcohol?


    Against the odor that drifts from the land, sea and moon walking next door, Akiko looks up and takes a distance.


    "There must be a mix of alcohol, tobacco, aging odor and jellyfish odor. It smells good ~"


    "Hah... worst of all, this old man"


    Akiko looked disgusted to Mr. Lu Kaiyue, who was laughing.


    "Mr. Lu Kaiyue, are you alive?"


    A neighbor shouted at Mr. Land, Sea and Moon. I know who Mr. Lu Kaiyue is.


    "You''re alive?


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue looks suspicious.


    "I heard the police transported Mr. Land, Sea and Moon. He said he was dead in the morning."


    After receiving the neighbor''s words, the imagination in Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s mind was too good. If the boulder tells me so much, I''ll notice.


    Land, sea and moon on a scooter and rushing to the police. Akiko was left behind.


    "I heard the police brought the land, sea and moon."


    When I entered the Ip Dead Ip Police Station, I was Lu Kaiyue who called out for such a thing, but I didn''t seem to communicate with the police officers, and I looked like Hatena.


    Long time no see, Mr. Lu Kaiyue


    An elderly policeman calls out to Mr. Land, Sea and Moon.


    "Who?"


    Mr Lu Kaiyuki didn''t know about the elderly policeman.


    "Oh, Chief."


    One of the police officers will interpret.


    "Yoichi played a lot when I was a kid."


    "Ah, yo-kun... you''ve been in this town since you became a police officer... I didn''t know. And the chief?"


    Since the chief introduced himself, Mr. Lu Kaiyue also knew who he was dealing with.


    "I was surprised to hear that Mr. Lu Kaiyue was transported. But...."


    "Yeah, it could be my family. Let me check it out."


    "Come here, please."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue is guided to the sacred room by the chief.


    "I was temporarily taken to the police for an autopsy. A judicial autopsy is planned. It''s half human, so I treated it like a person."


    After hearing the Chief''s explanation, Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s palpitations accelerate. I think this is a species of land, sea and moon. When I was mistaken for myself, the likelihood was high.


    I wonder if the land, sea and moon survive, besides my sons? Land, sea and moon, who is not my son, have absolutely nothing to do with it.


    However, when I saw the Jellyfish Phantom lying in the sacred room, Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s wish was shattered by the dust. Deadly wounded all over the body, it was undoubtedly the remains of the second son''s thorn.


    "Uhhh... uhhhhhhhh!


    Lu Kaiyue''s cry echoed in the sacred room.


    The five men who came to Yume, Katsuhiko, the great man, Kasuga, and Tired went to the Ip Dead Ip Police Station.


    "Ah, Era-chan...."


    As he entered the station, the elderly police officer, Commissioner Ip Dead Ip, called out to the great man.


    "Yoichi?


    "You don''t have to. I''ll take you to your father."


    Tell the great man you''re asking, chief, in a mysterious way.


    Moving to the front of the sacred room, the great man was to meet with Mr. Lu Kaiyue and the tearful Etsu.


    "Dad... Mom..."


    When the great man shouted with a trembling voice, Mr. Lu Kaiyue turned to his dark face and he raised his crying face.


    "Great guy... The thorny path... uuuuu..."


    He hugs the great man as he cries. The great man strokes his back while trembling.


    "The thorn road is inside...."


    Land, sea and moon quietly tell him.


    When the great man entered the sacrament, he was wearing a jellyfish on his upper body, and only the lower body was lying down with a monster who looked like a human.


    A great man staring down at his brother''s remains, with a stunned face and no voice but tears.


    "That''s Mr. Thorn... Was it Lu Kaiyuki, a monster from Ip Dead Ip Town?"


    "I''m sorry you had to come tired, but if you were to check the statue of your mourning, then it''s gone."


    "No... it was an accident, and I can''t help it. Call me when you calm down again."


    Kasuga, dreams, and tiredness whisper to each other.


    As the three members of Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s family solidified and remained silent, the four people who came to the dream, Katsuhiko, Kasuga, and Tired looked at it in a distant winding.


    "Shouldn''t we go home?


    Katsuhiko opens her mouth.


    "That''s right. Ah..."


    When the dream came, I saw two strangers walking through the police station.


    "Hmm...."


    Tiredness becomes a ruthless form.


    "I''m tired, let''s stop now. I came here because I needed help with the thorns."


    The revealed lily tells the truth. On both sides were Akiko and Masaki.


    "You can now take care of that. I''m surprised."


    "I''m not in the mood for such irony."


    Lily said with a sinking face, so I decided to stop wearing out any more.


    "Did you know him?


    "I''ve known the thorns and the great men there since I was a kid. I went out with him many times to practice ghost magic. We haven''t seen each other much since we were adults. I was a little surprised that the great man had become New Half."


    Answering the tired question, Lily stepped forward in front of Mr. Lu Kaiyue and Etsu.


    "I can''t believe this is happening again. And when I settle down, I want to ask you something, both the land, the sea and the moon."


    "Wow....? Listen to me now."


    Reacting to Lily''s words, Mr. Lu Kaiyue urged him.


    "Why did the thorn and the great man twist and turn their backs on you and her in the first place? I didn''t know what was going on around here, and because it was a family situation, I didn''t really want to hear it, but you can''t say that if this happens, right?


    "There are... different circumstances for both of us. I can tell you about the thorn, but I can''t tell you about the great man. I don''t think he''d want to hear about it."


    Mr Lu Kaiyue answers quietly to Lily''s question.


    "It''s settled down a lot, but it''s a bit easier to talk here... I''ll talk to you when I get home."

 2205 13.

    Lu Kaiyuki, Etsu and the great men, Lily, Akiko and Masaki, and Yume, Katsuhiko, Tired and Kasuga all came to Lu Kaiyuki''s house. Since the eight-story living room is very difficult to enter, Etsu, Kazuhiko, Haruhiko and Kasuga were laying a cushion outside the room and participating in the conversation.


    "My home has never been so lively. Hahaha....."


    Land, sea and moon laughing helplessly.


    "Great men, you came out here again to incriminate your father, right?


    Sayuri sat in front of a great man.


    "The only trouble was the thorny road. Well... I was trying to help. I had a prospect of guilty dad. We''re just a little resentful of Dad."


    A great man who looked at Lu Kaiyue and laughed ill. Mr. Lu Kaiyue turned away from his son.


    "Why are you resenting me?


    Masaki asked.


    "Because I was a bad father. Dad didn''t take our suffering seriously. Staggering or running away in trouble. Maybe he was just roaring."


    "Uhhhhh...."


    The great man said in a reprehensible tone, Mr. Lu Kaiyue roared with his head in his arms.


    "Here, it''s like this. At least I wanted you to help me with the thorny road!


    "I''m sorry, Po..."


    Land, sea and moon shrink to the great man who reveals his anger.


    "Great man, if you say so, your mother is guilty too. I couldn''t catch you."


    The anger of the great man was relieved a little when he said so as if he were covering for Mr. Land, Sea and Moon.


    "Mom was working hard. But... I wasn''t strong enough. I''m sorry for saying this...."


    A nodded great man.


    "In the land, sea and moon, where we were facing each other with a lack of strength, the impression is certainly as different as in heaven and earth."


    Lily said indifferently. Even from the point of view of the great man, I feel that is true.


    "How did Trunk Road start killing people again? Does a great man know why?


    He asks.


    "The thorns wanted a great deal of power. He told me that he needed power, too, and he ate a woman in this town. There was some harassment and harassment of my dad, but that came out the back."


    A great man speaks with a vain face.


    "The power to seek power means that there were other purposes."


    "Yes, Lily. The thorns wanted to know the existence of a great convergence of edges and to intersect with it."


    In the words of Lily, the great man sighed.


    "The great convergence of edges has already begun. It certainly takes strength to get to the center and have a big impact, but I doubt it will lead to fulfilling the person''s wishes."


    Tiredness speaks out.


    "What is the great convergence of edges?


    Masaki was the first to question the word. I''ve hardly heard of any other faces.


    "It''s about a time when hundreds of powerful souls and people who are related to them are reborn and attracted. At that time, some spin strong souls and new edges, others spill strong souls by spinning edges, and others sublimate their souls strongly. And there are a lot of people with borders, and each time, the world can change a lot."


    "Not only the reincarnated, but also the elderly who refuse to die or reincarnate may be called to the great convergence of borders, but those who refuse to die and reincarnate appear to have a low probability."


    Lily explained and tired supplemented.


    "That''s ironic. Only those who know of the great convergence of borders are in the paranormal realm. Overlife is mostly known, but it is ironic, as it is less likely to be led to a great convergence of edges. But this time, perhaps, there will be a lot of overlife."


    "How do you know that?


    Akiko asked.


    "Because I''m a Death Magician, it''s particularly easy to understand. It is near death and can read the flow of souls. Or the top destiny manipulators, the good predictors, etc., will be able to easily detect the fate flow."


    That''s how Lily glances at the tiredness.


    "Dead thorns seem to know only the great convergence of edges, but I have to say that there is a misconception, such as using them to fulfill my ambitions. Certainly some of you will have a big harvest. But that''s not what you''re aiming for. It''s just a coincidence. The great convergence of edges is just one phenomenon."


    And tired.


    "You''ve already finished that thorny path. So, you''re saying you don''t want to take over?


    In the words of Lily, Mr. Lu Kaiyue looked at Lily in surprise. Looking at the eyes of a brilliant man, Lily was intuitive.


    "I see. I''ll make her dream come true. I''ll clear her up."


    "Didn''t you hear me and Lily?


    Hearing the proclamation of the great man, the tiredness is astonishing.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be much fun. I''m trying to stick my pants in places where there are no holes. In that case, I think Junko should modify it. I..."


    The dream came. Junko''s name came out in the flow of this story, and Lily frowned slightly.


    "I can''t forgive you. Just because there are people who have killed that girl and looked at her like nothing, I think I''m going crazy just thinking about it. I know it''s a grudge. But I can''t stand it."


    A great man who once again roughed up his voice and coughed up the thickness of the earth''s voice in a shy manner.


    "Are you resentful?


    A dream comes and asks.


    "It was the thorny road that caused the first disturbance. And if you''re sneaking around in a hidden place, it''s foolish of you to do something like that in a prominent part of a residential neighborhood. It''s like you''re asking me to find you and kill you, right?


    The way Lily spoke was cynical, but the tone was calm, and she was not mocking.


    "Maybe she was conscious of it...."


    The great man murmured.


    "She was suffering. I was shaking between my feelings. Not only to incriminate my dad, but he may have deliberately gone mad in a place that''s easy to find. Maybe I wanted my dad to find it and stop it...."


    Well then, that settles the case. I wonder if this would have been a good idea in a thorny way. There''s no other way for the great man to stir it up and make Etsu and Land, Sea and Moon even sadder. "


    Lily tells the great man''s dialogues without hesitation. The great man stares back at Lily with his naked face, but his eyes look back as if he had seen everything about Lily, and on the contrary, he is under pressure.


    "I thought I''d have you check the statues of the mourners tomorrow, but I wonder if it''s convenient for me to swing around, and it seems convenient for the others, so let''s go today as planned."


    A great man who takes his gaze away from Lily and tells his dreams, Katsuhiko, Kasuga, and tiredness consciously.


    "Tired of checking? What''s that?


    And Lily asked, and the great men explained the mourners, and the sculptor, Marie the Lionko, and the medicine of Kijima.


    "You''ve heard of Kijima''s herbal medicine by name and potency. That''s what Trunk Road was after."


    "There are quite a few artifacts, magic objects, and spiritual medicines that are rooted in the famous Kijima clan, which is a family of demons. It''s said to be Kijima''s demonic equipment."


    Lily says tired.


    "I''m interested, so I''ll be there. Akiko and Masaki stay here and protect the land, sea and moon."


    Are you still in danger?


    Lily told me, and Masaki asked.


    "I''m sure it''s okay, but just in case."


    Lily answers.


    That''s why I added the lilies to the original members and went to the mourners.


    "Something doesn''t refresh me...."


    At the Japanese-style coffee shop "Dark Demon Dragon Monastery," located in a wonderful town, the bright face murmurs.


    "There was a good Lu Kaiyue and a bad Lu Kaiyue, and the bad ones were rarely eliminated."


    Shu sat in front of Shining and told him.


    Kira also told me, but as long as Teru is not a scoundrel, he is not suitable for the work of the crusaders. It''s a type of thing that burns quickly. "


    "Shut up... I don''t know, not even one killer. I have a feeling something''s not over yet."


    Cultivation teased me, and Shining became the top of the Buddha and said.


    "I was concerned that Lily seemed to be involved."


    "Oh, that bothers me, too. Of course, in a bad way."


    Hearing the Dialogue of Bright, Shu sighed faintly.

 2206 14.

    To the dreamers, and to Katsuhiko, and to Kasuga, and to the great men, and to the tired, and to those whose lilies mourn.


    "Good hobbies."


    Lily laughs ironically at the sight of a group of friendly stone statues posing with a moaning expression. The smile did not make a mockery of creative preferences. Lily saw the fact at a glance.


    "This... is a human..."


    Like Lily, I saw the identity of the statues of mourning at a glance, but tired, I turned my eyebrows and told them.


    "Medusa turned me into a stone or something!? Oops! Hot, hot, strange phenomenon! I definitely made it Oira''s! The story of being attacked and joining the statue was true. Wow!"


    "What are you so happy about, this guy...."


    Kasuga and Katsuhiko were stunned when they heard tired words and suddenly raised their tension.


    "Besides, all the souls are in the statue. He''s not even dead. Not all of these statues are alive, but they are petrified and kept alive on parole."


    Lily smiled strangely, pointing her face to one face of the statue and stroking the cheek of the statue with her palm.


    "You seem to be conscious. I don''t know if you recognize us. Your sad feelings are conveyed. This is interesting inside... no, it''s terrible."


    Tiredness hastily corrected the words along the way.


    "Your essence hasn''t changed much either. Tired"


    "No, I''ve changed. There''s only darkness left in my heart. First of all, I don''t want to be told by Lily."


    To mock Lily, Tiredness gave me a cold glance and let go.


    "And apparently they react to our spirits, our demons, our strong souls, and activate them."


    "When the magic happens, or when the sun falls, it doesn''t move?


    Tiredness tells the state, Lily tells the possibility.


    "Wait till then?


    "Waiting. Super Waiting"


    Kasuga plays his voice on tired suggestions.


    "You don''t have to wait, but you should be prepared. I can predict a battle against a rather powerful enemy."


    "I see. In some cases, don''t force yourself to escape."


    Lily cautioned and added tiredness.


    "Really? The more vigilant Lily and Tiredness, the more persuasive the Strong Enemy is."


    A dream that comes with an unexpected voice.


    "Even with the strength of spiritual sites, the resentment accumulated in this area is powerful and enormous."


    I''m tired of telling you with my face as I look at the statues of the mourners.


    "More tired than that, haven''t you forgotten? I''d like you to try psychic therapy again."


    "Excuse me, I''ll try."


    And the great man called out, and tiredness touched the statues lightly, one by one.


    While the tired psyched around several statues, others chatted and spent quite some time.


    "When it comes to ex-humans, there are two patterns of how they became stones. Some were attacked and captured by moving statues of mourning, while others were stoned by the power of the sculptor''s woman."


    I''m tired of reporting it after a while.


    "A sculptor named Liyuko Marie. I checked it out, but my face didn''t show up at all."


    And Kasuga.


    "But her blog came out. I was late to report it....."


    That''s what the great man said, projecting a holographic display, opening Marie''s blog, copying and flying to the other five.


    "Wow... Menhela is fully open..."


    "Full of magic."


    "It''s dark...."


    Looking at the blog, Katsuhiko, come to dream, tired face at the same time. Almost every day, it was a continuous call of resentment and abuse. But there was also a substitute for just typing the same word as "ahhhhhhhh".


    "This is a terrible thing. It''s all about complaining."


    "Stupid, this is grudging. Complaints and grudges are different. Lily can''t speak Mandarin?


    In a stunning lily, the dream entered with a smile that seemed pleasant.


    "Oh, my dear Mandarin teacher scolded me. It was a very valuable experience."


    "I was given plenty of room. Boring."


    Even though I thought I could stroke the lily''s nerve and stroke it backwards, the lily didn''t break its pace with a smile, so I came to my dream to sharpen my lips.


    "Honestly, I don''t hate talking about losing. This is not disgusting."


    "I haven''t lost. It''s not about winning or losing."


    When Lily told me, the dream came and murmured with a more infidel face.


    "I haven''t touched Kijima''s herbs at all."


    And Katsuhiko.


    "Isn''t it a public blog that doesn''t tell you all the things you need to know?


    Lily says the right thing.


    "Lily is ignorant. People who are eager to show themselves write extra things. It''s going to burn up. You don''t even know that? And there are a lot of people like that on the SNS and on the prog."


    Coming dreams became a favorite face, and I got tangled up in Lily again.


    "Oh, thank you again, Professor. Thanks to your dreams, you''ll learn more and more about vulgar things you don''t need to know. Please tell me more. The dream seems to be immersed in vulgar culture."


    "I feel good about returning it this time. But I want another twist. Let''s do our best next time."


    "Oh? That''s very boring. I don''t know where I want to twist it, and I don''t have anything to tell you. I haven''t explained it to you specifically. It''s just a repentant dialogue that doesn''t resonate with your heart."


    "The reason the twist is not enough is because there is a common sense of disconnection and there is no freshness. I have to explain. Don''t you understand? I don''t know, so I guess that''s what I''m saying."


    "I don''t need to add freshness to suit you. I said what I felt, and I''m not here to cheer up my dreams."


    "Mmmm...."


    It was a dream of coming with Lily, who kept on arguing, but it was a dream of coming that was filled with words.


    "Are these two friends?


    "When we met, we were friends, and he killed the boss before us."


    When the great man asked without who, Katsuhiko replied.


    "Well, some people believe that the last thing they say to each other is that they win, but I don''t think Oira will."


    Kasuga says. Some of them were in agreement.


    "Well, there''s no such thing as writing a blog clue."


    The great man who had finished the check told me.


    Thereafter, together, we wait for the evening when there may be a change, and we crush the time.


    "Demons, spirits, evil are getting stronger."


    When the sun was about to set, Lily murmured.


    Yeah. Oira can tell. When a strange phenomenon occurs, I''m filled with special thoughts. "


    Kasuga speaks with anticipation.


    "This... Lily, are you sure you''re okay? Much more than I thought...."


    A very strong demonic spirit was standing around, so the great man looked anxious and called out to Lily.


    "Great man, what are you going to do if you come at your request?


    "That''s what Oira wants."


    When Lily told me to tease her, Kasuga insisted.


    Meanwhile, I was busy searching for statues that were not yet psychic.


    And I found myself tired.


    "This is... this stone statue is no different from the others, but this stone statue is Li Yuko Marie herself..."


    After hearing the tired report, they all turned towards the tired side and approached the tired place.


    "And he was in a stone statue? Isn''t that the sculptor who turned humans into stone statues?


    Katsuhiko asked a question.


    "Yes, but... he''s also caught in the curse of mourning as a stone statue. I understand all the reasons for this. Someone I know is involved."


    Even though I knew it, one of them was a person I only saw once, but it left a strong impression in my tiredness.

 2207 15.

    Ti was looking at the scene unfolding in her memory from the perspective of Li Xiaoko Marier.


    Two boys and a girl are staring at us in a swarm of stone statues. Two of them were familiar. One of the boys is wearing glasses and looks small but daunting. The girl had shortcuts and her thighs and calves were in a boyish outfit with a large exposed sword, and she felt tired when she said that there were clothes and hairstyles that went hand in hand with the pure child. I don''t know the other boy. Some of the boys with glasses were masculine, but this white and luxurious boy was so beautiful that he didn''t hesitate to call him a beautiful boy.


    (Courage... bells ringing...)


    Tiredness murmurs in his mouth about the names of the boys and girls he knows.


    "He''s pretty tough. You guys, be careful."


    Courage orders with intimidating gestures.


    "Is that it? That''s not a courageous dialogue, is it? Courage is not worthy of valuing the opponent as strong. Yeah. Courage should always be the absolute strength, the absolute king."


    "Hey, Masao, don''t decide for yourself. You''re not supposed to be in command until I say so."


    When the white boy giggled and talked with a laugh, courage glanced at the boy, Zheng Ma, in a mood.


    "Hungry ghosts! Get on your feet!


    Marie shouted with a strong anger. Marie already seems to have a wound and the pain is getting tired.


    Three boys and girls were attacked one after the other by pure white statues.


    A horribly huge translucent red demon appeared on the fourth or fifth floor of the building, swinging a gold bar and destroying the stone statue from one end.


    However, destroyed stone statues are restored in a few seconds, even if destroyed, when the fragments fly through the universe with great momentum, and are restored and restored in the meantime. This rate of repair appeared to be a threat even from a tired eye.


    "Corrected the realization difficulty from C plus to B minus. Priority C remains unchanged, importance C remains unchanged plus"


    The horse murmured and projected a holographic display.


    "You can keep your horse down."


    When the ringtone challenged me, I stabbed myself in the neck with the needle I had.


    "Ahhh...."


    From the small screaming bell sound, a stream of invisible force is exhaled. The flow of power is like a turbid river, swallowing stone statues and pushing them far away.


    But not all the stone statues disappeared. The remaining statues arrive at three.


    "Launch Yama App. Restraint"


    When the horses activated their power, the stone statues stopped moving perfectly.


    "You know, if this wasn''t human, it wouldn''t have gone through.


    The political horse looked at Marie and smiled.


    "Griiiiiiiing! Cheeky Hungry Ghost!


    Marie screams hysterically. I feel tired from Marier''s point of view, feeling Marier''s emotions directly, as if she was the woman who saw the blog.


    "Then how about this!?


    Marier activates an Unnatural Power. Seven things like a bright white magical formation appear perpendicular to the ground. The places and directions of appearance are scattered. It is only common that it is vertical and emits white light.


    Then the white light bursts out of the appearing magical formation at once. Light swallows all three courage.


    The light goes out. The joy of Marie, who is sure of victory, is conveyed tirelessly. But it soon turned into astonishment, frustration and fear. Because they were all safe.


    "Bell ringing, bell ringing, I''ll just say thank you. It''s true that you were saved. I didn''t mean it."


    "I don''t want to help you either, but I did."


    The horse smiles and the bell rings at the top of the Buddha.


    (Did you defend the power of the bell tone and the power of Havens Pain?)


    I feel tired. Inflicts pain on self and converts that pain into energy that can be used to attack, defend, and heal.


    "Griiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Let go of me!


    The giant demon grabbed Marie''s body. Along with the screams, Marie''s pain, fear of death and despair are conveyed tirelessly. The game has now been settled lightly.


    Although the battle time was short, Marie herself was a rather powerful supernatural force, as courage warned. However, it was not tasty to have three people at the same time, and when the combination of the three was excellent, I saw the tiredness. Of course, the strength of the bravery is astonishing.


    The big demon grabbed Marie and put her hand on her glasses as she looked up with courage.


    "Orders. Tell me where Kijima''s herbal medicine is. If you have it, give it to me. Then I''ll forgive you."


    It was the courage to demand in an arrogant tone, but Marie''s heart did not break despite being exposed to the fear of death.


    "I don''t know what the robbery kid is talking about... if he dies!


    "Robbery? I just ordered you to give up. I am punishing you for disobeying you now. No... that''s right. Is it bad to send it for free? In that case, I''ll pay you for it, so give me Kijima''s raw medicine as a token of gratitude."


    That said, Yuuki took out his wallet and scattered the thousand yen bills and dozens of coins in a nonsense.


    "Pick it up and thank me. Show your sincere appreciation. Then imitate the dog. It''s a painful punishment."


    "Um, uh, not much courage...?


    With a noble gesture, the horse penetrated into the courage to order this.


    "What? This is my entire fortune."


    "You know, courage... how do you live? No, not even that. What are you going to do tomorrow? A lot of wonders."


    With the courage to say it back, I pushed even further into politics.


    "Tomorrow, there will be money in the shrine again. There are quite a few visitors at the small shrine, and if you save, you won''t have any trouble living."


    "Courage, courage, maybe or not, money thief...."


    "Hey, don''t say bad things. I live in that shrine. That''s why that money is a gift to me. I''m using it."


    The courage turned slightly nasty and said back to the political horse who persisted in pushing in.


    "Hey, more than that, you, I did it this far. If you still don''t change your attitude, you''ll be punished.


    At this point, Marie broke her heart, feeling a different fear from death, with the courage to stare at him with an intense and intimidating gaze, which seemed unlikely to be that of an elderly boy.


    "Kijima''s herbs have been used up on myself and the statue. But the raw medicine still exists inside the stone statue... You can also explore their broken statues."


    Marie nodded and confessed.


    "Hmm, this and this...."


    The courage seemed to be searching around, but Maria was nodding, so I couldn''t see it tired.


    The giant demon disappears and Marier is released and crawls into the ground.


    "I''m done. Oh, I accidentally forgot. imitate the dog. I gave you my orders."


    "Hmm....? Yes, dog?


    Marie raised her confused voice with the courage to tell something she didn''t understand.


    "That''s right. Do it, and I''ll forgive you."


    "Uu... I''m sorry..."


    Without knowing why, Marie tried to do what she was told. I didn''t feel any humiliation. The feeling that you have to do it for some reason is also conveyed to your tired heart.


    "You suck... Well, I forgive you because I said I forgive you. Let''s go home, Suzuune, Masao."


    "Sweet, sweet. Courage"


    Courage and bells turned back, but the horse laughed and activated the power of the Yama app.


    "Prison work"


    When the horse murmured, Marier activated an unusual force independently of her will. The target is Marie herself.


    Marie was screaming out loud. I can''t scream if I want to scream out loud. Although consciousness remains, it is manipulated to turn itself into a stone statue.


    "Hey, Politician, why are you doing this on your own, even though you said you were going to increase your courage already? I can''t help being a domestic servant like that. It''s unacceptable. I can''t forgive you!"


    The bell tone stops at the horse and blames it.


    A little late in his courage, he approached the horse and violently pushed down the bell tone, beating the horse as hard as he could.


    "Ah, that''s nice....."


    The bell rang and looked jealously at the kicked horse.


    Did I tell you to do that? What are you doing on your own.... "


    The courage to speak with anger to the fallen horse.


    "When it hurts, you know, courage, I didn''t do anything wrong. Leaving this woman alone will do bad things again. It has been scattered until now. That''s why it''s worth it. If you''re going to be king of this world, I want you to make the right decision. This is the best course of action. Yeah, that''s right. What if I leave this woman alone and someone else gets stoned and killed? Don''t you think so much about courage? You have to think so much about courage. If you''re a protagonist in this world, you''ll have to think about it and take the right action. That is what courage should do, and the right choice. I pointed it out to you. You know what? Besides, courage kills people, and I don''t like killing people forever, so I put them together in a way that makes them stones instead of killing them. I also protected your courage. And yet, kicking me like that is terrible. [M] But I forgive you for being brave. I can forgive you."


    Tiredness aroused fierce rejection of the political horse, who looked up to courage and bled his nose, but smiled.


    (It doesn''t suit me very well... It''s not that I''m making a big mistake, but that kind of selfish way of saying and thinking...)


    I hate it because I''m tired. It is unacceptable to force others to take selfish ethics for granted.


    "Okay."


    But I listened to your courage. It doesn''t really seem convincing. Because his voice and face remained full of anger.


    Eventually, Marier becomes a complete stone. Even if it turned into stone, I still had vision and hearing. The courage and the three of them were watching as they left.


    And the fatigue that finished the psychic comedy of Marier told the five great men, Lily, Lai Yum, Katsuhiko, Kasuga.


    "Are you familiar with the boy whose courage Lily also gives to Vandam?


    "It''s not a close relationship. I''ve met him a few times. I am concerned, but I don''t know the details. It''s just... it''s definitely coming into the center of the great convergence of edges, I''m guessing. No soul as strong as that is true. I see Junko, you and the real equivalent."


    Lily answered the tired question honestly.


    "If this stone statue is Liyuko Marie, can''t it be undone?


    You can do it.


    When the great man asked, the tired replied lightly.


    "Other stone statues are also human, so you should first restore Marie Leeko herself and then let her unlock the other stone statues."


    I was tired of thinking that you shouldn''t bother me more than to release everything.


    "If you want to release it, please do so as soon as possible. The demonic spirit is getting stronger. It''s about time that the phenomenon you want happens."


    Ah, they''re coming ~


    Shortly after Lily told me, Kasuga said with a faint face.


    It''s moving.


    The dream turns away and produces plank-like wings and cloth-like wings from the back. I saw the stone statue on the side move, and immediately entered the battle position.


    At first a few of them were moving slowly, but then all the stone statues began to move slowly, slightly approaching six people.


    "Wow... it''s really moving..."


    As the great man leans towards Lily, he looks like a coward.


    "Uhhh... ahh... uhh..."


    Not only did they move, but the stone statues with the expression of mourning moaned at once.


    "Hmm, this is not good. If it''s not darker, the horror won''t come out. And there are six of us, and we can all fight, and we''re not afraid of this."


    Kasuga braced herself and complained.


    "Unlocked"


    Report the tiredness of touching the stone statue of Marier.


    In front of the six men, as the stone statue sees, it becomes colored, vibrant, and clothes appear, and it returns to the original man.


    "Ahhh... really... you can go back... Well, it''s been years... Uhhh...."


    Marie, who had returned from the statue to man, looked at her hands and was tearful.

 2208 16.

    The front hair is cut, and the back hair stretched to the back is cut. She looks reasonably well and has a small face. However, the eyes are pretty bad. She has three white eyes and bears under her eyes. The appearance of an apron on the blouse is also thought to have made a sculpture just now.


    (As I saw on the blog. It''s a dark woman who feels like...)


    There was also a preconceived view of a blog full of resentment, but Katsuhiko''s first impression was bad.


    "Ahhh... it seemed painful to be conscious all the time while I was stoned... I thought you''d be like that forever... uuuu..."


    Marie talks with a soothing face as she pours tears.


    "Then you heard me, too, right? I want something called Kijima''s herbal medicine."


    A great man calls out to Marie.


    "Ah, then it''s inside the stone statue. Destroy those stone statues properly and get them out of your stomach. Even if you take that medicine, you won''t lose it, and it will stay in the belly of the person who took it and continue to empower you."


    Marie speaks in a nasty tone.


    "As early as possible, I feel like it''s beyond the scope of drugs."


    The dream came. I didn''t say anything else, but I thought the same thing happened.


    "Is there no other way? Isn''t that supposed to kill a stoned man?


    "Ahhn...? What''s wrong with that? There must be a big difference between keeping it stone and killing it. Wouldn''t you rather kill him?


    Marie looks loudly at the great man who asks.


    "In the first place, I also spread the rumor that a stone statue shows where Kijima''s raw medicine is. As soon as the fool who seeks strength comes. Some of them originally hoped that someone with some power would come looking for more power. And it finally came true today. I can''t believe there''s so many powerful people coming. So, you solved my petrification, and wow, well done, me. Wonderful, me. I''ll give you a compliment, me."


    "How did you spread the rumor when you were stoned?


    Lily confronts Marie with her hands on her chest and her face fluttering with doubt.


    "Only for a limited amount of time at night, I was able to move like a stone. I took the stupid phone that came here with an interest in it and spread the rumor online. The idiot made a stone for you. Hahaha"


    Marie answered with a mean smile.


    (He looked exactly like him....)


    Katsuhiko thinks that if the sexual roots are rotten, they will appear in the human face as well.


    "Why did you put Kijima''s raw medicine in the stony statue?


    The great man asks.


    "That was the way to make a living statue. I didn''t think I''d stay after I took the medicine. You sneak powdered raw medicine through your mouth and nose, mix it with my abilities, and join the mourners."


    Marie responds to the customer''s satisfaction.


    "You can also restore stoned people, right? Put him back."


    While appreciating what kind of answers will come back, the dream demands it.


    Ah? Undo it? I''m kidding. There are my parents and my brother in this statue. He''s the worst guy who''s ever looked down on me. Why do you have to turn it back into stone and suffer forever? Looks stupid. "


    Everyone except Lily and Kasuga saw Marie laughing at her with laughter. It was an imaginary diagonal answer.


    "Hmm... that''s not good. It''s not good to know who you are so far. Then the oddness fades. I don''t know where to use this...."


    With his hand on his chin, Kasuga murmured at the thought of another dimension.


    (The feeling of intimacy has boiled somehow. Well, I can''t accept the lack of integrity.)


    Lily and her bloody family have no bad memories. In addition, my family has turned into stone, overlapping with me. Lily keeps her family in a state of vengeful spirits that can''t become Buddhists and continues to inflict pain forever.


    Well then, I''ll make you a statue of mourning as well. You guys are going to have a special big service, and I''m going to make you look like stones. This is a really big service. If you look around, you can see that it''s usually unified by a mob statue, but it''s like a perfect VIP treatment as it is. That complicates the procedure. Just let me smoke Kijima''s raw medicine and I''ll turn into a mob stone statue. That''s why I have to play with the body and stone it once I kill it. So don''t resist. Don''t let them kill you. "


    "Are you going to do this alone?


    Doubting Marie''s nerves, the great man rounds his eyes.


    Don''t be alarmed, great man.


    Attention was drawn to Lily, and I recalled that there was a strong demonic spirit in the area.


    Some of the stone statues surround Marier. They must have consolidated their defenses.


    Other stone statues move at once, killing six people from all directions.


    "Man-eating fluorescence"


    Regardless of whether the opponent is human or not, tiredness sparkles a large amount of small light.


    The stone statues are filled with holes and blink for a moment, but the holes quickly close up and attack again.


    As two stone statues approached, Katsuhiko''s four black hands grabbed both ankles and lifted them up. Then he replaced the raised stone statue with a blunt weapon and beat the other stone statues.


    "Hard... both"


    Katsuhiko hoped that the stone statues that came into contact with each other would be destroyed, but both those who were beaten and those who were beaten were slightly chipped.


    Lily summoned a corpse dragon and put body play on several statues, but this statue has not been destroyed.


    "The Dance of the Black Hornet"


    Call in an army of black figurines whose fatigue exceeds that of stone figurines, but in one individual, stone figurines are stronger than skeletons. Speed and robustness are all different. To this end, four to five skeletons of stone statues converge to seal the movement of stone statues.


    (It''s amazingly hard... I can barely physically do any damage. The demon of courage was crushing it lightly... And even if it is crushed, it will be repaired immediately, and it is difficult to push.)


    Tiredness was wrapped around the tongue of the stone statue army. A copying army of the same shape gives the image of a large number of miscellaneous fish, but this is different. Simply and clearly, it is hard, and even if it is broken, it reaches the characteristic of restoring immediately, and it has become an incredibly troublesome existence.


    "There is the nature itself, but it is the power itself that undoubtedly underpins it. Given that the foundation of this ability is Kijima''s herbal medicine, please see that Kijima''s herbal medicine creates incredible power."


    Lily talks to the great man.


    (So Lily is urging me to get a lot of power if I get it.)


    That''s what a great man receives.


    "It''s quick to target the magician...."


    I was tired and saw Marie. No, I don''t see Marie. The stone statues are gathered in large numbers and the guards are hardened to prevent them from being taken out. In preparation for the attack from above, the stone statues overlap like a gymnastics set and become domed.


    "What are you going to do... this..."


    The great man groaned. It was thought that containment was all I could do, and that it would be poor as it is.


    However, some had effective abilities against this tough stone statue army.


    The dream of coming down by gravity, one stone statues after another, and then aggregate them in one place. The fallen stone statue continues to crush and crush, and eventually it will crush. Destroyed debris attempts to be restored, but remains under hypergravity. Continue to consume power on people for restoration.


    "Now, just hold it down, and the whole thing is still stopped. Change the way we do things."


    When the dream murmurs, it creates a powerful sphere of gravity.


    The gravitational spheres attract stone statues, which overlap each other while crushing each other into huge stone statue spheres. It moves slowly and gradually captures nearby stone statues.


    Wonder phenomenon activated! A soccer boy''s grudge when the ball screams with his friends and kicks everything!


    When Kasuga screams, the spirit of the boy in soccerwear appears, kicking the giant stone sphere over and over again to speed it up.


    "Hmm....? Such a spiritual kick adds great power and makes me roll faster...."


    A surprising dream. Given the size of a sphere of stone with dozens of stone statues overlapping, it is very unlikely that the speed will increase with the kicking of one boy. I still understand the reasoning that gravity is unaffected because it is a spirit.


    "That''s not exactly a spirit. It''s a semi-materialization of ideological images."


    Lily gives the soccer boy a glimpse and explains.


    (It''s also a kind of virtual spirit used by Lu Haiyue and Masaki.)


    And add lily in your mouth.


    Eventually, the stone statue sphere attracted the stone statues held by Lily, Tire, and Katsuhiko, and hit the dome-shaped stone statues that protected Marier directly. The stone statues fell one after the other.


    "Hah! Hah!


    In addition, the Marier who was inside was dragged out and taken into the stone sphere with the stone statues, screaming.


    "I don''t want to die! Surrender! I''m sorry!


    Marie, who was about to be slaughtered, pleaded for forgiveness with a voice without a soul.


    It''s unusual.


    "You said it was a powerful object."


    Looking up at such a marier, Lily was stunned and tired.


    "Restore the statue. You can dress like that, right? I won''t let you say I can''t. Good luck dressing up."


    In the sphere of stone statues, she looks up at the mariers buried with more than half of her body, and tells them with a smile that the dream seems strange.


    "Shit... you hungry bastard..."


    "What do you mean by that...."


    "It''s terrible and natural. Because I''m evil."


    Katsuhiko was amazed at Marie''s dialogues, but the dream came and she narrowed her eyes as if she was comfortable.


    "Okay... I''ll do it...."


    Marie gave up and began to de-curse the stoned humans.

 2209 17.

    Yokomizu often dream the same thing.


    He thinks that his dream is because he realizes that he has bad memories. I can''t get over it.


    That''s why I feel sorry for her. Against what?


    She became sensitive to people standing behind her. Because they attacked me from behind.


    And I dream of being attacked again that day. An unexpected raid. Though it left a wound in her heart, she insists on being unconscious of the wound. Because she accepts that consciousness is a sin in itself.


    And with the passage of years, the response in her dreams has changed little by little.


    Dreams of being attacked as usual. You''ll soon know who you''re dealing with.


    "Great guy...."


    He looks back and hugs my child with the name of the assailant in his mouth. At this point, I realize that I am having the same dream again.


    I wish I could do this again and again.


    He woke up and pressed his shoulders.


    I tried to prepare dinner, but I couldn''t wait to leave the room looking at the clock. It''s still early for dinner.


    Pull the album out of the cabinet and open it. Photos of Sepia posted on an old album that is not a holographic display at the moment.


    She smiles and tears when she sees a picture of a great man and a thorny path as a child.


    (If this continues all the time....)


    She laughs at herself when she thinks about it.


    Oh, don''t miss it.


    Land, sea and moon came and called out.


    "Ah...."


    Land, sea and moon suddenly leaked their voice as he watched the album and unconsciously put his hand on his shoulder.


    "It was my fault that I wounded the great man''s heart. Because I''m a monster....."


    "Hey... what are you talking about?"


    Suddenly, he turned to Mr. Lu Kaiyue, who spoke negatively.


    "Don''t say that. It''s not anybody''s fault. You and I did our best to protect her heart."


    "I didn''t work hard enough. Or I''ll always regret that I should have done better. I am."


    "That''s the same for me. But because I''m a monster, it has nothing to do with that. The problem is how to deal with it afterwards."


    "Ugh... I see..."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue nodded his apologies after being told by Etsu.


    (I was going to comfort you and support you, but I can''t believe I could persuade you to do the opposite. I can''t make it, I can''t...)


    Marie lifts the curse of stone statues, and the stone statues return to their original human form one after another.


    Ouch!


    Huh?


    Ugh...


    Fumbo!


    Roll, roll, roll!


    Shortly after returning from the statue to humans, they vomited all at once. There was a lot of vomit all over the place, and some people frowned.


    "Why are you vomiting?


    A dream to ask with a disgusting face.


    "You just said that. To turn it into a stone, Kijima''s raw medicine is powdered and drunk. Besides, the raw medicine remains in my stomach. Make a lump. Here, take a look."


    When Marie pointed to the vomit that had been thrown on the ground, there was a white lump. It''s in everyone''s vomit.


    "Thank you for your help...."


    "I thought it would stay that way forever. Thank you very much."


    Clutter


    "Uh-oh, thank you so much."


    Really Okini


    "Thank you"


    The people who returned from the stone came to thank the dream and the lilies, crying.


    "Grabber, what are you guys? You''re on the right side? You want to... kill me? If you''ve been asking for power, I think it''s different....."


    Marie asks. When I heard rumors of Kijima''s herbal medicine, Marier believed that it would come anyway, but when they told me to restore the people who had been stoned, I began to wonder if it was so.


    "If you look like you''re on the side of justice, you''re out of your mind."


    Lily laughs.


    "If you still want to attack me, I won''t forgive you because you want to be killed. If you don''t feel like it, I''ll forgive you because the devil sent you."


    The dream came faintly.


    "By the way, are we going to drink what they threw up again?


    After the stoned people left, Kasuga looked at the white chunks and questioned them.


    "That''s what I think...."


    Tired of frowning.


    "It''s probably better not to think of it as medicine or food, because it''s in people''s bodies and they''re not consuming it."


    And Lily.


    "Yeah, this could be close to the minerals. Let''s take a bite."


    "Eh...."


    "Hey...."


    "It''s all instant roll. I''ll do it."


    When I saw Kasuga, who had drunk without hesitation, I dreamt that Katsuhiko and the great man would come to impress me.


    Disgusting ~


    However, Kasuga threw up immediately.


    "Why don''t you at least wash it... I can''t believe it. It''s the same as eating gellos.


    If you say so, the driftstone oil is also painful.


    After receiving the words of the great man, Kasuga looks a little sad.


    (They have power... I can use it... They have enough power even without Kijima''s raw medicine....)


    Marie was looking at the six of them as she strolled through the plan.


    How long has it been since you were stoned? Either way, I won''t forgive you. I won''t forgive you for everything. Retrieve. Retrieve. I''ll give it back to you in trillions, trillions, trillions, and trillions! I''ll use everything I can for that!


    It was a Marie who left with determination in her heart.


    Not all of them were unaware of the Marier''s escape, but they missed it because there was no use anymore.


    "Great man, what will you do? Would you like a drink right away?


    "That''s why I''m here. But I don''t drink it right away... After washing it....."


    Asked by Lily, the great man picks up a white chunk with a bitter smile.


    "Great man, are you sure you want to do this? I don''t really know how to do that, and if you want the power, I''d rather go to Yukioka Lab."


    "Great man, don''t listen to the words of your dreams. You must not go to the Yukioka Laboratory alone. It''s no place to be."


    When the dream comes to recommend it, Lily stares at it and denies it.


    "Lily hates Junko, so I''m just complaining about that."


    "What do I have to do?


    Lily comes to her dream with a sneering smile, and she looks back and stabs her eyes into her dream.


    "I wonder if I could get Kijima''s raw medicine. There may be times when you can use it."


    "I''ll keep it for now. If you can get Junko to analyze it, maybe we can replicate it."


    Well, so do I.


    "Me too."


    Oila is fine. Because it tastes bad. "


    Lily, Tired, Coming Dream, Katsuhiko also picked up white lumps, but only Kasuga refused.

 2210 18.

    Yodo was a great man with a strong love for his family from a young age. I loved her mother, and I loved her brother''s thorny path.


    But it was subtle to my father, Mr. Lu Kaiyue. Because I liked the whole thing, and I was always negative about myself when I read girls'' cartoons and tied my head to my head.


    "I''m a boy, so let''s not do that."


    His father said so in a troubled face, reluctant to behave like a great boy or a girl. My father wasn''t really mad at the great man. Lu Kaiyue always had a soft attitude, but he stuck a small thorn in the heart of a great man, leaving a small and deep scar.


    Of course, there was no lack of affection for my father. He was no less kind to his mother than he was, and even if he and his thorns were evil, he never roughed up his voice once. Be gentle and quiet when preaching. Only once did I really change the color of my eyes and yell.


    Once Mr. Lu Kaiyue was really angry - it was when the great man was twelve years old.


    After puberty, the great man awoke to a certain desire. It was a desire to eat a woman. In the first place, Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s family is such a monster, so it is no wonder that the great man who pulls the gene is driven by the same impulse.


    The great man suffered. I was always alone because I was afraid to tell my parents about it.


    And finally, one day, the great man came to his limit. When he noticed, the great man was biting his mother''s shoulder from behind.


    A sudden murder in front of my father and brother. Neither the thorns nor the victim, Etsu, understood for a moment what had happened. The earliest responder was Mr. Lu Kaiyue, who understood what it meant.


    "Uh-oh! What the hell are you doing?


    Lu Kaiyue shouted loudly, and the great man returned to sanity and was stunned by his actions.


    She looks at herself with an incredible look when a great man looks at her mother. The great man''s heart freezes at the fact that he is seen with a mix of stunned and threatened eyes.


    "Lying... I''m... calling my mom..."


    The great man doesn''t remember what happened from there. When I noticed it, I was sobbing in my room. I don''t remember my parents scolding me after that. I don''t remember being comforted.


    His father was seriously angry, and his mother saw the monster with her eyes. Above all, what she did impulsively was about to push the heart of a great man into darkness.


    "Oniichan... Why are you crying? Cheer up."


    It was my brother''s thorny path that stopped me from falling into the darkness. The thorn who was comforting him is crying too much, worrying about the great man.


    The depressed great man was comforted by a young thorn road. The memory burns vividly among the great men, strengthening their love for their younger brothers.


    "Though you may know the thorny path... I''m a man, but I''m a woman."


    "Really?


    "Because you''re playing tricks on me. That''s a woman''s play. I really want to try on girls'' clothes."


    I see.


    When I noticed, the two brothers who had been crying until now were laughing.


    The great man believed that he had been saved because of the thorny road. That is why the great man desperately protected his brother when the thorn road ran wild. I was going to do it again this time.


    Seven thirty at night. The great man broke up with Lily, Kasuga, and Tired, and came to dinner with Katsuhiko in the family.


    "The expression that I often use, empty, wrapped around everything, is the magic. Can you use all three of these to make natural sentences?


    The dream of having finished the meal the earliest comes, turning the fork around on the plate and talking to the great man.


    "I can''t. Come on. Can you make a dream right away?


    "People want what they don''t have, don''t they? But when you get what you don''t have, does that fill the empty part? So the stomach moves? Aren''t you happy only when you''ve accomplished it, and then you''ll go back to a natural day where nothing happens again? Alternatively, you don''t have to remember the inferiority or the irritability, and because of the inferiority, the devil doesn''t have to do anything strange. That''s all."


    "It''s a little strange at the end. The devil is pushing you too hard. Not at all natural."


    Mu


    Hearing the text of the dream, the great man pointed it out with a laugh. Dreams sharpen your lips.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?


    The dream came true and hit another question.


    "What happened? No, why? Why are you asking me that now?


    A great man asks with a dark glance. Speaking of which, I took Kijima''s raw medicine.


    After that, the great man changed places, carefully washed the white chunks, and then crushed them and drank them. There was no particular change in appearance, and there were no side effects, but the great sound certainly felt that he had gained great power.


    "It was the uncle of Trunk Road who sought strength, not the great man. He seeks power to avenge his brother and puts his life in danger."


    "A sermon telling you not to take revenge because it''s useless?


    Stop eating and the great man smiles at the dream.


    "I feel something different. I can''t say it well, but it''s my guess."


    "You want to clear up your brother''s carelessness, or you want revenge for killing someone... that''s probably why it happened so often. Anyway, right now... I want to beat up my no-go grief and anger. Does this really mean you want revenge? Theoretically, then, it can''t be divided. I have to hit my feelings somewhere, and I have to spit them out. Some people may be able to control it, but I can''t."


    He was a great man who couldn''t keep up with his feelings.


    "Maybe that''s what vengeance is all about."


    "I see. Maybe so...."


    Katsuhiko sandwiched his mouth and the great man nodded with a smile.


    "Do you have a brother or a sister? The youngest?"


    "I''m the oldest son. I have a sister."


    Asked by a great man, the dream answered with a slight frown. Looking at the expression of such a dream, I wonder if it wasn''t a very good question.


    Oh, Katsuhiko, you''re not my brother.


    A great man to joke about. Of course, I know that they are not real brothers.


    "Feel your child-friendly brother."


    A dream to come and smile with a hot gaze on Katsuhiko.


    "Are you close to your sister?


    "Nnnh...."


    Asked by a great man, the dream roars


    "My sister''s flowers are blackcon. It''s getting so melancholy. I''ve always been a sweetheart. It''s depressing, but Katsuhiko says you should deal with her properly, so I go home a couple times a week."


    "Don''t you look like a brass too? Katsuhiko! Katsuhiko!


    "Hmm... I guess so... no, maybe so."


    A dream of being pointed out by a great man and clouding his words.


    "Let me get back to that, but the dream seems to be over, so I''m worried and want to stop. I don''t like watching a great man''s life go crazy because of that. I come to dream because I like great men."


    Katsuhiko complains, including that it is difficult for her to come to the dream.


    "I''m originally a strange guy... A lot of things."


    A great man spills a smile of self-immolation.


    "The thorn road... was seized, and I met with terrible eyes, and then I went crazy, but I was originally crazy. It''s strange to be born. A lot....."


    "If you say that, I''m weird, too. But I''m trying not to get in the way of that weird thing."


    "I wonder if you''re a little kid, and your head is bigger than mine... Or is my mind still young?"


    When he came to the dream, the great man smiled and said with distant eyes.


    I left the family and called the great man who broke up with Katsuhiko in my dream. The opponent is Lily.


    Guess, I know who killed the thorn. It''s only speculation, so if you''re going to kill him, make sure you don''t kill him. "


    Tell me, Lily.


    The voice of a great man is powerful.


    My servants are retreating from those who first attacked the land, sea and moon. It is highly probable that the attacker killed the thorn. The attacker is Shining Star Charcoal, the owner of the star charcoal stream. "

 2211 19.

    Sunday, 10: 30 a.m.


    Bright''s task of crusading Lu Kaiyue was accomplished.


    However, Bright heard the report that I was concerned about. Lu Kaiyue''s body, believed to be a serial killer, had been placed in police custody, but several people believed to be close to him had come to visit him.


    (There are more than one Mr. Lu Kaiyue. Maybe....)


    I always had a hunch of brightness. It''s not over yet. I wonder if there may be vengeance from my family. And even if I didn''t know when they were going to attack me, I had it in my house when I walked out.


    "Bright boy, this is a customer. Yodo is a great man."


    When Bright is playing games in her home room, Kira calls out.


    "I don''t know, man."


    "Something''s a little weird. It''s an unexpected face, and it''s slightly lethal. Demonic spirit, too. Be careful."


    "No, is Baba''s ear and head crazy? I don''t know. Drive him away."


    "How long have I been your cabin boy? There''s no such thing as an order."


    "It hurts! Gib gib!"


    Brightness screams as her arms shrug at 10 o''clock on the beautiful rakura that has become the shape of general youth.


    "No, it might be the enemy who''s after me...."


    "Even if we''re enemies, it looks like things are going to happen, so let me see you from the front. If you''re an enemy, wouldn''t it be easier to turn down spinal reflexes here? You don''t know what to do. Make sure that calculations work properly."


    "Oh, oh... that''s right. The boulders are only 1.5 times as alive as me, Baba."


    "Can''t you be a little more impressed?


    "You''re quite impressed. Well, let me through."


    After meeting Kira and the light mouth, Shining headed for the junction.


    Brightness entered the room first, and after a while a great man came into the docking room.


    Behind the great man with the tight face, there is a pretty close beauty tree. If you do something strange, it''s the distance where Kira can react immediately.


    (Baba''s right. Is this... revenge?)


    Bright, who was sitting on a tatami mat, stood up so that he could do it together at any time. If the great man tries to attack, Kira will move first, but it is not enough to leave it to Kira.


    "Sit down."


    From the woman in the red dress, while feeling a sense of killing, Shining flickers the conspicuous canine teeth and prompts them with a smile.


    "You killed Lu Kaiyue the other day, didn''t you?


    Sitting in front of the light, the great man asks as he hits the line of hate.


    "Oh, what''s that?


    That''s my brother.


    "Is this about revenge?


    "I''m here to confirm and declare war. We can''t kill people for mistakes."


    Hearing the words of the great man, the light takes a moment.


    "Well, let me tell you something else. Then you won''t have to be killed."


    "I think I already got the answer, and I''ve checked it out."


    It was brilliant to return a joke, but the great man shouted with a hard voice.


    "Ke, I didn''t say a declaration of war or anything like that, so you should just kill me."


    "I''ve never killed anyone. You''re okay with killing people, so can you say that?


    The great man shook his voice against the brightness that came even further.


    (What a difficult opponent... Shit... How should I handle it?)


    Contrary to the attitude on the surface, Luminosity was upset inside. Shining has been raised to accept fighting and dying since childhood, and is deeply involved in the back streets. Obviously an unusual race. That''s why, when you confront a normal human mentalist like a great man, and you are struck by emotions in a straight way, you feel something like a crack.


    "But your brother and I are killing people. It''s karma, and your resentment."


    With the intention of full resistance, Bright spoke out in an angry tone.


    "I know the reason. But emotions don''t matter."


    A great man who leans down and grips his fists with strength.


    Are you going to get lost? Well, I came all the way to see if he killed my brother, and I know he''s not a bad guy when he''s talking to me like this... That''s why I need to deal with it... If you''re dealing with debris that doesn''t make you feel any better)


    When I saw such a great man, Bright had a similar feeling to sympathy and self-blame.


    "Well, if you killed this kid, can I kill you?


    Kira, who stood right behind the great man, shouted in a cold voice.


    "Hey, Baba... I''m not saying anything extra."


    "Yeah, that''s fine. At that time, I won''t resist... You can do whatever you want."


    Shining glanced at the gorgeous beauty, and the great man quietly said back.


    "Then it makes sense to kill my nephew here now before he''s in danger, and I can kill him whenever I want. You seem to have a lot of power, but nothing but amateurs. Are you ready for that? What kind of farce would it be to confirm in advance who you want to kill?"


    Kira throws up. The great man is stretching himself. Because I had a definite feeling of killing from Kira.


    "Yeah, but we''re kind, so we''re hanging out with that crap."


    Shining turned into the usual enemy and spread a loving smile. I was going to restrain Kira, who was going to kill a great man.


    "Do you want to hear the end of your brother?


    Hearing the words of Bright, the great man raised his face.


    "I was on the phone. On the phone for work, I told the two of them whether it was a job I left behind or something I forgot to tell them. I turned down my client and asked him to take over his job."


    "Ahah... Ahahaha... it looks like she''s still here... Ahahaha....."


    Communicating the end of the thorny road, the great sound once again leans down, raises a dry laugh, and pours tears.


    After a while of silence, the great man stood up.


    "Sorry to bother you. I don''t know what to do... I''ll think about it a little more. Maybe I won''t change my mind."


    "Hmm, that''s not an idea. It feels good."


    Bright tells the great man who refuses when he leaves.


    "You... sympathize with the person who''s trying to kill you."


    After the great man left, he said in a tone blamed by Kira.


    "I don''t feel like being hated, even if it''s a rebellion."


    Blurred and empty, the glow of a noble voice.


    (This kid looks totally greasy, and his heart as a bright boy when he was a kid is still there.)


    It is a beautiful feeling that I prefer as a personal feeling, but I also feel it is not favorable because it is dangerous at the same time.


    (I don''t feel like it every time, but I have to nail it.)


    Kira demonizes her heart. For an unrivalled glow.


    "Shining Fang. Your mouth sounds sour, but you''re not going to get killed trying to show mercy. We need to kill mercy and kill enemies."


    "That''s what I''m going to do... but it''s up to you. If you don''t have to kill me, I won''t. Ke"


    It was a tightly spoken beauty, but Shining said it in a light tone with a smile.


    When the great man left the Star Charcoal Mansion, he was mentioned in the house of Lily.


    "Mom, do you have feelings for a great boy? If so, it''s a surprising and unusual case for Mom."


    Akiko asks in the living room. Lily seemed to be dealing with great men with the same stance as herself and Mutsuki, so I tried to bump into the question. Mutsuki and Shirokanetaro are in the same room.


    "I used to miss you when you were little."


    "Since I was a kid, I''ve been playing with my mom and killing her, and she''s cute? Or are you going to throw yourself into a desert and play like me now?


    I hate half of it, but I seriously ask the other half.


    "I''ve stopped playing like that. Akiko, thanks to you, I''ve lost my temper."


    "Wow... that''s how I give it back... It''s like a driftstone mom...."


    "It''s true."


    Lily laughs with a smile at Akiko who is stunned.


    "Lily is making progress every day. Not the old lily forever."


    The other three became half-eyed at the same time to Shirokantaro, who spoke proudly of the deviation.


    Mutsuki, I need to ask you a favor.


    Hmm?


    Lily called out to me and Mutsuki reacted.


    "Will you follow the great man? If anything happens, please let me know."

 2212 20.

    An unexpected visitor showed up at Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s house.


    "I couldn''t talk slowly at the police....."


    In front of him at the front door, the great man said with a smell.


    "Everyone was confused. After that, you go somewhere without saying anything."


    The great man was relieved to see him smile happily.


    "Yeah... I didn''t even know what to talk about with my mom and dad..."


    "For now, get up. Dad''s asleep."


    "Keep him asleep. I want to talk to my mom slowly."


    For the first time in decades, a great man is born and raised in my home.


    Enter your old room and sit opposite your mother. The desk and bookshelf used by the great man remained intact in the room, and they were well cleaned. The great man thinks that he cleans every day.


    Then the great man came out of the house and told him what he was doing. Every few years, I changed my employer to make myself unknown as an ageless outsider. Sometimes I was surprised that I was not getting old at all when I was with someone at my previous workplace, but I talked about various things such as using special cosmetics to protect the moisture of my skin.


    "You seem to be doing well, and above all, But... I want you to come home more often."


    "Hmm... I''d like to see my mom, but my dad''s a little..."


    She looked suspicious to the unspeakable great man.


    "What happened with your father?


    "No, no... it wasn''t like there was something really bad going on, it was piling up, or that nervousness, and I felt disgusted with my father..."


    When my mother asked me, and the great man answered me so badly...


    "Uh-oh!? The great man is back!


    The great man trembled when the rumored man, Lu Kaiyue, came and shouted in shock.


    "I''ve been worried I won''t show my face forever ~"


    Hello again, Dad.


    Land, sea and moon hugged him with a half-crying face, and the great man was in a pull mood.


    "I was just listening to a lot of things."


    He also feels a little wary. I was very worried that Mr. Land, Sea and Moon would not set foot on a strange mine.


    I see. You can tell me a lot. Hey, you''re going to look so beautiful. Did you find anyone nice? If I were there, I wouldn''t introduce you. Whether the target is a man or a woman, or an outsider, I firmly accept that. Oh, by the way, did you take your dick?


    "Hey you....."


    Etsu suddenly blamed Mr. Land, Sea and Moon for detonating more than one mine.


    "Yeah? Did I say something bad?


    Land, sea and moon look at me.


    "I''m sorry. That''s why I''m free."


    "Come again....."


    "Eh... ah... are you leaving already? Hey, is this... my fault?


    She sighs alongside the mighty man who walks away. Meanwhile, Mr. Lu Kaiyue was looking at himself and dropping him off with a dazed face.


    Liyuko Marier was meeting someone in a coffee shop.


    "I was relieved to hear you were missing."


    The little man with the boy''s head appeared and smiled happily in front of Marie.


    "Long time no see. It was a little stone statue."


    Huh?


    "Should I have stayed in a mental hospital if I had noticed?


    Marie smiles at the wonderful boy''s head with a dialogue she understands only herself.


    "Liyuko has given us a lot of donations to our" Shield of the Vulnerable Power Committee "and has given us various powers. Everyone in the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee is delighted to know that Liyuko is alive."


    "Fufufu, you''re the only ones who understood me... And you and I will have it. I need your help again."


    Marie threw an unbelievable smile at the weak shield power committee man who smiled with smile and affection.


    Marie, who gained various powers from Kijima''s herbal medicine, spares no effort to assist the Shield Power Committee for the Weak.


    (I''m sorry. I''m sorry... I regret it. My life has always been regrettable. Nobody understands me and just looks down... I will work with Commissioner Shield Power to avenge the world.)


    Behind her smile, Marie was boiling anger and hatred.


    (That great man, Okama, is taking Kijima''s raw medicine. I can see that. I''ve applied all Kijima''s medicine to make sure I know what''s going on. You''re an idiot, not knowing that my curse is still on. And now my puppet too. I need to use him to make more of my work....)


    "So what exactly did you do?


    A weak S.H.I.E.L.D. Power Committee man calls out to Marier, who is soaking up every plot with a smile.


    "It''s no big deal. Someone wants to be one of us. I want you to see if he deserves it. You can be a member of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee."


    "I see. I see."


    Marie told me, and the weak shield power committee man nodded.


    The great man who left Lu Kaiyuki''s house was coming to meet Katsuhiko.


    "Even though I came home, I didn''t like my dad, and he came out in the right place. Hah... it could be the end."


    A great man who talks to a coffee shop with a lazy look.


    "Are you running for revenge? I hate everything and want to throw my heart out empty. Isn''t that right?


    I was pointed out in my dreams, and the look of the great man changed. Coming to the dream with a grumpy face.


    "If you''re tired of living with a murdered grudge, aren''t you aware that you want to avenge yourself and die in retribution? It''s kind of empty. No, it''s a good place to say it''s empty."


    In addition, the words spoken by the dreamer sounded as if they were dis, but they still told the dreamer that they had no choice but to seriously annoy the child, and the great man came silently and listened to the dream''s words.


    "If you want revenge, you''d better be more aggressive and steadfast. Besides, you don''t have to focus on revenge. I was killed by Lily''s men, too. The man who killed Lily was one of Lily''s men, but Lily helped him, so it was like he was killed because of it. That''s why I hate lilies, but honestly, I don''t even want to kill them right now."


    "Positive revenge doesn''t make any sense."


    The dialogue of the Coming Dream seemed convinced in the Coming Dream, but the great man could not understand it at all. At least I don''t know anything about words, and I can''t empathize with them.


    "Revenge is based on faith. A great man is in a throwing mood. Abandoned by the devil. It''s not much different from suicide."


    "Come dream, maybe you''re right about reason. But now I feel like I''m only being pushed by emotions. I can''t really organize my feelings."


    The great man smiles at the dream by favourably interpreting what he is worried about and preaching.


    "Did you achieve your revenge?


    When the great man asks that question, the dream is put aside for a while to think.


    "With that vengeance... I had a rival relationship. I was killing each other, but I think I knew how it felt somewhere. He died in my cover at the end. You tied me to my life now. That was a weird way to say it, but it was a nice way to die inside."


    "I wish I had a drama like that."


    Hearing the story of the dream, the great man felt envious.


    (It''s better to be strongly thought of by someone after death than just dying. Mom and Dad... will you keep thinking about me like that...)


    With that in mind, the great man stood up.


    "Well then... I''ll go."


    The dream of a great man leaving the coffee shop left behind was just to drop him off.


    "Are you sure? Come to your dreams."


    Katsuhiko confirms.


    "I don''t think it''s good. But the whole thing was wrapped up."


    Come and answer with a face you can''t say anything about your dreams.


    "You don''t have to wind me and your whole body?


    "I''ve been wrapped up for a long time."


    In response to Katsuhiko''s question, the dream projected a holographic display. It was a map that was projected.


    "I sneaked up on a great guy with GPS."


    Well, let''s go.


    In the dream of smiling like a prank, Katsuhiko smiled hard.


    On that day, Shu visited the main house of the star charcoal family and had a chat with Shining in the garden.


    "You''re slightly killing yourself. From outside the mansion."


    While feeding the carp in the pond in the garden, the cultivator tells him.


    "I didn''t realize. Get your senses up!"


    The bright light lying on the edge woke her up.


    The repair went back to the edge, and when I pulled out the wooden knife I had left behind, the ringing bell rang.


    "Does the other person who''s letting the air go out of his way to ring the bell?


    "You can think of surprises where you left off."


    As bright as I said to tear it apart, Shu said it with his face.


    The two of them opened the gate of the Mansion while being alert.


    There was a great man with a nervous expression. It doesn''t happen that the gate opens and comes right after.


    "Ah, ah, ah again... hey, I''m here to apply for a duel. I''ve done my business here... and I''m here to avenge my brother. If that''s convenient for you, go out with me."


    "It''s not his line of vengeance, it''s..."


    Brightness shouts surprisingly to the great man who gets too nervous. Your body is trembling little by little.


    "I don''t know how powerful you are, but I want you to change the place because it''s going to be a mess."


    "I see...."


    A great man who responds with a mysterious look to Shining''s request.


    (No sign of anyone seeing you)


    I felt that way, but I decided to leave it. We went here to find the watcher, and the opponent only saw the repair move and fled immediately. In that case, repair decided that it was better to leave it on alert.


    "Lily, the great man has just arrived at the Star Charcoal Mansion, but he went out with Shining and Shu. Looks like we''re going to change places and duel."


    Mutsuki, who was secretly following him, was rewarding Lily.

 2213 21.

    By the time the brightness, the cultivation and the movement of the great man had been completed, it was almost evening.


    The place was Leaf Dead Leaf Town. It''s where those mourners are. Most of the stone statues have returned to humans, but there are still statues of mourning. It is a genuine statue made by Marie Liyuko.


    The place was chosen by the great man, so I took the trouble to get here.


    The great man chose this place because he wanted to die in Leaf Dead Leaf Town if he died. And it was only here that I could think of a place where people wouldn''t come near in Ye Dead Ye Town.


    "I thought you chose the creepy spot for the duel. Maybe it''s some kind of trap, so can I check it out?


    "Here you go. You''re just going to have to work."


    The great man nodded to confirm the brightness.


    Explore the moaning pose and face stone statues one by one with Shining and Cultivation. They were all just stone statues. It has been operated on and is unlikely to work as a trap.


    "Are you serious? No matter how many monsters, it was a cirrhote, and I never killed anybody. Wow, you''ve been trembling for a while now."


    The brightness became half-eyed and I checked again.


    "Don''t worry about it. Feel free to come anytime."


    The great man shook his body and voice.


    "Hah... I''m losing my motivation... I don''t want to kill amateurs."


    It was then that Bright exhaled and said.


    "Oh, well, shall I play the duel for you?


    Lily shows up, smiling and shouting. Next to it is Mutsuki.


    "Eh!? Yu, yu, yu, yu, yu, yuri-san!?


    "Lily sister?


    The brightness clouds the wolf, making the great man look suspicious.


    "Do you know Lily?


    "That''s it...."


    Bright replied to the great man''s question, trying to calm down the agitation.


    "I''m sorry. I was sneaking up on you. And... great guy. I''ve just learned something, so I''ll tell you now."


    The smile disappeared from Lily''s face.


    "Kijima''s psychic medicine you took - you shouldn''t have taken it. I checked and found out that the curse was working. It wasn''t originally cursed by the medicine, but by Marie, the Liziko."


    "What kind of curse...?


    Hearing the words of Lily, the great man breathes.


    "I don''t know yet, but it''s definitely not the time for the curse. Well, I''ll solve it for you, so don''t worry about it. Bright, please give me a moment."


    "Ah... Lily''s acquaintance is no longer motivated anymore....."


    Lily refused, and Shining looked tired and dropped her shoulders.


    "Uhhh!


    When Lily cast a short spell, the great man vomited violently.


    "Wow, I''m throwing up."


    Shuu frowned.


    "What is this... Are you... powerless?


    Remembering the intense weakness, the great man murmured. His appearance has returned to that of a human.


    "I just vomited the medicine. When the curse was lifted, there was even a rejection, and I threw up the medicine, and I lost my strength."


    "Lily sister... then I won''t lose if I fight."


    A great man who protests.


    "I told you. I will be the substitute for the great man."


    "I don''t want to do that! Me!"


    It was bright that I first raised my voice to Lily''s offer.


    "Even if you improve your abilities with the power of the psychic, I doubt if you can beat the brightness. Unlike thorns, I''ve never killed anyone and have little combat experience. So stay back, great man. I will avenge the thorny path instead."


    "Lily, please stand back!


    "Who are you talking to?


    "Uhh...."


    The great man shouted, but just a cold glance from the lily made him fall asleep.


    "Well, if you''re not convinced, try fighting just a little. After that, I''ll do it."


    Lily exhaled and told her.


    "Are you sure? Lily"


    "That''s fine. If that were the case, Bright wouldn''t kill a great man."


    Lily says to confirm the moon.


    Here we go.


    A great man who burns his fighting spirit while trembling in fear and transforms into a land, sea and moon.


    First, swing the tentacles towards the brightness.


    "Pentagram Guardian"


    Five colored spheres of light appear around the brightness and play the tentacles.


    The great man shakes his tentacles many times, but everything is blocked by the light bulb and cannot be attacked.


    "Kh...."


    The great man, who decided that the tentacles would not do anything, decided to use death magic this time.


    After casting the spell, five zombies boiled in front of the great man.


    The zombies went towards the brightness at once, but they were still lightly bounced off by the sphere of light.


    "Oh no...."


    A great man who looks at it and is stunned.


    You''re weak.


    I murmured without a slim fit or lid.


    "Even the same race is completely different from his brother who fought the other day....."


    And bright.


    "Land, sea, and moon, the more you eat a woman, the stronger you get. Women with supernatural powers and inspirational women will acquire even stronger powers. Spike Michi seems to have eaten such women quite a bit. But the great man has probably never eaten."


    (Only one... just my shoulder...)


    A great man who corrects the narrative of Lily in his heart.


    "Ah, I''m doing it. I mean, there''s Lily. I wonder why Lily is here."


    "I''m glad I made it..."


    And then Yume and Katsuhiko came. The two of them were following the great man, but they got caught in a series of steps along the way and the distance was wide open.


    "Oh, you guys. There''s nothing I can do about it, but there''s no need to do anything about it."


    I glanced at Kazuhiko and Yuri smiled.


    "Ahah, it seems like he knew the difference in strength."


    And when he saw a great man kneeling down, he said,


    "Lily! Why are you leaving me?!


    And there comes Shirokantaro.


    "Oops, here comes the annoying guy...."


    Shirokanetaro glanced at him and his bright face flashed as much as he could.


    "Ahhh! You were the dumb packing hare of the day! Still adhering to Lily without sexual punishment! I can''t forgive you!


    "No, it''s not healed. Don''t you know what Platinum Taro means by adhesion? Or do you remember wrong?"


    Suzuki entered Shirokantaro''s fierce brightness.


    "You must have wandered off on your own. Where have you been?


    "I couldn''t cross the sidewalk, I was saving my grandmother in trouble, and she left me."


    When Lily asked in a dazed mood, Platinum Taro answered with an open chest.


    "Is that true? Anyway, if someone else says it, it''s not true when Platinum Taro says it. Ahah"


    The moon melts.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Mutsuki! I..."


    "Next time you find a grandmother in trouble on the road, don''t help me. Tell me about me. Which do you think is important, taking care of others in red or engaging with me?


    "Uhh... yes..."


    Platinum Taro nodded in a crying tone.


    "Now, back to the story, did the great man convince you of this? No matter how much you scratch your feet, you''re a good opponent."


    "I see... why is Lily here..."


    "I''m here to help you. And I will clear your carelessness for you."


    When Lily says it in a quiet tone, the great man can''t carry on with his second sentence and nods. My helplessness has just been proven.


    The gaze of a great man turns toward his vomit, which he has just vomited. White lumps in it. That is definitely Kijima''s medicine.


    "Um... I don''t want to fight Yuri-san, so don''t. Right?


    Luminosity laughs with a lovely smile, gently lifting her hands to the side of her face and taking the surrender pose.


    "Oh, I want to make a deal with you, and even if you say no, I''ll force you to make a deal. Prepare yourself."


    "I guess I''m getting my calculations right."


    Lily said with a smile, and Shu also pulled out the wooden knife with a smile.


    "Two against one became cowardly. Me, too."


    "Stay back."


    "Phew...."


    Platinum Taro bravely lined up beside Lily, but took a cold word from Lily and retreated incredibly.


    "Hey, how did this happen...?


    "As I was told, it tastes bad unless you''re ready. I doubt we can both win."


    The brilliance of the sinking mood always makes a sharp voice of repair.


    Come on out, you bastards.


    Lily''s technique generates a large number of flies, which flock to brightness and cultivation.


    "Gu...."


    The repair swings the wooden knife at high speed and shoots down the image fly, but it is difficult to deal with a large number of flies with a wooden knife.


    "Shoji, wooden knife is useless. Stay still."


    With the light sphere, Luminosity said, quickly eliminating all flies, expanding the orbital range of the light sphere, attacking the flies around the repair, instantly eliminating all flies.


    "Ahah, it''s really overpowering."


    After seeing the brightness and cultivation that outperformed the attack of Lily, Mutsuki shouted his impression.


    "When this is over, you''ll be disappointed in everything. I wonder if it''s so called a genius that it''s the star charcoal owner? Show me the real value."


    "If I show you that, will Yuri-san review me...."


    Even though Lily provoked him, Luminosity ran like that with a blurry face.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Let''s be serious."


    As the cultivation was small, he sighed and ran towards Lily.

 2214 22.

    As Shu rushed toward Lily, Lily smiled and filled the distance.


    The long skirt and high heel appeared to be difficult to move, but Lily was more handsome than repair. The great man of the gallery, Kazuhiko, came to see it clearly and was surprised. From Mutsuki and Shirokantaro, who usually train in combat with Lily, nothing surprises me.


    The distance between them shrinks, and naturally, the repair that exceeds the reach gets into the attack range first.


    Fixing the wooden knife with the aim of targeting the head.


    Lily grabbed the wooden knife with her prosthetic hand. Instead of avoiding it, I didn''t expect repair to take it by hand.


    The fact that Lily smiled slightly nearby hindered the repair of the epilepsy. It feels like I''m being scorned from above with an immature person.


    It is a repair that uses force on both hands to pull the wooden knife, but it does not scratch. The strength of Lily''s one hand is completely exceeded.


    I was hesitant to use the trump card at once, but I can''t help but think of it. I''m not fighting alone.


    Keeping the wooden knife in the shape of a lily, the repair uses the left hand to hold the wooden knife with only the right hand, and rotates the body greatly to move forward diagonally of the lily.


    Thanks to the cultivation, Lily and Shining were dressed up to face each other from a long distance. Luminosity is pointing her palm upwards towards Lily.


    "Star Charcoal Scatter"


    The golden sugar crushed from the palm of the bright, but the lilies were attacked.


    Lily narrows her eyes slightly. It generates a shield of force field by caution power, and all the golden sugar crushes are played.


    Lily''s consciousness is pointing to the timing of defense against the bright attack, and Shu rotates his body further, turning behind Lily with his wooden knife grasped.


    (Oh... that''s a good move.)


    While impressed, the lilies were also adapted to the movement of the replacement cultivation, and while holding the wooden knife, the body was turned upside down and turned back against the cultivation.


    The repair kicks off. Lily guards with her other prosthetic hand.


    Almost simultaneously as Shu retracted his leg, he clasped his kicked prosthetic hand toward Shu.


    (Shit!


    In a hurry, Shu twisted himself a lot. Still, the wooden knife is still in his grip. It can be said that it is almost rotating with the wooden knife as its fulcrum.


    A needle gun placed in Lily''s prosthesis ejected countless needles at high speed from close range, but the repair was quickly avoided.


    Lily didn''t chase after Shu. In a two-to-one battle, one is at close range and the other is at far range. You can''t focus on just one person.


    Lily has a regenerative ability, so she can still attack one person without avoiding an attack, and forcibly push them to stop, but she won''t dare. I dare to fight on the same terms. It''s also a matter of pride, it''s a game, and I don''t want to be hurt if possible, and I don''t want my clothes to be torn.


    Shining casts several spells. It''s a freeze mark that freezes around the stacked area.


    Lily, who sees the flying freezer, shoots a needle gun at you. Freezing characters in the air, filled with holes, lose their power and fall.


    As the repair changes the position of the body again, the lily''s spirit pierces the brightly oriented gap and moves the wooden knife vertically. The wooden knife could not be released, but only the position and angle of the wooden knife could be changed greatly.


    (I didn''t want to use it in front of so many people...)


    Fix a wooden knife shotgun while feeling painful inside.


    This was not even expected to be a lily of boulders. A bullet fired from a wooden knife pattern is placed on the shoulder of the arm holding the wooden knife.


    I''ll do it.


    Lily laughs invincibly while praising her for hurting herself.


    Even with the bullet in his body, Lily pays for the repair without releasing the wooden knife. Hu couldn''t react to this.


    He didn''t let go of the wooden knife, so he had to fall, but his posture collapsed greatly.


    Looking at the timing, Lily released the wooden knife. The body that was supported by the grabbed wooden knife fell sideways.


    The repair should immediately roll over and not leave the spot. Lily shot at the needle gun for the repair, and several shots went through the repair leg.


    "It''s strong....."


    Cultivated his posture somehow, he smiled naturally as he looked at the lily. Lily was a cultivation that I didn''t think was pleasant, but its pure strength boiled with respect.


    You''re one of them.


    Lily also smiles at Shu, and she takes a few steps back to see the bright side as she distance herself from Shu.


    "Laser Badgers"


    Bright showcasing the new art recently created. At the foot of the bright light, three figs appear. But one of them produces a curved laser blade from his arm.


    When Bright decided to let the three of them go towards Lily...


    "Why are you spitting out...? What do you mean?"


    A group of men and women appeared, and the woman shouted in disdain at the great man. It was Li Xiaoko Marie.


    Lily raised her hand slightly toward the brightness and focused on the cultivation. A random intruder has appeared who does not read the air, so it is a sign to pause the fight. Shining nodded in response, lowering the wooden sword that had been prepared.


    "Did you hear that Kijima''s herbs were cursed by you? What kind of curse? Was I supposed to be a stone statue?


    The great man questioned Marie on the contrary.


    "Stone statue, or just my puppet. Even the statue of mourning I made worked exactly as I thought, and even if I didn''t make it into a stone statue, I just left that effect behind, so why spit it out!? Drink it again!


    "Who drinks....."


    The great man stunned and threw up on the excuse of Marie''s deviation.


    "What is this...? I wanted to curse our people beforehand, and ruined it, you stupid, ungrateful bastard."


    "Don''t you think I''m going to curse you while you''re trying to be one of us, or say something funny myself?


    Katsuhiko penetrated the poisoning marier, but the marier silenced.


    "I don''t know about the curse, but as far as I can hear, Yodo Hai decided that he deserves to be part of our organization and came to solicit it. Oops, I''m late. My name is Omura and I am a member of the Shield of the Weak Power Committee."


    "That weak shield power committee....."


    The little man who appeared with Marie introduces himself. Hearing the name of his organization, Shining frowned and moaned.


    The Vulnerable Shield Power Commission is a recently known NPO operating under the guise of bringing wealth and rights to, protecting and rescuing the socially vulnerable.


    "I can''t believe you were on the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee....."


    "I''m not. I''m just being nice."


    Marie shook her head in surprise when the great man told her.


    "I thought a monster like you who eats mindless people deserves the relief of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee. Besides, he''s an asshole, and he''s discriminated against no matter what you think, and he''s a miserable piece of shit the Vulnerable Shield Power Commission wants. I mean, what I''m doing is kind!?


    In the middle of her words, Marie''s body was blown away.


    "This is the punishment for scolding a great man by his side."


    You can throw away the cold tone towards the fallen Marier. He blew Marie''s body out with half a gravity.


    "What the hell are you doing! I''m such a miserable, pathetic, and distorted bastard that I came here to sympathize with our people!


    Marie wakes up and screams. A cold gaze on such a marier.


    "What a chest turd..."


    "I agree. Besides, you seem unconscious, and you''re probably the bottom scrap."


    Mutsuki and Shu reveal their discomfort.


    "What the hell am I...? A monster who is not a human being, but a man''s body, a woman''s heart, but a man''s body, biting her... Losing a lovely brother, being helpless enough to avenge his brother, and gaining power, but losing that power quickly, and being cursed? Ahahaha... what''s all this around my head..."


    On the other hand, the great man was really babbled at by Marie and was very confused by the grief.


    "Calm down, great man. The devil is about to rule me. Don''t look at the devil bewildered by the overlapping misfortunes."


    "The dream is right. Great man, please don''t take the stupid word for it."


    Coming dreams and lilies shout, but the stunned look of the great man remains unchanged.


    "Excellent... you sure are a gem."


    Meanwhile, Omura of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee was impressed.


    "Weak people like you are just the people we need for the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee. Marie was right. I feel destiny for you to bring me here. You should have made your presence public. I''m sure you''ll be a great shield for the weak."


    "What are you talking about? This guy... Is your brain pus?


    The brightness stunned and murmured at Omura, who was alone and excited.


    "I... don''t want to be miserable anymore..."


    The great man murmured and picked up the lump he threw up.


    Great man!


    Lily controlled the dream with her hands.


    "The sculptor''s curse on Kijima''s herbs has been lifted. When this happens, let''s get you where you want to go. If we''re going to save him, we''ll do it later."


    I came to the lily murmuring like I gave up, and I somehow convinced myself of my dream. To ease the heart of a great man, it is necessary to exhale his feelings. I wonder if Kijima''s raw medicine will be the way to do it.


    "Guuuuuuuuu..."


    The great man roars bitterly. I wonder if I''ve turned into a jellyfish monster again, and then there''s even more change.


    All the parts of the jellyfish umbrella came out completely. The tentacle also fell off quite a bit.


    Underneath which the umbrella came off was another umbrella. The great man became a jellyfish monster of a different shape. Multiple giant umbrellas overlap multiple times, the number of tentacles more than doubles and is unusually long.


    "A jellyfish is a peeling creature?


    "No, it''s not. I''m sure the great man is special. No, in this case, there''s been a special change, but I think it''s the death."


    A dream tells the question that Platinum Taro talked about.


    Your upper part of the jellyfish is trembling and moving. And the great man turned slowly towards the bright.

 2215 23.

    "Looks like he''s a real jellyfish."


    When I saw the movement of the great man''s body, my dream came.


    "Really?


    Katsuhiko came to dream.


    "It''s similar to jellyfish movement in the ocean. I''ve only been wearing jellyfish until now. Why the jellyfish are moving their whole body like that in the ocean is because the jellyfish have no heart, no blood vessels, no lungs. Sea water is taken into the whole body, and cells suck oxygen directly from the sea water. That''s why I always move my umbrella like that. It''s not underwater, so even though we can''t take in seawater, there are many mysterious parts about why we keep that jellyfish body and what that movement means."


    Explain the dream of entering Doctor mode.


    "Ufufufu... even if the curse was lifted, neither the heart of power nor the heart of vengeance disappeared. No, thank you."


    Marie laughs with satisfaction when she sees a transformed great man.


    "It''s up to me... to change players again..."


    The great man who turned to the bright side told me and cast a spell.


    Double Mega Zombie.


    When the great man cried, twelve zombies boiled from under his feet.


    The zombies that appear are intertwined one after the other and stick together into a single zombie with a wide width. Together, there are twelve zombies.


    "Laser Badgers"


    The brightness that you stopped trying to activate earlier is now activated.


    Three clowns rush toward the great men and zombies at great speed.


    Six combined zombies stand in the way of a great man.


    The frontrunners cause a gust of wind to disorient the zombies, but the zombies do not move at all.


    Those who created the second laser blade are slashed into the zombie body. However, the combined zombies split, and after cutting the sky, the zombies merge again in a way that captures them. Those pinched will not be able to move.


    The Third Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Laser Lasers The laser beam was ejected from the mouth.


    The laser beam burned out two of the combined zombies, but the ones who emitted the beam were immediately seized and crushed by the remaining four combined zombies. One of the first slippers has already been crushed.


    Keh, Double Mega Zombies and Naming Sense are tough though.


    "Tel can''t talk about people. Naming and concept."


    Cultivation penetrates into the abominable brightness.


    Four combined zombies are approaching.


    While suffering from the pain pierced by the needle gun, the repair stands in front of the bright light and holds the wooden knife in front of the eyes.


    What Shu has is a wooden knife cut from a sacred tree passed down to the Hongmori family from generation to generation. Equipped with the power of evil, this wooden knife has a great effect on corpses and spirits used by Reaper Magic.


    When I think that the combined zombie that came in first was struck in the head with a repaired wooden knife, it breaks down into dust from the struck part of the head and disappears.


    When he tried to hit the second body, the great man threw away many tentacles from a distance, so Shu would first strike you out with a wooden knife.


    "Strong. No, don''t be strong. You have to be weak. Weakness is justice, weakness is power. Because that''s the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee."


    When he saw the great man''s battle, Omura bothered him.


    "Yeah, but this monster looks great on the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee. This can be called the weak. Having such an ugly and horrible figure hurts and blames others. This is the weakest of the best! All right, let''s sell it on that line."


    "Hey, what are you talking about... that guy?"


    "That''s terrible."


    After listening to Omura''s dialogues, Mutsuki murmured with a naughty dream.


    His voice was heard by the great man of the party, and the great man''s movements stopped.


    "Oh, I''m in the middle of a battle...."


    Looking at it, Lily sighs.


    Meanwhile, while Minoru realizes the fact, he deals with the remaining combined zombies. But I won''t move any further. Seeing the stunned great man, Shu also lost his fighting spirit.


    (Jump right into this gap and attack... I can''t do it. Maybe I''m sweet too. [M] I don''t want to make such a vulgar imitation of someone who is seriously shocked and hurt, such as now just folding around for a chance. Even if you regret it later.)


    Seeing the great man who stopped moving, Shu thinks.


    "Hey, what the hell is wrong with you? It''s suddenly hardened."


    On the other hand, Marier didn''t even realize that the great man was shocked by Omura''s dialogue.


    "You have to punish my friend for what he did to me."


    Lily walks toward Omura and says. Mutsuki and Shirokanetaro realized that the voice contained a cold intention to kill.


    "Huh? I don''t remember saying it badly. With his tragic fate as an ugly monster, he is truly the weakest of the ideals! One of the people we were looking for. Fusawa as a compatriot of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee...?


    Omura meant to make a serious excuse, and there was no falsehood in the dialogue, but Lily mercilessly pierced Omura''s chest with a prosthetic hand.


    "Eh, eh, eh, why!?


    Marie opened her eyes loudly and shouted her insane voice. I don''t really understand why Lily killed Omura all of a sudden.


    "Nh... this... stupid... cumming... gobo"


    It was Omura who was trembling with a stunned expression, but eventually his face was violently distorted in anger, and he spit out a lump of blood from his mouth and fell on his back.


    Omura had changed from a calm look to a distorted face filled with resentment that could not be imagined.


    "You... are you going to break into our Vulnerable Shield Power Committee!? How dare you... how dare you... forgive this weak shield power committee! Guu... me... it looks like I''ve come this far... But... the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee... will not shake me to the point where I have finished alone! All the fools who climb into the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee... curse! Glory to the power of the weak shield... ahh! Ghhhh!"


    Looking at the lily looking down at herself with hatred, Omura finally sprayed a huge amount of blood out of her mouth again and died.


    "What is this, this magnificent way of ending in vain...."


    "I don''t know who I am, but why should I be told to be like you?"


    "Didn''t you long for this way of dying?


    Seeing the end of Omura, Katsuhiko, Lily and Bright each said.


    "Guu... these guys suck."


    Marie tried to escape.


    "Gyafu!


    The gravity bullets of the dream descend, and Marie is knocked down on her face and pushed to the ground.


    Katsuhiko, I want you to keep him locked up in subspace.


    Copy that.


    When asked to come to the dream, Katsuhiko unfolds her black hands.


    "Hey, wait! Oh, my God, these black hands! Where are you touching me?! No kidding! What did I do?


    It was a black hand wrapped marier who screamed, but Katsuhiko ignored it and dragged it into the subspace tunnel.


    "Hugh, we should run too. It''s because a great man is like that now... I hate fighting Yuri-san again....."


    "That''s right. Let''s do it."


    When Shining encouraged him to escape, Shu nodded to it.


    "Wait!


    But when he saw that Shining and Shu were about to leave, the great man called and chased him.


    "Ah, I''m out of my mind."


    "You don''t have to go back... let''s run like this. He won''t follow us to town."


    Cultivation and brightness whisper together as they look back.


    Mutsuki, Platinum Taro, we''re going after you too.


    "I see. Lily."


    "Lily runs cleverly with a skirt and high heels."


    When prompted by Lily, Platinum Taro rushed in response to his courageous voice, while Mutsuki followed him with a light tone of voice.

 2216 24.

    I said, "Wait!"


    The great man screams. It was a brilliance and cultivation that ran away to the downtown area, but the great man kept on chasing it.


    "I''m following you. I can''t get away with reading Teru well."


    "Shut up!"


    Being made fun of by running sideways, the brightness becomes the top of the Buddha.


    The great man who chases after them remains the version of the New Jellyfish Phantom.


    "What is that?


    "Cosplay, right? Well done."


    "Real Mr. Land, Sea and Moon?


    People whisper to each other whispering strangely as they see Lu Kaiyue running through the downtown area.


    (If I knew I was a real Lu Kaiyue... they''d be scared and creepy.)


    Such an idea lies in the mind of a great man.


    "Uh, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    An old policeman stood in front of a great man.


    The great man moved away and stopped unexpectedly. The opponent looked familiar with the great man. I also met him when he went to the police when the body of the thorn was transported. I''ve known it since I was a child. When the great man was a child, this policeman was still in his twenties.


    "Mr. Lu Kaiyue? It''s a little big for that... The colour and shape are different. A relative of Mr. Land, Sea and Moon?


    He is an old policeman who knows the father of a great man. I also know who it is. I was delivering the drunken Lu Kaiyue to my house many times.


    "I wonder if it''s not real, but cosplay with some kind of performance? In any case, it looks a little bit like it in the shopping district... No, I hate to say this, but some people are surprised. Right?"


    "Ha, yes...."


    I think it would be complicated to ignore the police officers and chase them, but the great man who gives up and returns to human form is the one who chases Shining Bright.


    "Become a person."


    "I''m really Mr. Land, Sea and Moon. Or was she a woman?"


    "No, I''ve seen Mr. Lu Kaiyue before, but that''s something else."


    "I think I''ll get an autograph..."


    The wild horses scrambled.


    "Huh? You''re a great guy. No, I''m sorry. I wonder if it''s all right now. I''m sorry for your brother."


    Confirm the appearance of the great man, and the police officer gives comfort. The chest of a great man gets tingling and hot.


    "Ah, I guess I said something bad. I''m sorry."


    The old policeman apologizes when he sees a great man who spills tears.


    He was a great man who couldn''t understand why he was crying. When the other person was a police officer who knew himself since he was a child, and even though he knew who he was, he had people who cared about various things say warm words at this time, and various emotions burst out while remembering feelings similar to comfort.


    "Look, it''s not a spectacle. He''s gone. He''s gone."


    The old policeman chases the wild horses away.


    "Oh, what are you crying for stopping here?"


    The lily who caught up called out. Slightly late, Harumi and Shirokanetaro are coming.


    "Great man... no, do you know a great man? I''m in the middle of a patrol. May I take care of the great man?


    "Yes, sir."


    The policeman asked me, and Lily nodded.


    "It''s a bone of foolishness to be emotional and follow alone. Maybe he was running away to make an offer."


    Lily bows to the great man.


    "I don''t hate to take care of a runaway idiot by myself. I just don''t like such idiots being used by people other than me or running out of my sight and reach. Please just tie it to my collar and let it run wild within the range of my chain."


    "Even if you go far away, Yuri-san will brutally pull your neck back."


    Hearing the dialogue of Lily, the great man smiles.


    "Ahah, Lily says something and often looks at the person she likes."


    And, Mutsuki.


    "Did you like me, too?


    "I''ve known you since I was a kid, so please do it in a corrupt way. And if you die, the land, sea and moon will be depressed, and maybe I''ll skip the catalyst procurement I asked you to do."


    When the great man asked with a smile, Lily returned with a smile.


    (I feel runaway by myself...? I''m sure you are. Even though some people look at me, that''s what it''s like to run away and ignore it...)


    A great man who admits the words of Lily. The feelings of the great man were much easier, including the fact that the old police officer had spoken up earlier and pointed out Lily.


    Brightness and cultivation continued to run through the downtown area, but eventually stopped.


    "Heh heh heh... heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh.


    "Hah... hah... pathetic... I wonder how long it''s been since I ran away so desperately..."


    The two of you took a rough breath.


    "Yuri-san was strong... It''s a boulder."


    Hearing the bright dialog murmured with a dreamy face, Shu feels frustrated.


    "Ter... how long have you been giving that woman a fever? Cut it out."


    "What happened? Temei, what are you doing to a virgin?"


    "You''re a virgin, too. I''m tired of that story. No, I''m tired of this conversation."


    "I''ll give it back to you seriously, but even if you ask me to stop, I can''t do anything about it. How can you not know that? I don''t know what''s going to happen if they tell me to do something about it."


    I lost the words that were appealed to Shining with my true face and returned to Shu.


    Until this age, I never liked the opposite sex, so I can''t understand it emotionally.


    "Even Yuri can''t do it alone, and that great man, Lu Kaiyue, who is trying to avenge Teru, is gaining power."


    "There''s nothing else I can do. Ke"


    Shining nodded at the change of subject.


    "This is pathetic again, but I think we should help the star charcoal stream."


    "Hmm, that''s not pathetic. If we are being targeted, it is the duty of the gate to protect ourselves."


    In response to Shu''s suggestion, Shining said with a smile that flickered the big canine teeth.


    A strange spot in Leaf Dead Leaf Town with a group of stone statues called mourners. Approximately an hour ago, many people gathered here and argued, but nobody is here now. The body''s just rolling.


    The police rushed by to check on the two bodies following a report from a local resident. One is the remains of Omura of the Vulnerable Shield Power Commission. The other is the body of Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    In fact, the body of Mr. Lu Kaiyuki was a loose shell powered up by a great man, only the upper part of the jellyfish, but the police did not dew it and regarded it as the body of Mr. Lu Kaiyuki or his family.


    I have to check with Mr. Lu Kaiyue again


    That''s how one of the police officers calls.


    Yes, Mr. Lu Kaiyue ~


    A strange voice was heard from the other side of the phone, so the police officer decided that the body was not Mr. Land, Sea and Moon.


    Ah, it''s the police, but actually...


    When the police officers talked about the situation, Mr. Land, Sea and Moon were strong on the other side of the phone.


    In the subspace tunnel, Kazuhiko came dreaming of looking down at Marier, who was bound by a circle of black hands.


    "Can I ask you one question? What are you going to do now? As long as it''s just sculpted, there''s no problem, but it''s not like that, right? Wearing the power of Kijima''s herbal medicine, you are bound to be harmful to the world. Or rather, it was harmful. I don''t think we can just leave him alone."


    The dream came and asked with a pale mouth.


    "Yes, you''re an ally of justice. Eat shit."


    Marie poisons herself.


    "I don''t know what this guy''s after."


    Katsuhiko said.


    (Purpose... You won''t understand anyway. That''s why there''s no point talking.)


    Marie mocks and murmures in her mouth.


    (You can use both the powerful and the powerful. Using such people, I will turn as many people as I can into stone statues, and let them taste the untouchable suffering, the honor of continuing to suffer as my work. I have the right to live with regret without anyone acknowledging it. That''s why I do it. This is true art. In any case, I don''t think these hungry demons understand this noble value. That''s why there''s nothing to talk about)


    While staring at the dream and Katsuhiko, Marier talks about her dark purpose without speaking to the flesh. The truth is that I want to talk to someone and I can''t help it, but I give up because I know that no one will understand.


    "Let''s take him to the office for now. I don''t know if the great man is going to seriously wrap his revenge around it, but I won''t let him get in the way. This guy seems obsessed with great men."


    "So you''re going to take revenge or you''re going to let me go if you give up?


    Katsuhiko asked.


    "We can''t keep him in jail, and it''s faster to kill him? What do you think?"


    The dream came and smiled ill at Marier. Marie just bit her teeth and came silently to stare at her dreams.

 2217 25.

    Masaki also arrived with Mr. Lu Kaiyue and Etsu who were summoned to the Ip Dead Ip Police Station. As a precautionary escort, I was able to stay alone at Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s house.


    From the time I received the call, Mr. Lu Kaiyue and Etsu were pale. Masaki knows why.


    Three people are sent to the inn.


    Looking at the huge jellyfish body on the bed, Mr. Lu Kaiyue and Etsu became stiff. I couldn''t have mistakenly seen whose body it belonged to.


    "Great guy... no way..."


    Land, sea and moon moaning with trembling voices.


    "Uhh... woohhhh...!


    He cries and hugs the jellyfish body on the bed.


    (The lower half of the human body is gone... a terrible way to die... Why are you doing this...)


    Masaki was trembling as he watched from the entrance of the room. I couldn''t help feeling sorry for Mr. Lu Kaiyue and Etsu.


    "Poor thing... I can''t believe I''m losing my child..."


    From the body, did your brother get killed too? I don''t see much damage, but I don''t have a lower body. "


    Mr. Lu Kaiyuki''s presence is also recognized by the police, so such conversations are held with whispers.


    For a while, he kept crying with a loud voice, and Mr. Lu Kaiyue bent over as he sobbed, holding him on his shoulder.


    "I''m sorry for the victim who was killed by the thorny road, but I still... dare say so. Great men and thorns were honest, cute, and good kids. And... how did this happen? What... why do you have to die before us? Something just slightly distorted and went crazy, so... this is what happened..."


    After crying suddenly, she sues with a weeping face and a grieving cry.


    "You and I were meant to protect that happy time, but... they both died first... You were treated like a bad guy and killed, right? It''s a terrible story... They were... good kids... Once upon a time... I wanted to go home at that time... Uhhh...."


    "I love you too... Ugugu..."


    The couple leaned back together and kept crying as they trembled.


    (I didn''t expect such an unfortunate event to happen... Not much....)


    Masaki was also crying as she saw the two crying.


    Can''t you at least summon the spirit of a great man? Why don''t I do it here instead? But maybe he''s still in the underworld)


    I thought that Mr. Lu Kaiyue would have done it a long time ago, but Masaki tried to summon the spirit of the great man by casting a spell.


    But the trick failed lightly. There was no response from the spirit.


    (Has your soul jumped into the underworld yet...)


    That''s what Masaki thinks.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so upset..."


    After a while, he stopped crying and whispered.


    "No... I was about to collapse. E-chan... saddened me so much... that I could stand up and support you."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyuki thought it was a crappy dialogue after talking to me, but it was true.


    "Hakushan, hakushan, hakushan"


    A great man sneezes three times in a row.


    "I wonder if anyone''s gossiping about me."


    A great man puts a handkerchief on his mouth and nose.


    "Ahah, bad news twice. I wonder what it was three times."


    "Is it going to be a really bad rumor, or vice versa? I mean, what makes you think someone''s gonna sneeze when they talk about it?


    "I''m talking about myself in the invisible, so why don''t you sneak out?


    "Oh, that sounds like it."


    Mutsuki and Akiko talk together.


    Now the great man was in trouble with the house of Lily. Lily forcibly brought her home in the middle of the day because of the danger of acting alone and the fact that if she left her alone, she would go to set herself up brightly again.


    "Shining is also the main player in star coal, so we''ll be ready for next time."


    Lily said while waiting for Platinum Taro to pour tea.


    "Lily got us into trouble, didn''t she?


    "Kisama! Sayuri-sama''s fault! Thank you, Yuri-sama."


    "Yes, it''s the usual practice for Shirokane Taro to shuffle when Mom admits the words of Mutsuki here ~"


    "Yes, Mutsuki was right. But this time, it''s not just about stirring things up."


    Mutsuki penetrated, Platinum Taro dazzled, and Akiko disintegrated, but Lily spoke of Mutsuki and Akiko''s unexpected answers.


    "It is impossible to avenge a great man alone, and you will not be able to tell whether it is right for a great man to accomplish revenge. Don''t you think it would be better to fight with us than to fight the dark clouds in such a state?


    "I see. I don''t need to know that. But, Mom, is there anything else you''re planning?


    Akiko answered the question after convincing the customer.


    "Come on? If so, did I have to go out of my way to tell a child I didn''t realize I was silent?


    "Mmm... Mama''s mean."


    Saying it with a clear face, Akiko swells her cheeks.


    "Lily is probably trying to experiment with the theme of revenge. The boulder is Lily."


    Huh?


    "Experiment?"


    Hearing the words Shirokanetaro said, Mutsuki and Akiko shouted suspiciously, and Lily halted the move to carry the teacup to her mouth.


    "That''s right. In other words, I don''t want Lily..."


    "Platinum Taro, don''t say anything more."


    "Ha, yes... Lily..."


    Lily interrupted Platinum Taro''s dialogue with a cold voice that conceived her anger, and Platinum Taro constricted.


    Revenge Experiment? I mean....)


    Mutsuki''s dialog with Shirokane Taro made me understand the purpose of Lily a little bit.


    (I didn''t know Platinum Taro was the first to notice. But I can convince you in a way. It is Platinum Taro who is always on the side of Lily and thinks about things in the center of Lily.)


    Mutsuki revisited Shirokantaro a little.


    "By the way, Yuri-san, can I call you Kazuhiko?


    "These two and I aren''t close."


    Against the words of the great man, Lily shows difficulty.


    "Really? I thought you looked friendly. Those kids are strong, and if you need company, I''d be happy to have them on my side."


    "Does that look like you''re getting along?


    Hearing the words of the great man, Lily sighed small.


    Night. star charcoal main house. For the first time in a long time, dozens of magicians have gathered under the star charcoal stream gate.


    "Did they all get together?


    After seeing the magicians gathered in the garden, Shu said with a peek at his face from the edge.


    "Not everyone. But you''ve gathered around 80%. This guy was unexpected. Too many people."


    And the brightness beside the cultivation.


    "Hey, Hongmori. Your failure to protect our Lord is a lack of strength and training. [M] I need to be ashamed of what happened. The name of the rainbow forest."


    The star charcoal galaxy checked the shape of the repair and shouted in a playful tone.


    "He''s going to embarrass me in front of a crowd, that guy."


    Shu is smiling bitterly. The other magicians are smiling bitterly, sighing, or having a flickering face.


    "Hey, what are you talking about, you idiot? You don''t have to come, and it''s useless to come, so why are you here?


    "Uh-oh... my lord... were you there?"


    Seeing the brightness coming out of the side of the cultivation, the galaxy was wobbly.


    "Lord, let me be clear at this time, if we are to firmly arrange our daily escort posture, we will draw ourselves from school and become accustomed to defending ourselves from the raid by not being a member of the Rainbow Forest family, but by firmly securing our sides with multiple members of the Starcoal family."


    A galaxy that intoxicates itself with the intention of successfully deciding the composition of a young genius witch who gives opinions in a resolute tone in front of a large number of witches in the star charcoal stream.


    "Nice to meet you, motherfucker. I think I''ve heard the story, but I''ve been targeted by an enemy so difficult that repair alone can be said to be a heavy burden. That''s why I called you, but you''re gathering too much, no matter how much time you spend."


    Completely silencing the galaxy, Bright speaks with a smile to the star charcoal wizards.


    "That''s all we''re worried about."


    A middle-aged handsome magician told her with a refreshing smile. Sunset Keikoku is a good example.


    "Well, then, the guy who didn''t come here is not worried, and he''s worried about Yosaku-san''s son and the Usraboke galaxy there. Stop being so disgusting."


    Bright as a joke, Yoshizo remained smiling, but the galaxy and Yoshiji Sunset Hill beside Yoshizo looked naked.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll let you know. The result of divination is not bad. Excuse me for the extra remark. But my fortune-telling is very good."


    Former Star Charcoal Stream Magician Tamao spoke.


    Bright boy, it''s time to talk concrete.


    Kira prompts me.


    "Sorry to bother you, but I can''t let you escort the main house or me with this number of adults, so I''ll just squeeze it out to the best."


    Bright said, and named the one who guarded him.


    (Will you let me in too....)


    I felt happy and relieved by the fact that my name was in it.


    "Master, I''m not in!"


    The galaxy raised its hand and claimed with a grumpy face. Even though it contained the name of the star charcoal Tamao, the fact that it did not contain his name hurt my pride considerably.


    "Oh? Didn''t you hear me say squeeze it only to the finest, you bastard? Or perhaps this garbage scum has made you imagine that you are also the best. Damn it, it''s just the last name of the star charcoal, it''s a stain on the history of the star charcoal stream. No matter how much intelligence you have with monkeys, be aware of the extent of your weakness, Vojka. One way or the other, I''ll run over something very rare and do it to you. Become a fool of me. It''s not just me. Every time you say something, everyone who hears it is uncomfortable, Max. If you open your mouth, you''ll only make stupid misguided remarks, because it''s a mystery machine. Be aware of that. If you understand, shut up for the rest of your life."


    "Gunu...."


    After the long-lasting curse of brightness for the first time in a long time, the galaxy turned into a terrible face with a fierce mix of anger and remorse, just roaring.


    (We just need to get killed right away. Because of this personality, I''m being targeted. Such a hungry ghost who became proud as a result of being held up with a pet is definitely not worthy of our Lord.)


    A galaxy poisoned in your heart. But no matter how real the galaxy was, reality was real.


    "That''s why I''m asking you nicely. Ah, you''ve been worried about me, and yet you haven''t been chosen as your escort yet. Thank you for your wasted time, apprentice and refinement. Ouch!"


    Too good for you.


    Kira had an iron fist of anger on her silly bright head.

 2218 26.

    In the morning, as usual, Shining and Shu went to school shoulder-to-shoulder. But a little further away, there are about four Starchard guards.


    "Ahh... this is so melancholy!"


    Luminosity fools me.


    "Hatred is resentment, not resentment. At that point, I''m depressed, but I think Lily is on the enemy side. Is there such a tragedy? It''s Romeo and Jelliette."


    "You know, Ter doesn''t know what Romeo and Juliette are talking about? That''s because couples who want to fight with each other won''t sign any shards in this case, right? Juliette, not Jelliette in the first place. And Jelliette, it''s obviously hard to say, and you''re usually wrong?


    "Why does Shu say that...? I don''t know... is it fun to throw people into hell even though they''re depressed?


    "No, what Teru is saying is more imitation.


    In front of the two men walking while talking, five great men appeared, Lily, Platinum Taro, Mutsuki, and Akiko.


    "Oops, you''re from the morning...."


    Brilliant as you glimpse the face of Lily in front of the sidewalk. I''m glad to see Lily, but I honestly don''t like her because she''s an enemy. That''s painful.


    Lily, do you really want to fight? I don''t want to fight you. "


    "It''s ugly! Star Charcoal Shining! After all, you and Lily were only destined to face each other! Lily will not open her heart with such a low shame that she will slowly refuse it and cry! You idiot!"


    When Bright appealed to Lily, Platinum Taro spread a smile on his face and stood up in the upper stage to make a decision.


    "I''m not talking to you, bald. How annoying, you bald bastard... Wow, you look so happy....."


    "Well, I''m pretty sure you''re a bitch. You better be ready."


    Shu sighs and tells the brightness that shakes his fist in anger.


    "Lily, why don''t you say something? Ahah"


    "Mutsuki, you don''t have to say anything extra. Lily never said a word to such a miserable, pathetic trash bug."


    Mutsuki encouraged Lily to make fun of her, and Shirokanetaro smiled with his nose as much as he could.


    "Something''s going on, Platinum Taro is so excited, it''s so awesome..."


    "Why do I have to be accused of something similar by my enemies? What''s wrong with me being a candy?"


    Akiko muttered at the top of the Buddha, and Platinum Taro, who until then had a faithful smile, also had a nasty face.


    "Bright, your guards won''t come out. Ambush?


    Lily asked quietly. Shining does not answer looking at Lily.


    "Is he okay with my prey?


    Mutsuki pointed to Shu.


    "When was that? You helped me, didn''t you? I honestly hate to hurt you like that."


    Looking at the cultivation and smiling, Mutsuki waved his hand lightly and pulled the leech whip from under his sleeve.


    "To say that, don''t you feel motivated by words?


    While holding the wooden knife in the upper stage, Shu also smiled at Mutsuki.


    "Ahah, I feel like playing with you at the same time, so come on. But you know how I feel?


    "Yeah, I feel pretty much the same."


    Mutsuki and Shuu smiled refreshingly at each other and rolled their fighting spirit.


    It was Shu who moved first. I put a bet on the five of them and went to fill the distance at once.


    (What are you thinking, him? They don''t always respond one-on-one.)


    It was not bright that I thought so when I saw Shu''s behavior. Good governance was on the sidewalk across the driveway.


    "Man-eating fluorescence"


    Good governance activates magic. Countless crescent-shaped flashes strike Lily from the side.


    Shizukushino''s magician? No, I wonder if it''s a heretic child who uses Shizukuino magic in star charcoal.)


    Lily turns her attention to good governance, which is a magician.


    "Dear Yuri-sama... Yiiiii!


    Platinum Taro came out in front of a human eating fluorescent lily. But Lily grabbed the arm of the great man, and turned away from the scene with the great man.


    Akiko shook the dagger desperately, shooting down the flash of light. Platinum Taro becomes full of holes. Mutsuki did not try to avoid it, but concentrated on cultivation while receiving human-eating fluorescence throughout his body.


    (Are you showing me the high level of regeneration and trying to scare me?


    While thinking vaguely about such things, the repair runs as it is.


    Mutsuki waved the whip a few steps before the cultivation entered the attack range.


    The flying whip is played with a wooden sword. If it''s a regular whip, it''s very unresponsive to its speed, and the trick of playing with a wooden knife is difficult. However, the skill of even playing bullets and the fact that the leech whip of Mutsuki was thicker and heavier than the normal whip did not produce a speed, made it possible to play with a wooden knife.


    "Meteor swallow"


    Across the driveway - Yoshizo Yoshinaga, the father of Yoshinaga, who was right next to Yoshinaga, sang his magic. Four flat shapes resembling a black-colored boomerang appear, flying towards Mutsuki, Platinum Taro, and Akiko.


    Flying at high speed, it was a sharp blade. Cut Mutsuki''s leech whip, cut Platinum Taro''s limbs, and then U-turn instead of disappearing.


    One of the four swallows was cut off by a machete. The cut swallow fell and slowly vanished as if it were a fuzzy seaweed.


    "Ahah, it looks like my sparrow''s top compatibility."


    After pulling in the leech whip and holding it in the body, he glanced at the meteorite swallow, and then shifted his gaze to the cultivation.


    "I wanted you to keep your hands off me."


    As the cultivation in the attack range murmured, he shook down his wooden sword towards the rapprochement moon. It is hard to complain because the opponent is a good senpai who puts both Shu and Shining at a glance.


    Mutsuki did not try to avoid Shu''s attack and crossed his arms to catch the wooden knife.


    The next moment, Shu felt a sense of killing behind him. I turned my body ninety degrees and jumped out to the side, trying to check the back of where I was, but in the middle, something wrapped around my neck.


    When he looked back, there was another Mutsuki. And he was shaking the leech whip, capturing the cultivator.


    (Did you take Devil''s abilities into account and be able to double up...)


    Devil once created a double and revived the bad memories that hurt him.


    Another meteor swallow is cut off by Akiko''s dagger, but the two remaining swallows attack the double of the moon and moon.


    The meteor swallow that attacked the main body was grasped with its bare hands by Mutsuki, and the force used for its existence was sucked by Mutsuki and extinguished. However, the other one mutilates the leech whip wrapped around his neck.


    "Don''t come that far. Come here."


    As Lily smiles at the good governance and good construction across the driveway, she activates her magic.


    "Come out, you gushing people."


    Good governance and good construction felt intense chills all over his body. It''s a feeling of being forced to act on the body. Starcoal magicians have been trained in these techniques since they were young, so they can be easily understood. They also train how to resist. But...


    "Wow, ahhhh!


    Seiji screamed, and the passers-by who was on the side gazed and saw good governance. And I look at good governance and make it a little bit more complicated. Good governance keeps spitting out maggots from mouth to ear, from nose to nose.


    Oh, did you resist Resist ? I''ll do it sometime. "


    Lily looks at good architecture and talks about praise.


    "Gwaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Running around in pain, good governance keeps screaming


    "Come on! Broken!"


    Together with the feeling of rift, Yoshizo tries to de-curse his son. The movement of good governance subsided and the screaming stopped. The intense pain of devouring my body disappeared. The pain itself remains a little, but it is not unbearable. However, it is doubtful whether we will be able to return to the battle immediately.


    "Star Charcoal Scatter!


    "Scarecrow Moth."


    Two star charcoal skilled sorcerers rising above the house set their sights on Lily and the great man and practiced their magic.


    An elementary magic spell of star charcoal that bathes in golden sugar bullets. But there''s a lot of golden sugar in that bullet. Instead of ejecting on his palm, the surgeon radiates a large amount of gold sugar in a large bag, like anger.


    The other magician was calling for a giant moth that could be as big as a big dog. As an adult man flies over his wings at a height that he will not be able to reach even if he carries his shoulder, he heads towards Lily and the great man.


    "Did you use that technique..."


    The magician who summoned the giant moth has a complex expression of brightness. Because it is a difficult technique to control, I don''t remember using brightness. No, I can''t find a place to use it. There are many cases where it can be done by another technique, so there is no place to use it.


    The massive emission of gold breath sugar was flashy at first glance, but Lily created a barrier due to the force field and lightly prevented it.


    Slowly approaching giant moth. In the process, after the giant moth passes through, the ground repeatedly explodes several times.


    It is a technique to call moths that scatter explosive scallops, but the giant moth itself cannot slow down much, and there is also a time lag in the explosion caused by scallops. This technique is difficult to use to successfully deal damage. There is nothing that cannot be used if guided by combination, but there is little point in trying to combine this technique with the effort that leads to damage.


    As expected, the giant moth was shot down lightly. The great man in Land, Sea and Moon mode vanished with a single attack from his tentacles.


    Come on out, you bastards.


    "Ugaaaaaa!


    "What a fly! It hurts! It hurts!"


    A swarm of flies appears, hitting two witches. A fly that spits strong acid through its mouth, melts and rinses human flesh.


    (That''s my mistake. But I will definitely lower his rating.)


    Brightness finished casting the spell while thinking abominably about the magician who used an inoperable technique.


    Lightning vortex occurs around the brightness. The meaning of the star charcoal stream, the art of the thunder shaft.


    Three people, Mutsuki, Akiko, and Platinum Taro, are approached with bioenergy in the form of a bunch of purple electricity.


    "Haaaa!


    The moon flattened and avoided, Akiko avoided normally, and Platinum Taro received a direct hit and screamed strangely.


    "It''s a little hot."


    As Yoshimasa murmured, she activated her magic. I wondered if the pillars of fire had stretched as they waved, and they poured down on two witches who were caught in a large number of carnivorous flies on the roof.


    "That''s a great control."


    The distance was slightly different, but Lily was impressed by what Yoshizo did. At first glance, it looks like the Pillar of Fire has burned two people, but it avoids striking them directly. Only the surrounding flies were skillfully baked. Even though it is one that is far from good construction, it was recognized that such control is a considerable skilled surgeon.


    (Told the customer that driftstone was a star charcoal stream. Seems to have a good magician besides the main brightness)


    Lily set the following target for good construction:


    When Lily crouched down on the spot and placed her hand on the asphalt, dozens of spells appeared radially centered on the lily.


    Lily summoned the giant corpse dragon, and sent it to those who had good construction and good governance. The corpse dragon flew slowly around the big giant body.


    Good governance is fainting. Yoshizo threw a large number of freezing talismans, and put them all over the body of a dragon made by connecting together a large number of human carcasses.


    The white smoke rises and the dragon''s body freezes everywhere, but the movement does not stop. Without showing any signs of effectiveness, they are turning their long bodies toward them.


    Meanwhile, since Mutsuki disappeared, Shu was targeting Akiko.


    Akiko responded desperately, but was overwhelmed by a series of wooden swords, turning in defense.


    (This kid will do it from time to time, but it''s much worse than Suzuki.)


    While fighting Akiko, Shu did not fail to be vigilant. Mutsuki was expecting an ambush at this time.


    As expected, Mutsuki jumped out from the left and right as Shu had read. It also looks like it boiled out of the ground.


    But Mutsuki is not the only one. It''s not just about the left and right. A blade spider also appeared in front of the repair, dressed as a barrier between the repair and the Akiko.


    The bladed spider is first shaken with a wooden knife.


    I thought I had paid for the blade spider, and the moment I was struck with a wooden knife, the blade spider split into two. One was blown away, but the other was stuck to the wooden knife.


    While the spirit of cultivation is caught by the blade spider, Akiko from the front and Mutsuki from the left and right are subtly shifting the timing while attacking.


    The right moon flies the sparrow, and the left moon swings the leech.


    The sparrow was aiming for Shu''s feet. Shu ignored the sparrow and first defended himself against the whip.


    When I whipped the leech with a wooden knife, the repair slipped and fell to a great extent.


    The released sparrow was directly hitting the ground at Shu''s feet. And the friction at the foot of the cultivation was erased. This is also the ability Devil gained.


    "Hey. Handsome!"


    Akiko rode on top of the fallen repair, pointing a dagger blade at his throat.


    "Fix!"


    Bright saw Shu''s defeat and shouted.


    In addition, Yoshizo was struggling with a giant corpse dragon. It has become a desperate response with good governance on its shoulders.


    (Phew... I don''t care how you look, it''s pushed. Yuri-san and Kazumoon are particularly strong... Ah, good luck with Yoshizo-san!


    In front of the impatient brightness, where the corpse dragon stretched directly above the two masters of good construction and good governance, it fell without crushing them with its giant body.


    "The devil has..."


    No - it looked like it fell, but just before it fell, I heard a familiar voice.

 2219 27.

    Bright and Shu were attacked while attending school, and they fought on the school path near Earth School, so it''s no wonder they showed up when they heard the noise. But I wasn''t calculating it.


    At that time, when good governance and good construction would become the base of the corpse dragon, a giant zombie rabbit appeared along with the familiar dialog to catch the fallen corpse dragon and protect the two.


    "It was a dangerous place. Chairman of the Discipline Committee. Looks like you''re fainting!"


    Ryujiro Suzuki, student president of Earth School, smiles with a smile and a loving smile, making a prolonged voice.


    "I heard that there is a group of people who use supernatural forces on the way to school, and if you think about it, it''s a good idea."


    Similarly, Kenichi Serizawa, a student at Earth School, appears.


    (Thanks for saving me, but can these two handle it? Still, I don''t think I can beat Yuri-san....)


    Luminosity does not grasp all the power of Ryujiro and Koichi, but intuitively, I still felt that it was not enough for Lily and the others.


    Good fortune in which Yoshimasa has passed out, and escapes under the cadaver dragon.


    Zombie rabbits were also huge, but they were a subtle size compared to dozens - or perhaps more than a hundred - of cadavers tied together. There is no talking about the weight. Once a zombie rabbit is crushed, it is immediately targeted for good manufacturing and good governance.


    I couldn''t stand the weight of a corpse dragon, and the zombie rabbit was about to be crushed, just then.


    The explosion continues, and the body of the dragon explodes.


    A giant moth waited over the corpse dragon.


    "Bomb moth, wasn''t it erased?"


    The brightness muttered. It was dropped with the tentacles of a great man, but it was resurrected. The surgeon was also damaged by the Lily technique, but he still didn''t decontroll the technique. No one but the surgeon noticed, and a large amount of explosive scale flour was sprayed on the long body. The corpse dragon is blowing everywhere in the body.


    I''m so nervous.


    Lily vanished the Corpse Dragon because the damage was too great to repair.


    "Flying Surf Zombie!"


    When the great man screamed, a zombie appeared on the surfboard and flew into the sky, pointing at the scaly moth. The scalar moth explodes with zombies, and it''s time to finish.


    "What was that...?"


    With his tongue wrapped around the anomaly of a zombie surfing the sky, which immediately appeared and stopped exploding, Sharp wondered who of the five he thought was his enemy should be locked on.


    That white woman seems to be the strongest.


    That''s what I thought. I tried to lock it on.


    "Brr...."


    Tasting the feeling of something being played in my heart, Sharp shouted. As she looked at Lily and was surprised, Lily smiled at her sharpest face.


    (You mean you resisted the lock-on (Resist)? I completely forgot, but my ability was also a type of force that directly affects the other person''s body and spirit.)


    By locking on the most powerful lily, the sharp one said that the lily''s consciousness was suitable for him.


    When Lily cast a short spell, dozens of completely white dried zombies appeared from the space in front of Lily, running toward Shinichi, Ryujiro, and Shining.


    "It''s not just a zombie. It has a strong spell. I saw a really bad gimmick."


    It became clear to Shining that the unity of the zombie was stronger and more disturbing than normal zombies.


    Really�� Whether it''s gimmick or not, I don''t want to be touched by it! "


    After receiving the warning of Shining, Ryujiro said it in a quiet tone, and then cast a magical spell.


    Six rabbits wrapped in flames appear, jumping at the zombies that kill them.


    In addition, giant zombie rabbits move and stand in front of dried white zombies.


    The dried white zombies first flew to the zombie rabbits one after the other.


    The body of giant zombie rabbits changes rapidly. Your body''s hair is scattered, and your fat body is forced to suddenly diet and lose weight. It was found that moisture had been absorbed throughout the body and mummified.


    (It''s convenient.)


    But Ryujiro smiled at it.


    Six flaming rabbits jumped one after the other onto a huge, dried zombie and a swarm of white zombies. Of course, dried zombies burn lightly.


    After losing moisture and drying, the giant zombie rabbit still moved, wrapped in systemic flames. Burns an incoming army of dried zombies from one end to the next.


    "It''s a handy thing to do."


    Lily speaks of praise and wipes out the army of dried zombies.


    Mutsuki, who had virtually retreated from the cultivation, threw four sparrows at Dragon Jiro and Sharp One. Akiko remained on her body, lying on her back.


    Seeing that neither the spell nor the devil''s request could be made in time, Ryujiro unleashed the beast talisman from his pocket.


    A giant jellyfish appears and plays the sparrow attack.


    "You hit me?


    A great man who looks at it and murmurs.


    Amakusa Spear


    Brightness activates the magic. Many spears of light are ejected from the bright feet. I was aiming for Lily.


    "Oh, you''re a good kid when you do it."


    The invisible barrier prevents the spear of light, and Lily smiles satisfactorily towards the bright side.


    "Yes, even if you put such a nice smile on me, once I light it, I won''t be confused."


    While slightly curling up, Shining sang the next spell.


    "Ugh...."


    Mutsuki, who was trying to move to the next attack after being prevented from sparrows, groaned bitterly and squatted on the spot.


    Oh, Mutsuki.


    Seeing the powerful curse on the moon, Lily summons the Black Spirit.


    "Hey... lily... that''s..."


    When she saw the spirit that Lily had flown towards her, Mutsuki frowned.


    "Bear with me. Or should I stay under that curse?


    The whole body manipulates the spirit of the boy with dark skin, and Lily lifts the spell cast on the moon. A flock of resentful animal spirits cursed the moon, so they manipulated the animal spirits'' emotions to clear the resentment.


    "Devil can''t help me... ahah..."


    "I''m just using Devil''s Spirit Power. If you say so, you''ll be taking Devil''s cells and using your abilities."


    The sarcastically laughing Mutsuki said nothing.


    "I put a pretty powerful curse on you. Oh, my God. Did my arm fail, too?


    A star charcoal tamarind secretly cast a spell from the corner of a nearby sidewalk whispered on the traffic surface.


    The siren of the police car rang, and everyone on the spot stopped moving.


    "I''ve been going to school since early in the morning, so even though it''s natural to be reported, it''s a lot to come."


    Brightness murmured with a slight laugh. Honestly, I thought you saved me.


    "Oh, it looks like it''s going to be a problem if you stay. Is it our turn to retreat now? Okay, this is Even. Is it up to you?


    Lily laughs at the brightness.


    Hey, Lily.


    Luminosity extinguishes the smile, looks at Lily with a serious look, and makes a serious voice.


    "What is it?


    "Stay with me if I win! I love Lily! Yes! I said ahh!


    "Fu... Za... giggle... no..."


    Shirokantaro moaning in anger as he confessed without waiting for a reply and fell under the magic of the thunder shaft.


    "It''s hard to say in public, but I''m not interested in you. It''s not subject to romantic feelings."


    "Haaa!


    "Because. I''m sorry, Ter."


    Shaken lightly, Shining shouted to heaven, and Shu, who had been liberated from Akiko, arose with a smile that seemed to rejoice in his heart.


    "Mom, you should go out with her. It''s a miracle that a man who likes his mom showed up besides Platinum Taro. I don''t know about that hairstyle, but I think it''s better than Platinum Taro."


    Akiko said.


    "Aki... here... what are you... doing...?"


    "Well, we''ll be free."


    Platinum Taro looked at Akiko resentfully, and Lily picked him up.


    Shall I clean it next time?


    Lily leaves the scene and tells her about the great man walking next door.


    "Is he okay?


    A great man who cares about Platinum Taro.


    "It looks like I''ve been hurt by your battle, so I might be happy to give you some compliments."


    The great man has a slight chest ache when he listens to Lily''s dialogues like other HR and making fun of him.


    "Suzuki and Serizawa came to me big. Thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome. I''ve already paid back my hobo debts."


    "I almost didn''t do anything."


    As Yuri sent them away, Shu thanked Ryujiro and Kazuichi.


    "You were a tough bunch of them. I used to cast a spell from the shadow to help."


    Yu-hsi shows up and calls out.


    Oh, you''re familiar with it ~


    "A fortuneteller I met during the Sumida Toshizo crusade. I remember not being very helpful."


    I was told that there was a girlfriend coming out ~


    Remember that?


    Ryujiro and Kazuichi looked at Tamao and said.


    "I''m sorry, I''m bringing my son to the hospital."


    Good fortune with good governance comes and tells brightness.


    "When you wake up, what are you doing here? Tell him I said it''s useless."


    "Okay."


    Shortly after being flushed, Yoshizo nodded respectfully when the shock and reassuring brilliance quietly told her.


    "Tel, honestly, it was close."


    The cursed face shouted brightly. One of the reasons for the danger is to admit that there was a defeat of my own, so I feel depressed.


    "You lost too... I still can''t see the bottom of Lily. I knew it! Don''t fight, we should talk and solve it somehow!"


    "You have to accept the reality and give up now."


    Without the sexual punishment of brightness, the cultivation was easy.

 2220 28.

    Ah, Mr. Etz.


    On her way home from shopping, a middle-aged woman in her neighborhood called out in front of her house.


    "Good morning, Sacchan."


    He laughs powerlessly. Ever since this middle-aged woman was a girl, she has known her. Her husband has known her since he was a child.


    "That was tough... Mr. Etsu. My condolences."


    "Hmm...."


    She nods with a dark look to a caring middle-aged woman.


    "I didn''t think Mr. Tsubaki and Mr. Etsu would be happy because I saw Mr. Tsubaki come back to this town....."


    "Hmm...."


    Though she wonders if she knows that thorny road was killing a woman in this town, she hammers.


    "The great man is back, isn''t he? I saw it yesterday. I wonder if she was with a junior high school kid or an elementary school kid."


    Huh?


    In the words of a middle-aged woman, she opens her mouth halfway into a poke-like face.


    About yesterday morning? Or...)


    Even with the absence of the lower body of a great man, perhaps the great man is still alive, and I have such hope. But the part of the jellyfish umbrella is definitely a great man''s.


    When she returned home, she called out after she was a little worried about whether to tell the story to her husband.


    "That remains... were you really a great man?


    Land, sea and moon laughed bitterly at her question.


    "When we die... we become that body. Cruel as it sounds, that jellyfish is the main body. And that''s definitely a great guy."


    "But... why just the jellyfish umbrella?


    "Hmm... that''s the mystery..."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyuki also thinks it is strange that only the human part of the lower body disappears after death. If you think about the possibility that the killer took it back with him, you have no idea what the hell he''s doing that for.


    "I''m hoping... maybe. Great guy, isn''t he dead...? I wonder if I''m crazy..."


    "E-chan... That''s right. I have a feeling I want to believe in miracles. But...."


    Mr Lu Kaiyuki thinks it is bad to expect that. But I can''t even talk about it in front of him.


    (God, you''re cruel. But... I always ask cruel gods. Sometimes you do miracles. A great man was a good boy, wasn''t he? E-chan is also a good person. That''s why....)


    Land, sea and moon pray in their hearts. Aware that I have never prayed so desperately except for my pussy, Mr. Lu Kaiyue strongly prays.


    Marie was imprisoned at Plutonium Dundee''s office and spent the night.


    "It stinks. It was supposed to be a pee for blocking the smell. Did it leak because it didn''t work? Is it a defective product, or is it because of a riot?


    Open the door of the room where the house was under house arrest, and the dream frowns. There was pity beside her, and she looked down like a dream.


    "Come to my dream, it''s a pain in the ass to leave this in my office. I want you to set up another place of confinement and keep them there as long as you want."


    Yoshina pinched her nose and demanded it.


    "Ah, you''ve got to be kidding me... treating people like this... gugu..."


    Marier, wearing a restraint suit and being left unconventionally on the floor overnight, stares at her dreams and pity with her exhausted face.


    "It''s just been a night. Was it that hard?


    "I don''t feel itchy, the floor is cold, and I leak to you, and I feel pathetic and miserable. This is bullshit."


    Marie shouted in a blurred voice to her ridiculous dream.


    "If you''re going to raise your roots to that level, how will you cry every day when you torture them more seriously? Very interested. Try it. Try it. Let''s wrap it up."


    Marie realized that the dream of coming to talk with a pleasant laugh was not just a threat.


    "Stop it! I''ve suffered so much, why am I still suffering?!


    When she was a child, Marie was sick and weak. I was constantly aware of why I was so weak, cursing my destiny and all the healthier humans.


    Marie, who was only interested in creative activities, was even looked down on her family. When I became a sculptor, I flew without ringing. Marie, who resented everything and cursed it, kept clearing the resentment she had accumulated by getting Kijima''s herbal medicine.


    "I can''t help it because I''m evil. I can''t help but look forward to torturing the debris lady. This is where the show starts. Are you a comfortable servant?


    "Dammit... whatever you want..."


    A refreshing Marie. I don''t have much guts.


    "Are you crazy? You have to tell me, don''t you? Decurse the great man."


    When she heard the dialogue of her dreams, Marie opened her mouth softly.


    "Shut your mouth. Is there no way to undo the curse? That''s not true, is it? All you have to do is call your usual skilled master. Probably even pure seeds and tired. But you''re quick. [M] Can''t you tell me something bad is going to happen to you?


    "No, I was just opening my mouth... you lost your words... what are you talking about?


    The curse on Kijima''s herbal medicine has already been lifted. Marie wonders if her fellow unexpected dreamers have solved it. It was Marier who was stunned to wonder why she didn''t know about the dream.


    Marie, you can''t be free unless you change your mind.


    Are you stupid? I wonder who will change his mind. As long as I live, I will live as a sculptor of a curse that will bring misfortune to the world. "


    She came to hear the words of her dreams, and Marie smiled.


    "I''ll buy you all kinds of tough drugs and keep hitting you until you die. Then you will continue to suffer from withdrawal symptoms. Then, hit the drug again and repeat the withdrawal symptoms. Are you going crazy? You''re okay, right? Months or years, it''s a Marie who stayed a stone statue, so I''m sure she can endure it. No, I can''t stand it. Don''t go mad. But I break my heart. Brain wash. Conversion. Educate with illegal drugs. Make a real person. Practice discipline. I don''t think it''s groundbreaking."


    Marie froze her spine into a giggling dream after talking so much. Marie knows I''m not joking.


    "I don''t want to... anymore... I''ve suffered a lot, but why should I suffer again..."


    "You''re the only one who can see."


    The dream of coming to Marier, who nodded and murmured.


    "Ah, you didn''t see it... The curse has already been lifted. And then I threw up with a rejection."


    "That''s a blunt lie. The curse is still on."


    "No, no... wait a minute. Why don''t you believe me? You saw where your buddies were un-cursing."


    He''s not one of us.


    Why doesn''t this hungry guy understand?


    Marie was puzzled by her mistaken dream.


    "Come to your dreams, don''t torture me. Bad hobbies."


    "I''m evil, so naturally I''m a bad hobby, but if you don''t like pity, I''ll stop. Not now."


    Liked by pity, the dream came and closed the door of the room with a smile.


    "This abandoned play is already torture. Damn it."


    And he was left alone, and Marier was an evil man.


    And the mighty noise and the lilies lifted up to the house of the lilies, and took a breath.


    "Looks like a lot of people are breaking in."


    Remembering the battle earlier, the great man said.


    "It seems that the great convergence of edges has brought us all together."


    He said, "What''s the thorny path? The daisy sock on the edge."


    "It''s an edge that goes beyond the circle regeneration. The old soul at its center is mixed with the soul attracted by its spinned edges to make a big difference in the world."


    Lily answers the questions of a great man.


    At that time, I came to the phone of the great man and received an email from my dream.


    "Come, my dream will lift the curse."


    Lily looked suspicious to the great man who reported with a suspicious face.


    "Oh, that''s what I did once, and the curse was lifted before she saw it, so what are you thinking?"


    "I refused, but I still don''t hear you solve it... Is there something you don''t understand, or do you doubt me? Maybe they think you''re lying because you''re cursed and you''re not. I''m in trouble."


    "Ahah, it''s convenient to undo the curse, so there''s another goal, isn''t there?


    Mutsuki speaks.


    "I can think of that possibility. I don''t know what to think about coming here."


    And Lily.


    "So, Mom. When will you attack next?


    We''ll raid again tonight.


    Asked by Akiko, he completely ignored the will of the great man and decided unilaterally.


    "If I thought it would be difficult to fight in a crowded place, I''d be right behind you. Ahah"


    "You! You''re going to cheat on Lily''s maneuver!


    "Yes, Mutsuki is right. Failed."


    "Again... this pattern again... Not really... Dear Lily...."


    When I was doing the usual interaction with Yuriku Mansion, I got a call from Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    "Ah... Julipon. I''m sorry I''m late. Um... the great man is dead..."


    "Hah......?


    According to Lu Kaiyue''s report, Lily looked at the great man with suspicion.


    The police confirmed the body of the great man. For some reason, it was just the jellyfish. "


    When I heard that, Lily understood. The great man has undressed the previous jellyfish.


    (Looks like you''re making a mistake here)


    But Lily will remain silent.


    "It was the star charcoal stream that killed your son."


    I whispered so that the great man wouldn''t hear me.


    I''m going to talk to you tonight, so please come to the land, sea and moon.

 2221 29.

    At night, the star charcoal main residence was heavily guarded by star charcoal magicians.


    "I managed to resolve it through discussion. And is there a good way for Yuri-san to review me and fall in love with me...?"


    Brightness with a head.


    "Right? Stupid, right? It''s been so depressing all this time."


    The tired facial trimmings whisper in my ears.


    "I knew this guy was stupid, but his level of stupidity got worse."


    The beauty of the bracelet is stunned.


    "Ah... uh... I feel like poor people who like people and don''t even know the pain are saying something? Is it your fault?


    "I''m gonna ask you to stop guarding me."


    "Baba, you don''t have to be so mean! Let''s get married!


    "I haven''t seen much of them lately, and they''re hanging out with other women anyway."


    Seeing the face of Kira in the eyes of a dead fish, Shining stopped touching the matter any more.


    There comes good governance and good construction.


    "Baba, if NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN


    Say what you didn''t hear.


    "Ha, yes...."


    With a kick on the back of Bright''s head that talks about extraneous things, Kira smiles with a smile at good construction and good governance. Good manufacturing was slightly reduced.


    "It was because of the help of Suzuki and Serizawa and the intervention of the police, but we alone were very defeated. What are you going to do now?


    Good governance asks.


    "Hey, what a clever way to talk to my master. Use your respects, you bastard. In the first place, you were so lightly and unusual, why did you do so great?"


    "Gu...."


    "I might not know, so I''ll tell you. Yoshizo-san fought desperately to protect you."


    Bright told me that good governance looks at my father without thinking. Yoshizo smiles at his son.


    "It''ll be a little noisy from the inside, but we''ll have to ask for reinforcements outside. If you want to borrow help from the outside, I''ll give you my neck and put it round."


    Bright says in a bad mood.


    "If you need help, you should do it sooner. I don''t know when they''ll attack again."


    And good construction.


    "It''s a lot of trouble in other witchcraft schools, so it''s a murder club or Junko''s place.... Yuri-san and Junko seem to be friends with dog monkeys, so would you like Junko''s place?"


    "Maya Junko would help."


    Hayashi agrees with Bright''s proposal.


    However, although Hui Ming contacted Junko via SNS, there was a reply that he couldn''t let go of the case now.


    "What do you mean, ask the police? Euthanasia Police Back Street Division."


    Kira suggests it.


    "Please don''t do that. This morning''s commotion made me feel pretty soaked...."


    At that time, when Shining refused gently, an unusual visitor visited the room. Incidentally, the main residence is now free to enter and exit only for the star charcoal family.


    "Hey, here comes the world''s biggest fortuneteller. Yes, I''m sorry to bother you. I''m sorry it wasn''t helpful this morning."


    It was the star charcoal master who came. He smiled and lowered his head as he entered the room and lowered his hips.


    What the hell is that?


    "You''re telling the truth, right? Not only in Japan, but in other countries, I did my fortune-telling."


    Yu-hsi bragged at the brightness of his smelly face.


    "Besides, since I got the divination results I was worried about, I thought I''d demonstrate them. No matter how many times you do it, it''s the same thing."


    Tamao shuffles the tarot cards and arranges them on the tatami mats.


    "Pull whatever you like, go ahead."


    "Anyway, I''m worried about what happens when a bad card comes out. I don''t need it."


    "Well, don''t say that. I''m carrying my feet."


    It was a bright refusal, but Yu-hsi recommended with his hands open and smiling.


    When Shining sighs and flips the card, a tank card appears.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Implications of conquest, victory, triumph."


    Yuhu narrowed his eyes and replied to the question.


    "I hope it''s a cardboard game. Well, distraction and rest. Thank you."


    Shining thanked with a throwing tone.


    "So, in the end, where do you need help from to borrow help from?"


    "You should stop that."


    When Kira returned to the conversation, Yuhu clasped his mouth.


    "The tank card that just came out means a self-made success."


    "Tarot, do you want me to decide the fate of star charcoal?


    "But my fortune-telling is very good.


    Even if she stares at me, my husband won''t pull me with a smile.


    "Sure, this man''s fortune is worth it."


    It was good governance to murmur. When I worked with the Homicide Club before, I was taken. I didn''t want anyone to know about it.


    I see. Well, let''s do what my stinking father says. "


    "Hmm....?


    "Then why again?


    In response to Bright''s remarks, Kira glanced at her face and asked Shu with a strange face.


    "Because good governance is recommending it. If this goes wrong, it''s all a responsibility of good governance. Perhaps you can push the tragedy to good governance, you can expect and enjoy it."


    "That''s why I can''t understand the idea that it''s not Tamao''s responsibility, but mine."


    Good governance said with a soft face.


    "Well then... I''ll go."


    At night, Mr. Lu Kaiyue was leaving his house to go to the Star Charcoal Mansion.


    "Are we really just going to discuss this?


    You look worried.


    "I''m an idiot, but I still know. I''m sure that''s not all I can do."


    Lu Kaiyue answers with a mysterious look.


    "Wow... I don''t even know if I can stay calm when I confront the person who killed the thorn."


    "I''m coming with you."


    Etsu hugged Mr. Lu Kaiyue on his back and offered.


    "I can''t hurt people. But I''ll be by your side and watch you fight."


    Because it was dangerous, Mr. Lu Kaiyue tried to refuse, but when he heard his words, he was unable to refuse.


    "If you''re done, I''ll follow you. Don''t say no. If you refuse, I will hate you."


    "I promise I won''t make you sad."


    "I can''t keep your promise. Have you ever tried to quit smoking or alcohol for more than three days, and how many times have you told your pussy to quit? I didn''t want to wake up asleep with a hangover on the day the four of us were going on a trip....."


    "Uoh, don''t say anything more..."


    I thought it was a very cool decision, and it was Lu Kaiyue who felt ruined.


    Five men walking the night path: Lily, Platinum Taro, Akiko, Mutsuki, and the great man.


    "You''re almost at the Starchard Mansion. Let''s all do our best."


    Mutsuki said it in a light tone without any shards of nervousness.


    "I had to clear the snow in the morning. That was a terrible scandal. Shit."


    Contrary to such a rapprochement, Platinum Taro is upset.


    "Mom, where are you thinking about dropping this? Are you sure you want to kill that twin-pierced kid?


    Ashiko looks down at Lily''s ear and asks in a whisper so that he doesn''t hear the great man.


    "I''m assuming some patterns, but I don''t really know what they''re going to look like. Rather, I want to see what happens to me."


    "What is that..."


    Hearing the answer of Lily, Akiko raised her eyebrows.


    "We''re here."


    Five stopped in front of the gate of the Star Charcoal Mansion.

 2222 30.

    In front of the closed gates, Lily becomes an ideological face.


    (You''ve been waiting for a lot inside. And this gate....)


    After multiple raids, they attack the main house of the star charcoal, so it is natural that the magicians of the star charcoal stream are waiting for them. But that''s not all.


    "Wait, Platinum Taro. Don''t touch that gate."


    Lily took control of Shirokantaro, who was trying to open the gate.


    "Why? Lily"


    "There was a cursed trap. It was the same in the morning, but it seems that the magician is involved in the star charcoal stream."


    Saying so, Lily relieves the curse placed on the door.


    When the gate was opened again, the simultaneous arson caused by surgery poured down towards the open gate.


    "Ugaaaaaaa!


    Platinum Taro screamed after the simultaneous arson caused by the surgery, and fell upside down as he blurred.


    "Nice welcome."


    Seeing the scenery as expected, Lily walked across the gate in a good mood. Mutsuki and Akiko followed with a cool face. Only the great man draws and looks at Shirokantaro falling like a garbage wreck, passing through the fearful gate.


    Before the second wave of the wizards who were waiting came, the magic of lilies was released first.


    The magicians who waited on the garden and roof of the Star Charcoal Mansion looked at what was released from the hand of Lily. A large amount of condensed resentment spirits became a group, and it became like a giant resentment spirits, flying towards the magicians.


    The group of vengeful spirits swallowed the magicians one after another. Instead of flying in a straight line, the giant fish swimming in the sea suddenly twirls, curves, flips, swallows the magician, and passes by, as if they were chasing small fish one after another. There were a few magicians who had been avoided at one time, but those who had avoided attacked again.


    The magicians swallowed by the group of vengeful spirits fell on the spot without exception. Those who tremble and cry, who even scream of fear, who turn back toddlers, who laugh madly, and so on. He was possessed by a spirit.


    Eventually, the group of vengeful spirits disappeared into the night sky, but by the time the group of vengeful spirits disappeared, a large number of magicians had fallen. There are no dead, but they''re all defenseless.


    "You''re lying... all of a sudden... no, they took more than half of you."


    The brightness that looked at the sight from the inside of the edge moaned. The wizards who are still alive are still stunned.


    When she saw that Kira, who was beside Shining, started casting spells, Shining calmed down. It''s not like I''m stunned.


    "Don''t flinch! Fight now!"


    I put myself on the shelf and the brightness shouted.


    Kira generates seven flame pillars. Far higher than the roof of the three-storey star charcoal mansion, the flame pillars descend at once toward the lilies, the moon, and the Akiko as the snake moves around.


    "Hey...."


    Akiko fought. The pillars of fire were thick and fast, and three of the seven came at me from every angle at once. I had an instinct that I couldn''t avoid it. I realized death and became rigid.


    Thinking that someone had hugged Akiko''s body strongly, Akiko felt her body being dragged down. It was a good moon.


    Mutsuki flattened every Akiko and fled into the two-dimensional world in a hurry. When the flame pillars pour down and the flame spreads radially along the ground, there are no two of them.


    "Mutsuki is now able to make quick decisions and move. And in exchange, Akiko..."


    Lily, who had metastasized from the falling flame pillars, appeared beside the bright and clean lanterns and murmured. Shining and Kira gaze at the lilies that appeared next door.


    "Star Charcoal Shining. You will become more of a magician than I am now. However, if we survive this battle. So do your best to survive."


    Speaking quietly, Lily strokes her prosthesis towards the brightness and ejects a needle gun.


    (Ke, you''re going to kill me while telling me to live hard)


    Bright brightness with an invincible smile full of usual affection.


    (I knew it was the best, Lily. That kind of place doesn''t hold up.)


    At the very least, the brightness of body surgery dodges the needles that are shot countless times in an extreme place.


    "Is that long-haired kid hiding for an ambush? Well, his powers are subtle. That''s the only way it''s gonna help."


    Lily talks provocatively. Shu was lurking nearby and expected to hear it.


    (Are you aware of the nature of the repair that is easy to cut and uncover?)


    Cover your tongue while being aware of the brightness inside the back room.


    "Demon Steel Group Dance"


    Kira fires a herd of flying metallic dwarves at close range towards Lily.


    When Lily raised her hand lightly, she sprayed a large amount of white smoke from her hand.


    Metallic dwarves who had been exposed to smoke became white and hardened and fell.


    In addition, the smoke went to Kira Ra, and Kira Ra jumped back in a hurry.


    Baba!


    "You don''t have to worry about either way!


    Brightly shouting by mistake, Kira screamed back with a harsh voice and expression.


    "Meteor swallow"


    "Slash Run Shark"


    From the garden, the parents and children of good fortune and good fortune simultaneously used surgery towards Lily.


    Three black boomerang-like blades fly in and a curved blade of light follows the ground towards Lily.


    Their magic vanished intermittently before reaching the lily. Before the eyes of good fortune and good governance, the moon jumped out of the shadow of the garden and ripped them off simultaneously with leeches. The impact interrupted the control of the procedure.


    Good fortune, good fortune, two parents and children lying on their backs, unable to move.


    Even for the star charcoal magicians around me, Mutsuki waves a whip and knocks it down, but it doesn''t hit everything. The magicians who escaped the whip attack cast a spell and attacked the moon.


    However, even though Mutsuki was attacked by witchcraft, he didn''t care. It plays back instantly. I avoided it because of the burning of clothes and the incident of Akiko, but there was no problem in taking a shower as it was. It was a true burnt moon once, but regeneration is significantly more than at that time.


    "Let''s go, let''s go"


    Brightness activates the magic, and a hairy giant appears indoors. They appear indoors, so they are a little smaller, but they still scratch their heads slightly on the ceiling.


    The hairy giant rushed towards Lily. Lily tried to make the hairy giant white wax by spraying white smoke, but either because the size of the giant or because of the regenerative force that the giant lost, there was no immediate progress of white wax, there was no movement or much dullness, and it approached Lily.


    The hairy giant grabbed Lily''s body with both hands. Bright remembered the inner resistance, but as the main player, it is my duty to fight with all my might and to retreat. I can''t forgive you here. There is power in both hands of the giant. In this state, the bones, ribs and spine of the arm may be broken, and the internal organs may rupture.


    A dull sound sounds. The bone in Lily''s arm broke. Blood also bleeds from the mouth. It looks like your internal organs have burst or taken equivalent damage.


    "It''s a product of an image, but it''s full of vitality."


    Lily smiled as much as she could, even though her bones were broken.


    "That means it''s not compatible with me. For you."


    Lily told me to mock and sucked up the Titan''s vitality. Necromancers don''t just manipulate dead spirits and zombies. It also deals with techniques that depend on the ability of organisms to perform life activities themselves.


    The giant''s body gets thinner and thinner in time. The power to grasp Lily also relaxes, and Lily pushes both hands of the giant in an elegant motion to release the restraint. The broken arm bone was also connected. The damage has healed completely. Regeneration still fills the lily with sucked power.


    "Wow... I wonder if it''s a spell again?


    Meanwhile, in the garden, Mutsuki feels sick and squats again.


    Stay still.


    Soon Akiko, who returned, threw a small dagger - the demon sword "Fire suit" - at the neck of Mutsuki.


    It was Akiko who tried to de-curse with the power of the fireclothes, but while she was concentrating on her mind, she was filled with gaps.


    Without missing that gap, the magicians of star charcoal cast their magic on Akiko and Harumi.


    "Gyaaaaaa!"


    Platinum Taro, who was exposed to simultaneous arson by surgery, screamed and fell down on his back.


    "Ehehe, I believed you, Platinum Taro."


    Akiko smiles with a smile at Platinum Taro, who shielded her.


    "Even though it was the only way I could do it, if I laughed like that, I wouldn''t let anything go...."


    Shirokantaro looks suddenly.


    "Yeah? Not because I''m grateful. Yes, the unlock is complete!"


    "Ahahah, thank you, Akiko, Platinum Taro"


    When Akiko pulls in the Dagger, Mutsuki stands up thanking him.


    The magicians then launched a further magical attack, but Akiko knocked it out with a small dagger, Mutsuki sank to the ground, avoided it in two dimensions, and then immediately returned to the original, shooting sparrows, shaking the leech whip, and defeating the magicians.


    (That guy... he''s taking care of me for a while.)


    Looking sideways at the Mutsuki attack, I think it''s bright.


    "Nevertheless, it''s Lily. How long will he be like that?


    Lily quickly understood who Shining was referring to, laughing ill. I also understood.


    "Whose battle is it? Someone who wants revenge barely fought in the morning. Are you just watching this again? Oh?"


    The great man who had been standing in the brightness asking loudly and disgusting questions bit his lips.

 2223 31.

    The great man told Lily not to fight until he gave a signal or until he was attacked. I was listening to Lily give me a taser, but I could cut it lightly with the provocation of brilliance.


    A great man who transforms into Land, Sea and Moon mode and begins to sing magic.


    "Oh my God, that girl...."


    Looking at it, Lily sighs.


    Amakusa Spear


    And Kira attacked Yuri, who was making an extra observation. Eleven spears of light were ejected and poured down on the lily.


    Lily was going to build the barrier with care and power, but three spears broke through the barrier, two spears through the left and right thighs of Lily, and the other through the middle of the chest.


    However, even though the body was punctured, the blood came out only slightly, and the wound regenerated instantly. Looking at it, Kira takes a breath.


    (Hui Bo, are you... being targeted like this? Can I protect you from monsters like this...?


    The feeling of killing an important nephew raised by hand salt, the fear of losing his family in front of his eyes, sticks to Kira''s brain.


    "Baba, what''s going on? I worshipped Baba''s scary sights and rarities."


    But Bright smiled badly and teased Kira.


    "Laser Badgers"


    Three clowns appeared and ran around the lily.


    "Hey....."


    Lily held her face down with one hand as the skirt was about to roll up due to a gust of wind caused by the fighters.


    Those who created the laser blade from their arms jump over and over again as they rotate, but the lilies are light with one hand. I saw that I couldn''t get a laser scythe on a boulder with my hands, and I knocked off the torso of the jumping bastards.


    In addition, the third geeks emit a laser beam from their mouth periodically, causing them to be distracted.


    Completely inevitable, Lily shoots two beams and eats a scythe. But it plays back immediately.


    (This new art of Shining Boy is pretty awesome, isn''t it? This woman who is avoiding it is also a big deal)


    Bright and lily, a beautiful place that impresses both.


    At that time, the push-in muzzle opens vigorously, and the repair that was asking for the opportunity to come out pops out and pushes into the lily.


    When Lily was working with the three opponents, she tried not to join the repair...


    "Meteor swallow"


    "Man-eating fluorescence"


    "Star Charcoal Scatter"


    The three players, Good Construction, Good Governance, and Kira, simultaneously activated their magic and attacked Lily.


    I avoided the black boomerang-shaped blade, but the flashes of moon-like light and the crushing of gold sugar hit me quite a bit. The laser beam and laser blade of the caveman are also released, and the wooden knife of the bulldozer is about to be repaired.


    Lily disappears. They metastasized and fled.


    Huh?


    It wasn''t just a metastasis and escape. One of Lily''s prostheses fell on the floor. Looking at it, Bright, Clear, and Shu look suspicious.


    Shortly afterwards, the prosthetic arm of Lily exploded.


    Brightness and beauty fell under the blast.


    "Repair..."


    The fallen bright doubted the cultivation. He must have been closest. He also fell on his back. No sign of movement at all. I''m pretty sure he''s taking some serious damage.


    "Oh dear, my clothes are full of holes. Well, come here, great man."


    The lily that had been transferred to the garden came back to the edge. I''m sure you''ve been taught the art of good governance and cleanliness, but all the damage seems to be regenerating.


    (Transfer and regeneration... these two are impossible at one point. Isn''t that a cheat...)


    I think it''s bright. Of course, I had anticipated it beforehand. There is also a limit to regenerative ability. The timing of the simultaneous attack was also predetermined, as the metastasis capability could not be suddenly exploded and there would be no need to attack at all. But the results are as you can see.


    Looking at the garden, Mutsuki and Yoshizo, Akiko and Yoshiji are at war. All the other wizards have been defeated. Then I saw a great man with a jellyfish on his upper body slowly crossing the garden towards me.


    (The defeat of the star charcoal stream....)


    Bright admitted the fact. I don''t even feel humiliated. The enemy was overwhelmingly more powerful.


    (Thanks to Shining''s release of that dirty giant, we were able to fight with plenty of power along the way.)


    Lily was also taking quite a bit of damage. Normal people don''t know how many times they''ve died.


    "It''s okay. Believe in the results of divination."


    A suddenly appeared indoors, telling him as if he had seen through the mood of brightness.


    (What are you talking about, this old man....)


    Immediately after the bright smile, a great man came.


    "Revenge of the thorny path....."


    A great man who looks down at the fallen brightness and speaks such a dialogue with a trembling voice.


    "Stop it...."


    Kira raised her face and begged the great man.


    The great man is violently upset. I know that this woman is a close associate of Shining. In front of such a woman, she realizes that she can finally kill Shining.


    (It''s still going to happen, right?)


    Seeing such a reaction from a great man, Lily smiles satisfactorily.


    (For my part, I want you to push there and take the next step, but... for this test, the great man...)


    That''s when Lily thought about it.


    "Wow, there''s a lot of people down there. Ah, Yuripe, did Yuriko do this to you?


    The voice of great men and lilies echoed in the garden.


    (You''re lying... why are you here...?


    The great man was stunned when he saw Lu Kaiyue and Etsu.


    (Oh, here comes the extra one. I wonder if it is time to open it.)


    When Lily spills a bitter smile, leans before the fallen cultivation, and puts her hand on the neck of the cultivation, she divides the power of life within herself into the cultivation to encourage the recovery of the cultivation. Shu suffered many explosions and sustained serious damage that could lead to death if left unattended. And Lily knew that.


    "Huh? Is that my buddy?


    Looking at the great man, Mr. Lu Kaiyue is very neat.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?


    A great man who pulls his jellyfish head back into his original human form. Looking at that, Mr. Lu Kaiyue and Mr. Etsu go up to heaven.


    "You weren''t dead!?


    "Ah? How could he be dead?


    He shouted in amazement, and the great man was astonished.


    "After all, the great man''s umbrella fell, so I got a report to the police...."


    "I peeled it off!


    Hearing his words, the great man cried out to understand why he had been mistaken.


    "Jellyfish don''t peel off. Damn it, Descartes!


    Lu Kaiyue screamed back.


    "But... I''m really glad I''m alive. How sad we are to think you''re dead....."


    He leaks his swallow and bursts into tears on the spot.


    "I don''t know what it is, but does it feel like it''s going to end? That''s what it looks like. Still a hook?


    Bright watched Lu Kaiyue''s family''s interaction and murmured.


    "Great man, please stop killing me. If you do that, you''ll suffer forever."


    He talks with a weepy face. The great man glances at each of the fallen brightness and beauty.


    (If I kill this child, will I be hated and killed by his family this time? And it makes Mom and Dad sad again.....)


    Aware of such a simple and extreme thing, the great man was tasting the feeling that the possession fell.


    "E-chan''s mother is right, great man. Please reconsider. If you kill someone, I''ll kill myself to make amends."


    The great man is a little happy to hear Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s declaration. I always thought it was bad for my father, but I wondered if I could say this much.


    "Land, sea and moon killed themselves? Will you stop? Who will procure the troublesome catalyst when you''re gone? Well, if you can introduce me to someone who can replace me, that''s fine, but please die after introducing me. You can''t die on your own now that you''re thriving here."


    Ah, Yurippy, that''s not true.


    Mr Lu Kaiyue dropped his shoulders after listening to the awesome dialogue of Lily.


    "Well, before that, what would a great man do?"


    Lily looks at the great man.


    "I''ll stop... I''m sorry to keep you company, but I don''t feel that way anymore... I''m stupid..."


    "Ah, there he is."


    "Good evening..."


    While the great man was talking, a dream and Katsuhiko appeared behind Mr. Lu Kaiyue and Etsu.


    "Why are you here?


    Mutsuki asked.


    "I secretly set up GPS with a great man, so I followed him here. I didn''t answer the phone."


    The dream answered and urged Katsuhiko with a gaze.


    The space behind Katsuhiko opens, and Marie, whose body is wrapped in black hands, is thrown out from inside.


    I''m here to bring you the mastermind of this case.


    Ugh! Ugh!


    When the dream turned towards the great man and smiled with a smile, Marier, whose mouth was also wrapped in black hands, raised a protesting moan.

 2224 32.

    Who''s behind this?


    Land, sea and moon come to ask in their dreams.


    "This sculptor can cast a curse. The great man drank something called Kijima''s herbal medicine and powered it up, but the Kijima herbal medicine was cursed. That''s how I ended up beating up the house of the Star Charcoal Wizard."


    Hearing the words of the dream, the great man was bewildered. Even though the curse had already been lifted by Lily, I doubted my sanity as to what the dream was saying now.


    Trunk Michi-san is the same. The curse made me crazy. That''s why I''m the victim. It''s all her fault. "


    "Ugh!


    At the foot of her dream, Marie roars in protest.


    (I see. Is that so?)


    Lily is convinced. The curse on Kijima''s herbal medicine, which the great man drank, was lifted. Still, the lily who came to the dream and said that he would lift the curse seemed to have an idea, but now I know the answer.


    "It''s a dream to try to put it together in such a way. You''re a bad boy too."


    "Welcome, my lord."


    Coming to Lily, who smiles and looks at her face, the dream smiles back.


    "By the way, did Lily join the great man to lighten his heart and protect him in times of need and need?


    "Oh, well, dreams are a little crazy."


    At the suggestion of the dream, Lily said unexpectedly.


    "Lily, you''re an unexpectedly attentive type. That''s why I''m admired. I''ve reviewed it a lot."


    (There were other purposes, but if the dream came on its own, let me think so.)


    When you hear the words of your dreams, Lily thinks so.


    Hmm, did you get that by now?


    Platinum Taro rises up, arms up and laughs nicely.


    "Absolutely. I knew it from the beginning."


    She is also very good at laughing at the brightness that remains fallen.


    "So all the great men''s murders were the work of this woman, and it was the dream that solved them, okay? So it fits roundly, right? Star Charcoal Current?


    "Oh oh...."


    Bright nodded with a slightly attractive feeling to the lily that I was pressing with a smile.


    (What kind of woman is this?! But I have to swallow it. We''re losers anyway.)


    Beautiful place to listen to the dialogue of Lily and feel painful.


    (They put them in the land, sea and moon family in the first place, so we''re in such a terrible situation.... Besides, is Shigebu in love with this? I know it''s awesome.)


    Kira was also completely amazed at the brightness.


    Lily leans towards the bright side, and faces towards the bright ears.


    "Do you understand that it all went round thanks to me?


    "Oh oh...."


    "Well, that''s a big loan."


    Bright nodded with a smile to the lily.


    "Is this mastermind here? You want to sanction the Starcoal people? If you like it here, I''d like to keep it here."


    The dream comes to me pointing to Marie.


    "Kk, you can do whatever you want. I don''t care anymore."


    I see. Then I''ll dispose of it. "


    "Ugh!


    Hearing the words of the throwing bright light, the dream came and said with a smile, and Marier moaned in despair.


    A great man peers into the light.


    "Is something still going on?"


    Brightness that makes a disgusting voice. But the great man could not find words, but merely looked at the light silently.


    "I don''t hate anyone."


    Land, sea and moon put their hands on the shoulder of the great man and spoke with a gentle voice.


    "The thorny road did a bad thing. If you''re a human, you''ll be caught by the police and put on trial. In that case, do you resent the police, the courts or the law? Instead, Starcoal and the others punished him. That''s what this is about. That''s why it''s probably strange to take revenge."


    "No, I don''t think so..."


    I was Lu Kaiyue, who talked about the ultimate straight thing until the middle of the way, but the word caught on to Shining.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s revenge or victory, so I wanted to beat up the world itself and avenge the thorny path - to clear up my own bunny. That''s it. Anyone could have done it. It doesn''t matter whether it''s wrong or not. I just wanted to ruin your feelings. Is that bad? If it was bad, I wasn''t bad at all. But... that feeling has disappeared."


    The eyes of a great man mocking himself are mocked.


    "Isn''t that a negative chain? Nothing. I think that''s fine. It''s in my head that the spear is pointing at me and my family is hurting. I''m not going to do it again at this point. But I don''t know what happens if you kill Baba or Shu. You can''t have a negative chain, but if you do it again, it''ll be the same, but I hate that kind of beauty. If you get hit on the right cheek, you just have to scrape off the left and right cheeks and make a happy face."


    Lily, Kira, Tamao, and Lu Kaiyuki looked painfully at the brightness of evil.


    (Is that what you''re saying to clear my mind?


    The great man interpreted it that way, but he did not try to confirm it with his mouth.


    In the aftermath of the battle, the main house of the star coal was damaged considerably. There was also fire spreading, but it put out the fire immediately.


    No one died, but most were wounded. Only Tamao Starchard is alive. As a result, the majority of the post-disposition procedures were to be carried out by Yuhu.


    "I hope this isn''t out there."


    Kira said while taking care of Bright''s injuries. If known to the outside world, it is involved in the sale of star charcoal.


    "I don''t think there are any idiots in my family who are going to fall apart. And Yuri-san and Lu Kaiyue don''t talk scattered elsewhere."


    And bright.


    "Still, I''m going to head out. It''s going to take a while for the house to be renovated."


    The beauty is blurry.


    "I''m angry that I messed up the house, but I''m thinking about it. If I were that great man. What I just said - a negative chain is not a lie. I mean it. If I hurt my family, I will. I don''t want to lose my grief anymore. If that losing bitch shows up again, I can''t stand it anymore."


    Kira knew the meaning of Shining''s words. Both Shining''s parents and magicians of the same age who were single-minded by Shining lost their lives on mission.


    "I often say that revenge is an idiot, but it''s okay if you''re an idiot. Don''t be ridiculous and get revenge."


    (If the world is so simple, there''s nothing to say.)


    When I saw the bright smile, I thought it was beautiful, but I didn''t talk about it. I knew that even if I didn''t have to say it, Bright himself would know.


    Lily, Akiko, Mutsuki, and Platinum Taro, together with the great man, Lu Kaiyuki, and Etsu, breathed in the residence of Lily. Then came Yume and Katsuhiko together.


    "I''ve always thought of that."


    The great man opens his mouth with his eyes down on the tea poured into the cup in front of him.


    "Why is there an outsider like us in this world where humans predominate, and it''s biologically designed to avenge people? Still, mentality is not very different from that of people. God is terrible....."


    Thinking of the dead thorn, the great man speaks with tears.


    "A lot of people want to put love, freedom, democracy, life, human rights at the top, but that''s weird."


    Coming dreams speak words without context.


    "Love is not everything because it can be a line of doom and tragedy. This is Junko''s valve. There seem to be quite a few empty people who think that the other three are absolute answers that will not allow denial, but I will say no. It is not bad to want the truth and come near it. But the answer to the question that this is unique goodness is to stop thinking. Stupid. Means to be empty."


    "What do you want to say in your dream? Let''s make it easier to understand."


    I couldn''t understand what I wanted to say in my dream, and Mutsuki sandwiched his mouth.


    "Many people want absolute answers cheaply, but the creature of man is not absolute justice. It is not the most noble being. It''s not even the only one. It''s not the final answer. Some creatures are not human, so humans are never human. That''s what I''m talking about. I don''t care if I''m a great man or someone else, but a great man is more important to me. I don''t care if a great man is a jellyfish, I don''t discriminate. Put it on top of someone who doesn''t even know the great man. I liked the great guy."


    Hearing the idea of a dream, the great man lies down and squeezes. In front of a crowd, I remembered both the permeability and the joy of being openly affirmed.


    "Fufufu, even though it''s tiny, you''re still watching. I''ve lived a hundred years, but I never thought about it. Ahahaha"


    Land, sea and moon laughed at each other.


    "Every day I watch TV, go to pussy and horse racing, and have a drink."


    "Occasionally, I practice ghost magic or take care of a runaway magician."


    With his mouth shut, Mr. Lu Kaiyue insisted in dismay.


    "Can you tell me which part of the great man likes coming to the dream and, for reference, what attracts him?


    Lily came to ask her dreams.


    "You can talk with confidence because you have something similar to me. I hate to say this, but I can forgive you because you''re a great man with a lot of troubles."


    "Well, if I''m a paparazzi like you, wouldn''t you mind?


    "Yeah."


    In response to the question of the great man, the dream is answered immediately, and Lu Kaiyue looks up to heaven.


    "Dad used to say that it was unusual for me to get stuck in my heart."


    The great man smiles when he sees Mr. Lu Kaiyue.


    "I know how it works. What the thorny path has done is unforgivable. Sin is sin. The murdered man and his family are serious sinners. It''s only natural, right? But as far as I''m concerned, it doesn''t matter. The thorny road was important. Killers, monsters, but families are more important. That''s why I wanted to protect you, and that''s why I wanted to avenge you."


    Because Shining saw through his feelings, he said to the great man who had avenged him that he should take revenge. The great man felt it when he heard it from Bright''s mouth. I wonder if he''s ever been robbed of someone he cares about.


    "I used to be full of murder. Always angry, driven by the urge to kill for a few things, he killed and ate. Now... it''s gone. So... wow, that''s sinful."


    Aha, then you''re just like me.


    Mutsuki sank his mouth with a selfish smile.


    "I''ve killed people before. And I killed him with pleasure. They were enemies. That''s probably why they''re all the same. Or can I be one of them if I don''t kill them indiscriminately?


    And dreams come.


    "You don''t have to make a Coalition for Indiscriminate Murder. If you do that, I''ll have to mix it up, and Mom will be president."


    Akiko jokes.


    "The thorn road killed many people, but it ended up tormenting them."


    A great man says with a painful look.


    "It''s worse to be killed. The strong have the right to ravage the weak. You don''t have to have it in your drawstring."


    Like laughing at such a great man''s dialogue, Lily drank the cup of tea without hesitation.


    "In the first place, the great men, the land, the sea, the moon, and Etsu have not said a word of gratitude to me. The great man was trying to sell a fight to that star charcoal stream by himself. If I''d kept fighting, I''d have been killed in ruin."


    "Yes, thank you very much, Lily."


    "Thank you... Lily sister..."


    "Grazze, Julipion"


    To ironically say Lily, Etsu is wise, the great men tend to hesitate, and Mr. Lu Kaiyue gives thanks in a light tone.


    "But whether the opponent is the landlord of a famous sorcerer or not, it was Yuri-sama who won the battle. A boulder."


    Platinum Taro, who has freshly brewed tea, is attracted.


    "Let me just tell you the truth calmly, Platinum Taro, Mutsuki, Akiko, it was your victory."


    When he heard the dialogue of Lily, the three named men looked at Lily in amazement.


    "It''s not like I''m using a stick. Anything I could do on my own would have been impossible for that number of people. The three of you were more distracted and dispersed than you thought. What''s more, three out of four had strong regenerative and restorative abilities. From the star charcoal stream, it would have been a nightmare."


    "Wow... I can''t believe Mom praised us so honestly..."


    "Ahahah, this could be the scene of a storm."


    "Lily, what a waste of words. I will continue to strive for refinement. And how rude of you!


    Akiko glanced, Mutsuki laughed, and Platinum Taro was even angrier after he was impressed.

 2225 Last chapter

    Starchard''s main residence was devastated by the fighting, so during the renovation work, Bright and Kira lived in the hotel.


    "It''s a luxury to live in a hotel. If the star charcoal main house is so moist, turn a little more money over here."


    "I''m staying at a business hotel with Baba for twelve thousand yen twins a night... It''s a luxury treat."


    Shu, who had visited the room, joked and said that Shining was in a bad mood.


    "Can''t you get a better room?


    "I have the money, but if you''re too luxurious, you won''t be able to see the people under the gate. I could have rented a cheap apartment or an apartment and lived there."


    Kira answers the question of Shu.


    "Are you okay in the same room?


    "It''s nothing because I''m a bright boy... I''ve changed his temper before, and I took him to the hospital when his dick got sick."


    "Baba, I didn''t even tell you about the illness...."


    Kura answers the question of Shu, and the brightness trembles.


    "Anyway, I kind of lost my mind this time."


    "Have you ever been avenged with vengeance? Or did Lily turn to the enemy?


    In response to the bright murmur, Shu asks.


    "Neither. Even resentment is resentment. Ah, I told you before this conversation....."


    "It seems like Teru would take the area seriously without breaking it off, but I think it would be a burden even if I was conscious."


    I saw through the mood of brightness, and the cultivation quietly told.


    "Shu and I are worried. Your extra kindness and delicacy. It''s important to live in Futunosekai, but there''s a big downside to living in this world. Well, you don''t have to tell me, do you?


    "Shut up, Baba...."


    Hearing a whisper that I don''t know how many times I''ve heard, Shining looks down.


    (This child''s character cannot be changed. But we need to keep this kid conscious. Don''t let your personality pull you to death)


    Looking at the brightness lying on the bed at the top of the Buddha, Kira thought.


    "Oh, and when Lily turned to the enemy, it was dark in front of her. The man I''m supposed to give my virginity to is trying to kill me. I thought it was stupid. Is there another tragedy like this? I wonder why fate is so mean, Max was so annoying with despair. In the first place, there were too many trials until I was joined by Yuri-san. Yuri-san doesn''t like me. That brain rots and your head gets in the way. Why in the first place are you using such a playful head as a surname? I don''t want to feel bad about Yuri-san, but I doubt it. Well, what I''m trying to say is that the challenge of freeing me from virginity is too terrible. Why do you keep seeing me like this? That''s funny. I don''t care what you think."


    Well, Ter looks fine too, so I''ll have some time.


    "No, stay here for a while and fight this idiot."


    As for Shining, who keeps complaining, she tried to leave without even saying that she couldn''t go out with him, but Kira stopped with a sloppy face.


    Two guests will visit Plutonium Dundee''s office that day. First of all, the first visitor is a great man.


    "I never thought my dream would come like that. Thanks to this, I was able to get round. What happened to Marie after that?


    "It''s a small organization, but I''m the boss. I intend to wrap my best choices around bossy considerations and behavior. But because the lily broke out, I probably didn''t have to worry about it. Marie sold it out properly."


    The great man feels a little scared in the last dialog of the dream he told me with an unfaithful smile.


    "Our Archangel High Hall lives with angels and demons from time to time."


    Looking at the fears of the great man, Angel smiles nicely as he puts his hand on the sunglasses.


    "As long as you listen to the dream, you''re a super annoying person, so you shouldn''t let go. But it''s not good to sell it off properly. There is a possibility that you will escape and come for revenge. If I were you, I''d clean it up... Hmmm... the dreams are still sweet around here."


    It was pity to talk about where I was dissatisfied, but because it was troublesome, the dream came silently.


    "Ina-san, I''m glad that I didn''t come there in a way that would mercilessly kill Marie. It could be sweet, it could be a disaster, and it could come back as a disaster."


    Since the dream didn''t say anything, Katsuhiko spoke instead.


    "Mmm, I''m not convinced."


    "Even if you''re not convinced, be convinced. Don''t do anything you don''t want us to do with your dirty work. I don''t like that. I have my plan."


    Suddenly, the dream nails me to pity you.


    There''s another visitor, just as they contacted us in advance. It''s Kasuga.


    "I wanted to participate in the vengeance of the great man, Oira. Just a tour. I couldn''t do it because I got into my job."


    Kasuga said with a breathtaking tone. Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko had already told us how it happened in Kasuga, but only the great defeat of the star charcoal stream was told.


    "Mr. Trunk was scared by his appearance, but Oira felt that he was a good person inside. You went out with Oila. It''s a real shame he''s dead."


    It was Kasuga, who cared about the great man and spoke as he felt.


    "If you say so, you''ll be saved a little bit. I want her to have a better life in the future. I want you to be born as a person, if possible."


    "Oila wants to be an outsider once she''s reincarnated, but outsiders think so."


    It was Kasuga who spoke to a great man named Mimi, this time with a dialogue without any trace of care or dust.


    On that day, Yuriko, Akiko, Lu Kaiyuki, and Masaki visited a village named "Harami Hijiri Mura", a pregnant Saint Village.


    That is the village where the Death Magicians enter and leave, and the village where the Death Magicians live. There are a lot of experimental facilities for the Necromancers. Masaki has never been here before and has not seen everything in the village. This time, Masaki was brought in by Lily under the name of part of his training.


    "This person...."


    Masaki roared as he entered one of the large building rooms in the village and saw a young man dressed in simple groin behind a magic mirror.


    Young people look around twenty years old when they only look at their faces. However, Masaki seemed to think that he was over a hundred years old when he saw his nasty face and his cloudy eyes without the luminosity of his will. Your mouth is half-open all the way, and you can''t move as if you''re sitting in a chair.


    "This is an experiment, right? It''s easy to use for possession. There are many other uses."


    "I know this guy. I forgot my name, but I''m an actor who used to be on TV."


    Mr. Lu Kaiyue said.


    "Yes, she became a politician after that. And this is what it looks like when you get old with endless greed."


    Lily spills a smile of mockery.


    "Even if the body is not old, the mind is old, and eventually the sensitivity is erased, and the mind is almost lost. You''re proving that without emotion, we can''t live. When emotions die, you lose your appetite, you lose your attention to excretion, your attachment to survival disappears, and you give up the thought itself."


    "And you''re bringing me to this hideout and turning me into a test bench. I don''t know...."


    Akiko looks at a man whose emotions are dying.


    "A soul is immortal, but this state is equal to its inactivity. I just can''t move my mind."


    "Once you''re dead, you''ll move again."


    Lily said, adding Lu Kaiyue.


    "By the way, why did I bring you here?


    Ashiko asked.


    "To focus on the fire suit. It also adjusts the force. And you, the owner, should be there."


    "Well, I had to do that with my fireclothes."


    Listening to the answer of Lily, Akiko shouted unexpectedly.


    "Neither artifacts nor magic objects are immortal. Depending on how you treat it, it may increase your strength, or it may decrease your ability."


    And Lily.


    "Honestly, I feel like I''m the least useful, and I''m glad you''re really powering me up."


    "That''s what I brought you here. I''m looking forward to it as a force for the future, and this case was no other HR matter for you."


    "Am I counting on you?


    Mr Lu Kaiyuki pointed at himself and asked Lily, pointing at Akiko. Naturally, the lily is ignored.


    "The decision between Junko and Vandam is imminent, and it''s time to take revenge on me. The great man and Lu Kaiyue also played the test" Test ", but now what happens to the production? Their choices, actions and behaviors may help us."


    One of the reasons Lily helped the great men was to visit the revenge drama. There were many other prospects, simply because they knew each other, because they were busy, to gain experience in Akiko, Platinum Taro, and Suzuki.


    "Do you really think Junko and Vandam will come to get revenge on your mom?


    "Yes, I''ll have to deal with her as well. I''ll ask you to help me in that case. Not only for Akiko, but also for Masaki and the land, sea and moon."


    Hearing the dialogue of Lily, there was a shadow of anxiety in Akiko.


    "Mom... that sounds like you''re about to be killed."


    "No, I don''t think so."


    The fearful Akiko laughed, but the anxiety of Akiko was not wiped away.


    "Come and show me your face. You''ll be worried you haven''t heard from me for years."


    After noon one day, he smiled and told the great man who visited Lu Kaiyue''s residence.


    "Maybe I''ll rode on you again."


    When the great man joked, he shook his head.


    I don''t believe I would do that.


    "But what if I do it again?


    "Angry"


    Looking at my child with a smile, she said it out loud.


    "I''m going to get really angry this time. At that time, I was upset and couldn''t deal with it, but now I''m angry. I''ll lecture you for hours and never let you do the same thing again."


    His words make the eyes of a great man hot.


    After a while, the great man enjoyed a conversation with Mr. Lu Kaiyue and his parents and children, and in the evening the great man left Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s house behind.


    "Even though the thorn road is dead, will we live forever? With the memories of the thorny road."


    Seeing the great man behind him, she talks to the land, sea and moon next door.


    "I''ll see you again someday. The rebirth of the spinal road. Let''s believe it."


    Putting his hand on his shoulder, Mr. Lu Kaiyue narrowed his eyes as he was dazzled by the sunset and told him in a calm tone.


    64 Let''s play with the land, sea and moon.

 2226 Four preambles

    There is a sound of the sky breaking.


    There is a sound of a river flowing through the sky.


    He has been waiting for this time.


    He rejoices. Aware of the joyful emotions overflowing in you, I associate myself with the simultaneous hatching of countless inferior creatures in the mud.


    The overflowing joy was with the overflowing malice. Someone I don''t know - anyone. I want to make you suffer, I want to make you sad, I want to make you angry, I want to hurt you. I want to stop breathing. I want to taste those negative emotions. That''s what he wants.


    He is cursed. I hate it. I resent it. And when he saw the evil that befell him that he loved, he was trapped in endless wrath and hatred. I don''t care about the cause at the earliest. Anyway, I want to destroy anyone who exists outside of me. Negative emotions are extreme, placing oneself only on malice and the urge to kill and destroy.


    "The ancient king. The sky is torn. The time has come."


    In the darkness, there was a voice of flesh before the whirlpool of resentment. Although Japanese is the language, it makes no sense in front of him. It is conveyed by will. I can hear you, and I can tell you.


    Will you take in a new servant? Strengthen our power? Just killing. Brothers and sisters. Whatever you think. "


    Languages that do not exist on Earth are spoken. But there is no difference in language. The will is passed on. Anyone. Automatically translated.


    "The singularity of destiny - the great convergence of edges. We wait for this time when the sky breaks, and we live forever. To wipe out more lives. To bring more sorrow. To indulge in tragedy and immerse yourself in joy."


    He, the one called the Ancient King, looks over and tells the six servants lined up in the darkness.


    That was two and a half hours ago.


    Yukioka Laboratory Living Room.


    True changed the TV channel, watched the show and Midori frowned.


    "Real brother, have you seen the big family special again? Why do you like it..."


    "Don''t get mad at people for what they like. It''s just that the big family seems to be busy."


    When I hear Midori''s disgusting voice, I really think of myself with a naughty face in my heart.


    Shin-Oni-chan, Yukioka Lab is a big family too!


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m happy with my life now."


    True nods when a live head potted toddler tells her why.


    "Kuwahara Kuwahara..."


    As Junko looked at the truth, he looked scared and sang the curse of evil. I remembered terrible things. At least thirty, ideally more than eighty children, as True had said before.


    Junko called.


    "Oh, unusual."


    Junko murmured when she saw the other person''s name.


    Shush-san, Hisa-san


    The opponent was the mayor of the undersea city of Chibba, Shushi of the undersea man Krionen.


    Long time no see. I want you to put on some TV news. "


    At Shushi''s behest, Junko projects another large holographic display next to the big family special to project the news show silently with subtitles.


    Two images of the sea and the sky were projected simultaneously from above.


    An incredible phenomenon occurred over the Kujukuri coast. Is there a river in the sky? The sight that can only be described as such is unfolding over the clear sky. "


    As the subtitles show, the sky is tortuous with lots of water flowing.


    "We can get very close with drones and helicopters and finally see them. I checked it from the rain cloud radar, but somehow I couldn''t observe it at all, and it didn''t look like a river was flowing in the sky."


    It''s probably the first time I''ve heard from a grounder, but this empty river has appeared many times before.


    Shushi said when the new subtitles began to flow.


    There are also some descriptions in the ancient literature of undersea cities. When the door between the submarine city of Chibba and another planet opens, it has been confirmed several times that an empty river is emerging. Perhaps the distortion of another planet and space is not confined to one place, but occurs simultaneously in multiple places. "


    "Hmm...."


    Junko spills a smile. I mean, we can go back to that planet Glass Dew. The desire for research and exploration grows.


    "How did you find out about the sky river that you were on the bottom of the ocean and that humans couldn''t even observe?


    "Mh... honestly, I don''t know. How long has this been written in the old literature...?"


    Shushi roared at Junko''s question.


    "Is it simply impossible to discover the absence of an empty river in human observation records? It wasn''t that big."


    I guess so. That was the domain of speculation. "


    Appearance in the sky is short, and space is limited. Besides, I can''t see until I get very close. It is not surprising that it could not be observed from the weather radar, but it has never been discovered before. That is the biggest mystery of how ancient undersea people knew.


    "We may not be able to see it from the radar because there is a distortion of space around the empty river. So, where are the doors leading to the planet Glass Dew? Do you have any idea where it''s coming from other than the source of the sky river?


    Of course. We''ve got one inside the underwater city. Of course no one went over there. I didn''t even allow freedom of movement. "


    "By calling me, you mean you''re giving me permission, right?


    That''s right.


    Junko smiled again at Shushi who answered immediately.


    "Well, before I go over there, I''d like to check out the water in the sky river. Maybe you know something. I''ll call a lot of people. Many of you want to go."


    The gates of space didn''t close, but they did close over time, so you should hurry as much as possible.


    "Yeah, okay. Thank you very much."


    Hang up the phone, Junko looks out at four people: True, Midori, Tired, and Senzen.


    "I''m giving up, yo."


    Make it quicker than Junko opens his mouth and say it with a smile.


    No, let''s go outside once in a while.


    "Eh!? Are you sure?! Wow."


    Junko shouted, and Shina shouted with joy.


    "Who else are you taking?


    "I want to take the Ox Village sisters. I''m glad you''re here when something happens, because you were here last time, and you helped me."


    Tired asks, true asserts.


    "Hmm, so Professor Kirisaki, Milk, Jiro Hot and Kotsumi... and Mika. And then... who seems to be free... Mmm... it looks like Yume-kun and Katsuhiko-kun are working too."


    "Shaking, ten nights, Kamimi, Tsugumi, Angelina don''t seem to work. There''s a school."


    While Junko checked his acquaintance, he also checked the truth.


    "Fuwow... that''s because there''s a school, so you can''t have that face anymore"


    "You even called Angelina...."


    Midori was stunned and Junko smiled bitterly.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Shushi and Junko weren''t the only ones who knew that the river appeared in the sky was connected to the planet Glass Dew.


    At Tomorrow Shinto Shrine, three people, Yuuki, Suzuo, and Masao, watched the news of the river appearing in the sky on TV.


    "It seems to appear from time to time on our planet. The space is heavily distorted, the water of the sea, rivers and lakes is rolled up, and the sky flows like a river."


    One of Allaune''s courage jumps out to explain what was broadcast on television. His name was Allaune Rehidar.


    "When that distortion occurs, the doors of countless spaces open. And connect the two stars. On our planet, there is such a massive twist of space around the door connecting space. And it''s also appearing on the planet''s side. There are more sky rivers everywhere on our planet. The most important thing here is that there''s not much twisting in space on Earth."


    "Has the Healing Demon ever been to that planet?


    Courage turns to Rhehidal from television.


    "I don''t know. There are only me and a few others who know that empty river in the first place. It is spoken, but it is a rare phenomenon. But there may be someone on our planet who knows more. It may also be left by oral message. But if you look for it from Araune, it''s incredible. Araune has no contact at all with the different regions where it lives. I rarely interfere."


    "In other words, it''s like searching for a star or something. It''s quite impossible."


    After hearing about Rhehidal, the horse concluded so.


    "Visit my old friends. Elders may know something. Or if you''re a root person who shares all kinds of information on the network, you might know."


    "Root Man? Is there another species besides Araune?


    The ringtone asks.


    "That''s right. It is a species different from ours on that planet. It rarely mixes with Araune."


    And Rehidal.


    "Let''s get ready and go. If you don''t find anything, it''s exciting to go to another planet. We''re worried about him alone, and I''m going to ask him what he can do."


    Courage has decided.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "Quoo!"


    Quo shouted proudly.


    "Phew...."


    Raquela, who had been stiffened by a quad, distorted her face in anguish, simultaneously smiled and turned her body upside down to face down with her moves on.


    "Quah!? Quhhh!"


    With my father''s body turned upside down, a quart dressed as a depression raised a painful voice.


    "K...."


    Raquel quickly pulled her legs out and stood up. I''m interrupting my play with my son and entering alarm mode.


    They live in an orange crystal tree that stretches up to the clouds. The crystal contains the remains of her mother.


    At a slow pace, Raquel��a heads towards the entrance hole and looks over the sky.


    "Quah....."


    The quartz that came next door was stunned by the sight that spread into the sky. There was a lot of water everywhere in the sky, like a river.


    That was twenty minutes ago.

 2227 1.

    "I want to show it to my fans. The original appearance of reading BL"


    At Yuena Mika''s office, while Mika and Clones were working to put household goods in the rucksack, No. 2 was skipping and reading BL cartoons.


    "Everyone will have two or three hobbies they can''t tell anyone! I won''t let you tease me for knowing that! Besides, if I''m skipping, I''ll leave you alone!


    "It''s awful."


    After Mika''s fury, she put the book back on the shelf and returned to work.


    "It''s exciting to be able to go to another star. I want to catch an alien!"


    "If you find an alien, you can''t catch him. And watch out for dangerous creatures."


    Item 13 pays attention to item 7, which is full of expectations.


    About 30 minutes ago, Junko contacted Mika. I''m going to the planet Glass Dew again, so I asked if you''d like to join me.


    Last time, Mika and No.13 went to the planet Glass Dew because of their work, and when they finished their work, they left quickly. Now that everyone has free time, I can stay longer.


    "Do you have an insect repellent spray?


    "Pure Kobe has medicine for preventing bacteria and parasites!


    Mika answered question 11.


    "I wish I could promise you Junko''s medicine would be okay."


    And, anxiously No. 11.


    "Isn''t No. 11 too nervous? I wouldn''t doubt it that much. If you''re more concerned about that, you won''t be able to enjoy it.


    "Unusual, number two is a good thing! There are points to be truncated! Number 11! Do you understand?!


    "Hmm... you agree with the original number two. I don''t like this composition."


    After receiving the words of No.2 and Mika, No.11 became a traffic surface.


    "By the way, why don''t we film another planet?


    "Stop it! Stop it in many ways!


    No. 2 confirmed, but Mika didn''t accept it. Given that No.2 delivered another planet and announced that it was another planet, it is easy to imagine all the complications. And all that follow-up and care will be done by me.


    A helicopter approaches upstream of the river that appears in the sky.


    "Oh, yes, there is. Large distortion of space. Because this sky river itself is distorted in space, water flows through the sky like a river. Gupyupyu"


    Historical pleasure in flying a helicopter laughs interestingly as it approaches the source of the water.


    The helicopter had four passengers. One of them is Mad Saietist Sound Tree History Fun. And the other three...


    "After approaching a certain distance, you can clearly see the door of space."


    The bell sounded when I saw the big distortion in the space where the water was spitting out.


    "You know, do you need to get off the chopper? Or can you penetrate the whole helicopter?


    "Let''s go by helicopter. I have a lot of luggage with me. Gupyugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghugghghug


    Asked by Masao Horse, Hiroyuki answers.


    "You''re going to stick a chopper in that water?


    The bell sounds worried.


    "Of course, even if you stick it in, it''s very likely to be pushed into the water. That''s where courage comes in."


    "Don''t give me orders or instructions. I was thinking the same thing, and I was trying to do it my way."


    Speaking in a mood towards Hiroyuki, Yuuki sends a giant demon into the air and turns it behind the helicopter.


    "Are demons not affected by gravity?


    "I usually take it. It''s not like I can fly in the sky, but it doesn''t appear anywhere near me, so it doesn''t seem to fall out of the sky. We''ve done our experiments before we got here."


    Courage answers political horses'' questions.


    As the helicopter pushes into the right, the demon pushes the helicopter from behind. A tremendous shake strikes the helicopter.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?


    It is unusual for a political horse to rush up his mood.


    "Even if you''re about to fall, you can use the power of Allaune inside me as much as you want. Well, before that, the protagonist of the story must be here - there''s no way to die."


    Courage to say it with a generous smile.


    The helicopter quickly came out of the water. And then...


    They were flying in different colors.


    "S, this is amazing..."


    "What is this place..."


    "Wow. Wow... The color of the sky is different....."


    Shi Yu, Suzuune, and Masao all round their eyes.


    The spreading sky was a slightly purple pale blue. That alone is clearly different from Earth.


    And there were countless columns like pillars that supported the orange heaven at considerable intervals from the pale light light blue earth below. I don''t think the number is going to be enough, but it seems to be about fifty. It exists only in the front and does not look at the side or back.


    You can see the forest behind you. It is a leafy tree just like plants on earth. However, the color of the leaves is not green. Most of them are light purple.


    There was a white rocky mountain at the front of the building that looked like an orange pillar or a tower. At its foot are countless white rocks, and between them you can see some vibrant turquoise ponds.


    Even if I just glanced at it, it was literally a different world scene, and there was a lot of water everywhere in the sky. I jumped into an empty river before I came here. There was only one thing on earth, but here we can see a few.


    "Seriously, really, I''m here on another planet... to a place other than Earth....."


    The horse shook his voice with excitement.


    Three people, Shi Yu, Suzuune, and Masao, looked at the scenery of planets different from Earth, while only courage seemed strange.


    "Courage?"


    Looking at the sights outside, and seeing the courage shaking small with a nostalgic expression, the bell sounds suspicious. Hearing that voice, the horse sees courage.


    "My soul... the healing demon I was in a long time ago remembers this sight. I miss it."


    Bravery stared out the window.


    "It''s time to land. Get down next to that forest. Gupyu"


    Hiroyuki said that he lowered the helicopter.


    A port dock facing Tokyo Bay.


    The five earliest to arrive before the nuclear submarine Dorayaki were Yukioka Laboratories - Junko, Makoto, Tired, Midori, and Senna.


    Next came Heat Jiro Yukioka and White Scarecrow. Before they came here, they were in the "Dust and Baste".


    "Hotsumi Oni-chan, as always, is a witch. Wow."


    "Setsuna-chan is still alive. Wow."


    The scallops have potted plants, smile at each other, and send a strange greeting to the two of them.


    "It''s hard to believe you can go to another planet. And I can''t believe I''m going under the sea."


    Hot Jiro with a big backpack said.


    After 20 minutes of waiting, Mika and Clones arrive by taxi.


    "Did you take out all the hard stuff!?


    Nice to meet you, Mika Oni-chan


    Mika, who was familiar with Mika, shouted unexpectedly, and she smiled at Mika.


    "Uhh... that''s creepy. What kind of idea is that, the head?"


    "Sorry, sir. I''m sorry it''s creepy, sir. But I can''t help it. My predecessor was a 40-year-old Baliberian old man."


    The second of the first sights looked at the nausea, and said relentless things with an open face, but the nausea was not timid, sad, angry, or agitated, and said magnificently with a dazzling smile.


    "This guy....! Strong!"


    As a result, I felt a mysterious aura burst out, and No. 2 was overwhelmed and flinched.


    What about Gaye-chan and Maye-chan?


    "Hey, Maye-sister and Gaye-sister can teleport long distances, right?


    "They use a lot of force, so they only do it in case of emergency."


    Junko, Midori and Makoto said that a taxi came again.


    Gaye and Maye weren''t the only ones who got off the taxi. There was also a prominent woman dressed in black and pink colours on her pink head.


    "Ah, Masami came too?


    "Gaye and Maye asked me to go sightseeing with you on another planet. But if it doesn''t taste good, I''m going home. If you refuse, I won''t resent you for jumping in without permission. So why don''t you come with me? Are you okay? Should I go home? Is it inconvenient for me to be here? Is there anyone I don''t like? Isn''t there some connection between Makoto and Mika Moon? Tell me, tell me quickly. If not, please tell me the reason in a set. Because I want to go to postsecondary school."


    When Junko calls out, Masami answers questions quickly.


    "What is this guy? I don''t want to cum, it feels like all the freaks are gathering."


    No. 2 laughs at the sight of Masami.


    "Hey, number two, let''s make sure you''re one of the top freaks."


    "Hey, if you look carefully, you''ll be all right. Ahh, my planet trips have gotten a lot worse and worse ~"


    Midori penetrated into the number two, but the number two slapped his hate in the face again.


    "Cut it out, number two!


    Mika sipped it, but No. 2 whistled with a faint smile.


    "I''m familiar with number two on TV, but it wasn''t a trick."


    "I don''t like No. 2 characters anyway."


    "Even though you have the same face, your expression is too different from Mika''s. That''s enough. I have the impression of a demon in the shape of Mika. Why don''t we all call him Warnamica? Don''t you want to call me that? You want me to call you, right? That''s what I want to call it."


    Gaye, Maye, Masami look at No. 2 and say,


    "So, Junko. Can I come with you?


    Ask Masami again.


    "Of course not. It''s a rule that you can''t name someone who doesn''t seem to be smart. Barca Barca"


    No.2 speaks before Junko answers.


    "Then you can''t even come to Warnamica, right? ''Cause no one''s eyes, no head, no personality, I expose it myself many times when I''m on TV, and you can''t go with me under that rule.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. I don''t want to add rules on my own!"


    "No, Masami-chan can come another way, but let''s not fight... We''re all going to have a picnic, so let''s have fun. Don''t fight and make the air worse."


    Junko accepted Masami''s agreement with No. 2, feeling slightly withdrawn, but he also took good care.


    "Quite a lot of people, but are you going to get into the submarine?


    "Well... if you just go in..."


    In doubt, Junko looks at the submarine with a slightly uneasy face.


    Good thing, I hope it''s close to where I opened it.


    Good to see you again ~


    Midori says it''s true.


    "Are the milks coming this time?


    "I found another route, so I''m coming from there. They don''t want to get along with us. Professor Kirizaki seems unable to do his job this time. Well... honestly, there''s a problem with your space, so it would have been a little helpful if you''d take a different route."


    When Tired asked further, Junko said unfortunately.


    We all boarded the nuclear submarine Doyaki and began our underwater journey to the undersea city of Chiba.

 2228 2.

    The nuclear submarine Dorayaki was diving towards an undersea city.


    "It''s narrow... Shut up... I''m going to lose my mind...."


    In the accommodation area, No. 2 squatted with a soulless face. Other clones and Mika and Masami and Gaye and Maye sleep in bed. Number two has a rash and is sitting on the floor laying a rug.


    "Even when I looked out the window, it was so dark and black, it was boring."


    "When we came forward, we magically looked out at the lights."


    "It was boring in the light. Sometimes there''s only fish."


    Seven, and Gaye, and Maye say.


    "It won''t take long, so let''s do our best. Underwater cities are a very interesting place. Well, today I''ll be on the street, but it''s good to go home and play in an underwater city. I think that''s good."


    Masami, who has traveled to the undersea city on this submarine before, is encouraged by his bright voice.


    "But... I don''t like these cramped places either, but the clones inherit their nature!


    Mika screams as she continues to mumble with her blue face and looks at the other clones lying on the bed silent.


    Junko, Yujiro and Midori are in the sonar room. True, tired, dust and shine were crushing time in the cafeteria.


    Eventually we reach the coral-covered hole at the entrance of the submarine city.


    "It''s a little troublesome from here. I''m going to take the one-man submarine in turn and move inside."


    "Something really scares me... I can''t believe I''m going out in the ocean by myself...."


    When the truth was explained, he said with a scary face. Items 11 and 13 are also worried.


    "Hotsumi can do something magically if she wants to, and it''s okay because the water pressure and temperature in the deep sea are fine."


    And Junko.


    "Reasonably speaking, there''s an instinctive fear at the bottom of this dark ocean."


    "That was the first time we had one."


    "I got used to it very quickly, just the first time."


    Gaye and Maye smiled at the worried whites.


    Over time, one person at a time landed inside the underwater city.


    "I feel like I''ve come to another world at this point."


    "Different races are walking around as normal and different from the city architecture!


    Heat Jiro and Mika, the first group to see the underwater city, are touched.


    "Long time no see. I don''t know how many faces I don''t see... what is that...?"


    Oannes'' security chief, Yogper, showed up and looked tired. The other guards are also paying attention first.


    "Ehhhhhh ~, you can be popular no matter where you go, sir"


    "It feels like a full swing to the first impact."


    The tiredness plunges into Doya''s face.


    "The mayor is too busy to show his face. Let me show you where the gates of space are open."


    That''s right. I''m sorry I haven''t seen Shushu-kun in a long time. "


    Junko and several other people who knew Shushi were slightly discouraged by Yogper''s words.


    The party takes a stone boat and travels the waterway.


    This stone ship and this building are the same, but I don''t know if the culture is advancing or not.


    "How about all humans wearing shiny swimsuits....."


    "Ah, there was someone using magic! It''s magic no matter what you think!"


    "Isn''t something faster than the last ride? Fast, isn''t it? I think you should be careful not to be thrown out with a curve."


    Hot Jiro, Number 11, Hotsumi, Masami said. While on the move, other faces were also on the move all the time.


    The stone ship arrived outside the city. There are countless ponds of seawater, including corals and fish.


    "Is this a farm? I mean... the door to space is right there."


    Junko discovers a large distortion of space first.


    A significant number of guards appeared around the distortion. To prevent anything from coming from over there, and to make sure no one comes in here on their own.


    "Did anybody get in there?


    "No. Except for you, the mayor didn''t give you permission."


    Really�� Shushu-kun said the same thing, but I checked it out just in case. Then I''ll go. "


    After confirming with Yogper, Junko walked towards the distortion of space. Others persist.


    Without hesitation, Junko quickly entered the distortion of space, but Yujiro, who was walking behind Junko, stopped his legs for a while, took a deep breath and then jumped inside.


    "Wow...."


    The distortion was in a different world. It''s empty. But the earth''s sky is different in color. There are plants. This is a color not seen on Earth either.


    "Gaye, Maye. Do you have any idea how far away this place is from where I''ve been before?


    True sees sisters.


    "Position measurement" "Location determination"


    "Far away."


    "But magic doesn''t mean it''s too close." "It''s too far."


    Gaye and Maye activate the magic and report the results.


    "What is the limitation of magic to know the location, when it comes to the distance from the wonderful town of Anraku City?


    "Chiba?" "Nagano?


    Sisters who are truly asked and answer with a lack of confidence at the same time.


    "Not far, not near. In other words, I was just listening to the distance between Gaye and Maye, but is the distance between the entrance to Mt. Gambler that entered last time and the entrance to the submarine city that entered this time still linked? Is the position of the gates of space from Earth the same length as the position of the gates of Glass Dew?"


    "You''re sharp, Makoto. But maybe 90 points. That''s a good possibility, but unless it''s exactly the same size as Earth, there''s no exact match for the position of the space gates. I think there may be a subtle misalignment. But I''m sure it''ll be about the same distance."


    After hearing the true thoughts, Junko also presents his thoughts.


    "True is what I thought now." Even though I''m guessing, why don''t you score from a sudden point of view? "" The Mad Scientist''s Mount! "


    "Yeah."


    True nodded lightly to No. 2, pointing at her finger.


    "If we''re lucky... we''ll see each other again..."


    He looked up at the orange pillars that stood beyond the nearby forest, and truly murmured.


    Soon after the helicopter landed on a different planet, there was an abnormality in the ringtone and the body of the horse.


    "My breathing... is painful. I can''t breathe...."


    "Very, very, very... very sick... headache and nausea..."


    "Cure"


    Courage only gives out the demon''s fingertips and activates healing power on the bells and horses.


    Hmm.


    Hiroyuki analyzes the components of the atmosphere by looking at the two of them.


    "The concentration of carbon dioxide is high. Even if you heal with the power of the demon, it will only temporarily ease. Give medicine to adapt. Gupyu...."


    Shi Yu circled the pocket of the white coat from one end, and eventually took out the syringe and the medicine bottle, and injected it into the bell tone and the horse.


    "This should make it much easier to concentrate more carbon dioxide."


    Shi Yu said. Since courage was parasitized by Araune, Hiroyuki was fine in this atmosphere because he was reinforcing and remodeling his body.


    "Look, there''s courage, there''s funny worms."


    The bell sounds are reported when a bug with many body joints with no legs is seen flying with elongated wings.


    "There are so many worms on Earth."


    Courage to react loudly.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about... At least I don''t know these bugs."


    Historical pleasure in knowing all creatures found on Earth said.


    "There is no basis. The bell sounded so happy that I was somehow irritated and denied it."


    "Ahhh... Terrible courage....."


    "Gupyu, are you always like that...."


    With the courage of the great gesture, the bell sounds tears, and Hiroyuki is stunned.


    "All right, bell tone. It''s better to find something that will attract courage."


    "Er... I don''t want to compete like that."


    Masao suggested, but refused the bell tone with a disgusting face.


    Ah yeah. Oh, yeah. Well then, let''s lose the bell tone automatically. "


    To tell you the truth, Masao went into the forest nearby.


    "After all, I''m going too...."


    The sound of the bell sounded loud and entered the forest as well.


    "Take more for me than for courage."


    Historical pleasure that speaks to his back.


    "Gupyu, aren''t you going?


    "I''m not a kid...."


    When Shi Yu called out, Yuuki smiled with her nose.


    "No, I''m almost hungry. You''ll have to enjoy coming to an extraterrestrial planet! Guppyu"


    "That''s true, but I choose the timing. Besides, Hiroyuki, I told you to build a base first."


    "Oh, wow... there''s something surprisingly serious about it. I''ve reviewed it."


    Hearing the dialogue of courage, Hiroyuki rounded his eyes. I just thought he was a noble kid, but I felt like I saw something else.


    After that, I set up a tent with pleasure and courage, and carried various equipment into the helicopter to install it.


    (I wonder if we could get close to Harry by adding this guy and Luca...)


    Historical pleasure in thinking about such things while working.


    "Yuuki, I''ve caught an interesting animal. Look, I didn''t try to escape at all, so I got caught easily."


    The horse returns from the woods to show off the small animals that have been caught.


    "Whoa... no, is this... integrated with plants? It''s like being parasitized by Araune....."


    Seeing creatures like squirrels with flowers from their heads caught by Masao Horse is a history of intense interest.


    (There may be parasites and germs, but this is stupid.)


    On the other hand, he was stunned by the circumstantial behavior of the horse. However, be careful. As a result, I thought it would be more interesting for Masao to develop strange symptoms.


    "Hey, Masao, you let me work and you were playing? This is definitely punishment."


    "Er... I didn''t know you were doing that..."


    "I see, so that''s it....."


    Niyaniya smiles and gets closer to the courage, and the horse sucks in. Hiroyuki is convinced with a smile.


    "Pain, pain, pain."


    "Oh, it hurts."


    "Courage, courage, I found something incredible! Come here for a sec!"


    As courage greets the horse, the bell rings back, and he plays with joy.


    "Punish me, too."


    "I found the samurai."


    The place where courage opened her mouth was blocked by the bell tone reporting happily.


    "What are you talking about? Did you eat some funny mushrooms and hallucinate?


    Hearing the dialog of the bell tone, Hiroyuki opens her mouth.


    "It''s true. There really was a lady over there. Come and have a look... ah, look, they''re coming this way!"


    When the bell tone pointed towards the forest, it slowly appeared from among the trees.


    A skinny man with pure white skin dressed in black and a large and small knife on his waist. No matter how you look at it from anywhere, you''re definitely a samurai.


    The courage, the horses, and the joy of history are all taken aback. A samurai appeared on a planet far from Earth.


    And when I looked closely, there was an unusual part of the samurai''s figure. The contours of the body are strangely blurred. The contours are shaking as if your whole body were exposed to a sunburn.


    "It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve heard the words of Nippon without translation."


    A samurai came out in front of four people through the forest and opened his mouth. Even if you''re blurry, you can see the corners of your mouth hanging wide and laughing. His hair was black, but the wrinkles engraved on his face also showed that he was an elderly man.


    (It resonates. This one....)


    The courage of looking at the samurai rests on his chest.


    "You guys... be careful."


    Courage speaks quietly. From the black dressed samurai, I felt a little, but a sense of fighting spirit, killing and enmity.


    (This kid... I didn''t expect you to notice me sooner....)


    After Shi Yu was reminded of his courage, he realized that the black samurai was hostile.

 2229 3.

    "He''s keeping his lethality to the limit. I''m used to killing. I feel like an assassin."


    Hiroyuki added after seeing the black dressed samurai.


    Yama App


    The horse projects a holographic display to check the samurai''s guilt and guilt in front of him.


    "Wow, wow. Crimes are terrible. Unspecified. But no guilt. Sometimes I do, but when I see something like this, it makes me laugh with joy."


    While saying this, Masanoma also looks to the Yama app for historical pleasure.


    "What? I''m surprisingly a little guilty. Just a little bit."


    "Gupyu... don''t check it out on your own!"


    Historical pleasure, who also knows the ability of political horses, is dazzling.


    "Kukuku, I''m not dressed like this. I feel the times have changed. My name is Inro Kuroshiyama. Perhaps it would make sense to say that Jinro the Slasher of Manslaughter, but will it be passed on to future generations in the name of the selfish?


    I don''t know.


    "I don''t know"


    "I''ve never heard of it."


    "I haven''t heard from you."


    I see. There you go. "


    Yuuki, Suzukin, Masao, and Hiroyuki gave the same answer, and Renro was somehow laughing satisfactorily.


    "And Tokugawa''s world has already been destroyed?


    At the end of the day. I was destroyed a long time ago. Really, really, have you lived from that age? Isn''t it just an era maniac?


    A suspicious political horse.


    "Hmm. Do you think I doubt my self? Verily, that is not the chastisement of a fool. I''ll slash you away."


    Saying with a smile again, Inro Angry pulls out his sword.


    "You''re going to take this as a fool in your current interaction. I mean, punishment or something, this guy really sucks. I wonder what you''ve been saying to me since I was ready to kill you in the first place. Gupyu"


    Hiroyuki laughed and mocked at the shards.


    "Don''t kill him if you can. I want to check it out alive. They probably came all the way through the gates of space just like us, but I want to know how the flesh is perverted."


    "You know what? Don''t give me orders. Who do you think I am?"


    Shi Yu stabbed him in the nail, but he won''t follow his courage.


    In-ro Kun moves. Take a few steps forward with a slip of your foot. At that time, things like the yang flame surrounding Ninro Anguish swayed greatly according to his movement, making it difficult to know the exact location of Ninro Anguish while he was moving.


    (This guy....)


    Shi Yu, who was secretly analyzing it, noticed the fact that Jinlong was angry at that point.


    It''s parasitized by Araune.


    Hiroyuki sees courage. If you had the courage to hold Araune as well, you would have noticed it first.


    Courage clasped against Jinlong Anguish. Shortly afterwards, four vibrant pink snakes jumped from the feet of Jinlong and wrapped around his hands and feet. Further entangled serpents tied hands and feet to restraint.


    I wonder if the movement has been sealed, or if the yang flame surrounding Inro Anguish has shaken greatly, Inro anguished his body.


    Jinlong angrily fills the gap at high speed. The pink snake, which was supposed to have made both hands and feet faster, fell to the ground. The courage appeared in the eyes of the four of them as if they had slipped through.


    "Shaaa!


    From a place still far away from the courage, Inro Angry lowered his voice and waved like a sword.


    The tip of the sword appeared right in front of the face of courage, and the courage of the boulder opened his eyes a little.


    The demon''s golden stick appeared and suddenly he played the sword. It was guarded by a fairly remarkable timing, but the heart of courage just swelled up for a moment and soon returned to normal heartbeat. I have traveled around the Shura Hall quite a bit, and I have some skill in controlling my mind.


    Hiroyuki flies countless insects from under her sleeve. It''s a big, bloated, blue-like bug.


    Blue Ab appeared to be clung to Jinlong at once, but Jinlong''s body shifted sideways and moved instantaneously.


    "Shh!


    When Jinlong shook his sword, the tip of the sword was split into countless pieces and slashed against the herd of blue abbes. No one could tell whether the blue abdomen was properly hit, but most of the blue abdomen was cut at the same time and fell.


    "Gupyu... go back..."


    Hiroyuki recalled the rest of the blue ab and put it into the sleeve of the white coat.


    Paradise Pane


    The bell rings, puts your hands on your chest, and twists your nipples from above your clothes.


    The pain was converted into an invisible energy wave, which was released towards Jinlong, but Jinlong''s body blurred several times, and it just ended.


    Yuuki summoned the Great Demon in full size, and a giant gold stick was shaken down from behind Jinlong Anguish.


    However, the golden stick did not crush Jinlong''s body. Similar to the attack of the bell tone, the body of Jinlong was instantly blurring, and it seemed that many Jinlong appeared several times, and it was restored.


    Jinlong looked back and waved his sword on the spot towards the demon. Then, only the tip of the sword shifted multiple times, slashing the demon body everywhere, but the demon stood flat.


    It''s a similar attack to Ashiya Kurodo.


    Looking at the countless slashes that appear, Hiroyuki thinks.


    "Are you deluded by a mirage? Phantom?"


    I was surprised by the ringtone, and it took me a while to analyze it.


    "That''s not true. Metastasis--that''s not exactly the case. It is constantly distorting the surrounding space. I need a lot of energy to keep it going forever, even if it''s temporary...."


    Historical pleasure, which has already been somewhat analyzed, was told in a mysterious way. Even from Shi Yu''s point of view, this ability of Jinlong Kung seemed quite threatening. And I don''t understand all the mechanisms of Jinlong''s abilities. The analysis was only possible halfway through.


    The spreading metastasis slash is fired at Hiroyuki.


    Shi Yu tried to prevent the spatial manipulation of Jinlong Anguish, but he also tried to confront him with the spatial manipulation, but he quickly lost his strength. Hiroyuki''s body is chopped open.


    "Happy Shi"


    Courage shouted, but Hiroyuki was laughing. The wounds that appeared all over the body were immediately blocked and the cut clothes were restored.


    "It''s a mess. It must be some kind of space manipulation. But I''m completely rid of the interference of my space operations. It''s stronger over there."


    While Shi Yu was talking, Niro Fu slashed the horse, but with the power of the Yama app, he played the sword with a pinpoint and parries the metastatic diffusion slash with minimal force.


    The great demon of courage kicks him. But the result remains the same.


    Inro Kung slashed him this time toward courage, but the bell tone turned the pain into an invisible shield to prevent all slashing.


    "Mhh... it''s so fast, it''s such a hassle."


    "Uhm... and you''re a cheating opponent to avoid our attack."


    Ringtones and horses roar.


    "Kuku, why don''t you keep avoiding it? We''re going to have some fun."


    Angry Jinlong laughed and praised the edge of his mouth.


    "Gupyu. But attacking doesn''t mean nothing. When we attack, we also temporarily stop your attack. I mean, he''s dodging it somehow. You just have to solve the logic."


    Shortly after calmly telling him, Hiroyuki realized that someone was approaching from above.


    When Shi Yu turned his gaze upwards, something like a giant bird fell down to next to Jinlong Anguish.


    (He''s the same....)


    He''s the host of Araune.


    Looking at the newly emerged gray bird-like creatures, courage and historical pleasure can feel the wavelength of Araune from within the body.


    The wings and the whole body are gray. It looked like a feather, and if you look closely, it also looked like a scale. Looks like it''s midway between the feathers and the scale. Her eyes are bright red and her head resembles a pigeon, but her body is slightly shaped and very different from a pigeon. Legs are entirely bird''s.


    "Let me introduce you. Seiyoshi Kurodova. I named him."


    When Jinlong taught the name of the pigeon next to him, Makoto Kuropigeon leaned forward and drooped his head as if he were bowing.


    Shortly afterwards, the drooping head fired vigorously and flew towards Hiroyuki.


    Shi Yu emits a vibratory wave and flies the fired head.


    I''m afraid it''s a rocket headband...


    Before Shi Yu groaned strangely, his head, which had been played and rolled to the ground, turned around and thought that his face was facing four people, and a red beam was emitted from the red eyes.


    The beam was aimed at Masao, but Masao uses the power of the Yama app to play the beam.


    However, the beam that was fired turned U-turn and flew towards the horse again.


    Meanwhile, Jinlong is fighting the Great Demon. Yuuki listened to Hiroyuki''s advice and repeatedly attacked him with gold sticks and feet. As a result, Jinlong was driven away by the defense. As long as it is attacked, Inro Kung can''t attack either.


    When it comes to bells, I was prepared for Jinlong''s courage to fight back. When I felt that sign, I stood up to guard immediately with my abilities.


    Shortly before the U-turned beam hit the horse, the body of the horse leaned to a large side in an unnatural motion, and the beam went through the place where the head of the horse was located.


    "Don''t take care of me!"


    He turned his left arm into an octopus tentacle, wrapped it around the neck of the horse, and pulled it, preventing the horse from being shot through with a beam. Hiroyuki laughed.


    "Fufu, thank you. But it''s a bit painful."


    The tentacle wrapped tightly around his neck and the horse clasped his face.


    The beam did not bend any further and disappeared. And when I think about Makoto''s head jumping away from his torso, he gets back on top of his torso.


    "Gurgh!


    Seiyoshi began to flick his wings violently, thinking that he had opened his mouth wide and raised his painful voice. Looking at it, Hiroyuki smiles.


    "Seiyoshi, what''s wrong?


    Seiyoshi''s movements, which are obviously not the only ones, are questioned by Jinlong Anguish.


    When Makoto separated his head, Hiroyoshi was releasing several insects. These insects entered the body from the cross section of the torso and shot poison needles directly into the body.


    It was Seiyoshi who had suffered severely, but eventually he blew bubbles out of his mouth and twitched and spasmed.


    "You can''t just abandon it. Yeah, I can''t help it."


    I wondered if Jinlong had raised Seiyoshi, and moved instantly to a great distance from the four courageous men.


    Is that kid a family candidate this time? I smell my family.)


    I think Jinlong is looking at one of the four - the political horse.


    The horse tried to use the power of the Yama App to chase him, but Inro Kung and Seiyoshi turned and disappeared.


    "What was that? Those people."


    "It was tough inside."


    Ringtones and courage muttered.


    "Just like us, we''ve come to this planet from Earth - so far, I don''t know. And it looks like you''ve been a samurai for hundreds of years."


    "It could be cosplay."


    "You still don''t know why I attacked you."


    Shi Yu, Masao, and Suzuo each said.


    "Now I want you to catch me and throw up. Gupyu"


    It was a historical pleasure to decide to prepare a math for this.

 2230 Chapter 4

    The river in the sky appeared since yesterday. It was the first time for both Kuo and LaQuillea to see it, but LaQuillea seemed to know what the river meant.


    According to what Kwo''s father had told him, only when that empty river appeared would the ominous beings sealed in the sky come back to life and ravage the world. And it would appear near where the river appeared.


    ''It''s called the Old King,''


    LaQuillea says.


    ''A being that has been passed down among the innkeepers, among the lower rooters, and among the rooters. I''ve heard of them from my father and grandfather. They are awe-inspiring, just like me, who was on a rampage not long ago.


    LaQuillea speaks with a languid expression. I was reminded of my former self, and I had a feeling of self-loathing and inbreeding.


    ''Dad became that way for a reason. That evil being - the old king, does he have a reason too?


    Hearing Kuo''s words, Laquilea chuckles with embarrassment.


    ''I''m not a prisoner of anger and hatred for no reason. I''m sure there must be a cause.''


    Putting her hand on her son''s head, Lakirea said, "I knew it.


    ''I knew it. ......


    Kuo wonders if that old king or something like that might be because he lost someone as important as his father. It''s the reason why they bring out strong anger and hatred.


    ''You''re going to fight us?''


    That''s what happens when you show up in front of me. Kuo is one of the innkeepers. Be prepared for that.


    Unh!


    Kuo nodded in a spirited voice to Lacilea, who reminded him in a somewhat stern tone.


    *****


    Junko, Makoto, Midori, Lui, Setsuna, Hotjiro, Hotomi, Mika, Clones, Masami, and the Ushimura sisters, for a total of fifteen people, pitched three tents on the flatland between the forest and the bark. Even though they were fifteen people, they could be counted as thirteen if you count only their bodies, since Setsuna had only a raw head and Kyaya and Maya had one body.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that you''re here in a big group, and there are too many women. And there are too many women. The three men are me, Shin and Lui, and the remaining 12 are women.


    Atsujiro looks over at once and says, "Isn''t the tent unbalanced?


    ''Isn''t the tent unbalanced?��Even if three men spend one, and Maya and Kya count alone, you can squeeze five men into the other two.


    And true.


    Well, it''s a large tent with enough space for five people, so it''s not a problem! You can go to the men''s tent if you want, even if it''s just me! Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Junko offers and lets out a dirty laugh.


    "Beautiful boy harem tent, huh? It''s a good thing that you''re not a fan of the original, because that''s what Junko and I want, too.


    "I don''t want to!��Don''t say anything else!


    Hearing No. 2''s words, Mika exclaimed in a slightly upbeat voice.


    Masami and the Ushimura sisters were photographing the flowers growing around the tent.


    I wonder if they call it lightly pigmented?��Flowers and leaves are also transparent?��And it''s not green, it''s blue or blue-purple, does it match the sky?��There are flowers of these colors on earth, but what is this color in the leaves and stems?��No, right?��Even if there were, it would surely be rare.


    Masami says, crouched in front of a light blue flower.


    "No guide this time?


    If we''re the first to arrive, it''s unlikely. And I hear there''s a separate entrance. There''s no mutual cooperation.


    "Guide?��Mutual cooperation?


    Hearing Kyaya and Maya''s words, Masami screams dubiously, "There used to be a billboard or something.


    ''There used to be a billboard or something.


    "Tablets too.


    "A billboard?��Tablet?��How can there be such a thing on another planet?


    Hearing Kyaya and Maya''s words, Masami asks, "There were several groups that were searching.


    ''There was more than one group exploring.''


    Mutual cooperation in noting the results of the survey and sharing information with others who don''t know each other.


    Something doesn''t feel right. I don''t understand. Am I not good at understanding?��That''s not true, is it?��I don''t think so.


    Hearing Kyaya and Maya''s words, Masami got a difficult look on her face and continued shooting the plants.


    ''No other group this time!


    While listening to the conversation between the Ushimura sisters and Masami, Mika shouts out.


    I''ve heard that Milk and her friends are coming, though. Or are they already here?��They don''t want to get used to us and want to split up.


    And, Junko.


    That talking cat." "That awesome white cat.


    A talking cat?��I thought Junko didn''t do animal testing?��I was just saying. This is not good. Isn''t this what you should be apologizing for?��It''s annoying. I''m pissed. Modifying a cat to become a talking cat. It''s nice and fairy-tale, but no animal testing, no way!


    Hearing Kyaya and Maya''s words, Masami became indignant and blamed Junko.


    It''s not like I created ...... or anything. I''m not sure why you would connect that to the fact that I altered ......?


    Junko denies it with a bitter smile and asks.


    My intuition tells me with a twinkle in my eye that there is no such thing as a talking cat in the natural world, and that strange things are usually the work of a mad scientist or a fox, so this is a sure thing. So there''s no doubt about it.


    It''s a mistake, and you shouldn''t be judgmental!


    I get it. It was a misunderstanding. Then you''re going to be suspected because you''re doing something wrong on a daily basis, right?��You see, I knew it was wrong to be a mad scientist, and it was a source of misunderstanding, and if something bad happened, I couldn''t help but be suspicious of it.


    That''s a good point, thought some of the people who were listening to Masami''s argument.


    Look, look, look! Interesting bugs! Look, look, look!


    At first glance, it looks like a beetle, but if it were only in shape, it would be found on Earth. Its wings are a bright blue color.


    I don''t see where it''s funny!��It''s beautiful, though!


    "Hey, hey, hey, No. 7 ...... are you okay with touching the creatures without permission?��What if it''s poisonous or has some weird germs?


    "I''ve already injected you with an immunity booster, but it doesn''t work for everything, so be careful!


    To No. 7, Mika, No. 2, and Junko each said, "I''ve brought a bunch of gloves.


    I''ve brought a bunch of gloves with me. You can wear these when you touch living things.


    As Atsujiro said this, he distributed transparent gloves, the kind that fit tightly in your hand, to everyone.


    Somewhat farther down the river, the eleventh and thirteenth and Hotumi are peering into the river.


    True, Lui and Midori walked into the forest.


    ''''Yea, that''s the guy who was pining for my brother Ma when he was here before!


    Midori finds a winged nudibranch flying through the trees and points to it, "It''s the same species, but it must be a different one.


    It''s the same species, but it must be a different one.


    Lui said.


    ''Yeah, well, it''s a long way from where I came before, and it''s also like I''m going to meet the same guy here or something like that~''


    While Midori was talking, the nudibranch slowly flew away.


    ''I wonder if he remembers me.


    As he looks away at the shrinking nudibranch, Makoto squints at it.


    I''m sure he''ll remember it, since it was so sticky.


    I was about to say that I too want to become a nudibranch and cling to it - a cumulative weight of my own weight.


    "That''s right, I''m pretty sure I''ve found Akul after this before?


    That''s the recording creature.


    Right when Midori and Lui were talking, Hotumi, No. 11 and No. 13, who were playing on the banks of the river, found the creature that was being talked about.


    ''Wow, that''s cute!''


    Or rather, it has flowers.


    "You didn''t run away when you saw us. On the contrary, it came closer. Can I touch it?


    Hotumi, No. 11 and No. 13''s eyes sparkle at the sight of the creature walking along the banks of the river.


    Their bodies, covered with soft white fur, look like moles, but their heads are bent with flowers growing out of them like a tapir. Teeth sprouting from its back like wings and a small flower on the top of its head.


    "Junko, I found an interesting creature!


    Hotzumi calls Junko.


    I''m sure you''ve found a good one. It''s a good find.


    When Junko arrived, she said that and picked up the creature - Akuru.


    Is it good?


    Eleven asks.


    ''The creature can memorize what it sees and show its memory as an image in another creature''s head!


    Junko said, and put Akul on the head of the eleventh.


    "Really--


    I was almost skeptical of the eleventh, but I would soon find out that it was true. An image came into my head.


    ''What are you doing ...... this ....... It''s terrible .......


    "Eleventh?


    What''s up?


    Junko and Thirteen peeked at the wide-eyed, shocked-looking Eleven, looking worried.


    After No. 11, Junko and No. 13 put Akuru on top of her head, and everyone else had roughly the same reaction, except for Junko.


    Finally, Hotzumi puts Akuru on his head.


    The image Akuru showed showed showed the banks of the river. It''s not here, but from the width of the river and the view, it''s probably the same river.


    It''s full of small, stocky, squat, quadrupeds. Their bodies alone resemble wombats. But their faces are quite different. Their eyes are hidden by the hair, and I can''t see their ears. The ears are also indistinguishable. Only their wide open mouths and the noses above their mouths are recognizable. A group of dozens of them are basking in the sun at the bank of the river.


    What are these creatures? It''s so cute. He''s so cute! Your mother has spoiled you!


    Hotzumi with an innocent voice. But the heartwarming scene soon comes to an end.


    In front of the group of stocky quadrupeds, a huge quadruped with a lot of horns and a naked, long-haired blond man riding it appeared. He stabbed them all to death with a long spear-like object in his hand.


    You will find a lot of people who have a lot of questions to ask.


    The terrible ....... This ...... why?��Just killing and playing?


    The sight of the man and the polygonal beast leaving behind only the corpse after killing them incessantly made Hotumi angry.


    ''What''s wrong with you!


    Mika comes over and sees that something is wrong with the eleventh, thirteenth, and Hotumi and calls out to them. Then Hotumi hands me the Akuru, and I look at the footage.


    It''s certainly not killing for the sake of eating. It''s a movement that seems to be aimed at killing itself. The person who is killing ...... looks completely earthbound.


    Junko said.


    ''Is it happening upstream of this river?��See, the shape of the river around there, doesn''t it look the same as in the video?


    No. 11 points upstream of the river.


    Let''s go!


    After watching the video, Mika shouted, and the five of us moved along the river.


    Upstream, there is indeed the same place as seen in Akuru''s video, and just like in the video, a large number of stocky quadrupeds are dead. Some of the bodies were in the process of being eaten by other creatures. Mostly small creatures are biting in large numbers.


    The awful ......


    Once again, Hotzumi says the same words.


    It hasn''t been that long. No corrosion. In terms of rigor mortis, I''d say it was about ...... a little before we got here?


    Touching one of the corpses, Junko decides so.


    This one is moving. We have a live child.


    Hearing the report of the thirteenth, the others went to the place where the thirteenth is.


    They came out from under the corpse. It looks like she was covered up by her mother and survived.


    The thirteenth said, holding the four-legged beast, which still seemed to be a child.


    ''But you''re badly hurt!��Recovery!��Innkeeper!


    "Yes, yes,


    Called by Mika, Junko responded with a smile.


    *****


    In the forest, Kuo and Lakirea felt the presence of an approaching person.


    ''Watch out. He''s pretty tough.


    "Kuu ......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. I''m not just talking about the fact that I''m not a fan of the "I''m not a fan of the "I''m not a fan of the "I''m not a fan of the "I''m not a fan of the "I''m not a fan of the "I".


    They were surprised to see the presence that appeared in front of them.


    A huge polygonal quadruped - that''s nothing to be surprised about. It''s a creature from this planet. Both Kuo and Lakirea had seen it many times before.


    But they couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw someone riding atop the beast. A long-haired blond man carrying a spear. He has no horns, and his hair and skin color are different from theirs.


    ''A man from the planet of the True People ......?''


    Kuo muttered as he looked at the blond man, who was expressionless, but looked at them with hostility and fighting spirit bared.

 2231 Chapter 5

    �r�̤�Ϧ���ˤʤꡢ�x��ϱ������ʤäƤ��Ƥ��롣�šݤ���������R��ʷ��ϡ������׵����x��ɢ�ߤ�K���ơ��ƥ�Ȥ�ǰ�ǤΤ�Ӥꤷ�Ƥ�����


    �������ʤ���֤ʚZӭ���ܤ�����Τ�����


    �܇�ǒ�ȡ����ֲ���Ƭ�öˤ���Ҋ�ƻؤ�ʤ��顢ʷ�䤬�ۤ���


    ���ͤ͡��Εr��Τʤ�r�˔����u�äƤ��뤫�狼��ʤ��h���äơ��Y���浹����ʤ�����


    ���浹�������浹�����ɘS�����η����ϻؤäƤ뤾�����Ԥ�Ԥ�äԤ�`���ľ䤢��ʤ�ȤäȤȎ���Ф������`��


    ���R�����~��Ц���w�Ф�ʷ�䡣


    �����ꤿ���Ƥ�إ��Ӥ����Τ�ʷ�������ʷ�䤬��ֱ�ˑ����Ƥ����Ϥ���ʤ���͡�


    ���褯�狼�äƤ뤸��ʤ�������ͨ������`�����äԤ�á�


    ������Ԥ��ȡ�ʷ��Ϥˤ�ˤ�Ц���ʤ��顢����ֲ��Τ褦�ʤ�Τ�Ĥޤ�ȡ��ǰ�˳֤äƤ��äƤޤ��ޤ���Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    ����ֲ�����˼���Ƥ�����Τ����˥Х��Х��ȱ��������


    �������M�B�͡��Ĥޤꤳ���ǤǤ⡢���⏊ʳ�����Bϵ���γɤ���Ƥ���ä��¤å���


    ʷ�䤬�Ԥ���ֲ��˔M�B���Ƥ�����餷����Τ�ֲ��ǤϤʤ�С�����äλ؅��ܥå����ؤ����롣


    ������ˤ�äƤ����Ĥ�꤫�����h�����`������������ʤʤ�������


    ��֪��󤾩`���e���������������ǘ���󤾡�����Ǥ��о��ϤǤ��뤫��͡��ޡ������Ƥ뷽�������Τ��g�`���o�����ɡ�


    �šݤ����~�ˌ�����ʷ��Ϥ������ԤäƤΤ�����


    �����ơ������ǰ��Υ�`�ĤϹ������Ƥ狼��Τ��ʣ����ꥧ�ҥ��`�롢�����ɤ�����


    �šݤ��ؤ�Ϥ�����ȡ��šݤ��ؤ��饢��饦��?�ꥧ�ҥ��`�뤬�w�ӳ��Ƥ�����


    ���ȳ̤��u���ߤ��ĵ����꤬���롹


    �ꥧ�ҥ��`�뤬�Ԥä���


    ���ځ��ˤ�끻�Ф������Ƥ��r�����⤭�Ť���롢���ˤι����Ȥ��ξ������⤷�������餽�줫�⤷��ʤ���Ԕ�������Ȥ�֪��ʤ�����٤Ԓ�����˼�äƤ�����


    �����ˤƤΤϺΤ衣����饦�ͤ��`���Σ���


    ʷ�䤬���ͤ롣


    �������Ǥ����ߤ�֪�Ԥȡ����줿�����Ԥ�֤�֪������������ҡ��Τ��Ȥ���λ���ˤʤɤȺ���Ǥ��롣�˵Ȥ�֪�Ԥ����ǤϤʤ����⃞��Ƥ��뤷���g�H�ҡ����⤺�ä���ɤ��줿�N��������������ֲ������ʡ�������ֲ������˾���ɜh���Ф��롢�����ػ�������Ȥ���٤롣�������˵ȤϬF���Ǥ����Ƥʤɷ󤤤Ƥʤ����������餳���ι����ʤΤ�������


    �ȡ��ꥧ�ҥ��`�뤬�Z�롣


    �������Ĥ餬���Ƥ�󤤤Ƥ���r����������δ���������Ƥ���äƤ��Ȥ�����


    ��Ԓ����„���Ȥ���˼����ʡ�˽��Ԕ������֪��ʤ���


    �šݤ��Ʋ�ˡ��ꥧ�ҥ��`����Ԥä���


    ���šݡ���Ҋ�Ƥá�


    �������������򤫤��롣


    Ҋ�Ϥ���ȿդ��⤤���Ⱦ�ޤäƤ�����̫ꖤ��Τ�Τ��य��äƤ��롣


    ���तϦ�դ�������


    �šݤ⤽�ι⾰��Ŀ��Z��졢�ޤ��ޤ��ȿդ�Ҋ�Ϥ��Ƥ�����


    ���त�⾰���͡����졢���줵��ɫ���`�������Dz�˼�h�ʚݷ֤˰��ޤ�롹


    �����Ԥä����R��д�����ޤ��롣


    ��˽���������ƳतϦꖤ�Ҋ�ơ������r�䤫���ˤϽ~�䤷�Ƥ��ޤä��衹


    �ꥧ�ҥ��`�뤬΢����Ц������줼���Ԥ���


    �����Ԥ�á����ä���Ҋ�Ƥ衣�¤����Ĥ⤢�뤾�`��


    ̫ꖤȷ����Ȥ�ָ��ʷ�䡣Ҋ��ȴ_���˶��Ĥ��¤��դ�ǤäƤ��롣


    �������ˤ����ϵ��򤸤�ʤ�����͡�


    �ȡ������


    �������ʤ�Ȥ�����ʻ��Ǥ����g���ФȤ����Ƥߤ�������������ʕr�������ޤ��Ф褫�ä��ʡ����䡭�����Ĥ�����ʕr�������ޤ����r�����뤫����


    �����Τ����Τ������ޤ�����Ҫ�ϟo���衣���������r���ˤʤ�ޤ������Ƥ���Ф����衣����˼��ʤ�����


    ��Մ�ᤫ�����Ԥ��šݤˡ����R��Ц���ʤ���Ȿ�ݤǤ����̨�~��ڤˤ��Ƥ�����


    ������


    ������饯���쥡�⡢�L����Ф�����饦�ͤ������Ǥ����¤Ͻӽ����Ƥ���r��Ǥ狼�ä���������ͨ���Υ���饦�ͤȤ����餫���`���¤⡢�狼�äƤ��롣�k���벨�L���dz��˵���������


    ���Ҥ夣�������á�


    ��Ǫ����՚ݤ�©�餹�褦�������򤢤���ȡ�ǰ�Ť�󤭤��Ϥ�������򷴤餷���Ϥ���ǰ�Ť�ݤ��褯�����ߵ���Ĥ�����


    ����ϑ餤��ʼ�ޤ�κ���Ǥ⤢�ꡢ���ĤǤ⤢�ä���ǰ�Ť�ߵ���Ĥ������ͬ�r�ˡ�ǰ�����򤱤Ʋ���ҕ�Υ��ͥ륮�`�α������Ť���Ƥ�����


    �����ȥ饯���쥡��ͬ�r���w���Ϥ��ꡢ���Ҥ˷֤���ƹ��Ĥ�ܤ��롣


    ��������������������������


    �饯���쥡�������򤢤������L���L����Фȶ�Ǫ���ߵ���Ĥ��롣��Ǫ��ξ��夬Ѻ���졢����Ф�󊤬�󤭤����ʤӤ���


    ����Ф�Ƭ����ǰ�ˤ������ʤ��顢���Фˤ���饯���쥡�᤬���Ƙ���ͻ����������


    ���η[�Ȥ��鼚�����ͥ륮�`�����o���������Ƥ��롣�饯���쥡�Ϥ��ι��Ĥ��ҙ���i��ȡ�äơ���˸����ƄӤ��Ф�������ҕ�ι��Ĥ�رܤ��롣ܞ�Ƥ������Τ褦���ٶȤ΄Ӥ��������g����˲�g�ij����ԩ`�ɤˤ������ƄӤ��Фä���������


    ����Ф���ȤϘ�����������뤦��


    �饯���쥡�Ϥ��ι��Ĥ�Ҋ�ФäƤ�������Ȥ��ФΤ褦�˺�˒����ä�����ҕ�Υ��ͥ륮�`�����ġ����ʤ륿���ߥ󥰤ȹ���λ�ä��򤫤äƤ��뤳�Ȥ򡢤Ϥä���ȸФ�ȡ�ꡢ�X���ȱܤ��롣


    ���Ҥ夣�����á�


    ��Ǫ����ޤ������򤢤����饯���쥡���򤫤äƿڤ�󤭤��_����


    ��������������


    �饯���쥡����ˮ����Ф������Է֤��夬����������褦�ʸ�ҙ���ܤ������Œg�����֤��夬�٤����ĄӤ��Ƥ��롣�Ӥ��Ȥ�Ҋ��ȡ��ڤ�󤭤��_������Ǫ����ˤ����롣��Ǫ��������`���ʤ����жϤ��롣


    ���������á�


    �����������ˮƽ���w�褹�롣ͨ�����w�褹��r���^�����w�֤������Εr���`�ä�����Ȥ����w��Ǥ��롣


    ʸ�Τ褦�ʄݤ����R������줿�������θ����w��ɥ��åץ��å�������Ǫ����^��ը�Ѥ�������Ǫ����^���󤭤��֥�ơ��饯���쥡���򤱤ƃP���Ƥ��������������⤫��롣


    �����g�ˤ�饯���쥡�Ϗ��L���𤳤��Ƥ��ꡢ�����ι��Ĥ��Q�ޤä������ߥ󥰤ǡ��L�򤵤�ˏ���������


    ���L����ݤ�餤�����������L���ܤ��Ƥ�������Ǥ������������Ƥ������������¶Ȥϴεڤ��¤��äƤ�����ѩ��줸���������ѩ�ؤȉ��롣


    ���Ҥ夣�������Ҥ夣��������


    ��Ǫ�������s��ơ��餱�ʤ����򤢤�������һ���ǽ���ФϤȤ����ȨD�D


    ������������


    ����ФΉ仯��Ҋ�ơ��饯���쥡��Ŀ���褯���������Ǥˤ����ˤ����Τϡ��ȳ̤ޤǤν���ФǤϟo���ä����ޤ�DŽe���ˤ����������ϴ󤷤Ɖ仯���Ƥ��ʤ�����ȫ��ë�य�����ǡ��Ǥäפ��̫�äƤ���Գ�Τ褦���������������ë��֬������Ҋ��ˡ������ˤϏ�����˼���롣�����������餺�����֤ˤ��Ƥ���Τǡ�����ФǤ��ä��¤��g�`���ʤ���


    ����������������������


    �������뤯��


    ����Ф���Ǫ����^�����Ĥ����Τ��ˤ���


    ���Ҥ夣�����á�


    ��Ǫ����Ф�������𤳤��ȡ���򷵤��ơ�ȫ�����Ǥ��Έ������Ӥ�ȥ�äƤ�����


    ë�य�����̫��Գ�Ȥʤä�����ФϺ����⤷�Τ��뤬����Ǫ��Ϥ����Ǥ�ʤ�������ФϤ��Τޤޑ餦�ȡ��T�\���Ƥ����Ǫ��������v�����жϤ����Τ���


    ���Ӥ���������


    �饯���쥡��׷�����Ȥ�����������Ф�����ζȤ�ͻ���ƹ��Ĥ��Ƥ��롣


    ��ҙ�ˤ⡢���������������ͥ륮�`����һ�k�����饯���쥡�γ��؞������


    ����`���Ȥ��Ƥϴ󤷤����Ȥϟo�����������w��Ǥ��뤳�Ȥ��Ǥ������饯���쥡�Ϥդ�դ�����¤��롣


    ���褯��ã���


    �����ơ�׷���ʡ�


    ŭ�ä�������׷�Ĥ��褦�Ȥ��������饯���쥡���Ƥ���������һ�ˤǤϤ��ʤ�ʤ����֤�Ҋ�ʤ��ơ�


    ���Ҥ�äȤ��Ƥ��줬�����ξ�������


    �ؤ˽���Ƴ�����������Ƥ��븸�ˡ����������ͤ롣


    ���������⤷��ʤ�����ͨ����ʤ��ä���


    ���餫�ˤ������ʲ��L��Ťĥ���饦�ͤ��ޤ��Ƥ����¤ȡ����ĤƤ����Ǥ��L�줿�����ˤȤ������Ĥ��¤�Ҋ�Ƥ⡢���ʤꮐ�|�ʔ��Ǥ��뤷�����Υ����ߥ󥰤ǬF�줿�r��ǡ����ο����Ԥϸߤ��褦�ˡ��饯���쥢�ˤϸФ���줿��


    ������


    �դ�������ä�핤ˡ������_�ϥЩ`�٥���`���Фä���


    ����˼�ä����ɡ��˶ह������ʤ�������


    ����핡������������Υܥ���


    ʳ���Ф˿ڤˤ������̨�~��„���ơ�٤Ү����Ү��ͻ���z�ࡣ


    ��٤Ү����Ү��������̽���Ǥ��ʤ����ʣ��������Ȼᤤ�����������


    ���؇�������Ф����뤱�ɡ������Ǥ��ض��̶Ȥʤ项


    ���Ҫ���„���ơ���Ү��٤Ү���𤨤롣


    ��٤Ү����Ү�����⡢�~���Ĥ����ܤäƤ櫓�Ǥ�ʤ��ߤ������͡�


    �������Ԥä���


    ���Ȥ����Ǥ��L�ΤϤɤ�����Σ���


    ʮһ�Ť��Ɇ���ڤˤ��롣


    �������δ���ˮԡ�ӤǤ�����˼����`��


    ���ä�����Ԥ����ӡ�


    ������ʤ�ҹ�ˤʤ�ǰ�������ä���˼����衭����


    �������Фˉ��������Ȥ����ʤ����ʡ�����


    �i����Ԥ��ߤɤ�ȡ�����������֤����Ԥ�����ɡ�


    ���W�伃�Ӥϡ��L�Τ�����˟o���褦�ʕr�������ޤ�ơ�����ˮԡ�Ӥ���褦������ǥե���ȤǤ������顢�ֿ��o�����ΰk����Ф��Ť��ޤ����ɡ��������_��������˼���ޤ��衹


    �����ä��`�������Ǥ⤽���Ԥ����Ϥ���äȥ�����͡��������󡭡���˽�_���磻��ɤ��ˤߤ�����Ŀ��Ҋ�����㤦�͡�


    �ۤ����~���ܤ������ӤϿ�Ц�����]�򤫤���


    �������Ӥ���Ȥ��ͥ�ʳ�٤����Ƥ����Τ��ʤ�����


    ʰ�ä��ֵ��Ƥ�g�ޤ������󤰤ꪕ�γ��Ӥ�֤��Ϥ��ơ��ۥĥߤ��|��������


    �����ޥͥ��Ϥ�᤿������������ͤ�������Ǥ��顢��֤�����ˤȤäƥ��ޥͥ��϶��ʤ�����顣�Ȥ������������Ӥ����g������Ȥ��{�٤Ƥߤ����ɡ���ʳ���~��ؐ�ߤ������ä���������᤿����������`��


    �����ä��`�����㤢ħ�����~ȡ�äƤ���`��


    ���Ӥ��Ԥ��ơ��ۥĥߤϴ��η��ؤ��򤫤���


    �ۥĥߤ��~��ȡ�äƤ����뤨��ȡ����󤰤ꪕ�ϴ�ϲ�Ӥ��~��ʳ���Ƥ�����


    ����ǰ�Ĥ����`�������Ӥ����˽���������H�ˤʤäƤ�������


    ���ɤ����ɤ�����


    �ۥĥߤδ_�J�ˡ����Ӥ�Ц��h����


    ������Υǥ����ƥ��`�Ρ����������\�Ф줿�����Ȥˡ�


    ����󣿡�


    ����������ǰ���衣����Υǥ����ƥ��`�Ρ����������\�Ф줿�����Ȥˡ�


    Ц��ԤäƤΤ���ۥĥߡ����Ť����ࡣ


    ���ۥĥߤ��ͩ`�����Ԋ�ˤ��`��������������á�


    ���Ĥʤ����Ť����Ƥ롣


    �����ؤؤء����Ĥʤ����˰��������ä�����


    �����Τ������ۥĥߤ���󡭡���ǰ�����¤Ϥ��褦�͡�


    �դ��ۥĥߤ򾽤�뼃�ӡ�


    ���Ǥ�˽�ʤ�����ףȣ�����ʤ�Ƥ��������Ťߤ�������ǰ���ä����`��


    ������Ϥ��졢����Ϥ���Ȥ��ơ���ǰ�����¤Ϥɤ�����˼����`��


    �����ä������㤢�ƥ��Τˤ���`�äȡ�


    �������������Фä����󤰤����㪕����ǰ�ϡ��ƥ��Τ˛Q�ޤä���


    �����ä���������Ү������٤Ү�������m��ǡ�ʹ��ħ���w�Ф��ƿդδ���񼯤��Ƥ��Ƥ��äơ��{�٤Ƥߤ�������ɡ��פĤ��ωcˮ�D�D��ˮ���ä��衣�����Ǥ�ˮ�⤢�ä����ɡ�����κ�ˮ�⤢�ä����������������⺬�ޤ�Ƥ������ץ�󥯥ȥ�Ȥ��͡�


    ���Ӥ�Ԓ�}��䤨�롣


    ���Ĥޤ�͡�����κ����Фȥ��`�Ȥ������ä���äơ��򤳤��κ�ˮ�����ä������Ƥ�����˼����


    ���դ����������_���äѤʤ����ȡ����Τ�������κ�ˮ�o���ʤä����ͣ���


    ����κ����ɤ�ɤ���Ϥ��äƤ����������񤹤�ߤɤꡣ


    ������ϴ��ɷ����˼����`���^ȥ�˺ζȤ⿎���äƤ���ߤ�������������ˤ����Ǥ����ˮ�������z��Ǥ���ߤ��������ͤ���ǧ�~�_�ˬF�줿�դδ����{�٤Ƥߤ����ɡ����饹?�ǥ�`���������z��Ǥ���ˮ���ä��衹


    �����η֤��ȡ����ˤ���������Фˤϵ���p�b�Ǥϟo�������郎�줶�äƤ��Ƥ⡢��˼�h�ǤϤʤ��Ǥ��͡�


    ���Ӥ�Ԓ��„���ơ��ۤ��Ԥä���


    ����˼�h�ǤϤʤ��D�D����ʤ��ơ��_�g�ˤ������衣�������������ʤ����ˤ�����������Ĥλ��Ǥ��T���_���Ȥˡ����郎�Ф������Ƥ���״�B�ʤ���衹


    �����Ĥλ��ǤϹ�������ܽӤ��v�S�ˤ��ä��Ȥ����¤�����


    ���Ӥ�Ԓ��„���ơ����㤬���Ĥ����褦�˽Ф����

 2232 Chapter 6.

    An enclosed space. A strange world filled with jet-black darkness, yet we could recognize each other''s figures. Many people were crowded in there.


    There seemed to be a sense of up, down, left and right in the space, and everyone was standing in the same direction. Everyone was standing in the same direction, but in different positions. They were standing not only horizontally but also vertically in different positions. But it is not weightlessness.


    The people who live here call this place the "Cage of the Old King.


    A naked man with long blond hair and a large quadruped with multiple horns entered from the doorway.


    "Looks like a lot of them. Caesar-dono.


    The naked, long-haired blond man called Caesar was silent as he and the quadruped sank to the bottom of the space. There is something huge underneath the space.


    It was a space inhabited by the deformed, but that which writhed beneath the space was singularly deformed. It was an elliptical, pulsating mass of flesh with several tubes wrapped irregularly around it. The tubes were also pulsing loudly, and I could clearly see that something was being carried in the tubes.


    Underneath the oval lump of flesh, another smaller lump of flesh rose up like a bump, and all the tubes were growing out of it. Above the lump of flesh was another smaller lump of flesh, this one shaped like a vase. The upper part of the vase-shaped lump of flesh also had a gaping mouth like a vase.


    Caesar and the quadruped came to a stop as they descended close to the lump of meat. The quadruped opens its mouth wide, and all sorts of creatures are spat out from inside.


    Some of the creatures that were spat out were dead from suffocation, but many were still breathing. The spit out creatures were then sucked into a fleshy jar.


    Each time a creature is sucked in, the jar peristalsizes violently.


    I''m sure the pubescent body is happy to see you. The pubic body is happy.


    Agoninro laughs at the scene. The inhabitants of the space call the lower part of the space the Yin body.


    Carrying food to the Yin body is one of the roles assigned to those who live in this space. If we feed the yin body as much as possible, it can accumulate nutrients. And they will be able to live on until the next time the sky breaks again.


    Seikichi Kurohato flapped his wings and sank close to Yintai. He pecked at Yintai''s body with his beak.


    Liquid overflows from the spot where Seikichi picks at it with his beak. They call this milk. By drinking this nutritious milk that overflows from the Yin body, they gain immortality and continue to live for a long time.


    Why do they live?��Why are they here?��What are they doing?


    They were caught up in only one impulse. They were like-minded. They worshipped and swore allegiance to the same person. Those they served were also of the same mind.


    Their hearts were simple, and they wanted only to kill and destroy.


    ************************************************************************************************


    Yuuki, Suzune, and Masama decided to go a little farther than the camp. Shiyou stayed behind at the camp, working feverishly on his research.


    Yuuki and the others had their own goals. They were told by Rijheidar that he would introduce them to his friend, Alraune, who was in the area.


    It was the morning after a night of sleep.


    I''m going to meet the Alraune of this planet.


    Suzune and Masama were stunned by Yuuki''s statement.


    "You know where she is?


    Suzune asks.


    "The Alraune inside me knows. I''m not sure what to do. It''s my punishment for not knowing and making you give unnecessary explanations.


    "It hurts, it hurts, Courage.


    You''re too old to be wrestling with a girl. Gyuu.


    Fumiyo is disgusted and cautions Yuuki to put the Scorpion Deathlock on Suzune. Of course, Yuuki didn''t listen to him.


    "If you find something rare, I don''t care what happens to you, just make sure you collect it!


    "If you find anything unusual, I don''t care what happens to you.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s just a rock.


    "Is that, hey, is that, by any chance, some kind of advanced bargaining?


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.


    I''m not sure.


    Junko, Makoto, Rui, Midori and Setsuna stayed at the campground while the others went on a trip.


    I feel so dull in the morning~


    Setsuna complained of her discomfort.


    It''s not only the composition of the atmosphere, but also the gravity that''s slightly different. Maybe that''s part of it. But I''m sure we''ll adjust quickly.


    Junko said. The difference in atmospheric composition has been adjusted with a chemical that will give you the same constitution as Alraune. Otherwise, the glass dew would cause carbon dioxide poisoning.


    If we adapt to the gravity here, we''ll have to adapt again when we return there, won''t we?


    Lui said.


    "That can''t be helped. What''s more, the lighter I get when I come here, the heavier I get when I return there. But I think it won''t take long for us to adapt to gravity. I think it will take less time than the adaptation to oxygen concentration.


    If a person who lives on the plains moves to the highlands, where oxygen is scarce, he will consume more energy. On the other hand, when people living in the highlands come down to the plains, they will be full of energy. Either way, over time, the body adapts to the air. Is this the same logic?


    That''s how it is.


    Junko nodded at Makoto''s words.


    I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.��It''s not like we brought her here and she''s still a potted ornament. We''ve been taking her around to see the sights, but can''t we let her walk around at her own will?


    Midori suggested.


    "Thank you, Midori. Thanks, Midori, but since Setsuna has accepted this fate of her own volition, I won''t ask for much.


    I''m not going to ask for much.


    I''m not sure how you got that body in the first place. ......


    You don''t have to move. It''s great.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    I''ve been thinking the same thing and made this last night.


    Junko went into the tent.


    A dozen seconds later, Junko came back with a small cart-like object in her right hand and a headgear in her left. I knew at a glance what it meant.


    She got up Setsuna''s potted plant on the dolly and put the headgear on her head.


    I can now move the car underneath at my will, Setsuna-chan.


    "Wow, thank you Junko-neechan!


    Setsuna thanked me with a delighted expression and quickly moved the dolly.


    "Wow, it moves! I can move it. It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to move on my own. It''s amazing.


    The dolly was moving at a very high speed and Setsuna was shouting with joy and excited.


    "Isn''t that too fast?


    I think I''m going to fall. It''s also slightly downhill, so it''s even more vigorous.


    I''m actually losing control.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what to do with it. Junko picks up the cart and Setsuna, who has fallen into the river, moaning strangely.


    I''m the one who contacted you before.


    As she was returning to the camp with Setsuna and the dolly, a familiar voice sounded in her head.


    * *


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea.


    It''s all white. I have the impression that this planet has only cold colors and very few warm colors. Maybe it''s just a coincidence that we''re in such a place.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence that this is such a place," said No. 11, looking around at the white rocks.


    Maybe it has something to do with the season, but I''ve been here before and the leaves were this color!


    Mika exclaimed.


    Mika exclaimed, "What is this, a pure white slug?��A leech?��It''s got a white flower growing out of its back. I can''t believe it. It''s creepy and beautiful all at the same time.


    Masami frowned at the strange creature on the rock.


    Masami frowned at the strange creature on the rocky shore, "This creature is a little strange in form, but it''s cute.


    No. 13 stroked a quadruped with an unusually thin body and a spherical head that he had found on a rocky beach. It is about the size of a rabbit, has smooth skin and appears to have no hair on its body. It looks eerie, but it seems to be a friendly creature, and it slides its spherical head into No. 13''s hand.


    Hmm?��What is that?��Is it a bird?��But it''s too big for that.


    The second wondered at the sight of countless something flying in the sky. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    Eventually, it approached until it was clearly visible to the naked eye.


    "Cicadas?


    "It''s a huge swarm of cicadas!


    No.2 and No.7 shouted, causing everyone else to look to the sky.


    Just as they had said, a large number of creatures resembling cicadas were dancing in the sky. And they were as big as human beings.


    Masami and Mika pulled out their guns. Although they were quite a distance away, they both noticed at the same time that the swarm of giant cicada-like creatures was emitting a deadly energy.

 2233 Chapter 7.

    This phenomenon, in which countless gates appear connecting Earth and Glass Dew, and rivers flow in the sky, occurs somewhere on this continent once every few decades. The location of this phenomenon is not fixed, but random. There is no information about observations on other continents.


    A voice bounced in Junko''s mind. There is no information on another continent.


    And during this period of space rupture, in the space rupture zone, the old king of the root people and his family members will come back to life.


    (Is that like the Great Demon King or God of Destruction of this planet?


    I don''t mind that interpretation.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    The Old King is the King of the Nehito, sealed away more than a thousand years ago. When the society and spirituality of the Nehito was still young, the Nehito society was still ruled by the monarchy. However, when the monarchy was abolished, the last king of the root people resisted fiercely, causing strife among the root people. But since we are plants that have developed only our intelligence, we used subordinate root people and other living things to fight a proxy war. The old king was defeated, but he put up a ward to keep the root people away from him. So, Nehito sealed the king in the space between the wards.


    (Yeah, yeah, it happens all the time.)


    "What?��Is that a common thing on your planet?


    (It''s a common thing on that planet.) "What! It''s a common thing on that planet?" Nehito shouted in surprise when he heard Junko''s words.


    (It''s a common story in manga, games, and novels.)


    (It''s a common story in manga, games, and novels.) "You''re talking about a creative story? ....... By the way, it seems that the old king was also in favor of abolishing the monarchy just before. But it seems that he suddenly changed his mind. However, the reason for this is unknown. There is also a theory that it was intentionally left unsaid.


    (Hmmm.... Is it something that''s inconvenient for the root people?


    (Hmmm... is this a bad thing for the root people?) "We suspect that''s the case too.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    The Old King and his dependents are evil people who are obsessed with hatred for the world. Every time the gate to your planet is opened, the Old King sends his dependents on a rampage. The dependents are those who have been parasitized with a special kind of alraune. Many of the dependents are from your planet. Their ferocity surpasses even the strong winds that blow on weekends when they are mutants without accommodation. There is not much difference in their combat power, but their goal is to eradicate life, and they will kill every living person in sight.


    (Hmm, ......, though my impression was that Raquillea was like that, too.


    I''m not sure what to make of it. The Old King and his dependents are killing machines whose sole purpose is to kill.


    (I see. I wonder if the word "berserker" was learned by the root people who went to Earth.


    "It''s a telepathic conversation with an automatic translation function, so I don''t think so.


    (It''s also interesting that he uses alraune even though he''s the king of the root people. Didn''t they have a conflict back then?


    It''s also very mysterious. There was also a theory that Alraune might have parasitized the root people, but our main body is a small plant, and unless the main body becomes huge, it''s impossible.


    When Junko heard that the main body had become huge, she was reminded of the merging trees she had seen in Kijima''s village.


    In the meantime, I''ve come to warn you about the danger of such people appearing in this area.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    "Oh ...... that''s .......


    Junko asked the question with a mean smile, and this time Nehito was upset.


    (Well, I don''t mind if you dance with her. (Well, you can dance for her, but it depends on how it goes. So, where is this Old King?


    The location of the place where they are enclosed - the "Old King''s Cage" - is in flux. It is wandering in a dimension that is off by one. We don''t know the exact location. We have learned that it is roughly in this area. All the rooters on the planet have been trying to identify the location, but we finally found out that this is the area where the family members are appearing and rampaging. It took me a long time because the area was too large. ...... Just then, I found out that Junko and her friends had come to this area again, and that''s why I called out to them. Yes.


    (I see. ......)


    Junko was very interested, but without knowing the exact location, there was no way to attack. In the event that you''re not sure where you''re going, you can always ask your family members.


    I''m not sure what to do. If there is anything else, I will contact you from here.


    (A ...... little ......)


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, please do not hesitate to contact us.


    I''m not sure.


    The cicadas flying in the sky were rushing towards Mika and the others with a clear intent to kill.


    As soon as they entered the battle, the cicadas began to chirp loudly.


    Masami and Mika shoot at the same time. The heads of the first two cicadas were shot out at the same time, and they fell to the ground.


    Mika, however, misses her second and third shots. The cicadas became wary and stopped flying in a straight line. Masami, on the other hand, was able to get a good hit and quickly dropped a total of five cicadas.


    "That''s a lot!


    Considering the number, speed, and location of the cicadas, it seemed impossible to annihilate them before they reached their location.


    And they''re much noisier than the cicadas on Earth. Are they noisier because they are bigger?��If that''s the case, then cicadas shouldn''t be huge. Don''t you think so?��Don''t you think so?��I do.


    Masami complained as she reloaded quickly.


    "Pink jersey!��Jersey Sentai Jajiranger!


    Eleven, dressed in a pink jersey, shouts as she poses in front of Mika and Masami. If they don''t do this, the power of the suit will not be fully demonstrated.


    a�?Minna ganba, gaba kaba ganbaa�|a


    No. 13 sings out. Everyone''s body was filled with elation.


    It''s hard to use my ''organic trap'' when they''re flying so high.


    "It''s hard to use my ''organic trap'' when they''re flying so high," grumbled No. 2 as he looked up at the swarm of cicadas.


    Eventually, the swarm of cicadas reached just in front of the six of them and swooped down to attack them all at once.


    "Pink Bazooka!


    No. 11 shouted the name of the technique and punched the giant cicada-modoki that was trying to grab him. The struck cicada was blown away, its body flattened, and it fell on its back and struggled.


    "Pink Bazooka!��Pink Bazooka!


    No. 11 struggled on the front lines against the cicada-modoki that kept coming down one after another. This is a natural role for someone who is most skilled in close combat, but it is also highly dangerous. And as a result of his flamboyant stance, in which he kills several cicadas by himself, he stands out and attracts them.


    Of course, in the meantime, Mika and Masami were firing their guns at each other, but the cicadas seemed to have come to understand the nature of guns, and were flying in all directions, making irregular and detailed curves, descents, and ascents to make it difficult for the guns to aim at them.


    Even so, Masami continued to shoot down the cicadas, but her pace had clearly slowed. Even Mika was barely able to shoot them down.


    "Random shenanigans!


    She fires a single shot in combination with her fate manipulation technique. The trajectory of the cicadas coincided with that of Mika''s, and the bullet pierced through the head of one of them.


    (One cicada per fate manipulation technique is far from enough. ......)


    It''s not easy for me to deal with them by shooting myself, and I decided that it wasn''t the right move, so Mika turned to No. 7.


    No. 7!��Coordinate with .......


    "No. 11!


    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on here.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.


    "Lucky break!


    Mika shot at the cicada as it tried to fly away after capturing No. 11, but the bullet missed. The fate manipulation technique did not work either.


    "Hey!


    More screams came from the crowd. I saw No. 2 being grabbed by two cicadas and snatched away.


    Masami fired her gun and shot one of them down, but the other one flew away with No.2.


    "No. 2!��No. 11!


    Mika shouted, watching as only the cicada-modoki that had grabbed the two of them left the battlefield and flew away at high speed.


    Let me go!��Let me go!


    The eleventh struggled in the air and resisted. But this was a bad idea. He was so confused that he didn''t even know how high up he was.


    The eleventh ripped off the cicada''s wings and twisted off the limb that held him.


    The cicada let go of No. 11''s body. It was then that No. 11 finally realized what had happened. He looked down and realized. There was a forest below. But the trees were small. He could see many trees. He could see the earth quite far away. It was at this point that she realized that she was in a ridiculously high place, and fear and despair took over her.


    While fighting with the cicada, Mika was sure that she saw the eleventh fall into the forest.


    (No. 11 fell!��(No matter how much he''s wearing a reinforced suit for hero mice, if he falls from that height, he''ll be ......!


    Mika was also gripped by fear and despair at that moment.


    While Masami and Mika were still fighting back, another gunshot rang out, and the cicada-modoki fell.


    As Masami and Mika fought back, another shot rang out and a cicada fell. Hearing the shot, Makoto, Lui, Midori and Junko could be seen entering the rocky area.


    "Man-eating fireflies!


    Lui and Midori activated the same jutsu at the same time. Small lights flickering in the shape of a crescent moon danced wildly, turning the bodies of the cicadas into a hive and dropping them one after another.


    "Is that the master?��It''s big, and I''m pretty sure that''s the one. I think so.


    As the number of cicadas dwindled, Masami spotted a giant cicada among them.


    However, immediately afterwards, the entire swarm of cicadas flipped in the air and flew away at once. They must have decided that the odds were not in their favor.


    No. 2 and No. 11 were snatched away, and No. 11 fell into the forest!��Pretty far away from ...... pretty high up!


    Mika grabbed onto Junko and complained bloody-mindedly.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    Junko asks calmly, and Mika points with a trembling fingertip to a rocky hillside, far above the forest.


    That''s a quandary. ......


    What the hell is that?��What the hell?��What''s that line?��What''s with that face?


    When she heard Junko''s words with a mysterious look on her face, Mika shouted even louder than usual.


    I''m sorry to have to tell you this, but you''d better be prepared.


    "Sonnya......


    No. 7 fell to her knees in astonishment at the line Junko had uttered. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Mika froze on the spot.


    It''s the level of ...... unless there is a miracle. Let''s go there.


    Junko said and moved towards the forest where the eleventh would have fallen. Masami, Midori, and Rui followed her.


    We''re not sure he''s dead yet. We haven''t decided that he''s dead yet.


    "Ah, .......


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it or not.


    It''s a great way to get to know the people in your area.


    "What is it?


    Immediately after Yuuki shouted, something fell right in front of them, destroying a lot of branches and making a loud noise.


    A little later, a large number of broken branches also fell.


    The person who fell was a woman wearing a pink jersey and a pink helmet that seemed to resemble a bird.


    A girl in a costume fell from the sky. ......


    Suzune muttered in dismay at the sight of this too-unexpected event.

 2234 Chapter 8.

    "What''s with the ...... outfit? Is that a squadron hero costume?


    Yuuki frowned when he saw the fallen No. 11.


    "He''s wearing a jersey. ...... A pink jersey is kind of awesome.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    "I don''t feel Alraune. You''re dying. I''ll heal him for now.


    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I think it''s a good idea.


    "But, but, what if it''s an enemy?


    Masama asks.


    What if it''s the enemy?��Masama, you''re so dumb sometimes. Don''t you think it''s a stupid question?


    "Oh, ......, yes, that''s true. If they were enemies, you would just kill them.


    Masama smiled at the teasing mouthful of courage.


    In the event that you''re in a position to make a decision on the best way to go about it, you''ll be able to do so.


    "It''s not just a critical condition, it''s a fatal one.


    "It''s not just a critical condition, it''s a fatal one," Yuuki said with a difficult face.


    "Will it ever heal?


    Suzune asked with a worried look.


    "It''s not dead yet. I can heal it. It''s just that I''ll have to use a lot of strength too. It''s been a long time since I''ve healed such a serious injury.


    Yuuki spoke with an unusually serious look in his eyes.


    "It''s done .......


    After using his power for nearly several minutes, Yuuki exhaled heavily, wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned off the demon.


    ''I''m not getting up.''


    Suzune said as she looked at No. 11. I''m not going to wake up.


    I''m not sure what to do. Even if we can repair the damaged body by pouring power into it from the outside, his physical strength is also considerably impaired. He needs to rest for a while.


    Do you think feeding him sweets will speed up his recovery?


    No, it won''t. How am I supposed to feed him?


    Yuuki was taken aback by Suzune, who pulled out a large amount of sweets from her clothing pocket and held them up in her hands.


    "Hey, someone''s coming.


    Masama said, sensing a presence. Even without being told by Masama, both Yuuki and Suzune noticed.


    The five people who appeared were Junko, Makoto, Mika, Masami, No. 7 and No. 13, who had come into the forest to look for the drop point of No. 11. Midori and Lui had gone to report to the others.


    Yuuki and Suzune-chan. And Masama-kun?


    Junko calls out.


    "You''re .......


    Yuuki looks at Junko and gives her a blatantly disgusted look.


    "Number eleven!


    Mika shouts and rushes over to the fallen 11.


    I healed you. You can thank me until the day you die.


    "You healed him?


    Hearing Yuuki''s words, Mika touched Eleven''s neck. His pulse was normal.


    You have that kind of power, Yuuki-kun.


    Don''t give away people''s abilities without their permission, you porno bitch.


    When Junko taught her, Yuuki protested unhappily.


    You said yourself that you cured the pornographic woman .......


    "That''s right.


    Junko retorts, and Yuuki admits it honestly.


    Thank you!��I owe you!


    "Thank you very much.


    "Thank you so much!


    "Oh, I owe you!


    Courage says in an arrogant tone to Mika, No. 13 and No. 7, who thank him with tears in their eyes and voices.


    "This girl is Tsukina Mika.


    Suzune points to Mika and says.


    Who is she? I don''t know.


    Yuuki was unconcerned.


    Yuuki didn''t watch TV at all. He''s a musician, a backstreet cleaner, and an uproarious celebrity.


    "Oh, no, no, no, no!��It''s not wrong!


    Mika was a little shocked by Suzune''s explanation.


    I''m not sure what to say. It''s noisy.


    I''m sorry!��It''s a habit. ......


    Mika apologized after being warned by Yuuki.


    "Yuuki and the others are here too. Are you here to find out about the roots of Alraune?��And .......


    Junko looked at Masama and Yuuki in turn.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    I''m not sure. I think Yuuki and I are friends.


    Masama smiled.


    It''s not that Yuuki and I are part of Masama''s organization.


    "You know, Suzune, is that something you have to deny?


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I can''t help but think about that possibility. I''ve decided to meet with Alraune and the others to look for clues.


    When asked by Junko, Yuuki replied.


    I want to know, too. Makoto, Mika, can I go my separate way for a while?


    Are you coming with me?��No, thank you. I don''t want any pornographic women.


    Junko''s request was brusquely rebuffed by Yuuki.


    Erotic women are not ...... erotic.


    No, it''s erotic. It''s up to me to decide whether it''s erotic or not. If you really want to come with us, hide your legs. Wear a long skirt or pants.


    Suzune-chan wears shorts, too.


    I''m fine with that.


    It''s not okay. I don''t remember giving you permission, but you''re a retainer and you don''t listen to me.


    When Junko prodded her, Suzune reopened the door and Yuuki grumbled.


    You''re a strange one, .......


    Mika whispered in Makoto''s ear.


    I''m sure you''re right. But this guy saved me too.


    True.


    I think one mad scientist can do a lot of good.


    "You don''t need to sell yourself like that.


    Junko tried to appeal to him, but Yuuki refused.


    "Are you coming too, by any chance, Fumio-chan?


    That''s what Fumiyu calls you, ....... That''s disgusting. It''s not appropriate for such a selfish, arrogant and pompous person. Change it.


    "Nene, Yuuki, Suzune. When we get back to Fumy, why don''t you three call me Fumyachan at the same time?


    "Good idea. That''s a good idea for Masama.


    You two do what you want. I refuse to do so.


    Yuuki didn''t like the name Junko had used for Fumio, but Masama and Suzune liked it.


    If you don''t want to go with me, at least let me know how it goes later.


    "All right. Suzune, tell them later.


    Yuuki and the others left deep into the forest, while Mika and the others turned back with the unconscious 11.


    It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web. I''m going to stay, though.


    Junko said as they walked. I think I''ll have to tell everyone about the Old King that Nenin gave me later.


    I''m not going home either!��No.2 has been kidnapped!��I have to get him back!


    Mika, who was holding No. 11, shouted with determination.


    * * *


    A large number of giant cicada-models flew in and landed in front of the Old King''s cage.


    The door to the space was opened, and the most gigantic cicada-modoki carrying No. 2 entered.


    "Cicada helper. You have reduced your numbers considerably. I see you have met your match.


    Agoninro laughed at the cicadas.


    It seems that the strongest of the strong have come to us in droves through the portal in the sky.


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing.


    It had hands and legs. It also had a head. It had a mouth. The nose seemed to have ridges, but no nostrils. No eyes or ears. It appears to have hair on its head, but it is not actually hair. It''s all transparent, ultra-thin tentacles. The whole body is also colorless and transparent.


    What makes them even more unique is that they have rows and rows of tiny, pea-sized projections on the sides of their bodies, behind them, and in front of them, from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads, which emit iridescent light and then disappear. The blinking speed was so fast that it seemed as if the light was constantly running from my feet to my head.


    It was as if the light was constantly running from my feet to my head. It was fun to see how tough some of them were. You should go and play with them, Kushimura. You should go and play with the Kushimuras, you might find some of them, like us, to be reverent to the Old King.


    "I see. Well then, I''ll go.


    The neon-lit translucent human known as Kushimura left the Old King''s cage.


    In the meantime, the cicada-modoki called Semisuke, carrying No. 2, approached the huge lump of flesh - the Yin body - and stood in front of the meat pot.


    The flesh pot opens its mouth wide. The cicada drops No. 2 into it. It was impossible for him not to know what this meant. He knew at once that he was about to be eaten by this unidentifiable lump of meat.


    I don''t want to die!��I don''t want to die!��Somebody help me!


    No.2 cried out and flailed, but she was no match for Semisuke''s power and was pushed into the flesh pot with no resistance.


    The second girl cried out and flailed, but she was no match for Semisuke''s strength, and he pushed her into his flesh.


    Agoninro laughed at the scene.


    The entrance to the jar was closed. There was no way to save him. At least, none of the inhabitants of the Old King''s cage have ever been saved.


    While the seal is being broken, they bring food to the Yin body and throw it in like this. This will provide them with nourishment for decades while they are sealed up, and will keep their bodies alive.


    When the space closes again, they will be drawn to this space and will not be able to leave. Such a curse is placed on the Old King, and on the Old King''s family members.


    "It''s coming .......


    A voice with an overwhelming sense of presence echoed in the consciousness of the inhabitants of the cage.


    "Old King. Are you awake?


    I''m not sure what to say.


    It''s not that I don''t like it.


    The old king telepathically replied to the inquiring Agoninro with unintelligible words: "Curse ......, resent ......, kill ......, destroy ....... All are resentful, cursed, and hateful ....... You are my brethren. Vindictive brethren. At this time when the sky is torn, burn every life you see.


    I know you by heart, sir.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea.

 2235 9.

    A creature similar to a large sea cucumber that moves slowly along the plain, more than 100 meters in length, 30 meters in width and 10 meters in height.A large number of plants grow on its back.The grass, as well as the trees, form the forest.


    Between the trees was a tent.


    Junko, you''ve brought a lot of people here.


    In the tent, a white cat is lying down with her belly peeled.


    "You know what I mean?We won''t be able to use communications equipment here. "


    A brown-skinned, all-backed man sitting in front of a white cat talked to the white cat.


    The root man rewarded me.It seems to have already come into contact with Junko.They also told me about the ancient king. "


    White cat milk tells the brown-skinned man Viper.


    The viper looks out of the tent.The cocoons, null, and Tsukiji are playing innocently.Cocoons and Vipers come to this planet for the first time this time.They were not cautious last time because they were transplanting copies of Allaune in their bodies.


    This giant sea cucumber is the same place that Milk, Nur and Tsukudani once fought against.The milks found the door open in the same place on Mount Gambler that they had visited last time, and they came from there.Last time, it was opened by the technique of complex devil, including the cow village sisters, but this time it occurred naturally.Milk sees the effect of opening it before, whether it was opened naturally in the same place.


    "I got some pretty interesting information from Root Man."


    What kind of information?


    There is a final form of Araune.I don''t know what it is, but I don''t know what''s important. "


    "You still don''t have that kind of stuff, and you don''t even know it at the real Allaune?It''s a dream story. "


    Listening to the milk, the viper says in an ironic tone.


    That rotten sarcasm sounds sweet to my ears.Considering the monster Araune ten years ago, the possibility of its existence is immeasurable. "


    Milk said in a mood voice, and continued to grow hair.


    And Hotsumi came downstream of the river, with Tino the son of the native creature, who had lost his companions, and Gaye, Maye, and Jejiro.


    Sometimes Tino was by the river, and the bait was to feed the surroundings.Yesterday, when I gave the fish, I ate it properly.


    "I eat other than fish.I have a great appetite. "


    Tino eats not only fish, but also shellfish and aquatic plants one after another.Even though it is small, its slender body is perfect for the image of a big eater.


    "There is a possibility that you will eat anything, so you should not give anything.There was nothing wrong with the excrement today. "


    "I checked that, too.Great Great "" Poop Check B "


    The Sisters of Ox Village are impressed by the work of Hot Jiro, as Hot Jiro said.


    After dinner, Tino plays with the scallops.Heat Jiro, Gaye, and Maye were observing plants and animals.


    It appeared suddenly in front of four people who were having a good time.


    "That''s...."


    Hot Jiro was the first to realize that it appeared with a cold killer.I noticed it before I got close, so I didn''t have to be raided.


    All four of them were familiar with the appearance.I saw it in Acre''s footage.A giant beast with dozens of horns and a blonde naked spear man on board.Someone who mechanically killed Tino''s people.


    He''s the one who killed this kid''s people.


    Hotsumi embraces Tino, and Caesar is stared at by the family of the ancient king, a blonde man with a long expression of anger.


    "Magical girl, I''ll never forgive you, I can''t forgive you.Everybody stay out of it.I''ll do it. "


    "I know how you feel.I''ll do it when it''s in danger. "


    It was a scallop that declared in a warm voice, but Jiro calmly stabbed the nail.


    "You don''t have to fight alone." "Outer roads are fine."


    "I''m not a one-on-one guy."


    "I felt the same way.So I''m sorry about the scales. "


    Join forces.


    Gaye and Maye didn''t want to hear Whispering''s story from the beginning.The sisters, who had stepped on quite a few occasions, knew at a glance that Caesar was quite dangerous.


    The scallop took out his wand.A creepy wand with countless eyeballs on it.And the handle is bone.


    When the dust waves its cane, a vivid pink beam illuminates it.


    A Polygon with a Caesar jumped and avoided the beam.And as the leap filled the space and landed, the Polygon dashed violently towards four and one.


    Tino, embraced by the scallops, trembles and shrinks in the scallops'' arms.


    (Remember?That he killed his family and friends.So....)


    Conscious of that, the fireflies burn the fighting spirit.


    "Transparent Stiff Wall" "Extra Spike at Foot"


    Gaye and Maye use improvisation magic simultaneously.


    Gaye created a barrier of invisibility in the direction of the Polygon and tried to collide with the Polygon, but the Polygon''s movement stopped before it reached that barrier.The magic of Mayer spread powerful mucus to the ground in the direction of the Polygon''s progress, and the Polygon stepped on it and its feet stopped moving away from the ground.


    Okay.


    He gripped his fist and nodded satisfied with his glorious face.


    "A little mayhem...."


    I don''t know.


    It''s a gay game where you waste your magic, but Mayhem doesn''t get along.


    "Phew!


    The Polygon roars and struggles to escape the ground rattles, but its adhesion and adsorption are extremely strong and there is no sign of leaving at all.


    Against such a Polybeast, the scallop waves his wand again, emitting a pink beam.


    This time, the Polygon can''t avoid it, and the Polygon eats a beam into half of its body.Shortly afterwards, the Polygon stopped moving.


    I wondered if half of the beamed Polygon had turned pure white, and it collapsed.The half-body Polygon collapses sideways.


    "What did you do?


    "Well, when you get a beam of scallops, you look like the wife who looked back when she ran away from Sodom and Gomorrah.I mean, salt. "


    Asked by the sisters, Hotsumi answers.


    I know that story.


    "Ma''am, poor, irrational story."


    When Gaye and Mayer said, Caesar, who was riding on the Polygon, jumped big and began to dash toward the four and one.


    Then, two seconds after dashing, Caesar''s body fell backwards in a motion that looked like it was being played.It hit a gay barrier of invisibility.


    Okay.


    Gripping his fist, Gaye nodded satisfied with his glorious face.


    The scallops emit a pink beam towards the fallen Caesar.


    However, Caesar jumps up immediately, avoiding the beam in an extreme place, and puts out the spear many times on the spot.


    Every time Caesar shook his spear, it was visually clear that there was an energy wave.There is intense dust from the ground.


    "Broken"


    Gaye said. It''s an invisible barrier.


    Caesar also understands it and runs again.


    The scallops waved their canes again, but this time they didn''t give out a pink beam of salt.


    An explosion occurs where Caesar is.The blast reached a place where there were four and one, all of them unexpectedly holding their faces.


    Caesar stopped moving, but he wasn''t dead.I didn''t even fall down.I''m taking damage.I was badly injured inside my body and the flesh fragments were scattered everywhere.


    However, scattered pieces of meat are drawn to Caesar''s body one after the other, and the wounds are blocked.It seems to have a fairly strong regenerative ability.


    "This is trouble."


    "You should think about your hands and seal them."


    Gaye and Maye say.Hot Jiro also thought that the salt beam of the scallops might be more effective.


    Caesar rushes back in time.If he had a strong regenerative ability, he thought it would be a hassle to get into the enemy''s Attack Range.Both Hotsumi and the Beef Village sisters have powerful regenerative abilities, but not as hot as Jiro Hasa.And if the Beef Village sisters were to be attacked and destroyed by a regenerator, they would die.


    "Candy Festival"


    I heard a familiar voice.At that moment, a lot of polka dots were fired from the river and poured down against Caesar.


    Polka dots were changing like high-viscosity candy.It sticks to Caesar''s body, slows down Caesar''s movement, and finally stops completely.


    "Yea, you can use the star charcoal magic taught you by good governance."


    "I don''t have a very good memory of that technique."


    Midori, who appeared, said in a moody voice, and tired said in the traffic.Long ago, tiredness watched your head undergo this surgery from afar.


    "Hotsumi, now.Make it salt. "


    Heat Jiro prompts Caesar''s movement to be sealed with reinforcements.


    The scallops nodded and tried to release a pink beam, but Caesar''s body changed dramatically in an instant and jumped straight up into the sky.


    During the flight, a large amount of candy stuck to Caesar''s body was blown away.But it didn''t blow up because it flew.He was blown away by his ability to change.


    "Liar, I''ve transformed..."


    Whispering is stupid.Hot Jiro also opens his mouth.


    When I saw Caesar''s transformation, I was even more surprised at Gaye, Mayer, and Midori.These four were familiar with their appearance.


    Short, straight corners.A boy with red hair and red eyes, pink skin, insect wings, and a well-dressed face.


    "Raquel?" "Sexual harassment alien?


    "Fuwow... you mean you''ve transformed into a Raquel?


    Shortly after the Beef Village sisters and Midori said, there was a blizzard in the surrounding area.


    "Be warm." "There''s no wind around us and Midori."


    Gaye and Maye activate magic.The snowstorm stopped only around six people.


    "The next conversation I''m going to say after Gaye is, ''Hey Maya....''"


    "Do you really want to capture the abilities of the opponent you fought?


    Mayer laughed slightly, but Gaye spoke a completely different dialog.


    "If we don''t get them fast, they could copy my power too."


    Midori looked up at Caesar, who was the same as Raquela, but stopped in the air with no expression and no sign of a familiar roar.

 2236 10.

    "Nevertheless, is it possible to copy them completely?"


    Tired speaks of doubt.


    "Possible deterioration copy.I''m not as intimidated as Raquel. "


    "Hey, grandfather.I was thinking the same thing.But if you can blow this extensive snowstorm, whether it''s a degraded copy or not, it''s quite powerful and I think you can transform into someone else. "


    Midori gives his opinion.


    Caesar stopped the blizzard, which he saw as ineffective.


    Caesar raised his hand and pointed to heaven.Tired Midori and the Beef Village sisters know what that behavior means.


    Caesar knows.Caesar also knows how to use abilities to capture and capture the other person''s DNA and capture their appearance and abilities.


    As Midori said tirelessly, Caesar can''t copy everything.You cannot exceed the limit of your own power.Even if you copy a creature that is stronger than you, you can''t use that ability at all, or you can only use the power you suppress.The state of physical exhaustion is also different from the original.


    A black cloud appears in the sky.Caesar triggered the lightning.


    (But it''s also true that snowstorms, thunderclouds, and degraded copies are quite powerful.)


    I glanced at the thundercloud and thought I was tired.


    "Lightning rod." "Nhifunsu."


    Gaye creates a way out of electric shock, and Maye stretches an invisible barrier.


    As Caesar shook his fingers down, lightning struck two places.


    Tired and midori metastasized and escaped.Gaye, Maye, Hotsumi, and Hotjiro managed to outperform their sisters'' improvisation magic.


    "It''s a subtle numbness..."


    "My ears are going crazy..."


    Hot Jiro and Hotsumi looked down.


    "I couldn''t prevent it completely."


    "Lots and lots and lots and lots of bullets."


    Gaye and Maye say.


    "Evil Cause and Effect Revenge"


    Tiredness strikes Caesar with magic.From the tired hands, something like a black sparkling ultra-thick beam was released.


    Caesar moves fast to avoid exhaustion.Shortly after the dodge, however, a shock struck his back, and Caesar blew himself up in the air, spinning his body many times.


    The man who attacked Caesar was the same as Caesar.They flew in such a hurry that they kicked Caesar in the air.


    "What? Did you double up?


    "It''s not like one of them is a phantom...It''s physical. "


    Hot Jiro and Hotsumi looked up at the sky and murmured.


    "No, that''s not a phantom or a double. It''s real."


    Midori laughs softly.


    "Quhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Raquel, who appeared, raised her angry roar and flew again at high speed towards Caesar, who had become herself, and pushed her head into Caesar''s body.Caesar is blown away again.


    Quoooooo!


    Yet another person with a similar appearance flew along with the roar.It''s my son''s quart.


    - That''s him. - Qua.


    Gaye and Maye looked up at Quo and broke their mouths.


    "Kuuuuu!


    Push the quark up from the bottom and stick it into Caesar''s body.Caesar, who was greatly chewed up, drowned loosely.


    "Tino, look.Now I will avenge your people. "


    Whispering said, turned Tino''s body upside down and turned his face toward the slowly falling Caesar.


    "I don''t know if that''s your wish, but I''ll do it because I want to."


    He shook his wand and fired a pink beam.


    Caesar did not avert this attack.


    The pink beam hit Caesar directly.Specifically, she had a pink beam down to her lower body and chest.Then the area exposed to the beam immediately turns to salt.


    Caesar''s transformation is resolved.Return to the original blonde.Damage that cannot be sustained while transforming.I lost more than two-thirds of my body in an instant.If you don''t spend it on regeneration, you''re dead.


    But it is not in a permissible situation.


    "Quhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Raquel roars, pointing towards heaven, as Caesar did earlier.There are already thunderclouds. A thundercloud made by a unique Caesar.Raquel used it to summon the thunder.


    Caesar falls to the ground.Impact deals more damage and strikes Caesar.Shortly thereafter, lightning struck Caesar''s body directly.


    Caesar, lying on his back on the ground and falling just above his chest, could not regenerate.She couldn''t move with a twitch and looked up at the sky with her eyes open.The regenerative capacity is limited.I was overkilled beyond regeneration.


    The scallops released a pink beam while the rest of Caesar''s upper body became salt and collapsed.


    "Kuaaaaaaa!


    "Ooooooooo!


    Raquel and Qua''s parents and children together shouted victory.Both parents and children look like boys.


    "It''s settled ~, and Quo, Raquel, Ooh Hisa ~"


    Midori, tired


    When Midori waved her hand and shouted, Qu reacted and looked back with a smile.


    "I didn''t do anything.I wasn''t even satisfied with the commentary character. "


    Hot Jiro dropped his shoulders and murmured.


    Caesar used to like the sunset.


    Caesar doesn''t talk. When I came to this planet and became the family of the ancient king, I only said one word, and I have not spoken at all since.


    "What''s your name?You know this word because it has been translated.Don''t you want to be named?


    "Caesar"


    I was persistently asked by the family of my predecessor, who named Jinrong Kurosanzan, and I had no choice but to say a word and say a proper name.Actually, it''s not even my real name.I didn''t want my real name to be named, but it was persistent, so I decided the name appropriately and kept it in my mouth.Afterwards, he became known as Caesar among his family.


    Caesar''s heart was exhausted.I was desperate for everything.I was losing everything.


    Caesar''s family was slaughtered.Both his wife and his two children were killed.Furthermore, Caesar was arrested as the perpetrator.


    My wife''s parents and brothers treated me like a murderer and cursed me.Even my parents didn''t believe me.


    Caesar was desperate to pray to God.Destroy this cruel fate.I need your help. He wants proof of justice.


    But fate was ruthless.Caesar was sentenced to death for an unjust crime.


    Though Caesar cursed God and cursed the world, his heart was exhausted and his anger did not boil.Just curse. Hate.


    A distortion of space appeared in front of such a Caesar.


    I didn''t think God saved me.But salvation did exist.Picked up by the family of the ancient king, he gave strength from the ancient king, and received a new life.


    Then Caesar, like the rest of his family, went out only when the ancient king''s cage was connected to the outside world, and brought about the slaughter.


    Caesar kills indiscriminately and mechanically.If there is life, I will deny it from one end.Turn it off.


    Caesar was comforted by the loss of life.Denial of being alive.Forced stoppage of life.Not to eat, but just to comfort your mind a little, just to refresh it.


    Caesar knew that if he kept killing, one day he would be killed.I wasn''t scared.All fate has to be accepted.


    Then came Caesar.


    With two-thirds of his body salted, dropped from the sky, struck, and even thundered, Caesar''s life is about to end.


    Look up to heaven. The blue sky is as thin as purple.The sky is different from Earth.


    Caesar liked the sunset.I want to see the red sunset again, not the blue sunset of this star.Shortly after that, Caesar''s upper body was salted and collapsed, and his consciousness was cut off.

 2237 Eleven.

    True, Junko, Mika, Nos. 13 and 7, and No.11 who remained unconscious returned to the campsite.


    So Makoto and Junko were reunited with the strangers.It''s a quart.


    True!


    As Qua confirms his true appearance, he literally jumps in with great joy.


    "Qu... I was hoping I wouldn''t see you again, but I saw you again."


    True smiles rarely.


    "Truly, this is a tough time right now.There are some weird guys. "


    The joy of resumption is cut out immediately, and Quo tells her with a mysterious face.


    Raquel arrives in a campsite with only a quart.He said he would look into the unsalted part of the Polygon''s body on Caesar and left it there.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Raquel again."


    "Remember us?


    When the Beef Village sisters greeted Laquila, who arrived late...


    I remember.


    Did you talk!?


    Raquel laughed and nodded, so she was surprised at all her sisters.


    "My son was able to communicate with you, right?I applied the technique applied to my son so that he could communicate with anyone. "


    Raquila to explain. Actually, I''m not speaking the same language.It''s an automatic conversion of intentions that sounds like you''re talking.In the past, this automatic translation of intentions became functional only in the face of Qua and Yukioka Laboratories.


    "Hmm... the strong wind that blows over the weekend is also quite powerful ~"


    Impressive.


    "By the way...."


    Raquel looks at the scallops.


    "Huh, what? Did I do something wrong?I''ve been staring at you so much ~ "


    Raquel and Qua stared at each other in hostility and whipped.Since the end of the previous battle, he had been looking at hostility and vigilance.


    "I know why.I''m probably on guard because I''m cosplay.Absolutely. I understand. "


    "Er, that''s terrible.It''s not the first cosplay. "


    Hearing the words of Masami, Hotsumi frowned.


    "I''m sure Hotsumi has the qualities of Allaune."


    Junko said. Whale has not been implanted with Araune, but has been treated in such a way that it is endowed with the evolutionary properties of Araune itself.


    "Qu-kun, Raquel, Hotsumi''s Allaune is reproduced from around the world, so don''t be so vigilant.Our companions. "


    "I knew you were my buddy.That''s why I didn''t do it.But the Lower Root Man "Allaune" is an enemy, and I really don''t like it. "


    Qu said to Junko to calm down.


    "Ugh... I''m a hater..."


    Raquel told the scallops to try to cry.


    "Avoid obvious manners.Look at this. "


    Raquel pulled something black out of the bag she lowered to her waist.


    Seeing it covered in bodily fluids, Junko approaches Raquila and receives it from Raquila''s hand.


    "Hey, can I have this?I want to study it carefully. "


    Junko said with an excited voice.


    "I don''t mind. I thought I knew you better than we do, so I brought it.They found it in the bodies of those who attacked us. "


    Raquel smiled and allowed it.Found it in the body of that Polygon.


    "What is that... Araune?


    The tiredness peeked in and I was a little surprised to see what was in Junko''s hand.The shape is Araune, but it is black.And he''s already dead.


    "This is obviously not just Allaune.Even if I analyze it a little with my abilities, I can see it.We need to look into it more carefully after we take it back to Earth. "


    That said, Junko entered the tent with a black-black Araune.To save it.


    Afterwards, information is exchanged.And Qua and Lachilea knew about the king of the ancients and his family, and spoke before Junko, but there was no novel information except that Junko had heard from the root people.


    It was also found that the place where Junko and the others are now is not far from the previous place.It seems that the forest nearby is the same as the forest we visited last time.


    "The distance of the gate''s position doesn''t seem to be fully linked to Earth.It sounds like it''s going to be close. "


    That''s what Junko thinks.


    "One of my family was taken!I want it back, but don''t you know where they are!?


    Mika asked with a sad voice and expression.


    "I don''t know.We know very little about them. "


    And Raquel.


    "Can''t you identify it with Gaye and Maye?


    If there''s a map, if there''s only a direction.


    The sisters of Ox Village return the same answers as before to the question of Masami.


    "Mika, I think we should send some of the clones home.It''s dangerous here.Everyone''s in danger, so we''d better go back.Let''s just be the best. "


    "Everyone''s smart!


    Junko sued everyone, but Mika shouted.


    "Which one are we?"" I''m the best.Gaye is my husband, but what should I do?


    "A little mayhem...."


    After the sisters asked at the same time, Gaye gazed at Mayer with a horizontal view.Even if you stare at it, you can''t see the other person''s face very well.


    "I''ll stay to protect Gaye and Maye.Mabudachi Dashi. "


    "I was not timid." "I was illuminated."


    Gaye and Maye smiled bitterly at the proclamation of Masami.


    "I think we should just go back."


    And true.


    "Yeah, I''ll get back so I don''t get my feet tied, sir.I don''t have any limbs. "


    She answers with a dazzling smile.


    "How do we get back?


    Hot Jiro asked.


    "Do you roll around potted plants?I don''t know either! "


    Shina answers with a dazzling smile.


    "It''s impossible to go back just because you can''t help it, so let''s all stay here."


    Junko said.


    "Hey, you guys are so cute.I really liked it. Mate with me.Give birth to my child. "


    "Haah!?


    Mika and Clones came in front of each other and stared at Mika with a ruthless voice as she did not hesitate to approach her straight ball.


    "I haven''t mated yet.Ah, the three of you have the same face, but you''re good.Looks strong. "


    Coming before Mika, Qu talks with a smile.


    "Isn''t that the kind of person you really like?


    Truth speaks.


    "I''m serious. I mate seriously with the person I like right away and get married as soon as I have a child."


    "You don''t want to do that.Besides, is there anyone who says that to someone who doesn''t feel comfortable being taken away from his family? "


    The truth solves with a slightly tight tone.


    "Absolutely. Shame on you."


    "Ah, it hurts."


    Raquila comes and snaps her cheeks.


    "I''m sorry, stupid son...."


    Laquila apologizes with a sigh.We all know that quartz is especially lacking in delicate rather than ethnically based quartz.


    "I think you and I should stay here with the real people, too, right?Prepare for the assault of the ancient king''s family. "


    Quo proposes. Junko and Makoto thought the same thing.


    "I''m fine, but what about everybody?


    Raquel asks.


    "I definitely want you to stay.I''m comfortable. I don''t think anyone would object. "


    Junko smiled.


    "I won''t disagree, but can''t you manage to be naked?Are you in trouble with your eyes?You''re in trouble, aren''t you? Gaye, Maye, can you handle the mosaic?


    It is a true beauty that is said consciously about the groin of Qu and La Qu��r��a, but even with automatic translation, the two did not know what Masami was suing.


    "I can, but I''m always tired." "I can, but I don''t.It''s a waste of time. I can''t believe it''s mosaic. "


    It was Gaye and Mayer who each refused for a different reason.


    The three men, Yuuki, Suzuune, and Masahorse, found their billboards and tablets in the forest.


    Unfortunately, there are already a lot of people looking around here.


    The three people look suspicious when they see the sentence written on the stand.


    "So you''re just coming from Earth to explore?


    Courage puts his hand on his chin and says.


    The tablet is powered on.


    The horse activates the tablet.


    I mean, you still have a tablet.


    The bell sounds unexpectedly.Like a tablet on a LCD screen, it''s like an artifact from the first half of the century, but it''s not completely gone.But I don''t see it all over town.


    "There''s more to batteries than virtual phones.There are also strength problems, and the use of message boards in places that are not accessible to radio waves is used in orientation and research. "


    The horse checks the contents of the tablet as he hangs down.


    Report on the findings of the forest ecosystem.What is not written here should be added. "


    When I started, such a sentence first appeared.Then confirm that the results of the investigation are written.


    There were several names written on the list, but there were two people who knew Masanoma.Kirisaki Sword. Junko Yukioka.


    "The first and last dates are the same period.This is... this is the same time as when we talked about the appearance of a luminescent object in Mount Gamble Source, the appearance of a gate leading to another world or planet. "


    "Has it been written recently?Do you have any information that might be of use to us?


    Courage asks the reporting horse.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so."


    A while later, the horse answered.


    Well, let''s write down the information, too.Write down the ancient kings of the Rootmen and their families. "


    "Yeah, okay."


    Courage commanded the horse to write on the tablet as he was told.


    "Looks like there''s more than one checkpoint.They were working together in separate groups to investigate. "


    That sounds interesting.


    Listening to Masanoma, the ringtone breaks his mouth.


    Then the three men walked again in the forest, and stopped their feet about thirty minutes.


    The three were surrounded by multiple creatures.


    I didn''t feel any hostility, so they weren''t all alert.And courage alone knew who they were.I feel the wavelength of my family.


    "It''s okay. They know."


    Arlaune Rehidal comes out of the chest of the container and sits on the head of courage and says.


    "I know it''s okay, even if you don''t tell me.These are the hosts of Araune, too.And I can translate. "


    To speak of courage, the various creatures surrounding him were surprised.Courage made the power of translation work, so they understood the words of courage.


    "Can you communicate with these animals?


    "Allaune, a translator, is inside me.And I know that they have Allaune with each other.No problem. "


    Courage answered the question of the bell tone.


    "So these are the guys you''re after?


    Ah.


    Rhehidal nodded to the question of courage.


    "I want you to show these children to the quarters.I want to talk to the Elder. "


    Roger that.


    Rehidal complained, and the animals with faces that looked like monkeys and lizards together nodded with flesh.


    The creatures walk together.The bravery follow.


    "Will Araune come out wanting to host new courage?


    I don''t know.


    Courage leans towards the question of the bell tone.


    "We all share a common dream.It is a predictive dream that the final host is the child of a demon.But it''s a dream I''ve seen since I came to Earth. "


    Rehidal said.


    "I mean, did courage itself summon Allaune, but did another force on earth work to guide Allaune?


    "Well, you can explain it."


    In response to the question Zheng Horse said, Rehhidar spilled a lonely smile.


    (Guided by the power of destiny... me and Ghimu headed for Earth, but Ghimu is dead)


    I remember my only friend, Rhehidal.


    Eventually, many creatures and courage arrive at Araune''s habitation.


    There are obviously many giant trees of different sizes than the trees in other forests.And there are holes in the root of the tree.There are holes in the trunk of the tree, and it seems that they are the rooms in which the creatures enter.


    Beyond the accompanying creatures, various kinds of creatures appear stray and greet the three courageous ones.Everyone sees things rarely.


    Ringtones and horses reach out to creatures without fear.Touched creatures, with their front legs and nose tips, touch back the bells and horses and take a skinship.


    "Hey... you guys are on your own..."


    The courage shouts out loudly.Allaune and the others who were in courage jumped out from place to place.Then we start talking to the creatures in the settlement.Those who have friends and family here.Not all the Araunahs who were in courage went out, not all the Araunahs who were in courage went out.


    Araune, who talked about the information of the earth and his experiences with pleasure, looked with cold eyes at Rehidar, who was above the head of courage.


    "Don''t you talk to your friends?


    "I''ve never had anyone close to me before.I was heretic among my people.My only friend has been killed. "


    Asked by courage, Rehidal answered the emptiness.


    "Ah, Elder. I want you to come here and talk to these people."


    When Rehidal called out, one of the lively creatures, a giant squirrel-like creature with six bird wings, walked towards the bravery.A four-legged beast with a head as tall as a head of courage, it''s quite a giant creature.


    "Guppyuppyuppyuu, guppyuppyuu ~"


    Shi Yu sang a nose song in a good mood, and he was obsessed with researching the collected organism, but his hand suddenly stopped.


    "Hah... you''re an uninvited guest in a nice place!"


    As he stood up with a sigh, Hiroyuki went outside the tent.


    "Oh, are you alone today?"


    Niro Kurosanzan looks at Shiyuki and says.There is also Seiyoshi Kurodova next door.


    "Gupyu, it''s you again.I won''t let you get away this time. "


    Spreading a distorted smile, Hiroyuki rolled his fighting spirit.

 2238 12.

    It was Hiroyuki who set it up first.Remove a few test tubes from your pockets and throw them at Inro Kung and Makoto.


    Without reaching them, the tube falls and breaks in front of them.Inside is a virus that wipes out or suppresses supernormal forces.Naturally, the air is infected.


    Hmm.


    Jinlong smiled with his nose and immediately moved away from the scene.I did not grasp the identity of the attack used by Hiroyuki, but I sensed the danger and avoided the foolishness of staying there for now.


    Makoto reacts a little late and flies vertically with her wings flapping.


    (Two against one is troublesome, and we''ll crush one in a flash!)


    Shi Yu decided to crush Makoto first.This pigeon is weaker in any way.


    Makoto emits a beam from her eyes.Almost simultaneously, Inro Kung shook his sword on the spot.


    The tip of the sword shifts and appears next to Hiroyuki''s head.


    Shi Yu quickly bent over and avoided, while swinging the contents of the test tube that was left in his hand towards the sword that appeared.


    (It''s just for a moment, and I can''t really expect it to work.)


    Historical pleasure of putting empty test tubes in pockets.Hiroyuki herself naturally has antibodies against this virus.


    As for the bending beam emitted by Seiyoshi, it was a historic pleasure to cancel it by applying a vibratory wave, but Seiyoshi, who turned off the beam, persistently fires the beam again.


    Thinking that there was no trick in the same treatment, Hiroyoshi deformed his left hand, creating a huge turtle armor so large that Hiroyoshi''s body could hide, and then turned it into a beam as a shield.


    The beam directly hits the shield and disperses.I never made it through the armor.Recently acquired abilities, used for the first time, but designed to handle various types of attacks, and tested scattered.


    It''s about time.


    The right hand of Shiyuki''s murmured voice glowed blue.


    Seiyoshi tried to release the third beam without thinking, but she couldn''t.The beam is not fired by Makoto using physical functions.They''re shooting with supernormal force.That supernormal force does not activate.


    "What did you do?It''s Makoto. "


    Shook his neck warmly and little by little in the air, and saw Makoto clearly upset, Inro anguished and shouted.


    "Mm... this is..."


    Inro Anguish also noticed something wrong with his body.Force cannot be activated successfully.


    Shigeyoshi''s bluish glow on his right hand is a sign of the virus Himeyoshi made proliferating.Although the reach is limited, viruses in the range can be forced to proliferate.Therefore, it is possible to infect the virus in a short period of time, even if it enters the other person''s body at all, resulting in special symptoms of the virus.Of course, there are limits.


    "Can''t you help it?Kukukukuku, you''re such a jerk.Let''s go!


    Angry Jinlong screams as much as he deserves to be called the mood of tearing.


    "No way... gupyu..."


    Shi Yu analyzes Jinlong Anguish and realizes that it is impossible.The virus in your body is gradually disappearing in one mood.


    Seiyoshi is gliding.When I couldn''t use my powers, I switched to attacking with my flesh.


    As it flew to the front of Shi Yu, the scaly feathers were scattered like scattered bullets from Makoto''s body.Almost simultaneously, Makoto''s head is cut off from his torso and fired.


    Shi Yu is the shield of the turtle armor on his left hand, preventing them all.Makoto''s mouth pierced the armor.


    "Chi."


    Historical pleasure. The armor deforms its body, so it knows its condition.They pass through nerves and blood vessels even though they are armored.The scales are also stuck in the armor.And poisoned.


    (Maybe... it''s a kind of nerve poison.You may have blocked the armor vessels, but you can''t restore or deform your left hand unless you detoxify it.)


    That''s what Hiroyuki judged because of the loss of Kola''s sensation.


    (I''d rather throw my left hand away...)


    When I thought about it, I felt a sense of killing from behind.


    Take a light step forward and dodge the attack.It was due to Jinlong''s metastasized incision.


    (That''s strange.....)


    Hiroyuki felt uncomfortable.Inro''s attack was sensational.It''s as if we were supposed to be dodgy.And then...


    Have you been guided?


    Seeing Seiyoshi''s headless body in front of him, Shigeyoshi doubted it.


    The scale of Makoto''s body grew simultaneously.They were like tentacles, they were like whips, each moving as if it were a willing snake.


    We know that scales have powerful poisons.It''s also a nerve poison that paralyzes even Hiroyuki.


    Jinlong shook his sword even more.The sword shifts only at the tip and drives Hiroyuki from behind.He wants Makoto to take him down.


    Hiroyuki tried to metastasize just because he couldn''t get along.


    Shortly afterwards, Hiroyuki''s body shifted to a completely unexpected location.In front of Jinlong Anguish.


    (No matter how good this guy is at manipulating space, can he interfere with other people''s space manipulation and manipulate it in an instant?Or were they trapped so that when space manipulation is triggered around them, the destination is automatically determined?Anyway, it''s not unusual....)


    It was unusual for Hiroyuki to be at war.I realized that Jinlong''s ability was a much more powerful substitute than I imagined.


    Then he attracted Hiroyoshi with a forced transition, and Aiming at that time when Hiroyoshi was stiff with astonishment and fear, Inro Angry shook down his sword.


    The tip of the sword spreads and shifts, falling into history.I couldn''t dodge it.I was able to prevent some of those slashes with my left hand shield.However, some of the diffusion-metastasized slashes shifted to the inside of the shield, persistently slashing Hiroyuki''s body many times from close range.


    "Gu... gupyu..."


    His head, face, chest and stomach were cut deep, and Hiroyuki squatted moaning.A lot of blood falls to the ground.And then the guts fell off one after the other.


    "Hmm, so you''re alive.The place is a monster too.If you eat it alive, your pussy will be delighted. "


    In-thai? You want me to eat it?


    Historical pleasure worrying about Jinlong''s words as he vomits blood violently from his mouth.


    Makoto, poison this girl''s belly.


    Seiyoshi, who has no head, says to Jinlong Anguish.


    (I mean, don''t you care about my head, decoration?Is your brain that way?


    Looking at Jinlong''s dialogues and the orientation of his face, Shi Yu alternately looked at Makoto''s head, which was stuck to his shield, and Makoto''s body, which was stretching out like a tentacle.


    The body of Makoto suddenly collapsed.


    "Haah!?


    Angry Inro spoke with an unexpected voice.Before I watched it, I literally got pecked.Besides, the body is crushed vertically.


    You can clearly see the traces of force on the ground.Historical pleasure sees it crushed by a super powerful mindful force.And the traces of the power on the ground were in the form of both Shi Yu and Jinlong Kung.It was in the form of a cat''s meatball.


    As he perceived the signs, Inro looked back.Shi Yu also turned towards Jinlong Kung.


    There was a man and a woman.


    Men are around twenty years old, over 190 tall, muscular and smart, and all-back on brown skin.I have a basket in my hand.Girls are in their midteens.The un-sized blouse stretches to the thighs.No socks, no blouse, no pants, no skirt.


    "He''s...."


    Shi Yu knew men better.


    "You two belong to the awkward?No, there are three signs.Are you still hiding somewhere? "


    In the nuance of the host of Araune, Inro said, sharpening his senses and exploring where the hidden third person is.


    "Are there only two or three people?Yes, but - Makoto was killed, and there were many of them. "


    "Wait. Who are you people?Tell me why you''re attacking us. "


    Shi Yu stopped Jinlong from trying to escape by transferring.I have heard the story of the ancient king and his family from Araune Rehidal, but I thought that if I asked them directly, I might get more information, so I asked Hiroyuki in Da Note.


    "Well, how did you answer that?"


    Inro Anguish plays with his chin and thinks.


    "When the sky is torn, and the river flows into the sky, the king and us sealed in the midst of the sky will rise again.It''s just for a while, the sky''s torn. "


    "King?"


    Those who were kings of the land.And the master I serve now. "


    "If you''re a samurai, you''d be better off."


    "No, because the King is more fulfilled than His Majesty, that''s what I call him.The king wants it.Who will be a new, honorable family.Or who will be our sustenance. "


    "You want food or a housekeeper?"


    Historical pleasure has somehow figured out the meaning of what Intai said earlier.


    "I''ll see you again.She''s a strong girl. "


    Now it''s time to move on and leave.


    "Gupyu, I''m starting to get interested in Russia.It''s getting interesting. "


    Hiroyuki, who finished playing, stood up laughing invincibly.


    What a bloody mess you''re looking for, this junk.


    A white cat jumped out of the man''s basket with a hate speech.


    "Milk, it''s been a long time.Thank you for your help.Thank you very much. "


    It seems like we can easily stop now.I could have left him to die, but I thought I''d let you help me. "


    White Cat - Mad Scientist Grass Dew Milk says in a mean tone.


    "Co-operate with the shit cat? No... I think it''s pretty good to see you make an alliance with me?Gupyu "


    Of course that''s what happens.


    Milk nodded at the pleasure of asking with anticipation.


    I want to hunt Araune.


    Ha?


    This planet is the mother of Allaune.There are a lot of Araune.The roots told me that Araune has a final form.This will outweigh the strong wind that blows in both sleepovers and weekends.Don''t you think it''s best to capture a large quantity of Araune alive and take it back to Earth to study it?


    (Interesting story, but I already have courage.But of course, it would be better if there were more samples.)


    Hearing about the milk, Hiroyuki spins his head fast.


    By the way, Junko and the others are also coming.I haven''t seen you yet, and I haven''t spoken to you about it. "


    "Are you going to work with him?Well... I hate Junko the most in the world, but if it''s for research, it''s not too much to do. "


    "So my story of hunting Allaune is also Jesus?


    "There''s no other reason to say no than personal feelings.And it goes without saying whether it''s personal emotion or research that counts. "


    To the milk he asked, Hiroyuki showed his teeth and smiled a little, indicating his willingness to comfort his alliance.

 2239 13.

    "I came to this planet to learn the roots of the great demon of healing.Let me know if you know anything. "


    Courage demands no hesitation or respect from the elders of Araune.


    "Bringing a large number of people to Earth and housing them together... is the return of the legendary faggot."


    The elder of the giant squirrel makes a clear, cool man''s voice.


    "It''s been said a long time ago.I thought it might be out of touch with the truth because it''s an oral tradition, but you''re still there. "


    "How can the healing demon and Allaune be connected?


    "I don''t know why.According to the ghost gossip I''ve heard, there''s a story that he has ties to the ancient kings of the Rootmen who are currently disturbing the area. "


    The courage to listen to the elders and remember Jinlong Anguish.


    "The ancient king''s family was attacked by him suddenly.The ancient king of the Roots and his family, Rehidal said, "Do you know what the Elder knows?"


    "You know, there are other people coming from Earth besides us, and they''re being attacked.And those who attacked looked like Earthlings. "


    "Will this also guide our destiny?"


    With courage and courage, the elders looked as if they were contemplating with their eyes closed.Although it was a squirrel face, there was certainly a change in expression on that face.


    "Did you hear what Root Man is like?


    The courage to nod to the elders'' questions.


    "Legend has it that when the Rootmen were still laying the throne, the last king opposed the abolition of the throne and fought.The King was defeated, but could not be destroyed, and was said to have been sealed in subspace with a special curse.But there''s more to it than that. "


    "Is there anything else I don''t know?


    Rehidal shouted suspiciously at the elder''s words.


    "Yes, only among the elders of our lower roots (Araune) are two legends conveyed.There are two theories that empowered the ancient king: that he was a healing demon of no other kind, and that he was in conflict with the healing demon.I don''t know which is the truth.Or maybe they''re both wrong.Either way, he seems to have a connection with the healing Great Demon. "


    Courage is conscious of the words of the elders who say that they were guided by destiny.


    (The big convergence of edges.If this is the inevitable flow, is it inevitable that I get answers here...?


    How much does it mean to solve that mystery?I just wanted to refresh myself and convince myself.


    There is a feeling that my destiny in this world is swinging because of my previous life.It has a big impact on my life.I don''t neglect my destiny or my life, but I still don''t feel refreshed.I''m not convinced.That''s why I want to know the courage.The roots of your power.The roots of your soul.


    "All the ancient kings'' families have lower roots.And many are not from this planet.When the sky is torn and the river flows into the sky, we will select the right Gentiles from your stars.Perhaps fate is leading those who deserve it to this planet.Those who hate the world and want destruction and slaughter. "


    Hee-


    After hearing the elder''s story, the horse made a voice that seemed interesting.


    After that, while I was talking a lot, it was getting dark sometime.


    "You still barely know my roots."


    "You knew you were related to the Ancient King.If we could meet the Ancient King, we might find out more. "


    The elder smiled at the squirrel''s face with the courage to say as if it had fallen off.


    "So, where is the ancient king?


    "I don''t know now.I''m exploring.We''ve been hit pretty hard in the last few days, too.Once we find out where he is, we will lead the way and launch a simultaneous attack. "


    "Can''t you follow your family?


    "Most people are killed when they get attacked.There is also the question of whether someone who can be followed quickly and over long distances is conveniently present.The next time I get attacked again, I''m telling them to try to follow me. "


    "Are there any leads other than the ancient king?


    "There are two. One is the knowledge of the roots.The other is the Lower Root Elder in the swamp area. "


    Asked by courage, the elder answered.


    "By the way, all the Araunas who came to Earth chose courage as their final host, but aren''t many of the native Araunas on this planet eager to host courage?That''s what I''ve been worried about. "


    In the presence of Araune and the elders of Araune, the horse speaks of doubt.


    "Doesn''t the planet Earth have the effect of sending such a signal?It is obviously unnatural for multiple Allaunes to be seen as end-of-life hosts in large quantities in a single host, even to predictive dreams.For example, there might be a radio tower somewhere that emits these kinds of waves. "


    "Is that the big tree on Kijima?


    That was the first thing I came up with.I went to the island where the great demon of healing once lived and saw the giant tree of amalgamation.


    "Have we evolved to our final form across those stars?


    "Final form?


    Courage answers the question the elder has spoken of.


    "It''s a legend that when a host who has embraced us multiple times dies, a giant merging tree grows into a seedbed and brings great grace."


    "I was talking about the brow saliva."


    Rehidal adds to the words of the elders.


    It was then.


    Hmm?


    "What is it?"


    "Something''s approaching.The ancient king''s family?


    As loud noises approached, Allaune and the others scrambled.


    "Sparrow?


    The bell rings. The bravery were not particularly vigilant.The approaching sound was the sound of the helicopter they were riding on.


    Eventually the light is illuminated downwards.And I could see the helicopter flying in the night sky from among the leaves of the trees.Everyone looks up at the helicopter.


    "He''s one of us.But it''s weird...Why are you here..... "


    Courage tells Araune and the others with consciousness.


    Eventually, the ladder is lowered, and Hiroyuki comes down from the helicopter.But it wasn''t just Hiroyuki that came down.A girl in a blouse with a white cat - a cocoon with milk comes down.By the way, the viper is still piloting the helicopter.


    "I wonder who''s flying the chopper."


    "What, that erotic woman?It''s more erotic than the bell tone. "


    Er, no way.


    Masanoma, Yuuki, and Suzuo each said.


    "She''s holding Araune...But that''s not all.They also have genes for homelessness. "


    The elder looked at the cocoon and shouted in surprise.


    "Oh, I''m sure they all have Allaune.Gupyu "


    Did Shiyuki come too?What is it, the cat and the porn woman? "


    "Kh?


    I look around at the creatures and ask for courage.The cocoon sounds suspicious when treated like an erotic woman.


    "It''s hunting Araune. We''re taking them all to Earth as research material."


    Hiroyuki replied with a smile.


    Cage of the Ancient King.


    "Seiyoshi has been hit."


    In front of Comb Village, Shingyoshi Kurohatsu announced the death.


    Looks like Caesar was killed.


    "Oh my God... that Caesar..."


    After receiving the report from Comb Village, Inro Kung could not help but be surprised.Regardless of Makoto, Caesar was a fairly strong member of his family.


    "Are the four remaining family members you, me, Cicada-suke, and Fred?Every time I sacrificed, I lost a lot of people because I didn''t include new family members in the previous quarter. "


    "Fred went hunting and came home.Killing is fine, but we also have to procure a source of nutrition for the pussy.Well, the Ancient King.What do you want me to do?


    "The human bitch I captured earlier is before me."


    "No, no, I already threw it into my pussy.Let''s digest it. "


    Inro anguished with a bitter smile at the voice that echoed directly into his heart.


    "The human bitch I captured earlier is before me."


    "Ancient King, have you finally lost your temper?


    "Here, here...."


    The same dialogues were repeated, and Jinlong looked mysterious and the comb village was embarrassed.


    "You haven''t found a new family candidate yet?There will be at least one person who will be led by the edge every time. "


    And Comb Village.


    "I found one.And those who are weak.Oh, he certainly smelled the same as us.O ye who deny the Everlasting Life!


    Jinlong recalled one of the first four boys and girls.


    "One of them had multiple lower roots."


    "Is there such a guy?"


    "I was still young, but some of them were tough."


    "If you''re tough, I''d like to make a deal."


    Listening to Jinlong, Comb Village is brave.


    "It''s hard to count."


    "Come closer and aim for someone who is acting alone."


    "If you don''t fight from the front, you can''t call it a match."


    After listening to Comb Village''s dialogues, Inro Angry smiled with his nose.

 2240 14.

    After hearing Hiroyuki''s dialogues, Allaune and the others stood up vigilantly.


    "Hunting Allaune? I can''t.I won''t admit it. "


    Courage speaks out in an unreasonable manner while showing historical pleasure with the gaze of arms and piercing.


    "Gupyupyu, I didn''t think so somehow.I''m just going to force you to screw down and let this policy go through! "


    As the bell rang loudly, the milk held by the cocoon descended to the ground and stood in front of Hiroyuki.


    You know what? There are three kinds of intent to kill. "


    A heterogeneous voice echoes reminiscent of an old type of artificial voice.


    One is just killing intent from anger.One is the silent and cold intent to kill at the discretion of the circumstances.One is that my chest is so painful, I can''t help but breathe, and I want to kill and kill. "


    "Isn''t there a lot else?The first one and the third one are subtly worn. "


    "Shut up, I just said three kinds.So there are three kinds. "


    When the bell penetrated in the middle of the dialogue, a moody voice was heard.


    "No, I''ll add one to it.That''s what I do, so there are four types. "


    And courage.


    "What''s the other one like?


    It''s the kind of killing that happens when I don''t get what I want.


    When Zheng Horse asked, Yuuki answered immediately.


    "It''s the same as the first one I told you about, just the cool intent to kill."


    "No, it''s the absolute law of the three combined plus worlds you mentioned."


    The voice penetrates, but courage speaks arrogantly.


    "Um, you know, this voice, I don''t know, this cat is coming out a little bit?My mouth hasn''t moved, but my manners and dialogues are strangely linked. "


    Exactly. I''m the one talking.Even if you don''t move your mouth, you can make a sound. "


    Milk, the Lord of Voices, answered the question of the horse.


    "A fake cat."


    Now the courage to grunt without surprise.


    You say demons aren''t unusual either.


    "I have fought many times.So, what''s the intent to kill?


    Why are you fighting now, righteousness?That''s why we change the type of killing each other, right?That''s what I''m talking about. "


    "These people helped me.So I won''t tolerate unfair treatment. "


    I mean, righteousness.


    In response to Milk''s question, the courage was clear, and the horse added with a smile.


    I see. Now, my intention to kill will be a substitute for judgment according to this situation, even though I am disturbed and annoyed. "


    "Gupyu... I have no idea what that means, and these are my valuable experimental materials.Don''t kill yourself! "


    Seeing the milk blow up, Hiroyuki stabbed the nail.When it''s time, I feel very troubled because I have to prevent milk from killing courage.


    "Whatever your porn lady is, the white cat seems to be more powerful than hilarious."


    "Hey, there''s no better shit like this than me.Gupyu "


    Hmm, looks like you have eyes.


    Hearing the dialog of courage, Hiroyuki blurted and milk made a pleasant voice.


    "But don''t you think there''s no way you''re going to win here?


    The horse said with a smile on his face.


    "In addition to the three of us, we will turn all of Allaune''s enemies here.Moreover, if the goal is to gather Araune, we must fight to avoid killing the ultimate goal.Isn''t it? That''s what happens, isn''t it?Even if you can''t fight, it won''t be enough to risk it. "


    Hmm, I''m a hungry ghost with a mouth to mouth.


    Hearing the valves of the horses, the milk smiled funny.


    "I don''t know who that is, but if you want Araune, is it the same mad scientist as Hiroyuki?If you want to study it, why don''t you do it here?Unless you kill him, of course, you will cooperate.Or do you really want a life-threatening experiment?Or autopsy. "


    I''d love to...


    When Masao asked, Hiroyuki responded instantly with a distorted smile.


    Whatever hilarious asshole, I don''t want to do that.However, I would like to take you back to the lab and study it carefully for a long time.Allaune still has secrets. "


    Listening to Milk''s policy, Courage and Horsemanship each think.


    "Forcibly stop.All you have to do is take the candidate home.Whatever happens, you''re the one in me who agrees with Allaune. "


    Then I won''t be much different now ~


    Historical pleasure bitterly laughs at the words of courage in a tone of silence.


    Ghostly Yuuki. I''ve heard from Hiroyuki''s asshole.You''re really interested in having Allaune in your body in double-digit increments, until they''re recognized as the final host.It''s no wonder you''re giving it to Hiroyuki''s idiot.Why don''t you come over here?


    "Who''s stupid and stupid, you fucking cat!


    When the milk looks up at courage and invites it, history bites before courage answers.


    "I don''t think so.So, what''s in it for me to go over there?


    "I have the right to stroke my throat every day."


    "Let''s go. Courage.I prefer a talking cat. "


    In response to the question of courage, Milk answered in an arrogant tone, insisting that the bell tone sparkled his eyes.


    "Do you know the hope of the ringtone?And I don''t want to go to cats who say such stupid things.Then it seems better to go to Junko Yukioka''s place. "


    Courage to look down at the milk with a cold gaze.


    "Nah, nah, what is it!?


    "Gupyu, Junko is better or worse.Wahahahaha "


    Shi Yu laughs angrily as he looks at the furry milk.


    "Maybe you''re trying to create the final form of Araune?Is that what this is about?


    Zheng Horse pointed out that Shi Yu stopped laughing and saw Zheng Horse with his hair restored.


    I doubt if I can get there.That''s exactly what it is, not even the root person with the greatest memory and record on this planet knows, and even the Allaune of the day is only transmitted by word of mouth.But it''s romantic, isn''t it?


    Milk talks with a laugh.


    "You could be turned into a test bench for romance."


    The elder of Araune, who was listening in silence, spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you.I said no.So it''s never going to happen. "


    Courage to swear.


    What is it? Me?


    Look at the courage, tease the milk.


    Well... I''m going to leave.I kind of like you.But you and Hiroyuki aren''t good friends, are you?I think you should follow me. "


    Leaving behind such a discarded dialogue, the milk leaves.The cocoon follows.


    "He... he must have left his friends in my helicopter, and then he left... I can''t believe he didn''t just ride my helicopter..."


    Historical pleasure that makes you anxious.


    "So, pleasure.Do you still want to do it?


    "Gupyupyu, it''s not a good idea to play with the bravery here.Besides, I don''t think a milk fool would have the courage to pull his hand and deal with the three of them and all of Allaune here. "


    Hiroyuki shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile and courage to confirm.


    "Is that talking cat one of the mad scientists?


    "I''m not one of them.I''m sure he''s a mad scientist.I''ll tear you apart because you''re annoying, but you''re one of the three madmen.No, just one. "


    Asked by the bell tone, Hiroyuki answers in disgust.


    Forgotten things


    Shortly thereafter, milk and cocoons return to the settlement of Araune.


    "You''re the elder of Araune?I need to ask you something. "


    "What is it?"


    The elder of the giant squirrel looks down at the milk.


    The milk gets very close and looks up at the elder from close.


    "Eat it as it is.It sounds creepy. "


    Seeing the scenes where each other''s faces are quite close, Hiroyuki tears them apart.


    Tell me if you know anything about doing with the ancient Root King.It''s possible that Araune knows something that no one else knows. "

 2241 15.

    Historical pleasure and milk prompted the elders of Araune to speak again of the ancient king.


    "Ahh... the type that occasionally happens to be the lass boss of the game.It''s just a lump of hate and destruction.That''s ridiculous!If only I''d killed someone I hated, I''d have switched my mind and lived happily ever after.Gupyu "


    After listening to the story, Shi Yu made a fool of him.


    "I agree. It''s disgusting to tease me with the same thoughts that I have in front of me at the time of Hiroyuki."


    "Guppyuu, that''s how you say it. I''m so annoying!"


    (Hmm...)


    Milk looked strangely at the interaction between courage and historical pleasure.


    (Hiroyuki, you can always be with someone like me.That bravery doesn''t seem to suit anyone who''s not used to being played with by others.I wonder if Hiroyuki has changed.)


    And I think milk.


    Well, shall I also disclose the information of the ancient king?I''ve been wearing it a lot. "


    With that in mind, Milk also tells the story of the ancient king as far as he knows.I also told her that it was a story I had heard from the root people.


    "Can you still make contact with root people?


    The Elder of Araune asks Milk.


    Mana. Ah... rumors are shadows.Root Man wants you here. "


    Milk looks at courage and says.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you, too.Let me introduce you. "


    With the courage to speak in an arrogant tone, the milk comes with a clinch.


    "From that point of view, who will do it?"


    "You''re cheeky as a cat.Let''s make it a sandwich. "


    I''ve heard that dialog many times from various people.Okay, well, I''m not mad at the kid, so I''ll show you around. "


    "But it''s too late today and tomorrow.I fell asleep. Come pick me up tomorrow. "


    This guy......


    Even the milk was silent on the courage of the attitude of taking it for granted, only through the solemnity.


    At night, Junko and the others were having dinner at the camp.There are also Qua and Laquila.


    Mika and Clones didn''t have dinner with the others.I was eating in a distant place because they were disturbed by the dark atmosphere.


    "Fuwow... Mika and I thought you were worried about it, but it''s counterproductive!"


    As she eats, she is conscious of the incense behind her tent.


    "I don''t think it''s as counterproductive.But I''m really conscious. "


    And Junko.


    (Not as much as everyone cares about Mika.)


    I think it''s a secret hot Jiro.Especially Qu and Raquel are completely unaware of Mika and the others.I didn''t feel very close to Mika and the other sisters, such as Hotsumi, Masami and Beef Village, were very unconscious.


    I''m tired, let''s make out after dinner.


    Raquel invites her to practice.As a matter of fact, it was Laquila who came to practice tirelessly once before.I have fought with all my might before, so I like the tiredness a lot.


    "We don''t practice after dinner.It will calm down slowly after eating. "


    Really?I thought it would be better to move and digest faster. "


    Tired and embarrassed, Raquel looks surprised.


    "The rice of the true stars is very delicious.It was a treat before and it was delicious, but it was delicious. "


    Qua reveals his excitement.


    "This is a retort food, and if you go to Earth, there''s something more delicious."


    "Really? I can''t believe it.I can''t imagine any better food than this.Besides, I''d like to go to Earth.I can see a professional wrestling venue on a virtual phone that I really got, but I''ve never seen anything else. "


    "Would you like to come?


    "Are you sure?!


    Quo brightens his eyes with a true invitation.


    "Dad, don''t you want to go?


    "I... honestly don''t want to go.But if you want to go, don''t hesitate to go with me. "


    In response to his son''s call, Raquel frowned for a moment before granting permission.


    "There it is. Then take me right away."


    The expression of joy.


    "Even though it looks like only my brothers, I feel very uncomfortable calling you Father.You do, don''t you? I''m a woman, but I''m uncomfortable. "


    "When you say you''re a woman in Masami''s dialogues, it''s always about women."


    Said Hotsumi Masami.


    "I''ll tell you how troublesome it is to come and go.I have to ride a narrow vehicle for quite some time. "


    "Nothing?


    I don''t know what the real word means, Qua.The concept of a vehicle is not found in Quattro Dream Inn.


    There seems to be another entrance.


    Junko said. At least the courage has come through another entrance, and I think it would be better to return from there.Of course, Junko is the only one who has to move the submarine, so we need to get back to the undersea city.


    "Well...."


    Junko stood up after the meal and carried her feet to the back of the tent.


    I wondered if Mika and the others were behind the tent, or even further away.Near the woods.


    "You don''t have to be that far away."


    Mika and Nos. 7 and 13 raised their faces to Junko, who laughed bitterly and called out.Meals aren''t going very well either.Number 11 is still sleeping in his tent.


    "I''m sorry, but neither I nor the Seventh and Thirteenth seem too na?ve.It''s just hard to hear everybody''s voice. "


    Mika said with a completely sunken face.


    "If Makoto comforts me at these times, it''ll be effective, but Makoto won''t stick with you."


    "No, Junko is better now...Junko is very distracted at some point, and when I was depressed for a long time, you were very supportive.That''s why Junko is more relieved. "


    Mika laughs when she looks at Junko as she jokes.


    "How many times have you been depressed by the original?I can''t imagine it! "


    "Before you came, I had something to say.Now... I feel stronger because of you.I felt so responsible that I had to protect everyone. "


    Mika said with a smile on her face when she heard a voice that seemed surprising to No. 7.


    "Someone''s coming. Be vigilant."


    Junko turned off his smile and told him that Mika and the expressions of Nos. 7 and 13 were tightened.


    "I can feel the wavelength of Araune."


    Junko murmured and turned towards the signs of approaching.


    A humanoid walked slowly towards me.


    It appeared in front of the Junko people, but it was a very invisible variant of human form.


    "Four. And there were three of them with the same face.The three seem to be of little concern.Your red eyes seem tough. "


    The figure is alien, but the voice of a calm, low man speaks without hesitation.


    Your body is as clear as glass or vinyl.I don''t have eyes or ears.It looks like hair. It''s a tiny tentacle when you look at it. Everything is stupid.From the top of your head to the soles of your feet, small skeleton-like projections form rows on all sides of your body.There are eight columns in total.And this row of skewers is always flashing like a neon sign from foot to head, and it looks like the light is running.


    "Comb Animal"


    Yushidobu?


    Junko murmured, and No. 7 shouted suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you know it was a jellyfish?If you don''t know, try searching later. "


    "My name is Comb Village, and it comes from that shikjellyfish."


    A variant that emits a slightly illuminated laugh in response to Junko''s words - Comb Village.


    "The ancient king''s family, right?


    "Yes, it is."


    When Junko asked, Comb Mura nodded.


    "Number two!?You took my family!He''ll be fine!


    "I''m not safe.I''ve already fed you. "


    Comb Village answered Mika''s question.


    "Did you feed him!?


    "It was eaten in front of me.It''s already digested and is a source of drowsy nutrition.Already dead. Give it up. "


    Mika was stunned at Comb Village, where she answered mechanically indifferently with her noseless face.As if the light had vanished from my eyes, I could see it in the eye of No.13 who was looking at Mika.


    "Ah... ahh... ahh..."


    Mika roared as if she were stunned, but eventually her eyes, which had disappeared from the light, were lit by fire.


    "Uaaaahh!


    Mika, angry, pulled out her gun and shot at Comb Village.

 2242 16.

    A comb village that receives two bullets.


    It certainly feels like it hit a body like gelatin, but it is difficult to see because it is at night.But Comb Village stood still just for a moment.


    "This body is based on the silkworms that were on Earth, but that''s not all..."


    Mika shot several more bullets in the middle of the dialogue.One of the shots hit the head, forcing the comb village dialogue to be interrupted.


    Junko''s artificial magic eyes were clearly seen during the night.The bullet stopped inside Comb Village.Slowly, she was throwing up from inside Comb Village''s head to the back of her head.


    (Softly wrapped in the shock of the shooting, the bullet was completely powerful killed in the body.And that body feels like a sol?


    Junko once made such a mouse.A girl named Hiroka Inari, a member of the Omai Rape, was given such ability.


    From the mouth of Comb Village, something like a pointed bottom emerges slightly.But not the tongue.


    (That''s....)


    Junko knew at once what it was.And I wonder why it just came out.


    "Mika, avoid it.No, back off!


    Junko screams unusually.


    Junko rarely screams.I suspected it was too dangerous, and Mika, with her head cooled, flew back many times.


    Comb Village protruded his head slightly in front of him, and he was lengthening something like his tongue toward Mika, who was lowering back.


    Long stretched, it penetrates the space Mika has been in, stretches and stops right in front of the falling Mika, and instantly retreats.


    Kiss.


    Junko murmuring in his mouth.


    A kiss refers to an area where an animal''s mouth protrudes in front of it.But what Comb Village has now released is almost a tentacle.It is as good as shellfish and sea cucumbers.Shellfish and sea cucumber kisses are like tentacles with mouths on the tip.And it''s usually completely stored in the body.And the jellyfish have this kiss.In addition, some creatures in this long kiss have poison needles.That''s why Junko was vigilant and lowered Mika.


    Comb village hair is stupid.The ultra-fine transparent tentacles that look like hair grow with great momentum, hitting Mika and Junko.


    "Koyah!


    The seventh screamed and activated his abilities.The ability of No. 7 was activated to suit the mood at that time when the emotions of No. 7 increased, and it was a nuisance that it was difficult to control, but recently, I have been able to control a lot after training.


    Several invisible slashing waves are emitted, cutting the ultra-fine transparent tentacles one after the other.


    In addition, the body of Comb Village is carved with cuts at various angles.Some of them could have been fatal to humans.


    However, the cutting surface of Comb Village''s body is lightly blocked.Beautifully restored.


    In addition, when you bend over and pick up the cut tentacle, it gets on your head.It was just that it was back to normal.


    Blows and slashes are not very effective.Not much energy is consumed for regeneration.It sticks very naturally.It''s different from normal regenerative ability.Little energy is spent on regeneration.


    (There is a slimy mucus coming out of the thin tentacles.I wonder if it feels like catching a prey by sticking it together.)


    That''s what Junko thinks.


    "In terms of your name and characteristics, are you from around the world?


    Junko asks.


    "Some of the other family members are Earthlings and some of the creatures on this planet.Basis organisms are mostly singular.But I''m the only one with a mix of creatures.It''s a hybrid of life on Earth and life on this planet. "


    (He''s a pale person who goes out of his way to explain and endure it, but he likes to talk.)


    Junko feels strange in Comb Village, where he answered with discipline.


    Junko stepped forward in front of Comb Village, where all the tentacles were restored.


    Junko!


    "It''s okay. I got it."


    To shout Mika, Junko said looking at Comb Village.


    "Juju Ju Ju Ju Ju Ju Ju Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Jun Ju


    No.13 sings to support Junko.Pure child systemic cells are activated and nerves are cleared.There was no need for such support, but I still think Junko is grateful.


    Comb Village kissed, but Junko slightly avoided to the side.


    Further, she threw an ultra-fine transparent tentacle from her head and wrapped it around, but Junko jumped in from the front and filled the space in front of Comb Village while cutting from one end with a knife.


    Junko''s hand touches the body of Comb Village.Pure particles have the power to manipulate atoms, molecules, and elementary particles of the substance touched by the palm.You can change the heat, generate electricity and electromagnetic waves, and unbind substances.


    In the meantime, it was Junko who tried to expose himself to high voltage, but sooner than that, I realized that the comb village body surface began to erode the palm of Junko in reverse, and Junko metastasized and escaped.


    (Shouldn''t I touch my torso?I''m a little surprised. Though I have a rug in my abilities, I can''t believe my hands have become a Buddha in a flash so that my abilities won''t work anymore....)


    Junko looks at his palms and fingers that have melted and become miserable.Nothing happened with the tentacle cut, but it seems to produce a powerful dissolution from the torso.And the rate of erosion of the lysate is quite fast.It is faster than the molecular manipulation ability of pure ions.


    (Touching the body with offensive defense is out.All attacks and defenses are carried out with minimal energy.Those with that trait can be said to be the most humid creatures.)


    I think Junko. A carnivore with a giant body is a very inefficient creature that spends so much energy hunting its prey.However, Comb Village is enough to shake a part of its body lightly.If your body touches it, it melts instantly.And the chipped part is also made to stick easily.


    Trouble is trouble, but I wonder if I was lucky.


    Junko takes the distance and stops moving.Comb Mura is picking up the amputated tentacles again with his hands.


    "Mika, can you help me manipulate fate?


    Suddenly the whisper of Junko was around my ear, so Mika felt a little better.I manipulated the air and the metastatic ability to deliver a voice only to Mika''s ears.


    "I understand....."


    After hearing the contents of the help, Mika nodded with a murmur.


    Junko thins again into Comb Village.


    Comb Village stretched out its tentacles.


    "If you''re just going to kill me, I''ll have more hands."


    Junko grabbed the tentacle with such a dialogue.


    I know that dissolved liquid comes out of the torso, but it doesn''t come out of the tentacles.Instead, a sticky liquid comes out of the tentacles, which seems to catch the prey.


    With adhesive fluid overflowing from the tentacles, the pure child''s hand is covered and wet to the wrist.


    Comb Village aimed at Junko''s head and flew a kiss from close range, but Junko leaned his neck and avoided again.


    Mika, please


    "Support for malice!


    In response to Junko''s voice, Mika activated Destiny Manipulation.


    Junko puts his hand on Comb Village''s chest with a mucusy hand.


    The lysate was overflowing from Comb Village''s chest, but as you can read, the adhesive solution secreted by himself was not immediately dissolved.The fate manipulation technique was used in the insurance.


    Junko uses abilities.


    "Ugh... mmm?


    Until then, Comb Village, which did not make me feel emotional, only spoke in a pale manner, and for the first time, the voice of agitation was revealed.


    Everything froze from the neck to the bottom of Comb Village.


    If this happens, the dissolved solution can''t come out.Only the tentacles on the head and the kisses are the only means of attack.But in this way, Comb Village judges that it will only be a cure.


    The frozen body also activates the power of atomic decomposition.It was deliberately frozen in advance because the force applied to atomic decomposition took longer than freezing.Care was taken to prevent erosion of the lysate.


    The head of the comb village disappears from the bottom, and the head of the comb village rolls to the ground.


    "Oh, my God. I''m losing."


    Comb Village looked up at Junko and admitted his defeat.


    "I didn''t know your head was alive... no, Junko knew that!?


    When Junko dared to leave only the head of Comb Village, Mika seemed to think so.


    "Yeah, it''s already been analyzed.I knew I could live with my head.It seems like you can hear a lot of information, and it seems like it can be used for experiments. "


    Junko said interestingly, and when he heard the gunshots, the real people came.


    "You''re late!


    "I was looking for the wrong place.I didn''t know because it was night.And because Gaye and Maye fell. "


    "Impressive." "Impressive."


    And Gaye and Mayeh answered Mika shouting.


    "So, Mr. Comb.Your goal is just to kill and destroy?


    "That''s right. We live for that.Only such shall be chosen as relatives.I''m attracted to my destiny. "


    When Junko asked, Comb Village, which had only a head, replied indifferently.


    "I see you''re quite strong.Still, I doubt if I can beat Fred and Jinlong.Especially, I don''t know how to defeat Jinlong.I''ve thought about it many times, but I don''t feel like I can win a fight.At least I can''t. "


    "Hmm, because you have the same will to obey the ancient king?


    "That''s right. And I was empowered."


    "Does the power given mean that Allaune was parasitized?


    "That''s right. But that''s not all.The Ancient King has tried various experiments.In order to aim for the final form of the lower root person "Allaune".One of the reasons is that I am such a body.It is the end of an experiment to produce the final form.Apparently, the Ancient King has seen the final form of the lower root man, Araune. "


    (Final form of Araune......)


    Junko had an idea.What came to mind immediately was Kijima no Sato - the giant amalgamated tree that I saw on Kijima.


    (Could that be it?But what happens when that happens? Is there something immeasurable in our values?)


    "Nevertheless, it is uncertain whether the ancient king already remembers the purpose of making the final form of the Araune.I couldn''t speak the word anymore.It''s just that there is a possibility that the grievance has ended. "


    Junko thought, Comb Mura said with a heartless or sad voice.

 2243 17.

    The next morning. Four men, Yuuki, Suzuune, Masao, and Hiroyuki, guided by milk, vipers, and cocoons, headed back to the giant sea cucumber with a helicopter.


    "Is that a creature?Amazing. At first glance, it only looks like a hill.This can be seen as out of common sense on earth.Oh, it''s really moving.Slowly, but I know it''s moving. "


    Seeing giant sea cucumbers coming back from a helicopter excites the horse.


    "Gupyu... it sure is amazing...You''ve already checked the milk for that creature, haven''t you?I''ll allow you to show me all your research later. "


    How many generations do you want to lie to me, this stupid woman?


    "Even though you can get the honor to help me with the cat, it''s the cat who doesn''t know the value of the object after all.Guppyu "


    Where''s the fool who packs his jewels in his dung and rejoices?You bitch. In the first place, I would be a researcher, and I would look into it myself. "


    "Gupyupyuu, my time is precious!If you save any extra effort, it''s better than that.Milk''s theory tells us to study all the unknown for ourselves.I can''t believe this is stupid. "


    While chatting barrenly with milk, Hiroyuki piloted the helicopter over the giant creature.


    There was no space on the giant creature to land, so after getting off the ladder, the helicopter was placed behind the giant slug.


    "Hmm?


    Courage looks down on me and wonders.


    "Why are there kindergarten children here?


    Kindergarten cyborg.


    The Viper answers the question of courage.


    I''m a little surprised the helicopter flew in.


    Null said.


    "Why are you wearing Necomi Mikachusha on a man?


    What a hobby.


    Null answers the question of courage.


    "It''s a creepy hobby.Stop it. "


    "The first person I met asked me to stop being creepy, and I don''t want to stop.Excuse me for a second. "


    Nur''s face turned to bravery.


    "Gupyu, if this creature turns back by mistake and crushes its helicopter, I have to check it...."


    Shi Yu said he came late by himself.


    Well, we''re all here, so let''s listen to Root Man.My technology has made it possible to make a voice out of Root Man''s telepathy. "


    I''m helping you with my abilities too.


    After the milk was good, Nur added.


    "Where are all the people rooted?


    Most of these plants are roots.It''s a plant with superintelligence and super spirit. "


    Milk answered the question of courage.


    "Ah... ah... oh, really.There was a voice. "


    Suddenly, a slightly distorted tone of old-fashioned mechanical voice sounded around me, different from milk.


    "Even if the stars and the species are different, the first test is, uh, uh, what?"


    Masao says with a smile.


    I''m listening.Let''s get down to business. "


    Root man speaks.


    "The healing Great Demon was a friendship between the lower root people and the root people.There was a conflict with the innless.Of course, they were at odds with the strong wind that blows over the weekend. "


    "No lodging? Strong wind blowing on weekends?What the hell is that?


    "Ahh... do I have to explain from there?"


    Asked about their courage, Root Man explained what they were and then went on talking.


    Most of them wore the same stories I had heard from Elder Arlaune yesterday, but there were some stories I didn''t hear from the Elder.


    There is no doubt that the great demon who gave power to the ancient king was the healing one.I was close to the Root King.But I don''t know how they empowered me. "


    "Is the final form of Araune a big tree?


    Asked about courage, Hiroyuki and Milk were surprised and saw courage.Because I said something that might lead me to courage.


    "Do you have the courage?Gupyu "


    Shi Yu asks.


    Didn''t you say?A story about a big tree in a place where there was a healing demon. "


    "It''s my first time."


    "I see - there''s a huge tree on the island.Somehow I can''t see it from outside the island.It was as if several trees were entangled.So I met with the remnants of the demon that I was always putting out, and I talked a lot.Four or five years ago, I barely remember the conversation. "


    "Gupyu, which island?Teach me. "


    I''ll go, too. Tell me.


    Hiroyuki and Milk gave me the name of the nearest station.


    "Let me get back to you, do you know the final form of Allaune?


    It''s just piecemeal information.I''ve never heard of the possibility that it''s a giant merging tree.All we know is that it has a huge impact on a wide scale and is important for Allaune''s prosperity.It''s a suspicious level of legend whether it''s true or not.There is no detailed record. At least in the last few hundred years, there has been no record of the final form of Araune appearing on this planet.Over the last few hundred years, Rootmen have been able to use Acre''s recording power to visualize and store historical records, but before that, everything was blurry because it was spoken. "


    The root man answered the question of courage.


    "It''s not a good way to pass on history.Mankind kept a record of history with letters and pictures, but it didn''t develop here. "


    And a political horse.


    We are a rather inferior race in cultural terms.I am saddened by the recent incorporation of Earth information.We are desperately incorporating the Earth''s information because the Earth''s gates have opened again this time.It''s mostly about Earth civilization. "


    It sounds like a blurry voice.


    "Isn''t intelligence and spirituality much better than Earth people?


    The bell rings a question.


    "That''s why we didn''t develop culture, and we didn''t need civilization.It was finished.The incomplete seek the way.Sometimes there was a lack of desire and curiosity. "


    The Root Man''s answer did not match the bell tone.Not only the sounds of the bells, but also the horses, Vipers, Hiroyuki, and Nur could not sympathize.


    That''s all we know.All roots share knowledge and information, but not Allaune and Anjuku.The elders of Araune in the nearby swamps seem to have a long life, so they also seem to be knowledgeable.Maybe you should talk to her. "


    Araune in the swamp area is the swamp right in front of here?


    Shi Yu asks. Before the helicopter came here, I was checking from above to make sure there was a swamp.


    It''s not that place.I''ve been further east from here.There''s a lot of Araune living there. "


    And Root Man.


    Well then, let''s get going.I didn''t get a lot of information here, so next thing I know, I''m hoping. "


    "Absolutely. Gupyu.Milk, after all. "


    "Why was it me there?Together with this debris. "


    Courage says, Hiroyuki agrees, and Milk resents.


    "You''ve got a lot of bad mouth."


    I agree with you.


    The Viper muttered and Null nodded.


    Junko and the others were spending their time in the camp.


    Because Mika and the others are completely dark moods, the atmosphere is contagious.It''s no longer an atmosphere where you can enjoy extraterrestrial travel very much.Some of them are enjoyable.


    Hotjiro, Hotsumi and Midori are facing each other, discussing the second item that Mika and Mika were exposed to.


    If we could get it back soon, we wouldn''t know where the enemy is.


    Hot Jiro put his arms together and drooling his dog ears, saying with a magical face.


    "Junko will listen to you from someone named Comb Village.


    "Yea, Jun''s sister did something until late last night. Maybe it was torture or something."


    Whispering said, Midori reported with a bitter smile.


    Junko is waiting. After all, the main thing is Junko often leaves it to me. "


    Hot Jiro was proud, reliable, and dazzled.


    "Abba, Abba, I''m sure Jun is in a position like Don of the Midori family ~"


    Midori laughs strangely.


    A little further away from the three, Masami placed Akul on his head and saw the recorded sight.


    "Old dragonflies are eaten by the same species that picked up the scallops.What are you showing me?I can''t believe it. Besides, it looks delicious.Wow, my gut is pulling thread ~ "


    "That sounds like fun...."


    The tiredness in the neighborhood is bitterly smiling as she sees the true beauty of reality with excitement.


    Elsewhere, true and quart were playing pro wrestling.


    "Where did Raquel go?


    The truth of the Brainbuster on the quart, holding his head down, asks.


    "I wonder if my father takes a walk in the morning.I fly a lot in the morning. "


    "I think the translation function is subtly strange, but it is conveyed by nuance, so is this okay?"


    I heard Qu''s reply, and the truth said.


    Gaye-chan, Maye-chan, hey


    Junko, who had been in the tent for a long time, came out and called out to Gaye and Maye.


    "Would it be easier to get information from Mr. Comb Mura?I''ve been trying a lot since last night, but they won''t give me any information. "


    "Depends on how you do the magic."


    "It''s not universal.The ease of magic is conditional. "


    Sisters answered, whilst complaining deeply about the dialogue that they were trying a lot.


    I see. Then help me with that.So let me see how my interrogation goes, and I''ll leave it up to the two of you to decide. "


    "You mean you''re going to be tortured..."


    "I can''t help it because the second one''s life is at stake.And it''s a real mess. "


    At Junko''s request, the sisters were all looking as good as they could.

 2244 18.

    Yuuki, Suzuo, Masao, Hiroyuki, Milk, Viper, and Cocoon all began their journey back on the helicopter to the swamps taught by the Rootmen.


    Get off the helicopter in front of the swamp and walk to it.When I entered the swamp, there was fog.


    "It''s not that thick, but be careful.Something''s wrong with me. "


    "Shut up. Don''t give me orders.Who do you think you are? "


    When the Viper urged him to be vigilant, his courage rebelled in a mood of frustration.


    "You''re older.Bad manners. "


    "I''m the protagonist of this story.It''s the center of the world. Because I exist, because I recognize it, so can the world.Your presence has been preserved thanks to me.Think carefully about whether you can give me such a great order. "


    "Yes, yes."


    With the courage to speak with a noble gesture, the Viper gets in trouble and appropriately hammers him.


    Hiroyuki also picked up a strange guy.You''re the only one with the same pride. Is that why you like it?


    Milk, I don''t want you to tell me that.


    "No, you''re all alike, so be aware."


    Milk, Hiroyuki, and Vipers hit each other with hate.


    After walking for a while, the party saw the anomaly and stopped.


    "Kuaa....."


    Looking at the cocoon spreading forward, she roared vigilantly.


    "This isn''t unnatural noise, is it?"


    Masao looks at the sight and says.


    Lots of creatures are dying everywhere.I knew at a glance that it was the creatures of this land and the hosts of Araune.Because there were also some bodies that had Allaune pulled out of their bodies and crushed them.Or he was killed trying to escape.


    The enemy of Araune did it.No lodging or family of the ancient king?


    As the milk murmured, it jumped out of the Viper''s basket and began analyzing the body.


    It hasn''t been a long time since I died.Maybe the man who killed him is still nearby. "


    Milk told him and went back into the basket.


    With vigilance, the seven advance through the foggy swamps.


    And a dozen minutes later, the party ran into it.


    Fighting in the fog.But it was almost over.I can see the human shadow overwhelming the shadow of the giant quadruped beast.And eventually the shadow of the quadruped beast is defeated.


    I didn''t kill him with my bare hands.From the shadow of the human form, something like a stick jumped out countless times and looked like a four-legged beast.


    As I approached carefully, the fog opened and I saw it clearly.


    A naked, brown-haired white man exposed to body fluids of various colors smiles as he looks at the courage.It''s not like you''re all naked.Just stick flowers together and hide them locally and chest.4 It''s more obscene in a way than a soap pussy.If you are a woman, you are still a man, so you are even perverted.


    "Oh, you''re new visitors from home.I''ve heard from Inro Kung.You''re strong. You''ve already killed many of my family. "


    A man spreads a familiar smile and talks.


    "I''m Fred. I see.Jinlong said.One of them is going to be a compatriot.There''s one of us. "


    "Hmm? Me?


    The horse was slightly confused when he realized that the man named Fred was looking at him.The gaze of the other faces is also poured into the political horse at once.


    "A scout has arrived.Good for you, Masao.Bye-bye. "


    A smile and a small wave of bells.


    "No, no, no, no. Why?Why did you nominate me?I don''t feel the same as you. "


    Political horses laughed bitterly and denied it.


    "Don''t you hate the world and really want to destroy it?They will be chosen by the ancient king''s family. "


    Fred said with a smile on his face, and the horse turned to his face.


    Several flying creatures emerged from the fog behind Fred.


    "Bugs? Big cicadas?


    Seeing the herd of creatures that appeared, Viper said.Certainly very similar to cicadas.However, they are as big as people.


    "This is Cicadasuke.I introduced him instead because he couldn''t speak.My compatriots. Ah, this herd is a servant of Cicada-suke. "


    Fred introduces and explains.


    "Keep your name."


    The bell penetrates.


    "Even without Cicada-suke, I''m fine by myself.On the contrary, Cicadaisuke is going to get in the way. "


    As Fred smiles, he widens his arms and feet and poses in a large shape.


    (There is no indication that the supernatural force will work.I''m going to fight with my own flesh.)


    That''s what Shiyuki thinks.If we were to use the supernormal force, we would have used Abu, which sucks the supernormal force, or a virus to neutralize it.


    Something like a white, thin branch stretches from all over Fred''s body.It truly branches rapidly like a branch, and Fred''s surroundings are covered with branches.


    If all the branches are not broken together, the milk releases a cautiously powered cat punch without asking questions.


    "Funah!?


    Milk unexpectedly leaked a surprise voice from the cat''s throat.A wide range of vigilante cat punches make most of them squeaky.But Fred doesn''t have that mindful power.Something like a large number of branches grown from Fred broke and crushed about half of the part grown on top, but this branch shredded the power of the cat punch itself.


    While the milk was surprised, two phenomena occurred simultaneously.One is that things like branches have suddenly become fatter.The other thing was that the white branches that fell on the ground shattered by milk were sucked in by the white branches that grew from Fred, pulled together, and absorbed as they were.


    In addition, the white branches grow and grow, and become thicker and thicker, approaching seven people.


    As it stretches, the branches and branches become entangled and merge into one, transforming it into a giant white pipe.Then the tip becomes sharp and the pipe itself bends slightly, changing from a pipe to a fang-like shape.


    Seven people move left and right to avoid the approaching white giant fangs.It is divided into huge white teeth.It''s a fang much bigger than a man''s back.It was divided into three people: Milk, Viper, and Cocoon, and four people: Hiroyuki, Yuuki, Masano, and Suzuo.


    Towards the seven men divided between the left and the right, several white thorns protrude out of the white teeth at once, and attack the seven men.


    "Shit!


    The viper tried to grab two white spines with both hands, but the spines stretched and retracted the viper.


    "Stone or this...It''s so hard. "


    Stupid! Viper!Get away from me!


    Milk shouted at the viper who was mouthing the feeling of white teeth while being pressed, emitting a vibratory wave.


    The Viper soon learned why the milk yelled.Because the spine grew out of the grabbed spine, and it grew towards the viper.


    In a hurry, the Viper let go of the thorn and fell on his back.The milk vibration wave crushes the thorn.


    Shattered thorns are drawn to giant white teeth until they reach small pieces.Fragments stuck to white teeth melt and are sucked in by white teeth.


    This is lime... no...


    "It''s calcium. Lime equals calcium, but in this case, you should call it a lump of calcium."


    Historical pleasure blocked the place where Milk tried to speak.


    Then the spines stretched out of the white teeth countless times, and attacked seven people.


    Courage exudes the great demon, shakes the gold stick and breaks the thorn from one end, but the broken part is immediately sucked in, and the thorn gradually stretches from next to next.


    I don''t know, how about this one?


    Milk says, drifting a slightly yellow liquid into the air and moving it towards the stretching white thorns.Fluoroantimony acid in liquid form.


    As the spine stretches into the liquid, the spine instantly melts into a bubble.


    It seems to work for now... but it seems to grow a little faster...This is all I can do to prevent it. "


    With anxiety, the milk spreads masses of fluoroantimonic acid into the air one after the other, melting the thorns.


    We have to attack from this side and hit the main unit.Cocoons. "


    Gua


    The milk shouted and the cocoon nodded.I knew what I had to do.


    "This is not a supernatural force.It''s the power he has as a creature.It''s super-cured by collecting calcium.It''s beyond our common sense of biology to gather this amount of calcium and manipulate it freely without any supernatural force.Too many monsters. Gupyu "


    Hiroyuki looked at the white giant fangs, the growing thorns, and Fred, who produced branches that made huge fangs, and said.


    "Isn''t it an unusual force to absorb the shattered parts?"


    "I think we have something to attract..."


    In the words of courage, Hiroyuki replied with a lack of confidence.


    "Even though it''s a simple and clear ability, it feels overwhelmed by mass."


    Masao says.


    Hurry up and get the main unit...


    Looking at Fred as the bell rang, I saw a huge cicada swarm approaching us.


    "All I can do is deal with these white thorns.Do something with them. "


    He gives a glance at the flock of giant cicadas and says courage.


    "That''s not cool. Gupyu"


    Hiroyuki shook a hand.Countless small insects are winging from the inside of the sleeve.


    Some of the giant cicadas suddenly ignited before reaching the place where the seven were.


    "What did you do?


    The ringtone asks.


    "It''s a pyrotechnic worm. I''ve released an insect with supernatural powers to ignite my body.Gupyu "


    "Cruel...."


    Egg ~


    Historical pleasure, the bell tone of his face, and a funny smile from Masao.


    "We have to do something about the main unit..."


    "Oh, it looks like we''re having fun."


    As the horse spoke, he was blocked by a familiar voice.


    With the space transition, the black undercover man appearing in front of the four courageous men - whose contours can always be blurred - is Niro Kuroshiyama, the family of the ancient king, whom the courageous men first encountered.


    "Here, at this time, this could be a lot of trouble."


    A political horse who speaks with a voice without a sense of crisis.


    "Gupyu, I''m busy, so go to the milk."


    What? I''m busy joining the cicadas.You still got something?


    The milk reacts to Shi Yu''s words, but it is blocked by huge white teeth. I can''t see Jinlong from the milk.


    "Kukuku, don''t talk nonsense.But this giant demon is spectacular no matter how many times he sees it. "


    When Inro was laughing and pulling out his sword...


    "Kuaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    "Fuyah ~..."


    The roar echoes around me.Milk, who knew who the LORD of the voice was, roared with the voice of the cat.

 2245 19.

    While acknowledging the existence of many Araunahs, Raquel decided to target them first from the family of the ancient king.


    "Kukukuku, it''s been a long time since there was a strong wind blowing over the weekend.I also saw it as quite powerful. "


    Inro''s interest turned towards Laquila.


    (I want to beat this calcium bastard''s body somehow, but I can''t turn my hand until I''m dealing with a thorn and cicada.If we don''t do something, we''ll be poor.)


    While burning the approaching cicadas around with pyrotechnic insects, and guarding the protruding thorns with turtle shields, I think Historical pleasure.


    Due to the nature of their abilities, Masao and Suzuo conserve their strength and do nothing.Courage, including the two of them, makes the Great Demon guard.


    "Kuaaaaaaaa!


    With a roar, Raquel raises one hand and points to heaven with her index finger.


    "I won''t let you."


    In-ro Kun waves his sword.Having experience fighting the strong winds that blow over the weekend, Inro Kung knew what it meant.


    Raquela was not in any hurry when the tip of her sword appeared in front of her.I once fought someone with a sword as a weapon and the ability to transfer.I have reunited with that person and have practiced yesterday and this morning.


    "Oh dear...."


    Looking at Raquila, who avoided the slash by moving straight sideways as if she were slipping through the air with a motion as if she had expected, Niro Anguish peeled his eyes.


    "Yikes!"


    Raquel waves her fingers down and lightning strikes.However, this attack is also known to Inro Kung, so it shifts to suit his behavior.


    Looking beyond the metastasis, Raquel took off her dropped finger.


    When the thunderbolt split in the middle, it fell for Niro Anguish immediately after it shifted and dodged.


    Inro Kung, who had been struck by a direct lightning strike, knelt in dismay.Even Inro Angry, who was constantly distorting the surrounding space, could not completely prevent the electricity, heat and explosion of the current thunder.I took a lot of damage.


    "Did you know how to avoid the clumsy?* giggle *... this isn''t pleasant. "


    With his hands numb and his sword dropped on the ground, Inro Angry slowly stretched out his hand to the fallen sword and laughed.


    "What is he...?Gupyu... it''s not like I''m going to drop lightning... "


    Historical pleasure was astonished to see Raquel''s abilities.It should require considerable energy, such as manipulating the weather.In a sense, it is more powerful than the use of calcium in front of it.


    Is Raquela here...?Reliable reinforcements in this situation.We might be hostile after we get through this. "


    White teeth are in the way and I can''t see them, but I can feel the milk when I hear thunder and roar.


    Paradise Pane


    As the bell rings slowly cut his palm with a cutter, he activates his ability toward Niro Angry, who is electrocuted and unable to move.


    The ringtone, which can convert pain into force, hit Niro Anguish from below with an invisible impact.Jinlong''s body is blown away.I couldn''t get away with the metastasis.


    Hmm. I''ll do it.


    Looking blown away, In-ro laughs.Although he could not escape completely with the metastasis, Niro Ang, who was constantly distorting the surrounding space, was able to disperse the damage considerably without causing fatal injury.However, the bell noise attack was widespread, so it could not be prevented.


    (I see. That samurai is more effective at attacking the surface than at attacking points and lines.)


    Raquel, when you see that the bell tone attack worked, the horse decides so.However, an attack on that surface may be avoided by metastasis.


    "Kuaaaaaa!


    Raquila barks. An enormous ice pillar jumps out of the sky beneath Jinrong Angry.


    I wondered if the reverse ice pillar had penetrated Jinlong''s body, or if it had hit Jinlong.It was subtly space-shifted and avoided.This is not going to work for Jinlong, it''s an attack on the dot.


    Jinlong agonized and took a breath.


    "Aaaaahh!


    Raquila flies at a fierce speed and throws a direct attack at Inro Anguish.


    "That''s no good. That''s not good enough."


    Masao says, but it can''t get into Raquel''s ears.


    Raquel did not clash with Jinlong.As if each other''s bodies had slipped through, the eyes of the horse and the bell sound could be seen.Raquel destroys the ice pillar, and Renro''s body is thrown into space again.


    Jinlong was still numb and waved his sword with his moody hand.This time, it was attacked by diffusion metastasis.And aim for the gap immediately after Raquel''s attack.


    Numerous cutouts from every angle cut through Raquela''s body.


    "Kuuuuuuuu..."


    Raquela screams her teeth off and roars as she drains blood from her body and crawls to the ground.Beyond that gaze, Inro Angry fell on the ground, crawling like Raquel.


    Looks like they''ve taken a lot of damage from each other, but Raquel''s body is pretty sturdy, not too strong, but regenerative.Meanwhile, Jinlong is more robust than humans, but it is not as strong as the wind that blows on weekends.


    "How long have you been doing this?"


    On the other side of the white tooth, milk continued to dissolve the calcium spines with even more acid, one side of the defense.The Viper, who couldn''t do anything but watch, shouted.


    This guy even pushes in with an overwhelming amount of material.It doesn''t take much energy to repair it, and where it''s irreparably destroyed, it''s faster to make calcium. "


    "Can you make calcium?


    Not with the human body.We have to get it out of the food.But he''s making it super fast.Or maybe they''re gathering it from the ground around them.Of course, there are limits, but I can''t see them. "


    "Is calcium in the soil?


    At least on Earth, there''s calcium in all the rocks.The snails are stuck to the block wall because they eat the calcium contained in the concrete.The snail shell is the same as the bone, and it''s made of calcium.There is a theory that elephants are eating soil because of mineral replenishment such as calcium.At the end of the day, there''s a lot of melt in the ocean, and it''s piling up on the bottom of the ocean. "


    To repeat the question, Milk answers as he continues to dissolve the growing spines with acid.


    "If you''re going to hit the main unit, why don''t you just transfer and hit it?


    The Viper proposes.


    Nevertheless, sometimes I wanted to make the cocoon work.


    Milk said with a laugh.


    -What? Is that...?


    At that time, Shi Yu witnessed it.Something like a red, flat slime stuck to a giant white fang that stretches out of Fred''s body, sending white teeth towards Fred.


    Fred also seems to have noticed that the spine sticks out of the white teeth and penetrates something like a red slime, but it doesn''t seem to work at all.


    "What is that...?"


    Fred groans when she sees the red liquid passing through her white teeth and approaching her.


    Eventually, as it passes through the white teeth to the rooted, stretched white branches, it becomes an innumerable little bubble that dances through the universe and through the branches to Fred.


    Fred thickened the branches from his body and tried to completely cover himself and fill the gap, but it was too late.A small red bubble penetrated through the gap and finally stuck to Fred''s body.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Fred screams terribly.Bloody red liquid entered the pores in Fred''s body and burst into it.Gradually destroy blood vessels, muscle fibers, nerves, bones, organs, and hands.


    Blood came out of my eyes, nose, mouth and ears, and Fred fell down.


    The white branches that emerged from Fred''s body, the huge white teeth that formed the branches overlapped, and the white thorns that protruded from the white teeth all collapsed and collapsed at once.


    "Oh, my God... Fred got hit."


    Jinlong looked at him in surprise.


    There is still blood flowing from the fallen Fred.No, it''s not just blood.The red liquid mixed with blood and entering Fred''s body also came out of Fred''s body.And when the red liquid cloud gets wet, it moves back to where the milk and the viper are.


    The giant cicada modoki-the cicada helper approached Fred.


    "Gu... gu... gu..."


    Fred, whose visceral tissue, blood vessels in his body, and even his brain were destroyed, breathed back.Fred also had regenerative abilities.However, taking huge damage, the battle is not going to last, and you can''t get up just to keep your life alive.Now it is in a state where it is easily stopped.


    Cicadasuke held Fred silently and flew away.The other Cicadas also stopped fighting, chased after Cicadas and fled.


    "Looks like you''re not finished."


    Looks like it.Oh dear, the cocoon, the stuffing is sweet. "


    Cicada-suke murmured and sighed at the sight of Fred.


    "Gupyupyu. Now, the rest..."


    He''s the only one.


    Hiroyuki, who was fighting against a flock of Cicadasuke, and the courage who was ridding away the thorns of the white teeth, turned their gaze to Jinlong Anguish.


    "Tide?"


    With a smile and a murmur, Inro Angry turned and disappeared.


    You ran away again on your way.Isn''t that funny? I''ve been damaged, but I can''t wait to retreat.If we use his abilities to the fullest, we''ll be able to fight somewhat, even if it''s eight against one. "


    Looking at the fleeing Angry Inro, he said courage.


    "Yeah, that''s weird.That''s funny. My people were wounded the other day, so I retreated on the way.I know this. There is no strange reason to leave.But why this time? Under what circumstances?


    By agreeing with courage, the horse speaks of doubt.


    "Gupyu, there is a possibility that your abilities may not be as sustainable in battle."


    And Hiroyuki.


    "That''s what I was going to say.It''s not acceptable for wisdom to lie to me in the middle of history. "


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Hiroyuki laughed at the courage to say that he was in a bad mood.


    Hmm. I guess he just ran away because he was so crowded and powerless.


    And the milk that denies the words of courage.


    Kuaa ~


    The returned red liquid made a human shape and returned to the shape of the cocoon, making a moody voice.


    "Hey...."


    I saw a naked cocoon, and with courage, I turned away quickly.


    Hurry up.


    "Kuaa. Kuuu"


    The cocoon wears a blouse when the Viper hands it over.


    "What is this? I can smell my family, but I can smell Araune."


    Raquel comes, looks at the cocoon strangely, and speaks in Japanese.


    The cocoon''s ancestors are the same as yours, Raquel.So you can talk now...My ancestors were the same, but I transplanted a copy of Allaune in his body. "


    "You''ve done a terrible thing....."


    Hearing the words of milk, Raquel looked at them with a look of anger.


    And the gaze turns to courage.


    "There are a lot of people with Allaune, but what is this?I can feel a lot of Araune. "


    "There''s a lot of Araune in there.Is there a problem with that?


    Courage pointed out by Raquel puts his hand on his glasses and laughs invincibly.


    "The strong wind you blow on the weekend.That''s hostile. Allaune, who is inside me, is reacting and suing me all at once.I want to kill you. "


    Kuuu


    With the courage to say as if to provoke, Raquela scratches her teeth and roars.


    "I don''t intend to be Araune''s dictator, but it seems to be full of motivation, so I think it will be the development you want.Don''t you dare. "


    When confronted by a warlike Raquel, courage burns with a smile.


    "Gupyu, you''re going to be incapacitated before you die.Then I''ll collect it and use it as an experimental material. "


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Hiroyuki has no right to monopolize it.I''ll give you three quarters, so hold on to Hiroyuki for a third. "


    "You''re kidding me!And what does it mean that the calculations don''t fit at all? "


    While seeing the courage to confront and Raquel��a, it was history pleasure and milk to say whatever she liked.

 2246 20.

    "I''m sorry I haven''t tried it yet, but I haven''t used all the demons, so I''ll let you play."


    Courage proclaims and activates the abilities of Araune in the body.Seventy-two Allaunes possess at least one ability, and many have multiple abilities, so courage possesses more than a hundred kinds of extraordinary powers.


    The silver glowing humanoid materializes in the diagonal forward position of courage.Everyone''s gaze, including Raquel, appears to be silver.


    "That''s..."


    The bell rang.It was a seeing robot.But the robot clearly mimics Raquela.Short but straight corners and wing-like metal plates on the back.Hair, face, and back lengths resemble Raquela.


    "What''s your name?My name is Kazuki Yuuki. "


    "Laquilea"


    Raquela answers when she calls her name, questioning her courage.


    I see. Then this is Meccaraquila.What I''m using now is the ability to create the mechanics of hostiles. "


    Qua a a a a a a a a... a.Ah, ah "


    When Yuuki introduces his abilities, Mecara Qurea makes a distorted roar and flies towards Raquela.


    Raquela also flew as if she were responding to it, breaking into the flying Mecara Queria.


    "Kuah!


    It was Raquel who hit him in the air and got hit.I was struck by the ground and fell into a huge pile.


    "Quah, quah, quah, quah, quah, quah, quah."


    Mecara looked down from the air with her arms tied up, laughing with a strange voice as she fell on her back and was unable to move with pain and shock.


    "That''s a body mechanic, and if you hit it properly, the living will lose."


    A political horse who says stupidly.


    "Maybe with the same power.I mean, the mechanics that copied the power. "


    And Viper.


    "If you have that ability, you can use it on the other guy, but I saw that you can only copy physical abilities, and you can''t copy special abilities or unusual powers."


    "Yes, I can''t copy until now.For now. "


    Courage speaks with a profound tone to Hiroyuki''s words.


    When Mecara Quirrea fell, trying to hunt down Laquirrea...


    With Raquel lying down, she raised her hand, pointed to heaven, and waved her arm slightly.


    Thought the lightning had fallen and hit Mecara Qurea directly, Mecara Qurea exploded.


    Okay, here''s the next one.


    The Meccaraquila was completely destroyed without any sign of movement, and Yuuki exerted a great demon.


    "Aren''t you testing Allaune''s abilities?


    "Are you going to snap at me for ringing?He seems more powerful than he thought, and he can''t afford to use his unfamiliar abilities, so he made the choice to use his familiar powers, so if he''s a housekeeper, I can see it properly. "


    "It hurts, it hurts, courage!"


    The courage to put a headlock on the thumping ringtone.


    The big demon walked slowly and shook the gold stick toward the fallen Raquila.


    "Kh!


    I think it''s a gap attack, and Raquel tries to shake the lightning again.


    "Ah, you also had this ability.Replacement UFO "


    As the courage murmured, the silver disc jumped out of the head of courage at a high speed, flying towards the big demon and Raquela.


    Lightning struck again.The reformed UFO didn''t make it and hit the demon in time.


    "Sometimes it''s because of the distance, and the timing was bad."


    The courage to whisper with a smile.


    The giant demon stopped for a moment after being struck by lightning, but he stared at Raquela and started moving again.


    Raquela wakes up and flies, thinking she can''t stay asleep forever, even though she''s obsessed with the robustness of the Great Demon.


    Shortly after the flight, the big demon shook down the gold stick, but Raquela avoided it with a haircut.


    Raquela noticed a lot. Courage seems to be fighting seriously, but there are no signs of serious attempts to kill.Looks like you could have hit the gold stick or done it faster.


    And then think about it. Even though they are parasitic to Araune, they are the same stars as the true ones.I am also aware that there is a cat who was fighting with Junko during this time.That little white creature is still alive, despite the fierce fighting.


    (On the other planet, don''t we fight each other until we take life?


    Raquel questions like that.


    (It is also possible that she knows Makoto and Junko.They dwelt so many Araunahs that they would join hands with the Araunahs of the land - no, they were with the family of the ancient king, and they would eventually return to Earth.If you have no intention of killing us, don''t you have to kill us here?)


    Raquel exhaled and meditated with her hands open.The will to kill and the will to fight disappeared.I was told it was a pose where I lost my will to fight.


    "What, you''re not gonna do it anymore?


    Oh, that''s enough.


    When asked about her courage, Raquel turned her back and flew away at high speed.


    I don''t know what it was.


    Courage smiles bitterly and drops Raquela off without chasing her.


    "Hey, there''s more coming."


    "Kuuuuu...."


    Vipers are on alert.The cocoon is also roaring with vigilance.


    (The Araune inside me is very reactive.I mean, this is....)


    A viper who looks into the water of the swamp.Cocoons, milk, and historical pleasure are also watching the marsh.I noticed that a large number of creatures containing Araune were lurking in the water and asking about their condition at almost the same time.


    Eventually, a variety of creatures emerge from the swamp.It was mostly fish, but there were many amphibian-shaped creatures and bird-like creatures.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t show you."


    A squeamish voice echoes.It was Japanese.


    "Are there any elders here?I''m here to talk to him. "


    It''s me.


    When courage speaks, the answer comes back in Japanese.


    Huge creatures come up to land from the swamp.It has a body that looks like a tower with countless deer on top of it, and something like a small thorn grows in abundance.It is likely to be about one meter wide and four meters tall.I can''t see my hands, feet or face.


    "Your language is supposed to be translated by our master, can you hear me?


    I can hear you.


    Milk answered the elder''s question.


    "No way... I didn''t expect the legendary healing demon to appear.Besides, there are a number of friendly compatriots living in the body.And to leave the family of that ancient king..... "


    "I came to this planet to explore the roots of the healing Great Demon.Root told me to see you.So tell me. "


    Courage demanded of the amazing multitude of elders.


    "A healing demon.When the sky is torn, they say it came from the tip of the torn sky. "


    "I know that.That''s what I came for. "


    "How many stories did you hear before you came here?


    Asked by the elder, Yuuki talks to the elder squirrel in the forest and the root man on the giant sea cucumber about what he heard.


    "The truth hasn''t even been told among the roots.No, you lost it.What I know about the Ancient King and the Great Demon of Healing is what is not said in it. "


    Elder Deoki talked with his breath mixed in front of him.


    "It was a thousand years ago.The ancient king is said to be a healing demon and his best friend, and he was given more power than a healing demon.He went to Earth with the demon of healing.But then the people of Earth who worshipped the devil were killed by another.An angry demon tried to fight, but he was killed. "


    I was brave enough to think that I knew about it, but I''ll keep quiet.


    "The ancient king returned to his homeland in grief and gave orders to conquer the earth and bring mankind under his rule.At this time, however, the abolition of the royal system had already been decided, and the ancient king was also in favour of it.The ancient king tried to reverse the decision for his revenge.The Ancient King looked at the tragic death of his best friend, the healing Great Demon, and seemed totally crazy.The roots were bewildered and disobeyed the order.The ancient king was outraged that his subordinates had betrayed his life.The ancient king had a great deal of power.With his might he fought to have the roots obey him, but the ancient king was defeated and sealed, and thereafter he lived forever as a mass of hate and destruction. "


    "It''s not about demons, it''s about the Root King.But the cause of the ancient king''s nervousness, which has been the scourge of this planet for thousands of years, is unparalleled courage and such. "


    "So the last life of courage is the beginning of the uproar on this planet."


    Hearing the story of Elder Hideyoshi, Hideyoshi said in a slightly caring tone.


    I hear so. I''m the boulder.Driftstone is the leading role in this world.Nothing surprises me, but I have to say it''s a boulder. "


    Whether it was disfigured by history or cared for by milk, courage was as if it was not moving, and there was an unbelievable smile in my arms.


    "What kind of self-painting do you admire..."


    Seeing such courage, the Viper smiles bitterly.


    "You won''t understand, but I can see the script of the world.I can move according to it, and I can change against it.Well, anyway - the demon''s roots still don''t know much about it, but you know what to do with the ancient king.He must have been suffering for a thousand years, crying out for the demons.That''s the story - I''m going to let him go.Yeah, that must be it. "


    I don''t see any dust in the way I''m kidding, but I''m watching the audacity to say it in a serious tone, and the surroundings are stunned or smiling.But the bell tone and the horse are not stunned, but they are not bitter.I believe in the words of courage.


    "The information I was given is as follows.Is there anything else you want to know?


    "No, thank you. You can pull yourself into the water now."


    The courage to work from the top to confirm the elders of the deer.


    "Return to the roots of the sea cucumber.I need to talk to them. "


    Courage tells everyone.


    What kind of story?


    "Unseal the Ancient King and the Enemy."


    "Gupyupyu, that''s another interesting development."


    When he answered Milk''s question forcefully, History smiled at him.

 2247 21.

    I don''t even have the strength to think.A state in which you lose most of your thinking power and only your emotions swirl accounts for the majority of your life.


    Sometimes a member of his family talks to him, but he doesn''t barely talk to him.It''s only when you create a new family that you regain your thinking power, but it''s just one of your tasks.


    Trapped in a subspace named the Cage of the Ancient King, he refused to die and lived a distracting time forever.Anger, despair, resentment, madness are swirling in him forever.


    Emotions are derived without thought.Memories loop emotions.Does that hurt?Does he suffer if he''s caught in negative emotions forever?Or is it fun?To scorch the soul with negative emotions, to entrust fate with negative emotions, there is no lack of pleasure.But pain does exist.I have both.


    He, called the Ancient King, was not obsessed with the throne of the king.He also needed power as a king for revenge.I thought the Emperor would approve of revenge.But they betrayed themselves.He accepted betrayal.


    The grievances will eventually clear up.But the ancient king will not forgive it.Do not allow the fire of anger and resentment to vanish from within you.I cannot allow the firewood of sorrow to be cut off.Eternal mourning, suffering and anger are given to you by your own will.


    There is no family to pity the Ancient King for his choice.They are the same as the ancient king.Those who curse, resent, anger, hate, rat, and deny everything in the world.Those who want to kill him all, who want to spread their grief, who want to do as much as they do, and who feel comfortable with their actions.I have no compassion for others.


    The Ancient King''s Cage is a sanctuary for negative emotions.When the cage is broken, the negative emotions packed inside are scattered as a storm of killing, and new negative emotions are housed.


    Ever since he came to Glass Dew, Jiro had even raised his fever to gather and observe organisms.


    "I want to take this home...."


    While stroking Acre, a video recording creature, Heat Jiro murmured as if he were asking Junko to react in the same tent.


    "I don''t know if I can adapt to Earth.If you take me to Earth, I could die.But why don''t we just take the DNA and grow it on Earth?


    "I know that, but...Why doesn''t Junko do it?


    Hmm? Didn''t you say there''s no animal experimentation?There''s resistance to killing animals for human convenience.I think we should sacrifice the same human life because it''s a scientific development for mankind. "


    "That''s right...Then I''ll stop too.... "


    As a matter of fact, the creatures on this planet had already been autopsied and experimented with for research, killing several hot Jiro, but Junko denied it for such reasons and was slightly shocked.


    "Besides, Jiro, you don''t have to match me."


    Junko spreads an unyielding smile, but the hot Jiro waved for the first time.


    "No, Junko is Master to me now.It may be annoying if you think so on your own.So my disciples shall be my mentors. "


    "Hmm... I see..."


    Junko was in a complicated mood when he heard what Yujiro had to say.As for Junko, I don''t think it''s necessary to force Jiro to match me, and I can draw attention.


    Outside the tent, Gaye, Maye, Masami, and Hotsumi play with Tino, the baby of the four-legged beast.


    "You know, I was wondering, what happens to her when she gets back to Earth?


    Masami looks down at Tino and asks questions.


    "Ugh... shouldn''t I take you home?


    Scallops that become a traffic surface.


    "Can you adapt to Earth?- Can you take care of him?


    "But... they killed all my friends and I''m all alone...What should I do..... "


    Confirmed by Gaye and Maye, Hotsumi grabbed both ends of the hat and repeatedly shook his head sideways.


    "Why don''t you talk to Junko?


    "Yes, I will."


    Suggested by Masami, Hotsumi went into the tent and told Junko about Tino.


    "Hmm... that''s a tough problem."


    Junko said to me that he wanted to take Tino to Earth, and he smiled bitterly with his cheeks peeled.


    "You can''t?


    "I don''t know if I can adapt to the environment.We have a special procedure, so let''s get him in here. "


    "Even Junko doesn''t know...Is it impossible to adapt to Earth?Can''t this kid do something like what he did to us?


    "Honestly, I can''t recommend it.This child is the child of this star.There are too many unknowns about what will happen in the new environment. "


    "Uhh..."


    Junko taught me, and the scallops roared half-faced.


    "But... if I leave this child here alone..."


    "That''s the hard part.If this is the earth, it''s my idea not to force it back naturally..... "


    Junko sighed.Attempts to remodel it to suit the global environment are difficult, but by leaving it here at a young age, there is no guarantee that it will survive.


    "Think carefully before deciding which way Kotsumi-chan is responsible.If Kotsumi-chan still says so, I''ll do something about it.I don''t know what''s gonna happen. "


    "Okay...I''ll think about it as close as I can. "


    Junko told me to leave the tent almost completely.At the entrance of the tent were Masami, Gaye and Maye, who were listening secretly.


    Qua is playing pro wrestling as well as true.Mika passes through there.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Mika smiles dry when she sees True and Qu, who has stopped playing.


    "Take Qua to Earth and play without worrying about us."


    "Yeah, I''ll keep it until Mika''s family gets help.I can enjoy it as much as I want. "


    Mika said, but Qu hadn''t shaken and declared strongly.


    "Thank you.... But you don''t have to worry too much about me."


    I see. Then don''t hesitate.So, Mika really likes it?Have you already mated? There are a lot of genuine females, so give me a little. "


    "Don''t bother."


    True care is taken to take Mika''s words and say what she wants to say.


    And there comes Raquila from the sky.


    I fought people from the same planet as you.


    Looking at True and Mika, Qu''s face was as strong as I could tell Raquela with a slightly stronger face.


    "I brought out a giant.But he didn''t really try to kill us.Is everyone on your planet like that?Fighting will never kill the opponent.It''s strange. "


    "I''ll kill you when I kill you.But if you can do it without killing me, it''s better that way. "


    Tiredness comes and answers Raquel''s questions.


    "Raquel, I''m still alive because I didn''t stab you in the face, and that''s better."


    "That''s right...But accepting it is a confusing value for me.It is only natural to kill those who consider themselves enemies, and the lower-root person, Araune, is the only target to be killed.I''ve been killing people.Many of my people have been killed. "


    Hearing the words of tiredness, Raquel��a speaks with distant eyes.


    "That can''t be helped.We''re killing pretty good, too.Some people really have to kill each other. "


    When True followed, Junko came out of the tent.


    Well, it''s time to get into the enemy base.


    "What!?


    "Do you know where he is?


    After receiving Junko''s words, Mika screamed and asked tirelessly.


    "Yeah, I heard a lot from Mr. Comb.I had Midori-chan interfere with my captured comb, and with the help of Gaye-chan and Maye-chan, I heard the location. "


    Junko tells the story of how he determined the home of his enemies with an unfaithful smile.


    "Ah, we''re not all going.Because I squeeze out the best. Only Mika will be followed with special treatment. "


    Junko said and looked at all the people gathered in front of the tent.


    "I''m going with you, Hotsumi, Raqueley-kun, and me and Mika.Makoto, Midori-chan, Gaye-chan and Maye-chan, Senna, Yujiro-kun, Qu-kun, Masami-chan, No.11, No.7, and No.13 are answering machine.However, even though you are answering the phone, you are worried about being attacked, so please be sure to be the leader when you are attacked.Makoto, think carefully about how we''re going to move right now. "


    "Okay."


    "Let''s swap Midori and me.Let''s do it. "


    "Hmm... I don''t like my real brother''s plan..."


    I truly believe in Onee-chan.


    "Quo believes in the truth."


    "Truly, I''m admired..." "I believe you, too.I believe in truth. Mostly believable by the face from the head. "


    "A little mayhem...."


    True nodded, tired demanded, and Midori was slow, and Shina and Qu raised their energetic voice. After Gaye and Maye spoke simultaneously, Gaye was stunned.


    "Well, True, your plan is annoying and cumbersome, but the success rate is still relatively high."


    A pure child who intends to follow, conscious of Midori''s dialogue.


    "Good luck, Dad."


    "Speaking of answering machine, don''t lose your mind."


    Raquel strokes the head of the bounced voice.


    "No matter how many times you ask, the two of you feel uncomfortable with your father''s dialog.I don''t care how you look at it. "


    Qu and Laquila were watching, and Masami murmured.

 2248 22.

    Fred, who returned to the ancient king''s cage, was buried halfway inside his body by Jinlong Anguish.Families that suffer deep damage are buried in the pussy, which is a source of nutrition, to help them heal faster.


    "I can''t believe it''s taking so long."


    Looking at Fred buried in his pussy, he told him to tease him.


    Not the one with the liquid body.There were no hands or feet.By the way... "


    Fred, who gave out only half of his face, gazed at the new face in the ancient king''s cage.


    "Looks like you''ve been reborn as a family member.How are you feeling?


    "It''s really good. Literally reborn."


    The woman who was called by Fred replied with a smile.


    This woman wandered from Earth to this planet a dozen hours ago.Fred discovered and found himself, as well as ourselves, dyed his heart with fierce anger, strong resentment and deep despair, and brought him back to the cage of the ancient king.


    "I thought there was another potential guy.He was a tiny little white kid. "


    When he remembered Masanoma, Jinlong said.They have the power to see at a glance who will be candidates for their fellow countrymen.


    More compatriots...Destroy everything in heaven and earth except my compatriots..... "


    The voice of the ancient king echoes.


    "Are the ancient kings really alive?You''re moaning like a parrot. "


    A woman squatting on the side of her pussy questions her mouth.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, you don''t have to worry about it right away."


    (I''m talking about the king, but you''re not loyal.Well, that''s the same thing for me.)


    When she heard Jinlong''s mocking tone, the woman thought.


    "By the way, can I go outside?


    "There''s only time left.I hope it''s going to come out in the meantime. "


    Fred answered the woman who checked.


    "What''s the limit?


    "We can only get out of here once every decade.I''m under that curse. "


    ����


    To Fred''s answer, the woman said nothing.I realized that I had a terrible fate, and my brain had stopped for a while.


    Courage and milk returned to the giant sea cucumber.


    Unseal the Ancient King.


    Nah......


    At the request of courage, the servant''s roots were silent.


    I''d like to know why, but for what?


    "Don''t you have to go all the way to explain that?What kind of intelligent and spiritual species are you?Do you have any idea that you''ve been trapped for over a thousand years and have accumulated resentment in it?Don''t you think I''m pathetic?


    I see......


    Milk is convinced to hear the courageous answer to Root Man''s question.


    It''s not just about sympathy.Grievances usually go away with time.The reason why it lasted so long would be because of the subspace confinement.It can''t be cleansed naturally and is in the form of storage.By attracting family members like you, you''re losing extra purification. "


    Hearing the words of courage, Milk realized that the unbroken curse cast on the ancient king was the system of seals imposed by the Rootmen.


    "But... if you let go, things will get worse.The Ancient King is a Root Man but produces the lower Root Man "Araune".It is also reinforced.Until now, only when the seal was temporarily loosened, I parasitized the reinforced lower root people to their families, but when I went out, I would pay them gradually. "


    Root Man talks a little sooner.


    "Gupyu, what other powers does the ancient king have?


    Shi Yu asks.


    Because I''m a root person, I don''t have much power in the main unit.However, the network of spiritual worlds is therefore available.I''m going to lead the candidate spiritually to parasite the reinforced lower roots I just mentioned. "


    I won''t let that happen.


    Courage runs out.


    What do you mean?


    "I will save you and the old king.There is also the aspect that it became like that because of me in the previous life.Then I''ll play the role.It''s a natural thing to be the protagonist in the world. "


    Courage answered the Root Man''s question once and for all.


    (I kind of like this guy.)


    Viper smiles at courage.I notice the viper''s gaze and smile with courage.


    "What''s wrong?Ah, did the bell ring sneak up on you?You... people are serious. "


    "Ah, sorry...I was a little free and hungry. "


    "Look at you. They''re laughing at you, too.It would be a great shame for me to know that my servant is a foodie.It''s a terrible punishment later. "


    "I''m not a fool."


    (Not that way.)


    The viper smiles again after hearing the interaction between courage and the ringtone.


    "In the first place, I wonder why you left such a bad guy alone.I wish I didn''t have to seal it.What happened?


    The horse asks.


    Root people are forbidden to kill at the same root.There is tremendous resistance to the murder of my clan. "


    "As a result, the ancient king did not clear his grievances for a thousand years, and for a thousand years the ancient king continued to periodically riot.You don''t have to do anything, just unseal it.Make sure we put it in the sealed place.And tell me where it''s sealed. "


    I see. I''ll just tell you where it is.Now, though temporarily, the seal is unbroken, and you are free to enter and exit the ancient king''s cage. "


    Root man answered the request for courage in the tone of command.


    "Can I teach you that all by yourself?


    It was a matter that I could judge to be fine.


    Root Man answered the question of Hiroyuki.


    "Alright, let''s get into the old king''s cage.And - there''s something I want to ask the Ancient King, so don''t attack without my permission. "


    I looked at them and told them how courageous they were.


    Why does this guy have to do what he deserves?Hiroyoshi has grown one more person. "


    "I don''t want milk telling me that."


    Milk shouted and Hiroyuki said with a smile.


    Junko, Tired, Mika, Hotsumi, and Raquila were walking to the king''s cage.


    It''s quite a distance.


    Whispering walks through the woods.


    "Is there any chance that the space gates will close over the next few days?


    "I think that''s okay.I measured it, but it''s been open for at least two weeks. "


    Junko said tired of complaining about anxiety.


    "Can''t Raquel and Whiskey carry them all?


    "If you''re being targeted while flying, you won''t get stuck.I have to carry it many times.Besides, my wings are not suitable for flying with luggage other than mine.Depletes health. "


    "It''s hard for me to fly long distances, too. It''s magical, so I''m exhausted."


    Tired, Raquel and the scallops all refused.


    "How are they moving!


    Mika questions.


    "Comb-san said that a family member named Cicada-suke carried him.So if a family member attacks you while you''re on the move, I''ll catch Cicada-suke, brainwash him, and have him carried. "


    When Junko decided to do so, Raquel stopped her legs and stood still.Junko and Tired soon noticed the signs and stopped.A significant number of organisms are lurking ahead.


    "Looks like Allaune.Looks like he''s on full alert. "


    "Any sign of a fight!?


    Mika also felt a slight hostility and grabbed the gun in her pocket.


    "Well, I don''t know what happens.Raqueley-san, unless they attack you, don''t touch me! "


    "Kuahhh... it''s a difficult order.Me and them have been killing each other for a long time, and I''m not sure I can hold them back. "


    Junko took control of it, but Raquel��a stripped her teeth and roared, inflaming her fighting spirit.


    Eventually, various kinds of creatures appeared slowly from the front.

 2249 23.

    The strong winds that blow on the weekends do not fly in the sky, walking on the ground with the people of those stars.It''s a strange sight. "


    Humanoid creatures covered in white hair talk to me.Blue wings grow from the back.


    I''m not here to vandalize this land.


    Raquela opened her mouth, desperately suppressing the lethality that was about to erupt.


    I will crush the old king and his family. "


    Araune and the others followed Raquel''s statement.


    "You''re the one who ruined the land?


    "I''m sure they''re worse than the strong wind that blows on the weekends."


    "We should kill him first."


    Alaune whispers to each other.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I don''t know what you''re talking about!


    "Midori, Maya and Gaye would translate."


    Mika says she''s tired.Raquel was the only one who could understand them.


    (Ah, this is my hand.)


    Well, Raquel thought of it as she watched Allaune and the others.


    "If that bothers me, I''ll kill you right away.But I don''t intend to do that now.And I want to ask you guys something. "


    Please.


    The strong wind that blows on the weekend doesn''t mean we have to...


    Did you feel it?


    "If you''re a big creature and you''re parasitic to a fast moving creature, take them with you.We are on our way to defeat the ancient king.If we get there early and kill them all, we''ll get less damage. "


    At the request and insistence of Raquelia, Araune and the others kept silent.


    Very well.


    Humanoid Allaune, covered with white hair that seems to be the leader, agreed arbitrarily without consultation.


    However, there is one condition.Don''t attack my people around here. "


    "Okay."


    In response to the words of leader Araune, Raquel answered immediately.


    It''s going to be a lot easier.


    "I don''t even want to spend time with these guys."


    Raquel told the ironic leader Allaune with a calm look.


    "Can we ride this creature?


    The scallops sparkle your eyes.Only Raquel''s dialogues were automatically translated and heard.


    "Looks like it.I like this girl. "


    I''m this kid...


    "Someone who can take me for a ride seems to pick me over there."


    Junko and Hotsumi were delighted to choose the creature they wanted to ride, but Raquel said in a cold voice.


    True, Midori, Gaye, Maye, Senna, Yujiro, Qu, Masami, No.11, No.7, No.13 are the voicemails.As before, they were divided into several groups and behaved as they wished.


    "I''m interested in the taste of fish here, but Junko tells me not to eat any of the creatures here.It''s in my head. It''s a bump. "


    Masami, who hangs fishing lines in the river, talks to Gaye and Maye.True and quart are also on the side.


    No, you were a fisherman.


    "I''m not a fisherman.Because I''m a woman, but I''m not a fisherman and a fisherman''s daughter, so think about it separately.We''re not allowed to be together, are we?


    Masami protests in a pungent tone, listening to true words.


    "I mean, can you fish?"Catch and release?


    "I can''t even fish.Maybe the food I brought from Earth is bad.I don''t know. I need someone to tell me.Ah.... "


    Masami looked up at the sky, confirming the appearance of the familiar giant cicada modoki.And they''re flying towards us.


    "There''s only one... no, there''s only one."


    "Coming this way" "Woman."Are you Japanese? "


    Looking at the tip of Masami''s gaze, Gaye and Maye also muttered, confirming the appearance of the giant cicada modoki that came flying.


    Eventually, the giant cicada modoki descends to the ground where it flew in front of the four of them.The woman who was clinging to the giant cicadas also got off the ground.


    She looked reasonably well, but she was a terribly ill-eyed woman with three white eyes.She is dressed as a dirty apron on her blouse.


    "Japanese? That kid is amazing.You have two faces.Wow, wow. Being my model... no, I wasn''t in a position to sculpt anymore... hah... the sculptor Lionko "Ribayashi" Marier is over. "


    A woman in apron, Li Xiaozi "Ribako" Marier glanced at the sisters of Ox Village, but for some reason she quickly fell down.


    "Are you one of the ancient kings?


    Truth is in question.


    "Nh... ah, that''s right.Slightly fresher. I guess I''ll just have to kill all the people I can''t get along with.That''s why you have to die. "


    And Gaye, Mayeh, and Masami were horrified when they saw the face of Marier, who said so.Because it was so dark and desperate.It was the face of those who realized that there was no light in the world.


    Marie gives a glance at the giant cicada modoki with a killer heart.


    "Signs of using extraordinary powers."


    At the same time, the Ox Village sisters urged vigilance. Shortly afterwards, True and Masami pulled out the gun and shot Marie twice.


    "Ouch! Ouch! I haven''t done anything yet, but it''s terrible to come shooting at me.Ahh... and a lot of gunshot wounds to my stomach... I''ll die normally. "


    Marie raised her voice in protest with anguish.


    "What are you talking about when you''re trying to kill us?Isn''t that strange?I think it''s strange. "


    Masami said that and pulled the trigger further.


    Now she''s shot through the head and Marie''s upper body is staring at her.But he didn''t fall.Slowly, the bullet jumped out of the gunshot wound in the middle of his forehead as he slapped his head.


    "It looks like a regenerative immortal mouse after all.But I''m not afraid.Because I know how to deal with it.I might have to thank Junko. "


    Masami murmured and pulled out her legs.


    Something''s coming out.


    True prompts attention.A short distance away from Marie, she has a true gaze.


    Pieces of stone grow from the ground one after another.No, it''s a stone statue, not a chunk of stone.It was a stone statue imitating the giant cicada modoki that carried Marier.As you watch, you grow more and more, exploding more and more of them.I''m sure there are more than twenty of them.


    A group of stone statues jumped towards me.Because of the weight, it seems that flying like the original cannot be a boulder.However, the sight of whether there are thirty or forty stone statues jumping toward them all at once is scary inside.


    Do something.


    Please be specific.


    After receiving the true instructions, the sisters say with their mouths shut.


    "Squeeze the ground, make it look like a trickle, and keep them from coming here."


    "Ouch." "Raja."


    Sisters nod simultaneously after receiving specific instructions from the truth.


    "Tri-motion zone occurrence" "Tri-motion zone spreading to the ground"


    When Gaye and Maye perform improvisation magic of almost the same content, a slightly dull white object spreads to the ground in the direction of travel of the stone statues.


    When the jumping stone statue entered the tri-motion zone, it was stunningly unable to move.I still tremble hard to jump, but I can''t jump.


    "Eh!? What is that?Isn''t it terrible? I can''t move like that.... "


    When she saw that about half of the group of stone statues she had created had been disabled by the trimothy zone, Marier trembled on her knees.

 2250 24.

    The sculptor Ribayashi Marie was sold off to a human trafficking organization by Sandcastle''s dream.


    The organization that Marier was sold out was quite mild, even if it was a human trafficking organization, and was a substitute for a forced dispatch company.Besides, it is limited as shown.


    But it was nothing but humiliation from Marier.Marie hates and looks down on everything but creative activities.


    Marier, who turned her back on society, had a bad reputation at the client.


    "You''re still in the cash box.They''re going to sell it to a harder place. "


    "Huh. Backstreet fighter?Sex slaves? Whatever.I am. It''s not going to work. "


    Marie didn''t change her twisted attitude, even though she was blamed by the manager of the organization.


    "That''s how you used your supernatural powers.Then it looks like it will sell well in that direction.I''m sorry, but I can''t take care of you anymore.I was going to take a lot of care of this. "


    "Hmm, I owe you.I hate people like you who are popular and kind. "


    Marie''s hate of the manager''s man''s dialogues was undoubtedly true.Those who wield good sense, morality and order are Marie''s most hated race.And even being kind and cared for, Marie now refuses.


    In the first place, Marier lost Kijima''s herbal medicine, and her supernatural powers have disappeared, but it is troublesome to tell the truth, so she kept quiet.


    In the evening of that day, Marier laughed slightly when she was notified by her manager that it would be sold again to another organization.


    "Heh, I''m sorry.I''d rather be the comfort of a lowlife man than take orders from someone who thinks he''s a good man himself.Well, no one would want to hold me. "


    The last Marier to say so, the manager had no emotions at the earliest.I''ve been burning my hands for a long time, and I haven''t taken care of it because I''ve always said and behaved like this.


    While waiting for the arrival of the new master, it appeared.


    The distortion of the space that appears in the building.Marie immediately understands what it means to be in the paranormal realm.And I thought it was my chance to be free, and I jumped into the distortion with my hands faster.


    Beyond the distortion of space, the landscape that was not visible on Earth was spreading in front of Marier.


    Marie was delighted that she had gained her freedom and saw landscapes and creatures she had never seen before.However, on the other hand, there were questions and anxieties about how to live in this world.


    With no encounter with intelligent creatures, but just a place where unknown nature spreads, Marier enters the night.


    "I want to go back then...."


    Reminds me of a time when I was starving at a tree and engaging in creative activities.


    "A few years of being stoned... sold away, and now a real alien transformation without convenience?You''ll make me laugh...My life... what''s going on?No matter how much God teases me... "


    Marie buried her face between her knees and mouthed a grudge with tears.


    But I didn''t let her go.


    A naked white man with flowers on his crotch and chest looked down at Marie and smiled.


    (Wow... this taste.I''m not the only one.)


    Marie was impressed by the man.I was touched by the sense of only flowering almost naked.


    "Someone is coming to join us."


    A man speaks fluent Japanese and smiles at Marie.


    "I''m Fred. I belong to you.I mean, don''t you get it?And if you''re like us, you''ll soon see signs of belonging. "


    After hearing Fred''s dialogues, Marie had a hunch.This is a fate encounter.I was glad to hear the dialog of my fellow countrymen.I was glad that the owner of the sense of putting only flowers on my crotch and chest naked said such a thing.


    Fred was wrong.Marie was certainly relentless, cursed, and may have been grieving.But I wasn''t completely desperate, and above all, I didn''t realize that my encounter had brought light to Marie''s heart.


    (That''s right. I thought of something good.)


    Marie defeated about two stone statues in the trimotic zone into the trimotic zone.


    On top of the fallen statue is a statue that was still safe.Then, after stepping over the two of them, he fell into the trimochi.Behind it, another stone statue takes the three fallen stone statues as scaffolds, proceeds to the back of Trimothi, falls into Trimothi, and gradually creates a new scaffold.


    "I''ve seen this on an N-error educational program since I was a kid."


    "I feel like I want to keep an eye on success."


    True and true beauty murmur.


    "You know, I was wondering, whatever it is, did you bother calling so far away?Why don''t you call our side?Don''t you think? Don''t you think?I think so. "


    "I don''t know what to do.It can only be made near the person who copies it. "


    Marie answers the question of true beauty with a frustrating expression.


    (Conversely, it is a threat depending on how it is used, because it can activate abilities even if it is quite far away.But is she seriously stupid enough to send a copy here and then just use her powers?


    I think it''s true to look at Marie sideways.


    "Ah, yes...You should have called me Cicadasuke.... "


    As if the true thought had gone through, Marier flashed the solution.


    (In other words, I don''t call you Cicada-suke.You can copy them from here.)


    When the best answer is reached, Marier erases all the stone statues of Cicadasuke.


    "Is that it? Is it gone?


    "You almost lost the trimothy zone, but you''re out of gas?


    Gaye and Maye muttered.


    Immediately thereafter, a large number of stone statues grow from the ground around the five.This time it''s not a stone statue of Cicadasuke.There are three kinds of stone statues: True, Masami, Mayeh and Gayeh.


    "Yeah, I feel like I can do this from the beginning.I don''t know what to think.But this stone is well made.It looks just like you. "


    After Masami said in a dazed mood, she also said words of praise.


    The stone statues are jumping towards the real thing.I don''t have a gun to deal with, and a knife or needle doesn''t seem to work.But it''s not like there''s no way to deal with it.


    While avoiding the diving attack of the stone statue, the real one pulled the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire from under the sleeve and wrapped it around the stone statue.


    "Gaye, Maye, make sure that stone statue spins around me.It felt like I could control it. "


    "Difficult Orders"


    "But I will. I''m in charge of manipulation."


    "Circle around True"


    "Manipulate the real rock."


    In response to the true request, Gaye and Mayer perform magic.


    As the true hope and sister spells, the stone statue with the true steel wire wrapped around it rotates around the true.True then controls the movement of the stone statue with steel wire, and destroys the rotating stone statue by hitting the other stone statue.


    "It''s inefficient." "I can''t believe you''re doing the same thing again."


    The sisters murmured when they saw both the true stone statue and the stone statue.


    That''s what it''s gonna be like.


    "Think of another hand."


    Truly Gaye and Mayer nodded and demanded.


    "Rather than that, the person who is manipulating you should do something about it.My means are brighter. "


    Masami went to Marier''s side and pointed the spear at Marier''s face.


    "Hmm, I''m immortal.Even if you get stabbed like that... "


    While Marie was strengthening, Masami pierced Marie''s heart.


    "No matter how regenerative you are, you''ll keep bleeding as long as you keep sticking a fist in your heart.Even if the blood returns, the blood won''t circulate because it''s still sticking in your heart.Does your body continue to regenerate without circulating blood?But that also depletes the body''s regenerative energy excessively, right?


    "Ugugugugu...."


    Marie understands and fears the meaning of Masami''s dialogues, even though she is about to lose consciousness due to a lack of blood in her brain.


    "I don''t want to...I don''t want to die... help me... "


    Marie trembles in fear and begs for her life with a crying face.


    Well, first of all, erase all these statues.


    "Okay. But...."


    After the statue was erased, Marie smiled hard at the person who saw Cicadazou.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it."


    In the direction Marie was looking, the four of them looked at each other.


    I saw a lot of giant cicadas flying towards us.The family of Cicadas.


    "Gaye, Maye. Put a bird safety net on the ground to keep us out of sight."


    Spread the net in the air.


    Gaye and Maye, who were truly urged to cast the same spell.Over a considerable area, a huge net spreads into the air, hindering the movement of the cicadas.


    The giant cicada swarm tries to circumvent the net, but for the time being, the progress has stopped.True shoots cicadas moving along the net with guns.


    Masami, on the other hand, keeps an eye out for Marie to make strange moves.The pigeon also remained stuck.


    Too many. Tough.


    True says reload the gun.


    "It''s hard for us, too."


    "Because the net range is so wide, it is also severely depleted...."


    And the two of them wetted their foreheads, and Gaye and Mayer said.


    "If you''re bored, I won''t.Clear, clear, pinch, pinch, pinch. "


    At that time, there was a sudden light singing voice.The moment they heard the song, Gaye and Mayer faded away as if they were lies.


    The Lord of the song was number 13.I can also see the seven and two.


    Thank you so much.


    When the sisters thanked, No. 13 winked with a smile as she sang.


    However, there are a lot of cicadazo herds, and true shooting alone won''t help, and they circle around the edges of the net one after the other.


    "Gaye, Maye, make a lot of our illusions.Smell the guy who moves properly. "


    "Here we go." "Here we go."


    The Sisters of Ox Village nodded when they really asked me to.


    "Get out in bulk of our doppelgangers."


    "Body odor mummy service"


    "A little mayhem...."


    "No, I was told to smell it."


    Mayhem replies to Gaye''s face.


    A flock of cicadas mechanically attacked the smelly phantom that appeared in large quantities.Once attacked, the opponent who knew it was a phantom slipped through without any confusion or hesitation.


    True, Seven, and Eleven defeated the cicadas attacking the double.


    "You know, don''t you understand that these insects are fantasies?Are you stupid? You''re an idiot, aren''t you?


    "If you can''t hit me a few times, I think I understand, but these guys are like machines."


    Seeing the actions of the cicadas, No.11 says Masami.


    "It may change depending on the Command Tower''s orders.So I''m going to reduce the number a little while now. "


    True said it.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to aim for a cicada than that?That''s better, isn''t it?


    "No... the Commander escaped."


    Shortly after Masami''s suggestion, True was on the other side of the net, especially when a giant cicada-suke flew away.


    Other giant cicadas fly away in a controlled movement.


    "So, what do we do with this guy?


    Masami pulls the beauty out of the marier.I thought I might die if I stabbed him a little more and pulled him out.If I make a strange move, I will stab you again soon.


    "I''m sorry ~.I don''t want to die! I''ll forgive you!They were just manipulating me!I didn''t want to do this, but I just had to do it!


    "I don''t even watch cartoons right now. I begged for my life." "I didn''t trust you."


    Gaye and Mayeh cry out cold to Marie, who begs for her life without body or life.


    "I know it''s embarrassing!But I don''t like it!I regret dying without anything!


    Marie screams like she spits blood.


    "Gaye, Maye, put him to bed.I''ll leave the disposal to Yukioka. "


    "All right." "More cruel than killing in a way."


    Go to sleep.


    Truly urged, when the sisters used magic, Marie closed her eyes and collapsed on the spot.

 2251 25.

    The four men, Junko, Tired, Mika, and Hotsumi, were travelling aboard the protozoa containing Araune.Only Raquel is flying in the sky.


    While on the move, an explosion sounded from afar and gradually approached.The sound of the explosion comes from the sky.


    Looking up, I saw a helicopter fly in.


    Hmm? Yuuki-kun and Fumi-chan?Or is it milk or something else?Ah, Raquel, don''t attack that! "


    Junko shouted at Laquila.


    The helicopter overtook Raquela and flew away in the same direction as Junko.


    "Same purpose!?


    I''m sure you are.


    Junko nodded at Mika''s shout.


    "I wonder if it''s going to get past the point.When I arrived, it was all over. I didn''t want it to be unfolded, and I wondered what would happen to No.2 and how it would go around there. "


    In Junko''s words, Mika inadvertently pressed her chest.


    (Junko... do you care about me and talk on the premise that No. 2 is alive?I''m... more than half ready, 90% ready.I trust in the remaining 10% of the miracle....)


    Mika is already on her way to rescue, thinking of her colon at the moment.I was told the scene of death by my family.If you think calmly, you are desperate at this point.I can''t believe they''re lying.


    Mika is on the move to see the cruel reality while her mind feels frozen.The light of hope is not gone, but the darkness of despair is much stronger.


    (God... please...)


    Mika prays when she finds herself in a situation where she can only pray.Even those who do not have the habit of praying on a daily basis pray naturally if their beloved family lives and dies.That''s how it''s done.Mika remembered what the great teacher said on TV.I realized that this was the case.


    "Excuse me, may I?


    The voice echoes in Junko''s head.It''s root-man telepathy.


    People from the same star as you have headed to the ancient king''s cage.Apparently, I''m going to kill the Ancient King.I told her I wanted to know my roots. "


    Roots, are you Yuuki?


    I think of a face of courage and a great demon in my head.


    Yes, that''s him.I thought it would be better to report it. "


    (Thank you very much. By the way, we''re on our way there, too.)


    I had already checked the helicopter and knew it was on its way, but Junko thanked me.


    Is that so? Ah.Please be careful.Well then, haha.


    When I heard Junko''s words, Root Man felt a little wobbly.


    (Do you think we''re a militant species?


    From Root Man''s reaction, it was Junko who thought like that.


    Every day, he repeated the same words, and was an old king who thought he was no longer even sane, but at that time, he was clearly sane again.They reacted differently than before.


    "Is that... true?


    A trembling voice echoes in the cage of the ancient king.It was a voice of definite emotion.


    Looking at Cicadasuke who had returned earlier, when the two of Angry Inro and Fred were whispering that the opposing enemies were quite tough this time, the ancient king suddenly reacted and called out.


    "King, are you awake?"


    Inro Angry shouted in surprise.


    I''m sure you''ve just told me that there are demons out there.


    "Yes, I was there."


    Unexpectedly, Jinlong was afraid of confirming the ancient king.Fred was surprised that a man who usually showed no respect or loyalty to the dust or the ancient king showed such an attitude.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The shout of joy rose, and Jinlong and Fred were pulled away.


    "Circumferential Regeneration - Great convergence of edges.I wonder if you were guided...Uuuuuu... "


    The Ancient King cried with emotion.


    (Feeling afraid to lose)


    Keeping his fearful pose, Jinlong''s nose was snorting.


    Six men, Yuuki, Suzuune, Masao, Hiroyuki, Milk, and Viper, were travelling in helicopters toward the ancient king''s cage.Cocoons, naruto, and kuzukuri are not answered.


    "I wanted to bring the cocoons."


    I can''t help it because I can''t get into the helicopter.No, there''s only one more person coming in, but it''s going to be a dangerous fight. "


    Then I guess you could have brought me a meal.


    There are some things that happen to those who are answering the phone.It''s a guard for that. "


    Vipers and milk talk.


    "Hey, talking cat.I want it at home. "


    The ringtone looks at the milk and says.


    "I don''t want such a lousy, mighty cat."


    Courage to cut to pieces.


    You have a bad mouth and a great attitude.


    In response to courage, the milk makes a ruthless voice.


    "Really? I''m great."


    No. Great, yeah.He''s not great, he''s bullying, he''s embarrassing. "


    Milk laughs with a lot of ridicule at the courage to argue.


    "You''re cheerful when it comes to cats.After all, I''ll teach you that you''re just a cat. "


    "What the hell are you doing?Ah.


    Courage reaches out and begins stroking the throat and forehead of the milk.


    "Ugh... no, don''t do it... come on.Inside... ugh... cat stroking skills... "


    "I''ve been mocking cats coming to the shrine for more than six years.No matter how nasty you curse me when you were born into a cat, I can''t help it.This is the reality. "


    How dare you...


    Milk is stunned by the courage of looking down with an arrogant gaze on his chest.


    Suzuo was smiling at such courage and the interaction with milk, but Masao was not paying attention at all and was looking out and thinking.


    I care that Fred, the ancient king''s family, told me that he was one of them.He said the same thing about Inro Kung.


    (But they don''t understand.I''m definitely different from them. [M]I don''t want to die among such miserable people.Oh, it''s over.)


    A distorted smile floats around the horse''s mouth.It is a mockery of the family who have solicited me.


    "What are you laughing at?


    I am surprised by the courage to see it.


    "Oh, yeah, a little bit.I just remembered and laughed. "


    The horse was properly handled.


    "Gupyu, it''s time to descend.If they attack the flying place and turn the helicopter into a Buddha, it''s tough. "


    Shi Yu told me.


    I see. If that happens, we won''t stop until Hiroyuki and the cat fix the helicopter. "


    "Hey... I can''t fix a helicopter."


    "Gupyu... why do we have to fix it before then?"


    In the dialogue of courage, the milk and Hiroyuki said in a rebellious voice.


    "Because I''m a mad scientist, that''s a natural role."


    What kind of image are you looking at?


    I''m not a convenience store.


    Milk and Hiroyuki said with a full voice of dissatisfaction.


    The party arrived at their destination.It''s a field on the banks of Lake Caldera in the mountains.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful."


    Clouds, lakeside trees and mountains appeared on the lake surface, and the bell rang with exclamation.


    It''s beautiful, but don''t touch the water.There may be bad ingredients.First, I''ll look into it and make sure it''s safe. "


    Milk says so and goes forward.


    "You''re very kind, Cat.Thank you. "


    "I can''t like this cat because he always seems to be kind."


    A bell tone of gratitude and the courage to make a mistake.


    I don''t want you to tell me.I don''t want you to like me. "


    The milk that responded to the words of courage stopped and turned around and threw up.


    "He needs punishment.I''ll stroke you again. "


    "No, stop...Don''t touch it cheerfully.


    "So, where are your enemies?"


    Behind the milk and courage, the Viper looks out over Lake Caldera and its environs.I don''t see anything particularly unusual.


    Over there.


    Milk spotted a distortion in space and pointed it in the forefoot.


    (I can hear the ghost.And it''s pretty big)


    Looking in the direction of the milk, courage frowns.


    "I don''t know...."


    "I don''t know about your hollow eye, but he does."


    Milk laughs with his nose as the viper gazes.


    "Damn, you find it before I do, or you''re cheeky with milk!"


    "I can''t help it because I''m a cheeky cat."


    Historical pleasure and courage to look down on things.


    To tell you the truth, I live a lot longer than you guys.Cheekiness is what I feel towards you.Or something? Are you a serious cat-discriminatory humanist?


    "I don''t want to discriminate.Cats are cute unless they look great and behave badly.Normal cats don''t talk anyway. "


    That''s discrimination.No matter what you say or do, cats love you.Otherwise, it''s discriminatory. "


    "I demand that you treat the fruits of equality and discrimination with a special curse.He''s ugly and shallow. We should train him for once. "


    When milk and courage are said, part of the scenery that the milk points to is blurred violently.The distortion of space is so obvious that it can be seen clearly from anyone''s eyes.


    And from the distortion came small humanoids in iron armor.

 2252 26.

    At the end of the day, Jinrong Kurosanzan was slaughtered, bleeding a lot in the darkness.


    While the famous slayer appeared, Jinlong kept bleeding without knowing his name except for his limited employer.When working alone, he never left a trace and carried out a thorough assassination.Those who provided evidence were thoroughly disposed of.Witnesses, young or not, burned to ash after killing.


    It is preferable that the assassin be unknown.The assassin wants his reputation, and so on.That was the creed of Jinlong Anguish.That''s the ideal good assassin.However, the slaughter of people other than Jinlong Anguish felt that his name had spread and he was even happy with it.I''m being held captive for you.Jinlong was stunned to see it.


    However, the more work you do, the more opportunities you have to see yourself, and the more you spread your name naturally and orally.He has such a contradiction with the excellent assassin he aims for.


    At one point, Niro Anguish came up with a way to resolve the contradiction.


    "It''s because of the way it''s handled."


    During the mission trip, Inro Kung did not come to work alone, but started teaming up with others as an assistant.When the work was finished, Inro Angry said so to the young slayer, laughing and giving way.It was an existence that concealed his existence as much as possible.


    Among those who were given the grasp many times, were famous enough to enter the ears of Jinlong Anguish.Hearing the man''s capture, Inro Angry naturally made a mockery spill.


    Manslayer is fun. I want to slay and throw away more and more people.That''s why we have to live forever.I will do whatever I can to do to do so.


    Inro Anguish lived a fulfilled life.I had a good day.With the wisdom to stand still, I have never been conscious of the end of the happy hour.


    But Suddenly the full days of Jinlong Anguish end.


    The Tokugawa Shogunate fell, and after the new government was established, Inro Kung became a chest of money.


    My employer trusted me, but I can''t speak anymore.The fact is unacceptable to Jinlong Anguish, and he is going to send his days to an end.


    Because you were tasting an orgasm, your falling recoil is also great.Moreover, without losing his life in the battle, he tasted the hell of peace that lasted until the end of his life, and was thrown out into a painful time named tasteless dryness. Inro''s heart was completely deflated.


    The days that dragged desperate thoughts eventually turned into anger.One day, the explosion finally took place, and Inro Anguish committed murder.Besides, he was killed by a neighborhood kid.As he was playing aloud near the house, he was interrupted by Jinlong''s nap, and he was cut off and killed.That''s why I killed him so easily.


    I did not assassinate unknown people, as I did in my time as a slayer.There was a slaughter of anger in the past, so Niro Angry was immediately taken captive.


    (This will refresh you if you die.Oh, I wish I''d killed more.That''s all I''m worried about)


    A distortion of space appeared in front of Niro Angry, who was lying down thinking about such a thing in the jail.


    Appearing from the distortion of space, it did not feel hostile or lethal, but it was definitely an enemy.It would be the gatekeeper.


    The number is perfect for ten.They''re about a meter tall or not, but they came out of this situation.No one tried to underestimate the size of his body.The back length is low, but the body thickness is very large.If it''s just a figure, it''s reminiscent of the dwarf that comes out of the fantasy.But the beard is not growing.I don''t have the head itself.


    Looking closely, it was a very boring alternative to armor.Looks like you just put something like a big iron plate around your body.And I also have an iron dish in both hands.


    The gatekeepers gathered and slowly approached Hiroyuki, milk, courage, etc.


    "Looks tough on the front-seat weed."


    The viper said with caution.Mainly aware of courage.


    As the gatekeepers approached to some extent, the steps stopped at once.At the same time, they threw iron plates around their bodies.


    With a wide range of mindfully powered cat punches, the milk flies more than half of the iron plates thrown at once.


    Eh?


    The ringtone pulls out the lighter and grills his fingertips.


    Milk and Viper''s eyes, who did not know the power of the bell tone, seemed strange, but somehow understood.That might trigger the activation of your abilities.


    One of the iron plates that flies towards the bells is played by invisible forces.


    But just behind the iron plate that I thought had been played, another iron plate flew in.


    One of the iron plates attacked with a big arc for courage.Courage stood quietly without pretending to cheat at at all.


    It looked like I had a direct hit from a flying iron plate, but my courage was safe.Iron plates instantly turned into countless 10,000 yen bills, scattered around.


    "Gu, gupyu... no, what?That..... "


    Historical pleasure watching the sight and putting your hands on your glasses to round your eyes.


    "The ability to convert the substance that touched me into money.But that''s enough. "


    "Haha, this is a complete fraud capability."


    "I didn''t want it, I didn''t make it.The power that the previous host of Araune wanted. "


    To the viper laughing like a tear, courage said lightly.


    The gatekeepers continued throwing more iron plates, but while they were blocking them with milk and courage, the Viper approached and kicked the gatekeeper''s tiny body as hard as he could.


    It''s tougher than humans, but I can''t break it.


    Tasting the definite feeling of crushing bones, the Viper smiles as he looks down at the fallen and convulsing gatekeeper.


    The three gatekeepers beside the Viper who kicked him down fell under electric shock.It was the electric shock worm that Hiroyuki fired.


    Ringtone, you go to the fence, not the defense.


    "Okay."


    Inspired by courage, the bell tone uses its power to turn pain into energy, releasing an invisible energy bullet and blowing up the gatekeeper.


    "I don''t have a chance.Those gatekeepers are really just gatekeepers, no sins. "


    The Yama app checks the guilt and guilt of the gatekeeper and tells the mastermind to breathe.


    Milk and courage act as defenders, Viper, Hiroyuki and Suzuo act as offense, and kick the doorman off unilaterally.


    "The warm-up Miscellaneous Fish Battle is over.Let''s go in. "


    Courage prompts you to defeat all ten gatekeepers.


    "Um, maybe we can ambush you the moment you get in."


    Masao says.


    "Then you can go in while guarding.Ringtone "


    "Okay. Paradise pane.I can''t see it, but I put up a protective curtain. "


    A courageous and powerful bell tone is reported.


    "There are limits to the stock of pain."


    "I know you don''t have to say either."


    (Ability to energize pain?Can you stock it?)


    Hearing the courage and the ringtone, Milk feels it.


    Six enter the distortion of space - the cage of the ancient king.


    It was dark in there.But even though the background was black, it was a strange space where you could see everything inside.It is unclear where the light source is, but it is dark, but at the same time there seems to be light.Scaffolding doesn''t seem to exist at first sight, but it does.


    "What is that?"


    Looking at the huge object underneath the space, the viper shouted.


    A pulsating, elliptical mass of meat wrapped around several tubes.Below the meat chunks are small chunks of meat that rise like cobs.All the winding tubes come from that cob.The tube is constantly pulsing.Above the chunks of meat is a cob in the shape of a pot.


    "Gupyu... I can feel a lot of bioenergy coming from that object."


    It looks like Araune too....


    Historical pleasure and milk roaring through the meat chunks.


    "Oh, did you knock down the gatekeeper and come in?"


    It''s called a pussy.


    Lumps of meat - anguish and Fred came out from the shadow of my pussy and called out.


    "When the sky breaks this time, it''ll be fun.It''s clear that you''ve only tortured the Self-Defense so many times that it''s going to break in here. "


    Jinlong angrily talks.


    When the seal closes, you''ll spend nothing in this space forever?


    "I''m sleeping while my pussy nourishes me.Almost on parole. "


    When Milk asked, Fred answered.


    Where is the Ancient King?Let me see you. "


    With courage and arrogance, he looked at Inro and Fred and demanded in an intimidating tone.

 2253 27.

    Five people arrived at Lake Caldera: Junko, Tired, Hotsumi, Raquel, and Mika.


    Nice view.


    Looking at the sunlit lake surface and the flower fields, tiredness breaks the mouth.


    "I just wanted to come for sightseeing.Well... there''s a distortion of space somewhere on the banks of the lake, and Comb Village said it''s the old king''s cage. "


    Junko looks around.


    "Junko, there''s something over there.Isn''t it yours?


    Raquel came down, pointing to the distance.


    When Junko and the others looked at Raquel''s point, they could see the helicopter positioned quite far away.


    Fumi-chan, it looks like you''ve already entered the ancient king''s cage.


    "Let''s go!


    Mika prompted the four-legged beast on board to move and rushed out first.The other four will follow.


    "Horses, bells, strike as hard as you can."


    The courage to start the battle against Niro Anguish commands Suzune and Masao.


    "Um, well, it''s a lot of wear and tear, so we need to think about it and attack.I know, but do you know the ringtone?


    "I know. Are you kidding me?


    The bell tone swells up your cheeks when Masao asks you to be careful.


    "Gupyu, say it with your mouth, what are you going to do with this prospect falling apart?"


    Hiroyuki was stunned as he avoided the slashing of Shinroku, who had been transferred.Four people, Suzune, Masano, Yuuki, and Hiroyuki, were to be in charge.


    "Whipping"


    The horse murmured and activated the power of the Yama App.Inninro''s sins are transformed into invisible forces, and countless invisible shocks attack Inninro''s body from all directions.


    I thought that the blurry body of Jinlong, which was always contoured, had been shaken up for a moment, and it was back to normal.That was all. All the attacks on the horses went straight.


    "Hmm... not even on the surface."


    The horse turned bitter.


    "Gupyu... at least stop moving."


    This is a pleasant history with the same expression as Masanoma.I have attempted a virus attack, but it has not even reached Niro Angry.It feels as if you''re dealing with Kasumi.However, Jinlong''s attack is undoubtedly accompanied by a physical attack.


    "Hahaha, I can''t let you stop moving and get killed."


    In-ro anguished me and said something crazy.


    "Perhaps the main unit is in a completely different position?


    "But in the meantime, the attack would have worked."


    The horse spoke of doubt, but the courage disagreed.The tip of the sword appears in front of the face of courage, and courage dodges itself.


    "I''m sure there''s a main unit there.We just have to keep attacking.They''ve attacked before.But even if you capture the main unit, you can shift your place instantly.If we don''t have a complete surprise or induce him to jump into our attack, we''ll be able to avoid it. "


    Suzu Yan analyzed Jinlong and said as much as he could.


    "In other words, is there a slight increase in the probability of surprise, whether it''s a face-to-face attack?"


    Yuuki said, avoiding all the successive diffuse metastasis slashing of the incision.I''ve managed to dodge it for now, but I can''t fight back just by dodging it.In the first place, we actually use the power of Araune to avoid this.


    "I mean, you''re not avoiding it automatically, but you''re recognizing and avoiding enemy attacks, right?That''s what happens, isn''t it?


    Masao says. Sometimes slashing comes to the horses, but the Yama app prevented the energy of sin by turning it into a barrier.


    "It''s not easy to say the bell tone.Gupyu "


    Hiroyuki has been using viruses and insects to carry out invisible attacks and a wide range of attacks, but they have not even been understood at all.I don''t think even the tactics that the bell tone talked about would make sense.


    "But this game will probably win.I can see his dead body clearly. "


    The bell rings out with certainty.


    "I can see clearly the dead man, but maybe he is?Gupyu "


    "We don''t see 100% of the dead, and we don''t see 100% of the dead.Sometimes you can''t see, you can see, and you can avoid death. "


    Suzuki replied to the pleasure of penetrating.


    "Death is what you say.I don''t know...?


    Jinlong''s smiling face caught my breath.


    Fred, on the other hand, was in charge of both milk and viper.As before, the white branches stretch from Fred''s body, the teeth stretch, and the spines stretch from one to the next, hitting the milk and the vipers.


    "There''s no cocoon this time."


    The Viper said, dodging or crushing the spines that grow one after the other.


    I''m no pro.I''ve been thinking about how to deal with him. "


    Along with the laughter, the milk hits a wide range of powered cat punches.


    In the last Fred battle, even this attack was prevented by a Calcium branch.But this time, it''s not an angle attack that smashes from above.Behind my back.


    "Guhah!


    Fred is blown away screaming.


    "That''s all I''m talking about..."


    Extremely simple attacks - just surprising strikes from behind lightly, the Viper opens his mouth.


    It will probably work from below.His branches are unusually sturdy, even if destroyed, they generate instantly and can withstand considerable force.But I wondered if I could do all that power in all directions.He''s got a lot of branches up front and next to him, but he''s empty back there.Also, I was worried about the last time the Viper told me to transfer and hit me.I''ve been checking how much power he''s deployed in which direction since the confrontation this time.Finally, while attacking us, the calcium shield for instant defense in all directions is impossible.Without attacking, it would be possible if it were completely defensive. "


    After Milk explained, he turned to the side and saw Niro Angry pulling his face and moving faster.


    "What is this...?"


    In-ro angrily moans. There is a lot of adhesive attached to the hands and feet, and the whole body is entangled.Even if you try to escape by metastasis, it is fixed in space.


    "Are there any stupid dragonflies jumping into the spider''s nest on their own?"


    The girl''s mocking voice echoes.


    "Gupyupyu... I can react super well to things that are finally moving and attacking, but I guess I caught a trap that existed without moving.Someone had a trap in advance, right?


    Shi Yu murmured with a stunned face.I know that someone is the main voice of the moment, but did you sneak into the enemy camp, or...


    "Something is helping someone...I don''t care.... "


    A girl emerges from the side of her pussy.


    "The heavens help those who help themselves.I panicked even though I could do it myself..... "


    Immediately after saying that, the girl''s complexion changed.


    (I feel that the rhetoric is used in a subtle way.There is a strong nuance of admonition for those who do not strive.)


    (No, that''s right!He''s always lazy. He''s always blaming people!


    "Ugh... I heard the original hallucinations of the 11th.I wonder if No.11 is safe.... "


    After hearing the hallucinations, the girl looked like she had bitten a bitter bug.


    "Gupyu, you look like you''ve seen it somewhere."


    "Ah, that''s Mika Moon."


    No, it''s cloned.This bad eyesight and gesture is the second child of the Tsukunamikers clone. "


    Shi Yu, Masao, and Milk each said.


    "I thought you were eaten by your pussy....."


    "Even though you''re a space user, you''re stupid enough not to notice.I ran into a subspace pocket right after I was put in my mouth. "


    When Inro Anguilla turned her gaze toward No. 2 in a state of inability to move, she replied that No. 2 was good.


    "My ability ''Organic Trap'' is the power to turn organic matter into a trap as you wish.And the organic matter was there.I like the creepy slut that tried to eat me.Now, finish stabbing me. "


    Gupyu, I got it ~


    Shi Yu nodded in the nod to encourage the second one, and sent the bug that was there to Jinlong, who could not move.


    "Nuoooooooo... oooooo..."


    He was suffering from various insect intrusions into his body, but eventually he was able to relax and tilt his head, peeling off his white eyes and spasmoding.


    "Ushhhh! I''m Big, Kim, Star!Space! Get down on my knees!


    And No.2 cried aloud, and lifted up his hands, and looked up to heaven.


    "He''s a little freaked out."


    "Gupyupyu... I agree"


    It was courage and historical pleasure for those who were in a good mood other than themselves, and those with a patronizing attitude, who sometimes liked it and sometimes disliked it.This time, it is the latter.


    "In the first place, Big Venus is the dialog that we use when we have achieved superiority, and while acknowledging ourselves as superior, there is no leaning down in space."


    "Ahhn, people feel so good, but don''t say anything extra!This is a moment we should all be impressed with!


    Number two shouted at the political horse that put the clatter in.


    "Oh, my..."


    Fred, blown away in the ancient king''s cage, returns fluffy.


    Fred brings out the white branches and fangs again.As if to protect Jinlong Anguish, I put it out as a barrier, but my teeth are smaller than before.The second time and the damage echoed.


    In addition, I don''t know where he was lurking, but a large number of cicadas boil at once.


    "Where did you come from?These guys. "


    "I don''t even know how this space works!Do you have a room or something? "


    Looking at the sudden boiling cicada-suke herd, Viper and Hiroyuki say.


    "Give it to me. Uh, I''m doing it. I''m doing it."


    Junko, who came in through the entrance of the ancient king''s cage, looked at them and smiled.


    "Ah...."


    Seeing Mika coming in from behind Junko, No. 2 unexpectedly raised her voice and solidified.


    "Eh...."


    Mika, who heard a voice that she could not hear, turned her face in the direction of the voice, and confirmed the figure of No. 2 there, and this one also solidified.

 2254 28.

    Jinlong fled to Fred''s side.But Fred is taking a lot of damage.Cicadaisuke and his servants'' giant cicadas gathered in a costume that covered them.


    The moment she passed through the door of space distortion and entered the cage of the ancient king, she had the second number and eyes, and Mika was stiff.


    "Oh, the original... did you come to help me?


    "Ahh....."


    Mika nodded as she trembled to No. 2, asking as she stood in anger again.It was also apparent that the eyes were moist in No. 2.


    "Eh...? Original, are you crying a little? Were you worried about me?


    "They told me they were dead...Still, I didn''t want to believe it, so I came to rescue you. "


    Mika shook her voice with a teasing gesture.


    Mika, No.2, it looks like you''re in the middle of Shura Hall right now, so don''t be moved by the reunion later.


    Junko pierces the nail and looks at Fred, Jinlong, and her pussy.From all of them, Junko felt the same wavelength as Allaune.


    "It''s my fault!


    In-ro Kun escaped from the second trap with a moaning voice.


    "What!? What the fuck are you doin ''?!


    Hiroyuki shouted surprise at the resurrection of Jinrong Kung, who thought that he had invaded and disabled insects that brought various effects into his body.


    "Ahhn...Already... I was relieved to see the original.I mean, the group there!Why don''t you get rid of the man who set a trap and stopped him?You''re wasting my big Venus!Shit.The incompetence is all over your head!?I''ll call you Munose!


    Looking at Shiyuki, Viper, and Yuuki, No. 2 calls out.


    "It''s your fault, but it''s not someone else''s fault."


    "You admit to yourself that the direct cause is you, and then what kind of idiot blames us?


    Absolutely. There''s also a huge shift of responsibility. "


    "That''s what I was going to do, but I was disturbed by the pervert there.It''s your fault I didn''t hold you until I dealt with this pervert. "


    Hiroyuki, Yuuki, Milk, and Viper challenged each other.


    Hmm. Munose is, after all, munose. "


    After hearing those objections, immediately after No. 2 spread a lewd smile...


    "Nunu!?


    In-ro angrily moans. Something like a thick, sticky string stretched from his body at once, and he was restrained again.


    In addition, the same viscosity string stretched from the pussy, and I thought it wrapped around Jinlong, pulling Jinlong''s body into the pussy halfway.


    "Hate me, unlike the Munose.I set up two organic traps just in case I was able to escape.I think it''s a meat seed.I told you my ability is to trap organic matter. What do you think is the organic matter behind that trap? "


    "No way... you''re interfering with my pussy..."


    Fred looked stunned and looked at No. 2.


    "That''s what it is. Even though I tried to make this slut eat me, I was being dominated and used instead, you idiot ~"


    "No.2, do you know what that big thing is?


    Junko asks No. 2, who mocks Fred while bluffing.


    "From what I''ve heard of these conversations, it seems that these animals are the ones that create the source of nutrition while they''re sealed.While the seal is unbroken, we feed it and store it.It also seems to function as a device for parasitizing Araune and modifying magic. "


    Communicate as much information as No. 2 knows.


    "Do you know where the ancient kings are?


    Courage asks number two.


    "I''ve heard that word a lot, but I don''t know where it is.I sometimes heard the voice of the ancient king, but I wondered why he spoke Japanese. "


    "The words of the ancient king are automatically translated.That''s the way it works. And that''s what I''ve been given. "


    Fred answers the second question.


    Well, I''m glad you''re safe, but I''m here to find out about the old king.


    "I came to kill the ancient king."


    Junko and Raquila say.


    "Why did you kill him?I''m here to save the Ancient King.Don''t kill yourself. If you''re going to kill me, I''m going to kill you first. "


    "Kuaa....."


    Courage put his hand on his glasses and stared at Raquela.Raquel also peeled her teeth out with her fighting spirit, roared low, and glanced back at her courage.


    "Kukukuku, this is another lavish thing to come to save the ancient king."


    Jinlong laughed.


    Where is the ancient king?You don''t even know how much you''re doing, but you don''t even try to show up.If I suspected she was already dead, the idiot said she heard her voice. "


    "Who was a stupid woman?I mean, it''s coming out of this voice.... "


    In reply to Milk''s words, No. 2 answers questions.


    "The ancient king is asleep.Once you go to sleep, you don''t wake up no matter how much you say.I can''t hear you.It''s blocked. "


    Fred told me.


    "I''ll wake you up. - Where are you?Oh, don''t you dare. "


    Courage in demanding and controlling Raquela with a relentless gesture.


    "Kwaaaa...."


    Raquel continued to roar low, staring at her courage, but she didn''t want to force herself into it.No one was born to treat me with such arrogance, so I feel a little stressed.


    "It''s stuck to the pussy, isn''t it?


    It was Junko who discovered it.


    "Can''t you see anything?


    Courage is eye-catching, but it doesn''t seem to have anything on it.


    "Maybe we''ll find out if we get a little closer.The moss on that part.I don''t feel the signs because of my pussy or because I''m asleep. "


    Ah, I saw it...


    "Is this moss the king..."


    Junko told me and confirmed the milk and tiredness.


    "Because I''m the Root King.But since it has much stronger powers and higher intelligence than humans, you shouldn''t underestimate it. "


    Junko stabbed the nail.


    "What is it? You''ve been out of combat for a long time.Perfect. You there. "


    Fred speaks to the horse.


    "I''ll solicit you again.You''re on this side.Like us, he hates the world and wants it destroyed.Be like us. "


    "You know, I''m not kidding.Definitely not. "


    The horse ridiculed and poked him.


    "It''s been sealed for decades, and sometimes it just goes out and goes wild.Who wants such a miserable life?Besides, I have a purpose.


    I see. I''m sorry. "


    When Fred heard the horse''s answer, he shook his head small.


    "Ancient King, wake up.I came all the way here.Even though you''re asleep, it''s a crime of disrespect. "


    With courage speaking out, the Great Demon draws his hand closer to the side of his pussy.


    "Hmm, what''s with that big..."


    The second one staring at the big demon.


    Fred and Cicada-suke watched without doing anything.Courage was just trying to awaken the ancient king, and he had no intention of attacking.


    "Ooh... I didn''t know this was going to happen..."


    The voice of joy echoes.Like milk, the voice of flesh is a distorted sound that is difficult to say.


    "Oh... my friend...After so many distracting years, I didn''t expect to see another day like this.... "


    Junko and his tired chest are throbbing simultaneously at the back of the old king''s dialog, which he spoke with an overwhelming voice.


    "My predecessor seems to have been him.I came to see you knowing that this demon''s roots are on this planet.Tell me everything you know. "


    Courage to order in a quiet tone.


    My friend was sick when he was young.But he was saved by a doctor.Even though he was a demon, the fact that he was saved by others had a great influence on his mind.I learned that the pride of life and the feeling of saving lives exist beyond seeds. "


    The ancient king speaks according to the words of courage.


    When he happened to come to this planet and dwell on the lower root man Araune , the healing power was the first thing he wanted.Then he dwelt on him several Araunahs.When I had the second Araune, it seemed that I had the power to attract Araune. "


    Junko speculates that all the Arlaunes who came to Earth dreamed that the final host was the child of the demon, because the force that attracted the Arlaune and its power still remained in the trees of Kijima.


    He was particularly close to Araune and the others, but he also interacted with us roots.We also made a connection between the root people who were unfamiliar at the time and Araune.Sometimes we went to his star, and sometimes his stars came here.But.... "


    "After that, I know.Those who were close to the demons were killed, and the healing Great Demon was furious and rampaged.We all heard what happened to you. "


    In advance, Yuuki told the story he had heard from the elders of Araune.To see if it''s true.


    Ah, that''s right...My friend''s anger led to my anger.I attacked a friend. I couldn''t forgive my irrational fate. "


    "So for so long, you''ve refused to die, and you''ve been upset and violent for so long."


    The horse was a little surprised to hear the pitiful sound of courage.It''s not the first time, but I hardly remember hearing it.There was nothing to be surprised about, as Suzune was closer to the horse than Masanoma.


    "But your life will not be meaningless.It served to tell the truth to me when I was reborn.I''m still tired. "


    Uuu......


    Thanks to the courage, the ancient king leaked his swallow.


    I was saved by those words.My heart is clear...The flames of rage that dominated me disappeared.All the darkness of hatred has cleared up...Whoops... how pleasant.That''s... that''s enough.The struggle is over. "


    The Ancient King''s dialogue was interrupted halfway.


    "The ancient king. I don''t think so now."


    Unbound, Inro anguished the moss that had grown in her pussy with the usual tip shift, and threw it away with an insulting voice.


    "It''s selfish of me to change my mind, but I can''t even go out with the clumsy.And... "


    Jinlong looked at No. 2.


    "That''s where it got caught.I''ve got the trick to get out of here for the first time.I was just pretending to be caught and asking about the plane. "


    "Gunununu...."


    I never used the same hand twice.And I didn''t know it would catch me..... "


    No. 2 roared with remorse, and the milk stunned.


    "Stupid...If you kill the ancient king who controlled the pussy, you can no longer save nutrients in the pussy, nor can you create a new family.We''re done, too!


    Fred shouted at Jinlong with a dazed expression.


    "Yes, but what is it?You wanted to live forever?Such powerful men came together.It would be better to suck up all the power left in your pussy, rampaging these opponents and spreading their lives flashy. "


    Inro Angry smiles and turns to the side of her pussy.


    Angry Jinlong stabs a sword in his pussy and sucks power out of his pussy.The flow of power was clear to the eyes of some people on the spot.


    Your pussy is rapidly sucking your strength into him.


    The bell rings.


    "Can''t you stop it!?


    "Gupyu, stop and let go.It''s a pleasant promise that a new Las Boss will emerge with a new Las Boss turnover. "


    This is more interesting as a research material.


    "I also have a little expectation that it will be the final form of Araune.Well, there''s no basis at all. "


    "Everything is in order...!


    Hearing the dialogues of Shi Yu, Milk and Junko, Mika shouted abominably.


    "Don''t you smoke Fred, Cicadaisuke, his prescription, etc.?


    "I was grateful to the ancient king.But if this life is going to end as soon as possible, let me hit you.But for you, In-ro!


    Fred throws white teeth at Jinlong Anguish.


    Immediately afterwards, Inro Angry shook his sword and the tip of the diffused sword pierced Fred''s head from all directions.


    The blade that appeared many times became one blade, and Fred''s body began to spill rapidly.As with the pussy, it can be seen that life itself is sucked up by Jinlong Anguish.


    Cicadaisuke and a huge swarm of cicadas also attacked Jinlong Anguish.


    "I''m sure they''ll end up being killed in the middle of nowhere."


    The vipers whispered in vain as they watched the huge cicada swarm.


    Leave the break time alone.After that, we''ll take the lives of our friends and take on the fools who have become more and more powerful. "


    Milk said with a laugh.


    "The Ancient King was going to let me kill him.The role meant something to me.The ancient king understood what I was going to do.I was going to let you travel in peace.You took that role on your own. You''ll need a proper punishment. "


    The servant of Cicadasuke went from one to the next, looking at Niro Angry who sucked his life away, courage uttered with the same noble gesture as usual.

 2255 29.

    Killed all the giant cicadas, and killed the original cicadas, Cicadasuke, and breathed his life.


    "This is the end of the line.The king and his subordinates have disappeared, and this little kingdom that has been going on for a long time has been destroyed. "


    Jinlong, who killed all his compatriots, looks at those who broke into the ancient king''s cage.


    "I''d like to make the journey of the clumsy, but I have too much power.At the end of the day, I''ll let you go out with the selfishness of the handicapped.Let''s watch, taste, and cum together. "


    "Don''t push me!


    Immediately after hearing Mika''s dialogues, Mika persevered, the surrounding scenery changed.


    Throws everything from a dark background to a dark world of nights.The moon is rising in the sky.It was a residential neighborhood at night.But the road is dirt, not asphalt.The house is full of old wooden buildings.


    Occasionally, passers-by walk.She is dressed in a kimono while being polite.There was also a horse running.


    "Kuahhhh?


    Looking at a completely unfamiliar landscape, Raquela makes a puzzling voice.


    "I miss you...This is the Edo period streets. "


    Tiredness narrowed her eyes.


    "What is this?No way. Time slip?


    "That''s not true. Cross-border boundaries, right?I created a favorable space for myself. "


    The puzzled viper was taught the true nature of the phenomenon of tiredness and spatial change.


    "I mean... that samurai didn''t bring back the world of memories he wanted to see most..."


    "You''re going to show me something good."


    Junko said emotionally and smiled at loneliness with his tired eyes closed.


    Baba and Jijii, who look like starving demons, are either sympathetic or sympathetic.


    "Their faces were babbling right now."


    Junko and tired like that, milk and historical pleasure.


    There is no sign of Niro Anguish.But I feel the signs. There''s a lot of killing going on.I know the general location.But, uh...


    "Is that it? Are we clear?


    Junko shouted a suspicious voice, feeling the signs of Jinlong''s anguish scattered in multiple places.


    "Bububububububu, it''s scattered throughout this space."


    Shortly after Shi Yu said, Jinlong appeared in the middle of the road as if he was seeing through the ground and boiling.


    "I don''t know how many hundreds of years it has been since I came here, but I was in a hurry to get back to that time in the place where I was an awkward man.I made good the wish because I had the power.I can''t go back in time, but I''d like to see the landscape again, and I dug up my memory and showed it, but don''t you think it''s well made?Even so... don''t you know that the time and country of birth are different? "


    "It''s reproduced in a good way.I live in this age too. "


    I''m tired of listening to Inro Anguish.


    To the left. Well, I can''t help showing you the landscape.I want you to know what the handicapped were doing in this era. "


    When Jinlong, who made him smile, laid down his sword beside him, several Jinlong bore out from everywhere.


    "I''m not a phantom.Full copy, including the sword. "


    Immediately analyzed ringtones are reported.


    How do you use that kind of power?


    Junko''s voice sounded like a heartless or discouraging sound.It''s not just a strong boss, it''s just a baking process in a way that splits itself several times.But I was convinced that that was the way Jinlong wanted to fight.


    There were five divided anguishes in total.


    I''ll take care of it.


    Tiredness pulls out the sword and declares.


    Then I''m one of them.The Vipers are so tight, hide and tremble. "


    Remember that later.


    In the words of Milk, the Viper obeyed honestly, even though he wiped out the dripping forehair and made a mistake.


    "Khu... then what am I doing?"


    Raquel��a also decides who she wants to fight.


    "I won''t do it because it''s too much trouble not getting hit.Junko can do this to you. "


    "Yes, yes."


    After Shi Yu refused, he voluntarily recommended it. Junko smiled bitterly and stepped forward in front of one of them.


    "You don''t have to stick to one-on-one, but I''m the only one who''s going to underestimate you, so don''t you dare."


    "Yeah."


    "Well, I''m not going to follow it if it gets dangerous, so don''t risk it."


    As courage pressed, the bell tone nodded instantly, but the horse threw a ridiculous word.


    "I''m going on a tour."


    "Me too!


    "Well, what are we sneaking around with?


    Whispering, Mika, and No. 2 each said.


    An immortal demon sword concubine pine .This is "soft skin tear".No matter how many fat women''s stomachs are cut from the men''s stomachs, it is said to be a famous sword that does not damage the sharpness and a demonic sword.I don''t remember slashing women''s "bellies" during the slaughter period, so I don''t know if the legend is true or not.Since I came here, I''ve sharpened my sword with the power I gave to the ancient king. "


    With his sword in front of him, Inro Angry tells a story about the love sword.


    "I can see at a glance that the sword is profound."


    "Especially when it comes to what is called the famous sword and the demonic sword.I''ve searched a lot of literature.I was particularly interested in the Rigidblade Night Cry - "


    Tiredness and anguish filling each other''s distance while talking.


    "Heavenly!"


    Inro Angry screamed and set it up first.Standing on the upper stage, step in at once and shake down the sword.


    "There''s no such thing as being bullied."


    "Sorry. I felt the atmosphere of a samurai from his place, and I just..."


    Tired of passing through the sword and quietly shouting, Niro Anguish smiled.


    The outline is not distorted.Are you going to distort space and avoid it?


    Milk asks Jinlong.


    "Mm-hmm. At the end of the day, let''s finish off with a pure sword arm.But what''s wrong with a demonic change cat?


    In that case, Viper, play with him.


    "I told you to pull in or come out....."


    Called by the milk, the vipers appear as their hair is cured.


    "Are you sure you don''t want anything?


    "I don''t care."


    To the left. Ike "


    Aiming at the viper who shrugged his shoulders, Inro Anguish filled the gap at once.


    (Even if it''s a supernormal relaxation, it looks pretty good.)


    The Viper thinks while looking at Niro Angry, who lives in time.The flash of living was greatly shifting back and avoiding.


    Further down, he tried to go to the second dagger with a knife to return, but the long leg of the viper jumped up like a pendulum.This kick after evasion is one of the Viper''s usual methods.


    The tip of your nails literally blows away Jinlong''s jaw.The anguish stopped moving.


    "Ahhhhhhhh......"


    Your lower jaw is blown away and your exposed tongue moves tightly.The viper threw a hook at Jinlong''s face, who was about to say something but couldn''t speak properly.


    A loud noise broke my skull.The viper is able to hear this sound.I''ve heard this sound with my fist more than once.The match has arrived.


    "Kuaaaaaa!


    Raquila barking at heaven.We could call thunderclouds even in the alienated space.


    Lightning falls. Since the opponent has been using an unusual force, Inro also avoids the attack with space manipulation.


    "Mm...."


    However, even if direct lightning strikes were prevented, side lightning strikes and shock waves caused by air expansion from the heat of thunder could not be prevented.


    "Ugu... not once or twice...The strong wind blowing over the weekend... I''ve done it many times, but this guy is exceptionally strong among them... "


    In-ron is moaning.Reminds me that I couldn''t completely prevent an attack when I was with Raquel before.


    "Hmm... I wanted to enjoy a little more fighting, but it''s pathetic.It won''t move..... "


    "Kuuahhhh...."


    Raquila slowly landed in front of the electrocuting Angry Inro.


    Though Niro Anguish was prepared to be brought to an end, Raquel simply looked down.


    Inro Kung, who confronted Junko, will soon be brought to an end while enjoying the battle.


    "Necrosis"


    A pure child who uses his favorite Special Attack, where the contents of the body pop out and even grow rapidly in a short amount of time, as if he turned his body upside down.


    He tried to escape by severely distorting the space, but his surroundings were completely wrapped in built-in muscle fibers, and he couldn''t escape.Even if it metastasized and tried to escape, when it was wrapped in the walls of the viscera, the action of the force that sealed the spatial manipulation of the pure child acted to seal the metastasis.The power to prevent Junko was stronger.


    Enveloped, crushed, twisted, and consolidated in a multitude of proliferating and inflated organs, Jinlong anguishes.


    "Hmm, the body is divided into five, the brain and the spirit are divided into five, but there is only one soul.It''s interesting. "


    Junko said in a voice that was still turned into a huge group of internal organs.


    "What are you... so gloomy..."


    "Junko, you look scared...."


    "Put it back!Junko! No gut punching girls!Anyway, no!


    Seeing Junko like that, he pulled the number two, the scallops, and Mika.


    Yuuki decided to fight with Araune''s abilities without the great demon.Because I warped the space and thought that all attacks could be avoided.


    "Prominence stalker."


    Shortly after Yuuki uttered the name of his ability, four flames sprayed up from the feet of courage, pulling his tail for a long time, drawing a large arc, making an arch of flames countless, and heading toward Niro Anguish.


    A large number of flaming arches surround Jinlong Anguish.Without a direct attack on Jinlong, the temperature rises with great momentum.


    It''s so hot.


    Transferred and escaped.However, after the transition, the arch of the flame also came to the transfer point together, so Jinlong anguished.


    Old man


    With a lot of sweat blowing out, Inro Angry waves his sword.It was a arithmetic of distorting space and extinguishing flames.The prospect was a success.The burning of the flame was cut off by obstructing the flow of oxygen.


    And soon it burned again.In the first place, only a part of it has been erased.


    "Nuoo!


    As he screamed, he distorted the space from one end and tried to extinguish the fire, but when a little fire remained, a flame arch was generated from it, covering the surroundings with flames.


    "Kh... you can burn it all in one go..."


    A sweaty Jinlong sighed roughly and knelt on the spot.Courage extinguishes the flame when you see it.


    While the other four Angry Inro were defeated lightly and unilaterally, Angry Inro, who chose tiredness as his opponent, was carrying out an offensive and defensive step forward.


    Eventually, however, the difference in strength becomes more real.The margin disappeared from Jinlong''s face, his movements became rough, and he thought he was on the defense side. At last, the tired sword pierced Jinlong''s throat.


    "Mi... you... and..."


    At the end, he felt satisfied that he had been beaten by his stronger opponent and his sword. Inro Anguish blew blood from his throat like a fountain, spreading a smile on his face and falling sideways.


    Of the five anguished men, the dead anguished men who fought tirelessly against the vipers disappeared, and the two anguished men who had not been killed disappeared, and returned to one anguished man.Junko, who was swallowed by Junko, also felt that Junko had disappeared from his body.


    "It was only the golden kid who could play properly.But it was still a good time.Take this sword, if you don''t mind, it''s a soft skin tear. "


    Inro Kung proceeded to Ning, kneeling down, and giving him a sword with a humble manners.I thanked him for his tiredness and received the sword.


    "A strange journey - a strange fate.Good-bye. "


    Sitting on the spot and saying goodbye, Inro Anguish pulls out the side difference and stabs himself in the abdomen.


    "Ah... I forgot that I had regenerative abilities...Who the hell are you...? "


    "Yes, yes."


    Junko came forward and touched Junko''s neck to activate the power of atomic decomposition.

 2256 30.

    At the same time, the scenery of the city of Edo night disappeared, and even the cage of the ancient king disappeared, leaving a row by the tranquil Lake Caldera.


    The only trace is the carcass of the pussy rolling into the flower fields.


    "Number two..."


    Mika hugs No. 2.Number two suddenly makes my eyes black and white.


    "Gusu... maybe it won''t work anymore, uuu... I''ve been desperate for 90% of the time...And yet... hiccup... you''re alive.Ugh... good... ah... guuu... "


    With a choking voice, Mika occasionally rubs her nose and mouthes words of relief and joy.


    "Original... you were so worried about me...Stupid bastard... you''re gonna make me cry for something... uhhhhh... "


    No. 2 was so impressed that she began to cry that she held Mika back.


    "I see. Gupyu"


    Historical pleasure, who hates these scenes, distorts his face as much as he can and throws up, dropping his eyes on the remains of his pussy.


    "When it comes to the final form of Allaune, do you hear the milk properly?


    Junko came next to Hiroyuki and called out.


    Roots told me.


    Likewise. Gupyu


    "I heard that the Ancient King knew about it.I wish I could''ve heard the stories around here, but it turned out to be a shame. "


    Junko sends his eyes with courage as he speaks.


    "It made sense that I came here."


    Courage said while looking at the remains of the pussy.


    (It''s easy to cut off what you deserve, but as for my honest feelings, I feel pathetic.It happened that this fell into a deep hole.Thanks to this, I became a living being that spreads evil with pain.Besides, the cause was the same for me in my previous life.I can''t do a lot)


    I didn''t say it, but the courage was complicated in my chest.At least I''m not happy.


    (Still, that Angry Inro...It was a lot strange.....)


    Meanwhile, Jinlong was worried about the end of his life.


    How much have you achieved with this pussy?Allaune''s evolutionary system... I think it''s about the same, but don''t expect me to look into it. "


    "Whoa, here''s the deal.Nine for me, one for the milk.There is no such thing as Junko.Gupyu "


    "Don''t be ridiculous.Make it fair and equal.Me 8, Hiroyuki and Junko 1 at a time.How''s that fair?


    Historical pleasure and milk that can be rubbed quickly with the part of the pussy.


    "I''ll give you good information, so I''ll split it properly.If you go to the village of Kijima, which is a family of demons, there is something that leads to the key to the final form of Araune. "


    That''s what Junko said, projecting a holographic display and pointing out a map.


    "I''ve been there before.Isn''t there an island with big trees?


    Courage comes, and he calls out as he looks at the map.


    "Yes, that''s it. I was wondering if that amalgamated tree was the final form of Allaune."


    And Junko.


    "What happens when it''s in its final form?


    "Hmm... are you going to sow all the seeds and make the earth full of aneros?


    In response to the question of courage, Junko makes a proper guess.


    "Even though I don''t know exactly what the final form of Araune is, it''s strange to say that only existence is transmitted among the root people.At least not on this planet right now, right?


    If I were still on this planet, I would be able to easily discover it with a network of root people.


    Hiroyuki and Milk say the right thing.


    Junko remembers Allaune Kumi''s dialogues.


    "At Glass Dew, Araune didn''t make it to the top of the ecosystem.Because of the suppression of roots and the presence of strong winds that blow at the inn and weekends.But there are no natural enemies on earth.Physical strength as a creature is weak, but desire alone is strong. This planet, full of intelligent life, is also a dream ranch for Allaune.And Araune and the others finally found the final host.It has the potential for large-scale reproduction. "


    In light of Kumi''s dialogues, Junko wonders if it will take considerable steps to get Arlaune to the final form.


    Junko, Mika, No. 2, Tired, Hotsumi, and Raquila return to camp.


    "Number two..."


    "Number two!


    "Number two is back alive!It''s a miracle! "


    Junko Oni-chan, stay tired ~


    "Dad, welcome home."


    Clones and Shinagana and Quo greet with great joy.


    "I''m home. Everyone.I''m sorry to worry.Hey, I''ve made the decision to defeat Las Boss over and over again, and everyone''s pulling their legs. "


    "I know it''s a lie."


    On the second item, which speaks well, the eleventh said with a smile of relief while looking at it with cold eyes at the same time.


    "There''s someone I want you to take a look at.One of my family.I''ll leave it up to you. "


    True said so and invited Junko into the tent.


    I was interested, so I got tired.


    "This person...."


    There was a woman in her tent who was restrained and chewed by monkeys.It''s Marie. Tired knew about Marie.


    "Do you know?


    Junko asks.


    "A few days ago...."


    Remembering the courage, the sounds of the bells and the horses, I am tired.At the request of the dreamers, Marie was fighting the courage in the memory she saw in Psychometry.I wondered how they would react if they were here and saw Marie.


    "I''ve been attacked by my family."


    "You''re certainly parasitized by Allaune."


    Junko laughs with a smile when she says she got a live samble with a reinforced Araune.


    "I suggest you kill this person on the spot because he has restored the stone statue, but he has no prospect of being attacked by the benefactor.It''s worse than a lily. "


    "Mmm!


    "Even if you say so, it won''t hurt me."


    In her tired speech, Marie desperately shook her neck to the side with her crying face, and Junko put her hand on her chin and thought.


    Well, let''s make it an experimental bench because it was hostile.It''s a living sample of a family transplanted with a fortified Araune by the Ancient King, and it''s a good pickup. "


    "Mmm!


    Having heard Junko''s conclusion, Marie shook her neck even more desperately with her crying face.


    "I''d like to take Qua to Earth tourism."


    True said it.


    "That said, it''s tough because it''s a submarine, and it''s the best way to get to and from an underwater city.


    And Junko.


    "Isn''t it true that courage and vipers come from somewhere easier?


    "Ah... I see."


    Truly, Junko was convinced.


    "I know one place that looks like an entrance.From the sky. "


    Someday the quote was at the entrance of the tent.


    "From the sky, we won''t be able to do it.Raquel told me that it''s hard to fly with us. "


    I''m tired.


    "Hmm... long distance is tough.But if you''re alone, you can go. "


    "You don''t have to.I have an idea. "


    The quote is clear, but the true rejects it and goes outside the tent through the side of the quote.


    "Gaye, Maye. Follow me.Take me with you after the quart. "


    "What do you mean?


    And Gaye and Maye, who were truly called to account, asked.


    "I want Qua to take a tour of the planet, so I want him to come with me.It seems Qua knows where the earth''s entrance and exit are.But I have to fly to that point, and it''s hard for Qua to fly with me, and I want to use your help when something happens on Earth tours. "


    "I mean...?


    Gaye hears the true request and feels a bad feeling.


    "That means we can hold the real princess and fly."


    "A little mayhem...."


    "Princess, I didn''t ask you to hold me."


    In the words of Mayeh, Gayeh becomes a faint face, and the true faint face comes to mind in his head.


    "But Junko said the truth was that she hugged the princess many times."


    "Yeah, well... you heard me."


    "Yukioka...."


    Truly breathed in the words of Mayeh and Gayeh little.


    "Put on Qu''s clothes, too.And coat the quartz with a phantom so that it looks like a normal person. "


    "True man is too rough for a book." "If anything happens, I''ll use it before I go."


    Sisters gather to sigh on true demands.


    "I''ll come with you."


    "I''m fine.I''m not scared to go to another star. "


    Qu asked, but Raquel refused with a bitter smile.


    Four men, Yuuki, Suzuune, Masao, and Hiroyuki, carried Viper and Milk onto the giant sea cucumber before returning to camp with a helicopter.


    "I didn''t have enough sweets.I ate it. I should have brought more.My hands are shaking. "


    Looks like you''re drunk.


    A political horse stunned by the dialogues of the bells.


    "Gupyupyu, actually sugar is as addictive as alcohol.That''s why it''s not good to eat all the sweets.You''re going to be a pussy and a son. "


    "Why?"


    After listening to Shi Yu''s attention, he asked for a bell tone.


    "If you take too much sugar, insulin is secreted in large quantities to lower your blood sugar level and you fall into hypoglycemia. If you lose the sugar that your head needs, you become irritable and depressed, and you want extra sugar. If you take too much sugar, insulin will come out and fall into a vicious circle of hypoglycemia."


    "In other words, is Hiroyuki eating too sweet?I know, but there''s no salvation for eating and being harsh. "


    "This is bullshit. I''m so upset because I''m just stopping by and taking care of things like you guys.Gupyu "


    Courage teased Shi Yu and threw up in a mood.


    Milk and Viper returned to the giant sea cucumber, and told the cocoon, Nur, and Tsukuba, who were on their way, of their battle in the cage of the ancient king.


    "Kuaa... kuaa..."


    "The cocoon is thinking about Raquela.Looks like he wanted to get along. "


    The cocoon shouted as if Nur would interpret.


    "I was wondering, did you want to die?You shouldn''t have fought like that.I wonder if you just wanted to enjoy the fight before you died. "


    The Viper remembers the end of Jinlong Anguish and is suspicious.


    It certainly was a strange way of using force.Thanks to this, I was in an awesome battle. "


    Even though it was much more effective to be exposed as a powerful Las Boss, there was a question as to why we split the power.Transboundary boundaries are also just changes in the landscape, and no special action has been taken.


    (And after he was hungry, he couldn''t see it.Did you happen to miss it?


    I still wondered about the milk.

 2257 31.

    The next day.


    "Make yourself look like a man." "Make yourself look like you''re wearing clothes."


    When Gaye and Mayer simultaneously apply the technique toward Qua, the skin color changes and the corners disappear.


    "Is your hair still there?


    "This color is also no problematic.It''s beautiful, so I''ll leave it like this. "


    "Yeah, Gaye''s a good judge."


    Truly confirmed, Gaye answered, and Mayer nodded with satisfaction.


    "It''s stuck like the real ones.Ugh... it feels so uncomfortable. "


    "I don''t understand why you hide your skin."


    Both Quo and Raquel��a are on the road.


    "You don''t feel anything just by looking, do you?


    "Yeah, but it''s weird, and I want it back."


    Quo laughs bitterly after being truly confirmed.


    "Without clothes, we wouldn''t be able to walk out on our planet.It''s just as patient as it looks. "


    "Okay."


    Qu nodded convincingly, being truly reminded.


    "And do some tricks to adapt to the global environment.I don''t know what happens when I go over there. "


    Copy that.


    Upon a true request, the sisters perform surgery.


    "Is Raquel really okay?


    "Oh, thank you for the qua."


    Truly reconfirmed, Raquel drops off with a smile.


    "Gaye, Maye, lighten our weight."


    "I doubt I can do it, but I''ll try." "It sounds pretty hard, but I''ll try."


    Gaye and Maye, who are truly demanded and respond to their lack of confidence.


    "Be truly lightweight with us. Be less affected by gravity."


    Gaye and Mayer used different spells and contents at the same time.


    You''re feeling more fluffy.


    True said it. Originally a star with a smaller gravity than Earth, my body was able to move lighter than there, but I can feel it getting lighter.


    - Okay. - Okay.


    The Beef Village sisters nodded satisfied at the same time with their hands on their hips.


    "But which technique did you hear?Somehow it sounds more like Mayer. "


    "That''s not true." "Of course."


    Against the true doubt, Gaye murmured and denied, and Mayer nodded again with satisfaction.


    When the quark lightened, she lifted up her sister''s body and flew.


    "Nice view" "spectacular"


    The sisters groaned at the view from the sky


    "But Qu, I''m really touching my chest....."


    "I forgive you for being so cute."


    Gaye spoke out in protest, but Mayer forgave.


    Eventually Qu jumps into the door of the space that appears in the sky.This is something Qua and Raquel stumbled upon while they were on the move.


    It was time to jump into the door of the space and be taken away by the scenery Qu saw for the first time.


    Four people who appeared above Tokyo saw live footage from above Tokyo.It''s not the first time because I''ve seen it on a helicopter.


    The first time I saw the view of the earth, the quark was stunned.The ground is filled with buildings.It even feels strange.I immediately understood that it was not a natural object.


    "These... are they all... made by real star people?


    "Oh, there''s someone in the building."


    True nods to the question of qua.


    "I mean, there are so many people...Do you have enough to eat?Territorial strife?


    "This land is not enough.Well, collisions are a lot.... "


    "I can''t believe it...I can''t believe everyone in that building built it all... "


    A quart that takes a tremendous cultural shock.


    "Let''s get off and visit the city for now."


    "I hope you like it." "I''ll entertain you."


    True, Gaye, and Maye say, Qua descends.


    "It was too late to suddenly get off at a popular place..."


    Going down magnificently in front of the station in the middle of the downtown street.You land while the truth is spoken.


    When I saw two boys and two girls coming down from the sky, the passers-by were surprised, but they didn''t stop.I was interpreting it in my brain as if it was a trick by shooting or something.


    "Ah, that bitch is my favorite.I''m going to mate a little bit. "


    "No."


    True grasps the hand of the quart that tried to escape.


    "Why? My first mating is going to remind me of a real star bitch, and I want to do it."


    "I don''t know about the culture of your star, but even if you want to mate on this star, you can''t mate grandly outside.So be patient with mating. "


    "Oh no... that''s what I''m looking forward to most..."


    Truly forbidden and dull.


    "How about dinner first?"" I''m hungry too.Of course it''s a real luxury. "


    "I want to know what you''re eating.I want to eat. The rice that the real people brought was also very delicious. "


    Responding to the sister''s words, Qu brightens his eyes.


    That''s why the four enter the restaurant.I checked where the buffet was and headed.


    "Wow, this place was full of people.Besides, they eat all kinds of rice.It looks delicious. "


    "Not too loud and noisy."


    "Eh..."


    When the true attention is paid to the shaggy quartz, the quartz brings its eyebrows together as much as possible, making it an infidel face.


    "Well, if you say it out loud, there''s nothing you can say but us."


    "Kuuuuuu, can you only hear it?


    Gaye and Maye say, but it''s not about making noise.


    "Gaye, Maye. No matter how noisy the quark may be, use a technique that will not reach anyone but us."


    "Qu''s voice, can''t be heard by the others." "Qu''s voice can only be heard by us."


    According to the true request, Gaye and Mayer improvise.


    Afterwards, when we cooked more and started eating with the four of us, the quark grabbed by his hand and started eating with great momentum, so it would stand out again.


    "Gaye, Maye...."


    I can''t see the quartz in the meal.


    The sisters practiced magic before the truth could tell everything.


    "I knew I was right to bring you here.Thank you. "


    "You''re welcome." "It''s fun. Okay."


    A true, bitter gay thank-you, and a smiling mayhem.


    "Am I that weird?


    Exactly. I also ask Quo.


    "I can''t help it because of the differences in culture and habits.It looks strange. "


    I see. Ah, but it was delicious. "


    True follow. Quo was satisfied after finishing his meal, but he saw an atmosphere that seemed to be thinking a little.


    Afterwards, they take you around the amusement park, aquarium, movie theater, etc., and in the evening.Enjoy shopping in town at night.


    "The amusement park and the cinema were fun.The movie was a shock.A true star, an incredible culture.But I also felt a lot of bad parts here.Can I tell you something?


    While walking through the downtown area at night, Quo says it''s hard to say.


    If you have any thoughts, don''t hesitate to tell me.


    "True people, isn''t it hard to live here?


    "Why do you think that?What didn''t you like?


    "I felt a lot of fun.But there are too many people, and it''s too messy.The air is also dirty. Besides, that''s no good. Too many things are forbidden.That''s definitely strange.I can''t breathe. Why aren''t you so free?


    Hearing Quo''s unconvinced feelings, Gaye and Mayer together made a complicated expression and kept silent.


    "Really...I like the magnificent nature of Qua''s hometown, and I like this messy place and both.The two are different. But both taste good.Because it''s a very different world, we know what''s good and what''s bad about each other.Maybe if Qua lived here, he would see both the part where I think it''s better and the part where I think it''s better. "


    "I wonder if that''s what it is...I don''t know.You can live in such a free world.I feel sorry for Truth, Gaye and Maye. "


    Even with a true explanation, Quo seemed unconvinced.


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for me." "That''s not the point of sympathy."


    "From the quart, I know how annoying it feels."


    "But instead, you can eat that delicious meal, and you can enjoy entertainment and a comfortable life.That''s why we''re here. "


    Gaye and Mayer tenderly disagreed.


    I see. Something... I''m sorry I said something bad about your stars.You brought me here to entertain me. "


    "No, it''s okay.That must have been Qua''s honest feelings. "


    "Yeah, we were honest, too."


    "Yes, forgive me. I forgive you because you''re cute."


    The Sisters of Ox Village smiled at the words of apology that seemed unfortunate.


    When Junko was examining the anise in the tent, there was contact from the root person.


    The death of the ancient king could be confirmed immediately, but it could not be measured afterwards.I don''t know if my family survived. "


    (There''s one.We''re holding him captive and we''re taking him back to Earth.)


    Junko looks at the Marier rolled in the corner of the tent and reports to the root person.


    (If the space between the two stars becomes normal, they will be pulled back to the ancient king''s cage?


    That''s not true. The ancient king''s curse was lifted with his death.That''s how it was made.In other words, the ancient king''s cage will not attract him, and his family will be free from the curse. "


    (I see....)


    In other words, Junko explained that the family was tied to the curse of the ancient king.

 2258 Last chapter

    Three more days passed.


    While other faces were playing outside, Junko and Yujiro were involved in the investigation of the pussy and the black-black Araune that had been removed from the comb village.Incidentally, Comb Village died when Allaune was taken out.


    Black Araune has no soul and no intelligence.It''s the same as the Allaune recopy made by Junko.However, this is a fortified Araune made by the ancient king, which brings more power than the regular Araune.


    "Evolutionary Araune certainly seems to be powerful, but on the contrary, that''s all.There''s nothing new about it.I think that some individuals will be able to get to this area even if they copy it.I''m sure I''ll raise the bottom of the gain. "


    Junko said while checking the physical condition of Marie, who had been detained and put to bed.


    "This guy''s a little scared.I''m scared of my eyes, I''m scared of my expression. "


    "Well, we''re in the middle of an experiment."


    Hot Jiro laughs bitterly, whispering as he looks down at Marie.


    "When I was chosen to be a family member of the ancient king, I knew it, but it wasn''t very difficult to cast a curse on people to make statues alive."


    She looked at Marie with a cold gaze and discarded her.


    "Oh, that''s nice ~, that contemptuous word and contempt look.I love both.I love the moment Cass tells me this. "


    The monkey was cursed by Marie.


    "No matter what... my life is miserable.Is that how my destiny works?Fufufufu... fufufufu... "


    Marie immerses herself in self-pity after a malice.


    "By the way, Hotsumi, you''re going back to Earth tomorrow, but have you decided what to do with her?


    And Junko said unto him, Tino the four-legged beast, whom his family slew all his companions.The scallop is holding it now.


    "Yeah, I''ll leave it here."


    With the color of grief in his eyes, he smiled and said clearly.


    "One of them could easily be attacked and killed, so I used my body uptake power up magic to make it a little stronger.It wasn''t her wish, so it wasn''t her wish. "


    I see.


    "Isn''t it obsolete who Whispering captured?


    "Yeah, when I use the energy of the other person''s wish, I''ll give her more power and become obsolete for a while, but because she doesn''t have it, she didn''t give me much power, but she doesn''t become obsolete."


    To the tired question, Hotsumi answered with a smile.


    The next day, the day came to return to Earth.


    Junko was measured in advance.As the distortion of space destabilizes from this day on, it is no wonder that the door connecting the space disappears at any time.We must therefore return to Earth in time for this day.


    "Good luck...Tino "


    The scallop said goodbye to Tino in tears in the river.Tino didn''t seem to know it was goodbye, and he was innocent in his hands.


    I want to take you back to Earth, but it''s different from the atmospheric components over there.There is also a problem with the virus and germs there.Together with Gaye and Maye, they can be adapted with a magic coating, but the effect of sister magic (depending on the nature of the magic) is time-limited.


    "Hotsumi"


    The Beef Village sisters come to say goodbye to Hotsumi and Tino.


    "Let''s take the kid home." "There''s a way we can stay safe."


    What?


    Hearing the words of Gaye and Maye, Hotsumi was astonished.


    "I talked to Junko and Yujiro.For a while, we''ll use magic to adapt to the Earth''s environment. "


    "On the other hand, he said he would pursue research and treatment so that he could adapt his child to the global environment."


    "Eh... well... thank you..."


    When I broke up, I was told how to leave without breaking up, and the scallops became a neat face.


    "Tino, I can take you to Earth.I''m glad.... "


    A little later, the scallops hugged Tino''s tiny body as much as they could.


    True, come and see me again.


    Qu hugs his true body and says goodbye with tears.


    Ah.


    True nods with less words, holding back the quark.Junko and Mika often take pictures on the side, but don''t worry.


    "When I broke up the other day, I thought I''d never see you again.But I saw you early, and I''m sure I''ll see you again. "


    Ah.


    I couldn''t think of a smart answer, just nodded.


    Tired, let''s practice again.


    "Yes"


    Meanwhile, Raquel was stroking her tired head.It goes well with the tiredness, and the two of us have worked together many times.


    "Can''t those two take us back to Earth?


    The scallop, who was watching the four people who spared him farewell, asked the hot Jiro next door while playing with Tino.


    "I wonder if it''s a boulder.The people who live here.I don''t doubt if I can live alone like Tino, and I''m not alone. "


    "I see...But when I said that, I knew I''d bring Tino home..... "


    Hotjiro told me, and I was a scallop who would get lost again, but I couldn''t even tell him not to bring him back here again.


    "Raquel��a-ku, I''m apprenticing you and Makoto and hugging you ~"


    "You know what?


    When Junko with a camera makes a request, Raquela hugs her with a strange face.


    "Hmm, that''s nice. That''s nice.Ah, let''s put more face on your head and close your eyes with a slimy face.Ah, that''s nice. "


    "Nice look and angle!


    "What are you doing...?Original and Junko.... "


    "Because I don''t understand the meaning of responding to Raquela, I want to do it all the way with Junko."


    Looking at Junko and Mika, who were enjoying hugging each other and taking pictures of Raquela, Nos. 11 and 2 were drawn.


    Club Cat Mansion.


    "Leave me alone.I wanted to go to a different star too ~ "


    Dengyoin Sakura, a cherry blossom that was left alone.There was a school so I couldn''t dawn for many days and I couldn''t accompany him.


    The ancient king of the Rootmen was cultivating a special Araune and parasitizing him as a servant.But how did you make that special Araune?He must have the key to solving the mystery. "


    Milk, who had been studying the pussy since he returned, murmured with a sigh in front of everyone.But no one is interested in the story.The perception that the milk is getting a new toy.


    Junko and Hiroyuki seem to be thinking the same thing.


    It was milk that I never thought Junko would already have the fortified Araune.


    A skyscraper in the middle of the city.


    The building was bought by one organization.And the top floor is one of the owners'' residences.


    "On the other hand, I was honestly glad to be invited by the family of the ancient king.Perhaps the supernatural force was working, but I was glad to see through my nature. "


    From the windows of the building, Masao talks as he looks at the sunset scenery of the city.


    Among the countless buildings that cover the earth is a companion number of lives.When you realize this, you are driven by nature and one impulse in the horse.


    "So, as I looked at the view of the city from above the building, I felt asexual.He wants to ruin everything that''s filthy and created in places I don''t know.He wants to make it into a pile of rubble.I like to see a crowd of people walking around the city.I want to shoot a machine gun, kill it from one end, scream like a panic movie and let it run away.I want to build a pile of bodies on the road. "


    "Political horses are extreme, but I know how they feel.I''ve been built on my own without my permission, but I often don''t like it.Sometimes I want to break it all.I''m not going to do that until I make someone cry. "


    The courage sitting on the sofa turned to the horse by the window and said.Next door is a bell tone and eating sweets.


    "Whether you have a desire to destroy or sympathize with a desire to destroy, it''s not always just destruction.I don''t intend to do that right now, and if we do, we need to think about the future of destruction.The ancient king of that star and his family are just killing and destroying it in the dark clouds and disturbing it.I don''t want to mix it with anything like that. "


    The horse looked back at the courage, shrugging his shoulders and laughing at the sunset.


    "Kukukuku, the taste of alcohol doesn''t change.It''s always the same. "


    It''s a drinking street. An elderly man in a grey polo shirt sitting in a shop chair with a counter seat hanging around goodwill laughs in a mood while drinking cheap wine.


    I knew you were alive.


    There was a girl sitting next to the old man and speaking out.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh.


    The old man smiles funny when he sees a girl with red eyes.


    "Yakitori and beer.Ah, I''m just an adult. "


    Junko then presents his ID to the clerk on a holographic display.


    "I''m not coming back to Earth.Are you kidding me? I thought a lot of things were unnatural.It''s crazy. Come on. "


    "Fufufu, even so, you know very well.May I ask why you saw it?


    Junko, who talks with a smile, also asks with a smile.


    "The final battle.I thought it was quite distorted.If you think about it carefully, it''s not full of strange parts.It''s weird because you''ve been deliberately distributing the power you''ve gained.Besides, I''ll lose easily.Until then, with the power to distort and avoid space, it was unnatural to think that the five divided people would lose altogether.And at the end of the sentence, I was hungry for that cleanliness. "


    As she spoke, Junko put her mouth on the beer that had been served.


    "Finally, In-ro-san, even if you absorbed the power, you didn''t think it was possible for us to cut through that place, did you?Besides, I couldn''t suck all the power out of my pussy.It was the limit of capacity, right?It was a good idea to improvise, but it was full of holes, and I thought maybe that was what happened, so I checked it after I left the old king''s cage.Then they would have followed us.Ah, it''s to make it easier for us to distract ourselves from the town of Edo, right?The split wasn''t the five bodies, but the six bodies, and they came out into the gap that was fighting us, right?


    "Hmm. Anyone else suspicious besides her?


    "I wonder if you and Milk are aware of this?Or are you suspicious?I mean, there was no sign of my soul falling out when I was hungry.We can see it.If they weren''t following us, they would have told you.And then suddenly it disappears, and there''s no corpse left, and there''s something weird about it. "


    To the left. So, how do you deal with the handicapped?


    Before you do that, I want to know what you''re going to do.


    Junko asked him back, and Jinlong smiled and turned to the front, and drank the wine all at once.


    "It''s a pathetic story.The awkward man dragged me all the way.I was possessed by nostalgia.When I saw the change in clothes such as the one I was given, I realized that Japan must have changed a lot, but I still wanted to go home.You won''t be able to get it all back.Still, I was driven by such thoughts that I might be able to recover as many of the pieces of memory as I could.I thought I might have a way home, so I tried.The shards of that memory are on the street. "


    Inro said so and turned towards Junko, shaking the empty glass and laughing hard.Junko smiled back.


    "The purpose... is to look around this unusual Japan.For the time being. But it''s because of peace of mind.I don''t want to destroy anymore.Perhaps because of the end of the ancient king, the feeling of being overwhelmed by the way the world has passed.If you can''t believe it, you can do whatever you want. "


    I see.


    "Are you going to kill me? Do you believe me?


    "It doesn''t sound like you''re lying, and right now, I won''t do anything."


    Junko said profoundly to Jinlong, who asked unexpectedly.


    "In-ro-san is just as tired as me.You''re tired of that blonde kid with the black sword.I''ve been traveling for a long time, tired and tired. [M]My nostalgic hometown - I certainly have a very good time to remember, but even if I want to go back at that time, I will never go back.Unless you go on a journey around the circle and are reborn, you can''t taste that kind of time anymore.But I don''t want to forget the wonderful memories I shouldn''t be able to return to, and I refuse to die.Niro-san is the same, right? "


    "Dear left... I see.Was his place one of the true kinsmen?I don''t know who I am. "


    When she heard Junko''s story, Inro Angry exhaled and smiled lightly.


    "Ah, uncle, this man''s share..."


    That''s what Junko said and handed the card in front of the clerk.


    "If anything happens, just come and visit me.The place is... "


    "I can''t stand it."


    Junko, who left the place of the Yukioka Institute, thanked him with a smile and a gentle lowering of his head.


    When Junko returned to Yukioka Laboratory, a customer was waiting in the reception room.


    I knew you were alive.


    Junko talks about the same dialogue as before in front of the person.


    "Didn''t Midori tell you?Surprisingly, he''s got a hard mouth. "


    The man smiles when he hears Junko''s dialogue.


    "I heard you play flashy with Vandam.I want you to mix it up with me. "


    "I could die of collateral damage"


    I''m sure Midori told you the story, and Junko thinks her mouth is not tight, but don''t say it.


    "That''s why it''s good.Well, I was hiding because I wanted to do it again someday, and I saw the opportunity come around.So let me play with you. "


    Dogmeiichi spread an unbelievable smile and shrugged his shoulders.


    65, let''s play on another planet again. Over.

 2259 Three Preamble

    I don''t know my age anymore.Just hanging out for days.


    He failed in his business, lost everything, literally walked around, and his legs were cut off.I was beaten too hard and my right eye was blind.Days wandering the city as a worn-out homeless person.


    Once you''re in the facility, you don''t have to worry about food and shelter.But that does not excuse his pride.


    I don''t know what to do, but I don''t want to rely on someone to survive.I don''t want to lower my head to anyone.


    He was such a man, but he was invaded by a notorious illness and suffered every day as he vomited blood.


    Understanding the time of death, he was near the sea.


    His subsequent behavior is unclear to him.Somehow I wanted to go to an island that I could see from the sea.He paid the missing money, asked a nearby fisherman to get the boat out, and he arrived on the island.


    "This is where I die."


    Murmur with a blurred voice.


    "I''m sorry... goddamn it... gosh!


    He coughs up and spits out blood at the same time.Today looks more visible and bloody than yesterday.A fierce remorse is rougher in him than a desire to give up, agonizing his soul.


    He looked up at the tallest tree on the island.


    It could not be seen from the sea.I didn''t see it until I got to the island.An overwhelming and fantastic tree.With his blurred head wondering what that tree was, he went into the woods for the tree.


    There was a ruin just past the woods.Looking at the collapse of the building, it seems that a considerable number of years have passed since people disappeared.


    Coughing and spitting blood many times along the way, he finally reached the foot of the giant tree with a slow step.


    (It''s huge. Besides, isn''t this a tree?Many trees are intertwined)


    He is overwhelmed by the trunk of a giant merging tree.


    Leading the Edge?When the end of the reincarnation shall come to his death, and he shall visit the land. "


    Suddenly a voice sounds, and he looks around in a suspicious manner.


    At the foot of a giant tree, it appeared.A translucent giant demon.


    "Oh... Pick you up?


    He was less surprised and laughed ironically.It was strange that the greeting was not an angel, a reaper or a beautiful woman, but a demon.


    "Even though the body is being eaten by disease and dying, its eyes are shining brightly.Those eyes reflect your ferocious and noble soul - would that make you admire yourself? "


    "For the monster of the despicable island, from above....."


    Ho


    He was still laughing ironically at the words of the giant demon.Looking at it, the demon makes a voice of gratitude.


    He that is truly noble in spirit shall not lose pride in all circumstances, as in the LORD.Besides, I''m just a legacy, but I''m also your predecessor.Last time I visited this island, I''m sure I was led by the edge.Let''s play tricks on your soul again, as before.My power will be restored in the next life.This island is a graveyard for me and a place where my power is sealed. "


    I barely understood the meaning of the word of the demon, but he believed it.This demon is himself.


    And there''s a tag that points his gaze at the roots of a giant tree.


    Squeeze out the final force and unseal it.I can''t physically undo the seal because I''m just a philosopher.You do it.This is a big deal.And the LORD came to the land several times in his former life, and lifted the seal, and gained strength.And when his life is finished, he shall be sealed again.In this world, even if you use my healing power as early as possible, the Lord has no hand, but if you unwrap the seal now, it will lead to the Hereafter. "


    As he was told, he walked to the foot of the giant demon - the foot of the giant tree - without hesitating to remove the tag that was stuck to its roots.


    That was decades ago.


    Over and over again, she wakes up from time to time.


    While sharing the same soul, it inherits different personalities, independent knowledge and experience, and skills and techniques, which are called residual thoughts.


    The soul records all the memories of the previous life.But it rarely appears on the surface, and it only comes to the surface for a moment.


    Her residual thoughts are like sleeping in her soul.She thinks perhaps all humans are.All the personalities built in the previous life exist as residual thoughts in the memory of the soul and are sleeping.But in her case, it''s particularly strong.She thinks this is a rare case.


    Perhaps if there were any triggers, and if she were interested, she could wave the power she polished in this world.


    She thinks. Death is not disappearance.The human being will be lost, and the right to life will be lost once, but neither what has been cultivated in life nor the accumulated business will be wasted.As long as there is the eternal immortality of the soul, no matter who it is, the meaning of the lost life will not be lost.


    And in this world, her consciousness has become extremely awake.Be aware that it is likely to appear on the surface.I know why.


    Ennishi no Shi Daiichi


    Murmuring the reason, I think she''s gone.


    "Oh, I just heard a bell ringing."


    When I saw my child about to be one year old uttering a word, my mother had a look of joy, but I didn''t know the meaning of the word, and I didn''t know the truth that the speech was subtly different from the will of the person.


    That was fourteen years ago.


    "I won''t be an ugly adult.It remains pure..... "


    Minutes after leaving the house, the boy, walking, murmured again the dialogue he had spoken before leaving the house the other day.


    I washed off the blood on my hands and changed my clothes.However, I am worried that there may be a smell of blood or that blood is sticking to places I do not notice.


    At the age of eight, he committed murder.Besides, it was his mother who killed him.


    No guilt. I''m not immersed in self-pity.I don''t have a sense of accomplishment.Rather, it is filled with fear and anxiety.I was afraid they might arrest me for killing my mother.


    He was determined.In this filthy and ugly world, I don''t want to be ugly or dirty.But if we don''t get out of here, that determination will end in vain.


    Walk around the residential neighborhood at night by yourself.


    I have no idea where I''m going. Killed without thinking, jumped out without thinking, and made up his mind.


    The siren of the police car sounds nearby, and he gets stiff.Your heart keeps ringing high and loud.


    (It''s not me. Don''t come to me.It had nothing to do with me.It''s not me. Go away.)


    As he trembled and prayed desperately, the sound of the siren eventually went away.


    While he was afraid, he noticed a strange change in his body.


    There is something unfamiliar about it.I don''t know who that is.But it does. In fear, I realize that something can be played inside me.


    But ironically, the fact that only the extraordinary force builds up in him put his life in danger.


    There are demons and monsters targeting those with supernatural powers.For them, it''s a fine dinner.


    Not to mention a child whose power is sprouting and who doesn''t know how to use it, it can be said to be a clear prey.The sea turtles are also a good place.


    A demon approaches him.Normally, they turned into people and lived people''s lives, but very rarely, they ate people and lived.


    A woman stands in front of him.He freezes to a woman''s strange eyes and creepy smile.


    He looked up at the woman and intuited that she was an absolutely dangerous person.Of course, the intuition is correct.


    "Me-chan, the smell of blood stinks, but what''s wrong with you?


    As she shouted at the creepy cat, the woman sneaked up one step and two steps.He can''t move with solidity.


    Eventually, the edge of the woman''s mouth was torn apart, and sharp fangs, like pigeons, peered from her mouth.The shape of the eyes and eyes is also different from that of a person, and it changes to a monster.


    "I''m cumming!


    A perfectly monstrous woman jumped at him, but disappeared as if his figure had been sucked into the gap in space.


    "Hmm... it was a dangerous place!"


    A small outsider calls out to him, dragged into a subspace tunnel.


    It has a dog-like tail and a moth-like feel in its pure white body, with a lovely look on its face.The size is smaller than his eight-year-old.


    He knew the lovely outsider.A monster of urban legends famous online.When we find people who are on our side and are in danger, we secretly help them.


    "Eko....."


    He speaks the name.Eko was not alone, but two.


    "Absolutely... I don''t know what would have happened without the oils.Now, forget about the oysters.And let the child go home.Because it''s night.Why are you wandering around at such a time in the first place?


    Eko asks with the voice of a vibrant boy.


    "There''s nowhere to go...I don''t have one. "


    When he answered with a selfish smile, tears overflowed his eyes.


    "You know, I killed my mother.They''ll arrest you when you get back.But you know, it''s only natural that such a mother should die.That''s why I don''t want to go home or get caught.Help me a little bit more.Eko, if you can help me, please help me more. "


    At his last request, the two Eko looked at each other.


    That was seven years ago.

 2260 1.

    "I''m the hero of this world."


    She has always remembered that the boy had said such a thing the first time he met her.


    "I can make you my servant."


    The girl was gloomy to the boy who said it in a bold tone.


    "Domestic servant? I don''t know if it''s a domestic servant.Can I ask your mother?


    "No. Decide now.If you decide now, you''ll be the best servant in the house. "


    "Yeah, okay.I''ll be your servant. "


    The girl nodded with a smile.


    "The heroine, the princess, is the heroine of the story''s protagonist.So I''m a heroine and a princess. "


    A few days later, the girl spoke such a dialogue in front of the boy.


    "What''s heroin? You''re not a princess.I''m a housekeeper. "


    A boy who categorically denies a girl''s claims.


    "Eh... okay.But... no princess, but I''m heroin! "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but that''s fine."


    The boy said to the girl who was stubborn.


    Immediately in the neighborhood, but they also went to the same kindergarten, and it seemed that they got along quickly, from the eyes of the adults.


    They were in the same group in kindergarten, and when they noticed, they always acted together.


    "Yuuki, what are you making?


    In a kindergarten sandbox, a girl calls out to a boy who mixes sand, water and paint in a small bottle.


    "Poison. Let the bad guy take it and kill him."


    The boy, Yuuki Katsuki, replies with a smile.


    "I''ll make it with you.So, who do you kill?


    The girl - Takarin Suzukin (Takasukine) also had an interesting smile, sat right next to courage, and started taking sand and putting it into a bottle of courage.


    The courage questioned was for a moment.There''s someone I want to kill.But I was told to put it in my mouth.Even kindergarten children are so smart.


    "Ringtone, aren''t you an idiot?You can''t kill people. "


    "Yeah, they''re gonna arrest you."


    "You can''t kill me without being arrested.You''re an idiot, Ringtone.Stupid. "


    "Oh... that''s terrible, bravery."


    Courage immediately curses at the bell tone.The ringtone makes tears every time, but I''m not really sad or averse.Instead, I even liked to be scolded with bad words.


    "I had the courage to drink and kill someone I didn''t like."


    "I didn''t say that.You don''t have to kill them to make poison.Let''s make a bell tone together. "


    Yeah.


    The root of the tongue has the courage to completely deny his remarks without drying out, but the bell tone does not raise any doubts and joys in mixing sand, water and paint.


    And then, the eyes of courage turn towards Mai Mai Cabri, walking along the edge of the sand field.


    Mix the bugs too


    That''s how courage grabs my micaburi.


    "No, courage.Poor thing. You can''t kill him, can you?


    "What? Ringtone, are you going to answer me for your servant?You think a housekeeper can do that?


    When the ringtone stopped, the courage calmed down and looked at the ringtone with an angry voice.


    But when I saw the bell tone looking sadder than usual, my courage was relieved.And then it became terribly ill-determined, and it became the top of the Buddha and let the bugs escape.


    Thank you, Courage.


    The face of the bell tone changes dramatically, and seeing you smile with a smile and a heartfelt happiness, your courage is freezing.


    Cute - that''s how it feels.Courage soon decided to dispel my feelings.


    "Ihii. How courageous.Rauhiti "


    "I listened to your servant. That''s the price."


    The courage to pull both cheeks of the bell tone.This calmed my strange mood.


    "Hey, guys, get out of the way.The elders will use it here. "


    An intimidating tone makes a voice.Looking up, the four older boys, who were older than the year-round pair of courage and bell tones, turned their chests with their hands on their hips.All four of them in the same pose.


    Courage blew the contents of the bottle silently towards the leader-rated child.


    "Hih... uwaaaahn"


    The "poison" with its paint, water and sand all messed up was sprayed from his head, and it got into his eyes, nose and mouth, so the leader child cried lightly.


    In addition, he jumps on the brave crying leader-rated kid, pushes him down and punches him.


    Targeting the leader first and thoroughly hurting him is like a constant stone of fights, but it doesn''t necessarily make sense.Shortly after, the other three pull off their courage, push them in, kick their head and smack their back.


    "Sensei. Courage is being bullied!"


    When the bell rang loudly, the elders retreated.The leader left weeping.


    "Ringtone... who told you to do that extra thing?Dobbs! You''re disqualified as a housekeeper!


    Courage yells at the ringtone.


    "Hih... uwaaahn..."


    The sound of a bell crying like an elderly leader earlier.


    "Ah... cry again soon.Fine, I''ll disqualify you as a housekeeper. "


    Wow.


    When I say courage in the face of the traffic, the bell tone makes me happy with a happy smile.


    "Were you crying!?I knew you''d be disqualified!


    "Eh..."


    I was dismayed by the pleasure of the bell tone and said it with a stern voice.


    Courage lived with three parents, but the father traveled a lot and rarely came back.


    The age of the father and mother is twenty years or older.Since his father is an officer of a public company, the house is quite wealthy.


    The courage to return home from kindergarten made me feel gloomy that night.Because the customer was coming.


    Good evening, Yuuki-kun ~


    "Good evening..."


    A young man in his early twenties, nearly ten years younger than his 30-year-old mother, greets courageously with a cat''s naughty voice and a smile.


    The customer was a friend of his mother''s.That''s what I said in front of courage.


    Courage is not only in front of customers, but also in front of families.


    Courage was spreading out against everyone outside, but when I got home, I was a good kid.No, I wanted to be a good kid in front of my parents, so I played a good kid.


    "Don''t tell your father that your mom''s friends are at home.If you say so, your mother will hate courage, won''t talk to you again, and won''t cook you dinner.Yes, don''t answer me if you get it. Answer me.Yes, hehhhhhhh "


    Mother bravely pressed her back and forth.


    Courage loved his mother, and he loved his father, who only came back once in a while.But courage was noticed when I was young.Father and mother have to get along.I don''t like each other.


    And I knew courage.My mother loves this customer.


    "Yuuki-kun, have you slept?


    After entering my room and having the courage to sleep in bed and darken the room for a while, I heard the customer''s voice from below.I''m not asleep. I really want to go to bed early, but I can''t sleep on the day the customer arrives.


    After checking if she''s asleep, she knows what her mother will do with the customer.I''ve witnessed it twice.


    For the first time, the customer and mother were naked and overlapping and stupid.Her mother had a disgusting voice and a painful face, but she was uttering a word of joy.The customer was also uttering a disgusting voice.The second time they were both half-naked, but they were doing the same thing.


    Very disgusting. Very creepy.Above all, it''s very sad. And it''s very painful.This is disgusting.


    Abominable memories stuck in the head of young courage.It left the heart of courage as a deep wound.


    The following morning, a child poisoned with courage came to protest at the kindergarten with his parents.


    "Ukiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwiwi!If you close your eyes, you''ll do it!What is the management structure of this kindergarten?!Don''t let the kid who assaulted you get out of here!Ugh! "


    A middle-aged woman with a face that looked like she had added chimpanzees and butterflies and split them in two, rolled her blue muscles around and peeled out her teeth and shouted.


    "Ugh! Nannnnnnnnnnhh!The customer is God, the guardian is God!


    A teething little man with a face reminiscent of a glassed monkey, who is about to die, looks amazing as he bangs on the wall.


    "Please stop.If you scream or slap something, the other kids will be scared. "


    The headmaster came to the noisy Montpeirs in the hallway, and came with perseverance.


    "Ahhh? The one who can''t take care of the kid, don''t talk to one of the victims like that, you yarrow!


    Nevertheless, in the man''s brain, the other person was in trouble and weak and converted intracerebrally.Then, get on your feet and shout out loud again, banging the wall with a flat hand.


    "Shh, shh!I''m in charge of the kids, and I''m the victim, so what are you doing?You should be more shrinky and humble, you know nothing of common sense!That''s why this is happening!That''s right! This is a case!You should go out and sue!Then this kindergarten is the end of the line!Ukyaaaaaa! "


    The middle-aged woman yells at him, but the director of the garden keeps his eyes open and pours cold eyes on the couple.


    Unfortunately, there was courage and a bell noise.That''s bad luck for who-?


    "That''s him. He did it!


    The muddy gardener - you shouted with courage. [M]


    "This is him! Hey, you hungry bastard!


    "Please don''t! I called the police!I''m shooting now!Speak to your child any more and you will be convicted of injury and blackmail!


    When the elderly man yells and calls for courage, the headmaster moves and stops in a brave and bell tone and tells him in a harsh tone.I saw that there was a teacher who did have a camera.It is the teaching of the bravery.


    "Ahhh? Still licking.I don''t think we''re gonna pull back!Oops! My precious child was hurt!Ugh, you! How dare you... "


    Despite the headmaster''s warning, the old man had great courage, but the words stopped halfway.


    The elderly man was a man who lived his life with a strong backbone, easy to cool, scary ignorance, looking up at the world diagonally and repeating intimidating attitudes and intimidation.He''s a man whose retarded dick has grown old.He was a very boring man, but he had twice as much guts.


    Such a man trembled from the sight of a kindergarten child.No, maybe it''s because of him that I''ve discovered the true nature of courage.


    "You!? What''s the matter!?


    Middle-aged women are worried when they see their husbands shaking with pale faces.


    "It''s a demon...."


    The old man, overwhelmed by his courageous eyes, moaned trembling.He certainly saw a demon in his eyes.And I realized the reality that I was afraid, and I was relieved.


    "You hungry bastard... this..."


    He tried to be awesome, to yell, but he couldn''t keep talking.With his angry gaze of courage, he''s completely turned into a frog stared at by a snake, and there''s nothing more he can do.


    Not only the elderly man, but also the headmaster, his son and his wife noticed.Her eyes filled with courage and anger were unusual.Only kindergarten teachers with cameras were unaware of it.


    But I didn''t realize it, including courage, as one of the people on the spot.There was one who remembered anger more than courage.


    (I can''t forgive you for yelling at your courage...)


    In the bell tone, the cold ice blade sparkled.A definite intent to kill, sprouted at a little over five years old.


    "These are the faces of people who are dying."


    Huh?


    In the dialog of the ringtone whispered in her ear, Yuuki forgets her anger and looks at the ringtone with a suspicious face.


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll die.Kill anyone who tries to hurt their courage.But they won''t arrest me. "


    While recalling the conversation with courage yesterday, Suzuo speaks with conviction.


    "What are you talking about?You "


    Before the courage to wonder, the ringtone took out the pencil and stabbed it in his hand.


    "What are you doing!?You! "


    "Takarin-san!?


    Someone''s in the infirmary!


    After seeing the sudden action of the bell tone, the master teacher who had the courage to set up the camera shouted.


    But soon afterwards, something more horrible happened.


    There was a small hole in the forehead of Mr. and Mrs. Montpeir and their son.The diameter of the hole is small but quite deep.It penetrated through the skull and reached deep into the frontal lobe.


    Whoa!


    Seeing the three fell down together, the teacher in charge screamed.Even the director of the park is in a sudden state of affairs.


    Courage was astonishing, but I saw and understood what courage was.


    The sound of a bell laughing next door.


    The younger the child, the softer the head.Even in very unacceptable realities in adults with tight common sense, children can quickly understand and accept.The courage of a five-year-old was clearly understood at this time.The ringtone killed him.That''s how the bell rings work.


    (If it were a normal child, at this age, I wouldn''t have thought of it this way.Is this also the business of those with old souls?)


    "Eh...?


    The ringtone blinked my eyes.At that time, there was certainly a voice in my head.Voices that are not my own.But a voice like yours.


    "Ringtone...."


    He made a courageous voice and took the bell tone with his pencil stuck in his hand.


    "Huh? Courage?


    The sound of the bell surprised me when I saw the courage to look sad.I''ve only seen the place where courage cried once.Last year, I cried when I leaked my pee.Now I''m not crying, but I have a face similar to that time.


    The next moment, the bell sounded like a giant demon with a terrible shape appearing behind her courage, and she took a breath.


    The hand of courage to take your hand feels like it''s getting hot for a moment.The pencil stuck in the palm of the bell sound is pushed out by something.And the wounds that opened up in your palm clogged up as soon as you saw them, and the pain disappeared.


    "Stop doing this.I gave you an order. That''s an order. Stop it. "


    "Mmm...."


    Faced to face, he nodded with apology and joy to the courage of holding hands and pressing with a sad face.


    It''s an event from kindergarten, but I''ve never forgotten about this day, neither the ringtone nor the courage.

 2261 2.

    Yuki Katsuki and Suzune Takarin became third graders in elementary school.


    Even when I entered elementary school, my courage was full of bells and sounds.Even if I leave my class, it''s sticky.


    Aside from courage, it was a bell tone that made some friends, but I didn''t get along very deeply.On the other hand, Yuuki made about five friends besides the bell tone.He made more circles than friends and reigned as a general kid.


    "Look, I''m the protagonist in this world.You''re my sidekicks, but I can''t believe it because you''ve become my protagonists. "


    In front of the five children surrounding him, courage spat the same dialogues over and over again, spreading tension.Courage is already wearing glasses at this time.


    Yuuki and the others attended a prestigious private elementary school.


    Courage is good grades, but behavior is poor and viewed as a problem.With tantrums, he immediately fights with other children, and is evil and disobeys his teacher.


    "Geki, it''s not good to face anything right away.If someone asks you to go to the right, you go to the left reflectively without thinking about anything, and you have to fix that character. "


    "I don''t like being instructed."


    One day after school, a tall skinhead teacher gave a one-on-one lecture.


    "You may object.But think about it.Your rebellious personality will take you in the wrong direction. "


    "How?


    With a sincere expression and tone, courage seems troublesome to ask the teacher.


    "Someone who knows your character and deceives you may show up.Otherwise, you may go the wrong way, and you may have bad eyes.Whether you decide something or move, think with your head and choose the answer that you think is good.If you don''t want to continue to be instructed in life, you have to be in a profession where you don''t need to be instructed, but you are prepared and you will use your head to do so.It''s impossible for a child who doesn''t listen to his teacher just because he doesn''t want to be instructed without thinking about anything. "


    What was said at this time was deeply engraved in the heart of courage.The devilish nature has not changed, I am in a terrible mood, and I don''t like being instructed by others at all, but without thinking about anything, it is no longer called spinal reflex.


    At this time, a definite sense of reason sprouted among children who had even lived on emotion.And you start thinking about a lot of things.


    And I am always grateful for the courage of the teacher who cautioned me at this time.


    One day, in the same grade as courage, a child with the same bad behavior transferred to school.


    He attended a private elementary school even before his transfer, but he was told to leave because of the trouble.Whether compulsory or compulsory, private primary and secondary schools may be expelled, but this is a rare story in elementary schools.At least in this era.


    The courageous school was not only prestigious, but also focused on the personality correction and instruction of these difficult children, so it was a lucky thing to accept considering the circumstances of the child.


    "Yuuki, do you know the story of the transfer students in my class?The girl who came yesterday. "


    After lunch break, the ringtone spoke courageously.


    "I know. You must be the fat one.


    "Yeah, he''s fat and he''s got some scary eyes.I''m bragging that I was forced to quit my previous school.My old school was too soft, so I was afraid to quit, and I''m bragging about that. "


    "I wonder if it''s stupid.No, I guess it''s stupid.You''re a lot more stupid than the bell tone, that guy. "


    "Ahhhh... that''s terrible, courage"


    After listening to the bell tone, I was stunned by courage.


    "Courage....."


    Just as I finished listening, one of the courageous servants who was in the same class as Suzuo came crying.


    "What''s wrong with that injury?"


    When I saw a mole on the servant''s face, I was surprised at his courage.


    "I was beaten by a fat transfer student....."


    "What...?How dare you be my servant..... "


    Bravery distorts the face of anger after hearing the report of the servant with a weepy face.


    "This is terrible, you should tell the teacher.Ah.... "


    Although the bell tone was also indignant, courage cured the mole on the face of the giant demon with its hands.


    Not surprised because of the sounds of the bells, but also because the servants knew that courage could heal injuries and illnesses from demons.


    "Stupid, bell tone.You''re an idiot after all.If I tell my lord, I won''t be able to pay him back.Idiot. Think about it a little. "


    "Ahhh...."


    Being reprimanded for his courage, the bell tone shrank sadly on the surface.


    That''s why courage entered the class with the bell tone and the beaten housekeeper.


    "Hey, fat guy over there."


    Courage to scream at the transfer students as they enter the classroom


    The opponent was tall enough not to be in the same school year, and even in the high school year, it was enough to pass.However, the thickness on the side is more pronounced than that.There is meat on my face as well.


    "He beat up my servant.I''m here for revenge. "


    "I''m talking about housekeepers and revenge.Weird guy. "


    Hearing the dialogue of courage, obese children laugh and laugh.


    The children in the classroom knew that courage was different from class.He is the most troubled child in school.I am watching the confrontation between the new problem child who has transferred to school and the confrontation mode as soon as possible.


    I had the courage not to hit anymore, but I managed to lose my fighting spirit.


    "What''s his name?


    Tetsuo Tetsumura.


    The courage asks and the bell rings.


    "It''s a ghost crying....."


    Huh?


    The bell sounded suspicious in the words of courage whispered to the Tetsuo.


    "He''s crying.The cry of the heart and the cry for help - that is the cry of the devil.So why are you crying?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about.Let''s get out of here if we have a fight.Or are you freaking out?


    Tetsuo laughs at the courage to ask.However, courage sounded as if the cry of the devil from Tetsuo had grown greater in response to his question.I was upset to be seen through and called for help more loudly, and I took courage.


    I jumped from the brave to the philosopher.I grabbed Tetsuo''s face with both hands and scratched him.My eyes also have fingers.


    It was all-you-can-do for the flipped Tetsuo.I was beaten, kicked, and finally strangled.I''m not in a fight.Courage continues to attack unilaterally.


    Courage was noticed at this time.Tetsuo said he had never had a fight.Just showing off his body would have scared the same graders and junior students.You don''t have to fight until now because you can only make it in time with intimidation.


    After a certain amount of beating, courage left the Tetsuo.Tetsuo was crying.


    Looking at it, courage looked down on him as a lacking opponent and thought he had won.But it was careless.


    "Uh-oh!


    The Tetsuo cried and barked, and jumped to the courage to show the gap.I dressed the opposite way.


    The situation was reversed.Since there is an overwhelming physical difference, I was jumped by the momentum, and the courage became the appearance of being assembled by the Tetsuo.


    The Tetsuo is beaten many times from above, but he also has the courage to fight back from below and wave his fist many times.


    "Whoa! What are you doing?!


    A middle-aged teacher with a bald head came and yelled at him, and the fight was over.


    "Ugu... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    At first glance, the Tetsuo ended up in dominance, but seeing the Tetsuo rising up desperately with tears and sniffing faces, and the courage to rise up with a normal face, all those in the classroom make a judgment in their hearts which one is the winner.


    Afterwards, the two of them were squeezed by the teacher, and the lunch break was ruined.


    "Hey."


    Released from the teacher''s sermon, courage invites the ringtone by hand.


    Hmm?


    The bell tone immediately rushed to the courage and leaned his head with a smile.


    "That''s him."


    Courage to refer to the Tetsuo who has already returned to his seat.


    "He''s a lot of people who care, so why don''t you just observe and report it? - Why do you make him say it all?If you''re a housekeeper, you don''t have to tell me, so just understand and report it. "


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s impossible."


    Your courage suddenly becomes a frustrating expression, pressing both cheeks of the bell tone against your palms, and moving them up and down and back and forth.


    "Haha, you have a pleasant face.Let''s do this when we punish them again. "


    The courage to tease the face of the bell tone and laugh in a good mood.


    (Courage is delighted.Happy)


    When I see myself in a mood of courage as a toy, I''m also happy with the bell tone.


    The brave father never came home.I tend to stay away from the past, but I haven''t seen it for nearly a year.


    Instead, the mother''s customers visit frequently.I''ve been coming for years.In the life of courage, you spend much more time with this customer than with your father.


    I know what mothers and customers are doing, courage.I know that you both really like each other.


    I learned the name of my mother''s client only after I went to elementary school.I didn''t even ask for a name until then.It seems to be called Yukinosuke Yamamoto, but courage keeps calling it a customer in my heart.


    "Yuuki-kun, you''re doing well.Ah, but maybe we should set up a counter instead of guarding the upper level right there. "


    I see.


    The courage to play a battle game alongside Yukinosuke.At some point in the evening, the two of us started playing normally, and we used to have conversations.Recently, courage and time spent with mothers are often longer.


    Courage at this time was quite forgiving to Yukinosuke, but I still have a little resistance.I understand how I relate to my mother, and I know that I''ve been acting horribly since I went to bed.Those two are caught.When you are conscious of it, you can''t completely forgive yourself.


    "Did you fight again?


    "What''s wrong with fighting?Fighting is fun, and I hope you''re not as angry as fighting. "


    I wonder if Yukinosuke knew about it.My mother must have spoken.


    "Hmm... it''s a child''s privilege, but when you grow up, it''s a crime to fight, so be careful."


    Then you''d better not be an adult.


    I had the courage to think like that reflectively, but I felt embarrassed to put it in front of Yukinosuke and couldn''t put it in my mouth.


    "Hey, no snow."


    After watching her mother go to the bathroom, Yuuki decided to hit Yukinosuke with the question she had always wanted to ask.


    "Do you like your mother?


    The air solidified. Yukinosuke was also hardened, and I regretted it after my courage came out of my mouth.And I found that they were solidified with each other.


    Even if it solidified with each other, only the controller was moving.


    Yukinosuke seemed to be thinking about how to answer, but after a while...


    "Yeah."


    Short affirmation.


    Having heard that, Yuuki decided to try to bump into more thoughtful words.


    "Then... why don''t you marry your mother?


    In the words of courage, Yukinosuke hardened and trembled.Even the controller''s moving hand stopped, and in the holographic display, the character of courage continued to attack Yukinosuke''s character continuously and took him down.


    Yukinosuke thought that if Yukinosuke really became a family and became his own father, he wouldn''t have to be out of his mind.It is very painful as it is now.


    And now they''re totally getting along.All you have to do is fix one thing.You should be a father, not a customer of your mother.


    My feelings for the true father of courage were already cold.When I was in kindergarten, I came back once or twice a month, but I only saw my face twice since I went to elementary school until now, when I was three years old.I used to like my father, but now it''s much farther than Yukinosuke.


    "If I don''t go through Yukinojo, you can be my father."


    Hearing the words of courage in her mouth, she shed tears from Yukinosuke''s eyes.


    I was a little brave.Watch a big man cry.I can''t deny it unless I''m moved and crying.It feels more sad.


    "I can''t do that.I can''t.... "


    Yukinosuke said with a scattering voice.


    "Soon, your mother and your courage will have to say goodbye."


    The courage to be shocked by the further dialogues.However, the words that follow will give courage many times that shock.


    "Because I''m... dying soon."

 2262 3.

    Yukinosuke''s words hardened my courage.


    "Why? Why do you die?"


    Courage to ask as stupid.


    "Ah... well... I''m sick.Yes, cancer. "


    For some reason Yukinosuke seemed upset and said something that was obviously attached to her.


    With suspicion, courage summons the demon who lives in his heart.


    Wow!


    I wondered if a huge demon face had risen, and because a huge hand had stretched out from the side of my face, Yukinosuke looked up.


    The demon soon disappeared.Courage raises suspicions.


    "I''m not sick.I can see that. If you were sick, you would be cured with the power of the demon now.There''s no answer. "


    "The power of the demon... the demon you just summoned?


    "I''ve been in my heart for a long time.Calling me will cure my illness and injuries. "


    "I can''t believe it... but I''m definitely a demon right now..."


    "Why are you dying?I can help you. "


    Yukinosuke hesitated to use his strength to say it out loud.


    I can''t put you in danger.


    "Danger?"


    "Alright... I was crazy.Forget it. "


    "I can''t forget hearing this.I don''t like Yukinosuke dying without asking anything and without knowing what happened.I''m sure I can help you, so tell me. "


    I was as good as possible in front of my mother and Yukinosuke, and I had the courage to choose language, but at this time, I took it very seriously, and the land came out.


    "I wonder if it''s a punishment...This is.... But I really liked your mother..... "


    With his face twisted spicy, Yukinosuke made such a conversation.


    (I can hear the ghost crying... because I can''t get through the snow)


    Courage began to hear desperate calls for help in kindergarten.I can hear the help call, even if it''s in my mouth or not.Courage calls it the cry of a demon, and every time I hear this voice, I try to solve what I can.


    "I don''t want to...I don''t want to die. I''m scared... I''m sorry.I''m 26 years old and I''m dead...I don''t want to.... "


    The courage was shocked to see a large adult man crying in fear without fear of being in public.And I felt pity.


    "You don''t have to die.I can''t let you die. "


    Huh?


    Seeing the strong courage, Yukinosuke was once again surprised.Behind my courage came a terrible figure of a giant demon.


    "Actually... I work in the back street."


    Yukinosuke spoke with a feeling of straw.


    I was surprised that Yukinosuke was a resident of the back street because I knew the courage.I can''t imagine anything from Yukinosuke, who always treats me gently.


    "The top of my organization has changed.Originally in a faction feud - oh, I mean, there were two groups in the same organization that weren''t close, and my group lost.Three people from my group have been killed in a row.I think it''s a remnant hunt... my group of losers will be killed in secret... and everyone in my group is threatened every day.I was still an executive, so I''d definitely be targeted. "


    "Okay. Help"


    I also had the courage to speak forcefully, but I was not surprised by Yukinosuke this time.


    "Yuuki, I know you have supernatural powers, but you could die too."


    "I won''t die. I am the protagonist of the story in this world, and when I die, this world ends.That''s why I won''t die. "


    I advise you, Yukinosuke, but I am not timid at all.I was full of strength and reliance that I didn''t think I was a child, and I was overwhelmed.It was obviously not the usual courage.Yukinosuke also knew that this was true courage.


    The next morning, while attending school by train, Suzune courageously reported Tetsuo Tetsumura''s findings.


    "I followed him to the house and interviewed the neighbors.It sounded like a detective bell. "


    "What is that?Isn''t that interesting?I should have gone with you. "


    The courage to hear the words of the bell sound and smile.


    "Um, Tetsumura-kun, I live with my mother and grandfather, but my grandfather is a very bad person, and my mother, grandmother and Tetsumura-kun are being bullied very much.He''s famous for his neighborhood. "


    "I see... that''s why I heard the demon cry.You don''t have a father?


    "He seems to be here, but he doesn''t come back much."


    "Same as ours....."


    Courage to become a sinking face.


    "I''m sorry... courage"


    Looking at the reaction of courage, the bell tone calmed down.I thought it would have been better not to say, so I apologized.


    "What are you apologizing for?You just reported it. "


    Courage brings bitter laughter.The face of such courage was painfully reflected in the eyes of the bell tone.


    "Kill that old man and he''ll settle down."


    "Eh...? That''s right."


    With a smile on his glasses and the courage to simply and ultimately conclude that, the bell tone tends to nod hesitantly.Courage can be thoughtful, sometimes makes terrible, short-circuited and violent decisions, and there is inconsistency in behavioral principles and decisions.


    "Well, there''s one problem.Help me with the bell tone. "


    "Yeah, what?


    Yuuki looked at the bell tone and whispered about Yukinosuke while being careful not to get in the ears of the surrounding passengers.


    (Backstreet... ah.It''s not just about courage, I should go too.)


    I heard that the back street was involved, but I wasn''t afraid of the bell tone at all.In the first place, she has not grown up in a house that can be called a steadfast house, so she is not afraid to that extent.


    "Let''s start with that fat guy.Let''s get in after school. "


    "Uh-huh...."


    Rather, from the sound of the bell, I was more worried about dealing with Tetsuo''s house.


    After school, Yuuki and Suzuo followed Tetsuo.


    In the train, two people sitting away are having a conversation while watching Tetsuo chirp.I change my clothes and wear a hat instead of a disguise.Yuuki took off his glasses.


    "I already know where the house is.I followed him.What''s the point of following you now, Tetsumura?


    The ringtone asks.


    "Are you stupid?Suzuo, how long have you been stupid?Get in where Jijii is bullying Fab, and you''re going to fail.To do that, you have to go when Fat is here.Stupid. "


    "Terrible, brave."


    With the courage to pull your ears, the bell rings as usual.


    Next station.


    Suzune said, but Tetsuo won''t come down when he arrives at the next station.


    "Hey, what''s going on?You''re following me properly. "


    "No, that''s not true.I made sure of it. "


    When courage presses his fist around his forehead, he scolds back.


    Aren''t you at school or something?Or another place for another business. "


    It''s troublesome, but I''ll try to find out about it too.It''s my guess, but I wonder why. "


    That''s why they kept on taking the train.


    Tetsuo got off at Euraku-cho Station.


    Great town, it''s been a long time.


    As I got off the station, my courage murmured.It is located in the center of the city, but Anraku City is a city that was merged with all the cities in western Tokyo. Therefore, there are countless other places such as Fun City, and the best town is not the biggest.


    As he pursued the Tetsuo, he went into the mall, and from the mall into the building into which he entered.A strange building named Candoville, with only one department store on the ground floor and no other floors.


    "Hmm? Where the hell have you been?


    The two men who entered the building and lost their sight of Tetsuo.


    "Let''s split up and find him."


    "Yeah."


    After that, the two of them ran around the first floor of the department store more than enough, but no Tetsuo was found.


    "Did you notice our tail and spread it?


    "No, that''s not true.He didn''t see us at all.I''ve been watching carefully. "


    The courage immediately denies the possibility of the bell ringing.


    "Hah... I don''t know.Well, that''s enough for today.Let''s go solve another problem.I will contact Mr. Yukinosuke now. "


    That''s how Yuuki took out her fingertip phone.

 2263 4.

    Night Warehouse Street. Yuuki and Suzu rendezvous with Yukinosuke who came earlier.


    "Where''s your boy?It''s late, but do you have permission from your parents?


    "Never mind."


    When Yukinosuke looks at the bell tone and asks, courage responds appropriately.I gave Yukinosuke the excuse that Yukinosuke would come to dine with Yukinosuke.


    Yukinosuke Yamamoto was nervous and waited for his opponent to arrive.At a glance of courage and bell tone, there is no color of tension at all.Even though adults themselves are nervous, I wonder what the difference in behavior is.


    Eventually, six evil men appeared in the warehouse town and confronted three of them.


    "Hey, Yamamoto. What the hell is that kid?"


    "Yamamoto, do you still have" Meat Shell Kaizuka "?


    I called Yukinosuke.These men are the same organization as Yukinosuke, but they were hostile to Yukinosuke and thought they were aiming for Yukinosuke''s life.I took a story to them and lured them to this place at this time.


    "Talking about closing a deal with Meat Shell Kaizuka... is a lie."


    Ahhhh?


    "Hey, did you trap this guy?Mishita''s Minute. "


    Watch your perimeter!Someone might be lurking. "


    Six men shook their hands into their pockets and gazed around at Yukinosuke''s words with a trembling voice.


    "Courage, now you break your promise."


    The bell rang softly.


    "I can''t help it. But don''t overdo it."


    "Yeah."


    With courage giving permission and bells nodding down, he turned his gaze to one of the pussies.


    "Ouch! Whoa!?


    A man gazing at the ringtone felt a severe pain in his pocket in his finger holding the gun. When he pulled out his right hand, his thumb and index finger were ripped and removed.


    Ringtones were naturally equipped with the power to transform their pain into energy by inflicting pain on themselves.The converted energy can be utilized in a wide variety of ways, including the destruction of a specified object, the amplification of forces, and the restoration of destroyed materials.In addition, it is possible to stock up some of the energy of suffering.


    "Whoa!?


    When the bell sounds triggered more force, the man''s back head exploded and the man fell down with a short scream.


    "Hey, asshole!


    I don''t know what happened to my buddies, but one of the chimps pulls out his gun with the short-circuited idea of killing him because Yukinosuke tried to frame him and did something.


    However, it was good to pull out the gun, but the man did not shoot the gun, he could not move to the stance, and his eyes peeled and solidified with the pulled out posture.


    A giant demon appeared between Yukinosuke and the five pussies.A giant demon, whose head was much higher than the roof of the warehouse, looked down in a horrible shape, and was clearly seen from below illuminated by street lights.


    Looking down at the freezing pussy, the giant demon pounded the gold stick he had on the ground.A loud sound and vibration are transmitted.The chimpanzees'' fear grows even more.No, you''re not the only one who''s afraid.It was also Yukinosuke.


    "Hey...."


    Yukinosuke looked at her in dismay.Because the demon shook the gold stick backwards.There are three snowmen ahead.


    But the gold stick slipped through Yukinosuke and Yuuki''s body.It''s like a three-dimensional video.


    Once the demon shakes the gold bar big and backward, it jumps up from the bottom to the top and big and forward.When the gold rod is raised forward, the demon leans and grabs the body and pulls the upper body forward.


    One of the thugs mingled and went up into the night sky.


    A piece of fellow flesh falling apart.The remaining four were stuck in shock and fear.


    "Uh-huh!


    One of them pulls out the gun and shoots in fear and confusion.


    Yukinosuke tried reflectively to cover his courage, but before that courage and Yukinosuke, the demon stood a golden stick.All bullets are fired by gold bars.


    On the other hand, the bell sounds avoided the bullet prediction by cutting through the ballistics.It is a skill that the residents of the back street possess, but they actually learned the bell tone of battle well.I''ve been trained since before I went to elementary school.


    Ringtone, come behind me. It''s dangerous.


    Courage that doesn''t know such a thing makes a slightly rushed voice.Ringtones don''t worry about courage, do as you say.


    The courage to unleash even more giant demons.With incredible speed and power, the gold stick crushes one person and another.


    Four were crushed by gold bars, but only one was left.


    "Are all six of these people going after Yukinosuke?I thought it would taste bad if he was still around, so I left him alone to talk. "


    "I often feel uncomfortable.Maybe you''re right for me. "


    After hearing the calculation of courage and care, Yukinosuke said with a bitter smile.


    "I have a boss besides Koichira.But... I''ll take care of him.It''s okay. Trust me. "


    That said, Yukinosuke pulled out the gun and shot the remaining one in the head.


    When Yukinosuke saw the scene of killing people flat, his courage was not a bit shocked, but he realized that he had killed more people and looked at the flesh fragments scattered on the night road.Yukinosuke thought that she might have sold herself a shock.


    "Killing people makes me feel so bad."


    With nausea, courage murmured.


    "You deserve to be killed.These people. "


    The bell sounds as if it was flat.


    (I thought courage would kill, and I thought this guy would be killed.His life was running out.That was the fate)


    It is a bell sound that somehow understands the death of a person when I look at his face.I can see the dead.But I didn''t even know the word "dead phase" at this time.


    "Ah... they were the ones that had to be killed.But in the future... I''ll try not to kill you.Maybe even a bad guy at that time could be a good guy with some kind of trigger.I might have gotten along with you by changing my mind.If you kill him, it''s unlikely to happen...Doesn''t that sound like a bell?


    "I don''t think so.You think killing people is natural because they''re bad for courage?


    Yuuki took a breath at the sound of a rustling bell.


    At that time, for the first time, Yuuki was afraid of the bell tone.I was shocked to see a ruthless side of the bell tone that I could not imagine.


    "Ah...."


    I also noticed the ringtone at that time.Sometimes courage is afraid of itself.


    (Courage... makes you hate me...?You can''t do that, absolutely not)


    I think about how to fix it from now on.


    "Um, well... but you''re probably right about courage, so I''ll follow you.I''m a courageous servant. "


    "Ah, ahh...."


    The courage nodded in a pulling mood to the sound of a bell as he swimmed his eyes up.


    "You''re a terrible man... I''m..."


    Huh?


    Yukinosuke''s unrelated murmur surprises her courage.


    "Thank you, Yuuki-kun.Say hello to your mother. "


    "Huh? What..."


    With a smile, Yukinosuke feels a fierce unpleasant feeling of courage.


    "I''m not going to your house anymore.I won''t see you or your mother. "


    "Why...? What are you talking about...?I don''t know. "


    After receiving Yukinosuke''s words, which were cut out in a clear tone, courage shook his voice.


    "Let''s be careful.I''ve been doing bad things all along.You know that, don''t you?


    "I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    While denying it, courage recalls that horrible sight.Courage had become a trauma, and she had a terrible rejection of sex.


    (That''s a bad thing....)


    Remember, the courage that makes you nauseous more than when you kill people.


    After that, Yukinosuke still seemed to be saying a lot, but there was hardly anything in the confused head of courage.


    Break up with Yukinosuke and walk the night road with courage and bells.


    By the time I got back, my courage had been blocked.


    I''ve never seen such courage before.I only saw the courage to pee and cry once in kindergarten, but unlike that, I felt really wrapped in deep sadness.


    A gap where the courage of a strong and uncompromising attitude is always present.I don''t know what to do with my courage right now, but I don''t know what to do with my bells.I don''t know the correct answer, so I can''t even speak up.I can''t find a word.


    (It hurts my heart.I''m getting sad. If only I were smarter and more powerful...Even though you can be brave and courageous....)


    The bell sounds low and exhales.


    (Even the house in the high ridge fell down, and I''m no good.Someday... you won''t let go of your courage...)


    Such anxiety occurs in the bell tone.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it."


    The courage murmured as if to convince myself.


    "Suzune, I''ll follow Tetsuo Tetsumura again tomorrow.Let''s get back to it. "


    Yeah.


    Seeing her return to her usual courage, the ringtone stroked her chest down and raised her voice.

 2264 5.

    Takarine Suzuki was born into the family line of the main house of Takarine Stream Witchcraft.


    It is a bell noise that has been tapped into the practice of witchcraft and combat art since childhood, but regardless of combat art, witchcraft talent was scarce.


    "This kid is a big late mold.It doesn''t seem to swallow well, but once you grasp the trick, it glows. "


    Many Takamori wizards, including their parents, regarded the ringtone as unsuccessful, while only the oldest teacher spoke positively about the ringtone.Suzu Yan also hoped for the words and did not fail in his efforts.


    In the morning, I met my oldest teacher, who was the only one to recognize the sound of the bell, in front of the gate of the house, where he was leaving the house to go to school.


    "I hear you came home late last night.And... I smell blood.You killed someone, didn''t you, Suzuo?It seems that at that age you experienced a real battle irrespective of Takahiro''s mission. "


    "Yes, it also helped me avoid bullets."


    To the oldest teacher who confirms with a mysterious look, the bell tone is flat.


    "Do you smell blood?I didn''t take any blood, and I took a bath. "


    "It''s like an analogy.I smell blood from whoever kills people. "


    The teacher smiled bitterly at the bell tone he asked.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but don''t get too dangerous.Well... there seems to be something special about you, and I feel fine. "


    The bell tone softened to the profound gesture of the teacher.


    (I wonder if the master knows.My power)


    Ringtones don''t talk to anyone in the Takamori Current about their innate abilities.I''m trying to keep it a secret just for myself and my courage.However, for this oldest teacher, even if not specifically, it seemed to be discerned that the bell tone was innately equipped with the power of the supernormal.From the usual teacher''s behavior, I touched on the power of the bell tone, but this is the first time I have stepped into it clearly.


    That day, shortly after class began, I received a courageous email from Suzuo.Tetsuo Tetsumura was reported to be absent.


    "I don''t think he disappeared in Candorville and he''s still missing."


    After school, I went through the school gate and left the school, and then I had the courage to murmur.


    "I think I''m at home because you said you wanted to give me a break."


    And while eating the sweets bought at the sweet shop on the way home, the bell rings.


    "All right, yesterday I followed him for nothing, but today we''ll get into his house and see how he goes."


    "You''re getting in? Instead of sneaking in?


    "Ahhh? Sneak in, but get in.Are you complaining about my wording?I can''t forgive this.It was a pig-nose sentence.Come on, buhy buhy buzz "


    Bhihhhhhh


    When courage pushes up the nose of the bell tone with his thumb, the bell tone plays the sound of the pig with a half-laugh.


    "No, why are you always laughing at this punishment...."


    The courage to take off your fingers and ask in a daze.


    Ah.


    Ringtones that inadvertently drop the sweets you were holding in your hand.


    "Ugugugugu... courage..."


    "Oh, it''s not my fault.It''s your carelessness.... "


    There was an unusual grudge, and the bell sounds that looked at you were unusual in courage, making you look like you were being pressured by the bell sounds.


    "Don''t get upset when food gets tangled up, you.It''s dirty, and one day you''ll really be a pig if you eat too much confectionery. "


    "Oh... terrible courage.I''m not going to get fat because I''m going to exercise that much. "


    So you''re going to be Mukimki''s macho?That''s good. Interesting.I want to see the bell sound of the muscle darma. "


    "Ugugu... that''s terrible courage.By the way, I''ve been looking into Tetsumura-kun''s missing candleville. "


    The ringtone changes the subject and opens the holographic display while walking.Walking displays are not very praiseworthy, but they don''t pay attention to bells or courage.


    "There are a lot of rumors about Candoville.There''s a department store on the ground floor, and I don''t know what else to do, and there''s a tavern with people in the back street, and there''s a mad scientist''s lab. "


    "Are you telling me that that fat guy might have a secret about disappearing in that candleville...?


    "Yeah."


    "So, what''s the secret?


    "I don''t know..."


    "You''re halfway there. It''s annoying that you don''t know where it is.Punishment. "


    "Yes, I studied it and told you, but it took a lot of courage."


    He screamed at the pain as he was bravely arm-locked, while the bell sounded as usual in his heart.


    Tetsuo''s house was a house.The garden is also a large house, but it is an old house with no idea how many years have passed since it was built.


    "Well, where do I sneak in?"


    "I knew it wasn''t the back.


    As you circle around the house, check out where courage and ringtones can sneak in.


    It was possible that security devices such as surveillance cameras and sensors were installed, but they both climbed the back wall of the house and entered the premises without going around their heads.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    In the backyard, I walked low and said courage.The bell tone also walks in the same style and chases after courage.


    I found the back door and put my hand on the door knob, but of course it''s closed.


    Leave it to me.


    Ringtones use their Pain Energy Conversion ability to destroy only keys.


    "Ah, courage. I would like to name this ability, but what about" Eucys Love "?"


    "Don''t joke...Why do you put my name in it?No, I mean, make it more understandable. "


    Yuuki turned to a happy bell tone and refused.


    "Eh... let''s go to Paradise Pane, the second candidate."


    "What do you mean?


    "The pain of paradise? I checked English in an English dictionary and tried to stick it together."


    "Ah so...."


    I felt like I shouldn''t touch it too deeply, and I didn''t particularly deny it any more, and I didn''t get jerky.


    After entering the house and walking for a while, there was a sound of the toilet flowing.


    "Back, back."


    I feel a sign of someone coming out of the toilet door just beside me, prompting my courage to go down to the bell tone, and I turn back.


    Phew


    One middle-aged man comes out of the toilet.


    "Is that Tetsumura-kun''s father?


    The bell rang as he checked from the corner of the hallway.


    Courage did not answer the bell tone.I saw a man coming out of the toilet and froze.


    "Dad...."


    "Eh!?


    The bell rang loudly to the words that came out of the mouth of dazed courage.


    "Nh...? Yeah, yeah!Yu, courage!?


    I saw the middle-aged man speak, saw the face of courage there, and shouted in dismay.


    "Yu, Yuuki... were you looking into it?Oh, oh, calm down.That''s right... that''s not true.This is... uhh... "


    Men get confused and line up meaningless words.I think it is this person who should calm down, and the bell rings secretly.


    "I''m telling you, I''m not ready yet!


    At that time, there was a scream from the back.It''s a loud but shy voice.It seems to be the voice of an old man.


    "Grandpa, I ate lunch.It''s already 3: 30... Haah!


    It sounds even more like a woman''s voice.


    No.


    Man - The courageous father looks up and runs back to courage.


    Courage follows.Of course, the bell rings also follow.


    The courageous father headed for the living room.The noise is in the back kitchen.Many plates are cracked and scattered on the floor, and a slender old man in the shape of a dirty shirt and trunks waves around the puppet and punches the wall and shelf.And on the floor was a woman in her thirties crying loudly.


    "Father-in-law, I''m glad you''re drinking again and waving violence."


    When the courageous father roughs up his voice, the old man looks at the courageous father with his teeth peeled out and his bloody eyes running.


    "Shut up! Come into my house for an affair!Everything''s crazy because of you!


    The old man screamed and shook up the egg to beat the courageous father, but the courageous father lightly dodged.The old man falls on top of the bounce.


    "Ouch!How dare you!


    The old man looks up at his brave father and yells.


    "I can''t believe you did this to me!I won''t forgive you, Tetsuo!It''s Tetsuo''s fault!


    "How did that happen?!Please don''t beat Tetsuo!


    "Shut up! I''m sorry your son is so fat!Everything you see in my eyes will be paid back to Tetsuo!


    An old man got up and walked out of the living room in a dash.


    "Son...."


    Hearing the words, courage moaned.I understand what that means.But my emotions refused to understand it.


    When he sees such courage, his father slaps his tongue.


    I''ll tell you everything later.


    That''s what the brave father says, chasing after the old man.


    "So Tetsumura-kun''s father is also a brave father?And the same age as courage..... "


    The bell rings. We both know what that means.


    "You''re so brave...I''ve heard from him.I don''t know why I''m here. "


    A woman thought to be Tetsuo''s mother said with a sad look.


    "Me and that guy..."


    That was when the woman started talking.


    "Uukiiiiiiiiii!


    "Wow, ahhhhhh!


    The screams of the old man and the screams of his brave father continued.


    I wanted to hear the woman''s story properly, but when something worse happened, courage and the ringtone headed towards the voice.


    Courage and bell tones shout at the strange smell that drifts.


    In front of the children''s room, the courageous father was crawling with buttocks.


    In front of the children''s room, the old man opened a big hole in his abdomen and sprinkled his torn intestines and blood on the floor.But he''s still alive.


    "Hyi... I''m so sorry... my pussy..."


    An old man begging into a child''s room behind an open door and exhaling blood.


    "Dear Vulcan!


    Along with the screams, the old man was holed up and stuck when the invisible bullets were fired from inside the room.


    Seeing the sight, the courageous father was hardened.Courage and ringtones surprise me, but not as much as courageous fathers.


    From the inside of the room, the presence of the anomaly appears.


    Full-body black body. It''s also perfectly black so that you barely know the bulge of your body.The chest is marked with a bright light blue reversed fan, and the area around the eyes is the same bright light blue, often grown in black.


    But its shape is very familiar.


    "Katakakefucho? Iron Mura?


    The bell rings loudly.


    "Takahira! And Shizuki!Why are you here?


    A philosopher who looked as if he was cosplay the black bird Katakakakkefucho was surprised to see his courage and the sound of the bell.


    "Did you get some weird power somewhere and kill that grandfather?


    Courage points out calmly.


    "Ah... that''s right.He''s been rampaging around the house, beating up his mother and me.My grandmother died in an accident, but he actually threw it down the stairs.I saw it.But... you threatened to kill me if you talked to me, so I couldn''t tell you the truth.He deserves to die!


    After talking with a trembling cry, scream loudly at the end.


    "And now you''re a murderer....."


    The courage murmured in vain.


    "Why are you here?!


    "I came to help you, but was it too late?


    Hearing the words of courage, Tetsuo laughed as he cried.


    "Help!? What are you talking about?I got this power!Not just to kill my grandfather, but to get back at you!


    Tetsuo stares at courage with angry and hateful eyes.


    "I''m not Tetsuo Tetsumura anymore!Super Easy Detective Katakakekhouman!

 2265 6.

    The day courage and bell ringing lost Tetsuo in Candoville.


    The reason Tetsuo visited Candoville was to meet famous mad scientists online.


    In exchange for becoming a laboratory bench, I learned that Tetsuo would fulfill his wishes. With the thoughts of the straw, I emailed Yukioka Laboratory and received a reply.The reply stated how to enter the laboratory.


    "Everything... because I''m weak..."


    In front of Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka, Tetsuo shook his voice and spoke with regret.


    "I''m really a weak bug, so even if Grandpa gets violent and yells at home, he''s just trembling, and yesterday I was beaten up by a nasty guy with glasses at school...It''s getting stronger. "


    If you get stronger, everything will be solved.You can beat the violent grandfather, and you can beat the disliked kid who beat you.Such a simple motive.


    I''ll make it a heroic mouse.It may take a while for your body to move.I think we''ll be able to fight as soon as we recover. "


    That''s why Tetsuo underwent surgery.


    "That''s my name... but let''s make it super easy detective Katakakeke Fuchon."


    "I don''t want to...It''s too dull. "


    Since he was a hero who imitated the black body, which absorbed almost all the light, and the bird known for its winged courtship dance, Katakakaki Fucho, he was a pure child who tried to misuse his name as it was, but Tetsuo''s reaction was reluctant.


    "Er... that''s nice"


    "I don''t like it. Well, then, Detective Super Easy, Katakakakefuman."


    "Is that okay...?


    It was Junko who listened to Tetsuo''s name and checked with a little confusion.


    Tetsuo suddenly starts a strange dance in a narrow hallway.


    "Dear Vulcan!


    An invisible bullet is fired.But a giant gold stick appeared in front of courage, preventing all bullets.


    "What...?Kazuki, you''ve been remodeled!?


    Modified?


    Though he was a shrewd man, courage did not make sense.


    Void dance!


    A Tetsuo who dances and shouts at different dances.


    "If you don''t dance with the name of one of the moves, can''t you activate the power of the anomaly?"


    "How did you know!?


    The Tetsuo was surprised to hear the noise of courage.


    "Because there''s no other reason to do that."


    That''s right.


    The bell rings, and the courage nods.


    The contours of the Dancing Tetsuo''s body are gradually spreading.It also looks as if the darkness of darkness is coming from the philosopher.


    With dangerous signs, courage and bells retreat.


    "Hyiiiiiiing..."


    But my brave father, who is skipping his back, cannot escape.Darkness is imminent.


    "Dad!"


    The courage to see it pulls out the demon''s index finger and thumb, pinching his body forward.


    "Dad...? You... no way..."


    Having heard the dialogue of courage, Tetsuo was stunned.


    "Dad''s... ''official son''?


    After listening to Tetsuo''s dialogues, I was struck by a little courage.I immediately understood and accepted what the word meant.


    "Did you know that?I didn''t know that before. "


    "Uhh...."


    With the courage to say it with a spicy face, Tetsuo feels relieved.


    "You must have suffered a lot, too.It would have been too much if I had known... "


    "Ugugu...."


    Listening to the dialogue of courage, Tetsuo can pull into the darkness that was spreading.


    The Tetsuo hated the courage that had blurred him and wanted to avenge him by any means, but he said that the courage had come to help him. He even talked about the sympathy dialogue.As a result, the hatred for courage diminished among the philosophers.


    "There''s a god.I''ve been punished.... "


    The brave father with the butt mochi murmured.I am saying that this situation has been led.


    "I don''t know what God is, but I''m the one who punished him.And... it''s also my father''s fault that Grandpa Shit was always in trouble.Do you understand that?


    "Ahh....."


    As Tetsuo pointed out, Tetsuo''s father nodded with a smile of self-oppression.


    The father of Tetsuo revealed to his family that he was already married elsewhere, and then he went up to the house of the dumb Tetsuo to face his father.I didn''t visit the Tetsuo''s house very often, but I still had more legs on my side than the house of courage.Tetsuo''s family also accepted it, but his grandfather was rough on the grounds of alcohol every time, which led to domestic violence.


    "If there was a god, why did you build a house like this?


    Tetsuo shouts with remorse.


    "There will be a God.I think I might be there. "


    The courage murmurs.


    "The fool made an unforgivable mistake.I''m the protagonist of this world, and I''ve been feeling bored for a moment.That''s hard to do. Even if people from all over the world sat down in front of me and apologized and begged for forgiveness, I would never forgive an incompetent idiot like God.We must punish them. "


    Behind the courage to say such a thing, the great face of the demon appeared, and the Tetsuo and his father trembled.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t harm you.Tetsuo, I will heal your heart. "


    When courage told me, a huge hand of demons appeared from the floor, trying to grab the body of the philosopher.They don''t get into the floor, and both ends of their hands pass through the walls.


    When I was told to rest assured, I couldn''t bear the fear, and Tetsuo put on a buttocks.


    When Tetsuo approached me and tried to grab my body...


    Gaooo


    With a small roar, a tiger appeared from the space above the Tetsuo''s head and bit him in the hand of the demon.


    "Huh!?


    "Eh!


    The father of courage and courage who saw it speaks up.The bell tone and Tetsuo hardened and couldn''t raise their voice.


    "What a tiger.Did you call him?


    "I don''t know. Why are the tigers... agitated..."


    The courage asked with a surprised expression, but Tetsuo shook his head sideways.


    "Gururururu...."


    The tiger roared small, let go of the biting demon''s hand, and slowly approached with courage.


    The bell rings. As soon as the tiger attacked, it was ready to attack the tiger, but I immediately perceived that the tiger had no sign of it.


    "Guru..."


    Stop by the side of courage, and the tiger stares at courage and roars.


    I think he''s talking about courage.


    "I thought so too.I mean, you''re cheeky like a bell ringer.It''s like you''re telling me that you don''t understand me.This is a punishment already. "


    "A little courage, ahahaha, tickle.Ahahahaha "


    With the courage to grip the back of his head and put his strength into it, the bell rang around laughing and spreading the claw attack of courage.


    "It''s a punishment, laughing and running, it''s an unreachable guy.Well... if you look closely, this tiger is so cute. "


    "Guru..."


    Courage does not hesitate to reach out to the tiger''s throat and start stroking it.


    "What, you want to be a moff too?


    The courage to look toward Tetsuo.


    "No, I don''t think so...."


    "Hey, do it."


    "It''s okay... it''s okay..."


    He had the courage to greet the wandering philosopher, but he refused in fear.


    "Damn it... I came to help you, but it''s terrible to be attacked by you."


    The courage to stroke the tiger while sighing around.


    "What do you mean, you''re trying to help me?


    "I heard a call for your help.I can hear someone crying for help and help in my heart, even if I don''t say it.I''m trying to help him. "


    ����


    Listening to the story of courage, Tetsuo blinked his eyes.I was converted into a heroic mouse, but what I was doing with courage made me feel like a hero.


    "Besides, you''re going to kill the man who was tormenting you.Oh, my God. "


    While saying so, Yuuki reappears the hand of the demon and grasps the body of the philosopher.


    "Wow...."


    "Are you sure you''re okay? Don''t be scared.Yes, it''s over. The heart wounds from the shit grandfather would have disappeared.And the wounds I killed. "


    Speaking courage wipes out the demon.Certainly, Tetsuo''s heart was at ease.The depression that dominated my mind all day long also blew up somewhere.


    "Ah, thank you...."


    Tetsuo tends to hesitate to thank him.


    "If you really want to thank me, be my servant."Oooh, bell ringing, you''re playing without my permission."


    "Isn''t that nice? I''m a housekeeper, so I''m a mof.Absolutely. "


    As soon as I came straight to the side, I saw the bell sound twisting my tiger''s throat, and I felt uneasy about my courage.But the bell does not ring.


    Gaoh


    When the tiger makes a voice, it disappears.


    "It''s gone. What was that, Tiger?"


    "Ahh... it''s gone...The way you touched the bell sounds got annoyed and disappeared.I''m sure it is. "


    "Terrible. Courage. Never."


    In the words of courage, the ringtone inflates the cheeks.


    Moreover, courage still gives eyes to the father who is still out of his league.


    "Courage....."


    "You don''t have to come home anymore.Be Tetsuo''s father properly. "


    "Uuu...."


    The courage told the open-mouthed father in a cold and hard tone.His father moans with his hands on his face.


    "As you just realized, your father is also my father.Not Mom, but Dad''s with us.I mean, you''re my brother. "


    "Really...Should I say hello...?


    Courage smiles at Tetsuo''s face.Tetsuo smiles back like a stink.


    "Huh? I still don''t know if he''s my brother.


    The bell penetrated.


    "Brother! My brother is better, so this is my brother''s fault.You don''t even know the ringtone!It''s a cage! "


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it''s courage!"


    He was a philosopher who smiled at the sight of courage stiffening the bell tone.


    On his way home, Yukinosuke called and told him about his father.


    "Now... I want you to stay close.My father is no longer my father...Come here and stay with your mother. "


    Okay.


    With a sincere tone of courage, Yukinosuke broke.


    "Gururururu...."


    The tiger roars between dimensions.


    The tiger was reflecting.Without understanding the situation, I accidentally ran ahead just looking at it.

 2266 Seven.

    He failed.


    "Why not? Why would I do that?Do you know why? I''m not sure.No, there''s something I know.But I don''t want to know. Sometimes I don''t know. "


    In front of the Hollowbraffi display, he speaks consciously to the two men behind him with an uncommon blocking face.


    He - Magic Horse is just nine years old.The two people behind the horse think they did quite a great thing at that age.But no matter how talented he was, he was too young.I was too young. The lack of life experience is undeniable.Above all, political horses tend to underestimate the minds of others and cannot read the subtleties of people''s minds.No, they think it''s the part of him who''s a genius that''s twice as bad at people.


    The two men behind the horse were not human.A small outsider with a pure white body.Eko is a famous urban legend monster on the Internet.


    "It''s not good that you don''t listen to our advice properly, and you just ignore the opinions you don''t want to hear and run like you want to, right?You should be more honest and humble. "


    Eko, who looks like a girl, pays attention with a stunned face.


    "You know, the Tsuji, and the people in the organization, they always say things that are hard to understand.If you listen to me, I won''t go in the direction I want. "


    The child, called the horse, looks back with a nasty face.


    "Hey, Masao created the ideal organization - it''s bad because he was running alone without even seeing the feelings of the people who joined the organization.You push the executives into trouble, and then you get away.I don''t know if a new person complains.I don''t know if I can mention it, but I''m probably the worst leader.It will be tough, but give a good look at what you''ve done.Don''t turn a blind eye to everyone''s opinions and complaints, you have to see them properly. "


    Iko, called Tsutsuji, preaches with a harsh voice and tone.


    Semi-annually, Masao set up an organization called the "Good Koshima Matsuri Commission."It was an organization that did something good that came to mind and reported it.


    Many endorsers gathered without even knowing that the founder and operator of the organization was an eight-year-old.Initially, I stayed to report on my personal activities, but eventually I started to work collectively and became a volunteer organization.The identity of the operator, Masao Horse, was kept secret.


    At first, it was going well.Despite trials and mistakes, Masanoma was running the organization, creating a fun organization, and pursuing fun activities.


    "I understand the difference between reality and games."


    Zheng Ma sighs faintly.As a political horse, it felt like playing a simulation game.I admitted it was useless.


    "Ahhhhh, Masano.It may be hard, but as Tsutsuji said, I looked at everyone''s words to see what was wrong. "


    Iko next to Tsutsuji complains.This one looked and sounded like a boy.


    "Tough? Tough?I don''t understand the meaning of Ali Sui''s words.Does it hurt to look at the words of everyone in the organization?


    The horse opened the organization''s opinion board with doubts.This opinion board was not made by Masanoma.It was made by Eko Ali Sui.Political horses couldn''t care less.


    The organizers here only use people for their convenience.I see people as tools or something, and I don''t try to hide them.Stupid idiot. "


    I''m sick of the operator''s rhetoric on the spot.Good luck building your ideal town by yourself.I can''t hang out anymore. "


    The leader is someone who runs by himself and doesn''t listen to anyone.I can''t do it.Goodbye. "


    "The ideals of the organization were great, but the top of the list was someone who could not even run the organization properly, rather than fulfilling the ideals I had set out."


    The operation is a kid.There are too many on-the-spot responses.It''s all naive and immature. "


    Although he barely read the opinions of members of the organization, he even became dizzy when he saw the protests, criticisms and abuses written on the opinion board.I understood the meaning of the word "painful" that Ali Sui said.


    A political horse with zero tears.I didn''t cry, but I couldn''t stop the tears coming out.


    "I hope you''ll change your horse a little..."


    Tsutsuji whispered in Alisui''s ear.Ali Sui nods well.


    "It''s ugly...."


    "What''s so bad?


    After a while, Ali Sui listened to what the horse said and asked, thinking that this was not going to work.


    "After all, the world is ugly.I created the "Good Kokoshi Matsuri Commission" aiming for a beautiful world, but it was contaminated by the ugliness of the gathered people, and this happened.I knew I couldn''t do a lot of things, but more than that, it happened because of the ugliness of people''s hearts.Yes, that''s right.It was a mistake to put in adults whose hearts were dirty and cloudy.Yes, in order to create a pure world, it had to be an organization that brought together only pure children. "


    "Uoonnh, I know exactly what you''re doing!Masao, that''s not true. "


    After listening to Zheng Ma''s claims, Ali Sui denies it with a headache.


    "That''s the one you don''t understand!


    Turning towards Ali Sui, he roughed up his voice, and the horse calmed down.


    "I''m sorry... I yelled at you...You guys helped me so hard...No... it''s weird.That''s weird. You don''t have to apologize or thank me.You are my slaves. [M]There''s no master to apologize to a slave... "


    The horse''s denial of his own words and deeds was a terrible reason and a terrible word, but it was a weak voice that was terribly threatening.


    "Properly... I won''t let you go for the rest of your life without my help.You''ve always been my slave..... "


    "Yes, yes. I see..."


    It was Ali Sui who thought in her heart that she wouldn''t let go even if she didn''t say such a thing, but she couldn''t say it.As a matter of setup, it''s better to do what Masanoma says right now.


    About two years later, the horse meets fatefully.


    Courage stopped going to school after the second semester of the fifth grade.On the contrary, he also left the house.


    The mother who broke up with her father remarried with Yukinosuke.That was good, but the cry of the newly born brother was an intolerable substitute for courage, and courage became a terrible rebellion against the mother.


    The mother was her mother and began to pour excessive love on her newly born brother.The courage is not funny again, and the more it rebels, the bigger the rebellion of courage, the worst cycle has become: a mother who loves her younger brother all the time.


    I did well with Yukinosuke, but Yuuki didn''t like being at home, so I finally ran away.


    When she comes home from school every day, she comes to her courageous home.Courage lived in the shrine''s shrine called Tomorrow Shrine.


    At this time, I used to go home at night and went to school, but other times I visited the shrine all the time and was brave.She said she was staying at her friend''s house and had spent a night with courage in this shrine many times.


    "Hey... bell tone"


    Courage speaks to the bells beside him while playing the game.


    "What?"


    "Shrink your back. It''s huge.It''s because I eat all the sweets. "


    Listening to the request for courage, the bell rings loudly.


    The height of the bell rang rapidly, one head taller than courage.I don''t like that courage.


    "I can''t. Absolutely not."


    "I know. If you really shrink, you''re a monster.Ah.... "


    While I was speaking, courage heard my voice.


    "Ah... that''s loud...Another ghost cry..... "


    The courage to murmur with your face down.


    Courage often sounds like a cry for help in your heart.The voice is called the cry of a demon.And whenever I hear that voice, I go to help the LORD of Voices.


    "I hate this voice... damn it.If someone is saved, I have nothing to gain. "


    The courage to throw up in disgust, stop the game and stand up.When I went to help someone to stop that person''s voice, I had the courage to get upset.


    "I can''t help it. Courage is like a king."


    "Ah? King? What are you talking about?


    For some reason, the courage to say the bell tone with a happy face


    "Because the king is a great man who has to take care of a lot of people.Perfect for courage. "


    "That''s not what my king looks like.I don''t care if it''s a king, but I don''t like it.I''m the protagonist of the story.It''s the center of the world. There''s a world because of me. "


    "Courage is the greatest man in the world, so the king deserves it."


    I didn''t think it was a bum, but I really thought it was a bell tone.But courage is not truly accepted.That doesn''t make me feel any better.


    "That''s why some idiot made his own decision before I was born, without my consent.I don''t like the fact that the ringtone applies to me either.I am me. "


    When declared at the top of the Buddha, courage leaves the temple.The bell tone turned off the TV, games, and lights, and then followed.


    The place where the voice was heard was in the next town.


    I know the origin of the cry of the demon courageously.I don''t hear it from a place far away from where I have courage, but sometimes I hear voices from a place far away.


    Courage and bells stood in front of a house with a plaque bearing the surname of a boat.


    He didn''t make it.


    Looking alternately at the house and about two drops of blood falling in front of the gate, Yuuki murmured on the traffic surface.The meaning of the word was easily perceived by the bell tone.


    "But let''s check inside."


    "Yeah."


    The two enter the house.When opening the door, turn the knob over the sleeve of the garment to avoid getting fingerprints.It wasn''t locked.It''s not even an auto-lock.


    There were more blood stains scattered in the front door, and bloody towels were thrown out of the way.I would have wiped the blood here.


    "There are signs of people.Be careful, courage. "


    The bell rings sharply.


    "Be careful, no more bloody idiots.He must be the one who came in suspiciously. "


    Courage speaks calmly.


    Careful not to step on the blood, the two of them go up into the house.This is not the first time such a case has happened.Courage goes to help whoever sounds in his heart whenever he hears someone crying out for salvation.At that time, I went through dangerous things several times.


    A bloody woman fell in anguish in the room that followed the bloodstains.I can tell at a glance. He''s dead.


    And beside the woman, there was an elderly man dressed in a dubious robe like the one you would see in the fantasy world.

 2267 Eight.

    "Whoa, calm down.I didn''t kill him. "


    A man dressed like a fortuneteller, wearing a hood and a robe and hanging several large silver ornaments on his chest, lightly strokes his hand.


    "Can''t you see you''re calm?I don''t think you killed him. "


    Courage speaks to the fortune-teller man.


    "Oh, he''s got a liver."


    A man smiling as impressed.


    "The crying of the demons has stopped.Looks like he was calling for help. "


    Courage to look down on a woman''s body calmly.


    Are you familiar with corpses?At that age, did you walk the path of Shura?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about.You stinky old man...Besides, you''re a good old cosplay. "


    Courage draws the eyebrows of a crazy man.


    "Courage, this man is a magician...."


    The ringtone whispered in the ear of courage while watching with vigilance.


    (I wonder why...I don''t think I''ve ever met him before.A long time ago... it was like I was seeing this guy...)


    It was a bell sound that reminded me of a strange nostalgia when I saw the fortuneteller.


    "Who''s the old man?


    "I''m an irresistible fortuneteller named Tamao Starchard.It happened that there was a street around here and there were signs of death, so if I went up a little bit, it would look like this.So, what about you?


    "I can hear the cries of people''s hearts.You hear pain and cry for help.That''s why I''m going to stop that voice.It was the same this time, but I didn''t make it. "


    Asked by a fortune-telling man, Tamao Starchard, courage answered honestly.When ordinary people heard it, even if they only received it like a child''s bullshit, Suzu Yan said that this person was a magician, that this would make sense, and I probably believed it.


    "I see. That''s interesting.Well... yes.Let''s make the victim''s spirit visible to you.No, I''ve seen you there before, and I''ve been listening to you.I''m going to do some surgery right now so that they can see and hear you, so please talk to them. "


    I wondered if Yu-hsi had said such a thing and started casting spells with a mark.


    Eventually, slowly and slowly, the female spirit appears on the body.With a sad face, she looks at courage and the ringtone.


    Can you see?


    The female spirit opens her mouth.


    "Oh, I heard you calling for your help, so I came here.Who did this to you?Why ''d they kill you?


    It was my son who killed her.....


    The Spirit answered the question of courage.


    She seems to have been obsessed with strange ideas lately.Are you a religious group? I don''t know, but I think he was in a strange organization.He used to insult me a lot.He called me ugly... uhh... "


    As he spoke, the spirit began to sob with his voice clogged.


    "If possible... I want you to help him.By the time you killed me and carried the crucifix of parental murder, it had become a difficult life, but I don''t want you to roll down to any more strange people... "


    The female spirit gradually fades.I wondered whether the reception was coming or whether Yuhu''s magic would expire. Anyway, I wondered whether the conversation was limited around here, and the courage and bell tone.


    "Save the son who killed himself.Oh, my God, my mother''s love is a tough one.But did you fail to discipline me so that I wouldn''t kill my mother, so that I wouldn''t fall prey to strange ideas? "


    When the spirit vanished, Yu-hsi disfigured, and his courage glanced at Yu-hsi.


    "How can I help you?Are you telling me to change my mind?That''s something I can''t do.You want me to catch him and get him out of here?Or do you want me to kill you so that you don''t get any more guilty?


    The courage to cast doubt with no one.


    "In the meantime, I called the police, and they''ll be here soon.If you''re going after the killer, I''m going to have to find a place. "


    And Yu-hsi.


    You know what I mean?


    I wonder if you have that kind of ability, but I ask you courage.


    "Fufufufu, can''t you see this?No matter how you look at it, you''re a fortuneteller. "


    "Ah? Follow the fortune or something?


    "So you''re going to follow me without a clue?My fortune-telling is a good match.Why don''t you just believe there''s one thing you''ve been fooled about?


    The courage seemed to be scattered against the euphemism, but there was no clue, so I decided not to let him do it.


    Well, that''s fine. I''ll give you the honor of being the protagonist in this world. "


    "No, you''re not the fortuneteller, you''re the killer''s destination.In other words, the protagonist of this world is also a lavish remark.I''ll tell you all about it. "


    As Yu-hsi smiled slightly, he lined up the fortune-telling goods on the floor.


    "Which fortune-telling is better?


    Well then, with that dice...


    "I like tarot cards."


    A bell tone that gives you another hope immediately after the courage has been designated.


    "Hey... do you have to punish me for insisting that I''m different from you?


    "Yeah? But Tarot seems more interesting.


    Courage glances at the ringtone, but the ringtone does not catch.


    "It''s disgusting, so you''re absolutely diced.And the bell rings will be caged later. "


    "Ugugu... that''s so brave."


    With the courage to tell with a sudden face, the bell tone creates a sad expression on the surface, while the inner joy.


    "If you''re a boy, you give it to a girl."


    "Who decided that common sense?Why should I follow the common sense that someone decided on their own?Just take it away. "


    Hoihoi


    Yu-hsi was embarrassed, but he didn''t listen to his courage.


    "This guy is surprised...Perhaps it''s not a spectacular word to think of yourself as the hero.... "


    Yutou is amazed at the result of his fortune-telling.


    Where is the man who killed him?


    "No, I took advantage of you....This is... hmm... "


    "You tell me first.So, what''s wrong with me?


    "It''s a vessel that stands on people.It is not a common vessel either.The king''s vessel... hmm... this is something I''d like to divine even more. "


    "No, I don''t want to do this. Let''s get rid of whoever killed him."


    Before I came here, the bell tone told me what the king was, and the arrow who had denied it told me the same thing again, and my courage became even more irritable.


    "You see, courage is tickling..."


    "I understand what you''re saying, so shut up.Don''t say that. Don''t go too far.You''re about to get on your feet, and you''re about to lose your face, so I''m going to go ahead and seal it off. "


    He had the courage to put his fingers on both ends of the mouth of the bell tone and pull it as hard as he could beside him.


    Funamushi Funafu was self-centered, and he felt uncomfortable if he didn''t move everything as he wanted. He was a boy who immediately had a tantrum.


    The boatman was brought up in love with his mother, a single mother, and was forgiven for all her selfishness.It is no exaggeration to say that the personality that immediately causes eclampsia when something you dislike has been formed thanks to it.It was because her mother listened to everything she had to say when she had a tantrum.


    Thanks to this, the angry gesture to make my mother listen at first was completely habituated, and as a result, I really had a tantrum, which led to the murder of my mother.


    This year, the sixteen-year-old sailor fled in fear and despair.I change my bloody clothes, but I can''t throw them away. I pack them with a backpack packed with groceries and carry them with me.


    (What''s gonna happen to me...?Dammit... you''re staring at me like this...)


    The boatman who entered the hotel sat on his bed and nodded, cursing his fate as a murderer.I curse God not because I am bad, but because fate itself is bad.


    The same was true of the mother who killed her.There is no sorrow. Even though his mother adored him, he had no affection for him at all.It felt like an available tool.On the contrary, my mother''s heavy love was so gloomy that I couldn''t help it.I didn''t like to look at my face even though I was being scattered.


    And then something decisive happens.Mother put a finger on her heart.


    Recently, the sailor entered a certain organization.Snowflake Society is an organization of minors only.In fact, it seems that there are others besides minors, but at least the appearance consists of only children.


    The idea of an organization aiming to create a pure and beautiful world completely inspired Shifu.But the mother was negative.Mothers who obeyed everything they said continued to deny that they were unusual and stubborn.


    Funao didn''t know, but his father was an entertainer and divorced him because of his deep attachment to cult emerging religions.The mother of the boat student makes a large monthly transfer of alimony, but because religion was the cause of the divorce, she completely avoided religion and ideology.And when he learned that the sailors were also heating up on religion or ideological groups close to religion, he showed a fierce rejection.


    (If you don''t know anything, it''s the one who scolded Snowflake Society.I can''t stand such an ugly woman being my mother.He deserved to be killed)


    I repeat this many times in my heart, and Funabei tells himself.Justify. It is time to dispel the slightest guilt.Trying to distract future anxiety.


    Mother tried to pull off the boat student and the snowflake society.With the momentum of everything.With the momentum that I will never forgive.I totally denied it.I totally refused.It was unacceptable and led to murder.


    (That''s right...Call Snowflake Society for help.If you''re a leader... if you''re a political horse, you''ll help me)


    That''s why the sailor contacted me.


    A few minutes later, the hotel door opened.


    (Too soon. Are you here already?But I opened the door on my own...And it was locked.)


    While relieved, the boat student was suspicious.


    "No, what? You guys...."


    The door that was supposed to have been locked opened, and the boatman was surprised to see the male and female elementary school students who showed up.Needless to say, they are the two of courage and bell tones.


    "You''re a boat bug, right?


    Put your hand on the glasses and the bell rings.I already know the face of the sailor.I checked the house for bugs, photos, and more.


    "You really guessed, fortuneteller.I''m sure you''re right to be king of courage. "


    "Your mother asked me to.I want to save you. "


    The bell sounded a little excited, but courage silenced.


    "Well, how can we save him?Should I stick it out to the cops?Or.... "


    "I don''t know what it is... but did my mother ask you to do it?You''re gonna stick me in the police? Fufu.What kind of relationship is it with my mother?Why are you pushing the police out to save me?Stupid. "


    A boat student who listens to the dialogue of courage and tries to laugh away with utmost falsehood while feeling anxious inside.


    (I know. He''s not just a man.The likelihood of having the same supernatural powers as me is high.Then... I''ll do it first!


    Boat students activate their abilities.A few things like blue pears boil around the boatman, and they stick around the boatman''s body.


    "It''s terrible...."


    The bell tone stretched her body and murmured.Once upon a time, I saw a monster enter the main house of Takahira and engage the magicians.I felt something very similar to the monster from the present sailor.


    The blue tree gradually increases, covering half the body of the boatman.


    Is that blue protecting him?When we touch it, it feels bad.)


    When Yuuki thought so, the sailor cut off his arm, and as the movement was made, the blue beam scattered into the space, and flew to the place where the courage and the bell sounds were on the fine blue grain.

 2268 9.

    Ten minutes ago.


    "Well, one of the members of the Snowflake Society is here for help.What should I do...?And it''s close to here. "


    Seeing the message of the SNS getting into naked sex, the horse said with an uncomfortable face.


    "I really have to help you with nothing.Because that''s what bosses do. "


    Ali Sui, who was in the same room, said that the horse looked at him more and more.


    "I hate to call you the boss.Uncle smells ugly. The leader is smarter.Yeah. "


    "I don''t care how you call me.I''m glad I don''t know what Oira''s talking about.Let''s see. Let''s hear it. "


    Ali Sui raised her frustrating voice to the political horse who was obsessed with the place.


    "It doesn''t matter.That''s where we stick. So, so, so, there''s a good reason to hesitate to help "


    "For what reason?


    Asked Tsutsuji, who was next to Ali Sui.


    "She killed her mother.That''s why I need your help. "


    There was a dark flame in the eyes of the horse, and Tsutsuji and Ali Sui took a breath.


    "You want to know why.Yeah, first of all, that''s why.Then we have to decide if we deserve help. "


    "Depends on the reason, you decide whether to help or not?


    Tsuzushi confirms that the horse looks nauseous.


    "So you''re accusing me of trying to help a child like that because I killed my mother, because I have empathy, sympathy, and so on?


    "Chi... no...That''s not what I meant...Um.... "


    The Tsutsuji roamed as the horse quickly questioned him.


    "If you can''t help me because it''s murder without asking why, I can''t help you either.Why did Tsutsuji and Ali Sui help me?Oh, don''t get me wrong.I''m not grateful for your help. [M]Because it''s ungrateful. I control you. [M]You are my slaves. [M]It''s always been my call. "


    "That''s not what I wanted to say...."


    Once the horse unilaterally fell, Tsutsuji lost his temper to speak any more.


    "Yes, let''s get back to the story.Who are you going to call after all?


    Ali Sui asks.


    "The place where he is now... is close to here.I think I''ll go.Ali Sui, Tsutsuji, you''re coming with me.Okay? Never run away on the way.It''s pathetic to keep you locked up at home forever, so I''m letting you out on the condition that you''re with me.That''s why you won''t understand if you trample on my feelings.That''s not allowed. "


    "Yeah."


    Yes, yes, I''m here to help.


    The words were intimidating, but the voice tended to shy away. Tsutsuji tended to nod hesitantly, and Ali Sui responded with a bitter smile.


    "I wonder how long I''m going to have to set it up.Thanks to that setting, the horse is suffering with guilt..... "


    As the horse left the room, Ali Sui shrugged her shoulders.


    "Are you just threatening to break up with us?There may be something else, but the horses are scared.So they want to take control of us. "


    And Tsutsuji. I also know why the horses are trying to control themselves, so I don''t feel like rebelling or angry.Besides, I hurt myself by saying such a thing.


    "Well, after all, it''s a child.But I think being a kid is serious and serious. "


    "Somewhere it''s time to wake up... right?


    I can get rid of false fantasies with growth.Most of the time. But rarely do some people abandon their fantasies.It is also possible that the political horse will do so.Alisui and Tsutsuji had such a slight anxiety.


    Courage quickly realizes that it is a threat.


    Though the flying blue cymbals may seem dull, it is difficult to tell without much attention.Moreover, it seemed very difficult to avoid because it was scattered in countless places.


    The bell tone, which has been trained in combat, can hit most of the attack spots in response to lethargy, but the flying blue bell seems to be spreading widely and releasing, so I relied on my sight and sixth sense to avoid it, and quickly gave up avoidance.


    Paradise Pane


    Ringtones mutter their own ability names and use their energy to create invisible barriers.Now the stock of energy converted from pain is already full of bell noise capacity.When that happens, I''ll use it from there first.When consumed to a certain extent, inflict pain on self and activate abilities on the spot.


    I saw a blue jar hitting the barrier.But it never disappeared.Move to invisible barrier communication and circle from the edge of the barrier to the back, breaking through the barrier lightly.


    "Er... cheating"


    Looking at that, the bell sounded uncomfortable.And the blue chimes quickly converge around the bells and courage.


    "Stupid, bell tone.Idiot. It''s not just a wall, it''s a barrier. "


    The courage shouted with the demon''s fingers as he exposed his frustration, but the bell sounded unresponsive.


    "What is it? It''s..."


    A huge, translucent red hand appeared in front of courage, and the boatman moaned as he watched his index finger play the blue pigeon.


    (I did... inhale a little now.It''s coming into my body... poison gas?


    The courage to feel the blue jaws coming in through your mouth and nose.


    (I feel... something''s wrong.It looks like poison gas after all...Detoxify with the power of healing demons.....)


    Courage tries to purify the blue clouds that enter its own body.Since the body quickly became easier, I judged that the force worked properly and watched the bell tone.


    "Ahhh...."


    Seeing the ringtone trembling with a pale blue face, Yuuki decides that the ringtone sucked in more blue balls than herself.


    "I''m scared... scared...What is this.... "


    The sailor smiled at the sound of a bell uttering a meaningless word.


    (I''m tired too, but it was worth using all my abilities.Besides, a woman''s hungry demon is more compatible with my abilities.No, in this case, how can I say it''s bad?Anyway, it seems very easy to use)


    The sailors can understand how their abilities affect the ringtones.


    "Heal me now..."


    Shortly after the courage spoke, the bell sounded back and caught a hostile look at courage.


    Paradise Pane


    Ringtones activate abilities for courage.


    The palm of a giant demon spreads in front of courage.A ten-character scratch occurs on the palm, but it quickly blocks.


    "That''s what I''m talking about.That''s a nasty ability.And you did something incredibly annoying. "


    Courage to stare at the sailors.


    (Enemies... they are enemies... enemies of courage... they must be killed.Otherwise, courage will be killed)


    Someone''s voice kept whispering in the bell tone.The bell tone that was said to be dangerous in courage became scared and the implicit effect of the voice was lightened.


    The blue barrel of the boatman gives a strong fear to the inhaler.And by amplifying fear and partially destroying reason, the boatman plants hints, exercises mindset control, and goes into one action.


    Mind control varies greatly depending on the opponent.It also depends on the strength of the boat student.However, once it takes, the mind-control effect is almost permanent and there is no limit to the number of people.


    "Do you know the difference between brainwashing and mind-control?Brain washing is a forced manipulation of the mind.Mind control is about changing one''s will.That''s why the slut is no longer... "


    He was a boatman who was good at saving money, but the dialogue was interrupted halfway.A giant demon face appeared in the room.


    An angry demon opens his mouth and covers his head with the bell tone, putting his whole body into his mouth.


    The demon who put the bell tone in his mouth used his tongue and cheeks and stroked his body violently, and then spit it out on the floor.


    "Uuuu... that''s terrible... courage..."


    A mouthwatering bell sounds with a crying face.Of course, the heart is the opposite.


    "It''s worse to be caught by the power of the enemy and manipulated.He should have thanked me first, but he was a fool to complain.I''ll train you later. "


    At the time I threw up, courage was feeling that sign for the second time today.


    "The cry of the devil is approaching."


    The courage murmurs.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa.It''s not just the sailors. "


    A voice rang in front of the door of the room.While paying attention to the sailors, I checked the person who had the courage and the ringtone.


    A beautiful child with pale skin stood smiling.

 2269 10.

    "Hey, Masao. I''m a lot older than you, so I''m gonna call you by your name."


    "Well, if you say so, I''m the leader of the organization.It''s strange to call you abandoned. "


    When Funao said with a bitter smile, Masao returned with a smile.


    He''s one of us.


    Courage to slap your tongue. Besides, I was dressed as a pincer.


    "Funao, you killed your mother.I''ve heard why you killed him... and I don''t understand why you didn''t make him your ideal mother because of the ability of the sailor?That was the solution, and you didn''t kill him, did you?Isn''t that right? Why would you do that?


    "Oh no... changing my mother''s abilities... oh no..."


    Bosun looked strong on the horse who was seriously confused and asked questions.


    "Ah, okay.It''s not impossible for her to force herself, but it''s really... "


    "Shut up!


    A sailor drinks a political horse while riding.The horse closed his mouth, and the smile disappeared, making him look bad.


    "I''m sorry... I think I did it again.Hmm.... "


    After leaving for a moment and apologizing, Masao saw the courage and the bell tone.


    "Who are these two?


    "I don''t know. They''re gonna push me into the police.I was just fighting. "


    A sailor who answers the question of the horse with a calm expression.


    "Were you fighting? In other words, these two also possess supernatural powers.That''s interesting. But with the power of the sailor, I think we can win right away.


    "It wasn''t...Once I thought I''d put him under control, I let him go. "


    Funao answers the question with a reluctant face to the horse.Honestly, the boatman remembered the threat of being lightly torn by his own power, and I am grateful that Masao Horse came at this time, but I have not wiped out my anxiety.I don''t know what power the leader of my organization is capable of, and I don''t have the assurance that I can beat the courage and the ringtone.


    "Huh? How?


    "Like this."


    Courage, not sailors, answered the question of the horse, and the huge face of the demon appeared in front of the horse.


    "......!?


    Suddenly the angry demon''s face appeared nearby, and the horse froze into fear.


    "I can hear you, too.The cry of the devil "


    "Eh...?


    A political horse who listens to the dialogue of courage and makes a decent face.


    Get away from me!


    The boatman shouted and erupted a blue cloud.It''s not like I got caught in the middle of something here.


    The ringtone now stretches a dome-shaped barrier to prevent all approaching blue beams.This time, instead of stocking up, I put a pencil size stun gun that emits a weak electric shock, a fool''s defeat item, against my fingertips to inflict pain and convert that pain into force.


    The horse also changed his mind and projected a holographic display.


    "Yama App. Now, what does it look like?"


    Courage and bell tones appear on the display, and yellow and red numbers appear on each.


    (The girl has almost no guilt.I have a boy.Both of you... have you ever killed anyone?You''re about my age. [M]This is of interest to Russia.)


    The yellow number below the designated person shows guilt, and the red number shows the sin committed.And the ability of a political horse increases its influence in proportion to the severity of the crime he committed and the depth of his guilt.


    "Restraint"


    The horse first tried to activate his abilities by designating courage.


    -What? Suddenly... my body...)


    Courage immediately notices changes in one''s body.My body can''t move freely.It''s not like it won''t move at all, but I can''t move it unless I put a lot of effort into it.


    On the other hand, Masao notices an unexpected situation.


    (Is that it? The Yama app is very wet.Resisted "Resist"?No, I wonder if it''s the barrier that keeps the blue jaws away.


    Political horses conjecture. In fact, the effect of the barrier with the ringtone was strong.


    "What did you do to your courage?


    The ringtone noticed a change in courage, with a flame of anger in his eyes, staring at the horse.


    A pencil stun gun into your mouth and a bell that emits electric shock.The pain becomes an energy of destruction and hits the horse.


    "Wow! Fufu!


    A political horse that screams twice at short intervals.The first time I was blown away by a shock wave.The second time, I was hit by a shock wave and hit my back against the hotel wall.


    "Hmm... I was tied up, but it''s gone.Do you have any idea how I tied you up?


    "I put out the display, is that it?


    When Yuuki answers the bell tone, he answers what the bell tone thought.


    "I see. Somehow it reflects the ringtone between me and it seems to have something to do with it."


    Looking at the display floating in the air, Yuuki laughed hard, causing the demon''s face to turn to the holographic display.


    When the demon opens his mouth, he greets the bell tone and puts the holographic display in his mouth.At that moment, the holographic display disappears.


    "Nothing... I''ll cum again soon..."


    The horse once again projected the holographic display, distorting his face to the pain while simultaneously smiling and murmuring.


    "Whipping"


    "Ouch!


    "Uhhh...."


    When the horse murmured, the courage and the sounds of the bell ran in painful pain on his back.Courage distorts his face as much as possible and screams, while the bell tone moans with a trance expression.


    (The effect is diluted by the barrier, but it doesn''t seem to work at all.That''s why the pain weakened me a little and lowered my resistance.)


    A political horse that activates more abilities.


    Solitary confinement


    Immediately after the horse murmured, all feelings of courage and bell tone were cut off.I can''t see, I can''t hear.I don''t even feel my skin anymore.


    "Courage! Courage!


    Looking around and screaming.


    I didn''t want to do it myself, but I can''t help it.


    Courage draws the face of the demon to you, putting you in your mouth.The bell rings greetingly earlier, sucking in your mouth, and you''re covered in saliva.


    Ah, it''s unlocked.


    A political horse who realizes that the courage in the demon''s mouth has escaped from the control of his own power.


    "You can disarm me, too.I put it under mindset control again.It was easy because I was confused and scared from the beginning. "


    Said the sailor with a smile.The bell rings are all over your body again.The barrier was solved by the bouncing of the political horse''s sensory blockade.


    "All right, I''ll leave you to it."


    Seeing the courage coming out of the demon''s mouth, the horse laughed.


    "Ringtone... again?"


    Looking at the bell tone placed under the control of the same ability lightly, the bravery stunned him again and put the bell tone into the demon''s mouth.


    (Shit. As long as the ringtone doesn''t go back, it''s two against one.)


    I had the courage to think so, but if I left it alone, it would have been three to one, so this is a natural measure.Until the bell sounds are restored, we''ll have to step on it somehow.However, the enemy is likely to fold onto this plane.


    Hmm?


    And then, when I saw a man walking down the corridor of the hotel, the horse was distracted.


    "I''m sorry I''m late.Now, is the hero alive? [M]Before I came here, I was in a hurry because I was lucky to go to help because it would be a pinch. "


    The star charcoal jade smiled and shouted.


    "You''ve come to a good place, suspicious old man."


    He showed his face in the hallway, checked his appearance, and smiled with courage.


    "Reinforcements are not here.I wonder when it''s tidal. "


    The horse shrugged his shoulders.


    "Eh!?


    It was the sailor who shouted.All of a sudden, the space just beside him opened, and Eko appeared and hugged himself.And drag it into the door of space.


    In addition, Eko appeared on the horse and pulled his hand.


    "Oh my... what a surprise!"


    "Cute"


    Tamao rounded his eyes, and the sound of the bell that returned to his sanity sparkled his eyes.


    "Masano, come quickly.... I bit you!


    "Wait a minute. I want to talk to her."


    Eko - Ali Sui rushed to pull her hand, but the horse refused and stared at the courage.


    "Why don''t you join my organization?Why don''t you walk to the same dream we had?Now I''m gathering kids with supernatural powers and building tissue.Aim for a dream. "


    Suddenly soliciting, courage turns a blind eye to doubt.


    What kind of dream is that?


    Courage to ask.


    "This, this dream of changing the ugly, stupid world soon."


    Are you crazy?


    The words that came back shocked me with courage.But while the horse smiles, he speaks with a serious look and tone.


    "You don''t believe me?There''s absolutely nothing in this world.The possibilities are endless.Nothing''s impossible.Hitler was a beggar sometimes, but he became the top of the nation.You know what I mean? Hideyoshi is also united from ashigaru to heaven.There''s nothing you can''t do.Yeah, it''s very difficult, but you should be able to do it. "


    Hitler and Hideyoshi are amazing guys?Is it better than me?


    "Hmm... what kind of people..."


    "Is he alive now?You''re alive now and ruling the universe properly?


    Before the horse answered the question of courage, courage folded the question.


    "No, no... I didn''t.No.... "


    I didn''t understand the meaning of the question of courage, but I answered it first.


    "Well, not at all.It''s not enough. I''m the center of this universe.Somebody''s not gonna kill me, and I''m not gonna die.It''s impossible to lose. "


    Courage laughs hard and speaks arrogantly.


    "Well, that was a strange story, but don''t deny my organization or my dreams so easily, I want you to think about it.I am a magical horse. [M]I am the leader of an organization called Snowflake Society. "


    (Snowflake Society.....)


    Actually, I knew the name of Snowflake Society.The story is that all the members are minors, and all the supernatural power holders and geniuses are gathered.Although it was often rumored online, especially among children, in this era Snowflake Society was a semi-concerned substitute for the very existence of the Internet and a recognition of the urban legend of the Internet.


    It''s Yuuki Kazuki.


    Introduce yourself briefly.


    "Yuuki Kazuki?That''s a nice name. I''m curious.Very concerned. No, maybe he liked it. "


    "I don''t care about you, either.There''s plenty to spare, but you''re a crybaby. "


    Zheng Ma opened his mouth to a dialogue of courage.


    "Am I... a crybaby?Do I look like I''m crying now?


    "I can hear you crying.I heard crying before I came here. "


    The words of courage make the horse uncomfortable.Her expression changed obviously and her face became nauseous.


    "I don''t know. Besides, please do it again.Enter the Snowflake Society.You''re most welcome. Do you have any hope for courage?If you want to join our organization, I''ll help you if I can.Instead, you help someone. [M]This is mutual cooperation. "


    "Hope. I want to silence your crying.That''s what I want first. "


    It was a political horse who went back to smile and further devoured it, but listened to the dialogues that came back, it became a nasty face again.


    Masao, it''s time to go home.


    Ali Sui pulled her hand, and now she didn''t refuse, and disappeared into the subspace tunnel.


    "Old man, you came at a good time.Thank you. "


    Courage looks up at Yu-huo and thanks him with a smile.


    "Hmm. I was very interested in Oniko.I didn''t want it to be light, so I tried to carry my legs. "


    "Oniko...."


    I had the courage to refuse the way Tamao called it with a spinal reflex, but I stopped thinking about it a little.It is not bad to be called that way.

 2270 Eleven.

    A few days later, courage and bell ringing engaged Masao Horse and Funao.


    "Ouch, Yuuki, bell ringing..." Who is this guy?


    Tetsuo Tetsumura, who visited the shrine tomorrow, looked suspiciously at a middle-aged man in suspicious costumes, Tamao Starchard, and looked suspicious.


    Tetsuo was not once a obese child, but is now completely lean.Smart, rather. And taller than the bell tone.


    "I don''t know....I''m coming for a little bit, a weird old man with no meaning. "


    The courage to lie down and play games seems irrelevant.


    "You''re my friend.I was interested in this demon boy.I just wanted to show my face a little bit. "


    Tamao looks up at the Tetsuo and laughs.


    He''s the wrong mother''s brother.


    "Oh dear...."


    After listening to the introduction of courage, Yu-hsi opened his eyes to surprise.


    "Even if you say no to your mother, why are you so different when you''re the same brother?"


    Courage to say that in a bad mood.Courage, by the way, is the shorter.


    "Hey, courage. Do you know Snowflake Society?An organization of urban legends that has recently appeared online.That''s real.I''m in the Snowflake Society.I was invited to meet the leader of the organization the other day. "


    After hearing Tetsuo''s report with a slightly excited voice, the expression of courage changed.The ringtone also changed my eyes.


    "Did he tell you about my relationship with Tetsuo?


    The courage to murmur in disgruntled mood and stare at the Tetsuo.Tetsuo feels frustrated wondering what to do.


    "No, what is it?Is there something wrong?It''s a fabulous organization that only brings together genius children and children with supernatural powers.Some people say it''s just a rumor or a fabrication, but it''s true.And I was chosen.And if you don''t mind... "


    "I was invited, too.No. We were enemies, and all of a sudden I solicited, and I was suspicious when I said something funny about changing the world.Were you attracted to something like that?


    With an astonishing tone, courage asks the philosopher.


    "Nnh... I thought it was going to be fun, and I was excited..."


    "Somehow. Well, no.Tetsuo, tell me more about Snowflake Society. "


    "I just got in.I still barely know anything.I''ve never met any of the other members before except the leader.Basically, there seems to be a lot of online communication. "


    Then check it out and give me the information.


    "If they find out you''re such a spy, they''ll piss me off."


    When I heard the request for courage, Tetsuo said, "Give me a break."


    "I invited you because the leader of Snowflake Society is messing with me.I''ve already pushed you into investigating the snowflake society. "


    If you say so, it''s already woven.


    Yu-hsi penetrates.


    "I told you what I meant.The leader of the organization knows I''m asking you to look into it, so don''t worry about it. "


    "I see...I''m scared, but I''ll try. "


    Tetsuo said courageously and acknowledged while trembling his voice.I can''t resist the words of courage.


    "There''s no need to freak out... I don''t know if I can tell.If it''s a bell tone, you''ll be punished. "


    Courage to joke.


    "I''m not sure I invited you because I knew Oniko.Maybe it''s a coincidence. "


    I can''t think of a coincidence like that.


    Yu-hsi disagreed, but he didn''t share his courage.


    Fu, Yuhu and the ringtone feel a sign.


    I wonder if it''s a guest again.And this time.... "


    You look like a magician.


    The door of the shrine was opened when Yu-hushi and Suzu-non said to each other, paying attention outside the shrine''s shrine.


    A tough face of a young man who appeared after opening the door looked at the face in the temple and his eyes were rounded and hardened.


    "Um... here..."


    "Who is it, old man?"


    Courage speaks to young people who are stunned.


    "Courage, excuse me.In any case, it looks like you''re older than your brother.The actual age is different. "


    Suzune saw the young man at a glance and saw the existence of immortality.


    "You''ve got to be careful with the bell ringing, you''re kidding me.How long have you been in a position to tell me that?And how do you know the actual age is different?Oh? "


    Courage grabbed tightly the shoulders of the bell tone and rubbed hard.


    "It hurts, it hurts, courage.I don''t know myself, but lately, when I look at people, I kind of get it. "


    (Does it mean you have the ability to analyze "Analyze" nature?


    After listening to the dialog of the bell tone, Yu-hsi thought.


    "I''m Minoru Tomorrow.She is the heir to the witchcraft of the Minute Age.What about you guys? It''s not like you''re just playing in here. "


    "I am a star charcoal jade.Well, if you ask this last name, you''ll see.It''s the magic school.That''s why I''m a detached person from the main house. "


    "Ghostly Yuuki. In the heart of this universe, the protagonist of this world, the absolute ruler."


    "Takarin bell ringing...."


    "Er... Tetsuo Tetsumura"


    (Star Charcoal Wizard, Takamori Wizard)


    Among the four, Tamao and Suzuo, who were also magicians, were particularly conscious.


    "This kid lives here, and that''s what this is all about."


    And Yu-hsi refers to courage.


    "So, what about you?


    "Everyone has supernatural powers.This is a place with a strong spiritual site, and it''s a sacred place for witches of the Ming Dynasty.Occasionally, I am here to restore my strength.I can''t believe people lived here before they came for a while... "


    Tamao asked and Kosuke answered.


    "Looks like someone lived here before I did."


    "Oh, there was a child who lived there.It was a long time ago. "


    In the words of courage, Shinosuke looks nostalgic.


    "I didn''t know that the magician of the Ming Dynasty was still alive.This surprised me again. "


    "The Stray Star Charcoal Wizard is also a rare existence.Besides, I''m with a high ridge magician. "


    Tamao and Takasuke said.


    "Hmm? A Takahiro magician?


    Her courage turned suspicious and she watched the ringtone.The ringtone is melting.


    "Ah... shouldn''t I have said that?"


    She looked at the bell sound of her troubled face and said thinking that she had gone down.


    "Um... well..."


    Hey, are you hiding something from me?You think that''s okay with my housekeeper?You''re kidding me. "


    "Actually...."


    Asked by courage, Suzuo revealed that he was born into the family of Takamori Witchcraft.


    "I''ve been told not to tell people since I was a kid...."


    "Which was more important than what my parents said or me?"


    "This is nothing to blame, Oniko.It would be pathetic if the bell rings were pinched.Onions always keep secrets from men. "


    The courage to reproach the bell tone again.Tamao calms it down.


    "Do you know that?If you''re my servant, just follow my rules.The common sense, the law, the law, the general theory, the rules, the understanding, the scale, the custom, the code of everything in the world, don''t shake it in front of me.Don''t weigh anything other than me and me.You take it all from me.If you can''t do that, you''re disqualified as a housekeeper. "


    But courage doesn''t fit into my belly, and I say it in a tight tone.


    "When I became a sorcerer, I thought I''d speak courageously....."


    The bell sounded with tears.


    "But I''m still practicing... and I''m... blamed for not being talented... and my family is cold...Still, there are people who recognize me, and I''m doing my best.... "


    The anger of courage disappears when you hear the ringtone.And he turned his eyes against it with an ill-determined face.


    "Demon boy.If you''re a parent, you can learn the feelings of your housekeeper.Besides, the parent who makes onagos cry is talking nonsense. "


    "Who''s the parent...Shit, I got it.I''m sorry, bell tone "


    Yuhu taught me, and Yuuki tenderly apologized and stroked the head of the ringtone.


    I always get depressed when I go home.


    It is a bell tone born in the main house of Takamori Stream, but there are many brothers, so it is not particularly generous.On the contrary, he is the most depressed of his brothers, and his family sees him with white eyes.


    "You always come home late.You don''t have to come back before you do. "


    My eldest brother, who is already over twenty years old, speaks up in a disgusting tone.Ignore the ringtone and try to get up to the house.


    "Ah, bell tone"


    Entering the front door, the only good eldest daughter in the family called out to the bell.He is considered to be the next successor.


    "Did you see the e-mail?There''s a meeting coming up. You should have been told to attend. "


    I see.


    While wondering what it would be like for me to be called to a meeting, the bell tone is interpreted lightly.


    The bell tone then moves to the building on the grounds of the main house, which serves as a meeting place.I''ve never actually been in here before.It is a place where the magicians gather in advance when they have a task, etc.


    I went to the assembly hall and was surprised by the bell tone.Because the majority of the clan was gathered.It seems to be quite important.


    "This is an important and difficult task.The demons of Kijima contracted a monster crusade before us, but they were half-destructed and defeated.Pretty tough. "


    The master, the father of the bell tone, said with a mysterious look.The assembly area is rough.


    "That Kijima...."


    "No, Kijima is no longer as powerful as it once was."


    "But I''m sure it''s a pretty tough target."


    "This is a great opportunity to show our strength."


    After a while, my lord coughed and kept talking.


    "As far as I''ve heard from Kijima''s survivors, I''m sure it has terrible power.However, measures can be planned in advance.I also need manpower. To show you the power of the high ridge, you''ll hit something with the whole clan.Everyone who was called here. "


    The magicians took a breath at our master''s decision.


    It was the bell tone that made me more nervous than anyone else.It''s not like it''s the first time.I''m not afraid because my enemies seem strong.


    (That person... and that person... can see the dead.A lot of people will die. Maybe they''ll lose....)


    The bell tone was different from witchcraft and had many innate abilities.One of them is that you can see others alive and dead.As soon as we made our decision, we saw the dead appearing in the faces of our familiar compatriots.


    (Father and mother will die too...Neither brother nor sister...I can''t let this go...What can I do...)


    The bell tone secretly projected the holographic display in miniature size and contacted courageously.

 2271 12.

    The next morning, Takamori''s magicians quickly headed for the task of demon hunting.


    A group walking around the prefectural border between Tokyo and the Kanagawa River in the misty mountains.At the rear there was a bell tone.And there were four of them: Yuuki, Tetsuo, Yuuo, and Takasuke.


    The four courageous men followed him so that he wouldn''t be noticed by the tall magicians.Suzu Yan was on both sides with Takamori and Yuuki.Nobody was aware of the sounds of the bells on the high ridge, so even if they tend to be late at the end, no one blamed them, and no one suspected them.


    "How long can a bell ring last?


    Sadasuke asks Suzuo.


    "One thing... Ah, but there are some supernatural powers that aren''t magic."


    After answering in a difficult way, the bell sounds bragging.


    I mean, what are you gonna do when you call us to help?


    Courage seems troublesome.


    "That''s why... I need you to help me secretly.If this happens, a lot of people die. "


    The bell tone tells me again what I asked for last night.


    "So... what if something like this happens again?Are you going to call for help again?Suzuo, are you stupid?Stupid. Stupid. "


    "But... but I don''t know what to do... anyway, I want you to be brave enough to help me, and there''s nobody else... so call me..."


    Though I think that courage is right, the bell rings become dull.


    "You mean you can''t tell your father you''re in danger?


    For confirmation of Sadasuke, the bell tone fell down and nodded.


    "I don''t know that I look like a dead man.Maybe I don''t believe you.I''m also handling air from my father.They think I can pull my family''s legs. "


    After listening to the ringtone, courage became even more uncomfortable.


    "Ringtone. I need you.But if your family doesn''t need you, throw them away.I''ll help you only this time.But no more. "


    When I was told to be brave, the bell sounded like I was about to cry.


    "Hey, Oniko.That would mean abandoning your family.Feel free to do that... "


    "I don''t call a family a person I can''t forgive."


    Yu-hsi cautioned, but courage was judged by the tone of silence.


    "I''m sorry... courage.No matter how courageous you say it, you can''t listen to it. "


    The bell rings clearly convey the intention to refuse.


    I see. But I won''t change my mind either.You should change your mind. "


    Courage gave up cold words and turned to you.


    As you go through the mountains, you can see that the demonic spirit is thickening, and the tension of the Takahime magicians also increases.


    The fog won''t clear up.


    "Maybe the monster is fogging."


    Tetsuo and Yufu mutter.


    "If you''re spreading fog over such a wide area, you''re a monster with incredible power."


    He smiled bitterly and was lowly.


    "Uyah!


    As the screams rose, the Takamori magicians stopped and screamed.


    "Who is it!? Did you get hit!?


    It''s a little far away.


    "It''s the fog that keeps me clean."


    "Ughoba!


    "Somebody hit me again!


    "That was Bentaro''s voice!


    "Everybody hold tight!


    "What do you want me to do?They''ll kill you all at once!


    "Hohhh!


    "Wow! I lost my baby today!Something is happening to my body right now.... "


    "Calm down!Just calm down!


    The tall magicians kept screaming as they became a little confused.And in the meantime, the screams are twice.


    "Have these guys ever fought before?Too much trouble..... "


    I can''t help but be daunted. Although Takamori Stream is only high in format, it has not received much attention from the country, and so far, difficult work has not been turned around much.There are many who have never fought a strong opponent, even if they have actual combat experience.


    Eventually the fog cleared up a little.The tall ridge magicians, who could not be seen in the fog, also became visible to each other.


    "We''re out!


    Someone screams. The monster who was the target and attacked in the mist was revealed.


    The monster looked like a mixture of dogs and people.The head is completely dog, but the body is human.However, the dog''s tail grows from the buttocks.And there are countless black cloth-like things all over your body, as if each piece of black cloth had the will, and you''re deliberately stupid.


    "Sure, this looks strong."


    Shinosuke murmured, but he wasn''t very nervous.About two years ago, when I opposed a monster called the king of foxes with more terrifying powers, I was much more demonic than this, and I was actually the owner of incredible power.


    "Mata... Asobini... Kitanoka.Asonde... Moritano... Ka.Bacadomo.... ga "


    The dog-headed demon threw up in a tremendous way, with a terribly frightened voice.


    (Hmm. That victim....)


    Yu-hsi looks at the magician who was attacked by mist.


    The body was cut in the left arm and both legs, and there are scars on the torso like a sharp blade, and blood is still flowing.


    "We are all under the Takarine Stream Magic Gate!You''re a demon who makes people miserable!We''re going to lose, so get ready!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    When the master, the father of the bell tone, made a dramatic declaration, the sorcerers of the high ridge shouted with enthusiasm.


    "You''re such an idiot...."


    When I heard it, I had the courage to face it as hard as I could.


    The Takamori magicians started casting spells all at once.


    "Hmm."


    The edge of the mouth of the dog''s face rises.I was mocking you.A trick a normal dog can''t do.


    A monster with a canine head runs away.The expression "unstoppable speed" is too fast to be exaggerated.Soon, he stood in front of the nearest magician.


    "Hih...."


    The magician stuck to fear and stopped casting spells.


    The dog-headed monster waved his right arm.A black cloth that stretches countless times from the arm is instantly stretched by about one meter and quickly shrinks.


    Some witnessed.When the black cloth stretched out, it was a cloth and it changed to a blade.


    The surgeon''s body was cut diagonally and fell to the ground into countless chunks of meat.


    The Tetsuo breathes when he sees a scene in front of him where a human being is torn apart in an instant.But the bell tone and courage have not moved at all.


    In addition, a monster with a canine head approached a nearby magician.The black cloth ran through the surgeon''s side and instantly stretched and turned into a blade.And the first one was cut to pieces as well.


    After killing four people in the meantime, the Takamori magicians finally activated their magic.


    Many of Takamori''s witchcraft are either hallucination or attacking using the noisy spirit "Poltergeist".All hallucinatory attacks were resisted by the Resist and failed to pass.Spirit-based attack techniques, such as flying needles and crushing stones, were all attacks like the application of vigilant power, but all of these were also avoided, and the monster of the canine head attacked and killed other magicians intact.


    Soon, nearly half of the sorcerers on the high ridge were killed and rolled around as unbroken remains.About twenty seconds after the fog cleared, it looked like this.The most important threats of the Dog Head Monster are the speed at which they run around and the speed at which they attack.I quickly approached him and slashed him before he could escape.


    "Suzuo, this is an impossible opponent to sneak up on.If left alone, it could be wiped out. "


    Shinosuke whispers in front of the bell tone.


    I agree.Tell your family - if you want to help your compatriots, tell them to change their policy. "


    A voice rang in my head.Someone else''s voice.


    The Inu-head Monster approached the father of the bell tone.


    "You don''t have to sneak up on me. Help me."


    I activated my abilities while clearly communicating the ringtone.


    "Uhm...!


    Looking at the monster of the doghead approaching at high speed, the lord of the hill was ready for his death.


    As the Inu-head monster attempted to gain control of the attack, it collided with the invisible barrier, and the Inu-head monster collapsed.


    I didn''t know what happened to the owner of the high ridge who was looking at it nearby.Of course, other magicians don''t know.I don''t know who the Takamori Ridge is when the bell noise, which is a family drop, is prevented by using the paradise pane to raise the barrier.


    Shinosuke drew his hands and tied a mark, but he raised his index finger and turned to the Dog Head Monster.The blade of light flies from my index finger and hits the Dog Head Monster.


    Though the Dog Head Monster was somewhat wounded by the attack of the Blade of Light, which was faster than any technique of the Takamine River Magician, he shielded himself with a black cloth.


    The blade of light hit the black cloth and disappeared.Neither the black cloth nor the monster''s body pursued any injuries.


    "Hard. I can''t defend myself against this magic...."


    Shusuke wraps his tongue around.The enemy seemed to have considerable defense as well as speed.


    "What...? Those people....."


    Looking at the destination of the light blade, it was the main one who first noticed the presence of courage.My daughter''s bell rings are with a strange group of people who are not from the high mountains.There are two children about the same age as the ringtone, one of whom is dancing in a black full-body tights.


    "Dear Vulcan!


    The dancing philosopher activates his abilities to attack.


    "Fuck!


    The Invisible Bullet fired several shots at him, causing the Dog Head Monster to lose his posture.Several pieces of black cloth are torn.


    "Courage, I will now send you the true identity of his abilities."


    Ringtone said, and forwarded the results of the Kaiju''s analysis "Analyze" directly to Yuuki''s head.This Telepath ability can only be sent with courage.


    "I see... The cloth hardens for a moment, but it can be used to attack and defend.And it hardens by its own will.In other words, like the attack of the current philosopher, if it is completely unexpected, the damage will pass.I can tear the cloth. "


    I found out the analysis results sent by Suzuo, and the courage spread an unbelievable smile.

 2272 13.

    "I can do it in full size outside.It''s better to fight outside the building. "


    The courage releases the power with an unbelievable smile stuck to it.


    "Hyiiii!?


    "Nah, nah, nah, nah, nah..."


    "Giants!?


    "It''s a demon!


    Suddenly appearing in the mountains, the tall magicians suddenly look up at a giant red demon who is more than 10 meters tall.The monster of Inu-head, Shinosuke, Tetsuo, and Takuo were also similar reactions.This is the first time that Tetsuo and Yufu have seen the whole body of a demon.


    The demon shook the golden stick and threw it down at the doghead monster.


    The Inu-head Monster dodges the blow of the golden stick while fearing the immensity of the demon and its attack.


    The demon attacks again.The Dog Head Monster keeps evading.It was an overwhelming mass attack that could not be prevented by hardening the black cloth if hit, but it could be avoided somehow.


    "I''m making a gap.Don''t miss this opportunity. "


    Courage speaks with a noble tone.


    Void dance!


    Tetsuo screams and moves on to a different dance.


    "Well, now that I''m here, I guess I''ll work."


    Yu-hsi cast a spell and summoned several evil spirits.


    The evil spirits converge on the doghead monster.Takamine Stream Witchcraft used the Spirit to physically attack, but Yutou''s is a clean spell, possessing the Spirit itself and casting a curse.


    Having to evade both the attack of the demon''s golden stick and the evil spirits appearing around him, the doghead monster finally loses his margins.


    Then Shinosuke put a mark on it, and dropped the net of light from the head of the monster.


    A doghead monster wrapped in a net.Naturally, even if the black cloth was cured and the net was cut, the movement stopped for a moment.


    Amakusa Spear


    When the bell tone cast a spell quickly, the spear of light was ejected countless times from the feet, drawing a parabola and pouring down on the monster.


    After being stopped, the doghead monster who was completely exposed to blind spots by evil spirits and demons could not cope with this attack at all, eating all the spears of light and becoming full of holes in his body.


    "What the hell... that trick..."


    Seeing the magic my daughter used, the master of the high mountain was stunned.


    (I''m surprised. Weren''t you a Takamori magician?That would have been the magic of star charcoal.)


    (Hey, can you use star charcoal magic... this girl?)


    Shinosuke and Tamao also looked at the bell tone with amazement.


    Sasuke and Tamao, who saw the bell tone from a close distance, noticed the abnormality of the bell tone.The look on my face is different from before.There is no trace of dust and it feels very daunting.It''s like someone else.


    The guy who showed up with another personality?I don''t think she''s possessed.)


    My husband thinks so.


    "Is that...? Now I...."


    A neat bell sound.I went back to the usual ringtone.I remember exactly what I did.However, my will flies for a moment, leaving a feeling that my body has moved on its own.


    (I''m sorry, I was able to get to the surface, so I did something extra)


    (Ah... you''re the one inside me...)


    The only voice that could be heard was the bell tone, and the bell tone was convincing.There is no particular fear. Believes in the Lord of this voice.


    "Ohh... onorae..."


    Down on the floor, the dying doghead monster raised his head and roared with resentment.She is spitting a lot of blood out of her mouth.


    (He was a horrible monster inside.It''s called speed, it''s called offensive versus defensive ability.)


    When I saw the Inu-head Monster, I thought he was a lowlife.Collaboration in good health led to a crusade.


    "Oi... Mr. Manji... Nanigum Tekida... Naniga... Dalenimo Makenu Psycho no Ayakashinikai Elephant... Shitada...Maketadehanai...... ka...... "


    After wearing grudges with carelessness, the Inu-head Monster fell down again.He''s dead.


    Mr. Manji?


    When Sasuke heard the name, he wondered whether there was such a mastermind.From the dialogues, I wonder if he is the monster who gave power.


    "Ringing!


    The anger echoes. It was the master of the high ridge, the father of the bells.She is staring at the ringtone in anger.


    "How dare you embarrass me!I can help my real daughter in front of my fellow countrymen - and I can help her like you... oh, I''d rather die than die!And what about them!Though it is the task of the Takamori Ridge, it is probably the business of speech and discourse, such as inviting outsiders without refusal!You don''t even know that!This stupid little girl!Mukimkimkimkimkim! "


    While swinging his hands around, he twisted his face in anger, peeled out his teeth, and shouted hysterically with his bloody eyes.


    "Do you want to shame Takamori!?It is said that the Takanagi Stream could not fight on its own, and it will be seen as low by its colleagues and the country!I can''t believe I don''t know that!What a stupid daughter!And what was your trick!?It''s not the art of star charcoal!When did you teach me how to hate star charcoal streams!?


    Her mother shouted at her like a young man.He was a man with courage and acquaintance. When he was little, he only showed a gentle smile in front of courage. It was a complicated feeling to see such a pattern from the perspective of courage.


    "I want to help my mom and dad... and I want to be recognized..."


    "I don''t know what you''re wearing!What do you want to be admitted to?The result is a super mud bundle on the face of our tall school!Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!


    It was a bell tone excusing with tears, but my father didn''t listen and started shadow boxing at high speed.


    "Ringtone, now you know.I''ll tell you again and again.You should leave this house already.There''s no place for you.Drop the family now.If you don''t have the strength, abandon the crazy ones. "


    After hearing the bell tone''s parents'' words and actions to the bell tone, the nervous courage shouted out with a powerful voice.


    "You come to me.You''re my servant, so stay with me forever. "


    Hearing that dialog of courage, the bell tone felt as if the heart had been caught by an eagle.My chest became hot and tears overflowed in a different way.


    "Oops... it''s hot to confess in elementary school."


    "That''s not true!That''s not what I meant.This is bullshit. "


    Yu-husband teases me, and my courage is blushing.


    "Youki-kun! Running away from home in elementary school and living together is impossible!Mom, in many ways!Especially the world!


    The mother of the bell rings a maiden pose with both hands at her chest, shouting her neck as she waves violently.


    "Shut up. I''ll do what I want.If I say I will, I will do it, and I won''t let you disturb me.Unforgivable. Eliminate whoever it is.I''ll crush you. "


    Speaking in an unspeakable tone of courage, he let the demon walk to his parents'' side.


    "Hyiiii! Rabwaaaaaaaa!Rab-and-peeeeee!


    The mother looked at it and trembled, making a double-piece next to her face, white eyes and tongue.Suzuo''s father starts swinging his arms around again without flinching, but he does nothing more and says nothing more.


    Ringtones...


    "Ringtone"


    Two high ridge magicians walk by the bell tone.One is the oldest teacher in Takahiro.The other was the sister of the bell tone.


    "Takamori is not the only place in the world.It may have happened that you didn''t go well with the hills. [M]If you learn the art of another genre, as you used the art of star charcoal the other day, there is a possibility that flowers will bloom there.Anyway, you have talent. [M]I''ve learned the fundamentals of being a magician, so I want you to continue on the path of a magician. "


    "Yes, thank you, Master.I''ve been taking care of you. "


    The bell tone lowered his head deeply as he cried again to the master who sent him out with a gentle voice.


    Good luck. Ringtone.You can come back anytime.I mean, at that age, I get a boyfriend and it gets annoying.Yuuki-kun, hold on to the bell tone. "


    Yeah, oneechan''s fine too.


    Hmm.


    My sister gave me a smile and a warm word, and the bell rang with a smile as she cried.Courage snorts at you.


    "By the way, what''s your father doing?


    The courage is questioned by pointing to Takahiro Takahiro, who is turning his arm while stepping on the foundation.


    "Dad... when his anger grows, he''s a shadow boxer.When the anger gets Max even more, he calls out "boobs boobs" in a back voice, hugging the pillars of the house and sucking them out.... "


    "I knew it was the right thing to do..."


    Well then, if you break the threshold of anger...


    "No, that''s enough..."


    Er, it''s interesting from here ~


    The courage prevented me from speaking, and the bell sounded sad.


    (But... I did it!I''ll always be with courage!


    Being aware of that, you can naturally hear the ringtone.I think I owe this to my father, and I appreciate it a little.


    (All - you - can - eat sweets.I''m sure they''ll complain even if I make a whole meal of sweets.)


    That''s how the bell sounded, and I tried to do it once, but the boulder stopped me courageously.

 2273 14.

    On that day, Tetsuo Tetsumura was called to the Snowflake Society Exchange.


    It is a snowflake society that is mostly completed only by online communication, but it is said that it meets regularly offline.However, since many people are far away, it is difficult for everyone to get together.


    The venue rented out the luxury restaurant on the top floor of the hotel.And everybody in the restaurant is underage.Moreover, half of them are elementary school students.Another half were junior high school or high school students.


    (They''re really all children...There are also quite a few outsiders)


    Seeing the out-of-the-reality scene and realizing that he was one of them in the out-of-the-reality space, Tetsuo felt strange.


    Tetsuo, who has just joined the organization, does not know anyone.At least not one person has ever met in person, so I feel a little alienated while looking at those who are already speaking intimately.


    A familiar face appears there.He''s the only person I''ve ever met in person.


    The Magic Horse of Leaders


    A boy of the same age with a smiling smile came straight to Tetsuo.


    "You''re here.Have you made any friends?


    "No, not at all...It''s barely been a day since I joined this organization. "


    "Oops, that''s right.More than that, all of a sudden, do you know why I know you have supernatural powers?


    "No...."


    Indeed, when Masao Horse came into contact with the Tetsuo, Masao Horse argued that the Tetsuo was the possessor of supernatural powers.That''s why I trusted him and became interested in soliciting him for the Snowflake Society.


    "Thankfully, there''s a force in the organization that determines who has the supernatural power.That''s why we can find those kids one after the other.Ah, Snowflake Society is not only a child with supernatural powers, but also a pure genius who is excellent in the arts and possesses special skills.I also need an administrative role, so I don''t have any particular power, but there are serious kids. "


    (It was the same when I met him, but I don''t care who he is, he loves talking.)


    He was a philosopher who was trying to change his mind to a political horse who spoke quickly and pleasantly.Honestly, I''m not a good type.


    "By the way, won''t adult members leave the organization?


    An organization that gathers all of its minors.A philosopher who questions the concept.If the organization continues to grow older, some of them will eventually grow up.Or maybe the organization itself doesn''t want to last that long.


    "Yeah, I guess that''s what happens if we don''t meet the conditions.In exchange for a condition, I''m willing to stay.I haven''t talked about it yet. "


    "What''s the deal?


    "Um, you know, keeping children in your head and in your appearance."


    "How..."


    "There seems to be a child who can do it.It seems that there are some children who can.There seems to be a way to do it.But you still don''t understand, I''m investigating.Oops, it''s time to go. "


    If you just talk, the political horse will leave.


    (Shit. I forgot to make sure you got close to me because you knew about courage.Well, can I ask you by email later?)


    Tetsuo sneaks up on what conversations other members are having.


    There was no useful information about who got the patent, who was spying, who woke up to a new ability, who scouted a new psychic ability, and another conversation popped into my ear.


    "Hey, don''t mess around!Go to the park.Where the hell do you think you are?


    The change of voice would have been over, and there was a low and rough voice, so the Tetsuo was a little nervous.


    A mid- or late-degree old boy stared at the other boys with a dangerous face.


    "Oh, I''m sorry..."


    "Damn it. I heard this is an elite group, but who''s actually soliciting him?Let''s pick a few more. "


    The yelled one apologizes, but the yelled boy groans disgusting.


    "You should leave him alone."


    A slightly lower voice was heard from the girl, and the Tetsuo turned to his voice.


    "He''s a boat bug, he''s new in here recently.I was arrogant to the new recruits, and I barely knew how to use words, so why did you put in such a horse?He''s right, pick a few more people. "


    Says the bullshit that came to Tetsu''s side.He looks two or three years older than Tetsuo.is clearly wearing a black shirt and black slacks, a man''s clothesShe has a slightly lean body shape and her cheek''s forehair is stretched to reach her eyes.The appearance was reasonably good, but I didn''t like Tetsuo very much.She is not particularly eye-catching.


    "You''re new here, too.My name is Kirizaki Kirie.# 2 Snowflake Society. "


    Tetsuo Tetsumura.


    "I know. I''m the one who found you.I do most of the psychic scouts.That''s the power. "


    The one Masao Horse talked about earlier, who was able to find the owner of the supernatural force, was this girl, Kirizaki Rie.


    (Meaning coincidence? Thank you. You didn''t ask me out to be brave.)


    There is no confirmation, and it is possible that he is deceived, but as far as we have heard the story so far, it seems so.


    "He''s only been in this organization for two days, and he''s become a snowflake social sniffer.I only make fragrant remarks. "


    "I wonder why the devil put such a guy in this organization.No matter how powerful he is, he is not worthy of the Snowflake Society. "


    I heard other members nearby watching the sailors and having an unexpected conversation.


    "Hey, Bosun, are you having fun?


    Someone called out to such a boatman with a smile.It''s a political horse.


    "What are you enjoying?Don''t talk so stupid.I''m sick and tired of all the idiots in the world, and I was hoping that this organization would gather the elites and have a little conversation, and there were all the idiots and hungry ghosts here and there and there and there. "


    A boatman who deliberately raised his voice so that it could be heard around him.The conversation stopped at the venue, and everyone stared at the boatman with a naked face.


    "Well, if you''re too smart, you might look like that.But I don''t think I should say it in public.Especially here, because you''re very companion conscious. "


    Draw attention as if the horse were a sailor.However, the voices are only heard by the boat students.I didn''t want anyone else to say anything that would make me a sailor.


    "I wonder what you''re up to..."


    "I don''t know, but I''m definitely not serious."


    After listening to a remark like a horse waiting for a sailor, Alisui and Tsutsuji, who were waiting on the side of the horse in a subspace tunnel, whispered in amazement.


    "Hmm, if you don''t like being told, you should be a little smart."


    For a moment, Zheng Ma''s face was raised and his voice suppressed, but he still couldn''t stop laughing and poisoning the boatman.


    (He''s always in a bad mood, and he''s always been stupid, Funao.You will eventually be on the stage for that role)


    Seeing such a sailor, Masao was smiling.


    Minute Shinto Shrine. The bell tone that left the house a few days ago began to sleep here with courage.


    Turn off the lights and enter the futon.Just being aware of the courage next to you makes your chest tingle and warm.


    But I doubt it.I wonder how long this life will last.


    "Courage... how long can I stay with courage...?


    The sound of a bell turning his face to the brave person lying next to him and asking for a rest.


    "Ah? I''m asking a question I don''t know why.It''s decided for the rest of your life. "


    "Yes, yes, that''s nice!?


    Hearing the prompt answer of courage, the bell sounded unexpectedly.


    "What''s all of a sudden making a big noise?You are my servant.You''ve always been a housekeeper. You''ve always worked for me. "


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    The sound of a bell nodding in tears.


    "You didn''t mean anything weird, did you?


    Courage stares at the ringtone in the dark.


    "I didn''t take it.Ah... but working means maybe you''re going to keep helping someone forever?


    "I think I''ve done that before.Every time I hear that depressed demon cry, I can''t help but stop.If you keep it that way, my head''s going to be fine. "


    "I see... courage is a pain in the ass"


    "That''s why you''re the housekeeper who desperately supports me."


    Courage was a casual dialogue, but the bell tone was accepted with readiness, honor and bond.


    "But... sometimes I think.I wonder if there''s a way to save more people than this messy way.No, in the first place, I wonder if you can make a world where you don''t have to listen to the cry of demons. "


    Looking up at the void, courage always speaks in a slender tone.


    "That Magic Horse was listening to what I wanted, right?I made a mistake that time, but there''s something I want.I want this to happen... I have an ideal.If possible... I want you to be a little more, a little more gentle.I want it to be a world where I can''t hear the cry of demons. "


    It was the heart that courage revealed for the first time in front of the bell tone.It was unexpected from the sound of the bell.I didn''t expect courage to think this way.


    "Every time I hear the cry of a demon, the pain of being cut open directly resounds in my heart... so I can''t ignore it, so I can''t let go, and I''m going to stop that voice."


    I don''t know how painful the voice and sounds are.However, if the voice is causing courage to suffer, Suzuo wonders if the ability can''t be eliminated from courage.


    "I want you to be a world where you can''t hear this voice.Almost... I''m vague that if the world were to be gentle, I wouldn''t be able to hear that abominable cry.But... is that really difficult?


    The question of courage was not about the sounds of the bells, but about the world itself, about destiny, or about God.


    "But... if you play games well, there are villains like this.He''s trying to change the world for an ideal, and he''s trying to do something good, and he ends up sacrificing himself and treating him like a bad guy.I don''t want to be like that.I don''t want to do that.That''s ridiculous. But... I know how you feel... "


    After talking so much, courage stopped saying anything.


    I began to hear the brave breath of sleep.


    Suzuo couldn''t sleep for a while and thought about everything that courage had told him, but eventually his consciousness sank to the bottom of the darkness.


    Courage confronts each other. I''m familiar with it.


    That said, courage is more familiar behind it.In this way, there is little chance of seeing the face from the front.


    "What the hell are you?


    The courage questioned the face of the giant demon that appeared in front of him.


    In the words of the Lord''s time, I wonder if he did.Some called them virtual spirits or pseudo-spirits.The memory of existence originally in the world is made real under certain conditions. "


    "A kind of ghost?


    Even a spirit is not a soul.The reaction was not so heartless.There are conditions for dealing with it.There are many types of conditions.Strength of thoughts, spirits, bonds, contracts, or previous lives.Yes - in your case, it is the image of the previous life and the contract with the previous life.It''s a funny story to have a contract with yourself. "


    You mean you''re me?


    Sure. Lord of the last life.And I met myself in the next life - the Lord of the previous life, and I made a contract to help.It''s not really the first time. "


    Courage sighs as if I''m in trouble because of this.


    "Thanks to you, I hear crying.But thanks to you, I''m still alive. "


    Not all my powers are still being pulled out.It is only in the form of a virtual spirit.It''s not half as powerful as it turns into reality.To unleash all your power, you must be me. "


    "How do you do that?


    I don''t know either.Find it. It might even trigger the conversation with the tree man. "


    "The wooden man?


    It''s an outsider close to me.It''s a man from the stars, far above the sky. "


    "Aliens."


    Courage to be dazed.


    There is no guarantee that you will be able to pull out all the power just because you met the wooden man.It''s just a guess. But you should keep it in mind. "


    "I''m not sure. I don''t know why I''m telling you this."


    The Lord is at the center of the great convergence of edges.We will need strength. "


    The demon laughs hard, and courage awakens from sleep.


    It was still night. There is a bell noise next door.


    "It''s not just a dream.What was that? "


    With conviction, Yuuki closed her eyes again.

 2274 15.

    Courage dreams again.This time it''s not a demon dream.


    A naked bell smiles at your courage.


    Courage stretches out its hand to the bell tone.The courage to enter puberty and become more aware of sexuality is not the first time I have had such a dream.


    I have an honest self in my dreams.The appearance of the naked bell tone is incredibly attractive, and courage devours the body of the bell tone with a passion for selflessness, enjoying its softness, warmth and smoothness.


    ---and the trauma of courage comes back.


    The nausea that boils in your dreams awakens at a high rate of courage.


    The courage with which I woke up rose to heaven.


    Yuuki was sometime in the futon of the bell tone and he was wearing his bell tone clothes and walking around his chest.She is completely opening the button in front of her bedtime clothes and putting her hand on her breasts to the faint but beginning to swell bell sound.


    What are you doing?Who am I!?


    She panicked and hurriedly pressed the button on the bell tone pajamas.


    In the middle of the work, you will feel intense nausea and get up to the bathroom.


    The worst memories were flashing back in my head.Whether you get along with Yukinosuke or your mother is out of practice, the heart of courage is still engraved as a trauma, resulting in an intense rejection of sex.


    While vomiting, courage was in a heartless mood.


    (When you see eroticism, touch it, think about it, and get excited, the moment the excitement boils, you feel sick and throw up...What the hell is this?A curse.)


    The courage to finish puking comes from washing the toilet and rinsing your mouth.


    Hearing the sound of courage running to the bathroom and vomiting, the bell sounds awake and go to the bathroom to see how it is.


    "What''s wrong?Courage..... "


    Fearful sounds of bells.


    "Nothing...Go to sleep..... "


    "I threw up, but it''s nothing."


    "I told you it was nothing!This is your fault!


    After looking back and yelling, the courage was determined and I looked evil.


    "I''m sorry...."


    He nodded and apologized, and courage walked around the side of the bell tone, returning to the futon.


    (Only when courage apologizes to me...)


    The bell sounds worrying.


    We both go back into the futon.


    (I just... want to get horny when I touch the bell tone...)


    Courage also makes you nervous, reaching into the futon of the bell tone, holding the hand of the bell tone and confirming it.


    I feel relieved because there was no nausea.On the contrary...


    (It''s okay... if you''re just holding hands.And... why...?When I hold the hand of the bell sound like this, it feels very calm....)


    Surrounded by peace, the consciousness of courage is also dragged into the world of sleep.


    On the other hand, the bell tone was held by courage. I don''t know why, but I was happy anyway. At the same time, I was thinking about something else.


    (Courage is something... very painful.Is this what happens when you hear a demon cry?


    The bell tone at this time also didn''t know why courage had a rejection reaction to sex.


    In the morning, she practises witchcraft at the shrine.


    Because of her desire to support her courage with a little strength, Suzuune made her daily routine of practicing Takarin Stream Witchcraft even after she left the house.


    "Do you have the courage?


    Tetsuo Tetsumura came and called out.


    "Yeah, I''m playing games inside."


    "That''s nice. I can''t believe you didn''t have to go to school."


    "Oh, Tetsuo, are you here?"


    Before Tetsuo entered the shrine''s shrine, he came out of the courage side.


    "Yesterday, I went to a snowflake society exchange."


    That''s how Tetsuo told me about yesterday''s exchange meeting.


    Was there a scum from the boat too?The next time you have an exchange, take me with you.That way I can meet the sailor.I''ll make it stop there. I''ll cage you up. "


    "No, that''s impossible.I can''t take anyone who''s not a member. "


    When Tetsuo laughed at his request for courage...


    "I mean, if you''re a member, you can join."


    A familiar bounced voice sounds.


    "Eh!?


    A Tetsuo who makes an unexpected voice.Someday at the entrance of the shrine, two people stood side by side: Masao Horse and Jiri River.


    "How did you know I was here?


    Courage asks.


    "I was going to ask the intelligence organization in the back street to look into it, and I actually put GPS on the philosopher there."


    "Brr...."


    Masao replied with a slight smile, and Tetsuo shouted in dismay.


    "Do I have to watch my hands next time?But deceiving and using members of his own organization is a very frustrating thing. "


    The courage looked upset and stared at the horse.


    "So, you put me in the organization because I''m connected to courage?


    "No, it''s not. Absolutely not.Definitely just a coincidence. It was only yesterday that I learned that Tetsuo was connected with courage.I knew it was the same school as you, so I checked it out.So I sneaked up on my jacket. "


    Asked by courage, the horse answered honestly.


    Tetsuo, stop wearing the same jacket every day.


    "Er...."


    Courageously, the Tetsuo raised an uncomfortable voice.


    "That''s why, if you''re going into Snowflake Society, you can bring him in with the sailors."


    "You''re gonna let me in and sell the others?I can''t trust someone who does that. "


    "Because Funao is a bad guy in the first place, if you punish him, I''ll keep him under my surveillance until then.But, you know, you still can''t?Hmm... Hmm, um, how do you know how to get into Snowflake Society?Tell me at least that. "


    "Are you stupid?That''s not what you''re asking. "


    Courage stunned by the words and deeds of a political horse.


    "But still, I definitely want courage.I really like you. "


    A shrugging horse.


    "That''s because I''m the protagonist of this story and the center of the great convergence of edges.It''ll be fascinating, and I don''t know how you feel about wanting me like that. "


    The courage to put your hands on your hips and flip back.


    And I''m heroin.


    That''s how you play the same pose as courage.


    "Don''t speak for yourself.Besides, I can''t allow you to speak at this time.You can''t even forgive me for imitating you.Punishment. "


    "It hurts. Terrible courage."


    With courage armlocking, the bell sounds like tears.


    "The great convergence of edges...?What''s that?I felt the spirits. "


    Jili River asked.


    "No... I don''t really know what that is either."


    I said it with momentum, but I honestly tell you that it is a word that I don''t understand courageously.


    Well then, it looks like we''re going to have a deal.First, tell me why you''re crying.Then we''ll talk. "


    "You said the same thing before.I don''t know what that means. "


    Asked the question of courage, the horse extinguishes his smile.Courage spread a smile this time to replace the horse.


    "I can hear you.I can''t fool you. Besides, you look different.


    As a courage who loves to do things that people hate, I can''t help but be glad to see the mask of the horse that has been cheating on me till now and does not try to hide my discomfort.


    Jili River, let''s go home.


    "Huh? What''s the matter, Horseman?Why are you halfway home?


    Suddenly, Jili River is confused by the turning away horse.


    "Look, it''s the same as before.Get out of there. Now you don''t want to be a part of me anymore?


    When courage provoked the horse, the horse stopped.


    "No, no, no, the other way around, the other way around.Yeah, on the contrary, I wanted you to join my organization for anything.I knew you were very funny. [M]It''s a gem. I definitely want it. "


    Without looking back, Masao says.


    "I can''t, I''m still having trouble interacting with you...Like a man....A political horse is also a political horse, how exactly do you solicit.I don''t know anything about it, but all of a sudden, I''m going home. "


    Jiri River speaks.


    "If you''re a man, you can talk with your fist and listen to the man who wins and loses.What kind of creature is a man?


    "No, what kind of man is that?Perhaps Jili River is confusing cartoons with reality again?


    "I don''t care."


    Ji Lijiang, who claimed so, said back with a bitter smile, but courage remained smiling.


    "Yes, I''m saying it''s better that way, so that''s the decision.It''s a political horse! "


    Jili River waved.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, I''m not so confident in my arms, and my courage seems stronger than mine."


    "You might suddenly feel like buttocks.Then I''ll do it for you. "


    "Huh? Why would that happen?


    Jili River walks out with a fist.A political horse who gets stunned.


    Even a woman won''t forgive you.


    Looking at Jili River coming towards me, courage turns off the smile and becomes serious.


    "Ah? I mean, I agree, right?That''s it. I won''t back off because I won''t admit it - "


    In the middle of his words, Ji Lijiang rushed in with courage.


    Courage kicks out the counter fist, but when Ji Lijiang takes the wrist of courage, he twists up as much as he can.


    "It hurts!


    While twisting his wrist, Ji Lijiang moves to slip into the back of his courage, turns his empty hand from behind to his neck, puts on a sleeper hold, and quickly loses courage.


    "Courage!


    "Yes, I win. Let''s get into the Snowflake Society.Don''t men have two words?


    The bell rings and Jili River unilaterally decides.


    "Two words, no courage. I didn''t promise that."


    Suddenly, Suzu looked at Jili River.


    "No matter how many girls you are, you are a junior high school student.It''s not good, and it looks like he''s been trained to fight. "


    "Well, I''m the best girl in the MMA Junior High School World Games.But a promise is a promise, and there''s no excuse for that.It''s not cheating.Like losing to a girl because of a boy. "


    Although denounced by the bell tone, Ji Lijiang put his hands behind his head and twisted his body to the left and right, laughing and stirring.


    "No matter what you think... you''ll lose..."


    Tetsuo murmuring.


    Then I''ll take care of him.


    The sound of the bell stood in front of the Jiri River, expressing anger.


    Oh, I''m scared. I''m scared.


    While making a sober voice, Ji Lijiang knew at a glance that the bell sounds were well trained to fight, and it took him more energy than the courage he had just had.


    Push in from the bell tone and pour suddenly.Releases fine jabs and low kicks, and Jiri River keeps up his defenses for a while.


    At first glance, the ringtone seemed to dominate, but nothing like that happened.Ji Lijiang stitched between the bell ringing attacks and started vibrating when he could afford to guard him.A flashy sound was made, and the cheeks of the bells were stretched out violently, and the body of the bells was wobbling loudly.


    From the Jili River, this is still increasing or decreasing.If I''m serious, I''m punching.


    "Ringtone! You...."


    Just as my consciousness returned, I saw the bell ringing in front of me, and I had intense courage.


    Seeing a giant demon coming out of a completely clean courage, Masao and Jili River were both slightly depressed.


    "Calm down, courage!


    Thanks to Tetsuo''s voice, courage aroused anger.Even though it was a bare-handed fight, I was aware of the fact that I was about to put out a demon and kill it, and I immediately pulled the demon in.


    "Awesome. That''s awesome.Hey, Hahaha, I know you''re obsessed with politics. "


    Jiri River laughs funny when she sees the appearance of demons far taller than the shrine trees.


    "Well, nothing, I''m not obsessed with the power of that demon.The full size of my body was really powerful, though. "


    And a political horse.


    "I''ll pull it up for today.But, but I''ll come again, courage. "


    "Whatever. Yeah, take care of Tetsuo.And stop using Tetsuo to solicit me. "


    "Yeah, okay."


    At the request of courage, the horse nodded honestly.


    "I see. You''re a good guy.I kind of like him, too. "


    Ji Lijiang, walking alongside the horse, looked back and looked at his courage, smiling and murmuring.


    "That''s not my favorite part."


    The horse did not look back, but said with a strong sense of courage behind his back.


    Show me the bell tone.


    Go to the crouching side of the bell sound, and the courage shouts.


    (Whoops... bravery is unusual and cares about me...)


    The sound of a bell poking out his face with the courage to peek into his mouth.


    "Oh my God, I''m not hurt, and it''s not a big deal just because it''s a little swollen.You scumbag. It''s a big deal. "


    The courage to check for injuries twitches the beaten cheeks of the bells.


    (Whoops... courage bullies me as usual...)


    It was a bell sound that was painful and unpleasant on the surface while being gentle inside.

 2275 16.

    A girl visits Kirisaki Laboratory.


    "Long time no see."


    Two half-naked girls walk on all fours.A severely skinny man in a tuxedo on top of the two girls, Kirisaki Sword, the owner of the lab, welcomes visitors.


    "It''s only been two weeks.You didn''t go home and stay at work, did you?So, you''re here to train.Jim doesn''t have anybody else to be with anymore. "


    A girl with a cheek-head who tends to hide her eyes with her forehair, dressed in black, looks up at Kirisaki with her hands in her pocket and laughs hard.Is it thirteen or fourteen years old?


    "Hmm. Are you still warming up your fighting skills?I barely go to school..... "


    With a sigh of sigh, Kirisaki shook his clothes in mourning.


    "The sermon is Irane. You go there once a week.I don''t really want to go, but I''m going to put my father''s face up. "


    The daughter of Kirisaki''s sword, Kirie Kirisaki, shrugs her shoulders with her hand in her pocket.


    "Do you think that makes my face stand?Not at all..... "


    "How can you go to a place like this where just beating up a teacher you don''t like is a problem?No, not just the teachers.And the students? The world is crazy. "


    The smile turned into a ferocious one, and it was probably Jili River.


    "Things are simple.If possible, solve quickly and vigorously.That''s how I''ve lived, that''s how many things were right, and I''m going to keep doing it. "


    "The rule of thumb should never be taken seriously.Occasionally there are people who absolutely value their own rules of experience, but that may just happen, and cases of non-conformity also occur.Listen to other people''s thoughts.It''s not just my experience that broadens my perspective. "


    "Mum... my father is a rare sermon that sounds a little like my Seoul."


    After listening to Kirisaki''s words, Jiri Rie takes a serious look.


    "Not bad. Come here."


    Motivated by his father, Jili walks down the corridor of the lab.


    "The day after tomorrow is your mother''s birthday.Are you coming to the grave?


    "It''s been a good day."


    Jilijiang was born when his mother was no longer in the world.He died decades ago.He is severely disabled and Kirizaki has inspired him to immerse himself in cyborg mechanics to assist the disabled.


    After a long time, Kirizaki artificially inseminated eggs that had been frozen and preserved, and it was Jili River that was born.


    "I wish you''d kept more of my mom''s footage.Ahh... I want to see my mother.I''d like to talk to you if I could.Can''t you summon your mother''s spirit from the spiritual world?


    "I''ve heard that there are some magicians who can do that.I don''t think I can be sure. "


    "I know. That''s why I''m looking for it."


    Jili River has the power to find those with extraordinary powers.Although it is not a certain ability, but it has increased the number of members of the Snowflake Society, Jili River''s primary purpose was to find someone with the power to surely summon the spirit of the designated dead to talk to his mother.Though we have searched for some Death Ghost users, we have yet to find anyone who can summon the spirit of her mother.


    The free time was full of courage in his head.


    It''s like a maiden in love ~


    "No, it''s not. It''s not like that."


    He was stunned by the political horse who was talking about courage and said what Ali Sui thought, and he smiled and denied it.


    "I''ve never met anyone who feels bigger than me.There are not as many people as there are.I felt that courage was greater than mine.That''s not all. It''s a lot of fun.It attracts my interest in something, and the more I know, the more exciting it is. [M]Enchanted. "


    Masao talks with the face he dreams of.


    (Ali Sui is stunned, but I think it''s a good thing that Masao Horse got along with her.)


    Looking at such a political horse, Tsutsuji thinks.


    "Oh, yeah.You said something that bothered you, courage. "


    The horse saw Ali Sui and Tsutsuji.


    "You said something about a big convergence of edges.Somehow I got caught up in something really bad, but what is it? "


    When they heard the word, Alisui and Tsutsuji were surprised at the same time with their eyes rounded.


    "Do you know?


    Seeing the reaction between Eko and his wife, Masao asks.


    "It''s a historical spectrum that happens at a rate of about once every hundred years.The souls reincarnated by the edge overlap fiercely in the same period.Those who built their relationship by reincarnation gather in one era to make a huge difference to the world.And it''s time for that. "


    "It''s a little vague or a bit rough, but imaginatively, it means it''s guided and brave.It''s like pointing to a snowflake society. "


    Masao is in a good mood after hearing Alisui''s slightly exciting tone.


    "I may be willing to cooperate fully with you here.It''s my guess, but I can trust her courage.I''m sure he''s heading in the right direction for the horse. "


    Tsutsuji whispered in Alisui''s ear.


    "Hey, Tsutsuji, you don''t want me to ask you again?If you do, try not to find me. [M]I don''t feel good anymore. "


    "Sorry."


    Tsutsuji smiled and apologized to the horse who joked while in a good mood.


    "Tsutsuji was also in favor of contacts between political horses and courage.I thought it would help political horses grow.I agree with you, too. "


    I thought there was nothing to hide, so Ali Sui changed her words well and told her.


    "Help grow...?After all, from the perspective of the two of you, am I a child at all?


    "Even a genius kid is a child.But I think the child who doesn''t feel like a child is better.I mean, you''re a cheeky guy. "


    "Oh, sure Masao is a cheerful man.This is a mistake. "


    "Hmm... I guess I was a cheeky guy..."


    After hearing the words of Tsutsuji and Ali Sui, Zheng Horse was not particularly offended, but he had a magical look and put his hand on his chin and thought.


    (Masao is a lonely man who''s only evil, so he can''t let go of his cheekiness.)


    Looking at the side of the horse, Tsutsuji thought.


    "Again."


    Courage sighs.On the way to the bell noise and downtown shopping, Yuuki heard another demon cry.


    "And pretty close. I''ll go shopping later.Let''s go, Ringtone. "


    "Yeah."


    That''s why the courage and the bell sound walk towards the direction where you can hear the cry of the demon.


    As they were walking through the residential area, they met a familiar person.Beyond the direction of travel, he waves his hand laughing at both of them.I was a star charcoal player.


    It''s you again.


    "Oh, I was just about to ask you to look at Oniko''s face."


    Stop and speak to each other.


    "Look at your face on SNS."


    "If you don''t look directly at it, you can''t look well at it.Oh, and you shouldn''t go any further. "


    "If it''s bad luck to go, turn it into luck with your fortune-telling."


    "Ha ha, this is reckless again"


    Tamao laughs at the courage to demand at the top of the Buddha.


    That''s the Mansion up ahead.


    I knew the origin of the cry of the demon, and I knew where the courage and the ringtone were.In fact, it can be heard from the same place over and over again in this town.


    The three of you walk together and stop in front of the big Western hall.


    "Look, here it is."


    Looking up at the dirty exterior hall in a lawn-covered garden stretched out without any care, he murmured his courage as he put his hands on his glasses.In any case, it''s abandoned.


    "A haunted house? The spiritual magnetic field is also strong.But you''re not feeling well. "


    "Ah, it''s a famous haunted house in town.A monster or a person possessed by evil spirits is often attracted here.When I was two years old, there was an incident where three four-year-old guys who had entered the expedition were all dead and rolling in front of the Mansion.Dry your whole body. "


    Yu-hsi asks, and courage answers.


    "Have the demons ever been in?


    "I know the structure because it has happened many times.I heard the ghost cry from here many times.It was the rescue of a guy who was in the mood of exploration, or a sick monster, for a variety of reasons. "


    Yu-hsi asked, and courage answered.


    "I tried to fortune-telling, but it looks like there are some people in there.No one has to. "


    As he took out a few long sticks and stared at them, Yu-hsi told him.


    Three people step into the Mansion grounds.


    "Hmm? You came here to play?


    "Is anybody there?


    Two women appeared from the door of the Mansion.


    One is a woman in a suit wearing sunglasses.The other was a slightly strabismus woman in a rough t-shirt.

 2276 17.

    "Kids?"


    Looking at the three people appearing in front of him, Yuzuka Apricot frowned.One of the three is old and two are a strange combination of elementary school boys and girls.


    "Some adults are suspicious."


    Limei Higuchi, holding the gun grip with her hand in her pocket, looked at Yufu dressed as a fortuneteller and said.


    (I wonder what.I feel a very unpleasant sign from this old man...Somewhat - what is this?I have a subtle headache...I think my lost memory is coming back...If I try to get my memory back, I forget it with a headache)


    Limei''s eyes were nailed to Yufu.


    "Hmm? Is there something wrong with me?I think it''s the first time we''ve met, but you''re looking at it like your parents are avenging you.Or do you hate fortunetellers?


    Looking at Li Mei, Yu Hu said in a quiet tone.


    "Thank you, these guys... and these kids, they''re floating in an air that''s not exactly what it looks like.Limei, be careful. "


    Wow.


    The apricot drew attention, and Limei pulled out the gun.


    "Hey, even though you have kids, you can''t pull out such a swallow all of a sudden."


    Yuhu laughs and says.


    "Well then, no one''s freaking out.Including you. "


    Beauty pointing at the gun asks with her face.


    "Oh, what the hell is that?"


    When courage sounded moody, the demon''s huge hand was thrown, and the gun held by Limei was blown away with only her fingertips.


    "Whoa!? What was that...?"


    It was Limei who tried to pick up the gun that fell in a hurry, but the demon''s hand pressed the gun against the ground with his fingertips, preventing Limei from taking the gun.


    "That scares me, idiot.Hmm, the side that tried to freak you out is freaking you out.It''s a nice dress. "


    "Damn, you''re a cheeky hungry ghost...You''re using your supernatural powers against a hungry demon.... "


    With the courage to laugh, Limei clapped her tongue.


    "You''re freaking me out as soon as I realize that a hungry demon uses his supernatural powers."


    "This, Oniko.I don''t know if they''re enemies, but they''re not provocative. "


    She''s the one who provoked me first.


    To the laid-back Yufu, Yuuki said back with his gaze on Limei.


    "Who are you?What are you doing here?Oh, as you can see, I''m just a worthless fortuneteller.It hits me very well. "


    Tamao asks with a soft waist.


    "Well, guess what you were doing with fortune telling, right?


    Limei looked at the huge, semi-transparent hand holding the gun and said.


    "Hmm. Did you take one?But the reason is that I have to solve everything with fortune and live, and if you don''t mind, can you answer me?


    "If you don''t know who you are, you can''t tell if you''re in trouble."


    After receiving the words of his husband, the apricot puts its hand on the sunglasses and tells him in a hard voice.


    "They''re so depressing.They''re not the ones who can hear you crying.Ignore it and move on. "


    "Yeah."


    Courage speaks and walks toward the Mansion.The bell tone follows suit.


    "Now, let''s wait, demon boy.At times like these, we need to make sure we know the right information.Know the nature and purpose of the other person and what is happening here - "


    "I don''t think you''re going to tell me anything, besides, you can ignore Gudaguda.That''s the type of person I was in charge of this year.I don''t like it when I treat you like a starving ghost. "


    Yu-hsi put a stop to it, but he didn''t try to listen to the courage that made him completely unhappy.


    "Wow.I''ll give you this information because I''m in trouble even if you interrupt my work.Instead, why don''t you tell me what you''re doing?


    Limei broke her head as she scratched it.


    "Tell me honestly."


    Courage to stop and push.


    "We came after the thief.It''s not just a thief.It may be an incredible story, but it''s not even human.A monster with supernatural powers is a thief. "


    I see.


    After listening to Limei, I am convinced of her courage.It has been common for monsters to visit this Mansion before.


    "And when the stolen victim is confined to organizations and individuals in the back street.Thanks to you, there''s a little talk going on in the back street right now.So, it seems that the damaged ancestral organizations and individuals are trying to catch themselves, or asking a cleaner like me to do something about it, and they''re doing it all over the place. "


    And we finally found out where the thief was hiding.


    Apricot added.


    "What are you stealing, backstreets only?


    Courage asks.


    "Whether it''s a split or a mess, it feels like one end of an office or a residence anyway.A whole safe, a computer, a desk, a locker, and even a refrigerator were stolen in unusual cases.Relevance is only about individuals and organizations on backstreets. "


    And, Limei.


    "I''ve been seen stealing a few times and I''ve been photographed.This is it. "


    The apricot projects the holographic display and shows the picture.


    All of them show a small figure.Obviously smaller than humans, only about half the adults, but the head is big.Wraps his head in a black cloth and wears something like a black full body tights on his body.


    "There''s been a fight.At that time, he said he used an unusual force.This is it. "


    In the picture pointed out by the apricot, something like a spark was scattered in front of a dwarf in black tights with a black mask.


    "And what about you guys?


    Limei asked.


    "Actually, this kid''s..."


    Yu-hsi talked about courage and the crying of demons.Here too, I heard the cry of the demon - someone''s sad cry for help, so I explained that I came to help that person.


    "Ah, if I thought you were a cheeky hungry ghost, you''d be a good kid.Impressive, impressive, revisited. "


    Limei changed her attitude and stroked her head with a familiar smile.


    "Don''t touch it! Sexual harassment, porn bitch!


    The courage to violently lift Limei''s hand.


    "Erotic... sexual harassment... you just stroked your head..."


    Beautiful face that bites and crushes bitter insects.


    "This is the situation, so don''t kill the thief or the monster right away.It''s not like the Lord of Voices is the only one. "


    "Yes. Instead, don''t interrupt the capture."


    Courage and beauty pierce each other''s nails.


    The five enter the Mansion.


    "It sounds underground.I''ve been in here a few times, but there''s a basement. "


    Courage tells.


    Well, good to see you.


    Ah.


    Limei said, and courage nodded and led.


    The mansion was completely abandoned.Wallpaper came off, cracks entered the walls, and windows were cracked.However, there is not much dust on the floor.Someone is in and out, and the ventilation is complete.


    "The demonic spirit is getting stronger and stronger.Be careful, everyone. "


    Killing, too.


    As he walked, Yuhu urged him to be vigilant, and Limei added.


    It was then that five people approached the stairs to the basement.


    Coming!


    Limei shouted sharply.Courage also traveled around the Shura Hall quite a bit, so I reacted without being told, and was away from nature from the stairs.


    A black dwarf jumped out of the stairs.It was in the footage that the apricot showed.


    The black tights dwarf ran between the five, bounced the walls, and climbed up to the ceiling.


    The dwarf clings to the ceiling with only his feet, leans against his upper body in an upside-down fashion, and puts his hands against the courage.


    Huge sparks are thrown continuously from the hands to the floor.The five men scatter and avoid it all at once.


    Your dick makes a flashy sound, and you can play big sparks many times in a row.It is unclear exactly what happens when a direct hit occurs, but the opponent is clearly attacking.


    Immediately after sparks were dodged, Limei fired a gun.However, the black masked dwarf immediately reacted and avoided.


    Did you refresh Limei''s quick-fire?


    The apricot is amazing.


    "Don''t kill me! I''m not here to kill you!


    "I know!I''d like to do that.But if I''m in danger, I can''t help it!


    Courage raised the voice of protest and Limei screamed back.


    "Is this black one making the demon cry...?


    "Oh, it''s terrible, but...."


    Courage answered Yu-hsi''s question a little confused.It''s not the first time I''ve encountered a demon.However, I feel a strange indication from that dark dwarf that is difficult to describe.


    "He''s not just a demon.possessed by spirits.A monster possessed by evil spirits. "


    Emerald looked up at the dark dwarf hanging upside down on the ceiling and told him.

 2277 18.

    The black tights dwarf walked away from the ceiling.Flip in the air when falling to avoid landing on the floor.


    Aiming for the landing point and the timing of the landing, courage summoned the demon''s huge face from the floor.I was going to open a big mouth and take it in my mouth at the same time as I landed and close my mouth.


    The black masked dwarf suddenly appeared with a huge face.And it fell into the demon''s mouth.


    The demon immediately shuts his mouth.But just before that, the black masked dwarf grabbed the demon''s lips, inverted his body backwards, and escaped from the demon''s mouth.


    (What a guy....)


    Courage is dazed by the quick reaction and movement of the black masked dwarf.


    Even though Limei shot the gun, the black masked dwarf avoided it lightly.


    Courage pulled in the face of the demon, anticipating the destination of the dwarf, and tried to catch it with the hand of the demon, but the black masked dwarf easily jumped over his hand.


    "It''s not good to let a demon out indoors.It''s hard to operate just by hand. "


    "Can''t you get through the wall?


    "I''m pretty tired of that.It has to be temporary. "


    Yu-hsi''s questions were answered with courage on the side of the road.


    Limei and Apricot shoot each other, but the black masked dwarf evades.However, the black masked dwarf did his best to avoid it, so he couldn''t afford to fight back.I can''t get away from where I am now.Running down the hallway and trying to jump out the window is thanks to Limei shooting ahead.


    "Speed, don''t remember the last doghead."


    "No, I''m way ahead of that."


    After watching the black masked dwarf''s movements, Yu-hsi says courage.


    "What? Smoke...?


    Limei first noticed.Purple smoke floats in the hallway.


    "Ah, it''s coming out of his body.Looks like he kept giving out that smoke as he moved. "


    The Tamao glanced and confirmed the movement of the black masked dwarf and the flow of purple smoke.


    "Smoking makes me crazy.My body feels strange. "


    The bell tone performs analysis "analysis" and communicates the results to the mouth.


    "You''re drifting this way.Even if I go crazy, I can cure it, but if I get targeted at the moment I go crazy, it''s troublesome.Ringtone, do something. "


    "Yeah. Paradise pane."


    When courage commanded him, and the ringing of the bell was low, an invisible barrier was erected between the black masked dwarf and the five.Smoke is cut off halfway through.


    However, the shooting of Limei and Apricot was stopped at the same time, and the bullet was fired on the way.The black masked dwarf tries to escape from the window to the front.


    "Ah, this is...."


    The courage felt the approaching signs in my memory.


    "Don''t come to anything.A rookie?


    Tamao also feels the signs of an outsider approaching and murmurs.


    "Even though one of these guys is in trouble, is something still coming?


    Say it with an apricot''s tired face.


    And it showed up.A black masked dwarf tried to escape outside the window.


    Gaooo


    Along with the barking voice, the black masked dwarf surprised the tiger''s face that appeared up in the window and jumped back quickly while gazing.


    "Gururururu...."


    "And tiger!?


    "You ran away from the zoo?


    Limei shouted as she saw a sword of tiger entering through the window as she roared, and the apricot was round in her eyes.


    The tiger is staring straight at courage.Courage also showed that tigers don''t like to be aware of themselves.


    "Are you here to interrupt?Stay out of my way. "


    The giant face of the demon appeared at the foot of the tiger and opened his mouth.


    The moment the tiger fell into the demon''s mouth, it disappeared.And it appears in a completely different place.


    "Metastasis? No... you crossed subspace."


    Tamao was amazed at the sight.


    Gaooo


    The tiger did not go to the courage or the black masked dwarf, but jumped at the appearing demon''s face.But courage wipes out demons.


    This tiger, is this demon kid reluctant to let out a demon, or are you on guard?


    Tamao sees it and says what he thinks.


    "I felt that way, too.But you''re in the way. Hey, don''t you understand what''s going on here?


    "Gururururu...."


    When courage spoke, the tiger turned to the black masked dwarf as if he had perceived the circumstances of the courage.


    Do you know what Oniko said?Or... it''s like you''ve read your mind.)


    Looking at the tiger''s reaction, Yu-hsi thinks.


    Gaooo


    The tiger jumps to the black masked dwarf, but the black masked dwarf dodges with plenty of room.


    "I don''t know what it is, but it seems to be on my side.And that tiger seems to be a monster or something. "


    After watching the tiger move, Limei smiled bitterly.


    Even a tiger can''t do it.That speed is a curve.Is there any way to disable it?This guy stinks like never before. "


    Courage to look at a black masked dwarf avoiding a tiger attack and say it with an abominable face.


    "Shall I try my magic?


    Yu-hushi offers.


    "Do it quickly, if you can.Did the old man just come to see you? "


    Courage to speak out with frustration.


    "Mm-hmm. I meant to.But I felt that my power would help, so I checked it out. "


    "Do whatever you want."


    Hoihoi


    Courage commanded him to cast a spell while laughing.


    Then, the movement of the black masked dwarf becomes visible and slow, and the tiger presses it lightly.


    Uckiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The black masked dwarf screams.It doesn''t seem like it was held by a tiger.


    "What did you do...?The ghost cries out loud.


    Courage killed his face and asked his husband.


    "The possessed spirit is turned into an evil spirit because of the suffering in this world.In this way, possession by a monster extends to an incomprehensible act.It reminds me of the cause of that suffering.Now, ask thee.Why do you suffer? Why steal?Talk and it will be easier. "


    While saying so, Yu-hsi performs another technique.To relieve the suffering of the Spirit.


    "My body... return my body..."


    With the tiger holding her body down, the black masked dwarf raised his head and complained with a sad voice.


    "Tell me more about it.At least I''m not your enemy.They suddenly attacked me, so I took care of it. "


    Courage sounds moody.


    Then the spirit possessed by the black masked dwarf spoke of the misfortune that had befallen him.


    It was a woman in possession.He was sold off by a debtor and his organs were pulled out.He was not anesthetized, was informed in advance of his fate to wait for him, was given plenty of fear, and then was pulled out of all parts of his body and killed.At that time, he went mad with pain and fear, and desperately tried to recover his body.


    "That''s a horrible story...."


    "So it''s a lot of weird to steal everything from organizations in the backstreet gradually."


    After listening to the spirits, Apricot and Limei murmured.


    "Ahahahahaha!


    Courage to laugh suddenly.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Yuuki, you''re very angry.Courage laughs when anger is at its limit. "


    When Limei called out, the bell tone explained.


    "So, if you take back the organ that was sold, will it become a Buddha?


    Limei asks.


    "I can''t keep up with where they sold it, and you''ve already had an organ transplant.It''s impossible to pull an organ out of a transplanted human and give it back. "


    The apricot spoke negatively.


    "At least if we know the organ trafficking tissue, we can blow him up and stop him from crying."


    Courage said. Though it is courage to heal the wounds of the heart, I thought it would be better to reject the source of grievances in the case of grievances.Soon it will be troublesome and I won''t do it either.


    "Or let her avenge you."


    Apricot says.


    "When did you not understand our conversation?


    "Mm-hmm. My magic is regaining my reason."


    Yu Hu answered Limei''s question.


    "It''s a bad story about chest turds, and I think it''s a good idea to slap that organ trafficking tissue.Take the monster and the devil in a set.Control is an old man''s job. "


    And courage.


    "You''re a rough man, Oniko.But first of all, I can''t help it if I don''t find out what I was living with. "


    "I see. I don''t know what organ trafficking tissue is in the back street."


    Yu-hsi said, and the apricot agreed.


    "I don''t have many.In the first place, organ trafficking tissue and human trafficking tissue are especially bad people in the back streets.I''m under police control, and I can''t grab my tail easily. "


    And, Limei.


    "Isn''t this old man''s fortune telling you?


    "I''m glad you think I''m so versatile."


    I was just kidding.


    "Fufufu, you''re kidding. That''s ironic."


    Yu-hsi smiles at the words of courage.


    Afterwards, the spirits were exposed to various questions and searched for clues, and the apricots thoroughly investigated online.


    "This... sucks"


    After a while, the apricot tells you with a magical face.


    "This guy wasn''t just torn out of his organs and killed.I didn''t even have to anesthetize myself alive, and I was wondering... "


    "What the hell?"


    The apricot dialog sounds annoying, and the courage makes a frustrating voice.


    "He was killed at the show of the formally immersed president.It''s a show to dismantle a living person and watch it and have fun.Of course, it''s connected to organ trafficking. "

 2278 19.

    "Aha, President formalin ''is too much of an organization for us."


    After hearing the report of the apricot, Limei frowned.


    "You don''t have to crush the whole organization.You just need to find out who''s doing this and clear up your grievances. "


    "That''s hard to do.If they find out, there''s no doubt about retaliation. "


    Courage insists, but Limei speaks negatively.


    "You better remember to back off.The opponent is bad. "


    An apricot, to say the least.


    "No kidding. I am the protagonist of this story.Whatever the enemy, we have to fight it.There''s no escape.That''s the hero. "


    "Don Quixote? Well, if you want to die prematurely, do what you want."


    The apricot was stunned when he saw the courage to speak out with a rude tone and expression without feeling any dust such as fear.


    "No, Apricot, I don''t even know how he feels.Sometimes you can''t give up just because your enemies are powerful.For example, if my vengeance was on a Formalin-pickled president, I wouldn''t leave.But bravery, are you worth so much life?


    "I don''t care about that calculation."


    Asked by Limei, she persists in her courage.


    "Anyone who can''t calculate will die prematurely, as apricots say.Calculate to not lose and die, calculate to win, calculate whether it is worth fighting a big opponent.It''s absolutely necessary.Even the hero will die when he dies.Do you want to cut the end?


    "Mmm...."


    With a soft tone, Li Mei taught me, and my courage roared.The words of a former skinhead teacher come back to life in his brain.


    "Your ability to rebel against anything takes you in the wrong direction."


    Think about it.


    Courage soothes your breath, calms you down, and thinks for a while.


    "I understand what Limei said.But I want to help.I don''t know if you can tell anyone but me, but the cry of a demon is the greatest grief, the cry of the limits of suffering.It''s the biggest, the worst, the worst pain I''ve ever had in my life.It''s coming to me, too.If you feel it, you can''t let it go. "


    In an unusual and sincere tone, courage exuded a mood.


    "Hahaha, I''m in a good mood.Apricot. I''ll help him. "


    "Don''t touch me, sexually harassing woman."


    While laughing in a good mood, Limei stroked the head of courage again, but courage seems to be in a bad mood.


    "Hah... I thought that would happen.Well, that''s going to solve this. "


    The apricot puts its finger on the sunglasses and sighs small.


    "I''ll have apricots gather information, so wait till then."


    And, Limei.


    "Can this demonic possessor be allowed to grow up for a while?


    Courage asks Yufu.


    "We can build a simple bond in this room and lock it up for about two days.But it is impossible for me to visit many times and build a bond forever.Instead of using my technique to build boundaries, I use consumer boundary-building items. "


    Yu-hsi said.


    Time limit is two days.Looks tough. "


    "Even if the time limit is over and you expose it again, it will be okay after some time.There''s no time limit on my request. "


    Limei and Apricot say.


    Well then, that''s the old man.Limei and Apricot continue to collect information and let me know if you have any good information or hands. "


    "Why are you partitioning so well as you deserve..."


    The apricot looked at the courage to order the elderly with an unexpected gesture of the elderly with a mixed look of astonishment and impression.


    After breaking up with Apricot and Limei, she returned to the shrine once tomorrow morning. Yuuki, Suzu Sound and Yufu.The tiger was gone before long.


    "Hey, demon boy.I''ve checked a little bit on the formalin-picked president organization, but he certainly doesn''t have a string of ropes.It''s a huge organization.I can see those two assholes in the back street were on guard.Even the police can''t get around it, it''s a top dangerous organization in the back streets.It doesn''t matter if it''s just intentions. "


    "I''ve been looking into it too.I knew I couldn''t run into him without thinking. "


    Tamao asked me to peek at the holographic display, and I had the courage to answer with my eyes open to the holographic display.


    (I also know that he is a dangerous opponent that is not comparable to the previous one.Besides, it''s unknown and creepy... I''ve been interacting with my life several times before, but it''s different from my previous opponent.It is also the first time that the other person is in the back street, and it is the first time that the organization is.How can you do that with my power?


    "Whether you decide something or move, think with your head and choose the answer that you think is good."


    Courage reminds me again. Two years ago, a skinhead teacher told me something.


    What''s the best choice?At least I feel like I''m going to fail if I run into you like this... no, this is not the first time I''ve run into tissue.


    Behind my heart of courage lies the presence of Snowflake Sociality.


    (I think it''s different to say you fought the organization... than that...)


    Well, courage came to mind.


    I''m interested in how he reacts to this story.


    Remember, courage calls the horse immediately.


    Oooh!? I didn''t expect you to call me.I guess I''m surprised. "


    "Listen to me now.So, give me your opinion. "


    Courage explained the difficulty to the political horse who raised the voice of joy.


    Well, I mean, my power to solve that puzzle... wants the power of Snowflake Society.


    I feel a little frustrated by the courage of the political horse who makes a more happy voice.


    "Hey, don''t get me wrong.I can''t solve this alone, so I didn''t cry to you.This is what I''m testing you for.I''m testing you. "


    Yeah, that''s fine.I''m glad you''re interested in me and my organization. [M]But I need some time.Gather information. We''ll make a plan to take them down together.I''ll talk to my friends. "


    "So... why are you talking to me like that when I''m listening to you?"


    Ah, that''s right.But why don''t you come with me?Don''t you want to play with me that much?Don''t you like it that much?


    "No... that''s not true..."


    When I heard the anxious voice of the political horse, I thought the courage was a little too much.


    "I''m getting more involved than I need to.There''s enough at stake. "


    That''s a great spice.I''m looking forward to it more and more. In the meantime, I''ll look into a lot of things and consult with you. "


    Courage to hang up.


    "Courage... team up with a political horse.I disagree. "


    The ringtone was terrible and I insisted on the top of the Buddha.In response to such a bell tone, courage will also become the top of the Buddha.


    "Why do you hate me?"


    "Somehow...."


    Asked by courage, the bell sounds flat sideways.That girl, Masanoma, clearly disliked the ringtone.I don''t like the appearance of someone other than myself who is courageously showing favor.


    "I made up my mind.Don''t disobey. Don''t hate it. "


    "I won''t defy you... but I hate you..."


    Can''t you hear the order?The sound of the bell grows completely.Punishment. "


    "Ugugugugu, that''s so brave."


    I said, "Stop violence against demons and girls."


    The usual exchanges were unfolding.


    After hanging up the phone, Masao was in a good mood.


    "It''s important to move and appeal.They sell it.Thanks to my courage, I''ve come into contact with you, and I''m counting on you.Fufufufu, I must appeal to Snowflake Society with courage. "


    "Stay with me...."


    I really like it.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a political horse get into somebody else''s life."


    Skipping through the room and gazing at the happy horse, Tsutsuji and Jiri River are stunned, and Ali Sui watches warmly.


    Incidentally, Alisui and Tsutsuji''s presence has not been taught to the snowflake society.All I know is number two, Jiri River.


    "Hey, Horseman, it''s nice to hang out, but President formalin ''is a nasty opponent.If you don''t tighten it, it won''t hurt. "


    "That''s right. Mm-hmm.I guess so. Jili River, Shakunage, Sekirai, please help me. "


    Zheng Ma, nailed by Jili River, told him with a smile.

 2279 20.

    The next morning, the apricot courageously sent a large amount of information about the human dismantling show about President formalin and organ trafficking.


    "Did you find out who''s in charge overnight?Don''t do it, Gra??o. "


    Projecting countless holographic displays, courage impresses me.


    The person in charge of selling to organ trafficking tissues and organizing the human dismantling show was an old man named Okamura Bonji, the head of the 28th branch of President Horminated.Photos were also sent.An ugly, fat old man.


    (If I''m in danger, I''ll have to save my courage.....)


    Behind the courage to check the information, the ringtone quietly resolves.


    Someone came to the shrine, and the bell rings from the entrance to the shrine.Mostly worshippers, but occasionally uninvited guests come to visit, so the bell rings are as sharp as possible from the day-to-day.


    The bell rang his eyebrows.I visited an uninvited guest for the bell tone.It''s a political horse.


    "What are you doing here?


    "No, I was called by courage.You called me, didn''t you? Didn''t you hear?


    Zheng Ma replied with a neat face to the blatantly annoying bell tone.


    "I know. But you don''t have to come.What are you doing here?


    "I feel like I don''t understand Japanese at all.Did I do something wrong?


    "Yeah, I do."


    "What are you doing?


    I''m here.


    Hearing the answer of the bell tone, the horse smiled bitterly.


    "Hmm....? That''s why I was called upon by courage, and I''m here to help you."


    "I don''t think a political horse can help."


    "Um...."


    The bell tone that is denied with a stubborn attitude, and the horse is also annoyed.


    "You guys are a mess.Suzuo, why are you selling such an imitative fight? "


    The courage listens and speaks up.


    "Because...."


    The bell tone sees courage and tries to appeal with a gaze, but courage does not match.


    "Finally, I mean, I don''t like the ringtone.That''s good. I don''t like the ringtone either. "


    A political horse that floats with ridicule and speaks clearly.


    "I don''t care about your feelings.Come on in. "


    "Excuse me.Yes, I''m in the way. "


    Inspired by courage, the horse openly clashed to the bell tone standing at the entrance to the temple and entered.The ringtone is biting my lips.


    "I see, the informant is sending me the data.If that''s what you''re talking about, you could have rewarded me right away, or you could have sent me this data. "


    "I just checked it out.Can you move around, idiot?I move around me.Focus on me too. "


    Zheng Horse peeks into the holographic display and says, courage is blind to Zheng Horse. He looks at the display and tells it in a tone of silence.


    "Um, well, if you know the target, you should just assassinate him right away.That''s it, isn''t it?Didn''t I? "


    "I think if you let the victim do it, or if you shoot the scene of killing and show it to the victim, it will become a Buddha.I don''t want to kill you. "


    In response to the opinions of the political horse, courage slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "You''ve never killed anyone?It''s no big deal. If you have any resistance, I''ll do it for you. "


    "I hate it because I have one, and you''re okay killing people?


    Courage turns toward the horse with a cold voice.


    "Depends on the other party. There are a lot of people in this world who should kill.There are a lot of heartless debris and villains.And because he''s protected by law, this world is really ugly and rotten, so what do you think?


    "I think so..."


    I couldn''t deny the courage of a political horse who spoke with a smile.A similar feeling is also courageous.I thought the same thing many times.I felt it.


    "But killing such a terrible villain is boring.Let them taste the hell that makes them regret being born. "


    "It''s troublesome to assassinate, but do you have time to do that?The absolute condition is that we don''t find out.If it''s not just an assassination, we''re in danger.The opponent is a large organization in the back street.If they find out we killed the target, they''ll keep targeting us for revenge.I don''t care, but the bell rings, the two women I met yesterday, and that old man are probably dangerous.Of course, if you''re involved, you''re in danger. "


    "It''s not that hard if you just kill them on the spot, no matter what.Unless it''s an unusual guard. "


    Courage explains, but the horse does not retreat.


    "Political horse. You say you can''t have courage, but you only want to push through what you want to do?


    "I''m sorry, I see.It was a little persistent. "


    When the bell sounded stunned and asked with a gruesome voice, Masao apologized honestly.


    At that time, the bell tone felt the signs of visitors to the shrine again.


    "What are you doing at this shrine?


    It was beauty that appeared.The place was told and it was planned, but she didn''t say she lived at the shrine, so she looked surprised.


    "I live here?This is my house. "


    Courage answers.


    "Where did the foxes go..."


    "What about it?"


    The words of Limei raised a suspicious voice with courage.


    "Until about two years ago, there were a lot of fox monsters here.Well, you don''t have to believe me. "


    Ah yeah. So, Gra??o, what about the woman?


    "I decided to have the backup done this time.Fighting power is so inferior to mine, it''s not cool.Where''s that weird fortuneteller''s old man?


    "The old man takes care of the monster."


    Courage answers. Tamao has other important roles to play.


    "Is this man an ally?


    "Yes, it is."


    Masanoma glanced at Limei and confirmed with a disgusting face.Adults are basically political horses who do not believe in anything.


    "Apricots are delivering more and more data about President Okamura Bonji, head of the 28th branch of the Formalin-pickled president. Have you seen all of them?


    "I''m still watching.The more you know, the more debris. "


    In response to the confirmation of Limei, Yuuki answered face to face.Apparently, he looked like a pleasure killer.


    "You haven''t located his house yet?


    "I have a home, but they rarely go home.Let''s stay at work. "


    The horse asks and the courage answers.


    Well then, let''s go to the 28th branch and take it where the target is alone.


    "Simply put, how do you kids get your eyes on the guards?


    Li Mei asked after the suggestion of Masao Horse.


    "I''ll leave it to Eko. Open the subspace tunnel."


    A grinning political horse.


    "Eko... I''ve heard of them, but you''re working with them.Ah... I hate it.I don''t like the paranormal realm, but I''ve only met them since I fell in the back street. "


    "You know, if you don''t like it, you don''t have to get involved."


    Masanoma coldly told Limei that she was complaining.


    "And then, after that, you just killed the person in charge, so you can''t, right?We need to stop the demolition homicide show for President Formalin.That''s the challenge, isn''t it?That''s the point, isn''t it?


    "Otherwise I won''t be able to become a Buddha...."


    Courage to admit the words of the horse.


    "I''m not saying bad things about courage, but how much courage did you think about first?


    "No... I thought killing would solve it.I just realized what they said. "


    Turning to the horse, the courage smiles small.


    "At this point, even if I just noticed it properly, I can do well.Then let''s talk in that direction.The goal is not just to kill, but to stop the demolition show. "


    The bell tone was a faint expression on the horse as he continued to talk.I don''t like it very much.


    "Nothing. President Formaline is not the only one doing the demolition show.An organization that kills people and turns them into spectacles.I sell various snuff videos.This is the tip of the iceberg. "


    "This is how I am now moving to stop that evil spirit from crying.I don''t want to take care of anything else.You just have to do something about the target. "


    In response to Limei''s words, I said courage lightly.


    "I''ll stop your crying, Masao."


    "I don''t know. What are you talking about?"


    With the courage to declare with his true face, Zheng Ma had a faint smile in his face.


    I''d like to hear Eko''s opinion too.Ali Sui, Tsutsuji, come out. "


    "Jessie!"


    "It''s a bit of a grand appearance in public....."


    "Whoa."


    When the horse called out, a hole opened in the space, and Alisui and Tsutsuji emerged.Limei shouted in surprise.


    "That''s right, Masao.I''ve heard about it, but murder is taboo for Eko.It is forbidden for Eko to help with that.So... "


    "When did you start defying me?


    It was Alice who lined up the words of rejection, but the horse gazed at them in a mood and blocked them.


    "If you help me, the monster and the demon possessed by the monster may be saved."


    "Above all, the homicide show that happens to him can be stopped.If you don''t do anything, you''ll be killed again. "


    "Mummm..."


    Ali Sui roars, told by courage and political horses to stand up.


    "Let me help you, Ali Sui.It''s no good leaving me alone.There are exceptions in these cases. "


    "Mm-mmm... okay..."


    Tsutsuji also agreed with the courage and political horse, so Ali Sui broke.


    (Even if it''s the only one I can stop.Formalin-pickled presidents will keep killing people and turning them into sightseeing merchants.Well, it''s going to be complicated, so don''t say this.)


    After seeing the interaction between the children, Limei thought that way.

 2280 21.

    Okamura Bonji, a college student, was a good young man who came to volunteer with pure goodwill and strong enthusiasm.After graduating from college, I joined the NPO organization.


    They are adorable from above and admired from below, and are strict and gentle to others, with a refreshing character like breaking bamboo.A perfect meta-human who looks smart and has a deep carved face.And the life was dedicated to others.


    Now that Okamura is 66 years old, she has plenty of luxury on her face, neck and fingers.It is a supreme pleasure to see humans dismantled alive, organs removed, and fulfilled in despair.We also make it a business.


    Okamura was suspected of embezzlement when funds were discovered by an organization that Okamura worked for.There was no one to cover for, and Okamura was greatly shocked when he was scolded for what he had lost, and seen with white eyes.


    The culprit was caught, Okamura''s innocence proved, and those who suspected Okamura apologized, but at this time Okamura was desperate for a creature called a human.I was made to be unconscious of the ugly parts of people.I was deeply hurt by my malice and suspicion.


    Until then, it was pure, but as a result, it was lightly degraded by recoil.After that, Okamura became like a mass of malice, dedicating his life to bullying people in the opposite direction.


    President Okamura, who had a crusade with his ideal organization, took the seat of branch manager of the organization, killing people from beginning to end.


    In Okamura''s values, the very existence of man was evil.Whether a child is under ten years of age, Okamura can be killed flatly.On the contrary, the smile of nature and joy spills when you see yourself dying.I have only the feeling that I succeeded or failed in my ugly and evil existence.


    "Oh, okay, okay, okay."


    In a private room in Branch 28, Okamura was delighted as he stroked his cat''s throat.


    There are four cats in the private room.While resenting humans, Okamura loved animals.No, I love it now.I love cats in particular.


    The time when people are watching the sight of death and playing with cats is blissful for Okamura.


    Branch manager, Akino-san is here.


    The blissful time playing with cats is blocked by reports from subordinates.


    "I''ll be there for a while, so be a good boy."


    Okamura strokes the cat''s head, smiles and leaves the room.The moment I climbed through the door of the room and went out into the hallway, I looked upset.


    There were four guards in front of the room.This twenty-eighth branch has been raided three times in the past and is the most heavily guarded of the several branches of the formally immersed president.Because Okamura''s activities were too flashy, she bought resentment everywhere.


    Go to the reception room, and Okamura meets Akinoka, a large executive.


    "What can I do for you if you go out of your way without contacting me in advance?


    Okamura asks her boss who hasn''t lived for half of her life in a disgusting tone.


    "It''s just an inspection.I was told we were going to have a show today, so I was just checking in to see how exciting it was. "


    Okamura tilted his neck to the words that always came out of Akino''s mouth with an inorganic expression.


    "I don''t have any events today?


    "That''s a funny story.Something went wrong?The President''s calendar of events in formalin is also clearly marked as an event schedule in Branch 28. "


    "Huh?


    When Akino reported projecting the holographic display, Okamura was surprised to check the calendar that had been transferred to the display.Then there is definitely a date.


    "You must have made a mistake. Branch 28 doesn''t announce the event, and we don''t have any reservations."


    I see. I''m the only one who got caught up in that mistake. "


    Akitano said that it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, let''s just do an inspection and go home."


    "I''m sorry if it was a mistake made by someone at Branch 28."


    It was Okamura who escorted Akino out of the reception room, hoping that she would get home soon.


    The three of them, Yuuki, Suzune and Masao, were riding in Limei''s car and moving towards the 28th branch of the President, who was immersed in formalin.Shakunage and Sekirai also travel by car in subspace.


    Park the car a little further from the branch building.


    "We need to see if we can get there from this distance first.If you can''t, let''s get a little closer. "


    Makoto speaks consciously of the two Eko who are waiting in subspace.


    "It''s hard to get any closer, but if that happens..."


    Limei put her chin on the handle and said while checking around the car.Since there are many fields and the surrounding buildings are few open places, there is no way that they can be discovered by stopping and there is an increased risk of suspicion.


    "This distance is enough!Unless the boundaries of supernormal force countermeasures are tightened.At this point, we don''t know if there is a boundary. "


    Ali Sui said, opening a hole in a small space and allowing only her face to peek inside the car.


    Well then, let''s start the operation.Stretch the subspace tunnel from the inside of the car to the inside of the building. "


    La Bye


    Courage commanded Ali Sui to widen the door of the interior space.


    Four people enter the subspace tunnel.Tsutsuji is already stretching the tunnel.


    The security was strict, but there was no boundary due to unusual force, so it was easy to enter the 28th branch from the subspace tunnel.


    "That''s the length of the tunnel.If we''re going to move further into subspace, we need to get out of normal space and build again from there. "


    And Tsutsuji.


    Well then...


    "Pray that no one will come where we left off."


    Courage and beauty say.


    Six people went out into normal space once, but fortunately no one came.


    "The target is either in the reception room or close by.According to the map inside the facility... here "


    In a newly constructed subspace tunnel, Masao projects a holographic display.The current location of the map of Branch 28 and a destination like location are glowing red.


    "Is there someone who''s infiltrating ahead of us?Or is the informant in this organization?


    Limei wraps her tongue around her.Why do you have a map?And now you know where the target is?That is the only answer to the question.Probably the latter.


    "That''s what it is. Negotiate with the great man of the organization."


    Doya''s face is full of politics.


    "Is that what you''re saying at this time?Tell me in advance. "


    "Huh? But shouldn''t I just say it now?


    With the courage to complain, the horse looks surprised.


    Six people pass through the subspace tunnel and head to the reception room.Then I saw a fat old man walking in the hallway near the reception room.From the subspace tunnel with one dimension shifted, all the normal spaces are visible.


    Open the door.


    Courage commands short, Tsutsuji opens the door to space.


    Courage reaches out to the giant demon and stretches out to the obese old man, Okamura Bonji.


    "What is it!?


    Okamura suddenly appeared and grabbed his body with both arms.


    The hand is dragged into the subspace, and Okamura is thrown in front of the bravery.


    Tie him up.


    "You''re a dick in the way you talk to the elderly."


    Yuuki ordered me to tie Okamura up quickly with a rope, even though Limei said with a sloppy face.


    "Oh, my pussy!Mumumumumumu.... "


    "I''m sure you can really do it."


    While wrapping monkeys around Okamura, Limei murmured.


    "It''s a real bump. We have to do it.Time is limited, so be quick. "


    "I''ve been talking to the great guy from the organization, so I think I''m fine."


    With courage and the words of Masamu, Okamura''s captivity was completed.


    "My grandfather is fat, and I''m not alone.I''ll help you carry it. "


    "Hold your right leg.I have a left. "


    "Yeah."


    Limei got her hands on both sides, and Yuuki and Masao each carried a fat old man with their feet.


    Okamura was taken to the hall used for the demolition show.There was a lot of spectators at the show, but there''s nobody here now.


    No, there was only one person, so Limei and Bell Sound remained alert.


    "He''s fine.I''m the witness. I have a story for you. "


    Only one person in the guest seat looks at a young man sitting with his arms and legs tied together, and Masao laughs hard and controls Limei and the bell tone.


    The lights are on. Cameras are also prepared.Okamura is tied up on the platform in the middle of the hall.The victims of the demolition show are always tied up.


    "Any thoughts?


    Ask Akinoka, the only audience.


    "Oh, I knew it.It would be troublesome to remove the monkey. "


    Masano put his hand on the monkey in Okamura, but Akino raised his hand and ruled.


    (I don''t know why that Akino betrayed me... okay?)


    Okamura looked up at the light, gave up and accepted destiny.As a matter of fact, he always had this hunch.I''m sure one day I''ll die in vain.


    "So, who''s gonna dismantle it?"


    "You know me.This is all my job.It''s the role of the hero. "


    That''s what courage says, putting out the upper body of the demon.I couldn''t get my whole body out, but because of the ceiling height in the hall, I could get it out of my upper body alone.


    "Kukukuku..."


    The giant demon with a horrible face looked down at him and saw his hands approaching, Okamura leaked a laugh with a monkey in his mouth.


    (It is worthy of my end.I wonder if the demon of hell is coming out and falling apart....)


    Immediately after thinking so, the demon claws pierced Okamura''s chest and stomach, slightly slicing it.


    "Don''t look at Alisui and Tsutsuji."


    "I didn''t have to tell you to look.Because I''m scared and grumpy. "


    Zheng Ma told the inner door of the subspace, and Ali Sui said with her eyes closed.


    (This... this pain and fear has been inflicted on so many ugly people.Excellent. I felt it at the end.What a mess. He gave me so much pain, so much pain, so much fear.(I was the winner)


    Okamura laughed as he dismantled it alive and distorted his face in anguish.I felt happiness.


    Three hours ago. Akitano was contacted by a man named Snowflake Society Leader.


    I only knew the name of the organization Snowflake Society.I''m interested, and I''ll just listen to you.


    Um, I''m going to execute the head of Branch 28 publicly, so I don''t want you to do the demolition show afterwards.


    I see. So, what if I say no to that request?


    Akino did not move his eyebrows at all in response to the child''s request.


    "Target the guests who were at the demolition show."


    "How much? Such a thing has happened many times before.But our organization will not waver at all. "


    If you just stop with the demolition show, we won''t have any more trouble.If we don''t stop fighting, we''ll keep fighting. "


    Akino silences and thinks for about ten seconds.


    "Okay. So I hit him.I will also visit Branch 28 in advance.Let me take a look at it directly. "


    "Does that make any sense?


    "Find out if you have the power to do it.With that power, we can see it as a threat.I can judge that I can''t force myself to do anything. "


    Hmm, I don''t really understand the reason.


    "Or maybe I can help you a little bit.There was a feeling that Branch 28 was overreacting, and it was time to cut it. "


    "Does that mean that even if I tried it from President formalin, it was troublesome?


    "That''s what you can think.Let''s do the timing.About three hours from now... "


    Negotiations proceeded quickly, and the plan to capture and detain Okamura was quickly put in place.

 2281 22.

    The black masked dwarf was always with his husband in the house.


    "Oh, here we go.Come here, come here. "


    When Yu-hsi, who projected a holographic display in front of him, invites a black masked dwarf, the dwarf obeys honestly and goes to his side.


    The black masked dwarf who saw the footage solidified.To be precise, the spirit possessed by the black masked dwarf reacted.A familiar obese old man is detained on a table in large letters, where he was once killed, as he was when he was killed.


    I met the fat old man before he was killed."It''s a quality check. What kind of scream do you make?", and after being treated and watched, I was forced to smoke.I also understand that this old man killed me.


    A huge hand appears, sharp nails slice the belly of a fat old man, and the contents are sliced little by little.I also cut my hands and feet slightly.


    In the same way that you were once killed, the person who killed you is dismantled, mutilated, and killed.


    "Whoa, don''t become a Buddha yet.Let me show you. "


    Yu-hsi told me to switch the video.It is not delivered in real time.I wanted to show you two videos, so I put aside a little time.


    "Unfortunately, we, President Formalin, have decided to stop the human body demolition show only this time.I would like to thank President Formarine for his continued efforts. "


    Simple statement. But that was important.To become a complete Buddha.To extinguish the cry of the demon.


    "Thank them..."


    A female spirit released from a black masked dwarf tells Yuhu.


    The female spirit dissolved in the universe weeping and disappeared.


    "Fufufu, I can''t tell you that things weren''t easy back there either."


    Yu-hsi murmured with a smile.


    Afterwards, Yuuki, Suzuo, Masao, Reimi, Apricot, Yuuo, Ali Sui, and Tsutsuji gathered at Minami Shrine for a small victory party.


    The temple is quite spacious, but Eko and the others are still participating from subspace.


    "Hey, adults, don''t just bring alcohol in here.It stinks. "


    "Yeah, I hate adults because of this.It''s an ugly creature. "


    Nahahaha, let''s be told.


    The courage complains and the horse is in tune, but Limei smiles and drinks the beer can.


    "Sooner or later, the day will come when you will drink.Here''s what Oniko was going to say next.I don''t drink. How''s it going?You hit him, didn''t you?


    "Gu... boo... my old man hates me..."


    My husband, who got the beer can, moaned.


    "By the way, demon boy.Are you still feeling better? "


    "Nothing. Nothing more."


    When Yu-hsi cares, his courage increases.Actually, until now, courage had been blocked by demons dismantling humans.


    (I wish I had done it, not courage)


    While seeing courage, I thought of the bell tone.


    In fact, the bell tone was thrilled to see humans dismantled alive.I wanted to try it, and I felt like I wanted to be hit.When I remember it now, my chest starts to pound.


    (I guess I''m a pervert after all...I''m also very happy when I''m being punished by courage....)


    On the other hand, the ringtone is always worried that it is abnormal.I definitely don''t want to know about courage.


    "You can''t publish this squid, right?


    The apricot looks inside the open subspace door and asks.


    "I can''t. I''ll definitely stop.Don''t tell anyone! "


    "Do you want me to stop talking to people like you met Eko...."


    Ali Sui hurriedly said in a moody tone, and Tsutsuji said in a modest voice with a groan.


    "Hmm. Well, unless you take a video, it''s just a story about yota."


    That''s how apricots put their mouths on beer cans.


    "Shit... the room stinks of alcohol.When they get back, we need to wrap up the deodorant. "


    "Nahahaha, you get used to your nose right away, and when you get used to it, you don''t care.All right, you only have one drink. "


    "Stop it. Don''t touch her, you filthy bitch."


    With the courage of still complaining, Limei, who is in a good mood, forced her hand around her neck and took a beer can to her mouth.


    "That''s right! Get away from me!


    "Oops... I''m scared.Ha ha ha ha ha! "


    The ringing of the bell pulled Limei out of her courage with all her strength.With its sword curtain and unexpected strength, Limei laughs again.


    "Have a little courage, will you go out?I want to talk to you. "


    Oh, yeah?


    The horse invites him, and he accepts his courage.


    "Mmm...."


    The ringtone dropped them off roaring with dissatisfied faces.


    It''s already getting dark.They leave the shrine and walk through the residential area at night.


    "Hey, it was fun this time, right?


    Ask the horse to confirm.


    "Oh, I couldn''t solve this without you.Thank you. "


    Courage to thank in a quiet tone.


    "I didn''t do that much."


    "Well, I didn''t do that big thing, and it didn''t even reach you.I mean... when I say what I want to say, I think I can''t just leave it to my own strength. "


    "But you didn''t have the courage to look me in the eye and speak to me in anticipation that I could come up with a good idea and work."


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, given the size of the enemy, I didn''t think I could do it this time."


    The courage smiled with a smell.


    "Hey, you said you''d try me, but what about my score?What time is it?


    A hundred points. It''s all worked out.I have nothing to say. "


    I did it!


    Hearing the words of courage, the horse clasped his fists and cheered.


    "So courage is going to enter the Snowflake Society?


    "Why does that happen?I wasn''t trying to get into your organization. "


    Courage stunned at the words of the horse.


    "I want to play with courage again.I want to play thrilling, not just play.I want to play with my life. "


    "I''m not in the mood to play."


    "It''s supposed to stop the ghost crying, right?If you can get into the Snowflake Society, it''ll be easier, won''t it?


    Courage comes to mind for a while.I don''t think you will refuse to do so, but there are three reasons to feel resistant.


    One thing is that I still don''t believe in this horse.One is that courage is always uncomfortable if you are not centered, so if you enter the organization, you are uncomfortable if you are not the boss.And one was like confrontation with a political horse.That''s why I''d like to be taken care of a lot, and I''m resistant to getting into trouble with the organization I created.


    "What are you aiming for in that organization?


    Still, I''ll ask.


    "Look, don''t you think the world is ugly?Don''t you think it''s filthy?I think so. [M] I always think about it.I always feel nauseous. I want to gradually erase the filthy lumps that are walking around.I want to clean up the world.This is my challenge. [M]This is the purpose of the Snowflake Society.Could you help me?


    "I know how you feel.But I refuse. I know how you feel, but I don''t want to destroy everything like you. "


    Having heard the purpose of the horse, courage fell down in sadness.


    "Besides, you have plenty of room, but you''re really a crybaby.You''re really mean, aren''t you?It''s quite simple, isn''t it? "


    With a smile and a mean tone of courage, Masao''s face strengthens.


    "I''m still crying.I''ve been crying all the time.Oh, it''s no use denying it.I hear people crying in their hearts for help.Even though I''m depressed, there''s a cry in my head, and I can see my crying face. "


    "I don''t have anything like that!I''m not crying!


    The face of the horse screaming loudly was really close to the crying face and painfully reflected in the eyes of courage.


    "So you want to fight me?


    With a mean smile, courage suggests.


    "If I win, I''ll have you tell me why you''re crying.Then I''ll stop crying. "


    "Fine. Then, if I win, courage will be in the Snowflake Society."


    Fine.


    Conditions each other, understands each other lightly, and laughs at each other invincibly.


    "Can I think about the game?


    "Leave it to me. Whatever."


    "Um, you know, courage, don''t throw a round at your opponent at that time.Maybe you''ll make a game in my favor. "


    "I don''t think you''re that stupid.If you cheat openly, I won''t follow you, and you''ll turn your head around. "


    Political horses were impressed by the words of courage.


    "I see. That''s right.I underestimated my courage.But on the surface, I don''t have the courage to understand, and it might actually be a very advantageous game for me.


    "That''s not true. With your character in mind, I''ll bet those who don''t.Is there anything else you want to talk about?If not, then it''s time to go back. "


    Courage turned back, and the horse followed suit.


    (I can''t forgive any courage.I can''t follow. I can''t lose.But if you win, you get courage.This is going to burn. It burns even if it is too hot.Bet on the best or worst ending)


    Looking at the back of his courage and walking along the night road, the horse was burning his will to fight.

 2282 23.

    The day after we crushed the formalin-immersed president''s demolition show, Yuuki and Suzuo went to buy groceries.


    "You buy too much sweets every time.Well, I like it, too. "


    At the supermarket, I saw the bell sound of pounding sweets into the cage, and my courage smiled bitterly.Half of them were ingredients, but half were confectionery.


    "You''ve been eating a lot lately, but stop being fat."


    "I''m fine. It''s moving a lot, and it only stretches up."


    As he walked out of the supermarket, courage cautioned his voice, but did not obey the bell tone.


    (I am certainly not fat.Something really tall...No, that''s not all. Something''s wrong with my body....)


    For the age of the bell tone, you have the courage to be aware of your tall, slender, stretched legs, and swollen chest.Because I am a little conscious, it does not cause nausea.


    "Something''s happened to you lately...."


    Hmm?


    "Erotic."


    Eh!?


    The bell sounded surprised at the courage of saying what he thought.


    "My feet are especially erotic. Is it because you''re eating all the sweets?"


    There are erotic ones, but I feel brave that they are beautiful.But never say it.


    "That''s absolutely not relevant."


    The bell tone turned dissatisfied and denied it.


    "Then stop with the leg shorts.Put your pants on. "


    "I don''t like what courage says. I don''t give up fashion."


    The tone of the bell tone was firm and I refused.


    "What are you talking about... for a housekeeper..."


    "This is definitely not good."


    "Ugugugugu...."


    Courage roars with remorse.When the bell rings clearly defy or refuse, courage is not impossible, but it has been harmonious since kindergarten children.Sometimes, however, it becomes my struggle to cross that line.


    "By the way, don''t you like horses?I was talking about something. "


    Courage changes the subject.


    "Yeah, I hate it."


    I felt more and more disgruntled and immediately answered the bell tone.


    "I didn''t like him at first either.But I don''t think it''s a bad idea to have someone who''s smart, able to act, and habitual at home. "


    "Which will help me or not?"


    "Do you understand the meaning of the word" suitable material "?Each has its own role and strengths, and whether or not it suits them. I don''t put it up or down. "


    Courage taught, but the bell tone was not convincing.


    "Be careful, I''m your best housekeeper. Do the heroin."


    "Don''t ask me for a housekeeper.This is punishment. "


    Can''t you?


    I had the courage to try to bludgeon on the cheek of the bell tone, but the bell tone stared at me seriously and asked me, so I let go of my hand.


    (Ah, I called at a strange time, so the punishment was cancelled.Let''s be careful next time)


    A bell tone of regret.


    "Well, it''s up to you, and now you''re the best."


    When courage tells you with a disgusting face, the bell tone brightens your expression.


    "But no matter how much you hate them, I''ll stop them crying."


    "Yeah, I know. I don''t object. I''ll help."


    "What can I do for you? That''s obvious."


    "It hurts, it hurts, courage."


    Looking at the bell tone that I declared with strength in both hands, for some reason the courage that came with a clinch twisted my nose with the bell tone.


    When courage and bell noise returned to the shrine, Yuhu came up and played a game.No more courage, no more bell ringing, and as for Yu-huo, I don''t mind even going in and out on my own.


    "The return of the righteous ally who listens to the cry of the devil and goes to help.Did you hear the cry again after that? "


    "No, I don''t like it. I''m not stopping the ghost crying.I don''t want to be on the side of justice.I need you to get back to ruling this world. "


    I dared to smile like a tease at Yufu.


    "What do you mean, you were the ruler of this world?"


    Tamao asks curiously.


    "That should have been the moment I was born.I should have had everything I wanted.And yet, because of some mistake made by the incompetent god, it looks like this.I''ve been struggling, I''ve been in trouble.I''m sick and tired of it. God is responsible and should suffer in hell for trillions of years. "


    "Even the gods have to go with the demons, and that failure will not be tolerated."


    Hearing the assertion of courage, Tamao laughs strangely.


    "It''s because of me that this world exists in the first place.The world exists because I can see and feel it.If I disappear, the world will disappear. World equals me. "


    It''s not a joke, but the courage to speak Australian with a gesture that I really think so.


    "Hmm... there are many other people who have such self-centered ideas.That''s not good thinking, is it?Well, for a demon boy to say such a thing, it''s better to be careful of other people. "


    He put his hand on his chin and said.


    (Instead, courage is always hard for others, and it''s always dangerous for others.)


    I think the bell rings. I wanted to complain about it out of my mouth, but I kept quiet because I would hate courage.


    "By the way, demon boy. Have you ever wondered why you can hear the ghost crying or why you can release the ghost?"


    "Yes, but I don''t have a clue why.That''s why I don''t know anything. "


    Courage answered his question honestly.


    "Actually, I''m sneaking around right now.We may soon find powerful information on the roots of your power. "


    "The roots of my power...."


    Courage is thoughtful. I wanted to know the courage, but I didn''t know how to investigate, so I didn''t particularly put my back in it.However, it would be convenient if Yu-hsi were to look into it.


    "Ah, I''ll stick a nail in it, but I don''t know if exploring the roots will always lead to good things for Oniko.But the demon boy is interested and wants to know, right? "


    "Sure, let me know as soon as you find out something."


    It would be a lie to say that you have no anxiety.But in courage, curiosity was stronger.Above all, I thought it was not the protagonist of the story to butt in for fear of the truth.


    The day after I helped him with his courage, the horse was working out the game plan.


    That''s you, Masao.


    "Another sermon? You''re my slaves, pets, pets. Why are you two just preaching from above?"


    A political horse who is disturbed by the voice of his thoughts and makes a moody voice.


    "I''ll always preach.As long as I''m on the side of the horse. "


    "Yes, as Tsutsuji said. I can''t give up on this."


    Tsutsuji and Ali Sui told me clearly, and the horse became more and more obsessed.


    "That''s right, Masao. As far as I heard, Yuuki was seriously worried about the horse, and Oira felt it in the bottle."


    "So? So what? What if?"


    Instinct that Ali Sui doesn''t listen and continues to talk, and that the content of the story caresses her nerves, the horse becomes more and more uncomfortable.


    "Accept the words of courage honestly.That''s the best part. "


    "No, I don''t like it."


    Zheng Horse turned naked and stubbornly refused.


    "No matter how courageous you are, you will not be allowed to touch places where you don''t want my heart to touch you.I can''t admit it. I refuse. "


    The horse that was so upset suddenly laughed.


    "But that''s why it burns. Because what I absolutely hate, and what I really want, is a gamble."


    "You know... political horse. You should be honest.I''m suffering for nothing..... "


    Noisy


    When I thought I was in a good mood, I was cut off again by Tsutsuji''s dialog and threw a can of candy on my desk.


    "Ouch."


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to hit you..."


    The can hits Ali Sui''s head, and the horse turns blue.


    "It''s no big deal. Because Eko is sturdy.Also, the cool horse was bad, but now the oily horse was also blurry.Masao Soshi, you''d better fix the blood on your head right away. "


    "Yeah... okay... I''m sorry..."


    Ali Sui cautioned with a soft voice, and Masao apologized honestly.


    At night, when courage and the ringtone were on the floor for a while, the phone rang.


    (Told the customer that the company would not notify her. Was it a prank or a mistake?)


    While wondering, I somehow took the call worried.


    It''s Oila. It''s Ali Sui.


    "Why did you give me this number..."


    It is a trade secret of Eko.Instead, I''ll tell you about the horse in anticipation of being a child you can trust. "


    "I wanted to hear it from him, but it''s okay.I''ll hear it from you. "


    He smiled and said courage with a noble gesture.

 2283 24.

    The next day, Tamao visited Tomorrow Shrine again.


    "Oniko, I''ve looked into various cases, but there is a major family of demons called Kijima.Lucky for you to make contact with the blood drawer of the clan.I heard a lot of things.It''s over the net. Why don''t you listen to the demon too? "


    "Yesterday, today, of course."


    "Then I''ll call you. Ah, hello...."


    After confirming that the other person had answered the phone, Yu-hsi told him what to do and changed his courage.


    I am the survivor of Kijima''s demon, but I live as a human being.There are a lot of people like that.Now, even though Kijima''s blood is inherited, the name is not inherited, and I think there are more people who distance themselves from the main house than the main house. "


    "Home?"


    Those who protect the name of the Kijima clan, hold back what is a demon clan, and name the main stream of the clan.They have served your country for generations.It''s the same as a few witchcraft schools.It is a trouble buster in the paranormal realm that was summoned to the country. "


    "Should I meet them?"


    No �� I wonder if they knew Kijima''s roots as early as possible.


    The caller silences and thinks for a few seconds.


    Why not visit Kijima no Sato?That''s where you might find your roots.In the local museum, I learned the story of the healing Great Demon and the story of the child who emits the demon. "


    Then the caller told me where Kijima was and where it was. China.


    "We need to get on the Shinkansen or the plane.Let''s go now. "


    That gives me courage.


    "Now? The expiration date of the mackerel I bought yesterday is until today.I was thinking about eating at night. "


    Keep it frozen.


    "I don''t like to freeze it..."


    "Well, don''t you like frozen bells?That''s a good thing to hear. "


    The courage of listening to the ringtone burst into laughter and headed to the fridge.


    "Then this mackerel is absolutely frozen."


    The courage to remove the mackerel from the fridge and put it in the freezer.


    "Ahhh... terrible courage..."


    "Even if it''s frozen, is it that flavorful?It hasn''t changed a lot. "


    "I agree with you, but I''m not halfway to focusing on the food of the bells...."


    The bell tone speaks the usual dialogues with tears, and Yu-hushi raises questions and explains courage.


    I''m going to stay, so let''s get ready.


    "Wow, a trip. Eh... this, this, this, this..."


    The sound of the bell turns into a candy face, and after removing various kinds of confectionery from the shelf, it is packed into the backpack.


    "It''s just too packed with sweets. Leave me alone."


    "Er...."


    "He looked disgusted with my orders. It''s a cage."


    "I''m so brave..."


    Courage to sympathize with two fingers in the hole of the bell sound''s nose.


    "All right, before you go, listen to my fortune."


    Tamao slapped his thigh with his flat hand and smiled.


    Again.


    "Let''s do the fashionable divination."


    Meanwhile, Yu-hsi took a large bottle of water from inside the bag.


    "Is that what you carry around with you...?"


    "Poor thing about being put in such a tight place."


    "We''re going to do even more pathetic things."


    As courage gripped his face and the ringing of the bell raised his eyebrows, Yuhu stood up and headed to the kitchen.


    Well, let''s do it.


    "Eh? Hey, no way...."


    The courage to listen to Yu-hsi''s words is astonishing.The bell rings are silent.


    "Mm-hmm. No way. Cook the soup and watch how it''s done.And the fortune-telling soup is delicious.It''s a popular fortuneteller these days. You can eat on the spot or take it home for later. "


    "Bad fortune. You don''t have to do this."


    Yu-hsi threw up his courage to explain while smiling.


    Yuuki and Suzuo quickly finish their journey and take the train to the city center.


    "Hey, Yuuki, this is the first time you two have traveled far, right?Besides, it is the first time to take the Shinkansen.I wonder what the Shinkansen looks like. "


    Ah.


    "Isn''t courage fun? I''m so happy."


    Suzuo sees the courage to reply carelessly with a sad face.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot. Why am I so powerful?"


    Courage speaks with an anguish look.


    "The voice of a demon - not a cry, I really heard the voice of a demon talking.Occasionally it appears in your dreams.I don''t remember much about it. "


    Courage always looks mysterious, turning towards the bell tone.


    "Suzuo, if you''re dating me, you won''t be able to live a normal life forever.You may not live long. "


    "I will never leave courage."


    The bell rings with a serious look and a strong tone.


    "I was originally born in the Wizard''s lineage, and it wasn''t normal."


    I see.


    A smile spills over your brave mouth.


    (He''s better prepared than I am.He wasn''t like me when he killed people.He''s much more hungry than I am.)


    When I thought about it, courage felt fierce chest pain and suffering, and a sad voice echoed in my head.


    "It''s a ghost crying....."


    "It''s on the train."


    With the courage to scream, the bell rings round his eyes.


    "Oh, I''m on the train.And this is for two people...Shit... what is this...? It''s as painful and sad as ever..... "


    With a painful voice, courage sees the voice.


    "There''s a little demonic coming out of that vehicle.Be brave and vigilant. "


    The ringtone stood up and said to the brave side.


    "I know. There''s another outsider involved."


    Courage stood up and headed for another vehicle.The ringtone continues, of course.


    "Looks like we''re ahead."


    The bell sounds a mysterious voice as the three vehicles moved.I felt a demonic spirit more powerful than ever before.Even stronger than the demon possessor the other day.


    "Ahh....."


    Nodding and opening the door of the vehicle, courage quickly noticed something unusual.


    There is a subtle blur in front of my eyes.The vehicle is blurred across the border.


    "Water?"


    Courage murmured. The vehicle in front of me is filled with water.But even if you open the door, the water won''t overflow.Clear walls appear to be stretched to prevent overflowing water.


    Courage gently touches the water.It was easy to get my hands into the water.There is nothing to block it. However, it is fixed so as not to overflow with water.


    There were countless passengers floating in the car filled with water.But most of them don''t seem to be drowning.There are many bewildered and frightened, but they live in the water.She seems to be breathing properly.


    But not all of them were safe.Some people are clearly unconscious.


    There was another visible and discernible anomaly.Everywhere in the vehicle, there was something glowing with bright light.The windows, the floors, the seats, the ceilings, the hanging leather stubbornly stubborn, it also looked like a sea urchin, but seeing the beauty and vibrancy of its color, courage remembered the existence of a cow.It''s closer to you.


    Carefully, courage moves slowly into the water.


    The body of courage rises a little.


    "Looks like it''s okay. I''m not good at swimming, and it''s troublesome to move around..."


    Courage tells. You can talk and breathe in the water.


    The ringtone also enters and travels in the underwater vehicle with the two of you.


    After a while, two large cows sat face to face in their seats.


    "That''s it... The ghost cries because of those two monsters."


    Shortly after the courage said so, the passenger, who was clearly unconscious, drifted straight to the side.


    Yuuki and Suzuo looked at the passenger and understood why he was in this state.I don''t know if I don''t see it nearby, but there is a lot of bovine intrusion in the mouth and eyes of passengers who are floating unconscious.


    "Pay off the cows when they get close.You might get inside without knowing. "


    "Yeah."


    Two swimming toward two giant cows.The bovine invaders follow after the two.


    "I''ll follow you....."


    "Stop."


    When the ringtone reported, courage put a stop to the ringtone.


    When the two stopped swimming, the unconscious passenger overtook the place where they were and headed towards the place where the two giant cows were.


    Looking closely, about three other passengers are heading for the giant bovine.If you look closer, the clothes thought to belong to the passengers are scattered at the feet of the giant cows.


    The passenger who arrived at the side of the giant cow was captured lightly by two giant cows and devoured from his head.The clothes were eaten as-is, but eventually after eating the whole body, only the clothes were spit out.The discharged clothes do not drift underwater and fall to the floor.


    "My crying... has grown stronger..."


    The moment the two giant cows finished eating, the sad screams intensified.


    "That monster doesn''t like to eat people...That''s how it works. "


    A ringtone that reports analysis results.


    "Hmm... it looks like they''re not just people."


    I heard a voice. Looking back, one of the passengers who was drifting underwater looked at them with interest.


    It was a strange person. A middle-aged man with a skinhead wearing a dark orange bodysuit and a white coat on top.The mouth produced a long muddy beard, the skin was light black, and the mantis letters were engraved on the forehead.


    "Did the old man cause this?"


    Courage hits a man in white with a sharp gaze.


    "My name is Mr. Manji. Great Mad Scientist."


    With courage in his gaze, the man in white smiled and introduced himself.


    "Ufufu. I know. I know.Chimi and the others are the owners of extraordinary powers.And Chimi, you have a special power, right? I see. "


    With courage in his gaze, Mr. Manji points out.


    Answer this question first.No, you don''t have to answer that. In this situation, at the time of that attitude, I can tell you did it. "


    Speaking of courage, he glances at two giant cows.


    "You''re the mad scientist who made them.So, is this an experiment? "


    "Hmm, that''s right. A powerful mission capable of working in an exclusive confined space. That would be great."


    When courage asks, Mr. Manji proudly turns his back.


    Fighting power is pretty good, too.I wonder if Chimi and the others are on the right side of this situation?Hmm, I mean, that''s the enemy I should welcome, right?There''s something like this.And a kid. Interesting. Very interesting.It took me a long time to remember my first prey as a child''s hero. "


    With a smile, Mr. Manji is more uncomfortable with courage when he talks like he ate someone.


    Stop it...


    "Strange phenomenon activated! Group Dash Bite Toothless!"


    When courage approached me to speak, a sudden loud voice blocked the words of courage.

 2284 25.

    A day ago, Yusuke Kasuga met Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka at a coffee shop.


    "There''s a strange phenomenon that happens on trains in the city center, but there''s something I want you to do to solve it."


    "First of all, I want you to tell me in detail what kind of strange phenomenon it is."


    "It seems to have happened three times this month, but one of the vehicles was flooded, leaving only traces of customers.Clothes and belongings fall off occasionally, right?With a strange liquid cloud of rats.And, according to eyewitness testimonies from people who were saved, every vehicle was filled with water, in which they could breathe and talk. "


    "If that happened in a train car, it would be a big accident.A lot of people are missing. "


    When I heard Junko''s story, Kasuga smiled bitterly.


    "It''s happening in the middle of the day when there are few people.And on the express train.The cameras on the train have been destroyed.Well, it might be time for your country to move, but before that, there''s something I want Yusuke to do.Actually, I found out who did this first. "


    "What the killer is doing is artificial...Hmm... once you realize it''s artificial, it''s difficult to classify strange phenomena, and it''s not Oira''s turn, is it? "


    Kasuga put her arms together and turned into a difficult face.What Kasuga wants to call himself the Phantom Hunter is only a phantom phenomenon whose origins are unclear.Once the mystery is completely solved, it becomes difficult to capture the strange phenomenon as one''s ability.


    "The killer is a mad scientist who has no reputation in the mad scientist industry, Mr. Manji."


    "No, if we even know who did it, it''s not a strange phenomenon anymore."


    "If I leave that person alone, it won''t be difficult, my friends have had terrible eyes, and I''m glad to have all the research and capture him alive."


    "You know, I''m not a cleaner, I''m not a killer.Listen to me, too. "


    In the end, Kasuga defeated and received the request fee before accepting Junko''s request.


    The two girls, who had been familiar with childhood since kindergarten, always acted together.


    Growing up in the countryside, they were loved by their families and grew up without any inconvenience.It was a bright and fun day. Until I was exposed to a bald-headed man in white with a muddy beard.


    When the girls were eating the confectionery they bought at the store, they were unconscious and locked up in a strange place when they noticed.


    The two girls were turned into experimental benches and turned their appearance into a disgusting substitute.


    After years of confinement in a light-free dungeon, the two men underwent repeated retrofitting experiments to alter not only their appearance, but also their contents.I also acquired the power of the supernormal.


    After years of confinement in a lightless dungeon, the two of them always stayed close to each other.I could moan and sob, but I couldn''t speak as a person at the earliest.


    And a few days ago, I was able to get you out, but on the orders of a modified man, I was able to kill people and get eaten.They threatened to kill their families if they disobeyed.


    Suddenly, countless old women appeared in the vehicle and tried not to run in the water, but were pressured by the resistance of the water and drowned together in the water.


    "Ah... no, this is..."


    When the screaming man held his forehead down, all the old women who showed up disappeared.


    Fantastic phenomenon hunter! Kasuga Yusuke joins!


    The man who shows up poses and gives him a good name.


    "What is it? He''s...."


    "Ho, here comes the owner of a new psychic force. You''re welcome."


    Looking at Kasuga, courage and Mr. Manji narrowed their eyes with different nuances.


    "I''ll stop you. This experiment."


    Ignoring Kasuga, courage reveals the face of the demon.


    "Whoa!? What is that?!? Amazing, amazing, Chimi!"


    Looking at the face of a giant demon approaching him, Mr. Manji raised his voice of joy.


    When the demon opened his mouth in an attempt to drink Mr. Manji, an incredible current of water erupted, and the courage, the bell tone, and the demon''s face turned violently in the water.


    "Strange phenomenon activated! White hands coming out of the toilet!"


    In response to Kasuga''s shouting, long white hands grew from chairs, windows and walls, grasping courage and the sounds of the bell.


    "Use your magical powers.This is funny, Chimi. "


    "Are you Mr. Manji?"


    Mr. Manji and Kasuga face each other.


    "That''s why I''m taking you with me.Strange phenomenon activated! Phantom Yamori Man crawling around Shinjuku skyscrapers! "


    When you scream, Kasuga crawls on the floor and moves quickly.It''s a movement that gives little resistance to water.


    It was a spring day heading towards Mr. Manji, but in front of it, a few little cows jumped out and attacked him towards the spring.


    "Wonder phenomenon activated! Amazed! When I opened the room, I left the Medusa secondary erotic image open and the man was a stone statue!"


    When Kasuga screams, Kasuga''s movement stops and Kasuga''s whole body becomes petrified.


    These little cows can enter the organism and destroy it, or they can manipulate it and move it.But the cows cling to the surface of Kasuga''s stone body, but there''s nothing more they can do.I can''t put it in Kasuga''s body, which has become a stone even though it has invaded.


    "What... what is this...? No, it''s amazing, but Chimi... it stays like a stone forever... but it works."


    Mister Manji, surprised at the petrified spring days, saw the courage with a sense of killing.


    Now huge feet fly horizontally to the floor.


    The two cows started a current, but now the momentum of their feet prevailed.Without being flowed by the current, and barely slowing down, we approach Mr. Manji.


    "Secret technique! Manjishi!"


    Mr. Manji avoided a giant kick in the leg with a move that seemed like a fish would slip through at high speed.


    The current strikes again with courage and bells, but...


    Paradise Pane


    The bell rings a protective curtain and the current is thrown.


    (They''re coming from over there within my reach)


    Seeing the two bovines moving, Yuuki wiped out the demon''s feet, appeared the demon''s hands, and grabbed the two bovines.


    (The demon''s crying... got worse. Besides...)


    Touching the bovine, the Lord of the cry, over the hands of the demon, the sad thoughts echo directly and courageously.


    (Besides, even with the power of demon healing... is this difficult?Whoo... I can''t do this...)


    Courage attempted to bring these two cows back to their original humans with the power of healing, but the body itself has been recreated. Nothing happens.


    "Ah, you''re out of gas. I''m sorry."


    Mister Manji laughs as he looks at the bovines caught in the hands of each demon.


    I soon understood the meaning of the word.Because the cows relaxed and tightened in the hands of the demons.And the cry of the demon that echoed in the heart of courage disappeared.


    (In the end... I was relieved.A message of gratitude has been conveyed.I didn''t do anything....)


    An incredible amount of frustration and anger are blown away in courage.


    The water is pulling. All the little cows died and fell to the floor.


    "What do you mean...?"


    The sudden death of the cow and the deactivation of his abilities raised the voice of doubt.


    "Ufufufu, you''ve exhausted your power.They tried to use their lives uncontrollably when they used their supernatural powers.For days, I''ve been using the force that acts on the entire space of a vehicle.I thought it was time.And fight here. In a way, it could be said that Chimi and the others killed him.Yeah, but this could be a beauty story.These children are just as old as Chimi.Last time I could play with a kid my age and die, so it might be a beautiful conversation. Ufufufu. "


    "Hahahahaha"


    Hearing Mr. Manji''s words in a hateful tone, courage laughed with a loud voice.The ringtone takes a breath.It''s a sign that the fury of courage is maximized.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Ufufu, why? Of course it''s for the sake of science.I''m a scientist, Chimmy.And a rebel mad scientist, Chimmy. "


    Mister Manji shrugs his shoulders with a smile as he asks courage.


    "Tsukasa, why are you using the train?"


    Someday Kasuga came back from the stone and asked.


    "To create urban legends and lure the mighty.It was the Chimi who came straight.Perfect for testing the combat power of the experimental bench.Nevertheless, if you do it during a time when there are a lot of people, the noise will grow, and suddenly there may be a large number of people, so this is also reduced.Well, thanks to you, I got good data, and I had a good encounter. "


    Meanwhile, Mr. Manji moved near the window.


    "In any case, I am more than three madmen.I''ll turn the world upside down. As a great scientist, my name was engraved in history. Forever. "


    "Stupid little villain character....."


    He threw up his courage and attacked Mr. Manji with the help of a demon.


    "Secret technique! Manjishi!"


    But it can be avoided quickly and quickly again.It wasn''t in the water this time, but it was the same stunning move as before.


    "Ufufu, I don''t care about child insults.Whether you treat me like a small object or not, the fact that I''m a big thing doesn''t turn me upside down. "


    That said, Mr. Manji sticks his fist out the train window.It looked like a light beating, but the windows were lightly destroyed.


    "Paradise Pane!"


    The bell rang and tried to destroy Mr. Manji''s body directly, but he was resisted.Mr. Manji jumps out the window.


    After Mr. Manji, courage leaves the window.


    "Watch out, courage."


    The courage was quickly retracted because the headwinds were tight without being able to speak to the bells.


    "Fufufufufu, next time I see you, I''ll kill you."


    The aura of anger burst out laughing, and courage said.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Manji was caught in the rear vehicle without falling to the ground.


    It could have been a good pickup.


    Riding on top of the rear vehicle, Mr. Manji murmurs.


    (Who are they?Very curious. Let''s try sneaking up.)


    With that in mind, Mr. Manji sat down on the train with his arms crossed.

 2285 26.

    Transferring to the Shinkansen, Yuuki and Suzune headed for Kijima no Sato.


    It was late at night when they arrived at Kijima''s hideout.When I get off the station, there are only a few shops around, and the road is surrounded by forests and it''s pretty dark.


    "There''s no hotel nearby..."


    After opening and checking the map, courage turned to traffic.


    It''s called a minsu.


    The sound of a bell pointing to a house near the station without opening a map.


    There you go.


    They also admitted their courage and entered the minsu.


    I thought it would make me suspicious about two children, but the old female general accepted me lightly.On the contrary, courage and the ringtone were more echoed by this reaction.


    "You''re here to explore Kijima''s roots."


    As she guided her to the room, the General pointed to the purpose of the bravery.


    "Are there a lot of guys like that? And you can see that at a glance?"


    "Yes, I''m drawing demon blood too."


    When courage asks, the actress smiles small.


    "You''re not drawing the blood of a demon, you''re like a child with a soul."


    Let me know if you know anything.


    When I arrived, I asked for courage, thinking that I was lucky to meet someone who knew about this situation and seemed to be familiar with the demon case.


    "The legend of Kijima''s demon is better to go to the local museum tomorrow when it gets brighter than I can hear from you.Or go to Kijima.Oh, Kijima is an island with tall trees that looks beyond the sea.If we don''t get to the island, we won''t see any tall trees.There used to be a healing demon living there, and it still appears in front of visitors from time to time.If you want to go to Kijima, visit a person named Jinno-san and tell him about the situation, and he will take you out on a boat. "


    The maid left the room without saying so.


    Local museum and Kijima.We''re lucky to have the information we need as a quick clue. "


    Courage smiles.


    The courage that had sinked so far finally made me smile, so the bell tone stroked my chest down.Courage is always depressed for a while when you can''t save those who cry out for the demons.


    "By the way, who was the courage, the strange phenomenon hunter?"


    I''m not interested.


    The ringtone asked, but courage returned an ill-advised answer.


    The next day, Yuuki and Suzuo first went to the local museum.


    They pile up old books on the table, and they open them from one end to find out what they''re likely to do with the roots of courage.


    There''s a lot of talk about healing big demons.


    With his eyes down on the book, the bell rings.


    "Ah... what a surprise. And... what is it?It''s hard to put it into words, but it''s complicated.Stories related to me were recorded in a local museum. "


    And courage.


    In the local museum, a large amount of literature on the existence of the healing great demon was found.The legend is that there was a huge demon in this land long ago who cured all diseases and injuries, made intimate contact with people, and was worshipped.There were many old illustrations.


    "Is this a monster?"


    "Ah, there''s one over here too.I''ve seen a few of them. "


    "There are quite a few paintings in this picture. I wonder what it is."


    Courage and the ringtone of the bell show each other the pictures in the book.In the picture of demons and people laughing together, there is a presence that is neither a person nor a demon.It is much smaller than one, its body is pure white, and red flowers grow from its head and leaves from its back.


    It says, "The Wooden Man."


    "The Wooden Man...."


    The word that the bell sounded heard of courage.When I met the demon in my dream, I only remember what the demon said.


    "It''s like a demon following a healing demon."


    I see.


    Two people who still fish for the literature after that.


    Courage found a story in it that bothered me.It was written about the end of the healing Great Demon.It seems that it was the end of the healing Great Demon that was angry at the murder of the villagers and beaten up after fighting the country.


    "What a sad story. I kept saving humans, but at the end I fought them and they killed me....."


    While talking, the bell tone overwhelmed my mind with a disturbing thought.


    Courage has always fought for someone.The courage was betrayed by those who were trying to help at the end, and I thought of such a terrible delusion that I would fight and be killed.


    "Ringtone, you just told me what you were thinking."


    The courage told quietly, and the bell rang softly.


    "I don''t want to die like this."


    Seeing the courage to smile, the bell tone was relieved and smiled.


    After leaving the local museum, Yuuki and Suzune visited a wealthy man named Zhino.When I told him that I wanted to go to Kijima, Old Man Zhino smiled and gave me pleasure.


    The next morning, the boat was manipulated by the branches and the three of them headed for the island.


    "I''ve never been on a boat before. The breeze feels good."


    I''d like to try it myself.


    Well, let''s just change it a little bit.


    Enjoy boat trips while the three of you are at ease.Old Mano Zhino was very popular and responded very kindly to the courage and bell tones he had visited.


    "I am also drawing the blood of demons.My relatives are with Kijima''s main house.I serve my country. "


    Old Mano said.


    "Kijima on the island and Kijima on the clan.Has the name been passed down from the island to the family? "


    "Probably. Some theories say Kijima is an island where there were wooden people, while others say that they are hanging trees with demons.Or perhaps it''s simply pointing to the big trees on the island. "


    That''s how old Zhino points to the island.


    "Can''t you see a big tree?"


    "I can''t see it from the mainland or the sea for some reason.They don''t even see it on satellites.I can see it when I get to the island. Is this the power of the demon or the power of the wooden man? "


    Old Man Zhino said to the surprising ringtone.They both recall that the lady general of Minshuku was talking about the same thing.


    Three people arrive on the island.


    "It''s true... when we get to the island, we''ll see for sure."


    "Big....."


    As you reach the sandy beach, a giant tree appears in sight standing in the forest that covers the island.Courage and bells surprise me, and I see a giant tree.


    "There are some people at the foot of that giant tree who say they met demons.Ah, I''ll wait here. "


    And Old Man Jinno.


    "Because it''s dangerous?"


    "No, I don''t think it''s dangerous.I mean, it''s a terrible thing.If it''s dangerous, I won''t bring you here, let alone let you go. "


    I see.


    Courage smiles back at Old Man Zhino who jokes.


    They go into the woods.


    After walking for a while, they reached the ruins in the woods, and they searched the ruins, but found nothing embarrassing.


    "I can feel the spirit and the demon coming from over there."


    The bell sounds toward the center of the island - the giant tree.


    "I felt it too. Let''s go."


    With courage, they walk in the woods again.


    Eventually, the two arrived at the foot of a giant merging tree.


    "Amazing....."


    "Ah... it''s too big. It''s like a fantasy."


    The two men standing in front of the giant amalgam tree are overwhelmed by their enormity and majesty.The thickness of the trunk is wider than that of a poor apartment.The roots alone are tall enough to reach their bellies.


    Are you finally here?


    A nostalgic voice echoed.


    "Ringtone, did you hear that?"


    "Yeah."


    The bell sounded confused and nodded to confirm courage.


    I''m talking so they can hear me.That''s what you''re going to hear. "


    With a strange voice, it appeared in front of both of them.They''re familiar with it.


    A translucent red demon with courage is always sitting in front of a giant tree and smiling at the two of them.


    I thought I''d come one day.Oh, I''m not a ghost.It''s just a residual thought. I don''t have a soul.That''s where my soul is.It''s you. It''s me. "


    That''s what the demons say and point to courage.


    "My predecessor was a healing demon?"


    "That''s it. And... it''s a complicated story, but one of your predecessors has signed with me to bring power to you in this world.I have repeated such a thing several times.My soul will be drawn to this island where I am dead. "


    "I heard they killed villagers, got angry, fought humans and died."


    "My relationship with people and saving people has led to bad results."


    A ghost with a self-abusive smile.


    I''ve always been close to people.Because I had healing powers.One after the other came the wounded, and the others who had many seconds.People adored me because I healed them.Fufufu, it was a pleasant time.But it tasted bad. The powerful people of the time saw danger in the increase in the number of people who worship me.They tried to crush me. "


    "So you fought and got killed?"


    No, I didn''t even fight at that time.They took hostages of people I was close to, and they killed me in silence. "


    Speaking so much, the expression of the demon darkened.


    "But... after they killed me, they broke their promise.Killed all the people I was close to.I was dead, but I stayed as the Spirit of the Land, so I turned into a Grievous Spirit and became angry. With the help of the tree people, I broke the country.But I regret what I did.I let my anger kill a lot of people.No one should have resented him.I shouldn''t have hated you.You shouldn''t have killed him.I thought I''d make it after I did it. "


    When I heard that I still had the power to lose a country, I was horrified by the sound of the bell.I wonder how powerful it is.Even if it were a country, it would not be all of Japan.


    "Why did you think that?"


    The courage was sinking and I asked.


    Those who killed me and those who were just close to me, are all just differences in position and birth.It''s the same life. It''s just bad luck, relative fate.Fate is just a matter of getting along with someone, hating someone and killing them together.Getting along is a great thing, but don''t let hatred and killing go hand in hand.I was washed away and killed a lot of people. "


    The demon talks a little, but the idea is unacceptable for courage.


    "I don''t know... I''m the same person.I can only accept that it''s only natural for them to be killed, and I don''t know why you''re sad about that. "


    "I will find out. You and I are the same soul. I will find out."


    The demon said with a soft smile to his unrelenting courage.


    "What are tree people?"


    The ringtone asks.


    Beyond the distant sky �� I heard that it came from the stars.I''ve been to that planet before.It seems to be rarely connected to this land.I can walk around that connected gate.You only know who possesses and empowers people and animals.And they chose me as their final host.All the tree men came into me, and after I died, they sprouted on me.That''s this giant tree. The tree people became trees. "


    That''s how demons touch giant trees.


    Now is the time of great convergence of the edges, so you may also meet the wooden man.I''m sure it will empower you. "


    Hmm, that was fun.


    It was a courage to laugh ironically, but I felt it somehow at this time.I wonder if the demon will be right.


    Local museum.


    "I mean, he''s the healing demon. This is really interesting."


    While fishing for the literature, Mr. Manji smiles slightly.Interested in courage and bell tones, Mr. Manji switched to the Shinkansen and followed him all the way.


    "These two are especially good in my mouse.Mufufu, but it''s hard to catch them without killing them. "


    While murmuring amusely, Mr. Manji called.


    "Hello, I''d like Chimi to do a job for me..."

 2286 27.

    Although Funao is inspired by the ideals of Masao Horse, he rarely speaks recently because he is not close to the members of Snowflake Society.


    When I first entered the Snowflake Society, I was speaking, but as a result, the rest of the members were smoked.Because the contents of the boat student''s remarks were rough and, moreover, naive.


    "This guy is always stupid.I can''t talk to the monkeys who can''t keep up with my level. "


    While watching the Snowflake Society chat, the boatman flips over to his chair and bites gum.


    Nowadays, sailors live in hotels.All the living expenses are paid by Masao Horse.


    "For example, if only we were in the world, I''m sure the world would be peaceful.This is proof. If only the good and the pure and pure were in the world, the world would be stable and prove to be a good world.Don''t you think? Of course, losing the diversity of the world is not a good thing, and the fewer people, the less creativity and lack of culture and technology.But, but, you know, this world is corrupt, and I think adults are ugly, and existence itself is God''s failure.That''s why we create a paradise without adults. "


    Bosun repeatedly reviews the text of the leader, Masao Horse, written on the front page of the Snowflake Society membership site.I get excited every time I read it.I certainly hope that this objective will be achieved.I seriously wonder if I can do it with a political horse.


    He is a sailor who is unattended and overlooks others, but is only intoxicated by the horse.I am proud to be the leader of the organization to which I belong for the existence of five more junior political horses who are still elementary school students.


    But above all, I like the horse because only the horse understands me.Of course, I am grateful that you are taking care of me.


    "Horse, how do you purify the world?"


    After confirming that there is a political horse in the chat room, I will write about it for the first time in a long time.


    Writing to other members stops.This is not because the boatman of the hated wrote it.Because the questions that are of interest to everyone were thrown in a straight ball.I am worried about the answer of the political horse.


    Um, I haven''t decided anything yet.I haven''t thought of anything yet.I haven''t got any plans yet, and it''s too early for the snowflake society.But, it''s vague, but I can see the vision.We need everyone''s help.We need more comrades.We also need to guide our destiny.We need something caused by the great convergence of edges.Let''s get ready for the right time.It''s going to take a while.


    Masanoma writes a long sentence.Masanoma is always a long story.I don''t know if the text is just the same as the verbal conversation, but if it''s a reliable word, the boatman is excited.


    (All you have to do is make this crap a mess.I''d like to do it today if I could.I want to smash it. I want to kill all the stupid debris in the world.)


    After overlapping the expectations of the magnificent purpose of the horse and the destructive impulse that boils in him every day, the sailor was immersed in joy alone.


    Yuuki and Suzuo stayed in Kijima''s village for two days and returned home on the third day.


    At Kijima, I had the courage to hear the roots from my predecessor, the healing great demon, but at the moment, there is no significant change in my mood.


    And the day after returning home, Yuuki, as usual, just played games in the shrine''s shrine to crush time, and Suzuo practiced witchcraft outside.


    "This shrine is a small shrine, but there are people who compete quite a bit."


    The bell rings as you finish your training and take out the contents of the coin box.


    "Thanks to this, we can eat, but I asked my grandfather who comes to worship regularly.This is a shrine where Doppelgangers come out, but fox monsters come out and attract a lot of outsiders.Looks like there''s a nuance to calm him down.They also say that if you put money in here, you have a pretty good chance of making a profit. "


    "Aren''t you coming to manage the shrine?"


    I''ve been wondering until now, but I''m somehow afraid to ask, so I''ll ask what I didn''t hear.


    "I''m here. I let the demons out and they told me to stay here."


    "I see... that''s right..."


    When I heard the courageous answer, I was very convinced by the bell tone, but I still thought it was a question I didn''t have to ask.


    Someone''s coming.


    The sound of a bell that is sensitive to the signs, in addition to good intuition, quietly tells.


    "Hey, Courage."


    I visited a smiling horse.


    "The game of courage and my destiny has been decided."


    "Hmm, anything."


    Bravery with an unbelievable smile.


    Let''s do some sumo.


    The smile of courage froze into the words of the horse.


    "I love sumo wrestling.It feels good to put on the top gear from the beginning and compete in a short time.And it''s not just a sumo.Tsuji-sumo. "


    Tsujizumo?


    "Do you know what a Tsujitsu is? The samurai slashes and kills passers-by indiscriminately.Tsuji sumo is the sumo version.The rules are simple. Within the time limit, it''s better for anyone to give more winning stars by making allowances and gradual sumo wrestling.How about it? How about it? Isn''t it interesting? "


    "Absolutely not. I don''t want to play that crazy game.I''m not crazy enough to be able to do that to a stranger, and if you can''t resist it, there''s a correction coming from there. "


    I looked at the horse with courage in my eyes.


    "A head correction is a good idea.Interesting. Oh, can I do it? [M]Well, yeah, I don''t think so.I want to remain who I am. [M]Besides, you told me to do whatever I wanted before, and you''re withdrawing that word? "


    "If it''s insane, I''ll say no.Stupid or you''re an idiot. "


    I threw up courage at the political horse asking with a smile.


    I just checked it out, but it looks like Tsuji Sumo was real.


    "Really?"


    When the bell rings, the horse sounds surprised.


    "It''s not like Masao says, it''s about sumo wrestling between ordinary people."


    "If I thought it was my original word, was it different? [M] Unfortunately...."


    "Do you claim the original by adding Tsuji and Sumo?"


    Courage plunged into the dropping horse.


    "I can''t help it. Then the second idea...."


    "Someone''s coming again. Not good this time."


    While the horse was talking, the ringtone pinched his mouth with a sharp voice.


    A few seconds later, an explosion sounded outside.


    "There are three of them. And there''s Mr. Manji."


    Only the eyes of the demon were taken out of the temple, and the courage of seeing the situation from the perspective of the demon was reported.


    Courage goes outside the temple while being alert to sudden attacks.


    "Hey, you want to destroy the shrine?"


    Courage speaks to Mr. Manji.The shrine''s approach is greatly curved.


    On both sides of Mr. Manji stood a man dressed in suspicion.


    One wrapped his body in silver protective clothing, covered his head with a silver mask, carried a giant silver can on his back, held a giant kettle in his hand, and connected by a can and a hose on his back.


    One is a man wearing a mask of the type worn by a professional wrestler, who is extremely thin and thin.But dress like a wrestler and dress like a black pant.However, roses appeared on the brown skin and the muscles were not attached.


    "Hey, chimies. Oh, you want to add some friends?"


    Mister Manji smiles a little when he sees courage, bells and horses.


    "We''re here to make Chimi a mouse.I mean, the test bench. That''s why I brought Thunder Cedar and Lucha swine bugs with me. "


    Cyder!


    Immediately after Mr. Manji introduced, the man in silver protective clothing, Thunder Cedar, screamed and sprinkled a large amount of liquid from the pot he had.There is sound and smoke coming from the wound area.


    Sounds like acid.


    The horse murmured with a voice and face without a sense of crisis.

 2287 28.

    Thunder Cedar was a killer on the back street, but Mr. Manji picked him up and remodeled where he was dying, earning him his whole life.The modification did not result in the acquisition of supernormal abilities, but purely the body is empowered.


    Cyder!


    You''re a punitive guy like acid wrapped around a shrine.I''ll punish you. "


    When I saw Thunder Cedar wrapping around the acid and said bravery, I summoned a giant red demon with his whole body.


    Thunder cider and Mr. Manji stare at the demon much taller than the shrine''s buildings.


    "Wonderful! This... isn''t the most powerful person to call something like this..."


    Mr. Manji is excited and delighted.


    Thunder!


    Thunder Cedar switched from a candle to a baton, and he shouted, poking the baton to the ground.


    Electric shock was emitted at the location where the acid containing plenty of electrolyte was dispersed.The electric shock spread to the ground and even to the demon who was stepping on the place where the acid was wound.


    However, there is no trace of dust in the way it works against demons.


    "Sa... Cydaaa!"


    Though quite upset, Thunder Cedar casts acid directly on the demon.Smoke rose with the sound of erosion, melting the demon''s surface a little, but the melted skin healed instantly after that.


    "Sa... sa... psi... sun... sun... psi..."


    Much wounded, Thunder Cedar asks for Mr. Manji''s face.


    "From what I''ve seen, Chimi... is the third most amazing possessor of psychic powers... really amazing."


    Mister Manji looked up at the ghost and praised the thunder cider.


    "Huh? Are there still two of them on me?Are you out of your mind?Are you stupid? "


    The courage to take Mr. Manji''s word for it and say it in a bad mood.


    (One is Kirisaki Ken and the other is Junko Yukioka.Well, I won''t say it because it''s a pigeon.)


    Mr. Manji murmuring in his mouth.


    Instead of the lost Thunder cider, the Lucha swine comes forward.


    "Something really creepy."


    Looking at the lucha swirlworm that twirls its thin body with a strange movement, the horse murmured.


    "Oh? This is...."


    After launching the Yama app to check the sins and guilt of the Lucha swine worm, Masao was a little surprised.Regardless of the number of sins, guilt was zero.


    (I mean, no matter how bad you work, you''re either a guilt-free villain or a psychopath - or, in a bad sense, innocent.)


    Suddenly, a political horse is interested in the rucha swine worm.


    Lucha swirlworm rushed towards the bell tone.The thin body fills the space quickly at an unimaginable speed.


    The demon tried to kick the Lucha turnip, but the Lucha turnip didn''t even try to avoid the behavior, just rushed through the demon kick.


    Originally, the body of the thin lucha worm becomes linear instantly.And when you fly in a straight line towards the face of the bell tone, it quickly penetrates into your body from the slightly empty mouth of the bell tone.


    "You bastard!"


    The courage shouted and stepped on the bell with the demon''s feet.


    "Oh dear...."


    Mr. Manji was surprised to see his thin eyes rounded.The demon definitely stepped on the bell tone, but the body of the bell tone was slipping through.However, the body of the lucha swirlworm lurking in the body of the bell tone crushed, pinched between the fingers of the foot, and took it out of the mouth of the bell tone.Crushed to pieces.


    "Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho"


    Your bell rings and you vomit violently.Lucha swirlworm was crushed in the body of the bell sound, so the body fluids are pouring violently into the body of the bell sound.With the power of a demon, it''s forcibly spitting out.


    (It feels so good... the feeling of lurking inside your body, and now you''re spitting it out like this...)


    The sound of a bell soaking in trance, spitting with a painful expression.


    "Wow, my sins are amazing, but I don''t feel guilty.I can''t forgive this. Let''s kill him. Let''s do it. "


    Mr. Manji''s guilt and guilt are quantified in the Yama App, and his horse murmurs to activate the power of the Yama App.


    "Death penalty"


    "Gwaaaaaa!?"


    Mr. Manji''s body was in severe pain when the horse told him a word.


    "Oh, my god!"


    Mr. Manji stares at the horse in anger.I know who did it.


    Oh? I wonder if you''re going to resist Resist ? It''s pretty strong. "


    The horse said interestingly, feeling resisted by his own power and about to be torn apart.


    "It''s a big crime, but all of a sudden, I wonder if the death penalty was impossible."


    Realizing that it is impossible to convert sin into energy and lead to death, Masao solves the operation of the Yama App.


    "Eat it! Manjin Ball!"


    Unleashed from the pain, Mr. Manji vomited something like a rubber ball from his mouth with his anger.


    Rubber balls are played just before they hit a political horse.


    Unlike the one who put up a barrier like me.


    Suzune was somewhat aware of the ability of the horse.The bell tone energizes the pain and stretches the barrier, but instead of stretching the barrier, the Yama app can use the pinpoint to apply force to the enemy''s attack itself and play the attack trajectory.Prevent the opponent from attacking with minimal force.


    "Mufufu, Chimi and the others are wonderful children.Help me.That way, we can modify it to make it more powerful.No, we should cooperate. This is about destiny. "


    "Die."


    With anger and contempt, courage shouts cold words to Mr. Manji, who becomes sweaty and shook the demon with a golden stick.


    "Secret technique! Manjishi!"


    Skillfully circumventing his body at high speed, Mr. Manji turned his back on the courage.


    "Next time I''ll get a stronger mouse!I''ve been waiting for you! "


    Running away and throwing up a dialogue, Mr. Manji.Thunder cider followed.


    "It''s a nasty villain character, but it''s awesome to avoid. Or running away."


    The courage poisons the two of them who ran away in a hurry.


    "Including that, it feels like a good villain.So, what''s that? "


    "I don''t know. I fought and escaped the last time I saw you.Looks like they''re after us.Maybe you''re a target too. "


    Political horses and courage talking back inside the temple.


    "It''s depressing to keep being targeted.Let''s deal with it. I''ll look into it.More than that, the game continues - it''s a game where you ride around town, find a junior high school defect, and shoot it with a modified BB bullet from behind.How many defects did you shoot? "


    "Rejected. Enough with you...Why do you always come up with games that involve irrelevant people? "


    Courage lowers his hips on the tatami mat and looks at the horse with suspicious eyes.


    Because it''s a scarecrow.


    Ah?


    "Except for the one I admitted, I pretended to be a man.All you have to do is use it. Don''t you think? "


    "You... seem to need a thorough cage. More than the ringtone."


    Zheng Ma laughed and listened to the dialogues he had spoken, and said bravely.


    (Er... it''s sluggish...)


    Listening to that, the bell sounded jealously at the horse.


    "I decide what game to settle."


    When my courage quietly tells me, I get up and walk around in my tent.


    When I took out a few blank cards and magic from the trunk, I filled out some blank cards with magic.


    "You, when you play the game, bring those two Eko."


    Courage says as he writes on the card.


    "Huh? Why? Why?"


    You think I don''t understand?But I won''t say it from my mouth.I''ll make you confess. "


    Polite horses look moody against the courage of a tone that doesn''t have to be said.


    Show the card written by courage in front of the horse.


    The card said "confession or obedience".


    I''ll prepare about six of these.I will also write other content cards in the future.So, if you collect five copies of this "confession or obedience" first, it is a game of winning.If you collect five sheets first, I''ll join your organization.But if I collect the first five, I''ll tell you honestly why you''re crying and why you''re suffering. "


    "That''s funny, but maybe I''ll lie."


    It was a political horse who smiled ill and said in a calm tone, but courage returned an unbelievable smile and waved a small one.


    "Seriously, I believe you won''t lie to me.If he were to lie to me here, I wouldn''t be involved with you anymore. "


    The words spoken by courage did not feel false, and the horse vanished his smile.

 2288 29.

    The boy had a heart condition and had been sentenced to four months'' life.


    The mother is a single mother, and she has worked hard to raise a child who is originally weak.And yet fate is this way.


    In grief, the mother sought a way to save her child, was deceived by a suspicious religion into saving her lost savings, was deceived by organ trafficking tissue into removing one kidney, and arrived at a suspicious mad scientist''s laboratory.


    "Instead of helping Chimi''s son, make Chimi and Chimi''s son my lab bench.Then I promise I''ll help Chimi''s son. "


    His mother got on board with the story of a man in white named Mr. Manji.


    My son''s illness has healed completely.But both parents and children were transformed into slime.


    "I fulfilled my promise to cure the disease, and Chimi and the others kept their promises.Anything to complain about?Well, it looks like they''re not people anymore, and they can''t talk anymore, but you can live in my mouse hut with your parents and children. Mfufufu. "


    Mr. Manji told them they were in a jail-like room.


    Afterwards, in a small room, the parents and children stayed close and spent no time except eating the poor meals they were given.


    Let''s get Chimi out of here.


    One day, Mr. Manji came and called out.


    "You can make an effort to restore people to their appearance.I don''t know if I can.But you''re going to listen to me. "


    Just tell him unilaterally, and Mr. Manji leaves the room with his parents and children.


    "I still like pairs.Mufufufu, parents and children, couples, best friends, lovers, and mice must be kept in pairs. Mufufufu "


    Mr. Manji whispers to himself as he slaps his bald head and walks with a moody smile.


    "You can call them pairs.But the three of them. I''m glad we''re together.Especially the child who can put out the demon is very good.If I can study and analyze her and apply her to mouse making... Mfufufu, I can finally become more than three mad mad scientists. I can be the best. "


    It was Mister Manji, who was one of the delighted men, using the mathematical calculations of the unbearable raccoon.


    Courage continues to explain the rules of the game.


    "Six participants. The confession or obedience cards are initially held one by one."


    And the courage to write magic to cards.


    This is a punitive game.


    She writes two pieces each: a stomach pan, a vinta, a bullet, a nose hook, and a pile driver.


    Should I join in on this?


    While looking at the contents of the punishment game cards, he remembers the high chest ringing and asks with anticipation.


    "Of course. I''ll call Tetsuo."


    I did it!


    "Three against three?"


    Suzune was delighted at the courageous decision, and Masao asked.


    "Yes, that''s why I told you to call those two."


    "I wonder why they''re nominated."


    "Do you really know why? Don''t be stupid."


    ����


    With the courage of a meaningful gesture, the horse turned pale again.


    "So, under what conditions are you pulling this card?You''re not just pulling what the other person has, are you?No, I don''t think so. I want you to be honest about the game of luck. "


    A political horse with a slightly faster, irritating tone.


    "I tried to make it just a babble, but I don''t like it.Then there''s no choice. Let''s go faster.There is no confession or obedience card.Lay all the cards down like nervous breakdown.The three teams play one-on-one with each other, and the winner flips the card.Win a team that collects five confession or obedience cards first, for a total of your teams.And because there''s not enough confession or obedience cards, I''m going to increase it to nine. "


    "Do you need this punishment game?"


    "Without the punitive game, it wouldn''t be funny.If we get two of the same guys, we''re going to play the punitive game. "


    Courage to answer politicians'' questions as they should.


    "I think we should increase the number of penalty game cards to make them easier to win."


    "Don''t say good things about bells sometimes. All right, let''s increase it."


    "Yes... you don''t have to increase it..."


    Suzuune suggested that courage nodded with joy, and the horse looked disgusting.


    "Let''s add more varieties. Triangle horses, steel virgins, Farales bulls, wheels torn apart...."


    "Hey, bell tone, stop being so stylish."


    "That''s enough, it''s torture.I mean, there''s a mix of execution tools. "


    Suzutone''s further suggestions also rejected the courage of the driftstone, and the political horse pushed in.


    "Let''s use this card to decide who and who of the three are going to fight.The winner of the match turns the card. "


    Two red, yellow and blue cards at a time.


    "People of the same color face each other, and the winner flips one hand at a time."


    "Wouldn''t it take a while to flip one card at a time?"


    Well, let''s draw four at a time.


    The courage of a political horse to question and fix it immediately.


    "So, what about the right to flip the card?"


    "You said you liked sumo, didn''t you?So I''m going to do a sumo wrestling. "


    With this, all the rules have been decided.


    "I''m looking forward to it. I was hoping to do as much as I could with that small, soft body of Eko.I look forward to it. "


    With the courage to say in a mean tone while smiling slightly, the horse disappeared.


    "Oh, you''re staring at me with a scary face.Did I say something that bothers you? "


    (Masao, it''s better to fix the blood on your head right away.)


    With the courage to laugh at the shards, the horse remembers Alice''s words and exhales loudly to calm his feelings.


    "That sounds interesting, but there''s something I have to do before I do it."


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s do something about that Mr. Manji first.If you leave it alone, there could be some sort of development that could get in the way between us.I definitely want to prevent that. "


    Okay, let''s get rid of him first.


    Courage nodded at the assertion of the political horse.


    Kirisaki Ken answers the phone.The opponent is my daughter Ji Lijiang.


    Daddy, do you know a mad scientist named Mr. Manji?


    "I didn''t expect to hear that name in your mouth... but I do.He''s a sniffer in the mad scientist world.You better stay out of this. "


    Yes, but it looks like our leader is already involved.So tell me where you are.I''ll come with you. "


    Ji Lijiang was asked by Masao to gather information about Mr. Manji.


    "I don''t know, but let''s try to get a hold of what I know."


    Best regards ~


    He hangs up the phone with his daughter and calls someone he might know.


    It''s timely. I was just about to find out where Mr. Manji is and get in there to hunt him down.


    The opponent was Junko Yukioka.


    "Hmm... excuse me, Yukioka-kun, can you give up that role?Apparently my daughter wants to kill Mr. Manji. "


    "Hmm... I can''t refuse Professor Kirisaki''s request, but is your daughter okay?I think Mr. Manji is tough inside too.


    "My daughter doesn''t seem to be the only one, and I''ll try to trust her."


    Kirizaki laughed at Junko.

 2289 30.

    I always wanted to be the best.This has been the case since I was a child.But no matter what I did when I was a kid, I couldn''t be the best.That was Mr. Manji''s greatest humiliation in his life.


    Born as the four sons of seven brothers and raised with proper treatment from parents of proper character, Mr. Manji barely knows the love of his family.I''ve never felt it. I was convinced when I was young that it would not be acceptable even if it was sweet.I gave up immediately. As a result, I didn''t develop any compassion for others.


    We will recruit only a sense of competition, and even if we do various things, we will not shake one thing now.Even though the rising orientation is strong, there are no results.I don''t have enough concentration. No talent.As a matter of fact, there is not enough effort.


    I found out that such a Mr. Manji could really get into it.I found my way.That was the way to be a mad scientist.I was possessed by performing human experiments and changing people''s bodies.


    Even then, Mr. Manzi''s desire to be the best erupted, but he was reminded of the reality that there was still a top.


    I don''t have any friends or acquaintances.Mister Manji, who has no ties with his family, compares himself to others when he is conscious of others.Just look up and be jealous.


    "Beyond the three madmen.I''ll be the best.... "


    Whether you''re reading a book, browsing the Internet, or doing research work, you notice Mr. Manji murmuring the same words like a spell.


    Mr. Manji bought a whole old miscellaneous building and lived in a residential lab.Many of the people on the test bench here are incarcerated.


    I recall the incident on the train the other day and the incident at the shrine.I remember the boy who made the image of a giant demon a reality.Mister Manji felt surprised, delighted and potentially powerful at using such enormous powers on his own.


    (Next comes with full preparation.My mouse is not enough.Hire a good killer)


    That''s what Mr. Manji decided to do when he tried to find a killer on the back street site.


    A loud vibration sounded and Mr. Manji shook his body in shock.Actually, I''m not a very bold person.At the end of the day, there are few opportunities to interact with people, so life experience is scarce.


    "Nh, what..."


    When I opened the curtains a little and asked what was going on outside, I saw a huge eye peeking through the window.Eyes meet eyes, and Mr. Manji rises to heaven.And I also checked the huge face. That big demon.


    "Hey, you came here!?"


    This situation was unexpected at all, Mr. Manji.I put a lot of surprising buttocks on it.


    Window glass was broken, walls were broken, and huge hands were thrown into the room.Mr. Manji escapes the room in a hurry, runs down the aisle and down the stairs.


    "Ha, ha, all of it, let me out... deal with it..."


    Mr. Manji, who ran out of breath, freed himself from one end when he reached the room where the mice were being held captive.


    More than half of the mice are no longer human.These are mice that have been haunted and bought for human trafficking.And many of them didn''t make it.Those who have been able to maintain their humanoid appearance and have been successfully remodeled, like Thunder cider and Lucha swine worm, try to release them.Due to administrative costs, etc.


    "Let''s fight the demons outside.Catch the children out there alive. "


    Mr. Manji ordered me to, but the mice are confused.


    "If you don''t do what I say, you''ll get rid of it!If we catch the good kids, we''ll let them go and we''ll put them back. "


    Inspired by the desperate form of Mr. Manji, the mice had no choice but to go to the front.


    In front of the miscellaneous building were four people: Yuuki, Suzune, Masao Horse, and Jiri River.I was just about to enter the building, but a lot of mice appeared from inside the building, so I stopped.


    "Wow, are these all human beings?"


    The horse says it''s crazy.Some maintain the appearance of a person, but many are separated from people, such as those who look like giant caterpillars, those who have numerous thick blood vessels surrounded by oval layers, four-legged beasts with three heads and wings, two sidewalks, and those who have small eyeball-like collections in the form of multiple kinds of corals intertwined.


    "Ahahahaha, it''s a bargain sale for the crying of demons...It''s so bad that my senses are a little paralyzed.Hahahaha "


    Courage laughs. Bell Sound knows that this shows when the bold anger of courage is maxed out.


    "I feel like those two slimes are the strongest."


    Ji Lijiang whispered his fist.


    "Don''t kill anyone.They... want to be human again if they can.This is Mr. Manji''s victim. "


    Courage tells.


    "That''s impossible, so what if we''re in danger?"


    "I don''t think so. If you''re incompetent, you can go home."


    Mummu


    Ji Lijiang disagreed and said bravely.Jilijiang roared with dissatisfaction.


    "But how can you restore someone who has already been modified?"


    "The cow couldn''t be saved on the train.The next time I encountered something similar, I consulted with the remnants of the healing Great Demon in Kijima to see if I could help, and they upgraded my healing powers.I haven''t tried it yet, but if the conditions are right, I think I''ll have to do something about it. "


    Courage answered the question.


    "Under what conditions?"


    The ringtone asked this time.


    "It depends on the other person''s memory.It''s impossible if you don''t remember completely when you were a human, or if you were out of your mind.It starts with getting sane, but I doubt it''ll work. "


    While saying it, Yuuki bends the demon and captures one of the mice with one hand.


    Many mice look at giant demons and mice caught by giant demons.I''m desperate that I can''t win against something like this, and I''m immediately losing my game.


    Captured mice appear to have human faces sticking to the body of the mouse.The part of the person''s face looks scared.


    "I can... do something..."


    Courage clasped his face.


    "But this is... taking time, and don''t use your power..."


    "I see, finally, I mean..."


    Hearing the words of courage, the horse gazed at the mice unfolding in front of the building with an unbelievable smile.


    "While courage is restoring the mouse, we''ll do it, right?Isn''t it? "


    And don''t kill him.


    In addition to Ji Lijiang''s annoying remarks, he took a fighting pose.


    "What are you doing, Chimi?Hurry up and capture them! "


    Mister Manji shouted out the window of the building as he simmered his business into the mice that would not move.


    "Old man, why don''t you come down there?Or are you bluffing with kids like us? "


    Jili looks up at Mr. Manji and provokes him.


    "How did you know we were here?"


    Mr. Manji pretends to be calm, not riding on Jili River''s provocation.


    "Should I say the usual coat phrase?Are you complaining about the pattern? The moon? I want a more interesting reaction.When you can''t do that, it''s a small thing. "


    Don''t answer Mr. Manji''s questions, tease him.


    (Can''t you see the dead face...? Will you let him escape again?)


    Looking at Mr. Manji''s face, I think the bell rings.


    "Fumu, if this happens, I''ll fight you too."


    Mister Manji jumped out the window, creating a composition of a middle-aged man who could be lightly provoked by his children.

 2290 31.

    Mr. Munji and Junko Yukioka started with trivial things.


    When Mr. Manji attended the 881st International Conference of Mad Scientists, he met Junko Yukioka for the first time.


    Well, just like me, you''re focusing on human retrofitting and adding supernatural powers.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s what we need to evolve, Chimi. I know."


    In the venue used for the meeting, I initially had a conversation with my parents.Mr. Manzi was impressed when he was researching something similar to himself, while burning his adversarial mind in his heart.


    "What do you know? You look great."


    "Absolutely, Mr. Manji. Who is your benevolent speaker?"


    Other mad scientists came and chatted in a great tone.


    "Miss Yukioka, don''t get involved with such a man.Don''t you know? I''m Mr. Manji, the nosepicker''s community-handicapped man in the mad scientist world. "


    (Gu....)


    A man in white approaching Junko''s side said in a disgusting tone, so Mr. Manji choked his voice.


    There''s no doubt about what you''re saying.In fact, Mr. Munji was a community-impaired person, and occasionally even if he knew or was involved with a mad scientist, he bought a bottle of wine with remarks he couldn''t bear.In addition, they did things like contract defaults and unpaid payments, so the bad reputation is considerable.


    "Hmm... even if you say that, I''m talking to this guy right now, and I''m not in a bad mood.Besides, there are quite a few types of mad scientists who live in the ivory tower, so I don''t care at all. "


    Junko didn''t know anything about the situation, so he smiled as if he was defending Mr. Manji.At least Mr. Manji felt covered.I didn''t think that was a social resignation.


    (Oh... what a thoughtful remark...Angel or goddess?)


    It was the first time in more than forty years that I was born that I was kind to others.No, it was the first time that I felt that Mr. Manji had been kind to people and that they had covered for me.


    "But Junko-san, Mr. Manji was the noblest son in the mad scientist world, and he broke a contract with Dr. Necommy, the leading lady boy in the mad scientist world."


    "That was a week ago.Dr. Necommy has received a limited time mouse production request, and it was Mr. Manji who ruined it without placing an order, even though Mr. Manji received an order for materials. "


    "What? Last week, Dr. Necommy was crying, and it was Mr. Manji''s fault that his buttocks weren''t tight, and his tail was dripping?"


    Junko''s eyes clearly change as he looks at Mr. Manji after hearing the news from two mad scientists.


    "Uuu...."


    Mr. Manji can''t say anything back. Because it was a fact.Besides, I had an affair with Dr. Necomie and I didn''t place an order on purpose because it came to my mind.


    "Hmm... can''t you forgive me if I grieve a pretty boy with a chemo ear and a feminine costume..."


    Junko had a calm tone, but his red eyes certainly had the sparkle of hostility.


    And from that time on, Mr. Manji began to suffer relentless harassment from Junko.Harassment is mostly referred to as mouse performance testing, where Mister Manji''s lab is raided with a mouse.There is some theory that harassment is not a disturbance, but Mr. Manji accepted it as one-sided harassment.


    "Mr. Manji also makes mice, so it''s just perfect for performance testing, right?This is how mad scientists work together. "


    Even after Mr. Manji protested, Junko laughed and relentlessly sent a mouse to Mr. Manji''s lab.Although Mr. Manji also fought, Junko''s mouse was mostly stronger and much more damaged.


    Afterwards, Mr. Manji set fire to three madmen, including Junko, while changing Ajito many times, and eventually began to remodel humans in order to create even more powerful mice.


    Among the many mice, two blue slimes came forward.There are small ones and large ones.


    "Hey, is this human too?"


    The horse asks whoever he is.


    "Yeah... like a parent-child..."


    The analyzed bell tone tells with a blue face.


    "That''s terrible... It''s the same ability as me, but it''s a set of two.The mother catches the pain, the child turns the mother''s pain into energy, and the mother manipulates that energy to attack again.I wonder if the child is responsible not only for energizing the pain, but also for regenerating it. "


    I mean, shouldn''t we attack the slime?


    Ji Lijiang asks after listening to the bell tone.


    "I don''t think so, Chimi."


    Mr. Manji smiled and took the tube out of his pocket and threw it at a big slime.


    The test tube rolls and falls.


    "Ahh... it didn''t crack..."


    Mr. Manji headed toward the slime and picked up the tube, opening the lid and spraying the liquid inside the slime.


    The smoke rises from the place where it was poured, and the whole body of the slime bursts into a big wave.I saw how she was suffering.


    Paradise Pane


    "Yama App. Solitary."


    Detecting an invisible attack, the bell tone and horse activate their abilities simultaneously.The ringtone blocked the invisible energy waves emitted from the slime, and the horse unleashed the power of the Yama app against Mr. Manji, anticipating that the ringtone would use its power for defense.


    "No, what!? I can''t see! I can''t hear!I don''t feel anything on my skin... either! "


    "Okay, I got it. I can''t do the death penalty, but it worked.It was a big sin. "


    The horse grips his fist as he walks around and looks around at Mr. Manji.With the help of the Yama app, I completely cut off Mr. Manji''s five senses.


    "But it won''t take long, so we have to do something in the meantime."


    And a political horse.


    "I''ll take care of that slime.Help. I use my power to manipulate the pain, so I''ll try to take it away from you before that slime energizes the pain.But to do that, I have to go nearby. "


    "Oh, I''ll escort you.Better get close in the meantime. "


    When Suzune said, Jiri Rie called.


    Suzuo and Jiri Rie run together for a slime.But there was no mouse to attack them.The other mice heard the dialogues of the bells.


    "Oh, I was stupid. Isn''t this an easy strategy?Why didn''t you notice? "


    As he watched, the horse clapped his hands.


    "Guys, courage makes us human again.The big demons there will bring us back to our original people, so don''t attack us in the meantime.Mr. Manji, we''ll take care of this!We''re here to help! "


    When the horses shouted loudly, the mice clearly showed a disturbing reaction.A mouse with a figure similar to that of a human has the expression of confusion and expectation, and those who are completely outsiders are also subtly shaking their bodies.


    (It is also big that we are children. It will be easy to believe)


    That''s how he calculates and smiles.


    "Hmm... it''s finally over for one."


    At that time, the timing was just right, the courage murmured, and the mouse grabbed by the demon gently lowered to the ground.Stunned, naked middle-aged men emerged from the hands of demons and saw them lying on the ground, making other mice even more agitated and hopeful.


    "Courage, next, please ask for the parents and children of this slime."


    "Ah... they''re the worst ghosts crying."


    When the bell rings alongside the blue slime parent and child, the courage nods, and the giant demon holds the blue slime parent and child together in the palm.


    "Fuhah... what''s wrong with you?!"


    When Mr. Manji was freed from sensory blockade by his horse, five mice had already returned to their original human form.


    "Ringtone, please heal me."


    "Okay."


    With the courage to command with his exhausted face, the bell sounds bring the pain inflicted on himself by the Paradise Pane to the healing of courage and fatigue.


    "We''ll help you recover, too."


    Parents and children who were slime offer to cooperate.Of course they''re both naked.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Manji. Your mouse won''t listen to you anymore.I''m going to let go all my courage. "


    Masao says it looks petty.


    "Oh my... I can''t believe it. Is its ability to reverse time or something, such as retrofitting a mouse that is no longer an organism?Or deformation..... "


    Mr. Manji also learned about the demon of healing in Kijima, but I don''t think it''s a healing ability anymore.Such things are transcendent.I have to be reasonable.


    "The power of healing demons is only the power of healing.However, since my head remembered the feeling of wanting to return to these people and their original appearance, I was able to return to that state.If my heart had been broken, if I had lost my memory, I wouldn''t have been able to do either...This... is definitely healing. "


    With a sweaty, fatigued face, courage still spreads a smile and wins.


    "Mmm... now I have to put a suicide bomber on my mouse..."


    "Now? Hahahaha!Old man! You think there''s another time?Ahahahaha!What do you think we''re doing here?At first, I was supposed to defend myself so they wouldn''t let me out anymore, but that''s not the only reason.Guys like you can never be overlooked.I will definitely kill you. Hahahahahaha! "


    Zheng Ma and Ji Lijiang also realized that the courage to laugh was because he was angry, not because he was laughing funny.


    "Gunununu, otherwise I will fight against the unusual!"


    Mr. Manji poses with playful dialogue.


    "Are you going to play a time play?"


    "It''s funny you''re posing with a kid like that."


    "Ugununununu...."


    The person was supposed to be cool, but Mr. Manji groaned with remorse after being teased by Masao and Jili River.


    Manjin Ball!


    Spit the ball out of your mouth, Mr. Manji.I know this won''t work anymore, but I put a trick on it.


    Yama App


    I thought that the Yama app had prevented the horse from exploding, and the smoke was already in the surroundings.


    "Smoke screen. But I didn''t mean to let you get away with it, and I was expecting that."


    The horse smiled as he saw the smoke that could stand in front of him.


    "Uh-huh, uh-huh, you''re a kid after all. Uh-huh."


    Mister Manji, who dashed into the smoke and ran away, mocked and laughed.


    "Yes, tell me what it''s like to be spotted and caught up with that kid."


    Jili River ran and caught up and ran right beside him, laughing and calling out.


    "Hmm, I know exactly where I ran away!?"


    I don''t know.


    Ji Lijiang paid for Mr. Manji''s surprise.Mr. Manji falls lightly.


    Jili River has the ability to sense the psychic powers, so you can detect all the escape movements of Mr. Manji, even if he is mistaken for a smokescreen.


    Oh, my God.


    Griiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Jili River''s body trampled Mr. Manji''s back, and Mr. Manji blew bubbles and fainted.


    After nearly two hours of plenty, courage returned all the mice to humans.There were still some mice in the building, so I put them back.


    Yuuki is lying on a bench coming out of the building with her knee rested on a bell.


    "Stay tired, courage."


    Political horses struggle, but courage is exhausting and they don''t have the strength to answer.Ringtones and former Slime parents and children recovered the fatigue of courage several times, but there was also a limit to the recovery of fatigue.All you have to do is sleep in a cohesive time and take your time off.


    So, this guy...


    Jilijiang lightly kicked Mr. Manji on the ground.The limbs are tied and the monkey is bitten.


    "I''ll take this one. Someone wants to see this guy."


    "That''s a problem. If you don''t kill us here, we''ll be in trouble again."


    Jiri River''s sudden declaration was rejected by Masao Horse.


    "I think that''s okay.I''ll give it to someone who can take care of it.I''ll tell him about it. "


    "Courage, is that okay?"


    If you escape, you take responsibility.


    When the horse took confirmation, he said courage while lying down.


    "Well then, we''ve eliminated the gloomy threat, and now it''s time to decide our fate."


    Hmm.


    Courage snorted his nose and turned to the policeman who spoke with joy, but there was a smile in his mouth.

 2291 32.

    The horse returned home and told Alisui and Tsutsuji about the game between courage and courage.


    "Shu, shu, it was a sumo.It''s not the same size as Oila!And yet, when Oira and the others were sent out, what happened? "


    "Well, well, well, I don''t know, either.But it can''t be helped because courage dictates it.Because courage dictates, you two should join us.That''s my order. "


    He said to Ali Sui, who was wobbly, in a tone that did not make him say whether or not there was a horse or not.


    "Even if Eko''s body is smaller than humans, she has the power not to draw at all from humans in combat, but when it comes to sumo wrestling, it''s difficult to combine, so it''s likely to be just a stretcher."


    "That''s right. Perhaps we have nominated Oira and others in anticipation of that?"


    "You mean courage is trying to frame me in an unfair game?No, that''s not it. I don''t think courage would do such a thing. "


    As Tsutsuji and Ali Sui pointed out, Masao denied with conviction.


    "I''m still seeing someone with a shallow day, and I don''t know them very well, but I can often say it like that.The courage that the political horse is seeing must have accounted for about 45% of the political horse''s supposed corrections.No doubt about it. Not only courage, but in everything else, political horses tend to lose sight of the substance, so we need to be careful. "


    Another sermon?


    "As long as I stay by the horse, Oira will preach.That''s the way Oira lives. "


    Ali Sui put her hand on her hips and said to the horse that looked disgusting, squeezing in a flickering pose.


    "I don''t believe all about courage.I don''t like everything. "


    Masanoma said with a slightly moody expression.


    "While I like courage, there are some parts that are very angry.Didn''t I tell you before?Remember? Touch me where I don''t want you to touch me.Even if I hide it, I try to expose it. [M]How do you know that?Why would you do that?That kind of personality? I can''t stand it anyway. "


    (You should have known before that if you were alive, you might not get what you want, but you still don''t have enough)


    When I heard the feelings of Masao, Tsutsuji sighed.


    "Fuwa... something sleepy... a little nap"


    "It''s not evening yet. I can''t sleep at night."


    Tsutsuji shouted to the horse that was headed for the bed.


    "Sleepy things are sleepy.I''m going to bed. Come quickly. "


    When the sleeping horse said back, Alisui and Tsutsuji also went to bed and fell next to the horse.


    When Masanoma sleeps, except when Masanoma is in a bad mood, it is decided that Eko and I will always sleep together.And while the horse fell asleep, he held Alisui and Tsutsuji in his place.


    It''s not just because it feels comfortable.It''s not just about expressing love.Political horses are constantly under threat.I''m afraid I don''t have to be afraid.And I''m suffering. I don''t have to suffer.I know both Ali Sui and Tsutsuji.


    It''s okay, Masao. That brave girl will save you.)


    Tsutsuji spoke to the sleeping horse without a voice.


    The following afternoon, Tetsuo was summoned to the shrine.


    "That''s why Tetsuo should join us in the game to stop the demon crying. You got it."


    The courage of sitting in arms gives orders to the Tetsuo.


    "I can''t believe the horse is crying.I''m always confident, smart, and leadership. I don''t know what it looks like. "


    And Tetsuo.


    "You can heal your mind with the power of healing, right?"


    I know why I don''t do it, but I will check the bell tone.


    "It might be easier to forcibly heal your wounds, but I feel like something''s wrong.Something''s unnatural. "


    The idea of courage at this time was like this, but later I got in trouble and tried to heal the wound of my heart without asking questions.However, it doesn''t seem to disappear completely and completely.


    "By the way..."


    The courage turned towards the bell tone and cut out a very difficult face.


    "What?"


    "You''ve been erotic lately."


    "Eh!? Again!?"


    The bell rang loudly as I gazed at the courageous remarks that had been made before.Besides, not just the two of them, but Tetsuo was told in front of them.


    "Tetsuo thinks so, doesn''t he?His body''s getting a little erotic. "


    "No... eh... well..."


    A talking philosopher can swim his eyes in confusion.


    "Look, Tetsuo also admits it. I hate porn.Deform your body so as not to be erotic. "


    I can''t do that.


    The demand was immediately denied, and courage became a nasty face.


    "If you can''t, stay within ten meters of my radius."


    "I don''t like that. That''s terrible, courage."


    "Courage is a mess. In the first place, the courage to feel erotic is erotic, right?"


    When Tetsuo pointed out the sound of a tearing bell while he was covering his head, his courage was utterly stunned.


    "Oh... it''s not my fault.The ringtone must be bad... Ugu... I don''t know.Ringtone, try to be as erotic as possible.That''s an order, or I''ll punish you. "


    (Punishment!)


    It was a half-baked bell tone, but the words of courage made the bell tone shine.


    (All right, let''s keep getting erotic.That way, you''ll be punished more and more by courage!)


    It was a strong and determined ringtone.


    The boatman was immersed in the net almost all day.


    I prefer to make ridiculous remarks, incitements and rebellions that make people uncomfortable, so I can dissipate stress, and above all, I feel satisfied by strongly realizing that I have poisoned the world and spiritually contaminated it.When you are in the world, you can be conscious.


    Conversely, by doing so, the sailors can only connect with people.No, I can''t realize that the boat students themselves are connected to people.I don''t know how to be aware of people only by doing uncomfortable things and getting attention in places that no one can see. That''s all I can do.


    I haven''t heard from you lately. Something wrong?


    SNS related to Snowflake Society sent an e-mail directly to the boat student.There were only political horses in the organization, such as those who spoke to the sailors, but not political horses.It was Jili River, the number two snowflake society.


    As far as I''m concerned, the boatman wonders if he''s saying anything about not writing anything on the Snowflake Society bulletin board or chat.


    "You want to see what I''m saying?Everyone hates it, so don''t write it down. "


    A sailor who answers honestly, rejoicing at being spoken to from within.


    "Wow, did you make that kind of distinction? w Then you can try not to make statements that people hate?"


    After seeing the words returned from Jili River, there was blood on the head of the boat student.


    Are you a free man in a fight?


    Bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad,


    After seeing the words returned from Jili River, the boatman lightly rejuvenates his mood.


    (You only know what I''m worth.That''s why they put it as part of the Snowflake Society)


    Aware of this, the sailor feels saved. You can have a strong identity.


    What are your abilities?


    I only know Masao. That''s what Masao didn''t tell you.I''m not going to tell you from my mouth. "


    Looking at Jili River''s question, while shocked, the sailor sent a word that he intended to stroke the other party''s nerves to the maximum.


    I heard you brainwash your opponent with a blue fog, but is there anything else?


    However, seeing the words that came back further, the boatman''s face distorted.I almost said it was mind-control rather than brainwashing, but it was troublesome to explain, so I kept quiet.


    Well, I don''t want to evaluate how cautious you are.Speaking of companions, we''re not talking nonsense.Nevertheless, since I am number two in this organization, I have a natural right to know. "


    I knew it was a free man who came to incite me.It''s not me. It''s someone else. "


    The boatman, who had completely come to his head, did not reply any further to Jili River and did not try to see what he had to say.


    (Polite horse... because you don''t believe me completely, did you ruin my abilities to such a shitty neighborhood?)


    Such doubts arise.


    (No, if it''s number two, the right to grasp the abilities of members... it''s not strange that he''s right.The horse didn''t believe me and broke up without my permission...)


    I wanted to believe that, and I was a sailor who could tell me that.


    When he noticed, Mr. Manji was tied to his arms and legs and put to sleep on the bunk.


    Looking at the person peeking into you, he exhales loudly.Somehow I could have predicted it.


    "I want to ask you one question before you put me on the test bench.Junko Yukioka, what''s the difference between Chimi and me? "


    Mr. Manji looks up at a beautiful girl with red eyes peeking into her.


    "I still believe in aesthetics, and righteousness protects at the very least.Mr. Manji doesn''t have that, does he?That''s why I don''t think it''s compatible. Above all, it''s boring.I wonder if that''s fatal. "


    "Ufufufu... that''s all I want to say..."


    Listening to Junko''s answer, Mr. Manji smiles like the possession fell.


    "But I only recognize Mr. Manji''s talents, right?"


    "A comfort to the loser... If that''s what you''re feeling, you should have listened to me at the end."


    Hmm? What?


    "I wanted to be the most...."


    Mr. Manji murmured and tears fell from his eyes at the same time.


    "That would feel good if it was the best, and it''s important to aim for the best, but come on.I wonder if it''s enough to stick to that. "


    Junko speaks with a gentle voice.


    "Well, I wonder if we can crush Mr. Manji''s talent, so let''s trade here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why don''t you work as a technical researcher in my lab, just the brain?Even if it''s just the brain, there''s no particular inconvenience, and I can put it into research with all my heart''s content.There are other people like that here, but everyone seems to be satisfied. "


    "Mfufufu"


    Mr. Manji blows up the words of Junko, who says that there is no inconvenience in the brain alone.


    "No, I won''t. Kill it here, or use it as a lab bench and crush it like Chimi likes."


    Mr. Manji laughs and tells the truth.


    "I know it''s a stupid choice.But this is the least I can do, the least I can do. "


    "Well, I don''t hate that kind of feeling."


    Junko put a mask on Mr. Manji and sent anaesthetic gas into his body while spreading his unyielding smile.

 2292 33.

    The day of the game of courage and politics.


    Minutes walk from Tomorrow Shrine in Kawara, you''ll find Yuuki, Suzuo, Tetsuo, Masaka, Alisui, and Tsutsuji.In addition, Jili River came to watch the game.


    "Here, I''ll see at a glance...As for us at Eko... a little... "


    Looking up from the riverbed, Tsutsuji said it was uncomfortable.Marathoners, walkers, bikers, etc., can be seen on the soil.


    "I don''t think there''s anyone to watch carefully.Ah, I don''t think the kids are playing in the river. "


    Jiri said, but Tsutsuji didn''t think so.No matter what we think, we can only think of ourselves as prominent.


    Well then, let''s take a look first.


    A political horse who ignores Tsutsuji and proceeds with the story.


    "If I win this game, I will have the courage to enter the Snowflake Society.If I lose my courage, I must confess something. [M]To speak of courage, I can hear the cry of a demon. "


    When he talks about the word "ghost crying," he says with a slightly ridiculous tone and shows courage.


    "Greetings for nervous breakdown, lay down multiple cards.Play one team at a time and draw four cards where the winner is on the ground.This "confession or obedience card" contains nine cards.The team that collected the first five of these wins. "


    The political horse explains the game of rules decided by courage.I remembered everything just once, and both Alisui and Tsutsuji repeated the simulation.


    "The right to flip a card is determined by a one-on-one match.The contest consists of sumo. The combination has two cards in three colors: red, yellow, and blue, so pull them and play against each other in the same color. "


    "I don''t know, but I think I''ll remember this while I''m doing it."


    "No, no, at the moment.It''s not that complicated. "


    Hearing the words of Tetsuo, he said with a bitter smile of courage.


    "And the torture card."


    A political horse that displays a card that says electric ammo.


    "Neuropathy is added to your score when you put together two of the same cards, but whoever pulls the same torture card will be subjected to the same torture as the content of the card."


    "Don''t torture me. Say it''s a punishment or a cage. Or punishment."


    "Why did you make such a bad rule...?No punitive games... "


    After listening to the explanation of the horse, Yuuki demanded a correction and Ali Sui demanded a change with an unpleasant face.


    First of all, let''s decide on a match card.


    Courage moves on, ignoring Ali Sui coldly.


    Courage shuffles six colored cards.On the other hand, the horse shuffled the card lying on the floor and gave it to the Tetsuo once. The Tetsuo shuffled and returned it to the horse, and the horse lined the card up on the grass.


    "Take it."


    Inspired by courage, the six cards that determine the combination of matches are pulled out in the order of bell rings, Tetsuo, Masao, Ali Sui, and Tsutsuji.


    "I hate red. I hate red."


    As he murmured, he flipped the last card of courage.


    "I''m red."


    "Don''t tell me before I show you. It''s cold."


    The words of the horse made him look as if courage had bitten the bitter bug.


    "Um, is that cool?"


    "That''s right, I''ll show you the cards, even though it''s best to see each other first. It''s my fault."


    All six of them showed the colour drawn on the card.


    Yuuki and Ali Sui were blue, Suzu and Tsutsuji were yellow, and Tetsuo and Masao were red.


    Well, let''s start with me and this little squirrel.


    "It''s so loud. Mmm-hmm.You don''t know how to talk, do you?I''m going to scrub you! "


    Courage and Ali Sui face each other.


    "I''m not going to fight you easily.I''ll shake it in front of the horse. "


    With the words of courage spreading a distorted smile, the horse turned into a plain face.


    "Yes, yes, then I will judge you."


    Ji Lijiang raised his hand and stepped forward beside Ali Sui with courage to face him. There is no earthenware.


    "Let''s go... let''s go, let''s go."


    "I don''t like that nasty Bose.This is not the pose the world''s hero should play. "


    Ji Lijiang paid attention to the courage of standing up completely, but he didn''t listen to the courage.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. Jili River, let''s begin."


    Politically motivated.


    Nokotahh


    Along with the voice of Jili River, Ali Sui''s small body jumped out in a momentum.


    The difference in height and body size between human children and Iko was considerable, but Ali Sui made up for it and showed excessive speed and leap power.Courage flickers when you see Alice''s face approaching your face.


    There is a strong impact on the face.Ali Sui''s hook was on the cheek of courage.


    Courage to hold a beaten cheek.Ali Sui landed behind courage.


    You just hit me with your fist, didn''t you?


    Is sumo a punch?


    Tetsuo and Tsutsuji muttered as if stunned.


    "You piece of shit... bi!"


    The courage to look back while poisoning was once again faint.Soon, Ali Sui stood at her feet with courage.


    Ali Sui jumps vertically on the spot and pushes her arms up.The fist that was thrown out with the jump appeared in the surrounding eyes as if it had pierced the jaw of courage.


    Courage was about to collapse, but I managed to step on it.


    "Ouch... I thought you might lose your chin..."


    The courage to hold down your chin and stare at the ants.


    (It''s a powerful force even though it''s small...Does it mean it doesn''t look right?)


    Change your attitude until then, and be courageous.But my legs are flutter and I can''t stand up properly.I got two good punches and it came to my feet.


    "Hey... is this good? I''m hitting you....."


    Ji Lijiang, who offered to act as an executive, looked at the horse with a bitter smile.


    "That''s fine."


    Courage permitted lightly.The horse nodded silently.


    Nokonokota-kun


    Ji Lijiang prompted him with a bar reading, and now he pushed from his courage toward Ali Sui.Stay low and use your reach to attack.


    However, Ali Sui jumped at the counter and kicked her knee in the face of courage, which collapsed in front of her while tasting the feeling of sparks coming out of her eyes.


    "I kicked...."


    "This is nothing anymore.If you roll it, that''s fine. "


    Sounds like ancient sumo wrestling.


    Tetsuo, Suzuo, and Tsutsuji murmur.


    "Flying Knee Kick, Ali Sui Wins"


    Tight ~


    When Ji Lijiang appeals to Ali Sui to win in the tone of the sumo announcement, Ali Sui takes a victory pose with her hands wide open.


    Though you didn''t let the demon out, you lost a lot, Yuuki.


    "Shut up. This isn''t the end of the game."


    When the horse makes fun of him, courage stands up holding his face.


    "I should have taken my glasses off..."


    Now I realized the courage to take off my glasses and keep them in Jili River.


    "Well then, let''s flip it.I''ll be ready! "


    Stay back in front of the array of cards and keep turning four more cards without getting lost.


    "Ofuu, you''re lucky.Suddenly you give me a confession or an obedience card!... what... "


    The face of Ali Sui turning over the card turned into a moment of joy and quickly blushed into despair.One of the flipped cards was a confession or obedience card, but of the remaining three, there was a nose hook and two belly breads.


    "What makes you think winning is a punishment game?This can''t be happening. "


    Ali Sui raised her dissatisfaction.


    "That''s the rule. I''ve been shot three times. Do you want to give back?"


    Spreading the devil''s smile, courage approaches Alice.


    "Ahahah, it seems pleasant.How wonderful it is to be able to bread your stomach into this beautiful tummy, huh?Zheng Ma, look closely. "


    "Ugh, is this guy Dos...."


    The courage to stir with a smile. Ali Sui has a blue face and roars, while Zheng Ma stares at her courage shaking his fist.


    Whoa!


    "Ouch."


    Courage beats Ali Sui''s stomach with strength.But Ali Sui was in a bit of pain, but it wasn''t very serious.


    Well then, the next one is Tsutsuji and the bell tone.


    Nice to meet you.


    "Nice to meet you...."


    Jili River prompted me, and the ringing of a bell and Tsutsuji appeared to face each other.


    Hahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    I gave the signal with a careless voice, but the bell tone and Tsutsuji were just hesitating on the spot.


    Ahanba-kun, combine it quickly.


    "Ha, yes...."


    "Mmm...."


    Tsutsuji and Suzuo approached the Jiri River to encourage further.


    Tsutsuji didn''t want to hit the girl, so he hugged one leg with the bell tone, turned his arms, and then pushed one leg to break his posture.I was gonna take the other leg if I was good at it.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Eh, eh?


    Tsutsuji was puzzled by the sound of a bell moaning with an incredible bar reading.


    "Asuncho Candida Makeup Queue"


    In a series of dirty dialogues with rod reading, the bell tone grabbed the waist of Tsujiji, who had stopped moving bewildered, with both hands, and rolled slowly.


    "Ugh, good throwing? I won the bell tone...."


    Jili River made a name for herself with a shouting voice.


    "What are you doing, Tsutsuji...?No, what are you talking about, that girl.... "


    "Ringtone, what are you talking about...?"


    Alisui and courage plunged in with a dumb face.Tetsuo and Masao are also poking.Above all, the lost Tsutsuji has stopped thinking.


    "It''s a color scheme. I studied erotic sites."


    The bell tone turned Doya''s face toward courage and made a guzzle pose.

 2293 34

    "What a color scheme! Ringtone!I told you not to do it, but you disobeyed my orders and the rebellion began!?I''ll break it thoroughly! "


    "It hurts, it hurts, courage!"


    "Well, the dust wasn''t erotic. On the contrary, it was painful."


    The courage was so intense that he put a pro wrestling trick on the bell tone, and the horse couldn''t make a face.


    "Hey, you, don''t be violent with a girl!"


    "That''s right! Don''t give a girl a romero special."


    Jili River and Ali Sui stopped their courage and solved the trick on the bell tone and pulled it apart.


    The ringtone rolled over the card attached to the scene.There were four types: confession or obedience card, nose hook, electric amp, and momiji.


    (It wasn''t a punitive game....)


    Unfortunately, I looked at the card and sighed.


    "By the way, what is Momiji?"


    Tetsuo asks.


    "I''m talking about Vinta on the Thigh.Mommy screamed and hit. It looks like Momiji. "


    "As far as Oira knows, it''s been over a hundred years."


    Courage answered, Ali Sui added.


    Well then, the first turn of the last, Masanoma and Tetsuo...


    Jili River shouted, and Masao and Tetsuo stepped forward and confronted each other.


    It''s clear ~, it''s still there.


    The match came in a blink of an eye.The horse won.


    "You''re so big, why do you lose so easily...."


    "It was my first time, and I didn''t even know."


    With incredible courage, Tetsuo sharpens his lips.


    "This is my first time fighting.I''m familiar with it. "


    The horse turned the card as he said.It was four cards: Umbo, Vinta, Nose Hook, Confession or Obedience.


    Well, let''s make a second turn.


    Jilijiang shuffled the three-color cards, and the six people took them in turn.


    The second turn combination became Tetsuo vs. Tsutsuji, Yuuki vs. Alisui, and Suzukine vs. Masaoma.


    Tadayuuki-kun!I want people to leave me alone. Yes. "


    "You know... it''s me who lost, and even though I''ve been looking at my eyes for so long, why do you throw up such a victim-beaten dialogue?"


    The courage to get sick and tired of Ali Sui.


    Courage and Ali Sui face each other.This time, keep your courage down from the beginning.


    Nokotahh


    The moment Jilijiang''s voice came out, courage jumped out momentum.


    On the other hand, Ali Sui, who was predicting the movement of courage, was flying vertically and high at the timing of the penetration.


    Ha!?


    Immediately after realizing that Ali Sui had jumped right above me, Ali Sui descended towards the back of her head of courage.


    With Ali Sui pressing her head, her courage falls to the ground.


    "I don''t know how to fix it, but Mt. Ali Sui ~"


    "I was easily attached to Mount Ali Sui."


    Some Alice will become royal on the courage of being defeated by depression, even if she receives a victory by Jili River.


    "Yuuki-kun, you can''t beat Oira without proper combat training, because Oira and Eko have many opportunities to visit the Shura Hall.It looks so much stronger than the human adults there. "


    "Noisy. Don''t preach to me.Get out of the way. Give me the card. "


    Alice taught me the courage to yell at me in a mood, but I am seriously conscious of trying to get some training somewhere.


    When Alice flipped the card, there were two electric amps and two binders.


    "Ah, eh, again... and double!After all, the rules are crazy.You should give the winner and the loser a punitive game! "


    I felt that Alice was the only one who could scream sadly, except for courage and the bell tone.


    "Noisy, let''s start with Vinta.Stand upright there.Masao, take a good look. "


    The courage to point the horse at him and mock him.


    (I knew it... but courage sees things in my heart that I don''t want to be touched by.That''s why it''s suitable for me.)


    A political horse gripped his fist and trembled, biting his lips.


    Oraaaaaaaaa!


    "Hih...."


    With courage shouting alongside, Ali Sui meditates her eyes.


    However, since the bottle does not come, I open my eyelids.


    "Bubble!"


    Aiming at the timing when Ali Sui opened her eyelids, the courage of the devil smiled as much as she could to bite her cheek.


    "Now, next. Lie back down there."


    "Ugh... are you serious? For such a pretty oil, electric ammo....."


    "I don''t think there''s anything on my groin.I don''t know, but I don''t know if this works.All right, let''s put it on your face, not your crotch. "


    Er...


    After hearing the words of courage, Ali Sui screams sadly.


    "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh ohThis is the punishment! "


    "Gugugu..."


    Relentlessly pressed against his face and vibrated, Alice''s lovely face twisted under the soles of her brave shoes.


    "Aura aura aura aura aura!"


    "Hey... how long have you been doing this...? It''s time to stop."


    Ji Lijiang shouted at the courage of not stopping facial electric amputation after nearly a minute.


    "Shut up, I''ll do it until I''m done.I haven''t decided on a time limit, so don''t do it unless I''m sorry. "


    He had the courage to say it back, but the dialogue was interrupted halfway.The facial electrical amplifier was also interrupted.The horse used his strength to kick the back of his courage.


    "Haha, your face is bright red.That''s nice, that face of yours is nice. "


    Looking up and laughing at the angry face of the political horse, dressed as courage fell.


    (Ah, I knew it... I''m aware of your courage.The fact that the horses depend on us.And... you''ve always been afraid of losing us.


    Looking at the interaction between courage and politics, Tsutsuji realized what courage was trying to do.


    (I know the courage, and I''m not bluffing about Oira to expose it to the horses themselves, to make them admit it.)


    Even dull ants are aware of the goal of courage.


    "Hmm. Now, let''s play the next game. Tetsuo and Tsutsuji, right?"


    Courage stood up and encouraged Jili River.


    This game was also played lightly.When Tsutsuji avoided the thrusting Tetsuji, he fell forward with more momentum.


    "You... you have no choice but to lose, but how do you lose now..."


    "Ahhhh, I can''t do it anyway!"


    The Tetsuo shouted at the courage to say something while being stunned.


    The cards that Tsutsuji turned over were two pile drivers, a bulldozer and a nose hook.


    "Ugh... I won..."


    "You know, it''s funny."


    The snout hooked by the nose burst into tears and the ants shouted.


    The third round of the second turn was a confrontation between Suzuune and Masao.


    Suzuo was not interested in Masao, so he was staring at this place.The fighting spirit is burning fiercely.


    On the other hand, Masao didn''t like the bell tone, but now his consciousness was directed more toward courage than the bell tone.I can''t concentrate on the bell tone in front of me.


    (Perhaps courage is coming from me... to take away Alisui and Tsutsuji?)


    Moreover, there is so much fear in the head of the horse.The horses themselves don''t know why they thought such a thing.


    (I''ll never forgive that.)


    Hahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Jili River''s voice brings back Masanoma''s consciousness.


    A relentless stretcher of bells meets the face of a fully delayed horse.


    Courage is mine!Don''t come in!)


    Towards the horse, the bell rings a blow filled with hostility and rejection.


    After feeling the strong feeling of the bell tone in the blow, Masao finally focused his consciousness on the bell tone.


    (This kid is in the way, right?I wonder if it''s a cowfly with courage.)


    Looking at the sounds of the bell in disgust, Masao kicked the bell sound in the abdomen before being hit by the second stranger.


    Suzune grabbed the horse''s feet lightly with one hand and immediately paid off the foot that was on the ground.Almost simultaneously, I let go of the legs I had grabbed.


    "Suzusonkai with foot catch ~"


    Jili River opens the sea on his own and speaks the name of the trick as he sees it.


    (Now, does this mean that the bells are properly trained to fight....)


    Seeing the vivid movement of the bell tone now, Masao was convinced.


    I won''t give you courage.


    Masao bites his teeth at the bell tone that he looks down and declares with cold eyes.


    "What kind of struggle?"


    "I don''t know... I can tell from the Shura Hall between women..."


    Tsutsuji and Ali Sui whisper to each other.


    "I''m not giving you anything.Since when do you belong to me? The other way around. "


    Courage stumbles into it.


    "Ignore this guy... for the bell tone...I''ll definitely punish you later.It''s a huge moxibustion. "


    Courage begets frustration when you see the ringtone of the card turning without returning anything against courage.


    "I did it. Look, courage."


    The bell tone turned back with a smile and raised the voice of a flipped card, but the courage turned towards you with a bloated face.


    "What''s wrong? Look, courage."


    I didn''t know why courage was taking such an attitude to the bell tone, which was caught in the confrontation with the horse and the voice of courage.


    Whoa, that''s awesome.


    "Hey...."


    Ji Lijiang smiled bitterly when he saw the card with the bell tone, and Masao was stunned.Three of the four cards were confession or obedience cards.


    The Prowess team now has four confession or obedience cards and one more to win Reach.The Polite Horse team has two, and the required number is three.

 2294 35.

    A combined draw is held for the third turn.I became Yuuki vs. Masaoma, Suzuune vs. Ali Sui, and Tetsuo vs. Tsutsuji.


    "Oh, Masanoma is the opponent.You''re finally on your feet. Let''s play this game first. "


    Courage laughs, but Masao sees courage with a serious eye.


    "Do you want to compete with each other?"


    "Hey, if you do that, you''ll lose.I''ve sealed my abilities and put them in a sumo match, but you''re going to dig a grave and ruin it. "


    Even though courage responded to the horse''s offer in a stirring tone, the horse remained staring straight at him.


    "Well then, it''s a par excellence, and you''ll be talking about fighting with all your might from the beginning.Well... let''s just keep the rules.That''s what I thought.But there are no rules against using supernatural forces, so you can do it if you want.I''ll be the protagonist of this story, too. "


    Speaking with an unbelievable smile, he had the courage to release the giant demon in full size.


    "Doesn''t this stand out? There are plenty of people on the dirt."


    Jiri said, looking alternately at the demon and Tsuchiji.


    "Semi-transparent, right?This is so blurry that I can''t see it from a distance.I can''t see a thing from that distance. "


    Really?


    The courage explains and Jili River is convinced.


    "No, I''ll convince you if so.Masao, how can you win such a battle? "


    "I can win. Give me a signal."


    Ji Lijiang appealed to Zheng Horse, but Zheng Horse persuaded with courage.


    Hahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "Yama App. Solitary."


    As soon as Ji Lijiang gave the start signal with a careless voice, Masao put out a holographic display and courageously used the power of the Yama app.


    All feelings of courage are cut off.I lost all my sight, hearing, touch, but instead of disturbing my courage, I was stunned and sighing.


    Didn''t you see me turn them back into monsters?


    Courage is the healing power of the demon, which nullifies all sensory blockades caused by the Yama app.


    A political horse was approaching in front of his courage.The time of sensory interruption was not very long, but it was too long to surprise.


    The horse grabbed the chest and throat of courage with both hands and forced it down.


    But courage didn''t move at all.Behind him, the giant palm of the demon supported the body of courage and prevented it from falling.


    I said, "You''re good."


    Near the horse''s face, courage brings out a lewd smile.


    The next moment, the demon took his other hand and let the horse roll.Demons can also pass through designated people and objects, including courage itself.If not instantaneously, it uses a lot of physical strength, so I won''t let it slip through with the object all the time.


    "Win the wave of courage with a demon cuckoo ~"


    Jiri Rie gave him a winning title.


    The horse was stunned as it fell.As for Zheng Horse, he poured his whole body into an unexpected blow using the Yama app, but he was shocked that he failed and was defeated lightly.


    He couldn''t see such a horse, and his courage turned the card quickly.


    "Oh, the confession or the obedience card came out.All five, I win. "


    The courage to swing the card and win.


    I have two belly breads too.


    "Hey, you don''t have to do that anymore because I won."


    Ali Sui accuses me, and my courage blindly denies it.


    "No, courage won, but we have to play the punitive game."


    When the horse stood up with a meaningful smile, he walked towards courage with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm... I can''t help it. I never had a little punch for you, so do it quick."


    Courage puts his hands behind his hips and sticks out his stomach.


    When the horse held his fist, he slapped his fist as hard as he could on his face, not on the stomach of courage.


    "Hey...."


    Hey!


    The Tetsuo moans, the bell sounds become a ruthless figure, raising his voice, and rushes to the courage and horse.


    "Hahaha, isn''t that brave?"


    Yuuki raised one hand and suppressed the sound of the bell approaching.He raised his face with a nosebleed and turned his incredible smile toward the horse.


    "I''m sorry, Courage. My hands slipped."


    Apologize and punch the horse again.


    But courage grasps the wrist and takes it.


    "Nice slippery hand."


    The courage murmured, causing the pigeon tail of the horse to kick.


    Courage has not learned martial arts, nor has he received formal combat training.Zheng Horse learned proximity combat there, but because his head was completely bloody, he was easily emboldened.


    On top of a fallen political horse, courage becomes a horse rider.And I hit him again and again from above.


    "If you lose the game, you''re the kind of guy who''ll beat you with disregard for the rules.I like it more and more. I don''t hate guys like that.But it''s annoying at the same time, so I''ll beat you to death. "


    While he was talking, courage was beating his horse forever.


    "Shouldn''t I stop...?"


    "Let''s keep quiet.This must be an important place. "


    Tsutsuji replied to Ali Sui''s confirmation.


    "Hey, you''re doing too much. Stop it!"


    Jili tried to stop him, but the bell stopped ringing.


    Courage stopped hitting me.Masao''s face is swollen and his nose bleeds more than his courage.


    "If the Eko you locked up asks me to hit you, I''ll stop."


    I said bravery.Alisui and Tsutsuji were surprised by the dialogue and rounded their eyes.


    (I knew you were discerning...)


    The horse smiles.


    "Otherwise I''ll beat you to death like this.''Cause you''re like the guy who should be dead. "


    But when I heard the dialog of courage, the smile of the horse vanished and my chest hurt severely.I wanted to think that I didn''t mean it.


    "I''m not trapped anywhere else.Please don''t do this! "


    "Yeah, we''re not being badly treated by politicians."


    To Alisui and Tsutsuji, who asked me to be quick, it was now the turn of the horse to be surprised.


    "What, are you stupid? Are you two stupid?You''ve been trapped here all this time trying to help me.Stupid. Congratulations. You expect me to change my mind about that?Did you think I was going to make that simple change? Idiot! "


    I knew it.


    With another blow to the face of a political horse, courage stood up.


    "Please don''t do this.If you two Eko get beaten up on his behalf, I''ll stop. "


    Hearing the dialogue of courage, a fierce anger boils inside the horse.


    "Fine, I''ll beat you up instead, so please forgive me."


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    The two of Eko answered immediately, and the horse was stunned.


    "Wow, is this guy worth that much help? Sure, congratulations."


    With the words of ridicule, courage kicked the Tsutsuji''s body first.


    "Stop!?"


    He was about to get up, but with a giant demon on his palm, he sealed his movements.Only the neck moves.


    In front of such a political horse, courage keeps crushing the two Eko.


    Tetsuo and Ji Lijiang did not try to move.I knew that courage wasn''t really hitting me, so I decided to keep an eye on her.


    I didn''t understand only the horse.


    "Stop! Oops!"


    The anger erupted like a flame, and the horse cried as he cried.


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    "Tell me not to. And I swear I''ll let them go."


    Courage stops assaulting Eko and tells her face.


    "Admit the identity of the ghost crying you make.The guilt of depriving Alisui and Tsutsuji of their freedom and subjecting them to it - that''s what your suffering is all about.What is the Yama app? You''re the first one who needs to be tried. "


    (Ah... is that so...)


    At this time, the horse who heard the dialogue of courage finally understood.Alisui and Tsutsuji taught you everything courageously.And after hearing that, Yuuki played a part.


    "Please don''t. I''ll let them go.And... and... I admit it. I was afraid of losing Ali Sui and Tsutsuji. "


    With a whiteness of intent, the horse honestly told his heart.


    "I knew it. You have that kind of heart.I''m doing my best, but I was just freaked out. "


    "Oira and the others knew."


    Yuuki laughed and Ali Sui sighed.


    "In the first place, if you care, you can escape from the subspace tunnel at any time.I didn''t leave you anyway.I didn''t mean to be bound by you.And yet, I thought I was holding him, and I set him up like that, and I was suffering on my own. "


    ����


    With the words of courage, the horse lies down full of embarrassing thoughts.


    "Alisui and Tsutsuji were protecting you instead.But you didn''t want to let these two go, so you were going to lock them up, and then you suffered more guilt.Oh, what an embarrassing idiot. Really, really stupid, you. "


    "And Alisui and Tsutsuji realized that...Hahaha... it''s me, me... I''m sure I''m stupid.Really... embarrassing... uuu... uu... "


    The horse had long been freed from the demon''s palm, but he did not stand up.She was crying with it on the ground.


    "I killed my mom and I was alone... and Alisui and Tsutsuji appeared there.Then they took care of me.I... one day I feel like they''re going to leave me, and then I think I''m going to kill them like my mother again, so I''m scared... and I''m going to be a slave and a mistress, and... "


    "You guys were hanging out with this stupid, scary assumption.Thank you for your hard work. "


    After listening to the horse, Yuuki looked at Alisui and Tsutsuji on both sides and laughed ill.


    "Well, it feels like you''ve done well, and I''m going to heal your heart and stop the ghost crying."


    Courage makes the demon''s fingertips touch the head of the horse.


    (Ahh... I can see my mind is getting easier... ")


    At the same time as gaining a sense of liberation, the political horse doubts.


    "I mean, this, if this courage bothers you, you can manage my mind without asking questions irrespective of the match or anything."


    "Yes, but I thought it would be better if I convinced you to spit it all out.I do what I can.I wanted to know why you''re sad and why you''re in pain.Anyway, I don''t feel refreshed because only your pain and suffering are transmitted to my heart, just because I don''t know the cause. "


    At this time, it was courage that was healed after finding out the cause, but after four years, it became troublesome and abandoned.Heart pain was forced to heal with healing power.


    "Courage... means you''re carrying a lot of pain, not just mine..."


    "I didn''t carry it. I don''t mean that.It goes to my heart independently of my will. "


    The courage to deny the political horse''s dialogue with a slightly angry tone.


    "Well, I won the game.I had fun, but how about you? "


    "Yeah... it was fun."


    In response to the question of courage, Zheng Horse smiles, holding his face down.


    Well, let''s play again.


    He smiled with courage and turned his heel back.


    "Ah, but I won''t give up soliciting courage to the Snowflake Society."


    "Hey, it''s not clean."


    After listening to the political horse''s dialogues, courage looks back a little.


    "When I make this world beautiful, I will make you king of the world."


    I didn''t think anyone on the spot was making a powerful statement about the horse.Even the bells that hate the horses.


    "Masao, it''s okay."


    Ali Sui crouched at the side of the horse and said with a gentle voice.


    "Oira and I will stay together until the horses are gone."


    "That''s what I''ve said over and over, but I didn''t want to believe it at all.I was afraid to deny it.But now you can believe it. "


    Tsutsuji bent over and reached out to the horse.Ali Sui reached out in the same way.


    "Yeah... I was stupid. I...."


    The horse smiled with a stinking smile and grabbed each of the two Eko''s hands with both hands and got up.


    "I''m satisfied to see an unexpected side of the horse.This will always be remembered ~ "


    "Hah... I''m so embarrassed."


    Jiri Rie smiled slightly and made fun of him, so Masao sighed heavily.


    "I mean, I''m too airy, and I feel like I''m here for something."


    "It depends on the number of heads."


    The plump, murmuring philosopher was exposed to words of courage without body or lid.

 2295 Last chapter

    Four years have passed since courage and the sound of the bell began to live at the shrine tomorrow.They were fifteen years old.


    "Snowflake society, you''ve gotten a lot bigger.There are more people. I''ve been working as hidden as possible, and my name is pretty well known. "


    Yuuki lay back and watched the holographic display, checking the performance of the Snowflake Society led by Masao Horse.


    "Even if you don''t advertise flashy, if you build on the results, you''ll really get noticed.But it''s not a bad thing to be a major, but sometimes it''s hard to move.That''s why I''ve been sneaking around without advertising.Still, thanks to my track record, I''m becoming a major player. "


    The political horse who came to play proudly says.


    "Why can''t courage take care of the horse?"


    The ringtone asks. Prior to his courage joining the group called Grimpenis, Snowflake Society kept inviting him.Suzune personally wanted to stay away from the horse, but it was strange that courage distanced itself from the horse''s organization.It''s an organization with friends and facial acquaintances besides Masao Horse, and I think it''s better to go in there than Grimpenis.


    "How many years have you been my housekeeper?How could you not know that? "


    Courage sighs.


    "Political horses are close to me in many ways.I''m resistant to being left in his care.I told you before.When the time comes to use it, I''ll use it. "


    "That''s a happy, sad, complicated dialogue.Courage isn''t too sticky because you recognize me, is it? "


    "That''s the interpretation. Feel free to take it on your own.But keep your mouth shut. "


    The courage seemed depressing to the policeman who checked with a slight smile.


    "I''m always sticky with courage.I have that right. But you can''t have a horse. "


    With an evil smile on my face, I have to take the mount when the bell rings.


    "I want to pull the bell tone away from my courage.But this is the realization difficulty SSS, priority F minus, importance F "


    "That''s an interesting criterion."


    The courage took its meaning and smiled at the horse with a naked face.


    The 20-year-old boatman was still enrolled in the Snowflake Society.


    As always, there is a bad reputation among other members.Though it was usually bad behavior, there was a great failure to manage social games from the political horse, and he became even more a sniffer.Now I am entrusted with running the second game, but it is also becoming suspicious of cloud travel.


    To become a member of the Snowflake Society, you must be a minor or otherwise be clearly a minor by appearance alone.The boatman clearly deviated from the conditions, but he was nevertheless allowed to stay in Snowflake Society and was paid for his living expenses.


    Believing in the words of the political horse that he would impose an important mission, Funao followed the political horse very closely.


    Ever since he entered Snowflake Society, Bosun has been writing abusive gossip online every day.Four years had passed since anonymous bulletin boards, SNS, video site comments, repeated denials, abuses, sneers and incitement.


    (Since Masao has an important role for me, he tells me to stay in Snowflake Society.And they give me money.I''m in need.At least that''s what Masao says, otherwise he won''t tell me to stay in Snowflake Society, and he won''t give me any money.But... how long do I have to spend such a boring day?It feels painful like time is flowing for nothing....)


    A boatman who sends in every breathtaking day. One day, Masao Horse comes to the hotel where the boat is finished.


    Once every few months, Masao appears to the sailor with souvenirs and so on.The boatman was looking forward to that day.Only one living man can have a proper conversation with a sailor.I don''t have any other friends.


    "I''m sorry I kept you waiting forever.Snowflake society has grown considerably, but it''s still too early to move on. "


    "Tell me what the plan is."


    It is the sailor who has been told that he needs himself for the plan to be put into the mouth of the horse.


    "It''s a rugged plan. I tried not to say anything until I was ready."


    "You don''t believe me?I don''t have anyone to break up with. "


    "Just be careful.I know it''s boring, but right now, it''s time for patience.Me and us are working hard to get the sailors on board as soon as possible. "


    "But it''s hard not to know anything."


    "Hmm...."


    Masao puts his arm around the sailor who complains with a truly painful face.


    "Okay, it''s just a plan, but I''ll tell you everything I''m thinking. However....."


    "I won''t tell anyone. I don''t have anybody to tell me....."


    "You know...."


    Asked why Masao Horse needed the sailors and how to use them, the sailors narrowed their eyes.


    Make a powerful man a puppet in my power.


    The boatman was also slightly aware of that.That''s why I''m not surprised.


    I had thought about the plan of Masao, but I was very uncomfortable implementing it.The ability to manipulate people may indeed be amazing.But the question was how to manipulate it, because the vision was invisible to the sailors.


    There is another problem.The ability of the boatman is not always able to produce the full effect.


    "My abilities are not brainwashing that forces me to dominate or rewrite, but mindset control that manipulates the direction of thoughts, sensitivities and personalities by implication.It''s not as good as Masao thought it would be.Some people manipulate people''s minds with cartoons and games, but they''re not that free. "


    "But the strength is that it lasts forever and there is no limit on the number of people.It depends on how it is used.Besides, brainwashing is easy to solve, but mind control is difficult to solve once it takes.Unlike brainwashing, which forcibly rewrites the mind with violence, drugs or abilities, mindset control is determined by the will of the individual without depriving him or her of his or her freedom of thought. "


    "Hmm... okay. If you need my help, I''ll do my best..."


    "Please."


    Masao encouraged the confident sailor by tapping him lightly on the shoulder.


    (And there''s one more important role.I won''t tell you that now.)


    When he separated from Funao, Masao was murmuring and smiling in his mouth as he turned away from Funao.


    Grimpenis Building, a lab dedicated to the history of sound trees.Recently, this place has become a meeting place for some of the psychics belonging to the Grimpenis.


    "Ah... I want to go to the bathroom. But I don''t want to go."


    Ifukube Luka murmured strangely in the look on her desk.In the lab, there were also Hiroyuki, Yuuki, Suzuo, and Yuriko Rainbow.


    "Gupyupyu... don''t leak it!"


    "It''s troublesome to go to the bathroom, no matter how badly they hurt you."


    Historical pleasure and courage to respond to Luca''s remarks with a bitter smile.


    "Why... when I ate it, I didn''t set it to absorb everything I ate.Is God stupid? Why is there a concept of excretion?It''s troublesome and dirty. Hah... the god who created it took care of the world.I''m a sadist who wants others to do troublesome things. "


    Luka stood up with a bump and left the lab.


    "No matter how happy you get, when you get happy, people want to find dissatisfaction.Being so dissatisfied with the toilet might mean that he''s a very happy life in relative terms. "


    "I think he''s just happier to be asleep all the time.You don''t have to feel anything. "


    When Lily and courage were sarcastic, Terence Moore, the boss of the sea chihuahua, appeared to replace Luca.


    "Vandam and Junko Yukioka are finally on their way to the game.I''m going to have a meeting to do that, so I want you all to come. "


    "Oh, just in time."


    When I heard Terrence''s words, Lily stood up.


    "It''s a game to settle..."


    Fuck, I remember courage. I played a game with a political horse four years ago.


    "I''ll be late."


    Looking out the window, courage told me.


    "You''re still uncoordinated, Gupyu."


    "Can you talk about people?"


    Hiroyuki and Lily also left the room.


    A few seconds later, Hiroyuki returned, thinking he had left.


    "Gupyu... you wanted a Grimpenis, right?Do you want Vandam to die in the next battle with Junko? "


    "You don''t have to do that.I get what I want.But I choose the means. I don''t want it until I sacrifice someone or do something I can''t do. "


    "Gupyu... sweet guy"


    Yuuki refused to come to the top of the Buddha, smiling slightly and checking.


    "Does Vandam see the dead?"


    After Shi Yu left, he had the courage to check with the bell tone next to him.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen it yet. I don''t know yet.It would be a lot later if I knew. "


    "Well, anyway, it''s mine.Snowflake Society is an organization where I don''t bother to become a part of the organization, and where the horse moves for me.And if the Grimpenis becomes my organization, it will be the same if the organization that gathered the psychics becomes mine for two minutes. "


    I am convinced that courage is unfounded when it absolutely succeeds.


    "I hate the evening.I hate the sunset sky. At the end of the day - it''s as if you''re soaking sorrow around the world, sucking blood out of a world stained with blood, and dyeing the sky.I hate red, too.It''s the color of blood. It''s the color of grief. "


    Along with the bell tone, courage talks as you gaze at the sunset outside the window.


    "Luca said you were unhappy with God."


    "That''s all he''s got."


    "I''ve thought about it many times before.Why did God who created this world make it such a sad substitute?Too bad hobby. "


    And I added that I was born as the protagonist of such a nasty world without saying it.Too negative, I didn''t want to say it in front of the bell tone.


    "To be honest, I know how you feel.I feel like I want to fulfill his ideals.I''ve seen a lot of ugly things too.That''s why I can''t oppose the creation of the beautiful world that Masao Horse says.I even want to help you. "


    So you''re going to change the world with courage?


    "No...."


    When asked about the bell tone, courage shrugged his shoulders and smiled.


    "I could hear someone cry out for grief, and I had the power to heal that grief.And as the healing demon predicted, he took in dozens of Allaunes and gained more power.But I want to stop crying only as long as I can hear the cry of the demon and only within the area of my power. "


    That said, courage leaves the window and goes to the entrance to the lab.The bell rings followed.


    "When you can fulfill the great ideal, there will be sacrifices.I hate to sacrifice someone for an ideal. "


    He added in his mouth that it was incompatible with the horse.


    66 Stop the ghost crying and play.

 2296 Four preambles

    "This is the curse of evil spirits."


    The villagers took a breath at the words of their master, who called to the village from afar.I suspected it was so, and I called a cheerleader because I was afraid.


    A few weeks ago, a black human stain appeared on the walls of the village houses.Not only was it spooky, but it eventually corroded and destroyed the walls, causing trouble for the villagers.


    "Hmm! It''s nothing but my Miso Witchcraft.Can you do something about it? "


    The village''s prayers rushed against each other and ran into the master.


    "There are no evil spirits in certain parts of the village.It seems to be wandering. I don''t know where the devil is.It''s like a spirit that moves over a wide area.If there is no evil spirit, you cannot pay the evil spirit.We can''t just wait here forever.I''ve been busy. "


    "That''s not true....."


    The villagers are discouraged to hear the conversation when the master throws the key.


    "Don''t worry, I can help you."


    The cheerleader laughed and cast a spell.


    "That''s good. I''ve seen a lot of spirits in this village for a while, but there''s no need to wonder because of the good spirits."


    "What is a good spirit? What the hell did you do?"


    "The power of the Spirit is subtly different from the power of man.The spirit is drawing strength from the underworld.And the evil brought about by the power pulled out from the underworld by the spirit can also be wiped out by the spirit.Therefore, at the same time as strengthening the guardian spirit of the people of this village, we will summon a new good spirit to protect the village.The evil spirit uses the power itself from the underworld, and sends it back to the underworld with the power of the good spirit.This is the logic that no matter how evil the evil spirits do, their power will be wiped out. "


    "Oops, I''m so glad it happened."


    "Thank you. Thank you very much."


    "Gu... even though I once saved the village with Miso Witchcraft... me ~..."


    The villagers thanked him for listening to the words of his master, and only the village prayers were grudgingly distorting their faces.


    That was hundreds of years ago.


    Ah, hello. Mizuho-san?


    One day, Mizuho Sweet Meal, the boss of the new "President in Formaline", received an unannounced call.


    Who is it?


    Um, I''m the boss of the Formalin-Picked President


    "It''s me, what kind of prank is that?"


    "I don''t remember giving you my boss''s seat."


    Hearing the words, a cold thing ran on Mizuho''s back.My predecessor, the one who created that terrible organization, found his contacts and contacted them on his own initiative, and I felt my life was in danger.


    "You''re the boss of the former president in formalin? Evidence?"


    Hold back the upset and ask.


    I''ve got everything I need.If you''re the new president''s boss in formalin, you''ll have to prove it.Ah, my name is Dog Keiichi. "


    Afterwards, the man named Dog Keeper presented evidence that he was the boss of the former operation, as proclaimed.


    "So... what does the boss of the old organization want?The old organization must have been destroyed. "


    I killed all the executives.They were rotten.Well, I don''t care about that. Shall I ask you a favor?It''s not like I''m gonna do anything to you.This is about work. "


    Mizuho naturally heard for the first time that the old boss had killed all the executives.I don''t think you''re lying, and if you think you''re the one who built that organization, you can tell that you''re pretty blown away.


    (I don''t know what you''re up to, but we need to be careful....)


    Mizuho remembered that it would be a big job for the first time in a long time.


    Soon Junko Yukioka and Cornelis Vandam will be in their final battle.It''s a totally settled death game. I plan to play the game in the format of the second round, but I want you to partition the game that will be the second round with the new President in formalin. "


    The dogmaker''s request was a substitute for mercilessly shaking Miho''s heart, which was going to be upset, and causing a warrior tremor.


    That was four days ago.


    Frederick Katsuura, director of the Japanese branch of the Grimpenis, looked at the person and looked up at him.


    "Ke, ke, ke, ke, ke, ke, ke, kate!I... I''m alive... "


    Katsuura silences herself in front of an elderly black woman wearing an outdated auxiliary device with an ugly design.


    "Long time no see, Katsuura Sun"


    Kate Vandam, chairman of the Grimpenis Cornelis Vandam, who suddenly appeared in the Japanese branch building of the Grimpenis, smiled amusely at Katsuura''s reaction.


    "My husband took my safety seriously, and I''m dead.Some of you knew Ked.This is Narimas for a while, but please keep it a secret. "


    "Hah, hah..."


    Katsuura nods with a face like being stuck in a fox.


    Kate gets through the back of the building.I''ve only visited Japan once since the news of my death came out, but I didn''t come to this building at that time.


    "Hey, good to see you."


    Kate''s husband, Cornelis Vandam, welcomed his wife with a smile for the first time in a long time, but her eyes were cloudy.A negative aura stood up from all over her body.Kate would have been horrified to see it.But Kate didn''t tell me why she was called here, but she knew it wasn''t a good reason, and she was ready, so she didn''t even move.


    That''s ridiculous.


    "What''s Death?"


    Kate looks suspicious to Vandam, who talks funny when she meets again.


    "I made up my mind."


    Vandam tells with his own cruelty and cold eyes.


    "How many of you have said ''ready'' since the birth of mankind?Or how many people thought so?But most of it is probably a lie.I''m just drunk on myself.That''s what I''m thinking.A person who is prepared in the true sense of the word is in a very horrible state.You''ll see if that''s the case.That''s what I know. "


    "Sole depends on how prepared and directional Nemo is.What kind of mass is that? "


    "What are the types and parameters of preparedness?That''s an interesting idea. I''m ready to wipe it all out, so even if it did, it doesn''t make any sense. "


    As if to mock Kate''s words, Vandam laughed away.


    "I''m ready to do anything evil.If I were really a psychopath, I could dye my hands of evil without having to be prepared. "


    Van Dame''s dialogues include a comment that he has been treated as a psychopath by the public.


    "I''m the best at whispering that you''re a psychopath Youni, but not a Sonna."


    Immediately after Kate got married, she spoke the same dialog.Vandam remembers well.And now I hear the same dialogue again.Honestly, Vandam never cared about her reputation, and she never doubted that Kate thought so, so she didn''t get much impression of Kate''s words.


    "Nanoni, are you Tsumorika, the real monster?If there are people who believe in you and support you, Iononi, will you let them down? "


    Seeing the magic in her husband''s heart, Kate spoke quietly, but certainly blamed her.


    Vandam is overwhelmingly beaten, but there is some support.One of the reasons is that they donate most of the money they earn.Kate''s mouth revealed that she was careless about her money, hardly luxurious, and that she was supporting her wife''s activities.


    Although Vandam is not obsessed with the money he earns, he is obsessed with making money.


    "I''m going to kill the devil now.The only way to slaughter demons is to be demons. "


    Kate still doesn''t move, even though it''s a vandal that speaks while throwing an evil aura.Kate is also prepared in a different way from Vandam''s.


    "You didn''t tell me why I called you here, did you?Let''s talk about it now. It''s a nomination from the devil that I''m going to kill.Not only my life, but yours too.And I drank the request. "


    Kate''s heart was still dusty, even though she was told a terrible story with a cold voice.However, I felt sorry for my husband.


    That was three days ago.


    The two men who got off the airport were all sunburned.You can see at a glance that you have been in a country with strong sunshine.


    "This is Japan for the first time in over a year.Yes, and Junko-chan is tangled in the back again. "


    A small young man with glasses says.


    "I only had a bad feeling when Junko called me.But if the story is true, we can''t just leave it alone.Are you asking for our prestige? "


    A large man with a beard said while playing with his beard.This man has a stronger sunburn.


    "I''m sure we''re not very well known in Japan.Well, depending on what you''re doing, you might find out. "


    "There''s a lot of TV on overseas, but there''s only enough coverage in Japan to count.It would be annoying if I got a great deal of coverage on Japanese television and my family knew about it. Tahaha "


    "Aren''t you happy about that?In other words, Takahiko hasn''t been home for more than five years. Me, too. "


    "Was it that much? I thought you weren''t home for 30 years."


    "I wasn''t born thirty years ago."


    A small man with glasses - the Amano Bow Man and his partner the bearded man - 400,000 eagles called them while walking and talking.


    Looks like you''ve arrived in Japan.Thanks for coming earlier than I thought. "


    "The opponent is Dalaias Smith, who has a connection with us.But Junko-chan, do you really need to take the trouble to call us? "


    I think it''s the right material.Missiles will be fired at from within Japan.If you have a face as a champion to face it, you can''t fix the front streets.In the international community, Bow Man, it''s more than justice to arrive. "


    "What kind of joke is mad scientist behind this righteous ally?"


    The person who called the Bow Man was Junko Yukioka, a mad scientist who once modified the Bow Man and handled the Bow Man and Eagle Hiko to live in the back street.


    "Whatever happens, if the Bow Man is the hero who prevented the missile and doesn''t name Junko... on the contrary, he doesn''t have to do anything."


    Eagle Hiko teased while listening to the conversation on the phone.


    "Anyway, it doesn''t mean I didn''t do anything even though I came here.Yeah. We can''t overlook missiles being fired into the city.Yes, on the side of justice. "


    In a calm tone, but with the light of strong will shining under his glasses, the bowman said clearly.


    That''s what we''ll talk about in a few days.

 2297 1.

    "That''s why it''s time to finally settle with Mr. Vandam."


    True, Midori, tired, and perseverance, Junko speaks out.


    Well, let''s take a look at it first.Mr Vandam and I will have two separate fights: the first half and the second half.Vandam decides the rules in the first half of the outpost, and I decide the rules in the second half.The second half of the game will definitely be a fully settled death game, the real game.So, winning or losing in the first half is advantageous in the second half of the battle. "


    "Nothing will settle in the first half?"


    Junko explains, Midori raises her doubts.


    "It''s a shape that can be settled in the first half.However, it does not necessarily have to depend on life or death.One of us will definitely die in the second half.The first half of the game will be decided by Vandam, and the second half will be decided by me, so I don''t know if it will be decided in the first half. "


    "I''m talking about how we can play a reciprocal death game between the ordinary Vandam and the monster Snowy Oka..."


    Now True speaks straight to the question.Junko also smiled at this, and his tired face was almost as tiring as Junko''s.


    "I''ve been thinking about that too.Me, too. If I win or lose, I might die, so I''m sorry. "


    When Junko tells you with his usual smile, the air in the field gets heavier.


    "It''s hard to imagine Junko-san dying..."


    I tend to hesitate to open my mouth.When asked about the faces of other faces, it seemed that Junko''s words were not taken lightly, so as perseverance, it was difficult to speak this dialogue.


    "Of course I''m willing to win.I decide the content of the game, so naturally I''m going to decide what''s in my favor.But if it''s a game that''s too one-sided for me, you won''t even agree to it.I''m thinking of a game in which Vandam would show reciprocity as well, and in fact, I would be advantageous. "


    "Hmm... I can''t imagine."


    "Wow, Midori doesn''t know either."


    Listening to Junko, I tried to put my arms together and twist my head.


    Is that a meeting?


    "No, it happens."


    "Ahabba, there are things like this ~"


    When asked tirelessly by Yi and Midori, who had the same movement at exactly the same time, they laughed and denied.


    "So, I''m going to ask a lot of people to help me decide on the game. Especially Makoto-kun."


    Junko named it True, so it really gets everyone''s attention.


    "I need your help.If True refuses, I wonder if it will become a rule of no chance. [M]On the contrary, if True refuses, the game itself won''t work.On the contrary, if only you could help me win. "


    "Hmm ~, I don''t know if my real brother is a key or anything anymore."


    "No, I can imagine.I''m sure this is a glittering match. "


    Midori and I said to Junko, who affirmed with a feverish voice.


    "What kind of game is that?"


    "I think it would be better not to know the details until just before.Honestly, it''s a tough game, and it''s better to know the day before the game starts than to know it days ago.I want to have a meeting, so I will reveal it the day before.It''s hard to have a meeting just before the game starts. "


    Ask Junko, who speaks truly and even impudently.


    "Tough, isn''t it just for me, or for you?"


    I''ve been feeling pretty good lately.


    In response to the true allegation, Junko put his hand on his cheek and smiled.


    "It''s a Vandam game first, but since when?Do you know the game? "


    "Tomorrow.The content of the game has not been reported yet.I told you to tell me today. "


    Junko called me when she was talking.


    "It''s Vandam. I wonder if there''s a rumor... Hello?"


    Let me tell you what the game will start tomorrow.


    Vandam says with a hard and clerical voice.It''s not the Vandam who always talks clearly.


    "Ah, check before telling. Don''t forget to communicate the rules of the game to the referees and watchdogs today."


    Got it. Now let''s play the game.Between tomorrow and a week, we will launch six missiles at the Yukioka lab where you are.Multiple missiles cannot be fired simultaneously.One shot at a time. One shot will leave at least an hour.Or if you destroy a missile before it''s fired, we''ll have an hour.If a missile lands, I win.You can stray from the missile trajectory and drop something else.Intercept missiles in the air.We can locate the missile''s launch site and stop it in advance. It''s a game like that. "


    After hearing what Vandam told me about the game, Junko the Stream Stone also lost his words.


    Incidentally, I would say that you should not use the laser satellite "Moon Reading" that you created.During the game, you will be interrupted in every way possible. [M]He said that the presence or absence of supernatural power is a rule that does not distinguish between victory and defeat, but you don''t have to worry about it.Use as much as you like.Oh, and if I were to kill you in the middle of a jam, wouldn''t that be a problem?I doubt I can kill you, and I didn''t come up with a game that could kill you, so I let you do this. "


    "Yeah, well, of course... But that''s troublesome.My lab is in the basement of the downtown area, and if the missile falls, it will cause trouble to people who have nothing to do with me, and I don''t have a game like that...Don''t you think the dominant Fixers will allow it? "


    It''s not what I know.It is not worthy of consideration. Good luck with the facial expressions of the Fixer-friendly fools.I see them clearly as enemies. "


    Though it was a pure child with a difficult color, Vandam had no island to attach to it.


    The winners of the first half of the game were rewarded in the second half of the game.I would like you to tell me the content of the game in the second half of this time, but I don''t expect it. "


    "Yeah, I guess that''s the right answer.I''ll let you know what the game is and what the rewards are.But don''t just prepare for our request. "


    I already called Kate.If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up.


    Nothing.


    Junko told her that Vandam had just hung up.


    "Mr. Vandam, you''re getting pretty good.It''s like people are different and indifferent. "


    Junko sounds crazy.


    The other four were concerned about the last interaction.He called Kate, his wife.Those here knew that Kate was actually alive via Midori, but from the flow of the conversation, Junko demanded that Kate be called.


    (Jun sister, you said your real brother would be the key. No way....)


    (True with Kate, what we have in common...)


    Midori and Tiredness were conscious of the truth.And I had a bad feeling about it.


    Kate came on a private jet when she entered Japan and travelled in a smoked car when she visited the Grimpenisville.And since entering the building, you are not allowed to go out at all.


    "Am I supposed to tell you that my mom is dead?"


    Kate asks around with a sigh. The extreme situation of inconvenience remains unchanged even before we arrive in Japan.Kate''s appearance stands out and she can''t get out because she was originally a celebrity.


    "Remember when you were little. I just grew up in a place where racism is deeply rooted, but this handicap is too much to show up in public.Besides, I was used by a suspicious group, and the next thing I knew, I stopped by. "


    "Did you use that suspicious organization after all?"


    Vandam throws a cold voice of contempt at Kate''s blurriness.


    But Kate still doesn''t move.I am prepared to accept everything with pity for the fact that my husband is obviously crazy.


    "In other words, discriminators are honest people.Honesty hurts people, but dealing with them is easy.You don''t have to go out with him. I can avoid it.Unfortunately, even if you get involved with a discriminator, it''s easier to deal with than malicious liars.The suspicious groups that have approached you are the liars on your side.And lying is the most abominable thing in the world. "


    Kate realizes that Vandam''s words refer to herself.The reason Kate first approached the Vandam was because it was a mission of Job''s Rewards, an organization to which Kate once belonged.


    Kate was always really thinking about Vandam, but she was also doing the organization''s job.I kept lying to Vandam.Vandam knows about the incident.On account of the incident, Kate treats him face-to-face as dead.


    "There were liars, rebels, sincere Al people.When I was young, it was hard to tell the difference. "


    "How did you tell?"


    "People who believe in discrimination Yokunai are good, but people can believe that there is no discrimination at all.Discriminatory hearts are naturally reserved for humans. "


    "I''ve heard that animals, not just humans, have genes."


    Vandam is convinced by Kate''s words.


    "You are a sincere man, Decita.Nagara, who is a good liar, looks at Leva from me and is a bad liar, Death.If you''re a bad liar, you can be honest in a way, Mass. "


    "That won''t be the case... Whether you''re a bad liar or a good liar, liars are liars.It''s not believable. "


    From Vandam''s point of view, while it seems to be familiar with me, I feel resistance in a double sense to being said in favor of it.


    "I''m painting everything with lies.It''s true that I lied to the world about your life and death.But you were also deceiving me. [M]We lie forever.And I go through myself.Kate, even if you refuse me, I won''t allow you to leave or admit it.I''ll keep you by my side even in captivity, and I won''t expose you to the public until everything''s settled.And I''ll have you hang out with me in a fight to settle it. "


    "No matter what fate you dearrow and if that''s the trick you want, you will accept no complaints and be ready to accept the real mass."


    I thought it would make my husband even more unhappy when I talked about his redemption, so it was Kate that I kept in my mouth to add.

 2298 2.

    Tamamura, a sweet shop.


    Isn''t there a lot of ways to prevent missiles?


    Listening to Vandam''s games, a red-haired woman named Sister, a fixer who has been covering parts of the world for centuries and leader of the secret society Job''s Rewards, one of the seven largest organizations in the world, leans her head across the holographic display.


    "Even so, Junko is the developer of the satellite" Moon Reading "for intercepting missiles, and since it''s personal, we can deal with it as much as we want."


    A brown-skinned boy in white Japanese clothes was shown on the display next to the Sister.His name is White Fox Strings. He is the current owner of the White Fox family, the owner of the witchcraft school, and one of the top executives of the backstreet "Thirteen Stairs of Happiness", as well as one of the Fixers who rule Japan from the shadows.


    "Vandam said you shouldn''t read monthly."


    That''s how Junko takes the sweets out to her mouth.


    "I wonder if there''s anything you can do to get caught by the moonlight radar or help prevent lasers.Given Vandam''s personality, it doesn''t seem like a bluff. "


    "No clue where or when to fire?It''s not going to be a game, is it? "


    The elderly woman sitting next to Junko asked.He is the owner of Tamamura, a confectionery shop, a member of the thirteenth staircase of Happiness, a leader, and essentially the top of Tamamura Street.


    "Yeah, I think so too... I can''t predict what Mr. Vandam will do right now.People are changing like they''re possessed. "


    "Why don''t you check it out in the" Aumie Rape "Maximum Price course?I don''t have to do that, but I think we''ll be able to locate the launch site. "


    A woman around the age of 20 sitting next to the ring proposes to Junko.Her name is Mizuho Sweet Meal.Originally a mouse transformed into a pure child, it was coldly encountered in a division called a rat, and since then it has been a lot, and now it is a building beam of a new President immersed in formalin.


    Currently, Junko, Huan, and Mizuho are in Tamamura, a confectionery shop. Sisters and string snails are connected by telephone.


    Incidentally, Sister, the string snail, Mizuho and Huan are supposed to be responsible for judging, preparing and standing up for the game of Junko and Vandam.


    There seems to be a good way to prevent missiles other than monthly reading.Interceptor missiles for ballistic missiles, interceptor lasers from the ground, did Vandam propose such a game? "


    "The power of the unusual must be entangled.It goes beyond the common sense of modern science. "


    Junko answered the question of the string snail with his hand on his chin.


    Speaking of which, Junko wanted to create a world of wind waves where you could do anything with supernormal power?


    It''s a bit tricky, Mr. Huan.


    Junko smiles as she listens to the dialogues Ring smiles.


    "Assuming there''s a way we can''t intercept it, I think it would be wiser to deal with it before we let them shoot it."


    "Vandam doesn''t think about the possibility of intercepting a missile, is it just a possibility?"


    Sister and Mizuho each said.


    "When you look at Vandam, he doesn''t seem to be bluffing.I don''t think it''s that lucky to increase Bluff''s authenticity.Mr Vandam doesn''t look that way in the first place.And whether it''s a bluff or not, if a missile is dropped, and we can''t intercept it, we need to do everything we can to prevent it before it gets dropped anyway. "


    Simultaneously with the Sister, Junko challenges Mizuho''s opinions and explains why.


    "Not only do we have to stop a missile from firing, but we also have to think about effective measures to deal with it when it''s fired.If we have a countermeasure against missile interception, not a bluff, we need to find out what it is.In any case, I definitely want to avoid a missile landing in the country. "


    A ring that tells you with a magical face whenever you want.


    "You pay people from Candoville and its surroundings in advance, right?"


    Looking at the ring and string screws alternately, Junko checks.


    I''ll let you deal with the unexploded ordnance if it''s found.Contact the pigs immediately ~


    The string snail calls the congressman.


    "I''ll ask for an omen rape too.Of course, at the highest cost. "


    Junko also makes a phone call.


    "Whichever wins, if you''re really going to prepare a missile and shoot in, Vandam will never leave you alone."


    Ring said with a sad face and sipped tea.


    "Neither - nothing.If I win this battle, Mr. Vandam will definitely die, and since I will definitely win, Mr. Huan won''t take any more trouble.Hmm, Sylvia doesn''t seem to be able to make it, so I went to headquarters...Ah, hello, Mae-chan? "


    That''s Junko, isn''t it?Something seems to have completely become my favorite lately.Is there any trouble with the old wars?


    It was the leader of the Aumile Rape who answered the phone.Junko used to get along with Omai Rape, as the person on the phone told him.I stayed close to some members, such as Silvia, so I kept contacts around them.


    "The explanation will be lengthy, but I''m afraid it''s hard to hide, so Vandam is about to shoot a missile, so I need you to find out where it''s launched.The game starts tomorrow, so it could be fired at midnight in 11 hours. "


    "Ahhh... I can''t believe you''re talking about this.Junko Tsuka is still a SSS-class troublemaker.If the maximum price course is fine, I''ll take it.I mean, I don''t think it can be dealt with unless it''s the maximum cost course.We don''t have much time. "


    Of course, I was going to do that too.


    Ah, if you take the maximum amount course plus alpha, you''ll be more certain.Hidden Special Course "


    "What? Is that what happened?"


    I''m the only one who accepts it.The reward is for Junko''s body.Sexually, of course. "


    "Oh no... that''s a little..."


    Because I know it''s not a joke, Junko listens to the other person''s request.


    Well, why don''t you tell me you don''t like me?Wouldn''t you prefer Mr. Sister?It would be nice if you and I had just one shot to commemorate. "


    "No... I didn''t do anything like that with my sister...Anyway, please. "


    Junko hung up because it was a confusing and troublesome person to talk to for too long.


    The person on the phone is White Barrel May.I''m the boss of Aumie Rape. "


    Was that what Junko and I were looking at? I''m shocked. "


    When Junko hung up, a string screw and a sister called out.


    "Sister, you know what that means."


    Somehow I have a hunch.


    Junko made fun of her, and she laughed bitterly.


    "If you do such a lawless imitation of shooting a missile into the city, Junko won''t be the only enemy, and Vandam knows that, right?Maybe there''s something big going on there.We have to be careful. "


    "Yeah."


    Junko nods at the words of the ring.Normally speaking, it''s stupid.But that foolishness is different if Vandam does it.


    "People who know they''re going to shoot missiles - that is, the backstreet hub and the true rulers of Japan - seem to be targeting them."


    Ugh, I hate it so much ~


    I heard Junko''s dialog and raised the voice of the string snail.

 2299 3.

    Vandam receives an unannounced call.


    Under Sylvia Dan of Omai Rape.Junko Yukioka met and talked to several people at the sweet shop Tamamura.Telephone conversations are mostly bugged and recorded.I''ll send the record and the name of the person later. "


    Sylvia reports with an administrative voice.


    "Isn''t that everything?"


    Confidentiality is required.


    "I see. So Yukioka-kun hired you, too.Thank you for letting me know. "


    Vandam thanked him in a mean tone when he decided there was no other reason when he said that there was something unknown about the Omi Rape he had hired on the highest price course.


    I didn''t accidentally fall apart, nor did I tell you to go far away.I called to confirm the case.Your client is also asking O''Malley Rape for a maximum amount of money course.Because of this, information that cannot be revealed will come out.Do you want to continue the request without complaining?


    "Of course I''m not satisfied, but I can''t help it.Patience and swallowing. If I hang up with you here, I''ll be disadvantaged. "


    Roger, I''ve prioritized your confirmation for what I asked for earlier.I''m going to do the same for Junko Yukioka.


    "Alright, this is a one-sided circular that you can''t refuse or complain about, right?Then we have to swallow it. I can''t disobey the policy of a good information organization.I do not accept any appeals or protests against clients who have paid hundreds of millions of units.Excellent business, sir. And of the mighty. "


    You''re a book son of a bitch!You rotten sarcasm, I''m so frustrated to talk to you!Junko wants me to kill you!Oh, excuse me.It''s none of your business. Bye.


    While Vandam was talking cynically, Sylvia suddenly hung up unilaterally, thinking she might have screamed angrily and cursed.


    "In that tone of voice, Sylvia is also friendly with Yukioka.With a wide face. "


    I see.


    Listening to Vandam''s words, Terrence nodded in the same room.


    "Junko Yukioka moved quickly as we thought.We''ve been playing each other since before the game started.And before it starts, I''m the lead. "


    "Did you tell anyone else that this is a missile launch game?"


    "That''s right. I''m sure you''ve been telling the big, central players about the game since before it started.Maybe this isn''t just about me and Yukioka. "


    To confirm Terrence, Vandam spread a distorted smile.


    "They will not want me to do such a thing in Japan, so there is a possibility of moving independently to stop me.That way, I can deal with it as my enemy.They''ve bothered me so many times before.And I''m sure they''ll trouble me in the future.If they move in my way, we can take care of them in the name of the cause.Well, while we were playing the game, even if we chose not to show our face to Yukioka, they would definitely come after the game. "


    While listening, Terrence thought.Even from the opponent''s point of view, Vandam must be quite a headache.


    Apart from Junko Yukioka, do you fight straight ahead?


    "I''m not going to go to war.You should return the favor for what they did to you.I''d like to do as much damage as possible in that case.If possible, the owner of the confectionery shop and the owner of the White Fox house... "


    Speaking, Vandam was stunned to hear audio recordings of him tapping an e-mail from Sylvia.


    What''s wrong?


    Terrence wonders if Vandam''s expression has changed.


    "You chose this face... to be the judge and watchdog of the game...It''s totally... obvious over there. "


    At this point, Vandam knew for the first time that Junko''s conversations in Tamamura, a confectionery shop, were also a role for Junko and Vandam to play together in the game.The moment I found out, I felt angry.


    "I''m totally... kidding. I''m ashamed that I was floating."


    While murmuring, Vandam calls Junko.


    Hmm? What do you want?


    "It''s about those who stand by and watch the game.I didn''t hear about gathering this kind of people. "


    More frustrated by the casual voice across the phone, Vandam roughs up his voice.


    I told you to go to the back street center, right?I knew you were Mr. Vandam.


    "If that''s all, I don''t mind. But I brought in your mouse, Mizuho Sweet Meal, one of Japan''s true rulers, the White Fox String Spiral, and besides, that Job''s reward sister.I hostile, and I have chosen only those who have a friendly relationship with you. [M]Whatever it is, it''s obvious.Neutrality and fairness are far from it. "


    It''s hard to say that everyone is my kind friend.Sister is a friend, but also an enemy.Everyone else is pretty much alike, too.Even though Miho was a mouse, she was hostile to me once, and now she''s not particularly close.If you''re suspicious, why don''t you check it all out?First of all, isn''t it bad for Vandam to leave it all to me, even if the people I asked for a duel trial or a session were unfair candidates, without checking it out in advance?Well, if you''re telling me to start over because I don''t like it, I''ll swallow it too.However, will you reschedule the game? "


    The reasoning that Junko put in his mouth sounds right, and it sounds like a trick.I don''t know the truth whether it has been consolidated with only a friendly person.


    "Of course, you told the referee what I told him about the game."


    Of course it is!


    "I don''t think they''d like to welcome my game, but I''m sure they understand."


    "Of course, but, Vandam, you chose a way for the great ones to stand out.Not only me, but also the great ones you don''t like, to deliberately engage in flashy hostility, to sharpen their power, or just harassment, anyway, to create an excuse for hostility.But you don''t have to do that.I don''t know what kind of plan I had and how I planned to connect it later, but you don''t have to think about the future at all.Anyway, Mr. Vandam doesn''t have anything ahead of him. Come on. "


    Vandam, stirred up by Junko, hung up silently.


    "It''s embarrassing. It''s me. I was good at making fun of my enemies in front of you, but they were more cunning than me.Now I''m like a clown with small things rounded up. "


    Turning towards Terrence, Vandam smiles, but his eyes don''t.


    "Get Dalaias Smith ready.I want to speed up the missile launch schedule.Ideally, tell them it''s midnight before the game starts. "


    Van Dame smiles out and orders in a harsh tone.


    "I don''t think that''s possible with the current progress, and if I tell you that, as a rude employer, you''ll have a bad case."


    "Okay... don''t tell me the ideal time.Just keep it in a hurry. "


    Upon Terence''s advice, Vandam exhaled and regained a little coolness before correcting.


    While Junko was returning from Tamamura, a confectionery shop, to the Yukioka Institute, a phone call came from Mae Hakubaru, the boss of Omai Rape.It has only been a few minutes since I finished the call earlier.


    "Hurry up. Should I praise the course for the highest price?"


    I''m not sure yet, but I''ll let you know.All of a sudden, you''ll catch your eye.I''m not sure, but there''s a guy who says it''s so suspicious.It''s a famous neighborhood. "


    "Are you suspicious, or are you a good missile shooter?Like a master who shoots missiles without getting caught in any interception system? "


    Exactly. There''s a guy like that. "


    May affirmed Junko''s joke.


    ''Well-known terrorists under international naming arrangements shall be identified.His name is Dalaias Smith, commonly known as Missile Smith.Even if it turns out, he''s shot 33 missiles in the past, claiming four digits of life.He''s said to get into the Five Fingers of a Vicious Terrorist. "


    "I didn''t know it was famous."


    That''s what''s known in the back streets of Japan.You''re a celebrity in the war industry.It should be said that they are often employed and used by countries, and sometimes even hidden by the great Powers.I will send you detailed data by e-mail.If I''m not sure, if he''s hired, he''ll be able to break through the interception system and shoot missiles. "


    "Thank you so much. I''ll take a look."


    Junko thanked her and hung up and looked at the e-mail sent.


    (Hee.....)


    Among them, Junko confirms a familiar name.With a statement of interest.


    Even Archiko Amano, famous as a hero of the times, had tried to take down Dalaias Smith three times in the past, and it was written there.

 2300 4.

    Intercontinental ballistic missiles, once considered impossible to intercept, also ceased to be an absolute threat at the dawn of the twenty-first century.Because the technology for intercepting missiles has been established, and there is a good chance that they can be shot out of the atmosphere, whether flying in Mach 20 or going up to an altitude of 1500 kilometers.


    Launched missiles are captured by radar immediately and intercepted by ballistic interceptor missiles or missile interceptor lasers before entering the atmosphere.This technology had already been established and deployed in the early twenty-first century, but on the other hand, many intercontinental ballistic missiles had been developed to change orbit like cruise missiles, so the interception rate was not too high for the missile firing during the Sino-US War thirty years ago.


    However, missile interception technology developed rapidly across the war border.One of them is the moon reading, a laser satellite for anti-missiles.During the testing phase, this satellite-based interception system has produced results that neutralize all missiles on Earth and is called the best missile interception system of our time.


    It''s not just about ICBM.The deployment of missile interception systems has intensified throughout the conflict zones.


    On the other hand, anti-interception systems have been countered, radar is difficult to detect, low prices have been developed for patrol missiles that enable autonomous flight at low speeds and horizontal flight, and ballistic missiles that approached specifications similar to patrol missiles have been developed.


    Missiles and their interception systems competed for and advanced performance over each other as if they were playing tricks on each other.


    "The missile I built won''t catch my monthly reading."


    A man with a terribly short beard sits on a jeep and speaks confidently in front of many soldiers.


    Perhaps less than a metre tall, the middle-aged man has no soldier to throw a contempt at.Because I knew who that man was.In addition, a strange aura stood up from the man that even the soldiers who had fought in the battle could scare him.


    The man''s name is Dalaias Smith. He is an internationally appointed terrorist and passes under the name Missile Smith.A man who crosses battlefields around the world and shoots his own missiles.We don''t just sell missiles.He also fires missiles.


    "And this buddy, I''m the one who gets the real deal.Even if someone else shoots him, it''ll hit him.But if I''m not going to be shot down by an interceptor missile or an interceptor laser, I''m going to have to make sure it lands. "


    Speaking so comfortably, Smith''s little body bounced big.


    With that leap of power, the soldiers are relieved.Without help, the four meters are jumping lightly.Besides, it''s a small body that''s not even a meter.The soldiers take a breath as to how many springs there are.It can be seen at a glance that a small body is a much larger mass of muscle than an ordinary person.


    A self-propelled missile launcher jumped out of the jeep.Smith called me his partner.


    Well, let''s go for one shot.


    Shortly after Smith, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, projected the holographic display with a slight smile, Smith turned out his smile and leaned over the small body, rolling out of the car.


    A gunshot sounds and a hole opens in Smith''s chair.If Smith hadn''t moved, he would have shot Smith in the head.


    "There''s a lot of innocence.The second most pleasant moment of my life is when I shoot a missile.I can''t believe I let him get in the way. "


    Hiding behind the body of the car, Smith smiles sparingly.


    Soldiers react, hold their guns and fire.But the first enemy shoots faster.Three people were shot dead at once.


    "It was a shame, yeah. For the third time, I was honest, and I thought I was going to get it this time."


    A small soldier with glasses holding a machine gun laughs as he watches a self-propelled missile launcher a little further away.


    "It''s not over yet. I won''t let you escape this time."


    A large, bearded soldier from behind fired a grenade launcher attached to the rifle.


    "Uggiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! My partner!"


    Seeing a grenade bomb explode on a self-propelled missile launcher, Smith held his head quite far away and screamed.


    "Whoa, big win in there ~"


    A soldier with a huge beard who shot Grenade - 400,000 Takahiko raised his voice.


    "Takahiko, there''s a duplication of words."


    Soldier with small glasses - Amano Bow Man says, activates the supernormal force.


    Soldiers with hairy firearms appear, and they float in the sky at once.All the soldiers dancing in the universe were translucent and had distorted faces of resentment, grief and despair.


    Soldiers'' spirits shoot guns.The firearms they have are real.


    The Bow Man has the power to manipulate the Spirit and keep the Spirit in stock.An army of evil spirits that gathers the spirits of soldiers on the battlefield and lets them fight.With this ability, the Bow Man has survived every battlefield.


    "Stop hitting on ghosts.I had a dream.The identity of the revolutionary who is regarded as a hero makes me laugh like a devil. "


    Running away from the bullet rain, Smith quickly buried behind the building.


    "You also seem to be a psychic capable person.This. I don''t know what kind of force they have, but their ability allows them to land an interceptible missile? "


    "Hey, don''t even think about asking for all your abilities.You''re rude. There are a lot of things about my manufacturing technology. "


    In response to the bowman''s allegations, Smith said in a discreet tone.


    "That''s a statement that you admitted to being supernatural."


    "I''m not hiding it."


    In response to the bowman''s allegations, Smith shrugged his shoulders in a calm tone.


    "Besides, if you''re in my way, my fun is severely compromised.Do you have a grudge against me?Pure justice? The former is hard to forgive, the latter is hard to forgive.The most pleasant moment of my life is to go where the missile fell and see how much damage it would do.Well, I won''t be around for that opportunity anytime soon.I try to go when I can.I feel lucky when I arrive with the body still rolling.When you see a guy who''s taller than me dead, his chest will be pounding. "


    "Can I take it apart?"


    Bow man shouting loudly.The story is that if you go to the missile site where Smith shot you, you have a better chance of finding Smith.


    "That''s almost everything, isn''t it?"


    Takahiko shouted.It was a clich�� against people who were taller than themselves.


    "I won''t get caught where I left off.Not all of them. My chest hurts when I see my child dead.This is not a lie. That''s why I''m going to hell when I die.But don''t blame me for killing the kid.I don''t want anyone taller than me killed to be counted as a sin. "


    After taking the liberty, Smith turns his back and escapes.


    Ghost armies chase around and shoot guns, but Smith''s tiny body quickly moves from shield to shield, skilfully avoiding bullets.


    "Dear allies of righteousness!Kill me quick!While you let me go, I''ll shoot more missiles and kill them all.That was your incompetent responsibility for not killing me quickly.Ahahahahaha "


    Smith incites loudly from quite a distance.


    After that, he was Takahiko and the bowman who chased after Smith, but he eventually lost sight of him.


    "You don''t just shoot missiles. That incredible level of physical fitness is a problem."


    "You''re away from people. Yeah."


    They both breathe out and say regret.


    "Nevertheless, I could have prevented the launch of the missile itself, and that''s all I need to know."


    Takahiko said, but the bowman was difficult to agree with.This missile launch was prevented, but the key missile, Smith, is alive.I missed it because I was happy to shoot another missile somewhere and kill a lot of people.


    A few months later, they will be able to see each other in Japan.

 2301 5.

    Three men, Warrior, Catherine Crystal, Rod Crystal, and Milan Nikolich, were appointed to escort Dalaias Smith, a missile-firing terrorist hired by the organization.


    There are currently three people in the mountainous area of Anraku City.This is where the missiles are scheduled to be launched.It is a great distance from Yukioka Laboratory.


    Six locations are planned for missile launches.Within a week of the start of the game, they shoot at the Snow Oka Laboratory one by one.That''s the game. If one shot is fired - or the missile is destroyed beforehand - we''re supposed to have an hour of interval.


    "I hope you get shot at by a missile.I want to see the body of a citizen. "


    Milan laughs loudly.A white man with a biomechanical tattoo on the right and left side of his face.Besides, the human face is extremely bad.


    "I thought it was your debris, but again."


    Catherine says with contempt.I hate Milan so much that when I work with Milan, I have a lot of pungent behavior.


    "I guess I hate the general pi-poo.An unspecified number of faeces that make foolish politics a golden bullet.Such an idiot who swallows the information transmitted, is flushed, danced, and danced, and whose pride is twice as high as that of a person, and seeks humility from others for his arrogance.The pigs that face the world''s heroes.That''s who you and your citizens are.If they suck a lot, it''ll be beautiful and refreshing. "


    "The average person you look down on is not as stupid as you think.I don''t know, I''m not going to take it personally.If you look at everything that way, one day you''ll definitely scratch your feet. "


    Hihaha, I''d like to try that situation.


    Catherine talks, but Milan laughs.


    "It''s almost game time.I thought I''d evacuate in advance, but I don''t think so.If we keep firing, maybe Milan''s hopes will be met.No matter how much midnight it is, it''s not completely unattended. "


    Rod looks at the holographic display and checks the news site.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking.


    Good luck escorting you.


    Catherine was surprised when a middle-aged man appeared in the car and called out.Missile Smith, Dalaias Smith.


    "The guy from Vandam is being reckless.You want me to shoot a missile at midnight tonight?Phew... I''m still working on my sleep. "


    Smith, who was sleeping in the car, had a big stretch.The current time is 11: 47 p.m.At midnight, the game is scheduled to start and missiles will be fired at the same time.


    "What are you working on?Just push the button and shoot the missile, right? "


    Oh?


    As Miran looks at the missile launcher installed in the mountains, Smith sounds angry.


    "Are you stupid? If that''s all, anyone can do it without me.You can do it.I don''t know, can you say that because you''re stupid? "


    "Isn''t that just a joke?I can''t afford a joke like this. "


    Milan further fomented Smith to reveal his anger straight away.


    "Milan, please don''t."


    Catherine stopped thinking it was the mistake of anyone to bring Milan with biting qualities.


    "Excuse me, fat boy. I''m talking to this kid now."


    Smith stares at the Catherine. Catherine kept her face shut.


    "Hey kid, remember, I only say it once.Don''t make fun of me, whether it''s a joke or not.And my back.Otherwise, I don''t mind telling you any jokes, but I won''t forgive them both. "


    "Okay, I''m sorry."


    Milan apologized with his shoulders shrugged when Smith told him plainly.


    "Old man, I like it a little bit. I liked the fact that I only said it once, so I talked about the dialogue that I only heard in the movie with dignity.Besides, let me be like you. "


    "Heh, I''m just a little happy to hear that a lousy hungry guy like you likes me."


    Smith broke his face to Milan, who persisted in teasing him after apologizing.


    The smile of Smith soon disappears again.


    Let''s get out of here.


    Wow?


    Milan shouted suspiciously at Smith''s words.Rod and Catherine also looked strange.


    "This place sucks. The game starts at midnight, right?They''ve already found out. They''re likely to attack at the start of the game.I may be attacked by flying, and I don''t know what''s going on around here, but get away from me anyway. Not here. "


    "We''re here to prepare for that attack?"


    "Not if I say no.If you want to die, just stay here.I don''t want to be killed by collateral. "


    Rod insisted, but Smith didn''t listen.


    "Leave the missile launcher, too. I hate it, but I have to abandon it.Whoops... that''s sad. I can''t believe the missile was destroyed before it was fired... "


    Smith gets into the car first.The other three get in the car and leave the scene.


    (None of us feel bad.Is this a possessor of psychic powers and sensory powers? Or predictability?)


    As the rod drives the car, he becomes aware of Smith next door.


    Drive carefully down the mountain road.


    "Stop. Let''s see what happens. We can also see where the missile launcher is from here.Find out what your enemies are up to. "


    Smith called and Rod stopped the car.


    Smith is right, I can see where I am now and where I was earlier.The lights have also been left on, so this is a landmark. The mountain across the street.


    At midnight, the missile launch site, which had four people earlier, exploded.The blast reached the car and the body swayed.


    "What, was that... a bomb? And yet, at some point...."


    Milan moans as he sees the flames rise.Both the missile and the missile launcher are exploding.


    "I don''t know, how did you know?"


    Rod looks at Smith and asks.


    "Trade secret. Explosions today are not like bomb explosions or rocket explosions.It''s a type of explosion I''ve never seen before. "


    Put your hand on your chin and Smith thinks.


    "It''s burning, won''t it be a wildfire?"


    And Milan.


    "What do you know? That flame was caused by a missile explosion.What was the explosion before that?There was an explosion and the missile was detonated. "


    "You know that well."


    Catherine was impressed by Smith''s conversation.


    "Oh, I was wondering, could you tell me?"


    Milan calls.


    "What''s the difference between a rocket and a missile?"


    "Different names. Don''t ask stupid questions."


    Smith answered Milan''s question without hesitation.


    "When the game begins, first destroy the first missile."


    Junko smiles as she watches the flames burn nearby.


    "How did they know we were attacking?"


    Truth next to Junko speaks of doubt.We came to this place alone.


    "That missile Smith sensed it.I don''t know why, but I think he''s got a supernatural power. "


    After Junko said that, I came to think of it.


    "No, I don''t think so.Thirty years ago, I sensed something hidden, and I saw such an unusual power to hide people and things. "


    You mean you could have the same power as him?


    "Yeah, I don''t know if it matches exactly, or if it''s just some sort of different ability or technique."


    As they spoke, they returned to the car that was parked nearby, alerting the surroundings.


    The explosion was caused by Junko.One of Junko''s favorite means of attack is to trap an ultra-heated mass of iron and water in a narrow subspace, generate a large amount of water vapor in a confined space, and then open the subspace door to explode water vapor.


    "This is going to be an hour-long interval, but do you think we''ll launch in an hour?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask Omi Rape first."


    Junko calls while riding in the car.


    Speaking of how we found out about this place, Aumyrab had acquired and followed Milan''s sightings.Despite his flashy appearance, he found it lightly because he was shopping at a convenience store.


    "It is unclear whether to launch a missile immediately, but all three Haitian executives and Dalaias Smith have been captured.I can see everything. "


    White Barrel May, the boss of Aumy Rape, said confidently.


    "Ah, I have a little personal favor to ask... but the Catherine Crystal inside... even if it''s a fight, I''d like you to do it without killing me if you can.That was my apprentice..... "


    "Hmm... if possible."


    After hearing May''s request, Junko sees the truth.I really heard a phone call, but I don''t know his face.


    "Was Catherine an informant?"


    "The apprentice of a man fishing.Conversely, I could say that Nan''s apprentice. "


    Mae answered Junko''s question.

 2302 6.

    Grimpenisville. Vandam received reports of missile destruction just before midnight.


    "First shot prevented.Well, I didn''t think it would be easy to shoot, but the boulders are like ohmy rape. "


    Vandam, who had been in front of Chiron and Historical Entertainment, said with a pale mouth while wearing his arms.I''m not particularly disappointed on the surface, and I don''t seem to regret it.


    "Should we praise not Junko, but the information organization?I''m not mistaken. "


    Chiron smiles and says as if he were teasing.


    "I escorted the face of the sea chihuahua, but some of them were well-known and probably followed."


    "Even if you know better now, it''s a later festival.Gupyu, that''s a silly story. "


    "You''ll see later.We must be very careful in our future actions. "


    Inspired by the pleasure of history, Vandam was calm without feeling frustrated.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?"


    "Tell Rod and Dalaias Smith not to come back to Grimpenisville.And the next time we move, we have to disperse.It is better to avoid contact as well.When someone leaves the building, multiple people are released simultaneously and dispersed along the way.Prevent Aumie Rape from checking out.Make it hard to find your destiny. "


    Asked by Chiron, Vandam talks about the future policy he has just come up with.


    "In the meantime, I was able to make even more improvements to the Battle Creature that attacked the Life Celebration.You can use it as a guard. "


    "Does it work on the snowflake that blew up the missile?"


    "Ah... Junko is out on his own?"


    Asked by Vandam, Hiroyuki raised his eyebrows.To be honest, Junko is a bad person.


    "I just got word from Aumie Rape.We also checked Junko Yukioka''s movements, but it was reported that Yukioka himself was on his way to the planned missile launch site after the missile was destroyed. "


    Vandam looks at the e-mail and says.


    "Why don''t we hire each other to rape each other, and we can rely on each other for information?"


    Chiron goes in. Vandam thinks that''s true.


    "I don''t want to rely on information to turn around.We''re going to work out a plan one after the other. "


    "It''s not a big deal anyway. Gupyu"


    Historical pleasure tears down Vandam''s perseverance.


    "Five shots left. But you can''t just shoot a missile.It took the form of involving the center of the street and the rulers, so at best... "


    "Vandam, that''s not bad.You can call it foolishness. "


    Chiron blocks Vandam''s dialogue and denies it outright.Vandam looks at Tyrone with a nasty face.


    "It seems like your bad habit to chase two rabbits and three rabbits, but it''s not good to be greedy when you''re dealing with someone who doesn''t have a rope. Set your sight."


    "That''s right... That''s true."


    Chiron taught me, and Vandam admitted it.


    "But I''ve been thinking a lot about your plan... okay.Let''s get it off my head. Let''s do it when they get in the way. "


    While agreeing with Chiron''s opinions and changing his mind, he was a vandam who wanted to be disturbed.


    Vandam''s policy was immediately communicated by telephone to Smith.


    The next missile won''t be able to fire very soon.


    How soon can you shoot next?


    "Put him to bed first, which means as early as tomorrow evening."


    Smith hangs up the phone while unilaterally discarding in the car.


    "Hey, look at this article. You want to teach me the misery of war?Education? What''s up, this guy?It''s a push for thought, not education, but brainwashing.Don''t deny the war.It''s worth killing people by letting go of a missile. I look like a bad guy. "


    "You''re a fine bad guy....."


    Smith points to the holographic display and talks to Milan in the next seat.Milan answers with a bitter smile.


    "Aren''t you going to bed?"


    "After we check the information.And now, my body is tired, but my head feels more excited, and while I''m sleeping, I might be threatened with a bomb being implanted in you and blowing it up if I don''t tell you to. "


    Asked by Rod, Smith returns the joke.


    Don''t let them see you.


    Smith turns off his smile and murmurs in a mood as he looks up at the ceiling of the car.


    (Huh? Are you on the car?)


    Milan points to the ceiling with his thumb and asks silently, but Smith shakes his head.


    "That''s not true. The man watching is higher.Above the atmosphere. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Milan wonders even more because he can''t understand Smith''s words.


    "It means it''s being checked from a satellite.I don''t get it if I don''t tell you so much.Even if it''s seen from satellite orbit, I can tell.Ah... that''s not it.There are also checks of perspectives by hypernormal areas.He''s a far-sighted guy. All right, let''s turn it off once. "


    Turn it off?


    Carin in the passenger seat looks back in response to Smith''s conversation.


    "Get rid of any signs of our presence from the other side.That''s why I can keep the missiles off the radar. Trade secrets. "


    Sounds like you''re talking a lot.


    "But you don''t know what this is all about."


    Rod broke in, but Smith replied with a laugh.


    At 2: 00 a.m., Junko, Makoto, Midori, and the tired four gathered for a conversation at Baron, a tavern for the residents of the back street, off the mattress street.


    "Hmm... I''m tired of moving.Blue Night, you''ve worked so hard ~ "


    Midori shouted powerlessly at the table.


    I have already taken out everything I can from Yukioka Laboratory.Apart from Junko and Tiredness, I was relocating until 11: 45 p.m.Mad scientists, such as Nana, Perseverance, Blue Nite, and the brain alone, have completed the evacuation.


    "It''s still there, but don''t you have to take anything else out?"


    "It''s dangerous to take it out now.I took out something important.I don''t want to win this match if I can, because I don''t want to take out what''s left of it and break it. "


    "If you''re in an hour of intervals, maybe you can close that gap and take it out."


    Makoto, Junko said tired.


    "We only have one hour of intervals.Does that mean you can barely sleep? "


    "Hmm... I can stay up all night for about four days."


    Junko pointed his cheek at the true word.


    "Hey, Jun sister. Let''s take turns.If it''s going to be a long fight for a few days, I won''t be able to do it by myself. "


    "Midori is right. I will not fight alone.They''re not fighting alone. "


    "Thank you so much. You can trust me then."


    Truly said Midori, Junko smiles.


    "I don''t know if I''ll call those two.I checked it out, and it looks like he''s connected to Miss Smith, and he might know something. "


    While murmuring, Junko sends a message to a mouse.Maybe it was settled before they arrived, but I decided to hit them.

 2303 Seven.

    Two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    A girl sitting face to face at a table.


    Are you around ten years old or a little older?He is less than 130 centimeters tall.However, the bulge of the body as a woman is subtle.It looks like either a fast-growing girl or an extremely short girl.


    The ponytail hair has a blonde base, but it is quite flashy because it is dyed with mountain blows, oranges and red.The outfit is fairly exposed, with a short shirt at the hem, and hot trousers with most of the legs.


    She is a small girl, but her expression doesn''t feel pleasant.Rubbed sharp eyes and tight mouth are reminiscent of a fairly old man.


    "Did you miss it? I checked from the satellite and said I was tracking it with supernatural forces, but I didn''t see it from either of them?"


    White Barrel May, the boss of the intelligence organization Omi Rape, one of the seven largest organizations in the world, frowned suspiciously after hearing reports from his subordinates.


    "Yes, I hope it wasn''t my mistake.You can confidently say that I didn''t make any mistakes this time. "


    A woman in a suit shouted aloud.A woman around the age of 20, with her forehair cut and her shiny black hair stretched straight to her waist.Pretty pretty, but it''s childish, so it''s cuter than calling it pretty.


    "Nana-chan, is Dalaias Smith the only one you''ve lost?"


    "Yes, personally, I think my hyperopia has been shaken off by a supernatural force, no matter what you think.And when Dalaias Smith became the only one who stopped, I thought it was his ability. "


    "I''m sorry to deny what I''m good at, but even if it''s not Nana-chan, everyone will know."


    "Yes...."


    As pointed out by May, the woman named Nana has a slender face.


    "I wonder if they have the same ability to neutralize missiles without hitting the radar.You can be said to be a very troublesome opponent in terms of ohmy rape.But if you miss this, you''ll be involved in selling tickets as the world''s highest intelligence agency. "


    Is it a ability that no one else can use to erase only their tracking?Or can it be used by others, but didn''t it use it to impress the people around you?Either way, May looks.


    "I don''t think we''re going to be able to act together with the people who did it together anymore... no, it''s going to look like that and cover our backs.Next time we find Dalaias Smith, we''ll have to follow him manually. "


    "Then I''ll go to take responsibility for what I lost."


    "There''s the right material.I wonder what Nana-chan, a big executive and a magician, would do like that. "


    It was a nasty offer, but May dropped it in a daze and went down from the table.


    "If you will live up to your responsibilities, you will not accept the punishment."


    Mei raised her hands to the side of her face and smiled with lewd hands.


    "No, it doesn''t matter."


    Mugh


    Nana spilled a bitter smile and pushed Mei''s head hard to refuse.If you leave Mei alone, she will be really sexually harassed, so she needs to physically stop it beforehand.


    "Are all those who were on the escort acting together?"


    "Yes, it looks like Catherine Crystal, Rod Crystal, and Milan Nikolich are working together.Ah, I just got a new report.Almost two simultaneous sightings of the missile launcher. "


    "At the same time... I suspect that you''re deliberately falling apart and making fakes to disturb me.No, it''s too much of a conjecture. Hmm.... "


    Mae sits on the table again with her arms folded and moves her legs to think.


    "They both seem to be in the city magnificently, and there''s a possibility of a trap.It seems strange that no matter how much of the night you enter, you don''t put a seat on the place where you reach the public eye.Ah, I have a new report.I think I''ve hidden it from the sheets now. Both. "


    "It''s not a trap, but it''s possible that my subordinates are in a soft state.There may be manpower in firing six shots from different locations during the period, and there may be mistakes and so on.Now, Junko, your client, should decide whether to catch a trap or a mistake.You should tell them the course as it is "


    As Nana and May spoke, a girl with platinum blonde hair stretched out as long as her back hair came into the room with a steep face.He was one of the top executives of the Omar Rape, under Silvia Dan, the owner of the silver storm house, a family whose escort worked.


    Are you aware of the sightings of the missile launcher?


    "Just where I was talking."


    May answers Sylvia with a moody voice.


    "I''ll tell Vandam about it.Witnesses reported in my rape. "


    "No, no, no, no, put that away.I was not asked to reveal the information I had in my organization. "


    With Sylvia''s refusal, May shook her head to the side and refused.


    "You should tell your client everything you can.Are you going to put organizational circumstances on top?I mean, it''s hard to say about the organization.It might be convenient for May.


    "Ugugu...."


    Sylvia pointed it out, May roars.


    "I have received a request for information from opponents at the same time, so I will choose the information to send.If that''s all, I''m choosing to disadvantage the Junko side and the Vandam side.Is it okay to open up one side? "


    "I don''t think so.This is the rationale behind the fact that the information the organisation has independently acquired does not need to be kindly taught to the client.It is not the information that the client is asking for.We are merely providing our clients with the information they are asked to provide, and we are not willing to cooperate in the fight. "


    "This is what Vandam says when he asks.I''d like you to tell me everything you care about as the game progresses.In other words, we''re not just asking for information about our enemies, so if we don''t give this information, it''s against our request. "


    "Ugugu...."


    At the end of the conversation with Sylvia, May said defeat and roared again.


    "Hah... I''ve been raped by logic rather than by logic...My mind is rattled. Nana-chan, comfort me ~ "


    "Hey... stop..."


    "I said no, and I''ll tell you everything in the future."


    Sylvia told Mei to hold Nana and stroke her around for confirmation.


    2: 30 in the morning. Junko received reports of two missile launchers sighted by Omai Rape''s boss, Mae White.


    "It could be a trap. Maybe it''s fate to try to find fakes.But we can''t just let it go, let''s split up and go break it up. "


    It is determined by Junko.


    "Are the great men not going to evacuate the residents around Candoville?"


    Truth speaks of doubt.Evacuation orders have not yet been issued.


    "I don''t know how powerful the missile is, and I think we should evacuate.Maybe you should denounce Vandam''s work after the missile was fired without telling the public? "


    "Worst case scenario."


    When I hear Junko''s words, I think of myself who truly looks down in my head.


    "Didn''t you say that the Snow Oka Laboratory is a shelter specification that is safe for nuclear missiles?"


    I''m tired.


    "Unless it''s an antimatter bomb, most missiles can be prevented.But there are many missiles that are supposed to blow up underground facilities these days.Missile hangars and launch facilities are often built deep underground.Missiles and underground bombs are being built to attack it.Most shelters have the power to turn wood into dust.When I saw that they were likely to shoot those missiles, I took out everything I could and the people in the lab evacuated me. "


    I see.


    Junko explained it and I was convinced of the tiredness.


    "Anyway, if you don''t combine your real brother with your ancestors, and me with your pure sister, your ancestors won''t be able to help you anymore ~"


    "Please don''t be rude.That''s a natural proposition. "


    Midori made fun of me, and the tiredness cut off my face.

 2304 Eight.

    An urgent message came to Vandam, who was finally going to sleep in the middle of the night.The opponent is from Aumie Rape.


    Two missile launchers were discovered by Omai Rape.Now that Omai rape is also traded with Junko Yukioka, this information can also be passed on to Junko Yukioka. "


    "What the..."


    Vandam''s drowsiness blows when he sees the message.


    (Weren''t you planning to shoot two of them today?They found both of them?)


    May and Junko suspected that they might have prepared a fake, but they didn''t actually prepare a fake. Both are authentic.


    I tried to pass it on to my subordinates and they contacted me.One of the missile launchers is under attack.


    "I want you to tell me a little sooner.Or maybe a little... on my rape side...No, let''s not. "


    Murmuring, Vandam changed his mind that there was no way to doubt it.


    "Smith, let the missiles of those who have not yet been attacked fire as soon as possible."


    Vandam calls and orders Smith.


    Distance is far away. I have to be nearby when they fire. That''s the way it works. "


    Go as fast as you can.


    Hee......


    On Vandam''s orders, Smith answered with a disgusting voice and hung up.


    (It was clear, but the other party is the other party.It''s not a rope.)


    Wake up from bed, Vandam thinks.I''ve given up sleeping tonight.


    A few minutes before Vandam received a report from Aumie Rape.


    True and tired arrived at the location where the missile launcher was discovered.In a downtown park.


    I''m hiding it now, but it''s a mess.


    True said when I saw a large car with a blue seat over the shade of the tree.


    There were some men standing around the body of the car, but when I saw them, I was suspicious of their true fatigue.He wears a hooded overcoat and hides it up to the top half of his face with a hood.


    "We''re seeing strange signs."


    "I don''t get around to one thing. Humans are well trained.But I don''t think he''s human. "


    "It''s a little hard to tell if it''s a trap or if it''s a trap and they found out."


    "Come with caution. Vandam''s lost sight enough to play a missile flying game.If it''s a trap, it could be enough to blow this place up. "


    "It would be difficult to deal with such a trap.When you run away, you have to transfer and run, so you have to stick to the truth as closely as possible. "


    "You can''t fight if you''re close."


    Tired and true conversations slowly approach from the shade of the tree to the shade.


    The men in the hood moved at once.React at the exact same time and face the direction that is truly tired at the exact same time.


    "Oh, my God, that move. You''ve been picking it up at the same time.After all, it looks like there''s nothing human. "


    While saying it, he pulls the gun out of his pocket.


    "Let''s do it if they find out."


    Shortly after the tiredness, the men took off their hooded coats in the same motion again.


    I was naked under my coat.All the faces hidden in the hood were the same.As we both knew, they weren''t all human.


    "You recognize him.No, subtly different colors. "


    Looking at the humanoid type of battle creature, the truth murmurs.I remember it clearly, not where I recognize it.It''s almost the same design as the one who attacked and instantly killed even Kenzo, who has a powerful regenerative ability.Bald head. Pale skin. Muscular body.A face like a noble face.


    "It''s a battle creature made by Soundwood History Joy.The gun didn''t work, and I''ll take care of it. "


    The black sword - the demon knife and concubine pine - pulled out the tired, but pushed forward in front of the Battle Creatures.


    "Having said that... where are you other than the Battle Creature?"


    "You may be hiding, so be careful.No... be careful if there''s really an ambush. "


    That''s what I left behind, and I ran away alone.


    (You don''t have to watch your tongue.I know their battle tirelessly.However, it is likely that it is upgraded)


    Remove your gaze from the tired and be careful if there are more raids, I think it''s true.


    As you approach the first one, you get tired of poking yourself in the throat.


    The Battle Creature was only slow to move, even though it was throat-penetrating and humans sustained fatal wounds.Open your mouth with your throat pierced and try not to stretch your tongue with blood.This was naturally expected because it has a powerful regenerative capability.


    This Battle Creature drains the opponent''s vitality from their tongues quickly.In other words, even with a strong regenerative ability, it is extremely dangerous to suck up even the vitality to regenerate it.Based on the fact that many overlives are naturally regenerative, Tired and Junko see that they were created against them.


    "Black beeswax"


    Tiredness activated the surgery with the sword pierced.It is a technique that mediates something black worn and produces a black tar.Whoever touches this tar turns it into black beeswax.


    Black tar was poured directly into the Battle Creature from being pierced by a black sword.The black beeswax battle creature on your head and chest slowly falls sideways.


    Similarly, other battle creatures are tired of stabbing their throats, dealing with them with the same technique and slaughtering them.


    "It''s not funny if you knock them all down the same way.However, this is the most efficient. "


    After defeating all the Battle Creatures, I was tired and murmured.


    "I can''t be alarmed yet, but I don''t think there''s any reinforcements or ambushes."


    Truth cometh beside tiredness and speaketh.


    Turning the blue seat by itself, there was a missile launcher there.


    "Do you think if we blow it up, the blast will reach out of the park?"


    True asks for your opinion.


    "It''s possible, and I''ll dispose of it."


    I started casting spells when I was tired.


    "Black curtains"


    Thinking that something like a black cloth has spread from the front of the tired, it gradually increases in size and wraps around the front of the missile launcher.


    Spread to a certain size, they sucked in a missile launcher wrapped in a black cloth.Eventually, the missile launcher disappeared, as did something like a black cloth.That black cloth connects to a mysterious dark planet beyond the universe.Among the magical witchcraft of the east and west, there is a technique that opens the door to another planet, and this is one of them.


    Are you okay?


    I see that the tired face illuminated by the lights in the park doesn''t look good, and I''m really worried.


    "I''m not really... okay.I consumed a lot of health because of the large range..... "


    I was really tired while being fluffy.


    It turned out that it was different from the usual sweetness, so I truly relieved the tiredness and left the park behind.


    Smith and the Chihuahua warriors headed for one of the missile launchers that was hidden in the mountains.


    There are reports that one has already been raided and the missile launcher has disappeared.According to information Vandam received from O''Malley Rape, the enemy has found out where one of the vehicles is headed.


    "Isn''t it too late...?"


    Smith murmurs in the car.Catherine, Rod, and Milan were in the same car.


    But when we reached the destination, the missile launcher was still alive.Battle creatures in hooded coats also stand silently.


    I thought it was too late.


    Milan muttered as if relieved.


    We need to get ready to fire.


    Smith says he''s approaching the missile launcher.


    Haihuahua warriors deploy in a manner that protects Smith.


    It has been about three minutes.


    "All right, I''m ready. Let''s go somewhere."


    When Smith declared and performed the final check on the holographic display, the missile''s firing was entered by electroencephalogram.


    Missiles are fired from the missile launcher.


    Shortly afterwards - the night sky was torn apart by light.A laser beam from heaven struck a missile flying over the sound speed.


    Explosion. Explosion. Fragments scattered throughout the mountains.Night sky with the remnants of light and a faint black smoke.Four people stare at it in a daze.


    "It shouldn''t be on the radar.No way... did you get a visual on the satellite?Such insanity..... "


    Smith moans while looking up at the sky.


    The four of them stood there silently for a while, but eventually Smith exhaled and walked toward the car.


    "Missiles, we failed too. Shot down."


    Rod calls Vandam as he walks and reports.


    The count to prevent missile launches refers to the destruction of six missiles.I mean, you lost half of it on your first day. "


    Vandam speaks in a discouraged voice.


    Smith invites the rod.Rod guesses and approaches Smith with his virtual phone.


    "I just want to set aside for a while and get ready.I guess I''m rushing too fast.This is a mistake your plan led us to. "


    Okay.


    At the request of Smith in a frustrating tone, Vandam nodded with a killing voice.


    "Phew... I managed to do well!"


    Junko, who shot down the missile with a laser beam from the monthly reading, leaked a reassuring voice.


    "Ahabba, it''s critical to be safe.But I used to see the laser and hit the missile manually. "


    Midori admires it with admiration, but I know that placing lasers on missiles that fly at supersonic speeds with human eyes and will is a fairly remote monster trick.


    "Well, when I knew where it was.I didn''t react to the radar, but I could see it visually, and it was difficult to adjust to the timing, but I managed to do it. "


    They could not arrive until the missile was fired from the missile launcher.A missile was fired just ahead of it.Junko, who saw it, fired a laser directly at the lunar reading.The computer on the monthly reading is linked to the pure child''s brain.If you care about it, you can get a laser, whether it''s interpersonal or not, but I don''t think about its application.


    "Hmm... seeing a missile flying at high speed in the dark, and hitting the laser from satellite orbit, Junn sister, once again, is incredible..."


    "I''ve raised the performance of the artificial magic eye to the limit, and I feel like I''ve managed to use multiple fate manipulation techniques...I wonder if there is any guarantee that it will work next time. "


    This laser shooting is nothing more than a handful of other things.It was quite a straw, and I didn''t feel like relying on the same method.

 2305 9.

    Dalaias Smith had never been bullied for his low height in school when he was a child.My classmates used to treat me like Smith, and I had a good school life.


    But Smith''s seven older sisters were different.I hate and hate Smith''s low stature, and he yells at me.If I told my parents, they threatened to kill me, and I couldn''t tell anyone that my sister was bullying me, but I just put up with it.


    "Hey, don''t you know why you''re not being bullied at school?Because the risk is greater when bullying is discovered and becomes a problem.That''s why he''s always so uncomfortable.I''m afraid of being treated like a racist or a bully, and I can''t help but act like your friends, you big liar chickens.Even though I''m getting along with you on the surface, I''m always scolding you in my heart.You little shit, you little shit. "


    Though it was basic to speak in words, physical violence was also frequently shaken.


    At home, when I was alone with my sister, I felt that my life at school was fun.Smith believed that friendship was better than family.


    But one day, that value will also collapse.


    One day, Smith offered to enter the basketball section, but both the department and his friends showed him that it was difficult.


    Smith was remarkably low in height, but his physical abilities were extremely high.That''s why I didn''t doubt it, but I was turned down because of my height.


    Seeing the reaction at that time, Smith was stunned when he received that his sister''s words were correct.I am discriminated against.I was unexpectedly discriminated against.I thought it was different, but I was discriminated against.My sister was right.Everyone was in normal contact on the surface, but they had a discriminatory heart in their bellies.


    A rebellion in which the words of her sister were heard every day and her rebellion against them was denied.Together, Smith''s heart fell into darkness at once.


    "Discrimination is not evil."


    I remember a teacher making such a statement.


    "The world believes that discrimination is absolutely evil.Indeed, it is evil.But it''s not necessarily just about evil.Discrimination is an instinct that God has bestowed on humans and animals.For what? To protect my life.A swarm of migratory birds can attack late birds in their allies with intense discrimination.This is because it is a collective survival instinct, because it is troublesome to have a foot and a hand.And so are humans. For example, in a pandemic, it is never good to beat people infected with the virus to blame, but avoiding people who have become so or suspected of being so, is a natural behavior for self-defense and a clean defense.To keep you safe and your family and friends safe from getting infected.But it''s not a distinction, it''s definitely a form of discrimination in life defense. "


    While Smith was very convinced by this remark, he also felt doubtful.Then I wanted to ask this teacher what kind of discrimination I am experiencing.But it doesn''t work either.


    The teacher was fired because of this remark, and he was beaten by a witch while hunting at SNS.The teacher then committed suicide.Before committing suicide, it was written on the SNS sinner that "I was discriminated against and killed".And the suicide drivers were exposed to witch hunting again, and this time, the muddy disturbances of those who were beating were beaten.


    Smith''s values have changed.The whole world was abominable and filled with anger and hatred.I decided to destroy everything in the world as much as I could.


    Smith polished his martial arts while studying invisibility.Smith had a purpose.


    Smith, who is familiar with military science, was able to enter the army with low height and special treatment thanks to his knowledge and motor abilities.And after years of military life, Smith was discharged, and a few years later, he appeared as a terrorist in the conflict zone.


    Smith, whose feeling of denying humans themselves is sticking together, feels very good when he kills a large number of people.


    "No matter how much he smiles on the surface, he always looks down on me at the bottom of his belly.I don''t know how much I killed them. "


    You murmur at yourself over and over again.


    (as if you were telling yourself)


    After murmuring, my sister''s mockery echoes in her head.


    I don''t have any more sisters. I killed him long ago.But he''s alive in Smith''s head.Every time something happens, you speak up and frustrate Smith.


    "Ghosts."


    I threw up Smith, but I know what that voice is.I intend to know.Smith accepts that his trauma has created a hallucination.


    The following day, in the afternoon, the news reported that Candoville and its environs had been turned into closed areas under the pretext of unexploded ordnance disposal.


    "Not now. When the missile fell yesterday, what were you going to do?"


    In the "Hotel Wallaby" room, Midori, who was watching TV, shouted in amazement and stretched out in a lying position in bed.


    "I doubt that the theory that Yukioka said yesterday may be true that the aim may be to drop missiles and blame Vandam."


    "I don''t think so.Without such a name, if the rulers are serious, it will be time to put them down and take care of the Vandam. "


    Tiredness denied the True Word.


    Let me ask you why.


    Junko calls. The opponent was Tamamura Ring.


    Are you going to do such a terrible thing?In the first place, you won''t let me evacuate now.There was a crowd of rulers.It seems that the people opposed to the string screwdriver were particularly rebellious. "


    When asked why they didn''t evacuate, Ring was surprised to deny that they were willing to sacrifice missiles to make Vandam evil.


    "Is it just harassment that makes you nervous?"


    That''s even more ridiculous. It seems that Mr String and the son of a hostile faction were planning to speak in Candorville. "


    "You''re an idiot. You''re putting the life and safety of your citizens first."


    Hear the word of the ring and throw up with full contempt.


    "Hmm... I don''t have words.But this country has always been like this.Thanks for the information, Mr. Huan. "


    Junko hung up the phone, looked over at them, and shrugged his shoulders slightly.


    "Maybe we should intervene here.Thank you. The first day I had a feeling that my enemies were in trouble, and I think I''ll prepare more carefully next time. "


    "You''re using half of the six missiles you planned on day one."


    "And there''s a chance they''ll keep shooting."


    Junko, tired, truly speaking.


    Immediately afterwards, I got a call.


    Cornelis Vandam, the boss of the Grimpenis, will give up to you or Kirisaki.I can''t forgive Chihuahua more than that.He stole my virus and abused it. "


    The opponent was grass dew milk.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I mean, I need your help right now."


    I have contacted Junko intentionally and asked him to see if he intends to do so.


    Whether you help me or not, as I just said, I''m going to join the fight partially.Don''t disturb me in that case.If you can fight together, you can fight together. "


    Though it''s a tricky way to say it, Junko receives a reply saying it''s OK.


    Please don''t say hello at that time.


    Ah, I''ve already leaked information that we''re playing a missile fly-by game.Soon you''ll find out inside the back street. "


    That''s all, Milk hung up.


    Milk is coming, too.


    "You didn''t have to come."


    True says tired.


    "Yeah, the Vipers will be here first."


    I thought I might see the Viper for the first time in a long time, and it was nice to raise the voice that I bounced with my feet.


    "What do you think school education is?"


    Smith asks questions like that in front of Milan.


    "What is it, from a stick to a stick?Whatever they say, school is a school.I can''t remember. "


    "The correct answer is mass rape."


    "Hah...?"


    Hearing Smith''s unexpected answer, Milan opens his mouth.


    "Wasting very precious time in life.I''m going to eat it. I''m going to rape it.It''s the Rape Man of Time. Modern school education is a sinful form of mass rape of minors.We''re wasting their precious time. "


    Milan is drawn to the story of Smith, who speaks with his face.


    "Children have a high absorption rate of knowledge.Modern education that teaches such children useless things in the future and nothing to forget anyway is a time abuser, no matter what they think. "


    "You must have some weird philosophy.I hated studying, so I was playing in class.That was fun. Did you study hard for a while? "


    "Oh, I''ve always been top of my class."


    To tease Milan, Smith laughs hard.


    Catherine calls.


    "You guys, stay out of contact.Me, Rod and Milan are marked as enemies. "


    "Don''t worry about it.I''m not under their surveillance.If anything happens, I''ll use him as a shield to escape. "


    Hiya, hey.


    When Catherine told him, Smith laughed at the shards, and Milan laughed at them.

 2306 10.

    Smith and her sister''s position reversed after Smith grew to some extent.


    Smith, who imprisoned his sister, abused her sister to the best of her ability.The scene was photographed and sold as hard SM.


    Smith lost interest in her sister when she went crazy.I realized that this was no longer my sister.It''s a broken person.


    Smith quickly set his sister free.Because I don''t think my crazy sister would talk about being imprisoned, and even if I did, I didn''t think anyone would believe my crazy sister''s words.


    After a while, I became interested in my sister''s joining a funny religious group and in my sister gaining supernatural power.


    It was an organization in a native American settlement.The Patriarchs and Cadres are all Native Americans, and half of the believers are.


    "I feel a strong fate for you.I like the strong hatred in you. "


    Smith was immediately in the eyes of the Patriarch and liked it.


    And Smith gives power to the Patriarch.The Patriarch spoke of this ability as the power of the Spirit, the protection of the Spirit.


    "My father has lived since this country was founded."


    After giving strength, he talked about the roots of the power given by the Patriarch.


    "It ended thirty years ago.In the meantime, I left hundreds of children.You don''t have to believe me. "


    With a playful smile on his wrinkled face, the Patriarch speaks.


    "I won''t be long. I will give you the secret of the power of the Spirit.It should help your hatred.Now you can take as many lives as you want.But beware... I can see your future of destruction.It''s only possible, so it''s up to you to avoid it. "


    Smith was listening in half to the story of an ill-gotten grandfather.I didn''t pay much attention to the fact that there was nothing I could do about it.Above all, I thought this way.


    (The time comes to die. Then we''ll have to die without regret.That''s why... I''ll kill you plenty)


    With that in mind, Smith began to walk the path of terrorists.


    Smith killed her sister before she left the house.


    That is not because there was hatred.To bully myself.I wanted to avoid being aware that my debris sister was alive somewhere.That''s why I killed him for that reason if he didn''t realize it.


    But I think Smith may have made a mistake later.Because I could hear my sister in Smith''s head.Smith suspected that this was because he felt guilty, but he didn''t know the cause.But Smith has always suspected that if he hadn''t killed his sister, he wouldn''t have heard such a voice.


    The day after the missile was fired - the second day.


    Vandam did nothing in particular yesterday and today.I gave up all my work as chairman of the Grimpenis and let my men do it, but I''m just blurry.


    I don''t feel like doing anything.While in the middle of the game, this game does not actually do anything by Vandam.At best, I decided when to shoot the missile, but in that case, I got hurt by the smith who executed it.After that, the two of us had a meeting and significantly changed the plan we had decided before we started the game, and for a while it took the form of a Smith.


    "The Maltese have changed. Looks like Shimata."


    When she saw her husband, who was always energetic, spending his time without doing anything with his uncompromising face, Kate said what she thought was impossible.


    "I don''t want to do anything right now.There is nothing I can do directly in the first place.Now I wonder if the game was incorrect? "


    Vandam talks to himself in mockery.


    "Shooting a missile and getting hurt is not enough for your enemy, Junko Yukioka?Still, what kind of swanai is that? "


    "Hmm. Don''t ask me nonsense."


    Vandam snorted at Kate''s question, making her laugh at herself.


    "I don''t feel anything anymore. Killing that mad scientist is all I care about."


    "Are those young ladies who were your escorts mad at you for killing Sare?"


    "That''s why the fire started.When I was working in Japan with them, I was very close and trustworthy.I used to play conversations.Everyone... half of me wasn''t alive. "


    The smile disappears from Vandam''s mouth.Cold anger comes to my face.


    "But that''s not all.You''ve bothered me many times, and if she''s alive, she''ll still bother me.And you will kill my men.When you are conscious, you recruit more hate.If you have to kill him here, if you have to settle, a voice will echo from the heart.Soul screaming? Fufufu... that''s a clich��, but this is how I feel right now. "


    "Mou, if you use one clich�� phrase twice, you will be scorched by the flames of hatred now.And the sole..... "


    "It''s okay. I don''t mind telling you that.I don''t need any kind of restraint. "


    Looking at Kate, who blocks words along the way, Vandam says as if it were funny.


    "And you wanted to say that I''m enjoying that hate.It''s true. It''s fun to entrust your heart to hatred.This is also true. I feel like it''s fun. "


    Kate lost sight of the truly amusing Vandam.


    "It''s fun to make you sad.Please accept that this is the punishment you deserve.But it is easy to escape it.If you leave me by your will, that''s all you have to do. "


    Towards silent Kate, Vandam said in a mean tone.


    Another day passed.It is the third day from the start of the game.The second day ended with nothing.


    Vandam and Junko spent nothing in particular, but Smith was moving well in the meantime.


    "It takes a lot of time compared to the first day."


    Milan, who came to Smith to do the work, called out.


    The place where Smith was was was in the forest by the field of sight.A missile launcher is placed in a slightly open space in the forest.


    "I have given the Spirit plenty of protection.If I could fly this, I could guess.It took me a while to make a fake. "


    Looking up at the missile launcher, Smith says.


    "Spirit protection? Fake?"


    "Isn''t this a game of flying missiles and hitting them?In other words, flying non-missiles does not count.That''s why I''ve prepared a lot of fakes in the last two days. "


    To wonder Milan, Smith answers the meaning of fake.


    "More than that, Milan, you''re being followed."


    "Ah? I''ve been careful."


    As Smith pointed out, Milan sounded angry.


    "No, I was followed.But I can''t help but notice.You''re not the one who followed you anyway.It''s a spirit.It looks clear to me, but not to you. "


    Smith looked up behind Milan and said.Milan looks back, but he can''t see anything.


    "There''s a nasty guy here.This might taste bad. "


    Smith sighs, sucks an electronic cigarette into his mouth, and then pulls out the gun.The possessors of the power to use spirits remembered.


    Milan also pulls out the gun. It was faint, but I felt a sense of killing.


    The gunshots echoed many times.Smith and Milan hide in the launcher''s body at the same time.


    Milan jumps out of the body and shoots a gun as he moves.


    (That''s....)


    Milan saw a small man with glasses who was shooting at us from the shade of the tree.I saw the other person''s face clearly.


    Know the number of enemies.There''s two of them. I don''t know who the other is, but I know they''re here.


    Miran returned to the shadow of the launcher and stood beside Smith as the counterattack was severe.


    "That''s... Amano Bow Man.The legendary revolutionary.... "


    As Milan says, Smith is not surprised.Because I knew.


    "He can''t help me.No, only about half of it goes through.We use spirits, we use evil spirits.They''ll get in the way. They''re the dumbest assholes in the world for me. "


    Smith poisoned the appearance of the known enemy with a depressing look.

 2307 Eleven.

    That''s when Amano Bow Man and 400,000 Takahiko first met Dalaias Smith.It''s been more than four years.


    "I finally found it. Missile Smith"


    In the town of Oasis, the bowman walks into Smith''s room, where he was staying in a cheap lodging.Eagle Hiko next door already has a gun.


    (I always work for the Spirit.You know the danger, but it''s not working for them?Does such a thing happen?)


    Smith is suspicious of being approached lightly and entering the room.


    "What is it? We should just shoot.Do you want an autograph? "


    Smith seemed to have no clue, and had plenty of room to spare, even though he was being held at gunpoint from close range.


    "That''s right, it might be good for a commemoration. But I don''t need it."


    A bowman said, "Spread a friendly smile."Smith smiles when he sees it.I love to take an attitude that is like eating people, but I hate to be taken such an attitude regardless of who I''m dealing with.Not to mention the fact that the opponent is a young man who seems to be nearly twenty years younger than himself, so he gets extra angry.


    "Your power has allowed you to escape an exhausting crisis and have landed a missile without ever having to hit the radar.I had a hard time locating you. "


    "But then they found out where I was.I can''t help it. Someone in my employer''s faction must have leaked it anyway.No matter how powerful I am, I can''t stop it. "


    "There''s a word in Japan that says you can''t stand a door in a person''s mouth."


    That being said, the bowman pulled the trigger.Takahiko also shoots after a short delay.


    Smith avoids shooting from close range and jumps out of the window into the room at an amazing speed.


    "What is the speed?Mach 7 or so.It''s too small and fast for a gun, right? "


    While Takahiko is surprised at the exaggeration, the bowman summons four spirits.


    If you look out the window, you may be ambushed and shot, so let the spirit go and see what happens.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    As the bowman warned, Smith stuck to the wall just above the window and waited for the assailant to show his face.Semi-transparent floating angry soldiers appeared there, so I looked up pretty high.


    "A ghost... He''s a ghost.In a sense, it''s the opposite of me... no, should I recognize it as my natural enemy? "


    Somehow Smith understood why we couldn''t detect their approach.It seems that the very existence of the spirit used by the bowman has negated his abilities.


    A ghost soldier fires a gun.Only the gun has a real one.


    Smith moved into the neighboring house in a light motion and entered through the window.


    "It''s like a monkey... yeah."


    The bowman who was watching the situation from the spiritual point of view roared.


    "Did you lose it?"


    "I entered the apartment next door, but perhaps it would be useless to follow.Yeah. If someone can get away with windows and buildings like that, we need to think about the terrain before we fight. Yeah. "


    Quickly giving up, the bowman was confident that he would fight Smith again.At that time, I had a long-standing attitude that I should definitely take it down.


    However, after that, you will be able to escape without being able to get rid of it, even though you have many opportunities.


    And Smith, the bowman, and Eagle Hiko confronted again.


    "Now, let''s do the cleaning."


    A soft smile as usual, but with a strong intent to kill in his eyes, the Bow Man deploys a considerable number of evil spirit armies.


    "But there''s a lot of trees around, and it''s super advantageous for him like a monkey.You can call your monkeys. "


    "Don''t call me that. My job would be much easier if I could."


    Hearing Takahiko''s words, Smith laughed and denied it.


    "Oh, hey... what is that?Guns are floating. "


    Next to Smith, Milan is lying.I saw countless firearms floating around the bowman.


    "Ah, you seem inspired.I''ll make it visible with the power of the Spirit. "


    Smith said, raising his hand in front of Milan''s face.


    "Heh... hey, what is that...?The ghosts are floating. "


    "I can feel a little room at the same time I''m repeating the conversation."


    Smith penetrates Milan''s dialog.


    "There''s always a lot of spirits.Besides... it''s not just around him, so don''t get distracted.Because it''s lurking beside me. "


    "It''s a boulder. Yeah."


    Smith sees through his puzzles, and the bowman laughs with a compliment.


    "Does it work on ghosts?"


    Milan questions with his gun in his mouth.


    You think it''s gonna work? Aim for the man you''re manipulating. "


    Smith says, shoots a gun at the bowman.


    The shootout begins. Even so, Bow Man and Eagle Hiko hide in the shade of the tree.The spirit even shoots at me.Milan and Smith hide in the car and shoot the gun, but the bowman stays hidden all the time, so it doesn''t make much sense to shoot him back.


    "Damn, when this happens...."


    Milan pulls out the grenade pin.


    "Ah, don''t be an idiot...."


    Smith looked at it and tried to stop it by changing his complexion, but it was too late.Milan threw a grenade at the area where the bowman was hiding.


    But the ghost catches the thrown grenade and immediately throws it back.


    (Seriously...? It''s too cheap...)


    At the same time as being dumb, Milan sees the movement of the grenade thrown back and freezes into fear.


    "Stupid!"


    Smith screams, jumps up and kicks a grenade in the air.The grenade flew again towards the bowman.


    This time the bowman changed his complexion.I chose to lie down in the shade rather than throw the ghost back instantly.


    An explosion occurs. The bowman and Eagle Hiko were lowered on the slope, the location of the grenade explosion, and the thick wooden shade. They were not seriously damaged by the blast.


    "What the hell are you doing!"


    "Wow, evil...."


    Smith scolds me, and Milan apologizes with a bad face.


    "Hey, bowman. Over there."


    Looking in the direction pointed out by Hakahiko, who remained lying down, a group of men and women appeared.A tight black man and a fat white woman in cowgirl.


    "Rod Crystal and Catherine Crystal?"


    Looking at the two of them, the bowman stood up whispering.


    "You''re in a good place."


    "I wonder if it would be useful to be the hero who showed up to rescue that Amano Bow Man."


    Milan broke his mouth, but Smith was skeptical.


    "Hey, Rod, look at that!Is he the legendary revolutionary, the hero of the times, the Amano Bow Man!? "


    Catherine shouts excitedly at the bowman.The rod was expressionless and unresponsive, thinking that it had started again.


    "I''ve seen it in photos, but the actual impression is different after all. It''s so cute.I like it so much. It''s not unlikely to fall in love beyond the hedge of an enemy ally.Huh!? The handsome guy beside that is the legendary revolutionary Omake position, not the goldfish shit, the 400,000 hawks!It feels good that this is full of wild flavors again.Oh, I saw it. What do you want me to do?That''s definitely my gaze. "


    "Something... complicated to be praised.I mean, did I tell the world about the Bow Man''s goldfish shit? "


    Having heard Catherine''s assessment of herself, Hawkhiko became reluctant.


    "Attract the attention of the ghost"


    The rod said briefly and jumped out into a space without shields.


    An army of evil spirits shoots at him (the machine guns were not available domestically), but Rod dodges with a clever footwork.


    Catherine moves from the shade of the tree to the side of the bowman and Eagle Hiko in the gap where the spirits are distracted.


    On the other hand, Smith also jumps out of the shadow of the car body, climbs up the tree at once, and jumps from branch to branch to move.I''m not running away.Catherine and I are heading in the opposite direction.


    This is a monkey after all.


    The bowman muttered and tried to point the spirit that was not against Rod towards Smith, but Catherine approached the side first.A pistol was held in the right hand and a throwing rope (Lariat) was turned in small increments in the left hand.


    Eagle Hiko covers the bowman, enters with Catherine and shoots the gun.


    (There are a lot of trees here, so you need a little ingenuity.)


    Catherine threw a rope right after she avoided the shooting.


    (Why the throwing rope....)


    Takahiko was underestimated.I thought I could spare the time while taking a sweet look.


    However, immediately after thinking that Takahiko had avoided the rope, he changed the trajectory in an animal-like motion in the air and approached Takahiko''s head again.


    "Wow!?"


    The part of the rope ring is wrapped around the neck and tightened up in a quick attack, and Hawkhiko screams with a raised voice.


    Catherine smiles and immediately pulls the rope.Due to the unexpected strength of a woman, Takahiko''s large body leans lightly to the side.


    (What is this power? More than 100,000 horsepower!?)


    Eagle Hiko tried to regain his posture with astonishment and reflection.But in line with that move, Catherine was pointing at the gun.


    Catherine did not shoot, but flew over the scene.Someone shot Catherine.


    I think you''re feeling a little relieved.


    From the shade of the tree, a man who fired on Catherine appeared, and while looking at Catherine, he called out consciously to Hawk Hiko.


    It was true that Catherine was shot and Takahiko was saved.I''m tired behind it.

 2308 12.

    The two ghosts loosened the rope with their hands wrapped around Takahiko''s neck.Takahiko immediately pulled out of the loop and escaped, and Catherine also pulled the rope.


    "There they are."


    A rod that glances at truth and tiredness and murmurs while dodging the ghosts'' shootings.


    (You''ve come to a good place. Here.)


    I was interrupted and defeated before, and I was a bowman who didn''t like the real thing very much, but I was grateful this time.


    (Oops... it tastes bad. This, I lost it)


    If I am careful, I don''t know where Smith is.I don''t think we got away from here.It was paying attention to boulders.But I don''t know where Smith is in the zone he thinks he''s hiding.


    The bowman searches Smith for some of the ghosts he was sending to Rod.


    (His ability to protect spirits is to block signs.But I don''t know what kind of reasoning it is, but it seems that the spirit I use does not understand the power, or has the effect of neutralizing the power itself.)


    The bowman already knew the fact.


    As he became weak, Rod tried to approach the bowman and Eagle Hiko, but before that, he got tired of pulling out his sword. The rod also stops.


    The kid who drove Terrence to his death.


    Rod sees himself fighting tirelessly and knows his presence and combat power.No, even if I pulled it out, there was something cold running on my spine just by confronting it.My instincts sensed the strength of my enemies.


    "Have you been timid?"


    Throw a cold, tired gaze and a cold voice at the stopped rod.


    It is not a rod that easily causes blood on the head where it has been incited.Priority should not be given to winning or losing individual fights.


    (The priority is to buy time.And do not be made to understand.)


    Tell yourself, Rod slowly and tirelessly sneaks up while taking a fighting pose.Tiredness stands in the way of the sword.


    (You''re poking.)


    Seeing how tired strikes, Rod stands ready to evade at any time.


    (No... I know...)


    The rod felt numb on his nose.At the same time, I felt the illusion that the cells in my body were trembling.


    (If I jump in like this, I die. Do not poke)


    Immediately after the rod bounced reflexively to the side, the tiredness stepped in one at a time, and the body was stretched out large, and a protrusion was made.


    If I had been delayed jumping sideways for even a second, I would have gotten a thrust in my throat.Rod feels terrified, but wears out his counter hook.


    Tired was reading the movement of the rod.While ducking and dodging the hook, he ran through the side of the rod with a movement like jumping into the pocket of the rod.


    "Mm...."


    Rod groans, pressing his side with an uncontrollable pain from adrenaline.I was slashing it with a knife as I pulled through the side of the rod.


    Did he cut an artery?Did you get your ribs slashed?Is it reaching your lungs?I don''t think it is a scratch because of the pain.Anyway, this is bad....)


    While remembering the fear of death, Rod retreated greatly, holding his side in his tired pose.I can''t fight like this.


    Beyond Rod''s retreat, Catherine had a shootout with two bowmen and Hawk Hiko.Milan is shooting at the car from behind.


    "Aizawa Makoto... I want to say I owe you back... but it''s a priority."


    Milan murmurs as he shoots passively.We need to buy some time now anyway.It was decided to do so in the event of an attack.


    "Are you buying us time to launch here?"


    The bowman points out the enemy''s movements.


    "If you fire, it''s pointless because we already know where it is."


    And true.


    I wonder if that''s true?


    Smith circles around the woods and returns to the side of the missile launcher''s body.After scattering the ghost away, he quickly returned.


    (On both sides of that spirit, the Spirit''s protection won''t work. Let''s go ~)


    Use electroencephalography to orbit the missile launcher.


    "Hey, you''re gonna shoot that thing!"


    "You''ll be fine, maybe."


    Takahiko shouts, but the truth is calm.


    Missiles are fired.


    A missile that jumped into the sky, but exploded immediately.The laser came down from the moon reading and blew up.True to what I said, Junko shot visually and manually because he knew the place through truth and tiredness.


    "Shooting it down manually and visually didn''t guarantee it would work next time, but it worked."


    It was just after I was tired.


    A second missile was fired.I was surprised at the truth and the tiredness.


    (It goes against the rules. If a missile fired one shot, it should have been a one-hour rule before the next shot....)


    Tiredness sees Smith. Smith smiles slightly.


    "There was an hour of interval and you lost for breaking the rules."


    "Well, if that''s the missile I just shot here.The first one I fired was a dummy rocket.It''s not a missile, and it''s a real missile I just shot. You got caught. "


    True pointed out, Smith said with a hateful smile.


    The smile of Smith caught my eye.The second missile was also destroyed.This time, it was quite a distance away, but the sound of the explosion arrived clearly.


    "Why..."


    Stunning Smith.


    "Why is it that Junko-chan read everything about fencing with fake missiles?"


    "If you can feint sometime and find out where you are, you''ll be able to shoot lasers in a row."


    The bowman and Takahiko say.


    "Hey... I thought I wasn''t thinking about the second shot, so I thought I''d feel lightheaded there...If they find out about the fake... "


    Smith sighed deeply and nodded.


    "That leaves two shots left. No..."


    Point the gun at Smith while telling the truth.


    If we finish here, there won''t be two more shots left.


    "Ha, it''s tide time. Let''s go."


    Smith said and quickly jumped out of the scene.True pulls the trigger, and bullets cross where Smith was.


    Put up the smoke screen.


    Milan screams and throws a smoke grenade.Catherine does the same.


    "Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho"


    "Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa.This is poison gas.It''s definitely Sarin or something like that! "


    Makoto coughs violently, Bow Man, Takahiko.


    (Smoke screen or tear gas, this is....)


    So someone hugged me on my true back, trying to get out of here quickly.


    "Transfer"


    When the true hugging tiredness whispers in your ears, you teleport outside the smoke screen.


    We''re getting out of here.


    Sounds like it.


    Looking around, he said it was true.I didn''t see Smith, Rod, Catherine, or Milan outside the smoke screen.


    Smith and the others were running away.Rod and Catherine are on their way to escape.


    "Hey, where are you going so fast?"


    A group of men and women were waiting in front of the car.The man strokes his dripping forehair behind him, and comes up with an unbelievable smile.


    "Long time no see."


    The rod pressing against the flank responded with a smile while sweating.


    The vipers and cocoons were waiting in front of the car.Regardless of the cocoons, the Vipers have been engaged many times with members and warriors of the Haitian Empire.


    "You again. You want me to blow you up again?It''s just a pale look... but Catherine is here too... "


    "Viper! Ah... destiny is still trying to connect you and me."


    Catherine looked at the Viper and shouted with joy.

 2309 13.

    The eyes of the rod and the viper collide.


    "I''m glad you''re wounded.That''s why you don''t do it with me. "


    Vipers stirred the rod, but the rod smiled at it.


    "Hmm, that''s right. So let''s leave it to the Jazz."


    "I''ll take care of it! Now I''m going to stop the Viper''s heart!"


    "That''s it... you son of a bitch..."


    Looking at Catherine walking in while swinging her throwing rope, the Viper slapped her tongue as she tried to take Rod''s dialogue.


    "Stay put and prevent your escape. Can you do it?"


    Kuahh


    The viper checked and the cocoon nodded with a small smile.


    The cocoon''s body turns red and its body literally bubbles.The red bubbles separated one after the other and flew through the universe, expanding the scene as if a large number of red shampoo balls were floating.


    "What the hell... the kid melted and became a bubble..."


    Milan moaning while pulling. It''s an event that makes you wonder if you''re dreaming.


    "They''re coming. I don''t know if I can touch it."


    Smith prompts vigilance when he sees a large number of red bubbles floating in the sky approaching with a movement that clearly makes him feel willing.


    (The speed of the bubble is not uniform.Each one has a different speed. The pattern of movement is also different.This guy''s in trouble. Besides....)


    Smith assumes that the bubble swarm is not only coming straight ahead, but can also be attacked from the side by seeing that it is spreading widely.Worst case scenario, it could turn backwards and be completely surrounded.


    "Let''s try to cut through with a little bit.Get in the car and let''s get out of here. "


    It was Rod who suggested it.Rod also thought of the dangerous situation Smith was considering.


    "Cut Leadership"


    "Can you go now?"


    Catherine is worried about the rod she is calling.


    We have to do it.


    To be brief, the rod ran towards the swarm of bubbles.


    In response to the movement of the rod, a bubble hits the rod.


    A rod that pulls out its left and right fists and breaks bubbles from one to the next.Blood came out of that fist.Every time you break a bubble, a burning pain strikes your fist.Furthermore, the bubbles that bounced adhered to the body of the rod and corroded the surface of the rod.


    (Is this bubble poison or acid...?Though I was expecting it.)


    Rod feels scared, enjoys it at the same time, and smiles spills.


    Foam does not just penetrate into the upper body of the rod.It also adheres to the legs. This one has a sweeter reaction than the bubbles coming towards the upper body.


    "Ouch! Shit! I ate it!"


    Smith shouted in disgust.The bubbles are killing a lot toward the leading rod, but they''re not just reacting to the rod.It was attacked by three people who followed it.


    "The cocoon. It''s the little one I''m after.You can ignore the others. "


    Viper told me that the red bubble balls changed their aim and killed Smith.


    "Me... you''re clearly calling me a little one..."


    Smith stares at the Viper. The behavior created a gap in Smith for a moment.


    "Hey, that''s dangerous!"


    Milan screamed to prevent a bubble that flew from Smith''s diagonal rear toward his head.


    Auch!


    Milan distorts his face in pain.


    "Ha, don''t let a young man cover you up."


    "There''s something unexpectedly wrong with the old man."


    Smith and Milan smile at each other with laughter.


    "You''re missing..."


    And then, evil emotions sprouted inside Smith.It appeared suddenly in Smith''s heart as if the devil had sent it.


    That''s you, isn''t it?


    Smith said, kicking Milan''s back as hard as he could.


    "Eh? Uhhhh! Ahhhh!"


    Milan screams after giving up confusion.There were countless blood bubbles stuck to Milan''s body tilted in the direction he was kicked.Without touching your shoulders, arms, face, throat, chest, stomach, feet, or whole body.


    "Hey...."


    Catherine looks back in surprise at Milan''s sudden scream.


    "What the hell are you doing..."


    Milan staggered and fell staring at Smith.My face is half burned to pieces.


    "You!"


    Understanding the situation, Catherine also distorted her face in anger.


    Why are you suddenly breaking up?Well... somehow, it''s a mood that makes me want to put my shoulder on the sea chihuahua)


    Looking at the situation, the Viper thinks.


    "Hey, cocoon. Stop."


    When the vibrator stopped, the bubble stopped moving.


    (Did it end up being saved?)


    Rod kneels. Rod knows why the Vipers stopped him.


    "Even if you helped me, you''re laughing at me for being a little girl.You''re underestimating me. I''m not grateful for the help he gave me, and I don''t think I''d let him die anywhere. "


    Seeing the falling Milan, Smith poisons with a hateful smile.Milan raised his face and stared at Smith.


    "When, what is it, your eyes?It''s your job. Guard me properly. "


    Catherine walks silently past Smith and picks Milan up.The rod has a fluffy step and is heading towards the car first.The Viper won''t stop it.


    (But what does he mean... he must be a good old man.I feel like I''m overwhelmed.You want to be a bad guy...Either way, I can''t help it.)


    Look at Smith, Viper thinks.


    "Oh, my God, we''ve stopped some of our enemies.You''re all together and you''re incomprehensible. "


    Smith laughs, but his eyes don''t.


    What are you upset about? This is not what you did. Stupid.)


    The mockery echoes in Smith.


    Rod, Catherine and Milan got into the car and left Smith behind.Milan was staring at Smith from the window.Smith and I met.


    "Hmm, that wound won''t last long.You can give up your job and help your people, or you can make them cry.No, I vomit. "


    Smith still smacks hate.


    "What are you gonna do? You''re a fool. You''re all alone."


    "Hahaha, it''s inconvenient without a car, but I can''t escape this situation alone."


    The Viper shouted, but Smith laughed and circled behind the nearby tree.


    Looking at it, Viper and cocoon also move, but Smith runs up the tree at once, and jumps from the tree to the tree to escape.


    "It''s a monkey..." What is that? Where did you go? "


    Smith disappears along the way and can''t detect any signs.Smith used his abilities, but the Vipers don''t know.


    (Are you sure it doesn''t hurt?)


    Smith distorted his face as he ran away and made a voice in his heart.


    "Damn it....."


    Stop on the tree and shake your fist.The voice was that of Smith''s most abhorrent sister.


    "Don''t come out. Depending on the situation....."


    (Ufufufu... it''s bad. The real you...)


    "Shut up....."


    Smith is about to scream and escape again.


    "Viper"


    On the other hand, the Viper and the cocoon finally arrived, followed by the true and tired bowman and the eagle.It took a long time because it was a subtle mistake in the direction to follow.


    Kwah


    Looking at the true figure, the cocoon returning from the blood bubble to the girl greets with a smile.The clothes are already worn.Face the cocoon and gently raise your hand to respond.


    "Aizawa. And that''s... Amano Bow Man."


    "Nice to meet you, Taboo Viper, I''ve heard rumors since we were in the back streets before we left Japan, but unlike the rumors, you seem intelligent."


    "If you say so, you can do it with pleasure or sadness."


    Hearing the bowman''s words, the viper shrugged his shoulders and smiled bitterly.

 2310 14.

    That was decades ago.


    A professor of history visited a native American settlement.I heard that the old man in the settlement knows the legacy he wants to know.


    "We''re investigating stories of invisible warriors and spiritual protection."


    "That story....."


    Hearing the words of the professor of the old but playful body, the old man, like a dead branch, smiled bitterly while smoking.


    "You know that. That episode is one of the mysteries of the Indian War.Talk about the invisible warriors who kept teasing the cavalry.They were ambushed at the speed of the lightning and disappeared when they tried to chase him. "


    "It''s a story that''s only spoken to some people.It is said that there was a man who met the Spirit in the course of the Revelation, and became friendly.Friends of the Spirit are blessed by the Spirit, and they shall not die in battle.Not immortal. Hidden by the Spirit. "


    "Revelations - Revelations from Vision Quests?"


    Hmm.


    The old man nodded to the professor''s question.


    Vision Quest is an Initiation ritual performed by some Native Americans.Fasting, praying, traveling away from tribes for a few hours, there are many kinds of things, but in any case, spending a few days alone, getting revelations from within, finds the purpose of your life.


    "Once upon a time, there were many who found power, not only in revelation, but also in vision.A man walked with the Spirit. "


    "Is that Sherman?"


    "Oh, that''s what I''m talking about. Among them are some stories of those who received the protection of a particularly powerful Spirit.Oh, I don''t have one.I can''t tell you even if it''s there. "


    That''s what the old man laughs at.


    "That''s what you want to know.Friends of the Spirit, friends of friends, friends of friends.You can give spiritual protection not to yourself, but to others and things.Are you looking for power too? "


    "No, because I am an academic pursuer."


    Asked by the old man, the professor shook his head sideways.


    "With the protection of the Spirit, the invisible warriors were born?"


    "Probably not. I''m not a transparent warrior.With the protection of the Spirit, I don''t feel any signs before I show up, and I don''t know where I''ve gone. "


    "With that power, we can be invincible."


    It can also be applied to modern warfare.The professor thought there were many uses other than war, but now it was the old man''s turn to shake his clothes and deny it.


    "There''s no such thing as invincibility or immortality.The warriors are said to have been defeated after all.Spirits are not all-powerful.In the gossip that is passed down to this tribe, there is one that breaketh the protection of the Spirit.A man named Michael Demon. Do you know? "


    "I''ve heard rumors...He is the shadow ruler of this country and has lived since its founding..... "


    "There must be countless ways to repel the power of the Spirit.That''s all I know. "


    That''s what the old man said and swallowed a new cigarette in his mouth.


    Omi Rape Headquarters.


    "I can''t believe I''m going to find my fellow Omai Rape....."


    Nana murmuring with a sad face. Not at all within the organization, but this is the first time Nana has been directly involved.Sylvia, a close associate, is the opponent.


    "I can''t help it. Since we have received simultaneous requests from opponents in the Omi Rape, it is a natural flow to display the state of the information war even within the Omi Rape."I''m afraid it''s happened a few times before."


    Mae smiled and shrugged her shoulders.


    "But this is my first time.Mr. Sylvia will notice, won''t he?How would you react then? "


    "You look straight angry, but you don''t have to worry about me rubbing Sylvia''s tits to calm you down."


    "Don''t pour too much anger on me, please."


    Mae smiled and rubbed her hands with both hands. Nana raised her angry voice and controlled her.I don''t have to joke about anything under May, and it''s often serious about sexual harassment.


    Mei and Nana were checking the movements of Sylvia, a member of the same Omi rape.She was hired by Vandam to check on Junko''s movements.


    I was able to intercept Sylvia''s conversation with Vandam and tap all of Vandam''s phones.Mae intercepted everything Vandam had instructed him to do to shoot a real missile shortly after preparing and firing a fake missile.


    Relying on the information, the bowman and Eagle Hiko, True and Tired, and Junko, who turned the Viper and the Cocoon, made a mistake, and the three went apart.


    "I don''t know where Smith is, but Junko won''t be able to win anymore when Vandam''s orders are out of the box.Fufufu, if I could give you a taste of that delicious thigh as a reward, my body would be on fire from now on. "


    Well, did you promise to do that?


    Nana shouted at May''s dialogues.


    "I didn''t do it, but you''re asking me to do it, so Junko''s ready to do it, right?That''s why this has to be decided. "


    "No... Junko asked me to rape her, not Mei personally.That''s what Mae-chan did before, so Junko-chan put her away from my rape too! "


    "Instead of distancing yourself, you''ve become one step ahead of hostilities.Hmm... I was surprised to believe Junko wasn''t mad at me for anything. "


    Nana heard Mae talking with a difficult face and wondered if Junko had done something terrible because she refused there.


    True and tired of stopping the fourth missile launch returned to the hotel Wallaby, where Junko and Midori were.Bow Man, Eagle Hiko, Viper, and Cocoon broke up halfway.


    "Are you still relying on my rape this time?"


    "Yeah, oh, my God, there''s a lot of rape going on."


    Midori says tired.


    "Hey, Jun Sister, if this is the case, why don''t you make it more awe-inspiring?"


    "Sylvia is kind, but Yukioka used to have trouble with Omai rape, and she kept her distance."


    When Midori suggests, the truth tells the story.Junko is welcoming an informant named "The Frozen Sun", but only occasionally when he wants confusing information, he asks for it in the form of a course with the highest price of Omai rape.


    "Hmm... Mae-chan''s in charge of me is the problem...And Mae is the reason I kept my distance. "


    "Depending on that May....."


    Junko''s words alone made me feel tired.


    "May is the white barrel May, the boss of my rape?"


    I know only the name and appearance, and I know the truth.I don''t even know who he is.


    "Yeah, that''s why I fell in love with Omi Rape...."


    "What happened?"


    Truth penetrates into the cloudy Junko and asks.


    "It''s hard to say, but I''ve been attacked a little bit... no, I''ll make it clear.I''m about to get raped..... "


    ����


    Junko pokes his index fingers at each other and answers hard to say. True is utterly untrue.


    "Hmm ~... you''ve got the nerve to attack Jun''s sister.You''re a woman, aren''t you? "


    Midori asks while asking her true face.If this is a man, it is obvious that there is a fire of murder in his true heart.


    "Yeah, Makocchan wasn''t careful either.Mae-chan''s favorite opponents, boys and girls alike, come and attack.It''s called the Bitch Queen. "


    "You look tired."


    When I heard Junko''s story, Makoto said.


    "In the old days, I wouldn''t attack anybody now.I mean, I''ve been forced into her, too. "


    "Eh... that''s the first time I''ve heard that..."


    Junko was surprised to hear the tired story.True and Midori also have a subtle expression.


    "Ah, you shouldn''t have said that.I don''t think so. "


    "That means you''ve done it all the way to the end. Your ancestors, you can often say that in public ~"


    Midori shouted.


    "If Yukioka is safe, that''s fine. It''s okay to be tired."


    "Hey... why are you openly discriminating against me there...?Junko is special, can I be beaten by another woman... It''s terrible. "


    Listening to the true dialogue, the tiredness peels and turns around.


    "Anyway, if we can tap Vandam''s phone, unless they realize the fact, we''ll have won."


    And true.


    "Hmm... hopefully, but considering where we can start eavesdropping..."


    Mae''s mouth did not tell Junko that it was possible to eavesdrop because of the theft of information inside Aumie Rape.But Junko was careful not to.I know that May is that kind of person.


    "If the situation within Aumie Rape moves, we won''t be able to use that source, so I''m a little hesitant to set up a plan with that in mind...."


    We need to think quickly about how we can help prevent the remaining missiles, even if we don''t rely on Ormai Rave, but we don''t have a good plan at the moment.

 2311 15.

    Smith reports a failure in the Grimpenis Japan branch building, under Vandam.


    The missile was destroyed again.I knew where we were.He was shot repeatedly and even found out that he had used a fake.I bet it wasn''t on the radar.If I hadn''t known that beforehand, I wouldn''t have been able to shoot him right away.The machine doesn''t use radar for automatic interception, it''s visual and manual. "


    "Why did they find out? You should doubt it first."


    There were some parts of Smith''s story that didn''t come well, but if Smith''s thoughts were to be swallowed, Vandam wondered if it wasn''t a leak of information from inside the organization, he wouldn''t be able to read the enemy''s movements that far.


    Besides, those Chihuahuas abandoned my guard halfway through the ocean.


    "I''m listening. Send a new escort."


    After hearing Smith''s uncomfortable shouting report across the phone, Vandam told him with a nasty face.Vandam received a report from Catherine, who knows what happened, and it is now clear that Smith is a rather difficult person.


    Tachyon Express is here.


    I''m sure Katsuura knocked and reported outside the door a short time after the call with Smith.


    "Express?"


    Suspiciously, Vandam receives the envelope.Seeing the name of the person who sent it, it was Sylvia Tangota.


    No bombs, no poison.


    Just go to the Historical pleasure lab, check it for safety, and then open the seal.


    Vandam, it is highly probable that this line we are using is being tapped.The building, too. Hire the highest-ranking bugger to do a thorough investigation. "


    It was a cute, rolled round letter with contents that could not be seen.


    (That''s timely. This means that all of our interactions with Omi Rape were leaking out there.We should have been bugging you...And it''s a ridiculous situation. Now, of course, I can''t give instructions to my subordinates smoothly for a while)


    I wonder if it will continue to be communicated by express mail. Or a pigeon.


    But with that, it''s dangerous. If the enemy finds out, they may shoot down the pigeon and peek at the letter.


    (But can you take it backwards?Sylvia went out of her way to report it in the form of express mail.In other words, this is to keep Yukioka from realizing that I realized that they were bugging me.Available. No... The opponent is Junko Yukioka.It is also possible that it has even been woven.Or are you alert?Now, what''s going on...)


    After some thought, Vandam decided on a policy.


    (Bet. I''ll use it.)


    True and tired soon returned to Junko, but the bowman and Takahiko entered the coffee shop with the viper and cocoon, introduced each other, and then had a chat.


    Did Junko Yukioka tell you to do that?


    "Nothing, we''re not Junko''s men.Yeah, I just got the information.As far as the definition of righteous allies is concerned, they are well qualified to be considered evil. "


    Asked by the Viper, the bowman answered with a friendly smile.


    (For someone who travels the battlefields around the world and is said to be a hero to a legendary revolutionary, it''s quite calm, and there''s no image of a warrior at all.)


    Looking at the bowman, Viper thinks.


    "I don''t know what to do now.I don''t have to wait for Junko''s information. "


    "Can you find their movements?"


    "To be precise, I''m awaiting an investigation report from the intelligence organization.Maybe we should raid the Grimpenis ourselves. "


    I''m used to fights. I feel militant.


    The Viper understood that this was indeed a heroic warrior to a bowman who spoke of extreme things with a soft expression.


    "Isn''t that going to water the game that Yukioka and Vandam are playing?"


    "It''s none of our business.Yes. If we get rid of the leader of the evil, we can stop the missile launching. "


    "I see. Maybe that''s good too."


    If you ask me, there is no reason for Junko to have such a step-in-law with Viper.Milk didn''t tell me to cooperate fully with Junko.


    "Well, then, I''m on it."


    Kwah


    The viper responded while paying for the hair that was hanging in front.The cocoon also expresses its willingness to agree while imitating Viper''s manners.


    "Oh, those are the ones who know the story.I''ve been listening to the conversation for a while.If it''s on Junko''s side, it could be a mess here. "


    Takahiko laughs and drinks coffee.


    "Kwaaaaaaaaahhhhh"


    "What are you talking about?"


    The bowman looks at the viper and asks what the cocoon might be saying.


    "Isn''t it something like ''No,'' or ''Don''t worry about it''?"


    Kuu


    The cocoon nods with a smile to the vibrator who returns the right answer.


    "You don''t seem to understand the words. Halfway there."


    And Takahiko.


    "If we stay together for a long time, we''ll know what we''re feeling.But it''s not clearly communicated. "


    I see.


    The Viper said, but the bowman couldn''t understand it.I used to have dogs and cats at home, but I didn''t even know the sound of dogs and cats except when I wanted to feed them.


    Omi Rape Headquarters.


    "May, you''re kidding me!"


    Sylvia yells at her boss, May, in her office.


    "Ah... I thought you were coming.I''ll make you feel delicate, so I hope you calm down. "


    "I''m not in the mood to hear such vulgar jokes.That''s a conflicting relationship. I''ve been commissioned by the organization at the same time, but there will also be an outsourcing within the organization.But, hey, you keep an eye on my movements, and even tap my lines too much! "


    With Sylvia, who can change his blood phase, May sighs deeply.


    "Um... it''s hard to say, but I''m an executive in an intelligence organization, so I can''t help but manage the crisis.Even if it''s your family, you''re not going to let your guard down. "


    "I''m not convinced. I don''t want to work in an organization like that!"


    "I''m not going to do anything stupid.The Gigicians should have been here forever.You don''t have to be so nervous. "Ah, if you''re alarmed, your buddies might bug you, so let''s be careful." "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    "I don''t have the nerve to think that''s fun.I didn''t think we were going that far! "


    Mei taught with a smiling smile, but Sylvia became more and more angry and only greased in fire.


    "Why don''t you just stop listening to me?Well, just let them know we''re being bugged. "


    Alright then.


    "I''ll keep it in mind.Don''t tell Junko you found out about the wiretap. "


    "Er, how could that happen?Of course you will. "


    In Sylvia''s words, May said dazed.


    "Junko will make his own decision about whether or not he has been eavesdropped.We don''t have to talk about it.For example, if I had been angry here and kept quiet without attacking you, you wouldn''t have bothered to tell me you''d been bugged. "


    "Such a chaotic rationale....."


    "I''m not sharing all the information with Vandam.Even though it may be the most expensive course, I haven''t even told them that it involves circumstances within the organization. "


    "Hmm... I see.I''ll keep quiet about the wiretap. "


    As for May, I''m not convinced, but I don''t know what Sylvia is saying, and I understand his anger.Since any further disputes would be cumbersome, I decided to listen to Sylvia and align myself.


    Why are you bullying me?


    Smith has asked his sister once before.


    Because you''re nasty. My little brother is so annoying, that''s all ~ "


    While spreading a distorted smile, my sister let go.


    (That''s why I imitate my sister.You can do anything to annoy him, can''t you?Then they''ll all blow up with missiles.)


    Smith soaked in dark, distorted joy while checking the missile launcher in the hangar.


    I feel signs of approaching.Smith''s ability to sense signs if someone is close, even if he is not in sight.Thanks to this ability, I have been able to dive through the dead many times.


    (Who is it? Eh... what are these guys...)


    Looking at the monitor camera showing the outside of the hangar, strange people stood in front of the door.


    Men are muscular and naked, but the presence of genitals cannot be confirmed.There is nothing on my crotch.She has no high-quality hair, no facial expression, and her skin is pale.


    I see only one man in black trying to make a phone call.Immediately afterwards, Smith got a call.


    "I''m from C?te d ''Ivoire. Please let me in.History of Soundwood Ms. Hayashi arranged a human-shaped battle creature to protect Mr. Smith, so I brought her here. "


    I had been contacted in advance to have the Battle Creature protect me, but I didn''t think I''d have to send something like a humanoid Battle Creature, so Smith had a little encounter.


    What kind of human moody is that? Betrayal of human beings is a problem, but you still need my help, so this is your substitute. "


    Smith looked at the creepy humanoids in the hangar and said with an uneasy look.


    "It''s not like that.I had a plan from the beginning. "


    The man in black who brought the Battle Creatures tells us.


    (It''s like you did it. The life of a dying man.Well, you can get along with each other if you can''t.)


    "Damn it... I can''t do it...Ah, no, I''m talking about this. "


    Smith, who heard her sister''s mocking voice and shouted back, smiled lightly at the man in black who was surprised.

 2312 16.

    It was the fourth day since the game began.The game lasts a week. In other words, there are four days left in the period combined with today.Just half the way back. However, four of the six missiles scheduled to be launched were stopped, leaving two.


    "No movement. Maybe you noticed a wiretap?The exchange of Vandam''s phone calls from Mae-chan has become obviously unobstructed. "


    "If you''re aware of eavesdropping, Vandam''s character is going to take it backwards and use it to spread false information."


    "I thought so too.But maybe he''s going further back.Hmm... which one is it? "


    "Waiting all the time for the other side to do something, it''s a crazy game."


    In the private room of the Hotel Wallaby, Junko and Makoto are talking opposite each other.Midori and Tiredness go shopping.


    "You can expect my game to be even more interesting.I think it''s hard for Makoto. "


    "Is Yukioka a a tough game for me to enjoy?"


    "Hmm... no... I guess it''s hard for me, too.I find other participants and viewers interesting. "


    Truly asked, Junko had an unusual and distressing look.


    "The viewing side? Are you going to make a show?"


    "Yeah, Mizuho and the president are going to take care of it.I want you to be able to watch it in the back street. "


    After listening to the story, it was true that I had a lot of unpleasant feelings, but Junko is seriously looking for cooperation, so I intend to respond firmly.


    And there was a phone call from Aumy Rape''s White Barrel May.


    Four people are moving towards the Grimpenis Building: Amano Bow Man, 400,000 Hawk Hiko, Viper, and Cocoon.It''s expected to arrive in about a minute. "


    Eh?


    Junko inadvertently raised her voice after receiving May''s report.


    "Ah, it won''t take a minute.It has entered the main road leading to the artificial island where the building is already located. "


    "Ah, thank you so much...."


    Junko thanked him for reporting earlier.


    (If you think about it, there''s no way Bow Man can be honest with the game.Besides, the milk also moved on its own.)


    Although it was an unfortunate situation, it was Junko who was not worried.The four of them reported that even if they attacked Grimpenisville, they didn''t think they could kill Vandam.


    Four men stood in front of the Grimpenisville: the bowman, the hawk, the viper, and the cocoon.


    "How many times have I raided this building...Is this your fifth time?Or the sixth time? "


    A viper spills a smile as he watches for soldiers coming out of the building.


    "You fought this organization so much?For what reason? "


    "My husband is in conflict with Grimpenis and Chihuahua.Somewhat towards the sea chihuahua. "


    Asked by the bowman, the Viper answered.In the end, the reason why the master is in conflict is a mystery, and in the end, the reason for fighting is unknown.And the bowman won''t touch it any more.


    "The crystal sister and brother who were at the missile launch site yesterday seems quite famous."


    And Takahiko.


    "Catherine and Rod''s crystal sister, my brother, have done this over and over again.I don''t like my sister Catherine. "


    I barely interacted with Catherine yesterday, but today I feel like I''m not.


    Junko-chan called me...


    The bowman shrugged his shoulders slightly.


    "Um... maybe it''s useless, but I want you to stop raiding on your own.I''m in the middle of a game with Vandam. Come on. "


    "There''s no need for us to tailor it to Junko, right?Since when have we been under Junko''s command?They called me to follow Missile Smith on our own terms. "


    "But I don''t think Mr. Smith is in that building."


    "If we take down Vandam, we can stop the missile from firing.It''s a quick story. "


    "Yes, Takahiko is right.I didn''t know about your game.Unfortunately, that''s why we''re here.I''ll get rid of it soon. "


    "Hmm... don''t push me."


    When Takahiko and the bowman told me, Junko gave up and hung up the phone.


    "I wasn''t really convinced or angry."


    "That''s right. You called to prove in the conversation that Junko didn''t want us to come here."


    Takahiko and the bowman say.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. I''m calling for reinforcements."


    The Viper tells you.


    "So when the reinforcements arrive, shall we go?"


    "I''m here already. It''s coming from the sky.We''re not going through the entrance together, we''re going to break through the window on the way in, so don''t worry, we''re going through the entrance. "


    The bowman cared, but the Viper pushed him in.


    What kind of reinforcements?


    Well, I''m looking forward to it.


    The Viper smiled at the bowman asking.


    In front of Vandam is Terrence and History.The three of us have been talking about this missile game.


    "Why did you play such a game?Gupyupyuu, I can barely intervene with a man named Smith and it''s boring! "


    "For example, how would you feel if your current lab were destroyed?"


    Vandam asks about the history of dissatisfaction.


    "That''s going to be annoying!I have my own lab, "Lab," but this one is well-equipped, and the restaurant in the building is delicious, so I''m very happy with my life here, and I don''t want to be destroyed! "


    "That''s what I mean. Some people in the world are not obsessed with where they are, but Junko Yukioka seemed to be a different type.Destroying your favorite location will do you damage.I felt this was the right way to wound Yukioka in the outpost and light the flames of anger. "


    "Gupyu. Then... I''ll kill Junko''s family and make it a game to stop it."


    "It''s against my aesthetics."


    He''s a sweet guy.


    Listening to Vandam, Hiroyuki threw up.


    "Even though the first game could have involved killing the opponent, were you willing to let the game not involve killing but just harassment finish?Junko Yukioka decides when the battle becomes a complete death game.There is a danger that it will become more advantageous. "


    Terrence starts to wonder.


    "If it''s a game that''s too good for Yukioka, I disagree.And victory in the outpost leads to superiority in the battle.I don''t know what form it will take, but I will make it convincing.We risk each other''s lives.If you''re not convinced, you won''t keep playing. "


    In the first place, Vandam doesn''t know how to reliably slaughter Junko.That''s why I made such a game.Actually, that''s the best reason.


    But Junko is definitely going to play a game that could kill him in the real battle.Junko himself knows how to kill Junko, and Junko decides for himself.It is possible to be deceived, but I am prepared not to do so.


    "Wouldn''t Mr. Vandam convince you to play a game that would actually benefit her?Of course, you don''t understand the advantages. "


    "It''s possible.When Snowshoe''s game is announced, you should check it out. [M]And if you find out, tell me. "


    On Terrence''s advice, Vandam said with his face open.


    "Mr. Rainbow saw you."


    Katsuura reports.


    "You''ve made it quite a flashy game.It''s just flashy. "


    Don''t come into the room, Lily said ironically.Mutsuki, Akiko, and Platinum Taro were also brought along.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "In the game we''re playing, how much is Smith''s escort?But I''ll leave that to you, Mr. Soundwood.I don''t know what the battle will be like, so it''s up to me. "


    "If that doesn''t seem to be the case, what was the alliance for?"


    "I think you did a very good job in the fight against the last life support party."


    Vandam praises Lily for her unfortunate social resignation.


    Miss Vandam, a suspicious car is approaching.


    Katsuura will contact you. Terrence interacts with his subordinates.


    "Four people got out of the car.One of them is a Viper who has attacked here many times.The rest - there seems to be the Amano Bow Man and 400,000 Eagle Hiko who fought with Dalaias Smith yesterday.The other one seems to be a girl. This person is unknown. "


    I further conveyed the report that Terrence had received from his men.


    I''m getting a call. The target was Junko.


    "Um... now you''re here with the bowman, right?"


    "Ah, that voice doesn''t matter, does it?I can only think of that from the moment I just turned it down. "


    By the way, from Junko''s personality, Vandam thinks it''s impossible to ignore the game and attack directly here.


    Driftstone Vandam, it''s quick to talk.Just in case, I have a recording of the phone call with the bowman, so I''ll send it to you.


    Junko hangs up the phone.


    "I didn''t expect to be targeted by that legendary revolutionary. It''s an honor."


    "When a heroic revolutionary is teaming up with Junko, it''s funny what you think!"


    Vandam threw up ironically, and Hiroyuki laughed.

 2313 17.

    Four men, Viper, Cocoon, Bow Man, and Eagle Hiko, walked through the entrance of the building, waiting for a group of men and women who had no uniformity in clothing or age.


    They belong to the Grimpenis, the psychic and the outsiders.I''m switching places in the building every few days because of my protective role in the event of a raid on the building.


    "You seem to be more nervous, this one.Are there more first-time employees? "


    A bowman who looks around and speaks out so that they can be heard by all of them placed everywhere in the entrance.Some of them appeared to be illustrative stars, and they were so obvious.


    "If you''re freaking out, don''t.It''s a species of life.Oops, I won''t bother you when you start.I''ll tear them apart until they''re all pieces of meat. "


    Vipers intimidate. In fact, I can''t afford to cut back.All opponents have supernatural powers and have different numbers.More than twenty people greeted the four assailants.


    (It''s worse this way.It''s not like the Reinforced Vampire.I don''t know what to do, but if there are so many outsiders, it''s a threat.)


    Vipers who fought many times with the supernatural force, even if the opponent was timid but in the first place, they didn''t want to underestimate it, and they knew that the current situation was dangerous.


    Can you handle it?


    Takahiko also whispers to the bowman, feeling a sense of crisis.


    "I''m strong against group warfare.I''ll stir it up for the first time, so please do the rest. Yes. "


    When the bowman says, he invites a large number of evil spirits and releases them everywhere in the entrance.


    Since they are outsiders or people with supernormal powers, bowmen who have stepped on inspiration and resistance will appear with strong power so that the spirits can be seen by ordinary people from the beginning.


    "What is this ability!?"


    It was a ghost!


    "This can''t be dealt with by my abilities.Somebody help me! "


    Just seeing the spirits, some people panic lightly.


    Unilateral attacks are carried out by spirits that are physically ineffective.Whoever the spirit enters the body and possesses, becomes a captive of fear and madness and is incapacitated for action.


    Some of them kept avoiding the Spirit Attack, while others possessed the power and magic to destroy the Spirit.Some flee the attack of the spirit and come to the bowman who uses the spirit.


    Whoever comes at us, Hakahiko responds with a gun.Some fell lightly, but others prevented or avoided bullets with their abilities.Some of them are launching ranged attacks.


    Kh!


    The cocoon bubbles a part of its body and unfolds the bubble curtain to prevent incoming flame balls.When the flaming and terrifying ball of fire hit the unreliable red bubble, the flaming ball disappeared and the bubble remained intact.


    In addition, ranged attacks such as circles, beams, and flocks of folding cranes descend.These cocoons are also protected from one end with red bubbles and a protective curtain that slimes the body.


    The Bow Man''s Ghost disabled the majority, the Cocoon prevented the Ranged Attack, Falcon was in charge of the Ranged Attack from our side, and the Viper attacked the approaching one.There were only two people who approached with courage.


    "I''ll erase the spirit as much as I can.Bring him here. "


    A middle-aged man with a beard wearing a suit and trousers of the same color as a scorched brown soft hat shakes a curved stick and wipes out the spirit, telling him in a sinister voice.The man looked like a magician.


    "He''s a mess."


    The dandy tea clothes were the most disposed of by the middle-aged spirits, so I caught the bowman''s eye even if I didn''t want to.


    I think I should dispose of it early.


    Takahiko murmured and shot at the man in the tea suit, but even though he had not seen Takahiko, he leaned back and avoided the bullet.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.Pretty good. I can. "


    Just watching the movement of the middle-aged man in the tea suit, Hawk remembers the battle.


    The young man next to the man in the tea suit is also shaking something like a white rope and hitting the spirit.The spirit that hit him disappears.


    You''re a wizard of heartbreak, aren''t you?


    Vipers murmur at the man with the rope.I recognized the white rope that the man held.The spirits swinging on the stick are scattered.


    "What is it?"


    "The most popular of the witchcraft genres.Because it''s easy to learn - well, I don''t have time to talk about it.Four hundred thousand is right, let''s do something about him.Cocoons, I''ll take care of the defenses. "


    Answering the bowman''s question, Viper rushes toward the man in tea and the man in white rope


    The Grimpenis side also sees it and tries to stop the Viper from moving.A big man with a curved mouth stumbled in front of the viper.He is about the same height as the Viper, but his body is quite wide and thick.The chest plate is thick and the shoulder width is much wider than the Viper.


    "The one who wants to be destroyed."


    With a fierce smile, the viper waves his arms at the big man.


    The viper was surprised by the shock and pain on the swinging arm.The motion of the viper, who tried to run over while he was still there, also stopped completely.


    (Sturdy. What is this... iron?)


    The viper remembered the feel and intensity.It is a viper that crushes more than concrete, but it is difficult to crush a lump of iron.I''m not saying it''s impossible. Iron shackles, chains of iron, and swords can be destroyed, but depending on the density and size of the iron, it becomes difficult.


    When I looked at the place where I hit it, it turned gray.


    (Can you change your body to iron in part? This guy''s in trouble.


    Smiling invincibly, the viper kicks the man in the chest.


    The part that was kicked was still steel, but it had an impact, and I hope it won''t damage me a little, and I kicked it again and again.


    "Ouch... I can''t feel my legs..."


    Piper murmuring with his face down.The man is much more expressionless.It is creepy again.At least I don''t feel any damage.


    Then, three red bubbles flew from the Viper''s shoulder and headed for the ironing big man.


    (Cocoons... when...)


    The viper smiles towards the cocoon.The cocoon also looked at the Viper and smiled with its teeth.


    Phew!?


    The big man, who was thought to be iron bark, cried out desperately.My face was completely wrapped in foam, and my mouth and nose were blocked so I couldn''t breathe.Even if my body is made of iron in this way, it makes no sense.


    Vipers slip through the side of the big man, approaching a man in tea clothes and a man who waves a white rope.


    "Wow, you look strong and scary!"


    A heart-breaking witch man swinging a white rope looks at the imminent viper and releases the rope toward the viper as he wanders around.


    At that moment, what was thought to be a rope turned into a white snake in the air.


    I didn''t mean to attack you with a snake.


    With a sarcastic smile, Viper catches and prevents a white snake from hitting Viper at high speed.


    "Wow... I can''t believe I grabbed that..."


    The surgeon''s man is completely crushed.


    "Holy shit... you shameful apprentice"


    When the man in the tea suit sighed and grabbed the neck root of the heart-breaking wizard, he pulled backwards and thought he had retreated, disappearing from the scene.


    (Did you open the door to the space and escape?The use of space is quite a high-ranking magician.And you opened the door in an instant.)


    The Viper wraps his tongue and leaves the scene to prepare for the two raids.But I can''t feel any of the signs.Looks like he escaped.


    It wasn''t only tea clothes and white suit heart-breaking wizards who had the power to repel the spirit, but the two people who dealt with it prominently mainly, so the possession attack rate by the spirit was increasing.The Grimpenis''s abilities are falling down one after the other.


    "That''s easy. That''s it."


    Vipers return to cocoons and bowmen to speak up.


    "Thanks to Mr. Cocoon''s generous guards.And it''s probably because there were fewer decisively stronger abilities. "


    A bowman who analyzes and presents calmly, not humbly.


    It was then that the battle trend was thought to have already been decided.


    Ha!?


    The bowman peeled his eyes and raised his voice.


    The ghosts everywhere in the entrance disappeared with great momentum.Some have the power to confront the spirit, and although the spirit was purified, the speed at which it is erased is not the ratio until now.


    "The ghost is gone....."


    "You saved my life?"


    Enemy out of energy?


    "No, he took the Spirit out of control of the Spirit Servant."


    One of the Grimpenis''s masters pointed to the woman standing in front of the elevator as they spoke of relief, doubt and confusion.


    "Oh, more than that, I didn''t expect a half-way spiritual servant to appear when I was here.He is not very attached to me. "


    Lily, standing in front of the elevator, gracefully smiles with her hands around her mouth.Behind them are Mutsuki and Akiko.


    Is that Taboo''s moon?


    The Viper naturally knew the existence of Mutsuki.I also saw footage of the fight against Mika Tsukune at the inauguration event of the newly born president with formalin.


    "Ahah, look, Lily.That tall man looks like a taboo viper just like me.I like that one. [M]I want to fight between taboos. "


    Mutsuki shouts and looks at the Viper with a smile.The Viper was also the first to see Mutsuki, so the two eyes looked at each other.


    "Whatever you want. I will be a spiritual servant.Could this be the same combination? "


    That''s how Lily looked at the bowman.


    Looks like that woman unleashed all the spirit.


    The bowman looked at the lily a little late and concluded so.That was judged from the dialogues of Lily.


    "You guys better back off, ''cause you''re gonna get caught up."


    Akiko calls out to the Grimpenis''s abilities and outsiders.


    "There are a lot of people who are possessed and crazy.I can''t even leave them behind.... "


    "Oh, well, I can take care of it."


    One of the talented said, Lily whispered a spell and then slapped her hand lightly.


    "Eh... what happened to me?"


    "I... peed and was killed in a cage..."


    "I was attacked by a ghost... so..."


    Those who were possessed and rolled back into sanity one after the other.Seeing the sight, the bowman took another breath.


    "Seems like he was possessed by a spirit and went crazy, but he let go.Let them do their job, and we''ll get out of here. "


    Encouraged by those who escaped possession, those who were possessed get up and flee from the entrance to the elevator, stairs and passages.


    (You seem to have immeasurable power, right?Can you win...)


    The bowman was intensely nervous for the first time in a long time, gazing gently at the smiling lily.

 2314 18.

    Mutsuki and Viper take steps on one side of the entrance and face each other.


    On the other side, Lily and the bowman are facing each other, but these two keep their distance and do not move.


    Akiko looked away.If Lily or Mutsuki feels seriously endangered, I intend to take it out.Or if you have multiple enemies, you will be able to help.Cocoons and Eagle Hiko have the same attitude.


    "Are you an expert?And it''s pretty strong. "


    You must be a master of the abilities given to Junko.


    The bowman and Lily praise each other.Lily is a compliment.The bowman was a deceptive word of threat and fear.


    "Why don''t you hone your skills as a magician?Combined, we made it stronger. "


    "Hmm. Maybe that''s not bad either. Yeah."


    The bowman unleashes all the spirit while returning the words of Lily with an appropriate mouth.I saw that Lily had clearly understood the spiritual control and influence, and saw it as a counterpart who had to do everything in his power.


    "I know a little bit about you.I used a whip and I had flying gear. "


    The viper talks with an obviously uncomfortable face.


    "Aha, I wonder if you''re ready for a meatball battle?If that''s the case, it''ll be easy.I''m not good at mid-range fights. "


    "I''m not good at dealing with hungry people like you."


    "Oh, you''re so sweet.You look scared. Ahahah "


    "Hmm... I don''t know if you''re being kind to him..."


    When Mutsuki makes fun of him, the viper becomes more sinister and exhales smaller.


    "Besides, you look like a yarrow, but you''re a toilet.And that''s something I don''t like. "


    "Benki? What are you talking about?Well, even if you don''t like it, I''d like to play with you. "


    Without knowing the meaning of Viper''s words, Mutsuki stretched the leech whip under her sleeve and grabbed it with her hand.


    From the bottom of Mutsuki''s trousers, several curved blades come out one after the other and fall to the floor.The Viper is also watching it carefully.I know what will happen to it.The blade that fell on the floor moved and assembled into the shape of a spider.


    That spider was moving independently of Mutsuki.


    Viper recalls the video content of the battle between Mika and Kazumoon that I saw before.I also know the movement of leeches.


    The whip is shaken.


    A viper who shrugs off a swinging whip with his arms.Because of its thickness, it slows down a lot more than a regular whip, but it''s quite powerful.I felt quite a shock on my arm.It is not much damage, but it is judged that it may taste bad if it is shot repeatedly in the head.


    "Ahah, did you go out of your way to check your strength to prevent it even though you can do it?"


    "Yes, but if you move badly, you will attack at that timing, right?"


    As Mutsuki struck and spoke immediately, the Viper pointed his thumb at the moving blade spider on the floor.


    "You don''t have to. I''ll attack you."


    The moon whips again.


    This time, the Viper avoids it. Mutsuki waves the whip continuously without stopping moving.While avoiding the vipers, the vipers gradually narrowed their distance from the moon.


    The blade spider moved like an arc, approaching the side of the viper and jumping a certain distance.


    The viper bends over to avoid a bladed spider flying towards his face.


    Aiming at that timing, Mutsuki waves the whip in a downward creepy trajectory.It''s an attack that Vipers read about when they bend over.


    The Viper also ran straight out to prevent him from whipping him with his arms.Until then, it was tightly spaced, but since it had reached a certain distance, it was intended to close the distance at once and challenge the melee.


    Immediately afterwards, the Viper''s feet stopped.Looking big, he staggers and retreats.


    It was caused by the shock waves emitted from the moon.Place the viper in the gap where it stopped moving, simultaneously with a whip and a spider.


    The whip hits the head hard and the upper body of the viper leans to the side.In addition, the legs of the jumping spider blade cut the body of the disoriented viper.


    (Shallow. That body is so sturdy, it barely passes through a blade. It''s a mess.


    Looking at the wounds inflicted on the Viper, Mutsuki thinks.The blade only goes through about a scratch.The blade spider''s attack has been proven to be largely ineffective.


    Nor is it true that blade spider attacks are not effective.The Viper''s body certainly doesn''t pass a gun or blade, but it depends on the part of the body.There are also various parts such as joints.


    "Oh, come on, will you do it for me?"


    Viper touches his head and makes a moody voice.I was in a bad mood when I was struck by a whip and my hair that I was all-back became upset and sick.


    "Ahahh, from now on..."


    "Do something terrible."


    Mutsuki laughs. The voice doubled along the way.And knowing what it meant to be a double, the viper was a little stiff.


    In front of me, I thought that Mutsuki''s body slowly split in two, and Mutsuki was two people.


    "Can you even double up....."


    Maybe we should call it division?Ahah, you can do this, too.


    When you two talk at the same time, one waves a leech whip.Aim for the Viper''s feet.


    The Viper naturally dodged, but the other released the sparrow from under his sleeve.Aim for Viper''s feet again.Targets the timing immediately after evasion.And the aim is literally the floor at the Viper''s feet.


    (Did it come off?)


    The sparrows released do not hit the Viper''s feet, they hit the floor.Shortly after the Viper saw it, he slipped and fell flashy.


    "Eh...?"


    The Vipers couldn''t understand what had happened to them.There''s no sign of an attack.I suddenly fell as if my feet had been rubbed, but there was no feeling that my feet had been rubbed by something.


    I tried to get up, but the floor was incredibly rough and my hands slipped when I just put them on the floor.As soon as I tried to raise my knees, the ground between my knees and the floor slipped and crawled.


    An attack in which the friction elimination force is now becoming a regular means of rapprochement, flying on the sparrow and taking friction away from the sparrow''s landing point.It does not completely zero friction, but the friction disappears so much that the opponent cannot stand.


    "That''s a lot of tricks...."


    Viper moaning like this.


    I don''t have a hobby....


    "Hmm, it''s uncomfortable when you two talk at the same time. Ah ha"


    The two of them spoke simultaneously until the middle of the journey, and from the middle of the journey they spoke alone. The two rapacious moons shook the leech whip at almost the same motion and timing.


    The fallen viper can be whipped many times.It is not a big deal even if it is eaten on the back, but the head works quite well.The back of the head and neck taste worse.


    (The flag color is bad... it''s not that bad.Thank you for being such a bad match with me.If it stays like this, it will be completely sealed and lost.)


    If this is also done unilaterally, it is a vibrator who does not even feel remorse.


    "Kwaaaaaa!"


    A cocoon that could no longer be seen screamed and ran towards the Viper.


    "Ah, if I jump in even though I''m Tyman, I won''t shut up either."


    Akiko pulls out the dagger and runs towards the cocoon.


    The cocoon deformed itself on the way to see it.The upper body is a red foam dancing in the sky, and the lower body is a red slime lying on the floor.


    "Eh... yeah? What is this kid..."


    Seeing the cocoons flying in red bubbles, Akiko wobbled.


    Akiko shakes the demonic sword "Fire Clothes" and slashes the countless bubbles that have flown.The bubbles crack and fall to the floor, but after a while, they are stupid and then float back into space.


    On the other hand, the slimy part slipped towards the feet of the viper.What that means is obvious.


    "Cocoons... nice."


    The viper laughed hard and stood on the cocoon covering the floor of the friction-extinguished area.The friction on the cocoon has not been erased.


    (They told me not to show much of the power of the cocoon, but that''s cool.)


    While praising, Viper thinks.


    "Ahahah, I can''t believe I have the power to completely disable my friction wiping ability.I''m scared by chance. But how about this? "


    The bodies of the two laughing mutsuki sank into the floor.


    Metastasis?


    It was the Viper I suspected, but it wasn''t.There were two black shadows at the foot of Mutsuki.And the shadow slipped on the floor and headed towards the cocoon and the viper.


    (What happens if I touch it? It looks bad.)


    The viper jumped off the spot.Land on a floor that appears to have been free of friction.


    "Cocoon, get away from there."


    Hearing the Viper''s scream, the cocoon also moved.


    Mu


    The two harmonious moons return to their original state with a movement that seems to boil from the black shadow.


    "I thought I''d dive under that slime and attack both of you from the bottom, but they noticed."


    Mutsuki deliberately scatters his prospects.


    Do you want me to use a trump card? I''m in the gallery quite a bit, and not just me, but others are going to be involved, so it''s troublesome in this situation)


    The Viper has a back hand.It is a nerve gas that accumulates in the body and can be used only once a day, but since it is delayed, it is likely to involve not only Mutsuki but others, and it will be seen by a large number of people, so I hesitated to use it.


    (Or buy us some time and wait for them to win and join us.It''s a pretty pathetic hand....)


    I thought so, and I glanced at the battle between Lily and the bowman, but soon realized that you couldn''t expect it.


    On the other hand, the bowman was lightly losing his hand.From one end, the spirit was liberated from the control of the bowman, and was instead placed under the control of Lily.


    The Bow Man has the ability to modify, stock and use evil spirits.However, Lily is a high-ranking Death Magician and is much better than a bowman when it comes to manipulating spirits.You can use a variety of techniques using spirits.Naturally, spiritual attacks can also be almost nullified.Unless the opponent is a Death Magician who is equal to or more powerful than himself, he is desperate to use the spirit to challenge Lily.


    Lily turned a cold gaze of disappointment and contempt to the bowman who stood in despair and lost his words.


    "If you surrender and apologize, don''t hesitate to miss it.If that moves my mind properly. "


    Hearing the words of Lily, the bowman bites his teeth in humiliation, and the window upstairs of Enrance''s blowout is broken, and someone jumps in.


    Everyone''s gaze is up.


    You came to a nice place.


    As she flew near the ceiling of the entrance, she looked up at a toddler dressed in garden clothes with gloves and crossbows on her hands, and the Viper smiled.I also carry a basket in my hand.


    "Me and the cocoon can surrender. I''ll leave it to him."


    A viper who crawled onto the floor and looked up at a parked gardener.It''s not like there''s no stage for victory at all, but I decided that I should honestly admit defeat and leave, as there appeared to be more possibilities than myself where I was initially unwilling.


    "Ahah, it''s so easy to admit losing.So, is she that strong? "


    "I''m relieved.I didn''t have to hit you or rip you off. "


    A viper who talks about sincere dialogue, not strength, to tease Mutsuki.


    "Ahahah... I don''t know what to say.I punched you in the face..... "


    After listening to the Viper''s dialogues, Mutsuki feels as impressed as he can.


    Angel Barista


    A light arrow was ejected from the crossbow as Tsukubashi murmured at the crossbow he was wearing in his hand.


    Evade in a way that divides the two rapprochement moons.


    "I don''t have much experience getting attacked from above. Ahhh"


    As Mutsuki smiled, he turned over the basket that Tsukudani had.Something falls out of the basket.


    "Cat?"


    Takahiko murmured at what had been dropped.A white cat.


    It''s expensive! I''m scared of this height no matter how much cats can accept it!Handle it a little more carefully!


    White cat - Milk looked up and protested.


    "What? No way? That cat?"


    "Is that what the cat said?"


    Ashiko and the bowman ask questions after listening to the poor machine voice and voice dialog.As far as the dialogues and the white cat''s behavior and angry expression are concerned, the only thing I can say is that it belongs to the cat.


    "You''re just talking about the transition."


    "Ah? Are you stupid, you?You have a low brain, you.It can''t be catchy, and it''s good.You''re scared of being dropped from a high place by a cat, and then you got away with it, and you can''t make such a shameful career for me, you bastard. "


    Against the Viper''s words, the milk still roughs up his voice.


    Grass dew milk, it''s been a long time.


    Say hello with a stunning look from Lily.


    "Mom, do you know how to talk about that?What is that? "


    "It''s a witchcraft cat.The last time I saw you was a long time ago.It was still when I was acting with Junko.She hasn''t changed at all, or she used to make a scene out of this boring stuff. "


    Akiko asks and Lily answers with a sigh.


    "Oh no, the guy in Junko''s hijab is so cheeky.Besides, I''ve heard that Junko is too sticky, so I was thrown away by love and turned into an adhesive stalker with resentment.There''s no such thing as a disgrace to Hondara.Bakka bakka "


    "It''s over now. I''m sorry."


    Lily, who was exposed to the past in front of a crowd of milk, remained calm by word, but her cold angry gaze was directed all the way towards the milk.The milk is also in line with Lily''s eyes.


    The glances didn''t last that long.Lily''s body was blown to the side.


    Mom...


    Akiko shouted unexpectedly.


    Don''t stare at me when it comes to adhesive lesbian stalkers.The debris. Yes, it''s clear of sight. "


    Milk caught a pre-emptive attack with vigilant power, looks at the fallen lily and makes a creepy voice.

 2315 19.

    Megaton Days


    Tsukishi was throwing a stream of light towards the rapprochement moon.


    The two rapprochement moons are avoided, but Tsukishi keeps emitting a stream of light and chasing them.


    (I wonder if it will run out of gas even though it continues to emit quite a lot of energy?)


    Mutsuki feels suspicious while avoiding things like a very thick beam that can keep shooting.


    Wow!


    Without being able to avoid it, one Rapprochel received a beam on his arm.My clothes burn and my arm burns.


    (It hurts... but does this bother you?Unless you keep showering your body, it won''t be fatal.It''s called Viper, it''s not really about killing.)


    While watching the burn parts regenerate, Rakuzuki feels that it is difficult to do.It is also difficult to do the fact that it looks like a child.


    (Oh, finally, it''s hard to fly.)


    With that in mind, they simultaneously throw four sparrows at each other on the moon.


    Tsukishi stops emitting light and moves on to evasive behavior.


    Shortly after evading the four sparrows, they tried to attack again, but the four sparrows all turned and attacked again from behind.


    I tried to avoid the meal, but two of them hit the meal.


    Aiming at the moment when Tsukubashi''s body staggered, the two Rakuzuki waved the leech whip from left to right at the same time toward Tsukubashi.


    One of the leeches was avoided, but the other struck his back violently, and his little body blew through the air and hit him against the wall of the entrance.


    (Something... terrible is happening)


    Mutsuki becomes conscious.Even when I was a killer, I didn''t do anything to a little kid.Even though the opponent is attacking, I can''t help feeling resistant and guilty about blowing the child''s body away.


    However, Tsukudani sees the moon without falling even if it is hit by a wall.


    Magia Motor


    Two balls of light are fired from the crossbow, each drawing a parabola and flying to the moon.


    Intuitively, Mutsuki felt that it was a dangerous attack, so the two of them sank to the floor, flattened, and left the scene.


    Two light bombs exploded, and the blast reached every part of the entrance.Akiko, who was relatively close, collapsed under the blast.Takahiko and the bowman also staggered.


    Even though it was flattened, Mutsuki was not no damage.I was able to suppress the damage, but I felt that flattening and splitting would be wasteful consumption, and I came out of the shadows and went back to being alone.


    Tsukishi himself is pushing in at a high speed from the top of the moon when he returns alone.


    "Cannibalism Blade"


    Three black curved blades jumped out of his body and stabbed him in the moon.


    Ha!?


    Mutsuki shouted in dismay.I was attacked by the feeling of being rapidly deprived of power from a pierced blade.I realized that my health was decreasing due to the terrible momentum.


    Mutsuki is divided again. The one stabbed with the blade sucked his vitality and fell to the floor.Those who split and escaped from the blade also breathed roughly.After being deprived of a lot of power, he underwent a divisive act that depleted him considerably, leading to further loss of health.


    The one who stabbed the blade was driven to immobility, but it was not completely destroyed.Even if they are killed, the soul will remain as long as neither of them is killed.


    Turn the crossbow toward the moon when Tsukubashi split.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw the rapprochement of the person who had fallen at his feet, always with an unusual expression and a stunned face.


    From the collapsed Mutsuki, many wire-like pieces were stretched and stung into the body of Tsukudani.


    Kuzushi jumps up while rotating his body at a high speed.All the needle worms that had been sticking out of the moon came off.


    "Ahah... I didn''t say all of it, but... I got it back..."


    When Mutsuki, who had punctured the needle worm and sucked vitality from making it, laughed and woke up, it was attached to the divided Mutsuki and returned to one.


    When Lily tried to wake up, she was attacked again with mindful power.This time it''s a shape that can be hit from the top.


    Precautionary power due to the shape of the cat''s feet Giant cat punches are powerful enough to kill ordinary people if you hit them with all your might.In fact, Lily broke the bones in her body in the first shot, and in the second shot, she broke nearly twice the number of bones, and sustained enough damage to rupture several organs.


    "Simple... geho... no shards of elegance.Damn it... "


    A bloody lily spits a lot of blood out of her mouth and slaps her in the hate.


    The third powered cat punch.The body of the lily, lying on its back, was massively hit and blown away.The lily''s body hits the wall of the entrance and drags it to the floor as it attaches blood to the wall.Then I''ll make another blood pile.The white clothes of Lily are dyed bright red and almost red.


    Well then, try to impress me with your graceful powers.


    The milk mocks and releases the fourth powered cat punch.


    The fourth shot didn''t hit me.The metastasized avoided lilies appear directly behind the milk, with their arms and feet bent in an uneven direction, and their bodies bloody.


    Baaa, it''s easy to understand.


    The milk, which immediately felt the sway of space behind it, turned back and the yellow liquid appeared in space, trying to hit it with a lily.


    Fluoroantimony was used as a lump of liquid jumping in the air, but Lily was unaware of what effect it would have, so she decided it was dangerous and avoided it.


    Even if the lily is avoided, the liquid drifts through the universe in an irregular fashion, turns and hits the lily again.


    "Shh!"


    Raise the cat''s voice and the milk jumps on the lily itself.


    I thought Lily paid off the prosthesis and hit the milk - the body of the milk bounced and the cotton splashed.


    I quickly realized that I hit a cat stuffed animal.It''s a phantom replacement.


    There are signs of distortion in space.It is foolish to ask when the disease has metastasized.When the lily appeared, the milk flew.At that time, Lily uses the force of metastasis to distort the space, so she can''t grasp the signs that the milk distorts the space.


    Milk claws rip from the face of the lily to the chest.The scar of Sanjo runs.


    (Is it a place where you lurked in subspace and manipulated the originally stored liquids and stuffed toys?)


    Faced with pain and shock, Lily determines what the enemy''s means of attack are.But it''s too late to find out later.


    "This is...."


    Touch the injured area with your prosthetic hand and raise the confused voice of Lily.Regeneration does not work where it was directly attacked with milk claws.No, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t work at all, but regeneration is extremely scarce.The fracture and internal rupture caused by the power cat punch just now have regenerated considerably.


    "Shh!"


    More milk jumped in, but Lily countered it with white smoke.Whoever touches this smoke waxes white.


    Gu......


    The milk was exposed to white smoke and the surface of the body became white waxed.Because it is a chemical reaction system technique, it is not the kind of force that can resist "Resist".However, as with Historical pleasure, only the surface layer of the milk was white waxed, and the regenerative ability was used to immediately push up normal cells from the body and restore them.


    But milk seems to work better than history.The smaller the body, the bigger the erosion of the white wax.


    (It is also effective for certain powerful owners, but it is a technique that is difficult to fatalize.It can also be said to be a problem with the use place.)


    Lily looks at the milk that shakes her body and shakes off her waxy hair.


    Come on out, you bastards.


    Looking at the moment when a big gap is formed in the milk, Lily calls out a large swarm of flies by surgery.


    Depressing!


    Milk from a large number of flies shouted, causing a cautiously powered cat punch to hit the lily from close range.


    The lily metastasized and avoided the power cat punch.


    "Kyaaaaaa!"


    Their tall screams rose out of Lily''s mouth.The yellowish liquid from the milk fell from the head of the transferred lily. Fluoroantimony.


    Lily''s regenerative power has become scarce, even though she has worked desperately to prevent acid erosion, but she has been taking constant damage and expending all her energy on regeneration.


    "Ah... uhh... uhh..."


    The prosthesis and clothes melted, and whoever was burned with super acid all over his body, Lily crawled to the floor and moaned.


    "Mom... you''re lying..."


    Akiko, who had been defeated by the Tsukuba blast, shook her voice as she saw the lily transformed into an unbroken figure.I''ve never seen a lily like this before, and I didn''t want to see it.


    Ahahaha, this guy is a miscellaneous fish.I''ll give you goldfish faeces like Junko, I''ll give you light hostility, and there are only faeces that are inferior to those of Junko Mixed Fish, which is super weak ~ "


    Seeing such a lily, the milk scolds with a soft smile.


    "Fuggyah!"


    The milk is struck directly by a white ball released by someone, causing a loud cat to scream.


    "Hih, I''m sure one of you will win, and you''re aiming for a gap in your alarm... Me..."


    Milk, who took a lot of damage to his head, moans while using his regenerative abilities.


    "What are you doing...?What a shameful dialogue.... "


    The viper was stunned at the milk that honestly talked about the fact that it had become heavenly and exposed the gap.


    "How dare you, Lily!"


    The person who hit the white sphere, Shirokantaro, shouted in anger.


    "Where did you go?"


    "It''s the bathroom! Whoops... Yuri-sama... it''s me...What a terrible look..... "


    After Shirokanetaro shouted and answered Akiko, who asked with a stupid face, he looked at the wretched figure of Lily and mourned.


    "Many footsteps. From the stairs."


    Tsuki-shi reports. I heard a lot of people running down the stairs first.


    "Hey, Milku, I''m gonna blow you up next time!"


    "No, no, milk is reserved for me.I''ll make you cute again. "


    It was Hiroyuki and Chiron who first appeared from the stairs.Behind them, in addition to the paranormal talents who fled earlier and the unknown, the talented and outsiders who were in the building came down to the entrance at a total outflow.


    "You...."


    One of them looked familiar and the viper frowned.


    "Isn''t that Viper?And Mr. Milk. "


    The vampire Miyakuni Biro "Miyakunihiro" smiles.


    "An old vampire. And...."


    Hiroyuki and Tiger Copy Fox have arrived.This is bad for the boulder. Give up and retreat. "


    Regardless of one person at a time, Milk decided that after these two had come together and used considerable force in the fight against Lily, he had no chance of winning.


    The meal glides over the floor, hugging the body of milk as it flies, flying straight out of the building.Vipers and cocoons followed.


    Guppyuu, let me escape ~


    Magia Motor


    Shi Yu chased him, but as he left the building, Tsukubashi fired a light bomb in orbit like a mortar and landed in front of the building and exploded.


    As Tsukuba fled, he fired a number of flares at the rear, each time an explosion occurred.This prevented the inner facade of the building from going out and chasing after it.


    I''m not dead. I''m not dead.


    Finally regenerated to a certain extent, the burnt outer surface returns to the original lily, and Chiron takes off his jacket and hangs it on.


    "I appreciate your feelings, but the size is..."


    Lily feels complicated when she receives kindness from a girl with the same face as tired.This girl has such naivety that she will never look tired, so she feels very uncomfortable.


    "I can''t do anything about that.Hey, that''s your toy. Why don''t you add your clothes? "


    "Ooh, ooh. Lily, go ahead...."


    Platinum Taro, called by Chiron, desperately turned away from his lily, covering only the chest of his upper body, and took off his jacket with his face bright red and handed it to Chiron.

 2316 20.

    "Innocent people who have poured water into the battle have lost an unusual defeat."


    The assailant is reported to have retreated and Vandam poisons with a lot of contempt.


    "You... look terrible right now. It''s rough cedar."


    "It''s only natural that it should be rough. I''ve always wanted my intestines to boil back. I can''t afford it."


    Even though Kate pointed it out in a straight ball, Vandam laughs without a shrug.


    "I felt the same way when I tried to kill you in the game with the dog keeper.But this time it''s stronger than that time.It burned quietly back then, but now it''s boiling like lava. "


    Vandam remembers as he talks. The faces of the young people who used to have intimate conversations with themselves.Time with stupid youngsters who were originally meant to use it - those who were always born and reborn to defend themselves.And I saw their miserable death.


    "Vengeance against Titan?"


    "I''ve had a lot of men before, but they weren''t.I agree with the idea of a Grimpenis, and you''ve done your best to protect me.It was full of youthfulness and swiftness.It was lively.I''m feeling better too.They had a future.Whoops... no matter how much you say.I don''t even think I can convey this feeling to Kate. I''m sure it won''t. "


    They were originally just demonstration students.Vandam was just manipulating me.It was just a tool Vandam was using.


    "For the first time in my life, I am seriously mourning someone''s death.I''m mourning. Previously, I thought it was just a token.I didn''t even think about cutting off my men.Because I conveyed their feelings about taking me seriously personally and trying to protect me... shit... "


    After the demonstrators were disbanded, eleven students chose to become soldiers dedicated to Vandam, knowing that their lives were in danger.Apart from Kate, Vandam''s heart was moved by the fact that someone thought so much of him as a tool.


    "From Dalaias Smith."


    Katsuura slipped into Vandam''s room and gave him an envelope.


    "Last time, I flew a fake missile, and shortly afterwards, I flew a real missile.If there is a fake missile, then the launch timing is the same, and there are multiple flights outside of the destination, right? I''m asking you to do it. "


    "Even if they ask me to.I used a hand called Fake once, and I think I''ll be able to take measures if I try again.Besides, I only got one shot of the fake, and I shot it on the assumption that I''d be prevented.I don''t really want to be hit by anything other than fake. "


    Vandam said with a sigh. I did not completely lose my discernment, but I still had some sense.


    "We need to meet with Smith in person to plan the operation.This information is out of the box, too.The bugging buster will be working until tomorrow. "


    "Why don''t you wait for Made tomorrow, Dowdes?I''m trying to get out of here with my own body.... "


    "Read my thoughts first.But you''re right. I''ll call Smith and see him tomorrow after confirming we''ve removed all the bugs.The game is not about to expire.Tomorrow is the second half of the game. "


    After hearing Kate''s suggestions and fears, Vandam changed his policy with an ironic smile.


    Junko is collecting information while drinking tea alone in a coffee shop, and a bowman and hawk appear in front of him.Looking at the bloody bowmen everywhere, the customers in the coffee shop are slightly confused.


    "I ran away from my life.You''re not dressed like this after doing something extra.Ah, it hurts.... "


    "If I go back to Yukioka Lab, I can cure you.I can''t go to a place where I don''t know when a missile will come down, and I''m sorry, but I didn''t go to the hospital. "


    While smiling, Junko said something cold.


    "I just wanted you to give me first aid.Yeah, but I just wanted to apologize and report it. Yeah. "


    "A blow to the Grimpenisville.It was reckless, not a bit.Bow Man, are you always rushing like that without reading your opponent''s power?That''s what happened when you fought me before. "


    "There''s no word to return, is there?It''s true that I couldn''t read the other person''s powers..... "


    Junko pointed out, and the bowman said with an impatient expression.Takahiko is also dropping his shoulders.


    Well, we''ve been beating up Grimpenisville a long time.


    And Junko.


    "Anyway, I want Bow Man and Takahiko to tell me more about Dalaias Smith.Especially with regard to his supernatural abilities.Shooting a missile that doesn''t hit the radar is not a technique, it must be a supernatural force. "


    "Yes, he has power, too. Yes."


    "Actually, I have some idea.If my guess is correct, the fact that Bow Man and Mr. Smith are related is a true guide to destiny.With your help, Bow Man, we may be able to curb Mr. Smith''s abilities. "


    "Actually, Missile Smith himself said something similar.This: I use the power of spirits, but I use evil spirits, so they say they''re enemies. "


    "Oh, oh, you''re with the Spirit.My guess is, the odds of winning have increased. "


    Junko smiled at the bowman''s words.


    "I called the Bow Man because he thought it would help if the speculation were correct.I''m glad you''re tired. [M]Anyway, Bow Man, I thought you might use it once in a while. "


    "That''s a very annoying way to put it."


    "Well... tell me more.What kind of power is that? How do you know? "


    Looking at the bowman, Hawk entered the conversation with the nuance of the bowman calming down.


    "Thirty years ago, I fought a powerful native American Sherman.He used to say that the psychic powers he exercised were spiritual protections and powers.And I certainly used the power of the divine concealment.The power to find hidden objects.I wonder if Mr. Smith has the same abilities because he seems to be able to use both of those powers. "


    As soon as I spoke, Junko got a call. The opponent is May.


    Yes, I''ve disabled the bugs and apps I planted on Vandam.I can''t intercept the line anymore. "


    "Copy that. Thank you."


    Junko hung up after thanking May for her report.


    "Are spirits still in stock?"


    "I have used all of them. Yes. I didn''t know the enemy had spiritual professionals. Here."


    "Then we have to collect it. Bow Man, the power to gather and stock your spirit and manipulate it is the key."


    "I thought I''d use it once in a while, but did you get promoted suddenly?"


    A bowman who makes me feel disgusted.


    "I''m not obsessed with it, and I don''t think it''s like an asshole either.I''m going to be busy, so don''t run away this time and don''t follow my instructions.- Then let''s find out how powerful they are and how powerful they are.Find out what your boyfriend is capable of before you fight.Honestly, I think Bow Man and Takahiko were so lucky.That''s how I survived for a long time.But I don''t know how long it''ll last. "


    "There is no word to return....."


    "Well... Junko is our mentor, after all.We need to listen carefully and reflect on this. "


    The bowman nodded to Junko, who preached in a serious tone whenever possible, and the hawk mouthed the valve of reflection.


    After the bowman and Takahiko left, Midori came in the wrong direction.


    "Hey, Jun Sister, do you have any good news?"


    "I''m sorry. There''s only bad news."


    Even though I felt saved by a bright voice, I felt sorry for the only thing I could answer.


    "But ah, you''re up to your counterattack, right?"


    "Hmm... there''s nothing wrong with it.There''s no confirmation, just a lot of holes. "


    Junko said something like something caught in the back of his teeth.


    "Wait, wait, wait. The light that you can see in the adversity, it''s a burning stew.So, what kind of hand? "


    "Hmm... keep quiet for now"


    Bu, kich


    After showing the windy face that was patrolling, Midori swollen her cheeks to Junko, who didn''t come out of her mouth.

 2317 21.

    Day 5. Smith was driving with a humanoid Battle Creature escort.


    "It''s not even a humanoid battle creature...I used to make this stuff. "


    It was a smith who wondered if he had truly transformed a human being by looking at the battle creature sitting on his left and right.


    "They''re creepy. Life to kill, life to fight.They''re creepy. They look just like me.Don''t you think so? "


    Speak aloud to the Battle Creature, but there is no response.I hear that only simple verbal instructions are understood and executed by voice, but intelligence is more than dogs and less than crows.


    (Ahahah, you''re not aware.)


    My sister''s voice echoes in Smith''s head.As usual, Smith seeps anger into his face.


    (Well, it''s more ridiculous than ridiculous.He is desperately turning away from consciousness of sin.I am afraid of accepting my sins.that I''m dragging my guilt...)


    "Hey! That''s not true!"


    She yells at her sister in her head.Tickling it as if it were mocking again, a laughing voice echoes.


    "Spirit protection... doesn''t work on him alone...Missiles can''t kill this guy... Fuck. "


    Upon poisoning, the car arrived in front of Grimpenisville.


    Go to the reception room and meet with Vandam in person for a meeting.Be alert to eavesdropping and avoid communications other than letters.


    "Before I hit the other two, I want to know who you are."


    At Vandam''s request, Smith turned as reluctant as he could.Like Vandam, Smith is quite an old man, but his emotions come to the fore.They have lived without any effort to conceal their emotions.


    "I won''t reveal it. No, it doesn''t matter where you reveal it, but where you reveal it, you can''t understand it."


    "I want to know what I''m going to do to carry out the operation, and I want to incorporate it into the operation.To win. It doesn''t matter to you, but I want to win this game no matter what. "


    It was a pointy smith, but I changed my mind when I heard Vandam''s heated dialogues.I felt a bit like I was obsessed with winning.


    Spirit protection.


    Smith replied while playing with his beard.


    "I''ve heard of spirits, and I call them spirits.I don''t know what that is.When this power works, it becomes invisible to others.It is no longer recognized by the machine.That''s right... it''s going to be like a membrane of another world.Is it because the membrane is blocking you from being recognized?I don''t know the principle, but where I feel it''s mostly like that. "


    "That''s it... it''s hard to integrate into the operation.As long as I don''t think of it as a radar technique at all. "


    Vandam is a hard face to arm up.


    "And I blew four shots.Normally, I don''t feel like I''m screwing up.All because my client pulled my leg. "


    "Well, is that what you''re getting?"


    In response to Smith''s dialog, Vandam twitched one eyebrow with his mouth crossed to.


    "What else is there?The first day was terrible.You''re making me run around even though I''m barely ready.To grant Spirit Protection, the effect changes depending on time.It doesn''t have to be done in a short time, but it also thins out and makes it easier to get on the radar. "


    "I''ve never heard of it, and if there''s such a thing, I could have thought about it."


    "If you have any complaints, I''ll drop you off at any time."


    But this is my game.


    "I don''t know... If you want to win the game, you''d better leave it to me.If you don''t believe me, I''ll get off. I hate losing, too.I don''t want to lose in the form of cooperation with other people''s games.All you have to do is know about me.You can match me.Six shots in six days? Yeah, I''ll stick with the rules.But let me do everything I can to shoot you, and you won''t have to make a cut.If you want to win, you have to trust me. "


    "Is mochi a mochi shop...?"


    It was Vandam, who was upset, but while he listened to Smith''s valve, he regained his calm.


    (You look great.)


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    I overheard my sister''s voice and accidentally shouted at Smith.


    Hmm?


    "Oh, no, I didn''t tell you.No, I just reacted to hearing hallucinations. Never mind. "


    Seeing the sudden cuts, Smith straightened out to Vandam, who looked suspicious.


    Why don''t you go to the clinic?


    "I won''t solve it even if I go.Once we''re done, I''m not gonna shoot a missile. "


    It was a serious Vandam, but Smith said so and broke it down.


    Junko gets a call.


    Can you win the game?


    The opponent was a dog keeper.


    "Hmm... I don''t know. As a matter of fact, it''s clogged up with no impact right now.I''ve always relied on omni rape, but even that omni rape is too much for me.That''s what I''m capable of. "


    That''s tough. But that doesn''t mean it''s a match, it''s just an outpost. "


    "Yes, but winning or losing this outpost also depends on the content of the battle, and I don''t want my lab destroyed by missiles in the first place."


    "It was so comfortable, and I want you to give me a break for losing it."


    Midori was listening to Junko''s conversation with the dog keeper.


    Is Midori there too?It''s been a long time since I heard your voice.


    "I''m with you."


    I''m here, too.


    Speak truly and tirelessly.


    "Think calmly and stop a missile that you don''t know where to launch without relying on the radar.Shouldn''t we have rejected the game itself?


    Well, now that I''ve got it, I can''t pull it anymore.


    Junko thinks that the dog owner''s point is correct while scratching his cheeks.When I was told the rules by Vandam, I felt overwhelmed by the intensity of the push, but in fact, some parts felt that the game itself seemed interesting.That''s why I couldn''t really refuse.


    Regardless of the outcome, the main thing is the battle.Think about focusing on you.I''ll prepare with Mizuho. Good luck, then. "


    The phone hangs up.


    "At a time when the dog keeper is involved and preparing, I only have a bad feeling about the real battle."


    True said it. In addition, Junko tells me that I will be the key.


    "Now you should concentrate on this game.So, are you sure you don''t have a hand?Does that mean that if a missile gets shot, that''s it? "


    "Hmm...."


    Asked tirelessly, Junko roars.They also asked me about my conversation with Midori yesterday, but it''s not like I''m out of hand.


    "If Yukioka has been staring at the sky near the building, and we can see the missile coming, how about we press the laser switch and hit it?"


    "It''s tough on missiles that fly over the sound speed.Well, in the previous blockade, I read the launch timing and did something close to it. "


    Junko laughs at the real proposal.


    "I know the true nature of Mr. Smith''s supernatural powers, and if my guess is correct, I can help you break them.But... if we don''t know where to launch the missile - and we don''t know where Mr. Smith is, it won''t work, this is it. "


    "Hey, so pure sister. Don''t forget to tell me--that''s what you were talking about yesterday, right?"


    Midori complains back and forth.


    Well then, I guess it''s time to teach. Thirty years ago, I had to fight the native American sherman to hide. "


    "Isn''t that when you fought me...?"


    Yeah, it was during the Sino-American War.


    Junko nodded tirelessly.


    "By the way, spirits refer to spirits that do not dwell in people.Definitions include animal spirits.Souls reside in things.Well, even if there is a difference between living in people and living outside people, it must be a soul. "


    Ahababababa, Shizukuino Stream Witchcraft is here ~


    Midori smiles with her teeth stiff on her face.


    "If the Spirit possesses matter, Shizukuino Ryu magic can''t be sure of its effects."


    Tired pierces nails. Midori would know without saying it, and she was conscious of the truth and Junko.


    "Because it is not the spirit itself, but the power brought about by the spirit.I also see that the power of the spirit can offset it. "


    Junko insisted.


    "If you manipulate spirits, you and Midori-chan can do it, but I think your ability to manipulate a large number of spirits at once is better, and here''s one thing, I would like Bow Man to do his best.But if we don''t find the missile launch site, there''s nothing we can do about it...If we know where to shoot the missile, we should attack it immediately. "


    "If you gather a large number of spirits over Candaouville and build a spiritual boundary, the moment you enter that spiritual boundary, you will be able to break the Spirit''s protection."


    "I thought about that, but I don''t even know the trajectory of the missile and the direction it flies in, and in order to cover everything, we''ll have to deploy the spirit in quite a wide area."


    Though tired, pure seeds show difficulty in color.


    "Hey, Jun sister. I think I can handle the problem. I wish you''d told me sooner."


    Midori raised her thumb to appeal, and the other three paid attention.Midori''s tone was full of astonishment and conviction.

 2318 22.

    "Does it mean you know where the missile is coming from and where it''s going?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    To make sure you''re tired, show your teeth and nod with a smile.


    "I have the power to interfere with the spiritual world. When I was a grandfather, I was searching that world for spiritual waves that would draw me to Shukiyo, and I was looking for people like that to increase my followers."


    "Oh, I see. I completely forgot."


    At that point, Junko understood what Midori was trying to do.


    "I mean, maybe we can find people who are very conscious of the existence of missiles in Japan right now. So there aren''t many people who think about missiles all the time?For example, a pure sister who is about to be shot at by a missile, Vandam and Smith who are about to shoot, I think it''s just limited to this matter ~ "


    I see.


    Listening to Midori''s commentary convinces me.


    Can''t Midori''s abilities be protected by the Spirit?


    Truth speaks of doubt.


    "Wow, I don''t know, but I wonder if spiritual protection affects the spiritual world. Paranormal forces such as fluoroscopy, hyperopia, and prediction mostly work in the material world?My instinct is that the world of mind is quite a different area from this one, but I don''t think I can guard you enough. "


    And, Midori.


    "In other words, Midori-chan''s abilities were also lost, but Midori-chan didn''t seem to want to use that power, so she felt like forgetting it in me."


    Information that is determined not to work effectively is pure child that is immediately excluded from the head.


    "Wow, it''s hard to peek and interfere in people''s minds, but if you''re just looking, there''s nothing you can do."


    And, Midori.


    "Well, I can see the light, and I need to get in touch with Bow Man to outline the operation."


    "But there''s no certainty that spirits can prevent it, right?"


    "No, actually, I''m just guessing what Mr. Smith''s abilities are."


    Truly confirmed, Junko smiles and says lightly.


    "But if Midori is capable of identifying Smith''s whereabouts, that would be huge."


    And tired.


    "Wow, people who are particularly aware of missiles.There are about two people east of here ~ "


    Midori reported with an antenna from the spiritual world.


    "That must be Mr Smith and Mr Vandam."


    At the time of the two of them, Junko considers it impossible to think otherwise.


    "I don''t like it, but I''ll take a closer look at my mind, so I can see where it is and I can target it."


    "If you look in your heart, you''ll know who you are, right?Oh, I''m sorry. I know you don''t like Midori-chan, but can you please just do it this time? "


    "Hmm ~... I don''t know... I really hate it so much, it''s just this once.Don''t expect it next time. I hate to lose my place, so I''ll try my best. "


    He said, "I know."


    Midori said with a disgusting face, Junko strokes Midori''s head with a smile.


    "I found it..."


    Midori frowned.


    "Hmm ~, no. I got hit."


    Did you get hit?


    Listening to Midori''s dialogues, imagine a true Midori counterpart being played against the wall and falling down.


    "What is the power of the Spirit?My mind was clearly disturbed. But... even if I can''t read it into my mind, I can manage the targeting, so I can only capture my whereabouts.Spirit protection and spiritual interference can be interrupted, but it didn''t seem to be able to prevent even the willpower search. "


    "Hmmm...."


    After hearing Midori''s report, Junko puts his hand on his chin and thinks.I don''t understand the reasoning that spiritual protection can prevent mental interference and the will itself cannot be blocked, but knowing where Smith is and Smith''s intention to launch a missile now works very advantageously.


    However, even if we know where the missile is, we cannot assume that there is always a missile on Smith''s side because we have a fake missile.


    "If you know where he is, would it be faster to kill Smith?"


    True suggests.


    That''s all right, let''s split it between attack and defense.


    Junko accepted the real proposal and decided to go in that direction.


    "To tell you the truth, this time there was an easy-to-understand keyword called a missile, so it was easy to find it.Normally it''s not easy to find people, so don''t expect the best! "


    "Midori-chan, I''m sorry. I want you to work one more time.Together with Tired and Bow Man, I want you to gather the Spirit and spread the Spirit''s protective wall in the direction of Mr. Smith in the sky around Candoville. "


    It was a nail stick, but Junko asked for more.Junko wanted to leave it to the bowman alone, but judging by the precautions, it would be better to lend help to Midori with tiredness.


    Well, that would be cheap.


    Good luck.


    Midori and Tiredness were satisfied.


    Vandam and Smith headed to the next missile launch site.


    It was a vandal that refused once, but as Smith requested, it was a vandal with multiple fake missiles.


    "Except for one thing.This is all I can do now. "


    Vandam sighs at multiple missile launchers parked in a parking lot in the mountains.


    "Well, this is gonna help."


    Smith said with a bitter smile.Rather than a missile fake, this is a missile launcher fake.It can only be used as a pantyhose when found.


    Ah, Smith feels a strong discomfort and looks down.


    (Now... someone in your head... tried to get in.I wonder if any of them have that kind of power.Looks like the Spirit guarded me....)


    The Spirit''s protective effect worked, and it was Smith who was able to sense the Mindhack itself.And the mindhack itself was prevented by the Spirit.


    "I thought it was a mission that you couldn''t kill anybody with a missile, but there''s something you can do about it."


    "You like killing?"


    Vandam smiles at the enemy and asks Smith half-eyed.


    "If you don''t like it, you can do this kind of work.It feels so good to let go of a missile and blow up things and people. "


    Smith opens his hands with a smile and says it looks creepy.The tragedies of shooting missiles are all remembered in Smith''s brain.


    (As long as I say it is refracting, that''s all, but I can''t say anything about other people.But... why would this refracted person want to expose his refracted part in public?This includes me, too, but do you miss me?Including myself, understand)


    Vandam thinks that Smith and himself are the same hole in that sense.And I realize that Junko is also like that.


    (Those scraps who look down on me as a little one will be killed by the little one who looks down on me.It''s not so refreshing!)


    Smith looked up at Vandam after adding without saying anything.


    "So, were you satisfied with the inspection?What was the point of you coming here directly? "


    "Hmm. I think it''s time we hit the missile next time.I just wanted to look at the moment the missile was fired to commemorate. "


    "So you''re gonna be here all the time until launch time?With me? Hahaha, this isn''t a joke.I don''t mind being with these monsters, but I''m sorry to be with my quiet client. Go away. "


    "Well, I''m sorry. Let''s go back and wait for the good news."


    Vandam is not particularly offended by the smith of arrogant and noble words that made his client an unexpected client.I''ve known Smith since the last few days.


    So, Bow Man.I want you to gather spirits in a hurry! "


    "Hah...."


    After hearing Junko''s request on the phone, the bowman replies carelessly.


    "After exposing the shameful ugliness, it''s hard to refuse."


    It''s very troublesome if you refuse.If we lose where we live and if Candoville and its surroundings are destroyed, a lot of people will be in trouble. "


    "All right, I''ll do my best for people other than Junko."


    With the utmost resistance, the bowman accepted in that way.

 2319 23.

    While Vandam was returning to Grimpenisville, Sylvia Tangota, an Omi raper, called in the car.


    "Is it okay to make a phone call?"


    I suppose you''ve removed all your wires?I''m fine now. I''m trying not to eavesdrop easily, even with the supernatural force. "


    "You have no idea what''s going on in Yukioka?"


    I know where you are, but I can''t get near you.They''ll find out soon enough, and the guards are hanging around to keep them from exploring with their supernatural powers. "


    "Our behavior was unruly."


    I pay billions of dollars to hire an organization called the world''s highest intelligence agency, but I don''t know, and it''s not very helpful.Vandam was aware of that.And I don''t grow up talking about hate.


    "Oh? Is that what you''re saying to me?That''s all your guards are sweet.What the hell are you talking about, putting your incompetence on the shelf?If you complain, I''ll get off.


    Sylvia''s voice suddenly goes into Mood Mode.


    "I didn''t mean to.I apologize if it bothers you. "


    If I hadn''t wanted to, I wouldn''t have said that.


    "But it''s also true. It''s frustrating from my point of view."


    Vandam also reaches a light boiling point, making him unhappy.


    Well, first of all, just tighten your guard and tell him to keep the information from leaking.Curse my idiot!


    When he threw up violently, Sylvia hung up without waiting for Vandam''s words.


    (Told the customer that she was quite militant or, as the tone suggests, a naughty young lady.Conversations with people who don''t try to suppress their emotions are the most avoidable part.)


    Vandam thought about himself on the shelf.


    "Ahhhhh, I''m sick of it."


    After hanging up with Vandam, Sylvia screams in Aumyrape''s private room.


    "I don''t know what to do, Silvia.No matter how much your period gets rough... "


    "Don''t open the door of a person''s room on your own!What kind of nerve is it to open it while it''s locked?I don''t want to see your face for the time being! "


    Sylvia throws a cushion at May, who opens the door and calls.


    "You''ll always have too much roots.I love having material roots. "


    Let me show you how to hold one hand gently and move it up and down.


    "I don''t feel like listening to your stories either.That''s the most troublesome request I''ve ever had.It is troublesome to subtract hostility within the organization.Junko is guarding me so that I can''t predict or see through, and I''m in charge of that oil-gish shit dad. "


    "Sylvia is old enough, and you have to learn to grow up and control your emotions.It hasn''t changed at all since we were kids. "


    "Not at all. But I think I''ve become a little more patient or something, but I can''t stand it if you tell me that.You''re the one who told me to do something about that vulgarity. "


    As May tells me, Sylvia says back with an unfaithful face.


    Mei and Sylvia are childhood friends and have been doing anything together since they were little.It is no exaggeration to speak of a community of destiny.The launch of the Omai Rape also revolved around May and Sylvia, which has long been regarded as the second most substantial by the ancient members.


    "Well, after this is over, it would be better for the big executives to decide what to do if a similar case occurs next time.This time, we will try this on both sides without fear of collision to help make it a chick for that purpose. "


    "While you think of collision as superior, you''re thinking of taking yourself in a significant direction while colliding."


    "Of course you can. That''s how I do it."


    To Sylvia''s crowd, May opened her chest with a relentless smile.


    Since Vandam left, Smith was riding on a missile launcher, shaking his legs slowly and being alone in the dusk.


    (Competition��. Vandam seems possessed by some delusion, but if he''s as serious as that, it''ll be fun.I''m in a game of people)


    I feel Smith. I thought Vandam was a little jealous.


    (I had fun too. Whether you shoot a missile or see signs of destruction.But... did you have any fun that would make you crazy?I had a good time chasing that Amano Bow Man, but it wasn''t enough.)


    Sure doubts have arisen in Smith.No, it''s been there a long time.It''s just that it''s getting bigger now.


    (Was a different life better?)


    Immediately after thinking so, Smith stood up when his sister''s shouting voice echoed inside him.


    But somehow, I don''t hear my sister''s voice.When you''re in this mood, you''re supposed to make fun of yourself, but you won''t.


    (Dassey, I can''t believe you regretted choosing life.You can''t. You can''t change your way of life suddenly at this age.I''m already....)


    My sister doesn''t scold me, so I make myself laugh instead.


    "Whoa... a customer?"


    Smith stops hitting her feet, murmuring out loud and smiling.


    A uniformed boy appears from among the trees. True.


    "I don''t know how I found out, but I feel like I''m still losing an information battle."


    Smith sighs.


    (Well, this place is full of hate.I didn''t mean to come here....)


    It''s as empty as your life.


    Her sister''s voice echoed and Smith frowned.


    "Uuuuuuuuu..."


    (You want that noisy voice.)


    That''s why I''m here, idiot.


    "Speak to yourself later in hell."


    True tells Smith poisoning his voice with his hand in his pocket.


    "Me too... I don''t mean to mumble like this."


    Shortly after Smith said he tried to enter combat mode, straw and humanoid battle creatures appeared from behind the missile launcher and split between the true and Smith.There are four of them.


    "Why don''t you come out a little sooner?"


    These guys again?


    Smith and True mutter at the same time.


    True takes out the gun and reloads the ammunition.


    (Are you going to turn it into a Battle Creature spec?)


    Smith thought so, but he won''t stop.I was accustomed to seeing the true battle.


    Shoot the real gun. The aim is not Smith, but Battle Creature.


    Yukioka brand''s latest powerful fleshy bullet wears the bodies of two battle creatures.The movement stopped for a moment, but there was no sign of the body melting.


    I was not really surprised because I expected that the meat solution would not work in the middle.It didn''t work last time either.Junko developed a stronger meat dissolution than that time, so I tried to use it, but it didn''t work this time.


    Two non-bulleted battle creatures are approaching.


    From under the sleeves of both hands, extend the two previously hammered ultrasonic vibration type steel wires.


    Long tongues stretch simultaneously from the mouths of two battle creatures approaching true proximity.I know that it is an extremely dangerous attack that pierces and sucks out all the contents of the other person''s body in an instant.Without even being able to work on regenerative abilities, it robs them of their vitality.


    The necks of the two Battle Creatures were simultaneously pointed towards the side of the Battle Creature.A protruding long tongue sticks into the neck and chest of the battle creature.


    They suck each other out at high speeds.What happens if people with powerful regenerative abilities don''t even work together and rob each other of their vitality at the same time?Negative and positive, zero?


    The answer was against each other.Where they took the other person''s life, they took it at the same time.The viscera, blood vessels, cells, and bone marrow have been destroyed and erased by the exhaustion of their own life structures.Even if I inhaled the opponent''s life in that state, I couldn''t restore it to my energy and regenerate it.Because it destroyed each other''s playback capabilities.


    The bodies of the two Battle Creatures swelled up for a moment, but they didn''t go back.Your whole body became unnaturally bumpy, ejecting body fluids from your body and falling apart.


    Speaking of what True did, we just wrapped steel wires around the necks of the two battle creatures and pulled them left and right at the right time.Thanks to the momentum in the Battle Creature, it worked.


    The two remaining Battle Creatures were true and tried to clean up in the same way, but this didn''t work out.One battle creature pierced the other''s tongue, but the other did not reach the other.On the other hand, life is aspirated, one person is exhausted and one person remains.


    True wraps steel wire around the rest of the battle creature to seal the movement.It plays back where it was cut into rounds.If there are no enemies left, there are various ways to prevent regeneration, such as cutting them into circles and packing them in bags, but there is no way you can do such a swallowing before you see Smith.


    Let''s do it, kid.


    Smith clapped with a smile.


    True fired three shots at Smith silently.One shot aimed at Smith, and the other two aimed at Smith''s position after predicting his behavior.


    Smith quickly rolls and dodges bullets.I didn''t even hit three shots.


    (Fast... fast... response speed, agility)


    Look at Smith''s movements to determine if he''s really an unattended opponent.


    "I''m basically a no-fighting doctrine.Saving each other''s lives sounds stupid.Just let the missiles go and ravage it, that''s all. "


    Smith laughs thinly at his mouth.That''s why Bow Man and Eagle Hiko also ran away.


    (This missile launcher is sticky and there is no problem even if it is destroyed.But there are real ones in the back.It is highly likely that you will find out that this place has been found out.I mean, if I run now, Vandam''s game is getting close again. Me too....)


    I remember what I was thinking earlier.Vandam is fighting with all his might.I feel like I''m on the match and participating in the game.


    "But now it''s irregular. I''ll play with you."

 2320 24.

    Whether he was low in height or small in body, his strength exceeded that of ordinary people.The motor nerves were also excellent.


    Dalaias Smith, who had been scouting from a gymnastics competition, wanted a basket without knowing that he had height restrictions.So he hits the wall and overturns his outlook on life.


    "His muscles are dense and the structure of his joints and skeletons is very different from that of ordinary people.You might say it''s different from humans. "


    Once Smith was taken to the exam, the physician who examined his body said excitedly in front of Smith''s parents.


    "Does it harm my son?"


    Asked by his father with a mysterious look, the doctor thought with a difficult face.


    "I don''t know so far.If you''re being rude, not just height, but muscles and skeletons are also malformed and abnormal.It''s special. It seems durable, and even if you use your muscles severely, it''s unlikely to cause any major impairment at this time because it''s tougher than usual.I don''t know what happens when I get older. "


    Although the parents felt anxiety and discomfort when they were cut off by simple words such as malformations and abnormalities, they were told that it was unlikely to lead to serious symptoms at the moment and stroked their chest.


    True movement has been told several times by others to be like a cat, but even from the true point of view, Smith''s movement was separate from humans and was at a level that he wanted to emulate animals.


    (It''s like a monkey. No, monkeys don''t shoot while flying.)


    I think it''s true when I see Smith shooting a gun as he jumps from the trunk of a tree to the trunk at high speed.


    Smith''s movements slow for a moment on the boulder only when shooting.Or stop. True shoots at that moment.


    But Smith immediately reacts and stops and avoids shooting.


    I thought about targeting moments in the air, but the jumping speed was all irregular, and it seemed really difficult to adjust the timing.


    (Tough enemy, like a monkey?No, monkeys are confident they can shoot even when they''re moving around.Monkeys won''t be able to do that.)


    Because I''m human, I can use my head much more than an animal.Really flashed when I was conscious of it.


    Dodge the shooting from Smith.


    It was just avoidance - it seemed true, but it had a different purpose.


    True was lying still.He lay down until Smith came in again.


    Smith immediately fired again.True wakes up at that timing.But I didn''t just wake up.


    Smith got a little confused. Before the truth, the battle creature, who thought he had already been defeated, woke up, blocking Smith''s shooting.


    As he bent over, True was lying right next to him, grabbing the arm of a battle creature bound by steel wire.so you can wake him up immediately. And when Smith came in, he woke up wearing a Battle Creature shield.


    He also fires a muzzle from the side of the Battle Creature, shooting Smith.


    "Ugh!?"


    Smith, shot in the knee as he jumped from tree to tree, fell to the ground without jumping to tree.


    (Physical abilities are certainly separated from humans.But I fought this many mice.)


    How can you beat someone who is physically better than you?Use your head. Use the situation.That is the true answer.


    True enough to stop, but no bullets left in the real gun. Reload.


    (Difference in experience... This is what happens to me and this hungry ghost who doesn''t fight strong enemies very much...)


    Holding down the shot foot, Smith distorted his face in pain, realizing that he was dying.I don''t think I can walk properly either.It is impossible to fight with this.


    "Hahaha... it looks like it just ended up like a tragedy."


    Smith laughs with his utmost falsehood.


    "This is a gun named Shakespeare''s comedy."


    After loading the gun with ammunition, the truth speaks.


    "What''s the gun''s name?"


    Bye, horse.


    True pointing his gun at Smith while answering his question in a silly tone.


    (Oh, this is no good. I''m dead. Hah....)


    Smith quickly gave up and accepted his end.


    (Ah... my cute little brother.Life like shit is finally over.I wanted to see you dance a little more funny.I wanted to see you drag a lot of regret to the bottom of the abyss and seek more death.Is this how it ends? (Dassar)


    Smith was stunned because the voice of his sister echoed even though it was about to happen this time.


    (It will come out to the end.But I''m going to hell soon.Prepare yourself for hell''s sake...)


    When he declares in his mouth, Smith closes his eyes.


    The faces of my classmates in elementary school came to mind.


    (What is it... when I was a kid, when I had the most fun?I thought it was more fun killing people with missiles, but I thought it was happier... wasn''t it?I thought we were friends... and they looked down on me at the bottom of their bellies.Damn it... regret it... curse it...)


    (It was you who was cursed.And you''re the one who''s cursing you.)


    (Ugh... you''re just denying me...What''s so funny?)


    With her eyes closed, she stared at her sister in her head in disgust.


    (That''s what you really mean, right?You''re the one who''s denying you. Ahahaha)


    My sister laughs softly. Smith wants me to kill him right now.Smith had no reason to believe that this sister, who could not be helped while she was alive, could do anything if she died.


    The gunshots resonate.


    True had a slight sense of killing just before and jumped out of the scene, but the bullets had landed quite far away.Looks like you shot him right.


    "What the..."


    Seeing the man who saved himself, Smith dragged himself into hiding in the shade as he rounded his eyes.


    It was Milan who showed up.I''m a little late, Catherine. I have Rod.There are also large numbers of Ivorian soldiers at sea.


    Gunshots rang in succession.No matter what you think, seeing that you can''t push this man off by yourself, the truth retreats.


    "Hey, you look different, old man."


    "What are you... going to do...?"


    Smith stares at Milan speaking up.


    "Oh? It''s a hassle to explain...Yes, I forgot to say I didn''t look down on you, so I came to tell you. "


    Hearing Milan''s words with a smile, Smith turned into a gloomy face.


    "Anyway, I was bullied at that height, and the guy who actually believed me was making fun of me behind my back, right?You''re such a sad old man to be dragging such a trauma and complex.If you think I''m stupid, you''re stupid. "


    "Ngu...."


    All you have to say is that Smith''s first aid to a shot knee is Milan.Smith became a traffic cone and didn''t say anything back.


    "I used to be like this.There was a time when nobody believed me.In the first place, you used me as a shield and shot me, but you didn''t kill me.I''m sure you''re a good old man, just a bad guy, and you''re not a rotten man. "


    ����


    Milan laughs and talks.I didn''t like the smile, and Smith was on his way.


    (Why did you save me twice...?This guy... why... isn''t he rotten?No, I''m a rotten man.He''s a scumbag who can kill with a laugh, even if he''s the one who helped.Help such a rotten man again?Are you crazy?)


    What I wanted to say was a lot of Smith, but I couldn''t say it.

 2321 25.

    It was no coincidence that the face of the sea chihuahua appeared under Pinch Smith.I was watching my tail, checking each of the piled missile launchers, and Smith was attacked by one of them.


    In the car headed for the hospital, Smith was infidel.Next door is Milan.


    "I won''t thank you... I''m in the worst mood, damn it.I''d rather be killed like that. "


    Smith turned his back and made a mistake.


    You''re just like me.


    Milan murmured.


    "I didn''t ask you to tell me why you saved my life.I don''t want to know. "


    Smith tells me to go around first.


    "Once upon a time... I did the same thing to you.He tried to kill the man who helped me. "


    Regardless, Milan speaks.


    "But he... he saved me again.He''s quiet, indifferent, and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.I couldn''t believe it, but I trusted him because he saved me twice and even though I betrayed him. "


    "Ha, so I believe you, too?You thought I''d change my mind. "


    Smith still poisons Milan with a sad look, but the tone was a little soft.


    "I''m not expecting anything like that.It''s just that he did that to me...I could not help but look at your behavior and think that you were who you used to be. That''s all. "


    "So... what happened to that silent guy?"


    I can almost imagine, but Smith asks.


    "He''s dead. He was cut into rounds... like a terrible death..."


    "I''m the one who owes him back?"


    "I wonder... Anyway, I couldn''t help but lay myself with you and do the same thing that Otto and the guy who helped me twice.That''s it. I''m not expecting anything from you.I did it on my own. "


    "I see....."


    It was troublesome to be worse, and Smith nodded quietly.


    "Maybe that Otto did the same thing to me and you a long time ago?"


    "I don''t know... I didn''t even look like such a character."


    After receiving Smith''s words, Milan smiled.


    (I wonder what this feels like...)


    Smith looks up at the sky flowing outside the car and thinks it''s blurry.


    (Something... something disappeared inside me, something buried, it''s hard to describe.But... it''s not bad. I don''t feel very bad...)


    As I thought so, the impulse boiled in Smith.


    Hey, turn around. We''ll go to the hospital later.


    Smith calls.


    "What are you doing?"


    Milan looks at Smith suspiciously.


    "Wow, I''m in a good mood right now, can I go and let go of the missile?I need you to make sure you''re not being followed.Wow, you guys have already been checked, so let''s use some power. "


    "Use your power?"


    I was careful not to be followed, but Milan was more interested in what Smith was doing than talking about it.


    "''Do it from the beginning'' dialogues are forbidden.Yes, I used the power of spirits.Now you won''t know for a while. "


    "If you have that kind of power, do it from the beginning.Well, you don''t have to follow me.I''m having a lot of trouble. "


    "I told you it was forbidden, bitch!"


    Milan looked up and said, Smith laughed hard.


    "I''m ready to shoot the missile now."


    Vandam frowned on a phone call from Smith when he suddenly made such a request.


    "I''m going to tease you till the last day."


    Can I give the opponent a respite?In the meantime, we might be able to help the enemy with something.Actually, I''m almost killed now. I''m hurt. "


    Vandam thinks. Smith is right, and I think if Smith himself is willing, there may be a chance of winning.


    "Is that all you want to shoot now?"


    There are still two shots left, and there are times when you can put pressure on it if you shoot it in the meantime.Shooting one after the other on the last day will prepare the opponent, and the intention to do so will become clear over time. "


    Hearing Smith''s theory, Vandam''s ears sounded as if it were a failure premise.But it''s hard to say that Smith is wrong.


    I won''t abandon the match.It''s not just you.Again and again, I''m in the game.Don''t let me die. Thanks to you, I''m like this. "


    Are you expecting death?You want to shoot me while I can?)


    But as Smith continued to listen to the conversation and sounded as if he was setting a death flag, Vandam became anxious.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you."


    After a while of silence and reflection, Vandam accepted Smith''s request.


    "Maisan, I don''t know the location of the face of the sea C?te d ''Ivoire, which I think has come into contact with Dalaias Smith."


    One of the major executives of Omai Rape, Nana Kurosaki, reported.


    "I wish I thought it was jammed against the power of magic and clarity."


    "Yes"


    Asked Mei in a difficult face, Nana nodded sorry.


    "Smith originally had that kind of power, but it would be nice to assume that Smith''s power was also used by members of the Hai Chihuahua.It''s pathetic, but we can''t go after Smith anymore. "


    I feel muddy on the sign of the world''s highest and most famous information organization, and it is a very regrettable May, but I can''t help it.


    Great downtown area. In the name of unexploded ordnance disposal, the area around Candoville was banned from entering, but even the surrounding area became less popular.Failure to dispose of unexploded ordnance could be attributed to the fact that the blast would be more widespread.


    The five men, Junko, Tired, Bow Man, Takahiko, and Midori, were meeting in a coffee shop with few other guests.Of course, we pay close attention to tailing and eavesdropping.


    "If you let the spirit drift, you don''t understand the reason why the power of the spirit disappears, right?"


    A bowman who shows difficulty against Junko''s maneuver.I just came back from gathering spirits.


    "Apart from possession brought about by spirits manipulated by death spirits and power spirits weaponized by vengeful spirits, the effect of supernormal power brought about by spirits and spirits is like drawing power from the underworld.Spirits appearing in this world are like being half in the underworld, and I wonder if the power that the spirit brought out of the underworld feels like touching a large number of spirits and returning to the underworld again. "


    Junko thinks it''s like creating an extremely pseudo-underworld gate.It is not such that spirits can come and go.It is a form that sucks in the power of the underworld itself.


    "Put on the earth and get rid of the electricity, or you can make a big water path and imagine all the water flowing there."


    "Oh, that''s easy to understand."


    "Do you really understand that?"


    The bowman penetrated half-eyed into Eagle Hiko, who slapped his hand.


    "Now that Smith knows when to shoot a missile, we can also prevent it."


    "Yeah. My powers don''t seem to depend on Smith''s protection unless I''m directly mindhacking them.Well, I should have known this way sooner.Abubububububububububububububububububu "


    Midori says tired.


    "If the Spirit reacts to neutralize the Spirit''s protection, a missile will appear on the radar.At that moment, the moon reading will automatically launch a laser and destroy the missile.Well, I''m not sure it''s going to work, and I hope it works. "


    And Junko.


    "Can the spirit be freed at any time?"


    Takahiko asked.


    "Just now, with me, Tired, and Midori-chan all three, I''ve been performing surgery around Candoville.The Bow Man is holding the spirit he''s gathered in close proximity to Candoville, so he''ll be immediately released and deployed over the Candoville with the will of Bow Man, Tired, and Midori.And focus on where the missiles are coming from. "


    "Hey, Jun sister, the missiles are coming."


    Immediately after Junko explained, Midori became serious.


    "Smith''s consciousness switched on.Bubububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububu "


    "Everybody, unfold the spiritual barrier."


    Junko prompted me after Midori''s report.

 2322 26.

    The faces of Smith and Chihuahua arrived at the hiding place of the real missile launcher.


    It wasn''t Tokyo.The boundary between Chiba and Ibaraki - the riverbed of the Tone River.Many large cars with seats on them are parked, while the missile launcher is also engulfed.


    "Remote control, shoot at the same time as your life."


    Smith tells me when he gets to the scene.A projectile is simply a fake rocket shell that is automatically destroyed in the air.Shot for disturbance.


    I hope this time it works.


    Put Smith on his back who can''t walk, Milan said.


    "If they don''t hit it, if they''ve prevented a missile, it''s the key to finding out why.This time, it''s different than before. "


    Smith talks calmly to Milan.


    (Something about this old man seems to be getting much stronger.Is that what I think?)


    Mindful of Smith''s back, Milan thinks.


    Remove the seat of the Missile Launcher and Smith grants Spirit protection to the missile.


    "All right... let''s go."


    When Smith murmured, he simultaneously entered missile launches with electroencephalography and rocket launches of fake rockets from remote locations.


    Missiles fired from the launcher.


    "We''ll be waiting for a report from the perfect town."


    Catherine whispers as the missile leaves the sky.


    "They said it was a failure. They intercepted us."


    Rod, who received the report, told him.


    Smith looked stunned.Failure was also expected, but it was as if an unexpected event had occurred.


    "The Spirit''s protection on the missile has been extinguished... It disappeared on the way."


    "What do you got?"


    Milan asks Smith, moaning.


    "I understand that I can turn off the protection of the Spirit..."


    Smith understood with a vain face.


    Junko, Tired, Bow Man, Hayahiko, and Midori witnessed missiles being intercepted and exploded by laser fire from the satellite Moon Reading.


    "Ah, I can''t believe the missiles will fly right after the Spirit Barrier unfolds...."


    "If I was a minute late, I wouldn''t have made it..."


    Takahiko and the bowman looked up in the sky, and they all smiled bitterly.


    "When are there missile fragments everywhere?"


    "Hmm... I was fine because I intercepted the last four shots immediately after they were fired.And... if we destroy it above the stratosphere, it won''t burn out, but it''s not a missile that went up that high...This time, I think the debris is scattered everywhere. "


    In response to Midori''s question, Junko scratched her cheek and said it was difficult to say.


    That''s terrible, isn''t it?


    "Pretty good, I hope it doesn''t hit people."


    With Takahiko laughing bitterly, Junko said like other HR members without feeling threatened.


    "I just got a call from Omai Rape, but they''re firing fake missiles everywhere at the same time.Ah, there was a reaction to the lunar radar, but it seemed to be exploding on its own before the laser was shot. "


    "All you have to do is ignore the fake."


    After hearing Junko''s report, Midori said.


    So, what do we do now?


    Tired asks.


    "The deadline is three days away, including today.No, can I say two and a half days, this?Not really, but in the meantime, it''s impossible to keep the spirit as a barrier forever. "


    The bowman says. Regardless of whether it is kept in one place, it is quite tiring to keep it from a remote location in a widely dispersed state.There is no fatigue if it is only stocked, but this is not a state of stocking.For example, it''s like letting cats live on a vast site while keeping them from leaving the site.


    "Let''s release the spirit that developed the barrier once.So, let''s keep him in intensive custody again.You can keep it that way, right? "


    and is determined by Junko.


    "That would be troublesome again. Yeah."


    A man with a bow on his breath. To be honest, I wanted to throw this case away from Japan immediately.


    Immediately after Vandam was informed that a missile had been intercepted.Vandam was in a coffee shop in the building, drinking tea with Kate, Hiroyuki and Chiron.


    Another failure. But this was a good failure in a sense.I was going to shoot twice in a row all day, but if I hadn''t known there was a way to stop Snow-Oka, the game would have been defeated.That means you were right about Smith. "


    As long as I''ve heard the conversation earlier, I think Smith will recognize it as well.


    "Gupyu, how could Junko know how to detect a missile on the radar in the next two days?"


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Vandam nods at Hiroyuki''s words.


    "It''s not ideal if you know that and take it backwards."


    And, Chiron, there are four plates in front of her.And now the fifth plate is brought in.The cake is on.


    "Do you want to be diabetic?"


    "It''s okay. I''m not the king of foxes."


    Although it was a historical pleasure to speak out in awkwardness, Chiron returns meaningless answers and starts eating chocolate cakes.


    "If you''re a monster, you''ll get sick.It''s tougher than humans, and it''s more immune to all kinds of things. Gupyu "


    That said, Hiroyuki makes a flashy noise and sips the shake with a straw.


    "I know. Well, if anything happens, you should let Junko cure you."


    "When something like that happens, only Hiroyuki can be relied upon.Junko Yukioka won''t be here long. "


    Vandam shouted coldly at Chiron, who said he was stupid.


    "You... enjoy your sekaku tea, mind Il, stop talking like that."


    "Don''t worry about it.It''s such a pleasant story. "


    Kate groans, but Hiroyuki laughs loudly.


    "I don''t know what game to settle, but can Vandam prepare the conditions for Junko to die?In the first place, it is Junko who decides on the final content of the game, so what if I bring a game with content that only Vandam can kill without dying? Gupyu "


    "That''s not going to happen. She will bet her life and prepare her own death games."


    Vandam denies with certainty the pleasure of teasing History.


    "How can you say that?"


    Shi Yu asked strangely.


    "Reason is hard to explain.Is it because it is an indestructible heaven?I''m sure Junko Yukioka thinks that the real victory - a worthwhile victory - will not lead to complete annihilation with an equal match after imposing the risk on herself.You''ll see. "


    "Ah, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo.That''s funny. I bought Junko''s fool too much.Gupyu. No, Junko will definitely cheat on you, making it look like an equal match. "


    Hearing Vandam''s story, Hiroyuki threw up a disgusting face.


    "Actually, it''s a pretty irrational alternative to Vandam''s missile bump game.Normally I can''t prevent it. Junko was five times better than that.Now, no matter what irrational game you bring up, it''s hard for Vandam to complain. "


    and tyrone.


    "Whatever my game is, I complain if it''s too irrational.But as I said now, I don''t think so. "


    "Ali will prepare a game that makes you feel irrational, sir."


    I guess so.


    Agreeing with Kate''s words, Vandam was laughing invincibly.

 2323 27.

    Smith was at the bar with Milan on the fifth night.


    "This is my last job."


    Smith, who had been drinking a few words before in the box seat, spoke such a dialogue with a vague face.


    The missile terrorists are in trouble.


    "Has that been decided since we received this request?"


    Milan asks.


    "Last but not least, I just decided.It''s your fault, Milan. "


    "What is that?"


    It was a smile to say with a blurry face, but Milan smiled and poured new wine into the glass.


    (I can''t hear your voice anymore...No, I don''t think so, but what was that voice?You trusted me? Are you trying to justify the killing by being blamed?)


    The voice of my sister was always heard on this occasion, and my sister stopped speaking at all.Even though Smith spoke to her sister in her heart, her sister always replied somehow.It was mostly a bad word.Even so, I stopped responding.


    (If I wasn''t short... did my sister get along without bullying me?Did you get into the basketball club and stay close to everyone?Did you ever shoot a missile and kill anybody?Is it all because I''m short? Or...)


    I think about everything silently.


    (Whoops... I''m not me anymore...No, I didn''t change.I finally realized it now.I was lying to myself.I was creating a false self by entrusting my heart to hatred.But I can''t anymore... It''s his fault....)


    Smith stares at Milan.


    What are you staring at?


    Milan frowned.


    "It''s bad for me to stare at an abominable young man if I don''t count."


    Smith put the glass in front of Milan while saying it in a dubious tone.


    "I''m so drunk.Was it that bad to help? "


    Amazingly, Milan pours alcohol into Smith''s glass.


    "I''m sure it''s bad. I tried to kill you.Besides, because of what I said, the important poison inside me just came out...That made me more angry.Hey, I''m still not angry! "


    "Heh, I''m sorry. Don''t drink with someone who''s so angry."


    "Bwaah, I''m drinking to keep complaining when I''m angry."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t want to... I don''t want to be the drunk father I drew."


    While talking, Milan stood up and went to the bathroom.


    (Now... I have to think about why the Spirit''s protection was broken.)


    Even if I was drunk, my mind was still a clear smile.Rather, it is overwhelmed with alcohol.


    (Sensorially, it seems that the protection applied to the missile has been cancelled.If your enemies have supernatural powers, it''s no wonder what they''ve done.And as soon as the radar captured him, the missile interception satellite lasers the Buddha.)


    I noticed a lot as I was spreading it around my head.


    (Rather than preventing it, even if the Spirit''s protection is negated, I wish I could recover it.Will it be captured by the radar as soon as it is erased and will it soon become a laser prey?It''s okay for a second, right?If you can''t afford to be intercepted immediately for just a moment... no, given the nature of the radar that captures the missile... hmm... don''t bet.)


    Milan decides to call Vandam.


    "Vandam, the deadline is two days.Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, we''ll retrofit the last missile. "


    Smith, who had not been able to turn the rhythm before, said clearly.


    As for me, I was going to shoot at a time-limited time, so there''s no problem.


    "If it''s too much, I''ll be warned.Anyway, you can shoot a missile whenever you''re done remodeling it. "


    This is the last shot.Could you elaborate?


    "There is a power over there to extinguish the protection of the Spirit from the missile.I don''t know what it looks like, but it''s going to go away anyway.Then don''t let it go away, but as soon as it goes away, you''ll have to protect it again, that is... "


    After hearing Smith''s explanation and subsequent maneuvers, Vandam lost his words.


    Is that okay?


    Verify with a mysterious tone, Vandam.


    It''s your men''s fault.


    What are you saying?


    "You saved me twice.Besides, I tried to kill Milan with your help.And then he saved me again.What kind of education do you give your men?Thanks to me... my heart is back...You''re back when you were a hungry demon...Oops, we talked about the unrelated dassey.I''m drunk. Hehe "


    Smith smiles lightly.


    (I... went back to people...) The heart of a monster who kills people and enjoys it has disappeared...Now I''m about to crush you with regret, guilt and self-pity....)


    After hanging up the phone with Vandam, Smith looked up at the ceiling and thought blurry.


    On the night of the fifth day, the bowman was visiting a spiritual spot in the Kanto area.To gather ghosts.Actually, I did this yesterday as well.


    "It''s about time you ran out of spiritual spots.Yesterday, I was able to get quite a spirit in Aokigahara, but Aokigahara was also depleted. "


    The bowman in the rear seat says as he travels in the car.Next door is Eagle Hiko.


    "It''s hard to get around, but there are a lot of spiritual spots."


    Shortly after Junko said while driving the car, the car sounded annoying to scratch the guard rail.The tiredness in the passenger seat raised her eyebrows.


    I''m more worried about Junko driving than the rest of the spiritual spots. Should I take my place?


    "Huh? It''s a lot. I''m good at driving."


    Takahiko offered, but Junko smiled back and refused to take his place.


    "Can you do it again with the same hand?"


    Tired spoke of doubt.


    "Hmm, maybe. I don''t have any other hands.It''s hard to think that the opponent will break the Spiritual Barrier, and I''ll bet on someone who doesn''t know how to prevent it.Honestly, there''s only one other hand. "


    "I don''t really depend on you. Yes."


    "I see. If a missile was fired while we were gathering ghosts, that wouldn''t be it."


    "Hmm... considering Vandam''s personality, I don''t think he''s going to shoot me tomorrow.I think they''re going to tease me all day and shoot the last missile the day after tomorrow. "


    The bowman and Takahiko each expressed anxiety, but Junko replied with a mix of speculation.


    "Midori-chan has marked Mr. Smith, so I can only check the timing of shooting.That''s also a big strength. "


    "I know, but what else can I do for you?You just said something else, didn''t you? "


    The bowman was skeptical.I was concerned about continuing to defend in the same way.


    Um, I know where Mr. Smith is, so we''re all going to kill him.


    Well then, let''s go.


    "Hmm, there''s only one shot left, so missiles are likely to fire at that moment, so we can''t talk about not consolidating our defenses first."


    Junko talks to himself and denies it.


    "Isn''t it strange to assassinate someone and consolidate their defenses without doing so?"


    And Takahiko.


    "True you failed, and Mr. Smith seems to have the ability to sense it in the first place, so assassination is difficult!"


    Junko wears a denial.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea not to do anything. Yeah."


    A bowman who feels frustrated with stubborn Junko.


    "Hmm... even if I raid, I wonder if I can always put up a spiritual barrier"


    "Then I should have gone and killed him sooner."


    After listening to Junko, Takahiko concludes that way.


    (Actually, I have other hands.Ask Midori-chan for a tough mindhack.Midori-chan doesn''t seem to like it.No... if I activate Spirit Protection, will I be able to prevent it?)


    Midori''s powers are not well understood.And Junko knew that Midori was trying not to reveal his abilities to Junko.

 2324 28.

    Day 6 of the missile game.


    On that day, Viper was in a coffee shop in Yabu City.


    "Well, it''s been a long time. I took care of you the other day. Thank you very much."


    A man sits opposite a table with a viper, laughs refreshingly, and speaks in a light tone.


    "Is this the right time for someone pretending to be dead?"


    The piper smiles when the man who appears - the dog keeper - looks at his face.


    "Now is the time."


    The refreshing smile of the dog keeper turns into an unbelievable smile.


    "Probably not just me. That''s what the rulers think.Even if Junko Yukioka fails, she always tries to get rid of the Vandam immediately after that.The Vandam will be over by now.But they all have motives like, "If you don''t tap it now, you''ll get in trouble," or, "I''ll show you the pile that comes out," right? Not like me. "


    "What''s your motive?Is that what you meant? "


    When asked by the Viper, the dog owner thought for a few seconds and replied:


    Mephisto Ferres.


    Hmm?


    Hearing a meaningless answer from the dog''s mouth, the Viper makes a suspicious voice.


    "Don''t you know? It''s the devil.I''m going out to Gate''s Faust. "


    "Finally, you just want to play around."


    Stunning Viper.


    "There is that, and to be honest, I want to revenge.I was surprised. Looks like I''m pretty stubborn. Fufufu. "


    What was strange was that the viper was looking at the dog owner, who was laughing alone.


    "By the way, I plan to participate in the real battle.I don''t care about outposts like sit-ins.Vandam''s idea of a missile dropping game has no idea what''s so fun about it.Junko has already told me what kind of game we are going to play, and we are preparing for it.I''m focusing on you.Maybe the Vipers have a turn too? "


    "To me?"


    The viper looks surprised by the smiling dog keeper.


    "You''re talking about a Grimpenis with deep connections.Junko also seems to know about it, so it wouldn''t be strange if you nominated him.Should I recommend anything? "


    "That''s a good recommendation. I mean, it''s going to be a game that needs tokens."


    After listening to the dog keeper, the Viper decides so.


    "Well, even if you don''t want to participate, enjoy watching the game.It''s going to be on the back street. "


    "I have a bad feeling you''re involved, and you''re delivering it, but..."


    "That''s a good hunch."


    The dog owner smiled funny and affirmed the Viper''s dialogue.


    Smith was working on a high-pitch retrofitting of the last missile this day.


    To make sure they don''t find out, let them carry the ingredients in advance and don''t come into contact with anyone on this day.


    "All the people in the world were just teasing me, so I decided that I could kill them and enjoyed killing them.I made hatred an excuse... and did something irrevocable... "


    Smith murmured loudly as he retrofitted the missile.About one-third of the missiles have been dismantled.


    "Now I can finally... face my sins properly.Even if I dragged you into guilt... "


    There was a smile in Smith''s murmuring mouth.It''s not a smile of self-oppression.A refreshing smile as if the possession had fallen.


    (I can''t help but hate that shitty, nasty voice in my head, and now I want to hear it again.You''re on your own... me. No, that''s funny... me.Well, that can''t be helped. That voice must have been what I wanted...I want a sweet sister... but I can only imagine the sister of a shit bitch.But even such a sister... wanted to hear her voice...)


    I have plenty of time to face myself during my solo missile retrofitting work.Light work is also a good way to look back at yourself.Smith continued to spin words, sometimes with flesh and sometimes without voice.


    "Now... what am I doing?Why are you making this choice? Why are you pulling this curtain?Is this... redemption?Or are you running away...? I want to leave a proof of missile smith.... I''m sure I have such self-satisfaction.... "


    Stop your hand and look at the flowers on the next workbench.Smith bought it in the morning when he was buying food.It happened that there was a flower shop and I stopped to see it.


    "It''s his fault...."


    While staring at the flowers, Smith muttered consciously at Milan.


    "Because he recognized me as a person... because he saved me... that''s why I..."


    Dialogue that has been repeated many times since yesterday.Smith is always confused about his changes.It felt like I had changed and the world had changed.I can''t keep up with this incredible discomfort.


    Smith bought flowers and so on because his view of the world changed dramatically.When the flowers were beautiful, they felt beautiful.Until yesterday morning, it was an impossible feeling.


    It was a small white flower that bloomed downwards.It was never a bright flower, but Smith felt it was cute.I liked the small petals, which were not too assertive.I somehow overlaid myself.


    I also heard the name from the clerk.Looks like a flower named Snow Drop.I also listened to the flowers and liked them more and more.


    Sylvia contacts Vandam.


    Junko and the others have been doing something they don''t know since yesterday.Shizukuno tired, Amano bowman and 400,000 Takahiko moved around by car.I don''t know what you''re doing, but it''s moving anyway.I happened to get out of the car, look around, and get in the car again. "


    That said, Sylvia sent a picture of Junko and the bowmen on the map today and yesterday.


    "What do you think of this?"


    Vandam asks for his opinion in front of three people: Hiroyuki, Lily, and Chiron.


    "I don''t understand the commonality at all.You think they''re looking for missiles over there? "


    Hiroyuki shrugs his shoulders and talks about the right thing.


    "There are some land that comes to mind.It contains countless places with a strong spiritual magnetic field, places with urban legends, spiritual spots, and places around the paranormal realm. "


    Chiron, who said so, looked at the other three.


    (Tired Amano bowman. Both have the power to manipulate spirits.Tired is magic. Are you using the power of the Spirit to obstruct the ability to conceal missiles?)


    After hearing the words of Vandam and Chiron, Lily thinks.Lily, a Reaper, knows that the power drawn from the underworld can push the existence of the spirit into the underworld as it is, like a drain.


    "I don''t think it''s pointless.It will be ready to wipe out the Spirit of Smith. "


    Lily said.


    "But... it''s too late to interfere."


    He was a Vandam who sighed at the slowness of the information on AumyRape because he couldn''t report it a little earlier.


    (But if you believe Smith, don''t you have to interfere?)


    Vandam, who had been told in advance by Smith of all the details of the operation, said so.


    In the evening, Junko returns to the Hotel Wallaby, where he toured the Tokyo metropolitan area and surrounding spiritual spots with three bowmen, Takahiko, and Tired.


    Fuwa wow, Jun sister, Smith''s mental state is strange ~


    Midori reports.


    "I don''t know Smith''s spirit is just checking from the outside, but there''s a strong sadness vibration leaking out there.Looks like there''s been too much going on. "


    "Hmmm...."


    "Well, that''s why I''m talking about something. Just in case."


    "Yes, thank you, Midori."


    When I heard Midori''s report, Junko didn''t pay any particular attention.If Midori can interfere with Smith''s spirit, it is worth asking Midori to dig deeper and investigate, but it is also impossible and meaningless.I''ll just be a little careful.


    And the sixth day passed without incident.

 2325 29.

    Day 7. The morning of the last day of the missile game.


    Junko, Tired, and Bow Man are having conversations at a nearest coffee shop in the off-limits area around Candoville.


    "I''m ready with you, tired.Yes. The spirits we gathered yesterday and yesterday are in a dense state of restraint over Candoville, and, just like yesterday, if you can show us where the missiles are coming from, we can immediately deploy a spiritual barrier towards you. "


    The bowman reports with a sleepy face.


    "Both of you, leave me alone."


    "I''m tired of having to stay on my guard all day today."


    Junko drinks coffee with a tired face.


    Midori-chan is right too.Midori-chan is a schizophrenic and always checks Mr. Smith.I''m sorry if I''m just having fun. "


    "Midori is a schizophrenic, so you won''t be so tired.At the time of the schizophrenia of the spirit, it is linked to the body of the spirit, but it is something else.However, I think Midori himself is ready to report the schizophrenia immediately. "


    It is not as long as Midori, but it explains the tiredness of being able to project schizophrenia itself.


    Well, you''re going to get through the day somehow, right?


    He was a bowman who wished for the safe end of the day, thinking that he would be free.


    Even though it was the last day of the game, the face of the sea chihuahua was silent and waiting in Grimpenisville.


    "It''s the last day, and you don''t have to do anything?There''s no command at all. "


    "Maybe the silence before the storm."


    "You know this is the last day of the storm."


    Milan, Catherine, and Rod are talking in the dining room in the building.


    "I haven''t received a report of where Smith is. Top secret."


    Has she changed a bit?Or is this the real Milan?)


    Catherine looks at Milan with a slightly worried gesture.


    "Do you like that old man?"


    Rod asks straight for Milan.


    "Old man, I don''t feel like a faggot."


    "I don''t ask questions in that direction."


    In response to Milan''s words, Rod frowned.


    Omi Rape Headquarters.


    I don''t have to work anymore.


    "Are you serious about that?"


    Hearing Mei''s throwing dialogues sitting on the table, she gently rounded her eyes.


    "I can''t do that!This way of thinking is disgraceful.I don''t know what kind of insignificant information it''s going to do to the people I''m looking for. "


    Mae said in a hurried tone and slapped her feet hard.


    "Mr. Sylvia is doing his job, but you can''t possibly get rid of him."


    "Exactly. But there''s nothing in particular to circulate, so it''s boring that you can''t see any movement of your grim penis."


    Looks like you''re not going to do anything more than fire a missile.It feels like it''s already ready.


    "But this time I got a pride job done.You may have the ability to cover up information thoroughly, but it''s a nightmare case for us. "


    There''s nothing we can do about it.


    "I just don''t know how to deal with it, it may not be completely inviolable.You can''t make such a thing.All right, it''s like a boss.Nini-chan fell in love with me again and got wet. "


    I don''t need two more words after that ~


    Mei grabbed her fist and threw herself into it with a smile.


    "It''s time, sister."


    Up on the missile, Smith talks.


    "I know she''s gone...I was so depressed when I was here, but when I was gone... I felt lonely.You''ve been a fool for a long time. You''re a starving ghost. "


    Spread a fresh smile and mouth a self-ridiculous dialogue.


    "Now, let''s give it the last shot ~"


    With a bright voice, Smith opened the missile lid.


    In the lobby of the Hotel Wallaby, Junko, Makoto, Midori, Tired, Bow Man, Hawk Hiko are standing by and watching the moment the missile is fired.


    I don''t really feel like I''m gonna do anything.


    And I think Takahiko at a glance at the truth.


    "Hey, here we go."


    Midori changed her expression and raised her voice, so everyone''s face changed at once.


    "Smith has made me more willing to shoot missiles. I will definitely shoot them. Missiles coming from the northwest."


    Well, let''s expand all the spirits to the northwest.


    Midori promised, and Junko gave instructions.Bow Man, let go of the spirit that was bound by tiredness, and guide the spirit to the northwest side of Candoville.


    "We have completed mass flotation of the Spirit into the sky. Yes."


    "If you fly from the northwest as reported, you''ll definitely get some spirits.That way, as before, spiritual protection will be sucked out into the underworld and lost. "


    Bow man and tired report.If the Spirit''s protection disappears, it will hit the Missile Interceptor''s lunar radar, and the laser will drop immediately to destroy the missile.


    Finally.


    "Yeah, I hit everything I could think of, and then..."


    While the truth was murmuring and Junko was talking, the explosion echoed and the hotel building swayed.


    For the past week, Tamamura was not in the mood.Somehow, her sweet shop, Tamamura, is right next to the Candoville.


    Huan stayed at Hotel Opossum.The ring was visited by a white fox string snail, one of the members of the thirteen staircases of pleasure, a large executive of the same backstreet center.


    Looks like I came because I''m worried about Mr. Huan.


    "Oh, thank you for your concern. Honestly, I''m not in the mood.This is the end of a long-established confectionery shop that lasted more than 120 years. "


    A ring that connects the strings and faces in the lobby.


    Wow, let''s aim for 200 years.


    "If I die, it won''t work, and I can''t do that.I can''t live that long. "


    "Rin-san will be immortal.Momoshima''s next boy will succeed him. "


    "No, no, I normally want to close the curtain of my life as a person, and that kid..."


    While I was talking, a roar sounded and the two expressions were strong.


    "From the direction of Candorville."


    Norikome...


    The rings and string snails jump out of the hotel and run toward one side of the Candoville.


    The dust and smoke that were already dancing were already subsiding.


    There should have been a building there.The ring shop should have been built.But they both collapsed and disappeared.Only the wreckage was loaded.


    The head of the ring understands what happened.But it''s not easy to accept.Decades of memories were wiped out.Buried in the rubble.It was just a fragment and scattered.


    "Looks like the missile fell off...."


    Behind the ring staring at the sight in front of you with a stunned face, the string snail snorts and murmurs.


    Junko, Makoto, Midori, Tired, Bow Man, Takahiko are also coming.


    "Why...?"


    Junko murmured with an unusual serial face.I also checked the appearance of the rings and string screws, but more than that, my consciousness works hard against the missile dropping.


    "Hmm... the missile didn''t fly in the wrong direction..."


    "I must have walked through the spiritual barrier. Yes."


    "But at that time, the Spirit''s protection was not disabled?"


    Midori, Bow Man and True each speak.Shock and doubt shake everyone''s heart.


    Vandam received a report of a missile falling into Candoville in the Grimpenisville office and confirmed the footage.


    "I won the outpost."


    Vandam sits deep in the chair and exhales loudly.I don''t think he''s a very dialogue-based winner, and he''s making a really futile face.


    "Thank you, Dalaias Smith. You helped me win the game.I will not waste your death. "


    And Vandam meditated, and swore unto him with his heart thanking him, that he might not hear.

 2326 30.

    Candoville was completely destroyed.The family "Wombat" in there, the used bookstore "Bag Wolf Hall", and the coffee shop "Keewi".Both the game center Kusuku and Tasmania Devil, a tavern on the back street, were destroyed.The sweet shop next door, Tamamura, was also destroyed.The corner of the mattress also collapsed.


    The Yukioka Laboratory was naturally destroyed.It''s only natural because that''s the way it is.No matter how sturdy a shelter is, it shoots missiles for the destruction of underground facilities that easily destroy a thousand-metre underground missile launch facility.


    Since the evacuation was completed in advance, the dead are not out, but the impact of those who lived and worked in this place is incalculable.


    "I''m losing my familiar landscape....."


    Truly murmuring.


    "I''ve been through that many times, but this time it''s really hard.It was a place of memories with everyone..... "


    I said it with a sad look.It''s not just the Yukioka Institute.Whether it''s the Tasmanian Devil, a part-time job, a family restaurant, or a coffee shop, it''s a good place to spend time for tired people.


    "Something really regrets it. How does Yukioka feel?"


    "Hmm... not to say I''m sorry or sad, but because of my defeat... I feel terribly sorry for making everyone feel uncomfortable because of my complicity!"


    Truly asked, Junko answers with a lonely expression.This is another face Junko rarely shows.


    Anger is boiling in the truth.I can''t forgive Junko for making me look like this.


    "My regrets will come later."


    Ring said.


    (This sign is....)


    The bowman rushes towards the rubble.I felt a strong spirit. The spirit was remembered by the bowman.


    Towards the rubble pile, the bowman saw.A familiar face spiritual body standing in the ruins of missile destruction.


    "Missile Smith...."


    Oh, there you are.I can''t believe I''m meeting you here. God knows what to do. "


    Smith the Spirit looks at the bowman and laughs.


    Heroes, revolutionaries of the times.I won. An ally of righteousness - defeated by terrorists.Yeah, I''m glad I finally met you and told you this.Um... there''s one more thing... I''ve been told this month''s routine dialogues, but now I''m on my side and I''ll give it to you.I''m waiting for you in hell. "


    Spread a happy smile and Smith''s figure fades and disappears.He became a Buddha and travelled to the Underworld.


    "Radar hasn''t reacted in a moment."


    Project a holographic display and check your monthly reading.


    "There was a spirit of Smith.Thank you... I think he died here. "


    The bowman came back and reported powerlessly.


    "Here?"


    "Was it from where it landed, or..."


    Takahiko wonders, and the bowman clouds his words.


    "I went in the missile and flew with you."


    In Junko''s words, they all saw Junko in surprise.Only the bowman had a surprising expression. It was the same idea.


    Why would you do that?


    "Did you do the same thing as Junko did?"


    True and tired ask.


    "Even if the Spirit protects the missile, it will be eliminated by the Spirit Barrier along the way.But with Mr Smith inside the missile and flying with him, he kept protecting the Spirit from the missile.Even if the Spirit sucks the power of protection into the underworld, so long as Mr. Smith is inside the missile, the protection will continue. That''s the reasoning. "


    Junko was convinced that Junko was right.


    "Would you do that in exchange for your own life?Did Vandam take you hostage and threaten you? "


    Speak up about the string snail.


    "I don''t think that''s possible given Mr. Vandam''s personality."


    "Wouldn''t Vandam do anything right now?"


    True is called Junko.


    "I had a calm face like a fallen possession.He is. Still innocent... I''m sure he died convinced.Yeah, I think so. "


    The bowman talks quietly.It was a complicated mood.


    Evil terrorists, who have killed thousands of people, have seen them die happy.Besides, I was honored in front of myself.I don''t feel sorry for it. I''m not angry.I don''t feel like it''s vain or useless.It''s funny, but seeing innocent Smith before he died, the bowman felt good.Looking at that smile, I realized a little bit about Smith.


    Vandam appeared in the cafeteria as the faces of C?te d ''Ivoire were eating lunch.


    "Construction, missile landing."


    Milan, who had already received the report, turned to Vandam and said with a smile.But Vandam doesn''t look happy at all.


    "Smith''s old man is gone.What are you talking about? "


    "Dead."


    "Eh...?"


    A smile disappears from Milan''s face in Vandam''s unfaced words.Rod and Catherine, who were seated at the same table, also looked surprised.


    I keep the letter. Milan, it''s for you. "


    Vandam presents the envelope to Milan.


    Milan, I resent you. Because of you, I lost the pleasure of shooting missiles and killing people.I lost my hatred because of you.Because of you, I''m no longer drunk on hatred.I''ve suffered because of you.I''m going to die because of you.You killed me.But thank you. Thanks to you, I''m back. "


    Reading the letter inside, Milan shook his hand with the letter.He was also trembling.


    "What do you mean... this...He... why did Smith die? "


    "Smith himself was on the sixth and final missile.Fired in that condition.In doing so, they tried to maintain the Spirit''s protection.And he won the bet.Use your life as a chip.And it brought me victory. "


    Vandam, who had heard the outline of the operation from Smith beforehand, said indifferently.


    "Don''t joke... What is that... what is that?!I didn''t help him die!Looks like I killed him! "


    Summoning Milan. It is well written in the letter.You killed him. Exactly.


    "Milan, I can say that you brought this victory.Smith said that.You changed me. [M]It was as if I had recovered what I had lost. "


    With the same dialogues as those written in the letter, Vandam left.


    "Hey... what do you think?"


    Milan looks up at the void with a dazed expression and asks.


    "What did I do wrong?No... wouldn''t it have been better if I hadn''t saved that old man? "


    "It''s not a mistake. No matter how the results lead to it.And no one knows the future. "


    Rod answered Milan''s question immediately.


    "If you think so... can you be saved?"


    "I didn''t say it to comfort you.I said what I felt was right and true. "


    It was Milan who laughed ironically, but Rod said what he thought without expressing himself.


    "I just acted like I expected.But... I can''t do it. The rice also tasted bad.He was a stupider old man than I thought. Shit. "


    When he threw up, Milan snapped the letter and threw it on the dining room floor.

 2327 31.

    The day after Candoville and its environs were destroyed by missiles.


    The facade exploded after failing to process the unexploded ordnance.Looking at the ruins of the building destruction, wild horses are rushing around Candoville.


    Junko was talking on the phone with Vandam as he watched the scene from afar.


    I mean, did Mr. Smith get into the missile of his own volition?


    "Yes, there was something that changed his mind a lot."


    Vandam told us what he knew without covering it up.And I said what I thought.


    When sinners sincerely confront their sins, sinners seem frustrated by unimaginable suffering.But Smith was prepared and refreshed after a short period of time. "


    "So did Detective Panda.I know a lot of other things.I''ve seen a lot of such cases.But I don''t know.I can only tell by reason. I can''t understand it with emotion.And Vandam, right? "


    Because idiots don''t heal until they die.And we''re both idiots. "


    With an ironic laugh, Vandam says.


    (Well, I feel guilty only for close people.Like Makoto-san, who got involved in this case)


    It is an unusual emotion for Junko.


    "By the way, why did you make missile depression the rule?You can hardly kill me in that game.I always thought it would be a game that would definitely kill me. "


    "I can''t. I can''t figure out a way to kill you for sure.Therefore, we have made harassment and victorious games so that we can gain an advantage in the battle.It was a struggle.


    "From my point of view, it seemed like a rather irrational game."


    "But still, you would have prevented five out of six."


    Vandam was honest in his praise and amazement for Junko.


    And making this a game that ensures either death or death means that you will decide how to kill you.And they''re supposed to put that in place. Isn''t that right?


    I see.


    Junko smiles at Vandam''s confirmation.


    "The final battle is not ready for the best.Oh, did Kate call you? "


    Yes, I do. Have you yet to announce the rules?


    I can''t wait any longer.


    Junko''s game wasn''t ready yet.The best preparations are being made by dogs and Mizuho, not Junko, but Vandam doesn''t know that.


    "I don''t know what it was like to shoot a missile, but I think so.A game is one in which players have to enjoy both.That''s why I''m sure the game I chose is more fun than shooting a missile. "


    Well, I''m looking forward to it now.


    In response to Junko''s pleasant tone, Vandam hung up on him with a cold gesture that he didn''t seem to enjoy at all.


    "I''m not the originator of the game.I just chose to be worthy of my last battle with Vandam. "


    Junko put it in his mouth and added, knowing that it would not reach Vandam''s ears.


    In the afternoon, Junko, Makoto, Midori, Tiredness, Senna, and perseverance visited Bast with dust.


    "Only four brain mad scientists and Blue Night have already been kept by Jiro Hot, and we''ll be looking after you in the bust for a while."


    Yujiro Yukioka, the director, and Junko smiled in front of the white whites of the biomagic girl.


    "I''m taking care of the five of them, and I don''t mind staying with you forever."


    Hot Jiro also replied with a smile.


    "What are you going to do now? You''ll always be at Hot Jiro Oni-chan''s place?"


    Don''t make me look worried.


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s good.We all moved here ~ "


    While stroking his head like that, he raised a voice that seemed to cheer him up.


    "Hmm... I''m going to be in trouble for a while, but I''ll build my own lab again."


    "Er, you just have to stay here forever ~"


    After listening to Junko''s policy, the caller raised his dissatisfied voice.


    "It''s a bad access place."


    The moment True muttered casually, the hot Jiro and the scallops solidified.Junko, tiredness and perseverance look at the truth as stupidity.Midori is astonished at her face as much as she can.


    "Fuwow... true brother... don''t say that clearly.Read the delicate book again ~ "


    "I used to frequent Baste and Yukioka Laboratories with bad access dust....."


    Midori is careful of the truth.Hot Jiro''s expression was blatant.


    "Yah, hot Jiro. You can hit my real brother!"


    Right, let''s hit it.


    "I''m sorry...."


    When Midori urged him, he turned around and hit his head a little harder, truly apologizing honestly.


    "Can you beat Vandam?I didn''t think Junko-san would lose. "


    I said with a difficult face.


    "In the first place, Vandam''s missile game was an irrational substitute and an impossible task.Normally, you can''t shoot a missile that doesn''t appear on the radar and lose if you don''t prevent it.Even if I just prevented it five times, I think I did a good job, and no matter how cheap a game I play from here, Vandam can''t complain? "


    True said while stopping the beating hot Jiro''s hand.


    "The rules themselves will be fair.It''s not a one-sided match like Mr. Vandam''s, it''s a decent one.It''s not the game I thought about. "


    Junko smiles deeply. At a time when the rules were deliberately predicated on fairness, I wondered whether there might be elements that would prevail somewhere other than the rules.


    Tamamura, a confectionery shop that collapsed and turned into debris.In front of the wreckage of the shop, the owner''s Tamamura ring falls into dusk.


    (Ah... I wonder if this is the foot of the chair I''ve always been sitting on.This is... the mushroom octopus battlefield at the entrance...)


    Kneel in front of the wreckage, slowly dig it up, and the ring smiles.


    "Mr. Huan... I''m sorry..."


    Junko comes next to the ring and bows his head with an apology.


    "Even Junko will fail, so there''s nothing you can do.Vandam was better than you.That''s a real threat. "


    The crouched ring exhales loudly.


    "If Junko loses again in the next battle, we won''t be angry either.Well, I let go of the missiles in the city, so I''ll take care of anything.That''s what he did. "


    "I''m sorry...."


    "You''re the one who came to apologize."


    Junko just repeats the same dialogue.The ring stood up with a smile.


    It was a store full of memories of Junko-chan.


    "Yes, since I called you Huan."


    They have known each other for decades.The two met when Ring was still a teenager.


    "When I was president, when I was a killer..."


    A nostalgic ring. The ring was closer to Junko at the time and acted well together.


    "Ah... Mr. Huan''s shop..."


    There comes a red-haired woman with waves, looking at the rubble pile and moaning at the shop.


    "Sister, it''s been a long time."


    The ring smiles at the woman who comes - the head of the world''s seven subterranean organization "Job''s Rewards", commonly known as Sister.


    "As you can see. Memories with Sisters are like this."


    The ring that comes here and breathes heavily several times.


    Let''s rebuild it again ~


    "Well, if you''re going to rebuild it, I''ll give you the money...."


    The sister encouraged her and Junko offered her a treat.


    "Yes... I''m sorry about the broken shop, but I still want to be a sweet shop."


    Ring said with a little hesitation to make a laugh.


    The bowman and Takahiko called a taxi to the airport.Missile Smith is dead, so there''s no reason to be in Japan anymore.


    "I''m in a hurry. Are you leaving Japan already?"


    Junko came to see me off.There is a true one next door.


    "I knew it would be easy to get involved with Junko. Yeah."


    "That''s right....."


    Junko laughs bitterly at the bowman who smiles and speaks freely and clearly.


    "Whatever it is, there is a part of Japan where water doesn''t suit me anymore.It''s an easy place to live, but it''s no good. It''s not enough. "


    Takahiko shrugged his shoulders.


    (I''ve been on the battlefield for over six months, but I didn''t feel that way.)


    I think it''s true. People are everywhere.


    "So please don''t call me anymore. Yes."


    Yeah, as much as possible ~


    Junko indicated to the bowman who stabbed the nail with a smile that he was willing to call if anything happened again.

 2328 32.

    �� Solo interview with Cornelis Vandam of Yoshihisa Takada


    "In the backstreet online neighborhood, we can talk about Junko Yukioka vs. Cornelis Vandam."


    "Well, I don''t know because you haven''t checked."


    "The outpost was won by Vandam, who landed the missile, and you still don''t know how this works, do you?"


    "The game that Yukioka is presenting is still unknown.Even if the results of the outpost work in favor, I don''t know how they work in favor. "


    "That''s what they''re going to present.Looks like you''re getting a junkie afterwards.... "


    "I have the same impression, but I accept it around here.But we need to make adjustments on how to work in the future.If we have weakened the advantageous elements to the bright, we naturally make a difference. "


    "The destruction of the Candoville, which housed the back street facility, has caused the residents of the back street who live in Anraku City to buy a terrible rebellion."


    "I didn''t know.Originally I was full of enemies.Just a little more.Perhaps the rulers and their running dog, the backstreet hub, will come after me after winning Snowshoe.You can wait for me no matter where you go.It''s not going to happen. "


    "You don''t think your choice was a mistake, and you don''t regret it?"


    "That''s... nothing I don''t think at all.Those who say that they have no regrets at all in their lives will be either just strong or truly stupid.Life comes with regret.In addition, one mistake can correct others.So there''s no mistake or need. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "For example, a teacher on the other hand. Look at the bad personality that completely distorts you, or the strange remarks, and realize that it''s no good, and be careful."


    Hmm.


    "Or see those who are making the same mistakes as themselves, and not deny their mistakes to the dark clouds, but skillfully guide good.This can only be done by those who know their mistakes.I mean, people are made to make mistakes, and because they have a negative, they can undo it. "


    "I hear things that are innocent, but has that happened recently?"


    "Well, you didn''t think it was the right line for me, did you?"


    I thought so.


    Junko decided to make up for all the damage caused by the missile dropping in the form of a donation.We also intend to pay all the costs for reconstruction.


    "Well, it''s only natural because I''m involved."


    When the dust was piled up, Junko smiled and said in front of him in the day care room of the central building of Baste.


    "I''m not gonna let anything go. Let Vandam pay for it."


    "Because I''m a loser, I can''t.And Mr. Vandam is not going to die, so he won''t be able to pay anymore. "


    It seeps anger and remorse.Junko, on the other hand, has a spare smile.


    "Shouldn''t we just leave it before we die?"


    "Hmm, that''s fine too.It''s my hobby. "


    True enough, Junko waves with a smile on his face.


    "I watched your interview with Vandam, who is as arrogant and arrogant as ever, but I''m surprised he was a little humble."


    "I saw it too, but I also felt like Vandam was disguising it after being humble."


    "And then it''s like this guy who''s been giving life lessons."


    Midori, tired, true.


    "I''m curious about what happened to Mr. Vandam."


    And Junko.


    "So - in the next main game, he said I''d be the key, but it''s time to tell me what the game is about."


    True demands Junko.


    "I kept it to myself because knowing it in advance could put pressure on me, but I need a meeting with Makoto, including an experiment, so it''s time for me to tell Makoto only."


    "An experiment... I can tell from just hearing that word that it''s quite a trick."


    "I don''t know... It''s pretty tough. But you''re the only one who can do this.I can''t leave it to you. "


    When she heard the true dialogue, Junko turned away and showed a little shadow on her face.


    Lily and the others had already heard about the missile falling.


    I hope you''ll see me again next time.


    Lily says while waiting for the tea to be poured by Platinum Taro.


    "I didn''t fight very much, and I hope there''s time next.But if Mom and Mutsuki struggle so hard, then I''m not the one with the legs and legs ~ "


    Ashiko asks as she strips the confectionery packaging from one to the next and throws it into her mouth.


    "Ahah, it''s not good to focus too much on one-on-one.Even Akiko would be comfortable in a group battle. "


    "Mmm, that feels like my power is subtle after all."


    After listening to Mutsuki''s follow-ups, Akiko made a nasty gesture.


    "Lily was torn apart, and it was a total mess.In that case, I don''t mean to say anything bad about Akiko.Only Shirokantaro is to blame. Come on.The last Platinum Taro that came out, that was the worst. "


    "Mutsuki is right.I''ve got a lot of jokes. "


    "Uuu...."


    Rakuzuki and Lily relentlessly blamed him, and Platinum Taro moaned with a sad expression in the kitchen.


    "But in the end, Platinum Taro saved the crisis, and it''s complicated ~"


    In the meantime, Akiko said, following up with Platinum Taro.


    "If we had fought together from the beginning, we might have had a different story.But we were too attached to one-on-one.We need to reflect on that. "


    Lily had dark flames in her eyes, remembering her battle with milk, which had been sealed off for almost nothing.


    Club Cat Mansion.


    Kushukhhhhhh


    Milk sneezes continuously.


    Don''t let some idiot bite me in the back.It must be Junko, Kirisaki, Hiroyuki''s idiot or Ebony May.I know that.


    "Isn''t it just a cold?I mean, Junko''s not like your pussy slapping character. "


    What do you know?Rude. Crazy. "


    "What are you talking about, this guy...."


    When the Viper penetrates, the words that I don''t know come back from the milk.


    "Master, it seems that Junko Yukioka is asking for help with the next game."


    Tsukuba reports, projects the email onto the holographic display, and flies it towards the milk.


    You''ve been named Viper and Tsukuba. There are no cocoons. "


    Of course, no milk has been nominated that has not appeared in public.


    "Do you take it?"


    It will be a big loan to Junko, and I can join the Vandam''s crusade.I can''t possibly not take it. "


    When asked by the Viper, Milk replied with a laugh.


    Vandam gathered the psychics in Grimpenisville and the Haitian soldiers into the entrance.


    Terence Moore, Catherine Crystal, Rod Crystal, Milan Nicholas, Chiron, Hiroyuki Soundwood, Ifukube Luca, Princess Ma Zhou, Mumumura Beard Maru, Yuki Katsumura, Takarine Suzu Sound, Magic Horse, and many more.Haihuahua''s soldiers are lined up, but Grimpenis''s psychics and outsiders sit on the sofa and lean against the wall.


    "Junko Yukioka said that the final game needs to be smart.You may as well see your turn. [M]But this is my personal death game.It''s not a fight for a Grimpenis.I don''t force you to go out with me.It''s not an order. It''s my personal favor. "


    "I don''t mind if I give you an order."


    After hearing Vandam''s words, courage speaks immediately.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind if I give you an order.We were originally hired to fight, and we don''t ask for a reason to fight, and we don''t choose.It''s troublesome to think about. "


    Luca agreed with the courage for some strange reason.


    "Mr. Vandam''s coming to Death Games is undesirable in itself, but when he dies, there are many people in trouble, and I will fight to protect you, whether it''s a personal favor or an order."


    Terrence said in a soft tone.


    "It feels like you''re not doing that for personal reasons.If Vandam loses, I''ll lose another valuable patron. "


    Historical pleasure to say to the crowd.


    "Yes, but don''t hesitate to complain.Terrence and Hiroyuki also told me that I am now going to play Death Games privately. "


    "Fufufufufufu.Stop it! I hate the string loss in my wallet.Write that before you die, you give up all your legacy to Soundwood History. Gupyupyupyu "


    It was a vandam that I checked again, but no one else complained except Hiroyuki.


    (I want to make Vandam lose this game somehow. I want you to die.)


    A political horse who didn''t belong to a Grimpenis sneaked up on such a thing next to courage.


    (And I want to make this organization something of courage.Realization difficulty is B minus, priority S minus, importance SS minus)


    When Junko visited the headquarters of the new president, he was first greeted by a dog keeper.


    "I didn''t expect to lose at the outpost.But a reversal victory from a disadvantageous situation is more flammable. "


    That''s what the dog keeps laughing at.


    Dogmei-san, have you been here lately?


    "That''s right. You''re the one who''s doing the setup, and I, the creator of the game, have to give Mizuho instructions."


    Asked by Junko, the dog keeper shrugs his shoulders.


    "Very well. So, what about the neck and tail?"


    "Yes, this dialogue is appropriate.Ready. Yeah, good dialogue. "


    Asked by Junko, the dog owner smiled and raised his thumb.


    "I''m glad you''re getting ready. Will Vandam be riding on this game?"


    Mizuho showed up and asked.If Vandam refuses now, it will take days to prepare and ruin it.


    "I will definitely answer"


    Junko said with certainty.


    67, let''s fly the missile and finish the game.

 2329 1.

    In the backstreet online neighborhood, the newborn President Formalin-immersed advertised that the Death Game of Junko Yukioka vs. Cornelius Vandam would be partitioned for live distribution as an event.


    "But I haven''t touched on the core of the confrontation."


    Vandam murmurs with a cold expression as he peeks at the special website of the new president, who is immersed in formalin, on a holographic display.There were lilies and chirons in the room.


    Four days have passed since the end of the missile game.While the backstreets are thriving, Vandam seemed to be living days of silence these past few days.


    "Are you in contact with Junko quite a bit?"


    "I talked to you this morning. But you won''t tell me the details.Trouble occurs? Are you taking the time to prepare? "


    When Lily asked, Vandam shrugged his shoulders and replied.


    "This organization seems to be in charge of event preparation, and if the preparation is delayed due to this organization, Junko will also have a headache."


    and tyrone.


    "No, it''s my fault."


    Chiron and Lily look suspiciously at each other after listening to Vandam''s conversation with meditation.


    "The missile game has begun to be declared.When they were ready for each other - or when the outlook was over - it didn''t mean that one of them would be late. "


    "Oh, what a surprise.I thought I was the type that I would never admit. "


    "If I were such an arrogant fool, I wouldn''t be in my current position."


    Lily teases me and Vandam smiles.


    At that time, Junko sent me an email.


    Prepare eleven people who can fight.In addition, someone who can run. "


    "Looks like you''re going to fight for me.Regardless of the battle, the condition of being able to run is meaningless again. "


    "I don''t want to run, but one of you is the last fight, so I''ll help you."


    Vandam and Lily look at the sentence in the email.


    "Hmm. I just got an email with the game.It says "Loan competition."


    "What is it, a borrowing contest?"


    Listening to Vandam''s dialogues, Chiron looked suspicious, while Lily spread a cruel smile.


    "So you chose a really cruel and beautiful game for the loan competition."


    Do you know Lily?


    Chiron asks Lily, who talks amusely.


    "I''m not so familiar with the back street, but I still know the game.It''s probably a famous death game that most people in the backstreet know about.It''s one of the event games played by the former president. "


    Lily told Vandam to find out what the rental competition was about with a dedicated search engine in the back street.


    Check the contents and Vandam''s complexion is intensely intense.


    "I see. I know why I told you to call Kate.My wife''s life was being asked to be a chip in the Death Game... "


    Looking at the display, Vandam seeps cold anger.


    "Wow... this is definitely not a bad hobby."


    Chiron peered into the display from behind the Vandam to see what kind of game the loan competition was and stared at him.


    (But does this mean that Junko is also quite smart?I am not familiar with Junko''s personality, but why did I choose such a despicable confrontation method?I don''t know why they''re burning up hostility.)


    I doubt it, Chiron.


    (To be honest, I''m jealous of Vandam.I persistently tangled with Junko, and even though I hurt Junko''s precious true nature, Junko did not imitate the hostility he has had against me so far)


    Lily, on the other hand, was a complex mind.


    Thanks to the missile game, Junko lost his lab after dropping the missile and stopped entering the Yukioka lab. He stayed at the Hotel Wallaby all the time.


    Junko, Tired, True, and Midori face each other in the same room.


    "I can''t believe it''s a rental competition.I knew why Yukioka said I was the key. "


    As usual, it is true to say with an expressionless and uncontrollable voice, but it is clear to the eyes of the other three that the aura of fighting spirit is being released.


    "If you play that game, you really deserve it."


    "Grandpa, don''t you disagree...? If you''re your usual grandpa, you''re going to disagree a lot, like this game."


    It was surprising to Midori to say that she looked tired and cold.


    "I know how Junko feels and how he really feels.Me, Mako, and Junko are all distorted.I''m very jealous and envious of this situation.I want to exchange it with Junko.Alternatively, I would like to swap for Junko and play a true role. [M]So... at the same time as I''m jealous, I don''t want to disturb the situation. "


    "Uhiaa... your ancestors, it''s definitely distorted.Midori doesn''t understand! "


    "Tired... thank you so much. Gyu ~"


    Though Midori was stunned to hear the tired words, Junko was somehow impressed and suddenly hugged his tired body with strength.


    "What are you doing..."


    "Hmm? Is it like thankfulness, love, indifference and adorability exploded?Something tired made me love you asexually... and I thought you were my comrade. "


    "I think Junko is a community of destiny, too, and I told you I was jealous.This is a big loan. "


    Junko cheeks with a full smile of happiness. Even if she says her tired face looks troublesome, she won''t try to shake it off.


    "Phew... it''s such an unfamiliar space."


    Tilt your body with your tongue out and shoulders down.


    "If we''re going to be in a rental competition, we''re going to have some men.The runner who delivers the loan. "


    "Yeah, we''re going to have eleven of each other.You and Midori-chan are runners too. "


    Wow? Runner?


    Junko says, Midori makes a suspicious voice.I understand the outline of the rules for rental competition, but I don''t know everything yet.


    "Runners run for borrowing, right?It''s the same as that. It''s a game that needs a runner to deliver a loan. "


    "Yes, but I''m not that good at running, anyway ~"


    I still received the explanation of the tiredness that Junko was still hugging me, and said with a difficult face.


    "It''s okay because the speed of your feet doesn''t give you an advantage.There''s a lot of distance, so it''s a lot longer than a short distance, and sometimes you''ll find vehicles along the way, and there ''ll be fights. "


    "Is it a long walk? It''s going to be a marathon every morning."


    Junko said, tired smiles and grabs his fist lightly.


    "Something... everyone is at ease...If you lose, not only Jun''s sister, but his real brother will also die.Then... is your ancestor okay with that? "


    "I''m a little scared."


    Midori asked tirelessly, but before Tiredness answered, True opened his mouth.


    "I guess Yukioka chose this game because she believed in me because she was originally ready.But I have nothing to be prepared for.I was taught not to be conscious of my own death, but to be even more conscious of living, and that''s how I feel.That''s why I''m scared. But... I''m scared, but... I''m happy, and it''s true.I''m drunk in a situation where Yukioka is risking my life to fight for his life. "


    "Makoto... I can''t believe you took me like that..."


    To the true truth revealed by True, Junko looks at True with a smile as she remains tired.


    "Uhiaa... this feels like a really bad couple..."


    "Why should I be treated like a couple of babies?"


    As I said while holding my head down and showing a painful expression, the truth was a little nauseous.


    Midori glanced at the tiredness.I am always tired of burning Gellasy''s flame first at times like this, but the reaction was unusual earlier, and I will ask about it this time.


    When I noticed everyone''s gaze, I looked at Midori and smiled.


    "Hmm!?"


    Looking at the tired act, Midori suddenly raised her voice.Tired lay his lips gently over the lips of Junko.


    Junko was surprised to round his eyes, but he wouldn''t resist.Truth is, I was surprised for a moment, but I thought of my face, which was reassuring in my heart. The reason why...


    "Hey... my ancestors... what are you doing all of a sudden?"


    "I might as well say goodbye to Junko...We''ve been together for a long time.Oh, and since you''re always frustrating me with Junko and True, I really wanted you to taste my mood. "


    As I asked, tired answered with a playful smile.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about.It''s too abrupt and dramatic.Yukioka''s pulling too. "


    While True pointed out, he thought it was helpful to kiss Junko instead of himself, and stroked his chest down.Besides, I didn''t really feel angry because it was a tiring thing to do.


    "Hmm... tired, don''t do that in public. When you''re alone, you sneak up on me, and I''ll see you there by chance. Anyway, thanks for being alone, in a romantic form."


    "Sister Jun, that''s why there''s no such thing as a trio. It''s not romantic, it''s an evil wish."


    Midori penetrated half-eyed into Junko''s request with a smile.


    "Whoa, it''s time for everyone to come to the conference room."


    Release the tiredness from the hug and Junko gets up.


    The people Junko talked about are the potential collaborators in the game that Junko will start.Many of them are pure mice.

 2330 2.

    A month B day, finally decided!Death Game of Junko Yukioka vs Cornelius Vandam!The method of the match was the "rental competition", which was very popular with the former President of the Former Formalin!Die with your loved ones while watching them get hurt! "


    That''s the headline for President Homer''s special website, and ads for residents of the backstreet.


    "Ooh, finally deciding the date and time... tomorrow. It''s sudden."


    "I could say that I''ve kept you waiting too long."


    Looking into the holographic display, he said, "Ten nights."Rin was there. The three were summoned by Junko, who first visited the conference room at the Hotel Wallaby.


    "We''re running candidates, aren''t we?It''s called a runner, but it''s okay to fly, right? "


    "Maybe, because it''s a transportation role, I don''t think it''s limited."


    When the dream comes, Katsuhiko answers.There are currently three members of the Gravel Resistance and five members of Plutonium Dundee''s Dream of Coming and Katsuhiko in the conference room.


    Ah, good morning!


    "Good morning!"


    Yu and Mika enter the conference room with their greetings.


    Wow, Mika''s here too.


    "Don''t look at me like that every time you look at me!"


    Mika yells at me as I come to my dream with a blatant look on my face.


    "For me, Mika is a creature who deserves to look disgusting.My Special Attack spits out and won''t fix it many times. "


    "Gunununu... I think that''s a bad idea...!"


    I came to tell her with a cool gaze with my dreamy face.Mika roars with regret, but apologizes.


    "How many times have I seen this conversation?"


    Shaking sounds crazy.When Mika and Dream came to the Yukioka Institute, they roughly always had similar arguments.


    Everyone who is here is familiar.I visited Yukioka Laboratory for combat training and found out about him.Alternatively, my family and I go to the back street mental health "Darkness Sabbatical", and I know them.


    "Dreams always haunt me!I can''t stand it either! "


    "It''s a setting where through-skills aren''t easy to improve, Mika."


    "Don''t call people game characters!"


    Mika bites at Yu''s innocent words.


    Two more people are coming into the conference room.One of them - a girl dressed in a pure white witch - saw some aura of vigilance.An artificial magical girl made at the Biological Laboratory and transformed into Junko''s boyfriend, the White Haze Whispering.The other was Yujiro Yukioka, director of the bus station, if there was any dust.


    Heat Jiro, do you hate me ~


    Feeling somehow unpopular mood, the scallops raise their tears.


    "Whispering is on our side. At least I won''t hurt you, so please accept it."


    That''s right, Junko-san, it''s on the side.


    Yu, who had never fought with Hotsumi at the Tempura Biology Laboratory, said in a nuance that soothed the air in the field.


    "I was scared when I was an enemy, but I can count on you to be my ally."


    "We explored the planet Glass Dew together, and I don''t know anything else about it, and I don''t care what happened in the past!Scarecrow is not a bad guy! "


    Rin smiled and agreed, and Mika smiled.


    "Looks like we''re all gathered. Except for a pair."


    Junko enters the conference room.From behind, it keeps coming in true, dull and tired.


    Are you coming again?


    "Yeah, it''s not my mouse."


    When Yu asks, Junko answers while sitting in the chair.


    "Runner, you''re going to be eleven, right?If there are some tired people, there are eleven at the moment, and if they come in additionally, will there be rashes? "


    Dreams come and ask questions.


    "Yes, there are eleven runners, but I''m not really asking everyone here."


    And Junko.


    "What? What''s a runner?"


    Hotsumi, who had barely acquired preliminary knowledge of the rental competition, spoke up.


    "It seems that we were chosen as combatants in the Death Game between Junko and Vandam, which is a loan competition, but we don''t just fight.I''m a runner, and I have a role to play in delivering my rental. "


    "Yeah. In some cases, don''t fight, just run."


    Yujiro explains and Junko captures it.


    "Do I have to run? I can fly, so I want to fly."


    "It''s the same thing you said in your dream.No, I can also travel in subspace tunnels, but is it there? "


    Katsuhiko answered the question after listening to the dialogue of Hotsumi.


    "There are subspace tunnels as well as flying, but we''re halfway there.It''s a main road at the end, and it''s definitely a run. "


    Junko explained that the door opened and the last two people Junko called came today.One is a long man with brown skin and an all-back.The other was a toddler dressed in garden clothes on the shoulder of the man.


    Viper, make it up.


    "Hey, as usual, Loripedo is hot."


    "Oh, that''s Taboo''s Viper.This time, we''re going to Junko''s side. "


    Truly murmuring, Midori shows her teeth softly, laughs and laughs, and makes a voice that looks interesting.I''ve never seen most of you here before.


    "It''s just gakincho... it''s a hard place to stay again."


    "Club Cat Mansion is a similar space."


    With a bitter smile, the viper lowered his meal onto the table, and the meal fell into it.


    If you ask me, is Rin-san and Viper the only adults who look like adults?


    And, wobble.


    Well then, we''ve all gathered, and we''ll decide who to run with.


    Looking at the faces gathered in the conference room, Junko said in a voice.


    "Tired, Midori-chan, Hotsumi, Viper, Tsuki-chan, Yu-chan, Ten Nights, Kazuhiko, Mika, Rin-chan. That''s the decision."


    "Er? Rin-san left at night and I can''t...What''s wrong with you? And if you don''t, why did you call me?I was a runner, too. "


    "Regardless of their combat power, they don''t really trust Junko anyway. It''s everyday."


    Rin shouted at the appeal.


    "No, it''s strange to call someone who wouldn''t let you do that."


    Hot Jiro said.His name is not called either.


    "Shake, if you want to leave, shall I take your place?"


    Katsuhiko offers.


    "Katsuhiko''s abilities are perfect for this game, so I don''t think they''ll come off unless the devil sends them."


    "A subspace tunnel. I feel like I''ve been chosen for that."


    Rin said, and Katsuhiko was convinced.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t have you for ten nights.I''m not here, but I''ll take turns with you, Ryujiro.I just e-mailed you, and you said you could come out too. "


    "Yes, ten nights as a substitute member ~"


    After Junko''s pronouncement, he smiled happily.


    "There''s something I want you to do for the kids who don''t play the game.There''s no guarantee that Mr. Vandam will fight for the fair.They may secretly mobilize more people than required to provide backup.That''s why I want you to turn over to the guards to prevent that. "


    "I see. Then tell me so quickly.But either way, I wanted to be a runner. "


    After Junko explained, Shake flipped over to the chair, put his feet on the table, and said in a good mood.Rin, sitting next to the shake, holds his forehead down and breathes.


    "Question: Am I allowed to fly or not?"


    "That''s your third question. [M]The answer is yes, not just the last passage. "


    Tsukishi raised her hand and asked her questions. She smiled and told her that the dream seemed strange.


    "Thank you for your answer, and know that there are at least three people who can fly.With Cornelius Vandam''s runners, he''s more likely to avoid the fight. "


    Tsukudani speaks in a mechanical tone.


    "With me and Katsuhiko, who can build subspace tunnels, five of the runners will have a considerable advantage in mobility, but how about the enemy side?"


    Rin looks at Junko and asks for his opinion.


    "Hmm... Fumi-chan and Lily have the ability to transfer short distances, but I doubt if we can build a subspace tunnel.I don''t think those two are particularly good at spatial manipulation so much as they can use the force of metastasis.Because space manipulation skills and the technique itself are originally very difficult things. "


    I have never seen Junko so many, such as those who are particularly good at space manipulation.Recently, Glass Mountain Anguish Renro ("Gasuya Manjiro") met on the planet Glass Dew.


    "Besides Jiro, Ten Nights, and Akira, the center and the new president in the formalin serve as guards who refuse to intervene other than the participants, but the three of them are mixed up."


    Junko looks at each of the three named people and says.


    "How about we pretend to be guards, intervene, obstruct and support?"


    Shake laughs hard and suggests.


    "Yukioka wouldn''t want that."


    True spoke before Junko denied it.


    "Yeah, you''re right.I want to win the rules perfectly.It''s my specialty. Come on. "


    Junko smiles as she scratches her cheeks.


    "I think Junko was such a character that the devil would change his mind while saying something about it, or just taking such a pose in front of us, and actually turning the whole thing to break the rules from the beginning."


    "No, it''s not...."


    When she heard the words of the dream, Junko turned the smile into a bitter smile and denied it.


    "Ah, Junko, a message from the milk.I''ll lend you my mouse, and if you lose, you won''t understand. "


    The viper told her in a tone that seemed very irrelevant.


    "Hmm... the same thing was said in the e-mail ~"


    "Then why bother telling me verbally...That stupid cat.... "


    Hearing Junko''s words, the Viper shrugged his shoulders.


    Afterwards, a detailed meeting will be held over a long period of time while confirming the rules.


    "That''s why we''re all so sorry for letting you go out with me in private. Say hello tomorrow."


    Respond!


    "Welcome."


    "Yay, let''s fight!"


    Let''s do our best ~


    Junko closes with his usual smile, and Mika, Tsukudori, Midori, and Hotsumi each respond.


    Ah, I wanted to be a runner too...


    "Shake, let''s weigh ourselves a little persistently."


    "It''s really persistent... It''s disgusting"


    "Give me a call. Shame."


    "Shake, are you planting bad impressions on people you''ve never met?"


    The dream, Rin, True, and Ten Nights burst into the sky at once.

 2331 3.

    Junko proposed the night before the game date.


    "You''ve been studying a lot in Japan.I thought the Japanese god botsu was the perfect image for you. "


    "The sole is not Deha, the god of Japan, but was originally Buddhist.It''s a popular Japanese demo. "


    "Oh, I see.You were halfway through your studies. "


    In Vandam''s private room in Grimpenisville, the Vandam and his wife were facing each other and enjoying a gentle conversation.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "No... I''m just desperately enduring it."


    Vandam shook his head at Kate''s question.Vandam''s been tight for a month.I seldom laughed, I didn''t joke, and my conversation with Kate was somewhere quiet.


    "From the day I decided to settle, hate grew more and more.It''s more than the last dog keeper time.Am I possessed by the emotional comfort of hatred? "


    Until then, it was a Vandam with a mild smile, but the smile turned into a distorted one.


    "Am I sacrificing my bodhisattva to the devil?What do you think? And how did you approve this ridiculous game? "


    Vandam asks quietly. I already told my wife Kate about the game and checked with her to see if she would participate in the requested role.Kate told him to join the game.


    "Aren''t you excited? I understood the identity of this game of loan competition before I did it.If you try the kit, it will be more realistic and decile.Yukioka Junko Sun also knew from the front of the yard that it was from Il that he chose this game. "


    Kate talks with a soft smile on her face.


    "This is an extreme mercy game that combines two emotions: love and hate stains.This is a game where both of your strong opposite feelings get stronger and stronger.That''s all there is to it, Wakalimus. "


    "I didn''t think that much.But without thinking about it, I might have been intuitively attracted to the answer.Maybe that''s why I accepted this ridiculous game. "


    That''s how Vandam looks away from Kate and out the window of the building.Outside the window, you can see Tokyo Bay at night.


    (If you work with reason properly, it is a game that you should never accept if you think in common sense.But that''s why I was attracted.Which one of us is waiting for the outcome of our regrets?Or will both end without regret?)


    While gazing blurrily at the full moon floating in the night sky, Vandam was conscious of the results he had not yet seen and smiled.


    Loan competition requires many collaborators, called runners.Runners also assume combat, so those with high combat power are desired.


    "That''s why the runners have gathered."


    Historical pleasure speaks before the runners on the Vandam side gathered in the Grimpenisville.


    "There are twelve of them.Runners aren''t supposed to be 11?Has it increased? "


    Looking at the faces gathered in the room, Lily asked.There are twelve people in the room: Hiroyuki Soundwood, Lily Rainbow, Mutsuki, Shirokanetaro Saito, Luca Ifukube, Terrence Moore, Catherine Crystal, Rod Crystal, Chiron, Yuki Katsuki, Takarin Bell Sound, Magic Horse.


    "I won''t answer. You''re in a position like a runner director.That''s why it''s fine. Gupyu. "


    Eh? History of Soundwood doesn''t participate as a runner?Then can''t I do it too? "


    "That''s not good. You have to leave."


    To confirm with Luca, Hiroyuki said it was nice.


    "It''s too sudden to get together on the eve of the finals and have a meeting.At that point, it seems like it will fail.Now, this is going to be our loss, so let''s do it properly. "


    With a full expression and a no-heavy voice, if you''re dissatisfied, it''s Luca''s.


    "I heard she still doesn''t belong to Grimpenis."


    Catherine looks at the horse and points it out.


    "I don''t belong to the Grimpenis, but I told Hiroyuki that I wanted to mix it up because he wants to participate.It''s not as strong as me, but it''s as strong as a bell tone. "


    And courage.


    "Not even me."


    "Huh? What is that? That''s what courage is about?I think I''m stronger than the bell tone. "


    They were all displeased with each other''s expressions, and the ringtone and the horse clashed.


    "Don''t disagree with me when I decide to.Follow my standards. "


    With the courage of a tone of silence, the bell tone and the horse silenced.


    "The last 50 meters ahead of the goal seem to be a wall blocked passage on both sides.At this point, runners can''t avoid a fight. "


    "Runners are only runners. If you encounter an enemy runner, you should think of a way out, rather than fight, because it''s a winning rule to get there first.If I were you, I''d get through the last 50 meters. "


    "It''s only about the psychic.I have no choice but to run or fight. "


    Chiron, Mutsuki, and Rod say.


    "Runners are basically one-on-one, but there seem to be mixed fights that can be many-to-many."


    "Well, maybe you should crush the opponent first, in case of a mixed match."


    "Except for mixed fights, you can''t move unless you''re designated by a runner.I can heal the wounded in a mixed battle, but until then, we''ll have to go first aid. "


    Terrence, Horseman, and Courage say.


    "True isn''t a runner, is it?"


    Mutsuki talks to Lily sitting next to her.


    "Yes, there is no doubt that true sacrifice will help.Junko probably chose this game to do that. "


    A lily with a cold smile.Given Junko''s personality and the content of the game, I was sure it would be.


    "Looks like a role name for a friend.The opposing players are Junko and Vandam.We''re the runners chosen by the players and delivering each other''s loans.And truly... Kate will definitely be my friend.Loan competition takes place in these three roles: Player, Friend, Runner. "


    Mutsuki explained.


    "What is the way to kill Junko Yukioka, who lost the Death Game?I fought her, but it wasn''t easy to kill her?It''s hard to imagine that you can transfer and escape, or be cleanly killed. "


    Luca asks questions.


    "Gupyu, I think I''m ready for that.One of the bearers is a Sister of Job''s Rewards.They say he''s making a trick that can kill Junko without missing him. "


    Shi Yu answered. Sister''s name came up, and Lily was a little nauseous.


    "Lily, he''s the Sister, right?Junko and that red-haired woman who was in public.When you saw that, Yuri-sama was very irritated, so you remember how I succeeded and failed in flying and kicking Junko and Sister together to clear up that anger?No, when I was active at that time... it hurts, it hurts! "


    It was Shirokantaro who spoke well, but Lily silently shook his prosthetic hand into Shirokantaro''s eyes.


    "Oh, my eyes! Did I say something I shouldn''t!?"


    "It''s much more frustrating now than it was then."


    Lily told White Kantaro, who asked in agony, in a cold tone.

 2332 4.

    The place where the game was played became a mountain owned by President formalin.


    There is a building at the foot of the mountain, which is called home.The players Junko and Vandam and their allies, as well as the management staff who divided the game and the witnesses, were all gathered here first.


    "If you are a player and friend, please enter the deepest room.If you are a runner, come here. "


    Formalin-pickled presidential members speak to Vandam and Kate, as well as Vandam''s allies, who have visited the home.Players are Vandam, friends are Kate, and others are Runners.


    "Good luck."


    "Gupyu. Bye, Vandam. I''ll pick up the bones and use them as laboratory materials."


    "Please don''t let me break up with you this lifetime."


    Terrence, Hiroyuki, and Lily call out.Vandam walks down the aisle without returning a word.Kate confesses to the runners and then chases after her husband.


    The two of them opened the door to the door and entered a fairly large room.


    In the room was another room with glass.There are a lot of spells on the edge of the glass.Inside the room are chairs with two legs facing each other at a distance.Behind each chair were machines believed to be medical devices.A table is placed a little further from the chair, and two LCD tablets are now rare on the table.


    Vandam and Kate entered the room and first noticed a skinny man waiting, not another glass room in the room.


    "Come on, it''s been a while, you two."


    Towards the surprised Vandam and his wife, the dog keeper spreads a malicious smile.


    You''re alive.


    Vandam moans half-eyed.A man who once played death games with himself and thought he was dead.And a man who wanted to kill his wife.


    Remember what I told you?


    The dog keeps laughing and laughing.


    "Hamsters in the gauge push the feeding switch to feed them.After that, I drained the food all the time.Hungry hamsters push the switch many times, but they don''t feed.Hamsters learn and despair that switching on does not feed.I mean, give up. Cornelis Vandam, are you feeling that hamster again?Is it about time I gave up that I can''t kill you anyway?Still not enough? "


    "Not enough at all. I don''t feel like a breeze in my heart.Should I tell you about the female lion again? "


    Vandam shouted with a cold gaze to the spiralling dog keeper.


    "Oh dear, I wonder if this creature is going to die if it''s not strong.You really failed to frame me, and it''s really amazing, isn''t it?I can see that. "


    "You seem to like a man who looks down from height and loves to take a mount, but in fact, because you are aware of your lack of goods, foolishness, and low dimensions, you don''t want to be understood, so you''re trying your best to be vain?You''re such a boring person. It''s better to play alone in the corner of the room and live a life without touching anyone. "


    "I don''t think I''m such a person, and that''s what you''re telling me.Well, it''s interesting to think that the squirrel that looks down from the height and the twisted hand that teases and twists in the low place are actually the same. "


    Vandam tried to get involved in the disagreement and say something more, but he remembered what he had come to do, sighed a lot and decided to change the subject.


    So, what can I do for you now?Are you and Yukioka teaming up to frame me again? "


    "I''m neutral this time.It''s just a referee and a moderator.Oh, there you are. "


    Immediately after the dog keeper answered Vandam''s question, Junko and Makoto entered the room.


    "Go ahead. Say hello today."


    Junko greets with his usual unfaithful smile and bounced voice, but no one responds.


    Say, it''s finally time.


    Junko said, staring straight at the Vandam with a smile of affection.


    "I thought Mr Vandam would definitely respond to this match.I didn''t know about Kate. "


    "Why do you think so?"


    Vandam asks Junko what he says and doesn''t care.


    "Me and Vandam are similar.Neither of them can live without passing through me. "


    Junko narrowed his eyes.


    "This type is always made to appear in the world.Even if it bothers others, drives others'' lives mad, or takes a lot of lives, it''s the type that you can''t help but pass my lust.A type that doesn''t hesitate to turn the world against its enemies.It''s selfish to call it evil, and I think it''s natural to be hated, but since I was born as such, I can''t help it anymore. "


    "When people like that bump into each other, it''s a big nuisance."


    The dog keeps tea. The dog keeper himself is well aware that he is such a person.


    "I don''t feel like saying anything back. It''s all right."


    Vandam said with a smile for the first time.It''s neither a love laugh nor a sneer.Somehow, I was careful about Junko''s valve.


    (Yukioka is gentle, considerate, and kind.Has warmth and kindness.Still, evil is evil?)


    On the other hand, I felt that it was really thick.Junko''s claim also refers to Junko himself, but I want to deny it as true.


    (Is it a selfish ego that I want to free Yukioka from that evil?Yukioka... I don''t really touch the purpose that I set myself up for, but... sometimes I tease her, but what about the truth?You don''t hate it, do you?)


    Unconscious questions come to mind in the real world.


    (No, it''s fine. Whatever Yukioka thinks, I''m just like him.As Yukioka says, if you don''t pass me through without bothering me, you''re a bad guy.Evil tries to do as it pleases - that''s fine.No, it''s not good. I would like to ask at some point)


    True to change thoughts in a short time.


    "Junko Sun. One thing... do you want to hear?"


    Kate, who had been silent until then, speaks.


    Hmm, what is it?


    "Why did you fight this way, Nodes?"


    Kate actually knows without asking.I still dared to hear the words coming out of Junko''s mouth.


    "Mr. Vandam is the one I''ve identified as my enemy.When it comes to fighting the enemy with all your might, I thought this was the most appropriate thing to do.At the expense of each other''s most important things, they put them on the table and break each other.Don''t you think it''s nice? "


    After listening to Junko''s dialogues, she was about to tremble.


    (The most important thing and is it still recognized by this guy?)


    True joy is driven by the urge to embrace Junko.That''s how I feel when I''m willing to sacrifice myself to the table just for that conversation.


    "DeShaw, isn''t it just the sole?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You wanted Nodes.Strengthen your thoughts for someone you care about.This game is perfect for Soles, Death. "


    Junko did not deny or affirm Kate''s allegations.


    "You are, aren''t you?No, it''s the four of us here, isn''t it? "


    Turning to Junko, who said nothing, True pointed it back at Kate.


    Nobody speaks anything to a true question.Silence was a sign of affirmation.


    "Well, that''s the end of the fun tongue fight.The runners are all in the waiting room.You already know the rules of the rental competition, but I''ll check again in the future. "


    The dog owner, laughing and listening to the conversation, watched the timing and told him.

 2333 5.

    Junko Yukioka and Cornelis Vandam are the death games to settle - not only Junko but also the runners in the waiting room will hear the rules of the "loan competition".


    "This game has three roles.Players, friends, runners. Players are Junko and Vandam.Friends are true and Kate. Twenty-two collaborators were runners, gathering eleven in each faction.It''s called competition, but it''s literally these runners. "


    The dog keeper began explaining.


    "The runners are on the grounds of this mountain - all over the field, waiting for a call and staying put until they show up.Players and friends are always here.And my friend is bound in that chair. "


    A dog owner pointing to a chair in a glass room.


    "Players present the people that matter most to them.This is a role called a friend, sitting on a chair all the way through the game and being restrained.Players are always in the same room as their friends during the game. "


    The dog watched Junko, Makoto, Kate and Vandam as he spoke, looking at the table in the glass room.


    "The cards are arranged on that table, so the player turns the cards first.The cards are mainly marked with loans.In addition to the rentals, there are special cards, but this will be explained later.


    Deducted cards can be used for that turn.Next, the player decides on a runner to be run that turn.Runners should be chosen carefully, as they can''t be chosen again without special conditions.


    There''s a lease somewhere in this mountain.The location is clearly indicated on the map, and it is placed prominently so you can easily see it.The designated runner runs to pick up the player''s debit card and deliver it to the home when they are able to get it.The runner who delivered the loan first won.You can''t use a lost runner''s belongings.So it''s a loan competition. Do you know how far this goes? "


    Having talked so much, the dogkeeper smiled meaningfully.


    "Be careful, by the way, if you break or lose your rental on the way, you lose without asking questions.If both are lost, it will be washed away in the form of a draw.


    Now, using the loan delivered to the home by the runner, the player tortures the enemy friend.The time of torture is thirty seconds.The volume of screams caused by torture, anguish vibrations, and heart rate raise the meter behind the chair, and the bigger these, the more wimp points accumulate.


    It''s better to keep turning, deliver the loans over and over again, torture them, and defeat them if they reach a certain number of Winp Points first.If all runners are defeated, the higher the Winp Points will be defeated.Anyway, friends must desperately endure torture.


    It is forbidden to kill with torture damage alone.If you do that, the torturing side is against the rules of the game over.You have to be careful not to kill him.Even if you die of shock while torturing, you must be careful not to torture too much, as the torturing side will lose.


    Obviously, interference with enemy players'' torture is also irregular.You lose instantly.


    No torture in the same place.My nails, fingers, hands, fingers, mouth and teeth are treated separately, but if I choose my index finger next, I cannot choose my thumb and right hand.You''re gonna lose all your fingers. "


    A dog who alternates between True and Kate and explains the game.The two of you are utterly faceless.At least on the outside, fear doesn''t make you feel dusty.


    "So the defeated players and their friends are killed.The winner''s friend is released from custody.You are also allowed to leave this room.


    Until now, I''ve enjoyed watching you die with poison gas, but this time it''s going to be a different method of killing.


    It seems that Sister, the head of the organization called Job''s Rewards, has installed a disassembly absorber for this day in the glass room.No matter how powerful a regenerative monster is, you can kill him without asking.It is a mechanism that completely breaks down into elementary particle levels without leaving a single piece of meat, and absorbs the energy spent on restoration and regeneration.


    In addition, the boundary that makes it impossible to transfer out of the room and escape cannot be escaped, whether it is Junko Yukioka with the ability to transfer or not, because the Sister is equipped with it.Even if Junko survives, he will definitely die. "


    At that point, the dog keeper set aside for a while.


    "Sure, I can''t survive.I don''t know, ever since I fought Lily, I really feel like I''m in danger of dying. "


    The battle against milk is a pure child that has not been counted.Although the defeat was dark at that time, I didn''t think the milk was really trying to kill itself.


    "As I said earlier, runners are basically waiting at designated locations throughout the mountains until they show up.You will not be allowed to move unless the player designates you as a runner for that turn, or unless you are in a mixed match.


    All rental locations are shown on the map so runners know where to find them.However, the player will not be informed.


    If any runners encounter each other, they are free to fight.


    In the event of injury, it is permissible to have a first-aid allowance that is not time-consuming, but when she dies or is transported to a hospital, she drops out on the spot.If a mixed match happens afterwards, you won''t be able to participate. "


    The dog keeps explaining the game.


    "I caught a glimpse of the flow.Why don''t you actually name the participants and give them an example?


    On the first turn, the two players flip the card.Junko pulls the driver and Vandam pulls the bake.


    Junko sends Midori to Runner and Vandam nominates Catherine.


    Midori and Catherine run to get the money they left in the mountain.


    Runner Midori brings the driver home first.Junko has now acquired the right to use the rental property.


    Determine where Junko will be tortured.Appoint a face. Torture Kate''s face with a driver.After that, Junko can no longer choose the face that she chose as the torture site. You can choose Vandam.


    Neither Tired nor Catherine can be named Runner anymore.I''ll only nominate you once.Basically... Exceptions will be explained later. "


    The dog owner projects the holographic display in a huge size.Since it has already been delivered, the side you are looking at in the delivery will see the same video as that produced by the dog keeper in your video.Four cards are shown.


    "Let''s talk about special cards.In addition to the rental items, there are special cards that can be used in an advantageous manner depending on the runner''s victory or defeat.There are four types of special cards.


    Special Card "Random"


    Randomly ignores cards for loans given to runners.Loans that should have lost their rights are also randomly included.


    If a randomly used loan is still unused, it will not be excluded from the player''s hand.


    Special card "Revival"


    Regardless of what your enemy owes you, you can nominate (unused or unused) and revive it to use it.


    However, torture in the same area is not permitted.


    Special card "Double"


    I can use two of my rentals.Turn the card twice more.


    Special card "Mix"


    Mixed matches are activated.


    Each special card is in a pile of cards.Of course, if you decide to win or lose before you draw, you won''t get a chance. "


    Junko and Vandam realized that the runner must decide after considering the chance of a special card.


    "Let''s talk about the special rule, Mixed Matches.Mixed matches can be played up to two times.


    Other than the designated runners can also participate.Other runners are free to move at this time.You may also start a fight against a designated runner.When the mix is over, make sure you''re back where you left off.


    Runners don''t go to their homes, they grab each other''s loans.Take the runner''s belongings and you win.You can either Stun him, kill him, turn him into a corpse, or you can hurt him and give him a gift.


    The player on the side where the runner wins will deliver two loans.You can choose whichever one you like.


    If you pulled the mix at the same time, please decide the order.The loser is next turn.


    Only designated runners who are in possession of the rental items are allowed to access the rental items.You may attack a designated runner with an unspecified runner, but eventually the designated runner needs to steal the belongings from the designated runner.


    Fights other than designated runners are free to do.


    The winning Designated Runner will also deliver the Lost Designated Runner''s belongings to the Home and the Player will be able to choose one of the two properties to use. "


    The dog turns off the holographic display.


    "Heart rate, vibration, and voice.The sum of the three determines the wimp points.


    As a result of the torture, it is better for Winmp Points to go up to 500 first.


    When the runners run out of each other, the higher the points, the better the defeat.


    Ah, did I just say this?Well, that''s what you wanted.


    In addition, if the winp points are the same, it will be an extension fight, but there has never been an extension fight in the past in the loan competition.


    That''s all we need to know about players and friends. "


    The dog keeps his eye on the camera.There are countless cameras in the room and they are distributed.Camera work is carried out from the master room by staff who are not present here.


    "Runners are located roughly the same distance from home, but the terrain is different, so it''s hard to say that the conditions are always the same.There are also different places to rent.


    On the way, it can be advantageous to find a vehicle.


    As you will know when you arrive, there is a 50-meter straight passage in front of the home and walls on both sides.We definitely need to get through here in the end.It''s hard to avoid a fight if the runners are together here.


    Open the door and get in the building first.


    Now... I guess I''ve told you everything. "


    The dog owner turned to the camera because he was consciously talking to the runners behind the camera.


    "There''s no need to double-check, the rules are all in my head in advance."


    Likewise


    Vandam says true.


    "I''m a demonic man."


    Vandam speaks words without context.


    "I will sacrifice my wife to this bullshit game."


    I know everything, Death.


    Kate said with a smile.


    "As I said earlier, Masita, this is a competitive death that tests the strength of love.It may be a cruel duck, but at the same time with Al in a beautiful competition, I feel like a masita. "


    "It is also a battle to recruit hatred.It''s not easy to imagine before you do. "


    Kate, speaking quietly, added that the truth was more pale than usual.

 2334 6.

    (In this game, it is difficult to interfere with Vandam from the Vandam side as an insect in the lion. What should I do?)


    In the waiting room for the runners, Masao thinks.


    (Do some vehicles require a license?I don''t have a license for a car or motorcycle.)


    Lily has such a concern.


    It''s a bad hobby game.


    "Agree"


    Rod threw up and agreed on courage.


    "Look, I don''t want to be a runner, I want to be a friend...Courage is the player..... "


    And the ringtone.


    "Are you serious or stupid?Are you stupid? We need punishment. "


    "But, bravery. Vandam''s going to take that nasty game, and we''re going to help."


    Masanoma said to the courage to look upset.


    "I can''t help it because I''m a member of the organization.And it''s not all bad.Junko Yukioka''s servants are perfect to play with. "


    "Ahah, that''s brave. You shouldn''t underestimate them."


    After listening to the dialogue of courage, Mutsuki said with a smile.


    "If I underestimated you, I wouldn''t have said anything like this.Why should I be underestimated? "


    "Oh, if you ask me, I''m sorry."


    Courageously and calmly pointed out, Mutsuki admitted with a smile.


    "You guys don''t have to fight.Gupyupyu. This is just a competition.It''s our priority to get out and get to the goal! "


    "Shouldn''t I have to win? I''ll do it properly."


    When Shi Yu told everyone in the supervisory position, Luca said lazily.


    "You really like to upset me. [M]You can leave your grim penis already! "


    "Okay, I''m sorry. I had no intention of damaging Soundwood''s pleasant mood.Try not to say anything anymore. "


    I apologized to Luca, but I couldn''t believe Hiroyuki.


    "All the runners from both factions were shown."


    Catherine reports that the holographic display is projected oversized.


    Junko Yukioka side


    Shizukushino Lei, Himejima Midori, Hakuba Hotsumi, Viper, Tsukushi, Akiyu Akira, Suzuki Ryujiro, Sanjo Laiyume, Yasuo Katsuhiko, Tsukunamika, Kishibe Rin


    ? Cornelis Vandam side


    Terrence Moore, Catherine Crystal, Rod Crystal, Chiron, Ifube Luca, Kazuki Takashi, Takarine Bell Sound, Magic Horse, Yuriyuki Rainbow, Mutsuki, Platinum Taro Saito


    There are Vipers too.I think you can win if you hit me. Ahahah "


    "Vipers are where I want to be."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.They didn''t really want to be on the front stage. "


    "Come dream and Katsuhiko are troublesome in this competition.I''m thinking about Junko too. "


    Mutsuki, Rod, Chiron and Lily each spoke.


    "It''s time to get to the position."


    A member of the formalin-immersed president comes to the waiting room to urge him.A relaxing face stood up and headed towards the waiting room door.


    "We''re all going to win!You should be able to do it because it''s the face I expected.If there''s a loser, he''s clueless and incompetent. "


    "Please send it a little better. Quite motivated."


    Luca complained about the history of throwing words of support.This time around, a lot of people felt the same way about Luca.


    Home, back of the game.


    "Friends check their bodies before they even start.There are people who do anesthesia. "


    And the dog keeper.


    "You forgot to ask the important question.What is the advantage of victory in the outpost? "


    Vandam asks. Vandam, who made the outpost a missile game, was supposed to get an advantage in the final battle.


    "Whoa, I totally forgot to tell you.First, you can use two Revivals and two Doubles.And you have the right to add one runner at any time.Choose from the existing eleven runners to add.If the additional runner has not yet been selected, it will remain unused even if used in the additional frame.Which means you can use the same runner again.However, if the runner dies when adding it, it will be treated as used and consumed per runner. "


    After hearing the outpost victory bonus from the dog''s mouth, Vandam suddenly saw Junko.


    "It''s pretty tough on the winners.Even if you win, did you do this? "


    Vandam complains to Junko.It was Junko who decided on the outpost bonus.


    "Yeah, I did. This alone will give you a considerable advantage.To tell you the truth, this battle depends on each other''s lives, as well as the lives of those close to them.Even if you can increase the number of cards by two and increase the number of runners by one, it would make a huge difference if you defeated the outpost.That slight difference between winning and losing can be enough. "


    Junko smiles and says it''s flat, but Vandam is not convinced.But I have no choice but to be convinced.


    (Obviously, when you pull a highly effective torture tool, or when an effective torture tool comes to your enemies, you should choose a strong runner to increase the certainty of victory.Choosing a runner by the player is extremely important)


    Vandam quickly turns his thoughts to the game content because he can''t help thinking about what he''s not convinced of.


    (The player pulls the card on the table.The player nominates a runner on the tablet.Runner movement begins with the command. The side where the runner delivered the loan first wins.With the delivered loan, the player decides where their friend will be tortured and tortured.One turn goes by with this flow.There is a limit to what Puiler can do.Choosing a runner, choosing a torture site, how to torture...Even if they tell me to win without mistaking these three.Runner wins and loses, and how much torture your friend endures.I don''t even think this is important.Can it be interpreted as a game that depends heavily on luck?)


    Having thought so much, Vandam thinks so.I was wondering if it would be okay to leave our lives behind in such a game.But now I think about it again.


    (No, it''s worth it.I''m replaced. Kate also knows.I''m sure Yukioka and your boy are convinced.)


    A Vandam who fixes his feelings and sees Junko and the truth.


    "You said before, if you can''t stop it, you can talk in the past after you kill it, right?We''re still alive, but may I tell you something? "


    Junko smiled and looked up at Vandam and said in a sober tone.


    "After you kill me, you can tell me if I can''t stop you from killing in the past."


    Vandam clearly remembered the dialogue he had spoken to himself.During the Leviathan disturbance, I let go when I met Junko.


    "Isn''t it brilliant to put it both in the dialogue anymore?Which will surely die from now on.Of course I intend to win, but I will never win. "


    Vandam didn''t know if Junko was going to provoke it, but he didn''t give it back because of his clever sarcasm, so he kept saying what he thought.


    (It''s quiet, isn''t it like this person, or is this who he really is?)


    Junko sees that the atmosphere and way of talking in Vandam is different from usual.


    (Or just now, if you''re hunted down, you can peel off the skin?I also want to see it.Is it bad character to think like that?)


    Junko turned his face toward the real person with that in mind.


    "One of your three purposes, Makoto - is revenge, right?Revenge against Lily.You always say revenge is stupid, but you''re the one who wants it. "


    Junko, speaking in a gentle tone, was truly as expressionless as usual, but looked back with a powerful gaze and listened.


    "We''re going to show you an example of that stupid thing.You can use it as a reference, or you can change your mind.But look, feel it, think about it. "


    The tone was soft and light wind, but Makoto felt a strong feeling in the words of Junko and resounded strongly in his heart.


    "Let''s stop talking and let''s get this game started."


    The dog told me with a slightly smiling face.


    (I''m about to get old too.Still, I prefer this young couple to the old couple over there.)


    While watching Junko and Makoto face each other, the dog''s smile turned into a different form of smile.

 2335 Seven.

    "Hmm ~... Runner''s going to be on the air too.Midori has to stay out of public, but it''s going to come out. It''s unlikely to go around eleven people, so don''t let Midori out until the end. "


    When Midori arrived at the designated waiting place in the forest, she looked up at the camera attached to the tree and murmured.There are cameras everywhere in the mountains where the game will be played, and members of the formally immersed president may accompany the runners as photographers, and they are careful not to involve the photographers in battle.


    "You''re turning us into spectators.Mm... okay. Think of it as part of the Snowflake Society campaign.It''s time for our organization to actively appeal to the world. "


    Elsewhere, the horse glanced at the camera and murmured.


    (I didn''t expect Yuri-sama to be separated...In case of trouble, ignore the rules and go to protect Yuri-sama)


    Platinum Taro grips his fist in front of his face and burns his will to fight.


    "Are there eleven people around?Even if you''re not designated as a runner, you might be able to compete in mixed matches. "


    Terrence asks questions.I also saw some videos of past rental competitions, but few battles have continued since the 11th World War.The increase in Winmp Points due to torture was settled before running out of runners.


    "I don''t like the naming sense of wimp points. Wimp - weak, I suppose.No one who comes to torture himself is weak. "


    Dreams come and complain.As a result of torture and agony and screaming, I know that the name comes to my dreams, but I still don''t like it because of the dialogues I talked about.


    (You can see everything from here.)


    Katsuhiko watches live distribution on the Internet.


    "Hajimata"


    "I didn''t think I''d see another rental competition."


    And the match cards were Junko Yukioka and Cornelius Vandam.Many friends and runners are famous people in the back street, so it''s super luxurious. "


    The celebrity on the back street wwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    "Moderator Dog Keiichi?You''re alive.Or was he a resident of the back street?


    Either of these two will die today...Don''t be a legendary day.


    If you lose, let''s say you''re dead, and we''ll try to escape somehow.


    Even Job''s reward sisters are coming out so I can''t do it.


    What is it because the Sister came out? wSister Yukioka and Junko are enemies from the standpoint, but there are rumors of friendship in private.Won''t you be able to help me escape secretly? "


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    If they find out, Sister''s position will be in danger. It''s shallow.


    I can''t enjoy it if I doubt it that much.You''re going to have a boring life. "


    Do you want me to tell you to slander your personality?


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    "What kind of face does Junko Yukioka look like when the murder doll is tortured in front of her?"


    It was Yukioka who suggested this game.Aizawa Makoto is also a mouse after all, and even if it''s chopped up, she looks at it with a smile. "


    It''s amazing that there are two taboos in the runner.


    Mutsuki and Vipers are stronger than Vipers anyway.


    "Tsukinamika is inferior among these men."


    I''m getting tired. I can''t listen to his piano in Tasmania Devil anymore... Vandam dies. "


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    Pumpkin ''NG in.


    Eh? I don''t know anything about it, New Ginseng B.


    Pumpkin is a fairy.


    "Pumpkin, usually I only say" Pumpkin "like a seemingly bot vandalism, but all of a sudden I return to my sanity and speak up hot."


    Live viewers'' chat logs are flowing with great momentum.


    "Chat doesn''t change the backstreets or the front streets."


    I want to see the awakening scene of glump


    Ten nights dressed as security guards are said to have shaken.They are not dressed up, they are actually assigned the role of guards.


    There are only five people left on the platform.The players Junko and Vandam, True and Kate sitting in captivity, and the progressive dog keeper.


    Your friend Kate and I are sitting opposite each other in a true distance.Both of them are placed in a spelled glass room with a device behind the chair to measure changes in heart rate, body vibration, and voice when your friend is tortured.


    Junko and Vandam are also in this glassy room.There is a match, and only the winner can leave the room.


    "Let''s introduce ourselves.This is Dog Kaiichi, who can''t help but tell Mizuho, the boss of the current president who is immersed in formalin, to act as moderator.The world is supposed to be dead, but this is how it lives.By the way, don''t let your back face fall apart.Former formalin-immersed president.He was also the originator of this game, the rental competition, which was very popular with the former president, who was immersed in formalin. "


    After receiving the dog owner''s introduction, the live chat starts to boil at once.


    "Why don''t you play death games with me and introduce me to how I lost unusually?He was hiding in the clouds, pretending to be dead. "


    Vandam speaks with disgust.The audio is also broadcast slowly.


    "So, let''s start by asking both players to draw cards."


    Ignoring Vandam''s aversion, the dog owner, who moved towards the table, pointed at the card lying down on the table.Fifteen cards on the pure child side.There are seventeen on the Vandam''s side.On the Junko side, eleven cards are rented, and four cards are special.The Vandam side has 17 special cards because of the outpost victory.


    Junko and Vandam do not hesitate to pull a card that is lying at their table.


    The card Junko pulled was a toothpick.The card Vandam drew was a vial of acid.


    Guests and runners watching the game play breathe.This card is used by friends as torture.Once Junko''s runner arrives at home first, Junko tortures Kate with a toothpick.Conversely, if Vandam''s Runner wins, Vandam can use a truly acid vial.Looking at it, it seems that torture with a vial of acid is much more disastrous.


    (Told the customer that the toothpick was not bad if she only tortured her.Suddenly acid has an impact)


    Looking at the card of the acid vial, Junko thinks.


    (I have more impact.But it''s easy to imagine where the toothpick will be used to torture - and the results will be horrible, so I don''t underestimate it.Homicide by torture is strictly forbidden, so there are only a few places where acid can be used effectively.What about the inside of your mouth?No... should I keep my mouth warm while thinking about other torture tools?)


    Vandam starts thinking about how to use torture tools as soon as possible.


    "Next, let''s have a runner.Write your name on the tablet. "


    The dog prompted them to take the LCD tablet.Why use liquid crystal display instead of holographic display?Actually, there''s no deep reason, it''s just a nostalgic hobby.


    The two of you think in a tablet look.


    The location of the runner is known, but the player does not know the location of the rental.Runners will be able to see the location of their belongings on a map.


    (Hopefully the designated rental is close to the runner.This is also a point that depends on luck.Looks like we can find a ride along the way, but it''s also uncertain luck.Holy shit... bad luck.)


    (Hmm... I wonder if we can measure the location and pattern of the rental items in the second half?It''s about the same distance from home)


    Vandam and Junko were thinking, but eventually Vandam wrote his name on the tablet.


    (Hmm... the choice of a runner depends on the viciousness of the rented - torture equipment.)If the card I pulled is a terrible torture device, I want to pick a strong one to win.Even if Mr. Vandam pulls a strong card, he certainly doesn''t want to use it, so he does.In this case... Mr. Vandam pulled a pretty vicious lease of torture, but I''m a toothpick.Although it depends on how it is used, it can be regarded as a weakened tool of torture.The game has just begun, and I''d like to see how it goes... no, I think I chose to take the lead here and catch the flow)


    "Hey, Junko, it''s time to decide. It''s taking too long."


    When Junko''s policy was decided, the dog keeper hurried me.


    Junko wrote down the name of the designated runner, and the two of them together gave the tablet to the dog keeper.

 2336 Eight.

    Displays the name of the selected runner.


    "The runner named by Junko Yukioka is Katsuhiko Yasuo.You''re a member of the cleaner organization Plutonium Dundee.I just advertised it.Cornelius Vandam''s nominated runner is Terrence Moore.It''s a bridge in Chihuahua. Can I say this is solid from the beginning?I can say I can be trusted. "


    A host dog who speaks the names of two selected runners.


    "Suddenly it''s me....."


    Top batter?


    Katsuhiko and Terrence muttered.


    "Well, then... you''re in position. Good start."


    The dog issued a rod reading command that the dog did not care about, and the first turn began.


    All runners have cell phones, and their location can be checked properly.I also know where all the torture equipment I owe you is located.


    And while the runners are waiting in discrete positions, the distance between the runners and the homes, and the distance between the homes and the rentals, is roughly the same length.However, the distance between the specified rental and the runner is not the same.Longer or shorter depending on the loan specified.


    (This is....)


    Terrence opened the map on his virtual phone, checked his location and closed his eyes.


    My location and the location of the specified rental were very close.It''s not the closest, but you can still take a rental with little detour.


    (I can say that I was blessed by the favorable terrain, but did luck give me a smile?I don''t even know the location of the enemy, and the location of the enemy and rental items may be closer)


    While running through the mountains without roads, Terrence can think, but where he thinks, there are a lot of lucky parts, and he can''t think of an effective hand.


    (Whether you''re a player or a runner, it feels like there''s only a limited amount of games you can think about)


    There is no game that does not depend on luck, but Terrence seems to think that this game depends quite heavily on luck to win or lose.


    And then, I look back at the signs of the tracker.Then, a man in army clothes with a camera was seen running slightly behind him to fit Terrence''s speed.I''m a shooter for distribution.


    Terrence on the way to the mountain road.Running down the road, Terrence stopped to see what was bothering him.It''s probably a motorcycle with white sheets on it.


    When Terrence puts the sheets on, the bike turns up.


    (This will be advantageous at once.I wish I could run properly)


    Terrence rides on a suspicious motorcycle and starts the engine.The engine sounded and vibrated properly, and Terrence stroked her chest down and drove the bike.


    Terrence looks back, and the person holding the camera is running at the same speed as the motorcycle.


    (What kind of leg force...? Are you an outsider, a psychic, or a retrofitter?)


    When he saw the photographer, Terrence wrapped his tongue.


    After running along the mountain road for a while, the bike stopped lightly. We''re out of gas.


    (Did you only put in gasoline to the extent that you ran out of gas along the way... hah...)


    Tasting the pleasure, Terrence abandons his motorcycle and moves on to the place where his rental belongings are.


    If you can make a subspace tunnel, Katsuhiko, this competition competing in the mountains is very suitable.Even if there is a steep slope along the way, a slope that is unlikely to enter, or a large rock, it is possible to open a subspace tunnel and make shortcuts without taking a detour.


    Projecting a holographic display in front of his face, Katsuhiko moves quickly while checking the current position and the location of the desired rental on the map.


    The photographer arrived halfway, but was unable to reach Katsuhiko, who was traveling through the subspace tunnel, and abandoned the tracking halfway.


    Although the pace of movement of Katsuhiko itself was fast, the key rental location was far from Katsuhiko''s waiting area.


    (Huh? What''s that?)


    Along the way, something worried came to his attention and Katsuhiko stopped.By the side of the road, there was a blank sheet hanging on it, obviously in the form of a vehicle.


    (There''s no trap...)


    As you get closer and look around at the sheets, a bicycle appears from inside.


    "Look what''s good."


    Unexpectedly murmuring and loosening her mouth, Katsuhiko rides her bicycle and starts moving along the road.


    Open the subspace tunnel many times along the way, drag it into each bicycle with your black hand, and short-cut it.


    Eventually, Katsuhiko arrived at the place he wanted to rent.A yellow and red flag stands so that the place where the rental belongings are located stands out from the distance.


    Below the flag was a table on which the specified rental items were wrapped in plastic.Confirm that there is a toothpick in the package.


    (Got a loan)


    Katsuhiko picks up a bag of toothpicks and drives the bicycle.All we have to do is go home.


    You can use the subspace tunnel shortcut to move around and see the home building that Katsuhiko followed earlier.


    In front of the entrance to the building, there are narrow passages with concrete walls standing on either side.If you don''t get into the home through this passage, you won''t be recognized as a goal.


    Katsuhiko stopped on his way to the aisle.From the side, Terrence appeared closer to the passage of the goal than Katsuhiko.


    "The sooner we get there... No, no, no, no, no, no, no."


    Katsuhiko prepares and strengthens her bicycle.


    Terrence fires two shots at Katsuhiko as she runs toward the goal.One shot was restrained. The other shot was aimed at the tire.


    Katsuhiko deployed her black hands to prevent the bullets.


    (I''ll somehow approach the range of the black hand, wrap him around the black hand, drag him into subspace, and finish first)


    I think so, Katsuhiko drives the bicycle at a fierce speed.


    Terrence has already entered the path leading to the goal.However, Katsuhiko saw that the current spacing and velocity would catch up to the black-handed range.


    The distance between the two is shrinking.


    (Now!)


    Seeing that he was approaching the range, Katsuhiko opened the door of the subspace tunnel, stretched out two black hands, and tried not to grasp Terrence''s body.


    As the black hands approached Terrence''s body, Terrence''s body sank deep, and the two black hands grabbed over Terrence''s head and crossed.


    Terrence looks back in a low position and shoots the gun again.


    (Eh...? What happened...)


    Katsuhiko couldn''t react because she felt little sign of shooting.Terrence''s body is definitely pointing this way.Holding a gun and shooting.However, according to Katsuhiko''s perception, Terrence did not return his body, nor did he bend over and dodge his black hand.But when I saw it, Terrence did bend over and avoid the black hands, shooting at us.


    The bullet pierces the front wheel of the bicycle.In addition to the impact of the bullet, Katsuhiko was thrown out of the bicycle, bent over a long time ago.


    Before hitting the ground, two of the three black hands that had been preserved for defense captured Katsuhiko''s body.And the other one caught a bike.


    Black hands retreated trying to capture Terrence.Looking at it, Terrence ran behind his neck, looking behind him, aiming for the home door.


    (If this were to happen... you would have won...)


    The bicycle was also destroyed, and Terrence, who saw no way to reduce this distance, took his eyes off.I wonder if the black hand with the bike is reaching towards Terrence, and the black hand is throwing a broken bike at Terrence.


    Of course, Terrence avoids it.And just for a moment of avoidance, Terrence turned away from Katsuhiko.


    Shortly after avoiding the thrown bicycle, Terrence looked at Katsuhiko and peeled again.Katsuhiko''s figure has disappeared.


    The next moment, Terrence turned his face in the direction of travel, feeling the signs forward.To my surprise, Katsuhiko was running in front of her.After a moment of distraction, Terrence jumped through a subspace tunnel and into the front of the home aisle.I overtook Terrence and made a shortcut.


    Terrence shoots at Katsuhiko''s leg, but Katsuhiko doesn''t look back.Black hands move to prevent bullets.


    Katsuhiko was clearly slower than Terrence, but as far as he could see, he didn''t seem to be able to get over it.Katsuhiko is already within 20 meters of the door.Terrence is nearly forty meters away.


    Eventually, Katsuhiko arrived at the door of the building, opened the door and entered the home.This made it possible to win or lose the first match.


    Seeing it, Terrence stopped running and stood back and sighed deeply.


    "The winner of the first battle, Katsuhiko Yasuo.I beat the boss of the sea chihuahua. "


    The dogmaker, who was also acting as the moderator, praised the winner while giving him his name in a good mood.


    "Well, at first, Junko Yukioka won.The loan that was delivered was a toothpick.Now, how do I use it... No, I can''t predict how to use it. "


    The dog owner spreads a mean smile and alternates between Vandam and Kate tied to the chair.


    Kate was not upset at all, she was just lying.On the other hand, Vandam stared at the dogkeeper with hatred.

 2337 9.

    Katsuhiko breathes into a room with a player and a friend.


    Both Kate and True are already seated and restrained in the glass room.Junko and Vandam are also in the glass room.


    "Leave me alone."


    Junko calls out to Katsuhiko


    Katsuhiko puts a bag with toothpicks in a large drawer placed in front of a glass room.The drawer was pushed into the glass room and Junko received a toothpick.


    Junko, with her unfaithful smile, slowly alternates between Vandam and Kate, playing with her toothpicks in front of her face.


    With that behavior alone, Vandam feels intense discomfort and frustration, like being scratched in the chest.Blood vessels pulsate and skin bubbles.I can''t stay calm. I can''t keep calm.


    Well, I guess I''ll be the first to have fun.


    Further stirring up the Vandam, Junko slowly moved forward in front of Kate.Taking one of those slow moves scares Kate.Vandam could only accept that he was doing it to irritate his mind.


    "Are you having fun? Torture?"


    Kate looks up at Junko and asks.


    "Hmm... I''ll withdraw it before the root of my tongue gets dry.Perhaps it''s more fun to hurt Kate than to hurt her.I wonder if this kind of dialogue is a mean nuance to Vandam right now. "


    Junko took Kate''s hand off while saying it.


    "Hey, you can take off your restraint or touch it after my permission from the MC Progress Adjudicator.Yes, I gave you permission. Thirty seconds to torture. counting. "


    As soon as the dog started counting, Junko stuck a toothpick between Kate''s nails and her fingers.


    "Ghh...!"


    Whether you scream or moan, it adds up to your wimp points.Kate desperately endured her voice, but she leaked a little moaning.


    "There are various sensitive places for humans, but between their nails and fingers is something special.My fingertips are a place where my nerves are concentrated, but come on. "


    Junko repeatedly pulls and unplugs with a toothpick placed between Kate''s nails and fingers as she talks.


    "I know a lot of points like that, so I guess I''m better off.I know very well how to efficiently inflict pain.That''s why I chose this game. "


    "Uuuuuuu... uu... gu..."


    When a sharp artifact was inserted into her nails, she suffered severe pain, and Kate trembled unbearably, screaming unbearably out of her throat.My mouth is still stuck, but the moans still echo.


    Kate wonders as she bears the pain and tears.I wonder why there is only a little foreign matter between the nails, and the nails are about to peel off, and such a terrible pain will run.


    I really want this time to be over soon.Even though it is painful to suffer only physical pain, it is said that you have to endure the need to raise your voice and shake your body.Besides, he said he had to try to keep his heart rate down and calm.Too unreasonable. Too irrational.But if we do not go through the irrationality, we will lose. He dies.


    You can taste the feeling that your head is filled only with a rejection to pain, and your ego is about to be destroyed.I even think it would be easier if it broke.Anyway, if you want to get out of this hell, you want it to end soon, that''s all.


    It''s over. Thirty seconds have passed.


    Junko immediately stopped the torture and pulled the toothpick out of Kate''s nails, the dog said.


    "Uhh... uhh... uhhh..."


    Kate was deeply relieved as she swallowed her throat.My body is sweating.It was the longest felt abominable thirty seconds of my life.However, this may happen many times in the future.She took part in such a game of her own free will.


    "Well, let''s take a look at the measuring instrument.Oh, that''s a good number to see. "


    The dog ran around behind Kate, checked the measuring instrument, and raised his voice.The voice is in Vandam''s nerves again.


    Winmp Point 82 Voice 13, Heart Rate 40, Vibration 29


    The results of the measuring instrument were as follows.


    Kate looked over the holographic display and was fiercely disappointed in herself and filled with apologies for Vandam.Even then, I tried desperately to endure it, but the results were terrible.I tried not to move, but the feeling of wanting to escape the pain was moving unconsciously.I couldn''t keep my voice down.It''s even more impossible to keep calm. I was pathetic.


    (If it''s torture in the past, the average wimp point is 110.As for the fairly eggy torture, as Dogmei-san said, you should put up with it.)


    Seeing the results, Junko thinks.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    The dog keeps calling as Vandam walks towards Kate.


    "Is it good enough to wipe your face?"


    Without waiting for a confirmation answer, Vandam stood in front of Kate, pulling out his handkerchief and wiping out his tears, sweat, runny nose and salivated face with his gentle hands.


    "It''s live.I don''t want to leave my wife''s face like this.I don''t want to keep showing up like that. "


    "As long as I keep playing this game, I''m gonna show you that horrible face again."


    Junko said with a smile.


    After listening to Junko''s dialog, Vandam thinks.I think again. I think again and again about what I''ve thought before, since I''ve been here.


    Why are we in such a cruel game?


    I can say that to Vandam, to Kate, to Junko, and to anyone who has agreed to participate in this game in the past.


    Normally no, but anyone who intuitively understands the identity of this game will accept it.


    At least Kate, Vandam and Junko had the same true feelings.


    To be happy.I come to this game to be happy.This miserable game is actually a game that makes you happy.I know that. Having listened to the content of the game before doing so, I agreed to participate in the game because I had arrived at the answer.


    "Well, let''s go to World War II.Both of you, come here and flip the cards. "


    Motivated by the dog keeper, Junko and Vandam move to the side of the table and take one card each lying down on the table and turn it over.


    The card Vandam drew was an ice pick.


    Junko drew a special card.It''s a special card "Double". You can roll two more sheets in a row.In other words, you will be able to use torture tools twice.


    Junko flipped two more sheets.The cards pulled were whips and fireworks.


    "There''s a double, so there''s eleven of us."


    Ten nights watching live broadcasts in the mountains raise questions.


    "There will be a revival of the loans we used in Revival.That''s why I''m eleven. "


    Oh, yeah.


    The shook convinced me of ten nights.


    "Now write a runner on your tablet."


    Junko and Vandam wrote to the dog owner, deciding on a runner without even thinking about it.


    "Junko Yukioka dreamed of coming to Sandcastle.You''re the boss of the cleaner organization Plutonium Dundee.Cornelis Vandam is a Catherine Crystal. A warrior for the chief of Haihuahua.Now, let''s start... "


    The dog keeper signals a start.


    "The Vandam guy, he''s got a lot of people to trust and know first.I don''t know if this is a boulder. "


    Shi Yu, who was in the waiting room, murmured on the surface.I feared that I would regret the biased candidate from the first half.


    I came with Katsuhiko in the first round, and the second round was a dream.


    Makoto talks to Junko.


    "I didn''t mean it.Now that the double is out, we''ll go steadily here.Come on, Dream-kun is quite suitable for this competition. Come on. "


    (If you''re manipulating gravity, it''s a trick to move and stop.But it was Catherine. It''s quite a curve.)


    When I heard Junko''s words, I was convinced of the truth, but I didn''t know what the match would look like because the opponent would never be able to be alarmed.


    Quickly, you''ve got your stomach rolled up.


    Coming Dream looks at the map and checks the location of the specified rental.


    "They''re both close. I wonder if this is a simple competition."


    Smile small, and the dream begins to move.


    "It''s far away....."


    On the other hand, Catherine looked at the distance between the designated rental location and where she was, and she had a sinister face.


    Ten minutes later. Dreams come safely to get two rentals and go home.


    When she arrived in front of the house, Catherine stood in arms in front of the aisle leading to the building.


    (That''s what waiting for me meant.)


    When I saw Catherine, I understood her dream.


    Catherine didn''t get the loan.Because the position was too far away, while I was going to get the rental, I stepped on the possibility that I would be targeted by a dream and went ahead of the goal and waited for the dream to come.Then I came first to fight the dream and drive the dream to inactivity, and then I decided to go and get the loan that I had designated.


    This is one of the usual means of lending competition.The dream stopped at a distance, realizing Catherine''s intentions.

 2338 10.

    (But it''s so fat....)


    When you see a white woman in a fat cowgirl, your dreams come true.


    "Nhhh! Nhh!"


    Meanwhile, Catherine looked at the face of her dream and shouted cheerfully, holding her cheeks full of meat in her palms.


    "Hey, sweetie, I want to eat it. A boy or a girl?"


    "You''re too fat. Your face doesn''t look bad, so if you diet properly, you''ll look beautiful."


    "Hey... oh, thank you so much.This fat means a lot. "


    Catherine nosed after being calmly pointed out that she didn''t suddenly curse at obesity in the first place.There have been many people who scold with malice and make it easy to understand, and nothing has happened, but it is the first time that a child has been told indifferently, and the opposite is effective that no malice is felt.I am not really angry because I am also being followed.


    "Do you know Beruga?"


    "Yeah, you''re the cute white guy.I''ve been to the aquarium with my family. "


    "That''s right, we''ll talk soon.Think of me as a human being. "


    Yes?


    Hearing Catherine''s meaningless dialogues, the dream frowned.


    "You said Beluga was cute.Beluga has thick fat all over her body.I have thick fat all over my body. That''s what I mean. "


    "For the sake of Beluga''s honor, that''s definitely not true.Ahh... it''s kind of like a demon in my heart... the whole thing of murder... "


    To Katherine, who speaks well, the dream reveals frustration and slowly undresses.


    "Hey, what are you taking off?"


    Catherine draws you to the sudden action of a dream.


    "I''m always naked at home."


    "This is not your home."


    "If you don''t take it off, you won''t be able to do well.Well, there are some bespoke clothes that don''t tear apart, such as just taking them off from the top. "


    Something like a board and something like cotton grow in pairs from the back of your dream while you''re talking.Looking at it, Catherine understood.This child is also a mouse of Junko Yukioka, and I wonder if he is ready to activate his supernormal abilities.


    Catherine, who felt the signs of an attack, jumped back a lot.


    Catherine takes a breath as the invisible force exerts on the ground in front of her, confirming the sight of a great depression.


    I dropped an invisible gravity bullet, but not one.


    (Upstairs)


    Catherine sensed where the attack was coming from in the air.Even if I jump back again and avoid it, I will read about this dodge and see that it is likely being attacked. I will change the pattern and jump forward diagonally to the right.


    "Nfuu!?"


    Catherine suddenly raised a strange moan, under tremendous pressure from above.


    I don''t know if I can hear that voice. Pull. "


    Catherine''s voice echoed in her head.


    Master!?


    I hope you don''t hate moaning like a beast.It''s hard to watch out for unexpected voices, but there are limits.I can hate you, so let me dare say it. "


    (Solly, My Master, Bitch Queen)


    With an apology in her heart, Catherine, who was about to collapse, put her strength into her body.


    Out of the way!


    With the voice taught by the man who spoke to him, he stood up vigorously, spreading gravity on his head, shoulders, and back.


    "Amazing."


    A dream to come smiling with admiration.


    "Fat armor."


    Catherine looked and said.


    "Now you know, don''t you?This is the power of fat.Don''t make a fool of fat anymore.And recognize me as a land beluga. "


    "No, I think it''s muscle strength."


    Denied the dream to be rough, he dropped multiple gravity bullets from one to the next.


    Catherine falls to the ground dressed as if she were lying on her back.


    "Nhhhhhhh!"


    "And definitely not Beruga."


    The dream mocks Catherine as she sees her face distorted and screaming with intense gravity.


    Live broadcasts allowed other runners to watch the battle.Rod is also my half-brother.


    (Told the customer that as many sisters as you were, it was bad to be against the supernatural talented person.I''m not talking about other people.It was Junko Yukioka who gathered it.I guess it''s all that kind of guy, and it''s highly likely that I''ll hit him)


    The rod also has combat power away from humans, but it does not have supernormal power.I understand that fighting an incapacitated person who doesn''t know what to do is bad.


    Eventually Catherine stopped moving.


    (If you do more, you''ll die.No, is he dead already?)


    The dream solves the gravity bullet and wears clothes.I mean, I tried to be a pain in the ass, but it''s remarkable.


    It was then, passing through the stretching Catherine, that the dream came into the aisle leading to the home.


    I felt a sign from Catherine.The dream came quickly, but it was too late.


    Catherine hasn''t moved her hands, feet, fingertips, or anything.There are no signs of getting up. Nevertheless, he certainly felt willing to attack.


    It was Catherine''s exuberant abdomen that moved.I thought it was a big dent for a moment, but it swelled up all at once. That''s all there is to it.


    The dream came and saw the sight, but I didn''t know what had happened.


    Shortly afterwards - I thought maybe I felt a slight pain in my neck, and my consciousness was blurred, my vision was shaken, and my whole body felt lost.You can''t stand and fall sideways.


    "Oops."


    Catherine, who got up, embraced the body of her dream the moment she fell.


    Deveso missiles.


    Catherine laughs with a close look at her dream face.Immediately after seeing the smile I saw nearby, Ram''s eyes closed and his consciousness completely lost.


    "A secret weapon to keep.I was too alarmed to think I had won.The anesthetic effect of the needle lasts for about an hour, so I have plenty of room to pick up my rental and come back here. "


    Speaking to no one, Catherine came and laid her dream body by the aisle and went to fetch her rent.


    About twenty minutes later Catherine arrived at home.


    "Thank you very much."


    Vandam receives an ice pick from Catherine and works with an emotional voice.


    "Hmm... did you wipe the double?"


    Junko exhales small.


    "As far as pulling the double and seeing how the battle went, did you employ a trustworthy strong man?Catherine was pushed pretty hard, and if it was just a killing, Catherine might have been dead, but you can see the results. "


    Vandam plays with the ice pick with one hand, looks at Junko and laughs.


    (The result of not trying to take the lives of each other.Come Yume-kun will kill the opponent without stopping, but I think you liked Catherine and didn''t want to kill her.)


    Junko thinks so.


    (Ice pick. It''s a stabbing torture tool that seems to be wider than a toothpick, but how do I use it?Eyes, ears, etc., will you come around there?)


    I imagine the truth. The tip of Vandam''s ice pick needle pierces his eyes.


    Three women and a boy gather in a membership bar from daytime and face each other.


    Tamamura Ring - a member of the "Thirteen Stairs of Happiness", a central executive in the back street.White fox string spiritual defense - He has long been involved in spiritual defense. He is the master of the famous wizarding school, a member of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, and one of the true rulers of modern Japan.Poisonous Tachiriko - Mayor of Anraku City, one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, this is also one of the rulers.Sister - The leader of the secret society "Job''s Rewards", which has dominated the West from behind for a long time.


    "I''m scared of ice picks."


    A string screw that smiles with a face that doesn''t seem scared at all and looks at Vandam playing with the ice pick in the holographic display.


    "I''ve seen this game before, but it was terrible.Seeing people who care about each other get hurt in front of their eyes, the hate swells up and the content of torture accelerates.The torturers are getting more and more relentless later. "


    Kiriko said with a sad face.


    "I can see why Junko chose this fixing method.But I won''t say it. "


    Er, let me tell you something.


    The string snails kept laughing at Sister''s words.


    "I can see that. But it''s a bit irritating and shitty to say."


    and a ring.


    "Apart from the purpose, I chose this game because of Junko''s kindness."


    "How kind of a game is it to torture someone you like and torture someone you like?"


    The string snail asks the ring''s words with a smile.


    "Yes, be gentle. The reason for this can be seen from the very end."


    The Sister, not the ring, said with certainty.

 2339 Eleven.

    "Whoa... that''s..."


    A dog who sees Vandam taking off his real pants notices what Vandam is trying to do and smiles.


    Viewers watching live streaming also breathe when they realize it.Especially the men are pale.


    No way......


    It''s not like there were no examples in the past, but it''s still tough.


    Pain and fear only men can understand......


    "I''m watching. This is the skin."


    "Just thinking makes me tremble."


    Jade? Stick?


    That''s what balls are for. But if you fail, you will die. "


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    Aizawa''s bumpy bumpy bumpy bumpy!


    If I let my tortured friend die, is it okay if the tortured player is a losing game?


    Live chat is faster all at once.What Vandam is trying to do is mostly bored by male viewers.


    "You haven''t forgotten the rules.If I let him die of shock, I''ll lose. "


    The dog owner checks.


    "Well, don''t be a gambler.But I''ll bet on someone who doesn''t.I''m sure he won''t die. Let''s believe it. "


    Answer Vandam without stopping working.Eventually, the real trousers and trunks are lowered and the lower body is completely rounded out.


    True knew what to do, but he remained as expressionless as usual.I can''t see any movement at all.


    Aizawa''s true face... It''s a poker face this time of year. "


    "That''s exactly what a killer doll deserves."


    Are you sure you don''t have feelings?


    "Ugh... you''re such a hungry boy."


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    Can I be a fan?


    Such a true face was also reflected on the camera, which had a huge impact on the viewers.


    In addition, the camera sequentially reflects Kate and Junko''s faces.Kate clearly found herself with a strong face, but Junko was not upset at all and looked at her without expression.


    Vandam looked at her true face, and then saw Junko''s face.


    "Both of you are quite calm.Or are you desperately fixing it so that it doesn''t show your face? "


    "Can''t you calm down without talking?"


    True incites Vandam to speak in a cooler tone.


    "That''s not true."


    Vandam glanced at his true crotch with a cold look and slowly raised the ice pick to the side of his face, swinging it down all at once.


    The moment you wave down, many of your viewers meditate.Turn your face away. Eat your teeth.It was mainly men who avoided looking straight.


    It is fear and severe pain that only men can understand.I would hesitate to subject my testicles to torture unless I was such a native sadist.Not like attacking gold in a fight.There is considerable physiological resistance to trying to seriously inflict pain on the opponent.


    "True brother...."


    Midori, who was watching the delivery, was biting his teeth enough to make a sound.With so much anger, I feel the urge to run home now and kill Vandam.


    On the other hand, I looked at it calmly when I was tired.Because I knew that I was tired.


    The needle of the ice pick does penetrate and pierces the chair.


    Vandam raised his face and saw his true face.Vandam''s eyes were open to surprise.


    True expression remained blank.When I stabbed him in the first place, he didn''t move his body at all, and he didn''t scream or moan.


    Such an idiot......


    Sure looks like it''s stabbing you, Trick?


    Okay, I was getting anesthetized.


    It''s against the rules and should be checked beforehand.


    Isn''t it painless?


    In fact, I predicted the torture, and did you remove it before?


    Chat on the delivery site and speculation flies.


    (The rules of the game are fair. But the hand you brought in isn''t fair, is it?I originally chose this game because it was advantageous to me)


    Junko smiles at the stiff face of Vandam.


    Junko was truly an epic torturer after he decided to fall into the back streets and began living in the Yukioka Institute.After decomposing the whole body in pieces, leaving only the blood vessels and nerves connected, and administering drugs to sensitize the nerves, the exposed internal organs were stabbed with needles, flushed with electricity, and rubbed with rubbing, causing all kinds of pain.


    As a result, true pain can be blocked by his own will, and he can endure most torture without moaning. However -


    (It''s not like you can endure all kinds of torture.I couldn''t stand pleasure torture and this alone.If the drugs and allergies are mixed in the torture equipment, it won''t work.)


    Junko is in danger.


    Vandam was rigid in the shape of a piercing ice pick.Looking straight at the monster.I understood at the same time.Junko chose this game because the boy could endure any torture.He said he was framed.


    (Alternatively, I may have taken measures to modify or erase the pain in advance.But even so, is it my fault that I didn''t see it through?)


    It''s been more than ten seconds since I stabbed the ice pick.


    "What''s the matter? We''ve got 30 seconds.Use your time. "


    It was the dog keeper who encouraged him to incite.Since the truth is under torture, I refrain from making any extra remarks.Even moaning is added as a point.


    Vandam pulled out the ice pick and made a strong expression, shaking it down over and over again towards her true crotch, making it a rare stab.


    The audience frowned and turned away.Of course there are some who are staring.


    "Five seconds. Four, three, two, one. Over. Thirty seconds."


    In response to the dog''s voice, Vandam stopped his hand.


    Winmp Point 30 Voice, Heart Rate 2, Vibration 1


    "It''s not like there''s no change in heart rate or blood pressure at all.Somewhat responsive to pain.But nevertheless... these numbers are amazing. "


    The dog owner, who has seen this game many times, has also seen changes in the measuring instrument.


    "I don''t suppose you''ve ever used any painkillers?"


    "Come on? Even if it happens, it''s not against the rules."


    Junko shrugs his shoulders and smiles in response to Vandam''s question.


    "No, that''s a fine violation of the rules.I''ll be out when it turns out.Some of them do such tricks occasionally, so I sneak in and check for pain immediately after being held in a chair.I even checked the anesthesia beforehand. "


    The moderator and referee, Dogmei, told him.


    (When Junko was practicing torture when True came to the lab, I was disgusted with Junko, but I didn''t think it would be useful in this way.Or did Junko already plan to play this game from that time on?)


    Watch the live broadcast, and get tired.


    Vandam exhales loudly and calms his feelings.


    (There is no need to be pessimistic. It''s still too early to give up.I saw that it was not painless at all.Guess so. If it is completely painless, if this boy can definitely endure any kind of torture, Yukioka''s words and deeds may become a little more rapport.The fact that you have so few mouths... doesn''t mean you have to endure it perfectly.It''s not that I don''t speak to avoid being rude.It''s about time I understood Yukioka''s personality.When you''re not confident, you don''t inadvertently cheat or stretch your blouse.)


    People hide things like personality, nature, and sexuality.Try not to be read in your heart.Vandam realizes he''s a bad person to hide himself from.On the other hand, I am good at reading to others.Whether you try hard to hide them, or you don''t show them the shaking of your heart, you know that people show them somewhere.


    Meanwhile, Midori was trying to find out the true state of mind, but she couldn''t.


    (I noticed by now, but the spiritual link with my real brother has been blocked by the effect of the boundary of that glass room ~)


    I tried to speak up with true telepathy, but it was a hindered person.


    "Well... let''s go to the third round.Ah, I can handle your ass. "


    With a disgusting face, the dog enters a glass-enclosed torture room and raises his real underwear and trousers.


    Junko and Vandam push their feet to the table at the same time, reaching out and turning the cards lined up at the same time.


    Junko had three liters of water, cloth and bags, and Vandam had drawn bamboo saw cards.


    (This is....)


    Seeing the card, Junko frowned a little.

 2340 12.

    "Setting cloths and plastic bags carefully means waterboarding."


    Junko murmured with a smile. Waterboarding refers to torture of water teasing.


    (Hmm... this will limit the places where I can torture you.)


    When it comes to torture with water, you will be blamed for breathing no matter what you think.Then there are only a few places where torture can be effective.Moreover, it is difficult to say that it is not very effective, such as only 30 seconds of breathing teasing.


    "Do you think the mouth, nose, and respiratory organs are the same, as the body parts that were tortured once cannot be tortured twice? Or something else?"


    "Hmm... water teasing. Well, they''re all like respiratory organs.I don''t blame my nose or mouth directly, but I don''t blame my lungs no matter what I think. "


    The dog keeps answering Junko''s question.


    "A bamboo saw... We have to cut the artery and kill it.And Aizawa-kun seemed to be resistant to pain when he saw it earlier, but do you have any requests? "


    Vandam calls out to the true, but the true does not react.


    "Hmm. You talk from yourself, but you ignore it.That''s the craziest thing, Sense.


    It''s the way you stroke your nerves without it. "


    Vandam says a lot of disgust.


    "So, you two. Who will you employ in the third match?"


    The dog owner asked.


    "I wonder if it''s Viper who carries heavy luggage."


    "Don''t say it before you write it down.I''m sure the Vipers are listening to that. "


    A dog who smiles funny at Junko''s answer.


    "Hey, is that why I''m chosen?"


    The viper who was watching the delivery laughed bitterly at Junko''s dialog.


    (Many people I don''t know.I have heard some ability from Hiroyuki, but it is difficult to discern.)


    Vandam worried about his forehead.


    (Would you like to see this young man?)


    After deciding on the runner, Vandam wrote it on his tablet.


    "The third match was Viper vs Ifukube Luca.The Viper is that Taboo Viper.Ifukube Luca is a Grimpenis psychic. "


    Voice the name displayed on the tablet and the delivery will reflect both names.


    "Luca, is that you...."


    Junko felt like sighing.


    (Hmm, I don''t know if this is compatible.)


    Luka, a mouse that has suffered many mice, including Junko, sees Junko as a thinner winner in a proximity type viper.Those who know both Luca and Viper, even if they are not Junko, will have the same perception.


    Well, let''s begin the third round. Viper, take it easy. "


    The dog gave the start signal and waved his hand towards the camera with a smile.


    (He said... he wanted to support me as a moderator.Even before the people in the back street were watching, it was a mess that they knew me....)


    The viper who was watching the live broadcast was stunning.


    (The designated rental location is not so far away....)


    The Viper starts moving while checking the map.


    If you want to do your best, you should choose to fight your enemies toward your goal first, but the Vipers who decide they don''t need to do so go to the rental.


    On the way, I discovered something that looked like a vehicle with white sheets hanging on it.


    (I see. If we had a route to the goal first, we would not have been able to find a vehicle.If it''s a route to borrow from the waiting area, you can get a vehicle and gain an advantage...?)


    Neither does the Viper know if such legality really exists.


    Turning over the sheets, the old-fashioned auto tricycle emerged from the inside.


    "Can you use this on the mountain road?"


    The viper glanced back and turned towards the photographer coming after him, making a sound so loud that the camera could pick up the audio.


    "Oh, you gave me what I used to ride."


    Junko murmured as she watched the Viper at home.


    It was a viper traveling on an auto three-wheel ride, but as soon as it went down the mountain road for about a minute, it got off.Because the rental place is nowhere to be found.


    You look a little tight.


    Looking down at the slope spreading forward, the viper pointed his face.Beyond the steep angle of the slope itself, it is covered with a lid that is difficult to penetrate by car.


    (People seem tough to get in, but they don''t have to get in.)


    It was then that the viper came in and walked out with a little breath.


    Feeling a sign, the Viper stopped and looked back inside the muzzle.


    "Ah."


    Luca speaks up. I looked back at the Viper.


    (This guy was close to my position.Are you coming here without waiting at home?)


    The Viper was a little surprised by Luca''s bold actions.


    "You came to see me first."


    The Viper laughs invincibly. The same was true of the previous battle against Catherine, but if the initial position and the rental were apart, you would have to fight the opponent''s runner, incapacitate him, and then take the tactic of going to get the designated rental.Luca seemed to have made such a choice.


    But if you wait, it''s the right place to be in front of your home.It seems odd to me to wait on the way to get my rent.


    "What? Why? Why are you here?I came to get the water for the rental... oh, yeah.The bamboo shooter you owe me?is far away, so you came to ambush me first. [M]Ha... that''s terrible. I''m glad I''m so close...Dull Expansion..... "


    Luca made a fool of herself when she thought she was confused.


    "You know... you''re mistaken.I''m the water, you''re the bamboo saw. "


    "Eh...?"


    The Viper pointed it out half-eyed, and I wondered if Luca had become dumb, and she fell down her shoulders and nodded.


    "Ah... I don''t know how this happened anymore...I got caught in God''s trap.And why do humans make mistakes?I always wondered, why did you design that?I wonder if God is laughing when a human is poking and looking stupid? "


    After laughing bitterly, Luca raised her face and looked at the Viper.


    "Isn''t there something wrong with life that makes you feel so good?"


    The Viper gave his opinion, but Luca waved slowly.


    "It''s only natural that something good should happen, but I can''t forgive something bad.It''s selfish of me to think that way.My friend said that.Dead friend. I challenged it. [M]It is strange that the world is negative in the first place.It''s also strange that humans are designed to make mistakes. "


    There were those who sympathized with Luca''s claim.


    (You know, this guy, he''s got a good line.I wish I were a little younger...I can put it in Snowflake Society, but I''m not 20 anymore)


    A political horse watching from a remote place thought as he listened to Luca''s dialog.I can also empathize with the parts of the design that humans make mistakes as creatures.I met Luka several times and had a conversation with him, but he was a political horse who liked him.


    (Recently, the number of members over the age of 20 has increased.That''s where it bothers me. I wonder what happened.I want to build an empire of unclean children.)


    Luka is the same, but I wonder if Hiroyuki can modify it just by looking at it.


    "I don''t know how you feel, but it''s interesting how you react to the bitter and unpleasant parts of the world.So, when are we gonna do this?Negative speech, are you still going on?Looks like there''s a lot of people watching and you want me to listen to them? "


    Vipers say in a nihilistic tone.


    "That''s not how it is... Well, I''ll do it because it''s my job...."


    Luca clasped her hands toward the viper, who quietly burned the spirit of the struggle, without any shards of dominance.


    Something like a white beam is emitted from Luca''s hand.


    The Viper moves to the shade and dodges.


    (Though there are flying gear, there''s a lot of shielding here.As a fixed stone in a place like this, it moves around over the shield and approaches it.)


    It was a Viper who thought so, but he looked at the ground where the white beam landed.


    The lid around the place where the Viper was before he evaded is frozen.In addition, masses of ice appear where they were exposed to the white beam, and the ice continues to be exposed to the continuous radiation of the white beam, which is becoming increasingly large.


    (Is it water flying... and freezing the water?)


    As soon as the Viper understood it, a huge chunk of ice popped up to the waist of the Viper, exploding, and countless pieces of ice hit the Viper.


    "Guo..."


    The vipers, who had been exposed to ice fragments all over their bodies, roared and knelt unexpectedly.


    "I got a direct hit at close range...Looks like a pretty sturdy mouse.Ahh... it stinks so much. "


    "Oh no... it worked really well. It''s cold."


    When Luka was distracted, the Viper frowned and stood up with the ice that was stuck to his body.Large quantities of ice bullets not only inflicted countless fine wounds on the Viper''s body, but also took away his body temperature.In winter or in thin clothes, the vipers are strong enough for the cold to shake your body.


    "Ah, that''s good. I''ll make it even colder."


    When Luca smiled, the wind blew out.


    (Snow!?)


    The Viper was stunned by the sudden blizzard.


    (You mean his abilities?This is not just a bit... it''s too powerful.And in a wide area.....)


    In the cold wind, Viper realized the fact that his body temperature was falling even further and rapidly, and made a quick decision.


    (Even if I take the loan, I have to go through him and go home.First of all... you should go to that place. Spread him first)


    Hmm?


    Luca sounds suspicious when she sees the Viper rushing out in the snowstorm, which is also difficult to walk.


    "Oh, is that so...? I won''t let that happen.It''s going to be extra darl. "


    Luca, who understood what the Viper was aiming for, clasped her hands.Not against the Vipers, but towards the Auto Three-Wheels on the road.

 2341 13.

    The Viper was thinking of several ways to fight Luca.Stone throwing is also quite effective, and there are also hands that can be used as shields to prevent the beam from approaching.However, since none of them were decisive and it was not necessarily a game that had to kill each other, I decided that it would be easier to escape here.


    Luca fired a white beam to freeze the auto three-wheeled wheel, but it was a little slow.


    Whoa!


    The Viper kicks the Auto Three-Wheel with a voice.With a single kick, the auto triplets blow sideways and the white beam comes off.


    (Interesting behavior, but pointless)


    Luca moves her hand slightly to change the impact point of the white beam.To the blown auto tricycle.


    However, the white beam did not hit the auto tricycle.Because the Viper covered the Auto Three-Wheels and got a white beam on his body.


    "Last Fall"


    Luka murmurs, turning the white beam - the supercoolant - into ice.I was going to trap the Viper''s body in the ice.


    The Viper smiled lightly. I was receiving a beam of Luca with my left arm.


    While his arms were frozen to form a mass of ice and the ice was growing, the pie bar took the beam with his left arm into the auto wheel and drove the car.A photographer jumps onto the carrier.


    "Hey...."


    Luca shot the beam at the tire in a hurry, but hit the tire of the running car and it didn''t freeze well.The water gets hit.


    When the Viper pulls his arm out of the car, he shakes it across the ice chunk and hits the tree.


    "Er...."


    Looking at the ice being crushed, and seeing the car running away, Luca dropped her shoulders.


    (You''re an idiot... I am. I should have frozen the ground instead of the tire and slipped it.Or better yet, we should have targeted the body.Shooting tires that are constantly spinning with water is probably the worst choice....)


    After the car leaves, Luca realizes the fact.


    "Now... I hope you escaped temporarily... what are we going to do now?"


    Murmur loudly as he drives the car.


    (The range of abilities is wide, but it''s not impossible to escape his range of effects.There is no need to force yourself to fight.Fighting such abilities head-on is not a good idea.But... we know where the target is, and we''re sure to be waiting for you there again.Or wait in front of the home.....)


    I had to think so much and think before that.Where do I get my loan?


    Park your car and check the map.Looks like the rental the Vipers are going to pick up is in the woods, but there are other roads nearby.


    (I can''t relax, but on the road that turns around the crossroads...)


    So thoughtful, the Viper looked at the back mirror and opened his eyes wide.


    Looking back, I can see Luca approaching at a fierce speed.While shooting a white beam in front of him to freeze the ground, he climbs onto an ice-made sled and slides down a frozen path.


    (It was a subtle descent ramp...But he''s a clever imitator.)


    Vipers slap their tongues and speed up the car.


    I thought I had opened the distance, and the car that was speeding up suddenly blunted.


    "Oh, hey...."


    The meter is broken, so I can''t confirm the remaining amount of gasoline, but I noticed that it is clearly empty.Eventually the engine stops completely and the car stops.


    You''re out of gas again.Are all the vehicles made to run out of gas? "


    No, that''s not how all the vehicles work.There''s plenty of fuel in that auto tricycle. "


    "Hmm... I don''t know if it''s just a malfunction.It''s the car I used to ride, but it''s quite old. "


    The camera on the carrier also seemed to be picking up audio, and the dog owner and Junko were answering Viper''s questions during a live broadcast of the holographic display.


    The Viper dumps the car and jumps into the jar.The photographer also snugly reached the side of the Viper and jumped into the jar.


    (Who is this photographer? Pretty good physical ability.)


    The viper wraps his tongue as he glances at the photographer running with the camera standing beside him.


    The catching Luca fires a white beam at the inside of the jar, but it does not reach the Viper.


    "Is that it?"


    Stand with yellow and red flags and check for large bags that appear to contain belongings under the flag.


    When the viper carried the bag, a white beam struck the bag directly.


    In a hurry, the Viper rolls into the jar and escapes Luka''s attack.


    "Just a question. What if it''s frozen?Do you mind if I take it frozen? "


    A viper opens a holographic display and hits the photographer with a question.


    I don''t care, it''s up to Junko to use it.


    "Well, if you can, I''ll take it so it won''t freeze....."


    The dog keeper answered over the live delivery, so the Viper told Junko consciously.


    The white beam is emitted further.


    "Ugh...."


    The Viper moaned. The white beam struck the Viper''s left foot and the foot was trapped by a chunk of ice, making it look like it could be tied to the ground.


    I can.


    Luca smiles and gives the beam an output.I was convinced that it was time to add more and more water and make the ice huge, and that it was now time to completely ice the Viper.


    "Ugaaaaaa!"


    Vipers bark and try to pull their feet out of the ice.


    The feet were pulled out of the ice lightly.


    The white beam stopped on the way.


    If the beam continued to be fired and the supercoolant was added, the ice mass would have grown bigger and bigger, and the viper would have pulled his leg out of the ice, but his lower body would have been ice pickled.


    Luca stopped moving.The white beam could not be emitted while holding hands.


    "Huh? What is this?"


    I can talk. I can move my eyes and blink, but otherwise I can''t move my body at all, and Luca is confused.


    The mysterious phenomenon of restraint was quickly resolved.But the viper is out of range.


    "His power...? Hah... I can''t go after any more boulders. Let''s give it up."


    I don''t know what kind of abilities the Vipers used, but Luka couldn''t move and his abilities stopped working anyway.I realized that it would be pointless to use the same force again.


    (But it''s strange. With that kind of power, we should use it quickly.He was running away from me...Was it the system''s ability to pay a troublesome price?)


    When Luca thought so, Luca''s body began to move freely.


    (It worked)


    The political horse who was looking at Luca from the shade of the tree laughed hard.


    It wasn''t the Viper who stopped Luca.It''s a political horse. I used the power of Yama App "Restraint".


    (It just so happens that luck ran out when I passed by.I like Luca a a little, but I can''t help but lose the Vandam.)


    When I was waiting, I happened to see Luca chasing the Viper, so I sneaked around and used my abilities on Luca''s side.Of course, Luca and the Vipers never understood the existence of the horse.


    After that, the Viper arrived safely at his home without being pursued by Luca.


    He was a pain in the ass.


    "Leave me alone."


    Junko spreads an unyielding smile to the viper who handed over his bag and crawled onto the floor.


    Open the bag and check the contents.


    Dogmei-san, are you ready before the torture begins?You play with tools to make it easier to torture. "


    "Of course, even the players of the past are allowed to do that.But be careful not to accidentally scratch your friend while you''re preparing. "


    "Whoa, thank you so much."


    When Junko checked with the dog owner, he took out the towels and vinyl that were in the bag, and first cut the towels long and thin to form a string.Next, the vinyl is cut slightly thicker, and after making the string, it is rounded sideways and made into a long straw, wrapped helically around the stringed towel.


    Live broadcasting shows how Junko works.There were many people who did not know what Junko was doing, but a very few people with good instincts knew what they were going to do.


    Prepare!


    A plastic towel string on the right hand and a pure child holding a pet bottle of water on the left hand approach Kate, bound by a chair, and call out with a smile.


    "Thirty seconds of torture. Start counting."


    At the moment the dog keeper said, Junko opened Kate''s mouth with vigilance and put the tip of a plastic towel string in her mouth.


    Using fluoroscopy and attention power, slowly pull towels and vinyl from the mouth to the back of the throat, through the pharynx, through the larynx, and well into the organs.


    Well then, let''s go ~


    Declaring with an unyielding smile, Junko spills the water from the pet bottle onto a vinyl wrapped towel.


    The towel is the core. It absorbs water, but you don''t have to worry about it.In this way, water is passed on to towels and vinyl, and water is delivered directly to organs that are good at it.


    "Thirty seconds is not enough if it''s just to interfere with your breathing, but come on.When water goes directly into your respiratory organs, it''s really painful. "


    Kate is desperate to endure it, but this is not the level to endure it.Just a few seconds, it''s a hell of a lot.Just a few drops of water have turned into a weapon of torture that inflicts incredible pain.


    Gobo!


    I finally couldn''t stand it and coughed a lot and spit out the water.


    But after that, if you don''t make a sound, if you cough, you can endure it hard.However, my body trembled and my heart rate did not change.


    "Wow, it''s supposed to be pretty painful, but I just coughed and endured it.Yeah, yeah, I''m doing my best thinking about your husband.Mmm, that''s nice.I''m getting more and more clear too. "


    Junko looks at Vandam as he talks with pleasure.


    "Ah... yes, at best hurt my beloved wife.You just have to suffer. This is the game.Kate, I accepted that. "


    Vandam was laughing.But there was a flame of fire in his eyes.


    "I look forward to being on the torture side of my turn.The pain and suffering my wife has suffered will be repaid in full to your beloved boy.I look forward to that time. There must be some unbearable pain.I know that. "


    Neither Junko nor True reacted on the surface to Vandam''s words.


    "How dare you play such a cruel and evil hobby."


    Vipers throw up.


    "Even though it''s a cruel and bad hobby... I can''t help but notice.My heart is trembling. "


    Truly said in a quiet tone.


    "People love to peek at tragedies."


    "No, I''m impressed by Kate''s endurance."


    He truly denied Nihill''s dog breeder''s words and expressed his honesty.


    "It''s over."


    "Hoo-hoo! Hoo-hoo!Ugh! "


    Kate coughed violently as soon as the dog keeper told her it was over.Junko also immediately pulls out the towel and vinyl.


    I wonder if I took the time to put it in my throat.


    Junko sees that the actual time he was torturing water was about 20 seconds.


    Indicates how much Kate was wearing.It''s a point of precisely how unbearable it was.


    Winmp Point 102 Voice 6, Heart Rate 52, Vibration 44


    "That worked pretty well. But it''s amazing that I barely spoke up."


    That''s how the dog keeper applauded Kate.It''s like a silly applause with a slow motion between them.

 2342 14.

    "Uuu...."


    Kate starts to sob before the fourth match begins.


    "I''m sorry, Nasai... the first battle was full of voices...And this time, I''m so sorry about this... my sai... "


    According to Vandam''s caring side, Kate cried many times to apologize.


    "You don''t have to apologize.This is the kind of game.... "


    Seeing Kate apologize as she cried, and hearing her apology with tears, Vandam felt the illusion of being stabbed in the chest and chopped in the stomach.


    (Colon... same time, same time.This feeling...)


    Vandam remembers when he found out Kate had betrayed him, and when former students of Reinforced Vampires were killed.


    "Demo... I want to give you a victory... and yet I can''t stand it anymore. I''m so emotional... I regret it..."


    "That would be regrettable. The third match was just over, but the difference was terrible.And the truth can withstand torture, and it''s hopeless. "


    In the middle of Kate''s dialogue, the dog keeps mocking and browning.


    Vandam was silent on the seditious dog owner, but stuck in the shape of anger.


    "What? This is a game you got.If you''re not happy, you shouldn''t have taken this game from the beginning. "


    A dogmaker with a hateful smile and a pleasant feeling.


    "That''s not why I got angry.I can''t forgive you for insulting Kate! "


    It was a Vandam who raised his fist with his fury, but his hand stopped at once.


    "You really can''t control your emotions."


    The dog said in a daze.


    "I suppressed it at the end of the line.I''m still a businessman. "


    "Hee-eh, have you been negotiating at such a pace before?"


    He was a further seditious dog keeper, but Vandam ignored it any further.


    The fourth match has begun. Turn the cards around. "


    Junko and Vandam flipped the card over the table, prompted by the dog keeper.


    Junko''s card was a fake.


    "Harisenka..."


    I thought of Junko who pulled it and others.I don''t know how to torture you.


    (You can''t just take it apart and stuff it in your mouth.It becomes the same as the respiratory organs)


    Junko smiled bitterly while checking the card that Vandam flipped.


    (It tastes bad. Whatever you do, you have to stop it....)


    I didn''t put it on my face, but Junko looked at Vandam''s pulled card and increased his vigilance.I was afraid there might be, but there really was.


    The card Vandam turned over was a voltage rod.


    (I definitely want to prevent that.I can''t stand it.)


    True. Not all torture can be tolerated.During the torture training, one form of torture that was truly intolerable was electrical torture.


    Two players write the next runner on the tablet.Vandam chose Tyrone, Junko chose Whispering.


    You pick a scallop for a harpoon?This... doesn''t mean that there is an effective way to use it, but that the Vandam voltage rod tastes bad? "


    Hot Jiro whispered while watching the live broadcast.I am familiar with the scallops.''Cause if it''s dusty, I''ll be in the bust with you.He has considerable power and ranks high among runners.Putting it out in this phase indicates that the Vandam voltage rod is truly effective.


    Chiron glanced slightly at the position of himself and the loan.


    "This is not close, not far...I heard from Lily that that magical girl can fly, right?I''ll be too disadvantaged at that point. "


    Then there is one hand that increases the certainty to win.


    (It would be more prudent to apprentice Catherine, ignore the loan, go to the goal first and disable the rattles first.)


    Decide on the policy and Chiron will head home.


    Chiron waited in front of the aisle in front of the home, and he eventually saw the whiteflies flying towards the sky.


    "Whoa, you''re a fake tired man."


    Whispering over the sky.After all, the scallops were aware of the presence of Shiron.


    "The King of the Tired Doppelganger Fox."


    A familiar greeting, Chiron.


    "Pheeeeeeeeeee... I''m a little tired, so if you''re going to battle, take a break.Actually, I''m pretty tired of flying ~ "


    Whispering said slowly and expensively.


    Wow, that''s a good thing I heard.


    As Tyrone laughed hard, he dashed towards the scallops that were about to reach the ground.


    Eh? A little bit.


    What the hell!


    Chiron jumps horizontally to the ground and pushes his head into the wolf''s stomach as he barks.


    Kaha!


    A pigeon''s tail pokes his head, and the scallops fall on his back.


    Yoo-hoo


    Chiron rides over the claw and takes the claw''s hand.


    Red Gelatin Baby


    Chiron activates the magic.A translucent bright red baby''s head appears, overflowing from the hand of Chiron, who grips the claw.


    "Hmm, what is this...."


    Using perhaps a good creepy technique, the scales turn pale.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh."


    A fluffy red gelatin shaped like a baby''s head bursts out laughing funny as it looks at the dust.


    "And I''m laughing."


    "It''s Shizukuino Stream Witchcraft that I recently developed.I''m remodeling a technique called "Red Dumplings" to make you tired. "


    And as Tyrone explained, he took the other hand of the scallop and led it into the gelatin baby.And pull your hands out of the gelatin.


    "Eh...? This... eh...?"


    Whiskers with their hands in gelatin babies try to pull themselves out of the gelatin babies with their arms open, but gelatin babies don''t show signs of falling out of the hands of the gelatin babies.


    This...


    With a slightly frustrating voice, the scallops unleashed magic from their hands and tried to destroy the gelatin baby.


    However, in a few seconds, the firefly stopped releasing magic in a hurry.Because I found out that magic was being sucked by gelatin babies.Besides, the gelatin baby absorbed magic and became huge and eroded to the upper arm of the scallop.


    The bright red gelatin baby''s head, which is too big and heavy to hold with one hand, is in front of her eyes and nose, and that''s what makes her laugh.The scallops ran with more fear than ever before.


    "I forgot to tell you, if you try to destroy it with demonic power or magic, it will absorb power and make it huge, so you should stop."


    "Liar, I didn''t mean to tell you earlier."


    Hearing the words of Chiron laughing instantly, the scallops were stunned.


    "But you''re not going to make it infinitely huge, are you?Let go of all your might, Ichibana. "


    "Fufu, I think you should stop."


    Chiron advises the declared whitefly.


    Eh?


    Along with the call, the scallops pressed the upper body against the giant gelatin baby.


    Well, what is it?


    Chiron utters a bewildered voice to the whiteflies who perform acts that are completely contradictory to words.At least the scallops aren''t releasing magic.


    "Uhh..."


    The huge gelatin baby who was laughing until then turned into a grumpy face and raised his dissatisfied face.Your huge head is clearly squirting.


    (Mm... is this the opposite? Looks like he''s sucking back his sucked magic.No... that''s not all.)


    Chiron immediately saw what was happening in front of him - what the Whiskey was doing.For Red Gelatin Baby, a force absorbing technique, the snails also use the power absorbing ability.It has that kind of power.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    At the end of his pathetic voice, the gelatin baby, which was gradually squeezing away, was absorbed without leaving it in the body of the callus.


    I''ll do it...


    From Chiron''s mouth comes an unexpected compliment.


    "Goso sama. Looks like you''ve recovered more power than before.Maybe it''s because I absorbed the power of your magic. "


    My name is not Chiron.


    "Nevertheless, I was filled with gaps and I should have attacked in the meantime, right?"


    Chiron shrugs his shoulders to the mysteriously asking Whiskey.


    "That''s not a game you can play without hurting yourself.I think we should avoid hurting each other if we can avoid it.But I don''t hate fighting.You shouldn''t have untied the restraint.There''s nothing else to beat until I can''t move. "


    "Uhh...."


    Chiron smiles invincibly and speaks in a disturbing voice, and the scallop snaps in.I was pushed hard.


    (You''re a pretty strong kid.Tired is a fake, so why not? [M]We have to work hard here.)


    He tapped his cheeks lightly with both hands with the intention of putting in a mood, and the scallops took the wand.It''s a creepy stick with lots of eyeballs on the tip and the pattern is made of bone.


    I''ll give it back.


    When the scallop raised his voice, a red object jumped out of the tip of the cane and flew towards the tyron.


    "What!?"


    Chiron raises his voice of surprise and avoids flying red objects.It was the head of a bright red gelatin baby absorbed by the scallops that appeared and flew from the tip of the staff.


    Whiskers have a variety of abilities, but they are particularly good at absorption, change, and proliferation.This time, after absorbing it, we tried to change it so as to move as we thought, and ejected a gelatin red head flying at high speed.


    "Red Dumplings"


    There are several bright red laughing baby heads overlapping in front of Tyrone.In other words, the five-story tower with the baby''s head overlapped - in fact, instead of five, dozens of heads overlapped, standing at the height of Tyrone''s back.


    When the flying gelatin baby head hit the red dumplings directly, the red dumplings burst and a large amount of bright red liquid was scattered.The gelatin baby head falls to the ground and quickly corrodes and collapses.


    "Do you like the red baby''s head so much...?"


    "No... it''s not like that.It''s not like this.... "


    Chiron answered with a suspicious glance to the scallop, pointing his head and turning to the side of the road.

 2343 15.

    "Well then... it looks bad, and I''ll attack you with a different technique.Cause, effect, vengeance. "


    Chiron clasped his hands and activated the surgery.


    They emit something like a black polar beam, and the scallops fly into the sky to avoid it.


    "That was a tired guy a long time ago. It hurt so much.That''s why I won''t hit you anymore ~ "


    While the scallops were talking, they rolled their canes around.


    From the tip of the spinning wand, a pink beam is thrown in small increments and again.


    "Oops...."


    Chiron takes steps with dangerous movements and passes through the pink beam of scallops.


    "This one has a thick beam, and that one has a thin beam all the time.No, I had multiple beams. "


    Speaking while avoiding a continuous beam of shots, Tyrone opens his hands about 20 centimeters in front of his chest and faces his palms.


    "Rainbow earthworm."


    From between the hands of Chiron facing each other, something like a rainbow-colored rose.The contours were blurry and irregular, and the scallops'' eyes looked like rainbow-coloured scallops.


    The rainbow-colored blurred object emitted several shots of a seven-coloured beam.As the scallop is doing, it continues to emit a thin beam like a laser beam in small increments.


    A flashy offensive was made to keep firing beams at each other and avoiding each other, but Chiron was superior to Chiron regardless of the amount of trouble.


    "Ouch."


    Two shots of the beam fired from Tyrone were fired on the shoulders and flanks, and the scallops frowned and stopped shooting the beam.


    "Mizuko"


    Chiron performs another trick while manipulating the Rainbow Earthworm trick.


    "Son of a bitch. On the ground, turn into a poisonous swamp."


    A slightly flustered face fired a pink beam again.


    The beam hit the ground in front of it, far off the tyron.


    The change soon appeared.The ground at Chiron''s feet begins to bubble, and the color changes to purple, which is close to black.Soon, something like smoke will come out.


    "Oh, my God."


    With a surprising expression, Chiron jumps out of the spot, but the landed scaffold sinks.Ground changes and erosion rates are fairly fast.The poisonous swamp is spreading.


    It''s a cod force...


    Tyrone that eventually metastasizes and escapes the poison swamp.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!?"


    The calligraphy of the calligraphy who tried to protest against the use of the force of metastasis was interrupted halfway.Because without realizing it, several plastic aquatic spirits approached from behind quickly caught my throat.


    (I don''t know what I can do, I''m the owner of an unknown power.Poor thing.....)


    Looking at the vinyl firefly falling to the ground, Chiron erases the rainbow earthworm and further performs magic.


    "Black beeswax"


    From the poisonous swamp, even darker tar-shaped things are overflowing, stretching towards the whites that are wanting to be wrapped around the vinyl spirit.Chiron taught me this trick from Midori.


    The scallops that touched the shadows stopped moving.When the Vinyl Mizuko Spirit disappeared, the whole body turned into a black beeswax and the hardened whites fell down.


    "Now... are you okay...? Maybe he''ll be able to revive himself.It''s incalculable, I can''t see the bottom. "


    Chiron murmuring while looking down at black beeswax.Winning is a big part of being saved by luck.It happened that I was able to frame myself for being good.Whispering was certainly powerful, but it seemed like Chiron had little combat experience.


    I didn''t kill him when he turned his whole body into black beeswax.Once the surgery is lifted, it will be undone, but now it is extremely easy to kill.Even with regenerative abilities, we can kill them without any problems.If we were definitely aiming for victory, it would have been better to do something that would have never happened, but Tyrone didn''t want that.


    (Those four kill each other.We''re not supposed to run and deliver.)


    In the end, Tyrone left the black beeswax on, went to pick up the rent, and returned to the same place.


    The scallops stayed the same, so Chiron entered the home in relief.When I delivered the loan to Vandam, I was going to come back to this place and solve the black beeswax spell on the scallops.


    Vandam, who had received a voltage rod from Tyrone, walked silently and without expression, moving on to the true front.


    "Would you mind opening your mouth?"


    True obedience to Vandam, who demands with a terribly cold voice, without putting between.


    "Hey, let me in after I give you the signal. Here we go."


    A dog keeps the vandam trying to put a voltage rod in his mouth, and gives an immediate signal.


    It''s this vulgar malice.


    Remembering his intense frustration with the dog owner and poisoning him in his mouth, Vandam put a voltage rod in his true mouth and pushed the switch.


    Ha ha!


    I raised my true voice.Your body trembles violently.


    I only raised my voice at the beginning, but I couldn''t hold back my tremors and my true body was always moving.


    "I see. Not all torture was tolerated."


    Looking down, Vandam was filled with cruel pleasure.I was intoxicated by the justice of vengeance and catharsis, and at the same time I was able to taste the sadistic pleasure.


    (Omaenocanojo is the Dakarana of Itabuta!Kondo is Watashiga Kawarini, so Taita Tattoo Yarr Yarr Yarr Yarr!)


    The ugly demons in the Vandam are rampaging and screaming with joy.Vandam allowed the devil to go mad in his heart. I didn''t stop it.


    Eventually, thirty seconds of torture time will be over.The results are displayed on the measuring instrument.


    Winmp Point 82 Voice 9, Heart Rate 27, Vibration 46


    Pretty good.


    Vandam laughs lewdly and looks at Junko.Junko is an absolute poker face.


    Truly, I''m nodding.Your mouth is drooling and your body is still convulsing. Eyes are empty.


    "You came prepared, too. I don''t feel sorry for you."


    Looking down at such a true face, Vandam said coldly.


    (What are you ready for?)


    Truth doesn''t like the word.


    Every time I hear that word, I remember when I first became a mercenary.Remember what Simon said.


    "What good is preparation for death?If you''re determined not to die, you''re not ready to die. "


    Simon''s words were wedged into his true heart.And truly, I have lived until now, burning the flame of obsession that I will survive.I passed the dead line many times, and every time I tasted the fear of death.Sometimes I overcame fear, sometimes I was saved by fear, sometimes I enjoyed fear, and I survived.


    What are you ready for, reopening?Are you kidding me? Do you want to calm down by making predictions?Ah... that''s when I threw up a stupid dialog.He said he was ready to die.That''s not it. It was just strong.After that, every time I tried to die, I was going crazy because of the fear of death, and sometimes I enjoyed the thrill of the fear of death a lot.)


    Having thought so much, True thought of himself laughing in his head.


    "I''m not ready..."


    "What?"


    It was the Vandam who tried to get away from the true side, but looked back at the true word.


    "I''m afraid to die. I definitely don''t want to die.I''m not ready, and I don''t need it.Die when you die. But I''m not going to die.Yukioka and I win. [M]Tiredness, Midori, dreams, Mika and Shake win. I believe. "


    "Makoto..."


    When she heard the true dialogue, Junko smiled with her hands facing her chest naturally.


    "Senpai Aizawa... it''s a cool dialogue, and I''m glad you named me, but I didn''t participate as a runner. You''re wrong."


    When I heard the dialogue on the live broadcast, I had a bitter smile in my mind.


    (A game of love and hate.I finally figured it out... That''s true.)


    Vandam remembered Kate''s words last night.


    "I chased him away a lot. But the sum of the wimp points is still pretty open."


    The dog keeper said.


    End of game four.


    Total Winmp Points Kate 184 True 85


    Remaining Runners


    Junko side


    Tired, Midori, Mika, Rin, Yu, Ryujiro, Tsukashi


    ? Vandam side


    Rod, Lily, Mutsuki, Platinum Taro, Yuuki, Suzuo, Masao

 2344 16.

    The fifth match begins and the two players flip the cards.


    Junko''s flipped card was a pancake.


    "Next up is pancakes...."


    Junko put his hand on his chin and smiled bitterly.


    On the other hand, Vandam draws a "mix" of special cards.


    "Oh, here comes the mix game.Turn another one. "


    When I was prompted to turn over the other card, it was a special card again.Now it''s "Double".


    "I wonder if two special cards work at the same time."


    "Oh, no problem. Just two more flips."


    Vandam checks and the dog owner answers.Turning two more sheets, the cutter and nail clipper.


    "I can''t cut my nails on the cutter. It''s a routine that I have close to me, but when it comes to the use of torture, it becomes an egg inside.And since this is a mixed match, the winner will be able to use three of his rentals.Well, it''s a mystery whether pancakes can be used effectively.Do you want to stuff it in your nose? "


    He was a dog with a joke and a smile, but none of the other four laughed.


    "It''s a wasteful process. The runner filled it out."


    Vandam tells you.


    Vandam chose Rod as the runner.Junko was Rin.


    "Rin Kishibe of the Himuro Resistance, a cleaner organization.Warrior of the sea rod crystal.This is a mixed match, so we''re all in.And in mixed matches, it is not a condition of victory for runners to deliver their loans to their homes first.If the runners take each other''s loans and the enemy runners take them, they win. "


    A dog owner who recapitulates the mixed game.


    "I missed the confirmation earlier, but is the game open to everyone, and is the battle going to happen anywhere?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not a runner or if you want to fight.But I keep telling you, only runners have access to the rental.And when a runner takes a loan from the other person, he or she must also have the specified loan.There are ways to abandon this fight, even fight, and think about what happens later and crush the opponent thoroughly. "


    There is the latter, eh. It also leads to a reduction in your faction''s combat power.Besides, it''s foolish to wipe out the opportunity to use three types of torture tools. "


    Vandam scornfully denied the dogkeeper''s strategy.


    "Before we get started, can we give the runners instructions?"


    "I''m already getting started. Okay, here we go.You can give me as much as you want during the game. "


    "Ah, yes...."


    Junko confirmed, but the dog keeper gave the order to start the game.Junko called all the runners with a slight nosebleed.


    Rod, chosen as the runner of the mixed match, called Catherine and Terrence, the same Chihuahua.


    Can I call you?


    "There''s no rule that runners shouldn''t communicate with each other."


    If you can''t, they''ll say no.


    Catherine asked, and Rod and Terrence said.


    Don''t dare, Terrence, give me instructions.


    "Rather, you should ask Terrence for instructions according to the situation, and we should all follow Terrence''s instructions."


    Catherine asks and Rod gives his opinion.


    "I can''t get in touch with everybody."


    "We should''ve adjusted the area before the game started."


    No problem. I will send my instructions to Mr. Vandam, and he will take the form of directives to everyone. "


    Terence listened to Catherine and Rod''s conversation.


    "Well, it was by accident.Thanks for the trouble. "


    I hang up once. From here on out, it will take the form of waiting for Vandam''s instructions.


    (Oh, my God. I didn''t expect to be protected.I was always there to protect you.)


    It was a rod that I didn''t want my bouncers or the taverns I worked for to know about.


    Almost simultaneously with the start of the fifth match, which was a mixed match, Junko called all the runners on Junko''s side and instructed them to fly.


    Let''s split into three parts: offence, defense, and guerrilla.Rin-chan is protected by the three of you, Midori-chan and Viper-kun.The roles of removing Mr. Rod''s escort are Yu-chan, Kotsumi, Tsuki-chan, and Ryujiro.The guerrillas are Katsuhiko and Mika. "


    Come on, I''m still in a coma, just let it go.


    Katsuhiko looks at the gap between words and reports.


    "More aggressive than defense."


    Rin, I think it''s better to thoroughly consciously protect yourself.


    (Because I am the one who can create subspace tunnels and phantom boundaries, I chose to be the runner of mixed battles, so I guess it is the current division.The fact that you chose me as a runner in a mixed match, the fact that you split it up instantly, so you thought about it beforehand)


    After listening to Junko''s instructions and selection, Rin thought so.


    I''m going to tell you my name and where I''m going, so I''m not going anywhere soon.


    Junko listed the names and places of travel one after the other.


    "Don''t I have to move to get my loan?"


    After all but Rin were told their names and places of travel, Rin asked.


    "If you don''t have it, you won''t get it."


    "That''s true, but..."


    Rin feels suspicious about Junko''s reply.Runners do not have the right to take the other party''s Runner''s property unless they have the specified property.It is a rule to seal off the means of not taking possession of the loan so as not to be taken away.Junko is encouraging behavior that goes against the rules.


    You can take possession of the rental only after the other runner takes possession of the rental and makes it unusable.Until then, I was running away. "


    That''s forbidden. It would be boring, time-consuming, and the game wouldn''t work if both sides did the same.There were people who tried to do the same in the past, but even if they weren''t treated according to the rules, they were treated differently at the discretion of the referee. "


    The dog who heard Junko''s story came out.


    It''s also a problem that there are no rules around here.That''s why, in the mix match, the runners should go get their belongings quickly. "


    "I mean, Rin-chan, go and get it slowly.Viper, tired, and Midori-chan are rescheduled.Go ahead and take a look at the location of the rental.Don''t hurry this way. Rin-chan will gather the three of us before he takes the money. "


    "Yes, yes."


    The dog keeper let me out, and Junko prompted me to breathe, and Rin also responded.


    "Hey, Grandpa."


    As Midori walked through the mountains, she saw the tired figure and called out.


    "I think it would be enough for me and Midori to be a guard, and given Rin''s abilities, he''s been very careful."


    Midori thinks so too.I feel absolutely willing to win here.Even if you lose and get three tools of torture, I wonder if there''s torture in those three that works for your real brother ~ "


    Agree with tired thoughts.Walk side-by-side on the road and head to Rin''s place.


    "It seems like there are other effective torture tools, such as the possibility that my real brother will take an effective burr stick at Revival, right?That''s why I''m going to make a point difference here at once, or maybe that''s what I''m aiming for... "


    While I was talking, Midori''s voice changed.The tired look of walking next door also changes.The two of us felt a sign.


    "Yea... I don''t want to hide the killing intent or anything!Come on! "


    Midori glanced back.


    A blizzard broke out. The enemy was invisible, but it is clear who attacked it.


    "The traitor Mouse who tortured the best sisters, the purest sisters and the Vipers. Ifukube Luca."


    Midori says while severely disturbing the long black hair that is likely to reach the ground.I can''t see. I think he''s hiding in the shade of the tree.


    "It certainly deserves to be called superior to be set up with two Shizukuno wizards."


    Tired of hiding in the shade of the tree and avoiding direct snowstorms while laughing invincibly.


    "Samui Samui. Special, Grandpa Cairo ~"


    Midori embraces the tiredness and slides around at high speed.


    "Be careful, Midori. The enemy is not alone."


    Be careful with a quiet tone of tiredness.


    "I''ve noticed a long time ago.A thick, boiling spirit is pouring in cold. I''m sure it''s getting dull in the cold, but do you think it''s going to trick us? "


    "Have you noticed that this spirit is a coated spirit?It was deliberately used as a countermeasure to Shizukuno''s pure spirit. "


    Tired of speaking in a disgusting tone, Midori looks suspicious.Though I didn''t know that much, it seemed that the attackers knew Tired.


    (Perhaps your ancestors hate hair, that lily is a woman ~)


    With that in mind, Midori projected multiple schizophrenia in a tired hug to find out where the enemies were lurking around.


    "Ah, my ancestors. There''s a guy running towards us all by himself. Is that the name of the tea boy... who was at Lily''s place?"


    Is this Platinum Taro?


    The only word Midori said to me was the tea boy who was at Lily''s place, and I got tired of it.I have spoken the same word several times.


    "What?... elementary school students... are being attacked by enemies!Nowadays elementary school students have gone too far! "


    Platinum Taro, who appeared majestically in front of Midori and Tiredness, shouted in dismay as he saw the two of them coming together.


    "Nothing, we''re not elementary school students, and we''re not pretending.It''s cold, it''s just hitting me ~ "


    "What the hell! So... if I say I want to keep you warm because I''m cold, will you accept it!?No, you don''t have to answer that!Absolutely not! I mean, I knew it was fake! Yes! "


    "What are you doing here?"


    After unilaterally shouting, he declared victory with Doya''s face and said to Shirokantaro in a cold tone.


    "My ancestors, the spirit was possessed by snow."


    Midori reports.


    Snow dancing in the strong wind begins to take the shape of a person''s face.


    The movement of the wind changed.Luca must be controlling the snowstorm.He blew around the trees that Midori was replacing with a shield, causing the two of them to hit the snow directly.


    At the same time, the spirits possessed by the snow on the wind arrive at the same time.


    "Let me... hey!"


    Midori blows the pure flame of Shizukuino.Surrounded by vibrant green flames.


    "Shizukuno coating? Let''s see how strong it is!Ahabababababababababab! "


    I gave her a strange laugh and gradually strengthened the output of her magic.


    Even though it is a coating for not purifying spirits, it was also brought about by magic.It''s made of human strength.In that case, we also had the prospect of forcibly destroying it with simple force.


    (This may also destroy the coating, but it means it uses that much force.)


    While feeling slightly afraid, the tired pull down the sword.Behind my gaze is Shirokantaro.They were engaged in a fight in the Grimpenisville about a month ago.


    "It''s a match! Now I''ll tell you which one is stronger, my clay eater or your fluorescent eater!"


    "I don''t want to. Such a match... And I told you not to name it."


    In contrast to Shirokantaro, who declared herself to be full of temper and burned up, tiredness was low.

 2345 17.

    People eat clay!


    As proclaimed, Platinum Taro used a weary technique.It''s a substitute for releasing a small grain of bullets from your clay-shaped body.


    "Man-eating fluorescence"


    I feel tired to respond to Platinum Taro''s request, but I will determine the best way to deal with it and use it.


    Tired lightning flashes unilaterally drop clay grains one after the other.And when I was tired, I used my magic trick or not, and mixed it with the human-eating fluorescence and ran towards Platinum Taro.


    Platinum Clay Lil! Double!


    White Kantaro drills his arms and swings around at high speed.The human-eating fluorescence is dropped one after the other, but the human-eating fluorescence that slipped through without being dropped by the drill penetrates Platinum Taro''s body many times.


    "Ouch."


    I''m getting tired in front of Shirokantaro, staring at me.


    Platinum Taro catches a thrust through his throat with a drill on his left arm.Instantly shake the right arm drill, but tired jumps to the side to dodge Platinum Taro.


    Tired from the side of Platinum Taro, he waved his sword without slashing it.


    It was a dangerous place, but Platinum stayed away.


    Immediately afterwards, the tiredness felt a sign from behind.


    Avoid four clay balls flying from behind, keeping yourself low.The clay bullets gathered earlier and flew in as balls.I was vigilant because it was a routine means of Platinum Taro.I used this hand when I was in battle before, and I used the same hand when I watched the live broadcast of the newly immersed president.


    People eat clay!


    When Platinum Taro screamed, the ball flipped over in the air, and once again it became countless granular and hit tirelessly.Tired by this move, I was a little slow to react.


    Some of the clay grains hit the tired body directly.


    (I''ll do it a little bit. Even if you subtract the part where the movement is slightly slow due to the cold, you would not have struck me)


    She felt pain all over her body and smiled with admiration for Platinum Taro, even though she looked at her face a little.


    "What''s so funny!"


    However, Shirokantaro mistook his tiredness for a spare smile and yells when he clicks.


    Ah, I noticed the tiredness.Platinum Taro is not directly exposed to the wind.The snowstorm is blowing to avoid Shirokantaro.


    (Do you have such fine controls?There will be a drop in the ambient temperature, but it will be much better than me if I don''t get the wind directly)


    I feel tired from the snowstorm all over my body.


    "Wow... I can''t stand the cold, and I''m going to get rid of Luca who''s blowing snow ~"


    After purifying all the spirits, Midori called out from behind Platinum Taro.


    "Lily, please be careful."


    Speaking to Midori, Tiredness plunged back into Platinum Taro.


    Midori runs in the snow.We''ve located Luca and Lily.


    "Oh, that''s troublesome. They''re coming this way."


    Looking at Midori running towards him from the shade of the tree, Luca raised her eyebrows.


    "I also have fine control of the wind, so it''s hard to control the supercoolant beam at the same time.What''s Rainbow Lily doing?Hold on tight..... "


    Luca''s dialogue stopped halfway.Looking back, I saw a stranger approaching.


    "I was running around earlier.We''re not getting away this time. We need to tear it apart. "


    Walking through the snow and wind, Viper smiles fiercely at Luca.


    Luka changes the direction of the snowstorm to slow down the Viper''s approach speed a bit.Only around the viper should the wind blow at the viper from all directions.


    "That''s tough..."


    The viper stopped moving due to heavy snowstorms not only from the front and back, but also from the top.


    "Abba baba, black beeswax"


    Don''t miss the gap where Luca''s attention was directed at the Viper, Midori chants her magic.Fragments of black tar fall to the ground from the long, disturbed hair of Midori.


    (Viper, it''s nice to be distracted just for a moment ~)


    Midori laughs as she sees things like shadows crawling across the earth.


    "Wow!?"


    Luca, who was unaware of the proximity of the shadow, realized that she had been attacked for the first time when her legs were black waxed to the thighs.


    Although it is a panicked luka, it quickly regains its calm and releases supercooling water towards the eroding black beeswax.It prevents the effects of surgery by freezing itself.


    "Hmm ~, you could have frozen it and prevented it.I didn''t know either. "


    Midori raised her voice to attract Luca''s attention.


    When Luca''s gaze turned towards her, Luca was hit hard on her back and bent her body against the tree.


    "Hmm...?"


    Looking back at the blood exhaled, he was struck again by a similar shock.Luca spits more blood.


    The main object of the attack was the throwing of a Viper.


    "My hands are stiff... and I can''t force them as much as my body thinks... but it still worked."


    Viper laughs while trembling.If it was in excellent condition, I would have targeted my head and done more damage even if I had targeted my torso, but now it''s full.But it still seemed effective enough.


    The Viper threw a third shot, but Luca used supercoolant to build a wall of ice to prevent it.


    Oops.


    Midori raised her voice. The blizzard stopped.


    Luca lost consciousness when she built the ice wall.There were multiple broken ribs, cracks in the spine, considerable internal pain, and serious damage.Besides, both legs have turned black beeswax.


    "Oh, my God. I''ll burn you down."


    Wherever they were lurking, the lilies metastasized and appeared next to the fainted and fallen Luca.


    Lily picks up Luca as she is, then transfers and escapes.


    "Where did he go..."


    Vipers look around.


    "I don''t think we can make it that far, but if we run into the woods, it''s gonna be hard to track."


    And, Midori, I abandoned pursuit when I transferred and fled.


    "Our purpose is only to escort Rin''s sister, and we can leave the escaped enemies alone"


    "Okay."


    Viper nods at Midori''s words.


    "Shit! I had the advantage, but Yuri-sama told me to leave, so I''m leaving!If we kept fighting, we would have won.Don''t forget that! "


    Platinum Taro, who fought tirelessly, fled with such a discarded dialogue.


    "Where is it...."


    I couldn''t bear to run away from him, so I put my sword away and murmured with a stunned face.


    Yu, Hotsumi, Ryujiro, and Tsukiji in charge of Offense were moving towards where Rod was.


    (A magic girl accompanies a kindergarten child, so surreal is a combination.)


    I think Ryujiro looked at Tsukubi and Tsugumi.It''s not the first time I''ve seen a scallop.


    "I''m sure it''ll take some time, because Mr. Rod has to take two of his loans."


    Yu says as he walks.


    I know where Rod, the enemy runner, is.Midori''s schizophrenia was marked, and Midori''s schizophrenia was telepathically sending information directly to Yu''s head.


    Yu''s role is to eliminate the runners who escort Rod.Yu decided that it was better to approach the rod and mark it in a position that did not leave the rod.


    There you are!


    Dragon Jiro, who was walking at the head, checked the appearance of the rod and lay down.


    "Is that it? Just one person?"


    The scallop next to Ryujiro raised an unexpected voice.


    "It looks like there might be a guard lurking somewhere."


    And Ryujiro.


    "Either way, I can''t do it right now.Looks like she''s still on her way to pick up her rental. "


    It appears the Guards have entered the battle.


    When Yu said it, Tsukiji reported it.


    (Hey, Yu sister, the Midori body is in the middle of a mess.They''ll hide and be surprised by multiple things, so you should be very vigilant about the surroundings ~)


    When you start following Rod, Midori''s schizophrenia will report gently on telepathy.


    "Where does Tsuki-chan''s information network come from?"


    "Viper. The Viper just watched the battle from afar, and he hasn''t met or engaged yet."


    When Yu asked, Tsukishi replied indifferently.


    Do you have a policy of crushing each other before you get the loan?


    "Vandam denied the policy of fighting cancer while crushing the runners afterwards.That could have been a lie. "


    Yu says Ryujiro.


    "Strategically, I think Dogmei-san was right about the aggressive crushing he talked about.You should try to reduce the number at a good opportunity.Of course, it''s also a beating! "


    If you are confident in your tactics and compatibility, you have no choice but to use your hands.Otherwise, you will be beaten.


    "But this game itself is a big part of the runner''s mind.Mixed battles still have a thinner, more tactical element, don''t you think?That''s why Vandam tried to play with a lower boxing component.It''s a funny way to say it, but it''s being conveyed, right? "


    "Yes, I agree with you."


    Yu called Junko with his consent to Ryujiro''s thoughts.


    "Hitsumi, Tsuki-chan, please pay attention to your surroundings.Junko''s strategy is to win this turn.Mr. Vandam abandoned the three things he owed me, but I can see some signs that he''s choosing to cut us off.That''s why, Junko.I think I''ve already figured out what they''re after. "


    Yeah, I think I''m going to do the opposite of what I just said in front of Mr. Dogmei.As we can hear it all the time, it might actually be even more backwards, as if you were trying to say something that makes sense and let us be alarmed. "


    "Could it be behind the back?"


    Yu also listens to Junko''s opinions while giving instructions.


    "Yu. Enemy approaching. The number is three."


    "One of us approached Rod, the runner.That was... tired, fox daughter version of Chiron. "


    Tsukiji and Hotsumi report at the same time.


    Certainly there was a Chiron on the tailing rod''s side.


    Are you a guard?


    Really? Ah.If you''re going to kill us in a mixed battle, you might want to use someone as powerful as Chiron as a guardian.... "


    "Maybe you''re thinking about it just in case.Even with the goal of killing the power first, I won''t give up my loan.There''s also a way to get it after you''ve blurred me. "


    That''s true, but...


    Yu and Ryujiro discuss it, but Vandam''s intentions are not visible.


    "Are you sure this is going to work?"


    Rod looks down at Tyrone and asks.According to Vandam''s plan, this Chiron is the key.This fox girl and the other one.


    "I think I''m going to make it.Anyway, it''s not a good plan. "


    Chiron looked up at the rod and said confidently with a smile.

 2346 18.

    Yu, Hotsumi, Ryujiro, and Tsukuda lurk in the woods.


    It was two boys and a girl who walked the road.Everyone looks mid-degree.


    "I recognize him."


    Tsukudani murmured.


    "I''ve heard rumors that Yukiyoshi Katsuki, the final host of Araune, and the leader of Snowflake Sosaety are the Magic Horsemen.And I''m tired of you, Makoto, and Takarine Suzukin, who had a connection in my previous life. "


    Yu mouthes the names of the three people who appear.Courage and ringtones were only seen once, and for the first time on the horse, but all the traits of the runners on the Vandam side were checked.


    "Ringtone, do you know where you''re hiding?"


    "Hmm... somehow, around here?"


    As I walked down the road and asked for courage, the ringtone was pinpoint, pointing in the direction where Yu and the others were hiding.The voice reached Yu and the others.


    "I can''t help it. Let''s fight."


    Yu murmurs and launches a pre-emptive attack.


    "Something''s coming...."


    The dialog stopped halfway as the bell tone tried to alert him.Suddenly the sensation of the feet was lost, and I thought I could feel my whole body floating in the universe, and suddenly I fell into a hole formed at my feet.


    "Stupid bell. It''s too late to say. Noroma bell tone"


    The courage dropped into the hole with the bell tone cursed in the underlying appearance of the bell tone.


    "That''s what they said...."


    While secretly enjoying the feeling and temperature of your courageous body, it sharpens your lips.


    "Masano, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I thought it was out of range... wow!"


    Immediately after the courage came out, the horse was also thrown into the hole.


    Finish it!


    "No, it''s not over yet.It is judged to be the best solution to fill quickly. "


    Yu said, but Tsukiji shook his head to the side to express his opinion.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Please, Ryujiro."


    Yu rejected and called out to Ryujiro.


    "Yes, yes, the devil has..."


    Ryujiro called the giant zombie rabbit and put it on the hole where the courage and bell sound fell and blocked it.


    "What about the other one?"


    Hotsumi looks at the hole in the horse and asks.


    Hotsumi-chan, is there any good way?


    Yu shook the scallops he asked.I know that Whispering is the owner of all kinds of power.


    "I''ll try!"


    As the scallops nodded energetically, they pointed their cane towards the hole.


    "Don''t explode and destroy the hole."


    "I won''t do that. What do you think of the scallops? They''re not messengers of destruction, they''re magical girls."


    Whispering used his strength to protest, laughing gently at the nail.


    Holes explode. Both of them.Explodes per Zombie Rabbit. The blast reaches where there are four.


    "Ahhh......"


    Mishuuuuuu ~


    That wasn''t me!


    Ryujiro smiled bitterly and said Tsukiji was indifferent, and Hotsumi denied it in desperate form.


    "The explosion was probably caused by someone who fell into the hole."


    Yu said calmly.


    "You know... a little too brave..."


    "That''s a weird word to say."


    The horse shouted and the courage entered.


    "Well, sometimes you don''t have a head, Masao.Does it fall off occasionally?When they exploded, they made sure we didn''t get dirt on them.In order to do that, I had to blow up the soil with a massive radial explosion, and I had to do that calculation.That''s why you can''t complain. "


    "That''s right. I can say such stupid things because I don''t believe in courage."


    After courage explains the reason for causing the flashy explosion, the bell tone points out with a smile that seems creepy.


    "I see. Stream stones are courage.But it doesn''t make sense for the bell tone to say such a thing. "


    "Don''t ride a man''s ass.This erobic bell ring. "


    "It hurts, it hurts, courage."


    A political horse who praised his courage in a good mood and told Suzuune.Courage grabs the root of the bell tone at the top of the Buddha.


    "Ah, courage. There are enemies there."


    With the courage of the bell ringing, Yu found the four of them and pointed them out.


    "I''ve seen that fluffy woman before.Ah, I remember. When I was training the bell tone, I was the one who cheated on someone else who didn''t know what was going on. "


    Courage looked at Yu and said.


    You''ve found out where you are!


    "Tracked rod crystal and tyrone, disappear from visible position. Current location unknown"


    Shortly after Ryujiro said, Tsukuba reported.


    "I''m sure they found out about the explosion.And after that, Mr. Rod and the others went somewhere. "


    And Yu.


    Midori-chan, do you know where Rod and Chiron-chan went?


    Yu called in his heart, but there was no response from Midori.


    Midori-chan''s busy too? No... because schizophrenia is a different personality, it doesn''t matter if the body is busy, and this is a hindrance to the enemy''s power, so it feels like it''s crushed)


    If Chiron finds out, he nods.


    "Well, let''s do what we do."


    With courage laughing invincibly, Yu and the others take a defensive stance.


    "Yu-chan, how do you feel?"


    "Looks like Chinese boxing. I must be strong."


    Asked by the scallops, Yu, who had taken the stance of a mantis fist, said confidently whether he had no heart.


    "Hmm... the schizophrenia that I was linking with Yu sister was severed and the schizophrenia that was tracking the rod was erased. The tyron hit me ~"


    Midori reported on the traffic.


    "She is also a Shizukuino Shizuru magician.Of course, I know how to project schizophrenia, and I''m sure you''re vigilant. "


    And tired.


    "It''s not Shizukushino''s trick to link to the spirit of others, but my innate ability.They''ll see it all out. "


    "Hey, there''s someone here."


    As Midori spoke, the Viper felt a sign and pointed forward.


    "Yea, this isn''t hiding in the shade of a tree.We''re lurking in subspace.In other words, it''s Rin-san who''s here ~ "


    "I can''t believe you''re in a subspace tunnel..."


    Midori pointed out that Rin, who had slightly opened the door of the tunnel while lurking in the subspace tunnel, made a voice.


    "It''s not just Rin.Looks like there''s another customer. "


    I felt the first sign of tiredness.Now we know clearly that we''re enemies.


    Rin in the subspace tunnel calls.The opponent is the moderator''s progressive dog keeper.


    Rin Kishibe. You''re close to the rental, right?It''s time to get your loan.I have taken two more of the rods.If you have a negative attitude of not taking any more loans, it will be considered a violation to avoid an attack. "


    "All right, everybody, I''m gonna go get my things."


    Nod to the dog''s warning, Rin reports to the faces outside the subspace and moves inside the subspace tunnel.


    "What are you gonna do? Should we move and guard?Or are we all going to stop them? "


    "I''ll stop you.Midori and Viper need Rin''s guards. "


    "Okay, Grandpa."


    "Yes, sir."


    When the Viper asks, the tiredness gives instructions immediately.The two nodded and began to move.


    "All right, return match. It''s just a one-on-one situation, and now it''s time to settle."


    It was Shirokantaro who showed up.


    "Why do you look so disgusting...Why do you hate me so much? "


    Platinum Taro looks at the tired face and asks if it hurts a little.


    "No, I don''t hate it... but I don''t want it to be too much or persistent on the boulder..."


    Tiredness sighed and pulled out the sword.


    The rod that acquired the two loans moves with Tyrone.The destination was Rin, an enemy runner, but there was one thing to do before that.


    "Ahah, you''re finally here"


    Mutsuki welcomes Rod and Chiron.At Vandam''s behest, the three of them were supposed to team-up and take the loan from Rin.


    "I''m sorry if I fail. Honestly, I consume quite a bit of this power by myself, and I''m very tired when others add it.If it''s too long, I might shorten my breath. "


    "Vandam knew about your abilities, but he didn''t know about the situation? Then I can''t help it."


    Without confidence, Rod said indifferently to Mutsuki, who made an excuse for failure first.


    (It looks boneless, but something gentle. Does this feel like true?Well, I hate it if it''s similar to true insensitivity.)


    It was a good moon when I heard Rod follow me.


    Katsuhiko-kun, entrusted with the guerrillas, Mika was at a loss.


    "No instructions at all!"


    "I don''t think you needed any backup guerrillas to make Adrib work...."


    Mika shouted at the sky and Katsuhiko blurred.


    "The extraction was as ambiguous as the real operation!If we lose without our turn, Junko will fail! "


    "I don''t know... it''s just a matter of assigning it to either an offence or a defense."


    Katsuhiko also agreed with Mika''s words.

 2347 19.

    Well, let''s start with this ability.


    Immediately after the courage murmured, four people in silver appeared between the courage and the honor.


    "Er, that doesn''t have to be..."


    Ryujiro rounded his eyes.What appeared was a full-body silver robot.However, each of the four robots is modeled after Yu, Ryujiro, Hotsumi, and Tsukubashi.It was the ability to create and manipulate target robots in the field of vision.


    "Wow, that''s a shark. I''ll take some pictures.Ah, I twice shot alongside if I could. "


    "Good."


    After forgetting the battlefield, Yuuki gave out a smile and a light sound to the firefly.


    Eh, really?


    "I''ll allow that.I''m generous.Instead, I''m going to surprise you and I''m going to kill you. "


    Wow.


    With courage, he grabbed the collar of the whitefly, which he tried to rush toward the mechanical side with great joy.


    Eh? Tsuki-chan?


    "Proximity in situations where the possibility of a trap cannot be ruled out is inappropriate and circumventional behavior and warning."


    "That''s right. It''s a game that cost four lives, so let''s take it seriously."


    Tsukizumi and Yu pay attention to the stunning whites.


    "I''m sorry. Okay. Um... I''m sorry you cared."


    After the scales lowered their heads to Yumi, they also lowered their heads courageously.


    "Never mind. Now let''s go... ku..."


    Courage clogged the words.Because four of the mecha-yu mecha-ryujiro mecha-Hotsumi mecha-zukuri that I made disappeared in turn.


    "What... what happened?"


    The courage of the boulder also felt that this phenomenon was a threat.We know it was the result of an enemy attack, but we have no idea what happened.


    "When I attacked the mechanized us, I wondered if the damage would bounce back on the attackers."


    Yu said with a voice without any shards of tension.


    Was it him?


    After hearing Yu''s remarks, courage sees Yu.


    "Um, her name is Akiyu.He has the power to erase what he sees.I had information organization Aumie Rape look it up in the maximum amount course.All the runners on Junko Yukioka''s side. "


    Masao is good at explaining.


    "Polite horse, you are an idiot.He''s got an eyeless slit, but he''s actually a big idiot with a lot of Skaska''s eyelets. "


    "Huh? Why?"


    With the courage to expose the frustration, the horse is calm.


    "Why don''t you study the enemy''s information and tell your courage and friends?That''s how I know. "


    The bell sounded slightly smiling as he thought the horse was angry with courage.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    "I accidentally... I''m sorry"


    In fact, it was a political horse that was not accidental.I was checking for information in self-defense, but as a political horse who wanted Vandam to lose, I knew it and didn''t divulge it.


    (But, in the first place, Vandam should look into this and tell us.That uncle is missing. You''re an idiot.)


    And I think the political horse.


    "Next time, go for the horse.Stop them. "


    Stop moving?


    The dialogue of courage caught Yu.


    (I don''t want to commit murder, so are you trying to stop and buy time?No, I''m definitely starting to feel like I''m buying time.I think the loan recovery plan is already underway.)


    Yu thought so and made up his mind.


    "Tsuki-chan, can I leave this to you?Me and Mr. Ryujiro will move out tomorrow.They''re going to stall us for time. "


    "I won''t let that happen.Yama App - Restraint/Leg Limited "


    Yu gave instructions, but Masao activated his abilities.


    "Wow, my feet are sticking to the ground.It''s so powerful... it can''t be solved... nothing... "


    Whispering and talking about the situation that happened to him.The same phenomenon happened to Yu and Ryujiro.


    "It took. It was hard to resist just for my feet.Everyone''s a terrible sinner. But I feel less guilty.That fluffy kid feels a little guilty, but that doesn''t go well with sin.But only that kindergarten-like kid has little sin or guilt, so it seems like I can''t restrain him. "


    "Well done. And do something about that little bell."


    This is the political horse that explains the situation and the courage to order Suzune.


    "Tsuki-chan can move, right?Don''t mind us, follow Rod. "


    "Yesser"


    Gently inspired and jumping.


    The giant demon''s hand suddenly appeared to catch the craft that tried to fly away.


    "Tsuki-chan!?"


    "No body damage."


    Whispering screamed worried about the safety of Tsukiji, but Tsukiji only pulled his head out of the big hand of the demon, and said while looking down at the three people without expression.


    "Bokeh bell ringing! Why didn''t you do anything and miss it?Listen to what people say. "


    "Ugh... I heard you.But I don''t like it. Attacking such a little girl..... "


    "Who told you to attack?I said do something about it. "


    "But my abilities only allow me to attack."


    I see. Seriously, I can''t use it, you.But I can''t really use it. I relied on you. I''m sorry. "


    "Ugh... terrible courage..."


    While the four of them were unable to move, courage and the ringtone were familiar interactions.


    "Buoooo, don''t use your hands, eh?"


    Platinum Taro, who was restrained by Mizuko Koko in a state of full body bill wrapping teasing, made a moaning sound as he fell sideways on the ground.The battle between Tired and Platinum Taro was settled quickly.


    Call me when I realize that I am tired.


    "Midori, I''ve visited a few of you.We passed through the woods. Please be careful. "


    Aiyo


    I was tired of not knowing the exact location and number of people.It was such a strange image that the signs were concentrated.


    Rin acquired the rental and waited in a subspace tunnel with Midori and Viper.It has not moved from the location where the rental items were taken.Since we might not know each other''s location, we decided to wait at the location where the belongings were rented and wait for the other party to come.


    "Tired."


    The viper who was checking the exterior called out from a small hole in the subspace tunnel.


    Rin opens the door and invites tiredness inside.


    It''s too late, Grandpa.


    "It was an unexpected gesture."


    When Midori calls, she smiles tired.


    (Fuwow...?)


    At that time Midori felt uncomfortable.I felt something was wrong.


    The tired side turned back to Midori and Viper.Seeing the behavior, and feeling a slight malicious wave from the spiritual world, Midori was relieved.


    "The Dance of the Black Hornet"


    But it was too late when I realized.Tiredness sang magic, and the subspace was overflowing with black lilies.


    What!?


    "Hey...."


    Hmm ~, that''s not your ancestor.


    Suddenly, the Viper shouted and Rin was stunned, but Midori calmly told him.The Vipers and Midori have been drunk by a swarm of black pigeons.


    In front of Midori, the tired one spreads a tearful and loving smile that you will never see tired.Midori watched the smile many times.


    "This is a Chiron who turned into an ancestor."


    "That''s a good answer, but I''m afraid it''s too late to notice.I was worried about how to divide you, but Platinum Taro did it well. "


    As Midori points out, fox ears grow from tired Tyrone''s head and fox tails from his buttocks, and his outfit changes.


    "Kh...."


    When Rin tried to pull out the gun, a new person appeared near Rin.


    The rod appeared as if it were boiling out of the floor in the subspace.


    With his eyes rounded, the rod knocked the blow into Rin''s belly.In one shot, Rin quickly fell unconscious, and Rod took it.


    "Ahah, it worked."


    Just beside the rod, it boiled off the floor, just like the rod, and the moon appeared.


    On the way, the moon flattened into a shadow, and Chiron and Rod were carried in the shadow.As a result, I was able to shortcut and move along the steep mountain road, and I didn''t have to be tired to find it on the way.


    Then, only Tyrone tired and went out, and entered the subspace tunnel with three people. The surprise of the rod appearing after solving the flattening depended on a brilliant decision.


    "Shit... I don''t know what it is, but you''re framing me..."


    A viper roars around the skeleton.I was crushing the swarm of black beasts, but there were too many epilepsies.As far as Midori was concerned, he gave up his resistance and stared at Tyrone with a calm face.


    "Hah hah... even though it''s hard to flatten just by carrying it by one person... the two of you... are going down for a while... no, I''m going to energetically drain and heal the plants around here."


    The moon pours and breathes roughly.In the meantime, Rod walked around in Rin''s bag and took out the pancakes that he owed him.


    "You''re so unconscious.Why don''t you rub your tits around? "


    Chiron smiled slightly and urged, but Rod silenced.


    Rod took the pancakes, which Rin borrowed from him, and there was a match.


    "Behind the back.He gave up taking the loan and winning, smelled the sharpening, and set up a plan to take the loan as declared. "


    "It goes on simultaneously.Well, I twisted my head so that I could interpret it as a gain if I fell into either. "


    Saying that Junko had arrived, Vandam shrugged and smiled happily.


    Eventually, I took three things from Rod.


    "I wonder how pancakes are used.I''ll leave it behind.First of all... I don''t know if it works, but it''s nail clipping. "


    Vandam stands in front of the truth whispering.


    "Even if there are three, it''s 30 seconds. Ready... to start"


    When the dog gives the signal, Vandam cuts his real nails with a nail clip.


    Two photographers stand next to and in front of each other in a true chair, take pictures of each with their nails cut up, and their real faces up.


    My nails are getting cut deeper and deeper.Even the audience familiar with the torture landscape turned away after seeing more than half of them cut into it.


    But the true expression has not changed at all.The poker face continues to be maintained.


    "Is this still not working?"


    Vandam laughs hard and discards the nail clipper, making a tingling noise and putting out the cutter''s blade.


    Vandam hit the cutter blade with his true left eye.It was clear what to do.


    "Mm-hmm. I think they''re big and beautiful.But it''s not hard. "


    While saying so, Vandam moves very slowly and puts the blade into his eyes.With my left hand, my true eyelids are forced open.


    (I have been able to do such a cruel act without any upset.On the contrary, I am happy to do so.I''m intoxicated. Have I become a monster?Did my love for Kate and hate for Snowy Oka turn my mind into a monster?I didn''t know the joy of revenge was so pleasant.)


    Vandam thinks, slicing his true left eye slowly and slowly over time.


    (Enjoying hatred while getting drunk on love.It''s a great game. You can''t taste the climax of love and hatred at the same time.And as I mentioned earlier, many of the participants in this game, including us, must have joined the game instinctively realizing that it would be such a game.)


    The left eye ends and moves to the right eye.We still have ten seconds left.


    (Tapping) This is such a game.Players'' guilt blows away.Fully justifiable as revenge for abusive behavior)


    The dog keeps seeing his true eyes cut open.


    Blood drips off your true face.True eyes are closed, as if they were weeping with blood.


    (The loan of the loan competition does not refer only to torture equipment.Those who are offered as sacrifices for torture owe money.)


    The dog keeps seeing the truth that he didn''t change his expression even though his eyes were slit.


    "It''s time. I couldn''t afford pancakes."


    And the dog keeper.


    "Later... I know you''ll be cured by Jun.Still, it''s so sad to see such a scene... in my head ~ "


    On the holographic display, Midori, who was staring at the scene where the true eye was cut off, said with her face staring as hard as she could.


    "If the Vandam side triumphs, I''ll kill Vandam and one of his men."


    Next to Midori, Tiredness ruled by cold anger declares.


    "I''m sorry... Yukioka..."


    True, blind, opens his mouth.


    Hmm? What''s wrong?


    Junko suddenly apologized and looked suspicious.


    "I couldn''t kill my fear until my eyes were cut off.This time around, it may have been a useful occasion to be prepared. "


    I said the truth with a slightly ironic tone.


    "I''m sorry. Let me tell you something."


    "Decline"


    Winmp Point 150 Voice, Heart Rate 10, Vibration 5


    "It''s no big deal that you couldn''t contain the upset and the fear.Many people have lost their eyes in the past, but it''s a bigger number. "


    The dog keeper said with praise and irony, but no one responded.

 2348 20.

    "Now, let''s make an interim announcement.No, I don''t know if this is going to be the middle.It could be settled in the next game. "


    According to the dog keeper, the game results so far will be displayed on the live broadcast.


    First Battle


    Designated runners


    Yasuo Katsuhiko vs Terence Moore


    Use of torture tools


    Nail toothpick �� acid vial site: fingernail of hand


    Results


    Kate Winmp Point 82, Voice 13, Heart Rate 40, Vibration 29


    World War II


    Designated runners


    Sand Castle Coming Dream vs. Catherine Crystal


    Use of torture tools


    �� Double, whip, fireworks Ice pick site: testicle


    Results


    True Winmp Point 30 Voice, Heart Rate 2, Vibration 1


    World War III


    Designated runners


    Viper vs Ifukube Luka


    Use of torture tools


    3 liters of water, cloth and bag �� bamboo saw Site: respiratory organs


    Results


    Kate Winmp Point 102 Voice 6, Heart Rate 52, Vibration 44


    Fourth Battle


    Designated runners


    White Hazard Whispering VS00 Tyrone


    Use of torture tools


    �� HARSEN Voltage bar part: mouth


    Results


    True Winmp Point 829 Voice, Heart Rate 27, Vibration 46


    Match Five Mixed


    Designated runners


    Kishibe Rin VS00 Rod Crystal


    Use of torture tools


    Double & mixed cutter, nail clipping, pancake (removal) Site: eyes, nails, unused


    Results


    True Winmp Point 150 Voice, Heart Rate 10, Vibration 5


    Winp Points Total


    True 100, Kate 184.


    "This is the difference Vandam''s winning."


    This is a desperate match.Aizawa Makoto will almost endure torture other than electric shock. "


    As long as Aizawa doesn''t have any other bad torture.Or Vandam could pull the Revival and win and use the Voltage Bar again. "


    Still, it''s hard to bring it up to the limit of Winp Points.


    Even if you don''t take it to the upper limit, if you keep winning until you reverse and run out of runners, you''ll win if you add points.


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    "Then Vandam won''t be able to drop it again."


    Opinions and feelings fly among those watching online.


    Junko and Vandam flip the cards in the middle of the sixth match.


    Both cards were special cards.Junko is Random and Vandam is Revival.


    "Revival can use any of the cards that have been flipped.You can borrow it from your opponent. "


    Of course, it''s a voltage rod.


    The dog keeper explained again and Vandam named him with a faint smile.Among the loans so far, the only truly high effect is the voltage rod.


    Junko was random, so I decided not to flip the card on the table, but to entrust the computer with judgment.Anyway, it is possible to use the loans that have been used so far, and if the loans that have been randomly used have not been used so far, they can also be used, so it is difficult to judge by the arranged cards.


    Junko''s loan was scissors.That little black scissors I use with one hand when sewing.


    They then write a runner on the tablet.


    "Junko is the most powerful sorcerer and the famous Shizukuino tired, and Vandam is the courage of the Grimpenis''s Kazuki."


    The dog owner tells the runner his name.


    (In order to apply an effective voltage rod to me, and to prevent it, we have issued strong runners to each other)


    That''s how I see the truth.


    (I won the outpost and can add one runner at any time.Do you want to go here?)


    Think Vandam. Think about whether this is the place to fight.


    (No, not yet. I''ll keep it warm.There''s no basis for that. I don''t know which one is right, but here... I''ll bet on Kazuki himself.)


    Courage is the inscription of history.I''ve heard a lot about who they are and what they are.Among the eleven runners, Van Damme recognized that he was a top talented man.


    Tired looks at the map to see where he is and where he has scissors.


    It''s a little far away.


    Tired of choosing to pick up a rental or to ambush towards a straight passage in front of the home.


    (You won''t get lost.If you might get pulled out first, you should assume a fight)


    I''m tired of making quick decisions.


    (Doesn''t it mean that all participants will be the first to crush the other party without getting lost?No, but not all of you are confident in the fight, and if you don''t know which one is stronger, do you want to avoid it if you can avoid it?But if the ambush becomes mainstream towards the goal soon, the very fact of going to get the loan first seems like an extra act.....)


    While walking fast, I doubt the tiredness.It was a popular game during the former formalin-immersed president, but the runners did not ambush the mainstream.I can''t understand it tired.


    Walk for a while to find something that looks like a vehicle hung on a sheet.Depending on the size and size of the sheets, it seems to be a bicycle or motorcycle.


    (Oh, I forgot about the vehicle.Depending on the distance and the vehicle, it can be a quick goal to take the rental.)


    As I thought about it, I was tired of turning my sheets.


    What appeared from under the sheets was a bicycle with a sidecar.


    (It''s an extra sidecar... Besides, bicycles with sidecars are unusual...Is it something that can''t be removed...)


    I was tired of removing the sidecar because I thought it would work, so I decided to give up and run straight away.


    In the shrine, two men watched the battle between Junko and Vandam live.


    "I''m tired. I''m fine."


    Looking at the tired face on the screen, Ming Shisuke, a witch who was once an enemy and a kind friend, smiles.


    A battle between Shizukushino''s master and Oniko This is a sight to see. "


    Looking at courage, he smiled at the former Shizukuino Shizuru Magician''s star charcoal Tamao, who was under the umbrella of Shizukuino Shizuru Magic.


    "You can''t beat the boulders."


    "Ho, I think the demon child will grow up."


    Though it was a despicable thing to say, Tamao insisted on courage.


    "Whether you are a great wizard who has lived for more than 500 years or a demon who has equipped himself with the power of a legendary great demon and brought in a large number of people who will become Araune, it won''t be easy."


    "Well, I can''t imagine anyone who can beat me tired.Ah, there were times when the Chiron who had just left won. "


    They both know only the strength of one runner, so they support those who know nature.


    "Well, it''s not just a game to fight, so I don''t know where to win or lose.Which one... should I try to divine? "


    Tamao inflates the paper bag and breaks it with a flat hand.A loud burst sounds.


    "What a surprise....."


    "I''m sorry. Um... this crack.No, it looks like Shizukuino tired won. "


    Tamao and Takasuke looked at each other in a different way.


    Courage was angry.Turning over the sheets and checking the vehicle, it was the tricycle that came out.


    "I keep this stuff to annoy people, and they''re laughing when they''re watching it on camera.It''s so annoying when you''re conscious. "


    Courage to glance at the photographer on the side and intentionally emit audio to the camera.


    (It''s disgusting to participate in such a bad hobby game, and everything is disgusting...If you encounter another runner here, he will clear your grief)


    With that in mind, you head to the place where you can find your belongings.


    The specified loan was close to where the courage existed, so I was able to get it quickly.Walk toward Home.


    When I saw the home, a bicycle with a sidecar came running from behind my courage.I''m tired of riding my bicycle.


    Courage turns around and the bicycle stops.Courage and tired gaze bumped into each other.


    "Hey, I remember you. The guy who was hanging out with the bell noise.The planet Glass Dewey was hanging around.You must be Junko Yukioka''s servant. "


    "No... I''m not a housekeeper..."


    Tired of being called up by courage and spilling a smile.


    Well then, this is a good opportunity, so I''ll give you an order.Stop playing with the ringtones.I don''t give a shit about the cause of my previous life. You got it. "


    "I didn''t get orders, and I set them up from over there.I won''t set you up. "


    "Okay. Okay. Then I''ll break the bell later.That''s a good question.Now... let''s play. "


    I thought you said it in a tone that didn''t make me say whether or not, but I had the courage to break up the relationship and laugh hard.


    (Somehow this child... reminds me of your head.)


    Having seen such courage, tiredness was beginning to feel favorable.

 2349 21.

    "Courage, I don''t want you to show your abilities here.This has been delivered and turned into a show. Come on.But you know how courageous that is. "


    Seeing images of courage and tiredness confronting each other in the holographic display, Masao sighs.


    Tiredness pulls out the sword and stands in the middle, filling the gap little by little.


    "Prominence stalker"


    When courage murmurs, four lines of fire arc from the front of courage, irregularly dancing wildly, creating a myriad of flame arches.


    Normally, my legs stop.If you stick with it, you can jump into the flame.But tired doesn''t stop.


    "Mizuko"


    Multiple transparent spirits spreading thinly like vinyl appear and unfold in front of tiredness.The spirit acts as a protective curtain to prevent heat conduction.Vinyl water spirits do not completely prevent heat, but sometimes the tiredness itself is pushing in momentum, and the damage of the flame is minimized to the limit.


    In fact, even if I didn''t prevent it this way, I was tired of regenerating myself, and I had the hand to transfer only the sword and attack, but I dared to push in from the front and focus on the transition to a melee attack.


    As we approached the Attack Range, there was a distortion between tiredness and courage.


    (Penguins or magicians?)


    It was a penguin the size of a human.He wears a silk hat and a bow tie, grows a beard from his mouth, and shuffles the trunk with wings for dexterity.


    The tiredness bursts out. Almost simultaneously, the penguin magician flies the cut card forward.


    Lots of cards stick to your sword, tired hands, and arms.The tired movement stopped and both hands opened and dropped the sword.


    (My hands... no, I can''t feel anything until my arms...)I can''t move. I can''t resist Resist ....)


    I was still too tired to be surprised and admired by the enemy''s abilities.


    "When I was a kid... yes, when I was in elementary school, when I was still watching TV, the wizard''s old man said this on TV."There''s no money or tricks."That''s what I thought then. Why do you say that, even though we all know how to do it?What''s so funny about seeing things that you know have balls and tricks in the first place? "


    Tired of being bound, courage speaks.


    "Now I think I was a kid and a fool who came up with that idea.Even if you know that there are tanneries and tricks, if you look at such a cold thing, you''ll become a boring person.I mean, what do I have to say? "


    "I understand the thread and the trick, but this ability that has been set up means that there is no resistance at the time of attachment."


    Tired spotted the logic of his failure to resist "The Resist".The card has a mix of forces that eliminate the feeling of tiredness, sharpen the muscle itself, weaken the resistance, and absorb the resistance itself and convert it into your own.There is also a mix of forces that amplify the power of the card, which is thought to absorb and store energy little by little from everyday.Releasing their accumulated power increases all the power of the card.Tiredness is strong enough to defeat Resist.


    "Don''t keep your mouth shut while I''m talking.This is the ability of Allaune, who lived in me - that is, the ability that the previous host wanted to wear, but I improved it a lot later.I also consulted with Shi Yu so that I could get to the top humans, such as overlife.I heard you were one of them.Well, you can look at it as a successful experiment. "


    "It''s too underestimated. I mean... you talk too long."


    Immediately after the tiredness quietly said, all the cards stuck to the tiredness fell to the ground away from the tiredness.


    "Hmm. Can we regain the power to resist over time?"


    "The resistance is not" Resist ", but" Unlock Dispel ".The absorption of force was instantaneous and limited.But that''s why I failed my resistance, The Resist.If it were a more greedy ability, it would take that much time, and I would also be more resistant to the Resist. "


    "That''s funny. I knew we needed a fight, not just a desk.I know a lot of things. "


    Hearing tired commentary, courage smiles happily.


    (You don''t want to kill me.But... I''m going to be relentless.Touch that cannot be forgiven in the first place)


    I told you without saying anything about the courage of being really just playing.


    "Let him play for a while.There''s not one thing you can do. "


    The penguin magician takes the silk hat.


    Though I was tired of associating it with pigeons coming out of the silk hat, something smaller than a pigeon jumps from one to the next with great momentum, and hits tired at high speed.


    It was a small flock of penguins the size of a palm.It''s like swimming in the air.


    "Man-eating fluorescence"


    I wonder if a couple of crescent-shaped flashes appeared around the tired area, and I repeatedly fly forward with a small curve to intercept the flying penguins.Mini penguins struck by human eating fluorescence disappear in a dusty form.


    Tiredness itself runs parallel to the human eating fluorescence, grasping the bundle of swords and rushing to the penguin magician with tiredness.


    The penguin magician jumped up like he was in a hurry and rattled his hands and feet, then turned his back tired and ran away with a dash.


    (Even though it''s a penguin, it''s handsome.)


    Depending on the type of penguin, some penguins run unexpectedly fast.It seems that this is the same type.


    "What is he... Run away..."


    When I saw the penguin magician running far behind me, my courage was dazed.Courage is not manipulating it, it seems to have its own personality as an image.He said that courage took care of him independently, but he didn''t seem to understand the personality of the image.


    (Ah... do I have to scold and discipline you at these times?What a troublesome ability...But I also feel the obsession of the guy who came up with it.)


    Courage to pull out the data in your head.There is too much information on the ability to possess, and not all of it.A lot of data is sleeping in my head.


    The target of a tired attack turns into nature and courage.But courage did not panic at all and was tired.


    As tiredness approached courage and the sword approached, a huge bright red leg descended in front of him.It''s the big demon''s foot.


    Nature and tiredness stop moving.Only the part of the big demon''s foot is pulled out.Only from the middle to the bottom of the tire.The foot disappeared as soon as it was stepped on.


    Tired and courageous face to face. Courage is at hand.It takes less than a second to get tired and is the distance you can jump into the attack range.But tiredness stood by the attack.


    (It''s not a good idea to just stick with it.)


    With that in mind, the words of the heart are backwards, and the tiredness does not push into the courage from the front to get the poke.


    Now, between courage and tiredness, the hand of the demon appeared.A huge hand that can grip people appears in a decoupling position, playing the index finger that was stopped by the thumb tirelessly.


    Tiredness, which was also expected to be blocked by demons, was dealt with without haste.Slash and cut the shot index finger with a sword.


    Oh, I''ll do it.


    Courage to spill a smile. The demon''s hand disappears.


    Something jumped out of that courage.A penguin magician who must have escaped.Hold the electric saw securely with the penguin''s wings and wiggle tirelessly.


    However, Tiredness did not lose sight of the presence of the penguin magician, and he was also wary of attacking again after seeing the gap, so he avoided it without difficulty.


    Immediately after evasion, Tired jumps up his sword and slashes the penguin magician''s torso in the opposite direction.


    "Gu... gu..."


    The penguin magician distorted his mouth and eyes, pressed the slashed place with one hand (wings), and raised the other hand to a delicate position to tremble, and fell with all his strength.


    (Fine tricks.....)


    Even though I was in the middle of a fight, I almost laughed tirelessly.It was like being slashed in an era play.


    "Twisty boy."


    Since the distance between courage and courage has opened up, tiredness sings magic.A giant and large spring-like monster in a monastic suit appears.


    "What is this? It''s a disgusting design.I doubt his nerves. "


    Courage throws up in a mood.I feel a little tired.


    The twister shrinks the flesh spring all over his body and jumps up high in the air with a vigorous recoil.Then it flips in the air and falls for courage.A weighty twister falls over the third floor.A direct hit won''t hold you back.


    At the same time, tiredness rushes towards courage.Twist it from above, kid, it''s been a tiring colleague attack for a long time.


    "Sweet. And have you forgotten that this is competition?"


    The body of taunting courage was grasped from behind by the giant hand of the demon and lowered to the rear, then lifted up.Now the whole body of the giant demon is appearing.


    The twist boy''s blow is lightly scattered, and his courage is lifted to a position where he can''t reach a tired attack.


    The courage to look down on the tired laughs hard.Shortly afterwards, the demon shook his courageous hand and threw away his courageous body.


    When I throw my courage, the demon disappears.


    (Is that so? It was rough)


    I noticed the tiredness at that point.What did courage do?I noticed the direction in which courage flew.Where courage flies, there is a home building.


    Another demon appeared in front of the passage with walls standing on both sides, catching the courage that had been flown and lowering it to the ground.Courage quickly jumps into the aisle and runs out.


    It was tiring to metastasize and follow, but the distance to metastasize was limited.Courage is already jumping into the passage leading to the home and running.


    After repeated metastases three times, the tiredness stopped at the point where they were attempting to metastasize and run out in front of the passage.


    (Ah... at this distance...)


    Seeing the courage running along the 50-meter passage, Tiredness gave up the pursuit.We have to go through this passage to finish.The metastasis is probably NG, and I don''t intend to go beyond it even if I metastasize.


    Opening the door of the home, courage entered and the match was decided.


    Courage looks back from the door and laughs at the tired side.


    "I know you''re strong.But we''re not trying to kill each other.It''s a game of delivering stuff to the goal first.I won as much as I could.But I liked you.If you get another chance, you don''t have to play. "


    That said, courage disappeared into the back of the aisle.The tired face exhaled heavily.


    "I want this tired kid to be a snowflake society.Both militarily and visually. "


    The horse watching the live broadcast murmured as he saw the tiredness.

 2350 22.

    When I gave Vandam the voltage stick, courage left the room early.Once the runner has been nominated and finished his role, he is to return to the same waiting area.There''s still time for the next mix.


    "That was a mouth. Now you''re smart."


    Vandam deliberately tells her as if she were stirring up fear, but she also knows that the truth won''t move that much.


    Yo ~ ~ ~ ~ ~


    The dog gives a signal with a careless voice.Vandam puts a voltage rod on the true top of his head and switches it on.


    "Ugh...."


    It was true that I shook myself with an instantaneous moaning, but the voice was all alone.However, tremors are seen frequently.


    (No matter how true... I hope it doesn''t shock you to death.Well, the voltage is high but the current is low, so I think it is okay.)


    I think the dog owner saw the torture.


    It''s over. Thirty seconds have passed.


    In response to the dog''s words, Vandam released a voltage rod from his true head.


    Check the measuring instrument behind the chair where the real person sits.Numbers will also be reflected on live broadcasts.


    Winmp Point 58, Voice 3, Heart Rate 21, Vibration 34


    "Overall, it is pointing down from the voltage rod just now.Are you a little used to it because you have the same hands? "


    The dog keeps talking, but nobody responds.


    Winp Points Total


    True 158, Kate 184.


    "Vandam... I''m chasing you away, but there''s really torture that works and torture that doesn''t.This difference is huge. That''s enough to call it Unfair.Attract a lucky torture and still win.This is a terrible handicap.Can you win? "


    The dog owner smiles slightly and incites the Vandam.Vandam is unresponsive. I know it was not said in the first place.


    "Something''s getting heavier.You talk to me all the time.Let''s have more fun. Then let''s have a bright and fun seventh match. "


    Junko and Vandam silently turn the card to the table when the dog owner shouts brightly.


    Junko was a hammer and Vandam was a string.


    "Can I pay you apart from my nails and fingers?"


    "It''s subtle, but let''s do it differently.However, if you make it look like your finger is targeting a nail openly, or if the damage between your nail and nail is obviously too great, you''ll stop halfway and you won''t be able to add points. "


    Junko confirmed it and the dog keeper told him.


    "Do you wear a cord with your respiratory organs?"


    "No, it''s more like compressing the blood vessels in your neck than breathing, so it''s better to judge your neck."


    Vandam also checked and the dog owner answered.


    Next is the runner.


    The dog keeper says they write the runner''s name on the tablet.


    Displayed were Mika Tsukuna and Shirokantaro Saito.


    "Whoa, everyone''s favorite Moon Mika is here.I nominated him at a good time.It''ll be a lot more exciting here.Did you also calculate that? "


    "Hmm... don''t you think about the excitement of the event?"


    Junko told the teasing dog owner that he didn''t care.


    "Let me mention the runners who are still here."


    According to the dog keeper, the names of the remaining eight runners, who were excluded from the selection, were displayed.


    Himejima Midori, Tsukashi, Akiyu, Suzuki Ryujiro


    Takarin Suzuki, Magic Horse, Rainbow Lily, Mutsuki


    "There are a lot of unknown people on Junko Yukioka''s side.The Magic Horse is the leader of that snowflake society.And Taboo''s rapprochement. Both are hopeful. "


    As a matter of fact, there were two dog keepers who knew their identity personally, but they kept quiet.


    Yoshihisa Takada, a freelance journalist who conducted an exclusive interview with Vandam the day before the game began, was also watching live distribution of Junko and Vandam''s death game.


    (We''re getting closer.Two of those four will die soon.)


    We both know each other for a long time.That''s hateful killing.I will say goodbye soon. When you realize that, your chest tingles.


    (After winning, I am in a position to interview the winner, but as for me - I don''t want either of you to die.I want to interview both)


    I know it''s impossible, but I think about it.


    "It''s your luck to win. Me too... yes."


    Yoshiku remembers fighting Vandam once.


    (I was very pleased at that time.I was going to win... and when I won, I came to the game willingly.But I thought many times after that, winning or losing depends on luck.Of course, I have my own efforts, but I think I would have lost if I had a little luck.)


    Which way will the luck tilt? Or...


    (More ruthless results await either faction.Four are desperately scratching their feet to overcome the whims of the Goddess of Destiny, avoid defeat, and grasp victory due to differences in effort, patience, and strategy.Can we endure beyond our limits, can we attack, can we get out, or can we just end up being swayed by luck?)


    Or do you get lucky?Those two - Junko and True - are somehow hoping that they will be able to twist their fate and win victory.


    (And now it''s Mika''s turn.I miss it. Before the Tucunamikers were formed - no, it was my backstreet debut that worked with me on the case that started it)


    Nostalgic thoughts and smiles spill.


    Mika, don''t lose.


    It was a long time to think and pray in an unreachable voice.


    "You can crush your time by watching the game, but if you don''t turn around, you''ll get bored."


    Ryujiro blurred on the phone with Yu.


    Even when the mix battle came earlier, the battle didn''t go well.


    And Yu.


    Ah, I hope Yuki Namika is here and the live chat is booming all at once.


    Know it!


    Ryujiro looks at the live distribution of the holographic display.The display stays projected, and I''ve been watching.Ryujiro thinks that''s probably true of all the runners.


    Oh oh, finally, Mika Tsukiji is coming out!


    No.7 now rather than Mika.I can''t help but feel so weak. "


    "Who''s the other toy boy? He looks weak."


    It''s a combination of moon and soup.


    Just now, I fought Shizukuno tired and lost quickly.You''re not the enemy of Mika Moon.


    But I was using some strange abilities like flying parts of my body.


    "May Moon Mika not die in the unlikely event."


    When Moon Mika dies, I want to get the body somehow.I want to fuck a corpse. "


    "Wow... there''s a really creepy guy.You''re thinking the same thing as me. "


    Puffy Puffy Puffy Puff


    "Runners this time feel bored trying not to kill each other."


    That''s how you avoid taking lives from each other.


    "Players and friends take lives. Love."


    I''m a woman, but let me tell you something.Don''t you think it''s ugly to be a dog keeper in progress?Uzza, right? I think Uzza.I won''t admit any objections.


    I see, the host is a mookie with a cannibal attitude.


    What does it mean to appeal to women here?


    Dogmei-san is being disguised!


    It''s true.


    Ryujiro reacts and smiles small.Yu makes a voice with the feeling of cheeks.


    (This writing, Masami Toriyama, who hates Inumai-san?The text and the way you speak are the same.)


    He was Ryujiro, who was acquainted with the disturbances of Leviathan, but he remembered well because of the characteristics of the way he spoke, and he thought either he or someone he had met imitated him or her.

 2351 23.

    "Okay, here we go. Besides, the opponent is Mika Tsukiina, a heavy town of the Yukioka family.No shortage for the opponent! "


    Exposed, Platinum Taro runs along the mountain road.After that, the photographer followed.


    "I''m sure she fought against the moon before.Was it also an event for the new president in formalin?All right, let''s prep for the battle. "


    It is Platinum Taro''s habit to say what he thinks while walking.Moreover, it is not a whisper or whisper, but a volume that is normal enough to talk to people.


    "I mean... if it stops, it won''t work.I had to run and watch.No, it''s dangerous to run while watching in the mountains.Ahh... uhh... shit. "


    Shirokantaro is poisoning himself with poison.


    "Everything was filmed and the audio was streaming, and that kid...."


    Lily sighs with her hands on her forehead as she watches the video being broadcast.


    There was a man who saw such a Shirokantaro in sight.


    "Lucky you came close again for good.This is it, this is it, we have to do what we have to do.That''s what it is, right? You have to do it, right? Yeah, let''s do it. "


    Masao followed after Platinum Taro with a happy expression.


    There were people who saw such a horse in their sight.


    "It''s a political horse. You''re moving away from your position even though you''re not here."


    The guard whispers to the next ten nights pointing to the horse.


    "It''s against the rules. We have to stop it."


    "No, let''s find out what we''re doing before we stop now."


    Ten nights later, the shaker shook his neck sideways and began to follow him secretly.


    The Yama App is activated while the horse is running.Seeing Platinum Taro''s numbers, Masao has a difficult face. The numbers are terribly low.


    "I don''t like my guilt or my guilt.This one, this one, this one, it might be a little bitter.Nh, but hey, if you''re going to restrain me for a little while... uh... but it''s also very likely that I''ll resist "The Resist".Well... just in case, let''s hit it and crush it, shall we? "


    Masanoma uses his abilities on Platinum Taro.


    "Nh, what is this!?The attack of Mika Tsukiwa!? "


    Suddenly his legs stopped moving, and Platinum Taro screamed with a pulled face.


    If you care about it, you can stop your whole body from moving, but if you limit it to the body part, it will be easier to apply.To that end, the horse tried to restrain him with limited legs, and he succeeded.


    "Okay, it worked."


    "Hey, Horseman, what''s the success?Let me know because I''m interested. "


    As he gripped his fist with a smile, he suddenly heard a familiar voice from behind, and the horse looked back.


    "Oh, oh, ten nights shaking.Long time no see. What are you doing? Are you interrupting me again?What do you mean, guards? "


    After confirming the shaking and the appearance of ten nights, Masao asked with a smile.


    "The role of security is, ''What are you going to do?''is our dialogue.Besides, if you want to disturb Mika, it''s just an imitation of how she''s disturbing her friends. "


    And, wobble.


    "We have a hostile situation with Vandam, and you want Vandam to die?"


    "Oops, ten nights are sharp. I felt the same way when they told me."


    I agree with the words of the tenth night with a smile.


    "So, what about the truth?"


    Ten nights later, the horse laid his hand on his chin and smiled as if he had given up.


    "If, for example, this was Cornelis Vandam''s first-person novel, it would never happen.Somehow, the protagonist and people who don''t know each other very well rub their feet where the protagonist doesn''t know them at all.You can''t talk about that, can you?But since this is real, it''s possible.A bug in a lion that got caught in a giant tissue?No, it''s not because I''m not part of the organization, but I''m letting you in and out through courage, so I''m letting you know. "


    It was understandable to both that Zheng Ma, who spoke out loudly enough, acknowledged the point of the tenth night.


    "Regardless of the circumstances and purpose, I can''t overlook what you''re doing.But if you shut up and go back to the waiting area, you can miss it.He was a good friend. "


    "Huh? Are you gentle? This is a surprise.This is an unexpected development.Should I obey you here? "


    A political horse smiles funny when he hears the words of shaking.


    "You''re a good friend and a loaner.I''ll keep that in mind. "


    The shaker laughed hard and turned his finger into a gun towards the horse.


    "You''re right, it sounds shaky.Well, it''s not good to make noise here, and I''ll sweeten it up.I''ll follow. Which word would be appropriate in this case? "


    With that in mind, the horse returned to its original waiting place.After shaking and ten nights, I chased him and saw him off.


    "Hmm... I wonder what it was... The current bondage."


    Meanwhile, Platinum Taro, whose leg restraints were lifted, ran away again in a creepy manner.


    Mika frowned when she saw where she was waiting and where her belongings were.


    (Far away! This should go to the goal and ambush them!)


    That''s how I decided to start moving towards home, but I stopped the leg immediately.


    (For now, let''s use fate manipulation to try and act!)


    I think so, Mika uses destiny manipulation.


    Fortune advance!


    It is a primitive fate manipulation technique that brings little luck to oneself, but when used, the luck that was supposed to be visited will not happen in the future.For example, if you place a bet after performing this technique, you will definitely lose, so if you place a bet after using it, you can intentionally return the advance loan.There is also a limitation that it can only be done once a day.


    As he went down the mountain road, he stopped his feet after checking the appearance of a vehicle with white sheets hanging in a slightly open space on the side.


    "What is this!?"


    I feel like it is not a car because of the silhouette of the sheets.But I can''t tell what kind of vehicle it is.


    Mika turned her sheets as she approached the mysterious vehicle with surprise.


    It was a solo helicopter.It has no exterior walls and is almost as close as a chair with propellers and joysticks.The seat has a manual and manipulation is written on it.It is a type that can be easily piloted by amateurs.


    "With this, it''s okay to go far away and get your things first!"


    Mika smiles hard.


    After checking how to fly, Mika flew the helicopter.


    Huh?


    Shortly before the rental, Platinum Taro confirmed the presence of a passenger helicopter flying over the sky.


    I also saw Mika on the helicopter.They are flying at low altitudes above the trees.


    "It stinks! I won''t let you do that! Platinum Viscous Dragon Ancient!"


    After the right hand of Platinum Taro turned into the head of the dragon, the scales grew to the arms, and even stretched with great momentum. Eventually, he separated from his shoulders and became a long dragon, and ascended into the sky.


    "I can''t throw up flames! But I can fly!"


    I forgot the key dialogue, so I''ll add.


    "What!? Dragon!?"


    Suddenly Mika was surprised to see an elongated object appearing in front of her.


    The mini-size dragon penetrated the helicopter propeller and became entangled in the propeller, forcing it to stop moving.


    "What the hell! Uh-oh!"


    Mika fell from the helicopter as she screamed.


    On the way, the branches and leaves of the tree were cushioned twice and the helicopter caught on top of the tree.However, Mika was thrown out of the helicopter and fell. She hit her body on the ground and fell down.


    "Gu...!"


    "Hmm, it was a punishment for cheating."


    While approaching Mika moaning with her angry expression while lying down, Platinum Taro threw up as if it was creepy.


    "Stand up now. Let''s fight."


    Platinum Taro shouted, but Mika trembled slightly as she fell sideways.


    "Oh, hey...."


    Seeing Mika distorting her face in pain and trembling her body and not trying to stand up with a gap, Platinum Taro, who was proud, was upset.


    The incense turns into a form of anger, quickly wakes up and shoots.


    "Ouch!"


    Bullets eat meat on the shoulders and clothes stain with blood.


    "Hey... shooting where people are worried and alarmed...No, you let him off the hook with a color scheme. She was a cowardly woman. "


    Saying hatefully, Platinum Taro clayed the shot and blocked the wound.


    "Who did the color scheme!You know what color schemes mean!?Or pervert who gets excited when he sees people suffering!? "


    "Pervert? Pervert...?"


    Platinum Taro''s complexion changes.


    "Seeing people suffering and being happy... is a pervert...?I won''t forgive you... You can still forgive me if you insult me.But... I can''t allow you to insult Lily! "


    "What are you talking about!? You!"


    Mika yells back at Shirokantaro, who speaks in a meaningless rage.


    "She needs a hard punishment later....."


    The fingertips of Lily''s prosthetic hand were trembling as she watched the holographic display.

 2352 24.

    At last, Mika''s battle.


    Natsuko Takagi, the boss of the wholesale organization "Sigh Poisoning", sends a hot gaze at Mika''s face as she enters a combat situation in the holographic display.


    "Sister, it looks spicy. It looks like there was a crack in the bone when it fell."


    The moment Mika''s younger brother Yuki, a member of the poisoned breath, said worriedly.


    Does it look spicy?


    Natsuko asks strangely. I don''t see any signs of pain in the serious scent.


    "Sometimes it''s just a little bit different when it''s hard and skinny to put up with."


    When I used to live in the same house, I had the opportunity to see my sister''s habits several times, and I realized it.When my strict father scolded me, I showed him well.


    "It''s okay, Mika."


    I encourage Natsuko without any evidence. I thought it was cheap myself, but I think this is the most appropriate word right now.And I have no choice but to believe it.


    Mika desperately endured the pain running around her body.


    (I don''t think I have a broken limb... but it may contain cracks!Especially my left shoulder. It''s going to hurt!But do you succumb to such a predicament!)


    Mika arouses herself, fearing that pain will slow her movements and reactions.


    (That''s a great way to get in.)


    Shirokantaro is about to be overwhelmed by Mika''s fighting spirit.


    (No, I can''t lose either.If it''s just the Fighting Spirits, I have the pride of not losing to anyone!)


    Platinum Taro was also inspired by Mika to strip out his fighting spirit.


    People eat clay!


    Use a new technique that you''ve really liked lately.From where Platinum Taro''s skin is exposed, small balls of clay pop out one after the other, flying towards Mika.


    "Sharing misfortune!"


    Mika uses fate manipulation while thinking that it is a passive hand.As the name suggests, it is a technique of linking misfortune to the target person.Not only your misfortunes, but the misfortunes of those who recognize themselves as your allies can be covered by those who want to inflict misfortune.


    Ugh!


    Mika''s face was distorted by the rain of flying clay balls and moaning.Fluffs and collapses sideways again.


    "I knew you were seriously injured when you fell.Surrender. I am a man of wide hearts, so forgive me.Surrender. Wow!? "


    When Shirokanetaro called with Doya''s face, a large number of branches from above Shirokanetaro descended along with the helicopter that was caught by the tree and shouted in dismay.


    When the helicopter fell the other day, the branch was caught in a cushion.It fell by the power of destiny manipulation.Just when Platinum Taro was down there.


    Mika didn''t miss the gap and took the tear bomb out of her pocket and threw it at Shirokantaro.


    "Woo-hoo! Woo-hoo! Woo-hoo!"


    A tear gas erupts, and Platinum Taro coughs violently as he weeps.Meanwhile, Mika stood up and dragged her painful body to hit the next hand, walking towards Shirokantaro.


    "A coincidence prank...."


    Mika uses a highly versatile fate control technique.It can be used to bring luck and avoid misfortune.It can also be used by others.The advent of good fortune, the removal of bad fortune, and the pushing of bad fortune are techniques that bring about intentional effects by calling for coincidence by third-party action.It is the most basic manipulation of fate.


    (Mum? If you think you''re going to run away, you''re coming this way.What are you going to do?)


    Platinum Taro saw this as an opportunity and decided not to attack indiscriminately, but to look carefully at the way out.Get out of under the helicopter and take a distance.


    When Mika arrives at the helicopter, she checks her condition and starts the engine.


    "Yes? Are you sure you just want to run?"


    "No way!"


    Mika fired a gun at Shirokantaro''s face, which was taken by her nervousness.


    "You won''t die because it''s clay!?"


    A hole in the middle of his neck was punctured and he shouted at the fallen Platinum Taro and flew the helicopter.


    "Ofu....."


    Platinum Taro fell on his back, restoring his throat with his right hand, and turned his arm into a drill as he turned to a rocket that flew away with his left hand.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!"


    Mika, who was looking back at Platinum Taro''s movements, further activated her destiny manipulation.We thought that if we could get past this, the helicopter would be able to escape beyond Platinum''s reach.No, I wanted to believe that.


    (Platinum viscous drill rocket!)


    Because there is no voice, when you scream with the voice of your heart, the drill in your left hand is ejected towards Mika, who has just flew the helicopter.


    The flying drill did not hit the helicopter or Mika, and flew to the front of the helicopter.Until now, bad luck has been postponed.


    However, the ball placed in the drill flew from the front of Mika and hit Mika directly in the face.This is the result of unfortunate late payments.


    Mika understood the two consequences and effects while being shocked by the destruction of her face.


    Bearing in mind that she was about to fall off the helicopter, Mika continued to operate the helicopter and headed to her home.I already have what I owe you.


    "Shit... I lost"


    Platinum Taro, who restored his throat, poisoned himself with a half-crying face as he looked up to heaven.


    While walking slowly against the wall, Mika arrived in the back room of the home - the torture room with five people.


    "Mika...."


    When she receives a clay ball on her face, her nose is crushed, her teeth are broken everywhere, and her right eye is swollen and bloody in her face, Junko becomes an unusual sinking face.


    "I''d like to give you a hug, but it''s going to show up in the camera.And we can''t get out of this glass room. "


    "If you settle down after winning, please do what you can."


    When she heard Junko''s dialogue, Mika smiled and put the loan in the drawer of the glass room.Junko receives it. The blood on the bag containing the loan was also on Junko''s hand.


    "Hahaha... it''s completely dull.But not as much as when we fought the moon.Mutsuki was much stronger..... "


    Mika smiles with a ragged face and strengthens herself with a blurred voice.


    "I''m glad I can''t see the real thing right now...I don''t want you to look at me like this. "


    Mika makes a joke when she looks at the real thing.True eyes remain cut open.Nothing has been taken care of.


    "I''ll see about that later."


    "You don''t have to look... No, don''t look..."


    To tell the truth, Mika smiled and left the room.Runner wounded will be treated in the home.


    (I wonder if Makoto is acting a little strange.)


    Junko thinks while looking at the truth.You have trouble breathing and frequent routines.


    True pain was becoming unbearable.I can temporarily block the sensation of pain, but I can''t keep it off forever.


    If you do not erase the pain, you will become resistant to it on the contrary, but I am not accustomed to the pain because it has been erased halfway.


    (Block only when tortured, and unblock pain except when tortured)


    True decided the policy and quit wearing it in normal times.


    Meanwhile, Kate has only been tortured twice in Kate, and because of the different types of torture, she is not yet resistant to pain.


    "Well, Mr. Kate. I''m going to go to my fingers."


    Junko with a hammer stood in front of Kate and declared with a smile.The fingers remain tied to the handbag of the chair.I intend to shake it directly down there.


    "Yes, get started"


    Almost simultaneously with the dog keeper giving the signal, Junko waved the hammer in an unexpected motion.


    "Hmm...?"


    Huh?


    Vandam and the dogkeeper shouted unexpectedly.


    Kate''s right index finger was cut.


    (hammer and cut? The speed of swinging my arm is too fast, and I can hardly see where it is swinging)


    While the dog keeps breathing, Junko waves the hammer even more.


    My middle finger was not cut again.It was crushed by a pepper.


    If you look closely, the index finger is not cut, but it is pegged like paper and the hand of the chair is stuck to the collar.I applied too much force and pressed it to crush it flat.


    "I wonder if it''s too much. Relax a little bit more"


    Junko said, now slow down and shake the hammer.


    This time, it didn''t get peppery.My nails crack, my bones break, I break through the flesh, and my entire finger turns purple.


    In that state, Junko slapped Kate''s fingers all over her hands in 30 seconds.


    In the meantime, Kate distorted her face in pain, but barely moved and did not utter a single voice.


    Winmp Point 46, Voice 0, Heart Rate 30, Vibration 16


    Total Points True 158 Kate 230


    "I endured it. No, are you getting used to the pain?Or are you more prepared to show up?It''s over, and it''s always been a disadvantage. "


    Looking at the results, the dog keeper says.


    "Kate...."


    Right after the hammer torture, Vandam calls out to Kate.


    "How are you feeling now? Happy?"


    "Hi... I''m so happy and in a bad mood.Thotemo Happiness Death "


    "I see... I knew it..."


    Hearing Kate say with a smile while sweating and tearing, Vantum nodded with satisfaction.


    Are you Doka?


    "I feel happy, too."


    Kate asked and Vandam answered forcefully.


    "This loan competition is a mutual agreement game.It''s such a cruel and crazy game, but it''s a popular game for President formalin '', and there''s been a lot of fighting between those who agreed to it. "


    Yoshihisa called an acquaintance informant to exchange opinions and feelings.


    Former formalin-immersed president is a good friend.I was stunned when the dog keeper found out that he was the founder, but I think the dog keeper let go because the way of the organization that Yoshihisa hated was not his intention.


    "I know how you feel. It''s distorted, but it''s happiness to see important people hurt and endure for themselves, or to endure desperately for important people.And whether you win and survive, or lose and die, you''ll both experience the climax of happiness.At this point, it''s vague... but I don''t know what it is. "


    Once upon a time, there were people who thought it was important.Family or lovers. So I can imagine.


    "Distorted by killer love. Love."


    From Yoshihisa''s mouth, such a dialog spilled.

 2353 25.

    The day before the game starts, Hotel Wallaby.


    "The rental competition means that I''m absolutely in a better position to train in torture."


    In the same room, Junko and Makoto are facing each other.There are only two people in the room.


    "I couldn''t stand electric torture or pleasure torture, so I don''t have absolute guarantees."


    Junko, who was sitting on the bed, looked up at the void and smiled remembering the previous torture training.Eventually, he was able to control the pain and endure a lot of torture, but not all of it.


    "The missile game was irrational and terrible, but don''t use your clever hands."


    "Ehehe, not so much..."


    Junko was truly pointed out and somehow smiled.


    Then I''ll get another cheat.It''s a life-saving battle, and there''s no need to fight fair.Win with any dirty hand. "


    Junko was interested because True had come up with an unexpected proposal.


    "What are you going to do? Remodel and completely erase your senses?"


    "If you do that, you''ll have something to say about the boulder.Looks like they''ll find out soon enough.I don''t want to modify it.More smart cheats than that. "


    "Hmm... what?"


    Um...


    Junko was unusual, terrible and mysterious when he asked what kind of cheating he had proposed.


    "That means... I''d rather not do it if I could.I have to think about when to use it.There are many challenges that need to be completed to be successful. "


    "Ah, this cheat is when I''m about to lose, and there''s really nothing else I can do about it.And we need persuasion. "


    "Makoto, I often deny the concept of readiness, but I''m prepared for that."


    I don''t know.


    True to Junko pointing out with a smile, she thought of herself smiling back in her head.


    The eighth match. Junko drew a random Special Card from the Writer and Vandam, pulling the hammer Junko had just used before World War I.


    "The runner is Ryujiro Suzuki, a Junko mouse, and the leader of the Snowflake Society meets the Magic Horse.Snowflake society. It''s been a topic of public discussion for months now, just kids - maybe just geniuses.Even Vandam would have added himself to his faction. "


    He was an honest admirer, but Vandam wasn''t happy at all.It doesn''t mean I''m not happy to be praised by the dog owner, and I didn''t solicit it.


    Vandam was also surprised to see the runner''s data compiled by Hiroyuki.It''s a token from the ladle, like a member of that Snowflake Society and the top of the organization mixed with runners, who is as noisy as a Grimpenis.


    (Shi Yu is the most recommending, through Yuki Katsuki.Can''t we use this as an opportunity to build a good relationship between the two organizations?They''re both sensational organizations now and then.Try touching it after the game)


    Vandam hopes that if you succeed, you might be able to make your grim penis stronger.


    (There was a saying in Japan that the raccoon didn''t take it.However, various possibilities are to be considered, and it is fun to expect the future outlook.Well, it''s not something to think about right now.)


    Vandam returns consciousness like hell in a torture room, saying that now is the time to focus on the present rather than the future.


    Kate and Makoto, tied to the chair, are still alive and in control.No, I can''t survive this game unless I keep it.And if you can''t stand it, you''ll lose the game and die for sure.


    "I can''t believe the devil gave it to Vandam."


    Truly murmuring.


    "Do you know?"


    I was involved a while ago.


    "What''s he like?"


    "They''re also broadcasting, right?I''m not going to talk to you myself. "


    True answers the dog owner who asks.


    "My audio is off right now."


    And the dog keeper.


    (I just feel like I''m planning something nasty when Masao is here.)


    I really thought so. Since it is a type of constant conspiracy and does not consider the minds of others, the impression of a true political horse is quite bad.


    (It''s finally time. No, mixed fights were also available at the moment.)


    Ryujiro starts moving.


    (The location of the loan is not very far, but you should be careful here and go ahead and ambush it before you go to the goal.)


    Ryujiro knew that the route leading straight to the rental was a good chance to discover the vehicle, but he still avoided hitting and used his steady hand.


    (I used to watch the Death Game of President Formalin-pickled, and I watched this rental game many times, but I didn''t think I would participate.Drum can kicking is also true.)


    Ryujiro likes to see the misfortunes of strangers and has a lot of cruel tastes.However, it''s not that I don''t have a conscience, and I can show kindness.It is a dark tendency, but it is not stained with dark.


    While moving, Ryujiro remembered a certain existence.


    (It would have been easier if the zombie rabbit had been kept warm.All you have to do is get on a zombie rabbit and move around.It was by accident.Do not return to the raspberry)


    With a little regret, Ryujiro walked faster.


    As the eighth match begins, the horse calls.


    I know what you''re thinking, so I''ll nail you.Don''t pretend to lose on purpose. "


    "All right, all right."


    The opponent was brave. A nail was stabbed in an unspeakable tone, and the horse slammed his gavel in an annoying manner.


    (So you just have to lose subtly so it doesn''t look deliberate. That''s right.)


    Together with the anti-inspiration for courage, we decide the policy that way.


    (I wonder what it''s like to lose casually. Mmm.)


    Armed and walking slowly, the horse thinks.


    There was another call from Yuuki.


    Don''t walk slowly and deliberately. I''ve been watching.


    "You know, you know... The faster you run, the quicker you get to your destination.You can walk slowly and enjoy the view, you understand? "


    Are you messing with me? Now is not the time to enjoy seeing the scenery, do you want me to say one thing?


    "All right, but that''s it, don''t rush me by checking the best part."


    "Do you want me to do this troublesome thing?It''s all your fault.Even though I did it seriously, will you do it?


    "Ha... sorry, but don''t call me any more. I''m not leaving anymore."


    The courage revealed his frustration, but the horse also became more angry and said in a dangerous voice, hanging up the phone.


    (Who do you think you''re doing this for?It''s all because of courage, but I can''t get out of that courage.)


    The demand for courage is unacceptable because the horse has an argument and does not doubt that what he is doing is absolutely right.


    (The location of the loan is far away.This is convenient for losing.I went to pick up the loan and lost.Yeah, you can lose naturally.Ah, but I don''t know what happens if the enemy is in a similar situation.In other words, if you go far away to get it and lose, you''ll complain to me again... Hah......)


    I had no choice, so I went to my home first and decided to wait for the enemy runner.


    When Masao arrived in front of the house, there was Ryujiro there.


    (It feels like you were waiting for me.Like me, the location of the rental property was far away, so the route to take the other party at home first)


    Seeing himself and confronting an older beautiful boy with a gentle smile, Masao was struck by a feeling of roughness in his chest.


    (This guy, this guy. I can tell at a glance.It''s an atmosphere that''s not just a person. But at the same time, there is a bad atmosphere.Evil, darkness lurking, filthy...)


    I was not good at reading others'' minds, but I was good at reading others'' nature.I didn''t notice earlier, but now I know that I will face to face in one-on-one.

 2354 26.

    When Vandam was a kid.It''s a story from my homeland, the Netherlands, when I just traveled to America as a family.


    The president of the United States at the time was young and handsome.But this is what the wife was called."The Ugly Madame President of the World."


    In fact, she looked terrible.Perhaps as a result of having a disability or illness, the contour was severely distorted, red spots appeared in the face, the lips were thick and the eyes and nose were curved.The first time I saw it, Vandam thought it was like a monster.


    The president knew of violent rumours and slander against his wife, but he never touched her.But I finally touched on the matter.


    "My wife is the ugliest woman in the world?Sure, she may not look beautiful.But that''s all I can say with confidence.She is the most beautiful woman in the world.I am the happiest woman in the world. "


    This statement called for an admirable storm all over the world.


    But Vandam didn''t believe it at the time, and in front of his newly made friend, he didn''t mean it, he didn''t disgrace it, he seriously said,


    That''s a lie for popularity.That ugly woman is just using it for her own popularity.I''m sure she''s surrounded by many other beautiful mistresses. "


    After this speech, Vandam became lonely.My friends distanced themselves from the Vandam.


    He''s always a fool too.


    But Vandam was just stunned by that.I really thought that such a friend would give up from this side.


    (It was an embarrassing child...I was more of a fool...)


    Thinking back to that time, Vandam laughs and is ashamed.Though it is a child, I have never forgotten it as a shameful memory of myself.


    The former president and his wife are still alive.And I often give pictures of couples in SNS.I deliberately write on my profile about the happiest couple in the world.


    "No... no. Definitely not.Former President, we are the happiest couple in the world. "


    Whenever he remembered the text of the former president''s SNS profile, Vandam could afford to deny it and say it with conviction.


    Dragon Jiro did not ask the devil, but first used the magic learned in the complex devil.


    Three rabbits with fiercely burning flames appeared and jumped towards the horse.Instead of all three going straight ahead, they took a big step to the left and right, each of which shifted their movements and approached the horse.


    Masao launches the Yama app.As I saw earlier, the number of crimes committed by Ryujiro is surprisingly high.But there is little guilt.It''s not so uncommon to just look at numbers, but you''re a little older than yourself, and the bad guys don''t look like that.


    Turn Dragon Jiro''s sins into invisible energy, explode and blow up three flaming rabbits in a row.


    The two vanished, but one did not take a direct hit and headed straight for the horse.


    "The devil has..."


    Behind Dragon Jiro comes a long, 2.5-meter tall, rabbit beast daughter, covered in pure white fluffy hair, with long ears growing from her head.The face is also a subtle mixture of people and rabbits.


    The giant rabbit daughter hugged Ryujiro from behind.I don''t know the meaning of the act from the side, but it actually empowers Ryujiro.


    Dragon Jiro takes out the beast rune.The power gained by Junko''s remodeling - the magic of the Rope of Decay.


    A crocodile with five heads appears and jumps big.If you look closely, there are no crocodiles behind your torso.The crocodile is used before, but the crocodile is used in the back.


    "Restraint"


    A political horse that activates its power against the jumping five-headed alligator.Five crocodiles fell where the horse was.The wide mouth of the crocodile did not close, and the horse was dressed to be sandwiched between the crocodile''s head and the head.


    "I don''t know what kind of power it is, but I''ll do it!"


    Ryujiro smiles hard and wipes out five crocodiles.


    "That''s it, that''s it, that''s our dialogue."


    Seeing him as a rather dangerous opponent, the horse decided to fight at once.


    (Will it work? I don''t know.The resistance seems pretty, very strong.But the sins are great, so let''s use the full energy of sin.)


    Masao focuses his consciousness and boosts the power of the Yama app.


    Solitary confinement


    "Ha...?"


    The moment Masao spoke, all of Ryujiro''s five senses disappeared.I can''t see, I can''t hear, I don''t know how it feels to be on the ground, and I don''t know my temperature.


    "You can''t resist [Resist], and it depends on your abilities?Even so, it''s too soon. "


    Ryujiro talks out loud, but he can''t hear himself.


    "Great, it took. I wasn''t sure.But it worked. It doesn''t make any sense to say this, but when I get my loan and enter the home, I''ll solve it for you.I mean, you can rest assured.You''re not going to kill me.Am I merciful? "


    With all that left, the horse left the scene.The Yama App for Political Horses has a lasting ability effect, even if the horse is separated.It lasts a long time, depending on your guilt and guilt.


    (Ah, I already... I tried to lose, but I could have been killed.We had no choice but to win.I invited him to a snowflake society.You have a nice face, you have great abilities, and you look smart.No... but I don''t care if there are signs of filth.Something different from adult filth feels bad)


    As a result of his thoughts as he walked, Masao decided to keep Ryujiro on hold.


    "I heard you''re the head of Snowflake Society.Would you like to talk after this game is over? "


    When receiving a hammer from a political horse, Vandam shouts with a favourable smile.


    "If only I were alive."


    A rarely spoken political horse leaves.


    (I hope not.I''ll bet those who don''t.)


    Turning away from the Vandam, the horse spilled a distorted smile and murmured ironically in his mouth.


    Vandam turns to the real front and peeks into the real face.


    "It''s handsome inside, that''s why.It''s more fun to punch your favorite kid in the face until he''s deformed in front of you. "


    Vandam herself spoke to her own dialogues naturally and out of her mouth.


    "Whoops... what a terrible dialogue.I''m a complete sadist..... "


    It was a mourning Vandam, but now the dialogue really came out naturally.


    "When you play this game, even big people often turn into sadists.That is also the flavor of this game.Congratulations, Vandam. You''re one of the sadists. "


    The dog owner says a lot of disgust.Vandam silenced.


    Well, here we go.


    The dog suddenly starts torturing time.I felt something malicious around here, but Vandam didn''t pay attention and hit his real face with a hammer.


    At the same time, Vandam''s hatred and anger exploded.He was intoxicated by anger and hatred and enjoyed joy.


    Your nose is shattered. Your cheekbones are shattered.My nose bleeds a lot.My teeth are broken and scattered. The inside of my mouth is also cut.


    "Shit...! My real face...!Even worse than I am now! "


    Mika watches a true hammer beat in her home infirmary.Seeing your true face swelling up in bumps, you bruise your teeth hard.I''m surprised at the sound of my own dentures.


    "Ahahahaha... aha... this is annoying...It''s been a long time since I''ve had a black intent to kill under my belly...When this is over, if Vandam survives, if he disobeys Lily''s life, then Vandam will kill him. "


    Mutsuki is also watching the delivery and burning the flames of the fire.On the other hand, it reaffirms that there is still a strong sense of authenticity.


    "The man did something he shouldn''t.But... I''m sorry. I can''t kill him with my hands.Because Junko and True will kill Vandam and his wife. "


    As you gaze at the deformed true face, you murmur with a cold expression and a frozen voice.


    "Junko will cure me later anyway, but I still didn''t want to see your face like this.Besides, a lot of people have seen this face. "


    Shaking, unlike other faces, was more sad than anger.


    Junko stared at his face with a hammer, without turning a blind eye at all.


    "It''s over. Wow... I did it flashy..."


    The whole face swelled up, the bones broke and deformed, and the dog owner glanced at Junko''s face when he saw the real face that was bleeding heavily.


    Junko was expressionless. Even when I was hit with a hammer, I had no expression.I was just staring at the real face, which was swollen and distorted and the prototype wasn''t half fastened.


    "Kate...."


    With his breath blown away, Vandam turned to his wife.Her cheeks were bleeding back.


    "Again, are you happy now?"


    "Best of luck, Cedes. You...."


    "Well, I''m the happiest person I''ve ever been."


    The best answer comes back, and Vandam is overwhelmed.


    "Demonstration... there are also painful tricks.I''m sorry that you... lied to me... "


    "How many times do I have to apologize?"


    "Why are you sorry, Temo? I''m not sorry."


    "Yes, but I won''t forgive you.I won''t forgive you forever because I love you. "


    "Let the Osidori idiots go and check their points!"


    A dog keeps water on the Vandam and his wife.


    Winp point one, voice zero, heart rate zero, vibration one.


    Total Points True 159 Kate 230


    The result that even if I destroyed my true face with that terrible torture, my points only rose by one, shook the hearts of those in the true faction.No, not even those in the Vandam faction.


    "See? Ten nights!This is the Senpai Aizawa I expected! "


    Shaking his hands around his shoulders for ten nights, he grabbed hard and screamed with excitement.


    (You did it, Aizawa.It made my back feel scary.)


    The viper gripped his fist hard and smiled with his teeth.


    "You''ve endured well. True. Weird feelings, but I''m proud of you as a friend.Keep up the good work and don''t let Vandam''s guts get wrapped up again. "


    Coming dream watches the delivery and sends a voice that shouldn''t have arrived in the display.


    "It was worth saving back then.I''d rather support him than Vandam.You can be my servant. "


    Seeing the true horrible face, he said with a happy smile.


    (I knew it, he''s fine.Well done, I want a true snowflake society.Yes. A man worthy of the kingdom of courage.It''s a genuine gem.)


    While walking with the holographic display projected, the horse saw the results, I think.


    "I hope you had a good bunny day, but the results are painful, huh?"


    "Let''s get to the next turn."


    To the disgusting dog owner, Vandam became a strong face and urged him with a hard voice.

 2355 27.

    The girl has traveled an incredible number of years while maintaining her figure and mind.


    Her comfort and support filled her curiosity and exploration.New creation, imagination of new, enrichment of intellectual desires.Transforming times and civilizations. These things, over the course of time, kept the girl''s heart connected to the world and kept her from dying.


    But she thinks it''s never normal.It is a violation of the rules set out in the world and is recognized as an act of stripping fangs of the laws of nature.At least humans are not living creatures like the rejuvenating venison jellyfish, nor are they spongiform animals that are said to have no concept of longevity.


    Over time, your mind is gradually distorted.As it gradually collapses - the surface becomes fragmented and falls apart - you can see the parts of your mind disappearing.


    At first I thought it was sad.I felt painful.But as soon as I could, my sorrow faded and I stopped feeling painful.In the first place, the feeling of grief itself is indefinitely dead.I used to cry a lot, but I don''t remember how many hundreds of years ago it was and why.


    Is that really lost?Or is it just blurred and locked in the depths of my heart? I don''t know the truth.


    "I''m more or less similar."


    A beautiful red-haired woman with waves smiled lonely when she heard about the girl.


    "It''s different from person to person, but it seems like somewhere in your mind is broken or distorted.Or it feels like you can endure it because it''s originally distorted.Either way, immortality is an unnatural thing that goes against the laws of nature and is not irregular and cannot be tolerated by normal people. "


    The woman was always hostile to the girl and lived much longer than the girl.While I was hostile, I was always the best friend I could forgive.


    "Sister, isn''t it painful?"


    "Sometimes I think it''s painful.Sometimes my heart aches. "


    "Ah, that''s how I feel too.You''re just freaking out for a second.Like an electric current running. But really for a moment.While your mind is becoming dull, if you don''t want to forget the pain in your heart, you can sometimes be scared for a moment if you immerse yourself in the memories of Hometown. "


    "The way you distort your mind may be different from person to person, but you and I seem to be alike.I''m sure our hearts are distorted and some of our emotions are suppressed from erupting strongly.It''s not like my emotions are gone. "


    "I mean... do you still have yourself crying in your heart?"


    The girl thinks she wants to take her crying self out of the darkness deep in her heart.He wants to let you out, if possible.But I don''t know how.


    The ninth match. Junko flipped the card and a mix of special cards appeared.It''s another mix game. The loan was firecrackers.


    Junko was paying more attention to the loan Vandam pulled than to the loan he retreated.Vandam pulled illegal drugs.


    (It tastes bad... There''s another thing that Makoto can''t stand.Looks like the Goddess of Destiny is being mean.)


    During the torture training, the one thing that was completely unbearable was pleasure torture with drugs.


    "Can illegal drugs inflict pain?"


    "The pleasure comes out in a few seconds, and in five minutes, it''s going to pull.It''s not pain, it''s pleasure, but friends do the same thing. Just endure it. "


    The dog owner answers Vandam asking.


    Mika, can I pull it out this time?I just got injured. "


    "I understand."


    Junko''s request was answered twice by the dog keeper.


    And as usual, Junko and Vandam fill in the runner on the tablet.


    "Junko''s runner is Akiyu.A mouse? Vandam sounds like a high ridge bell.It seems that the Grimpenis belongs to a psychic. "


    The murder club to which Yu belonged was an untouchable dog keeper.Looking at the previous drum kick, I know that some of you will know the existence of Yu, but don''t touch it.


    "It''s finally time. Besides, it''s an inevitable mix."


    Yu murmurs when his name is called.


    I have to reflect on the defeat I just lost.And if you lose this time, it''s a little smelly, so do your best.It''s torture that can lead to you. Come on. "


    Ah, was it a pinch when you lost?This is a serious responsibility. "


    Looking at the e-mail from Junko, Yu said with a voice that there are no shards of tension, but it''s not really that I don''t feel anything.I feel like coming with a temper.


    Chiron-chan may turn again, so let''s take measures.Let''s decide what to say together. "


    Looking at the e-mail, Yu thinks it''s a thimble but effective countermeasure.


    "Ah, nice. Mountain."


    Looking back to the one who called.It was a dream. Katsuhiko is next door.


    "River"


    It was good to decide the word, but it was superior to think that the word was too cymbal.Or maybe I made it easier to understand with a plan.


    "Hide in subspace tunnels.Move through the tunnel to get a rental, find an enemy runner, and ambush. "


    At the urging of Katsuhiko, he stretched his black hand towards Yu.


    "I see. Thank you very much."


    As Yu lowered his head, he was grabbed by the black hand and led into Katsuhiko''s subspace tunnel.Katsuhiko''s subspace tunnel cannot enter without being guided by black hands.


    The door of the subspace tunnel is closed.Of the three, none was aware of it.They were witnessed.


    "Okay, good luck, but I think I''m about to run out of sweets..."


    Immediately after entering the mood, the bell sounded uneasy.


    And there was a phone call from the horse.The ringtone picks up the phone while I have a bad feeling.When a political horse tries to speak directly to himself, it is often an idle story.


    Um, you know, the ringtone.I want you to lose on purpose. "


    "Why?"


    Suzuo looks as hard as he can at Masanoma''s request.


    Don''t you see? If Vandam loses, the top seat of the Grimpenis will be empty.To give courage to take that seat.I''ve been talking to Hiroyuki. "


    "I know that. But Yuuki made it clear in front of Hiroyuki that he would not do such work.I don''t do anything that doesn''t suit my courage. "


    Um, um, bell tone, come on.


    "The horse is wrong.Let''s just say we didn''t hear this story. "


    Without waiting for a reply, the ringtone hung up.I am stunned and fed up with creating an appeasement for one of the horses.


    (I''ve taught you the place of courage, and you''re coming, right?Ah, I''d like to tell the others, but the people who can call are as brave as Masanoma and Hiroyuki.I need to get in touch with Hiroyuki and have others tell him where I am.)


    As I was thinking about walking toward a place where there was a rental, I ran into another runner.


    "Oh, it''s not like eating and walking."


    It was Lily.


    "Looks like the rental you''re getting is close.I mean, you can pick up your rental and move on to the top right away. "


    "Um... I''d like to wait until my courage comes."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to raid the enemy before they have all the strength to wait for reinforcements?"


    "Okay...."


    It was a hesitant bell tone, but Lily was right, so I decided to follow it.


    "You''re smart.Actually, we already know where the enemy is. "


    When I was flying the spirit and checking, Yu came into contact with Katsuhiko and witnessed her entering the subspace tunnel.


    Yu, Laiyum, and Katsuhiko moved across the subspace tunnel to get a light rental.


    Thank you for being so close.


    "But there''s a distance between us."


    Yu said in her dream.


    "The other runner''s rentals are close, so it seems like they''ll run into each other soon."


    Katsuhiko, there''s already been an announcement that she rented the bell.


    "Hey, there he is. And one?"


    Katsuhiko was suspicious when she found Suzuo walking alone on the mountain road.


    "It''s suspicious to think of one person with a loan.You can''t imitate such an empty head.There are allies nearby and you should think of them as poisonous. "


    "Be careful! Someone is trying to force the subspace tunnel open!"


    Immediately after the dream came, Katsuhiko made a sharp voice.


    That''s right.


    The lily that appeared in the subspace tunnel smiled.


    "If you don''t have a black guide, you won''t get in, will you?"


    "Basically. But it''s not an absolute legal ability battle cartoon, so if your opponent''s skill and power in space manipulation exceeds that, you''ll be able to crack it open."


    Katsuhiko answers Yu''s questions.


    "Wow, by the way, lily. Wow."


    A dream of coming with an obviously disgusting face and a disgusting voice.


    "Come to your dream. You''re as rude as ever.Does Junko teach you manners? "


    "Junko is not my guardian.Even if Platinum Taro doesn''t grow up anytime soon, it''s because Lily doesn''t properly educate you, right?That''s why I don''t think Lily can say that. "


    ����


    When I heard the objection of the dream, Lily solidified.

 2356 28.

    The dream comes to Lily and releases a gravity bullet.


    Lily returns to me, transfers in subspace, and turns behind the three.


    Shortly after the transfer, Lily cast a short spell with her prosthetic hand, and white smoke erupted from Lily''s hand.


    Yu extinguishes the smoke with his vanished gaze.However, a single activation of force cannot extinguish all smoke.


    "Let''s go!"


    Katsuhiko screamed, and he and Yu wrapped their black hands around their torso and pulled them out of the subspace tunnel.In narrow subspace tunnels, it was judged difficult to avoid attacks caused by white smoke.


    Paradise Pane


    There was a bell waiting for me when I left the subspace tunnel.


    An invisible impact blows three people away and causes them to fall.


    (It''s how you get attacked as if you knew when to leave.)


    Suddenly he woke up in pain, and Yu watched the bell ring.


    I didn''t get a signal from Lily.The ringtone is unusually sharp against people''s signs.I sensed someone coming out of subspace, checked properly that there was no lily inside, and then attacked with the energy of pain as a shock wave.


    Four wings are already growing on the back of the dream.Shortly after being blown away, he secretly fired three gravity bullets up.


    The bell tone sensed an attack coming from above, creating an invisible barrier over his head with the painful transformation of the Paradise Pane, catching three gravity bullets, but unable to completely prevent their weight, the barrier dropped slightly and hit the head of the bell tone.Gravity bullets crashed into the barrier and vanished.


    "Pain... but this pain boils my strength again..."


    Squat with your head pressed, angle the remaining barrier, and stand in front of you.


    "I''m sorry."


    Yu apologizes and triggers the vanished gaze.I was aiming for the bell ringing clothes.


    However, the effect of the vanishing gaze was not effective.


    (There were no signs of resistance (Resist) ah.But... there are indications of something being prevented.)


    What prevented the vanishing gaze was the action of the barrier placed by the bell tone, but the barrier is not visible to the superior.


    (The wall is still alive, but has it somehow gotten weaker?Looks like he got attacked without me knowing.All right, I''m going to apply the force I got with the current pain.)


    A ringtone that strengthens the power of the invisible barrier.


    "There seems to be an invisible barrier.My gaze won''t work either. "


    Katsuhiko and Yu whisper in the ears of their dreams.


    Lily comes out of the subspace tunnel.


    "It''s too much trouble over there. I''ll take Lily."


    Coming, the dream looked back and smiled towards Lily.


    "Lily, you want to play with me, right?"


    "It''s very reminiscent of you. From me, you..."


    A dream came along in the middle of the dialogue.Each of the two gravity bullets draws a curve and hits a lily.


    Lilies metastasize and evade.I don''t know the destination. He moved to an invisible location.Probably in the shade of a nearby tree or on a tree.I didn''t pretend to jump into the three of them in the boulder and attack them.


    "What''s wrong, Lily?Just say it to the end? I wanted to ask you what you wanted to say, but why did you stop on the way?Anyway, I know you can only say a monthly dialogue that is easy to predict, but I wanted to hear the funny empty dialogue of Lily.I like Lily''s voice and the way she talks.I''m expecting you to tell me right away.Wrap it all around, huh? "


    The dream spreads a smile and provokes you in a bright, soft tone towards the lily you don''t know where you''ve disappeared to.


    Come on out, you bastards.


    The voice of Lily echoed from nearby.It''s right next to the dreamers.


    "Wow, this dirty attack looks like a lily.Perfect for lilies. "


    Millions of flesh-eating flies occur, and the skin is exposed to strong acids and the meat is melted, but the dream is still a joke.


    It was a dream of dropping the image flies one after the other by gravity control, but wounded everywhere in the body.If I left it, I would have taken more serious damage and been able to take a continuous attack from Lily where I saw the gap.


    "Oh, this is the barrier."


    I touched the invisible wall where Katsuhiko reached out with two black hands and reported.


    "This is not the barrier that covers the whole thing.It''s an invisible wall. Ah, and I can move. "


    "Hey, don''t move yourself!"


    The invisible barrier is about to be carried to the black hand, and the bell rings rush to fix the barrier with force.


    Lily summons a corpse dragon in the shade of the tree and turns to the dreamers.


    Yu hits a slowly flying corpse dragon with a long, fat torso, and his gaze vanishes.


    (Resistance "Resist"? It feels like it is coated with surgery.If you try to narrow the scope and strengthen it even more....)


    Fortunately, the corpse dragon moved slowly.I can''t use my lost sight in a row.It will only take a moment.


    The dream tried to blow up the Corpse Dragon with anti-gravity, but the body of the Corpse Dragon only stopped moving slightly with a shake.


    (We have to do it seriously. Asthma (full throttle)


    A dream that comes to think the same thing as Yu.


    The approaching corpse dragon opens its mouth wide.There were countless death masks lined up in my mouth.Then, blue and purple liquid overflows from the eyes and mouth of the death mask, filling the lower jaw.


    The blue-purple liquid was spit out, but it was pushed back by the oversized anti-gravity bullet of the dream, which was released almost simultaneously, and hit the head of the corpse dragon.The blue-purple bubbled and boiled, and thought it had changed color to red purple and red, causing an explosion.


    When I took heavy damage from the explosion of my own detonating body fluids, I received an extra large anti-gravity bullet from the front of my dream, dropped it on the ground, and was blown away and rolled.


    (Sighs here)


    Yu puts more effort into the vanishing gaze than usual.Activates with a narrower gaze at the base of the neck.As a result, the neck of the corpse dragon disappeared by about half.


    "Oh, you treat me violently."


    If destroyed any further, it would be troublesome to repair, so Lily pulled in the corpse dragon.The giant body that rolled on the ground quickly disappeared.


    "Go, go, go"


    On the other hand, there was the appearance of a bell noise that was repeatedly shooting small energy bullets at the black-handed hand that was being rolled out.


    (I''ll do it inside, this kid....)


    Katsuhiko remembers the haunting. Despite adding four black hands, the ringtone prevents all approaching black hands.


    (I''ve prepared enough dishes for you.This is the best opportunity.)


    Lily urged her in her heart as she retracted the corpse dragon.Yu and Yu came right after using great power.


    Immediately before the person appeared, the dream picked up signs. But it was too late.


    The dream comes back. The retrospective face was beaten with a blunt object, and the dream fell.Mutsuki, who flattened and approached and appeared to boil from the ground, smashed his dream face with a leech whip.


    (Come Yume-kun!)


    Yu, who was surprised, ran towards the moon.Since the vanished gaze could not be used continuously, it was about to be used in a fleshbullet battle.I also knew it was reckless, but I tried to prevent my dreams from being attacked in succession.


    Lily has shifted in front of the superior.Then, almost simultaneously, he shook his prosthetic hand and shot Yu in the head.


    Yu falls sideways. Lily, bent down beside her superior, touches her head with her prosthetic hand.


    (If you move... they''ll kill you...)


    Yu had a hunch. And I accepted another fact.This is completely packed.


    "Ahah, Lily. I don''t think we should kill him.You''re not my friend at all.But if you don''t obey honestly, you can''t help it.That''s why I want you to be honest with me.Let''s stop resisting the dream and Katsuhiko. "


    Mutsuki with a leech whip called with a smile.


    (Mutsuki came, too.This is tough. I mean, Yu is no longer...)


    Mutsuki is a dream that I have made several contacts at Yukioka Research Institute.I know what abilities you have.


    Lily knew that Mutsuki was coming nearby.It was also possible to make it into three bodies.However, it was decided that it would be better to let Mutsuki not understand the existence of the moon than to just push the force, and to conduct an ambush at the place where the gap was created and fold it all at once.


    "I surrender..."


    Yu gave up and gave up with a weak voice.


    In this way, the second mix was settled quickly and with a limited number of people.Both Vandam and Junko were quite skilled in the operation, but because the designated runners were close to each other, they switched to a short-term final.

 2357 29.

    Vandam, who received the rental package from Suzuo, walks and opens the package.Inside was a small syringe and a vial of the size that I pinched with my fingers.


    As Vandam walks, he sticks the syringe in the vial and draws liquid, standing in front of him and standing by against his true neck.Of course, there is no disinfection.


    "Prepare... to begin"


    With the dog''s signal, Vandam injected illegal drugs into his true body.


    The effect appeared in about ten seconds.Therefore, this time it will only take 20 seconds to endure.


    True knows this feeling.I used to taste it many times when Junko trained me in torture.A pleasant torture that you couldn''t bear, forcibly eroding your body and mind with drugs.


    (This time I have to bear it.....)


    He tells himself desperately with a strong will.But there are things that can''t be done in this world.


    Illegal drugs that are quick to extinguish are effective, but the tripping condition was also incredible.Soon your body and consciousness will be pushed into pleasure.


    Before falling into the backstreets, when Junko trained me to torture, pleasure torture alone was unbearable, but I didn''t know how to endure it.Try to concentrate hard and connect yourself.


    (Hold on... Hold on... This is the place to think.....)


    As you can tell yourself, the pleasure substance becomes a wave of fury, pushing from one to the next, swallowing the true soul, and dragging it into the sea of pleasure.I''m not sure I can stand it.


    When you feel pain, you feel it for too long.But the same goes for pleasure.If you are pushed away by pleasure, you will not care about the passage of time, but if you resist, it will have a similar effect to pain.


    (If I can''t stand it, I have to think about using that hand...After the points are reversed here, they are pulled away greatly, and if the runner of Snow Oka wins in the last 2 turns, that hand will also be unusable)


    Truly, I have prepared my back hand in advance.But it is a last resort and, if possible, a hand that I do not want to use.


    It''s over.


    I was relieved to hear the dog''s words, and I quit wearing them.Released from the contradictory hell that waves of pleasure cause pain, they fall into heaven all at once.


    Winmp Point 52, Voice 0, Heart Rate 40, Vibration 12


    Total Points True 211 Kate 230


    My voice and tremors were desperate, but I couldn''t control my heart rate.There was nothing to be done until the drug forced state change.


    You can use the loans you took in mix fights, but Vandam didn''t use firecrackers.Because I thought it might be counterproductive to do such a thing when I was immersed in pleasure with drugs, but I also thought it might have been more effective.I don''t know which is right.


    The dog keeps an eye on the live chat.


    It''s finally a good time. There''s only two more fights left. "


    "The Vandam is chasing us."


    But there seems to be torture that works and torture that doesn''t work, and Vandam, even if the runner wins, it doesn''t work until then.This is an overwhelming disadvantage. "


    It''s a game that depends too much on luck.


    It''s not just luck. Aizawa''s resistance to torture is his trait. "


    Based on that, Junko Yukioka''s cunning choice of this game.


    "Honestly, Vandam''s chances of winning are thin.But it was amazing that the points were so thin. "


    Runners are better off than Vandam.


    Can I see that Vandam is better than a token?


    Even Yukioka''s hands are strong enough.I see a big problem with compatibility. "


    Looking at one of the writing in the chat box, the dog smiles bitterly.


    (Too much reliance on luck?Sure, this is it.I devised this game to reflect my preferences.It was a little out of balance)


    As far as dog breeders who were once involved in gambling are concerned, it depends on how interesting they think it is, but now they rely too much on luck for their critical opinions.


    Kirisaki Ken, one of the mad scientists "Sanmada", was also watching a live broadcast of Junko and Vandam''s Death Game.As well as having a conversation with Sanmanic Grass Dew Milk.


    I don''t think Junko will lose, but the clouds are getting suspicious.


    Milk said in a mysterious voice.


    "The flow is definitely in Vandam.I can''t imagine Yukioka-kun losing.But there will never be a match.And if we lose this match, even if Yukioka-kun is set to die. "


    Kirisaki saith, laying a girl at her feet, resting her feet on it, and sitting the girl between the chairs.


    "Whoa, it''s time to change."


    Suddenly Kirisaki stood upside down on his desk.Two girls leave the chair.Then two other girls, who were waiting in the room, sat in their chairs and lay down under their desks.Considering the fatigue of the girls, they are replaced frequently.At the time of replacement, it was Kirisaki who was standing upside down.


    Definitely not...? I don''t want to see you defeated by that Vandam.A man who has stalled scientific civilization.Even though it is absolutely imperative that Junko, who fights as a mad scientist''s representative frame, loses to the person who is supposed to produce many mad scientists and who is regarded as an enemy by scientists all over the world. "


    "I understand that feeling. And it is no exaggeration to say that the loss of Yukioka-kun is a human loss."


    Kirizaki thinks that this will increase his hatred for Vandam in the mad scientist world.


    "I''m afraid Junko will have to beat Vandam for everything as the Mad Scientist''s representative."


    "Hmm. There''s no doubt that mad scientists from all over the world are paying attention to this fight.In other words, Yukioka-kun is now in charge of the future of the mad scientist world.It is no exaggeration to say that we are fighting for the future of mankind. "


    Yes, well, Vandam''s victory will not directly lead to the demise of humanity, but the wind of mad scientists will grow stronger and human history will become increasingly dark and stagnant.


    Kirisaki and Milk had no doubt that the world was moving, that human history had been built, and that there were other mad scientists who disregarded laws and ethics and did not care about human experimentation.That''s why I got this idea.


    The tenth match.


    Junko drew the "Revival" of the special card.This is a substitute for being able to designate loans that have been deducted so far.You can also use the enemy''s rentals, not just your own.It doesn''t matter if the product is unused.


    On the other hand, Vandam''s loan was tofu.


    "What am I supposed to do with tofu..."


    "You''ve never been out of your rental."


    The dog keeps throwing a spear at the stupid Vandam.


    Revival is a vial of acid.


    After a dozen seconds of thinking, Junko designates the loan.Vandam pulled it off in World War I and borrowed it unused.


    There are four runners left for each of the two.Midori and Tsukashi on the Junko side.On the Vandam side, Lily and the moon are in harmony.


    Spend time on each idea, then write it down with a runner on your tablet.This is the final selection and the final designation.There are only two sets left in the last turn.


    Junko side is Himejima Midori �D Is this Junko''s mouse again?The Vandam side is Taboo''s moon.Did you belong to a Grimpenis?Well, you should pay attention to Mutsuki.No, it was at the new president''s battle event. "


    Likewise, Yu was a dog owner who pretended not to know anything about Midori openly.

 2358 30.

    The named Mutsuki has appeared twice in mixed matches until now, and since he has moved and struck a surprise even in his last turn, he has been waiting for a long time without getting bored.


    My opponent is Midori.


    Both the feeling of pleasure and the feeling of difficulty are in the moon.


    Midori and I often meet when we go to Yukioka Lab for combat training, and we often have conversations.It''s a close relationship. We''ve made arrangements before, and we know our hands.


    "Well, I don''t think we showed each other all our hands, but I think I''ve revealed my abilities."


    How to make effective use of hands unknown to the opponent leads to the division of the match, Rakuzuki thinks.Nevertheless, friction removal, flattening, movement, and doubling have been shown in front of Midori.


    (The location of my loan is far away.As long as we don''t find a ride along the way, we might as well wait for the goal first.I mean, unless there''s a time limit, there''s no advantage in finding a rental before you make the choice to wait and go with a goal.There are no disadvantages of waiting with goals, well, there is the troublesome smell of having to walk extra.)


    Mutsuki''s doubts were also those of many participants.


    (Still, if there is a rental nearby, do you want to take the rental and move it first, or does that kind of psychology work?No, I''ll wait for the goal first.)


    Decide your policy and take a look at the map before heading home.


    Arrive in front of a main corridor surrounded by walls on both sides, following the home building, and wait for the street to arrive.


    Time passes without any sign of Midori coming.


    "They won''t come inside...."


    Looking like she was leaning against the wall, Mutsuki murmured.It is believed that Midori went to pick up the loan without going around first.


    After a while, Mutsuki heard a heavy sound like hitting something.The sound echoes over and over again at the same pace, gradually approaching.


    "Yeah..."


    After checking the sounds with his eyes, Mutsuki dropped his shoulders and smiled bitterly.


    "Hey, Mizuki sister, I picked up a nice ride ~"


    Midori looked down at the moon from the top of the vehicle and said with a smile.


    In a word, it was a giant robot.A robot with an animated design that appears to be taller than a four-story building and clearly assumes combat.Gun gates are mounted all over the body, huge shields in the left hand, and rifles in the right hand.


    "Bubububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububububu,


    With a funny laugh, Midori on top of the robot''s head with a joystick presses one of the switches.


    Two grenade rounds were fired from the cannon gates on either side of the waist, which landed a large distance from the moon and caused an explosion.


    "Fuwaaa... how do you aim at this? It''s hard to see."


    Midori was stunned when she saw the bullet landing in the wrong place.


    "Well... I''m immortal, but it''s hard to be attacked like that."


    Ahabba, then surrender and get out of there ~


    Midori laughs and manipulates the joystick in a bitter moonlight.


    The robot walks fast toward the moon.On the way, he holds a giant rifle in his right hand and shoots a bullet at Mutsuki as he walks.


    No matter how Mutsuki regenerates, I don''t want to take any damage in vain.It takes energy to regenerate and, above all, it hurts.


    Mutsuki moves flattened by melting into the ground.From the side, the shadow only appears to be moving.


    "If you look at that, you don''t want to hit the black beeswax ~"


    That''s what I''m saying, but don''t do it.


    (I''ve spent a lot of time in mix fights, thanks to this robot ~)


    Most of my health was healed, but I was accustomed to keeping my strength as strong as I could and relying on robots.


    I tried to aim my rifle at the shadowy Mutsuki, but this didn''t work again.The robot''s operability is very poor.Walking alone was smooth, but the operation of the arm was difficult.


    "Hmm... who built this robot? Make it work better"


    You complain of anger with an annoying voice that reaches the photographer who is shooting nearby.Make sure it reaches the producer''s ears.


    "I''m sorry... I made it a long time ago.I''m getting bored before I adjust... I''m sorry. "


    The producer in the torture room at home smiled bitterly and said an apology that could not have arrived.


    "Yeah, when?"


    When Midori noticed the blade spider sneaking up on the back of the robot, she smiled invincibly and stood up on the robot and shook the wooden sword.


    The tip shifts and pushes the blade spider sideways.The robot pulls the blade and the blade spider falls.


    After a moment of distraction from the spider on the back of the robot, the shadow of the moon rapidly approaches the robot.


    (Wow... I wonder what that is going to do.)


    Although it was flattened, it was then that I questioned the movement from the front toward us.


    The robot slipped and fell flashy.


    (Abrasive force of friction... Yeah, that''s right.This ability could be activated even where Mizuki''s sister''s wizard, Family Fresh, touched her.)


    And Midori remembers. The sparrow is released and friction is removed at the place where it was hit. However, the same can be done with the blade spider.


    Midori is not thrown out of the fallen robot, jumps while falling, and lands on the fallen robot.


    "Ahah, now we can play grand one-on-one."


    The moon appears on the robot so that it can grow out of the shadows, face each other and smile.


    "Wait up!"


    Midori screams and sings magic.


    "The Dance of the Black Hornet"


    That''s troublesome.


    Using the technique used by Chiron in subspace earlier, Mutsuki is also witnessing it.


    A swarm of black robots appeared on top of a fallen giant robot, attacking for the moon.


    Mutsuki continued to shake the leech whip at high speed against the flock of black leeches that arrived with great momentum from all directions, destroying it from next to next, but there were too many leeches.Besides, it was impossible to deal with it in all directions.


    Several black beads grabbed the body of Mutsuki and stabbed his bones very hard.


    (Ahah, this is unbearable.)


    Mutsuki also flattened and tried to escape as a shadow conveying the ground, but the black bears also reacted to the shadow and pierced the bones.As a result, he is physically and physically damaged, regenerating, and depleting the health he spends on regeneration.


    (Well, even if your health is exhausted, you can still recover from the trees that grow there by inhaling your vitality.)


    But I don''t think Midori will miss the act.


    Mutsuki jumped out of the shadows momentum and returned, swinging a leech whip.


    "Hey, I know you, Mizuki sister.Abubububububububububububububububububububububububububu "


    Instead of reverting to the raging moon, Midori dropped her gaze on the shadows that moved under the feet of the black beasts, and Midori burst into a funny laugh with her teeth.


    "Doppelgangers, one of them shows up, and the other moves flat."


    Immediately after Midori was there, the black pigeons stabbed the bones again toward the moving shadow.


    "Even more useless. People eat fluorescence."


    Midori poured a large amount of man-eating fluorescence towards the approaching shadow.


    The sparrow is ejected from the moon that was approaching in the shadows.


    Though it was a painful blow, I avoided it without difficulty, but immediately afterwards, I would be stunned.


    The moon stood behind me.


    The approaching shadow disappears.In other words, Midori understood that the ejected sparrow had moved at once on its own flattened body.


    I can do that too ~


    "Ahah, I just noticed it, I just thought of it and tried it out."


    The two laughed invincibly.


    Midori looked back and waved his sword.Mutsuki also waves a leech whip.


    And the sword of Midori cut through the sky, and the leech of Mutsuki smote the side head of Midori, so that his thin body was blown up, and fell sideways.


    Another rapprochement moon, who had passed through the herd of black whips, waved a leech whip in pursuit of the fallen one.


    "Let me... hey!"


    Midori screamed and turned away.


    The metastasis is cheating. I mean, you''re not dressed to just run away with that dialog?I don''t care if you can hit me at the counter. "


    Mutsuki said with a funny smile, but the smile disappeared from Midori''s face. It''s a serious look.


    "Midori can''t lose! This game is in the mountains!True brothers are only a little leading, and there is a chance that one defeat can be easily reversed.So I''m sure I''ll win here and pull the points away.Otherwise... if you lose, your real brother and sister will die. "


    ����


    After Midori''s dialogues, Mutsuki felt complicated and put out his smile.


    (I joined the game dressed as a lily... honestly, I hardly realized that Junko would lose and die...I thought if we were on Vandam''s side, we would win.I''ve heard more and more stories about how true torture can endure, but I don''t know if torture really works anymore....)


    I wondered if fighting itself was wrong, and Mutsuki lost his war now more.


    (I... I was in a playful mood, but I thought you were helping me kill Junko.When I gave it to Lily, I was always on your side, but I didn''t always mean it....)


    Mutsuki, who was divided into two, returns to one person, and the family Fresh all returns to her body.


    Hmm?


    Shortly after that, Midori was surprised to see that the moon was running out of face and the war was lost in sight.


    There was a big explosion.


    The fallen robot exploded, and Midori, the two harmonious moons, and the black monsters were directly hit by the blast.


    In addition to the impact of falling, when Midori attacked the flattened rapidmoon with a human-eaten fluorescent, the human-eaten fluorescent fluorescent exploded due to fuel leakage and short.


    Normal people would definitely have died instantly, but neither Mutsuki nor Midori could die to this extent because of their regenerative abilities.


    But...


    "Hmm... the vial with the acid... it''s cracked. If you break the lease, you''ll lose, won''t you?"


    The playback Midori asks questions on the virtual phone, but the virtual phone was also damaged by the explosion in the first place, so it doesn''t work.


    "Midori, your clothes are shabby...."


    Suzuki pointed it out. Mutsuki''s clothes were also shabby.Luckily, however, Mutsuki is well hidden.Midori was in a remarkable shape.


    Mutsuki, did you get my loan?


    "Aha, not yet."


    "Well then... am I losing..."


    Mutsuki had a chest ache when she saw Midori nodding without strength.And I became seriously anxious.The possibility of True and Junko defeating and dying has become a reality.

 2359 31.

    Some kind of membership bar. Sisters of Job''s Rewards, Whitefox string snails of the Whitefox family, Tamamura Ring of the Thirteenth Stairs of Happiness, top executives of the back street, and Taniko Poison, Mayor of Anraku city, who are looking at the competition for loans.


    "Wow, it looks like this is our last fight."


    String snails sparkle your eyes.


    "Vandam is winning in a row.I don''t think it will work on tofu, but I still feel like I''m grabbing the flow. "


    A ring of sad faces.


    "Still, I''ll bet Junko wins."


    Sister holds her fist and insists.


    "Me too, because I see the vision of the future.Also, Junko and I are having sweets and talking together at a new store. "


    Recalling that Junko had come to apologize before him the other day, Huan said sadly.


    "Whichever wins, it''s going to be a problem for humanity."


    The string screw is joking alone.


    "Junko is certainly a problem child, but it''s better than Vandam."


    Kiriko insists with a strong tone of words.Junko is a friendship, and Kiriko, who is fiercely hostile to Vandam, is uncomfortable with the current situation.


    "But... I have a bad feeling about this.Whether you win or lose, it feels like something will move a lot with either death. "


    Sister with eyebrows.


    "At least I think the survivors will gain momentum."


    "Vandam is gaining momentum, but I think Junko is as usual."


    Kiriko chanted the words of a string snail.


    (Junko-chan also finished with an attempt the other day, and I''m sure she''ll do something again.)


    And I thought the ring, but now it''s too complicated to talk about it, so I kept it quiet.


    Vandam diligently stuffed the tofu in his true ear.And on the way, I abandoned the work, and the pointless time passed.


    Winp Point 0, Voice 0, Heart Rate 0, Vibration 0


    Well, I guess so.


    The dog shrugs his shoulders and laughs.


    The sum of the wimp points so far does not move with the true 211 Kate 230.And finally, it''s our last turn.


    "It''s only 19 different, but in this kid who can endure torture, the walls of that 19 look incredibly high."


    Looking at the point difference, Vandam murmured with a serious look.


    Junko and Vandam headed towards the table.There is only one card left in Junko.There are three Vandams.


    When Junko and Vandam tried to pull the last card, the dog keeper raised his hand and stopped him.


    "Vandam, so far, you haven''t drawn any special cards for the bonus you won in the outpost missile game.So I''m going to have all the cards pulled this turn. "


    The dog owner told me, and Vandam feels calm.


    "A winning bonus is guaranteed... Is that what this is about?"


    I remember the rule of adding Revival and Double Special Cards one at a time to the winners of the outpost, but I never thought I would get them.Four additional cards were mixed up in the pile of cards, and I thought I would only get the chance to pull them.


    "Otherwise, you won''t get a bonus.When to draw the bonus is random.There is an addition in the card.But you couldn''t pull to the end.So I will definitely get that bonus at the end. "


    The dog keeps saying that and glances at Junko.


    "Say it''s a posterior rule, and you''re not gonna stick to it, are you?"


    "I''m not going to say that.That''s the muscle. "


    Junko accepts lightly.


    They flip the card.Junko was a gas burner, Vandam was a nipper and a revival of a special card that had never been pulled before.


    "I can''t believe the reward for winning the outpost is finally coming..."


    "Bad, huh? There must have been other outpost bonuses."


    "Oh no... that''s what happened.I totally missed it. "


    Ten nights watching live broadcasts whisper to each other.


    "Double is naturally a revival voltage rod."


    Vandam proclaimed and smiled proudly and saw Junko.


    "A tall wall... looks like it''s going to break down"


    Vandam smiles. Junko just glanced at the Vandam and said nothing.


    "One more thing for sure, outpost victory bonus.with optional additional runners. "


    Ah.


    Before writing to the tablet, Vandam checked with a cheerful voice and the dog nodded.


    "Let''s use it here.No, we don''t have a chance to use it here anymore.I''m glad I kept this right till the end. "


    Vandam talks out loud and deliberately playful.I always talk like this at press conferences, but I was accustomed to doing it here to do moral damage to the other person.Of course, Junko and True could not be so upset, but some on the Junko side were quite effective.


    (This is a very bad flow.Junko. True. Your runners are alone, and we have revived them with truly effective torture tools.Everything seems to be flowing towards Vandam''s victory)


    I think the dog keeper looks at Junko and Makoto alternately.


    (In fiction, there is a hot development that reverses at times like this, but in reality, I don''t see such a reversal play.Well, it''s hot because there''s nothing inside.)


    That''s what the dog keeps laughing at.From the dog keeper''s point of view, I have always supported Junko and the true person in my heart, and I expected them the moment to overturn this flow tilted towards the Vandam side.


    Shortly before Vandam wrote an additional designated runner on the tablet, Hiroyuki called.


    You should be brave as an extra runner.He''s the one with the greatest potential. "


    "Okay."


    Vandam also accepted Hiroyuki''s opinion.I can certainly expect good results if I am courageous.


    "Gupyu, did Junko seriously die too?I''m sorry about that. "


    Shi Yu hung up the phone and whispered with a smile.


    "The final match is Tsukishi vs. Yuriko Yuki, plus Kazuki Yuki."


    The dog keeps telling me.


    "Last game, start"


    "Junko and the others look terrible."


    Amano Bow Man, who has already left Japan, says while watching the delivery of the loan competition.


    "I don''t want to see Junko and True lose somehow...."


    And Eagle Hiko with a sinister face.


    "I didn''t want to see you look like this.Why did you make such a gloomy game? "


    "Junko-chan has an idea, right?Yes, I don''t understand it at this point, and I may not understand it forever. "


    Both Takahiko and the bowman know that Junko and Makoto care about each other.That''s why it''s hard to understand that I chose the content of this match myself.And Mr. and Mrs. Vandam agreed to that.


    I didn''t expect you to bring me your last meal.You know Junko too.


    Milk connected to the Viper said with a laugh.


    "If Tsuki, a runner, wins, the true winners of the current Winp Points will automatically win.Tsukuba can fly at high speeds, and it''s ideal to go unilaterally with speed alone. "


    Even if there are two opponents, the Viper sees if it can be dealt with alone.


    The son of the demon of Lily the Rain Shore and the final host of Araune.Don''t be alarmed.


    "I can''t believe this is going to be their lifeline."


    The Viper smiled at the words of the milk.


    Minute Shinto Shrine.


    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh.


    The star charcoal jade shines his expression.


    "Who do you think will win the final battle?"


    Minamoto asks.


    "Which one? Let''s take a dive."


    After the jade husband put his toenails on the tatami mat, he started with his fingers and blew them off.


    In fortune telling, Junko Yukioka will win.


    Looking at the results of the orientation divination of the tip of the blown toothpick, Yuhu roared.


    Yuri, who was chosen as the last runner, called from Suzuki while on the move.


    "Lily... If this match is decided, they will die. Is that okay?


    Rakuzuki asked with a crying voice.


    (Did you get scared by joining us now?)


    Lily is driven by the urge to breathe.


    "I don''t mind at all. Even if you survive here, Rakuzuki and I are waiting for a true match, and there is a connection between life and death.While the true power is still weak, I will let you see it, but if you grow up to threaten my life, I will fight it seriously.Just like Junko and I fought, it''s impossible for either of us to survive.Think about what I did to him.Or do you think Mutsuki can draw a blade of vengeance against me? "


    Lily talks with plenty of ridicule.


    "Junko and Makoto, if you''re going to die to this extent, you have to die quickly."


    "I... don''t really want Junko or Lily to die."


    Suzuki then appeals to Lily to abandon this battle.Lily noticed even though she didn''t say it clearly.


    "Mutsuki, it''s futile to do anything extra to sully those two fights.Shut up and watch. "


    Lily told me in a harsh tone at no time.


    "I dare say so. From my reading, Junko and the others will win.I don''t have much evidence. "


    But soon afterwards, I added that in a soft tone.

 2360 32.

    Home.


    "If the runner loses, he loses automatically.Even if the runner wins, if Aizawa can endure, we will lose.If you change your mind, you can even say that this situation is disadvantageous to us. "


    Vandam talked backwards, but the tone was upbeat.


    "But I don''t feel like losing.Finally, luck came in.When I heard the benefits of the outpost victory, I thought that was all I had, but now I feel incredibly comfortable.Unfortunately, it''s cash.We need to thank Missile Smith. "


    Vandam, who saw winners and remembered relief and exhilaration at the same time, is an easy-to-understand rap.


    (Even if you can''t see what face you''re talking about, you won''t understand.And even if you can''t see the moment when your face turns into an unusual barking face, it seems like you can understand it.)


    When I heard Vandam''s leeway as if he had won even though he had not yet won, I had a true feeling of contempt and a hint of pity.


    (Behavior that strengthens before winning or losing.It comes to me with shame when I lose.But because losing is killing you, losing isn''t a shameful commotion.That''s why Mr. Vandam is doing everything he can.I guess that feels better.I don''t suppose there''s any need to refrain.)


    Junko, on the other hand, was perceived at a different angle from true.


    "Oh, it''s pretty quiet, isn''t it?I wonder what this atmosphere meant.Oh, yes, I suppose it sounded like an all-nighter? "


    Vandam continues to talk alone in a more dramatic tone than usual, with a hateful smile.Kate looked anxiously at such a husband.


    (The pitfalls are waiting for you when you are in good shape.You know how it is, don''t you?)


    Kate thinks I''ve done everything I can.If the runner wins, he''ll pick the torture site.I am in a state of waiting for my fate with all my human resources.


    Lily, who finished her phone conversation with Mutsuki, immediately called courageously.


    "Yuuki, move to the aisle in front of your home and stop when the enemy runner arrives.I''m on my way to pick up my rental. "


    Don''t give me orders. I think that''s better, so I will. "


    The courage is spoken out with a moody voice, and the phone hangs up.


    "Oh my god - you''re just a bunch of cheeky kids."


    Lily sighs with a smile.


    (This mountain... the strength of the spiritual magnetic field also increases the power of the supernormal.And there are many spirits who can''t become Buddhists, so why don''t we move while collecting them?)


    Lily started moving after applying the art of automatically attracting the spirits around her.


    While on the move, Lily stops feeling strong signs.


    The direction of the sign - Looking up at the sky, I saw a girl in garden clothes flying from the trees. Pretty fast.


    (Did you save me with courage?If I were alone, I would have lost because of the simple speed problem.)


    Lily thought as she saw off the back of the smaller Tsukuba in a short while.It is hard to keep up with that speed.I couldn''t wait to shoot it down in advance, but I passed by quickly, and the lily was far away from the distance that I could transfer.


    "Courage. The opponent was able to fly.And it''s going pretty fast.If you get pulled out, think it''s almost impossible to catch up. "


    Lily called courageously to advise, knowing that she would be loud and vulgar.


    Okay, I''ll be careful.


    But this time, it was an honest reaction.


    (It''s not stupid to be rebellious and cheeky.Should I cancel the problem child?)


    Along with that thought, the obedient problem child, Platinum Taro, blew his brain.


    Tsukuba''s waiting position and the location of the rental were quite far apart, but Tsukuba, which can fly at high speed, was heading straight to get the rental without choosing to ambush the enemy towards home.


    "One hundred meters to the rental location.The probability that one of the two runners will be waiting for you before you go home - 88%.It is judged that the best solution is to use mobility and try to break through as hard as possible. "


    When they flew to the place where the rental belongings were, they stopped in the air for a while and descended with a situation analysis in their mouth.


    Tsukishi has no doubt about why he is doing this right now.I don''t feel anything in particular. It''s not without emotion, but it''s partially lacking.I am particularly scarce of feelings such as curiosity and interest.Therefore, no doubt arises.


    I have some thoughts about this dispute.The LORD''s milk never wanted the death of Junko, nor did he rejoice in the presence of Vandam; therefore the LORD sent himself to the side of Junko.Tsukubaki doesn''t feel either way, but I believe it''s best to follow Milk''s orders.


    "Get your loan. Move to Home"


    Quickly picked up the loan and Tsukuba flew over again.


    Yuuki moved from the waiting area to the front of the home and looked up at the sky and waited.On the phone from Lily, the enemy is flying in, so be sure to be vigilant.


    The courage to stand in arms at the entrance of a narrow passage in front of the home.As a rule imposed on runners, you must never end up at home through a narrow passage in front of the home.Even if you''re flying for this reason, you need to come down and enter the aisle.Courage aimed at that moment and intended to prevent it.


    "Are you here?"


    Confirm the appearance of the fleet and take courage.


    Looking at Tsukiji coming straight at us at high speed, I decided that Tsukiji was willing to force through, and courage waved towards Tsukiji.


    When four pink snakes jump out of the courageous hand, they fly in a straight line toward the tree.


    "Cannibalism Blade"


    Three black curved blades emerged from the matte body, cutting two pink snakes, while the remaining two slipped through the blade and wrapped around the matte legs and neck.


    Pink snakes are not just entangled.The wrapped snake swells up and gets bigger and heavier.Eventually, your whole body will be covered with pink snakes.


    The movement of making stops.


    "Cannibalism Blade"


    Using the same technique, Tsukuba cut the giant pink snake in pieces and absorbed the energy of the pink snake.


    Immediately after releasing the pink snake, the healing demon, who appeared with only his hands, grabbed his body into an eagle.


    "Cannibalism Blade"


    He also tried to use the same technique to cut and absorb vitality at the same time, but the blade could not cut the demon''s hand or absorb vitality.The flow of power is hindered.


    "I seem to be much better at my life-saving skills."


    Looking up at Tsukubashi, he smiled with courage.


    (A pink snake can keep up with his speed, but a demon is subtle.Can you grab Lily while holding her like this until she arrives?)


    Assuming you get away, you have to think about what to do.Courage looks through Allaune''s ability data in her and explores her effective abilities.


    He pulled his arm out of between his fingers.A glove is attached to the small hand and a crossbow is attached to the forearm.And the crossbow tip was directed to courage.


    Courage immediately brought forth the whole body of the healing demon, and put forth the foot of the demon in front of courage, and replaced it with a shield, to keep courage.


    Megaton Days


    A stream of light was thrown from Tsukuba''s arm, directly hitting the demon''s foot.


    Not only the feet, but also the hands of the demon who is grasping it are slightly exposed to the flow of light, and the restraint is loosened.


    Don''t miss the gap, Tsukuba escapes from between the demon fingers and flies again.


    "Don''t do it."


    Courage looked up at the creation of flying skies and smiled with words of praise.

 2361 33.

    The maneuvering power of Tsukuba is extremely troublesome.Fly fast and fast.Moreover, if you are a little off guard, you are likely to jump over the courage to stand and enter the path leading to the goal.


    But now I''m staring down while holding back the air.That gave me time to think about courage.


    (The only way to enter the home door directly from the sky is through the passageway, so it is saved.But it''s hard to reverse it when you get into the aisle.Well, it''s hard, but that''s where the game doesn''t get over, and you can even pull a trap.)


    Calmly summarize the situation, the characteristics of the enemy, and what you need to do, and even think about it as the opponent.


    (Oh, just the right thing to do)


    Courage to find and activate one of the abilities appropriate to the current situation from the Allaune Ability data in your head.


    Behind the courage - a wall of water appeared in the passage in a way that prevented the intruder from going.The side stretches from the wall of the aisle to the wall and is about five meters thick.


    "Ability to manipulate molecules and water vapor - No.The ability of the space operation system is judged by the occurrence of spatial distortion.Also, a strong pressure reaction. Excessive salt.Find the plankton carcass. Sea water transfer and speculation "


    "I don''t know. You have the same analytical skills as the bell tone."


    After analyzing and analyzing the results, I say that courage impressed the glasses while putting hands on them.


    "Well, you don''t have to tell me, but you better stop jumping into this guy."


    When courage advises, Kuzushi claws his palms together in front of his chest.A dazzling ball of light appears between the crumpled palm and the palm.


    Magia Motor


    A ball of light is thrown, and a parabola is drawn to those with courage.The aim is not courage, but the wall of water behind it.


    Light bombs that hit the water wall explode.Courage was right next to the blast, but the Great Demon bent over and shielded himself from the blast.


    "It''s not just an explosion.Can the distortion of space be eliminated? "


    Water walls - to be precise, courage is even more impressive when you see the fact that the ability to distort space and connect and maintain a portion of the deep sea to this place has been lifted.


    "To be precise, while your abilities are being maintained, I succeeded in disrupting the supply of energy by directly striking the energy used to maintain space distortion.As soon as we achieve the goal of eliminating the spatial distortion. "


    Speaking quickly, Tsukudani once again creates a sphere of light between the palms. It''s bigger this time.


    Magia Motor


    Tsukubashi fires light bombs again.In addition to aiming for courage this time, it is expected to be even stronger.


    The Great Demon grabbed the body of courage and raised it high.


    An explosion occurs. The blast reached a position of courage, but it was not as potent as damaging to the body of courage.But the big demon''s feet were blown away from his knees and slowly fell down.


    As soon as he fell, the Great Demon gently lowered his body to the ground and disappeared immediately afterwards.


    Angel Barista


    An arrow of light is fired from the crossbow worn on Tsukuba''s arm, and courage pours down.


    "Easy to read"


    Courage moves skilfully, avoiding the arrows of light one after another.


    The arrow of light did not just descend in a straight line.Draws a large curve, drops from the top and side, and is simultaneously attacked.They''re attacking us with a time lag.


    As you keep shooting arrows of light, you try to fly away from the sky of courage.While I was focusing on avoidance, I jumped into the aisle and went straight to the goal.


    But Tsukudani stopped it in the air.Because a great demon appeared in front of me again, preventing me from making it.


    I told you it was easy to read.


    He looks up at his disgusting face and speaks with courage.


    "Are you licking me?Or are you provoking me?Or is there another goal?No, you''re licking me.Or is it just cheap? "


    Courage has also been around the Shura Hall since childhood.Unless the enemy''s next move is an unknown ability, it is largely predictable.


    Tsukudani starts moving again. While continuing to shoot arrows of light at demons and courage, he explored the timing when he could swing over and jump into the aisle somehow.


    "The probability of success in asking questions while continuing this attack - 17%.It is judged that the significance of continuing is weak. "


    Stop murmuring, shooting arrows of light, and stop them from airborne.


    (Will you jump in? Isn''t he wrong to see the power of his boyfriend?You''re a little faster than my demon, and you''re too small to catch.If I jumped in with a squirrel, it would have been worse for me)


    I think it''s courageous to see how you don''t try to force a breakthrough.


    (Or maybe I was looking at it wrong.Either way, it is convenient to stick it as it is.That''s why I''m here.)


    For a while, they stared at each other without doing anything.


    It was Tsukuda that broke the adhesion state first.There is nothing good about wasting time in prison.And when I think about it, I can''t come up with a decisive solution.


    Tsukubashi rushed into the aisle with great momentum.


    "You finally have a stomach.Do you want to break through Ichibana? "


    Courage spreads an unbelievable smile and tries to welcome you.And at that moment, courage came to mind.


    (I''m not going to break through.He''s after me.)


    Looking at the trajectory of creation, Yuuki decided so.


    "Bonecrush"


    I tried to punch him with courage, but his swinging demon fist blocked his attack.


    Shizukuri will change course and avoid being crushed by an iron fist blow.Again, Tsukudani flies over the sky.


    "Oh, you''re working hard to slap me with a big mouth.I was hoping that you would be able to make the exposition before I came. "


    The lily on the tractor appears and speaks up.The appearance of a young woman in a pure white Lady costume on a tractor reflected a mismatch in the eyes of courage.


    "It''s a lot of rhetoric to say that I''ve been stalling for some nonsense.Say thank you first.And I think you''ve done the same for me.Anyway, I often run around and try to break through the side if there is a gap.But this time, that''s not enough. "


    The courage to keep gazing at Kuzumi without turning your eyes on the lily on the tractor.


    "That''s right. Shall I say thank you?Thank you very much. "


    Lily came down from the tractor and bowed with grace, knowing that she didn''t see the courage.


    "Lily, I''ll stop that gardener from moving, so jump into the aisle and run.I''m here to support you, so do it. "


    "Oh, is that so? If you don''t just look from the top, you''ll feel sorry for yourself."


    To the courage to unilaterally tell in the tone of command, Lily said with a funny smile, and ran towards the passage.


    Megaton Days


    First, Tsukuba fires a stream of light in an attempt to stop Lily.


    Come on out, you bastards.


    As Lily ran and cast a spell, a large number of flies boiled around Tsukuba and hit Tsukuba.


    Tsukudani moves fast to avoid flies.Flies chase after them, but they''re a little slower than meat.And Tsukubashi doesn''t stop attacking while moving.Continues to emit a stream of light as it flies.


    On the way, the Great Demon blocks the light with his hand.


    Lily finally entered the aisle.Tsukudani sees it and flies at high speeds toward the passage with a straw.


    "Hey, let''s get to work this time."


    Courage summoned the penguin magician and shouted ruthlessly.


    When the penguin magician nods, he spins the stick he has.Immediately beside the penguin magician, a box appeared, like a fitting room with curtains, with a cavity inside and enough size for each person to fit in.Now the curtains are open and the inside is completely visible.


    When the penguin magician shakes the stick, the curtain closes automatically.


    "One, two, three!"


    "Did you speak..."


    I was a little surprised by the courage of the penguin magician who suddenly called out.


    He disappeared from the sky.


    Try on? The curtains of the dressing room opened and the chestnuts appeared from inside.I always had no expression, but my eyes were always round at this time.


    "Quite a forceful spatial distortion.Activates without reaction. "


    As she murmured, she looked forward.Lily is almost at the door.


    "It is judged impossible to overtake by pursuing from the current position."


    Tsukubashi murmured and nodded with a powerless voice.I gave up. I accepted defeat.It''s always a faceless gesture, but occasionally it''s how you express your emotions.


    "You were tough. You can be my servant."


    "Scout refuses because I already have a master."


    Though courage shouted at the mood, Tsukiji refused in an administrative tone.


    "Did Tsuki-chan lose..."


    Vipers moaning.


    I got a bad feeling...


    The defeat was caused by two enemies and excellent response.The fear of milk became real.


    (Junko, what are you going to do...?You''re really gonna die like this.Do you have any hands?)


    The milk keeps pounding. Whether or not true can withstand voltage bars is the only way to win or lose at the earliest.And as far as the results of the past two times are concerned, it is unlikely to be tolerated.


    "The Vandam runner has won...."


    Daze and moan.


    "Now Junko and Senpai Aizawa are no longer winners.Senpai is at Winmp Point 211 and Kate is at 230.Even if he is tortured, he will win if he keeps his wimp points below 19, but until now, he has also made 82 and 58 wimp points with the torment of voltage bars. "


    Ten nights later, I checked the points on both sides and told them.


    "It''s amazing that the second number dropped 24 points from the first because I''m getting used to it.But next time, I have to keep it down to 39 or more... it''s tough.I can''t, this... shit...I want to believe you, Aizawa, but this... whatever... "


    The sound of shaking is sinking and blurring.Truth is unbearable and game-over, but the numbers so far, and the numbers so far, indicate a cruel reality.

 2362 34

    "This looks like Junko won''t win anymore."


    The string snail ran out of words.


    The incredible death of Junko Yukioka will happen in a few minutes.A living disaster that has lived for thousands of years.The world''s masterminds, the Fixers, are hesitant to make the overlife step two into the Destroyer category.Mad scientists who have influenced the world from the shadow of history are coming to an end.


    The string snails that lived from the Taisho era were involved with Junko many times.From the standpoint of a string snail, it was clearly a nasty existence.I wanted to smoke. However, due to the difference in strength, I couldn''t do anything.It would be better if you disappeared.But when I realize that I''m really dying, I also feel unacceptable.


    "The time has come to destroy all Mori Lu Views.It''s time for me and Junko to come. "


    Sister speaks in a solemn tone.Solemnly, it has been delayed.


    "I still think I can...If it''s Junko... "


    Kiriko''s voice was behind her words, as if she had no power.


    On the other hand, Junko''s face appeared silently on the screen.


    (Junko-chan has always been expressionless.Well, I''ve never seen her panic or frightened, but you''re prepared to keep her so calm? Or...)


    Hopefully, it''s not just that we''re ready, but that Ring wants to look forward to another possibility.


    A coffee shop.


    Former mercenaries who used to spend time on the battlefield - Charles, Lee, Simon Bell, and four new residents - opened the holographic display and watched.


    "Truth is the last place to step."


    That''s how Simon talks about the fifth cup of coffee.


    "I just wanted to let you know that if we survived, we''d all be watching, but this is a very low chance of survival."


    Li Lei exhaled heavily.


    They were also watching Junko and Vandam''s lending competition.It happens that everyone is in Japan, and that true battles are fought for their lives. It was the luck of all of them to see and laugh, but since true is just a role of being tortured, even those who are soldiers of war "Tsuwa" did not feel like laughing.


    "The truth is that I killed you, not your dead balls.I''m sure I''ll see it over here. "


    And Charles.


    "You''ve seen so many people die in the past.Have you forgotten that? "


    The new residence glanced at Charles and said in a nihilistic tone.


    "Why are these people risking their lives for this stupid thing?We used to be similar idiots. "


    "It''s not like that.You''re the same idiot. "


    "By the way, it''s still the same now."


    Simon and Li Lei broke into the new residence.


    Mika looked sad and walked towards her home.


    I don''t know why I''m going home.You can''t stop the fight.I''m sure it will be settled before we arrive.But I can''t help but go.


    As you walk, your fear grows.Mika is prepared for her death.But the death of others - the loss of those close to them - is vulnerable to extinction.


    I couldn''t stand it and called my brother instantly.


    Sister......


    "True and pure... will die...?Is it a bad flow...? This is.... "


    Mika asks like a rumor with a trembling voice.


    It''s not decided yet.If it''s true, I''ll endure it. "


    "I''ve been torturing voltage bars twice so far, and they''ve really given me more than 50 wimp points.The difference with Kate is only 19 points... I can''t believe it''s lower than that... "


    Even though instantaneous encouragement, Mika started crying as early as she could and spoke of the desperate state of affairs.


    "If those two die....."


    "Mika''s crying. Mika the Crying Bug."


    In the middle of the dialogue, a teasing voice was heard.It''s a dream. Katsuhiko and Midori are tired.Now that the game was over, Mika, too, was leaving her seat and heading home.


    "If it''s true... if it''s true and Junko, I believe I''ll do something about it.If they''re really dead, I''m going to spin Livingy''s pants. "


    Before Mika said anything, the dream came and declared with a smile.


    "I feel the same as if I were coming to the dream.Believe me, but... if the truth dies, I''m sorry about revenge. "


    I told her with a dark expression.


    "I can''t stand losing my true self again.When that happens, I''m going to be the Great Demon King of Evil and ruin this world. "


    "Can I go out with you? I will play the role of destroyer."


    "Phew... my ancestors, you can''t have that dream ~"


    Seriously tired, the dream came in a tone that was neither serious nor joking, and Midori shouted.


    "I have to trust my real brother...But... damn it... unless it''s a miracle, this is impossible. "


    Midori thinks it would have been nice if she had gone to destroy the game sooner.But I also know that Junko and Makoto do not want that.I know, but I still think we should have done it quickly.


    "I''ve been waiting the longest time."


    Vandam said with a happy face, and received a voltage rod and nipper from Lily.


    "Is it over now?Let me see here.Junko and True may die, so I''d love to see it. "


    I don''t mind.


    When Lily looks at the dog owner for permission, she moves to the chair near the wall in the room and lowers her hips in an elegant manner.


    "Whoops... it''s been a long fight, but it''s finally over.I can''t be alarmed until the end, but I can only see the vision of victory.There''s no such thing as a feeling of losing. "


    Vandam talks about his mood with a bounced voice.Lily and the dog keeper have a cold gaze at such a pleasant vandal.But Kate was still looking at her husband with anxiety.Junko didn''t look at Vandam.


    I know the truth. I also know Junko.I know the pain of defeat.


    Even if you do your best, you lose when you lose.When it fails, it fails.Whether you unleash all the power you have, pour everything you can, or put everything you can bet on, sometimes the Goddess of Victory will let you go.


    The pain of defeat increases just as much as you crave, focus, and strive for victory.Besides, if you had risked your life in a match, and even the life of your beloved in a match, how much would the pain of defeat be?I can''t really imagine. Junko is abandoning his imagination.


    Not to mention the battle in which the strongest thinkers in the world come together and believe in each other.The impact of that defeat is immeasurable.At least the truth is that there''s no telling how much damage that defeat will take.


    Now, glory, relief, ruthlessness and despair are about to intersect.Either the Goddess of Victory smiles or the loser receives an invitation from the Reaper.


    "I don''t use nippers. Doesn''t work anyway, does it?Let''s put a voltage rod on his neck. "


    Standing behind the truth, Vandam declared with a laugh.


    "Now, the final torture begins."


    As soon as the dog gave the signal, Vandam pressed the voltage rod slightly below the real back of his head and switched it on.


    Your true body bounces small.But I immediately pressed it. However, there are limits to patience and your body trembles again.I''m going to jump a lot.It is impossible in the first place to hold back against the electric paralysis.Because the human body itself is made to move by electrical reaction.


    "That''s it."


    The dog keeper puts a stop to it. It was incredibly long for True, and I felt very fast from Vandam, and that''s the end of 30 seconds.


    The moment the voltage rod was switched off, the force was released from the real body and the neck was tilted sideways.When Kate saw it, she remembered the expression "like a doll with a broken thread".It looks exactly like that.


    The dog owner checks the measuring instrument behind the real chair.Numbers are then projected on live distribution.


    Winmp Point 47, Voice 0, Heart Rate 18, Vibration 29


    Many lamented the ruthless numbers that determined victory and defeat.I was desperate. My heart stopped.And the LORD froze those that were in the true faction, and those that were true and close.


    "I did it... it''s over... I won....."


    While shaking his voice and trembling his whole body, Vandam looks at Kate first, then at the true, faceless Junko, who has stopped moving, and then looks back at Kate again.


    Your body is trembling with joy.It was a vandal that even remembered the illusion that all the cells were screaming for joy at once.


    "Hahahahahaha!You won! Fuhahahaha!Kate! We won!We survived!Hahahahahaha! "


    "You...."


    Vandam laughs softly and rejoices in victory.Kate is finally relieved to feel victory and survival, laughs at her mouth, and looks at her husband.


    "Thank you so much for your joy. Vandam, you''ve lost."


    The dog keeper smiled and told him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Vandam stops laughing and turns to the dog in surprise.The dog owner had a very vain expression.


    He''s dead.


    Hmm?


    Vandam didn''t know for a moment who the dog''s words were pointing to, but he quickly understood and caught his eye.It is obvious who died at this time.


    "True heartbeat and brain waves stopped.Dead. Shocked to death, several times in the past. "


    The dog owner is talking indifferently.Understanding the situation, it was Vandam''s turn to freeze.


    "Did you forget the rules of the game?If you tortured your friend to death, that was the rule, wasn''t it?If you forget, read the manual again.It''s properly written. That''s why this game is your loss, Vandam.You and your wife are the ones who die as losers. "

 2363 35.

    (Dead? No. Biologically and medically, he may be dead, but his spirit is still far from the flesh.)


    Lily denied the dog''s words without speaking out.From the eyes of the Necromancer, the truth cannot be said to be still dead.


    Junko unbuckles his true restraint silently, holds his body until it stops moving, and takes it outside the glass room.Lie on your back as you emerge, breathe mouth-to-mouth, put your palm on your chest in place of an AED, and emit electric shock.Your true body jumps big.


    In mouse-to-mouse, Junko was engaged in an act.Put it in your true mouth and taste it carefully from the mouth to the palate.By doing so, he was absorbing the chemicals that remained in his true mouth.Drug preparation is against the rules.If it is checked and found, it will be reversed and defeated.


    "Uhh... ah..."


    True immediately revives, regains consciousness, and moans.Your eyes are still slit, so your vision remains dark.


    "It worked... True to your plan....."


    Junko brings his face to his true face and whispers in his ear.


    The day before yesterday, Makoto proposed it to Junko.According to the rules of the loan competition, if a player is tortured and a friend dies of shock, the blaming side loses.I wonder if you can defeat the opponent by deliberately dying.


    Junko is always stocked with drugs that put his brain on hold.Even if the brain is safe, whether it''s a dying human or not, you can save lives by using this medicine to put it on hold on the verge of dying, and then remove the brain.The capsule containing this medicine was actually pre-filled in the back teeth.I''m testing it in advance, so I might be on parole.


    Before entering the game, perform a whole body test to see if there are any anaesthetic preparations.Immediately after the examination - just before entering the glass room where the force of metastasis could not be used - Junko was transferring the capsule into his true mouth.After that, I kept hiding the capsule in my mouth.Considering the possibility of being checked later, Junko destroyed the evidence on mouse-to-mouse.


    "You''re alive. You''ve never let me die before, have you?He''s alive. He''s not dead. "


    Vandam complains with a terribly pale voice with a ghostly face.But Vandam also knows that the action is futile.


    "Literally a bad life, Vandam.Check the rules over and over again.That''s what it says when a player shocks a friend to death.But it''s not written in the rules that if you come back to life after that, you''ll never be shocked to death.Shock him to death while he was torturing him, and he''s out.That''s the rule. The rules are absolute in games.There is no precedent for a shocked dead man to come back to life, but I only follow the rules.The winners were Junko Yukioka and Makoto Aizawa.Cornelis Vandam and Kate Vandam lost. "


    With a cold expression and a cold voice, the dog made a ruthless decision for Vandam and Kate.


    (If the Winmp Points were so high that my runner would win at the end, there would be no chance that True You would be tortured, so I couldn''t use this hand.)


    Junko thinks it ended up worrying.


    "It''s a palliative hand. No, it''s a convenient interpretation.And you, the umpire, should put your shoulder over there. "


    "It''s ugly. Be as clean as you can be.I mean, you don''t deserve to complain to someone who, thinking in common sense, will never be able to play the game. "


    It was a van dam that shook his voice when he stared at the dog keeper, but he glanced back at the van dam with a gaze of disgust and contempt and said clearly.


    "Besides, it''s easy to appease, but can you usually use this kind of hand?How do you die intentionally and conveniently?Even if they used their dead hands on purpose.It''s not Tomo''s idea to die intentionally while being tortured.Above all, there is no guarantee that you will be resurrected.You didn''t come up with that appeasement, and even if you did, did you?Was there a way to do it?Did you manage to get Kate to execute the dead hand on purpose?If death is a trick - they have the courage to execute it, they have the courage to do it, they have the courage to do it, they have the courage to do it, they have the courage to resuscitate it, they have the courage to do it, they have the courage to do it, they have the courage to do it, they have the courage to do it, they have the courage to do it.I''m getting ready and ready for that. "


    In fact, even if I have prepared such a thing, it is against the rules if the evidence is found.As a referee, I had to tell Junko that I would lose, but I wasn''t willing to examine the evidence.Since we check in advance whether we have prepared the necessary minimum, anesthesia, etc., there is no need to do any more.


    (There is no doubt that Aizawa died intentionally.But... did you come up with that because Junko Yukioka is a mad scientist?I''m a mad scientist. Was it possible to do that?Above all, you''re a mad scientist, so you can do it.I was missing all of them.Indeed... the dog keeper is right.I can''t. Even if you think of that hand, you can''t do it.)


    Vandam accepts the fact, stands silently, looks at Kate, then at Junko, and looks back at Kate.That''s how I shifted my gaze earlier, but this time I was wrapped in despair, not joy.


    "The battle is decided at the opponent''s time..."


    Vandam nodding and murmuring.


    "That''s true, but it''s the same thing that Vandam''s missile game has been piling up for victory since before the match started."


    Junko, who had been silent until now, finally opened his mouth.The usual unfaithful smile finally returned to Junko''s face.Seeing that, Junko''s allies were relieved.


    Well, I wonder if it''s the difference in experience.There''s a saying that you''re ten years early, but you haven''t been with me for more than 950 years. "


    (How about telling me that I won even though my plan worked....)


    True penetrates into your heart when you hear Junko''s victorious dialog.


    The applause sounds unexpectedly.


    "Literally, you wanted to live on death.You''re both doing really well. "


    Lily gives a compliment with applause.He smiles happily.I feel honest now.I''m glad Junko and Makoto won, and I think it was a pleasant way to win.


    (It wasn''t as easy as I said.I did experiments beforehand, but it was a silly time to die within 30 seconds of being tortured.There were many other risks)


    The test was successful, but remarkable.Not enough medicine to put in a capsule.Depending on your true physical condition, you don''t even know if you''re going to die on parole.The experiment was carried out many times afterwards, but there was no guarantee of success, so it was decided not to use it unless it was the last time I was about to lose.


    (Tests show dozens of seconds of error in how the drug works.I had to die well while I was being tortured.Immediately before torture, it was the most likely time to pour the medicine into my body, but it was also possible that I would not die during torture.)


    Truly caress your chest down. It was a pretty bad bet, but I won the bet.I was able to die in good time.And I stopped living.


    (All right, you don''t have to talk anymore.I''m sure I knew the leader of the Snowflake Society and tried to be a friend, but instead of a friend, we''ll keep the Grimpenis safe.No problem. yeah)


    The political horse who was watching the live broadcast smiled.


    For a while, Vandam was stuck in the face of stupidity.I was silent. Junko and True are outside the glass room.The dog keeper also went out.


    Kate was just staring at Vandam.We were silent, too.


    The loser will pay the price from now on.It is said that it will be erased without leaving a trace of dust with the decomposition absorber.No one has ever seen how he dies.The original loan competition is for defeated players and friends to suffer and die with poison gas, but Junko will not die with poison gas, so it is up to the Sister to prepare a way to ensure death.


    Bye-bye...


    "Really? Did I lose?And no further defeat. "


    Vandam finally opens his mouth to the point where the dogkeeper is about to declare his death.


    "Every time I lost, I grew stronger.Every time I learned that bitter humiliation of defeat, I swore I would never lose again and lived in my army.I thought about everything I could think of and did everything I could.But people can''t be perfect.I also get horny when I don''t know where it is.Where did I fail this time?Where did you get that idea?What caused the defeat?I have no idea. I have no regrets because I don''t know.No regrets. What? This is....Despite being defeated, I don''t even feel defeated. "


    "There was a way to get out of my ass, Night."


    Kate smiles at Vandam to reveal her current mood.


    "I was going as far as I could go.Junko Yukioka definitely stands in our way, so even if I try to avoid it, I''ve set her up anyway. "


    "There was a toy that made it through from the beginning, wasn''t there?You made the wrong decision and choice. "


    I can''t, you can''t.


    Kate smiles at Vandam.


    "I''m gonna do my best for you, Decita... but I''m sorry about the power and the buzz."


    "Don''t apologize anymore. There is no need for that.I''m the happiest person in the world right now. "


    "I''m a moron."


    Vandam and Kate speak the truth.


    "I may have made the wrong choice, but what about your choice?Don''t you regret it? "


    "I didn''t make the wrong choice.There is remorse, Masen. I regret this game, too, Masen. "


    "I see....."


    Vandam walks in and stands in front of Kate, still tied to her chair, hugging her in a snug look.


    The dog keeper was careful and kept quiet for a while.Neither Junko, nor Lily, nor Makoto, uttered any word.


    "Hey, how long has this been going on?I''m bored. I''m bored.I hope you kill him right away.Bakka bakka "


    Hiroyuki, who was watching live distribution, complained towards the display.


    It''s time to activate the disassembly absorber.


    "There''s not enough to talk about overnight. That''s enough."


    "Good day, dog keeper, decita. Ladies and gentlemen, goodbye Soledeha....."


    When the dog keeper checked, the Vandam and his wife all smiled refreshed.


    "Bye, you two."


    The dog owner presses the switch.


    (How did this happen?)


    Finally, Vandam thinks again.


    (In the first place, Junko Yukioka - it was a failure to get involved with this kind of existence.There must have been a way around it.Why didn''t you avoid it? Curiosity?That''s right. I forgot.There are nine cats alive. But curiosity kills cats.But this is fine... Kate... I love you...)


    The two bodies faded little by little, and eventually disappeared like a cloud.


    (Looks like the game itself symbolizes Yukioka)


    I think it''s true.


    (A cruel death game that inflicts many kinds of pain and breeds anger and hatred.But at the same time, strong love and joy also bring to the four players and friends.Yukioka is also a cruel mad scientist and at the same time a gentle character.Duplex)


    True interprets Junko''s choice of this game as a kind gesture to his dying opponent.And cruel. In the end, they traveled together in happiness.That is the only fact and the unshakeable result.


    "This is how torture training helps..."


    When True tried to say something, Junko, who had seen the end of the Vandam and his wife, hugged True silently and tightly.


    "Yukioka...."


    True also turned his hand without force on the back of Junko and held him back in a form that was almost as good as attached.The warm, soft, sweet and gentle feeling of being exhausted both physically and mentally by repeated torture really gave me more peace than ever.


    "Oh my... this is also a good thing."


    Looking at the two of them hugging each other, Lily threw up in a mood.


    "Me... I wonder why I feel so happy right now.Makoto made me think so painfully, for my convenience - swinging around in my match...And yet... what a terrible thing to do to make me feel so happy - is it the devil or something? "


    "Because you''re a mad scientist."


    I see.


    Junko smiles funny after being pointed out in a really light way.


    "I''m glad I''m alive forever..."I thought I''d see you again, but now I''m thinking harder.For a thousand years on a lonely journey... I''ve lived in a gray world without you... those wandering days.I refused to die, and I wanted to meet you... and now I''m so glad I didn''t give up. "


    It is unusual for Junko to speak of himself.Makoto liked listening to herself from Junko''s mouth and wanted to know more, but she never asked for it from the true side.Simply because it''s embarrassing.


    "But... there''s only one thing I''m sorry about."


    "What happened?"


    "I''m so happy... even though I want to cry, I''m so happy that I want to cry, and I''m so full of feelings that I can''t even shed tears during this period.I certainly feel so happy that I want to cry.I wonder... ahahaha "


    Junko''s laughter echoed as a terrible void in his true ear.


    "I want to turn thousands of years of feelings into tears.That''s what I thought, but I wonder if I can do that. "


    I have no idea what Junko really feels like.It''s incalculable. I don''t know if it''s incredible suffering or sadness. There''s no way you can tell.


    But for now...There''s a way to find out. I intend to know all about Junko eventually.But the truth is, I don''t think it''s the right time.

 2364 36.

    Mizuho is coming home.


    Oh, Mizuho, it''s been a long time.


    "Thank you, Junko, Inumai-san, the delivery is over. It was very popular."


    After properly interpreting Lily, Mizuho unusual smiled and reported.Mizuho is often rude and expressionless, but since this event was the best revenue since the new president was born in formalin, his expression will naturally collapse.


    "Mizuho, Inumai-san, good luck.Makocchan''s wounds are terrible, so I''ll be free soon. "


    "Come to the winner interview at a later date."


    "I told you to stop holding me like this...."


    Mizuho shouts to Junko, who tries to hold the princess and leave the house behind.I protest knowing that the truth is useless.


    Bye, Lily.


    "Excellent. True is preferable."


    Truly, Lily smiles and praises in a provocative tone with Junko trying to pass by her side.


    "I don''t know how long you''re going to put it on hold, but isn''t it time for you to stand down and avenge me?I don''t mind putting it on hold forever, even if I''m scared. "


    "Why don''t you make it a game and let the formalin-picked president take care of it?"


    The dog mouthed against the stirring lily before it was truly said back.


    "I refuse. I didn''t feel comfortable participating in such a show.I had a covenant with Vandam so I had no choice but to expose my name and appearance to the public. "


    I''m sorry about that.


    The dog shrugs his shoulders to say no with a smile.


    (It would have been better if Yuriko Rainbow didn''t know her face.He seems to have a lot of use from the back.Well, no....)


    Mutsuki and Akiko are already known dog breeders, but this is the first time I''ve seen Lily face to face.


    And that''s where history comes in.


    "Gupyu, Junko is gone.Lily, do you have nothing to do with your Grimpenis anymore? "


    "I will.Our alliance with Vandam was to fight Junko. "


    Lily answers Shiyuki''s questions.


    Ah, there''s Hiroyuki.


    I heard a bell.This time, the courage, the horse, and the bell tone came.


    Gupyu, you look happy, Masao.


    "Huh? Really? Do I look happy?"


    Hiroyuki wonders when he sees his own horse.A political horse that is upset with a smile.


    (Actually, I''m happy. Now, how are you going to take over your Grimpenis and turn it into something of courage?I have a few plans in mind, but there are multiple ones, so which one is the best, and this is where it bothers me)


    It was fun and helpless to think about future developments.


    "In any case, the horse is plotting a plot.To put me at the top of a new grim penis.I don''t need to borrow your wisdom.I''ll get it on my own. "


    The courage revealed the truth that he didn''t want others to know.The horse froze his smile and was stunned.


    (Oh my God... that''s what I was planning)


    Half dazed, half impressed, Lily saw courage.


    That''s why Hiroyuki, put me at the top.


    The courage to face Hiroyuki and demand arrogantly.


    "Soon after I declared that I would get it by myself, you said that I would let you do it by my own strength.Gupyu. Besides, you''d better talk to Terrence than I do. "


    Historical pleasure returning a serious answer.


    "Terrence is the boss of the sea chihuahua, so if you agree with me that I can be at the top, it''s pretty comfortable, but I haven''t talked to him much, and it''s a tough place."


    (In the meantime, the calculations work quite well.)


    Hearing the words of courage, Hiroyuki thought.


    "You know, that courage. I''d like you to listen to my plan. [M]You should decide the policy after that.If you don''t like it, you can reject it, just ask. "


    "Perseverance, Masao. I''m saying courage is not a call."


    He said to the horse in a slightly hasty tone, with a bell tone of contempt.


    "Um, I haven''t talked to the bell tone.Don''t say anything. "


    When the naughty horse said in a hard tone, the bell sounded disgusting and inflated his cheeks.


    "Okay, if you just ask, I will.Do you want to move the place because there are many outsiders?Hiroyuki and Lily, too. "


    And courage.


    "Not now. I''ve heard so much about taking over the Grimpenis."


    "Forget it. I''m not going to be the dominant man."


    I bravely told the dog keeper that I had the courage.


    "I don''t have anything to do with the Grimpenis anymore.It was an exclusive battle between Vandam and Junko. "


    For the third time in a few minutes, Lily speaks the same dialog.


    "Yes, but I like you.If you change your mind, come to me. "


    Lily smiled back and left the room with a smile of courage.Shi Yu, Suzuune, and Masanoma also continued.


    Lily liked her too, didn''t she?


    Mutsuki, who had come to swap courage with the others, was waiting.Listening to the interaction with courage, she calls out with a teasing tone.


    "If you say you''re not interested, you''re lying.Even though there are a lot of unreasonable things to say, it''s a well-cared and thoughtful character.It looks bad on the surface, but I also asked you about the good things you grew up doing and saying. "


    Lily speaks of her courage.


    "Isn''t that great, Mutsuki?True and Junko didn''t die. "


    "Yeah... I''m glad. Ahahaha....."


    Mutsuki once again smiled relieved at Lily''s teasing gesture.


    Junko, Makoto, Yujiro, Akira, Ten Nights, Kazuhiko, Mika, Tired, Midori, and Hotsumi gathered in the infirmary of the home.Everyone''s gaze is directed towards the real during treatment.


    "Hmm... my real brother''s face is going to be terrible ~"


    When you see a true swollen face during treatment, Midori becomes a half-crying face.


    "There is no alternative to the Yukioka lab, which can be fully enjoyed overnight, but can it be cured?"


    "I''m sending a chopper right now.If there''s dust from the sky, we''ll take it to the bust. "


    Katsuhiko and Yujiro say.


    "Gugu... ugu... we''re both alive... higu... I''m really glad..."


    Mika was crying by herself from earlier.


    "Mika is crying too much, and her nose is draining too much.Katsuhiko, take a picture. Let''s scatter Mika''s horrible face online. "


    "Ahahah, come to your dreams and give me a break!"


    After saying it with a disgusting face, I come to propose a dream dialogue, shaking with a smile.


    "But... when you look at the results of the runner''s victory and defeat...Three wins, eight loses. "


    Ten nights later he projected a holographic display and reviewed the results of the match.


    Runner, Junko side


    Tired, Midori, Hotsumi, Viper, Tsukubashi, Yu, Ryujiro, Kazuhiko, Mika, Rin


    Runner, Vandam side


    Yuuki, Suzuune, Masao, Terrence, Catherine, Rod, Chiron, Luca, Lily, Mutsuki, Platinum Taro


    First Battle


    Designated runners


    Yasuo Katsuhiko vs Terence Moore


    Use of torture tools


    Toothpick area: fingernail of hand


    Results


    Kate Winmp Point 82, Voice 13, Heart Rate 40, Vibration 29


    World War II


    Designated runners


    Sand Castle Coming Dream vs. Catherine Crystal


    Use of torture tools


    Ice pick site: testicle


    Results


    True Winmp Point 30 Voice, Heart Rate 2, Vibration 1


    World War III


    Designated runners


    Viper vs Ifukube Luka


    Use of torture tools


    3 liters of water, cloth and bag area: respiratory organs


    Results


    Kate Winmp Point 102 Voice 6, Heart Rate 51, Vibration 44


    Fourth Battle


    Designated runners


    White Hazard Whispering VS00 Tyrone


    Use of torture tools


    Voltage Bar Part: Head


    Results


    True Winmp Point 829 Voice, Heart Rate 27, Vibration 46


    Match Five Mixed


    Designated runners


    Kishibe Rin VS00 Rod Crystal


    Use of torture tools


    Double & Mixed Cutter, Nail Cutting, Pancakes (Removal) (Unused) Site: Eyes, Nails


    Results


    True Winmp Point 150 Voice, Heart Rate 10, Vibration 5


    Total Winmp Points to Date True 100 Kate 184


    Battle Six


    Designated runners


    Shizukushino Rei vs Kazuki Yoshiyuki


    Use of torture tools


    Revival voltage rod site: head


    Results


    True Winmp Point 58, Voice 3, Heart Rate 21, Vibration 34


    Seventh Battle


    Designated runners


    Tsukunamika vs Saito Platinum Taro


    Use of torture tools


    Hammer part: Finger


    Results


    Kate Winmp Point 46, Voice 0, Heart Rate 30, Vibration 16


    Battle Eight


    Designated runners


    Ryujiro Suzuki vs Magic Horse


    Use of torture tools


    Random Hammer Area: Face


    Results


    True Winmp Point 1, Voice 0, Heart Rate 0, Vibration 1


    Ninth Battle Mix


    Designated runners


    Akiyu vs Takarine Suzuki


    Use of torture tools


    Illegal drug firecrackers (seized) (unused) Site: Arm


    Results


    True Winmp Point 52, Voice 0, Heart Rate 40, Vibration 12


    Total Winmp Points to Date True 211 Kate 230


    Tenth World War Junko Revival


    Designated runners


    Himejima Midori vs Mutsuki


    Use of torture tools


    Tofu area: ear


    Results


    True Winmp Point 0, Voice 0, Heart Rate 0, Vibration 0


    W11 Vandam Revival, Double, and Extra Runner Selection


    Designated runners


    Tsukushi vs Yuriyuki Yuki Kazuki


    Use of torture tools


    Voltage rod nipper (unused) Site: Neck


    Results


    True Winmp Point 47, Voice 0, Heart Rate 18, Vibration 29


    Final Winmp Points Total True 258 Kate 230


    Makoto Aizawa died during the torture, and the Vindams lost against the law.


    "If it''s a game where runners can settle between themselves, it''s a total loss."


    "Well done on winning.Real hard work. "


    Looking at the results of the game, the dream comes tired.


    "I won!Come dream! You''re losing! "


    In return, Mika spreads a smile that she is proud of.


    "Brother Katsuhiko is winning...I can''t believe Mika was so proud of me and looked down on me... I can''t believe this happened once in my life... it''s so regrettable. "


    Coming dreams sharpen your lips and honestly express your current feelings.


    "That''s why you should have let me join you.It''s a mistake in organizing Junko, who made me a security guard. "


    Shaking insisted, but they all silenced.


    "The helicopter''s here."


    "Okay, bye, everybody.Thank you very much & leave me alone today. "


    Hot Jiro reports.Junko thanked and held the princess in her arms.


    "Junko, pass! Give me a hug!I''ll take you in that hug! "


    "No, it''s my turn.Please line up properly.You''re closer to Junko than I am.So now it''s my turn. "


    Mika claimed that she was tired, but Junko went through and left the room early enough.


    In the torture room, Dogmei and Mizuho talked about the aftermath of the event, and Viper and Tsukubashi arrived.


    "What are you going to do now?Are you planning something else? "


    "The moment I came, that was it."


    Asked by the Viper, the dogkeeper laughs.


    "After losing the game with Vandam at the Maslao Hotel, I traveled abroad to hide.In the meantime, I was thinking a lot.And... we met a little bit. "


    The dog keeps talking.


    "Now, Mizuho was asking me if I could become a supervisor for the new president in formalin, but in fact, it''s just like the SV of someone I already knew abroad."


    "Can you do both at the same time?It''s okay if it''s convenient. "


    The dogkeeper said he was in trouble, but Mizuho ate it down.


    "Dog keeper, come on...."


    Just behind Viper and Tsukuba, tears echo.


    "Ah...."


    When Viper and Tsukiji look at the girl appearing at the entrance of the room, the dog owner looks awkward. He was good.


    "I knew it... you were alive.No... if I hadn''t done it... I thought maybe I was really dead... "


    "Oh, oh... I''m sorry... There are a lot of circumstances....."


    Are there any children crying for him?


    Seeing Yu weeping and the upset dog keeper, the Viper spilled a smile and left.


    Katsuura called as Terence, Katherine and Rod left the mountain, which set the stage for a rental competition.


    It seems that the death of Mr. Vandam has already been transmitted to Grimpen HQ.Someone is trying to get behind the wheel. "


    "I don''t know who the next leader will be, but Hai Chihuahua is a Cornelis Vandam, and that''s why I''ve spoiled the lower tissue of my Grimpenis.If the wrong person stood at the top, the relationship would be broken. "


    Terrence said quietly.


    "When that happens... on the contrary, if Mr. Terrence recognizes you, you''ll be recognized as the top of the Grimpenis."


    "If you think realistically, it will be."


    The presence or absence of a partnership with C?te d ''Ivoire is huge for the Grimpenis.Terrence was in a complicated mood, conscious of the fact that the fate of an organization called Grimpenis was also influenced by his own existence.

 2365 Last chapter

    The game of Junko and Vandam was over, and three of the four players, Sister, String Spiral, Ring, and Kiriko, except String Spiral, were stroking their breasts down.Because they both wanted Junko to fight.


    "Cornelis Vandam, who haunted Fixers all over the world, is dead.Is this a place where the Fixers feel more at ease?Yes, I hope so. "


    "Are you still worried?"


    I was worried about the way Sister said it, and the string snail asked.


    "Of course you''re worried. It''s not like the Grimpenis is going to collapse.Vandam has publicly summoned those in the paranormal realm, and there''s no reason for them to leave the Grimpenis? "


    "There''s no way Vandam won''t use the wires he pulled.It''s a troubling souvenir. "


    Kiriko and Huan said.


    "The great convergence of edges has already begun.I won''t have any trouble in the future. "


    And, Sister.


    "Wow, now is the time to crush your grim penis with a forceful force."


    "Are you going to shoot a missile at the Japanese branch building?"


    The string snails and Kiriko propose.


    "That building is full of ordinary people. I disagree."


    The ring becomes a little tight.


    "I was joking."


    Really?


    Kiriko keeps her eyes tight.


    The day after the rental competition ended.


    Terrence was summoned by Hiroyuki, and when he entered Hiroyuki''s lab, besides Hiroyuki, there were two boys and a girl, and someone who looked exactly the same as Vandam.


    Three boys and girls look familiar.Yesterday, the three selected runners of the rental competition, who often enter and leave the Grimpenisville.He seems to be close to Hiroyuki, and Terrence has seen us together many times.


    "A clone?"


    I immediately understood what this was all about.Instead of killing Vandam, I''m going to have the clone I made throw the chairman of the Grimpenis.


    (Still, even though the appearance is the same, it''s like someone else...Even though he was an energetic and expressive person, this fake is completely unacceptable.)


    Terrence sees the Vandam in his eyes as if he were looking at something horrible.


    "That''s right! I already have a memory transplant.I''ve played with my personality and left my ego thin.But now that your soul is inside, you don''t know when your ego will grow stronger and move like a human, so be careful. Gupyu "


    Hiroyuki explains it in a good mood.


    "So whose decision was it to clone and leave it to the top of your grim penis to live?Who gave you such instructions?I don''t suppose it''s your decision, Hiroyuki. "


    "But anyway, the clone is my discretion.No, you''d better say it was my idea.Of course, cloning means making the real rulers of this organization behind it. "


    Answering Terrence''s question, Hiroyuki turned to the sleeping boy.Terrence looks at the boy too.


    "I''ll make this Kazuki Yuuki the virtual boss of the Grimpenis.I don''t care about environmental groups, and I''ll leave it to the clones to exploit the money.I want the money, but the department Vandam set up to gather the psychics and outsiders is the one I want the courage from.And I called Terrence, the boss of the sea chihuahua, thinking it was better to talk to him! "


    When I heard about Shi Yu, I thought that even if I tried to stop him, I couldn''t stop him.Of course, the opposite would be pointless.It was Vandam who controlled the paranormal division, but if Vandam disappeared, it was Historical Joy who could interfere most strongly there.Historical pleasure says it puts someone else at the top, not under its control.


    "Why would you recommend her to a new top?"


    Terrence asks with a hard voice.


    "It''s the strongest of the psychics and outsiders who are simply leaning on a Grimpenis right now.Maybe you''re stronger than me.Gupyu, and I want this organization myself. "


    "Hai Chihuahua will continue to partner with Grippenis and will continue to work as my limb."


    After Shi Yu answered, Yuuki said in an order tone.


    "If you are dissatisfied, you may leave.Or you can stay under my control for a while, and then you can leave because you''re not convinced.If you want to leave now and change your mind again later, of course I''ll accept it. "


    He had the courage to make a noble and noble gesture toward the elderly, without any lack of courtesy, but wonder and terrence were completely uncomfortable.I don''t even remember the suspicion.


    "I have no idea who he is, what he wants to do with his Grimpenis in his hands, and I will identify them and decide if they deserve to be given as before."


    Terrence says in a calm tone.


    "Let''s make it clear to the psychic who gathered at the Japanese branch of Grimpenis that courage is at the top.Say hello to the Chihuahua executives. "


    The horse who had been holding out for so long finally spoke.


    "If you reveal that much, you''ll soon find out that you''re using Vandam''s clone."


    "No problem at all, no problem at all.That''s fine. Just leave Vandam at the top in public.That''s what courage is all about, that''s all. "


    Terrence said, the horse talks about the policy of pushing through.


    "It doesn''t matter, but there are troublesome people."


    "The backstreets, the hub, the government, the backstreets -- the rulers of the world, right?Let''s show obedience in front of them.However, because you suspect too much obedience, it feels like you will rebel and demand moderately. "


    Before Terrence talks about everything, the horse speaks of policy ahead of him.


    (This is Brain, isn''t it?)


    Terrence already knows what a horse is.He is the leader of Snowflake Society, an organization that gathers talented children and children with psychic abilities.


    Many residents of the back street know about the rental competition.And Mr and Mrs Vandam think they''re dead.


    Therefore, everyone was surprised to see Vandam starring and talking at the press conference.


    He''s alive. What was his death in the rental race?


    A trick that looks like you''re dead?


    Shadow warriors are better off dead.Or is it the Shadow Warrior?


    Otherwise we have to clone it.


    "In any case, the superficial fact is that Vandam is still alive, as always, the top of the Grimpenis."


    That''s what happens on the street.


    Many of the residents of the back street whisper to each other that they want to meet on the back street''s specialized SNS, bulletin boards, and comment fields.


    It must be a clone. Because there is Shi Yu, I''ll do it as fast as that.


    When Kirizaki called Milk, Milk said so.


    "But I don''t think clones can handle the leader.Are you really the leader of Soundwood? "


    No way. Hiroyuki can''t be that troublesome.Someone else should do it.It also means that he has enough power to convince Hiroyuki. "


    "I don''t think it''s that hard to miss Soundwood.Make the environment, and all you have to do is give the money. "


    If you ask me...


    After listening to Kirisaki''s words, Milk was convinced.


    "And if Soundwood were to cooperate honestly, it would be good to see that the existence of a Grimpenis was no longer abominable to mad scientists at the earliest."


    To be precise, it is no longer an obstacle to scientific development. ��Even Hiroyuki''s idiots don''t want that area, and if Vandam dies, he''ll fix it here and there. "


    I see.


    After listening to the milk, Kirisaki was convinced.


    True consciousness is regained in the bathroom of Baste if dust is accumulated.


    There is no pain on face. But I can see that the face is wrapped around with a bandage.And my eyes should have been cut, but I can see them properly.


    "Ah, haha."


    Junko, who was sitting beside the bed, smiled.


    When I woke up, Junko would treat me while I was asleep and there was Junko in the same room.I''ve been waiting to wake up, and when I wake up, I greet you with a smile.I really wonder how many times this situation has happened.And every time, I feel at ease.In my head, I think of myself with a relieved face.


    Yes, this one.


    Junko puts his hand in front of his true face.


    True looks into his own eyes and thinks of himself in his head.


    You''re with me ~


    Junko said gladly.True eyes were as bright as Junko''s.


    "Don''t turn red on me...No, I''m not going to stick it in your eyes. "


    "This artificial magic eye was given to me a long time ago by my master, Master.For you in your previous life. I can''t believe I''m going to build the same thing and give it to you. "


    True protests, but Junko talks happily with a dreamy expression as if she doesn''t hear.


    "Ah, I''m back...."


    Suddenly, my true eyes returned to their original colors.


    "I''ve set up a little gimmick.My eyes are usually black, but my emotions get red when I get high.Now I''m trying to make it red on the test. "


    Junko explains it well.


    "It''s a two-way change that''s common in games and animations.With one eye on it, it''s perfect. "


    "I wonder how to call it....."


    "For now, don''t give me that extra gimmick."


    Er, let''s leave this here��


    True to demanding, Junko doesn''t listen with a smile.


    "Hey...."


    True barely reached out, gently gripped Junko''s hand and shouted.


    "What?"


    Gently grip Junko back and peek into his true face.


    "Are you sure... I fought with you?We fought together, didn''t we? "


    I fought.


    Junko speaks forcefully to the true question.


    "I... really helped you, didn''t I?"


    Yeah.


    To confirm, Junko nodded forcefully.


    I see.


    True to break your mouth happily.


    "Stop it....."


    Seeing Junko, who worshipped him with both hands together, the true smile disappeared.


    "May I see that my purpose... has been fulfilled?No, just once. "


    "Purpose......"


    "One is revenge, and the other is to bring you back.One thing... is that I can protect you.Just once... I was protected. Isn''t it? "


    Yeah.


    Junko nodded with joy to confirm the truth, and finally couldn''t suppress his feelings and hugged the real body he was sleeping with.


    True also turned his hand around Junko''s back and hugged him.


    At that time, the door opens with momentum.


    "Hey, it''s time for dinner. If my real brother can''t wake up yet, I''ll bring him here with me. Let''s eat together."


    As a matter of fact, Midori, who had been outside the room for a few minutes, opened the door at the timing of her body and called out to them with a sparkling smile.


    Play Happy with the 68 Death Games

 2366 Three Preamble

    Are you crying again?


    Hot Jiro is crying on her lap in the corner of her room, and a girl her age is supposed to be calling out.


    Hiraki is like that. Looks like you''ve been through a lot today. "


    The girl glanced at Jiro''s body.I have a bump in my body and my back is curved a lot, and my skin on my arms and face is keloid-like.It was because I was turned into a crazy drug laboratory.


    Heat Jiro''s third caretaker was a terrible sadist.It gives an impossible challenge called a challenge, and if not, as a punishment, it relentlessly performs various human experiments on Yujiro, who is still ten years old.


    "I regret being treated like a loser than being put on an experimental bench...."


    "Stupid, you. I think it''s worse to be on a test bench."


    The girl threw up to sue Jiro.


    "I don''t feel like staying here forever.I''m not going to take you with me. "


    That''s what the girl said, putting a card in front of Jiro Hot.


    "This is...."


    In the facility where Yujiro is located, not only biometric authentication but also card authentication is performed when entering and leaving the facility.


    "I''m desperately tickling you to escape.It''s a lot of trouble to take the other one, but it''s yours.It''s a farewell from me. Thank you very much.I also need biometrics to get out, so I need to kill his owner and take away his eyes and fingerprints, and I don''t think he has the courage to do that without feelings, but that''s all I can do. "


    The girl shouted coldly as she hit hot Jiro with a gaze that looked down on her.


    (You''re going to give it to me from the beginning... and you''re going to let me kill you... for choosing this card...)


    The authentication card given by the girl was a caretaker who abused Jiro every day.The girl is not just encouraging herself to escape.I urge you to retaliate.


    "Hot Jiro, all you have is courage.You''re smart, and you''ve done this, so you won''t have to struggle. "


    Even if the girl told me so, Jiro didn''t try to escape.I couldn''t kill a caretaker.


    But a few days later, Heat Jiro decided to escape after hearing that the girl had killed several mad scientists in the facility.The girl''s escape is likely to make it harder to monitor herself.We have to do it before that happens.


    That was more than ten years ago.


    The Mayor of Anraku City, Takiko Poison, has been cautioned this way before.


    "Sometimes Kiriko gets so emotional that she can''t be accommodative.When I think about it, it feels like I''m running away without looking around. "


    When Junko and I were drinking tea at the coffee shop, Junko smiled and told us.


    At that time, Kiriko was making a big mistake.It''s up to Junko, a close associate, to distract you like this.


    "I know it''s my fault.This is how I often serve as a member of the "Thirteen Stairs of Happiness" and the rulers of the shadows.... "


    Kiriko mocks herself with a dark face and drinks her fourth cup of coffee today.


    "Back rulers, true rulers, shadow rulers, there are many ways to put it, but they won''t be named for long."


    "Junko should have joined us."


    I have solicited many times, but Junko has refused.


    "That will reassure you as well as the true rulers of the world.Instead, it''s like a festival of the great resentment spirit that runs through the country as the god of patriotism. "


    Junko knows the prospect.However, it has nothing to do with such prospects, and from Junko''s point of view, I don''t want to be on the system side.


    "Do you know what a lot of vampires do?"


    Kiriko asks. Kiriko is not human.It is the true vampire of the ancestors.


    "You have an arrogant and ruthless image.That''s what Count Dracula thinks. "


    "To hide your vulgar nature.Because of its blood-seeking nature, it''s actually greedy, temperamental and militant.I''m acting arrogant and proud to hide it.I should have behaved like that and hidden something bad about myself.... "


    "You can''t just hide it.You want to keep it down, right? "


    "Yes, but hiding it is also directly linked to keeping it down.The truth is... I want to change it.I''m afraid I won''t be able to get it back one day.I''m afraid of my stupidity. "


    This conversation was about four years ago.Four years later, Kiriko will remember this conversation.


    The backstreet "hub" is a symbol of order in the backstreet, a virtually public institution and a custodian.


    The residents of the back street are not free to do anything.There are different rules than the law, but they are imposed on them.It''s a rule set by the hub.We must live by them.


    But not all the residents of the back street follow the center.They''re originally outlaws.That''s why they fell in the backstreets.


    For example, many of the mafia that have invaded from outside the country ignore the rules of the backstreet set by the center and do whatever they like.


    The hub will not let go of those true outlaws.They are subject to punishment. In doing so, the hub may use its own soldiers, hire militant groups in the backstreets, and hire freelance cleaners.More often than not, they hire and move people in the back streets.


    "The reason why the hub moves us less often is because I don''t want to reduce the hub''s power as much as possible.Honestly, don''t you want to move anything?I want to stay as warm as I can, hire the outside world, and keep the center''s power, but the boulders accuse me of it.They occasionally move us around to avoid that accusation. "


    Before going to work, a senior operative belonging to the center said with an ironic smile in front of the center''s new American operative, Chita Momoyama.


    Pepper is still fifteen years old, but I''ve had a lot of combat training until I was this age.Although he was born into a branch of the Momoshima family, a famous house that can be used in the "Silver Storm Hall", which has been an escort business since the Meiji period, he did not belong to the Silver Storm Hall. After leaving the Momoshima family, he abandoned the name of Momoshima and became known as Momoshima. He chose to become an agent of the center.


    The senpai who is acting with the pepper is a bearded man who is thought to be in his late thirties.They also serve as caretakers for the new ginseng, Pepper Thigh.


    They are now infiltrating the American mafia that is entering Pharmacopoeia.


    Since the mafia completely ignored the rules of the back street and did everything she liked, she was watched by the center and decided to be sanctioned.Pepper Tai and Senpai''s operative aim is to bomb and blow up Ajito.Pepper Tai was tasked with this task because he was not considered a very powerful organization and would gain experience as a new recruit.


    Late at night, the security was poor.They plant bombs in multiple rooms.


    Feeling the signs of a person, they both slide under the chair at the same time.


    The lights in the room remain off.Someone''s coming in.


    "Hmm...."


    I hear a man''s voice. Then I felt the other person''s killer spirit slightly leaked, and the pepper thick made me stretch.


    "One rat... No, two?"


    The pepper is in my pocket, but I don''t pretend to jump out.


    On the other hand, senpai agent was jumping out after making the decision to quickly clean up.


    I will not forget this time of year.I think I made a mistake at that time.I suspect you might have been cowardly.


    Several shots were fired.The lights were turned on.


    I saw blood flowing through the floor right in front of me.I can''t tell which blood it is.However, I was told it was fatal because of the amount of bleeding.


    Long silence, even though it should be short.Pepper was waiting for senpai''s agent to speak.That way you can rest assured. I pray that you speak up quickly.


    After a few seconds, I was never able to speak up.At that point, I had a fierce bad feeling.And I figured it was Senior Agent who was killed.


    Senpai was much more skilled than himself.You can''t beat the man who killed that senpai.If they find us, it''s over.


    The intense fear that I have never felt in my life dominates my heart.I had never felt so seriously the fear of death, and the horror I had experienced for the first time had an impact on my body from the heart of Pepper Thigh.Your whole body is trembling. My teeth are squeaking.I noticed the fact that pepper is thick, but I can''t do anything about it. I can''t stop it.


    With a loud noise, the hidden desk was kicked off.It looked like a pretty heavy desk, but it kicked and rolled easily.


    Pepper pulled out his gun and was unable to respond. He just held the gun in his pocket and trembled.


    An old white man with an eye patch looked down at the pepper weight.He was pointing his muzzle at the pepper thick.


    "Still a kid... Besides, when I blurted and lost my game.Hey, slow down. Then throw your pockets on the floor and raise your hands. "


    An old man with gray hair orders with a tongue.Pepper thick did as I said, trembling.


    When he stood up, he saw the remains of a senpai agent lying on the floor.He takes many bullets and spreads a lot of blood on the floor.


    "Whether it''s a kid or not... you''d better kill him to stop grieving...I know that, but I''m an idiot, so I''m gonna miss it.But I only missed it once.Next time you show up before me as an enemy, I''ll kill you. Don''t go. "


    Pepper was missed by a man.On that day, I learned about the peppercorn.The man who missed himself and killed senpai is one of the top three killers in the American underworld.


    That was five years ago.

 2367 2

    About a month ago, there was a major disturbance in the immigration cave in Anraku City.Serial murders and attempted riots.


    They were handled without public scrutiny, and the immigration caves regained their tranquillity, but significant changes occurred in the immigration caves at that time.


    With a population of one million, collective housing alone was not enough, and many people lived in tents, but now 30% of those who lived in tents have moved to hypothetical housing.


    Meanwhile, new parks are being built.When it''s done, you won''t need to live in tents, temporary housing, or homeless neighborhoods.The immigrants are watching the architecture with anticipation.


    That is not the only change in the immigration caves.Yesterday, many Japanese immigrants were forced to work unaccompanied at low wages, but their working hours improved and their salaries rose slightly.Immigrants who were constantly suffering from sexual and power harassment also suddenly stopped doing so by their employers and supervisors.Or, in many cases, the boss disappeared and changed.


    Some people have been able to move to better jobs.Some have left the immigration cave and moved to a good place.


    In addition, there were several entrepreneurs in immigration caves.As a result, the number of ordinary Japanese travelling to immigration caves also increased.The reason for the increase in Japanese entrance and exit is that newly opened shops have gained popularity or business people have come and go.


    In just one month, the entire immigration cave was enveloped in a bright image and revitalized.


    These changes occurred only after an organizational leap.


    Everyone who starts a business has his back.I have an ass. I pay a mischief fee.Many shops do too.Sexual harassment stopped, and improvements in wages and working hours were directly threatened by violence.There was a huge organization behind the immigrants.


    Tea Time on the Battlefield, a gang that landed from the United States and was involved in disturbances a month ago.They turned their eyes to immigration caves where the backstreets of Japan were not very well handled and used them as their base.While they provided various assistance and investments to immigrants, they nostalgized them and used them as a business tool.


    Originally, human trafficking was rampant in the immigration slums, but the battlefield tea time also increased the number of organizations and businesses involved in these, and appealed to them in the slums.


    In just one month, most of the immigration caves were under the control of battlefield tea time and had been revitalized.


    Simon Bell, number two in battlefield tea time, who now ruled the immigration cave, had a busy day, but had finally taken a vacation the other day. Three consecutive holidays.


    I carried it so smoothly.


    A white-haired white man sitting opposite Simon in a coffee shop in a department store in North Namibia said softly.My forehead is stretched and my eyes are covered.


    His name is Charles. I used to act with Simon when he was a mercenary.I recently came to Japan and started a freelance cleanup shop.


    "The immigrants helped us.I also have help for acquaintances. When I was still a hungry demon, I used to be a cleaner in the back street.Otherwise, it won''t go so smoothly. "


    Simon calls out to a few of his old backstreet acquaintances to help him do business in an immigration cave.There are also a few members of the battlefield tea time from my home country, but only a few.


    "After years away from Japan, my acquaintance has also decreased.Nearly half gone.Some people are dead, but others are back on the street. "


    "The mercenaries we met when we were in service are pretty much gone."


    "The reason would be the same.Oops... it''s time. This is a vacation. "


    Simon looks at the watch and takes a seat.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to pick someone up.He has been to Japan many times, but the geography of the immigration caves is not bright with boulders. "


    "Really? If you have any trouble, give me an offer.I haven''t been to work lately. "


    Saying goodbye to Charles, Simon drove to the nearest station.


    Sasamatsu Hina is a third-generation immigrant living in an immigration cave.Racially speaking, they are half immigrants and half Japanese.


    The chick was living in an immigration cave, but also stepping into the back street.It was the lowest class of chimpanzees a month ago, but now it''s different.


    He is now a member of the Japanese branch of the battlefield tea time, America''s most powerful gang.


    Over the past month, the chicks have seen the world that they''ve been through change.After the battlefield tea time made the immigration cave a territory, the immigration cave changed dramatically in a short period of time as a result of market development.


    "This is how the revolution should have been."


    Kinda Vivian, who was working in front of the chick man, murmured.There is Pedro Tamba next to it.They are acquaintances of the chicks who were at the heart of the disturbances in the immigration cave a month ago.


    The three were in the basement of the church where the battlefield tea time was used in Asia.Originally used to be a place for people from the back streets of immigration caves to go in and out, but now it''s tea time on the battlefield.Everyone who was in and out of there is now a member of the battlefield tea time.Groups formerly known as the Immigration Revolutionary Army were all captured in battlefield tea time.


    Will the world change as you march side-by-side in a demonstration?Is that what you''re trying to change?If you really want to change the world, you can work at that crap time and donate your earned money somewhere.It can be said that it is changing the world all the time.I can say it with my chest up. The scale is different, but that''s what we''re going to do. "


    As he brings members of the Revolutionary Immigration Army into battlefield tea time, Simon laughs with a smiling and loving smile in front of the immigrants and speaks such poisonous dialogues.No one could object.


    "Now I know exactly what Simon''s dialog means.Everyone who heard Simon''s dialogues must be feeling it. "


    Pedro said as he continued to work with his eyes on the holographic display.


    "Changing the world isn''t about complacency. It''s about money and violence."


    The chick used his strength to say it.It is these two forces that have actually changed the immigration caves.Thanks to the financial strength and violence of the organization called Tea Time on the battlefield, we were able to eradicate human trafficking in immigration caves, eliminate sexual harassment and harassment of immigrants, raise salaries at work, and start businesses in immigration caves.


    "I''m sorry, but I can see you call it the pivot."


    One of the members faces out and speaks up.


    "Simon, I''m out..."


    Pedro feels anxious when he hears it''s the center.No matter what they think, it seems like they have too many opponents in their hands.


    "I''ll be there.I was contacted beforehand. "


    The chick man stood up.


    "You''re a lot younger than us, but you can count on us."


    "I can''t rely on you anyway...."


    "I didn''t say that."


    Pedro, the infidel, smiled little.


    The chick goes up from the basement to the confessional room of the church.In the confession room there used to be a window with a mesh lattice on the wall separating the priests and believers, but now this window has been removed and they can see each other in full.


    It''s a stylish reception room.


    As he entered the room, a member of the centre, a guest, told him in a soft tone.


    He''s handsome, but he seems kind.


    The chick looks at the opponent and thinks.He is a young man about twenty years old who looks about the same age as a young man.Slightly small, slender, very well organized, but childish, soft image.Looking calm, but definitely much better at battle than himself, the chick man intuited at a glance.


    "Ah, I''m a central agent. Maoshan Pepper:" Let''s go to the thighs "


    The Battlefield Tea Time Sasamatsu Chick.


    Chicks don''t use honorific language and respond in a rude and unpleasant tone.


    "Er... quickly, Mr. Sasamatsu was a resident of the back street even before entering this organization.So if you''re going to start an organization in the back street, you know how to apply to the hub, right? "


    Are you talking about a central alliance?


    The chick man asks for confirmation of the appearance of calm and the tone of the pepper thick.


    A pivotal alliance is a contract whereby an organization founded on the back street becomes closely related to the pivot.They are sheltered from the hub, and they are given special job offers, but they are also said to have tight behavioral constraints.Few people like this contract very much.


    "No, that''s... that''s not it.It''s just a registration process. "


    "I''ve never had an organization, and I didn''t think it was necessary to apply for an organization.I have applied for an individual application..... "


    Well then, please do it now.If you''re not willing to apply or register for it for a long time... we''ll take care of it.Otherwise, the behavior of your organization is too much for us to see. "


    "You think it''s too much?"


    The voice and manner of speaking was modest, but the dialogues could not be discarded.


    "What did we do wrong?We''ve eliminated human trafficking from the hub, and in a short period of time, we''ve improved and developed these migratory caves.What''s wrong with that? "


    "Well, I think that''s great, but...."


    Pepper kept talking to the chick man whose voice was mixed with anger, realizing that he had lost his voice and made the other person angry.


    "There were a small number of people in the back streets who were entering and exiting the immigration caves, right?... illegal drug dealers.They''ve been deprived of their place by you. There''s more... "


    "Since when does the hub interfere in the struggle between organizations in the backstreets?It would have been a no-interference policy, unless you escalated too much. "


    A chick man who blocks the words of pepper thick and even roughs up his voice.


    "Er... that''s not all.The huge impact on the street - this is the biggest problem, and it seems that many people... are vigilant...Well, in my personal opinion... I think it''s a wonderful thing that this organization is an immigration ghetto, but some people don''t feel comfortable with it... so... that''s what happens when you want to manage and narrow down your activities as we say... "


    Pepper thick was in trouble, and with his eyes aligned with the chick man, he talked about the sincerity of the center.


    The chick man was angry with the story of the peppercorn, but his waist was soft, and he was not uncomfortable talking about the peppercorn himself in fear.Because I am such a person, I wonder if I have been entrusted with this job.


    "I''ll talk to my boss and I''ll get back to you."


    Simon told the chick that he would definitely stick it out.


    "Um... I''d like to talk to your boss..."


    "I''m not here right now.Besides, the boss''s decision is that I''ll call the hub, so you don''t have to bother coming and you can go home. "


    The chick refused with a pungent voice in response to the request of the pepper.


    I''m not a hungry ghost either.


    Suddenly, the pepper thick eyes became sharp, and the face and voice changed, so the chick man glanced at the pepper thick.She looks like a demon, as if she''s different from the Pepper Thigh she used to.


    "I''m fine in the middle of three minutes... ah, oh... excuse me.Now then.... "


    With the provocative dialog in his mouth, the face and voice of Pepper Thigh returned to normal, and he went out of the confession room.


    (Did you see the center...?If I thought it was going smoothly - if I finally thought that the light was shining on us, it looks like dark clouds are drifting fast...)


    He was a chick who had an ominous hunch and wanted Simon back soon.

 2368 2

    Simon pulls up in front of the station and looks for visitors.


    A gray-haired old man with an eye patch waves his hand at Simon.Simon smiled and turned his hand slightly back.


    "Hey, Les. You''re ruining my vacation."


    "Welcome, Simon. Long time no see."


    Simon jokes and calls, and the old man walks toward the car laughing.


    "Did you miss me just a month away?"


    Simon jokes again when an old Eye Patch gets in the car.


    "Don''t be disgusting."


    "Yeah, I immediately regretted that I shouldn''t have said it.By the way, congratulations on being seventy years old. "


    I don''t remember anything you don''t want.


    The old man continued to look at Simon''s dialogues.


    This old man''s name is Jack Lace.He is part of the battlefield tea time and is said to be one of the top three killers in America.


    "How is King?"


    Simon asks while driving.


    "Oh, the King will be here any minute.I want to see your achievements. "


    "You didn''t hear that."


    Simon rounds his eyes when he hears Lace''s words.King is the name of the boss of battlefield teatime.


    "Well, it''s about the King.Either I forgot to say it or I was wrong to say it. "


    Lace shrugs her shoulders.


    "Sure, I''ll take you to Ajito first. It''s close."


    Simon says the car went down the road that leads to the colony of immigration caves.


    Chita Momoyama will be twenty this year.The central agent''s career is already five years old this year.At one point, he belonged to "Potassium Chloride of Choice", a central elite unit.


    The job I got this time was negotiation.Pepper thick is a tougher job than fighting if you''re not good at talking to people.The opponent is a gang from another country called Teatime on the battlefield.


    (What should I do... Negotiation failed.I wanted to avoid failure. ''Cause if you fail...)


    Pepper leaves the church reception room and looks up at the ceiling in a depressed mood.


    Pepper was ordered to plant a bomb and blow it away if persuasion was impossible.


    (All I have to do...)


    Prepared in a gloomy mood - no, prepared, Pepper Thigh looks for an underground entrance inside the church.The basement of the church is said to be the tea time of the battlefield.


    Peppermint was surprised to find a staircase that quickly followed the Ajito underground.It was open. And people usually come in and out.


    (Too unsuspecting. Do you think there are no enemies because you are the strongest gang in America?)


    Pepper thick walks down the stairs wondering.


    Pepper, who was walking down the corridor, stopped his feet.Three immigrant children are in the aisle.I think I am under ten years old.


    Kids come and go in and out of gang organizations normally.Seeing the surreal fact, Pepper gave up planting a bomb.No, I gave up.


    (This order itself is very strange in the first place.I don''t want to be a soldier without heart.I don''t like killing people because it''s an order.Whatever the villain... this is just a mass murder.)


    I remember five years ago. It was not named Momoyama yet, but when it was Momoshima''s last name - when it was a member of the Gin Arashikan.


    The Silver Storm is both a guardian and an assassin.Attackers to escort objects are often killed to turn down grief.


    But Pepper didn''t kill the assassin and missed it.I saw a child and desperately begged for my life, and I couldn''t kill him.


    The subject of the assassination was killed by the Silver Storm in front of the pepper and the family of the assassin.Peppercorns were then severely reprimanded by their parents.


    She told herself that she could not be a soldier without heart, and she cut off the silver storm hall from the Momoshima clan and became the central agent.


    (Again, just like that time.This is... wrong. You can''t do this.Don''t do it.)


    Put your hand against the wall and think about the pepper thick face down.


    (But are you running away again? Running away... is that what I do wherever I go?Wherever I go... I''m alone.A boring world. A vast stream of time.Life without touching anyone, nothing happens, tasteless and dry)


    I stopped and soaked in self-pity.


    "What are you doing here, even though you''re not an immigrant?"


    It was a thick pepper that sinked unaware of the approaching of others, but was called up to bring consciousness back to reality.


    A pair of black people thought to be in their late twenties and an old white man with an eye patch looked at the pepper.


    (Number two in battlefield tea time, Simon Bell.And... Jack Lace, one of America''s top three killers...)


    Pepper knew their faces and names.The old man was familiar with it.


    Did you see him anywhere?No, I''ve met him before.I missed it. "


    Lace laughs hard.


    "Chi, no... I can''t believe you found me at this time...I just decided to abandon my mission...I didn''t do anything wrong. "


    It was a pepper thick that became rough and took the behavior that made me wonder what I was talking about.


    When the lace approaches and the pepper is grasped lightly, the inside of the bag is spread out and the bomb inside is found.


    (Is it over...?)


    Pepper thick is ready.


    "I wonder if you were going to set this up...."


    Simon exhales. If I hadn''t found it, I''d be in danger.


    "I was ordered to, but I was going to stop.I was caught trying to stop.You won''t believe it. "


    "No, I believe you."


    Simon laughed hard, even though he said it in a throwing tone.


    "It was like I was about to die.Besides, they didn''t even notice us approaching, so I guess that''s exactly what they said. "


    Simon believed me, but I still don''t know if he''ll make it. I can''t rest assured.


    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty years old....."


    Les asked and Pepper replied.


    "Then you must be an adult.And yet, it hasn''t changed much since then. It''s like a small animal. "


    "Really... am I growing up...?"


    Listening to Lace''s words, Pepper Tai smiles abusively.


    "My life is here because you missed it."


    "Oh, yeah. So the boy remembers my dialogues, right?"


    "Yeah, but you still haven''t decided whether to kill each other."


    "Oh, yeah. But there''s a lot of potential for that, right?"


    A lace with a mouth that feels like enjoying interacting with pepper.


    "They don''t kill each other, they kill each other unilaterally.Well... I don''t think I can win two-on-one. "


    "Huh? I mean, how confident can Sashi win?"


    "I''ve grown stronger in the last five years...."


    Suddenly the tone and eyes of the pepper thick changed, so Les was surprised.


    Let''s change the location and interrogate him.


    Simon says, "Pepper is taken to Simon''s private room."


    It''s called the hall earlier, but the basement area is huge.


    After entering the room, Lace said.After listening to the dialogue, Pepper knows that Lace is also here for the first time.


    "I''ve been building a basement, but it seems to be a place of frustration.That''s why it''s so big. It''s luxurious as an azimuth, and it''s exciting as a boy, right? "


    Simon smiles in tears.


    The interrogation began, and the pepper tai spoke of his mission without covering it up.


    "I received an e-mail from a chick, and I knew you were the center man."


    "The hub... I came to Japan a few times a year ago, but they took a lot of revenge on me.They hate outsiders a lot. "


    "The nature of the Japanese. I know that I used to be Japanese, but anyone who shows understanding of culture and respects customs is welcome.But for those who do not enter the line, and those who do not fit together, it causes an enormous rejection and becomes exclusive. "


    "Well, King was born in Japan, and the number one and number two underground organizations in the United States are both former Japanese."


    Simon and Les had such a conversation during the interrogation.


    "But there''s a lot of directives to blow up with a bomb...."


    And Simon.


    "Yeah... well... I think so too...That''s why I wanted the negotiations to succeed, and if you''re the boss here, I want you to listen to me.The hub really wants to smoke tea time on the battlefield in the immigration cave. "


    "I can''t hear you anymore. King will be furious if he hears about it."


    In response to the words of the pepper, Simon made a harsh face.

 2369 3

    The people who lived at the Yukioka Laboratory were destroyed by missiles, so they all moved to the "Dust and Baste".


    True to Junko, who finished the Death Game with Vandam, True sustained considerable serious injuries and continued treatment with Junko and Heat Jiro, which took three days to fully heal.


    "You could have died like that, right?"


    Hot Jiro, with True and Junko in front of him, talks about his last deliberately suspended operation in a Death Game with Vandam.


    "Because the amount of the suspended alibi medicine was small, it strengthened the effect.I tested it in advance, but it was a bet.But I believed I''d win this bet. "


    Junko smiles bitterly.


    "It''s a terrible bacon. How could I have believed that there was no guarantee of resurrection?"


    Heat Jiro was negative that he had taken a truly lethal maneuver in the Death Game the other day.


    "Do you think it''s death in the first place?"


    Junko asks questions and keeps talking without waiting for answers.


    "First of all, your heart has stopped.That the brain is dead.These two were in a state of complete death, but this alone is still different.At this point, we can revive ourselves.But the resuscitation of the dead does not change the conclusion that it is not even superphysically possible.Is it contradictory? No, it''s not.I talked to Professor Kirizaki the other day and I realized that.In addition to brain death and heart death, there''s a third condition for death.The departure of the soul from the flesh. I think if we add this, we''ll be completely dead and unable to resuscitate.I wonder if that''s the case of a person who was brought back to life in a coffin after he died. "


    Junko''s valve had previously spoken to the same mad scientist, Kirisaki Sword, and accepted his claim, but he kept it to himself.And when I talked about it tirelessly, I returned the wind answer that I already knew was relatively stereotypical among the surgeons.


    "Well then, my soul wasn''t separated either...."


    I wonder what the judgment was about whether or not the soul would leave.


    "Yeah, I don''t know what conditions keep my soul from the flesh, but that''s what it is.So, when I used the suspended death pill on my last torture, I believed that you would never die and that your soul would be stopped. "


    "Spiritualism is where we''re going."


    Hot Jiro said in a dazed mood.


    "Well, there was also a reason why I rarely die as long as I used the aphrodisiac in the right amount."


    Junko said, reaching out in front of his true eyes and shaking his fingers at a high speed.It is so fast that no ordinary person can see it.


    "The artificial magic eye is much more dynamic than ordinary people, so you can see this movement, right?In other words, Makoto, you''ve remodeled and powered up."[]/(exp, adv) (uk) (uk) with all due respect/"


    After receiving the words of Junko, True thought of his face in his head.


    "I told you I definitely don''t need any supernatural powers, and I refuse to be transformed into a monster.I''ve been... radiation-resistant before, but I''ve transformed myself into an ageless body. "


    It is true that I have repeatedly said that I do not need the power of the supernatural and that I do not want to be altered, but in fact the former is a lie.But it is true that Junko should not feel like he has been found out about this lie.I feel that it has become counterproductive by emphasizing it a little too much.


    "I apologize for messing with you on your own, but it doesn''t make sense to walk with me when I''m immortal.It''s not such a difficult technique to stop the first aging, and there are many ways to stop it.It''s not me anymore, it''s modern science and technology.In fact, if it spreads to the world, it''s going to be a lot of trouble with the population explosion, so I just haven''t been told. "


    "But as a result, I stayed the same.I don''t even grow tall. "


    Rather than blaming him, he said the truth with a gesture of giving up.I don''t know how Junko feels or how he feels, so I don''t feel like teasing or mourning.


    "Old age may be one of the flavors of life, but I don''t need it.At the age you think you''re the cutest, it''s decided that you should keep your body.Tired thinks the same thing.That''s why I got it for you and Jiro. "


    "Aging is not only physical but also mental.If there is no mental aging, even if we stop the physical aging, the mind will eventually grow old and die. "


    In the middle of the conversation, Hot Jiro clapped his mouth.


    "How did Junko get past the aging part of his mind?"


    "There are people who don''t have an aging mind.We are satisfied with the fitness.Probably, I think a lot of people like us with immortality are what Jung calls "eternal boys."Peter Pan Syndrome. My mind doesn''t grow up.That''s why my heart is not getting old and I''m able to survive. "


    "I''m convinced of Snowshoe and Tiredness, but am I?I don''t like anything..... "


    "Me too...."


    When I heard Junko''s story, True thought of a disgusting face in his head, and Hot Jiro''s tail dripped and made him feel uncomfortable.


    Hot Jiro projects the holographic display in a miniature size and opens the email.


    "It''s him... he''s coming to Japan.He wants to see me, too. "


    Yujiro said that and saw Junko.


    "That guy?"


    "It''s for my brother. Another pure half-crown.I''m a half-crown of the pure child''s brain, but he''s a half-crown of a body other than the brain. "


    Junko shouted suspiciously and Yujiro answered.


    "I''ve been emailing them occasionally.But they often ignored me when I sent them.Mako, she''s in a mood store and she''s a forgotten boy. "


    I was wondering if Mako was the half-crown''s name.


    I''d like to see it.


    "Hmm... I''m a little..."


    True shows interest, while pure shows difficulty.


    "Junko is resistant to meeting his clone.You didn''t want to see me either..... "


    Hot Jiro looks a little sad.


    "Oh... I''m sorry. No... honestly, there was resistance.There''s resistance to the other kid.Yujiro, once I met you, I couldn''t resist anything. "


    "I couldn''t help but want to see Junko...."


    "I''m sorry...."


    Junko apologized to Junko for making an apologetic excuse, saying in the face of Yujiro, and Junko apologized even more.


    Pepper, the central agent caught, was having a conversation between Simon and Leis for a while, but a chick man, Vivian and Pedro came and mixed up there.


    "The hub does not interfere in the struggle between organizations in the back street.No matter how much we kill each other in a territorial struggle, we don''t see the problem.But if the struggle contradicts the central rules, it''s a different story. "


    Peppercorn speaks of the central stance.


    "I know. I used to live in backstreets, too.I was a cleaner. "


    And Simon.


    "It''s not convenient for the backstreet hub to flourish in the immigration caves?"


    Vivian questions frustrated.


    "I don''t know the truth. But he did something incredibly disturbing.The order to blow up immediately if the negotiations fail is quite off track. "


    Simon looked at the thick pepper as he spoke.


    "I think you''re crazy, too, and you resisted and hesitated to quit, right?"


    "Mmm...."


    When Simon checked, Pepper nodded sorry.


    "You didn''t ask why?"


    "You can''t tell a kid why he''s just a tissue gear."


    Simon asks more questions, and Lace claps her mouth.


    "I heard about it. Because the tea time on the battlefield is dangerous, he said he would crush it thoroughly from the beginning.I''m not personally convinced of the danger... and I''m guessing there''s something else behind it... "


    Pepper thick that clouds words. Poisonous Tatsuruko, who announced his mission, is a type that runs wild with emotion and confuses public and private.He has made a big mistake as a result.This time, I suspect that pepper is mixed with personal feelings.There was such a suspicious exchange.


    "So, what do we do? Do you want to thank the hub?Shall I turn him into a corpse and deliver him first? "


    Though Lace spread a mean smile, she knew Pepper was a joke, so she didn''t have to be scared.If Lace really wants to kill me, I''m going to use her back hand to cut through this place.


    "Lace, I hear you''ve set up a hub many times, so you know them better than I do."


    "If I burn my hands a little, I''ll outsource them lightly - that''s all I know.Because it was troublesome, I pretended to lose and ran away about twice.Otherwise, I might be named Taboo by now. "


    Simon asked and Lace answered.


    Well, now that this guy has failed, is it possible to hire an outside expert?


    Simon glances at the thick pepper.


    "Wait a minute... are you going to fight the hub?"


    The chick is upset and asks.


    "Hey, listen to this conversation and I don''t think it sounds like that, so I guess there''s rice in your head instead of Miso?"


    "Les, is that supposed to be funny?"


    Simon gives a chilling voice to Lace as she laughs.


    "Don''t be disgusting. No matter how funny the old man''s jokes are, he laughs honestly.That''s the minimum courtesy a young man has for an old man. "


    Les presents his arguments with a smile.


    "I''d like to find out before we cut each other in the front."


    Simon saw a thick pepper.It was decided that it could be used for the inquiry.


    "Pepper Tai, you seem to have taken the path of disobeying orders by your own will, but what were you going to do after that?"


    "Ugh... um... I hadn''t thought about it.Just like that... no, it''s nothing. "


    Asked by Simon, the thick pepper thickness makes it sticky.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you before, right?I seem to have polished my arms, but I don''t like mental.That''s why I''ve always lived. "


    A lace that feels stunned.


    "Lucky."


    Pepper said with self-abuse.I only have luck.I thought so.


    "And it was powerful.Looks unreliable, but he''s a beast with hidden fangs. Interesting. "


    However, Les denies the idea of pepper thickness.


    "Pepper Tai, you follow me.And get the information. "


    Simon tells me.


    "Information?"


    Pepper thick raised his face.


    "I want to know the true meaning of the hub.Why do you act like you''re suddenly planting a bomb on a battlefield tea time aside?Just because you don''t follow the pivot, you won''t have to do it this far.There must be a reason. "


    "I want to know what would have happened if I had obeyed."


    Simon demanded, and Lace sandwiched herself again.


    "Then... why don''t you just pretend to obey?"


    Vivian proposes.


    "That''s what I was going to say now.Don''t try to stand out from the conversation. "


    "I don''t want to stand out, and is it so prominent?"


    "I''m trying to impress you as smart grandpa characters."


    When Vivian asks, Lace shrugs her shoulders and laughs.


    "Pretend we obeyed and tell them we want to talk to each other at the top.And I say again, you follow me.Ask them to work after the top meeting.Stay in the hub and act as our spy. "


    "I''ve been taking care of the center for over five years.I doubt this order, but I can''t easily betray it..... "


    It was Simon who demanded it again, but Pepper did not shake his neck vertically.


    "To avoid you being targeted and killed.Of course, we''re the ones who want it. "


    Lace talks about things with a smile.


    "I doubted the order and I felt the rebellion.You didn''t obey. Isn''t that enough?It''s to protect you.Instead of going back in violation of orders, why don''t you just follow my plan and keep it and find out the truth? "


    When Simon taught me so much, the peppercorn set his stomach

 2370 4

    It was only yesterday that Kota Momoyama was tasked with negotiating tea time on the battlefield to cattle the immigration cave and blowing up the Asito when the negotiation failed.


    At that time, Pepper questioned the content of the assignment.The hub has never been so violent before.


    "That''s just dangerous."


    Mayor Tanigriko, the man who gave the order when he saw the pepper in his breath, told him with a harsh face.


    Pepper Thigh was recognized as one of the top agents in the hub.The results and strength are satisfactory.So much so that one of the top executives, one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, can be given a direct assignment.


    (What''s so dangerous?Is it a terrorist organization seeking to overthrow the state or something?It is true that there was a riot attempt in that immigration cave, and I know that the tea time on the battlefield was a bad organization, but if I don''t agree to the negotiations, I will suddenly blow up with bombs all over Asia, which is quite radical.....)


    Kiriko looked pretty upset about her assignment.From the pepper''s eyes, Kiriko didn''t try to hide her anger.


    "Do you know why I''m angry?"


    Kiriko asked as if she had seen through the thoughts of the pepper.


    In fact, Kiriko is a very intuitive person, and her subordinates don''t feel comfortable around her.It is often seen that Kiriko''s emotions are mixed with the contents of the order, and the public/private confusion is suspicious.


    "As I stepped up to a man''s house with my feet, I disregarded the rules of the man''s house and disturbed him.I can''t stand these people. "


    I understand that feeling. I know how you feel about receiving it.However, I seriously wondered whether it would not lead to the legitimacy of hitting the anger in this way.


    "And this guy has to do it thoroughly.I have to remind you.Junko... Kohon, after seeing Junko Yukioka and Cornelis Vandam fight, I thought I''d make one.The opponent is tea time on the battlefield.If you find it impossible to control the hub, you have to do enough to wipe it out.Just enough to fly from the beginning. "


    Kiriko''s words are unbelievable to Pepper Thigh.I was suspicious that there might be something else behind it, but I couldn''t get away from my head.


    However, if what I have just said is the truth that Kiriko has no motive to plot anything, it is dangerous and scary, and pepper thick can feel it.I wonder if the hub will go on a route that strengthens the control of terror, which flickers destruction and violence.


    A minute later, Simon and Les went out with the pepper thick to meet the great man in the center.


    Ta-da!


    Before the battlefield tea time church in Asia, an unbelievable visitor came.


    Oh no, there''s a Benkei at the entrance.


    Yes?


    The chick makes a strange, flipped voice to the member''s report.


    Ta-da...


    A chick man who went up from the basement to the church peeked out the window, and there was indeed a big man dressed as a Musashibo Benkei, shouting in the midst of his body.


    "I wonder if it''s a good cosplay..."


    I want to believe it''s just cosplay, but I also have a razor blade and a knife, so the chick man goes out on guard.


    "My name is Benkei Musashibo of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee!We''ll see you soon! "


    When he saw the chick, Benkei named himself Benkei and lowered his head deeply.


    (I''m really saying that I''m Benkei, and I''m also the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee.....)


    I''ve never met the chick in person, but Vivian tells me that the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee once visited the Immigration Revolutionary Army.He was murdered by a nudist school guy.


    "Benkei''s cosplay is similar, but I don''t know what it''s for, but there are a few people who come to the organization cosplay without even taking an appointment...."


    "It''s not cosplay! It''s a real Musashibo Benkei!"


    A self-proclaimed Benkei who shouted to the chick man who showed difficult colors.


    "Chick, I''m a little embarrassed to see you making noise in front of me.People who don''t belong to the organization often come and go here. And it''s like a family thing. "


    Pedro came and called out to the chick.There are also many victims of domestic violence in immigration caves, which are sheltering in the tea time of the battlefield.That''s why there are so many children.


    "This guy says it''s the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee....."


    "Eh!? You''re not giving us back?We didn''t do anything. "


    The chick said that the Vivian, who came a little late, shouted surprisingly.


    "What does it mean to give back!?Certainly, my compatriot "Hara" is missing in the immigration cave, but you know what!? "


    "Our enemies killed us.We took them down. "


    It was a Vivian who would have lied appropriately because it was going to be complicated to say more.


    "So, what does the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee want?"


    Pedro asked.


    "I''ve heard that an organization called Tea Time on the Battlefield is reaching out to immigrants to save them and bring light to the immigration caves, and I''ve seen it with my own eyes.There is none but the Lord and all that is done, that is, the sunshine.Therefore! This Musashibo Benkei also represents the warriors of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee and helps the Lord and others! "


    "So you want to join the organization?"


    "The awkward monk is only a warrior for the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee!I''ll help you stay the same!Shake the awkward monk as the blade of the Lord and others! "


    "Wait a minute... The person in charge... I mean, I don''t have a boss here right now, so can you wait?"


    Very well!


    When Pedro refused, Benkei nodded in high spirits.


    "Hey... let''s see if he''s actually on the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee."


    "Do you have contact information?"


    The chick says, Vivian confirms.


    "The Vulnerable Shield Power Committee seems to be running into the back streets, but basically it seems to be an NPO on the front streets.I have my office address and phone number. "


    The chick I checked online calls the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee.Don''t be ridiculous about the tea time on the battlefield, and I asked about Benkei.


    Ah, is that Benkei? He is certainly part of our organization.I am a very strange person who believes that I am a Benkei, but I am not a bad person. "


    "I''m talking about warriors....."


    If you say so, it''s a bodyguard.It''s hard to say, but our organization can be involved in rough events, so we also have people in those roles.Benkei-san is one of them.


    "Really? Thank you."


    The chick hangs up the phone.


    (I hope you don''t get stuck helping me....)


    Such anxiety overwhelmed the chick''s brain.


    Pepper and Simon and Les headed to the city hall of Anraku.


    Poisonous Tatsuruko readily accepted the request for dialogue with Simon, the head of the battlefield''s Tea Time Japan branch.There are now three people waiting for the mayor in the reception room: Pepper Thigh, Simon and Leis.


    While I was waiting, Simon received a genuine call.


    I know Simon''s boss.He said that King was like a brother with blood.It seems that King will visit you, and I will take him to King. "


    "I think I''d be fine if I knew you, but I''d like to meet you to make sure.Bring him here before the King comes.If you let your men through, it''ll be easier to get in and out. "


    Okay, I''m on my way.


    I hung up.


    "This city is making money, isn''t it?The city hall is a mess. "


    Les says. The interior of the building was not so much, but the exterior was not complimentary and beautiful.Old concrete with cracks and coal everywhere.


    "Even though it''s a much poorer city, the only buildings in the city hall are very luxurious municipalities.The mayor seemed to hate seeing that.That''s why the renovation of the building is minimal.It''s been over 150 years. "


    Pepper thick explains.


    "Are you out of service?"


    And Simon.


    "Life expectancy and the life expectancy of a building are different, but a building can be made to have a considerable number of years if you care about it.Maintenance is required, and there are times when life comes due to natural disaster problems.In Japan, money and political circumstances have deliberately made it a fragile building.Especially the house. On the other hand, tax-based public facilities are designed to minimize the need for rebuilding or renovation. "


    "And the politician''s councillor''s quarters, Piggy Boy."


    In addition to the explanation of the pepper thick, a woman''s voice was heard and the door opened.


    "You must be a politician, too. You''re such a jerk."


    Simon smiled ironically at the woman who appeared, Mayor Takiriko Poison.

 2371 5

    "I''m relieved you''re at the negotiating table.It would be a lot easier if the negotiations were concluded. "


    The impression of Kiriko speaking with a cold, hard voice was not very good from Simon''s perspective.


    (Wow, cool beauty. What kind of difference would you show me in bed?)


    On the other hand, Leis thinks carelessly and leaves it alone.


    "What are you rattling about?"


    Simon stunned at Lace''s smile.I immediately realized that I was thinking about lewd things anyway.


    "Hmm, nothing? Kohhhh.It''s up to you to decide whether or not to negotiate. "


    Les coughs up and looks a little serious.


    "Jack Reiss, you used to be the troublemaker in Medicine and Buddha City.It was troublesome for the hub, but was it in battlefield tea time? "


    "Oh, it''s an honor that the distinguished mayor knew about me."


    When Kiriko pointed it out in a cold voice, Reis shouted a calm voice.


    "So? If you apply and register to create a new organization in the back street, will you finish it?If that''s all you need, I''ll be happy to sign up. "


    "Of course, that can''t be it."


    Kiriko smiled at Simon in a blatantly cynical tone.


    "Tell me straight what you see as a problem.I don''t have to compromise what I thought I could compromise.Of course, you''ll have to give me the right conditions. "


    Simon put his hands together on the table and said with as soft a voice as possible.


    "I doubt if I can make a gift and take just to meet your expectations, but let me be straightforward.If you follow the rules of the back street, there''s nothing to complain about, no matter how much tea time you have on the battlefield to do business in Japan.However, your territory is very problematic.Finally, I would like you to stop the large-scale business of immigrants and the activities based in immigration caves.That''s the biggest problem. "


    "For now... let me ask you why."


    Kiriko and Reis knew that Simon''s words included the nuance that there was no intention to obey.All right, Kiriko talked.


    "Because the rulers think immigration is better for this country than it was before you interfered.You took the first step to revitalize immigration caves for your business.I don''t think it''s an exploitative trick, but I think it''s a wonderful trick to take advantage of their manpower and affair.At least you can be a win-win with tea time on the battlefield and immigrants.But if you look at people other than immigrants and battlefield tea time, it''s a problem. "


    "Even the greatest man in the center who controls the backstreets is, after all, the dog of the ruling class in this country."


    When Lace broke up, Kiriko spilled a mockery.Kiriko herself is one of the top executives of the backstreet hub, as well as one of the true rulers.Of course, I do not intend to make fun of the latter position.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m a dog or not.Is this an important issue for you? "


    No.


    To confirm Kiriko, Lace shrugs her shoulders with a smile.


    "What kind of trouble is that?"


    The answer was Simon, who knew what was going on, but I thought Les might not know, so I asked him more.


    "Do you know why they''re here?The reason for attracting immigrants is to ensure a low-wage and employable workforce.Besides, I can be entrusted with work that people in the country hate.That is why decades ago we brought in a large number of immigrants and established them as the foundation of the country after a tortuous turn.Immigrants and their descendants support this country.What you''re doing is trying to destroy that support. "


    "They want to live at the bottom for the rest of their lives. Is that what this is about?"


    After listening to Kiriko, Simon began to feel violently ill.


    Simon spent the past month or so with the immigrants, trying to make their lives a little better.Of course, it was an investment to make tea time on the battlefield, but I was smiled at seeing immigrants smile and try hard to grasp a happy future, and I spared no effort to help them.Even if he was in a different position, he looked at his compatriots.


    To such immigrants, the woman in front of them denies what Simon has done, even justifying her terribly discriminatory perception.


    It''s been a long time since Simon has felt so bad about chest turds, and the reality that someone who recognizes people as if they were human beings and livestock may be in reality - and speak magnificently in front of him - was also sad.


    (Something similar happened in the United States.King was heartbroken when he saw the poor - the ones who were corrupted by the gangs because they were poor.If King hears what he''s doing now, he''s gonna kill Buchi instantly.No, honestly, I want to kill you too.


    Simon managed to withstand the lethal intentions that were about to erupt.


    "Using them at the bottom, you''re trying to make money in this country.They use each other, and in the end, they''ll just use them. "


    Kiriko, who felt Simon''s anger, pointed it out with an emotional voice.It was supposed to be a faint voice with no emotions, but it sounded like Simon was laughing at Simon''s anger.


    "I''m not forcing immigrants to do anything.I have not exploited it.And immigrants aren''t different from us.They''re already a family of tea time on the battlefield. "


    Simon quietly lays his chin on his hands tied on the table.


    "It''s funny if I say this to a gang member, but I still have to say it.You don''t have any reproach of conscience?Or are you just trying not to look at the inconvenience and pretend not to think? "


    Simon raised his face and asked Kiriko.


    "Everyone in the world does that.Everyone in the world pretends not to see any evil rolling next door.I don''t care. Everyone does their best, and even if they risk losing their lives or shaking their lives, they won''t face injustice or dishonesty?When you see evil on TV or on the Internet, in a distance from yourself, you can be as angry as you can, and even if you feel the righteous ally in front of a table or desk, when you see the evil wandering right next to you, you panic and turn away.Isn''t everyone? "


    "Well, maybe that''s what you think, and maybe that''s what you are.But not King. Our boss is different.That''s why we''re different. "


    Simon untied his hands and stood up.


    "Negotiations broke down, unfortunately."


    Kiriko tells Simon how it works.Slightly killing air is seeping out.


    "It was a meaningful discussion that made our thoughts clear."


    Simon says he feels unconscious of when he will be attacked and is careful to respond immediately.


    Let''s go faster than I made clear.


    Kiriko stood up, put one foot on the table, stretched her upper body towards Simon, and waved her knife.


    (Speedy)


    Simon, who cut through his throat and avoided sweeping back, smiled at his mouth and praised Kiriko''s incredible speed in his heart.


    That''s a lot of speed.


    Kiriko looked at Simon''s movements and praised them in her heart, not trying to chase them, but jumping backwards immediately to open the distance.


    I didn''t think the mayor was coming.


    It was then that Lace murmured while laughing and shook her hand into her pocket.Seeing something like a big black lump flourish from the table where nothing happened, Lace stopped trying to pull the gun out.


    It appeared to be a giant mouse the size of a large dog.Eyes are bright red and literally glowing.The mouth is dripping with a green liquid reminiscent of poison.


    Simon pulled out the gun and ignored the mouse and shot Kiriko.


    Lace shot a giant mouse as if Simon were reading about targeting Kiriko.


    Bullets penetrate the head of a giant mouse.Meanwhile, Kiriko''s body was slipped through and hit the wall.


    The giant rat collapses lightly and disappears in a misty form.The Mayor''s body is also becoming foggy, but it won''t disappear completely.After atomizing about two-thirds of his body, he moved around the room, flying in the air as if it was just hitting his body, and attacking Simon and Les.


    Simon jumped backwards to avoid Kiriko''s attack and quickly opened the back window.Les was also bending over to avoid it.


    Let''s get out of here.


    Simon speaks and jumps out the window first.I don''t want to interact with the psychic as much as possible.Simon instinctively knew that the opponent''s abilities were unknown and that it would be quite dangerous to fight like this.


    I didn''t think the mayor was a monster.


    Leaving such a discarded dialogue, Les also went out the window.


    Kiriko abandoned the two escapees.Kiriko also has the ability to get rid of them right away.However, the feeling of not wanting to go too flashy in the city hall prevailed, and I didn''t really have to kill him.Above all, the pepper thick in the same room could be accompanied.


    "Hire and send an armed assassin who''s ready to move."


    Kiriko ordered the pepper thick.


    "Then I''d better chase...Even if it wasn''t me, someone in the center..... "


    "I haven''t heard your opinion.I''m giving orders. "


    Though it was the pepper thick that disagreed with Kiriko''s order, Kiriko stopped being frustrated.


    "I''m sorry... my usual hiss is starting again."


    "Did you say something? Is it you that are twitching again?"


    "Shit, Ama, the usual hiss is starting again.Okay, I''ll do my job. "


    Though it was Kiriko who stared sharply, without trying to hide her grumpy face or behavior, she projected a holographic display and checked the free cleaners and tissue.


    "I wonder if this is good...."


    Pepper moans and sends a request email to the cleaner of his choice.


    "Who are you asking for?"


    "To this man, he was the only one who could move right now."


    Asked by Kiriko, the pepper thick returns to the usual pepper thick and shows the holographic display to Kiriko.


    "Hire more. There are about three organizations that are likely to be able to fight, not individuals.One of them is, "Take care of yourself."


    Hearing the name of the tissue, the pepper thickened his face.


    (Depending on the situation, the "low-level rescue".....)


    Though I thought it was quite a crown, Pepper followed Kiriko''s orders.

 2372 6

    The three of Junko, Makoto and Yujiro were heading for the immigration cave in an old-fashioned car that had been time slipping since the mid-twentieth century.


    Nice cab.


    "Am I right?"


    Truth is that Junko recommended a taxi in advance to Jiro Yuji, who murmured as he drove violently.Junko keeps driving with a strange face.


    "But it''s troublesome to have to go before we arrive.Do you need to be checked by your subordinates, even though you know him directly and are in a position to contact him?I don''t know what to do because I''m the gang boss. "


    "If you''re in the middle of a war, or if you''re in a situation that smells like Kina, maybe you should be careful."


    Yujiro is true.


    It''s about time we got here.


    Shortly after Junko told me, the car went into the immigration cave.


    Simon and Leis drive to the immigration cave.Watching out for the tail, he didn''t go straight back, he went back far.The location of Ajito was known, but that was why he was waiting on his way home and was wary of being pinched on the way.


    "Still, if you''re going to pinch me, it''s up to luck."


    In the passenger seat, while carefully watching the rear, Lace says.The car entered the immigration cave at that time.


    "You''re not coming after me. But they''ll be checking where we are."


    While saying so, Les took out the ampoule of the legal drug and put his mouth on the attached straw.


    "You''re being chased by satellite eyes."


    Simon thinks it''s no wonder that some of the big executives in the backstreet hub, the mayors of the huge dark cities that occupy the western part of Tokyo, can use satellites to track individuals.


    The monster that doesn''t work with the gun is the target.He should wait for the King. "


    "The King is certainly a monster, but he doesn''t have a supernatural power."


    Simon says, and Lace speaks out against it.


    "But King is familiar with you.When King was a young man, he was mixed with mad scientists to repeat research to create mice with supernatural powers.We''re not experts, but King is. "


    "I see, that''s the rationale. Yeah, well, it''s definitely more promising than us."


    Lace agrees with Simon''s words.


    Park your car where you came near the church.It is a short distance from the church.


    Why I parked my car at a distance was because a white man stood in front of the church.And he looks sharply at Simon and Lace in the car.He is a man with a very harsh and boneless face.


    "Adonis Adams. You were hired by the hub."


    Simon speaks the name of the man standing in front of him.


    "Whoa, I''ve worked with him in America before.It''s still time for him to run away.Ah. After a while, you looked a lot like a man.I still smelled like a hungry ghost. "


    Looking at Adonis''s face from inside the car, Lace raised her voice with joy.


    "An ambush may be lurking.Either one on one, one on sentry. "


    Simon took off his seat belt as he said.


    "If you think about it rationally, it would be better if it were two against one.Tell me honestly that you want to play with sashi.You think you''re old and busy, so you think you''re gonna sesame me? "


    Lace complains with a laugh.


    "Yes, I''m in a better position.This is order number two, so I''d like you to keep an eye out.An old man who''s more than twice as alive as me. "


    Wow, I don''t feel any Respect Shards either.


    To Simon, who stabbed a nail in a silly tone, Lace slapped her face deliberately.


    As Simon opened the car door, he jumped out and shot at it as he ran.


    Adonis responded without surprise or haste, as he had anticipated the pattern.Shoot a gun while running backwards with Simon.


    (Simon Bell and Jack Raise are dealing with heavy loads.I thought so and prepared a plan, but Simon is going to do it alone.)


    Adonis is surprised that Simon is the only one who jumped out of the car and Lace doesn''t try to move from the car.


    (There is also the possibility that the customer will shoot at me with alarm.Clean up one person as soon as possible as planned)


    So Adonis took the stampede out of his pocket and threw it away.


    Simon responded quickly, holding his ear and meditating as he jumped towards the nearby guard rail.


    Adonis turned away.I have earplugs beforehand.


    The sound sounds and flashes.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we have done that before we got out of the car?I wonder if he wanted to be a Timan. "


    Lace lay down with her ears held in her car and questioned her.


    Adonis runs around behind the guardrail.


    Simon was still not lurking in the guardrail.I can''t hide my whole body in the first place.Downstairs is empty. It is difficult to use it as a shield forever.


    Simon jumps out of the guard rail and shoots.


    Adonis wasn''t expecting Simon''s move, but he saw it as unlikely.Simon leaned back and moved over the guardrail, hoping to take the nearby street tree as a new shield.At least that''s what Adonis would have done if he were Simon.


    Besides, Simon''s aim was qualified.One of the three shots hit Adonis'' leg.The bullet-proof fiber pierces Adonis and slows him down.


    (It''s a scratch level. I can move with this)


    The shooting took a little bit of flesh from the outside of the thigh.Adonis quickly calmed down and ran looking at Simon.


    The two shoot each other while moving quickly.But the settlement came suddenly.


    A bullet fired by Simon predicting his movements penetrated Adonis'' abdomen.A bullet pierced with bullet-proof fiber has a hot, heavy impact on the abdomen, and Adonis collapses over the top.


    (Lightly... they were reading the position and timing after evasion)


    "It wasn''t bad. It was a good fit."


    Simon praises Adonis who is stunned by his defeat.Blood was dripping from the cheek.Adonis'' bullets scratched it.


    (This is over. Fatal wound...Whoops... it''s over...)


    Adonis is keenly aware of death as he sees the amount of blood coming out of his abdomen and spreading to the ground.


    (I haven''t... found anything yet.I''m not fighting anyone I want to protect...Before that, I''m going to go to Daddy''s place...However, I have lived a long time in this world, and it may be a miracle that I have lived so far)


    Adonis closes his eyes.I regretted it, but there was no wonder or fear.It was strange that there had been opportunities to learn the fear of death, but when death was really the present, there was no fear of death.


    "Hey, that weird car is obviously coming this way.I mean... that girl who''s driving... "


    Lace calls out from the car, pointing to an old car that is coming.


    The car stopped and a boy who Simon knew well popped out of the car.


    Simon! Adonis!


    Unusual and true shouts. From behind, Junko and Jiro also get out of the car and appear.


    "Oh, really, Junko. Do you know this guy?"


    Simon looks down on Adonis and asks,


    "It''s my prey. Don''t kill yourself.Yukioka, help him. "


    True points to Adonis.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Adonis shrugs his shoulders with a smile.


    "I don''t know why I was fighting, but I''ll make sure you don''t get in your way when I get back."


    Truth be told, Adonis nodded with a smile and put the gun away.


    "Hmm, this is a dangerous place to live."


    Junko leaned over to the side of the fallen Adonis and checked his condition.


    Junko puts his hand in Adonis'' abdomen and sutures blood vessels and organs with molecular manipulation while seeing the injured area with the ability of artificial magic eye fluoroscopy.


    "All the wounds are stitched up.It is difficult to get a lot of blood.You should take it to the hospital right away for a blood transfusion.I wonder if I''ll have it by then. "


    "Ooh... you guys..."


    Adonis, who was about to lose consciousness, woke up, looked at Junko and the truth, and understood that they had helped him.


    "Adonis, I don''t know why you attacked Simon, and I don''t want to know, but if you ask me, give up.Otherwise, you''ll be forgiven for helping. "


    "Okay...."


    Adonis accepted the real request.


    (There may be some amazing professionals who will go to fulfill the request again when they recover while pretending to leave here while saving the place from death.I can''t be such a professional, and I don''t want to be.)


    Again, in a distant consciousness, Adonis was thinking like that.

 2373 7

    "Whoa, is this girl King''s original?There are parts that are similar, but the image still looks different. "


    A lace that builds your impressions as you look at Junko and smile slightly.


    "Isn''t that right? Hmm...."


    Junko becomes a complex expression.I am worried even if you say the same thing, but I am worried even if you say it is different.


    Again fighting?


    Seems so.


    When asked truly, Simon shrugs his shoulders and laughs like the rest of HR.


    Then the five move into the church.


    Immediately after entering the church, I encountered an approximately disproportionate presence in a place called the church.


    "Why is there a cosplayer in Benkei?"


    "I want to ask...."


    Simon answers the real question dumbfounded.


    "It''s rude! It''s not cosplay!It''s a real Musashibo Benkei! "


    Suffice it to say, Benkei waves his sword.


    "Even the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee...They want to help us. "


    The chick said in a troubled face.


    Simon and Les take the chick man, Pedro, Vivian, Makoto, Jiro, Junko, and Benkei into the underground aside and face each other in a slightly larger room.


    "Let''s report it. It''s gonna be a pretty bad story for you guys.Oh, I''ll get King on the phone and have him listen to me. "


    Simon talked about the situation in front of him.I also talked about Kiriko''s dialogues and claims.


    "Is that what you mean when you say we should always live in servitude?"


    A chick who shakes his gripped fist, shakes his voice, and asks no one.


    "Not much....."


    "I''m sure that''s what the great man in this country thinks, and I knew it, but if he said it clearly again, it would be incredible...."


    Pedro groaned shortly, and Vivian spoke indifferently with a cold face.


    "Unforgivable! Exotic! Let''s cut it into pieces!"


    "Wait, wait, wait. Now is not the time to attack."


    Reis controls Benkei as he jumps out with his anger.


    "Hmm... I see. Kiriko isn''t here.I''m in trouble. "


    Junko said with an unusual sinking face.


    "You know him?"


    "You''re very close. Maybe Kiriko has a position too, and I don''t know what to do...No, I''d like to think so.... "


    Asked Simon, Junko clouds his words.


    "But when I think of it, it''s a good story again, isn''t it?Justification of slavery.I''m a gangster and a killer until I''m this old, so I''m definitely gonna be a gangster. Yeah. "


    Les said in a mood and brutally wiped out the cigarette.


    I was about to throw up when I heard that.I hate that kind of composition. "


    Simon''s voice came from the phone he was connected to.Until then, I listened in silence and spoke here for the first time.


    "It''s Mako''s voice...."


    Yujiro made an unexpected voice.I miss it and my chest tingles.


    "That voice... hot Jiro?I miss it. I mean, I don''t even think it''s too loud. "


    The voice across the phone plays with joy.


    "King, where are you?"


    We just got to the airport.


    When Lace asked, the person connected to the phone - the boss of the battlefield tea time, known as King - answered.


    Arrives at night. I''ve brought about twenty soldiers, so use them here. Bye.


    The phone hangs up.


    (The voice was similar to that of Yukioka.It feels like a little husky)


    I think it''s true that King''s voice works over the phone.


    "I don''t have time for this."


    Junko left behind and tried to leave the room.


    "Aren''t you going to meet King, your half-crown?"


    "Hmm... a little..."


    When Simon calls, Junko laughs bitterly.


    He said, "There''s resistance."


    "I''m interested, so I''ll take a look."


    Heat Jiro said to Simon, and he truly showed his will to stay.


    Junko, who returned to the car, first called Kiriko without leaving the car.


    "Are you ready for battlefield tea time?I think we should stop. "


    Pretty early ears.


    "Kiriko knows Simon, right?More than ten years ago.When he was a teenager, before he became a backstreet dweller, he did all kinds of street tricks for him.I think he''s one of my apprentices. "


    It''s not just my decision.It''s a ruler''s decision.Of course, I agree with this decision. "


    Kiriko''s voice on the other side of the phone is mixed with a little fear.Junko knew the reason.


    "Do you suspect I''ll give you tea time on the battlefield?I don''t think so. "


    Do not mention the reasons for not giving.That''s why I have an instinctive resistance to meeting with my half-crown.I also think that the resistance will disappear once we meet.Yujiro was like that.


    I''ll ask Junko-chan''s mouse for an assassin.


    "There you go. You don''t need my permission.Anyway, I think it would be more damaging if we fought.I don''t think Kiriko is wrong about this.The rulers are wrong. "


    I''ll take it as a tip.And... I''m relieved to hear Junko-chan won''t turn against me. "


    When I heard Kiriko''s voice mixed with joy of relief, Junko naturally spilled a smile.


    Office of "Plutonium Dundee", a cleaner organization.


    "Cummingly. Kyukyuna."


    Reina Tanizu "Yamanaka" is polishing the Blue Hashibiro''s helm while singing a nose song in a good mood.


    "Can I forbid that nose song?"


    "Ha!? What are you suddenly saying?!"


    When Sandcastle''s boss, Plutonium Dundee, said in a mood, Rena shouted loudly.Incidentally, my dream is to sit on my desk in an uncoordinated manner.


    "Actually, I''ve been getting rough.But I put up with it, but I didn''t have to put up with it anymore, so I got wrapped up in such a mess.That''s why I gave you a tyrannical order with my boss''s authority. "


    "It''s tyrannical. I won''t accept it.My boss''s vessel is too small to be as crispy as a nose song.A crown-sized vessel. "


    "What does a crown-sized vessel mean...?"


    Katsuhiko Yasuo, a member of the organization, asks.I imagined the king wearing it on his head.


    "The crown is a beer bottle or something."


    My dream teaches me.


    "Ah... that jagged lid is called a crown... I didn''t know."


    Normally, I think I do.


    "Ina, you made a fool of Katsuhiko.I forbid that nose song as punishment. "


    "That''s why the tyranny... ah, the phone... yes... yes..."


    Since poor Na, who takes the phone, has become Serious''s face sometime soon, I will look at what happened to Kazuhiko and Kazuhiko.


    "Hang on a second... I''ve come from the center of my dreams.Destroy the tea time on the battlefield that is currently spreading in the immigration caves. "


    Pirana reported with a mysterious expression.When I asked her why she had such a face, I understood her dream and Katsuhiko.


    Night. Many cars parked in front of the settlement.


    Most of the people who came down from the hall were white, and there was some mixing of black and hispanic.Asians are invisible.Many are men, but women are a little mixed up.


    Everyone looks pretty prominent in a red coat and black trousers.The red coat has a little white and green accents.


    "I''ve heard that the symbol color of tea time on the battlefield is red.I''m not wearing Simon and Les. "


    True whispers to Jiro Hot as he looks at the Red Coat Army.


    "Are these soldiers going to work here now?"


    "That''s right. You''ve brought the best."


    When the chick asked, Lace answered.


    "When is the King?"


    "I don''t see it yet. Oh, I just got out of the car. That''s it."


    When asked the truth, Simon pointed to the tall woman who got out of the car.

 2374 8

    Seeing the appearance of the King, the true appearance was not much of a shock.


    I heard it was half-crown in the physical part of Junko, but it certainly looked similar.But it''s not two melons.Somewhat similar.The apparent age is around twenty years old, and it is the image of Junko as an adult.


    The hair type is slightly similar, but the hair on the back is slightly longer.The decisive difference from Junko is his height.Junko is about 160cm, but this one is quite expensive.It is clearly over 180 centimeters.The legs are long but not thin.It has firm flesh and is thick and stretches straight without the inner thigh or O-shaped leg.The way you walk is obviously a fighter''s step.The size of the chest is also quite different.Junko is small and not too big, but it is clear from the clothes that this woman is big.I don''t know because I wear clear sunglasses at night, but my eyes are not red.


    Shorts with thick thighs exposed like Junko, but this was a more striking hot pant.She is also wearing long boots that can reach her knees.


    "Mako, you''ve changed a lot."


    Hot Jiro shouted, and King turned towards Hot Jiro and rounded his eyes under the sunglasses.


    "Eh? Are you Hot Jiro...?"


    King ran to Hot Jiro for a run.


    "What the hell is that look?Stop calling me Mako.My current name is King. "


    "No... well... my figure was getting ugly.It was already terrible when you were there, but after that, it got worse and worse, and became like a monster or a phantom.And I met Junko Yukioka, the original one, and he made me look like this. "


    Hot Jiro looked up at King and smiled happily.


    "That''s why you didn''t send me any pictures at all..."


    King also looked down at Jiro Hot, spreading a bright smile on his face.


    (Although the face is similar, the expression is made in a completely different way.It''s a wild impression to try one smile)


    Truly, I think while observing the King.I am consciously looking at the difference with Junko.


    "It''s a reunion, and I want to make time for you to relax, but it seems like it''s not going to work anymore."


    I think so.


    King told me, Hot Jiro looked at the red coat gang and smiled.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been watched by a nasty guy.A struggle is inevitable, but would you like to negotiate with the King? "


    Simon speaks up.


    "Before that, I don''t want to see how many Japanese branches Simon has made in a month."


    And King.


    "I''d like to introduce you to the executives who were recruited and raised locally."


    Simon prompts King to enter the church.The rest will continue, but the Red Coat soldiers will be waiting outside.


    "Hot Jiro, I''ll keep you waiting.I don''t mind if I play somewhere in the meantime. "


    "We''re going out. I just got here, too.But I know the situation. "


    When King refused, Jiro said as he walked next to King.


    Walking through the underground Ajito corridor, King met immigrant children.


    "Hey, there''s a hungry ghost coming in and out.Hotjiro is also a hungry ghost, and there are hungry ghosts there too. "


    Immigrant children, Hot Jiro, King looking in true order.


    "I am temporarily accepting a family member with a DV"


    Simon tells the story.


    "I see. But if the hub is after us, the cat here will be in danger."


    "But earlier, I was surprised to see a child trying to plant a bomb in that hub.I wonder if I was saved by my children. "


    In response to King''s words, Reis said in a joking tone.


    "I guess he just happened to be a sweet guy and saved me.Stay on guard.If that''s impossible, let me stay at the hotel for a while. "


    (It seems like a type that takes proper care.Simon is the one who serves, so is that natural?)


    When I heard King''s statement, I truly thought.


    In a depressed mood, Peach Mountain Pepper goes home.


    (It''s been a bad day...I saw a lot of bad things and found out.I feel sick and can''t help it.)


    It is not that I was exposed to a terrible eye.But my feelings sink.


    (Whoops... your mind is very unstable.Thanks to this, it''s easier to get irritated.It''s going to explode. I want to kill anyone.)


    Thinking disturbingly, Pepper Thigh walks through the front door of his house.


    The walls and doors of Pepper Thigh''s house were damaged everywhere.All of these were made by Pepper Thigh.The curtains and sofa are torn when you enter the living room.There were bullet marks on the ceiling and refrigerator.


    It is usually a gentle and gentle pepper thick, but if you don''t like it at all, it explodes lightly.Behind a gentle state of mind, the flame of anger continues to burn without disappearing.


    I don''t know the reason for my anger.I don''t know what anger is.I don''t like the nature of peppercorns myself.Thanks to this nature, I''ve been having a rough time and I''ve become lonely.


    (The demon inside me comes out and goes wild.I already want to avoid that....)


    Pepper thick looked sad, fell down, and fell facedown on the bed.


    (My life... I wonder...Alone all the time... I don''t have any hope... no matter what I do, I seem to be chewing gum without taste...)


    When I was pessimistic, I got a call. The opponent is Simon.


    Anything change?


    The thick pepper fills your ears when you hear Simon''s words.


    "Oh, I see... I forgot to report it.I got a little depressed today and I was filled with feelings that I wanted to get some rest soon. So I inadvertently.... "


    So, what do you report?


    "Mayor''s policy of hiring outside assassins"


    I just got here.


    Simon laughs when he hears about the pepper.


    "I think I''ll go one after the other. I hired an organization called Plutonium Dundee and a lowlife escort."


    Pepper Thigh named three tissues.


    Okay, you''re going to help me, right?You don''t have to do this, just stay right there and give me the information. "


    "Yeah... good luck."


    Oh? Ah


    An unexpected dialog came out of the mouth of the pepper, so it was Simon who was confused for a moment.


    (I''m surprised. Even though it''s an enemy organization... I''m feeling a little happy about being relied on right now.That''s why the dialogue came out naturally.)


    Lie on your back and gaze at the ceiling blurrily, pepper thick, I think.


    (Nobody needed me at Momoshima''s house.I... wanted you to admit it.)


    The decisive reason why the pepper was cut off from the Momoshima family and the Silver Storm Hall was because it couldn''t be a heartless killer, but there were a lot of stuff piled up before that.


    Momoshima had several branches, and pepper was born one of them, and there was nothing to be noticed or expected.Not even my real parents made me do it.The reason for the sudden tingling is also thought to be the cause, and Pepper Thigh has self-analysis.And because of its sudden nature, it was smoked by family members, relatives, and colleagues at the Silver Storm.


    The only person who admitted it was under Sylvia Dan, who was equally clever, but on the contrary, Pepper had a kinship hatred of her nature and never opened her heart.


    (Now... even though I don''t think Momoshima will recognize me just for my strength.I won''t take any money from Kurizo-san now)


    Momoshima Kurizo, the head of the Momoshima family, is a freak, but he is sure of his skill.Before leaving Momoshima, I saw Chestnut Three and thought it was very difficult.But now that I''ve brushed my arms with death, I think I''m better than you are.I recently reunited with Kurizo and felt that way at a glance.


    Recently, the thick peppers have learned the vagueness of practicing without purpose.But if it stops, it''s really going to die, distracting me by focusing on training.Life is hard and boring for Pepper Thigh.Above all, I miss you. If you don''t do anything, your mind will go crazy conscious of the spiciness.


    Because someday I want to be recognized by someone, for that time - dreaming of that time, Pepper Taka polishes himself.This is the only thing Pepper Thigh can do when he''s been beaten up to fight since he was a little girl.


    Poisonous Tatsuruko sighed a little after receiving reports that King had visited Asia during tea time on the battlefield.


    The enemy boss has arrived, and I know we have to get along here, but I don''t feel that way.I''m in a depressed mood.


    Kiriko also admits it somewhere in her heart.I think this is wrong.The words I said earlier in front of Simon and Lace were a terrible substitute.The idea is terribly distorted, as if I were inhuman.As if I were a cruel villain.


    Your consciousness has been stuck with you.But I can''t change what I''ve said or what I''m about to do. I don''t intend to change it.


    (It would be most helpful if the organization you requested cleaned it up...)


    I offered it to a fairly powerful organization, but I was anxious about the other person.


    The three organizations that Kiriko had Pepper Tai offer are "Plutonium Dundee," "Uncared Aid," and "Unbilled SS."All of them are militant exterminators.


    (I wonder if the unpaid SS... should be called an organization.)


    I''ve hired Kiriko about twice before.It is a reliable product, but I don''t feel it is physiologically very favorable.And the leader of this organization is Junko''s mouse.


    (When I mentioned the name of the helpless runner, Momoyama looked disgusting.Well... I know how you feel.)


    Kiriko is a disgusting organization, but its strength and track record are origami, and I think it is extremely suitable for this mandate.

 2375 9

    After greetings and debriefings in the organization, the King broke up with Simon and the others, and in the prepared private room, he and Jiro were alone.


    "I haven''t seen it in a while, so I guess I got tough.Your eyes shine differently. He looks like a hungry guy. "


    While saying so, King grabs the dog''s ear and pulls it next to him.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    With a small scream, Heat Jiro waved King''s hand away.


    "What kind of original are we going to make this crazy modification?You look more weird than I''ve ever heard. "


    Somewhat strange.It was different from the image I had imagined.But I respect you. "


    "Yes, but I don''t really want to see you."


    He was a hot Jiro who talked with a smile, but King was on the road.


    "Junko also seemed to have resisted meeting with us.After all, you met me. "


    "Normally, you don''t want to meet your own clone, even if it''s half.And vice versa. "


    I heard that Junko Yukioka, the original, was reluctant to meet with him, and King was relieved a little, but he was also convinced that he might have similar sensitivities because of the cloning.


    "I... actually didn''t have that kind of consciousness.It''s embarrassing, but I''ll just tell Mako.I thought she was my mother, and I imagined it on my own, and I kept it in my head. "


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Hearing Heat Jiro''s story, King disintegrates.


    "Don''t tell me, it was hard."


    "I''m sorry, I see.I was cheating on you like an elite, but you were mistaken and abused.I''m sorry about that... too.I can''t help him. "


    King lowers the tone of voice and apologizes.


    "I couldn''t help you, and I didn''t resent you.Besides, you helped me escape. "


    "Now I''m going to confess, too.When I saw you in the dark, I wanted to help you, but I couldn''t help you, and I wanted to stay back. "


    "That''s not true....."


    "Listen to me for the last time. I... just wanted to get out of there, and I wanted to help myself, so I abandoned Jiro Hot.That''s how I calculated that I might not be able to escape with you. "


    With a vomiting voice, King exhaled the mood of his young days.


    Heat Jiro didn''t get shocked when he heard it, and he couldn''t blame the King.I was sure that would be true, but King still serves me to escape from Hotjiro.I can''t be blamed. I don''t think so.There was just one question.


    "Why did you want to escape so far?Mako was very good, unlike me.Thanks to you, it''s been a bit of a drag. "


    "Hmm... that''s just how it looked in your eyes."


    Hearing Hot Jiro''s words, King smiled distorted and chilly as he watched.


    "My grandfather used to fuck me every day.I''ve been made to play every pervert.I''m pregnant for you. I''m sure... I''m eleven years old.The child in the belly was aborted at some point, but placed in an artificial uterus and kept alive.The fetus was used as a laboratory bench for various experiments.The foetus died on the way, of course.And the grandfather told me.She said she''d get pregnant again.After she got pregnant, she asked me to do a lot of experiments.I''ll keep repeating it over and over again. "


    As he spoke, King''s voice and hands trembled.His eyes were wide open, but he didn''t look anywhere in the world, and he looked like a hot Jiro as if he was reflecting darkness in his eyes.


    "That''s when I first learned to kill.That''s super big, too. That kind of murder never happened again.I knew there was a son of a bitch in this world who had to be killed. "


    "Mako...."


    Hot Jiro hugs the King with all his strength.More like a hug.


    "I didn''t know... I can''t believe Mako was tasting that kind of hell..."


    "Maybe I feel better than Jiro.It was hard for me to see you back then.At the same time, I was relieved to know that not only me, but also you were a terrible eye.I''m... terrible, too.Because there are people nearby who think they''re happier than themselves, and they''re half-crowns with darker blood than their brothers who were born out of the same human being... are you comforting yourself by thinking that I''m better than this guy?You can''t help despising me.Bwah!? Bwah! "


    I wondered if he had turned away from Mako and slapped his face with his dog''s tail, so King was surprised.


    "Mako, I''ve told you a lot, but I''m going to tell you a few more things."


    Turning to King, Hot Jiro smiles like a prank.


    "I already threw up everything. Ah, it''s refreshing.I''m so happy now that my chest is gone. "


    While brushing Heat Jiro''s head violently, he was in a good mood.


    Adonis told the truth about what he had heard from Pepper Momoyama, the central agent.There is also Les in the same room.


    "I know all three organizations.All of them have mice from Snow Oka. "


    Among them, I think Plutonium Dundee is the strongest enemy.But I don''t think it''s the dreamers who are most dangerous.


    "Ask an acquaintance to explore the trends of the three organizations."


    That''s how I truly emailed.


    "Oh, a helpful kid. I''ll pay you later."


    Shouldn''t we do it now?


    "Success reward. Besides, if I remember correctly."


    "Which one was King or Birdhead?"


    Les and Simon beat each other lightly.


    "We are now at a facility headed by Yujiro, but it''s a delicate distance, so stay here tonight."


    "Alright, let''s use it."


    Simon acknowledged his true request with a smile.


    It was dawn all night.


    "Don''t get lost...."


    Benkei murmured as he walked through the underground corridor.


    A battlefield tea time buzzing beneath the church.Originally trying to build an underground city, it was set back and abandoned, so it is quite large and intricate.


    "Benkei-san, where do you want to go?"


    Pedro came and called out.Vivian is next door.


    In the end, Benkei was accepted as a cautionary stick for tea time on the battlefield and was given a room in the basement.


    "I was looking for an exit...It''s morning, so there''s nobody here, and I''m glad the Lord and the others came. "


    Benkei exhales in relief.


    "I''m scared to have a hub, but it''s nice to have a bunch of tea time bosses and men on the battlefield.Ah, so is Benkei. "


    Vivian says as he walks.


    "It doesn''t seem like a lot.He narrowed down the number of men he brought in.If you go back to your home country, you''ll have 10,000 members. "


    "Ten thousand units......"


    When he heard Pedro''s words, Vivian was surprised.


    "Bringing large numbers of people from the United States to Japan would not be realistic."


    Benkei said.


    One of the members comes from across from the three people walking.Being anxious, Vivian and Pedro wonder what happened.


    "Vivian, someone wants to join our organization....."


    Members who report uneasy faces.


    "At this time of year? I don''t feel like it stinks...."


    Pedro put his hand on his chin and raised his eyebrow root.


    "There is also the possibility of an enemy pretending to enter the organization, so I need to be careful...Let''s go and check it out for ourselves. "


    Encouraged by the Vivians, the four of them head for the church, the gateway to underground Asia.


    In the church hall, there is a Japanese man in the back.Age ranges from mid to late twenties, and I don''t see any features such as the middle back of the meat.


    However, I am not alone.There are two of them, both dressed in the same costume and with the same face.


    Twins?


    When Vivian called out, they both made the same smile at the same time and stood up at the same time.


    No, it''s not.


    In addition, Vivian, Pedro, Benkei and the members were creepy because they had the same dialogue at exactly the same time.


    Two men come in through the entrance to the church.The Vivians were even more surprised when they saw them.They also have the same face, the same face, the same costume, the same body as the man in the back.The pace of walking is unified.


    And the fifth, and the sixth, and the seventh, and one after the other, entered into the church.


    "This... is an enemy no matter what you think?"


    Copy army, maybe.


    Pedro moans and Vivian enters the fight.There are already more than a dozen men behind bars.


    "Hostile attack! Enemy invading the church!"


    Pedro screams at his fingertips.It is connected to an Ajito speaker in the basement.


    The men in the back are coming all at once.


    Nunnh!


    Benkei waves his sword and cuts off one.Pedro and Vivian shoot with guns.


    However, an overwhelming number of backstabbing men rushed to the place where there were four without flinching.


    Mm-hmm!


    Along with the voice, Benkei was a sword, and three or four more people were cut off, but between them, about two people passed, and even Pedro, Vivian and the members passed by, and entered the entrance that followed the basement.


    "Oh no, they''re both inside.They don''t want to kill us, they want to get into Asia. "


    "I''ll be in touch."


    Vivian fires a gun while talking, Pedro reports the situation.


    From the entrance that leads to the basement, the truth emerges.


    "You heard me, but we''re in."


    Pedro reports again.


    "I didn''t see you. You broke into another aisle.These are unpaid SS. "


    True said when he saw the army of men in the same shape.


    "What''s that?"


    Vivian asks.


    "That''s the name of the organization.The organization... is strange, too.There is only one member.Mitsuhiro Tendo.He''s a mouse from Yukioka.They probably have immigrants inside them.Shooting and killing means killing immigrants. "


    "I''ve already killed a few people."


    After receiving the true explanation, Vivian raised his voice close to the scream and saw the fallen back men.


    "You don''t have to kill me, but you can''t just shoot me."


    Simon appeared from the entrance.


    "That''s right. I''m sorry we got killed, and I can''t let you in.If you''re trying to force yourself in, I can almost imagine what you''re trying to do. "


    And then Lace came along, laughing at the enemy and pulling out the gun and shooting.The man with the closest back was shot through both legs and fell.


    "Don''t touch them.If they touch you, you''ll be one of them.Manipulated by the same face, same body, same costume.I''m a member of the unpaid SS. "


    True prompts attention. Even if touched, I truly see that if I can resist the interference of abilities (Resist), no change will occur, but I don''t think I can resist to those who are not accustomed to fighting against the abnormal abilities, so I didn''t touch it.


    "You''re going to look like such an asshole? I''m not kidding."


    Lace looks down and shoots through the back man''s leg.


    "Don''t you want to be told by a poor eye patch grandpa?"


    Simon laughed as he saw Lace shooting at the next man in the back.


    "This is cool, no matter what you think.What''s the sensitivity of young people these days? "


    While firing and reloading bullets, the lace blurred.In the meantime, Simon, who had a gun in his hand, went around shooting men in the back.


    Benkei, Pedro and Vivian are also desperately fighting to keep them away from the entrance to the basement.On the other hand, it was true that the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire was hanging on the floor of the entrance to the basement and standing.In the unlikely event that the men on the back break through, cut them with steel wire.

 2376 10

    The "unpaid SS" organization of the cleaner takes the form of an organization, but there is only one member of it, Tendo Mitsuhiro.


    There are other people in the office besides the goddess, but they are all people who copied and pasted the goddess''s appearance.I have them in charge of administrative work and various other tasks.


    Those who are copped will be more or less the same as those who are guided by heaven, from body shape to ability and thought.You can''t copy just the power of the supernormal, and there is no free will for those who have been copied.


    Tendo was a confident narcissist, an exclusive and reluctant person who did not trust others at all.Sometimes I murmured by myself."Best for me anywhere in the world," "I don''t need anything else." "Because the world is inferior to me, the world is an idiot."


    Having reached the bottom of the street, he learned the rumors of Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka and visited the Yukioka Laboratory to gain his ideal abilities.You have a great ability to manipulate yourself by yourself.


    Some of the fallen back men are changing their appearance.Returned to the original immigrant.Immigrant corpse. The first man Benkei, Pedro and Vivian killed.


    Though he didn''t know, Pedro was shocked that he killed his compatriots.On the other hand, Vivians don''t feel anything because they don''t feel very special about their fellow immigrants.


    "Like there used to be a movie like this, like there wasn''t.If they touch it, they take it, and they look the same. "


    Oh, I remember seeing three of them.


    Les and Simon beat each other lightly as they responded that they couldn''t get close to the church entrance.


    "What kind of sensation can you make a crazy imitation of growing your own body parts?Mad Scientist remodeling meant you wanted that kind of skill? "


    "It''s not necessarily what I wanted.Maybe that''s not what she wanted, but what she was able to do with Yukioka''s hobbies. "


    The truth answered Simon''s question.


    "How is King?"


    "It''s our code not to wake King when he''s asleep."


    A lace that truly asks questions and gives back a joking tone.I don''t know if I''m serious or not.


    Simon, Leis, and True are shooting at the Legs of the Rebellion.It''s a math that you just have to stop moving.However, it turned out that that was not the case.


    Shot through the hands of a truly fallen Regiment of Backs.The gun falls to the ground.


    "There''s a mix of guys with guns. Maybe not all of them."


    True, check for other fallen copies.


    "The aim is not to let everyone have it, and not to pull it out first, but to shoot in an alarmed place, knowing that we will increase or decrease it.That''s cunning. I''m telling you to do something stupider.It doesn''t apply to veteran uncles. "


    Lace laughed ironically.


    True, you do your duty as a watchdog to see if a fallen man pulls his gun.


    "Roger that. I''ll take care of the guy who broke through.I''ve been doing that for a while now. "


    Simon commands, and says the truth.


    "When is the main unit being manipulated?You should find the main unit and knock it down.Well... even with the main unit, I''m sure it''s hidden, and it''s not necessarily close. "


    And Les.


    "Ah, if we don''t defeat the main body, we can attack again with the same hand.Besides, I hope they''re just attacking, but they''re based on immigrants, aren''t they?If you care about that, you can do even more horrible things. "


    I think we''re going to kill each other and take them hostage.Terrorism is possible. Depending on how you use it, it''s a terrible ability.I don''t suppose it''s that outrageous or the Mayor''s restriction that won''t do it. "


    Simon and Leis each said.


    "I think the kid knows about these guys, but don''t you have any information about them?"


    Lace looks at the real person and asks.


    "I''m not familiar with his abilities either.I''ll ask Yukioka for more details, so Simon, change roles for a while. "


    "Okay."


    Makoto calls Junko.


    I''m obliged to keep the information of the modification of the mouse confidential, so I can''t tell you how much it''s against you, no matter how much it''s against you.


    After listening to the true situation and request, Junko refused to provide information.


    "When you''re hostile to me, you can interpret it as hostile to you."


    No, no, that''s not true.


    "I''m in trouble, and I''m calling and asking, but can''t I still do it?"


    Nhhhhhh......


    Truly pushed, Junko roars.


    (You''re weak. Don''t push me one more time)


    True saw that this was the time to push, and decided to make a final blow.


    If you tell me, I''ll date you.


    Always stay close when giving orders.But you can do it remotely after you give the order.However, I don''t think it''s that far away because you can''t give detailed instructions by remote control.Even if you want to move the newly made copy, you have to be by your side and give me an order again. "


    Junko rose the identity of the mouse''s abilities with an excited and annoying voice and a pretty quick mouth.


    I asked Yukioka. It seems that remote control is possible, but it is difficult to give detailed instructions, and it seems likely that there is a main unit nearby. "


    "You''re hiding and watching.There are quite a few candidates for that place. "


    After hearing the true story, Simon looked around and thought.


    "Please, Les, continue stalling me.True is alert to gunfire. Perhaps the main unit is not far from here.I can''t leave him anyway. "


    That''s how Simon jumped into the basement.


    Oh, is that so?


    I see.


    Looking at Simon''s actions, Les and True realized what Simon was trying to say.


    (Told the customer that both of them had entered.And I never saw him again.And you can''t give complicated orders, and it''s ideal to be close by.I mean... it''s highly likely that the person in it is the main unit.And the guy outside is stuck, and the body that goes inside is the life.How dare you use your abilities?But it can also be said to be a good extraction)


    Simon thinks as he runs through the underground passage.


    (You''re probably going to plant a bomb like a pepper, but you can''t go back even now.It would have been dangerous if we could have remotely manipulated the copycat and planted the bomb.Exploded and discarded)


    While I was running, I ran across immigrant members of the battlefield during tea time.We''re looking for two intruders, just like Simon.


    (In this situation, you can''t go in the back.Probably lurking in a room near the entrance)


    I think so, Simon.


    Upon returning near the entrance, Simon ran into two backstabbing men in the aisle.


    But it''s not just the man in the back.There are three children nearby.Simon whispers when he sees it.


    (This one tastes bad. I don''t like having two enemies.Can we take them down immediately before they take us hostage?Or even if you''re not taken hostage, you might turn your child into a copy.Oops, copying instead of copying)


    Simon stops and thinks.Neither Simon nor his two guides nor his three children moved.I can''t move. I''m stuck.If you move poorly, it will be irrecoverable.


    Run, you guys.


    Simon wasn''t the one who told the trembling children that.One of the men in the back - he was a godsend.Definitely the main unit.


    "Huh?"


    Simon leaks an emotional voice.The children flee. Heavenly guidance does not move.


    "I thought I''d take you hostage."


    Taking women and children hostage is against my beliefs.


    Heavenly guidance speaks plainly to Simon''s words.On the other hand, if the opponent is a man, I wondered if I could do the outrageous act of putting Copipe behind me, but I didn''t push into it.


    "He''s a sweet guy. He''s giving up how to use his abilities effectively.But you saved my life. You. "


    With the last word, Simon smiled at the conductor.


    Simon points his gun at the conductor.The conductor tried to pull out the gun, but Simon shot him in the shoulder before that.


    "Have you planted the bomb yet?"


    Simon asks the fallen guide.


    "Not yet... how far have you been spotted?"


    "It''s nice not to take a child hostage, but don''t you think it''s a good idea to plant a bomb and blow up a non-combatant child?"


    "No... I didn''t hear about the kid in the gang, and now I''m relieved to fail."


    In response to Simon''s question, the conductor distorted his face into pain and sprayed sweat, but smiled a little.


    "Is that the raider?"


    King comes and looks at the fallen conductor and asks.


    "Oh, I was about to plant a bomb."


    "Well, then, pack the bomb in his anus, take it to the nearby riverbank, boom."


    "I''m sorry, King, can you keep him alive?"


    Simon shrugs his shoulders, please.


    "If that''s how you do it, do whatever you want.But next time I see his face, I''ll kill him. "


    Without asking why, King agreed.


    "That''s right. Don''t see him.If you run into him by chance, run fast. "


    "I will try"


    Hearing Simon''s dialogues, the heavenly guide exhaled after a bitter smile.

 2377 11

    King, Simon and Leis had a conversation in the chapel of the church as they finished the battle and cleared the body.He is also on the true side.


    "Hmm. At this rate, there are more assassins coming.It''s good to see the nostalgic days back. "


    How was your peace, boss?


    Simon smiles at King, spreading a fierce smile.


    "Suddenly after you''re gone, there''s a lot of little trouble, and I''m being chased by them.I don''t think I''m going to get stuck.I''m too busy to feel peace. "


    "I wonder if peace can finally be realized as a set of boredom."


    Listening to King''s dialogues, Reis pointed his head at him.


    "By the way, I forgot to ask, what''s the hungry guy there?"


    King looking down at the truth.


    "I was a mercenary.It''s also King''s original. "


    Simon said that and raised his thumb.


    Oh, this is it.


    King pokes his fist straight towards him and smiles with his thumb pulled out between his index and middle fingers.


    (Speaking of half-crown, I don''t think it''s a clone of Snow-Oka.It looks a little alike.But... you can see that this woman is pretty strong by her side.)


    From all over King''s body, there is always an aura with a high fever, and the true eye is visible.


    (I''ve seen so many of these hot rolling types before, but this is probably more than just Ondray Masaryk.)


    It''s a genuinely likable type, but it''s complicated to realize that it''s a clone of pure seeds.


    "What about our policy?"


    Lace asks.


    "Hostage-taking immigrants in immigration caves is a hassle, so it''s better not to go around defending them."


    "It''s hard now."


    King said, but Simon denied it.


    "The Mayor of Anraku City, Tanigriko Poison, will be the immediate enemy, but the actual enemy will be the center itself, the shadow rulers of this country themselves.It''s hard in numbers to get out. [M]We have to assume the last battle-class replacement over there. "


    Simon gives a negative reason.


    "Ha, I used to work with the American rulers, but now I''m working with the Japanese rulers.We''re at the base of a star like that.Is this a curse or a destiny?All right, I''ll call in troops from over there.And I want you to hire an expert to fight it. "


    King ordered it.


    Truly, why don''t we go out a little longer?


    "For a limited number of days"


    Simon smiles and invites True, True answers instantly.


    (Do you have a relationship with the center?Besides, the opponent is Takiko, a poisonous friend of Yukioka.Now, what would I look like if I were here?)


    Such a calculation was true.


    "It''s settled. I''ll call Charles.Don''t take it personally for a while.We have to protect the ghetto. "


    "I have a fight to protect. It''s troublesome."


    "A battle worthy of a king."


    Listening to Simon''s dialogues, Reis laughed bitterly, and King smiled happily.


    Kiriko was connected to a television telephone and projected four faces: White Fox Strings, Hojo Sakiyoshi, Tamamura Ring, and Mr. XXXX (Quadrax).All of them are the thirteen stairs of pleasure, which are the top executives of the center.Kiriko, Chord and Mister XXXX are also members of the true ruling class of the country.


    "Did you have to turn the tea time on the battlefield into an enemy?"


    Hojo looks at Mr. XXXX, Kiriko and the string screws and asks them as if they were blaming him.


    "There seems to be considerable rebellion, but why?I told you the policy and why, but you''re not convinced? "


    "Oh, I''m not convinced at all."


    When Kiriko asked in an administrative tone, Hojo said in a mood.


    "Whatever you think, righteousness is over there."


    Is it righteousness?


    Kiriko laughs with her nose when she hears Hojo''s dialogue.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Hojo stares at Kiriko.


    "The idea of keeping immigrants at the bottom for the sake of national stability is certainly more strange.Normally, you''d think it was a terrible story. "


    It was Mr. XXXX who said so.


    "Even if it''s terrible, a lot of people will be happier.The world needs someone to pull a hassle somewhere.First, immigrants, apart, are not treated like slaves.They are extraordinarily blessed compared to the poor in the developing world. "


    "Kiriko, that convenience is the same dimension as bringing out ''Africa''s underprivileged children''.I''m sure they''re in the wrong place. "


    Kiriko''s claim was softly denied by the ring mixed with breath.


    "This is already a decision among the rulers, so drink it."


    "There seems to be disagreement. Me and Mr. XXXX seem to be in opposition."


    After Kiriko''s remarks, the string snail insisted with a sad face.


    "I can''t. We''re not your running dogs.I don''t follow decisions I''m not convinced of, and I don''t want to move. "


    "All right, we''ll work with those in favor."


    Though Hojo was a clear statement, Kiriko made a declaration through her own policy.


    (Only those who agree with it move.The battlefield tea time hatred will be directed toward the hub itself and will lead irreversibly to completely irreparable relationships)


    Hojo foresaw all of Kiriko''s scenarios.


    "When it comes to fighting, it''s the hub that stands in that arrow.No, we''re going to get into the back street itself.This is true given the scale of tea time power on the battlefield.They absorbed the underground tissue of the United States and joined the line as one individual, with the six largest organizations in the world as seven.Fighting these people doesn''t mean you know how much blood is shed. "


    Kiriko''s temptations were not exposed, but Hojo continued to state his reasons for disagreement.


    "What''s the matter?The center and back streets are for these times. "


    "It''s like a reopened little scoundrel.Those who say such words will perish from afar. "


    Hojo also roughed up his voice and threw it away at Kiriko, who became a muck.


    Kiriko and Hojo-san will calm down.


    The string thread calms down.


    In the end, Kiriko never broke.Kiriko and Hojo have never had a bad relationship before, but it was felt by the other three people that a crack ran between them in the current exchange.


    King and Les were walking in the immigration cave, guided by the chick man.


    "If you think they''re coming and going in and out of dirtier slums, it''s not like that. The atmosphere is bright."


    King gives his thoughts.


    "It''s a bright atmosphere now, but the immigration cave before Simon arrived was different.Everyone felt tired.I''ve changed since Simon started taking care of it.It''s only been a month. It''s changed a lot. "


    And the chick.


    "It''s a strange feeling that gangs can help.Ah, I guess I was rude...I really appreciate it. "


    A chick who ran inadvertently and panicked.


    "No, it''s not weird at all.A place abandoned by a country has long been protected by outlaws.When I was a hungry demon, a funny virus went viral all over the world.A pandemic. In one South American country, the whole slum was left in the country, and instead the local mafia kept the slum in order. "


    Les talks.


    "Oh... is that what this is about...?"


    Chick Man Kunnh


    Good luck!


    A yellow voice flew as the chick listened to Reis and roared.It was a pair of immigrant aunts.The chick looks back with a smile of love.


    "Oh, you''re so popular."


    "Uh-huh... well..."


    The king teases me and the chick laughs.


    The three men walked for a while and stopped near the NPO ration line.


    "Well, when Simon told me that we were going to have millions of cities in our hands, we were also there.But surely - the millions of immigrants in this city - it''s almost useless to say.Was the hub holding it back? "


    King asks.


    "I don''t think so. I was involved in the backstreets of immigration caves, but I think many backstreets organizations thought immigration caves were ghettos of the poor and unsuitable for business.It was a hassle to develop and invest, and there''s plenty of other places to make money. "


    "I see. It''s really good for you."


    "So the Goons didn''t save this country?"


    Hearing the chick''s story, King was convinced, and Lace said ironically.


    At that moment, King and Les changed their faces.


    "Enemy?"


    The chick didn''t feel a sign, but since the two faces changed at the same time, I think it''s extremely likely.


    "Oh, think about it."


    When King told me, I heard countless voices from afar.


    The voice is slowly approaching. It''s a cry.


    (Children crying? And multiple)


    A chick looking in the direction of his voice.I can''t see anybody, but there are a lot of terrible crying sounds, as if you''re rejecting me violently.


    "I don''t like it. Killing and malice are a mix."


    Shortly after King groaned in a mood, a group of crying children appeared from the shadow of the estate.

 2378 12

    Richard Inoue, a true informant, visits the church.Richard is a member of the intelligence organization Machine Gun Births.


    "He''s an inconvenient organization that sells information quickly, but never calls or texts."


    True to introduce the black boy who appeared.The apparent age is not very different from the true age.


    "Ehhhh, every time you turn me into such an inconvenient informant,"


    Richard has a pleasant smile full of tears.


    "So, what kind of information?"


    Simon asks.


    They''re in the immigration cave.


    "The cleaners."


    Listening to Richard''s report, his true voice echoes slightly uncomfortable.


    "What kind of organization? I''ve been away from Japan for a long time, so I don''t know what''s going on lately.Search is cumbersome, so tell me from your real mouth. "


    "It was founded about three years ago, but it quickly became famous in the back streets.I am wearing the "Fear of the Great King Sponsoring Society".It''s a literal aftercare organization, but I don''t like to take on all the dirty work.The decisive difference is the contract to kill.It''s not as specialized in killing as a vacation as it used to be, but the destruction of evidence and the fabrication of evidence are often carried out with murder. "


    Simon asked me, and I gave him as much information as I knew about the undercover escape.


    "There are two Snow-Oka mice in this group.Other than that, I need to be careful.Plutonium Dundee will be better at fighting power, but they are better at danger.They''re going to use their dirty hands. "


    "I''m going to put the immigrants in danger.You don''t know what you''re going to do now that you''re getting around. "


    Simon has a steamy face when he hears the truth.


    "As soon as you find him, you''d better kill him mercilessly.That''s all I have.Richard, are there any informants following them? "


    Ah.


    Richard nods with a true voice.


    "Tell me where you are now.Let''s contact the chick, Les and King, let them know where they are, and let them attack first. "


    "Okay. Hello... no.True. I''ve already encountered it.No, the underdogs found three tea hours on the battlefield first, and they''re already setting it up. "


    Richard, who made the call, reported the incident with a rough face.


    "Is Plutonium Dundee still stuck?"


    Looks like he''s still in his office.


    Richard answered the question of truth.


    "Machine gun birth personnel are checking the perimeter and interior of immigration caves.As soon as the backstreet organization, the cleaners, and even the members of the hub get in and out, I can reward them. "


    Nice to meet you.


    As Simon smiled, Richard winked and raised his thumb.


    Pepper came to the immigration cave alone.


    Pepper offered to the mayor to watch over the fight because he was in charge.If the mayor doesn''t say that the pepper is going to do it, the mayor will order the pepper to do it, or someone else will serve as a watchdog.Normally thought, it would be pepper thick, but since there was no possibility of ordering others, it was up to the pepper thick to make a request.


    Pepper Tachiko questioned the treatment of poisonous Taniko in the immigration cave, but hiring a low-maintenance escort led to a decisive objection.Besides, that was the mayor''s name.


    (I''m sure that organization is capable.But at the same time, it''s an exterior road. Having dared to use it is nothing but a gift of malice.The mayor hired a carefree escort with the intention of spreading the tragedy toward the immigration slums)


    When this happens, I want to suspect that Kiriko''s personal grievances are mixed up.No, that''s better.There is no resentment, but it is more terrifying for a human being who can eliminate an intruder without choosing a means.


    I don''t know what I can do, but if I can get in the way, I''ll get in the way.


    Pepper was ready.


    Everyone who appeared behind the building was thought to be under ten years old, immigrant children.Firstly, about six people came out, and a little late added three more.


    I soon understood why I was crying.They''re running with time bombs on their bodies.It''s attached to your chest so you can see it properly.


    You said Simon used to watch it on the battlefield.


    Les said and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    An explosion occurs in a chain and the blast reaches up to three people slightly.


    "How dare you..."


    Looking at the trail of the explosion, the chick looks angry.


    "Chick, be cool. This is provocation.If you''re doing something like this to piss us off, take it.You can burn your fighting spirit hot.But the anger is cold. "


    As King turned his hand around the shoulders of the chick man, he whispered in a quiet tone.


    "Ha, yes...."


    Softness and powerful feeling soothed the chick''s anger somewhere.I had another menstrual phenomenon instead.


    Shoot the children one after the other and blow them all away.There''s no way I can help you.


    Shortly afterwards, a giant appeared from the shadow of the building, wondering if he was four meters tall.


    If you look closely, you''re not a giant.Nude men and women of all ages are blending together to create a huge human form.


    "Okay, help me."


    "Please, let me out of here!"


    "Chick! Chick Man! Otsuke!"


    And all the stacked ones are alive.The expression of fear is directed at the chicks, screaming for help.


    The giants, who completely ignored their will and merged humans alive, walked toward the three chick men.


    "Ha, you''re starting to have bad hobbies again.It hurts a lot when I shoot a hungry ghost... can I rest now? "


    "Fresh Golem. It''s not a fresh golem made of corpses, it''s a living one."


    (Help me... how do I help you...)


    The chick man was losing his words when Lace said in a chic tone and King laughed slightly.


    "This is the only way to help."


    As the King said, he ran towards the approaching Fresh Golem.


    The King is also tall, but the opponent is the owner of a giant body that is two or more tall people.Seeing King''s actions as he ran toward such a monster by himself, the chick man was stunned.


    Fresh Golem kicks at the approaching King.However, King avoided lightly and jumped into Fresh Golem''s pocket, swinging his long legs and kicking his legs.


    Regardless of whether the opponent was a human, he was a chick who thought he would kick more than twice the size of a human, but Fresh Golem fell overhead.The King moves quickly to the side to avoid getting caught in a falling giant.


    The leg of Fresh Golem, who was kicked by the King, was severed.A long blade jumped from the tip of King''s boot.Immigrants in the legged part of the body were also mutilated and killed.Immigrants who had not been cut also had their spine broken and their neck broken by the impact of falling.


    The cut part is less than half, but it is a golem made by connecting the human body, so the trunk is not secure.In addition, the weight was considerable, so the body could not be easily supported and fell down.


    (King calculated it instantly.As usual, you don''t seem to think about anything, and the way to fight is Clever.)


    Lace is impressed.


    "I mean, the length of that blade is longer than the bottom of the boot..."


    The chick talks about his doubts.


    "That blade came out of King''s body.It seems to be part of the body. Normally, it''s stretched and put into your body. "


    Yeah?


    Didn''t you know? King has no supernatural powers, but he''s altering his body a lot.I have the knowledge and skills I developed as a mad scientist when I was a hungry demon.It''s quite a famous story, so you should study as hard as your own boss. "


    When I heard Les'' explanation, I thought it might not be that different from the owner of the supernatural force at the time of the human body enhancement modification, but I kept it from my mouth.


    "Help me... please..."


    "Please don''t kill me...."


    "I have a daughter. Please...."


    "There''s no other way to help but kill me.Sorry, if you don''t like it, you can curse me as much as you like. "


    Speaking in a harsh tone to the begging immigrants, King took the syringe out of his pocket and depressed one of the immigrants.


    "The blood vessels and nerves will be connected, so this will be over."


    King was given a poison for euthanasia.I''ve been in a situation where people can only save themselves by killing them before.At that time, the guns were useless, so King broke his neck bone and killed him.I have been carrying this medicine since then.


    At that time, the gunshots kept ringing.


    "Ouch!"


    King, shot through the leg, shouted up his voice, dragged one leg, and ran back to where the chick man and lace were.He was shot in the shoulder along the way, but this was hindered by bullet-proof fibers.


    Lace and the chick respond by shooting a gun from the shade.The King jumps in there.


    "It''s as rough as ever."


    "Ahh... I''m amazed at myself, even though it''s the usual thing."


    King returns a stupid voice to Lace.


    "Is this the usual thing...?"


    The chick asks without thinking.


    "Oh, as you can see, I''m a dojin.I have a lot of trouble, especially at first I usually play poker.But that''s why it won''t lead to my complete defeat.It''s time to warm me up slow, stupid, clumsy at first -- or time for learning. "


    King wrapped his bandage around the gunshot wound on his thigh, smiling at the chick.

 2379 13

    As King attempted to fight with a gun, the child''s hand rolled to the side of the road into sight.It was blown away by an explosion.


    (If the idea of not choosing the means for the purpose is paramount, then this would certainly be justified.)


    While shooting at the gun, King seemed ironic.


    King thinks he can''t live in the real world anymore.I don''t doubt that I deserve a bloody world.On the other hand, I don''t want to go outside the minimal boundaries, and when someone who leaves behind shows up in front of me, I''m determined to definitely kill him.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen anyone out there.


    King welcomed the sensation of a black-black flame ruining his chest.But I don''t leave anger to my heart.The anger stays cold.All anger is fuel for pure fighting spirit.


    "I think there are more than twice as many of them.And you can do it. "


    Leis told me about the enemy shooting guns from the shade and the number of shots fired.


    "Nnakota-you ''ll see.Has Grandpa finally fallen into the role of commentator? "


    "Oh... young man... respect the old man."


    "Only the old man who leaves his wisdom and legacy for the young deserves to be honored."


    "Hahaha, that''s true.All right, let''s aim for a grandfather who is despised by young people. "


    King and Lace beat each other lightly while shooting a gun.


    The enemy stops shooting. Hands and guns disappeared from the shade.


    "Are you thinking of something else?I don''t think I gave up and left. Be vigilant. "


    Lace says, reload the gun.The King and the chick also reloaded with a breath to match the movement of the lace.


    There are nine members of the cleaners'' organization who can take care of the runaway.Everyone is heading to the immigration cave to engage the battlefield tea time.Two of the nine are remodeled at the Yukioka Institute.


    "No, the meat doll is broken.I don''t know what they did, but they''re all dead. "


    Looking at Fresh Golem, who had been injected with medicine by King, one of the members of the carefree rescue party, Kim Miyabuchi Ochi "Mice and Edges", told him that he was on the road.


    "Even if we shoot each other, it''s not going to hurt, and it''s okay for me to be here, right?The enemy general is just taking a walk.You''re not gonna miss this great opportunity. "


    What I bravely asserted was silver, which is also a member of the underhanded rescue.Like the Golden Palace, he is a mouse that visited the Yukioka Laboratory and underwent surgery, and possesses a supernatural power.


    It was a complete coincidence that a carefree rescue found King, Les and the chick.When I entered the immigration cave, I happened to find it first.


    "Yes, I''ll leave it to silver, but the others will be supported by silver."


    "Chi."


    Masaichiro Copper, the boss of the carefree rescue, says, "I don''t know," and gives a tongue so that Kinmiya can deliberately hear you.


    Kinmiya, like Silver, is a mouse that has been modified at the Yukioka Institute.The ability to create and manipulate giant meat dolls that connect the human body alive belongs to the Golden Palace.The Golden Palace had a strong rivalry with the same mouse, silver.


    "I have to support my life, I have to work hard"


    "Don''t complain. I''ll do it too."


    The boss told the sarcastic Golden Palace at the top of the Buddha that the copper came out.


    Until then, the underhanded members of the rescue group who were hiding in the shade appeared from the shade at once and shot at them as they ran around the road.


    What kind of blowjob is this?


    Lace shot the gun in surprise, but it came off.


    "They''re shooting, but they''re concentrating on avoiding it.They also have high evasion skills. "


    "We can''t afford to focus on one person because of the number of people.It''s troublesome, but..... "


    Les and King say.And as King spoke, he noticed something strange.


    That''s weird. They don''t want to kill us.It''s like I''m just shooting.It''s like a restraint or a provocation.Are you buying time?)


    King first noticed and suspected the fact that the eight men were prepared to come out of the shadows and risk danger, and didn''t really aim to shoot.


    Hmm?


    And Lace first noticed something unusual.Something black is happening right next to me.Something like a lump of smoke is drifting through the air.


    It''s not just on Lace''s side.Also appeared on the side of the King with the chick man.


    "Shit! Don''t hit me. Die quickly!"


    The chick starts screaming and shooting at the gun.


    I told you to be cool.


    The King was stunned and looked at the chick man. He looked at what was there and peeled his eyes.Immediately beside the chick man, there was a large black chisel.


    "It''s getting big....."


    Lace moaned. The black man on the side of the chick was clearly bigger than when he first saw it.


    "Hey, chick...."


    When Lace called out, a burst echoed.


    "Gyaaaa!"


    The chick fell down holding his face down and screaming.


    King and Les witnessed.A scene where a black jar pops and splashes.And the moment the black liquid falls on the chick''s upper body.


    King and Les ran away from the black barrel floating to their side.


    Two black barrels floating on either side burst, but King and Les were completely avoided.


    "Chicks..."


    The King tried to speak up, but he saw the fallen chick at a glance that it was useless.The skin and flesh of the face melted and the bones of the face peeled out.Even the bone is melting little by little.All the meat melted in the hands that pressed against the face, and only the bones.


    "It''s acid. Oh."


    Lace, who was jumping out of the shelter, looked at the remains of the chick man and murmured.


    "I can see it, and it''s pretty strong.The black lid will explode and scatter.And there''s more. "


    The King, who also jumped out of the shadows, told him without taking any evasive action in the bullets he was dropping.


    Two more black chisels appeared near King and Les, respectively.


    The King and Les move and try to escape from the black whiskey, but the whiskey fits perfectly with the two movements.


    "I escaped earlier, but I can''t escape this time.Is this a supernatural ability? "


    "Sure. I think getting away just now means we can dodge the moment we scatter the acid."


    King speculates on Lace''s questions.


    "Ha, he''s all cynical."


    It was when Lace laughed and tried to shoot back the gun.


    Slightly, but surely, the black chisel floating in front of Lace grew bigger.


    "It got bigger when I tried to shoot it....."


    Oh, I knew it.


    King laughs hard when Lace moans, who has stopped shooting the gun.King doesn''t try to move from earlier.He stayed there under fire from eight people.


    "They didn''t want to kill me from the beginning.He''s not going to hit us.Besides, I''ve stopped hiding to make it easier for you to hit me. Easy to understand, right? "


    "I mean... this black beam triggers an intent to kill, and when it grows up, it bursts?"


    Listening to King''s words, Reis came to such a conclusion.


    "I''m sure. And this ability, perhaps, works indefinitely on the enemy side.That''s why they can''t have any intent to kill.If you get killed within range, you''ll get this black speck.So, the three exploded almost simultaneously just now, right?If one explodes, the other explodes in chains, right?Well, guess everything. I don''t know where it''s coming from, or if it''s wrong. "


    That''s how King shrugs his shoulders.


    "If King''s assumption is correct, I wonder if we should have no intention of killing either.If you just want to attack, you might be able to attack without killing.... "


    Les'' dialogues stopped halfway.


    A man is approaching from behind with a carefree escape.Lace knew the man.I was a central agent, Peach Mountain Pepper.


    "What is this...?"


    Pepper thick moaning in angry voice.Pepper thick gaze was directed toward the body of a child rolling on the road, exploding into fragments, and the connected Fresh Golem.


    "How dare you imitate this! You guys!"


    Pepper thick roaring angrily.Both the King and the carefree escorts paid attention to the pepper thick.

 2380 14

    Where does anger come from?Why does anger arise?And I wonder why peppercorns tend to develop anger in me.


    I don''t know why my brain is flawed, my mind is sick, or my personality is distorted by the environment, but pepper thick is easily controlled by anger.


    (You can be angry this time, and you can blow it up, right?)


    While being dominated by anger, a calm self in his head was calculating his condition.And make excuses to yourself.


    "What is he? He''s coming this way."


    Kinmiya, a carefree runner, looks at the pepper thick and wonders.


    "We have intent to kill. They must be tea time buddies on the battlefield."


    Silver squeaks his nose when he looks at the black chisel that occurs on the side of the pepper.


    As King reads it, the ability of silver is within range, centered on silver, and this black pigeon occurs in the vicinity of the murderer.Unable to control enemy allies.When the force is activated, it automatically generates and spreads according to the conditions, eventually rupturing and spreading acid.When one ruptures, the other black jaws also apply a time lag, chaining them all to rupture. That''s the way it works.


    "Hey! There''s a black pigeon blowing acid in response to murder!If you inflate your killer intentions, it will grow, burst, and smash acid! "


    Les learns the identity of his abilities and teaches Pepper Thick.


    "Did you see my abilities so clearly...? But it''s too late."


    Shortly after the silver broke off with a smile while being wobbly, the pepper thick waved his hand.Something jumped out of my swinging hand.


    It flew and struck one of the careless runners directly.The targeted member was meant to avoid reflection, but curved according to the member''s evasive movements and stabbed him in the chest and stomach.


    Something like a thick-eyed wire was stretched from the pepper thick hand.Double claws are attached to the wire tip.It is a long, earliest curved blade compared to a normal claw.


    The part of the blade penetrates the abdomen and chest of the member, and even the part of the claw digs into the member''s body.


    "Haha....."


    Immediately after the member vomits blood, the wire is rolled up and the member''s body is dragged toward the pepper thick with great momentum.


    The black cypress is rapidly becoming huge.The thick pepper puts the body of the member between the black sauce and itself.


    The black barrel burst.The black chisel near Lace and King also burst a little late, but they both read the timing well and avoided it.


    Avoidance of pepper thick stood at a step back.Shielded members are exposed to acid and not to pepper thick.


    Quickly remove the blade and claw from the shielded member, and the pepper weight flies the wire toward the next member.Pepper thick has not suppressed the killing intentions, so there is a black pigeon again nearby.King and Les are watching, so there are no black chisels.


    "Hyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiihh!"


    The targeted member screamed and tried to avoid it, but in vain.As before, the wire tracked as if it were willing, and the tip claw and blade pierced the second member.


    The second member attracted.The black chicken burst again, but the pepper thickness ruptured as a shield.


    "Hahaha, this is a masterpiece. The advent of natural enemies for their abilities."


    Lace laughs at it.


    (We''ll do it sometime.)


    King''s eyes shine under the sunglasses as he watches the thick pepper.


    (Don''t worry. My face is my favorite strike.But apart from that... he''s a very curious person)


    While the King was giving a hot gaze, Pepper Thigh killed the members of the caretakers one after the other in the same way.


    Silver! Deactivate!


    The boss ordered the copper to come out.


    Are you sure?


    "Shoot them all!"


    And silver followed him hesitantly, and shortly thereafter the copper was commanded, and the head of the copper and the silver was smashed through.


    "Thank you for calling yourself the boss."


    "I wonder if the identity of the psychic is also rosy or stupid."


    Lace and King, who shot out copper and silver respectively, laughed slightly.


    "Come on, run away."


    The Golden Palace ordered the rest of the crew to retreat at once, shooting at guns.


    "Oh? You think I''m gonna let you escape!? Fucking worms!"


    Peppermint barks in the form of a demon, pulls out the gun and shoots it.


    "Does he have a pulse with the King?"


    "Yeah, I thought so too."


    No way. Do you like that?


    "Of course I like it, but do you have any complaints?You look better than anything else. I''m a fool. "


    Les and King also looked at the pepper and talked while chasing down the runaways.


    Eventually, all the members of the carefree rescue party rolled over as corpses.Peppermint relentlessly chased after and killed him.


    (Thoroughly. Oh, you''re more persistent than me.)


    At the place where Pepper killed his last enemy, King was stunned.


    "Hey, that was a good fight.Thanks for saving me. "


    King raised his thumb to the back pepper.


    "Well, thank you...."


    The thick pepper flashes down and loses sight.


    "I''ve just become someone else....."


    The King who looks at the expression and manners of the peppercorn.


    (But... this is better.That was just a while ago, so that''s fine.Somehow... I feel like Luke with him...)


    King grabbed Pepper Thick''s jaw and cheeks a little violently, forcing him to raise his face.


    I''m thirsty.


    In a low voice, King put his face against the thick pepper and licked it.


    The thick pepper is surprisingly stiff, but the King can''t help but taste the feeling of his lips and slip his tongue into his mouth.


    (This reaction definitely stinks of virginity...Otherwise, I don''t have much experience.)


    Though I think so, King is not particularly uncomfortable.


    King talks about his lips. Pepper thick is stunned, staring at the King nearby.The King also stared at the pepper thick, and this one smiled slightly.


    "Gosso-san. I''ll get more if I''m thirsty or hungry."


    That''s how King strokes the thick cheeks of pepper.


    "Oh, I''m hungry too, King...."


    "Oh, there was a confectionery shop before you came here."


    King said coldly to Lace, spreading a lowly smile and pointing at herself.


    (I suddenly kissed you... what is this guy...)


    From the point of view of the pepper thick, the king was unexpectedly feeling out of standard, and the reaction remained solidified without taking off.


    "Hey, it''s the center. Looks like you''re upset to get here completely."


    "What, is this the hub guy?"


    In response to Lace''s dialogue, King asks.


    "Oh, I''ll walk you through the details.By the way, is King''s leg okay? "


    I wonder about Lace.


    "Ah, I wrapped it around my bandage, and as you can see, it doesn''t interfere with my movement.Tomorrow it will heal. "


    "Normally, after a day of eating lead balls, it won''t heal."


    Lace laughs bitterly at King''s dialogue.As a result of King''s modification of his body, he has become considerably more robust and resilient than ordinary people.There is no immediate regeneration, but most injuries heal overnight.


    A room in the Ajito of battlefield tea time.Simon, Makoto and Jiro are talking.


    Mr. Simon, there are four suspicious men in front of the church.


    Immigrant members report it and film it.


    They''re here.


    Looking at the familiar pair of four, I think of myself with a true smile in my head.


    "Let''s go."


    Simon urged them to go to the ground.


    Upon entering the church from the basement of Ajito, he went out, and there were four people in the video.


    True enemies depend on it. This is a shame.I guess this is the second time I''ve ever fought the truth. "


    The dream of having already grown four wings and entering a combat situation laughs.


    A feast of the angels of death.But the number of people is higher. "


    "It''s forbidden to be alarmed. The opponent is Aizawa Makoto, and I''m sure your friends are strong too."


    Angel pushes up the sunglasses and smiles invincibly, while Rena pulls her nails.Rena already looks like a Blue Hashibiro.


    "I don''t really want to fight, but I can''t help it because it''s my job."


    "I can''t help it because it''s my job?"


    Katsuhiko responded to the dialogues she had spoken.

 2381 15

    "You guys, pick a little job."


    A true voice that exudes unusual discomfort.


    "It''s a request from the hub. Besides, it''s the mayor''s request.I don''t know what''s really going on with you, but we have a hub partnership, so it''s hard to say no. "


    Dreams come true and explain with a nauseous face.


    "So you''re willing to kill me?"


    "I wasn''t told to kill you.Bomb the church and blow it up.And kick the tea time guys out of Japan. "


    Katsuhiko tells the truth of her accusatory gesture.


    Katsuhiko-chan, don''t fall apart.


    "You''ll have to take them apart.We need them to get away when we blow it up.I''m not going to kill you indiscriminately. "


    I blame the dream, but Katsuhiko says back.


    "I see. Why don''t you show them to the cat?But we won''t let you think about it. "


    Simon smiles and declares.


    "If you can, just give it a break.It''s like a family at the Yukioka Institute.Ah... the lab was destroyed by missiles. "


    True told Simon.


    "Friends have no choice but to be hostile in their work relationships.But it''s hard to add or remove. At the time of the hostilities.I would have been able to cut back on the unpaid SS, but I know these guys are much tougher.When they''re hostile, they''ll have to do it for real. "


    "I know a lot about that. I wish I could."


    "It''s a futile request. So how will you take responsibility when I die?"


    Simon, I''m asking you because I believe this is not a futile or impossible request.


    Hmm. You''re starting to say that.


    Simon, who struck at the malicious question, heard the true instant answer, smiled hard, looked at the true ear, and whispered a dialogue.


    When he heard Simon''s words, he nodded truly small, and took a virtual phone.


    "Angels whisper. I think it''s better to start first."


    I thought Angel murmured and pulled out the gun.


    True, Simon reacts and moves from the spot.Hot Jiro distorts the space around him and enters a position to prevent bullets.


    Angel is after Simon.But even though Angel was the first one to hold the gun, Simon was the first one to hold the gun.


    Hashibiro Magic Eye!


    Rena shouted, and the bird''s eyes of the helm glowed.


    Simon''s body was stiff for a moment.That moment was enough.Simon couldn''t pull the trigger and Angel pulled the trigger.


    The rigidity caused by Rena''s abilities was resolved in an instant.Simon judged the moment of rigidity alone.I think it is better not to think about anything else and to avoid it immediately.


    Simon''s body sinks diagonally.I definitely felt the impact of the bullet flying near my temples.


    (It was an extraordinary place... It''s been a long time since I''ve sweated cold.But... supernatural power is troublesome.Perhaps you don''t want to see that light in your eyes...Even if I see it, I have to resist (Resist) next time.)


    Angel shoots further as Simon runs his thoughts away from Renai at high speed.Now I can spare time and shoot Simon back.


    "I can''t believe it can only be stopped for such a moment...You seem to be a very resistant person.If this happens, it''s the only one! Hashibiro Fries! "


    Poina shouted and danced high.


    Hashibi Roder Eve!


    It was Pirana gliding towards Simon, but Makoto, who finished the phone, fired two shots at him, one of which shot him through the head.


    "Aren''t you going to stop?"


    Simon glances at the fallen pity while shooting at Angel and asks.


    "He''s fine. That''s fine."


    And then cut it cold and throw it away.


    The true leap backwards.Immediately afterwards, an invisible gravity bullet fell to its true location.


    There is not one gravity bullet that falls.It falls like it''s going to keep aiming for the truth, but the truth skilfully dodges it, pointing a gun at the dream of coming with a gravity bullet.


    Immediately after True pulled the trigger, Katsuhiko''s black hand stretched at high speed from behind her dream and caught the bullet.


    "Hot Jiro, suppress Katsuhiko."


    Copy that.


    Hot Jiro crouches to the ground on true request.Then eight tentacles grew all at once from the ground around Katsuhiko.


    (The same number of octopus legs...It tastes bad, this is...)


    There are only seven black hands in total.If you fight with one black hand per tentacle that appears, you run out of numbers.


    Katsuhiko unfolds all seven black hands and quickly stretches out two of the black hands to wrap around two of the tentacles that emerge from the ground.


    It''s a quick decision.


    Heat Jiro smiles at Katsuhiko''s tactics.


    Shortly afterwards, four tentacles, which were to be wrapped around with black hands, instantly retracted into the ground.


    (Eh!?)


    Katsuhiko was amazed. He was confident in the speed of his black hands.However, the speed at which the tentacles retracted seemed to be greater.


    "It''s only quick to pull in."


    Hot Jiro said, and immediately put the retracted tentacles out again.Just beside Katsuhiko.


    Without panic, Katsuhiko pulled her body backwards using her black hand, which kept only one defense.In case, I wrapped it in advance so that I could escape into the subspace tunnel immediately.


    I didn''t miss a real opportunity while Yujiro was holding Katsuhiko back.Focus on coming and shooting at dreams.


    A dream of trying to prevent bullets with gravity walls.


    A flying bullet falls vertically along the way.All power has been killed at that time.


    True moves around beside the comedy dream, but naturally the comedy dream moves the position of the gravity wall according to the true movement.It cannot cover all directions.There is only one wall out, and only one direction can be protected.


    Simon and Angel were shooting at each other, but they settled down quickly.Simon''s bullet went through Angel''s hand with the gun, and Angel dropped the gun.


    "I can''t hear the angel of death...But... I didn''t hear any angels whispering victory to me... "


    Angel sweats ironically as he sprays blood from his shot hand onto the ground.


    Katsuhiko, who tried to evacuate to the subspace tunnel, was grabbed by his arm immediately before.


    You''re not the only one who can manipulate space.


    Heat Jiro, who had transferred between the subspace tunnel and Katsuhiko, was stopped by grasping Katsuhiko''s arm while being pulled backwards.


    (I don''t think it''s a child''s power... And....)


    Katsuhiko notices the fact that the hot Jiro''s hand, which grabs his arm, is falling as he remembers the heat.Then, the area around the hot Jiro''s hand and Katsuhiko''s arm is wrapped in ice.


    "I have the same abilities as Junko.It''s not as good as Junko.Atomic decomposition is possible if you like.Don''t resist any more. "


    "Okay...."


    Hearing Yujiro''s dialogues, Katsuhiko followed with relief.Because I knew I wasn''t going to kill you.


    "Hashvilo Headoff!"


    Poina, thought to have been truly defeated, screamed and shot Simon in the head as he fell.


    "I know it''s a mouse, but it''s an amazing trick."


    Simon lightly avoids the head that Renai flew, and alternately looks carefully at the head that fell to the ground and the remaining torso that lost the head.I was vigilant because I didn''t know what I was going to do, but I can''t do anything anymore.


    I never dreamed that anyone but myself would be incapable of fighting.I was desperate to pay more attention to truth than that.


    The dream keeps turning the position of the gravity wall in line with the movement of the true circle.The dream comes desperately in line with the fact that the true thing suddenly applies a brake and turns backwards several times.


    (Then both of you will be butter.Should I blow the gravity wall forward and attack the real thing?This is a bet... no, is it the devil?A demon that leads to betting and defeat... Okay, let''s do it.)


    The dream came on a bet.Aiming for the moment when True changed his movements, he flew the gravity wall toward True.


    Guahh!


    True fell down screaming uncommonly.I felt the bones breaking everywhere in my body under intense gravity, but I didn''t know which part of my body was broken.Simple fractures and crushed fractures occurred in multiple places at the same time, so it was only transmitted to the condition of a great impact, and I don''t know where the pain in the body is.At the same time, it seems that I only know that it hurts everywhere.


    I won the bet. Truly won)


    When I was convinced of the victory, the dream came and felt signs in the rear.


    The gunshots resonate. Of course, they weren''t really fired.Nor is Simon watching out for pity.It''s not an angel with a shot through his hand and a gun down.


    "Uuu...."


    A dream of moaning and kneeling in agony.Erase gravity walls without being able to maintain them.


    Both plate-shaped wings growing from the back of the dream were shot through with bullets.


    "Whoa, suddenly the manservants are rough!"


    There is a bright voice. Someone showed up and shot through the wings of my dreams.


    (I know that guy with long forehair...I was with the bomb before)


    A dream of looking back and looking at the person.


    Thank you, Charles.


    The fallen true raised his face and called out to Charles, the man.Simon told me that he was almost there and that Simon was telling him the truth, so he called Charles before and after the battle started and asked him to come and shoot at the wings of his dreams.


    "Oops, looks like my ambush ended the fight.That''s fine, right? "


    Yeah, maybe that''s good.


    In Charles'' soothing tone, Simon really glances at him.


    Come to your dreams and surrender.


    "The voice of an angel is whispering.We should surrender. "


    "Alright, surrender. Everybody, we''re losing. Let''s clear the battle.Ah, you can''t do it anymore except for me. "


    Encouraged by True and Angel, the dream came and gently raised her hands and told her.


    "I''m sorry... I couldn''t afford to protect my dreams."


    "Katsuhiko, you don''t have to apologize.I''m sorry I missed teamwork first. "


    When Katsuhiko, who had been liberated from Yujiro, came to the side of the dream and apologized, the dream saw the head of the rolling wretch and sharpened his lips.

 2382 16

    Pepper went to the city hall and visited the mayor''s office.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to get away with this."


    Kiriko pointed her risky face at Pepper Thick and made a cold angry voice.


    (I''m sure it''s leaking.....)


    Peppermint waits for the mayor''s next dialogue as he looks cowardly and looks down.


    "I thought you had something to say."


    The silent pepper thickness is prompted by the eyes and voice of Kiriko.


    "Eh... no... um..."


    Pepper sticks in the mouth while lying down.


    (Apart from me, was the witness of the central member or the informant checking?That means I wasn''t trusted from the beginning... that''s terrible)


    Shelf your work and make it thick with pepper.


    "What do you mean, you''re a watchman and you don''t come here and report anything?"


    "No... I told him I lost with a message."


    Kiriko asks the frustrating question, and the pepper is relieved inside.Looks like there wasn''t a watchman.


    "What should I be aware of? Who to watch out for?Besides winning and losing, there''s a lot to tell. "


    (Fuck you. Baba.....)


    The anger burst out lightly, and the pepper thick got nasty in his mouth.Baba, Kiriko looks like she''s in her thirties.


    "The carefree rescue drove the kid in with a bomb.Why did you hire such an organization? "


    "I told you to report it, but I don''t remember you telling me to blame me."


    Kiriko calmly tells the pepper thick that she is eating.


    "You don''t think anything?"


    The thick pepper is still eating. Kiriko also feels frustrated.


    "Do you feel sorry for the cockroach child in the house, or the cockroach child and miss it?The cockroach kid is dirty, and when he grows up, he''s a cockroach. "


    After listening to the dialogues coming out of Kiriko''s mouth, the pepper thick opens its mouth.


    (I wonder if this child has the same thoughts as Hojo...Ah... but I''ve already said too much)


    Kiriko thinks after seeing the reaction of the pepper thick.


    "Mayor... I despise you.From the bottom of my heart. Amazing. Comparing a person to a cockroach would be inferior to a cockroach! "


    At the same time as he screamed, he kicked his desk as hard as he could.


    Kiriko was pushed by a kicked desk and turned slightly, but she stared at the pepper thick with incredible eyes.


    Peppercorns spit on the floor while catching their gaze, turned their backs to Kiriko, walked toward the shelf of the room, took the bear figurines and trophies decorated on the shelf, threw them around the window and Kiriko, and then left the room.


    (Ah, I followed you calmly.This is fired, or the assassin will send it...I don''t think I''m going to spy on you and spread the information there anymore.)


    Pepper thick breathes deeply as he walks through the hallway quickly.


    "Uuu... uuuu..."


    Kiriko had leaked her swallow after the pepper had left.A word of contempt was piercing Kiriko''s heart.Kiriko spoke at the mercy of momentum, but I know it was the worst remark I ever made.


    An hour and a half before Pepper went to the city hall.King and Les returned to the church with pepper.


    "I can''t believe the chick dies... Besides... I can''t believe I planted a bomb on a child..."


    Pedro shook his fists as he listened to the Kings.Vivian was silent, but he showed his angry expression.


    "The enemy hates immigrants so much.That''s enough for me to send someone who would do that.I don''t give a shit about the lives of the residents here. "


    King revealed his discomfort.


    I''m going back to the mayor.


    "Oh, spy, please."


    King smiled at the peppercorn that he refused.


    After a while, Simon returns with Charles.


    Who''s that? What happened to Yujiro and Makoto? "


    King looked at Charles and asked.


    Actually...


    Simon tells the story of the raid, the fact that Hot Jiro brought back to Baste with dust, and that Charles, a fellow mercenary, asked for help and was helped.


    "I wish I had defeated you.And, Charles, welcome to battlefield tea time. "


    "Soft hands ~"


    Charles smiles back at King, showing a smile-free smile.


    Lace gets a call.The opponent was Pepper Thick.


    Maybe they know I betrayed them.And yet, my mayor''s behavior was annoying, and after scolding the mayor, I naturally scattered it... "


    Let''s do it.


    I was sorry to report the pepper thick, but Reis was impressed and praised.


    "I''m impressed that you''ve stripped your boss of his antipathy, but it''s not cool to leave it to your emotions."


    The King seemed to be in a good mood and shouted at the pepper on the other side of the phone.


    "Pepper. You can''t be in the center anymore.Come to me.Now, I''ll make you my lunch. "


    "Eh... ah... yeah..."


    Pepper thick returns a puzzling reply to King''s call.


    "Do you like him?Well, I''m getting old. "


    "Nice face. I''m a fool. I want to eat."


    Les said, King smiled and nodded.


    "But if they keep sending assassins at this pace, we''re gonna get fucked."


    "The number of raiders is small, but they are attacked with more quality than the number.Not much in America. "


    Race and Simon say.


    "Even if you cry, you''ll have to endure it now.Is there anyone besides this Charles who could help us?True wounded and out, and hot Jiro withdrew temporarily with True.Why did you miss the guy who made it real? "


    "I can''t help it because the person who hurt the truth was like a family.It just so happens to be the enemy.Well, I''ve got a few ideas, so I''ll try. "


    Asked by King, Simon said he started calling.


    Simon first came across a new home that he was familiar with and a mercenary companion.Before he went abroad as a teenager, he was also active in the backstreets, and he always acted together until the mercenary quit.


    Sorry, I''m on a trip.


    "Was he like a traveler?"


    As Simon turned down his new home, he asked.


    I''m dating Oliga.This guy is completely into Japanese culture.... "


    "I see. Say hello to Olga.If you have a hungry demon, be careful not to grow up like you. "


    Idiot.


    The new house threw up and hung up.


    Next, I contacted Li Lei.This is Simon''s mercenary buddy again, and he''s in Japan now.


    I''m already in work.


    I see. It''s a good time for a new home.


    Simon sighed and saw King.


    "I wonder if all my acquaintances were destroyed except this Charles.The rest is wounded and true.Ah, there was another one.Someone who seems strong. But if you hire him, you''ll hate the truth. "


    "It''s just one person. Well, hit it.I don''t know the real situation, but it''s our priority. "


    Encouraged by King, Simon called Hayama.


    I''m a maggot now and I can''t answer the phone.It''s a maggot, I wonder.


    Hayama was also useless.


    "Trying to hire an organization that mimics the hub."


    Simon said with a small sigh.

 2383 17

    Pepper, who carried his legs to the immigration cave, went straight to the church where the battlefield tea time stood.


    In front of Kiriko, Pepper is aware that he leaves the center and enters the battlefield tea time.


    (The Silver Storm is gone, the center is gone, and now it''s tea time on the battlefield.It''s a fluffy life.)


    Next, I doubt the tip of the arrow that I thought I should put down the root firmly as a place where I could be satisfied.I wonder if I am selfish when looking for a satisfactory workplace.And I wonder if it is because I am selfish that I am flustered.


    The pepper thicket that entered the church was passed underground to the Ajito, where it was reunited with the Kings in a vast hall filled with many people.


    "Come on, good to see you.I was just thirsty. "


    As soon as he saw Pepper Thick''s face, King put the cocktail glass on the counter and came to Pepper Thick''s side for a run.


    The King suddenly grabbed the thick pepper without asking any questions, and grabbed the back of the thick pepper head violently and pulled his face away, taking away the lips of the thick pepper.


    (This guy... can do this in public.You look Oriental, but you''re from that country?And... what do you like so much about me?)


    Pepper is confused and wonders about the king who dignifies deep kisses in front of the crowd.


    (Nothing... I don''t suppose you particularly like it?I wonder if you''re just teasing me or playing with me. It''s just a game)


    I think it''s better not to expect, and I build a wall in my heart.There have been many times before when I was disappointed to expect it on my own.


    "King, I''m sorry. I''m cut off from the center..."


    "I just heard that.I don''t want to blame you. Besides, the movement of the hub will no longer be possible, but you still work for the hub, so what information do you have? "


    The King asks for an apology.


    "I don''t think we''re just hiring the outside world.The Mayor hates you and the immigrants unusually.Maybe there''s something going on.Whatever the reason, the hub always extends, but Mayor Poisonous Takiriko is thorough with people he doesn''t like.It is not uncommon for a single person to go to an assassination. "


    "What kind of King are you?"


    "Hahaha, I certainly don''t think you''d like to hear that."


    When Lace heard about the pepper, King laughed with a loud voice.


    "That''s why the Mayor himself may attack this time, or he may come up with Potassium Chloride of Choice, a central elite unit.Ah, I was one of them once.Everyone''s good at it. I rarely appear, so I''ve had my department change. "


    "I see. You''ve reported it well. That''s great."


    King smiled and stroked his head when he heard the report.


    (Does it feel like a dog picked it up?Like treating a guy your age like a dog makes you happy?Well, is that okay...)


    I might have felt uncomfortable if a woman with a worse personality did the same thing, but it was pepper thick with a bright and refreshing image, and at a time when the appearance was exceptionally good King, there was no discomfort.


    "So, Simon, have you found an organization that could hire a helper?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    When Lace asks, Simon scolds and answers.


    "I see. I''ll let you know when I get home that the Japanese underground tissue is just chicken."


    Lace laughs ironically.


    "I''m not just thirsty. I''m hungry."


    King put his face against the pepper thick and stared with his eyes close by.


    (Again... you''re so beautiful.This kind of person is something to me...I knew something was wrong.)


    A feeling of inferiority that corrupts your heart keeps rejecting delicious stories.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t eat it in front of everyone.I''ll take care of it for you. "


    In other words, the King pulls the weight of the pepper and moves quickly.He entered the hallway and entered the King''s private room.


    "Um... are you kidding me?Are you sure about something.... "


    "Oh, what are you saying?"


    A neat king who can hear the dialogues of the peppercorns from the stick.


    "Because... I haven''t seen you in a while..."


    "Because I like my face.You''re not sure? No, you''re not aware?You''re a decent man.I like it. I''m sure it''s because I''m a fool. "


    That being said, King threw the pepper weight away and rolled it to bed.It''s rough treatment, but I don''t feel bad.


    "I can''t believe it... for me..."


    Pepper thick murmurs nervously under the King, who is covered on top of his bed.


    "You''re quite the first to react, but perhaps a virgin?"


    "Maybe I''m not a virgin."


    "Hahaha, that''s great.I picked it up. It''s not worth eating. It''s creepy. "


    Laughing in the pleasant wind, King again laid his lips on the lips of the pepper.


    "Don''t be so scared. I''ll lead you all.Heeheheheheheh, I won''t make it worse. "


    The King, who released his lips, took off his pepper thick clothes as he spoke.


    "I''m experienced."


    The King''s movements stopped in the chatter of the pepper thick.


    (Ah... it''s like I said something terrible even if I didn''t do it...)


    Shortly after thinking so and trying to apologize, Pepper was violently pressed against his head on the pillow.Then the King pulls out the gun and presses it against the temples of the pepper weight.


    "You... you thought I was Yariman Bitch, didn''t you?"


    It sounds a little angry, but I''m not afraid of pepper.Because the King didn''t feel a trace of killer air.


    "Exactly. Well, not even the legendary Bitch Queen."


    King smiles with his teeth on, but never pulls a gun.


    "I just can''t believe anyone would eat a man.I don''t want you to think that.Some people made fun of me for sleeping with anyone, but I only eat people I like.Well, if you like it a little bit, I''ll eat it right away.It''s the quickest way to find out who you''re dealing with. "


    While pointing at the gun, stroke the pepper thick skin with the empty hand.


    "I remember everything I''ve ever eaten.Habits, shapes, voices, body odours, how to lick and stroke.I''ll never forget the wonder.I forgot my face and name, so there are some things that don''t match.Do you remember anything about the atmosphere or body odor?Good or bad..... "


    "You said you knew who you were dealing with, and now you''ve forgotten..."


    "Don''t worry about the details.And if that were true, how would you follow me back when you insulted me?Try to fix your mood tomorrow. [M]You know what happens if you don''t? "


    The King intimidates with a gentle voice, but pepper thick still feels no fear of dust.Sometimes King didn''t feel like it, but he had a feeling that he could be killed like this.


    Pepper thick reached out and touched King''s chest over his clothes.


    "Oh? Oh? What is that?"


    King makes an interesting voice.


    "I''ve never touched it before, so I thought I''d die only once before."


    "Ahahaha, how satisfied can you die?"


    (Satisfaction... What is satisfaction?)


    When I heard the word coming out of King''s mouth, I remembered what I had in mind before I came here.


    "I...."


    "What''s going on? What the...I don''t think it''s impotent.Are you traumatized by women? "


    Questioning with a gentle voice, King throws a gun and gently holds Pepper''s head and pushes it into the valley of his chest.


    "What are you so scared of?Maybe it''ll be easier if we talk? "


    Pepper is caressed on the head and wrapped in a feeling of peace that is not in the memory of the birth.Soft and sweet feel. Sure gentleness and warmth.Blessed peace. For the first time, everything felt as if they were all attacking the pepper and melting the soul.


    "A lot of scary predictions... come to mind..."


    Fear comes back to life when you feel safe.


    "Scary prediction? What is it? Tell me."


    "If I really like you now, I''ll be abandoned, mocked and laughed at...."


    Hearing the anxiety of the pepper, King rounded his eyes.


    "Have you ever had such an experience, you...."


    "When I was a kid.When I was still in elementary school. I was very familiar with it.The other girl was just playing a punitive game, just teasing me. "


    "Did you kill that stupid woman?"


    "No way... it was when I was little."


    Something went wrong with King''s confirmation and Pepper Thigh smiled small.


    "I''m sorry, but from what I hear, fuck feels like a meal."


    "Have you ever liked anyone?"


    I told you I only eat people I like.Well... there''s only one guy... who has become so fond of and respectable... no, I''m going to stop.He''s not here anymore. "


    The King''s voice was changing to a sad tone.Pepper thick feels a little sorry for slowly returning painful memories.


    "What if I really like you?"


    "Normally I''m happy, and unless you betray me, I won''t abandon you."


    King answered the question with a smile.


    "You... you look like a girl. I like it more and more."


    After King releases the face of the pepper thick, he observes carefully.


    "I''ll taste everything about you.That''s why you too..... "


    The whisper of the King and the movement of the hand around the pepper thick transformed what filled the heart of the pepper thick from peace to lust.

 2384 18

    In addition to my thoughts, I was seriously injured, and if there was any dust, I would have to live a sleeping life in the bust for a while.


    "Well, even if I say I''m asleep, it''ll heal in a few days."


    Normally, it''s a few months of serious injuries.


    Junko and Yujiro are talking right in front of the bed.


    "I''ve been in touch occasionally since Mako went to America.Sometimes. He and I are busy.Each built his own castle.That was a blessing.I''m glad to see you again and work together in the same faction. "


    "I see...."


    Yujiro talks joyfully, but Junko''s face doesn''t float.


    "Hmm... Hot Jiro and Mako-chan... not King-chan?I don''t know if I''m putting it on my shoulder.I''m friendly with Kiriko, and it''s complicated... "


    Junko talks about why she doesn''t float.


    "I don''t like the mayor.Stubborn, nervous in a bad way, and quickly tingles.Why does Yukioka like that? "


    The truth while asleep only asks Junko''s face.


    "Kiriko is clumsy.There are also na?ve places like that.Well, it''s human. I''m a vampire.So, you showed me your understanding, and you used the power of the top of the hub to put a lot of things on your shoulders. "


    "Is that the connection?"


    "Originally it was a close relationship... hmm... but this time, I do think what Kiriko''s doing is subtle."


    Junko said while bending his arms and making a difficult face.


    "Well, I''m like this, and for a while, I''ll be working with you alone."


    I truly thought it might be settled by the time I recovered.


    At the time of Japan''s large-scale primary immigration acceptance policy in the twenty-first century, Takiko Poison was still a child.


    Kiriko, a pureblooded vampire whose parents are vampires, grew up in human society from an early age, trying not to recognize herself as a vampire, but to recognize herself as one of the human beings.I also made a lot of human friends.


    Kiriko was thirteen.When I went to the city with my friends, the incident happened.They were attacked by immigrants.


    One of my friends was killed in front of me, and the other was about to be killed.Kiriko is uncontrolled, releasing the power of the vampire in public for the first time.


    I was able to protect the other friend, but I killed someone in front of her eyes, and they knew who she was.The fact caused a big wound to Kiriko''s heart.


    After that, crimes committed by immigrants continued unabated in Japan, culminating in the Great War between Mafia and Yakuza, which culminated in the establishment of the backstreet.


    As soon as the backstreet existed, Kiriko became one of the top executives of the backstreet hub with the vampires'' connections.


    Kiriko was the worst proof of her existence as an immigrant because of the incident when she was a child, but she didn''t fall into the street because she wanted to fight immigrants separately.


    Kiriko purely wanted to keep the country in order.And Kiriko, with his strength and achievements, was welcomed as one of the true rulers of Japan from behind, and continues to this day.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    It''s like a tornado, it''s like a volcanic eruption, it''s like a beast roar, it''s incredibly fierce anger.


    It always asks about the opportunity to boil from inside the peppercorn.I am asking for the opportunity to go outside the pepper thick.I am asking for an opportunity to rule over the pepper.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Pepper thick shouting the same dialogue over and over again.Anger manifests itself in a set of killing intentions.A strong feeling of absolute denial.A firm determination never to allow the opponent to survive. That''s killing intent.


    Who are you angry with for what?Who do you want to kill?


    It was a lonely past. The day my family abandoned me for training alone.All the bitterness and sadness of loneliness turned into anger.Then the anger swelled up, accumulating every day.


    Pepper knows who led those painful days, and who caused them to spend their days indifferent, as if they were wandering the colorless desert without a place, without satisfaction.The anger of the peppercorn is directed against him.


    A man with eyes like a dead fish is in front of a peppercorn.Pepper is angry with a man who is vague and has no shards of hegemony.


    Yes, it''s the pepper weight itself.The irreplaceable life was brought about by the irreplaceable self.Peppermint accepts the fact.Because I admit it, I get angry with myself.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Hey, how long have you been screaming about this mess? Wake up."


    Shortly after shouting the same dialog several times, a pleasant bouncing voice in my ear freed Pepper Tai from the world of nightmares.


    When I noticed, the pepper was sleeping naked in bed.And there''s a warm, soft feeling beside it.Likewise, the naked king is hugging the pepper thick.


    "Ah... what? In the morning? In the evening?"


    Looking at the clock, Pepper Tai runs such a dialogue.It points to six o''clock.


    "In the evening, you fell asleep after doing it.I fainted sometime.I''ve never seen an unconscious bastard come. It doesn''t matter if it''s a woman. "


    "Is that... that... bad?"


    Peppermint tends to hesitate to ask King, who sounds crazy.


    "No, it''s not bad. She was so cute."


    Whispering with a gentle voice, King gently put his mouth on the thick cheek of pepper.


    "Something made me feel like a man when I ate you.You react like a woman.Oh, this isn''t so bad either.It''s a treat for me. "


    "Really....."


    After listening to King''s dialogues, Pepper Thigh reassures me.


    "So, what kind of dream was it?"


    "No, I don''t want to tell you..."


    "I hope that''s what they say.I want to know. I want to eat up your heart.Pepper, you''re already part of the battlefield tea time.One of the family. Besides, it became my Okini in a quick attack.So I want to know as much about you as I can. "


    After that, now King kisses Pepper Thick''s lips.


    "You''re a really funny guy."


    Even with his lips open, King smiled with his face facing away.


    "What about me...."


    "The gap is funny when you look beautiful in the impression of a small animal and you scream over and over again when you kill him with your sleep talk."


    After listening to King''s dialogues, Pepper Thigh makes you feel complicated this time.


    "I was trying to kill myself with anger.The person I hated was me... the one I was yelling at in my dream - the one I was trying to kill. "


    Peppermint speaks with a small voice.


    "I... hate myself so much.I''ve hit a lot of people with this madness.My family... and the mayor I took care of. "


    As I spoke, I spilled a self-abusive smile for a moment.


    "There''s a demon in my head.I don''t want to remember, but I remembered that I was switched on by the devil, yelling, hitting eight people, violence against others, oh... even killing them. "


    Pepper thick covering his face with his hands.


    "Really... I knew it was fate that you met me.I knew it... people like you often come around me.This must be the big convergence of edges. "


    The king smiled and said with a strong voice, and the pepper thick looked at the king with his eyes wide open.


    "Pepper, I don''t know how many demons you have, but I might be able to control them.You might fail at first.I don''t abandon people who have bad things or who are dragging them.Unless he''s really rotten.I am the boss of the family.I won''t abandon the family.Unless he betrays us. "


    "But I... came here after I betrayed you twice.The center, the betrayal, before that..... "


    "Are you afraid you might betray me again?Was my body not well? "


    Pepper snorted unexpectedly into King''s dialog with a puzzling smile.My groin is also reacting lightly even though it was just mentioned earlier.


    "I''m not even praised for my past or my present.I''m the gang boss, so it''s only natural. "


    King speaks with distant eyes.


    "I was first eaten by a man when I was ten years old.It was the worst day of my life when I was sucked by the smell of Loricon''s Yoboyobo grandfather.More than half of the reason I decided to get out of there is because of him.Of course, I got out after killing him. "


    "Escape....."


    "I was created by a mad scientist to look at experimental animals.And I was raised to be a mad scientist myself.It was built and raised as a clone in a suspicious facility. "


    When I heard about King''s past, Pepper Thigh was shocked. And it bothers me.


    (Maybe not... even though you''ve been feeling a lot harder than me, you''re as old as me, but you''re much more alive than me.This difference is....)


    Pepper thick that learns both the crack and the inferiority, lying down and losing words


    "What''s the matter? Shut up. I can''t believe you''re sympathetic to me."


    The door of the room is knocked when the king peeks at the pepper.


    "King, the general has arrived directly over there.He''s alone. He wants to talk to King. "


    Simon reported across the door.

 2385 19

    When King visited the church reception room, Kiriko sat alone.


    "You came alone without an escort.You''ve got a lot of nerve. "


    King laughs and laughs at Kiriko.But Kiriko sat down and gave a light interpretation.


    "Simon already told me."


    King sits violently on a chair and throws his long legs over the table.


    "I mean, it wouldn''t be more convenient for us to interfere in the immigration cave than tea time on our battlefield.I don''t like the fact that it enriches the lives of immigrants. "


    "That''s how it is....."


    "I mean, even if you pull your hand out of the immigration cave, you''re gonna get some of your mum''s eyes shut off?"


    Kiriko looks coolly at King with a lovely smile and jokes.


    "If possible, I would like you to apply for registration as a backstreet organization.It''s not a big deal. "


    Kiriko was a pungent person, but King''s smile didn''t break.


    "And you want me to follow the rules that the hub decided on its own?"


    "That''s no big deal.It''s not as rough as it looks.Don''t start a war in the Neutral Zone, don''t kill too many snails in the shadows. "


    "Hmm...."


    Here, for the first time, King lost his smile and his sight of Kiriko.


    "It doesn''t matter where else you play the cypress.No, I''m not just saying back off.In exchange, I promise to help you as much as I can from the hub, and I''ll pay you more than you make in the immigration cave. "


    Kiriko complained, but King looked away from Kiriko and looked up at the ceiling.


    Silence both for a while. In response to Kiriko''s appeal, he poses as if King was thinking of something.Kiriko is therefore waiting for a reply.But the truth is, King didn''t think anything.The answer has been decided from the beginning.I''m just teasing and playing a little.


    "No, let''s go to war."


    After spending a considerable amount of time, King spread a familiar smile.


    "May I offer you something so delicious?Just tell me what you don''t like. "


    "Honestly, I don''t think it''s good enough to follow the back street rules.It makes sense, or this rule is not bad in itself, and even if you rebel against the darkness, you''re not a kid.It doesn''t matter if you do it together. "


    Asked by Kiriko, King talks with a sigh.


    "So what don''t you like?"


    "You don''t want to kill immigrants alive, you want to treat them like slaves, that''s why it''s so annoying."


    King''s smile disappeared and he turned upset.


    (I wonder if she sympathizes with me because she has lived in poverty before.)


    Kiriko guesses that on her own.


    "I was also against large-scale immigration policy.But I didn''t have the power I had at the time, and even if I did, I wouldn''t have stopped it.And the crowd of immigrants made this country miserable. "


    "So there''s a personal grudge.Great. I like the confusion between public and private. "


    King laughs ironically.


    "That''s not all. It''s national policy.of rulers different from the government..... "


    "A true ruler in every country.I know. We''re dealing with them too.I see. The hub is connected to them... Rather, their dog. "


    It was the King of Taunts, but Kiriko was not angry.Rather than being connected, Kiriko herself is one of its rulers.It is not the dog and the husband, but both.


    "The immigration cave is already ours.Immigrants are our family.That''s why I''m not abandoning you. Unless the immigrants betray me. "


    Although the development, development, and domination of the immigration caves were at Simon''s disposal, King entrusted Simon with full control of the battlefield tea time entry into Japan, and the earliest immigration caves were the recognition of the battlefield tea time territory.


    "I understand your claim, but since you came to Japan, you will follow Japanese rules."


    "Protect the rules of your country on your own.We don''t know. There''s no such thing as obedience. "


    "Really? Well, there is certainly only war."


    Kiriko speaks quietly. Though faceless, his eyes looked like the fire of hatred was lit.


    "Well, thank you for your wasted time. It''s a broken negotiation."


    King shrugs his shoulders slightly and smiles back like he ate someone.


    "Well, welcome home. Whoa, there''s still tea left.It''s not poisoned. "


    "Will you let me go like this?"


    Kiriko stood in front of the door and ironically asked the king to leave.


    "I''ll pay tribute to the courage of the bachelor.I don''t hate that kind of guy, and if you treat him like that, he''ll be involved in selling tickets as the boss of teatime on the battlefield. "


    "Yes, you saved my life. You guys."


    "Oh, that sounds like you could crush this place alone."


    "I like your ears and head a little bit. Just a little."


    Kiriko walks toward the entrance of the room and crosses in front of the King with a majestic opening.


    "If I had met you differently, I might have liked you."


    "I don''t know. I don''t know why I thought so."


    Kiriko walked out of the room, exchanging words with King.Outside, there are members of the battlefield tea time waiting to guide and monitor.


    (I heard it was Junko''s half crown, but unlike Junko, I don''t think I can get along at all.)


    Kiriko walking down the aisle was so poisoned without saying anything.


    King drops off Kiriko, who walks down the aisle with his men, and then returns to my room where Pepper is waiting.


    Hey, I''m thirsty.


    Huh?


    It was a pepper thick that was confused by the voice, but King walked to the side of the pepper thick without hesitation, hugging the body of the pepper thick and overlapping his lips.


    "Listen, Pepper Thigh. I''ll just say it once, and you''ll have to smash it in your head."


    After a few dozen seconds of deep kissing, King tells the truth.


    "From now on, if I say I''m thirsty, this is what you do, whether it''s in public or in between.If you say you want to lick candy, stroke my body, whether it''s in public or not.If you''re hungry, want to eat, or tell them to eat, take them to bed. "


    "Uhh... yeah..."


    Pepper thick nodded hesitantly, looking up at the King.In my head, I imagined that I would carry the king to bed, but it was compositionally uncomfortable to carry a princess who was 10 centimeters taller than me.


    While King and Kiriko were talking, there were six people in the basement hall: Simon, Les, Charles, Vivian, Pedro, and Benkei.


    "The Battlefield Tea Time Boss is incredible!My eyes are good! My eyes are not cloudy! "


    Benkei speaks of praise.


    "What kind of cloudy eyes?"


    "What''s the difference between bad eyesight?I don''t know the Japanese analogy. "


    Vivian and Les question.


    "The expression of cloudy eyes in cartoons is easy to understand.Like putting a bear under your eyes that looks very bad, making your eyes very elongated and your eyeballs smaller, making your eyes triple white. "


    "That''s why you''re talking about the shape of your eyes, not the cloudiness of your eyes"


    Reis broke into Charles'' words.


    "I''m sure you''ll like it when you''re rustling. I admire it a little."


    And Vivian.


    "I''ve always been fond of him, but he''s a gangster.I was dyed during my gang life.Keep that in mind.Look at his horrible face and don''t feel like his fantasies have been destroyed. "


    Simon advises.


    "Can I grab my boss and call him?"


    Pedro ran into doubt.


    "Well, even though I''m the boss, the perception of my friends is stronger, and it''s a close one.You''re as close to me as I am.Besides, he''s older than me. Calling me that doesn''t make me angry. "


    "No, no..."


    Pedro shakes his head slightly against Simon''s words with a smile and a smile.


    And there, King and Peppermint appeared in the hall.


    "I did my best, but the negotiations didn''t work out peacefully."


    "Definitely not."


    Lace burst into the dumb King with a laugh.


    "You can''t do that because you don''t feel like breaking it.I really don''t want to change the way immigrants are treated. "


    "This is bullshit! I can''t forgive you!"


    When King said to the spear, Benkei was indignant.


    "Are you sure you want us to remain slaves forever?"


    And Pedro.


    "Not only that, but also the mayor''s grievances."


    King that gives the impression of seeing.


    "Immigrants have been working on a lot of crime, so they must be buying grudges all over them.Although immigrants must also admit it, immigrants only want to raise their awareness of the victims and try to ignore the fact that they are also perpetrators.That''s why the chain of hatred continues. "


    Vivian says calmly. Vivian was able to accept the reality because he was an immigrant but saw the same immigrant with cold eyes and hated some parts.


    Oh my God!


    Immigrant members jumped in at the entrance to the hall, changing their bloodlines.


    "Immigrants are coming crazy!The attacked immigrants are just as crazy, stripping their fangs and attacking!It''s like a zombie or a vampire! "


    The men who heard the report hurried to the ground.


    Outside the church, as reported, there were obviously disoriented immigrants wandering around.Her eyes are rough and her half-open mouth has fangs.


    All the sane immigrants in sight were attacked, and it seems that they joined them. It''s a big deal now.


    "I wonder if you''re cheating on bad illegal drugs."


    Les says.


    Illegal drugs don''t grow fangs.


    Hahaha, is that so?


    When Charles told me and Lace laughed, the roaming immigrants all turned towards the entrance of the church.


    Until then, their void expressions all stripped out their fighting spirit and stared at the front of the church.


    "It''s because of Lace."


    Ah.


    "Seriously..."


    King nodded in Simon''s words, and Lace pulled out the gun with her face pointing.


    A little away from the church, Kiriko was listening to what was going on in front of the church.


    "It''s just the right time.Time to strengthen our power. "


    Kiriko looks up at the night sky.


    "This is the Mayor''s souvenir. Enjoy."


    Kiriko smiled.It was none other than her that turned several immigrants into the lowest vampires.

 2386 20

    "Vampire?"


    Looking at his insane face, pale skin, and long stretched teeth, King spoke his name.


    "Er... there were rumors like that.Rumor has it the mayor is a vampire. "


    "As far as this sight goes, the rumors seem to be true."


    Pepper thick and Simon say.


    Immigrant vampires arrive at the entrance of the church at a distance from humans.


    Simon and Leis shoot at the gun.Shoot through your chest and head relentlessly.A shot vampire falls lightly.


    "Guns seem to work, but they don''t seem to feel pain.If we don''t put an end to the emergency, we''ll keep moving and attack. "


    After shooting about three people, Simon tells them.


    "Even if it wasn''t a silver bullet, I''d die, but it''s tough.If you don''t aim for your head, you won''t die easily. "


    And Leis says, shoots one of the vampires through the head.


    "Looks like a shot to the head.Tough and fast, so don''t be alarmed.I''m getting more and more of them. "


    As Lace said, more vampires are gathering from all directions, not just those around the church.


    "I feel like shooting shotguns today. Bring it."


    "Ha, ha, ha."


    Pedro enters the church at King''s command.


    Between Pedro and me, King brings in some of the best tea time soldiers on the battlefield.


    "How imaginative is it that vampires attack churches in large crowds?"


    Charles taps lightly while laying ultrasonic vibrating steel wires on the ground.If there was a vampire approaching through the middle of the shooting, I would have cut it off.


    "You''re coming next."


    Vivian groaned at the boiling immigrant vampires, both knocked down and knocked down.The number is clearly increasing.The church area was filled with fallen immigrant vampires.


    "I''m sure the mayor is sending more of them there while we''re doing this."


    Pepper thick said.


    "Oh no! There are already vampires in Asia!"


    Pedro came back and shouted, throwing a shotgun at King.


    "I see. I''ve taken the Mayor underground to Ajito.Somewhere I was stealing my eyes and growing my friends.The one who followed me when I left. "


    Damn King.


    "You take care of them inside.Simon, Pedro. You''re in charge of the guy who showed up in Asia.Not everyone, half Pedro. Protect the non-combatants. "


    Copy that.


    Yes.


    Yes, King!


    Half of the elite soldiers ordered by King and brought by Simon, Pedro and King enter the church.


    Shortly afterwards, a gunshot different from the pistol sounded, and one of the best soldiers was shot through the head and fell.


    You got a sniper?


    Lace, lying down, looks around.Shortly before the shooting, he felt a sense of lethargy and was reflectively lying down.


    Several more gunshots continue to sound.One shot was aimed at the King, but it was avoided, and the other shot was aimed at Benkei, but we also avoided it.


    (There are at least two of them.Maybe there are three of them.)


    Lace went into the church, looking around where the sniper was supposed to be.There''s an entrance and exit next to it, so I''m gonna get out of there and move around without being noticed where the sniper might be.


    (I wanted to be there)


    Finding a sniper lurking in the tree, Les smiles and shoots a gun.


    "For those who don''t reach the elderly enough to do extra work, I''ll punish them well."


    Shot through the throat, saw a falling sniper, and shortly after Lace hit him...


    The gunshots rang. But Les avoids it in his spare time.


    "I knew there were at least two of them.Well, thank you for shooting me and letting me know where you are.Apparently a kind young man who works for the elderly. "


    Lace laughs at the sniper who shoots from the shade of the tree.


    A sniper gun is thrown away. When Lace was surprised by unexpected behavior, more unexpected behavior unfolded in front of her.A full-face mask man jumped out of the shade and ran into Lace.


    Naturally, Lace shot the gun and took it down, but the full face mask took steps to the left and right to gently avoid it, while holding her hand in her pocket and pulling out the Spetsnaz knife.


    (You want to fight a melee? Interesting.)


    With an unbelievable smile, Les also pulls out the knife.This is a survival knife.


    The full face coming from the front toward the lace changed its motion just before entering the attack range and thought that it had moved diagonally forward from the lace, stepping in at once and shaking the knife from the side.


    Lace gently leans away from a knife shaken by her neck.


    The full face mask stepped in further and moved his wrist to cut the knife back, but now Lace quickly circled next to the full face mask and pierced the knife.


    "Oh, it''s off."


    Lace raised her voice.I was going to stab her in the neck and it was a lace that I thought I could, but because the full face mask reacted in an extreme place and guarded her with my arm, the knife stabbed her in the upper arm.


    "Let''s do it. Whew, you... you just realized, is that a woman?I keep my chest invisible and my body shape is tight, but sometimes it''s a feminine trick. "


    As Les pointed out, the full face mask solidified its movement.


    The full-face mask runs backwards facing Lace.


    "Huh? Why did you retreat there?Did I say something bad? "


    Lace was bewildered and unexpectedly abandoned the sudden escape of the full face mask.


    Meanwhile, the number of vampires increased even further, finally allowing access to the church.


    Yes, at work.


    Charles manipulates the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire he planted on the ground to cut off the vampires'' legs.


    "But they''re still here, and this is tough!"


    Charles looks at a group of vampires coming after him.


    "Attract!"


    King screamed and jumped forward.


    As he jumped into the herd of incoming vampires, he saw King shooting shotguns and pistols, and Pepper''s eyes rounded.


    While watching King fight boldly, Pepper Tai shoots at as many vampires as he can.


    (I can''t believe the head of the organization fights like that....)


    Pepper knew two other similar people, not just strong, but aggressively on the front lines and impressed by King who attracted the enemy''s attacks as declared.One of them is Mayor Poisonous Taniko.The other is Silvia Tanjita, the owner of the Silver Storm.


    Nuoooooo!


    Not only the King, but the other one jumped out. It''s Benkei.


    "Cosplay, old man, let''s do this."


    King shook his sword and watched Benkei throw away a crowd of vampires one after the other.


    "It''s not cosplay! It''s Benkei!"


    An assertive Benkei.


    "Oops, I think I''m seeing the end."


    When I finally saw that the number of vampires was decreasing, King''s expression became brighter.


    "You''re one more step away! Have a good time!"


    With King facing forward, he shouted to inspire the tea time soldiers on the battlefield behind him.


    Next to Kiriko comes a full face mask.


    When you take off the mask, the face of a woman who thinks she is in her late twenties of Bobcut is exposed.


    It''s time for the tide.


    A woman calls out to Kiriko as she wraps a cloth around her arm cut by Lace.


    This woman''s name is Hikari Kaminuma.One of the elite units in the hub, Potassium Chloride of Choice.


    "Yes, I''ve stopped my vampire virus.It''s been significantly attenuated since the quadruple infection. "


    Inspired by the light, Kiriko exhales.


    Vampires pour the vampire virus from their teeth into their bodies, creating new vampires.But the virus coming out of the fangs is not infinite.Also, by passing through the human body many times, the attenuation gradually progresses, and even if the vampire virus is poured into it, it will not result in a vampire infection.


    "I know what they''re up against."


    "Potential for new replenishment"


    "I know. I may bring more soldiers from my country, but I''ve already done it.I hope you do it as soon as you can.... "


    I don''t know if it will work, but Kiriko looks a little sad.


    "And let''s do one more thing.I know what they''re going to do next. "


    Kiriko calls while saying so.


    "Hello, Laura? I have a request from the hub for your organization.Yeah, I don''t want any information.I want you to write an article that''s exactly what I''m saying. "


    "Ahh... I wonder if that''s a boulder.We are impartial and neutral. "


    Kiriko demanded, but the opponent showed difficulty.


    "Have you forgotten that your organization has a central alliance?Please perform impression manipulation as long as your rules are followed at a minimum.Brothers, you owe each other a lot, don''t you? "


    Kiriko demanded in an intimidating tone, and the caller remained silent for a while.


    "... I get it, Machita..."


    The other person hung up without waiting for Kiriko''s next words in response to a voice that was obviously not convincing but swallowed.


    (Seems to have made the evidence quite bad.But this is a push, and I can''t help it.I''ll apologize to Laura later.)


    Kiriko felt a little guilty about making the other person on the phone drink an unreasonable request.

 2387 21

    After the battle, a large number of vampired immigrants died before the church.And the number of corpses shall be fifty.


    All vampires in the Ajito were processed.It seems that there have been several casualties among those who were in Asia.


    "They''re the worst... Besides, the enemies who are fighting us are the greatest in the country.This is how you treat us because we''re even happier...Shit... shit... "


    "I''m sorry... I always regret things..."


    Pedro and Vivian regret watching the carcass being processed in front of the church at night.


    "I couldn''t protect myself because of the lack of power of the awkward monk!Forgive me! It is a shame of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee to fail to serve as a shield for the weak and to take the victims in front of you!Uh-oh! "


    Benkei shouted with his head in his arms.


    "What? No... Benkei-san, I''ve been actively killing immigrants who have become vampires... Look, Benkei-san killed the head that rolled over there, the head that Benkei-san didn''t kill with his sword, and the body that had his face slashed vertically there."


    Vivian pointed it out.


    We had to kill him, and we killed him.


    Pedro said powerlessly.


    "Explaining to the families of the dead that they''ve been attacked by vampires is going to be a lot of trouble, so let''s say the victim was attacked by illegal drugs."


    And Vivian.


    That''s good. And spread the story to the immigration caves.Whether the enemy is the mayor, the mayor is the chief executives in the backstreets, or the true rulers of the country, immigrants are prevented from leading a decent life in the country. "


    Simon instructed, and Pedro and Vivian nodded.


    Do we have to riot as a result?


    Les says.


    "By making them think so, you can restrain them from coming out.And from what I''ve seen, this immigration crackdown is not a general rule. "


    "Why do you think so?"


    Simon''s opinion was not clear to King.


    "If the rulers had a plan, they''d be coming in with more.Even the police move, but I don''t want to take care of it that much, because there''s a truth to it.Or because few people oppose the oppression of immigrants, don''t you take care of them?I may have been punished for the disturbance a month ago, but I saw some people rebelling on their conscience. "


    I see.


    After hearing Simon''s reasoning, King was convinced.


    "If possible, I''d like to find out who''s rebelling and be gentle.I think you''ll be on my side. "


    And Charles.


    "We might be able to get some cooperation.To do that, first spread the word.The signs of a riot will make it easier for those who oppose the mayor''s policy, who will be among the great ones. "


    "It''s not a sure solution, but it''s likely, and it''s worth a try."


    Simon and King say each.


    "Sometimes it feels like a new home, Simon.I can see how you calculate it. "


    Well, that''s affected.I''ve been hanging out since kindergarten. "


    Charles told me, and Simon smiled bitterly.


    "But I don''t know if I''m destined to go anywhere to fight the poor."


    Pedro, Vivian, and other immigrant members become aware of themselves when they hear the words of King, who shrugs his shoulders and mouth.


    "And I want to tear it apart and throw it away.Simon did it before I did. "


    "If I were King, I would have done this."


    Simon laughs and says, named after King.


    "Hey, Pedro, Vivian, and the immigrants, don''t give me too much shock.Don''t be pessimistic.We''re with you.Still dissatisfied, or do you think it''s our fault we got eyes on you and want you to disappear somewhere? "


    "Is that so? You gave us hope."


    When King asked the immigrants, one of the immigration members strongly denied it.


    "But you''re walking with us, and there''s still a way to keep bleeding."


    "No more... and there is no alternative to the unknown. How''s everybody?"


    Vivians look at the immigrants and ask questions.All the immigration members look at the King with determination.


    "Pfft, did you get hit first...."


    Simon, who was peeking at the holographic display, slapped his tongue with a bitter face.


    What''s wrong?


    Look at this.


    When asked by King, Simon flipped over the display.


    It was shown on the famous news site "Whiplash" in the back street.That''s the latest news page. The immigration caves are planning another riot, and it is battlefield tea time that they are trying to stir up, and it is described as a footprint of a massive invasion of the backstreets of Japan.


    "Whipping is supposed to be a relatively neutral intelligence organization.News sites in the back streets, including this site, do not overwhelm certain ideologies.But this is a skewed article anyway...Besides, it''s even fabricated. "


    Pepper said with an incredible look on his face.It''s impossible. However, the fact that there were people who did the impossible was inherent.


    "It''s very likely that the whip is connected to the hub.In other words, you can say black for white and horse for deer at the center. "


    Simon puts his arm around him.


    "When I was at the hub, I never heard of the hub engaging in such an aggressive act."


    And peppercorns.


    "That''s the crown, isn''t it? Funny.Well, that''s what this thing does, isn''t it? "


    King laughed at the news site as he read the article.


    Information organization "Whipping Disease" editorial office.


    There is a disturbing atmosphere among the members of the organization.Everyone is looking at one person with suspicions that are close to hostility.


    "We just picked up some information that suggested a possibility, Dace. Hmm."


    Laura Sheridan, the boss of the whip, said in front of the members of the facial tissue in the usual manner.


    "No, no, no, no, no, editor. This is the degree of vampire connection."


    One of the members points out in a mood.In whipping, Laura, the boss, was called the editor.


    "Oh, I don''t want to go too far, Death.And it''s an off-the-shelf day. Not from a vampire''s point of view, but because our organization has a central alliance, it''s convenient for you ~ "


    "Do you have to do it again...?So, our organization was a hub partner. "


    "Ahhn, the original meaning of the pendulum is twisted, Mars."


    From Laura''s point of view, this article is unintentional.


    "I know you wrote it because of the hub''s strong demands, but when all the truth comes to light, our credibility may be in jeopardy."


    "I agree. And the opposite is how you tailor the tea time on the battlefield to the bad guys.It''s the central propaganda, and it''s the opposite. "


    "It''s like mass trash on the street.I hate that, and I''m in the backstreet press..... "


    Members complain and express their opinions one after another.


    "Heehee, I honestly hate Death, too.Yes, Desune... I''m going to post the tea time on the battlefield and the stories of the immigrants. "


    Laura thought it would be a good drop.I am thinking about Laura and I think we should demonstrate the neutrality of the organization.


    "I''ll negotiate.If anything happens to you, I can cut through you, Mars.


    Ahababba ~


    As Laura stood up, a blonde girl raised a strange voice at Laura''s feet.Black ears from the head, black tails from the buttocks, black nose, and black hair covering the hands.Laura is the Miralka, the wizard created by mixing a true vampire and a werewolf.


    Miralka is a deadbeat.


    Abu ~


    Laura gently stroked Miralka''s head, insisting that she take her, and Miralka raised her dissatisfied voice.

 2388 22

    King and Hot Jiro were only ten years old.


    A mysterious secret facility where mad scientists can enter and exit.That''s the world we live in.Neither King nor Jiro has ever been outside this facility.The days of study and experimentation have been going on.


    The puppies on the test bench are packed and carried.The dogs were barking their noses out of the gap in the lattice, gazing at each other''s King and Hot Jiro.


    "Aitsura, I know you''re going to be killed."


    King, who stopped his feet, looked at the puppies and murmured.


    "No way...."


    Jiro also stopped his feet.


    "I feel that way.... and begging them to kill themselves with their eyes.He''s asking us to help him. "


    You''re thinking too much.


    "I''m sorry... I can''t help you, poor thing, even if you want to help me...For me now..... "


    King has been dragging on his feelings at this time.And I felt the same way at this time, but there were several times ahead.Each time, I remembered the gaze and sound of the puppies.


    It was dawn all night.


    "Hey... Pepper Tai... Pepper Tai... do it!"


    Place your face on the chest of a thick pepper on the same bed as King, whispering as you stroke your arms and chest with your palms.


    "Your body feels more comfortable to touch than any man you''ve ever eaten.My muscles are soft. I wonder if this is natural.And it''s a pretty good way to train. "


    "It''s been a training day since I realized it...."


    Praised by the King, the pepper thick smiles lightly.


    "Since the morning... can I do this?"


    "Some people say it''s better not to do it in the morning.I am one shot at waking up. [M]Are you a bad person?If you don''t want to, I won''t force you to go out with me. "


    "I have a feeling that I want to do it, but... strange thing to say, but I want to get in touch with you, talk a lot, and find out about King..."


    It''s not weird.


    I tend to hesitate, but I feel it is a genuine complaint, and King becomes the real face.


    "Somehow I see. You''re afraid of people.No one suspects him.I can''t believe it. And me. "


    Being seen through by the King, Pepper Lotus looks frightened out of sight.King stretches his hand to the cheeks of the pepper, forcing him to face himself again.


    "I almost got it for a while, but my heart refused, but I told him with reason and reason.I told myself it couldn''t be done.I mean, you don''t like it, do you?It''s a life of doubt and rejection.When I almost got there, I thought about it.I thought I didn''t want to live that way.So I changed myself, and I felt like I was in control of my emotional settings. "


    The words of the King penetrate deeply into the heart of the pepper thick, heavily echoing.I don''t have much experience with pepper thick when it comes to persuasive words from someone''s mouth.


    "Still can''t believe it? Well, that''s fine.It''s fine now. At least now, touch my body.It feels so good when I''m in contact with the pepper.How about you? "


    "It feels good and I feel happy. Very, very much....."


    In the first place, the concept of happiness itself is a pepper thick that I have never known before, but now I feel it strongly.


    "The only thing that makes you feel good right now is your reality.That is the only truth. Taste only now. Eat. "


    That said, King hugs the head of the pepper.All the words the King would throw at him shook his heart, pierced it and, above all, warmed it.


    Pedro visits Simon as he gathers information in his room in Asia.


    "Simon, there''s a reporter with whipping problems who made us bad people by making articles of our own."


    "Which side did you come down on....."


    Simon stood up stunned after Pedro reported.


    "Ahhn. Nice to meet you. My name is Laura Sheridan and I''m Mars, editor-in-chief of Whip Disease.Have you seen Death''s article on immigration caves and battlefield tea time on the Whiplash news site? "


    When Simon opens the door to the guest room, Laura Sheridan gracefully greets and asks.


    "Ah... I saw it. It''s a biased article that doesn''t look like a whip.Are you here to apologize? "


    "Exactly, Dace. Ah."


    Laura admitted to Simon''s sarcasm with an unfortunate look.


    "He''s a great guy."


    Simon sits opposite Laura.Simon tried to make an expression that he was extremely upset, but the woman in front of him couldn''t possibly be upset with that attitude.


    "That article was not our intention, Mace.Even then, I tried to be as neutral as possible, but was it still Desyone? "


    "Of course. So? What do you want?You''re not just here to apologize, are you? "


    "Ah ~, not only an apology, but also to show our sincerity, so I want to cover your remarks and make an article. That''s what I think, Machita. Hmm."


    I guess I''ll end up in your business.


    It was Simon who listened to Laura and said amazingly, but in his heart, this is a good story, and he is using his calculations properly.


    "If you need any more souvenirs, I''ll sell the information you keep.But this is only for sale, Mass.Days in the form of paying for the incredible information you want me to know. "


    Laura brought up the story she had prepared from the beginning, not Simon''s rush.


    (It''s not just business.Finally, I saw some truth that they don''t like the center either.Or do you want to dash us in the middle of a rush to the center?But... it won''t be bad for us anyway.)


    Simon thinks with arms.


    (I wish I had a new home... I think I can negotiate something better.Oh, I''m thinking the same thing again)


    Simon went back in time with his thoughts.


    "Tell me the title of the information.Otherwise, I can''t judge. "


    "A special information day for the Mayor of Anraku City, Takiriko Poison, as opposed to you. Ahhn."


    What''s so special about it?


    "Her identity, abilities, weaknesses, etc. Days"


    Simon could not ignore Laura''s plain words.


    And there comes Lace, King and Pepper Thigh.


    "Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa, whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa


    Looking at Laura, Les smiled.


    Simon took his place at the table with King and told them about the conversation he had been recording.


    Perfect, let''s ask King for his judgment.


    "Let''s talk about it.But if he tries to trick us, he will destroy your organization before the hub. "


    When Simon came to King, King, who was sitting opposite Laura, said in Doss''s clever voice, staring at Laura.


    "Is it a good death in the form of an interview? If possible, Citades for live distribution ~"


    "Oh, I''ll take it.And suddenly, live distribution is superior. "


    Kings judge whether they came with that intention from the beginning.


    "Hmm. I''m sorry, but I was using a high-performance voice changer."


    "Whatever, chicken."


    King laughed at Laura''s refusal.Laura puts out her camera.


    "Now in front of me is a man called King, the strongest gang in America, the boss of battlefield tea time.You said you''d be interviewed for whipping, so we started live distribution. "


    "I can talk in a normal way...."


    Listening to the reality of Laura, Pepper Thick murmured.


    "First of all, Mr. King, how did you come into conflict with the hub?According to the center, we are going to use the immigration caves as a tool for the Japanese invasion by gently inciting them... "


    "It is true that we are familiar with immigration caves.I''m also investing.But inciting immigrants to riot is a terrible thing to do.Where did that come from? "


    "That''s how the hub looks and looks alert."


    So the central letterhead is Zhang Li?They won''t be on their own heavy streets, but they seem to be quite blind to us.But we didn''t follow the central backstreet rules, like any other overseas mafia.I talked to a woman named Takiko Poison, who is the great one in the center, about various things yesterday, and they confirmed it with each other.They don''t like us interfering with the immigrant community.That''s the biggest problem. "


    "Has the hub told you why?"


    "They are the honeymoon with the rulers behind the country.It''s not a reciprocal situation, but the country''s running dog is at the center.As far as the rulers are concerned, they want immigrants to remain cheaper workers or slaves.That''s for the sake of the country.That''s a terrible story. "


    When King threw up, a few seconds of silence passed.Whether Laura lost her words or was thinking about the next question, it took a little time to break the silence anyway.


    "Mr. King didn''t obey because he wanted to protect immigrants?"


    "I also told the mayor that the immigration cave is already a battlefield tea time territory, and I recognize that immigrants living in the immigration cave are also part of the family.It''s not beautiful or anything, and it''s only natural to protect the family by breathing in and out. "


    "You did not retreat from anyone in America.I hear they defeated all underground organizations and even the police and army retreated.Do you want to do the same in this country?Are you prepared to take care of the hub and everything in the backstreets of this country to protect the immigrants who have become a family? "


    "You don''t have to ask, do you?"


    When Laura asks questions with a strange look and tone, King answers instantly with a laugh.


    "Is there anything you want to tell me at the end?"


    "The hub is the backbone of this country''s underground organizations, isn''t it?I''m amazed that it''s such an ungrateful scum.It is a funny fact that it is also a running dog of the system.It''s pathetic. The hub is pathetic, but it''s pathetic to the people behind this country who follow.Are you castrated dogs? "


    King incites with a profoundly contemptuous tone.


    "Either way, I came to this country, and I was sold in a quick fight.I didn''t set it up myself, but the fights that were sold were bought with all my strength.I have done this before and will continue to do so.I''ve done this before, and when I realized it, I ruled the American underworld.That''s what I mean. Following the United States, it was decided that the battlefield tea time would be dominated by the Japanese underworld and the backstreets.You can either hang your head in front of me and kiss your shoes, or you can blow a hole in your head and piss your shit off. "


    Turning his face to Laura''s camera, King spread a fierce smile and cut off his temper.

 2389 23

    When the dust piled up, in a room in the central building of Baste, Jiro Hot, Junko, and the real person still sleeping watched the live delivery of King''s interview due to whipping.


    "I''m impressed by the goodness of my heart, and it doesn''t look like a snowy oak around here."


    After completing the interview, the real person speaks his/her thoughts.


    "Cool. The boulder is my clone.If I don''t stop growing, I wonder if my boobs will grow bigger and taller like that. Hmm.... "


    "That''s where I''m looking..."


    True thoughts penetrate Junko''s face.


    "Hey, I love girls'' breasts.Ah, but it''s also possible that I grew up in such a splendid way due to the influence of the environment and food. "


    (No, I told you a long time ago, how was Mutsuki''s chest?)


    True memories of Junko''s words.


    "Mako had a lot of hard feelings, so she won''t abandon the same abused people.I''ve become a useless mad scientist. "


    Hot Jiro said when he was lying down.I now regret that I have repeated many tragic human experiments from the time I founded Baste to the time I met Junko.


    "Yukioka is now an unscrupulous mad scientist, and the hot Jiro who converted before Yukioka is great."


    "Yeah..."


    "I see...."


    Seriously and truly, Junko smiled bitterly, and Yujiro nodded ambiguously worried about Junko''s eyes.


    "I''ll give you a call."


    Hot Jiro turned down and called.


    "Mako, you''ve done a lot of thinking."


    "Huh, where is it?I just said what I had to say. "


    "I''m not familiar with the back street, but I know it''s horrible to sell fights to the center."


    Whoever it is doesn''t matter.It''s like breathing and throwing up when I try something like this.I''ve always been like this, and I''ve always been like this. "


    King with a bouncing voice.


    "I can''t really move yet, but I''m on my way."


    Oh, thank you very much.


    The phone hangs up.


    "If you know you''re afraid of selling fights to the center, you should avoid it."


    Junko said with a complicated expression.I have a good relationship with the center, and Kiriko is friendly, so I am not keen on fighting tea time and the center on the battlefield.


    "I know Junko''s position, but I can''t abandon Mako."


    "Yeah, I know, so don''t push it.You don''t want me to tell you, but I''ll stick a nail in it for now.True you, too. "


    Junko said in a quiet tone, turning his eyes to the claimed hot Jiro and the true sleeping man.


    "Who?"


    I saw that King was making a friendly phone call, and I asked Pepper Thick while I was stirring.


    "What are you worried about?It was like my brother. "


    Looking at the face of the thick pepper, King held the thick pepper with a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry, I looked like a puppy.That''s a nice face. I''m thirsty. "


    After responding to King''s dialogues, Pepper Thigh lays his lips on King''s lips, with a little hesitation worried about the surrounding eyes.


    "Oh, you did as you were told.But it''s 50 points. I don''t care if you''re bad, but feel better.It''s officially the same as a dog''s hand, so my throat won''t moisturize.I''m worried about the eyes around me, too. "


    It was a king with an interesting tone of mouth, but it was not a good evaluation, so it was a thick pepper.


    "Hey, I want to taste King''s soft skin again."


    The lace murmured and the pepper thickness felt like her chest was frozen.


    "Hey, faggot, can you shrink the old man to zero now?"


    "Wow, that was a joke. I''m serious, but it was a joke."


    The King stared at me in an incredible way, and Lace was so agitated.


    "Don''t worry about the pepper.I only ate this grandfather once.I was hungry and couldn''t help but feel like eating a dog.I don''t want to eat anything like this again because it tastes like shit and above all the smell was the worst.Besides, I''m not going to eat anything but you right now.So don''t worry about it. Do you understand? "


    Obviously shocked by the pepper thick, he pressed his face forcefully into the valley of his chest and said in a tone of silence.


    "Hyah hey... take my heart into account."


    "My grandchildren must be getting older...What an amazing feast. "


    Simon was really stunned by the lace in his half-crying face.


    "Ha, it doesn''t matter how old you are.I''m not just Baba, and no matter how old I am, it''s better if I''m younger. "


    "Another acquaintance said that as he got older, his preferred age increased to suit his age."


    "They''re all people."


    "That dialog is an all-purpose return."


    Simon shrugged his shoulders as he listened to Lace''s dialogue.


    So, you were talking about selling me information about Takiko poison, right?


    King saw Laura.


    Ah ~, now it''s time to talk.Poisonous Tatsuruko is the Vampire Days of our true ancestors.What... what? I already know, Macita? "


    Laura was a little surprised to discover that the reactions of the other four people in the room were too thin.


    "I didn''t know, but I had sex with a lot of vampires last night.It''s an information organization, but it''s not easy to check. "


    "In other words, the vampire was bitten by the mayor last night, but it became more and more contagious.Well, the mayor had a big mouse and turned it into mist, and I was convinced. "


    "Do you have a crucifix, birch piles, garlic?"


    King, Simon, and Les each say.


    Simon answers the phone. Then I saw the king on the traffic.


    "They called me when I got to the airport.Most of the soldiers I sent here from the United States are stuck at the airport. "


    After hearing Simon''s report, King and Les face each other simultaneously.


    "The poison was planted by Mayor Tanigriko...If it''s connected to the true rulers, I''m sure we can do that. "


    "You idiots... hah... I always do this.I always feel tight with my first moves. The first half is poking. "


    Les and King say.


    "Pepper Tai. If there are any members of the center who are especially close to you - someone who doesn''t want to be killed, tell me their name.I''m going to have the intelligence team check his face. "


    "Eh? Um... nothing in particular..."


    Asked by King, Pepper Thick answered in a gloomy mood.


    (Even though I have been here for five years, I couldn''t make a friend.I was working indifferently.I couldn''t open my heart to anyone.I couldn''t be trusted. It was a boring, dull, dry time...No... even before that, it''s terrible...I was alone in the world)


    And suddenly, looking at the thick pepper on his face, King lightly slaps the shoulders of the thick pepper.


    (I wonder where the switch went in and went down.It''s a lot of trauma)


    Looking at the thick pepper, King thinks.I don''t think it is troublesome or troublesome.On the contrary, I even feel the secret joy of comforting myself.


    "That''s easy to talk about.Tell me the center of Asia. "


    "It''s not one. I was in and out..."


    Pepper paste opens the map on the display and describes where the center is involved.


    "And the city hall. Is there anyone else in or out of the city hall?"


    "Probably not...It''s a miscellaneous building. "


    "We need to get a good look at the members of the hub."


    King turned his gaze on Laura.


    "So ask me to look up the names and faces of the central agents entering and leaving these buildings."


    "Oh, I see, Machita ~"


    Laura agrees.


    "Can I ask you to trust the informant?"


    Les confirms.


    "If the hub asks you to look for this information, will you tell them that pepper is my food?It''s okay. "


    "I''m not worried about that."


    Lace smiles at King''s words.


    King calls. The target is Pedro.


    "Pedro, how many immigrants were killed last night?Whoever became a vampire or was killed by a vampire.Plus, add the number of immigrants who were killed in the rush. "


    "That''s a little... I don''t know."


    "I don''t know.If you don''t want to, go check it out. "


    Ha, ha, ha


    Pedro responded with trembling anger at King''s voice.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do, you''ll be free. Ahhn."


    "I''ll call you when I can."


    Well then ~, hey, hey ~


    King smiled and Laura walked out of the room.


    When she left the church, Laura saw the phone.Kiriko called many times.


    Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh


    Can I help you? What the hell is that?Tea time on the battlefield. "


    "It''s not fair just to insist that we don''t cover the battlefield tea time, Descartes. It''s also very likely that other intelligence organizations will do it without us, or that the battlefield tea time itself will transmit it, so it''s only right that we do it. There''s a reason why we shouldn''t be blamed. Ahhn."


    Kiriko spoke hysterically, but Laura hung up unilaterally without waiting for a reply.


    "Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh


    Laura murmured with a smile. To be honest, Laura couldn''t stand the way Kiriko did it.

 2390 24

    It is the seventh year since Masako Owada became the central agent.


    Residents in backstreets risk their lives differently depending on their occupation and position.For example, a freelance cleaner is considered extremely dangerous.Conversely, people belonging to huge tissues like "Pregnant Women Kitchen Sink" are less dangerous.


    The people of the center are also residents of the back street as a whole.However, it is rare for members of the center to encounter situations where their lives are at risk.Although there is a slight danger that Masuko will be killed by residents of the same backstreet in order to perform work and gather information.


    Not to mention the fact that I was personally targeted by someone.


    (Why...? For whatever reason....I don''t remember anyone resenting me)


    Masuko escapes in confusion after being shot majestically in a residential neighborhood.Although it was remarkable, it was because of her considerable combat power that she was able to avoid a blow by surprise.


    Running and running, he looked back and saw the attacker. I am not Japanese.


    Behind Mengzi''s head is the battlefield tea time and the confirmation of the center.


    (Are you seriously crushing the center?So it''s just the end gear. Are you even looking for me?)


    Shortly after the worst assumption came to mind, the bullet pierced the head of the monk and blew away fear and despair.


    Several men approached Monkey''s remains.One has a big case.


    Cut it out. We''re on our way.


    When ordered by one of the men, the man with the case opened the case and took the electric saw out of it.


    Nobuo Owada is a public official who works for the Anraku City Hall.


    Nobuo knows that Anraku City is a dark city.I also know that there are many residents in the back street.But it doesn''t mean that people on the street live in danger and fear every day.Nobuo has seen shooting fights, but he counts with one hand, and if you are a citizen of Anraku City, you have been taught how to deal with them since you were a child.


    However, I had never thought of a situation where a resident of the front street, Nobuo, was clearly targeted by a resident of the back street.


    No, I doubt he''s a resident of the back street.Not all the people surrounding Nobu men are Japanese.But it is obvious that everyone has a gun and is pointing a murder at the Nobu Man.


    Somebody help me! Help me! "


    Scream with a trembling voice. Nobu men and men are everywhere in the downtown area.There are many passers-by around.In such an eye-catching place, he is dignified and pointing his gun around Nobu Man.


    The passers-by thought it was a backstreet struggle and walked away quickly so as not to get caught up.He was even more desperate when he saw the sight, but he was convinced at the same time.I would do the same for them.


    Shortly after I was convinced, the gunshots sounded and Nobuo''s thoughts were interrupted.


    "Cut it quick. I''ll go next."


    When the shooter ordered him to do so in English, one of the men surrounding him took the chainsaw out of the big bag and...


    The story of the central agent and city hall staff being attacked and killed quickly spread to Kiriko''s ears.


    It is clear that the battlefield''s tea time counterattack has begun.Kiriko feels fierce anger in that relentless way.


    "Mayor, please come to the front of the City Hall."


    It was the city hall staff who opened the door and told him in a tight face that was close to Kiriko, one of the members of the center.


    When Kiriko left the city hall, four long tables were placed in front of the front entrance to the city hall, and seven human heads were placed per table.Twenty-eight in total.


    In addition, the wall contains a large blood message that appears to have been drawn with the blood of those who have had their heads amputated.


    "Dear Mayor, life and death are equal."


    The meaning of the message is clear.


    (I still know I''m targeting the one in the center.But... just because I''m the mayor, even the city hall staff would kill me...)


    I know it''s a seed I sowed, but Kiriko still wants her bowels to boil back.


    (That''s why... life and death are equal.)


    Kiriko bites her teeth.


    "Stay away from the citizens... Put a plastic sheet over the blood letters....."


    Kiriko orders the staff. Kiriko''s throat heard a surprisingly powerless plundering voice.Making such an order was in itself a very pathetic feeling.


    In front of the city hall, members of the centre and city hall staff were exposed to their necks and immediately learned that a message of blood had been drawn in the back street.Of course, via the internet.


    "It''s going to be fun inside."


    Seeing this tragedy, a man was watching tea time on the battlefield.Looking at the back street news, she smiled slightly.


    "Tea time on the battlefield. Interesting.There''s a lot of creativity going on. "


    Dog Keiichi decided to follow the trend of this tissue for a while and try to contact it when he had the chance.


    Dusty bust. Central building.


    Four people, including Junko, Tired, and Midori, found out about the tragedy in front of the city hall on the back street news site in the room where True was sleeping.There is no Jiro Yuji, the director.We were on our way to the immigration cave.


    "If it''s just a hub, if you put your hands on the street, it''s just an extra boost to your enemies."


    "Hmm... don''t you understand the back street well?"


    "Yea... or even if you know it, it doesn''t matter, does it?"


    "It''s not an organization that never does anything to cats.Even at the dawn of the war in the United States, it is indistinguishable whether those who joined the enemy forces were muscular or snails.They''ve slaughtered journalists and exposed them. "


    Speak True, Junko, Midori, and Tired.


    "But I didn''t take part in this, so I guess I put poison on Takiriko."


    True, just because you work for the city hall doesn''t make it a condition for you to join Kiriko.The truth is that Kiriko would have taken almost unrelated apparent lives just to piss her off.


    "I''m sorry about Yujiro, but I don''t want to cooperate with the organization that does this."


    This development was unexpected, as King didn''t really look like such a ruthless type of act, to say the least.


    In the evening, a party was held in the basement hall, an azimuth of battlefield tea time.Immigrant members and elite soldiers brought by King are mixed up to enjoy eating, drinking and talking.


    "Give hope, but don''t give hope.Give him despair, but do not let him understand.The way the devil calls himself God is always the way he is ? "


    King sings the song of the legendary band "Megidball" in a good mood.


    "Blood for blood. The nostalgic air is getting stronger."


    Lace says in a good mood, putting her mouth on the wine bottle.


    "Phuhah, no matter how much it takes, I can feel the comfort of this air.My heart jumps. Alcohol tastes good. "


    "Too much, Grandpa."


    Simon shouted at Lace, who suddenly danced.


    (Do something like that... and make fun of it... okay?)


    On the other hand, the pepper was full of mistrust.Speaking of which, King put his hands on the public.Moreover, it went so far as to imitate the brutality of exposing things.I''m absolutely sorry about this for free.No, not just the future rebellion, but the King''s way itself is unacceptable to pepper thick.


    People who saw themselves for the first time, people who recognized themselves, people who felt like they could forgive themselves.Unnegligible suspicions and mistrust that arose in such a person were left unattended and became a big thorn, poking into the heart of the pepper thick.

 2391 25

    A branch of the Momoshima family who served as escorts at the Silver Storm for generations.Born as the third son, the pepper was raised without much attention from his family when he was a child.


    Parents who look at their eldest son and second son, even if they train seriously.One day, if I had a bad habit of getting tantrums and getting violent, I was avoided.Because of this, pepper thick also began to place walls between people.


    (Tough days. Ignored by anyone, treated like a mass.That''s why I keep my heart shut... but it''s my fault.It''s not just my fault....)


    At 7: 30 in the evening, in the King''s room, Pepper, who was alone with the King, looked back at himself and pitied him.


    (King looked at me.I also know my nature.)


    I think so, while I drown in happy times, there are things I can''t overlook.


    "I killed a city hall employee. It was too quick."


    Though I knew it might lead to a crack, I couldn''t keep the pepper stick out of my mouth.In fact, this kind of character of pepper thick was also the cause of smoke from people, but pepper thick is not conscious around it.


    "Are you gonna fuck with me?"


    King, who was in a lighter mood, hit the pepper thick with a cold look, but the pepper thick didn''t pull there.I didn''t look back, but I looked back at King with sad eyes.


    "If I order you to kill me, I can''t.I''m here because I couldn''t.I refused... and now I''m in front of the King. "


    Pepper couldn''t ignore the refusal of the assassination mission at the Silver Storm because he thought he might lose his place again.


    "I can''t help it if I just committed the crime of being killed.But I can''t stand killing people who aren''t fake and irrelevant. "


    "They did it first.That''s why I reminded you. "


    "I know, but I want this to be clear."


    Pepper is begging the King to tell the truth.


    "Are you doing well because I like you? Tell me where you stand."


    But the King did not retreat, making his voice angry.


    "Life and death are equal, right?I told the mayor:You despise them. They''re like cockroaches.Don''t be like him. "


    As if pepper thick matches it, the fire line of anger ignites.


    (Was it the end of the story that he refused to kill?)


    King somehow understood and exhaled.


    "I... misjudged you.The core is firmly attached to the calming beard. He''s got a temper. "


    "I see...."


    The King smiled and the pepper thick''s anger subsided lightly.


    "But that''s what I need.It''s not just a hobby retaliation.It''s necessary to give fear to our enemies and allies. "


    "My allies... don''t you believe in immigrants?"


    The pepper thick voice sounds surprising.


    "There''s no way you can believe it.There''s an unspecified number of people who can''t see their faces.No matter how much we''ve done for them, we''ll easily give them back their palms with some kind of bounce.In order not to do that, I need to know what happens when you''re hostile to me, even in the sense of letting him know first.That''s how I do it. "


    "Without a wedge of fear, rebellion can take a greater toll, so it might have the effect of stopping it."


    After listening to King, Pepper was finally convinced.


    "You know what I mean. Look... do you still despise me for knowing that?Can''t I forgive you? Am I the same cockroach as the mayor? "


    "No... now I understand.I''m convinced already. Swallow. I''m sorry. "


    "If it touches your heart, I won''t let you do that, so pretend not to look at what I do.If you can''t even do that, you can''t leave it in my organization. "


    "That''s... the hardest part.Okay, I won''t tell you anymore. "


    The king holds the nodding pepper thick.


    "Fear of being thrown away, puppy"


    Funny King.


    "I can''t be noticed by anyone, and neither I nor anyone has ever been strongly aware of it.It was painful. It''s like there''s only one person in the world floating in space.But now you may be conscious of someone.I''m afraid to let it go. "


    "Maybe... Tell me you''re conscious, this guy."


    King who firmly tightens the head of the peppercorn and presses it against himself.


    "You don''t know the warmth of the family. Poor thing."


    The King said quietly and walked away from the thick pepper.Then he went to the bag in the corner of the room and took out a thin book from inside the bag.


    "I''ll read you a picture book for such a poor thing.Just think of me as your mother. "


    Yeah?


    Pepperoni shouts surprisingly to King, who puts up a picture book and tells him that he has no flashbacks with a happy smile.


    "This picture book is a book I drew.The touch of a picture book drawn by the gang boss also worked, making it a virion seller.It doesn''t sell very well in Japan? "


    That''s what King says when he sits on the bed, invites him to come next to him.Pepper thick obeyed honestly and sat next to the king.


    "Cheetah Remaining


    There was a family of five cheetahs somewhere.


    Mother, I have to hunt every day for a child with four cheetahs.


    Today''s prey is Impala.They are much larger than cheetahs and have sharp, scary horns.Very dangerous prey.


    Mother chases Impala with a violent dash.Impala also desperately flees.


    The maximum speed is a very fast cheetah, but it has no endurance.So in a short time, we have to be sure to take care of it.


    Finally, your mother catches up with Impala and bites her throat.


    But the Impala is bigger and more powerful than the cheetah, so it won''t fall inside.


    If you can''t eat the Impala, you''re desperately rampaging and resisting, poking a horn in the cheetah''s stomach.


    Cheetah''s mother, who escapes to the Impala of her prey and suffers a life-threatening injury, lies down.Four children keep ringing around their mother worried.


    Knowing that the children were hungry, she squeezed her mother''s last strength and stood up. Delighted children.


    Mother targets Impala child who stabbed herself and runs.Her mother was hurt, but the child''s Impala still couldn''t escape and was caught by the cheetah.


    The children ate their prey with great joy.But your mother doesn''t eat.Because the prey is small, and when your mother eats, she doesn''t have enough for the children anymore.No, before that, your mother doesn''t want to eat any more prey.Because there is no need for that.


    And then the cheetahs...


    The lost cheetahs fed on their mothers'' meat and drowned.


    I ate a little rabbit I caught dead and crazy.


    I ate the flesh of a brother killed by a lion.


    I went for revenge and ate the lion''s child I killed.


    The other one, who grew up, found the Impala that killed her mother and hunted and ate carefully to avoid being stabbed in the corner.


    I literally inherited the flesh and blood of my mother and brothers, and the cheetah left behind was incredibly strong.He swore he would never die.Because I thought if I died, so would the family I ate to live.He believes he''s been living with his family forever. "


    "The last remaining cheetah is a female.I drew it myself. "


    "That''s right...."


    To the king, who laughed well, Pepper Tai hit him with a gavel.


    Enough after King had read the picture book to Pepper Thigh, Hot Jiro visited Ajito.


    "I don''t know if I can respond to your request, but I''ve devised a countermeasure."


    Hot Jiro speaks before King, Simon, Les, Pepper, and Charles.I have already told Yujiro that Kiriko is a vampire and that the attack did not go through due to the fog.


    "I see... why don''t you try this again?"


    King expresses his opinions on the measures Yujiro has taken.For some time afterwards, conversations continued between half-crown mad scientist brothers.


    "So, you''re going this way?Or wait for the enemy to come? "


    Simon asks after seeing where King and Jiro are finished.


    "I wanted to say I could attack you, but I provoked you all the way over there."


    "Is there a trap?"


    King asks Jiro Hot.


    "Terrain is easy to protect here, it''s easy to intercept."


    And, Charles, I''ve already been patrolling around the church telling the immigrants to stay away.


    "Yes, it''s in the immigration cave, so if you care, you can call the immigrants and surround them.Well, I don''t really expect that. "


    The King said in an easy-throwing tone and shrugged his shoulders.I don''t believe in immigrants around here, as King said earlier, but I think that''s why Pepper Thigh.


    Report, several non-immigrants are waiting near the church.It''s on security cameras. "


    Immigration personnel will report to you and connect you to the monitor.


    The monitor showed several people hiding in the shade of the trees.


    "The surveillance cameras are stupid, but there are some guys who might be able to pull it off.Oh, there''s also the woman in the full face mask. "


    Lace makes a pleasant voice.


    "It doesn''t feel like I''m hiding too much.It feels like you can always find it, and it looks like you''re going to criticize it with dignity. "


    Simon says.


    "''Potassium Chloride of Choice'' is mixed with some people.We finally have the elite troops in the hub. "


    Pepper said. I don''t think all of them were lurking, but some of them were known.


    "Was there a time when you belonged?"


    King looks at the thick pepper.


    "Yeah, I know someone.Especially tough..... "


    Peppermint saw the man in the full face mask, Kannuma Light.I''ve worked with you once before.

 2392 26

    King led his soldiers up from the basement to the church.


    Before leaving, Pepper tai told him as much as he knew who the central elite unit, "Potassium Chloride of Choice" was.We plan to strike as many of the best tea time players on the battlefield against each of the potassium chloride faces of our choice.


    "It''s a lot more than we saw on the camera.Did we add it while we were on the move? "


    Les says when he sees signs from outside the church entrance.


    "Looks like it''s going around the side and back.As usual, I''ll go out first, so I''ll leave the rest to the operation. "


    "Before that, I''ll activate the trap as soon as the punch starts."


    King moves forward and Charles turns to the entrance and exit next to the church.


    "Let''s go!"


    Along with the call, King jumped out of the front first.


    Countless gunfire rang. Use it as a signal to activate the ultrasonic vibrating steel wires Charles has placed all over the shade.


    The steel wire that was hanging on the ground between the trees everywhere jumped up while vibrating at the same time, cutting off the soldiers in the center who were unlucky on the steel wire.


    Suddenly, when the soldiers of the army are killed in two at the same time, the shooter stops shooting in fear and confusion.I don''t know what happened, it''s like a nightmare.Many suspected it might have been an attack by a supernatural force.


    "I''ve done quite a bit of work."


    Les, who was next to Charles, saw the soldiers dead in the shade beside the church.


    "It was worth the trouble.Besides, it also has a knock-out effect. "


    Charles smiles slightly.


    "Is he always like that?It was like that last night. "


    Pepper asked Simon when he saw the King running around single-handedly in an unshielded space in front of the church, attracting his enemies'' attention and shooting himself with a gun.


    "Oh, it''s always like that. So when I think calmly about living, I think it''s amazing and stupid, but King has become aware of that."


    Simon talks with a smile on his face.


    "I can''t lose!"


    Benkei screamed and ran after the King.I don''t know if I''m going to fight the King, if I''m going to help him, or both.


    I''m going to do that cosplay too.


    "Ah...."


    Shortly after Simon murmured, the full face mask of the divine swamp light jumped out of the shade of the tree and saw Pepperoni shouting as he pushed into Benkei.


    "Are you going to let me cheat you?"


    That''s how Simon rushed into the square in front of the church.


    Towards Simon, several soldiers in the shade of the tree shoot back at the same time as Simon expects timing with the shooter.


    The bullets that targeted Simon ran out, and all the targets Simon targeted fell, leaving one behind.


    "Huh?"


    Simon stops and looks at the shade of the tree.One of them immediately avoided Simon''s shooting.


    (For a moment, I saw your face.Pepper Tai was one of the best men in the army.)


    It was easy to remember because it was the owner of a large, side-by-side out-of-phase like a crab.


    A crab-faced man bends over in the shade and shoots a gun from a low position.


    Simon runs through the unshielded space and shoots back at the crab-faced man, mindful of the shooting of other central soldiers.


    (I saw your face again for a moment, but you look good, no less than Adams Adonis did last time.)


    Simon looks at the face of the crab-faced man and thinks.Absolutely not a beautiful man.The sculpture is deep, but the face with unusual eyes to the left and right, a broken nose, and a big mouth to the side will fall into the category of a man, but the sharp eye contact and the usual face is a type that is very favorable to a man who lives in a cut-out, tense world like Simon.


    (Looks painful to me when I''m spared)


    Simon, who thought so, moved into the shadow of a pile of coarse rubbish near the church wall and used it as a shield for the shooting.


    Simon''s coming this way subtly.


    Charles, who saw Simon''s movements, said.


    "I seem to be playing with someone who can.Hey, there he is.The one who taught me about pepper. "


    That said, there was a skinny man standing majestically in a space without shields ahead of him.


    "You''re a very distinctive person.Perfect for cartoon villains. "


    Charles glances at the skinny man.My cheeks are broken, my eyes are tight, I have a large bear under my eyes, my skin is pathologically earthy, my mouth is half-open, I can only give a scary impression even if I just look at it, but I also carry a jagged jag on my hands like a saw.


    That looks interesting, so I''ll make it my prey.


    Charles smiles and declares, walks majestically out the side entrance of the church, gazing at a skinny, ambidextrous man.


    A skinny, ambidextrous man looks at Charles, who is obviously going to fight him, and looks at his body.


    "Potassium chloride, the choice taught to pepper thick, was definitely another one.I''ll find him and let him take care of me ~ "


    It''s a lace that looks out with a giggle, but it''s not around the side entrance of the church, so go to the church walls and look for the rest of them.


    "I''m not here....."


    Walking majestically, Lace murmured.


    Eventually, as he circled the church and headed straight ahead, Lace jumped sideways feeling signs of attack.


    Looking at the side of the person coming down from the roof, Lace smiles faintly.One of the choices that Pepper taught me about potassium chloride - the one I was looking for.


    He had a peculiar appearance.My head, face and throat are bumpy.My hands are also bumpy and I can see the swelling all over.He''s an ugly guy with a lot of cobs in his body.Some men had crab-faced faces, but that seemed better at all.


    The object looked like a sword, but it didn''t come with a tsubaki.The pattern is made of wood. It is long doth.


    This man is careful.Horse scolded Tajiro.Pretty strong. It buries bullet-proof fibers under the skin of its entire body.Sometimes people do that, but he bragged about embedding it himself. "


    A lace that recalls the precautions of a pepper thick.


    "Jacques Lace, the famous drug-buster who finally came to Anraku.Inside the center, it''s known by its name. "


    The horse scolded and laughed, licking the blade of Nagados.


    "That phrase, the mayor said it too.Is that what I call myself in the hub?That''s a good story. "


    Lace also laughed, put the gun away and pulled out the survival knife.


    "Old man, will you go out of your way to change the product to suit us?And even so, the reach will be at a disadvantage. "


    "Don''t worry about it."


    The horse curse pointed out, but Reis approached in a laughing trajectory as he turned to the side of the horse curse.


    The horse curse also changed direction according to Reis''s movement, but as soon as he did, Reis quickly turned in the opposite direction.


    Even after being fenced, the horse scolded turned back towards Les without panic, but at that time, Les was approaching.


    The horse cursed his neck.Feeling the sound of the knife passing right beside his neck, the wind and the killing, the horse cursed his mouth.


    Les immediately bent his arm and launched a continuous attack with a knife, but the horse scolded him in an extreme place and cut his leg off with a long dowse.


    "Uh-oh!?"


    Unexpectedly, Lace raised her voice and did not fly.My leg was cut off.


    (It''s a sharp blow.Fast and above all, there are no signs and the evasive reaction is delayed.)


    While checking where he was slashed, Reis confronts the horse curse.


    Now it''s time for the horse curse to attack in a row.Lace is on the defensive side of the battle with a continuous attack by Nagados.There is a difference in reach, and once you turn around to defend yourself, you can''t fight back inside.


    But Les is not in a hurry.I wasn''t in a hurry, I wasn''t looking for a counterattack thread, I was distracted by something else.


    (I don''t feel like killing. No, it was the same when the ambush came.His face is rough, but is he sweet?)


    Because there is no lethargy, if you make it Les, who has been fighting on lethargy until now, there are parts of the attack that are difficult to read.


    "Do you hate killing? I hate you, but I''ll kill you."


    Les says provocatively, avoiding the long curse that comes out of the horse curse.


    The horse stopped attacking and backed down a little.


    "Don''t you know? The recent battle in the back streets is endemic.A killer named Hayama started it, but since it''s hard to read an attack without lethality, the dimension is that you can launch an attack that you don''t intend to kill from the beginning so that you can''t react to lethality.It''s not so sweet or anything.Besides, if you''re not going to kill me, you''ll get hurt, and if you don''t make it right, you''ll die. "


    "Hmm... is that so?"


    After hearing the explanation of the horse curse, Reis was convinced.


    "But when you stopped fighting and went out of your way to teach me that... you were a kind young man who worked so hard for the elderly.Now, let''s reward you. "


    Lace lowered her posture and shouted at the horse from the front.


    The horse cursed Nagados to the bottom and jumped up towards the lace that was coming in.


    Les parries the blade of Long Doth at the peak of the knife, approaching the horse curse and swinging the knife with his neck.


    There was an answer. But it''s a completely different response than the one that slit my throat.It feels like you hit something hard.I bled, but I only bled because I cut my skin.


    "Well, I heard you have bullet-proof fibers in your throat, but you also have blade-proof fibers."


    "I didn''t put it under my eyes.If you''re sure you want to go for it, that''s it. "


    A horse scolding Lace with a smile.


    Lace exhales loudly and takes a fighting-position with her bare hands when she removes the knife.


    "Hey, Grandpa, don''t be rude."


    "You''re not innocent at all. If a gun or knife doesn''t work, you only have a fist.It makes sense. "


    The laughing horse scolds and Lace laughs back at him.


    "Oh, my God."


    The horse cursed and exhaled, throwing Nagados to the ground, standing with his bare fists.


    What a respectful young man.


    I can''t dress up with my bare hands.


    I thought they laughed at each other and stepped in and hit each other at the same time.


    A large fist of horse cursing swept over the side of the lace.Lace''s fist scratched the tip of the horse''s cursed jaw.


    The white-eyed horse curse collapses.Lace spits blood and back teeth out of her mouth and squeezes her face down where she was beaten.


    "Let''s make it an impressive young man right now, and don''t let it stop you.I''m glad I saved your life with respect. "


    While saying so, Les took out the rope and tied the limbs of the unconscious horse curse.


    "Gwaaaaa!"


    Just at the end of the horse curse, the scream of the demon echoed from the front of the church.


    As Lace approached the front of the church, Benkei, who was fighting the divine swamp light of the full face mask, was staggering with blood staining his abdomen brightly red.


    "Uu... gugu... you fool who hates the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee...Even if you are a monk, the second and third Benkei will appear, and will inevitably bring a salvation hand to the weak in this world, and eventually make the world the weak!At that time... your fear, panic, moaning and crying come to mind!Guwahahahaha... but hahaha! "


    After the discarded dialogues in this instance, when she smiled while exhaling blood from her mouth, she blew out a lot more blood, and Benkei fell to the ground.


    "Didn''t you get stuck..."


    Lace murmured and tried to engage with the light that devoured Benkei, but it struck me.


    Because the peppermint went silently to the light.

 2393 27

    Poisonous Tatsuruko, a little far from the church, watches the fighting around the church through the magician.


    For some time, I had the soldiers in the center fight and asked when they would leave.I was checking how powerful the opponent was.


    (Streamstone is the strongest gang in America.Strong. But no one seems to have supernatural powers.I heard that some members of the former Immigration Revolutionary Army have mice modified by Junko.)


    I don''t see anyone like that at the moment.


    The sight of the wizard shows the King rushing around in the bullet storm.


    (King''s terrible way of fighting is like killing me... but King is a living reality.It plays a fine role as a bamboo shooter.I''m not saying it''s a ruin, but it''s a ruin.Maybe you use destiny manipulation?I can reasonably understand that it is the right material because I can play that role well...)


    Kiriko had begun to be attracted a little, and she recognized that she was attracted to him.


    The way crab-faced men fought was extremely robust.Never impossible, but heavily focused on defense.When Simon shows the gap deliberately, he shoots.But they''re not going to follow the trap.


    (Li Lei seems to be happy.)


    Simon thinks.


    (But I can''t keep seeing him right now.No... is that a trap in itself?That''s pretty good. Don''t be alarmed)


    Avoid breaking the pace from yourself, Simon hides in the shade near the church entrance, and occasionally pulls his hand out of the shade to take control of the shooting.


    (This reminds me of my mercenary days.It wasn''t a pistol, it was a small gun)


    On several occasions, he hid in a shield and fired a gun as a mere restraint in order to contain the enemy''s invasion.They don''t really set it up either.The first thing we need to do is defend ourselves, and we need to fight in a stubborn state, firing bullets that don''t hit us.


    The only thing to be afraid of is that the opponent will use grenades and other shelling, but if they are prepared to do so, they will come all at once from the beginning.If you''re a soldier in the center, you might be able to prepare machine guns and grenades, but Simon sees that there are reputational and other reasons why you can''t reach them.


    (Would you like to change your hands a little?Don''t shoot at all. Let''s see what happens.Alternatively, he ignores the King and goes to the Auxiliary Dagger... (Does it taste bad on the boulder?)


    With that in mind, I tried to shoot with restraint.


    The crab-faced man shot Simon before he shot him, and the bullet scratched Simon''s back.


    "Brr...."


    Unexpectedly, a groan of consternation leaks out of his mouth.Slightly, the bones on the back of my hand were scraped, and I dropped my gun on impact.


    Did you aim for it, by chance?If you''re aiming, it''s time to go through the needle hole.It means I instantly saw where my hand was going, and in general, he would have watched this well.)


    Simon thought as he picked up the gun he dropped, and at the same time, he felt a sense of exaltation and trembled.


    "Long time no see."


    Simon laughs as he looks down at the blood falling from his hands.


    "I bled."


    Simon remembered the joy of being more powerful than the crab-faced man had ever imagined.


    The skinny-eyed man who appeared in front of Charles started a melee fight on the street of his specialty.


    "Uwatttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttt..."


    Charles shrugged his voice against the skinny-eyed man, who launched a series of attacks at an astonishing speed, while still desperately dodging him.I''ve been pushed into battle from earlier.


    The speed and amount of motion of the skinny man in Gyorome was abnormal.It''s a naughty series of attacks, but it''s as if it''s a machine. It keeps waving two blades and chasing Charles.Gyoro''s eyes are bloody, but he can''t feel any emotions there.You''re obviously coming to kill me, but you don''t even feel like killing me.


    (Yes... you saw this obviously doing some funny drugs.Everything shows signs of that.)


    Charles sees it in terms of abnormal exercise, mechanical movements that are apparently killing without lethality, speed, bloody eyes, lack of emotion, earthy skin, and so on.


    The series of attacks on Charles is too harsh, and Charles doesn''t have much time to pull his gun and shoot.An ultrasonic vibrating steel wire was attempted to be wrapped around the wire, but it was clearly discerned and cut with a knife.


    Charles realized that he was being pushed.While defending against battle, I can''t see the thread of counterattack, and I can''t afford to avoid it any longer.Gyorome skinny men are mechanical movements, but they are not without thought.I''m reading Charles''s pattern of avoidance.


    Charles, who seemed to be pushed out as it stood, made a bet.


    While avoiding the attack of a skinny man, he sneaks out the steel wire from under the hem of his pants.


    I have already tried to catch a steel wire once and it has been cut lightly, but I have not tried to stretch it to the ground and jump it up and cut it.


    (All right, they didn''t notice.)


    Charles saw that the skinny-eyed man''s gaze was focused on his upper body and was confident that the attack from below would work.


    Charles jumped up the steel wire the moment the slimming man crossed the draped ultrasonic vibrating steel wire.


    Indeed, the slimmer man was unaware of the existence of steel wire stretched to the ground.


    However, in response to Charles'' slight lethality, the steel wire jumped up and jumped backwards.


    It was a little late.


    Charles laughs. The steel wire was cutting the left foot of a skinny man.It was actually Charles who was going to cut his torso, but the opponent reacted and tried to avoid it, so Charles also changed the trajectory and target attack site of the steel wire according to the movement, and managed to cause deep injuries.


    A skinny-looking man who had his left ankle amputated and lost his left foot and stood on his right foot.The expression has not changed at all.It doesn''t even look painful.


    However, seeing that it was impossible to continue the fight, he turned his body upside down and ran away majestically.


    Charles relentlessly fired a bullet into the back of the skinny-eyed man''s head.The skinny-eyed man falls facedown.


    "I felt like I was fighting a robot, but that''s the impression I had when I killed it.It''s like killing or breaking it and stopping moving.Hmm... I''m tired. It''s been a long time. "


    As Charles lived in peace, Simon, who had somehow moved near the church entrance, saw him shooting in the shade and headed for your backup.


    Kami-numa Light wearing a full face mask.Pepper and former colleagues now face each other in a relative way.


    A pistol is held in the right hand of Pepper Thigh and a Spetsnaz knife is held in the right hand of Light.


    "Traitor."


    The light sounded like pepper.


    "Half man without guts who can''t stay in one place."


    Taunt with a pale tone, not a mockery.


    I''ve seen a lot of people like you with blood on their heads right away.There are a lot of gangsters.Well, my boiling point is pretty low, too.


    Earlier, when King was having a conversation with Pepper Thigh, he said such a dialogue to Pepper Thigh.


    I''ve seen a lot of idiots lose their lives.Be careful. I won''t tell you to be angry, but control yourself. "


    Remembering the words of King, Pepper Tai quietly burns his fighting spirit.


    "Taunt disabled"


    The light murmured and drifted towards the pepper thick at the middle waist.


    Pepper thick waved his left hand.Two wires with double claws fly into the light.


    The light did not move from the spot.I only shaken my right arm at high speed.


    The knife hit the nail and the wire strayed sideways.


    Amazingly, Pepper pulls back the wire and shoots twice with his right hand gun.


    Now you can''t play with a knife on a boulder, but the light dodges by reading ballistics.


    The light that jumped out diagonally in the middle waist ran straight to the zigzag, packing the space between the pepper and the thick pepper at once.


    I didn''t let him bring it into the melee battle, and Pepper fired two more shots, but this was also avoided, allowing the light to approach lightly.


    But before the light shakes the knife, the pepper sticks out his left hand.


    From the left hand sleeve of the pepper thick, a metal bar with a diamond-shaped tip resembling a pepper thick popped out, and the light stopped approaching where it was, avoiding the pepper thick counter.


    The piercing weapon that comes out of the sleeve has a small ring, and the pepper thick passes the ring through the middle finger.


    "Ebony Sashimi"


    Light speaks of the weapon.It is a dark weapon and protective equipment in Chinese martial arts.It is also possible to rotate the centered fingertips through your fingers.


    (If you show it to me, it only works to the extent that it''s refreshing.)


    Even with that in mind, Pepper Thigh tried to approach the light from himself while rotating the sashimi of his left hand.


    The light did not retreat while being vigilant, and stayed on the spot to see the depression.


    Immediately before each other''s melee attacks enter the Attack Range - the light pushes the switch attached to the knife, pointing the tip of the Spetsnaz knife towards the pepper thick.Then, the blade part of the knife is separated from the pattern and ejected, flying towards the pepper body from a new distance.


    Blade ejection is a feature of the Spetsnaz knife, and pepper thickness was sufficiently vigilant, so I was able to quickly react and avoid the motion of the light fingers.


    When the light moved the pattern of the lost knife in line with the circumvented pepper weight movement, the switch was pressed again.


    In this case, the pepper thick was also poked by a boulder.The needle was ejected from the lost blade.


    "Hit, but unfortunate"


    The light whispered his eyebrows under the full face mask.The needle seemed to have hit the pepper weight, but the pepper weight moved aggressively with his right hand and caught it with the barrel of the gun held in his right hand.


    (This isn''t about aiming to prevent it, it''s just lucky)


    Pepper thick with cold sweat. He just happened to be able to use his gun as a shield to rush and reflex off the illusion.If only a little luck was left, the needle was stuck in my body.


    Light discards the knife pattern and pulls out the new knife.This time it is not a Spetsnaz knife.Anyway, it''s a dagger the length of a bayonet law violation.


    Pepper stick pulls the sashimi under the sleeve.


    Immediately afterwards, the light steps in a smooth motion to the left and right, applying two feints before approaching the pepper thick.


    (Physical magic is better than mine.If we fight under the same weapon and under the same conditions...)


    While acknowledging his difference in strength, Pepper pointed his right hand with a gun towards the light.


    There''s no light ahead of the muzzle.I saw the right hand of the pepper thick moving, and the light quickly moved diagonally forward to get closer.It''s already in the attack range.


    (But I think I''m better at running, and...)


    Pepper, who guided the movement of light by his right hand with a gun, was turning his left hand to match the movement of light.Your left sleeve is facing away from the light.


    The possibility of attacking again with a dark instrument from under the sleeve was also taken into account by light.However, the dark vessel used by Pepper Thick was different from the type of flying tool that emitted in a simple straight line, as the light had assumed.


    Smoke sprayed from the sleeves of the pepper thick with great momentum. It''s tear gas.


    Light wearing a full face mask does not catch tear gas in your eyes and cause pain.However, the gas touched the eye area of the mask, which had the effect of blocking the vision for a moment.


    It was only a few seconds, but the light stopped moving.With that gap, Pepper pointed his muzzle at the light''s leg and pulled the trigger twice.


    Light that penetrates bullet-proof fibers and is shot through the knees of both legs collapses over the front.


    Drop your weapons and put your hands behind your head.


    "Thank you for not taking lives.No. Still at risk of torture? "


    While obeying what Pepper Tai said honestly, the light asked, but Pepper Tai did not answer.Pepper was out of sight of the light.It was directed at someone who appeared behind the light.


    "I didn''t think I''d beat the light.You should have stayed in the potassium chloride of your choice. "


    Poisonous Tachiriko, who suddenly appeared, quietly told while pouring his gaze on the pepper thick.

 2394 28

    I also noticed the appearance of the poisonous Tatsuruko, the King who was carrying out the poisoning.


    "Hot Jiro, here we go. Come out."


    After confirming Kiriko''s appearance, King calls Jiro Hot as he runs around.


    Kiriko lifts one hand as she shifts her gaze from pepper to king.The shooting at the King stopped at once.


    "You can go back now.Somebody take the light out there. "


    Stop shooting, too.


    After listening to the dialogues Kiriko ordered his men, King also ordered his men.The gunshots that echoed everywhere stopped completely.


    It seems like there is no atmosphere of surrender.Are you going to do it alone? "


    King talks to Kiriko.


    "You had better hope of working with your men.If you do this with me, you will die in despair. "


    Kiriko''s body exudes a demonic spirit, and countless black lumps flourish from the ground in front of her.


    Each chunk turned into a different beast.Rats, dogs, bats, frogs, whales, etc.They are all as big or bigger than a man''s back.


    The giant wizards move simultaneously and reach the church.Ignore all the Kings on the way and attack the members of the battlefield''s tea time.


    On the other hand, Kiriko walks slowly towards the king.


    "General, do you want to deal with each other in sashimi?"


    King snorted against Kiriko.Ignoring King, the wizard, and attacking his men, he won''t be able to support them, and he''s going to fight one-on-one.


    "It''s faster and has an impact, right?Your men''s morale will also collapse if Keli battles between the top. "


    "There''s something similar to you and me."


    I think King heard Kiriko''s dialogue.


    "I thought so too."


    Kiriko said and ran for King.


    Obviously, Kiriko was approaching at a speed no one could give him, but the King remained calm.I also know that the bullet does not go through by misting where the gun was fired, so I do not shoot in the dark clouds.


    King that jumps to the side to avoid it, timing it to the speed of Kiriko.I saw too much momentum due to a speed attack that no one could deliver, and I couldn''t change or modify the direction in detail.


    However, Kiriko ignored the law of inertia, bent at right angles while maintaining the high speed, and ran in the direction of the King''s escape, swinging his arms wide and ripping off the King''s body.


    King''s body, which is 185 centimeters tall, is blown lightly and tall and falls from his back to the ground.


    "Pain... bones?"


    The King, lying on his back, clasped his face and touched his left forearm.When Kiriko attacked, King was aggressively guarding his left arm, but his left arm was badly numb.


    "King!"


    I''m fine.


    The King shouted with his eyes on Kiriko as he changed his blood phase and shouted at Pepper Thigh.Kiriko didn''t try to chase him, she stood there.


    King raised his upper body and pointed his gun at Kiriko.I hear bullets don''t work, but...


    (Because atomization consumes power, should I shoot it for the time being?)


    King changes policy and shoots guns.


    Kiriko didn''t get fogged and avoided using the shooting avoidance skills provided by the residents of the back street.


    Become the fog, you idiot.


    The King shoots even further as he feels frustrated.This time, Kiriko passed the bullet in the form of a mist that she couldn''t avoid.


    I did not immediately return to my original body by preventing it from becoming foggy and receiving bullets.Leaving his foggy body, he headed for the King.


    King, who was approached by the misty Kiriko, jumped out of the spot.King knows from Laura Sheridan, the whipping beast, what kind of attack will be launched from there.


    Shortly afterwards, an explosion occurred near where the King was, and the King fell in the blast.


    "Ouch... don''t do this."


    "You''re alive, even though you took a distance last time."


    Kiriko, who had returned from the fog to her original appearance, woke up slowly and opened her eyes with amazement at the King''s endurance.


    (All the information about the whipping boss was correct.Not only is it foggy, but it is also fearful to explode your body as a detonator.Normal people won''t win.)


    Knowing that, he still fights, so he prepares the math to win, and King is at war.


    "If I hadn''t been sturdy, I''d be dead.This body has been tampered with for some time.It''s not a real mess, it''s an auxiliary substitute. "


    "But now you know that you can''t beat me anyway, right?"


    "I don''t have to beat you.If we win, it will lead to my victory. "


    "Because I have a math that I can win, do you buy time for that?Are you waiting for someone? "


    Kiriko saw and heard the scene where King had called someone earlier.


    "Mako, I''m sorry I kept you waiting!"


    And just then, a hot Jiro came out of the church and shouted.Vivian and Pedro are with us.


    "You''re always so romantic, you''re faster than I thought."


    Looking at Jiro Hot, King smiles and slaps his hate.


    "Well, we both did."


    Uh-huh.


    "Roger, Vivian, please."


    "Uh-huh...."


    Pedro nodded with a voice from Hot Jiro, and Vivian nodded anxiously with a voice from both of them.


    With anxiety, Vivian stepped forward in front of Kiriko.Instead, the king is lowered.


    You did represent the old Immigration Revolutionary Army.


    Kiriko shouted ironically, but Vivian began to transform without answering.Your whole body is covered with scales, your hands have claws, your mouth has a mouth, and you become a bird-shaped phantom.


    That immigrant guy''s doing something, too.


    On the other hand, Kiriko realized that Pedro was also secretly activating a supernormal force.


    Vivian runs out, poking at Kiriko and shaking his claws.


    Kiriko was watching the movements of the three, alternating between Vivian, Pedro, and Jiro Hot.Based on the timing of appearance and dialogues, I believe that I must have some countermeasure.


    Vivian keeps shaking his claws many times.Kiriko doesn''t need to turn into fog, but she does it normally just by body surgery.


    "Phew... do you want to join us..."


    King banged his tongue and started shooting at Kiriko.I was going to have Vivian engage in a melee battle to atomize Kiriko, but I couldn''t help it because Vivian attacks didn''t strike at all and were avoided without atomizing them.


    And Kiriko caught his eye on Petro.


    Pedro''s whole body is wrapped in white powder, and the powder grows more and more.


    "If that''s fogging, this is powdering."


    Lace, who was secretly watching, looked at Pedro and murmured.


    Pedro, who had been waiting until then, threw a large amount of powder into his body and threw it into Kiriko.


    (If you attack with a bomb, you detonate with a dust explosion?)


    Kiriko has such a suspicion when she looks at the powdery pedro, but even if she does, Kiriko will not take any damage.


    A large amount of powder spread from the approaching Pedro''s body.That''s enough to cover the whole perimeter.


    Kiriko goes out of the powder because offensive defense in a blocked view is also troublesome.Vivian came out the same way.Vivian and I can''t see him in that powder.


    Vivian, King is attacking again in a row.More powder sticks together.Now, instead of spreading the powder all over the place, Kiriko was surrounded and trying to block the view with Kiriko only.


    Kiriko Kazuishi was also born with three opponents and could not avoid it. She tried to avoid it by misting it.At the same time, they carried out bombardment attacks.There is also a nuance that blows away the powder.


    The King is far away and ineffective, but Vivian and Pedro, who were in a melee battle, were certainly exposed to the blast.


    "An integrated offensive defense system that makes your body explode while avoiding fog.That''s an incredible ability. If you think about it normally, you don''t have to deal with it.Normally.... "


    Remembering the bombing earlier, King murmured with an unbelievable smile.


    "Well... did it go well?If it was blown up by a blast, it would be NG, but let''s hope it mixes well. "


    Hot Jiro talks deeper.


    Kiriko returns to her original appearance from the fog.


    The bombed Vivian and Pedro slowly rose up.A human would have been a quick-death attack, but both mice were modified into pure seeds, so they were able to withstand it.


    "Eh...?"


    Kiriko felt strange in her body and raised her confused voice.


    It was the first time I was born.Your head is dizzy and your body is wrapped in a strange feeling of levitation.You are feeling very tired, and your awareness is about to fly.


    It was a symptom of anaemia, which did not occur during menstruation if it was a vampire.


    "Why... when is this...?"


    Kiriko tried to atomize the body again, thinking that something might have been mixed in the body, but it didn''t work.No, it''s not impossible, but it takes time to consume too much power.


    Then I tried to atomize it and was convinced.It is still mixed in the body.I think it is probably pedro powder.There must have been toxins mixed in there.


    Kiriko couldn''t even stand up and knelt.King smiles at it.


    "The poison mixed with Pedro''s powder worked. Well done."


    Well, thank you.


    King praises and Pedro meets humbly.Kiriko also heard the conversation.


    "I don''t know what to ask you now, but is the poison mixed with Pedro''s powder on me?"


    Vivian asks afraid.


    "It''s okay. We''ll be fine.It''s harmless to humans, effective poison for vampires, dogs, cats and cows. "


    "No way...."


    Pedro sensed Pedro''s dialogue that it was harmless to people and harmful to dogs, cats and cows.On the other hand, Kiriko had no idea.


    "Various vampire weaknesses have been told about the sunlight, the cross, the inability to cross the running water, the inability to enter the house without being invited, but many of them are lies.But there''s one weakness in those legacies that certainly works. "


    Hot Jiro talks. At that point, Kiriko finally understands.Sure, there''s only one. True ancestral vampires have been taught to avoid them since childhood.


    "The pedro powder was mixed with a large amount of garlic and onions, finely polished.In other words, the poison Taniko suffers from anaemia caused by onion poisoning.He''s hemolytic anemia, to be exact. "


    Looking at Kiriko crawling with her pale face, King laughed and said.


    "Let me explain to you until the end.I have Mako''s plan, but it''s mostly my plan. "


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Please continue."


    King urged Jiro to sharpen his lips.


    "Garlic is good for vampires, but many mammals other than humans, monkeys, and rats do not accept onions and garlic.Leeks contain an organosulfur compound called allylpropyl disulfide, which destroys red blood cells in the organism.If humans also consume too much onion and cabbage, it is dangerous to not be able to digest the poison contained in them, but there is no problem if you eat it normally.But narrow-eating animals like cats and dogs are dangerous because the body can''t handle the leek poison at all. "


    "Humans are bulimic animals - the creatures of miscellaneous eating, so they are made to handle a lot of food.But the true ancestral vampires are monophagocytic animals that only feed on blood, so like dogs and cats of narrow-eater animals, they are dimensioned to be onion addicted.I didn''t think vampires would make it if it was a snack, but this one has already been tested on another vampire. "


    "That''s why he wants me to talk....."


    King caught him in Hot Jiro''s commentary.Hot Jiro looks dissatisfied again.


    "Laura... I can''t believe you taught me that much...You mean... I''m in your way?You want to get rid of me?Did you really change your saddle to a loner? "


    After hearing King''s dialog that another vampire had confirmed it, Kiriko stayed crawling.

 2395 29

    Kiriko, who was crawling, slowly stood up with her fighting spirit rolling.There was a flame of anger in the eyes.


    Your eyes are turning yellow.


    A lace that says that the white part of Kiriko''s eyeball is slightly yellow.


    "Jaundice due to hemolytic anemia.It''s interesting to say that vampires have different parts than people. "


    King explains.


    "I seem to have weakened it quite a bit, but it is no different from being a monster with powers beyond human intelligence. Don''t be alarmed."


    Immediately after Yujiro called attention, there was a major change in Kiriko''s body.


    The color of the skin changes to a glossy black color, and a huge bat wing grows warmly from the back of the devil, transforming the body into a muscular and sharp body shape.It is also clearly over two meters tall.


    "You promised to transform the chased Las Boss.If you actually see it, you''re feeling pretty good. "


    King shoots a gun at Kiriko, who is still in the process of transforming, whilst hitting him lightly.


    "Can I attack you while you''re transforming?"


    Lace murmured while laughing and joined the shooting.Until then, I kept silent and watched, but now I thought the attack was going to be effective.


    However, Kiriko ignored the shooting of King and Les and stared at the King with angry red eyes. He dashed toward the King and quickly filled the distance.


    Kiriko''s right hand grabs her shoulder and her left hand grabs her head.The sharply stretched nail of his right hand pierces the King''s shoulder.Your left hand is exerting so much force that you can only grip the skull.


    In fact, if Kiriko''s attack had lasted a few seconds, King could have been fatally wounded.If Kiriko wasn''t prepared to attack King....


    Eight tentacles summoned by the power of Heat Jiro grow simultaneously from the ground around Kiriko and King.Seven of them stretch toward Kiriko.


    The tentacles wrapped around Kiriko''s body and tightened it up.Kiriko trimmed her teeth in anger and tried not to let go of the King, but several tentacles wrapped around her arm were stronger, and the hand holding the King was pulled off by force.


    (Do you have any tentacles left?)


    (Plant or gourd?)


    I noticed that the tentacles that Pepper Thigh and Vivian did not wrap around Kiriko, out of the eight, were different from the other tentacles.


    Utsubokazura?


    Lace also notices what one of the tentacles has.The tentacle hangs from it, which is very similar to the vermin of the appetizer plant, but there are some parts that are slightly different.Something like a hose that recalls the nose of an elephant stretches from the bottom of the whale.


    "It looks like a monster, and I''m not very happy with the tentacle play."


    Kiriko, bound by seven tentacles, shot more bullets as King laughed.


    Kiriko feels the pain of quitting when she receives a bullet.The bullet I just received was just a lead ball, but not this time.Probably a carcass bullet for the Battle Creature.


    Before the powerful regenerative abilities of the true vampires, we could have defeated the effects of the meat lysate, but now the weak Kiriko is unable to resist the protein destruction of the meat lysate.


    (The meat melt is fogging out... if I could do it, I would have done it long ago.I don''t know if I can do it, and if I atomize it now, I''ll consume extra energy... but I won''t...)


    Kiriko thought with a rough breath.


    "Die...."


    Kiriko muttered and atomized and exploded.


    The tentacle is ripped off by a close explosion.Always atomize when using your bombardment abilities.Otherwise, your body will be damaged by the explosion.


    "Gu...."


    Again in the blast, the king fell sideways and moaned.No matter how much more durable they were than ordinary people, they didn''t have a powerful regenerative ability, so all the damage was accumulated, and it was a second shot, and I took it pretty well.


    (The spring onion juice just now destroyed the red blood cells in my body before it was drained, so there was nothing I could do about it, but now it seems to have worked....)


    Kiriko relieves herself in the fog.Due to the fog, the fleshy liquid mixed in the body was separated from the body.


    When Kiriko tried to get back from the fog, she felt the foggy body being pulled.


    (Aspirated!?)


    When I turned my gaze in the fog, there was something like a rattlesnake hanging from the tentacle that was left.A hose-shaped thing stretched out from the bottom, and the vacuum cleaner sucked in the misty Kiriko body.


    "When I was at the lab, I was working on all sorts of mice.At one point, mice with high regenerative capacity ran wild and had trouble processing them.What to do in that case... "


    As the foggy Kiriko is sucked in by the whale, King laughs slightly and talks.


    "Melts. Well, it''s capable of detonating, so I''m sure we can get out of here right away?"


    "It was hard to make this in a short time."


    Hot Jiro added a sigh to King, who stood up with great care.


    The whale was filled with a powerful meat solution.The mist is all inhaled, resulting in dissolution.


    Kiriko exploded without hesitation, but the foggy body melted considerably.


    "Ah... ahh..."


    Kiriko, who had returned from the mist, could not even maintain the second form, and had returned to human form.When I crawled, most of my clothes were melted and half-naked.No, it''s a terrible condition with missing clothes everywhere in the body.


    "Ahh... ahh... uhh..."


    Kiriko moans and stretches out her right hand with a half-crying face.The left hand is not from the base. I have both legs, but the meat such as thighs and calves is slightly missing.There is no skin on half of the face and the flesh peels off.


    "Hahaha, isn''t that terrible?Do you want to surrender?Apologize and beg for your life.I apologize for pointing a shield at the King of Teatime on the battlefield.Tell him to forgive me.Then you don''t have to think about it. "


    King looked down at Kiriko and mocked.


    Kiriko looked into King''s eyes.Taunting with words, laughing with your mouth, but not your eyes.


    Knowing King''s intentions, Kiriko naturally spills a smile and squeezes the remaining power to stand up.


    Kiriko walked to the front of the King while melting and waved her fist towards the King.


    King did not try to avoid his fist.A fist swinging without strength cut through the sky in front of King''s face, and Kiriko leaned her body wide to the side and fell again.


    Kiriko''s consciousness fades.I feel like I''m disappearing.However, there is a feeling that the flow of time has slowed down.You may feel that because you are thinking faster.


    Horse running lights for the time being. There is a theory that memories dig up fast before death is to desperately dig up memories experienced in life and recall solutions to avoid death, but even if it is true, Kiriko wonders if there are people who could have avoided it.


    Sometimes Kiriko gets so emotional about things that she can''t be accommodative.


    Junko''s voice rose in Kiriko''s head.It was a conversation we had recently.


    "If you think about it... you''ll run...?"


    A self-taunting smile spills.


    (She thinks King is the same type as me.But... not like me... I''m dying like a villain.Even though she looks like a hero....)


    Kiriko looks up at the King looking down at herself and feels miserable.


    (Did I... do something wrong?Was there something wrong?That''s why it turned out so well?What...?)


    Asked in pessimism, a strong feeling of surprise arose.


    (No, I''m not wrong about anything.I''m right... I''m right... Whatever happens... I''m right...)


    After strongly denying the feeling of self-denial, Kiriko passed away with her eyes open.


    All the wizards who were fighting the tea time soldiers on the battlefield disappeared.


    "It''s over."


    Nihill looked down at Kiriko''s remains, and King exhaled.


    "It was a retreat!"


    One of the soldiers in the center raised his voice and pulled up at once.


    King had no mockery or contempt for Kiriko.


    (This one was somehow similar to me.Meetings, history, if something was a little different from each other, it might not have been hostile....)


    With that in mind, he meditates and exhales again. King smiles from Kiriko to Pepper Thick.


    "My throat..."


    When I tried to say it was dry, I got an email.


    The miniature holographic display makes King''s face steep after checking the contents of the email.


    What''s the matter, King?


    Lace wonders.


    Lace, we''re going back to America.


    "Why? What happened?"


    Les'' face became slightly steeper in unexpected remarks.At this point in time to make such a statement, it can be judged that there must have been much more going on.


    "There''s a war going on over there.Our shima is being raided everywhere. "


    "Where is he? Is there someone who can help us?"


    "The opponent is a familiar ''private oilfield shop''.They''ve moved their troops twice before and sold us fights.I think you saw an opportunity when Simon and I were gone. "


    King sees this as a likely guide to the hub.The centre and private oil fields also pass behind.Or an alliance that happens to be a common enemy.


    "That''s why Japan is behind.I''ll go back to America and crush them. "


    Following King''s announcement, Vivian and Pedro, as well as members of the immigrant community, all became anxious.Though Poisonous Tatsuruko died, the fact that tea time on the battlefield leaves the immigration cave at this time means that immigrants alone will have to deal with the central threat by losing a strong leader.


    "Sorry, King. Let me stay in Japan.I''ve been with them for a while, but I can''t abandon them.If we''re all gone at this moment, the immigration cave will be restored again. "


    Simon came and begged me to be sorry.


    "Okay. Okay. Don''t make our shima rough."


    When King smiled at Simon, Vivian and Pedro stroked his chest down.


    "Pepper, of course you''re with me.If you refuse, I''ll cut off your face, soak it in formalin, and make it look like an octopus every day. "


    "I won''t say no."


    Even though King made a terrible joke, Pepper was smiling happily.

 2396 Last chapter

    The next day, central and poisonous Tanigiriko attacked the tea time of the battlefield in the immigration cave.


    Private armies of private oil field dealers attacked Asia during tea time on the battlefield.And Kiriko was sharing information with the entire oilfield store.King, Simon and Lace are coming to Japan.


    This is not the first time that a private oilfield shop has ever been in conflict with the tea time on the battlefield.Because it was convenient for me, I got on the story of Kiriko.


    However, it was not the general intent of the organization that the private oilfield stores attacked the battlefield tea time, but because of the runaway of the ancient Senators, the Reformers immediately offered to work on the battlefield tea time, but the ancient Senators did not seem to stop fighting.While the private army has retreated, the police have been used to control the end groups one after the other.


    That''s what Vivian and Pedro told Simon about tea time on the battlefield in America.


    "It''s not a gang or a mafia.It is one of the seven largest organizations in the world, the Great Order.A true ruler in America.Well, it was originally the six largest organizations in the world, so thanks to our rise, we made it the seven largest organizations, and it''s the same in terms of its quality. "


    Simon talks.


    "Why did such an organization attack the battlefield tea time?Has anything ever happened to you? "


    Vivian asks.


    "I can''t tell you in detail, but I''ve done a lot of harm to them before.Besides, I built up the power alongside them.Even if there is no cause, it will be an obstacle.Too much power - enough to be treated like ourselves - appeared in another country under our control. "


    If I had the opportunity to treat it as a handicap and eliminate it, would it take me to eliminate it?Rulers are arrogant and cowardly. "


    After hearing Simon''s story, Pedro unusual revealed his anger and contempt and threw up.


    Simon was a little stunned that he didn''t hear the part where he said he was harmful, but it was troublesome, so don''t push into it.


    "The murder of the chick man... is a convenience to these people.You treat people like insects. I can''t forgive you. "


    Simon and Vivian understood the reason for Pedro''s anger with that trembling word.


    "It''s sad and angry, but I can choose whether they want to talk or resist.We are in the process of resisting.There will be no danger if you say so rather than resist.But you''ve already made your way, haven''t you? "


    Pedro and Vivian nodded with determination, confirming Simon with a gentle tone.


    Junko gets a call.


    Long time no see, Dace. Ahhn


    Laura and Junko were not particularly close, nor were they related, but they knew each other.


    "You wanted to kill Kiriko?Was there any resentment? "


    Before Laura called to tell her what to do, Junko ran straight into doubt.


    "Shielded by a central alliance and forced to do troublesome work, there were some things that Mashta hated or wanted to kill, and it wasn''t that far ~. Even as a vampire, even though it was the same symbiotic group, I had sprayed trouble seeds in the past, and I thought it was troublesome, but it wasn''t enough to lead to killing ~"


    "But you feel like you''re actively selling the information, right?"


    If you knew about that, Junko Yukioka wouldn''t have been able to stop it, Deska ~? Isn''t it mashita who left Kiriko-san poisoned? Ahhn.


    "It was difficult to stop Kiriko because my family was turning against her, and I had no objection to what Kiriko would do personally.I''m sure I didn''t actively try to help you. "


    To Junko, who spoke with an unusual sinking voice, the four people who had heard in the same room, Makoto, Jiro, Tired, and Midori, turned their eyes to a surprise.I can''t even see his expression. I rarely see Junko with such a face.


    "So, what do you want?"


    I thought I had an interview about Kiriko-san''s death, but I don''t think Death should stop at that rate ~. Heh heh heh ~


    "Yeah, I guess not. Bye."


    Junko hung up without waiting for Laura to answer.


    "Uhiaa... Jun sister''s crown is so rare..."


    Midori disintegrates.


    "It''s not just the murder of someone close to you, but the consequences of not reaching out."


    I wonder if that''s true.


    She was pointed out tirelessly and Junko scratched her cheeks.


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    Heat Jiro listens to the dog and asks anxiously.


    "No way, it''s a mistake to blame you, Jiro.I just spoke on the phone, but I think Kiriko is bad about this and I don''t know.Tired is right, if I interfered more aggressively and stopped, I could have done without Kiriko dying.I regret that. "


    Junko gave a lonely smile and exhaled his mood.


    "You can see the wedge in Yukioka''s heart."


    True said it.


    "Hot Jiro, be careful.Snow Oka, if anything, tends to turn into a tea time enemy on the battlefield.This is not necessarily the case, and I''m sure Yukioka herself hasn''t decided either right now.But it''s likely to be. "


    "I hope that''s not the case...."


    "Hmm... my real brother doesn''t know Jun''s sister very well.No, don''t you know that? "


    Hearing the true advice, Heat Jiro said, lying down, Midori immediately turned over what he had said after being impressed, and raised his skeptical voice.


    I think I know.


    Midori questioned his mouth and Junko said with a smile while looking at the real person.


    Tamamura Ring and White Fox string snails sit opposite each other at a coffee shop in Amazing Town, Anraku City.


    "Kiriko was killed."


    The string snail said with a sad face.


    "Junko didn''t reach out for salvation.Well... I didn''t want to help either.Considering Kiriko''s visit to the immigration cave.So, what do you think about string snails?Do you want to keep immigrants at the bottom of this country forever? "


    "I clearly disagree with that policy."


    "Yes, thank God."


    A ring that hears the words of a string snail and laughs with a smile.


    "When the time comes, the battlefield tea will invade Japan in earnest.Kiriko poked the snake. "


    "Kiriko may have had a reason to hate immigrants ~"


    "Like you, I don''t agree with the policy of treating immigrants badly.No matter what the rulers say, I don''t want to move the soldiers in the hub. "


    That being said, there are parts where the ring decision alone cannot be helped.Though the ring is the leader of the central chief executive "Thirteen Stairs of Happiness," it does not entirely control the other members of the Thirteen Stairs of Happiness.And in the thirteen stairs of joy, there shall be others that are in tune with the thoughts of the rulers.


    "Well... even if I don''t want to move now, if the war pattern with the center gets worse, I''ll be driven into battle if I don''t want to."


    Wow, I can see Mr. Huan again.


    "No... it''s not like I''m a loser myself..."


    It was a ring that spoke with a sad face, but the string snails were happy.


    During the battle against the carefree rescue, the King was taken away by Pepper Tai, who fought angrily.Afterwards, Pepper Tai, who grew up like someone else, became visible as an unusual change, as if a rabid dog had become a puppy, and was taken away by the gap.


    I remember the story of a picture book I drew.I''m the last cheetah left.Exhausted mothers, murdered brothers, and devoured families are members of their own organization.I still believe in bonds with the dead family.


    The thick pepper seemed pure white.It looked empty. I looked like I didn''t know the bond.I knew it at first glance.I felt strongly that I wanted to teach you the meaning of connecting.Looks and what I liked made the impulse even stronger.


    Hey, Pepper Thigh


    In a private jet, the King grips the thick pepper hand next to him.


    "Nh...."


    Are you asleep? Sorry, wake me up. "


    "I had a nasty dream, so it''s just fine."


    "Again, what kind of dream did you have this time?"


    "The world is doomed, there''s rubble everywhere, and I''m alone...There''s nobody else. It''s a dream I often dream of. "


    "It''s a dream. I wonder if seeing it over and over again is what your heart wound is doing."


    King turns a sympathetic eye.


    "Do you believe in destiny?I have believed in peppercorns ever since I met them.I feel it. The man I''ve been eating feels it tasteless. "


    "Don''t tell me that..."


    Pepper sticks his face to the king''s dialog.


    "You want to leave me to myself?You don''t want to be touched by other guys, and you don''t want to hear about what you ate? "


    "Of course...."


    I can''t believe that a man who is fine is in the world.Will I be able to break up when I get older?I also have a little doubt whether I am too innocent in a bad way or too monopolistic.


    "I don''t want to be tied up by anybody... but I always stick it out...It''s hard to say with that face. "


    King narrows his eyes.


    "What did he look like?"


    "He looked like a puppy before he was thrown away.Oops, I often show you that face, you. "


    "Have you ever seen a puppy''s face before it was thrown away?"


    "Ah, I thought I knew what to throw away.The puppy was right before he was killed.It''s an experimental bench..... "


    Reviving bad memories, King wrinkled a little between his eyebrows.


    (I wanted to help them back then.But I knew I couldn''t, so I gave up and apologized in my heart. I can help you now)


    King stopped trying to get his sunglasses with that in mind.


    "By the way, when I''m glazing, which one of you should I look like?"


    King looks at the thick pepper with his hands on the sunglasses and asks.


    I wonder if both taste good.


    That''s a simple answer.


    "Answer as you wish.No trouble or anything like that. "


    "Well, that''s the ideal answer."


    While saying so, King took off his sunglasses and turned his face to the pepper thick.


    "My real name is Mako.You can only call me that when you''re alone with me. "


    Saying that with a smile of joy, King lay his lips on the pepper thick.


    "Well... I''ll tell you my name, too.My real name is Momoshima Pepper. "


    After the deep kiss with King, the pepper thick says.


    "Hee? My last name is definitely... Momoyama.I just turned peaches from island to mountain.Does that mean changing your name? "


    "It was important to me.I wanted to throw away my past, but I liked the letters of peaches. "


    The king was thrust in, and the pepper thick turned a little nasty.


    I''ll call you Peach from now on.


    "Don''t do that...."


    The king smiled slightly and refused with a disgusting face.


    69. Let''s play with the outsiders.

 2397 Three Preamble

    At night, an elderly man living alone leaves the apartment.


    On his way to the convenience store, he ran into it on the night road.


    She dressed like she was sleeping.The shoes were also slippers. His face looked pretty good, but his eyesight was poor and his triple white eyes were flawed on the balls.There are bears under my eyes, and I don''t like people.Because it has a weary face, its charm is falling down.I don''t know the age, but I think I''m still in my 20s.


    The elderly man saw the woman at a glance and felt that it was nothing.Everything is wrong with the expression, the atmosphere and the clothes.It is particularly strange to be walking on the road with a slipper.


    "Case Two....."


    The old man murmured and tried to play number 110.I thought she was a poor woman involved in some sort of incident.


    "Hey, Grandpa, don''t do anything extra..."


    The woman spoke and was surprised to see the face of the elderly man.I knew the man.


    "You... you''re alive.And you''re here. "


    "Nh...? You want to come this way?"


    The woman seems to remember the elderly man, but the elderly man did not remember the woman and looked suspicious.But what bothered me more than that was the dialogue that came out of her mouth.


    "Look, with that thin purple star...This is Li Xiaozi "Ribayashi" Marier, a family member of the ancient king.I just met him once, remember? "


    "Oh, there you are. That girl at the time," Onago. "


    The elderly man, Niro Kuroshiyama, "Garasuya Manjiro" slapped his hands and broke his face.


    "Well, there''s nothing like this.It would be nice to come to the house of the handicapped.Would you like to join us for a drink? "


    "I want food at the same time.I haven''t eaten anything in a while.... "


    Marie was relieved that Inro was friendly with me.


    "So, what happened to your prescription?As far as the outfit is concerned, there are likely to be some serious circumstances.There are bears under my eyes. "


    As he enters the apartment and drinks food and wine to Marie, Inro Angry asks.


    "The bears in your eyes are from the beginning.I lost to those who were fighting my family, they caught me, I was stuck in a suspicious lab, and I was shaken every day. "


    While eating the rice balls at the convenience store, Marie talks in a dark look.Angry Inro certainly saw the flames of resentment and anger in his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I cut through the ancient king.I pretended to lose and tricked them into coming here.That''s all. But I was surprised by the change of times.I''m having fun every day with a series of new discoveries. "


    Asked by Marie, Jinlong said with a satisfactory expression on one hand of a beer can.


    "Can I stay here for a while?I think I''ll get caught when I get home.I got separated from the guy I ran away with.We need to find him, and we need to find something else.To accomplish my purpose. "


    "It doesn''t matter... but I only have one futon..."


    "What, you want to sleep with me?Or do you want to play with this skinny, dark woman? Come on, old man. "


    Marie frowns.


    "Hah... I''m sorry, but please don''t do that kind of stuff.When I was young, it was because of women''s play that I stopped early and died.Besides, polishing your prescription will be enough to separate you.Well, anyway, I need to buy it now.There was no futon in the Ancient King''s Cage, and I''m fine with it, so I''ll use it. "


    In-ro said and called.


    "Are you here for work?"


    Marie looks over the poor 1DK room and asks.


    "Don''t mention the vigilante wand.It''s only been a couple of times, but there''s money in there. "


    Marie wondered whether she had finally become a resident of the back street after hearing the words of Niro Anguish.


    "Then... be my vigilante.I''ll pay you later.I really need to do something. "


    "Hmm. I don''t mind. I wish I could protect him from the chaser."


    Marie''s request to burn a dark flame in the back of her eyes was taken lightly with a smile.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    If there''s dust, it''s a bust.


    "Nooooo! Please forgive me already!I don''t want this anymore! "


    I don''t know how many times I''ve given you, screaming and begging for your life.


    "Too unbearable, this guy."


    The researcher who had just been assigned to the S building laughed as she saw Marier crying without a body or a world.


    "Don''t be alarmed. Some researchers have been bitten by him."


    Senior researchers pay attention.


    All kinds of human experiments carried out many times a day and lasting hours.They only cause unbearable suffering to Marie.Neither body nor mind is used to it.


    "Oogie! How dare you look at me like that!No, you always look at me like shit! "


    Marie returns to her room and exclaims her remorse.


    Marie was desperate, mourning her fate, but at the same time swelling her anger.


    Years of inability to move and spend no time in statues.The humiliating days of being sold off by human trafficking organizations and being sent on a dispatch business.And now we''re in a suspicious laboratory, a daily experiment with torture itself.


    "What''s going on?!My life! "


    "Shut up, Marie."


    The man in the next room calls out to the shouting Marier.


    "If you don''t like it so much, it''s time to get on with my plan.If I were alone, I''d have to join Marie. "


    "I can''t... I''m under especially strict surveillance.I can''t use my abilities unless I''m allowed to, and when I try to use them, the bomb in my collar reacts and explodes. "


    Marie answers the man''s request with mockery.


    "I''m not wearing a collar.What if I told you I could disarm Marie''s collar? "


    Marie took a breath into the conversation that the man quietly spoke.


    The name of the man in the next room is Masuke Okuri.I''ve been close to Marie since she got here.It also had an abnormality that seemed to be the inhabitants of the S building, but Marier was not particularly concerned.


    "Together, I think Marie and I can get out of here.I have a purpose.I want to make it up to you. With the demonic equipment of Kijima that Marie said, we can accomplish its purpose.I want it. "


    Marie''s heart moved to Dachen, who complained with a serious voice.


    "I have two abilities, but one is not taught to researchers.The untested ability is material change.It takes at least ten seconds, but it changes the substance that touches it.The time varies depending on the size, but it only takes ten seconds to turn the collar into a whole foam roll. "


    "Okay... If that''s the case, let''s run away together.And let''s go find the demon equipment on Kijima that I told you about. "


    Marie got on with the story of Chestnut.


    Incidentally, Kijima''s demonic equipment that Marier talked about is different from Kijima''s herbal medicine that Marier used before.


    That was two days ago.


    That was when Marie was a child.


    Marie was an uncoordinated child.I didn''t try to follow any of the rules.Teachers were also very careful, and there were only a few classmates, but many of my classmates were smoking.


    When I was in elementary school, I went on a social studies tour to the TV station.Marie did not line up and entered the place where it was written that she should not enter, and she remained alone all the time when the visitor explained.


    The next day, Marie was sufficiently narrowed down at school.Not only was the teacher angry, but the children of the same class were also fiercely condemned here.


    "No matter how careful you are, Liyuko can''t fix it.I don''t try to fix it. I think you''re going to grow up like this. "


    "Honestly, just because Liyuko is in this class, everyone in this class is annoying."


    "The teacher always thinks it''s Li Xiaoko''s fault."


    "Shouldn''t Liyuko go to a special school?"


    "Atai Ribayashimarie Seilitekini no... no!"


    The classmates'' accusations gradually escalated, but the teacher did not stop.The teacher was fed up with Marie every day, so she couldn''t stop, and she was honest with the children.


    (Why... Why are you bullying me all... Doctor won''t stop me either...This is crazy....)


    Marie has no idea why she is angry or if she is being taunted.However, I only received the fact that I was being attacked by everyone and ended up hurting myself.


    This experience greatly changed Marier''s outlook on life since then.Classmates and teachers who have made themselves evil.That composition pierced Marie''s heart.I broke Marie''s heart deeply.


    Even as she grew up, Marie still couldn''t understand them and couldn''t empathize with any of them.


    (Be nice, behave yourself, observe the rules, ask about the color and complexion of people''s eyes, is this always an idiot?What an unusual and ugly creature)


    Marie thinks that they and I must be different from each other.Whether they are similar in appearance, classified into the same race, or have the same skeleton, viscera, and brain structure, souls are different.The soul is another creature.At least I don''t think they''re the same creatures as me, and I don''t want to.


    A world that looks just like you and has a different species.Marie has lived with that recognition since she was a child.And I was destined to live in such a world, with utter dismay and despair.


    Marie did not forget the humiliation and sadness of that time.I am not aware of any shards such as my fault.I only have anger and resentment.And then the resentment lasted even as an adult, and I cleared it thoroughly when I was an adult.After I got Kijima''s raw medicine and was able to use my supernatural powers, I found out where they were, turned them into stone statues and decorated them as statues of mourning.


    Marie recognizes that all those who do not recognize themselves are enemies.

 2398 1

    Steven Sakamoto, deputy director of the S building manager, was outsourced in front of the frustrating director of Yujiro Yukioka.


    Wasn''t Masuke Okuri wearing a collar?


    "There were not enough bomb collars and relatively mild subjects were exempt from wearing them.It seems that Okuri wore a cat...And I had the ability to hide it.I was deceived..... "


    With Sakamoto''s explanation, Yujiro exhales.


    "Chestnuts don''t really understand.But Marie''s pretty dangerous. "


    Hot Jiro knows who Marier is.


    Heat Jiro dares to report to Junko.


    Marie-chan seems to be very good at handling this, so I wonder if I can ask you to capture her.


    and Junko decided.


    Marie was taken to an illegal casino run by "President Formaline".


    "It''s kind of... it''s such a misplaced world for me."


    Marier feels uncomfortable in the casino atmosphere.


    "That''s how I felt when I first came.No, I''m not used to going anywhere at first.These are the days you''ve been worried about.But it''s fun at the same time. "


    Jinlong angrily shouted brightly to Marie, who was right behind her.


    "Oh, thank you, miss. Are you with a woman today?"


    A middle-aged man on his beard called out to Inro Kung.


    "Hahaha, eheh.I''ve never been to a casino before and I think I''m getting nervous. "


    "Wow, you''re gonna teach me a bad game?Lady, please don''t fall into a lot like Mr. Zaru. "


    The middle-aged man left, laughing at Marie as he liked.


    "Oh, awkward. Did you bring the girl? Grandchildren?"


    "That''s what you can think.Well, that''s not true. "


    This time, a woman in her 30s talked to her, and Inro Angry smiled hard.


    (This grandfather is sociable and can easily communicate with people.I envy you and it''s annoying.)


    Marie is in a mood for just that.


    "There was also a casino in my time.It''s not something I used to go through.In this era, there seems to be an increase in the variety of gambling events, but the idea that muscle players will divide the forbidden gambling venues on top of them seems to be the same. "


    As he bets his chip on the roulette''s table, Niro Angry speaks.


    "Come on, let''s bet on it."


    Marie, who was given the chip by Jinlong, placed it on the number appropriately.It was black number four.


    The wheel rotates. The bell rings after the dealer throws the ball and the ball keeps turning for a while opposite to the rotation of the wheel.


    Oops, Bigi-na-zuraku


    The ball was in the black four that Marier was betting on.Inro anguished with a smile.


    Jinlong was excited, but Marie didn''t know what was going on.I don''t know how much money I made, and I don''t think it''s funny.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not the face that doesn''t come to mind when you hit it."


    "Hmm... I don''t think I''m a good bet.I''m sorry you brought me here. "


    It was Marier who wondered whether she had grown up just because she felt bad and cared about something she didn''t think she was doing.


    "To the left, perhaps not.Never mind. Yeah.Besides, I didn''t bring my prescription here just to play gambling. "


    Meanwhile, Jinlong refers to the person who comes to us.


    He was a white gentleman with strong blonde hair.Wearing a black coat, she is tall and feels skinny.Marie liked the sense that her hair was hanging on her chest a little.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Gregor Wolfe Haruno.I am the leader of the information organization Frozen Sun.Call me Volff. "


    The black coat blonde, Wolff, smiled and gave her hand, but Marie did not respond to the greeting and just stared at her as if she were worthy.


    "I introduced this person to that red-eyed onago and got a job in the back street.In addition, I have taught a lot of knowledge of this era. "


    "The red eyes... aren''t they Junko Yukioka!? That''s it!"


    Marie heard Jinlong''s words and shouted unexpectedly.Attention is drawn to customers and clerks.


    "I was caught by him and I was being tested.I wonder if it''s glue.... "


    "It''s not a glue.Indeed, Mr. Yukioka is welcoming us to the frozen sun, but it is only the relationship between the customer and the client.Unless Mr. Yukioka asks me first, I won''t tell you.In addition, as long as you have become the client, you will never divulge any information other than that you have become the client.Not all information organizations have such rules, at least in the frozen sun. "


    It was a Marie who stood up with hostility out, but Volff said softly with a soft smile on his face.


    "I asked him to look for the whereabouts of what he wanted to get, and I asked him to leave it to him to help me find those who ran away with him."


    Marie calmed down a little, said Niro Angry.


    "The name of the person you want to look for is Masuke Okuri.It looks... young, but bald.I ran away in battle and got lost in the middle of it.... "


    "Do you have any photos?"


    "I ran away in my clothes, and I didn''t even have my fingertip phone.I don''t have any pictures. "


    "I''ll try to find it by name, but it''s hard if it''s a pseudonym."


    Volff opens the holographic display and takes a search.


    "Even if you know your face, is it an organization that has enough manpower to find it in a short period of time?"


    Inro anguished himself.


    "Knowing your face can be a pretty good clue.Surveillance cameras are everywhere in the city and video recordings are kept.We have access to police footage, and we have access to state-of-the-art collation systems. "


    "Is that hacking?"


    "No, I''m qualified.Instead, we provide a lot of information to the police. "


    It was Marie who asked if hacking into the police looked bad, but Volff shakes his clothes quietly.


    "Another request is to find out where one of Kijima''s demons - Kijima''s stocks - is.I only know what it looks like..... "


    Marie knows some legends about Kijima''s demonic equipment.I checked it out. Once upon a time, the Healing Demon made many powerful magic tools.One of them, Kijima''s raw medicine, was acquired.


    "I know Kijima''s name.It''s a family of demons that have a long history since ancient times.They''ve been serving the country for years. "


    "Kukukuku, have you come with a demon?There are people like you in this era. "


    The unexpected words from Volff''s mouth made Inro Angry laugh.At least at the end of the day, I never met the demons, and I never believed them when I listened to them.


    "My atelier is hiding the Kijima demonic artefacts.I wish someone hadn''t brought it up.If I go back to the atelier now, they''ll catch me, so I can''t get close.... "


    "Well, let''s find it."


    Marie said, Volff offered.


    "And what is the power of Kijima''s stocks?"


    They''re turning people into powerful monsters.


    When Jinlong asked, Marie answered immediately.


    "Why do you want something like that?"


    "To be a monster."


    When Jinlong asked further, Marie answered immediately.


    Mansuke Okuri "Ogurimasuke" will be 31 this year.The head was already very bald.Young baldness began to emerge from the twenty-fifth hour, and it rose to the top of the head in a few years.


    It was a chestnut that ran away from Baste when the dust piled up in cooperation with Marie, but she was unlucky enough to get away from Marie while she ran away from the chaser.


    I''m sick of living on the run.I have already consulted with Marie to decide what to do about it.I don''t think I can escape, and I intend to cooperate in dealing with it.


    Oshikuri was walking disguised to avoid surveillance cameras as much as possible.I wore a hat and sunglasses.


    "One, one, one!"


    "Uhh...!"


    The walking dog barked and the chestnut became stiff.


    "Hey, Gobo, come on.No, I''m sorry.... "


    I apologize to Oshikuri, who is stiff as if she were afraid of dogs, for the woman who was taking a walk with a small hybrid dog.


    "Ugh... dog... again... dog..."


    With a desperate expression, he moans with his head held in both hands.


    "Are you okay? Are you sick?Shall I call an ambulance? "


    Worried about the chestnuts with their pale faces, the woman keeps calling out.If someone looked sick in front of me, it wasn''t because it was troublesome to get involved and I left early enough, but I was the one who helped as usual.


    "I feel sick because of this guy!"


    The chestnut screamed in anger, making the woman stiff.


    "One, one, one!"


    A dog that barks excessively when it sees how chestnuts react.


    "Don''t bark, ahhhhh! This fucking dog!"


    Chestnut shook his hand at the dog with his fury and activated his abilities.


    Chestnuts have two abilities.One was the ability to keep secrets from Baste''s researchers when dust piled up.Ability to transform objects touched for at least ten seconds into another substance.You can turn meat into stone, or iron into jelly.And now I''m activating another ability.


    "Cain! Cain!"


    "Gobo-chan..."


    Gobo, who was floating away from the ground, raised her voice, attracted by fear.The woman sees the sight and complains.


    Saraba!


    At the same time as the chestnut screamed, the dog blew away with great momentum.


    Another ability of Chestnut is simple mindfulness power.Lift the substance and fly forward.That''s all I can do.No other fine manipulation is possible.But it can fly with considerable force and speed.


    The dog''s body collided with the street tree and the blood splashed.


    Gobo!


    "Success or failure!"


    The woman screamed and Chestnut slapped her head flat with satisfaction.


    Chestnuts disliked dogs disproportionately.Dogs are abominable beings that stress themselves.


    There used to be a couple of dogs in the neighborhood of Chestnut, and every day after that, the dog barked.


    Okuri was captured by the police after killing all the dogs in the neighborhood, but was sent to a psychiatric examination and eventually sent to Baste to collect dust.


    Gobo-chan!


    "With Kijima''s stocks... I want more power.That way... I''m sure... "


    A woman holding a dog that bleeds from her body and spasms and crying.The chestnuts pass by quietly.


    "I hope you get a strong mind that doesn''t move anything - I want it."


    I am not sure, so I added with a small murmur at the end.

 2399 2

    Office of "Plutonium Dundee", a cleaner organization.


    Earlier, Plutonium Dundee was asked by Junko to capture two people, so I asked Junko to recommend an information tissue freeze sun to find out where they were.


    "Junko. The frozen sun has turned me down!That''s why the target asked me first. "


    Reina calls Junko and reports.


    That''s... that''s what happens sometimes.


    Junko makes an unexpected voice over the phone.


    Either Mr. Okuri-san or Marie-chan asked me to do it immediately after I escaped.Should we say that they moved fast or that we were slow...And I wonder if he was familiar with the back street.Or you know a guy in the back street. "


    "Are there any other recommended informants or information organizations?"


    I wonder if it''s a good idea to have an "omni-rape" here without difficulty.Unlike the frozen sun, even if the information is worn inside the organization, it will sell the information. "


    "Is it going to be there after all?Wow! "


    Suggested by Junko, Reina asked Omai to rape him.


    "Junko asked us to do it because she was marijuana."


    The dream of sitting naked on a table hangs on her feet.


    "Are you dissatisfied?"


    "No, I think it''s just right because I like mariers."


    The dream of coming to ask Katsuhiko brings a sadistic smile.


    "You like to bully me.I have a bad hobby, come to my dreams.You should change that bad hobby. "


    "What a sermon from above. For pity''s sake"


    The dream of coming to Rena, who shouted, turned around and looked nauseous.


    "Upstairs. I''m older.From the standpoint, I have to tell the elderly that my dream of coming is high, and now is the exact moment when I felt like it was quitacholy.That''s why I''m very careful. "


    It was pity to insist on even more harsh tones, but the coming dream had a flickering expression.


    "It''s empty at a time of age alone.I want persuasion. If I''m persuasive, I''ll listen to younger people.Poina is just trying to push people''s tastes out for the reason that they''re older. It''s ridiculous. "


    "Gunununu... my mouth... this kid..."


    I came to my dream to point it out in a cold tone, and I made a strange face of anger.


    "Dreams come with someone to bully, so it''s not a bad hobby.That Li Xiaozi "Ribayashi" Marier is a pretty small woman.I don''t mind if they''re a little uncomfortable. "


    Katsuhiko defends it. To my heart, Katsuhiko also felt that she had a bad hobby for coming to the dream, but I didn''t think it was enough to deny it alone with Rena, so I decided to have a shoulder.


    "AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAngel, come home soon. "


    Making a mourning expression, Rena looked up at heaven.


    "The great man Erao also said that he was a freelance informant in an unusual relationship, and I might have asked you for a job. Not now."


    "Well, it''s expensive, but I''m sorry to say that Omi rape is more reliable..."


    "I have something to do with Marie, so should I call the great man now?"


    "It''s not too deep, so don''t force me to call you.Great men are not just informants, they have other jobs, they''re busy. "


    Kazuhiko disagrees with Kazuhiko''s suggestion.


    "Oh, can''t it feel like inviting friends?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, too.I wish I could invite you to play, but this is my job. "


    Katsuhiko smiles when she comes to dream.


    "Marie... I handed it over to a really nice place, but I didn''t get used to it, so I went to a worse place."


    With a sad face, a dream comes.


    "I sold it to a human trafficking organization, but it''s an unusual, pivotally recognized organization for human trafficking organizations.A place where you treat me humanely.Someone from that organization contacted me.Marie can''t handle it here because she can''t handle it.It should have been sold elsewhere, but Junko flew to another planet where they were playing, and Junko caught me and turned me into a test bench. "


    "If you catch him, hand him over to Junko, and it''s over."


    Katsuhiko asked why the dream was a sad face and what she wanted to say.The dream came and nodded silently.


    "I''d like to talk to Marie for a moment.Me, Marie is stupid and she thinks it''s debris, but I don''t really feel like she''s rotting in her heart.I saw Marie''s blog and saw her work.The devil is controlling my mind, but I''m not completely covered by the devil. "


    "No, no, no, come to your dreams. You can''t have that kind of mercy.Then it would be better if the sadistic came.Li Xiaozi Marier is a kind of person who enjoys using humans as stone statues, but it''s not that it''s not rotten.Definitely a villain, and sympathy is dangerous. "


    Pirana talks without asking.


    "I want to find out when I catch him."


    "Find out and hand over Guilty to his client, Yawe, and the sinner''s soul will once again be thrown into the kiln of hell.But what if our angel chief finds him innocent and grants him mercy?Are you begging Yawe for mercy? "


    Immediately after the dream came, Angel stood at the entrance to the room and asked.


    "Yawe is ruthless, but my client is neither ruthless nor ruthless, so I''ll ask him.And you can join our organization and monitor and manage it. "


    "I knew it...."


    The policy of coming to the dream was a substitute for Katsuhiko, who had been with us for many years.


    In front of Mika Tsukuna''s office for work on the back street.


    Death! Death! Death! Ha ha! I always kill this guy too!Uh-oh! Genosai! "


    A woman, a neighbor, nodded and walked around as No. 7 shook her head as she listened to music and cleaned the walls of her office.


    Good morning, Mr. Water Bear.


    "Ah... good morning, Seven."


    When No.7 called out, a woman named Mizubear-san greeted him with a sinking face.Number seven looks suspicious.


    "How are you? What happened to Gobo?Good night, huh? "


    It is also surprising that the water bear who always goes for a dog walk at this time is alone.


    "Gobo... is dead.I was killed..... "


    "Eh!? What do you mean?"


    "Uhhh... uhh..."


    In front of the astonishing number seven, the water bear bursts into tears.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "The water bear is crying...Number seven... you finally... "


    There comes Nos. 11 and 2.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "I''m sorry... for the disturbance..."


    "The only one making a scene is number seven."


    The seventh protested against the second, the water bear stood up, and the eleventh said calmly.


    "Gobo-chan was killed.You can''t kill a dog.I can''t forgive you. You can''t kill a cat, but you can''t kill a dog. "


    "Which one do you need to pull out the cat and appeal above the dog?"


    Item 11 coldly penetrates into the word of item 7.


    "If he was killed, it wasn''t a traffic accident, but a deliberate accident, didn''t he see the scene?"


    "Hey, number two...."


    Item 11 pays attention to item 2, which is to be asked without hesitation.


    "Yes, in front of me... to a strange person...I called the police, but they didn''t take any pictures of the killer''s face, and they didn''t show up in the surveillance cameras all over the city.... "


    "I can''t stand it anymore.This is where Detective Tsukunamika''s office comes in.Find the killer and kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill


    "No, we''re not a detective''s office...Besides, the detective office doesn''t have Death or Kill. "


    After listening to Mr. Mizukura''s story, he calmly penetrated into No. 7, which burns alone, and into No. 11.


    "Killing a dog in front of the owner in the first place is a thick, off-track kitty.If you leave me alone, I can do it again. "


    "I think so, too. I can even think about killing you somewhere."


    Number two said, and Mr. Aqua agrees.


    "I heard what you said!"


    Mika appeared and shouted.


    "If Mr. Water Bear asks, we''ll catch the killer!My dog and my precious family!A precious life! You can''t overlook those who trample on it! "


    But it''s expensive, right?


    Mika asks with a bit of a pull.


    Now it''s 120,000 yen with a neighborhood discount!


    "If you''re on the side of justice, you can do it for free."


    "We''re working and eating!Besides, it''s a family of five!It''s still cheap! "


    Mika shouted a little angrily when No. 2 was stunned!


    "So please. It''s not about revenge, maybe the killer is abusing the dog and not doing the same kind of damage...."


    Well, it''s a formal request! I''ll take care of it!


    With a sincere expression, Mika shouted forcefully and smacked herself in the chest.


    "Leave it to me... what exactly are you gonna do?"


    "That''s how we kill the killer as soon as we find him.I cut off the killer''s neck, put his head up in front of Mr. Aqua Bear''s eyes, smiled back and easily noticed the original bloody figure. "


    "Wow, that''s scary. You can''t do what the original number two says!"


    "We seize the evidence, we get him, we turn him over to the police!Number two, don''t be ridiculous!Don''t believe what No. 7 says easily! "


    And after the words of the eleven, two, and seven, Mika shouted unto them.

 2400 3

    It was a few days before Marie turned twenty.


    Marie, who had no one to rely on, lived in extreme poverty by herself.The family is cut off, the master is dead, and the only possession is the retro house in the town of Ye Death Leaf, which was transferred from the master.


    If you sell the house and the land, it will be money.But it was Marie who refused.This house has an important studio that I spent with my master.I don''t want to just let go of the atelier.


    At last, Marie decided to sell herself to the limit.


    I''ve never prostituted before.On the contrary, I have no experience of intercourse per se.Marie, on the contrary, aimed at it.I checked the prostitution organization in the back street and found out that a virgin would buy it for a fair amount of money.


    "My face looks good, and I like the place where it''s a little shabby.Hairstyle and eye contact.Some people prefer that to just beauty, so you''ll be able to sell more. "


    During the interview, Marier was told that with a refreshing smile, as a good young man who did not think she was very involved in prostitution organizations.


    And finally, it''s time to sell.


    Marie was trembling in one of the hotel rooms.I wondered what kind of buyer would come, and I was terrified by all the bad imaginations.There was only more money, and Buyobuyo''s luxurious, dirty, stain-ridden baboons appeared and were ready to be played with.


    But I came from a man who thought he was in his 30s, and he was quite handsome.On the contrary, he was someone I had seen on TV.


    "Um... I forgot my name, but I''ve seen it before...I don''t really watch TV.... "


    It wasn''t until later that I learned that this person became a famous actor and was a talent village bomber, Murabuki.


    "Haha, is that so? But don''t tell me I''m here. [M]If you fall apart, you might fall apart. "


    With a refreshing smile, Marie feels nauseated rather than afraid.


    Next to the Marier sitting on the bed, the guest leans over and sits.At that moment, Mario soothes herself.


    "What''s going on? Are you scared?Or do you regret it now? "


    At that moment, when the guest man asked with a gentle voice, something broke down in the marier and tears overflowed.


    "Hah... none of them are the same."


    Marie mocks herself.


    "Even though I don''t have any money to sell myself to, like... a weak and humiliating situation, a guy with money plays with me.This is... the worst composition... "


    Marie stood up as she shook her tears.


    "I hate it, I really hated it!Even if it''s enough now, I want to be more contemptible! "


    Marie cried, and the guest man smiled with satisfaction.


    "Well said! I wanted to hear that word!I''m impressed! "


    "Eh? Eh...?"


    The customer''s man clapped his knee loudly, then stood up and shouted.Marie raised her eyes with a puzzled voice.


    "My real name is Saint Sawamura" Sawamura Saint "!He chairs an organization called the Weak Shield Power Committee!That''s who I really am! "


    "Hah... hah...?"


    The man introduces himself again.Marie''s mouth was wide open.


    "Vulnerable Shield Power Committee! It is a truly miracle, super powerful and just organization that delivers relief to the weak while privileging the weak and turning them into a political collectness power as an absolute inviolable shield!"


    Suddenly, Marie is completely drawn to the high tension man, Saint Sawamura.


    "Why is the chairman of such an organization buying women through a prostitution organization in the back street....."


    "Because I''m the chairman of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee!To save as many women as you can sell!I can''t save all the women on my own, but I can still save many women on my own by acting!My older sister was selling her body to earn my alimony.So this is how I use prostitution to save a woman who sells her body for money!Handsome and technically superior, I hold them gently, make them a nice memory, and play money with the service!This is not salvation! "


    "No... it''s strange since then... After all, it''s just yakuza."


    Marie stunned into Sawamura, where she excelled.


    "No! I''m not forcing people like you to refuse, and I''m helping people in need of money!Of course I won''t do anything for you, and I will help you in the future! "


    Sawamura strongly declared.


    From this point on, Marier became connected to an organization called the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee.


    Another day passed.


    "I still want more allies.If it''s dusty, Junko Yukioka and Baste will throw out a chaser. "


    Marie sat opposite Jinlong in his apartment.


    "Hmm-hmm. Do you have any Ate?"


    "I''m going to ask the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee.It''s been a pleasure for a long time, and I''ve also told you about Kijima''s demon tools.The organization is also intrigued by Kijima''s demonic equipment.That''s why I think you can help me. "


    Marier said, borrowed Angry''s virtual phone and sent an e-mail.


    Immediately afterwards, I got a call.The target is Wolf of the Sun, the intelligence tissue frozen yesterday.


    I found Masuke Okuri.


    Marie smiled at Volff''s report.


    Just knowing it seems to be causing trouble three times.I''ve been seen by other informants, and I got information from your Tsutse.I mean, if you have enemies, there''s a lot of potential for you to know. "


    The continued reports prompted Marie''s smile to turn into a traffic jam.


    "Ahh... you''re already in trouble.But we can''t just leave him alone, and we''d better have a lot of allies. "


    Marie said with anxiety in mind.


    "If you''re such a tight guy, you''d better make a quick cut.This is a lesson from years of assassination. "


    "Hmm... if it looks really bad, I will."


    Marie nodded with her arms tied to Jinlong, who spoke negatively.


    The chestnuts felt an unbearable discomfort as their hearts were scraped.


    (Another dog! And four...!)


    A man walking with four small dogs.Chestnut just put the sight in his sight, and he''s going crazy.


    Moreover, the owner kept the dog on the road without handling it.Seeing it makes me even more angry.


    One, one, one!


    The four dogs barked together when they came to the side of the chestnut to react to the anger and killing.


    The owner is a stranger. They are dogs that bark to everybody in the first place, and when they bark to passers-by during a walk, they don''t feel anything.I think that dogs can''t help barking.I have never considered the barking side. He was such a owner.


    But this time, the opponent was bad.


    "Damn it, you fucking dog!"


    Suddenly, the owner stopped his feet in agony at the chestnuts screaming in anger.


    Huh? Huh?


    "Hmm!? Hmm!?"


    Seeing one of the dogs float in space, the owner raises his lost voice and the dog raises his frightened voice.


    Shortly afterwards, the dog blew up with great momentum and crashed into the wall.


    "Joe! My Joe... oh my god!"


    The owner screams with his pulled face as he dyes the wall red with splashed blood and sees a dog convulsing under it.


    Chestnut activated more abilities and blew up another dog.Another red flower blooms next to the wall where the first dog hits.


    "Ahhh! Even Donald! Hee, it''s awful!"


    The owner screams with a crying face.The chestnut continued to blow the third dog with caution, and the third blood flower bloomed on the wall.Of course I''m aiming for it.Under the wall, three small dogs who had suffered fatal injuries appeared to be lying side by side.


    "Barakoo! Whoo... stop it!Please... only this George... only George! "


    The owner hugs the remaining one and begs desperately.


    The chestnut grabbed the owner''s head without any mercy.


    "Gyaaaaaaa!"


    The owner screamed.My hair burned, my scalp burned, and my skull burned.And the burnt ones scorched his face and fell over his brain.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    A small dog jumps out of the dead owner''s arm, abandons the dead owner and flees quickly.


    "You think I forgive you?"


    Precautionary power was activated, and the escaping dog was lifted and blown off at high speed, causing the fourth flower to bloom.


    "Success or failure!"


    When the chestnuts screamed with satisfaction...


    "What a failure!"


    When anger was raised and Chestnut turned around, four girls with the same face stood.


    The four are clearly hostile to themselves.Chestnut decides that it is clear that Baste or Junko Yukioka was the chaser when the dust piled up.


    "Chaser... are you here already?What is Tsukunamika and Tsukunamikaz.... "


    I also know about Mika Tsukuna and Tsukunamikaz.It is famous that they run a cleaner in the back street.


    With four enemies, Chestnut hesitated to engage.Although Chestnuts have supernatural powers, they are not rich in combat experience.Mika has already pulled out the gun in front of her and No. 11 has already transformed into a pink jersey.It is judged that there is no chance of winning in four-to-one.


    Okuri-san!


    And there was a familiar voice.


    "Marie....."


    Marie appeared at an unexpected time, and Dachen stroked her chest safely, but feared that the two of them would be caught if they showed up here.Marie remains disadvantaged in numbers even when she comes.


    "Fu, you''re in time.Oh, my nostalgic face. "


    The elderly man who ran with Marier, Renro Anguish, laughed at Mika and the others.


    "Hey... why is that old man here?!Didn''t you die on the planet Glass Dew!? "


    Looking at Jinlong in agony, No. 2 screamed as he remembered the battle.Mika was also distracted by Jinlong Anguish.


    "Kukuku, it would have been the same for its prescription to deceive you by pretending to be dead.It''s time to go home. "


    Looking at the astonishing number two, Jinlong angrily shouted.


    "And that''s Li Xiaozi Marie!They must have taken it from Junko! "


    Marie was relieved to hear Mika''s dialogues.


    (From that dialogue, it seems that these are not the chasers Junko sent them.Is it about Mr. Okuri?A few remarks can provide useful information for the other person.I''ll keep this in mind.)


    While looking at Mika, Marie thinks.


    "Be careful! You know, it''s pretty strong!"


    Not Chestnut or Marie, Mika shouted at Jinlong.

 2401 4

    The dream of coming was to open Marier''s blog again and read it.


    I haven''t read it carefully before.A little reading left the impression that the darkness, roughness, and roughness of the content were just frustrating.


    Now I am trying to read it more carefully and observe it calmly.To get to know Marie at all.


    "Die, all of you."


    Not today. It''s annoying.


    Everything in the world looks like shit.Horrible. Dirty. Unconscious piece of shit.Is it better if I''m conscious?No, shit is shit. Whoops... I''m just thinking about the crap that keeps ramping up. "


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    Is this work really going to be good?I''ll definitely do better. "


    What we can do today should be done tomorrow.So let''s turn it around tomorrow. I''m not feeling well today.So you don''t have to.It''s not good to work hard at times like this. "


    Ah, they always want to stone them and smash them apart.


    "Chikushi, chikushi, chikushi, chikushi, chikushi."


    "If activities do not proceed, a wasted day becomes a wasted life.The lack of inspiration makes me angry.If only I could sublimate this anger to my work...But that doesn''t even work.Was it true that Master admitted to me?Ah, stop... I don''t want to doubt even Master. "


    I have to tidy up and clean up a little... because it''s an atelier that Master gave me, so I have to use it more carefully...My idiot... Even though it''s an important studio, I''m dirty.That sucks. I hurt myself by eight... and Master would be sad to see it. "


    "Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit!Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit!Shit! I mean shit festival! "


    Words of curse, words of anger, words of jealousy, words of resentment, words of mourning, and words of sorrow are even spelled out.There are many short sentences that can be done with a sinner.There seems to be no reason to let someone see it in the first place.I really just wrote down my own words.And no one would want to see this kind of abuse.


    "I don''t have to blog about it, but SNS is enough."


    It''s becoming a blog diary.


    "Isn''t blogging a diary in the first place?"


    It''s not a blog call diary ~


    Katsuhiko and Irina came peeking and talking from behind the dream.


    "All the painful things, all the things you don''t want to do, only the feeling of regret is conveyed.And... you must miss me. I''ve never seen such a sad empty world. "


    With eyes on the holographic display, the dream expressed its feelings.


    "This is...."


    On the page where the dream opened, the content was written in a completely different color than before.


    Today is Master''s birthday. I will never forget that day.It was a sad day. A day full of sorrow.Anger boiled two later.You don''t get angry instantly when someone you care about gets killed.I don''t care what they say, but I can''t help it.If Master is still alive, what kind of present do I have?I''m sure it was different now.Better than now. "


    A sentence that reveals pity and indifference, not a grudge festival or a stupid writing.Until now, there have been many sentences about the master.And there was no abuse against the master.


    So my dream focused on category tags.There is a tag for the word Master.


    My mentor''s associates bought my work.I asked honestly.I wonder if you bought it sympathetically because you are an apprentice.He denied laughing.I''m a professional broker, so I have to pay for what''s good for money.Only this work was worth it.That was a very pleasant word, but it was because I was the master''s apprentice that this person also came to me, and this would be the master''s guide.Thank you, Master.


    "Looks like Marie had someone to take care of."


    The dream spills a smile.


    "Seems to have opened his mind only to the master.Let''s go to Marier''s Atelier in Leaf Dead Leaf Town once. "


    "No, no, what''s the point of doing that?Our job is to capture Marie Li Xiaoko.I''m glad the dream is already working on the premise of bringing Marie back to herself. "


    Pity says something negative about the decision to come to the dream.


    "I haven''t wrapped my stomach that far.Pity is extreme and stupid.We''re in the process of determining if there''s a chance.I don''t need it if my heart is stained with magic. "


    The dream of coming with a nauseous face echoes back to pity.


    "Angel, that''s ridiculous."


    Angel told her in the usual tone before Renai opened her mouth.


    "I''m sure you''re confusing the public and private, and Rena, who calls attention to it properly, is the Apocalypse trumpet blower.There is nothing but this angel''s mother house.You can''t deny or make a fool of yourself. "


    "Oh, I''m sorry, poor Na. Sometimes I get really stupid, but my pity wasn''t as stupid as I said, so I''m sorry."


    "Can''t you apologize more normally?"


    With Angel''s attention, the dream came straight down and apologized, but Renai was stunned and exhaled.


    From the asphalt road, stone statues grow one after the other.Besides, it grew right next to Mika and the others.


    "Oh, our stone statue."


    Well done!


    Nos. 2 and 7 raise a more impressive voice.


    This is the ability that Marier gained by transplanting a special Araune as a family member of the ancient king on the planet Glass Dew.Ability to create stone statues of those in sight.However, just because it looks like it doesn''t copy the opponent''s power.It is just a moving stone statue, and there is a limitation that it can only be placed near those who model it.


    The jumping stone statues fell from above Mika''s head.It''s just such an attack, but even a few mistakes could kill us for countless attacks.


    Blind spot of soul!


    Original, that''s cheating ~


    Mika, who uses destiny manipulation, protests.It is a technique that temporarily disappears from enemy recognition based on the premise of winning an ally.


    "It''s not something I can handle!Not a good fit! But the three of you can do something about it!? "


    "It''s the right material.But thank you for your support. "


    The eleventh said, standing in front of countless incoming stone statues.


    Two stone statues in the same shape as No. 11 jumped from the circumference and side at a slight timing toward No. 11.


    Pink Patriot!


    The fist that was attached to the waist of No. 11 was thrown at the bouncing stone statue.The exploded upper cut of the eleven shattered the top of the stone statue.


    Pink Cannon!


    The eleventh sympathizes with a backhand blow on a stone statue approaching from the side.Like the stone statue that jumped from the front, the upper body broke apart.


    "Whoa, we''re getting more destructive power."


    Number two cheers.


    "Maybe he''s a modified mouse."


    Chestnut murmured at the eleventh.


    "Nyah, I''m powering up too!"


    The seventh screamed and activated his abilities.


    As if the asphalt had been raised, as if the ice columns had grown in the opposite direction, the solid soil had protruded up and pierced the three stone statues from below.


    (That''s a terrible force! I wouldn''t be surprised if I got hit by that!No, the force itself is strong from the beginning, but the control was adjusted to be effective!Emotional trust prevents your abilities from running wild!)


    Mika took a breath when she saw the attack on No. 7.


    In fact, after the battle at Glass Dew, all the clones went to Junko and underwent life-threatening surgery to update their abilities.


    There were still three remaining stone statues, but suddenly they stopped moving as they jumped towards them.I wasn''t supposed to jump, but I just moved like I was stroking myself on the spot.


    Looking at it, something like red mucus spread over the asphalt, and the three stone statues were sticking to the mucus, making it impossible to jump.


    "Hey ~... I can''t believe it''s sealed in the same way as before..."


    Marie drops her shoulders as she looks at the stupid group of stones in the red mucus.I wonder if I heard about my abilities and battles, perhaps through Junko.


    "Yes, yes, I''m a one-pattern trimoti trap anyway."


    No. 2 made an adhesive zone using organic traps, laughing happily.


    You didn''t need my help!I overdid it!)


    She was proud of the work of the clones and admired Mika in her heart.

 2402 5

    "If it''s not broken, I can use it."


    The chestnuts mutter and activate their abilities in the red mucus zone, conscious of the stupid three statues.


    Just lift it up and fly straight ahead as seen from the chestnuts.That simple mindfulness power.But simply and clearly, the power alone is strong.


    "Eh......"


    Seeing the whole stone statue caught in the red mucus zone as it was pulled from the mucus and floated into the sky, No. 2 opened his eyes and looked back.


    Stone statues fly in. The aim was number eleven.


    Pink Bazooka!


    Number 11 punches and smashes stone statues and intercepts them.


    "Uhh...."


    No.11 distorted his face painfully under the helm, pressing his right hand, which had fired a punch, and he stood back and moaned.


    What''s wrong!?


    "That was tough...I think I''ve done it... and the fragments are on my body... "


    Mika answered anxiously, with a painful voice.


    In addition, Chestnut flew a stone statue.


    "I won''t let you!"


    The seventh screams, and now the air wall cannot prevent the stone statue from attacking.The stone statue that hit the air wall fell to the ground in pieces.


    A chestnut that flies through the last remaining statue.Aim for number seven.


    "I won''t let you do it!?"


    Seven!


    The rest of the stone statue was also No. 7, which was prevented by the air wall, but it was crushed sideways by the dive of the stone statue that appeared beside it.


    "Huh. You think I can''t put out a stone statue anymore?"


    A new copy stone statue appeared, and Marier attacked No. 7, laughing slightly.


    (Nevertheless, it was a quick attack so they wouldn''t notice the moment I put out the stone statue, so it looks like it didn''t hit much.)


    Marie looks at the number seven that fell with the statue and thinks.There may be bruises or fracture injuries, but they do not appear to be fatal.The stone statue fell down from the side of No. 7 and never hit the head.


    "You!"


    Mika fires a gun at Marie.Attacking someone has removed the Blind Horn from your soul.


    The bullet did not reach Marier.Wear your feet about two meters ahead of Marier.


    Mika, who saw it, immediately remembered the existence of Inro Kung and turned her eyes.Inro Anguilla and Mika looked at each other.Rather, what I forgot was circumventional, but it should be easy enough to distort space and divert bullets.


    "Guns don''t work. The Self-Help will seal it up."


    While smiling slightly, the contours of Inro Anguish were blurred.It appears to distort the space around itself.


    "Hehe, this guy''s always useless.This is where I step. "


    No. 2 laughed with an unbelievable smile and turned his mind to a few nearby street trees.


    And the stone statue that fell with the seventh shall rise up, and shall jump up toward the seventh that fell, and shall not cease.


    But the statue did not crush the seventh.Because the branches of the street trees on the side stretched all at once, capturing the stone statue in the air with a movement and suppleness like a tentacle.In addition, the branches grow more and more like vines, entangling the whole body of the stone statue and completely sealing the movement.


    (If you can do that, is my ability as ineffective as ever?But if I''m the only one here...)


    As Marie gazes at the chestnuts, she raises two stone statues of the chestnuts from asphalt right in front of the chestnuts.


    The chestnut lifts the statue and flies with caution.Aim for number two.


    However, even stone statues flying at high speeds due to the ability of Chestnut caught countless branches stretching from street trees.The branches were stretched around the net several times, capturing the momentum and weight of the flying stone statues.


    It''s a chestnut that flies another statue, but the result is the same.


    "No way... my abilities seem impossible..."


    Now Marie admits the fact and distorts her face with remorse.


    Marie can use Kijima''s raw medicine to cast a curse and turn the opponent into a living stone statue.The procedure of adding Kijima''s medicine to the body of the statue is cumbersome, but you can also turn the person who came into contact with the living statue into a new cursed statue.


    There is also the ability to launch multiple magical formations and attack them with energy waves, but this power is impossible for Marier today without Kijima''s herbs in her body.It was taken away.


    Seems to have no early contact, Marie looks alternately at Dakuriku and Jinlong with her trusting eyes.


    "This. Don''t let your enemies see you in battle."


    Immediately after Jinlong drew Marie''s attention...


    "Support for malice!"


    While activating Destiny Manipulation, Mika fires a gun at Marie.


    With the distortion of space, I thought Jinlong had deflected the gun and prevented it.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Marie screamed loudly.


    Jinlong and Chestnut were surprised to see Marie.I couldn''t see what had happened.I don''t know how Marier is being attacked.However, there are actually cuts on Marie''s face and around her body.My clothes are cut everywhere and my blood is seeping.


    Slashed while the Self-Defense Man was distracted by bullet defense?But from where and how.....)


    In-ron twisted his head at the mysterious attack.


    Mika shoots again. I did not use fate manipulation this time.Of course, Inro Kung will prevent it.


    Once again, a mysterious attack strikes Marier, chopping up Marier''s body everywhere.I protected my neck and eyes with my arms and hands to prevent them from being cut.


    "Nooooo! It hurts!It''s horrible. Wow! "


    Marie cries without a body or a world.


    "Dead leaves."


    The chestnut murmured. Jinlong was distracted by Mika and didn''t see it, but Dakuri saw it clearly.The scene is that the dead leaves falling from the street trees on the side dance around Marier at super high speed, scattered and disappear.And immediately afterwards, Marie was chopped up.


    "The dead leaves are instantly turning into blades, moving fast and cutting the mariers.Marie, get away from the trees. If you leave, you probably won''t get any dead leaves.The only evidence is that they only attacked mariers close to the trees. "


    "Hyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!It''s not like this. Aah!Why are you doing such a terrible thing? Wow! "


    Chestnut explained and urged her to move, but Marie came to the scene and cried for her child.


    "Everything will be too painful."


    Jinlong looked at Marie and was stunned.


    "Marie can''t stand the pain."


    The chestnuts sighed and pulled their arms as they approached to pull Marie away from the side of the street tree, aware of the danger.


    "I feel a little cute... it hurts... it hurts as much as I cry..."


    Wake up and look at Marie No. 7.


    We''re not killing each other, sympathizing or playing peace with each other.


    Number two is pursuing us.A chestnut pulls Marie away from the street tree and a fallen leaf cutter greets Marie and the other two.


    Inro Angry manipulates the space to divert all the fallen leaf cutters from the chestnuts and mariers.


    "Original! I had a chance to put them together, but I didn''t properly attract my grandfather!"


    Sorry!


    Mika apologized honestly for not providing guidance support to No. 2, which was disgusting.


    In fact, Mika was distracted by the eleventh squat.I didn''t just break my arm.Fragments of stone statues also hit the torso, making it a fairly severe blow.


    "No.11 tastes bad...! Fall back! Cover me!"


    "I''m sorry... pull my legs..."


    Mika shouted and No.11 apologized with a blurred voice.


    Looks like he''s running away.


    "It would be convenient for me.It''s because Marie''s not like this. "


    When she heard Mika scream, Okuri said, she looked down at Marie, who cried with scars, and smiled bitterly.


    "Marie... it''s not that bad."


    "Shut up, I''m not very good at pain.I couldn''t stand it. "


    When Chestnut called out, Marie said back as she wiped her tears.


    As an adult who would be over twenty years old, every time I saw Marie who could cry as easily as a girl in public, Chestnut remembered the feeling of her chest twitching.It was also a cymbal affection, paternal instinct and protective desire, as well as an envy of Marie''s ability to express her feelings straight out.


    "I know, but I''m in the middle of a life-saving battle right now, and if I stay in pain, I''ll be killed."


    "Ugh... I know..."


    Marie nodded at the quiet tone of the chestnuts.


    "But thank you."


    A chestnut that smiles at the nodding mariers.


    Meanwhile, Mika had No. 11, and No. 2 lent her shoulder to No. 7, and fled.


    "It''s impossible to use the Yukioka Institute, which will heal overnight."


    The second runs and complains.


    "We need to get to Baste if there''s any dust in there! It''s so far away!"


    Mika was calling a dark taxi as she screamed.In order to get in the taxi and get rid of the injuries on Nos. 11 and 7, the dust piled up and I headed for Baste.

 2403 6

    Marie, Jinlong, and Dakuri, who had left Mika and the others, took refuge in a hotel in the Neutral Designated Area on the back street.The three of them are cramped in Shizukuishi''s apartment, and there is no futon.Besides, Inro Angry may have lost his dwelling.


    "Mr. Oguri, you''re causing too much trouble.Thanks to you, I''ve summoned some weird guys. "


    Marie looks at the chestnut as she evacuates.


    "I don''t like it... I didn''t do that.If you''d been in the S building, you''d know.Even if you want to suppress it, you can''t suppress it.The demons inside me will be exposed. "


    Oshikuri said in pain and apologies.


    "It''s hard, but I''ve seen that kind of hand a few times.Many of the ancient kings'' families were like this.It may be useful in a world of war, but it is difficult to live in this world of Taipei.If I were to be a resident of the back street, it would be a different story. "


    Jinlong anxiously slapped Chestnut on the shoulder and comforted him.


    Angry Inro, you seem to have adapted quite well to this era.


    "It''s going to be natural. But... some things are unacceptable."


    Marie told him, and Jinlong took a sip of water with a smile on his face.


    "This world is certainly fun.Rice is delicious and overflowing with excitement.Above all, it''s not convenient. But... a lot of things have been lost.I''ve lost a lot of what I had in my life. "


    After talking so much, he drank water and looked distant.


    "Hey, no matter how convenient and enjoyable the world is, I think that the best time is when I lived when I was young.This is something you don''t know until you''re old. "


    Marie felt pain in her chest and at the same time a warm feeling spread to her chest.


    (I had a good time, too.I''m still young... but there were times when I could say the best.)


    The days spent with the master revived in the mariers.


    (Compared to the old days, I can take a little care of myself.I guess this is also thanks to Master)


    I want to be a good boy in front of my master.I felt like I didn''t want to show as much bad as I could, and I was desperately playing a good boy as Marie.


    "It seems like I''m enjoying the world, but I''m not.I want to become a monster, both physically and mentally.I want to free myself. And I want to make this world a mess. "


    "Me too."


    Marie agreed with Oshikuri, who spoke with a faint expression.


    (But... I feel that Mr. Oguri feels stronger than I do.I''m just a burner, but Mr. Oguri seems to have something more serious....)


    Although she trusted Oguri, on the other hand, she felt as if there was a darkness that she didn''t know. She was also a little worried.


    I got a call.The opponent is Gregor Wolf Haruno of the Information Organization Freeze Sun.


    Thank you for waiting.I got information on Kijima''s stocks.


    Volff reports in a bright voice.


    There was a biography about Kijima''s stocks.I will send the contents of the biography.If the biography is correct, the stocks might still be in the same place. "


    Three people check the biography sent and the contents of the product.


    "Great Demon Temple....."


    Marie speaks the name of a place where there are Kijima''s children.


    "If I get out of here, will there be another chase?I wonder if we''ll make it to that place. "


    Inro said in a casual tone like other HRs.In fact, it is other HR, and Inro Kung is only joining in courtesy and playfulness.


    "If the dust that bound us is piled up, we have to settle with Baste. Keep getting targeted."


    Marie said.


    Angry Inro here will also help us, and it looks like a helper from the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee will come, and we''ll get more power from Kijima''s stocks and stop the bullies from teasing us.


    It was a marier who imagined when he would hit Baste and Junko with all the anger if there was a pile of dust that shook them up.


    Four Plutonium Dundee visited the residence where Marie once lived.


    Looking at Marie''s residence, each of the four dreamers took an unfavorable reaction, such as frowning or frowning.


    The roof, pillars, and walls are leaning hard.Besides, no calming colors are used on them.It''s all bright and fluorescent.


    "This poison feels like a crazy artist''s house anyway!"


    She says in a tone that she doesn''t like.


    "That''s a loud color scheme. I feel painful in my eyes if the combination of bright colors goes too far.But if you are deliberately trying to give such an impression, you can say that it has been successful.That''s right, Dad. "


    Angel gives his opinion and pushes the sunglasses up with his index finger.


    "Wow... this is amazing."


    A strange smile spills over Katsuhiko when she sees a straw doll stuck to the wall.


    "There are also scratches. Did Marie do this? You''re sick."


    Looking at the scratches on the wall and the blood marks, the dream narrows its eyes.


    Four people enter the house.


    "It''s amazing out there, but it''s totally normal inside. Too bad."


    "I thought it was like that inside."


    Katsuhiko said that she came to the dream.


    "There are signs of someone getting in recently.To hide my dusty footprints, I''ve put new dust over my head. "


    Rena lowered herself and reported with a pen light on the floor.


    "Do you know that? Was pity a bit awesome?"


    Um, come dream.


    Making fun of your dreams, Poina swells your cheeks.


    Upon entering the atelier, there were clear signs of human intrusion.There are several traces of dust.Moreover, there are multiple footprints of different sizes, and at least two of them are believed to have broken in.But there was also dust on the footprints, and it seemed to have passed since the intrusion.


    The inside of the atelier was rough.Walls and pillars are damaged everywhere.I think it was put on by Marie.


    "I see plenty of negative emotional traces.I''m sure Marie has always been dominated by the devil. "


    Looking at the destruction marks of the room, she said in a vague tone.


    "I''m sure Marie is the same as me... but she''s not..."


    Huh?


    To the words that came out of the mouth of the dream, Rena came to dream unexpectedly.Katsuhiko was vague about what she wanted to say in her dream, but somehow she understood.


    "Nothing. I still can''t figure it out. I have no proof."


    A dream of coming to a difficult face as you look inside the atelier.


    "I came to the same dream.But it was just a little different.So I left home alone.I came away from my dreams. "


    Katsuhiko said in a serious tone, and the gaze of her dream turned towards Katsuhiko.


    "No matter how similar, with just a few differences, people are far off the road.Lose the angel''s guidance. Alternatively, separate angels take hands and walk separate paths.On the other hand, if there is anything that goes through it, it can be guided and bound by angels. "


    Angel talks in a carefree tone and smokes an electronic cigarette.


    (I don''t think it is very favorable to be tied to someone.I don''t know why the dream is similar to me.)


    Rena murmured her skeptical thoughts in her mouth.


    Mika and the clones arrived in Baste with dust and were treated by Junko.At that time, I also told her everything about the battle with Marie and Jinlong.


    "I can''t believe I''m teaming up with Inro Kung.I wonder if this is a big convergence of edges. "


    Junko, who had finished treating Nos. 11 and 7, said before Mika and No.2.


    "If this is fiction, it''s said that convenience is all about convergence of edges ~"


    No. 2 is a joke, but Junko and Mika are both no reactions.


    "Actually, I''m asking you to bring Marie-san and Oshikuri-san back."


    "That''s right! Then you can come and fight with your dreams!I''m going to be told a lot more! "


    Listening to Junko''s words, Mika''s mouth peeled.


    "By the way, is it the musician''s job not to have the 13th?"


    "No, it''s a commercial job!"


    "Instead of me and the original, they called me alone.It''s the softest image we''ve ever had, and that kind of rating... "


    Mika and No.2 answered Junko''s question.No. 2 has a slightly disgusting face.


    "Sure, the expression and the way you talk are completely different from Mika''s.Except for No.13, there are a lot of kids who look a little tight. "


    "Junko...! You!"


    "Hmm?... I''m...? Extraordinary....."


    Listening to Junko''s words, Mika and No. 2 were confused.


    Ah, Seven isn''t.


    Mix the two of you too.


    Item 2 requested Junko to be corrected.

 2404 7

    Once upon a time, there was a big demon somewhere.


    Demons have the power to heal injuries and illnesses, demons are friendly with people and other monsters, and they used that power sparingly to injured and sick people.


    One day, a small wooden monster called the Tree Man, who was close to the demon, was about to breathe for the rest of his life.


    No matter how many demons you have, you can''t beat them for life.The demon decided to watch over the wooden man now, but the wooden man did a favor to such a demon.


    "Please use my body to make a demonic instrument.It is a great pleasure for my body to help you.It''s a great honor to have my living proof in future generations as a demon tool you''ve handled. "


    The demon listened to the wooden man''s request and made a demon tool with special strength - a demon tool.


    The demon tools made of the wooden man''s corpse are named after the Kijima family.


    --The man who ate the seed turned into a monster, gained terrible power, but lost his mind and started attacking people with no sight.


    To crusade...


    --Subsequently, Kijima''s stocks crossed many people.And he that desireth power used his seed to become a monster, and every time a great many lives were lost.


    The last monster was cast in by a magician named Starchard, and the children were housed in a temple named Daimoji Temple, after which no one appeared to drink the children and become monsters.


    Volff sent me an image of a picture book with a biography of Kijima''s children, but the pages of the book were badly damaged in the second half.


    "Who painted this picture book...?I''m sure he knows Kijima''s demons. What do you think? "


    Marie sits on a bench at the station and asks as she looks at a picture book projected on a holographic display.Chestnut and Jinlong are sitting on the same bench.


    The three men were heading to the place where the Great Demon Temple was written in the picture book.I checked it and found it in "Harami Hijiri Mura", a pregnant saint village in the next prefecture.


    Before going to the temple of destination, the three had a meeting with the person who was the station.It''s Marie''s voice.


    "I can only answer as someone who knows the legacy."


    Answer him in trouble.Marie looks at Chestnut and encourages her opinion.


    (I was prepared to never see you again, but it''s good to see you again...I''m glad we''re both alive.That alone may be a miracle.Of course, I won''t allow prediction in the future.)


    The chestnut sitting next to Marier stares seriously at Marier''s face


    Okuri-san, are you listening?


    "Ah... I was thinking."


    Suspicionated by Chestnut who said nothing at all, Marie shouted, and Chestnut sounded a little upset.


    "I''m not familiar with the drawings in the picture book, but I''m not good at it.Is there no uniformity in the text, typeface?I felt the grammar was subtly crazy. "


    He peeks into the picture book on the holographic display and gives his thoughts.


    On the side of the three, a man came.


    "It''s all right. I''m on your side."


    He was wary of Chestnut and Jinlong, but Marie smiled and said.


    "Long time no see, Liyuko.Do you remember me? "


    The person who comes here makes a clear and powerful voice.


    I wear sunglasses, but I know I''m quite a beautiful man.Age is probably around millennium.She has a tight body and is tall.


    "The chairman is here."


    Seeing the person who appeared, Marie shouted a little bit of surprise.The encounter with this man led Marie to connect with the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee.Even without it, there is a set of embarrassing memories that will not be forgotten.


    "Say hello first. My name is Sawamura Saint, Chairman of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee."


    I took the sunglasses and Sawamura thanked me deeply.


    "Shigeru Mura" Isn''t that right...? "


    The chestnuts roared at her bare face.I am an actor who makes it a talent I often watch on TV.


    "That''s the front face, right?And now I''m who I really am.I do entertainment to save the weak, but the real me is the chairman of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee. "


    Sawamura smiled with his white teeth.Chestnut thought it was an entertainer''s dazzling smile.


    (But... does it seem different from when I met you before because I''m no longer a regular people person?No... obviously, it looks more powerful than before.This person is also good at rough things, and definitely equipped with supernatural powers.)


    After observing Sawamura, Marie felt a lot.


    "I can do it pretty well."


    Like Marie, Inro Kung can tell at a glance that Sawamura is both a fighter and a psychic.


    "Fufufu, you''re the old man. Of these four, you seem to be the strongest."


    Sawamura smiled at Jinlong.


    Just after the train arrived, I took the four of them and showed the picture book to Sawamura while traveling by train.


    "I still wonder who painted this picture book, but when I looked it up, it seems that the Star Charcoal Wizard and the Great Demon Temple are both famous for their muscles."


    And Marie.


    "The Star Charcoal Current is a famous witchcraft genre that has been passed down since ancient times.A demon extermination professional.The Great Demon Temple is a temple that contains many dangerous magical instruments, artifacts, spells, demons, power spirits, and more.If Kijima''s demons were housed in this temple, it would be difficult to take them out. "


    Stop honoring and become a vegetarian language, Sawamura talks about the knowledge he knows.


    "Are you going to convince the monk of the temple or the boy, give him money or force him to take it out?"


    "Forced breakthroughs can be difficult, but I don''t know unless I go."


    Marie asked questions and Sawamura shrugged her shoulders.


    (Huh?)


    Jinlong looked suspiciously at the car next door.


    (I felt my gaze several times, but is it because of my mind?I don''t feel confident because my intuition has slowed down lately and I have a lot of mistakes.Compared to the time when I was slashing people, it has faded in that way)


    Spilling a laugh of self-ridicule, Inro Anguished his head.


    The vehicle next to Jinlong who felt his gaze.


    Those who were checking the four Mariers were certainly there.Four of them, too. Four of Plutonium Dundee.


    Katsuhiko, can''t you hear the conversation over subspace?


    "It''s dangerous to have a conversation across a subspace tunnel.If the opponent does not have supernormal powers, they will notice if there is space use.I don''t know how the law of inertia works by opening a subspace tunnel in the train. "


    When the dream came, Katsuhiko returned a negative answer.


    "Can''t you read with lip-reading?"


    "It''s impossible in terms of distance and angle.It''s not easy to check the next vehicle in the first place.If it flickers, you''re going to get suspicious. "


    I answered with a difficult face to confirm my dream.


    "At the moment, I''m already suspicious of this vehicle."


    Standing on either side of the door as seen in the next vehicle, Katsuhiko said bitterly, looking at the two people who came to ask about the next vehicle.


    "According to Junko, that elderly man has the ability to manipulate space.He knows Junko and has a pretty powerful psychic power. "


    Angel reports it. I secretly took a photo and sent it to Junko.


    "Who''s a man in good shape in sunglasses?"


    "Unknown. At least Junko doesn''t look familiar."


    Asked in a dream, Angel answers while messing with Junko while playing with the sunglasses.


    Besides, it seems that Mika Tsukuna is involved in this matter.I want you to help me if you can. "


    "Mika, I don''t like it. Another spit on my face."


    When I hear Angel''s additional report, I always think that coming to my dreams is a joke, but not a joke about being spit on.

 2405 8

    Marie, Okuri, Inro Kun, and Sawamura changed trains along the way.After getting off the train, I plan to take the bus.


    It was at the station between the mountains that I got off the last train I took over.


    Check out the schedule at the bus stop in front of the station.The exterior of the station is old-fashioned, and the bus stop timetable board is a substitute for not knowing if it was built decades ago.The nearby bench is damaged in some places and cannot sit very well.


    "There are only four buses a day that connect to Harami Hijiri Mura, a pregnant saint village with the Great Demon Temple...I''ll wait three hours. "


    This is what the countryside looks like.


    Sawamura looks at the timetable and says to Marie who frowns.


    "Is Pregnancy the End of the Village?"


    The old man who was at the bus stop responded to the chestnut murmur that looked at the timetable.


    "You guys... are you going to Pregnancy Holy Village?"


    "What is it?"


    Sawamura responds to the old man who calls out.


    "It''s a village with a lot of bad rumors.There''s a monster, there''s a bunch of scavengers, there''s a hideout for criminals, there''s a lot of evil spirits, there''s a tentacle, there''s a suspicious curse, there''s a church of teachers.I don''t know what you want, but be careful. "


    Four face to face, listening to the old man''s advice


    "That''s a bad rumor bargain.And there are a lot of supernatural relationships. "


    "I don''t care about rumors.Don''t worry about bad rumors. "


    Sawamura and Oguri say.


    That''s better.


    Marie ironically agrees with Sawamura.I remembered that I used to spread rumors about Kijima''s herbal medicine and moving stone statues, and made those who came with curiosity join the stone statues.


    "Rumors can be helpful sometimes, right?"


    Oguri said.


    "There are people in the world who are more inclined to believe than there are unreliable rumors.There are people who are funny and take good care of you.I don''t doubt that there is no smoke in a place without fire.And such people like to spread such rumors.There are many such people who have a lie habit.I''m in trouble. "


    Sawamura speaks in a calm tone that is different from before.Marie wonders if she was an entertainer and had a lot of bad feelings.


    "A lie habit is the most horrible mental illness...When I was in the S building of Baste with the dust piling up, I got involved with that kind of guy.I killed him unbearably, but he didn''t blame me. "


    The chestnut looked down.


    "Nevertheless, from the perspective of someone other than me, I''m no less annoying than a liar.If we can get Kijima''s stocks and stuff... if we can get more power, if we can be confident, if we can be monsters, I''ll be stronger and I won''t be strange.But it will be decent for me. I''m sure.... "


    "I don''t know why, but if that''s what you believe in, it''s worth a try."


    Oshikuri, speaking with a painful expression, shouted softly and slapped his shoulders with his hands.I don''t know the rationale for becoming a monster and getting decent, but I don''t touch it because touching it around is likely to be confusing.


    "By the way... I can feel the signs we''ve been seeing."


    Jinlong said. I had felt the sign since I was on the train, but I couldn''t fight on the train anyway, and I kept silent when I saw that it would be a journey on the train with other faces twitching.


    Together, he looked around and pointed to the station ticket with his thumb.A broken stall building is built in front of the ticket.It''s the point of lurking in the shadows.


    "Looks like you were licking the hell demon surveillance net."


    "I wanted to know where I was going and what I was going to do, but I couldn''t help it."


    "It''s going to be hard to get on the same bus and deceive me."


    Let''s get out of here.


    Angel, Katsuhiko, Rena, and Lai Yum each said, and came out of the shadow of the stall, and appeared in front of the Mariers.No, I didn''t just try to leave.


    "Ah, you guys... Depending on it, you guys are going after it."


    Seeing the appearance of Plutonium Dundee - especially when she comes to dream - Marie changes her complexion.


    "Long time no see, Marie. You''re as cute as ever. But it''s been a long time, and I want to see a cuter face.She''s the cutest face in the world. "


    "This hungry ghost..."


    Marie distorted her face in anger as she smiled and teased her dream.


    (That old man Junko was encouraging to be vigilant is the strongest in any way)


    On the other hand, Katsuhiko observed the four opponents, paying particular attention to Jinlong Anguish, and expressed anxiety.Junko tells me that he is a space user.


    (That man in the sunglasses is quite...It feels amazing to say that you are overflowing with dominance from the whole body, that you are too cheerful, that you are out of aura, or that you are not just a person.Four against four, but can you hit me from the front and win?I''m kind of worried....)


    Inro Kung flew out and was strong, but Sawamura also saw danger.


    (It is troublesome to have someone with a gun.I can only do backup attacks from behind, and if you look at it and I''m targeted, how can you do it?)


    Oshikuri was aware of the angel who had already pulled the gun out of his pocket and considered it dangerous.


    (I want to get rid of that gun man first.Others may have jumpers with supernatural forces, but we need to eliminate the visible threat first.)


    Chestnuts stare at Angel.


    "Blue Hashibiro, come on!"


    Hiding in the shadow of the stall, Aina, who had been in trouble to transform, finally appeared and put on a pose by giving her a name.


    "A hero of justice... no, it was a heroine.Just like me, is it a mouse modified by Junko Yukioka?No, no, you''re not the only one. All of you.I had a hunch. "


    Sawamura asks after seeing Aina who became a Blue Hashibiro child.


    Sawamura took the sunglasses before Rena answered.


    I thought it was Shigeru Mura.


    "That''s right. I''m surprised to see the people in the back street.There were other people besides Mika Tsuki-na.Besides, Junko-san told me it was a modified mouse. "


    Seeing her bare face, Katsuhiko and Irina were surprised.


    "Nothing. I''m not from the back street.He''s on the side of the weak.He is the chairman of the Shield of the Weak Power Committee, an organization that uses the weak as a shield for power.His real name is Saint Sawamura. I''ll see you later. "


    Sawamura corrected it and interpreted it with his gaze on Yoshina.


    "Okay, let''s go, Kick Bomb!Uh-oh! "


    When Sawamura barked, the surroundings of Sawamura exploded.


    It''s dangerous.


    Hey!


    Chestnuts and mariers staggered in protest at the blast.It hasn''t arrived at all.Rather, there were explosions near Sawamura and Marie.


    "Sorry, it''s a trick that''s hard to control.Besides, it''s been a long time, so I missed it. Now... "


    Hashibiro Low altitude rocket!


    While Sawamura was apologizing, Renai flew high speed to the ground and horizontally.


    Feel like canceling! Ooooooo!


    Sawamura barked again, and pity approached, but the pity was suddenly blown away.


    "Fufu!?"


    Pity Na, beaten to the ground. Don''t know what happened, make your eyes black and white under the helm.


    "Kick Bomb! Uh-oh!"


    Shortly after Sawamura barked, the fallen pity was blown away.


    If it hadn''t been for Pity Na, she''d be dead.


    I knew he was strong.


    When I saw Rena and Sawamura, I thought Kazuhiko was coming.


    "An expert said.There is no doubt about what the experts say.I''m sure many people believe that.But it''s a mistake.Experts can make mistakes.Answers that experts of one era said were white were actually mistaken and red was correct over time.In other words, what the experts are saying is that it''s only credible. "


    What are you talking about? Suddenly.


    She stopped the attack and suddenly spoke to Sawamura, asking as she stood up.


    "This is exactly the unexpected presence of an expert.I was supposed to die if I failed the experiment. [M]He didn''t think he was going to be so powerful.Double and out of range of predictions.Surprisingly, Junko Yukioka, who modified me, was surprised.I''ve never met another mouse before, but I can finally see the significance of her surprise when I see you.Even the same mouse doesn''t talk as if it performs differently. "


    I didn''t think the words of Sawamura were very clear to the eyes of the poor people who had just seen the power.


    (Now that Sawamura is distracted...)


    The chestnut secretly lifts the stone with caution.The target is Angel with a gun.Chestnut regarded him as the most dangerous.


    A stone rising in the air flies in a straight line towards the angel.Angel didn''t seem to be paying much attention to Chestnut.


    But just before the stone arrived, Angel moved as if he had seen it, avoiding the flying stone with spare movements and even pointing his muzzle at Chestnut.


    (It was read... Why.....)


    Stunning chestnuts. I didn''t have the ability to react in a lethal manner to Oshikuri, who was not a resident of the back street, so I couldn''t understand it at all.


    There was a gunshot. The chestnut couldn''t move without reacting.She stood still bluish.


    The bullet did not hit the chestnut, but landed on the ground behind it, far away from the chestnut, which remained rigid to the fear of death.


    "It''s terrible to be an angel."


    Angel''s gaze was diverted from the chestnut and turned towards Niro Angel, who had advanced beside the chestnut.


    "I can take care of you. Stay behind the selfish."


    Inro Angry saved Chestnut''s life by distorting space and greatly diverting the ballistics of the bullet.


    "Ah, thank you...."


    Chestnut thanked him with a lively, uncomfortable face and went back to the back of Inro Anguish.


    But I''ll cover you if I can.


    I can''t dress up just because I''ve been saved.I was still fighting for Chestnut.


    Katsuhiko walks out next to Angel


    "That''s two against two. That old man seems to be manipulating the space, so I''ll do something about it."


    "A comfortable guardian angel has arrived."


    Katsuhiko declared and Angel smiled.


    "That means I''m with Marie."


    Hmm.


    In a smiling dream, Marie snorted in disgust.


    "Nh, what''s going on..."


    The old man who had advised the Mariers earlier set up a camera while using the bus stop schedule as a shield, and tried to capture a picture of the eight fighters facing each other.

 2406 9

    That was about two months ago.


    "Unfortunately, the experiment has failed.Sawamura-san can''t be saved anymore! "


    Saint Sawamura, who visited the Yukioka Institute and wanted power as a price for human experimentation, heard the words of Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka and was desperate for a moment.


    "What a failure... What will happen to me...?"


    Sawamura asks in agony at the unbearable pain on the bed.


    "When I tried to strengthen the cells, I didn''t run away.After about ten to fifteen minutes, I think my whole body''s cells will mutate and die because I can''t keep my body alive.I''ve tried a lot of medication to calm the cells, but I don''t know what''s going to happen. "


    Junko just gives a faint account of the facts.


    "You''re saying it''s the limit of science?I... need power! There''s something I have to do!To save those who are oppressed just because they are weak! "


    Sawamura screams. Sawamura, chairman of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee, recently received a consultation that his family was being threatened by an illegal drug organization in the back street.Even if you talk to the police, you can''t handle it properly, and you think you can only control it by force, so it''s up to you to visit Junko.


    "Uh-oh! My body!Don''t lose, don''t lose! Go beyond the limits of science!Win! Live! Live and earn strength!Evolve! Patience! Uh-oh! "


    In pain, Sawamura kept screaming.And Sawamura survived.


    "Wow... I''ve completely suppressed cell mutations.Besides, the cell strengthening I was trying to do first has been achieved at a much higher level than expected...No, no, this is really... I might have seen the scene of evolution. "


    Even though it is not a replica transplant of Araune, it is the first time that the human body has evolved so clearly.


    "You''re beyond the limits of biology, chemistry, and medicine.The instantaneous output of the supernormal capability is significantly higher than that of other mice and depletion is suppressed.The ability itself is simple, but it''s still powerful. "


    Really? In any case, I have gained strength with this. [M]I give up all selfishness and keep using this power to help someone. "


    Sawamura declared after accepting only that it was above other mice.


    Sawamura''s intuition that Yoshina and the other three were the same mice as him was also a result of his modification.Extremely sharp, I felt the pulse of being homologous at first glance.


    "Uh-oh! Kind of dash!"


    Sawamura rushes at a speed that no ordinary man can afford, packing up the gap with Rena at once.


    Hashibiro Fries!


    Renai is also renai, showing an impossible leap for humans.


    "Uh-oh! Kind of a jump!"


    Sawamura jumped big forward as he ran.It was thought that the trajectory of Sawamura dancing in the air would reach Rena.


    Hashibiro Dive!


    However, Yona-na slipped quickly and tried not to poke Sawamura with a sharp mouth visor.


    "Seriously! Uh-oh! Temper hardening!"


    Sawamura grabbed his mouth with both hands.It is a for-profit blade mouth visor, but because the palm is hardened, Sawamura''s hand is not cut.However, the momentum could not be completely killed, and the tip of his mouth was cut from the middle of Sawamura''s forehead to the hairline of his hair, and blood splashed violently from his face.


    As if Rena and Sawamura overlapped, they landed on the ground at the same time.


    "Um... it''s superfluous, but isn''t it better to take the blade out of your mouth than to take it seriously?It''s not a white blade. "


    Even after landing, Yona-na called out to Sawamura, who was still holding the mouth vibrator between his hands.


    "Well, I''ll be careful next time."


    Sawamura smiled, bleeding loosely.


    "A good man with blood on him."


    "Thank you, but I don''t want my vision to be blocked..."


    Pirana screams at such things without thinking.Sawamura smiled and thanked her before kicking her abdomen.


    "Hah...."


    It was a pity that retreated with a big gaze, but never fell.


    "Feeling better! Uh-oh!"


    Sawamura touched her bleeding forehead and roared.The bleeding stops. Sawamura wipes the blood around her eyes so that it doesn''t get into her eyes any more.


    "Mummy... when I yell at you, you can do anything... what a terrible ability!"


    The squatting pitiful gripped his fist and roared, looking at Sawamura.


    "Fufufu, I am a mouse born beyond the expectations of Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka.I don''t think you guys can win if you''re just mice. "


    "That alone seems like insufficient evidence, but then I''ll also show Junko''s unexpected power."


    In Sawamura, Yoshina stood up with determination and momentum.No, it jumps up high again.


    Hashibiro Fries!


    Sawamura looks up at the leaping pity.This time, I won''t jump up and intercept myself.I decided to see how it went.


    "Hashibiro Headoff!"


    Hmm!?


    At the same time as Renai''s shout, Sawamura shouted surprisingly when she saw Renai''s head separated from her torso.


    "Hasibiro Aerial Overhead Kick!"


    As she shouted the name of the move, Renai spins in the air and looks at her head as a ball and decides on an overhead kick.


    Reina''s head flew straight towards Sawamura.Sawamura was surprisingly stiff with his mouth open, but reacted to the boulders and stepped sideways to avoid flying his head.


    But Sawamura''s actions were almost pointless.The head of Reina, who flew near Sawamura, exploded before it fell to the ground.


    "GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"


    Rena, who had her new head exported, shouted with joy, spread her hands and rushed around, then knelt down and made a guzzle pose.


    "It worked... I see, it''s an unexpected trick."


    Mummu!?


    Sawamura was standing right next to the explosion site and seeing that Sawamura, who would have taken the closest damage, stood still, Yoshina roared.


    "Out of the way... even if you''re by the side of the explosion, your clothes won''t get blurry.Depends on the type and nature of the explosion?Well, that''s fine, uhhhhhhh! Restore the mood! "


    Sawamura shouted, and Sawamura stretched her back tightly.It''s a movement that feels healed from seeing.


    (Can I... beat this guy?)


    At this point, I was quite anxious.


    Marie comes from the side of the dream and summons four statues of the dream.


    "Oh, this is Marie''s new ability."


    Looking at the stone statue that boils at once from the ground and surrounds all directions, the dream makes an interesting expression.


    A plank-like wing grows from the back of my dream.Slightly delayed, cotton-like wings also grow.There are holes in the clothes, and the wings don''t break even if they grow.


    The stone statues fly at once, but by floating in space, the dream itself can be avoided most easily.


    Slow down! That won''t be a fight!


    "Can''t you just hit me with this?It used to be like a beam. "


    There are other ways to attack Kijima, but not now.


    Ah, so...


    The dream came to crush the four stone statues underneath with gravity.


    "It''s more moldy than the last stone statue.Marie, it''s very weak. "


    A dream of seeing four lightly shattered stone statues and saying it was stunning.


    "I used to have Kijima''s raw medicine.And even now, my ability to put out stone statues depends on how I use them, and I have a very strong ability to regenerate myself. "


    Marie reveals her abilities as if she were riding lightly on a dream provocation.


    "That''s right. Let''s see how strong they are."


    The dream comes and releases a gravity bullet at Marier.


    Aaah!


    Gravity bullets coming down from above knocked Marie''s body down facedown and left a terrific G hanging on the ground.


    "Gigigigigi... it hurts! No, ahh!It''ll crush! It''ll crush! Die! "


    When I heard Marie scream, my dreams turned into a gloomy face.


    "I haven''t wrapped it around enough to kill you yet.But the reaction is very desperate and very good.I can''t really see where I''m really scared and in pain.When I saw such a thing, I was scared.Why does this feeling boil?Is it because I''m evil? "


    "Here, you hungry bastard... I can''t believe you''re hurting people and rejoicing!You lied to me the other day... and I''ll never... ever forgive you! "


    "Oh, but I''m Marie, and I''m here to forgive you."


    That said, the dream weakened the gravity a little.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Marie makes an unexpected voice.


    "Depending on Marie''s attitude, depending on her feelings, I''m thinking of forgiving and helping Marie with her evil behavior so far.That''s why I want you to reflect on it. "


    "Look great from above!You hungry bastard! I don''t need your forgiveness!Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!Forgive me! No, no, no, no!I''m really dying!Please stop! "


    "You said you could regenerate.But if you keep applying gravity, you could really kill him, so you should change your mind as soon as possible. "


    (This, this hungry ghost doesn''t know such a terrible thing even though he can''t change his mind.)


    Marie was stunned as she cried to the dream of telling her that she was having fun.


    "You might want to keep punishing me for not killing me for a while.Marie''s crying is a very good BGM. "


    (Even if you die, you''re going to change your mind!)


    Even if you scream in your heart, if you actually talk about it, you could really be killed, so keep quiet, Marier.I''ll be patient here somehow and bet my people will help me.

 2407 10

    Liyuko Marier had a master.


    "Marie-chan''s concentration is amazing.More than me, and I have a lot of feelings for the work.I can feel it. If you improve your skills, you''ll be more than me. "


    Marie has always remembered the words that the old master said to herself with a smile and a gentle smile.


    I was glad to be recognized by my master.I was glad to have been able to visit the people who treated me kindly.There was only one person in the world who took Marie seriously and Marie forgave her heart.


    I think the reason I think I''ve become round is probably because of my mentor.Although Marier had no common sense, courtesy or coordination, she wanted to be decent just in front of her master.I didn''t want anyone to hate me.I was going to pretend to be a good kid - I was going to play a good kid.


    But the master is no longer in the world.The master was murdered by an immigrant robber.


    Having gained strength from Kijima''s herbal medicine, Marier took the captured immigrant robber outside the detention facility and turned him into a stone statue alive, adding him to one of the statues of mourning.


    "I''ll teach Marie-chan as much as I can, so in return, you''ll have to be more of a sculptor than I am."


    Master once told Marie that.Of course, I wanted to repay that, but I also wanted to show Master that much work.But neither can be done anymore.


    Even in the present Marier, there is only a small amount of desire to create a better work.But now, more distorted feelings are bigger than that.I''m trying to connect creativity with revenge.


    "No art, no entertainment, no genre, the same thing.Don''t use creativity as a murder weapon to clear your anger.Ideology, if possible, should not be mixed.There is nothing else that could lead to racial or occupational discrimination. "


    I have not forgotten the words of my master.On the contrary, I am always aware of it.I know that you are against the teaching.I thought that Master would be sad if he saw himself now, and I was depressed many times by myself.But I still can''t stop it.


    And Angel, and Katsuhiko, and Jinlong, and Omori, became two against two.Nevertheless, Dakuriku was covered by Jinlong and occasionally attacked him from behind.


    In addition, Angel and Katsuhiko are both targeting Oshikuri, who is obviously covered by Jinlong Angel.As a result, Niro Anguish became almost on the side of the defense, which turned into a plan to continue to protect Dakuri.


    (Of the four, I''m the only one who gets hit weakly.Durability is no different from normal people.There is no regenerative capacity. I can''t protect myself if I get hit by Ranged Attacks)


    Aware that her feet were tight, Dachen regretted it.I think perhaps I am the weakest of these four.


    (I can''t make my wish come true, I can''t protect Marie, I can''t do anything, I don''t want to be killed soon.I don''t like that. No.)


    The material is in the right place, and I may come up with a useful phase, but I am still pulling my feet completely now.The only thing I could do was touch the stone that fell nearby and turn it into poison, and fly it towards Angel and Katsuhiko.And that doesn''t make sense.It is lightly prevented by Katsuhiko''s black hands.


    Obviously Katsuhiko was a cursor from the perspective of Oshiku and Jinlong Kun.It''s not just disabling Chestnut''s abilities.While responding to Oshikuri''s attack, he is also dealing with Jinlong Anguish.


    "The battle of supernatural forces depends heavily on compatibility.The child''s ability to "cheek" is very incompatible with the selfish. "


    Inro Kun looked at Katsuhiko and said.Inro Kung shook his sword and slashed many times beyond the space, but was prevented from one end by Katsuhiko.It may be prevented by black hands, or it may be prevented by the force of space manipulation.


    The power itself is much superior to that of Katsuhiko.However, Katsuhiko deals with Niro Kung at a low cost, and it is very compatible with Niro Kung''s power.


    In addition, Jinlong is more focused on protecting Okuri than guarding himself against enemy attacks.As a result of the overlapping of various bad conditions, Niro Anguilla, who had the power to jump through among them, was very difficult.


    (Besides, is Marie dangerous?)


    Marie, crushed by depression and crying, looked at Jinlong Angry.


    (No... it''s not weird...)


    Jinlong Anguished himself with doubt.


    (I can''t feel killing from that flying kid.Besides, I think I can kill Marie anytime, but I can''t let that happen.Despite the fact that it is just a shame. What is this?)


    Suddenly he stood with his sword.Looking at that, Katsuhiko and Oshikuri looked neat, and Angel saw what Jinlong was doing and felt something. We also put the gun in.


    "You want me to put a truce on? Apparently, there was no intention of killing the child''s boobs, and I saw that there were circumstances.Why don''t you have a conversation and decide if you want to continue? "


    Jinlong Anguish makes a voice that everyone can hear.Poina and Sawamura were facing each other at the same time to defuse the tension.Coming dreams also saw Jinlong Angry, spilled a meaningful smile, and released the gravity bullet that was crushing Marier.


    "Ugh... it looks awful... painful..."


    Marie is still crying.


    "Are you okay? Are your bones broken?Let me know if it hurts. "


    Oshikuri came by Marie and spoke with anxiety.Even if she had a fracture, Marie had regenerative abilities, so it wasn''t that important, but she hesitated to say it, so she kept quiet.I feel like I''m going to let you worry me out.


    "Nh... I don''t think it broke...Ah, thank you.... "


    Marie wakes up with a disgraceful expression.Actually, it''s embarrassing, because I was showing you where Pippi was crying.


    "That''s fine. Oh, there''s nothing going on.I have a prospectus. "


    The dream turned towards Jinlong Anguish.


    "Junko asked us to catch Marie.But, depending on the terms, I think it''s okay to stop catching Marie and handing her over to Junko.Well, to do that, I was going to show you the superiority of my power and make it easier for you to hear what I said, but you were tougher than I thought, and it was convenient because I saw that there was no lethality here and I was prepared to listen. "


    Marie and the others were silently listening to the dream.After listening, the atmosphere other than Marie clearly changed.Marie was the only one who looked at her vigilantly and turned to her dreams.


    "Marie, what is your purpose?"


    "Who speaks?"


    Marie stares at the dream of coming to ask questions and rejects it.


    "Li Xiaozi, don''t you think you can tell by talking to these children?I feel that way. [M]If we can talk and understand each other, we''ll never get past the conversation. "


    Sawamura complains in a calm tone.


    "Why don''t we put the settlement on hold?I just want to talk. "


    A dream to push even further.


    "In any case, what we do will not change.If I hear that, I''m sure the battle will resume. "


    "That''s the time, then."


    To ironically say Marie, the dream smiled.

 2408 11

    Marie had no choice but to teach the dreamers about the existence of Kijima''s stocks and to go to the Great Demon Temple to get it.Those who used Kijima''s stocks did not hide the story of becoming monsters.


    "It''s no shame to be a monster and gain power."


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    Katsuhiko frowned and asked strangely in her dream.


    "We have to get the power, and I and Mr. Oguri will be caught again and put in that crazy facility."


    Marie screams, but that''s not all.Marie had more desperate thoughts.I wanted to become a monster.


    "As for the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee, power is what we use for the weak.It wasn''t just Kijima''s children, but I was paying attention to Kijima''s demonic equipment, Likiko said. "


    Sawamura talks about why he wants Kijima''s shares.


    "Isn''t it hard to call her by her name?I''ll call you Marie. "


    The dream of coming prompts Sawamura.


    "Sure looks like you''re going to bite your tongue.May I call you by your name? "


    Well, go ahead.


    Marie nodded slightly hesitantly to Sawamura, who smiled and took confirmation.


    "If Junko forgives the Mariers, you don''t need that, do you?"


    "You don''t have that kind of guarantee. And even if we pull it out, we need power."


    In response to the words of the dream, Marie shouted with a calm face.


    Then why don''t you have Junko remodel it?


    "You gotta be kidding me."


    "I''ve already been remodeled.But if we can get more power, we''ll never get past that. "


    In response to the words of the dream, while Marie roughed up her voice, Sawamura calmly told her.


    "I want to be strong....."


    The chestnuts are small, but they speak with a strong voice.


    "With my strength, I''m sure my fragile mental... will be stronger. I want to believe that."


    "Even though you still have supernatural powers?"


    Poina looked at the chestnuts strangely.


    "Well, I can''t feel it yet.I hope that if we have more power... if we can feel it... we can be stronger. "


    "Do you want strength to strengthen your mind?It seems vague and makes sense. "


    Listening to the thoughts of Chestnut, the dream is convincing.


    (That''s not all. There are two other reasons.)


    Chestnut glances at Marie.


    One of the reasons why chestnuts want to be monsters is because of Marie.The other thing is to be a monster and avenge this bullshit world indiscriminately.Chestnuts hate the world itself.There is a desire to destroy everything in the world that makes the world from one end to the next.I think it''s great to be a threat to the world, to be a monster that threatens people, to bring terror and killing.


    "Can''t Junko give you power?"


    "Perseverance, what do they think they did to us?I''ve been doing terrible human experiments for days to come and days to come. "


    In the dream of repeating the same question, Marie recalls her bad memories.


    "What do you want Marie to do when she''s a monster?What do you want to do with your strength?Where did you wind up? "


    A dream to change questions.


    "I''m a sculptor.I want you to see the sculpture I create.And I want you to praise me.I want you to admit it. But there are too many idiots to admit.That''s why... I want everyone who doesn''t recognize my art to be a statue. "


    It''s distorted.


    Katsuhiko heard Marie''s assertions and shouted in amazement.I felt similar to other faces.


    "Instead of that, you just have to go down the road as a sculptor."


    Sawamura lectures Marie with a soft voice.


    "My work... is not good anymore.I don''t want to make a good piece anymore.My creations... my finished work is a murder weapon.The goal is to hit a grudge. "


    The words were mixed with lies.Pure creativity - I didn''t throw away the joy of carving sculptures.It''s not gone. There is still a little left.But I am desperately distracted from myself.


    (I want to be a monster and destroy myself...)


    There is such a devastating hope, but it is impossible to put it out of your mouth here.


    "What is your purpose?Junko told you to get me, didn''t he?What kind of intent is it to ignore it? "


    "Marie is just like me, but not me."


    Asked by Marie, she dreamed of coming to mouth with words without context.


    Ha?


    "I checked a lot, thought about it, and I didn''t think about it.I felt it slightly from the beginning.That''s why I was concerned.Just like me, it''s evil.I was born evil, too.Sometimes. Sometimes evil is born in this world.Among them is the innate evil.But I''m too blessed with the surroundings.My family was desperate to prevent evil from becoming like me.Katsuhiko''s presence is also large.Even now, poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor poor.He leans toward you so that I don''t get stained with evil. "


    "What are you trying to say...?"


    I suddenly came to tell my story, but I somehow understood what Marie wanted to say at this point.


    "Even Marie could have been saved just like me if she had been blessed with her surroundings.Marie had a master, didn''t she?You were open to your master, weren''t you?My master must have saved me.But I couldn''t save Marie''s heart by myself, and Marie''s master died and Marie became even more crazy. "


    "Why... why don''t you know about my master!Did you just look at me that far!?How!? "


    Marie screams with her eyes rounded and desperately shaped.


    "You wrote it on your own blog."


    "Ah...."


    After being pointed out in the dream, Marie stunned with her hands around her mouth.


    "Uh-uh... oh, you... you just found my blog and watched it...Such... such a shameful thing... "


    Marie is clearly aware that there is blood on her face.Because I thought I''d never read it alone, I wrote everything I liked, but I was told face-to-face that I was reading it, and I was embarrassed and wanted to disappear.


    Can I talk to you for a second?


    The chestnut speaks.


    "You may not understand, but neither I nor Marie rely on hope for invisible light.I don''t know how to help myself.I don''t know where the exit is.I don''t know the answer. That''s why I''m looking.Now... I believe that with greater power, hope can be fulfilled.Marie and I have a subtle difference. "


    The chestnut is lying down and speaking in a sincere tone.


    "So... will you keep an eye on me until I get my strength?Then you can decide what to do. "


    "But you''re talking about becoming a monster.Besides, it would be troublesome to get the power and really power up, and I will prevent it before that happens. "


    Looking at the timing, Rena clasped her mouth.It was not only about Marie and the chestnuts, but also about coming to the dream.She feels that Oshikuri''s words are full of pleas, and she wonders if she came to the dream that she would abandon Junko''s request.


    "I can''t help thinking so.But... I still want to ask you. Because you will listen to me, I will honestly reveal my purpose and ask you to do so.I don''t think it''s stupid. But don''t bother denying Marie''s feelings and existence with me.We''re dead bottom, killers, cursed beings, but still alive. I''m here. "


    "Mr. Oguri...."


    Marie''s chest aches when she complains with a bloody feeling.


    "Even if you have the power, you know in advance that you''re going to be a monster, but don''t you think it''s strange to ask for such an item?"


    Coming dreams ask in a quiet tone.


    "At least if I run wild with Kijima''s children and become an irrational monster, then I hope you don''t hesitate to kill me.That''s it. Last bet. That''s fine. "


    Chestnut said that and looked at Marie.


    "I don''t want to rely on a bust if it''s loaded with Junko Yukioka and dust, and I don''t have time to rely on it.I have my own life and future. "


    Marie also told him in a quiet tone, as if she had been touched by the chestnuts.


    I came to the conclusion of the dream and called Junko.


    "I want you to miss out on Marie and Mansuke Okuri."


    Er? Abandoned work?


    Junko shouted surprisingly at the sudden request of the dream.


    "I''ll keep it in my organization.I don''t think Marie is really rotting... I want to find out. "


    "Hmm... how?"


    "Looks like they''re trying to get something like Kijima''s stocks.Do you know Junko? "


    I don''t know. One of Kijima''s demons?


    "I see. Junko wants the power to stand up to him, or he wants to be strong, or Marie''s allies want the power under other circumstances.They each have a purpose and they want it. "


    Hmm. So, you guys are going out with it?


    "Surveillance. We''ll go to a place called Pregnancy Saint Village together and see how it goes for a while.I would like to conclude that it is not a bad conclusion for Junko - that you are also convinced.I can''t be specific right now, but trust me. "


    The word is not against Junko, but a dream that came to me consciously with negative pity and Marie.


    "Pregnant Saint Village... You know... you shouldn''t go in there.It''s called a shitty hideout. "


    Junko makes a mysterious voice.


    Feel like a blue-rusted village?


    The dream comes.


    No, it''s a dangerous place to compare even more.The village itself is like a large-scale experiment ground for the Death Magician.I went with Lily a few decades ago.Ah, it seems like a garden from Lily, so it might be safe for her to guide me. "


    "I don''t need a lily guide.You can''t ask me to come anyway.I don''t know how dangerous that is. "


    A dream to reject Junko''s recommendation immediately.


    "Are you sure that''s okay?They seem to have been left to their fate by accident. "


    After finishing the phone call, Rena turned a skeptical gaze to confirm her dream.


    What do you think of Katsuhiko and Angel?


    "To be honest, I came to see you this time, but I think you have places to feel and think in your dreams, and I will follow your boss''s decision.But be careful. "


    "Sometimes I make mistakes with the angel chief, but from what I''ve seen, I don''t think it''s a mistake this time.That''s what angels whisper in me, I''m sure of it. "


    When the dream came, Katsuhiko and Angel answered.


    "Unusual people. If you think you were an enemy, show us your understanding."


    Inro said with a smile.


    I can''t be alarmed.


    Returning to Jinlong and Sawamura, Dakuri said.


    "I think you can trust me.It doesn''t look like they''re cheating on us.It doesn''t look like you have a heart attack. "


    And Sawamura.


    "I''ll never believe it.I can''t believe who came to this dream... "


    It was Marie who came to look at the dream and threw up, but the tone was surprisingly calm.I was going to throw up more poison and throw it away, but I couldn''t help my voice.


    Then wait three hours. The bus arrived at the end of the pregnant village.

 2409 12

    Mansuke Okuri lost his parents in an accident when he was young and was taken over by his uncle and his wife.But the couple were always fighting.


    They don''t open their minds to their quarrelling uncles and couples, and they neglect such chestnuts, and they don''t coldly treat each other, but they start to treat each other from a distance.


    While in the room, Chestnut was always scared.Also, each time my uncle and his wife heard noises and voices, they reacted to each other and were afraid.


    Because of this, Dachen became pathologically nervous to various sounds.You react hypersensitively to any sound.It makes me very uncomfortable. Remember anger.I can even remember the intention to kill. I don''t like talking nearby, music flowing from afar, just walking sounds, especially dogs.


    The chestnuts that made me feel like Neurose won''t be able to come out anymore.


    Dali and his wife, who had been refused school attendance, were further neglected and sent to the facility as beyond their control.Though he was the one who did not open his heart, he was still keenly aware that he had been abandoned, and Dachen fell into despair and grief.


    After that, the mental state of the chestnuts deteriorates, reaching the limit at one point and committing murder.


    The first murder was a bald man with several barking dogs in the vicinity of the facility.Besides, I don''t take shit off the road.After checking that there were no people around, he used a handmade crossbow to kill the dog and the owner.This murder never came to light.


    The second murder was a group of students.I was hanging out at a convenience store near the facility, and I thought about killing them all because I felt uncomfortable every time I encountered them.Because of the large number of people, I''ve been thinking about how to kill them without leaving out all of them, but I came up with a good way.I decided to use tear gas to suppress the mob.


    However, the tear gas did not block the target''s view.I threw a cylinder full of tear gas and saw some people coughing up. Without checking carefully, I shot and killed one person with a crossbow.More than half of the targets were spared tear gas.


    Thanks to this, many of our targets will be able to escape, they will be apprehended by the police, and Chestnut will mourn his fate and curse God.


    As a result of the psychiatric evaluation, Dakuri was found to be mentally abnormal.But it won''t save Chestnut.Rather, I even thought it would be better for him to remain on death row as a guilty person.


    After that, Chestnut was troubled by the sound and began to listen to hallucinations, sending painful days and losing his stressful hair very quickly.


    Every day, dust accumulates and is sent to a facility called Baste, where inhuman and extreme human experiments are repeated in the name of awakening the supernatural forces.


    "It''s painful... it''s regrettable... Why am I the only one with such eyes..."


    She spits out the curse every day as she cries.


    "Damn it... Why are you doing this to me..."


    One day, I heard a woman crying from the next room.


    Cursed dialogues like yours.It will be heard every day from that day on.


    The chestnut was supposed to have been allergic to people''s voices, but strangely, I didn''t feel uncomfortable with it.Neither anger nor murder boiled.On the contrary, I even feel comfortable in my ears.


    Since he was put in the same S building, Dakuri thought he must be as crazy as himself and live with the same feelings as himself.


    The name of the woman next door was Marie.


    "Uhhn... uhhh... Hih... hikku... gugugu..."


    "Are you sorry?"


    One day, Chestnut shouted over the walls of the room to Marie, who was sobbing.


    "Somehow I thought so... You''re as sad as I am, and you''re crying with regret."


    "Gusu... hiku... what do you regret?"


    Chestnut was delighted when Marie returned her reply across the wall.I felt such a strange feeling of light, heat and sweetness spreading through my chest.It was the first time I was born to taste it, and it was definite joy.


    "Sometimes I''m not normal.Sometimes I can''t even reach myself normally.My own destiny. I''m a loser at the bottom.I am weak. I can''t help but regret everything. "


    The mood broke out over the wall, and the chestnuts shed tears.


    "Kill people, get psychiatric tests, find out what''s wrong, and get there."


    "I see... I''ve killed a lot of them too"


    Marie said that with a little laughter, so Dachen was a little surprised, but for some reason she remembered the joy, and a natural smile spilled over Dachen''s mouth.


    If there''s dust, it''s a bust. Mika and Clones have been staying here since yesterday.For the treatment of wounded Nos. 11 and 7.


    "Pregnant Saint Village!? Where is it!? There it is!"


    Mika screams when Junko asks where the chestnuts and mariers are going.


    "It''s a hidden place, but you should be careful when you go here.I wonder why it''s so hard to hide.... "


    "Most of the village is a testing ground for the Death Magician...."


    "I wonder if there might be bodies rolling around there....."


    That''s crazy!


    When I heard Junko''s story, Nos. 2 and 11 stared at me, and No.7 was afraid.


    "Funny! Let''s go! Number two! Seven! Eleven!"


    But Mika stood up laughing invincibly.


    "If you take me with you, I won''t be afraid of the spirit!"


    That''s how Mika looks at Junko.


    "Tired, Aya-nee-chan came, and went on a trip that didn''t involve parents and children....."


    And Junko.


    "I''m sorry, but let''s go!"


    "Are you going to Undead Village?"


    The second one sounded disgusting to Mika.I feel like I want to leave my dog alone.


    "You used to go to Kaiju Village! I''m looking forward to it!"


    Yes, but isn''t the fur different between monsters and undead?


    For some reason, she said to Mika, who was strangely ridiculous, that No. 11 did not like it.


    Besides, I''m here about Dream-kun.


    I also told Junko that my dream was about to abandon my request.


    "That''s the idea of a dream, not what I know!Until I fulfill my request decisively! "


    Mika suddenly screamed with a moody face.


    "Wow... this is definitely gonna hurt..."


    "I agree..."


    Seeing such a beautiful scent, No. 2 and No. 7 whispered to each other.


    While traveling by bus, Marier and the dreamers were investigating the pregnant Saint Village online.


    Although there were some hits on the search, there is only information about the mysterious story of the urban legend that can be conveyed online.About what I heard at the bus stop.


    "Grandpa, do you know anything else about Pregnant Holy Village?"


    Sawamura asks the old man who called at the bus stop.


    "The people who come and go to Saint Pregnancy Village are quite certain.Same goes for him. But he doesn''t seem to be from the village.Someone I see occasionally. "


    When the old man pointed to the seat behind the bus, a man was asleep.A young man with glasses.There is a large backpack and bag in the next seat.


    "I hear a lot of people don''t come home while they''re gone.You said you didn''t care about the rumors, but sometimes they''re right, so you should keep them in mind.Especially in the case of Pregnancy Saint Village, none of my villagers are afraid to approach.That''s what we''ve been doing since we were kids. "


    The bus stops where the old man talks so much.


    "Whoa, I''m getting off here, but be careful."


    "Thank you."


    The bus stops and Sawamura interprets to the old man getting off.


    "You know, great guy. You said you were a paranormal informant, right?Do you know anything about Pregnancy Holy Village? "


    Meanwhile, my dream was to call the great Yodo.


    "I know... it''s a familiar place for the Death Magicians.Even for the family of land, sea and moon who are proficient in the magic of the dead... "


    (I see. Is that why Junko named Lily?)


    Hearing the words of a great man, the dream is convincing.


    I''ve never been.Looks like Dad''s been in and out many times.As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to go in.The people who live there are different from ordinary people in terms of values, and TV, radio, internet, everything is forbidden in order to block the values of the outside world. "


    The phone hangs up on the way.


    "What...? I''ve heard so much about you."


    A dream to sharpen your lips.


    I can''t connect to the Internet anymore.


    "Me too...."


    Katsuhiko and Oshikuri who were searching were suspicious.


    "The demonic spirit is getting stronger.Be careful, everyone. "


    It was then that Jinlong Anguished his attention.


    "Gyaaaaaaaa!"


    Rena shouted.


    "Ouch! Ghost! Out the window!"


    "Calm down. Poina, a moving doll with a soul, is more scared, and you''ve seen ghosts over and over again with Lily magic."


    I fell out of my chair and shouted pity with my scared face. My dreams dazzled me.


    "It seems that the impact is quite different from that..."


    Next is the end point, Pregnancy Village, Pregnancy Village, so that no one forgets anything...


    When Rena shouted, the bus announcement flowed and the bus entered the tunnel.

 2410 13

    Buses pass through long tunnels.


    There were many other passengers on the bus than dreamers and mariers who thought it was the end point to go to the village of Pregnancy Saint.And all of them are looking suspiciously at dreams and mariers.


    I don''t see that face. It''s superfluous.What do the leftovers want with the village?Their faces looked as if they were complaining without speaking out.


    I saw a clear sky before entering the tunnel.But it was so dark that I thought maybe it was cloudy.


    That was a small basin village.There are houses and roads in the middle of the mountain and in the valley.There''s a field a little open, and...


    "The estate? It''s full of buildings."


    Looking in the direction of the dream, countless buildings different from the house were seen.It''s not just the dream that points to it.There are a few other old buildings all over the place.


    "Bill in the mountain?And it''s very old, and there''s a big building.There it is. Is it a school or a factory... "


    Poina pointed to a wooden building spread over a fairly large area of one floor.


    "It was a building that stood in the mountains with dust and baste....."


    Marie murmured. Junko told me that this was the experimental site of the Death Magician, and Marie also heard the story through the dream.Since I was trapped in such a facility and turned into an experimental bench, I was not scared when I was conscious.


    "You''re not from this village, are you?Yeah, I can tell at a glance. "


    One of the passengers who got off the bus called out to the dreamers.


    Looking back, a middle-aged man with glasses who was carrying a large backpack on his back and lowering a large bag in his hand had a lovely smile on his face.


    (The old man on the bus said he would come here occasionally)


    Sawamura remembers the conversation with the old man.I was sleeping in the bus at that time, so I refrained from talking.


    "I''m not from this village either.Yeah, I get in and out of this village a lot, and the villagers know me.My name is Nanakuse Sasahiko.Hidden shoppers who enter and leave hidden places all over Japan.They''re dealing in rarities, magic tools, catalysts. "


    While fixing the position of the glasses, the man introduces himself with a lovely smile.


    "Can I help you?"


    Marie asks.


    "Oh, you don''t have to be wary.I don''t need any vigilance.But I was worried about what you came to this village and what kind of place you are. I just wanted to say a few words.Yes, the combination of young and old is really changing, and there are a lot of people. "


    A man named Nanakuse speaks in a soft tone.


    I''ve never been here before.


    "I can tell by looking at it. Did you come here knowing it was a very dangerous place?"


    When the dream comes, Nanakuse asks even more.


    "Actually, I don''t know. I know it''s dangerous. Is that all?"


    I''d like to go to the Great Demon Temple...


    After the dream came, In-ro anguished.


    "Ah, the Great Demon Temple is the goal.Well, if that''s the case, it''s relatively safe as long as we don''t step into the extra space.Just ignore the villagers who are calling.Well, if I''m unlucky, I might be able to make a little noise.Just go straight this way and we''ll get there. "


    And Nanakuse pointed the way.


    "There''s access to the Great Demon Temple for outsiders.Sometimes I carry my feet.It''s a known place. "


    After talking so much, Nanakuse suddenly turned to his face.


    "So, let me tell you something important.Don''t go to the south side of the village or the west side beyond the bridge or the river by mistake.Especially on the west side, not even the villagers get close.I''ve never been in there either.There are rumors of monsters'' nests, rumors of a particularly dangerous laboratory where high-ranking reaper magicians gather, and stories of an entrance to the afterlife.There seems to be a suspicious crowd quarter on the south side.There is interaction with the villagers, but we keep it to a minimum, and the villagers don''t try to get too close.Looks like an independent clan.There are rumors that you''re not human. "


    "Is there no danger if we don''t go there?"


    When he heard about Nanakuse, Dakuri asked.


    "No, the south and west are particularly dangerous, but the rest is also dangerous.There are a lot of bad people in this village.There are a lot of Necromancers involved in the study of the Forbidden Curse.I can''t get in touch with the outside world here, so please be careful.I''m in the village hall. "


    That''s how Nanakuse walks out.


    "If anything happens, why don''t you go to the hall and help me?"


    "To the best of my ability."


    When the dream called out, Nanakuse waved his hand lightly and left.


    "I don''t know how dangerous it is, but it''s just a dangerous place.I''d like to go straight to the Great Demon Temple, get my stuff and get rid of it. "


    Katsuhiko said.


    "Now, isn''t it controlled by the temple?I wonder if the temple''s guardian angels will give it to me honestly. "


    "I might leave angels in the temple, or they might be sealed and I can''t take them out."


    Hearing Angel''s words, the dream spills a smile.


    Afterwards, the eight of them roll around.


    "Because of the large number of people, even if there are malicious people, they won''t be able to attack like that."


    Pirana says after walking for a while.


    "Kukuku, that sounds sweet.They''re already on it.No, are you surrounded? "


    Inro Anguish said pleasantly, and together they took reactions such as looking back and looking around.


    "In-ro-san seems to be particularly sharp.I don''t feel anything. "


    "I don''t know."


    Sawamura and I had a dream.


    (Of course, I don''t know at all.Unlike these guys, they''re not thousands of sea peasants.)


    A dream that comes with a murmur in your mouth.


    Special signs of enemies.The signs are faint as if they were dead.But the demonic spirit does float. "


    And, Jinlong.


    As you continue walking, the fog begins to budge around you.


    There''s a fog coming out.


    "Someone who''s after us may have fogged us with their abilities.It feels somehow unnatural for the fog to come out at this time.It''s convenient for a raider. "


    Marie murmurs, and the dream comes to her.


    Clever.


    Coming to see the dream, Inro Kung giggles.


    I''ll transform as I walk ~


    Reina said, and quickly began to change into the costume of Blue Hashibiro.


    "At the same time, I''ll give you a name in the meantime.Because I can''t give out enough power without this. Blue Hashibiro! "


    "It''s a troublesome ability...."


    Marie said to Pirana that she would change her clothes and give her a noble name.


    And the eight of them keep going in the fog.But Jinlong stopped walking.


    "Coming, everybody. Be careful."


    Seven other people stopped their feet and heightened their vigilance after Jinlong''s words and actions.


    From the fog, and from the four directions around the left, right, and back, something jumped out of the fog and attacked eight people.


    The gravity wall of the dream dropped the jumping assailant straight down to the ground and crushed it.


    Inro anguished his sword twice without moving on the spot.It was like a gesture, but definitely not a gesture.It was a clean attack. It distorted space, shifted the sword in half, and truncated two attackers.


    Hashibiro Magic Eye!


    The Helm''s eyes glowed, and the raider stiffened in front of him.


    "Hmm...."


    Looking at the face of the stiff in front of him, pity pulls his face and silences him.


    In a word, it looks like a zombie.An empty eye on earthy skin.Half-open mouth with seams all over the place.However, there are no signs of damage or decay everywhere in the body.Instead, non-human parts were stuck or replaced everywhere in the body.One eye is a double eye.Some of the skin has a chitiny crustacean-like texture and the colour is noisy.Tactile sensation is growing from the temples.The hands are not entirely human, but have a unique shape of claws.


    The same was true of those who were slashed and crushed by gravity.Beautiful, undamaged zombie, but not everywhere in the body.


    "Zombie and insect chimeras...."


    Katsuhiko moaned while holding down the zombie that jumped out of the fog with her black hands.The black-handed zombie''s jaw was like a beetle, and his jaw was open and closed tightly.

 2411 14

    Insect chimera zombies attack from fog to fog and from all directions.


    Insect chimera zombies that are decapitated, beaten, crushed, depressed, and incapacitated one after the other.It looks horrible, but I didn''t feel it was very effective.Or perhaps it was simply because of the strength of the interceptors.


    "I''m weak, but how long do I have to keep coming next?"


    Marie is making a stone statue to fight a zombie, making a sick voice.


    "How long will it be?I don''t think that''s enough.Maybe we should retreat to the subspace tunnel for a while. "


    A dream where Katsuhiko comes with a conscious voice. But there was no reply.


    Katsuhiko, where are you?


    A dream to look around. The fog is getting thicker, and I don''t even know where my buddies are.


    Gunshots. Angel must be shooting.But it''s far away. It''s not the sound of shooting nearby.


    (How long have you been away in the fog?)


    The dream of coming first noticed the fact.


    "Hey... there''s some weird zombies mixed up."


    A bewildered voice of pity rose nearby.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "I thought I hit him and he disappeared.There is no response. Ah, it was again. "


    "Zombies that warp? Some of them are new."


    Marie, Pity, and Lai Yun each say.


    Well, the zombie raid stopped.


    "Finally stopped?"


    Marie murmured, but she wasn''t on her guard.


    The fog is clearing up. And before the fog cleared up completely, a girl appeared in front of the dreams and the mariers.


    A semi-long girl of elementary school age dressed as a barefoot in a dirty white dress.Faced with the dreamers, she smiled slightly.is holding a cat in both hands.No, if you look closely, the cat is also a zombie.There are calves everywhere, the hair is bald everywhere, the eyeballs are completely strabismus, and the mouth is still half open.And this zombie cat is also mixed with a lot of insects.


    The timing of appearance, the spreading of a malicious smile, the holding of a zombie cat mixed with insects, it is obvious that she targeted insect chimera zombies.


    "I don''t have to ask, but just to make sure.Are you the one who fogged the zombies? "


    Noooo


    "Did you do it alone?"


    Noooo


    In response to the question of the dream, the girl affirms with a calm voice with a laugh.


    "I''m pretty confident that all eight of you are going after each other."


    Marie discards it.


    "There are four of them now. You don''t notice that half your friends are gone, you idiot."


    In the words of the girl, Marie and Rena looked around.I was somehow aware of the dream.


    "Brother Katsuhiko... I knew it!"


    My dream calls, but I still haven''t heard back.


    Oh? Angel and Katsuhiko aren''t here.


    Po Na overlooks the province.


    "Is Mr. Oguri here? What about Niro-san?"


    "I''m here. That old man and Sawamura are gone."


    When Marie called out, the chestnuts appeared in the diminished fog.


    "How did I split up?With space manipulation, there are two space users, so it''s likely to be detectable in advance. "


    Rena asks questions.


    I wonder if the fog is magic.While you''re fighting, or before you fight, slightly shift your position and split up.The battle time was long and not impossible.It seems that many zombies were created by illusion.And it''s possible that being alone is a lie. "


    When I heard about the unresponsive zombie that Poina was talking about, and hit it and disappeared, I had a dream that the zombie was mixed with a phantom.Dreams and chestnuts were attacked remotely, and Marie was left to the stone statue, so she didn''t notice.Perhaps the enemy also chose a genuine zombie for the pity of melee fights, pointing out the phantom as much as possible for those who would do a Ranged Attack.And the dream came to judge whether she had mistakenly sent an illusion to Rena.


    "Ahahah, I''ll do it. Nice spot.I''ll give you my name as a reward.Miko Imino: Miko Imino.I''m the best ghost artist in the village. "


    "How does it feel to give me a name as a reward?Were you affected by any games or cartoons? "


    Marie laughs at the girl she calls, but the prince passes flat.


    "I dream of coming to Sand Castle.Is it magic that you saw through it?You''re telling me that one person is lying? "


    "Both"


    When the dream came, the priest answered briefly.


    "Are you suddenly attacking visitors in this village?"


    Now Chestnut asks.


    "Um, I don''t know what it was for, but shouldn''t we at least know what this village is?It''s like a fly jumping into a fly trap without knowing anything.Looks like you guys were talking to Nanakuse-san earlier, but it didn''t feel like you knew him, so don''t hesitate to ask. "


    Shrug his shoulders and answer.I was going to give you enough answers.


    "I don''t care about this village because of the Great Demon Temple."


    Marie threw up and threw up.


    "Ah yes, I don''t care what the purpose is.Killing someone alive in this village is just like killing me. "


    "The merchant didn''t tell me that."


    Marie throws up even more after hearing the words of the priest, but I think this girl may just be strange.


    "So, why are you attacking me?Why did you kill him? "


    Chestnut persistently asks the same question.


    "Of course, to turn it into a corpse.This village is a testing ground for the Necromancers.The carcasses and the living creatures brought in will feed us. "


    (Speaking of which, Junko probably said the same thing.)


    When I heard the words of the Son, I remembered my dream.


    "The kid looks prettier, and I''d love to add it to my collection.I''ll adore you every day, spirits and corpses. "


    Mikoto speaks of the dream.


    "Lively visitors like you are great for trying out everyday research results, and after trying, the body can still be used for surgical research. Yeah, one stone, two birds."


    (Are you a zombie?Maybe that''s good, too. I wanted to stop being a human... I came here to be a monster, and that''s the same thing with zombies)


    Hearing the words of the joyously speaking Miko, Chestnut thought such a thing all the time.


    (No, I''m fine.I don''t see Marie like that.)


    At a glance at Marie, Chestnut shakes off his thoughts.


    Immediately thereafter, the fog clears up. Soon the four of them will be in the building.As far as the walls, ceilings and floors are concerned, it is an old wooden building.Everything is dirty and peeled, cracked and peeled.Some parts look rotten.


    "Is this a mirage, too? Why are you in the building....."


    "I don''t think so."


    A dream that intercepts Marie''s words and points to the traces of destruction.


    "This must be a sign of the current battle.Are you saying it was reproduced in illusion?What''s the point of making me do that?I can''t rule it out, but maybe what I see right now is a real landscape.In other words, it was a phantom that I thought I''d been walking outside, and it led me sometime into the building.And then they split up. "


    "Nooo, that''s right. Wow.You''re the youngest, and you''re the best?Ah, you''re just like me, you''re already immature, and your child''s body is adult? "


    When I heard the results of the analysis of the dream, Miko raised her voice and asked.


    "No, at the time of Junko''s mouse, it may have aged, but it looks and contents are the same age now."


    The dream answers.


    "I wonder what this building is..."


    "Even if they say it''s been built for over a hundred years, it''ll convince you."


    "Fufufu, there are several such buildings in this village.One of them is to invite you to my lab ~ "


    In response to the dream and Marie''s question, Miko answered in a good mood.

 2412 15

    When the fog cleared up, there were four people left behind: Katsuhiko, Inro Kung, Angel, and Sawamura.


    "My dreams and pity have disappeared."


    "We''re both missing.Marie and Oguri, where have you been? "


    Angel and Jinlong said.The four of them are where they were.


    "How did you break up when there was no sign of space manipulation?"


    "I saw multiple uses of illusion.If there are signs of space manipulation, you can perceive it if you use the same space, but illusion is a wide range of magic, and the same power does not necessarily work. "


    When Katsuhiko answers the question, Inro Kung makes a guess.


    Exactly. It''s illusion.


    Behind the wall of the house, two men appeared and shouted.


    It was an old man who shouted at the cane, wore a baseball cap, came in a shirt that seemed like a mis-sized children''s suit, and had a strange outfit of pants with his legs peeled out, his hips bent almost 90 degrees, like a dead branch.Age seems to be over a hundred.


    The other is a hairy old man.You look like half naked, and this is half pants with your feet peeling off again.Nothing else is worn.I don''t wear shoes either.Hair is also all-you-can-stretch, and the eyes are invisible hidden in the forehair.Even though it is sufficiently distinctive, the variety of plants that grow from all over the body attracted particular attention.


    "The one who learns the magic of the dead - the guide of the valley."


    An old man like a dead branch introduces himself.


    "This is my ear guard.Because it is too silent, it is misunderstood as a zombie, but about half of it maintains the human body.He''s a ghost magician like me.Half of them are mixed with corpses and plants. "


    A valley guide introduces a big man with a blurry face with his mouth half-open.Looks like a scared man who''s lost his mind.


    Why are you attacking us?Can you at least tell me why? "


    "It''s just a magic ingredient.If the Necromancer wants to enter the nesting village and leave the village alive, show his strength. "


    When Sawamura asked, Yado replied with a laugh.


    Immediately afterwards, countless blurry white human beings appear around the valley guide.It was as if the fog itself was making a human shape, but the contours were subtly blurred and always blurred.


    "Ghost?"


    Katsuhiko murmured.


    "Do I look like this to you?"


    Inro Angry blurred his contours.


    "It is like a spirit, not a spirit.He is a virtual spirit that seems to be a trend of recent Death Magicians.They use residual thoughts.Even though it is a trend, this village intentionally blocks information from outside, so occasionally it exchanges information with those who come and go, and procures new techniques to conduct research.Well... it''s none of your business. "


    After deliberately explaining, the valley guide sent the virtual spirits to four people.


    (This guy''s been talking a lot.Did you miss people a little bit?)


    Hmm, Katsuhiko thinks that.


    Katsuhiko black-handed the foggy spirit.Each time I get hit by a black hand, it scatters, but soon it returns to its original human form.Nor is it ineffective at all.Every time I wipe it out with my black hand, the foggy spirit stops moving for a moment.


    Angel fired two shots at the valley guide, but at that moment, my ear guard next to the valley guide moved and fired two shots.


    Are your hands hard? No... it''s not.That... is a plant growing from my hand.Increased density of plants)


    Played with plants extending from the palm.Looking at the situation, Angel decided so.I wonder if the plant itself is special rather than the arm hardening.


    The foggy spirit slowly approaches.I don''t know exactly what kind of attack you''re going to make, but there''s nothing good about it.


    "What will you do with this virtual spirit?"


    Jinlong asked.


    (No, no, you won''t answer that honestly....)


    And Katsuhiko thought...


    "I will enter your body, possess you pseudo-possession, and manipulate you completely.Put under control. Then I will take you to my house, and I will let you use the flesh and the spirit. "


    (Answered!)


    Katsuhiko was astonished at Taniya''s quick answer.


    "In that case, it would have been hard to understand if you mixed it in the fog, wouldn''t it?"


    "I''ll do it when I can."


    Tanigui laughed bitterly at Jinlong''s suggestion.


    "Most people die in an ambush in the fog.But you outnumbered them. I''ll compliment you. "


    "Thank you....."


    "Why do you think we cleared the fog?That''s because I decided in the fog that I couldn''t win an ambush.And the magic of manipulating this virtual spirit and manipulating the mist cannot be used at the same time.And my ear guards here can''t fight in the fog. "


    (After all, does this guy actually miss you and want to talk?)


    Katsuhiko reinforced his suspicions by telling Yado about his abilities, circumstances and traits without even asking.


    In a wooden building, Marie, Oguri, Lama, and Reina once again started fighting the army of insect chimera zombies.All of them were summoned by the Son.


    The priest himself does not try to move, but merely observes Marie and her dreams fighting the zombies.


    "A sight to explore our abilities."


    The chestnuts looked at the prince in disdain.


    "I wonder if this is the building that Pirana pointed out when she entered the village."


    Come and talk about what your dreams came to mind.


    Let''s break it a little.


    The dream of saying that, instead of bug chimera zombies approaching one after the other, they hit the surrounding walls with gravity bullets to destroy them.


    "What, you think I''m in trouble if you destroy the building?It''s okay. You can crush the whole building.I have two other labs, and I don''t mind breaking them, so I invited you here. "


    Even after seeing the dialogue and behavior of the dream, the priest was not in a hurry, but cheated on his leeway.


    Eventually, the second squad of insect chimera zombies will be wiped out.


    "Brraaaaahh.Praise and use "


    Fugya


    Seeing that, Miko clapped her hands with joy.Dropped a zombie cat in the middle of applause and couldn''t accept it, the zombie cat protested with a moody voice.


    "This building is huge. And it looks like there are lots of them."


    "No, it was built 150 years ago in the early Showa period.As an experimental facility. There are many other buildings built for the same purpose. "


    Reacting to the words of the dream, and speaking in a high-tension tone, Miko strokes his head as if he were picking up a zombie cat and comforting it.


    "Why are you studying the manipulation of corpses behind these mountains?Is that fun? Is it fun in itself?Or does it have a purpose? "


    Chestnut raises questions.


    "What is this bald guy? It''s not like he''s disgusting, it sounds like a serious question, but if it''s not fun, I''m not doing this.A magician is not just a ghost technique, but an explorer.Just like the scientists. "


    It wasn''t particularly disgusting, it was meant to be a pure question, but Shinko turned around and lost his mood, still answering seriously.


    "I don''t know. Is that fun?Does that mean you don''t have to be miserable?If you do that, you won''t suffer from your weakness?It certainly resembles the Mad Scientist when he kills people and turns them into bodies and toys.They were playing with people alive.I am... such a miserable, miserable, and irreplaceable person at the bottom of the world. "


    "Mr. Oguri...."


    "Oh my god, is this bald crazy?"


    Suddenly speaking like a rumor, Marier looked worried and shouted, and the priest broke up.


    "For a moment I thought it would be nice to be a zombie, but I didn''t.No, it''s unacceptable. No matter how deep I am.I don''t want to be played by anyone anymore.I don''t want to be under anybody''s control anymore. "


    "I don''t know, but the bald are on fire.Burning hage, hahahaha "


    Oshikuri said with a hot tone and a tight expression.Meanwhile, Miko sees such a big chestnut and laughs suddenly.


    The chestnuts didn''t feel itchy when they were ridiculed by the priest.I consolidated my resolve, but I didn''t shake it. And...


    (And above all... I don''t want Marie to end up like that)


    Because I worked hard not only for myself, but also for another consciousness, Oshikuri''s constantly unstable mind is now more stable than ever before.


    "I hate people who are serious like this.You''re suddenly in magic mode, and you''re delusional with the protagonist of this world? I''m not stupid. "


    "I don''t like women like you.I think it''s much more ridiculous to make fun of other people''s seriousness. "


    I came to tell Miko that I was teasing her with a cold expression.


    "I don''t like cheeky things either."


    When the priest laughed with his nose, a new insect chimeric zombie boiled out of the front floor of the prince.Now there was only one, but it was huge enough not to get into the building.Breaking through the ceiling and destroying walls on both sides of the aisle.In addition, it is not shaped like mixing insects with people, but looks like it is only a complete insect.Multiple insects are mixed.Kamakiri''s arms and head. Multiple jaws.A bee''s abdomen. A hind limb that looks like a butterfly. Moth wings.


    "I don''t think you should mix anything."


    Pity laughs bitterly at the poor design.


    "It seems to be lethal.But if it''s too big, it''s revenge. "


    The chestnuts quietly let loose a lump of flame that burns with caution.I turned the tree that fell on the floor into stone while I was talking, and it was a substitute that was hot enough for the stone to melt.


    The giant insect chimera zombie jumped as it destroyed the building, and at the same time as it jumped towards the four, Chestnut flew the bulk of the flame forward.


    A chunk of fire hits the center of a giant insect chimeric zombie''s torso.The size of the body made it easy to hit it, even if it moved fast.Shortly after the hit, the whole body of the giant insect chimera zombie burned up.


    The strange smell drifted, and the dreamers frowned together.


    "It felt dry, so it burned easily."


    The dream comes.


    "Success or failure"


    Chestnuts screamed lightly when they saw a giant insect chimera zombie that had burned down and stopped moving.


    Huh?


    Marie looks at the chestnuts with a suspicious look.


    "What''s wrong, Marie?"


    "Mr. Oguri, what was that conversation?"


    "It''s my favorite dialog... is there a problem?"


    Chestnut asks strangely.


    "I want to say that Marie doesn''t suit me.Actually, it doesn''t fit the character. "


    A dream that comes to me mercilessly.


    "Yeah... no way..."


    "Come to your dreams, don''t say anything extra.Don''t worry, Mr. Oguri. "


    "It''s the same thing that Marie admitted my words when she talked about the extra thing."


    The chestnut was shocked, Marier scolded the dream and comforted the chestnut, and laughed when the dream came.


    "Wow, did you do this?"


    Not only zombies, but also wooden buildings were on fire.Seeing that, Mikoto has become a traffic cone.


    "Couldn''t you have imagined there would be such a capable person?Not much combat experience? Either way, your head looks empty.It may be amazing as a magician, but you''re not a big deal. "


    "You talk a lot, kid.I hate Disruptors. Why are you disguising me...?Did I do something wrong...? "


    When the Coming Dream mocks, Miko turns away from the previous high tension and stares at the Coming Dream with a thicker face and resentment.


    "Um... I didn''t get your name right before, so please tell me again.I''ll keep that in mind. "


    "Sandcastle Dream"


    The dream answers the question with his head pointing at him like he can''t be a priest.


    "Lime... oh, I''m sorry I got caught in the smoke and died, but I''m retreating. Shh."


    When Miko waved his hand slightly with a pleasant voice again, the zombie cat that Miko was holding waved his hand accordingly.It''s a way to swing at an angle that''s not possible with a cat''s arm.Then he jumped out of the building with a dash.

 2413 16

    "Let''s go!"


    Jinlong angrily flashed his sword with a voice.


    "What....."


    When the foggy virtual spirit was slashed with the sword of Jinlong Anguish, it remained scattered without returning to its original shape, and eventually literally sprayed, the valley guide opened his eyes with surprise and moaning.


    "It''s a spirit, but it seems to have a strong physical effect.This ideology is already possessed.To what? - To the fog.The fog seemed to return to human form immediately, but I wondered why it took on human form.If you cut through the space and try to keep the fog body from returning, you''ll see what you can do. "


    While stroking his jaw, Jinlong spoke with great pride.


    "The body of thought, and the desire to shape people, leaves identity even without soul.If you can''t keep the human form, you can''t be led by an angel and just vanish. "


    Convince Angel.


    "Nooo! Let me cum!"


    Looking at his attacks as effective, the remaining virtual spirits also cut off Jinlong.At the same time as disconnecting, a spatial operation is carried out.


    "My ear, soldier."


    The foggy virtual spirits of the tiger children were incapacitated one after the other, and the valley conductor turned his eyes toward the long-haired elderly man with a wolfish voice.


    "Please."


    As if to respond to the voice of the valley guide, my ear guards, who had never moved before, slowly advance forward.


    (It is creepy, but I feel strong. This must be tough.)


    Sawamura, who saw my ear guard, decided so and tightened his mind.


    Angel shoots a gun, but it''s still lightly played.Looking at the area of plants growing in the chest and stomach, it still appears to be protected by plants.


    "If you attack like this, will you be covered in plants?"


    Says Katsuhiko, looking at the various kinds of leaves that grow in my ear guard''s body.


    "It may be, but there''s no power without it.Power is not finite. If there is no absolute inviolability in this world, you may think that there is no infinity or eternity. "


    And, Jinlong.


    "The numbers are infinite and unlimited. And the temperature."


    "Oh, is that so? Hmm, this is also an outdated and erroneous old idea for the handicapped.But his power is infinite... "


    Katsuhiko told me that he was talking happily, but suddenly he shook his sword.


    "Haha...!"


    A valley guide that collapses after being struck by a crossfire that transcends space.


    "Kukukuku, what are you sneaking around for?Do you think I''ll miss it? "


    As Jinlong pointed out, he was actually secretly casting a spell and trying to summon a new virtual spirit.


    "If you could invite angels so quickly, I should have done it sooner."


    "Kukuku, then let''s make it interesting.To entertain them, and to entertain the selfish. "


    Upon Angel''s suggestion, Inro said in a calm tone.


    "... it was my life."


    Immediately before the valley guide, who had shed a lot of blood on the ground, was out of dialogue.


    "Huh? What was that? Before he died, he said something....."


    "Oh, I didn''t hear the key words, so I don''t know what life was like."


    Katsuhiko and Sawamura wonder.


    "Was it a corpse-ridden life?"


    "It may have been a life I missed with only ghosts to talk to."


    "It''s none of my business. It doesn''t matter."


    Sawamura, Katsuhiko, and Kuniro each said.


    "I don''t have a body or a lid."


    Katsuhiko said, spread out three black hands and wrapped them around my ear guard''s body.


    Then, from the part where the black hands of my ear guards wrapped around, small buds gradually grow through the black hands.And the black hands are ripped off everywhere.


    "Hey... really..."


    "I''ve never seen Katsuhiko''s black hands so clearly destroyed."


    Katsuhiko was stunned and Angel was surprised.


    Let''s cum.


    Jinlong anguishes another slashing across the space.


    "Ooh... this could be called the first weird thing to do."


    Neither can Niro Shizuishi be surprised by what happened in front of him.When I encountered the backlash of my ear guard, I grew up with grass running from the abdomen of my ear guard to the chest and shoulder to match the sword''s trajectory and timing.And my ear guards don''t seem to be damaged.


    The plants that grew from Angel''s shooting earlier are no longer found in my ear guard''s body.It has been pulled into my body.And the plants that were grown to match the backlash received from Jinlong were slowly pulled into the body.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me use my instincts based on the rule of thumb.I saw this as the opponent who would be wasted and put in danger even if I could not fight here now.I think it''s better for the clumsy to join our friends away than to waste them here. "


    In-ro Kun suggested facing me.


    "Does that mean running away?"


    "Dear Left"


    Inro Kung nodded to confirm Sawamura.


    Well then, come here.


    Katsuhiko wrapped his black hands around the four bodies and led them into the subspace tunnel.Our ear guards followed the situation with their eyes, but there was no further reaction.


    With her dreams and Marie''s abilities, the fire on the building was quickly extinguished.


    "I''m a little tired. Let''s get some rest."


    The dream came, and I sat down on the spot.


    "I agree... I''d like to meet up early to make sure it''s safe, but it''s a place where I don''t know what''s going to happen, so it''s probably best to take a break."


    And Rena also came to sit beside the dream.


    "Mr. Okuri-san, the conversation I just had...."


    Marie sat beside the chestnuts and called out.


    "Unusual heightened tension. You said something embarrassing, me."


    The chestnut floats with a smile.


    "I am certainly... a bug-like man who lives on the bottom of a donkey.Murderers, crazy, cursed beings, despised beings.Bottom man. But he''s alive.I feel it. I have a heart. It''s also delicate.Because it is the bottom of the donkey, there is a landscape that can be seen.Isn''t Marie the same? "


    "Ah... that''s right... it''s similar.So... I want to be a monster. "


    When she heard the true truth of the great chestnut, Marie looked dark.


    "Why do you want to be a monster from there?"


    Pity asks.


    "I''m sure you''re happy.That''s why I don''t know how I feel.This remorse... is disgraceful... you can''t understand... "


    Marie''s face became darker and darker, and her eyes lit with a flame of anger.


    "I want to be a monster and destroy myself.I want to end up in chaos and harm the world.I want to be hated, hated, feared and killed by people, and end my terrible life with a terrible curtain.That''s all right. You''ll never know. "


    She didn''t say anything back to Marie who threw up.I understood that it was fundamentally different from me.I can''t understand any more, and I don''t want to.


    "I''ve never understood what it''s like to be a monster, but I think I understand a bit.If you become something other than a human, you will transcend human beings, so do you expect to feel like you can escape from the bottom human? "


    The dream came and asked in a quiet tone.


    "That''s right, I am.Marie may not be the same again. "


    "I''m a little different. Like I said, I just want to clear my grudges."


    Oshikuri and Marie replied.


    "I''m honest with you. Poor both of you."


    That''s what Marie said in her dream, and her face turned nauseous for an instant, but her anger quickly disappeared.The dream of coming certainly looked at herself with sympathy.Marie doesn''t have the pride of being sympathetic.


    "I didn''t think I''d be sympathized with you...What kind of change of heart is that? "


    Marie says in a slightly soft tone.


    "I''ve learned a little bit about Marie.Both Mr. Oguri and Marie would like you to change your mind, but it seems difficult.If I stay like this, I''ll be hostile again. "


    Dream of coming to sigh.


    "Because I wanted to understand why I stopped fighting on the way, and how I''m acting together now.Because I wanted to understand and persuade.Because I was wrapped up in the desire to help. "


    "If I were you, I''d be mad at you for taking great care of me.Now... thank you very much. "


    Marie smiles when she comes to see her dream.


    (After all... it seems that my character has become a little more calm because of my master.)


    Marie looks up at the void and recalls the gentle smile of her master.


    "It''s time to go... but why don''t you explore this building for a while?"


    Stand up and propose to come home.


    "It''s important to know.But dreaming is more likely to satisfy your curiosity. "


    "Curiosity is the strongest magic."


    When I came to Rena''s words, my dreams burst into laughter.


    "What about us?"


    "This village itself is a shitty place to hang out with."


    Marie stood up in response to Chestnut''s confirmation.


    Four people walk down the aisle of the building.


    Turning to the corner of the door, there was a passageway with no windows.The doors are arranged at equal intervals on the right hand side.


    "Uuuu...."


    From the room in front of him, a faint but certainly moaning voice was heard, and the four of them looked at each other.


    "It''s finally a horrible atmosphere!"


    "If anything happens, maybe it''s a zombie or a ghost at best?"


    "No, you''re afraid of that...Whatever happens when the Death Magician summons you to fight, if you encounter him in such a creepy place.... "


    Lena, come dream, Marie says.


    There was a sweet smell from the room where I could hear the moans.


    It''s incense.


    Poina murmured and peeked at the window at the door.


    Hieee!


    Poor Na peered inside and screamed small.

 2414 17

    In the window of the door, where the moans echoed, two things like a lying figure were seen, but it was dark and the details were not clear.


    "There are people like me...Something... I can''t see well, but I''m really scared...I felt like I had seen it, so I pulled myself aside. "


    Renai reported with a blue face.


    "I wonder if you''re still a zombie.I don''t know why. I''m really... scared. "


    Marie peeks through the window.Even though zombies and ghosts have been attacked a long time ago, when you realize that there are zombies in the room, you somehow feel fear.


    "Open"


    The dream proclaims and opens the door.The door stopper was just mounted from the outside, there was nothing like a keyhole, and it was easy to open.


    In the dark corner of the room were two children squatting close by.They both look like girls.


    "Uuu... uuuu..."


    "Who is it...?"


    While one kept moaning, the other raised his face and called out.


    "The enemy of the Lord of this building.We got rid of the owner of this building. "


    The dream answers honestly.Now that I had seen the reaction, I was going to match it to the way the other person came out, but I was reading the dream that it would probably not be a battle.


    One of the girls stood up and turned on the light.It is an old design lamp that is pulled with a string.When they were revealed, Poina and Chestnut took a breath, and Marie frowned slightly.


    A zombied girl.Like the zombies earlier, my body is not rotten, but my skin is earthy and there are calves everywhere.It is worn out, but I am wearing clothes.And just like the other zombies, they''re in a horrible state, mixed with insects.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I was taken from the orphanage... and when I noticed this... uhh..."


    The girl who stood up and turned on the light burst into tears at the question of the dream.The other one squats all the way and keeps spitting.


    Are the other rooms the same?


    "I don''t know, we''ve been here forever...."


    Marie asked and the girl answered.


    The dreamers came out of the room and went around the other rooms.As in the first room in every room, there were one or two zombie chimera children mixed with insects per room.


    Release the children and let them out into the corridor of the building.Everyone looks anxious.I don''t suppose you still have a feeling of being saved.Or children who remain desperate, or who cry forever.They seem to know what happened to them and what they''re doing here.


    "This... isn''t just about this building, it''s not just about him, it''s about the whole village, right?You said the village was a ghost laboratory. "


    Marie said. The other three were thinking the same thing.


    "Help me."


    Pirana and Marie were astonished at the words of the dream.


    "Do you think you can help? How?"


    With her frustrated face exposed, she inquired in a tone that seemed to blame.


    "Junko or tired... I think I can help you."


    A dream that comes with a slightly weaker voice.There is no confirmation that we can help.


    "Are you going to help only these children who are in sight?Or is there anything else in this building that could be imprisoned?Or the whole village? There are no limits, there are limits, and it''s hypocrisy to help only the child you see. "


    "Hypocrisy doesn''t matter, does it?If you just help the kid who happens to be in my sight, you''ll feel better. "


    I was still angry when I came to blame, and I said back with a stronger tone.


    "The whole village is impossible first. That would be a war on the village itself.No one can save all the poor people around the world.But if it''s just this building, I think we can handle it. "


    The tone of your dreams softens as you calm down while you speak.


    Miko Imino, the child just now, may come back.


    "Release all the laboratories trapped here and call the transporter organization to deliver them to Junko."


    "Are you going to spend money on such a charity...? Haah....."


    When she heard the decision of the dream, Rena fell down and sighed.


    "Hold on a second. Even Junko is experimenting with the human body by stirring up the test bench."


    Marie said with a glamorous look.


    "If it''s dusty, Baste is not a facility managed by Junko.Junko just happens to be leaning aside right now, and Marier just happened to be chosen as Junko''s toy.I don''t know about Mr. Oguri. "


    That''s what Marie said in her dream, and Marie pulls in convincingly without asking any more questions.


    "Hey... is this what I''m trying to do? Is this it?"


    Marie comes to the side of the chestnut and looks at the zombie children in the hallway and asks.


    "What?"


    I don''t understand the meaning of the question.


    "I''ve lived in a very humiliating mood, so I wanted to humiliate them even more than I did.In fact, I made it into a stone statue alive, and I tasted a hell that couldn''t move with consciousness.I felt the same pain.I wanted to get my strength back and do the same thing over and over again...I don''t know why... If I look at these kids... "


    "Sometimes it''s because they''re kids."


    After listening to Marie so much, Chestnut understood her mood.


    "For example, if you were a zombie, what if you were a successful person and a happy honeymoon couple?"


    "There''s no such thing as a shard of sympathy.I want to be a super killer, of course. "


    In response to Chestnut''s question, Marie immediately threw up and threw up.


    "People''s happiness is jealous. But the decline of people is fun.That''s why we all enjoy other people''s scandals and misfortunes in the news, newspapers, wide shows and weekly magazines.On the other hand, I feel sad and sympathetic when I see an unhappy person.Human beings are such creatures. I have both feelings. "


    "We''re not just designed for God with ugly hearts...."


    After hearing Chestnut''s thoughts, Marie spills a fuzzy smile while feeling complicated.


    "Clean is dirty. Dirty is clean."


    "What is that?"


    The dream came and murmured, and Marie reacted.


    "Don''t you know McBeth? I''m sure Marie will like it, so you can read it."


    A dream that comes and smiles like a prank.I heard Marie didn''t care.


    Kamiko Imino was in a good mood.


    I am not dissatisfied with the days when I keep pulling myself back to the village of Pregnancy Saint, where I refuse most contact with the outside world, and teasing the living and the dead.That''s the path she chose.Occasionally, however, these stimuli make it more enjoyable.


    (I don''t know if I''ll see them again.When I turn them into zombies, I''ll use my know-how to make them my favorite zombies.I particularly liked the girl who came to dream.)


    When I was walking thinking about it, I was a priest who came back to the place where I had encountered dreams.


    Here, Miko partnered with two of her acquaintances, the Necromancers, using fog illusion and zombies.I led the dreamers into the research facility of Mikoto.


    "Eh...? Guide Valley..."


    Seeing an old man like a dead branch ending in a cloud of blood and a big man standing beside him, the priest rounded his eyes.


    "Are you dead...? No way... you''re dead..."


    The Son with his eyes and mouth as if he saw something incredible.Close to the remains of the valley guide and look down.


    "Ahahaha, definitely dead.Omoro, you''re going to die. "


    And the prince who laughs.


    "Hey, my ear guard, is it sad that that shithead is dead?"


    Miko calls out to the eldest man beside me, the Ear Guard.Our ear guards turned their eyes toward the prince, but said nothing.


    "Oh, yeah, we''ll all be surprised.Because Yado''s grandfather was a shit grandfather who wouldn''t die even if he killed him.But if you kill him, he''ll die, and no one will ever kill him or die.It''s unusual. I feel so happy.I''ve never seen a loud old faece suck at me. "


    The priest laughed and slapped my ear guard''s buttocks.


    "From now on, come to me. I''ll take care of you.But you have to listen to me. "


    My ear guards arrived silently at the prince walking out with that.


    The valley guide is the teacher and the lord of our ear guards.However, my ear guards never looked back at the body of the valley guide.


    The four men, Katsuhiko, Inro Furuhiko, Angel, and Sawamura, had traveled through the subspace tunnel made by Katsuhiko several times.


    Since Katsuhiko''s subspace tunnel is short, it immediately exits into normal space.And then you build a tunnel again, and you go in and out and you repeat.


    "It''s not a bad idea to move through subspace tunnels to avoid encounters with villagers, but we need to find those who are out of the way.Will you be able to do that by then? "


    Inro Azure confirmed.


    "I''m going to be able to shoot quite a lot with this ability.I train every day.Well, of course, there are limits. "


    And Katsuhiko.


    "If there are limits, I don''t think it''s okay to rely on strength."


    "Hmm...."


    Although Katsuhiko roared and thought of Jinlong''s words, he continued to move through subspace tunnels without changing his policy.

 2415 18

    Mika and Nos. 2, 7 and 11 arrived in the village of Pregnancy by taxi.


    "It feels like the whole village is getting worse."


    While walking around looking around, No.11 says.


    "The roads aren''t paved with asphalt, the dirt peels out, the houses are awesome, old, and the countryside is crazy."


    "I''m scared... it''s more demonic than the monster village I visited before"


    Number two frowned, and number seven shrunk.


    "I certainly hate moods!"


    Mika screams. It''s the same as usual, but now Clones feels that Mika''s screams are reliable as if they cut through the dark atmosphere.


    The four of them walk toward the Great Demon Temple.On the way, I didn''t run into the villagers.


    "That''s...!"


    Mika stopped and peeled her eyes.


    In the middle of the road, the body of an old man who collapsed in a cloud of blood.The blood is not even dry.It hasn''t been long since he died.


    "Wow... I feel like I''m here!"


    Number two, look at the body and pull your face.There are other faces, too.


    "Goddamn it, if only I''d been in the business like No. 13.I didn''t have to come to such a harsh place! "


    "You can go home alone now!"


    Mika shouted her anger at the complaining number two.


    "Should we check the body? I think you should leave me alone."


    Number 11 asks.


    "That''s what I was gonna do!I don''t want to be misunderstood, so let''s get the hell out of here! "


    Mika screamed, and the four of them crossed the old man''s body with their quick feet, and left the scene.


    Then, after a short walk, I met two people who were thought to be from the village.


    One was a creepy big man.She has long hair and her eyes are hidden by her forehair.In addition, she looks almost half-naked, her skin is earthy and plants are blooming all over her body.


    The other was a girl.However, he has a cat zombie.


    The girl was Miko Imino, who had just come to fight with the dreamers, and the eldest son, Katsuhiko and Niro Furan, who was my ear guard.


    "Wow, what is that...? Four identical faces.Four kids? Funny, but a little creepy.Something creeps me out. "


    Mika and Clones surprised me.And then, after surprising, he dropped his shoulders with a thicker face.


    Mika didn''t even know that Mika was alive, barely refusing to make contact with the outside world.I don''t watch TV or the internet at all.In the first place, there was no TV in the village and there was no internet connection.Special measures have been taken to prevent radio waves from reaching the village.


    "That''s a weird combination. Something scares me.Especially men. "


    "Is that crazy cat... alive?It''s moving, but.... "


    "There''s a fresh aura blowing up!"


    "You guys, be careful with your rudeness!I''ll ask the way! "


    Mika nails Nos. 2, 11, and 7.


    "Today, I want to go to a place called the Great Demon Temple!I want you to show me the way! "


    Even as Mika called out, Miko''s sinking expression spread a malicious smile.


    "I hate it. I didn''t tell you.You don''t have to tell me because you''re going to be my research element.It''s like a four-child zombie, and this is definitely a zombie decision. "


    "We''ve decided to make it a movie!"


    "Shut up!"


    Mika yells at the Browning No. 2.


    "My ear guard, catch them alive.I don''t mind if I break my arms and legs. "


    At the command of Miko, my ear guards slowly advanced towards Mika and the other four.


    This is the village of Barbarian.


    Number two poisons the trees nearby.No. 2 has the ability to turn organic matter into traps.Naturally grown plants are particularly easy to use.


    (Does the plant grow from his body seem to be available?)


    After that, I also saw the plants growing from the body of my ear guard, and the second one looked around my head.


    Mika fires two shots at my ear guard''s knee.


    My ear guards stopped moving for a moment, but I quickly walked out again.Mika saw the moment when it stopped.From Mika''s targeted knee, the cedar plants grew.And as I walked, the plants on my knees fell into my body.


    "Koyah! Come here!"


    The seventh screams, strips his teeth as if he were threatening, and stares at my ear guard.At the same time, it triggers a supernormal force.From the feet of my ear guard, a large amount of earth crumbs rolled up, and I beat the body of my ear guard.


    Even my ear guards'' blunt movements were even slower, but they didn''t seem to be taking any damage.Especially in the lower abdomen, various types of plants were grown and quickly retracted.


    "Whether you''re absorbing damage, blocking it, or healing it, the attack isn''t working!Number 11! Be careful in melee combat! "


    "I''m always careful.It''s a shield for everyone, and it''s the most dangerous part.Ah, pink jersey kenzahn! "


    To remind Mika of her precautions, No.11, who appeared as a pink jersey, returned to her breath and gave her a name.


    "What is it? What is it? Is that supposed to be Cosplay?Wow, this is the first time I''ve seen it. Yeah, I don''t see it in a country like this. "


    The prince shines his eyes when he looks at the 11th.


    The eleventh advance toward my ear guard in a way that blocks the direction of travel.


    My ear guards stopped and reached for the eleventh.It is by no means a quick move.Although it seemed easy to avoid, No.11 was still vigilant, and he did not avoid it until he caught it, but avoided it at a slightly earlier time.


    From all the parts of my swinging ear guard''s arm, many vines jumped out and attacked No. 11, but I cut the sky a little short.


    (Good. I had a bad feeling.)


    The eleventh one caresses his chest down.


    My ear guards slowly headed towards the 11th, but the 11th did not try to set my ear guards, and kept a distance.Regardless of the speed of our ear defense, the speed of plants coming from the body is not diminished.


    Original, gun attack and malicious support, Please.


    No. 2 demanded of Mika and approached my ear guard.I''m trying to reach my abilities.


    Roger, malicious support!


    Mika responded and fired two shots at my ear guard using fate manipulation.This fate manipulation technique has the effect of pushing the opponent when doing things like entangling the opponent, framing the opponent into a trap, or trying to trick him.


    The bullet hit my ear guard''s chest and thigh, but as before, only plants grew at the impact point.


    However, the plants grown spread widely, become filamentous, become regular mesh, overlap, and become a net covering my ear guard.Of course it was No. 2.We used plants grown from our ear guards to develop organic traps.


    Immediately before the botanical net-covered Self-Ear Guard overturns, Unit 2 activates a second Organic Trap.The fruits of the trees on the side bounce one by one, rupturing against my ear guard''s body.


    From the ruptured fruit, something like black mucus splattered and adhered to my ear guard''s body.Then he falls in a mucus while being entangled in a net.


    Mucus spreads widely on the ground.My ear guards struggle on mucus.


    "Oh, what a surprise. I didn''t think that self defense would do anything.The master of the valley is dead, and so are the others outside. "


    As the priest was impressed, he threw a cat zombie he was holding.


    "Go, Zaneli."


    He calls the name of the flying cat zombie and laughs hard.


    Funya


    When Zaneri rotated in the air and landed, he quickly flew to the places where Nos. 11 and 2 and my ear guards were.


    Cat-chan!


    Number 7 first noticed and raised the voice of warning.


    Immediately afterwards, Zaneri jumped high in the air.I jumped and then flew. I spread my wings out of my back and flew.


    "Bat?"


    Cat-chan!


    The same dialogues were repeated as if item 7 were emphasised in the narrow second item.

 2416 19

    Zaneri, a zombie cat that looks like a rat, rides on our ear guards and cleaves the net with his nails.It is sharper than the usual cat nail, and the nail is as sharp as the blade itself.


    In an instant, the net was cut in pieces, and my ear guards slowly rose up.And look at number two.


    "Hey, what''s up!? Stop it, you bastard!"


    Obviously, while being wounded, he took a Fighting Pose and intimidated the second.My ear guards hiding their faces on the giant body and on their dirty long forehair are quite scared.I could see one eye from between the hair, but it was a very strange eye for ordinary people, so it added to the fear.


    My ear guards turned their backs, openly and slowly tried to walk away.


    "You lied to me!? No... I don''t think so without jokes..."


    My ear guards who grow plants on their bodies and No. 2 who replace plants with traps under their control are disadvantageous opponents to my ear guards.Seeing that the person who put his plants under control was No. 2, and seeing that it was not good to deal with him like this, No. 2 thought that he might have retreated.


    (In other words, he looks like a phantom with nothing to think about, and works his head properly.)


    When I saw the back of my ear guard, I thought of the second one.There was no one in my ear to chase.If you try to chase the retreating opponent, they will naturally fight back.It is nothing but an extra act.


    "Huh... you''re out of gas already? I mean, I''m getting tired too...It was a fight between the two of us.Hmm... it''s better not to be impossible. "


    Seeing my ear guards leaving the front quickly, Mikoto lost his will.


    Zaneri returns to the prince and jumps.


    The moment I embraced Zaneri, the look on my face changed.


    "Ahhh! There''s a batch on my clothes!What the hell is this? This guy! This is no joke! "


    When I rescued my ear guards, the organic trap''s mucus was on my body, but the prince on my clothes screamed.


    "You useless stupid cat!"


    "Fuyah!?"


    The priest throws Zaneri far away.Far off the road, it is thrown into the river that flows below the slope, and the sanelli flows.


    Gyaaa!


    "Ahahah, you drowned like that.He''s already dead! Hahahaha! "


    As I watched Zaneli running through the river, I smiled at him with a creepy smile.


    "That''s terrible!"


    "I''m teasing the cat!"


    "I knew it would help...."


    Mika, no.7, no.2 are angry at me.


    "Bye, Four Mysterious Sons. Bubba-y."


    The prince also left quickly. We tried to escape and left early.


    "It''s time to use this dialogue. It was a rough welcome


    "I also thought of that dialogue now!"


    Mika agreed on the side of the road when No. 2 ran into a joke.


    The dreamers took out more than twenty zombie children mixed with insects and walked through the village.


    Strange gaze from villagers walking down the street


    "It stands out....."


    "I''ve got so many zombies.No matter how many zombie mass-production villages there are, they seem suspicious.Besides, we''re the extra ones. "


    Chestnuts and Marie whisper to each other.


    Huh?


    "He''s...."


    When she saw the person coming out of one of the houses, the dream raised her voice unexpectedly and Marie moaned.A woman wearing a white soft hat, a white dress, white gloves and white pumps, dressed in white.


    "Come dream? So why are you in this place?"


    A white woman, Yuriko Rainbow, asks with her eyes rounded.


    "Lily"


    I was a little surprised to come to the dream, but I remembered that this village is the laboratory of the Death Magician, that Junko came to this village with Lily, and that Junko told me to show you to Lily, and I was convinced that it would be no wonder if I encountered it.


    "And what are those kids?No... what are you going to do? "


    "I want to help. Lily, will you help me?Can the power of Lily restore us to our original people?Or I want you to become a Buddha. "


    I didn''t answer Lily''s question at all, but I came to my dream of bumping into my own request.


    "How brilliant are you?How long have you been friends with me?Why should I help you when you always scold me?During the last game between Junko and Vandam, you scattered me, didn''t you? "


    "I''m saying it based on that.I''ve been reviewing the lily a little bit since Mr. Lu Kaiyue''s case. "


    A half-eyed lily, but dreams often smile.


    Lily walks towards the dreamers and observes the children of the insect chimera zombie.


    "This isn''t a complete zombie.It''s called a half-zombie. A child with too many zombie ratios is not half, and some children prefer to call it a zombie. "


    Lily puts her hands on her chin and thinks.


    In fact, Lily knew them in front of her - the half-zombies of children mixed with insects.I think it was developed by someone who knew Lily well.


    I''ll take it.


    I can investigate these zombies while I take over.As for Lily, it was your destiny.It is equal to being able to receive the research results of other Necromancers.


    "It''s impossible to turn everyone into a Buddha.There are many people whose bodies are dead, but whose souls are not separated from their bodies.Whether or not the heart is stopped, if the soul remains completely in this world, it cannot be called death by our definition of a Necromancer.To do something about this... Junko is better qualified than me.And some of them are already in the underworld with their souls in their bodies.This will become a Buddha by performing a de-giving technique. "


    Lily tells her as she checks out her children''s zombies.


    "So the ghosts who are still in this world are not technically dead?"


    Dreams come to question.


    "No, the spirits who have lost a lot of flesh are already more than half dead.It''s already in the dead category.These people have not completely lost their bodies, so their souls are captured in perfect condition in this world. "


    Lily speaks of death and spiritual knowledge.


    Lily then uses the technique to make some children into Buddhists.Twenty or more zombie children are now fifteen.The remains of children whose spirits have been unleashed lie for several minutes.


    "Lily, thank you. Thank you."


    "You''re borrowing more and more.When I was playing Vandam and Junko, I could kill you if I wanted to. "


    Lily smiled as she came to thank her.


    (It''s still a zombie made by the magic of Mikoto.If it''s a clandestine priest, it won''t be easy to reveal all of my research, even to my opponent, and it''s an unexpected harvest)


    In addition to checking the half-zombies, I was able to elucidate the logic of the zombie maker, and there were unexpected discoveries, which were a very good harvest for lilies.


    Lily turned her eyes towards Marie.


    "You were a cursed sculptor who used Kijima''s raw medicine.Coming together with dreams is a strange combination. "


    Even as Lily called out, Marie simply turned her eyes to Lily with vigilance and remained silent.


    "I came looking for a new Kijima demon kit."


    "Come to your dream, can you teach me that?"


    Since the dream came and said the purpose lightly, Rena turned her eyebrows and asked.


    "Lily saved me.Besides, from the point of view of intentions and calculation problems, I felt it would be more complicated not to reveal it honestly. "


    That''s right. If you hide it poorly, you want to expose it too much.You know, come to your dreams.I want our kids to be apprentices. "


    Lily was impressed with the dialogue of the dream and left.


    "Come to your dreams, you have a sense of justice, whether it''s surprisingly popular or gentle.Trying to help those zombies, feeling sorry for Marie. "


    The dream smiles lightly at pity''s dialogue where disgust and praise are halfway through.


    It''s all for me.


    Huh?


    Poina makes an unexpected voice to the words of her dream.


    "Because I''m evil. Born evil."


    "No, no, no, this is not what you would do if you were evil."


    Even more unexpected dialogues come into your dream, and Yoshina breaks into it.


    "Because I don''t want everyone to be saddened by evil, I am desperately doing good deeds with reason to stop myself from being dyed by evil, keeping myself away from evil and getting closer to good - such an effort.That''s a funny effort. Do you usually struggle with this?I''m the only one wrapped around it.Reason, knowledge, and emotion are all mobilized to keep the evil impulse I was born with desperately.Sometimes I sneak free.The emotion in this case is the feeling that I don''t want to make my surroundings sad because I ran as bad as I could.I''m really in a lot of trouble. "


    Taunting himself, slightly - but certainly angry, the dream comes and speaks.


    "My nature is evil.I want to kill people, I want to hurt them.It''s fun to do it. It''s fun for people to be unhappy.In the news, when you see the face of an outsider crying over the loss of parents and children in the war, nature and laughter are likely to come up.I feel happy. There is also a desire to dismantle humans and animals alive.Actually, I did it in an animal, and my mother was so mad at me that she cried... that the saving came into effect, but I still have that desire.It''s a mess. I''m not just this body, I''m a mess in my head. "


    "I mean, just like me. So give it to me....."


    Marier, who had heard the story of the dream, thought she was trying to reach out with sympathy because she was a family member of the dream, but the dream waved when she looked at Marier.


    "No, Marie is not born evil.It just happened in the environment.And because of the environment, I don''t want to be completely evil. "


    (I''m not...?)


    In the dream of denial, Marie sorts out in her head as she learns confusion.


    "I think the environment is an important factor in shaping a person''s personality.Of course, I can''t say the whole answer.It depends on people. It depends on the environment.Sometimes you can be a teacher in a bad environment.Or even in a good environment, it is certain that rotten humans will grow up somehow.Some can''t be saved. But I''m not, and I don''t think Marie is.Marie is going to change to a better person. "


    Hearing the words of a dream that came to her mouth with a smile, Marie turned away in a hurry as her lacrimal glands were about to break.


    Marie thinks how wonderful it would be if she could honestly accept the words of her dream.But the present Marier is not there yet. Not enough yet.

 2417 20

    "I''m sorry, I''ll ask you."


    Sawamura calls out to passers-by with a bright smile and a clear voice.A middle-aged man thought to be a farmer.


    "I''d like to go to a place called Daimoji Temple, but I don''t know where it is.If you wouldn''t mind, you wouldn''t have told me. "


    "There you go. There you go. Straight up that road you see. Up the hill."


    Thank you very much. Thank you.


    Deep down, Sawamura looks at the three people in the subspace tunnel behind him.


    Though there were dangerous signs, I bet not all the residents here would attack without asking questions.I was ready to jump out of the subspace tunnel and fight back if they attacked.


    I heard from a peddler named Nanakuse about the road that leads to Daimoji Temple, but when he escaped in the subspace tunnel, he couldn''t understand the road at all, so it was up to him to ask.


    "There''s an open area, there''s a dense building, and there''s both."


    "There''s a lot of steps. It''s a valley, of course."


    Katsuhiko and Angel looked at the surrounding landscape as they walked.


    "Hey, you guys...."


    As Katsuhiko, Inro Kung, Angel, and Sawamura walked along the road, they were summoned from the side.


    From among the woods, a group dressed in similar clothing appears.There are more than a dozen of them.It is a garment reminiscent of the examinee, but the colour is a bit flashy and looks like some ethnic costume.


    "I don''t know what''s ahead of me, but do you know what''s ahead?"


    A strong middle-aged man with a bearded eye at the head calls out with vigilance.Many other men don''t shave either.Everyone is burned in the sun, and you can see that your body is strong and well trained.


    "We have something to do with the Great Demon Temple.There''s nothing suspicious about it. "


    Sawamura responds with a smile.


    (I''m glad you''re here.Is it a boulder? Excellent communicative skills)


    Seeing Sawamura, Katsuhiko thinks.This boulder contains both the boulder talent and the boulder weak shield power committee chair.


    "No, it''s floating in this village, and it''s suspicious.I guess we''d be more suspicious out there. "


    The man next to me smiles and tells him.I felt a little less alert.


    "The Great Demon Temple is not this way.It''s that way. Up ahead - don''t let the rest of the village into the south.Even this village is extremely dangerous and we don''t know where or who will attack, but to the south it is our territory.Someone with a rough mind or a strong vigilance could attack just because they''re redundant. "


    The strong side of the ship''s eye that first came out warned me with a slightly softer tone.


    "Did the man just tell you that you were ahead of the road and you lied?"


    "A village full of liars?Then there is no guarantee that their prescriptions will tell the truth. "


    Katsuhiko was stunned and teased the men who showed up in anguish.


    "I guess I believe these people.I don''t think everyone''s lying. "


    "Me, too. I don''t feel like I''m lying when I see a change in each of my faces since I heard our words."


    Katsuhiko and Angel said.


    "Didn''t you see the man lying earlier?"


    "No, I felt suspicious.An angel whispered in my ear. "


    Angel smiles shyly with her fingers on the sunglasses as she is pushed by Jinlong Angel.


    "Who are you?What are you wearing, a festival or something? "


    "Like our ethnic costumes.Well, you can''t help it if it looks crazy from the outside.We disappeared from the scene of history a long time ago, a minority. "


    "Oh, excuse me."


    When Sawamura asks, the strong face of the ship''s eye answers.Sawamura interprets lightly.


    "Everyone seems to be emitting strange demons, but are they in the paranormal realm?"


    As Jinlong pointed out, the men get tense again.


    "Indeed, we are not strictly human.The blood of the demon is mixed.No, I used to be a demon, but while I was with people, the blood was diminishing, and the pureblood was limited.I don''t want you to touch that much. "


    The elderly man answered in a gentle tone.


    The four of them turn back and walk down the path they were taught.


    "Ah... just now"


    Katsuhiko raised her voice. I ran into a man who told me it was the way up the hill.


    "Oh? Weren''t you going to the Great Demon Temple?"


    A man calls out with a suspicious face.


    "I ran into other people and said it wasn''t the way you taught me."


    Katsuhiko looked at the man and said.


    "Yeah? So my words were lies and you believed them?They''re liars. "


    A man who spills a malicious smile.Just looking at it, we were able to determine that we were the liars.


    "Did you light up the angel''s tail?Haven''t you thought about anything after you''ve been lied to? "


    "Do angels have tails? Is there such a saying?"


    Katsuhiko shook into Angel''s words.


    Are you going to punish me a little?


    Jinlong Angry pulls out his sword.


    "Nh, what... what are you doing!?"


    I wondered if the man was wounded, and Inro Angry shook his sword on the spot and put it in his sheath.At that moment, the man spit a lot of blood out of his mouth


    Something other than blood was mixed in the blood that came out of my mouth.It was a tongue. Beyond the space, only the tip appeared in the man''s mouth and cut his tongue.


    "I won''t take my life.But I will never lie again.If you still want to lie, you might as well write a sentence. "


    "Ga... gu... gu... gu... gubu..."


    The man moans bitterly while exhaling blood in front of Inro Anguish, who tells him how creepy he is.


    "Too much."


    Sawamura frowned and sighed.


    "Really? I can''t leave this alone.This is the best way to do it. "


    Inro anguished and laughed and walked out.The other three follow.The man who breathed blood and moaned looked sad, leaving only the four behind.


    Great Demon Temple, which one is it?


    Coming, the dream shrugs his head and looks at the children of the half-zombie.


    "Do you understand?"


    I asked the half-zombie kids, but they all shake their faces sideways and look at each other, and they react that they don''t know.


    "I came to a place I didn''t know if I was hanging around.I don''t know the way. "


    At least we''ll know when we get back to the way we started.


    Pity and Marie say.


    "Someone''s coming. Let me ask you something.Someone over there! "


    Marie called out when she saw the passers-by.


    "Ah? Leave the leftovers.I don''t talk to the leftovers.Except for people who often come and go in and out of this village. "


    The called passers-by came and said with a dangerous expression.


    (You''re talking, and you came all the way out here to call me.)


    I think so, Marie, but I don''t know how to proceed from here.


    Well, if you go in and out again and again, will you listen to me?


    Well, that''s fine.


    The man answered the question of the dream.


    "But you''re talking while I''m telling you not to talk right now."


    "Shit... you took one.The temple is that way. "


    When the man answers his dream, he looks at the children of the half-zombie.


    "I have a question for you too, but what are they?It must have been made in some house.Are you all right to get him out of here?I''m talking about why the redundant people are taking them out. "


    Asked about themselves, the half-zombie children look anxious.


    "Probably not. These kids were attacked by the owner of the lab, and we were about to be used as a test bench.I''m letting him escape as a small revenge. "


    "Don''t do what you think. It''s funny."


    Hearing the answers of the dream, the man smiled hard.


    "I know you''re not the only ones here to do that."


    "Is he just a villager here?"


    "I''m normal. There are a lot of monsters, ghost magicians, and crazy people here, but there are also ordinary people.There are quite a few ordinary people with twisted personalities, but only a few can be trusted.There are idiots of my generation who are nothing but emptiness and can no longer be dealt with by anyone. "


    "Lies are a terrible habit."


    Oshikuri murmured in disgust.When I was in Baste with dust, the owner of a lie habit had a very unpleasant feeling.I killed him, but I tried to imagine why such a human being boils in the world, what he thinks and what he thinks and what he lives for, but I couldn''t understand or empathize with him at all, and I just thought he was creepy.


    "Bye, be careful."


    A man waves his hand lightly and leaves.


    "You were kind."


    That''s right.


    Dreams and pity whispered while dropping off the man.

 2418 21

    "I need to ask you something....."


    The old woman was walking on the road, so No. 11 spoke modestly.Among the four, I self-judged that I was fit, and even if I didn''t say anything, I called myself.Anyway, I don''t think it''s going to be easy for the other three.


    (If there''s a 13th, I''ll leave it to the 13th.)


    No. 11 murmuring in his mouth.No. 13 is the leader of the clone, and acts as a team on behalf of Mika.Most things are done well, so there is also a lot of trust from Mika.


    The old woman walks away in silence.Number 11 sighs.This is the third person to be ignored.


    "Don''t be shy! Number 11!"


    Yeah, yeah, number 11 is bad for Niya too.


    Although it was No. 7 that encouraged Mika, it was No. 11 that felt caught by the encouragement of No. 7.I''m taking the initiative to talk to people who can''t talk to them properly in the first place.


    "Eh... you guys are a little... Tsukunamikers?"


    There were people who called out to Mika.A middle-aged man with large luggage and glasses.She looks familiar.


    "Oh... I can''t believe I can meet Namika Tsukunami and Tsukunamikaz in such a place.I don''t know what''s in my life! "


    "I had a hunch that I''d met a decent person.Let''s all sign and shake hands!And steal the information! "


    Looking at the man''s reaction, number two deviates.


    "Actually, I''m here looking for someone!In the back street! "


    "Hmm...."


    Seeing Mika''s words, Nanakuse, a small boy who traveled through hideouts across the country, made a magical face.


    "These are the people!"


    "Hmm...."


    Projecting a holographic display, Mika shows the chestnuts and the face of her dreams.Nanakuse roars with a difficult face.


    "Do you have an idea!?"


    "Yes, I saw it. But what do you want from them?I wouldn''t hesitate to tell you if I wanted to harm you. "


    "Even if they''re bad guys you can''t overlook!?Are they close to you!?By the way, I don''t know this kid!I look at you all the time! "


    "Hmm... I see. I can''t tell which is right, but let''s not think hard. [M]They said they were going to the Great Demon Temple.The road is this way. "


    "Thanksgiving!"


    After thanking Nanakuse, Mika and the others proceeded with their grasp.


    "Junko says that the dream of coming is acting together with Marie, the target of the crusade, and Mansuke Okuri. If you try to catch the chestnut we are chasing, the dream of coming will also interfere, right?"


    As he walked, number two called out.


    "That possibility has been woven from the beginning!"


    "I mean, maybe you''ll come and fight your dreams? I hate it!"


    "I can''t help it when I don''t like it!"


    Number 7 clouded his expression, but Mika shouted with a sudden look.


    "What are we going to do?"


    You don''t have to go back there anymore, but there''s nowhere to go.


    "Watashi Oya Il. Demo Zombininatakara Awascao Ni"


    "Charming Do-kun became a Buddha...Can we go to heaven? "


    "What are you going to do about us?"


    As they walk toward the Great Demon Temple, the half-zombie children express their anxiety and doubts.It feels like I''ve spoken out of one voice at a time.


    "It''s the dead kid who made me become a Buddha.But you''re still alive. "


    The dream stopped and said looking back at the children.


    "You''re going to get it back from the zombies, right?"


    A child of near dream age confirms.


    "I don''t have the power.But there is no way.I know someone who''s gonna put you back together, so when we''re done, I''ll take you back to him. "


    "What happens then?"


    A girl as young as five or six asked.You can tell it''s a girl just by wearing ragged and dirty clothes.Two thirds of the head has been transformed into an insect.


    "Do children with parents who want to go home go back to their families?I wonder if the other child is an orphanage.I don''t know why you''re here in the first place. "


    It''s been sold.


    In response to the question of the Coming Dream, a child close to the Coming Dream said with a strong grip on one fist.The other hand has been turned into an insect claw.


    "I was sold, too.My house was poor and sold to my mother....Oneechan stayed at home, but she didn''t need me.... "


    One of the girls talks sobbing.


    "You''re a victim of human trafficking...."


    Marie murmured with a sinking expression.


    (I kind of see the misfortunes of others here and there.And I don''t like it very much.I feel sorry for you. You''re right, Mr. Oguri.It is fun to see a happy person become unhappy, but it is very sad and painful to think that person is already unhappy when we meet)


    Marie has always looked at herself.It was the perception that others were enemies.When I met my master, I changed a little, and when I met Chestnut, I changed a little.My heart is shaken by the words and deeds of my dreams.


    "Have you been doing human experiments here all this time?Me and Marie are in different places, but they''re similar.Ah, Marie is my sister. "


    Chestnuts speak kindly to the children.Marie looked at the chestnuts unexpectedly.He was not only talking with a voice, but also with a gentle smile.


    "Me and my sister here were trapped and did a lot of terrible things.That''s why I''m here. That''s why I''m here. "


    Marie was a little surprised by the chestnut talking to herself.After that, Marie''s chest gets hot in a powerful dialogue.


    "Thank you, Mr. Oguri."


    Coming dreams smile and thank you.I had a dream that the words of an adult man, Okuri, would have sounded much more reliable to the children than he himself, and that Okuri would have made the calculations around it work.


    "I like you a little bit. I believe you."


    Chestnut came to see the dreamer and said with a smile back.


    (Can I believe it too...?)


    When Marie thought about it,


    "There he is!"


    "What are those geeks... monsters?"


    Mika, who appeared from the road just beside her, raised her voice and No.2 looked up.Of course, there are also Nos. 7 and 11.


    "Wow... it''s Mika..."


    Coming dreams become a feisty face.


    "It was Mika Moon."


    One of the children I knew cheered.Several other children are paying attention to Mika and Clones.


    "Did they... follow you here?"


    I see.


    Marie slapped her tongue in disgust, and Dali lowered her hips and stood quietly.A pebble fell on the ground in his hand.


    Speaking of which, Junko said he was involved in this case.


    A dream to remember Angel''s report on the train.


    "Come on, dream! We need that man!Stay out of my way! "


    "I don''t like the way you say it. I want you to be more begging."


    Mika screams as she dreams, but she tells her with a little devilish smile.


    "Please! Yes, please! Get out of the way!"


    I don''t like it.


    Mika, with blood on her head, said provocatively, but the dream could not be fulfilled.


    "I don''t know about your situation, but Mr. Oguri is one of us now.Until the alliance is broken, I won''t hand it over. "


    Alright, then, good luck!


    Mika inflates her fighting spirit in her dreams.


    "Just over there, four against four.You can also compete against heroic mice. "


    Already aware of No. 11 in pink jersey, Pirana also turns away.


    "I''d like to see it too, but how about we make a one-on-one decision between generals rather than four-on-four?If we all do this, we may get injured or dead in vain, and if we can avoid it, we should avoid it. "


    Huh!


    Mika laughed invincibly at the suggestion of coming to the dream and raised her voice mixed with interest and impression.


    "Is that how they respond?Besides... even if you lose, I''m not willing to follow. "


    "Oh, I''m telling you, original.You won''t answer one-on-one.When you say such a grand thing, it''s nonsense to respond. "


    In response to Marie''s words, No. 2 made a speech.


    "Mika would also listen to the suggestion that generals should be one-on-one.You can think about what happens afterwards, but if you set it up after each other''s knock-on, if you win with less damage and no draw, it''ll be four to three, right?Whatever you think it''s better to win, right?Don''t you realize it''s dangerous to wrap it around? "


    "Mmmm...."


    The dream came and said with a smile, and the second one roared.


    "Later. I wanted to settle this once and for all.We need to get rid of that monster spitting bitch. "


    "Finally, I just want to come and play with my dreams!"


    "Who''s the monster spitting bitch!This is a good opportunity for me to clear up my daily grudges! "


    When she heard the dialogue of the dream, Rena sighed, and Mika screamed out her fighting spirit.

 2419 22

    (Nevertheless, my abilities are originally for others!I saw a particular disadvantage in my ability to come to my dreams!The blind spots of souls will also be invalid with one-on-one mutual recognition!)


    Mika, who confronts her dream, thinks fast.


    (It was easy to fight against the moon!It''s a matter of character!Many of my abilities were visual!But the Gravity Attack of the Coming Dream has to rely on the signs, and with its cleverness, it will surely start a gloomy battle!)


    Mika refuses in her heart.


    The dream already floats in space with four wings unfolded.She stares at Mika and smiles.


    Reward of the Dreamer!


    Mika uses destiny manipulation techniques to enhance her ability to detect dangers.Mika thought it was a passive technique that could not be controlled by itself, not only because she perceived her own danger, but also the danger of others, but would work very effectively in the current situation where the attack did not know when it would fly.Moreover, unlike many fate manipulations, it does not end with one action.Sustaining for a while is an advantage.


    The moment I used destiny manipulation, Mika''s neck hair stood upside down.Mika felt the signs of an attack and jumped out of the scene.


    The ground at the foot where Mika lived until just before was huge and hemispherical.The invisible gravity bullet that came from the dream was thrown into the sky and fell.


    It was Mika who stopped for a while after she redeemed it, but it moved even further.


    Then, the gravity bullet fell to where Mika was again.I kept countless people waiting over the sky, aiming at where Mika was, dropping them one by one.


    (Seems like the gravity bullet that fell on the ground once couldn''t be controlled any more!No, or it might just look like it!It is also possible to come from the side, back, or front as if it were only from above!)


    It is a bit painful to have to keep avoiding things by relying on signs and intuition, but now Mika is extremely acute due to the effects of fate manipulation.


    A third round of gravity ammunition fell, but it also dodged.


    "You''re not going to attack me?You can shoot me. "


    The dream comes quietly and provokes.


    "I don''t want to shoot if you say so!"


    Mika screams with a smile.


    "Heavenly evil..."


    Mika, the arrow tip where the dream came to talk, pointed her gun at the dream and shot twice.


    "I see, the evil among the evil."


    Without a smile, Mika stares at me in her dream.


    The bullets did come in twice, shooting at the dream.However, it never touches the dream, and it falls to the ground at the foot of the dream.


    (Gravity field!? No, you''re deploying a gravity wall that generates supergravity forward!Anything that touches an invisible wall, even a bullet or a powerful G, is dropped on the ground and crushed!)


    That''s all I could understand about being almost prevented from shooting.But it''s not like bullets never come to you and never hit your dreams.


    Mika noticed the floating ground in front of her dream.It''s not just the bullets that fit in.It is slightly dented in the effect of the gravity wall.It is unclear whether the gravity wall has reached the ground or not, but Mika sees that the air is pushed to the ground by strong gravity.And after that dent, you can only see forward.


    (Not all of them cover themselves with gravity shields!)


    Mika, who concluded that, once again turned her brain at a high speed and thought about her next hand.


    The first thing I thought about was going around and shooting from no-gravity walls, but the dream can''t just ignore it.You might be able to reposition the wall or build another wall.Or maybe you''re trying to guide Mika by making it look like the wall can only be built in one direction.In addition, even if only one gravity wall can be built, Mika thinks that it is better not to easily let the dreamer notice that the gravity wall exists only in front of the dream -.


    I stopped and thought for less than five seconds.However, it seems like it''s been a very long time since we confronted each other without doing anything.And while Mika strolls through her thoughts, she is also wary of when her dreams will come.


    "Can''t you hit it fast? Empty?"


    The dream came and made fun of me.


    Mika, if I win, I want a reward.


    "A reward!?"


    Mika was intrigued by the words of her dreams.


    "Shall we have sex?"


    "Nh, what are you...?!"


    When Mika came to the dream, she shouted her voice with all her heart.


    "Of course, you can''t end up in my body, so you can''t end up in front of it.Okay, I''ve decided. I''ll reward you for your victory.I''ll strip the incense that I can''t move naked and play with it as much as I like. "


    Maseki!


    Mika distorts her anger and poisons her face, declaring her dream with a slight smile.


    "What are you talking about? He''s...."


    "It''s a shame in front of the kids....In other words, I''m a child in my dreams. "


    "Publicly shameful play, right?Come to your dreams, good luck! "


    Marie and Lena were stunned, and the second one supported them.


    Don''t distract me! That''s his hand!)


    Speaking to himself, Mika, who was furious, instantly regained her calm.


    (How about a fate manipulation plus bounce!)


    Mika decided on a policy.


    (The hand I once used for Mutsuki - I showed it at the public battle show of the new president''s formalin-immersed, so I may know the dream of coming, but I don''t know!But I can''t do the same fate manipulation as back then!)


    The fate manipulation technique used to hit the bounce in the battle against Mutsuki is an advanced fate manipulation technique called the irreversible big reversal.But as the name suggests, this is a technique that is activated at a price for a disadvantage that is close to extinction.It does not meet the conditions for use in the current situation.


    "Coincidence prank!"


    Mika fired a gun while shouting at a very user-friendly primary fate manipulation technique.Aim for the big stone that is falling on the side of the road on the left hand side of the dream, which is in a different direction than the dream.


    As soon as Mika shot him, she realized that the gun was pointing at a place other than herself.


    The dream of using bullet hopping and fate manipulation to avoid the gravity wall in the front and attack with bullets from the unprotected side or from the back is immediately noticed, but there is nothing you can do about it.I don''t know where the bullet comes from but the front.It could come from behind.Since the gun is pointing to the left hand side of the dream, there is a high probability of coming from the left.But it could come from behind.It is also possible to bounce back twice and come from the right.


    In less than a second, the dream came through my mind and made a decision.And while Mika pulled the trigger, she did it.


    The body of a dream that was floating in space fell to the ground in an instant, and it was pressed against the ground in a crawling fashion.


    The bounce was the ballistics of Mika''s prospect and certainly crossed the space where she had come to dream.But dreams don''t come there.It was moving at a high speed by the gravity bullets that were fired at it.Finally, the body of the dream was dropped on the ground at high speed by the force of gravity bullets, thus avoiding the bounce.


    "What is it!?"


    Mika screamed unintentionally to understand what the dream had done.My hands were still being read.However, this avoidance method was not envisaged.


    Mika was surprised, and the next move was delayed for a few seconds.Thoughts were also stopped.Even in that void, the dream was moving.


    The sound of something breaking sounds from behind Mika.


    Reflexively, Mika jumps off the scene and glances at how the sound sounds.The trees are really crushing and collapsing.That''s quite a tree, too.


    Slowly and unnaturally falling trees are changing the direction of falling to match Mika''s movements.It is obvious that it is manipulated by the gravity of the dream.


    With multiple gravity bullets, the tree was knocked down, the direction and speed of the fall changed, and even before it completely fell, the anti-gravity bullet was used to blow up Mika immediately after she jumped out.


    Mika reacts instantly and moves continuously.Avoid large movements to avoid underlaying fallen trees as they blow and spin.


    Even after avoiding the tree, Mika kept moving.I had a feeling that it was being induced.There was only one way out of the tree.I had a hunch that I would be attacked when I moved.


    "I was spotted."


    A murmuring dream. It was a dream that Mika was moving the gravity bullets in the direction that she moved, but Mika turned and ran further.


    Without stopping moving, Mika pointed her gun at her dream of still lying face down.


    Shortly afterwards, Mika peeled her eyes.I wondered if my dream body had come up, and it was swinging like something and spinning at high speed.


    Rotating gravitational spheres. While the body of the dream is under the control of its gravity, it rotates around the sphere of gravity according to the rotation of the sphere.It''s the only trick I''ve ever used, the trump card of my dreams.From the side, it looks as if the dream has been put on the washing machine and turned.


    As she waved her dream, the sphere of gravity headed towards Mika.In this state, the body of the dream will be replaced by a hammer, and Mika''s body will clash violently.And even if you dodge it once, you''re more likely to be pursued.Looking at the speed of rotation, it is very impossible to shoot through the body of a dream with a gun.


    "Unfortunate Late Payment!"


    Mika, who regarded it as a difficult attack to avoid, tried to avoid using fate manipulation.


    The first shot was dodged. The dream passed when Mika was shaken on the ground.


    However, the invisible sphere of gravity quickly turned and came to Mika''s back to shake down her dream hammer.


    Gu!


    Mika came to her back and waist, and her dream body was beaten with momentum.The shock and damage is not only to Mika, but also to her dreams.


    The invisible sphere of gravity that was waving around the dream is released naturally.I couldn''t keep my dreams coming.


    "What are you... thinking...?I don''t mind pretending...Too much abandonment... "


    Mika, who is dressed as if she was lying down on her back, is falling sideways right next to her, calling out to her dreams.


    "It hurts... but... you like it...To persuade her, I adapted it to Mika''s taste.... "


    This is a dream where you can smile as you grin at the pain.


    "Persuasion...? Fufufu..."


    Mika tried to say whether there was such persuasion, but Mika laughed because of the fact that the dream came here to say persuasion, and the fact that she literally touched her body using an attack method that was not just herself.


    "Yes, yes, it''s okay to have a match.Come to your dreams, everything is a mess..... "


    Poina tried to pull it together.


    "There was someone more chaotic than the original.The world is still wide. "


    No. 2 nods with a mouth and admiration.


    "If there is a match, which one wins in this case?It only looks like pain to me..... "


    Marie said in response to Lena''s words.


    "Of course I won.I took the last hit. "


    While lying down, the dream persists in a resolute tone.


    For now, just listen to me.


    "Very well... it hurts..."


    When the dream appealed, Mika responded with a face to the pain.


    "Marie and Mr. Oguri came here looking for strength.I''m trying to give both of you that power. "


    "With what intent!?"


    "I know how these two feel.I''m sure Mika will understand.Me, Mika, Katsuhiko, Angel, and Rena are both ahead.The whole thing has been wrapped around it for a long time.In order to gain strength, everyone risked their lives for rent (chips) and wanted Junko to remodel.And after Junko''s human experiments, he gained power.Are we eligible to retain these two? "


    "That''s bullshit!"


    It was a dream to complain with a sincere tone and somewhat pathetic expression, but Mika was stunned.


    "That''s nonsense. I certainly want to see it.Even evil. No, it''s too bad.Otherwise, Marie has something similar to mine.It''s similar, but it''s definitely different. "


    Speaking so much, the dream opens for a while.


    "Hayabusa-san, who was looking for Kijima''s raw medicine, is similar.I was danced by Marie''s rumors and died before I could get it. "


    "I don''t know what to do if you get some power and you go insane and run wild!?Just make it clear! "


    I intend to accept the words of the dream and confirm Mika.


    "If you get the strength to run wild, then I''ll take responsibility."


    The dream came quietly.Everyone knows the meaning of the word.Marie and Chestnut in particular are very aware.


    "It''s possible that you''ll turn into a monster beyond your control."


    And pity.


    "When that happens, I''m gonna run."


    "It''s just irresponsible!"


    She heard the words of her dream and shouted as if Mika were to blame.


    "So, after all, we''re going to come and do it according to our dreams? Original"


    That''s right! Not now!


    No. 2 asked ironically and Mika nodded.


    "You can either throw out a favor or you can end it by taking revenge.There was no such thing as revenge when I was a dog.My client Mizukuma-san didn''t like it, but the number seven and the original got weird, so I forced myself to work, so I didn''t have to. "


    "Shut up, Number Two!"


    Mika drank the number two with a smile.

 2420 23

    When Marie is not doing anything by herself, she often remembers the unpleasant memories of the past and is constantly overflowing with anger, hatred and resentment.


    When I was young, my family had a hard time with Marie, who was very weak and had just been absent from school.Since then, Marie has been cursing fate and hating and cursing all humans in the world.


    Creative activity gave light to such a marier.I also met a master who recognized Marie.The light that finally plunged into Marie''s life.However, the master fell ill and cried, and Marier was thrown into the darkness of loneliness again.


    The first time I opened a solo exhibition - it''s one of the most unpleasant memories.


    An individual exhibition opened by renting the land held by the master.A lot of customers came. However, more than half of the guests misunderstood that Master''s work was on display.


    "I thought the teacher''s solo exhibition would open.What a waste of time... "


    "I knew it was your apprentice''s solo exhibition, but I was hoping the teacher''s work would be dug up."


    "Since I''m that teacher''s apprentice, I thought I was superior...Are you sure this is the work of that teacher''s apprentice? "


    "I hope the teacher is dead. Do you use the teacher''s name to sell it on your own?"


    They returned with disappointment and abuse.After listening to their dialogues, Marie trembled with her fingernails eaten deep into her body.I desperately endured crying.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Shit! Damn it, I''m sorry!Sensei! Sensei admitted to me, but nobody else will! "


    At the end of the solo exhibition, Marie shouted and cried.


    (No one admits me except the teacher.He''s just treating me like a bad guy.But I can''t help it.Because I''m actually evil.But it can''t be helped.I was born evil.And what I made of evil is only evil.)


    Marie scratches the Atelier''s wall with her nails and sits up looking up at the blood marks she has on herself.


    (Why do you have to live with such painful and regrettable thoughts?I wanted to be born normal...I wanted to live normally. But it can''t be helped.I was born rotten, and I was born evil...I''m sorry. I envy a normal person, and it''s annoying.Of course, the ones who were born with the spider pulled the hit.I''ll kill as many of them as I can.


    Afterwards, Marier learned of the existence of Kijima''s demonic instruments, acquired one of them, Kijima''s raw medicine, and acquired the supernatural power to create a statue of mourning that made humans into statues alive.


    (Am I born evil?Is that what God built it for?Then it would be easier to do it completely evil, and I''ll do what God wants.)


    Whether to himself or to God, or both, Marier said so, and chose a way that would cause evil to prevail in the world.I made up my mind to do it.


    "No, Marie is not born evil.It just happened in the environment. "


    The dialogue, which was said to the face, penetrated deeply into Marie''s heart.


    The four men, Katsuhiko, Angel, Sawamura, and Inro Kun, went up the loose slope and into the forest.


    "It''s been a long time walking in the mountains of Japan.I''ve been in the city ever since I got back. "


    As he walked along the narrow path in the forest, Jinlong looked nostalgic.I remember a lot of landscapes I saw in the past.


    Turning the road through the forest, I saw the temple ahead.


    Isn''t that the temple?


    "That''s it. Finally we''re here."


    Sawamura and Katsuhiko said.


    The outer walls of the temple are beautiful, and the temple''s buildings are neither old nor dirty.Many of the village buildings that I saw before I came here looked super clean in contrast, as they were so boring.


    "There is a temple where angels enter."


    Angel murmured through the temple gate.There is no gate open, and there is no ring bell.


    "There''s a lot of evil in there.I remember the ancient king''s cage.I miss that place as soon as possible.But the evil feeling from this temple is different from that.And it''s controlled. "


    Looking up at the temple building, he stopped and said.


    There was a ring bell at the entrance to the building, so when I pressed it, the temple''s residence came out from inside.


    "Oh, a spectator. Want to see a collection of monks?Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you.Did a zombie bite you on your way?It''s up, it''s up.The monk will make a delicious tea. "


    The man who speaks to himself as a monk in the first person has not shaved his hair.The monk''s clothes are coming.They greet each other with a lovely smile and speak up in a frank tone.


    "It''s so friendly...."


    I was attacked a while ago, and many villagers were unfriendly to each other, so Katsuhiko felt the gap.


    "Does rejecting us as spectators mean that there are only as many spectators of magical instruments and artifacts here?"


    "Yeah, well, that''s the thing. Non-Villagers come many times a year.Explore or investigate the artifacts, magic objects, spells, and literature that are largely controlled here.But you don''t even look like the researchers. "


    The monk answered Sawamura as he walked down the hallway asking, smiling with a smile.


    "I actually wanted something called a Kijima stock."


    "What is it!?"


    Upon hearing Sawamura''s request, the monk stopped and his smile instantly transformed into a form of anger.


    "You want me to give you the monk''s collection!?What an incredible sight! In the first place, the spells, magic objects, and artifacts contained in this temple are not something that can be put out!It''s stored in this temple because it''s dangerous!Give it to me, you idiot! "


    The monk''s dialogues made sense, but after so much transformation, the four of them were stunned.


    "What a leopard...."


    Katsuhiko murmured.


    "Especially Kijima''s stocks will turn into terrible monsters in exchange for power!If you say yes and give it to me, don''t you think this monk is an idiot!? "


    Together we listen to and convince the monks.


    I don''t think we''re gonna get what we''re looking for.


    Inro anguished.


    "I wonder if Marie and our angel chief will consult after they arrive."


    And Angel.


    "It''s about that girl, onago.Are you trying to get it through forced breakthroughs? "


    Angry Jinlong scratched his jaw and smiled.


    "In the first place, what kind of conclusion does the dream come to when it comes to Marier gaining power?I doubt that. "


    Katsuhiko said thinking about it now.


    "I won''t give it to you even if you talk to me!"


    The monk yells.


    "I want someone who hasn''t come yet, not who we want."


    Katsuhiko told the monk.


    "Just in case, I came to get it.Or I don''t mind helping you get it.As for the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee, if Marie-san can help, it can be said that we will achieve our purpose. "


    And Sawamura.


    "Nfu, I''m sorry I yelled.The monk is very depressed.It is also easy to get rid of.But thanks to this, I became a Guardian monk in the handling of spells and magic objects. "


    "That''s right....."


    The monk suddenly regained his smile and calmed down when he thought he had coughed up.Katsuhiko strikes the gavel appropriately, feeling a pull.


    "Yes... that will be seventeen years ago..."


    "No, I didn''t ask you to tell me about the monk...."


    "Really? Haha, it''s been a long time since I''ve been able to talk to people, so I''m getting nervous."


    Even though I tried to talk, Katsuhiko stopped me and the monk laughed a little discouraged.


    "Don''t you talk to the villagers?"


    "There''s only one crazy or stinky guy here.I don''t want to talk much. "


    In response to Sawamura''s question, the monk gave up in a bitter smile.


    "Then why are you in such a village..."


    "Oh, you still want to hear it.I''ll be happy to talk to you. "


    In response to Katsuhiko''s murmur, the monk raised his pleasant voice.


    "Eh... no... well..."


    Katsuhiko thinks it would be better to refrain from making extra tributes.


    "I''m a visitor, and except for my grandfather, I don''t seem to be a bad person, and I''ll entertain you.Who''s the grandfather? I don''t think so.It''s unleashing a terrible demon and evil spirit. "


    "Kukukuku, how come the monks aren''t the only ones who know that?"


    At the monk''s suggestion, Jinlong smiled strangely.


    Afterwards, the four men were taken to the guest room, served tea confectionery, and accompanied by a chatty monk.Life here and how the monk came here are pretty much irrelevant.


    After a while, the zombies arrived at the Great Demon Temple, including Lama, Marie, Renai, Oshikuri, Mika, No.2, No.7, No.11.


    "What, what, there''s a big crowd coming.I said four more, but not four more. "


    The monk noses when he sees a large number of visitors from inside the temple.


    "No, we don''t know that either."


    There are also Mika Tsukiwa.The angel of song came down. "


    "Oh, isn''t that Mika Tsukina and Clones?Awkward, I''ve heard the songs of the Tucunamikers.There''s only one person missing. "


    I wonder if Namika Tsuki-san''s presence here is related to her work in the back street.


    Katsuhiko, Angel, and Inro Kung said in the order of Sawamura.


    Rendezvous ~, did you miss Katsuhiko? Are you worried? "


    The dream came and hugged Katsuhiko with a smile.


    "Absolutely. I thought you were safe."


    Katsuhiko came and stroked her dream head.


    (Nice shot....!)


    With a gaze on its composition, Mika''s mouth is broken naturally.


    "By the way... what are Mika and the kids like?"


    "Why are you bringing the monster children...?Was it a child who was turned into an experimental bench by a village psychic? "


    Ask Katsuhiko and the monk.


    "Mika is like an asshole.These children came here to help.I can help you anyway. "


    The dream came.


    "I mean, don''t say monsters in front of the person...."


    "Oh, I''m sorry about this.I''m an inadvertent monk. I''m sorry. "


    When the chestnuts were stunned, the monk honestly apologized to the children with a smile.


    "Well, Marie didn''t come, and it''s time to get down to business. Kukukukuku"


    Jinlong angrily laughed and aroused anxiety.

 2421 24

    Kazuhiko told me that Kazuhiko and Marie had insisted that the monk would not hand over Kijima''s demonic equipment.


    There''s no way I''m going to give it to you like that ~


    Pirana nodded and convinced her.


    "I''d like to see what it is for now.You just have to watch, right? "


    "Uh-huh. Well, it would be nice to just watch.In fact, there are people who come here for sightseeing and research purposes, and they don''t refuse. "


    At the request of the dream, the monk responds lightly.


    (Ah...... it''s already there by the time you come to the dream...)


    Katsuhiko saw developments ahead.


    The half-zombied children were allowed to wait in the hall for a while, giving them plenty of tea, and the other faces were guided to the place where the many spells and magical objects were placed.


    When you open the door of a large sliding door that says sealed room, it''s a hall with a variety of tools on the wall, on the shelf, on the table.


    "Kijima''s herbs are here, too.Ah, isn''t this Kijima noodle soup?I had this too, but I couldn''t use it anymore, so I sold it. "


    Among the items on display, Marier sees Kijima''s demonic equipment and makes a slightly excited voice.


    Are there multiple Kijima demons?


    "It depends on things. Some things are made of only one thing, others are made of multiple things."


    The dream came and Marier answered.


    "Oops... this chess board!It wasn''t a bloody chess board that was told in the legendary evil spirits match! "


    Looking at the dirty chess board on display, Angel unusual sounded excited.


    Do you play chess?No, I''m not a monk. "


    "I love it. Dad loved chess too.I believe that shogi is the result of the loss of wisdom in heaven. "


    When the monk called out, Angel answered quickly and with a raised voice.


    "I''m surprised... I didn''t know this was here..."


    Sawamura also looked at the cord on the shelf with a stunned expression.Then she turned to Mika.


    "Moon-san, look at this.This is a cursed code that led a number of entertainers, photographers and AD to suicide.I thought it was an urban legend... but it really happened. "


    "I know about the cursed code, but does it prove so!?"


    Mika comes and looks at the code and asks.Mika knows the story.In one studio, there were several people hanging from their necks with the same cable cord.In fact, there are dead people, they are treated as a case, and the code is cursed, which has become famous.


    "Here''s a description."


    "I see! But just because there''s a description there, does it prove authentic!?"


    "You''re releasing a strong demon spirit.I know. "


    I see! You''re a demon!


    Mika was convinced by Sawamura''s words.


    "Everything we have here has been evaluated.Everything has power. "


    The monk said proudly.


    "So... where are Kijima''s stocks?"


    "There it is."


    Marie asked, and a chestnut shouted from a distance.Everyone headed towards Chestnut.


    Exhibited in the glass case, it was a subset that looked like a person.Some people look at it and breathe, or are surprised.


    "I can tell by taking Kijima''s raw medicine, which is the same Kijima demon equipment...I''m so miserable. "


    "I don''t have to be Marie. I can tell."


    Marie and Chestnut say.


    (This... is a faint sign of the ancient king...Besides, this shape belongs to the wooden man....)


    Jinlong Angry opened his eyes.


    (Is this also guided by the great convergence of edges? It''s connected.)


    The flow of fate is certain.By the edge man is guided.Jinlong believes in it.No, you''re right to say you know.


    "Is this... Araune!?"


    You look alike.


    It wasn''t just Inro Kun who was surprised that he looked familiar.Mika and I had a dream too.


    "All right, Katsuhiko, take the monk into custody."


    "Oh oh...."


    When asked to come to the dream, Katsuhiko unfolded her black hand and wrapped the monk around, confused and bewildered.


    "Ugh, liar! Let me just show you this!"


    "I can''t help it. I''m evil."


    The monk makes noise, but the dream spreads a playful smile.


    "By the way, there''s only one thing..."


    Sawamura said something important.


    "Marie, Oguri, and Sawamura aren''t the only ones who want power."


    Inro Azure confirmed. Each of the three summoned faces face to face.


    "I really want this."


    Chestnut first opened his mouth.


    "I really want power.I want to be strong. I want to get a mind that doesn''t move anything.I want to go beyond being human. And.... "


    Besides?


    "No...."


    Marie asked the chestnut that swallowed the words halfway, but the chestnut shook a little.


    (I don''t want Marie to be a monster)


    It is embarrassing to say that face to face.


    "Even as a Vulnerable Shield Power Committee, I want a strong power to save the weak, but if you want the weak to be happy and want the power to protect yourself and your loved ones, I''ll be happy to give it up.But if you have the strength, now I want you to protect the other weak. "


    Sawamura spreads a refreshing smile.


    "Alright... if Mr. Oguri says so, I''ll give it up.There are other ways to gain power, and I don''t know why now.Kijima''s demonic equipment will be there.When you get it, Okuri-san will help you. "


    Marie also looked up at the chestnuts and smiled, saying that she would give up.


    "It''s a good trust to be able to come here and give up easily.I can say I have something better than what I want.With angel arrows... oh, nothing more to say. "


    After listening to Angel''s dialogues, some of them frowned.


    "This Rezent has a pus in his head? I can often say such floating dialogues without cowardice.And I''m going to get so drunk on myself! "


    No. 2, whose face looked particularly disgusting, said something that he did not hesitate to think at all.


    "I mean, don''t you have to try so hard to get the power to be a monster?"


    The second one headed for Oguri.


    "I''d rather welcome it.That''s why it''s good. I don''t want to quit being human. "


    Me too. I... you won''t understand this feeling. "


    The chestnut smiled with a selfish smile and Marie agreed.


    "I think I''d better stop being awkward.The havoc released from this strain is unusual.I don''t think I can control it. "


    Marie drank raw saliva to Jinlong, who always showed a mysterious expression.


    "If you become a monster and you start attacking anyone, no matter who he is, don''t hesitate to kill me.No, don''t hesitate to kill me. "


    The chestnut quietly told her with a ready face.


    "Come to the dream, is this really good!?If you only gain power, you''ll be a monster!And when you become a monster, you take the risk, fight, and come out until you have to kill!What if there''s a victim? "


    "So, like I said, if you''re out of control, you can run."


    I checked with Mika''s angry voice and face, but the dream came without incident.


    "There''s no guarantee that it will be done.I have no idea what will happen.You could have been killed before you even ran away. "


    Coming to see the dream and the chestnut alternating, blurry number two.


    "If you''re scared, why don''t you run now?I''m not responsible.Come on, let''s roll it up and dash it. "


    The dream comes and says provocatively when I look at No. 2.


    "Stupid... annoying hungry demon. Stream stones are the original family and natural enemies"


    "I don''t want my clan anymore! No, I''m not one of them!"


    No. 2 came, roared in a dream, and Mika yelled at No. 2.


    "Let''s leave it to the impulse of the devil and let him do what he wants.Sometimes I''m sorry if I don''t.In these two cases, it is true.If that''s going to lead to a tragedy, let''s avoid it as much as possible. "


    Mika felt a little surprised because she said the dream came in a harsh tone.I''ve never heard the voice of a dream like this before.


    The chestnut grabs the stock and stops moving there.


    "How do you use it?"


    Item 11 raises questions.It was because Oshikuri had the same question that he stopped.


    "Big enough to swallow."


    Bitter chestnuts.


    "Don''t make this out of the remains of a wooden man."


    Jinlong looked at the stocks in Dakuri''s hand and said.


    "The Wooden Man?"


    "There''s the same thing in the awkward.It''s not exactly the same. "


    In-ro Kun told Dakuru that he was asking.


    "Expose your skin and put it on your chest.I''m going in. Maybe. "


    As Jinlong said, Chestnut opens his chest and presses against the stocks.


    Then, as Jinlong Anguished had said, the seed was absorbed into the chest of the chestnut.


    Ugh!


    A chestnut that shook his body loudly and loudly with a loud voice.


    "Oops...."


    "My hair....."


    Katsuhiko and Marie roared. My hair grew at the top of the bald chestnut''s head with great momentum.


    "Wow, it''s getting so dull!"


    "Happy ending if you''re happy with this."


    "Unfortunately, that doesn''t seem to be the case.More evil. "


    The seventh cheered, and the second said, but Jinlong angrily stood up.


    The change in the chestnuts didn''t stop only with the hair.Your body is getting bigger and bigger, and your clothes are ripping and flying.He is over two meters tall.The body shape also changed slightly, resulting in a well-balanced soft macho body.Your whole body''s skin is dark and discolored.No, the skin colour has not changed.Black hair is growing all over my body.The white striped pattern extends radially from the center of the body rather than completely black.My nails are stretched and my teeth peek from my mouth.


    (I knew from the beginning that I would become a monster.But... when I saw how Mr. Oguri actually did that... why...?My chest hurts a lot and I''m afraid of it.)


    Holding her chest and trembling, Marie looked half crying.


    "Gu... ngu... ngu... ngu... ugu..."


    A chestnut that bends over with its head and leaves it in pain.


    Okuri-san!


    And Marier cried, and tried to touch the great chestnut, but the great chestnut cut off his hand.


    "No... no... Marie... stay away from me...I can''t... control it. It changes to the inside of your head.I can see that it''s being repainted by something other than myself...Quickly... kill me... "


    A chestnut complaining of pain.


    "Oh, you''ve seen it!Ho, I''ve never been seen!That''s why the monk said it was dangerous!Ignore it... "


    "The monk is quiet. Shut up."


    Soon the monk who was released from the restraint shouted excitedly, but the dream of coming snuggled in.


    "Hiihn... these days, the kids are cold and there''s nothing respectful about what''s above them.Monk shock. Monk teasing ~ "


    The monk walked halfway to the shelf, opening the sliding door of the shelf and walking around inside.


    "Gwaaaahh! Kill it now!"


    When Chestnut screamed, he jumped out of the room holding his head.


    "I told you to kill me and ran away!"


    "Did they run before they attacked us, or before they attacked us?Either way, Mr. Oguri seems to be fighting another consciousness. "


    Mika shouted and Sawamura said calmly.


    "Let''s go after him. We have to keep the promise we made."


    The dream came and said, "I''m going out."I tried to keep up with the others.


    Aiya, wait for me.


    The monk stopped everyone.


    "If you''re going to fight, take this with you.It''s a gift from a monk. "


    That''s what the monk said, showing you something like an elongated leaf.


    "It''s an afterimage grass. If it''s in its possession, it will generate ''It''s an afterimage'' even if it gets hit once to prevent an attack.However, the leftover grass disappears.Once per sheet. "


    We don''t have enough people.


    No. 2: Quickly take an aftershadow grass from the monk''s hand and complain.


    "I don''t need an awkward man. Then it''s not possible.There''s a way to use it, right? "


    Me too. Split it among the others.I''ll try to survive. "


    Inro Kung and Sawamura said.I will receive the rest one by one.


    "Thank you, monk. This is what monks deserve."


    "Mm-hmm. Be careful."


    When the dream came smiling, the monk nodded well with a happy smile.


    "Behavior worthy of a monk means convenient NPC behavior that gives you convenient items for free.I wonder if the monk noticed it around there ~ "


    "I''m sure you''re right, but don''t say that in front of the monk!"


    Mika stuck a nail in the second number that smiled slightly after listening to the dialogue of the dream.

 2422 25

    My friend, my friend with a kind heart.How can someone with a kind heart make such horrible magical instruments?Especially the stock, it''s a horrible thing. "


    The voice echoes in the healing demon''s head.It is the voice of the alien King, whose stars and doors connect beyond the sky and became close there.


    "A demon is an expression of a person''s anger.Or do not call those who have lost their hearts and become corrupt demons.People are filthy.People are nothing but pure.Sometimes it gets dirty. Sometimes I feel fierce anger and sometimes I become a demon.Sometimes they ask for destruction.It may be evil, but it is also different to simply deny that hope.I also need the help of my anger.Those who want to be demons should be demons.I''m free to think it''s creepy, but because I want to fulfill my wish, I''m equipped with a demon tool that will help me. "


    Sitting still, the big demon with a taller back than the trees talks in a somewhat pathetic tone.


    "My friend, even though he is a demon, he thinks only of people of different species and lives for them."


    Then the king of the roots, which is to be called the king of the ancients, saith as if he were laboring.


    "I see. There are no demon compatriots, and I''ve been spending a lot of time with people.Of course the king and the tree people are my good friends. "


    The healing demon laughs.The great demon of healing was close to both the roots and the lower roots, "Allaune".It was in conflict with the strong winds that blow at night and on weekends.


    Especially when it comes to magic tools.


    "Call it a demon tool.Well, it''s just a different way to call it. "


    A demonic device that uses the remains of lower roots.Do you still have the power of lower roots?


    "Because it''s still there.Typically, a tree person''s child does not inherit parental abilities.However, this subsidiary has succeeded.This friend has been particularly awakened to many powers, and is also approaching the final host.However, the final host was not good..... "


    The big demon''s face became steep for a moment.


    "My friend the wooden man chose to be the host of the end - no, it was a strong wind blowing on the weekend."


    No way......


    "Whether it''s a relative relationship as a seed, it can sometimes be a friend or fall in love."


    Surely it will lead to tragedy......


    "That''s right, that''s right.The strong winds that blow on weekends, which are a mutant species of the homeless, tend to behave more alone, but some mix with the flock of the homeless.The strong winds blowing that weekend were those who acted together with the group.After welcoming the wooden man, he stayed away from the herd, but as a result of being found by the herd''s people...Well, you''ll see that we won''t talk about it later. "


    It is not hard to imagine that it was a painful result.However, it is still incalculable for the Root King to accept the grief and still use the remains of the Lower Root Man to see in what mood the gentle Great Demon is wearing magic instruments.


    To the south of Pregnancy Saint Village, it is a residential area of a different group from the Death Magician, and the villagers are rarely near.


    They are the ones who came to this village later.Their ancestors chose this village as a permanent place of residence just because it was cut off from the outside world.


    Unified in costumes like flashy colored examiners, they are not strictly human.The blood of Tengu is mixed in.When I followed my ancestors, the blood of Tengu diminished while I was with people, and now there is no Tengu of pure blood.In the first place, most of them are human, and there are only a limited number of people who have left behind the characteristics of Tengu.


    The villagers also know that they are the ones who draw the blood of demons.There has been no trouble between the villagers and them.We have always respected each other.


    They called themselves the Son of the Sky God.Sky gods refer to Tengu, but they are the descendants of Tengu and the earliest pureblooded Tengu is interrupted, they are modest children.


    Although people in the village live at a certain distance, it is necessary to visit the village frequently for business such as shopping.And in doing so, they never tried to act alone.This is the village of the Death Magicians, many of whom have no sight of the problem children.


    In fact, even the troubled children among the Death Ghost Magicians, even without being alert, do not only deal with the villagers.Because it is troublesome if the village is no longer functioning.And the Son of the Sky God, who dwelt in the south, did not do anything since he came here.Why? It''s simply because it''s powerful.


    The children of the sky gods have been working for generations to handle extraordinary relationships.Unlike the former Star Charcoal Wizard and the demon clan of Kijima, there is nothing to serve the country and it is completely free.


    That was when they were practicing in the residential area.


    They were lined up in two rows with a tin wand, and they were practicing the meeting, and stopped the movement at once.Because I noticed some terrible signs approaching.


    Something''s coming.


    "This is the first time I''ve had such a powerful demon....."


    "Everybody, hold tight. I feel harmful."


    "I''m angry."


    And the sons of the sky gods stood up, and they all looked in the same direction.


    Flying through the sky, it came.I landed in front of them.


    Covered in black hair all over the body, the white hair is streaked out in a radial pattern.He is clearly over two meters tall.Insect wings grew from the back, sharp nails grew from the hands, and the face looked like anger.


    "Who are you..."


    "Looks like you''re not a zombie.But this demonic spirit is not enough. "


    "All of you, take care."


    Now that the Black Phantoms are already ripping out hostility, the Sons of Sky God are taking a combat stance.


    The ground in front of the black Phantom - Oshima, who had been transformed by Kijima''s stocks - turned up.


    It''s as if the ground is peeling off the fruit.The Sons of Sky God have hardened.Nobody had ever seen such a phenomenon before and could not imagine what it meant.And as they were astonished and bewildered, the extent of the turning of the ground widened, and became a curved giant wall, rising before them.


    Many of the sons of Sky God were fighting.Some of them remained calm, but many of them couldn''t keep up with the sight they had seen for the first time in their lives.


    The walled ground literally bounced up.And the earth, and the rock, became an extensive scatter of bullets, and were cast against the sons of the sky gods.


    And some of them lay down immediately, and some of them jumped far away.But there are many who devour the crusts of earth and stone without saving them.Some of them just got attacked while standing still, completely unresponsive.Many suffered minor injuries, but some suffered serious or fatal injuries.


    "Uuu...."


    Chestnuts groaned bitterly when they saw the fallen children of the sky gods.


    Until now, Dachen had been dyed only by the urge to destroy and kill, but he returned to sanity.But soon the sanity is about to disappear.I had a feeling that eventually they would disappear completely and never come back.


    Before the Sons of the Sky God fought back, and before they lost their sanity again, Chestnut smashed his wings and flew away into the sky.


    Imino Miko "Imitomo" was one of the Death Spirit Magicians seen as a problem child in Pregnancy Saint Village, and was also distanced from other Death Spirit Magicians living in the village.


    Owning as many as three research facilities in the village, and undoubtedly using the largest and largest number of experimental benches in the village to encourage the study of reaper magic, she was also a leading high-ranking reaper magician in the village, and her talents and achievements are recognized only.


    Buying human beings alive from human trafficking and turning them into experimental benches for ghost magic is something that all the other magicians in the village do, but the number is not unusual, since Miko mainly carries out the experiment with children.


    "We''re doing the same thing.Aren''t you a fool to draw the line between good and evil based on whether you''re a child or not, and dislike or despise it? Seriously. "


    He laughed at the fact that he hated him.I didn''t even think about farting.


    Mixing insects with partial zombies of children and cats is just a hobby of priests.Because he likes children, he does so because he likes cats.That''s all. Reaper magic is also a hobby level recognition.


    Even such a priest would not only reach out to the villagers.If you do that, you will definitely be killed, instead of being able to stay in the village.Whether it''s the Death Magician, the Sons of the Sky God, or the peasants, reaching out to the villagers is the worst taboo.


    "They were so funny...."


    The priest murmured as he walked along the village road.


    For various reasons, the priest came to this pregnant holy village.In this village, almost isolated from the outside world, I was satisfied with the days I was immersed in the magic of the dead.I lived full days.


    Those who came from outside continued to appear before the Son of God, and became a relative carrier.Having fought for a long time, it was a great pleasure. It was a good stimulus.


    Prior to coming to Pregnant Saint Village, Miko often had trouble, or put his head in trouble from himself, and repeated the battle many times.I''ve been killed by someone much stronger than myself.I liked fighting, but I haven''t fought since I came to this village.I don''t have anyone to fight against.Because it is comfortable to live in, I care not to cause trouble.


    "Won''t it be a warm-up before Lily''s play...?I wanted to play a little more... "


    While you''re talking, you can feel a huge chunk of evil approaching you.


    "From next to next, where are you?What happened in the village..... "


    The evil spirit approaching came from the sky.When the priest looked up, something black with huge wings flew in.


    When the Son casts a short spell, a zombie cat is summoned at his feet.


    "Guuuuuuuu..."


    A black, tall Phantom standing in front of the Son - an eccentric chestnut stares and roars at the Son, distorting his face in anger.


    "Wow, this is a Berserker monster that doesn''t speak to anyone, no matter what you look at.I understand. I mean, it''s obvious from anyone''s eyes. "


    While laughing at the enemy, Mikoto said, he gently pushed the cat''s ass at his feet with his toes.


    "Go, Giovanni."


    "Gururururu...."


    Giovanni, a zombie cat prompted by Mikoto, changes his body as he roars low.No, only the tail has changed.The tail hardens, turns bright red, creates countless nodes, and the tip of the tip node is pointed further.The red scorpion''s tail grew out of the cat''s ass.That''s not all. The scorpion''s tail is on fire and wrapped in flames.


    "Shh!"


    Giovanni stepped left and right and ran towards the chestnuts.


    It jumps from the diagonal side and does not scratch or bite, and does not stab a poison needle wrapped in flame.


    Chestnut grabbed the scorpion''s tail lightly with her bare hands.


    Despite the flat grip on the burning tail, there is no sign of burning the hands or hair of the chestnuts.On the contrary, I wondered if Giovanni''s tail flame had disappeared. Just grabbing it, the tail carbonized and collapsed, and Giovanni''s body fell to the ground.


    Aiming for the moment Giovanni fell, Chestnut crushed Giovanni''s body.Giovanni can''t escape, spreading blood and guts on the ground.


    "Uso... Giovanni is the second strongest of my cute zombie cats.That''s so light..... "


    The priest fought back. I realized at this point.I have to be a ghost covered in black hair in front of me.In the first place, I was depleted in the previous battle.


    Rapidly cast a spell and summoned a new zombie cat.


    The newly summoned zombie cat was a zombie cat as big as a lynx.


    "Go, Campanella."


    Kampanella, a zombie cat prompted by Mikoto, slowly walks towards Giovanni.


    "I''m running away. Thank you for your time. I''m retreating.Shhhhhhhhhhhhh "


    Leaving behind the summoned campanella, the prince turned his back and fled.

 2423 26

    Lily was having tea at a certain mansion.


    The house is very old-fashioned, but it''s not run-down and it''s not dirty.It is well cleaned. Everything in the interior is just an antique hobby between Japan and the West.


    "Sir Elliot, as always, you''re going to make a good tea."


    Lily laughs and praises to a middle-aged white man sitting between tables.


    "It''s homemade tea from an outside field.The fertilizer is the unusable wreckage and the dead body of those who used it in my research. "


    Looking out the window at the garden fields, the man named Elliot excelled.The brown hair close to the red hair has lateral hair and back hair stretched to the shoulders, producing only the moustache.


    "I know. You don''t have to brag about it many times."


    Say it slightly and put the lily on the tea cup.


    "Don''t you feel like living in hiding here forever?Well, not just to you, but to many of the Death Magicians of Pregnant Saint Village.It''s a place where there''s no TV, no internet. "


    Pregnancy Saint Village is a land that Lily is familiar with.He frequently carries out exchanges such as catalytic exchanges, information exchanges, and just chats with Death Ghost Magicians who encourage the training and experimentation of magicians in the village.There are many who admire Lily, a high spiritual magician.


    "I was born in a time when I didn''t have the Internet or my cell phone, but I was fine without it.It seems like nobody can think of a life without them right now, but I can live without them. "


    Elliot speaks well again.I can see a feeling of drunkenness in my hobbies and doctrines.


    "This house also has a lot of nostalgic hobbies.I''m boiling water without even using an electric pot. "


    I wonder if the specialty goes that far.


    "For analogue people like me, this Pregnant Holy Village is a comfortable place to live.It may be used as an environment for polishing the spirit of death.It''s also blessed with nature.It''s like paradise to me.Of course, there are some things I don''t like. "


    "For example, what do you dislike?"


    "The fact that there are a lot of people who are unique.I can''t say one thing either.A lot of people don''t want to get involved. "


    Asked by Lily, Elliot replied with a smile.


    Immediately afterwards, Elliot frowned.


    "The leader who doesn''t want to be involved has arrived.What are you doing entering the garden of people''s homes on your own? "


    Elliot''s gaze was followed by a girl running around the garden.


    "Oh, you''re a priest. I''m being chased by something.I''ve never seen such a desperate figure before. "


    Lily knows the girl well.He is a village magician and, like Mutsuki and Akiko, he is also one of the children raised by Lily in the middle of play.


    "Is that big, black man a monster?What a demon and evil spirit. "


    Elliot looks at the chestnuts chasing the prince as he flies.


    "Why don''t I hide you here?"


    "No... I don''t want to invite you home.Don''t worry about stealing others'' research.It is a mass of disrespect, injustice, and recklessness.Above all, I felt unstable and suddenly screamed, so I was depressed and noddenly nodded in the hallway and did not move, revealing it overnight.I had a terrible time when I invited her home. "


    Elliot disliked the words of Lily, but something happened that could not be overlooked.The priest ran into the tea farm.


    "Hmm... but don''t let the tea fields get rough. Let''s kick him out."


    Wearing a black mountain hat, wearing a black coat, holding a stick, Elliot goes out into the yard.


    "Ah, Uncle Green, today...Ehehe, you''re here to help me. "


    As the priest ran around, he laughed in love towards Elliot.


    "Stop calling me that.Call me Ser Elliot. I''m not here to help, I''m here to get kicked out because it''s annoying to be outraged. "


    Suddenly, Elliot looked up at the flying chestnuts.


    "I don''t know where he came from, but as soon as he saw me, he was letting go of me.I saw him as a mad warrior attacking from one end. "


    As he spoke, Elliot traced the ground at the tip of the stick.


    "My name is Elliot Green. It is Necromancer, the spirit magician who assumed the title of Knight, probably the only one in the world.If you have a name, name it. "


    Elliot was trying to activate his magic by drawing a curse on the soil with a stick.


    Muah!


    Chestnuts roar. Then an incredible gust of wind erupts, the tea leaves of the tea field are scattered in large quantities, and even Elliot''s body is blown away.


    But just before he was blown away, Elliot had finished his surgery.The anomaly materializes on the side of where Elliot was.


    "Oyaaaaa!"


    What appeared was a zombie of a pregnant woman whose face was stuck to her abdomen by a scratchy crying baby.


    The pregnant woman was naked. Your whole body has lean skin, and blood vessels in your body emerge and pulse violently.The skin around the mouth, including the lips, is lost and the teeth and gums peel out, with one eyeball jumping out and the other eye stitched with thread.My nose was cut off, and I just saw two holes.No hair. Her hands and feet are thin but unusual, and she''s sitting now, but she''s probably taller than a black phantom when she gets up.


    "Ahh... alright, alright, alright!Good boy! "


    As if a pregnant woman''s zombie were drumming, she shouts her baby''s face as she hits it with her fists as it rises to her big, swollen belly.


    Ouch!


    The baby cries differently, emitting red light from her eyes and mouth.


    Chestnuts could not avoid this red light.The black hair splashed, the flesh bounced and flesh flew, and there were marks from the shoulders to the sides, as if there was an oblique cut, and the next moment, blood erupted from the body of the chestnut.


    "It worked... Giovanni''s flames and poison needles didn''t work.Uncle Green, as good as ever. "


    Seeing the sight, the priest smiled at the shards.


    (Babies can be a very good catalyst.A baby is like a human being and not a human being.By its nature, it is close to the beast, and because it receives meat and the sun is shallow, the connection with the underworld has not been completely broken, and there is a strong tendency of the psychic media)


    Lily murmurs in her mouth as if she were explaining it to someone.


    "Shallow? Next"


    "Baby, good boy!"


    Encouraged by Elliot, the pregnant woman''s zombie screamed and grabbed the face of the baby that appeared in her belly.Stick your long, stretched nails into the flesh of your belly and into your baby''s face.


    Hmm!


    A pregnant woman zombie dragging a baby out of her belly at once as she screams.


    Shinah!


    Together with the scream, the dragged baby is thrown at the chestnuts that float in the sky.


    While blowing up like a rocket shell, the baby had to look at the chestnuts and laugh happily.


    The thrown baby explodes as it approaches the chestnut.


    "The only way to heal a baby is to drag it out of its stomach and throw it at it to explode."


    Elliot nodded satisfactorily with his hand on his chin, but his eyes were opened with dismay.Despite the blast at close range, Elliot remained flat in space.The bleeding has stopped.


    "I feel like watching, but I want to run away now."


    The Son who sneaks away.


    It''s finished.


    Ugh!


    Encouraged by Elliot, when a pregnant zombie makes a strange noise, he dashes as he sprays a blue flame across his body and jumps close to the chestnuts.


    A pregnant zombie hugs Chestnut in a blue flame.I thought the blue flames would gain momentum and burn the chestnuts.


    Two hands with sharply stretched nails protruded from the back of a pregnant zombie.It was the hand of Chestnut.


    When the chestnuts waved with their arms open, the pregnant woman''s zombie body was torn in half, the flames disappeared, and fell to the ground spreading blood and organs.


    "I feel a little lightheaded, but it doesn''t look like I''m doing much damage.I can''t see the bottom at all.I''ve brought a lot of trouble. "


    That was when Elliot sighed.


    "Ah, the four kids just now...."


    Mika and the clones whispered as Mika ran along the road as she ran away hiding in the grass.


    "There he is!"


    Mika screamed as she saw a chestnut stopping in the air over Elliot''s house''s garden.


    Mika fires two shots at the sky.I sent a signal to the rest of the group to find Chestnut.

 2424 27

    Chestnuts were always driven by the urge to scream loudly.From the bottom of my stomach, I wanted to scream loudly enough to rip my vocal cords.


    But I couldn''t help but scream.Let grief, anger and carelessness blow with a voice, and what will it be? Nothing has changed.


    I want to quit. I want to be reborn.I want a lot of power. I want to repaint myself and strengthen my mind.It was only in the chestnuts that such a desire sprouted.


    And now, Oshikuri''s wish came true.Even if he doesn''t scream with his flesh, Chestnut can release all of his emotions to the best of his ability. You can also bump into it.


    Entering Elliot Mansion, Mika and Clones look up at the chestnuts.Mika''s role is to attract the chestnuts and keep them alive until they arrive.There is no need to impose.Yes, I had a meeting in advance.


    The chestnuts descend on the ground and touch the trees beside them.The tree turns black from where it touches, and immediately the whole tree turns black.Even Oshikuri doesn''t understand, but he instinctively exercises his abilities.It turns what it touches into dangerous toxins.And the rate of change is much faster than when you were a person.


    A black-black tree rises in space.The roots are all pulled out of the ground.Something like black powder winds up from a raised tree and drifts around.It''s releasing toxins.


    "Out of the way!"


    Shortly after Mika shouted, the tree spinning and flying towards Mika and the others.


    "Fuyah!"


    The seventh screams and activates his abilities.


    Don''t listen to me!


    Mika looked back at No. 7 and chewed her teeth in disgust.


    The darkly discolored trees that flew in were bounced back by invisibility and blown out of Elliot''s house.


    (As a result, I''m overwhelmed, and I can count on the strength of No. 7''s abilities to grow, but I''ll preach later!)


    With simple power alone, the power of the Seven seems to be outperforming.Compared to before, it has become more controllable.However, the seventh item itself, which uses competence, was a beautiful incense.


    (I heard you have the ability to change matter, but it''s dangerous!If we convert to radioactive materials like plutonium, we''ll be fine, but nothing else!It would be more dangerous for us to have an unknown poison like this than a radioactive substance!)


    Mika knows that mice operated by Junko have strong radiation resistance.


    "Number two, use a liquid trap!"


    Mika ordered. It is unclear whether the ability to alter the substance touched is effective for the liquid as opposed to the individual, but at least the individual restraint seems likely to be nullified.


    "Oops, we''re full of plants, so I can use my powers to the fullest.And it''s like a liquid, or a sol. "


    As No. 2 corrected with a smile, he touched the tea leaves in the field and turned them into organic traps.No. 2 can keep up to three organic traps in the subspace in advance, but if there is any organic matter around, we can trap them.


    "Four children with different abilities.It''s interesting inside. It''s called this black demon, something''s going on in the village. "


    Elliot murmured and drew a curse on the ground with a stick.


    And the tea leaves of the field became like a sword, and they were cast all together against the chestnuts.Organic trap number two. The leaves stick into the chestnut''s body one after the other.


    "I wonder if you''ll ruin my tea field.I just want you to stop. "


    Elliot says with a sick face.


    "Sorry! I''ll make it up to you later!"


    "Even if you pay for it, the tea leaves I raised with my soul won''t return..."


    Tell the apologizing Mika that Elliot called out a huge translucent suspicion.


    "Whatever...."


    Kimee!


    Ohhhhhhhhh


    Nos. 11, 2 and 7 stare at the appearance.


    A much bigger, blue, translucent baby.However, there is only one eye in the middle of the face, and the big ripped mouth is full of fangs.The torso is as long as a snake, but it is also thick.I have a short arm, but I don''t see a leg.


    "That''s pretty tough and dangerous.Keep this virtual spirit in front of you, so you can keep it in the rear. "


    "Roger, thanks!"


    Mika obeys Elliott in a gentle tone and urges Clones to follow her honestly.


    "Kuuu....."


    Chestnuts roaring with their teeth peeled off.The tea leaf sword stuck to my body was spoiled.It melts into a thick, mucous form and sticks to your whole body.


    "Great, number two!"


    Mika fires a gun while praising her.


    The bullet shoots through Chestnut''s leg.But I don''t know how much damage there is.I staggered for a moment, but I''m still standing.


    Kuuuuuu


    The chestnuts tried to fly while roaring, but the mucus also adhered to the wings in large quantities and the wings were no longer functioning properly.


    The giant translucent blue skin, the first red child virtual spirit approaches the chestnut, opens the mouth of the lined teeth wide, and tries to cover the chestnut from the head.


    When Chestnut flashed his knife, the first tore in two, and his head was cut in half.The virtual spirit has vanished.


    "Oops, hold on...."


    No. 2 stares at Elliot in astonishment.


    "No, no, strength is relative.That''s too strong. Who are you? "


    "It''s hard to explain right now!"


    Mika shouts at Elliot''s question.


    Oh, let''s do it ~


    There came Jinlong Anguish.There are also Sawamura and Marie.


    Okuri-san!


    Marie screamed with a crying face.


    The chestnuts certainly reacted to Marie.The symptoms have solidified after seeing Marie.


    "Mr. Oguri...."


    Marie calling out again. I don''t know what to say except to call my name.As for Marie''s honest feelings right now, I want to rush to the chestnuts and hug her.


    "Ghhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chestnuts roar. I reacted to Marier for a moment, but that was all.


    "Oh, it''s a barking sound that I''ve heard all over the place."


    Shortly after Jinlong said something crazy, Dakuri raised one arm in the form of anger and pointed to heaven.


    A black cloud occurs in the clear sky.At this time, Mika also noticed.


    "Is this it...?!? It''s the same as Quo and Laquila....!"


    Chestnut''s body is nothing like them, but the roar is the same. And this ability...


    "Run! Fortune advance."


    Shortly after Mika used destiny manipulation while screaming, Dakuri waved down her finger pointing to heaven.


    The thunder fell in line with the movement of the hand.With the roaring sound of the air bursting with heat, the wind blew out.In addition, the electric current was roughed up by side lightning strikes.


    Mika was intact due to fate manipulation.Inro Angry hugged Marier and Sawamura who were nearby, then turned around and fled.Number two also escaped into subspace.Elliot felt a bad sign and had long since fled into the house.


    Nos. 11 and 7 were down.


    But the eleventh wakes up slowly.Number seven remains down.My eyes are closed. There is no sign of movement.


    "Eleven! Seven!"


    "I seem to have survived the effects of the ascending grass...But number seven.... "


    As Mika rushed over, No. 11 showed her a dull aftershadow.


    "Number seven is also disabled by Ascendant Grass!But you can see that the range of attacks was too wide to prevent! "


    Mika screamed after confirming the survival of the unconscious No. 7 and the presence or absence of leftover grass.In the meantime, I also checked the movement of the chestnuts.


    Remnant grass is no good.


    Number two, who came out of the subspace, said with a cheek.


    "I don''t think it''s useless at all.But it''s too much to rely on. "


    And Sawamura.


    Chestnut activates more abilities.All the adhesive traps around your body freeze.And when the solidified chestnut touches it by hand, it turns into an object like charcoal, and it collapses.


    "Uukihh! Is that so!?Oh, this is no use to me anymore.Can I draw it into subspace? "


    No. 2 asks Mika.


    "No! The restraint is temporary, and you can use the Organic Trap as a wall to block movement!"


    Mika didn''t forgive me.


    "I''ll do my best. When are we missing the decision-maker?Bullets don''t work.Number seven is a light knockdown, and offense is expected that way. "


    Number two turned his face towards Marier, Jinlong Kung, and Sawamura.


    "Fufu, what are you expecting?"


    "It''s a terrible opponent, but I''ll try to fight it somehow."


    Inro Angry laughed invincibly and Sawamura burned his will to fight.


    Marie is only trembling in a semi-bellied state.


    "Back off those who have lost the remnants of the grass!"


    Mika screams. The eleventh takes charge of the seventh and retreats.


    (As No. 2 says, it lacks the decision-maker......!Besides, his abilities are Las Bosses!Come on, what''s your dream?Hurry up or the victim will be killed!)


    Mika was frustrated by her dream of arriving late, feeling irritated when she saw the big chestnuts that covered the ice on her body.

 2425 28

    Seeing the strange chestnuts, Marie remembered the pain in her chest.


    (Was I... about to be like that?You wanted to be?)


    Chestnuts now look nothing but irrational Berserkers.I knew the story of becoming a monster, but just imagining it blurrily had a huge impact when I actually saw someone I knew becoming a monster.It''s far from imaginary.


    (I was thinking lightly.At least I was thinking lightly...Maybe Okuri-san was expecting this, and he didn''t want me to be like that, so he adopted Kijima''s shares?)


    The moment she thought about it, Marie trembled.Chest pain got worse and worse.


    (No, that may have happened, but that''s not all.)


    But Marie saw the chestnuts fighting and realized another fact.


    "Mr. Oguri, something seems to be going on.I wonder if that''s what you want.It looks like you''re exhaling enough anger, and you can see that it''s what you want. "


    Marie''s chest aches go away.The tremor stops. A smile spills over your mouth.


    "There were many of them in the family of the ancient king.That is why those called from the earth are often chosen by their families.Exhale depression and resentment from oppression in the form of destruction and killing.It must be very pleasant. "


    When she heard Marie''s dialogue, Inro Angry said.


    "That''s why you''re so happy that you''ve become such a monster and been disturbed?Doom is not the last thing waiting. "


    No. 11, who had evacuated beside Jinlong and the others, threw up after hearing Marier and Jinlong''s dialogue.


    "Even the original was hard to suppress when I was a little girl, but now I have it as a result of my constructive wish for happiness.And we were saved by the original. "


    "That''s right, we made it because of the original, but I appreciate it too!"


    Item (xi) and item (ii) agree.No. 2 has been building organic traps from earlier, trying hard to contain the raging chestnuts, but the chestnuts are breaking the endless trap.But this is also a good time to buy.


    "I... can feel a little chestnuts and mariers... Just a little."


    Even Mika, who was far away, could not hear Marier''s dialogue.Speak quietly rather than screaming.


    "It''s gonna be devastating.Everything becomes grudgingly cursed.I want to break it, and I want to kill it.I felt the same way.I made it bearable.That''s why I don''t want to disguise the great chestnuts now.But I know how it feels, and I won''t admit it! "


    Mika fires a gun while she screams and knows it won''t work.Even if it doesn''t work, it can temporarily flicker.It can also attract attention. That''s enough.


    This way. This way.


    Sawamura waved his hands and provoked Oshikuri.Sawamura fled at full speed as Chestnut tried to reach him.


    "Despite the time spent, there is still no intelligence to understand that it is time spent.Once you lose your reason, you''re just like the beast. "


    Looking at the chestnuts in a swinging costume, Nihiro Angry smiled.


    "Coincidence prank!"


    Mika fires a gun at the roof of the house while using destiny manipulation.


    A bullet hits the fragile part of the roof, and a part of the roof collapses.And a part of it collapses, causing the roof and walls to collapse one after the other.


    There came a chestnut chasing Sawamura, just under the fallen wall.


    "Not only in the fields, but also in my house...Stop it..... "


    Elliot, who was looking through the window, murmured with a sad face.


    Kh!


    The chestnut that stood up against the wall shouted, blowing the fragments of the wall one after the other with vigilance.If the chestnuts accumulate dust, the power gained in the bust is the result of the increase in power.


    Fragments of the wall pour down on Sawamura and Mika.Sawamura avoided everything, but Mika couldn''t avoid one of the fragments of the wall.


    But Mika''s body, which she thought was inevitable, disappeared just before it hit her.Mika immediately realized that the metastasis had occurred.In fact, she is in a different place than where Mika was.This is the effect of the aftershadow grass.


    Seeing Mika shoot the gun and continue the fight, No. 2 peeled his eyes and No. 11 was stiff.


    "Original, stand back! You''re losing the remnants!"


    No. 2 screams, but Mika does not follow.


    "Sawamura-san doesn''t even have the grass!And yet he plays the most dangerous role!Can Sawamura-san be in charge alone! "


    "Tell us to back off!"


    When Mika yells back, the face of No. 11 distorts into anger.


    "Tsuki-na-san, I''m happy, but you''re still young and a girl can stand back.I am more than twice as alive as you and, above all, chairman of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee. [M]Naturally, you have a dangerous role to play, and there must be no situation in front of me that you can do. "


    "Can you reason with that?"


    Sawamura told me, but Mika did.


    "Original... then at least take my leftover grass.I''m... I''m using too much organic trap, and I''m not powerful anymore... "


    Number two reaches out from the subspace.There was leftover grass in my hand.


    "Thank you, number two!"


    Mika moved back to No. 2 and received the remnant grass.


    The chestnuts were chasing around Sawamura, but countless tall statues boiled from the ground around the chestnuts, surrounding the chestnuts. Marie''s abilities.


    "To be honest... this power of mine is in front of Mr. Okuri-san now, so I''ll have to buy time."


    "That''s enough!"


    Mika shouts to Marie, who says she''s sorry.


    "Mr. Okuri-san... I don''t know if you can hear me, but I don''t know when I''m going to die, so I''ll tell you right now.It''s embarrassing, but I''ll tell you what.Thank you! I''m so glad I met Mr. Oguri! "


    Marie shouts with her overflowing thoughts.There should be more to tell, but I can''t put it into words.That''s why I shouted clumsily with all my heart.


    However, Chestnut did not hear the voice of Marie and destroyed the stone statue that copied her figure from next to next.Simply swing your arm and the top of the stone statue becomes light and dusty.


    "It''s full of power. When it''s almost over, evacuate everyone to subspace.Sometimes I have to keep him. "


    Number two calls.


    "If it doesn''t work out, we''ll have to!But then..... "


    Then Chestnut flew away again, killing again.Because I know that, I am trying to do something responsibly, but Mika wonders whether it is something that we can handle.At least we can''t do it ourselves.This attack is largely unacceptable.


    (Regrettably, I''ve been waiting for my dream to arrive!Even if I can''t do anything, I''m relying on his strength and wisdom... in my heart!Younger, lousy, cheeky guy...!)


    That''s when Mika spilled her smile.


    Come on out, you bastards.


    I heard a familiar voice.Shortly afterwards, a number of friendly flies appeared around the chestnut, clumped around the chestnut, and poured digestive liquid through his mouth.


    "Kuuuuuuuuuu!"


    The chestnuts waved desperately and tried to pay off the flies, but nothing could be done about it.


    "Goddamn it! It''s a woman!"


    Looking at the lilies that emerged from Elliot''s Mansion, number two shouted.


    "Ah, you... no way..."


    Marie used to be relative to Lily, but now she looks to expectations.


    "I couldn''t settle the noise anytime soon, so I stepped in.I don''t think we''ll be able to destroy Ser Elliot''s house any more. "


    Comfortable!


    Mika smiled back at Lily, telling her with a smile.


    Lily touches the ground.I wonder if the spell has spread radially to the ground, and the corpse dragon is called.


    "Ah, Lily''s helping me."


    There came a dream and I called out.Katsuhiko, Renai, and Angel are there.


    "It''s too late!"


    Mika raised her voice of protest, but there was a reassuring smile on her face when she came to her dreams.

 2426 29

    Kh!


    The chestnuts point to heaven and drop it.The thunder fell in line with the movement of the fingers, blowing away the giant body of the corpse dragon.


    "Oh, it''s so light... You''ve always fought this kind of thing, and you''ve been safe."


    Speaking, Lily extinguishes the Dead Dragon that took heavy damage.It''s a corpse dragon that gets destroyed all the time, but I''m worried about whether it needs to be cured again.


    (The ability to blow strong winds on weekends seems to be much inferior to the real ones.It takes time for lightning to strike, and the lightning strike appears to be less destructive)


    When I saw the lightning strike twice, Inro Angry thought.


    Katsuhiko-chan, please keep your black hand support here.


    "In an offensive and unsuspecting way?If you decide it''s dangerous, don''t hesitate to use it. "


    The dream came to pierce the nail, but Katsuhiko called out the intent of the dream, but he was not willing to comply with all the demands.


    At present, Oguri is in a state of raging stone statues of Sawamura and Marie.


    Hashibiro Magic Eye!


    Akeno''s helm''s eyes glowed, but Big Chestnut''s movements did not stop.


    "It doesn''t work...."


    "I thought so. Within Expected Scope"


    A cold dream of coming to pity your crying voice.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."


    The roar of the chestnuts changes.Until now, I had a voice similar to the strong wind that blows on weekends, but it''s clearly different.


    "Power is spreading across the ground."


    Lily watches the flow of power.Everyone sees the ground, but many don''t understand the change.


    Likewise, Inro Angry, who perceived the flow and scale of power, hugged Marier next to him.


    Thirty-six, you can''t escape.


    When she whispered in Marie''s ear, Jinlong''s agony shifted.Lily also metastasizes to match it.


    The ground in Elliott Mansion''s garden peeled at once.Mika, Sawamura, and Irina fell without escape.Angel didn''t originally go into the garden and was watching him from afar.The dream was dragged into subspace by Katsuhiko''s black hand.


    The ground that had been rolled up was rising up there as a wall.Moreover, it is no longer in the soil and has turned into a blue gray color.The power of Chestnut has transformed it into a different substance.The number of walls clearly appears to be more than a dozen, but I don''t know how many it is when I look at it.


    "Death to murder."


    Mika, who suddenly had a dangerous feeling, tried to activate fate manipulation, but she didn''t make it.Even if it was activated, it was doubtful whether the Fate Manipulation would have prevented the attack.


    The chestnuts unleash their power.


    The walls bounce at once and countless blue-grey crushes are ejected across the garden.


    The body of Chestnut, who had released his strength, was defeated with great momentum.The dream of being dragged into Katsuhiko''s subspace was a gravity bullet that was released with only a peek at his face.


    "I''m sorry about Marie, but I''ll crush her like this."


    The dream comes to an end. Dakuri-kun was targeting the gap immediately after the attack.


    Oh?


    Lily, who had been diverted and avoided the attack range beforehand, sounded suspicious.Suddenly Mika appeared next door.


    Did you also have the power to instantly transfer?


    I got those kinds of items!


    Mika shouted at the lily asking, showing the ragged grass.


    "Ghhhhh! What the hell! There''s a hole in my belly!"


    It was Sawamura who shouted.I can''t avoid crushing my hands, arms, feet, and stomach.There is also bleeding from the head.There are about two shots in my stomach and blood is spreading on my clothes.It''s a fatal wound anyway.


    "I am the chairman of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee!And you''re going to die!? This is... ah, this is not supposed to happen!My ambition to turn the position of the weak into power to save all the weak will be crushed here... I won''t admit it!I won''t admit it! Somebody!Anyone! Hurry... help me... now!Whoops... I can''t believe this is happening...Damn it... Yada Yada... I don''t want to die...I don''t want to die... woohhhhh ~!Momaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Many people are stunned by the spectacular end demon that revealed fear, sadness, anger and despair that was unimaginable from Sawamura''s soft and gentle past.


    "Uuuuuugu... uuuuuuu..."


    Meanwhile, the chestnut that had been crushed by the gravity bullet of the dream slowly wakes up.


    "This... might be more powerful than a lion''s wife.Even though I''m getting stronger... I''m losing. "


    Despite the maximum output of gravity, the dream comes quietly, looking at the chestnut that is trying to stand up with force.


    Hashibiro Magic Eye!


    By the storm of the blue gray scattered bullets, Yoshina, who had fallen with more holes in her body than Sawamura, sparked the Helm''s eyes.


    The body of the chestnut is stiff and crushed again by gravity.


    We did it! I stepped on it now that my resistance is weakening, but it''s a big win.


    "Good, poor Na. Sometimes I''ll praise you."


    Coming to Rena, who was delighted to fall down, the dream smiled from the subspace.


    But Chestnut''s body stopped only for a moment, and he woke up again.


    "I''m at my limit... But you must have killed quite a bit....."


    Speaking with a tired face, the dream released the gravity bullet.


    (Can''t you even come to your dreams...!?Don''t you have a fight!?)


    Mika was expecting a gravitational attack in her dreams, but she didn''t even understand it, and a similar feeling of despair came and went.


    (No... there are still prospects!)


    Shortly after Mika saw Lily thinking so, the grudge cannon fired by Lily struck Dakuri directly.


    A large number of resentful spirits converge and begin to possess the chestnuts.Normal people go mad in an instant.No, you can go mad even if you''re not normal.


    But Lily made a fundamental mistake.I didn''t understand.


    "Uaaaaaaaaaahhhhh...."


    Just roaring, no other changes were seen in the chestnuts.I opened my eyes to what Lily meant, but soon understood why the grudge cannon didn''t work


    Chestnuts are far too crazy to be possessed and driven mad.He''s out of his mind and out of control.


    "What a stupid mistake I made..."


    While confident against himself, the lily releases the spirit of resentment.Had Lily known the history of the Chestnut''s current state, she would not have used the Grievous Spirit Gun from the beginning.


    Now, it''s time for the wretch to raise his hips, too.


    With a laugh, Jinlong, whose contours were blurry, slowly walked toward Dakuri.


    (Speaking of which, there was this one!)


    Mika looks at Jinlong.At Glass Dew, he was a scattered man, but he was somehow lost.And when Inro Anguish was on his side, an incredible amount of reliance boiled.


    (This old man... you can do it.)


    As if in the sun, Lily took a breath when she saw the blurry outline of Jinlong.I''ve felt an aura that wasn''t just a person since I first saw it, but I can clearly see it now.He''s an over-life, terrifying force.


    Jinlong Angry pulls out his sword.The chestnuts reacted and turned their gaze toward Jinlong.


    "The Demon Sword ''Soft Skin Break''. I''m glad you gave it back via Junko."


    While Jinlong was talking, Chestnut pulled the tree that was growing beside him from the ground with caution.Everything at the root is pulled out quickly.And then the tree burns.


    The tree wrapped in fire turned violently toward Jinlong.Inro Angry laughed thinly and didn''t even try to avoid it.


    The rotating tree of fire penetrated through Jinlong''s body.There is no change in Jinlong Anguish.It was as if there was no substance there, and the stereoscopic images were seen from the eyes of those around them.


    "It''s my fault!"


    Together with his voice, In-ro Kun waved his sword.


    The tip spreads and slashes the whole body of the chestnut.


    Blood bleeds from his body, but the chestnuts don''t fall.Without even showing any signs of pain, she clasped her hands towards Niro Anguish.


    The ground in front of the chestnut shrunk a lot.The earth, the stone, is blowing up at a lot of speed toward Jinlong Anguish.


    I''m sorry it was a direct hit, but it still doesn''t seem to be working for Inro Anguish.


    When the earth storm stopped, Inro Angry waved his sword further.


    The body of the second diffuse metastasis slashing chestnut staggered slightly.


    "Did you finally see the bottom?"


    Elliot murmured as he watched from inside the house.


    "Kuaaaaaaaa!"


    He raised the same roar as the strong wind blowing on the weekend, and shook his hand up to heaven, trying to make thunderclouds. But before his eyes, Jinlong Shiboru shifted, pointing out a sword.


    "I won''t let you. How many times do you think I have exchanged blades with my fellow foreman?I know exactly what it''s like. "


    The protruded sword pierced the chest of Chestnut.


    Not all attacks can be prevented and avoided in conjunction with Inro Anguish.There are also attacks that are difficult to avoid. Lightning strikes with strong winds blowing over the weekend are exactly that.


    "Before we got back here, I wonder if the strong winds that blow on those weekends would have been stronger there.That was an extraordinarily strong man.The strength of my abilities and my physical abilities were, above all, the flavor of hundreds of battles.Ah, by the way, did you just use the word "like"? "


    "Yeah, it''s there...."


    It was the great chestnut in front of me who answered Jinlong''s question.With a calm expression, she looked at Jinlong''s face right in front of her.

 2427 30

    The powerful chestnut was lying on her back in a pleasant mood.


    Crazy and destructive impulses are limited.I did everything I could by attacking.They were shredded by being attacked. It felt like that.


    "I''m sorry I let you hang out with this crap..."


    A big fallen chestnut smiles brightly and tells her.


    "What for? It''s about being held.I enjoyed myself. "


    Looking down at the chestnuts while holding the sword, Inro Angry smiled.


    "You have considerable power.I wish you could have gone out and fought earlier, but you let others fight and set the sights high? "


    Lily called out to Jinlong.


    "Cuckoo, cuckoo, cuckoo.Ah, the chestnut is an awkward man, I can''t say I can''t win, but I see that I will burn my hands.If everyone''s crowd is moderately weakened, the selfish will be able to relax. "


    Angry Jinlong said he was a jerk.


    "It''s not a very impressive way to let those who are weaker than you fight first, weaken the power of your enemies, and then get a tasty place."


    It was Sawamura who shocked me.


    "What is it, Sawamura? You''re alive."


    "I forgot I had regenerative powers.I showed you something embarrassing. "


    Sawamura spreads a refreshing smile like a lie.


    You saw something amazing.


    "Ah... people have an unexpected side."


    "You should forget it was the work of a playful angel."


    Coming dreams, Katsuhiko and Angel whisper to each other as they look at Sawamura.


    "Whoo-hoo... terrible"


    Elliot, who came out of the house, lamented at the tragedy in the garden.


    "The tea fields are chaotic, and the houses are broken everywhere...I''d like to ask you, will you pay for it?Or are you going to leave me alone without any reproach of conscience? "


    "I''ll add the necessary expenses to the request fee and pay from there.So please charge me for the damages later. "


    In response to Elliot''s cynical question, he answered the dream as if it didn''t matter.


    "Come to Dream... You''re going to accept the request fee even though you haven''t fulfilled the request?You''re abandoning your request, aren''t you? "


    Reina penetrates.


    "Junko would probably forgive me."


    Oh, Junko told me to come.


    Lily reacts to the dialogue of dreams.


    Chestnut listened to their conversation blurrily.


    Soon, Marie came to the side of the chestnut.I can hear Marie crying.


    (Is this because of brain drugs?It feels very peaceful, fresh and bright.)


    With that in mind, Okuri looks up at Marie who is crying.


    (No, I don''t think so.That''s not all. In the last few days... I''ve been...)


    From there, I decided to speak out.


    "Over the past few days... I''ve felt... happy.Actually, I''ve always been happy..... "


    As Marie sounds, Chestnut speaks.


    "From the next room... when I heard that cry...Marie... your voice is so pleasant to hear, it resonates in my chest... ever since I talked to you, more and more since I actually met you, every time I heard your voice, happiness resonated in my chest...Even if a bald man says so... it would be annoying... "


    "That''s not true..."


    In the first place, Marie would be surprised to say that it is now appropriate.


    "Because I''m an idiot... I wish I was satisfied, but I couldn''t stop wanting more.I regret it now...I wanted to ruin everything.I wanted to be a monster and spit everything out of myself.Half my wish came true...That''s good.But... I didn''t want Marie to be a monster.I hate to turn into a monster... even though it''s my favorite face... "


    "Where am I...? I''m sorry, I''ve got a bear...."


    Marie laughs violently as she spills tears and runny nose.


    "The bad eyesight, the bears under my eyes, the chopped hair are all my favorite strikes.It''s all so cute... I like it... "


    As soon as I confessed, what was left in the chestnuts quickly fell out.Your consciousness fades.


    "Marie''s anger, resentment, pain, sin... I''ll take them all... you forget the past... and be happy..."


    There was still a lot else I wanted to tell you, but I was told what I wanted to tell you the most.Chestnut closed his eyes with satisfaction.


    "Hey... Oshikuri-san..."


    Marie boils the chestnut, but there is no reaction.


    "Mr. Oguri...."


    I stroked my cheeks and shouted, but there was no reply.Marie knows what that means.


    "Isn''t that terrible... Mr. Oguri?You really suck... I... this is the first time a man has told me that...At the end... I can''t believe you''re cumming after saying that...Then I''m... I''m the one left... uuu... uhhhhhh... "


    For some time, Marie was crying on top of the chestnuts.


    Mika and the clones pulled up silently.The requested target is dead.This is the end of the job.


    Lily sighed back to Elliot Mansion.Elliot drops his shoulders and continues on to Lily.I was going to brew tea again and get my mind back.


    Lai Yum, Katsuhiko, Angel, Inro Kung, and Sawamura are watching Marie in the distance.Rena looks at the sky blurrily with her torn body.I wanted you to do something about yourself quickly, but if it was destroyed so far, I knew that it would be impossible to repair it unless it was Junko or Nana Kurosaki, the magician who made me.


    A few minutes have passed.


    "I guess I should have... died too.Right now, I''m jealous of you. "


    At last, Marie stopped crying and talked in the look of sitting in front of the remains of the chestnuts.


    "Even if you''re alive, it''s just nasty stuff...I''ve had terrible eyes from beginning to end.Whatever you do, you fail.Oshikuri-san is dead too...What am I...?Your heart is shredded.It''s painful. Kill it for once.... "


    "Okay, I''ll kill you."


    Coming to the stupid Marier, the dream smiled and shouted G.


    "Ah! Yay! Yay! Yay! I don''t want to die!It hurts! Stop it! "


    Under the gravity attack of the dream, Marie fell on her back and cried.


    "Oh, good scream. Nice face."


    "Well, come on...."


    A dream that comes, Katsuhiko is stunned.


    "Marie, if you''re going to die, I''ll hand you over to Junko.Please do one human experiment that will definitely kill me, and kill me immediately. Is that okay? "


    The dream is to solve G and then ask Marie who breathes roughly.


    "If you don''t want to die, come to me.Join my organization Plutonium Dundee and wrap up a whole new life. "


    When she heard the dialogue of the dream, Marie rounded her eyes.


    "Was that what you were going to do from the beginning?"


    It was Marie who thought for a moment that she was teasing again, but I felt it was not.


    "That''s right. Didn''t I tell you?"


    A dream where you can gently shrug your shoulders with a smile.


    "The Marier has become quite honest now, and there''s nothing to be shy about.Unlike me, who is a congenital evil, Marie is an acquired evil.But both can be crushed later in the environment. "


    ����


    Shut up and nod, Marie.


    Because I wanted to understand both of them.Because I wanted to understand and persuade.Because I was wrapped up in the desire to help. "


    The dialogue that the dream had spoken about earlier came back to life in Marie''s head.


    "Marie, why don''t you believe her story and accept it?"


    Sawamura called out.


    "I don''t know what to say, but even if I see you die, do you still want to be like you?"Then Okuri-kun''s death will be in vain. "


    When she heard Sawamura''s words, Marie raised her face.


    "Well then, it looks like Omori-san was killed as a monster for me....."


    ��Actually, that''s true. In the end, you''d better take the invitation from Dream-kun.This child has always cared about you. [M]If you take his invitation and take a new path, Okuri-kun will come to mind. "


    When she heard Sawamura''s words, Marie turned her face towards her dream.


    "Your heart is wrapped up."


    The dream approached Marie and reached out.


    Marie still had a dark face.I still don''t feel like laughing very much.But he reached out silently and grabbed the hand of his dream.In front of Chestnut, I responded to the invitation to come from the feeling that I wanted to reassure Chestnut.


    "Are you all right? The monks are here because they''re worried."


    And the monk came and called out.


    It''s not convenient.


    That''s right.


    A monk led by an angel.


    Angel looked at the monk and said, Inro Angel, the dreamer.


    "Monk, I want you to pray for this man..."


    Marie looked at the chestnuts and asked.


    "Mum... someone who used Kijima''s stocks?"


    A monk roaring over the corpse of the chestnut.


    "Death is Buddha, and I beg you.I don''t know if it''s a sutra or a memorial Buddha, but give it to me anyway.Please. A monk is only as helpful as that, and it''s like a bald eagle who eats the flesh of a human being. Best regards. "


    "I took it. I mean... this kid''s got a terrible mouth.The Buddha will punish you! "


    Encouraged to come to the dream, the monk has a dizzy face.


    "No, come to your dreams. Please don''t say that in a position like that."


    Katsuhiko came with a fist and slapped his dream head with caution.The dreamer looked up at Katsuhiko and gave out his tongue with a smile.

 2428 Closing Chapter

    And the dust came to Basher, and the dream came with fifteen children and zombies.To be precise, he''s a half-zombied child.


    "Cure these children."


    "Hmm...?"


    Junko suddenly came to the dream of bringing the zombies together and demanding them, and Junko was exhausted.


    "And Marie, give up. I''ll be a part of my organization.But let''s just say we''ve fulfilled our request.I beat the chestnuts. "


    "No... well..."


    Junko stopped following the dream of falling and unjust demands.


    "And then, in the battle against Chestnut, I was told to destroy nearby houses and fields and pay for it, so I want to charge Junko all the necessary expenses."


    "Nh... nnh... nnh..."


    Junko of Stream Stone roared half-eyed as she came to dream of even more dramatic demands.


    And this is a souvenir.


    The dream comes before Junko, asking what Junko knows very well.


    "Arlaune...?"


    It looked like a small shrunk Araune.And not only did it look similar, but I definitely saw it as a powerful magical instrument that was made from Araune.That alone is enough to attract Junko''s interest.


    "This is what Marier and the Okuma and Vulnerable Shield Power Committee were looking for.One of Kijima''s demons, Kijima''s son.They were going to get this and fight Junko.But I wonder if it was convenient.Looks like you were really looking for something different.It was stored at the Great Demon Temple in Pregnancy Village, but Dakuri used it to power it up and it was hard.But the chestnuts were gone, and this sneaked away.I don''t need it, but don''t you want Junko?If you listen to all my requests, I''ll give them to you. "


    The dream of how Junko is expected to answer is smiling somewhat.


    Good, good, good.


    "Yes, Negotiated"


    To Junko, who spread a tireless smile, came the dream and handed over Kijima''s stocks.


    "Besides, can''t half the zombied children be used as pure child research materials?Not to kill or make other monsters, of course.If you restore these children, please put them back to their original parents, put them in an orphanage, and let Junko take care of them. "


    "Uhh... yeah..."


    Junko nodded as she nodded to the dream of demanding more.


    There are three research facilities owned by Kamiko Imino.One of them was destroyed, but I feel comfortable thinking that I should rebuild it one day, and I don''t care because there are two left.


    In addition to commuting to and from multiple research facilities, Mikoto often walks through the pregnant Saint Village, and also enters and leaves the western area of the village, which is taboo, so he does not stay in one place for long.


    "I finally caught you. I didn''t have a phone, so I flew spirits around the village."


    The prince was visited by someone he knew well.


    "Oh, Yuri-sama, I knew you were coming, but I didn''t want to show you my face, so I thought you didn''t have any business to do."


    When I look at Lily''s face, he becomes a happy face.


    "It''s about time I asked you to help me, so I''m here for a meeting."


    "Wow, Lily, we''re finally facing Mad Scientist Junko Yukioka. Looking forward to it ~"


    Miko fluttered, but Lily shook her head.


    "No, I''ve already fought Junko.It''s settled. "


    "Huh? I already did.Kogura-chusshhhhn "


    "It''s rare.I lost. I don''t want Junko anymore.But there''s still one person I need to settle with.Well, I don''t want to settle, but I have a child who wants to avenge me, so just let me hang out with him and play with him. "


    Lily''s eyes glowed suspiciously.Seeing such a lily, the priest''s spine startled.


    "I will use this pregnant village as the stage for the final battle.Have you finished your research on the example you requested, Miko? "


    Pafuku


    The prince raised his thumb to confirm the lily.


    Marie, who was no longer a fugitive, had to leave Jinlong''s apartment.


    "Thank you so much for everything you''ve done for Oshikuri.Oh, thank you for taking care of me. "


    "Hmm? Thank you for letting them fight and get a delicious spot?"


    Marie thanked her goodbye and Inro Anguished.


    "That''s not true. Inro-san, I wanted to make Oshikuri-san uncomfortable, so I was able to exhale my thoughts to Oshikuri-san, and then I watched the timing and chewed him up.You''ve been waiting for me till then, haven''t you? "


    ��Kukukuku, I wonder if I can turn my head somewhat around.��


    After Marie pointed it out, Inro Angry laughed.


    "And every one of them is alike to his promise, and to the chestnuts, and to the wayward.Suddenly the selfish do what they think, and the mind is clear.Marie and Chestnut must have made it. "


    "Don''t let me die.Who am I in front of Inro Anguish.... "


    Marie laughed a little when she heard Jinlong''s conversation.


    Plutonium Dundee''s office.


    Marie decided to live in this office for a while.


    "The mystery remains as to who painted this picture book of Kijima''s children."


    On the holographic display, a picture book sent by Volff was projected and the dream murmured.


    "It''s just like me, isn''t it?I used Kijima''s raw medicine to lure people. "


    Marie knows that there are surprisingly many people who want Kijima''s demonic equipment.


    "But the place where Kijima''s stocks were found is the Great Demon Temple.It was a place to store dangerous magic items, so there''s no reason to fish. "


    "But as a result, we succeeded in bringing it out."


    "Does that mean someone''s will is working? Hmm...."


    Come to the dream, Marie, Pirana says.


    "You left it with Junko.You should report it to her. "


    "Okay."


    Angel prompts me, and the dream is to send Junko an email with an EEG.


    "I don''t know what to say now, but did Mr. Oguri have to die?I''m alive and I''ve got a place to live... and I''m alive and I live in luxury... is that okay? "


    Marie looks dark and asks no one.


    "I decided I could do it, and I called here.Marie also agreed.That''s fine. If you don''t, Chestnut dies for nothing. "


    The dream comes true.Sawamura told me the same thing.


    "Come to your dreams. Thank you."


    "What, did you bring him here?"


    Marie comes to thank me, and the dream breaks in and asks me.


    "Besides... there''s more." You sold me out to a human trafficking organization, but you sold me out to the wrong place.That too... you really cared about me.I ruined it, too. "


    After talking so much, Marie remembered her doubts.


    "But why do you care so much about me?"I... killed a lot of people.It''s not worth saving him. "


    "I''m evil too, it''s okay.Evil just saved evil.I''ve killed people for fun before.They were enemies. "


    It''s a dream to come with a refreshing smile, but I don''t think it''s bad to come to Marier.


    Both Chestnut and Jinlong helped Marie by accepting her like one of their own.That''s convincing. But Marie feels that the hair color of the dream is different again.


    "And I really like Marie.If I were a man, I might have fallen in love. "


    "Nh, what did I say...? Was it you?"


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    To the surprise of Marie, the dream smiled and waved a little, and she took off her clothes.


    "What are you doing... eh...?"


    When Marie came to her dream of sitting on a desk and opening her big crotch, she was surprised to see her crotch. Nothing.


    "As you can see, I''m neither a man nor a woman.But I want to decide which way.I intend to go to Junko''s place and have him either gender.But now I''m deciding. "


    I dreamt of seeing Katsuhiko twinkly.About half of the causes that are decided are in Katsuhiko.


    "My mentality is close to men, but I also want to be a woman.Either way, I''m worried.I''m lost. I''m hanging out right now.But we have to decide which way to go.I will definitely decide. Wrap one side of the stomach around it. "


    That''s how the dream leaned on Marie naked.


    "Hmm, what...?"


    A beautiful boy with an unruly figure literally touched her face to the tip of her eyes and nose, causing Marie to wriggle.I saw Fred almost naked on the planet Glass Dew, but I saw it with my artistic eyes.But for some reason, I feel something sexual about coming to my dreams.Even though you are asexual.


    "Take it off."


    Ha?


    In response to the terminal request of the dream, Marie made a loud voice with her half-eyed eyes.


    "I said strip.I want to see Marie naked.I would also like to see a public strip and see where Marie is embarrassed.I showed it to you. Show me Marie. "


    "You did it on your own.I''m telling you something you don''t know. "


    While doubting the nerves of the dream, Marie realized that she would be treated like this forever and learned something like fatigue.


    (Perhaps the dream of coming is because I want to play with Marie like this, so I put her in the organization....)


    When I see the interaction between the two, I think pity.


    "Oh, and I forgot. Give this to Marie."


    While the dream came, she took something from the cupboard and handed it to Marie.


    "This...."


    Seeing the white lumps received, Marie rounded her eyes.It was a raw medicine from Kijima.


    "It looks like Marie can use it effectively, so I''ll give Marie what she has."Katsuhiko and I picked it up.I took the lilies and the tiredness. "


    "Ah, thank you...."


    Marie thanked her with a dull voice.


    (If you think you''ve been mean, be kind and don''t know...)


    Coming out of sight from the dream, Marie exhales heavily.


    (I wonder if it''s a conquering horse... This is where I belong again.Master''s whereabouts since that atelier.A peaceful world since I was a teacher.I wonder if I can believe it....)


    Immerse yourself in the warm feeling of your chest.I''ve been wrapped up in this feeling every day since I met my master.It was cold after I lost my master.Marie certainly realized that she felt the same way back then.


    "Let''s all go to Marier''s Atelier for the next holiday."


    "Eh... why...?"


    Marie stood up when she heard the dream proposal and wondered if she would make fun of her again.


    "You''re an important studio, aren''t you?And it''s going to be terrible. "


    "Ah, you... let people go home on their own..."


    I didn''t think it was even in the atelier.There are a lot of things I don''t want to show you, but as long as you hear the dialogue of your dreams, you will certainly be seen.


    "Let''s clean up after ourselves." And we can use it.Let Marie create another sculpture. "


    ����


    "Fu, the boulder is our archangel chief. I make good suggestions."


    "Likes it. I agree with it."


    "It''s going to be tough, so you should leave it to the vendor."


    When she heard the words of her dreams, Marie was stunned.Angel and Katsuhiko agreed with a smile, and Aina, who could not read the air, frowned and uttered word-less words.


    "Let''s rewind the empty marier''s stomach."


    "Dammit... you really... dammit... About me... you''re just making me cry, and I really hate you..."


    Unbearably, Marie sobbed.


    "Evil only saved evil."


    Somehow, the dialogue that the dream has spoken of comes back to Marie''s mind.


    That''s right.Because if you''re not a drunk or a bad guy, reaching out to a villain like me who killed a lot of people... you won''t, and I''m sure you will...)


    Seventy monsters to play with.

 2429 Four preambles

    "How did you find me...?"


    Shipworm Funanesheng [Funamushi Funanayo] looks down and asks about the thin man in front of him.The voice is trembling slightly.My fingertips are trembling. My breath is getting rough.


    Are you in a hurry because your boastful abilities aren''t working?


    A man laughs at the sailor.


    "Snowflake Social Scuba Boat Raw. Apparently the reputation in the organization is very bad.Are you comfortable? "


    "I can''t help it. Who is it?What do you want? "


    The boatman is desperately bluffing and intimidating despite the fear.


    "I''m not going to hurt you.I''m not threatening you.I just want to ask you a lot.I need information on your organization. "


    The skinny man told him with a smile on his face.


    That was about two weeks ago.


    When the Magic Horse came to visit the shrine in the morning, there was no Kazuki Yuuki or Takarine Suzuki.


    "Those two went shopping.He''ll be back soon. "


    It was a suspicious fortuneteller here, Takuo Starchard, who was inside the shrine''s shrine as if he was leaving a message.


    "Ah, that''s just fine." Nice timing, huh?I was going to ask you next time I saw you.Forget about the Snowflake Society. "


    "Huh?"


    Tamao smiled with interest at the request of the horse who sat down on the tatami mat.


    "It''s fine to divine, but I think I''ll ask for reference before that."What are you aiming for in that organization? "


    Although he has a long relationship with Masuma, he has never clearly heard of the purpose of the Snowflake Society.


    "Make courage the king of the world.It is no exaggeration to say that there is a snowflake society for this purpose.Oh, that''s too much to say.There are other purposes.It''s going on at the same time. And then, to create a pure and perfect world.Create a world free of filth.So, let''s make it a world just for kids. "


    "Hahaha... what a magnificent and greedy thing to do"


    Yufu leaks an unusual dry laugh.


    Well, let''s put some energy into it and divine it.


    Take out lots of blocks, like short wooden sticks, and scatter them on the floor.


    Looking at the large number of short wooden sticks scattered around, Yu-hsi narrows his eyes.


    "I think I can do one of them."


    "Really? Which one? Can''t you do anything else?"


    According to the words spoken by Tamao, Zheng Ma had a complicated face.


    "I said there was one thing, but not the other.After all, fortune is fortune. Fate can change.Well, my fortune tells a lot. "


    Yu-huo laughs slightly.


    "Once upon a time, when I met Oniko, I took advantage of him.Then it came out that the vessel that stood upon man - the vessel of the king.The same results came back. "


    "I mean, is it possible to make courage king? Probably?"


    "I don''t mind interpreting it that way.Anyway, my fortune-telling is good. "


    ��Hmm... if that''s true, I''d be glad, but there''s no point if you can''t do anything else, right?��


    A political horse who thinks with arms.Until now, Yu-husband has taught me many times, and I know that Yu-husband taught me quite a bit of fortune.


    "No matter how hard you try, there''s no guarantee of happiness, peace, or longevity."


    "Well... I don''t think so."


    Based on the topic cut out by Zhengma, Tamao had some idea at that point about what Zhengma would ask for.


    ��I saw it on the news this morning.A story about a person who died as a result of a suicide jump.He left college, got a job at a leading company, and even got his fianc��e.And those who committed suicide took their lives.Those who committed suicide said they were suffering from their boss''s power harassment in a small business.It''s as if I killed someone who has no possession, and my chest was relieved, but is it strange for me like this?No, that''s not what I wanted to talk about.Um, um, finally, all I''m saying is that no matter how advantageous life is in this world, it''s going to break easily with luck.People who are not lucky in the first place are born bad.Even someone who was involved in suicide could have been powerfully harassed at work and committed suicide.There''s nothing we can do before we suddenly have bad luck.But if you have Tamao''s fortune telling and fate manipulation, it seems like you can avoid it. Can you teach Tamao''s fortune telling the children of Snowflake Society?If you can do good fortune-telling like everyone else, you''ll be able to avoid misfortune, right?Isn''t it? "


    "Uhh... mmm... that''s..."


    Yu-hsi became troubled by the horse who shook his tongue and demanded it.


    I''ve never thought about telling someone my fortune.I don''t feel any resistance, but I don''t particularly want to do it.No, at a time when you don''t want to do it, Tamao thinks that it''s synonymous with remembering resistance.


    "To seek the perfect paradise.In the world I''m aiming for, there can be no dying of boring bad luck.We must prevent all misfortune and misfortune.I want to create a land where we can recover from all the calamities that have come upon us. "


    "I see... But teaching fortune..."


    I had no idea that I wanted to teach someone, and I was a no-good husband, but I couldn''t refuse.Because I wanted to see the world he wanted, as well as his progress.If you drink this story, you can see it up close.


    "It''s fortune telling." You can''t see the world perfectly.if you don''t mind..... "


    Yu-hsi tended to hesitate.


    That was five days ago.


    Nana Kurosaki is a major executive of the world''s highest information organization, "Omai Rape".


    "It''s been over a year since we''ve all been meeting face to face like this!"


    All the senior executives gathered in the conference room and looked over the boss''s white barrel may, and Nana felt the unusual atmosphere.


    All the big executives of Aumie Rape are busy.I have a lot of side jobs in the first place. Even though executives face each other individually, it is rare for everyone to gather in one place, including the boss.And I was deliberately being called up and gathered by my boss, and I was wondering if there was something serious to talk about.


    "I''m sure this will be a big deal for the three of you and a big cadre, as well as my boss."Everyone''s nervous and your dick is tickling, right?Ah, is the goddess gingin ''? "


    It was White Barrel May, the boss of Omi Rape, who took a nasty word from the beginning with a giggle.


    "The boss must have spoken such a bad word to relieve tension.But that kind of care is completely unnecessary, so please be careful. "


    An old man with a poor impression, wearing glasses and all-back hair mixed with black and white, shouted in a cold voice.He''s the only man here.His name is Shinjiro Ogami.He is a major executive of Omai Rape and until just a few years ago served as Parliamentary Secretary to the Minister of Internal Affairs.


    It''s Chikolitsu who goes out of his way to lure me out.I don''t want you to telework me anymore "


    Black cat Ebony sits on the table and complains.


    "Don''t get sidetracked. After all, it''s better to show each other your face in a meeting."Face in Nama. Face in Nama!Nnnh ~... it sounds so good. "


    "May, don''t be ridiculous. Just get to the point."


    Silvia Tanshita, a major executive and current head of the "Silver Storm Hall", an escort organization that has been around for many centuries, expressed her frustration in a voice as she took a strange pose and raised her face.


    "From the center - no, from the ''Thirteen Stairs of Happiness''"


    Listening to May''s dialogue, the other three glanced at Ebony at once.


    The thirteenth staircase of pleasure refers to the top executives of the center.In other words, he is a substantial ruler and administrator of the street.One of the members was this black cat Ebony.


    Nyahhhhhhh ~It''s annoying to you, so I''m not going to stop cancering you. "


    Ebony denied being in a bad mood.


    (Separately, there are always requests from the thirteen stairs of pleasure, but calling us all is a pretty daring job.)


    Sylvia inevitably arrives at such an answer.Nin and Jiro were thinking the same thing.


    "You should be asked to investigate an organization called Snowflake Society.The difficulty of the content of the survey is high this time.There are several reasons, but the biggest reason is that investigations by extraordinary forces are almost impossible.I''m being played. "


    Mae points to the fact that the omayrape is also collecting information by the Predictive Ability and Clairvoyance Ability, so the opponent who will deactivate it is pointed out.


    "In addition, there are some who can be troublesome distractors.I still don''t know if I''ll be in the way, so I''ll give it to you as a candidate.Sometimes I get a hard request that I have to get information before a candidate gets in the way. "


    And May adds.


    "Snowflake Society can be identified as a rather powerful paranormal armed group at a time when we can guard the visibility of our organization."


    Jiro said with his hands on his glasses.


    "Is that troublesome distraction a business enemy?"


    Sylvia points it out.


    "I''m starting to think that you''re making the right decision.Sylvia''s insights are correct and nice. "


    Mei smiles with satisfaction.


    "Snowflake Society is now in contact with Whiplash. And through whipping..."


    That was a day ago.


    Whipping is an information organization that operates a specialized news site on the back street.The name of this news site is the same as the name of the organization.


    Many freelance informants, like freelance journalists, pick up special information in the back street and bring it into this whip.Occasionally, it is mixed, but it is much more credible than the public media.


    Yoshihisa Takada, a freelance informant, has been friendly with this whipping organization ever since falling into the back street.The name Yoshihisa was also completely remembered from the whip fever, and was sometimes reused as a specialty searcher and interviewer.


    One day, Yoshihisa received a phone call from the whipping wound.


    Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh.


    It was Laura Sheridan, the boss of Whiplash.It is called the editor-in-chief within the organization and among informants.


    "I''m free. I mean, you always call me when I''m free.Am I being checked? "


    Ahhn. How about a show ~?


    Yoshihisa was joking, and Laura returned with a laugh.


    Actually, I''d like to ask you to cover it four times, Death.Do you know an organization called Snowflake Society, Descartes? "


    That was two days ago.

 2430 1

    A skyscraper in the heart of the city. The building has been bought by some organization.The name of the organization is Snowflake Society. But few know that the building is the headquarters of the Snowflake Society.


    But some know the fact.Some people - for example, informants in the back street.For example, the backstreet center. For example, the true rulers of this country.


    "Only genius children and children with psychic abilities are gathered together...."


    In front of the building, Yoshihisa Takada murmured with a non-floating face.


    (To be honest, I''m not scared.It''s a fantasy that has appeared in real life.Simple psychic beings feel more realistic.And... don''t even think about it. Imagination works in the wrong direction, even for the reason of what kind of organization he created with what intent.)


    While holding a negative image, Yoshihisa stepped inside the building.


    (Senpai told me in the newspaper era that it is a bad habit to have a wet place and bad stereotypes.)


    With that in mind, Yoshihisa walked through the entrance to the building and was a little surprised to see the entrance blowing through the entrance to the building.


    Plenty of greenery. Potted plants lined up narrowly, and various types of plants were found in the entrance.Even if I was told that I was doing an exhibition of plants, I was likely to be convinced.


    Speak to the lobby receptionist. No matter how she looked at the reception, she was about ten years old, and she responded to Yoshihisa with a frightened look.


    Nice to meet you. I''m Tetsuo Iron Village from Snowflake Society.


    A tall boy appears and responds with a smile.From a facial viewpoint, he may be in his mid-teenage years, but he was about 180 meters tall. He could not reach beyond 190 centimeters of prosthetic length, and the thickness of the breastplate and the width of the shoulder could not be reached at all.


    "It''s big. How old are you?"


    Yoshihisa smiles at Tetsuo.


    "Fifteen... I mean, Takada-san is much bigger."


    Tetsuo was overwhelmed not only by his height, but also by the width and thickness of his body.


    "This way, please."


    You must be a child until reception.


    Yoshihisa says as he continues after the walking philosopher.


    "She was abused and a little autistic.But to get over it, we''re doing a lot of things here, starting with reception work, and trying to get through it.It is said to be an organization that only brings together genius children and those with supernatural powers, but in fact, it also carries out such relief activities. "


    Tetsuo explains. The story was long overheard.


    "Where''s school?"


    "I wish I could go to school...Ah, I''m going through. "


    I see. I think you''ve heard something strange.


    "No, I''m relieved to hear that you''re a caring reporter."


    I didn''t feel any malice or irony in Tetsuo''s dialogues, but Yoshihisa was able to accept them as if they were some kind of dislike.Yoshihisa knows that there are many insane and rude people in the media.


    "You have a lot of plants. Not just the entrance..."


    There are potted plants in the hallway at equal intervals by the wall, and the greenery of the ornamental plants is not cut off from the view.


    "It''s a leader''s policy, it''s a hobby.I like plants, and I name tissues after flowers. "


    And Tetsuo.


    Eventually prostitutes will pass between them.There were countless potted plants here as well.


    ��What kind of coverage will you have today?��


    Tetsuo asks, the interview is scheduled to take place four times in four days, and today was the first day.


    When this interview came from the Snowflake Society side, there was a prospect to appeal to the public by communicating to the extent permitted by the internal affairs of the organization.Even though the world is now limited to the back streets.


    Yoshihisa did not stare at Snowflake Society by his own will and judgment.This is a request from the whipping beetle.And it was Snowflake Society that decided to release it in the form of an interview through whipping.


    "I don''t know anything about Snowflake Society.Naturally, the story is still limited to non-public information, so if there is anything that Snowflake Society is working on and wants to promote to the public, please do so at your discretion. "


    In the first place, because it is advertising on the Snowflake Society side, Yoshihisa said implicitly that it would be strange for me to be asked what kind of coverage it would be.


    "Um... well... I wonder if we can do this from now on."


    Tetsuo starts the holographic display and checks it out with a bit of agitation.


    (This is the reaction when the setup is not going well.)


    When I see such a philosopher, Yoshihisa returns and smiles.He''s still a mid-degree boy.It would be a relief if you showed me some unfamiliar parts rather than dealing with people who are too steadfast.


    "Snowflake Society is currently exploring and experimenting with a thorough talent education program for zero-year-olds."


    "Thorough Talent Education? And what is an experiment...?"


    I was relieved, but for a moment, I felt as disturbed as possible by the story that Tetsuo cut out.


    "Existing education is wasteful, isn''t it?Kh... crap repetitive work and packing memorization learning.I''m just ruining my children''s precious time.Two, sinfully wasted.Mm... if you''re a genius, you might as well.School education is the determination of how much effort you make.How serious a company or bureau can be... a slave, because it''s its sorter.Anyway, that''s what it looks like in Japan.Well, I''m not saying everything. "


    (I''ve almost forgotten what I learned at school.If they are said to have been useful in adulthood, most of them are not.School has become just a ritual, and I don''t have to think it''s stupid)


    When I listened to Tetsuo, I didn''t say that it was all, but the part I could agree with was Yoshihisa.


    "Society needs people who are serious and loyal, and ranchers who train and raise livestock... because they want people who are good at what they do... they want people who are good at what they do, and they want people who are good at what they do, and they want people who are good at what they do, and they want people who are good at what they do, and they want people who are good at what they do, and they want people who are good at what they do.When they grow up... the livestock will appeal to them that they grew up in the livestock training ground, enter the ranch and continue to serve desperately to make the rancher fat and fat in order to get food for life...That''s the basics.But... it''s very nonsense for a truly talented child to waste time with that.I even feel guilty of wasting my sensitive and absorbent childhood... on unwanted studies.That''s why better education is exploring and experimenting with something. "


    "Experiments... seem a little creepy."


    The story of Tetsuo is not so much, but a long time ago that I found quite creepy.In the first place, the rhetoric is too thorny or full of malice and contempt.Yoshihisa is the type of person I hate the most.There are parts that are a little bit reminiscent of the Vandam.


    But while I thought so, I didn''t feel uncomfortable with Tetsuo.Tetsuo obviously looked disgusting and spoke hesitantly with a bite.Earphones are worn in the ears of a philosopher.It was obvious that someone had instructed me to use such rhetoric.And Tetsuo learned to resist the rhetoric and was also seen not to be happy.


    ��The search for better politics and better education is extremely�� experimental.We''re actually using children to try and see how much educational achievement we have. "


    "If that experiment affects my life...You''re going to throw it away, right? "


    Yoshihisa pointed out that it was difficult to penetrate but had to penetrate.


    "That''s right, but... that''s not pessimism.At least much better than taking an existing education.Well... you''re so pathetic.Whatever the experimental results, their lives - their happiness - will be guaranteed.Snowflake Society backs them up so they can get what they want.Of course, it''s within common sense.For example, it''s impossible to conquer the world, and it would be difficult for the Snowflake Society to become the head of state of one country.But as far as the head of state is concerned, I can give you the strength... no, I''ll wear it in time. "


    Listening to the words was disgusting, but Tetsuo was still hesitant and spoke intermittently.


    (If you''re a stupid reporter on the street here, there might be some people who can easily barge in to talk at the direction of someone, but there''s nothing you can do now.)


    Yoshihisa was calculating.Because I don''t touch that fact right now, it''s possible to let them live at a later time.You can also connect dots and lines.But we need to suggest it without even touching it with words.


    As he looked like a Tetsuo, Yoshihisa slapped his ears with his fingers, sending him a meaningful gaze.So I noticed Tetsuo too.Presence of earphones - Yoshihisa complains that she is properly aware of what she is instructed to say from there.And even if you realize it, you don''t have to touch it, so you don''t have to say anything.


    (I don''t think I can get along with the person who instructs this child to speak.Definitely not my type.)


    And I think Yoshihisa.


    "Knowledge must be remembered and remembered efficiently."


    Tetsuo was confused that Yoshihisa sent a signal by hand and then became silent, but continued talking.


    "We are also thinking of a full-scale knowledge transfer to the brain by a dream band, which is socially taboo."


    Hearing the words of the Tetsuo, the righteousness of the driftstone also hardened.It is technically already possible, but it is absolutely taboo in the current world trend.It is also prohibited by international law.


    "Isn''t it different from the knowledge gained through experience, the knowledge you have through your own eyes, and the information planted by machines?Honestly... that''s ridiculous. I know what you''re saying about school education right now, but this feels even more ridiculous than that.I feel that education is healthier now that it''s full of waste. "


    "Well, that''s because the values aren''t stained.If this is the normal society, you don''t think so. ��


    A philosopher who challenged the opposition even further.Again, the objection is sent by the earphones to someone, and it seems that Tetsuo is just talking about it.


    ��For example, in SF, the computerization of the brain - a direct connection to a computer with a chip in the brain - is reaching a technically feasible level.We still need a lot of experiments.Even electroencephalographic inputs to virtual phones and dream bands were taboo until recently.This was even seen as an act of connecting the brain to the contributor and was rejected.Thanks to the anti-scientific ideology that has spread around the world with Grimpenis. "


    "As long as Grimpenis is there, Cornelis Vandam will never forgive it."


    "No, I''m about to admit my grim penis.Mr Vandam - no, the Grimpenis is already partnering with Snowflake Society.We have an announcement coming soon. "


    In a mysterious way, Tetsuo activated the holographic display.Then Vandam''s face appears on the news show.He seems to be holding a press conference.


    "Ah, you were just doing it. Good timing."


    I want to apologize here and now!It''s been... almost 30 years, but I admit that the ethics we created were wrong!I admit that it was wrong to spread the values that make the development of scientific civilization bad to the world and bring about the stagnation of scientific civilization!I acknowledge and accept that it was a very sinful act to withdraw the de-scientific civilizational ideas and anti-scientific ideas and spread them around the world! ''


    Vandam waves enthusiastically in his usual playful tone.But listening to the contents, Yoshihisa was stunned.


    "It''s a good timing.When I came to cover this meeting..... "


    "That''s right...."


    A philosopher who hears the words of Yoshihisa and soaks upset in his voice.


    (It''s an honor. You went out of your way to timing my interview.)


    Yoshihisa muttered sarcastically in her mouth.


    (Vandam must have died fighting Junko.But that battle is only known in the backstreets.In public, Mr. Van Damme has been alive, and I''ve seen him on TV since then.In other words... this Van Dam on TV is a clone, and it was the Snowflake Society that created the clone.And... you can see that the Grim Penis has already been taken over by the Snowflake Society)


    The press conference continues while Yoshihisa thinks about it.


    "We are now embarking on an epic plan to take humanity to a new realm.It''s called the Paradise National Plan. "


    Clone Vandam on TV claims to be good at it.


    Are we going to create a new country?


    Ultimately, I hope so, but all of a sudden it will be difficult.First of all, it''s an autonomous region.We also have to find a country that will recognize it.Ideally, Japan is good, Snowflake Society says.Because there are many Japanese members of Snowflake Society, and their headquarters are in Japan. "


    Is snowflake social tea the main thing, not the grim penis?


    "Snowflake Society is a great organization. A lot of dreams are stuck.We adults want to turn around and support us. "


    The last dialogues Vandam talked about seemed like a long time ago, unless they resembled a self-centered, self-assertive Vandam.And I knew it was a fake, but I was convinced again.

 2431 2

    Anraku-shi Kosho.


    Three members of the central executive "Thirteen Stairs of Happiness", Tamamura Ring, White Fox Strings, and Okita Solo Rakunosuke, are staring at the holographic display.The display shows an article about yesterday''s Snowflake Society.


    This article was published on the backstreet news site Whiplash.The browsing ranking marks the first place, not only for whipping but also for all backstreet related sites.


    "Was it also posted on the back street news site?Was this invited with the same human leak? "


    Former Prime Minister Yukinosuke Okita raised a question.


    "There''s plenty of room for that."To make sure we don''t just leak it, and to get the attention of the backstreets.But this is in the form of an interview, so I haven''t touched on any of the key hazards. "


    Tamamura Ring, the leader of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, says.


    In fact, a few days before this article was published, there was a review in the center.Since then, both the backstreet hub and the true rulers of Japan on top of it have focused their attention on an organization called Snowflake Society.


    The content of the leak was a proxy for the Snowflake Society''s many human experiments.The person who leaked is rebellious about the matter and wants to stop it, but I don''t know what to do on my own, so it seems that for the time being, the information was passed to the center in the back street.


    "What do the rulers tell you?"


    The ring saw a white fox string.At the same time as being one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the string snails are also one of the true rulers of Japan from the shadows.


    "It seems to be a precursor to establishing the truth.I want to have direct contact with a snowflake society informant who has spoken to the center, and in some cases I want to protect it. ��


    and string screws.


    "Well, I''ve already asked Omi Rape to do that.I want to know what to do afterwards. "


    "Think about it after you know the truth."We''re still in the process of assuming it. "


    Still, the string snails look like troubled hearts.


    "What do they say about the Paradise National Plan?"


    Okita looks at the string snail and asks.


    "It seems unlikely that the establishment of a new state will stand out.I find that interesting, but their way is dangerous at the moment.It''s too bad to think about the new state they''re building.Apart from collective experimentation with human trafficking, there seems to be a lot of danger. "


    "What if it was a dangerous organization that really revolutionized?What about the final disposition of the rulers?You want to crush the Snowflake Society?Or do you want to keep it a warning? "


    Okita asked further.


    "It''s too rude to crush suddenly, and I''ll keep to the warning."But to do that, we need to figure out what their plan is.If it''s bad, I''ll keep it bright.By doing so, we can plant a negative image of snowflake society in the public and make it difficult to move. "


    "The world is limited to the back streets at the moment.I doubt how damaging it is. "


    After hearing the answer of the string snail, Okita braced herself and exhaled.


    "I don''t really know the nature of the organization, its temperament, or its trends.An organization wrapped in mysterious veils.But I can''t overlook Vandam''s death and how he makes his Grimpenis light for me. "


    A ring with a mysterious face.


    "Let''s wait for the results first.And it seems that there are three more interviews, and there may be new movements in between.Taking the trouble to conduct interviews four times a day means that Snowflake Society has the prospect of subtracting information and seeing public reactions. "


    "It''s possible, but it''s also possible that you want to buy time within your organization."


    Okita added to the idea of the ring.


    The entire top floor of the headquarters building of the Snowflake Society was dedicated to the Magic Horse.


    "Why did you divide the coverage into four?"And I can''t believe we''re putting the sun down. "


    In a hall full of plants everywhere, a girl in black cheeks sleeping on a sofa asks.The girl''s name is Kyrie Kirizaki. Number two in Snowflake Society.


    "Well, you know, that''s more interesting.Besides, you can think about the information and the content of your remarks while listening to public reactions. "


    A political horse laying on a carpet on the floor answers.


    "Besides, I can replace the kid who gives the interview."


    "I''m never gonna do this again."


    Tetsuo Tetsuoki Tetsuomura, who was sitting next to Masuma, said with a dazed look on his face.


    "The way Tetsuo talked, he grabbed everything and read bars from the middle, he couldn''t do a lot of things, it was bad, and he gave instructions, but it was still strange until the end, but was he that bad at talking?No, I''m glad we''re halfway there, and since I gave you the instructions, you''ve gone crazy. "


    "I chewed because the contents of your instructions were wrong.I don''t want to talk while I''m being instructed.Besides, Polite Horse. It would be better not to use harsh expressions or rhetoric.There''s a lot of resistance to that kind of language being used against adults.That''s why I couldn''t speak very well. "


    Tetsuo answers the strangely spoken horse with a mood revealed.


    (That?)


    Fu, Ji Lijiang looked at Tetsuo and wondered.


    Tetsuo, is that a little weird? It looks like you''re angry.....)


    Ji Lijiang noticed.The Tetsuo''s fingers were trembling slightly.


    (Trying to hide your agitation by making you look angry?I don''t know what it is, but why don''t you shut up now?)


    I was curious, but Kirie thought lightly at this time that it was not enough to push Tetsuo into it.


    Besides, is this a paradise national plan for the clones of Vandam?Was that really good?It looks like you''ll be able to spot the damn muscles, and there''s going to be a rebellion inside Grim Penis. "


    "Neither of them is woven in, so it''s no big deal.I tried to appeal with provocation. "


    Ji Lijiang was afraid, but Masao smiled and said nothing.


    "I think I''d better make extra enemies or touch them.You stay away from danger. "


    "It''s not funny not to step into dangerous territory.Either way, it''s a road that can''t be avoided no matter what happens, and eventually you''ll notice it, and I''ll just try it sooner.That way, you can quickly see the enemy.And I think we can handle it now. "


    I don''t know--I don''t know.


    Ji Lijiang smiled bitterly when he heard the last dialogue that Zheng Ma had added, thinking that he had said it with confidence.


    (After all... the horse must be stopped somewhere.The ideal is for courage to be on your side and control you.Jili River is not reliable)


    Tetsuo thought after seeing the exchange between Masao Horse and Jili River.


    On that day, Junko was summoned to the Snowflake Society Headquarters building by Masayama.I''m tired.


    "Thank you, Junko. Yeah, it''s no big deal. Thank you for coming.It sounded like he hated me, and I didn''t think it would work, but it was worth calling. "


    "I haven''t decided to cooperate yet."It''s not like I hate it.I just don''t get it. "


    Junko smiles at the welcoming horse.


    "Your child..."


    And the horse looks tired.


    "You look familiar. I saw it on the planet Glass Dew and in the loan competition."I really wanted a snowflake society.Both militarily and visually. "


    (You''re the same type as me, Masuma-kun, and you attach a lot of importance to your appearance.The preference is also very close?)


    Junko feels a light sense of intimacy after listening to the rhetoric of the horse.


    "I''m tired of Shizukuno. It''s Junko''s house.Aizawa''s true lover. "


    "Don''t mix it up."


    "I know where it is.Nice to meet you again. I''m a demonic political horse.Well, yes, I do. "


    Even after introducing myself, Junko didn''t tell me why he was tired, and Masao didn''t even listen.


    "Mr Vandam''s fake speech was the same as Mr Vandam''s.The claim was definitely a substitute for the original. "


    "Huh? Really? He seemed uncontrollable, and when I stepped on the idea that Snowflake Society was available, I thought I''d say the same thing."


    Junko and Masayama walk down the hallway of the building.


    Eventually the three enter a large room.


    "Hmm...."


    Junko leaked a pleasant voice.There was a sight Junko had seen many times before in the room.The white-clothed people that go around. Large capsules arranged in countless rows.And inside the capsule is a human connected to countless cords, filled with culture.


    Those who are experimenting in the capsule appear to have a significantly higher proportion of immigrants than Japanese.


    (It''s the lab of the mad scientists.It is also an extremely large human laboratory.But this is....)


    I''ve seen this kind of sight several times, but there was only one big difference.All the white mad scientists are underage.


    "Junko''s friends are full.Isn''t that amazing? We''ve got genius kids from all over the world.Or can I say that I grew up? "


    "Unlike Junko, no one is fashionable under white clothes."


    Tired jokes at the bragging horse.


    "Oh, I see. Let''s get dressed free under the white coat.Yeah, that''s good. "


    A political horse that truly receives tired dialogue.


    Sounds like brain research.


    When I saw the humans in the capsule, I saw through the tiredness.All the cords were connected to the excess of cords in the head.They also wear headgear like a dream band.There was a lot of brains on the display that the mad scientists were showing.Most of the capsules emit light light in light light light.


    "A brain-computer information processing fusion system commonly seen in SF.Your head is also computerized and connected to the Internet.Such a science and technology, such a research of reach. "


    Junko speaks quietly. Mainly tired.Junko has already heard what is called here.


    "Unfortunately, present-day humankind doesn''t seem to have gone that far.Dreamband is full of imaginary worlds in your head.Full of Brain Machine interfaces.But have you thought about it?The world where technology has been established to connect and integrate the human brain directly with computers is often seen in fiction, but how did you get there?Aren''t you scared when you think about it?Isn''t that funny?If you don''t have enough human experiments, you can''t do that, right?It''s impossible, isn''t it? Animal testing alone is difficult, isn''t it? "


    "Is this the laboratory...?"


    Once again, I was tired of looking at the wide lab.What Masao said is that it is being carried out in a very progressive manner.


    "The ''Second Brain'' created in subspace by the Shizukushino-ryu wizard is like a living supercomputer.I thought that was a brilliant idea. "


    "Thank you....."


    Junko nodded as if she didn''t like her tiredness.I knew exactly why I was brought here.To help Zheng Ma with his research.The "Second Brain", the secret art of Shizukuino Stream, will be useful for the study of political motorcyclists.


    "Is this all I can help with?"


    Junko asks.


    "Um, um... I need another favor.Can you increase the use of fate manipulation?Hopefully the country - no, I want to aim for a large-scale effect of destiny manipulation on the land itself.It feels like the people who live on a particular land can avoid any misfortune while still suffering from fate manipulation. "


    "I wonder if that''s difficult... Theoretically possible, but difficult.Even if you''re immersed in the work, you don''t know how many years it''ll take. "


    Junko shows difficulty in his other request.If possible, I don''t want to do it.It''s a story that doesn''t interest me at all.


    "Realization difficulty SSS plus... no, it''s impossible to measure.Priority D, importance SSS minus, I guess. "


    Junko mumbled when she received a gentle refusal.


    Sylvia Tanjita, Le Cannenko, and just a few people from Inoue came to the rendezvous while watching the surroundings thoroughly.


    "Onee-sama, you''re here ~"


    How many nights do I have to report?


    A tall boy wearing a hat and a mask appears in front of the three after a while.


    "Is that why you''re disguising yourself?"


    Sylvia called out to make fun of her with a smile.


    "The name is T...."


    The boy says in a modest voice.


    "T from Iron Village? Tetsuo''s T-shirt?"


    Sylvia gave me his last name and surname, and Tetsuo Tetsumura gave me a break.

 2432 3

    Entering a coffee shop where Aumy Rape is owner, Sylvia and a couple of nights sit opposite the Tetsuo.Slightly sat next to Tetsuo.


    "This tension is caused by the formation of three girls and one boy, I''m sure."


    "I don''t think so."


    I only pointed it out to the Tetsuo sitting next to me, but he denied it for a few nights.


    "How bad is that story?"


    "I''m sure there are only a few people in the organization who know.I can see from the content that it''s not good to leak. "


    Sylvia asked and Tetsuo answered.


    "I don''t think everyone in the Snowflake Society executive class knows everything about the organization.I... am now an old stock, and I happen to know because I am in a position close to the leader of the organization in many ways. "


    "Tell me more."


    Sip coffee and encourage Sylvia.


    "I think we''re already working with human trafficking organizations to start experimenting with suspended human brains.It was like a scene in a science fiction movie.All humans are arranged in capsules and have headgear on their heads that resembles a dream band.There are a lot of outsiders. Maybe immigrants. Respirators and excretion equipment were also provided for each person.So... most of the capsules glow light blue, but sometimes they glow yellow.The redness... was removed from the inside... and the light went out... and a new person was left unconscious and the light turned blue... "


    "I definitely want to fit the scene.The ideal is the video. "


    Sylvia smiled while understanding that it was a horrible scene.It''s not really funny, but it laughs naturally.


    "That''s the head of the Snowflake Society. Of course, the Demon Horse is also involved, right?"Isn''t that the pattern of rampage in the organization? "


    "Rather, I think it''s a plan that''s going on with the leader''s proposal."


    Sylvia confirmed it, and Tetsuo said.


    "Is there anyone in the organization who could be on your side?Someone who seems to be in tune, someone who helps.And I can trust him. "


    Sylvia asks more. If possible, I wanted Tetsuo to search the Snowflake Society, but even if he did, I decided it was tough on him alone.


    "There are two of them... but it''s not the Snowflake Society."However, it is very close, and if you consult with me, it will definitely help you, and there is no connection between Snowflake and Society.But... if you ask him, it''ll be very complicated.It''s a very serious personality, so if we talk about the situation, we may go directly to our leader to sell the quarrel. "


    "You look like a sister."


    I thought about it.


    "You think I''m a berserker or something, you guys..."


    Silvia sighs a little after a few nights of dialogue.


    "Well, I don''t care if it''s a Berserker, can you call him in here?Instead of following the sequence and asking Magic Horse directly to fight or sell, let''s try to get him to cooperate in the investigation.I''ll convince you better.Or is it really a Berserker that doesn''t make sense at all? "


    "No... not really... okay. I''ll call it in."


    The Tetsuo who was asked by Sylvia calls.


    Omi Rape Headquarters.


    Leader Mae White Barrel, senior executives Nana Kurosaki, Ebony, and Kojin Yuro talked about support and policy shifts for Snowflake Society, Vandam''s press conference.


    "You can''t even override the significance of a Grimpenis''s existence, so you should change your policy to 180 degrees.Oh, I''m doing it right now.Four seconds after we meet, we''ll be cleared like a merger. "


    What are you talking about?


    Nana asks because she doesn''t understand the meaning of May''s words saying that she is doing it quickly.


    "Even within Grim Penis, there were those who spoke out against the fake Van Dam''s policy shift."But after a few hours of shouting, I think I''m going to die.We should be informed of the information that has just entered.The body was found about 15 minutes ago. "


    Mae looks at the holographic display in front of her face and speaks.


    Of course, the thirteen stairs of pleasure will keep you alert.


    And, Jiro.


    The thirteen staircases of pleasure are sizzling with pleasure. They''re so good to wear.


    Ebony makes a grumpy voice.


    "Isn''t that right? It''s different in nature from a project where the thirteen stairs of pleasure move independently."


    The information is limited to the back street, but Mae decided that this is more about society as a whole than about the back street.


    "With or without Vandam dying, putting your Grimpenis under substantial control immediately and forming a puppet named Vandam Clone, this is not just a trick, it''s not a trick.I can''t help but be vigilant. "


    "The Grimpenis has been an outsider rather than an environmental protection organization for the first time.It has long been enough to be avenged by Fixers from all over the world, but it has become a growing threat.If Vandam thought he was defeated and killed in the battle against Junko Yukioka, the rulers would also have a headache if the organization that absorbed it appeared. "


    Mei and Tsujiro say.


    "The contact point must have been from the beginning, right?It''s because Magic Horse, the building of Snowflake Society, is participating as a runner on Vandam''s side in the rental competition. "


    I''m telling you, it''s just a matter of time ~


    and Nana and Ebony.


    Sylvia told me that she had talked to the girl who leaked inside, and that she had gotten other children who might be able to cooperate with her.


    May will report.


    "I''d say you''re lucky, but you''re working pretty fast.There are always dissatisfied molecules in the tissue, but it''s hard to find them so quickly.It could be a trap. "


    Jiro urges vigilance.


    "If it''s a trap, the fact that Ohmai Rape is embarking on an investigation should also mean that she can''t get out of the cylinder.Don''t be alarmed, even if it''s enough to repel the interference by the supernormal force. "


    "I''ll tell Sylvia."


    Mae said with a strange face, and Jiro emailed Silvia.


    "Yoshihisa Takada, an informant in the middle of a series of interviews with Snowflake Society, can you get in and out of Snowflake Society now and ask him to look into it?"


    "If you''re an informant without discipline, you''ll be happy to receive it depending on the money, but I don''t think this Takada-san is that kind of person, so it''s unlikely.Based on this person''s previous scoop content and personality reputation, I don''t think he would impersonate the person he is interviewing. "


    Nana suggested it, but May shook her head to the side.


    Tetsuo was relieved to see Yuuki Katsuki, the half-brother of the Tetsuo, and Takarin Suzuune, a childhood friend of courage, who appeared in the coffee shop.They are the two most reliable people in this situation.


    (I feel like I should have relied on courage from the beginning, but why didn''t I come up with that idea...)


    On the other hand, Tetsuo felt strange that he relied on the means of leaking information without relying on courage, but the doubt disappeared as if it was immediately on his head.


    (You look familiar.)


    Sylvia and the others were familiar with courage and the ringtone.


    (Junko and Van Damme''s death game, he was on the runner.Speaking of which, the leader of the Snowflake Society, Magic Horse, was there.)


    Sylvia sees no connection between the two, even though Tetsuo doesn''t tell her the details.


    "Hey, Tetsuo, I wonder what it''s all about, but it''s really entertaining to invite me here to someone I don''t know?"


    Okay, maybe.


    The Tetsuo looked down with his intimidating eyes, and was a little hesitant to say that he would be cautious in a great tone.

 2433 4

    A park in the southern part of the bustling town of Araku City, "Araku no Mori".Yoshihisa had been facing two people in the morning at the coffee shop "Peace of the Guns".


    "Excuse me."


    Yoshihisa sneezes.


    "Is there a rumor about Death?"


    A girl like the doll sitting in front of Yoshihisa called out a slightly accentuated, prolonged voice.Yoshihisa is the boss of the information organization "Whipping Disease" and the editor-in-chief of "Whipping Disease", a news site specializing in backstreets.It is called by the editor-in-chief within the organization and by the people involved.


    Next to Laura sits a young man with a round face who seems to be less than a meter tall.I don''t know her age, but she doesn''t look old.They are probably in their twenties, but maybe they are in their thirties.His name was Kima-no-Fan [Taku-no-Bon].He is one of the members of the Whiplash Association, and both Yoshihisa and I are familiar with it.


    "Maybe. So, I heard that you''re changing the content of the planned interview..."


    Laura said that she wanted to change the content of today''s interview because the first story of the continuous coverage of Snowflake Society that she did yesterday was quite echoed. Before going to the Snowflake Society headquarters building, she decided to meet urgently.


    There has never been anything like being instructed in detail until the content of the interview.In the first place, Yoshihisa was a freelancer, and flogging should have respected the activities of the freelancers and left them to their own devices.


    "You''re not satisfied, are you?" Even we rarely place specific orders. ��


    Kimono said with an apologetic face.


    "Before I was dissatisfied, I was doubtful and anxious."Something like that must have happened. "


    "That''s right, Death. It''s not a good thing, Death. Ahem."


    Laura affirmed Yoshihisa''s words lightly.


    "It seems that the Snowflake Society is focused on the heart of the race.Perhaps the center was also activated at the behest of the Fixers, DeShaw.And the center is like letting that Oh My Rape investigate the Snowflake Society. "


    Caused by an article?


    Even so, I think Yoshihisa is moving fast.I gave you my first article at 23: 00 the day before yesterday.And I was going to go to the second interview this afternoon.


    "Hey, look, the survey itself seems to have been done before we started the interview."Mr. Fixer - It seems that the true rulers of Japan have gathered dangerous information about the Snowflake Society in their own information route or on the inside leaks of the Snowflake Society.In other words, the time of the start of their investigation and Yoshihisa''s successive interview closing date coincidentally coincided with each other. "


    Is that really a coincidence?


    Yuuhisa thinks it''s a coincidence, but Yuuhisa turns around and wonders if it might have been set up.


    ��Of course it may not be a coincidence.��


    The wooden spouse opened his mouth.


    "In my opinion, it is possible that the Snowflake Society has dominated the momentum by receiving and publishing interviews of their own volition because of the leakage of information they want to keep secret.By partially releasing the information, we can either induce people to turn away from the information they want to touch, or we can appeal for legitimacy. ��


    "Or someone who leaked inside information to the Snowflake Society could be leading the way."


    Yoshihisa added her thoughts to those of Kimono.


    "Ryuishi is Takada-san''s daisy. Ahhhhh."


    Laura gives praise.


    "That''s why I want you to specify the interview content from the second day - that is, from a few hours later."Maybe Takada-san was planning something too, Masen, and I know it''s a rude request, Joo-joo, Maas "


    ��Zhu Zhu''s pronunciation... that feels like you''re doing it deliberately...��


    Yoshihisa smiled with love at Laura, who was obviously aiming for the intonation.


    "But hey, designating all of them is a bit..."


    What was Takada-san''s original plan?


    "Why don''t you teach it?"Please tell me your plan first. ��


    Yoshihisa asks.


    ��Today, I want you to hear about the future of the children who belong to the Snowflake Society.��


    The wooden spouse expresses his hope in a way that is difficult to say.


    "Oh, that was on my schedule."It was to be heard when I met with the leader on the last day.I''m supposed to meet the number two today.It also had a facial image. It would be structurally hard to advance that question.... "


    "You know, it''s a mass. So at the end, I want you to answer the right question, Death."


    Listening to Laura''s dialogues, Yoshihisa seemed to be willing to comply with all requests until the last day.


    "On the last day, I want you to tell Yoshihisa why the Snowflake Society was focused on the ruler and the center."Do you know what it is, Yoshihisa? "


    "There''s no way I know."


    Yoshihisa answered Laura''s question with a slight throwing mood.


    "Well... just in case, it''ll teach you before the last day. Hmm."


    "So you don''t trust me either?"Well, you know why the Snowflake Society has been spotted, don''t you?At the point where I tell you what to do with the story, you should also see that you are under the control of the center.And I have received the information.They''re trying to move my story because they''re the ruler of the center.Isn''t that right? "


    Yoshihisa, who couldn''t stand the frustration, got a little rough tone and became disgusted.


    ��Yes, it will. I know it is a very arbitrary and rude request, and I am sorry for that.If you don''t like it, you don''t have to talk about it..... "


    Kimono looked really sorry.


    "In that case, I''ll just have to ask another guy to cover it."Fine. Of course I have a complaint, but I''ll keep going.Of course, there is also a desire to directly touch the truth. "


    In addition, Yoshihisa knows that this request is not the original intention of the whipping sickness.They''re also under pressure from the center, and they''re trying to use Yoshihisa to guide them.


    "A human experiment for data transplantation into the brain."Is that what Masuma said? "


    Listening to Tetsuo''s story, he said with a cold expression of courage in his arms.


    Faintly for a few nights, she moved to the next box seat, where Tetsuo sits next to Silvia, with courage and a bell tone sitting opposite her.


    "Looks like you''re doing a lot of other things."Cyborgize your head. "


    And, Tetsu.


    I saw it in a book, but it''s pretty much possible with science today, isn''t it?


    "Cyborgization of the brain isn''t possible right now."It seems that it is possible to implant knowledge into the brain.Prohibited for ethical reasons.Even Van Dam''s clones are transplanted with knowledge, so they can''t do it without knowing it. "


    Sylvia answers the question of courage.


    "The online game in the dream band also shows the video to the brain, is it different from the data flowing to the brain?"


    The bell rang to ask a question.


    "I''ve heard that some theories are the same and others are subtly different."Whether it''s the transmission of information between players or what happens in the game, it seems that the brain has experienced it and perceived it ~. Therefore, the idea is that direct data transplantation is different. "


    And, for a few nights.


    ��In my opinion, it''s natural for a dream band to learn to talk and read in a game.So there are some things to remember and some things to forget.But it''s not like that to hammer data directly into your head.Transplanting knowledge is a great way to experience and perceive.It goes into my head without forgetting what I learned once. "


    Sylvia speaks of her knowledge and discourse to the best of her knowledge.


    What is the cyborgization of the brain?


    Courage asks more.


    "It''s computerized." With AI in the head, it is possible to easily calculate, accumulate and withdraw data that is difficult to process in the human brain.Link it to the Internet as well. That''s the kind of research.You don''t have to study anymore. "


    Tetsuo replied. This computerization is the realm where humankind has yet to realize.


    "It would be a good thing if it was realized, but it''s not terrifying."There are more of them who have instinctive fears, aren''t there?Who would definitely want to do it? - Isn''t there not so many people who would like to use their heads as machines? "


    Courage frowns.


    "To make it happen, we need quite a few experimental platforms."However, in any case, as I said now, the process of implanting knowledge into the living brain is in a very practical stage.As a by-product of human cloning research.Well, it''s forbidden by international law, but many do it in secret.It''s a case of celebrities and powerful people creating their own shadow warriors. "


    I think there are cases where the shadow warrior betrayed me and replaced me.


    Courage joked and smiled, but Sylvia and the others weren''t laughing.Because I know that there are cases like that.


    So there are quite a few human experiments on this knowledge transfer before it succeeds, right?


    "I think so.... Much of the science and medicine nowadays has a solid foundation in warfare and human experimentation in bad business."


    Confirming his courage, Tetsuo leaned back and said.


    "I''ve heard similar stories.Even in modern times, primary production is done by slaves.The theory that chocolate with the name of the African country where the bell is now being eaten is also made by African children''s slaves. "


    It''s a terrible story, but it doesn''t change the deliciousness of chocolate


    Speaking of courage, he said as if the bell had swelled.


    "And you''re going to do a dirty human experiment with a horse like no other..."


    Her courage sighed, and she grabbed the tea cup that hadn''t been in her mouth before and carried it to her mouth.The tea was very cold.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it." I don''t want Zhengma to do that. "


    "It''s exciting to be able to get in the way of a horse."


    "Thank you."


    Listening to the courage, the bell tone and the words of Tetsuo, Sylvia thought it had become a strange story.


    ��I need you to get the information, do you understand that?��


    Silvia asks Nori''s courage as if he were going to exterminate Zheng Ma.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t hear that."


    Arrogant insistence, uncompromising courage.


    "Hey... my story is wrong. [Chii]


    "No...... that......"


    The philosopher was wolfed by Sylvia''s gaze of blame.

 2434 5

    Snowflake Societies accept only those under the age of twenty as members unless special conditions are met.And when a member turns twenty, he or she is decided to leave the membership.


    Funabushi Funabusa is twenty years old this year, but she was still enrolled in the Snowflake Society.


    Funashi managed social games twice with the help of the organization for the first four years after he joined the Snowflake Society, but both times he failed greatly.


    It''s because the service is over. Of course you''re not running this stupid operation. "


    It was a chunk of remorse.


    Cheap inflation and subsequent downward revisions.I''ve seen it many times.Typical Idiot Operation


    "Oh, I knew it.It was the first time I had operated without such sincerity.I cut it right off.


    It was like a game of public masturbation by a filmmaker.


    This kind of guy is even more stupid.It''s like throwing money in a dove. "


    I was told by my subordinates to look at the reaction of the users, and when I took a peek, it was full of insults, resentment and scornful words that made me want to cover my eyes.Funasumi even had such illusions that his soul could rub off.


    (He always makes fun of me even though he''s an idiot...)


    Shivering and tearful in the sadness of remorse as she cursed in silence.


    Do Internet vandalism without worry.SNS is vandalized, anonymous bulletin boards are vandalized, video sites are rated poorly from one end, and comments are used to the fullest extent possible.Only online vandalism supported Boy''s heart.Doing this is very heart-rending.I can feel that I am indeed in the world.Enrichment. Above all, it keeps the mind normal.I am still happy when the reaction returns.


    Recently, after the establishment of the headquarters of the organization, Funaso began to frequently enter and exit the headquarters building.And every time I came in and out, it was painful.


    I feel a cold gaze every time I pass by someone.Funayo''s reputation has been bad for a long time.In addition to the fact that only bad words come out of the mouth, the character of the boat life, which is corrupt to look down on others, is natural, but it is not liked by anyone.The cruelty grew with the passing of the years.And Funasumi''s dislike grew more and more.


    When I entered the headquarters building, it was a needle, but Funaso did not stop by the building.Then I feel like I''ve escaped.Funny how he can escape from the opponent he is looking down on, the distorted pride does not allow him to escape from the space full of pain for him.


    Even though he reported that he had failed to run the game entrusted to him twice, Zheng Ma did not blame Funashi at all.


    "Um, um, I have that kind of failure, too.It was regretful and sad and irresistible.I''ve been scolded.But with that failure, we have the Snowflake Society. "


    Zheng Ma comforted me with a gentle smile.Funashi was so happy that she could cry, and the words and smile of the horse were supporting her.


    ��How long will he be here, Il?��


    One day, Funasumi walked through the building and passed a small white girl.The girl deliberately uttered a voice to Funasumi, as if by confusion.


    The girl''s name is Eva Evans.She was a very uncomfortable girl who used to shower Funashi with cold gaze and snort her tongue every time she passed by.But it was the first time I had blatantly cried out.


    "She''s already twenty years old, and she''s already graduated under the Snowflake Society rule, right?I''ll be gone soon. "


    A tall girl next to Eva says.This is Rich Night of Richness.Always hanging out with Eva.


    "Seo-yo. I thought you said no if you weren''t an aging person. No?Doris, that person is all special treatment. "


    "Zheng Ma... there are many shortcomings, but well, they are all meditated on."But I''m not convinced that you''re treating him specially and putting him in the organization. "


    Night and wealth agree with Eva.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes, I''m not convinced either.Masho barks at a time like this. Wooow! "


    Eva suddenly barks, and the boat growls.


    (Because there are so many odd things like that, you have a bad reputation in the organization.)


    Abominable boat life, but not out of my mouth.Eva is a very troublesome type, so even a boat ride is avoided.They are problematic children who often have collisions within the organization.


    After that, I walked through the building.Every time you pass by someone, you feel a cold gaze like a piercing.Or you may have been unconscious and unseen.Even then, I realized that I had been hit by a cancer.


    (Just by letting me pass, I let my cold gaze shine through...It just happens to be a failure.)


    Immediately after thinking so, Funasumi acknowledged a certain fact.The fact that I have never tried to see it before.


    (No... I really know it already. I... can''t do anything about it...)


    Admitting it makes me feel extra sad.I was about to cry, and I stopped.


    At that time, I received a phone call.


    Hey, is there anything you asked for yet?


    The voice of a man with a slightly lighter tone.


    "Not yet. The guards are hard."It''s a restricted area except for personnel. "


    Funasumi speaks unconsciously.


    It''s the hottest time to be interviewed for flogging.Even if you sell information, you''ll get a good price. "


    ��I know, but it''s hard. Wait a little longer."


    I''m looking forward to it.


    The phone hung up.


    What do you expect from me?


    The boatman laughed ironically at the words.But I didn''t just take it as a sarcasm.Honestly, I was a little happy.


    (Besides Masuma, was there anyone else who would expect me?)


    Suddenly, Funaso thought about it.


    The Snowflake Society HQ building, a secret research facility located in a restricted area for general members.


    I''ve seen the results of my experiments so far, but it seems like it''s taking a lot of work.


    Junko said, sitting on the chair, staring at the holographic display.


    "As much as I can, I''ll try not to let the dead out."Still... a few people died in the accident..... "


    A horse who says awkwardly.


    "Oh, Junko, everyone wants to talk to you."


    "Hmm?"


    When Junko raised her face after being told by Masuma, the white-clothed boys and girls who were going around the research facility gathered around the three of them and watched Junko with interest.


    "It was Junko Yukioka from ''Three Madnesses''.I''m so excited to see the real thing. "


    Masuma, amazing, how could you even bring Snow Oka-san here?


    "You''ve got an incredible companion in the Snowflake Society."I''m so glad to welcome you


    The children in white clothes surrounded Junko and shook her mouth.Almost all of them are in their teens, such as those who are no different from Junko and those who are slightly above and below.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    "Um, yeah... I don''t think so." I can shine a little, though. "


    Junko''s cheeks twitched as she smiled.


    After that, Junko had a conversation with the mad scientists of the Snowflake Society, and in the meantime, she was talking to Masuma.


    "Heh, I''ve been tired for so long. It''s amazing."


    "Junko is about twice as good as me."


    "But is it childish in appearance and content, and does it not enter this organization tired?"Don''t you want to come in? You''re very welcome. "


    "Hmm... that''s..."


    Tired of being solicited by Masamori and stuffed with words.


    Well, my cooperation scope will be as much as possible ~


    Junko, who separated the conversation with the mad scientists, looked at the capsule and the number of people in it and said.


    "Thirty years ago, during the war, I also experimented with the human body."Right now... I''m putting conditions on it.Binding yourself -- I have my own rules.Only well-equipped people will experiment on human bodies. "


    I see, that''s fine.


    Junko''s claim was accepted lightly by Zheng Ma.


    Three people try to leave the lab.The mad scientists returned to work, and those close to the entrance waved their hands lightly to Junko, who also smiled and waved them back.


    Huh?


    "Ah....."


    When she left the lab, Junko ran into someone she knew.Junko looked surprised, but she was also surprised.


    Junko-san, are you getting close to Tired-kun, Snowflake Society?


    Yu-chan, are you in this organization?


    The opponent whom Junko met was Junko''s mouse and Satoshi, who was also the leader of the murder club.


    "Yes, I had it put in."


    It''s a bit of a good idea. This is a restricted area for general members.


    Yuu nods, and Zheng Ma pays attention.


    "Is that so?"I''m sorry about that.I got lost. "


    "There must have been a forbidden ticket."Well, if you know Junko, I''ll forgive you. "


    The horse laughed as he looked at Yuuu with a smile on his face.


    (If Yu-chan is here at this time, it''s a homicide club assignment....)


    It was Junko who did that, but she kept quiet.


    After a day, the five of courage, bells, philosophers, and Sylvia headed to the Snowflake Society headquarters building.The number of people is too large, so I refrained from giving a hint.


    "You''ve done a lot of sneaking up on Masuma before."It was a courageous thing to say at that time, though. "


    A nostalgic philosopher.


    "Again, I bought a very fine building."


    Looking up at the headquarters building, courage reveals a cynical smile.Actually, I haven''t been to this building much.


    It was only a few months ago that the Snowflake Society bought the headquarters building.Until then, we did not set up a headquarters, but we only exchanged on the Internet, but it became a large area, and the scale of activities also increased, so we decided to create a place to be the base.


    "That''s right. Before, it was an exchange party, and it was off-limits to non-members, but at some point it was just me and the ringtones that were OK."I''m not in and out much, though. "


    Courage passed through the entrance of the building and said.


    "Are you okay for us outsiders to walk honestly?"Is it not on the surveillance camera or something? "


    Sylvia overlooks the lots of plants and the entrance to the building.


    "Unless it''s an off-limits zone, there''s no camera or anything like that."I don''t think it''s necessary because I believe in the members of the organization.We''re doing everything we can to prevent intruders from outside. "


    Tetsuo says.


    "That''s also not a way to prevent it." We''re trespassing lightly, aren''t we? "


    "That''s because I was smart."And because you look like minors. "


    A few nights later said something funny, and Tetsu spilled a bit of a smile.


    If you just want to capture the footage, you can do it by Tetsuo alone, right?


    "It''s an area I can''t get into, so I need to sneak in."That''s why we need the strength of courage. "


    Tetsu shrugged his shoulders as his courage questioned him.


    "Please, guys." Oh, just to let you know, there are some Clairvoyants and Predictors in Oh My Rape.But their power has been bounced through this building. "


    When that happens, even undercover people are going to find out


    When I heard Sylvia''s words, my courage was at stake.


    "Oh, my clothes."


    Courage speaks up. While walking through the aisle, the cuff got caught in a branch that stretched from the plant in the middle of the aisle, and it was torn when I pulled it.


    "It''s not dangerous. I even mix potted plants and I can''t take care of them."Masamori is a type who can''t see through these details.Because it''s interesting and for that reason, even the plants I picked up from there are rarely planted. "


    Tetsuo sighed seriously.


    "I don''t care about that. It''s my favorite outfit, but it''s torn!What are you gonna do to me? Ringtone! "


    "Huh!? Me!? That''s bad for the horses!"


    Listening to the words of courage, the bell rings with surprise and protest.


    "Shut up! Now I''m furious, Zheng Ma isn''t here, and I''m going to make you feel bad."If you''d walked beside me, I wouldn''t have met you like this.Even though we''re poor, I can''t afford to break my favorite clothes.To calm my anger, I want you to admit you''re wrong. apologize to me. "


    "I hate it. The bad thing is Zheng Ma."I didn''t want to die apologizing instead of Zheng Ma "


    The ringtone stubbornly refused to accept the courage to demand an apology for the irrational reason.

 2435 6

    Two days after the first interview.Yoshihisa visits the Snowflake Society headquarters building again for a second interview.


    This time it''s not in real time, but it''s with a video, and it''s covered with the Snowflake Society''s number two person.


    (Is it a change in the content of the interview? Besides, when I asked for a whiplash treatment.I drank it only because of the circumstances.)


    The details of the change were planned to be heard by Yoshihisa in advance, so there was not much impact, and Yoshihisa did not feel much resistance.However, there was no lack of resistance at all.


    As soon as Yoshihisa passed through the reception room, the interviewee entered the room.


    "Yes, hello... nice to meet you. Kirisaki Shirie"


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Yoshihisa Takada of Freeware.Thank you very much for your time today. ��


    A low-tension, explicitly disgusting face greets a person who comes in.Yoshihisa was quiet, but at the same time greeted with a powerful voice and bowed deeply, but the opponent did not even bow down.


    She was a little girl with a black shirt and a black slacks.My forehead is long and I tend to hide my eyes.Although she has a slender body shape, Yoshihisa felt intuitive when she was playing some kind of sport.


    (Martial arts)


    Yoshihisa glanced at the girl''s hand, and Yoshihisa thought.I don''t think it belongs to a girl. It''s a rough hand.Dako''s fist is booming.


    "Ahh... that''s awful. I''m being nailed up like I''m talking in a proper salutation, and I''m really worried about that."Oh, this is off the record. "


    Yoshihisa Kirie speaks to her elderly counterpart in a Frank tone without any hesitation.


    "When you speak in public, you must be an innocent, saintly monarch--no, you must play an innocent, saintly monarch.That''s not the kind of unwritten law that exists in this world.Otherwise, the talking garbage scum will wave the banner of justice and shower a lot of dirt out of their mouths and attack them. "


    (Is this child the same? Treat people you don''t like as garbage.Van Damn-san was treating her like a sheep....)


    Yoshihisa sighs after listening to Kirie''s dialogues.


    "If you look down on people cheaply, you''ll slip your legs in an unexpected place."You should change your mind. "


    Yoshihisa speaks quietly and heavily, not as a compliment.


    "Nh... I-I see..." So, but... nnh... no, yeah... I''ll remember your liver. "


    When Yoshihisa''s words were heard, Ji Lijiang moaned sinisterly, trying to deny them while he was lost, but finally he heard them in agony.


    (Were rebellion and honest feelings mutually reinforcing?)


    Seeing that, Yoshihisa laughed and winked.


    "Guuu..."


    Seeing Yoshihisa''s poor wink, Kiarie moans even more.


    "So, you don''t know me, do you?"For now, even in the superficial society, you''re selling a bit of your name, you''ve been on TV news, and you''ve been getting your name in magazines a lot, right? "


    ��I''m sorry, I don''t know.��


    "I won three consecutive World Girls'' High School Games at MMA, and I also won two consecutive World High School Games."It''s been quite a topic of conversation over there.Even so, it doesn''t penetrate the public.I didn''t know the information store in the back alley. "


    With a small exhale, Kirie shrugs her shoulders.


    Then I''ll put the camera in.


    "Prepare yourself."


    Yoshihisa made preparations for the camera and checked it, but Kiarie smiled and raised her thumb.


    ��I''d like to ask you about the future of the children who belong to the Snowflake Society.��


    "All of a sudden, is that it? The theme is likely to come at the end of the four interviews.��


    In response to Yoshihisa''s question, Kiarie raised an unexpected voice.


    "I think so too, and I was actually going to ask at the end, but I dared to advance.On the fourth occasion, I had another topic I wanted to touch upon. "


    ��Oh, I see, because this is a children-only organization, the rule is that when you''re twenty years old, unless you meet special conditions, you go outside the organization.I think we talked about it on the first day, but we also take into account the backup of their lives afterwards. ��


    ��What kind of backup?��


    "It''s extremely simple, helping you get a job."Although the Snowflake Society has been in existence for more than five years, until recently there was a degree of awareness of urban legends on the main streets.Achievements are mixed, but it was only recently that we announced a lot.I think that if society''s recognition and achievements are known - and if we gain more results, we will be able to get people from the Snowflake Society to be treated well wherever they go - and to hold any position. ��


    "It would be a substitute for your existing education."


    ��It''s not just the title.The Snowflake Society will also provide assistance when a person from the Snowflake Society needs it.On the contrary, if the Snowflake Society asks for help, they can help. "


    Even if you become an OB/OG, you will always be able to help each other.


    "I''m a little reluctant to call you that.No one calls me that. "


    For some reason, Kirie laughs in a flash.I don''t know what was wrong with Yoshihisa.I wondered if it sounded like an old-fashioned word or a misunderstood word.


    "Are there any celebrities from the Snowflake Society?Can you say your name specifically here? "


    In response to Yoshihisa''s question, Kiarie takes her eyes off Yoshihisa and thinks for a few seconds.


    "It''s... premature to say that."


    "Why would you make such a decision?"


    Asked, Kirie frowned slightly.Looking at it, Yoshihisa is still a young human being.I can''t hide my emotions. Or it may be a matter of Kirie''s personality.


    "I know there are, but there aren''t so many of them right now, and if you want to make it public, it would be more impactful to make it public once there are more celebrities and celebrities."At that time, I don''t think it will be restricted to the back streets, but it will be sent to the street. ��


    ��I see. This is a backstreet interview, too.��


    In the interviews so far, it has been revealed by Kirie''s words and actions.It means that the entry of the Snowflake Society into society is still not so great.


    (Do you want to ask this question at the second time because you want to clarify it early and you don''t know how threatening it is?)


    Yoshihisa somehow understood the prospect of Laura and the center behind her.


    So that''s the end of the story for today.


    Yoshihisa turns off the camera.


    "Huh? What''s the end of it? Early."Thin. Ahhh, but I''m going to save you in the end.It''s tough to talk, but isn''t it too soon? ��


    "When it comes to four interviews after opening the day, it is absolutely necessary."I was only going to ask this question today, and I don''t think that one question pulls too much. ��


    Yoshihisa shrugs her shoulders as Kirie bumps her question.


    "If you know that the composition is bad, you should change it."Why don''t you think about it more?I mean, ahhh... that''s what I''m talking about. "


    After asking questions, Kiarie thought about it.It is said that the content of this interview is under the direction of another person, not Yoshihisa.


    "Hey, it''s hard for journalists."


    It''s free at first.


    Yoshihisa laughed bitterly at the words of Ji Lijiang, who was neither sympathetic nor disgusting.

 2436 7

    While Yoshihisa was interviewing Kirie, Junko visited the headquarters building of the Snowflake Society.I''m alone today.


    When I visited yesterday, it was just a greeting, but today I entered Snowflake Society''s lab, "Lab", and I was supposed to cooperate with it in earnest.


    At a place where I had been working for about two hours, I had a lunch break, and everyone went to the cafeteria.


    I''m surprised that Junko solved the problem we were stuck in so easily.


    "Thanks to Yukioka-san, there''s a lot going on." It''s super progressyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy


    If Junko also provides me with the technology to make mice, I will increase the number of people with different abilities in the Snowflake Society.


    "I''m a Mad Scientist, but I have a lot of rules. On the contrary, it feels good."


    "Junko Sama Omemega Kilai Egli Dashite Tabetai Tftomomomomo Kilai Kaburi Tsuki Kaziri Toritai"


    "I look forward to future research with Junko-san.Thank you very much for your continued support.It''s a shame it''s not a full-time contract. "


    During lunch, Snowflake Society mad scientists surround Junko and talk to her.


    "It''s so hot, Junko."


    When the meal was over and the lunch break was over, the horse called out to Junko.I remember being tired of being told the same line yesterday.I think someone told me that long ago.


    ��Hmmm... it''s popular among Mad Scientists only for some reason...��


    Junko spills a complicated smile on her cheek.


    "By the way, there are many people with supernatural powers here, but it''s not made here."


    Junko recalled the mad scientist''s dialogue earlier and said:


    "Some of us in the Snowflake Society have the ability to explore the possession of supernatural powers."So I am gathering a lot of children with supernatural powers.But that wasn''t enough. Therefore, there is a need for newly generated research.After all, you arrive at the conclusion that it is necessary to create, produce, and give someone with strength.I''d be glad if Junko could take charge of you, too.


    "If I do that, there''s a risk."Well, I don''t care if it''s risk-free, but I wonder if it would be of any benefit to me.As for me, I''m looking for results after going through dangerous human experiments that could even affect the lives of subjects. "


    I see, I see.


    After presenting the risk to the members of the Snowflake Society, the form of letting them come to the human body experiment could not be easily stepped on compared to the Zhengma.So I don''t want to let the dead out.


    "How about collaborative research here?Is there a problem? "


    "It''s only been two hours, but don''t you feel any serious problems?"But there are many parts that I feel should be improved, so I''ll summarize it later. "


    Junko''s experience of working with so many mad scientists, both boys and girls, was the first time, and I didn''t feel bad. It''s rather cozy.


    "On the rooftop during the euthanasia, Junko denied a lot of things about me, but I think there are times when you will like the same part of my thoughts and things that I do."Will you help me in the future?No, we should be able to provide the ideal environment for Junko. "


    ��Nh... I have rules for becoming an experimental platform for now...��


    "I know, but, you know, as long as you meet that condition, right?"


    Junko was able to break through to the strength of pushing, but Zheng Horse pushed even harder.


    "Junko, I really want your power."I can''t give up. I know you react very negatively to my ideals and hate me, but you''re still worthy of being a member of the Snowflake Society.I definitely want you to be there. "


    ��Hmm... I didn''t say I didn''t like it.��


    "Oh... I''m sorry"


    Junko''s enthusiasm for Masamori makes her look uncomfortable.Seeing this, Zheng Ma also realized that he had made bad habits again, and apologized.


    Shipworms sneaked into the forbidden area.


    Honestly, you don''t have to sneak up on me.The pathway to the forbidden area of the building is just written in front of it as forbidden.It is not checked by camera.It is not separated by a door.Anyone who wants to come in can do so.


    (But since there are only good kids here, there are not many people who try to break the rules.No, you weren''t there except for me, were you?)


    Walk in the corridor of the forbidden area with thrill.Funashi is a celebrity in a bad sense in the organization, and since he is aware of it, his palpitations rise every time he meets someone.But fortunately, the passers-by hadn''t even noticed Funashi.


    Without being suspicious like this, Funako rigidly crosses the tip of the arrow and the tip of the frontal crossroads.


    The two passed without seeing the way of the boat.


    (No one noticed...... Thank goodness)


    Funayo strokes his chest.


    (Hmm? Like I just felt my gaze?)


    In fact, Junko could only sense the signs, but she didn''t pay much attention.


    After a short time, Funaso proceeded to the crossroads crossed by Junko and Masamori, and went a step ahead of them.The two of us are on our way.


    Funasumi eventually arrived at the desired room.


    The door opened a little and Funasumi breathed.A sight I''ve seen in science fiction comics and games.Several capsules were arranged, and there was a human inside, and the cord stretched out from the inside of his body.In reality, fiction''s preconceived notions work on the worse, making it feel more gruesome and scary to shock.


    (It''s not very nice, but I can''t go inside.Everyone''s wearing white clothes... and there''s even a horse called a Masamune.(Pictures have to be taken from here)


    Funiso, who had confirmed the appearance of Masako and Junko in the room, hurriedly took pictures, and quickly dispersed.


    Courage, bells, philosophers, Sylvia, and the other five stood in front of the forbidden area of the building.


    ��Beyond that, there''s no access except to selected members.��


    Tetsuo with a nervous face tells me.


    "I forgot to ask, how did you get in here?"


    "Are you still the world''s best information organization because you forgot to ask such important questions?"


    Sylvia''s courage rushed in to ask questions.


    "Shut up. It''s a mistake with the brush, too, Hiroshi."


    "That''s right. Don''t be mean to onee-sama."Onee-sama is an inadvertent sister with a lot of errors in her brush.


    Sylvia retorts. She swells her cheeks and loses her courage for a few nights.


    "Stop pretending to be a follower."So, how did it happen? "


    "I used to go through the hallways around here, but I happened to have an accident when I was passing by."A lot of people in white clothes ran around and screamed that the chemicals had exploded, that there was an injured person, that the fire alarm system was going off, and it was not like it was just a fire alarm, so I thought I might need help, so I went inside in the confusion..... "


    "Didn''t you realize you existed?"Are you blameless? "


    To the philosopher who answers, Sylvia bumps further questions.


    ��They didn''t say anything.Looks like I didn''t notice. "


    And, Tetsu.


    ��There''s a good chance there are no cameras in the restricted area.��


    Otherwise, Sylvia decided that Tetsuo would not remain unnoticed.


    But we should hide and move, right?


    The bell tone said.


    "There''s nowhere to hide."


    Tetsu says there are potted plants in the hallway up ahead, but they''re too big for people to hide.


    How about some covert action with supernatural powers?


    Courage suggests.


    Because clairvoyance and prediction were obstructed, it was possible that the barrier that retreated from the supernatural might have covered the building.


    It''s okay from the inside, isn''t it?


    Sylvia says, "How many nights do you have?"


    I know that clairvoyance is blocked, but that means that the prediction is blocked. Isn''t that a vector different from a place-only barrier?


    Sylvia was impressed to hear Yuuki''s remarks.


    "You know things very well."It is true.In other words, you''re doing a lot of things at the same time. "


    Even though we''re on alert for an anomalous attack from the outside, why don''t we even have surveillance cameras in the building?


    Zheng Horse loses a lot of money


    Sylvia, the courage, the bell tone says.


    In the end, the five of them walked down the hallway normally.


    "This is the room, indeed."


    Tetsuo said as he stood in front of the door.


    Is this really the room?


    Sylvia, who had a clairvoyant ability, looked inside the room, but it looked different from the structure she had heard beforehand.


    "Ah... I may have made a mistake. Probably next door.At that time, I was dumbfounded. "


    Tetsuo with an agitated voice.


    "Hey, there are two people I know."


    Courage laughs.


    The other four were surprised to see the person who was there when they saw the courage in front of them.Junko and Masamori were just coming out of the door.The philosopher looked at the horses, Silvia and Junko for several nights, and the bell sounded surprised to see both of them.


    "Why is Junko here..."


    "Whoa? Hey, hey, hey, hey."


    Sylvia groaned, and Junko noticed the five of them and pointed at them.


    "Courage!? And Tetsuo and the bell tone."


    "There''s Sylvia, too." I wonder what''s going on here. "


    Junko smiled amusedly as Zheng Ma opened her eyes wide.

 2437 8

    After completing two interviews with the Snowflake Society, Yoshihisa went outside the building to find her way home, and confirmed that the content of the interview had been upgraded to a whiplash.


    In the taxi, I watched the reactions of the viewers of the interview twice.


    "It''s a new educational institution."


    "It''s conceptually like that, but I feel that it''s not the only one.In the first place, please think about it when you publish the coverage only in the back streets. "


    "It seems that there are many organizations in the back streets where people work.Or is it Grim Penis? "


    I see. So you''re connected to Grimm''s penis?


    Pupuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Kirisaki Kirie, number two, is a three-time champion at the MMA World Junior High School Games and a two-time champion at the World Junior High School Games.


    You have a proven track record of becoming an advertising tower ~


    The surname Kirisaki is reminiscent of Mad Scientist Sanji''s Kirisaki sword, but it could be a daughter or a relative.


    Kirie-chan is cute. Do you already know a man?My uncle would like to teach you. "


    From what I''ve heard, I plan to expand into the main street, but first of all, when I''m interviewing for backstreets only, will I become an organization based on backstreets?


    I think the opposite is true. The organization that bases on the main street, but also involves the backstreets, must have appealed to the backstreets in advance.That way, it''s easy to get involved with the organizations in the back streets. "


    Is that the calculation? The cunning of the children. "


    Even so, there are teenagers in the back streets.Even in that way, it goes hand in hand with the backstreets. "


    You''re going to unearth and bring in talent from among the children in the back alley.By wearing snowflake society and two pairs of grass shoes, those who belong to the organization in the back streets will benefit both sides. "


    What caught my attention from those reactions was how to connect Snowflake Society with the backstreets.


    (I would definitely like to penetrate this area.I think it is better to touch this one for the content of the third interview.Ask if I can change the schedule)


    Yoshihisa called Laura.


    "That''s why I want to bump into the viewer''s reactions and questions for the third time.In addition, I want to ask the Lord how to get involved in the backstreets. "


    "There, I see. The great guys will be delighted with the change."But please check it first, Maas. "


    Laura came back with such a response.


    (I bet you don''t like it over there either.the central - no, we''re in a situation where we''re forced to go even higher.)


    Yoshihisa had the same experience when she was in the main street newspaper.There is no impartial and neutral press.Swayed by the convenience of somebody.Then do a propaganda and write a deflection article.I heard that there is no such thing in the back alley, but this time only, it is a composition close to that of the main street.


    However, Yoshihisa knew that the most unpleasant thing she remembered was not her lashes but her lashes.


    "Huh? Huh? Courage and bells?What do you mean? And Tetsuo? This is a no-go zone for you. [M]Besides, there are two people I don''t know. "


    Yuuki, Tetsuo, Sylvia, and Masamori, who were confronted by five people for several nights, were surprised at first, but immediately returned to calmness and smiled as if they were just as amused about this situation as Junko.


    (I think we should refrain from making strange remarks.At the time of Sylvia''s presence, and at the time when Masama-kun and her close courage, Tetsuo-kun and Suzuna-kun were acting in secret together, I could see that there was a secret investigation in relation to the work of Oh My Rape.Besides...... you can inflate your imagination by connecting with Yoshihisa''s article and the matter of data transplantation to the brain you just saw.)


    While observing each of the five faces, Junko thought about it.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who


    Sylvia gazes at her courage.I didn''t rely on Tetsuo, so I asked here.


    "If they find me, I can''t help it." If we destroy everything, we can solve it. "


    and courage with a smile on his face.


    "I wonder what would happen if I actually did it."


    I think the words of courage are a joke to stone, but the ringtone wonders what will happen after execution.


    Since when did Junko become a part of this group?


    "Um... I guess I''m just helping out." For now. "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, noBecause I recognize it. "


    When asked by Sylvia, Junko turned away from his gaze as he whispered his cheeks, and Zheng Ma made a firm statement.


    It''s a big deal, let''s be clear.


    Courage takes a step forward with a smile.At the forefront of my gaze was the Masuma.


    "Zheng Ma, you''re doing something that''s not even worthy of you."Your ability to impose the magnitude of human sin on you, but don''t you realize that you are also guilty?Or are you doing it on purpose? "


    What are you talking about?


    "Hey, hey, you..."


    In response to the courage to ask, Masamori attempts to cut Sira, and Sylvia becomes reluctant.


    (This guy, are you going to ruin it.....)


    Courage makes Sylvia want to hold her head.If you ask questions head-on, it will be like confessing what we were looking for, and it will be difficult for Sylvia and the others to do their job.No, it was pretty ruined when I found out here, but from Sylvia''s point of view, I wanted to get through it.


    (He found out and reopened and hit the straight.It seems courageous when you say courageous)


    On the other hand, Tetsuo was convinced.


    "You have too many thoughts, and you''re asking," What are you talking about? "


    "Yeah, that''s right. I''m doing a lot of courage, a lot of courage, a lot of secrets."You won''t know until you''re clearly pointed out. "


    A courageous horse and a zheng horse who keeps smiling at each other.


    "Um... I don''t know..." Um... I''m the one who started it. Zheng Ma "


    Tetsuo shouted in disquiet.I summoned all the faces here, and I wondered if they were hiding behind it with courage standing on their arrows.


    Huh? Huh? I wonder if Tetsuo asked for courage when he found out that something was wrong with him?


    Looking at Tetsuo, a funny-mouthed horse.Tetsuo gets hardened.


    "Don''t blame Tetsu. He''s worried about this guy, so he talked to me."


    Courage dissipates the smile and protects Tetsuo.


    "Hmm. Who are these people?"


    A political horse who sees Sylvia for several nights.


    "We''re just helpers."


    Sylvia answers endlessly.


    "Do you know Tetsuo? I''d like a more detailed introduction."I have a feeling that I''m not the only one.Ah, and how do you get through this conversation while delaying it, how do you turn things around and achieve your goals?Then I can change the place and give you time to think slowly.But, with that in mind, if you also tell me your purpose and circumstances, I might be able to cooperate and listen.Don''t you think so? Yeah, let''s just try to change the place. Let''s just calm down. ��


    Even after speaking unilaterally, this is the political horse that decides this.


    "You''re the type to force yourself into your own pace..."It''s a troublesome hungry monster. "


    Sylvia says in a voice that can be heard by a political horse.Sylvia was familiar with this type.That was the White Barrel May, the boss of the Ohmai Rape.


    "Yeah. I don''t like this kind of place of Masamori either."


    ��I''ve known him for a long time, but I''m sure it''s troublesome.��


    Sylvia agrees with the bell tone and courage.They also reached the ears of the horses, but the horses did not care at all.It was rather interesting.

 2438 9

    At one time, Funabushi Funa Sang [Funabushi Funa Sangyo] made some achievements, established a solid position in the Snowflake Society, and was excited to look back at other members.


    What Funasumi did was run a second social game.The operation of the game was recommended by Zheng Ma.The game was created by another member of the Snowflake Society and managed by Funashi.However, both of them failed, and Funasu lost his confidence completely.


    Inside the main building, there is a room where Funaso sleeps.Funashi lived in a hotel until then, but after the headquarters building was built, he lived in the room given to the building.


    (I have great abilities.Zheng Ma also said that it was time to rely on my ability.That''s why I put it in the Snowflake Society.I should have graduated by age.)


    Being left alone in the room, Funasumi sneaks up on his thoughts.


    (Even if you stand on your own... even if you have such terrible supernatural abilities, I don''t feel confident that I can do it properly.I''m sure I''ll fail... I''ve failed no matter what I do...It would be nice if Masuma had properly instructed me to lie down. [M]Shit. I''ll take care of everything. I''ll fail after all)


    Nagativ''s thoughts continued as he looked up at the void.


    (It is hard to live. When will I feel happy?)


    When I thought about it, the phone rang.


    "It''s you..."


    Funasumi picked up the phone and slightly broke his mouth.He was not as open-minded to the other person on the phone as Zheng Ma.


    "I''m sorry to ask you so many times, but I''m ready for you.Did you take any pictures?


    "Oh, I finally got it. I''ll send it."Do as you please. "


    I took it, but I forgot to send it.When I had lunch first, I accidentally forgot.


    ��Hahaha, this is awesome.I wouldn''t do this in a B-sci-fi movie right now.The kids are mad scientists.No, you''re not a fake, you''re a real mad scientist''s kid.Well, if you say that, even Junko Yukioka looks like a child, but she doesn''t feel like a child. "


    The opponent reacted nicely, and Funashi became happy.


    "I''ll leave it to you. Please play plenty of rewards."


    I know. Do you need so much money?


    I''ll use it right away, no matter how much I have, it won''t be enough.


    In fact, it is a boat that is scattered throughout the purchase of online games and social games.


    I see. You did a good job."[]/(exp, adj-na, n) (uk) as one would like/as one would expect/as one would expect/as one would expect/as one would expect/as one would expect/"/"Then I may ask you for something in the future, but please do it again."


    After hanging up the phone, Funaso is enveloped in a sense of accomplishment and security.Above all, I can''t wait to be praised by the other person and relied on.


    (Yes, I''ve never seen anything other than Masuma.)


    Be aware of what you were aware of before.


    (This person gives me money.It inspires me. It also gives me knowledge.You''ll be my opponent.Besides, he admitted to me and praised me)


    Funashi was unquestionably pleased to think that a new person had appeared to support him.


    Courage, bells, Tetsuo, Sylvia, Junko and Masamori''s seven men changed places to the top floor Masamori''s room.


    "Wow, this is the best view without the walls. There are several large rooms in my house, but I can lose here ~"


    Night after night, she moves near the window and bounces as she looks out over the city.


    "This is a little botanical garden, too."


    Said Junko as he looked around at the plant pots and the colorful flowers.


    "I''m sorry. Let us talk to you first."


    Tetsuo demanded it.


    "Yeah, that''s fine. Talk to me as much as you want."


    Masamori accepts happily and leaves his room with Junko.


    "Now''s your chance, courage." The golden one. "


    "Yeah, we''re poor."That said, it''s a room full of potted plants. "


    The bell sound and courage to look inside the room.


    "Strain the barrier for a few nights." You''re a strong guy. "


    "Okay, onee-sama."


    Sylvia ordered me to prepare the curse I brought with me for a few nights.


    "Oops, you''ve been cut off from the space."My ears are good, but I can''t hear you. "


    Junko, who was listening outside the room, smiled slightly.


    "Oh, the second interview has been uploaded to the whiplash scene."This time it is accompanied by a video. Junko, look at this. "


    Masamori copies the holographic display and flies it to Junko.


    Is Kirie-chan number two here?


    Junko raises a strange voice at the scene where Kirisaki Kirie was introduced as number two.


    That''s right. Do you know Kiichi?


    "It''s not like I''m a close person, I''ve seen it a few times."I think I''m close to her father.I''ll give you a call. "


    Junko calls Kirisaki Sword.


    Professor, did you know that Kirie-chan is in the Snowflake Society?Ah, I''ll send you an interview video because it''s on the whiplash screen. "


    I didn''t know that either.Looks like you kept it a secret from me. "


    In response to Junko''s report, Kirisaki was making a heartless or grumpy voice.


    On the other hand, in the room, consultations are started.


    "You found it, so you can''t do it anymore."Switching to the policy of blowing it from the front. "


    As I put my hands on my glasses, my courage flies out.


    "I don''t hate people like you, but I don''t care if you do it now."The most troubling thing is Tetsuo. "


    Sylvia smiles and diminishes her courage.


    "Onee-sama, after all, I have a good feeling for a brain muscle type that is very similar to me."Do I have to be a brain muscle too? "


    "Um......"


    Am I a brain muscle?


    At the end of the night, Sylvia smiled bitterly, her courage unusually shocked.


    "It''s not like that." Courage is thoughtful. "


    The bell rings.


    If you''re so thoughtful, don''t take it to the one who''s forcing you.


    and Sylvia.


    "Then what should I do in this situation?"Well... even if it''s like that, Zheng Ma is our friend.If this happens, I''ll have to break my belly and discuss it. "


    But courage. Masamori is a child who is unlikely to respond even if she breaks her belly.


    The sound of the bell creates courage.


    "If it gets twisted, you can decide by hitting each other."I used to wear it like that, and this time it''s fine. "


    "At the time of coming up with this idea, it''s not very thoughtful ~"


    A few nights dazzled to hear the words of courage.


    "We should take the fight into account."


    I seriously insist on courage.


    ��If you fight each other and you win, will the bosses here stop working on the organization?��


    Sylvia sighed mixedly.


    "What is your purpose?"It''s an intelligence organization, isn''t it?If your goal is to explore, you can just keep quiet and watch over everything that happens. "


    Courage turns to Sylvia for a few nights.


    "I''m rebelling with emotional problems and personal feelings."As a senior in life, I have an opinion.Is that bad? "


    Sylvia smiles as she puts her hand on her waist.


    "I see. Then you should be on my side."Keep an eye on him. If you want me to help you, give me a hand. "


    "Don''t do it forcefully." It''s a different vector than that Zheng horse. "


    Sylvia smiled bitterly at the conclusion of her courage, but she became more and more fond of it.


    Still? I haven''t been around for a long time.


    Zheng Ma calls out from outside the door.


    "No, that''s enough." I''m going to force you to do this because you won''t be able to complete the consultation. "


    Courage calls in, and Masako and Junko return to the room.


    When I witnessed Tetsuo experimenting with human bodies, I asked him to do whatever it takes.


    Zheng Ma looks at Tetsuo with a difficult face.Then I turned to Sylvia for a few nights.


    "Even if you talked to Courage, did you talk to these people?"Who are these people? "


    "The information organization Oh My Rape."


    Sylvia answers Zheng Ma''s question.There is no point in hiding it in this scene.Sylvia herself is a well-known person in the back alley in the first place, so it''s easy to find out.


    "Zheng Ma." THEHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN


    The door of the room opened and Kiarie, who had changed her blood profile, appeared.


    "Whoa, there''s a lot of stuff.No, it''s worse than that. Look at this. "


    With that in mind, Kiichi projected a holographic display in an oversized format.


    "What!? Why!?"


    "You''re kidding, hey..."


    Tetsuo shouts with surprise. Sylvia roars.


    When I looked at the screen shown, I was stunned for many nights by Zheng Ma, Tetsuo, and Sylvia, but for different reasons.


    It was a photograph of Junko and Masuma before---and of the lab "Lab" where they had conducted human experiments, which had been a topic of conversation between men of courage and men of philosophy.


    Below the image, it is written that the Snowflake Society is conducting human experiments.Experiments of transplanting data into the head and surgery that integrates with AI by putting a chip in the brain have all been exposed.


    "What is this site?"


    "This is a backstreet information site that''s separate from the flogging I''m talking about."It''s a minor site run by a smaller information organization. "


    Ji Lijiang answered Zheng Ma''s question.

 2439 10

    There are many sites dedicated to backstreet residents.The biggest source of information is flogging, but there are other news sites nearby.


    He went out of his way to choose a minor site among them and instructed them to reveal the information.It was a site that he personally liked, and his preference was to give opportunities and merits to the minor rather than the major.


    "That''s how I raised the former president of formalin pickling."that''s how it''s going to be.... "


    As he peered at the holographic display, he remembered the old days, and the doggy sighed.


    This information site is displayed on the display.A scoop of evidence that the Snowflake Society has transplanted knowledge into the human brain and conducted human experiments that cybernetize the brain has been published with photographs.


    (Some people say that even if it is a photograph of evidence, it can be made up. In fact, photographs add a lot of credibility.The more there are, the better.)


    When the doggy thought so, a phone call came in.


    What do you say, doggy?


    I hear a bouncing voice.


    (Well, it''s coming out with a happy voice...)


    A narrow-eyed doggy. But I definitely didn''t think he was cute.It is a feeling of pity.


    "Oh, well done, Funasumi." It''s echoing. "


    The caller was Shipwreck, who instructed the doggy to take pictures of the Snowflake Society''s experiments on humans.


    That is not the only instruction.I gave instructions for various other things, and I smashed it this far.And there are things that will happen in the future.


    "Let''s see how it goes. I''ll follow up and give you instructions."


    Doggy who hangs up.


    I think I''ve found a new toy that inspires creativity.


    She threw her feet on the desk and leaned deep into the chair, mumbling as she looked up at the ceiling.


    "I hope Yoshihisa didn''t get in the way."Well, is it a good stimulus over there too? HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    As I mumbled, my nose suddenly became itchy and I was a doggy sneezing.


    The top central executives, Tamamura Ring of the Thirteen Staircases of Pleasure and Toranosuke Okuda, were facing each other at the Japanese-style coffee "Dark Demon Ryuyan" and were discussing the human experiments of the Snowflake Society that they had just viewed.


    "The leak was true, but it seems that it wasn''t the omayrape or the flogging.I checked, but they said neither of them were involved. ��


    Okita said while adding chopsticks to the Hell''s Stewed Set meal while killing the mackerel.


    "It must be easy to see it as a separate mouth."I can''t say for sure. "


    That said, the ring carries an eerie fruit juice in its mouth.


    "You''ve gone too far to be a child."


    "I don''t know the limit because I''m a child."I can see the rampage of innocent evil. "


    There was a very bad feeling in Okita''s brain.A future where children who only have the power can run a rampage with no control over their teeth.


    There are many teenage children in the back streets, but many of them are under the control of adults, and if you make a fool of yourself, you will die on your own.Individual strength is not a big deal.But this snowflake society is very different from that of the children in the back streets.


    (It is my intuition that it is impossible to clearly state the rationale, but I feel that this organization is going to be a great disaster.)


    Okita thought it would be a good idea to crush it quickly before it was too late, but you can''t be so rough on the boulders.


    ��Now, what do we do next?��


    "You can leave it to the information organization for a while.If we do something extra, it could interfere with their movement. ��


    Okita said to the circle that asked about the policy.


    "No, we can''t just leave them to it."Rather, they''re in motion now.Let''s get moving quickly here.However, using the end-user and the end-user organization "


    The ring makes a difference. There was already a plan in her.


    O''Malay Rape Headquarters.


    "Even though it''s difficult to do the same thing with a whiplash target, other intelligence organizations will join in the fight."


    The boss of Ohmai Rape, Barrel May, looks tired of looking at the information site that gave him a scoop on Snowflake Society''s experiments on humans.


    "Things are getting worse and worse."I''m sorry about Sylvia, but I''ll try to sneak in.I was fortunate enough to dive into the organization. "


    said Kurosaki Nana, a major executive.


    "I''m also diving into Nana-chan''s body... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    While looking at her with scary eyes, May waved her hand.


    "Sure enough, that organization is a monkey."Perhaps that''s why such a major scoop was easily siphoned off. "


    While it''s powerful enough to prevent our perspective, prediction, and psycho memory, there are also missing parts.


    "Maybe the neighborhood is still a child.But--if they grow up by repeating those failures..... "


    At the moment, she is still showing the scale of the threat, but it is expected that it will become a bigger existence, May saw.


    Yoshihisa called Laura Sheridan, the editor-in-chief of the Snowflake Society''s Human Body Experiment Scoop, who went to the backstreet news site.


    I tried to check with people in the ruling class, but the fact is that I don''t know anything about keeping it, Death ~


    Laura seemed a little puzzled too.


    "It seems like it''s too much if I try it by accident..."


    "The possible thing is that each accuser has a different pattern. Hmm."


    I see. I think it was inspired by our article.


    Yoshihisa felt that it was highly likely.


    Or maybe something completely different that we don''t know has moved and worked.


    There''s a possibility that the mastermind is actually all the same, and all dancing on his palm, as in his script.


    Look ~, there''s an interesting story about Death. Death is impossible ~


    Kushi-kun


    In the middle of the conversation, Yoshihisa sneezed.


    The reported Kirie''s gaze turned toward Sylvia.


    "Oh, there''s a celebrity."This is Sylvia Tanshita, the top executives of the world''s top information organization, the Seven Underground Organizations. "


    Hello, it''s an honor to be known as the daughter of the Kirisaki Sword and Kirisaki Kirie, the MMA World Student Games champion.


    In response to Kirie''s point, Sylvia smiled unstoppably.


    "So, courage and ringtones, anyway, why is there someone from the information organization here?"


    Kirie asks.


    "I was supposed to borrow your help to do a more detailed investigation... but after all, I and Courage came to investigate."


    "Well, in that way, it doesn''t seem like we''re incompetent. Excuse me ~"


    Tetsuo answers, and for a few nights he raises his voice of displeasure.


    "I don''t know if this is the case, but what Tetsuo and Sylvia were trying to find out was given to the news site in the back alley first." Separately. "


    Listening to the words of Zheng Ma, Ji Lijiang changed his complexion and stared at Tetsuo.


    "Hey, Tetsu. Did you betray us?"


    ����


    Tetsuo was silently teased by an angry gaze.


    "I see that you didn''t betray me completely."And as far as I can see from the current reaction, there seems to be no direct contact with anyone who has flowed information.I don''t know if it''s indirect.Maybe he doesn''t even know it. "


    And, Masamune.


    "I don''t know if that dialogue of Zhengma is true."I honestly doubt it, and maybe I''m just saying it to reassure you. "


    When the bell sounds like that, Masamori''s face looks as unpleasant as she can.


    "The ringtones are really genius when it comes to my nervous reversal."I don''t think anyone with the talent to make me mad would come out on the right. "


    "Thank you. I would be very happy if you could say that."


    The bell sound smiles petulantly at the horse who reveals his discomfort.


    "Zheng Ma, if this happens, I''ll say it clearly."I''m against what you''re doing.So I betrayed them, I leaked the information, and I came here with the courage to explore. ��


    While trembling slightly, Tetsuo turned to Zhengma and said completely.


    "But this is a different matter."All right, Tetsuo, I won''t be asking questions about you at the moment.I''ll put it up on the shelf. What''s happening right now is more serious.Looks like there''s another traitor. "


    Looking at Tetsuo, he said with a smile, but his eyes were not smiling as usual.


    "If you betray me or Tetsu, it won''t cause serious harm to the horse, but if you betray him, I don''t know how to fall."There will be one more, so give priority to those who have leaked the information. ��


    The courage with which he framed his arms said in an ordered tone.

 2440 11

    Since the death game between Junko and Van Damme, the dog owner has been interested in the organization called Snowflake Society and has been investigating it independently.


    The conversation between the courage and the horses that Van Dam took part in as a runner on the Van Dam side - their presence, which was eloquent when they took over Grimm''s penis, made the dogs very interested.


    However, the Snowflake Society was a very troublesome match for the doggy.In any case, it was difficult to investigate because only children were allowed to enter and exit the organization.I asked Midori to investigate from the spiritual world, but she said that the barrier that retreats from the supernatural power is stretched, preventing even access from the spiritual world.


    That''s why I''d like you to become a member of the Snowflake Society and conduct an internal investigation.


    I seem to be busy here, too.


    Yu, who had been called, uttered an annoying voice.As a matter of fact, I had asked Midori to do it before, but she said no lightly.


    But Yu took it on.I decided that it might be beneficial for the future activities of the Murder Club.


    And Yu put it into the Snowflake Society lightly, and did various investigations and reported it to the doggy.


    "How did you get in?"


    When she met Yu, the doggy asked strangely.


    "I was a runner during the loan competition, wasn''t I?"Masuma and I were both runners together, and we were contacted because we were interested at that time.So, as a leader of the murder club, if I was a member of the Snowflake Society, I might have a chance to benefit from it, so if I said I wanted to include it, it seemed like I''d be happy to accept it.Of course, I think the Snowflake Society side has also stepped in to work with each other, sometimes extracting information from the Murder Club. ��


    "You hit the straight as it is..."


    ��That''s what I''m trying to do.��


    If you go straight from the front with a yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    There were two things I noticed in Yu''s report.One is that there is a restricted area in the organization''s headquarters building where only selected members can enter.


    "It looks like the research team is in there."I saw white-clothed children like Junko coming and going often. "


    "In other words, I''m doing a terrible study that I can''t show off."


    Upon hearing Yu''s report, the doggy intuited that there was something interesting in the forbidden area.


    The other was a man named Shipworm Funashi.Even though the Snowflake Society is an organization for minors only, she says she is still enrolled even though she is twenty years old this year.It is said that the organization has a bad reputation.


    "The organization has entrusted me with the management of the game twice, and I''ve pushed me to the end of service twice, so some people were making fun of me.There were also rumors that they were spending the organization''s money on their own and using it as a gacha.I saw it myself, but there were some terrible children who were slapping their mouths so that they could hear it, and they looked sorry to hear it. "


    (Maybe he can use it.)


    The dog keeper was even more intuitive.


    "You don''t have to force yourself to investigate the forbidden area."Let''s give him that boatworm boat.And you''re going to have to investigate the shipworm. "


    A dog that tells Yu.


    "What are you up to?"


    I see. Yu, we''re in spectator mode.No, if anything happens to me, I might ask you. "


    Yuu asked, leaning his head, and the dog said, shrugging his shoulders.


    An abandoned building with collapsed walls, ceilings, and floors.


    Funasaki asks himself why he is in such a place.I know the answer.


    "I know you''re spending money on your own."


    I received such an email and was told that I had used it.And when I came because I wanted to talk, I was summoned to a designated place.


    (I don''t know who''s doing this for what, but I''ll do it...I''ll make you a puppet with my invincible abilities!)


    It was Funasu who had stood up, but he fought in front of the person he had summoned.


    I thought it was someone in the organization, but it was a lean man who showed up.The age range is from mid- to late-thirties.


    "Are you in a hurry because your proud abilities don''t work?"Well, I don''t know what kind of ability it was, but I also assumed that it had supernatural power, so I prepared myself for it. "


    A man says that and pulls out a seashell-like object from his pocket.


    "It is an artifact that exerts a strong resistance to the supernatural forces that directly affect the mind and body."That''s a good price, too.Of course, if you use your physical abilities, there will be measures to counteract them. "


    Man: The doggy laughs. At first glance, it lurks in the shadows.I was protected by an extinct gaze when I was attacked.


    "Snowflake Society boatworm Funabuso. It seems that the reputation within the organization is very bad.Are you comfortable? "


    "Shut up. You''re taking extra care of me.Who are you? What can I do for you? "


    To an unfair man who suddenly appeared, Funasumi desperately bluffed and came with an intimidating attitude, even as he remembered his fear.But his fingertips are trembling.


    "I''m not going to do you any harm."I''m not threatening you.I just want to ask a lot of questions.I need information, because I''m a true man and he loves it. ��


    The man told him with a smile on his face.


    "And in order to gain trust, I showed myself in front of you."Why didn''t you just touch it with your voice while you were hiding?It''s about being within reach of each other at all times. ��


    A doggy who says he''s an idiot.


    "Funasumi, I''ve been looking into you."I don''t know what my abilities are, but I know my reputation within the organization.That''s why I chose you. "


    Said in a quiet tone, Funaso also calmed down a little.


    "So... what do you want me to do?"


    "I just want to know first." I want information.I want to know as much as I can about the Snowflake Society. "


    More than half of these words are true to dogs.Yu has told me a lot about the information that is open within the organization''s members.However, there may be some information I don''t know, and I decided that it was better to listen to the story by pretending not to know in order to make Funaso trust.


    After that, the dog keeper heard a lot of stories.How Funashi began to be a member of the Snowflake Society - killing his parents.A personality that immediately wakes you up. Ability to own.Being intoxicated by a political horse.Four years have passed since I came to the Snowflake Society, but I have just failed to come here, and I am already twenty years old, so I am being seen with white eyes by the organization.He went on to say what kind of ability he had.


    (How dare you be such an idiot.However, she is weak, lacks confidence, and has a very strong desire for approval.Above all, I''m hungry for love)


    A dog that feels more pity than contempt for Funasumi.


    "If you''re so capable, why don''t you be more valuable to the organization?"I think I can use it more.No, you ignore the organization, and your abilities, power, and wealth are just what you want. "


    "I can''t... I... can''t do anything..."Because I''m stupid... because I''m a born club...Because I''m incompetent... Zheng Ma prepared a job to train me like that, and I ruined everything.And from the Snowflake Society..... "


    Looking at Funasumi, who was about to cry, a suspicion arose about the dog.


    (Perhaps the leader''s horse is trying to manipulate him as he pleases, not to train him, but to give him a complex and make him recognize him as a bad guy?)


    Looking at Funasu''s personality, his past situation, and his current loss of confidence, I can only imagine that.


    (Well, that would be convenient.You''re ready to go.Would you like me to use it?I''ll take the role of manipulating this guy as I please.)


    The doggy smiled, turned his head fast, and began to plan for the future.

 2441 12

    Junko and Sylvia left the Snowflake Society headquarters building together for a few nights.


    There''s been a lot of complications


    Junko calls out.


    ��It won''t be complicated. At the heart of the problem is the accusation of the Snowflake Society''s experiments on the human body.The fact that Yoshihisa Takada''s interview has been posted on the whiplash site may be thought to be timed out. "


    I mean, is the same person working on it?


    How many nights do I have to listen to Sylvia?Junko sounded the same.


    "Oh, I feel like the timing is too good."


    "I see multiple possibilities as hard to throw away."


    Multiple?


    Sylvia let out a strange voice in response to Junko''s words.


    "It''s possible that each one is moving with a separate mouth."It feels like another person who is involved in someone''s behavior or change is acting independently in response to it.Besides the leaked Tetsuo, it is more likely that the accuser is in the Snowflake Society than Sylvia says that someone in the organization has moved independently.Of course, I don''t know which is right at the moment. "


    I see.


    Sylvia convinced.


    Onee-sama''s claims are conspiracy theories, aren''t they?


    If you do this kind of business, your suspicion will grow stronger, and you''ll be drawn to conspiracy theories.


    A few nights later, Sylvia laughed bitterly.


    Sylvia and Junko left the headquarters building of the Snowflake Society for a few nights, and Tetsuo and Kirie also left the Masuma''s room.


    Yuuki and Bell Sound remained in Masuma''s private room, facing each other.


    "You really are a problem."What''s the problem? I''m a problematic kid because I do things that I find irritating. "


    Courage rumbles toward the horse.The bell is also nodding deeply.


    "But, but, this is necessary."Besides, mankind has been doing this for a long time, and all of human civilization today is on top of lots of blood sacrifices. "


    "You don''t have to take on the role of getting your hands dirty with blood."Leave it to some scraps.You don''t have to do this. "


    Masamori claims, but denies courage lightly.


    "This is also about courage."To make you sit on the throne of courage-- "


    "Then Naomi, stop talking about it."Forcing someone to sacrifice for a good cause like dung is the thing I hate the most. "


    Even if Masamaru insists, courage is apt to flatter.


    "Nh......"


    Zheng Ma screams as he looks at his courage with a slightly melancholy face.Yuuki silently looks back at the horse with her arms folded.


    Eventually, the horse breathed as if it had given up.This controversy is barren, so I will change the subject.


    That''s right, by the way, don''t you think it''s strange what Tetsuo did?


    A philosopher?


    Oh, it''s a little weird.


    In response to Zheng Ma''s question, the bell sounded in a strange voice, but courage agreed.


    "What''s wrong with you? I can''t believe you two know that."


    "I''m not cheating. I''m sorry because the bells are stupid. It''s a simple question."


    "Ahhh... that''s terrible courage. Don''t be stupid just because you''re stupid.Tell me so I can figure it out. "


    "Just because I was shocked by what Zheng Ma did, is it easy to leak information to the outside world?"Why don''t you talk to us first?In the end, you''ve come to rely on me and the ringtones, but isn''t that the opposite order?If you still rely on us, you can sting somewhere if you''re anxious.Didn''t Funasumi trust us that much? "


    "I mean... someone is controlling you?"


    Listening to the story of courage, the bell tone came to that conclusion, and at the same time I remembered.The fact that you have the ability to manipulate people''s minds, and that the bell tone was also manipulated once.


    "Ah, the bell tone has evolved from being a fool to being a little stupid.I evolved into an idiot using my head.That''s great, bell tone. "


    "Ahhhh... it''s terrible courage"


    Courage strokes the head of the bell with a smile.The ringtone protests with mixed feelings.


    Let''s do a little probing here.


    And, Masamune.


    "Stop it. If you move, you won''t be a coward."It''s better to stay in the same place for the rest of your life, like Jizo. Be a Jizo "


    ��Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    When Courage told him with a smile, Zheng Ma smiled bitterly, imitating the tone of the bell tone.


    In the city of Anraku, somewhere.


    Tetsuo, who left the Snowflake Society headquarters building, did not return to his home, but walked into the dilapidated building.


    From the middle of the journey, the light of Tetsuo''s eyes disappeared.Although the will has not completely disappeared, the consciousness has vanished considerably.I don''t know what I''m doing, and I don''t have any doubts.And it won''t be remembered.


    There were two men waiting in the abandoned building.One of them is a boatman who knows Tetsuo well.And the other is someone Tetsuo doesn''t know.


    "It doesn''t look like you''re being followed.There was no bugging.It''s possible that you''re being searched for by supernatural powers, but in that case, let''s give up. "


    The man next to Funasumi, a dog keeper, looked at Tetsuo and said:


    "Are you going to give up..."


    When he heard the words of the dog keeper, Funabo was dumbfounded.


    "It''s impossible to have a perfect plan."I don''t know where the hole is.Rather, it''s better to believe in perfection.When I believe it to be perfect, I will be cautious and fail to check. ��


    A doggy talks with a faint smile.


    Funashi looked grim and saw a philosopher who had no free will.


    In fact, Funaso controls Tetsuo by implication.That''s what dogs do.


    It is a dangerous act that Funasumi never thought of.Manipulate the same Snowflake Society allies with abilities and more.If I discovered it, I was frightened that I would not forgive myself, even if it was a political horse who protected me every day.


    Tetsuo''s control was shallow for now.I usually leave my free will behind.


    Now that I''ve brought you in front of the abandoned building, I''m taking most of your free will.At the dog''s direction, Tetsuo was brought in to make sure he wasn''t being checked.Funashi complained about what he would do if he was really being followed, but the doggy only laughed, "That''s the time."


    The dog keeper told Tetsuo to enter the forbidden area.The boatman asked how the dogs knew of the existence of the forbidden area, but did not tell him.


    When Yu asked about the forbidden area, the dog keeper became interested.And the dog owner, in the place where it was written as off-limits, was the personality that he wanted to enter and look inside and examine.If there was such a sign in the dog''s eyes, he would definitely step past it.


    By the way, the existence of Yu, who dived into the Snowflake Society, is naturally a secret for Funashi.


    Snowflake Society uses humans bought from human trafficking organizations to conduct treacherous human experiments in order to implant data into the brain and establish brain computerization.Tetsuo was manipulated and guided to know this fact, and information was leaked to the center of the lashes and backstreets.


    Funasumi has made one mistake here.When Tetsuo entered the restricted area, he didn''t do it, even though it would have been nice to have video or video evidence.As a result, Funano himself eventually crossed the dangerous bridge.I don''t know what this manipulated Tetsuo for.


    "It''s my fault, too."I should have instructed you properly. "


    The dog keeper said to the boatman with a sinister face.From the point of view of the dog owner, I thought that I would turn my attention as a matter of course without giving so much instruction, but Funabo did not think about it.Funasumi said that in order to do ten things, he had to tell all ten things, but he was the type who could not feel safe if he didn''t tell about fifteen things, and the dog kept it firmly in his mind at that time.


    By the way, did you teach me your abilities lightly, but did you tell me anything else?


    "Of course I know Zheng Ma."Kirie, too. Oh, Kirie is the number two disgusting person.I''ve been told not to teach too much, but I thought you should teach me.I thought... you could trust me.He said it was a credit card, and he showed up properly. "


    Asked by the dog, the boatman answers.While Funashi is intoxicated with Masamori, he has fierce hostility and jealousy toward Kirie and the courage and sound of bells that are close to Masamori.


    (It''s not bad personality, and at the same time, you''re friendly... no, you''re a frightening person.However, since the cause of people''s separation lies with me, I wish I could fix it there....)


    Looking at the boat life, the doggy thinks with pity.


    "So... could you give me more money?" I want the money. "


    "Why do you need so much money?"Are you gambling? "


    "I-I don''t care..."


    Asked, Funasumi was upset openly.Funashi is merely involved in the gaming gacha, but there are aspects like gambling, and Funashi recognizes that it is a similar way of enjoying itself.


    In fact, the dog breeder knew how to use the boat''s money, but he pretended not to know it.


    "I don''t care about the money if you use your abilities."Be more confident. And use your head. "


    "I don''t care...?" Using your head, is that a way to withdraw money from the Snowflake Society? ��


    "Ah, ahhh... if I could get better information, maybe I could do something like blackmail."It''s hot right now. "


    "Even if they say so...""Even if I do something like blackmail, it''s going to fail..."Yeah... but I want the money. Okay.I''ll see if I can find something. "


    (Damn it... Did you burn it by accident?)


    Having heard the words of Funasumi, the dog keeper regretted what he had said in the light noose.


    Tetsuo and Funaso leave the abandoned building.When I''m alone, dogs think a lot.


    (The problem is that he is intoxicated by the leader''s horse.No, I can say that you can use it, but it would be easier to do it if you lost your trust in the government horse.What''s the matter?)


    I also thought of pulling Funasuma away from the political horse, but the doggy thinks that if he moves too greedily, he may drown in the planner''s measures.Or if it moves, the chance of accidentally showing its tail increases.

 2442 13

    The day after the second interview.


    Yoshihisa was meeting Laura at the coffee shop.According to Laura, the others are calling.


    "Hmm. Before they come, we''ll talk about tomorrow''s coverage."


    "I wonder if the policy will change again."I can''t help but touch what''s been exposed. "


    "Keep it on the last day, sir.""There you go. On the third day, as planned, I was touched by the reaction so far."


    "Isn''t that what the reader wants most of all to touch right now?"


    Ahhhm. That''s why I keep it to myself, Death.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "I wonder what would be the most exciting theme on the third day, and it would be less exciting on the fourth day of the last day than on the third day, Mars."


    "Hmmm..."


    Laura and Yoshihisa disagreed, but in the end, Yoshihisa followed Laura''s intentions.There is nothing Laura claims or doesn''t understand at all.


    I''m sorry I''m late.


    "Today."


    Omei Rape''s White Barrel Mei and Kurosaki Nana are coming.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, he It wasn''t May''s fault, was it?"


    "Can''t it be?" I''m surprised, too. "


    What Laura said referred to a human experiment conducted at the Snowflake Society that was exposed to minor information sites on the back streets.


    "Who are these people?"


    Yoshihisa asks.


    "Ahhh. Don''t be surprised to hear that, Death."Omei, the boss and the big cadre are dying ~ "


    "Mmm, you can''t just rose on your own."As a punishment for breast rubbing, I will ask for permission to rub my boobs. "


    "No sexual harassment, Massey."


    As May spoke, she really slid her hand into Laura''s chest, but Laura caught her wrist and stopped her.


    Mei and Nana sat down and Yoshihisa checked the incoming email.The opponent is the number two snowflake society, Kirisaki Kirie, who was interviewed yesterday.


    Next, the leader of the Snowflake Society will cover it.


    "Hey, are you finally here? Death ~"


    Laura smiles as she hears Yoshihisa''s report.


    "I didn''t think it was moving to O''Malay Rape."


    Yoshihisa looked at Mei and Nana.It was Yoshihisa who was slightly dismayed by the sudden encounter with the boss.It is possible that Laura and the boss of the information organization are connected.


    "It looks like a lot of people are moving."Junko seems to be involved too.I could see him entering and exiting the building of the Snowflake Society. "


    Actually, I kept silent that I had already been in contact with Sylvia for many nights.


    "Junko too..."


    Yoshihisa has only a bad feeling.


    "I''m going to hit Junko and try to nostalgia her."


    "Can you do that?"


    In May''s dialogue, Yoshihisa became skeptical, but she was also surprised that May could speak lightly about such a thing.


    "W-well, if you play with it naked, I''ll give you one shot."Ascended many times by my gold finger, "I will do anything, so let me cooperate."Let''s make it even more ruinous! "- and now I see Junko who is naked and begging in a dick pose with her dog''s ears on."


    "This kid... he''s a little nasty?"


    "Hey, it looks a bit like a squirrel ~? It''s a pretty tough kid, Death."Kid Daisy who continuously breathes and exhales from the bottom of the story "


    Mei spoke with a trance face.Laura kissed Yoshihisa when she pointed at me like that.


    "In this case, the biggest neck part is that it is extremely difficult to explore the inside of the Snowflake Society.If you put Junko on this side, it should be easier to find information. "


    Omei Rape and Junko Snow Oka weren''t very close, but when did they settle?


    "Reconciliation shouldn''t be icy."Sylvia was still close to Junko-chan, even though it would have been a dangerous situation for both of us. "


    Laura picks up the phone when May talks to her.The opponent was the top cadre of the center, the White Fox String Helix.


    "Oiso. It''s hard to say, but I''d like to buy the contents of the third day''s interview here."Of course, I''ll pay for it. "


    In response to the request of the string screw, Laura thinks for a few seconds.It''s a lot that the center intervenes in this way.And it is difficult to refuse this request for the flogging patient with whom we have a central alliance.


    "Have you already talked to Takada-san about this, Death?"


    While Laura sent her gaze to Yoshihisa, she raised her voice so that she could hear the person''s name.


    (He''s naming me, but who''s on the phone?)


    Yoshihisa was around.


    Not yet. Yoshihisa Takada hasn''t changed, and it''s just a question of changing the buy-in, so I contacted you first to get through.


    "I''d like to ask you why, Death. Ahhhn"


    Not only in the back streets, but all over the world towards the main streets.And I want to expose the work of the Snowflake Society during the day. "


    "That''s something that needs to be confirmed with Takada-san, DeShaw.Above all, the question is whether the Snowflake Society will allow it or not. "


    "I''ll tell the Snowflake Society."


    "Takada-san is now in front of me.After checking here, I''ll send you an email ~ "


    Hanging up the phone, Laura told him what she had been asked to do by the string screw.


    The fact that the center is making such a request means that the center is also taking a serious view of the situation.


    ��And I can''t refuse it because of the grief of the organizations that we partner with at the center.��


    Nana said.


    "I don''t mind, but if I were to publish it on the street, wouldn''t it be tasty to cover it as planned?"


    On the third day, I just decided to ask about the reaction to the interviews on the first day and the second day.However, even if the people on the street didn''t see it for the first time or the second time, they wouldn''t know what it was.


    "Only on the third day, whipping sickness is out of jurisdiction."Therefore, Takada-san''s favorite thing to do is to come to Seri... and I want to say that the death happened for the fourth time, so I tried to publicize it on the street, but please do as planned, Maas "


    And, Laura.


    "That way, it can be used as a reference for the central nervous system."And the first and second articles should be sold to the center and published on the street, and the flogging should be a big money flow. "


    "Oh, Ryuishi Hakutaru-san''s date." That''s it, Mars. "


    In response to May''s suggestion, Laura decided to adopt it by hand.


    Snowflake Society headquarters building.


    I don''t want to hear too many strange rumors.


    Masamori talks while watering the potted plants in his room.There is a Kirie in the room.


    "It''s a rumor. The Snowflake Society is going to strengthen its influence on the superficial society in the future, isn''t it?"Gossip will definitely come out, and you don''t have to worry about that at all. "


    Kiarie on the sofa waved her hand and said.


    "I don''t agree with that idea."I might have said the same thing about Kirie, but not now. "


    "There is a strange person in this world who has no meaning, and the price of living is to lie."Believing and caring about rumors means that you''ll become a liar and a crowd and help them with their mastery. "


    "People move because of rumors."Public opinion is created from lies, and when lies are repeated, they are perceived as true.Don''t take it lightly. They say there is no smoke where there is no fire, but you can light a fire where there is no fire, and the smoke will stand.Rumors are stupid to believe.Idiots don''t even know how rumors happen.And the world is full of fools. "


    "Hmmm..."


    While listening to the story of Zhengma, Kirie begins to feel convinced by Zhengma''s claims.


    "The most frightening thing is the mechanism by which rumors swell up."Someone who is a bad person or has a habit of bluffing arranges things by speculation or delusion.The idiot who is in tune, loves rumors of carelessness, and talks about it in public again.In this way, the speculation and delusions of some liar are spread by idiots at the same level, and I am interested without knowing whether it is just speculation or delusion.And many interested people believe that there is no smoke in the place where there is no fire.It''s even worse for someone who wants to spread the rumor aggressively.Among those who spread rumors, there are also people who have a habit of falsehood, and they follow the rumors.Many people think that unfounded rumors may be true, or they may be lying, which is hard to ignore.But being in such a false state is what people want to spread the rumor. "


    So, after all, what do we do?


    Ji Lijiang, who had listened earnestly to him until the middle of the day, soon came to grips with the long and wide tongue of a political horse.


    "This is an information war."Someone is trying to plant a dirty image on the Snowflake Society.Because of something, we were caught in the eye. Hostiles are watching us. "


    Didn''t you get jeopardized by working with Grim Penis?


    That might be true, though.


    "And the courage, the philosophers, and those who were with you?"It''s not their doing, is it? "


    "Even if they turn against our enemies, I won''t use them like this."I believe it. I believe it. "


    It was a government horse that was reluctant to be treated as an enemy until it had the courage, but it should be held down so that it would not appear on the surface.


    Ji Liye''s phone rings.My men have just sent me an important message for the organization.


    It''s a call from the center.


    Having heard the dialogue of Kirie, Zheng Ma stopped the watering and went to the side of Kirie to pick up the phone.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ve changed - I''m the leader of the Snowflake Society."It''s true. Yes... yes. There''s nothing wrong with that. Go ahead. ��


    Masamune hangs up the phone as soon as she accepts.


    What?


    "For tomorrow''s interview only, I would like to publish it on a website that can be seen from the main street, rather than giving it to people with flogging."


    Ji Lijiang frowned at the words of Zheng Ma.


    "Is that okay? That''s what I''m kidding about."


    "Very well, through the fake Van Dam, the name of our organization is already spreading on the street."It''s a crossing ship. Let''s spread it even more. "


    It was Kiarie who confirmed with a voice that mixed anxiety and dissatisfaction, but Zheng Ma was not afraid of anything, but on the contrary seemed to take it positively and even welcome it.


    "Then why did you limit yourself to the back streets?"You could have made it public from the beginning. "


    "I told you it was an appeal to the back streets, didn''t I?"Appeal to the back streets and it will be easier to do.There are many children in the back streets, so come on. "


    Zheng Ma said to the complaining Ji Li ''e while returning to the watering work.

 2443 14

    After interacting with the dog, Funaso returned straight to the Snowflake Society headquarters building, but did not return to his room.


    (I can do it myself.That''s what the dog said.I''ll take someone''s weakness and let them take the money out of him.)


    It was a boat life that simply moved with the idea and the assumption.


    (Um... what should I do...?)


    I didn''t think about the specific plan at all until I got back to the building.After walking through the building for a while, he realizes the fact and thinks while stopping in the middle of the hallway.


    (I want to keep the use of Tetsuo to a minimum.Even if it''s not like that, it''s flashy, it''s more likely to get caught, and it''s disgusting to find out that you''re manipulating him.We need Tetsuo in order to bring that damn courage to ruin.If I find out now that you''re manipulating Tetsuo...


    Tetsuo''s worth is not limited to this case.Courage and philosophy are close. To avenge his courage, Funashi is sure to be able to use Tetsuo.However, I don''t know how to use it specifically.


    "Hmm? Whoa? Funasumi, what''s wrong?"


    Funaso looked back in amazement at the voices he could hear from behind. It was a government horse.


    What''s the matter?


    Funabuso looked back and expressed his agitation in his voice and expression.


    "I was dazed in the middle of the hallway."Are you feeling sick? "


    "No... ah, hey..."


    It is a boat that thinks of excuses, but it is confused and I can''t think of anything.


    (Oh, Funiso-san and Masuma-kun.)


    The door nearby opened, and Yu came out of the room and found the two of them. He immediately closed the door, and then opened it a little and asked about the situation.


    "That''s right, you heard that story, right?"Look, that snowflake society is experimenting with human bodies, exposed to news websites in the back streets. "


    When they met, the topic was raised, and Funaso''s body trembled heavily and became increasingly upset.


    (No way... are you suspicious of me and putting in probes?)


    Funasumi doubts that.


    In fact, it was true. Masamori suspects Funabuso and intends to make a mistake.


    "Well, I hate to say it, but I think the killer is an internal person.That''s why I want to find the killer and catch him.That''s why, uh, I need your help, Funasumi. "


    Funaso''s expression shone as he heard the request coming out of Masuma''s mouth.


    (It hasn''t been found out, and I don''t think it''s suspicious.After all, I''m trusted and treated specially by Masuma.Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh,Together with other Snowflake Society miscellaneous fish.I''m the one who''s special.That''s what Zheng Ma admits.That''s why I''m entrusted with such an important task.)


    The relief of not being suspected and the joy of being recognized are lifted up, and the laughter cannot be suppressed.I was not at all aware of the fact that I was betraying the other person so much that I felt happy to be recognized.


    "I see. Oh, I''ll help you find the culprit too."No, let me help you. I want something to do with it, too. "


    Funasaki says that in order to pitch rather than mislead.I''ve forgotten where I stand and what I do.I completely forgot about the threatening spying.


    "Yeah, I''m looking forward to Funashi."In some cases, if you need it, you will also need the help of Funasu. "


    Whoa, I''ll take care of it.


    Masamori asked me to smile, and Funaso smiled with a full face.


    (Now, we need to seize the evidence that Funashi is manipulating Tetsuo.It is the realization difficulty G minus, priority B, importance D plus.And I wonder how we''re going to use Funasumi)


    Masamaru muttered in his mouth as he watched Funasumi walk away.


    Yu told the doggy that Funaso and Masamori were in contact, and I could hear the conversation that was being recorded.


    "Thank you. I don''t know if you''re using a good speaker or if it was close, but I heard it."Well, this is just as expected. "


    A doggy replies with a lot of emojis.


    Funaso, too, tried to walk in the opposite direction when a phone call came in.


    Nice to meet you, I''m Yoshihisa Takada of Freeware.


    "Oh, it''s nice to meet you. It''s a demonic horse."Thank you for the next interview. "


    Masamune responds with an unfamiliar salutation.


    I was contacted here by the center, and I would like to publish the third interview not only on the back streets, but also on the main street.It seems that the editor-in-chief of the whiplash case has already accepted it.If the Snowflake Society allowed it�� what would you do? ��


    "Also, the center called me directly, and I accepted."There''s no reason to be bothered if you don''t limit it to the back streets. "


    A horse who immediately quits paying homage.


    It''s a question of interest, but is it okay to send it out to the street from the beginning?Then why are you in the back alley?


    "It happened that Takada-san, a journalist in the back alley, was asked to cover it.So, I figured. It''s better to build pipes in the back streets as well, and to do that, it would be effective if you broadcast them on the back streets.There are many minors in the back streets, so it''s good to have the option to work with each other. ��


    I see, well then, thank you for tomorrow.


    Welcome back ~


    The phone hung up. Even now, Yu was secretly recording the conversation, but only the voice of the horse was recorded on the driftwood.


    Masamori leaves, and Yoshihisa''s telephone conversation with Masamori is also sent to the doggy.


    I''m talking about Takada-san, and you were talking to Yoshihisa.I''m looking forward to tomorrow''s coverage. "


    I got a reply from the dog again.


    When Yu opened the door and walked out into the hallway, he encountered Kiarie.


    "You''re the one who''s been in there recently."


    Kirie calls out to me.


    "Does everyone here know about the newcomer properly?"


    "It''s pretty rough, but me and Masuma know it."For once, I''m number two here.However, I don''t know how you got in or how you got in. I''ll find out when I check it out. "


    I''m the leader of the Murder Club.


    "Even if you suddenly get a noisy name for a killer club, many snowflake society kids don''t know it."I know that, but... "


    Kiarie laughed at the strange gap between the words murder club and the light with a hint of face and atmosphere.


    "You were in that loan competition."I was watching it. "


    It seems that Masama-kun was participating at that time, and he was the leader of the Snowflake Society, so he was paying attention to it, and he also wanted to make contact with it.


    Yu''s dialogue was more than half true, but nearly half lied.


    In the past, Junko was not very close to Oh My Rape, but even if she became close to the organization, she continued to interact with Sylvia, so it was not completely broken.In recent years, Junko has been using it a little bit, and she''s been walking up to it.


    However, Kurosaki Nana was concerned that it might not have completely disappeared.As I worried, I tried to contact Junko with the leader, Shirataki Mei.


    The two of them met at the Dark Demon God Ryugan.Junko came fifteen minutes earlier than time.


    "I thought I didn''t have more information than my ears."I''ll give you a fufufu in your ear, so I want you to teach me how to cum. "


    "Mae-san... that''s how you got into trouble with Junko-san."About 90% of the reason is because of Mae-san''s sexual harassment. "


    Nana quickly cautioned me against touching me with a foolish snowflake.


    "Actually, I was invited to join the Snowflake Society."So if it''s in the form of joining an experience, I think I can get inside and explore it. "


    Lightly rose Junko.


    "You should put up with shame, you should love playing shame, but the Snowflake Society is a tough guard and harder to explore than ever before.The strength of the Paranormal Power Guard is the biggest cause. "


    Mei also told the situation.


    ��How much information do you want as an omayrape?It seems that the whiplash, Takada-san, and other different forces are moving at the same time, but there is also a possibility of collision with such people. "


    Whiplash is a temporary alliance, so it''s okay.


    Asked by Junko, Nana answered.


    "I see. Let''s appeal to Masuma-kun to change the method of human body experiment."Yuuki didn''t like it, and now that you''re scooped up somewhere, you might be able to hear a little bit of your opinion. "


    "It is the intention of the center, not our request.Then it''s as if we are being trained by the center, and our bodies and minds are being corrupted and said-- "


    "Mae-san..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry." Don''t say that inadvertently.Anyway, I''m a walking obscenity sucker in the name of Bitch Queen.That''s why you have to look big. "


    Nana was stunned with her scary eyes, and May shrank her head and apologized.


    Junko calls Zhengma.


    "I think I''ll join the experience for a while."But your way of experimenting on the human body is a matter of thought, so I want you to do it again.If you keep doing that, something bad will happen to you. "


    "Thanks. Yeah. Okay. I''ll talk to you about it tomorrow because I have more coverage.But I''m glad Junko gave me a good answer. "


    Zheng Ma was shouting happily.


    (Well, Masama-kun''s thoughts don''t match, but it''s true that he''s interested in the Snowflake Society itself.And it''s worth using... "Masama-kun is easy to manipulate..." Isn''t that rude?It''s easy to make you dance... no, it''s even more rude.Because it is an easy to move child, I think it can be put on well.)


    Already at this time, a plan had been assembled in Junko from the beginning to the end.


    That''s why I tried to make it easier to investigate


    Junko gave May an indecisive smile.


    "Thank you very much... for doing that for Oh My Rape, you gave me the right to like my body."If Junko-chan wanted it, she''d take it from here right now.Fuahhhh, fuahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    I''ll get caught, so I won''t hold back ~


    Nana told Daisuke that it was just over 90%, but in fact, about half of the reason that Junko distanced herself from Ohmai Rape was because it became difficult to hang out with the lower story of Mei.

 2444 15

    This shrine is located in the morning''s Akatomi Shrine. The bell was cleaning the shrine.


    (Even if courage is the body that can hear the demon crying, it has been a lot of trouble for a long time, but if you go out with the troublemaker Masuma, you will get into extra funny trouble)


    While aware of the disturbances surrounding Tetsuo and the Snowflake Society, the bells sigh.In that sense, I don''t like the sound of the bell.


    (This time, it is not caused by Zhengma.No... if you go back to the past, it''s because Zheng Ma who created this strange organization called the Snowflake Society that Zheng Ma is bad. Yeah)


    While seducing, I swept the leaves that had fallen appropriately with my mask, checked the money box, and then returned to the worship hall.


    "I don''t have much change."


    A bell that puts a coin in a piggy bank while reporting.


    ��I just took it yesterday. You''re saying it''s okay to do it once every two days.It doesn''t have much in it. "


    "Oh, that''s right. In other words, it''s too little money and it''s painful this month."


    Akashi Shrine has many opportunities for money to enter the shrine compared to small shrines.Because people in the town often put money in the race for the sake of quenching the monsters or because of rumors that they would benefit from it.


    However, the courageous people are not able to live on the shrine''s money alone.When the problem was solved, I received a reward, and I had your savings, but I was already at the bottom.If you don''t suffer, you won''t want a reward from the mouth of courage.


    "We''re so powerful, so why don''t we do business?"I think I might be able to do a backstreet job. "


    "Don''t say that again and again. I don''t want to do business for a living, and I don''t want you to give me money.Be a king, be a hero, and I will live. "


    The lying courage moves its neck and turns toward the bell tone, saying with a grumpy face.


    "In the first place, the cause of life is the ringing of the bell."


    "What? Why would that happen?"


    A bell tone that points out courage and says it''s unexpected.


    "In fact, it is." You always buy sweets, but about a quarter of what you eat is for your sweets.I bought everything and ate it too much.That''s why you become so erotic, right? "


    "I''ve been saying that about courage for a long time, but it has nothing to do with sweets and eroticism."I don''t think anyone in the world has anything to do with it. "


    "What? Even though the bell rings, you won''t believe my words?"Even if the rest of the world denies it, if I say so, it''s the right thing to say.That''s the law of the world. It''s the law. "


    "Yuuki-chan, Suzuna-chan, are you there?"


    When you are arguing, you hear a slightly higher, withered voice.An old woman lives in the neighborhood.


    Yes, I''ll split the hems, and I''ll keep my pocket money.


    An old woman smiled as she stuck her face inside the chapel and put the cloth wrap on the tatami mat.


    Thank you very much.


    Appreciate


    The bell tone bowed its head deeply and thanked, and Yuanyuan nodded briefly with her arms folded.


    "Alright, this is a gift from your majesty."Thank you for accepting it. This is what a champion needs.The folk grass shall give thanks, and the sign of thanks shall be the bread.This is how we live as kings.It is not like a king to work hard to earn money, to earn money, and to live for life. It''s not for me. "


    (But that''s because courage helped the old lady before.)


    When I heard the words of courage, I thought about the bell tone, but I thought that I would not lose my good mood, so it was a bell tone that I kept silent.


    The accusation that the Snowflake Society was using human trafficking organizations to conduct large-scale human experiments was discussed in bulletin boards, SNS and comment columns on backstreets.


    Why does it feel so terrible to do even human experiments with just children''s tissues?


    "The innocent runaway feeling that is unique to children.Even if it was the Juvenile Law that existed in the past, this is not guilty!


    Even in those stupid times, I''m not guilty.


    "Even if an adult does it, it''s terrible, but if you think that the organization that gathered the genius children is doing this just with the will of the child, you will feel extra evil.I don''t know... this feeling. It boils down to feelings of hatred. "


    "The child is an angel. It''s a reverse of the psychology of an idiot adult.In this case, the child feels like a demon.All they have in common is that they regard their children as innocent.The difference between an innocent angel and an innocent demon. "


    What are the police doing?Hurry up and do it!


    If you say that, it''s the center.In the first place, this scoop is not necessarily true. "


    "This is because there are definitely adults in the organization.It''s adults who run the organization, isn''t it?If I have to, I can use my child as a shield. "


    Stop it, Loripedeshotah''s hobby puffy grandfather will imagine eating all-you-can-eat harem of the children gathered in the organization.


    You have to stop.


    Kiarie looked at the text on the holographic display with cold eyes as if she had given up.Zheng Ma was reluctant to see a sentence.


    "It''s coming to my head." Do it again, I think.My desire to destroy all adults and create a world of pure and innocent children was right. "


    After speaking in a sinister voice, Zheng Ma grows faster.


    (Oops... I get angry right away and Alice notifies me.normal heart, normal heart)


    Along with the nostalgia, it reminds me of the little demon that was once my protector.


    "Well, I feel that their writing content is about the same, but there are many of them."I''m not an adult kid. Do you say adult chil-dren? "


    Ji Lijiang calmed down, but Zheng Ma shook his head to the side.


    "I''m not angry with boring slander or childish vulgarity.I''m angry that you''ve said something terrible about us in the company of a mad adult.This is different from being naive.I''m sure from the adult version, we won''t accept our presence or behavior.They won''t accept us from me, but they won''t accept us from them. [M]Composition of rivalries between those who are absolutely incompatible.Parallel lines that you can''t and don''t want to understand forever.It gives me endless anger, hatred and disgust.That''s no good. I can''t forgive you for that. "


    While I''m talking, my anger boils over again.


    (No way. If you''re talking, you''re going to get angry.Woah... what kind of advice would you give me if it were an ant swirl or an azalea...?)


    It''s already been a long time since the two Eko and Masamori left.I met her several times and she was naked on SNS and talking on the phone, but when I remembered spending time together, I missed my life back then.


    Another boat came to the abandoned building where the dogs were.When I couldn''t answer the phone, I decided to meet and talk to her in person, so Funashi went there on purpose.There was something I really wanted to report directly to the doggy.


    "Actually, Zhengma touched on the matter of the human body exposure experiment in the example, and told me to help him find the traitor because he is inside.Zheng Ma trusts me and he''s counting on me. "


    (It''s definitely a trap. No matter how you look at it, it''s already been spotted.It looks like she''s been locked up too."Are you seeing me in that state..." This is awesome.


    Hearing the story of Funaso happily and eagerly speaking, the doggy frowns as much as she can.


    You''re manipulating a philosopher, aren''t you?


    Yeah.


    "Why don''t you sin him?From what I''ve heard, you sound suspicious. "


    "Why would that happen?"Zheng Ma trusted me and I was counting on him. "


    A boatman who does not have ears to listen to the suggestions of his dog.


    "Even if it isn''t, there''s a chance that they''ll find out if they check it out."If you''re suspicious, you might be on GPS, and this conversation might be eavesdropping. "


    "Then check it out." It would be different if it weren''t for you. "


    It''s not that simple, though.


    "What are you so dissatisfied with?Why are you so suspicious? "


    Instead of being grumpy, the doggy sighed heavily when he saw the boat life with its bloodied eyes and challenging faces and mouths.


    (How long is this one single cell?And it shows too much gap. It exposes too much of the truth.Well, the opposite of this guy is also troublesome, but this guy is troublesome.)


    I can''t trust people who don''t expose any gaps, roughness or flaws in public.I don''t know what evil nature you''re hiding behind the calculations of good people''s attitudes.From the perspective of a dog, a human who shows a moderate gap and commits a disorder is much more reassuring.On top of that, I can''t trust a saintly statement, a pure appeal, or a man with a blind abbey.


    But those who are less trusted and more vigilant than those are wise men pretending to be cowards and fools.The dog sees it as too troublesome to compare with bad people pretending to be clean and innocent.


    However, in the case of a boat, it was simply full of gaps, roughness, and flaws.The only thing that normally exposes stupidity is really stupid.There is no need to be suspicious or vigilant, but it requires a different kind of care and causes exhaustion.


    "Well, drink this and calm down."


    The doggy takes a can of juice that was placed beside the chair and offers it to the boat.Funashi realizes that he''s getting excited, so he takes the juice and drinks it.


    "Oh... calm down. It''s so delicious."


    "It''s a sedative fruit juice."He''s a very rare fellow, and he only sells a little juice in the tropics.The order route is secret. It''s quite expensive. "


    "Heh... I''m surprised. I feel so refreshed."


    While listening to the description of the dog, Funabo drank the remaining juice all at once.


    Do you think it''s easy to manipulate idiots?No, if the opponent is too stupid, it will be tough.)


    In my mind, I asked no one and I was a dog who denied it myself.

 2445 16

    Date of the third interview.


    After visiting the Snowflake Society headquarters building, Yoshihisa was sent to the same room the other day.


    "Nice to meet you." I am the leader of the Snowflake Society, the Demonic Horse. "


    A thin, pale beauty enters the room, shows a gentle smile, and greets with an energetic bouncing voice.


    Yoshihisa once looked at this boy.Junko and Van Damme''s death game - a loan competition.That live broadcast would have been seen by many of the backstreet residents, so if you were a backstreet resident, it would mean that quite a few people would be familiar with the political horse.


    "I heard you''re a big guy, but you''re really big."


    Masamori remembers her inner resistance to speaking with unfamiliar salutations.


    "I''m going to film it today, but... is it okay to show your face?"


    "I''m listening. Okay."


    Yoshihisa nods with a smile.


    (It''s not a smile. Just like Junko, she seems to be a clear and affectionate child from the root)


    At a glance, Yoshihisa felt that way.


    This time it''s not for the back streets, and you''ve heard that it also goes out on the street, right?


    Yeah, I''ve already agreed to everything, so let''s get started, okay?


    (I don''t know...)


    With just this one word, Yoshihisa felt that she had a glimpse of the character of the horse.It was not a joke, but it was felt that it was coming out in plain sight.


    ��There are two things I want to ask you today.The first is how the Snowflake Society gets involved in the back streets.Oh--the people on the street will probably see this story for the first time, so let me explain.We have already conducted about two interviews for the back streets.At that point, the Snowflake Society can be seen as a statement of intent that it is an organization with a strong commitment to the backstreets.That''s why I met this question. ��


    While putting forward the preface, Yuuhisa thinks that this may be a very aggressive question.Or there is a good chance that you will feel that there is a malicious question without delay.


    When I first saw the coverage of the Snowflake Society from the people on the street, it was quite shocking, and it was a question and a precursor to being aware of it.However, from the side of the Snowflake Society, we may not want the street to know about the involvement of the backstreets themselves.


    "Even though this interview is broadcast on the street, there''s no way you can answer such a question with common sense, how do you get involved in the backstreets?"


    Zheng Horse laughs loudly and returns with a tickle and thorn.


    (I think I tried to fight back, but whether it''s an individual exchange or an open interview, will you mix the poison with it?Is it doing it unconsciously, while at the top of an organization, it comes out in public......)


    If you are unconscious, a child without courtesy.Even if you are aware, your child is rebellious and impolite.Yes, Yoshihisa took a look at it.


    ��I wanted to ask you why you wanted to get involved in the back streets, but could you tell me why?��


    "There are things that we can''t do unless we get out of the legal framework."That''s what getting involved in the back streets is like.Of course, our organization may accept requests from backstreet residents and backstreet centers. ��


    (Are you going to say that?)


    Being involved in a crime is like speaking up.Yoshihisa laughed.


    It''s a story that goes out on the street, right?Being able to make such a statement doesn''t mean you don''t think it''s a fart on the street, does it? "


    Yoshihisa stepped further, dressed like a horse.


    ��That''s not the problem.I''m just being honest. [M]Even if you say you''re involved in a backstreet, the crime will not come to light.In addition, I would like to refrain from making someone sad, annoying, or committing such crimes.Because I don''t have a law-abiding spirit - because I don''t think the law is everything, I get involved in the backstreets.If you blame me for that in the first place, you should blame the entire population, the police, the government, and the mass-production of incompetent politicians, who are silent about the existence of the backstreets. "


    As for Yoshihisa, she was going to point out the pain, but as if she didn''t think it was a fart, she replied that it was stubborn without clogging her words.Yoshihisa''s tongue has eaten away.


    I''m sure you like talking a lot.


    Even with a short exchange, Yoshihisa felt that way.


    ��Don''t you feel the involvement in the back streets is dangerous?��


    ��Of course there will be dangers.But if you need to, you''re going to have to step into a dangerous zone.We will overcome the dangers and the hardships.Because of my ideals, I''m also attached to rocks and ready to drink poison. ��


    (In order to avoid the danger, I might give you a safe answer.Well, at the point of involvement in the back alley, it''s strange to say that it avoids danger......)


    He says that he does not choose a clear and uncomplicated path, but challenges many difficulties.Hard answers do not shake the hearts of the hearers.I can''t shake it. I can''t even remember.But the answer was the opposite.It stings and echoes in people''s hearts.


    The problem is that I have a strong impression that I can''t see beyond because I''m a child.No matter how big a group of genius children are, if they slap their mouths and make fearless remarks, they will be unique to their children.


    "Prior to this interview, we conducted two interviews, which are publicly available only on the back streets.In response, there are various reactions from people in the back streets, but have you seen them? ��


    Of course I''m watching it.


    ��Which reaction in particular caught your eye?��


    ��You want to know how you feel about your reaction to the antisense, right?��


    Yoshihisa''s question was answered with a cynical smile.


    "From my point of view, this is the tip of the arrow that I said is the nature of choosing hardship and many difficulties over hardship, and the anti and criticism are very strong."But there was only one word that made me uncomfortable. "


    ��What are offensive words?��


    "I was told it was horrible."


    The smile disappeared and Zheng Ma''s expression turned really unpleasant.


    Yoshihisa jammed his words.Yoshihisa knows what he was told was horrible.The children alone will conduct human experiments against the fact that they are playing with human lives.But it wasn''t meant to be touched today.Moreover, it is scheduled to be released on the street.


    (Asking a question on the premise of cutting... let''s not do it.Should we change the subject without touching this?)


    "From my point of view, grown-ups are dirtier and more gruesome.That''s why we created an organization that only gathered children.And yet, I was very surprised and angry when an adult told me it was horrible. "


    When I saw Yoshihisa, who was silent, I continued to talk to her.


    ��Do you have any other reactions that bother you?��


    After a while, Yuuki asked.


    "Nothing in particular in criticism."It is only natural that there should be criticism.In some cases, we may take criticism seriously, there may be policy changes, and we want to be flexible.However, I didn''t see any criticism that was worth noticing at this time. ��


    This provocative way of saying it again made Yoshihisa want to smile bitterly.


    ��What about non-critical opinions and reactions?Some of them seem to be very favourable. ��


    "I''m very glad that you understand and support me.I am glad that some people have properly acknowledged that we are trying to clear a path without a path.Certainly we do not choose a flat path. [M]I don''t even want to walk along the rails.Not to mention being carried and not moving.The one who opens the era is the one who pushes the path without a path. ��


    "I''m going to mix the thorns with the sting."Is it done consciously? Or natural? "


    Yoshihisa asked in a low voice.


    "When speaking in a public place, it is easy to show common sense and courtesy, show that you are clean and innocent without showing any gaps, be attracted to saintly monarchs, and keep clean things to yourself.I''m a fool, so I don''t want to act like that.No, I''m still doing quite a bit of acting here.I''m hiding the truth.I really want to stop paying homage and just hit it hard. ��


    A political horse with mockery and arrogance.Yoshihisa''s dazzlingly strange smile came out even though this bad expression was clearly shown and streamed in the video coverage this time.


    You can spank me, right?


    "I can''t beat you up, so I''ll stop."


    Yoshihisa shrugged her shoulders against Yoshihisa''s words.


    "Well... more than cleanliness--no, something dirty than pretty will be remembered."Are you making dirty remarks to burn impressions? ��


    "Do you think I''m dirty?"


    Reacting to Yoshihisa''s dialogue, Zheng Horse looks at Yoshihisa with anger.


    (Whoa... whoa... that''s where you''re going to react)


    Yoshihisa accidentally spills a smile.


    "Excuse me. That was a bad analogy.Once again, the thorns or poison or something bad stood out in the statement, so I felt that it was unnecessary if it was a calculation for the performance, and if it was vegetarian, I would prefer to change the direction. ��


    "I see. It''s Susumu. I will be careful from now on.Thank you for your advice. ��


    Zheng Ma greeted her in a faint tone without any sincerity or gratitude.


    (This is a pretty bad interview.The leader of the Snowflake Society is a very difficult person.Is that all right with her?)


    Although it is other personnel, I am worried.I honestly don''t think Masuma has calculated it.I guess that''s the nature of what I''m talking about.


    (It is a good type not to speak in public.Much worse than Mr. Van Damme)


    Van Damn had a lot of problems with words and deeds, but he was good at speaking in public.It also attracted the attention of the viewer.Van Dam''s mere appearance at a press conference raised TV viewership and increased the number of video sites viewed.


    Masakazuma is less sophisticated than Van Damme, and Yoshihisa''s eyes have only a dangerous impression.Yoshihisa also understands that comparing Van Dam, who lived for half a century, with Masamori, who was a genius in his mid-teenage years, is wrong in itself.


    "Well then, this is the end of the interview..."


    With a little exhaustion, Yoshihisa pronounced an end.


    "Eh, eh. You won''t touch on the case."


    Masamori confirms it. The case of the Snowflake Society, which is conducting a human experiment, must have been the subject of an accusation.


    "I didn''t do it this time."But next time I''ll ask. "


    Yoshihisa is making a joke.


    "Also, on the last day - can the fourth interview be broadcast live?"while listening to the audience''s reaction. "


    "Good. Yeah, that''s good. Awesome. Definitely."


    It was Yoshihisa who asked if he would be refused, but Masamori accepts it lightly.


    ��I plan to ask more questions about my future as a snowflake society organization.��


    "Thank you for telling me in advance.I''ll think of a better way to answer that. ��


    When Yoshihisa refused, Zheng Ma said with the same clear smile as he had when he met him.

 2446 17

    The day after Yoshihisa Takada''s third interview with the Snowflake Society.


    Tetsuo lived his days full of anxiety and fear.


    The fear of knowing the truth.Anxiety and fear about your actions that have leaked it.Even that fact became known to Zhengma.


    I do not believe that I will be sanctioned because it is about Masuma.I also believe that courage will protect me.But I couldn''t help but be anxious and afraid.


    The reason for this was in a realm beyond Tetsuo''s imagination.Tetsu hasn''t noticed.That you are under the control of the boat''s abilities.


    The boat''s ability first frightened the subject.You can apply mind control to an opponent whose heart is weakened by fear.I always tried to be scared because I needed to be mind-controlled for a long time against Tetsuo.


    And the fear planting and mind control are in a very loose state, so that it is not understood that the ability is constantly working.


    A philosopher tries to step into the building of the Snowflake Society with a dark expression.


    Uh, wait a minute.


    There was someone who would call such a philosopher.Looking back, there were three girls.How many nights are Junko and Sylvia?It was Junko who called out.


    "Yes, we have it. We have it."


    "Oh, my God."


    I''m cumming


    Huh? Huh?


    Encouraged by Junko, Sylvia and I rushed over for a few nights and grabbed both sides of the bewildered Tetsuo.


    We''re done here.


    Well then, keep abducting me...


    "Oops."


    Cumming, cumming


    "What? What? What? What?"


    Several nights later, Sylvia reversed and rushed out holding the philosopher, pushing the confused philosopher into the back seat of the car that had been parked.Sylvia then turned around and entered the car through the opposite door. For several nights, she entered through the door with the philosopher in it, clamping the sides of the philosopher and preventing him from escaping.


    Well then, let''s do it...


    Junko, who got into the driver''s seat, said and drove the car.


    About two hours before Tetsuo was abducted by Junko and the others.


    "You know, Junko. I have a favor to ask.It looks like Tetsuo is being manipulated.I want you to get some evidence that Tetsuo is being manipulated.I wonder if Junko''s Mad Scientist''s powers, skills, and intelligence will do anything about it? ��


    Junko does not enter the Snowflake Society headquarters building. At the entrance, Masamori has made such a request.


    "Are you being manipulated? Can you tell me a little more about it?"


    "There are people in the Snowflake Society who have the ability to manipulate people.I see Tetsuo being manipulated by him. [M]I want proof of that. [M]Manipulative evidence, betrayal evidence, manipulative evidence, I want to hold on to as much as I can. "


    "I see. In other words, you want me to prove that Tetsuo is in a state of supernatural power."Nh... but I''m in trouble. "


    Junko puts her hand on her chin and makes a thoughtful face.


    ��What''s wrong with you? How can I be in trouble?"


    "That judgment is something I can prove to myself."Or I think I can tell by the child I''m asking.But I wonder if it''s hard to prove that judgment to others..... "


    "I see. But... yes. Yes.Then just Junko''s drumming is fine.Of course, I investigated it properly.I don''t know if I''m wrong.Well, I''m pretty sure.ng..... "


    I was convinced, but this time, I thought about it.


    Is it possible to investigate Tetsuo in our lab?


    "Hmm... Ideally, I''d like to keep it for myself."If I can''t do it, I might ask someone I know, and as for equipment, the research facility I''m currently using is better. "


    "I see, I see." Well, that''s just fine.While I''m checking out Tetsuo, I need a short time. Just a minute. Can you hide Tetsuo for me?It wouldn''t be convenient if I let the manipulated Tetsuo go wild right now. "


    Hiding or house arrest, right?


    Junko smiles as she listens to Masako''s request.


    Fine. I''ll keep it until it''s convenient for you ~


    That''s why Junko, with the help of Sylvia and the others, abducted Tetsuo.


    "What''s going on..."


    On that day, Funashi was scheduled to meet with Tetsu, but Tetsu didn''t come to the meeting place.I can''t answer the phone.


    Funaso had no choice but to wander around the interior of the Snowflake Society headquarters building.Funashi liked to take a walk in the building.


    "Funasumi. Good for you."


    A horse appears in front of such a boat and calls out.


    "In fact, the traitor I was talking about the day before yesterday was finally found."It turns out. But it turns out.You know, I''m worried about what to do. ��


    Tetsuo, who had heard the dialogue of Zhengma, felt like he had been sentenced to death.I thought I finally found out.


    (No, wait. It''s not like I found out all of a sudden.Tetsuo should still be suspected before that, and it was more likely that he would stay there.But... there''s a chance that the suspicion will reach me......)


    While listening to the rattling sound of the heart, looking for the reason why it hadn''t been found out, Yuzheng tried to calm down by bumping into the boiling anxiety.


    I said, "You can banish me."


    Funasumi said while pretending to be calm.


    Are you just going to banish me?


    Funabuso gets even more frustrated because Zheng Ma shows a wicked smile.


    "In that case, that''s all I can do."It''s good for people.We are compatriots gathered for a noble purpose, and we believe that we are bound together by a stronger bond than our family.You betrayed us, didn''t you?This is my first case, but I need to be clear.I want to impose firm sanctions on traitors. "


    Listening to Masuma''s story, the frightened boat began to freak out.I can see that my fingertips and lips are trembling. And I can''t stop it.


    That''s why I wonder if Funashi can give me an idea?


    "No... who are those traitors...?"


    Funaso asked in a faint voice, worried that he might not be aware of the tremors.


    (I didn''t find out. That''s impossible."If that''s the case, I can''t possibly tell you this story..."No, maybe you''re putting your finger on me to make me think and be on guard?Or... after I found out I was betraying you, to get rid of me...?)


    The worst imagination had come to an end, and Funasumi was bleeding.


    "Hey, Funashi. What''s wrong?"Your face is pale, isn''t it? "


    "Huh? Oh... I see..."


    Zheng Ma peered into my face worryingly.Funasumi shakes his head and tries to deceive him, but I know that he is not deceived.


    "By the way, don''t you know Tetsuo Funasumi?"Even if I call you, I won''t answer it. "


    In response to further questions from the horses, Funabuso froze again.


    (I''ll give you Tetsuo''s name at this timing, or I''ll be an idiot anyway...I am calling you.No... it''s my Suspicion. It''s just a coincidence.It was the same for Tetsuo who couldn''t answer the phone.No, no... I already know that Tetsuo''s body has been secured, and I''ve been calling from here many times, and I''m just making fun of him......)


    Every word that came out of the mouth of the horse became a sharp murder weapon and pierced into the heart of Funayasu.I don''t know if Masuma is intentionally shaking herself.I want to believe it''s not. However, no matter what I think, I can only accept it as if I am shaken by suspicion.


    (What we have to determine is whether or not it is really a betrayal based on the judgment of Funashi herself)


    Zheng Ma thinks while looking at Funasheng, who is completely frightened.


    (And I don''t know why.To be honest, I''m not sure why Funasumi would betray me. [M]Maybe there''s something I missed about Funasumi''s betrayal. [M]Or maybe it''s not a big deal.There may be some unavoidable reasons for betrayal.)


    If anything is wrong, Zheng Ma is willing to forgive Funabo.


    (Um... yeah. I''m out.I was going to put a GPS transmitter and bug on Funasumi''s clothes, but I almost forgot.)


    A political horse quickly pushed his hand into his pocket and took out two of them.


    "Hey... what''s the matter, Funashi?"Feeling sick? Shall I take you to the infirmary? "


    Zheng Ma turns his hand to Funasumi''s shoulder and waist.


    "Huh? No... that''s not true..."


    ��That''s not true. His face was too pale.Yes. Come on. I got you.It''s the leader''s orders. I''ll go to the infirmary with you. "


    Seeing the horses trying to walk with their shoulders leaned against them, Funayo was unusual and heartbroken.


    (Even though you''re so worried about me, am I betraying you for your protection and money...?"As a matter of fact, I confessed that it was me who was the traitor..."No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    As he walked with his shoulders borrowed from Masuma, Funasumi''s face seemed like he was about to cry.

 2447 18

    Kishima rarely went to the Snowflake Society headquarters building, but she showed her face on the way back from school that day.


    There are not many close people in the organization, but there is no one at all, so occasionally go to the organization, meet directly and measure the interaction.However, this time, it was not the reason for the interaction, but the organization entrusted me with a new job, and I went out for that purpose.By the way, I haven''t heard about the job yet.


    "Oh, Si."


    A curly-haired boy called out to Qi as she entered the building entrance.It was Nakaseko Yaki who attended the same class as Yoruji.It was this Yaki who summoned Aki.


    "Did you see yesterday''s interview?There were a lot of bad words and behaviors from Masuma.From our point of view, it doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Yes, I was speaking honorably, but I was the usual Masama-kun."


    She smiled slightly at Maki, who said with a sinister face while teasing her hair like she was wrapping her fingers around her head.


    "The audience reacted pretty badly, too.The front streets are worse than the back streets.Well, I''m sure Zheng Ma doesn''t mind, but on the contrary, he''s interesting. "


    By the way, what''s Qian''s new job?


    "There''s a guy who wants you to take care of him."Freshly arrived newcomers "


    "Huh...? Can you do that kind of work, Qian?"


    She became as timid as she could be about the job description she told Yaki.


    "It''s a little complicated."It is our policy to protect such children little by little.Even if you don''t have any special talents, I''ll use that kind of girl for chores. "


    That''s how she used to be, too.


    "At first, it was like that. Because you are such a person, I think I can understand the feelings of a child with complicated circumstances, and Zheng Ma is telling me to let Qian do it"


    "I see. I see." I''ll try my best. "


    Listening to the story, Qian was convinced, and at the same time she remembered Tsugumi.


    (Tsugumi-chan also had a lot of pain in her eyes. That''s why she helped me understand her.Now it''s Qi''s turn to help me...?)


    "I''ll call you here."


    Yaki sends an email with an objection.


    After a while, a girl appeared at the entrance.


    She was a very small girl.One head is shorter than the other.She is said to be a sixth grade student from Kaoru.


    "It''s Rhina the Hunting Rope [quite a lot]."Thank you very much. I don''t remember much except my name and age and the school I attended. ��


    (Amnesia.....)


    She became stiff, wondering if she could take care of a child with amnesia.


    Well then, say hello.


    Unaware of her thoughts, Yaki lets out a soft voice and tries to leave the scene.


    Yaki''s Virtual Phone vibrates and picks up the phone.


    The prototype of this one is finished.


    The opponent was Rainbow Lily.


    Seriously?


    Maki, do you remember the medicine you got from Kijima the other day?That''s what brought me so much good action, I was able to crush my success.Ser Elliot, Miko, and Lu Kaizuki also helped him.At the moment, it is only for those with special abilities and qualities, and not everyone can die. "


    "I wanted to help you, too."Research of the Overcomer of Death "


    The name is Over-Dead .Maki, come and see me. "


    No, no, no


    At the invitation of Lily, Yaki raises his voice.


    (I wonder if something good has happened.Now... what am I supposed to do about this...?)


    After seeing Yaki with a happy face, Qian lowered her gaze to Rena, who was sitting in the nest.


    "Um... trouble... how can I see it..."


    With such a dialogue in her mouth, Qian faints.It''s not a dialogue to say to someone who has to take care of something else, and I suddenly feel like I''ve messed it up.


    ��I was told to tell you about this organization.��


    "Oh, that''s right..." Then Qian will guide you. "


    When Rina told her, Qian hurriedly took care of it.


    (This girl seems to be more solid than Qian...I mean, Yaki-san would have liked you to give me a little more detailed instructions.....)


    Feeling a lot of difficulty in the future, she drove Rena into the back of the headquarters building.


    "I may not be able to do it anymore..."


    Funaso, who called the doggy, said so in a voice that seemed to disappear the most.


    "I feel that Zheng Ma is suspicious."Besides... even if I''m not suspected, I''m already resisting the act of betraying Zheng Ma... "


    Once you tell a lie, you better tell a lie for each other.


    The doggy makes a conscious and harsh voice to the boat that complains while half-veiling.


    (I don''t know if I can do it well because I''ve never done it before)


    It is a dog that has barely done this act since birth, such as intimidating others, but it was judged to be effective in this situation.But the actual effect was unknown.


    It''s a proposition, but with your ability to manipulate that person, you can add more allies to the Snowflake Society.That way, I can feel a little at ease.Then, if we tailor some of the manipulators as traitors, we can fix it.Well, the story goes that I should have offered Tetsuo as a traitor at an early stage. "


    "Can you do that?" We''ll find out soon enough. "


    I don''t know why they find out.If you do it well, you won''t find out. You just don''t have the confidence to do it well, do you?


    "That''s right! I was a bad man no matter what I did!"No matter what I did, it didn''t work!We''re gonna fail, incompetent, incompetent!You don''t know what it''s like to be a scum like this!Who knows! "


    The doggy lightly stepped on the boat''s mines and the boat screamed loudly.


    "Calm down. It''s dangerous, but let''s meet and talk."Check your clothes for bugs or a GPS transmitter. Right now.


    Encouraged by the dog keeper, Funaso checks his clothes.


    Funashi was desperate to learn that such a small machine was attached to his clothes.Tears faded.


    "You''re kidding me..."


    I shake my voice.


    (At that time, Zheng Ma...? It can only be assumed that that is the case)


    Funasumi''s face warps. I woke up, threw a bug and a GPS transmitter on the ground, and then stepped on it again and again.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Funayo cries with a face of anger, grief, and remorse.I thought that only Masuma believed that he was the only one in the world who recognized himself.But when I realized it was a lie, I was more desperate and sad than ever.


    "I was lucky..."


    After a short time, Funasumi reported to the doggy with a soulless face.


    "I see. Then I''ll take that one backwards."Let''s pretend we didn''t notice and leave both on.And watch out for conversations. ��


    "I''ve already broken it."


    {I-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-It was Better to pretend not to notice. "


    There is no way for Funashi to know that the dog keeper sighed deeply.


    What should I do?


    Funaso asked in a throwing tone with a relaxed face.


    ��Let''s meet first. This phone is in great danger of being eavesdropped, and there''s a high probability of being followed.��


    "All right."


    When he hung up the phone, Funao cried again.


    (Zheng Ma... it was all a lie.I didn''t really trust me, I was suspicious.....)


    Looking down at the wreckage of bugs and GPS transmitters scattered across the floor, Funayo was once again in mourning.


    Uh, well, the bug and the GPS transmitter broke at the same time.


    In his room, Masamune says, looking at the holographic display projected in front of his face.On the side is Kirie.


    Even from the conversation, there''s no doubt that there''s someone behind Funasumi.


    Kirie says with taunt.It''s not a mockery of Funasumi, it''s a mockery of his attempts to manipulate Funasumi.


    "Yeah. I checked his bugs for instructions."Of course, there''s a chance that I found it by accident, or some kind of accident.However, it is much more likely that there is someone who controls the boats, and that someone has searched for and found them under his direction.There is no doubt about timing. That''s what my intuition tells me. "


    Did you tell me to break it?


    "Probably not. I won''t tell you to break it there unless you''re stupid.It was better to pretend not to notice.Then why did you break it? Funashi thought I was suspicious, so he got angry easily.Sounds like a boat, doesn''t it? I wonder if anyone who''s manipulating you is struggling with Funashi too? "


    Isn''t that how we look like each other?


    Giggling, Ji Lijiang slammed into the giggling horse.

 2448 19

    One of several recreational rooms in the Snowflake Society headquarters building.


    "Yesterday''s interview with Masamori, you have a bad reputation..."


    Looking at the reaction of the interview, Tomisawa Tomizatomi said "Tomizatomi" in a sinister manner.


    Donna-style, huh?


    Eva Evans sits next to the night of wealth and asks.


    "" "" Painful "" "I know very well that you may be a genius, but you are still a child with no life experience" "I can see at the end of the word that you are full of antisocial spirit" "Grass stuck in by people who are talking about rotten sarcasm" "


    "Zheng Ma is pathetic! Horrible Internets. Seriously, I forgive you!Eva feels so fucked up!Those who don''t respect Masamori are genocide! "


    Listening to the Internet reactions from the night of wealth, Eva stood up in anger and roared.


    Hey, Eva, calm down.


    A wealthy night that calms the eyes around it.But the other faces in the rec room were just a glimpse of Eva.Eva suddenly went semi-frenzied and scattered, making her famous in the organization.It''s not an unusual sight.


    Oh?


    When I looked at the entrance of the recreation room, I saw an unusual sight.Akira Kishima, who didn''t show her face at the headquarters much, came in with an unknown girl.


    OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH What about her? "


    Riches speak out at night.Fortune Night and Eva are the people who have recently become close to Qian.


    "Ah, today, Mr. Wealthy Night, Mr. Eva."This child is a newcomer, and Qian has come to take care of her. "


    Nice to meet you, Rhina the Hunting Rope.


    Qi answers, and Rina bows to Pecori.


    I see. She''s now taking care of someone, too.


    "Thanks to you..."


    "I''m not saying I don''t like it.I''m impressed. "


    The evening of wealth laughed at the shrinking aura.


    "Mata philanthropy? Again philanthropy"


    Since Qian and Rena left, Eva frowned frustratedly.


    "I guess so, but we need that kind of girl, too."


    Fortune Night said that it means that various chores and affairs are also necessary to run the organization.


    "Why don''t you make a robot and use the Yaracer policy?"It''s impossible. No? "


    "The Snowflake Society doesn''t have that kind of technical ability right now."


    "I am resistant to letting in a child who has no gain."We''re supposed to be special elites, aren''t we?One eviction vote a month, Yapperri.You should do it, yo. "


    Eva once proposed to the horse to vote once a month at the Snowflake Society.We all wrote people who didn''t think they were worthy of the Snowflake Society, and the one with the most votes voted is banished.Eva thought that the Snowflake Society would be more lively, but Masamori quickly rejected it.


    That''s enough, this time it''s barking Masho. Woooooooo!


    You don''t have to bark.


    "Ow. That''s Ikenai." Everyone barks at a time like this in my country. "


    "You''re kidding."


    "It''s true! It''s real! It barks when it''s sad, it barks when it''s happy, it barks when it''s angry!"That''s how justice works as a person!That''s Eva''s Justice! Whoa, whoa, whoa! "


    "Eva, stop it..."


    The wealthy night stopped them from looking around, but those in the rec room glanced at Eva.Declaring that Eva suddenly barks and barks is a daily landscape within the organization, but it still bothers me at night of wealth.


    Courage and the sound of the bells were summoned by Silvia, who visited a coffee shop in a great town.


    "Huh? I''ve seen your face somewhere."


    Sylvia''s courage raised her voice as she looked at the woman sitting next to her.


    "This person was the one who acted together when he was forced to quit the human dismantling show of President Formalin.""[]/(adj-na, n, adj-no) (1) (uk) It''s been a long time."


    The bell tone said, smiling and explaining.


    "Oh, you''re that sexually harassed woman. I miss her."


    Courage to remember.


    "Hahaha, that''s how you remember it."You''ve both grown quite a bit.The bell rang incredibly backwards.Courage doesn''t change much, though. "


    ��Shut up, it''s not great because you''re tall.��


    Reiki Higuchi, who was sitting next to Silvia, broke her face after seeing her courage and the sound of the bell.But the courage lingered.


    "Were you acquainted with him?"


    Sylvia looks at Reiki.


    "When they were younger."When the apricots were still alive. "


    "Has Grasan''s woman died?" I see..... "


    Listening to Rei Ming''s dialogue, his courage turned into a strange face and he contemplated.The ringtones mimicked that as well.Looking at the reaction between the two of them, Rei Ming and Sylvia had similar faces.


    Is he involved?


    I turned to Sylvia and asked, pointing at Rei Charm.


    "I just happened to be busy because I was free."So, courage. I need you to follow me somewhere. It''s a little far away. "


    "Are you trying to move me a long distance?"


    "It''s about Tetsuo."


    "Take him with you."


    She had the courage to arm herself with a disgruntled face, but when she heard Sylvia''s words, she untied her arms and demanded from herself.


    "After I asked you to follow me, I asked you to take me with me, as usual."


    ��It''s important. I''ll give you an order.Except for me, I follow my orders.This is what the world should look like. "


    To make fun of Rei Ming, Yuuki put her hands on her glasses and revealed herself.


    ��When I saw yesterday''s interview with the Snowflake Society boss, I had the opposite impression of the public reaction.��


    One of the top executives of Ohmai Raipe, Ogami Rokuro, speaks in front of Inagi, a member of Ohmai Raipe, and the boss of Ohmai Raipe, Hakuba Mei.


    ��Brash or poisonous remarks are not important.I feel a sympathy for him.At the time of our inauguration, our way of doing things was denied from time to time.I was scolded for being wicked.It was this method of actively incorporating supernatural forces and gathering information that made us the best information organization in the world. ��


    "I have the same impression as Tsujiro-san."And he that bringeth forth an era shall be struck as a stake that cometh forth.It''s the same as a pile that comes in and out after it opens. "


    You don''t have to push it that hard and connect it with your underwear in style, do you?


    Mae, who agreed with Tsujiro, slammed in with a sober tone.


    Well, to put it the other way around, it''s because you''re relying too much on supernatural power that it''s not easy to gather information if you''re the hardest opponent against supernatural power.


    "In addition, non-members are not allowed to enter the building, and the fact that they are only dealing with minors also leads to the stiffness of the guard."


    "It''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hard... it''s hardTsujiro-san is already fully sexually harassed.Don''t say it in front of a girl, it''s a dirty word in a row. "


    Mei grinned happily, but Shinji ignored him and continued his conversation.


    ��I''m going to focus on how they''re going to grow and what they''re going to do.It seemed that both the child named Demonic Horse and the bad part were unique to children.When it''s sharpened, there''s a good chance it''ll leap. ��


    ��Hmm... it''s always been irritating to pay attention to the fact that Sivia-san is always evaluating so much.��


    When I heard Tsujiro''s valve, I said it with a hint.


    "The hints that are caught by whoever says what, are easy to flush out."By the way, Hinako-chan, I haven''t spoken to Poem lately, but what''s wrong with him? "


    "Even poemers can be a ramp sometimes."


    Asked by Mei, she had a faint look on her face.


    Yoshihisa met Laura Sheridan, a whiplash-affected woman, and Kinomori Fan [Toranobo], and held an interview meeting on the last day of the Snowflake Society.


    "The fourth interview is open to flogging again, and it''s a backstreet death."So, I want to make it a live stream of "Days"


    Laura requested it. There is no objection or objection to Yoshihisa.


    "Please barge in against the Snowflake Society''s plan, sir."It''s about the content of the interview on the first day. "


    ��You mean the National Plan for Paradise?��


    Yoshihisa tried to remove it on purpose. I don''t have to ask you what you want to hear.


    "Now, now, Sean."


    "So you''re saying that the children''s dream band will directly implant their knowledge into the brain?"And cyberbrain. "


    I will check with Yoshihisa thinking that there is nothing else.


    "Yes, that way, Dace." Not long before Yoshihisa-san was interviewed, Central knew about the plan, Dase.By leaks from inside the Snowflake Society like no other. "


    The center is teaching it to your organization, and now I''m teaching it to you, right?


    "It''s all right, Death. Ahhn.I''m going to expose more bad facts, from Death.What''s important about the leak is that the Snowflake Society is doing a large-scale experiment to buy a large number of people from human trafficking organizations and produce dead people for the study of brain cyberspace. "


    "If great people see the problem as a problem, is it quite a big one?"More than Junko Yukioka? "


    Junko''s human body experiment was silenced, and Yoshihisa feels uncomfortable about setting an eye on the Snowflake Society experiment.


    "Hey, hey, we don''t know the truth either, Death."Rather, it looks like you''re having Oh My Rape investigate to make sure of it, Dase.On the other hand, the oita is too much for children, so it''s about to be exposed, DeShaw.Takada-san and Takatsuka-san also play a part in this. "


    "Do you think I''ll quit if I expose you?"


    ��It''s not going to be a pressure mass.A central manifestation of will. At the moment, we''re keeping the plan to a standstill, so I''m warning you to keep the fire to a minimum. It''s like buying a lot of humans from a human trafficking organization and experimenting on them, isn''t it?There are other bad things that can be done at the same level or even more.No, I might have already done it, Sean. "


    Laura''s story wasn''t pleasant from Yoshihisa''s point of view.It is conveniently used by someone who is unable to see his/her own coverage activities.It is even more dependent.Aside from the circumstances, that fact alone doesn''t make me feel good.

 2449 20

    Courage and the sound of the bells were taken to Sylvia, and the dust piled up and headed to the buste.


    Enter the building in the center of the five buildings standing in the mountains.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry for all the work."


    Junko greets her and smiles.


    "Absolutely. If you''re a mad scientist, you need to use a transfer device."Who do you think I am? "


    Her courage frames her arms and reveals herself on the top of the Buddha.


    "I wonder if I can still make such a device."Follow me. "


    At the prompt of Junko, the three rode the elevator and entered one of the rooms.


    "Tetsu, what are you doing?"Is Tetsuo safe? "


    Courage quietly asks in the room as he sees a philosopher lying on his bed meditating.


    Tetsu wasn''t the only one in the room.A girl with hair long enough to touch the floor is sitting on the bed and peeking at Tetsuo. Midori.


    "I found out that you''re being manipulated because you''re suffering from mental interference."Midori is looking at it in more detail now.Because Midori-chan is good at the power of the system that governs the spirit. "


    Junko reports on Tetsuo''s current situation and how to deal with it.


    "Yes, there are two patterns of mental interference ability."Brainwashing or mind control.This is the latter ~


    Midori raised her face and looked back. After explaining, she showed her teeth and laughed.


    ��What difference does it make? I''ll ask you about it for later school.Tell me. It was worth it. My intuition as a king worked. "


    Funny guy.


    "Hmph, how arrogant and noble you are ~"


    When asked how to ask the question of courage, Sylvia and Junko smiled, and Midori smiled slightly.


    "Brainwashing is like forcing yourself to rewrite your mind. Mind control leaves you with a strong sense of consciousness, and it seems like it will guide you."


    "After all, I didn''t need an explanation.I''ve heard that before. "


    It was courageous to listen to the green story and remember the voyeurism, but I can''t remember from whom.


    "Phew, the release itself isn''t that difficult."But Jun-san told me to keep it without completely releasing it.Then let Midori interfere with your mind and tell you to put on the stopper. "


    Keep? Stopper?


    The bell rang in a strange voice.


    "You can keep your mind under control and let him swim.However, Midori-chan set up a trick so that he could always prevent the person who put the mind control on Tetsuo-kun from falling asleep. "


    Junko explains.


    "Why is it that Tetsu-kun is controlled by mind?"It''s a story I haven''t heard from around here, so why is Junko involved in it? "


    Um...


    Courage asks questions, and Junko tries to answer them.


    "You don''t have to answer." With my insight, you can''t be blind.I can understand a hundred on one. [M]He''s the man in the center of the world.In short, when Tetsuo was being manipulated, the Masamori area was suspicious and Junko sneaked in to investigate.So, it must be Zheng Horse''s suggestion to let him swim.It''s like he''s going to do it. And then-- "


    Courage blocked Junko''s words, and she began to express her thoughts, cutting off the dialogue and thinking for a few seconds.


    "Oh... I forgot my name, but there was a scum that manipulated people."It''s a long time ago. The stupid bell tone here was manipulated lightly.Yes, I remember. He also wondered how the difference between brainwashing and mind control was.Is that scum trying to provoke us again? "


    Yuuki took out the phone after speaking that much.


    "I''ll report everything I''ve just heard to Masuma."He''s the boss of his organization, so you should know. "


    It''s okay.


    Junko nodded as her courage turned her down.


    You know, I made a request to Junko, but I didn''t expect the report to come from courage.


    Courage tells me the situation and says surprisingly, "Masamori."


    "I thought you brought me here for your money."


    and courage.


    "It''s your request, Tetsuo."Yuuki and Suzun-chan are the ones I can rely on the most, and I heard they might be able to help me. "


    "I see. You beat Masuma. Courage."


    "It''s not a question of winning or losing, stupid bell tone."


    No, I feel like I''ve lost. It''s amazing.


    Listening to Junko''s words, the bell tone seemed happy, the courage was daunted, and the horses each spoke suddenly.


    "So, Zheng Ma, you know what I mean, right?"Someone with the power to manipulate people, right?When I met you, I was involved with him.I forgot his name, but he''s a pain in the ass. "


    You''re a boatworm, aren''t you? I still don''t know why he''s doing this, so I''m exploring. ��


    Zheng Ma made the name clear.Since I already knew my courage, I could not deceive or hide it, and I decided that there was no need to do so.


    "I''m talking about the boss of the Snowflake Society."Just let me talk to you for a second. "


    Sylvia sandwiched her mouth.


    Who is it?


    "It''s called Sylvia Tanshita." If you''re a minor, can I join the Snowflake Society?Then let me in. If I was number two in the information organization Oh My Rape and the head of the guard organization Silver Storm, I''d be perfect. "


    Sylvia asks straight away.


    "Was there such a hand?"I''m going to go inside the organization and gather intel. "


    "Fuwaa, Sylvia, I''m going to make a triple pair of grass shoes without two pairs of grass shoes"


    Junko and Midori whisper to each other.


    Is that because you want my information?


    "Maybe not."But I''m not cheating on my organization.I don''t want you to be embarrassed.Believe it or not, you''re free. "


    Saying that, Sylvia laughs furiously.


    ��Nhh... not only do I want it to look good, but I want it to be a child.��


    A horse that shows a little bit of difficulty.


    "Then I''ll make sure it''s okay."Sylvia''s mentally agitated, too. "


    "There''s something to be assured of."


    Silvia listens to Junko and smiles bitterly.


    ''I see. Okay. Okay.I wonder if you would like to go directly to our organization for the detailed procedures.Please also give me your contact information.


    Zheng Ma agreed lightly.


    "So, what are you going to do now?"


    Courage asks the horse.


    I have a lot of ideas. Of course, I won''t leave Funasumi like this. "


    It was a political horse who saw someone behind the boat, but it was not touched here.


    Visit the abandoned building with the dogs, and the boats.


    Funasumi was anxious and helpless.I was sick in my heart.The doggy who knew all the truth was the foundation of Funansei''s heart.


    "I was wondering, do you live here?"


    Funasumi asks. From his boat life, he knows nothing of a man named Dog Keeper.Very mysterious and unidentified.


    "Not now. This is one of my many hideouts."There''s a room upstairs that''s a little better for sleeping in.This room full of rubble will settle down for me.I just don''t think it''s a good place to sleep. "


    The doggy says, "Take out a can of juice and throw it on the boat."


    "This is incredible." It calms me down and makes me feel lighter. ��


    It was the same juice that I got from my dog before.Funasumi completely fell in love with it.


    "There''s a lot of them. Shall I send them to your house?"


    Are you sure?


    Funasumi was told by the dog owner that he would be happy to give him the address of the Snowflake Society headquarters building.


    (It is said that idiots and scissors can be used, but it is said that there are limited areas where idiots can use them.Even scissors have limited use.I can''t use it more than scissors.In other words, it''s reckless to expect a lot from this guy, and it''s better not to be greedy.)


    Seeing Funaso without any doubt, the doggy was in a complicated mood.I love dogs who move and manipulate people as they want, but if they think too much, it''s not fun to use them.In addition, I feel that Funaso is dangerous.I see him as the type who loses control and loses control of his tag, and I think he will get out of hand if he does.


    "I''ve come up with a good scenario."This is a scenario to clear up your suspicions. "


    Listening to the doggy line, Funaso took the can of juice out of his mouth.


    "Tetsuo, give up."You''d better not get involved anymore.You''d better not mess with it. Don''t come any closer.


    Talking so far, the doggy laughs.


    "Manipulate the others and make a commotion."And see how the other person goes. "


    "Do you want to make a fuss...? Go out...?"


    Shivering voices leaked from the boat. Her body was shaking a little too.


    "You know that you''re the boss of the Snowflake Society, right?"And now I suspect you and I''m looking for you.Normally, I would stop moving there.But take it back and try to move flashily.So let''s see how the demonic horse moves. "


    "So... what''s going to happen...?"


    "You said you''d see how it goes, right?"They''ve already set it up.We can''t be what we think we are.I''ll tell you what I can do. "


    While listening to the doggy talk, the boat''s trembling grew bigger and bigger.


    (It''s already... the premise that a political horse is my enemy.Why... how did this happen...?Funny. I didn''t mean it like that.It''s going crazy on its own.)


    I felt that Funashi couldn''t keep up with the scenario that was going on in the canine.It''s just a story to follow, but at the same time there is an obsessive idea that you have to obey.If there is a backlash, it does not mean that you can come up with an alternative.It''s up to me to decide to follow a doggy who is much smarter than me and who seems to be giving me good guidance.


    (The game for me has already changed.Funasumi, I don''t want to waste your time, but I''ll get rid of you.Honestly, rather than being a waste, I feel a lot more troublesome. I can''t help it.)


    The doggy speaks with the voice of his heart, turning his pity gaze to the frightened boatman.


    (That''s the one who says goodbye. Juice with addictive illegal drugs.It''s a good gift for you now.)


    Looking at the juice-drinking boats, the dog keeper spilled a smile for a moment.

 2450 21

    Shipworms have been affiliated with the Snowflake Society for more than four years, but there are no close people other than horses.


    His reputation within the organization was bad at large.Rough speech and behavior, often disrespecting others, and intense assertiveness.However, there are people in the world who like such people, and they sometimes get supporters on SNS and video sites, but such people never appeared within the Snowflake Society.


    Only a new member has a conversation with Funasu once in a while.However, in addition to arranging all the bad words there, the rampant behavior is noticeable, so it immediately leaves.


    "People with bad personality like people with similar bad personality."Usually, such people hang out with each other.You go that way, too. "


    Funiso remembers being told that when he was a student, but he doesn''t think that his personality is bad in the first place, and everyone else looks down on him as a fool, so even if he is taunted face to face, he doesn''t feel itchy.


    And people with bad personality and bad mouth do not always get along.Apart from Funasumi, there were other people with bad mouths in the Snowflake Society.


    "You''re rotting your sex roots."


    It was a little girl named Eva Evans who said that to Funasumi.At that time, Eva''s expression, which was gripping herself with hostility, was clinging to Funafu''s brain, and it seemed unforgettable.


    "The remarks are out of character.Nobody''s mentoring Citecl��naidesca? Orchids. Lies.Sympathy, lies. Eva has no idea what to do with someone like you.Mistake of birth in the first place "


    "Hey, Eva, stop it."


    The girl who pulled Eva''s arm to dominate was Tomeizatomi Tomezatomi, who was always hanging out with Eva.


    At this time, these two were still newcomers.Every time a newcomer entered, Funaso spoke affectionately, blowing the wind of senpai, whispering bad words of other members, and repeating that the newcomer would leave.Mostly silent to avoid, but this is the first time I''ve been clearly hostile.


    "I can''t stop. I can''t stop Eva.Tomaranai. Eva has been a pain in the ass.And questioning this organization and Masamori fiercely.And Angry. This is the only way to bark anymore. Woooooooo! ��


    Ava activated her abilities as she barked.


    The floorboards around Eva were turning up.Marble panels dance through the air, gathering together in one place.


    "Eva, stop it!"


    Wealth stops at night, but Eva doesn''t stop.


    Countless marble panels glued together into a humanoid shape.The panels are stuck to the ground at every angle, resulting in a crooked figure with the planks jumping out of order vertically and horizontally.Tall enough to reach the ceiling, but not so wide.Your arms are unusually long, so long that they fall to the ground.


    The alien human form was walking toward Funasui with a stubborn footstep.It was clearly a position to attack Funasumi.


    "Bullshit!"


    The boats have spawned a blue rainbow around Eva.


    But it didn''t work. Eva''s face remained furious.The human form of the panel does not stop.


    Funasumi''s Qing Yi forcibly evokes fear in people''s hearts.The stronger the fear, the easier it is to get into mind control, and the stronger the action.But the state of arousal is so bad that it doesn''t make sense.It doesn''t matter if Eva doesn''t have fear in her heart.


    On the other hand, even if you don''t force fear to be evoked by Qing Yi, if there is a person who is originally captured by the emotion of fear, Funaso will be able to exercise mind control.Of course, there were individual differences, and depending on the opponent, the Resist was still resisted.


    "No! Eva won''t stop. There are good people in this world who deserve to be respected and scum who deserve to die.Eva, who reigns at the top of the ecosystem pyramid, and this guy in the Worst, who smokes the same air, are so irrationally humiliated, Eva can''t forgive!Sow, Eva barks! Woooooooo! Sow, Eva kills while barking! Woooooooo! "


    No!


    When the wealthy night rushed out, he kicked the drop kick towards the human form of the panel.Lightly, the marble panels fell apart and collapsed.


    "Riches Night! You betray your friend Eva!"


    No, but if you attack a member of the Snowflake Society, Eva will be in a bad position.


    "No! Eva is Justice! That''s not going to happen! Whoa, whoa!"


    Eva activates an additional ability without the help of her best friend.Now the wall beside Eva is turned upside down, and this is the human form again.


    Eva uses the inorganics around her to instantly create and manipulate a golem.At this time, it was Eva and Wealthy Night, who were newcomers, but in the future, the two would be named as militants among the Snowflake Society.These two people will solve problems involving violence many times when they occur or when violence becomes necessary.Of course, these two are not the only violent personnel.


    Oops! Reinforced concrete golem!


    Like the marble panels earlier, the crooked human form of the whole body is completed, and you walk towards the navy.


    This time, I didn''t even try to help Riches at night.It was obviously sturdier than the marble panel golem.


    (I''m going to kill you...!)


    When Funasumi was there, the reinforced concrete golem was blown apart by invisible force, crashing into the wall and shattered into pieces.The walls are also very damaged.


    "Um, uh, I want you to stop killing each other in the organization."


    Zheng Ma, who appeared behind Funasumi, said with a grumpy look.


    "Ah, thank you... Zheng Ma..."


    Funabuso says thank you as he collapses.


    "Masamaru, I... muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "I''m sorry, Masamune." Come on, let''s go, Eva. "


    It was Eva who tried to bite the Masamori, but the wealthy night took his arm by force and pulled it to take him.


    It was a dangerous place, but what happened?


    "Actually..."


    Funasumi told Zhengma what was happening here.


    "Eva is also a troubled child."We need to do something about the lack of coordination that we never think we''re right.I''ll take care of it myself. "


    The dialogue of the horse with a bitter smile pierced into Funashi''s heart.I realized unusually that it applied to me.


    One more day. O''Malay Rape HQ.


    "May, I completely forgot to tell you."I had a chance to talk to the top guy over there.That''s why I clarified my position and asked you to join the organization. "


    Sylvia reports to May.


    "I said I could come today, so I''m coming."


    "Seriously..."


    Onee-sama is the only one who admits it.


    Rocky May was also surprised, sharpening her lips for several nights.


    "This doesn''t necessarily mean that the investigation will progress."They knew we wanted to find out, and they accepted. "


    The boss of the Snowflake Society has no control at all, or the vessel is huge, or it looks like a person who can''t be measured by common sense.


    Listening to Sylvia, May becomes curious.Mei likes people who aren''t up to the standards, and people who aren''t up to the standards.


    But onee-sama, are you okay with three things?


    ��I''ll do my best as much as I can.Registering with that organization would benefit both Oh My Rape and the Silver Storm Museum.Of course, I can help you with the Snowflake Society. "


    A few nights later, Sylvia said nothing.


    He was a philosopher who was taken to the bathtub to collect dust, but after completing a full inspection, he returned to the Snowflake Society headquarters building.


    A philosopher heads to the top-floor Masamori''s room.In the room were Zheng Ma and Ji Lijiang.


    "I have two problems at the same time."Even though the human experiment has been made public and it''s become a hassle, let''s go on with the mysterious betrayal of Funafu. "


    Satoshi Liye, who lies on the sofa, says.


    ��Funny. Troubles can be funny and boring, but you''re welcome to have trouble like this.��


    I have to deal with it because it''s not just funny, right?


    "Well then, if that''s the case, it''s an interesting report."You know, yesterday, the number two of the Ormayrape told me to put it in. I''m in. "


    Ji Lijiang was surprised by the report of Zheng Ma.Tetsuo knew.


    "I mean, I''m sorry... because of me..."


    Tetsuo apologizes. I already know Tetsuo.Being manipulated and doing a lot of information leaks.Yesterday, if there was dust, I would go to the bathtub and have Midori take a look at it, and I would understand everything.


    Hey, hey, Tetsu-kun has nothing to apologize for, right?


    Kirie gets up and smiles.


    But I''m sure you''ve been watching me because you''ve been watching me say I''m easy to manipulate.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey,Even so, Tetsuo is innocent. "


    Kirie, who inspires the depressed Tetsuo.


    "Well, that Tetsu guy."Kirie is right, that''s not a good way to receive it.Neither I nor Kiichi think at all of your responsibility. [M]If you''re feeling subtle, I''ll conveniently use what you''re feeling subtle. "


    "Zenma, that''s not what I do all the time."


    "Oh, oh... I don''t have to use this for anything else."It''s a dialogue that makes you feel weird when you say it face to face. "


    Ji Lijiang laughed at the dialogue of Zheng Ma, and Tetsuo unexpectedly spilled his smile.


    "Alright, let''s question Funasumi."Tetsuo, come with me. "


    "All right."


    Zheng Ma also stood up with a smile and called out to Tetsu while declaring, and Tetsu nodded with a determined face.

 2451 22

    Kishima was also guiding the organization that day to the new hunting rope Rena.


    "I''m in a place like this... isn''t it out of place?"What can I do for you? "


    While walking, Rina nodded her head and spoke such a dialogue.


    "Nnh, now it''s time for relief."In fact, she was like that, too. "


    Remedy frame?


    ��At Snowflake Society, we also help children in need.I killed my family... and died, so I refused to go to school... "


    After speaking so much, Qian regretted that she had inadvertently spoken too much.


    "I''m sorry, I said something strange."


    "Ah... no..."


    As she apologized awkwardly, Rena turned away her gaze awkwardly.


    "Hey, Qian."


    A familiar voice came and she was relieved of the awkward air.The opponent is Nakaseko Yaki, who goes to the same school.


    "There are two other newcomers, so can I ask for a guide with you?"The other two don''t have to take care of it as well as Rena, so it''s just as easy to show them around. "


    "Yeah. All right."


    Asked to do so by Maki, wait at the entrance until the newcomer arrives.


    "Nice to meet you. Thank you very much, Shima." Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    The first thing that appeared was an impressive girl with wavy, fluffy hair.Obviously, she is older than Qian, but her cute face leaves her too young.


    It''s Kishima. Is Aya-san a high school student?


    Yes. I''m a freshman.


    "I''ll be here all day.


    "It''s Rina the Hunting Rope. It''s probably Xiao Six.Um... amnesia... um... I don''t remember a lot of things, so I''m a weird kid. "


    Rena-chan, don''t tell me you''re a weirdo yourself


    "Ah, I''m a strange child too, so it seems I''m fine."Rather, we''re relieved that weird people are together. "


    As the three of them exchanged conversations, a white girl with light blue eyes dressed like a girl appeared.


    "I''m a newcomer, but you asked me to show me around, is there one?"


    The fourth blonde, white, skinny girl speaks in a dignified tone, unlike the three in a normal image.


    (This is from the Murder Club....)


    The gaze of the fourth girl, Sylvia Tanshita, was graciously directed.


    "There you are. Nice to meet you. It''s Kijima Hiraki."


    "It''s Sylvia Tanshita, the major executives of Ohmai Rape and the owner of the Silver Storm Museum." Nice to meet you. "


    Before Sylvia introduces herself, Yuu guesses and bows.


    "You didn''t mind flying the cancer, so you took away my introduction?"Killer Club Leader Saiyu "


    Sylvia laughed at the opponent''s nature in return.


    "Um... please stop fighting..."


    Qian noticed in a voice that seemed to disappear.I couldn''t be very careful on my own, but when I realized that it was in front of Rena, I thought it was impossible if I couldn''t hold it here, and I could speak out even though I was small and trembling.


    "I don''t want to quarrel, so don''t worry."It''s so stylish now. "


    I didn''t receive it like that, so it seems to be okay.


    Sylvia smiled and stroked Qian''s head. Yu also smiled.


    (I wonder what it is... I thought you were younger than me, so I felt that you were being exposed to me)


    Even though I was in a position to guide senpai, I felt something unexplained.


    The buzzer rang as the boatman was sleeping in his room.


    There are only political horses, such as those who visit their rooms.Usually it''s fun to talk to a Zheng horse, but under the current circumstances, I''m freaking out.Funasumi opens the door with a sense of vigilance.


    There was the face of a political horse, but it was not only the political horse that was there. More so than a philosopher.


    (No way... is that what this is about?)


    Funasumi pale, wondering if he had found out what he was doing.


    (Even though the dog owner told me to avoid Tetsuo, I met him..."Moreover, in a set with a government horse..."No, because I found out, so you''re going to bring me here and ask questions....?)


    You tremble with fear.


    Seeing such a boat life, Tetsuo was dazzled by the ease of understanding.


    "I''m working with Tetsuo right now to find the traitor who leaked the organization''s information."Tetsuo, the other ally in the traitor search is the boat. "


    Zheng Ma talks with a smile on his face.


    "Not only me, but also Tetsuo..."Tetsuo... are you all right? "


    A terrifying boat life.


    "It''s all right. Tetsuo is absolutely fine."It''s okay, Tetsu. "


    "Oh, oh..."


    A philosopher who suitably matches a political horse.


    (I knew it... I knew it all, and I was just burning it... no, you didn''t understand, so you''re burning it, right?They just think it''s suspicious.But I feel like I''ve been grabbed a lot.At least you don''t know about the dog?)


    It was a frightened boat life, but I calmed down a bit and thought and adjusted my feelings.


    "I can''t forgive any traitor."Definitely. Look at me, I''m very, very angry. It''s true. "


    "What if we find a traitor?"


    Funuso asks the horse, who is not angry at all.


    At that time, I''ll use Funasumi''s help.


    Masamori replied with a sarah.


    "What do you expect me to do?"


    "I see. Let''s start by using your power to manipulate the traitor and let the traitor kill the traitor''s family."So, let''s get back to our senses after we kill him.What do you say? Just imagining it is a masterpiece, isn''t it? "


    Listening to the words of Zheng Ma, the fear and agitation of Shuzheng were even more so.Funasumi has already killed his family with his own hands.I know that, too, Masamori.


    (Isn''t this... suspecting me?Isn''t she wearing a razor?)


    Funasumi feels that the behavior of the Masamori is not like that, even if he is probing.


    "But like Funashi and me, you can think of a case where you''ve already killed a family member with your own hands."At that time, it was a different plan.I have to punish you with a kitschy punishment comparable to that. "


    (It''s as if you''ve seen through my heart... now you know, and you''re messing with my heart?)


    It was a guarded boat life, but after listening to the further dialogue of the political horse, suspicion once again raised a sickle in the boat life.


    "I don''t think it''s such a bad hobby."After you''ve exposed yourself, you''ll have to kill me. "


    I see. Let''s do it.


    Tetsuo says, and the horse nods.Funasumi takes a breath.


    Well then, Funasumi, that''s what I''m talking about.


    Zheng Ma said, closing the door of the room without waiting for Funasumi''s words.


    Funasumi is relieved in his heart, and enters the place with a snare.


    "Hey. How is it? Tetsuo''s feelings have become a little easier?"Have you dropped your drink? "


    "A lot. Thank you."


    Just a short walk down the hallway, Masamori looks up at Tetsuo and confirms.Tetsuo shrugged his shoulders and smiled.


    The dog keeper called Yoshihisa.


    Hey, looks like you''re doing your best.


    Oh, it''s been a long time. Something strange has happened, though.


    The strange thing that Yoshihisa said in a bitter smile was about the human body experiment of Snowflake Society exposed to a site that is not a whiplash.That alone is naturally passed on to the dog keeper.


    "I see. It must be an internal leak."Ah, maybe it''s because there was someone inspired by Yoshihisa''s coverage? "


    No, no, no, no...


    Yoshihisa smiles at the dog who makes jokes with a laugh.


    "I''m paying attention, so do your best to cover the last day." That''s all. "


    Thank you, it''s very encouraging.


    When the dog keeper hangs up with Yoshihisa, he calls another person.


    "Midori, I need to ask you a favor."Ahh, if you don''t listen to this request, I might be able to pinch it. "

 2452 23

    Sylvia, who looked around the organization with her husband, was summoned to a private room on the top floor.


    It''s luxurious. The top floor is all boss'' rooms.


    Sylvia overlooks the floor.


    "For the time being, I''m a leader, so I wanted this kind of privilege, and I got permission in advance."There was no one to disagree with. "


    Zheng Ma shrugs his shoulders and smiles.


    "It would be hard to disagree."Well, in fact, there are probably people who are opposed to that kind of thing. "


    Sylvia reaches for the white flower as she says it.


    By the way, what did you like about the Snowflake Society?


    "It''s better now. Why don''t you ask before you go in?"


    Sylvia replied to Zhengma''s question and thought for a moment.


    ��My primary purpose was to spy on this organization.��


    Thinking that this opponent would be willing to answer honestly, Sylvia blew it.


    "That''s bold, isn''t it?" You want to spy on the boss of the organization that you want to spy on, and you want to spy on them. "


    It seems funny, Masamune.


    "Before I said it here, you knew it, didn''t you?"I know, but I''ll accept that. You''re doing the same. "


    "I really like that kind of thing."Besides, I want people like you to join our organization more and more. "


    Looking at the horse with a smile on his face, Sylvia thinks it''s a quick and easy person to talk to.


    Soon enough, all of it?


    "Okay, okay, weave it in."It''s not a bad idea to just make a fringe. "


    "Well, even if it''s not just a one-time spy, it seems to have benefits, so I won''t run away right away."However, I may be too busy to show my face. "


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It should be beneficial for both sides just to keep the edges together.There will come a time when it will be useful. ��


    "I don''t know ~? If I go this far, it sounds like it''s going to benefit me a lot."I don''t know how to say it myself.


    Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and said in a dumbfounded tone with a smile on her face.


    "You don''t do injustice, do you? I know somehow that she''s not that kind of girl. [M]I''ve seen that you''re the one who stands up properly.That''s why, me too, I''ll stand on your face as long as I can. "


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but if you belong to an organization, you''ll be eating the same cauldron at that time."There''s no need for a separation like this or that. "


    From Sylvia''s point of view, Masamori was quite impressed.And from the side of the horse, Sylvia''s words and deeds were much preferred by the horse.


    After breaking up with Kaoru, Rina, and Sylvia, Yu was relaxing in the rec room in the Snowflake Society headquarters building.


    There are quite a few other members in the room, but only Yu is alone.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey,I mean, that''s Yu there. "


    Yes? Is that me?


    When Yu, who had been stopped, turned to her voice, a small white girl looked at Yu with a stare. It was Eva Evans.


    "Hey, what''s up, Eva?"


    Wealthy Tomizawa puts her hand on Eva''s shoulder at night.I somehow felt another sign of rampage. It''s the usual.


    "Look at this girl. You have such a cute face."


    "Ehh..."


    Eva points to Yu and says without cowardice.Yu lowered his voice and became a troubled face.


    "You look just like Eva."


    "Huh...?"


    It was not Yu, but the Night of Abundance, that lifted up his voice against the word of Eva.In any case, Yu doesn''t resemble Eva''s plump face with plenty of fat.


    "Tsumari, Eva''s Pakli. Yulsenay!"Angry! The outrage of getting Eva''s face pucked!I''ll bark already! Woooooooo! "


    Eva barks as her fat face warps into anger.The eyes of those who were in the recreation room became focused.


    "Eva, calm down a bit. You just got mad at me yesterday, didn''t you?


    The night of wealth, when Eva desperately holds back the signs of another outrage.


    I don''t feel murderous, but I feel like I''m going to be beaten, and Yu also takes the stance of Yu Mantis Fist.


    "Ah, uh, again? Is Eva rough again?" I''m in trouble.


    A non-critical voice was heard, and Eva''s face suddenly took the danger away.It was the horse that called out.


    Now that Eva had calmed down, Yu also relieved herself of her stance.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen you before."


    Thank you.


    Sylvia, who appeared with the horse, smiled at Yu and raised her hand lightly. Yu will also interpret.


    "It''s not enough to embarrass Zheng Ma anymore."That''s knotty. That''s Bud.Eva leaves cool. "


    Eva leaves the rec room for a quick run.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Wealthy Night bowed his head with a truly sorry face and followed Eva.


    "Don''t feel bad... it might be hard to say, but Eva is a difficult girl now."I mean, trouble maker. I''ve been going a little too far lately, so I wonder if I can counsel you and get you a reorganization program. "


    "I appreciate the attitude of not abandoning a problem child, but it''s even more of a problem to leave a problem child in trouble, so we should strike at it as soon as possible."


    Sylvia advised the sighing horse.


    I see, you''re going to study.


    Yu was impressed.


    Of course, you''re also the leader of the Murder Club, so I don''t care what the top three members of the organization are like.


    That''s right.


    "That''s amazing. I don''t know, but it''s amazing.It''s amazing, but what happens when we have all three of them? "


    Sylvia pointed out that Yu nodded, and Zheng Ma asked her a question in admiration.


    "Leaders can argue."


    I see.


    It''s going to be good for you...


    Sylvia''s words convinced Zheng Ma and Yu.


    When Funasumi returned to his room, the dog received juice.


    We did it. This is delicious, and we need to calm down.


    Smash your face, open the cardboard box containing the juice cans, and take out a can.


    One tin was drunk quickly, and Funasumi drank another.


    (Something''s getting really high.It is not the same as alcohol. Ahh... my heart is about to jump)


    I fell asleep in a big font, looked up at the ceiling, and when I was blurry, the phone rang. I was dealing with a dog.


    Have you marked the manipulator?


    "Oh...? That''s not the point ~. I''m totally under suspicion."I don''t seem to have anything to do with the dog, but he came to me with the guy from Masuma, Tetsuo. Come on, he''s got cancer... hehehe... "


    Lu Shunsheng said everything he had told Zhengma in an irresistible tone.


    "I don''t think I''m going to find out, but if I do, I''m scared..."


    Why are you so pessimistic even though you have such incredible abilities?


    A doggy who is neither mocking nor shocked, but who speaks with a mocking gesture.


    It''s amazing when you think about it normally.It''s the power to manipulate people''s minds.Depending on how you use it, you can get through this situation as much as you want. "


    "I''m an idiot, I don''t know!"


    Since I screamed, Funasumi has fainted.


    (That''s right... I always looked down on other people as stupid, but by thinking so, I turned my eyes away from my bad head...)


    I am even more aware of that fact now. And when you realize it, your chest hurts severely.


    "Because I''m stupid, no matter how much power I have, I can''t do anything about it.Besides... I''m being told by my horse. Don''t overconfide, even if you have great power.It can also be a blade sword. "


    (That''s it... If you press the switch and there''s no bait, you''re a desperate hamster.)


    Funasumi''s story reminds me of a conversation I had with Van Dam.


    You''re manipulating people''s minds, and you''re being manipulated by horses, aren''t you?


    The dog''s words pierce Funasumi''s heart.


    "Are you kidding me...? A horse...?"Ah... I don''t know what to do anymore...Tell me what to do. "


    You seem confused, so drink the juice I sent you and calm down.


    "I''ve already drunk it."


    Not enough. Drink more.


    Encouraged by the dog, clear two more cans.Then I went to the bathroom and picked up the phone again.


    "I swallowed it all over..." Oh, it''s so much easier.So, what should I do? "


    The first Snowflake Society is your enemy.Make chaos. If possible, take the lead and kill the political horse first.You''ve been abandoned by the horses and are about to be wiped out. ��


    "I see..."


    Without questioning the dog''s words, Funasumi accepted them.


    Tomorrow is also the last interview day.Don''t make a scene during the interview.Leave it thereafter. The impact is bigger that way. "


    "Impact ~?"


    "Oh, that doesn''t matter to you."I''ll figure out a specific plan, and I''ll tell you later.The rest is whether or not you decide to go hungry. "


    When the dog keeper quietly told him, Funaso changed his complexion.


    "I''ll do it... hihihi... I''ll make it miserable.You''re the one who betrayed me without trusting me.I''ll reward you for making me angry. "


    Okay, that''s the spirit.


    The doggy gave a bright voice and encouraged the boat that was completely losing its normal judgment and trying to move as it wanted.

 2453 24

    Another day has passed.


    Today is Yoshihisa''s last Snowflake Society coverage day.The final day is to be broadcast live.The third day will be followed by an interview to be given by the government horse.


    Unlike the third day, it returns to something that can only be seen in the back streets only.I plan to give it to the whipping site.


    "Good morning, Kirie."


    As Masamori walks through the building, she encounters Shi Reiwa in her jersey, who finished her morning roadwork, and greets her.Both Masamori and Kirie began to live here after the establishment of this mainland building.


    "I have a bad feeling about this."


    Kiarie says with a strange face and sips a sports drink.


    "Um, actually, I also have a feeling that something very bad is going to happen today. I''m really looking forward to it.


    "I don''t enjoy bad things, Hutu."


    "I see? Didn''t you say yesterday or the day before yesterday?"There are two kinds of trouble.Funny trouble and annoying trouble. I would be welcome if I were the former. "


    "I agree with that one, but--"


    There was such a vague feeling in Kirie that there was something that was overlooked or that there was an unexpected calamity.


    When Yoshihisa arrived at the Snowflake Society headquarters building, she spotted two faces at the entrance.


    "Aya, yeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    OHHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    The other person called out to Yoshihisa.It was Midori and Junko.


    Is it true that Midori and the others are in this organization as well?


    Although I said no, I think it is possible, since I asked Yoshihisa.


    "Fuwaaa, I''ll just take a little tour ~"


    "Are you allowed to take a little tour?"


    "It seems to be forgiven."Oh, come on, be careful today.There are signs that something is going to happen. "


    ��Something''s going to happen?��


    When he heard Midori''s words, Yoshihisa raised her eyebrows.


    "As you know, this organization also has a lot of problems."As far as I can tell, I feel like I''m about to show some movement around here today.I feel like Yoshihisa''s last day of the interview is the trigger. "


    "Why... oh, now that my Snowflake Society is attracting attention, I think it would be a good idea to target someone who is hostile to this organization."


    It was Yoshihisa who was suspicious of Junko''s valve, but I immediately saw teasing.


    "That''s what it is." I''m looking forward to the interview ~ "


    "Oh, I''ll take care of it."


    Yoshihisa winked with a smile and stepped into the back of the building.


    "Ah, Junko-san, Midori-san. Good morning, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well, well,


    Now that Yoshihisa is gone, Yu enters the building and calls out to the two of them.


    ��Hmph ~... Yu-san''s here too?��


    "Ah, I''m a part of this."


    Seriously...


    I was amazed at Yu''s answer.


    Oh, you didn''t tell Midori-chan.


    Junko and Yu have met in this building before.


    "Yes ~. I thought I''d better make a connection to the killer club." It''s part-time, but you''re welcome. "


    When Yu replied, a more familiar face appeared at the entrance: Sylvia.


    Huh? Could it be that Sylvia entered here too?


    Junko asks.


    "Oh, just like Yu there, I made it possible for you to enter and leave with your nationality."Even so, it''s a fairly open organization. "


    Zhengma-kun, if you even have the right conditions, you want to incorporate them more and more


    Hmph, no one''s going to let him into the Snowflake Society, right?


    Midori listens to Junko and Sylvia.


    Yu and Sylvia also headed to the back of the building, and eventually Junko and Midori disappeared from the entrance, and courage, bell sounds, and Tetsuo came in.


    "A little courage. Something happened... the moment I entered the building, I felt uncomfortable."


    The sound of the bell turns into a strange face.


    "Huh? I don''t like it when you say something ominous." It''s punishment, isn''t it?


    "It hurts. It hurts. Courage."


    The courage to stick your index finger at the neck of the bell tone and push it around.


    Zheng Ma also called for courage because he said something would happen today


    Tetsuo said. I''m already ready for it.And if I can, I also want to repay my manipulated debts.


    Dogs were viewing interviews with previous Snowflake Societies and online reactions to exposed human experiments.


    Is there a day when you put a chip in your head, connect it with your body with a cord, and dive into the net?


    Where''s your grandpa?Ignorance is too much. Even so, I can already enter the VR world with a dream band, and I can also put it into the Internet. "


    I''m sure it''ll be smoother if you cyborg your head with AI chips in your brain.


    There are religious, medical, ethical, and ideological backlash, and the world of cyberpunk will not come so smoothly.


    "I see? I think it''s the lava that has entered the taboo of computerization research."I know it''s ethically bad, but they''re obviously trying to take humanity to a new level. ��


    So is the transfer of information and knowledge.You don''t have to study anymore.The contents of the encyclopedia can also be put into my head. "


    You don''t want side pedia or guggle anymore?


    The story of a group of genius children stepping into the realm lacking realism that even fiction is unlikely to do these days


    "It can be said that you can do it because you are good-minded but fearless children."But that''s why it feels so vivid and horrifying. "


    I felt scared too.There is no ethical stopper, and the world is driven by hungry demons who think they are superior and look down on others. "


    ''And on top of that sacrifice, mankind will progress.Is it possible that new technologies created through sacrifice will come to the world and be used by everyone to inhale and exhale? "


    History has always been a sowdecider


    ��How many times do you want to repeat this story? I''m tired of seeing it.


    I don''t know... you guys are backstreets people, and ethics is...


    It''s the back streets, isn''t it?


    It''s because it''s a Japanese undercover society.Before I tell you, we''re Japanese. "


    Having read that far, the dog closes the site he was watching.


    (I think you''re more interested in fooling around with your head than in the organization called Snowflake Society.I don''t care about you.)


    With that in mind, the dog breeder texted Funabo.


    Funasumi was walking through the Snowflake Society headquarters building in an obviously strange manner.


    All the people who saw his face were nervous when they met the boats in the building.


    There was a large bear under his eyes, and his face was pale.My lips are turning purple.And unless you look closely, your fingertips are constantly trembling.


    "Watts? What is he, chic?You have a cold, don''t you? That must be it. "


    "Hey... stop it, Eva."


    Seeing such a boat life, Eva speaks of what she does not hesitate to think.And the Night of Riches shall overtake it.


    "No. On Fortune Night, you told Eva to stop now."Yeah, I did.No. It ignites Eva''s rebellion.How long have you been dating Eva?If she tells me to stop, Eva will definitely do it. "


    Hey, hey, Eva.


    Eva walks up to Funasumi without a hitch.It was a wealthy night to pull her arm to stop, but Eva wouldn''t stop.


    "Hayoo! You have a cold, right?"Then you can stay in the homestay quietly.What do you do if it''s contagious to others? "


    Eva blamed him, and the boat stopped.


    Funasumi stares at Eva and Riches at the night in anger.And not only the wealth of the night, but also Ava the Rock, breathed into the naive atmosphere of the boat.


    "You guys... you''ve made a fool out of me..."So... let''s start with you guys. "


    And when Funasumi had spoken with a low voice full of resentment, there began to drift around Funasumi, and Ava, and the night of riches.


    "Hiiiii!? Wahwatz!? Nanikore!? I''m scared! I''m scared!?"


    "Calm down, Eva! What''s the matter... ahhh... ahhh... ahh..."


    All of a sudden, Eva was half frenzied and started crying out.The night of wealth that tried to calm Eva down, she was caught in an unexplained fear and shuddered.


    Eventually, the two of them settled down.A testament to the full power of Boat Life.She stares silently at the front without expression.


    Now, the mind control of Eva and Riches Night is much stronger than the mind control of Tetsuo.


    "More... more... more..."


    When he mumbled with a distorted smile, he received an email from the dog keeper, and Funashi opened the email in a noisy manner.


    Keep your weight on you until the end of the live broadcast.


    "Shut up..." I can''t stop running anymore... "


    Funashi closed the email as she threw it away with a distorted smile on her face.

 2454 25

    Yoshihisa passed through the reception room and sat facing Zhengma.


    "Ah, can I stop saluting you and talk to Hutu?"Last time it was a salutation, but I was tired. "


    Please follow me.


    Although Yoshihisa agreed to accept the refusal, the transformation of the last salutation without the salutation this time was not a good impression from the viewer''s side.It is the convenience of Zheng Ma, and it does not matter to Yoshihisa.


    "Then I''ll start, I''ll turn the camera"


    Yoshihisa declares that she has set up the camera.


    "You were recently exposed, right?"Information implantation into the brain using a dream band.And cybernetic surgery of the brain, which attaches artificial intelligence to the brain itself.Both are prohibited under international law, and the Snowflake Society is doing the experiment, is that true? ��


    Yoshihisa enters from the most sought-after stories as soon as possible.


    "That''s because they use human trafficking organizations to experiment on human bodies in a large number of ways.It''s good to hear it majestically from the beginning, but if I deny it, it''s over.If you''ve got evidence, anyway.Even with the evidence of the metaphor, who will judge me, and who will judge me in the first place?The police, the center, the true rulers of the country?Even if the accusations made during this time are true, I wonder why they should be judged, even if they are judged.Because it''s a good thing to keep your eyes peeled. "


    Without cowardice, Zheng Horse sticks his spare smile and talks without stain.


    "I think it''s better to keep your eyes peeled... Is that why you''re insisting that the experiment is beneficial, but that it should be missed because it''s only worth experimenting with dead bodies?"


    Yoshihisa asked in a voice that killed her emotions as she jumped and talked happily.


    "This is an example."If legitimacy, justice, merit, profit, interest, and so on work, human life is easily sacrificed.Trampled. Trampling on someone''s life, feeding them, fattening them, making them happy.It feels good. As you progress, so does evolution.Human history is a repetition of that, isn''t it?So even if we''re doing what the rumors say, if we can recognize the results, or if we''re persuasive, we''ll let it go. "


    As if speaking without trying to hide, Yoshihisa was taken in shock, and at the same time she remembered the fresh touch.


    (The explanation of the politicians and managers who caused the scandal is always disgraceful and unconvincing.But when she does, it''s not a ruckus.It doesn''t get worse, it speaks naturally and proudly.I can''t see the feeling that I''m committing a vice.)


    I have repeatedly seen and known Yoshihisa''s terrible feelings about the composition of the rampage of innocent genius children.Just now, Yoshihisa felt the same sensation.At the same time, I felt some kind of pain.


    (Because this time it''s for backstreets?Well, if it''s for the backstreets, rather than pretending to be a good person and making excuses, it would be more favorable to reopen it and pass the evil, but there are people with good sense in the backstreets and there are no children who rebel in the organization?)


    On the other hand, I also remember my doubts.


    "Isn''t that already tantamount to confessing that the accusation is true?"It sounds like you''re opening up after you''ve acknowledged it. ��


    ��It''s true that there is research and development on the scooped streets.The truth, I admit it.It''s a lie to say that you''ve been experimenting with human bodies and you''re about to die.I''ll claim it''s a lie from my mouth. "


    It was a ventricle. I''ve been experimenting with the human body, and there are dead people out there.But it''s not like they''re killing a lot of people.That is why Zhengma made such a statement.


    "Are you lying about the photographs being tested on humans?"


    "It''s a clinical trial. Well, maybe a human experiment."It''s necessary. But around the time of the dead, they lied. "


    "I mean, it''s a little bit out."


    Masamori tried to spray the smoke with his mouthpiece, but Yoshihisa burst into it.


    "I can''t help it if it''s an accident. But accidents happen everywhere, and it''s strange that only we have to blame them.How many people die every year in a car accident?Thousands will die in the bath, and many will die in the New Year''s mochi.We haven''t done much to get you killed, have we?And yet they are not blamed, and we are blamed?That''s really weird, isn''t it? "


    A mocking gesture and cold voice.Even if there is someone who blames themselves, if they don''t give in and don''t care about the complaints, it sounds like Yuuki is arrogantly declaring.Not only Yoshihisa, but most of the viewers also felt that way.


    It''s a big live event, so let''s see how you react.


    Yoshihisa exhaled and looked over the Chet section.


    "Hmm, well, I don''t think I can see any interesting writing that I''d like to take up.Ah, but this straight writing is good.Let''s answer this question. "Anyway, whether this organization has the ability to carry out research that will advance humanity is only questionable, whether it has the cynical ethic or the idiot who thinks of children as angels and grieves at will."We have shown various achievements so far, but are we still not credible in this case?Not enough? Well, if it does, it will change the world, and I wonder if it will be suspected.But we''re going to make this happen.Can you believe you have a very competent and reliable ally?No, I think it''s strange to say that we have an ally.She''s already part of our Snowflake Society. "


    At that point, the horse turned towards the door.


    Please, come in.


    When Masuma takes the camera in her hand and calls out to the door, the door opens and someone Yoshihisa knows comes in.


    "Nice to meet you, Junko Yukioka, who runs mad scientists on the back streets."This time, I became a member of the Snowflake Society, so please be my guest. "


    Many backstreet residents who watched the live broadcast looked up to the sky. This is a terrible surprise.


    (It''s the same as Yu-chan and Sylvia-chan, and I''m working part-time.I was told not to say that.Well, the prospect of becoming a full member is that it will have a strong impact and will also be a demonstration against the center.)


    And, Junko thinks. The fact that Junko, who is also kind to the center, entered the snowflake society, which the center is vigilant, also has a considerable impact.


    "I''ve had exchanges with Junko before, and I definitely wanted to talk to her.From the perspective of the people in the back streets, isn''t this considerably more convincing? "


    "That''s right..."


    Yoshihisa glances at Junko. It was a nuanced gaze, and Junko smiled slightly as she perceived it.


    (Junko''s expression is a bit like that.You''re not serious? Or maybe there is some circumstance, that I wholeheartedly agree with this girl named Masuma--)


    That''s what Yoshihisa read.


    ��In partnership with Grim Penis, Cornelis Van Dam seems to be in tune with the Snowflake Society, but Grim Penis was originally the exact opposite of the Snowflake Society.How did you convince them? ��


    Changing questions, Van Dam.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"Van Damme would have died playing dead games with Junko here the other day.This delivery is for backstreets, right?Isn''t that right? Then you all know that Van Dam is a clone, don''t you?The Sea Chihuahua Warriors know that, and they''re on our side.The ability gathered in Grim Penis and the outsiders. "


    "I see, it was certainly a stupid question."Then change the question - do you have any information that the center is keeping an eye on the Snowflake Society? ��


    I think it''s a slightly mean questioning method, Yoshihisa.


    "Of course. So? How do you deal with it?"


    ��I see. People in the back streets think that the Snowflake Society may be viewed as hostile by the center and may be able to set things up.Just as tee time on the battlefield is at the heart of everything. "


    "Does the center really do things with us?"No, I don''t think so.I wonder if you''d rather help me?You know, you''ve been hostile to tee time on the battlefield lately.If the Hub is hostile to the Snowflake Society, then we might as well team up with Tee Time on the battlefield and fight the Hub, right?Isn''t that right? Of course, Junko here will be with you. "


    This was a lie. And it was a stranglehold.Masamori is clearly going to be hostile to the center in the future.


    "I see. So, one last question."What exactly is the National Plan for Paradise? ��


    "I think I''ll leave it ambiguous now."It''s the previous Vision. "


    "You''ve been talking about that a lot since long time ago.Only upper-class people are gathering to build a secret autonomous region on small islands, etc. "


    "There is a harem filled with crowds of desires, that kind of story."It''s a paradise where people make people their toys.Or under the rule of a cult religion.It''s not an island, it''s a mountain.But that''s not what we''re aiming for.I''m sorry for such a nasty world. "


    Yoshihisa was in a mood to sigh when she saw the horses revealing their insults and ridicule.


    (This kind of place is no good, it''s a child.Isn''t there a grown man who can guide her better?Wasn''t he there?Or even if I was there, I could burn my hands all over the place, and I wonder if this is the best I can do?)


    Looking at Masamori, I think Yoshihisa is stingy.


    "In any case, we are serious."Aiming for a new stage.There''s a lot more to the plan than just this.We''re taking humanity to a new stage.Van Dam is a sinner who brought stagnation to mankind.We will redeem you for your sins. [M]We will move forward with the civilization that has been stagnating for thirty years.I''m going to get back the time I was stuck and go further.We believe in the power of the Snowflake Society. "


    Yoshihisa decided that it was a good time to delimit the area where Masuma had spoken so much.


    Yoshihisa stops the live broadcast and ends the interview.


    Thank you for your help ~


    Junko sneaks out first.Yoshihisa gazed at the figure behind her.


    (You''re really saying something, aren''t you?Yoshihisa-kun. Well, the people in the center are much more muddled up than Yoshihisa-kun, so it''s not wrong to say something....)


    Junko walked down the hallway to figure out what excuse to give to the center.

 2455 26

    This mansion is the main residence of the White Fox family in Tokyo.


    "Even Junko entered the Snowflake Society."Is this okay? "


    "I wonder if you have any plans."


    "I hope so, but I don''t know how much I mean it, so just keep the confirmation."


    Three top central executives, Shiranui Shirakazu, Tamamura Ring, and Toranosuke Okita, will speak after watching the Snowflake Society interview.


    So, is the plan going well?


    Okita saw the string screw.


    ��It looks perfect. If I find out about it later, I might get angry with it.��


    Bitterly smiling helix.


    ��I''ll find out for sure. But you won''t be angry.Whether you''re a rapist or a flogger, pay an extra to make sure you''re comfortable. ��


    and a ring.


    "Take humanity to a new stage."It would be easier if I could smile and say that it was very exhilarating. "


    Having said that, Okita sighed loudly with her arms folded.


    "When Junko belongs to the Snowflake Society, she will be seen as an organization with that much power and value, and it is possible that people with great power will gather in that organization."


    "I guess. I really don''t have a nose."It''s a very troublesome story. "


    Hearing Ring''s words, Okita sighed again.


    The five of them, Kirie, Yaki, Yu, Silvia, and Midori, were watching the interview of Masuma in the same room.


    But Junko wasn''t expecting to get here.


    Sylvia says.


    "Junko-san... just like us, it''s a part-time job for convenience... right?"


    Hmph ~? Sister Yu, I suspect it''s different ~?


    Listening to Yu''s words, Midori asked unexpectedly.


    "Yes, maybe... it''s really in tune with the idea of the Snowflake Society."


    "That''s not true." Jun-san made remarks in front of us that didn''t make her happy, many times.It''s like I''m dreaming of purity, or something like that, and it doesn''t really suit me. "


    It''s Midori who denies Yu''s thoughts, but it''s not completely denied from the bottom of her heart.Junko has whimsical places, and she changes her thinking and behavior flexibly, so there are parts that she honestly doesn''t understand.


    "I think there''s a benefit to teaming up, leaving aside what doesn''t suit you."


    And, Ji Lijiang.


    "I know you want to be part-time, but you should choose a little more carefully."In anticipation of Masuma''s personality, I''m a part-time newcomer who came in to talk directly to him about putting him in, but there is also the possibility that some seriously strange people will come in and infiltrate the organization from the inside. "


    Sylvia looks at Kirie and advises her.


    "There''s already some strange people in there."For now, I want strength, so I feel like I''m swallowing along with the cloudiness. Not now. "


    Ji Lijiang laughs deeply.


    "Hmphhhh, no matter who you are right now, what I don''t like about it is it sounds like I''m going to poo ~"


    I''m shocked by the greenery.


    "Zheng Ma is going to do that kind of thing."Now it''s a little rounded, but when I first got here, the merciless side stood out. "


    Kirie sees that the reason that Masamori has become round is because he has the courage.Or perhaps the essence has not changed, but is it being held in front of courage?


    (The presence of courage has become indispensable for Masamoru.It helps to balance the mind of the horse, and it is also a brake for the horse)


    At least there are no people in the organization who can firmly stop Masuma, including Kirie.No one influences a horse more than courage.


    Even such a person was followed by everyone, right?


    Yu asked.


    ��That kind of ruthlessness came out especially in front of some close people, and I was able to deceive them well��


    "Can I say that in front of us, not particularly close?"


    Sylvia rushed in after listening to Kirie''s dialogues.


    "I told you now, Masamori has also become rounded, right?" That''s why it''s good, isn''t it?


    Kiarie smiled and said "Sarah".


    The leader of the Snowflake Society, you''re cumming no matter what you think.He''s the type who wants to be a god. "


    "I feel so drunk on my own ideals.Besides, because my face is good, I get extra noses. "


    Personally, if that makes me look bad, I''ll hate you even more.


    Pupuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Face is important. I was struck by the statement that we are taking humanity to a new stage.That was because the demonic horse was a beauty face.If that was Busamen''s statement, it would be a different impression. "


    Does the impression change depending on the real face?


    It''s definitely going to change. If you''re a pretty girl, your eyes will change.


    "Before my face, I was uncomfortable with the idea of a group of geniuses."


    You''re jealous.


    It''s also an organization that has made a number of achievements in the past few years.All the executives of Getty Meat The Barbarian Scalpel, which has chain stores all over the world, are snowflake societies.When I started my business, the president was only eight years old. "


    "The offline version of Recommendation 11 is a worldwide hit, but the Snowflake Society is also responsible for its development.The game development department is super capable. "


    "The development of the brain guard system, which has drastically reduced the accident rate of the dream band, is said to be the team of this organization."


    "Brain reduction awards are also awarded for improving the variety of sturgeon sharks and potatoes."


    Especially on the science side, it''s pretty strong.It was really big that Junko Yukioka pulled me there. "


    Yes, that Mad Scientist''s affiliation has made me more persuasive.


    Perhaps there are still other hidden balls besides Junko Yukioka.


    Snow Oka''s affiliation has the potential to pull other big guys as well.


    The statement of the demonic horse is all the more painful.I think you''re stupid, except for yourself, or all of us. I don''t like it. "


    ''The pile that comes out is struck. I''m sure the erotic people who hate flashy moves aren''t silent ~ ��


    After the interview ended and Yoshihisa left, Junko and Masuma were checking the interview reaction.


    "Ahahaha, my reputation is bad."If you let yourself out as you are, you''ll hate me.On the other hand, Junko is very well regarded, and the expectations from the outside are also high.I was right to choose it as an advertising tower.I was right to have an emergency appearance.The fame in the back streets is amazing, isn''t it? "


    "Ahahah... looks like it."


    Junko returns a loving smile with a slightly uneasy face to the grinning horse.


    ��What''s the matter? Did you get any heady writings?I''m pretty scolded, but Junko isn''t scolded or reprimanded, is she?Isn''t that right? "


    "Hmm... that''s not the case, the problem is that the ratings are high.I don''t have a bad relationship with the center, so if I''m too influential in this organization, the center won''t look good..... "


    Junko also knows that there is a prospectus of subduing the center and demonstrating when Masako announced at the scene that she had entered the organization, which is why she is troubled.


    "I have a good relationship with the center."


    Only recently, a disturbing air flowed between the center and the ruler layer behind it, Junko, but there was a possibility that it would happen again.


    Junko is interested in the Snowflake Society.I think it is worth using.However, I also hesitated to set up a center at the moment.


    "I see. Well, even if we set up a center, I won''t tell Junko to fight with us."Or is the center a small organization that stands out even when it becomes a technology alliance or an advertising tower? "


    "Hmm, I don''t want to think that''s the case, but..."Well, there''s a warning over there-- "


    Junko''s phone rang while she was talking.


    Oh, my God! Masamaru! Eva and the wealth of the night are out of their minds!There are injured people!


    Upon hearing the screaming report, Zheng Ma spilled a smile.


    Eva and Fortune walked down the hallway at night, attracting the presence of aliens.


    The human form, almost reaching the ceiling, is built with hundreds and hundreds of blades all over the body.Knives, cutters, long doses, Japanese swords, knives, saws, etc., overlapped in ruin.


    It''s a blade golem, Eva''s trump card.It was created by calling in a large number of knives in my room.


    "Kill Kill Kill! Cut! Cut! kill! What''s next?!Hurry up! Woooooooo! "


    Eva barks lofty as she walks.Eva was unhappy that several people had already been injured by this blade golem, but couldn''t kill any of them.


    Eva, her wealth, and her night were captive to murder.Neither reason nor thought has disappeared.As a firm sense of purpose, he is trying to satisfy the desire to just kill people.


    "Hey... what?"


    "Eh... Eva-san and Fortune Night?"


    Saki and Rena were unlucky enough to run into each other.Eva and Fortune are obviously in a strange state at night, and most of all, she is walking with a blade golem, so she becomes stiff.


    Meanwhile, something could be played in Rena by the intent to kill.Something awoke me while I was asleep.


    "Hmmm!" I won''t let you get away this time!DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    Eva screamed and pointed at Qian and Rena, and the blade golem waved one arm at the spot.


    It''s dangerous!


    Almost at the same time as the blade golem waved its arm, Rina shouted and pushed her next to her.


    Four blades were attached to her arms, and she flew toward Kei and Rena.


    One was stuck to the wall and the other to the ceiling.One crossed the space where Qi was.


    "Ah...?"


    The scene unfolded in front of her, and she was completely exhausted.One of the blades cut off her neck in front of her.


    The blade flew down the hallway, and Rena''s head rolled to her feet, and Rina''s body fell to her back.


    Qian opened her eyes wide and trembled with her mouth half open.


    "Yaah! Eva finally did it!"First one! Finally Kill Kill Kill Roo! It feels refreshing! Woooooooo! ��


    Seeing the sight, Eva clenched her fists and roared with joy.

 2456 27

    Shirataru Mei and Nana Kurosaki were talking about delivering an interview to a demonic horse earlier at the Omai Rape headquarters.


    "As far as I can see from the reaction, there are many opinions that I won''t have a nose for Masuma, but there are also many opinions that pay attention to the achievements and future of the Snowflake Society.I liked that cheeky place, on the contrary. "


    "Do you like cheeky kids?"


    After hearing Mae''s words, Nana asks.


    "Yes, any girl would like a boy like that?"That girl, her lines are thin and cute, and she''s very sassy. So if you tie that girl up on the bed and rape her naked, it''ll feel good, right? Any girl can''t do anything she thinks of? "


    Please don''t make Mei''s unique standards the standard for girls, right?


    With a smile, there was a voice of anger and awe.


    ��There are also opinions that no matter how successful she is as a leader, whether the members are good or not, there is not a long way to go.Indeed, if the personality of a leader is really difficult, I don''t think he will be a leader. "


    "No, no, that''s not it.If the leader only has the power to pull, he can be a personality bankrupt, so he can be troubled. "


    Mae shook her finger to deny Nana''s opinion.


    Mae-san is very persuasive ~


    "Taha, Nana-chan started to say that, too."


    Mae smiled bitterly and held her face to Mae, who said with a strong smile.


    "Well, since Sylvia entered that organization, it would be easier to get information, but the important information shouldn''t be revealed."What''s the status of the other person you sent in? "


    "Ah....."


    The moment Mei asked, Nana''s face looked surprised.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "I tried connecting my senses and now I''m fighting.Something seems to be wrong. "


    Hmm, why are you fighting?


    "I''m sorry." I don''t know that yet.Suddenly, the Snowflake Society child attacked me. "


    I''ll tell Sylvia, too.


    Upon Nana''s report, May called Sylvia.


    In the Snowflake Society headquarters building, three people, Courage, Bell Sound, and Tetsuo, also watched the live broadcast of the interview of Masamune.


    "Zheng Ma is really stupid."No, I exposed a stupid place in front of a lot of people. "


    The bell rang with a dazed face and voice.


    It''s true, but the same stupid bell tone is enough.


    "Ahh... that''s terrible courage."


    Courage to say it while drinking coffee and milk in a paper pack, and a bell sound that makes you look disgusting.


    "It''s an appeal that includes a negative aspect."Looks like a horse. Instead of answering the interview quietly, you''d better tell me how much this is. "


    Tetsuo says petulantly.


    "Well, it would have been a success in terms of impact.As Tetsuo said, rather than being quiet, it would be more impressive to bump into the personality of a Masamori.I''m glad I did too.The idiot Zheng Ma lived.That''s right. Think about the ringtone a little longer before you say anything. ��


    "Mm......"


    The bells roared with courage and disgruntled faces.


    At that time, the sound of destruction and vibration resounded, and the three stopped their conversation and looked at each other.


    It''s close.


    "For a moment, I felt a wave close to the cry of the demon." But for a moment. "


    The sound of the bell and the courage murmured.


    "I think you should go, Yuuki.I don''t know if that''s a hunch or a heroine''s intuition. "


    The sound of the bell prompted it.


    "You don''t have to tell me to go."About who''s the heroin? Even though it sounds like a bell, you''re being sassy. "


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hur


    Her eyelids were pinched by her courage, and it was a bell ringing with tears of joy in her heart.


    Rena''s head was struck in front of her, and Qian froze for a moment, but she immediately noticed something suspicious.


    There was no bleeding from the cut surface.And if you look closely at the cut surface, there is no meat, no blood vessels, no bone.It''s not even red. No, I saw something like a bone or a core, but I don''t think it''s a human bone.


    Yu is next!


    "That''s not true... let me do it!"


    She was even more surprised when she heard Eva shouting back at her.It was Rina''s voice.


    And Qian was even more surprised.This time, I was so stunned that I was about to faint.Rina''s head, which was cut off from her torso, rolled, her eyes moved, and she stared at Eva.


    Rina''s body, without a head, rose up and picked up her rolling head.


    "Rena-chan..."


    Ms Qi moans, and Eva and Riches see the scene harden at night.


    "What... is that... Durahan?"


    At the rear of Eva and Fortune Night, Funo, who was sneaking out his head from the bend, was stunned to see Rina holding her head aside.


    Rina took her head to her chest and put it back on her neck-and let go of her hand.Your head falls to the floor again, but it doesn''t fall to the floor.Because before she fell to the floor, Rina''s body, without a head, moved and kicked her head forward as hard as she could.


    Everyone will be even more surprised by this movement, but one second later it will be surprising again. It was a stunning series.


    The kicked head exploded just in front of the golem, thinking that it flew in a straight line towards the blade golem.


    GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    Thinking that Rina''s body without a head spread out her hands and screamed as she ran around, she lifted and lowered her arms on her knees and took a gut pose.Immediately after that, the head appeared on Rena''s neck without a neck and returned to the original one.


    Ahhh!


    ��Aguuu!��


    Meanwhile, Eva and Riches Night blown away by the blast and falling down.Blocked by the golem giant, the blast was weakened, but still not completely prevented.It damaged my eyes and my eardrums.


    Something shocking was happening in a row, and she was staring at Rina with a puffy face.


    "Ah... I''m so glad..."


    Rina was ashamed to be aware of herself and the eyes that she would have seen.


    "I''m sorry, Qian. I... wasn''t human."The amnesia was true, but it''s also... um... now my memory is back. "


    Rina turned to Kaoru and apologized.Rena''s memory loss is not a lie, but it was intentionally created.To infiltrate the Snowflake Society without suspicion.


    "Sit... Blade Golem! Wolf Style!"


    When Eva stood up and shouted, the blade golem quickly transformed from a human to a quadruple-legged beast.


    Fortune also rises at night, take something like a leaf out of your pocket, put it on your head, and combine your hands with your index finger standing in front of your chest.


    Qian-san, I''ll take care of this, so run away


    Rina said, but Kaoru shook her head.


    "If you want to run away, let''s run away together."


    In her mind, the memory of Tsugumi resurrected.And I am very conscious that I have been looking after Rina for the last few days.It was possible that Rina would run away on her own and get killed in the meantime.Not that I can fight together.


    "Huh!?"


    Qian shouted in surprise.The night of wealth next to Eva turned into a different figure.The clothes, face, and body shape were transformed into the same shape as the person next to Qian - the same shape as Rena.


    "Me, me!?"


    Rina was surprised to see her eyes peeled off at night when she was in the same shape as herself.


    Neither wealth nor night were human beings.Extraordinary. It is a clan that draws the blood of a beaver and can be transformed into the same appearance as anyone who sees it.Moreover, if I saw the opponent''s ability, I could copy it to that ability.


    The head of Fortune Night, which had the same appearance as Rena, fell away from her torso.The right leg of the wealthy night falls slightly.


    (It''s disgusting...)


    Rena immediately understood what it meant and jumped at her next door.To cover herself and protect herself.


    The head of the Fortune Night, cut off from the copper, was kicked by the foot of the Fortune Night.Then it exploded when it flew near Rina and Kaoru.I copied the attack of Rena just now.


    However, I did not scream and fly around immediately after the explosion.As soon as the wealthy night returned to its former form, he fell on one knee and sighed roughly.Actually, this transformation ability is very burdensome for the body.


    Naishu!


    Eva screams as she sees the smoke caused by the blast in front of her.


    When the smoke cleared, there were intact Rena and Aki there.


    "It was the first time..."


    The voice of relief was the bell that appeared behind Rina and Qian.There was also a man of courage and philosophy beside him.


    "They... how dare they show up at this time..."


    Seeing the figures of courageous people, Funaso, who was looking at the situation from the bend, abhorrently threw up.

 2457 28

    "Was it Nana who planted it?"why didn''t you tell me..... "


    Sylvia frowned at what May had told her on the phone.


    If you just forget to say it, I''ll tell you.


    Really? I thought you were going to surprise me again?


    Nana-chan can take care of me anyway.It''s about Nana-chan, so perhaps you can forget it by accident. "


    "I can understand Nana''s inadvertence, but you''re the one who knew about it and didn''t report it."


    Sylvia sighs.


    "Moreover, has the Nanadu doll become amnesia again?"Or did you deliberately lose your memory? "


    "This time only, you''ll be happy."After agreeing with the doll Rena, she seems to have temporarily sealed her memory in order not to be suspicious.That said, it''s only a temporary light seal, and it seems that the memory can be easily restored by some kind of bounce. "


    Asked by Sylvia, May replied.


    Kurosaki Nana was able to put her soul into matter by sorcery.Nana herself doesn''t quite know where the soul comes from.It is unclear whether the soul that came down from the underworld before receiving the flesh by the creature, or the soul of the dead who have gone to the underworld is being summoned, but it can be summoned by magic.


    Nana enters the soul summoned by magic into a doll that is almost identical in appearance to people, and, after linking the spirit with Nana, lives a life that is not much different from ordinary people.And I was using those dolls to gather information.Plutonium Dundee''s Akina Yatsu is also one of the dolls that Nana worked on.


    Nana-chan''s dolls all subtly resemble Nana-chan''s, but now Rena-chan, who is infiltrating the Snowflake Society, doesn''t seem to have taken over Nana-chan''s Doji-chan attributes.


    Sylvia thought that Dodger''s spy would be no good, but she was impressed that she would lose her memory and not even recognize herself as a spy.


    Preventing the blast was the invisible barrier created by the ringing of the bells using the power of the Paradise Pane.


    Wealth immediately sensed who activated what form of ability at night.Due to the nature of his own abilities, he is also good at sensing and analyzing the power of others.


    "Those two are a proven militant combination."It''s pretty strong, so be careful. "


    Tetsuo warns of the courage and bell tone.


    "Eva is happy! Happy! It wasn''t enough, so I was so happy to meet someone I could fight!I''m happy, so let''s bark! Woooooooo! ��


    A dog-like bladed golem rushes forward, as if to match Eva''s roar.


    Eva Evans is learning the art of creating a golem.She was born into the family of a Golem Encharter mage.It was called genius skin, and although it was nurtured at a young age, it was very difficult in terms of character. As it grew, it became prominent and eventually became distant.


    It was my strong Ava, but I was shocked to be able to avoid my family.And it became more and more twisted and stronger.


    At one point, Eva learned of the existence of the Snowflake Society, and instead of being scouted by Kirie, she wished to become a member of the organization from her own side, and was pitched and gently accepted.


    Due to its character, Eva was also a floaty snowflake society, but she only dealt with Eva at night with her horses and fortune.With only two friends, Eva thought she had found her place and pledged her loyalty to the organization.I am proud of my organization, the Snowflake Society, and I am proud to be part of it.


    The dog-type blade golem that was running at a tremendous speed suddenly stopped and crushed.Running ahead of the blade golem - a wall of water appeared on one side of the aisle and jumped into it. The body inside the water was crushed on the floor, and the blade that formed the body spread out on the floor.


    "His body is very fragile."


    Courage looks down at the body of the blade golem and puts his hands on his glasses.This wall of water distorts the space and shifts part of the deep sea exactly as it is.Since light is inserted, it can be seen in the water, but the pressure in the deep sea is also shifting.


    "Woah! How dare you humiliate Eva''s golem!" You''re not allowed! "


    Eva cast a spell as she barked.


    "Hey....."


    Courage frowns and raises a grumpy voice.


    A part of the courageous side of the water wall rose up and took the form of a person.


    Oops! Water Golem!


    Ava screams and the water golem jumps.However, the bells also set up a barrier and the water golem plays.


    ��I don''t like the idea of using someone else''s abilities without permission.��


    This ability to connect a part of the deep sea, which was triggered by courage, cannot fly the sea water out by the will of courage.If something gets wet inside, the water will be taken out while it''s wet.In addition to the art of interfering with magic and letting it out, the golemized seawater has been released from the reign of courage at the earliest.


    The golem material is a solid image, and the liquid or gas golem feels like it''s not a golem anymore.


    And, Tetsu.


    "I''ll do this."


    When the bell sounded, I pressed the stun gun against my body.Voltage and current are weakened.


    The power of the Paradise Pane was added to the invisible barrier created by the bell tone, and the invisible power was unleashed towards the water golem.The body of water is suddenly evaporating with smoke and boiling sounds.


    "How dare you defeat two Eva golems!"No! We haven''t been defeated yet! "


    Eva laughs slowly. It was a large number of blades that were thought to have been crushed by the deep sea wall, but it was slowly moving and trying to escape from the deep sea wall.


    "I think I need to use another hand."


    Her courage also checks the movement of the blade and unlocks the deep sea wall.


    Instantly, the blade golem returns to its dog shape and dashes towards the courageous.


    "Don''t make me cum!"


    Rina shouted, and the movement of the blade golem stopped.


    "I didn''t need any help."


    With the courage to say so, the Big Demon''s hand appeared and hit the blade golem from above.


    Rena-chan?


    When she looked at Rena strangely, she smiled lonely.


    "I remembered, so I also remembered how to use my powers."I''ll tell you everything later... "


    Rena''s face, which looked bitter, looked painful in her eyes.


    Ogi''s fist kept hitting the blade golem over and over again.As I hit it, the blade gradually deformed. Crushing.


    "That''s not good for just the two of us after all..."Besides, that courageous opponent... If you keep going like this, you''ll lose. "


    Nagasaki muttered as he sneaked at the state of the battle.As for Funasumi, the other members wanted to put their abilities under control, but Eva was too flashy to let her escape immediately, so she couldn''t get under control.


    (It can''t be helped if this happens anymore.The bell tone and courage are unlikely to be manipulated, and we have no choice but to interfere with Tetsuo, whose abilities are still working.There''s a Tetsu boy nearby, so why don''t you let him hit you by surprise?He''s under my control, and you can strengthen it.)


    Funasumi, who saw it as a complete impasse, decided to manipulate Tetsuo.Dogs were forbidden, but there''s no other way out of this place.


    Funasumi laughed wildly, producing a blue rainbow.

 2458 29

    Azure beads drifted small beside and behind Tetsuo.


    The first thing I noticed was the bell tone.Attention is very high.Especially in situations where the abnormal force influences.


    Tetsuo, concentrate your temper and resist the [Resist].


    "I don''t think that''s necessary."


    The bell sounds draw attention, but Tetsuo smiles in spare time.


    (It doesn''t work... but rather--what is this...? My mind control over Tetsuo has been lifted.Besides, they have guards to keep them out of my control.Why haven''t you noticed so far...?)


    Knowing that Tetsuo was free from the control of his own power, Funasaki went to war.In other words, it was discovered that it had been manipulated by itself, and I could understand that it had been cancelled, even with the head of Funasumi.


    Funasumi was not only deactivated, but now Funasumi also has the power of a mental guard imposed by Midori.


    "You''ve seen it. The blue misty guy now.You know what? I''m talking to you, the one who''s sneaking around.I remember a long time ago.I forgot your name, but you killed your mother. It''s you. "


    Funasaki gritted his teeth with the courage to speak in a disgusting tone.Of course, Yuuki knew in advance that Funasumi was involved, but he aimed to inspire Funasumi by making a gesture like he had just noticed.


    (Yuuki... bell ringing... I always see it in the headquarters building and I remember it very well.Shit, if I take it from you, I won''t be able to take it from you)


    Funaso bites his teeth, hiding in the shade.


    (I don''t think my courage or ringtones will work."Shit, can''t you do it anymore...?" No... I still have my hands)


    Funasheng raised his face from the shadows and looked at Qian and laughed at her.


    The night of wealth once again put leaves on her head and made a mark.


    "Huh!?"


    "Seriously..."


    Looking at the night of wealth that had turned into a figure of courage, the bell roared in amazement, and Tetsuo moaned in dismay.


    She didn''t just change her appearance.Another giant hand appeared, stopping the hand of courage that kept hitting the blade.


    Hmm, you can''t copy it to your ability.


    Her courage was not particularly moved, and she looked at her copy.


    "From the perspective of others, I have a very different impression.It''s not like looking in a mirror. "


    The courage to murmur as if it didn''t matter.


    "Have you ever seen a picture of yourself?"


    None.


    Tetsuo asked, and Yuuki replied immediately.


    "Nice Assist, Riches Night"


    When Eva smiles unconcerned, a number of blades slapped and bent and shattered with huge hands return to their dog form.A little bit of destruction doesn''t make much sense, and it can be easily restored.


    A blade golem rushes in.


    Cut the bells.


    Courage took out the cutter blade and dominated the bell tone in an attempt to use the Paradise Pane.At the place where the bell prevented the blade golem, Courage decided that it was not clear.Whether it is building a barrier or blowing it up with shock waves, even if the blade is slightly damaged, it will be assembled without any problems.We need to destroy it so thoroughly that it can''t be repaired, or we need to target the main body, Eva, or we need a completely different hand.


    "Don''t make me cum!"


    When Rina screamed with her hand, the movement of the blade golem stopped again.However, it can''t be stopped forever.


    (Looks like they''re only being manipulated, so we should aim for him first.)


    The tip of the gaze of courage is directed at Funasumi, who is looking out of the shadows.I had already noticed where he was.


    Funasumi and Yuuki''s gaze overlapped.But Funasumi was not in a panic.I''ve already activated my abilities.While the courageous ones were pointing their attention at the blade golem, a blue rainbow emerged.


    Qian-san!


    Rina exclaims as she runs towards the blade golem.


    (Eh... why am I doing this...?)


    Qian couldn''t understand what she was doing.It''s not completely dominated and manipulated, it''s a very weak mind control.It had no lasting power and was only given a simple impulse.For a moment, I was given the feeling of wanting to run forward.Therefore, Qian could understand the strangeness of what she was doing, and she could also wonder.


    When I went straight to the side of the blade golem, she stopped.In this state, the blade golem cannot be attacked bypassingly, and the moment Rina is released from her stop ability, the blade golem''s attack may reach her, which is extremely dangerous.


    (I''ve arranged the meal in a good way.Do something afterwards.)


    A boat life that spreads a victorious smile and calls to the night with Ava and wealth in its heart.


    "Bell sound, attack that idiot over there."


    "All right."


    Funaso''s courage pointed to the bend in the aisle, and the ringtone slashed his fingertips with the blade of the cutter, activating the ability of the Paradise Pane.


    "Giggle!?"


    Funabuso is struck by a shock, screaming and fainting.All of us concentrate on the boats.


    To the extent that Funasumi fainted, the mind control could not be solved.Once under control, the strength lies in its persistence, but -


    "One more time."


    Yeah.


    Courage commanded, and the bell nodded.


    Haha!


    The shock hit the unconscious Funasu again, and Funasu woke up.


    "Do you want to try whether mind control will last even if you die?I can kill you anytime, can''t I?Let the three of you go. "


    "Alright....."


    Ordered by courage in an intimidating tone, Funasumi gave up and solved the mind control that was on Eva, Fortune Night, and Qian.


    Hearing the commotion, Sylvia and Midori came.


    Eva and Fortune Night were taken to the infirmary by Rena and Aki.The only ones left were Courage, Bell Sound, Tetsuo, Midori, Sylvia, and Funaso, the cause of the commotion.


    "Damn it... How could this happen?" Everything goes in the wrong direction.I can''t think of anything.Even if I have such great ability, I will fail because I am an incompetent user.Shit. Why am I doing this...? "


    Funasumi lies on his knees on the floor, poisoned with tears.


    You have a terrible complexion. You have a terrible bear under your eyes, and your lips have a strange color.


    The ringtone looked at Funaso''s face and said.


    "I''m sorry... shit..."


    I don''t know why you were rampaging in the first place.


    Funasumi said, looking down with courage in her arms.


    "Huh...?"


    Funasumi looked up at his courage with a dazzling face.


    Why?


    Pointing out, Funaso calmed down a little and asked questions.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Furious courage.


    "I don''t think you''re kidding.The distinctive bear under his eyes, his purple lips, his complexion, and the strange tremors in his hands.This is a unique symptom of drinking illegal drugs. "


    After observing the boat life, Sylvia described the condition.


    "Illegal drugs..."


    Funasumi had something in mind.The juice sent to me by the doggy, which makes you feel better and calm after drinking it.I suspect that illegal drugs were mixed in there.


    (Well, if you ask the dog keeper to do it first, I''ll do it for you.I don''t know if it''s going to work.)


    Midori, who knew the timing, secretly interferes with Funashi''s mental health.


    Huh?


    The only thing I noticed was that Midori was using his power was the bell tone.


    (Huh? Did you find out?)


    Face to face with the bell sound, showing his teeth and grinning.I was about to laugh and deceive.

 2459 30

    "Well, uh, the commotion seems to have subsided.It seems that the courageous people have calmed me down. "


    Junko, who had heard the report on the phone, told Junko that she was walking to the side.The two of them were on their way to the scene of the disturbance.


    "The two who were rampaging were taken to the infirmary."And the girl who was rampaging was manipulated.I was manipulating the Snowflake Society. ��


    A political horse who talks about the scandal of his organization while smiling happily for some reason.


    "Hmm. I think there''s a lot of things going on."


    "A violent child and a manipulative child are also treated as problem children."But, I don''t want to let go of that kind of girl. "


    "I didn''t say I hate it."


    "Yeah, I know. So, it looks like the child who was rampaging has been moved to another room right now."


    The two go to the room where Funaso is.


    In the room, there was a boat sitting on a chair, and the figures of Kirie, Silvia, Courage, Bell Sound, Tetsuo, and Midori surrounding it.


    Seeing Funasumi''s face, Zheng Ma frowned.It was pale with a fictitious expression.No matter how I look at it, it''s not normal.


    "Oh, Zheng Ma. I don''t know who this guy is anymore, do I?"


    Kirie says.


    "Funasumi and someone made a mess at the guru?" What''s the purpose? "


    "I don''t know that."


    Tetsuo replied to Zhengma''s question.


    "If you try to ask, you''ll go crazy and you won''t be able to hear." Look at this. "


    After the courage had gone ahead, I kicked Funashi''s face as hard as I could.


    "Hey, throw up! Who''s in your back!"What do you want? Why did you follow him!? "


    Courage to keep kicking Funashi from his chair while roughly questioning his voice.


    "A little courage..."


    WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    The horse tried to stop the violence, but it was blocked by the scream of Funayo.


    "I don''t know! I don''t want to ahhhhhh!I don''t want to remember! WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    Crying with all his strength, seeing the appearance of a boatman lying on the floor and banging his limbs like a wreck, Zheng Ma half-opens his mouth.


    "I''ve been doing this since before."Hey, Yuuki, don''t do this anymore. "


    Sylvia said, controlling her courage.


    "Oh... when I try to remember... I''m going crazy..."It was scary, it was painful... "


    Funasumi roars. Funasumi has been in contact with someone for the last few days.However, when I try to be aware of this person, I even try to remember it, and there is a tremendous sense of fear, sadness and despair in my head.


    Junko glances at Midori.Midori only looks away with a smile.


    (Uahhh, I knew Jun-san was suspicious of me first ~)


    Actually, this happened because Midori sneaked in and interfered with the mind.To make it impossible to confess who was manipulating Funasumi.


    "Well, there''s a way to find it, even if it''s not through Funasumi."Now we know exactly what the mastermind was doing. "


    While saying that, Zheng Ma looked at Sylvia.


    "I''d like to make a request right away, but it''s good."Rumor Highest Amount Course "


    It''s a request, so there''s no reason to say no.


    Sylvia laughs nervously.


    ��Can I ask you for something else to increase your certainty?Is that an intelligence pride problem? "


    "Oh... he''s resisting."Or it could be that the intelligence organizations pull each other''s legs. "


    Upon hearing Zheng Ma''s confirmation, Sylvia frowned as her smile disappeared.


    "I''m not asking for an information organization or an information dealer."I''m begging you to do it with a fortune teller. "


    "A fortune-teller..."


    "Do you want me to ask that old man?"


    Courage reacts with a thoughtful bell tone.


    Ah, Tamato-san, I have a favor to ask you.


    A government horse who makes a quick phone call.


    (I think we can follow him.Even if his head is messed up and his memory is sealed, I can''t erase any trace of his behavior.You just have to follow him. And if we find out who came into contact with him, we''ll find out where he is if we fully mobilize him with Clairvoyance, Hypervision, and Predictors.)


    And Sylvia thinks as she looks at the boat.


    "I hate you. It''s annoying. A hateful and irritating opponent appeared again.He showed up. I''ll do my best to welcome you. "


    After hanging up the phone, Masuma starts talking.


    "It''s starting to be fun."It''s starting to get interesting.It''s been a long time since I''ve been really annoyed.It has been a long time since I felt hate. Both of these are really nice emotions.I know. Exhale this, release your anger to the full, and feel the pleasure of hitting the person you hate.The refreshing feeling when you take even more lives.It''s amazing. It''s awesome.Futuno Hito can''t taste it, but I know him.At that point, I can be described as a very lucky and happy person.And then, maybe I can taste it again.Just thinking about it makes you wiggle. I''m so excited, I can see the world.Ahh... my head is shaking too. "


    "Another noisy speech by a Zheng Ma began."


    "It''s usual, but please pull us out."Well, I think you''ll get used to it eventually. "


    Kirie said bitterly, dumbfounded by the ringing of the bell.


    After completing all the live broadcasts of the interview with Masuma, Yoshihisa left the Snowflake Society headquarters building and met Laura at the coffee shop.


    C ''mon, c ''mon, you''re still a dead man


    Yes, thank you for your hard work.


    Yoshihisa responded with a sinking expression to Laura.


    "Death doesn''t seem to float, does it? You did a very good job."


    "It was hard to say pure coverage.Various prospects are swirling...I may be saying something blue, but I don''t really like this kind of thing, do I? "


    Listening to Yoshihisa''s true intentions, Laura''s face was obviously reluctant.I''m telling you with my face.


    "I love using other people, but I hate being used by others. If the nature of the press on the street is that you are taking over, then I''m a little disappointed."


    "I don''t like that kind of arrogance, so I came here."And since it was actually used, I''m tired of probaganda. ��


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said, Mas?"You should listen to me as a fool, shouldn''t you, Death?If you don''t want to bring this kind of work anymore, why don''t you think about it? "


    Listening to Laura''s concern, Yoshihisa regretted her stupidity.It was a bypass. It was a statement about my business.


    "I want you to listen to me as a fool. I''m sorry.Laura is so gentle, she''s so sweet. "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Laura gave a soft smile as she lowered her head.


    Junko received a phone call from Tamamura Huan, one of the 13 stairs to the top executives of the center.


    If you''re up to Junko, I can''t help but think of Snowflake Society as a danger.It''s like you''re appealing to me to take the risk. "


    The ring said in an annoying tone.With new troubles, I understood that it was difficult to solve.


    (I don''t want to be a full member and fully cooperate, but partly.If you say that, I think you''ll be a little relieved, but Masuma-kun won''t want me to say that.)


    The purpose of Junko''s announcement is to appeal that even Junko Yukioka is under her umbrella.To make you aware that it''s a threat.There was a particularly strong nuance towards the center and the rulers.Therefore, the prospectus of the horse will be ruined if it is conveyed to the thirteen staircases of pleasure, the top cadre of the center.


    It''s a very bad thing.Junko didn''t take this very seriously, so she seemed to take it lightly. "


    ��Well, I''m the Fixer of the world, the protector of order, the vandal in a category determined by the enthusiasts.��


    I don''t think that''s a very good way to put it.Isn''t that a word that applies to me?Plus, it''s a poisonous word that doesn''t look like Junko-chan anymore. ��


    Originally, I was full of venom


    I''m telling you that irony and dislike are more than enough.


    "I''m sorry."


    Pureko apologizes honestly to the ring that makes a rare sound.


    Well, I''ve complained a little too much, too.I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. "


    Ring said back to her usual soft voice.


    Midori secretly recorded the exchange of horses and courage in front of the captured boats.And I transferred it straight to the doggy.


    You''ve sealed the memories of Funasumi, haven''t you?


    In the evening, a doggy calls Midori in a room in an abandoned building.


    "Hey, I don''t have the power to seal my memories conveniently."I just applied mind control and locked it in my head.In other words, I''ve manipulated my mind so that it doesn''t fit into my memory.Simply put, it''s a suggestion. "


    In other words, the dog also understood that the same force as Funaso was used against Funaso.


    It looks like Younger Sister is in the Snowflake Society too, but don''t you think it''s too much of a joke to come back?


    "Are you going to say it''s too much?"Is that how you see it? "


    A doggy who smiles and barks at Midori''s suggestion.


    "Midori is also in that organization."The concept of Snowflake Society and Zanma is close, isn''t it? "


    "Hmph, it''s similar to me, but I wonder if it''s a little different.I just wanted to stay a child because I didn''t want to work, so I just wanted to play. "


    "I see. I''m sorry. If anything happens again, I''ll take care of it."


    Fuwaaa, only your owe to Midori has grown unilaterally.


    Hang up the phone with Midori.


    Shortly after I finished the call, I heard a knock.


    (Come on. Who''s in this place?No... at the time of my arrival here, and at the time of my knocking, this isn''t a problem.Did you find out?)


    Conscious of the door to the room, the doggy stood up, opened the drawer of the shelf and walked inside.


    "You''re the one who was manipulating the boats, right?"I also have a picture of my face. Here.It seems to have been mirrored in the photograph.Is this what''s going on? "


    It was the voice of the demonic horse that I heard in two interviews that came from outside the door without mistake.


    "Oh my... what''s wrong with this guy?"There''s no art here to shave off, is there? "


    She muttered as she scratched her dog''s head towards the door.

 2460 31

    (I think I''ll go in the cat discard mode after a long time.)


    Once upon a time, a dog keeper was converted into an elderly man.


    Don''t come in


    It is a dog that talks in a different tone than usual after wearing a voice changer, but I think that it is a meaningless act if it is in a state that even has a face picture.


    "If you force yourself in, I''ll blow up this hotel."


    "Huh. I was prepared for that."That''s great. No, that''s not great.It''s so painful. No, it''s painful to be clear. If- "


    Zheng Ma''s words were obliterated by the explosion and vibration.


    Zheng Ma stopped talking, but his expression didn''t change.I''m not moving.


    Do you understand that it''s not clear?


    "It''s amazing after all. Yeah, it''s amazing.Is this how you plant bombs everywhere you go?Are you living like that? "


    Making fun of the dogs and the horses.


    (That''s not true. Zheng Ma was also suspicious of Funasheng early on, and he taught him well.Best of all, I took the risk this time.Funasumi was facing her with a majestic look on her face.That''s why I''m prepared to say we might be able to find out.I asked Midori not to pull any information from Funasumi''s head.Was it my mistake to find out?Or is it Midori''s mistake?)


    It was a dog that had multiple provisions in case, but I was very interested in how Masamori found out where he was.


    (Well, I can''t help it. Contact with Funasumi is the biggest trace.


    Although the dog owners admit it, they have no particular regrets.I think it was absolutely necessary to show my face and make direct contact in order to make Funasumi believe and manipulate as he wants.


    How did you find me?


    You know, you don''t have to say that, do you?


    Masamune answers the questioning dog owner with the usual tone.


    How did Masuma find out where the dog was - that was a very simple answer.Otherwise, I would have asked for an Oh My Rape.On top of that, I was exploring another way.


    (It is said that Ohmai Rape is the best information organization in the world because it has the ability to predict, psychometry, and perspective.The Snowflake Society HQ building is disabled because it has a constant barrier that prevents the interference of such anomalous forces.But you don''t always have such a barrier.And in addition to Oh My Rape, I also relied on Tamao-san''s fortune telling)


    I don''t think that Omei Rape will tell false information, but considering the possibility that the opponent may move immediately after finding out his whereabouts, I tried to rely on the fortune teller who often hits him.


    Have you tried psychometry?I''m in direct contact with Funanobi.If I had the ability to trace the traces of human behavior, I would be able to reach me. ��


    A doggy who asks questions and arranges guesses and surmises.


    We must devise protective measures after considering that they will be explored in such a way from now on.


    What? Are there any protective measures?


    I don''t know. I''ll try to find it.And now I''m pointing to a picture star?


    "Actually, I don''t know how."I didn''t look for it.I''ve tried to win a lot of hits. "


    Standing and talking in front of the door, Zheng Ma smiles and shrugs his shoulders.


    It''s like the highest-cost course in Oh My Rape.They also have predictions and clairvoyance. "


    In addition, Zheng Ma was about to whistle at the dog owner who speculated.If you do that, you will admit it.


    "Actually, I''ve met you before."


    The smile of a horse disappears into the words of the dog keeper.Masamori understood that he was not just trying to confuse me by saying something unexpected.There''s no point in doing that.


    "Oh, I see." Is that so?So, it looks like you''re messing with me and the Snowflake Society, but what''s the purpose?Yeah, you''re not gonna tell me.I don''t know if you''ve heard anything stupid. "


    A horse who says with a deliberate gesture, as if urging you to tell me.The doggy spills a smile.


    ''One is to know what kind of organization it is.But even that didn''t work out with a rope.It''s a minors-only organization. "


    "In other words, you''re an adult, right?"


    "I want to say that to identify you guys and just say hello, but to say hello is a lie."I tried not to let you see my existence, but you did. [M]It is worthy of praise. "


    The dog himself was about to blow into the way he spoke from above.


    (I can laugh at your great mouth.It''s a villain who doesn''t even know what he''s doing, right?


    I think the doggy didn''t have this in abandoned cat mode.


    "I seem to have moved a little too flashy.It was a mistake to make direct contact with Funasumi.It was to gain his credibility.Thanks to that, you have come this far. [M]That Funaso kid was difficult to handle and needed far more support than I expected.Aren''t you struggling too?


    "Ah, do you understand? Do you understand?" That''s right.And so am I. I can imagine how you struggled, roughly, roughly. "


    The doggy smiles bitterly when he hears the line of the horse.


    It looks like I''m using stupid and scissors, but there''s a limit. It was hard.


    "Um, that''s right. You used it in a wrong way.I can use it better. [M]You were brave. I finally failed myself. "


    It''s not a question of good or bad usage.It is difficult to use even if the scissors that are difficult to handle are often cut. That''s the kind of nuance. "


    Oh, I see ~


    "Besides, you admitted that she was struggling with you."That''s what I said. I didn''t say I couldn''t master it. ��


    "I see, I see." Brave foot is my quick start, isn''t it? "


    A horse who listens to the reasoning of a dog and is convinced.


    "So, you''re from the ruler tier?"Or someone in the heart of the backstreets? "


    Zhengma''s question was unexpected from the perspective of the dog, but if you think about it, Zhengma has a common point in suspecting that.


    If you denied it, would you believe it?


    If you misunderstand, you may remain misunderstood, but the doggy speaks a misleading language.


    "But, but since you set it up at this timing, it''s natural to think like that."Of course, there are other possibilities, but it is difficult to imagine who else is the purpose.Vengeance or test? Just play? "


    (That''s not true.)


    A doggy mutters in her mouth as she smiles at the door.


    "Hmm, you won''t answer me."I wonder if it''s hard to say? "


    Masuma touches the door and pushes his head, asking with a funny mouthpiece.I don''t expect a decent answer.


    That''s not true, but it wouldn''t be interesting to teach it lightly.


    The doggy told me that he thought that he was talking about all the unexpected things he had just said.


    Is there anything else you''d like to ask me?


    "No, that''s all."I haven''t seen you, but it''s good to see you.I kind of figured out what kind of person they are. "


    Having said that, Zheng Ma leaves the door.


    "Well, um, let me tell you one last time."


    At the point of returning his heel, Zheng Ma told him not to leave immediately.


    "Your name is One Dog."That''s not your usual way of talking, is it?You didn''t have to make a character and change it on purpose, did you? "


    After the results of the psychometry, Jaki, a necromancer, used a virtual spirit to reproduce the audio of the conversation with Funaso, so he also listened to the voice and tone of the dog.


    Without waiting for the words of the dog keeper, the horse left.


    "You keep pretending you don''t know and pointing it out at the end."I see, I understand your personality a little bit. "


    Thinking that one had been taken, the doggy laid down his voice changer and murmured with a bitter smile.

 2461 Closing Chapter

    Eva, who had returned to her senses, sat down in front of Qian and Rina.


    "Even though Eva was manipulated, Belly Belly said she was sorry for what she did.Come on! Eva barks! I apologize for barking! Ooooooooo! Thorley! ��


    "I don''t care."I was manipulated, so I had no choice. "


    She said it in a slightly pull-back mood.


    "When Rina''s neck came off, her heart stopped..."


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but I can''t explain to you in advance if I break my neck..."


    Rena smiled bitterly and apologized to Akane, who said with a bitter smile.


    "Bud is a lightly manipulated Eva."And more importantly, Bud is the shipworm that manipulated Eva and the Riches Night.That''s why you guys don''t care.I don''t care about Bud. "


    I''ll tell you what, Eva.


    "Funasumi said that Funasumi had been manipulated, too."


    Wealth adds to the night.


    "Then the one who was controlling the boat, Berry Bud!"Eva will never forgive you! Wow! "


    Eva stands up and thrusts her hands up, roaring angrily.


    The man who was controlling Funaba was definitely an enemy of the Snowflake Society.


    Riches and nights.


    But I think it was a very complicated way of rambling.


    "Yes, and Funanobi''s incompetent reliance on it is a mystery."


    Eva agrees with Riches Night.


    The other members are rumoring that the mastermind behind this is the backstreet center.


    And, Qi.


    ��The backstreets are connected to the real rulers of this country.Instead of those Ella people taking a risk on the Snowflake Society and manipulating the boat life to warn you....? "


    "Is that what this is about?"I wonder?


    Rina says, wealthy people tilt their necks at night.


    The suspicion that the backstreet center was an enemy to the Snowflake Society was now utterly widespread within the Snowflake Society.


    Masamori horses visit the shrine at midnight.


    All the traffickers can no longer trade.


    With courage and a bell ringing in front, the horse sighed heavily.


    "The guy who bought it for the human experiment."


    What do you mean?


    Reacting to the dialogue of courage, the bell tone asked.


    "Some organizations were crushed, and others suddenly stopped trading.All of a sudden, I got hit all at once. "


    Did you get hit?


    "The center was much older than the ruling horse."


    Listening to the words of Masama, I understood what courage meant while the bell tone raised further questions.


    "Courage is insight."Yeah, that''s what I mean. While we were distracted by the interviews and the leaps and bounds of the intelligence organization, the center was holding up the traffickers. "


    Looking courageously and smiling bitterly, Zheng Ma shrugged his shoulders and added.


    Even if you didn''t have such blindness, didn''t Masamoru realize it?


    "Probably. Blindfolding is a bad idea."Maybe to reduce the chance of noticing, but I might not have noticed without it. ��


    The bell tone said, and the political horse admitted it.


    "It''s clear that the center is the enemy."I don''t know what they''re looking at, but I think they''re enemies.Everyone in the Snowflake Society knows that. "


    Listening to the words of Zheng Ma, his courage slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Are you going to deal with the center?


    In response to the question of courage, the horse smiled and shook his head.


    "Not yet, right now, I can''t." But the center has a big enemy now.Since we''re shredding each other, we can also aim for weakening. "


    What''s a big enemy?


    "Seems like the most powerful gang in the United States is having a vicious relationship with an organization called Tea Time on the Battlefield."Tea time on the battlefield is rumored to have killed one of the central cadres. "


    In response to the question of courage, Zheng Ma smiled and said with a smile.


    "If they collide head-on, we want to support the tee time on the battlefield."That organization and the Snowflake Society are, in fact, related.Oh, I''ve got a good idea. You might want to pretend to be on the side of the center and shoot from behind.Is that too greedy? "


    ��Even if the center loses, I think you''ll think that the tee time on the battlefield is the plankton in front of you this time, right?��


    ��Ideally not.We''re going to lead the world, so we don''t need any organizations like ours or anything better.It''s not just about organization. Including the state. "


    Although he had the courage to say it in a daze, Zheng Ma said it with confidence.


    "But, but I don''t want to be the ruler of the world."You are the courage to take the throne.I feel like I''m paying for it. [M]And I''ll make sure that people around the world worship courage.You will be the mainstay of all human hearts in this world.Courage is worthy of the role. "


    Masakazuma is in a good mood and speaks with a powerful voice.Masamori saw a vision.An ugly adult is a kingdom that has erased everything and left only pure and beautiful children, a vision in which all children flinch with courage, trust, respect and admiration.


    However, Yuanyu looked blatantly unpleasant and looked away.


    ��What''s the matter? Courage. You''re always in a bad mood when you talk about this, aren''t you?You should be the king, or already be the king, or the hero of this world, or something like that. "


    "Are you lying? That''s why you''re lying already."I don''t want to be a god in the first place. "


    "Both of them are similar."But why did you say God? "


    Zheng Ma asks strangely.


    "The ideal in you sounds more like a demeanor than a king."Certainly, I am the hero, the natural ruler and the absolute king in the center of this world, but even if I am worshipped as a king, I do not want to be worshipped as a god. "


    "I don''t know. What difference does it make?"


    "It''s my idea that people can''t be gods when they''re alive."It is also wrong to worship a living human being like a god.God has no responsibility to man.I''m just a worshipper of my own accord.The king has a duty to govern as well.And the king is only a man. "


    In response to Zheng Ma''s question, Yuuki frames his arms and answers with a genuine face.


    "Hmm... I see. Logically... courage is the right thing to do."My emotional side is a bit... unorganized.I might have inflated the ideal inside me on my own, pressed it against you, and danced and floated alone? "


    "It''s been that way for a long time. Zheng Ma


    After hearing the words of courage, the energized horse confirms, and the bell tones shower cold words relentlessly.


    "I see, this was also a solo play."You do well, don''t you? Me. Ahahaha..... "


    It seemed a little shocked, and Zheng Ma leaked a faint laugh as he dropped down.


    It''s the same in the headquarters building, but you''re too drunk and drifting your feelings too far.


    "And that there is no vein..."What''s going on in the building? "


    Taking the words of courage, Zheng Ma shouts out a slightly disgusting voice.


    "Here it is."


    Courage showed the sleeves of the clothes he was wearing.I have it after sewing it.


    "The branches stretched out from the potted plants in the building, and they were caught and torn.It''s good to have a lot of plants, but be sure to keep it under control. "


    "I see... I''m sorry"


    I apologize for Masamori''s strange face.


    Zheng Ma is a type who can''t see into the details.


    While stroking after repairing the torn clothes, Yuu recalls the dialogue that Tetsuo had spoken.


    "Make sure you pay attention to the details, or set aside the one who will look at the details on your behalf and follow what he says."Otherwise, it''s going to be a big poka eventually. "


    "Nhh..."


    Advising on courage, Masamori remembers the ants and azaleas that once served as his protectors.


    (Since those two disappeared, I may have felt much more rambunctious than before.)


    I think of the two of them, and I think Zheng Ma fits in.


    (But anyway, the ant suisui is a lot of mess, and I may feel this way under the influence of the ant suisui......)


    Junko, Midori, Yu, and Sylvia were sitting opposite each other at the Dark Demon God Ryugan.


    "Apparently, we were a bunch."The center will do it, too. "


    On the way, Sylvia, who was on the phone, reported with a vague expression.


    What do you mean by that?


    "The hub has crushed the human trafficking organization that was connected to the Snowflake Society."In the meantime, he has attracted the awareness of the Snowflake Society to our information-gathering activities and interviews with Takada. "


    When Yu asks, Sylvia gives details.


    ��Hmm... that''s...��


    Junko cheeks.


    "Oh, you''re really involved, too."


    Shortly after Sylvia said it, a true figure emerges in the store.


    "Hee, if you tell a rumor..."


    True, you''re still tired, aren''t you?


    Midori was amazed at the timing, and Sylvia truly spoke with a complicated expression.


    Rock O''Myrape. Did you know that?


    As she looked at Sylvia, Midori and Junko sat down.


    "No. Actually, I just found out."I checked it after I found out that it was made into a cigarette.We don''t know everything about the world. "


    Sylvia sips a cup of coffee boiled by Maxwell''s demon.


    What was Makoto doing?


    Yu asks after finishing eating the Antinora Sorbet.


    He was working with a human trafficking organization in an immigrant hole.


    Truth answers at once.


    I wonder if it was you who destroyed the organization that provided the Snowflake Society with the experimental platform?


    Junko asked and spooned the parfait peeking from the abyss.Junko knew somehow that the truth was moving.


    "I was called in as a helper, but I wonder if that''s what it would be like, with cotton cocoa."


    Junko answered and ordered from the waitress.


    Funasumi was rolling around in a straitjacket.


    It was left for about two days, and the diaper was dripping with excretion, but someone came earlier and only changed the diaper.


    (Why are you doing this...)


    I was alone again and I cried.


    Hey, Funasumi.


    There came a horse, and he called out.


    "Zheng Ma... what are you going to do with me?"


    Funaso raises his cheeky face and asks with a flying voice.A variety of drugs were administered to remove the drug from the body and were kept in captivity for some time.I haven''t slept in two days.


    Will the traitor be disposed of after all?


    The voice of Funasumi trembles.


    "You know, Funashi is making a big mistake."You were just fooled by a bad person. [M]I know that, and everyone else in the Snowflake Society knows that.I taught it to you. "


    Listening to the dialogue of Masuma, Funaso sheds tears of joy and relief.


    ��Hahaha... I always wondered if I''d be killed and if I''d be abandoned by a horse... hahah... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Sanko leaks his sob after a laugh.Runny nose, tears and saliva keep flowing.


    "I definitely need your power."That is why you have been targeted. [M]I''ll be honest with you. I mean it.Maybe there are many others who want you. [M]Everyone will want a boat life if they want to use you so much that they can get their hands on it. [M]Probably the same as me, to manipulate the powerful and the bourgeoisie.But, Funasumi, in your judgment, you must be in the Snowflake Society.I want you to use your power for us.That''s what I want.When the boat comes to shine, it will come.At that time, everyone reviews Funasumi.I believe that it will definitely be that way. "


    While Zheng Ma was talking, the feelings of Funasu also subsided.


    "Alright... I''m here."There''s nowhere else to go, and the Snowflake Society has been taking care of me.I''m looking forward to the time when I can help. "


    Funasumi''s smile turned into a distorted one.


    "I''m looking forward to it..." Everyone in the world treats me like a cockroach.He looked down and looked at her with cold eyes."How much fun would it be if I could give them all back..."How my chest feels so good.I''m looking forward to it.Zheng Ma... you''ll come then, won''t you?You give it to me, don''t you? "


    "Of course, I''m sure that time will come.I''ll set the stage. [M] I promise. "


    Zheng Ma smiled and gave a gentle voice, patting Funasumi''s shoulder lightly.


    (It''s not worth my while to use it.No matter how much power you have, I''m sure you won''t be able to do it if I do it on my own.I have no choice but to do what someone says.Then... just do as Masuma says.I lost my mind... and I doubted the horse, so it''s like this because I''ve been told by other people)


    Once again, Funaso is determined to believe only in Masamori.


    (Thank you, there''s only one dog. Funayo became more submissive thanks to your help)


    As he leaves the room, the horse smiles.


    (Take humanity to a new stage.However, only the wonderful, pure and unfamiliar children I recognized.)


    While leaving the room where Funasumi is, Masamori decides once again.And be aware of the boat life.And speaks in the heart.


    (Boatman, I can''t take you if you don''t meet the requirements, but I want you to think it''s an honor to be able to serve as the basis for that.)


    Manipulate seventy-one people to play.

 2462 two preamble

    Once, Tojiri Sueichi [Kiba Sakiuki] belonged to a human trafficking organization called "Dignity of Meat Lumps".


    "It''s depressing, but I have to admit that I have a heart.But I didn''t take it seriously.Just grasp the pattern and match it to what''s good. ��


    That''s what Tozato was told with the help of Kuninosuke, who is the organization''s nominal number two and is essentially the boss.


    In addition to his dark personality, the sword holder was a man who seemed to be slapping his hate mouth all the time, but there was nothing unpleasant about the tooth.I learned a lot from holding a sword, and I am grateful and respectful in that regard.I''m not particularly concerned about personality.


    However, with regard to the way in which the organization operated, not all of them agreed with the way in which the sword was held.The sword holders are not too critical of the members of their own organization.Regardless of the harsh sanctions imposed on the traitor, Tozato was disgusted with the policy of monitoring and managing the members'' every move, and controlling the fear of killing them even if they resisted a little.


    One day, Tozori finally peeled the fangs of treason from his sword.I thought I should do it sooner.


    "This... ungrateful..."


    A bloody, fallen swordsman looks up at his fangs with his angry and hateful eyes and throws them up.


    It was the toothpick that tried to end it, but before that there was someone who blocked it and stopped it.He was Mitsuo Sakurai, the boss of meat clump dignity.It is always dressed in black, and it only looks like elementary school.


    "Wait! Don''t kill me!"Don''t kill him! Without Mr. Kenshin, you can''t maintain your organization! "


    I sighed as I watched the light man stop me by spreading his hands between myself and the sword holder.


    I knew that Mitsuo would have no chance of winning if he became serious.If the Light Man activates his ability, he can''t hold back.


    The murderer of the swordsman gave up, and Tozato left the organization.


    Tozato was involved in a human trafficking organization for a purpose.To sneak people into selling merchandise alongside human trafficking.


    Then, learning about the Iloha of the business of human trafficking, knowing the distribution route, Tozato, who also made connections, started a new human trafficking organization with his own hands.I liked the business itself, and I wanted to keep doing what I was doing with a human trafficking organization.


    After that, Tozato visited the immigrant cave.


    Some people have the image of an immigrant grotto as a slum or something, but in fact, the area facing the main street is mostly maintained and well cleaned.The tent town is also cleared by the administration, which has filled the spaces between the tidy estates.


    However, in the homeless city on the riverbed, the tower apartment built in the early days of the immigrant grotto and its surroundings, there was a dirty, obscene and desolate atmosphere worthy of being called a slum.


    Since the first and second generations of immigrants did not even have the habit of cleaning, the sanitary management of immigrant settlements was carried out thoroughly under the direction of the government.However, it is not involved in the building, so there are cases where it is terrible.


    Where Tozato visited - Numerous digging huts line the narrow streets surrounding the tower apartments that stand on the edge of the ridge.Immigrants were placed in tower apartments before the establishment of immigrant holes, but the number of immigrants increased more than expected.


    After that, the city built a group of estates, but at this time, immigrants broke up, tents and digging huts filled the surroundings, and similar results were obtained.


    This tower apartment and its surrounding slums, called the Old Town or ''Poor Noppo'', are distinctly different in color from the estate and the surrounding tents.In addition to being rarely maintained, many immigrants are poor.And the security is poor. Even the immigrants in the same immigrant hole can''t get close without use.


    "You... you''re wearing a sharp suit... and you''re quite a stranger to this place."


    While Tozato was filming with the camera, while observing the surroundings, he sat leaning against the worn-out wall, and an old man with white hair and brown skin who was wearing a sake cup from daylight, spoke to him with a gaze that seemed to smell dull.


    ��Thank you, I''m actually here to start a new business.��


    I turned the camera to the immigrant old man, and Tozari replied.


    "In such a smelly place?" For garbage?What kind of business are you in? In the past, there were many chain stores here, but most of them withdrew.The population is large, but we''re all poor, so it''s hard to do business here unless it''s a thin sale.Well, I''m glad the "Get Meat The Barbarian Female" remains. "


    "It certainly smells very bad."This place is for garbage.And the people at the bottom are hanging out.It is a rat''s nest in human form.That''s why I found this place amazing. ��


    Tozato spoke quietly and, with a gentle smile, grabbed the old man''s head with one hand.


    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    The old man''s expression changed and turned into a miserable one.Tozato was satisfied that the moment of change was captured firmly by the camera that remained in position.


    "Have you ever heard the phrase that the way of life of rats is beautiful?Seriously, I don''t understand.It is difficult to understand and agree with, but there is only an atmosphere of praise for life, spirit and maneuverability, which seems to attract people''s attention.However, the reality is that there is no beauty in the way of life of rats, except- "


    Slowly strangling her neck, the toothpick spoke in a gentle tone everywhere.It''s a very natural way of speaking.I don''t have strong feelings.There was no netizen and mad sound.It''s not that it''s pale.Extremely ordinary, extremely calm.


    ��I feel so beautiful when it comes to dirty rats.��


    Exactly when I saw the old man''s face at the moment, I thought so from the bottom of my heart.


    Eventually, the old man stopped moving. The strength is relaxed.


    I like seeing the moment when my life disappears.Glummer. Filled. I like to create that moment with my own hands.And all the people I killed burned into my memory.Take a picture of the demon of the end as much as possible.


    "Speaking of which, the dignity of meat lumps is close to that naming."There are many such names in the back streets.Would you like me to create an organization to follow suit? ��


    Releasing his hand from the old man''s neck, Tozuri speaks as he shoots his dying face from various angles.


    What about the ''beloved vomit''?


    It was a toothpick asking for the old man''s corpse, but there was no reply.


    That was two and a half years ago.


    Miko Iimino rarely leaves the outside world.She lives in a hidden place where contact with the outside world is cut off.


    On rare occasions, such a Miko would go on business trips.It''s time to go shopping for something you can''t buy directly in that village, or make your own money.But the reason for leaving the village this time is neither.


    I''m going outside the village, so I''m getting a little dressed.I''m not holding a zombie cat, and I''m wearing shoes.In the village, they are still dirty clothes outside, and they walk barefoot.


    After visiting the city of Anraku, Miko directly visited the organization that she was dealing with.


    "The door is open..." Looks like something happened after all. "


    No matter how many bells he rang, no one came out after visiting the building where the organization was located, so I turned the door knob with all my heart, and it didn''t even lock.


    "But there are signs of people... the pillow gate, hey, are you there?"


    After a while, a young man shows up.


    "The boss is dead. The tissue has also been destroyed.I''m getting ready to move in now.Someone attacked me... "


    "Destruction? Moving?" Hah... I can''t get through to you right now.Don''t bother. You''re kidding. Why are you doing this to me...?Ah, no... I can''t... I''m coming. I''m going to fall into a fallen state and I can''t do anything... "


    When I heard the young man''s report, Miko''s face became irritated, and she came to the spot.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    The young man who saw it raised his voice of bewilderment.While I was shocked that I was so depressed, I quickly realized that Miko was a nasty child.


    "I''ve been dealing with you for a long time, but I don''t have any other traffickers."If you know it, tell me where it is. "


    Demand in a grumpy voice.Miko has been dealing with this organization for a long time.As an experimental platform for creating zombies for necromancy, I bought a child and had it transported to Pregnancy Sacred Village, but suddenly I couldn''t reach him, so I thought it suspicious and went to the headquarters of the organization.


    "Then, how about ''Love''s Vomit''?"It''s a bigger human trafficking organization.It''s just about immigrants. "


    "If you can buy a child, you can do anything."Please introduce me because I will not say luxury at this time.Otherwise, I''ll be sucked into your black hole and I''ll be stuck here for the rest of my life... "


    I''ll try to get in touch with you.


    When Miko asked for it, a young man called.


    ��I''m busy today, so if you want a dedicated contract, you can meet me in person tomorrow.��


    "Hah... it was the same here, but why is the human trafficking organization so troublesome?"There''s no other organization in the back alley, is there?You can only trade on the phone or online, right? "


    "Well, human trafficking itself is a taboo even in the back streets."It will also be prudent. Organizations that take the form of dispatch companies are allowed to do so. "


    A young man told Miko that he was going to look even more irritated.


    That''s what we talked about yesterday.

 2463 1

    Human trafficking has been practiced in the immigrant grottoes in the city of Anraku for a long time.It is used as a hiding place for human trafficking organisations.It is used as a hunting ground for hunters.Nonetheless, the police and the central police had almost left the traffickers, the organizations and the hunters almost out of the wild.


    It is difficult to say that security is good in an immigrant ghetto where millions of immigrants are being pushed in.The crime rate is high, and even in a murder case, the police don''t bother investigating.The intervention of the press is also hampered.Once in a while, reporters from overseas set foot, they become perverted bodies and roll in immigration holes.The press will be marked and killed immediately.


    Such a place makes it ideal for the business of human trafficking.Moreover, they are poor immigrants.There seemed to be active guidance from immigrants


    However, it seemed that the [Battlefield Tea Time] took control of the immigrant cave, and many human trafficking organizations spreading to the immigrant cave were wiped out.The tee time on the battlefield was recognized as well.


    "There was only one trafficking organization left.That''s what "The Vomit of Love" ---it''s your organization. "


    Simon Bell, who became the number two gangster in America''s "Tea Time on the Battlefield" and became the virtual ruler of the immigrant grotto, tells the story.


    "When our battlefield tee time began to destroy the human trafficking organization, the organization first left the immigration hole.But after a while, my beloved vomit went back to the immigrant cave and started hunting and buying people again so that I wouldn''t be discovered more carefully than before. "


    ��Hmm. It''s stupid to think of it as a shameless and cunning organization, and to be discovered lightly.��


    A man sits in front of Simon across the table and says:It''s a free end shop, and Simon is a childhood friend, a man named Shinjo.


    "Maybe we were the only ones who didn''t know right away."Even if I did, it would have taken longer. ��


    "Then why did you find out immediately after you resumed your activities?"In that way, someone else found it. ��


    A girl with plump blonde ties and clear white skin asks as she brings a teapot and tea cup.My name is Olga and I am an assistant in my new home.


    "By your client, the central investigation."I found out from their sales route. "


    Simon takes the tea cup that was poured into Oliga.


    A few hours ago, the new residence and Oliga were asked by the center to crush the organization called "Love''s Vomit" that operates in the immigrant hole.


    Although it is not common sense to ask a free finisher to crush one organization, there are countless powerful people in the back streets who can do it.Not to mention that the new house is designated as a "taboo" by an unparalleled center.


    Although the new residence has caused so many problems in the past that it has been designated as a "taboo" in the backstreets, the bounty has not been paid because it is relatively better among the taboos.Even in the center, opinions are divided about the treatment of new houses.Therefore, a person who had a close understanding with the new house even in the center requested the new house.


    ��I see. So you can think of a pattern where the counterparty is doing badly in the middle of a deal.��


    The new home guesses.


    ��By the way, how did Simon know that the hub was following the sales route?��


    "The center is our enemy."I wanted to be impressive that I was checking my movements, but it was a coincidence.Their agent was sneaking around, so I captured him and asked him what was going on, and he just hurt me a little bit, and I just fell into a dump.It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with tee time on the battlefield, and we missed it because we''re enemies of a human trafficking organization.I got the information. "


    Simon answered the question of the new house with a smile.


    (I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you''re still a warm person.It''s nice to have a love affair with him)


    Looking at Simon, Olga thinks.A man who seems to be gentle enough to look at, just to be there to soothe the scene.But Olga knows that this man was once a terrible soldier who was better at killing enemies on the battlefield than anyone else.


    "The center didn''t report that to me."I know you want to say I can''t forgive this... but I''m not going to let the outside know about such a big poka, and I''ll forgive you if you let me know directly through Simon, or if you''re super stupid and super stupid.Well, I''m a grown-up now.Anyway, it''s a coincidence that Simon and his tee time on the battlefield are related to his work. "


    "That''s my line."


    Simon smiles at the dialogue in the new house.Simon happened to be near the office of the new house, so he only showed his face before he returned, but I heard from the new house that he had undertaken a request from the center to destroy his beloved vomit.


    Simon does not have to ask why the new resident spoke easily about the request and the client.I''m asking for your help.In order to do that, I made it clear in advance that the client was the center of hostility to Simon and his team on the battlefield.


    A common enemy at the same time.In addition, the new residence and Simon are familiar with childhood, and they are also comrades who have been acting together since the backstreets and mercenaries.It''s too much to be just a coincidence.After the center knew that much, it was possible that Simon and the new house would cooperate, so he asked for a new house.However, even if it is, whether it is a new home or Simon, it is not of particular concern.


    You said it was a sales route, but you knew who you were dealing with?


    Oliga asks.


    "Yeah, it''s the Snowflake Society."Yoshihisa Takada, the informant, interviewed you twice and sent you to "Whiplash", right?It seems they plan to cover it two more times. "


    "Yesterday, you were scooped up by a minor news site in the back alley." "Snowflake Society Human Body Experiment"


    Hearing Simon''s words, Oliga says:


    Have you been able to read Japanese sites?


    Simon smiles admirably when he hears Oliga''s words.


    "I can read anything but difficult kanji."


    "You can translate in the first place."


    Olga, who was laughing proudly, burst into her new home.Origa came from a country called the Republic of Seguroamia, but was called to his new home four years ago, and for some reason he lived in Japan.And now I''m an assistant in my new home.


    I mean, the Snowflake Society was accused of buying human experiments from a human trafficking organization?


    "Yeah, according to the central guy, Gero, one of the Snowflake Society''s trading partners was" "Love''s Puke" "."


    Simon answered Olga, who asked.


    (It''s not so strange that the hub is trying to crush a human trafficking organization, but it can get caught in time.)


    A new home that puts its hands around its mouth.


    (Are you aiming to cut off the supply to the Snowflake Society?That could be enough.The Snowflake Society is likely to be hostile to the center.Well, that''s not my point of view at the center.)


    While concluding that it is not a matter of particular importance, Simon turns to his new home.


    "I''m not bright enough for the geography and circumstances of the immigrant hole, so I''m going to ask Simon, who became the Emperor of the immigrant hole, for help."You''re free anyway, aren''t you? Please help me, my friend. "


    "There are many ways to say it, but the purpose is the same."Trafficking organizations are our enemies, too. "


    Simon accepted the request for a new house with a smile on his face.


    "I don''t want anymore..." That''s why I didn''t want to leave the village.When will we get there?Yikes... and everyone around you is sure to be a thief... if you don''t watch out, you''ll take everything from me. "


    The girl continued to walk, mourning.


    The girl --- Imino Shinko [Iimino Miko] had been lost for over an hour.


    Walking along the narrow passageway sandwiched between the walls of Totan.The ground is paved with asphalt, but there are still puddles everywhere, and the asphalt is cracked.


    Miko visited the old town slum "Poor Noppo" of the immigrant cave, and although she liked the decadent atmosphere at first, she could not reach the designated place.In the immigrant cave, the Guggle Map didn''t make sense either.I don''t know if I ask the passers-by.


    (But I don''t think this is really Japan.It''s dirty, and the gloomy mood is my favorite.)


    Looking at the surrounding landscape, Miko thinks again.


    Totan, lumber, and blue sheets line the excavated sheds, which are packed with cucumbers.In the past, Miko had heard that there were such slums overseas, and billions of people lived in slums.However, there was an image that it was all about poor countries overseas.


    Most people you see have different skin colors and complexions.Sometimes people are close to Japanese people, but they are probably Chinese immigrants.Since all of them are presbyterians or elders, I can''t tell you that as a prodigal child.Miko likes children.Specifically, I like to make my kids zombies.


    (It''s like a living dead end)


    All the elderly people he saw in Poor Noppo had a tired look on their faces.There were no shards of domination. Even those who were leaking on the road.


    I often see cockroaches and rats.There are cockroaches on the asphalt and on the old man''s leg leaning against the wall of Totan, but the old man does not react.


    I also saw the excrement there.From Miko, who is accustomed to seeing insects, filth, and corpses, there is no disgust in such an impure place, and on the contrary, it feels familiar.However, I can''t accept this state of lostness.


    "Oh, I know that."Take the road to the left here in the opposite direction to the wretched Noppo Tower Apartment.Then there is the entrance to the underground street.There are several others, but there are many who don''t even know the inhabitants here.Besides, I''m not going downstairs.Whoever goes in there... well, that''s why. "


    Miko was relieved that someone finally knew the designated place.He''s an old man with skinny brown skin.Her body was shivering with a small scratch, and one eye was cloudy and pure white.My teeth are almost missing and I smell bad.


    "I''m surprised that there are underground streets in this town."


    "It was originally planned to be a luxury residential area.It was downtown and downtown, and the subway was being built, but it was frustrated halfway and became the best slum in Japan.That''s ironic. That''s why there are freshly built underground streets with underground passageways all over this immigration grotto, and there are rumors that the residents of the backstreets who have the immigration grotto as their castle are making it their castle.And tea time on the battlefield. "


    Miko said that the old man taught me a lot.


    "Thank you for taking the trouble not to ask, Fucker."Somehow I''m going to die any minute, so I''ll kill you with my gratitude and turn you into a zombie. "


    Huh? Huh?


    Immediately after listening to Miko''s dialogue, the expression on the old man''s face became stronger.


    Miko is piercing the center of the old man''s chest with her sword.The old man was desperate shortly after he understood what had happened to him.


    An old man who collapses. Miko casts a spell on his body.


    "Kihaha." Kindness and compassion are important.And this is the necromancer''s kindness.Sometimes it feels good to do good things. Hmph, hmph, hmph


    While singing in an upbeat mood, Miko leaves the place, and behind him, the old man slowly wakes up.


    The old man''s eyes were empty.I can''t even feel the fine dust.You will be able to lose the tension of your skin in the end.Your chest will stop bleeding.

 2464 2

    Juichi Tozato [Kiba Sakizuki] will be thirty-five years old this year.


    ''As you know, when faced with death, people have two things in common: a pattern and a unique reaction by each person.


    This old lady was distinguished by it.It''s like you''re not afraid of death.Even just before the murder weapon was shaken down, its eyes were devoid of horror.My body is not trembling at all.


    My guess is that for her, death was like a liberation from a life of pain.Or perhaps you''ve worked a great sin in the past and waited for the hour of judgment.In any case, it''s a very sad story.


    Something like this happened, and I felt satisfied after drinking a good cup of coffee.It''s a different way of being satisfied than usual.If my guess is correct, a murderer like me saved lives.He was a murderer, but he saved people.Perhaps I was even delusional that God was responsible for her role as a liberator. "


    The text accompanying the uploaded video will be typed in with EEG.Whether it''s a video or a photo, whenever you put it on the Internet, add an accurate depiction in long texts.The main content of the writing is what I felt and thought during the shooting.


    Toji liked to write.A sentence floats in my head.I wrote a diary every day, and I enjoyed the time to do so.Especially on days when there was nothing, he wrote about his hobbies and thoughts.


    All the videos and images are snuff films and still pictures of Tozato killing people.


    Tozato has repeatedly committed countless murders.There was no guilt in killing people, and it was a nature to remember the pleasure and the sense of accomplishment.


    It''s not like I had such terrible misfortune at a young age.This happened naturally. There has been a strong desire for murder since childhood.Strongly put, it may have been unfortunate.Because he was an orphan and grew up unaware of what was called affection.


    Trafficking organizations are very convenient for procuring flesh and blood.When I was in the dignity of a meat lump, I secretly went, but now that I''m the boss of the beloved vomit, I don''t have any hesitation, and I don''t use the kidnapped or bought person as a commodity, but rather as a toy to satisfy my desires.


    Since Tozato started using the immigrant cave as an activity base, I completely liked the immigrant cave.The human trafficking organization "Love''s Vomit" has been established for two and a half years.


    However, since the overseas organization called Tee Time on the battlefield began to run the immigrant hole, the trafficking organization in the immigrant hole was avenged, crushed one after another, or kicked out.The human trafficking organization "Love''s Vomit", in which Tozato was the boss, also withdrew once.


    Nono-san is as good at taking pictures as ever.I have to learn too. "


    "I''m always looking forward to seeing Mr. Nono''s text."Even long sentences slurp into your head, and the sense of post-reading is wonderful. "


    I''ve seen similar reactions twice in the past.One is an old man as well.The other one is a child, isn''t he?The child was very pathetic.I was sexually abused by my parents."It''s okay now." It won''t hurt anymore.Go to heaven with peace of mind, ��he said, throwing it into the fire.I don''t usually do this, but sometimes good deeds are good. ��


    "In the same way, I''ve seen people with poor reaction.It''s just a personal way of feeling, but it doesn''t feel very good when you kill or after you kill.Not only is it not interesting because the reaction is poor, but like Mr. Nono, he was living a terrible life, so he could see that this would happen.After all, if you want to kill it, you should do something bad and make it fat. "


    I agree that the Chengdu pig is the best reaction.Because the obsession with raw life is strong, it is unreasonably disturbing and makes you enjoy it at its best.However, unfortunately, I can''t buy a lot of golden pigs. "


    There is a lot of correspondence in the videos and texts that Tooth Inn has made.At the time of writing, most of them are not in Japanese, but they are automatically translated.


    Togiri enjoyed interacting with snuff film enthusiasts every day by browsing the dark web overseas and showing murder videos and images.The conversation with them, the video taken, and the time spent praising each other were very reassuring.


    In the past, I used to use the pleasure organization of President Formalin to enjoy public murder shows, but that pleasure disappeared.The new president disappeared once, and the new president did not show any murders.


    By the way, Nono is the handle name of Tozato.I tried to take the head of the name and surname and make it KK, but it was too long, so I changed it. The key of the keyboard "K" is "Hiragana", so I made it Kano.


    "I''m a happy man.There are people who share the same hobbies and art, talk with each other, and let their hearts pass through.Even if we don''t see each other in person, we''re definitely connected. ��


    When I narrowed my eyes and mumbled, there was a direct message in the toothpick''s account.


    [Um--no-san. Would you like to meet once?It looks like you''re from the same Japan, so I don''t want to see you in person and talk to you...If you can''t, do what you didn''t ask. "


    On the Internet, though, the other person had known each other for several years.I used to chat with Toisato.


    (There seems to be no possibility that this is somebody''s trap in the boulder.)


    This person, who often exchanges conversations on the same site, has been with Tozato since before he founded his beloved vomit.It''s been almost four years.Since the other person was also Japanese, I became particularly close to him, and I was also very conscious of my teeth.


    I don''t think it''s somebody''s trap.In the first place, it is not known in the dark web neighborhood, such as who Tozato is.


    Nevertheless, it is better to avoid bypassing things, the toothpick''s reasoning tells.However, while cautiously acting like a serial killer, he sometimes becomes bold because he can''t contain his desires.Cross a line that must not be crossed anywhere.That''s why it extends to murder. No matter how cautious you are, you lose that caution somewhere.Otherwise, we will not commit acts such as murder.


    ''All right, I''ll see you then.Where do you live, Mr. Menouette? Just the name of the prefecture. "


    Asked after accepting, Toothari.Menouette was the opponent''s steering wheel name.


    It''s the city of Anraku in Tokyo.In the east, right?


    I wondered if I could see him today.


    Hey, isn''t this a bad recollection?


    Olga, in the back seat, looks at the holographic display in front of her face as she drives.


    "Hmm? Are you seeing any reaction from the comic book readers?"


    The content of the question alone was the new house where Oliga could guess why she was asking the question.


    "Yes, I see." Since popular comics have entered the recollection edition, many Japanese people are hitting it weirdly...The memoirs themselves are evil.It''s not a problem with the recollection edition, it''s interesting. "


    Oliga said that she couldn''t understand.


    ��It''s no use. They killed their parents in the memoirs.��


    ��How''s it going?


    Origa opens her mouth to the words that the new residence has spoken.


    ��Don''t you see what that means? Aspe, you take it at face value.I mean, if they kill their parents, they hate whoever they kill.That''s why those who hate memoirs hate the little Japanese joke that they hate their parents because they were killed by memoirs. "


    "Hey, Simon. Is that Japanese joke something you need to remember?"


    I dare to name Simon in the driver''s seat instead of his new home.


    "You don''t have to remember."I''d rather not remember.Your personality is getting distorted. "


    "I see. Thank goodness."


    Hearing Simon''s words, Olga stroked her chest.


    "Hey, then it looks like I''m distorted."Tell me specifically what areas lead to personality distortions. "


    The new house demands it, but Simon is silent.


    Eventually, the car entered the immigrant cave and stopped.


    "I''ll take you to my organization later."Well, before I do that, I can sort it out right away. "


    Simon, who got out of the car, says:


    Origa, who had visited the immigrant cave, had her eyes wide open as she saw the sight that spread out in front of her.


    "There are places like this in Japan.But for a slum, it''s pretty... "


    Olga murmured as she looked at the clusters of estates and the tents set up in the gardens surrounding the estate.


    "The cleaners often come to clean.I pay attention to hygiene concepts.Outside. I don''t really want to think about what''s going to happen inside the building. ��


    Simon smiles bitterly.


    "Ah, Simon, I''ll leave you to it."


    Simon-san, today...


    A passing immigrant greets Simon with a bright expression.Simon also smiled affectionately and waved lightly.


    "Do you know him?"


    "No, I don''t know."


    Simon shrugged his shoulders when asked about his new home.


    "In other words, you''re the popular boss."No, it''s different from your new home ~


    "You''re kidding. Why are you comparing yourself to me there?"I can''t forgive this guy. "


    Origa, who sniffs and mouths his dislikes, comes to his new home with a big dick.


    "If I did the same thing as Simon, I would be the same popular."I mean, there''s no difference. "


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Olga was shocked at the new residence as she stretched her chest out and said back.


    "Oh my gosh!" Everyone, stay away from the Old Town!It''s dangerous! "


    One of the immigrants came running out loud.


    You''re interested in collecting extra horses, aren''t you?


    Shinjo says.


    What''s the matter?


    Ah, Simon-san


    When Simon called out, the man stopped.


    "There are a lot of distracted people in the old city!" You''re like a rational zombie, and you''re biting.I don''t feel any pain, and I feel like a zombie when I''m bitten!It''s true! It''s getting noisy in the corner of the Old Town! ��


    "Alright, don''t call attention to the darkness."On the contrary, it will only summon Noderma. "


    "Oh, is that so?" I''m sorry..... "


    Simon smiles and notices the immigrant man who reports the change in his blood profile with a gentle voice.


    "After all, are immigrants less intelligent?"I don''t even know that much. "


    "If you make such a discriminatory statement in front of me, who is in the position of a guardian of those immigrants,


    Simon snapped a nail in the face of Simon''s new home, dazed to see off the back of the man who was leaving.


    ��Without even thinking about it, it''s hard for your new home to make such a terrible statement, both in terms of intelligence and personality, right?��


    Olga lets out her cold eyes as she looks at the new house, but the new house is a clear face.


    So, you''re going?


    "I''m definitely going. I''m sure it wasn''t a big deal.I don''t know if it has anything to do with what we''re doing. "


    The new house asks, and Simon answers.


    "The old town is a little easterly from here."It''s called "Poor Noppo."It''s probably the name of a tower apartment in the center.The inhabitants of the area are difficult.There are many stubborn old people.Many are the first generation of immigrants. "


    There''s no such thing as tee time on the battlefield, the saviour of the immigrant cave.


    A new home that listens to Simon and laughs ironically.


    "Oh, and perhaps the place where my beloved vomit is based is also the pitiful Noppo.So I parked my car nearby to look into it. ��


    Simon said, looking at the dozens of tower apartments that could be seen from here.

 2465 3

    Miko found the entrance to the basement and went down the stairs.


    "Heh, it''s passing electricity."Wow. It''s like a dungeon. "


    There are a number of old-fashioned bare bulbs hanging, which are very dark as a light source, but the underground passage is lit by electricity.Miko felt that the dimness was creating a sense of dungeon.


    The floor was a cracked panel.Garbage is falling down there.There were cracks all over the wall.I don''t see any rats above the ground.The number of people going and going is very high.There were many people sleeping with blankets on the aisles.


    As I walked for a while, the light intensified.There are a number of open stalls with products arranged on sheets under decent light sources that are not bare bulbs.There are many groceries for everyday use.


    "There''s even a store." Why did you bother to stop in the basement? "


    Miko talks to an old woman in the street.Some sell their products in areas where there are obviously stores, while others, like the old woman in front of Miko, arrange their products on the ground.


    ��It''s an immigration rule. It''s a lot of complications.There''s a guy upstairs with a shop, and they started doing business just a few years ahead of us.I want to protect my vested interests, but I don''t approve of latecomers just because of that.There was also a quarrel that led to death.Because of this, we have been doing business underground for decades, but ironically, good products are on the market here, and sales are better this way. "


    The old woman talks with an invincible smile.I don''t seem to be pessimistic about my life underground.


    "It''s been underground for decades...?"Something resembles me.Okay. I don''t want anything, but it''s funny, so I''ll buy it for you. "


    Miko, who was well-minded, bought the groceries that were lined up.


    "I don''t need fishing."


    And Amako generously gives her a hundred thousand yen bill.


    "Thank you... I don''t know why my daughter came to this place, but it helped me..."


    "Yes, yes, thank me till I die."I feel like I''m already dead.


    Miko walks while reading a magazine as she smiles at the old woman who says thank you.


    (This... this is the comic I was watching when I was a kid.Wow... I miss you. This is certainly a little surprise.It was a wide one, wasn''t it?)


    After checking the contents, Miko arrived at the desired location.


    A corner of the subterranean street. There were a few men in the designated area.None of them are immigrants.The Japanese. There''s a red door in the back of the men.It was said that this was a landmark.


    "Hey, Miko Imino is here to negotiate directly."At the same time, I came to get the product directly. "


    When Miko called out, the men gave a confused expression.


    "Handing over the goods now..."


    One of them opens his mouth.I had heard in advance that Miko would come, but I had never heard of giving the product directly.


    "Ahhn? You''re not the one to talk about it."What should I say to the boss...? "


    Miko says in a joking tone to a troubled man.


    What''s the matter?


    "Ah, boss. Actually--"


    A red door opens behind the men, and a man shows up.


    The man, who was called the boss, was a magnificent gentleman in a white suit with a gentle face.I am not an immigrant, but a Japanese.


    (The white suit in the dungeon.Isn''t it dirty? It''s my old man, but he has a pretty face.It''s working pretty hard, huh?)


    Observing the toothpick, Miko thought.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Shuichi Tozato, the boss of my beloved vomit."It''s impossible to place an order right now.It takes time. Moreover, your order is difficult.It''s only for children, and it takes a lot. "


    "Even though I went out on purpose as a guest, this is how it''s done."I want to buy the laboratory bench right now and go home quickly. "


    Miko, who has severe manic depression and is also anxious, screams in earnest this time instead of joking.


    ��Give me some time. I have a lot of problems.��


    A toothpick that tells with a troubled face.


    "What''s the problem!?" Oh, yeah.Then why don''t you let me help you solve the problem? I''ll help you... "


    I thought this was a troublesome opponent for Miko''s imposing snow, and Tozato gave up and sighed.If I refuse, I feel like it will become unnecessarily twisted.


    At a glance at Miko, she was aware that she was not a fighter and that she was skilled in battle.That being said, I cannot expect any help from a person who suddenly shows some kind of personality at the first meeting, but on the surface, it is judged that it would be less troublesome to accept the request of the other party.


    "Okay, please."I have an errand to go out, so please make yourself at home.Why don''t we take a luxury hotel outside the immigration hole? ��


    "I''m sure it won''t come." I can''t help but think of a luxury hotel.I prefer a dark, dirty, and dirty place.Because I''m a necromancer. "


    Miko insisted with a bright voice and expression on the toothpick taking the confirmation.


    New homes, Oliga, and Simon visited the old town called Poor Noppo.


    "This slam is dirty..."


    Origa looked around and muttered with a frown.There''s a lot of garbage, and digging sheds are being built in a mess and disorderly manner.There is no indication that it is cleaned or serviced.


    "Even the immigrant habitat was built in the early days."Many of the residents are old and hard-headed.It is difficult for the administration to get hold of it here. Neither do we. "


    Simon explained with a sinister face.


    Is something wrong?


    The new residence asks.


    "Not everyone in the immigrant hole accepted control of tee time on the battlefield."Of course. So, this pathetic inhabitant of Noppo is particularly rebellious, and he said not to interfere with it, and he had a very aggressive attitude.Even other immigrant dwellers burn their hands on these people, and they don''t seem to have anything to do with anything but shopping. ��


    "But I''m coming to the shop."


    Hearing Simon''s words, Olga pinched his mouth.


    "There are rumors that there are excavations in the basement."I didn''t check it out, and I''ve never been in the basement. "


    Is there a basement?


    Hearing Simon''s words, the new house sandwiches its mouth.


    "Our basement is also underground, but the immigrant cave itself was originally planned to become a luxury residential area, and we planned to build underground streets everywhere and pass through the subway.The plan was thwarted, leaving only underground spaces all over the place, but there were people living there too.I see that their lovely vomit is also in the basement. "


    "You''re really old, aren''t you?"There were barely any middle-aged people, but there weren''t many of them.There are overwhelming numbers of grandparents and grandmothers. "


    "Are you all right being old?"Soon everyone will stop moving, and some of them are relatively young, but can''t you take care of them? "


    Simon speaks in the order of his new home, Origa.


    I''m sure I''ll be fine eventually.


    And that''s when Simon said.


    Two immigrants have changed their blood and fled.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    Simon calls out.


    "Zombies! A swarm of zombies is raging!"


    Besides, I''ll pass it on and dye it.


    The middle-aged immigrants and the elderly immigrants who fled each answer.


    "Why did Grandpa have a little tea to say?"


    "Come on...."


    Olga asked a question and Simon shrugged his shoulders.


    As they move in the direction in which they fled, they see a few more immigrants fleeing.


    "This is so real."


    Simon muttered and ran out. The new house and Oliga also run tormented.


    Three people go out to the hall.There were countless violent zombie immigrants and immigrants who were surprised to fight with their long sticks.


    With a large number of immigrants and weapons, the movement of zombies has been stopped for now.


    "There was a funny commotion.Even though the tee time on the battlefield is difficult to move in this area. "


    Simon has a hard face.


    "What are you talking about, Simon?"This is your chance. Solve the problem and increase your sensitivity. "


    and a new home.


    "If they go that easy, I won''t struggle."It''s the first generation of immigrants.Those who have licked bitter acid in this country for a long time, and who have lived a particularly tough life in immigrant holes, and still survive forever.Anyway, stubborn, paranoid, exclusive-- "


    "It''s not like you''re talking, let''s help you anyway."If you still don''t feel obliged, then I won''t do it. "


    Simon''s words were interrupted, and the new house urged him.


    Perfect for ten people.


    Simon talks about the number of zombies.


    "As far as I can see from some of the injuries, it only looks like he''s dead. Completely zombie."


    "It looks like you''ve been bitten and turned into a zombie." There are also bite marks. "


    Origa says it''s a new home.


    "Let''s all pull Totan and push him to one place."


    As the new home declares, it peels off the tongue on the wall of the digging hut, holds it with both hands, and turns towards the zombies.


    I think it would be reckless to let him do it alone, and Simon and Olga will cooperate, but it''s still hard when there''s only three of them.However, the movement of a few zombies was blocked.


    "I don''t care what they see, they''re dead, and I don''t think they can help me."


    Simon mutters.


    "That''s why Simon... But it''s still important to show that you''re trying to help."That''s what leads me to sell my debt. "


    A new house with a slightly irritated tone.


    "I see. Well, if you say so..."No, I don''t think your prospects are going to be good this time. "


    Would you like to place a bet?


    Simon proposed a new home to the negative.


    What do you mean?


    "If I lose, Olga will be here on the strip."If I win, I''ll pay you for dinner. "


    "Um... why would I do that?"So, my strip and dinner are on the same scale? "


    All you have to do is honestly place a bet on me.


    While talking like this, I learned from the new residence, Simon, and Olga, and some of them cooperated in a plan to contain them with a titan.


    "What are you going to do about it?"


    One of the immigrants participating in Operation Tottenham Barrier raises a question.


    "Make a gap where only one person can pass through, and cum one at a time!"So be careful not to get bitten where it comes out of the gap, hold it down by multiple people and tie it up.Keep Totan closed while tied up.If I tie you up, I''ll let you out again. "


    The new home directs the policy.


    ��Okay, I''ll do the tie-down.��


    "Neither do I."


    Asashi is a force to hold down.


    Several immigrants behind the Totanbarrier offer.


    Well then, let''s open it. That''s it.


    With the call of the new house, the new house and Simon slipped slightly to the side.Then one of the zombies jumps out of the room.The new home and Simon quickly shut down the Tottenham Barrier.


    Two immigrants from the side covered the outgoing zombies and knocked them down on their backs.Then, one of the immigrants grabbed his arm and tied it up.


    "It''s done."


    Immigrants in chains report.


    Alright, let''s go next


    The new home calls out and solves the Totan Barrier again.


    After that, it was a repetition.Eventually, all the zombies were tied up, and the immigrants and Simon breathed out.


    You''re the boss of tea time on the battlefield, aren''t you?


    One of the immigrants calls out.


    "That''s right. If you come here for a bit of wilderness, it''s this fuss."What the hell is going on here? "


    ��I don''t know, we don''t know.��


    When Simon asks, the immigrants shake their heads.


    "Anyway, thank you, it doesn''t stay that way"


    "I thought they didn''t care, but I really appreciate your help. Thank you."


    "Gracias!"


    "Carmoun"


    Immigrants who say thank you all at once.


    "Yes, Simon decides what to eat."


    "Haha, you can''t do it, can you?"


    Simon exhaled and smiled back at the smiling new home.

 2466 4

    Tozato left the immigrant cave and was meeting at the coffee shop.


    When I saw the other person''s picture, I saw his face for the first time.I was still a teenage girl, so I was surprised outside my fangs.


    Eventually, an unbelievable high school girl wearing glasses appeared in the seat of Tozato.


    "Mr. Menouet? Mr. Menouet? It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    A toothpick that shows a smile that is firm and unyielding.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Nono. I''m Menouette.His real name is Ryoko Sonomachi.


    Ritsuko bowed her head a little nervously.


    "I don''t think I need to tell you my real name."By the way, my real name is Tozato Shuichi.But please leave the call as it is for Nono-san. "


    Got it.


    Ritsuko was a little nervous and smiled, and sat across the toothpick.


    ��I know it''s rude, but honestly, I feel there''s a big gap in Menu''s identity.��


    "I am Mr. Menu, and the image was perfect.It was always like a calm gentleman online, but it looks that way in real life. ��


    Ryoko grinned as she straightened her mouth at what Tozato thought.Although in my mid-thirties, it was a pleasant element that Tozato had a very neat face.


    (This child is conscious of so many murders, and feels a serious gap, but you shouldn''t say that.)


    Ryoko reminds me of the many snuff pictures she gave online.Ryoko did not shoot any videos of the scene of the murder, but was a photographer of the corpse after the murder.


    The methods of killing were roughly the same.It was a mysterious way of killing.


    ��What does Nono do for a living?��


    ��It''s a very difficult job to say.I think it''s better not to ask. ��


    Ryoko''s question was spilled with a slight smile, and the toothpick said in a slightly dumb tone.


    ��I''m a member of the Murder Club.I''m sure Mr. Nono is a backstreet resident, so you know his name, right? ��


    But Ritsuko revealed herself majestically, and the toothpick of the boulder hardened for a moment.


    "I''m the head of a human trafficking organization."


    When the toothpick became sinister, he spoke of his own business without being able to say.


    Ah, is that so?


    Ritsuko was not surprised, nor did she show any gesture of concern.


    ��I''m so glad to see you. I''m glad.��


    "Huh...?"


    Suddenly a tearful voice, looking at Ryoko''s tearful eyes, her fangs were circling.


    ��What''s the matter? Is something wrong?Did the police find out about the crime? "


    Ryoko wondered if there were any serious reasons why she wanted to see him.


    If the police are about to catch him, Togari decides to protect him.This girl is a wonderful artist and she thinks she''s a compatriot.


    But Ryoko waved her head.The shadow falls from my eyes.


    "I''m sorry... I suddenly got upset... um..."


    "If you have any troubles, don''t hesitate to tell me."You and I are new to face each other directly, but I think we are friends who have shared the same time for many years, and if I can help you, I will help you.It''s not unusual to start crying all of a sudden, is it? "


    Riko is upset, and Tozato speaks in a sincere tone.


    "So... can I... do you a favor?"


    You just said please, didn''t you?


    Ryoko asked reluctantly, and Tozato smiled gently.


    "So... will you let me stay close to Mr. Nono for a while?"


    "Did you run away from home?"...... It''s not good to pry. "


    "If you can''t... I won''t say it''s impossible."All of a sudden... I know it''s rude. "


    The toothpick did not respond immediately, but thought about it for a few seconds.


    (You''re very well behaved, both in your speech and your gestures, and you know somehow that you''re a good girl.)


    Togiri herself is always soft and polite and gentle, but she rarely has the opportunity to deal with such people.


    "I don''t think any man would be happy to be offered such a thing by a pretty lady like you."However, I''m still worried about the situation. "


    "Y-yeah, that''s right..."


    In the midst of the flattery, Riko leans down against the tooth that says what is to be said.


    "However - as I said, I am a backstreet resident."However, if you are also a member of the Murder Club, which became a special organ of the government, it is difficult to say that you are a catagi, and since you are an artist of the same genre as me in the first place, well... that part is also forgiving.What I''m trying to say is that I''m not impressed by the common sense of the street, but we''re not street dwellers, so there''s no problem. ��


    Ah, thank you very much.


    Ryoko raised her face to make her expression shine in response to the words put on her teeth.


    (That said, even if there are no ethical issues, the fact that I am concerned about the situation remains unchanged.)


    Even if the circumstances were not very good, Tozato somehow understood at this point.


    I wonder if these zombies can''t be undone.


    Looking down at the tied-up zombies, the new house speaks with a voice that can be heard by the surrounding immigrants.


    (It''s also deliberate...... but I captured it to show my sincerity.)


    Simon thinks when he hears the words of the new house.


    Movies and games, you can''t go back to normal.


    Yeah, I''ve never heard of that.


    "I want to find out why these people are like this."


    "There is a dark hospital."


    ��Why don''t you offer it to Mad Scientists in the back streets?��


    While the immigrants were talking, the new house reacted to the dialogue of one of them.


    "Ah, that''s it, Grandpa there.Nice idea. Let''s get in touch with Junko. ��


    The new resident says so and makes the call.


    ��Erm... healing zombies again...��


    When Junko answered the phone, she heard the situation from the new residence and leaked an angry voice.


    "Again? Is it possible that such a request was made?"


    If you''re dead, you can''t.Zombies are basically dead.That''s why it''s the Undead.Because the spirit had already gone somewhere and was moving with the corpse alone.But lately, there''s been an interesting zombie.Partially zombed out, and my soul is still there.So maybe some of the zombies are technically not dead yet.If so, I won''t be able to help you. "


    "I hope you''re an interesting zombie this time, but ask me to revive it." The request fee bounces. "


    The request fee was naturally intended to be added as an expense to the center.


    Ah, and are you really free?


    Yeah. Should I send them over to you?


    ��Do that. I felt that it would be better to have a manpower.I don''t know what to think.


    The new house hung up the phone and told the immigrants about the conversation with Junko.


    "I did everything I could, but I can''t tell if these people will be saved."I''m a zombie anyway. "


    "No, no, thank you."


    Thank you


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh


    Obrigado


    The immigrants thanked the reported new residence.


    "By the way, why did you come here at tea time on the battlefield?"Are you saying you want to take control of the area again? ��


    ��No, not this time.��


    Simon shook his head sideways in response to a question from one of the immigrants.


    Anyone know the story of a human trafficking organization called The Vomit of Love?


    Before Simon could speak, the new home asked questions by a straight ball.


    "New home, can I ask you straight here?"There''s a lot of people, and there''s a chance that what we''re looking for could be out there. "


    Olga, who was surprised, hears about the new house.


    "It''s okay." That''s what I''m aiming for.Look, Simon doesn''t say anything because he knows what I''m going to do. "


    (No, I had the same question as Origa......)


    Listening to the dialogue of the new house, Simon murmured in his mouth with a slight smile.

 2467 5

    Tozato took Ritsuko and went into the immigrant hole.


    "I''m sorry for the dirty place."


    "No..."


    After entering the pathetic noppo of the immigrant cave, the toothpick cares for Ritsuko, whose expression clearly does not float, and calls out.


    "This is the first time I''ve come to a place like this... and I''m a little surprised... um..."


    Looking at Ritsuko trying to cure the confusion and discomfort, I think Tozato again thinks that she looks like a lady who grew up in a good place.


    Ahhh!


    Ryoko shouted unexpectedly.


    What''s the matter?


    ��No...... that''s not a big deal... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Ryoko''s face turned pale and her voice trembled.Instead of inadvertently stepping into the muddy water in the dimples of the road and dirtying the shoes, muddy water got into the shoes.


    "Ahh... this is terrible."


    "It''s dirty... uuu... ahhh..."


    Even when I saw Ritsuko trembling at you with a pale face, I didn''t think the toothpick was suspicious.


    (Is this so?)


    Tozato had been chatting for many years and listening to the nature of Ryoko.When things happen, you quickly fall in love or panic in terrible times.


    "I... I''m sorry... I''m going crazy... I''m going crazy..."


    ��Calm down, take a deep breath.��


    I urged her with a gentle voice that seemed to spare the child.


    "Deep breath... inhale?"


    Ritsuko looks up at Tozato with a faint look.I didn''t have any strange eyes for myself when I went crazy.The fact reassured Ritsuko.Everyone''s strange eyes and suspicious gazes look at Ritsuko as if she had gone mentally insane.With that in mind, Ritsuko feels miserable and is increasingly cornered.


    "Yes, it''s deep breathing. Since ancient times, when you make a mess, it''s called deep breathing to calm down, isn''t it?Deep breathing is very effective.I''ll calm the sympathetic nerves that create arousal and give the parasympathetic nervous system an advantage. ��


    Got it.


    Ritsuko breathes slowly and deeply, as told to her toothpick.


    "Ah... why...? Wow, this has settled down so easily. It''s like magic."


    ��It''s not magic, it''s the human body and mind.��


    Ryoko smiled in amazement.


    "I already showed it to you..."Like I said, I... I''m going crazy."With just a few things, I panicked and freaking out..."Oh, I''m sorry. This is a heavy story, isn''t it?I found out that it was Menhela. "


    I''ve had various consultations with Tozato, but I didn''t tell him everything.Not to mention I''ve never met you in real life.Yet, as soon as I met her, Ryoko grieved that she had shown her ugly part.


    "Fine, talk more and more."I''m sure it''ll be easier if we talk. ��


    "No, I will definitely pull it."I''m... a troublesome woman... "


    Look, look, I''m depressed again.


    It was a ryoko who was nervous, but she raised her face in response to the dialogue that came out of Tojisato''s mouth.


    "I can''t pull it. Talk to me."I want to ease Mr. Menu''s feelings.It''ll be easier if you open up.If there''s someone else to talk to, it''s okay. "


    "No..."


    ��I thought so. Then please talk to me."


    Prompted by Tozori, Riko tells her embarrassing facts that she has never spoken before.


    "With the feeling of freezing in my chest, my mouth became bitter and I ate something unpleasant, my fingertips became cold and trembling, my core of my head became cold and I felt very sick as if something was stuck in my whole body.The way to get rid of it... the way to escape is murder.Killing people makes me feel refreshed.Your mind and body will be refreshed and restored to their original state. "


    A confession of sin and of one''s own perverted sexuality.However, I could do that because I was dealing with a toothpick.I have the same hobbies, and although I''m over the Internet, I can talk to someone I''ve talked to for years.And since the person I met was a very kind gentleman, I could reveal my ugly identity.


    "From hell it will be heaven all at once.I feel very relieved to be saved.But after a while, it makes me sad.It''s not guilt for the person who killed you, but why do I have to do this kind of work... that kind of self-mercy "


    ��Alcohol, cigarettes, drugs, there''s a price to pay for pleasure.��


    After listening to Ryoko, Tozato speaks.


    "If there is a god, it can be said that at the time of such a setting, the genitals are terribly rotten."And in Mr. Menu''s case, murder is a sedative and an addiction. "


    Toothpick said with a slightly sympathetic voice.I''m sure because I suspected that Ritsuko would suffer from her own nature.


    "But... nono-san. It''s strange. I can''t hold my breath until I kill people, but I can''t calm down just by taking a deep breath..."


    "When you get excited, you get adrenaline.I''m sure that Menu doesn''t have much of a problem with his adrenaline secretion.When adrenaline is overdone, it drives the autonomic nervous system crazy and brings drowsiness.And you want more adrenaline.Deep breathing, on the other hand, can help regulate your autonomic nerves.There are other ways to regulate your autonomic nerves.Walking and meditation are also good.I think you should also think about your diet.In particular, keep the sugar content low.It''s good to be aware of foods that contain vitamin C and vitamin B. "


    "That''s... I''ve never heard of it.Is that something that most people know?Or am I ignorant...? "


    ��Whether you were ignorant or compared to others is not something you think about right now.Menu-san has gained knowledge with his own body, right?That''s what''s important. ��


    As she spoke so much, Tozato, who had stopped until the sledding, walked out.Ritsuko also follows.


    "It''s the first time I''ve been taught anything by someone... I feel that way."


    ��I always taught a lot of things online.��


    ��I had a completely different impression when I was taught something on the internet than when I was listening to it in my own voice while I was there.��


    Listening to Ryoko''s words, Tozato tends to be a little down.


    ��Maybe you shouldn''t ask, but are your parents okay?��


    "I don''t think they''re my parents, and I''ve already killed them..."It was the first murder. "


    Ritsuko replied to Toothpick''s question with a smile.


    ��So when you get to the organization, let''s celebrate our encounter and do some creative work.I''m ready to go.I can see it. It''s over there. ��


    And, Tozato refers to the red door at the end of the underground passage.


    "The name of the organization is called the vomit of love.As I mentioned earlier, we are a human trafficking organization, and we don''t use the people who bought them as products, but we use them regularly to make my works. "


    "I see. That''s very impressive.It''s a combination of hobbies and practical benefits. "


    As they spoke, the two of them opened the red door and went inside.


    "My shoes are dirty..."


    Inside the door, it was a beautiful ordinary indoor room instead of the outside underground passage, so I cared about Ritsuko.


    ��It''s okay, a lot of people get their shoes dirty before they get here.I can''t help it because there is a place like this.I think I''ll go buy the shoes and tights later. ��


    Ritsuko, who hesitated, smiled at her.


    "This way..."


    After walking for a while through the passageway inside Ajit, Tozato opened the door and entered the room.


    "Ah, here--"


    Ritsuko looks inside the room and inadvertently holds her mouth down and raises her voice.This is the background that Ryoko has seen many times.This is the room that Toothari used to record the murder video.


    "I''m thrilled to be coming straight to Mr. Nono''s room."


    Ritsuko''s eyes shined and looked at every corner of the room, and the toothpick smiled and watched.


    Ng, ng, ng


    "Gugu..."


    There were early customers in the room.Two immigrant elders in captivity look at Tozato and Ryoko.Ritsuko couldn''t have known what that meant.Before coming here, I heard from Tozato''s mouth that he was preparing to do creative activities.


    Togiri prepares the camera.And just unbind the immigrants.To make you scream.


    "Well then, Mr. Menu, go ahead." Ah, do you need to prepare something here? "


    ��No, I don''t need any tools. I''m going to cum.


    Ryoko stared at one of the immigrants and clasped her hand.


    From Ryoko''s hand, a glowing body like a red-purple human soul emerges, drawing a loose curve and flying towards the immigrants.


    "Pain!? Hot!?"


    A human soul struck directly at his right arm, and an immigrant old man screamed.Suddenly, my right arm turned red and purple, and my skin turned pale.The flesh peeked from under the skin, but it also turned red and purple and turned pale.


    I was familiar with the condition itself.It''s what Ryoko always puts on a snuff site.The method of killing was unknown, but the body was in such a state.


    "Do you have supernatural powers?"And it''s the same way that I put it in the picture. "


    ��It''s not just the superficial skin that is sporadic.It has penetrated into the interior. "


    Is it okay to transfer it to the camera to your ability?It will be the first time in Japan. "


    ��No problem. I kept it a secret until now, but since I met Nono and filmed it like this, I''m commemorating it.��


    When Tozato confirms, Ritsuko looks happy.


    Next, I''ll put it on your stomach.


    "No, stop it!"


    Ritsuko smiles and scrapes her hands again.The old man peels his eyes and screams.


    I''m so tired!


    The old man moaned bitterly as his abdomen bloated.


    "Next, on my face."


    When the red and purple human soul was struck on the face as declared, the old man''s face broke and the skeleton peeled out. Even the skeleton turned red and purple, and the old man was exhausted.


    "Excellent. Excellent work."


    "I''m afraid not."


    A toothpick claps with a refreshing smile.Riko smiles with humility.The other old man is shaking and incontinent today.


    Then it''s my turn.


    After that, Tozato used various instruments to kill the old man with plenty of time.Meanwhile, Ryoko was looking at the situation happily.


    "I feel strange. And it feels fresh.I was always alone when I killed, but I didn''t realize that two people with the same hobby would create. "


    Gazing at the two corpses, Tozori says.


    "I''ve been working at the Murder Club a couple of times.But it wasn''t an artistic activity at the time, it was just a killing to deepen rapport or a killing for work. "


    Murder Club--that organization that''s now a government agency.


    ��It used to be a really purely murderous club.But it was no longer a place to enjoy murder as it was, and I was able to live by becoming a secret agency to the government.Since then... you''ve changed.You can''t kill anymore. "


    Ritsuko talks with a sad face.


    "I was happy when I belonged to the Murder Club."With the extraordinary power, you can now kill without being caught. but.... "


    "Look, look, it''s a dark face again."


    "Oh, that''s okay. The story is that there are ups and downs.And as Mr. Noboru said earlier, so is the price-- "


    Saying something, Ritsuko grabbed her mouth with a dull face.


    What''s the matter?


    "No... nothing."


    Obviously, it was a rhythm of something, but I didn''t try to touch it anymore.


    The two of you who have finished the shooting leave the room.


    "If you''re back, tell me."...... I''m taking a girl with me. "


    Miko was just outside the room.And I was a little surprised that Tozato was with Ritsuko.


    ��Nice to meet you, I''m Ryoko Yin-cho��


    Ritsuko bows her head to Miko.


    "Hey... you just killed someone." You just killed her, didn''t you? "


    As pointed out by Miko, Tozato and Ritsuko make their eyes round.


    "Do you realize that?"


    The toothpick asks.


    "I can see it."The spirits of the murdered one are watching you from behind with a grudge.Can I show you something? If you do the magic-- "


    Miko casts a spell.


    Say, "Hey, you two, turn around."


    As Miko told me to look back, Tozato sighed, and Riko''s expression tightened.


    The two immigrant old men who had just killed were floating in the face of an acquaintance who ate in a semi-transparent shape, looking down at the toothpick and Ryoko with a grudging face.


    "I temporarily tried to make my inspiration very strong.It''s the two spirits you just killed. "


    With that said, Miko spreads a mischievous smile.


    ��Nh... you two, you smell like my kindred ~. And especially you!��


    Is that me?


    Ritsuko, pointed at by Miko, points at her with a dazzling face.


    "Isn''t that manic depression? I can see that.It smells like family. And so am I. "


    "I have it, but it''s not manic depression."


    "Um... Imino-san, this person is a valued customer of mine, so..."


    I want to avoid getting involved with Ryoko too much, but I''m trying to drive her away.


    and there''s an urgent email from my subordinates.


    Simon Bell of Tea Time on the Battlefield is in the crypt of Poor Noppo


    I could not overlook the reports from my subordinates.His eyes glowed sharply.

 2468 6

    Simon, the new home, and Oliga, who were guided by the immigrant old man, entered the downtown of Poor Noppo.


    "In the basement, there are quite a few people.There are a lot of sellers, but it''s dark.Why did you go all the way down here? "


    "This is what happened at the point of sale."If you can''t sell on the ground, go underground.I didn''t mean to drive them underground, but they''re actually selling better underground. "


    The old man answers Oliga''s question.


    "Did you want to come in without waiting for the truth?"


    Simon asks his new home.


    "This time, we''ll see how things are going." Geography is too remote here, isn''t it?It''s underground. There are too many advantages for the enemy, and it would be reckless to set them up head-on.Of course, you can use a few forces, but Simon doesn''t want to sacrifice his men. "


    I see. That''s why you called me True.


    Simon is convinced and appreciates the care of his new home.


    "It''s going to be a dangerous job, but is Olga okay?"I feel like I''ve brushed my arm quite a bit, just walking around like this. ��


    "This guy is growing bigger than you think."Otherwise, I won''t take you with me. "


    In response to Simon''s confirmation, the new residence laughed outrageously.Origa smiled a little too.


    The four of them were walking through a dim underground passage, but eventually a strong light came in from the front.Moving toward the light emitting area, it changes into a bright, huge basement hall.


    "Awesome, what is this place..."


    The new home looks around. It was an open space, both horizontally and vertically.The walls are blown through multiple levels, and there are numerous bridges running from balcony to balcony.You can check up to the fifth floor. In the center of the hall, in the hierarchy that blows through, there are a number of open stalls, filled with a large number of immigrants.


    It''s like a three-dimensional dungeon.


    and Simon.


    ��This is a frustrating place to build an underground shopping mall.As you can see, immigrants are building shopping malls.Rumor has it there''s some sort of backstreet organization in here.The same goes for organ trafficking organizations, and there are also overseas mafias. "


    There''s a nose-sniffer in the back alley, too.


    Origa listens to the guide of the immigrant old man and pulls her eyebrows together.


    "I heard that your beloved vomit was kicked out once by your tee time on the battlefield."And I''m back here.You didn''t know about this place, so you should have stayed hidden here.But once you left the immigrant hole, you made it look like you had fled. "


    I''d like to compliment you on the way you did it well, but after all, you found out, so no matter what.


    The new home laughs after listening to the guide.


    "My beloved vomit was partly due to prominent activities in immigrant holes.And it''s not strange that the organ trafficking organization that was dealing with my beloved vomit is lurking here.They should have been kicked out once.It was definitely called "Skin Crushing Team"


    "In short, there are many Simon''s enemy groups lurking here."Is it okay to come to such a place? "


    When I heard Simon''s story, the new house turned into a tea house.Origa and the guide immigrant old man felt a little more horrified now.Inside the clutter of the underground shopping mall, someone from an organization hostile to Simon lurks and thinks about the possibility of a raid.


    A minute after Simon and the others entered the underground shopping mall, three people, Tozato, Ryoko, and Miko, visited the same underground great hall.


    Because their men are checking, Tozato and the others confirm their appearance without Simon noticing.


    Those three are pretty strong, aren''t they?


    Ryoko said, chasing Simon and the others from the fourth floor of the blowout.


    Do you understand?


    Looking at Ryoko, Tozato raises her voice in admiration.


    "I have experience fighting there in the Murder Club."I haven''t heard a lot of voices lately, and it''s been a long time since I''ve been involved in combat. ��


    And Ritsuko.


    "I see, but this is my organization''s problem, and it involves Menu-san and Miko-san..."


    "Troublesome old man." I''m here to get myself involved.First of all, if you lose your organization here, I''ll just buy you a test stand somewhere.In that sense, you''re being honest, too. "


    Miko blocks and insists on the words of Tozato.


    "I-I ''ve met Nono-san this way, so I want to make memories as much as possible."It''s nice to fight side by side in real life. ��


    (Menu-san... maybe you''re...)


    It was a rhythm that expressed honest thoughts with a happy smile, but there was a bad feeling in Tozato''s brain.


    "By the way, why are you targeting my beloved vomit?"Tell me about it. "


    Miko asks.


    ��Trafficking in human beings and organ trafficking is a business that is forbidden in the back streets, and the organizations that deal with them are heavily watched from the center and from the police.Well, some human trafficking organizations are only allowed to substitute for the secondment business.Tea time on the battlefield has also avenged us.Since they want to be the rulers of the immigrant grottoes, they probably don''t like the existence of human trafficking organizations in the grottoes.From our point of view, I''d like to avoid fighting if possible..... "


    Having spoken so much, the toothpick sighed.


    ��I''ve been scolded for loving vomit is a threaded tissue of a head that can easily kill people.But that''s not true. We have a point, too.I hope that it will be done peacefully if possible.At all times, there was only one reason to become a Shura.And this time, for a reason, I''m going to pull the gun. "


    While talking, Tozato typed an EEG and sent instructions to his subordinates who were lurking around the hall.I will also contact those who are not my subordinates.


    "Those three are all pretty good at this, aren''t they?"The land is here, but it''s forbidden to be alarmed. ��


    I tell you that the toothpick has a strange face.


    You don''t have any subordinates to fight with?


    It''s sneaking around everywhere.


    While answering Miko''s question, Tozato pulled out his gun.


    "Grandpa, the guide is fine."Get out of this hall right now. "


    Simon, feeling murdered, urged with a serious voice.


    "Okay, okay. Be careful."


    Old immigrants are falling apart.


    Shortly after, gunshots rang. The old immigrant who was leaving the hall falls.


    "Grandpa!"


    Origa screams. The surrounding immigrants froze.


    "I didn''t expect you to shoot a non-combatant first."And it looks like our movements were being monitored. "


    Hiding in the shadow of the stall, the new residence said.Oliga was also next door.


    Simon, ready to be shot, rushed out to help the old man.This action is not just about helping.There were other targets.


    As expected, the old man seemed to have been shot for his own sake, and bullets were falling towards Simon, who was trying to help him.


    Simon stepped left and right to dodge the bullets.And as he went to help the old man, he moved from place to place.


    The new home and Olga kept shooting at each other.Simon was dressed as a puppet, and in the meantime, he determined the point where the enemy would shoot at him.The new house knew that Simon didn''t want to say that he had jumped out, and Simon also knew that if he jumped out, the new house would shoot the person who was shooting at him.The only difference in Simon''s calculations was that Olga was quick to join us.


    At the end of the four of them, the new residence and Oliga hide behind the open stall again.A number of bullets were fired at both of them.The immigrants in the hall bowed down or ran into the passage.


    "Is it all from the top?" This guy''s a pain in the ass. "


    The new house murmured. There were enemies on the blowout balcony and the bridge over the blowout.And it''s dispersed. I''m still being shot from every angle and from the top.


    As the enemy''s attention slid toward the new home and Origa, Simon ran with the old man and jumped in with the old man in the shadow of the nearest stall.


    From this bleeding, it looks like your arteries aren''t damaged.


    Simon says while wrapping a cloth around an old man''s gunshot wound.


    "Please be quiet here for a while."


    "Ah, ahhh..."


    The old man nods, as Simon says.


    Simon jumped out of the shadows and shot his gun towards the top of the blowout.

 2469 7

    Although there were many enemies and land gains, Simon was struggling majestically to reveal himself.


    No, no, no, no, Simon, even in this situation, the way you fight is reckless.


    The new house murmured with a bitter smile.Simon was caught in the rain of bullets spewed out from the machine gun, but it was only a one-sided attack.This time, it was attacked in all directions and from above.


    While Simon was taking over, the new home and Olga shot, but bullets fell on the new home and Olga as well.


    Not only from the top, but also shooting from the same level, and seeing that Simon the Rock could not avoid, he rushed to the stall next to the new residence and Oliga.


    "Hey! You''re being shot from all directions!"This is too bad! "


    "Hahaha, Origa''s stuck voice, I heard it for four years."By the way, the top is also taken, so it''s not everywhere. "


    Olga shouts and Simon laughs.


    "You haven''t changed, have you?" I listen to it all the time. "


    "Don''t take it lightly, we have to do something!"


    Olga shouted, still frustrated by the words of the new house.


    "There are certainly too many of them.But strange. Are all of these members of my beloved vomit?It looks different. "


    The new house said.


    "The difference between races is obvious."


    Simon, there were many of the raiders who were clearly not Japanese.There is a possibility that they are members of immigrants, but Simon saw it as different.Certainly, the overseas mafia is also lurking in this pathetic Noppo.I wonder if they are helping for some reason.


    "It''s like jumping into an enemy nest."I can''t help but stay here any longer.Do you have a good plan to get out? "


    Simon came to his new house.


    "Simon will be able to get out by himself, but it''s hard for me and Olga."In other words, first of all, the plan. Do it again, Simon.Escape and attract first.After that, I''ll go back to those two plans ".


    "Huh? Hurry up."The shield is breaking down


    With a calm tone, the new residence said, and Origa urged with a slightly calmer voice than before.


    "We keep running too."But in the opposite direction to Simon.while I''m using this. "


    The new resident took the flash grenade out of his pocket and showed it to him.


    Well then, let''s go.


    Simon jumps out. Aiming at Simon pulls the trigger one after the other, but when he pulls the trigger, there''s no Simon at the muzzle.


    "Hmm..."


    Simon''s movement around the highway slowed down for a moment.Four red-purple luminous bodies, shaped like human souls, flew in from the front of Simon, drawing loose curves.


    (Are there people who use supernatural powers?)


    Simon evades the human soul. But the human soul inverts and attacks Simon from behind.


    "It''s so fast... I can''t guess."


    Ritsuko, who manipulates human souls, said sorry.Simon moves faster and doesn''t even catch up.


    "Don''t bother." I''m sorry I got you involved. "


    Ryoko''s toothpick said with a gentle expression.


    (If I could kill Simon Bell, the head of tee time on the battlefield here, it would be too big, but it seems impossible.You''ll get away with it)


    Seeing Simon already moving from the underground hall to one of the underground passageways, Tozato gave up lightly.


    But Simon suddenly stopped moving.


    "Whoa!?"


    Simon shouts in amazement.Countless people''s faces spurted forward.Moreover, all of those faces had such shapes as misery, bitterness, and anger.


    "Alright, I''m nice." Look, because I stopped it, it''s just now ~ "


    I summoned the evil spirits and stopped Simon.


    Behind Simon, the four human souls controlled by Ryoko are approaching.But Simon quickly reacts and avoids the four souls.


    Immediately after Simon avoided the human soul, the fangs shot at him.


    Strange Simon.


    Whoa. Did you do it?


    Miko thinks she hit it, and she bounces with a smile.


    But Simon did not fall.What seemed strange was evasive behavior.Simon was avoiding the shooting.The bullets flew near Simon''s temple.


    (That was a very sharp blow.I''ve been listening to my gaps for a long time, aiming for an exquisite timing)


    Remembering the high emotions, Simon turned his face toward the direction where Tozato and the others were.


    Togiri and Simon saw each other.


    "Oh, I''m looking over here."


    It was when Miko was laughing funny, manipulating the evil spirits and trying to hit Simon.


    A dazzling burst of light illuminated the Great Hall.Many close their eyes reflexively.


    You''re slow to use it.


    Simon complains as he feels the sign of someone approaching.


    "Shut up. I saw the plane and chose the perfect timing."


    A new home with a flash grenade rushed towards Simon.Olga was with me.The plan to escape on the other side was cancelled.You were more aggressive in your shooting.


    Olga was responsible for an old immigrant who had been shot.It''s a minor injury, but if you leave it like that, you risk being caught and tortured by the enemy, so it''s up to you to bring it along.


    The four of them jumped into the aisle and managed to escape from the hall.


    Ahhh, I can''t get away with it


    Miko laughed and said, wiping out the evil spirits she was calling.I sealed it precisely. Necromancy can keep evil spirits in stock.


    Even though there were quite a lot of them here, they also took advantage of the land, and most importantly, they ran away even though I was there, and they were all very big.


    Miko puts her hand on her waist and admires her.


    "Were all the shots fired by Tozato-san''s organization?"That''s a lot of them. "


    Ryoko asks, but Tozato shakes her head to the side.


    "No. Other organizations besides my beloved vomit cooperated with me."Like us, this pathetic noppo blood is the root castle of the organ trafficking organization''s "Skin Crushing Team".And the Colombian mafia''s "Beta Familiar Manticore."They seem to be helping us.If you don''t thank me--no, I think we should discuss it properly. "


    Before the battle, I contacted two organizations in advance and asked for help.


    Meanwhile, the new dwellers who escaped into the aisle stopped after confirming that their pursuers were not coming.


    "It''s better as a powerful reconnaissance."I''m glad the grandfather who guided me didn''t die. "


    A new house where the old man in his arms is dropped off.


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, I''m sorry I got you involved."I want you to accept this as a hospital fee. "


    To the old man who lowered his head, Simon dropped his head deeply and took out a few hundred thousand yen bills and offered them.


    "Grandpa, you think you''re lucky you got shot."


    "A little new house..."


    Oh, you found out.


    Oliga is shocked by the messy new home, but the old man''s face is also broken.


    "The people in the organization have gotten out."There were so many of them, I was a little scared. "


    "Oh, you''ve got a hard-on." There''s a lot of them, and they''re taking advantage of the land, and that''s pretty tough. "


    "Besides, I can''t even use my supernatural powers." They''re troublesome. "


    Origa, the new home, and Simon spoke in that order.


    "Maybe it''s mixed with everything but my beloved vomit."


    Simon says.


    Of course, there were a lot of people who weren''t Japanese.


    Is that an immigrant shooting at you?


    The new home and Olga also checked the assailants'' faces.


    "No, that''s the mafia that my grandfather was talking about, and that''s where the castle is."This is going to be a hassle, isn''t it? "


    Simon has a sinister face. As a result of poking the hammer, several snakes came out.


    Can''t you just send out a tee time soldier on the battlefield?


    Simon''s face became more and more reluctant when he was pointed out to his new home.Even if Simon didn''t say anything, Simon wondered if he could see through the new house to a certain extent, and he heard the dialogues about the new house.


    "That''s right, and not many Tee Time members in the immigrant hole are brought from the United States."Most of them live here. "


    Simon had a reason why it was difficult to make an all-out struggle at the moment.If possible, I would like to use a few of them.Ideally, I would assassinate the boss of my beloved vomit, but I came here to scout a little.


    (I should have disguised myself properly.It was too easy to hit.)


    Simon regretted it even more.


    "Truth is used to fighting paranormal abilities."I''ll leave them to their own devices.Otherwise - depending on the case, Simon will send out his soldiers to fight. "


    "Ahh..."


    Listening to the dialogue of the new house, Simon nodded sinisterly.

 2470 8

    After Simon and the others ran away, the hall returned to its original clutter.There were no casualties from the stray bullets.


    A lot of men gathered around Tozato, Riko, and Miko.It was divided into two groups.One group is not all Japanese.The other group is only Japanese.


    "That''s Masayuki Mura, the boss of" "Skin Turning Team" ", an organ trafficking organization based in the basement of pathetic Noppo, just like us."


    It refers to a man who is thought to be over fifty years old at the head of a group of Japanese people, and Tozato introduces it.


    "That''s the top of the Colombian mafia" "Betty Manticore" "


    "Oh, it''s Feliciano Rojas and Aoshima. I''m the boss of" Sticky Manticore ".Call me Rojas. "


    It seemed that the introduction of Tozato had been heard, and a young man who was only visible around the age of twenty looked at Riko and Miko, and introduced himself with a pleasant smile.He was a handsome man with a sophisticated face.


    "I''m half a mestizo and half a Japanese.I mean, I have a mixture of Caucasian, Japanese and Indio blood. Isn''t that right? "


    "What do you want?"


    "This is always this greeting."


    Rojas, who boasted with a bright smile, looked at Miko in awe, and the museum mouthed out.


    "I was hoping maybe you would take my side." Thank you very much. "


    I started crying for you to take my side, so I had no choice.


    Rojas winks with a smile when Tozato says thank you.


    "I''ll hold your hand one more time."


    The museum village lights up a cigarette.The organization managed by Kamimura was a specialty for Tozato, an organ trafficking organization.


    "Why did the Colombian Mafia lend a hand?"


    Miko asks.


    "I didn''t like the tee time on the battlefield, but considering the difference in strength, I couldn''t get it out.Fortunately, I didn''t notice, so I was going to do it... but I came in here and tried to get rid of it. We have no choice but to fight. "


    Rojas answered with a smile and a serious look on his face.


    "There are many immigrants who are expecting tee time on the battlefield.But if you give it to them and lose your life, nothing will go to waste.I wish I could have lived a normal life without them. "


    It looks like there''s something going on.


    Tozato asks the village in a hilarious tone.It seems that they are not only cooperating because of the tissue and affection of the toothpick.


    "We are all related."Not only human trafficking organizations, but also organ trafficking organizations were avenged and attacked by them.And like your organization, I left the immigrant hole once and sneaked back.I know that it''s not just a matter of hatred, it''s not that they''re in the wrong.But I couldn''t contain my emotions.Powerless, innocent, and incompetent, I just held my finger up. "


    A museum village that speaks with a sinking face without domination.


    (Dark old man, as opposed to my full-open brother.)


    Looking at such a village, Miko bursts into smoke.Miko also has a penis, but if she''s of the same sex, I don''t like people of the opposite sex.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Should we gather up our troops and attack? "


    Tatemura asks.


    "My organization can''t turn the inhabitants of the cave against them."I can''t do anything too flashy.Please take that into account.The members were mixed up with the immigrants.Or maybe he''s from an immigrant cave.In my opinion, it''s better to take advantage of the advantages of the land and stay here. "


    After explaining the situation, Rojas speaks out against Kanemura.


    The next time they come, we''ll be ready to attack here.


    Kanemura insists.


    "I''m sure they''ll make a plan when they get home, whether they keep it or attack it.Soon after we make that plan, if we have any certainty that we will be able to attack and win, we should go. ��


    Tozato was an idea near the village hall.


    "There''s no way I can prove that.We''re good at defending ourselves.It would be a bad idea for us to shoot out of that defense and fight with all our might.That said, I didn''t mean to say that I had to do anything to get to the castle.I think we should attack them now in order to kill their forces and measure how much power they have. "


    "Ruru, in return for a powerful reconnaissance." I can see that. "


    Listening to the thought of the village, Rojas smiled convincedly.


    "Then I think it would be better to attack with a few elites, but how about that?"


    I think so.


    "No objection"


    Kanemura and Rojas agreed to the proposal without even asking why.


    The new home and Oliga were taken by Simon to drive again and arrived in front of the church.We have already heard that there is a tee time tent in the basement of the church, as well as a new home and Olga.


    "You have a lot of people coming and going. Coincidentally?"


    Oliga watches as people enter and exit the entrance of the church.


    "There are many people who rely on our organization.Recently, there have been many transactions outside the immigration hole.As well as backstreet organizations, companies on the street are also being attracted, so there are more business deals.The executives are busy and screaming happily. "


    Simon talks bitterly.


    "Is it okay to fight at such a time?"Shouldn''t we have left it to us? "


    "I don''t know if that''s the time, but we will definitely not be drawn to the opponent who imitated me."There was no mercy for the opponent who saw it as an enemy.That''s the tee time policy on the battlefield, and it''s like King is alive. "


    Simon said proudly somewhere in response to the question of the new house.


    "It''s fine to keep them from being licked, but it would be unpleasant to involve people from outside."Don''t let him near you just now.There''s a good chance we''ll get caught up in this.Well, if we don''t do anything, they''ll come after us today. "


    "Actually, I''m waiting for that."


    Although the new house says so, Simon laughs invincibly without moving.


    "Oh, is that so?" I see, Simon can think of something too. "


    "What do you mean...? Why are you waiting to be attacked?"


    I understand the new house, but I don''t know what it is, Olga asks.


    "The reason why I was hit and defeated just now is because I was deprived of the benefits of the land."Besides, there were only three of us.Next time, there weren''t two conditions.If they attack, the ground gains will be reversed.There are people, but as for Simon, we want to avoid the sacrifice of tee time on the battlefield. ��


    "I see..."


    Olga was convinced by the explanation of the new house.


    I thought the three of us would come up with a plan to destroy the new house.


    "That''s stupid. If I could do that, I could go to war with any country."


    To make fun of Simon, the new house spills a smile.


    Entering the church, the new residence and Oliga were introduced to two immigrant members.One man is thought to be in his thirties.I don''t know if the other one is in her 30s or 40s, but she seems to be older.


    "Pedro Tamba and Vivian Kaneda.It''s a big cadre of immigrant members.Immigrants are also popular, and they are both capable and dependent. "


    "I can''t believe you''re competent..."


    Pedro is humbled by Simon''s introduction.


    "Simon and the others helped me a lot."No, I still feel like I''m being helped in a progression, and I was helped myself because I became a part of the tee time on the battlefield. "


    "Come on, don''t say such a shameful thing in front of these guys."Especially since she was a childhood friend. "


    Simon is embarrassed by Vivian, who says with emotion.


    "What do you mean... even though you''re familiar with childhood, why is Simon and the new house so moonish?"It''s impossible for someone to respect your new home like this for the rest of your life. "


    "How can you say such a bad word and be my assistant?"


    Olga, who was calmly asking questions, did not dislike it, and the new residence was more damaged than disliked.


    "Gather your troops, we''ll explain the situation to everyone, and then we''ll plan."


    Simon, who had a real face, ordered Vivian and Pedro to squeeze their faces and send a message to their men.

 2471 9

    Togiri and Ritsuko were left alone.


    "I''m back in this sanctuary again."


    Returning to the room where Tozato was filming, Ryoko, smiling, whispered such a dialogue while receiving tea brewed by Tozato.


    Is it a sanctuary?


    ��Yes, the room I''ve seen so many times, the one Nono used for filming.That''s how I felt when I came there. ��


    Ryoko talks happily, but Tozato''s face doesn''t float.


    What''s the matter, Nono-san?


    Looking at such a Tozato''s face, Ritsuko worries that she may have made some unpleasant remarks.


    "I think you should go home now, right?"No... this isn''t advice or kindness, it''s my ego.I know that Menu is a member of the Murder Club, has combat experience, and has the ability to rely on it, but as far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to get involved in my problems. ��


    Even though I thought I might not pull it off, I warned you again.


    However, half of the honest feelings are true, and the other half are lies.Even if you get involved in your own problems, there is a desire to stay with this lovely girl in the toothpick.


    "As I said earlier, right?I want to create memories with Mr. Nono.If the battle is between life and death, it is a very strong and good memory ".


    "Menu-san... you can''t be..."


    Listening to Ryoko''s dialogues, Tozato''s disgusting imagination came to mind, making her sad expression even stronger.


    "Hahaha, you''re still being noticed, aren''t you?"I don''t think so. "


    Ritsuko laughs mockingly.


    "As you can imagine, I... don''t have much of a life left.I don''t know when I''ll die, but Junko Yukioka told me that it''s difficult to live for half a year at most. ��


    "Junko Yukioka... Menu-san, that Mad Scientist retrofitted you to acquire that ability."


    Listening to Ryoko, Tozato is convinced.


    "That''s true of everyone in the Murder Club."Many people in the Murder Club are more likely to have had their bodies modified than they are to be used as experimental platforms, with fewer risks.That''s what I was told before I had my surgery.But... even so, I still failed, or my constitution was special, or anyway, I ran out without controlling my abilities, and it''s like this... "


    That said, Ritsuko unbuttoned her uniform.It might have been a thrilling scene if it hadn''t been for the flow of talk, but I didn''t feel that way at all.It was easy to imagine that I was going to show you something painful and horrible.


    "This is..."


    Looking at Ryoko''s body, Tozato remembers a number of murder images that Ryoko had raised.It is very similar to the murder image that Ritsuko always uploads and the condition of the person killed by Ritsuko earlier.Just like them, it turned red and purple and it was a rash.Due to the passage of time, the colours are subtly different.


    "This is the result of the rampage of your abilities."Is this a punishment?Even if it''s punishment... why am I the only one? "


    With a smile clinging to her mouth, Ritsuko shakes her voice.


    What''s the matter with you?


    I thought it might be a stupid question, but I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Irrespective of my intention, my abilities suddenly run rampant and corrode my body.I lost several parts of my internal organs, and I was dying.Junko-san made a new one to replace her gut, but..... "


    "If you run away and damage important organs like the heart and brain, nothing will happen?"


    "No... even if your heart and brain are damaged, you can still regenerate them."I had Junko implant a regenerator in my body.However... a rampage in capability could also affect this regenerator.Junko said that if this device were destroyed, it would be over.And it was said that the frequency of rampage increases with each passing day...I''m sure they''ll destroy the regenerator eventually.The odds are that you won''t live for six months.... "


    Probably half a year at most.Worst of all, even after a few seconds, a power runaway occurs, leading to the destruction of the regeneration system.Moreover, over time, the incidence of rampage increases, and I felt that if I lived for a long time, it was like a hell of a lot more suffering and fear.


    ��This trail was left behind by a rampage before the regenerator was buried, so it looks like it can''t be undone."If I told Junko earlier, I could have been cured..."No, I had some of them healed, but I was told that these marks were entangled in the parts of the internal organs that were damaged, so I couldn''t get rid of them. "


    Nono-san is always conscious of his own death.


    Toothpicks with pain. I want to put in a thoughtful word for you, but I can''t think of anything at all.If you look at the toothpick, there are many things that are dealing with those who are frightened of death that cannot be escaped (it was the toothpick that gave that fear), and the close ones are frightened of death, etc., that have not been in life so far.


    "I immediately became aware of this rampage since it began.I''m so scared. And when Junko-san tells me I can''t help you anymore..... "


    "So you wanted to see me?"


    "Yes. I didn''t have anyone else to open my heart with, so I wanted to actually meet and talk to Nono-san."


    Tears spilled out from Ritsuko''s eyes as she spoke in tears.


    "Mr. Menu... is that okay?"


    Yes?


    "I am very... driven by the urge to embrace Ryoko-san."


    Said, Tozato stood up and bowed down in front of Ritsuko.


    ��If you don''t like it, please refuse, I will not.��


    After I said no, I hugged Ritsuko in the sitting position.


    "I won''t refuse..."


    In the ear of the tooth, Riko says in a voice that is about to disappear.


    Ryoko was intoxicated by the feeling of being embraced by the opposite sex for the first time.Grief and fear have turned into joy.There was nothing to solve, but I felt like I had been saved, and I was deeply relieved.


    Tea time on the battlefield - In the hall below the church, a large number of members gathered to listen to Simon.


    "At that time, the people who attacked us were not one organization, but several."Moreover, in the immigrant cave, I was lurking outside the jurisdiction of tee time on the battlefield, and when I saw that I was at the top of the tee time on the battlefield, I attacked.It''s quite hostile, and we''ve been working together all this time.In other words, it''s a sign of unity and hostility.You guys, stay calm. "


    "Yes, sir."


    Yes.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    When Simon calls out, both the immigrant members and those who come from the United States of America reply with a sense of sentiment.


    "The fact that Simon entered the pathetic Noppo underground must have inspired him in many ways."I''m not saying it was a mistake.That was what I needed.I can also say that it helped to expose my enemies. "


    and a new home.


    "It''s pretty tough to get into their place."Especially that blowout zone.They shot me from the top, and I came back alive a lot. "


    Looking over at the members and aware of what they heard, the new residence said.


    As a matter of fact, if all the members here attack, the new residence sees enough chance to win.However, this time, Simon knows that he wants to minimize his sacrifice as much as possible, so he thought about planting an image among the members that it is dangerous to attack the enemy land.


    If I were in their shoes, I''d be on my feet and chase them right away before we''re ready, but how about a new house?


    You''ve completely changed your mind from a mercenary to a gangster.


    Looking at Simon, the new house said that it was a little discouraged.


    "I''m sorry."


    Simon takes the word of his new home and makes him look like a chaste person.The faces of tea on the battlefield are a little annoying because I''ve rarely seen Simon''s expression like this.


    "If I were them, I wouldn''t attack right away."Stay alert and play in a hurry.If you are alert, you will be mentally and physically exhausted.It seems that there are a lot of people here who are not used to donating, so the effect will be mixed. "


    The new home expresses its own thoughts.


    "It must be your idea that he came out because he knows what''s going on here."The question is, how do we get enemies who don''t know what''s going on? ��


    Simon says in a embarrassing tone.


    "I don''t think you''re so pressured that you have to think of passivity."If they attack us, we''ll just pick them up.Simon, what have you been worried about? "


    "The members of the immigrants are not used to fighting, regardless of the tee time that we have come from the United States."


    Simon talks about the situation without hiding it, but I know it''s a new house.


    "I''m talking about sleepiness."Then let him get used to it. "


    "I know," said the new housekeeper.


    "I felt like I wasn''t the kind of person who could say such a long thing."Best of all, even if mental factors force ordinary people close to them to stand on the battlefield, it will only be troublesome. "


    ��How''s your morale? Is it low?"


    The new house looks at the immigrants and asks.In the eyes of the new home, most people seem to have high morale.


    "No, I''m sure you''ll fight bravely."


    That''s why Simon thought it was troublesome, but he couldn''t speak in front of them.


    "Then that''s no problem." If morale was low, it would be troublesome, but if you''re inexperienced or motivated, you can use it to kill each other. "


    "Isn''t that the case?" I can''t believe it. "


    Simon feels that a gap has arisen between him and his new home while he was away.Even though I was with you from a young age, I was a little confused about how I started to slip away in just a few years.


    "Simon, Oliga, come here for a second..."


    Simon left the new house to tell a story that other members did not want to hear.Simon and Oliga move according to their new home.


    "Simon, you''ve changed." I know you have a strong desire not to let your fellow immigrant members bleed, but you should give up.You''re afraid your members will leave as a result of a lot of bloodshed?I don''t think the idea is a soldier anymore, but a group leader.I told you it was a gang idea, but it''s not even a gang idea.I''m the kindergarten babysitter. "


    New home. I think you''ve been selling quarrels for a while now. I feel a thorn in your throat.


    Simon, who was a stone thrower, was frustrated by the story of his new home.


    "I''m telling you to be ruthless and pass your thinking as a soldier."Charles and Li Lei were disappearing.It is getting round. I''m sorry to hear that, even Simon.It''s as true as I am that I haven''t disappeared. "


    What about me?


    Oliga points to herself.


    Olga''s on my side, so she''s with me, and it''s just the way it used to be.


    The new house laughs toward Origa.


    "Mercenaries and gangsters are different."The operation of the organization and the leadership of the unit are not the same. "


    "I know that. It''s okay.I said what I wanted to say, so please take my thoughts into consideration and make a decision. "


    Simon was unlikely to bend his mind, so he broke it in his new home.


    When the three returned to where the immigrants were, the three boys appeared at the entrance of the underground hall.


    Oh, if you tell a rumor...


    A new house that raises its voice when it sees its true face.


    "What kind of rumors?"


    "I was talking about you becoming a joker.If you don''t live up to your expectations, I won''t forgive you. "


    I didn''t say that.


    The real question was answered with a smile by the new house, and Simon belittled the words of the new house.


    And then there''s the truth, and after a while, we''re having an operation meeting.


    There''s a suspicious group around the church.


    A report was received from a member of the monitoring room by an extension.


    "Monitor over here."


    Simon asks for a holographic display in an oversized format.


    There are countless screens reflecting the front of the church.Thermographic checks are also reflected.You can see some people hiding in the bushes and under the trees, but you don''t know their faces.


    ��There doesn''t seem to be that many in the range of what the camera can tell.��


    Pedro looked at the screen and said:There are not even ten of them.


    ��It''s possible he''s out there, but maybe he''s a scout.Simon will decide what to do.You can repel them or leave them alone. "


    and a new home.


    "You''ve really come to me."Let''s play together. But before that-- "


    Even if it was inevitable to go into battle, Simon was willing to try the conversation.

 2472 10

    The sky is dyed bright red.


    Do you want to wait till nightfall and invade?


    Rojas, leaning against the shade of the tree, asked at the toothpick next to him.


    No, when we''re done checking the neighborhood, I''ll set it up.


    Looking at the church from the bush, Tozari replied.


    There are seven people lurking around the church, which is the tee time of the battlefield.Tozato, one of Tozato''s subordinates, Amiko, Joshiko, Rojas, the boss of the Colombian mafia and accustomed manticore, and the boss hall village of the skin-coloring team of the organ trafficking organization.


    "Um... it''s Jochikou Shay. Also, Nippon Cha Cha Cha Cha ~. What would a high school girl who is not an immigrant do in a place like this? Do you want to become an immigrant?"


    Ritsuko, who was hiding, is called out to drunk immigrants.


    "It''s still in the evening..."


    Miko frowns when she sees a drunk immigrant.


    "It''s my sled." Please don''t be rude. ��


    The toothpick comes out of the bush, looks at the immigrant with a gentle voice, and tries to enter by breaking it with Ritsuko.


    Talk to me, Nedayo


    The drunk immigrant twisted his face violently and tried to flatten the toothpick.


    "Mmm..."


    The drunk immigrant tried to push down the toothpick, but instead of falling, the toothpick did not move as if its roots were stretched on its legs, so it roared with surprise and confusion.


    "Nice...... nice...... to Nono-san......"


    Looking at the drunk immigrant who raised his hand to the tooth, Riko''s unbearable anger boils over.


    Ryoko always imagines that anger is like an insect.Every time I feel angry, I feel like an insect crawling all over my body, and I can''t stand it.If you don''t release your anger, the bugs won''t crawl away.


    Ryoko puts her hands on a drunk immigrant.A red-purple emitter came out of his hand and hit the drunk immigrant in the face.


    ��Giggle... giggle... giggle... giggle...��


    A drunken immigrant who screamed, but no screaming.Ryoko''s red-purple soul was the part of her mouth and jaw.Your skin, your flesh, your steps, your hands.Her lips, her tongue, and her teeth were bloated, melted and mixed, and she could not speak properly.You won''t be able to eat like this.


    "Phew..."


    The feeling of insects crawling through her body disappeared, and Ritsuko felt her mood calm down.


    "Hey, stop killing non-combatant immigrants."


    Rojas blamed Ryoko for the sight of her attack on an immigrant.


    "That''s a misunderstanding."It''s a war, and killing non-combatants is the funniest attraction.No, should I say activity?Are you boiling your head to forbid it? "


    Miko scoffs at Rojas'' dialogues.


    "That''s why, I''ll do it too. I won''t lose, Zoe."


    Miko dodged the immigrant with a miserable expression on her face.With a flash of sword, the immigrant falls down like a fountain of blood from his neck, causing him to twitch.


    "Ah, maybe even Ryoko will heal by butchering people?"Nah, so am I.We''ve got it. Yeah, yeah, killing is the only way to cure my anxiety. "


    Ryoko replies with an emotional smile, troubled by the cheerful talk of Miko.


    "These guys are crazy."Well, I''m not in a position to talk about people either. "


    Rojas looks at Miko and Ritsuko with a frown on his face.


    "Is it the ruthless truth that people call friends?"I don''t think so. I want to think that it''s not like that. "


    A museum village lurking next to Rojas said vainly.


    I''m out.


    "Ughhhh"


    When Tozato drew attention, the big man who came behind Tozato made a strange voice.


    The big man wears a full-face helmet and a full-body suit, but the suit is strangely bumpy.There appears to be something hard in the suit.The man has a wide shoulder and a thick chest plate.But my legs are much thicker than that.Even from the top of the suit, you can see that it is being trained.


    This eldest man''s name is Hokutoben.It was a combatant of my beloved vomit that Tozato brought with him.


    Simon, the new home, Oliga, Vivian, Pedro, and True, who appear majestically from within the church.


    "Wow, that''s Aizawa Makoto..."


    Seeing the true form, Miko rolled her eyes and roared.


    Is Junko Yukioka''s killer doll even used for tee time on the battlefield?


    Rojas saw the truth, too.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you in this place. I feel fated."


    Do you know him?


    I asked Miko.


    No. It''s my first time seeing you, but it''s not irrelevant.


    Miko called after answering that question.


    ��Yuri-sama, I''ve met Aizawa Makoto, but can I have a word with you?��


    Do as you please. Good for the outpost.However, you should keep it to the point of knowing the other person.If you hunt deeply, you might die without waiting for the real thing. "


    "I don''t know, I''m the most disciple of Lily-sama, no matter what"


    While Miko was talking to Lily, Simon called out.


    "Why don''t you talk to me for a second?I was just in the basement and I was shot. I was surprised and frightened and ran away. "


    At Simon''s call, Tozato, Ritsuko, Rojas, and Kanchon meet each other face to face.We''ve been able to see what''s lurking.


    "Oh, I''m telling you. What are you going to do?"


    There''s nothing to say if you talk to me, but I can''t rely on it.


    "Yeah, but it''s funny, isn''t it?It''s funny to hear how irrational and foolish behavior can pop up.If you''re angry at it, you can fight with anger and hatred.That means more fun. ��


    Rojas checked and went to the museum village. Tozato laughed uncontrollably and let out the bush.This is followed by the northern metropolis.


    "I''m doing a good job."


    Rojas laughed as he watched the toothpick move.


    Is that the boss over there?


    If there are multiple organizations working together, it''s one of the bosses who came out as a representative.


    A gentleman in a white suit who raised his arms unarmed saw the scene of a leisurely footstep in the open space in front of the church, and the real and the new residence whispered to each other.


    "It''s going to be pretty good."


    I looked at the fangs and muttered to myself.Even from a distant position, you can truly see the combatant''s power as an aura.


    Simon Bell, are you here on your own?


    Even though I came out just now, what are you doing now?


    The toothpick that leisurely progressed and Simon that took one step face each other. They are smiling at each other.


    "Once again, introduce yourself. My name is Juichi Tozato, and I am the boss of my beloved vomit.Behind you is the Hokuto Valley. "


    "Woof, woof, woof, woof, woof"


    While Tozato bowed gracefully, Hokuto continued to slap his chest with his fists and gave a strange voice.


    Gorilla?


    "There''s a gorilla..."


    Olga and Pedro muttered as they looked at the North Metropolis, a giant in a full-face mask and full-body suit.


    "Simon Bell, number two in tea time on the battlefield.He was also the boss of the Japanese branch.Well, you can see that I''m in charge. "


    When Simon lightly spread his hands and introduced himself, Rojas and Kancho, who were hiding, also came out and lined up to the left and right of the toothpick.


    "Feliciano Rojas and Qingdao are the heads of the familiar manticos."Call me Rojas. "


    "Yuuki Kanemura. It''s a building for a skinning team."


    Rojas smiled casually and introduced himself, and Kanemura introduced herself in a vague tone.


    ��So, what are you talking about?��


    The toothpick asks.


    "You should avoid unnecessary fights, right?"You could have attacked us in the basement of Poor Noppo, or you could have drifted us into the water.Get out of the immigration hole.Don''t do business in immigration holes.Don''t harm the immigrants.You can stay here, apart from the sticky manticore. "


    "Phew"


    When Simon said what he wanted to say, Rojas spat on the ground with a smile on his face.


    (I don''t think you can get out, but if you really get out, it won''t taste good...)


    And, I think the new house. So Simon settled down one case, but the new residents had to do without Simon''s cooperation because their purpose was to crush the vomit of their love.


    "It''s one-sided from the top.So, if we pull in, it might be fashionable. I won''t.


    Togiri speaks in a calm tone.


    "Tatekamura-san, please let me know the reason why you and I should go out on the skin-cutting team."


    ��Because it hurts immigrants. And I don''t want to tolerate such a business, either as our emotions or as a matter of reason."


    I see, that''s a terrible reason.


    The harshness of his organization rose to the shelf, and Tozato made a cynical voice for the first time here.


    "Later on, the ruler of power - I don''t care."Because it makes sense that the powerful have all the power to make decisions.However, the gangster who kicks out the bad guys who violate public order by applying a selfish ruler to them.This composition is ridiculous, isn''t it?You don''t need a cause in this world.I don''t like that very much.It''s a very angry story for a person to be measured at the ruler and have a lettuce attached to them. ��


    I agree


    At the insistence of Tozato, Kanemura nodded.


    "We have a slightly different color."


    Rojas opened his mouth.


    "We are also mafias from other countries, like tea time on the battlefield."And it doesn''t mean that you''re against anything when it comes to tee time on the battlefield running this place.But I don''t like the way you guys do things.The reason is exactly as Tozari said.That organization doesn''t work in genre, ethics, or that sort of thing, and that doesn''t work for people who push strange orders and values.I don''t trust that kind of stuff. "


    Speaking of which, Rojas grabs a hand in his pocket.


    "Yes, yes, it''s a rupture, as scheduled."


    The new house has become a tea house, and we have also acquired a nostalgia.Almost at the same time, Olga had a hand in her pocket.Kanemura also puts his hand to the gun.


    But no one pulled it out yet.Whether or not it''s completely ruptured, we''ve only reached that point.One more word and someone might shoot.Or perhaps somebody who is quick to do so might start a fire.The atmosphere of tension and tension fills the air.


    The stiffness was relieved immediately.


    Shots were fired. It was true that I shot him.


    (We were going to shoot first in about five seconds with a comma.)


    As he bent over the real shot and dodged it, Tozato glanced at the real thing and then turned to Simon.

 2473 11

    Immediately after Makoto shot Atari, Simon also aimed at Atari.


    However, in front of Tozato, three fluctuating luminous bodies like red and purple human souls appeared, and Simon''s bullet hit one of them.The bullets can explode and melt in an instant and bounce through the air.


    "Thank you for your help."


    A toothbrush that gives thanks to Ryoko in the back.


    No.


    Ryoko smiles unexpectedly, happy that she was able to protect her toothpick.


    The new home, Origa, Pedro, Rojas, and the Kancho also fire their guns.Suddenly, there were shots and gunshots.


    "I did it to that girl."Aizawa Makoto did it! "


    As Miko points to the truth, she waves her free hand to claim it.


    "Do you know him?"


    "It''s my first time meeting and I don''t remember."But you know what kind of a guy is.


    Miko replies lightly to Rojas who asks.


    "That''s why, I''m with that girl, right?"Don''t touch me.I''ll kill you if I get an extra hand ~. Okay ~? "


    As Miko smiled and pierced the nail, she cast a spell briefly and summoned the zombie cat in her arms.Rojas, who was next to Miko, struggled with the appearance of a zombie cat.


    "Hey, Makoto Aizawa there. My name is Miko Imino.You''re me and Tyman.Don''t deal with anyone else, concentrate on me. "


    Even though Miko really called out to shoot the gun, Miko only glanced at Miko and continued to shoot at the toothpick.


    "What''s that guy? You ignored me."Sometimes. Go, Zanelli. "


    Miko, who looked grumpy, threw the zombie cat she was holding as hard as she could.


    Zanelli, who landed in the air with a single rotation, ran at an incredible speed in a straight line.


    Can''t ignore it, the True One shoots a gun at Zanelli''s head.It''s pretty fast, but if you''re running sideways, it''s not that hard to aim because it''s a straight opponent that''s coming at you.


    The bullet pierces through Zanelli''s head.However, Zanelli only made his head shake a lot for a moment, and his running speed never faded.


    Seeing Zanelli approaching even after shooting, he was a little surprised.Zanelli''s whole body swelled round and round like a small balloon.


    True, who sensed the danger, jumped backwards many times, with his arms crossed to protect his face, his body rounded, and even a little away from Xaneri.


    Zanelli explodes. Bulges all over the body bounce and liquid splashes.The liquid also affects the true body.


    What would explode is true that Zanelli was somehow aware of the changes in his body, but he was a little slow to avoid them.Fluid jumped out of Zanelli''s body on his shoulders, arms, and chest.There is smoke from the place where it is applied.


    "Ahahahahaha! Zaahaha!Shinzo Aizawa, Zamar and Zaneri! Hahahaha! "


    Looking at the situation, Miko laughs warmly.


    "Zanelli, you''re a useless child, so I set it to explode."Surprised? But rest assured.I''ll cure you again, and I''ll use it as a water balloon bomb again.How are you? How are you? Zanery. Ahahahaha! "


    While Miko was bursting out laughing on her own, she was really taking off her jacket.I don''t know if it is poison, strong acid or corrosive liquid, but fortunately, I haven''t had a single drop of it on my body.


    "Mmm, lucky guy." I wanted to see that beautiful face melt away.Ah, when I thought it worked, I actually failed, and this development is super motivating ~ "


    Amiko, who was smiling with joy, turned into a grumpy face again.


    Meanwhile, Zanelli, who was in a mess, was still moving.Despite the fact that all parts of his body are missing, he moves freely and makes a real step forward.


    He was in a painful state, but the truth was relentless, firing multiple bullets.


    Even so, Zanelli doesn''t stop moving.Even if two forelimbs are blown away, they are twisting themselves to faithfully fulfill the command of the Lord, and they are obstinately kicking the ground with their back legs, trying to move forward.


    "Hey hey, Zanelli. What is that? I''m appealing to you to be so cute because I''m working so hard."Bhaha! I hate stupid kids and kids I can''t use.Oh, I knew it. That look was interesting, and it was pretty good.That''s why I''ll give you an evaluation. I''ll remodel it later as a reward. Whoa!? "


    Miko''s words and deeds led her to shoot her in the face.Miko tried to avoid it, but she couldn''t, and the flesh on her shoulder was gouged with bullets.


    "It hurts... ahhh... it hurts. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!I''m just kidding.... "


    Two more shots were fired at Amiko, who shouted with a warped face.This time, Miko was shot in the chest and abdomen one by one. She interrupted the dialogue in the middle and clasped it forward.


    "Which one are you kidding?"


    True bullets spit out as they swap bullets.Although Miko is tilting her torso, she hasn''t fallen.He''s holding on. He''s bleeding poorly.And when he saw it, he knew.Does Miko have regenerative abilities or something different?In any case, judging that the flesh was a substitute that was far from being an ordinary person, it was replaced by a bullet containing a meat-liquid bullet instead of a normal bullet.


    The bullet was pushed out of Miko''s body.Immediately after that, something elongated grew up breaking through Miko''s back, shoulders, flanks, waist, etc.


    The tip became a claw, and there was a knife, and it was covered with chitin, and it was the limb of the insect.Miko''s hobby is to make a zombie chimera with mixed insects, and her body is more than half zombie chimerized.And I''ve been remodeling it a lot.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve fought myself."


    Miko raised her face and looked at the truth.The eyes were double-eyed.


    The toothpick was the most targeted, but from behind, Ryoko continued to guard with a red-purple human soul.


    "Ughhhhhhh"


    It''s not just Ritsuko. A man wearing a full-face mask and a suit covered in a full-body bulletproof plate stands in front of a toothpick and repeats the same dialogue with his arms in a guts pose.


    It was the northern capital, which received a number of bullets, but it didn''t seem to be working at all.No matter how many bulletproof plates you use, bullet impact can cause considerable pain and falter.But the north metropolis wasn''t even hit by a bullet.


    "Who the hell is that guy..."


    Isn''t that a gorilla?


    Simon roared and Vivian smiled bitterly.


    "North Metropolis. My guards are fine, please attack."


    "Ughhhhhh"


    Nodding to the life of Tozato, the northern capital leaned forward and approached the church with a powerful four-legged walk reminiscent of a gorilla. I was after Simon.


    "He seems troublesome."


    Simon shoots a gun and tries to stop the North Capital, but the North Capital doesn''t stop.I still don''t even feel faint.


    I''m coming!


    When the opponent saw that the bullet was ineffective for the purpose of close combat, Vivian shouted that he was the best opponent and stepped forward.


    Vivian''s body is turning into a pervert.Your whole body is covered with scales, your hands are turned into claws, and your mouth grows from your open mouth.


    In front of Vivien, who had become a bird phantom, the north metropolis stopped on guard.


    North Metropolis and Vivian face each other. The northern capital moves slowly to draw an arc on the right hand side.Vivian only changes his orientation as the Northern Capital moves.


    Both of them kept a certain distance, but eventually Vivian set them up.I took a big jump and filled the gap with a breath.


    Ooh!


    In response to the Vivian''s move, the North Metropolis also moves as if it were being played.Barking, we jump too.


    Vivian was overwhelmed by the northern capital, which spread its hands wide in the air.For a moment, I had a flutter.The momentary falter slowed Vivian''s judgment and motion.


    The northern capital waves its hands wide.A fist is slammed into Vivian''s body, falling and slamming into the ground.


    The northern capital lands behind Vivian.


    Vivian didn''t do much damage.However, the moment I confronted them in the air, I realized the power difference and became cowardly.I don''t think I can win this fight.


    (The power, speed, and regeneration might all be better for Vivian, but with combat experience and skill, that helmet gorilla is much better)


    Simon sees the collision between the Northern Capital and Vivian in the air and sees how powerful they are.


    "Vivian, I''m better."Help Pedro.It''s struggling over there. "


    Huh, yes.


    Responding to Simon''s death, Vivian stands up and moves around wondering if the Northern Capital will pursue him.


    "Uhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuh


    The North Capital drummed with a funny voice toward Simon without stopping Vivian.


    "There was a funny bastard, too."


    With a bitter smile, Simon pulled out his survival knife.


    Pedro and several of the tee time members on the battlefield were engaged in a shootout with Tozori.


    (Even though there are more of them here.....)


    Pedro can''t help but think of the fact that he''s already been beaten up by both of them.Besides, they didn''t give us a chance to attack.If you try to shoot out of the shadows a little bit, you will aim at that moment and shoot.I was doing it alone and with multiple opponents.


    The gentle and adult gentleman looked like a toothpick, but his arms stood horribly.Obviously, I had a lot of experience in battle.


    (I had no choice but to use my abilities, but there were other abilities out there.There''s no guarantee I''ll win the bet here and now.It is not a plane now.Then someone will win and give us a hand.)


    Pedro decided to do so and to wait for help.


    "Pedro..."


    Beside Pedro comes Vivian, who is humanized by birds.


    "I''m going to burst in and launch a melee attack, so you can help me."Of course, if there''s a gap, take it down. "


    "All right."


    Vivian says and Pedro nods.


    Let''s go!


    Vivian shouted and literally jumped out of the shadows.Vivian''s arms transformed into giant wings and jumped into the sky.


    The aim of the flying Vivian was tooth.

 2474 12

    (Fun... happy...)


    Ryoko immerses herself in pleasure while providing support for Tozato.


    (I''m fighting with Mr. Nono.I''ve fought with people from the Murder Club, but I''m much more excited and thrilled than I was then)


    Ryoko was the only one with an open mind who didn''t even know her face.Not only had I finally met the opponent, but this situation of fighting together in a life-threatening way felt as if I had entered a dream story.


    (That''s easy.)


    On the other hand, Tozato had a different, fresh feeling from Ryoko.


    Tozori passed through Shurakaba many times during the Free Killer era, but in the past two years or so since he became the head of the organization, there had been no gunfights.


    (Do you have some blanks?But there is a reliable presence that fills the hole.)


    I was aware of Riko behind me, and I felt comforted.She uses her purple human soul to protect her tooth from bullets.


    (I think I was always alone when I fought, so it''s very fresh to fight while being protected by someone.)


    Soon after I thought...


    Without interruption, the sound of a gunshot came from behind the toothpick, and a sound of a person falling.There''s Ritsuko around. No, I clearly knew that it was Ritsuko who had fallen.


    The face of the toothpick that looked back became stronger.Ritsuko is bleeding from her head and is falling down.


    "Menu...... I......"


    The fangs tremble.


    Was it a target or a stray bullet?A bullet wore over Ritsuko''s head.


    Your chest freezes due to the feeling of loss.The image of an ice mass appearing inside the body.The illusion of ice being pounded on the core of my chest, the core of my spine, and the core of my head.Cold, oppressive, trembling, breathless and cold, it freezes to your soul and stops your thoughts.This is also the first time that the toothbrush feels it.It''s the first time in a row, but I don''t need anything like this.


    ��Noooooo... this is......��


    No matter how I looked at it, the deadly injured Joshi spoke out, so Tozato was surprised before he was relieved.


    Then I remembered the story of Ritsuko and was relieved.Ritsuko''s body is implanted with a playback device.


    "If it''s your brain or heart, it''s okay to break it."if even the regeneration device is safe..... "


    Ritsuko stands up as she shakes her head, painfully reflected in the toothpick''s eyes.I don''t want to see her hurt in the slightest, even if it''s okay to have a playback device.


    Don''t miss the gap where Tozato''s attention is deviating, the Vivian transformed into a bird human jumps up and glides up.


    At the moment when Tozato pointed a gun at Vivian, a white smoke wrapped between Vivian and Tozato, preventing both sides from looking at each other.Pedro''s ability.


    (Smoke...? No, powder? It could be poison.And there is a risk of dust explosion)


    Stop shooting the gun, keep your mouth shut so you don''t inhale the powder, and jump backwards.


    Vivian jumps out of the white powder that you can get into.I was jumping backwards quickly, but in a situation where I couldn''t shoot my gun, I had to stand around against the Phantom opponent who was coming in at high speed.


    But it was enough to jump back and make time.I''m not fighting alone.


    Four red and purple human souls appeared between Tozato and Vivian, and all four hit Vivian directly.


    "Guiiiiiiiiii!"


    Vivian screams as she spins and falls.


    Even though Vivian has regenerative abilities, she still deals a lot of damage.Four parts of your body are rotten, melting, and regeneration takes time and loses health.


    "Shit!"


    Pedro moves the powder to cover the fallen Vivian.Then, after expanding the range where the powder can be put in, I ran myself, went into the powder, and went to help Vivian.


    Thank you for repeating that.


    No, I''m glad it went well.


    Tomoko smiled happily back at the toothpick, smiling as she thanked herself.


    A man in a suit full-face mask with a full-body bulletproof plate that moves like a gorilla, North Metropolis.


    It seemed difficult to defeat with a gun, but Hokuto himself did not have a gun and took on melee combat.Simon intercepts this with a survival knife.


    As well as bulletproof plates, suits are more likely to be blade-proof.If you attack with a knife, it''s the articulation.Whether it''s bulletproof plates or bulletproof blade fibers, it''s more fragile here than elsewhere.


    "Ho ho ho ho ho ho"


    The North Capital is always drumming in front of Simon.


    Simon was going to pick up the counter, but he was numb and set himself up.


    Slippery and smooth, Simon stretches his arms as he steps into the attack range.I was aiming for my neck. It is inserted from under the helmet.


    Ho ho.


    But the North Metropolis lowered its head and bounced with its helmet against the blade of the knife.


    (Preventing it means you don''t want to have your neck chopped off.Well, that area seems weak after all.)


    Simon did not continue to attack, but slid his upper body diagonally forward to duck.The north metropolis unleashed the hook.


    Dodging the attack, Simon waves his knife again.Now I aimed at my right armpit.It was under the arm from which the Northern Capital released its hook.


    There was a response. As expected, the blade fibers were braided, but they were still successfully cut.And the blood splashed.


    "Ugh..."


    Holding down the armpit where blood was splashing, the Northern Capital retreated with a slightly weak voice.


    Simon stepped further and pushed out his knife.


    The Northern Capital keeps retreating and avoiding Simon''s attack, but its footsteps are frozen.Simon stepped in after the Northern Capital retreated.


    (This one, you''re aiming for it. I pretended to be unfavorable, and I tried to get into it.And then I''m going to shoot something upside down at the counter.)


    Simon, who called the Northern Capital''s prospectus, hastened his attack.The speed of stepping in was also increased, and we decided to make the effort to make it the way we wanted it in the North Metropolis.


    At last, the Northern Metropolis suddenly stopped retreating just waiting for this time, and jumped on the spot.Then, he thrust his legs out at Simon.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who


    Simon spoke with a small voice of surprise, and switched his body to the side, and avoided.


    (I didn''t think it was a drop kick.That''s unexpected.)


    Simon called for a prospectus of the Northern Capital and took it aboard. He intended to put it on the counter where the Northern Capital was aiming at the counter beating, but he did not expect the Northern Capital to use such a flashy technique.Although it was possible to evade, Simon couldn''t do anything until he was on the counter.


    Immediately after the drop kick, a no-handed bouncing north metropolis beats up the evil Simon.


    This time, Simon retreated.Then, the Northern Capital launched a series of attacks, which was the opposite.


    (He''s a strange guy, but he''s only actively trying to do body tricks, so don''t do it too often)


    Simon, on the other hand, praises the Northern Capital in his heart.


    "Retreat! Everyone inside the church!No, Simon, give me a retreat order! "


    Suddenly, Simon''s eyes widened as the new house cried out.


    (At this timing? What are you thinking?)


    When in doubt, it is better to follow what the new home says.It''s been that way for a long time. Mercenary times, military times before that, backstreets, and childhood.


    "Retreat! Get inside the church!"


    Simon screams as he surpasses the attack of the Northern Capital.


    "Please come back to the North Capital."


    "Ughhhhhhh"


    The toothpick called out, and the northern capital stopped the attacking hand and ran backward with Simon facing away.


    Gorillas don''t run like that, do they?


    Simon muttered with a smile as he glanced at the fleeing Northern Capital.


    The new home and Oliga were shooting at Rojas and the Kancho Village.


    "They''re the bosses of the organization, why didn''t you bring them any gestures?"


    "Maybe there was no one I could rely on."Or something else. I just want to get out. "


    While shooting, Origa asked the question, and the new house said while reloading.


    ��They may just be scouting, but this is where we get the information.��


    "It''s a powerful reconnaissance."I mean, isn''t this a disadvantage?Some of them have been hit. "


    Olga said as she saw the members of the tee time on the battlefield who were shooting at Toji and were lying on the ground.


    "No, only the members were hit."Particularly when the strong ones win or lose, the balance tilts at once.Well, Simon says he''s sleepy because he doesn''t want to take as many victims as he can, and the current situation isn''t good for Simon.If there''s anything good I can do for you. "


    Simon''s new home also knows why he makes such claims.If your minions are composed of only those who have root causes, you can fight on the premise of the death of your people.However, most of the members of tee time in the immigrant cave nowadays are only people with hair on the street. If there are many dead people, they think that their morale may be greatly reduced and they may leave the organization.


    (Or if sacrifices have been made in the past, and if sacrifices increase again this time, the maintenance of the organization itself will be difficult.I just want to increase the number of people, so I put a lot of Toshiro.)


    Whether it was a member of the mentality who remained steadfast or a member of the organization, the new residence thought that Simon would be forced to do so because of the circumstances that had to be maintained as a member of the organization.


    Good hand?


    "That''s why I''m telling you."I''ve been thinking about it for a while. Take into account the enemy''s information."... I just came up with it." I had a very simple hand. "


    While talking, the new residence suddenly looks at the battle between Makoto and Miko.


    Miko, who had grew worm limbs from inside her body, was truly challenging melee combat.Amiko was a fast attacker, but she avoided the truth and fought back, causing her to suffer multiple hand injuries.The two of us in close quarters are in any case better off.


    "Huh? Maybe it''s true... you''re stronger than me?"


    "Maybe you don''t have to."


    Olga mumbled softly to the new residence.


    "It''s been over four years, but I''m still not even in my new home, so I''m in shock."


    Makoto, who heard the voice of the new residence, said as she fought Miko.


    "Did you hear that?" Even though it''s true... it''s just like me... beating me?"I can''t forgive this guy..." Hey, Simon, cut off his right arm.If you do that, you won''t be able to slap me in the mouth when you''re done with the nerf.Simon, don''t ignore me. "


    It was a new house that called out to Simon during the battle with the Northern Capital, but there was no way to reply.


    What''s a nerf?


    Oliga asks.


    "It''s an old game term.A downward modification that weakens the characters, gear, and abilities of the game.Well, anyway, let''s execute the plan. "


    Having said that, Shinjo took a big inhale.


    "Retreat! Everyone inside the church!No, Simon, give me a retreat order! "


    Many of those present were surprised by the sudden cry of the new house.


    "Retreat! Get inside the church!"


    Simon ordered Vivian, Pedro, and the members of Tea Time on the battlefield to retreat into the church. True obeyed.


    The new home and Olga also enter the church late, shooting their guns.It was Simon who was the slowest.


    What do you mean?


    Vivian raises his doubts.There were casualties, but the tide of battle was not heavily skewed toward either.At least the tee time on the battlefield wasn''t so unfavorable.I felt that the timing of the withdrawal was strange.


    "I don''t know." But you should listen to him. "


    Simon looks at his new home and asks him to explain with his gaze.


    "Now they''ll back off."Think about it from their standpoint. "


    "Ahh..."


    Simon understood when he was told by the new house.I understood that it was true and that it was Oliga.Other faces are those who understand and those who do not understand.


    Why did they pull it at this timing?


    Outside the church, Rojas flies.


    "It could be a trap."They may just pretend to be traps and buy time.Maybe reinforcements will arrive. ��


    "There weren''t many of them in the first place, even though they were depressed by our raid."


    Said Tozato Mura.


    ��Let''s pull it up. I think that''s enough for scouting and greeting.��


    There was no one to argue with Tozato''s decision.

 2475 13

    After confirming their retreat, Simon and the others retrieved the casualties.One dead and two seriously wounded.


    In the huge hall under the church, everyone takes a breath.There are chairs and tables all over the hall, and immigrants and the net members of the tee time on the battlefield hang out.


    "If this person did what he said, the other person would pull it up, but what do you mean?"


    Vivian looked at the new house and asked questions.


    "You must have made the illusion that there was a trap."Or I made the illusion that there were reinforcements waiting for me. "


    Simon says with his usual gentle smile.


    Why?


    Pedro asks more.


    "Think about it from the opponent''s standpoint."It''s not unnatural to walk away suddenly without being disadvantaged.The enemy wasn''t going to settle here in the first place.I went out to look at the situation and say hello, so whether there was a trap or not, there was no need to be reckless.I guess that''s how much you read about the new house. "


    "You''re a friend of Mr. Simon''s."


    Vivian listens to Simon and looks at his new home with admiration.


    "I forgive you for respecting me so much."


    A new home where you can stretch your arms and fold back.


    Behavior is terrible, and the bad behavior is terrible, so you shouldn''t respect it.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    The truth was told, and Origa agreed deeply.


    "What the hell, you guys." That''s how you think of me in the incompetent parting that you''ve been taking care of a lot.I can''t forgive this guy. "


    The new house is dazzling.


    True, I don''t know if you''re aware of it, but you''re under a lot of influence from your new home.


    A little self-conscious.


    "Hey, you''re kidding, Simon. If you''re under my influence, you''ll be worshipped as a saint by now."


    Hearing Simon''s line, I admit the truth, but the new house disputes it.


    "With that logic, I don''t care what the new house is."Is someone worshipping you? "


    Simon with a half laugh.


    So, what do we do now?


    Oliga asks.


    "Sleep slowly tonight. I don''t think there''s a night raid.


    The new house decided on its own, instead of Simon.The faces of tee time on the battlefield gave a subtle expression.


    "So, let''s not attack from here again tomorrow."We need to be prepared.Keep them on alert by clearing a gap.In short, it exhausts both the mind and the body by playing hastily. "


    "I''m on the same alert..."


    "That''s why we should keep our security in place."


    In Vivian''s opinion, the new house returns that.


    "Hey, Simon, that''s enough reflection."You guys can''t come up with a stupid plan anyway.I made a mistake, so just stick to it.Well, it''s time for dinner.I''m hungry. Don''t give me the most gorgeous dinner for a meritorious worker. "


    The faces of tee time on the battlefield were either more subtle or smiling bitterly at the new residence demanded with a smile.


    I don''t want to say it because I know Simon, but isn''t he too arrogant?


    "Yeah... well... you''re a shy person."I don''t think I can do social etiquette or anything like that. "


    I''m telling you, right?


    Vivian and Pedro whisper to each other, and the new home reacts.


    "It''s embarrassing, but this person has been like this for a long time."since we met about four years ago.... "


    I''ve known you since I was a hungry ghost, but I''ve always been like this.


    Olga said, Simon captured it.


    Poor Noppo underground at night.


    The facets of my beloved''s vomit separated from the skin-folding team and returned to their place.


    Miko arrived at the toothpick.I will stay with you until this matter is settled.In the meantime, I was transported to get a place to stay in Ajito in Toji.The three of them walk toward the vomit of their beloved.


    "It was interesting, but there was also indigestion."You''re gonna fuck them again, aren''t you?Then mix it up with me.You know you''re gonna be a force, right?I still haven''t played with Makoto Aizawa. "


    "I don''t feel comfortable asking customers for help, but I really appreciate your offer, and I would really appreciate it."


    In response to Miko''s demand, Tozato lowered his head deeply.


    "Oh dear, even though you''re the boss of a human trafficking organization, you''re too polite ~"


    Miko teaches and looks towards Ritsuko.


    "Ritsuko will also remain in the toothpick tissue, right?" Let''s play together- "


    Yes.


    In response to Miko''s confirmation, Ritsuko smiles and responds immediately.


    (Menu-san... if you feel like abandoning yourself, you should stop fighting with me, but what do you really think?Will it be okay to pull if it is slipped like this?)


    While I felt comfortable with Miko, I knew her situation against Ritsuko, so it was a toothpick that felt complicated.


    "That said, I don''t think they''ll attack tomorrow."I''m not going to attack you.There is also a possibility that Miko-san will stay for a long time, and without that, she is not a servant. "


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who


    Miko tilts her head as she listens to the toothpick dialogue.


    "I told Rojas and Tatemura, but tomorrow I''d like to take some time to prepare and check on the situation."Besides, they may be trying to keep us on alert and fatigued.Not all of these soldiers are brave and brave, so I''ll relax them. ��


    "That''s not as long as three days."Even if it stretches for a week.I''m not in a big hurry, and there''s no one else interested, besides Makoto Aizawa, and there''s no problem if I don''t have a bed and a meal.Ah, but don''t just cook shellfish.Bug cooking is OK. I love locusts. "


    I see. There are no locusts.


    A toothpick with a smile on its face. It was a gentle response to Miko.


    When I arrived at Ajit, I went to the room where Miko was given, and I took a break.Ritsuko and Tozato face each other in a room.


    "It''s been a dazzling day."It was my fault that I got Menu into so much trouble. "


    ��It was a very fulfilling and enjoyable day, really.��


    With a really happy smile, Ritsuko looks up at the toothpick with a hot gaze.


    As a girl with a sedentary liver, I thought it would be better not to take too much care of her, so Joshi changed his mind.


    "It''s a strange story. It''s like I''m in a dream.Even though it''s obviously real. It''s like I met real Nono and jumped into a very nice dream world at that moment. ��


    As you say, looking at Ryoko speaking with a dreamy, enchanting look, her chest rose.


    (How many years does it take to feel like this...)


    It reminds me of my teenage years.There used to be only one older woman in Tozato who was dating, but it didn''t last long, and it had a bad ending.He was a married man who was dating him for fun.The toothpick killed her.It was the first murder that Tozato went to.


    Tomorrow, do you want to walk the famous spot of the immigrant cave?


    Tojisato calls out to me because she wants to ask me out on a date.


    "Even though I''m in the middle of a fight..."


    "It''s okay. You don''t think your enemies are playing in the middle of a fight."If you''re attacked, you''re attacked, and that''s when it happened. "


    Confused by Ritsuko, Tozato clung to her gentle smile and pushed her a little harder.


    "Didn''t you say you were getting ready?"


    "Of course I will." In between.I don''t say I can''t if I don''t feel like it, but I thought it would be boring just to be here all the time. ��


    ��I''m not bored.It''s not boring talking to Nono-san. ��


    Ryoko doesn''t hate it, but cares about the current situation of her beloved vomit.I know that, too.


    Well then, let''s go on a date in an immigrant hole.


    Ryoko''s chest and face became hot as she winked at the toothpick.


    The gods are mean, but they occasionally give you gifts that are whimsical, right?


    Ryoko whispered in a whisper.


    "God is equal, and we are created by God."


    "Oh... I miss that."


    Riko''s face shines as she listens to the toothpick''s dialogue.Not long before the two of them met, Riko sent a similar line to Tosato.


    "Did you remember that?Well... I don''t believe in Christianity, but it seems that God created people to be good and resemble Himself.Of course, it''s good for me and Menu-san. "


    The words of the joking Tozato are obviously poisoned.It''s not a poison to Ritsuko or Tozuri herself.

 2476 14

    A day has passed.


    Ritsuko spends the night in a room in the basement of her beloved vomit and eats breakfast with Tozato.


    Is Menu living alone?


    During the meal, Ryoko asks.Ryoko tells me that her parents were murdered.


    ��Yes, I recently lived in a room at the homicide club.Before that, I was alone at my parents'' house.I don''t have any brothers. "


    Ritsuko answers without a stomach.


    "I won''t go back when it''s gone, but the beautiful past is in my memories..."


    Ritsuko looked up at the void with a dreamy look and muttered.


    "You''re a poet, aren''t you?"


    The toothbrush smiles.


    "It''s the lyrics to the new Tsukunami Cars song.When I heard this, I cried a bit.My family and I... we had a good time. "


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Let''s change the subject. "


    Ryoko tended to fall down, so Tozato made a deliberate panicked voice.


    "This is the third interview with the Snowflake Society today."


    Togari projects a holographic display and opens a video site with scheduled snowflake society interviews.


    "This time, it will be released on the street, right?" I was a little surprised. "


    Ryoko said when she saw the display.


    "From noon, right?" Do you want to watch it together? "


    Yes.


    Said Tozato, who had finished breakfast first, nodded tinyly while Riko, who was still eating, ate.


    Having left Poor Noppo, Tozato and Ryoko visited one of the two major shopping districts in the immigrant cave, the North Namida Shopping District.


    ��It''s like downtown in the city, it''s crowded.Also, there is a department store in the immigration hole.Oh, there''s a movie theater, too. "


    Surprisingly, Ryoko looks over the bustling streets lined with countless department stores.


    ��It''s a city of a million people, so there is.However, the price is very low. ��


    It refers to the special sale Villa in which Tozato is placed in the store.


    "Wow, that''s true. It''s very cheap, but is this going to make the store money?��


    "I''m not sure about teasing, but I''ve heard that it''s made profitable by selling at a low price.It''s unique to immigrant holes, isn''t it? "


    As a matter of fact, Tozato always had the same questions as Ryoko.I don''t really understand why prices are unusually low in immigrant holes while being in the same country.However, because it is the cheapest, immigrants will have no difficulty in clothes, food and shelter.Many people who do not know the actual situation of immigrant holes have the image of immigrants living in poverty with a minimum wage, but the reality is not so tragic.


    "There are also people who are not immigrants."I was a little worried that we might float. ��


    Ryoko says that, of course, there are many immigrants in the population ratio, but the Japanese are also mixed in the crowd.


    "From the beginning, I could see a certain amount of pure Japanese people, but recently, there have been a lot more entrances and exits.Oops, this might be discriminatory.Well, that was thanks to tea time on the battlefield.You must have learned that even in the cheapest immigrant holes, there is a way to make money by doing business well.It is above all this population. And the immigrant caves themselves are getting cleaner than before. ��


    That tendency itself is a welcome part of Tozato, but that doesn''t mean that tea time on the battlefield can be recognized.At least they''re telling us to leave unilaterally.


    "Um... I''m going to say something biased, but it''s okay to shop here, right?"


    Ritsuko is frightened.


    "Immigrant grottoes are the cheapest, but there are no cheap goods or crude products.This shopping district sells decent things.Poor Noppo''s basement is full of suspicious and dangerous things, such as illegal drugs, illegal dream bands, stolen goods, and pirated goods.However, there is often a mix of cheap and rare excavations underneath Poor Noppo, so there is demand there. ��


    Toothpick explains.


    ��Do you have anything you want?��


    "I want to see if there are any tools available for creative activity."


    Dialogue that Ryoko uttered - Creative activity refers to murder.But this was unexpected.Tozori had used various tools to kill people in various ways, but Ryoko had never used tools until now, and had photographed the photos she had killed and killed with her ability.


    "I haven''t used any tools until now, but if I want to do creative activities with Nono-san, I want to match him."


    To make matters worse, Ryoko also wanted to find those tools together with Tozato and enjoy shopping.


    Alright, let''s go around.


    After that, for a while, they went around grocery stores, household goods stores, and tool stores to find items that could be used for creative activities.


    I noticed that it was noon.


    Oh, I was shopping, and time was running out.


    It was the first time that Ryoko felt that the flow of time was so fast.


    Let''s have lunch.


    Tozari says that and looks for a restaurant.


    It stops in front of "Getmeat The Barbarian Female", a yakiniku chain that has been expanding globally in the past few years.


    "Is it okay here?" Is there anything you don''t like about meat? "


    No, I''m fine with the meat.


    Confirming that the toothpick was not only eating, but also handling - was an extra thought.Of course, I won''t say it out loud.


    I was scared yesterday.


    Huh?


    Ritsuko''s face turned strange at the remark of Tozato, who had spoken to her when she took her seat.


    ��It''s a battle in front of the church.It was the first time in my life that I felt serious fear over there.Menu got shot in the head and collapsed.... "


    The fear of losing someone is an experience that Tozato was born to experience for the first time.I felt more scared than I faced death.No, it''s a different kind of fear.


    "Um... um... I''m so sorry..."


    Ritsuko apologizes when she remembers when she was shot.I''ve been trained in combat, and I''ve learned how to dodge shots.Nevertheless, I am ashamed of having been taken lightly, and I am sorry for that.


    ��There''s nothing for Menu to apologize for.I have a fault for getting involved. "


    "No, I wanted to follow Mr. Nono, so I''m worse."


    "Then let''s keep each other in mind."Oops, that''s more time to broadcast. ��


    Togiri projects a holographic display.It was an interview with the Snowflake Society.


    ��It''s not a live stream, is it?��


    Ryoko says surprisingly.


    "Sounds like it." Ahhhh, finally the boss Masuma-kun is out. "


    ��Do you know anyone?��


    Well, a little bit.


    Asked by Ryoko, Tozato shrugs his shoulders.The Snowflake Society has been a good business partner for some time now.At the time of the transaction, Tozato and Masuma were negotiating face-to-face.


    "Hmm... I have the impression that you''re a child who doesn''t wear clothes on his teeth."Somehow... is it a child who looks down on people?I feel that way during the festival of words. ��


    Looking at the horses talking in the screen, Ryoko''s impression was not very good.


    "From my point of view, adults are dirty and disgusting.That''s why we created an organization that only gathered children.And yet, adults said it was terrible. "


    "Is the adult dirty and creepy?At this age, there may be some cases in particular where they look like that. ��


    Listening to Zheng Ma''s argument, Tozato exhales with a small breath.In fact, in his teens, Tozato had a strong bad impression of adults just like Masamori.


    "Even though you''re younger than me, I think this eloquence is amazing.Ah, I feel a bit angry right now... "


    While Ryoko was talking, Masamori was staring at the interviewer in the screen.


    "I''m very sensitive to being thought of and scolded by adults, even though I''m dirty or terrible."


    Toothpick, to say the least bit of irony.


    It''s not unusual for a teenager to be the boss of an organization in the back streets, but Masuma-kun felt that it was a particularly flimsy material.


    After watching the third interview of the Snowflake Society, Tozato gives his thoughts.


    "I felt like I was in trouble, but is there someone who would follow me even if they were the leader..."


    Riko was only a bitter critic of Masuma. The expression is also steep.


    "I''m sorry... I feel sick again..."I don''t think I can do this...... anyway..... "


    (Is that all you got?)


    Looking at Ritsuko, who looked pale and gave out a dark aura, I was surprised.


    "I''m sorry for being such a troublesome woman..."


    ��No, I don''t think so.��


    I don''t even think of Ritsuko as a hassle.However, I was surprised and sympathized with the tooth.And I think we need to get along carefully.


    "Dangerous."


    The toothpick supports the ryoko who is about to fall from the chair.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey


    The fallen ryoko was supported by the toothbrush, and his body struck the bad-looking customer of Gara who was passing by the book. The customer raised a grumpy voice and was amazed.


    "This immigrant hole is so dizzy, and I''m taking JK with me. What kind of people are these?"


    Furthermore, the customer behind him shouted with a suspicious expression.It attracts the attention of the store. Both of them are not Japanese.Tattoos and piercings.I could see at first sight that I was not a resident of the main street.


    I''m sorry.


    When he smiled at the two bad customers, Tozato took Ritsuko''s body back to her seat and stood up.


    "Grrrrr!?"


    Oh, my God!


    In the early work of the lightning stone fire, Tozato knocks out the two thugs.It attracts the attention of customers and shop assistants in the store.


    Sorry for the inconvenience.


    After glancing at the two fallen cocksuckers, Ryoko lowered her head towards the toothpick.


    "No, but this prick... is Rojas''s big, sticky manticore."I''ll put in a protest later. ��


    "You don''t have to do that..."if it gets unreasonable..... "


    ��No, we should be clear about this.Besides, Rojas is a young man, but he''s a monotonous man, so if you tell him the truth, he''ll understand. ��


    It was Joshi who feared that it might be a strange situation because of him, but Tozori showed a frown that he didn''t pay attention to.


    "Sometimes I get confused, I''m sure it''s a proxy."Both my father and my mother had such a problem.I hated it and couldn''t help it... "


    Ryoko says with a bitter expression.


    "Do you have all your parents? But... Mr. Menu is Mr. Menu.Oh... I''m sorry. Say something I don''t understand.I couldn''t think of a clever dialogue..... "


    The toothpick smiled bitterly.Whether the parents were stupid or not, her daughter, Riko, was by no means stupid - that was the line that came out.


    "I understand..."


    But it was properly passed on to Ritsuko.I was glad that Tozato thought of herself and strongly appealed that she was different from her parents.


    After lunch, Tozato and Ryoko went to the Namida shopping district, and even visited the homeless city a little before sitting on a bench in the river.The time was around 3 pm.


    ��It''s been a long, warm, fluffy day.��


    Ryoko glances at the lowered sun in a daze, and Ryoko speaks such a dialogue.


    "It''s an interesting expression, isn''t it? What if I say something similar?��


    Huh? I''d be very happy if Nono-san was the same.


    Riko answers the toothpicks with a mischievous laugh.


    "If a girl like Menu were to say, anyway, don''t you think it would be a little tough if I told her that I was a good-aged man?"


    That''s the way to go.


    Riko replied with a smile as she checked her teeth with a bitter smile.

 2477 15

    While Tozato and Ryoko were on a date, Miko was in a loving vomit.


    "Guru, seriously, where did those two go? I can''t answer the phone, it''s suspicious."Could it be that you and Ryoko have been backing each other up?It doesn''t look like you two are the type to do that, but what do you think? "


    "No...... that......"


    The members of the organization are stranded by Miko, and their faces are filled with troubles.


    The members of the organization had been captured by Amako for a long time, and for nearly an hour, they had been bumped into by lewd questions and made to chat with other people.


    "Excuse me, I have something to do, so..."


    I thought I was the boss''s guest and treated him politely, but because I was too persistent, the members of the organization ran away and left Miko.


    Let''s make them half-zombies in the toothpick organization and mix them up with the insects.


    When he was alone and free, Miko lay down on the bed and folded her legs, and began to plot unexpected things.


    "No, maybe you''ll get angry, and I''ll just stop."If you get mad and can''t do business, I''ll be in trouble. "


    I muttered out loud and then walked out of the room.Walking along the inner passage of my beloved puke, I encountered a familiar giant in a full-face full suit. A man named Norto.


    "North Metropolis. If you''re free, why don''t you play?"I''ll make a zombie, and the North Metropolis will fight it. "


    "Ughhhh"


    Although Miko called out, Hokuto only raised and lowered his arms lightly and raised his voice like a gorilla.


    "No, you can speak human language, can''t you?"Master, why are you wearing such a helmet in this place?Please try to take it off. "


    "Ughhhhhhhh"


    Miko demanded, but the northern capital passed by Miko.


    "What the hell is this guy..."


    Miko''s face is dazzling.


    "Customers, Hokuto seems to understand what I''m saying, but basically, conversation doesn''t work."


    A member of the organization who was watching the two interact with each other speaks up.


    "You''re an unusual person." Who the hell is that? "


    ��I don''t know the details.It seems that Tozato-san was the one who brought him in, and he has known him since before he created the organization.Tosato-san said that he used to talk normally. "


    "Hmmm... what happened to the gorilla..."


    Miko had no further interest in the northern capital.Whatever you say, it''s just a hoo-hoo-hoo, and it doesn''t seem like it would be fun to deal with.


    (Alright, let''s go out and make some zombies again.The other day, when I made a zombie, it seemed like it was a rampage, and I would entertain the boredom of the immigrant cave.I''m a good guy.)


    With that in mind, Miko goes outside of her beloved vomit.


    (But it wasn''t just about rampaging, so let''s set it up to beat the tee time on the battlefield.Okay, then I''ll get a little excited and make a stronger zombie.It takes time to grow up as a fine zombie.)


    Miko decides to go a little further away to avoid making the immigrants near Ajito, her beloved vomit, into zombies.The immigrants around Ajit may be related parties, so I stopped.To that extent, I could even think about Miko.


    At tea time on the battlefield, Simon, the new residence, Origa, and four true sailors watched the third interview with Snowflake Society.


    "Zheng Ma... finally arrived"


    When I saw the horse that appeared in the video, the truth muttered.


    Do you know this girl?


    "Yeah. He''s pretty radio-wise."


    Olga asks and the truth answers.When he transferred to school during the Euthanasia Period, I knew what kind of personality and nature were involved.


    It''s nice, polite, and the opposite of true, isn''t it?


    "Polite is a pose that is conscious of the coverage."I don''t usually talk like this. "


    Mocked by the new house, the truth answers.


    There are things that you can''t do without coming out of the boundaries of the law.That''s what getting involved in the back streets is like. ��


    "A group that gathered only minors declared that they would become an organization involved in backstreets in a video that was also released on the street." It''s sensational inside. "


    Simon says, listening to Zheng Ma''s dialogue.


    "Even though I''m not at war, it seems radical as a way to appeal to the public."No, I''m just stretching my back to make it look radical. "


    Olga, once a war-era country, now a peaceful Japan, has a slightly chilled look at the Majima.


    I''ll try not to find out about the crime.In addition, I would like to refrain from making someone sad, annoying, or committing such crimes.Because I don''t have a law-abiding spirit - because I don''t think the law is everything, I get involved in the backstreets.If you accuse me of this in the first place, there is a backstreet, but I am silent-- "


    "They''ll tell you everything."


    The new house seemed to like Masuma, and she was smiling a little.


    Finish watching the video of the third Snowflake Society interview.


    "I see. Well, that''s weird." But radio waves are a little different.It feels like a rampage of youth. "


    "We''re still young, aren''t we?"I''m still in my twenties.Is this place where the Otonagirai are fierce, coming from a rebellious mind against adult cowardice that uses dirty and clean?Is there anything else? "


    Simon and Shinjuku share their feelings about Masuma.


    "I wonder if you''re going to be an organization with a mix of main and back streets."Right now, the Tea Time Japan branch of the battlefield I run in the immigrant hole is exactly that.... "


    Having spoken so much, Simon''s expression turned sinister.


    "It''s tough mixing up the main streets."You can''t take the action that you thought of because you cared about them, can you? "


    A new home that reflects Simon''s distress.


    "It can''t be helped, it''s King''s orders."King wouldn''t want to either.We need to keep all of this immigrant cave on our side.If we succeed in this matter, we may also be able to take control of the pathetic old city of Noppo, which turned its back on us.There are a million immigrants in the cave.If you turn millions of immigrants into a family of tee-times on the battlefield, you can make an absolute foothold in this country.Tokyo wouldn''t function properly without these millions of immigrants. "


    "I see. That''s why you''re so cautious."And when you''re aiming that far, King is one of them. "


    I''m impressed with the new house.


    ��I thought about it, not the King, and I''m running the project here.��


    Simon spills a bitter smile.


    I learned from you.


    Simon adds in his heart as he looks at his new home.That was the reason for the bitter smile.


    "I hope it works, but it''s a factor that can also be a weakness."The tee time of the battlefield into the immigrant cave is central, isn''t it?The center will naturally target that soft part. "


    "Hmm..."


    Simon screams as he is pointed out by the new home.


    "You should also consider how to deal with it."I wonder if you weren''t thinking about it. "


    "Thoughts revolve around everything, not all holes can be filled.I wish I had a good brain. "


    Simon exhaled as he shook his head small.


    Miko greeted Tozato and Ritsuko, who returned to their beloved vomit.


    "Mmm, mmm, mmm."Did you enjoy your date? How many shots did you get?I used rubber. I''d like you to sell it to me if you can, kid.I''ll make you a half-zombie chimera. "


    Miko''s innocent smile greeted her, and Ryoko and I were both smiling bitterly.


    "I tried to play a little prank while they were gone."


    ��What did you do?��


    Miko''s dialogues made me wonder if I made the zombie again on my own.


    "Don''t tell me. This one will take some time ~. Well, I look forward to tomorrow ~"


    ��I''m looking forward to it.��


    It was a toothpick that used words that were not in his mind to spread a mischievous smile.

 2478 16

    Ryoko Yinmachi grew up in a peaceful family until she was ten years old.


    My father was a successful entrepreneur, and my mother was the youngest daughter of a high-class family and a genius who made her name as a vianist.Especially in the mother''s education policy, Richo was treated as a daughter and raised with great care.


    But after my father went bankrupt, crushed the company, and went mad, everything went crazy.


    Father yells at his mother and daughter every day.My mother went completely insane with it and ran into a suspicious religion.Somehow, Ritsuko''s mother yelled, shouted, and even slapped her.


    Ritsuko is deeply hurt by the leopard mutation of her gentle parents.I wasn''t just injured.Riko was scared.Both my father and my mother suddenly went mad, Ritsuko said.I was also afraid that my daughter might go mad one day.


    As the days went by, the abuse of her mother escalated.In addition to just screaming, I started to hurt Rito by staring at various habits such as banging with a candle, stabbing with a needle, and nakedly sandwiching his body with a washing brush.


    Ritsuko was sad, and she was stuck in the memories of a time when her parents hadn''t had much to contend with and were kind to herself.And I prayed to God.I prayed every night to my father and mother to come back to those days.


    One day, the mother mistreated Riko and put the photographs and footage on the dark web.Ritsuko was also shocked by her mother''s behavior, but Ritsuko could not believe that there were perverts who enjoyed being assaulted by a young girl.


    In addition, Ritsuko is shown to her mother from her appearance on the dark web to the reactions of viewers who are happy to see it.


    "What do you say, Richan?" Everyone is happy to see that you''re hurt. "


    Looking at her mother, who spoke happily, Ryoko understood and gave up.My mother is no longer a madman, but a man and not a man.You''ve become a demon.


    While the abuse continues, one day my father witnesses my mother''s abuse of Ritsuko.


    "Help me... Father..."


    Crying and desperately begging his father for help, he waited for the worst.My mother said it well, and my father took part in the abuse.


    Ritsuko''s wish came true.My parents stopped fighting.I got along by bullying Riko.Then, the couple abused their daughter in a friendly manner and continued to film the situation and put it on the Internet.


    One day, the limit came to Ryoko.


    When she noticed, Ritsuko was squatting among her parents'' corpses.There was a lot of blood scattered around, and Ritsuko was also bloody.A blood dripping knife was held in Ryoko''s hand.


    When I killed my parents, I felt terrible.It was easier. But soon regret and guilt came.


    My father and mother were pathetic people, and I finally realized after I killed them that I felt so hard that people changed.


    ��Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Ritsuko leaks out her sobs in front of the corpse.What are you crying for?Unconscious of his parents'' hearts, he left it to hate to kill his parents, and he cried consciously that he had become a cursed being.I tried to understand my parents'' hard feelings, but I regretted not doing this.


    Ryoko made a terrible decision to overcome her grief.You can''t start over. If I can get back the time, I''d like to start over.But if that''s not possible, there''s only one way to overcome this pain and tragedy.It was a cursed existence.It was about jumping into the vortex of curses and painting myself with sins.


    Ritsuko put the video of her parents'' murder on the dark web.A lot of people rejoiced.Seeing the reaction, Tomoko was happy.He also reported that he was the parent who killed him.I also reported what kind of behavior I was taking and put it on the list.Then everyone rejoiced. Some of them were kind to me.That made Ritsuko happy again.


    A lot of people bless me for becoming a cursed being.Considering such irony, Ryoko can''t help but be happy and enjoyable.


    Thus, a distorted desire sprouted up in Ryoko.The crooked desire grows quickly in Ryoko.


    (Have I gone mad, too?Have I become a demon, too?Is it natural that this should happen because it is the devil''s daughter?)


    Ritsuko sometimes has doubts.And keep asking questions in your heart.


    (Is it a bad thing that I killed your mom and dad?If it was a bad thing, would it have been better to stay there?Is that the right answer from the perspective of the right values in the world?Is it bad for me to kill people?)


    The question overflows from one to the next.But no answer came out.


    Another day has passed.


    "Simon, it''s tough." The zombies are rampaging around the church again. "


    Again?


    Simon, who was having breakfast in the basement hall, sighed in horror at Vivian''s report.


    "It looks a little different from the other zombie."I mean, it''s not like a normal zombie... "


    and Vivian adds


    "I wonder how it''s different."


    "Even if they call me a normal zombie, it''s easy to imagine, but it''s not like a normal zombie."


    Olga and her new home were having breakfast at the same table as Simon. There are true people too.


    "It''s like a talking zombie or something like that."Even so, it seems that your body can''t move by your own will, and your body moves on its own and attacks people. "


    "I see. It''s tough."I''ll be there after dinner. "


    When I hear Vivian''s report, I go back to my new place to eat.


    You can keep eating all the time.


    ��I''ll always be in trouble, when I''m done eating, get the hell out of here��


    Olga and Simon stand up coldly and head up the stairs to the church with Vivian.Truth continues in silence.


    "Ahh, that''s the attitude."Hee-hee. I don''t... You think I''m the only one out there? Ahh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    As the new house was crushed, he gathered all the meals remaining on one plate, then stood up with the plates and chopsticks, and followed the four.


    Outside the church, there were certainly a number of zombies.As we did in Poor Noppo, members of the tee time on the battlefield are still holding up large wooden planks and tongue boards to build barriers and attract zombies.


    I knew at a glance it wasn''t just a zombie.First of all, insect organs are everywhere in the body.Some have worm limbs, and some have blurred eyes, and some have horny wings.Some people had fangs like sharp blades from their lower jaw.


    ��Help... my body moves on its own...��


    "I''m sorry, I bit a lot of people.""But my body moves independently of my will..."as much as you can talk..... "


    "Please, don''t kill me..."


    The zombies complained with a sad expression on their faces.Vivian''s right, he''s a zombie, but he''s still alive.It can be said that all zombies are elderly immigrants and perhaps inhabitants of poor Noppo.


    Tsk, zombies and insects are mixed together.


    "It''s a zombie chimera. I''ve heard of it in my dreams."


    Simon says:


    Are you going to send this to Junko as well?


    "Yukioka doesn''t even have a lab right now, and it''s not Yukioka who''s dealing with it, it''s the other mad scientists."A lot of zombies were sent, and Zenjiro and the others - the other mad scientists were in trouble. "


    Simon confirms and the truth answers.


    "Mad scientists are no problem where I''ve troubled them."Because I''m a Mad Scientist. "


    A new home just arrived, and I called out while I was eating.Olga even feels lightly dazed by the dirtyness of the new residence that continues to bring her breakfast.


    "True, please negotiate with those mad scientists."I''ll pay you well and ask you to treat the zombies. "


    "All right."


    As Simon demands, Truth makes the call.


    So you''re planning to capture them without killing them again, huh?


    Shortly after Olga said it, several members of the Titan Barrier-supported tee time on the battlefield were blown up by the zombie chimeras.


    These guys, it looks like it''s going to be hard to hold this time.


    Simon pulls out his gun and shoots.One of the zombies is shot in the leg and falls over.


    Previously it was just a zombie, but this time Simon thought it was pretty powerful.It couldn''t be prevented by a simple manpower barrier.


    "It''s hard to hold back. Moreover... the number is increasing."


    And, Simon, from the distance of the road leading to the church, I can see that many more zombies are coming.The ones who bit us before we got here. There are many young zombies.


    "I''ve come up with a good plan."


    Truth speaks.


    "Oh, you''re being really cheeky."Okay, I''ll listen to you. If you don''t like me, I''ll be back and forth in an hour.It''s Oliga who does it. "


    "Why am I...?"


    Olga frowns at the dialogue in the new house.


    If I keep twitching for an hour, my hands will hurt


    Looking toward Origa, the new residence smiled refreshingly as it ate its meal.

 2479 17

    "These zombies are programmed to act."It can be said that it is driven by autopilot. "


    Truth says, looking at the legion of zombie chimeras who left behind the will of men.


    Oh, I see.


    Just that true line, Shinjo also figured out what he wanted to say and what he wanted to do.


    ��What kind of program is that? Attack the Tee Time crew on the battlefield?Maybe it''s subtly different.First of all, I can''t tell the tee time members of the battlefield from the man who did this trick.That is why other immigrants are on the way.Well, it must have been there to help the zombies grow. "


    It''s a setup that you can use the erasure method to attack this place.


    By the time he heard the true story, Simon would understand what the truth was trying to say.


    "I think so. If you set this church as your destination, and there are people on the road who can attack you, you''ll have to attack them.The number of people attacked on the road seems to be low, and the priority is to reach this church and not actively attack people.So what happens if we let them reach the church? "


    "Pedro, Vivian, tell the people underground not to come out."I want you to stay in the basement and watch yourselves. "


    Simon, who knew what he really wanted to do, commanded Pedro and Vivian before he could tell the truth.The two of them headed towards the church.


    ��What''s going on? What are you going to do?"


    Oliga asks.


    ��In other words, the destination is set for the church, so we lock it in.��


    Makoto said.


    "It''s hard to keep them all under control, but if you do your best, you''ll be able to restrain them."In the open place, multiple zombies react and attack at once, but if they are inside the church, they can be sneakily restrained one by one.Drag the one closest to the entrance away from the entrance.If the church is set as a goal, it''s highly likely that we won''t come out of sight.Ideally, we should drag them out one by one without showing them.


    All the outlines of the operation were truly explained, and all of them were passed on to the ears of the immigrant members.At the same time, the incoming zombies'' ears.


    "There''s plenty of speculation, but it''s worth a try."I can''t believe it, Simon, we have to evacuate all those people who are fighting the zombies.Let your men monitor the movement of the zombies on the road leading to the church, as we go around the back of the church.Tell the zombies on the road to keep the church in line so they don''t attack other people. ��


    In the form of capturing the true operation, the new residence gives instructions to Simon.


    "Regardless of the surveillance, induction is hard for just immigrant members."Let''s get Vivian and Pedro back in the basement.And the American team will be guided. "


    Simon sends an email.


    (The only thing I could do was fight the Incredible Ability. Call me (correct answer?)


    Simon was impressed when he saw the truth.I was glad to see that it was the first time I had grown up.


    The operation begins and the zombies stranded in front of the church are released.And everyone retreats out of sight of the zombies.


    It proved that the true guess was correct.The zombies went inside the church.And that''s all. Stay in the church and don''t try to move any further.


    Subsequent work had considerable time.The zombies on the road take a long time to lead to the church.Since my hands were free, True and Oliga and the new residence also turned into a guiding group of zombies along the way.Simon carries out checks in front of the church.


    During the lead, True makes a phone call.


    "The zombies you were talking about were mixed up with bugs."I wasn''t a child, though. "


    The person on the phone had a dream of coming.


    Is there a girl with bare feet wearing a dirty white dress?


    "I wasn''t dressed like that, but I was a funny, crazy woman."


    My name is Miko Imino, but haven''t you heard?


    "Yeah, that''s what you called yourself."


    Maybe I know Lily because of her connection with a necromancer.I also met Lily in that village. "


    Later, Makoto heard of the existence of pregnant Saint Village from his dreams.


    Rojas and Kanemura, the heads of the organizations that were fighting together, visited the beloved vomit.


    It''s getting noisy in front of the tee time church on the battlefield, but you attacked us without any kind of refusal.


    Rojas said with a dazed look.


    "I didn''t know that either.My counterparty has gone berserk. ��


    Is the counterparty rampaging?


    Rojas frowns even more at the toothpick, which says like other personnel.


    ��At the end of the deal, you offered to help us in this struggle.But it seemed to move in an arbitrary manner. "


    I also said that I was in trouble at the toothbrush.


    It must be the girl who was fighting with Aizawa Makoto.


    Yes.


    The museum pointed out, and Tozato nodded.


    "If you do anything of your own and pull our legs, I''ll be in trouble."


    ��I''ll apologize if that happens. No, I apologize now. I''m sorry."


    To complaining to Rojas, Tozato made an apology in a tone without a shard of gratitude.


    "Old man, are you licking me?"


    Rojas''s clattering tone turned into a sinister substitute.


    "Are you old enough to be called an old man?"I want you to do that at least when you''re forty.And which one of you made the rude remark first? ��


    "Huh. I''m sorry. Old man, I like the reserve."


    Rojas also laughed at the toothpick as he laughed.


    "They may come to retaliate."


    My guess tells me it''s not good for me to move first.


    Would you like to leave a review for today?


    Kanamura, Rojas, and Tozato each said, and soon after, Rojas and Kanamura left.


    It seemed like it was going to be a fight, so I was a little excited.


    Ryoko, who was in the same room, called out to the toothpick.


    "Rojas-kun has a low boiling point, but his anger also subsides quickly and he forgets."And it is better to come with a strong spirit.I was also confident that even if Rojas-kun went berserk, I would be able to seize it. "


    Nono-san has been in this industry for a long time, so it''s a hundred battles.


    "Maybe so."Well... I think it''s someone who''s lived a long time. "


    Ryoko said with an impressive tone of voice, and her teeth smiled shiningly.


    It''s a long backstreet, isn''t it?


    "It''s a rather long one. It''s been more than ten years.I was in a human trafficking organization even before I created the vomit I love today.I wasn''t the boss at that time, but I learned a lot.Before that, you were a freelance killer. ��


    With a smile on her face, Tozato recounted her thoughts with distant eyes.


    "That''s why you''re so strong." ng..... "


    Ryoko suddenly frowned and squatted with her belly held down.


    "Guuu... fuuuuuuuuu!"


    Seeing Ritsuko spitting blood out of her mouth with a moist voice, Tooth Sori peeled her eyes.


    (Is this the rampage of ability?)


    I remember the story I heard from Ryoko.


    "I-It''s okay..." That was my gut.But as long as the playback device is off..... "


    When Tozato came close to Ritsuko and bent down, Ritsuko looked up at Tozato''s face and smiled with a weak voice.


    "But that was scary..."I activated it near the regenerator...I thought I was dead, so... I was scared.I''m scared when it comes to my stomach or around my chest.There''s a playback device around there.... "


    While talking, the tears come out of Ritsuko''s eyes and fall on the blood that dirty the floor.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Nono. I''ve shown you a shameful place and caused you a lot of trouble...... and worries......"


    "Please don''t apologize, Mr. Menu."Neither of them is the fault of Mr. Menu. "


    A toothpick gently strokes Ryoko''s hair as she apologizes while crying.


    ��How often do you run away with your abilities?��


    Tooth Sori asks. Ritsuko took a short time before answering.


    "As the days go by... there are more of them.Recently, it has happened about once a day or not.It has happened three times a day.I''m sure there will be more and more in the future. "


    A molested smile floats in Ryoko''s mouth.


    ��Sometimes when you''re asleep, you run rampant, and that''s what happens.It''s a terrible awakening. That''s why I''m always scared before I go to bed.I''m consciously lying on the floor trying not to wake up tonight while I''m sleeping.The futon in my house is just bloody and I change the sheets often...I also buy a lot of futons and spare towels and wash them in order.If you dirty the futon here, I''m sorry... "


    ��It''s okay, don''t worry about that.��


    Looking at Ritsuko who apologized while crying, Tojisato remembered the feeling of something piercing inside her chest.


    (This child is a good child.No matter what anyone says... I will say so.)


    Driven by the urge to embrace Ryoko as much as possible, Tozato did not hesitate to carry out the act.


    But...


    "Huh...?"


    Ryoko''s eyes widened as she suddenly hugged herself.


    ��If you don''t like it, please refuse, I will not.��


    The dialogue that I had spoken before, Tozato mouths again.


    Ryoko''s toothpick''s hand is trembling.Various emotions are swirling inside the toothpick.Not only sympathy and sadness, but also anger toward the heavens that gave Ritsuko a harsh fate.Above all, I have feelings for Riko.


    "Oh, it''s getting dirty..."I''m... bloody right now... "


    Even myself, a weak or thin voice came from Ryoko''s throat.


    I can see that my face is flushing.The more the expression that your chest sounds like an early bell in your brain, the more intense your palpitations are.At the same time that there is a feeling of embarrassment and confusion, something hot is pouring out from Ryoko''s chest.It spreads dramatically.


    "Poor thing..."


    Ryoko''s ears trembled.The warm feeling spread across Ryoko''s chest grew more and more powerful, and instead of being warm, it was turning into the earliest heat.


    "Oh... excuse me." Tiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The toothpick leaves.


    "No...... it''s not rude, if that''s rude..."


    Ryoko asked me to be more rude, but I didn''t have the courage to say such bold words.

 2480 18

    Juichi Tozato is an orphan.Although he was not abused in the orphanage, he grew up quite clerical and scrupulous, without any family affection.


    His attraction to murder was triggered by trivialities.


    When she was in her second year of elementary school, Tozato played with her friends by dissecting insects.The time changed Tozato''s mind greatly.When I looked at the insect''s internal organs, I saw the insect stiffening and dying, and the sexual moaning sprouted in the toothpick.


    The days went on by dissecting small animals on their own.The desire to kill people sprang up quickly, but I didn''t have the courage to step that far.It also worked reason that it shouldn''t be done.The desire was desperately suppressed.


    Such Tozato actually committed murder when he was 16 years old.The opponent was an elderly woman who was nearly ten years old and was in a lover relationship.


    It was a pleasant day to go out with her, but one day I''ll know.She said that she was only dating herself for play, but that she was actually already married.


    Tozori took her into custody and killed her.I asked a group in the back alley to take care of the body.It was the first time I was involved in a backstreet, and I was wondering if you would really handle the body of the murderer, but the organization you asked to handle it well.


    At this time, Tozato was still conscious that he had committed an impulsive murder, and there was no connection with his abnormality.


    The second murder came at the age of twenty-two.For the second time, Tozato was possessed by a hunting murderer.


    Although I was employed by a leading company, severe power harassment was prevalent in the workplace.The boss was an incompetent person who was made up of just a few words, and his subordinates were not a person who would hit hard.


    Basically, fighting and troubleshooting were the toothpicks of the character to avoid, but at the same time, in the stage to fight, there was also a straight man who made the choice to fight, and did not inevitably avoid difficulties and do not unjustly turn a blind eye. Therefore, he did not take the choice to work patiently with this boss.Even so, I didn''t retire quickly.


    After the drinking party, Tozato carefully dismantled the drunk boss by putting him in the car.At that time, I photographed the situation properly and recorded it on the text.A murder as Art, the first art to be remembered.Tozato remembers this time very well, and as an important memory, he has reviewed the photos of this time many times, and he has also re-read the record of the text he drew.


    During the work of dismantling the boss, Tozato was smiling calmly.While being dismantled, the boss looked at himself and smiled at the fangs, and he was exhausted by the fear and despair of the bottomless.


    Everyone was happy when their bosses changed at work.After seeing it, Tozato felt a sense of accomplishment for a moment, and although she felt satisfied that she had done a good thing, she immediately left the company.He disappeared and fell into the back alley.


    The toothpick understood. I realized it.I knew I was Abnormal, but until now I kept to myself.But it was a futile resistance, and one day I could always cross the line, and I quietly took it that the time had come.Therefore, I decided to fall from the main street to the backstreet.As if it were an appointment.


    Tozato didn''t grow up in a particularly unhappy environment.Even though he wasn''t loved at the orphanage, he was still a man who knew people''s feelings.He likes to be in harmony with others and has a personality that is considerate of others.I don''t look down on the unfortunate or the weak.


    Even as the head of the organization, Tozato was not dissatisfied with his subordinates.I thought it was reliable and I thought it was a gentle boss.I was never allowed to lick it.


    I rarely make enemies in interpersonal relationships because I deal with people in a gentle and serene manner, and I am kind, thoughtful, and attentive.Many people who have met Tozato have a good impression of him.In fact, Tozato has a good personality.


    However, the anomaly inside the toothpick was completely different.


    The moment Tozato decides to kill, he will not deal with the target he decides to kill as a person as usual.The moment you switch to the perception of dismantling, you don''t see the other person as a person.Even if I cry and beg for my life, I feel no mercy and I don''t feel pathetic.


    He is a kind, thoughtful, compassionate good man, but also a murderer.There is no dual personality, and the two toothpicks live together without contradiction with nature.


    The day after the zombie chimera attacked Tea Time on the battlefield.


    Simon, Makoto, Origa, Pedro, and Vivian were gathering in a room in the basement for dinner in order to have a strategy meeting while having breakfast.The meal was prepared by the immigrant members of the dining staff.


    The new home that came in the most late was a frown.


    "Ah, it was unpleasant."


    The new home makes a grumpy voice.


    "You still have it on your roots yesterday?"


    Simon smiles bitterly. Until late last night, Simon and his new home played poker and their new home was defeated.


    "It''s funny. It''s funny how you lose."Moreover, it is strange to lose without being a squirrel.I''m not lucky. Now that I''m a murderer, I''ll definitely do everything I can and I won''t do anything about it. ��


    "Do as you please."


    Simon said lightly that he was messing with his new home.


    "Yay. Then I''m not doing anything."I can''t wait to see what I''m up to.It''s your decision to lose. Hahaha "


    "I can''t believe this was Simon''s partner..."


    Vivian looks at the new house with dazed eyes and says what she thinks.


    Well, there''s a real one instead.


    "What the hell!?" You can''t be my substitute for a kid like this! "


    Hearing Simon''s dialogues, the new house cries out.


    ��You''re as annoying as you can imagine...��


    "I''m a real kid..."


    Pedro and Oliga were shocked to see it.


    Is it so disgusting to get into their place?


    Truth asks.


    ��It''s not just that there''s a profit to the land.There''s a lot of them. They won''t break through, but our sacrifice will be considerable.Now... there''s a reason I don''t want to reduce my strength. "


    "Are there other reasons you don''t want to sacrifice immigrants?"


    When Simon answered, Makoto asked a further question.


    "We''re at war with the center right now."No, it''s a truce. No matter what, if you do something big, you could be attacked here all at once.I''m watching him.If I don''t have two reasons, I''ll be prepared to make sacrifices. "


    "That''s why if you keep your hands together and keep them, you''ll get hit one way or the other."And if the enemy knows that there are such circumstances that they tend to enter the defense, they will be invaded superfluously. "


    True opinion of Simon.


    "Hmph, now I''m telling the truth."But that''s the truth. I don''t think I should think about it. "


    Simon spills a smile and puts his hand on his forehead.


    "I''ve always been in agreement with the truth."


    "After the show, you look bad."


    Oliga bursts into the new home she claims.


    "I won''t let you out later." I understand that you want to go in the direction of not sacrificing immigrants in immigration holes in order not to lose the support of immigrants, but you are too cautious.I know that both the risk and the return are large.Immigrants aren''t so stupid, are they?If you understand who is fighting for who, even if you start a sacrificial battle, your heart won''t be separated... right? "


    At the end of the day, Pedro and Vivian''s face is heard with a little confidence.


    "Immigrants are not monolithic, but they are human trafficking organizations and organ trafficking organizations that sell out immigrants."I think I''m probably okay too... "But I also understand Simon''s concerns. "


    And, Vivian.


    "Keep the immigrant soldiers moving as a last resort."But Vivian, Pedro, if anything goes wrong, make sure you can move right away. "


    "All right."


    Roger


    Vivian and Pedro nodded as Simon ordered them.


    "I know it''s a delicate time."By using the idea of reversal, you can even use the spit of your love as soup to strengthen the trust of the immigrant cave.You can promote a scenario in which the tee time on the battlefield is taken down to protect the last remaining traffickers from the immigrants. "


    It is proposed by the new residence.


    "I thought about that, too."I just don''t like that kind of information warfare.Well... I''ll leave it to Pedro and Vivian, but how about that? "


    Simon asks Vivian.


    "It may be difficult at this stage." We have to start at the rumor circulation stage. It''s going to take a while. "


    Vivian showing difficult colors.


    ��It''s worth it even if it takes time.You can spread the rumor that the zombies are responsible for their murders. "


    ��I think using this zombie over and over again is going to be like a spit in my eyebrows, so maybe I should stop.��


    True said, but the new home prompted the correction.


    But if the enemy base isn''t good enough, can you sprinkle poison gas on the enemy base?


    "That''s stupid. The basement is pretty big."Besides, there are enemies, there are ordinary people. "


    It is also a new residence that instantly denies the true proposal.


    What about the sleeping gas?


    "Where do you get it from, that kind of thing?"Besides, you said it was quite spacious.There''s no way it''s gas. "


    A handful of elite assassins?


    Even though they are rejected, they continue to make genuine proposals.


    I sneaked in a small number of them first and ran away, but I guess that''s one of the ways to do it.


    and Simon.


    "I think it is better to attack with knowledge of the risks."If you don''t want to make a sacrifice, if you don''t want to fight on a massive scale, then this isn''t the place for you.Let''s get some help, too. If you don''t have enough manpower, you just need to add more manpower.However, there''s someone who can use it. "


    I say it in an unusual and unexpected tone.


    "Do you have someone you can rely on?"


    We both said we were free.


    Simon''s question was answered by the truth, which had already been confirmed by sending a message.


    Are those two guys?


    The new house guessed and laughed.

 2481 19

    In addition to the beloved vomit, Feliciano Rojas Aoshima, the boss of the Colombian mafia "Betty Manticore", and the boss of the organ trafficking organization "Skin Turning Team", Yutaka Murakan, visited almost simultaneously.


    It was said that each of them would hire excellent and expensive helpers and bring them in.


    Oh, it''s been a long time.


    Looking at the man brought in by Kanchon Village, Tozato laughed cheerfully and called out.


    It was a skinny man with a prominent beard without any appearance of care.His eyes are crooked and his eyes are jagged, and there is an unusual atmosphere.


    "Were you an acquaintance?"


    Even as the village opened its mouth, the man with the bearded eyes was silent.


    "When I was a killer."We worked together a few times.They were once enemies. "


    And the fangs.


    Goat County Koichiro "Yagigun Kokoro"


    A man with a beard introduces himself.


    "Hey, let me tell you something."I know about Goat County, too.I''ve worked once.It looks creepy, and I think you can rest assured because it''s a blur, but it''s very dependable.Oh, my self-introduction was still there.Masami Toriyama. I''m at the end.You know, you hired me because you knew, didn''t you?Ah, but some people may not know.I''m a trustworthy girl, so you can stay on the big ship.And because she''s a fisherman''s daughter, this expression is extra shining. It''s sparkling. "


    Rojas brought in a woman around twenty years old dressed in black and pink with her hair dyed in pink.Suddenly the long and wide tongue made everyone feel attracted.


    "It''s noisy, but he''s a celebrity in the back streets, and he''s strong."


    Rojas patted Masami on the shoulder, showing her teeth and laughing.


    "Um, Rojas-kun. Sexually harassing."That''s the act of putting your hand on a woman''s shoulder without any hesitation.I forgive you because I know Rojas, but think about it for a moment.Or did you deliberately? Serious sexual harassment? "


    "Don''t say that much, just by patting your shoulder."I don''t like noisy women. "


    Rojas frowned as much as he could when he heard Masami''s dialogue.


    Toothpick didn''t hire anyone.


    "I trust our northern capital."There are two diners who can rely on it. "


    It was when Tozato returned the words of Kanemura.


    "Wow, there''s something amazing ~...... I wonder if I have bad-looking hair."


    Miko, who is uncomfortable and low-tensioned, looks at Masami and makes a grin.


    "The clothes are also tough." What''s a punk?It''s so painful because it feels so stretchy. "


    "You''re a bit rude to someone you''ve never met."Why don''t you change your clothes before you say something about your sense of humor?It''s impossible to be a woman. Sleeping habits are commonplace, my sense of clothes is devastating, and I smell something.It''s important, so let me tell you again.You can''t be hopeless as the same woman, and even if you stop being a woman and become a man, ah... you can''t be one after all "


    "Hey, what the hell is this guy!"I just want to say it!... am I smelly? "


    It was Miko who was furious, but she suddenly thought and turned toward the tooth.In fact, I haven''t been in the bath for three days and I haven''t changed my clothes at all.


    It stinks a little.


    "I see... Then... lend me a bath." And change your clothes. "


    Miko dropped her shoulder and retreated to the back.As a necromancer, Amiko lived a careless life surrounded by corpses and smells, but she could not resist being told to face the drifting rocks.Because it was the cycle of the hammer, Naoki got even more hurt.


    "Come on, let''s go to the operation meeting."Do you want to stand here and plan a meeting?There''s no sign that anyone''s listening, so I''m fine with that ~ "


    "Please go back."


    Rojas, who was joking, urged Tojisato.


    The party was sent to the guest room, but there were no chairs for all of them, so some of them were brought from another room.


    "They know it''s reckless to attack us underground, but there''s no sign of attacking them."Can you wait like this? If I were in their shoes, I wouldn''t be reluctant to take it in my hand, but I think it would be tee time on the battlefield.I guess that''s possible, too. "


    Kanemura gives a private opinion.


    "Is it hard to attack the basement?"Tea time on the battlefield is a very strong organization, isn''t it?Isn''t that right? I hear you''re the biggest gangster in America.Are you saying there''s a great trick in this basement that scares people like that?I''m on your side, and I''d like you to tell me a great secret for reference.I want you to teach me for later school. "


    "It simply means that the benefits of the land will be utilized."We know the structure of the basement.You can lower the shutter and trap it, or you can take advantage of a three-dimensional structure.I''ll take Masami and guide her later. "


    Rojas smiles and turns his hand to Masami''s shoulder.


    "Thank you. Rojas-kun is kind and a great place to be."But I don''t want to be sexually harassed. "


    "Ah, it just hurts." Even if you touch it a little bit, you won''t refuse it that much, right? "


    Rojas complains as Masami waves her hand along with her etiquette.


    "It''s not a little bit..."It was quite blatant.Rather than tapping my shoulder, I feel like I''ve been Rojas-kun''s woman ever since.I''m going to get caught in the head. It''s a pump. "


    "Shit. I thought it was going to be easy for you to get fucked because you don''t look like a kebab.Then you should dress more plainly. "


    "It''s rude to say that to a girl like Keba."I''m sorry. It''s getting to my head.That kind of view is also going to make me dick. "


    I want you to stop breaking your hips, too.


    Rojas and Masami interacted, and Kanemura clutched her mouth with a hard voice that infiltrated her with discomfort.


    "I can''t help it if I go around defending myself."I''d like to attack from here, too. "


    Toothpick insists.


    Why don''t you get help from the center?


    Until then, the silent Goat County opened its mouth.


    "The tee time on the battlefield is in conflict with the center."If you think I''m spinning, can you help me?If that happens, Toriyama and I might be the checkout boxes. "


    ��The vast majority of traffickers are hostile to the center.The same goes for organ trafficking tissues.Rather, the hub may hope that the tea time on the battlefield will drive us away. ��


    "We don''t like the people at the center, and we''re not compatible."


    Both Tozato and Rojas were negative of the Goat County proposal.


    "Besides, I don''t think I can really do tea time on the battlefield because I have a center."


    "What do you mean?"


    Listening to the dialogue of Tozato, Kanemura turned into a tower with a strange face.


    ��Regardless of how strong the gang is in America, there aren''t many soldiers from home.Now that the American conflict has begun, it looks like they can''t help us.At the moment, tee time on the battlefield can also be weakened by battling with us.That''s why if we win the battle against them, we can only say it''s the right time. ��


    ��With that logic... even if I win now, I''ll be attacked afterwards.��


    Kanemura was skeptical of Tozato''s claims.


    "Of course, we have to take countermeasures afterwards."Don''t team up with organizations hostile to tee time on the battlefield. When you take control of the immigrant cave, you will spread the notoriety of tee time on the battlefield and take a direction relative to the backstreets-- "


    "Um, let''s talk about what happened."I know what''s important, but I''ve decided what to do now.I can''t see the development in the first place at the moment. "


    Rojas interrupts the story of the toothpick.


    Shall we attack tonight?


    "Suddenly, I feel like I''m flying, but that''s okay"


    "No objection"


    Rojas and Kancho responded promptly to Tozato''s suggestion.


    "Welcome to the reunion."


    Simon greeted the two of them as they entered the church above Tea Time on the battlefield.One is a middle-aged Oriental with glasses and a bearded face, and the other is a white man with tattered brown hair that stretches until he hides his eyes.


    "Ahahah, I''m glad I''m free."You can call me more often.I''ll be happy to rush if it''s convenient for you. "


    Charles, a white man with crumpled hair, smiles cheerfully.


    Since then, we''ve all been together, but I don''t think it''s the first time we''ve worked together.


    Li Lei, an elderly man with bearded hair, smiled as he put his hands on his glasses.


    "Shall I take a picture for the memorial?"I wonder if Andrew is sneaking around from the outside world. "


    Simon prepares the photo and gestures.Charles and Li Lei, Makoto, the new residence, and Origa gathered in one place.


    "You can leave your daddy in the corner of the photo later, in the absence of the graduation photo."


    and a new home.


    "So, these six are the assassination team."


    When I finished taking the picture, the new residence said.


    "Me and Vivian?"


    Pedro asks as he watches the exchange.


    "It''s an answering machine considering the possibility of them attacking with the wrong entrance."I''ll leave the elite people I brought from my native land here as well. "


    Simon turns to Pedro and Vivian.


    I have to be careful not to let the dead out at the reunion and leave the party as it is, or become stylish.


    Li Lei said in a dumbfounded tone, and Origa smiled bitterly at the new house, Simon, and Charles, even though they could do it.True thought of himself smiling along with them in his head as if he were always expressionless.

 2482 20

    In the evening, the new dwellings, and Origa, and Simon, and Zhen, and Li, and Charles, came to the wretched city of Noppo.


    The six of them were in disguise.I wrap the turban around my face and cover it with a scarf to cover my skin as much as possible.


    "Even in the same immigrant hole, things are different."


    It seems that there are many elderly people, but is there a reason for this?


    Charles and Li Li looked at the pathetic landscape of Noppo and asked their feelings and questions.


    "It seems that the early immigrants are living in large numbers."


    "There is a generation gap among immigrants, and people who do not want to follow the new generation and people who are reluctant to intervene by the government are gathered here.I don''t know the details either. "


    The new house and Simon answered.


    In short, it''s an old-fashioned city, right?


    The new house makes me laugh.


    "The presence of immigrants has taken root in this country thanks to the hard work of the people here over the years.He would also have made a great contribution to Japan.A lot of cheap labor -- that''s absolutely necessary in any society. "


    Simon says it with a straight face.


    So, are the people who are treated as cheap labor rewarded?


    Li Lei said in a nihilistic tone.


    "Most Japanese do not know the actual situation of immigrant caves, nor do foreigners who are extra people.Many of the inhabitants of the immigrant grottoes think that they are not rewarded or blessed.But I''ve learned about immigrant holes and crossed countries around the world, and as far as I''m concerned, they''re a very privileged bottom workforce.Food, clothing and medical care are guaranteed.You can also take academic courses. Immigrant holes can be cleaned. "


    Well, that''s a blessed theory compared to poor children in Africa, isn''t it?


    Listening to Simon, Charles tea.


    "I suppose they''re blessed, but they won''t be convinced."


    And true.


    "I know that these are the first immigrants, but why are these great people being pushed into even poorer and dirtier areas of the immigration ghetto?"


    ��Like I said, it''s their choice.They are refusing to do anything new, and they are also refusing to intervene in government. ��


    Simon answered Li Lei''s question.


    Six of them descended underground.


    After going down the tunnel for a while, the party stopped.It''s a subway station.It''s quite open compared to the underground passage to get here.


    That''s it, is it already?


    Li Lei, sensing the murderous intent, took the scarf.Olga moved quickly.


    Immediately after that, the sound of gunfire resounded.Origa was late, and the five of them moved together.Small and large containers are scattered and can be used as shields.Hide behind them all.But it''s the same with the raiders.I was hiding behind a container.


    If you were going to attack me, I thought it was that hall last time.


    Simon says.


    The assailants seemed to be dispersed.You look completely ambushed.


    "When did this move come out of the barrel?"I think there''s a lot of disguises. "


    ��Since all six of them are wrapped in turbans and hiding their faces, is that counterproductive and not noticeable?��


    In the first place, I don''t often see turbaning in immigrant holes


    Even so, you were ambushed as if by sight.


    Shooting a gun to fight back, the new residence, Origa, True, and Charles said.


    There are enemies, too.


    Simon confirmed that there was a toothpick among the assailants.


    "Simon, stand up to the general."Don''t let anyone else distract you. "


    "You''re calling me a general and giving me orders."


    Simon smiles when he hears the instructions of the new house.


    "Why, why would the general attack himself?" Over there and over here. "


    "It would be more effective to use a strong finger."Even a general. You don''t have to be killed. "


    Olga''s words were echoed by the new residence.


    "I don''t think that''s the way to think about it."


    Li Lei muttered.


    "Even though it doesn''t suit me, we''ve been mercenaries together for years."


    "Hmm. Thinking about it, I was out of my mind."And it''s still going to be weird. "


    Li Lei also returned to the ironic new residence with a note of cynicism.


    Ah, maybe you''re there, Charles?


    "That voice..."


    And when he heard a voice that was familiar to him, he remembered his frown in his head, and turned toward him.


    In the end, there was a figure of Masami Toriyama, who was shooting at him without trying to hide behind a cover.


    "Oh, that''s beautiful. That flashy girl with the pink hair is strong, so be careful."When I was on your side, I was reliant on you. "


    "I''m a rotten foe and an ally."


    Charles says, "True."


    Some of the pathetic backstreets of Noppo that had been raiding were definitely mixed with the Tozari.In addition to Tozato and Masami, there are Ritsuko, Tozato''s subordinates in the north metropolis, and Goat County, a killer employed by Kamimura.Many other members of the three organizations have been mobilized.


    Other than Masami, she fights with a cover (the act of hiding behind a shield), but Masami has been shootin ''guns since before.


    I hope we can save you the trouble of attacking at night.


    At the curve of the aisle, Tozato smiles at Ritsuko, who is next to her.The toothpick was also confirming Simon''s appearance.


    Of course, Masumi was intensively targeted, who was exposing herself majestically.Regardless of how many attacks he attracted, Dogiri saw it as dangerous.


    "I''m going to ask the Northern Metropolis to control me."


    Ho ho.


    Ordered by Tozato, the giant Hokuto in a suit nodded in a full-face mask and leaped out from the way the passage was curved.


    Ohhhh!


    Shouting while drumming, Li Lei and Charles, who were the first to see the Northern Capital, rushed toward the cover where the enemy was.


    Of course, I fired my gun at the Northeast, but it didn''t seem to work at all.Without bleeding, I''m not even faltering from the impact of a bullet.


    Towards the impending northern capital, Li Lei stepped out of the shadow of a small container and unleashed Qigong mass.


    Woohoo!


    Because of the size of the impact area, the Qigong mass could not be directly stretched, and the north metropolis was blown away with a strange scream and fell to its back.


    The bullet poured into Li Lei as she stepped forward.


    "Guuu..."


    Li Lei, who was halfway down and hiding in the shadow of the container, frowned.


    You got hit?


    Charles, who was next door, asked in a refreshing voice.


    "Oh, my heart was shot through. I''ll be dead in about 24 seconds."


    Li Lei, whose upper left arm was dyed with blood, said in a throwing tone.The bullet blurred, and the flesh of my arm was slightly gnawed.


    "No way. I''ll keep that gorilla-like thing going."I liked the close-quarter battles.But if you want to do it, I think you should call me here. "


    Charles is conscious of the Northern Capital.In order to avoid close combat in the space where bullets were flying, he appealed to Li Lei not to blow them up with Qigong chunks next time.


    "Yes, yes, do you have any followers?"


    "Hmm, I want to have fun, and I''ll try my best to attract it, so it''s not efficient to get two people per person."There are many enemies, so please do something else. "


    Charles answered Li Lei''s confirmation.


    On the other hand, it was Simon who was aiming at Tozato, but he changed his aim immediately.No matter how much you shoot the toothpick, the red and purple human souls will fly in front of the toothpick and protect the toothpick from bullets.I can''t see the truth. I decided it would be wise to put it off.


    Simon aimed at Masami, who was flying around without hiding behind a cover.


    (It''s called body magic, and it''s called concentration, and this is quite remarkable.human beings are separated from each other)


    Simon saw Masami''s movements.


    ��He has a peculiar constitution that doesn''t cause side effects when he takes more than one outlet.��


    And when he saw that he was beside Simon, he saw Simon shooting at Masami.


    "I''m sure I''m drinking more than once now."I think he sees a world that we don''t know because of it.Maybe it''s different in terms of the flow of time. "


    I see.


    Simon can tell from the true way of saying that he may have been bitterly drunk by Masumi in the past.


    (The truth had grown considerably before I saw her for a while, but that pink-headed woman was obviously above that truth.But... which one is stronger than me?)


    With that in mind, Simon also jumped out of the shelter.


    Masami immediately understood when she saw Simon running with his gaze on her.I think you want to do it one-on-one with yourself.


    "Well then, come here." If we go around the corner, we might take the others off the target.Ah, but maybe I won''t take it off. "


    Masami murmured in a voice that only she could hear, and moved down the step in a large way.This is where the tracks were to be built.


    Simon also moved to follow Masami, descending under the steps and facing Simon.

 2483 21

    I can''t read anything from the clear eyes of the woman.Simon feels very calm as he faces Masami.


    (The balance of the body size is also good. I can see the abundance of daily training and practical experience.It''s been a long time since I heard the shivering of a samurai.)


    Observing Masami, Simon naturally spilled a smile as he felt his body bubble.


    "Hey, can I talk to you for a second?" Let me tell you something. "


    What?


    Masami, who suddenly spoke to me with a frown, will ride along with Simon.


    "I can''t believe you''re laughing at me when you''re about to fight..."It''s nasty... To be honest, I didn''t look like such a nasty person, so I''m lightly shocked. I''m going crazy, too. "


    "I have no intention of doing that at all."You''re mistaken. But I''m sorry if I misled you. "


    Simon went mad when he was told something he didn''t expect.


    "Oh, is that so?" Yeah, well, I''ll do that for you.The sound of my voice revealed my sincerity.I know that very well.Because I have the ability to see through people. Well then, let''s get started. "


    As you declare, Masami shoots without making you feel the slightest dust.


    Simon jumped lightly to the side and ran straight to the side.I avoided the shooting at a rather unexpected time.


    Simon remembers hearing from his colleague Jack Wraith that the backstreets of recent times have been dared to neutralize them without killing them in order to keep them from feeling the electromagnetic waves of murder.


    (It''s troublesome. I can''t feel a sign of an attack with the air on my skin.You can only rely on perception and vision)


    You have to keep watching your opponent''s movements and concentrate your nerves to fight.


    (And the truth is, is it a constitution that allows you to take multiple outlets?In other words, you can take multiple doses without worrying about the side effects of the outlet.)


    Drug outlets that increase concentration and reactivity considerably, taken before the shootout, have no significant side effects if only one tablet is taken. However, it is said that taking two tablets increases the risk of side effects, and people become obsolete after drinking it.However, there is also a theory that if you take two tablets, it will be more than twice as effective.


    Masami shoots Simon as he runs.


    It was Simon who was running while putting on the ease, but Masami''s aim was surprisingly accurate, and I felt like she was even reading about the timing of putting on the ease.It was clear that bullets were flying in the immediate vicinity of Simon''s body.


    Simon''s neck turned upside down. A tremor occurs.This time, the warrior is not in shock.It''s a fear that doesn''t seem like a misunderstanding.But this is no shame.


    Simon, who was running in one direction, reversed and fired back at Masami.


    Masami, who had stayed in the same place until then, jumped a lot in response to Simon''s shooting, and stepped on Steve many times in the opposite direction.


    Simon shoots two shots as he runs, implying containment.


    Masami fired two shots back at Simon with a comma delay of a few seconds, as if matching Simon''s movements.


    Masami couldn''t help but shoot at Simon''s head.


    Simon''s consciousness jumped from the impact of a bullet.No, for a moment, I felt like I was unconscious.Simon falls back down, but he doesn''t feel like he''s falling down.When I noticed it, it was just before my back hit the ground.


    Seeing Simon fall, Masami stops.


    Simon raises his torso and shoots.


    Masami jumped and dodged again and tried not to shoot back immediately, but Simon continued to pull the trigger, and the second shot hit Masami''s gun, and the gun was bounced off.


    When his gun was fired, Masami rushed out in a hurry and jumped up the steps.


    As Masami ran away, Simon regained his posture as he chased after her.


    Masami feels pain on the side of her left knee.My legs are numb from the impact, but I don''t feel like they''ve broken through the bulletproof fibers.However, I felt that I had definitely damaged my legs.


    (It''s bleeding a lot.Was the skull shredded?)


    Simon puts a bullet in his head and puts his hand around the bottom.The feeling of the hand getting wet with blood immediately.I''m aroused and I don''t feel much pain.Since the shot was on the side, it is unlikely that blood will get into the eyes.


    Simon stood up, wary as he approached the steps.


    You didn''t just run away.


    Simon had a clue what Masami had come back to at the top of the step for.I was also expecting to come back.


    As Simon had expected, Masami came back quickly.There''s a new pistol in my hand.I took the gun of a member of my beloved puke family who was killed on the steps.


    Simon fires two shots as soon as he comes back.


    Masami was also reading.I will be waiting for the moment when I come back.


    Cover your head with your arms and land halfway down the steps.One of the bullets came off, but the other hit Masami in the upper arm of the arm that protected her head.The bullet pierced through one side of the bulletproof fiber, and the bullet pierced through the arm, but was stopped by the bulletproof fiber that pierced through the arm.


    Masami, who was prepared to be injured, fired two shots back at Simon without moving.One shot was aimed at Simon, and the other was aimed at Simon''s predicted position after evading.


    One hit was a dodged Simon, but the other hit Simon''s flank aiming at the predicted position after evading.


    The bullets never pierced the bulletproof fabric, but Simon staggered a lot.


    Looking at Simon who had collapsed, Masami fired two more shots at him.


    One shot was aimed at Feint and the other was aimed at after predicting the action.The action-predicting bullet hits Simon directly in the chest.Hindered by bulletproof fibers, Simon collapses again after a fresh blow.


    (Surprising accuracy. And it was a surprise reading.We''re getting ahead of ourselves.When do you see your opponent so strong?)


    Simon wrapped his tongue around Masami''s skill.


    Simon, who had fallen, would not wake up right away.Roll over and move sideways before getting up.


    Masami was a little delayed in responding to Simon''s movements because they were far below Masami''s expectations.


    Simon fires one shot.


    The moment Masami tried to avoid it, she felt pain in her knee, and her posture collapsed slightly.


    It looked like the bullet had hit Masami in the face of her collapsed posture.


    Masami shot back without trying to avoid it.And I showed the technique that I could do because I took multiple outlets.


    (Did the rumors tell you that?)


    I''ve heard of Simon.A person who has drunk multiple outlets can even play a bullet with a bullet.


    But unluckily, the shot was a bouncing bullet, bouncing off the floor and piercing Masami''s calf.


    This time, Simon sees his chance, and Simon points the gun at him.


    Surrender


    Masami threw down her gun and said quietly, closing her eyes.


    "I''m out of ammo." It''s the gun I picked up.If you say it is bad to use it, I will not do it.I''m going to get caught in the head. It''s burping. "


    If that''s the case, load it up.


    "My guns are made to order, and bullets are made to order.It''s broken, and it''s getting to my head.Or do you really want to kill me? "


    "No..."


    Simon lowers his gun with a sinister face.I am not satisfied with this result.


    (Can you say this is my win?Well, since you''re alive and the other person admits losing, the result is not bad.I am quite dissatisfied with the process and content.)


    Despite winning, Simon could not taste the feeling of victory at all.


    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "Yo, hey, hey."


    In the rain of bullets, Charles greeted with a smile as he leapt out in front of the drumming North Metropolis.


    The Northern Capital, which had confirmed Charles'' appearance, stopped at a tight pace.The other sides of the enemy aren''t trying to shoot the North Capital anymore.I saw that Charlie was in charge of everything.


    The Northern Capital takes a crouching start.Charles just sits still and doesn''t stand up.


    Ugh!


    With a small shout, the north metropolis thrust a fierce dash directly in front of Charles.


    (It''s really easy for me to do this kind of simple opponent.)


    Charles smiles as the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire hangs from his arms'' sleeves.


    Charles retreats. As soon as the north metropolis passed over the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire that slipped on the floor, the steel wire was going to be jumped up and wrapped around it, and it was going to be cut all at once.


    However, as if the north metropolitan government had noticed the existence of a steel wire, it increased its speed just before approaching the steel wire.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who


    Charles jumped to the side without using steel wire, avoiding the North Metropolitan Rush.


    (This is forbidden. I felt that it had considerable potential.)


    Charles felt that if he misjudged the opponent''s power, it would lead to defeat and death at that point.


    (For such an opponent, Li Lei would be thoroughly and cautiously dealt with.But I''m not, am I?)


    Don''t be alarmed. However, Charles thinks that even if it is a dangerous opponent with an unknown bottom, sometimes it is effective to jump into the opponent''s chest.


    And this battle with the Northern Capital was also a case in point.


    Woohoo!


    The north metropolis was inverted, screaming and rushing in line again.


    When Charles tried to avoid the second rush, the north metropolis speeded up again.


    The long, thick right arm of the Northern Capital stretches out.And the north captain was grabbing Charles'' breastplate, which he was about to defeat by jumping to the side.


    Charles does not panic at all and tries to get back.Then, naturally, Hokuto reflexively grabbed Charles'' clothes and tried to pull them with force on his right arm.


    The Northern Metropolis, which pulled its arms back, collapsed and stuck its buttocks behind it.My arm broke out.


    "Uho..."


    The northern capital groaned at the tip of his right arm.There is no tip from the wrist. There is a lot of blood from the cross-section.


    His right hand remained grasping Charles'' clothes, but Charles, smiling, took his hand off his clothes and casually threw them towards the northern capital.


    Charles wrapped an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire around the edge of being grabbed by the northern capital.I knew I was going to grab it, so I dared to grab it.At the same time, I was preparing for my own attack.


    "Uho... ho..."


    "You shouldn''t do that anymore."If I give up here, I won''t take your life. "


    Charles gave a soft voice to the Northern Capital, which stood up with its weak voice.


    The movement of the Northern Capital stops as if it had responded to a call.


    ��Uhh... uhhh!��


    It was the northern capital, but it drummed as it roared its battle spirit and shouted loudly.Even hands without wrists slapped the chest, blood splashed on the suit and became bloody.


    Ohhhhhh!


    "I''m sorry, but--"


    Seeing the rushing northern capital, Charles exhaled with a small breath and pulled one hand slightly.


    The first steel wire that was stretched was Charles, who stretched secretly between himself and the northern capital.


    The steel wire jumped forward of the northern capital, and the northern capital was shaped as it pushed toward the steel wire.Charles manipulates more steel wires and wraps around the torso of the Northern Capital.


    "I''ll appreciate that."


    Along with the dialogue, Charles pulled the steel wire while vibrating.


    The bulletproof plate was also cut lightly, and the body of the Northern Metropolitan, which had its torso amputated, rolled to the floor, spraying a lot of blood and organs.


    "North Metropolis..."


    Tozato groaned dumbfounded as she saw the moment the Northern Capital died.


    The situation is already unfavorable at the moment.Besides the northern capital, there are many dead people.But the number of opponents we took down was zero.


    The momentum of the battle was decided, and Tozuki identified it.This will only increase the number of casualties.It is determined that there is no forced pressing.


    Let''s retreat!


    He screamed as he pushed to death his grief and shock at the loss of the Northern Capital.In response to Toji''s retreat instructions, the members ran into the back of the aisle while shooting their guns.


    I was attaching the remnants of my mind and body.I don''t know the exact location if I''m far away, but if I get close, I can roughly sense it. "


    While recalling Miko''s dialogues, I am concerned that I cannot see Miko.


    (If only Miko were here at least... the results might have been different...)


    While running with the members of the three organizations and Ryoko, Tojisato thought:

 2484 22

    Miko was acting alone while the Togaris were fighting under the pathetic noppo.


    Amako visits the church in front of the basement where the tea time of the battlefield is located.There are many armed immigrants guarding the area, and the atmosphere is particularly tingly during the fighting.


    "Today..."


    In such an atmosphere that it is very difficult for an ordinary person to approach, Amako advances to them with dignity and greets them with a vivid smile.


    Members of the immigrant community look at each other at once.Even if the opponent is a girl, I will not be alarmed.On the contrary, we are judging that Japanese girls who approach this place so majestically are obviously not the only ones.


    "Don''t get any closer. I''ll blow your brains out."


    One of the members pulls out a gun and pushes it towards Miko''s head.


    "Haha, that''s not stupid.What kind of threat is that?Don''t threaten me. I wish I could just shoot you.I''ve been hitting you for a long time. "


    Amazing and taunting, Miko casts a spell.


    "Zanelli"


    When I said the name of the last person to call, the body of the cat appeared in Miko''s arms, so the members who were pointing their guns at it became frightened.The members who were relatively close to me had also witnessed it.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Miko throws Zombie Cat Zaneri as much as she could.


    Zanelli spins through the air and lands amongst the tee time members of the battlefield.The members glanced at Zanelli, who was nearby.Zombie cats are terrible at this point, but in addition, insect limbs and wings are growing, and all over the body is swelling round and getting bigger.


    After landing for about two seconds, Zanelli''s body burst.Exactly, the rounded bulges ruptured and strong acids were scattered all over.


    Those who sensed the danger were immediately removed from the scene.On the other hand, some people were late to escape.


    Ahahaha, hahaha, hahaha, hahaha, hahaha, hahaha, hahaha, hahaha, hahahaha, hahahaha


    Miko laughs happily when she sees someone running late, bathed in acid, falling and motionless.Only one of them was fatally wounded, although some of them were exposed to acid.


    Members pull out their guns at once and shoot at Zanelli and Miko.


    "Hahaha. By now, you''ll be freaking out with your guns and your assholes. It''s too late."


    Miko kept laughing, not trying to avoid the bullets.


    Bullets pierced through Miko''s body.From the hole opened by the bullet, the flesh begins to fly, and the skin gradually falls off, and all the hair also falls off.


    The colour of the peeled skin was different from the previous one.The stitching on my face was different. The hairstyle is also different.It was different from Miko. She was an immigrant girl about the same age as Miko.


    The members who shot were stunned by the scene that happened in front of them.


    Zannehn, I was a substitute zombie


    Immigrant girls collapsed forward as soon as Miko''s voice was heard from somewhere.


    "Ahhh, I shot the corpse of one of our companions."You bastards. Cahahahahaha.Those bats are going to be put to death.Immigrants may not know, but that''s the law in Japan. ��


    Along with the dialogue, Miko jumps off the tree.I''m holding a zombie chimera cat again.


    The members hesitated with their guns in hand.I thought maybe I was going to be a substitute again.


    "Go, Giovanni."


    Miko throws the cat again.


    The thrown cat was stopped in the air.There is a thick red scorpion tail from the buttocks.


    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    Giovanni looks down at the members of the tee time on the battlefield from the air.The scorpion''s tail is burning with fire in no time.


    Unh!


    With a roar, Giovanni stormed in like a meteor at one of the members.


    ��Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The gruesome anomaly attacked herself in a straight line, so its members could not judge the normal behavior of fear, and they squeezed their faces, squeezed their buttocks, and screamed.


    Gahhhh!


    Giovanni''s burning tail pierces the center of the member''s face.After the flames burned into my face, I received a poison needle, and the members were screaming and suffering, but I immediately pulled out the bubbles and started convulsing.His face remains on fire.


    "Whoa? My people are getting hit, and no one can help them? You''re so mean."


    Miko giggles.


    The other members could not be helped.He was stiff with fear.When I tried to help, I felt that it was my turn to be done, and I couldn''t move to be cute.


    However, one of them shrugs off his courage and points his gun at Giovanni.


    Immediately after that, Zanelli jumped into the faces of its members.


    "Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Zanelli clinging to the member''s chest inflated and ruptured his abdomen, causing a strong acid attack at a spiritual distance.The member''s abdomen is melted and blood and organs jump out and fall to the ground.Kneel at the same time. Looking at the thing coming out of his stomach with a desperate face, its members were dying of breath.


    "At night, we were going to attack together, but I was flying alone."The tension is really high ~, and I''m in the middle of being attacked, so I''ll leave you in a mess ~ "


    As Miko spoke, Pedro and Vivian emerged from the church.


    Looking at the three corpses rolling in front of the church, Pedro makes his face stronger, and Vivian turns to Miko with an angry gaze.


    "Hmm? Is there a guy who''s going to be able to do it?"


    Alternating between Pedro and Vivian, Miko gave an unstoppable smile.


    Simon pursued the retreating Tozato and the others.


    (Are you going to pull us to the right place and fight back there?Or are you going to run away like this?)


    Simon was running around.


    "Mr. Simon, are you okay? I''m injured everywhere."


    Olga was worried about Simon, who was wounded.


    It''s hard to say that there''s no hindrance to fighting, but you can fight nonetheless.


    Simon returns answers that he thinks are ambiguous.


    Eventually, the six of them went to the Great Hall, where the underground shopping mall was scheduled to be built.Last time, Olga and Simon were in pain in their new home, so they retreated.


    I can''t see Tozato and the others.But it was full of murder.


    A lot of bullets came from the upper layer of the blowout.The six retreat into the aisle.


    Is this the point I was thinking about?


    Yeah.


    Li Lei said, and the new residence nodded.


    "It''s certainly troublesome." I was being taken upstairs, and I was surrounded.It''s not a good idea to force a small group to attack.


    It''s certainly troublesome, but there''s nothing you shouldn''t do.


    Even if Li Lei says so, Truth insists.


    "What?" You''re a real coward. I''ll punish you. "


    The new house crumpls up the real hair by hand.Truth naturally resists.


    "Don''t punish me later."True, I couldn''t even think of a new home. If you have a good idea, just say so. "


    Origa, come on, don''t you have to say it in such a thorny way.


    Listening to Origa''s words, the new residence turned away from the truth with a cheeky face.


    "Charles and I are getting upset.I want you to cooperate with Li Lei as well. "


    "Um... I have a very bad feeling about this"


    In other words, use my Qigong, right?


    After hearing the true words, Charles turned to a cheeky face, and Li Lei laughed furiously.Li Lei remembered the battle at the ease police station.


    "Oh, that''s the plan." It''s not worse than I thought. "


    Charles had a bright face when the truth told him his plan.


    "Isn''t it bad...?"


    "I think it''s pretty bad..."


    Simon and Oliga were shocked.


    The ultrasonic vibrating steel wire flies toward the upper layer at the entrance where the true and Charles blow through.They were both aiming at different places, where there were handrails.The tip of the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire had a rivet attached to it, and the two persons who were accustomed to handling it wrapped the steel wire around the handrail without difficulty with the operation at hand.


    When Charles and the True Dance appeared in the Great Hall, they shortly wound the steel wire and floated in the air, alternately flying the steel wires of their left and right hands, and then retrieved and moved to start a wire tarzan.


    Naturally, the bullets poured down on both of them, but so that the movement became monotonous and could not be targeted, Li Lei bumped the qigong mass against them and controlled the movement to become irregular.


    While the two of them were working, the new residence, Oliga, and Simon entered the hall and fired their guns upwards.


    "Isn''t true fulfilling beyond the new residence?""I''m sorry, but..." Wow, that hurts. "


    Olga''s face frowned as she looked up at the blown-out truth of being hit by a qigong mass and being able to lift it up.


    ��Response... I can''t think of a terrible solution so far, I''m definitely going beyond that��


    I admitted that the new house was dazzling.


    "Retreat!"


    Suddenly, Simon shouted.


    What''s the matter?


    "We are under attack."My enemies attacked me by mistake.Looks like quite a pinch. Hurry back. ��


    When asked by the new residence, Simon, who had received a telephone report from a member of the group, replied with a bitter face.

 2485 23

    Vivian humanized the bird and kicked Xaneri with his clawed legs.


    Zanelli could not avoid Vivian''s kicks, blew up a few meters and crashed into a tree.


    (Quite fast ~)


    While watching Vivian move, Miko looks toward Pedro.


    (I didn''t pull the gun, and I wonder if they have the ability to do that?Whether it''s a ranged attack, support, or a framed attack, we need to be careful.Well, I''d like to see what kind of trick you''re showing me, but that''s too much room for a boulder.)


    As long as I left the melee to the zombie cat, Amiko wanted to pay attention to Pedro and take care of him before she could do anything.


    Giovanni flashes from the air to the left and right, holding Vivian back.


    (This scorpion cat looks strong.)


    Viviane sees Giovanni as being considerably tougher than Zanelli and watches the movement without bypassing it.


    Meanwhile, Miko sneaked out a spell.Miko''s gaze was not directed at Vivian or Pedro, but at one of the standing members.


    Vivian and Giovanni do not try to set each other up while facing each other.Vivien, who saw that the truth would not be revealed, decided to set it up from his own side.


    (Pedro, I''m begging you.)


    While complaining in his heart, Vivian pays light attention to his right hand.Vivian sends Pedro a signature that he can understand.Pedro was watching it, and he understood what he had to do.


    Vivian steps left and right, closing the gap with Giovanni.


    Giovanni quickly turns his body in line with Vivian''s movements, while remaining in position in the air.


    As Vivian approached at a certain distance, Giovanni moved like he was being played.Vivian stepped into the most suitable attack range for Giovanni.Giovanni was aiming for that moment.


    But suddenly, a powder spurted out in front of Giovanni, blocking his vision.On the contrary, Giovanni''s whole body is wrapped in powder.


    The moment Giovanni moved, Pedro activated his abilities.Powder and smoke were blown out of her body and moved to where Giovanni was.Vivian was sending out a signal to activate his abilities.


    This gave Vivian an overwhelming advantage.After that, I only had to slow down Giovanni by stiffening him with powder and slowing him down. That''s what I thought.


    Neither Vivian, nor Pedro, nor the members were unaware of what Miko was going to do.Particularly, the members who were free were watching Miko not to make strange movements, but no one could understand that the magician was only moving his mouth to cast spells.


    Gunshots rang.


    "Huh...?"


    Pedro was stunned by the incredible shock to his abdomen.


    "Pedro!?"


    Releasing his eyes from Giovanni, Vivian screams back.Pedro''s body slowly collapsed.


    I shot a member of my ally''s tee time on the battlefield.Pedro was also a long-known immigrant.He was closest to Pedro.He had a gun in his hand with a vague expression on his face.


    The rest of the crew shoots at his arm.He drops his gun after being shot through his arm, but he stays out of his mind.There was no further reaction.Two colleagues seize him.


    "What...? Why? Why am I shooting Pedro!?"


    He shouted when he had returned to his senses.I remember when I shot Pedro.


    I don''t love you anymore.


    Taunting Omiko. Not a big deal.It was just manipulated into possessing evil spirits by the members who were nearby.


    "I mean... Giovanni... did you get hit?"


    As soon as the powder smoke that could be put in was clear, there was a figure of Giovanni falling to the ground, his whole body hardened with powder.Pedro''s consciousness was still there, and his abilities hadn''t been removed.I was desperately trying to seal off Giovanni.


    "Pedro! Don''t die until you do! Pedro!"


    Vivian rushes over to Pedro, who falls down, sobbing.


    "Idiot... you''re in the middle of a fight..." Don''t take your eyes off the enemy..... "


    Seeing Vivian''s deeds, Pedro reprimanded with a faint voice.


    "Ahh, that''s enough. I''m sinking into a mood...Looking at such a scene, I can''t do it... "


    Amiko waves her hands in a different face.


    "Retreat. Retreat!"


    He walked away with his back turned majestically, but there was no one to set him up from behind.The opponent possesses an incomparable power.No one could do anything to retreat, but to inspire me so badly that I could regain my will to fight again and risk my life.


    Simon retreated, and Masami and Goat County returned to their respective hired organizations.


    Tozato crouched on her knees in front of the body of the Northern Capital, staring at the body for a while.


    Her helmet was removed and her bare face was revealed.His eyes are closed. It is the face of a normal man who has cut his hair short and is almost everywhere.


    "Toothless-san..."


    Noriko, who was behind it, was silently staring at the toothpick for a while, but the toothpick did not move for a long time, so she called out unexpectedly.


    With a small exhale, Tozato gets up, turns to Ritsuko, and smiles lonely.


    This North Capital was the target of my killer era.


    A toothpick that speaks with distant eyes.


    "Just before I killed her, she begged me for my life."I listened to it and was disqualified as a killer.I saved his life with all my heart.Let''s just say I killed him. "


    Did you move your heart to beg for your life?


    Ritsuko has some doubts.Even after deducting the point about the killer, I suspect that there was a special circumstance because the toothpick, whose murder is a hobby, forgave the opponent.


    ��He said he had money for a hard-to-reach child.After checking, I also paid for the child.Unfortunately, she was unable to help, but after a while, she made a puke that I loved and called out to the North Metropolis.In his heart, which barely spoke, I remained unsure.Were you looking for a place to die or a new life?He closed his mind and became a gorilla without uttering a word.Perhaps you escaped the painful reality of becoming a gorilla. ��


    The heart of the northern capital, which had been gorilla for many years, was incalculable in Tozato.


    "He''s helped me over and over.I don''t know what he thinks, but he was a reliable ally to me.Thank you very much. I''ll see you later. ��


    Quietly speaking, Tozato meditates with his hands together.Ritsuko, who was behind her, mimicked the toothpick, closed her eyes and closed her hands.


    (The North Metropolis is dead... and you see signs of defeat.No, is it still too early to make that decision?)


    Usually, it''s a toothpick that doesn''t boil too much backward emotion, but this time, it''s enduring a boulder.Depressed. Naturally negative.And since there is little experience of becoming negative, it is difficult to stop teeth once depressed.I don''t know how to maintain myself or rebuild.


    (I knew it was originally a reckless battle.After all, that battlefield tee time was the opponent.But I''m coming to battle with all my heart.I''m sure Rojas and Tatemura are equally comfortable. [M]As the head of the backstreet organization... you don''t want to succumb.If the opponent is bigger, it is more natural)


    "Um... maybe you shouldn''t say this now, or maybe you''ll get angry, but let me say it anyway.Honestly, that''s how I feel. "


    Silently burning his fighting spirit quietly, Ryoko shouted at the toothpick trying to break his negative mind.


    "Will you put me in the vomit you love?"My remaining time is short, but I want to use that time... effectively.I may not be able to replace Kitado-san... but I really wanted to replace him.Oh... I just realized that I''m saying something weird... that..... "


    Clumsy but desperate to complain, looking at Ritsuko, who turns her ears bright red, her chest warms up.


    (What''s the matter...?My heart is also on fire, isn''t it?)


    I have no choice but to love Ritsuko.Tozato honestly admits the fact.


    "Am I rambling?" Bold or aggressive, or in tune or not... I can''t believe you''re saying this at the time of Hokuto''s death... "


    ��No, I''m very happy and I have no reason to say no.��


    The words in Tozato''s mouth were undoubtedly the true meaning of Tozato.


    "I-Is that okay...?" Are you sure? "


    Are you ready to die soon?


    Ryoko''s head, which was confirmed by shaking her voice with joy, put her hand on the toothbrush lightly and smiled.


    Simon, the new residence, Oliga, Zhen, Li Lei, and Charles returned to the church basement.


    "Were you alone stirred up?"You''re such a nuisance, aren''t you? "


    Simon asked Vivian about the damage as he was being treated for his injuries.


    I''m calling Vivian''s fingertips.My men took Pedro to the hospital.I wanted to go with Vivian, but I had to protect him, so I left it to my men.


    Where''s Pedro?


    It was a Vivian who changed his blood profile and asked, but when he heard the report, he gave a reassuring expression.


    "It''s calm... looks like it''s okay"


    "That''s great."


    Simon smiles when he hears Vivian''s words.


    "Not only does it have supernatural powers, but I don''t know what to do with it. It''s certainly troublesome to be a crazy person."I can''t predict behavior either. "


    After the new house put its hand around its mouth and mumbled, I saw the truth.


    "It seems that the slut is really interested."I don''t know where and when it will show up next, but I think you should think about it so that you can deal with it right away, because you''re used to fighting stunners. "


    There''s nothing we can do about it if we do something like this today.


    I imagine myself shrugging my shoulders in my head when I''m told by my new home.


    "Well, let''s talk about being conscious as much as possible."The new house doesn''t have enough words. "


    "There''s not enough of them." What''s missing is this guy''s head, which I can''t grasp all 10 just because I said one.I mean, this guy said evil. "


    As Li Lei followed along and teaed, the new residence said a ruined chaos as it clapped its true head.

 2486 24

    Another day has passed.


    Four people gathered at the restaurant underneath Poor Noppo: Tozato, Rojas, Masami, and Kanemura.


    "Did you bring in the exterminator you hired?"Even in environments that require bodyguards.Or are you wary that we might betray you? "


    Kanemura glanced at Masami and asked Rojas.


    "That''s not the reason." I didn''t ask you to come.Besides, since I don''t rely on you, I''ll give you a lot of advice and thank you for telling me that. It''s a toho-ho. "


    Rojas shrugged and smiled bitterly.


    "Because, Rojas, you''re younger than me, and you have a short history in the backstreets."I definitely need some advice for this.I can see that. With my advice, Rojas, you can shine and grow. "


    "You''re only three months younger."I''m the same age. That''s why I''m traveling with a guardian. ��


    Masumi claims it with her true face, and Rojas is sarcastic.


    "After all, the organization in Tozato is struggling."They say we were attacked while we were engaged.But it was a pity that we lost the North Capital. "


    The museum village cares. He is always a mean man at the top of the Buddha, but he is very thoughtful in his remarks, and he sees people and situations well.


    "Yes, I''ve lost a man."


    It was Miko''s discretion to raid Tea Time on the battlefield, and it was Tozato who did not say that Miko was not part of the organization.


    "I was curious that they added people from the outside.Perhaps the current tee time on the battlefield is not powerful enough. "


    "Hmm, I know it''s tough with all the strong guys, but it''s more slippery than I thought."You''ve been attacking again with a small number of elites.I''m also curious about that area. "


    "There is a possibility that there is a shortage of manpower."Tee time on the battlefield is a battlefield situation in the United States, where it is based.Even after deducting this, it seems that the majority of the immigrant members of the old family are from Japan, which originally did not devote a lot of their fighting power to Japan.And try not to put immigrants on the sidelines as much as possible.When I broke into the basement twice, neither of them included any immigrants. ��


    The views of Kanemura, Rojas, and Tojisato were in agreement.


    "In other words, you don''t want to sacrifice immigrant members because you want to tame immigrants."I think that''s the other way around. "


    Masami gives a personal opinion.


    I see. It wasn''t just about your awareness of the center, it was about it.


    A convincing village.


    I see the light of hope.


    A toothpick that says things that are not in his mind.There is no hope of becoming the light of hope.There was Rojas and Kanchan Village in front of me, so I took it easy.


    "So, what is the specific solution?You''re taking immigrants hostage?Even so, they''re getting increasingly angry, and I don''t think they''ll honestly follow the hostage operation, no matter how much they want to avoid the victims of the immigrants.I can see that, too. ��


    "Masami, please stop talking weirdly."While telling yourself that you''re aiming for it, don''t try to take hostages, or whatever it is you''re aiming for. "


    Rojas pushed in at Masami''s words.


    Well, why don''t you set up a negotiation table?


    And, Masami.


    Huh? Are you negotiating peacefully now?


    In terms of negotiation, Rojas looked dumbfounded to see that there would be nothing but peace negotiations.


    "It''s not bad, is it?" As Mr. Toriyama said earlier, we will continue to threaten immigrants in the guise of taking them hostage. "


    "Huh? I didn''t say that, and I said no, but you didn''t listen to this person? I''ll be shocked."


    "I don''t think I''d ever drink that."It''s just reversing my nerves. "


    Masami had a grumpy look on Tozato''s face, and Rojas had a dazed look on his face again.


    ��We don''t ask for anything difficult.However, you can only silence your activities in the immigrant cave of Tear Noppo. "


    "Given the nature of the organization, which is tee time on the battlefield, it will never pass."They are very prideful and do not give in to threats.It''s hopeless to make peace anymore, because we''ve been hostile once. ��


    Tozato insists, but Kajimura speaks with skepticism.


    ��It''s worth a try.If you can''t, you just have to gradually kill the immigrants in the cave, and listen to it that it''s all because of the tee time on the battlefield.It will be painful over there. "


    "This guy looks like a gentleman, but he''s really a mess. I''m dumbfounded."


    Masami listens to the toothpick dialogue and reveals her discomfort.


    Masami shouldn''t say such extra words


    "Huh? But I didn''t say the wrong thing."


    "There are times when you have to be a crowd.To protect my organization. "


    Although Rojas was careful, Masami didn''t back down and quietly asserted herself with a gentle smile that didn''t make her teeth worse.


    At Tea Time on the battlefield, Simon, Niigata, Origa, and the four true sons watched the final live broadcast of the Snowflake Society interview.


    "This is a normal way of speaking that is not a salutation."You''re the kind of guy who should talk in salutation. "


    ��I think so too. I feel like a Japanese child who speaks less Japanese than I do."


    Listening to the way the horse speaks, Origa says that it is a new residence.


    It''s said that they use human trafficking organizations to experiment on human bodies in a large number of ways.It''s good to hear it majestically from the beginning, but if I deny it, yes, it''s over. "


    I admit it sounds just like this, though.


    Listening to the dialogue of Zhengma, the new residence leaks a smile.


    "I can''t believe Simon and his loved ones are dealing with the Snowflake Society right now."


    "I don''t think so." I''m pretty sure it was the information that hurt the operative in the center. ��


    Simon answered the real question with a smile.


    After that, four people silently listened to Zheng Horse''s response for a while.


    "It''s really majestic."But it was strange. I don''t think she''s good for a leader.I don''t find it attractive as a leader.What type of girl is attracted to her and follows her? "


    Simon asks questions after a while.


    "I agree with Simon."However, I have a proven track record of creating this kind of organization, and my thoughts are flying around.I guess that''s what attracts people around here.I''m not attracted, though. "


    And true.


    "They both have elements that attract people."Ambition, provenance, and madness - history has proven that those with them have traction.Well, we wouldn''t be attracted to that.Origa is suspicious, though.


    "Hey... why am I the only one suspicious?"I''m not attracted to you either.I''m not kidding if you''re a kid who says you need to do human experiments to kill people. "


    Origa throws up in confusion at the words that Origa added after she said it seriously.


    "Can you believe that even if there are very competent and reliable collaborators?No, I think it''s strange to say that we have an ally.She''s already part of our Snowflake Society. "


    After the dialogue of Zhengma, looking at the person who appeared on the screen, the three people were surprised.


    "Hey, Junko''s got a Snowflake Society."


    The new house accentuates.


    I''ve heard that Grim Penis is absorbing too, and alongside the tee time on the battlefield trying to master the immigrant cave, the Fixers might consider it a nuisance.


    Truth is as unchanged as usual in its expression, and though it says in a rushing voice, its heart is not calm.Junko said that she had done something that wasn''t even a rooster.At the time of the Snowflake Society, I think there is no doubt that I am planning something unexpected.


    This is one of the seven largest organizations in the world, but will these guys be among the eight?


    Grim penis is one of them, so it''s still a set of seven.


    Simon, who is joking, says the truth.


    Simon''s phone rings. The opponent was Vivian.


    It seems that there was an offer of peace negotiations from the toothpick of my beloved vomit.


    "It''s so trap-like."


    When Simon said the report, the new residence smiled bitterly and became suspicious.


    "Well, let''s do it." If it''s a trap, I''ll use it the other way around. "


    "Even though I don''t know what kind of trap, I can easily learn such a grand language"


    Simon laughed bitterly this time when he was encouraged by the new house.


    I need you to call the boss directly because I want to set the terms of the negotiation.


    "All right."


    Simon told Simon that he had been nailed to the new house.


    Togiri, Riko, and Miko also looked forward to the final interview with Snowflake Society.


    It was the same last time, but Ritsuko still has an uncompromising disgust for Masamori.Ritsuko confesses that it comes from something like rebellion.In this interview, disgust and discomfort further increased.


    I even thought about taking a seat on the way, but I decided to look to the end.I decided to listen. Never before have people been so unfit for themselves.


    Ritsuko, you look pale.


    Miko notices that Ritsuko is acting strange and calls out.Tozato also listened to Miko''s dialogue and looked at Riko.


    "Ah... I''m sorry. This girl... she doesn''t agree with me in all her claims and values..."


    Be honest with your mouth about what makes you feel sick.


    You don''t have to force it to look at it.


    "No... it''s okay"


    Just by being cared for by the gentle voice of Tozato, Ritsuko recovers her heart.


    ��What''s wrong with you? I think I''m an omoshirai ~


    Looking at the horses, Miko felt attracted to them.


    "Oh dear, is that Junko Yukioka''s contribution?" It''s a surprise, isn''t it? "


    Junko watches the appearance of the scene, and says in a tone that is not surprising at all.


    (This is onee-sama''s natural enemy.I see, I can feel the aura even through the screen.)


    At first glance, Miko liked Junko.


    Togiri picks up the phone.It was a report from my subordinates.


    It seems that peace negotiations are OK.However, there is a call from the other side to discuss the negotiating location and terms. ��


    ��Can I connect with you by phone now?��


    Just a moment...


    After receiving confirmation of the toothbrush, the subordinate hangs up the phone.


    In a few minutes.


    Hello, this is Simon Bell from Tea Time on the Battlefield.


    I''m Souichi Tozato, my beloved vomit.

 2487 25

    ��Negotiations. I didn''t expect you to come here and say you wanted to do it.��


    Simon makes an ironic voice.The phone is on speaker, and I am listening to the truth, the new home, and Olga.


    "I haven''t said anything about making it by hand yet."I just said I wanted to negotiate peace. "


    ��If I told you we were going to negotiate peace, you''d want to work on it first.Or something close to it? It''s synonymous. "


    ��But that''s why you''re calling me, right?I would like you to understand the difference between responding to negotiations and responding to the content of negotiations.If it''s the same, then you don''t even have to sit at the negotiating table.Or you can just call me and do it. ��


    Simon gets a little irritated by the disgusting toothpaste.


    "It would be easier if you did it over the phone.There''s no danger to either of us. "


    But the important thing is that we still want to meet and talk directly, right?


    Simon opens his mouth and thinks a little bit.


    "I''ll bet you 50 yen to break the deal."


    "The opponent is the premise from the beginning, so we should come with that premise, too."


    It''s like a farce.


    The new home, the truth, and Origa whisper to each other.


    "Decide how many people will be present."


    After about twenty seconds, Simon opened his mouth.


    "Not only the vomit of love, but also another organization is involved, and their presence is mandatory.In other words, you want at least five people.Include one bodyguard each. ��


    "Isn''t there a calculation?"


    I don''t need a bodyguard.


    "Very confident."


    Toothpick that you can say "Sarari".Simon snorts.


    Please leave the place outside the immigration hole.In the neutral zone, if possible. Ahh, it might have nothing to do with you guys who are in conflict with the center. "


    "As long as you don''t try to get mad, I promise you that I won''t attack you with my hands."At least that''s what I''m gonna do. "


    I want to believe that word.


    Can I leave in an hour?


    It''s sudden, isn''t it?


    "If you have something to do, you''ll give it up."We don''t think we need to negotiate.That''s what you want. We''ll go out, but we''ll set the rules. ��


    Simon hung up when he told him that.


    "I don''t think it''s very compatible."It would take a small number of people to call in and kill their heads. "


    A new home that sounds funny.


    "I told you if it was a trap, you''d use it the other way around, right?"Let me know how you''re going to use it. ��


    "That''s because I won''t go there."


    Simon, who asked in a mean tone, answered the new residence with a sneering smile.


    The door to the quadruple room is knocked on.


    "Someone who calls himself the agent of the center is coming."


    "Huh... let me pass through the guest room." I''ll go there a little bit. "


    Simon leaves the room after hearing from his subordinates.


    "This is the right time to interfere with the central nervous system."


    The truth murmured.


    "It''s not that the fishermen are aiming for advantage, but they definitely want to crush one of them."And you''ve been in contact with Simon-- "


    The new house stopped talking along the way, but I truly knew what he was going to say, both to me and to Origa.


    "Both sides were checking their attack and defense."You''re having a hard time, aren''t you? "


    In the guest room, a central agent opposite Simon opens his mouth.


    ��Let''s pause and form an alliance.��


    "You think that human trafficking organization is more disruptive than we are?"


    "You can take it that way."


    Simon''s central agent laughs furiously at the question.


    "What kind of support would you give me?"


    Simon asks more questions.


    ��I''ll do whatever it takes to help you.within the limits of common sense, of course. "


    "Hmm... can I talk to you for a second?"No, I''ll call you here. "


    Here you go.


    Simon summoned Makoto and Origa to the guest house, told them the story of the central agent, and asked for their opinions.


    ��Take it, Simon. I don''t know what kind of relationship you have with the center, but you should take it here.��


    The new house I heard the story about said as I glanced at the agent in the center.


    "That face is surprised to learn that I''m one of the [Taboo] and that I''m connected to such a guy."


    Yes, a little. There is also Aizawa-san, the murderer doll of Junko Sakuoka.


    Smiling at the dialogue of the new home, the central agent admits.


    "It''s a little bit more. It''s a little bit more, little one."


    ��I''m going to take it, but I called you in to see what kind of support I could get.��


    "Well, you can''t do anything without my advice."


    When I heard Simon''s words, my new house turned into a Doya''s face.


    "I may think about it, but you''ll come up with a better solution."


    and Simon.


    "Prepare a lot of troops and equipment."Preferably a full-bodied, bulletproof guard.And prepare similar equipment for twenty to thirty clothes. "


    Upon hearing the request for a new house, Simon and Makoto immediately figured out what the new house was equipped with for.


    "Do you mean letting me fight with that blowout?"Otherwise, I wouldn''t ask for that kind of equipment or number of people. ��


    The truth is that the non-immigrant Tee Time soldiers will also be mobilized for the battle.


    "So, let''s empty it when we attack."Then there will be no sacrifice if attacked. "


    I don''t want to abandon the base, make no sacrifices, and dedicate no soldiers to defending--


    Simon laughs as he hears more plans for the new house.


    "It doesn''t matter if we abandon the mainland."You can move in soon.I don''t want to do anything but cause damage.Welcome back to my home. "


    "Remember that battle in the jungle."


    The true man murmured with distant eyes.The unforgettable battle of the jungle on a stormy night.At that time, he lost his true companion.


    "How many soldiers can you get?"I just told you, with your gear on. "


    Confirm the new home with the central agent.


    Perhaps thirty people is the limit.


    I thought there were about twenty of us, but it would be great if we could get that much out of full armor.


    Simon laughs again.


    "Well, I''m going to negotiate with them."I''ll tell you what happened afterwards.Negotiations will probably burst, but if they work out, let''s just say we didn''t have this conversation. ��


    Got it.


    The central agent nodded.


    "Who do you want to take with you to the bargaining room?"


    The new residence asks.


    ��I want you to come to my new home and truly come to my house.��


    Shit, I''m the answering machine.


    Oliga pointed her lips at Simon''s words.


    Tozato heard strange information from his men.


    ��It seems that two other human trafficking organizations that were secretly operating in the city of Era have been destroyed.One said they couldn''t get in touch, and the other said they were attacked. ��


    I contacted a human trafficking organization that said they were attacked.


    "I don''t know who did this to me..."The boss is dead. Except for me, all the executives were wiped out. "


    A dark voice from an executive who said it was the survival of the organization proved the information to be true.


    (Aside from tee time on the battlefield, is there anyone else moving?It is possible that you are in tee time on the battlefield......)


    The first thing that comes to mind when you say that you are avenging a human trafficking organization is the center.But the center was also hostile to tea time on the battlefield.


    (It''s very likely that this mysterious attacker will also target my beloved vomit.Even tee time on the battlefield hurts my head...Thank you... I can see it rolling down.Are you going to lose, die, and end?In this world, I thought that one day, but at last, the time will come.)


    With a pessimistic consciousness, Tozato suddenly turned his gaze to the girl who was sitting in the same room.Ritsuko looks worried as she looks at the depression in her tooth.


    (But I don''t want to run away.That''s not all we can do)


    Cutting off the backward feeling, Tozato smiles at Ritsuko.


    "I was a little anxious, but when I saw Mr. Menu''s face, I was relieved of that anxiety."


    "Eh, eh? Really?"Ya, I wanted to soothe you"


    In response to Tozato''s remark, Ryoko groaned with a confused expression.


    "The time we spent online talking with Menu-san was also a healing for my heart.However, if you look at the flesh and blood of Menu-san, the healing effect will be different.Maybe I should have seen you sooner. ��


    Although it''s a bit of a toothpick, I don''t hesitate to tell myself how I feel.


    Although Tozato is more or less an ostentatious person, there is not much time left for Ryoko - rather, she was bold because she knew that if she was unlucky, it might end when.


    "Um... I feel the same way..."


    Ritsuko mouths her thoughts in shame as she drowns.


    I see.


    I heard Tozato''s voice up close.At some point, he came to the right side of Ritsuko and bowed down.


    Tozato hugs Riko.


    Ritsuko''s eyes were rounded for a moment, but she was intoxicated by the feeling of a warm and powerful embrace and closed her eyes.


    The two of them hugged each other for a while, but eventually left the toothpick.


    (Huh...? Is that the end of it...?It was a pleasant moment, but even further...... at least just a kiss......)


    Ritsuko was beating out of her teeth and was discouraged by the fact that she would not do anything more.

 2488 26

    It was about four years ago that Tozato first saw a person with the handle name Menouet at the snuff site.


    The one who spoke to me first was Tori.From the text of Ryoko, I felt that she was a minor, and since she had a tendency to refrain, I thought it might be superfluous, but I decided to talk to Friendly from my side to make it easier for her.


    Thank you for your kindness, Professor.


    Whenever she is taught by Tozato, Ryoko enthusiastically expresses her gratitude.Both Tozato and Ritsuko always treated each other politely.Looking at Riko, who would never become Frank, and wondering if she was of the same kind as him in that respect, Tozato had a favourable feeling.


    However, there was no desire to see her in the fangs.At that time, I thought it would be good to maintain this relationship through the screen.


    It''s a bit of a mystery how Menu-san was killed.Would you mind telling me if I did?


    The image that Ryoko uploaded was also a topic of discussion among site users, so one day, Tooth Inn asked thoughtfully.There are others who have asked questions before.I was hoping that if I became close to you, you might tell me.


    I''m sorry. It''s a secret. I can''t tell you.


    The words returned from Ritsuko were the same as those addressed to other users.


    No, no, I heard what you broke into. I''m sorry.


    "Excuse me."


    When Tozato apologizes, Riko also apologizes.


    Um... can I ask you something strange?


    If I don''t ask, I can''t tell if it''s weird.Go ahead, say it. ��


    Toisato urges Riko, who tends to be reluctant to put on something, to do so.


    Ritsuko''s remarks were interrupted.With that said, I suspected that I was lost, and Tozato was doing other work.


    Has Nono ever felt guilty?


    After more than enough time, Ryoko bumped into such a question.


    ''There is no sin in this world.It''s a concept that humans have come up with on their own. "


    The toothpick replied without hesitation.


    If there is an Almighty God, we are also created by God.Born into this world, we are free.You are allowed to live freely.It is human beings and societies that deprive us of our freedom.They tie them up with invisible chains -- non-existent chains -- rules and sins.People all over the world live by killing their freedom, pretending to be tied up by non-existent chains.We will also be somewhat tied up in chains.But we should be able to unchain them so they don''t notice. ��


    Ryoko did not consider what she thought and asked such a question, but decided to state what she thought honestly.


    ��I see. I didn''t feel guilty at all when I killed people, so I was curious to know if I was a flawed person.It was refreshing to hear Mr. Nono''s story. "


    The customer replied immediately this time.I think it would be nice if Ryoko''s mind were made easier by that.However, I don''t know if it is really the heart of Riko just by the characters of the other person who can''t see his face.


    At this time, for the first time, a desire to actually meet and talk with Ritsuko sprang up in Tozato.


    Simon, the new residence, and the true three went through the immigrant grotto to a restaurant with a neutral backstreet.


    From now on, I plan to meet with five people from the boss'' fangs of my beloved vomit, Rojas, the boss of Manticore who is familiar with the stick, and Masami, his bodyguard, the boss''s museum village of the skin-cleaning team, and Goat County, his bodyguard.


    Three and five people sit face to face at a large table.No prior body checks have been carried out.We''ll keep our weapons in each other''s hands.


    ��We don''t want to change the riverbank, we just want to work in immigrant holes as usual.��


    Toothpick insists first.


    ��I know that.And I can''t admit it, so I''m on the verge of eviction. "


    Simon with a tone of what''s happening now.


    "Only the familiar manticore of the Colombian mafia can admit its activities in the immigrant grotto.We must do no harm to the immigrants.But my beloved vomit and the team that rolled up my skin are unacceptable. "


    You can admit it, or who was it?


    Hearing Simon''s words, Rojas was poisoned with a grumpy expression.


    "If you won''t admit it, it will take to kill the inhabitants of the immigrant cave thoroughly."Also, I will listen to you say that it was a disaster that brought tea time on the battlefield. "


    "You think we''re gonna give in to that threat?"


    Simon scoffs at the toothpicks.


    "The story is in parallel, so if you clash with your claims like that, then it means that we have prepared a negotiation table."Wasn''t it a peace deal? "


    The new residence glanced at Tozato and Simon, respectively, and said:


    "We can''t just back off."We can pay a price, so we want to continue our activities in the immigrant habitat. ��


    "It''s the same here." You can pay the price, so get out of the immigration hole. "


    It was also a parallel line between Tozato and Simon.


    Let''s hear about the price.


    and cinema, village.


    "If you stop trafficking in organs and human beings, I can skip the job of giving you the same profits."I promise that I will never make a loss in terms of profits. "


    "It''s a very delicious story, isn''t it? But I refuse."


    Simon refused without a shadow of an island, on the condition that Simon had spoken.


    ��You don''t believe me?Or just don''t like it?Or do you like human trafficking that much? "


    All three of them.


    Simon asks, and the toothpick answers immediately.


    "I don''t know why you''re so stubborn, but you guys are headed for hell."Even if it''s just for now, it might surpass your tea time opponents on the battlefield, but even if it''s just for now, a large number of soldiers will be sent from your own country and you will be destined to kill them all. "


    "If you''re in the opposite position, then you''re willing to shake your tail and obey?"If they were like that, you wouldn''t know how I feel.Because you''re strong, because you''re big, you''re extra pleasant.If you want to laugh boringly, laugh. ��


    "I''m not laughing. In a way, it''s like us."Me too--no, tee time on the battlefield wasn''t a big organization from the beginning.A cynical street gang with a number of people counting with one hand, with various luck guidance, and the value of building a pile of corpses, rose to the strongest gang in the moon counting with one hand.It''s the result of fighting bigger folks than us. "


    The negotiation remained parallel, but it seemed that Simon could understand the mood of Tozato a little bit.


    "I, True and Simon are just like you."But we don''t do that kind of bad stuff with human trafficking. "


    The new resident says, exhaling.


    "You don''t want to be wrapped up in a long thing, such a stupid pleasure is important."I agree with you, too. "


    Rojas said with a smile.


    "Maybe that''s all you need to do."But are you going to let all those people in your organization die? "


    "Nhh..."


    As Simon pointed out, Rojas thought about it with a difficult face.


    "Just... think about it." I really didn''t like the tee time on the battlefield.I''ll come back later, show off my strength and do whatever I want... "But when I talked to her like this, I had a slightly different impression. "


    Listening to Rojas'' dialogue, Tozato thought that this had already fallen.We''re not on our side anymore. Definitely turned back to tea time on the battlefield.Even if I didn''t turn around, I didn''t think we would fight together anymore.


    "I''ll let you pass."Be a chicken mouth but not a cow.I think I''m an idiot, but I can''t help it.Because you''re stupid in the first place, you''re doing a stupid business of organ trafficking organizations. "


    and Tsubaki Village.


    So, the general just pushes his demands and doesn''t break anything?


    Simon confirms, but Tozato does not reply.She took off her gaze and seemed to be thinking something.


    ��You just say what you want to say to each other without any compromise.��


    Truth speaks with a sarcastic tone of mindlessness.I didn''t just sarcasm them.Honestly, Simon thinks that this exchange is similar.


    Is that it?


    Simon confirms. No one has spoken.


    (What should I do? I really want to say it, but Rojas-kun keeps me quiet.But this exchange is very frustrating because I heard something.It''s really annoying and annoying.I wonder which one it is. What are you negotiating for?It''s definitely weird. It doesn''t make sense.)


    Masami was frustrated as she stepped under the table.


    "After all, negotiations are ruptured. I think it''s a rupture in negotiations.What were you negotiating for?But this time it is particularly bad. You guys told me you wanted to negotiate peace, but I hate it. I hate it, and I just want to make my own claims. What do you mean? "


    Simon throws up in a grumpy mood.


    Well, even if you can''t get used to the sticky manticore, it means something to you, right?


    The new house said with a bitter smile.


    (Sticky manticore is either over there or away from the battle line.Moreover, the existence of mysterious forces that are all aimed at human trafficking organizations is also a cause for concern.I wonder if my fate is far enough anymore...I don''t think there''s any effective counterattack left.)


    When the signs of defeat and his own death finally became more and more intense, the tooth felt.


    (I want to spend at least one night quietly with her.)


    When I think of Ryoko, a smile spills into Tozato''s mouth.


    Well then, with the rupture of negotiations, I''m going to don''t do it again �� ��


    "Wait a minute."


    Simon''s words were blocked by the fangs.


    "Overnight, give me time to think."


    "All right."


    Simon nodded instantly in response to Tozato''s request with a thoughtful face.

 2489 27

    When Tozato returned to his organization, he received a report from his subordinates.


    "Another human trafficking organization has been crushed."


    Got it.


    Quietly nodded, Tozato headed to the room where Riko was.I don''t care about the enemies I can''t see anymore.


    It is a lie to say that you gave me time to think.There is nothing to think about.I just wanted to buy some time.I wanted free time all night.


    The tummy in the tooth has already been decided.We''re going to involve the organization, we''re going to fight the battle.


    "It will be the last battle, but perhaps I will lose. That''s how it goes."


    In front of Ritsuko, Tozato smiled gently as usual and spoke in a calm tone as usual.


    "Rojas--san is used to it, and Manticore definitely turns around."And there appears to be a mysterious force crushing the traffickers.It''s probably different from tee time on the battlefield, but there''s also a possibility of collusion. ��


    Ryoko was staring at the fangs as they spoke.


    "Well, it must have been a big mistake to clash with the tee time on the battlefield in the first place."Or was it wrong to obsess overly obsessed with the immigrant cave?There must have been a lot of errors of choice. "


    Talking like other personnel, Tozato shrugs his shoulders.


    Why do you still scratch your legs and fight when you know you''re going to lose?


    Ritsuko asks.


    "I just hate losing, and I''m sorry."I don''t want to lose, I don''t want to run away, I don''t want to give in.I know I''m stupid, too.There are ways to avoid dying.But I want to keep fighting until the end. "


    It is a toothpick that has lived through me for a long time.It is true. But that is not the only reason.


    Well, then, so am I.


    The moment Ryoko opened her mouth, Tooth Sori was convinced.He said it was exactly what he was aiming for.


    Please let me hang out with Nono-san.


    Yes.


    In response to Ritsuko''s offer, which was told without any stain, Tozato smiled and responded immediately.


    "No way...."


    At the first instant of Tozato''s quick response, Riko had some doubts.


    "To go out with me?Your memories with me... no... that''s not how it''s supposed to be... "


    "It can''t be like that. That''s why.What''s wrong with that?I''ve already made up my mind when I''m told not to.Menu-san also asked for it from his own mouth, so I won''t allow you to go back anymore. "


    Riko''s eyes moistened as she looked at the toothpick affirming in a soft tone.


    You''ve set the stage.


    Ritsuko says in a squeaky voice.


    "It''s not just for Menu-san."As I just told you, I have my own feelings.Create the last good memories.Before that -- there''s still time for one more night.Let''s just say we''re going to be spending that time together. ��


    Yes.


    The two of them sit side by side on the sofa, shoulder to shoulder.


    It was fine to just stay together, but I thought it would be anyway, and Tozato projected a holographic display.The snuff site used by the two of them is projected.


    "Actually, you''re killing my parents."


    Ryoko mutters and searches the site.


    "At that time, I took a photo and gave it here." Here, this is it. "


    The screen shows pictures of middle-aged men and women rolling in blood.


    "Oh... I saw this, too."I also commented on it. Here''s my comment. ��


    When the toothpick pointed to the comment section, it had the name Nono.


    ��Yes, I also knew that there was a comment from Mr. Nono.At this time, I didn''t make my own handle name.I logged in with my parent ID and raised it


    Ritsuko smiles ironically.


    "It''s a strange story."


    Ryoko said with a sarcastic smile.


    ��What do you want?��


    ��I killed my parents, recorded the circumstances, gave them the photos, and they were full of comments.I also got a lot of likes.Everyone is happy. Everyone praises me.There are people who will inspire you and there are people who will comfort you.I was very happy at this time.These are all people who are possessed by snuff film.People who love to watch people get killed and people get killed.From the point of view of the world, these are very bad people, but they warmed my frozen heart at that time.Those terrible people saved me because they enjoyed such an outrageous hobby.That''s a very strange story. "


    It was a toothpick that I thought was more ironic than a strange story, but don''t talk about it.


    "It is strange that I am here with Mr. Nono."We got acquainted and connected on this site.We talked a lot about it.It''s very strange that you and Nono should actually meet and see this site in real life. "


    Ritsuko is ashamed and hesitant of the words that lie ahead.


    "And I feel very happy..."


    Leave it for a little while, then mouth it out.


    Me, too.


    Tozato narrows her eyes, laying her hands on Ritsuko''s hands.


    On the other hand, Ryoko remembered the hug yesterday.At that time, it was just a hug.


    "I''m happy with this..."Mr. Nono, isn''t there any way forward?Is it just as embarrassing as me?)


    Ritsuko asks in her heart.Of course, I won''t get an answer.


    "I have two requests for Mr. Nono." For the rest of my life. ��


    I decided to attack from Ritsuko''s side.


    "Oh, oh, are you going to do me two requests for the rest of my life?" Luxurious, isn''t it? "


    "I... don''t want to die without any experience..."


    It was a toothpick that smiled and made fun of her, but when Ryoko heard the words in her mouth in a voice that seemed to disappear, she disappeared.


    "I told you before, but I... it seems that I should live for half a year in probability."I do not know when my regeneration systems will be destroyed by the rampage of my abilities.That''s why I really wanted to see Mr. Nono.Being such a good-looking person, I thought that the cruel god gave me a great gift in a whimsical way.Even if I just met you... even if I''m just here, I''m still happy enough... is it luxurious to want to go further?Is that a bad thing? Or shouldn''t a little girl like this?Mr. Nono is an adult, so you need to be an adult?Am I not eligible for romance? "


    It was Ritsuko who was desperate and kept talking about what came to her mind from one to the next, but after spending so much time, she returned to her sanity.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I... ran off again..."


    "No, no, you don''t mind." Another wish - I can almost imagine it.If I were in Mr Menouet''s shoes, I would ask you to do the same.He wants me dead. "


    Riko''s eyes widened wide as Tozato guessed.


    "That''s right. Awesome. We really know each other."


    Ritsuko smiles happily, puts her placed hand back on top, and gently grabs the toothpick''s hand.


    ��You can kill me again and again.But they will only be killed once.I''ve always dreamed of it.How does it feel to be killed?But that''s just a dream.I always wanted to end up getting killed by someone.And now I''m thinking:I also... want to kill Menu-san.That''s not because I hate you-- "


    Having spoken so much, Tozato shut his mouth.


    I was hesitant to say the next word.It''s a very cheap word. That''s why I don''t want to talk about it.There was a strong resistance. But it''s true and false.


    "I''m glad... I don''t have to tell you everything."


    Riko''s eyes moistened and she looked at the fangs.


    "With the usual way of killing Mr. Nono, I want you to kill me and properly record it in the video.Please also properly add that I was a Menouette, upload it over there and show it to everyone.I also post in advance that I wanted to.I''m dying soon, and I''m going to meet the people I loved, and they''re going to kill me for collaborative artistic work.I think it''s very nice. ��


    Got it.


    Toothpick answers Ritsuko''s request with a smile on her face.


    "As usual, please also write a nice sentence about Mr. Nono."Maybe some people will pull it off..... "


    "Yes, some of you may pull, but many of you will understand.Since I met Menu-san, I will write down the depiction of the time of killing and everything I felt, so please look at it from the outside world.And when I''m dead, let me know what you think in the next world. "


    Having said that, Tozato noticed something important.


    ��When do you do that?��


    "Now... no... I can''t right now."I''ll help Mr. Nono fight.Let''s do it after tomorrow''s battle.So please wait until you are able to win the battle properly. "


    Got it.


    Listening to Ryoko''s dialogues, Toothari thinks that in the end she won''t have to kill herself.We have little chance of surviving tomorrow''s battle.


    "I''m so glad. I was so scared to die from the rampage of my abilities, and I was so relieved to think that I could be killed by Mr. Nono, even though I didn''t want to." I''m not scared. "


    "Well, before that, I had to beat tee time on the battlefield."That''s a big deal. "


    ��I''ll do my best to get what I want. Let''s win properly."


    Ritsuko smiles with enthusiasm.


    Toothpick has doubts.I wonder if I can dismantle Ritsuko as usual.


    From the moment I decided to kill the toothpick, I didn''t treat the opponent the usual way.Switched to recognition as a dismantling target and did not show any sympathy.I don''t think it''s pathetic.


    Is it the same for Ritsuko, or is it different?What will happen?Toothpick has doubts and anxieties.


    (It''s unlikely to win, so it''s highly unlikely that you''ll be able to do it.)


    With that thought, Tozato spun his hand around Ritsuko''s back and under her legs and covered Ritsuko.


    "Wow, Nono-san..."


    ��One more request, and I''ll do it in the meantime.��


    Ritsuko''s eyes were wide open and she was in a panic, her fangs gently smiling as she drew closer to her face.


    Ritsuko closes her eyes and relaxes her strength.I don''t know that even if I relax my strength, the intensity of my palpitations will stop.It''s getting faster and faster.


    After that, everything was left in the toothpick.I don''t know what to do with Ritsuko, and I thought it would be better to leave everything to the toothpick unless asked for anything.


    In the meantime, the lights in the room were turned off and dimmed.Riko was so confused that she could not even notice the fact.However, I am only aware of the fact that all my clothes have been removed and that my fingers, palms, lips, and tongues are touching various parts of my body that no one has ever touched.


    It seemed to be wandering around in the dark by a gentle storm.In the thin light, the eyes soon became accustomed, and the body of the toothpick was reflected.Naked, not in the usual suit.I''m surprised that there was a trained muscle armor underneath that suit.


    For Ritsuko, the happy time when everything was for the first time was abruptly interrupted.


    Ugh!


    Ritsuko moans while holding down her abdomen.


    (More like this!)


    Together with the intense pain, Ryoko feels fierce anger and despair. It''s a rampage of ability.


    "Menu-san, I''m so-"


    "Ughhhh!"


    Riko''s vomit and voice blocked Tozato''s voice.The blood sprayed from Ryoko''s mouth hit her body.


    "Uuhhh. eek, eek....."


    Menu-san


    Even more painfully, Ryoko turns on the light while rubbing her back.


    The pain soon subsided.Destroyed by a rampage of power, the regenerators quickly brought us back together.


    "Ahhh... I''m sorry... I''m so sorry... uuu... uuuu... ahhhhhhh!"


    While apologizing, Ryoko suddenly starts crying like a fire.


    ��What''s the matter? Does it still hurt?"


    "Ugh... no..." Higu... even though it''s such an important time... even though it''s such a lovely time, it''s ruined... higuuuuuu... "


    Ryoko cries as she bathes herself in blood and looks at her terrible toothpick.The two of them were naked and bleeding.


    Thinking that turning on the lights was a failure, Tozato turns off the lights and hugs Riko hard.


    ��Menu has nothing to apologize for.This is a gift from God. "


    "God''s present...? God''s mean... don''t... nnh..."


    Ryoko''s lips were blocked by Tozato, and the dialogue broke off halfway.


    "It''s a kiss with the taste of blood.Great situation, don''t you think? ��


    "Ah......"


    Without waiting for a reply, I put my finger in the secret place of Ryoko.Riko closes her eyes and trembles.


    "Bloody, hugging, devouring the taste of blood.Positively accept that this is more appropriate for us.Nice spice - a nice gift. At least I''ll burn this one. "


    There is no lie in the words of Tozato.It is not a word of consolation on the spot.It was passed on to Ritsuko.


    While her blood-soaked hand and her blood-soaked body were being washed, Ryoko''s tears of grief turned into tears of indulgence.

 2490 28

    At dawn, at 10: 30 a.m. Thirty soldiers armed with bulletproof plates and helmets came to the battlefield in front of Teatime Church.


    And they shall put twenty like equipments before the church.


    Simon, the new residence, Origa, and Makoto confront them in front of the church to check their equipment.


    "As ordered."


    Are we going to wear this, too?


    Truth asks a new house that is laughing.


    "There is a harm in slowing down the movement, but if you don''t wear it, you will be targeted."I''ll keep it on. "


    "I''ll wear it, too."


    The new home and Oliga receive the gear.


    "I''m good."


    "I''m sorry, too." It wasn''t even about being targeted.Well, they''ll be more targeted than the others. "


    True and Simon refused, emphasizing mobility.


    "When Li Lei and Charles come, let''s get them inside."These people stand out, and they''ll have information soon enough.Maybe it''s already in there. "


    and a new home.


    After a while, Charles and Li Lei visited the church.


    "Wow, this is good equipment."But I''ll stop wearing this. "


    "I think I''ll wear it."I guess I''ve got all of this because I need it. "


    Charles refuses, and Li Lei chooses to wear it.


    (I thought Li Lei would definitely wear it)


    Seeing Li Lei wearing a bulletproof plaited jacket, I think it''s true.


    The elite of tee time on the battlefield also appeared in front of the church and wore gear.There is not a single immigrant member.Only members from the United States.


    "Oh, yes. You can recommend our dojo to the immigrants at Simon''s."There''s so many of them. Suggest as much as you can, please. ��


    "Ah, ahhh... I''ll just leave you to talk." Mmm..... "


    Li Lei asked for it with a stern face, and Simon accepted it with a little twitch.


    "Stop it, stop it. Some drunken immigrants want to learn Chinese boxing nowadays.Li Lei also only expects it to be a waste of time. "


    (This guy...... I''ll shoot you from behind......)


    The flame of murderous intent flashed for a moment inside Li Lei''s new residence, which was laughing and laughing.


    Simon is on the phone.


    "Well, that''s a good choice." I''ll do my best in the future. "


    Simon smiles affectionately at the phone.


    "Good news. The familiar manticore says they won''t engage.It''s from Rojas, the boss over there. "


    Hang up the phone, Simon reports.


    "Then, I wonder if Masami Toriyama, who was hired by Betty Manticore, has been relieved of her duties."It''s possible he''s been hired by another organization, but without him, it''s going to be a lot less power. ��


    Makoto said.


    Well then, until we get back, don''t let any of you get anywhere near Ajit.


    Simon smiled at Vivian and the other immigrant members who showed up to see him off.


    "Yeah...... Have a good fortune, everyone......"


    Vivian says with a strange expression.Immigrant members also see off with a similarly strange face.Everyone got into the car and started moving.


    Morning.


    ��A few dozen fully armed soldiers gathered in front of Tea Time on the battlefield.They''re mixed up with tea time soldiers on the battlefield and headed our way. ��


    I see. Prepare to intercept everyone.


    On receiving the report from his subordinates, Tozato quietly ordered it.


    "This time, it''s going to be a total battle."If you want to escape, now is the time. "


    In front of Riko and Miko, Tozato tells you.


    "If you want to hang out, I''ll do it after playing appropriately."Ah, if you think this is no good, don''t hesitate to run away.Does that mean that Ritsuko is going to have toothpicks in her heart? "


    I''m going to win.


    Ryoko smiled at the words of Miko, who did not hesitate to say them.


    "Hee, are you going to win?" Looking at the state of the lower edge and the toothpick now, it looks like we''re going to lose the battle against an opponent who is very unlikely to win.Is there any reason to fight that much? "


    "The choice is to be spared both the way to escape and the way to succumb."If you want to laugh at it, laugh at it. "


    "I don''t know, it''s not funny, it''s just a stupid way of stretching and scattering my life."Well, if you like, why don''t I turn your body into a zombie? "


    ��I won''t do that.��


    Many of Miko''s shameless dialogues calmed Tozato''s mind.I think Miko''s words are correct, and I know that I am strange.


    (I''ve lived against my destiny for a long time.You refuse to be swallowed.Whether it''s a matter of life or death.Even if it means losing something important.)


    Togiri turns her gaze to Ritsuko.Ritsuko was always looking at her toothbrush with a fervent gaze.The gaze overlaps, and the toothpick naturally spills a smile.Ritsuko smiles so that she can deal with it.


    I see Kajimura-san.


    Upon receiving the report from his subordinates, Tozato went to pick up Tsubaki village.


    The museum village was visited by members of the Goat County Skin Collapse Team in front of their beloved vomit.


    "I was expecting it, but Rojas is going to get out of this fight."I checked before I came. "


    Tsubaki Mura said when he saw Tozato''s face.


    Tatemura-san is here, so let''s wait in the same place.


    The place where Tozato refers to is a huge hall with a blowout.I was able to take a shot from above.


    "We''ve got a plan for Tarzan."


    When the hall village laughed unstoppably, the hall village''s subordinates laughed and took out the branches to show them.Many people wondered if it would be a countermeasure, but no one pushed in.


    We all moved to the Great Hall, where there was a blowout, and we arrived at the placement.


    Togiri became two people, Ritsuko and I, and I was a little far away from my men.


    The two of them leaned closer to the good news that no one was watching.


    "Yesterday, this morning, you''ve gone a little too far." It''s going to hurt. "


    Togiri turns her hand to Riko''s back and calls out.


    "I have a playback device, so I''m fine now."But it hurt last night, didn''t it?Your whole body has gotten tired..... "


    "I still feel pain."


    Ryoko''s teeth smile bitterly as she speaks in a protesting manner.The mucous membranes rubbed off against each other so much that they overlapped so many times.


    "I thought it was bad, but when I was conscious of death, I couldn''t stop and bumped into it.I''m surprised myself.You will discover many new aspects of yourself. ��


    I think there might be more discoveries if I spent the same amount of time without dying.But I''m not going to change this choice.


    ��I told you yesterday it was the best situation, but I still think it is.��


    Ryoko speaks with a fervent voice.


    ��And I''m looking forward to seeing the best situation ever.Even if you lose and get killed, it''s still the best.I can fight alongside Nono-san until the end. "


    Listening to Ryoko''s dialogues, love rises up inside Tozato.


    Tozato hugs Riko.Ritsuko also spun her arms around the back of her fangs.


    "Whether you die in front of Mr. Nono or Mr. Nono dies in front of me, I think both are great.Either way, I''m happy. ��


    ��I''m sure I do, too.Well... it''s a pity that I can''t kill Menu with my hands, but until the end, I''ll be in the same place, fighting for my life and scattering---not to say that this is the best.And most importantly, both me and Menu feel the same way.I''m very happy with that fact. ��


    The two of them continue to talk in the heat.


    (You''re drunk. We''re drunk.But that''s fine. God gave us the best time.You had a good dream.And... he gave me a good life.)


    If it''s just right to end here -- if it''s best to end it now, I don''t doubt the toothpick.You can end up in the climax of life.


    We arrived at the entrance of the pathetic Noppo underground city at the tea time of the battlefield.It''s coming into the basement.


    Reported via email from a subordinate.


    Finally.


    Yes.


    Your arms are clinging to each other at the same time.

 2491 29

    A group of around fifty soldiers, combined with the tee time and the center of the battlefield, make impeccable strides in the pathetic old city of Noppo.Moreover, most of them are characteristically armed.Even if I didn''t like it, the immigrants I saw soon knew what was going to happen.


    "Aren''t you from tea time on the battlefield?"You''re the boss, I''ve seen it before. ��


    Many of the poor old immigrants in Noppo looked horrified and distant, and there was an old woman who called out from among the people''s garbage.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Simon stopped his foot and turned to the old woman who called out to him.However, Simon was on the alert and did not approach.


    "Poor Noppo hates you guys, but I think you''re making the cave better.But being saved by an American gang is ironic. "


    "Even the country is reaching out to a lot of people."


    Simon also lost touch with the old woman who spoke with an affectionate smile.


    "Our lives are not good because stubborn people are shunning the help of the country.If you''re stubborn, you can hold your head down without telling me if you''re stubborn. "


    An old woman who jokes. No, I''m not kidding, I''m expecting you, so I guess you said that.However, many people were unhappy to hear the old woman''s words.


    "If you don''t like it that much, you should get out of here."


    Charles whispered as he walked out again, away from the old woman.


    "What poor people do is they can''t move where they live.Even the distance between the eyes and the tip of the nose. "


    Li Lei said. Even though he said that he was poor, even if he was not poor, and even if it was a hateful land, Li Li knew that many would not be able to leave the land where they lived.


    Eventually, the party goes underground.This is such a prominent group, and the enemy is no doubt aware of it.And there is no doubt that they will be waiting in the great hall of the example.


    Nothing happened, and the party reached the front of the great hall with the blowout.


    "Beyond that."


    In the aisle - Simon always tells us that he stopped a few steps from the hall.


    "The moment you enter, think of it as a bullet rain from all directions from above." Well then... let''s go. "


    Simon said, rushing out like a gust of wind and rushing into the hall.


    Gunshots echoed immediately. Enemy generals poking their way through the front lines.When I saw it, I naturally turned everyone''s attention and muzzle to you.


    Simon has visited this place twice in the past, so he knows some safety points.I rushed to the place all at once.


    Simon was followed by the soldiers.Simon was attracted to only a small amount of time, but in that small amount of time, he was able to allow a large number of soldiers to enter.


    Focus the bullets on the entrance as much as possible.But the fully armed soldiers did not fall.The bullets are almost fired.But there are no casualties at all.There were about two of them down.


    Simon and his new home soon noticed that the fallen man was being shot through the gap between the bulletproof plates.Makoto and Li Lei also noticed.Charles couldn''t afford to look at you.


    It''s not a coincidence. Simon sees through what was obviously targeted.Some of the enemies are good at it.I suspected that it was the work of Tozari and Goat County who had been engaged previously.


    As before, Charles hooked the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire to the upper level and developed the wire action.


    You don''t have to do that this time, do you?


    Looking up at Charles, Origa said.Without attracting any attention, there are a lot of soldiers, and it is a full armor bulletproof plate specification.


    You don''t have to, but Charles wants to play spider guy, so let him do it.


    The new dweller says to the thrower.


    Aren''t you hit pretty hard?


    Seeing the armed soldiers being defeated one after the other, the truth spoke out.


    "And it looks like he''s been hit by the same guy."


    The truth turned its gaze to the man above the blowout.A thin man with a beard in his diminished goro eyes - Every time Goat County shoots a gun, a bullet pierces the thin armor of the soldiers, causing them to fall as they are wounded or fatally injured.


    "Was it him?" You have good skills.I''ll deal with it. "


    Li Lei also looked at Goat County and moved quickly.


    "It''s not just that beard."The old man''s in there, too. "


    Shortly after the new residence turned toward the village, the village shot Charles.


    I''ll leave it to Charles.


    The new dweller says to the thrower.


    Well then, I guess I''m going to face off with the general.


    Simon looks up at the blowout and laughs.His gaze collided with the toothpick holding the gun.


    Thanks to the numbers and defenses, we''re still taking advantage of the ground.


    Origa remembers. When I was hunting snipers in the civil war in my homeland, Seguroamia.


    (Even though the number and equipment are higher here, it feels like they''re being pushed a little bit)


    Looking at the heavily armed soldiers who are falling down all over the place, I see that the new house is not in good shape.Nearly ten of us have already been killed.On the contrary, only three or four enemy soldiers have yet been shot.


    "Enemy soldiers -- not soldiers, but enemy soldiers look like they''re in the backwater, so their morale looks pretty good."These guys are such a pain in the ass..... "


    A new home reminiscent of the mercenary era. There have been many times in the past that when the enemy army has been brave and bold in the face of a handful of inferiority and death, it will suffer a great deal of damage from its own forces.


    "Oh dear, the teeth are more dominant." This is unexpected again. "


    Looking at the state of the defense in the hall, Miko said with interest.


    "I thought I''d do it a little later, but it''s something that some people are already kicking around, and I''ll help you right away."


    Miko casts a spell.


    "Huh!?"


    Origa shouted in surprise.A nearby friendly soldier, who seemed to have died, slowly stood up.I''m not alone. Tea time on the battlefield, not just the soldiers in the center.The dead of enemies also rise up as zombies.


    A zombie gets up and shoots a gun.Zombies on the enemy side are well-targeted, but the problem is the zombies that show up in the allies.At first glance, someone who appears to be an ally is fired upon from up close, so he is pushed against the void and is wolfed or bewildered.


    Hey, is this happening?


    Origa frowned.


    "This is good." Not only will they keep us from getting killed, they''ll have to kill us without killing our enemies.If we defeat them, we''ll end up with an extra botched zombie soldier.Oliga, take on the zombies.Tsk tsk, let''s get rid of that zombie killer. "


    Roger


    Olga shoots as many zombies as she can, under the direction of the new residence, but even a zombie in thick bulletproof armor can''t stop moving just by attracting attention.


    You don''t have to tell me. I''m already looking for you. If I find you, I''ll go.


    "You''ve become quite rebellious before you''ve even seen it for a while."I''m sure Junko''s training isn''t good. "


    A new home that throws up because it''s frustrated with the true answer.


    I was there.


    A true discovery of the figure of Miko.


    ��It''s coming. The new house needs you to think about how to deal with the zombies and do it.��


    "I don''t want to be instructed by you all the time."And it was a mess. You think about it. "


    "I''m not working for the new house anymore."


    "Konjaya, sloppy."I''m not connected to the conversation.I can''t forgive this guy. "


    True to what I said, the new residence was bumping into each other with a dazzling face, and shooting at the zombie''s knees.


    The true ultrasonic vibration catches the steel wire and raises the step of the blowout.In the meantime, I was shot a little, but I didn''t mind.


    "Huh? Are you here already?"


    Miko laughs funny when she sees the truth coming up.


    You''re related to Rainbow Lily, right?


    I asked the truth facing Miko.


    "Iguruzukuri. Well, when you''re a necromancer, you''ll know what to think ~"


    "It''s a coincidence that you met me, right?"


    "Oh, hey." But I don''t want to miss this wonderful coincidence.I was told by Sister Lily that you can also be a zombie chimera before the production. "


    Although such a thing was not said by Lily, it was somehow interpreted as such by Miko''s head.


    (It''s the real thing, which means that when I play games with lilies, he''s involved.)


    Truth is judgment. Even though I haven''t done much exploration, I can ask Miko''s personality at a time when she talks a lot from her own side.


    "You know why lilies don''t put you aside."


    "Yes? What is that?" I don''t know why it leads to such an idea, but you think it''s dishonest?Ahh... I see... "


    Miko, who was laughing, suddenly tone-down.


    "There''s a verse I can think of..." Uuu... I see, for Lily-san... I''m not even an asshole like Shirokintaro... Damn it.... "


    No, I don''t think there''s anything lower than Platinum Taro. Maybe.


    Then the bright expression changed, and when I saw Amiko''s depressed face, I truly comforted her with appropriate words.

 2492 30

    "Tarzan, you son of a bitch."


    The village poisons, catches two ultrasonic vibrating steel wires, targets Charles flying around, and shoots a gun.


    (I''m scared because it''s pretty accurate.)


    Bullets are firing from just around the corner.Considering that it was dangerous to take wire action any further, Charles placed a steel wire on the handrail one step above the floor where the hall was located, and then wrapped the steel wire around it and went up to the floor quickly.


    Did they take the top?


    While tonguing, Kanemura shoots a gun at the upper level opposite.


    Charles landed in a layer full of enemies.They were hardened by the sudden appearance of Charles, but the stiffness was quickly relieved and they shot at Charles.


    Charles sprints to avoid shooting and approaches one of the enemy soldiers who is shooting at him.


    Even though he was shooting with a gun, Charles, the soldiers were stiff and stiff.


    Charles'' arm is swung.Ultrasonic vibration steel wire entangles the body of the soldier, and both arms are wound several times with steel wire at each torso.


    When you move, your body is in the middle of two things


    Charles whispered in his ear as he turned behind the soldier.


    Charles then turns the soldier into a human shield and shoots at the other enemy soldiers.


    (Don''t shoot me... can''t you do that?)


    A soldier who was about to scream, he realized it was pointless and gave up.I made up my mind. Shortly after I was ready, a bullet pierced the center of my chest.Without any hesitation, when my people are used as shields, many of them have shot at Charles, but I have no desire to resent the soldiers who have been shot.I was shooting myself in the opposite position.


    Charles didn''t expect the effect of hesitating without shooting at his allies from the beginning.I just thought it would be nice if I could get rid of the bullets on the spot.


    First, it depends on killing enemy soldiers in the same stratum before the Kanemura.


    Tatemura saw it and began to move.I don''t like the position I''m in.Sometimes it is taken from above, but there is also a relationship between the backlighting of the lighting.


    Charles reacted as he moved up the stairs, shooting at the village.


    The bullet was obstructed by the handrail on the stairs.Going straight up the stairs, Kanemura reached the same level as Charles.


    (This is going to be a little better.)


    With that in mind, the village pointed its gun at Charles.


    Charles abandoned the soldier under his shield and jumped back.To avoid attacking the soldiers who were firing from other directions, not from the village.At the same time, they shot at each other.


    Huh?


    In a heavy blow, Tatekamura dumbfounded and touched her chest with her hands.It is wet with blood.


    The bullet pierced through the bulletproof fibers and through the center of the chest.


    It wasn''t Charles'' shooting.It was a stray bullet from an allied soldier aimed at Charles.The soldier who shot didn''t expect the village to come up from the bottom, so he didn''t think there would be any allies before he did.


    The soldier who shot him didn''t even notice that he had a friendly fire in the village.Charles fired back at the same time, and the bullet pierced my throat.


    Several soldiers shoot at Charles, but Charles jumps into the cavity where he was supposed to build a nearby store and takes care of it one by one.


    While targeting the soldiers who were targeting themselves in the same stratum, he turned to the Tatekamura village where he would have come up the stairs.


    Huh?


    Charles looks toward the hall village and makes an unexpected voice.The village collapsed sideways, and there was a quantity of blood spread on the floor that clearly seemed to be a fatal injury.


    (I wonder if someone on my side got rid of it.Or maybe it was accidentally ejaculated.)


    In any case, there was no longer any need to deal with the Kanchon Village, so Charles took on another enemy.


    (I''m done here...Well, you''ve lived in this world for quite a long time, haven''t you?and crossed a dangerous bridge.....)


    Kanemura has lived for more than twenty years since it fell into the backstreets.They first went to illegal drug organizations, then to human trafficking organizations, and finally to the head of organ trafficking organizations.We have done a lot of fighting and managed to survive to this day.


    Satisfaction and persistence alleviate the fear of death in Kanemura, but also raise questions.


    (Compared to those who could not live long because they lived long, you''re satisfied that it was better than that?Is that a consolation?Hah... this is ridiculous... I knew it... I''m sorry. I don''t want to die. I''m scared...)


    While I realized that my consciousness was fading and my body was getting cold, the holding that I had kept collapsed, and at the same time, the fear of regret and death that I had lived in the hall village spread.


    Koichiro Yagigun, from Goat County, has been a backstreet killer for a long time.I didn''t know how many Shura were involved, but I didn''t succeed in all my work.There are quite a few failures.


    If the opponent is clearly stronger than himself, give up the job and honestly tell the requester that he is failing after fighting as many battles as possible.Therefore, the valuation of Goat County''s backstreets is not very good.


    But Goat County thinks this is good.The most important thing is to survive.At a time when I am choosing a job that goes hand in hand with the danger of death, I can say that the way of thinking is contradictory, and I can say that I will thoroughly implement a policy to suppress the danger because it is dangerous.


    (Did you stand out a little?)


    Goat County realized that it was being targeted, and hid itself in a shelter.


    In fact, Goat County had the most enemies.Shoots through the thin armor of soldiers who aim accurately and precisely and are protected by a full-face helm and body armor suit.


    Then I realized that Goat County was making a lot of money by shooting, and someone was shooting at him.


    After the Goat County was marked, it stopped attacking and remained hidden.


    It was Li Lei who marked Goat County and fired the guns.


    "Hmm. Solid. Are you similar to me?I feel that way.


    Li Lei smiled as he teased his chin.Usually, there is a feeling of the chin beard there, but it is hidden by the helmet up to the chin, so there is only a feeling of the helmet.


    There is no one beyond the line of sight.Until recently, Goat County was shooting a gun while covering the cover up a lot, but Li Lei persisted in aiming and shooting, so she stayed retracted.


    (Now, what if I''m in the enemy''s shoes?Waiting for the sun to almost clear?No, no, that doesn''t mean we''re fighting.But we don''t really know all about the nature of this enemy. Hmm.....)


    While troubled, Li Lei sneaked forward and began to move.Since the opponent is hiding behind the cover, I can''t read our movements, so I move from the cover to the cover.


    (Heavy equipment is avenging. (Can''t move fast)


    Li Lei feels that his movements are a little clingy, but I don''t think that his choice was a mistake.


    While I was moving, I felt a murderous intent.


    After all, the bullet pierced Li Lei''s feet.I sneaked around and found out I was in Goat County.


    "Oh, it''s ruined."


    Li Lei smiled bitterly. After changing the location, I tried to hit him unexpectedly, but Li Lei, who was on the move, happened to be witnessed by Goat County.


    (After all, this gear made me stick to it.It''s so wobbly and heavy... no, it doesn''t fit me in the first place. You''re not lucky.)


    Hiding behind the wreckage of a shop that had been abandoned for construction, Li Lei sighed.


    ��But I don''t take it off. It just happens to work badly.��


    With his mouth out, Li Lei decided he was ready to execute the plan he had been thinking about.


    (Because you are in a good position.From here, we can aim for him.)


    Li Lei, who came out of the shadow of the wreckage, exposed his body and stood up with his gun.The aim is to find a store where Goat County lurks.This remains to be built, but the walls and pillars act as shields, and Goat County has been hiding there for a long time.


    Goat County made a slight face, confirmed Li Lei''s figure, and immediately retreated.


    Li Lei didn''t shoot.I knew I wouldn''t hit you if I shot you now.I''m going to shoot when the Goat County shoots at me with their hands to seriously attack me.


    It''s an explicit trap.


    Goat County exhaled.I confirmed the location of the target, and it was possible for Goat County to shoot at the target in a short time, but I knew that the enemy was also aiming at that moment.


    (Are you betting on yourself?Nevertheless, it is ridiculous. I''m not the only one who shoots)


    With that in mind, Goat County did not try to shoot Li Lei, but hid behind the store.


    In fact, as Goat County read, other soldiers shot Li Lei.


    "It hurts so much."


    After being hit by a number of bullets, Li Lei frowned under his helmet.


    It was Li Lei who was guarding the bulletproof fibers and parts without bulletproof plates with Qigong.This made it almost impossible for bullets to pass through, which is why Li Lei was able to use his unusual bold hand to lure Goat County with himself, but the Goat County at heart showed no sign of coming out, attracting the attention of another soldier.


    Li Lei shot back at the soldiers who could not help but attack him.There is no sign of Goat County coming out of the gap.


    If abandoning battle is a loss, then this is my loss.


    In the dim shadows behind the store, Goat County murmured as her eyes gleamed.I didn''t mean to fight first.Because I decided to take a lot of risks in the fight against Li Lei, the soldier I confronted.


    Goat County is self-identified.I am aware of it. You''re a terrible coward and a coward.He was a prideless man who never wanted to be defeated.But that was fine. Morbid prudence, abandoned behavior such as holding hands, and self-protection were the first things I did without paying attention to evaluation.But that''s why I couldn''t live.That is important for Goat County.


    "This... comparing to patience feels like I''m losing."It was also being read over there..... "


    Meanwhile, Li Lei sighed, conscious of Goat County, where there was no sign of coming out.

 2493 31

    Even though I was a completely depressed prodigal child, I didn''t think so, if I said that I had lost my will to fight.It emits a dark, sticky, murderous aura, and smears the truth.


    (You seem to be motivated.Then I won''t hold back either.In the first place, it smells like crowds, so there''s no need to be relentless.)


    With that awareness, the true beast releases a murderous aura.


    Faced with a truly enormous amount of murder, Miko''s gloomy face quickly turned into a cheerful face.


    "Ohhh... I''m going to aga ~. That ferocious murderous aura... I''m going to aga ~ when I realize that it''s being directed at me. I''m going to blow it up."


    At the same time that Miko cried out, Makoto shot her like she was pulling a gun.


    Struck by a gunshot to the abdomen, he pulls his smile and knocks his body forward.


    Yes, I''m sorry.


    I wondered if I could just fall forward, and I woke up with a smile on my face.


    "That''s a corpse, isn''t it?"My body is a mess of dead and alive.My gut is almost dead.Because it''s more convenient. "


    Is it okay to attack the place where the body is?


    Ask Miko, who speaks with great skill, for the sake of his true interest.


    "It''s not okay, but the corpse is easy to repair."The energy you spend repairing it when it''s broken is different from the life parts.Normal strong regeneration ability means that your health will be consumed. For example, if you are replacing your heart with a corpse and moving the heart that is the corpse part, the power source will be independent.In other words, part of the body becomes a machine, and that''s the same reasoning that runs on electricity. "


    I see.


    The meaning was conveyed and it was true that I was convinced, but to be honest, I feel that the last explanation is a little strange.Because it is moving with an electric signal, compared to the human flesh.


    Then it''s highly probable that the head is dead, too.


    Shoot at the head while saying true.


    Miko shrugs.


    "Ah... that means my brain is rotten." I''m so annoyed. "


    Muzzy Miko summons a slightly larger zombie cat in her arm.


    "Don''t go, Campanela."


    When Miko spread her arms and ordered, a large cat descended to the ground and stood upright.He carried a large bag containing several things, and the bag was held by both hands.


    The cam panelera runs toward the truth on a bipedal walk.


    I changed my aim from Miko to Cam Panela and fired two shots.


    One shot hit my chest and cam panela fell down like a blowout.I let go of the bag I was carrying and dropped it on the ground.Then some of the stuff that was in the bag spilled onto the ground from the mouth of the bag.It''s like a black stone, like a lump of charcoal.


    (Charcoal? No, coal? It must be related to his special abilities, but what kind of effect does it have?)


    I saw the black thing coming out of the bag, and it was true.


    "Call Sack"


    Miko muttered as she laughed.


    The next moment, I thought that the coal spilled out of the bag was shining, and it disappeared.


    But coal is not the only thing that has disappeared.The ground where the coal had fallen disappeared as if it had been embedded in a hemisphere.in a clearly larger range than the volume of coal.


    "Ahh, what are you doing, cam panela?"You''re just as stupid a failure as Xaneri.Before you attack, put your hands out and let your abilities rose. Come on. "


    Miko shrugs her shoulders and has a sinister face.


    A cam panela that wakes up while putting one hand in the bag and looks at the truth.At a close distance, I could see where it was stopping, but it was an elegant looking beauty cat.


    The cam panela pulls the coal out of the bag and throws it at you.


    Countless coals, large and small, flying.Even the tiniest pieces, which were difficult to see, could take a lot of damage if hit, were avoided at great distances.


    "Ahhh, this is what happens after all."I can suddenly lose my motivation when I see this, but I''m still motivated today.I''m sure it''s your fault.Thanks to that murderous aura, I''m still agitated. "


    As he spoke, Miko grew wings from her back like a bump.Furthermore, from the armpit, the limb of the insect with the tip of its claws grows.


    Cam panela flies more coal.


    The True One shoots a gun at Campanela shortly after avoiding the coal.This time, the bullet pierced through the head and abdomen, and the cam panela fell down again.


    Miko leapt at the moment of the true attack.


    I pointed my muzzle at Miko, who was closing the gap from the air all at once.


    Miko changed her trajectory slightly in the air and avoided it sideways before the truth pulled the trigger.


    Seeing that, Miko puts down her gun and moves in the opposite direction.


    (Huh? Is that what''s going on?Did I get caught? Did I get induced?)


    Amazed, Miko swung the insect limb that grew from the armpit toward the direction where the truth had moved.It was mostly a surprise attack.


    If the limbs were swung as they were, the claws would have slashed the true body, but the true body that expected the attack would swing the unplugged survival knife when replacing the body, and cut off the limb that Miko swung.


    Shortly after the mutilated limb blew up, the rapidly rising cam panela threw coal at him again, but he was reading it as well.I jumped sideways to make room and fired two shots into the cam panela as I landed.


    The bullet shot through the upper arms of both arms (forelegs) of the cam panela.Cam panela opened her mouth wide and showed a look of surprise.


    Cute cats.


    Even during the battle, it''s true that I think about it.


    "This..."


    Immediately after shooting the gun, Miko swung her other limb and attacked, but Miko lightly shook her survival knife again and cut it off.


    (What is this guy...? You''re kidding. Strong as hell, huh?It was practically two people, and I and Cam Panella were able to work together at a good time, but I was lightly tingling...Should I say Rikishi was the man expected by Sister Yuri?)


    Miko was pleasantly surprised when she saw how the battle was without a gap.


    Miko jumps backwards and distances herself from Masaharu.The cam panela disappears into the air.


    "You''ve lost your will to fight already."


    When I saw Miko, I put down my knife while thinking about it. Guns don''t go away.


    "Huh, it''s about time for the tide. I made a good discovery today."It kills the birds! A great discovery of the century! "


    "I think it will only work on you."


    The truth spoke coldly to Miko, who clenched her fist and cried out.


    "I see? Well, that''s fine."Makoto Aizawa. I''ll see you next time in Pregnancy Sacred Village. That''s the real thing, so I''ll let you play more.Nghh, shhhhhhhh


    Without a doubt, Amiko waves her hand cheerfully and runs away.


    It was true that I thought about shooting Miko''s back, which was full of gaps, but I changed my mind and continued the fight, so I stopped.


    Simon came to the battle with Tozato and was forced to fight a lot.


    The enemy is not alone in the foxhole.Ritsuko, who is behind the toothpick, is also bolstering the toothpick.This is very troublesome.Even if Simon shoots, Tozato won''t dodge anything.There is no need for that. Everything like the red-purple glowing human soul of Ryoko prevents bullets.


    In addition, Tozato herself has considerable skills, and it seems that it would be a good match against Simon one-on-one.


    (I am used to fighting a lot.This is the man who fought hard before he became the head of the organization.Brothers on your way.Do they think the same thing about me?)


    Simon looked at the girl behind him as he thought about it.


    (Even though this one is troublesome, I can''t stand it because I''m going to help even those who use supernatural powers.Now, what''s the matter.....)


    Simon thinks. In addition, the wounds from the battle with Masami have not healed, so I can''t say how it is.


    (Even if you don''t attack us, if you leave her alone, you won''t be able to kill the toothpick for a long time, and my body is bad. We have no choice but to kill them.)


    It was Simon who was hiding behind one of the pillars as a cover, but as he approached a little closer and turned around, he considered aiming at the rhythm of manipulating the human soul.


    Ritsuko''s attention is always looking forward.It is focused on covering the toothpick, and because it is always behind the toothpick, it is also connected to protecting itself.


    Simon speculates that Ritsuko is always snug behind Tozato.Perhaps one way is the best way to guard against them.I suspected that I could not respond to the attack from the side immediately.Simon doesn''t know what it''s like.It''s just a guess. But maybe it''s a void.They may not be able to activate their abilities properly and may not be able to block them.


    Simon jumps out of the pillar, betting on the possibility.


    Together, she shoots at Simon without making any movement.


    (Because it''s protected by cheats, it''s easy to play.Besides, he was quite skilled.This is too hard.)


    Simon runs desperately, tonguing his abominable tongue.


    However, since I had shot at Simon, I couldn''t help but hide behind the wall on the other side.


    "Is he going to take a break from everything?" "I wonder when I''ll shake it..."I''m not going to be pushed this far. "


    It was a tough fight against Masami, but this time it was more than that.A toothpick that seems to be a strong enemy even one-on-one, extraordinary support, and multiple miscellaneous fish. Such bad conditions are long overdue.


    "Huh... if we give up, we''ll end up killing each other there."


    At the same time, Simon continued in his mouth that his life was over, and Simon jumped out again.


    It was then. Someone shot the soldier who was targeting Simon.It''s a distinctive gunshot that I know.


    Many more shots were fired, and the soldiers continued to fall, diverting the attention of the toothpick from you.A new firefight is taking place just beside us.


    (cum!)


    Simon suddenly turned to the side of the toothpick and confirmed the figure of Ritsuko who was behind the toothpick.


    Ritsuko also noticed that she was being targeted.


    It was like a momentary gap through the hole in the needle.In order to escape from Simon coming from the side, you must shoot before Ritsuko moves or before Ritsuko protects herself with her abilities.


    Simon shot him.


    A bullet hits Ryoko''s body.Ryoko collapsed. She was not protected by her abilities.


    For a moment, the joy and peace of mind of winning the bet made the toothbrush shoot at Simon.


    It was Simon who tried to shoot back, but he stiffened up a bit.Four red and purple human souls were approaching.Ritsuko, who was shot, used her abilities to attack, not to defend.


    Simon was desperate to evade, but he joined the Toji''s shooting and finally took one of the human souls.It was the hand with the gun that hit him.


    Simon felt horror and despair when he saw the hand holding the gun shatter and melt and mingle.


    Simon jumped back from the scene, but before he could escape into the shelter, the toothbrush shot further.


    Simon falls. He''s been shot in the thigh.


    (He ended up in a boulder.He said no to pushing. you''re dead....)


    Simon laughs vainly, ready for his death.


    (I said I wasn''t prepared to die when I really... just met you, but I was just about to die of a boulder.You''ll be prepared naturally.)


    Simon, who is full of gaps and has no way to fight back, could easily be killed in his teeth right now.Simon was prepared to accept the reality, but Tozato did not want to shoot Simon.


    "Mr. Menu..."


    Tozori throws down his gun, bows down in front of the fallen Ryoko, and holds up the Ryoko.


    Riko was the only one who had lost his will to fight.Simon had disappeared from his head.Everything but Ritsuko had disappeared.


    (Is that how things are going? Is that how... you saved my life?)


    Simon collapsed sideways as he watched Tozato''s behavior and smiled bitterly.


    "Apparently, I... don''t think I can do it anymore"


    He opened his closed eyes and looked up at his toothpick, smiling happily, while Ryoko said in a flickering voice.


    "Simon!"


    Simon shouts when he sees the Truth falling.


    (Is it true that you covered me?)


    I heard a distinctive gunshot.


    "It''s okay. It was close, but it''s okay somehow..."It would be great if you could take care of the legs. "


    Looking up at the truth, Simon answers.It is very reassuring that truth has come to us here.


    Did you repel them?


    Yeah.


    While nodding to Simon''s question, True knelt down at Simon''s side and started the first aid.


    "True, you''ve grown stronger."I''m very dependable when you''re on my side. "


    You weren''t watching me fight, were you?


    Simon looked up at himself and smiled, but his mouth broke for a moment.

 2494 32

    Ritsuko is smiling powerlessly in her toothpick''s arm.The bleeding from the chest does not stop.Even though the symptoms healed immediately before.It was clear what this meant.


    "The playback device... it''s not working.Looks like... the regenerator was shot and broken... "


    I knew that, but Riko sued me by explaining it to me.


    ��I don''t have any pain. Did you apply an anaesthetic effect, or did the pain become paralyzed already....."


    When she was not speaking, she was anxious. She wanted to deliver a little voice, and she wanted to hear it. Ryoko kept calling out.


    "Mr. Nono, please... talk to me."I... just listening to Mr. Nono''s voice made me feel happy... That''s why.... "


    "I''m sorry I can''t fulfill Mr. Menu''s wish."


    A squeezing voice leaked from her tooth''s throat.Ryoko never heard such a painful voice from Tozato.And it was the first time I''d ever seen that sad face.


    "Now... I''m still alive, and it''s not too late... right?"


    Ryoko complained, but Tozato shook her head to the side.


    "I''m sorry..." It seems impossible to kill Menu-san unless he is prepared and prepared for a more calm place.Now... even though Menu-san is dying, I really don''t want to kill him with this hand.Even for a few seconds, I want you to live.I want you to see me in your eyes... I want to hear your voice... "


    While listening to the words of Tozato, what glows from one of Ryoko''s eyes falls.


    "I feel the same way..." But... this is my last request.I... want to die because I was killed by Mr. Nono.So... I think I can die very happy... "


    There are two conflicting feelings of wanting to live and wanting to be killed at the same time.The latter''s feelings slightly outweighed those of Ritsuko.


    "I see..."


    Toothpick pulled out a gun and thrust it into Ryoko''s chest.


    "I don''t want to shoot you in the head.This is my ego.Enjoy the moment the light of life goes out in pain.while... conscious of my life...... "


    Yes.


    Immediately after Ryoko nodded with a smile, the gunshot echoed in Tozato''s words.


    No one but Ritsuko and Toothpick is aware of the sound of gunfire because it is being heard everywhere.


    "Mr. Nono... I can see myself... disappearing..."But... it doesn''t hurt... "


    Regardless of the anesthetic effect that occurs just before death, the fangs sense when listening to the dialogue of Ryoko with a smile.My prospectus comes off, it''s strange, and I smile too.


    ��It''s so... warm and fluffy right now...��


    She murmured with a blissful expression, and Riko stopped talking.


    After a short time, Tozato closed his eyes wide open.


    The battle was coming to an end.


    Simon, who was injured, was dragged into the shadows by the real and the new residence, and Li Lei and two members of the tee time of the battlefield were escorted to the hospital.Of course, it was the new house that gave the order.


    "Whoa! You know which one is more advantageous! Come on, surrender!"


    The new home calls out loudly. This was the third time I had called for surrender.


    It was a long battle, but the tide of battle was clear.Teatime and the number of soldiers in the center of the battlefield has not decreased much.The number of beloved vomit and skin rolling team was less than half.


    With the third surrender, the team finally laid down their weapons with their beloved vomit.Kanemura, the boss of the Skin Turning Team, is dead, and the toothpick of the boss of the beloved vomit has disappeared somewhere without knowing it. This fact is also significant.


    The members of the two groups who abandoned the battle by throwing away their weapons are lying face-down with their heads tied behind their hands.Around them, the soldiers in the center are poking their weapons.


    Four people from the new residence, Origa, Charles, and True went to the place where Tozato was earlier.


    Going into the back of the hall, there was a figure of a toothpick sitting next to the body of Ritsuko and meditating at the same place where Simon was engaged earlier.


    I was writing a sentence on an EEG.I was going to write down my feelings before I died and my diary for today and post it on my blog before I died, but before I finished writing everything, the new people came in.


    Obviously, Tozato had lost his will to fight.It was asked to the new dwellers that their will to fight had completely disappeared after losing Ritsuko.


    "Shit, you''re gonna die."


    The new residence pointed its gun at the tooth.


    The request received by the new home is the destruction of the beloved''s vomit.There was no need to kill Tozato anymore, but since Simon was not here, the new residence was going to act as his substitute.If Simon were here, you''d have to decide this.


    I have three requests for you, could you please listen to them?


    It''s a lot of ambition to ask the opponent to do three things as well.


    In a quiet tone, Shinjo smiles and sarcasms.


    "I''m just begging you." If you don''t listen, I''ll leave you to it.This child is not a member of my organization.I just happened to be involved and helped me.I hope you can bury the remains politely. ��


    After speaking of the suit, Tozato caught sight of Ryoko''s body.


    (I''m sorry, Mr. Menu. I''m sorry to put you in the organization, but this dialogue might upset you, but I don''t want to leave you out in this place.)


    Toothpick apologizes in his heart.When I go over there and see you again, I will tell you directly at that time and make up my mind to apologize.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange for you to be put in the same grave as you."


    The new house said.


    "I didn''t want that much, but thank you..."


    Looking at the new houses, it was a toothpick that said that it would listen to my wishes because it seemed somewhat friendly, but it was strange that it was more friendly than I had imagined, and I said thank you with a smile.


    What about the other two?


    ��The other thing I want you to do is write down the diary I''m writing.I was still in the middle of it. I kept a good record of him until he was killed. "


    "I can''t accept that." It''s possible they''re after something and they''re buying time.That''s true while I''m talking like this.Now tell me the third time. "


    A completely new home. It may be nice, but even if there is no loose end, Tozato will review the opponent a little.


    ��Okay, the third one is, I want to film the scene where I''m going to be killed, and I want to broadcast it live.I''ve killed people and exposed them.I always thought it should be the end of me. ��


    "It''s a bad hobby..."


    Normal creepy, full psycho.


    I don''t know if it''s refracted or clean


    Listening to the third request, Olga, the new residence, frowns.Charles smiled bitterly.


    "It''s only natural that you think it''s disgusting.But I''m serious. "


    "I don''t want you to think we did such a nasty thing.Make it clear that you did it at your discretion. That''s the deal. "


    ��Okay, I know it''s a bad hobby, but I think it''s my fault.��


    I nodded to the words of the new house and insisted on it.


    Togari prepares the camera and starts broadcasting the video.


    When you''re ready, your new home puts a gun to your toothpick''s head.Togiri quietly closes her eyes.


    (Menu-san. We''re going to the end of hell together.Thanks to Menu, I''m not afraid to die.On the contrary, you can die in a very happy mood)


    The gunshot rang, and Toji''s thoughts were interrupted there.


    "I don''t know why... I told you this guy was creepy, but he didn''t look like a bad guy."


    Origa looked down at the remains of the toothpick and murmured.


    "That kind of thing is much worse than ordinary bad people."He can do evil things like inhale and exhale without thinking of evil as evil. "


    and a new home.


    "He could have escaped.But I lost the energy to escape.I gave up the energy to live.Considering the reason, it''s unbearable. "


    Charles said, looking alternately at the bodies of Tozato and Ryoko.


    Hmmm, this is how you''re done with your work?


    Charles turns to the new residence.


    "You guys are good." We have an appointment to report to our client.It''s about arranging for a grave. "


    The new resident makes the call. The opponent was the "Great Lord of Fear Sponsorship".I was asking Ritsuko and Tozato''s body to be buried.

 2495 Closing Chapter

    Simon''s injuries, with his hand and gun melting together, are difficult to treat in a normal hospital.You can''t separate a gun from a hand, but you can''t get it back.


    But with a true recommendation, Simon went to the buste with the dust piled up and received medical treatment, and his hands were safely restored.


    At the end of the fight, the beloved vomit and the Skin Crushers scattered their survivors and fled.We''ve lost the top, so we''re virtually dissolved.Manticore, who was not originally regarded as an enemy, abandoned the struggle along the way, and continued his activities in the pathetic Noppo of the immigrant grotto.Teatime on the battlefield tolerated it as well.


    Simon, Makoto, Li Lei, and Charles visit the new home office.I decided to hold a modest celebration between my former colleagues.


    Woahhhhhhh


    Origa''s cry resounded from inside the office.


    Once inside, Origa cries, and there is a figure of a new residence with a sinister face next to it.


    Did you do something to your new home?


    "Why is it the premise that I made Origa cry?"


    Charles calls out, and the new home makes a dazzling face.


    "What''s going on?"


    ��A pet frog just died.Olga looked after it well and well.... "


    Simon asked, and the new house answered, shrugging its shoulders.


    Didn''t Olga hate frogs?


    Truth asks.


    "Because I was not good at it, I bought the Malmetapioca frog - commonly known as the Badgett frog - as a pet because I wanted to immune it."Then, I only hated it at first, and I immediately became so cute. "


    "Hmm. Oh, this is it."


    "You have an interesting face."


    Charles searched for the image of the frog when he was told by the new residence, and Li Lei became interesting.


    ��Ahh... I don''t like it anymore... hiccups... I don''t want to do anything anymore today... ahhhh ~��


    Origa still cries.


    Leaving aside such Origa, we will hold a celebration with the remaining faces.


    "If I report to King that I''ve teamed up with the center, I''ll be in trouble."


    Simon opens the beer can lid.


    "It''s my client, so just excuse yourself."I was working on it, but it was for my own convenience. "


    and a new home.


    "You should avoid the hub request in the future."We might end up having a fight eventually. "


    "It would be interesting if that happened.Mostly, the center asked me to do it, so even Simon would have saved me. "


    Even if Simon smiles bitterly, the new residence can say it with a sneer.


    How much is Simon willing to reveal the name of the client so easily?


    "No problem. I won''t reveal the basics, but it''s case-by-case."We have to be flexible in everything. "


    Li Lei asked a question and the new residence left with a sneer.


    Is the tee time on the battlefield going to conflict with the backstreets?


    The Truth turns to Simon and asks:


    Do you think that we are in conflict with the backstreets?


    Simon asks.


    And I said, "Naturally, I see that."


    "I really agree."They''ll try their best to get rid of it as an invasion, and in the name of invading, they''ll involve everything in the back alley.If I''m in the center, I''m in the center. "


    Makoto and Shinjo respectively say:


    "I want to avoid the boulder." I don''t think so. "


    Simon sighed with an indescribable expression.I want to avoid it, but I can''t say that there is no possibility that it will become that way.Given the character of the boss of his organization.


    Before returning to Pregnancy Village, Miko Imino visited the Manor House on the Amigishi Lily.


    "I was moving in sometime."I wish the previous house had been better. "


    Miko said that she was passing through the living room.


    You''re saying the same thing as Akiko.


    "It was as good as putting a ketch on Yuri-sama''s sense of taste.Those who are incompetent are the same. "


    Lily said, and Shirokanedaro threw it up in disgust.


    "Elder Sister Lily, how long do you keep this ugly scarecrow?"Come on, come on.I''ll turn you into a zombie mixed with dango bugs. "


    I''m so sorry ~


    Listening to Miko''s dialogue, Shirokintaro becomes angry while pouring tea into the tea cup in front of Miko.


    "Oh, yeah. Devil, right?"Is that adjustment going well? "


    Miko asks and sticks her mouth to the tea cup.


    ��We''re succeeding in partially extracting the ability, but it''s going to take a little longer to fully master.Well, Mizuki has almost taken over Devil''s abilities. "


    Lily answers and mouths the tea cup.


    "How was it outside the village for a long time?"


    "It was a pity that the human trafficking organization that I tried to deal with collapsed, but it was the harvest that allowed me to play with Makoto Aizawa."


    How was Makoto Aizawa?


    "I know it''s strong, but come on."I don''t know why onee-sama is obsessed with you. "


    Listening to Miko''s dialogue, Lily smiled small.


    "I wasn''t interested in her at first either."I was just going to play around and break it for Junko.But while I was observing, I was a little curious.He turned out to be from this side.That''s why I stopped destroying her.Junko was hesitant to pull in on our side, so it was fun for me to pull in instead - and watch her grow afterwards.That''s the art that Junko and I created together. "


    "Huh. I don''t know." Well, no.It''s okay if I break it, right? "


    Miko spreads a mean smile toward the lily that speaks with a snug look.


    "I''ve told you so many times.If you can do it, please do it. "


    "That''s how you feel about me, Lily-sama."It''s a bit annoying, so when he comes to pregnant Saint Village, I''ll do everything I can to break it before I play with you and let you down. "


    receiving the words of Lily, Amiko returned them with a provocative tone of voice


    Top floor of the Snowflake Society headquarters building.


    "Hey, Zheng Ma, what are you looking at as a bad hobby?"Wow, and if you look at it repeatedly... "


    Kiarie called out with a disgusted face to Zheng Ma, who was watching the footage of the man''s head being shot through with a gun.


    "Um, um, I don''t usually see anything like this either.I looked at it because I was concerned about the person being killed.This Tozato-san is the boss of the organ trafficking organization he was dealing with.Me and him, in person, we made a deal.He seemed very kind, and he was a nice gentleman.I''m an adult, though. Unusual for a grown-up, I felt lovely and remembered. "


    Masamori talks with a strange expression.


    "Why? Why?"I''m really, really fascinated by this scene of killing.Especially this look of Tooth Sato-san.Even before he was killed, why is he smiling so calmly and with a little joy?There''s a sense of accomplishment that feels like you''ve made it.That''s why I''ve seen it over and over again.It looked like a Maitreya. I wonder if my sensitivity is strange?Am I a bad hobby? Was I a pervert to feel something artistic the moment someone was killed?Take a look at Kirie, too.Let me know what you think. "


    "Sure, if you ask me..."


    Listening to the words of Masuma, Kirie also saw the face of Tozato in the video, and she had the same impression.The gentle and gentle face burned into Kirie''s heart at first sight.Maybe it feels superfluous knowing that it was just before it was killed.


    "The comment section is also an admirable storm."Tosato-san, you''ve been trying to get a homicide video on this homicide site for a long time. "


    "People who kill people and are crazy about art end up being killed and artistic expression is abnormal.But... I''m going to be attracted to that unusual area, too "


    Even though it was unusual in theory, the footage certainly had excellent artistry.Both Masamori and Kirie were attracted.I was sucked in. I was addicted to watching it over and over again.


    "No matter what it is, I feel beautiful if it is pure.It stays in the hearts of many people. That''s the truth. "


    "Zheng Ma, please don''t get carried away with this world."


    Ji Lijiang nailed it worriedly to the political horse who cried out in a chilling excitement.


    Meet and play off 72 online with people you''ve made friends with.

 2496 The three preamble

    Animal testing is indispensable to mankind.


    Many of them are for the preservation of human life.But the reason for protecting them is not only to save them from illness, injury and the virus.Testing is done beforehand to ensure that food additives for purposes such as coloring, fragrances, anti-perishables, and cosmetics to decorate the appearance do not adversely affect the human body.


    There are many other reasons and purposes, but ultimately it consumes the lives of other creatures for human convenience.


    ��There is a trend in the world towards the abolition of animal testing.But Japan has been beaten to the back burner.Fufufu, that''s self-righteous.Especially in the thick-headed, shameless, and self-righteous Western countries, there''s disgust.After sporadically carrying out senseless, cruel, and seemingly only intrigue-based animal experiments, I was expecting such a dress-up.It''s the same as all the fools who complain about the ban on whaling.We''re tapping the whaling nation against our palms while reducing the number of whales ourselves.They always do. "


    Gupyu. What kind of senseless, cruel, interest-based experiment is that?


    "For example, I''m interested in what happens if I don''t get any sleep, so it''s an experiment to keep dogs out of bed."They kept making noise, they kept touching it, they kept going, and they were dead in the end.There''s also an experiment where you keep hitting pigs and seeing how much bone warping you get. "


    "Gupyu, it''s certainly a ridiculous giggle." There''s a limit to satisfying your intellectual curiosity.It doesn''t mean you have to do anything.It''s a waste of time and effort.It''s like crushing a flower and not bringing it to fruition. "


    "You''re absolutely right, Chimi."But I think those stupid people have the same qualities as mad scientists. ��


    "It doesn''t matter if you omit everything for the purpose, or if it''s Mudd."In that sense, it certainly sounds like a mud.Meanwhile, Junko is disqualified as a mad scientist because she is bound by her own rules and entangles herself with strange feelings.No matter what kind of disrespect we receive, we will pass through ourselves.It''s superior to being cursed. "


    "Ufufufu, if there is a punishment or a curse for sin in this world, almost all of humanity will be cursed."It can be said that the sick person who took the medicine and the woman who used the cosmetics are all guilty and cursed.Because it was created by rinsing the lives of many laboratory animals. "


    "Wahahaha. I don''t think I need to suffer the curse of not wearing any makeup since I was born."


    It was more than five years ago that two mad scientists had such a conversation.


    A room filled with darkness.He is in it all the time.


    Despair exhausts the heart. Despair is breaking my heart.He''s in the middle of it now, and he''s in the middle of it.


    The dark room is lit up.


    His tiny body in the capsule is illuminated by light.At first glance, the figure that looked like a child was clearly not a human being.The skin on most of the body was pure white, but the elbow to the wrist was black.There is a moth-like tactile sensation growing from the forehead.The pupils are black, but the sclera (the area touching the white eye) is yellow.From the buttocks, there was a tail covered with black mixed with hair.


    Check the surroundings. Countless capsules were lined up, and people in the same situation as me could be seen.Every time the light went on, this became his habit.


    Have you ever felt like you were one of us?That''s for sure.I was worried. I was always relieved to be safe.


    Everyone is bound by chains, bands, and shackles, and electrodes and tubes are inserted into their bodies.He has the same appearance as the smallest body in this room.Then they reacted to the light with a desperate expression and looked at each other.This, and he, too.


    Sometimes we have a conversation.However, I lost the energy to speak aggressively.We''re all together. The newcomer talks as much as he does, and he and the others stay with the newcomer, but the newcomer will soon stop talking.That is the cycle.


    "Hey....."


    Confirm the anomaly to one person and he calls out.Others react to his small voice and look beyond his gaze.


    Quite a few of the old participants who were in this room before him were completely immobilized.She looks like a girl. However, this girl is also different from humans in many details.It is not for people because of their body colour.She has a light green colour.


    I was closest to this woman with light green skin.I''ve seen a few smiles.She was cute. I''ve seen her cry.At that time, he became sad.


    "Mufufufufu"


    The familiar laughter resounds.Every time I hear that voice, the bug spits.When I look at my face, my intestines boil over.


    A middle-aged man with a white coat on an orange bodysuit, a soil beard on a bun, and everything striking, spreads a lewd smile and looks at her.I turned my gaze to those in the same situation in my room.


    "It looks like you''ve passed away in your role."Good work. A year and a half.It''s a lot of money, isn''t it?


    A man in a white coat calls out in a characteristic voice and way of speaking.Whether it was a tattoo or a scar, there was a mark on the forehead of the man.


    He understood. The man came to retrieve the daughter with the pale green skin.


    A man takes his daughter out of the capsule with a strange touch.Even though he is an evil man who is afflicting himself, for some reason his hands are always polite and gentle.We will never treat people who are on the test stand roughly, even if they will suffer from drug administration.It was no different for my daughter with dead pale green skin.


    "Chimi and the others should learn from this girl and live as long as possible."And you will make your contribution to humanity. "


    Taunting words reverse his nerves.


    Many others gave up and were desperate.My heart was pushed.


    His heart is broken by despair.But it wasn''t completely broken.Repentance, anger, and hatred were still rampant in his tiny body.


    Damn it, ohhhhhhhhh!


    After the man in the white coat disappeared from the room, the scream from the heart of the soul caught a long tail.Several people who heard him scream tearfully, inspired by his anger and grief.


    "Misago..."


    Woahhhhhh!


    A dark-skinned boy trapped in a capsule next to him cries out his name.But he--Misago was crying from a small body, and he lifted up his voice as long as he could.It was the first time that the experimental subjects in the same room knew that there had been so much enthusiasm for Missago, who always acted coolly.


    (Same as me.....)


    Suddenly, someone''s voice echoes, interrupting the weeping of Misago.


    Misago had a strong mental ability.But Migo suspected that someone with the same ability had touched his heart.


    (You''re just like me.They have the same situation, the same suffering.burning the same cigarette)


    The voice echoes once again as much as the Misago can hear.


    It feels like a subtle difference, doesn''t it?


    When Misago turned to the opponent, the opponent was silent.I felt like a different grudge was swirling in my opponent''s heart.


    That was a week ago.


    Once one of the mad scientists in "Three Madnesses", Grasshopper Milk created what was counted as one of the world''s three adult viruses, which became a vampire virus.


    Why did grasshopper milk make such a thing?It is for her ultimate purpose.It''s the first stage of that period.


    Only some people know that grasshopped milk is not human.He is a psychic cat. It was a monster.And her ultimate goal is to overthrow human society and turn it into an extraterritorial society.


    And he thought that he should make man a stranger.I focused on the easiest way to turn people into outsiders, such as monsters and monsters, at low cost and without taking too long.Originally, most people in this world are human-based modified organisms.


    The only race that could do that at high speed was the vampire.Just by injecting body fluids, they will be transformed into the same species.Milk then applied it to create a method called infection by viralization.It''s the first step toward socialization.


    But I''m not going to make it just a vampire society.A society full of legendary monsters, monsters, demons, and monsters, putting them above people.That is the ideal of milk. Final objective.


    ''So the second stage of the plan.We''re moving on to the next vampire virus.My subordinates are planning to supercharge the number of sympathizers and supporters. "


    Club Cat Mansion. Milk declares in front of four mice: Viper, Cocoon, Naru and Tsukushi, and the cherry blossom of a half-vampire girl.


    ��As part of that, I recently learned that the demons [Aya-kashi] were being held captive and had terrible eyes in a certain laboratory.I want to save them. Bring them in. "


    Milk''s tone was forever serial.To fulfill his ambitions, Club Cat Mansion''s face is strange, if not more sinister.


    "Helping people in need leads to the full-scale start of the milk plan?"


    "Well, that''s a big deal."


    You''re telling me you''re not a person.Even the big ones are properly connected.I told you I''d recruit a sympathizer.It means that we will bring the person who helped us to our side. "


    Milk answers Nal and Viper''s questions.


    Of course, we need more people.He''s the one who''s got the star on him.Krione-like guy. His name is, er...... "


    "The mayor of the submarine city of Tiber, Shushi,"


    That''s it.


    Milk nodded with her front leg pointing at the end of the filling.


    The rest is Grim Penis. Although it was absorbed by the Snowflake Society, there was no change in the actual situation.I''m not interested in the Snowflake Society, but I''m interested in the Grim Penis.Van Dam had gathered a large number of paranormal abilities and outsiders. "


    "Are you trying to bring in the Grim Penis people?"Including vampires? "


    The cherry blossoms, Grim Penis also belongs to Miyagi, the parent of the cherry blossoms.And the symbiotic vampires who chant symbiosis with humans in human society.Of course, the cherry blossoms were also symbiotic.


    "Oh, I think the people gathered by Grim Penis will agree with my purpose."Sakura, you must convince the Miyakunias. ��


    "Even if you say that..."


    A cherry blossom that receives the words of milk and has a troubled face.


    "You''ve heard that Grim Penis is essentially controlled by Demon Zhengma and Ge Guiyu.And Soniki Shishiyuki. "


    Nal says.


    I definitely want to add courage to this faction.His cat stroking skills were impressive.Historically, I definitely don''t want any delightful miscellaneous fish, so I''m going to wrap it up and throw it in the river for exile. "


    "He''s hosted dozens of Alraunes.It would be a great help if we were allies..... "


    What? Are you scared, Viper?


    Milk teases the Viper with a carefree look.


    It''s not just the cat stroking skills and the ruler of Grim Penis.Courage is the ultimate host of Alraune.Then I went to the town of Kijima, and according to the information I got from that island, he is the finalist of Al Raoune.In that sense, I want to bring him in as my vassal. "


    "No matter what I think, I don''t think he''s going to be one of us..."


    Viper was skeptical when he remembered that when he was on the planet Glass Du, his courage made him the protagonist of the world.


    That''s what we talked about yesterday.

 2497 Two more preamble

    Disease that spreads in the city - it was not one disease.It is as if the symptoms are different from person to person.Some people get their organs done, and some people can''t keep their fever down.Some suffer from a disease in which the skin is broken and the body is rotted, others are frantic and gradually attack around the hands, others have their eyes crushed, and their eyes are multiplied countless times in their faces.


    This is exactly what happened when I couldn''t put my hands on it.It was as if the castle town had turned into hell.The number of dead grows day by day, rumors circulate about the city, and the merchants avoid approaching, and logistics stagnates.


    The magicians, who were called to solve the situation, immediately noticed.There was a terrifyingly powerful curse on the entire castle town.Then, out of control, they all ran away.


    Before escaping, a magician identified the one who cursed him.It was not a person, but a powerful demon - the evil dragon who lived in the mountains next to the castle town.


    The disease eventually spread to the castle lord Daimyo, and the country embarked on the Crusade against the Evil Dragon.


    They were samurai who were half suspicious of the existence of the evil dragon, but a while after entering the mountain, the samurai could not help but admit that they did not respond.Because a dragon with a black and white two-tone color appeared lightly in front of the samurai.


    It was slightly different from the dragon they had imagined.Its size is lower than a tree, but it is much taller than a man''s.It was the head of the dragon, but it was not as long as a snake and covered in scales.It was upright with a form that mixed people and lizards, but more than half of the hind limbs were wobbly, and underneath the knee was almost a fluid.The upper part of the body and the back side are black, the lower part and the abdomen side are white, and the middle part is black and white. The border is like a curved blade.Her eyes were bright red, and white smoke was blowing out of her mouth regularly.


    The evil dragon slipped on its melted feet and moved smoothly along the mountain road, attacking the samurai.He waved his sharp clawed arm and slit the samurai''s body, opening his mouth wide and rounding the samurai''s head.


    A brave samurai wielded a sword and stabbed him with a spear, but neither his sword nor spear nor the body of the evil dragon swallowed it as if it had swallowed it into the mud, killing his momentum and wounding him.


    In the end, no hands or feet came out, more than half of the samurai were killed, and the remaining half escaped.However, the samurai who had fled back did not have enough.And it came to pass in that day, that they were all sick.Like the townspeople, it causes a variety of symptoms.


    The arrowhead, the Saviour, appeared, wondering if people would disappear from the city and the country would also die, without a first strike.


    I heard that the wicked dragon is rampaging, so I''ve come to defeat it!


    A shabby prayer maker smiles with confidence and declares his enthusiasm.


    "Where are the evil dragons!?"I''ll show you around! "


    The townspeople gave up because they couldn''t, but in a throwing mood, they told the prayer maker where the evil dragon was.


    When the prayer man climbed into the mountain, he met the evil dragon.


    "There is a destiny in this world that can never be saved.It is full of misfortune that cannot be overturned and death that cannot be resisted.Have you come all this way to taste the inevitable moment of the end? ��


    The evil dragon intimidates people with words, but the prayer maker doesn''t flinch at all.


    "Hmph. It''s a big one." If I destroy this, the villagers will also review me.Even though I have saved the village many times before, just because Chi and I continued to fail, the people in the village looked at me with white eyes, like they were useless.However, even if you said that you have exterminated such a giant monster, you''re still talking! "


    In the middle of the dialogue, the evil dragon attacked the prayer maker and waved his sharp, clawed arm.


    But the fingernails never reached the prayer maker.A brown wall suddenly appeared between the prayer and the evil dragon to stop the evil dragon from attacking.


    "Hmph. It''s Miso Wall."


    A prayer maker who looks at the evil dragon and laughs invincibly.


    "You''re a quick demon." If you want to fight so fast, I''ll put it on.Let''s go! Miso Dragon! "


    When the prayer maker shouted high, miso spewed out from nowhere, multiplied, and solidified into a giant dragon shape in front of the evil dragon.It was nearly several times the size of the Evil Dragon.


    The evil dragon was clearly barking.I saw the enormity and instinctively realized that I couldn''t beat this.


    Miso brace!


    In response to the cry of the prayer maker, a large amount of miso is spewed out from the mouth of the miso dragon, and a large amount of miso covers the body of the evil dragon. An evil dragon who suffers from postcards.


    "Sure enough. This guy is like the incarnation of disease and curse."Therefore, it is vulnerable to my miso, which has a devastating effect and excellent health effects.It''s my prospectus. "


    The prayer maker smiles.


    Eventually, the whole body of the evil dragon was covered in miso, and the evil dragon was buried in a huge chunk of miso, and it didn''t even move.


    Several samurai who were secretly watching the situation reported this fact to the castle lord.


    "The evil dragon cried.However, illness does not cure because the curse of the evil dragon has been lifted.Otherwise, if you eat my miso, it will heal. "


    When the prayer maker returned to the town, he declared that he would give miso to the sick townspeople.The sick people who ate miso quickly made their way to recovery.


    Thank you, Master Prayer!


    Prayer masters are a lifesaver!


    "O prayer maker... you saved this country so well.I can''t thank you enough. "


    The townspeople thanked their mouths, and even the lord of the castle came out and said thanks in tears.


    "Hahahaha, if you touch me, it''s like breakfast."Well, the villagers will also review me with this. "


    The prayer maker returned to the village in a good mood.


    "Onya? Where have you been since you left your house for days, prayer?"


    "If you want to go away, you have to let me in."If you''re not there, don''t worry about it. "


    The two villagers who happened to be talking at the entrance of the village during their work break spoke to the prayer teacher who had returned to the village.


    "Hmph. Surprised to hear it. I''ve been exterminating the wicked dragon who was rampaging in a country."


    The prayer maker stretched out his chest and told the story of the dragon extermination.


    "Haa..."


    I wonder what it is.


    "Hey, what''s going on with you guys?"


    The two villagers were blatantly stunned, so the prayer maker was shocked.


    ��No matter how much it keeps poking around here, I''ll blow such a stupid story until the village is cleared...��


    I guess that''s the story that somebody told you about Ogasaki, and you put a prayer mentor in the lead of the story, huh?


    "Hey, what did you want to say! It''s true! I''m the one who--"


    On the way, the persimmon ripened on the prayer maker''s face struck directly.


    "I did it!" It''s a hit! "


    "Oh dear, a useless prayer. Can''t you prevent it with your own power?"


    A group of children from the village prayed from a distance for a prayer maker who had been struck by a ripe persimmon.


    "You punishing hungry shit!"How do you know me, the savior of the village! "


    Ahahaha, the prayer maker is so useless that he can''t stop angry


    "Get out of here, you''ll be covered in miso!"


    The two villagers looked at the composition of the prayer teacher, who was chasing around angrily, and the children, who were laughing and running around.


    That was a few hundred years ago.


    There are two hearts. There are two souls in one body.


    One soul could not move, only hoarded grudges. I was angry.


    Without being able to move, one soul gave up everything and fell asleep in despair.


    How long ago will it be?A prayer maker has appeared and fought before himself, the great devil, who cursed every city, and brought many death and grief.


    Even though no one had the confidence to lose, he was defeated lightly.And the whole body was covered with miso and sealed.


    I wasn''t just unable to move.Even the curse can''t get you out.All the power was sealed off, one of them recruited grudges, curses, anger, and humiliation, while the other continued to dream, and only a frivolous amount of time flowed.


    The functioning of the flesh has almost completely ceased.However, since the spirit body remains in the body, there is no thought at all, and only the emotion of the spirit is swirling.


    Resentment clears up one day after time has passed.But his resentment was rarely cleared up.It was filled with such strong negative emotions.


    And finally, the time for liberation has come.


    Is this the evil dragon that was sealed up in ancient times?


    I hear a woman''s voice.


    "I lived for hundreds of years under suspended death."It''s like cryptobiosis. "


    Then the man''s voice came out.


    "When it''s dry, the beetle and Nemuriusuka stop their activity and go into invincible mode."Is it likely that the legend is true? "


    I hope so.


    I can see that both men and women carry their bodies.My body was completely small in the hardened miso.Still, it''s the size that two people want and have.


    He felt by the spirit body, not by the stopped flesh.I heard it from inside the pot, and I was watching it.


    That was three years ago.

 2498 1

    Cliff Room [Gokuro] Tsugumi was looking forward to today.Today is the day of the first-year social studies tour in the second year of ease.


    Jaaaaaap!


    "Angelina-san, don''t make a scene..."


    Angelina, who imitates a monkey in front of a monkey cage, is on the lookout.


    "Ahahah, look, look.The monkeys are nailing Angelina''s eyes. Ahahaha


    The compositions of the wakifune monkeys in the cage looking at Angelina with an unusual face seemed not to want to touch the gummies for some reason, and they kept pointing and laughing.


    "You guys!" I can''t give birth to an elementary school!What do you think you''re doing here?I''m not here to see animals!I came to visit the social studies behind the people who work in the zoo! "


    "Ja... Jap..."


    "I''ve been paying attention to you guys..."


    When Tsuruga Teacher came there and thunder fell, Angelina shriveled and Kami suddenly.


    On this day, the first-year students of Yasuji visited the zoo in Yasuji City - the social studies tour of the work of the staff of the Amoro Zoo.


    But honestly, you want to see animals, don''t you?


    Spreading a lovely smile and jokingly saying it was a young woman from Mohikan dyed in three colors: gold, emerald green, and red.An employee of the Amoro Zoo named Tochimura Cod, she called herself Animal Sister.


    "While watching our work, please enjoy watching the animals."First of all, I''ll show you to the building where the animals return at night.This is a place where ordinary customers can''t see it, but I''ll show you something special.It starts with zebras and giraffes. ��


    In a casual tone, Tsugamura called out and walked out, and the first-year students began to move around in a lot of ways.


    The students were taken to various places by Tsubaki Village, but due to the large number of people, there were only a limited number of places to show them around.


    "It''s more interesting than I thought."


    It''s funny that Angelina is always overacting.


    Since Qian is new to the zoo itself, I would have liked to see it normally.


    While walking in the park, Aiko Aimura and Kishima Aiko, a friend of Tsugumi''s, have exchanged conversations, while Tsugumi has been silent since before.And I looked toward where I was moving.


    "I''ll have some free time later, so at that time... tsk tsk tsk tsk?"What''s going on? "


    I noticed that Tsugumi''s appearance was strange and called out.


    ��Nhhh... when I say this, you''re treating me like a crazy child again. I think it''s a sign that I''m being troublesome, but can I say it?��


    "Fine, fine. Say it. Say it."


    I urge Tsugumi to take the confirmation with a difficult face.


    "Well, you can hear something."There is a voice directly in your head.It''s small... no, it''s getting bigger and bigger, but it''s calling me.I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    Hearing Tsugumi''s words, the three of them looked at each other.


    "Ah, I knew it. You''re treating me like a strange child."


    It''s not like the demon uncle or something just showed up again?


    Yasuko asked calmly as Tsugumi said in a dumb voice.


    "Yeah. Then I don''t think anything about it."But this voice is completely different.I don''t know what you''re talking about in the first place, but it''s too small to hear...But it conveys a desperate feeling of being called upon. "


    Tsugumi says.


    "Jap..."


    "Angelina-san, what''s wrong?" Something suddenly turned me into a grown-up... "


    Meanwhile, Angelina was worried that she was walking silently with her head in her arms, and Shang Mei called out.


    "Jap......"


    Angelina put her palm in front of her mouth and started talking as she thought she pointed at her head with both hands and twisted it.


    ��Hmmm... is that a voice in your head?��


    "Jap ~"


    Kami guessed that Angelina had circled her head with both hands, and that she was correct in her pinbone tone.


    Well, what lies ahead is the Amoro Animal Protection Center and the Amoro Biological Laboratory.


    Tsugamura, a three-color Mohikan animal leading the students, raised her hand toward the two buildings in front of her.


    "At the Amoro Animal Welfare Center, we are now collecting unwanted pets, transferring them, protecting and treating injured animals, and killing animals without a pickup."


    "I''m going to kill you..."


    Shigemura''s classmate, Kenji Yoshioka, muttered in a dumbfounded voice.


    "Everyone is already a junior high school student, right?"Then I won''t put a lid on the smelly product, but I will tell you clearly.Don''t throw away your pet irresponsibly!Definitely! Even the Animal Welfare Center doesn''t like killing people.Everyone should be responsible when they grow up to have pets.If you can''t be responsible, don''t have pets. "


    The tone of Tochimura''s voice gradually changed from low to dossy, and at the end, it turned into a quite scary voice.The students breathe.


    Sensei, there''s no problem, right?


    "Hmm. It''s better to be clear without hiding it."It is also for the sake of education. No problem! "


    Tsuruga, who had framed his arms, made a powerful assertion to Tsubaki-mura.Shimamura laughs with care.


    "And this building is called the Amoro Biological Laboratory."It is branded as a biological laboratory, but in fact, it is a laboratory animal laboratory. "


    Students who are introduced to the village of Tsubaki and who further don''t.


    (Why is there such a thing next to the zoo...?Can I make this an article?)


    Spica, a bow village in the press department, muttered in her mouth.


    "Mufufufu... it''s unreal. It''s a social studies tour for junior high school students."


    From the inside of the window of the Amoro Biological Research Institute, a man was laughing as he looked at the first-year students from the Ease II group gathered in front of the building.Wearing an orange bodysuit and a white coat on top of it, he had a pale dark skin, a bald head, a muddy hair, and a mark on the center of his forehead, a characteristic man who could not be forgotten at first sight.


    The phone rings. A man picks up a cell phone at his fingertips.


    Have you noticed, Mr. Manji?


    I heard a faint whisper.


    "Yes, sir. There are people with supernatural powers among them." About two people. "


    Man in white - Mr. Manji looks at the students again outside the window.


    Besides, one of them seems to have quite a lot of power.


    "I didn''t know that much, did I?"My ability to find people and outsiders is not as good as that of the director. "


    We''ll capture them both and put them on the experimental platform.


    Hmm. I won''t say no.


    The person on the phone - Mr. Manji laughs at the director''s order and rejects it completely.


    What did you say?


    ��I told you that since that day, I''ve changed my mind and become a righteous mad scientist.I will never harm anyone again.Not to mention the fact that she''s a child. Mfufufu ��


    ��Okay, I won''t rely on you.But don''t interfere with what I''m doing. ��


    "Take care of yourself."


    Mister Manji hung up on the director, who spoke insultingly and mockingly.


    When Junko piles up the dust, she walks down the aisle of the N wing of the bathtub.


    Gegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegezegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegege


    The whole body was red and bloated, there were no eyelids or lips, and the bloodshot eyes and yellow chipped teeth were peeling out. A deformed humanoid cried out in a terrible shape, holding Junko from behind, and his face touched his cheeks with both hands.


    "Mu-chan, are you hungry?Oh, okay, okay, okay, okay. "


    "Ugoooooooo! Aggie! Boaa!"


    Pureko looks back as she hugs herself, spreading a familiar, unyielding smile and stroking Mu-chan''s face with a horrible humanoid figure.


    Well then, I''ll give you dinner, so come here...


    OGGGGGGGGG!


    Mu-chan, a phantom who barked loftily in a gutsy pose.


    The two of them went to the cafeteria in the N wing.


    Junko puts out the frozen gecko in the dish and puts it out to the table where Mu-chan sits.


    Yes, today''s dinner ~


    "Ewwwwww"


    While laughing happily, I grabbed the frozen gecko with my hand and threw it into my mouth one by one.


    Ufufufu, Mu-chan''s so cute


    Looking at the situation, Junko smiles.


    ��Isn''t it cute... this...��


    Looking at Junko smiling happily as she placed her chin on her elbow on the table next to Mu-chan, who looked like she was peeled from the skin of her whole body, Kimio, a subject from Ward N who was eating at the same table, murmured with a dumb face.


    "Ugh! Hoghee! Hungee!"


    "Was it delicious? Oh, good."


    After finishing the meal, Junko caresses Mu-chan''s head in a mood.


    "Mu-chan will be disposed of tomorrow, too." I''m going to miss you. "


    "If you''re lonely, don''t dispose of it..."


    Listening to Junko''s words with a smile, the Demon Peach opened his mouth and pushed in.


    "But if I leave you alone, my body will only get more and more painful, and I don''t have much time."It''s about time the anesthesia stopped working, and there are only two weeks left before this child''s life starts to fall apart, so if you calculate it, you''ll start to fall apart in earnest tomorrow. "


    Junko speaks of a tragic fate in front of her, but she doesn''t understand the words, or she knows her own fate and gives up. Mu-chan is obsessed with eating frozen geckos.


    "Who is this person?"


    A girl with a sharp face sat next to the demon peach and asked.One of the N wing subjects, Takae Takayama.


    "It''s an experimental human chimera created in a research facility."My friend, a mad scientist there, sent me a request for treatment, but I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it.That was a bad way to make it. "


    ��They say it was created for experimentation...��


    Just the word, Takae feels a sense of intimidation.Takae himself visited this facility to become an experimental platform, and since there were days when he actually had terrible eyes, he overlapped with himself.


    "It''s called the Amoro Biological Laboratory."Outside is the study of laboratory animals, but in addition to animal testing, we are also doing research that artificially produces chimeras that use humans as laboratory benches for drugs and humans.It looks like the chimeras that were created are also being used in drug labs.Well, drug testing is the main purpose of the research facility. "


    When Junko talks to me, I get a call.


    "If you talk about it, it''s a shadow."


    Seeing the name of the caller, Junko took the phone while muttering.


    Hello?


    "Mufufufu, thanks for taking Mu-chan back.Junko Yukioka, there''s something that bothers me.Chimi used to say he made dolphins, didn''t he? ��


    "Oh, Angelina-san." Jap, if Jap was yelling, that''s the guy I remodeled. "


    Today, the students of the Ninja Era came to the Amoro Zoo to visit the social studies, and there was a dolphin among the students.There were about two of them, including the dolphin, who seemed to have supernatural powers, and the director was targeting them.Ufufu, I was kind enough to report it. "


    "Thank you very much." That report will be very helpful. "


    Hang up the phone.


    (Today''s social studies tour is a year in the euthanasia era.....)


    Junko checks her plans for the day on the website during the euthanasia holiday.


    (As far as I know, apart from Angelina-san, there''s only Tsugumi-san with supernatural abilities.)


    Junko immediately called Tsugumi and Kamimi.

 2499 2

    A few months ago, the existence of an undersea city and an undersea man was revealed.


    Nevertheless, there has not been a great development or transformation between the civilizations of both land and sea. It was because the people on the seafloor were placing restrictions on cultural exchanges.


    The mayor of the media-exposed submarine city of Tibar, Shushi, has recently become more or less popular. But I still go up to the mainland once or twice a month. Even though they are placing restrictions, they are starting to trade somewhat.


    There was not only interaction with other countries, but also with specific organizations. Where Shushu is coming - Grim Penis, which is gathering people, is one of them.


    Well then, thank you again for coming home.


    Yes.


    Four SPs who had brought him here lowered their heads to Shushu, who waved in front of Grim Penisville.


    Shushu always travels in a private car that the government has given him. He was also protected as a dignitary. Of course, Shushi knows that it also serves as a watchdog, but in direct negotiations with the organization, we try not to interact with them.


    Shushu, passing through one of the rooms in the building, meets the old man in the familiar.


    "Hey, hey, Shushi-san. This time, the days are less open than last time. It''s been a week."


    The name of the man, who smiled mildly and spoke in a calm tone, was Miyakuni Biro [Miyakuni Hiro]. At first glance, it only looked human, but it was a kind of vampire.


    Hello there.


    Pecks and bows. The gaze was directed at something other than the imperial palace than when he entered the room. A white creature sitting tightly on a table.


    Why is there a cat?


    Pointing at the white cat on the table, Shushu leans her neck with her arms crossed.


    It''s not just a cat, it''s because that cat wants to talk to you.


    A slightly mechanical voiced voice echoed.


    Shushu shook his head from side to side, then stepped out and looked at the white cat.


    Can you believe it? Then I''ll prove it to you. I''m going to go around three times now. "


    Immediately after the voice, the white cat turned around three times, and then sang.


    "Whoa!" Hey, the cat is talking!? "


    Shushu raises her hands and screams as she raises them wide, expressing surprise all over her body.


    "It''s even more unusual for a talking cat to be a talking big clione." It was surprising to be so surprised by such an unusual thing. ��


    "W-what is this?" It''s a racist remark from the seafloor people. "


    Listening to the dialogues of the white cat, Shushi swings his hands around and protests while making angry expressions.


    "She''s a grassy, dewy milk. It''s not a person called a psychic cat. Even though it''s a cat, it has the same intelligence as people, has supernatural power, and has a long lifespan."


    It was introduced by Miyako.


    I''m not old enough for life and shit. Well, that doesn''t matter. The head of the submarine city, you came here to talk to me. "


    Milk tells you.


    "By the way, I''m one of the Mad Scientist Three Madnesses. I was wondering if you could think of me as the same person as Junko Yukioka."


    Hee, that Junko-san''s grade is so incredibly sloppy


    Shushu was surprised to hear the further introduction of the Imperial Kingdom.


    Don''t be ridiculous, Miyagi. You don''t want to put me in line with such a miserable fish or anything like that. "


    "But to get to know the milk, it''s a quick explanation." It looks like Shushi-san is familiar with Yukioka Junko-san. "


    While roaring in a cat voice at the same time, it was milk that she threw away with a lot of frustration, but Miyakuni spoke quietly.


    So, what was the story about Ni-chan-chan?


    I want to form a large-scale alliance with outsiders. For a purpose. "


    In response to what Milk said in a serial voice, Shushi had no usual overaction. Without uttering a word, he waited for the next word of milk in a surprisingly quiet position.


    "This world---the planet Earth is now centered around humans. Human beings scattered against the ruler. Until recently, it was thought that only humans had intellectual life, and many people still don''t believe in it. I want to turn this reality upside down. No... even though we are treated as outsiders, we are no different from humans....."


    Having spoken so much, the milk clogs her mouth with words.


    "In other words, do you want to devour extraterrestrial beings more strongly in human society?" Do you want to cognize? "


    As soon as I heard the story, I wondered if that was the case with Shushu, but the head of the milk cat was shaken to the side.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Shushi''s cryoneface was obviously stronger in the words of the milk, which could be heard in both the milk and the palace. Even though there are no eyes, mouth and nose, I can definitely see the change in the expression.


    What was that stupid talk?


    What''s so stupid about it? We live miserably in the corner of the world where humans live. You people on the seabed are like that, aren''t you? It''s not enough to put yourself in the same position or to hand over human rights. Individual forces are better than us, so we deserved to be in a higher position. "


    Shushu throws up like she''s angry, and the milk growls rough.


    "I, Miyagi, and Shushi were created by people in ancient times. In other words, an artificial race, altered by an ancient mad scientist. Whether it was based on humans, animals, or a mixture of them, there are various circumstances, but monsters as well as monsters as well as extraterrestrial species -- these are intelligent beings, but they are not pure creatures that occurred in the process of evolution. It can be said that intellectual life does not occur naturally on Earth except for humans. Nature and life are not easily controlled by humans. As a result of that control, the end of the crooked life familiarity was a monster called a demon. Even if they start to attack people, they deserve it, and even if they become rulers instead of people, it doesn''t matter."


    "It was a dazzling ambition." I can''t agree with you at all, so I''m shy. "


    "Mr. Shushi, Milk doesn''t want to do that with ambition or vengeance. Milk has once held the position of true ruler of this country.��


    Miyakuni said in a soft voice to Shushu, who was stretching out his arms and turning to his side.


    ''I''m not aiming that for my own ambition. It''s for everyone on this planet. Including the future. "


    But I think I''m going to bleed so much that I''m going to stand on top of the ground people.


    I don''t want to bleed. We''ll do it bloodlessly. I don''t want to sacrifice my life to achieve my ideals. No one is killed, and people and outsiders are switched. "


    Shushu lost his words over the forceful assertion of milk.


    ��I once became one of the true rulers because of that footprint. But... it was a problem before that. A lot of failures, such as immigration policies and the influx of mafia, ruined Japan... Well, it''s not my direct fault, but it was my failure anyway, and I don''t want to do that again. I don''t hate humans, and I feel sorry and guilty for failing in my dominant position and shedding a lot of blood.��


    "Hmmm..."


    Shushu literally haunts her head.


    To be honest, I don''t know how the milk feels. The story of milk is remarkable, but if it can be realized, you will also find it attractive. I don''t give out anything to cowardice, but there are also negative feelings towards human society. That shall be the case for everyone on the seabed.


    "Shushu, there''s no one undersea city, so don''t force yourself to ask you." Some of the heads of other cities would agree with me. ��


    Mmm... I''m sorry for putting such pressure on you.


    It''s not a person, it''s a cat, and I''m actually going to do it.


    "Mm....."


    Shushu thought that she had been poked in a painful place. I definitely want to avoid falling behind other submarine cities. Exchanges between submarine cities are flourishing, and while not as good as on the ground, there are some differences.


    "We have been interacting with the ground for a long time. In the past, as a result of our civilization''s interference with the earth, we sowed the seeds of strife on the earth. And vice versa. So as far as we are concerned..."


    You don''t have to worry about it. The presence of the seafloor people was already known on the ground, so it''s okay to keep it open. You don''t have to stay. "


    Milk pushes against the frustration at Shushu''s miserable remarks.


    Shushu''s heart is shaking. As for Shushu, I don''t want to do anything bold, but if milk really advances the plan to improve the position of outsiders, and if it is worth it, I think it is not tasty to be uncooperative in my city and delay. Or even if only the people on the seabed get behind.


    "Well, if the seafloor people don''t want it--if Shushi remembers the resistance, he won''t force it." But I''ll move on quickly. "


    "Wouldn''t you have to stand on top?" at least to the extent of aiming for parity with humans..... "


    You don''t understand. Even if you ask for equal rights roughly, you can see that there is a rejection reaction, and you sneak around to the ruler''s side, and if you notice, you can''t do anything about it, so it''s better to let it soak up and stand on top of people, right? "


    "If you''re aiming for a Yin Ruler, don''t you mind?" Besides, we''re still looking for sympathizers and supporters. You don''t have to push yes or no. "


    Miyagi tells both frustrated milk and hesitant shish.


    "What do you want us to do, even if you don''t want us to collect the sympathizers?" I haven''t decided anything specifically, so why don''t you do it? "


    There are a few plans. We are also seeking positive feedback from our supporters. Well, if you don''t feel like it, I won''t force you here, but if you change your mind, contact me immediately. Of course, the one who agreed with me earlier is going to give me preferential treatment. I''ll give you preferential treatment to those who have strong support. "


    In response to Shushi''s question, Milk answered with a laugh. Milk felt that Shushu was comfortable at the time she asked the question because she was lost.


    And I''d like to meet with Goki Yuki, who is the head of Miyagi. I would like Shushi to be present if possible. Oh, at least I have the courage and the face. If you tell her she''s a talking white cat, she''ll probably know. "


    He''s not a monster, but are you going to add him as a supporter?


    I want to build a cooperative relationship because I want a large number of people who belong to Grim Penis to support me. I don''t want to get into trouble.


    Milk told the confirming Miyagi.

 2500 3

    Shushu waited for a moment for the arrival of courage as he exchanged conversations with Milk and the Imperial family.


    "Ah, that cat."


    The bell that opened the door without knocking pointed at the milk and exclaimed happily.


    "It''s nice to summon me for the cat''s part." I''ve come to punish you. Then the bell rings, why did you enter the room before me? It was a punishment before you ?


    "It hurts."


    Courage clings to the bell''s cheek from behind.


    I''ll introduce you again. My name is Grass Dew Milk. He''s the best mad scientist in the country. Remember that. "


    Ah?


    Courage releases a bell and raises a grumpy, fully open voice to the milk that lets out a carefree tone.


    From what I''ve heard, it looks like you put a Grim Penis in your hand.


    "Absorbed by the Snowflake Society. I''m not part of the Snowflake Society. I''m an ally of an idiot girl named Shi-yuki Soundwood."


    The Grim Penis was already a courageous thing, but I didn''t want to talk about it.


    ��If you know I''m an asshole, you''d better not hang out with that kind of girl...��


    Milk is dumbfounded and confused by the courage to return unexpected answers.


    "You''re like the Krione... a great guy from the Underwater Man." And the old vampire who was walking in and out of Grim Penis. What kind of combination is that? "


    Recently, Derevi checked the news, so he knew about Shushi''s existence.


    Nice to meet you.


    ��We agreed to the milk policy. Ask from the mouth of the milk for more information.��


    Shushu bows gracefully and tells Miyagi quietly.


    ��Yuuki, I heard that you''ve become the building master here, but isn''t that right? That''s why you called me?


    ��I was going to. I was going to get Van Damm if he died. And the surrounding people also gave me all the arrangements....."


    Milk asked strangely, and for some reason his courage became reluctant and he put his hand on his glasses.


    "Because I did almost nothing, I don''t really feel like I''ve become the top of the organization." Besides, there''s nothing to do. "


    In the end, is it like you don''t rule when you reign?


    "I had a plan for myself, but it was too vague, and I am reconsidering it after examining a lot of things now, considering the strength of the organization I acquired."


    Hahaha, that''s just fine.


    Milk laughs.


    After that, Milk conveyed her courage without covering up her purpose, and asked for cooperation.


    "You want me to help humans create a world where outsiders stand on top of humans?"


    Her courage was a little daunted, but she didn''t smile at the milk.


    "I don''t think I want to be a slave or avenge a human being." You''re not that kind of person. "


    At the same time, Courage reaches towards the jaw of the milk.


    Come on, we''re in the middle of a serious conversation. Stop.


    "Bloodlessness is not a bad thing if it can be realized. But even if you''re going to do that, there''s a chance that blood will flow somewhere out of sight."


    Courage strokes the throat of the milk.


    "I-I know that." That''s why you have to stop...... ��


    Although I refused with words, I didn''t seriously try to stop the milk from snorting my throat.


    It''s a bit different from revenge, but I want to show the excellence of the people who created me. In return, I have a desire to avenge my mistress, who has passed a carefree end. "


    Sniffing his throat, the milk speaks its true meaning.


    If you can prove that a demon stands on a human, my master, who was a sorcerer who made a living as a sorcerer, will also be pleased...


    "I see. But if you make the relationship clear, even if you don''t intend to, someone will imitate humans and become a source of contention." Can''t you think about that much with a little head of a cat? "


    It seemed to be cursing after the words, but the tone pointed out by the courage was quiet. Besides, she was talking while caressing the forehead of the milk with her fingers.


    I''ll keep an eye out for that.


    "Can you guarantee that if you are careful, you will absolutely avoid it?"


    "Those who reign as rulers and are in charge of management shall be carefully selected. Don''t leave it to someone who isn''t a loser. Limited to those who know the relationship between up and down."


    "You don''t look bad, but there''s no way I can trust you here right now. I don''t hate grand tales, but I''m a human being. Do you think I can help you create a world where humans rule?"


    I guess so. But I want you to keep that in mind. "


    Milk tells you how brave it is to see it with your true face.


    I didn''t seem to have a pulse, did I?


    Shushu says after the courage leaves.


    I see. If that''s the case, you won''t have to cooperate fully, but you won''t have to be a partial ally.


    Milk said in an upbeat voice. I felt that there was a response.


    In the evening, after completing a social studies tour of the Amoro Zoo, Kamimi and Angelina returned to the Uenohara family and went to the dojo to practice.


    "Jap! Jap!"


    Angelina in her torso is practicing her kick. Kami was kicked by Angelina at Mit.


    Ah, wait a minute, Angelina-san.


    The emergency phone rang, so I made a stop. It was set to ring only in the back alley and in the case of trouble with the supernormal relationship.


    Kamimi-chan, Angelina-san is being targeted!


    It was Junko who called.


    "To whom?"


    You went to the Amoro Zoo today, didn''t you? Next to it is a place called the Amoro Biological Laboratory, which is a laboratory where mad scientists make artificial extraterrestrial chimeras and experiment with extraterrestrial drugs. And there was a mad scientist I knew, and she secretly leaked information about Angelina and Tsugumi''s existence. "


    "All right. Thank you, Junko."


    I''ll say thank you for staying that way.


    "Thank you for staying like this..."


    Asked to make corrections, Kamimi rehearsed them with a slight pull.


    Actually, I was just looking at the Amoro Biological Laboratory, and I''ll send someone to help you too.


    "Thank you so much for repeating this... Thank you for your time..." I want you to protect Cliff Room as well.


    Of course I''ll send it to you too


    Kami hung up the phone and saw Angelina.


    "Angelina-san, you''re being targeted." I have to be careful. "


    "Jap ~ n"


    Listening to Shang Mei''s words, Angelina raised her embarrassed voice while holding her chest with her hands crossed and her inner thighs twisted.


    "No, I don''t think I''m being targeted in that sense, but..."


    Seeing Angelina''s reaction, Kami smiled bitterly.


    The person wearing a full face helmet and a rider suit can be seen as a woman by the form of her body.


    The person next to him is wearing a black rubber suit that covers his face, and he''s weirdly dressed like he''s in an SM club. This is obviously a male figure, more than one head taller than a woman in a rider suit.


    "Looks like there''s no surveillance camera." It''s such a big house. Or is it a hidden camera? "


    A woman in a rider suit whispers to a man in a black rubber suit next to her in front of a mansion on a large plot of land.


    With the help of the rubber suit man''s shoulders and hands, the woman in the rider suit jumps up the ridge. The man in the rubber suit climbed up the ridge with the help of the woman who had risen first.


    The garden in the wall was wide, and there were three houses. One would be the dojo. The ancient wooden sign on the front reads "Uenohara Ryu Ancient Martial Arts".


    "Oh my, you''re a strange customer."


    A squishy voice was heard, and the woman narrowed her body.


    Looking at the voice, there was an old lady full of wrinkles who would be over 100 years old.


    "Daddy, keep your grandmother tied up. And don''t forget the monkey."


    Okay, but you''re the right man for the job.


    A man nods at the woman''s words.


    "Huh? Is this your dad?" What are you doing tying me up? Are you going to sell it to Baba''s SM Club? "


    Old Woman - Ueno Umeko teases.


    "Wow, you''re such a nasty old lady..."


    The woman in the rider suit is seriously dazzled.


    "I don''t know if the trespasser told me." I don''t know what it is, but it''s a trespasser without luck. I''m going to sneak in and find you soon. "


    Umeko smiles at me. Looking at the smile, the intruding man and woman ran with a cold feeling on their spine at the same time.

 2501 4

    "Hey... Missago... are you sure?"


    Naoshima Fenghua [Nanajima Fuka] calls out to her little companions in the same room.


    Wind Flower, naked and bound in a capsule, looked like a beautiful boy with a neutral face on dark skin. Age seems to be in the early teens.


    "It''s true. My voice has reached the outside." Near this building lies a man of great power. I felt it approaching. But that''s... not only me, but also the scraps from the lab. "


    Misago in the next capsule answered with a heavy tone.


    Unlike Wind Flowers, Misago was clearly different from people. It looks exactly like the famous urban legendary monster on the internet. But Misago claims to be slightly different from the city''s legendary Yokai.


    "So... those people are in danger, too?" It could be a monster, not a person.


    "Because of that warning, I tried desperately to telepathize, but... my voice arrived, but I doubt if my words arrived properly." Because the ability to telepathize to strangers is influenced by the material world as well as contact from the spiritual world. If you know the opponent well, you can only connect from the spiritual world regardless of the distance of the material world. Besides, my telepathy is weak and ambiguous, so even if my voice arrives, there is no possibility that I can do it because of my mind. "


    In response to Feng Hua''s question, Misago answers with pessimism.


    (Brothers and sisters, can you summon them and escape the chaos?)


    A voice echoes in the head of the mistletoe.


    From one day on, there was someone who came into contact with the spirit of Misago. No, my heart is always connected, and I always feel the presence of this person close to me. They seemed to have all the information on Misago.


    (It would be impossible to decide what would be the case. We''re in custody, too.)


    Sighing, Misago returns his words in his heart.


    I don''t know much about them from the Misago side. However, only the opponent''s feelings could be conveyed.


    To be honest, Misago was relieved that she was connected to someone. I know that there is no harm to me.


    And strangely, despite the intense resentment felt in the mind of this mysterious being, it was also very calm when calling out to Misago.


    (There is a destiny in this world that can never be saved. An unbreakable misfortune comes, and death is guided. Are we on the way to that fate? Will I and my countrymen continue to die out of defiance? I don''t like it.)


    (I hate talking to you. But now I can''t do anything)


    Misago agrees with what someone says.


    (Who the hell are you?)


    (Brothers and sisters, how many times, no, how many hundreds of times are you? Anyway, it''s been sealed off for a long time. If you can help me, I want you to help me. Well... I was dreaming while I was asleep, so it wasn''t that hard. But not as far as the other one was concerned. The other soul is much harder)


    When Misago asked, he returned with an answer that raised a new question.


    (Another one?)


    There are two souls in my body.


    Misago''s doubts froze in response.


    (I''ve always felt a grudge from you. But I didn''t feel any resentment from talking to you. That''s right. It wasn''t the grudge of the person who was talking to me.)


    (That''s right. It''s the other one...)


    The sad feelings of some people with their voices came to Misago''s heart.


    Umiko was the one who set it up first. Aiming at a man in a full-body rubber suit, he fills the gap all at once.


    The man in the rubber suit reacts quickly, aiming at the counter and waving his arms.


    Umiko deviates from the course of the rush, greatly dodging the attack of a full-body rubber suit man. If the opponent was just a human, he avoided it on paper. But Umeko was aware of it. The opponent is not just a human being.


    A man in a rubber suit wielded three pentagonal blades from his forearm. If it had been avoided by a single piece of paper, it would have been cut by the blade.


    (It''s like the back of a Stegosaurus. And with the velocity of being apart from humans, my stance is calm. The body is not made by people, and besides, I have a lot of combat experience.)


    Just by dodging a single attack, Umiko spotted a man in a rubber suit all over her body.


    (Besides -- I think the other one is similar. This isn''t the kind of opponent who can make room. It shouldn''t take long to put in a temper)


    Unstoppably laughing, Umiko turned to the woman in the rider suit. A woman in a rider suit was approaching.


    A woman in a rider suit scratches her palms towards Plum.


    As Umeko leaned back wide, the white thread radiated from the palm of the woman in the rider suit.


    At a fairly steep point, Umeko passed through the spreading spider thread and entered into the rider suit woman''s pocket.


    The fist of Umeko sticks out and enters the center of the woman in the rider suit''s chest. The woman in the rider suit rolls her body wide and falls backwards.


    The woman in the fallen rider suit immediately raised her torso, but aiming at her head, Usuko kicked out the pursuit. The helmet is blown away.


    Hmmm...


    Umiko tried to attack more in a row, but she noticed something strange. The forearm and two arms of the left arm are hardened with thread.


    "When...? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you." And I see. Surely you''re better suited. Let''s do it, shall we? "


    Umiko looks down at the woman in the rider suit who is lying down and praises her.


    Cod?


    A man in a rubber suit screamed and lowered a vertical zipper over his head.


    Instead of coming out from the inside, as soon as I dropped the zipper, as if something was spewing out from the inside, something like a mass of pink mucus jumped out vigorously and flew toward Plum.


    Umeko jumps back and avoids it, and the pink mass falls to the ground.


    Grandma Zeng


    "Japppppp!"


    There came Kami and Angelina.


    "Be careful. It''s quite tough, and you don''t know what you''re going to do with it."


    Immediately after Umiko warned, the pink mass burst. Pink mucus is scattered all over the place.


    ��I don''t know what''s going to happen if I win, but it''s not going to be a good thing.��


    Seeing a splash of mucus just beside the ground, Plum smiled sarcastically.


    If it hurts, isn''t it Grandma''s power, and she''s a mad scientist too?


    A woman in a rider suit with a bare face frowns, holds her head down and stands up.


    "Huh, this guy, huh?"


    Kamimi raises her voice. The woman in the rider suit looked familiar. Rather than a face, I remembered the three-color Mohicans well. A woman who served as a guide during a day tour of the social studies-an animal cod from Tochimura.


    "I went to the zoo today."


    What kind of relationship is that?


    "I don''t know. I just got a call from Junko Sakuoka saying that Angelina-san is the target."


    "You... I know you''re after Angelina, but what are you going to do about it?"


    Umeko was shocked to hear Kamimi''s words.


    "I thought so too, but I didn''t ask Angelina if she was coming."


    "Jap Jar Hop"


    Kamimi says that Angelina turns her hands around and then takes a gut pose, and even starts shadow boxing, indicating that she is willing to fight.


    "It''s dangerous."


    Umiko cried out, but it was late.


    "Ja...? Phew!?"


    The woman in the three-color Mohikan rider suit quickly moved to Angelina''s side, scrapping her palms and radiating a lot of threads. Angelina fell as a thin white thread wrapped around her body and her mouth, arms, torso, and feet hardened with thread.


    (Looks like it''s stretching to a fairly wide, fairly large distance. Moreover, it winds up unnoticed)


    Aware of her left arm, which is hardened with thread, Umiko thinks.


    Angelina-san!


    "Alright! Stay away!"


    As she tried to get closer to Angelina, she shouted at Kami. At about the same time, Kami jumped backwards.


    (Before I knew it, the thread......)


    Kamimi looks at her arm in battle. A little, but the thread is wrapped around both arms.


    (This, the thread that wrapped around Angelina, split up and flew at me. Is the thread moving with the will of the thread itself, rather than just skipping the thread, or is the thread moving with power?)


    Kamimi suddenly remembers. I''ve fought women who have the ability to spit threads before.


    (I wonder if there is an unpleasant edge. But this person seems much nastier.....)


    Kamimi stares at the woman in the mohikan rider suit. Just facing each other, I recognized him as a strong fighter.


    "...... ho!"


    Angelina, whose mouth was wrapped with a thread, leaked a moist voice. With tremendous force, the woman in the mohikan rider suit pushed the thread and dragged Angelina''s body.


    "Daddy, pull out."


    Roger


    In response to the words of the woman in the rider suit, the man in the full-body rubber suit moves and is dragged between Angelina, Kamimi and Umeko.


    But neither Umeko nor Kami was in any hurry.


    "Huh...?"


    The woman in the rider suit was horrified by the ferocious and tremendous amount of murder. It was a tremendous murderous intent to kill.


    The sound of gunfire resounded continuously. The woman in the rider suit tried to avoid it, but she had three bullets in her shoulder, flank, right arm, and upper arm.


    The bullet also hits the thread that was extending from the woman in the rider suit and cuts the thread.


    Cod!?!


    A woman in a rider suit was shot, and two bullets were fired at a man in a rubber suit who was screaming with a strong face, hitting his shoulders and chest. The suit looked bulletproof and the bullets never pierced the flesh.


    Pup! Pup!


    Angelina rolls around in a yarn and runs away.


    Was it a good time?


    While reloading the machine pistol "Jababashi", she looks at the true beauty and calls out. Kami really smiles and thumbs up. Both Kamimi and Umeko were watching the real approach, so even if Angelina was about to be taken away, she could calm down.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    A man in a full-bodied rubber suit shouts and lowers the chuck on his head.


    Run away!


    Umiko screams when she feels the disturbing air.


    Something like a semi-transparent red catfish jumped out of the inside of the chuck and fell to the ground. And as soon as it fell, it began to blow out something like a pinkish pupa.


    Vigilant that it might be poison gas, everyone flees the scene.


    (Maybe it''s a fake. If it was a deadly poison, it would be over at that time)


    (Poison gas is unlikely to be used at this time, and it''s a lie when it looks like it, but just in case.)


    I think Umiko and True are the same thing.


    The man in the rubber suit and the woman in the rider suit saw the four of them leaving the scene and ran up the hill and ran outside the Uenohara family''s premises.


    The red sea cucumber withered and did not throw up anymore. It also vanishes.


    "An employee of the Amoro Zoo is targeting Angelina." But why..... "


    Kami muttered as she pulled out Angelina''s thread.


    "Amoro Zoo?" It could be someone from the nearby Amoro Biology Lab. Yukioka is also nearby and seems to be planning to attack the Amoro Biological Laboratory. "


    "Mm......"


    "Jap ~..."


    Angelina let out a mysterious voice as she revealed the truth, Shang Mei roared, and unfolded the intent of the part of her mouth.


    Tsugumi returned home a little later than usual because she had been shopping with her classmates after her club activities. The time is 5: 30 p.m.


    There was an email from Junko on my phone, but I was obsessed with talking, so I haven''t checked it yet.


    It''s just now...


    "I told you to stop that..." where did you learn to do that... "


    My mother''s thistle was shocked when my daughter came home to say hi.


    "Ehehe, I''m sorry. Yukioka-sensei--"


    In the middle of the dialogue, I suddenly felt a sign, and Tsugumi turned back and went back to the front door to open the door.


    What''s the matter?


    "I''m sorry, Mother, but don''t come in and out of the house. Because it''s a dangerous sign."


    Ok, I got it.


    The thistle always obeys the cheerful gummy with a serial face. Thistles already know that they have power that is not usual, and that they are often in trouble because of it.


    A little away from home, a boy in a white coat stood staring at the gummy. The boy had cat-like ears from his head and a cat''s tail from his buttocks.

 2502 5

    Day by day, you can see that your body is getting more and more powerful.


    The body was completely weakened while it was sealed for a long time, but as it was being poured with nutrients every day, the body returned to its original state.


    But he can''t be revived. A new seal has been created.


    I know who did it. Those two men and women who unsealed themselves. Those two men and women who are healing themselves - their parents and their children.


    He decides that they want power. He sees that he is trying to use himself.


    I don''t want to be angry or blameless. Even if the seal is lifted, I''m not going to kill you. I even think that I can use it if I can use it. They helped themselves, and I can give them back a little.


    But on the other hand, he has something to do. He is born with a given mission.


    "There is a destiny in this world that can never be saved. It''s full of misfortune that can''t be overturned and death that can''t be fought."


    Murmuring a mantra that is full of negative minds. Before he was sealed off, his mind turned backwards. I grieved my fate and lived to give up everything. I felt it was easier to give up.


    But it''s not all bad. Even in the present situation.


    (It calms my mind when I''m talking to him. When you realize that the mind is directly connected in this way, the mind warms up. Sometimes it''s nice to be able to talk to someone, but his personality is straight and dazzling from my point of view. It''s like my bloated heart is being purified by the sun, I get such an illusion)


    He recently connected his heart with someone other than himself. I don''t even know the other person''s face. Anyway, someone close to me was nearby, so I tried to make contact from the spiritual world, and it succeeded. He has a purpose and has done so, but he enjoys touching the other person apart from the purpose.


    A few minutes ago, a boy sighed heavily in front of the cliff house.


    "I can''t let you do this kind of work..." I... don''t like crowds... Besides, I can''t believe it''s a girl.... "


    A boy in a white coat speaks to himself with a sad face.


    A cat''s ear grew from the boy''s head. It is not a cat ear katyusha, etc. It''s a real ear. The cat''s tail also grows from the buttocks. This is real, too. Below the white coat is a blouse and shorts. The blouse is a blouse, so it''s a woman''s clothes no matter what.


    The name of the boy in white is Dr. Nekomimi. There are also names such as Prince of the Mad Scientist World and conscience of the Mad Scientist World.


    Currently, Dr. Nekomimi is working at the Amoro Biological Laboratory unwillingly, with a lot of debt.


    This is not the first time I have done this job. I do it all the time. Dr. Nekomimi himself is expected to be highly effective in combat, and has been tasked with the task of capturing people from outside. But I was new to human opponents.


    While waiting, the target girl, Cliff Room Tsugumi, came, but Dr. Nekomimi was hesitant and couldn''t reach her. Tsugumi goes straight into the house.


    (No, we have to be prepared.)


    When Dr. Nekomimi decided to sneak into the house and snatch the target, the door of the house opened and the gaze of the emerging gummy met.


    "It looks like a boy''s version of Snow Oka''s outfit, such as shorts under a white coat."


    "What? Do you know Junko Yukioka?" No way, my friend? "


    Dr. Nekomimi is amazed by Tsugumi''s dialogues.


    "Yeah. He''s a temporary insurance doctor at our school."


    "Um... I see..."


    Junko is also familiar to Dr. Nekomimi. Although Junko''s acquaintance was reluctant in many ways, Dr. Nekomi decided to carry out his mission.


    "It''s useless to say it, but don''t resist and follow me quietly." That way you don''t have to do anything rough. Oh, this is a line often used by villains, but I knew it very well when I was in a position to say it myself. This seems to be very serious, so please. "


    And Dr. Nekomimi knows that even if it is true, it can only be a meaningless preposition.


    The answer is yes...


    At the same time, Tsugumi called out the Seventy-Seven Wonders. Uncle Beluga, the big chick, and the fat rabbit were three power combinations.


    "This is..."


    Dr. Nekomimi was stunned to see the three monsters that appeared with a definite entity. It was immediately discernible that it was the materialization of the inhabitants of the image. And because I saw through it, I could see how powerful Tsugumi was.


    Cure! Cure! Cure! Cure! Cure! Cure! Cure!


    Uncle Beluga shouted loudly and headed for Dr. Nekomimi.


    Just by seeing Uncle Beluga''s lunge from the front of the screaming chaos with his furry, crunchy, muscular limbs growing on his cute Beluga torso, Dr. Frail Nekomimi flinches.


    However, Uncle Beluga was merciless and slammed his fist into Dr. Nekomimi''s beauty face.


    Piiiiiii!?


    Uncle Beluga, dressed up as a punch, was stiff. And let out a bewilderment. The fist didn''t hit Dr. Nekomimi''s face. It was being taken in. By the radish in Dr. Nekomimi''s hand.


    We didn''t just catch the attack. At the same time that he was picking up Uncle Beluga''s fist with radish, Dr. Nekomimi was calling the cucumber into his other hand and stabbing Uncle Beluga in the abdomen of the Uncle Beluga.


    Uncle Beluga screamed while holding the stabbed area with his hand and retreating with a painful face.


    Is the radish and cucumber glowing? Characters?


    The gummies murmured. The radishes and cucumbers that appeared in Dr. Nekomimi''s hands emitted a pale light. And the surface is engraved with a strong and glowing lettering.


    ��Everyone''s alive, and I''ve never thought about it before.��


    Necomimy quietly said, crossing radishes and cucumbers.


    He said, "I want to weaponize the vegetables by engraving rune letters in them."


    "What? I never thought of it." "That''s what everyone thought..." After all, Tsugumi was a crazy strange child... "


    Listening to Dr. Nekomimi''s dialogues, Tsugumi gets shocked.


    "No... I''m not depressed because I didn''t think about it." Yeah. I''ll tell you what. I have a dream to fight by engraving runes on vegetables and weaponizing them. "


    Dr. Nekomimi cares about the tsumi and hurries to fix it.


    "Ah....."


    While being distracted by the gummies, Dr. Nekomimi realizes that the big chicks and fat rabbits are sneaking in from the left and right. Tsugumi, who was thought to have been depressed, smiled gently.


    The fat rabbit hits the body. Dr. Nekomimi frankly avoided the momentum of the giant when he slashed it with his vegetable weapon.


    "Picky!"


    Aiming at the timing immediately after the evasion, Uncle Beluga came in again, and now he was kicking his knee.


    "Piyo-piyo"


    The attack of Uncle Beluga was also dodged, but as if reading the evasive direction, the big chick moved right in front of Dr. Nekomimi and waved her mouth down from above.


    "It hurts."


    Away from the upper body, Dr. Nekomimi jumps backwards and holds his chest with a frown. The clothes were torn apart by my mouth and my skin was cut tightly.


    "Huh... was it a girl?"


    The gummies are taken in awe. Because a brassiere was peeking under a torn blouse.


    "It''s a man."


    But you''re wearing a bra, aren''t you?


    "Is it bad for a man to wear a bra? The bottom is also a woman''s underwear. I usually dress like a girl. Is that a bad thing?"


    "I... it''s not bad, but... um, yeah..."


    Dr. Nekomimi, who said with a grumpy face, was stuck with words.


    Dr. Nekomimi changes his complexion. I felt a sign of being attacked from behind.


    Twisting herself and holding the radish, Dr. Nekomimi caught the attack. They charged and were attacked by a sword.


    The blade of the black sword was pierced by the radiant radish and stopped. The opponent did not try to push it into his power, but pulled out his sword and took a distance.


    A boy in a yellow hoodie pays off a sword with a black blade.


    "R, you''re tired here..."


    The sudden assailant was exhausted in Shino. Dr. Nekomimi, who had been to the Snow Oka Institute many times, was tired and familiar.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Sasano." I came to protect you with the help of Junko Yukioka. "


    Tired of looking away from Dr. Nekomimi and greeting Tsugumi.


    "Oh, I''ve heard from Senpai Aizawa and Senpai Unzuka..." Nice to meet you. Thank you very much. "


    Tsugumi bows with a peppercorn.


    "So... you''re going to be my enemy?" Then... after all, Junko-san... "


    Tsugumi is also an acquaintance of Junko, and Dr. Nekomimi believes that this is decisive for his hostility with Junko.


    "Dr. Nekomimi, why are you talking about people? No... what is the Amoro Biology Lab planning?"


    Tired asked, holding the sword straight in front of her.


    "It seems that the Amoro Biology Lab is conducting a yokai experiment that is unlike any animal experiment to cure a difficult disease." But at last, I was aiming for the possession of human supernatural power. Maybe... with the help of the possessor of supernatural power, you want to control the evil dragon. "


    "Evil Dragon..."


    "Yes. The director said he found the ancient evil dragon." What I''m doing at the facility I''m working in is an animal experiment for the treatment of dyslexia, but in fact... oh, I talked a lot about it by accident. I''m sorry. Don''t tell anyone. "


    "Are you going to keep that much to yourself..."


    I was stunned by Dr. Nekomimi, who spoke lightly about the inside information of the organization I belonged to.


    "Evil Dragon... you''ve heard rumors about it a long time ago."


    It goes back to the Warring States Period. When I was still in the wilderness, I heard the story of the dragon that destroyed a country.


    "Dr. Nekomimi, if you leave now, I''ll miss you."


    "Uuuu... I see." I''m sorry for the disturbance... "


    Tired of speaking out in a cold voice, Dr. Nekomimi turned to a half-hearted face, erased the vegetables in his hands, and ran away.


    "Thank you for saving my life."


    You''re welcome.


    With a cheerful smile, she held the sword while smiling tirelessly at the gummies that spoke of the example.


    "Dr. Nekomimi - Didn''t you say something about the girl in white that bothers you?"


    "Well, I don''t know if it has anything to do with Dr. Nekomimi, but there''s something I''m curious about. When I was visiting social studies today, I heard a voice echoing in my heart."


    Tsugumi answered the tired question.


    "Shall I ask Midori to take a look?" I may know who interfered in your heart. "


    The tired said and took out the Virtual Phone.

 2503 6

    She was tired and waited for Midori''s arrival.


    Midori, who was overwhelmed with exhaustion, visited the Cliff Room House to check on the state of mind of the tsurugumi.


    "Hmph... there''s a sign of telepathy." This is a warning to get out of here. Hmm... I see. Apparently, you have the power to sense the presence of an Incredible Ability, and it seems like a warning to stay away from him. It seems that people who have called out through telepathy also have the same power. "


    I see. Then the person who called is a good person.


    Listening to Midori''s story, Tsugumi nodded with his arms crossed.


    ��Do you have any concerns?��


    When I saw Midori''s face, I felt tired.


    "Yeah. Now I know a little bit about the mental state of this telepathic sender." I feel like I''m in a very hard situation. It seems that the person who is urging the warning is also asking for help..... "


    "Then I''ll help you." I''ll help you. Whoa, whoa, it''s been a long time since the heroin beetle was dispatched. "


    Listen to the green talk, and the burning turtles.


    "Tsugumi is dangerous by herself. The enemy is also a very troublesome opponent."


    You should move while listening to Jun-san''s instructions


    Tiredness and greenery soothed the gnaws with a bitter smile.


    At night, when he returned to the Amoro Biology Lab, Dr. Nekomimi confronted a perverted man with a black rubber suit covering his entire body.


    "Ah, Yan... I seem to have failed as I contacted you. I''m sorry."


    "Dr. Nekomimi is a very tough opponent to fail." You''re exhausted, don''t worry about it. ��


    A man in a black rubber suit called Oyster gives a gentle voice to Dr. Nekomimi, who reports that he is sorry for dropping his shoulders.


    "Actually, we failed too." Makoto Aizawa, the killer doll of Junko Yukioka, came out. "


    "Is Junko-san involved in that too...?" I''m also tired of you coming out... "


    "Oh my..."


    The two of them were surprised to hear each other''s reports.


    "Hey Kaoru-san, I think you should give up the target." It''s like I''m getting along with that Junko Snow Oka. I can''t turn Junko-san into an enemy. "


    Let''s talk to the director.


    Then the two of them went to the director''s office.


    Mr. Manji, the deputy director, was in the director''s office. And there was also the director.


    "If you failed, it''s best to pull back already." I used to be obsessed with strange things and have painful eyes. Isn''t there a reason to obsess so much over the possessor of supernatural power who happened to be trying to pass by? "


    Listening to Dr. Nekomimi and Kaoru, Mr. Manji gives a personal opinion.


    ��Anyway, the dolphin felt like that girl student had the power to do nothing.��


    A woman in white clothes sitting on a chair with three-color Mohikan head said. Her name is Tochimura Tochiko. As an employee of the Amoro Zoo, he is the director of the Amoro Biological Research Institute.


    Cod �D �D No, Director. It looks like the target is both of you and that living legend, Junko Yukioka. But you''re still going to do it? "


    "Huh. Then it''s more interesting." Did my dad get scared? "


    To confirm the eel, the cod makes a teasing noise.


    "Dangers should be avoided."


    Shake your hat. Always wearing a black rubber suit, this man is the former director and the director''s biological father.


    "My dad''s right. Barbarians will die, Chimi."


    Mr. Manji also pushed back the words of the eel.


    "If the opponent is that Yukioka Junko, I can''t help it." Rather, it''s not a good opportunity to give a name to it. "


    The cod smiled.


    (It''s like you''re looking at me in the old days)


    Mr. Manji sneaks in.


    The internal line rings and the cod is connected. The extension came from the security room.


    Attack! Someone is attacking us! We are now engaged with a security chimera!


    A forced voice resounded, and the four people in the director''s office looked at their faces.


    Laboratory of the Amoro Biology Laboratory.


    Misago and Wind Flower have always been held in this capsule as experimental platforms. There are many other people in this room, bound by capsules.


    Misago was remodeled in this laboratory as a chimera of various demons. The demon that became the base was Eko - no, it was Walliko. He was in a slightly different state from the bench in his room.


    Two months ago, Misago learned that a lot of people were being used as experiments in this laboratory, and he wanted to raid the laboratory alone, free the captive people, and kill everyone in the laboratory.


    But it''s a reckless act, and Misago is caught lightly and turned into an experimental platform to live the days of hell.


    Originally Eko (Waliko) had excellent vitality, but Misago was modified in this facility to gain even more vitality. And I was constantly suffering from multiple diseases. It is cured, healed, and deliberately infected again. Moreover, it is a difficult disease.


    Misago knows why we''re in this situation right now, and what we''re seeing here for. An experiment to save humans from disease. To cure a number of difficult diseases that cannot be cured. The same was true of the other demons who were trapped in the same room. As a chimera for battle, some people are used to develop Battle Creatures, but Misago and others with strong vitality have been selected as laboratory platforms for the treatment of difficult diseases.


    Feng Hua, are the people nearby today safe?


    Misago calls out, and a boy with dark skin nearby opens his eyes.


    "There''s still room for others to worry in this state."


    Feng Hua says with a teasing gesture.


    "I''m a demon of that nature." Made to be a guardian of men. It''s equipped with a mentality of worrying about others more than you do. "


    Somehow that makes me feel a little sad.


    Wind Flower said with a sadistic expression to Misago, who spoke abusively.


    Miaoshima Fenghua [Nanejima Fuka] is a demon, but because she was raised as a human, her mentality is not very different from that of human beings. However, it''s not exactly the same as an ordinary person.


    Misago �D I wonder if the ancestors of Eeko and Walliko were created in a facility like this, modified for human convenience?


    Feng Hua asked a question. In a woman''s tone, the voice is also speaking with a backlash. The body of the windflower is a man''s body, but it was raised by parents to behave as a girl, so the way of speaking and the sensibility are women''s.


    "According to my legend in my hometown, all people were made by magicians." But Ieko is not sad about the fate. And of course, we Valiko. "


    I see. I wonder what''s the difference between Eko and Walliko.


    "It''s just different in name and nature." Physical function remains unchanged. I told you not to talk about it. This is the topic that I hate the most. "


    "I''m sorry."


    Feng Hua apologizes to Misago, who grinned with a muffled face, smiling like a prank.


    "Ufufu, let me interrupt your conversation."


    And there appeared a man in a muddy bun dressed in white over an orange bodysuit. I am a mad scientist named Mr. Manji, deputy director of this Amoro Biology Lab.


    Misago''s heart is blackened. This man is in charge of this room, and he has done terrible experiments on many people, including himself, and killed many people.


    Get these two out of here.


    As Mr. Manji orders, several researchers enter the room, unplug the cord attached to the Misago and Wind Flower, and take them out of the capsule.


    "Goodbye, everyone... it was a pleasure to have so many conversations"


    "Farewell."


    Feng Hua and Misago say goodbye to the many experimental subjects in the room. We all know what our destiny is going to be. But there was no gaze of sympathy. Everyone here will be like this sooner or later. When you leave here, you will be judged unable to use it as an experimental platform and taken out to be disposed of, or you will leave as a corpse as a result of the experiment.


    Eventually, the two of them were put in one of the rooms, and the researchers left. Only Mr. Manji, Misago, and Wind Flower were left in the room.


    The two of them do not move while they are down. I have no power to wake myself up.


    "Are you going to kill us in this place?" It doesn''t look like a execution site. "


    Feng Hua looks inside and says: It''s just a study.


    "Mufufufu. What are you talking about?" I didn''t kill anybody, Chimmy. Of course, I''m not going to kill Chimi and the others. "


    A funny smile, Mr. Manji.


    "What are you talking about?" sporadically in front of us..... "


    "There are many things that I can''t get out as well as today." I sneaked away after I was dead. I didn''t kill anybody. "


    It was a misago that was poisoned with hatred, but there was an unexpected dialogue from Mr. Manji''s mouth, and his eyes were rounded and his words were clogged.


    "Shall I show you how my daughter is doing now?"


    Mr. Manji projects a holographic display.


    ��Misago, Fenghua, how are you? I''m alive. Mr. Manji helped me. I''ll be waiting outside. I''ll see you soon."


    On the display, a girl with light green skin who talked a lot with Misago spoke with a smile.


    "Is it real...?" Can I trust you...? "


    Misago weeps with trembling voices. Feng Hua is crying too.


    For now, we need to recover so that Chimi and the others can walk and move alone.


    Mr. Manji facilitates infusions with nutrients.


    "But... why...?"


    Wind Flower asks Mr. Manji.


    ��I converted a case and now I''m a righteous mad scientist. There is no longer a murder without darkness."


    Mr. Manji said with a slightly sinister look.


    (Not everyone on this test stand could have been rescued.)


    The fact remains silent.


    ��What are you doing here? Are you just rescuing a demon?"


    "Actually, I have other aims." Muhuhuhuhu. I''ve been searching for a presence in this research facility for a long time. There was something that the directors were hiding. I don''t know if I''m the deputy director, but are you growing something awful or healing? You don''t have to show your tail all the time. It''s a bad idea to ask by force, so I''m looking for patience. "


    Asked by Misago, Mr. Manji replied.


    (Brothers and sisters, you seem to have a chance to escape.)


    A voice echoes through the head of the missago. It was someone who had been dealing with Misago for a long time. Since I started hearing this voice, I''ve always felt that my heart and that of someone else are connected.


    (I don''t know yet, it could end with joy)


    (I want you to help me if you can, but is it difficult already?)


    When I hear a voice asking like I''ve given up, I feel like I can''t stand or stand. If possible, I am driven by a strong desire to help the Lord in this voice.


    (How? I don''t know where you are or who you are.)


    (I used to be called the Evil Dragon. And now the man is the one who spoke. The man is looking for you.


    Missago looks at Mr. Manji.


    "Feng Hua, you have to run away." Mr. Manji, I''m staying here. "


    "What are you talking about, Missago?"


    What are you going to do?


    With a sudden Misago declaration, Wind Flower and Mr. Manji all rolled up their eyes.


    "Mr. Manji, isn''t your search for the Evil Dragon?" I know that person. "


    What did you say?


    Evil Dragon?


    Mister Manji was even more surprised by the words that came out of Misago''s mouth, and the wind flourished.

 2504 7

    7: 30 p.m. In front of the Amoro Biological Laboratory.


    A tall man with a basket, a boy with cat ears and a girl in a sailor''s suit came and stopped. They were Viper, Naru, and Sakura.


    "What do you mean, there''s an animal disposal place next to the zoo and an animal testing place..."


    What would it be like for a zoo customer to know that?


    The viper and the cherry blossom said in a daze.


    "I can feel a lot of negative thoughts from that inside..."


    Naru raised his eyebrows and spoke with a sad voice.


    It seems that Junko''s information was correct.


    Is the information that the human body is experimented on outside here via Junko?


    Viper reacts to the milk words from the basket''s voice.


    All right, get in from the front.


    Heh-heh-heh-heh.


    Not sneaking up on you, but punching you in the front?


    While the viper responds to the life of the milk, the cherry blossoms round their eyes.


    This time, I''m going to see how things are going. That''s why it''s okay to break through the front. "


    Looks like it''s head-on.


    The cherry blossoms spill a bitter smile over the milk.


    This is private property. Get out of here. I''ll call the police. ''


    The speaker warned me when I got past the front gate.


    "You guys are the ones who are troubled when the police are called." If you can call it, call it. "


    A viper that conveys a textured dialogue with a subtle bar reading.


    Either we go inside or we wait for the enemy to leave.


    If you want to go in, you can go in. But if you want to fight, you need a big place. "


    Let''s kick it a little bit.


    The viper kicks in the automatic door of the main entrance. There are cracks in the windowpane, but it''s not just glass, it''s tempered glass. If it is ordinary glass, it is cracked in one shot.


    Kick several times at intervals. Attract enemies.


    "Ah, come here."


    A dozen seconds after Naru reported it, a large number of people were seen in the passageway inside the automatic door. Seeing that, the viper leaves the front door.


    These guys...


    Milk peeking out of the basket came out of the door and groaned at the outsiders.


    It''s not just a demon. It was even more modified. It''s an extraterritorial chimera. "


    It certainly feels like a lot of different creatures, but I don''t know how to make that judgment.


    It''s going to be a long time to explain, so I''m not going to explain it to you.


    While the Viper and Milk were talking, a bipedal frog with arms like a crayfish opened its mouth and sprayed liquid towards the Viper.


    The liquid is scattered at the foot in front of the Viper. The Viper didn''t bother me at all, and the Viper didn''t try to avoid it by reacting. The opponent had no murderous intent. I knew I wasn''t really going to attack. And the frog monster that threw up was clearly puzzled when he saw the Viper''s lack of response.


    The cherry blossoms pull out the sword.


    Don''t kill me.


    "Even if you say so..."


    The cherry blossoms are bewildered by the milk that sticks the nail.


    ''Cause we''re here to help them. He''s been attacked by a soldier over there. "


    Milk muttered and looked over at the many extraterrestrial chimeras that appeared in front of them. The number is seventeen.


    (This isn''t all of them, is it? Maybe there''s someone else trapped here. But you''ve gotten a lot out of it all at once. We don''t have enough hands for this.)


    Milk to devise.


    "Hey, we''re here to help you."


    When the Viper called, the external chimeras all looked at each other and began to fuss.


    It looks like you''re not brainwashing.


    A viper laughing.


    I''m so upset by this call...


    When the milk tried to say something, some of the other chimeras pushed in. I was prompted to fight from inside the lab by these agitated people.


    Viper and the cherry blossoms responded appropriately to the incoming chimeras.


    A macho demon at a height of more than 2 meters slowly releases a punch towards the cherry blossoms. It was a slow punch that even non-combatants could avoid. While the cherry blossom was smiling at it, she lightly patted the demon''s neck on the peak of the sword.


    "Go to sleep. You''re falling asleep."


    When the cherry blossoms called, the demon deliberately fell.


    The Viper also communicates similarly to the cherry blossoms. The Viper also attacks the Outsider Chimera''s selfless attack, urging the opponent to shoot him.


    "These guys are just being forced to fight each other, and they''ve already done their acts, but I don''t know how long they can continue to do that." If the guy who''s giving these instructions realizes it, it could be a serious killing. "


    Viper retracts to distance, goes to the side of the milk that is only coming out of the basket, and calls out.


    Well then, let''s retreat. Yes. Retreat. Retreat. "


    The milk gave a light retreat order and the Viper picked up the basket. The cherry blossoms took a distance from the other chimeras with an unacceptable face and took down the sword.


    The external chimeras were relieved to see the three of them and one of them running off the premises. Of course, I wouldn''t chase him.


    "What are you going to do?"


    As the cherry blossoms run, I ask the milk in the basket.


    It''s a reconnaissance, so that''s fine. The harvest was good. It was also found that the number was high and that there was still free will. That was enough. I have to think about it next time. I''ll be ready to quell them without killing them. "


    and milk.


    "Why don''t you talk to Courage?" You can do a lot of things with that hungry ghost. "


    Hmm. I was thinking the same thing.


    Viper suggested, and Milk said.


    "Is that true?"


    Oh? I can''t think of anything like Viper. I''ll kill him.


    "It''s not convincing at the time of postpartum."


    You son of a bitch


    Continuing the usual exchanges that the viper teased and the milk gave a sinister voice, the faces of the Club Cat Mansion moved away from the Amoro Biological Laboratory.


    He was feeling it.


    Someone''s been fighting. It seemed like a lot of people were using their power in the immediate vicinity.


    But I also realized that the battle wasn''t serious. I can''t feel the intent to kill. Confusion is all over the place.


    (I know that something has changed. Signs of a big change? Hopefully, it will trigger me to unseal it and release it.)


    I have such hopeful observations, but I also know that when something goes well, I have to be vigilant. That''s when the pitfalls of destiny open.


    He always thinks that destiny is something that is willful, malicious, and drags us into a hole in the name of tragedy.


    (There is a destiny in this world that can never be saved. full of misfortune that cannot be overturned and death that cannot be resisted)


    A similar dialogue that repeats itself over and over. Every time he mouths it, every time he mutters in his head, he calms down.


    It is the ultimate dialogue of giving up. That''s why he calms down. He believes that giving up is the greatest salvation.


    The director of the Amoro Biological Research Institute, Tsugamura Cod, and his father, Tsugamura Tsugamura, later confirmed the battle between the vipers and the extraterrestrial chimeras by visual recording taken by the camera.


    "Who were you... these guys?"


    The cod can see that they were adding and subtracting from each other. And the attackers seemed more advantageous, but their principles of action were full of mysteries, including the fact that they retreated lightly along the way without killing anyone.


    "It may be a snake that poked its nails and came out." Even though we''re so close to reviving the Evil Dragon completely. "


    The bamboo shoots.


    "Dad, there''s no point in just reviving that thing. If you can''t control it, you''ll be a snake. That''s why we''re still sealing it tightly."


    "I don''t know..."


    Cod nodded with a sad face as she complained with a rushing mouth.


    (How long has this been like this...? I''m possessed by research. "What caused it to twist like this..." Can''t you get the cod back?)


    Looking at her daughter, Xiao hurts his chest.


    I thought it would be pointless to persuade the cod nowadays, but Koji was just cooperating. Or I suspect that I may be running away from my daughter''s madness.


    (Originally, he was a good boy. Is there any way to return to the old cod.....)


    I haven''t given up on the bamboo. But I don''t know what to do. The poor stimulus scared my daughter to go even worse, and she just followed my daughter.


    It looked like the front was noisy, is there something wrong?


    Mr. Manji came and called out.


    "I was attacked." I ran away, but it was unnatural and incomprehensible. If you look at it, you''ll see. "


    Cod replies appropriately and prompts him to watch the footage.


    (Viper... I see.)


    Understanding who the assailant was, Mr. Manji smiled in his heart. I knew about Viper. And those behind it.

 2505 8

    The next morning, I was picked up at Tsugumi''s house.


    Junko asked me for a bodyguard.


    It was Kishibe Tsumi who appeared in front of the tsumi.


    "I''m a guardian of Senpai Unzuka." Thank you very much for your help. "


    If anything happens, I''ll drag it right into the subspace tunnel.


    Tsugumi bows and Rin smiles.


    After that, Tsugumi gets in Rin''s car and goes to school.


    I heard that Rin-san is living with Senpai Untsuka, but is it a love machine?


    "I was told to be a guardian." Please don''t enter too privately. What is a lovely machine in the first place..... "


    Rin-san, you look good, and you look great with Senpai Untsuka


    ��No, no, no, no... it''s fine to praise me, but it''s very unwilling to be said to be a good match for him��


    Rin who kept smiling bitterly at the words of Tsugumi.


    "It looks like Angelina is also being targeted by a girl named Mi Uenohara." Your guard is in charge. "


    As she approached the school, Rin said as she remembered.


    "That''s right." I know somehow they''re after me, but how could they? "


    "I don''t know--I don''t know."


    While talking, Rin stopped the car. A woman in a rider suit and full-face helm stands blocked in front of the driveway on the side of the school road. Next to it is an upright giant frog.


    "What''s that frog?" Awesome. And my hands are like crayfish. ��


    Tsugumi''s eyes shine as she looks at the upright giant frog.


    "Well, I don''t care what it looks like, it''s an enemy." I''ll follow you, just wait. "


    Rin sighed innocently to Tsugumi, who was innocently delighted, and opened the door of the subspace tunnel in the car without opening the car door.


    I''ll cover you from the car, too.


    Tsugumi declares.


    (The other person is an acquaintance of Junko Yukioka, so you can say anything. Rather, seeing its power is not a chance to steal their technology. Daddy, Mr. Manji, Dr. Nekomimi, nothing.)


    A woman in a full-face helm rider suit, Tochimura Cod, was frustrated while looking at the gummies in the car. I remembered that all of them had been shown difficulty.


    Oh?


    Feeling the space shake, the cod laughs unstoppably. It''s not the first time I''ve fought this hand''s abilities.


    The cod jumped sideways as I looked back.


    Rin opened the door to the space behind the cod, shooting a gun, but the cod dodged the space in spare time.


    (The opponent who doesn''t want to be alarmed. I feel like I''m used to fighting with supernatural forces.)


    Out of the door of the space, Rin thinks as she confronts the cod.


    "Director, that''s..."


    The crayfish frog points at the cod. Seventy-seven wonders, Wormman and Yellow Sponge, appeared in front of the car.


    Is that a demon? Enemy reinforcements.


    "No... I just popped up." And I don''t feel any life signs. "


    Seeing the wormman and yellow sponge, the codfish with a strange voice, tells the crayfish frog.


    "Let''s enjoy watching the black water, the dying oil, the taste of iron falling from the throat..."


    Rin cast a spell quickly and summoned a pitch-black sickle to wield it.


    It was a cod that I tried to avoid, but the part of the handle of the sickle liquefied, and the blade flew in an irregular motion. The unexpected attack thrust the cod into the void and slowed it down to the point where it couldn''t react.


    The sickle blade blinded the head of the cod. The helmet blows up.


    (You tried to cut off my neck from behind, but something pulled me?)


    This time, Rin was surprised. The force was applied to the blade, and there was definitely a feeling of being pulled. And the orbit was forcibly changed, so I couldn''t hit the cod.


    Rin pushes the sickle blade to liquefy it and see what happened. There is a sticky thread on the blade. And the stretched thread continues to the hand of the cod.


    (You pulled the thread on the edge of the attack and changed its trajectory. I''m a big user of that kind of stuff in a flash.)


    Rin, who admires the power of cod, is also considered a marvel.


    Animal sister?


    Looking at the three-color mohikan and the face that came out from under the helmet, I heard a strange voice. The other day, I was guided to the zoo by an employee who toured the social studies department.


    Cod turns its hand toward the reed and releases a large amount of viscous thread.


    "Hey..."


    It was a rhinestone that I intended to avoid by jumping backwards, but there were viscous threads stuck all over my body.


    Miso Wall!


    Rin screams and creates a wall of miso between herself and the cod, adhering plenty of miso to the thread. Miso ran up through the thread, and when the thread attached to Rin''s body was completely covered with Miso, the thread moved away from Rin as if it had lost its strength.


    "What kind of ability... is that..."


    Cod taken in shock.


    Meanwhile, the crayfish frog spits liquid out of its mouth and sprays it to Yellow Sponge. When I thought that the transparent liquid had spread on the surface of Yellow Sponge, my whole body was covered with a thin white membrane, and Yellow Sponge became stiff and immobile.


    The wormman twisted his body and approached the crayfish frog. In addition, Tsugumi summoned Shachibiko and Uncle Beluga.


    "What is that power...?"


    While paying attention to the cod, the cod was interested in the tsumi that was creating a strange image from the car. I''ve already heard about it in the report, and it was interesting, but when I look at it, it''s getting more and more attractive.


    If you look at cod, which also has the ability to search for supernatural forces, you can also see that tsurugumi possesses quite strong abilities. And when I saw it specifically, I felt excited.


    "What kind of power is that?" Are you creating the image? What''s the principle? "


    A cod that calls out to the gummies in the car.


    "Well, I thought about it..."


    "I don''t want to answer that. I don''t need to tell my enemies who my abilities are." Because you don''t have to answer any of the enemy''s questions in the first place. "


    To answer honestly, Tsugumi pierced the nail.


    Have you thought about it? No way, just thinking about the image can make it material?


    ��Nh... nh... nh...��


    The cod speculation was slightly different, but I couldn''t correct it even if I wanted to.


    (If you materialize the image, can''t you materialize the image of a patient who has been infected by a difficult disease, create an image of the healing process... and cure a disease that cannot be cured?)


    The cod sees the ability of the gummies and has such expectations and delusions.


    Shachibiko flies at high speed, gliding toward the crayfish frog.


    The crayfish frog guarded with scissors on both arms and seemed to catch Shachibiko''s lunge, but he couldn''t catch it, and fell heavily behind him. But most of the damage from the air raids killed them.


    "Ahhhh! Hoa! Cuiiiii!"


    Uncle Beluga rushed toward the cod as he raised his stiff ears. The Worm Man also continued.


    The vibrancy of the sea, the vibrancy of the sky, and the scorching of his envoys.


    When Rin casts a spell, a mass of blue flame appears on Rin''s left hand. The cod also confirms that.


    (This means that even if you defeat them, you will come up with one image of the residents one after another. Even if it''s not, it''s four against two, and it''ll last forever? If you''re not good at it, you might get more than that.)


    In any case, cod could not help but admit that the situation was unfavorable.


    Cod radiates viscous threads towards Uncle Beluga.


    "Huia!? oh!?"


    The viscous threads adhered all over Uncle Beluga''s body. Moreover, the viscous threads stuck to the ground and instantly solidified. Uncle Beluga''s movement slowed down dramatically. You can barely raise your legs. Even if you remove the wicker thread from the ground at will, a new wicker thread will stretch from the hardened wicker thread and stick to the ground.


    From the side of Uncle Beluga''s chaos, the wormman was able to outrun the cod.


    The viscous thread attached to Uncle Beluga stretched out a new thread and didn''t stick to Worm Man''s body either.


    Huh?


    The cod shouted unexpectedly. The viscous yarn did not adhere to Wormman''s null body at all. The surface of the worm is covered with mucus, and there is a large amount of short and sturdy hair on the surface of the worm, which is anti-slip. With these two actions, I was able to move without being entangled in the viscous threads produced by the cod.


    The wormman jumps on the cod.


    The cod jumped to the side and evaded, but aiming for the timing, Rin flew a mass of blue flame.


    ��Ahhh!��


    It was a cod that I kept trying to avoid, but it failed and burned on my right shoulder and back.


    Not only rider suits, but also skin and flesh. The cod was to smell the smell of its meat burning.


    "Let''s retreat!" It''s not safe anymore! "


    "I get it..."


    When the crayfish frog called, the cod accepted the judgment with a frown of pain.


    The cod runs away. The crayfish frog moves with its gaze aligned, as if to cover it.


    Rin didn''t want to go after him. I saw the movement of the crayfish frog, and it seemed like I still had the strength and hands to fight back. Or even if it wasn''t, I decided that it was better not to pursue it too deeply. Even if the opponent frantically fought back, it was troublesome.


    (Necromimy once pulled out of Dr. Ryoko. But this is something I''ve never seen before. I failed, but thanks to my actions, I made some great discoveries. Cliff Room Tsugumi - she''ll get it)


    A cod that hardens its resolve as it escapes.


    "Rin-san is strong." Thank you for protecting me. "


    "To be honest, Tsugumi''s support helped me a lot." If you''re protected by a guard, I won''t be able to take care of you. "


    Rin said with a smile as she clapped her hands and gave her praise and thanks.

 2506 9

    Wake up from a dream. It was an old dream.


    (I miss it back then. If I can go back then, I want to go back.


    I think Misago is strong in my heart.


    (In other words, is it a good recollection? You have a good time, a good past. I envy you. I had a little... when I was a kid. But besides that, I don''t have any good memories)


    What connected my heart to Misago said such a thing.


    "Good morning, Missago."


    Wind Flower peeks into Misago''s face and smiles.


    Misago and Fenghua were supposed to escape under Mr. Manji''s guidance, but they chose not to escape.


    Misago wanted to help the evil dragon he was calling to his heart. And Mister Manji has learned that the purpose of being in this lab is also to take away the Dinobots, so he suggests that we work together to find them.


    Feng Hua simply remained with Misago. And Misago has an attitude of openly being grateful and embarrassed for the fact that the wind flowers are hanging out with herself without running away.


    "What are you going to do if you die dating me?"


    Misago glows in the wind at the top of the Buddha.


    "I''ll try not to die." Misago, I don''t want you to risk your life and die where I don''t know it. "


    Feng Hua said that and didn''t back down.


    "Um, Windflower."


    Misago sighed heavily and put his arms together.


    "My name is Walyko." Even if you leave here, you''ll jump into danger again. That''s my destiny and that''s what I want. "


    Well then, let''s stay together forever.


    "Um......"


    Misago sighed again as she smiled mischievously and told Fenghua that she was snoring.


    (When faced with a destiny that cannot be saved, can you accept it honestly as an unavoidable misfortune, as an unbearable death, as an inevitable end?)


    The voice of the evil dragon resounded in Misago''s head.


    (If you''re going to risk my release, you better stop helping me. I''m sorry I didn''t think about it.)


    (No, that''s what I decided. However, I have no idea what to do....)


    Misago returns his words to the evil dragon he cares about.


    ��By the way, Missago, what are you doing here?��


    "In my head, the evil dragon is calling out." Looks like they''re trapped here. I''m looking for help. Mr. Manji is also looking for this evil dragon. "


    Asked by the wind, Misago answered honestly.


    Is that what you were going to say yesterday in front of Mr. Manji?


    "I''m here to hear that story."


    Mr. Manji appeared in the room where he was hiding the Misago and the Wind Flower.


    "Before you speak from my mouth, I''d like to ask Mr. Manji." What is a bad dragon? "


    Once upon a time, there seemed to be a dragon in a place that would do anything to fulfill my wishes.


    As Misago asks, Mr. Manji speaks in an old-fashioned tone.


    You''re not making it happen, you''re making that effort.


    There''s a lot of realism in it, isn''t there?


    Feng Hua and Misago whispered interestingly to each other.


    "However, it seems that the dragon will eat the man he wants as a price for his efforts to fulfill his wishes." As a result, the desire of the man who ate it turned into a desire of the dragon, and the dragon will earnestly strive to fulfill that desire. "


    "You''ve turned into the most amygdala of all."


    "Reality vanished into a gag."


    Fenghua and Misago whispered to each other in awe.


    (It is not so bad. It would be a state of having two souls in one body, but everyone who wanted me to eat them didn''t complain.)


    It seems that Mr. Manji''s story was heard by the evil dragon through the Misago, and the evil dragon himself captured it.


    (Those who have a desire to survive even after being eaten will be so.)


    Convincing Misago.


    (By the way, if a wish is granted, I or the person who ate it will be relieved of my soul after a while. In other words, I will die.)


    The evil dragon added, but it was just as Misago had guessed.


    "At one time, the evil dragon devoured those who wanted to destroy and destroy the world." And the evil dragon spread the disease and tried to destroy all the countries, so the name of the evil dragon came to be, but it was sealed off by whether it was a magician or a prayer maker. "


    (roughly)


    Misago felt a bit of anger in the voice of an admitted evil dragon. Probably for what has been sealed.


    "The directors got the evil dragon. I was also interested. That''s all I''m talking about. Obviously, it''s a powerful demon that you might call a god, so it''s very attractive as a research material. That''s all I''m talking about."


    Then it''s my turn.


    Mr. Manji wrapped up his story and Misago told him that his spirit was connected to the Evil Dragon.


    ��If you can get in touch with the Evil Dragon through the spirit, don''t you know where it''s hidden in this research facility?��


    Mister Manji questions.


    (I want to know where you are. I hope that I will send it to me with a strong sense of existence)


    (All right.)


    When Misago sharpened his nerves and summoned the evil dragon, the evil dragon responded accordingly.


    I don''t know where it is. But sometimes I felt it.


    "I can sense the state slightly. But I don''t know the exact location. Now... you''re moving."


    "You think the sealed evil dragon is moving?" And now? "


    Misago''s words surprised Mr. Manji.


    "In other words, the station director is moving it now." This is a chance. "


    "Stealing and escaping."


    Mister Manji and Misago''s opinions and policies were unanimous.


    (Although I lost my strength once, I am recovering a lot now. I will tell you that I can help you when the current seal is lifted)


    The evil dragon told me that he would come and help him.


    (Not even if you''re looking for something in return)


    Misago lets out completely towards the evil dragon.


    "While always making the evil dragon strongly aware of its existence, let''s search all over the place." Of course I''m coming too. "


    Misago declares to Mr. Manji.


    "Even if you can get the evil dragon, it''s going to be hard to get out of here." This facility is bounded and cannot be transferred or subspace moved. If he could, Chimi would have already run away. Telepathy seems to be transmitted. "


    Mr. Manji said, opening the door of the room and gesturing.


    "Therefore, with the power of courage, I wondered if I could do something without letting them die." I want to help if I can. "


    Courage sighed as she received a call from Milk.


    "I''ve brought you a troublesome story...... Fuckin ''cat"


    Yuuki told me that Milk raided the Amoro Biology Lab last night, engaging in combat with a foreign chimera.


    I know it''s difficult. It was a chimerized demon. But I was hoping you might be able to do it. ��


    Milk''s request was that there be no way to capture and protect those extraneous chimeras without killing them.


    Maybe we can put it back together.


    What, you want me to put it back? Before you chimerize it? That''s not true...... ��


    Milk was amazed at the courageous dialogues I had spoken.


    "I once restored those who were converted to mad scientists." If I had the memory of the other party before it was remodeled, I would have the condition. And it takes time, and it uses up power, so I can''t do it alone. Support the cats and their joyous companions. "


    "I-I see......"


    Courage commanded in a high-pressure tone, and the milk nodded unexpectedly.

 2507 10

    The three of them, Misago, Fenghua, and Mr. Manji, were walking along the path of the Amoro Biological Laboratory. Windflowers are dressed in white and disguised, and Misago is placed in a large bag.


    "I''m the deputy director here, but I can''t even get in. There are areas that are off-limits except for the parents and children of Tochimura"


    Mr. Manj says as he moves through the aisle.


    Did you sneak in and explore?


    Feng Hua asks.


    "I looked in the gap several times, but I couldn''t find anything." From now on, right? "


    Mr. Manji stopped and looked at the side door.


    It looks like the Evil Dragon is ahead of us.


    And, Misago.


    "Chimi, you said you were moving, right? In other words, there is a risk of encounter while someone is moving the evil dragon in a sealed state. It''s better to take into account the fact that it''s going to be a battle."


    "I''ve been walking around the Shura even now." Thanks to you, we''ve recovered, and we can fight now. I can''t really say it''s in tune. "


    "Mufufufu, I''m counting on you."


    Laughing at the courage of Misago, Mr. Manji opened the door.


    There was a further passageway at the end of the door. Misago leaves the bag.


    "What about the surveillance cameras in here?"


    "You said you''d come in many times. No, by the way, I also temporarily switched off the cameras until I got here.��


    When Mr. Manji answered to confirm the wind flower, the door that was next to the destination opened.


    Everyone stops. It was a boy wearing a white coat, a blouse and a miniskirt. The cat''s ears grow from his head, and the cat''s tail hangs from his waist.


    "Hmm, Dr. Nekomimi..."


    Mr. Manji moans unintentionally.


    Why, why is Mr. Manji here?


    Dr. Nekomimi was looking up at Mr. Manji.


    "That''s our dialogue, isn''t it?" I wonder what it means to have you in a place where even the deputy director is forbidden. "


    "I''m just entrusted with the chores here because of the special treatment."


    Dr. Nekomimi answered Mr. Manji''s question in an upset and deliberate tone.


    (You''re still a bad liar, aren''t you? Well, that''s where I get a good impression.....)


    Mister Manji thought about what to do. Although I had assumed that I would encounter cod, the director of the clinic, and oak, the father, it was completely unexpected that I would encounter Dr. Nekomimi. Besides, it looks like he''s hiding something.


    "The evil dragon... is right next to you"


    Misago murmured.


    "Evil Dragon..."


    Dr. Nekomimi gets even worse.


    (Oh... I see. It looks like the Misago is on your side.)


    The evil dragon shuddered.


    "Are you like me?" Were you raised as a girl? "


    Feng Hua looked at Dr. Nekomimi and asked.


    "Huh? No, I''m not. I just like wearing girls'' clothes."


    and Nekomimi, Ph.D.


    "It''s him... there''s a bad dragon inside him!"


    Dr. Nekomimi was struck a third time by the Misago dialogue.


    "Oh my... Nekomimi''s body?" That''s why I was moving..... "


    Mr. Manji was also surprised to see Missago point out and Dr. Nekomimi react.


    ��How do you know my secret about the girl in my stomach?��


    "That dialogue is a bit dangerous." Don''t even pose. "


    Dr. Nekomimi, who held down his abdomen and had an anxious look on his face, pushed the windflower into his face.


    "It looks like you just found out." Mufufufu. And how did you put the evil dragon into Chimi''s body? I''d like to know why you did that. Is it the director''s order? "


    "Yeah... that''s true..."


    As he answered, Dr. Nekomimi fainted.


    ��I''m sorry, I can''t say I''m Mr. Manji any longer.��


    "Muhuhuhuhu, you mean that you''ll take the head of Tsubaki Village over me." Well, I can''t help it. Then I''ll scratch Chimi''s belly and take out the evil dragon. "


    HIHH


    Dr. Nekomimi is frightened when he crosses his arms in front of his chest in response to Mr. Manji''s lewd smile as he spreads his hands across his chest.


    "Don''t do anything unusual." You said you stopped killing when you became a righteous mad scientist. ��


    "Mufufu, it''s okay." Dr. Nekomimi will not die that much. "


    Missago will stop, but Mr. Manji is very motivated.


    ��I''m sorry, Mr. Manji. I''m in this facility right now, and I won''t let you.��


    ��Seriously, Chimi. That''s what I''ve been losing. Well, I can''t help it."


    As Dr. Nekomimi prepares himself for the fight, Mr. Manji becomes a fighter.


    "By the way, Doctor, the name" Hakke "is unusual in this era." I''ve seen it and heard it on comics and TV shows from time to time. "


    Missago bumps into the question without reading the air.


    "This is my nickname, so don''t worry about the details." Of course I have a Ph.D., but it''s the same for Mr. Manji and Director Tsugamura. Of course, Nekomimi is not my real name. "


    Dr. Nekomimi answers the law.


    A ball!


    Mr. Manji screams and opens his mouth, spitting out a bunch of rubber balls and flying towards Dr. Nekomimi. Previously, I couldn''t make it this far, but after Junko retrofitted me, Mr. Manji became more powerful.


    Dr. Nekomimi skillfully dodges.


    The ball bounced back to the wall and floor, attacking Dr. Nekomimi from various angles, but evading them one after the other as if they had predicted it.


    "What kind of body technique is that?" Vibrant and supple. Be agile and gorgeous. This is not for the poor. "


    Misago remembers admiration and battle at the same time. I can''t do anything like that to myself.


    (However, it is as if you have grasped all directions of the space. It doesn''t matter if you have the ability to predict or something. Or maybe it''s super increasing the experience speed.)


    Missago, who considered Dr. Nekomimi''s movements unusual, also suspected the action of supernatural forces.


    "You should focus on reviving the evil dragon and exploring ways to make him obedient." We shouldn''t be messing with anything extra. ��


    In the office of the director of the Amoro Biological Research Institute, Kaoru was eating her daughter''s cod.


    "Not to mention the fact that Junko Yukioka''s relatives are being attacked, not so much by the snake..."


    "Shut up, Dad. How did you end up with such a chicken? How old was it?"


    As the cod grows louder, it squints at the eel and makes a voice full of danger.


    "My dad and Mr. Manji have changed." He was originally an ambitious mad scientist like me. "


    You''re the one who''s changed.


    At least she didn''t want her daughter to be a mad scientist. I became a mad scientist to cure the hard of cod disease in the first place.


    And the cod chose this way, just as he chose it, to save the afflicted. The aspiration is visible in the eyes of the scorpion as it has not disappeared, but on the other hand, it is obsessed with the research itself. It''s crazy. It''s crazy. Means and objectives have been reversed, and ethics and conscience have been lost.


    "I just decided to stick to cod support." But what''s not working is not working. I''m worried about you. "


    "I see. I''m sorry for saying so much... dad"


    The cod apologizes in a gentle voice.


    (What is the support? As it is, we can only see the future of ruin. We have to do something... "She didn''t really lose all her kindness.


    Thinking so, the arrowhead with the lamp of hope on its chest �� ��


    "I used an information dealer to investigate the cliff room tsumi." In the past, I got involved in a school and caused trouble in an abnormal relationship, and I had a good relationship with Junko Snowoka, and I knew it was amazing, that girl. "


    (After all, you''re going to give me a hand...)


    Seeing the cod speaking in a floating tone, she realized that there was no convincing, and Ogi turned away from her daughter in a sinister manner.

 2508 11

    Dr. Nekomimi has countless subspace pockets in his body. The Evil Dragon was also contained in this one.


    In the first place, why is there a subspace pocket in the body, to preserve the mouse that he created and the organ that the mouse had?


    "Back off, Windflower!"


    Misago makes a sharp voice when he sees Dr. Nekomimi as his hair rises upside down and starts discharging from all over his body. Feng Hua obeys honestly.


    When Dr. Nekomimi puts one hand on it, an electric shock is emitted from the hand.


    It''s a trick! It''s a trick!


    Mister Manji avoids electric shocks with opportunistic movements.


    Misago moves around, aiming for when the discharge is over, and jumps to Dr. Nekomimi from the side.


    Dr. Nekomimi didn''t try to avoid it, but when he turned his hand to Misago, a giant pumpkin appeared between them. The front of the pumpkin is engraved with glowing rune letters.


    Be alert and stop the Misago movement. The pumpkin spins sideways at high speed and slowly follows Misago.


    (It was seen that it was increasing and decreasing. If I wanted to do that, I could have done a counter-attack. And the speed of this pumpkin that''s coming after me has been slowed down.


    While keeping a distance from the pumpkin that is chasing itself, Misago sees it that way.


    A ball!


    It was Mr. Manji who spit the ball out of his mouth again, but now he had only two shots.


    (I don''t think the same attack that didn''t get through will be a one-pattern attack. There must be some gimmick)


    Dr. Nekomimi avoids the ball while being vigilant.


    The ball that hits the floor and wall creaks and cracks, and a lot of spores pop out of it.


    Thinking it was the right answer, Dr. Nekomimi holds down his mouth to avoid inhaling the spores, and puts his other hand against Mr. Manji.


    The branches stretch out from the shaved hands. A large number of edamame beans grew on the branches, and the skins of the edamame beans glowed with rune letters.


    The beans were spewed out of the skin of the edamame beans and poured into Mr. Manji like a bullet.


    It''s a secret skill!...... Guah!


    It was Mr. Manji who tried to avoid a large amount of incoming bean ammo, but he couldn''t help but take a number of shots.


    Dr. Nekomimi frowns as he sees a bean bullet wearing Mr. Manji''s body. I don''t like to hurt people. I know Mr. Manji won''t die like this, but I don''t think so.


    But I couldn''t forgive myself. Dr. Nekomimi is currently unable to fully fight under normal conditions.


    (I have to try not to use too much force... "I can''t control the bad dragons in my body anymore)


    Hold your abdomen, Dr. Nekomimi.


    Dr. Nekomimi stores many of his mice in subspace pockets in his body, and connects them directly to his body. Some mice contain the whole thing, while others contain only the living organisms taken out of the mouse. And Dr. Nekomimi can extract the abilities of these mice and use them as his abilities.


    And Dr. Nekomimi is now in a state where the evil dragon is contained in his body. However, it was impossible to extract the power of the evil dragon.


    Dr. Nekomimi has used most of his power to seal the Evil Dragon. Therefore, this battle itself is a very unusual act. If you use too much force, the seal itself may become loose. The same was true even if they took damage.


    Even Dr. Nekomimi didn''t want to do this, but there was no other way to seal the bad dragon and manage it.


    "Mmm! Mm-hmm... the mudstone is Dr. Nekomimi, the Mad Scientist Prince."


    With all his strength, he releases edamame beans from his body, which Mr. Manji praises.


    (Even if it''s not as far as the three madnesses, it''s because it has the power and track record to approach them. Soundwood Shishiku-san is the same, but it''s extremely dangerous for them to be one layer below the Three Madnesses)


    I am aware that I will not reach that realm, in combination with Mr. Manji. At the moment.


    (As long as I''m alive, I''ll try my best to go up as well. This is my life now, but that''s why I want to take care of it.)


    While in the middle of a battle, Mr. Manji quietly decides.


    Meanwhile, Misago managed to bypass the giant pumpkin that interfered with movement and leapt forward to Dr. Nekomimi.


    ��I couldn''t do it with Chimi��


    Mister Manji speaks out to stop, but Misago doesn''t listen. I know that the body surgery is as good as Dr. Nekomimi as it is Misago.


    Previously, Misago was unmatched, but the Misago has been modified and enhanced in this Amoro Biological Laboratory. I kept this awakened ability secret from anyone.


    As the Misago leapt, a dazzling light emanated from its entire body.


    In the blink of an eye, Misago approaches Dr. Nekomimi, who is in the light, and waves his arm.


    It was a sharp blow, but Dr. Nekomimi backed out of the way.


    But the Misago attack wasn''t just a punch.


    From Misago''s waved arm, the sparkle of light remains in the space, drifting between Dr. Nekomimi and Misago. Dr. Nekomimi is dressed like a cowboy.


    The sparkles of multiple small lights drifting through the sky quickly swelled into a mass of light larger than a fist, and exploded in succession, along with the distinctive dry rupture sound.


    It glows louder each time it explodes. Besides, it releases energy. Dr. Nekomimi was about to take it at close range.


    Dr. Nekomimi had a giant turnip engraved with rune letters on its cheeks in front of her face to prevent a blast of light from striking her head. But there was a blast in my chest and on my shoulders.


    The landing mistletoe now slips forward, rotates its body wide, and releases a kick on the water. Dr. Nekomimi stepped back, but as he released the kick, a remnant of light appeared and gleamed.


    The light glows continuously again and explodes. This time, Dr. Nekomimi was blown to pieces and collapsed.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Dr. Nekomimi frowns and tries to get up. My clothes are shabby and my body is bleeding everywhere. The skin is also torn unresolved. The meat is also blowing up. I wasn''t fatally wounded because I had regenerative abilities, but I couldn''t get up and fight back immediately.


    "Ah... ahh...!?"


    During regeneration, Dr. Nekomimy shouted, noticing that something unusual had happened to his body.


    Thanks, Missago. Thanks to you, I can get out of here.


    A voice echoed in Misago''s head, and Misago stopped her attacking hand.


    "Ah... it''s no good, I''m cumming..." Uuu...... I can''t stand it...... Ahhh! "


    Shortly after Dr. Nekomimi screamed in a miserable manner, Dr. Nekomimi''s abdomen ruptured and blood splashed out.


    The subspace pocket door has been strangely opened, and Dr. Nekomimi''s body has been destroyed from the inside. Then a man emerges from the door of the open space.


    What appeared was a sophisticated young man with a habit of stretching his furry hair to his waist. Naked and bleeding all over his body, his skin is pure white and musculoskeletal, but his body shape itself is smart and beautiful.


    Misago, Mr. Manji, and Wind Flower fought. At a glance, I could tell that it was a demon with unparalleled power.


    "Evil Dragon..."


    Misago calls out to a naked young man. It was clear that he was the evil dragon that came into contact with his heart.


    The Evil Dragon looked down at the Misago and smiled, but immediately turned back and looked down at the fallen Nekomimi and knelt down.


    Are you okay?


    "Ah... yes. I''m fine. But this is because it has the ability to regenerate. It''s not that strong, but...."


    Dr. Nekomimi was distracted and bewildered by the Evil Dragon.


    "Aren''t you mad at me? even though it locked up the evil dragon....."


    "I know you didn''t mean to seal me up. You don''t have to worry about it.


    Dr. Nekomimi smiled and stroked the head of the strangely asked Dr. Nekomimi.

 2509 12

    Yuuki took the bell to the Amoro Biology Lab.


    "Ah, look, look, courage. It''s a zoo. Let''s go in, it hurts."


    ��Let''s see what we can get in here. We didn''t come to the zoo."


    I had the courage to pull the bell to stop me from going to the Amoro Zoo.


    Yuuki, can you hear the demon crying again?


    Seeing the courage with a bitter face, the bell tone immediately guessed. Courage perceives the grief of others in the form of the cry of demons. Only courage can hear the voice. At that time, courage always looks painful.


    "Oh... there''s more than one of them." Damn cats. They''re bringing trouble to us. "


    Courage takes a breath and looks next to the zoo.


    "Over there. Let''s go."


    Huh? But I''m planning to meet you in front of the zoo with you guys.


    The bell tone held back the courage to move.


    "That''s right. Tell me sooner. Why didn''t I feel that way when I split the bell tone? Say it before I forget and try to move."


    "Um, I told you before I tried to move."


    With the courage to say irrational things, the ringing of the bells on the boulder also raises the voice of protest.


    Viper, the cherry blossoms, and Naru appeared.


    Hello


    The Viper smiles and calls out.


    ��What seems to be happening. It''s kind of rude of you to call me in late. And who is this shit cat that can be put in such a place and carried without walking? It looks great for the cat''s part."


    However, Yuuki complained grudgingly and grabbed the Viper basket with both hands and shook it violently.


    Stop it, it was not suitable for long-distance travel by the cat''s body.


    Besides, I came by train.


    The milk cries out and the cherry blossoms capture it.


    That''s quite a sloppy mood.


    Oh, because the cry of the devil is a chorus.


    As Viper told me, Yuuki saw the one with the Amoro Biology Lab.


    "The grudges are raging." Much stronger than yesterday.... "


    Naru turned to the Amoro Biology Lab and said with a frightened face.


    A school path leading up to the ease of life.


    Angelina''s appearance at school with Kamimi is familiar to the students, so no one cares. However, Kami and Angelina were not the only ones on that day. The students froze at the sight of the other student attending school together.


    Senpai Aizawa


    Senpai Aizawa is going to school!


    "What do you mean...? I can''t believe you''re coming to school with me..." Were you two dating after all? "


    "When, I mean... are you living with me!?" Kee! I''m sorry! "


    "After all... a strong man is attracted to a strong man!"


    The whispering voice that I liked reached Upper Beauty and true ears everywhere, and Upper Beauty was confused.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    True love cares about superior beauty.


    ��I know, I have to think about what''s most important.��


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Listening to the umami dialogue that killed the frustration, the truth smiles small. Seeing a rare true smile, Kami rolled her eyes.


    "Oh, oh, Aizawa-senpai smiled at the back!"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen your smile."


    "Akanka. Completely dexterous. Lovely."


    "This is already the back number, it looks like you''ve already fertilized." Yikes... I''m excited to think that the crystal of love is growing in my belly right now "


    "A strong child is about to be born..."


    Seeing a true smile, the students groaned again.


    "I''m sorry, senpai... I can''t help it." I''m going to hit you. "


    That''s good.


    "Jap"


    Truth and Angelina nodded to Kami''s words. Kamimi shrugged her shoulders and walked up to the students who had spoken of fertilization one by one. She kicked him from the front to the abdomen without questioning him.


    "Aizawa! Finally, I went to school." You finally decided to join the football club! "


    No, no, no, no.


    When I arrived at the school gate, I was welcomed by the Tsuruga teacher, but the truth was abandoned coldly and I passed by.


    "Oh, it''s Senpai Aizawa." Ohhihara-san and Angelina are ohhaha. "


    "Japwa"


    Oohaha!


    Behind them, a twitching voice was heard, and the three of them stopped and looked back.


    "We were attacked before we got here, but were you okay?"


    The door of the subspace tunnel opened a little, and Rin asked, peering at her face.


    "We weren''t attacked." Maybe he squeezed his target without breaking into darkness. "


    Makoto said. In that case, Angelina was likely not to be attacked in the future.


    "I''m finally free..." I''ll thank you again, Missago. "


    The evil dragon stood up and spoke to the Misago.


    "I want to repay the favor that you helped me with, but maybe I''ll repay it with my revenge." No, I can say that I''ve already fooled you..... "


    "What do you mean?"


    Misago''s spine became cold in the face of the evil dragon who spoke a disturbing dialogue.


    "When I connected my mind with you, at the same time as I sensed my spirit, I also set up the operation of my mind." Make me feel like I want to be free. I didn''t expect this to work either. But it''s hard. While I was connecting my heart with you, I talked a lot, and I knew what you were like, and I was having a hard time deceiving you. So I apologize. I''m sorry. "


    Along with the words of apology, the evil dragon hangs his head toward Misago.


    "Hmm. You must have been mind-controlled." Well, if you think about it, it was unnatural. It''s a strange story to notice right now. "


    Mr. Manji says.


    "I don''t want to deceive you, I don''t want to help you, I just want to help you."


    Misago lets out quietly, unwilling to be angry.


    "Oh, right. That''s what you were. But because I have a mission, I want to fulfill it, but not too much - above all, I want to help, but I interfered in your heart too much. I didn''t have to."


    Mission?


    "Mr. Manji was talking too, wasn''t he? I am the one who takes the soul of the eaten into his body and fulfills the wishes of that soul. That is my destiny, my destiny. I have not fulfilled the wishes of those who have eaten before. Still, two souls share one body. I have to fulfill the wishes of the soul that ate it. So... I''m sorry, Missago, but you''re the enemy. Yeah, I mean, I''m sorry about this. The dragon is more of a dragon."


    When he talks like that, the evil dragon tends to fall down.


    "And because I think it''s bad to cheat, I told you what I was cheating on at this time, and I''ll cut each other''s hearts out here." Misago, if I didn''t think about you, I would continue to deceive you and use it with mind control, but I won''t. "


    "So what do you mean?" What are you going to do now? From that mouthpiece, I can see that it''s not even rosy. "


    Misago understands that you can''t overlook an act because you''ve deliberately said that you''re an enemy.


    "It was a continuation before it was sealed. What''s my name? It''s a bad dragon."


    The evil dragon spills a molested smile.


    "And either it will be sealed again or it will be killed." It''s useless and reckless, Chimmy. "


    Mr. Manji spoke out.


    "Maybe so, but that''s how I do it." I was built to fulfill the wishes of those who ate it. Walliko... no, it''s the same as Eeko. Misago, don''t you know how it feels? The fate of being built for human convenience cannot be overturned. We can''t be saved. "


    Negative dialogue that the evil dragon has repeatedly taught Misago. I felt Missago finally figured out why he was nihilistic.


    "Misago... it was pleasant to touch your heart." Because you''re just like me. "


    Dr. Nekomimi takes the Virtual Phone when the Evil Dragon says so. Mr. Manji also took the Virtual Phone. Both of them were called at the same time.


    Dr. Nekomimi, come back up. It''s an enemy attack.


    Mr. Manji, it''s an enemy attack. Engage.


    Dr. Nekomimi received a phone call from Cod and Mr. Manji from Ogi. The two look at each other.


    A few minutes before the Missagoes engage Dr. Nekomimi. Courage, bells, milk, vibrators, cherry blossoms, and naru entered the Amoro Biology Lab from the front.


    Just like last night, a group of foreign chimeras could be stirred up.


    "I want you to do something about these guys." Don''t kill me. "


    Milk tells her courage.


    Ahahahahahahahahaha!


    I had the courage to laugh at the foreign chimeras.


    "What''s the matter?" What''s wrong with you? "


    I ask because the cherry blossoms are frizzy.


    "I''m so mad at you for your courage. Courage laughs when anger breaks through its limits."


    The bell tone explains.


    "As expected, we managed to contain the chimeras." In the meantime, do something with courage. "


    "Don''t give me orders, cats."


    When Milk confirmed, Yuanyu let out a grumpy voice as well as a great demon.


    "Hey, what''s that?"


    Cod was stunned to see a gigantic demon with courage from inside the lab building.


    Vipers, cherry blossoms, milk, and bells keep the outside chimeras at bay. Then, the courageous demon suppressed two human chimeras one by one and returned the body to a normal state.


    "I''ll leave the part that can''t be returned, such as the one that can''t be returned." Some people even mix their organs and brains together. "


    All right.


    The courage said and the milk nodded.


    With the healing power of the Courageous Demon, Nal attempts to persuade the humans who have been unchimerized by mental interference.


    "Seems like there''s no need to interfere with my mind." Everyone''s got reason left. "


    And Naru to report.


    "Hey, Dad... what''s going on?" The mice I modified... have been returned before the modification... "


    "To be precise, we are removing parts that are mixed with other organisms. Or separated. Either way, it''s unbelievable."


    "Besides, they''re getting back together, they''re getting quiet..."


    I didn''t brainwash anything else, so if I could help you, you''d be calm.


    Seeing the power of courage through the windows of the building, the cod and the eel learn both excitement and war.


    Cod confirms the existence of courage and demons. It turned out that the courageous demon was separating the chimera part of the human chimera.


    (I want that child too. I''m sure that ability will be a great tip for fulfilling my dreams. Because... if you can restore the chimera to the outside world, I''m sure there''s no cure for it......)


    "We can''t handle it alone." I''ll have Dr. Nekomimi and the deputy director fight. "


    Koji called out to the cod who was bravely moving his index finger.

 2510 13

    He said he was attacked again.


    Dr. Nekomimi will report.


    If you want to escape, now is the time.


    Mr. Manji smiled and saw the Evil Dragon. I saw a chance to get the Evil Dragon out of here.


    "Evil Dragon, will you let me research Chimi?" I won''t do anything wrong. Hmm. I promise. "


    "I won''t. If I can seal it up again, I won''t be able to stand it." And there is no guarantee that I can trust your words. "


    Mr. Manji, who literally asked him to come over with a kneading hand, refused with a slight smile from the evil dragon.


    "I''ve arranged my escape, and I can''t possibly do such a thing." Doesn''t Chimmy know that? If that''s what you''re going to do, we''re under a seal here and now. Besides, Chimi is back in the modern era after hundreds of years, and he will have nothing and will not know anything. Someone will need your help to survive. ��


    "I see... The times have changed, and I need your help." I don''t know what to look for, but, well... I''ll resist if I feel like I''m going to be sealed up again. "


    After hearing Mr. Manji''s words, the Evil Dragon changed his mind and agreed.


    "Hey, if you decide that kind of thing on your own, you can''t do it."


    Dr. Nekomimi makes a distressed voice.


    "Chimi will have run out of power already. Just be quiet."


    "Hmmm..."


    Dr. Nekomimi listened to the cats and seemed uncompassionate, though he was called to bother Mr. Manji.


    "Wait. Evil Dragon... you..."


    Misago calls out the Evil Dragon. I know the evil dragon is going to go. I can''t overlook it.


    Meanwhile, the evil dragon could see through the feelings of Misago. Since I''ve been connected for a few days, even now that I''ve broken the connection, I can still read what the other person is thinking to some extent.


    "Again, Missago, I don''t want to deal with you."


    Knowing that it was useless, the evil dragon looked down at Misago, smiled, and said with a gentle voice.


    "I see, but I won''t forgive you." You were fooling me, weren''t you? Besides, if you say you will do evil in the world, you have no reason to miss it. "


    Looking up at the evil dragon, Misago spoke with a determined tone.


    "Well, that''s what I thought." I can''t help it. I can''t be a dragon here because I''m too narrow, and I can''t be serious. Or maybe you can beat me? ��


    Misago rushed out against the evil dragon that teased him.


    Misago leapt as he stepped left and right, feint, and approached the evil dragon.


    Misago''s body is enveloped in light.


    The evil dragon gently put one hand on the side of his face.


    Even as the dragon waved its arm, the dragon''s arm moved at a high speed and caught the dragon''s wrist.


    It was a misago that opened its eyes wide, but it instantly regained consciousness, using the captured wrist as a fulcrum, and shook the small body as big as a pendulum, releasing a kick toward the jaw of the evil dragon.


    The kick came from the side, not from the front or from the bottom. The Evil Dragon bends over and evades.


    The attack was dodged twice, but in the form of the first punch and the trajectory of the continuous kick, countless flashes of light were emitted in the air. And then those lights swell up into big chunks.


    A mass of light bursts into flashes of dazzling light. Those present close their eyes reflexively, or narrow.


    The energy waves created by this blast of light will never harm Misago''s own body. The light and the blast amplify the biological energy of the Misago, so it is reabsorbed into the body once it touches the Misago body.


    The Evil Dragon was hit by a blast of light from close range. However, the power of my hand to grab the Misago is not loose.


    "Geez..."


    Seeing the state of the evil dragon, Misago moaned in surprise. Everywhere the Evil Dragon''s body was bouncing, but it was liquefying as if its bouncing parts were melting away. It is unlikely that the explosion of the Misago would cause such a state to occur in the body of a normal creature.


    While Misago was amazed, the liquefied flesh began to reflux before it fell to the floor, and the evil dragon''s body began to ascend. Then, when the damaged part is covered, it is sucked into the body and the body is restored to its original state.


    "Unstoppable? Immortal?" Is that what surprised you? Unfortunately, it wasn''t immortality. That being said-- "


    The evil dragon patted Misago''s neck with his other hand as he smiled and spoke mischievously.


    "I''m sure you won''t kill me."


    Before losing consciousness, Misago did hear the dialogue.


    Misago!


    ��Don''t worry, I just fainted.��


    Feng Hua screams, but the evil dragon holds Misago''s body and smiles to reassure her.


    But if you''re still fighting, there''s no guarantee that you''ll be able to do it without killing me.


    As he spoke, the evil dragon gently lowered his body to the ground and laid him to sleep.


    Hmm. At least I can''t handle it.


    Mr. Manji smiled bitterly and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Now, I wonder if you''ll stay naked, and I''d be glad if you could give me my clothes." You guys seem to be wearing very unusual clothes, but the clothes of my time... well, you shouldn''t expect them. "


    I''ll find it and bring it to you.


    At the request of the evil dragon, Dr. Nekomimi leaves the scene.


    "Oh, I forgot. There seems to be an assailant outside, and I had to go help him.��


    Mr. Manji said.


    "Then maybe I should go too." I don''t know what the raiders are for, but I want to know more about the people of our time. Not as much as the power. "


    A bad dragon who decides to make a fuss out of interest and curiosity alone.


    Eventually, Dr. Nekomimi returns and hands over his clothes to the Evil Dragon.


    Well then, let''s go.


    Mr. Manji urged the evil dragon when he was dressed.


    "Wait...."


    Misago called out to the evil dragon trying to move.


    "Are you awake already?"


    The Evil Dragon is looking back. The Misago is rising desperately.


    "I know I can''t beat you." But I... I won''t let you do what you want. "


    Misago staggers when I say so.


    Before he fell, the evil dragon rushed over and held the small body of the Misago in one hand.


    "You''re a fool, you''re a fool."


    With a bitter smile, the evil dragon embraces Misago.


    "Feng Hua, do you want to stay with this guy too?" Follow me. "


    "Um, yeah..."


    Being called by the evil dragon, he nodded, puzzled that he knew his name.


    Cod and eel were out in the garden of the laboratory, engaging the two vipers and the cherry blossoms.


    "Hey Viper, would you like to change the person in charge?"


    The cherry blossoms that were engaging the eel called out to the Viper.


    "That pervertedly dressed person, with a lot of subtle medium range attacks, doesn''t go well with me." I''m going to cum a lot from inside the chuck. "


    "I''m also a melee tie, so I don''t have the same compatibility." If you have a sword, you''d be better suited to it, so I''ll take your place. "


    "Um, terrible."


    When the naked viper overtook the cod attack, the cherry blossom swelled its cheeks.


    Even the toilet bowl here is quite tough, but it doesn''t go well with me


    The viper murmured on the sinister surface while maintaining a certain distance from the cod. I''ve been attacking you for a long time.


    "Fufu. Is it a big deal for me to let the rumored taboo viper say such a soft sound?"


    I provoked the cod while giving it a sense of being in shape. But the pose alone is actually calm. I am neither overconfident nor alarmed.


    (This guy''s ability to pull out nevus yarn... Don''t get too close to the bypass. It''s a cumbersome ability.)


    Glance at the clothes the Viper threw on the ground. The clothes are covered with thread. At the start of the engagement, the Viper took the viscous thread from the cod. The yarn grew, and the yarn jumped out of the yarn and became entangled. It adhered all over the body of the viper, but I was able to take off my jacket and shirt, rub it at high speed, and somehow wipe it off.


    The adhesion rate is very high, and it not only blocks movement, but it also increases the difficulty of automatic tracking attacks until it grows.


    "If I take it off next time, I''ll take it off down there..."


    It is a joking viper, but I can assume that it cannot be solved by joking.


    The cod was bursting into the viper.


    Viper scratches his arm at the cod. The Viper also has a flying tool. I put a long needle in my arm.


    A long needle was ejected from the wrist, and the needle was not stabbed in the right eye of the cod.


    "Are you kidding me..."


    The viper jumped back wide and then roared in amazement. The long needle was stopped just before it stuck in my eye. A viscous thread was blown out from the right half of the cod''s face, and the tip of the flying needle was stiffened with thread to receive it.


    (Will you take the jumping tool with a thread? Don''t let your hands get more and more limited.)


    I muttered in my mouth and threw the stone I had picked up secretly.


    The cod held his hand, radiating a viscous thread, and the stone was hardened with the thread to receive it. All the power on the stone seemed to be absorbed instantaneously by the yarn.


    (Well, I don''t know what to do... This isn''t a joke, it''s a tough enemy. but from my point of view.....)


    I thought it would have been better to switch to cherry blossoms, so when the viper tried to call out to the cherry blossoms "after all," the main entrance of the institute opened and I checked the sight of several men and women coming out of it.


    "That''s..."


    One of them, the little demon, Viper knew.


    "Reinforcements? Misago is here..."


    Piper says: Missago, Feng Hua, Mr. Manji, Dr. Nekomimi, and...


    {Those are...... mad scientist sniffers, Mr. Manji. And Dr. Nekomimi, son of a mad scientist. "


    "Is that little Yeko?" Besides, Mr. Manji, you''re still alive..... "


    Milk turned to Mr. Manji and Dr. Nekomimi, and Courage turned first to Missago and Mr. Manji. Immediately after that, both milk and courage turned strongly to the long-haired youth.


    "I feel such a bad wave from that person." No, to be precise... from inside that person... "


    "The demon cries from him..."


    Long-haired beautiful husband--the evil dragon looked frightened and courageous.


    "Hey... why are there Misago and Windflower?" I told you they were dead, Mr. Manji. "


    Even as the cod spoke out to Mr. Manji, his consciousness turned to the evil dragon.


    (This man... has a tremendous power. Who is it? No, I know this sign....)


    In fact, cod has never seen a bad dragon in its present form. I was in a chunk of miso when I found it. After unsealing the miso, it was almost identical to a mummy.


    "Who is this man?"


    I also interrupted the battle with the cherry blossoms and pointed to the evil dragon.


    "With whom? This is another pleasant question." It''s the evil dragon that Chimi and the others were trying so hard to revive. I wasn''t surprised to find it hidden in Dr. Nekomimi''s body. "


    "What...!?"


    "Huh!?"


    Koji and Cod were stunned to hear Mr. Manji''s funny dialogues.

 2511 14

    "Hey, you''re alive." Do you know who I am? "


    Courage calls out to Mr. Manji in a sinister manner.


    "It''s been a long time, Chimmies." It has grown so much. "


    Seeing the courage and bell tone, Mr. Manji''s eyes widened. I never thought I''d meet these two people who grew up here.


    "I''m telling you, I''m not like I used to be. Ufufu."


    Mr. Manji laughs as he teases the mudbeard.


    "I was subjected to harsh human experiments on Lady Yukioka and was killed." In fact, she probably intended to do so. But I was lucky enough to survive, and Yukioka-san did nothing more to me. You missed it because you survived. So I was transformed and reborn as a righteous mad scientist. ��


    "Then why are you experimenting with the human body..."


    The courage to be dazzled by the half-eye. With that courage, Mr. Manj approaches.


    "People are mixed up, but most of them are demons." And they are sacrificed for the sake of the people. It''s no different than an animal experiment. That''s why this is justice. "


    As he spoke, Mr. Manji moved to the side of courage. I know that there is no hostility, so I will not do anything courageous, but the bell tone looks at Mr. Manji with courage and vigilance.


    "Well, they''re no different than people, so I''m sneaking them away." I managed to get rid of everything by myself, checked the facilities thoroughly, and sent out a request for help to Miss Snow Oka. "


    When you come to the side of courage, you put your mouth in the ear of courage, and say with a voice that can only be heard by courage.


    Courage sees Mr. Manji as not lying, and now sees Misago.


    Eko, it''s been a long time since you''ve seen me.


    "No, I''m not going to do it with Eko." "Misago in Walliko"


    Misago listens to the words of courage and mouths a corrected dialogue that he does not know how many times he has spoken.


    Is it different from ants and azaleas?


    "I didn''t expect that name to come out more than that..." I know you, but think of it as something else. "


    Misago listens to the bell tone and spills a smile.


    There''s a Viper.


    Misago turned towards Viper.


    "Since the Leviathan disturbance. And now you''re going to be an enemy?"


    I don''t know what your purpose is in the first place, but maybe not.


    Asked by the Viper, Misago answers.


    To an acquaintance?


    "It''s a place of decay."


    Asked by Nal, Viper answers.


    Why are the evil dragons here?


    Cod beat both Mr. Manji and Dr. Nekomimi.


    "I accidentally let you out when I was fighting. I''m sorry."


    "By accident..."


    Dr. Nekomimi apologizes honestly, and the cod is stunned.


    "I see, you guys." You put another seal on me, and you revived me from my weakness. "


    Listening to the evil dragon''s point, the cod, oyster, and Mr. Manji were gicked.


    (This is unpleasant. I was going to do what I wanted, but there was also a possibility that I would go there.)


    Mister Manji feels like tongue-punching.


    "We didn''t just seal you up." Before that, I unsealed you. Of course, academic interest is what we do. After that, I put another seal on it because it was dangerous because I didn''t know what kind of existence you were. "


    "You don''t seem to be lying. I knew you''d unsealed me."


    At the excuse of the cod, the evil dragon laughs.


    "While you sealed me off, you also healed me." And he also untied me from that abominable seal. I''ll keep my eyes peeled and not resent the fact that you were trying to use me. "


    Although the evil dragon said, I don''t know if it is true, so both the cod and the oyster remain vigilant and suspicious.


    "Mr. Manji wanted to do my research." From the perspective of the people of this era, is my existence subject to such a science? What a strange feeling. Well, look. But don''t betray me. If you can cooperate with me without lying to me, I will allow you to investigate me. "


    The evil dragon said in a faltering tone.


    (Oh dear, is this really the case? Even though I wanted to monopolize the Evil Dragon, it became an unwanted development)


    Sighing Mr. Manji.


    The Evil Dragon''s gaze was directed at the Misago beside him.


    "Misago, you leave." And don''t ever get involved with me again. "


    While the evil dragon spoke with a gentle voice, he stretched out his hand and tried to stroke the head of the mistletoe, but the mistletoe threw away his hand violently.


    "Fufufu... fufufu"


    The behavior of the Misago is strange for some reason, and the evil dragon unexpectedly laughs out loud. For some reason, it was rough.


    I''m talking about something messy over there, what is that?


    "You said you were the evil dragon..." That''s the name I''ve heard of. It''s a pretty big monster. ��


    Viper and Milk whisper to each other. The viper was a little relieved because the cod pulled it.


    What are you guys?


    The evil dragon turned to the Vipers and asked.


    What are you doing here to help the monsters captured here?


    Milk answers.


    "Does that include me?" Well, do as you please. "


    I didn''t know who the Lord of Voices was, but the evil dragon answered the throwing spear.


    "No... I don''t mind if you do it on your own..."


    I see. Shall I kill you then?


    As the cod says, the evil dragon makes a lonely voice.


    Misago stands in front of the evil dragon.


    "Misago... you still want to do it with me?" How did you know it wouldn''t work? "


    "I don''t want to do this, but if you don''t leave, I won''t leave."


    The evil dragon narrows his eyes as he sees the strangling misago.


    "I really look alike. It''s like...."


    An evil dragon who keeps his mouth shut.


    "What are you talking about?"


    ��Nothing. Forget it.��


    In response to Misago''s question, the Evil Dragon turns its back on Pupu


    There must still be a lot of people trapped inside the facility, but it''s high tide......


    Milk muttered thoughtlessly. I feel that I want to help them as soon as possible, but I judge that it is not a good idea to push force now.


    (I didn''t want to engage that evil dragon at the moment. He''s got a lot of power, and I''ll have to fight him, but there are others in my way. And courage... you seem pretty tired. In that sense, it''s the tide now)


    Milk realized that the pace of using the healing power to solve the external chimerization was slowly falling.


    (And I will never let those who have created such a stupid facility and eaten people alive live. I''ll make sure you get what you deserve. Be prepared.)


    The cod is gnawed at, and the milk hardens the intent to kill.


    All right, retreat. All right, courage. Thank you for the protection of the cured outsiders. Pick it up at Grim Penisville and take care of it. "


    "Don''t be ridiculous, damn cats." You''re gonna let me do everything from here to now. "


    That''s right, let me borrow milk for three days as a thank you.


    At the command of the milk, Courage frowned and poisoned, and the bell tone demanded.


    "It''s something you can only do." Or what? Are you going to abandon them? "


    Ignoring the bell tone, Milk said in a mean tone.


    "If there''s no place to go, I can''t help it, but if not, just let him go here."


    Courage throws it away.


    "Hey, that''s fine, but at least solicit the Grim Penis." I came to free the people trapped in this facility because I had a prospectus that I wanted a pawn. ��


    "That''s not what I know."


    In response to Milk''s further demands, Yuanyu grew tired of returning his heels and left the scene. It also follows the bell tone.


    "Looks like they''re backing down." I''ve lost a lot of test stands, and I think I''ll be back... "Daddy, what should we do?"


    Listening to the conversation between the milks, the cod asks the oysters for their opinions.


    "Let''s stop chasing." This is also not the way it is now. I''d appreciate it if you''d leave. "


    Yan said. I can see that the Evil Dragon possesses great power, but I don''t know how much power I can use when I''m just revived. Above all, he doubted that he could really help us. And she knew that some of them had terrifying powers. That''s what a white psychic cat says.


    "Hey, you. Follow us." You know Viper, don''t you? Let me tell you the details. I don''t know what happened here. "


    Got it.


    Misago nodded and stepped away from the Evil Dragon in response to the request of the milk in a majestic tone of voice. Windflowers also follow Misago.


    The Evil Dragon waited until Misago was gone, but Misago did not look back.

 2512 15

    After finishing a day of classes, the five of Tsugumi, Kamimi, Angelina, and Mako and Rin headed to the Dark Demon God Ryugan without returning home.


    "You didn''t hit me in class, did you?"


    "Normally, you won''t attack me during class." It''s going to be a lot of problems. "


    "However, when I went to school twice in the past, there was a disturbance without worrying whether I was in class or not." Involve a lot of students. "


    ��I see. It was a bad idea to bring up the concept of normal in the first place.��


    It looks like Yukioka and I''m getting tired.


    Does that mean the two of you are going to come out, and the enemy is really troublesome?


    I think so.


    Makoto and Rin have been exchanging conversations for a while.


    "Jap ~"


    Angelina-san, you can''t do that even if Grandma Zeng doesn''t see it.


    Angelina, who was greeted with a chopstick and a cup of chopsticks, was noticed by Kami.


    Since Angelina-san is the drummer, I''ll base myself on it ~


    Tsugumi declares and starts the airbase.


    It''s getting pretty much like that.


    Are you sneaking around practicing when you''re alone?


    Kamimi says it''s true when she sees such a tsumi.


    Two minutes later, Junko and Taku entered the store.


    "I got a lot of information from Mr. Manji." It seems that the research facility that was targeting Tsugumi-chan and the others was not about to be attacked by milk and came here.


    Junko reports.


    What a different thing to make a monster an experimental platform in the name of difficult treatment.


    "Even though Yokai-san is still alive, he''s pathetic." Since you''re a monster, you can''t use it as an experimental platform. "


    "Jap, jap!"


    Angelina nodded naturally, gazing at Junko in protest as she said she was tired.


    "It''s not nominal, it''s like a serious concept." The Amoro Biological Laboratory was originally an animal testing facility, but somehow I turned my attention to people with powers beyond human intelligence, and I was able to produce results accordingly, so I can''t help but become a specialist. "


    "I''m a mad scientist because I don''t think it''s pathetic."


    Junko spoke consciously, and Junko said to Tsugumi.


    "Well, I understand Tsugumi-chan''s sad feelings, but science and technology can be somewhat aggressive, and it''s only worth developing without choosing a means." It is no exaggeration to say that we owe our present life to it. The development of science and technology alone does not lose time. Make sure to move people forward with the passage of time. Let it go up. "


    Junko tends to fall down and start talking.


    "Do you think that if the times go by, people will certainly progress? No. Science and civilization are the only ones that can make progress. Sometimes people''s minds stagnate, sometimes they retreat. Sometimes it''s heavily twisted and goes in a funny direction. Thirty years ago, Van Dam-san, who was about twenty years old at the time, spread the value that the development of scientific civilization is evil to the world. Some strange human thoughts run wild, distorting human instincts - no, the instincts of the creature itself."


    "Jap! Jap!"


    Come on, Angelina, don''t get excited.


    In response to Junko''s story, Angelina slammed her desk and shouted a denial, and Kami calmed her down.


    "In the last hundred or so years, people''s minds seem to be degenerating. Should I say we''re going backwards?"


    And, tired.


    "The more you go back in time, the more you''re clear-minded. However, it can be said to be out-of-the-box, primitive and violent. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. The existence of backstreets is also a recoil."


    "Yeah, yeah. People don''t move much, they don''t move up, they run upside down, but once they move up, the technology leaves it completely in shape. As long as the world does not perish, it will not be lost. That''s why I won''t deny the Amoro Biology Lab. Even if you feel like you are doing something bad, that bad thing will come back to the world as a good thing. Right now, I''m sure we''re all living conveniently and happily out of sight, with the fruits of someone''s bad deeds.��


    "I don''t know if I''m advocating for the same Mad Scientist, but I''m upset to hear the third-rate villain complaining about his legitimacy."


    Japoooo!


    Angelina applauds Junko, who describes her theory, as she reveals her true grudge.


    "I''m fine as it is, and I don''t care about science hatten jaws anymore, so I don''t want to make someone suffer hatten jaws anymore." Even Sakuoka-sensei. "


    "Nhh..."


    "Where did you learn those strange words?"


    Tsugumi said it with an unusual, straight face, and Junko looked away awkwardly, scratching her cheeks, and Rin pushed in.


    "So, the story changes, but according to Mr. Manji, it looks like he was dealing with some really big monster at the Amoro Biological Laboratory." Now I''ve been told that it''s better not to bypass them. "


    Is that what you say to Junko?


    Upon hearing Junko''s report, Rin''s expression turned weird.


    Or maybe because Mr. Manji is targeting the monster, I don''t want you to interfere in the odds, so I might have said so.


    ��I think Dr. Nekomimi was talking about the evil dragon.��


    Junko says tired.


    If that guy is told by the Amoro Biological Laboratory that he will be manipulated and used in a good way, it will be a threat to us, right?


    "That''s right. So I''m asking Mr. Manji to keep an eye out for any signs of that, but keep in mind that there are threats like that."


    Jap!


    Junko nodded and drew attention to the true words, and Angelina raised her middle finger vigorously. It was conveyed to everyone on the scene that it was a superior and challenging manifestation of intent.


    Tsugumi turned strange and posed the same as Angelina.


    "Tsugumi, don''t imitate me."


    "That''s right, it''s not a copycat."


    "Um, why?"


    True and Upper Beauty cautioned, and Tsugumi strangely tilted her head with her middle finger upright.


    Misago and Wind Flower were taken to the Club Cat Mansion. This is the second time that Missago has visited a club cat house. But when I first came, I didn''t see the milk, and I didn''t know it existed.


    "Hey, Missago."


    Feng Hua calls out to Misago.


    Can I hold you?


    Huh?


    Misago listens to Feng Hua''s request and inadvertently raises her voice.


    "When I was in that lab, I always wanted to hug the mistletoe next to me."


    "I was made to like you."


    Normally, it was a Misago that I would refuse, but I was tired from all kinds of things, and the wind flowers continued to hit me hard in the lab, so I specifically listened to it.


    Well, what do we do now?


    Viper asks.


    "Do you need help from the police?" The backstreets section of the ease police was friendly. Some of them are acquaintances of Walliko. It''s called the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police, and Kurodou Ashiya will help me if I want to. "


    And, Misago.


    "Hah, this is another great person to be friends with."


    Viper throws up in a grumpy mood.


    By the way, Viper was once dumped in that ashiya. It''s the result of my unwillingness to listen to my advice. "


    "One at a time, don''t be silly." Oh, Misago knows that story, too. I didn''t know that Misago was an ashiya and an otomodachi. "


    The milk exposed in a mean tone, and Viper said grumpyly.


    "I want to stop the evil dragon." I think it''s even stronger because I connected my heart to him. "


    Misago tells you quietly.


    (He was very conscious of me. I just used it, but it''s not used. There was another strong emotion. So... I don''t want to leave you alone. I don''t want you to sin.)


    The evil dragon said that he had manipulated his mind, but it is not the only thing that feels like Misago. The influence that connects the hearts is coming out strongly from each other. There is still a sense of being part of yourself that cannot be called others. I was sure the opponent would be the same.


    "I looked up the evil dragon, but it was consistent with what the Misago said. It is a monster who eats the wishing person and fulfills his wishes."


    Milk says.


    "I heard that the hearts of those who wished for it will also reside. And now he hath eaten up a bad heart, but he hath been called a wicked dragon, and hath worked wicked works. Moreover, in the modern era, it is still necessary to continue."


    Misago felt as if the evil dragon was under a curse. That''s why I want to free myself from the curse of that destiny.


    "Misago, you can join my umbrella after stopping the evil dragon." It''s hard to fight alone forever. "


    "I refuse. I''m Warico." He''s the guardian of mankind. "


    No. Join us. Don''t fight alone.


    No.


    ��This bastard... even though I invited him...��


    Milk groaned in a fleshly and grumpy voice at Misago, who refused resolutely.


    Nowadays, Misago was full of minds because of the evil dragon.


    (Evil Dragon... is his name just a bad dragon? I feel different. It was originally a dragon who fulfilled his wishes, and it was from the wishes of the last one who ate to what was called an evil dragon that he died.)


    Misago''s chest hurts at being dressed in an unwelcome stigma.


    (What''s your real name...?)


    The Evil Dragon was engaged in modern learning with cod, Mr. Manji, and Dr. Nekomimi.


    "I know that it is very impossible to destroy the present world." I didn''t think it was possible back then, but in modern times, just a little research shows it''s even more impossible. We might be able to kill a lot of people, but we might get killed after that. ��


    With a faint smile, the evil dragon speaks of his judgment.


    Calm down.


    And even if it was wise, I think the cod looked at the evil dragon. But on the other hand, I also felt that I didn''t like it.


    "But I sprinkle misfortune into the world to fulfill the wishes of those who ate it." That is the fate - the fate that cannot be saved. Unbelievable Destiny "


    If you have the strength, you can turn your destiny upside down.


    Cod, who didn''t like the nihilistic behavior of the evil dragon, said it with all his might.


    I think so.


    The evil dragon that molested himself.


    "I found two interesting children." They''re both very powerful people. Bad Dragon, maybe more than you. "


    It was a provocative cod, but the evil dragon didn''t move a single eyebrow.


    If you can capture that child and turn that power into a thing, the evil dragon, your wish may also come true.


    You want to use me to get two-and-no, three-and-a-half?


    Muhuhuhuhuhu, you''re planning a risky thing, Director.


    "I wonder what that''s like."


    At the suggestion of the cod, the evil dragon made a dumb voice, Mr. Manji laughed funny, and Dr. Nekomimi was skeptical.


    Mr. Manji secretly typed an EEG and sent Junko a prospectus of the cod.

 2513 16

    Despite being born as a man, Naoshima Fenghua was raised as a girl.


    Apart from being raised on an island with a population of several hundred people and treated as a girl, wind flowers were normally raised as human beings. I also went to school. My parents knew I wasn''t human, and I kept it hidden from them.


    I know my family is a monster, but I don''t know its roots. I''m not interested. I''m not interested in the reasons for my parent''s intention to turn their gender upside down. I don''t even want to know.


    Hidden secrets. Two Abu Normals. A small island. A narrow world. Life is breathless. Raw is boring.


    Feng Hua ran away from home. We boarded the ship and headed for the mainland.


    Although I enjoyed many things that were not on the island, I was alone in the wind.


    Even on the island, Wind Flowers were lonely. I have a few friends, but I can''t open my heart. It was always a consciousness with a wall in its heart. I was quietly dealing with her. And it doesn''t change anything when you leave the island.


    And when I realized it, I was captured by the Amoro Biology Lab.


    (You''re not alone now?)


    After a night at the Club Cat Mansion, Wind Flower looks at the Misago in the same room.


    In that hellish place, but I feel like the wind was certainly opening my heart to those in the same situation. Especially for Misago.


    The two slept in the same room. Feng Hua complained that she wanted to sleep in the same bed while holding Misago, but Misago refused.


    "What will Missago do when this is over?"


    Feng Hua asks anxiously.


    "That''s what we talked about at the research facility." He also continues to act as the Guardian of the Twelve as Walliko. Save the needy and the wicked. "


    "I... what should I do?" I''m a monster. Can you help me? Because you''re not human? I''ve been raised as a human for a long time..... "


    Misago frowns as she sees the windflower asking with a sad expression and voice.


    "You don''t have time to go?"


    ��I grew up on an island. I don''t want to go back to that island... There''s no such thing as incompetence over there."


    Even my parents didn''t want to see me anymore. Feng Hua receives that the parent who raised him as a woman only saw him as a pet.


    ��Then I''ll help you. If you don''t have a place to live, you can stay at my house.��


    It doesn''t matter if you''re here. As a housekeeper. "


    Shortly after Misago said, the door opened and the milk that appeared told him.


    "Thank you, milk. You can stay, Missago."


    "You know..."


    It was a sudden mistletoe, but I couldn''t deny it any more when I saw the happy windflower face.


    On that day, Tsugumi went to school dressed as a boy student.


    Next to the tsugumi there is a true tree. The students who saw both of them on the way to school secretly whisper to each other because both of the school''s celebrities are attending school together.


    Senpai Aizawa and I may be misunderstood as a couple


    A gummy that says funny.


    "I guess Rin alone was fine." Uenohara and Angelina are running errands today, so I was in charge of you. "


    At the same time, truth drives the eyes of the students on the way to school. Just like yesterday morning, I''m watching here and talking about rumors. Some of them are talking in voices that can be heard here. This is the same as yesterday.


    I really think that yesterday I was treated as a couple with Kamimi, and today I am seen as a gummy. But I didn''t care.


    Rin is arriving through a subspace tunnel. We came by car along the way.


    "It''s a focus of attention." I enjoy experiencing an unusual atmosphere, but was Senpai Aizawa annoying? "


    "I won''t be bothered. Don''t be more alarmed than that."


    To the gnawing, mischievous smile, I palely pierced the nail.


    "By the way, do you like Junko-san?"


    Tsugumi asks straightaway.


    "For a man, there''s no such thing as a bold, straightforward delicacy." It''s a big deal because it makes me say there''s no Delicacy. "


    When Makoto said, the car stopped beside Makoto and Tsugumi.


    From the car, four people came out: cod in a full-face mask, Eel, Mr. Manji, and the Evil Dragon.


    You''re here. You were right to come to the guard.


    It''s true that it moves in a motion that covers the gummies. The gaze was poured on the evil dragon.


    (He looks like a jerk......)


    Looking at the evil dragon, he murmured in his mouth.


    "You''re just a kid in the same clothes [straw]." It was a strange sight. There''s no sign of going into battle. "


    Looking at the students on the way to school, the evil dragon expresses his feelings.


    A funny quadruple appears in front of Truth and Tsugumi, and since Truth is clearly in a fighting position, the students stop and pay attention.


    ��You picked the right time to go to school. There are a lot of students. If you get involved, you''ll be upset, and if you''re a good boy with justice, you''ll try to protect yourself. There is a gap there. Of course, it can also be used as a shield."


    Cod smiles.


    "I don''t like that way." You''re doing research to help people in the first place, aren''t you? And yet, don''t you think you''re making a strange statement about whether to involve unrelated children or to use them as shields because of our convenience? "


    "Eh... ahh... that''s..."


    The cod was devoured by the frightened tone of the evil dragon. And furiously upset.


    (Evil Dragon...... you said it well. No, even though it''s something I should say as a parent....)


    I was struck by the way the dragon looked.


    Well then, let''s capture it.


    Mister Manji advances.


    You''re the one who''s spying on me.


    Junko had already told me that Mr. Manji was an informant.


    A ball!


    Mr. Manji spits the ball out of his mouth.


    Miso Wall!


    Rin emerges from a subspace tunnel and builds a wall of miso to prevent Mr. Manji from attacking.


    "Miso... Miso!"


    The evil dragon''s eyes changed color.


    It happened here, but it''s the hundredth year!


    The evil dragon screams with rage. This man, who was always gentle and serene, suddenly became violent, and Mr. Manji, the cod and the oyster were disgusted.


    "W-why did I suddenly do that when I first met you..."


    Rin was bewildered by the great anger of the evil dragon.


    (The power of the evil dragon is expanding......)


    From the Evil Dragon''s body right next to it, it was clear to the cod that the power itself was amplifying, not just the anger.


    "Oops... it''s dangerous"


    The evil dragon''s anger cooled a little and suddenly she took off her clothes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Brother Handsome is stretching out the strip


    "Girls! Everyone get on camera!" Take a picture (Fire)! "


    The students groaned as they saw the evil dragon naked in front of the public. Some students are taking pictures.


    "If you transform like this, I''ll tear your clothes." Hold on to it. "


    The Evil Dragon said, and gave him his clothes.


    "Transforming..."


    Immediately after Mr. Manji roared, the Evil Dragon''s entire body began to change.


    It was literally a transformation. There are scales all over the body, the abdomen remains white, but the back side is black and discolored, and the back side is crawling on all fours. A long tail grows, horns grow, and upside down grows. Fangs peek from the mouth, and white smoke leaks from between the fangs. Instead of crawling on all fours, he stands upright and is over three meters tall. He''s as tall as an elephant.


    Dragon!


    It''s a dragon!


    I revealed myself!


    The student shouted in surprise.


    (There are parts that are slightly different, or parts that are different from the general image of a dragon)


    I turned my gaze to the legs of the dragon. Underneath the knees of the two upright limbs, it melts like a slime.


    The evil dragon, transformed into a dragon according to its name, took a big breath while inflating its anger again.

 2514 17

    The evil dragon exhaled heavily.


    That was all. Those who expected or expected to spit the flame felt a shoulder stain.


    However, the Evil Dragon had already been attacked.


    "Exhale of the Green Curse"


    The evil dragon muttered.


    Change happened quickly. The students turned pale and crouched down on the spot, and eventually fell one by one.


    "What is this... it''s so disgusting..."


    "Ga...... Pu......"


    "I can''t stand..." Is it a virus or a germ? "


    Kamimi, Angelina, and True also collapse unbearably.


    Some of them were safe. There are no students on the side of the evil dragon or on the wind. And there were two people who were safe under the wind. It was a gummy.


    "It looks like a viral attack."


    Rin reacts to the true words.


    "Why are we okay?"


    Tsugumi questions strangely.


    "It''s not working for them."


    The evil dragon also looked at the two strangely.


    "After all, you''re getting entangled..."


    Cod looks at the evil dragon with a dazed face.


    "I''m trying to add and subtract." It''s a weak poison. As long as it''s not too weak, it won''t die. But you can''t just stand there. I thought the target would collapse and become immobile, so I could take her without hurting her... "


    The Evil Dragon looked at the two who remained safe for some reason.


    Pin-pin-pin-pin, right?


    "That''s what it looks like."


    Mr. Manji shrugged his shoulders, and the Evil Dragon thought about his next move.


    "Tsugumi has been blessed with miso." Your mother has been making miso dishes and miso soup with my special miso since yesterday. Since the body is well protected from miso, if the supernatural force acts directly, the power to resist [Resist] is also increasing. Even though it''s a virus, it''s quite resistant to poison. Of course I am, too. "


    Rin revealed the seeds.


    "Mmm... miso again..." Even if you come back to life, you''re going to hit me.


    The evil dragon screams. The deaf evil dragon could hear his voice.


    "It seems that I have immunity to a variety of viruses and poisons, but it looks like this is no good..."


    I say it with an unusual and painful expression of truth. It is naturally Junko who has truly given them immunity and resistance.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    ��Even though I came to protect you, if you say such a dialogue, you''ll be relieved and laugh before you know it��


    When Tsugumi says mightily, the true voice returns with no power.


    "Mr. Evil Dragon, if my purpose is to help you, please don''t involve anyone but me."


    "No, let''s get involved." If you want to stop, you just have to follow us. "


    Cod spreads a mean smile at Tsugumi''s call.


    "You''re such an embarrassing little villain to see."


    "I''m tired of seeing Lanobes and games, but in reality, it hurts."


    Kamimi says Makoto.


    "As a result, I''m involved, but don''t worry. I had to add and subtract. There''s nothing wrong with life."


    The evil dragon speaks in a calm voice.


    "A little evil dragon..."


    Cod protesting.


    "I don''t like the way you take hostages." And who are you? How can you think such an evil thing? It''s totally contradictory. You said you were doing research to save people, and you''re going to kill them? It would be strange. "


    "So... that''s..."


    It was a cod that said it was an unavoidable sacrifice for a purpose, but I couldn''t speak any more. The cod''s heart was also shaking.


    Fear bursts into the cod. I feel like I''m trying to show you what I''ve been turning my back on. But it''s scary to see it. I can see a vision like this, where the reproach of the conscience that was trapped in the back of my heart explodes and my soul is about to disappear.


    "With this, the only escort in my way is a miso user, and I have a lot of other things to do." I didn''t want to hurt her as much as I could, but that was the best thing I could do. You should surrender and say goodbye before you let them use any more of your hands. "


    Neither a provocation nor an incitement, the evil dragon encouraged with kindness.


    (Four against two, and the power of the evil dragon is immeasurable. Honestly, it''s definitely bad.)


    In the meantime, Rin calmly acknowledged the status quo in the form of a black sickle. Even if Tsugumi invokes multiple monsters, he instinctively feels that his chances of winning are low.


    Oh my God, I can''t help it.


    As Mr. Manji sighed, he took a big inhale.


    A bunch of meteors!


    Shouting, Mr. Manji opened his mouth wide and looked up into the sky, spitting out a large number of small balls towards the sky.


    The size of the balls is a little smaller than the beads. Thinking that they were soaring in the air, they drifted in the air and flew to the fallen students. Then he broke into the student''s mouth.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Mr. Manji?"


    Seeing Mr. Manji''s unexplained behavior, the cod flies around.


    (The ball that was spit out from his mouth......)


    Thinking of the disgusting face in your head, the truth accepts that the ball enters your mouth. Junko told me in advance that Mr. Manji was my ally.


    Chills and fatigue disappear beautifully, and the truth stands up. The other students recovered and stood up.


    Jap!


    Angelina, who was up, shouted in a big-letter pose. I don''t know what that means.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Manji!" You betrayed me!? "


    "Oh, no. I hope you don''t make loud noises."


    Mr. Manji frowned at the roaring cod.


    What did you just swallow?


    "It''s an antidote. The disease caused by the bad dragon is neither a germ nor a virus. It''s a curse that generates poison. Well, I looked it up and finished it a while ago. Of course, it''s a curse, so if there''s a way to get rid of it, you can do it too."


    When True Asked, Mr. Manji answered.


    (It''s not a bad dragon, but he looks like the leader of the bad thing. It seems that the evil dragon and the bad dragon are not fully communicated, and the bad dragon is not very bad for the name)


    While conscious of the cod, I think it''s true.


    "Let''s aim for that helmet woman."


    Okay, okay, okay.


    Truth whispered and Rin nodded.


    (That candle is on this side and Makoto is back. But I don''t think I can beat him.)


    While conscious of the evil dragon, Rin opens the door of the subspace tunnel while killing fear.


    Makoto fires two shots at the cod.


    Avoid cod by jumping to the side. However, immediately after avoiding it, Rin shook the black sickle.


    The part of the sickle blade is transferred. Furthermore, the pattern liquefies, and the sickle attacks from behind the cod in an irregular motion.


    The cod noticed the appearance of the sickle, but was unable to cope with its movement. The blade suddenly shifted and swung diagonally downward, thinking that it would appear from the sky behind and swing vertically.


    The blade is pierced. It can''t be a cod, it''s in the arm of the evil dragon.


    The evil dragon, who had moved in time, stood up and covered the cod.


    "Tsk....."


    I stroke my tongue, pulled out the sickle, and put it back in my hand. Even though it was the perfect time, I regret being interrupted.


    "Ah, thank you..."


    It''s cheap.


    The evil dragon greeted the cod, confused and thankful.


    The next moment, the cod opened its eyes in surprise. When the liquid overflowed from the wound on the evil dragon''s arm, the heel covered the wound and dissolved into the body. After the liquid disappeared, the wound was blocked.


    Suddenly, a police car siren rang up close. A masked police car stops and several officers in civilian clothes appear inside.


    "Eichler, what are you doing there?"


    I hear a bar reading. Among the police officers in civilian clothes, there was one known to Makoto and Rin. Oysters and cod also knew him.


    "Ashiya..."


    Rin mutters her name when she sees a policewoman who is over two meters tall. Ashiya Kurodou, who is a detective in the backstreet section of the Era City Police Station and is feared by the residents of the backstreet as the final weapon of the Japanese police station.


    "Ashiya, arrest them." We were the victims. "


    "All right."


    When Makoto summoned the Black Dragon, it nodded lightly and turned toward the Evil Dragons.


    "It looks like you can do it quite a bit." Stay away from the cod. "


    The evil dragon faced the Black Dipper.


    Kurodou punched him on the spot. No-it wasn''t a fake gesture. Even if it looked like that, this was the attack of the Black Dipper.


    Diffuse metastasis was performed, and the fist that fired the shot became multiple, and it fell directly on the evil dragon''s body. Heavy blows came from all over the Evil Dragon''s body.


    Azure Lightning Exhale


    The Evil Dragon murmured and inhaled its breath.


    "What, just now..."


    Kurodou felt confused. If you diffuse the impact and hit it, the feeling will also be transferred to Black Dipper''s hands. The feeling of hitting the evil dragon was a very strange substitute. It was like--


    (It''s like hitting the water...) Or like you hit the mud.....)


    Shortly after Kurodou thought about it, an electric blow was thrown out of the evil dragon''s mouth.


    It wasn''t the lightning strike that hit me, but the Black Dipper stopped moving. The discharge with the light that went straight to the ground was avoided, but there was also electricity radiating from the surrounding area without the light, and Black Dipper was subjected to the electric shock.


    The Black Dipper knelt down. A cyborg, Black Dipper is more susceptible to electricity and electromagnetic waves than a regular body. The Evil Dragon did not know that fact, but it was lucky to be the most effective attack against Black Dipper.


    "It''s disgusting to turn to the police in the backstreet section." You should quit. "


    However, unaware of the fact that it was a very effective attack on the Black Dipper, the raven urged with an impatient voice.


    "To be marked by the back alley section..."


    Cod is also frightened by the appearance of the rumored Ashiya Kurodou.


    In this era, there are more powerful people than I thought.


    After seeing the complexion of the eel and cod, the evil dragon can decide that it is better to retreat.


    The evil dragon returned from the dragon to the human figure, took the clothes from Mr. Manji, and moved as it was. The cod and the oyster also landed on the evil dragon.


    "Don''t follow me."


    Kurodou stops the other cops while being paralyzed and knee-deep. I didn''t think I could handle anything but myself. The three cods, scorpions, and bad dragons ran away.


    Are you okay?


    Makoto leaned over to Kurodou''s side and called out.


    I heard about it from Missago, but that''s the rumor dragon.


    "Were you marking it? Or is it a rumor?"


    I listened to Kurodou''s dialogues, and the truth asked.


    "I just heard from Missago." It''s a coincidence. When I heard that there was a commotion, I thought maybe I''d come. I just happened to have a free hand. "


    Black Dou answers.


    "Huh. Can''t I go back there anymore?" I left a lot of my things in the research facility, but I wonder if I can collect them later. "


    Mister Manji muttered as he clenched his head.

 2515 18

    "Well, thank you."


    Ashiya Kurodou reported that he had engaged the evil dragon, Misago thanked him with a subdued voice.


    I''m not doing well.


    Flowers call out. There is also milk and a viper in the same room.


    "The Evil Dragon is stuck in my head forever."


    Misago exhales.


    "His slavery is pathetic. When I think of that fate, I not only feel sad, but also angry. Existence that only fulfills a person''s wishes. Instead of fulfilling people''s wishes instantly like magic or miracles, the evil dragon itself strives to do so. That''s the fate. No... that''s the design. It was a foolish story. It''s a nasty creation. I think it''s just a terrible story. But the Evil Dragon must have accepted its fate. I know it for the same reason. [M] The race that was designed and created as a guardian of the people....."


    Speaking that way, he divides his words, and Misago breathes again.


    ��The business of people creating other races for people, convenient for people - I can understand the feeling of milk rebelling against this��


    If you know, be my handkerchief.


    Milk says, but Misago is silent.


    "Missago, I''m sorry to say this, but from my eyes, you''re crooked enough."


    The viper, who was sitting with his long legs thrown out on the table, pointed up at the ceiling without looking toward the Misago.


    "You are living according to Eiko''s destiny." Live according to the design of life: live to help others. We humans are in a position to help, but I don''t feel sad for you either. It''s possible, but it''s tough to give your life for it and sometimes risk your life. "


    Listening to Viper''s honest feelings, Misago exhales heavily.


    "My wife gave her life to that destiny. Sacrificed more to save people than villains. It''s like being killed by the destiny of Eko, who is a villain and can''t kill people. That''s why I broke the ban and became a warrior."


    Did you have a wife?


    That''s the most surprising thing.


    In the words of Misago, Feng Hua is surprised when he puts his hand around his mouth, and the milk teases him.


    (If I could go back to the time when Ieko was, I would.)


    Misago remembers D��j�� Vu in a dialogue that mumbles without thinking about the past. I feel that the same thing has been strongly felt recently.


    "I disobeyed Eko''s rules, but I don''t have any doubts about the mission I was born with. I don''t think I''m unhappy. It may have been designed and created for such a mentality, but I am not pessimistic. But from the side, I can understand how it feels like a Viper."


    Isn''t that the same feeling that Misago holds towards the evil dragon?


    Feng Hua said, and Misago shook her head small.


    "Whatever passes through, it''s not all the same." He seems to suffer at the festival of words. I always say nihilistic words to fate. "


    Maybe you remember the resistance that you''re trying to bring about the killing because of the wishes of those who ate it.


    There''s a possibility.


    Misago was also thinking about the milk guess.


    "I want to talk to you once and for all."


    "Just talking and telling the truth may make each other feel better." But there are those who are in the way. "


    "Huh. We''ll take care of those in the way."


    The Viper regrouped his legs.


    The Evil Dragon, anyway, if you don''t kill those in my way, I won''t be able to stop you.


    Milk says angrily. They were the culprits of all kinds of evil. They regarded themselves as the same people who were preying on others, and they were listening to anger and hatred.


    The police officers, including Kurodou, quickly left after dodging their words with the truth.


    The students, who had been poisoned by the evil dragon, were now headed to school quite plainly. Makoto, Tsugumi, Kamimi, Angelina, Rin, and Mr. Manji remained there.


    "Jap... jap!"


    Angelina takes a fighting pose towards Mr. Manji.


    "Ah, Angelina, don''t be alarmed." Because that person seems to be an ally. "


    Jap!


    Although Kamimi said it, Angelina shouted with a nuance, wondering if such a suspicious person was on her side.


    (He looks like an enemy character......)


    Looking at Mr. Manji''s outfit, Kami thinks.


    "Mufufufu, I''ve heard about this dolphin from Yukioka-san." Lady Yukioka is the stone. It''s something that creates something unique. "


    Mr. Manji laughs at Angelina.


    Mr. Manji said that he would be very helpful with all kinds of useful information.


    Mhhhhh, thank you for introducing me on my behalf.


    Mr. Manji thanked him for what he was about to say.


    "I didn''t do anything, but I knew that the dragon was in complete danger." Ashiya-san? The attack didn''t seem to work either.


    And, Tsugumi.


    "It didn''t even feel like regeneration." The moment I was attacked by Ashiya, my body seemed to be wavy for a moment, and I immediately returned to my original state. I''d like to say that it''s not a good idea to fight without knowing the nature of the evil dragon''s abilities, but the evil dragon is like one of them, and he doesn''t intend to hurt people, so what kind of intent are you cooperating with them? "


    Truth asks Mr. Manji.


    "It''s been sealed for hundreds of years, and I can''t seem to adapt to the current times." In short, it''s like you''re working together instead of taking care of yourself. Besides - the Evil Dragon has a purpose. The purpose of fulfilling the wishes of the soul of the person who ate it is to destroy the world. "


    "It''s too impossible." Besides, don''t you think it''s strange that he didn''t take it easy and kill them, or complain about the hostage taking they''re trying to take, with the aim of destroying the world? "


    Listening to Mr. Manji, Rin spoke of contradictions.


    "I bet you don''t want to destroy the evil dragon itself." Another soul will. There are two souls in a person''s body, and it''s complicated. Mufufufu


    "It''s pathetic, Mr. Evil Dragon." I can''t save you, can I? "


    Listen to Mr. Manji and tell him what Tsugumi thought.


    "Protecting ourselves is a prerequisite, but if it leads to nostalgia for our enemies or measures leading to reconciliation, it is worth exploring that possibility." But I don''t have enough information. "


    And true.


    "Chimmies aren''t the only ones moving. Don''t be in a hurry to ask about the plane."


    Mister Manji said while teasing the muddy beard.


    Courage and bells were in a room in Grimm Penisville. In the same room, there is also a figure of a political horse and a figure of Hikifumi.


    "Mr. Manji is a nostalgic name." I think I''ve gotten along quite well. I haven''t seen you at all lately. Gupyuu "


    From the courage to hear the exchange at the Amoro Biological Laboratory last night, Nishiyuki says.


    "If you''re not a bastard, you''re going to like it after all." Do you want to call your friends? "


    "Gupyuuu. What do you mean,"


    "You''re right."


    Receiving the words of courage makes history pleasant.


    "Are you going to help all the monsters in the facility?" Is it still there? Are you going to do your best to help the rest of us? It''s tough, and you have the courage. "


    Masamori sighs. I also understand why courage does such a thing.


    "Absolutely not. You''re not going to get anything." You shouldn''t do anything that won''t benefit you. "


    "When you hear the cry of a demon, you can''t leave it alone. I can''t help it."


    To make fun of History, courage tells the truth.


    "Shall I make you inaudible?"


    Shi Yu asked, but Yuuki shook her head to the side.


    "I think the demon''s cry is annoying, but I don''t want to erase this nature." I feel anxious when I turn it off. I am only helping people of my own will who are exposed to extreme sorrow, pain and suffering. Within my reach. If you can''t do that, there may be someone nearby who is suffering a lot, but you can''t understand it anymore..... "


    Listening to the story of courage, the bells and horses become complicated faces. And they both know how much courage hath been in the eyes of thee, and how much danger hath been in the eyes of thee. As for Masamori, he was helped by his courageous characteristics.


    "If you want... oh, what''s this news?"


    Shi Yuki turns on the TV.


    After noon today, there may have been a poison gas terrorist attack on the street at the intersection of Shibuya Station ��


    On the news, the intersection was sealed off, ambulances pushed in large numbers, and fallen passers-by were transported in tankers one after the other.


    "Hahaha, this is my favorite news again." How many people are going to die? Would you like to bet on it? Gupiupiupiu


    "I used to say there was no medicine for idiots."


    "What''s so fun about doing that..."


    The courage to send a cold gaze and bell tones to the laughing pleasure of history.


    "Boring people." You know how to enjoy the news. The news is entertainment to enjoy people''s misfortune. Gupiupiupiu "


    Seeing the reaction of courage and bell tones, Shi Yu shrugged her shoulders and laughed.

 2516 19

    A dozen minutes before the news of the poison gas bombing in front of Shibuya Station.


    "I can''t believe how many people there are."


    The Evil Dragon''s eyes narrowed as he tasted the Generation Gabb abundantly.


    I used a car until I got here. Cod chose Shibuya because the evil dragon requested that it be taken to a crowded place. I also thought about Shinjuku, but I avoided it when I heard that it was made a place of spiritual defense due to a spiritual insurrection incident.


    "I''m like a ghost." I don''t know anything about sightings. People''s clothes and hairstyles have changed, and they understand the language. ��


    The evil dragon murmured with a pathetic face. Sealed from the Warring States Period and revived in modern times, it was a completely different world. It''s not surprising that you feel like a ghost that has been left behind in the flow of time.


    "I''m in the car. When you''re done, quickly enter the office and close the door."


    Cod tells you to close the car door.


    Let''s get started.


    When the evil dragon muttered, fierce joy boiled from within. Another soul of the Evil Dragon is delighted. It''s the time we''ve been waiting for for hundreds of years.


    (This doesn''t mean we can destroy everything.)


    Laughing at the other soul in you.


    "Exhale of the Green Curse"


    The evil dragon murmured and let out a big breath. The evil dragon can breathe out seven kinds of breath [Breath], but some of the breath [Breath] can breathe out without going back to the dragon figure.


    "Huh? Damn... my eyes..."


    "What... I don''t feel well... uuuu..."


    Ughhh, ohhhh


    "I-I need some help..."


    Large numbers of passers-by passing through the scrambled intersection collapse at once. Many people are vomiting.


    The Evil Dragon grieves at the sight of a large number of humans falling. On the other hand, the joy of another soul in the evil dragon becomes more intense.


    In the morning, the curse was stronger than the one I used on my way to school. In other words, the toxin is strong.


    "The joy is also vain and empty. Your wish will not be fulfilled. It''s not very easy... but you can''t destroy the world of others."


    The evil dragon looked around as it muttered.


    ��Too many people. And this incredibly huge castle... that iron cage I was riding in. Civilization is advancing horribly."


    The evil dragon only understood by looking at the city. There are too many people, too many people. No matter how much you face it alone, you''ll be crushed like an insect.


    "Irresistible destiny, irresistible destiny. An inevitable tragedy, an inexorable tragic end. It''s a straight shot to ruin."


    Speaking to himself, the evil dragon returns to the car.


    (I... what are you doing? I became a mad scientist to help people, but now I''m helping to kill people... No matter what I think, it''s strange)


    The cod was terrified to see people falling all over the place. And even more lost than in the morning.


    (No, this is also a necessary sacrifice... That''s right. It must be... No... really? But... that''s the first thing I can say when I get what I get from the evil dragon... If I don''t get anything... I''m just helping to kill)


    Conscious of that fact, something cold runs on my spine. My stomach hurts a lot.


    (No, not just this time... I''ve been...... tormenting and killing the monsters I caught.....)


    My sins, which I have never tried to see before, flutter many times in my head. Hearing the words of the evil dragon, and seeing what he''s doing now, his consciousness is getting stronger and stronger in the cod.


    "Another soul in me is delighted."


    The evil dragon says vainly.


    "It''s the soul of the man you ate." I know you''re happy because you''re fulfilling your wishes, but you don''t look happy at all. "


    "No, I''m happy too." But... at the same time, I''m sad that my chest is about to tear apart. I have both. The fact that you have two souls in one body makes you feel strange. ��


    The evil dragon mocked himself. The cod was speechless.


    (I wonder what happened. When I find out that the evil dragon is sad, I am sad too. I only saw it as an experimental platform. Did you feel like you were rescued yesterday? No... maybe that''s not all...)


    It''s not just guilt that sprouts in one corner of the mind. Another change in his emotions puzzles the cod fiercely.


    (Are you trying to remember something that was forgotten? The missing pieces of the puzzle are about to go haywire... the lid that should not be opened is about to open... I''m scared of something.....)


    Cod, who has been silent for a while, thinks it''s not good to leave the car parked here, even though the surroundings are ridiculous.


    "Are you done? Do you still want to do it?"


    Cod asks. If we still do the same thing somewhere, we will certainly move somewhere else. Repeated over and over increases the risk of detection. No, maybe now, there''s a camera set up all over the city that shows the evil dragon outside.


    "I didn''t do all the work, but I did what I had to do. That''s enough for today."


    "Do you really think you can destroy the world?"


    "No way. It''s impossible." But the soul of the man I ate wants the world to fall. Even if I know I can''t, I''ll do my best. That''s why I exist. "


    When he heard the line of the evil dragon, the cod felt a piercing pain in his chest.


    (That''s how it was created... terrible. But... I''m doing the same thing)


    Cod that evokes a sense of guilt.


    (I was attacked by a difficult disease and resented God. "You''ve done this to me..." But what I did after that.....)


    Your feelings are shaking a lot. And I''m scared. I''m scared to admit it. I''m afraid to face each other. I''m afraid to face sin. I''m afraid of admitting a violation between us.


    "Are the fallen dead?"


    "I won''t die soon. Inhalation of the poison leads to illness, and over the course of days, you twitch and die. That''s the curse. That''s the poison. And then there''s poison from the corpse."


    Listening to the words of the evil dragon, Cod remembers the words of Mr. Manji. Mr. Manji also said it wasn''t a virus, it wasn''t a germ, it was a poison.


    "Perhaps in medicine today, we can save everybody without letting them die. Even then, a good doctor or pharmacist could cure my cursed disease."


    The evil dragon said.


    ��I''m going to ditch the car on the way and switch cars.��


    Drive the car, and the cod will tell you.


    "Why would you do that?"


    The evil dragon asked strangely.


    "There are cameras all over the city." It''s highly likely that you will be remembered as well. In other words, it''s a joke to see you. Maybe this car is in the picture too. Ditch the car where the camera doesn''t seem to be and erase the footprints. "


    "Is that even possible..." There''s no way we can win more and more. No matter how superior the powers of the individual, there is nothing to be done before the evolved civilization itself. If you''re finally liberated, this terrible change in the times. More and more, I feel the malice of destiny. "


    When the cod answered, the evil dragon said with an unconscious face.


    Club Cat Mansion.


    I asked the police to record my camera in Shibuya.


    Milk projects the holographic display.


    Hah, it''s so dizzy, huh


    "Evil Dragon..."


    Viper laughs as he catches one corner of his mouth as he sees the evil dragon reflected on the camera. Misago clenches her fists.


    Milk calls courage.


    Have you seen the news?


    Oh, is that what the evil dragon did?


    There''s no doubt about it. The footage of Shibuya received from the police showed the figure of the evil dragon. They also took pictures of me getting in and out of the car. "


    Shouldn''t we have stopped it last night?


    ��Are you going to make me look bad at my judgment? Yesterday, retreat was the right thing to do, Vokega."


    Listening to Yuuki''s opinion, Milk gets grumpy and hangs up the phone.


    Huh? Where''s Misago?


    Windflowers look around. Misago, who was in the same room, has disappeared.


    "Toilet... it''s not like that." the fact that she''s gone at this time..... "


    Exhale as the viper strokes her drooping forehead backwards.


    "That idiot..."


    The milk roared bitterly.


    A certain coffee shop. Junko was facing Mr. Manji and was on the phone with Kurodou.


    "It turned out to be a terrorist attack with poison gas. There was no trace of poison gas at the scene."


    Kurodou reported that it would not fall into the ground. Actually, it''s not poison gas, but the curse generates toxins, but the police didn''t know that much, and even if they did, they wouldn''t announce it.


    "There are many people who have been brought into the hospital, but they are not dead. It looked like an unknown poison. The symptoms remain in the range of vomiting, fever, and fatigue. There were no other serious abnormalities, and the poison was not strong enough to cause seriousness."


    "If you leave it alone, you''ll die, but if you get the proper treatment, it doesn''t look like a poison." The antidote I prepared was also effective. "


    Mr. Manji says.


    But if you know that there won''t be any dead people out there, will you escalate the evil dragon more and more?


    "Mufufu, if you think about it normally, I guess." However, the evil dragon seemed uncomfortable with his deeds. It''s like a program that he wants to perish. So to speak, an emotional machine can''t defy an order to kill someone, and it kills them out of feelings -- that''s a tragedy. "


    Mister Manji answered Junko''s question.


    "At this rate, we''re going to kill the evil dragon and solve it." If it keeps up like this... "


    Mufufu, we have to do something that''s not going to happen.


    The two mad scientists smiled deeply at each other.

 2517 20

    At the age of forty, Shinomura became the director of the Amoro Biological Research Institute.


    Oak used to oppose animal testing. But one day her daughter''s cod was afflicted with a difficult disease, and she was told the end of her life. But the cod did not die of the difficulty. Miraculously, a cure for a difficult disease was discovered in the middle of a life of disease. Knowing that an unlimited number of animal experiments had been conducted to establish the treatment method, Koji became an affirmative to animal experiments.


    By the time I was working at the Amoro Biology Laboratory, I was already a fine mad scientist. He wanted to belong to the facility when he heard that he was studying the power of anomalies in this lab and using non-human races as experimental platforms. I expected that a limited number of difficult diseases that could not be treated would be more likely to be cured if the experimental platform was set up outside the human area.


    As a result, Kaoru established a cure for a number of difficult diseases that were made non-therapeutic. He also took the position of director thanks to his many achievements. However, the treatment method was not approved because the scientific basis was scarce, and the name of the eel was never known to the public, and it was treated as a high-value unapproved medical treatment.


    Then, her daughter, Cod, who grew up as a mad scientist, took the foreign race as an experimental platform to bear fruit, followed the trail of the oak and took the position of director of the Amoro Biological Laboratory.


    Cod was more greedy than eel. Eventually, it is not only outwardly, but even humans with supernatural powers who aim to use it.


    By transplanting a monster tissue into its own body, it also succeeded in equipping itself with supernatural power.


    Cod is always aware that his life has been tied up by sacrifice.


    Cod, who also worked at the zoo, liked to see carnivores devour their bait. Watching and being aware that life is life-threatening. Life is built on the sacrifice of life.


    While conducting research outside of humans, Cod learns that intellectual organisms other than humans were created by magicians a long time ago. A creature created to be useful to humans, at their convenience. In other words, cod is destined to become a human sacrifice. In other words, there was a time when I began to think that it was an experimental platform that could do anything for humans.


    Until very recently, cod ignored their hearts. I didn''t want to see it. It was a sacrifice for the sake of mankind, so I had no choice.


    And one day, I learned the legend of the evil dragon.


    Returning to the Amoro Biology Lab, the evil dragon and the cod were three people who had joined Dr. Nekomimi for tea time.


    "What do you want from me, cod?" He said it was an academic investigation, but is it working? No, it''s going to work? I may be killed before your wish is fulfilled. "


    "No, I haven''t done anything specific yet..." You take care of me. Even though you''re called the Evil Dragon, you''re very kind, aren''t you? "


    Asked by the evil dragon, Cod said with a bitter smile.


    "Is that meant to be ironic? But it''s an unusual tea...."


    The evil dragon puts black tea in his mouth and leans on his eyebrows.


    ��I didn''t mean to. Really. I don''t think you''re evil."


    A cod that speaks of what it thinks.


    I''m sure that even in this era, everyone is still living without giving up.


    The evil dragon''s face did not float, and he spoke words without veins.


    While giving up?


    Dr. Nekomimi is around.


    "It was the same in my day." As a demon, I, as well as many humans, lived an unsaved life in an unsaved world, and the only way to fight that unsaved destiny was to give up. It was a little easier to give up. If you don''t give up and fight head-on, it will be painful. It''s hard not to give up, not to admit, not to stand up. It''s easier to give up and accept the irrational reality of ''that''s what it is'' somewhere. "


    Cod and Dr. Nekomimi listened to the story of the Evil Dragon as they learned to resist. But on the other hand, I also know why the evil dragon becomes such a mindset.


    "Giving up is salvation." If you give up your misfortune, you''ll be saved a little. "


    The evil dragon did not defy his destiny, did not mourn, and gave up and accepted. I had no choice but to do so.


    "I don''t want to give up." I''m a mad scientist because I didn''t accept giving up, and I''m looking like this. "


    Dr. Nekomimi argues in an unusually strong tone.


    "I couldn''t give up and twist myself. That''s why I lived against the blade. It was a hard road, but I don''t regret it, and I''m satisfied now. I didn''t choose not to give up. I couldn''t compromise myself. Let''s make it a women''s costume. This ear and tail, too. I had no choice but to get off the road and become a mad scientist.��


    "I don''t have a choice either." Unlike you, it''s a matter of the heart that was planted and created. "


    The evil dragon smiles lonely at Dr. Nekomimi, who raises his voice.


    (Even the mentality is programmed.....)


    Seeing the evil dragon, the cod even feels angry. Since I was born, the setting of the creator became a curse, and I felt that it was an unrelenting act of vice, such as shaping all my life.


    On the other hand, cod feels funny that he is aware of evil and is angry.


    "My heart is shaking. The evil dragon... it''s your fault."


    "What are you talking about?"


    In the sudden dialogue of cod, the evil dragon shouted in a strange voice.


    "I''m a monster, but I''m a monster that sacrifices for humans, so I thought that I was going to become a test bed... even though I was just going to use you, I feel like I''m going to fly somewhere if I have a lot of conversations like this." I''m very angry that you had a terrible fate because of the guy who created you, but I didn''t feel this way before. "


    Speaking of which, the cod spills a molested smile.


    Well, I won''t change my way of life.


    "If you want to change it, you better change it." It''s up to you. "


    Unlike me, the evil dragon added in his mouth.


    ��But I... have been scattered so far...��


    "You''d better follow your honest feelings." I think so. "


    "I agree with you."


    When the three of them were talking, the extension rang.


    "Missago came to the lab alone."


    Cod that communicates the contents of the report from his subordinates.


    Evil Dragon. Come out. Come out alone. I want to talk to you. "


    Connect the voice of the intercom to us and let the Evil Dragon and Dr. Nekomimi listen.


    The monitor in front of the entrance revealed the presence of Misago. Alone.


    I wonder if it''s a trap.


    The cod has put its hand around her mouth and she is suspicious.


    "No, I''m sure he knew what I was doing, and he came here with no momentum, no matter where I was or where I stood." He''s an intelligent guy. "


    The evil dragon stares at the Misago in the video and says it''s funny.


    What are you going to do?


    "I''ll talk to you. You stay out of my way."


    The evil dragon stood up as he drank all the remaining tea.

 2518 21

    The evil dragon appears in front of the main gate of the laboratory. Misago stands up as a king and hunts down the evil dragon.


    "I didn''t expect you to come back alone. What are you doing here?"


    Seeing Misago, the evil dragon broke his mouth. The voice only plays in my heart.


    ��What do you want me to do? While connecting my heart with yours... Thanks to you, my mind is only aware of you. I''m calling you here because of what you''ve done."


    Meanwhile, Misago stares at the evil dragon with a sinister face and says in a prickly tone.


    "Tell me what you need."


    The evil dragon exhales as if he had given up.


    "I don''t want to overlook your work."


    The evil dragon laughed again at Misago.


    "Huh. You knew I was going to do this." Or did you expect me to stop thinking about it? "


    "I know you have great power." But there was no way we could turn the world against them. If you harm people in the dark and take their lives, they will be destroyed. You wouldn''t know that much. "


    "I know, but I can''t do anything about it. You know that, too."


    A smile disappears from the evil dragon''s mouth.


    "The old man I ate was a sad fate." It''s the soul that''s inside me right now. "


    The evil dragon took his gaze away from Misago.


    "I''m a village pharmacist." He was a good pharmacist who had healed many people for decades. I have cured poor people without taking any money. And yet... when the ambush invaded the village, the villagers lightly sold the medic. The village says if you roll up the medicines of the out-of-town pharmacist, it''ll be gold. "


    As he spoke, the evil dragon''s expression warped into anger. An aura of resentment erupted all at once. Misago sees that the souls of the old men in him are reacting.


    "The pharmacist had no children, but he had a wife. He was beaten to death in front of a pharmacist, who was also seriously injured. It''s a sight of hell. The sight of that time, the sorrow of the pharmacist at that time is burning in my soul. The pharmacist wanted me to vomit blood. Destroy everything in this world. You want me to kill you by making you suffer from the disease. That anger and resentment hasn''t cleared up for hundreds of years.��


    ��That''s a sad story indeed. Then... it''s you who is swayed by the grief and wishes of others. Evil Dragon. Sad to hear from this name."


    Misago speaks in a quiet tone, not in mockery.


    "Evil Dragon... no, besides the name Evil Dragon, you don''t have a name?"


    "No. I''m a bad dragon." Actually, that''s true. "


    To Misago''s question, the evil dragon answers with a melancholy face. Misago can only take great care of herself by sadness and sympathy.


    What happened before that? It''s not like he was a bad dragon before that.


    ��I''m persistent. I was given a mission and I lived it. That is the fate of this world that cannot be moved. It''s inevitable. Thank you for your concern for Misago - no, thank you for the confusion. I can do what I want with the soul I ate. Continue to work hard, even if you know it''s impossible. That''s me. Is there anything else you want to tell me?��


    When the evil dragon answered with a throwing tone, Misago stood up and rose from his body.


    "But I''ll stop it."


    The evil dragon smiles when he sees the proclaiming Misago.


    "I know I can''t do that, but I can''t fight." You''re just like me, aren''t you? Challenge an unbeatable battle. Why? Because you and I were created that way. Because my heart is tied up. "


    "You and I are different." Accept that you can''t win, give up, and fight. I don''t want to fight like that. [M] I am willing to win. [M] I haven''t even given up. I''m really going to stop you and I''m going to fight. "


    "I see. That''s true." You''re not pessimistic about your own fate, unlike me. Positive. I feel envious of it. ��


    The words of the evil dragon were not sarcasm, but sincerity. I liked the straight Misago everywhere, and I wanted to spit this dialogue myself.


    The evil dragon quickly took off his clothes and turned into a dragon.


    The whole body of the mistletoe is enveloped in a pale light. His body glows when using the abilities gained at the Amoro Biology Laboratory.


    Looking down at the Misago, the Evil Dragon waited for the opponent to leave without making any plans.


    Simply looking at the difference in size between the two looks like Misago has no chance of winning. Unless the supernatural forces are involved. However, if the supernatural force is intertwined, the difference will widen further.


    They were both stuck facing each other for a while, but they moved away from Misago. I dashed like a bullet in a straight line from the front to close the gap with the Evil Dragon.


    The evil dragon jumped just before and stood up to attack his upper body, but the movement of the Misago was completely unexpected. I pushed it right in front of the evil dragon''s melted feet, followed the evil dragon''s body, and moved diagonally backwards.


    The evil dragon inverted its body and wiped off its tail, but as if reading its movements, Misago jumped to avoid the attack by the evil dragon''s tail, and from the rear he slashed with his claws at the evil dragon''s melted legs.


    As if the jelly splashed, a part of the dragon''s legs could bounce.


    Furthermore, the trajectory of light that occurred when he waved his arms led to countless light explosions, and the legs of the evil dragon bounced and flew, causing the evil dragon to collapse.


    (Did it work?)


    Shortly after Misago thought about it, the tail of the evil dragon attacked Misago again. This time, it was inevitable.


    A whip-like blow from the tail is swung down, and a severe blow is struck from the shoulder to the back of the Misago, and the Misago is knocked down on the ground.


    Did you think it was a weakness?


    The evil dragon laughed as he rearranged his posture.


    "Well, there was a good line." It''s far from deadly. "


    It''s like I''m telling you the answer.


    Listening to the dialogues of the evil dragon, Misago was convinced that he was still dressed as a fallen dragon.


    (But... the battle just started.)


    Misago accepts the defeat because he can''t move due to a tail blow. I am now a superior fish. I was always in a state of being finished off.


    The evil dragon returns from being a dragon to being a human and clothes itself.


    "Isn''t it worth killing?" Or do you feel compassion? "


    "I don''t think I want to kill you as much as I do." You set it up on your own. I just paid for the powder. "


    To the ironic Misago, the evil dragon answered with a sarcastic tone and bent over to the side of the Misago.


    After scratching the Misago''s body with his hand and checking that it was free of fractures, the Evil Dragon gently held up the Misago''s body.


    ��What are you doing?��


    Misago strangely asks the evil dragon holding herself.


    "Don''t you see? I''m hugging you."


    "What does this mean...?"


    When the evil dragon answered with a tease, Misago''s face turned dazzling.


    "Are you uncomfortable? You look like a cute kid who wants to hug you." I followed that desire. Besides, this is also the effect of connecting your heart with you. "


    "Disgusting. Let go.


    "Come on, don''t take it like this."


    And the evil dragon laid him on the ground, obediently rejecting Misago.


    You''ll catch a cold if you''re sleeping forever.


    With that said, the evil dragon turned its back and returned to the lab.


    Misago didn''t try to get up. He looked up at the sky blurry, but eventually his vision became distorted and blurred.


    Tears overflowed for some reason. It''s sad, it''s pathetic, it''s repentant, it''s happy, it''s terrible. All of them are complicated and emotionally mixed.


    "It seems that the fool of Misago went to the Evil Dragon on his own." You look calm, and when you get blood on your head, you''re a fool. "


    Junko received a call from Milk.


    Maybe it''s because it''s intuitive that I can''t stay here and become a Wallyko


    Junko brings the tea cup to her mouth.


    "Why don''t you gather all the people involved once?" The people at the Amoro Biological Laboratory are after my acquaintances, and I think we should call on them to plan our own strategy and deal with them. "


    Before that, Junko wasn''t happy with Amoro Biology Lab. Via Mr. Manji, I was asked to help the demon on the experimental platform, and there were many things I thought about, including that I could not help. In addition, even if I saw that the tsumi had been targeted, and that it was opposite to Misago and milk, I clearly recognized it as a partner to deal with by looking at it as an enemy.


    All right, but I don''t want to be seen in public, just my voice.


    Junko responded to the call for milk.

 2519 22

    At 3 p.m. Missago returned to the club cat house.


    Misago, who originally preferred to act alone, wanted to be treated for injuries sustained, there were wind flowers, and milk was always a part of fighting together, so I decided to rely on milk now.


    Whatever you want to do...


    "Absolutely. I didn''t feel like it..."


    "I''m sorry..."


    Milk and Feng Hua both complained in a sinister voice and face, and Misago apologizes.


    (That''s why I need to be alone...)


    That''s what I thought, but I wouldn''t talk to Rock in this situation.


    So, how was the conversation?


    The cherry blossom that was treating the mistletoe asks.


    "It was a parallel line. Seeing that there was no compromise, I tried to settle with force, but I was defeated."


    But you didn''t take my life. The evil dragon is a merciful man. "


    "If you can use force alone, you won''t have any difficulty." I can''t talk about people either, but there are plenty of single cells. "


    Listening to Misago, Milk and Viper speak.


    "There''s no word to return..."


    Missago said awkwardly to Viper''s words.


    "I can''t help you from tomorrow because I have work to do in the house."


    "All right."


    The cherry blossoms refuse and the viper nods.


    I''d like to tell you that I''m no longer in the important place, but I''m not expecting anything from you from Hana, so no pro.


    "Really, why is this damn cat a bad mouth!"


    Hunyaaaah!


    The cherry blossoms in the hateful mouth of the milk sprinkled tea in the teapot on the head of the milk. Milk screams at the cat.


    You''re kidding me! You crossed the line between good and bad!


    "You can''t tell the difference between good and bad!"


    (I''m glad I stopped trying to say the same thing....)


    Sneaky Viper while watching the quarrel between milk and cherry blossoms.


    "Just now, Junko contacted me. I didn''t care, but I fought with him. From now on, don''t do anything you don''t like."


    Got it.


    Misago nods to the milk report.


    "Can you believe that Junko Snow Oka?"


    Feng Hua asks.


    I can''t believe it and I''m super curious. I don''t know. I can''t replace my belly on my back. It would be nice to have his help. In the first place, it''s not such a simple story to say that this time we''ll knock out the enemy and end it. "


    and milk.


    Well, there are people who definitely want to kill me. I can''t forgive those people at the Amoro Biological Research Institute who are using humans as an experiment platform. "


    The milk makes a low voice and reverses the unwetted part of the hair. The cherry blossoms that had just quarreled were breathing into the rage of the milk.


    At 3: 30 p.m., the Evil Dragon and Dr. Nekomimi were walking around the Amoro Zoo.


    "There are so many strange beasts in the world." I was impressed to see the real lions and tigers. The lion had a more plain color than I expected. And what about this weird, long-necked beast? Why is my neck so long? "


    "For a long time, you can eat the leaves of a tall tree." When you drink water, open your legs, lower your neck, and put your mouth on the water. "


    Dr. Nekomimi explains to the evil dragon who stares at the giraffe and admires it.


    "Is it a giraffe?" I''ve seen the painting of the Sword Beast''s Kirin, but it''s quite different from that. I''d also like to see the water drinking scene. There''s a watering station over there. Why don''t you wait till you''ve had some water? "


    "I don''t know when to drink it."


    I see. Let''s go next.


    The moving evil dragon and Dr. Nekomimi.


    There''s a cod. You look different than usual.


    The evil dragon points. Cod in the zoo''s breeder mode feeds Murray Baku.


    Hey, cod. This is another interesting animal.


    The evil dragon who goes to the side of Baku''s cage and calls out.


    Do you look a little like my dragon?


    "Huh? You don''t look alike at all."


    Did you feel intimate with the color scheme?


    Cod and Dr. Nekomimi laugh at the words of the evil dragon who looks at Murray Baku.


    Is the zoo fun?


    Cod asks the evil dragon.


    ��Yeah, it''s a series of surprises. There are all kinds of animals in the world. Could it be that the number of demons is as varied as it is beaten?"


    Even though he was a monster himself, he was a bad dragon who had not met many people other than himself.


    ��Yes, but unlike animals, I don''t know how it is, because it seems like I''m trying to stay out of sight.��


    ��Probably. This world is entirely for people.��


    When he hears the words of the cod, the evil dragon reveals a molested smile.


    Listening to that dialog of the evil dragon, Cod feels the pain in his chest that he doesn''t know how many times he remembered in the last few days.


    "I am using you to cure the many difficult diseases that many people suffer from." As an experimental platform "


    A cod that speaks with a cloudy expression. Nekomimi''s expression also clouded.


    "Recently, I''ve been using it even to humans." With the rationale that a small sacrifice would help a large number of people. "


    "Are you lost?"


    The evil dragon asks.


    "Until recently, I wasn''t lost." Like I said before, the evil dragon... got me lost. I''ve been pretending not to look at it. I''m beginning to be aware of it. "


    A cod that leans down and talks.


    "Am I going to help you?" I''m willing to help if they don''t kill me. You''re the one who brought me back, so I feel sorry for you. "


    The evil dragon asked straightaway, and the cod thought.


    I would like to use it as an experimental platform, but the awareness that the idea itself was distorted sprouted in the cod. Both outsiders and those with supernatural powers are immediately tied to the idea of making it an experimental platform. It has become such a distorted circuit of thought. However, I also know that cod is distorted nowadays.


    "I wonder if you''d like to cooperate with a girl named Cliff Room Tsugumi and a girl named Courage to Cast a Large Demon." I felt that their power was great. Endless. Immeasurable. Perhaps it can be applied to the treatment of difficult diseases. That �� �� "


    "If you don''t take it away, restrain it, and force it to become an experimental platform, is that not a good thing?" Is it impossible to ask for cooperation after confirming your identity through dialogue? "


    Listening to Cod''s wishes, the Evil Dragon confirmed with a slightly dazed tone.


    ��That''s... but then... there''s only so much I can do...��


    Even though I think the evil dragon is right, the cod speaks to me that it is painful for me.


    "How can you sacrifice people to help them?" You don''t think that''s funny? I feel weird listening to it. "


    "It''s crazy, it''s absolutely crazy."


    Dr. Nekomimi also agreed to point out the evil dragon.


    "Director, don''t be so stubborn, just think about it."


    "Nekomimi is right. I don''t really understand cod misunderstandings, but I only think that what cod does and thinks is wrong."


    "Uuuuu..."


    Both Dr. Nekomimi and the Evil Dragon sway their hearts even further.


    "I see.... Me. Somewhere distorted... maybe I was crazy... ugh!?"


    Murray Baku stretched out his long tongue and licked the face of the recognized cod.


    "Pufufufu."


    Looking at it, Dr. Nekomimy blows.


    "He seems to agree with us, too."


    When I saw Baku, the evil dragon laughed too.

 2520 23

    Anraku City. In front of Hotel Wallaby.


    "Jaap Jaap Jaap Jaap Jaap Jaap Jaap Jaap Poooop"


    Angelina is singing and dancing in a good mood in front of the hotel entrance. On the side is Kamimi.


    It''s a backstreet hotel, but I''m a little scared.


    Junko was summoned here at the request of Junko, and Kami was at the entrance of the hotel. I wanted to join my acquaintance, if possible, before I entered.


    "Oh, my God, that dolphin man..."


    Seeing Angelina singing and dancing, her courage frowned.


    "Um, that''s not how you wear it." That''s a really dolphin-like body with limbs growing on it. "


    The sound of the bell made Angelina look curious.


    "You look like a woman''s leg." But my legs are rough and have no erotic taste. The bell sounds like that in your legs. Take a look at that. "


    Um, I don''t think so.


    In response to the words of courage, the bell rejects with a frown.


    "Are you going against me?" It''s punishment, isn''t it?


    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, courage


    Yuuki put an arm lock on the bell tone.


    "What the hell is that guy... rude to a girl. Isn''t that really painful? Bullying?��


    After checking their appearance, Kami made a grumpy face.


    "Ja..."


    Listening to Kamimi''s dialogues and seeing her courage to wave the bell, Angelina''s chest ached like she could be slashed. I''ve already remembered. When I was a student, I was talking about Japanese students who bullied me and forced me to commit suicide.


    Jaaap!


    Angelina screamed high and ran with a dash of courage and a bell tone as she turned her arms around.


    What? Angelina-san?


    Kami is surprised and puts her hand around her mouth.


    "Jaaaajjapjapjapjapjaaap!"


    Angelina, furious, leapt at her courage.


    "Oh, my God, this dolphin! Motivated! It hurts!"


    "What are you going to do with courage?" No, no, no.


    "Hey, Angelina-san." Don''t stop. "


    Angelina gnawed at Yuuki''s head, and the sound of the bell and Kamimi snatched her from the side.


    Jap!


    Angelina thumbs up at the bell and smiles. The dolphin''s face was always smiling, but Angelina''s expression changed dramatically. You can clearly see the anger, the sadness, the joy and the smile.


    Angelina stroked her head with a bell. It was a nuance that the bullying villains should be relieved because they were exterminated.


    "What? What do you mean?"


    It is not connected to the bell tone, and it is very firm.


    "I think Angelina was being bullied, and I think she got angry. So, I''m going to help you."


    Upper Beauty explains it awkwardly.


    "What? That''s right." But it''s okay, dolphin. I''m not being bullied. Courage is my master. "


    "Ja... Jap..."


    Angelina puts her hand on her lower jaw and reveals a puzzled pose as the bell tones smile.


    "Yes, it''s just training. It''s a jailbreak, don''t do anything extra."


    Jap!


    Angelina''s dolphin face is distorted by anger as her courage rises.


    "It hurts, it hurts. Stop it."


    "I''ve never seen the face of an angry dolphin before."


    "I''m watching a lot..."


    Angelina was pulling herself out of her courage, but as she tried to do so, she said to Kamimi that it was a bell tone.


    "Ah, Senpai Aizawa. Thank you very much."


    Finally, one of my acquaintances comes and greets me with relief.


    "Hey, Snow Oka and the others are coming a little late." Let''s go inside and wait. "


    After telling Kamimi, Makoto saw the courage and the bell tone.


    Hello


    Response


    True courage speaks out, and courage glimpses true and raises hands lightly.


    "You''re an acquaintance of senpai." So, who was called together for this incident? "


    Yeah.


    Truth nods to the question of superior beauty.


    Is that erotic woman still the same?


    Courage asks truly.


    "Is it erotic to that extent?" Then your girlfriend is no different. "


    The courageous erotic woman refers to Junko, and I thought it was a fashion that was always putting my legs out, but I pointed out that the bell tone was similarly dressed.


    "That''s right, I''m an erotic girlfriend. It''s so erotic!"


    ��Fuck you. Who is she? Bell tone, you''re also happily affirming it."


    "Pain, pain, pain, courage."


    Courage grabbed the bell''s neck as it stretched out its chest and sang with a satisfied nod.


    What are you getting upset about? The other me)


    The ringtones do not speak and call out. As soon as I saw the truth, I got grumpy for some reason. But I don''t know why I''m truly disgusted.


    (Because there is a connection with the previous life. Two of them are on my side as well)


    Within the bell tone, the sound of the bell tone of the previous life echoes, and I am convinced that this is the case.


    (But she doesn''t seem to be a bad person, so I want her to be contained.)


    (Got it)


    Being told by the bell tone, the Lord of the Inner Voice - the bell tone of the previous life - gently accepted.


    (I wonder if he doesn''t hate eroticism or lust? Is there some kind of trauma?)


    Meanwhile, he had the courage to do so.


    Meeting rooms at the Hotel Wallaby. Junko, True, Tired, Mr. Manji, Tsugumi, Rin, Angelina, Kami, Viper, Misago, Flower, Courage, and Bell Sound gathered. In addition to these thirteen people, the milk participates with only a voice.


    "Sounds like you''re tired..." I have some really nice kids. "


    Junko''s gaze was nailed to the windflower sitting next to the Misago. Junko''s favorite item is the beauty clothes she wears. It was a girl''s appearance, but the fact that the contents were of a boy was immediately discernible.


    "Ufufufu, you''ve gathered a lot." With all these men, you can do anything. ��


    If you fail, you will prove yourself to the crowd.


    Mr. Manji said while teasing the muddy beard, and the sarcasm of the milk that only his voice took part in.


    ��Our common purpose is to deal with the Amoro Biological Laboratory. Tsugumi, Angelina, Misago, and Windflower were targeted by the lab. Perhaps Yuuki is looking at you, too."


    Me, too?


    Listening to Junko''s dialogues, she shouted out a voice that seemed surprisingly courageous.


    "In order to experiment with the treatment of difficult diseases, we are trying to find people with supernatural abilities, not just people." Once you do, you won''t be able to see Yuuki''s abilities and leave me alone. "


    "Are you trying to make a copy of me?" I don''t think I can, because my powers are governed by my contracts with previous generations and with Al-Raouneh. "


    You have the courage to frame your arms and say it like any other human resource.


    "There are still people outside that facility who are being held captive." I wanted to free them and unchimerize them. The latter requires the strength of courage. ��


    "The most difficult thing is to deal with the evil dragon." Since you have a lot of power, you have to tighten up and not bother, mufufufu


    Milk, says Mr. Manji.


    "I want to help the evil dragon. I want to save him."


    Misago sued.


    "I don''t want to end up with a fate like that. Is there any way? Isn''t it too much to finish off the wicked dragons by smashing them to ruin? I don''t want to end him with a bad presence. I want to be saved. Is it strange to want that?��


    The air in the conference room is slightly heavier than that of Misago, who complains with a sad voice and expression.


    Hundreds of years of resentment is quite a thing.


    "It''s been sealed for hundreds of years, and when you wake up, the world is completely different, and it''s just like that, right?"


    The Viper said that she was tired.


    "In just 20 or 30 years, the world will change, and people who can''t keep up with the flow of time and people who don''t care will lament the flow of time."


    "Hmm. An older man says he used to be good."


    When I heard the tired words, my courage snorted.


    "There will be a way. I have a good idea."


    "Ah... my chills..."


    "Me too. I mean, the truth is looking at me, but... what?"


    Junko and the tiredness of the true words.


    "What is it?" You must be able to do something with your tired abilities. "


    The Truth sees the tiredness and says:


    "How... ahhh... is it because of another soul in the evil dragon?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Exhausted, the truth nodded.


    Can you do something normal?


    Misago takes off.


    "He can contain his soul in the painting." Besides, you''re dragging your soul out of people''s bodies. "


    A true word that refers to exhaustion.


    "You can''t drag out a spirit sealed in matter." The souls of those who have eaten the evil dragon in the evil dragon are the same as those sealed by matter. Oh, and there''s one more problem. It doesn''t completely separate the soul from the flesh, though it is trapped in the painting. Your body is alive and connected. "


    Tiredness explains his abilities.


    "Huh? In other words, it only works on living souls?" You used to have dead spirits in your paintings before. "


    ��That''s not true. The souls of the dead are more prone to magic. The method of sealing the soul in the painting does not mean that the soul is completely released from the body of the evil dragon. To drag out another soul in the Evil Dragon, we need another way, and I can''t. And if there is such a way, I will quickly purify the spirit at a time when the soul is separated from the body and exposed, without being trapped in the painting."


    Tiredness answers Junko''s question.


    "In other words, you have to kill them." Isn''t there a good way? "


    The viper says with a troublesome smell as he wipes off the drooping frontal hair.


    Mhhhhh, that''s an impossible challenge.


    Mr. Manji shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''ve got two plans." It''s pretty risky, but it''s a tough hand. "


    "Tell me."


    Junko says, and Misago urges.


    "One is that the evil dragon will come back to life immediately after letting you die." Technically, it only deals damage to stop the biological function - that is, it kills once, but keeps the evil dragon''s soul from jumping out, and tiresomely deals with the other soul when it goes out. And Yuuki-kun''s power was to revive the evil dragon. However, I wonder if it is difficult to keep the evil dragon''s soul. "


    It looks like you killed him and got him back alive in a loan competition.


    Listening to Junko''s proposal, Tsubaki says:


    "I''d like to ask Courage to release the chimerized outsiders who are still in that research facility..." Well, I don''t know. "


    Milk showing a slightly difficult color in Junko''s proposal.


    "It will be possible at any time after we have conquered the Amoro Biology Laboratory and liberated the outside world." Cats are so insane, after all. It''s better than a dog, worse than a crow, worse than a dolphin. "


    "Japu"


    ��You''re kidding me...��


    In response to the words of courage, Angelina makes a circle with her hand overhead with a lonely voice, and the milk makes a sinister voice.


    What about the other hand?


    Rin looks at Junko and asks.


    "The Evil Dragon will make you feel like you''re dead." But I don''t think this method is sure enough. I can''t come up with any concrete measures. Do you have any other ideas or objections? "


    Junko confirms, but no one spoke out against it.


    You''ve decided on a rough policy. Shit, Junko''s dividing it up. "


    "Hmm, I don''t have a separate division, but..." I just came up with an idea. "


    Milk throws up and Junko spills a slight smile.


    It''s more like a plan that meets the demands of Eiko called Misago.


    "No, I''m not going to be Eko. I''m going to be Valiko."


    In response to the words of courage, Misago utters a familiar correcting line.


    "Oh, oh, I just came and didn''t say anything from the beginning of the meeting to this point."


    "Neither do I. That''s fine."


    Likewise.


    "Jap"


    Kami, Suzuna, and Angelina echoed Tsugumi''s dumb words.

 2521 24

    In the evening. Hotel Wallaby rooftop.


    Misago walked out of the rooftop fence, sitting on the edge of the rooftop, dusk. There are windflowers on the side.


    Both of them were silent and indistinct. Feng Hua had a lot to talk about with Misago, but she kept silent thinking that Misago might not be in the mood to talk.


    Can I stay in a place where Iko can see people like that?


    There comes courage, and there is no hesitation in speaking out. Behind them was a bell tone and milk held by the bell tone. Although she only participated in the meeting with her voice, it was actually milk that came to the site.


    "Not even Eko. Walyko. I''ll tell you how many times."


    Without looking back, Misago looked up at the sunset and replied in a subdued voice.


    Do you like sunsets? I like it, too. "


    "I hate it." I don''t like the red color, and the world is dyed bright red at sunset, and I feel sick because of something ominous. "


    When milk says, courage speaks of such a thing in a grumpy manner.


    "Ah, he ran away."


    Milk jumped out of the bell''s arms, jumped over the fence, and sat beside Misago. The bell leaked a voice that seemed disgruntled.


    ��I''ve been locked up in that facility for months, and I''ve always been anxious to get out. Every day, I endured terrible treatment because I wanted to see the outside landscape and had a vengeful heart. Honestly, my vengeance has faded."


    Misago speaks indifferently.


    "Some demons are still trapped in that abominable place." I have to help you. "


    Oh, and I need to reward those who killed you.


    The sound of milk makes a sinister sound.


    (The ominous feeling has grown.)


    I looked down at the furious milk and thought I had the courage.


    Junko, Makoto, Tan, Tsugumi, Rin, Kami, and Angelina were still in the Hotel Wallaby conference room.


    "As usual, Tsugumi-chan seems to be being targeted, but is Angelina seemingly all right now?" I''ve only been attacked once. "


    "Jap ~"


    Junko says, Angelina makes a circle on her head again and makes a lonely voice.


    "It doesn''t seem like there''s that much room there either." The cliff room''s ability was fascinating, but I guess Angelina couldn''t afford it. So I don''t think I need this guard. "


    Jap!


    Angelina stood up, clapped her hands on the desk, and raised her middle finger.


    "Well, by surprise--it''s possible that you''ll be taken hostage, so I''ll keep guarding you." If you have a complaint, stop. "


    "So, Jap......"


    Listening to the true words, Angelina sat down with a voice of impatience.


    "Is my power so attractive?" Senpai Chang was also soliciting me, though. "


    Tsugumi mouths his doubts.


    "Masama-kun may not be looking at people by his abilities alone." Individuals have also looked at and made choices. "


    That''s why you invited her to the Snowflake Society.


    Listening to Junko''s words, Tsugumi said:


    "And to be clear, if Tsugumi-chan''s abilities are known, I think there are a lot of people aiming for them." I''d love to study it too. Even if you stretch your strength, you will still have a lot of strength, and I think you have excellent application skills. After all, Tsugumi-chan can make it a reality by setting up a new painting, so that''s a great ability. You should try not to be known as much as possible. "


    Junko sees that Tsugumi has much more terrifying abilities than a poor overlife.


    "That''s an incredible ability..."


    Rin moans. If something happens and she dies, she tries to tell me that she wants me to eat her brain, but she stops because she seems to be able to see it with white eyes.


    "I have to protect myself, and I have to be constantly alert."


    Yeah, but let me know if anything comes up.


    In response to Tsugumi''s words, Junko smiles and tells her.


    ��How about when this incredible ability that is easy to target, will be wrecked in public?��


    "I thought so too..."


    "Japu"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, it''s


    True pointed out that Kami and Angelina agreed, but Junko laughed openly.


    "Besides, this time, I saw an unexpected aspect of Misago." He seemed to be cool, and the inside was hot. ��


    It''s the same as true.


    When it comes to truth, I smile and tea.


    ��I''m not being cool, I''m just not good at expressing emotions.��


    Missago-kun might be surprisingly the same, right?


    Junko says.


    "In fact, Missago, do you think you can take it with you as you wish?" I felt like it was going to be a lot of trouble. "


    Tsugumi bumps her doubts.


    "Nh, I don''t know." I''ll try my best, but there''s a lot of uncertainty. I wish I had more information and I was directly involved. No, it''s still difficult, isn''t it? "


    And, Junko.


    "The Evil Dragon had a lot of power, so we should be careful not to kill you, the tired, or the milk." Perhaps Angelina or Jami should not take part in this operation. Their interest is not suitable for you, and in that sense it is less dangerous. "


    "What? You mean like a hand-to-hand man?" That''s terrible, senpai. "


    Jap!


    Kamimi smiled jokingly at the true statement, but Angelina clapped the table with one hand and spoke up angrily.


    "No, I''m sure it''ll help." But now that the direct relationship has diminished, there is no need to jump into danger. It''s not like I''m short-staffed. "


    I think it''s hard training, so I''ll jump in.


    "Japupu"


    It was Kami and Angelina who showed that they were unwilling to follow the true words.


    Do you need me and the centipede?


    Rin-chan and Tsugumi-chan definitely want you to come


    When Junko answered Rin''s confirmation, Junko received an email.


    It was against Mr. Manji.


    Mr. Manji waited for Junko at the entrance.


    ��Mufufu, I think I''ve been able to repay the favor I received from you once.��


    "I didn''t mean to help you, though." It was just a coincidence that I was saved. "


    "After that, you could have killed me again, right? But Chimi didn''t."


    Junko and Mister Manji, who were once hostile to Junko and were used as experimental platforms, were both touched by the fact that they were not killed.


    "Ufufufu, well then, let''s talk about something hard to say in front of them." The Evil Dragon is attractive for research. Let''s talk about whether you can get it or not. "


    "Do you want to get a body?"


    Junko asked straightforwardly to Mr. Manji, who spoke in a deep tone.


    "Then it would be better for me to die." Contrary to Misago''s wishes. He wants to save the evil dragon. Well, to be honest, I have a desire to get a body. Mufufufu


    ��I mean, in some cases, you want me to help you with that?��


    "I won''t tell you to sneak me out and kill me or help me kill you." I''m a righteous mad scientist anyway. However, if the Evil Dragon dies, we need to get rid of it somehow. That''s all I''m talking about. "


    "Instead of splitting the corpses, you want to research the corpses - you want to help me get them back somehow, don''t you?"


    "Mufufufu, that''s what I''m talking about."


    Well, I don''t mind that kind of cooperation.


    Courage and a ringtone appeared at the entrance where the conversation was smoothly organized.


    "Oh, just the right thing to do. Yuuki, I need to ask you something."


    "I don''t like it." I''m your old-- "


    "Actually, the alien race captured by the Amoro Biological Laboratory was pretending to be dead and secretly letting me escape." But many of them suffer from the after-effects of the experiment. There were a lot of Chimera modifications. I want you to heal them with your power. "


    It''s the courage to turn down the spinal reflex, but after listening to Mr. Manji''s request, it''s like biting down a bitter bug''s face.


    "Fuck you. I''m good with that damn cat, and good with you....."


    I received a favor that I could not refuse, and my courage was poisoned.

 2522 25

    From the anchor, I noticed that my daughter''s cod had become the same mad scientist she was.


    Cod was a fan of animals. That''s why, while knowing that their parents were conducting animal tests and knowing how they had been saved, cod worked in a zoo to love animals while conducting animal tests.


    Looking at such a divided daughter, Kaoru was unbelievably scary.


    I feel heartbroken when I see my child. I care about cod. That''s why I don''t turn away. I think we can go to hell together. That''s why I became the director of the Amoro Biological Laboratory and turned myself into an assistant.


    It is a facility that conducts animal tests, but here, intellectual life other than human beings is used as a test bed.


    A large number of magicians from various places were called to use various techniques on the facility building in order to seal off the supernatural power of the demon. Hunting is done with oysters and cod. Some of them had high combat power, but the good ones were framed and captured.


    The subject is highly intelligent. I understand people''s language. Speaks like a person. I also have facial expressions. I express my emotions in the same way as people. It is completely different from an animal. Just because the figure and shape are different, it''s not much different from people.


    The lab staff were hesitant at first. But I was only hesitant at first. I quickly inhaled and adapted to exhale. Many ignored the tears and words of the outsiders. And those who could not endure left.


    As a result, the laboratory facility dedicated to the outside world was completed. Much has been achieved. Since it was not approved, it contracted a large amount of money to the bourgeois counterpart for treatment. I secretly contracted the poor for treatment free of charge.


    Cod as an employee of a zoo. The cod is a flat experimental platform for monsters and monsters. Two cods are commonplace everyday.


    At some point, the cod was possessed. I was indulging in it. There was also a lack of reproach on the part of conscience. I had a strange way of dividing it.


    With all due respect, Kaoru was terrified of such a girl. Kaoru remembers her daughter while fearing her. I used to object to animal testing. Thanks to my daughter''s help, I changed my mind 180 degrees and became an affirmative. Cod also attracts such extreme blood of its own. The bad parts are similar.


    But the cod has changed in the last few days.


    "We cannot afford to sacrifice ourselves for the sake of mankind, to save ourselves from a difficult disease. With such an exonerating mark, I stopped thinking. I naturally killed my feelings, too."


    In front of the eel, the cod speaks with a dark face.


    "The filter on my heart is broken..." "Why am I doing this horrible thing all right...?" I can''t believe it. Why? ��


    Rather, she thinks, the question will be posed by those who have seen this sudden transformation of cod. But Kaoru was not surprised.


    (You''re a nice girl. But I went crazy somewhere. It''s just back to normal.)


    Koji was relieved. I really wanted you to go back to your old cod.


    I know it''s the Evil Dragon''s influence, but why?


    ��It''s a simple story. I had never had an equal conversation with the demon on the test stand. But I... talked to the Evil Dragon. So... that''s why the filter that closed my heart got cracked and cracked."


    In response to his father''s question, Cod answered with a sad expression.


    "I can''t do an outside experiment like this anymore..." "I''m sorry for the researchers who work here..." What do you think? "


    With a squeezing voice, a gaze that lets out, Cod asks Koji for his opinion.


    "If you think so, you should stop." I was going to help you no matter what you did. Even if it is the wrong path. If you decide, I''ll match you. "


    Kaoru thinks it''s a cowardly theory. I didn''t try to stop my daughter. And it''s like you''re declaring that you''re not going to do it again.


    "Thanks, Dad."


    But the cod did not realize the heart of such an oyster.


    "The evil dragon told me to have a conversation." So... let''s go in that direction. Instead of capturing and detaining people outside the laboratory and using them as experimental platforms, have them cooperate in the form of clinical trials. For now, though.


    When the cod is talking shyly, the door of the director''s office is knocked on.


    It was the evil dragon and Dr. Nekomimi who came.


    "I woke up because of you."


    The cod opened its mouth before the evil dragons could tell us what they wanted.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The evil dragon with a strange face.


    "I had lost sight of myself. In the name of saving people from difficult diseases, he was possessed by extraterritorial experiments. Before I knew it, my purpose and means were reversed. There was also no awareness that it was reversing. I was out of my mind. I don''t even know why this happened..." But when I was talking to the evil dragon... I realized that I was doing something strange. "


    I see.


    Listening to the story of the cod, the evil dragon smiles small. Dr. Nekomimi also smiled reassuringly.


    "You have to pay for your sins." There are some sins that I don''t want to make amends for..... "


    ��I think we can just change the policy. And let''s free the rest of the people we''re holding and restore the body that was eaten up by the drug test."


    Dr. Nekomimi told the muttering cod.


    "Yes, Dad, Dr. Nekomimi, I need you to make arrangements."


    Yeah.


    Roger


    At the behest of the cod, Ogi and Dr. Nekomimi send out instructions to the crew by email.


    "Evil Dragon, can''t you stop it?" It doesn''t change? "


    Setting to fulfill the wish of the eater - The evil dragon is swinging by the way of life. Cod once again asks if he can''t manage his fate.


    ��I can''t. At least I don''t know how to do that.��


    Evil dragon with a nifty smile.


    "Do you want to fulfill the wishes of the human soul that you ate?" Then you can''t stop it by your own will or judgment? "


    Cod still raises doubts.


    "I can do that to some extent." Because it is possible, I am quiet now. I''ve never tried it, but if I keep resisting... I''m sure my mind and body will be abnormal. It is instinctively perceptible. That''s how I was created. You can''t change that. "


    A complete blockage. The cod hurts his chest against a bad dragon who says he can''t resist the way of life set. I can also remember my anger at the existence that created the evil dragon in this way.


    What do you mean by that?


    Even though she thinks it''s persistent, the cod still asks.


    "If you can avoid it, I want to avoid it." If it can be changed, I want to change it. But this is a destiny that cannot be changed. Unsaved Future Awaits. Somehow... I feel that the inevitable moment of end is approaching. "


    The evil dragon''s words, which spoke calmly, sounded to the three of them on the spot as if they were waiting for their end.


    "That''s a terrible story... pathetic..."


    A cod that speaks of what it thinks.


    "I''ve given up. I can''t do anything about it." It is created in such a way that it cannot be avoided or fought. But when I gave up, it was a little easier. I can only give up and accept. If you give up and accept, you will be saved a little. "


    The cod loses its words to the evil dragon who speaks with a smile on her face. Even if I sympathize, I have already given up. Quietly desperate. I think giving up and despair is salvation.


    There was a time when cod was suffering from a difficult disease. It became a discard bowl. I thought it would be easier if I gave up. That''s why I don''t know how the evil dragon feels. But I don''t want to know. I don''t want to admit it. At least the cod was saved. I can empathize, but cod and bad dragon are different. The cod has been saved, but I don''t know how to save the evil dragon.


    "It''s crooked."


    Dr. Nekomimi made a statement.


    "I think I have something to do with it."


    "Yeah, let''s find out."


    Cod agrees with Dr. Nekomimi.


    (I can''t think of that, but I think Junko can do something about it...)


    Because Junko was in a hostile relationship with this Amoro Biological Laboratory, it was difficult to talk to Dr. Nekomimi at the current time.


    By the way, what can I do for you?


    Cod asks why he came to this room. We talked about it differently before that.


    "I was told earlier." I was talking to Dr. Nekomimi, and he asked me to stop what you''re doing in this facility. In exchange, I was going to say, "You can do whatever you want with me."


    The evil dragon shrugged his shoulders with a smile on his face.


    "By the way, what do you think of the work now?" I liked it on TV and tried to imitate it. "


    "I''m looking like this."


    Cod also smiled at the evil dragon who asked about the pose of shrugging his shoulders.

 2523 26

    "It''s a dragon. It''s the fiercest, most awe-inspiring, strongest, and most divine demon."


    The oldest memory was the words repeatedly spoken by the person who created him, who could be called a parent.


    At a time when it was not yet called the Evil Dragon. The world was rough. I was fighting. I was starving. I was mourning. Death was scattered.


    "This is a barren struggle that has lasted for decades between countries. People are suffering." A dragon. It''s a dark hope for people. "


    I didn''t understand the meaning of my parents'' words at first. What does dark hope mean? The meaning was not taught by the evil dragon at a young age, but when he grew up to a certain extent, he was taught specific things, and he would know the meaning of the word.


    Is it not enough just to fulfill your wishes?


    When in doubt, the evil dragon asks his parents.


    "No. Then it''s not funny. It''s good because there are sacrifices."


    I didn''t know what the parents'' answer meant.


    Although the evil dragon lived in the mountains, he used to go down in seclusion since he was a child, and he made friends and hung out with them.


    At some point, rumors began to circulate that dragons lived in the mountains just beyond the back hill of the village. The rumor is that the dragon can satisfy the hopes of humans who eat people.


    It was a rumor that the evil dragon''s parents had shed. The evil dragon heard the rumor and checked with his parents.


    "Usually, that mountain is a mountain where people don''t set foot. But there are some roads in the mountain that are not used, and there is a chapel. If a man steps in the mountain, he will reach the chapel." There is also a statue of a dragon in the hall. Anyone who hears a rumor must stay in the hall and keep praying. When someone enters the hall, I will perform a magic spell so that they will know. While staying and praying, they will go to the hall, listen to their wishes, and eat those who pray ~, and fulfill the wishes of those who have been eaten ~ "


    The evil dragon, who was only a child, was shaken by the story. It was then that I became strongly aware that I had to eat people.


    The evil dragon spends his days praying that no one will come.


    One day, someone came to the hall and prayed. The evil dragon is immediately detected by the magic of his parents.


    With a heavy footsteps, the evil dragon headed to the chapel.


    Seeing those who kept praying in the hall, the evil dragon was stunned. The first visit to the chapel was by a childhood friend of the evil dragon, who had been playing with him since childhood.


    Everyone was a leader, a child who seemed to be worried more about others than about himself, and the evil dragon also trusted and respected him. She''s willing to give her life and hope for something.


    "What do you wish for? Say your wish."


    Protect the parent''s words, change the voice as much as possible, and play the dragon who fulfills the wish, and call out to friends who worship with their hands together from the back of the elephant.


    "My dad and mom are saying they''re going to sell my sister." I don''t have any money... "Please, don''t let my sister get sold."


    The evil dragon pushed silently at the words that his friend uttered while crying. My friend and I were ten years old.


    I don''t want to eat it. I want to save my life without eating it. The Evil Dragon thinks so strongly, but it is not allowed. Even the evil dragon''s heart was cursed by its parent''s magic. You have to do what your parents have set you up to do.


    "Twist your eyes. I''ll eat you."


    When the evil dragon told him, his friends worshipped with their hands together, trembling and twitching their eyes.


    "Don''t worry, your soul stays with me for a while." After that, you can go to heaven. "


    I don''t know if I can go to heaven. But he wanted to reassure his friend, and the evil dragon told him so.


    The evil dragon, who had become a dragon, devoured his friend in tears, and his body and soul were lost.


    (Why am I eating him?)


    I ask many times in my heart.


    (Because it''s more interesting.)


    In my head, my parents'' answers echo over and over.


    I realized that I certainly had another soul in me. The feelings of my friends were conveyed directly to me. On the sad side, I also feel strangely comfortable and secure. Because my friend''s soul was calm and devoid of suffering and fear.


    However, not all of the souls that were taken afterwards were as calm as their friends. The soul filled with fate had an unpleasant effect on the evil dragon''s heart. Honestly, it is very hard to eat such people.


    Destiny given by parents. Destiny created. It was a very hard thing for the evil dragon, but it could only live in its own way.


    We cannot escape our fate. You will not be allowed to escape. It sounds courageous when it comes to fighting fate, but in fact it is not easy to fight fate. All we are allowed to do is to be swayed by our destiny and suffer. All that is allowed is to give up.


    Next morning. Great location in the heart of downtown Anraku City, right in front of the station. Misago, Fenghua, Junko, True, Tired, Tsugumi, Rin, Kami, Angelina, and Mr. Manji gathered.


    What about Vipers and Courage?


    It''s time to meet up on the spot ~


    When Junko asked, Junko replied.


    "Considering the power of the evil dragon, it is difficult to dominate without killing." If you feel that our lives are in danger, I''m sorry for Misago, but I''ll ignore it. "


    "Yeah, I know."


    "Jap Jap"


    Misago nodded in a stiff voice as the truth pierced the nail. Angelina nodded with her arms crossed.


    "Nnhhh, let''s take a look at you." The Evil Dragon will kill you all. [M] Split up the interfering children and hold them back. Don''t kill chimerized people. Even if the Evil Dragon King stops his life activities, don''t kill him. Keep the Evil Dragon Lord''s soul from flying. At that moment, you suck out another soul. "


    ��How do you do that keep? That''s probably the biggest problem."


    "Jap Jap"


    Angelina nodded in a stern voice as she stamped her arms into Junko''s Bran.


    "It''s the turn of Misago to connect with Evil Dragon once and open his heart." Call out in a desperate voice and stop the connection. Because it''s the most effective. "


    Got it.


    "Jap Jap"


    When Junko instructed, Misago nodded with a lit flame of determination in her eyes, and Angelina nodded in amazement as she stretched her arms.


    "Yes, Shit." What am I supposed to do? I didn''t get any instructions, so I gave you instructions. "


    Tsugumi raises her hand and asks with a bouncing voice. I''m in Girls mode today.


    "I wonder if Tsugumi would like you to stand by in the subspace with Rin-chan so that the danger is as low as possible, and help her according to the situation." Tsugumi-chan''s abilities are amazing, but if Tsugumi-chan himself is targeted with a flying tool or something, it''s not dangerous. "


    "It''s coming!"


    "Jap Jabbou"


    Under the direction of Junko, Tsugumi took a salute pose, while Angelina pointed to herself and asked for instructions.


    "I wonder if Angelina and Kami also want you to move as a tourist army." Help at your own discretion depending on the situation. Or, if you want to follow up, I''ll give you instructions from here. "


    "Got it."


    "Jump Pun"


    Kami nodded cheerfully, and Angelina responded in a strange pose, crushing her face with both hands.


    The milk brought only the viper.


    Shouldn''t you have brought Nal with you? Later, considering the power of the evil dragon, I think it would be better to do my best. "


    Viper calls out when he arrives at the station in front of the Amoro Zoo. As usual, the milk is in a basket held by a viper.


    We have enough manpower. It''s not as far as Naru, but it can do some mental interference. "


    and milk.


    "Looks like he was here first."


    Seeing the courage and ringtones sitting on a bench in the station yard, Viper said.


    Hey, it''s early.


    "I feel a lot tired today." I think I''m the tiredest person on the other side. It''s not rewarding, it''s the main character. "


    Looking up at the Viper, his courage is stupid.


    "You''re not just an idiot who always wants to stand out and be the center of the field, you''re great."


    "No, I''m sorry I have to stand out and be the center at all times." That''s not stupid at all. I should be. And yet it''s back there. It''s upsetting. "


    Viper follows, but claims courage with a grumpy face. However, even if I complain, I am still trying to play a solid support role.


    In a way, it''s a hungry ghost worse than Viper used to be. The Viper was much worse when I was a hungry demon. "


    "Why are you comparing me to the old me?" This damn cat. "


    "What are you doing in the position of begging?" This fucking cat. "


    Viper and courage glanced at a basket full of hateful milk.


    The Viper nods as he pushes the basket in front of his courage.


    Ginny!?


    The rising courage kicked up the basket, and the basket away from the Viper''s hand danced in the air, and the scream of the cat echoed from inside.

 2524 27

    In the morning, while working at the Amorite zoo, the cod was lost in thought.


    (Now that I''m doing this, my heart is most calm.)


    Feeding fish to the birds that feed them naturally spills a smile.


    Until a few days ago, when I was in the lab, my heart was always feeling frozen. Now I think it''s like being human and not being human. And only when I''m working at the zoo, I go back to people.


    (I''ve changed -- or rather, while talking to the evil dragon, I suddenly woke up from a strange dream. When was the evil dragon helping you?)


    The conversation with the Evil Dragon led Cod to look directly at the people who had been on the experimental platform until now. I became conscious of my life and heart.


    (Even though I ignored the life and emotions of the test stand, I can''t ignore them now. There were still many monsters in the lab. If a possession falls - I''m afraid to face reality. Your body trembles just because you''re conscious of the sin you''ve committed... When I was obsessed with the experiment in the first place, I was abnormal. Until a few days ago, I was a psychopath)


    Animal tests also made me resist at first. However, when I came to myself with an excuse, the resistance disappeared immediately. There was further resistance from outside people who had the same intelligence and heart as people. But when I came to say that I wanted to help people, I didn''t have to learn to resist. It''s not just cod. The rest of the crew did the same.


    And somehow, I became obsessed with research. I believe that ethics and conscience have disappeared, and that only discovery and change and obtaining results are right.


    But the cod was lucky or unhappy, and I couldn''t be a complete mad scientist. Before that, I was deeply asleep in my heart. I was asleep. It was caused by contact with the evil dragon. It''s back to normal.


    I think the cod may be the same as the rest of the crew. Or maybe some people are completely mad scientists and can''t get back, but Cod thinks it''s his fault.


    (Only the evil dragon must be protected... "And if all the other demons can be released and begging for the help of the two with that incredible power.....)


    When I was thinking about it, I got a phone call. This is from a member of the laboratory.


    "Director. Less than ten suspicious people are pressing on the lab." The last assailant was mixed up. There are also Mr. Manji and Junko Yukioka. Now Dr. Nekomimi is working with the extraterrestrial chimeras. "


    After hearing the report from the staff, the color of the cod''s eyes changes.


    I wonder if this is also the seed of the scourge I sowed.


    With a sense of mockery, the cod took off the apron of the zoo staff and ran to the Amoro Biological Lab.


    Eleven people, including Misago, Fenghua, Milk, Viper, Courage, Bell Sound, Junko, True, Tired, Kami, Angelina, and Mr. Manji, pass through the gates of the Amoro Biology Lab. Tsugumi and Rin are moving through subspace tunnels.


    Before them, Dr. Nekomimi with the remaining foreign chimeras stood.


    "The woman in costume has two together with Dr. Nekomimi." Whoa... what is this...? Whoa... It''s too nice. "I can''t believe this day is coming..." I''m glad I lived more than a thousand years of hard work..... "


    Junko alternates between Dr. Fenghua and Dr. Nekomimi, and becomes a trance expression.


    "Somehow Hot Jiro-kun, Makoto-kun and Tired-kun also added to this." Of course I made her dress up. "


    Are you tired of dressing like a woman?


    "I won''t." I don''t have that kind of hobby. ��


    When Junko''s voice was heard and Viper asked questions, Junko suddenly denied it.


    "Dr. Nekomimi, I''d like you to hand over the foreign chimeras there honestly." It''s our goal to save them. "


    Mr. Manji called out. Many of the external chimeras react with anticipation and anxiety.


    ��Hmm... I''d like to do the same, but...��


    Dr. Nekomimi with a troubled face.


    What kind of guy is that?


    Yuuki looks at Dr. Nekomimi and asks without telling anyone.


    ��I heard you have a debt and you''re working here to pay it off.��


    "Dr. Nekomimi is a common sense person who is also said to be the conscience of the Mad Scientist world, so I thought we could talk about this."


    If you''re a commonsense, you''re not a mad scientist.


    Junko answered, and the Viper pushed in.


    "As well as being a common sense person, he also has a lot of abnormal parts." That''s what it looks like. And he doesn''t hesitate to do anything illegal. Even though there is an ethic, there is no lawful spirit, so he can only live in the back streets. In that sense, it is enough for ordinary people to see Mudd. "


    Although not directly close, Milk explains that he knows what Dr. Nekomimi is like.


    "The demon''s crying..."


    Her courage groaned with a grumpy look on her face.


    "Japu"


    Angelina points to the entrance to the lab.


    The door to the lab opened and the Evil Dragon came out. Tension runs.


    "I can hear two ghosts crying. Even though it''s a dragon."


    The courage to murmur in the eyes of the evil dragon.


    "You''re here, Missago." It was a wise decision to bring a bunch of friends. It looks like it''s pretty mixed up, and I think I can beat it. "


    The evil dragon turned his gaze to Misago first and spoke with a friendly smile.


    "It''s a nostalgic atmosphere, like when the Warring Statesmen sent their troops to crush me." It is inferior in number, but the quality is far superior to that. "


    The evil dragon murmured as they looked over.


    "If I make another soul of you into a Buddha, I''ll solve it."


    Misago said quietly.


    "I''ll let you become a Buddha." However, it is not possible to have a soul inside your body. We have to get them out. ��


    Tiredness tells me.


    "To make the soul of the pharmacist inside me become a Buddha, you have to let the soul out." Then you''ll have to kill me to do it. Or is there a way to get my soul out without killing me? "


    The evil dragon asks, but no one returns the answer.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll do my best to resist." I couldn''t resist it. I''m sorry for the confusion, but I have to fight. It''s not my intention, but it''s inevitable. That''s why... I want you to kill me somehow. If you can make it into a Buddha, please. Save the soul of this pharmacist. "


    "You... are weird. Don''t you care about yourself?"


    Listening to the words of the evil dragon, I was daunted to point out.


    (I often think the same thing about courage.)


    Beside her courage, a bell rushed into her mouth.


    "That''s how I was created." All the gods, demons, and demons, which are feared and revered by the people, were created by men. That''s why I can''t do anything about this fate. There is no salvation. But there were also misfortunes that could be saved. Please, if you can. Just save the pharmacist''s misfortune. "


    Speaking of which, the evil dragon took off his clothes. Those who have seen the transformation of the evil dragon know what that act means.


    I was hoping it would be convenient for you to ask for it from there, but after all, you''re going to fight it.


    "Since you have quite a lot of power, you should be careful." You should think of it as much as fighting Leviathan and L''Aquileia. "


    Junko pulls out her sword, and Junko draws attention.


    (Well, I don''t think it would be as hard as Leviathan if we just beat him, but there is a sense of increasing difficulty due to the restriction that we shouldn''t beat him.)


    I think so, Junko, but I thought it would be extra information, so I decided not to say it.


    "Everyone, fight to the point where you can''t push yourself."


    Dr. Nekomimi said that the extraterrestrial chimeras were on their way.


    "Hey, I''m in the way..."


    The evil dragon smiled bitterly. I was dressed as an extra chimera between myself and the raiders, and I couldn''t attack with [Breath]. I hit the foreign chimeras first.


    "Everyone, split left and right."


    When Dr. Nekomimi listened to the Dinobot''s dialogue and urged him, the extraterrestrial chimeras cracked left and right.


    In front of the external chimeras on the right, an alien presence appeared one after another, blocking the way to go. Big chick, raccoon student, Uncle Beluga, vinyl demon. It was the seventy-seven wonders that Tsugumi summoned.


    Courage, ringtones, vipers, and milk stood in front of the external chimeras on the left.


    Paradise Pane


    The bell murmured and bit my tongue in my mouth.


    The pain was converted into energy, energy waves emitted from the feet of the extraterrestrial chimeras, and the bodies of the extraterrestrial chimeras danced through the universe.


    You seem to be... relaxed.


    After being blown up about 2 meters above, the milk roared as I looked at the external chimera that had fallen and collapsed.


    Viper instantly captures a fallen foreign chimera. In addition, two other cows held down the milk with power to seal the movement.


    "Be quiet. We''re on your side, we''re going to get you back, and we''re going to let you go."


    The Viper speaks out in a quiet tone.


    Hey, courage--


    "I know what I''m going to do. Don''t give me any instructions."


    Courage revealed frustration at the milk that called out to him.


    You''re a rebel.


    While throwing up, the milk looked at the external chimeras on the right. The invasion was stopped by the vinyl demon, the raccoon students chasing him around, Uncle Beluga yelling, the Argentine backbreaker, and the big chick.


    Kami and Angelina were also on their way to quell the external chimera on the right. Angelina danced and provoked Kami, trying to attract extrajudicial chimeras, but was ignored.


    "Exhale of the Gold Explosion"


    Meanwhile, immediately after the human chimera cracked to the left and right, the evil dragon had moved to attack.


    A golden beam is released from the Evil Dragon''s mouth and strikes the ground in front of the Evil Dragon. As the evil dragon spits out the beam and lifts his neck, the beam crawls through the ground, stretching toward the place where the six of Misago, Wind Flower, Junzi, True, Tired, and Mr. Manji are hardened.


    Misago, Fenghua and Mr. Manji flew to the right, Junko and True and Tired flew to the left to avoid them, but the evil dragon moved its neck, and the beam that was continuously firing also moved to the position where it hit the ground, following Junko and True and Tired.


    Junko and the others dodged it and the beam irradiation was over.


    Immediately thereafter, the ground at the point where the beam was struck exploded one after another in a chain.


    Junko was transferred and avoided. Tiredness and trueness were normally avoided at a distance, but they were blown away by the blast, and the two of them were defeated sideways.


    "Oh my...!"


    "It''s okay... I can move."


    It was tireless to propose the true body while lying down, but the true one rose up first.


    Azure Lightning Exhale


    The Evil Dragon aims for Truth and Exhaustion and performs a series of attacks.


    Behind it, Junko transitions and appears.


    The evil dragon that detected the sign turned around and released a blue electric shock that Junko was going to throw up towards the truth and exhaustion.

 2525 28

    Junko calmly puts her palm against the electric shock emitted from close range.


    The electric shock disappeared as if sucked into Junko''s palm. Junko, who can manipulate electrons with her palm, can almost disable Electric Strikes as long as she doesn''t hit unexpectedly.


    The Evil Dragon was somewhat surprised, but quickly moved to the next attack.


    Thinking that the upper body of the evil dragon had bubbled to boil, the bubble separated from the body, and several black and white bubble balls were released into the air, approaching Junko. Some bubble balls are large enough to hold them with both hands, and some are palm-sized, and the size is variable.


    That''s...


    Milk turned its attention to the battle of the evil dragon while holding down the foreign chimera. Milk knew how to attack.


    Is it the same as a cocoon? No, it would be troublesome if it were. If you want to kill me, don''t make me incapable of fighting without killing me anyway.)


    Even if you look at the liquefied feet of the evil dragon, the milk is likely to be in danger.


    (A bubble ball of meat? No, it''s actually a bubble ball of gravy)


    Immediately after thinking so, the bubble ball that approached Junko bounced before it landed.


    Junko did not try to protect herself in such a way, though she predicted true, tired, and milk to be transferred again and avoided. Instantly take off your white coat and swing it at a high speed to suit the timing when the bubble ball will burst.


    Some of the bursting bubbles could not be prevented. Black and white gravy adheres to Junko''s face and clothes, giving off smoke. It was clearly seen that the skin, flesh and fibers were eroding.


    I wiped the gravy attached to my face with my index and middle fingers casually, stupidly looking at the gravy attached to my fingers, losing some of the flesh of my cheeks and smiling with a bony face. The part attached to the finger shows no signs of eroding the finger flesh.


    Experimental Materials...


    To put it happily, I grabbed the gravy wiped by my fingers and put it in my palm. When I opened my palm again, the gravy had disappeared.


    (That said, my body is also eroding, which is quite a lot.)


    Junko is impressed by the state in which flesh is being removed from all parts of her body. Junzi''s body can also erode and even fuse the flesh of others in different ways. Therefore, I tried to absorb the evil dragon''s gravy by reverse erosion, but it ended in failure. The opponent was stronger. Only the amount contained in the palm of my hand could be captured and saved.


    (Dr. Nekomimi managed to seal this well. Well, even though you have the ability to specialize in seal management.)


    Junko thought so, and when she wrapped her white coat around her, the evil dragon took another breath in.


    As soon as you open your mouth, a large amount of black liquid is jetted out of your mouth.


    "Didn''t you get a black acid breath?"


    After exhaling [Breath], the evil dragon said its name unfortunately. Junko was transferred and escaped.


    Feeling a sign, the Evil Dragon turned its head back in front of him. A tired man came in with a sword.


    "White Ice Exhales"


    The evil dragon''s mouth radiates white smoke. I could see countless sparkles of fog and ice in the smoke.


    Because it was quite extensive, the fatigue metastasizes and escapes. The destination was the left side of the Evil Dragon.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    Thinking that a large number of crescent-shaped lights had appeared around the tiredness, the evil dragon was released from the side at once.


    The Light Annihilation Group was released from close range, but the Evil Dragon guarded without panic. When I thought that the swollen part below my knee was swollen up, I moved like a flipped up, and it became a sol-like wall to block the destruction of light. The light was extinguished through the walls, but not through the walls.


    It was really easy to prevent, but without panicking, I waved my sword to the side and slashed it against the zor-like wall.


    A black blade gnawed into the wall. It does not lead to cutting. It stays after being slashed and ingested. But that was enough.


    "Black beeswax"


    The black blade of the demonic sword "Concubine Matsu" was used as a catalyst to activate the magic.


    At about the same time, a true dragon shoots a gun at the evil dragon. I shot the machine pistol "Jababashi" with all the bullets in full auto. I don''t think it will work, but I''ve drained the dissolved meat solution. And I didn''t expect this shot to work either. I just shot him to distract him.


    During a short period of time when the evil dragon''s mind was truly directed, the black beeswax eroded the sol-like wall.


    True saw the moment the Evil Dragon''s body was worn by the bullet. The impact marks liquefied, bounced, and reverted as if they were slow-motion footage of the movement of the water as the ball fell into the water.


    It''s the same principle as the cocoon in the milk place.


    The True Dragon sees and understands the Evil Dragon. The bubbles, the zoled walls, the changes when the bullet came into my body, I don''t think so.


    "What do you mean?"


    "In short, his body is like a slime." I guess you can do solidification and liquefaction at will. "


    Missago asks, and the truth answers.


    "Hmm..."


    Tiredness roared, and I jumped backward to distance myself from the evil dragon.


    The black beeswax on the sol-like wall was turned into black beeswax, and the evil dragon''s body was also tired of trying to infiltrate the black beeswax, but on the contrary, the evil dragon''s body was infiltrating the black beeswax, and the black beeswax was canceled and restored to its original state. Then, when the wall was raised and further inflated, I tried to cover my tiredness with the force of swallowing from my head.


    The Evil Dragon chases after the exhaustion it had already avoided.


    "Exhale of Red Fever"


    The evil dragon''s mouth turned toward the tired side, and a thin line of fire gushed out of his mouth.


    At that moment, Junko appeared as he shifted over the evil dragon''s head.


    Divine Erosion


    Junko muttered while floating in the air, and rolled up the hem of the shirt under the white coat. The exposed belly literally cracked, and the contents jumped out with tremendous force.


    Obviously, a large amount of viscera that can''t fit into the body, muscle fibers, blood vessels, and bones continue to spit out from Junko''s abdomen and rain down on the evil dragon.


    "Wow, that''s amazing. The inside of my stomach is attacking me


    Tsugumi''s eyes glowed with a happy voice for some reason.


    As usual, it''s a disgusting ability...


    The milk that had once received its power in its own body was burning.


    The contents of the growing pureblood will touch the body of the evil dragon and become unified. It''s also seeping into your body. If it is completely integrated into the body, it is possible to divide and proliferate not only the body of the pureblood, but also the body cells of the opponent.


    (They''re all attacking each other''s bodies. You, me, and the evil dragon.)


    Junko thought while attacking.


    ��Guuuuuuuu!��


    The Rock Dragon also screamed. The contents of Pureko''s body were clinging to it, and she was desperately trying to prevent the attack from entering the body and trying to assimilate it.


    White Ice Breath!


    The evil dragon looks up at Junko in the sky and spits out white smoke again.


    I wondered if Junko would be frozen, and the white smoke mixed with fog and ice covered the evil dragon''s body. The penetration and assimilation of Junko''s body by the coral reef is significantly slowed.


    "Black Acid Exhalation"


    Now I spit out the black liquid towards Junko.


    As if the evil dragon had built a sol-like wall earlier, Junko made a shield of organs and muscle fibers to prevent the evil dragon from vomiting liquid.


    The strong acid melts the organ shield, but Junko doesn''t have it. It''s being prevented. The amount and speed of growth were higher.


    Twisted Baby


    After a short distance from the evil dragon, he finished casting his spell and activated the magic.


    A huge and huge meat spring dressed in monk clothes appeared, and when it jumped high, it inverted in the air and fell towards the evil dragon.


    The Evil Dragon, who was distracted by Junko, could not avoid this attack. The Evil Dragon''s body, which was directly hit by the fall of the Twisted Son, bursts into pieces.


    Black and white lumps are scattered all over the place. The lump is shaking like gelatin, trying to get back.


    "I don''t think a simple physical attack would make sense." But I can prevent you from acting. "


    As Junko murmured, she transferred to a place where there were true, misago and wind flowers.


    (If it just kills me, now that I''m incapacitated, it''s my biggest opportunity, and I have a hand. We have to kill them so that they can be revived immediately, and we have to kill them for that.)


    Junko looks into her palm. I secretly picked up a part of the Evil Dragon''s body. I was able to get another valuable sample.


    Is there no curtain for me to come out of?


    Junko and I watched the attack, and Misago thought. And the Evil Dragon, who had surpassed the two super-dimensional hits so much, was quite a bit too.


    Yukioka


    Makoto peers into Junko''s face and calls out.


    Seeing that Junko''s gnawing cheeks had been restored, she stroked her chest. The cells were grown and filled when the coral was used. Actually, the treatment by the eclipse is like first aid, and it was not recovered or regenerated. I have to cure it properly later.


    "Didn''t you say before that you don''t want people to see your stomach and arms?" And yet, let me see it in public.... "


    "Hmm... I guess I can''t help it." I also showed you the contents of the internal organs. Ahahaha..... "


    Junko laughed as she was truly pointed out.


    Evil Dragon!


    When the Evil Dragon''s body was restored, cod came out of the lab building and shouted.


    You''re here...


    Confirming the figure of the cod, the whole body of the milk became murderous and the hair stood upside down.


    The milk that abandoned the opponents of the foreign chimeras unleashed a powered cat punch aimed at the cod.


    "-Oh!?"


    Struck by a strong invisible impact, the cod''s body is blown up.


    You''re the culprit. You''re not the only one I''m going to forgive. I will definitely kill you. "


    The milk transferred in front of the fallen cod is declared in a furious voice.


    "What... this cat..."


    The cod soon found out that the white cat was a powerful demon. But I don''t know why I''m so angry and murdered.


    "Giggle! Giggle! Giggle!"


    Many power cat punches were fired at the fallen cod. I didn''t really hit it. If I did it seriously, I would crush it with the first shot and kill it. I''m holding back to kill with fear and pain.


    I won''t kill you easily. The sins you''ve committed are beyond redemption by your own life. ��


    Cod soon understood what that dialogue of milk meant. This creepy cat knows what he''s doing. I think it might be revenge.


    "Uu... uuuu..."


    In the place of reformation, sin will not be eliminated. The cod suddenly became frightened, sad, and sighing, realizing that the time had come to receive the reward.


    Milk feels good when it sees such cod.


    Hahahaha, za, za, za, za! Know that you have been tormenting demons by using them as experimental platforms!


    Suffer and die! ''


    Milk laughing and trying to punch the cat.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Milk did hear the words leaked from his mouth. And when I heard the apology, I froze.


    "What are you apologizing for now...?"


    Speaking of which, Milk saw the face of the cod. It was just a crying face, but I instinctively felt that the apology was genuine. It doesn''t look as if the bad guys are begging for their lives. No, I don''t even look like a bad guy.


    Do you think this guy had some kind of situation? Have you done your deeds in remorse?)


    When I thought about it, the Misago dialogue resurfaced in the mind of the milk.


    "I don''t want to end this guy with a wicked existence. I want to be saved. Is it strange to want that?


    The Misago dialogue seemed to apply to cod as it was.


    (If I kill this woman, she will end up as a bad person. without any salvation....)


    "Wait!"


    When the milk was hardened in front of the cod, it could not be finished, and the eel came.


    "Please! Help me!" Save my life, save my daughter! It was me who couldn''t stop her! "


    A bowl of milk and cod broken into pieces, sitting down and pleading. What a strange composition that a perverted man in a full-body rubber suit sits down against a cat.


    (You stupid bastard...) Bad boobs. Then I''m like a villain.)


    Alternating between the oysters and the cod, the milk roared in a cat voice in a grumpy mood.

 2526 29

    "Will you be absolved of your sins because you''ve been converted?" If I had a reason, would I be forgiven for my sins? If your parents beg for your life, don''t you have to punish them? You''re kidding!


    Milk yelled at the crouching bowl. But the will to kill has been lost. I am still angry, but I am completely distracted.


    "I know! I''ll pay with my life instead!" That''s why my daughter is the only one! "


    Kaoru pleads desperately. The milk shudders, but nothing more can be done.


    "Cod is an unfortunate girl whose gear went crazy somewhere..." But I don''t want to end it like that... "


    I begged with a muttering voice.


    Milk, I''ll forgive you


    All of a sudden, it was the gummies that called out to me. A subspace tunnel door opens right next to the milk, perhaps just showing its face.


    Who''s the milk man?


    "You know, I''ve killed people before..." I killed him by accident, but I definitely did. There are three of them... "


    Tsugumi talks about it.


    "But everyone in the class decided to come to Nocan. That''s why I can still go to that classroom and have fun days."


    "What... that story..." What does it have to do with the current situation? "


    "Huh? Does it matter?" No? I thought there was, but it''s hard to explain what it has to do with... Hmm... erm... let''s just say there is one. "


    It was a gnawing trickle of milk, but I tried to force it off.


    That''s right...


    "Well, then... I was targeted by this person, but I''ll forgive you." Yes, there was forgiveness. That''s why Powdered Milk forgive me too


    There''s no more powder.


    Complaining in a bright voice, Milk sighed and saw a bloody cod that was bending and falling in all the strange directions.


    The milk lifted the cod''s body in case it was powered.


    Cod!


    It''s okay.


    Milk spoke calmly as she changed her mind to see if she was going to be stabbed.


    (I haven''t... fucked up yet. Shit. Can you make it?)


    Milk pushes the cod''s body to the side of courage, remembering the funny fact that she was desperately trying to save the opponent she was trying to kill just a few dozen seconds ago.


    "Yuuki, heal this guy." As soon as possible. "


    ��It''s a cat with a lot of orders. Sometimes cats come to the shrine. The type of guy who spoils and is incredibly nurturing"


    Courage responded with irony to the desperate milk.


    The bad dragon that splashed apart and became a mass of white and black jelly slowly returned to its original form.


    (It''s the same regenerative ability that Milk devised. The regeneration of the liquefied body does not consume too much energy, as is the normal regeneration ability. But if we get this far apart, I wonder if we''ll get tired of the boulders. Besides, I''ve been using my strength quite continuously since before.)


    Junko''s appraisal was true. The evil dragon that returned to the shape of a dragon was breathing slightly roughly.


    Misago slowly approaches towards the evil dragon.


    "I''ll leave it to the strong, but you want to beat me where I''m weak?" I still have enough power to kill you. "


    A bad dragon who looks at Misago with a teasing tone.


    "This is a battle to save you." Don''t you see that? "


    Misago says in a harsh tone.


    "I''m glad to hear that, but if you really want to save me, you can kill me."


    "If you release another soul inside of you, the truth that you can kill people will disappear."


    "Fufufufu... unfortunately, then I won''t be saved." My heart was born with a trick. This is the only way to live. "


    Even as Misago preaches, the evil dragon laughs selfishly.


    (It''s a soul program, isn''t it? No, the soul says too much. In this case, it''s the spirit at best.)


    A voice suddenly resounded in his true head. I reacted to the exchange between Misago and the Evil Dragon.


    I am reminded of the samurai I often see in my dreams. That samurai''s voice.


    (Me and you-and that girl is under a more harsh curse, but in the case of the evil dragon, it''s no big deal. There will be many ways to solve it. The problem is that the evil dragon''s own mind has come to an end.)


    (My curse? That girl?)


    True consciousness is directed towards Junko.


    (Huh... there''s a jam coming in right away. I can''t talk anymore. Oh dear, the same souls are pulling each other''s legs together, faking each other''s legs or something like that?


    For a moment, a vision surfaced in my brain.


    Blonde long-haired young man. Wooden wands and robes like a wizard. I know that it was one of my former self, but it was true. It was because I saw a distorted smile on my face.


    Truth has come to our senses. This is the person who is interfering. And this man is also himself.


    (But one day you''ll know. the brutal truth.....)


    The samurai''s dialogue echoes heavily. I''ve heard the same dialogue before.


    Well, what''s the matter?


    I listened to Junko''s voice beside me, and the truth was drawn back to reality.


    "Just crush it. It''s working." I''ve done it to someone with the same ability. When I was there, I rubbed a block of stone or something and the floor and crushed it. "


    Truth told me when I remembered the battle with the cocoon inspired by the milk.


    "I see. But it''s big enough to do it, or if you want to do it, you should do it before you go back." We need to split it up again. "


    While acknowledging that she could use her true hand, Junko smiled slightly.


    "Evil Dragon... I want to help you." I want to save you, too. You''re the only one who can be saved, and you''re the only one who can''t be saved. "


    Meanwhile, Misago appealed to the evil dragon in a sincere tone.


    "It is also wrong that you are called by the stigma of evil dragons." It''s sad. "


    "Hmm. It can''t be helped." I''m a bad dragon. It''s evil as the name suggests. To be subdued is a destiny that cannot be overturned. A destiny that cannot be saved. It''s an inevitable end. No... I wonder if there''s any salvation. Misago, it''s not bad for you to kill me. With the help of your people, you can stab me in the end. "


    The evil dragon asks with a smile.


    "Misago, I''ll tell you this because it''s the end." I didn''t just empathize with you because you and I were born alike. The first person I ate and made a wish was like you. Someone who tries to save others by throwing himself. My childhood friend. I remembered him. I felt nostalgic. The days I spent playing innocently with him... were very pleasant. You really look like him. It''s like a rebirth. "


    "I don''t think so..."


    Listening to the story of the evil dragon, Misago nodded tinyly and looked back toward the pure children.


    "Aim for the legs of the evil dragon!" Why is it that only the legs of the Evil Dragon are in a state of mud? There is a mysterious key! "


    Misago screams. Once, when Misago fought the Evil Dragon one-on-one, Misago aimed at his legs. At that time, there was not enough power, but the evil dragon made a statement as if to admit that it was a weak point.


    It''s worth a try, tired guy.


    Junko shifts to the side of tiredness and hits her ears.


    ��Use the twisted kid to rub the melted feet of the evil dragon like a rag, rub it against the ground, and crush it.��


    I understand. I need backup.


    Junko''s tiredness made the shaver move. It was not a spring-like movement, but a snake-like movement to crawl on the ground and approach the evil dragon.


    "Are you swallowing the words of Misago?" Well, if it''s said to be a weak point, it might be. "


    Immediately after laughing, the evil dragon admitted lightly.


    "Dance of the Black Tortoiseshell"


    It was Junko, not tired, who used the deep meaning of Shino-ryu''s witchcraft. I am tired and have been taught some techniques by Green.


    A large number of black dragons appeared around the Evil Dragon and attacked the Evil Dragon.


    "Exhale of the Gold Explosion"


    The evil dragon continued to shake his head violently as he exhaled a golden beam crawling across the ground. Thinking that the beam had crawled all over the place, the area around the evil dragon exploded many times, and the black dragons were blown up from one end.


    The evil dragon''s gaze turned toward the approaching twisted kid. It was time to spit out the beam and shine it on the twisted kid.


    ��Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��


    Angelina, who was blowing horizontally through the air with a long tail scream, kicked the evil dragon in the face. When I tried to turn around in response to my voice, it just hit my face.


    The Evil Dragon stops spitting out its beam and staggers its body a bit.


    ��Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!��


    In addition, Uncle Beluga also dashed in and jumped into the evil dragon''s head, pinching the head to the side and the arm, and forcing it into the headlock. I was just finishing the crackdown on the foreign chimera.


    Jahhhhhh!


    Angelina was desperately trying not to let the Evil Dragon''s mouth open.


    "Get out of the way."


    There was someone who called out to both of them. It was a subspace tunnel door that made me peer at it.


    Miso Meteo!


    When Rin shouts, a large amount of chunks of miso fall into a group of meteors for the evil dragon. Uncle Angelina and Uncle Beluga screamed out of the Evil Dragon.


    "It''s miso...!"


    Anger and fear burst into the evil dragon''s heart.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Bathed in miso all over his body, the wicked dragon screams and agonizes.


    Is the ingredient in the miso working?


    "Is it salt or something?"


    "Hmm, because of the salt, there are animals with NG in miso, which is possible, but I wonder if it will be effective soon." I think it''s certain that mixing with the evil dragon''s body is causing some kind of bad reaction. "


    Looking at the wicked dragon who suffers from postcards, Junko says that she is tired.


    Now was a good time, and the tiredness twisted the kid into the legs of the evil dragon. Then press the exposed part of the ground firmly against the ground and rub it out.


    ��Guahhh!��


    The Evil Dragon screamed even more. The feeling of the body being scraped off little by little. Besides, he was aimed at my legs, which remained zor-shaped.


    The reason why the evil dragon''s legs are like this is not known to him, but because of this leg, it is not possible to move at high speed when the dragon is in the form of a dragon, and it is difficult to travel long distances. Best of all, the recovery from an attack is slow, sensitive and painful.


    However, just because it is slow to recover, it is not a weakness that directly leads to fatal injuries.


    Most of the black turtles were blown away, but what was left attacked the fallen dragon.


    "I guess that''s it..."


    The evil dragon smiles with a stubborn face.


    (I see a dead face, but......)


    When I saw the evil dragon, the bell tone felt uncomfortable. The bell tone could detect someone who was likely to die in the near future, but the harbingers of the evil dragon''s death seemed somewhere thin.


    (But that''s fine, isn''t it? It''s a plan to kill me once.)


    In other words, the ringtone sees a strong chance that this operation will work.


    "Misago..."


    Panting bitterly, the evil dragon called out to Misago.


    "Please, you have to kill me..."


    "I''ll kill you once!" I''ll kill you from now on! But don''t die! "


    According to Misago''s declaration, the Evil Dragon''s eyes widened.


    "What are you talking about..."


    The evil dragon felt smiling and trustworthy when he saw Misago with full bravery.

 2527 30

    Misago''s whole body glows. It was much brighter than the light the evil dragon had seen before.


    You''re going to use your power to take me down?


    With a smile, the evil dragon returned to its human form and exposed its chest.


    "Weaknesses are the same as people." Because of this abominable miso, I can''t properly use my strength, and I can kill you now. "


    I see. Then be prepared!


    Misago waved his arms and gnawed at the evil dragon''s chest.


    Countless clusters of light arise along the track of the arm, and when I think that they have grown one after another, it will eventually cause an explosion of light.


    Hey, before you have the courage, it won''t taste good


    I''ll bring you in.


    Truth speaks with a sharp voice, and Junko declares and transfers.


    (Oh no. You''ve done too much...)


    Misago looked down at the evil dragon whose chest was gulped out.


    Tiredness comes and raises the sketchbook, sucking out another soul in the evil dragon.


    Once the soul in the picture was immediately spit out outside the picture, it was made into a green flame.


    "If you don''t hurry... there''s no soul left forever." The evil dragon is not dead anymore. "


    Tiredness looked at the state of the evil dragon and said.


    (Here it is! Now is the time for that line!)


    Misago had prepared a plan to prevent the evil dragon''s soul from flying.


    "Evil Dragon--It''s sad that the name remains evil dragon." I won''t give you a name. "


    The evil dragon reacts to the Misago dialogue and listens to it. Connect the fading consciousness.


    "Rose. Your name is Rose."


    "I don''t care if you say that to me with a stick." Besides... what is a horizontal first name...? "


    It was a good name, but the evil dragon who remembers the resistance to its name.


    "When I was Eko... it was the name of my late wife." I''ll give it to you. "


    "Huh...?"


    "The idea is fundamentally strange..."


    "How did that happen..."


    Listening to the dialogue of Misago, the tired, true, and evil dragon fluttered.


    Junko brought her courage.


    "Ugh... this is the last time I''ll do it."


    Her courage cast out a big demon with a troublesome face, and the evil dragon''s injuries were healed.


    Is it going to be a happy ending somehow?


    Kamimi comes and speaks out. There were also gummies.


    ��Yes, I''m not ready yet, but everything has gone according to plan.��


    And true.


    I tried my best to do that, and I want you to be like that


    Tsugumi said in a bright voice and eliminated the monsters that had been left out.


    "Thank you for freeing the soul of the pharmacist." But I wanted to die, too. You''ve done extra things for me. "


    The courageous demon''s recovery was completed, and the waking dragon deliberately sighed heavily.


    "Why do you want me dead?"


    Misago asks.


    "I will live again as set." I can''t fight that fate as long as I live, can I? No matter how much I hate it. Eat somebody else and fulfill somebody else''s wish. That''s enough. "


    ��I can change that.��


    Junko called out to the evil dragon, who was lying on her back and spoke with a domineering voice.


    "Maybe Bad Dragon is under intense mind control." Or maybe it''s being manipulated more instinctively, but you can override it, or you can erase it. I don''t like the feelings of Mr. Evil Dragon, so I don''t think it''s that strong of a mind control. Ask Midori-chan to solve it for you, and you can solve it. "


    Listening to Junko, the evil dragon was dumbfounded.


    "Is that true...?" If you say it in modern terms... are you serious? "


    The Evil Dragon asks after a while.


    "I... I can''t do anything with my power and I''ve given up on a destiny that I can never change, but I guess I can change that..." hahaha... surely you defeated me and freed the soul of the pharmacist, and this is how I live..... "


    Looking up at Junko, the evil dragon laughed powerlessly at her self-mockery.


    "I guess it''s a scene where I have to thank you guys, but I''m so sorry... it''s a mess, or it''s a pity. I can''t thank you honestly right now. I''m sorry. So in the meantime...."


    Misago jumped up and hugged the evil dragon who got up.


    "Hey, what are you doing..."


    "This is the last time I gave it back."


    When the evil dragon asked in dismay, Misago returned it in a serious way. The Evil Dragon spills a smile and turns its hand to the back of the Misago.


    "Sounds good..."


    Looking at the two people hugging each other, Wind Flower was sharpening his lips enviously.


    ��If you apologize, I''ll forgive you, but if you forgive me, you can forgive me if I''m wrong.��


    In front of the cod and eel, the milk was leaking.


    {Well... I''m fine now. But if you''ve reformed, live with your guilt at best. As I remembered the people you tormented and killed. "


    The milk throws up. The eel is silent and falling down. The cod was lying on its knees with a koji pillow, and although it was conscious, she was silently looking at the milk.


    "Actually, she didn''t kill anyone." Mufufufufufu


    That''s where Mr. Manji came in and sandwiched his mouth.


    "He''s not doing anything..."


    "Yeah. He didn''t even help me hold down the chimera..."


    ��With my hands behind my waist in a pose, I laughed and watched.��


    "Jap..."


    Angelina and Kami, Viper, and Bell Sound whispered to each other as they looked at Mr. Manji.


    "I already told Missago." The outsiders who reported my death to the Director were dead, and I sneaked away while I was still alive. And he''s being treated somewhere else. Some of these demons suffer from serious after-effects, so I''m going to have Yuuki cure them. "


    ��Is that true? Mr. Manji....."


    Hearing Mr. Manji''s words, the cod accidentally wakes up. Mr. Manji nodded with a smile at the cod.


    ��You know... Mr. Manji...��


    Milk walks up to Mr. Manji.


    What is it?


    Tell me that first! It''s all your fault!


    Screaming, the milk jumped and scratched Mr. Manji''s face.


    "It hurts... ah, it''s not much..." No matter what I think, I''ll be the best, Chimi. "


    Shut up!


    Milk jumped again and hit Mr. Manji with a second shot.


    (Well, it''s a lie. Some of them are actually dead. The other day, if there''s dust, I''ll send it to the buste.)


    Before there was a serious adverse effect on his body, the weakened test stand was Mr. Manji, who let him escape outside, but some of them were too late. But keep it in your own chest. In the first place, Mu-chan was not a captured monster, but an artificial chimera created artificially in the laboratory, and he was made to die short-lived because of his failure in the production process, but it was no different.


    "How long are you asleep? I''ve healed my wounds."


    Courage comes to the cod and oak. There was also a bell next to it.


    "My strength remains low, and I''m feeling down..."


    This was how I felt about my father.


    "The power I was looking for... you had it"


    Looking up at her courage, Cod complains.


    "With that power, many people can be saved..."


    "Courage has already helped a lot of people." Do you still have to help me? I don''t want to be pressed. "


    The bell rang with a grumpy face, and she said it with a strong tone.


    Bell Tone


    "I mean... why all the courage..."


    Courage always spoke softly, but the bell tone remained uncomfortable.


    "I''ve sinned too much..." Maybe I should have just died like that. "


    Pale talking cod.


    "I used to be an evil mad scientist, too. Has sinned in an unlimited number. I''ve suffered and killed a lot of people. I even enjoyed it."


    Mr. Manji comes to the cod side and speaks.


    "However, when it was my turn to be killed, I felt a lot of fear -- and even though I was destined to be killed, my heart naturally changed because of the warmth of Lady Yukioka." And I was reborn as a righteous mad scientist to reward myself for sinning... no! "


    "Mad scientists don''t have justice or shit. They''re both evil at the time of the Mad Scientist."


    Yuuki, let''s hear it for now.


    The sound of the bell dominates the courage to penetrate.


    "I''m not proud of you, let me say it as an objective fact." It was because Lady Yukioka kept me alive that I was able to dive into the Amoro Biology Laboratory and sneak away the many outsiders who were suffering here. Many lives have been saved. And, Director, Chimi''s sins were lightened. "


    While listening to Mr. Manji, the cod spilled tears.


    "I will continue to make amends. Continue to help someone as a righteous mad scientist. By continuing to make amends, my life will also be meaningful. Director, if Chimi is guilty, she should be a righteous mad scientist.��


    "I got it...."


    A tearful cod whispered that it was about to disappear.


    It was clear that I was very obsessed with the word ''righteous mad scientist''.


    If you keep chanting like a Buddha, you''ll feel guilty.


    Courage cried out in a dumbfounded voice, and the milk stung.


    I''m still in debt, but will the Amoro Biology Lab collapse?


    Dr. Nekomimi said anxiously as he looked at the demons that had been de-chimerized.


    "I''ll pay your debt, so come to me ~"


    "Um... no... I appreciate that... but Junko-san..."


    Junko exclaimed happily, but Dr. Nekomimi was troubled.


    You seem to hate me.


    "W-Was that so...?"


    Junko''s face is shocked by the tired words.


    "No, that''s not true."


    Dr. Nekomimi, who rushed to deny it, felt a dangerous gaze from time to time when she met Junko, sensed the instinctive danger, and avoided it as much as possible.


    After consulting with the cod, the lab is thinking of changing the concept and starting over.


    Yan said.


    "By the way, why are you dressed like that?" Is that a combat suit? "


    "Looks like it''s not. From day to day, Yan-san has always dressed like this."


    Dr. Nekomimi answers as the tired man asks Kaoru.


    "Because this is the way I want it to be." I''m with Dr. Nekomimi. "


    "Yeah, with me..."


    Dr. Nekomimi looks disgusted at Ogi''s answer.


    For now, I don''t know if this is the case.


    Junko looked around and said.


    "With this, I''m going to cum." Ladies and gentlemen, please stay with me. "


    "Judge Judge Gap ~"


    Angelina gave a mysterious dance by strangling it with a bright voice that was often heard from the tsumi.

 2528 Closing Chapter

    A great coffee shop in Arakucho.


    "What''s the matter? That''s a bad story about your chest..."


    When Junko told me about her involvement with the Amoro Biological Laboratory in the past few days, Shi Yuki had a frivolous face.


    "Listen, I''ve lost it." This is ridiculous. "


    "Huh...? Fumiu-chan, what''s wrong with your chest?"


    Junko sat facing each other and asked Historical Pleasure who was throwing up.


    "Everyone was saved. Everyone is happy and happy. It''s a bad story!" Those who don''t feel this is chest shit are out of their minds! "


    "No, I don''t think so..."


    "After all, the reality story and fiction are good for bad ends." People''s misfortune tastes like honey. The appearance of mourning, sadness, remorse, and despair is enticing. Wahahahahaha


    After being frustrated, History laughs alone, remembering the consequences of the tragedy that I have seen in the past.


    "Or perhaps Mr. Manji was corrupted too." Once upon a time, I saw him as a mad scientist. The relentless outrage and plenty of external paths were really painful to watch. "


    "I see..."


    Even if she can''t keep up with the strange pride of being a mad scientist, Junko will appropriately fight each other.


    By the way, have you been studying the black alraunes obtained from Junko, Shi-yuki, and the planet Grass Dew?


    Milk on the table asks. It''s a coffee shop where you can bring your pets.


    "Hmm... I understood a lot of things when I analyzed it with him." Honestly, it''s hard to handle. "


    Junko makes a subtle expression


    It turns out that this has a peculiar power that is not normal for Allaune. It wasn''t just a reinforced type. There are other things that work. ��


    "But it''s hard to say that it''s a substitute as expected." It affects people''s minds strangely


    "Gupyu. I think I can use it." When this is transplanted, negative emotions are amplified. Good people change quickly into bad people. This guy seems to be having a good time. "


    Junko exhibited a difficult color, but Shi Yuki positively perceived it.


    "From what I''ve seen from Hitoshi-san, it seems that it will fade over time." Or perhaps because Hitoshi-san was originally a dark personality, there was little change. "


    Junko, to be honest, was losing interest in Black Allaune. Even if it is stronger than normal Alraune, it will have a strange effect on the spirit, but the treatment is limited. Of course, it can be used in a phase where it can be used well.


    You guys don''t seem to have made much of a discovery either. Well, I put the black alraunes on hold. Historical pleasure, are you studying courage?


    I''m not making much progress ~


    Seriously. What are you doing holding him up for...?


    The milk was not misleading, but rather dumbfounded by the pleasant history of signs of a serious instant response.


    "Gupyupyu. What are you expecting?" We only know that it could be the final form. A lot of Alraune absorbed by the courage is slowly but courageously changing. Although it was a little, I could see that each of them was getting bigger. Since it is absorbed and integrated, it is difficult to measure. "


    "I think it''s a serious discovery."


    That''s right....


    Listening to Shi-yuki''s story, Junko smiled, and the milk was shouting out a dumb voice.


    "I wonder if Kijima''s huge hybrid tree is the final form or one step ahead." I''m expecting something special to happen when it comes to its final form. "


    Yeah. If you get the final form of Al Raoune, my noble hopes and your nonsense may be easily fulfilled.


    "It''s just a desire, isn''t it?" Like black alraunes, I might not be able to live up to my expectations. Gupyu. But if you forget your dreams, your hopes and your aspirations, you can''t be a mad scientist. Just thinking about what happens when the seventy-two alraunes grow up and merge in courage is exciting. "


    Each of the three mad scientists can dream.


    I also checked with the Evil Dragon. The one who gave birth to the evil dragon was the one who was related to me. I also know each other. "


    Milk talks in a strange tone.


    "Grass Dew Talent Zo. Grass Dew Founder Grass Dew Talent Brother." He was much stronger than his brother, but as a man, he is said to have been cut off by his brother for foolishness and evil. This monster made one evil monster after another into a funny half, which caused misfortune in the world, and was said to be a black history in Grass Dew Stream. "


    I mean, I think it''s an old Mad Scientist.


    Junko remembers that she was similar. At that time, he was not so much a scientist as a magician.


    There''s a good chance you''re still alive. The monsters that this creature is believed to have created have been confirmed in the modern era. There''s something about demonic spirit. And there are so many of them. It''s even been said that some percent of the monsters in this country are created by this monster. It is also whispered that many of the people who design to avenge people were created by this guy. And if this guy were alive in the modern era... "


    "Gupiu, are you as likely to be a mad scientist as we are?"


    "Don''t take the human dialogue halfway, you bitch."


    "Oh my God. You''re being so sassy about cats." Ughhhh


    "No, stop it, this cat is a racist." Hah, don''t get hungry. It makes me feel weird. I mean, stop messing around with Junko. "


    Flipped over the table, Shi Yuki and Junko stroked her stomach, and the milk was squeezing hard.


    The day after the Amoro Biological Laboratory was raided and released, the director, Tochimura Cod, gathered the staff and discussed the future policy.


    The policy was changed as follows: From now on, I will not detain people outside the laboratory and force them into the laboratory stage. Only those who have obtained agreement have been able to assist in the research.


    "I''m glad no one died."


    Dr. Nekomimi says, with cod, oysters, and bad dragons in front of him. But the faces of the cod and the evil dragon didn''t float. The face of the beak is covered with a rubber suit, so I can''t ask the expression.


    "I think you can think of it as a happy ending, but I think you''ve been acting crazy and doing things you''ve been doing..."


    The fact that she was possessed by research and lost sight of herself after returning to her sanity is deeply ingrained in Cod''s heart.


    "I''m similar too." I wanted to die. They let me live because of them. "


    The evil dragon shrugged his shoulders and smiled. I totally like this pose and use it a lot.


    "But... I was surprised that those who had the power to turn it upside down, even though I had given up my destiny, actually changed my destiny." Such encounters are also a prank of fate. It happened at the end of hundreds of years, so I don''t know what it is anymore. It''s incredible. "


    The road will continue as long as you live, and the path will be filled with pitfalls of destiny waiting for you.


    Listening to the story of the evil dragon, Ogi says.


    "I was running away. I didn''t try to get out of the hole by falling into it. I wish I had stopped the cod firmly. If the cod goes the wrong way or falls into the pit of fate next time, I''ll pull it back."


    "Daddy..."


    The cod''s chest is warmed by a powerful proclamation.


    I don''t know about you guys, but I''m here because of that.


    Immediately after the evil dragon smiled and said, Misago and Fenghua came to the room with the four of them.


    "I will continue to fulfill my mission as a Valiko." Rose, what are you going to do? "


    "Stop that name. I always have a real name." My name is Bad Dragon. And don''t just call me that. "


    Called Misago by the name he named himself, the evil dragon rebelled in the sinister face.


    "Well, I''ll stay here." Honestly, it''s impossible to be thrown out by yourself in these times. Instead of being troublesome, we also cooperate. "


    And, the evil dragon.


    I don''t think so. I want you to leave the windflower here, too.


    Then Misago looks up at the windflower beside her.


    "I don''t have a place to go either..." Of course, it''s not an experimental bench, but there may be something useful from the analysis of supernatural forces. The director changed people, so I think I can trust them. "


    "I''m sorry for all the terrible things I''ve done so far..."


    At the request of Feng Hua, Cod moistened his eyes and apologized.


    "Come and play a little, Missago."


    "It''s hard to promise..."


    Misago answers the evil dragon''s voice.


    "I''ve taken care of a lot. I can''t honestly say thank you... right?"


    Thinking of the thank you, the evil dragon suddenly raised its voice in a dumbfounded voice.


    ��Honestly, I feel like complaining about why you helped me. If I thought that I was born with such a fate and that I had been sealed for many years, I would have been woken up in a time when I had lost everything I knew, and I was completely tired of my own fate, and I wanted to die like that. And yet, when I come with you, you won''t allow me to die."


    The evil dragon speaks in a nihilistic tone.


    "The desire to return to those times is getting stronger every day. But today''s era is full of interesting things. Especially the internet. You can see all kinds of naked women. It''s amazing."


    "Gah, ghh... I-I see..."


    Misago nodded after coughing at the evil dragon who suddenly laughed in a dumbfounded tone.


    "Alright, thank you after all." Thank you very much. "


    ��Reject��


    The evil dragon bent over to Misago with a smile, but Misago jumped to the side and ran away.


    "Don''t be shy."


    "Don''t be shy." Goodbye, then. "


    Misago leaves the room quickly.


    A shimmering shop or a tasteless shop or something like that?


    It''s because Mr. Evil Dragon teases you, right?


    Feng Hua told the evil dragon who shrugged his shoulders.


    After the conversation between Nishiyuki and Junko, Milk did not return to the Club Cat Mansion, but was taken to Grim Penisville by Viper.


    I tried to help them at the Amoro Biology Lab and get them to help me in return, but none of them followed me. It''s completely broken, motherfucker. ��


    "I don''t want to hear about the cat''s stupidity."


    In the cafeteria on the first floor of the building, milk moans with courage. Unusually courageous, alone, there is no bell tone on the side.


    The milk viper is waiting for you at another table. It was the same in the conversation between Junko and Shi Yuki earlier.


    ''Don''t make racist remarks about cats. Well, if you subtract it, it can''t be said to be the best happy ending. "


    "You''ve accomplished something difficult." Mostly thanks to me. "


    ��Oh, it worked really well. God seems to like tragedy and bad endings, so now we have the greatest blasphemy against God."


    "The idea is a little interesting."


    The courage to listen to the milk dialogue and smile.


    "This time, there was a lot of hard work, but there was also a lot of luck. Fortune struck at once. For some reason, Mr. Manji''s remodeling saved the cod. The Evil Dragon also had the effect of connecting the mind to the Misago. Without courage and exhaustion, the Evil Dragon would not have been saved. It just so happened that someone with the power to save the evil dragon had gathered here. This may be a rare example of how the convergence of fringes has shaped a very good direction. Thanks to that... the story that normally ends in tragedy ends in a happy ending. I still have the care of the experimental platform that Mister Manji let go of."


    "Fuckin ''cat. You''re a good guy."


    If you''re a good guy, don''t take a shit, Vokekas.


    Milk had the courage to praise the timing of the end of the conversation, but the milk made a grumpy voice.


    Courage, once again... would you like to forge an alliance with me?


    Looking up at her courage, Milk said in a sincere tone.


    Didn''t you hear about the fate of the evil dragon? Me and Misago are the same. Life created for human convenience. Or the life that you give for man. Heart like humans, but with a slightly different mentality. An old mouse created by an old-time mad scientist, to put it simply. Well, I''m better off being cute by my master, and the contents are almost the same as people. However, many demons are born due to human convenience and strange design, and live so that they cannot be found in the corner of human society. Many were created based on designs that harmed others. They''ll be treated like bad guys and killed. I... want to do something about the cursed fate of the outsiders. ��


    Milk rushed to that point and pushed silently. Yuanyu listened silently, but after listening to the milk, he remained silent for a while.


    (Everyone has fun, everyday Nikon Niko...)


    Suddenly, I had the courage to remember such a phrase. It was a word spoken by a girl who was the patriarch of the club. Yuuki really likes this beautiful and simple catchphrase.


    "What does that have to do with me?" I want to say, but if I leave it alone, the damn cat will start crying like a devil, which is troublesome. Besides... I''ve been helping a lot of demons who have been crying. All right, we can form an alliance. "


    After about two minutes, Yuuki finally opened her mouth. And I accepted the milk alliance.


    "I don''t hate the way you do things..." But if you do something that I don''t like, it''s time to destroy the alliance. "


    "When that happens, if you tell me what you don''t like, I''ll think about it. But if I don''t listen, I''ll just have to share the sorrow."


    Milk that hears the words of courage and laughs.


    "Milk. Come here."


    Courage invites milk with its fingers.


    Oh, my God. You suddenly called me by my name.


    Just come on.


    Milk follows the words of courage, walks on the table, and approaches before courage.


    I stroke the head and throat of the milk with my hands accustomed to courage.


    Are you sympathetic to my story?


    Milk saw his courage as he remembered that he had been stroked by Junko and Shi-yuki earlier. I was probably expecting to be stroked, but I asked.


    "Cats don''t stroke." It''s nothing strange. I want to stroke it, so I stroke it. Are you complaining? "


    "Hmm. Courage. Maybe you''re a bit of a good guy." Just a little bit. You''re also a good stroker. ��


    Milk said back in a moody voice as she spoke with a smile of courage.


    Seventy-three. Let''s play with the dragon who will grant our wishes.

 2529 1

    The name of the city was Alcapa City. On the road into the city stands the sign of Alcapa, an adorable animal covered in white fur. However, in a state of half-burn and scorching.


    "I''m telling the truth! That legendary killer helped me!" I instantly shot and killed all five [Salt Grilled Slugs] by myself! "


    A punk-haired man filled with tattoos on his thin arms exclaimed with excitement.


    Four men hang out in the trashy back streets. If you look at one of the coats, you can see that the other three are still young. All three of them had the appearance that only a dick looked like.


    "I don''t know if you drank too much alcohol or if you had bad drugs, but it''s a dream or a fantasy. Why would a legendary killer be here to help you?"


    A sophisticated man with short hair and a piercing face shrugged his shoulders. We had a dragon tattoo around our neck.


    "Oh, the lottery was a hassle too. Fuck you. Everybody fools me. I wish I could get that person''s help. We don''t have to live sneaking around here."


    A punk-haired man who checks out his lottery winnings on a holographic display and throws them away.


    "Foltz, if this story is true, how do you get such a big guy on your side?"


    Skinhead''s obese man points out.


    "That''s why... we''re all convinced..." Also, I feel like I''m going to kill them and pay for the money that''s rolled up..... "


    "Fuck you. If I were that killer, I wouldn''t be talking about it."


    "Foltz is really stupid, isn''t he?"


    "Mm....."


    Both short-haired piercing men and skinhead men make fun of him, and Fortz, the punk-haired, regrets.


    "Ahhhh"


    Dirty coats on his long, long hair, his men moaning like no wanderers. Hidden in my hair, I can''t see. the half-open mouth is peering at the chipped leaves


    "Alan, I just ate your dinner."


    A short-haired piercing man smiles and slaps a long-haired man on the shoulder. His voice and gaze were as if he was going to let the child go.


    "Nevertheless, Dean, the leader has been killed. Isn''t it high time?" We should change the riverbank. "


    "Don''t be silly. You''ll get a bunch of friends, and you can''t back off like this." If you leave this city, at least kill some of the Salt Grilled Slug shit. ��


    In the words of the skinhead obese man, the short-haired piercing man called Dean breathes with a sinister expression.


    "Ahh... ahh... ugh..."


    Alan, a long, long-haired man, roars sharply.


    "Hey, no way...."


    Foltz changed his complexion. Alan only utters his voice ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, but while we''re dating, they''re starting to understand what they want to say. Alan was unusually sharp, and he sensed the danger and reported it.


    A skinhead fat man stood up, pulled out his gun, pulled out his face from the terrified back alley, and asked what was going on outside.


    Shortly after, a gunshot rang, causing a skinhead obese man to fall.


    Foltz, Dean, and Alan react and stand up, trying to escape into the back alley.


    And I stopped immediately. Four men were already waiting with their guns in place. All of them are wearing beige jackets.


    The three stiffen like a frog strangled by a snake. There were also signs of several men approaching from behind.


    "Uuuuu..."


    A groan of bitterness and grief echoed from the skinhead man. It was the leg that was shot. Next to the fallen skinhead man, four men came into the back alley. This made me look like I was caught between a total of eight men. Moreover, the opponent had already drawn his gun and aimed at it.


    "People remember bad memories very well. It goes back to when I was a little kid. It''s for crisis avoidance."


    A man in a beige suit who appears to be a leader plays with a gun and speaks in a sneaky tone.


    "But after all, the survival instinct is wasted." Just like you guys are now. I told you to get the hell out of here, didn''t I? I kindly advised you to slow down and kill a few people, but now you''re here. It''s your fault. You guys are too stupid to do it. "


    A man in a suit thrusts a muzzle at a skinhead man.


    "Stop it! I''m getting out of here!" That''s why you have to stop! "


    "Whoa! Fortz!"


    Dean changed his bloodline to Fortz, who begged with a half-weep.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t shoot you in the head."


    The man in the suit smiled loudly.


    "If I shoot you in the head, you''ll die instantly. That''s not funny. Shoot him in the stomach and he will suffer and die. Feel death, enjoy the pain and despair of death, and die. And it''s a little more likely to be saved by luck than by shooting in the head. That''s why I always shoot in the stomach. What do you think? I''m a good guy, right?"


    And the man in the suit is always dreaming. When I die, I want to die from being shot in the stomach. I want to taste death and die in tears, frightened by the horror of death.


    Gunfire. The man in the suit pulled the trigger.


    But the gunshot was not a single shot.


    Behind the back streets - Four beige-jacketed men standing in the back of three people trying to escape, gunshots rang out from behind them.


    Four men in beige jackets who were pointing guns at Fortz, Dean, and Alan collapsed after being shot from behind.


    Neither Dean nor Fortz knew what had happened. The men in the beige jacket didn''t know.


    "Ahhh!"


    Alan was the first to react. Alan extended his long arms wide and grabbed Dean and Fortz''s bodies, covering them and knocking them to the ground.


    Shortly thereafter, more shots were fired.


    The man in the beige suit and the three men on his side immediately jumped out of the back alley - but in no time, one of them was shot in the middle of his back and fell to his knees.


    "What''s going on..."


    Dean looks up and screams while Alan covers his face.


    I got some idea of the situation. Of the eight enemies, five had already been shot and beheaded. That means there''s only one person I can see right now.


    From the back of the alley, it was the young woman who slowly appeared as if she was stretching her body. Maybe she''s still the age to be called a girl.


    She was a tall Oriental woman with short hair. It has a glamorous shape and long, slender legs. And for some reason, my whole body is wet and I''m holding a gun. There is also debris and mud all over the body.


    "Uuuuu..."


    One of the first beige jackets to be shot roars at the feet of a tall woman. The woman waved her long legs and gently kicked the man in the neck with her toes. A blade jumps out of the toe of a long boot and stabs a man in the neck.


    Three men cover the back alley entrance wall and shoot a gun, but the woman, without any cowardice, takes a quick step to the left and right, and goes to the three main streets.


    The beige jackets were stunned by the movement of shooting at each other in a situation where bullets were pouring down.


    A woman jumps out onto the street.


    One of the men was stiffened when he saw the clear eyes in the woman''s wide open eyes shining with murderous intent.


    As soon as he jumped out onto the main street, he shot one of them on the right hand side, then turned to the left hand side and jumped out to the driveway.


    She jumps out into the driveway in a low stance reminiscent of the cat before she jumps, smiling unstoppably at the sight of two men in beige clothes.


    Both of them were too late to react to the situation. When she pointed the gun, a woman pulled the trigger and the last man in a beige jacket was shot in the head. Only a leader-rated man in a beige suit remains.


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute..."


    Realizing he couldn''t win, the man in the beige suit dropped his gun while trembling and begged.


    "Please, shoot me in the stomach." Don''t shoot me in the head. "


    I don''t think the other person will help me even if I beg for my life, so I''ll at least request to die.


    "I want to die from being shot in the stomach, suffering, and being scared." When I die, I want to taste death and die. Don''t shoot me in the head-- "


    "I don''t like it."


    When the woman threw up, she ignored the plea for a beige suit and shot her head off.


    "If you say that, you''ll normally shoot extra." Or did you lead me like that? "


    A woman puts a gun inside her jacket.


    "Thank you so much... thank you"


    Foltz shouted in horror.


    The women smiled at Fortz and put their hands inside the hot pants and squeezed the underwear inside. Dirty water stains between the crotches and flows through the thighs.


    "You''re amazing, aren''t you?" Did you fall into a dove? "


    Yeah.


    Foltz asks, and the woman admits lightly.


    Did Saltgrill Slug do the bullet wound?


    Dean asked when he noticed that blood was seeping from his shoulder.


    "No, Lord Poly..."


    "Huh? What did you do?"


    "I drove in."


    Yeah?


    Listening to the woman''s answer, Fortz and Dean frowned at each other.


    "Like a trashy maggot, I just accidentally ran into some people at a site where Polypublic was testing the murder scene. Shit... that''s how I got angry and chased you around." Moreover, he even shot me... "The police in this country are out of their minds. I dumped the car on the way, and I think I spilled it well, but I''m going to get shot at, and I''m going to fall into my pocket, and I''m going to be scattered."


    "It''s not funny. It''s a joke."


    Listening to the woman, Foltz smiles bitterly and shrugs his shoulders.


    "It''s true." Because I drank it all over, I stepped on it. Don''t drink and drive anymore. Anyway, the cops chased me, and I fell in the pocket, which was the worst thing. Well, I owe these daisies a debt. What kind of taste is everyone wearing skin tone clothes? "


    Looking down at the corpses of the men she killed, the woman laughed and tapped her head with the toes of her shoes.


    "What kind of debt do you owe these guys? I mean, who are you?"


    "Besides, I don''t know if I''m the only one being asked." Answer my question. Why were you guys fighting with these guys? Well, honestly, it doesn''t matter. "


    When Dean asks more, the woman asks back.


    "These are the Salt Grilled Slugs. Recently, I came to this Alcapa City, and the other gangsters were either killed or absorbed."


    ��Salt Grilled Slugs are famous for being vicious and brutal, made up of nearly half of Mexican immigrants. Above all, they are an organization under the umbrella of the biggest and most powerful gang" Nudist School ", and they want to wear their prestige in a rag.��


    Foltz regrets, and Dean explains in a cold tone.


    "The members of our organization," "Tea Time on the Battlefield," "were murdered." All that''s left is the three of us. "


    Dean sits in silent prayer in front of the skinhead man who just got killed.


    "Tee time on the battlefield..." I heard that it became fashionable to imitate Japanese backstreets and name strange organizations in the United States, but even so, it''s a name with no sense of taste. "


    "Hey, don''t make me kick your ass with the name my brother gave you!"


    Dean is unexpectedly angry at the words a woman uttered.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but what about you?"


    "They killed me." He was our leader. "


    The woman apologized lightly and Dean answered calmly.


    Are you Japanese?


    "Oh? You can tell the Orientals apart." I don''t even know. "


    To Dean''s point, a woman says funny.


    "I don''t know."


    Foltz shrugs his shoulders.


    "I found out with fine workmanship and intonation." When I was a hungry ghost, there were Japanese people living in the neighborhood. "


    And, Dean.


    "Well... you guys saved my life, so stay at your house." "This is a no-residence, no-root grass." At the same time, you can enjoy your meal. I miss my nostalgia. If you give me a place to live and a meal, I can be your precaution for a while. "


    The woman asks, takes the sunglasses out of the pocket of the jacket and wears them, but since they were cracked, tongues are thrown away.


    "You''d better take a shower." I''m Dean, this is Alan. What about you? "


    "Ahhhh"


    "Ah, it''s Fortz."


    "I''m Mako."


    When Dean and the others introduced themselves, the woman called herself with a smile.

 2530 2

    That was two days ago.


    Mako''s start against Salt Grill Slug was trivial.


    "General Manager Appointed."


    Ah?


    Mako, who was sitting at the counter of the tavern, was approached by a bad group of beige jackets and called out with a smile.


    "You''re lucky." The general manager is generous, so he pays you well. "


    One of the thugs in the beige jacket points back with his thumb and tilts his neck backwards. An elderly man in a high-quality suit who does not fit into a cheap tavern is looking at Mako and laughing.


    Mako understands that this is the case. A great man from a company and his assholes are coming to visit this insecure Alcapa City. And I think of myself as a whore, and I''m trying to buy it. Or even if I knew I wasn''t a whore, I was going to buy one. In the latter case, they would be willing to abduct him and turn him into a consolation.


    In any case, I thought it was worthy of death, but I was drunk and I ignored it because the response was troublesome.


    What the hell are you doing, ama?


    Mako continued to drink on her own without paying any attention to her dick, which grew so grumpy that she kept shouting something afterwards.


    It was a dick that was screaming for a while, but because Mako was completely unresponsive, she finally gave up and left Mako.


    "Excuse me."


    Then, in order to swap, the elderly man sits next to Mako alone.


    (Oh, oh, that''s pretty cute.)


    Looking up close, Mako had a slightly favorable impression of the opponent. I am old, but my face is fine and tidy. His eyes were filled with a powerful and warm light. He is a gentleman.


    The inner surface appears on the face. That is extra pronounced in old age. And Mako is confident in his eyes. The gentleman did not feel the smell of his soul.


    It looks like you and your men were disrespectful. Let''s apologize.


    "Subordinates? Are you a gangster, too? He said he was the general manager."


    Mako said surprisingly, listening to the dialogue of the junior gentleman in a calm tone.


    "It''s two pairs of grass shoes. And I like to call them General Managers. But I don''t like to be called your boss."


    I see. Well, you''re very well guarded.


    Mako looks at the group of dicks in the back. There were nearly ten of them.


    "I have many enemies. It''s not just outside the organization. Inside, too."


    A bitter smiling gentleman.


    Mako then bounced the conversation with the junior gentleman.


    (It''s because I haven''t had sex for a long time, I''m feeling frustrated, and I wonder if I can fill my stomach with this handsome sun)


    Mako, who liked the opponent, went to the hotel with a drunken momentum. On the way, I was surrounded by a group of beige jackets.


    Entering the room, Mako opens his mouth as he exchanges hugs.


    "Hey, let me say one... nonsense."


    What is it?


    "You don''t have to believe me." I don''t sleep with anyone but the one I like. I''m not the kind of woman who opens her crotch to anyone. "


    It''s an honorable dialogue.


    After the kiss, the gentleman went to the refrigerator.


    "I''ll give you a present."


    A gentleman took out wine from inside and said the brand, but it didn''t go into Mako''s head. Honestly, I don''t like wine very much, but I''ll try to match it with my opponent by pretending to be happy.


    I drink wine with a toast, but I don''t like it anyway, so I kept it just for a sip.


    After that, while turning off the lights and caressing each other in bed, Mako suddenly felt ill.


    (What? This......)


    Mako leaves the gentleman''s body, feeling fierce nausea, dizziness, and chills.


    "Hey...."


    Ughhhhh!


    Mako called out and the gentleman shouted at the tip of the arrow.


    Grrrrrrrrrr!


    When the lights are on, the gentleman shouts the doomsday demon with his miserable figure and sprays a lot of blood from his mouth. Mako gets a lot of blood on his body.


    "Poison...?"


    It reminds me of the gentleman''s dialogue earlier. They say there are enemies in the organization. In other words, I suspect that he was poisoned and killed in a power struggle within the organization.


    The gentleman was quickly exhausted. Mako thinks it might be that wine. Mako also drank the same poison, but with a small amount and the robustness of Mako''s body separated from humans, it did not lead to death.


    ��General Manager! Are you alright!?��


    A violent knock echoes.


    (Come on... it must be strange. It is convenient to step in at this timing.)


    Mako gets dressed in a hurry, dazed.


    Gunfire rings. Door knobs are broken, doors are kicked, and guardian beige jacket thugs come in.


    "Wow ahh! The General Manager is getting killed!" You bitch! What kind of spinner is that? I''LL kill you!! "


    One of the dicks shouts at Mako with a terrible pole-reading conversation and shoots at him. Make it tough and shoot the other cocksuckers.


    This radish actor!


    Mako screamed and shot the first thug who screamed with a stick reading. Shot in the head, the dick falls down. It is clear that he is the one who betrayed the gentleman. And after putting the sin on Mako, he probably plotted to seal his mouth.


    A group of beige jacket shots pierced Mako''s arms and legs.


    "Shit..."


    Because of the poison, Mako''s movements were severely dull. If the physical condition is normal, I will not take this number of people unaware.


    After that, Mako managed to knock back all the assailants and escaped the hotel, after being shot all over his body.


    Mako, desperately desperate, ran away. I can''t fight in this state. I was conscious that I was running away while scattering bloodstains, but I couldn''t help it.


    When I was running away, my consciousness was cut off many times.


    I finally think about taking the car and fleeing on the way. I can''t think of anything like that, and my ability to think is compromised by the damage of poison and gunfire.


    "I have to... take the car..."


    Mako muttered, and immediately afterwards his consciousness dimmed.


    Mako collapsed in the back alley when he noticed. I even think that maybe once he fell down, he didn''t move at all from there.


    When I suddenly returned to consciousness, I felt my body being dragged.


    It wasn''t like they were being dragged by the thugs. The person who was pulling the collar was not even a human.


    It was a shepherd dog. Probably a wild dog. Like I saw it, it''s quite a rotor.


    "Where am I going to take you..." Are you the prince of my white horse? Shall I give you one shot as a thank you? "


    Mako laughs and speaks to an old Shepherd who drags himself.


    Shepherd dragged Mako''s body and moved around the alley.


    While being dragged, the bullets remaining in the body are discharged to the outside of the body. Mako''s flesh is different from ordinary people''s. And I realized that the poison was gradually escaping. Still, my body doesn''t seem to be moving properly.


    I was dragged to a broken warehouse. It was half destroyed by a burst of missiles during the war and left unattended. But there were lights inside.


    Once inside, Mako was stunned by the presence of familiar people. A group in a beige jacket.


    Mako felt strange, like she wanted to cry, like she wanted to laugh. The old Shepherd was brought here by the enemy gang he was dealing with.


    "Hey, were you... a guru...?"


    Mako calls out to the dog.


    One, one, one...


    Shepherd releases his mouth from Mako and barks happily as he shakes his tail at a group of beige jackets.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, dog


    Ahahaha, this is a masterpiece.


    "What kind of dog is that?" It''s a fucking rescue dog. "


    The thugs laughed at the sight.


    "We need to reward your clever doggy."


    As one of the thugs pulled out his gun, he pointed the muzzle at Shepherd''s head and pulled the trigger with a smile.


    Mako froze at the sight. Mako''s gaze is nailed to a rotruff dog that has fallen to his side.


    "I''m sorry I doubted you. I''m sorry... I just fell over there... I just met somebody..."


    I apologized to Shepherd for what he had done. The sadness is raging in my chest.


    "Hey, if you look closely, you''re a good woman." Let''s rape [Mawa] before it''s too late. "


    Hey, hey, hey.


    "It''s gonna bleed out, and I''m gonna get dirty."


    "That''s good, isn''t it?"


    I''m Pass. I just pulled it out.


    The thugs gathered around the fallen paw and bowed and reached out.


    The nearest thug''s head turned backwards. It turned 180 degrees.


    Huh? Huh!


    A long blade jumped out of the tip of a long boot and pierced the throat of a man who was trying to take off his paco''s hot pants.


    The other dickhead spins. This time it was bent 270 degrees. The other dicks saw it clearly this time. Mako grabbed the man''s head with one hand and easily broke his neck bone.


    The poison was gone. All the bullets had been discharged and the bleeding had stopped. My health was quite low, but my anger moved Mako''s body.


    The sound of gunfire resounded continuously.


    One minute later, all the thugs in the beige jacket were down. Mako was stroking Shepherd''s head with love in a warehouse full of corpses.


    The city - Alkapa City - was hit by a missile during the US-China War, and the scars remain.


    It used to be a big city, and the remnants of the building complex are still there. However, the interior of the office building and its surroundings have now become a slum of criminals and immigrants'' nests, and the healthy local residents have become a magical cave that is never to be approached.


    Many of the buildings remained devastated by direct missile strikes. Such places were also convenient for criminals.


    Several small street gangs are spreading, perhaps into insecure cities, but these days things have changed.


    An organization with one great power appeared in the city, and it forced small street gangs to obey, absorb, or leave. Those who defied were relentlessly struck with lead balls.


    Thus, the society behind the city was placed under the control of an organization called "Salt Grilled Slug". There were some street gangs that barely survived, but they finally managed to escape and hide from Salt Grill Slugs.


    Tea time on the battlefield was also one of the many humbling street gangs in Alcapa City. I have fought with other gangs several times, but I have only developed into a serious fight with one hand, and the number of casualties is not big.


    That said, since the original number of members is only around ten, and there are not many new members, the fact that there are dead people is taken seriously. The smaller the group, the stronger the cohesion tends to be.


    "Salt Grilled Slug..."


    In the morning, while taking a shower, Mako mutters his name.


    The name of the organization that hurt me two days ago. The name of the organization that killed the gentleman and the old Shepherd.


    "I have to pay you back."


    While wiping his body with a towel, Mako decides again.


    Fortz turned away as he watched Mako leave the living room in his underwear, and Dean whistled and grinned.


    "You have a nice body that you''ve trained quite a bit." What a Stunning Six Pack ��


    "You''re the one who praised me."


    Mako smiles when he hears Dean''s praise.


    Mako''s gaze turned to Fortz, who turned away from his face.


    "What? Are you a virgin?"


    "Chiiiiii......"


    Mako made fun of Foltz, and Foltz turned away from him, making a flustered face.


    ��Besides the tee time on the battlefield, can''t you use your hand to call out to those who are rebelling against the Salt Grilles Slug?��


    ��Ahh... ahhh... wooo...��


    Mako asks, and Alan shakes his head to the side. I still wear my coat indoors.


    "The gangsters who were originally here are not very close." In the first place, I know all the gangsters here have been working together.


    "But that doesn''t change your defiance, does it?" Take your handiwork with you - no, why don''t you show your strength and call it out? "


    Mako still suggests to Dean, who shows a difficult color.


    Handicrafts?


    Foltz asks.


    "Do you still have the corpses of those people who rose yesterday?" Cut off their necks and leave them in their jackets and suits. Yeah, and the other day, there''s a warehouse where I killed a couple of them. Maybe there''s still a body left, so do the same for them. Then, after exposing it in a prominent place, you can advertise that it''s the work of tee time on the battlefield. "


    Listening to Mako''s instructions, Foltz took a breath. I don''t understand the change in Alan''s expression. Dean seemed to be ready sooner rather than later, turning into a tight face.

 2531 3

    "You''re a little snicker, but you look like you''re going to stand up."


    A young man in a mestizo HR clerk steps on a low-bodied black man who has been recruiting for a guard role.


    "I''ve been a mercenary for a long time. It was also the start of a mercenary school. He''s one of the 11th class presidents of the Mercenary School."


    "I don''t know what it is, and it''s a hassle to investigate." It''s not like you''re looking for a very good guard, so no matter how much you sell, you won''t be able to give out a lot of money. "


    Listening to an appeal from a black man calling himself Simon Bell, the human resources officer tells him that it smells troublesome.


    Is the Columbia Mafia a bad idea these days?


    "Even if something goes wrong, I won''t have any trouble." I want to live happily by doing my minimum job with ease. "


    To Simon, who shrugged his shoulders and made fun of him, Mestizo''s HR clerk spread a sarcastic smile.


    The Columbia Mafia is recruiting a guard. A large-scale sales rally for illegal drugs imported directly from South America is scheduled to take place in Alcapa City.


    If there is no one unfaithful to strike this assembly first, many will be wrapped around it. Because if you make this rally your grandfather, in the worst case, you could crush a pipe in a valuable sales route. But on the other hand, we also recruited a guard in case of any unforeseen circumstances.


    Mako, Dean, Foltz, and Alan went to a big drug rally.


    Since there was time until the meeting, the four of them spent their leisure time at a coffee shop near the meeting hall.


    "Where did Foltz go?"


    Mako asks because Foltz doesn''t come back from outside the store.


    "I guess I went to buy a lottery." He used to win $10,000, and then he''s completely obsessed with the lottery. "


    Dean shrugs his shoulders and answers.


    "What happened to the money?"


    ��Don''t say that, but... I''ve been blessed by all the homeless people I know��


    "Heh... he''s got a side to it, isn''t he?"


    Listening to Dean, Mako is a little impressed.


    "It was a drunken momentum, so I was praised." I guess it''s about time.


    "Ahhhh"


    Dean looks at the clock and stands up, as does Alan. Mako made a noise and drank the rest of the shake before leaving the store a little late.


    Rendezvous with the returning Foltz and the four head to the assembly hall.


    Innocent, abandoned buildings that remain destroyed by missiles. Go down to the basement floor of the collapsed building.


    Even though there was still time before the rally, the meeting hall was manned.


    "You''ve gathered a lot." By the way, what kind of organization sells drugs? "


    Mako asks.


    "It''s the Colombian Mafia. There is no other intermediary. They come directly from South America. Local sellers in the United States buy it and sell it. There are many of them who come directly to the realm for their own use."


    Dean explains.


    ��There used to be a lot of dealers from organizations gathered here. The seller''s sale on a personal level was also silent.��


    "But now, they''re all Salt Grilled Slugs." More than half of it is buried in a lousy jacket. I''m nauseated. "


    Following Dean''s explanation, he poisons Foltz with disgust.


    But it doesn''t look like we''re selling drugs to the Salt Grill Slug.


    And, Fortz.


    "I''ll start as usual. You guys keep an eye on him."


    Mako says, Dean squeezes his face.


    "Ahhhh"


    Alan was as usual, but he was speaking out as if he were responding to Mako.


    (He''s a weird guy, but he''s the best of the three.)


    Mako looks at Alan.


    "Oh, oh..."


    Fortz replies a little late.


    "Don''t be frightened, Fortz. Shall I kiss you?"


    "I''m so scared."


    Fortz raised his voice as Mako laughed.


    "Oh, I see." Then I don''t even need a kiss. "


    "Hey, hey." Don''t underestimate me. "


    Foltz''s voice became rough as he made fun of Mako.


    Four people begin to move. The destination is the toilet.


    "I wonder if it''s good enough to come in." And I hope there''s no one else. "


    "It''s your job to make sure the others don''t come in later." Well, the one who was in the toilet first shouldn''t be. "


    A short distance from the toilet, Dean and Mako have a conversation.


    Eventually, a man in a beige jacket enters the toilet.


    ��Maybe there''s no one else inside. I''ll go."


    "Be careful."


    Ahhh ~


    Mako goes to the bathroom.


    The member of the salt grill slug who was urinating quickly pushed the needle of the syringe into her neck as she covered her mouth with her hands, strangling her wings from behind.


    This is a special blend I made for you.


    Immediately after Mako murmured, his body released its strength and he fell on the dirty floor of the toilet with a piss dripping out of the chuck.


    "In any case, I''m being educated by a Mad Scientist." Especially when it comes to medicines. "


    While talking to herself, Mako bent down and turned the man''s face upwards. The man was infused with illegal drugs that had an allusion effect.


    "Look, from now on, you ''re--"


    With his face in the man''s ear, Mako gave the implied order.


    After a while, the man stood up with a vague expression on his face. Seeing that something was still coming out of the chuck, Mako smiled bitterly and pushed it into his wet trousers and closed the chuck.


    When Mako goes out of the bathroom, the man also comes to Mako.


    "That one..."


    Foltz breathes when he sees a man.


    "My head is already broken." It''s a toy that moves like I said. Now, let''s move on. "


    Mako laughs as he puts his hands on his sunglasses. Even if it is a sunglasses, it is a semi-transparent substitute, and Mako''s eyes are clearly visible.


    Eventually, a sales rally began.


    In addition to Alcapa City, there are many dealers from outside the city. Some sellers belong to an organization, while others sell on their own. However, more than half of the customers are not sellers, but addicts that individuals want to buy at cheap prices.


    Trading begins with the sale of high-quality illegal drugs at auction. After that, it shifts to tabletop sales. First of all, it is the usual practice to get excited at auctions.


    "Do it."


    When the auction started, Mako whispered in the ear of a man who had injected a special drug in the toilet and left the man.


    The man pulled out his gun with a faint face and gradually let go of his hand.


    The guests froze in fear. Immediately afterwards, some people scream.


    Immediately, the assembly hall is bustling. Some screamed and fled, others fired their guns and fought back. Some were shot by their people and fought back.


    The first person to be shot by Mako was a member of the Salt Grilled Slug, so a similar beige jacket is particularly targeted. The Salt Grill Slug members also fought back.


    "Hey... isn''t the commotion getting too loud?"


    Dean says he''s evacuated to the wall. Next door are Mako, Fortz, and Alan.


    Causing disturbances, causing Salt Grill Slugs to rage, and ruining events that are important to Alcapa City and its surrounding backstage residents, such as the sale of illegal drugs at rallies. That''s what Mako and the others were after. In doing so, it''s trying to lower Salt Grill Slug''s reputation. And there was one more thing I wanted to do.


    ��Hahaha, the one who''s on the loose is reacting, and he''s making a mess of things.��


    Mako says something funny. When we see who''s shooting, it''s obviously an insane face.


    I don''t know where the bullets are coming from, or who''s shooting at them, so it''s a terrible situation.


    It would be wise to wait until it settles down a little.


    "Maybe it was my mistake." I didn''t expect it to be this much of a fuss. "


    Fortz, Dean, and Mako say it.


    "Wow, the corpses are all over the place." It''s fun and makes you want to dance inadvertently. "


    "There''s a lot of egging inside." After many battles, I''ve seen so many corpses scattered in the past. ��


    Mako is frightened, while Dean looks reluctant.


    "It''s a mess. This is a failure, isn''t it?"


    Foltz turned to Mako and asked.


    "I haven''t decided to fail yet, but I won''t be anxious if that happens." I usually screw up first. Fuck. Fall. But he''s not going to lose. It''s time for my clumsy learning. And in the end, I always win. "


    "I wanted you to tell me the first thing that goes wrong before you do it."


    Listening to Mako''s dialogue, Dean said with a bitter smile.


    It''s about time we embarked on a crushing battle.


    Mako urges.


    Another aim - to create a thimble scenario in which tee time on the battlefield successfully wiped out the Salt Grilled Slug, a baddy who ruined a drug rally. By spreading the results, Mako''s plan was to light an anti-salt-grilled slug on Alcapa City and recruit comrades.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary..."


    Dean groaned. Mako and Foltz will soon know the meaning of the dialogue.


    A man comes up to the stage and shoots a gun.


    Those who were shot were the ones who pulled out their guns and stormed out. They shoot at those who were shot and fought back without distinction.


    I stood in a prominent position on the podium and shot, so I naturally took the counterattack. However, the man dodged the bullet and instantly shot the person who shot him.


    Man: Simon Bell quickly quelled the commotion. Mako''s plan is more than half crushed now.


    "That guy... he''s incredibly strong..."


    "It looks like a monster."


    "Ahhh....."


    "That''s what I see in my eyes."


    The four of them looked up admiringly at Simon on the stage.


    Suddenly, Simon''s gaze met Mako''s. Simon looked at Mako and his gaze nailed to Mako.


    (It''s like we''ve met somewhere...) No, it looks like Junko....)


    At a time when Simon was still in his teens and was active in the back streets of Japan, he was well cared for by mad scientist Junko Yukioka. She taught Iloha in battle techniques and backstreets.


    (The face is not only similar. "The atmosphere is the same..." You don''t look like anyone else. Sisters or something?)


    Simon looks at Mako.


    "He''s watching Mako."


    "Yeah, you guys stay here."


    Dean said, and Mako went to the podium with an unstoppable smile.


    Mako rose to the podium and faced Simon. Customers also pay attention.


    "Mako... what are you going to do?"


    Foltz looks at Mako with cold eyes.


    "Hey, old man."


    "I''m not old enough to be called an old man." I''m still in my early twenties. "


    Simon corrected with a mild expression. He had a gentle and gentle smile that I could not imagine from the previous battle with a demon god.


    "Well then, dandruff brother, I have a favor to ask you." Will you give me your hand? "


    What?


    Mako hid his voice and demanded that only Simon on the stage could hear him. Simon is stunned.


    "We''re the ones who got rid of these guys."


    What the hell is that?


    "We came here because we wanted a track record of crushing these guys." Isn''t that right? "


    "Hmm... I mean, the guy who set this up." I was hired for a job to calm down when there was a disturbance here. "


    Simon smiles funny as he tells Mako to hit a straight request.


    "What''s your name? Oh, I should call myself that, too." It''s Simon Bell. "


    It''s Mako.


    ��I need your full name.��


    "Mako Yukioka..."


    "Is there a blood connection between Junko Yukioka?" Yukioka is a rare surname, and you look very much like Junko. "


    "I didn''t expect to hear that name in this place..."


    Now it was Mako''s turn to be dumbfounded.


    "Well, it''s my job, too, so I don''t care if you tell me to give up my hand..."


    "Fuck! What the hell!? This guy!"


    Simon''s words of renewed demand were overshadowed by the fury of the Colombian mafia event organizer, who was now taking on a new role.


    "What are you doing as a guard!" You''re fired! "


    Ahahah, just in time for work to go away, huh


    Mako laughs when he hears a notice of dismissal from the angry manager.


    "Alright, if I hire you now, then everything will be settled." Because my people followed us, it''s our feat. Fortz, Dean, spread the word. "


    Mako calls out to Foltz and Dean, who are near the podium. Alan''s been here for a while.


    "Hey, don''t bother talking to me on your own." Well... that''s all right. I''ve just become a free man. "


    Simon smiled and decided to accept Mako''s imposing solicitations and demands.


    To be honest, Simon was interested in Mako. He is clearly someone who has a relationship with Junko.


    "Hey, I got one of my comforting companions!"


    Mako smiles and raises his voice.


    ��I''m working on a rumor... but I wonder if it''ll work��


    I hope it will work out this time.


    Dean muttered suspiciously, and Foltz blurred. Two people project the holographic display and enter the text on the SNS and bulletin board.


    "Not this time, but now it''s working properly." That means you can do well by twisting and twisting. "


    Mako smiled and slapped Foltz on the back.

 2532 4

    I''m going to pick up the luggage Simon left in the waiting room.


    There was a corpse rolling in front of the waiting room. It was the body of that mestiso salesman who hired Simon. He was killed by a stray bullet in the confusion of the shooting earlier.


    Isn''t it just a minimum job and an attempt to make things easier?


    Simon looked down at the corpse and sarcastically murmured.


    Nice to meet you, Simon.


    Mako hands over to Simon who comes back with the package. Simon grabbed his hand back.


    "I have something to ask you." You know Junko Yukioka firsthand, don''t you? "


    Yeah, I guess.


    Mako asked, and Simon nodded.


    I''m reluctant to ask honestly, but I''d like you to tell me about Junko Yukioka.


    Please tell me how you are related to Junko first


    "I''m Junko Yukioka''s clone." Half-clone with a copy of the rest of the brain, to be exact. I''ve never met the original Junko Yukioka. "


    Asked by Simon, Mako says.


    I see.


    "You''re convinced?"


    Simon nods and Mako smiles.


    "Junko''s surroundings are a mysterious world." I wouldn''t be surprised. "


    and Simon.


    "I''ve never met the original." It''s not that I''m not interested, but when I see you, I feel quite resistant. Imagine the sadness of a man made as a copy. "


    Mako smiled molested himself, but at the time of speaking, Simon felt that he was not seriously pessimistic.


    "Junko is like my master." Before I was still a hungry demon and fell into the back streets of Japan, I had various professors. It hasn''t been remodeled. "


    Is he a good guy?


    "I''m a mad scientist, so I''m a bad guy." He''s kind, thoughtful, gentle, bright, but he''s pretty bad. "


    Simon thinks he doesn''t know what he''s talking about, but he''s not lying, and he can''t answer any more.


    "I see... oh, that''s enough. I wanted to know, but I''m reluctant to know any more. It''s a complicated mood. I don''t feel like seeing you."


    Mako has a lonely smile.


    "I have a question for you, Junko''s clone, why are you in the United States?"


    Simon asks.


    "I don''t have a deep meaning." I wanted to see a lot of the world. Since I have seen Japan to some extent, I want to see other countries outside of Japan, and I have seen various countries around the world. If America gets bored, I''ll go to another country. "


    "Why are you gangbangers?"


    "I don''t mean to start another gang." I''m just using them because they have the same purpose. "


    Mako gazes at Dean and the others a short distance away. I can''t hear you two.


    "I owe it to an organization called Salt Grilled Slug." I''m going to crush you. "


    ��It''s probably the biggest gang in the city. How many of you are there?"


    Simon laughs in awe.


    "With you joining me, there are now five of us." It''s fun to face Bonclars with a small number of elite people. ��


    "You''re just a stranger."


    Simon sighed tinyly as he smiled at Mako.


    "Simon Bell, may I ask you another question? Why are you working in a place like this? If I''m as good as you, I can sell myself for a lot more."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not good at standing around like that." If I had a manager, I would be able to live a more decent life. "


    Simon jokes. I''m talking with a smile on my face. Not only was his mouth in the shape of a smile, but his eyes were always gentle, and he was like a man who conveyed warm air just by his side. Just by talking to each other, Mako was relieved.


    "I see. You look just like me." No, in my case, I don''t have the overnight money, but I''m talking about an instant daily life that suits my sex, so isn''t it similar? Well, then, can you help us? "


    "Hmmm..."


    Simon had a thoughtful face when Mako invited him with an uncompromising smile.


    (The smile is similar to that of Junko. No, this one looks more innocent and nasty.)


    Simon began to be intrigued by a woman who called herself Junko''s clone. It feels like there''s something connected to meeting such a person here.


    "Alright. As I said before, your original is my master." It''s not a bad idea to give that back to the clones. "


    "Nice to meet you."


    With Simon''s approval, Mako calls out to Dean and the others.


    "It was certainly a great battle, but I''ve been able to be a good friend..."


    Fortz wondered why Simon had been brought into the company.


    You don''t have to remember that my bargaining skills are amazing


    Huh? What the hell is that?


    Foltz leans back at Mako''s rhetoric.


    "If you''re looking to negotiate again, you''ll be in trouble."


    Understanding the meaning of Mako''s dialogue, Simon smiled and spoke on his behalf.


    So, what are we going to do?


    "I''m circulating information and recruiting comrades to rebel against the Salt Grill Slug." The rumors at this rally have been ruined by Saltgrill Slug''s foolishness. There were many witnesses, so it would be easy to catch fire. In fact, there are several other people besides us who are angry and screaming on social media. "


    Simon asked, and Dean answered with the holographic display projected.


    "Let''s go with the legendary killer I saw."


    "That''s another story."


    Foltz insisted, and Dean frowned troublesomely.


    "What? A legendary killer?"


    Mako asks Fortz.


    "The other day, that Jack Wraith saved me from being killed by Saltgrill Slug''s shit." I live around here. I''ll shoot five of them in no time. You were amazing back there, and Jack Wraith was amazing. It''s legendary. "


    First of all, I don''t know who Jack Wraith is.


    Foltz spoke with excitement, but he was alienated from the American backside.


    "It''s a killer in the top three of the American undercover society. Rumor has it you''re familiar with Japanese backstreets. I''ve seen him like that before, and Fortz said it before."


    Dean explains.


    "I didn''t just see it, I said I was saved."


    The skin peeled off and became sore, Fortz.


    It''s a good story, isn''t it?


    Said Simon.


    What do you want me to do?


    Mako asks.


    "I came to Alcapa City after hearing rumors that this Wraith guy is around here." I owe him. I owe it to you when I was working in the back streets of Japan. "


    "Come on, let''s be friends. How can I say that? It''s the way to avenge me and make me your grandfather?"


    Listening to Simon, Mako says something funny.


    "I owe you, but I don''t resent you." If you want manpower, go across the river. I''ll bring Wraith in. "


    "Hee, I''m hoping it''ll be a convenient development."


    Dean smiled at Simon, who was smiling.


    Salt Grilled Slug''s boss, King Slug, was oblique.


    King Slug was a short, plump, fat black man. She is over sixty years old and her hair and beard are pure white. Dressed in full stomach clothes and swollen like a pregnant woman, the abdomen is carved with a tattoo of slugs with fangs. The slug had a hand and held a gun.


    "Hey, who bought that chair?"


    A grumpy slug of pizza and beer for lunch. Point to the chair in front of the desk with your thumb.


    "It''s me, King."


    With a slightly frightened look, my subordinates are honest. Slug has his men call him King.


    "It broke in just three months." You''re kidding me. "


    "Excuse me... I''ll buy something a little better next time."


    My subordinates apologize in horror for the slugs they blame.


    "Do that. Stop buying cheap goods." That chair was worth the price. That''s all I''m talking about. If you really need it, you don''t have to think about value for money, and it''s a lesson that you should buy something good. "


    "Slug, it''s case-by-case."


    A tall man with brunette hair centered on a sofa across from a slug that dropped an upbeat lecture.


    "My uncle was in a good mood when he bought a tall rifle, but the next day he went hunting and the gun exploded. When I thought I had gotten my ninth death, a bear that I was aiming for came and killed my half-dead uncle because of the smell of blood."


    ��Murdock, did you see that?��


    "No way. Death is a guess from the trail of a corpse."


    In response to Slug''s question, the man called Murdoch smiled and denied it.


    "We made expensive purchases." The price was high. But it was a good purchase. I think you were right to team up with the "Nudist School", and I''m grateful. "


    The slug makes a transparent gesture. Murdoch lit a cigarette with a cold expression.


    The growth of the Salt Grilled Slug and the dominance of the Alcapa City underpinning society has been helped by the prestige and support of the Nudist School, a giant gang that has now spread its power throughout the United States and is said to have no place to stand. Until the nudist school called out, the Salt Grilled Slug was a weak, sporadic street gangster.


    ��Slugs, you''re blaming me for ruining a drug rally.��


    Kelly Murdoch, a leading member of the Nudist School, says with a dazed look and spits out purple smoke towards Slug''s face. The slug didn''t move a single eyebrow, and his gaze was on Murdock.


    "I''m almost ready to become a senior executive." And yet, I don''t want the organization to think I wasted my money shopping cheaply. No, one mistake might not make a difference, but I don''t want to make a mistake. For you, we were expensive and good buyers. That is a matter of course. But from my organization''s point of view, what are you guys talking about? Maybe it''s the same chair that you complained about being broken in three months? "


    "The rally was crushed..."


    "How important do you think that gathering is?" It''s not just about Alcapa City. If the pipeline with the Colombian mafia is adversely affected, there will be a significant change in the drug inflow route. This is not a matter of organization and organization, but of trade between countries. Friendly relations that have been built up for decades can get cracked up and force you to rely on trade with other countries, where you can be a rough and expensive buyer. How much do you expect sales to drop if that happens? Your life cannot be redeemed by one. "


    It was a slug trying to make excuses, but Murdock continued to tease him with a stronger tone.


    "I know the importance of gatherings." As a welcoming host, I was supposed to be fully prepared. You can only think that someone framed you. "


    The slug gives an explanation of the chill.


    "You''ve been killing your men all over the place the day before, right?" You haven''t been able to contain the dissatisfied molecules, have you? Besides, I didn''t know who killed me. "


    "There''s a rumor circulating that Jack Wraith killed him..."


    Huh.


    Hearing Slug''s words, Murdoch moved one eyebrow interestingly.

 2533 5

    That''s more than thirty years old, but Jack Wraith vividly remembers what happened that day.


    "Take a look." Baba, I''m dying. "


    Stop it!


    A daughter smiles as she puts a gun to her head and cries. Her daughter pulled the trigger as if she had triggered Wraith''s voice to stop her.


    A familiar sound resounds, and my daughter, who lived until a few seconds ago, stops moving. I''m not moving anymore. I''m not talking. I''m not laughing anymore. I''m not crying anymore. It''s all over now.


    How did this happen? Rais asks in his heart. I know the answer. Even if I know, I still ask.


    People grow up repeatedly through failure. I know that. But what is this failure? Are you going to help me grow? I''ve heard that minus is a spring for plus. The greater the negative, the greater the positive after that recoil. What positive is there before this reality [Negative]? Seeing the blood flowing out of his fallen daughter''s head, he thinks vaguely of it.


    "I... didn''t make a big mistake...?" I''m sure you didn''t make any mistakes... Where is Machigaeta? Crazy like Nandekona? "


    Weeping and trembling his whole body, Reis gazes at the remains of his daughter, who is just fourteen years old, and mumbles.


    My daughter was pregnant. They were two older, familiar neighborhood boys who had become gangsters.


    The gangster''s main business was prostitution of minors, and the rumor that his daughter was working there was true, and Wraith killed the other boy.


    Then I put my daughter to bed with medicine and asked the dark doctor to force her to have an abortion.


    The daughter, who knew everything, smiled and killed herself in front of Wraith in order to scratch her father''s heart indelibly.


    Think calmly. If my daughter really worked in a brothel, would she commit suicide like this?


    My daughter was desperate to protect the other boy. Rais was so passionate that he hit both his daughter and the other boy.


    After killing the other boy, I learned one truth. He said that the reason he got into the gang was because of the money. He said he needed a lot of money for his sick mother. And when Wraith had killed him, there was no one to nurse his mother, and the mother, who could not get out of bed, knew that she had died of debilitation.


    Wraith was later told the whole truth by her daughter''s boyfriend''s fellow gang.


    "It''s all my fault... isn''t it...?" I''m the worst bastard ever. "


    After a few hours, in a completely darkened room, Reis muttered a distorted smile full of mockery.


    Mako, Simon, Fortz, Dean, and Alan headed to see Jack Wraith.


    "Listen, I''ve located the house where I live. This is it."


    Fortz refers to a terribly old apartment.


    "Do you live in such a cheap house?" A legendary killer? "


    "You''re a gambling maniac like Fortz, and your paycheck is rough."


    "I only play lottery." So I became a gambling maniac ".


    Mako is suspicious, Dean makes a speculation, and Fortz insists.


    "I''ll visit you."


    Simon says.


    There was only one person living in the apartment, so he went to the other person''s room and rang the bell. The placard was pseudonymous for Rock.


    Ahh, which way?


    The voice of the old man echoed through the room.


    "You''ve been taken care of in Japan." I came all the way to the United States to give you back. "


    Simon told me in Japanese.


    The door opened and a grey-haired old man, dressed as a shirt and pants, appeared and was surprised to see Simon''s face.


    ��Simon? That hungry ghost... she''s completely grown up...��


    "You''re so old, Wraith."


    Wraith and Simon smile at each other.


    So, what have you done now?


    I heard a rumor that you were nearby, so I thought I''d pay you back what I owe you.


    Simon says in a dumb tone to Wraith, who asks.


    "Did you owe me something instead of owning it?"


    I asked Mako.


    "When I was in the back streets of Japan, I used to be on my side, and I used to kill each other as enemies. We owe each other a debt."


    "Fufufu, isn''t that nostalgic?" And you''re not being honest. You''ve come to show your face to this geezer. "


    Listening to Simon''s dialogue, Reyes patted Simon on the shoulder in a good mood.


    "That''s not all." I have a favor to ask. It''s more like a request from these guys than a request from me.... "


    Simon looked at the four people behind him and said:


    After that, the five of them went into Leith''s room and told him why they were visiting Leith.


    "Just the five of us crushing the gangs that rule the city?" It''s like a game. That''s ridiculous. Besides, why should I help you with that? "


    Listening to the story, Wraith was dumbfounded.


    "You saved my life the other day. Help me again. I''ll pay you for crushing them and taking their money."


    And Foltz pleaded with enthusiasm.


    "Um... that''s like telling me to help with a robbery murder?" The last time I killed them, they were trying to beat up a girl. And there, a quarrel broke out between the poor idiot who had the illusion that he was a hero, and he was almost killed pathetically, so I just came out with my hand. "


    "Hey, Foltz, you do it all the time." I thought you were scared. "


    Listening to Wraith, Mako smiles admiringly as he puts his hands on his sunglasses.


    "Mako, don''t praise this guy." This one''s terrifying. That''s why, when you look at a scene like that, it''s going to be a tricky thing to do. "


    I don''t want to deny my cowardice and run like a barbarian.


    "Ahhhh"


    "Shut up, you guys!"


    Dean said in a cool tone, Simon shrugged, Alan nodded, and Foltz spoke in a grumpy voice.


    "Oh, my grandfather eats cake." Can I have a little? "


    Looking at the cake on the desk in the back, Mako''s eyes shone.


    "I bought this for my daughter, but if I want to eat, I''ll like it."


    Wraith tells the throwing spear.


    "Huh? What is that? If I eat it, I''ll lose my daughter''s share."


    "Today is my daughter''s birthday." It''s been exactly thirty years since my daughter died. If I were alive... hahaha, would I have crossed forty? "


    Mako pointed out that Wraith laughed reluctantly.


    "I see... it''s been 30 years since then..."


    Wraith looks away and looks up at the ceiling.


    "I was resting a bit, but it''s nothing to rot like this..." You''re the one who came to see me. This must have led me to the edge, and I don''t think it''s a bad idea to ignore it. Besides, when I was at my favorite Beppong-san, Fine. I''ll take you on a boring ride. "


    While staring at Mako and spreading his lowly smile, Rais accepted.


    "No... I can''t believe you''re a freelancer."


    Despite being seen with lewd eyes, Mako shines happily.


    (Is it the same as Junko that is so weak?)


    Looking at Mako like that, Simon thought:


    The party that added Wraith as a new member of Tee Time on the battlefield was checking the net.


    See how Saltgrill and Fortz responded to the call after the disturbances at yesterday''s drug rally.


    "What''s the call?"


    Wraith asks.


    "I called out to the gangs scattered in Alcapa City to overthrow the Salt Grilled Slug. Woah, that''s quite a reaction."


    Foltz glad to see the mailbox.


    "These guys are all going to join us."


    Mako says.


    "That''s a pretty good reaction." But when you make contact with these guys, you''re going to get spies on the Salt Grilled Slugs. ��


    Wraith points out.


    "Let''s do the test."


    "Oh, a test. That''s good."


    "Ahhhh"


    Simon suggested it, and Mako laughed. Alan also nodded heavily.


    Mako and Alan will understand the test in a nutshell.


    Fortz is around.


    "It''s not a test, it''s a stepping stone."


    That''s right.


    Mako said, and Simon nodded.


    "Trampling means... that''s what it means." No, I don''t like the idea of gangsters. Well, I joined the gang that I hated, too. "


    Wraith smiles bitterly.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, so tell me."


    Dean asks for an explanation.


    "I''ll try to see if there are any spies among these people who put in the email." When you come into contact with us, you kill at least one of the Salt Grill Slugs and make them prove you''re not a spy. "


    "Or maybe we can just let some asshole in that daisy daisy jacket die alive in front of us." Or is it too kind to go that far? "


    Simon explained and Mako suggested.


    "If you send me a message to kill him, it could cause him to fall apart, so let''s do something about this erotic woman''s legs."


    "Ah? Are you lusting for your grandfather?"


    I told Wraith to make fun of me without showing her that I was particularly offended by the way I looked at her legs and chest.


    "Fufu, I''m still active ~"


    Rais put his hand on his crotch and shook his head with a smile as he gestured with a stroking stick.

 2534 6

    On the following day, we started the tee time visitation test on the battlefield.


    Under the pretext of overthrowing the salt grilles and slugs, a large number of members have been recruited. The meeting point was where Dean lived. Dean lived there alone in a large house, so he made it a temporary place.


    Dean was the main visitor, but Foltz was next to him.


    Tell me the name of the original organization.


    Dean asks, face to face with the first dick.


    [Pattern Hero and Demon King Templar]


    "It''s just like we used to do." Can you throw away your grudges and fight the Salt Grilled Slugs as part of your tee time on the battlefield? ��


    "I came because I wanted to." I don''t want to hate you. Most of our organizations were killed by fire, and they hate them much more. "


    In response to Dean''s confirmation, the prick reveals his anger and remorse.


    Alright, then I''ll have you step on it.


    Trampling?


    When Dean gazes, Foltz opens a huge trunk. The dick shouted weirdly.


    Seeing the contents of the trunk, the thugs were surprised. Inside was a man in a beige jacket tied up and packed. Alive. Looking at him in horror.


    "I''m going to get my eyes on this guy."


    Dean tells him to give the fork to the dickhead. At first, I was going to have them killed, but I didn''t have enough stepping pictures to kill one person at a time, and it was troublesome to catch them one by one, so I lost my body little by little and switched to the direction of killing.


    "I see, checking if it''s a spy." But if you turn him down, he''ll spy on you and kill you, right? I can''t just turn back the guy I turned down. In this way, even if the spy is misleading, you can''t refuse it, and it won''t come out. "


    The thugs disagree.


    "I want to say that my head turns a lot, but I will check it properly in response to the time when I tear this thing apart. If you have a loyal eye, for example, when you hesitate, you''re just frightened, or you''re hesitant because you''re one of us. Eyewitnesses will decide whether you''re a spy or not."


    ��I see... then I''ll do it��


    Listening to Dean, the dickhead bent over to the side of the man in the trunk and pushed the fork into his eyes.


    "He''s out. It''s time to check out from the beginning."


    "You''re out, no matter what you look at."


    "Hehehe, you guys are so good at eye contact." I didn''t know you were out. "


    Mako, Simon, and Wraith whispered through the magic mirror.


    "I don''t know at all..." Where are you judging me? "


    Foltz came to the hidden room behind the magic mirror and asked.


    "I squeezed my lips hard, put my eye into it, and there''s a little extra force in my hand. There are many other tricks and reactions that are desperately pretending to be calm. If it''s easy to understand, then it''s impossible."


    ��No, no, no... maybe you''re resisting the eyeballs��


    Wraith explained, but Foltz was not satisfied.


    "The three of them are talking together and saying they''re out." This one''s out. "


    Mako made a ruthless decision.


    "Alright, let''s get more and more in." Dean, get rid of that outgoing guy. "


    "Okay."


    Mako orders beyond a fingertip cell phone. Dean responds to the death with his earphones.


    Is that okay?


    Listening to Dean''s dialogues, the thug raises his face.


    "You''re not okay." You''re out. "


    Dean spoke coldly and put a gun to the man''s head.


    Huh?


    Immediately after reacting to the killing, the trigger was pulled and blood, brain plasma, and skull were scattered throughout the chamber.


    "Can I clean it up later...?" No, you don''t have to clean it up. "


    Looking down at the corpse, Dean exhaled.


    While Kelly Murdoch is a gangster, she doesn''t like brutality very much. I avoid murder in particular. But when it comes to work, we cut it off completely and step into murder without hesitation.


    "Okay, here''s the quiz. I was able to beat the killer who doesn''t like killing." The assassin isn''t dead, but he can end it. I''m going to miss it with my heart. Or are you going to kill me relentlessly? Answer within five seconds. Five...... Four...... Three...... thu...... Woah...... Blackout! "


    A skinhead man wearing a cape comes forward in a cheerful tone. Like Murdoch, he is an executive at the Nudist School, known as Bob Marrigan.


    "Hah, you hate me." You''re going to kill me like that, aren''t you? "


    Murdock listens to Marigans'' quiz and throws up in a daze.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "If you let him live, he could come and kill you again." Or maybe I let Zudon down in the guise of losing. We should eliminate the possibility of catastrophic damage. "


    "I see, but he''s such a nice idiot. Don''t forget the gratitude he missed. He turned his sex into a beauty, came to save me when you were in danger, and he could be a lovebird."


    Huh?


    Murdock denies the bullshit of Marigans.


    "Shigushi, Murdock." I thought that the oldest executives would finally be able to compete for the biggest executives, but thanks to the disfigurement of the stupid lower tissues, he was also my father. "


    If I had made a mistake about once, I wouldn''t have been able to get a good look at it.


    In the first place, the failure of the organization under my umbrella was not my direct failure, so it was a Murdoch that I expected you to take a serious view of, but it was sweet.


    Salt Grilled Slug is not a particularly crude tissue, nor is the boss slug incompetent. Murdoch sees no excuse but to say that he was unlucky.


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry." Columbia Mafia executives died in a rally that sounds so loud. ��


    "Still, it''s better than you." You''re a poker player, and you''re completely cut off from your career. "


    Marigan laughs, but Murdock laughs.


    So, why don''t you go out of your way to call me in and hit me with both of you for the Saltgrind Slug''s Revenge?


    ��There''s a rumor that Jack Wraith was hired by the Hostiles in Saltgrill Slug''s organization.��


    Murdoch said with a genuine look on his face.


    ��I''ve seen that this invisible enemy force is quite a substitute for framing Salt Grill Slug and ruining drug rallies and killing Salt Grill Slug members on a daily basis.��


    And Murdock said that the invisible enemy could not be dealt with by the Salt Grilled Slug alone.


    Those who were crushed by the Salt Grilled Slugs, or who were lurking behind, will be tested for tee time on the battlefield one after another.


    In the end, only two people were disposed of as spies. Otherwise, you can join the group lightly.


    Dozens of thugs gathered in the garden of Dean''s house stand in front of Mako and the others.


    "I''ll double-check." Everyone here is part of the tea time on the battlefield, so it''s good to get together and crush the Salt Grill Slug. ��


    In front of dozens of dicks, Mako called out. There was no one to speak of alienity.


    Who''s the boss?


    One of the thugs asks.


    "Who are you going to do this to? Dean, do you want to do this?" You have bones inside. Unlike Fortz. "


    "Come on, in front of the rookies."


    Listening to Mako''s dialogue, Foltz frowns.


    "Mako is fine." I''m not that kind of person. "


    Dean said.


    "Hey, I''m not a gangster." I just want to crush that bunch of beige jackets, and I''m just working with you guys. "


    "Well, tentatively, you''re the leader."


    Mako refused, but Simon recommended it.


    If I fail, I''ll be homeless.


    "Going to another town and being a street gangster again?"


    "Don''t even think about failing. It''s spicy."


    When I watched Mako and the others interact, I became anxious, and some of the dicks whispered to each other.


    "If you''re not a gangster, you don''t know how we feel, do you?" We had no choice but to do this. "


    ��Yes, fashion is important, but it''s not fashion.��


    "Everyone wants it." What? Get out of your miserable life. They''re asking for you. What? Find a safe place to stay. Everyone wants it. What do you want? A companion of suffering. Everyone wants to show. What? Your own worth. That''s why we became gangsters. "


    Some of them appealed straight to Mako.


    "I don''t think you''re the only ones." I''m sure they''re hostile too. Well, that''s why I''m talking about it. "


    Rais said with a smile.


    "Tentatively, but properly become the same gang as us." I can only believe the same gang. I can''t believe anyone but gangsters. "


    "All right."


    Mako nodded with a genuine face at the more straightforward demands of one of the dicks.


    "Well, people have gathered. What is the specific plan from here?��


    Simon asked Mako.


    "During the treadmill, I scratched a few pieces of beige clothes, but they were also tortured." And I''ve got a lot of information about them. There was something interesting in it. "


    Mako projected the holographic display at an oversized size so that everyone in the garden could see it.


    Their boss, King Slug, is hooked up with the Powered Suit Race and will be competing in the race tomorrow.


    The display showed the homepage of the recruitment site for the Powered Suit Race in Alcapa City.


    Are you going to attack it?


    "Security is pretty tight." In any case, the sponsor is the [private oil field house]. "


    Simon and Dean say.


    "I''ll manage to swap with the race participants." So, I''m going to get close to King Slug and kill him. "


    "Today or tomorrow?" It''s too fast, isn''t it? "


    One of the newcomers said, listening to Mako.


    "King Slug usually has a hardened escort, and he rarely comes out of the organization." But if it becomes that race, it will make a gap. "


    And, Dean.


    "Let me do the slippery part."


    Wraith offered it.


    "Why do you want to go to the race?"


    "I wanted to try the Powered Suit Race once."


    Simon asked, and Reyes smiled and gave a simple answer.

 2535 7

    Another day has passed.


    This racetrack is located within Alcapa City. Today is the day of the Powered Suit Race.


    Salt Grilled Slugs are a big part of this racetrack. The boss, King Slug, is a race fanatic and drives for his protection.


    "King... there''s a bad report..."


    King Slug tongued as his men screamed in horror as he raised the tension for the race, which was to begin in an hour.


    "There are a lot of missing people in the organization."


    "You told me to refrain from acting alone."


    King Slug will decide whether it is related to the rally the day before yesterday.


    "Every group has disappeared. Three groups have disappeared, and eleven people have not been contacted."


    It''s a battlefield tee time thing.


    The abominably murmuring King Slug. It has also come to my attention that an organization called Tee Time on the Battlefield is gathering people to overthrow Salt Grill Slugs. I also sent in spies.


    "The two spies who went to apply have lost contact with each other."


    Continuing to hear bad reports, King Slug''s swollen face is distorted by his fat.


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    Suddenly a mocking voice came from behind, and King Slug stood up in a hurry and looked back.


    "Why are you here..."


    King Slug watches as Kelly Murdock and Bob Marrigan turn up, bewildered. The two are executives of the Nudist School, the upper organisation of the Salt Grill Slug.


    "The Nudist School takes the matter of the day before yesterday very seriously. Because of that, I might be removed from the career course."


    King Slug took a breath to Murdock, who told him quietly. I can''t read the bottom of Murdock''s stomach, but I can''t believe I don''t remember my anger thinking common sense. And they are secretly saying that they are responsible.


    Even though the invisible enemy is hiding, I can''t afford to participate in the race.


    Marigans laughing and mocking.


    "Well, if there''s a chance that the enemy will come after you during the race, it''s probably the other way around." You can set him up in a trap. "


    "I will come with that intention."


    Murdock tells King Slug to forcefully declare.


    I don''t know if you knew there was a high chance that the enemy would show up, or if you were an idiot who wanted to race without much awareness, but if the enemy showed up, let me take a look at the place where they would be repelled.


    Try not to be the other way around.


    Murdock and Maligan dislike it, but King Slug remains awe-inspiring. I don''t even put my tongue out in my heart. In fact, I have committed a major failure, and I have been witnessed at the place where I am about to enter the race under such circumstances. It''s a very unpleasant situation.


    ��Well, quizzes,�� he says, ��when you find a video that gets a lot of views, you have the job of pushing a low rating from the bottom up, and you have the job of writing a low review on a merchant site. I have to make one of them my younger child. Now, the question is, what kind of work should I do to educate my children? Answer in your head in five seconds. Five...... Boo...... Sly ~...... Too ~...... Woof...... Blackout!"


    ��Maybe everyone here gave me an answer in their head that they don''t like either of them.��


    Murdock smiled bitterly at Marigans who suddenly asked for a quiz.


    In addition to the six players Mako, Simon, Wraith, Dean, Foltz, and Alan, about 30 percent of the newcomers who entered the battlefield tea time yesterday took a dozen people to the Alcapa City racetrack.


    "There''s a lot of people in there. Is the Powered Suit Race so popular?"


    Mako looks over the auditorium seating. Mako is right, the seats are filled with customers.


    "Does Mako feel alienated from the situation in this country?" It''s been very popular for about five years. "


    Well, it''s been more than six months since I''ve been here.


    Dean said, Mako smiles and admits.


    "Are you going to run in that?"


    Mako turns his attention to some of the Powered Suits already on the racetrack.


    In addition, you can attack another runner, it''s a stupid competition.


    Simon laughs. I know this sport exists, but I wasn''t very interested. Simon doesn''t like sports in general in the first place.


    "You can only attack the suit part." It''s a rule that you shouldn''t hurt your body. "


    "It''s a rumor that [Private Oilfield] made it popular." To sell the Powered Suit. "


    Fortz and the rules, Dean put the fashion backdrop into his mouth.


    "There are scum of skin tone and dry clothes all over the place." For security. I know you''ve killed a lot of people, but there''s a lot of them. How many members are there? "


    Inside the venue, Mako confirms the beige jacket and the man in the beige suit, and poisons them with abhorrence.


    ��Hundreds of people. It''s only in one city, so it''s probably a lot of gang density.��


    "Those who crushed the tissue are absorbing and swelling up." There are probably a lot of people who are obedient, so if you take your head off, I think you can get nostalgia. "


    Dean said.


    "Dean, you''re Hideyoshi." I''m Nobunaga, though. "


    ��How''s it going?


    Dean couldn''t understand the meaning of Mako''s words with a smile.


    Mako doesn''t admit to nostalgia and wants to kill anyone who turns against him.


    "That''s..."


    Simon, who was born and raised in Japan, explained it to Dean.


    "I know, it''s just what I want." Dean, I will do as you wish. That''s the right answer. "


    And, Mako.


    Today, the plan is to include Wraith in the race and use the fight in the race to kill King Slug.


    Just in case, instead of just letting Wraith do it, Mako and the others had a plan to break in. That''s why I brought in a lot of people who joined me on the battlefield for tea time.


    "I wish I could leave it to myself." You don''t trust this mighty assassin? Grandpa, you''re losing your motivation because of the shock. "


    Lace was unhappy with the plan.


    There''s no guarantee of success because it''s a special situation called assassination in the race instead of killing normally.


    Simon calms down.


    "If it''s me, Simon, Dean, and Alan in a set, get in the car and break into the racetrack." Dean and Alan are going to kill the slugger''s boss. Me and Simon are the guards. We need to keep the slugs out of the way. "


    What about me?


    Foltz points to himself.


    "You command the others." We need support from the seats. "


    "Ah, response... it''s an important role, isn''t it?"


    Of course. Stupid. It''s important.


    Mako spoke up angrily to Fortz, who tended to hesitate. Foltz shrugs.


    So, are you ready for me to take part in the race?


    I checked with Wraith.


    ��All right, I got one of the race contestants to take turns.��


    Dean answers.


    "Acquisition? Threat?"


    Simon asks.


    "I used both of them." Though the threat was minimal. If you make a bad impression on people, it may cause harm where you don''t know where to keep it. "


    "Haha, this kid, he''s so talented. I like him."


    Listening to Dean''s answer, Wraith laughs.


    "It''s about time." Participants have to go to the waiting room. "


    Simon inspires Wraith.


    "Sniff, then I''ll whip you to the old bone." Damn, this is a rough organization of servants. "


    "I''ll tell you what I want to do, grandpa."


    Mako laughed and pushed into Wraith.


    For King Slug, besides being just a hobby, the Powered Suit Race also aimed to thicken the pipe with its sponsor, the private oilfielder. I have already made several acquaintances of private oil shops.


    The only way to win back a private oil field shop is to earn results in the race. Since King Slug is old-fashioned and boasts high performance, it has become popular not only within Alcapa City, but also externally.


    Powered suit athletes line up at the start. And of course, King Slug.


    (sighs)


    With a sense of struggle all around him, King Slug smiled unstoppably at the slight murderous intent that was obviously directed at him. Until I was sixty-two years old, I lived in a world of cut and stretched. It has an extremely sharp sensation. The liver is also sitting.


    GO!


    When the race starts, ten athletes in powered suits run together.


    Some of them deliberately delayed and attacked with goods from behind. Some people take out a weapon with a long handle and poke it, while others hit a steel ball chained to it.


    But when such an attack is made, none of them that are before them shall panic. This is the scene you promised at the start of the Powered Suit Race. Rotate your arms as you run and guard them with shields and stolen goods.


    One of the guards was there. The arm part of the Powered Suit is blown apart by the blow of the axe spear "Halvard".


    "It''s crazy and fun. I don''t enjoy it the same way."


    Wraith looked sideways at the sight and set it up against King Slug. I swung the seven-knot stick around and released it towards King Slug''s head.


    King Slug is prevented by the arm of the Powered Suit. The seven-knot stick was almost entangled in his arm, but King Slug quickly pulled his arm back.


    "You''re here soon." It''s easy to understand. "


    As he ran, King Slug looked back at Wraith and his gaze. They are running within easy reach of each other.


    "Are you Jack Wraith?"


    "Oh, oh, I found out. What did you say?"


    The voice of King Slug called out, and Wraith let out a dumb voice.


    "It''s been rumored for a long time." You''re the one who''s been murdered by my organization. "


    "Yeah? I only killed five people."


    Huh, that''s still too much.


    King Slug threw an ax at Wraith, who looked surprised.


    An axe chained to a flying chain, Wraith grabbed it with the arms of a powered suit.


    "Shit... my weapon has failed." I thought it was okay because of the reach, but it was hard to use. "


    Wraith swung the seven verse stick as she poisoned herself, but King Slug took the time to avoid it.


    The attack and defense continued as I ran. No matter what Wraith looked like, it felt like she was being pushed.


    (This grandfather, on top of being quite skilful, gets used to the battle of the Powered Suit. Damn, I''ll be ten years younger. Can''t you beat the yearly wave?)


    As he fought, Wraith figured out how to turn back from here.


    And there was a man behind Leith who was attacking.


    Preventing a hammer attack, Wraith saw the attacker from behind alternating with the King Slug running in front of him in a sinuous manner.


    (There was a murderous intent. I see, is that so?)


    I suspected that the one coming from behind would be King Slug''s men. King Slug is probably bringing his men into this race to increase his chances of winning. I must have been prepared for a raid on myself this time.


    "Come on, Grandpa Wraith is dying."


    "Aaaahhhhhhh"


    Seeing Wraith being attacked by the two of them, Dean pointed out, and Alan turned his upset face towards Mako.


    Well then, let''s activate the plan I''ve set up.


    Mako stood up from the audience and pushed her sunglasses up with an unstoppable smile.

 2536 8

    The audience at the race venue was crowded. A car broke into the course.


    Mako and Simon were in the car. Mako drives, and Simon is the passenger.


    Simon, shoot him.


    "OK"


    Encouraged by Mako, Simon pulls the gun out of the car and shoots at the player who is attacking Wraith from behind.


    The Powered Suit is not a fully wrapped type and has a lot of exposure. The athlete who was attacking Wraith from behind was shot through the exposed part and collapsed.


    Shortly thereafter, Simon pulls back into the car as guns are fired at the car.


    The beige-clothed gang jumped out onto the course. Instead of jumping out of the passenger seat, he stood by the side of the course to escort them.


    That''s a lot of stuff.


    Simon mutters.


    "In other words, it''s easy to put a lot of money into it." It''s a good match for you. "


    Mako flinches and turns the car around.


    Hmm, your people can''t be relied upon.


    King Slug mockingly watched Mako and Simon''s ride as they ran into each other.


    It was Wraith who continued to shake the seven-knot stick, but King Slug was parrying as hard as he could. Thanks to his Powered Suit''s defensive capabilities, King Slug was accustomed to running in close quarters, and Wraith struggled.


    King Slug''s axe flies. The blade blurred Wraith''s forehead and Wraith''s face became red and dyed.


    "Grandpa, don''t push yourself."


    King Slug laughs as he looks at Wraith with a bleeding face.


    "You must be the old man." Moreover, I became an obese man. I don''t like old fat people. "


    Wraith said back, concerned about the blood in her eyes.


    Thank you for your advice, but I''ll eat whatever I want and die without regret.


    King Slug returns with a series of axe attacks.


    I guess the Powered Suit works too, but it moves nimble and agile like Grandpa Bhai.


    "Huh. It''s a fatman who can move a long time ago."


    Tsk, are you still racing even though your life is in danger?


    Rais asked King Slug as he ran, stopping him from attacking.


    "Of course, the assassins will fight back, and the race will win." Or rather, I have the advantage of using this method of fighting rather than stopping. "


    King Slug laughing loudly.


    Protect the King!


    One of the beige clothes group screams.


    "King? Oh, that''s a good name."


    Somehow Mako likes the name and breaks his mouth.


    Runaway Attack!


    Mako screamed and forced the car into a group of beige clothes that were shooting at the gun.


    "Oops, I accidentally ran away." Inadvertently again. Ahahahaha


    Mako laughed happily as two gangsters in late-running beige clothes flew away in their cars.


    But there were only two of them. After that, even if you try to u-turn the car many times, you will continue to run away.


    "I ran around a bit, and I couldn''t decide which attack to hit and run." But it feels great when you''re able to skip it or hit it with a spin. I feel the ecstasy. "


    "Have you ever run it before?"


    "Yeah, I''m a terrible driver. I''ve never had a car accident for two weeks, and when Polyduke enters my sight, I inadvertently have the habit of mistaking brakes and accelerators, and I often run over it."


    "You really don''t like polyester. Some of them are good."


    It was still a shallow day for Simon to meet Mako, but he had heard many bad things about the police.


    "Maybe. No, I''m sure it is." But hatred and anger don''t get any worse. "


    What happened?


    "When I first came to this country..." I have a friend. It was a weak girl. He was gang-raped and killed by a half-drug of illegal drugs. All criminals are cops. They always did the same thing, they raped and killed people, but about half the police station was full of gurus. I blew up the police station. "


    Listening to Mako, Simon remembered a certain person.


    It''s like a taboo viper.


    A taboo viper?


    "There are such people in the back streets of Japan. I got into the police station alone and killed all the police officers. There are rumors that the police chief''s daughter was brutalized and did it to protect the girl.��


    "Hahaha, I''m surprised that there are other people like that besides me. I''d love to meet you. Oh, I spared you that. I''ll guess next time ~


    "Hah... you can''t tell the truth, can you?" I''m not playing, I''m going to get out and shoot you. "


    Simon remembered a person when he saw a mako happily killing people. Now I''m talking about a man I know well.


    (This guy has a connection to the new house.)


    Simon feels nostalgic.


    Mako and Simon fight back with guns against beige gangsters as they park their cars.


    "There''s no backup shooting coming from the guest seat." There are too many of us to deal with. "


    "The commander is Gudagda." You''ll get away with this. In addition, there may be a private military input from the sponsor''s private oil field shop. "


    Mako says irritably, and Simon says calmly.


    "Hey, Fortz! What are you doing? Cover me more!"


    Mako yells at Foltz over the phone.


    I''m sorry. My enemies are falling into the audience...


    "That''s why! Split up the support team and fight back against incoming enemies!" You decide what percentage you want, and if you don''t have enough to fight, you can count on support! "


    Mako hung up the phone as he yelled at her.


    "Unlike Dean, he''s an impossible child."


    "Don''t say that in front of yourself." Maybe I''m aware of it and I care about it. "


    Wow, I''m doing it.


    Simon grabs his paco vaguely. Mako sighed and accepted.


    Ahhhhhh


    Alan gets out of the audience and shoots at them with two pistols.


    Naturally, Alan is counter-attacked, but Alan skillfully evades. The enemy''s consciousness has now been dispersed among Alan.


    "I don''t know what he''s thinking, but he''s got a pretty good arm."


    Simon praises Alan for watching him move.


    "There''s a mixture of skin tones other than daisy." What the hell is that cloak? "


    Mako narrowed his eyes when he saw a tall man with a center hairstyle and a skinhead wearing a cape and hiding his arm from the Beige Gangsters.


    "Sounds good. I''m lucky to be around nice guys." It was worth the trip. "


    The skinhead man in the cloak laughs happily. There is a tattoo on my face. Bob Marrigan is a senior member of the Nudist School.


    "Good girl. She''s shiny." I''d like to see your face with your glasses on. Hey, take off your glasses. "


    Kelly Murdoch, who is also a senior member of the Nudist School, shouts at Mako.


    "For the time being, this is Glasun." If I had the chance. Not now. "


    "Why not now?"


    Hearing Mako''s words, Murdoch asked with a smile.


    "You might be the one who shoots in the middle of it."


    That''s what Mako shot at Murdoch. Almost simultaneously, Simon shoots at Marigun.


    Murdock and Maligan ran left and right, each with a bouncing motion.


    Mako vs. Murdoch and Simon vs. Marigans were separated naturally, and at the moment when the shooting began, Foltz finally brought his men together to the course and began attacking the beige clothes gangs.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Wraith and King Slug was beginning to change. King Slug''s dominant move was slowing down.


    Fufu. Even if you can move your body, you can''t keep up with your stamina.


    "Guuu..."


    King Slug groaned with a frown at Wraith, who provoked him.


    King Slug noticed more now. Wraith kept her movements to a minimum as she felt more athletic. Meanwhile, King Slug repeated his grunting attacks, which were exhausting. The difference in stamina was even more pronounced when it was brought into the long battle.


    "You were only dealing with the weak ones, weren''t you?" I can''t help but feel like I''m winning with the help of my minions. "


    Shit!


    Further incitement from Wraith made King Slug slice.


    "Even when I''m getting older, it''s a shame that I''m still an immature hungry ghost in my head." When I see it like that, I feel pathetic as the same grandfather. "


    Wraith is genuinely disappointed by King Slug''s rush to repeat a further gigantic attack, rather than incitement.


    "I was playing with your game, but that''s enough." It''s goodbye. "


    Wraith threw away the seven verse stick and pulled out the gun.


    It was a king slug that had frozen for a moment after being hit by a gun, but exhaled heavily and smiled tinyly.


    "Well... that''s fine." Thank you for keeping up with me along the way. "


    You''re welcome.


    Immediately after King Slug sarcastically told her, Reyes smiled back and pulled the trigger.


    "Did you get hit?" But now you''re going to have a fight with the Nudist School. "


    Murdock stops fighting Mako as he watches King Slug fall.


    "So what?" You were the first to reach out. I buy all the fights I get sold. Whoever you''re dealing with. "


    "Sounds good. She''s a good woman to build." It''s wonderful to see a guy like this in real life. "


    Murdock smiled satisfiedly at Mako, who spoke out in a powerful manner, and walked away from the scene with Mako''s gaze aligned.


    (The Salt Grilled Slug is dead, too. Damn it. What''s going to happen?)


    Marigans quit fighting Simon and flee while avoiding Simon''s fire.


    Nearly half of the gangsters in beige clothes were slaughtered. The other half surrendered, gathered in one place, threw down their guns and fell to the ground.


    "Mako... we won..." Unbelievable. Ahahaha


    Foltz cheered as he watched King Slug and the beige-clothed gang die and surrender.


    "It''s not Mako."


    Huh?


    Hmm?


    "Call me King. From now on, call me King."


    Foltz and Simon greeted Mako King with an unstoppable smile.


    "I will reign as your king and guide you." Higher. Higher. ��

 2537 9

    In the first place, Mako was trying to use his battlefield tee time to retaliate against the Salt Grill Slug organization.


    And yet, it was the comfort of being a boss that kept me in the organization. From the point of view of her, who has been acting alone for a long time, it was very fresh, pleasant and unavoidable to act as a group like this one. Instead of being alone again, I wanted to stay together and decided to leave where I belonged.


    Mako, will you stay like this, too?


    "I thought you just told me to call you King."


    To make his expression shine, Maco King said.


    "Don''t call me Mako from today." Stop being a boss. Call me King. "


    "Why are you calling me the same name as that slugger..."


    "King is more impactful and worthy of me"


    Dean frowns as if he doesn''t like it, but King doesn''t listen.


    "Simon, Wraith, you''re staying here." If there''s anything else I can do, I''d like to play with you guys again. "


    The king invites him with a lazy smile. Simon has a thoughtful face.


    ��Hehehe, I don''t mind if you date me every day��


    Wraith laughed with a smile.


    "Every day is tough. If you feel like it."


    I wonder if it''s okay to say that you have a prospect?


    Listening to King''s dialogue, Rais let his voice bounce.


    Even though you''re my grandfather, do you think you''ll be even with Mako?


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    Foltz stares at Wraith in disgust. Seeing Foltz''s plain reaction, Reyes shrugged his shoulders in a funny way.


    (Well, it''s a body that''s been rotting. I was too old to eat, and I was just about to die. In front of me like that, a woman who likes moro shows up and asks me to be one of us. Somehow... this is destiny, isn''t it? I don''t know what happens when I''m alive.)


    There was a simple bottom line, but Wraith also had a feeling that she wanted to blossom before she died. I had a feeling that this would be a good trigger.


    Simon, what are you going to do?


    King looks at Simon.


    "Simon was quite good, and it would be nice to have him here."


    "Ahhh....."


    Dean backed up and Alan nodded.


    "I wonder if the boat you boarded..." Well, you can hang out until you get tired of it. "


    I also accepted Simon who had no special needs.


    (For a while, I was thinking of leaving him and doing it alone... No, I''ve had enough of that time alone, but it wasn''t much fun.)


    Looking back at life here these days, Simon thinks.


    Simon acted with his childhood when he was a mercenary, when he was in a mercenary school, when he was in the US military before that, and when he was active in the back streets of Japan before that.


    However, the childhood friend said that he would stop using mercenaries, so he thought about using it as an opportunity to act alone. I decided to take a different path, thinking that by acting apart from the trees that had been with me since I was a child, I might see a new landscape.


    It was Simon who came to live alone and hoped that there would be some major discoveries and growth, but nothing in particular. My friend who likes it is not able to do anything new, and I have not had enough days.


    (The same organization as Wraith seems interesting. Besides, this woman is connected to the new house. It''s a type that pulls on and off. In the end, I''m not the kind of person who hangs my head on my own, and I''m not the kind who flutters around alone, so it''s probably the most appropriate role to support someone.)


    Simon came to think of it that way and chose to be part of this organization.


    "This Alcapa City is already ours." But that''s not enough to satisfy you. "


    King looks over at the tee-time members of the battlefield and the members of the Salt Grill Slug as they descend into the racetrack.


    "Let''s get whatever we can get." I''m going to make the organization bigger and bigger. "


    "Ohhh!"


    In response to King''s declaration, Fortz, who applauds alone, concentrates his gaze.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" I''m the only one who gets excited or something... "


    "No, it''s fine, because it matched me." You''re an idiot, but I''m super happy. "


    Oh, is that so?


    Foltz scratched his head and grinned at the smiling King.


    Murdock and Marigans have returned to Tea Time HQ on the battlefield.


    (Isn''t he a bad guy at last?)


    Marigan was putting Murdock''s life in danger. Having jeopardized the pipeline with the Colombian Mafia, they destroyed the umbrella organization that caused the problem and robbed the city of another organization. At that time, Murdock was also firmly involved and was in a state of disrepair. There is no doubt that responsibility will be vigorously pursued.


    When Murdock, who I''ve been with since I was a child, was punished for his life, Marigan was willing to protect Murdock against the organization. If they''re going to kill us soon, we''re going to leave the organization.


    Right now, only Murdock has been summoned by the top executives, and Marigans are waiting on their own. I didn''t care what kind of sandstorm I was going to get.


    "Hey, you were waiting for me to get killed?"


    After a while, Murdock returns safely and slaps his mouth with a sarcastic smile, reassuring his heart.


    "Oh, I''ve been waiting for you." So, how''d it go? Have you received any generous treatment that would deprive you of your position as an officer? Then why don''t I make you my subordinate? "


    Marigan says in a disgusting tone.


    "On the contrary, you''ve been promoted to the highest ranking executive."


    Haha


    Marigans didn''t believe Murdock''s report. I tried to hear it was just a boring joke.


    "The boss is dead." Thunder struck him an hour ago. "


    But after hearing Murdoch''s report, Marigan realized it wasn''t a joke.


    "Luke, the boss''s son, is to succeed the next boss." In essence, it is not an exaggeration to say that Luke has supported the Nudist School so far, and there will be no other suitable materials. Now, not only me, but also executives and top executives are going to be in a hurry with HR. "


    "I see... you''ve always been in Luke''s right arm position."


    A convincing Marigun.


    I don''t suppose you assassinated the boss with that lightning strike, did you?


    If I had the ability to call a thunderclap, you''d suspect me.


    Murdock shrugged and laughed as Marigans asked in a gloomy tone.


    "But... if it''s Luke, I''m going to start fighting." Many people didn''t like how Luke did it. "


    Marigan disappears his smile and speaks of concern.


    "Maybe the faction will split into two, and Luke won''t be able to stop it." I wonder if I can stop it. Luke''s personality. "


    "You must be a militant personality who loves to fight." It''s strange that I was absorbed in such a moderate Luke. "


    ��That''s why I''m so protective. Even if Luke doesn''t stop, he who rebels against Luke''s methods will be silenced from the bottom."


    "Oh, I''m scared. Oh, I''m dependable."


    Marigan teased Murdock with a fierce smile.

 2538 10

    Foltz used to play various gambling games and make money. And I couldn''t do anything but play the lottery.


    Lotteries are casual gambling. And it''s also in Fortz''s creativity. I just wait for the winning day, but I spend my days waiting for the winning day.


    I don''t think it will hit me anyway. I can''t forget that joy when I hit it.


    Until now, Foltz didn''t want anything big. I would be happy if I had the money, but I will use it anyway. [Tachi] is a nature that makes me want to get lost. I thought it would be a good life to waste my time with the lottery, moderate stimulus, and chatting with people I like. I was born and raised in a poor house, and I divided myself into my own deserved life.


    But not now, Fortz. For the first time in my life, I''m trying to grab something big other than gambling. The reason for the motive in Foltz...


    Teatime on the battlefield was not limited to one dominance of Alcapa City, but spreading the reach of commerce to other cities, selling their names, and expanding their membership.


    Collection of gratuity fees from all the stores in Alcapa City, illegal drug sales to upper-class customers, various scams across the country, jewel robberies in other towns, and many others have become criminal organizations in a wide range of ways, regardless of one industry.


    It was suggested that the upper-class guard business and the request for rough work would also be profitable, but King refused. Many in the organization refused. Many of them came from the poor and were hostile to the upper classes. That''s why we were only focusing on selling illegal drugs to the upper classes. You can make them a dangerous drug addict and steal the money.


    Eight months after putting King at the top of the organization, he had risen to be the second-largest organization in the state. The largest organization is the Nudist School. This is the biggest gang in the United States, and I can''t compare it.


    "Cheer up, Fortz."


    Dean inspires Fortz, who is hanging around the organization. Alan is in the same room.


    Though a surviving threesome from the time of street gangsters, Dean is now an executive. However, Alan can only say "ahhhh", so he is the captain of the battle personnel. Meanwhile, Foltz was not given any status.


    Foltz has not done much on his own. Besides, he was not skilled at commanding subordinates, so he was not given the position of an executive nor the role of captain on site. King, Simon, and Wraith were judged not to be in charge of important positions, and were clearly and verbally informed.


    "That''s right, I''m not as resourceful as Dean, I''m not as rugged, and I can''t stand my arm..."


    "Don''t rot, let''s go without panicking."


    I wonder if I can stay without panicking!


    ��What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    Dean suddenly heard a rough voice from Fortz.


    "There''s nothing there!"


    I''m not mad at you for not having anything to do with it.


    "Oh, there it is. But I don''t want to say it." Shit..... "


    Looking at Foltz, who shakes his hand slightly in anger, Dean is worried, but he says that he doesn''t want to tell his childhood friend, so I think that''s a good thing, so I decide not to ask any more.


    "Tomorrow, I''m going to the black market in Marla Town."


    Foltz said in a quiet tone.


    ��Yeah, it looks like there''s a big black market, but what are you doing?��


    It''s a rumor that the Philly List will be released.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Dean was stunned to hear the words that came out of Foltz''s mouth.


    The Philsea List is a list of politicians and bourgeois scandals that have been uncovered by an investigation within a specific time frame. It is one of the legends rumored in the dark cities of the United States in recent years, and the people of the backstage society take it as a story or urban legend, but there are always rumors of listings in the black market of any city within a certain period of time, and there are very many stories related to the Philsy List, and there are many people who believe in its existence and try to find out.


    There are stories of people who have taken advantage of the Philsey List and rumors of people who have been intimidated and disposed of. It hasn''t been a long time since this story came out in the backstage society of America. In the last year or two, I''ve listened a lot.


    "Dean told me, Foltz. In Japan, it''s called eyebrow spitting."


    Dean and Alan swapped places, and King, who was in the room, called out to Foltz.


    What is that?


    "In Japan, foxes disguise people." But if you spit in your eyebrows, you won''t be fooled. In other words, the suspicious thing is called eyebrow spitting. "


    "Hmmm."


    Listening to King, Foltz snorted unpleasantly.


    "King may not know, but there are a lot of stories related to the Philly List. I believe you. King, I''ll be sure to give you a hand. If you give me a proper hand, I''ll make you an executive."


    As Foltz said, the King was dumbfounded.


    "Why are you so peeled?" Let''s be honest. I''ll ask if you have any troubles. No, tell me. This is King''s order. "


    "That''s why... I said I want to be an executive too." No... I want to be recognized as useful by King. "


    King''s gentle voice whispered to him, and Foltz softened his voice a little.


    ��I see, but to be an executive, achievements and abilities are absolutely essential. I know you''ll do your best, but I''m not sure you''re overstretched. Whoa, why are you so annoyed? Are you jealous of Dean?"


    No!


    Then what is it?


    King shrugs his head like he smells troublesome. If you don''t know the cause of the impatience and anger felt by Foltz, there''s nothing you can do about it.


    "Are you that good about Wraith..."


    Huh?


    "After the Don Chang disturbance the other day, you were doing it with that old man in the office, right?" Is that grandpa so nice..... "


    "Ahh..."


    Foltz, who was depressed, pointed out in a fading voice, and King was stunned.


    "You... you were mad at me for that." I-I see..... "


    Understanding why Foltz was angry, King scratched his cheek in a faint glow and turned away from his gaze.


    ��I mean... I haven''t had a drink momentum in a long time, and I feel frustrated, and my grandfather used to call me and persist. I just think it''s okay to do it, so I don''t have to worry about it.��


    I don''t care!


    The fact that King was obscene was Fortz, who knew lightly from his words and deeds, but the shock of actually seeing the scene was fierce, and he did not eat properly the next day.


    "Heh heh heh, what the hell." Are you mad at me? [M] Then I''ll make you jerk off, so don''t do anything dangerous by yourself. "


    As he said it, King clung to Fortz and leaned forward.


    King... who do you want to be with?


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I only sleep with people I like. You''re still a virgin, aren''t you? I can''t stand the initial reaction. Heh heh heh. I''ll lead them all. That''s why you--"


    In the middle of the words, Foltz pushed King away.


    "I''m sorry... I don''t want you to do that. You can laugh at me. I want to be a man worthy of King''s recognition."


    Fortz speaks out with a determined face.


    "Hmm. Do you want me to fall in love with you?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Foltz nodded deeply to King, who asked amusedly.


    "All right, I''ve done a terrible thing. Did you hurt your pride? It''s a rare purity these days, but I like that kind of guy. Good. Favorability plus 25 or so."


    Until then, King was laughing and chatting, but suddenly he had a real face.


    "But that''s an order. Don''t run on your own." I know you want to make a difference, but don''t try to do it alone. "


    "Ah, ahhh... I see"


    Foltz feels sorry for the quiet but serious tone of the king''s face.


    Alright, I''ll help you out.


    Huh?


    Foltz felt even more sorry for King, who offered to get mixed up, but he didn''t say no. I didn''t want to say no. I was glad to know what I was thinking, to have told me that I would help, and I realized that I could share the same time with her.

 2539 11

    Before entering Mara Town, a large sign stood on the side of the road. Mara is a lovely animal with slightly longer legs, with the appearance of a mouse and a mackerel. However, only the eye part of the sign is cut off.


    "Even though I''m the head of the organization, I can''t go out with this kind of work..."


    I''m sorry to say that while I''m driving, Fortz.


    "It''s not just you, I''m going to go to the front line." It doesn''t suit your sex to be in the safety zone and telling your subordinates what to do. "


    King, who was in the passenger seat, declared with a smile.


    "If the Philly List is real, it''s not just your problem." It might be a very beneficial harvest for tea time on the battlefield. "


    A list of the scandals of many powerful people and millionaires. It''s a criminal''s hand that threatens to manipulate you as you wish. However, considering its existence seriously, there are a number of questions.


    This list is said to be regularly circulated to the world. The people on the list also differ depending on when they are flushed. Whatever the difference between the people on the list, who makes these things and why do they need to be handed over to others without using them?


    Are you a person who can''t move on your own, or a righteous ally who doesn''t want to get their hands dirty, a mere delightful criminal, a person who just wants to make money in a safe zone, or some kind of trap?


    "It''s a shiketsu town." That''s why it''s convenient to open a large black market. ��


    King mutters as he looks at the town from the inside of the car.


    ��For some people in the town, the black market, which opens regularly here, seems to be a good source of income.��


    "A thief pinging a hone. Those are the worst thieves we can abhor."


    King listens to Foltz and pulls his eyebrows together.


    "If you get the chance, sell Kip the one-way to hell."


    I agree with Foltz.


    "Fortz, can''t you think of a slightly more thoughtful dialogue?"


    "Huh? No... I don''t have a sense of taste anyway..." What about King? "


    Foltz sharpens his lips after being told by King.


    "Hey, are you going to test me against King?" You''re being too cocky for your men. I''m going to execute you. "


    King laughs as he hugs Fortz''s head and squeezes it up.


    "I''m in pain. Don''t be silly. It''s dangerous."


    Foltz is in a panic as he gets stuck in the car.


    ��Does it hurt? Zurui? Tell me your boobs hit your face and it feels good.��


    "What if I say that gracefully..."


    I thought you were a perverted piece of shit, so maybe I''ll hit you with a couple of goozles.


    Stay away from Foltz, said King.


    After driving for a while, King and Fortz enter one of the buildings and descend the stairs leading to the basement.


    Down the stairs, it led to a huge underground square. There are stores everywhere and people are messing around.


    "I didn''t know there was such a big basement hall in a shiketsu town." You''ve been doing it for quite some time. "


    "Huh, is your sister a newcomer?"


    King muttered, and a fat middle-aged man from a nearby store spoke to him.


    "Yeah. This is my first time. I mean, old man, what is this..." Awesome anime from a long time ago..... "


    King draws a little when he sees people lined up in front of the store. On the surface of a small rectangular flat package, a rather old-fashioned cartoon picture is painted.


    "This is called a videotape." It''s a recording medium from the last century. And this is a Japanese video tape cartoon, and if you put it out, it''s going to be a super excavation. "


    "I see. But I''m passing." I came to see if there were any excavations, but do you have any other recommendations besides cartoons? "


    "Hahaha, you''ve come over by the rumors of the Philly List anyway, haven''t you? There are more people than usual, and this is the fourth time I''ve asked the same question.��


    Listening to the words of an obese old man, King and Foltz looked at each other.


    ��Mmm... looks tough.��


    A short walk away from the obese elderly clerk, Fortz roars.


    "Hahaha, you can clearly say it''s troublesome. Now, let''s figure out how to find it from within with zero clues."


    It''s Fortz who thought that King was already starting to think it was troublesome, but there was no way he could speak.


    "Even if I''m not smart, I knew that listening was a high probability of ending up in vain." In the first place, it''s full of rivals. "


    "When you do this, you think from the psychology of others." If there really is a Philly List, it means someone is hunting for treasures. ��


    What do you mean?


    "It''s hard to think that there''s no hint. If you have a clue, you need to solve it before you can find it. If it''s real, it''s just a story."


    When King said that...


    I''m talking about something interesting, but it''s a little loud, isn''t it?


    A thick-looking woman called out terribly. Although I am not in my twenties when I look at my age, I only know that it is more than thirty years old because of makeup.


    "Are you laughing?"


    With the look on his woman''s face and the way he spoke, King thought so and spoke straightforwardly.


    "Oh... that''s often said." I''m simply not good at this kind of face and talking. Ahahaha


    A woman laughs with a kera kera.


    (I don''t like it. First impressions are already useless. (It smells of soul)


    The laughing face of the woman was an obstacle to King''s life.


    ��My name is Hannah Diaz. I''m a journalist, and you guys are looking for the Philly List, too.��


    I don''t have any stories to offer, so I''m not asking you to...


    A king with a nervous attitude.


    "Well, I''m the one without the story." I''m concerned about the focus of the story. I want you to think about it with the feelings of the person who is setting it up. "


    "It''s a thought that arrives normally. It''s not interesting either. If there''s any other way or clue, I''ll take care of it."


    "No, I agree with you, too." So, my goal is to find out if the Philsey List is there and who''s behind it. Whether or not to use it is another problem.


    King''s discomfort grows with Hannah, who speaks in a sloppy voice.


    (This is a very frivolous woman. It''s a type you shouldn''t believe.)


    Looking at Hannah, King had an instinctive feeling.


    "The black market is based on the premise of selling. Somewhere the product is mixed up.��


    Foltz says.


    "In that case, it''s possible that it''s not even on the market." For example, if you have it hidden somewhere or if someone has it and passes on the code, they will give it to you ~ "


    "That''s too mean." Until now, it has always been through the black market, so it must be listed somewhere after all. "


    King denies the possibility of Hannah speaking.


    "Stereotypes are dangerous ~"


    ��It''s not like you have a zero likelihood, but you don''t have to go through the black market.��


    King expresses his thoughts in a troublesome way.


    "You''re the fourth person I''ve ever asked about the Philly List."


    Hmm?


    A familiar voice came into his ear, and King had a strange expression on his face.


    (It is the voice of the clerk''s father who spoke to me earlier. That''s the fifth time, right? Or even more. I told you it was the fourth time.)


    With a strange face, I saw a fat middle-aged man in a slightly distant position.


    "What''s the matter, King?"


    Foltz calls out.


    "No, that''s the fourth time my dad asked me." Look at that guy. "


    "When I asked the clerk, they told me it was the third time they asked me about it." It''s not that person. "


    Listening to Hannah, King flashed.


    "Hey, ask him about the Philly List."


    Okay, okay, okay.


    Ordered by King, Hannah talks to an obese old man.


    "There you go again. You''re the fourth person I''ve heard about the Philly List."


    An obese old man replied.


    "It''s decisive. That old man, that''s a hint."


    King laughs and returns to the obese elderly.


    "Hey, how many times do you want to repeat ''the fourth time I asked you a question''?" When asked, did they tell you to answer that? "


    "Oh, yeah. And I was told to admit it if anyone noticed it. That''s all I''ve been asked to do."


    The obesity order clerk lightly admitted King''s allegations.


    "What kind of hint would you give me if I knew there was a plan?" What do you mean, a fourth time for everyone? "


    Foltz asks a question.


    ��I think it''s just part of the hint. And... the guy who said it was the third time is also suspicious. Take her to him."


    "It''s over here ~"


    Encouraged by King, Hannah guides him.


    When Foltz spoke to him and checked, he spoke to him for the third time.


    "It seems like you have a lot of similar sellers. Does this number make sense?"


    Fortz said, putting his hand on his chin.


    "I don''t know yet. Let''s hear it from one end to the other." I''ll ask at least two people to listen to me and see if they say the same number. "


    King decided the policy and the three of them listened.


    Some people said the same number. Many did not even say the numbers. There were fewer, but there were more and more numbers.


    However, there was only one person who spoke of unnatural numbers.


    The first time Foltz spoke to him, he said it was the fourth time. Immediately after that, King asked, saying it was the second time, and then Hannah asked, saying it was the eighth time. There is no possibility of fluctuation in numbers.


    That''s right. Only one of them answers in scattered ways.


    King laughs.


    I''ll talk to the three of you.


    King urged all three of them to stand in front of the clerk who said the strange numbers.


    "There it is. Tell that man ''twelve eyes'' and follow me."


    Pointing out that the numbers were strange, the clerk pointed to the guard man along the wall.


    Was that the right answer to your question?


    Foltz murmured.


    When he gave the code to the guard, the guard told him to follow him and began to move.


    Open the door that says no one is allowed to enter. There was a staircase leading down from the door.


    There was another door at the end of the stairs. Behind the door, it wasn''t as big as a black market venue, but it was a hall of space there.


    There were eleven men and women hanging out in the hall. Each one was a group of several people.


    All of these guys are the ones who solved the tip times.


    King understood that this tip was hard to solve by itself, so all of us here might not be alone.


    "It''s a mystery that I couldn''t solve by myself, but I''m glad you guys could join me ~. Finally, I''ll see you with that Philly List ~"


    Hannah shouted happily.


    Two hours have elapsed since I was allowed to pass through the hall. Four more. In total, there were seventeen of them.


    There is only one Philsy List. Kill each other if you want. I''ll give it to the survivors. The entrance to the door is open. If you don''t want to kill each other, go ahead. "


    Suddenly, an inorganic voice came from the speaker, and the hall roared.


    After the puzzle solving, it''s battle royale.


    King shows his teeth and laughs.


    Fortz, get out of here.


    "King alone..."


    "I gave you an order." Come on out. Can''t you believe I''m here? "


    King slowly stroked the confused Foltz''s face and ordered it again with a hard voice, before calling out with a gentle voice.


    "I-I ''ll get out too. When you get the list, show it to me properly." I helped you, too, so come on. "


    With that said, Hannah quickly left the room.


    "All right."


    Nodding anxiously, Foltz also left the room. There were several others who left.


    The door closes. Someone stand by.


    I hear gunfire. Fortz clenched his fist and prayed for King''s resurrection.


    Gunshots rang all at once. Gunshots that continue unstoppably. Ten seconds later, however, there were fewer shots fired. It is clear what that means. Ten seconds later, there was an interval of gunfire, and ten seconds later, the gunshot completely stopped.


    The door opened and Foltz took out the medical device while relaxing as he saw the king coming out in a fluttering footsteps. King''s leg was shot.


    "Heh, what I did took two shots." I prevented one with my boobs. I felt it and my nipples were erect


    King sits down with a slap in the mouth, stands on the knee of the shot leg, and undergoes Fortz''s treatment.


    Isn''t that right, Philly Wrist?


    I have one.


    Asked by Hannah, King showed Chip.


    "We have to look inside to see if it''s real, and we have to hold on to the evidence." The ates you use are blackmail. As a journalist, do you mind if I share your share with just one person? "


    Hannah wants proof of the location and authenticity of the Philly List. However, if you reveal or demonstrate all the information in it, it will become something that King and the others can''t use.


    "There''s only one person ~... I got it."


    Hannah was disgruntled, but she accepted, thinking it was better than nothing.

 2540 12

    Alcapa City is the home of tea time on the battlefield.


    King, Simon, Wraith, Dean, Foltz, and Alan look at a large holographic display in the room.


    The display shows the contents of the Philsy list that King had in his hand.


    "There are many things, but there is one thing that seems to be indirectly related to us."


    "About the Powered Suit Race? Does it have anything to do with that? From the governor''s point of view, it would be a bad idea. Because the gangs crushed the race."


    Dean and Simon said.


    While powered suit racing is popular, there is also a loud backlash as a dangerous sport. There are black rumors that the governor of the state where Alcapa City is located is a promoter of Powered Suit Race and is healing with multiple sponsors of Powered Suit Race. In addition, there have been incidents in which opposition lawmakers and high-ranking officials continue to die suspiciously.


    This matter has been dismissed by the media, and many people are aware of it. But the information on the Philly List was a further dirty side of the governor.


    "He''s buying immigrant children for human trafficking."


    Wraith exhaled in small breaths. What are you doing with the children you bought? They are on the list. Even the footage was taken. I also checked it just now.


    (If I kill this guy, will it be a sin? No... we''ll use this for our own convenience, so if we kill it, it won''t taste good...)


    "Hey, Grandpa... what''s the matter?"


    King''s surprised face called out to Wraith. Simon also looked at Wraith with a strange look.


    "You''re killing me." Do you have anything to do with this governor? "


    "No... nothing." It''s not like that. "


    Simon pointed out, and Wraith took care of it.


    "He''s got a bad breast, but let''s hit him."


    "Take me with you."


    King said, and Wraith offered.


    Isn''t there something there after all?


    King asks.


    "I''ve never met him. He doesn''t know anything about it. But... seeing what he''s doing with the footage I just saw... I had a daughter, too. Thirty years ago, he died."


    Rais said with a lonely smile.


    A furry, bald, fat white man sits naked in a whisky.


    A naked woman sat in front of a man in her mid-twenties, mouthing one of the men. I don''t really understand race. I have brown skin, but I am not black African. It is thought that various bloods are mixed in the native people of South and Central America.


    "Look, there''s three minutes left." If you don''t pull my Dick''s trigger in three minutes, he''ll pull that trigger instead, and your kid''s head will be Parn''s. Do it more firmly. "


    A woman desperately moves faster when told to do so by a fat, junior man.


    A boy of about four or five is tied up in the corner of the room. A man in black sunglasses sat beside him and stuck a muzzle to his head.


    "Yes, I''m out of time, because I lack the spirit of love and service."


    "Please, please, please, please, please, please!" Don''t kill me! "


    An obese young man, with a ruthless pronouncement, forced the woman''s head out of her crotch, and the woman begged in tears.


    "Hahaha, you''re a slutty mother!" Let me pee again in front of my child''s eyes! "


    An obese young man laughs and looks at the black clothes that are pointing a gun at a child.


    The trigger is pulled ruthlessly. The silencer doesn''t make any loud gunshots. The toddler collapses like a doll with a broken thread.


    Noo, ahhhhh!


    "Woah, that sobbing voice and expression is awesome." Reaction "Sounds good"


    When the crying woman is beaten down, the fat first-age man covers over the fallen woman.


    "And fuck my mother who lost my child in front of her. This is awesome again. Fufufu, this is the ultimate luxury that only the chosen can afford, which the poor can never taste. Ahahahaha


    An obese junior man laughing high while raping a desperate woman who just keeps crying.


    Ugh!


    The act ended in a minute. In addition to being quite exaggerated in the service of the mouth earlier, excitement was accelerated by the preference to make the situation of raping a woman who had been killed and despaired in front of her precious family the highest.


    "Was the life of a hungry ghost so important? That''s ridiculous."


    An obese young man who had pulled out a single shot and completely cooled down threw it up on his back and threw it up towards a unresponsive woman, and threw a muzzle at the woman''s head.


    The woman doesn''t react. For an obese man, it was a familiar reaction. An obese first-age man pulls the trigger on a void.


    "Clean it up."


    An obese young man--the governor ordered him to leave the room with only one person in black clothes, holding the bodies of both children and women.


    "Life is worthless." Not to anyone. Me, too. Everyone disappears. He''s always wanted to know that his life is important. Yikes... ridiculous. "


    I muttered to Nihil and sipped the whiskey.


    Shortly after, I heard something collapse.


    As the governor turned around, three men and women fell into the room. Then, I pointed my gun at the governor. King, Simon, and Wraith.


    "What? Are you on the side of justice?" That woman over there... she''s beautiful, but I don''t like her. I hate big girls. "


    The governor laughs without distractions when he puts a gun to his head.


    "I know all your evil deeds."


    King spoke in a cold voice and projected the holographic display multiple times at a large size.


    Several hidden videos of what I was doing until a few minutes ago are streamed. In addition, the documentary evidence of trafficking in migrants has been curtailed.


    But the governor wasn''t upset at all. He was looking at it blurry with an enlightened face. It''s not because of the intoxication.


    "Hmm, I was wondering if such a day might come someday"


    The governor gave a molested smile and drank a glass of whiskey.


    "So? You came here to blackmail me? Are you here to win or lose?"


    The governor shrugs his shoulders and asks with a sneering smile.


    "King... we should kill him." I don''t want this guy to breathe air for a second. "


    Wraith said with a dark expression. Before entering the room, I encountered a black dress holding the body of my parents and children. I can almost imagine why my parents and children died - what the governor did. A similar act is being carried out in the projected video as well.


    ��All right, change of policy. There''s no one like this. Let''s kill them."


    King said quietly and lowered his gun. Simon puts down his gun. Only Wraith kept her muzzle pointed.


    "Hmm. Do you have a grudge against me?"


    "No, I don''t have any grudges." I''m also the scrap that drove my daughter to death. "


    Rais answers the governor who asks.


    "Do you think killing me will make it up to you? That''s interesting. My end is yours--"


    While the governor was talking, Wraith pulled the trigger.


    "After all, the value of life... is equivalent to nothing." My life... and the lives I''ve taken... are all rubbish... "


    Laughing, the governor was desperate with his eyes wide open and his mouth in the shape of a laugh.


    "Life is important." The one who despises the value of his life and pisses off Nihil is an idiot. "


    Simon speaks in a quiet tone, denying the governor''s words of the moment, and denying the governor.


    "However, because life is important, I honestly laugh when someone I hate dies." I don''t think it looks cute. Damn it, my precious life has been lost. This is going to be a happy thing. "


    King also said in a quiet tone, staring at Wraith.


    "Don''t worry about it." I''m the worst scum man ever to ram my emotions, kill my daughter''s boyfriend, force my daughter to have an abortion while she was pregnant, and drive my daughter to suicide. I wanted to kill him... because I felt the hatred of my next of kin. "


    Wraith speaks of her work with a vain face.


    "I don''t know. Where do you get kinship hatred? By killing the scum, you wanted to satisfy Wraith''s sense of justice, didn''t you?"


    "There''s that, too." I thought that doing justice would make up for my evil deeds, but it wasn''t very clear. Isn''t it too selfish? "


    Simon pointed out, and Wraith revealed a self-mocking smile.


    "Atonement is imposing, but kinship hatred is also strange--"


    King''s words stop as he speaks.


    King suddenly shoots a gun in an unexpected direction.


    What''s the matter?


    "No, I shot him because he showed me his tail." I wonder if it came off?


    When Simon asks, King looks at the hole in the wall and says something unclear.


    "Well, it''s been proven that the Philly List is real."


    "I killed you instead of making you a puppet, so don''t mess with one of the stories." Well, I don''t know if I want to kill you, but I think that''s the right answer. I''ve done what seems like a righteous ally. "


    King and Simon say.


    As a result, I guess. There''s no one left to be unhappy about this pig. Well, in the first place, it''s a bit suspicious whether this Philly list can be used. "


    You think there''s something behind this?


    Is it possible that the list itself is being structured?


    Listening to King''s words, Wraith and Simon guessed.


    ��Yes, the odiousness of the powerful and the millionaire on the list is real, but we don''t know who made it for what purpose in the first place. It''s not easy to explore the weaknesses of someone with power, is it? The biggest question is, what is your intention to sneak up on him and sell him? A sense of justice, a delightful criminal? Alternatively, we may be willing to use more of the people who took advantage of this list. Or I''ll have to test it."


    That''s what King always wondered before he went to Marla Town. And he was on guard.


    ��We''re going to test how to use it. In other words, our actions were also checked?"


    Wraith asks.


    "I deliberately tried to ride, thinking about the possibility." If I was watching, I''d be grabbing your tail. That''s why I don''t mind killing him. "


    and, King.


    So, did you grab anything?


    "I felt my gaze. Yes, there was. But I''m sure you''ve already escaped."


    Simon asked, and King glanced at the muzzle on the wall.


    "So you just shot him?"


    Simon also glanced at the muzzle of the wall.


    "Grandpa, don''t be too depressed."


    King cares about Wraith and places his hand on Wraith''s shoulder.


    "You''re so sweet, King. Let me shoot you in the eye. Grrrr!��


    With a smile on Wraith''s cheek, King grabbed his iron fist.


    The corpse of the governor on the holographic display. And there was a conversation between King, Simon, and Wraith.


    "I think the governor''s story was quite delicious. But I didn''t try to blackmail you, and I killed you right there."


    Looking at the display, the silver-haired beauty said with a satisfied smile.


    "Huh? Is that weird?" Even though you''re a gangster, you have a strong sense of justice? If so, then I don''t think it''s an emotional foolishness. That''s my conclusion. "


    The other person on the phone with the silver-haired boy made a strange voice.


    "I''m a fool." I liked it the other way around that I didn''t use the governor to kill him. I want to kill somebody like this. The Snowflake Society has put it together, so it''s a waste to spoil it, and I won''t do that. "


    I see. I''ll let you know that I have an idea.


    "Zheng Ma, you shouldn''t take things lightly that you don''t understand." You''ve never fucked in such a posture? "


    Ask while advising the person on the phone.


    "Very well. Yeah, I''ll admit it. It''s my bad habit. Well, the Philsey List will continue to be produced by the Snowflake Society, but please don''t let it go to waste. It''s bad for the person who''s making it. This isn''t sarcasm."


    ��I know, don''t be offended.��


    With a soft voice, the silver-haired boy hung up the phone. And the face of the woman shown on the display is up.


    (She''s a really beautiful woman...) (Especially beautiful eyes)


    The silver-haired boy''s chest was constant. Actually, this is not the first time I''ve seen this woman in this video. I have seen it before.


    "What''s your name?" How old are you? What''s your hobby? What is your preferred type? ��


    Turning to the unanswered video, the boy continued to ask out loud.

 2541 13

    The second target on the Philsea List that King and the others have identified is multiple targets per case. Pedophilia''s bourgeoisie, which is buying and selling stolen toddlers, is gathering to throw an orgy on the weekend.


    "Oh, oh, I think we should kill them all again."


    Wraith, who knew what was going on, leaked it. Many others agreed.


    This time, King decided that he needed manpower, and all the executives - Simon and Wraith, Dean and Foltz and Alan - took a number of his men to the place where the Oni Wildlife Banquet was held.


    The feast is held in a huge museum built in the woods. There was a checkpoint on the road leading to the hall, but King quickly raided it and held down the guard at the checkpoint. I didn''t kill him. Keep a few of your men under watch and let them know there''s nothing wrong.


    There was a parking lot near the building, and the car in the back was parked. The sun is already setting. The building is lit.


    "In America, the number of missing children is increasing year by year. No one knows how much of that money is being trafficked.��


    "Most hungry ghosts are poor." The rich people''s houses are well guarded, and they''re easy targets. "


    Simon and Wraith talked as they walked through the woods toward the museum.


    "So, the hungry ghosts of the kidnapped poor people are tricked by the rich ones who are exploiting them to create poverty." Damn it... I''m throwing up. "


    Fortz says with regret.


    Would you like to switch back to gangsterism?


    King jokes, but no one reacts. Last time it was already done, and this time King made sure that he wasn''t going to volunteer again.


    While being careful not to be seen by the security cameras, he infiltrated the mansion. I left a few people at the checkpoint, but there are still more than ten people moving in large numbers.


    When he opened one of the doors, the children, who had not yet reached ten years of age, were clustered together in the middle of the large room, trembling when he saw the kings who appeared in the room.


    "What!? You guys!"


    Shortly after the guard in the room whispered, King shot and killed the guard.


    ��Great, did you make it this time?��


    Simon exhales.


    I thought you stepped in too quickly to hold on to the proof that was at stake.


    Foltz says.


    Are you going to wait for those kids to get attacked?


    "Oh, that''s right..."


    Shamed by King, Foltz is ashamed of what he says.


    "You guys are fine now." I''m here to help you. We look like we''re on the side of justice. "


    Rais smiles at the frightened children and tries to reassure them.


    "The geeks who were trying to make these guys into toys were the main ones." Leave Wraith, Alan, and the others here to babysit. Me and Simon, Fortz and Dean, we''ll find them separately. "


    The people ordered and named by King leave the room.


    Walking through the mansion, people left at the checkpoint called.


    King! I was attacked...


    The report was accompanied by the sound of gunfire, but it was interrupted.


    "It was an assault." Looks like we got trapped. No, it seems like it''s the arrival of those who are trying to trap me. "


    A few seconds after King told Simon that he was walking, the two stopped, feeling a sign.


    Two men emerge from the bend in front of the corridor. Both of them knew King and Simon well.


    "At this moment, why are you here..."


    King stood up and said in a roaring voice.


    "Wonder? We don''t have any surprises."


    Kelly Murdoch, a nudist school executive, laughs. Next door is Bob Marrigan.


    "No, I thought it was just a little funny before I got here." This is also the cause and effect guy. I didn''t know you guys were using the Philly List. "


    King and Simon were shocked by Murdoch''s dialogues.


    I mean, you guys are Philly Wrist users, too.


    Simon pointed out that Murdock and Marigans laughed at the same time.


    "It''s like a detachment, like a hit. I wonder if this is the answer to the quiz."


    Marigans laughing.


    "Well, I guess they''re the ones who made the Philly List."


    "Oh, is this the one who was watching the list users?"


    King said, and Simon agreed.


    ��What are you going to do, make a Philly list and let others use it?��


    King asks.


    ��You''re still here, seeing through the tricks of the Philly List, so you were going to grab our tails?��


    Murdoch gave a strange voice with an unexpected face.


    "Simon, don''t kill me. No, can I kill one of them? Just leave me alone."


    Roger that. Let''s do our best.


    Shortly after King and Simon were exasperated, Murdock and Marigans retreated to the bend at the same time.


    I thought they were going to cover the bend and shoot, but Murdock and Marigans didn''t shoot at all. On the contrary, the signs themselves disappeared.


    In anticipation of being ambushed and shot at, King and Simon walk toward the bend.


    Reach the bend and sneak a look at the king at the tip of the bend. At the end of the hallway were Simon and Marigans.


    Simon holds a gun and jumps out beyond the aisle.


    Murdock and Maligan open the door and enter one of the rooms.


    You''re asking out loud, aren''t you?


    King tongues.


    "I don''t want to kill you. I don''t know what you''re trying to do."


    Simon said and went to the door. King followed.


    ��Even though I''m trying to check on you first, if King comes along, it''ll be ruined��


    "It''s okay." That''s my job. I''ll always be at the forefront. "


    It was when King cheated on Simon with a bitter smile.


    The wall fell forward and backward at the same time. The hallway was transformed into a small room and a cell.


    "I wanted to play a little longer, but unfortunately." The good news is that the induction is complete. "


    Murdoch''s voice echoed. The sound of the water also echoes.


    "Hydroponics are old-fashioned."


    Simon watches the water flow through the hole in the wall.


    "It''s old-fashioned, but it works great. In fact, if they do this, there''s almost no way to escape."


    Marigan''s voice is heard.


    "Movies and games mostly get away with it."


    Rather, I''ve never seen anyone die from this in fiction.


    Simon and King slapped their mouths lightly without feeling threatened.


    "It looks like you guys were making a Philsea list and letting it be used by others by scattering it, but what is the reason for you to let others use it instead of using it yourself while you have the usual story?" Well, somehow I can guess. "


    King spoke consciously outside the wall.


    "The Philsey List is to find someone who can move as our limbs, and also to qualify." He who can make good use of this will pass and be put to work for us in the future. It would be more convenient to use a competent person from the outside than for our organization to make a direct solicitation. "


    Murdock answers.


    "Does that mean you''re short-staffed?" It''s more dangerous that way, isn''t it? On the contrary, there is a possibility of being bitten. "


    and Simon.


    "We''ve already woven in some Philly Wrist users who complain about our limbs and come up with blades." In fact, there were several people. They were also allowed to use it. How we got to the teeth and how we sensed it is summarized in the video with commentary. And even if the person facing the blade is executed, it will be recorded in the video with a set. "


    Murdock continued to answer.


    "Well, here''s the quiz." Whether the Nudist School became the biggest and most powerful gang in America in a short time, you know the secret. I also found out about the philly list teasing. And you guys used to fight with us. They destroyed one of our lower tissues and turned down the pipeline to the Columbia Mafia. And now I''m in this situation. Now, do you think you have a bright future? Answer with yes or no. "


    "There''s only a bright future, you idiot."


    King laughs at Marigans'' inquiry.


    "Hey, I said yes or no."


    "What if I don''t follow your rules?" Tell me. Give me some interesting answers that I''m impressed with. It''s a bald baldy, so you can''t do it. "


    King is still teasing Marigans who raise their voices of dissatisfaction.


    "This is the kind of situation that I often call out to you."


    "I like it." No, neither am I. "


    Marigans turned sinister, but Murdoch was smiling.


    It''s pretty close to extinction, but what do we do?


    Simon whispered in King''s ear. The water has reached the level of Simon''s lap.


    "I don''t see a dark future. Well, if you wait, they''ll stop you on their own."


    King was seeing through. I thought this was just a threat. In the future, I think this is what you''re doing to make it difficult for me to listen to what you have to say. At least the opponent didn''t want to kill me.


    But it could be a bright future, so here it is.


    The water stopped as Marigans shouted brightly. When the reading hit, King shrugged his shoulders and smiled at Simon.


    "My boss wants to see you guys." He seems to like you. "


    Murdock tells us.


    "Well, I knew there was something going on with you, like framing the hydroponics or telling you the secrets of the Philly List."


    said King.


    "Will you meet and talk to me once? The boss is moderate. In fact, this boss has been supporting the Nudist School for a long time, and it was the current boss who decimated the organization.��


    And, Murdock. King decides that you really want to talk about this in this situation.


    (Since you pushed me in, you''ve already grasped my personality by bringing me a story like that? If you do this kind of thing, you will put it on the other side of the eye rather than getting annoyed.)


    King became interested in the boss of the nudist school.


    You don''t think I''m going to kill that boss just because it''s a good opportunity?


    "King, I believe you''re the one who doesn''t do that."


    Murdock answered King''s question.


    "The boss wants to avoid fighting. By the way, none of your men have killed anyone so far, except for Jack Wraith and a few others, who have been disarmed and detained."


    At that point, the water pulled down and the wall opened. Face Murdock and Marigans.


    "Is that Murdoch?" Even though you seemed so happy when you were fighting me this time, is that a good direction? "


    "I hate killing people." But... I do like to fight. I love the donkey patch itself. "


    In response to King''s question, Murdoch shrugged his shoulders.

 2542 14

    As Murdoch said, all but Wraith, Alan, and a few of his men were in captivity.


    The Wraiths continued to resist, but King ordered the fight to be interrupted. Rendezvous with the restrained Foltz and Dean.


    "Only one King can see our boss."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. It''s like King jumping into your stomach alone."


    Murdoch tells Foltz in front of the tees on the battlefield.


    Fortz, don''t embarrass me.


    King blames it on his grumpy face.


    "What are you talking about, King?" What do you think-- "


    "In any case, this is not a trap, and if they were going to kill me, they would have had the chance." Simon and I were killed together at the time of the flood. "


    Foltz''s complaint was blocked, and King fought.


    "Calm down, Fortz. King is right. Besides, you have to listen to King. Don''t forget that you''re our boss."


    "Grrrr..."


    Fortz frowned as Dean stabbed him in the nail in a harsh tone.


    "You guys go back to Ajit." Whatever happens to me, don''t worry, I''ll be back. "


    King rests his hand on Foltz''s shoulder, but Foltz squints and turns to his side.


    Damn, he''s cute.


    "Ah, do you like that kind of smelly stuff?" Shall I study Fortz too? "


    King murmured away from Foltz, and Rais said in a dumb tone.


    Without being able to take the gun away, King was taken out of the window in an invisible car and moved for a few hours.


    It was a king who went to one of the hotel rooms, but he didn''t take the gun away.


    (Don''t be shocked when you come here. Do you believe that I will never harm the boss, or is the boss too strong?)


    Through the door of the room, King thought, but there was another reason he couldn''t take the gun away. The center of the room is separated by glass. Definitely bulletproof glass.


    I believe you''re the one who doesn''t do anything like that.


    Laughing at Murdoch''s words, he opens the door to another room in the back of the room.


    It was the silver-haired white boy who appeared. The age seems to be in the middle of the teenage years, but it may be in the second half. Small and luxurious, he has a good figure. He has a very well-appointed face, but there are a few bears under his eyes.


    "I''m surprised that such a hungry demon is at the top." Besides, you''re making a cute face that I like. "


    King whistles at the beauty of his silver hair.


    "I wonder if you Japanese will say that." It''s not unusual for a child to be the boss of an organization in the back streets of Japan. "


    A silver-haired beauty looks up at King and smiles.


    "Do you have the courage to move this glass divider?"


    My subordinates told me not to raise it, though.


    When King provokes, the boy presses the switch on the table. The glass divider opens horizontally.


    ��Nice to meet you, Luke Brassie, the Nudist School.��


    "King."


    Luke asked for a handshake with a smile on his face, but King did not reach out and sat down on the sofa with a short name.


    Sit on the sofa and throw your long legs out onto the table. It was a provocative king, but Luke didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, I felt attractive and my chest was twitching.


    ��First of all, I want to compliment you on passing both of the Philly List tests.��


    Luke sits on the diagonal sofa in front of the King.


    What are the two tests?


    "We put together the Philsy List and release it to the world on a regular basis. Along with rumors and tips. There are many things that no one can get. Competition is also fierce. There are many people who think it''s rumor and make trouble, but there are many people who know that the Philly List is real. I''m sure you know the people and cases that used it."


    King asks and Luke answers.


    "The other is how to use it." Well, I guess this is a high pass rate for the test. When I get the Philsey list, I prove that I have a high level of ability, and most people use it well. You may have been a little heterogeneous. [M] But I''ll let you pass. "


    "Next, tell me what you see from above." I''ll strip the pretty face without leaving any skin behind. If you don''t think you can do it, just tell me. "


    King took his gaze off Luke and intimidated him with a very quiet voice, without expressions, and without a low, angry voice or rough tone.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you. But I''ll tell you what. I have no intention of looking from the top."


    At the time of the test, there was nothing but a line of sight from above.


    Luke smiles and apologizes. King looks at Luke. I didn''t see any fear or agitation.


    "Did you really think of the Philly List?"


    "Yeah. You''re doing great."


    Luke grinned in response to King''s question. To tell the truth, it''s not Luke and the Nudist School who are holding onto the scandal of the powerful and the bourgeoisie, but they keep quiet.


    "So, what do you want to call me for?" If you don''t become a pawn and threaten to kill you, you won''t be meeting at the top all the time. Yeah, I''ll tell you what, I''m definitely not going to be your pawn. "


    "I''m starting to like you."


    Huh?


    King opened his mouth with a sudden, unexpected dialogue.


    "I was intrigued when I heard that you crushed the Salt Grilled Slug. So, when I looked at the pictures, I started thinking about you. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. And... when I heard you were getting and using the Philly List, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I really wanted to see you, so I asked Murdoch to call me."


    "Hmmm..."


    King shrugs his cheeks away from his gaze. There''s no sign of Luke lying.


    "Straight or a stick... but that''s it." I don''t feel bad. Yeah. I like my face. I''ve eaten a lot. "


    "With that in mind, I have a proposal."


    Luke continued to talk face to face with the slightly illuminated King.


    "Why don''t you team up with my organization?"


    "I refuse."


    King, who refuses in a terrific way.


    "Why? Why?"


    "You guys are working on human trafficking and organ trafficking." I don''t like it. That''s why it''s impossible to work together. "


    "Hmm. But teatime on the battlefield is also cheating." It''s a bank transfer scam targeting old people that''s been around the world for a long time. They rob jewelry and sell illegal drugs to the elite. This crime is bad, this crime is right? I don''t like the way you draw lines like that. "


    Luke pointed out with a slightly grumpy expression.


    "Ha. We don''t take all of our property." All you have to do is show off your wildest dreams and hide your money. That''s a cute substitute, isn''t it? Moreover, they are not squeezed out of the poor. It''s only for the cowardly old man who has a lot of money. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be paying you. The opponent chooses and pays. "


    King sneaked out without any misunderstanding.


    "It''s a parallel line, but it doesn''t change from the point of view of Katagi." We''re not the same, are we? I heard you were a poor street gang a few months ago. Nudist School is a long-established gang that has been around for generations, but when it was inaugurated, it was the size of a town for decades. I''ve grown rapidly in the last few years. "


    (That''s the same thing...... but won''t you listen to me?)


    It''s a hassle to deny it all the time, and King listens in silence.


    "Many of the members are poor, have no place to go, and have fallen." It''s full of sadness, emptiness, remorse, and anger. I was already a gangster prince when I was born, but I grew up with lots of stories from people like that. My father had very hard eyes when he was a kid. "


    "What are you talking about?" What are you trying to say? "


    "The difference between the rich and the poor comes from exploitation. We''re getting our money back from fat people like pigs. I don''t think that''s a bad idea. [M] Isn''t it rebelliousness that tee time on the battlefield sells illegal drugs to the upper classes to get money back from the rich to the poor? We''re doing the same thing. Again, we''re the same. And... I didn''t think we were going to discuss how to do that. It''s funny.��


    "It''s true that the roots are the same." I know what you''re talking about. It''s about right. But there is a line that is stuck with me. There are boundaries I don''t want to cross. "


    I finally understood what Luke wanted to say, but then King denied it.


    In the end, even if you take money, you won''t take your lives.


    "If there is a fight, it will take my life." It means we don''t do business that kills people. Finally, money is life. To take all the money is to take life. I really don''t want to go that far. Yeah, I''m not even a jerk. I''m sure if I talk to you, I''ll pull it off. "


    Remembering the worst memories, a black flame swirls in King''s chest.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Fighting among gangsters is so pointless. We all have the same roots. Even though they are similar to each other, it happens that the organization is different, and it becomes a fight."


    Luke talks to himself and leaps toward King.


    "I can''t unite underground organizations all over the world, so I dream about it." That way, there will be no fighting, and even the state will be unable to bypass the massive underground organization. "


    "You... you may be a genius in business, but you''re a hungry ghost after all."


    King smiled small. I''m not mocking you. I was familiar with Luke.


    "I don''t think it''s too bad to have a big dream."


    Would you like to do it together?


    "It doesn''t have to be me."


    "I just said the reason. When I looked at you in the picture, I sneezed every day, and I couldn''t help but miss you."


    Nfufu


    Straight to Luke''s mouth, King coughs up a shadow.


    "Aren''t you disillusioned when you see the real thing?" Such a wicked woman. "


    "The real thing was even better."


    "I see. Hmph."


    After coughing a few more times, I removed my gaze from Luke and fingered his cheek.


    "Isn''t that disgusting about me?" Even though I haven''t even met her, she confessed to me like this with only video and photographs. "


    "I guess that''s the opposite. I''m a chubby woman." Even though you don''t want to see me, I''m glad you''re thinking about it. That said, it''s not about whether or not we work together. ��


    King''s gaze sharpens.


    "Don''t judge me here." The day after tomorrow. We have a raid plan. Would you like to join Nudist School and Tee Time on the battlefield? Then make up your mind. "


    Raid plan?


    King was lured by Luke and raised a strange voice.


    "I want you to come with me and take a look. Discover the truth of the world. And I want to play with you."


    "The truth is one day at a time, I don''t care if I''m going to hang out with you"


    King agreed, calculating that Luke''s rhetoric was disturbing, but that it was good enough to know about the boy and the Nudist School.

 2543 15

    King took only Wraith and Simon to participate in the Nudist School''s raid plan.


    Luke Brasy, the boss of the Nudist School, brought along a large, one-armed cadre, Kelly Murdoch, as well as a militant cadre named Yoshif Volkov and several of his men.


    Simon and Reyes explain the purpose of being attached to the Nudist School. To know them.


    You can fly and then rent a car for another two hours. The party went into the forest.


    The faces of the nudist school led the way through the woods, and the three tee-times on the battlefield walked a little further back.


    King hasn''t heard from Luke yet why he''s here. I was just told I was looking forward to seeing it.


    I didn''t expect to see you here.


    Rais makes a voice that can only be heard by King and Simon walking along the side.


    "Do you know the place?"


    Simon asks. King sees Wraith too.


    "I''ve heard rumors many times. It''s like a city legend, but I saw the landmark, and I thought the city legend was right.��


    Wraith points to the side of the road. There is a sign hanging on one of the trees, and in the inverted triangle, a huge eye is drawn on the spread-out wings. The eyes in my eyes are looking down.


    "This is the site of the Mazo-Histo-Distiny."


    What is that?


    "They are people who love racism and voter ideology similar to KKK. Similar organizations are disorganized, but they are the most powerful of them all. There aren''t many of them, but they''re in the center of the financial, political, and media circles.��


    King didn''t know, but Simon did.


    "Masochist Dystiny isn''t just racist. He sees the wealthy as voters and the working class as livestock in contempt. And it justifies it. Recently, it''s becoming more important than racism."


    Wraith explains.


    "Hey, just tell me." What''s in this woods? "


    "We have enemies."


    Luke replied as King called out to the nudist school walking ahead.


    (The enemy... us?)


    King thinks that the plural does not refer to the nudist school, but includes their own tee time on the battlefield. When I heard Wraith''s story, I took it.


    "Stop and get close."


    After walking for a while, Luke and the others stopped and turned towards King and said something to stop them.


    Volkoff, find the surveillance device and turn it off.


    As Luke ordered, the giant in working clothes with his hat at the depth of his eyes nodded and entered the woods.


    "Hey, you don''t want that Yoshif Volkov?"


    "Celebrity?"


    Seeing the back of the working-clothes giant, Wraith was small and surprised, and King asked.


    "Not as much as I do." It''s the end of the Special Forces. "


    And, Lace.


    "Okay, let''s move on."


    Seeing Volkov back, Luke urges him. A group of people walked the forest road again.


    After a while, a hall appeared in the woods. In the back of the hall, you can see a building that looks like a hotel.


    I''ll wait until the sun goes down in a discreet place.


    And, Luke.


    "Don''t you have any cards to spare?"


    "The Internet seems to be connected, so I''ll spend some time there."


    Luke smiled bitterly as King joked.


    I hid in the woods and waited.


    As the day tilted, I saw the figure of a man. I walked into the building.


    Eventually, when the sun went down, the people who had entered the building came out into the hall.


    A fire burns in the center of the hall, and dozens of people gather in front of the huge fire. A man in a robe stood near the fire, and everyone''s gaze was focused on the man.


    "There are a limited number of people in the world." You''ve gathered a lot tonight. "


    When the man in the robe greeted him, his applause rang all at once.


    "We are the only humans in the world." The rest are sheep covered in human skin. It''s a terrible mess. It''s our livestock. Tonight is an important time for the few remaining people in this world to gather and deepen their interaction. "


    Even more applause occurs. Everyone smiled.


    "What the hell are they doing?"


    "Those people I just talked about, racist and wealthy people, they''re very protective." It seems that the private oil field shop is also kind. I''m one of those people on that Fillsey list. They''re eating people. "


    "Are you obsessed with radical ideology?"


    "It''s kind of close to a cult mindset, this one. Brains are being fucked by ideology."


    King, Luke, Simon, and Murdock whisper to each other.


    "As God''s chosen ones, we fulfill our important responsibilities. Manage the world correctly and do our utmost for our prosperity. I''ll show you how human we are tonight. I''ll show you that they''re livestock."


    In front of the man in the robe, a man with a hood covering his face in a similar robe closes up and hands him the sword. The man in the robe pulls out his sword and scratches it towards the flames.


    A dozen boys and girls appeared from inside the building. No matter how I look at it, I''m not even ten. There are different races. Everyone is dressed in white piercing clothes and walked barefoot. Behind the children is a man in a robe, wearing the hood of the previous one, waving a whip and hurrying the children.


    "I can''t believe that..."


    King''s expression turns into a sinister one.


    "The children who have been kidnapped. He must have bought it from a human trafficking organization. I wonder what percentage of the country''s annual missing children will be their prey.��


    "You are also engaged in human trafficking." Or even worse, organ trafficking. "


    Luke explained and King stormed in.


    "I''m not going to take your kids and sell them."


    Luke lets go without being embarrassed.


    You don''t want to stop me?


    "Of course I will, but not yet. See what they''re up to, and stop when you want to stop them."


    Luke answered King''s confirmation with a genuine face.


    "Come on, let''s sacrifice the lambs as a sacrifice tonight." After our feast, we will give thanks and offer our sacrifices. "


    When the man in the robe proudly declares with his sword, the man in the hood rips off the clothes of one of the children.


    Looking at the sight, King felt a strong pain in the back of his chest and the core of his head.


    (It''s the same everywhere...) People prey on people. A powerful adult is eating away at a child who has no power, while he or she remains desperate. Can you show him again... just like me...)


    The governor was doing the same thing the other day. And long ago, King did the same thing.


    King certainly heard the sound of something bursting in his head. I heard it. At about the same time, my body was moving on its own.


    Gunfire resounds. The man in the hood is shot through the throat and falls. The man in the robe who was giving a speech was also shot through the chest and fell.


    ��Quick, if you''d just waited a little longer, I''d have seen something more horrible, and I''d have known what they were doing.��


    Luke smiled bitterly when he saw King furiously pull out his gun and shoot out.


    "I don''t even want to see anything like that!" That''s enough! "


    King yelled in a rage.


    All screamed at once. King relentlessly shoots the people he''s running from.


    Some fled into the building, others into the woods. Replace it with them, and the armed soldiers will appear.


    Did something happen back in time? This anger is unusual.)


    Looking at the angry King, Rais thought: Others have similar questions for King.


    Simon, Wraith, Murdock, Volkoff, and the lower edge of the Nudist School responded to the armed soldiers.

 2544 16

    "Don''t do it so much, hey."


    Simon is impressed by Volkoff''s accurate shooting.


    I hate killing people, so I''ll kill them with pleasure.


    King calls out to Murdoch, who is happily shooting a gun.


    "I definitely don''t like it. But I like to fight. I also like to kill each other. Once you pull the gun, you''ll have fun."


    Murdoch answers with a smile and keeps shooting.


    The shooting didn''t last long. The armed soldiers were wiped out.


    All those who fled late were detained. And they that fled into the mansion were caught, and taken captive, and put together. Those who fled into the woods were scattered, but they could not grasp the place very well, and they gave up because it was troublesome to chase.


    "It''s okay now." I''ll make sure you get home. "


    It was left to King to pardon the anxious children. They are taken inside the mansion and put together in a large room.


    "Is it just because you''re a woman?" If you''re a genderless idiot, you won''t say no. "


    It''s a sarcastic king, but it''s cutting it properly as a suitable material. In such a case, I know that it is easier for women to take care of their children.


    "There was something good."


    Murdock brings me a poly tank filled with gasoline and makes me laugh.


    "There''s a lot of them over there. I need your help, too."


    Yeah.


    Seeing what Murdock wanted to do, Simon nodded and went to fetch the Polytank.


    Dozens of mazo-histo-distinny members are being held captive and trembling in front of the fire.


    Earlier, some people tried to blackmail me with high pressure, but they shot me in the head and silenced me. Seeing that, the other people were completely calm.


    Murdoch and a few other MazoHistDistinny people hang up the contents of the Poly Tank.


    No, ahhhhh!


    "Help me! Help me!"


    "Noooo! I''ll show you my pioneering spirit, so forgive me!" No! You can open up my west, I don''t care! "


    "I''ll pay you if you want!" That''s why you have to help me right away! "


    Sniffing the smell of the liquid, they trembled as they learned of their fate. Some of them screamed and prayed, and some of them still had high-pressure behavior during this period.


    "They called themselves people, and they said they were other people''s livestock, but from my point of view, they weren''t people. But I''m not going to call you a skinned demon or anything like that."


    Huh. Then what?


    Listening to Murdoch''s arguments, Wraith is amused.


    Murdoch set fire to the men and women in custody.


    Nooooooooo!


    Giaaaa!


    GRRRRRRRRRR!


    The barbecue party began. Gasoline is on fire, and the whole body is on fire in no time, screaming and screaming. At that time, it ignited the other people on the side as well.


    ��The kind of guy who has his brain fucked by an ideology is like a rabid monkey. Isn''t it unforgivable that such a guy is pretending to be a human all over the place? It''s the best way to enjoy watching dance.��


    "That''s a bad hobby."


    Listening to Murdoch''s argument, Wraith laughs funny.


    There were several cars parked nearby, so the kings borrowed them and pulled them up. The children were taken to a nearby village by Luke''s men in a truck.


    King was in the back seat of the car driven by Murdoch. There''s Luke next door. Simon and Wraith jeopardized putting the King in the car of a tee time organization on the battlefield alone, but King stepped in without hesitation.


    "So, what did you invite me to that party and want to say?"


    "Don''t you understand? Do you want to pretend you don''t know and make it clear from my mouth?"


    Luke asks King''s question.


    "The latter. Speak clearly."


    "I told you we have enemies, didn''t I? I wanted to show my enemies."


    King felt as if Luke''s eyes and voice were on fire.


    "That''s the tip of the iceberg." There are still a lot of people doing similar things. Those with a sense of privileged class who are lavish that it is the ultimate luxury to be allowed to fool, kill and even play with people. There are people who are immersed in that kind of behavior and pleasure. It takes a lot of power to crush them all. "


    Speaking so far, Luke turned away from King.


    "Today''s example is a special and terrible one." Still, I don''t like that kind of world. That''s how my mom was killed, Dad said. My mother was captured by an enemy group in the middle of a battle and killed by a toy. Along with my newborn sister. He didn''t kill the enemy, he was sold. Just like the Mazoist Dystiny. I was about four at the time. [M] It seems that my dad was born poor and had a hard time seeing his eyes. My dad was prostituted by my parents with my dad''s sister. Those in the nudist school are all poor people with a hard past. "


    Listening to Luke, King was lightly sympathetic to Luke. I was driven by the urge to hug. Even more so because the appearance is the beauty of my taste.


    (It reminds me of those dwarfs...)


    It reminds me of where I was born and raised. The experimental dogs were transported. King remembers his gaze and cries for salvation.


    "I want to change the world." It''s not just this country. Bringing underground organizations from around the world together to unleash power no one can help. ��


    "It''s a big dream."


    Bearded. Bearded. Bearded.


    Shortly after King smiled, Luke coughed violently. The coughing style was unusual, so King rubbed Luke''s back, hugged Luke''s body, and looked at Luke''s face.


    Looking at Luke, who was hemorrhaging, King''s eyes widened even wider.


    "What''s wrong with having a big dream?"


    Luke wipes the blood out of his mouth, exhales a rough breath, and makes a provocative statement.


    "I probably won''t be able to live until I grow up because of this strange difficulty." That''s why... I''ll do what I can with my limited life. I''ll do what I can. "


    "I didn''t say I''m sorry." I didn''t mean to make fun of you. "


    King snatches the handkerchief from Luke''s hand and wipes away the blood remaining on his face.


    "But there''s so much I don''t like about the nudist school business, your way of doing things, your way of thinking." That''s the way it was before. Even if you''re scared of hungry monsters, you tell them to sightsee. "


    "If we don''t come, I''ll tell you what happened to those girls." First, they raped me. I get gang-raped. They are then raped by animals as well. Some are fed to animals alive. The slowest child was danced to death on a burnt iron plate, and was forced to compete naked �� �� "


    "Stop it. I don''t want to hear it. I mean, have you ever watched it in silence...?"


    King peeks into Luke''s face up close.


    "I''ve never enjoyed sightseeing." I am filming it and selling it. Look around the snuff site. Limited sale at a high price. Even if it''s quite profitable, the people who buy it are senseless. We can''t go this far, either. They are demons far below the gang. Knowing that, I finally figured out where I was. "


    It''s not Luke who we found out about, it''s the Snowflake Society that''s making the Philly List, but it''s not talking about it.


    "They have money, they have a position, they want to do whatever they want." You heard that speech, didn''t you? Looks like you''re obsessed with voterism, but I don''t know if the egg comes first or the chick comes first. Do you run too far into atrocities? Or are you trying to justify your atrocities? So... let''s fight them together. Protect yourself from the rotten powers of the world. If you''re a criminal, we''ll rebuild the world. "


    Luke complains in a sincere tone.


    ��That''s... impossible��


    King exhales with a painful face.


    "Why can''t I? Why can''t we do it together?"


    "For your sake, you can''t swing the life of my organization." If that was my ideal, I''ll leave you to it. "


    King replied quietly to Luke''s question.


    "I''m sorry to break into your story, but--"


    Murdoch in the driver''s seat uttered a voice. The back seat was partitioned by glass so that she could not hear her voice, and she sneaked open the glass a little.


    "Your tee time on the battlefield crushed the face of our nudist school." Many of our executives are hostile to the Salt Grilled Slug. If you go under our umbrella, the boss can keep them at bay. However, if I offer you favorable conditions, and you do, you will have no choice but to become a total enemy. "


    Murdock''s words are not only to King, but also to Luke.


    "Murdoch is right. I don''t think so. I don''t think you''re going to win."


    "No chance of winning?" That''s what you''re talking about. "


    King grinned and stroked Luke''s head.


    "I have no choice but to become an enemy..." I''m sorry to hear that. "


    "I don''t hate you, do I?" But there''s a lot of work to be done as a fellow. That''s exactly what I said. "


    King tells Luke, who is drooling.


    "It''s not like your dreams will never come true." Our organization has no choice but to fight now. But that doesn''t mean you''re fighting all the time. "


    That''s right.


    Listening to King''s dialogue, Luke turned around and agreed.


    (Until my life is done fighting......)


    Luke spilled a molested smile as he turned his face away from King.

 2545 17

    Private Yakutaya, the ruling committee.


    "This time, the mazo-histo-distinny was hit." It''s not a threat. We have been destroyed. Obviously, there are a lot of people targeted who have connections with us. "


    One of the angelic names of the Demon Clan threw up their abominations.


    ��I think a lot of people are using the Philsea List, but maybe not this time.��


    The executive committee members of the private oil field house had already identified that those involved in the Philsea List were threatening the power and the bourgeoisie, including those involved in the private oil field house. We''ve searched everywhere for rumors about the Philsey List and investigated anyone suspected of possessing it.


    ��The gang called the Nudist School is clearly conscious of us. This organization seems to be creating a Fillcee list."


    Everyone in the conference room noticed the words of a man without an angelic name.


    The man''s name is Theodor Theon Demon. He is a representative of the Ngo Border Ilane Correspondents'' Group and a leading figure in the global press from behind. And one of the governors of the Daemon clan.


    "Are you going to deliberately shield us?" Gangsterism? "


    "Where did you get that information?"


    One of them laughs, and the other questions.


    "I''ll just say that from the informant I''m interested in..."


    Theodor responded to the person who hit the question, but he didn''t answer.


    "When you find out you''re creating a Philly list, you can''t overlook it." Our people have suffered, too. "


    "I don''t know what will happen in the future. We need to deal with this as soon as possible."


    ��The reason I was scattered around the Philsey list is to make sure I didn''t find out who created it. But it''s a wonderful thing to find out."


    Speaking Proconsul.


    ��The Nudist School seems to be in contact with an organization called Tee Time on the battlefield. There have been reports of hostile groups, but they are also fake and may be collaborating. We still need more research around here."


    Is it important to report about the tee time organization on the battlefield?


    The elderly ruling commissioner asks Theodor, who puts it mildly.


    "I just told them there was one."


    ��You don''t have to tell me anything that''s not particularly important.��


    The elderly ruling commissioner told Theodore that he was pale.


    Two months have passed since King met Luke.


    The tee time on the battlefield rapidly expanded as the rest of the powerhouses and bourgeoisie on the Fillcey list were forced.


    On that day, King spoke to the lower members of the group in his home town and asked them why they had become gangsters.


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Kinda..."


    Foltz spoke wondrously, and King was dumbfounded.


    "I forgot my name, but I met her in Marla Town, and a woman who calls herself a journalist, she comes in front of me and shouts a key."


    "Nhh..."


    When Foltz reported it, King had a suspicious look on his face.


    "Ahhhh"


    "Huh. No one knows what you''re talking about ~...?"


    When I went to the entrance of Ajit, there was a woman who was troubled by Alan''s response. Hannah Diaz, a freelance journalist who searched Marla Town for the Philly List.


    "What is this woman?"


    Dean calls out from behind Alan. Wraith was there, too.


    "You know, the employees here? Is your clothes dirty? What kind of taste do you have?"


    The tee time symbol on the battlefield was red. The gangsters at the bottom are united in black trousers with white and green accents on red coats and jackets. It''s a color scheme that people choose.


    "Well, honestly, I don''t think so either..."


    Wraith muttered to herself.


    "I''ve been telling you that I''m here to see King, but you won''t let me through." Hurry up and get the king out! "


    You know, if you come to a gangsta''s organization and you''re arrogant like that, you''ll be considered naughty and usually killed.


    Wraith bitterly smiled at Hannah, who demanded nothing but cowardice.


    Ahahaha, you''re going to be killed after you''re raped, right?


    "Who would want to commit a creature like you, a medical woman, with no female charm?"


    "Mucky! What the hell is this guy!"


    Hannah teaed, but Dean told her with her own face.


    Meanwhile, King was doing research online while learning about Hannah''s visit.


    King acted directly with Luke, listening to his thoughts, and then continued his troubled days. He is influenced by what I have just examined.


    I hear something weird is coming to the front door.


    "I know."


    When Simon called out, King looked up at the holographic display and returned a carefree voice. Fortz was also in the same room.


    "Something heavy." Are you worried? "


    I''ve been thinking a lot about that silver-haired hungry monster.


    Release your eyes from the holographic display and look towards Simon.


    "I wasn''t a poor man, but I had no freedom. I had eyes like shit. They were not treated as human beings. You can imagine that at the point of cloning, right? Well, I saw it in front of me much more than you could have imagined."


    Recalling his terrible memories, King recalls as he feels a black vortex in his chest.


    "That''s why..." Even if it''s different from me, at the point where I see them, I can empathize with them. I feel sorry for you, too. Dean and Foltz, too. Alan doesn''t talk properly, but there''s always an aura of grief. There were a lot of people with dark eyes, too. Some of them came in here and got a little brighter. "


    "Some people can be saved by gaining a place."


    Before and after entering the tee time of the battlefield, I saw several different people in a good way, including King and Simon.


    ��Yeah, and why do you want an antisocial organization to be where they are? The answer is known. It''s because of a society that can''t drink water, can only eat the same thing at the lowest price every day, and can impose poverty like dung that can''t be burned by doctors even if they get sick. Take a look at the Alcapa City park. It''s a homeless pile. The number of street children is also terrible. But on the other hand, there are people like Bukubuku and fat pigs. Japan also has immigration problems, but it is completely better than here. Now this country is clearly inhabited by heaven and hell."


    Fortz suspected that King was talking about what he had heard earlier.


    "And the poor get angry that they are being exploited by a society of sharp inequality, and become gangs out of defiance of society."


    "The conservative dung beetles are more willing to chase down such poor people with their self-responsibility theory. If you hear what they say, you''ll feel even more rebellious against society."


    If we want to take it from them, King is always thinking and doing it.


    "Well, the reason why Simon became a gangster is very different from the others." Well, I''m on my way, too. "


    "Didn''t you say that before?" I just found out that one of them doesn''t fit the sex. And it''s worth it to be under someone. But there''s not a lot of people who deserve to master me. "


    "Am I wearing glasses?"


    Listening to Simon, King laughs furiously.


    "Yeah. Luckily for you."


    Simon smiles so that he can do it.


    "I''m sure Luke doesn''t have any poor thoughts either." But like me, I was inspired. Luke... I think he''s probably feeling negative about himself because of his illness. Me and Luke are close. Neither I nor Luke can abandon the sad people who have become gangsters, and I certainly have a desire to destroy society for them. "


    Of course I have feelings, but I don''t really want to destroy them.


    Isn''t it unusual for a gangster to think like that?


    "It looks like Al Capone had a similar rage."


    As Simon pointed out, King spilled a smile.


    "I wonder if King is kind." I can''t help it because I want to help the weak. "


    "In the past, I saw several puppies being transported to the laboratory and used as a test bench. I wanted to help you, but I couldn''t help you because I had no power... and I''m sorry for that... I know how Luke feels. It overlaps with him."


    Pointed out by Simon, King remembers another unpleasant memory.


    ��Um... King, don''t you think you''re working for us as gangsters?��


    Until then, Foltz, who had been silently listening, asked silently.


    That''s not true, idiot.


    Fortz was relieved when King laughed lightly.


    "There''s a woman named Hannah who calls herself a journalist, and she''s noisy about getting the king out."


    "I know. It''s time to get out." Let''s go inside. "


    When Wraith came and called out, King turned off the display and left the room.


    "Please tell me your phone number and email address. I don''t know, so I''m framed."


    Hannah pointed her mouth and complained when she met King in the reception room.


    "What do you want?" I don''t think I can give you a story to please you. "


    A king that caters for the blizzard.


    You guys are doing investment scams, aren''t you?


    "Do you want to do such an interview?"


    "I''d like to... but for now, it''s a bit different." I don''t know, I was covering another organization. An organization specializing in investment fraud. then the organization threatens me..... "


    "I''ve got a bad feeling about this. Did you come to my house to ask for help?"


    "Um... uhm..."


    When asked by King, Hannah mumbled confusingly.


    Or maybe you had a connection with my organization to help me by being threatened, or something like that?


    "Big win ~"


    Hannah shouted brightly as Simon pointed out.


    "Get out of my way."


    Ahhn, don''t say that, help me ~


    Hannah pleaded with a pathetic face and voice to King, who spoke out.


    Well, I guess he had no choice but to save his life.


    "You deserve it."


    It''s Simon who puts out the ship, but King throws out in awe.


    "King, an organization called ''Diamond Bazooka'' called me." He wants to talk to the bosses of the organization. "


    There comes Dean, gives him the phone and reports. Of course Hannah wouldn''t hear me.


    "Or is it the Diamond Bazooka organization?"


    "That, that..."


    Hannah nodded at King, who asked straight away, wondering if it was from this timing.


    King knew the name of Diamond Bazooka. It is an investment fraud organization that originally operated in Israel, but has recently entered the United States. The main activity is online, but there are a lot of fraudulent organizations in Israel, and they come to the United States to escape the territorial struggle.


    ��I don''t know what you''re talking about. Are you claiming that the territorial struggle is in the way?"


    It looks like the other way around. It''s like we''re going to have a concession without any quarrels


    Hannah said in response to King''s murmur.


    "Are you negotiating a territorial decision?" But I don''t have a hunch of ruin. "


    With a sarcastic smile, King picked up the phone.

 2546 18

    "Hello."


    Nice to meet you. I''m Damian Nomura, the head of Diamond Bazooka.


    A low, stiff voice resounds as King picks up the phone.


    I heard you wanted to form an alliance, is that right?


    ''Oh, I don''t want any trouble. It''s the body that has escaped the trouble. "


    "I''m not going to get out of this unless I''m sold in a fight."


    But now that business is suffering, shouldn''t we make a proper separation arrangement so that we don''t have to feel uncomfortable with each other?


    King exhales with a small breath to Nomura, who claims to be a flat and stiff voice.


    "Are you telling me to divide it by region? I don''t care if I wear it. Or are you asking us to refrain because you don''t care? it''s going to be a fight selling...."


    There was a somewhat disturbing sound in King''s voice.


    It could be a skirmish, so I would like to make adjustments in advance. And let me tell you, you left a kidnapping journalist in our organization as a spy, didn''t you? Isn''t that an act of hostility? I helped her, too, a little bit. "


    "From there, you''re wrong." That idiot has nothing to do with us. I wanted to help you name our organization, so I said it out of my mouth. "


    "That''s right, but if the two organizations form an alliance, it can be difficult for other commercial enemies to enter, and it can only be beneficial. Why don''t you think about it?


    "That''s right..."


    Nomura devours without breaking. To be honest, the King didn''t really remember the resistance to Nomura''s plan either. I also know that it will be profitable. But for another reason, I couldn''t get on board with his story.


    If you change your mind, I''d like you to meet and talk to me once.


    "Then how about tomorrow?" I haven''t changed my mind, but I''ll talk to you in person and decide if you deserve it. If you feel like it, come to Alcapa City.


    King decides where to meet.


    Alright, but... is it my imagination that you''re so vigilant?


    "No, I''m suspicious." I doubt it''s a trap.


    We''re going to get into Alcapa City, which is in your stomach. We are the ones who risk our lives. ''


    Speaking in a faint tone until the end, Nomura hangs up.


    (It stinks. I can''t tell you exactly where... This is intuition.)


    Rather than trusting the other person, King was quite suspicious. That''s why we made it to Alcapa City, which is also within factional reach and home to Tee Time on the battlefield.


    The next day, the faces of tee time on the battlefield went to one of the abandoned buildings in Alcapa City to meet with an organization called Diamond Bazooka.


    King, of course, is accompanied by three executives: Simon, Alan, and Fortz. Of course, I also brought a lot of members from the lower end.


    Alan has nominally made himself an executive, but has done almost nothing about his role as an executive. I was in charge of all the rough stuff. Foltz is also a cadre member thanks to the Philly List.


    "That''s quite a big deal..." I had three executives, and I had a lot of men. Did you need nearly twenty of them? "


    While waiting in the abandoned building, Foltz said suspiciously.


    "Moreover, the meeting place has become an abandoned building." Anyway, if it''s another town-- "


    Simon says with all his heart. Alcapa City is a tee time home for the battlefield, where police, politicians, and officials are all bought. I don''t have a problem meeting at a hotel or something like that. Simon suggested that by avoiding it and choosing such an unseen place, he would be aware that it would become a war [Don Pachi].


    We arrived at the building two hours ahead of schedule. Then they hid the lower ends all over the building. They also kept their marksmanship at bay. These are Simon''s instructions.


    It''s a lot of care, but you have a bad feeling, too.


    King called out to Simon, who instructed his men.


    ��Yeah, that''s unnatural.��


    "I knew it." Well, if this is an enemy trap, let''s figure out how to set it up. "


    Immediately after Simon nodded and King said in a sulky voice, countless explosions resounded and the building itself shook.


    "What? They''re shooting at us with missiles?"


    King''s expression changed, even as he continued to speak in a seductive tone.


    "It''s a sound I used to hear. This is a grenade launcher. It doesn''t taste good in a room with a window. If they shoot at me, it''s over."


    On the other hand, Simon ran to the window and asked what was going on outside.


    "You chose this building with very few shelters around." I can almost spot the enemy. "


    Confirming the presence of armed soldiers with grenade launchers in the shade of rocks and trees, Simon smiles and shoots a gun through the window.


    Everybody out of the window!


    King gives orders to his men. I think they''ve done quite a bit of damage already.


    After some shooting, Simon stepped out of the window and left the room. The King is with us.


    Shortly after, a bang rang out from behind. A grenade was struck in the room where they were.


    "They''re soldiers."


    Huh?


    King frowned at Simon''s words.


    "Those guys at the MazoHistoDistinny site were also military men." It''s probably a private army. But I was even more sophisticated and well equipped. It''s not like a private army. "


    "Why are you being targeted by such people?" Mazo-histo-distinny vengeance? "


    Goodbye.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Alan came along as he was moving around the hallway and called out with a wolf.


    What happened?


    Ahhhhhhhhhh


    Simon asked, and Alan sued for something.


    Foltz''s been hit, huh?


    King, who understood some of Alan''s language, changed his complexion. Simon also raised his eyebrows.


    Alan''s on the move, so the two of you follow. Probably from the tone of Alan''s voice and the movement he was trying to take, Foltz wasn''t dead yet.


    "Fortz!"


    Fortz collapsed in the room, surrounded by several of his men.


    "I''m alive."


    One of his subordinates reports, and King strokes his chest.


    "It looks like five people were killed."


    Another subordinate reports. Shortly thereafter, another explosion could be heard nearby.


    "There''s a lot of them. Let''s get out of here." The enemy has better equipment and numbers. "


    Simon complained in a harsh tone.


    "Running away? We''re surrounded." Except for me and you, I had more soldiers to train. I mean, you can''t just shut up and run away. Wait for reinforcements and fight hard. "


    King stares at Simon, swaying his words.


    "No, we should run. If we stay here, we all die. It won''t hold until reinforcements arrive. If you jump out there, you''ll be killed, but the lucky ones will survive."


    "Okay...... Change of policy. Run away."


    With a strong tone of voice, King gnawed his teeth at Simon and gave him an order to overturn his decision.


    The members took a breath. And I decided to be prepared. As long as I hear Simon''s dialogues, he''ll only get killed if he''s here, but he''ll have a better chance of dying if he''s out there.


    "I will serve you." Simon, lead the way. "


    "I can''t accept that either." The role should be the opposite. King leads, I lead. Alan, protect King. "


    ��Guu... wow��


    Ahhhhh


    Even then, Simon opposed King, and King became the top of the Buddha. Alan says something about such a king.


    Well, normally, the boss should be in the middle of the safest place.


    "I''m a king, so that''s fine."


    In a dumb tone, King gave Simon an unexplained reply.


    I feel like I''m totally framed.


    "He was two hours ahead of us, surrounded in advance."


    King and Simon talk as they walk toward the first floor.


    "I''ll change the policy again." It''s spreading out in pieces so that it doesn''t get wiped out. "


    King says when he gets to the first floor. The lower members were desperate to fight fear. It was like shooting at a grenade launcher. It is evident that they will also possess a class of machine guns. It would be insane to try to break through a space without cover in a situation where such a group is surrounding the building. Almost dead.


    King burst out without hesitation.


    Shots are fired from everywhere, and King runs handsomely through the space filled with bullets. And I jumped into the back of a shelter behind the wreckage of the building closest to it.


    Behind the wreckage of the building was the body of an armed soldier. He was already shot and killed from inside the building. And their goods are still there. Grenade launchers, assault rifles, machine guns.


    Set up a grenade launcher and shoot at other shields. We''ve already confirmed the presence of soldiers there.


    After confirming the explosion, King jumped out of the shadows of the wreckage.


    "Come on!"


    King shouts at his hesitant minions in the building.


    (I knew it. They''re after me. You don''t want to be strict about killing me properly, do you?)


    Even when his minions came out, he saw that the enemy was concentrating on him, and immediately after King smiled, one of the bullets blurted King''s cheek. The sunglasses are broken and fall, and the blood oozes from my cheeks.


    When King jumped into yet another shelter, there were three people in different clothes from the armed soldiers. It''s a casual jacket, but the head is covered with a mask. The firearm in my hand is a submachine gun.


    The King quickly shoots two people to death, but the other one shoots at the King. Bullets hit King''s shoulders and chest, but both were blocked by bulletproof fibers.


    When King dashed toward the remaining one, he grabbed his head and hit his head on the floor with one hand. The man took a blow from the human apart, and his cervical bone and skull were cracked, and his eyes and brain plasma jumped out.


    (It seems like a mixture of soldiers and gangsters.)


    Looking down at the three corpses, King grabs one of them and jumps out of the cover.


    Bullets focus on the King. Two of them hit the corpse.


    Simon, like King, killed the people who were hiding in the shelter along the way while serving as Lord. A very risky move to reduce the number of assailants and our casualties.


    Alan, who had King, Simon, and Foltz, managed to escape, but most of his men were minced along the way. Before leaving the building, there were seventeen men at the bottom, but only four of them were able to break through alive.

 2547 19

    Damian Nomura, the boss of Diamond Bazooka, was making a video call nervously.


    "It was unexpected that I would still fail to lend my army." They''re all professional soldiers. The gang of firearms must have outperformed them. And yet you escaped? And how many people have been damaged here?


    The opponent spoke lightly, but it was as if Nomura was responsible. Nomura was also a ruthless talker, but this opponent was in a circle.


    "They''re pretty tough... and they''ve killed quite a few..."


    After making the most unwelcome report that King and all the executives have been taken away, I made a report that doesn''t matter, so what happens? Do you really want it to be an achievement?


    Upon hearing Nomura''s report, Theodor Theon Demon, a senior executive at a private oil field house, who was the subject of a video call, was cut off tremendously.


    Do you want to use Hannah Dios again? She''s a valuable resource to get in touch with them. "


    Hannah was the informant Theodore was talking about. It was true that she was a journalist, and she had asked Theodore to find out where the Philly List was. And as a result, we learned that an organization called Tee Time on the battlefield had gained the Fillcee List.


    To get rid of them, we''d better pull them out of their home city, Alcapa City.


    Nomura advances. If it wasn''t for Alcapa City, we could still chase King and the others after they escaped, but in a city that was under Tee Time''s control on the battlefield, we couldn''t chase them any further. On the contrary, they will be bagged. After King gets away, we have to get out.


    King is an incomprehensible type who, despite being the leader, jumps into the battlefield with himself at the forefront. In that sense, it''s an easy type to handle, but it''s a tough type. "


    Theodor watches footage of the battle sent from Nomura and gives his impressions.


    Next time, let''s increase our fighting power. Too much. Oh, Nomura. You''re done. I wouldn''t expect a diamond bazooka. Thank you very much.


    Nomura was relieved that Theodor had issued a light notice of out-of-strength.


    The kings returned to their home town. Foltz was taken to the hospital.


    Foltz is about to be discharged.


    Dean, who has been contacted by the hospital, will report it to King. Besides Dean and King, there were Simon and Wraith in the room.


    "What were they...?"


    King raises his doubts.


    "The organization Diamond Bazooka does exist. It also acts as a fraudulent organization. But it was some kind of soldier who attacked us."


    And, Simon, I don''t think a gangster who''s cheating can hire enough private armies. It would also be difficult to procure equipment.


    "There were some gangster-like people, so it was like a mixed unit." After all, it''s about the maso-histo-distinny, isn''t it? They were big politicians, and they had a private army. They may have noticed us and avenged us. "


    King confirmed this story by emailing Luke. Luke said he wasn''t attacked.


    "Hannah who brought this story is also suspicious." He didn''t bother me the first time I saw him. "


    King whispers a low voice.


    "Hannah''s identity is cracked. Want to ask a question? Grandpa, I''m used to dealing with women, so I''ll break your upper mouth and your tongue as well ~


    Wraith grinned as she entered Grandpa mode.


    "No. I''m going to swim. I pretend I didn''t notice anything. I''ll pretend I''m not suspicious."


    Not in the mood to react to Wraith''s vulgar jokes, King told the truth.


    Next time something happens, you''re gonna grab my tail.


    "That''s right. I''d rather aim for the next opportunity than catch him and let him throw up." On the other hand, if you take it in your hand, it''s easier for the guy in the back to set it up. "


    King nodded at Simon''s confirmation.


    "I''ll reward Hannah soon." I''m not directly involved, but because of the story he brought with him, there are casualties here. "


    Dean looked as if the flames of murder were swaying in the eyes of King, who spoke quietly.


    "I''m glad Foltz didn''t die." "Even though some people at the lower end have been screwed up, I don''t know what to say..." By the way, how many people died? "


    Eighteen people died.


    Simon answers Wraith''s question.


    "The one who''s dead is a loser."


    King says he''s puffy, but no one thinks he''s uncomfortable, and he''s not surprised. We all know that King doesn''t despise the dead. I know King''s personality.


    "But rest assured, their - the lives of the losers will not be in vain." Their deaths are not in vain. There is also a drama of defeat. There is a history of defeat. It''s not the same whether you use it to stretch, or just to drag the memory of a miserable defeat. I won''t waste their sacrifice. "


    With a good tone of solemnity, King spoke quietly with determination.


    "There will be people who laugh at the fact that death and defeat are all in vain, and people who insist that death and defeat are not in vain like King." People think differently, but I don''t know the truth. Or -- it''s an outdated word, but there''s only a few truths? There is only one fact, but the facts are mostly polyhedrons. The fact changes depending on the position and the angle. "


    Wraith sets out her theory.


    ��What do you think of the sports losers? I hate sports."


    Simon bumped into the question.


    "It''s the same if you let me say it." If we compete with each other in sports, we are bound to lose. Are the losers in vain? If you lose, is there no point in competing? The same goes for war. Most countries that lose are bad, but are you sure? Can you say that all dead soldiers die in vain? I don''t think so. Each of them fought for what they wanted to protect and what they were willing to believe, and their thoughts didn''t reach them. Everything that man has ever lived, fought, and imagined exists. You''re a thin, cheap piece of shit. Their lives will be in vain. "


    After speaking to Simon, King turned to Wraith and said:


    "That said, there''s no doubt that I''m dying of shit." You don''t have to lose, but you don''t have to die. Even if you lose, you can run and survive. If you live, you win. "


    King said with a mischievous smile.


    Foltz, who was discharged from the hospital, returned to his home.


    (Some people are dead, so it''s better to save them. You saved me by not abandoning the wounded King, but that means I put him in danger. Shit. I throw up about my incompetence.)


    It was actually carried by Alan, but for some reason it was passed on to Foltz and misunderstood.


    Browse the calendar in a dark mood. Recall that today is the day of the lottery.


    See the lottery numbers. Compare the winning numbers of the lottery footage with the numbers you selected.


    All the numbers were in order.


    "Oh, you''re kidding... the jackpot..." It''s not a dream, is it? "


    I checked many times, but the numbers were all in the middle.


    (Billionaire... me? "I''ve poured all my luck..." to me who lived at the bottom....)


    The excitement trembles too much. I feel so much excitement, joy, and amazement that I even feel fear for some reason.


    Thinking stopped for a while. The joy had quickly vanished.


    Foltz remembered the conversation between King and Simon the other day.

 2548 20

    One morning. Fortz''s thoughtful face appeared in front of King, who was in one of the hobby rooms in Ajito.


    Huh? What''s the matter?


    Feeling a gentle sign of Foltz, King gently smiled with a consciously soft voice.


    "King, I need to talk to you."


    It was Fortz, who had been staggering for a few seconds, but he decided and called out with a tight expression.


    Change the location.


    King stands up. There are always a few members hanging out in the hobby room. King preferred to be in a place where his men were often in and out, not just in the hobby room.


    Invite Foltz to King''s office. There is a door leading to the private room in the back of the office.


    So, what?


    "I want to leave this organization." I gave a lottery a lot of money. I want to make this money into capital and start a business. "


    The words Foltz uttered with a serious look came as a shock to King.


    "King... are you going to kill me?"


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    "Wash your legs and betray yourself."


    "Don''t be silly. You look like a ruthless boss who punishes someone I''m not going to stop." Whoever wants to get out, get out. That''s good, isn''t it? I found what I wanted to do. "


    King blesses Fortz, who speaks with a taut face, with a clear smile. But shortly thereafter...


    "Well then... why don''t you quit as well, King Gang? with me...... um..."


    "Hey, are you mad?"


    Listening to the dialogue that Foltz had spoken, King, who was in a good mood, changed into a grumpy face and stared at Foltz.


    "I asked why I thought about quitting the gang and starting a business, because I heard the story of King and Simon the other day." Before that, you asked King and the group why they became gangsters. "


    "Ahh..."


    Listening to Foltz, Foltz''s intentions became apparent to King.


    "I want to start a business with this money, hire a lot of poor people, pay a salary that allows me to live a decent life, and save a little poor people. I think that would be much better than if I were a gangster like this."


    "Hey... do you think I''m holding the head of a gangster to save the poor? I''m just doing half the fun."


    When he heard about the cause of Foltz''s change of heart and the way he was heading, King suddenly got excited.


    "But, Foltz... looks like you." You''re a simple idiot. I''m proud of you. I admire you. "


    I want you to praise me after I succeed.


    Fortz smiles as he tells King in a fiery and powerful voice.


    Alright. Do it with me in remembrance.


    Taking off his sunglasses and swinging lightly with one hand, Foltz sips his saliva at King, who suddenly makes a straight statement.


    "No, I..."


    "No, you''re still part of the tee time on the battlefield." And now I''ve decided on the conditions for my exit. Leave me alone. No, don''t say one shot, hold it as long as you like so it won''t be a tragedy. Otherwise, I won''t admit to leaving. "


    King moves to Fortz''s side and leans back slowly.


    "King..."


    Today, you can call me Mako.


    Foltz unexpectedly seemed to back off, but King turned his hand around Foltz''s neck and back and sealed off the movement. And then slowly leaned in.


    Your lips are touching each other. Put your tongue in front of the king and tangle it. Foltz was a virgin, but it wasn''t the first time he''d kissed her.


    "Hey..."


    Immediately after releasing his lips, King held Foltz''s body and headed towards the back room, so Foltz let out a bewildered voice.


    "It''s the opposite. Role..."


    Okay, I''m bigger and stronger.


    "No, it''s terrible. It''s terrible."


    Foltz, who was held by the princess, said badly.


    The king was covered by Foltz, who was put down on the bed, but Foltz pushed away the king''s body.


    "I knew it wouldn''t work..."


    "Why, come here."


    ��Maybe I didn''t get an erection. like it was then..."


    Impotent?


    To Fortz, who said with a disturbed look, King leaned his eyebrows against a straight-ball question.


    "No. I''ve... tried to fuck the woman I was dating." It was my first time, so I got nervous, and I didn''t have an erection... and the woman made a fool of me... "


    "Oh, that''s why you refused that time."


    King remembers interacting with Fortz when he tried to sleep with him before.


    "No, the dialogue at that time was honest." I didn''t deceive you. "


    "That woman is a piece of shit." At that time, it is the woman''s effort to firmly erect--no, erecting is the woman''s brilliance. "


    King laughed and began to crawl his hands into Foltz''s chest.


    "Besides... I told you before, King doesn''t like me, right?" I might be said to be an idiot, but I''m just... an opponent who doesn''t even know each other-- "


    This time, without refusing, Fortz kept saying why he refused, even though he was still in the state of being a king.


    "Shut up. Don''t embarrass me. Foltz, I won''t make a fool of you for being so pure, but I won''t allow that kind of fantasy. I can''t help being thirsty right now. It''s your fault, Fortz. I''ll let you moisten me. That''s the condition for passing the tee time on the battlefield."


    While speaking in a gentle voice, she continues to caress with her hands, and after she stops talking, she crawls her tongue and mouth.


    Relieved of tension, drowned in the sensation of being licked by a heart wound, Fortz loses his tension. Eventually, the body showed a normal reaction to desire, and when they noticed, they were obsessed with each other and devoured each other.


    "Hey, is this mountain off limits?" I used to climb mountains all over the place. "


    Rais, who was watching TV in one of the hobby rooms in the main office of Ajito, shouted out in a reluctant manner.


    "Because it''s private property."


    Dean said that he was watching the same show.


    "Trekking used to be my hobby. I used to go with my family."


    "Did you have a family?"


    "Why do you say that so unexpectedly?" Well, I don''t want to think about my family. "


    Wraith becomes reluctant again.


    "I wonder what my family said to me."


    "The town where I lived with my family has changed now." I should have been in the old days. "


    "It smells like grandpa. I can''t help it because I''m a grandpa."


    "Hmm. When you become a grandfather, you''ll say the same thing as me, and you''ll miss the old days." I wish I had lived until then. "


    Dean laughed, but Wraith laughed with a spare look.


    "Hey, report it, Fortz. You quit here."


    King comes and calls out to the attention of those who were in the hobby room.


    King then explained why Foltz quit.


    "Hey ~, so Foltz quit here?" I don''t know. Did you leave without saying hello to me? "


    Wraith sighs.


    "I only greeted Alan and King. I don''t think it''s easy to meet other people."


    Dean said.


    "I allowed it." It''s a policy not to keep anyone who wants to quit. "


    That''s fine, but isn''t King anxious that he can''t rely on the president?


    Wraith asked bitterly.


    "Well, if you fail, we can support you." Even if you fail, it seems like you''ve spent a lot of money on the change, so unless you do something stupid, you''ll be fine. "


    "I think I should give you a lot of advice over here."


    King said in a light tone, and Dean sighed mixedly.


    "By the way, what does Foltz want to do?"


    Ask the lads, Wraith.


    "I haven''t decided yet." On the contrary, I''ll study a lot from now on. "


    "It''s a long story."


    Listening to King, Rais shrugged his shoulders.

 2549 21

    A young man in his twenties and a young girl in her early teens walk side by side. They''re both Oriental.


    The young man walks with his eyes closed. However, his steps were really solid, as if he could see everything.


    In fact, he sees it. Understands the structure of the material around you with a sense of superiority that is different from visual perception. projected into the brain.


    ��Lust value 4, hunger value 27, sleep value 58, boredom value 71. I''m getting tired of riding with vehicles. The car I just jacked had the worst wobble. But the driver''s girl was a good potter."


    Young man: Lu Taniguchi spills a smile into his mouth.


    If the land boredom level gets high, it''s a sign that peace will be broken.


    A girl walking next to land - Yukie Shindo said while licking the ice cream.


    ��If you make a fuss before completing your mission, you''ll have to flee the United States, and I''ll put up with it as much as I can.��


    "So you''re going to be patient...?"


    Yukieji cannot restrain herself from being shocked by the dialogue of land. Four days have passed since he came to the United States, and he is working so hard that he can no longer count robbery, rape and murder with one hand. I don''t feel much different from when I was in Japan.


    "Poly is incompetent and helpful compared to Japan." Plus, they''ll fire right away, so it''s funny. "


    "Tracking itself is slimy, isn''t it?" When I knew that the land was strong, I quickly broke up and ran away. When I saw it on TV, I was surprised because I was an American police officer and I had a courageous and militant image ".


    "It was so much fun when I killed that fatpoli dude who pushed my hips." At first, it was high pressure, but when I killed her, she turned around and begged for her life with a miserable face. "


    Land laughs as she remembers giggling.


    ��You''re not just here for a trip, are you?��


    "Yeah. I remember it very well. But I honestly doubt that the mission given to Lily will be successful. You want to be part of the gang and win the trust of the boss. The content itself is fresh and interesting."


    Yukie stabbed him in the nail, and Lu said what he thought.


    Three months have passed since Foltz left Tea Time on the battlefield.


    It''s been more than a year since King entered tea time on the battlefield.


    In King''s office, Dean murmured as he looked at the calendar. King, Simon, and Wraith.


    "Exactly one year and one month have passed. No, a year and two months?"


    King opens the holographic display countless times, checking the reports of Tea Time branches across the United States.


    "Even though it was just three street gangs, it became a huge organization that spans the state. I can''t believe it."


    Dean thinks that any giant organization might start out like that.


    ��We''ve been able to accelerate our forces since we got the Philly List.��


    and Simon.


    "Now, alongside the Nudist School, it is the second largest underground organization in the United States."


    "Compared to the Nudist School, it''s a stone''s throw."


    Listening to Wraith''s words, Simon smiled bitterly and denied.


    Oh dear, are we and the Nudist School fighting unnaturally much?


    Wraith expressed her doubts. The two giant organizations have bases in various parts of the United States, and each has an umbrella organization in the same city as its base. They are starting to fight on their own. The King in the center has no idea.


    "As long as you don''t set it up from the other side, I also told you not to let it out of my house." But the Nudist School has long since been sold into war. Even if you start from here, it''s just buying a sold fight. "


    Immediately after King said so, he continued to report to SNS.


    They say there''s a mysterious battle going on in Capibala Town.


    There are three Azitos in Capibala Town that have been attacked at the same time.


    This is Capibala Town, under attack by someone. I need immediate support. "


    It seemed like a very large-scale struggle, and it was reported that one of them had been hit unilaterally and one of them had been partially destroyed--


    "Come on, Capybara Town. What mysterious force would the Nudist School know?" What''s more, it''s a simultaneous attack? "


    Looking at the report, Wraith shouted in a strange voice.


    In the states of Alcapa City and Capibala Town, tea time and nudist schools compete on the battlefield in each city.


    It seems that the Nudist School in Capibala Town has also been attacked. The attacker''s outfit is the same. They''re all fully armed. "


    The video was sent with the report. King''s eyes change as he looks at the armed soldiers in the footage.


    You look the same as the people who attacked me, Simon, and Fortz three months ago.


    "It''s about the Diamond Bazooka. That organization seems to have grown out of the United States."


    King and Dean say.


    I''m taking the soldiers for a hike.


    King stood up.


    ��Just in time. It takes more than a day by car to get to Capibala Town.��


    You''re supposed to use your own jet, right?


    In response to Dean''s words, King returns with a slightly irritated tone.


    "You can''t ride a lot of people."


    "For that, I''ll take the elite with me." The four of us here, we have to go. "


    In response to Wraith''s point, King laughed with a smile.


    Luke Brassie, the boss of the nudist school, was on the phone with a certain person.


    It''s a private oil field house after all.


    Luke frowned when he heard the report as expected.


    The Daemon Clan also has members of the Snowflake Society. He gave me the information, I''m sure of it. You can trust me. "


    "I don''t doubt the information Zheng Ma will give me." I was expecting a true ruler who ruled America from the shadows to come crushing us when he realized what we were doing. I used the Philsey List to openly kill and threaten their babies. You moved too loudly, didn''t you? "


    Well, Luke seems to hate the powerful and the rich, but he just wants to kill and suffer them?


    Luke is a little reluctant to answer the other person''s questions.


    "Why do you ask that?" I hate it, but you already told me what I''m doing, didn''t you? Consolidate underground organizations from all over the world to gain absolute power. We will gain the power that no country can ignore and wipe out the people who are exploiting us. "


    I''m cheering you on that. I''ll lend you my strength. But, hey, Luke seems to be enjoying the process. Do you really think you can reach that result?


    "I don''t think I can do it while I''m alive." We don''t have enough time. I don''t have enough power. "


    Luke revealed his emotions in a dazzling tone of voice.


    "But... I''m hoping that if I go berserk, there might be someone who can take over my will." It doesn''t matter if you''re a horse or not. "


    I see. Okay. Good luck.


    Hanging up the phone, Luke turned his gaze to Murdoch, who was in the same room. Murdoch had heard all the details of the call. Luke trusts Murdock more than his current caller.


    "Luke, you look a little like me." The instantaneous place


    "Is that so?" Well then, can you understand my feelings a little bit? "


    When Murdoch called out to him without a floating face, Luke laughed without strength and returned the words.


    "There''s nothing I don''t understand at all. But I couldn''t have figured it all out. My life is different from yours."


    Murdoch with a muffled tone. Luke felt that it was a slightly unexpected answer and sighed small.


    ��Let''s go to Capibala Town.��


    Is the boss out too?


    As Luke urged, Murdock confirmed with a strange voice.


    Luke is getting worse day by day. As a Murdoch, I don''t really want to go out, and I want to move it while I still can.


    "Even though King is the boss of the organization, he doesn''t always jump into the Shura." I''m sure you''re enjoying it, and I''ll try to imitate it. "


    ��You can come, but you can''t take the lead.��


    Murdoch told Luke that he was happy to talk.


    "Okay. Well... I''d like to see King too." Now that we have a common enemy, will you still be able to join us? "


    "Absolutely not." How much do you think they''ve fought in the last year? ��


    "I don''t think I can do it until it''s settled." I wonder if it''s hard to think that while I''m alive... "


    Luke, who spoke with a dreamy face, looked painfully in Murdoch''s eyes.

 2550 22

    A large sign stood beside the road leading to Capibala Town. A sign depicting the largest rodent capybara painting. Behind the capybara, however, was a graffiti of his father who waved his hips at the capybara opponent.


    "If you think it''s a small town because it''s a town, I don''t think so." It looks like a pretty big town. I don''t see any tall buildings or anything like that. "


    Yukie Shindo murmured as he walked through the town.


    "I don''t know about the height of the building." I can''t figure out the distance that''s too far away. "


    Lu Taniguchi says. Although he is blind, he has almost a grasp of the three-dimensional world around him. If you put the object within the perceptible range, you will know the shape of the back and bottom. However, because it is not possible to distinguish the colors, neither the picture nor the video can be seen. Also, as the person himself says, the distance at which the three dimensions can be grasped is not so long.


    "There are shots fired everywhere. Isn''t this town dangerous?"


    Yukie shouted out a voice without a sense of crisis.


    "I hear you, but we''re close to being broke, and I want to sleep in a hotel, so I''ll just take the money and stay in the inn."


    Ah, people are running away.


    Shortly after Lu said it, Yukie saw a pair of men and women in red suits running, and Yukie reported.


    "The clothes of the runaway, the tee time of the battlefield."


    "Oh, that''s a good development of Convenienceism." It will save you the hassle of wasting it. "


    After hearing Yukie''s report, Lu''s expression shone.


    ��This is definitely an event to help the runaway, sell their gratitude, and better integrate them into tee time on the battlefield.��


    ��In the previous pattern, there was no reverse development or anything, and land became grumpy again, so it was a shitty shouting and a shitty shouting, right?��


    "Come on, Yukieji. Let me whine so stupidly." In fact, the developers who created this game have a terrible taste, and I don''t think they want to entertain the game. You''re making a game just to satisfy yourself. You''re full of remorse, aren''t you?


    As Yukie pointed out, Lu retorted, pulling out his gun and stepping out in front of the men and women in red suits who were fleeing.


    The men and women in red suits had the illusion that they were enemies when they looked at the land, but they were confused when they saw that the land was still twitching and that the direction of the land body was not theirs.


    Land holds a gun. The muzzle was directed not at the men and women in red suits, but at the two armed soldiers who were coming after them.


    The attention of the two armed soldiers is directed to the land. A young man with closed eyes who is clearly pointing a gun at them and exasperating them. The two armed soldiers swooped down for a moment, but immediately judged them to be enemies and fired their assault rifles into the land.


    Land fires back, avoiding lightly. The armed soldier is also anticipating a counterattack and immediately moves after shooting.


    This time, two armed soldiers firing at each other.


    Both armed soldiers and men in red suits thought of the scene of successive bullets mincing land, but that was not the case. Land that can read all the movement of matter in the surrounding space is easily avoided by looking at the countless bullets flying in between them.


    Two stunned armed soldiers stiffen their bodies and stop their movements. The rigidity of the body and the gap created by it were also fully understood by Lu''s brain.


    Land shot one gun at a time, the soldier was shot through the head and throat, one fell down on his back flashily as if he was depressed, and the other collapsed forward.


    "Rik''s attack. Critical hits against Armed Soldiers A and B." We defeated armed soldiers A and B. "Gain 152 XP"


    After a faint murmur, Lu spills a smile into her mouth.


    "I dodged the first attack, and now the enemy was pretty strong." It''s a new pattern. "


    After saying with satisfaction, Lu looked at the two men in red.


    "I saved your life, so I want to thank you." No, I''ll help you more if you need me. I''m broke and I''m hungry. "


    "I-I understand... I''ll thank you for your help." I''ll talk to you upstairs. "


    The man in the red suit accepted Land''s request nervously.


    "Who are these soldiers?" It looks like Lily was fighting an organization called Tee Time on the battlefield. "


    "There seems to be a mystery, but will it be revealed properly?" Depending on how you progress through this shit game, your missions and quests, the mystery often ends in mystery. Real shit. "


    Listening to Yukieji''s dialogues, Lu''s face blurred.


    King, Simon, Wraith, Dean, Alan, and a dozen of their men traveled by private jet halfway from the airfield to Capibala Town, flying a few cars.


    "It seems that all three of them have been attacked at the same time." In addition, the Nudist School was attacked at the same time. They use bulletproof plates, full armor, assault rifles and machine guns, and grenades. ��


    Dean reports in the car.


    Such people endured the opposition well


    And, Lace.


    "It seems that two of them have already fallen." So they ran away to the three remaining survivors and rendezvoused with them. "


    "Then we''ll split up into three, and we''ll go save the remaining three." Wraith, Dean and Alan, me and Simon. Take your men with you. "


    After hearing further reports from Dean, King decided on a policy.


    King and Simon were dumbfounded when they arrived at the scene.


    "In any case, it''s an army." It''s like these guys are really at war in the city. "


    King is amused to see fully armed soldiers firing machine guns and assault rifles into buildings from the driveway. Meanwhile, the men were completely frightened.


    "There''s a lot of them. A private army of private oil shops?" Well, this is a convenient way to get back, and the foreplay was already over. Don''t hesitate to do it. "


    You shouldn''t be pushing yourself. This is...


    The king ordered mightily, but Simon said with a strange look.


    "Hey, you want me to run? You want me to come here and abandon my people?"


    ��Depending on the situation, that''s better. Do you want to die with us and have something good to do with it?"


    King''s angry voice snapped, but Simon said in his usual calm tone.


    "When I was a mercenary, I picked all the hard battlefields with my friends." However, we have not faced a battle without a chance to win. As a result, my chances of winning were diminished or disappeared, but I didn''t choose a battlefield that I knew would be impossible from the start. It''s just suicide. And when I realized that I didn''t have a chance to win, I ran away. I''m not brave enough not to run away in a battle with no chance of winning. It''s barbaric. It''s a cheap life. ��


    "Alright, I''ll retreat as soon as I''m dead." But I won''t run away now. At least we''re trying to help the guy who''s being attacked. Is that okay? "


    Being touched by Simon, King confirmed in a sincere tone.


    "I''ve spoken, but you''re the one who makes decisions and orders."


    Simon said with a smile, and the King who heard it smiled back.


    King fires his gun from the side at the soldiers who are attacking a building in the middle of nowhere.


    Then, as if they expected reinforcements to arrive, they spread out without panic and shot at the kings.


    In addition, another soldier appeared from the back of the King and fired a gun. Two people are shot to death in no time.


    "If it''s a sandwich..."


    King groaned.


    "Hey, hey... isn''t this tasty?"


    Immediately after one of the subordinates shouted out in battle, the subordinate was exposed to the rain of bullets and turned into ground meat.


    (Reinforcements arrive, so you don''t have to be prepared. Or was it checked and prepared that we arrived?)


    Simon shoots his gun as he moves, guessing.


    "Get out of here!"


    King exclaimed. Simon''s words were perfectly correct, and he soon realized it when he started the fight.


    The rest of the men fled together, but King and Simon didn''t. I was going to stand still and catch the eye of the enemy.


    Fuck!


    Seeing one of his men being minced further, King became violently poisoned.


    I will definitely kill you all!


    "King, don''t be nosy!"


    The angry king barks and shoots as he runs around. Simon screams at such a king, but the king doesn''t fit.


    Three bullets hit King''s body, one through his stomach and the other through his chest.


    It seems to be a fatal injury to an adult, but the King is self-altering, so it is not an adult body. I won''t die like this. However, it did not have a strong regeneration ability.


    King''s movements never slowed down. A variety of intracerebral drugs spurted out at once, erased my painful sensations, and shooting at me as I ran around, forcing my body to move, which would normally be stuck.


    Looking at King, who fought like a god, the soldiers shrugged a little, but they didn''t loosen up their attacking hands.


    King and Simon''s struggle slowly reduced the number of enemies.


    But there will be more armed soldiers there. It also came from two directions.


    "Oh my gosh... it''s been so long. I don''t know how many times I''ve been in my life."


    That was when Simon said with a bitter smile.


    Two new armed soldiers were shot and killed. Each of them was shot one by one with a precise shot aimed at the gap between the bulletproof plates.


    It wasn''t King or Simon who shot him.


    "Sexuality value 86, hunger value 93, sleep value 72. There''s a good woman. The leg length and thighs seem to feel good. Your ass and chest are big, and that''s exactly the kind of woman you were born to have sex with. That''s why I want to release my libido. Your sex skills are about to improve."


    Rik, who appeared gently from the assault, looked at King and said in a good mood.


    In addition, the land fires a gun. Each time I pulled the trigger, I was definitely taken down one by one.


    "What the hell is that guy..."


    "They''re shooting with their eyes twitching."


    King and Simon roared as they looked at the land.


    "I was engaged by soldiers a while ago, and she seems to be an enemy to me, so let''s take her side." This must be an event battle where if you protect a woman and wipe out her soldiers, she''ll make you jerk off. "


    For the first time in a long time, I felt exhilarated, and land came to kill the armed soldiers.

 2551 23

    The land war changed the situation.


    The armed soldiers who will be killed next. The tee time members of the battlefield who were huddled inside came out and started shooting at the same time.


    King and Simon enter the folding room when they see that the flow has changed.


    As the number of armed soldiers dwindles, they eventually lose their way.


    "Thanks for the help." Are you from this branch of Tea Time on the battlefield? "


    No.


    When King calls out to Land, Land denies it.


    "Let Yara do it as a reward for helping her. I''m accumulating libido."


    "I don''t like it." There''s a hole in the wall. Let''s stick it in that one. "


    It was a straight land, but King refused.


    "No? I saved your life, didn''t I?" If you think it was an event that made you have sex, what is this? No... this is totally fucked up. As usual, it''s a shitty twist here again, with no sense of development. I wish you''d let me have sex with you for fighting together and please me honestly. Well, then there''s no helping it. All I had to do was shoot through my limbs and stop moving. Hah... I wanted to have consensual sex once in a while. After all, it''s rape. "


    King has a white eye at land that keeps bumping and talking to himself.


    "Hey, this is..."


    Simon came and looked at the land and frowned.


    "Do you know him?"


    "No, to the extent I know by rumors." He''s been designated a taboo in the back streets of Japan. "


    King asked, and Simon answered.


    Lu, that''s our boss


    A member of the assaulted Azito crew calls out to land.


    Is that so?


    It doesn''t matter, land.


    "Boss, could you hire this guy?" My arm is standing. We were saved, too. "


    Your arm is standing, but you''re crazy, so why don''t you just talk about it?


    A member appealed to King, but King was not interested at all.


    "Hey, Lu. I''m already hungry, I want to take a bath, I want to sleep in bed. Negotiate properly


    Seeing that Lu had obviously bought King''s displeasure, Yukichi demanded in a disgusting voice.


    "Well... we''re pretty much broke." I ran away from Japan and ran out of money as I walked around the United States. I tried to be as quiet as possible here, so I couldn''t make any money. Because I''m so confident in my skills, I asked him to hire me, and he told me that he would talk to his superiors when they arrived. "


    Land tells the story.


    (Surely the arm stands. But this one... he definitely feels the stench of his soul)


    King still looks at land with disbelief.


    "Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis We''ve been hit by three people."


    There came Wraith with a face that seemed to strain her.


    "Huh? Where''s your brother?"


    Rais looks at the land and asks.


    "Negotiations are underway to get me into the organization as a set." I''m your main watchdog on land, and I''m here to make sure you don''t run out, but otherwise I may be of little use. So, if you refuse, we won''t have a place to go. "


    Alright, I''ll hire you because you''re cute


    When Yukie appealed, Reis took the liberty of laughing toward Yukie.


    "Hey, Wraith..."


    ��I''m old... no, you think I can forgive you because you''re my grandfather��


    "What, are you complaining about something?" The assassin is not weak on Lori, is he? "


    The awe-inspiring King and Simon opened Wraith again.


    "It looks like you''re not going to hire me."


    Yukichi exhaled.


    "I guess so." Did you make a mistake when fighting a pitching opponent? Let''s go somewhere else. "


    Land said he was going to try to pull it if he couldn''t push it.


    "Wait, I''ll hire you."


    King stopped him and glanced at Yukichi.


    You can''t miss taking such a small hungry ghost around to live a homeless life


    "Thank you, Lu, this is my business."


    "I see. If there was a player with a little girl, she would join us here." There''s no problem with Yukichi Solo, but other than that, it''s a forced party and shit setup after all. "


    When he heard King''s words, Yukichi smiled, but Lu was confused.


    Is that okay?


    Simon confirms.


    "I don''t know. I don''t care. My brain and soul are rotten." I think we need to monitor and control it as much as possible. But it was a monster-like fighting force. It might be better than Simon, and I can count on it. "


    "Hey, can you do that much, big brother?" Well, I felt like I was strong. "


    Listening to King, Wraith glances at the land.


    In this situation, we need strength.


    Simon muttered in his mouth, trying to use it somehow.


    "Apparently, the mission was accomplished." I''m going to put it in the tee time on the battlefield. "


    At a distance from the King and the others, Lu whispered in a voice that could only be heard by Yukie.


    "It''s about land, so there''s a good chance you''ll get kicked out." We have to be as quiet as possible. Basically, you can''t say that to the boss of the organization... "


    "But she was a good woman, so I want to fuck her." Your libido is also accumulating


    Yukie chanted, but Land had no ears to listen to.


    "It''s a private army of private oil shops." We''ve become such an idiot to be targeted by this country''s Fixers. "


    Rais said in a dumbfounded tone.


    "Probably because he used the Philly List."


    "It must have been made by the nudist school." There are many other users besides us, why are we being targeted by the Philsy List? "


    King listens to Simon''s dialogues.


    "Have you forgotten that other users are managed by the nudist school?"


    and Simon.


    "Are you being seen together?" But that makes a distinction between those who are managed by the nudist school and those who are not. "


    And, Lace.


    "It looks like there''s a spy in either organization." It also means that our important conversations have been eavesdropped. "


    The King has a terrible face. Awareness of the presence of traitors naturally brings anger and hatred.


    "Other possibilities might be that among the powerful [pigs] we threatened or killed, there are private oil shop dignitaries."


    "You''ve already used up all the people on the list, right?"


    "Oh, that''s what we got." But do you really know that much about the private oil field shop? "


    When Simon confirmed, King nodded.


    ��Not only are you afraid of being exposed to what''s on the Philly List, but it''s probably more simply a motive to crush those who turned their backs on you. Or perhaps we can crush them before they can grow into a dangerous organization that disrupts order."


    Wraith gives a personal opinion.


    "Anyway, if Luke''s ideal was realized, we would be able to have the power to threaten the private oil field shop."


    ��The unity of the undercover world. It''s an incredible story, but there''s romance."


    Listening to King''s words, Lace grinned as she stroked her chin.


    "After one of them crushes the other." After bleeding a lot--no, after rinsing a lot of blood. "


    King said with an unusual, nihilistic look.


    The nudist school was also forced to fight the armed soldiers, but the plentiful reinforcements pushed them in several times and forced them to retreat.


    Luke, Murdock, Marigans, and Volkov look out over the battlegrounded city. There''s a corpse rolling around. Roads and buildings are blowing up due to the use of explosives.


    What do you think, boss?


    Marigans asked Luke.


    "I know the enemy is in the hip, but why did they aim for Capibala Town?" Simultaneous attacks on nudist schools and battlefields in a city where tee time is battling each other. You''re not going to kill me directly, or you''re going to target King directly. I don''t know what the private oil dealer wants. "


    Luke said with a thoughtful face.


    "For example, if I am a private oil field shop, and both the nudist school and the tee time on the battlefield are judged to be in the way, I will be forced to crush each other." Well, we''re still fighting at the moment, but we''re going to accelerate the collision and exhaust each other. And yet, this..... "


    Boss, I know you''re being rude, but the idea is, if the enemy is as good as us.


    Murdock disagreed.


    What do you mean?


    "They''ve ruled this country from the back for years." They''re much stronger. I don''t need such a plan. They are the filth of a noble ruler. I don''t doubt they''re the stewards of order, the jerks on the roadside. From the perspective of these people, antisocial cadres like us are the object of hatred and hatred, like the goggles that appeared in the kitchen. They can move the army if they want to. In fact, these guys, they look like an army. Don''t be shy, but I don''t need a plot. "


    "I see..."


    If Murdoch''s idea is true, it is Luke who wants to focus on the private oil field shop''s opponent more than tea time on the battlefield, but he also knows that it is impossible.


    "I wonder if the reason I chose this Capibala Town is to show off." The battle between us and Teatime was fierce, but I thought I''d show off my power by putting a stop to it. ��


    Fufu, the result is reversed.


    Hearing Luke''s thoughts, Marigans laughs petulantly.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Volkov called out and pointed. Everyone''s gaze is on you.


    Volkoff pointed ahead, and there were three of them, King, Simon, and Wraith, who were coming towards us.

 2552 24

    "Stay here without me."


    Luke stabbed his men in the nail and walked alone towards King.


    "As usual, it''s very rude."


    Marigans say it, but I know what it''s all about.


    Meanwhile, King stopped while walking, urged Simon and Wraith to wait with their hands, and then walked to Luke alone.


    King and Luke approached immediately and stopped opposite each other.


    "It''s good to see you again."


    Luke looks up at King.


    (It''s not a social gesture, so I don''t want to be bothered. Well, if you look so happy, it''s easy to see that it''s not a social gesture besides me, right?)


    King looked down at Luke''s smile and was a little worried.


    "I''ve been talking a lot about the raiders." Let me know what you think. "


    "I wanted to talk to him, too. These guys are private soldiers in a private oil field, so that''s what they are.��


    King said as he looked at the corpse of an armed soldier rolling down the road.


    "It seems that I and King are in agreement with each other."


    "They''re quite crowned, aren''t they?" Some of them are piled up, so you''ll have to decide that they''ll get in our way in the future. "


    "To break this situation..."


    "That being said, it''s definitely impossible to get hands on tee time on the battlefield with a nudist school." We are fighting too hard. Even at the top, our orders don''t satisfy the emotions of the people below. "


    Seeing through Luke''s thoughts, King denies as if he were going ahead.


    "I know that, too." Out of our sight, our opposing consciousness is coming out from the bottom, and we are starting to fight on our own. "


    Maybe that''s why they''re sneaking on fire.


    King speculates as he recalls Wraith''s remark that fighting is unnaturally frequent.


    "I have an idea."


    Luke cuts out with a demonic smile.


    ��Let''s keep fighting the Nudist School and Battlefield Tea Time.��


    King immediately understood what Luke meant by the words he had spoken. As a matter of fact, King was thinking about it.


    ��If the struggle is getting worse, you need to take advantage of the situation. And black and white. Absorb the winner and the loser. We will fully integrate the American underground organization. Of course, there will also be forces opposed to integration. There may be many opponents of the nudist school, but not many organizations under the nudist school umbrella. I''m sure the stronger one will jerk off. It would be the same for tee time on the battlefield.��


    "The unification of the gangster world." And you will not be able to easily get your hands out to the private oil field shop. "


    King grins.


    "Like today, there might be a rampage in the middle of the fight." In that case, how about an alliance to join hands and fight the private oil shops? "


    Fine.


    King responds to Luke''s suggestion in two respects. If Luke hadn''t suggested it, he would have said it himself.


    But that''s it. By the time it''s settled, both organizations could be exhausted, and one of the bosses could be considered a killer.


    "I don''t resent losing or getting killed." If King is going to kill me, he''s going to kill me. I can''t live much longer anyway. "


    "I don''t want to lose or die." But I''ll get on with your plan. And for some of our most trusted executives, we''d better let this go. If there is a strange misunderstanding, it is bad, and it is better to have full cooperation, and post-processing is also necessary. "


    "Yeah. We''ll do each other..."


    When King pierced the nail, Luke disappeared with a smile and nodded.


    "We have to settle this as soon as possible." I don''t have time for this anymore. "


    Listening to Luke''s dialogue, King''s heart jumped wide. I felt as if my whole body was frozen in blood.


    "The doctor told me it wouldn''t be another year."


    In addition, listening to Luke''s words, King felt his body tremble everywhere. His teeth were bursting out, and his fingertips were cold and trembling.


    (Oh, I see... I''m talking about this guy...)


    King realized, understood, and was convinced. I''ve lived for 20 years, and it''s my first time in life. It''s dull and hot, it''s warm and warm, and even if you''re not aware of it, your chest goes up.


    Luke suddenly noticed. King noticed that he was being watched with a hot gaze.


    "Are you sympathetic?"


    "Nh... ahhh..."


    In response to Luke''s question, King nodded vaguely with his gaze stacked.


    "I can feel the heat of life and soul just by being with you." Your heat is fierce and gentle. [M] Heat is coming out of my heart, too. "


    Well then, let''s make it hotter.


    King smiled small and embraced Luke''s body with all his might.


    ��Hey... even though my men are looking at it, is that okay?��


    While checking in a whisper, Luke turned his hand to King''s back and clung to it.


    "It doesn''t matter." All I''m looking at is a trustworthy number two and an unsaved assistant grandfather. I don''t know who your men are, though. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll make fun of me later." Ah... now... it''s a very happy time. "


    While hugging each other in the middle of the road, they forgot everything else and tasted only each other''s feelings, drunk with a blissful mood.


    "What''s up, that''s good. Is it good for the King to be young after all?" Ewww... did you mess with my heart...? "


    Seeing King and Luke hugging each other, Wraith was making a pathetic noise, but Simon was silent.


    It''s been two weeks since Benjamin Connors became an executive at a private oil field shop.


    When it comes to the senior executives he serves, he hears rumors that he''s going to be an executive. He''s like a reptile, to say the least.


    I think Benjamin will make it if he actually comes into contact with the other side, as the rumor suggests.


    If we were to push the force to get rid of it quickly, and if we were to beat the army, would we have failed?


    Theodor Theon Demon, who had received a report from Benjamin, said in an unexpected tone of voice, such as failure.


    "I really wanted to get rid of it here." The army won''t move for a while. It was also hard to clean up after Kapibala Town. It is likely that the Proconsul will spearhead our defeat and the damage done to us, and it is difficult to mobilize enough troops. There''s nothing I can''t do. "


    The fact that it was a defeat in only one town is very heavy for a private oil dealer. This is because the armed group that sent them to Capibala Town was a private army of private oil shops, and at the same time a regular serviceman of the U.S. Army.


    The unsuccessful attempts to move it and the large number of dead are such that other senior executives could lose their positions. But Theodor will not lose it. His position and authority are great.


    It was Theodor who thought that destroying both organizations in Capibala Town would be a good appeal. Of course, that was not enough. If you continue to raid the bases of two organizations afterwards, those who belong to the nudist school and tee time on the battlefield will understand even if they don''t like it. If he belongs to this organization, he''ll be killed. And then we move away, weakening -- that was the prospectus, but it failed.


    "Why did you have to take care of it now?"


    Benjamin asks with interest. A ruthless Theodore, whispered by a reptile-like man, but with a public face.


    "It is desirable that gangs and mafias are constantly fighting each other in small organizations. Now, however, it is not desirable for small tissues to be absorbed by large tissues and for the tissues to grow. And the remarkable growth of tee time on the battlefield in a short period of time is highly undesirable. Moreover, they found out that the nudist school was further using the users of the Philsea List, and they used up the Philsea List they had. Both groups are highly hostile to the ruler stratum. So far, you''ve figured out why we need to take care of this now, right?��


    Yes.


    Listening to Theodore, Benjamin understood. That''s not how the army moves over and over. If it fails, we will have to free up time, but in that time, two organizations that use the Philsea List to perform activities that are unfavorable to private oil field operators will grow rapidly.


    ��Change the policy.��


    ��That Hannah Diaz journalist has direct contact with tee-time bosses and executives on the battlefield, so why not use her to set a trap?��


    "There''s a good chance that the information store you''ve been using once is suspicious and won''t fall into a trap, but let''s give it a try." But in a cost-neutral way. "


    In response to Benjamin''s advice, Theodor nodded.


    "I''ll arrange it."


    Leave it to me.


    At Benjamin''s offer, Theodor nodded.

 2553 25

    Halo ~. King''s here ~? I brought you another delicious story.


    Hannah visits Tea Time, the home of Alcapa City''s battlefield. The gangster in front of the base speaks with cowardice.


    "Hey, King, wake up. That journalist woman is here."


    Simon wakes up the King who was sleeping on the hobby room sofa.


    "Hey, stop waking me when I''m sleeping. Keep this to the rules of the organization. So... what?"


    He frowns as hard as he can and speaks words that are neither serious nor jokes.


    "Hannah Diaz came to visit us. It''s more information than your ears."


    "It''s the lowest report I''ve ever had to get up." It would be great if I had a chance to put up with it. "


    He stood up, put on his sunglasses, and was a king who voiced a mixture of anger and joy.


    King appears in front of Hannah in the reception room.


    "It seems like you''ve had a terrible time before." But it''s not my fault. "


    In front of the King, Hannah snuggled up with a chuckle.


    "Oh, you''re just talking." I don''t want to blame you. "


    The King pretended not to be angry with the wind as he endured the anger that was about to erupt.


    "If you think you''re responsible, I would have killed you already."


    This line was a lie. King sees Hannah as a capital offender.


    "Y-yeah, that''s right. Ahahaha


    Hannah''s cowardly face makes a dry laugh.


    So, what can I do for you now?


    I heard that some tee time members of the battlefield are entering and exiting an abandoned building.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "At tea time on the battlefield, they say they do business that has become the rule." "Trafficking in young children"


    It''s something you can''t overlook, but is it just a rumor?


    King looks suspiciously at Hannah.


    "It''s just that Chan and I went out and included it in the video." That''s why I went directly there. "


    Hannah, to tell you what I''m good at.


    I don''t want to see your face, so I want you to make a deal on correspondence.


    "That can''t be the age of the universe." We have to face each other''s important deals. "


    To the poisoned King, Hannah said with a laugh.


    (The insect spit really runs on his face. It''s not because my face is crafty. The inner world is in the air. There is a lot of rubbish and rotten bureaucrats, and I do not doubt that I will be allowed to do anything special.)


    Looking at Hannah''s face, King thinks. There is no shard of honesty, and it cannot be said to be polite to adopt the attitude of eating people regardless of who is the opponent, but it is probably because you are not afraid of things in a bad way before that.


    But if it''s just the personality, King won''t be in such a bad mood. The problem is that she lost a lot of men to the information she brought with her before. And it was obvious that I was trying to trap them again.


    ��All right, I''ll buy the information. Show me the footage."


    King said that Hannah projected a holographic display.


    As Hannah said, the men in red jackets, who only seem to be members of the tee time on the battlefield, are moving in and out of the abandoned building. They''re taking containers out of the truck and into the building.


    The camera approached the building and photographed it from the window, opening the container lid and taking out the restrained children from the inside.


    Afterwards, Hannah leaves Tea Time on the battlefield to receive her reward and meets with King, Simon, and Dean to discuss the matter.


    "Somehow, it''s a really visible trap..."


    "It''ll explode when you enter the building, anyway."


    This time, King, it''s dangerous to go alone, so you should stop.


    Simon, Wraith, and Dean.


    "No. I''ll go, but I''ll take Hannah with me." I''ll put them in the building with you. "


    Reacting to Dean''s dialogue, King said with a smile.


    "Hey, King, I absolutely disagree with that. You think the guys behind Hannah don''t want to kill Hannah in the middle of nowhere? Hannah, you must have decided to blow it off."


    I don''t know if I''ll kill you with a bomb yet, but at the time of the abandoned building, the possibilities are huge.


    Dean disagrees with a strong tone and Simon calms down.


    "Well, I have an idea."


    With a smile on his face, King turned his hand to Dean.


    "The encounter with Hannah - the search for the Filthy List in Marla Town was not set up." It must have been set up from the time of the Diamond Bazooka. And maybe this time too. And this time, I''ll find out who''s behind Hannah. "


    King''s declared smile turned into a distorted one, and a ferocious glow lingered in his eyes.


    And the four of the abandoned buildings, King, and Hannah, and Simon, and Wraith, came at night.


    The building is lit. There are people inside, so I kept telling them to come in, and three people, other than Hannah, felt it.


    Well then, let''s go in together.


    King smiles at Hannah.


    "Are you suspicious of me?" Why are you bringing me here?


    "Otherwise, I won''t bring you here." Have you noticed it by now? "


    King said with a smile as Hannah, who had only a pale heart, complained frustratedly.


    "If it wasn''t a trap, we wouldn''t be blown up with a bomb." But if it''s a trap-- Hannah, it doesn''t matter if you''re here, we''ll blow it up together. That''s the kind of people you hire. "


    Listening to King''s dialogue, Hannah''s expression became stronger.


    "Hey Hannah, you look pale." Why do you look like that? You don''t have to look like that here if you''re innocent. It''s nothing but a trap, and you weren''t ordered by anyone to set us up. Isn''t that right? Then there''s nothing to be afraid of, is there? Let''s go in together. If it''s a trap, we''ll just blow it together. "


    "Ah, you... can I die?" That''s funny. It''s just a joke, isn''t it? Ahahaha, easy to understand joke "


    "Hannah, even though it''s an easy joke, you''re still sweating cold." This is a joke, of course. So you don''t have to sweat cold. There is no problem of going in together. There''s no trap, so you and I won''t be killed together. Come on, let''s get inside. If you say no, I''ll blow your brains out here. "


    In response to Hannah trembling with a bloody face, King clung to his mockery and continued to speak with a playful tone of voice.


    King walked out, but Hannah didn''t want to follow him, so she went there.


    "Hey, Hannah, what are you squatting on?" What''s the matter with the cute face you''re about to pee on right now? "


    King turned back and leaned against the same gaze as Hannah.


    "Yu, forgive me... I just... did as I was told." both before and this time..... "


    "Hannah, calm down. I won''t forgive you."


    With a gentle voice, King laughed gently and let Hannah''s cheek slip into her fist. Hannah''s body blew to the side and collapsed.


    "You did what you were told, and you got plenty of rewards, right?" Or are you just taking a hostage and doing what you have to do? Isn''t that right? You''ve been getting better at spinning money after you hooked up with us the other day, haven''t you? The people around you told me that you were visibly playing hooky. "


    There was no more smile on King''s face as he spoke to the fallen Hannah. The voice has changed into something hard rather than something playful.


    Simon and Reyes looked sideways at King''s deeds and remained vigilant to their surroundings. There are enemies lurking and I don''t know when they will come.


    "Huh? Hannah, what''s wrong? Your nose is bleeding and your face is crooked. Maybe because I hit him? Hannah, maybe it hurts?"


    Speaking in a casual tone, King kicked Hannah''s fallen chest as hard as he could. The definite feeling of a broken rib came to King''s feet.


    "Fuyah!"


    "Hannah, what''s that scream? What''s wrong with you? Shit. That scream was awful. You came, didn''t you? It certainly hurts."


    "T-They... help me..."


    King grabbed his jacket and torn it, so Hannah suddenly raised her voice.


    "I''m making a sexy voice, but my body is poor." Hannah. Her chest is small and her shape is bad. Why don''t you learn from my rich, well-formed tits? You don''t have to have such small, badly shaped boobs. "


    Ahhhhhh!


    Thinking that King had made Hannah''s breasts into one grab, he pulled with all his strength and literally torn them apart. It''s the grip and skill of a human being.


    ��Heeeeeee! Nooooooo!��


    "It''s no good..." Ichigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigig


    The king''s cold gaze shone at Hannah, who was screaming as she tore one of her breasts apart. The tone had changed into a sinister one.


    ��To the extent that one or two of my lazy boobs are torn apart, I can''t make a scene!��


    "Giggle!"


    "Eighteen of my men have been killed thanks to your lies!" Even if you have 1.8 billion lives to look at as your garbage, you won''t be able to leave! "


    As he stepped on Hannah''s head, King yelled at Hannah with his mouth closed in her ear.


    "Tell me! Who is your employer!?"


    ��Ahhh... uuuu... I''ll say it... but only my life...��


    After crying and begging for her life, Hannah told her employer''s name, how to contact her, what she was asked to do, and so on.


    (That''s funny. In other words, Hannah came here with the information she knew we were going to die of a trap. Same goes for the Diamond Bazooka. I knew it was going to be a donkey.)


    King was stunned by Hannah, who talked about everything without covering herself up. If there was a reason she was being used without knowing anything, or if she was being threatened, life was the only reason she was willing to help King, but when she told me, there was no reason to feel sorry for her.


    "Ahhhh... oh... I wish..." I''ve spoken... so please forgive me... I hate you! "


    King stepped on Hannah''s neck, begging for more with a face full of tears and a runny nose.


    "Oh, I''ll forgive you." Eighteen of my men have been killed because of your lies. It''s not enough to have 1.8 billion lives like your shit, but there''s only one, and I''ll forgive you with one of them. "


    Speaking quietly, King put his strength into Hannah''s stepping foot.


    Theodor will see something grotesque that morning.


    A video sent to a private oil field operator. The sender is unknown, but it is clear who sent it.


    It was a video of Benjamin and Hannah''s necks lined up. A tea cup was placed next to her neck, and blood was poured into the cup. Eventually, blood overflowed from the tea cup and spilled out.


    "Have you underestimated yourself?" I was expecting to kill Hannah, but I didn''t expect to get to Benjamin. That''s unexpected. "


    I don''t know whether Benjamin asked Hannah to do it directly, with her face and name known, or whether he asked her to do it with his men in hand. In the former case, the enemy is more incompetent than Benjamin, but Theodore thinks that''s impossible.


    "But this is convenient." They''ll know they dug a grave. "


    Theodor muttered softly, erasing the holographic display and resuming the meal. It was during breakfast that I saw the video that was sent.

 2554 26

    Two weeks have passed since land and Yukichi entered tea time on the battlefield.


    Together with Simon, they visited the city of Guanaco City. I didn''t bring any of my men with me. Before entering the town, a sign was erected depicting Guanaco, which had been deformed from an anime painting, but there were tears of blood flowing from Guanaco''s eyes and graffiti spewing out blood from his buttocks.


    Three people meet at the casino.


    ��Lust value 41, hunger value 0, sleep value 91, boredom value 66. I don''t understand the psychology of a person who falls in love with a casino. I don''t find anything interesting."


    "Honestly, I think so too. I''d rather play video games."


    Land said, and Simon agreed.


    ��I''m having fun. I''m winning. I''m running out of luck, so maybe it''s time to quit."


    Unusual and upbeat Yukichi.


    (It''s not so true, but it''s a child who doesn''t show much emotion. (Often expressionless or toho-oh faces)


    Looking at Yukie, Simon thinks.


    "Basically, gambling has a higher rate of loss." You shouldn''t be too fussy. It''s a game of throwing away money, and I don''t like gambling itself. "


    Simon advises Yukie.


    "Simon said he hates sports, so what do you like about it?" Just the game? "


    "Games are a waste of time." I''m not very enthusiastic. The thing I''m most passionate about is the donkey patch. "


    Asked by Yukie, Simon replied lightly.


    In a way, you''re with Land.


    Yukie caught a glimpse of land, and it was lying on the table and beginning to fall asleep.


    "Did you stay with him and not see any danger?"


    Simon asks.


    "It''s strange that I''m alive right now, and I''ve met dangerous people." Before we even met, Lu became obsessed with her own play, and I ran around desperately to protect myself. "


    "Are you still with me?"


    "I have no other place." Land is the only place where I can forgive my heart. Well, Lu has been very concerned about me lately, and compared to before, I wonder if it will protect me from the pinch. "


    I don''t want Yukie to be gone.


    As soon as Yukie answered, Lu, who was thought to have been asleep, got up and said.


    "Even if it''s dangerous, it''s usually the police that attacked me in Japan." Even if the police tried to kill me, they didn''t even try to kill Yukichi. "


    Ashiya-san was chasing me around, so Lu ran away desperately with her opponent.


    From Yukie''s mouth, I heard a name that was nostalgic for Simon.


    Ashiya Kurodou was looking at me. It''s amazing how many times you''ve escaped after being caught in the eye. "


    Simon says with praise. I had never actually met Ashiya Kurodou, but I knew her name well. It was feared by the people in the back alley.


    "Oops... it looks like the person you''re after is here"


    Simon narrows his eyes. I saw a group of ten or so black clothes coming and walking.


    It seems to be a familiar landscape from the casinos, and there is no one to pay particular attention to. Because these black clothes are the Sicilian mafia that runs the casino.


    The group of black clothes stops in front of a table with Simon, Lu and Yuki.


    "It''s quite intimidating." We were only here with three of us. "


    Simon smiles and makes an unusual and provocative statement.


    "I didn''t mean to surprise my guests."


    From the black clothes, a large old man with a deeply engraved wax appeared and called out.


    They are the long-established Sicilian mafia in Guanaco City. Simon and the others came here to bargain with them.


    But when we bring the land, the negotiation is a precondition for failure. As for the tee time on the battlefield, the purpose is to absorb them, but I don''t think the discussion alone will make sense.


    When Simon, Land and Yukichi headed for Guanaco City, King noticed something unusual.


    News, newspapers, and the internet all speak of gang warfare at once. The killings of freelance journalist Hannah Diaz and the murder of NPO Benjamin Connors have been reported as the culprits of tee time on the battlefield. The fierce rivalry in Capibala Town, which was not mentioned in the press until then, has also been widely publicized.


    "Are you going to tailor us to evil?"


    King, framed on the sofa, laughs reluctantly as he looks at the TV.


    "No, we''re bad guys." It''s a gangster. "


    "I didn''t expect you to attack me in this way." It was a bit unexpected. "


    Wraith and Dean on either side of King said.


    ��How many days do you think it''s been since the Kapibala Town struggle? It would be too unnatural. In that fight, people like the army are coming out and releasing grenades all over the city. I''m sure that''s a lot more of a problem."


    Dean said the right thing.


    "It''s impossible, but the stupid people in this country really get what the news says."


    ��Shame, I was born in the country where most idiots in the world actually get their newspapers and their news. It''s showing up in the statistics."


    Rais said sinisterly, and King said self-mockingly.


    "At this rate, the police are about to move."


    Dean is worried with a cloudy face.


    "Alcapa City will be fine." I''ve paid plenty of bribes, and I''ve kept the addresses of all the police officers under control. The police know that if anything happens, we can get into the house of all the police officers immediately. If you''re going to come out with this, you''re going to have to kowtow. It means that everyone in the family has their heart''s desire. "


    A shard and a laughing king.


    ��But other cities aren''t necessarily that thorough. Some of the chiefs of the branches of the cities are capable, others are incompetent."


    ��That''s right, I''ll still make a police temple and keep the police in check.��


    Listening to Dean, King decided on a policy.


    "I''ll do it."


    "I asked for it."


    Dean offered to come and see King. Since we met, Dean has been a nimble and reliable man.


    At that time, King receives a call.


    "From Luke. Get me out of here."


    King told Wraith and Dean to leave the room.


    King naturally broke his mouth when he saw the face of the silver-haired boy on the TV phone. Looking at it, they smile happily.


    "I think I know what you''re doing." It''s about the press, isn''t it? "


    Yes, I felt that the enemy was using various means to crush me.


    Listening to King''s words, Luke''s face becomes real.


    It''s better to speed up the plan. We need to absorb the free organizations in the United States from one end to the nudist school and the tee time on the battlefield. "


    "I''ve been in a hurry for a long time." But a well-established big organization is unlikely to respond so easily. "


    King realizes that Simon and the others went to Guanaco City today to make contact with the long-established mafia.


    ��If you don''t answer, you better crush it. That way, there will be more organizations to respond to in the future."


    "I''m sorry, but we don''t set ourselves up." I''m not selling quarrels. "


    That''s not good...


    "But maybe they''ll sell us a fight from over there."


    King laughed deeply.


    Tea time on the battlefield is not contested by ourselves. But King sees that the mafias in Guanaco City will fight with nature. It was a king who sent land for such a development, which was totally unsuitable for negotiation. And in King, this doesn''t go into the account of selling fights.

 2555 27

    The old executives of the Sicilian Mafia, Capo, called themselves Pietro.


    "Now that we''re at the negotiating table with just three people, it''s a really unusual organization. In fact, I want to discern whether it will soon disappear in the light of time, or whether it will grow with a big tree with its roots down on the ground."


    Pietro said with an interesting tone and turned his gaze to Yukie.


    Yukie takes Pietro''s gaze flatly. Even with the aging Mafia cadre, I didn''t feel any fear. I always act with even more terrifying people.


    "She''s part of your organization?" And what''s the point of bringing you here? "


    "I brought you here because of something." But it was also our situation. As you can see, he''s blind, so it''s an adjunct. "


    Simon responded to Pietro''s question by pointing his thumb at Lu. Half lies, half truths.


    You two seem to be walking around the Shura no less than you lost.


    Simon alternates between land and sea, says Pietro.


    (Even if you accompany me on land, it will only cause trouble. Well, King may have sent land with him to force the opponent to attack him. We don''t sell quarrels, we only buy quarrels that are sold, but to absorb a lot of tissue, it''s better for us to be in a fight)


    Therefore, Simon decides that it is better to leave land alone even if it is speechless. Of course, it is possible that land will do nothing.


    I want to know if I''m going to enter tea time on the battlefield.


    Simon gets to the point.


    "I''ve said no many times."


    Coldly speaking, Pietro sips his cigar.


    "If you just say no, why don''t you just meet us and chase us back without talking to us?" But Pietro, this is how you went out and met me. "


    Simon implicitly urged me not to waste my life if I had the conditions.


    ��The American backstage society is now in a state of recurring clashes, with two major forces sweeping the battlefield, Tee Time and the Nudist School. These two organizations grew enormous in an instant. Absorb gangs and mafia everywhere. And the method of absorption is often the end of the conflict rather than the peaceful discourse. But strange? Isn''t it our policy to keep the tee time on the battlefield from selling ourselves fights? For that reason, there is an unnatural repetition of the struggle. I''m forcing the other person to give in."


    And when Pietro had spoken, he put up the cigar, and laid a mouthful of wine.


    "Back in our history, our ancestors came to America more than 180 years ago, and laid their roots in this land. In the meantime, I''ve fought with another organization, but I''ve never given in."


    "Do you hold it with your heart?" I suspect that possession and roots are true. I''ll come back to it, but you''re meeting us like this because you''re not just going to poke us, you''re going to give us a taste of what''s good for you, right? ��


    Simon points out again. They call themselves the Sicilian Mafia, but in fact they are not from the Syrian island, and their ancestors only said so, and it is doubtful whether there is a history or origin.


    "Reality is visible. Now there is no underground organization against the tee time and nudist school on the battlefield. Simon Belle, I''m honored to have come all the way here to be the number two tee time on the battlefield.��


    Pietro laughs slowly. Simon immediately figured out what this smile and word meant.


    "Have you already been to a nudist school?"


    "You''re two days late." But even if you were quicker, our organization would have chosen the Nudist School. It''s simply a question of strength and size as an organization. "


    Simon thought about it, trying to tell a lie that he had never succumbed. It seems ridiculous to storm in.


    "But--and that''s the end of the story." Depending on the conditions, I think it is okay to switch to that one. That''s why we met. "


    If it''s better than the treatment offered by the Nudist School, will it be here?


    Simon became frustrated at Pietro, who laughed and spoke.


    "I don''t like it. I don''t want these troublesome people." This kind of event can only be broken and finished quickly. "


    However, Lu, who was even more annoyed, stood up in a tired tone, pulled out his gun without hesitation, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Pietro''s head is shot through. The other black clothes were lightly shot to death as well. I didn''t expect the black clothes to suddenly pull out their guns and shoot at the spot, and the reaction was considerably delayed.


    Yukie immediately evacuated under the table. She was much faster than the Mafia bodyguards.


    Screams rose and casino guests and clerks ran away.


    Simon also helped, but at that time, more than half of the black clothes were shot by one of the landlords.


    (He''s a hell of a guy.)


    Simon rolls his tongue. I knew Land''s skill, but even Simon, who had been killing people on the battlefield, was drawn to his mentality, which could be easily switched on and killed.


    "Is this a fight? Can you absorb it?"


    Looking down at the corpse, Land asks a question.


    "There are several organizations under their umbrella." We have a vision that if we crush them, we can bring the lower tissue here. "


    Simon explained.


    "Did you destroy this organization?"


    ��No way. He''s just one of the executives.��


    Simon answers as he asks the landlord.


    "We know where the boss is."


    There was a good chance that it would become a donkey here, and I planned to attack the boss afterwards. However, so far the light negotiating rupture had not been predicted in conjunction with Simon.


    Well then, let''s go and kill him.


    "Ahh..."


    Simon nodded uneasily as he hurried to land. I have a bad feeling about this.


    Then Simon, Land, and Yukichi boarded the mansion where the Mafia boss lived. Ostensibly, it''s just a luxury home.


    Neighbors don''t know that the master of the house is the boss of the Mafia. Maybe he didn''t even know his family.


    The guards were weak. As soon as he realized that he was the boss, he might have licked it, and Simon saw the skeleton of an old man in a bald gown rolling on the floor.


    All the Soldiers who pretended to be guards were murdered. Later, the police came and went into a shooting fight, but all of them were dealt with by land. Now the symptoms have settled down. The perimeter of the police car is filled with the corpses of countless policemen.


    "King... he''s crazier than I thought." Even the child was murdered. Even when the police came, he didn''t try to flirt, but inhaled and exhaled. Polypublic also killed everyone. He tried to rape my maid''s daughter in front of me and Yukie, so I stopped him. I couldn''t stop killing my children. "


    Simon sat down on the stairs and reported to King on the phone, his exhausted face.


    You can kill more and more cops, but what do you mean, even kids?


    "I think it felt like crushing an insect..." When I asked him why he had killed him, he answered with a shivering face and a loud cry. "


    At the side of the child''s corpse, looking toward the land where the child would have eaten the rest of the sweets, Simon throws them up abominably.


    ��I believe in this world as a game, not a reality, so I''m sure you can do whatever you want. I thought it was the NPC of the game, and I killed everybody. It''s just that Yukichi is just like me, and I believe he''s the player in the game.��


    In other words, you can control it through Yukie.


    "I don''t know. In fact, Yukie can''t control it." And she''s broken somewhere. You seem to have better sense than land, but at a time when you''ve been acting together with land like that, it''s strange. I don''t see land killing people, but I don''t feel anything. ��


    I saw it wrong, too. I thought I could use it as a crazy bomber, but I think I''d better upgrade it to something like a nuclear bomb. No, in this case it''s downgraded?


    Simon thought that in Japanese he could say "only nuclear", but the two of them were talking in English. Although they were both born and raised in Japan.


    Let''s find out about the land. How suspicious. I just don''t feel like I came here by accident, but in a planned way. For example, someone might be in the back and giving instructions. ��


    "I think it''s better that way."


    Simon agreed with King''s policy.

 2556 28

    Kelly Murdoch spent her childhood in the dark muddy.


    From the time Murdoch was eight years old, he was sexually abused by his father. My mother knew it, but she didn''t see it.


    Now that he''s eleven, Murdock feels nothing but despair in his life. I can''t think of myself as embarrassing and make friends.


    Dark eyes that don''t seem like children, a stubborn face. And Murdock, who was always walking in a nervous mood. Even under the light of the sun, the world looks dark. Even if there are occasional pleasures, it is immediately dominated by emptiness.


    What''s the matter, kid?


    One day, a homeless old man called out to Murdoch. A pretty old man in his late eighties or nineties.


    Murdock told the old man what he was doing, hoping he could save anyone.


    "I see... that''s a big deal..."


    The old man stroked Murdoch''s head with sympathy.


    "I don''t know what kind of person the boyfather is, but the boyfriend is going to grow up." When you grow up. Until you grow up - no, even when you grow up, does your dad still do it to you? The kid is about his age. Why don''t you just go against it? Don''t be scared, I''ll beat my dad to death... oh, I''m sorry. That''s no good after all. Well, is it safe to call the police? Or maybe there''s a place to talk about child abuse, so maybe we should investigate and talk about it. "


    The old man advises. I was thinking about those things in conjunction with Murdoch. But Murdock was also afraid that his world would be devastated. There was such a fear that it might get worse.


    "Why don''t you just leave me alone?"


    When Murdock conveys his fear, the old man looks a little angry.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Why can''t I do it? I can be your talkative partner, though. "


    Seeing Murdock frightened, the old man quickly broke up.


    "I''ll give my amulet to the kid."


    That said, the old man handed Murdoch the gun.


    "Keep it. Just holding it will change your mind." Why don''t you get some courage? Isn''t that exciting? You''ve got the power to kill people whenever you want. That''s why my kid is so strong. All you have to do is take a step. "


    With the gun in his hand, Murdoch was certainly enraged. But that didn''t change everything. Not to mention I don''t want to kill people with this gun.


    However, I don''t think I''m going to return the gun I got to the old man or let go. The gun became the foundation of Murdoch''s heart.


    Since then, Murdoch has become close to the old man and often meets and talks with him.


    The old man didn''t talk much about his body, but from the old stories that occasionally disappeared, it can be seen that he was a muscle worker.


    It happened one day.


    Murdock saw the old man being assaulted by the hungry. There are four people who are considered to be defective from the middle to the second half of their teenage years.


    Murdoch hardened in fear. I can see that even if I get help, I will only get assaulted together. However, I can leave it like this, and I hear a fierce appeal inside me.


    Murdoch was firing at them when he noticed. No one hit them, but when they saw Murdoch holding a gun, the ghosts ran away.


    Murdoch, who acted with courage and chased away the dicks, somehow fell into such a sensation that he woke up. I felt like I was out of a world of nightmares.


    "Thank you, kid. You''re a man against the current."


    When the old man who was lying on the hospital bed woke up, he looked at Murdoch''s face and thanked him happily.


    "The world is flushed with people." There are not many people who stand up and swim against the current. It''s hard. But there was a time when I had to do that. The boy stepped forward thoughtfully. I defied the flow. Because of you, I was saved. "


    An old man who speaks contentedly and praises Murdoch.


    "Remember how you felt earlier." Step aside. Raise your face when you walk. Open your eyes firmly. Save yourself this time. You''re all right now. "


    Murdoch felt like he was waking up again to a powerful old man. I can feel the light coming in. I feel that I have changed.


    Murdoch stopped nodding. I had a strong self-confidence because I changed my life.


    After leaving the hospital, Murdoch lifted his chest, raised his face, went home with a bright expression, and shot his father. He pulled out his hips and pointed a gun at his shivering mother, threatening the police with robbery.


    A meeting of executives was held at the Nudist School in Agito. Half of them attend by remote participation.


    "There is no objection to Luke''s cauldron becoming a Murdock, even in terms of achievements and strengths. But... can the Nudist School maintain its current strength after Luke is gone? People will be unhappy with that.��


    One of the executives speaks as if to speak for the hearts of all the executives.


    "It would be difficult if the Nudist School unified the underground organization in the United States. It''s hard to manage after unification. Well then, you can''t just throw away your big ambition, and talk about living a life of modesty."


    Marigan, who was sitting in the upper seat, sarcastically said.


    "If the boss is gone and sinks, that can''t be helped." It was too much power for us. "


    The oldest veteran says in a hilarious tone.


    "If we can maintain our current forces, we will not surpass them." But there was nothing I could do without it. And while Luke is alive, you just have to get where you can go. "


    No one disagreed with Murdock''s words.


    The meeting is over, and only Luke and Murdoch remain in the meeting room.


    "I wish I could share my life with Luke."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Luke, who was next to Murdoch, frowned at the dialogue he had spoken.


    "I mean it."


    Murdock speaks for himself.


    Murdock met Luke when Luke was only five years old. At that time, Murdock was still at the bottom, and Luke''s caretaker was ordered. Then we were together for nearly ten years.


    "I feel like I''m swinging everyone in the organization with my big ambition."


    "Huh? We''ve all known each other and we''re dating." At least I''m having a lot of fun because of you. This is the most enjoyable time. It''s pounding all over the place. Rampage in a place where you could die. This is a serious move on the part of the executives. Probably the same thing happened to that woman, King. I''m possessed by the thrill of death. "


    Luke felt envious of Murdoch, who spoke with a smile. If you have a healthy body, you may want to go berserk like Murdock or King.


    "It''s something that executives and bosses don''t normally do, right? I''ll leave it to the bottom."


    Luke said with a little thought.


    "There are some people who say it''s ridiculous, and they''re probably more right." It''s not just thrills. When I''m at the scene, there''s a lot of drama. Ahh... I shouldn''t have bragged about this in front of you. "


    "It''s too late. Murdock is a terrible man."


    Luke joked and smiled at Murdoch, who looked a little awkward.


    The King lives with Yukie in the hobby room of Ajito. Yukie was playing a game.


    Why are you talking about land?


    It''s not wild.


    In response to King''s question, Yukie answered expressionlessly as she turned to the holographic display.


    "It''s not wild, but I can''t answer in a word. There were a lot of things before I met Land. I couldn''t help an invisible kitten, but I was saved by an invisible landmass? Oh, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I wonder why you''re with someone as bad and crazy as Land."


    "Whether you''re crazy or you''re an evil person, I can see that it''s the foundation of your heart." But isn''t it possible to do something else? "


    Is that what King says when he doesn''t like land and wants to pull land away from me?


    Asked by Yukie, King frowned and exhaled in small breaths.


    "Don''t take it in such a refractive way." I''m wondering about him, and I''d like to know what happened to Yukiki about him. For now, you''re already our family. "


    "I see... I''m sorry."


    Listening to King''s words, Yeokichi took his eyes off the display, turned to King and apologized honestly.


    (Unlike on land, this one doesn''t smell rotten in the soul. I can only feel the danger that Yukichi is attracted to land and is acting together)


    Thinking of being able to control the land through Yukichi, King first tried to learn about Yukichi, but in a sense, he began to think that Yukichi was a more difficult child than the land.


    "If you tell a rumor..."


    King mutters when he sees the land approaching us.


    I''ll be frank.


    King called out to the land next to Yukie.


    What?


    You know who I am, and you''ve been in contact with me systematically, right?


    "How did you know?"


    Pointed out by King, Lando admitted lightly without misleading him, making a strange face.


    "My footprints [Sakuseki] - I deliberately left behind the footprints of my half-clone as mad scientist Junko Yukioka." It seems easy to find. If anyone follows him, we''ll know. It was to lure the enemy to me, but you''re no different. What''s the point? "


    "I can only say that''s the mission of the game. Maybe you''re a player, too? But it''s a hassle to talk about."


    Lu replied with a strange mouthful to King, who was questioning him in a mean tone.


    "King, there''s nothing wrong with land, king, or tea time on the battlefield."


    Yukie speaks.


    (Even if it''s not on land, how about from someone who has a connection to land?)


    It was the King I was investigating.


    And there''s a phone call coming in. It was against Luke.


    "I want to meet and talk to you. Come alone without a bodyguard. I''ll do the same."


    Leaving his seat and taking the phone, Luke suddenly bumps into such a request.


    "You don''t think I''m going to kill you or take you hostage?"


    It''s not worth it. The executives know that my life is scarce, and they''ve already decided on my cauldron. "


    Luke said in a clear tone to the dazed King.

 2557 29

    In response to Luke''s request, King went to Luke''s designated spot on his own.


    The lakeside of a tourist destination. A silver-haired boy stood at the end of the pier. Looking at his face, King feels a pain in his chest at the same time as he feels happy.


    "Anyway, you could have come by yourself a lot."


    Seeing Luke even thinner than he had seen before, King asks with pain in his heart.


    "Actually, I''m here with pity." I didn''t even tell Murdoch. "


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    King also smiled as he looked down at Luke, who smiled mischievously.


    It''s a nice place.


    King said, looking at the lake, the hotel and the villa-like building. You can see tourists all over the place.


    ��This was the private property of a politician. He squeezed the money after we used it sporadically, and now he''s under the ground. We turn this place into a tourist destination, we give jobs to a lot of people, and we feed. The politician had raped and killed and played with many children here. He said he was also a cannibalist."


    "Don''t suddenly talk like a bitch."


    ��I''m sorry, but I''m connected to something I want to talk about.��


    With a bitter smile on King''s face, Luke continued his conversation with a smile on his mouth and a dark flame in his eyes.


    ��I''ve never tasted the harshness or the spice of poverty. But my parents are different. My father was born into a poor worker''s house. My mother... said she was a whore."


    Having spoken so much, Luke takes his gaze off King.


    "She died right after giving birth to me." It is said that the body could not bear childbirth. I heard he was a regular on crude illegal drugs. My father tried to make me quit drugs, but he said it didn''t work. Completely dependent, he steals his father''s eyes and takes drugs while he''s pregnant. When I was born, I was a mysteriously weakened premature child. "


    Is it because my mother was drugged during pregnancy that Luke grew up and was affected by weakness and difficult illnesses?


    ��Maybe so, but I don''t hate my mother. I don''t think the drugs are bad either. Poverty is bad. The society that makes such a poor person is bad. It is evil that a society in which wealth is not redistributed, in which it is exploited spectacularly and in which many people are forced to live in misery.��


    "In Japan, the theory that society is bad is the howl of a loser, or it is said as an excuse, and the claim itself is treated as shit. Some ordinary people want to do that."


    "It''s a very blessed country." Or is the exploiting side even stronger than the United States? "


    King listens to Luke and admires the goodness of his head. In less privileged countries, such claims generally do not arise.


    "I left Japan and travelled to various countries, but I think Japan was a very privileged country overall."


    A king with a complicated expression of contempt, pity, self-mockery and awkwardness.


    "I think it''s too much of a leap to fall in love with communism and socialism." A society in which those who can trample on those who cannot and are preying on them is also distorted. He literally devoured the weak, made them unhappy and trampled on them, and did everything in his power. It happens that the unlucky child is stolen, raped, killed, and eaten, and the unlucky crowd exercises power and rights. My mother died at that cost. "


    And you''re not lucky enough to survive.


    Luke smiled lonely at King''s clear words.


    "There was only a short amount of time left." I just want to go berserk in a limited amount of time. You might not believe how I feel, but I know a little. I''m a worse life than you. "


    How do you twist it?


    "I''m a clone. Half-clone that copied only the body of a certain person, to be exact."


    King replied with a genuine face to Luke, who asked with a sarcastic smile.


    ��I was born in a lab full of mad scientists and treated as an experimental animal. On the other hand, a decent education was also provided, but for the raised parents-"


    In front of King, who was lonely and smiling, recounting his spectacular past, Luke had frozen out his smile.


    "Have you figured out how to distort it? After all, you weren''t more unhappy than you were, were you? If you''re unhappy and proud, you won''t lose. That''s when I realized what a real madman I was. That''s the first time I''ve been going crazy. You''re going crazy, it''s a terrible affliction. You don''t have to suffer that much. I was crushed by madness and sank into despair, or I fought with a blade of murderous intent. I chose to fight. But it wasn''t surprising that I was madly broken and losing. I was just stopping. I killed my parent and ran away from the lab. That''s why I''m here. This is how you and I are talking."


    "King..."


    Luke naturally held out his trembling hand to King. King holds the hand in his grasp.


    "But unlike you, my life is not limited." In such a part, unhappy pride might be Luke''s victory. And... I understand what you''re trying to say. "


    King understood what kind of business it was and what Luke wanted to tell him and called him here.


    Yeah. If I die and the battlefield tee time wins, please do the rest.


    "You think I''m going to take over your ideals? I don''t hate you, but I don''t know if I can do that."


    Bump into each other''s tissues, absorb the losers, and create a gigantic single tissue. Ultimately, state power grows to a power that can''t be beaten by the Fixers lurking behind it. That''s all King agreed to. But as Luke looked at the other Vision, King felt that he was trying to press himself to the other Vision.


    "If you feel like it, it''s fine." I know I can''t push, and I know I can''t push. "


    Looking at King''s sinister expression, Luke laughed unstoppably for some reason.


    (It''s as if you''re convinced I''m going to inherit your dream.)


    King thinks when he sees Luke''s smile.


    "Let''s take a walk." It''s a better view that way. "


    "Yes, yes."


    King walks with a smile like a smile, dressed as if Luke was pulling his hands off him.


    "It''s like a date. We''re enemies, and our men are killing each other." And yet, I''m not joking that we''re flirting at the top. "


    That''s what King said in a joking tone.


    "People who don''t live longer than me can complain to me." People who have lived longer than me won''t tolerate the complaint, and I won''t accept it. "


    "I don''t know what the rationale is."


    Luke, who doesn''t even know how serious he is, feels pain in his chest again.


    "Your illness... is there nothing I can do?"


    "If I can manage, I won''t be a gangster." Now that I know there''s nothing I can do, I''m the boss of the gang, and I''m fighting your organization. I''m trying to make my dreams come true. It''s ridiculous to try to equip ourselves with the power to fight those who are eating people, and we''re trying to do it. ��


    Luke''s tone of voice was unusually rough, in response to King''s words.


    ��Luke... you''re the one who''s dying��


    King muttered as he grew more puffy.


    "Why are you dying?" "Let me worry about that..." It''s the first time I''ve felt this way since I was born, and you''re the worst man in the world to die alone..... "


    "Hey... that''s..."


    Hearing King''s words, Luke stops.


    "It''s not just a consolation, it''s something you can take seriously, isn''t it?" Then... I''m too happy to be dead. You can die. "


    Luke complains about his honest feelings now with tears.


    "Idiot..."


    King''s eyes narrowed as he bent down and embraced Luke''s thin body with all his might.


    "King..."


    "Call me Mako." That''s my real name. "


    Whispering in Luke''s ear, Mako gently laid his lips on Luke''s at first. After putting between breaths, I put my tongue in the second time and gnawed at it.

 2558 30

    Six months have passed since King gave Luke his real name.


    A crowded police car. The remains of rolling police officers. Remaining police officers to fight.


    "What the hell is this guy..."


    The new policeman groaned as he trembled. I watched more and more corpses, and I was frightened to death.


    The newly arrived policeman''s head is shot through. In the blink of an eye, the enemy turned to the side and shot the new policeman as soon as he entered the position where he could shoot him in the head.


    The policewoman beside her clearly saw the enemy''s face. An Oriental youth with a well-appointed face. His eyes are closed. There is a smile on my mouth.


    Shortly thereafter, the policewoman can also drill a hole in the middle of her forehead.


    "Oops, that was a waste to kill." It was quite something. I should have shot my limbs, used them to release my libido, and then killed them. "


    The young man, Taniguchi Lu, who was standing up and shooting at the cops, mumbled unfortunately.


    A city, a police force that fought gangs against each other. However, the results were similar. It was destroyed by just one person.


    The land that can recognize the surrounding space in a different way than the visual can grasp the position, movement and ballistics of the enemy. You can shoot like a needle through a hole or dodge it. In the brain, all objects in space are projected three-dimensionally and can react immediately. We can calculate, we can predict.


    That''s not all. Land was also sensitive to murderous intent. The body reacts naturally to sniping at distances that are not recognizable by space.


    Land is now the number three tee time on the battlefield, and it was feared by the nudist school, other organizations, and the police.


    The reason why Ashiya Kurodou was summoned to the FBI to visit the United States was because of the Taniguchi Land Crusade.


    ��Although the tee time and nudist school on the battlefield were said to be the two biggest gangs, the nudist school was overwhelmingly the most powerful. But in just six months, that power plan has changed dramatically."


    "Thanks to Taniguchi''s rampage all over the place, tea time on the battlefield is now slightly higher." The number of people and the sphere of control. As for the danger level, the army will rise to the tee time of the battlefield overwhelmingly. "


    "The dangerous thing is this Taniguchi Riki." "I didn''t know there were people in the world who could kill and kill people so far..." It even feels so refreshing. "


    Several FBI agents speak in front of Kurodou.


    Mr. Ashiya, I''ve heard that you''ve defeated Taniguchi Ryu many times before.


    "I told you before I came here, but if it''s simple combat power, I''ll outdo him." But I haven''t gotten rid of him yet. "


    I opened my mouth with a face that didn''t float.


    "He knows he''s no match for me, so if he finds out I''m coming, he''ll run away."


    "That''s all I''m comfortable with."


    "It''s hard to believe that you''re stronger than that creature..."


    ��I''m counting on you.��


    When I heard about Kurodou, the FBI agents were disturbed.


    Is this another member of Tea Time on the battlefield?


    Kurodou asks, looking at the projected holographic display.


    "Yes, this is the female boss called King." This is Simon Bell, number two. This is-- "


    Kurodou''s gaze was directed at the tall woman with short hair who was shown on the holographic display.


    (Is it because of your imagination? like Junko.....)


    Looking at King, Black Dou thought.


    The home of tea time on the battlefield. Four veteran executives, King, Simon, Wraith, and Dean, were hanging out in King''s office.


    Oh dear, the struggle is intensifying day by day.


    Raising a slightly disgusting voice as Wraith checks out the city''s battles on the holographic display.


    It''s time to settle this.


    King threw his leg at his desk as he rolled back to his chair and said quietly.


    ��The media deal with gang warfare like they do every day. Are you so hungry for the story?"


    Dean says while watching TV.


    "It gives the impression that we are evil." There are many benefits to it. "


    King throws up.


    ��The top of the nation accuses other countries, represses minorities, or wages wars because of votes and criticism. This is similar to that, isn''t it?"


    and Simon.


    "As far as we''re concerned, that''s probably the end of the story." The media''s tee time bashing on the battlefield is to crush us. "


    "How can you say that?"


    Dean asks, listening to King.


    "Did you forget that you were taken care of by the scum of the private oil field shop?"


    "Ahh..."


    Hearing King''s words, Dean convinced himself.


    "According to the information received from Luke, Theodor Theon Demon, the representative of the NGO''s" Border Ilane Corps ", seems to be an oversized piece of shit that runs the world''s press. By manipulating public opinion, you''re making it easier to crush us. I can even say that I am not preparing for that".


    Recently, I''ve been completely out of trouble, but you''ve been preparing for tiger stare behind my back.


    Listening to King''s words, Wraith laughed outrageously.


    "The real enemy is not the Nudist School." It was a private oil field shop. No... the powerhouses who rule the country from behind. These are the maggots who make the keeper of order. "


    While saying that, King realized that he was inspired by Luke''s vengeance and ideals.


    "A person who calls himself a journalist has applied to give an interview."


    Simon looked at his report and reported it further.


    "Funny. Can I see someone like Hannah again?"


    King''s distorted smile widens.


    "I checked, but now I''m a reporter for CMMM''s famous beauty." It''s not like a frivolous cowardly journalist like Hannah. "


    "Tsubaki is tsubaki." Do you know what the difference is in the type of bamboo? "


    Hearing more reports from Simon,


    "Don''t show your face at all."


    No, I''ll cum.


    Simon advised, but King didn''t listen.


    The next day, a reporter named Sophia Green visited me at tea time on the battlefield.


    "Thank you for responding to the interview. My name is Sofia Green from CMMM."


    Sophia offered her hand to King, who was sitting in the reception room, to greet her and shake her hand, but King refused to respond.


    ��Rumor has it that freelance journalist Hannah Diaz was killed by your tee time on the battlefield.��


    Sophia sits opposite King and starts the interview.


    "Suddenly that''s the story." Believing in rumors is the bottom of the line, you idiot. But the rumor is true. He who says it''s true from my mouth and believes in it as a swallow is a fool, but I''ll tell him it''s true. "


    King affirms with an unassuming tone. Sophia gasped, hoping to deny or mislead.


    ��Why did you kill him? Is it because you''ve got something deadly on your hands? Or did you just sniff around?"


    Sophia asks more questions. There was some fear in his expression. The opponent claims to have killed the journalist. I am prepared to do the same.


    "You seem to be dealing with me with some fear, but Hannah was not afraid of us at all." It was a tough guy. He talked to me and came to the gangster''s house as if he were coming to visit his friend''s house. When he was killed, he had a cute face that seemed to leak. And meeting him wasn''t that bad, and I might have had a good relationship. "


    "But I killed her..."


    Sophia muttered to King, who spoke with distant eyes, as if to double-check and ask.


    "Because he tricked us." Eighteen members of our organization have been killed. "


    "Did you fool me?"


    "Hannah was someone''s runner [Pasiri]." You had better not ask who that person is. It has nothing to do with you. I''ll tell you who''s on top of you. "


    For a moment, there was a flame of sincerity in King''s eyes. Sophia saw it too.


    He said, "Didn''t you kill him just because he was a media person?"


    "Then you''ve already killed me, and I won''t accept such an interview." Are you just asking about Hannah? "


    King smiles and shrugs his shoulders.


    ��No, about the recent battles across the United States. and the intense infiltration of gangs and mafias into the superficial society."


    "As for the former, we don''t even like it." That said, I''m not saying that all the hostile nudist schools are bad. This can''t be helped. "


    King answers in the middle of Sophia''s words.


    "You can''t stop fighting?"


    "I''m fighting to stop the fight." I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it''s rational. "


    King laughs away as if he had insulted him.


    "It''s not a rationale I want to understand. The people in your organization are dying, aren''t they? Do you only think of your subordinates as pawns?"


    "Be careful what you say. This is not a threat, this is a warning."


    Instead of an intimidating tone, Sophia exaggerated in a quiet and gentle tone to King. This is more terrifying than terrible.


    "The press is a race that thinks that if they are allowed to do anything with absolute justice, they will not be allowed to do anything that does not pass through their own home." Even if you stop him from breathing, my conscience won''t hurt. "


    ��I''ve never come across an interview with such arrogance.��


    "I know. That''s why I''m going to let you live." If I showed any sign of it, I''d kill him. Oh, and be careful with the article. If you don''t like what I''m saying, maybe I can come over to your house later and put it in Hannah''s eyes? So, I''m going to answer that question, but I don''t want my men to die. But fighting is inevitable. I can''t. Again, we have to keep fighting to finish the fight. There''s no such thing as a war, is there? Don''t you understand the reasoning? "


    The festival of King''s words felt a sense of sadness and emptiness, and Sophia stopped touching on this topic any further.


    ��Okay, here''s another question. I understand this is rude."


    "Are you talking about a dialogue where you''re prepared to be killed?" That''s funny. Say it. "


    Taking Sophia''s serious gaze seriously, King urged her with a smile.


    ��I''ve interviewed gangs and mafia opponents four times before. Their background is poverty and rebellion. Even if you have a rebellious mind, you haven''t experienced poverty, have you?"


    "Do you realize that?"


    King was a little surprised by Sophia''s point.


    "The muscle people I''ve talked to have spoken about how poor and bitter they felt before we heard them. But you haven''t spoken to yourself, have you?"


    "Well, there are a lot of things." It just so happens. "


    There weren''t many gangs at the top of the tee time on the battlefield in the first place. King, Simon, Wraith, and Land were different.


    "You liked it a little." I''ll give you a good story next time. "


    On his way home from the interview, King told Sophia.


    "Now? Not now?" I mean -- do you have a good story to tell? "


    ��Secrets. Things have a timing.��


    In response to Sophia''s question, King put his index finger in his mouth and laughed mischievously.

 2559 31

    A few days after Sofia Green''s interview, Luke called King''s office. Connect via video call.


    (Every time you look at it, don''t get addicted to it... this guy...)


    King doesn''t often look at Luke''s face, so every time he sees Luke''s face on a video call, he knows exactly what''s going on.


    Finally, the private oil field shop moves. It seems that the police and the military are going to be put in. "


    After hearing Luke''s report, King just waited and spread an unstoppable smile.


    "As usual, it''s an information network." Can you explore the interior of the army and private oil field houses? "


    Of course it''s a secret.


    So, where is it?


    It''s Alcapa City with you.


    Listening to Luke''s information, King said he was superior and smiled unstoppably again.


    You''re going to slap us first, it''s funny.


    I will send troops from the Nudist School. On an unprecedented scale. Nominally, it is to settle with the tee time on the battlefield. "


    I don''t mind if we settle this as it is.


    That''s right. As planned, the loser will be submissive and absorbed...


    Luke''s expression was slightly overshadowed.


    "The nudist school guys aren''t going to obey me, though."


    ��It was within our expectations, and we were each other. But the organization under my umbrella will turn back."


    The tissue we absorbed was probably in that pattern.


    Both tee time on the battlefield and nudist schools have grown to absorb other organizations. If the absorbed tissue is defeated, the winning tissue will be transferred to the absorbed tissue unless there are more serious circumstances.


    I wish the Nudist School had arrived first.


    "Let''s make it our last fight." And I want to be careful with the guys from the private oil field that are trying to crush us all together. "


    King speaks in a powerful voice.


    "That is our true enemy." When the private oil field house comes, the priority of the contest will be switched to the private oil field house. "


    Luke''s eyes sharpened.


    Including the police and the army, right?


    Of course.


    ��Okay, let''s make it the best party ever.��


    Even if we win, we still have a long way to go. I don''t have one. The rest-- "


    "Luke, I don''t know if I''m going to take over your ideals."


    Luke''s words were interrupted on the way, and King said firmly.


    "We buy all the quarrels we get sold for tea on the battlefield, but it''s our policy not to sell quarrels from here on out." But I get it. Even with that policy, it''s just that the organization is going to be big, and the idiots are selling fights every month, so even if you don''t sell it from us, the seeds of contention won''t be exhausted. "


    Is there a way to persuade the opponent to sell his quarrel while saying he won''t sell his quarrel?


    "I did that for you with a special service."


    To tease Luke, King replied with a charming smile.


    The gangs gathered in Alcapa City by car.


    Some were from the nudist school and its subgroups, while others were from the tee-time subgroups on the battlefield and branches of other cities.


    Along the way to Alcapa City, Tee Time on the battlefield and the Nudist School''s opposing factions come into contact with each other, and there have been several incidents of fighting in the middle of the road.


    Naturally, there was a donkey patch starting everywhere in Alcapa City. Some downtown areas have evacuation alarms.


    "Today is still an unparalleled time. Kill lower ranked enemies to reduce boredom and gain Pickpocket XP. However, my skills do not improve. Ahh... no boss-class enemies at all." True Fuck Game "


    Land muttered to herself as she shot gangsters at the Nudist School from one end.


    "It''s so terrible, I''m not going to kill you."


    While talking to herself with a fatigued face, she moves around at high speed, grasping the enemy''s position and each other''s ballistics, avoiding all enemy shots, and ensuring that her bullets inflict fatal injuries on her enemies.


    "What the hell, that monster..."


    "That''s the rumored Taniguchi Ruki."


    "Looks like all the moves are ahead of us."


    Looking at the unevenness of the land, the gangs of the Nudist School twitched and faltered.


    There''s a good way to kill Taniguchi.


    A senior member of the nudist school''s lower organization points to land in the distance and calls out to his subordinates.


    "He''s acting with his daughter." I don''t see him now, but he''s always close. "


    Executives project a holographic display, showing Yukie walking alongside the land.


    We''ll start looking for them, take them hostage, make a gap, and kill them.


    At the orders of the executives, the men began to move together with skepticism, and began to search for Yukie after dividing up.


    At that time, Yukie didn''t know that she was being targeted, so she secretly asked about the land from the back of the alley, which was relatively close to the land. When the land is rampaging, it is common to hide and watch from a distance.


    (Something amazing is happening today. The town you lived in became a battlefield.)


    Yekichi had arrived on land and experienced various kinds of Shura, but this was the first time he had ever seen a fierce battle.


    "I saw you."


    Yukichi looks back as a voice comes from behind. A man full of tattoos was standing in the alley and laughing.


    The opponent was not a member of Tee Time on the battlefield. If you''re a tee time member on the battlefield, you''re wearing a flashy bright red jacket or suit. In addition, Yukie was wary because she was staring at herself with a clearly malicious gaze.


    "Be quiet ~...... don''t move from the side you''re talking about."


    Yukichi quickly escapes. A man full of tattoos shouts and follows Yukichi.


    Knowing that he was acting together with land, Yuichi immediately realized that he was trying to take hostages. I''ve been in such a crisis before. I''ve been lucky enough to get through this, so I''m here now.


    However, Yukie decided calmly that she might not be able to escape this time. Because in front of him, a giant galaxy with a leather jangle shape seemed to be blocked, and he became dressed in a sandwiched front and back.


    "If you don''t want to be in pain, be quiet."


    A giant man complains of a moonlike threat. Yukie had no choice, so she gave up running in the hope that Land would help her somehow.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" In the middle of a donkey patch. "


    Two men get nervous. That doesn''t mean you were alert to your enemies.


    A long-haired, bad-looking man appeared in the center, and the two gangs were atrophied. Yukie wondered if he was a gangster or a boss.


    "Mr. Murdock... this is Taniguchi Ruki''s hungry ghost who is rampaging over there." I thought it could be used as a hostage.... "


    Huh.


    Hearing the words of a man full of tattoos, Murdoch smiled intriguingly, a man dividing the center.


    (Ah, this guy looks scared, but he''s not such a bad person.)


    Yukie instinctively saw Murdoch''s smile.


    "Enough. You guys go somewhere." If you don''t shut up and disappear, I''ll kill you. "


    While staring at Yukieji, Murdoch wiped his hand and drove the two gangsters away.


    "Did you help me?"


    Mm-hmm.


    Murdoch replied with a smile as Yukie asked.


    "When I see someone who is obviously weak, I want to help somehow." However, it is limited to those who are weak and have a temper. You''re a little punk, and there was a strong light in your eyes, so I helped you. "


    "I don''t know, but thank you..."


    Yukie smiled and thanked Murdoch for his help.


    Meanwhile, King and Simon walk in front of the land to take a break from all the enemies they see.


    The kings are here, too.


    Land smiles at the two of them. Although it was a blind land, I tried to speak to the opponent face to face.


    That''s right. Finally, the Nudist School guys put their hips in it and attacked me here.


    It is expected that the private oil field operator will also attack the King, but it should be kept quiet from others. I''ve only spoken to Simon, Wraith, and Dean.


    Suddenly, Lu''s smile froze.


    What''s the matter?


    Simon roams around.


    "I can''t believe you''re coming to America..."


    Landmasses had a sense of urgency and were concentrating on the other side of the road. To be able to fully recognize and grasp the surrounding space, the presence of new people who appeared there has already been input into the brain.


    Wherever you go, you''re a nuisance.


    A woman appears from the alley and makes a thick voice.


    A Japanese woman even taller than King. He''s two meters tall, by all accounts. But no matter what I heard, that was the man''s voice.


    "Ashiya Kurodou..."


    And Simon, which knew the man that appeared, spake his name.

 2560 32

    If you think you''re a woman, you''re a bastard.


    Looking at the Black Dipper, it is a king, but the king is about 185 cm long, so Simon and Lu think the dialogue is a little strange.


    "I don''t need any help from you guys." That''s the one I need. "


    Kurodou pointed to land, conscious of King and Simon, and said with a nuance that he would not let out his hand.


    "This raw hatred is a family, isn''t it?" If you want to get out, you can''t just leave me alone. It''s not the same story if Lu is a Tyman. "


    "Forget Tyman." Please help me. "


    Listening to King''s dialogue, Lu smiles bitterly.


    "I was surprised when Taniguchi was taming Lu." Maybe there''s something going on, but it''s none of my business, so if you want to get in my way, you''ll have to be prepared. "


    Metallic wings and rocket vents spewed out from the back of the Black Dipper.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "It''s a cyborg. But that''s not all. I also use my supernatural powers."


    This time, King smiled bitterly, and Lu explained.


    The Black Dipper flew. Close the distance at once with high speed.


    (Fast. It''s hard to hit that with a gun.)


    In making that determination, King believed that he would rather use a different method of attack than shooting a gun, and that he would rather play a different role than being an aggressive attacker.


    Simon shoots a gun, but he can''t hit it. As for Lu, she abandoned the battle and quickly escaped.


    "That idiot..."


    King poisons by looking at the back of the land.


    Of course, Kurodou jumped over King and Simon and followed them ashore.


    Simon shoots Black Dipper from behind, but Black Dipper quickly moves diagonally up, down, left, and right to avoid it.


    (I see. The people in the back streets are just afraid.)


    Just by seeing the movement, Simon realized that Kurodou was a monster that beat his words.


    "I see. It''s an event that we can defeat together with the help of the kings rather than escape." This is it. I ran away because of my usual habits. "


    As the landmass ran, it suddenly stopped, switched directions, and returned to its original location.


    "Hmm...?"


    The Black Dipper roared. This behavior of land was unpredictable. The Black Dipper, who was poked into the void, couldn''t react immediately. He ran upside down and passed over the land.


    The Black Dipper stopped in the air and reversed.


    "It''s a good situation."


    King smiled when he saw it. He curled his left back in front of his chest and closed his eyes.


    Simon realizes what King is trying to do, closes his eyes and lies face down.


    In an instant, King''s left arm emitted a dazzling light.


    "Grrrr!?"


    Kurodou moaned and closed his eyes. A flash of light from the back of King''s hand burns his eyes as if he were burning.


    I''ll say it''s a body flash grenade.


    King laughs and shoots at Black Dipper with his eyes dazzled and stopped in the air. Simon shoots as well. This is the power King gained by physically altering himself.


    I didn''t know what happened to the blind landmass, but when I recognized that the two of them were firing at the stopping Black Dipper, I looked back a little later and joined the shooting.


    A cyborg, Black Dipper doesn''t get bullets through easily, but some parts have weak armor, so it can cause damage depending on where it hits.


    It was a black bucket that reflexively guarded my face and throat with my arms, but one of the bullets hit my forearm and jumped, perhaps hitting me directly between my neck and jaw.


    "Giggle...!"


    The bullet did not penetrate the body, but the breathing stopped for a moment, and the impact resounded to the head, and Black Dipper''s consciousness flew in the air for a moment.


    When I noticed it, there was a building sign in front of me. This is a vulgar sign of a woman with her crotch open, with a pink neon hanging out of the store onto the road. The Black Dipper stormed into the ground without being able to evade, falling to the ground with every sign in the shop.


    King, Simon, and Lu all shot at the same time at the fallen Black Dipper, but Black Dipper flew again.


    "Now it''s our turn."


    With the fragments of the sign still attached to his hair, Black Dipper looked down at the three of them and murmured, putting his arms on his hips and inflating his murderous aura.


    "Run!"


    Lu, who knew what Black Door was doing, shouted and jumped backwards.


    King and Simon, dressed like land, jump out of the way.


    Kurodou protruded his arm in the spot, as if he was gesturing.


    The impact energy of the punch is transferred. It''s not just one place. The energy diffuses and is multi-transformed. It was like a punch flying in the rain.


    Simon slapped his thighs with one of them. Your legs are numb just by blurring, and the shock is transmitted to your body, and you fall sideways.


    He fell to his knees and fell down on his back. I didn''t have to do a clean hit because I was running away, but it still did a lot of damage. If it had been a clean hit, it would have broken the spine or crushed the internal organs.


    I''ll deal with them, so I don''t want to be the last of them.


    Lu, who was running away, stopped and looked back and called out to the Black Dipper.


    Listening to Lu''s dialogues, Kurodou rolled her eyes.


    "It''s not your character." What kind of wind is that? "


    "It''s not strange that you''re just someone I''ve taken care of." Because it''s a game, I play honestly with my feelings. "


    Lando answers the enquiring Black Dipper and shoots the gun.


    It was when Black Dipper evaded and tried to release the Diffuse Transfer Attack again. Kurodou felt a murderous aura and stopped his attack before moving again.


    But as it moved, the murderous lord moved his aim.


    Gunfire rings out. A powerful blow strikes Black Dipper''s head.


    (Rifle rounds...)


    Kurodou understood that he had been sniped from some building while tilting his body wide in the air.


    "It''s insane at the point of flying like an airplane, but I''m bleeding even though I''m hit by a bullet in the head. Even in the city of Yakuza, which I used to play with, rumors were well received, but Rikishi is the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police, Ashiya Kurodou."


    Wraith sniped through the building window and mumbled as she retreated into the building.


    The Wraith stops. The phone rang to call in an emergency. King, Simon, and I were on land at the same time.


    Here we are! An army has taken its tank south of Alcapa City!


    One of the executives who reported it was checking the Alcapa City perimeter.


    "Hahaha... hahaha, a tank...?"


    After opening her mouth for a moment, Rais let out a dry laugh.


    "Hey, you guys, hold the truce!"


    Murdock, who appeared in front of the King and the others, called out.


    "The guys from the private oil field have appeared." Switch the tip of the fight to your side. "


    It''s a long time ago.


    Black Dipper called out to Murdoch from the sky. Murdoch was shocked to see how his voice came to him. And then a big woman grew her wings and jetted her rockets and flew in the air.


    "I can think of it as a side to the private oil field shop." It was the FBI that asked me to do it, so it''s a different thing. Going to the roots, the private oil field shop is further behind the center of state power. "


    "Thank you for taking the trouble to be polite..." Are you an idiot? "


    When Murdock stormed into the Black Dipper, Simon and King slowly woke up at about the same time.


    "Is it Ashiya Kurodou?" Wait a moment, please. "


    King complains in a sincere tone.


    "Please ask the enemy." For what reason? "


    Kurodou shows a readiness to listen.


    "There are unforgivable people in this world." Badass bastards like gangsters and the Mafia. We were waiting for them to come. So keep playing with you for the rest of your life. You don''t look like the same shit they do. "


    "All right, but I''ll see to it." All I want is Taniguchi Ruki there, and I don''t care about anything else. "


    At King''s request, Kurodou listened lightly.


    Ashiya. Did you ask me if I asked you the same thing?


    "Idiot. You can''t ask. You know, I got the instinct that you can trust her, so I listened to her."


    When Lu asked, Kurodou frowned and threw up.


    Marigans were engaged in the southern part of Arkapa City.


    "The soldiers from the private oil field have arrived." But... are they crazy? "


    Marigan moaned as he saw a group of Jeeps coming into the city and a tank following them.


    "I think we should be wary of assassin drones." Oh, make sure you take a good shot. I''ll use that video later. "


    Luke, beside Marigans, pushes the camera to his men.


    "Because of the theme of suppressing the gang war, you can''t send tanks all over the city." I don''t know what excuses you''re going to give me. It''s really disturbing to us, isn''t it? "


    Luke laughs unstoppably. But my eyes are not laughing. Power is Luke''s most abhorrent enemy, and they are the true power.


    "They must have a hunch." Look where Luke is headed. And I don''t want to know how threatening that can be. "


    Marigans speak with a serial face as a group of incoming Jeeps glare at their tanks.


    "That''s why you''re going to crush us so thoroughly." They don''t underestimate us or the King as a gang of criminals. "


    ��Rather than stepping on their tails, Luke was on the verge of sticking his fangs in their throats��


    Hearing Luke''s words, Marigans felt proud and smiled at this little boss, who hadn''t even lived half his life.

 2561 33

    "Do we have to do this?"


    Private Oilfield HQ. At a meeting of the ruling members of the Daemon clan, the attendees drew attention to a man. What I said now was also released to the man.


    What are you talking about? The gang war in Alcapa City brought in a sizeable army.


    Yes, there is.


    Theodor Theon Demon spoke in a cold, hard voice.


    ��They''re not just a gang of criminals. Conscious of our realm, we''ve lost our fangs. And the fangs stick out. Their fangs are proving to reach us. I can never throw it away."


    Is it true that the tee time on the battlefield used the Philly List?


    Raphael Demon, the branch director of the Japan branch, points out to Theodor, who puts it mildly. Rafael is present by video communication, and he is in Japan.


    And I said, "You know, I used to make the Philly List at the Nudist School."


    "I''ve already checked it." That''s true. "


    Theodor affirmed the rumors that Raphael had spoken.


    "There are informants among us." There have been a number of times that information that only we should know has been leaked to the Philsea List. "


    Hearing Theodore''s words, the place of the meeting was rampant.


    I was recently asked if I needed to do this, but I''m still skeptical?


    "No..."


    Those who say they are overdoing the army shrug their shoulders after being questioned by Theodor.


    "I was aiming for a complete crushing machine." The time has come for them to crush each other in a total battle. Now is the time. "


    Looking at Theodor, who states his thoughts in a voice that lacked control, some people had the impression that the machine made of ice had begun to calculate.


    It''s not about aiming at the interests of the fishermen, it''s about crushing them all together.


    One of the consul members is satisfied.


    "Doing so will also lead to the killing of the forces of the undercover society." Today, more than 99 percent of all American criminal organizations are under the umbrella of either the Nudist School or Tea Time on the battlefield. By crushing both of them here, it will be a good appeal. "


    (Asakusa is also a good place. I don''t think it will work very well)


    Some members of the ruling party had doubts about Theodor''s claims. Raphael was one of them.


    The kings also moved south of Alcapa City to confront the forces that invaded the city. The Black Dipper also followed.


    "It''s a state-of-the-art tank."


    Simon frowns as he sees a tank leading the soldiers.


    ��How dare you let it out like that?��


    Land shrugged its shoulders.


    "I only put in one unit." The nuances of frightening us and stifling our morale will be strong. I don''t think we can keep the public company in the city. At the end of the day, the prospectus of losing morale also fails, doesn''t it? "


    "And yet, it''s a mess."


    Wraith gives her opinion and Dean sighs.


    "Do you really think it''s the treatment of Zhangzi''s tiger that only disturbs morale?" That''s too much to ask, and there''s probably more to be done if it''s a bluff. I think it was definitely put into battle as a force.


    Simon disagrees with Wraith.


    After the tee time and nudist school on the battlefield, and the lower organizations of both organizations. Drop your weapons and surrender now. "


    The speaker is hailing the surrender.


    "Hmm. You want to stay in shape?" The truth is, you want to kill us all, so you''re screaming. "


    King laughs.


    Is that so?


    Rais asks in a dumb tone.


    "That''s right." I can see through his intentions that he''s pulling the thread behind me. "


    King who speaks out.


    (It''s Luke that made me realize that.)


    And I added it in my mouth. King has also been somewhat inspired by Luke''s strong rebellion against powerful people and social structures.


    The gangs cheered and threw stones and flamethrowers at the tanks. Some rushed to the chariot and pissed. And when he saw it, he rejoiced.


    Members of tee time on the battlefield, members of the nudist school, and both are attacking the army, but the soldiers will not move. I didn''t even try to fight back. Raising shields.


    Rather than losing morale, the lower crowds are booming.


    "It''s a common mob scene."


    Well, I have no idea how these people feel. It feels like the stupid place of a great grown-up has blown up.


    Anyway, the shells are about to shoot like machine guns, so it''s not dangerous.


    Dean, Simon, King, and Wraith said each.


    Until then, there was a change in the tanks that didn''t show signs of attack. Two new short turrets appeared on either side of the turret base.


    A multi-turret tank?


    "No... that''s not the turret that fires the shells."


    Simon denied it while Wraith turned around. Simon saw. The tip of a short turret is stretched like a glass plate.


    The next moment, a pair of short turrets cast a red ray.


    Two gangsters exposed to rays were irradiated for about two seconds, then turned black jagged and collapsed in a state of fire all over their bodies.


    "It''s a tank with a laser turret..."


    "Did you laser-destroy the city?"


    Dean groaned and Wraith murmured.


    The laser weapon was to be deployed in action from the first half of the 21st century. Unlike costly missiles and artillery shells, they can be destroyed at low cost. As an anti-personnel weapon, it can now be used as a dazzle by suppressing its output.


    However, even after the introduction of laser weapons in some advanced countries such as the United States, laser weapons were not common on the battlefield, and the battle was still filled with artillery shells. Because the munitions industry will consume more cannons and projectiles than the low-cost lasers you hear about.


    The gangs that were attacking the tanks fled scattered. As if aiming at that moment, the soldiers who had not moved until then grabbed the gun at once and shot the escaping gang from their backs.


    Are you going to let them get on their feet and collect them in one place as much as possible, and then crush them all together?


    King shoots at the soldiers as he speaks.


    Probably.


    Simon answered next to King, and we were firing at the soldiers. Dean''s shooting too. Wraith and Land are moving places.


    King...


    There is a familiar voice coming from behind. Looking back, there was a figure of Luke. The faces of the nudist school are also accompanying them. There are also Murdoch, Maligan, and Volkov militant cadres.


    "Even though you''re dying of a disease, you''re in a place like this..."


    "Because I''m dying, I came here so I could move." It''s going to be the last battle.


    To the stunned King, Luke laughs loudly.


    "At least we and the nudist school are in the last battle." But right now, we''re talking about taking care of those common enemies. I need you to make sure your men know what you''re doing. "


    "I already told you." I came here because I wanted to tell King directly. "


    "Right. Simon, Dean, tell everyone."


    King listens to Luke and commands the two of them.


    First of all, I''m going to scratch that tank


    The King rushes toward the tank.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, you


    Marigan laughs when he sees it.


    "It''s always the same. Cover--"


    While Wraith was talking, another ran off towards the tanks and soldiers. Land.


    Why are you here?


    In the blink of an eye, King called out as he saw the land running side by side.


    "If you''re going to do this, you better have two." I think I''m a better actor than King. "


    "Tell me."


    Shortly after hitting each other lightly, a laser was directed from the tank at the two of them. The two of them jumped left and right to avoid each other.


    Soldiers fired pistols. In the rain of bullets, Land sewed the gap between the bullets accurately, but King could not avoid it, and fell down on his back with four shots.


    King!


    Luke shouted as he changed his blood. You can see from a distance that there is bleeding in the chest and abdomen.


    "He won''t die if he''s that big."


    Then how long will it take to die?


    Simon said calmly, and Murdoch smiled bitterly in awe.


    I wonder if it''s finished somewhere.


    The fallen king muttered and took out a small syringe from his chest pocket, which fit in his palm, and pounded it into his neck.


    The pain goes away, the bleeding stops, and the bullet that was still in the body drains. Your whole body is full of strength, wrapped in a feeling of exhilaration. It was a chemical doping effect that King was developing for the showdown.


    (The effect is amazing, but the side effects are going to be huge...)


    It was only recently completed and I haven''t tested it yet.


    The soldiers were surprised to see King standing up. I could see it as a fatal injury. Besides, he ran around more agile than land and fired at the soldiers.


    With accurate shooting from land and sea, we reliably attacked every soldier with every single shot. In addition, Wraith sniped and assured us of a soldier with every shot.


    Tank lasers were targeting King and the land, but they changed their spears when they learned that they couldn''t aim at the two fast-moving ones. Illuminate the area where Wraith and Simon were hardening.


    I''m coming for you.


    "Shit."


    "Back off, Luke."


    Dean, Maligan, and Murdock scatter their voices and flee.


    "Hey....."


    One of the lasers is aimed at Black Dipper. As Black Dipper flew and evaded, the laser persisted in its pursuit.


    "You don''t see it!?"


    The Black Dipper screamed and turned toward the tank.


    In fact, although Kurodou had been requested by the FBI to arrest Land, the private oil dealer did not know that Kurodou had been requested by the FBI, and because he was nearby, he was only considered to be a member of the gang.


    The soldiers and the passengers in the tank opened their eyes in surprise as they saw the Black Dipper flying in the air.


    Kurodou strikes at the tank with a diffuse transfer attack. Two laser turrets have been destroyed, and holes have been drilled all over the body.


    Judging that the attack on the tank was caused by Black Dipper, the soldiers aimed at Black Dipper.


    In response, Kurodou launched a diffusion transfer attack on the soldiers as well. The soldiers were blowing their heads off and drilling holes in their bodies.


    I didn''t think you''d be able to fight with Ashiya.


    Lu spills a smile. While shooting at the soldiers, I knew that Kurodou was killing them.


    Eventually, the momentum of the battle was decided. The army retreated.


    The fact that King, Land, and Black Dipper were attacking me, and many of my soldiers'' consciousness was directed at the three of them, was a major cause of defeat. In addition to the three of them, Wraith, Simon, Murdock, Marigans, and Volkov murdered several soldiers on their own. I don''t know how many people Wraith killed.


    "I''m tired of sniping..." It''s such a black company to let an old man use it so badly. "


    He''s a gangster.


    Leaning against the walls of the building, Dean told Wraith that he was stupid.


    "These guys are terrible..." I''ve driven out the army. "


    Marigan groaned as he looked across the tee time on the battlefield. The Nudist School was also struggling hard, but the tee time on the battlefield and the Kurodou were very active. At least the Nudist School alone would not have been able to defeat those soldiers.


    Now that the army''s gone, will you let it go?


    Murdock called out to the King when he came back.


    "No way. Let''s settle this here." The winner will be the king of America''s underground organization, the decisive winner. ��


    King looked at Murdock and laughed, then turned his attention to Wraith.


    "Grandpa, don''t pretend you can''t move." You can still do it. Work till you''re really screwed. "


    "Wow, hey... I think you need a spirit of respect because you''re a gangster."


    King ordered Reyes to stand up with a mouth full of uncertainty.


    What if we combine three one-on-one duels and settle it? Wouldn''t that be helpful if I could take it from my men? If we kill each other up there, we won''t be in danger. "


    "I''m in. I love that kind of stupid Nori."


    At Murdock''s suggestion, King pleasantly agreed.

 2562 34

    Fighting in three pairs began naturally.


    Wraith''s opponent was Yoshif Volkov.


    (Was it a Special Forces collapse? I''m sure I can.)


    Wraith puts down a sniper gun, pulls out a pistol, and faces a workwear giant.


    (Pretending to be good)


    I usually wore a hat in the depths of my eyes, so I couldn''t see my face well, but today Volkov doesn''t wear a hat, so I can clearly see the shaved head and its harsh face.


    Volkov has already pulled his gun.


    "I''m sorry to hear that..."


    Lace muttered out loud.


    (It''s a shame to kill him. It makes me think that just by looking at the surface. It''s perfect as a playmate)


    I didn''t hold back. I couldn''t hold back. Wraith decided that he was not the one who could win with restraint.


    (Oh, oh, this is like a Western duel. You''ve already pulled out your guns, both of you.)


    It''s been stuck facing each other for a few seconds. When the opponent moves, his body reacts on its own, but when he tries to set it up, he needs to press the switch of his will. Wraith waits for Volkov to press the switch first, rather than pressing it himself.


    Finally, Volkov pressed the switch.


    At that moment, Wraith reacted. Volkov doesn''t move his arms, he doesn''t move them. Just before that, Volkoff read about the timing of his move, and Wraith moved first. The other person''s consciousness was switched on in his head, and Wraith''s body was switched on.


    Volkov shoots, but just before that, Wraith shoots.


    At the moment of pulling the trigger, the bullet pierced through the bulletproof fiber and penetrated the body.


    The impact of a bullet in the middle of his chest makes Volkov''s bullets fly in a completely different direction than what he was aiming for.


    Wraith''s bullet was piercing through Volkoff''s heart.


    The battle was decided in an instant, thanks to the shooting of Westerns.


    "It was a good time." Because it was you. "


    Reyes threw a heartfelt compliment at Volkov as he fell to his knees.


    Simon and Marigun fought as they moved around.


    "It''s small and quick, and it''s advantageous for the little one."


    Marigans murmured in horror as they took a breath in the shade of the street trees.


    (It''s quite an arm. I... don''t want to admit it, but it''s bullish. If you''re a little cautious, you''ll be blacked out of life here.)


    Marigan bursts out of the street trees, trying to keep his head tight, but at the same time enjoying the thrill of risking his life.


    Simon shoots at the timing, but Marigans pulls out his cloak, reveals his cyborgized right arm, and turns his palm toward Simon.


    Sensing the danger, Simon immediately stops the shooting and hurries away from the scene.


    A beam is emitted from Maligan''s palm. It''s a laser beam, just like the tank I saw earlier.


    Just like a bullet, a single shot doesn''t end there. It keeps radiating from the palm, and by moving the palm, it follows Simon as the beam runs around.


    Looking at Simon, who had been defended, Marigans stops irradiating the beam.


    Without passing up the moment, Simon stopped running around and tried to turn to counterattack.


    But at the moment Simon turned from defensive to offensive, Marigans was aiming for it. That''s how I led them.


    Shoots a grenade bullet in the right arm. Where Simon was, it explodes.


    (Whether it''s a little girl or not, if I take this one, it doesn''t matter...... huh?)


    Marigan peeled his eyes and opened his mouth wide. Simon disappeared from where the grenade landed.


    "I can see through it."


    For a moment, Simon mumbled as if he had stopped moving again. She was hiding behind a dumpster, avoiding the blast.


    Simon shoots at the rigid Marigans.


    "Oh no... black au..."


    Shot in the right chest, Marigan collapses.


    (No, it wouldn''t taste good if you were down like this... will be finished)


    While unconscious, Marigan swooped down the road and jumped into the Dove River by the side of the road.


    Simon thinks. If I go to see how things are going, Marigan might pop up and shoot me.


    (It''s a one-on-one-to-three match decided by King, and since he fled in front of the enemy, it''s okay if I win if I leave him like this.)


    Judging by that, Simon stopped chasing her.


    It''s a mess, but can you cum?


    Murdock smiles at the blood-stained king all over his clothes.


    "I appreciate your concern, but you better worry about yourself." My body is different from normal people''s. "


    While wetting the blood on his sunglasses with his fingers, King smiled and fumbled.


    (Well, this time, the medicine also has a doping effect. No matter how much I do, if I get this far, I won''t be able to move, and I have to put on my helix before the medicine runs out.)


    King''s smile was erased and his fighting spirit rose.


    (I also know that Luke will fall in love. Even though it''s full of blood and rags, it looks different than any other woman. Don''t be a little jealous)


    With a smile on his face, Murdoch thought about it, but the smile disappeared as King pointed the gun at him first.


    King had already fired two shots. A bullet passes near Murdoch''s face, dodging to the side. Murdock feels a gun crossing between his disturbed hair, and he realizes that there are a variety of arousals in his head.


    (This is it. The excitement of life. This one''s more annoying to me than any drug. Besides, she''s such a good woman.)


    Immersed in the feeling of ecstasy in the cells of his body, Murdock fires three shots back at King. One of the three shots was a feint. The second shot was aimed after the action prediction.


    King didn''t move. Looking at Murdock''s hand movements, the muzzle and the ballistics, he said he wasn''t aiming for anything.


    Murdoch whistles when he sees the King standing like a king.


    Outlets are in constant use outside of the back streets of Japan. However, the current disconnection is not only due to increased concentration due to the outlet, but also due to King''s own coolness and motor vision.


    He faked that King was going to shoot him back, and he was just going to kill him.


    Murdoch bounced off the scene in a reflex. But I can''t hear the gunshots. I felt King pull the trigger and shoot himself, and my body moved. I was moved. There was no gunshot, so I noticed that I was caught.


    Gunfire rings and Murdock falls.


    The bullet was hitting my abdomen. It was obstructed by bulletproof fibers, but it didn''t completely kill the impact.


    "Guuu..."


    Unable to withstand the spectacular pain inflicted on the pigeon''s tail, Murdock falls sideways and rounds his body.


    (It''s not the case if you''re in pain. If you keep this up, you''ll be killed.....)


    He squeezed his strength, stretched out his arms in a fallen outfit, and pointed the muzzle at the king, but the gun fell to the ground. King fired one shot and the bullet hit Murdock with the gun in his hand.


    (That''s it....)


    Murdock''s forehead was soaked with sweat that he decided to be ready.


    King fired one more shot, but he never finished. The bullet wore asphalt.


    Murdock thought it strange, but soon found out why. A silver-haired boy stood between himself and King, holding a pistol in both hands and pointing it at King.


    "Idiot... Luke..."


    Seeing Luke cover himself, Murdoch peeled off his eyes.


    "I''m shaking."


    "I''m not shaking because I''m scared." I don''t have the strength to hold on to it anymore. But you can hold it or hold it, and at this distance, you can just pull the trigger. "


    King pointed out, and Luke said with a gentle smile.


    Then shoot me.


    King said quietly, expressionlessly.


    "I''m going to do that. I don''t just want to help Murdoch. This is my personal selfishness as the boss of the organization."


    What is selfishness?


    "I''m dying soon." That''s why... I''m taking King with me. "


    "Ahahahahaha. I''m so glad you said it.


    Listening to Luke''s dialogue, King began to laugh.


    "I''m happy, but I don''t want to go out that far." Whoever it is. "


    Yeah.


    Shortly after hearing King''s words, Luke pulled the trigger.


    King moved quickly and dodged the bullet, quickly stepping into the space between him and Luke and kicking Luke''s gun.


    King poked his pistol into Luke''s dumbfounded head and looked around.


    The faces of the nudist school are murderous and staring at themselves. The duel between the top players wasn''t going to be enough.


    "Oh dear, how much longer can you live?" It''s an incurable disease!? "


    King screams and asks questions so that the members of the Nudist School can hear the surrounding battlefield tee time.


    "Maybe... you can''t live for half a year. Two or three more months? Maybe sooner."


    "I can''t live for six months!" Do you want to kill him here and follow him now!? I don''t know any other gangsters or mafia, but I''m a sweet guy, so I''m gonna miss it! But if this is our victory, then so be it! Nudist School! Kill your boss who hasn''t lived for six months and hasn''t become fifteen yet, and kill you all at once, so let''s settle this!? "


    In response to King''s call, the Nudist School''s members show no signs of vanishing in their hostility or murderous intent.


    "I surrender."


    Luke said, kneeling in front of King and raising his hands to the side of his face. Looking at the pose, the murderous intent of the members of the nudist school disappeared.


    You''re a boss who''s been bewitched by his men.


    (That woman is the best gangster I''ve ever seen. But... my best boss is my boss)


    Looking at the situation, Simon muttered out loud, and Murdoch murmured in his mouth.


    "Mako... this is the best place to be killed by you." Why didn''t you kill me? You want me to suffer and die? You''re more cruel than that. "


    Luke laughs powerlessly and says with a protesting tone.


    "You''re even more mean to me than to let me kill you." I can''t hang out with that kind of thing. "


    King narrows his eyes and says with a bouncing voice.


    "This is the end of the battle between Tea Time and Nudist School on the battlefield." You are the rulers of this country''s underworld. Congratulations. "


    ��Yeah, but there''s still work to be done.��


    To praise Luke, King said face to face.

 2563 35

    The Consul General of Private Oilfields held an emergency meeting.


    I let my army out openly and lost, but I can''t do it anymore.


    ��As a gang that has dropped out of the army, the name of tee time on the battlefield is becoming known all over the world.��


    "This is what happens when I give out my fighting power halfway." If we were going to do it, we should have done it thoroughly. "


    "Because of the limited number of firearms available in the city, there is also a limit to the number of firearms available. Plus, that''s the limit number of moves we can make. It was enough for gangsterism."


    ��There would have been a lot of people who were against sending tanks out into the city.��


    "I still disagree."


    Many of the Proconsul''s commissioners are sinister and argue. Theodor is also mixed in with the argument.


    Finally, it''s been taken out of the public news. Theodore, couldn''t you contain this? "


    ��If we''re outside of the United States, it''s easier for us to lose our nets.��


    Rafael points out, but Theodore doesn''t go wrong.


    Hey, look at the CMMM!


    One of the participants in the video call raises a scraped voice. A holographic display was also shown in the conference room with news programs.


    The ridicule of an Oriental woman wearing translucent sunglasses was shown up on the holographic display.


    In the midst of the CMM news, the king who made the radio jack was shown on TV in the form of an interview with Sofia Green.


    The president of the TV station and the program director are threatening not to stop the broadcast. Their family and several of King''s men are sending them real-time footage.


    First, King exposed various scandals with evidence. All the people exposed were politicians and managers of private oil field houses. These are the ones on the Philsea List that Luke gave away. Moreover, it has exposed trafficking routes from one end to the other.


    "They sent an army to Alcapa City to take out the people who have evidence of the crimes they committed." I mean, you really want to do all you can. I wanted to personalize the army for my own protection. How arrogant are you? It''s much worse than us gangsters. "


    King, who insisted and blamed, was laughing. But my eyes weren''t laughing.


    "You weren''t praised for using the corruption of politicians to impose on them."


    Sophia pointed out with a determined expression, but King''s smile didn''t go away.


    "That''s because we''re gangsters." But it doesn''t matter, does it? Just exploiting the poor isn''t enough, and you know that there are people who, on top of their status and financial resources, hide around and buy kidnapped children to make toys? We threaten them, we squeeze their money, we give them back to the world. Moreover, after taking only the money, I made the accusation like this. This is how I gave you information about a human trafficking organization that has been hiding from the eyes of the incompetent Poly Duke. No, I''m not trying to be a righteous ally. We can be evil. We don''t insist on how we are. I''ll leave the impressions and ratings to the audience. But, Sophia, if you deny what we''ve done-- you know what I mean? "


    "If you don''t do anything, their crimes will remain unattended." The kidnapped children weren''t saved either. But that''s the end of it. "


    Listening to King, Sophia admitted the reality.


    Heavy air dominated the meeting room where the executive secretary of the private oil company, King, who had played TV jack, was present.


    "We haven''t spoken in the name of a private oilfielder, but this is blatant accusation and hostility against us."


    ��Let the president argue that we are trying to win a massive gang war.��


    Is that all you can do?


    Objection is a bad thing. Don''t you understand their message?


    Among the ruling members who spoke loudly, attention was drawn to the dialogue that Raphael had spoken.


    What do you mean?


    "Someone closely related to the private oil dealer was attacked, but they didn''t touch us. At the point where you don''t say anything, you can take it as a threat. If we were to do more, it would be a hint that we were going to cut more cards. It''s not just about exposing scandals. It is possible that gangs across the United States have become assassins and threaten us. Above all, they don''t know how far they have our information. The names and locations of the members here may also be cracked. Still want to fight?


    The meeting room was silenced by Raphael''s insistence and questioning.


    "There''s nothing you can''t win by fighting, but there''s a lot of sacrifice." I thought we should crush each other thoroughly, but I think we should change that now. ��


    It was Theodore who said that.


    It''s high tide.


    It was quite high on the ancient carpentry, and its angelic name was muttering.


    For now, let''s honestly admit defeat.


    Hmm. There will be a chance to fight back.


    "For now... but I can''t stay like this."


    As if riding on the asshole of Kozumi''s remarks, other ruling councillors also summarized the policy.


    The final showdown between Battlefield Teatime and the Nudist School in Alcapa City, home of Battlefield Teatime, ended with the Nudist School''s announcement of surrender.


    The tee time on the battlefield was used to absorb nudist school organizations, and over 90% of those organizations responded without opposition. Thus, the American backstage society was united by the tee time of the battlefield. Although it is almost unified to be exact, the tee time on the battlefield declared unification in a high-profile manner.


    The president is making a statement.


    Dean will report back to us in Zigito. King turns on the TV.


    "It was a judgment to suppress the fierce gang protests, but I admit that it caused extra confusion. That was an overdoing. The tee time on the battlefield also admits that it is an organization that does not pull guns except in self-defense, and determines that it does not pose a threat."


    "Hah, who the hell is this shit?"


    "Madam President."


    In other words, it''s a private oil-farmer''s puppet.


    Wraith, Simon, and King reveal their contempt for the president''s statement


    ��King, the bosses and executives of each organization are here to say hello. I can''t let you wait forever."


    "Oh, I forgot. It was an important thing to remember. I''ll be right there."


    Encouraged by Dean, King stands up.


    (It''s like we fulfilled Luke''s wish, but it''s not over. This could be the place to start. First, we need to find out about all the Fixers in the world. Of course, it''s about the guys from the private oil factory)


    King thinks as he walks down the hallway.


    "I have to go get another one."


    For a moment, but sure enough, King murmured with murderous intent.


    Living room of Yukioka Research Institute.


    "The United States government issued a statement in response to the takeover of CMM broadcast by" Tea Time on the Battlefield ", which became the largest gang organization in the United States."


    The tiredness and authenticity of sitting side by side on the sofa makes it interesting to watch news programs.


    Avoid interfering with tee time on the battlefield anymore. Our judgment was wrong. It was a judgment to suppress the gang''s struggle, but it caused extra confusion. "


    A president with a bad reputation and a humble face appears, and a character telophone plays.


    No one could have imagined that gangsters would leave the army.


    Truth says.


    "Is that broadcast of CMMM a threat to the American political community?" I''m sure Tee Time on the battlefield has more cards than that. That''s why I left. "


    "Nevertheless, it''s a great story." It''s like a cartoon... No, it''s too realistic and I can''t even do comics..... "


    Immediately after the exhaustion rang the bell to announce the visitors.


    He does what he decides at a set time.


    A life of desolation. Ambiguous life. Empty mind.


    Memory and records. Defined roles. There is no particular emptiness in living according to them. Do your part. That''s all that matters.


    At night, while gathering information in the room, he listened to the noise and rose without particularly panicking.


    When I opened the door, there was a woman in the next room. She has a hand over her translucent sunglasses and a gun with a silencer in her right hand.


    Hmm. You''ve come this far.


    Faced with a dangerous intruder, Theodor said without panicking in particular.


    "Oh, here we are."


    King says emotionlessly.


    "I didn''t expect the head of the organization to come and assassinate me directly."


    "I have that kind of disposition."


    "Well, congratulations on that. Now your organization has entered the Seven Underworlds. No, until yesterday, the six major organizations had become the Seven Underground Organizations by entering the seventh tee time on the battlefield."


    King frowns at Theodore, who is glorified with an expressionless and pale tone.


    "Oh, my God. Who decides such a thing?"


    "The Fixers in this world." Each country, region, religion, etc. has its own ruler. It''s not all put together. "


    And you''re one of them.


    King confirms with contempt.


    "Maybe you guys will too?" No, that''s what you might see? By the way, are you going to destroy all the private oil shops like this? "


    "I want to do that, but that''s impossible." In addition, I know that a private oil field house is not a monolith. However, I won''t let the only one who took command to crush us live. "


    King slowly raised his muzzle and thrust it at Theodore.


    "I didn''t expect you to find out it was me." It''s a real threat, and it was the unmistakable decision to put you at risk. ��


    Despite the danger to his life, Theodor did not panic in particular.


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    "Yeah. Nothing in particular. Pull the trigger, please."


    Ask King, Theodore urges.


    King pulls the trigger. There''s a hole in Theodore''s forehead.


    (If it''s clean... I don''t think it''s that kind of thing. It was creepy. It was like you weren''t obsessed with your life.)


    Unexplained, King walked out of the room, assuming that he had turned on the keri.


    A few minutes after King''s departure, two men enter the residence. Their faces were the same as Theodore''s, who was lying on the floor.


    Not even two months after I was born.


    One of the two Theodors looks down at the remains of his face and mutters.


    "I thought the old one would kill me."


    The other said with a pale mouth.


    "There were still a lot of new people to teach. Memory and knowledge data transplantation alone will not be the perfect shadow warrior. It is also necessary to learn by experiencing life. You better let the one who''s made it survive. Best of all, according to Professor Friedman, there were some flaws in this new clone.��


    The original Theodor speaks to his clone, the Shadow Warrior.


    I hope you live longer.


    Speaking in a voiceless or sarcastic voice, Theodore called to finish off the body.

 2564 36

    Teatime executives from the battlefield, who controlled the American underground organization, had a busy daily routine since then.


    In fact, it''s hard to say that it''s completely unified. All the lower organizations belonging to the Nudist School were replaced by tee times on the battlefield, and many of its members moved to tee times on the battlefield, but the old Nudist School executives and their immediate members did not accept to go down to tee times on the battlefield.


    The remnants of the nudist school changed the riverbank and moved to countries other than the United States. King also decided not to mention it.


    As for the police, there were also verses welcoming the unification of American underground organizations by tee time on the battlefield. Because tee time on the battlefield strictly prohibits crimes such as human trafficking and people smuggling, these crimes have been drastically reduced. From the day that Tee Time on the battlefield became the ultimate rule, the missing child was visibly reduced.


    One day, King was surprised to see the TV.


    "Is that so..."


    King was surprised to see Theodore Theon Demon on TV, but he understood immediately.


    "Were you a shadow warrior?" Is it a clone, or is it just like you? "


    Would you like to go again?


    Simon calls out to the exhaling King.


    "It''s troublesome. It could be a shadow warrior again, and it would be even harder to guard." Well, I''ll do it if I get the chance. "


    King looked impressed.


    "But it''s completely peaceful now." Until a few days ago, the whole organization was tingling, but the fight was over, and now it''s completely loose. There''s a lot of falling. It''s going to get old like this. "


    Leith said, letting out a carefree face and looking out the window at the city.


    "I wish I were in love with you." You can stop my aging. Huh? Huh? "


    "I don''t need it anymore, so just die of old age."


    King threw up his gaze at Wraith who was blatantly appealing to him.


    King gets a call. The opponent was Murdock.


    "Luke is dangerous. The symptoms got worse all at once because I went out by force..." Even though it was only a few months, the doctor hadn''t said anything for a few more days..... "


    King''s expression froze as Murdock reported in a weak voice.


    Please, please meet Luke.


    "All right, I''ll be right there."


    When he asked where the hospital was, King hung up the phone, put on his coat and flew out of the room.


    I''m going to get some bodyguards.


    "I asked for it."


    Wraith raised her head and jumped out of the window.


    Dressed as she was lying on the hospital bed, Luke projected a holographic display and made a video call.


    "Zheng Ma... I wanted to see the world you created." I wanted to help you out my way, but I''m sorry. I feel like I''ve been here so far... "


    "I''m so sorry. I''m so, so sorry." It would be wrong to lose a fugitive like you. [M] And I''m not going to waste what you left behind. "


    "Thank you. Bye... I''m praying from hell for the progress of the Snowflake Society."


    The call will go off, and my people will call me every other day.


    Luke''s expression shone as he heard the report of his subordinates. Your chest feels hot, and such an illusion occurs, as if a little of your fading life has been added.


    King is coming into the hospital room. Looking at his face, Luke broke his mouth.


    "You''re here." Is it Murdoch who reported it? "


    "Yeah, you got a good crew."


    I think you''ve heard of it, but suddenly my condition got worse.


    I laughed without strength and tried to wipe the tears in my eyes, but my arm also stood still. I can''t move. I''m trembling and moving very slowly, holding my hand to my face.


    Seeing that, King grabbed Luke''s hand as he sat on the bed, wiping his eyes, and returned to the starting position. He grabbed his hand.


    "I''ve fulfilled your ideals." I was put on it, and I was dancing. "


    ��If you don''t want to... you don''t have to do it��


    "Now, that''s what I want." You''re not the only one who wanted it. "


    As he spoke, King stroked Luke''s cheek. The dead looks dark. He has a vigorous face.


    "Hey... king... do you like me?"


    I told you to call me Mako.


    "Mako..."


    "I like it. I''m a cheese eater."


    It''s light.


    Mako, who laughed and told her, smiled as Luke smiled.


    "You''re the only one I really like." This is true. I''m only telling the truth. Not to you. "


    "I believe you."


    Mako approaches her face and speaks in a gentle voice. Luke''s smile turned into a smile.


    "The other day, when we died together and put our guns in the air... Mako, were you mad?"


    "Don''t be angry. But I don''t care what you want. Meanwhile, I don''t think you could have killed me, but it''s not like I didn''t have any. It''s not bad to go to hell with Luke, and I just thought about it a little bit."


    Asked by Luke, Mako let go of his face and replied with a complicated expression.


    "I''m more hungry than that. And my throat is dry."


    Mako slips her hand to Luke''s chest and removes the button of her clothes with one hand.


    "You will die only after you have abandoned your virginity." You can do that, right? "


    "I''m sorry... but it doesn''t work anymore..."


    "I see... I wish I had eaten sooner."


    Hearing Luke''s words, Mako''s hand did not stop. She caresses the floating skin and the bone-only chest.


    "It''s true... I wonder if I''m unhappy to die like a virgin?" I don''t think so at all. I feel so happy right now. Because I''m happy... I want to live so much, I''m sorry and sad. It feels weird... "


    Luke spoke in a lonely tone, but with an enchanted face. I felt comfortable and happy being stroked by Mako.


    "I''m thirsty."


    Mako muttered as he looked at Luke again. My lips are getting closer.


    "My lips are dry."


    Jiaapu, I''ll do it quickly


    Mako laughed mischievously at Luke, who refused, and his lips overlapped.


    Three days have passed since Mako visited Luke''s ward. Mako hasn''t left Luke''s ward in three days.


    I''ll have my men bring meals and change clothes, but--


    "Do I smell?"


    Mako whispered in her ear as she clutched her arms around Luke. Just like Luke, I wipe my body with a wet towel.


    "Never mind. Why don''t you take a shower?"


    "I''m scared to think you''re done while you''re in the shower. I''m afraid to even go to the bathroom. I don''t want to leave until you''re gone. I want to be with you when you cum."


    "You''re going to tell me something that makes me happy... Mako..."


    Hearing Mako''s words, Luke smiles with joy.


    "I''ve told you so many times. I can only tell you what I really mean."


    ��I know, that''s why I''m so happy. I''ve been... happy for the last three days. I can tell you it''s the happiest time of my life."


    "I see..."


    Listening to Luke''s dialogue, Mako turned away. Tears are spreading on my cheeks. Even with Luke, I don''t want to see myself crying.


    "Oh, yes... I need to talk about this while I''m alive." There''s an organization called the Snowflake Society.... "


    While apologizing to Mako in his heart, Luke told Mako about the Snowflake Society and Mako, the head of the organization.


    The evening of the fourth day.


    Luke took a quiet breath as he was illuminated by the sunset.


    It was a stunning sunset, so Mako urged us to watch it together, moved the bed to the window, and woke up Luke. For a while, Luke was dodging the conversation dressed as if he were leaning against Mako, but he stopped talking from the middle. When I put my hand on my neck, my pulse disappeared.


    "I wish I had lived until just now." You''re not here anymore. I''ve travelled to another world. "


    Mako glanced at the sunset with a dazzling glance, then spoke to Luke''s dead face, which was illuminated by the sunset.


    "I''m a man, you are." Damn it, you''re giving me such a sad gift and you''re just going to be happy and you''re going to cum. ��


    I imagined what it would feel like when Luke died, and I was prepared for it, but everything I imagined was out of place. My readiness blew off. I can''t stop crying. I can''t control my emotions. Reason is blowing up, and only grief continues to explode.


    As soon as the explosion of grief subsided, Mako returned to King and laid Luke''s body on the bed, leaving the room behind.

 2565 Closing Chapter

    It''s been a long time since tee time on the battlefield fought in the United States. Moreover, the opponent was not a gangster, but a private oil dealer who used to attack hostile to the tee time on the battlefield.


    Top players like King, Simon, and Wraith have been aiming to leave the United States, and they''ve also set up an alcapa city that''s home to tee time on the battlefield. Unlike last time, this time it was a private army.


    "It''s not good. It imitates me."


    King throws up as he looks down at the corpses rolling in the back streets of the city.


    "You''re quite trained." I wonder if it''s a special task force.


    Peach Pepper, a tiny young man holding a gun beside King, says. Look around with caution and prepare for the raid.


    "Oh, assassination presuppositions. In fact, I''m not being hit from the front this time. Lieutenants are being assassinated one after another. Last time, it was pushing from the front."


    King said as he saw the bulletproof full-face mask, night vision goggles, guns with silencers, and so on.


    The email arrives and King projects the holographic display in a mini size.


    King, the great man from the private oil field shop called us. He wants to talk to King directly. If you want to answer, please call me at this number. "


    King frowns slightly at the email from Dean. The telephone number is also written.


    "King of tea time on the battlefield."


    Nice to meet you, Theodor Theon Demon.


    Listening to the name and voice of the opponent, King turned into a sinister expression.


    "Were you here for the first time..."


    He was the one who once sold fights for tea on the battlefield, and he thought he had killed him. But from the day of his murder, Theodor was in plain sight of the media.


    I need you to listen to me. I''m not attacking tee time on the battlefield with the unanimous consent of the private oil dealers. It was a conspiracy of those who were trying to take advantage of my original attack on your organization and get rid of me with your hands. ��


    "Original..."


    Several possibilities came to King''s mind as to what that word meant.


    ��Did I kill the real Theodore Theon Demon, and then the Clone Shadow Warrior?��


    No, but the real thing is dead. It''s true that I''m a clone, and everyone in the upper echelons of the private oil field knows that. I''m saying it publicly. I''m the one who killed the original. "


    "Hahaha, that''s a masterpiece. I wonder if it''s a clonal treason."


    He was a laughing king, but his heart was complicated. The consciousness that you are a clone is evoked even if you don''t like it.


    The private oil field shop is divided into two factions. A stubborn, noble, discriminating, conservative, selfish rationalist and reformist against it. They were also called moderates. "


    "In that way, you''re a reformist."


    King points out in a funny way.


    Until a year ago, the old school was the mainstream. They see men only as livestock. No, they domesticate humans. It was trying to produce a large number of low-income groups and squeeze them out as much as possible, so that only a small number of selected people would retain a composition that would produce a large amount of wealth. However, there were actually many layers in private oil field shops who opposed the method. They clandestinely joined forces and became reformers. Now, private oil shops have been stripped of their mainstream by reformists, and the ancient participants have almost lost their say. But they were also moving in secret. "


    "So, they attacked me to make it look like you did it in an attempt to kill me and you?" If that''s true, I''ve been licked, too. Well, there is nowhere to prove that your words are true, and I''m sorry, but the private oil dealers are collectively regarded as my enemies. I don''t care about your factional battles. "


    It was a mocking king, but that smile soon disappeared.


    Ask Jiro Hot. It proves it. "


    "What the hell..."


    ''He''s like my brother. I took a picture with you. Shall I send it to you? If you check with Hot Jiro, I''ll find out. "


    An unexpected name and unexpected words jumped out of the person on the phone. King couldn''t ignore this.


    As promised, King calls Jiro Hot to confirm.


    It''s true. Don''t hurt him. You can trust him. It''s a little inflexible and immature, but it''s a serious guy. "


    Jiro Hot asserted forcefully.


    "Moreover, he looks like an adult, but the contents are three-year-old children." Junko can be transformed into a child''s version of her body, and all I know is that person''s Theo. "


    "All right, I believe you."


    Heat nodded to Jiro and hung up the phone.


    "Hot Jiro pushed me to the drum." Okay. Believe me. "


    I told Theodore the same line and hung up the phone. I suppressed it because it was guaranteed to me by Jiro Hot, but there are parts that cannot be divided on the emotional side.


    "Well... I wonder if it''s okay to settle one case at a time." Oh, yes. Pepper, I need a place to hang out tomorrow. It might make you feel a little uncomfortable, though. "


    "Feeling sick? Where the hell are you going?"


    Secret


    Looking at Pepper''s anxious face, King put his index finger in his mouth and spread an uncompromising smile.


    The next day, King and Pepper visited the cemetery on top of the hill.


    "It''s a good place to look at. It''s luxurious to be able to sleep in a place like this with a gangster boss."


    King, who was getting out of the car, called out to Pepper.


    Without being taught how to visit the tomb, Pepper Tai, who was just brought in, imagines that he would listen to King''s dialogues.


    "Luke Brassi came to visit his grave." He was the boss of a gang called the Nudist School, but he had a difficult illness and died at the age of 14 or 15. W-Well, I didn''t even know his age..... "


    The King walks toward the tomb of his purpose while talking. The bell pepper also follows naturally.


    King puts his hands together in front of the headstone. It is not a Christian prayer. His hands were joined to the Buddhist ceremony.


    I looked at King''s side as he stared at the headstone, and I heard that he was quite thoughtful. And recall King''s dialogue before coming here.


    "Did you like it?"


    King laughed frightenedly at Pepper Tai.


    "Oh, I loved it. I''m jealous."


    and, King.


    "I told you before that there was only one person who really liked H with the meal, but the person who really liked this tomb...?"


    "Oh... yes. He ended up dead as a virgin, though..." The disease progressed, and the dick was gone and erected. That''s stupid. I should have done it before it happened. ��


    When I talked to him, King got a call. I don''t know who they are.


    "Well, you know, I''m the leader of an organization called the Snowflake Society, but I''m Mr. King, right? You''re the boss of tea time on the battlefield, right?


    When I pick up the phone, the other person asks me in English with a slight accent.


    "It''s a boulder. Even my phone number can tell." The leader was definitely a demonic horse... But didn''t you hear that I was born and raised in Japan? "


    King responds in Japanese.


    "I''m Oriental, but I didn''t know that much." So, straightforwardly, I''d like you to join hands with us and the Snowflake Society. I want to form an alliance. "


    "For what?"


    You guys, the tee time on the battlefield moved a lot. We''re also trying to make a big move. We''re moving. We''re fighting a battle to change the world. I was sure of it when I saw Luke''s tee time on the battlefield since he died. You succeeded Luke''s will. Then it was worth the effort. Benefit from each other. We can support each other, and that''s why I called out to you. ��


    Listening to Zheng Horse''s invitation, King thought with a strange face.


    ��Think about it, just don''t expect it.��


    After a while, give an ambiguous reply.


    Don''t you believe me?


    "When you apply force, a voice will come from this side." It''s as if you''re going to get stuck in a cage. How do you decide that someone deserves to be treated from among the phenomena that you try to use to suck on sweet nectar? Your organization is pretty big, isn''t it? It is not counted in the Seven Underground Organizations, but it has the power to compare. If you''re at the top of such an organization, I think you''ll understand this theory. "


    A king with a foolish tone of voice.


    What if Luke Brassie was a member of our organization and told us that it was the power of our organization that was in charge of the Philly List? Of course I can prepare the evidence.


    "I know."


    Eh?


    "Luke told me. Before he died. I may have been obliged to keep it confidential, but I forgive you because it was just now."


    Then we''ll talk soon, won''t we? Are you being mean? Did you probe for reactions? You still don''t believe me?


    All three of them.


    In a hostile voice, King told him to throw up.


    ''Why? I don''t know. I want you to tell me why. You know, and you don''t deserve to be with us? "


    "There''s no need to tell him why." What I just said is the answer. I''ll think about it. I don''t need it now. You may think you need it, but I don''t want to get along too well with you. "


    All right, let me know if you change your mind.


    Yeah.


    Leave an unintentional reply and hang up the phone.


    "Snowflake Society wants to get together, it''s a phone call from the top of the line."


    "Well, it''s an amazing organization, and I should''ve put it together."


    When King reported it to Pepper Tai, Pepper Tai was surprised.


    "No..."


    The king shakes his head small.


    "Actually, before Luke died, he told me a lot about the organization." Luke is part of that organization. He seemed to be close to the guy who just called, but he seemed to have a different way of thinking, and he was warning me. "


    Luke told King that the Snowflake Society had made a Philly List. He also told me what kind of person Masuma is. I heard that the snowflake society is also reaching out inside the private oil field shop. That''s why I thought I''d be able to make a Philly List.


    "It seems that the demonic horse in the head of the Snowflake Society doesn''t recognize Grey." I''m aiming for a completely clean and beautiful world. There are quite a few such people among the socialist dung beetles. No, because I''m a socialist. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Well, at that point, it doesn''t suit me being a gangster. "


    The last line was obviously laughing about the horse.


    "In the world, it''s not just beautiful, it''s boring just being beautiful." People want dirty things. Those who deny it are dirty to me. "


    "If you don''t leave the grey zone behind, the crime will intensify. Stronger regulation adds rare value to what is regulated, and more and more Dirty Business is activated.��


    Pepper thinks that the backstreets of Japan were the crystals of the reasoning. Pepper Tai, who belonged to the center, is more believed to be so.


    "You know very well, Pepper." You''re right. And at that point, the person who just called me is very different from me. "


    King speaks insultingly.


    "Those who rinse the living blood of the poor and enrich them, and those who want a society that boils down elegant dung covered by beautiful things, are my enemies." I live to kill them all. "


    King said he was unwilling to take over Luke''s will, but that thought had now been completely taken over.


    74: Let''s take control of the undercover society, end of story.

 2566 The three preamble

    A necromancer wrote, "What is the definition of death?"


    Death is inevitable. Death cannot be overthrown. That is the inoperative law of this world. A realm of absolute inviolability. Those who have too many lives have achieved aging agelessness, but it still does not prevent death perfectly.


    It has been believed for many years, but we are putting ourselves into research every day to deny this common sense.


    What is the definition of death? Medical death, biological death, is different from death in necromancy. No, even if you are not familiar with necromancy, if you are a spiritual person or someone who knows a little bit about the underworld, you will not associate the stopping of the heart and brain with death.


    The absolute condition to conclude that it has entered the state of death is that the soul completely loses contact with the flesh, and changes its location from the present [depression] to the eternal [place].


    However, the author believes that this definition is also about to collapse at a time when necromancy research has made it possible to create dead people close to the living.


    There is a corpse doll. This technique restored the corpse to its original state so that it could maintain the same abilities as before. Breathe, eat, and excrete like a living person. In spite of the corpse, an intelligent being exists and acts on his own mind. However, there was no soul. Because of that, I have no emotions. Even with intelligence, the mind does not exist. You can make it look emotional, but you have to do a complicated trick.


    Now, apart from the absence of a soul, can you recall a soul to this corpse doll that is as close as possible to a living being?


    The answer is no. The author tried for years, but it didn''t work. At least the souls that had traveled completely to the underworld never returned.


    Well, then, if it''s a soul wandering between this world and the everlasting world that hasn''t yet completely travelled to the underworld, I wonder if I can revive the dead when my body is fully restored?


    The answer is in half: some have been resurrected, and others have not returned. But this was a huge leap forward. We need to change the definition of the dead a little bit.


    It is concluded that revival is possible if the spirit is completely separated from the flesh, if the flesh is completely restored and repaired, and if the spirit is not completely travelled from this world. Or still, the state is not death. It may be said that it should not be applied to the definition of death.


    The author dreams. The technique of transcending death [Slip] seemed subtle at this point. There is certainly an art of escape from death, of retreating from death, of refusing to die. Theoretically, it can be established. The Necromancers'' tragedy - I could see the end of it.


    Make a corpse doll before you die. Or save a blueprint of the flesh for it. It is important to preserve physical information.


    There is also the question of whether it is not possible to use a clone instead of a corpse doll, but it is not the clone itself. At the time of production, it is likely that another soul will enter immediately, and there is a need for a way to stop it, but there is no way to find such a way. In that case, it would be more realistic to make a corpse doll.


    We also need to do something to prevent the soul from flying completely into the Underworld before it dies. We can do this again. Ancient magicians have already created something terrible called the "power spirit". Currently, necromancy in Japan is an application of the art of power spirit making, which makes it possible to capture and preserve souls before going to the underworld. It is quite an advanced technique, and the old and strong souls cannot be kept under the control of the technique.


    In theory, this should overcome death. As long as you''re prepared, you won''t die sooner.


    However --- Although the author has tried many experiments with many necromancers in Pregnancy Sacred Village, he was unable to stop death.


    Something is missing. I don''t know what that is. Or you don''t have enough power. As long as we know what it is, we can definitely stop it if we have the strength. I can establish a way to prevent death. "


    �D �D It is unclear when this note was written. The author was a necromancer in and out of Pregnancy Sacred Village...


    What are you really doing?


    A boy with a half-open mouth and a default smile truly called out as he lay down.


    "Oila, I was worried about the truth." It looked like I was on a rampage all by myself. "


    "I can''t believe you''re worried about me..."


    Tashiro looked up at the face of the childhood friend Tashiro Hishi, and accidentally spilled a smile.


    "Ah, the truth laughed." It must be raining red. I''ll tell your mom, too. "


    Jen laughs when she thinks she''s going crazy.


    When the truth got up, there was also a big boy nearby - Daichi Zongdeok [Daichi Munbe-nori]. He is also a true childhood friend. Ever since I was a child, the three of them have been acting together.


    ��Are you sure you''re doing the right thing?��


    Zongdeok asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. I am moving on impulse. [M] I''m doing what I want to do. I don''t think there is any blurring at the moment. No, it''s okay to blur. That means we''re going to fix the trajectory. Even though I know that a storm is coming, it is ridiculous to barge in unavoidably just because it is a scheduled course. Of course, in some cases, we need to dive into storms."


    "That''s not what you used to think." It was quite a leap of fame. "


    Upon hearing the true words, Zongdeok smiled.


    Flexible thinking was taught by Junko. I don''t say anything to my mouth, but I am grateful. I was taught a lot of other things.


    "Revenge is a stupid thing to do, and repeated over and over again, and you really thought so, but you didn''t abandon revenge. If you knew you were an idiot, you should give up revenge.��


    Zongdeok pointed out in a sinking tone.


    Makoto has seen many aspirants for revenge who visit the Snow Oka Research Institute. I''ve never seen a happy ending for a vengeful man before. Many of the avengers looked ugly, stupid, and distorted in their true eyes. Above all, I was sad to see it. In some cases, revenge was a misunderstanding, and in others, the target was already killed by someone else. I hate the vanity and foolishness of vengeance.


    Therefore, the truth was repeated like a spell. They say revenge is a fool''s thing. And he identifies himself as the idiot.


    "Well then, let''s go karaoke now." Oila, you''re going to sing a new song by Tsukina Mika, who loves the truth. "


    Jen urged with a bouncing voice.


    "By the time you were alive, Mika hadn''t fallen into the back streets, and she hadn''t even become a musician."


    ��Oila wanted to be a singer and a detective. Tsukina Mika is amazing because she''s a singer and an end player. I''m going to admire you. But such a Tsukina Mika is really a merry-go-round."


    When the truth broke in, Jen made fun of me.


    "Ah, ahhh... you really are so hot Aizawa-kun, aren''t you?"


    A tall, beautiful girl appeared and called out with an open voice. A girl named Reiko Kikuchi, who was in the same class in junior high school.


    "I won''t be able to return to Aizawa-kun''s race for a while, but I''ll definitely see you again." Until you''re reincarnated and become Aizawa-kun''s favorite girl, you''ll have to live a proper life until then. "


    "Don''t you have a grudge against me?"


    "I hate you so much." But I''m also... sorry for everything. There''s been a lot of things going wrong, and I''m showing you something that''s embarrassing. Ahahah, you were really dressed badly. I feel bad that I killed myself and left a scar on Aizawa-kun''s heart. "


    With a lonely expression, but the smile in her mouth was unceasing, Reiko told her.


    Behind Reiko... there was a gaze of truth from a distance. Yumi Kayama, a teacher in jersey.


    "It was a corpse doll." I mean, there''s no heart, no soul. "


    The teacher who really came out with trouble and even had a physical relationship, does not speak anything. It is divided as something that was not in the truth, but it is still in my memory. That''s why we make this kind of half-hearted appearance.


    "Are you really going to avenge us?"


    Zongdeok genuinely asks.


    "There are feelings, but that''s not all." There''s a lot of mixed feelings. I just want to clear my mind. [M] That''s what vengeance is all about. If you pinch it, you''ll be selfish. "


    ��Well, don''t let it be just bad ends.��


    ��Yeah. The act of revenge is ridiculous in itself, but if it leads to something worse, it''s a bonus for idiots.��


    The truth was told to the advising zodiac.


    Wake up. The morning sun is leaking through the gap between the curtains.


    In the past few years, since Makoto spent time at the Snow Oka Laboratory in the basement, he did not wake up and see the sun, but he always woke up in the dark, but now he is living in a facility called a bathhouse with dust accumulation, so there is a window in the room and sunlight in the room.


    "Tomorrow..."


    True consciousness that gets out of bed and looks at the calendar.


    In order to achieve one of the three objectives, tomorrow, the truth finally comes to a decisive battle. The other party specified the location. The truth is that we are ready.


    This is what we talked about yesterday.


    Five people, Yuri, Mizuki, Akiko, Hayama, and Shirokanedaro, got off the train at a station surrounded by trees.


    "Is this still Tokyo?" Oh, a forest bath is not for maggots. But in a very nice environment surrounded by greenery, even the maggots'' hearts will be purified. Woof, I guess. "


    ��No, I''m a little out of Tokyo.��


    Lily answers Hayama''s question.


    From here, the bus is supposed to go to the destination, so the five of them wait in front of the bus stop.


    "There are only four bottles out in a day."


    Mizuki says, looking at the timetable.


    "It''s good to travel like this together." It''s the purpose of the trip itself.


    Akiko gave a moody voice while looking out over the surrounding scenery.


    "It seems that Akiko''s outfit is floating especially in the countryside. Ha ha."


    Mizuki teases Akiko in the same Gothic fashion as usual.


    "It''s nice to stand out." If you say so, even your mom''s clothes are the same ~ "


    "I''m in and out of Pregnant Saint Village more often than before, so aside from the harmony with the landscape, I don''t think I can see it with strange eyes."


    When Akiko looks at the lily, it says with a clear face.


    The five sat in the bus stop chair for a while, wasting their time.


    "Oh, it''s perfectly suited to you guys!"


    Today, Lily-san.


    A long-haired old man and a curly-haired boy appeared and called out. Nakaseko Miyaki, a monster skilled in necromancy and a necromancer.


    Yuri-sama, there seems to be a lot more people, but do you need to do that?


    Platinum Taro asked with a disgruntled expression.


    "I''ll add more in Pregnancy Sage Village." I''ll do my best to entertain you. "


    and lilies.


    ��Even though Junko was a Tyman, there aren''t many adults in the truth.��


    "I didn''t really tell her to come alone."


    As Mizuki teaed, Lily put her hand around her mouth and said with a smile.


    If you want to bring a bunch of allies, just bring them along.


    "Mom... what are you going to do if I bring all the mice I know?" There are quite a few of them. "


    Akiko''s anxious face turned to Lily.


    "No, thank you." Either way, this is a final match where one of us dies. Be prepared, you true and intimate ladies. If you want to be on the side of the real one, don''t worry about it. "


    Lily''s tone was as usual, but Akiko and Mizuki''s complexion had changed dramatically when they heard the words. Akiko tended to fall on her face and fell silent, while Mizuki leaned back with her wrinkles between her brows.


    This is also the story of yesterday.

 2567 1

    Transfer from the train to the bus and finally reach your destination. The end of the long tunnel was dark. The leaves of the trees cover the road and almost block the sunlight.


    A mountain village surrounded by trees. Roads stretch between trees, and houses can be seen puffing up.


    "The strength of the spiritual magnetic field is amazing" "The signs of death are strong." Death Power Spot "


    A girl with two heads opens her mouth at the same time. Yaya and Maya.


    "Hmph... you''re so inspired. Maha''s right, this place is close to the underworld." It''s the same as a mountain or something like that. "


    Midori frowned and looked around.


    Is there only a sanctuary for necromancers?


    The truth mumbles. From the dreams and Mika, the information about the village is true to a certain extent. I heard that this was the village where the necromancers lived, and that the monsters lived.


    There was a call from Lily, and True agreed. When I settled in this pregnant holy village, And Makoto brought Midori and the sisters of Ushimura as a helper. And it was said unto the lilies, though not one to one, that it was true that they should not come alone unto the stones. Considering the character of the lily, it was not surprising that there were plenty of traps set up.


    For now, let''s go to the temple.


    Because the monk of the Daemon Temple is kind, I can rely on it, and Makoto was recommended by the Daemon Dream.


    "Mika-san has been here before, hasn''t she?" You should have taken me to your guide. "


    ��I thought I''d bring you in, but I had other things to do.��


    It''s true that Midori told me to answer, but it''s not really a job. I didn''t say anything to begin with. I don''t want to tell Mika much about myself. I don''t want to tell you. Mika is quite na?ve, and she sees herself as the type who would probably get hurt.


    And it is known to Midori that the truth is lying, and that it connects the heart with the truth.


    "Hey, everybody be careful. Somebody''s coming. From the woods."


    Midori sees and reports first. Makamura and her sisters are ready.


    Nyaa


    It was a cat that showed up, but--


    "What''s this..." "You''re so creepy and cute"


    The skin all over the body is peeling and the flesh is exposed. Particularly, the right half of the rolled-up face is painfully horrifying. The right eye was not a cat''s eye, but a compound insect''s eye. From the back a butterfly''s wings grew, and the tail was not like a cat''s, but like a belly of a long, sloppy bug.


    "Zombie chimera cat. That''s him..."


    A true reminder of the necromancer girl who once fought in an immigrant den. I also know that he is a person close to Lily.


    "Haro. Do you hear me?"


    The cat opens her mouth wide and makes a voice. Truth is the voice I''ve heard. That girl''s voice.


    We talked.


    "Fuwa...... it''s nice to be shaking the air with power like milk. This cat''s voice is coming out of my throat properly"


    The village sisters and the greenery are surprised.


    "Aihisabra, Makoto Aizawa." Miko Imino. I have a message from Sister Lily, so I''ll tell her. Ah, by the way, this cat is just a messenger that conveys my recorded voice. I can''t answer your questions. "


    "It was a recording. It was a little disappointing."


    "I use the cats'' vocal cords for recording, and I do laborious things."


    Hearing the words of the cat, Yaya and Maya said.


    "Sister Lily is somewhere in this village." You can find it directly, but suddenly you''re going to be like Tyman, so there''s no point in going all the way to this pregnant sacred village, which is the sanctuary of the necromancer, and I''m going to let you play with Aizawa for real. If you collect the eight toll bills, you can meet Lily-sama, so it''s a game of collecting bills. "


    It is possible to find the location of lilies on your own, but it is probably faster to collect bills.


    When I heard the message of Miko left in the cat''s voice, I judged it to be true.


    "Well, once you have all eight bills, you will come to the western part of the village." Even the people in the village don''t stop for fear, it''s a forbidden place, so be careful ~.


    Midori, Yaya, and Asaya changed their complexions. Because the demonic power contained in the zombie chimera cat swelled up rapidly. I noticed it was a little late.


    "Bari ahhhhhhh"


    Gaya and Maya activate the magic at the same time.


    At last, the zombie chimera cat that was talking until now exploded. Meat fragments are splashed, and even more elongated insects like lice are splashed.


    The invisible barrier in front of the four clung to a large number of lice, and Midori grabbed his face. Since Yaya and Maya were sorcerers, they often dealt with grotesque items when making catalysts, so they didn''t feel anything in particular.


    "Explosion after message. Classic."


    "Hey, I didn''t have a fixed line ~"


    It should be noted that this chan will automatically disappear.


    Makoto, Midori, and the Ushimurai sisters say each.


    "West is forbidden?"


    "Interesting. When forbidden, I want to know more about people''s saga"


    Yaya spoke of the cat''s dialogue earlier, and Maha spoke of her feelings.


    "From my dreams, I heard that the south and the west are dangerous." I''m going to have to go in there, too. "


    Makoto said and walked along the road.


    Not seven balls, but eight bills.


    ��Maybe there''s a Guardian in each of them, so you can fight and take it away, or something like that.��


    Said Yaya while walking.


    "I''m going up. Now, I''m going to play with Mizuki and Akiko, but are you ready for this, Makoto?"


    Midori peers into her true face as she shows her teeth and laughs.


    "I was ready before I got here." I want you to try not to kill them, if you can. If they really want to kill you, you don''t have to forgive them. "


    The Truth that speaks lightly.


    After walking for a while on the path where the dirt peeled off, he eventually left the forest. A village in the basin spreads out below. You can see the fields and rice fields step by step. Despite such a village in the mountains, I saw several buildings that were not so high.


    "People are coming from over there."


    "Farmer''s style as seen"


    Yaya and Maja refer to the middle-aged man who walks on the main road.


    Yaya, Maja, listen to me.


    Please do it yourself!


    Truth asked, but Yaya and Maya refused with a very strong tone.


    "Midori"


    It''s the same as Aya, Yaya, and Maisa!


    Makoto turned toward Midori, but Midori also turned away with a sharp face.


    "It''s better for a woman to listen than a man to listen."


    Foolishly, the truth moves forward before the incoming villagers.


    ��Excuse me, I need to see you for a moment.��


    A true voice speaks to the villagers.


    "Talked about true respect.


    "I heard something rare."


    Yaya shouted in amazement, and Maha''s face seemed interesting.


    "Do you know a woman named Rainbow Lily? No... have you seen a 20-year-old woman dressed in white?"


    True voiced villagers pass by as if they were not seeing the real thing.


    "Closed" "Exclusive"


    "This kind of thing is named after the hidden place in this hand, right?"


    Shortly after Yaya and Midori said, Makoto pulled out his gun and shot the villagers at their feet.


    "Tell me now."


    He pushed his hips out and stiffened. He stuck a gun to the villagers'' heads and intimidated them with a cold look.


    "Heh...... Makoto, you''re overdoing it."


    Midori smiles as bitterly as she can.


    "True, I''ll pull whatever it takes" "I don''t care if it''s violent..."


    "A little mahjong..."


    Yaya was awe-inspiring, and Mahiya was enchanted.


    "This is what happens when you don''t listen to me."


    With his eyes fixed on the villagers, he spoke out to the three girls.


    "That''s right, my brother..."


    "That''s the worst true..."


    "A little mahjong..."


    A dazzling greenery and a lewd mahjong. Yaya is also awe-inspiring.


    "If it''s raining on the shore, there''s no stranger in this village." I''ve been in and out of here for a long time, so I''ve been a celebrity in this neighborhood. I''ve seen a lot of them lately, but I don''t know where they are. "


    Thank you. Oh, and teach me how to get to the Great Demon Temple.


    "Scratch this road."


    When the villager answers, the true man puts down his gun, shakes his head in a small way, and urges him to get lost. The villagers stood up and ran away with a dash.


    "No... my real brother is really a bad guy right now. Next time I do that, I''ll consider leaving Midori."


    Midori stabbed the nail with a piercing voice.


    "I didn''t mean to do such a bad thing." If you''re in the city, there''s no problem because you''re in the country. "


    "Perhaps it would be a flat country discrimination..." Because of your own weight! "


    I can''t see the color of reflection, Midori shouts his anger really clearly.


    I don''t know why I''m hanging out with true vengeance anymore.


    Yaya muttered to herself.


    Yesterday, Makoto contacted Yaya and Maya and told them that she wanted to get her revenge. The reason for the revenge, what kind of opponent, etc., isn''t everything, but I told him most of the time. I told them that I had fallen into the backstreets, that this revenge was one of my goals, and that my relationship with Junko had changed. There are many parts that are difficult to say, so the area is lying down.


    "Yaya, I have no choice but to give it up." We''ve been contracted as a true summoning beast. "


    "No, I don''t have a contract like that..."


    In an attempt to persuade Maya, Yaya let out a half-eyed breath.

 2568 2

    Makoto, Midori, Yaya, and Asaya were walking towards the Great Demon Temple.


    I was told to collect the bills, but do you have any clues?


    Yaya asks as she walks.


    "If it''s hidden somewhere and there''s no hint, it''s not a game." No matter how bad the character of the lily is, you will consider the area as a stone. "


    "Hey, it''s sweet." True brother. It depends on the type of bad character, but as long as you''re listening, the lily is self-contained. Someone who loves playing alone and watching others get in trouble and get in a bad mood doesn''t even think about it. "


    "I will not play a game that can''t be solved at all because I have summoned you to a place like this and you are ready. I don''t have any bills or any hints at all, so I don''t have the personality to relax and let us withdraw and enjoy watching you like that. Lilies are lilies, and they have a different aesthetic from snow okas."


    "Haha...... I feel like I''ve lost to my real brother. Even though I have more experience in life."


    When I heard the conversation between Makoto and Midori, Yaya suddenly became interested.


    "How old is Midori? It''s like Junko or being tired, but I''m not old."


    "Yeah, technically not." Midori created a reincarnation spell while retaining her memory and abilities. "


    Midori answers the question of Yaya honestly.


    "Seriously?" "Why not aging like that?"


    "As long as you stay as a child, you don''t have to work." That''s why I''m suicidal and reincarnated properly before I grow up. I''m just about the age of now, and I''m always dead. "


    When Midori laughed and answered the question of Mahi, the sisters all opened their mouths.


    After walking for a while, the four encountered the villagers again.


    The man was extremely bad-looking, his eyes peeled, and he stared at the four with a hostile gaze.


    I felt sick, but I could really be an enemy, so I wouldn''t turn a blind eye to the real ones.


    (Hmph...... Even if you look sick, the mental waves are terrible. You''re a man of hostility and malice. But I don''t think there''s any sign of attack)


    There are people in the world who can make people uncomfortable by just their faces and faces. It''s the one who hides the rotten inner side and puts it on the surface without cutting it. Midori sees that this man might have made such a match.


    The man suddenly opened his mouth wide as the four of them wandered.


    The four looked into the man''s mouth. There was no tongue in my mouth.


    Ahhhh, ahhhhh


    Midori, Yaya, and Asaya looked surprised, and the man laughed happily with a strange voice. And then she left.


    ��What was it? What was that?"


    "I felt the horror of the countryside."


    Yaya and Maja are completely confused.


    As I walked for a while longer, the truth that was walking at the head stopped me.


    A boy of about the age of true looks stands in the middle of the road. A boy with impressive curly hair is playing with his curly forehead with his fingers.


    "Yo, Aizawa."


    The curly-haired boy, Masaki Nakaseko, truly smiled.


    It was the first time I had met the sisters of Ushimura and Yaki, but Midori was different.


    (She looks familiar.)


    (I know that girl. I was in the headquarters building of the Snowflake Society. Together with Ji Lijiang, Yu and Silvia, I was looking forward to the live delivery of the interview with Zheng Ma)


    Midori and Masaki looked at each other at the same time.


    "Nakaseko. Are you going to fight me to become a lily''s minion?"


    "I''m not one of your minions, but as a senior necromancer, I''m taking care of Lily-san a lot." Not only that, but I also feel like I''ve played purely against Aizawa. "


    When he heard the true words, Yaki smiled slightly.


    "You''ve heard the rules, right? Gather these."


    Maki takes out a pentagonal wooden board like a chess card from his pocket and shows it to him.


    Is it a toll bill? That is, a simple game where you have to play a lily''s underbelly to collect the bills.


    "Don''t downgrade to a lower level." Well, I guess so. There''s no rule that doesn''t necessarily show up to Aizawa with a bill of lading. Some patterns are set by us, like me, and some patterns are found by Aizawa herself, relying on tips. "


    True points out that Yaki gave an overview of the game.


    "Incidentally, the hint may be written on the bill of lading." I have a clue to this bill of lading. "


    Having said that, Yaki laughed furiously and took the bill of lading with him.


    So, can I leave you all alone now?


    "Eh... no, that''s not fair, I wonder if one-on-one with Aizawa..."


    Really, Yaki asks with a sassy voice.


    "All right, come anytime."


    Makoto shakes her head to the Midori and Ushimura sisters, prompting her to step back. The three obey honestly.


    (Tension is transmitted. He''s got strength, but he''s not experienced enough.)


    Seeing Yaki facing her, I think it''s true. I suspect that you are challenging me because you want to gain that experience.


    When Maki started casting spells, Maki pulled out a gun and shot it.


    It was possible that this would end lightly, but that would be bad for Yaki, who was too unprepared, and that was it. But the truth was, I missed the spot and shot him in the shoulder.


    The bullets did not hit Yaki, but were distracted by the presence of Yaki in front of him.


    (Have you prepared for the flash stones in advance?)


    Seeing the virtual spirits that had materialized before Maki--the mummy boxers, I think it was true. They must have summoned us before they got here.


    Yaki''s spell made another virtual spirit become a reality.


    "Ahh! Ahhhh!"


    "What the..." "Even though it''s cute, my legs are full of hair..." I ruined it with my limbs..... "


    Looking at Uncle Beluga, who was screaming out loud, Yaya and Mahjong pulled their faces with exactly the same expression.


    This time it''s not possessive transformation, it''s the embodiment of the image.


    "Yeah. That''s why I''m pretty tired. And it''s the same that the control does not work according to the will of the magician. The battle itself will be fought by them."


    If I keep attacking the magician, will I be able to protect you properly?


    Listening to Maki''s commentary, he aimed at the armpit of the mummy boxer and shot Makoto.


    The Mysala Boxer reacts and picks up the bullet with the Boxer Glove. If I hadn''t reacted, I would have hit Yaki.


    Let''s go one more time.


    Yaki declares and casts more spells.


    "You don''t have to declare all the time. Too much fun. Take it more seriously when fighting enemies other than me.��


    ��That''s like telling me that my real brother is going to play as much as he wants, right?��


    Green laughs as she listens to the true dialogue.


    The virtual spirit that materialized in the third body was truly the first time to see it. It looked like a flying snake with an elongated vermilion body, but it was not a snake on its head. The tip of my mouth is a sharp fish. And the chest was spreading as wide as Tobiuo''s, and it was like a wing. The serpentine carcass is quite long and arcs and arches many times in the air.


    (Technique and speed tie, power type, and anomaly type. I was wondering, which would be the best solution?)


    The mummy boxer, Uncle Chaotic Beluga, and the vermilion snake fish look at the three bodies, and their heads work at high speeds.


    I knew it would be troublesome to do it alone.


    "Hmph, what are you talking about now?"


    Midori shouted in a daze as she mumbled.

 2569 3

    Masaki Nakaseko was not only a necromancer, but also a researcher of words and spirits. It sucks up the energy of thoughts and collective unconscious energy from the spirits, and reveals the figure of the virtual spirit. Use a defined word, an image of memory possessed by many human heads.


    Furthermore, by possessing the person who uttered the spirits, the virtual spirit is made to materialize. It can be said that it is a technique that uses words and Yido as a catalyst, but this time there is no such technique.


    (Offal...? This...)


    In the face of rapid physical exhaustion, Yaki turned pale. She feels dizzy and has greasy sweat.


    (It is not good to go around defending. If you don''t maintain your offensive, you''ll be hit in no time.)


    The truth is that there are three enemies, and it is judged by the appearance of each type.


    Shoot a gun while you run. It was aimed at Yaki.


    Again, the mummy boxer reacted and stood up to protect Yaki. True action, as imagined. Now I was able to seal off the mummy boxer''s attack.


    Cuuuiiiiiii!


    Uncle Beluga, who was screaming in disgust, dashed in with a genuine aim.


    Furthermore, the vermilion snake fish twisted its long body and swam toward the sky as if hiding in Uncle Beluga''s body.


    (Beluga''s unconsciousness is going to devour that long fish.)


    Truth sees that as an organization of such concepts. Of course, I can''t throw away the possibility of attacking in a different way, and I haven''t decided yet.


    The moment Uncle Beluga really approached, he lowered himself and set up a low altitude tackle.


    The true screamer jumps over Uncle Beluga and avoids tackling him. However, as expected, there was a vermilion snake fish.


    The vermilion snake fish is trying to pierce the true body with its sharp, pointed mouth, but the true body falls to half in the air and avoids the attack. Shoots two guns at Yaki shortly after he dodges.


    The mummy boxer was thoroughly dressed up as Yaki''s guard to prevent a real shooting.


    One bullet is diverted by the glove, while the other strikes the center of the abdomen. There was no damage to the body from the bullets. The mummy boxer collapsed and Yaki''s body was revealed.


    Makoto couldn''t keep shooting at Yaki. Uncle Beluga got up immediately and really hit me. More vermilion snake fish pierced in a row. Under these two onslaught, True could not help but stop the attacking hand.


    It wasn''t good to go around defending, but it looked like the mummy boxer had been defeated, and I decided to go around defending and ask for the gap.


    "That girl, she looks sick." "Sick and weak?"


    Yaya and Maja said when they saw Yaki frowning bitterly.


    "It feels like a magician can''t handle the strength of the technique." I wish I had more training, but even if I was forced to use a technique that doesn''t match my level, it''s going to be very draining. "


    Midori explains.


    Suddenly, Truth noticed a change.


    (Your movements are getting soggy? Are you asking me out?)


    Obviously, the speed of the vermilion snake fish and Uncle Beluga was slowing down, but the truth was not to be alarmed. I suspected that he was aiming for something by showing me the gap.


    However, after seeing Maki''s exhausted expression, he was convinced that it was not an act.


    Makoto stopped aiming at Yaki and pointed his muzzle at Uncle Beluga.


    Ahh!


    Three bullets are fired at Uncle Beluga. A painful scream broke out, and Uncle Beluga''s movements stopped for a moment.


    Uncle Beluga shouted like he was squeezing his strength, and he filled up the distance with a furious speed.


    (Damn it....)


    The truth has faltered. If it was Uncle Beluga''s attack, it would be inevitable. However, even if you avoid Uncle Beluga, you can''t avoid the vermilion snake fish. At some point, the body of the vermilion snake fish was surrounded by a long body at the point where it was washed off the ground.


    After avoiding Uncle Beluga''s punch, the whole body of the vermilion snake fish swelled up and wrapped around it like a real body. It was a brilliant simultaneous timing. It is wrapped around each arm. Now it looks like you can''t shoot a gun.


    But even if you don''t move your arm, you''re not wrapped around your leg. Only the circumference of the upper body was caught.


    Makoto kicked the ground lightly and shifted her torso wide in the air. At the same time, the muzzle of a gun held in a non-moving arm moves in the direction of the muzzle. Even if you don''t move your arms, you can aim by moving your whole body. You can reorient the muzzle itself. The muzzle was pointed at Uncle Beluga.


    Two shots were fired, one through Uncle Beluga''s throat and the other through the part of the cob called the melon on his head.


    The Truth will fall to the ground. Uncle Beluga''s chaos disappeared. The mummy boxer disappeared in no time. All that was left was a vermilion snake fish wrapped around its core.


    But the vermilion snake fish also disappeared. Yaki put it out.


    Maki was breathing and sweating.


    "Lose. Limitations. It seems that my fatigue will increase if I get the image of a virtual spirit." It''s hard to materialize the conscious body without possession. "


    Yaki gently raised his hands and surrendered. Truth gets up and puts down the gun.


    "If you can''t control the image you''ve cast, and leave your own defense to me, it won''t be a good idea to expose yourself and fight from the front."


    "I see... If you''re serious, I''d better hide myself."


    Really pointed out, Yaki sighed roughly and agreed with him with a bitter expression.


    "Aizawa seemed to have a lot of room." I mean, from the movement, it felt like a hundred battles of polishing, and I was reminded of the difference... There''s too much difference and I don''t even feel remorse. Here, the bill. "


    Maki took out the note from his pocket and threw it towards the true person, but it fell to the ground on the way because of fatigue or because it did not reach the true person. Truth goes to pick it up.


    The bill was marked with a number, a map of the village, and a cross. The written number is 18: 00. It shows the time.


    "Hey, you mean you should go to this place at this time, right?"


    Is this perhaps the south of the village?


    You shouldn''t have gone south, should you?


    Midori, Yaya, and Maya looked at the bill and asked questions.


    "Either way, you''re going west." Why shouldn''t you go south and west? "


    "In the south, there are not necromancers, but people who call themselves the Sons of the Sky Gods." The villagers don''t get in much, but it''s not completely taboo. But if the rest of the people walked in without any business, the residents of the south wouldn''t look good. To the west... I can''t say it from my mouth "


    Yaki answered the real question with a smile.


    Empty God?


    "It''s about Tengu."


    Yaya and Maya raised their questions at the same time, and Midori answered.


    "The descendants of Tengu."


    And true.


    I have time, so let''s go to the Great Demon Temple first.


    True inspires.


    Big Demon Temple?


    It was Yaki who raised the question.


    It seems that we should be alert to all the residents of the village, but I heard the previous information that the Daemon Temple can be trusted, so I''m relying on it.


    Truth says.


    "It doesn''t mean that all of this village is under the control of Mr. Lily, nor is it Mr. Lily''s ally." I and Yuri-san are just one of the necromancers who are coming in and out of the village. "


    Yaki smiles as she says that.


    Is there anyone else in the village who might be on your side?


    Besides the temple people I''m going to go to?


    Is it okay to divulge information before you have a true enemy?


    Yaya asks.


    "You should keep your mouth shut."


    That''s right.


    "Huh!?"


    Maya said, the truth agreed, and Yaki raised her voice with a drawn face.


    "I''m just kidding."


    Maki stroked her chest as she told the truth. Yaki didn''t want to kill me at all, so she didn''t want to kill me.


    "Top batter Yaki, you fought quite well, but you lost." Thanks to you, I''m ready to go, too. "


    A voice is heard on the wipe. It''s a loud voice that still seems to be a child.


    Turning towards the voice, a strangely dressed boy with a bandage wrapped around his body stood a little far away, smiling at the true ones. It is difficult to understand because the face is almost half hidden in the bandage, but it is probably about the same age as Midori or a little younger. Her eyes are wide, and she always smiles with a lovely smile that she can see even if she is hidden in a bandage.


    "Lutz, you''re here already."


    Yeah. Say hello.


    When Yaki calls out, the bandaged boy called Lutz takes the note out of his pants pocket and flickers it.


    Showing the bill, Lutz returned his heel and ran out.


    "Ah, he ran away."


    Quick legs.


    Maja and Yaya say.


    "Be careful." He''s younger than me, but he''s better as a magician than me. "


    Yaki warns.


    Is the weakest one?


    Yaki is the weakest person with a bill of lading.


    "These two heads will tell you something uncomfortable." "But I think so..." I''m still half human as a necromancer. "


    Listening to the dialogue between Yaya and Maja, Yaki admitted with a mocking smile after sharpening his lips.


    Bye-bye.


    Truth ran after Lutz, short of words. Midori and the Ushimura sisters also follow in earnest.


    "Yuri-san, Aizawa seems to be going to Daemon Temple, but can I overlook it?" In any case, there''s something there that might help Aizawa. if Aizawa and the others do it well...... but there is a possibility that they will get it. "


    When Makoto is gone, Yaki reports to Lily on the transceiver. There is no telephone service in this village.


    I was expecting to rely on the Daemon Temple. However, in order to borrow the things stored in the Great Demon Temple, you must convince the monk. That would be pretty tricky. Even if I could convince you and gain strength, that would be interesting. "


    ��It sounds like you''re expecting that kind of development.��


    Listening to the lily dialogue, Yaki pointed out with a funny smile.

 2570 4

    There was a guest visiting the Dai Moji Temple. A necromancer named Elliot Green, who has lived in the village for a long time.


    On that day, Elliot was reading one of the picture books stored in the temple. The picture book was a substitute for Kijima''s ghost tools.


    "There are several picture books related to Kijima''s ghost tools." I''ve heard that some of them are written about this temple. No, as a monk, your nose is high. "


    Is that what makes my nose so high?


    Elliot is dumbfounded at the monk who says boastfully while brewing tea.


    Elliot carefully handles the stored spells, artifacts, and magic items, so the monks can be trusted with peace of mind. At first, the monk was reluctant to allow it, but Elliot himself offered new spells, so he dropped it.


    "The story of this Kijima ghost is particularly interesting." Is there really such a thing as anti-soul magic? "


    Elliot says, pointing to the picture book. Actually, this picture book was delivered to the temple yesterday. Elliot, who heard the story, came to browse.


    "As far as I can see from the contents of the picture book, I don''t want to bring people back to life, I just want to summon the spirit."


    The monk says, turning a blind eye to a picture book titled Kijima''s Antispiritual Incense.


    "Nevertheless, if it is true, it will overturn the roots of necromancy." The soul that flew completely into the underworld is not something that we can manage with human power. "


    Elliot spoke in a slightly excited tone.


    "Or maybe I just saw a phantom, or maybe I was summoned by a spirit that didn''t travel completely into the underworld." Either way, I''d like to actually get this demonic tool. "


    Carrying a cup of tea in his mouth, Elliot calms down a bit and mouths a sceptical word.


    "Is it true that there are picture books?" The authors are all the same. "


    "There is a possibility that the picture book is a fake. The more you doubt it, the harder it is to believe it.��


    As the monk said, Elliot was still skeptical.


    "By the way, Monk, this village seems to be in turmoil again from today." And this time, I was going to jump into this fight. "


    "Huh? Seriously? Monk, you''re in trouble... hahaha... what''s going on?"


    He was a lonely monk, but Elliot remained his true face, so he asked, his face looked bad.


    "Rainbow shore lily request." We''re supposed to be helping her with her enemies. I hope my house isn''t destroyed again. I''ve just finished the restoration. "


    Hmmm. By the way, Ser Elliot, is the important tea plantation back on track?


    "It''s going to take longer in the tea plantation..."


    Shortly after Elliot answered the monk''s question, the bell rang.


    "Oops, a guest is here. Excuse me."


    The monk heads to the front door and uses the camera to check on the guests.


    "Oh, oh, it was you." Thank you for coming. The monk is excited. What happened to the other children? "


    Being a known person, the monk opened the door and greeted the guest with a smile.


    "It''s work! And I had a dangerous feeling that I was alone!"


    Seeing the monk''s face, Tsukina Mika said with a cheerful smile.


    Lutz, a boy with a bandage all over his body, ran away from a concrete building with cracks all over it and a dirty surface.


    "Hmph, it''s such a trap to enter a building like this, isn''t it?"


    "I agree with Midori."


    But it''s a stone''s throw.


    "It''s like a trap, so don''t stop talking about it."


    Midori, Maya, Yaya, and Makoto say it in front of the old building.


    Additionally, you can feel quite strong spiritual power from the building ~


    ��The building itself is under some form of strong supernatural force.��


    "At that point, it''s already a trap for you."


    Midori and Yaya reported and said with an unpleasant face.


    Truth cut through the open door of the building in silence. Midori and the Beef Village sisters also look at each other and then follow the real story.


    There are several doors leading up to the entrance.


    "The cinema?"


    Midori muttered when she saw the structure of the entrance and the door. It was somehow reminiscent of a cinema.


    When Makoto opened the door, it was a large hall and filled with countless seats. And there was a stage where the curtain went down.


    "Welcome to the Virtual Spirit Theater" "Spectre Theater" "


    Lutz, on the stage''s sleeve, greeted her happily, put one hand on her chest, and bowed deeply.


    The show is called ''The Giant of Fire and the Giant of Ice.''


    Lutz told me that a giant with vermilion all over his body and flames all over his body and a giant with light blue all over and frozen all over his body appeared on both sides of Lutz.


    "This is a virtual spirit just like Yaki." A pseudo-spirit body without a soul that projects residual thoughts into the image. You can''t do anything with Shino''s technique, can you? "


    Midori said.


    "Virtual spirits are a trend among recent necromancers." The application power is amazing, so you don''t have to bother using real spirits with souls. I have a lot of time to procure souls, and it''s very difficult to maintain them and store them. Virtual spirits are clearing those problems, and the application of power is amazing. "


    Even if you look at Yaki''s magic, you can see it.


    Truth says to Lutz, who speaks proudly.


    "However, Yuri-sama was distant until recently." It''s the necromancer who manipulates the soul that has such an old obsession. But necromancy is also a trend of the times, and lilies seem to have changed their minds reluctantly recently. "


    When Lutz spoke to him, the curtain rose. At the same time, light overflows from the curtain and the surrounding area is enveloped in dazzling light.


    The light quickly vanished. Shortly after the light went out, the surroundings changed. Both the chair and the stage are gone, and the scenery of the alpine meadows is spread out. The clouds flowing in the sky are nearby, and there are flocks of sheep. You can also see houses with windmills.


    "The view has changed." "Pastoral."


    "This is just illusion." We can break this. Shino is strong against illusion, isn''t he? Because there is an illusion technique that breaks any illusion. "


    Yaya and Maya muttered and Midori insisted.


    "Stop it. It''s a stage I''ve taken care of, and I won''t give you a bill of lading if I do that."


    Lutz''s expression clouded when he heard Midori''s dialogues.


    "I''m going to ask you guys to join me in my play." But this is still a test. You guys can join in the mood for practice. "


    "It''s not about watching a play, it''s about starring in it."


    Listening to Lutz''s dialogue, Truth decided so.


    "Yeah, you don''t have to watch the script. Since possessed virtual spirits teach dialogue on the spot, there is no need to memorize it. Some ad libs are okay."


    "Hmph, it''s kind of weird that it''s a tight trap." It doesn''t look like a trap. "


    After analyzing the surroundings, Midori says:


    ��I agree with Midori. You can see it''s not a trap.��


    ��I still don''t believe it. You still have to suspect it."


    They expressed different opinions in Yaya and Maya.


    Is there any danger?


    If you don''t do what you say, I''ll check the truth that you''re not going to give me the bill.


    "Not at all this time." Because it''s a practice. "


    Next time, the next production will be dangerous, right?


    Yes, I''ll give you my note if you do a good job.


    To confirm the truth, Lutz said with a smile.


    "Tell me your names."


    Asked by Lutz, each of the four introduces themselves.


    "Yaya and Maya are the icy giants." Midori plays the role of the Giant of Fire. Truth is the role of the mediator''s traveler. I''m the narrator. "


    Lutz flies his fingers and instructions.


    "It''s a practice, but I''ll film it." By the way, the production will do a different performance than this one at a later date. "


    "Different exercises and real life..." "Later..."


    Shortly after Yaya and Maya muttered, changes occurred in the four bodies.


    "There''s a mirror, you can look at it."


    "My hair is also blue. Such an ice giant."


    "My face hasn''t changed. But these primitive clothes....."


    Yaya and Maya groan at the color of their bodies and their clothes. Her skin turned light blue and her chest and waist were covered with fur.


    You had a pretty big chest, didn''t you?


    Hey!


    "Brother..."


    Listening to the true words, Yaya and Maya shouted angrily at the same time, and Midori leaked a dumb voice. Midori''s body color also changed, and she turned into a primitive human look. True Western attire, but no physical changes.


    "No, I was told by Yukioka that I should properly say and praise to the woman about her breasts, so I put it into practice, but was it a lie...?"


    "It''s not a lie, it''s just sexual harassment." Jun-san is Jun-san and she''s crazy. Even if she''s a woman, she''s a woman''s boobs ski, so my real brother won''t take it seriously. "


    "I''m sorry, but I just swallowed the words of Yukioka, and the worst thing is Yukioka."


    Midori stabbed him with a nail and apologized to him, but he also made excuses.


    Junko is a lesbian?


    "I don''t even feel like I have that subtly."


    Gaya asks, and the truth answers.


    ��The Giant of Fire and the Giant of Ice are very close and always quarrel.��


    Ignoring the four exchanges, Lutz narrates.


    (Hey, Flame. You''re always hot and annoying. Go somewhere far away)


    A voice echoed in Yaya and Maya''s head.


    This is what you call it.


    Sisters who murmured at the same time.


    "Hey, Flame, you''re always hot and annoying." Go somewhere far away. "


    "Kat..."


    Yaya and Maya spoke the dialogue, but Lutz made a bad cut.


    "Why?" "I followed the dialogue of virtual spirits."


    "I''m sorry. I thought it would be better to split the dialogue between the two of us rather than just talking to each other at the same time."


    Lutz orders.


    "Hey, Flame. You''re always in hot weather."


    It''s annoying.


    "Go somewhere far away."


    "Kat! That''s a funny way to share it." I''m wearing it in a strange place. "


    Lutz made an aroused gesture.


    Mahjong came in in a strange place, and Mahjong is bad.


    "Because I wanted to say the part that was annoying..."


    Yaya complains and Maha says she''s sorry.


    After that, the four of them continued the dialogue practice.


    "This time, just grab your senses." The spirits and virtual spirits will also participate in the production. The real life is in jeopardy, so keep your eyes peeled. "


    "That''s a lot of orders." "Only one person is very serious."


    "I know this guy is serious, but..."


    "Why do you feel like you''re being mixed up with something like this?"


    Lutz said in a refreshing tone, and Yaya, Maja, Makoto, and Midori said in a daze.


    "I told you I would mix my soul in the real thing." It''s for them. "


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Midori asks, listening to Lutz''s dialogue.


    "There are many spirits in the underworld that can''t become a Buddha, but there are half of them in this world." We necromancers deal with such spirits, but we know that we should moderately stimulate them to maintain their quality control and retention. The evil spirits and resentful spirits are the ones who have lost most of their thinking abilities and gone mad, so it''s not very subtle. "


    Lutz explains.


    "I also found that making people perform differently, and mixing the living into the play, will give them a better stimulus. I usually ask the villagers to pay for their cooperation, but this time I hope you guys who are Lily-sama''s guests can help me."


    I see.


    Shortly after hearing Lutz''s story, the door of the theatre opened.


    The girl, who was barefoot in her dirty dress, was truly familiar.


    "Hey... what are you doing in here on your own, Miko?"


    "I knocked." It''s not self-righteous. But I''m going to let you do it on your own because I got annoyed by using Residence Guard. "


    To blame Lutz, Miko Imino said with a cool face.

 2571 5

    Both Midori and the Ushimura sisters looked at Miko with vigilance. You can tell at a glance that you are a magician. Although it looks like a girl, the distorted smile in her mouth, the terrible aura emanating from her body, and her dirty clothes and barefoot attire make her feel creepy.


    Is this a necromancer too?


    He''s the one who made the zombie cat.


    Truth answered the question of Ayahuasca.


    "Makoto Aizawa, you''ve come properly." I''ll make good on my promise. I''ll play with you plenty


    "I don''t remember promising you anything."


    Tell Amiko that she''s happy and that she doesn''t care about the truth.


    "Oops, I''ve never met anyone else." Nice to meet you, Miko Imino. A normal, everywhere girl who loves making zombie chimeras that mix zombies and insects, and half-zombies between zombies and living creatures. I especially like making cat zombies. "


    "A terrible self-introduction..."


    "I''m sure that''s what I''m going to do." That''s why it''s so painful. "


    It was Miko who greeted her in a good mood, but when she heard the dialogue between Yaya and Maya, she froze. It disappears with a smile and changes dramatically into a dented face.


    "It hurts me a little... no... not a little bit... but a little bit..." Stop dismissing me. Even though I was in such a bad mood, I sank all at once with those words... so terrible. It''s not much... I can''t help it if it''s cyclical, but I can''t help it if someone hurts me... "


    "I''m sorry." "I''m sorry."


    The depression was too intense, so I apologized unintentionally to the Ushimura sisters.


    "But, I was taught how to cope by Aizawa Makoto, who was there." You know what I mean, please? Asked for one shot. Without a massive murderous aura..... "


    "By the way, Miko doesn''t have a bill of lading." It''s just a prankster. "


    Immediately after Miko said it, Lutz spoke out.


    "If you don''t have a bill of lading, I don''t need it." Wasn''t he Miko''s junior? "


    "It was Yuri-sama who raised Amiko." Both Miko and I are relatives of Yuri-sama. Along with Akiko and Mizuki. Even though Miko was going to keep the bill, Miko wanted to be treated like a tourist because she had a leap of faith. "


    Answer the real question, Lutz.


    "It''s terrible that you''re giving me a finch." Please wrap it in Oblate and say it a little more.... "


    "I have nothing else to say." It''s a fact. "


    Miko turned to Lutz with a sad gaze, but Lutz said nothing.


    "Ah, that''s enough. I''ll play and get rid of it."


    "What?" "As explained in advance."


    Looking at the zombie cat that appeared in the port in Miko''s arms, Yaya frowned, but Maha was expressionless.


    "Go, Zanelli."


    As Miko spreads her hand, the limb of the butterfly grows from the abdomen of the zombie cat Zanelli, and Amiko jumps on both shoulders instead of the platform, spreading the wings of the butterfly in the air and flying towards the four people.


    True draws a gun and fires two shots. Zanelli fell as he ate bullets from his head and the base of his wings.


    "Zanelliiiii! You really are a bad boy!" Let''s throw him in the river again! "


    With a hysteric cry, Miko ran to the place where Xaneri had fallen, and stomped on Xaneri''s body as many times as she could.


    "Poor thing." "Animal cruelty."


    Even though I''m a zombie, I don''t understand the nerves that can tease a cat. Even though I''m a zombie, I''m annoyed to see it.


    Yaya, Asaya, and Midori saw Amako''s atrocities and revealed their unpleasantness.


    Miko retracted Xaneri and called in two new zombie cats. A cat with a bright red scorpion tail and a large cat walking on two legs carrying a bag.


    "Go, Giovanni, Camparnella."


    Ugni!


    Giovanni chirped as if responding to Miko''s orders.


    "This is him again."


    A large bipedal cat - a true lookout for the cam panela.


    Midori, Yaya, and Maya. Don''t expose your hands too much at the moment.


    "Even if you say so..." "It depends on the situation"


    "Well, while I''m confident that I can do something about it, I won''t do anything about it. I''m going to help you when I''m not going to be able to do anything about it, so I''m here."


    When he was truly told, Yaya''s face became troubled. Asaya gave him a light reply, and Midori shrugged her shoulders with a smile.


    When Giovanni jumped a lot, he flew into the air and headed for the four of them. I wasn''t flying with my wings like Zanelli. It seems to be flying with supernatural force.


    Campanela stayed there, lowered the bag she was carrying, and opened the mouth of the bag. In an instant, countless small things were fired from the mouth of the bag, jumping over Giovanni and flying to the four of them.


    "Barya!" "Noooooo!"


    Yaya and Maya erect an invisible barrier. One by one, black pebbles hit the barrier and disappeared.


    It seemed as if the four of them had been swallowed by a wide flame from the tail of Giovanni flying in, but this was also blocked by a barrier.


    The four of them were safe, but all over the theater caught fire.


    "Hey! Don''t burn my theater!"


    Lutz raised his voice and summoned the lower spirits to put out the fire.


    Hey, it''s not safe to be alone from the side you''re talking about.


    "Was that awkward?" "Wasn''t he dead without us?"


    "That''s right. Thank goodness."


    Midori and the Beef Village sisters told me, and I honestly admit it. Regardless of the coal attack on Camparnella, Giovanni''s flame was dangerous.


    (Mmm... the barrier over there is stronger than the extinct coal [Coal Sack] of Campanela)


    Miko grabs her eyebrows. Campanela''s coal could have wiped out the impact, but if it had wiped out the Yaya and Maya barriers, it wouldn''t have been able to stop Giovanni''s flames. There would have been flames in the hole in the barrier. The fact that there was no such thing, it is good to see that it was completely defeated by force.


    Giovanni, who was flying, was stopped in the air. Campanela didn''t move on to the next attack any time soon.


    On the other hand, since there is a barrier erected by the Ushimura sisters between them, they cannot shoot.


    "Mmm... I''ve adjusted it hard since then." The power of the coal sack is increasing, and even though the number of flying at one time is increasing..... "


    Miko loses her will to fight after judging that it is difficult to push through like this.


    (Even though his abilities are terrible if you think about how to use them properly, Miko''s usage is a mess....)


    When I saw the bipedal cam panela, I truly thought.


    Well, I''m feeling better in this battle.


    ��Battle... I barely fought��


    Midori laughs when she hears Miko''s dialogues. Take one attack at a time, lightly stop it, and it''s over. I can''t really hold on to the feeling that I fought.


    "I feel good, so I''ll give you more information than your ears with a special service"


    "Hey, Miko, what are you going to teach me?"


    "Instead of knowing nothing, you should teach me a little bit." I''m sure Lily-sama will miss you too. "


    After listening to Miko''s dialogues, Lutz tried to dominate, but Miko didn''t mind.


    "Aizawa Makoto. Why do you think Lily chose this necromancer''s sanctuary, Pregnancy Sacred Village, as the stage for a final battle with you?"


    Miko looks at the truth with a smile and says in a thoughtless tone.


    "Because it''s an easy place to fight for onee-sama, or because I can get help from a necromancer I know, maybe there''s a reason for that, but there''s a reason for it to be more cowardly."


    It was Amiko who spoke with pleasure, but with such a deliberate gesture, she was truly shy, but Amiko continued to talk without realizing such a thing.


    "Sister Lily is going to use you as an experimental platform for magic."

 2572 6

    "That''s why Miko..." Whatever you think, don''t ignore Lily-sama and talk to her on your own. I''ve never heard of it. "


    Lutz stormed in with a dazed face, but Miko didn''t mind.


    ��I don''t know if I''m going to be a spirit body or a zombie, but I see that it''s just too late anyway��


    ��You don''t even know that clearly, do you?��


    Truth points out.


    "Yeah, but I know a lot." This village isn''t just a village full of necromancers, but there''s a story of terrible research going on since a long time ago. It is a mystery that many necromancers have been studying and trying to solve around the world since ancient times. Sister Yuri is also involved in it. "


    "It''s a rumor from the village." I don''t think many people in this village know the truth about the rumors. I don''t know if it''s a lie or a truth. Even if it''s true, I think only a small part of you knows it. Well, if there are many necromancers in and out of this village, it''s not surprising that a lot of people are secretly doing this research. "


    After Miko spoke, Lutz captured her.


    "Yeah. I''ve been suspicious lately." But when I heard that onee-sama had recently brought up the rumor and was using Makoto Aizawa, I knew that onee-sama was also involved in the research. And I was convinced that the rumors were true. "


    "Roundabout." "Too much talk."


    Yaya and Asaya said it at the same time to Miko, who was eager to speak.


    What do you think we''re dead witch doctors in the first place?


    ��It''s a long story. I''m not interested in what lilies are doing with me.��


    In response to Miko''s inquiry, the truth told him in a cool tone.


    "Well, there''s an order in the story." We are often thought to be manipulating the Undead, but the Necromancer is a life and death researcher. It''s just a process to deal with zombies as well as ghosts. And the research that has been conducted secretly in this village for a long time is the ultimate system. "


    Miko told me so much, and Makoto and Midori understood at the same time. At the same time, I remembered it. See what happened in Tsubaki''s garden. Isaac Friedman, a scientist who was trying to solve the mystery of the spirit world by proving the existence of the postmortem world, spirit and reincarnation in the entire world. And what Jiro and Theodor experienced.


    "Are you going to solve the mystery of the underworld? Are you going to connect the world with the other?"


    "Blah, I wonder if it''s subtly different..." It didn''t come off completely. I certainly do research between life and death and underworld research, but it''s a matter of process. "


    Miko shook her head sideways to point out the truth.


    "The secret research in this village is the complete overcoming of death." Not only can we defeat the dead, but we can also revive the dead. Of course, it would be impossible if the soul was reincarnated. "


    According to Miko''s words, Midori and the Ushimura sisters were dumbfounded. Looking at the change in his expression, Miko laughs gently.


    I''ve never been able to revive a dead man.


    "That''s what our master said."


    Yaya added after the sister said at the same time.


    "It''s quite common to hear that dead people have risen, but that''s because strict death hasn''t come yet, Yukioka said. If the heart and brain stop, but the soul leaves the body and flies to the underworld, it''s not death. That''s why I think we can resuscitate from cardiopulmonary arrest."


    Truth says.


    "I think even the soul that jumped into the underworld is a research that recalls it." That''s what many necromancers have studied over the years. "


    Lutz looked at the real one and said:


    "What do you mean, using me for that experiment? Are you going to pay for it?"


    "Woah, you''re hungry." I know what you mean. Well, you can see what that''s like. I don''t know what Lily-sama''s up to, either.


    (I think it''s because of the lightness of his mouth that Lily doesn''t give him all the information.)


    While listening to Miko, I think it''s true.


    "Whether you''re turned into a corpse doll or trapped like a spirit, you won''t be treated like an idiot." Ufufufufufu... it''ll be much more horrible than dying in front of you, but I don''t even need to ask you if you''re still going to turn your blade against Lily-sama. hahaha


    As the shard laughed, Miko recalled Giovanni, picked up Xaneri, hugged her, and returned her heel.


    "Next time, I''ll bring in more than a zombie cat." Retreat, retreat, retreat, retreat.


    Miko leaves the theater as she bursts out to say goodbye


    "Ahhh... even though it''s a training stage, it''s burnt everywhere." Don''t be a fool, he''s a fool. Well then, I''d like to say hello to you on stage. I''ll pick you up from here. "


    After Lutz threw up sighing on the top of the Buddha, he smiled at the four of them.


    ��Keep the bills, but the theatre isn''t bad.��


    Yaya says.


    Well, I forgive you because Lutz is cute.


    Eh, eh?


    Hearing the dialogue of Maha, Lutz raises his voice.


    "Fuwa, you can''t shine as hard as you want." Rubbish ~? "


    "Nghhh..."


    Lutz just roars at Midori who laughs and makes fun of her.


    Let''s go to Dai Moji Temple.


    The truth prompted the four to leave the theater.


    Pregnancy Sacred Village is considered a forbidden area to the west and south.


    That said, there is only a clan living in the south that draws the blood of demons that have flowed from other places, so if there is no business, they will not enter. There are some villagers who go there on business such as bartering.


    With regard to the west, it is a complete contraindication. Even the necromancers who entered and exited the village did not want to enter. Those who entered on the basis of interest have not returned. There are rumors that it is a dangerous yokai nest, rumors that there is an entrance to the other world, and stories that there is an extremely dangerous laboratory.


    However, some necromancers are entering and exiting this western region. Elliot Green, who has lived in this village since ancient times, is one of them.


    A mansion in a forbidden west area. The landlord is usually available, but the house is well cleaned. The corpse dolls are cleaning up. These corpse dolls also do their own body maintenance. However, since it is also necessary to perform the surgery regularly, the producer is the only one who does so.


    "Looks like they''re here."


    Elliot says, carrying the tea cup in his mouth.


    "Miss Rainbow, this isn''t your brewed tea, is it?"


    "It''s tea brewed from my underwear." You will make a good tea. "


    "Hmm, I was trained by Lily-sama."


    In response to Elliot''s words, Lily smiles and Platinum Taro dodges.


    "I saw a new picture book of Kijima''s demonic tools at Daemon Temple." It''s a picture book called Kijima''s Antispiritual Incense. "


    "I know." I''ve already seen it. The author is the same person based on the pattern and handwriting. "


    In response to Elliot''s words, Lily''s smile turned into something profound.


    "Unfortunately, the contents of that picture book are a bit of a craft." The picture books related to Kijima''s ghost tools are sometimes painted with truth, but they are also mixed with fiction. ��


    "Falsehood is troublesome, isn''t it? But how do you know it''s a fiction? I think you''ve got Kijima''s soul incense."


    When Elliot heard the story of the lilies, he said in a joking tone, and the lilies summoned a small incense at hand at Aport.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Elliot has a strange look on his face. Because from the incense that Lily summoned, I felt a spiritual power comparable to that which would be in the best class among the artifacts, spells, and magic items I''ve ever seen.


    "I didn''t know you already had it."


    "Unfortunately, this magic tool did not freely summon the dead from the underworld." However, it was an amazing magic tool that could be easily called if it was a spirit between the world and the world, and the analysis results were also helpful. "


    I wonder if I can accept that you have advanced that research?


    I checked Elliot''s face.


    "The research results will be presented on this occasion"


    Looking at Elliot''s intrusive gaze, Lily grabbed the tea cup with a funny smile.


    The four sisters, Makoto, Midori, and Ushimura, arrive at the Daemon Temple.


    "Welcome." I''m listening to you. "


    A monk shows up and greets the four with a lovely smile.


    "Who told you that?"


    True alertness. If you have heard from Lilies or via the Lilies camp, there is a possibility that the monk belongs to you.


    "It''s me!"


    The doorway of the temple opened and a friendly girl appeared and shouted.


    "Huh? Mika-san was there."


    Midori waves her hand with a smile.


    "Moreover, he arrived before us." I wasn''t on the same bus, and there are only four buses out here, so did you come quite far ahead? "


    "I was driven to the office, not the bus!"


    When asked, Mika replied with a slightly grumpy face.


    "Why did you leave me?!"


    He said, "It''s a job."


    "Could it be that you lied to me?" Mika''s special treatment? But did I bring you here? I mean, this is..... "


    When Mika asked, Yaya answered, and Maya''s expression turned confused.


    "How am I supposed to take this? Since I''m strong, I think it''s okay to bring her here, Mika''s out-of-strength notice? Or is it dangerous? I didn''t bring Mika because it''s important, but I brought her because I thought it was okay to expose her to danger? Hey, you have to answer me properly."


    "Ma Ye, calm down."


    That''s right! We should make that clear around here!


    While Yaya calmed down her rare and excited madness, Mika agreed with her.


    ��Hmph... you didn''t call Mika-san because she doesn''t look good to me for the very reason that she''s here, so I don''t think you''re calling her out of trouble��


    Midori guesses.


    Is that so!?


    "Why did you find out about Mika...?" Did you ask Yukioka if she was tired? I told them to shut up too.... "


    Mika asks, but she doesn''t answer. Midori also pointed out through.


    "Um, I don''t care if you do it at the end of the garden." Anyway, get up. Mika''s talking to you. Because the monk is so reliable, you''ve come to rely on this temple, right? But before I can help you, I want to know what happened. "


    Encouraged by the monks, the five went into the temple.

 2573 7

    In the presence of Mika, Midori, the Ushimura sisters, and the monks, Makoto told us all about his background and purpose of coming here.


    I also talked about my relationship with lilies. Lily was murdered by her childhood friend and her mother, and she made it look like Junko''s work. She also told me that Makoto went to kill Junko. I don''t talk about what I did to the boulder afterwards.


    After listening to the story, Yaya and Maya had a gloomy face, and the monk was also framed in his arms and kept meditating, and his mouth was made into a letter to.


    "Why did that rain shore lily do such a terrible thing?"


    Yaya asked a question.


    "I''ve heard a lot about it before when I met Rainbank Lily in person!" I also confirmed from my own mouth that I had targeted and killed people around me! "


    Mika shouts.


    "The truth of the injury and the fall in the back alley was said to be Junko''s and his own joint work!" But after all, she was obsessed with Junko! Truth is, I''ve been damaged by that! "


    "Terrible story" "That woman is a real shit.


    Listening to Mika, Yaya frowned again, and Maha clearly let out anger and threw it away.


    Why do you hate Junko so much?


    The sisters ask questions at the same time.


    "Wow, that''s amazing. Totally the same voice as the same dialogue. I''ve already been surprised and touched by this, Monk."


    The monk''s face shines and his voice bounces as he looks at his sisters.


    "He used to act with Yukioka, but Yukioka seems to have exhausted his love for Lily''s thoughts, actions, and actions, so he seems to have truncated them from Yukioka. From the point of view of exhaustion, the view that Lily betrayed her, and there seems to be some sarcasm around it."


    And true.


    "Can I have a word from the monk?" Monk wants to join the conversation, too. "


    The monk speaks with one hand lowered.


    "Yukishi-san is a very famous person in this village. As a skilled necromancer. She''s famous for her necromancer neighborhood, and she teaches a lot of new rice magicians. But I didn''t know you were such an unbelievable person....."


    The monk also knows about the lily, but he knew nothing about her evil deeds, so he is a little puzzled when he listens to the story of True and Mika.


    "When you met me and talked to me, the lilies were subtly strange!" Somewhere, it must have been evil, but it didn''t have much of a bad vibe that was unique to bad people! "


    "Maybe there was a change of heart at that point."


    Mika and Makoto say it.


    "Yuri seems to have no grudges, considering that Yukioka has already been settled." But I have a problem with lilies. Lilies, knowing that, are ready to go out with it. In a way, it can be called a concordance of plans. "


    "Vengeance. I can''t impress you as a monk." I''ll just deny it because I''m a monk. "


    The monk tells the true dialogue with a slight smile.


    "I also think revenge is a foolish thing to do." I have always been negative about the revenge of others. I don''t know how it feels. I don''t even want to know. I don''t know how I feel, and I don''t want anyone to understand. "


    Actually, the first half of this dialogue was a lie. I really don''t like the feelings of the Avengers. It is true that I do not want you to understand.


    "If I can forget everything he did to me and say he can give up, no, but--"


    But?


    Ask Midori to encourage the previous dialogue after cutting the words along the way.


    "No, it''s nothing." Some patterns are assumed as to what the endings will be. I''m aiming for a happy ending. "


    "Happy ending with vengeance."


    Midori thrusts in with a dumb voice.


    "I''ve thought of many ways to avenge myself." I had a bad vengeance plan, but I stopped. I plan to make it a more convincing and smart revenge. I don''t want to get muddy. "


    That said, Makoto glanced at Midori. In the past, Midori had also made a plan to show lilies nightmares, but since Midori had opposed it, the policy had been abandoned. The interaction at that time is also affecting the true change of mind.


    "That''s all I''m talking about." Is there anything else you''d like to ask? ��


    "I was wondering, how can I call you, if I can''t get a job?" Or "monk."


    That way!


    When the truth was confirmed, Maya turned to the monk and asked, and Mika charged in.


    "In the first place, a job is a position." Monks can''t be used by sects, but they''re the most familiar names. That''s why I''m a monk. Even in the village, everyone calls you a monk, and even the paranormal people visiting here pass by you as a monk, so you''ll be a monk forever. "


    The monk stretches his chest with a smile.


    "Can I use this as a base?" It''s a game that''s going to take a long time, so I want you to stay with me. "


    "Never mind, we often have guests here." Many people come mainly for the purpose of donating or sealing magic items, spells, and magical artifacts. People from far away often stay here because there are no inns in the village. However, people may come and stay for that purpose, so please don''t hesitate at that time. "


    When the monk laughed at the true confirmation--


    I''m so tired!


    A voice echoed from the front door.


    I heard a voice that I remember.


    It''s Akiko!


    Mika shouted, and everyone went outside the temple.


    "Whoa, what''s that?" What is it, a gothlori? It''s cute. If you know each other, can I take a photo at the request of the monk? "


    Seeing Akiko''s outfit, the monk shudders.


    "I have the bill of lading." Fight me one-on-one, and I''ll win. "


    Akiko, who looked worried, took out the note for a moment and showed it to her, and immediately put it in her bag.


    You''re from over there, aren''t you?


    "There are cases like that." I mean, I came here to finish, so I don''t need to know any other cases. "


    When the truth came out, Akiko''s face turned real.


    "True, if I make you incapable of fighting here, you won''t have to fight your mom, and she won''t have to kill you." Of course, the truth will no longer kill Mom. "


    Akiko told me as she fought.


    If I don''t die and I''m no longer able to fight, will that be the game over?


    "If you get so badly injured that you can''t return to the front, you''ll really lose. Mom is preparing a lot, and she hires people too." It''s impossible to wait here until the truth is restored. "


    I see.


    Convinced by Akiko''s words, Makoto proceeds to the temple''s garden.


    "But you think you can beat me? I''ve been training at the Yukioka Laboratory many times, but you haven''t beaten me once, have you?"


    "You didn''t mean it, did you? If you take it seriously, it''s going to be a terrible thing."


    Akiko retrieved the small sword from her pocket with a sneer, in response to the pale incitement.


    Shortly after Akiko pulled the demon sword "Firecloth" out of its sheath, something unusual happened to her true body. The invisible force grabbed a part of my true body and pulled me as hard as I could. It seems to be due to a standard motivation called grandson''s hand, but the problem was that the place where it was being grabbed and it suddenly took a surprise strike without any warning.


    The invisible force was grabbing my true crotch. True protects against the force that pulls your crotch, but as a result, your hips are protruding in front of you.


    True waved his hips hard in a strange position, shaking away the invisible force. It wasn''t a kind of ability to resist [Resist], so I had no choice but to fight it with pure strength.


    "Something''s been pulled." "Sexual Harassment Telekinesis?"


    The flow of power was also visible in Yaya and Maya.


    Aya, it''s the power of the demon sword and firecloth.


    Midori says.


    "Oh, then the monk knows." It was a famous curse. A legendary demon sword containing the spirit of a dead whore. The whore''s grudging magnetism has the power to pull a man''s sting. And they say they cut off the stumps of the man who was pulled. Ah... excuse me... "


    After the monk explained, he realized that there was only a girl around and apologized awkwardly.


    "It''s fine, but..."


    "Even if a true strawberry is cut, I''ll stick to it!"


    "What!? Can I see how that treatment is doing!?"


    Yaya said with a cool expression toward the monk, Maya declared forcefully while still seeing the truth, and Mika reacted to Maya''s words and peeled her eyes.


    "Ugh..."


    It''s true that your crotch is grabbed and pulled again. This time, you can''t resist throwing your body into the air, and in addition, you rotate half a turn in the air and completely collapse.


    The true body was drawn to Akiko. Pulled into a defenseless position, waiting for a merciless slash to your crotch.


    (Awesome. That truth is so easy to succumb to. The power of fire clothes is really increasing.)


    Akiko was surprised to see the true form of being drawn toward herself without any surgery. After Lu Kaizuki''s disturbance, Akiko went to the union facility where the necromancer was coming in and out, powering up her fire suit. I am aware that it is working.


    The truly small body was finally pulled close to Akiko''s attack range. Akiko rushed herself along the way, filling the gap and wielding a small sword.


    It was difficult to avoid by moving his body in the air, but he managed to twist himself and simultaneously moved his hand holding the gun to his crotch to prevent a small strike.


    Blood splashes. Three fingers fall out. Akiko wielded a small sword that cut off the middle, ring, and pinky fingers of the true right hand holding the gun.


    Truth instantly switches guns in his left hand. Honestly, I think it would have been better if I had cut my crotch. Any other man who has been trained in harsh torture and pain control can do no harm to a man''s rush.


    Makoto shot Akiko shortly after the gun was replaced, but Akiko didn''t just shut up. Just before the trigger was pulled, he swung his coat of fire wide. As Akiko''s hand moved, her true body spun heavily in the air and struck her on the ground with her back gently.


    (I just took my passive and protected my head......)


    The shock ran from his back and shoulders to his neck, and when he remembered the numbness of his hands, he understood that he was lightly put in a dilemma.


    Truth is conscious of greenery. Midori also reacts to the voice that truth calls to her in her heart.


    (Midori... let''s do it)


    (Seriously?)


    In response to the true call, Midori is surprised and aware of the people around him.


    (I don''t want to use it in front of everyone, but I will lose as it is. I didn''t underestimate it, but I didn''t expect to use my backhand against Akiko)


    There is also the problem of compatibility of abilities, but Akiko''s fire clothes are strong against male opponents. If you fight from the front, it will be difficult to defeat if you don''t have much difference in ability or good matching ability.


    With the help of Midori, it was precisely at that time that True tried to use her deepest hand.


    True, it''s a change of players!


    Mika exclaimed, taking a gentle step between Makoto and Akiko.


    "The enemy is not limited to those with bills!?" In other words, the battle will continue! There''s no need for True to fight alone against an opponent that doesn''t match! "


    "Hey, I don''t approve of that."


    Suddenly, Akiko shouts a protest to Mika, who broke it.


    "Admit it, or we''ll beat Akiko five-for-one!" And take the bill! "


    ��Heeeeeee!��


    Mika''s irrational demands swelled Akiko''s cheeks.

 2574 8

    Makoto was embraced by the cow village sisters and lowered. Have two improvised magicians heal you.


    Mika and Akiko are now facing each other due to the forceful athlete change.


    Mika and Akiko have also been engaged in combat training at the Yukioka Laboratory many times since the battle with Mizuki. But they don''t know everything about each other''s hands.


    ��Fufu... the only thing I can do is to slash the stalks, not all of the fire clothes��


    Facing Mika, Akiko stood up and laughed.


    Thank you for your advice!


    Mika, who still had no sign of pulling the gun, shouted with her left hand as she picked up her hat in a slow motion.


    "By the way, I was wondering, do you mean the strawberry stick?" Or a set of sticks and balls? Only a stick? Both? "


    Maha, shut up for a second.


    Yaya said in a cold voice to Maya, who asked questions.


    (I-Is it okay for the Monk to answer this question... and teach you? No! I don''t feel good!)


    I lost my way for a moment, but I could not help but think of a monk.


    Mika slowly lowered her hat to her chest.


    Coincidental prank!


    While activating Fate Control, he let go of his hat, pulled a gun from his pocket, and shot from the back of his hat.


    By hiding the muzzle, he became unable to read the ballistics, and by mixing fate manipulation techniques, he made it into a hit.


    (You thought about it, Mika, but-)


    Truth admired it, but Akiko prevented it. The coat of fire reacts super reactively and fires a bullet with its blade.


    Akiko didn''t move her arms on her own volition. Moved by the coat of fire. The resentment coat on the blade instantly took over Akiko''s body.


    Akiko had only just been given a coat of fire, and she was still fighting to be taken over by the coat of fire. However, she released the physical limiter lightly and pulled out the power near the limit, putting a heavy burden on her body. That''s why Akiko is training every day to fight as much as possible without entrusting herself to the operation of the fire clothes.


    However, the defense against the current shooting was independent of Akiko''s will, and the fireclothes arbitrarily took over Akiko''s body and mind and moved her body.


    Midori! It''s time to change players!


    "Huh!?"


    "Huh!?"


    Akiko sends a surprised voice to Midori as she glances at Mika and screams, vigilant. Midori looks at Mika with a confused expression.


    Soul blind spot!


    Akiko''s attention flashed through the gap that was directed at Green, and Mika activated the Fate Manipulation Technique.


    It is a destiny manipulation technique with great power that disappears from the opponent''s perception. However, as a condition for activation, the opponent must have a presence that attracts attention other than himself. This time, he was dressed up to designate the distracting subject as Midori. Akiko''s consciousness was strongly directed at Midori, and at that moment, Mika''s perception of Mika was erased from Akiko.


    With that gap, Mika moved. Stay where you are, don''t attack, move diagonally forward, and then shoot at Akiko.


    Akiko''s body moves. In addition, bullets are fired by the blade of the firecracker.


    It worked for Akiko! But one more! It didn''t work on the fire coat!)


    Mika decides so. The blind spots of souls don''t always work. There is a similar fate manipulation technique called "Decoy to Kill", but although it is sure to trigger, the triggering conditions are even more severe, and the technique will be solved if the magician attacks the opponent.


    On the other hand, Akiko is not aware that she was subjected to destiny manipulation and that Mika''s perception of existence was erased. When she noticed, Mika was moving and shooting, and the coat of fire was reacting and playing.


    (Mika used her dirty hands.)


    Seeing the flow to the soul blind spot trigger, I think it''s true.


    Mika fires two more shots. I didn''t use Fate Manipulation this time. Some of the fate manipulation techniques were also known to Akiko. It was judged that it was not a good idea to carry out surgery on a request-only basis.


    Akiko avoided one shot, and the other missed Feint and did not respond. Then, as you step left and right toward Mika, you pack the gap.


    Mika and Akiko have been training for melee combat many times at the Sakuoka Research Institute. So I know how to fight each other, but this time it''s not training. It is a battle on the premise of hurting each other, and there is plenty of potential for death. In other words, Mika and Akiko were both aware of the time when they were training, even though the opponent was moving completely differently from the training.


    Mika fired one more shot as she retreated and tried to distance herself.


    Akiko fires a bullet with the blade of a kotatsu and fills up the space. The speed at which Akiko approaches is much faster than the speed at which Mika retracts.


    At last, Akiko entered the range of attack and struck Mika with a sharp flash. Mika tried to avoid it, but it couldn''t be avoided, and she slashed her flank.


    Mika waves her arms around with a gun. Akiko dodged the attack and pushed out with a small strike. Mika''s shoulder was pierced with a small dagger.


    Mika was attacked in a row, but she jumped up without agitation and kicked Akiko in the jaw from a close distance. Akiko couldn''t avoid this attack, and even let her body slip away without falling.


    While Akiko collapsed, Mika chased her, but I felt that Akiko would set up a counter, so I chose not to chase her, but to take a distance.


    (It''s disgusting! You''ll lose if you keep it up! Akiko, you''re stronger than I thought!)


    Looking at the flow so far, Mika saw her own defeat vision. But I didn''t give up.


    (There''s only one way to go!)


    Mika decides to prepare herself and points the gun at Akiko.


    "Support for malice!"


    Just before pulling the trigger, I used fate manipulation.


    Akiko moved according to the timing when Mika pulled the trigger. I lowered my body, slipped in, and packed the space between me and Mika again in a flash.


    Akiko waved her coat of fire.


    Share the misfortune!


    Mika uses Fate Manipulation to match the timing of Akiko''s attack.


    Mika''s chest splashed with blood as she was slashed by a small sword.


    The bleeding came to Akiko''s face and entered her eyes. And Mika didn''t miss that moment. Seeing this as an effect of sharing misfortune, Mika pointed a gun at Akiko''s abdomen at close range.


    However, even though Akiko was subjected to fate manipulation and a gap was created, she was conscious of the fire clothes that dwelt on Kotase. There''s no surgery on you. The fire coat took control of Akiko''s body and encouraged her to evade.


    Mika shot a gun.


    The fire coat moved Akiko''s body and could not dodge the bullets.


    It was true that the fire coat was moving Akiko''s body. However, the predestined destiny manipulation technique "support to malicious intentions" demonstrated its power here. When the opponent is framed as a solution, even if the opponent is aware of the solution, it is a technique that moves the fate and frames the solution.


    When the fire coat took Akiko''s body, she used Akiko''s eyes to see the situation. But Akiko''s vision was blocked. The moment the coat of fire reacted and tried to move its body, the coat of fire was deprived of vision again, and the dark clouds had to evade it.


    Mika didn''t know where she was, but while watching Akiko''s movements, she aimed firmly at her and fired a bullet into her flank.


    "Ugh..."


    Akiko moaned and collapsed.


    (Akiko!)


    The coat of fire screams. You can''t possess Akiko any more after she''s been severely damaged by her inability to act.


    Mika, who had been slashed and stabbed all over her body, also entered the scene. My whole body is bloody.


    "Is our match a draw!?" But we still have a hold! In other words, we won! "


    Mika screams with a weak smile. Akiko fell face down on her face and opened her eyes to see Mika''s smile.


    "It''s pathetic! I was going to help you, but this damage will help in the future..."


    "Cure me ~" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    When Mika was shouting, the pain subsided. The Ushimura sisters came by and healed by sorcery.


    There''s a recovery team here, too.


    "That''s a bit strange..."


    Truth says, and Akiko sharpens her lips.


    "Heal Akiko, too."


    "Hiuruu" "Hashiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Yaya and Ayahuya were asked to cure Akiko.


    "Ah, thank you..."


    As the abdominal pain subsided, Akiko slowly woke up and thanked her.


    Should we talk to them?


    Yeah. I use a lot of resilience.


    "This will increase the healing effect and healing speed, and reduce our fatigue."


    Maya and Yaya answered the real question.


    "Hey... it''s true. Are you really going to kill my mom?" No... I can''t beat Mom. Mommy''s really going to be worse than dying, isn''t she? I don''t know what it is, but I was hinting at it in front of us. "


    Akiko complains with a crying face.


    "That''s scary." But there was no surprise. And I''m going to get revenge, but I''m not going to make Akiko sad. "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I


    Akiko was stunned by the words full of true contradictions.


    "Yes. Bills. I wanted to stop being true here..."


    Akiko took out the bill of lading and offered it to her.


    That''s why I''m telling you not to worry.


    True takes the bill and looks behind it. Nothing is written on it.


    "This bill of lading has no clue?" Yes, it was written on a Nakaseko bill of lading to go to the south of the village at 18: 00. "


    "Going south? You shouldn''t go there."


    Listening to the true dialogue, the monk speaks out.


    You heard that the descendants of Tengu lived there.


    When Maka said, Mika, who stood up, fell again.


    It fluttered!


    Mika screams with her butt still attached.


    "I''ve healed my wounds, but I can''t get rid of my fatigue."


    Rather, the wound is healed, and the health is drained.


    If we restore our strength, we''ll be tired.


    "Yaya," said Maya.


    Mika, stay at the temple and rest.


    I''m sorry!


    Mika obeys truthfully when she is told to do so.


    "Okay, for everyone who''s tired, I''ll put my arm around the monk tonight and give you a delicious refined dish that''s full of nutrients."


    I''m sorry!


    Mika smiles when she hears the monk''s words.


    ��At the time of fine cooking, it doesn''t look very tasty��


    "True brother... you know..." Buy me another Delicacy book and read it... At least ten books. "


    "It''s too rude to take care of you!"


    When I say what I thought, Midori really says it in a tight tone with her eyes turned red, and Mika is also careful.


    "I told you ~? Fufufufu, I''ll let you decide whether you can eat the dish of the monk or not. If I feel it''s delicious, I''ll honestly say it''s delicious, and I''ll withdraw my apology. Isn''t it nice?"


    "You seem confident..."


    When I saw the monk laughing, I saw my Vision apologizing to the truth.


    "I think I''ll eat it too." Can I keep it with you? I have time till night. "


    Here you go.


    When Akiko gave a greedy voice, the monk laughed and accepted.


    We don''t have much time till the evening, so let''s move now.


    Makoto urged Midori and the Beef Village Sisters to leave the temple.


    "Be careful."


    The monk put his hands together and saw the four off with a smile.

 2575 9

    A lily mansion in the western part of Pregnancy Sage Village. When Lily wants to immerse herself in the study of necromancy in Pregnancy Sacred Village, she visits this mansion.


    Lilies do not settle because they are not happy about this pregnant holy village. What is most problematic is the inconvenience. The internet is not accessible. I can''t even get a TV or radio wave. Satellite broadcasts can''t be seen because of the mysterious barrier that covers the village. Anyway, it was a village that was trying to isolate the public as much as possible. It is not easy when compared to shopping.


    However, only the research equipment for necromancy was very well equipped. Catalysts are abundant, and corpses and spirits are readily available. Interaction between necromancers is also flourishing, so it can be a good stimulus. Lilies and their closest magicians also live in this village, and sometimes they meet other magicians who come and go from the village.


    Above all, there are issues such as spiritual magnetic fields, equipment, and collaborators that can only be studied here. Lily didn''t just choose Pregnancy Sacred Village for her final battle with Truth.


    Over the past few days, Lily has been immersed in some kind of research. Now they are knitting in a room in the mansion with Miko and Lutz in front of them.


    "Come on, Yaki and Akiko, what are you going to do, let me give Aizawa Makoto a handbill?" You''re going to lose, aren''t you? "


    Miko reveals her slander and slaps her hateful mouth.


    "Akiko is really creepy ~. You''re calling me Mama or something, right?" It''s too creepy, and the grass grows. "


    "If that''s the case, I''ll probably call you Lily." Generally speaking, my mom may be more decent than my mentor and sister. "


    Lutz glanced at Miko with white eyes.


    "Ugh, come on, Lutz. No matter what you think, Lily-sama is more like a sister than a mom. It is strange to call her mom when she is about the age of Akiko. I''m not the mama of the tavern."


    "It would be like our parents." I didn''t raise her directly, I didn''t give birth to her, but she''s an indirect parent. "


    Ahahahahahaha, the parent who raised me directly is a corpse doll without a heart.


    Miko laughed frightenedly at Lutz''s dialogues.


    Both Miko and Lutz were orphans bought by Lily at a young age. Like Mizuki and Akiko, they are children raised in special environments. That''s how lilies raise and play with thousands of children. They are cultivated precisely. Sometimes they let corpse dolls grow, and sometimes they hire people from somewhere to grow them. Or that the child that was raised in this way might be made to be a substitute for his parents.


    Lily made some of her children think nothing of human life. Human life was raised to be perceived as a toy. No matter how many people I killed, I tried to keep them from any kind of reproach. But not all of them have become brutal and outrageous. I intended to do so as a lily, but many didn''t do well.


    As for Miko, she can kill people without the reproach of her conscience, but she does not actively commit murder, and she is not the type who is possessed by murder. Her interest is more in teasing the dead than the living. I was just as hooked on necromancy as a lily. Besides, I won''t go outside this pregnant holy village.


    Miko was heterogeneous. I was not particularly abused. As for Lily''s plans, after growing up relatively normally, she was going to break it down into a hole of tragedy and play. But Miko suddenly went insane and murdered her parents. A child who was twisted and madly broken at will, in the unknown place of the lily.


    Miko talked to Aizawa in a lewd way


    And when Lutz had spoken unto the lily, Miko''s face was grim.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it?" Even onee-sama Yuri wouldn''t tell me anything but what Aizawa really doesn''t care about. "


    I wonder if you''re not aware that Amiko is not trusted by Yuri-sama at all.


    Ahahaha, I know that already


    Miko laughs lightly at Lutz''s words.


    Manic depression is intense, and there are cases of rampage and rampage, and there are many selfish actions that have no cooperative fragments. Since it is also very difficult to handle, Lily is somewhat distanced from Miko. On the other hand, Miko was familiar with lilies, but she clearly understood that she was distanced from them and why. And I gave up without dissatisfaction.


    "I gave you one answer."


    Lily opened her mouth through an exchange between Miko and Lutz.


    "One answer?"


    Lutz asks.


    "Shall I say research results?" I managed to keep one life and soul in the fuzzy realm between life and death. "


    Hearing the words of the lily, Lutz changed his complexion. Miko also put out her smile. This is an area that has been pursued by necromancers for hundreds of years. The lily spoke casually, but if it is true, it is not an exaggeration to call it a feat of astounding earth.


    "If the truth can show its power by collecting bills and come to the western part of the village--no, it doesn''t matter before that." I''m going to show you the results of that research. "


    That said, Lily stopped the hand of the knitting, raised her face, and looked toward Miko.


    By the way, Miko, are you finished with this?


    "It''s a long time ago." But if you use this, you might not be able to try Yuri-san''s research results anymore. "


    Amako says with a confident bouncing voice.


    Shirokintaro was listening to the conversation between Lily, Miko, and Lutz from outside the room.


    "I don''t like eavesdropping."


    Mizuki came and called out to Shirokaneda, but Shirokaneda didn''t move.


    "They don''t like it." I''m familiar with Yuri-sama. That bandaged boy is still forgivable. Like me, he was called Lily-sama. But Miko couldn''t do it. "


    Ahah, Miko doesn''t like me either.


    Even Mizuki thought that it would be helpful if Lily didn''t put Miko on the side.


    The four sisters, Makoto, Midori, and Ushimura, headed south of the village, following what was written on the first bill taken from Yaki. 18: 00, the time is also specified for them to come.


    Hey, guys, stop.


    And the eldest of the elders, which seemed to be of the peasants, called upon the four that walked in the way.


    "From here on out, it''s not a good place for people to go." Stop if you are interested. It doesn''t hurt my eyes. They''re gonna kill you. "


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    It is true to say thank you to the man who advises you, and to go forward as you go.


    "I was kind enough to say it." You idiot. I don''t know what''s going on. "


    Seeing the four people walking south, the man abandoned them abominably.


    After a while, the atmosphere around me was clearly different.


    "The house is very old. And they all have thatched roofs."


    "Is it like this in an Edo period house?"


    "There''s straw piled up, even a wooden water wheel."


    "Straw and water wheels are likely to be in other countryside." Besides, you can see Mt. Fuji from between the mountains. "


    "Mt. Fuji is big." "It''s bigger than it looks from Anraku City."


    "Hey, the dog is letting go. I''m a dog idiot." I don''t feel demonic, so it doesn''t seem like a monster.


    "Beast." "Lovely."


    ��Irish Wolfhound, the biggest dog in the world. Your personality seems gentle."


    The four of them were looking at the surrounding landscape and bouncing the conversation, but they stopped the conversation and stopped their feet.


    A group of people dressed like ethnic costumes came out and surrounded the four of them. Everyone is a man, with a wand in his hand, and his clothes are flashy and arcane.


    "It''s two demons with heads..."


    One of the surrounding men looks at the Ushimura sisters and says:


    "For once, humans are treated like monsters in four seconds of encounter."


    Yaya corrects emotionlessly, and Mahjong flies a self-abuse gag with no expression.


    "Get out of here right now. If you don''t obey, you''ll see painful eyes, whether it''s women or children."


    The elderly man with the beard of one eye stepped forward and was amazed. It was a tough face, and it was not just a threat, but there was no one to be afraid of.


    "Ah, old man, I can still feel the demonic spirit"


    Midori points out, shows her teeth and laughs.


    "We are the sons of the sky gods. He who has lived in this land for a long time. I don''t know what you''ve done to visit this village, but has anyone told you not to set foot in the south and west of the village?��


    I was careful, but I have business to attend to.


    To a bearded man who speaks in a grand, high-pressure tone, you can tell with a truly scarce voice as usual.


    "I don''t know what''s going on over there." In the first place, there must be no one in our land with errands other than the villagers with whom we do business. Are you even looking for treasure? "


    Maybe she named this place to be a problem on purpose.


    When I said it with sarcasm, I really thought it was true.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Go home."


    Makoto decides that this collision is inevitable for an elderly man with an unparalleled beard face.


    Is there anything I''d be bothered to see?


    "Hmm. I don''t think there''s anything to be troubled about if you come into my land on your own."


    ��It''s just a push question, but I can''t go home.��


    "I see. Then I can''t help it." I want you to look at my painful eyes. "


    When the truth was told, the men stood up with their wands and took up combat positions.


    As expected


    Yaya and Maja had the same expression and said at the same time.


    "You don''t have to do anything unless Yaya and Maya are tricked." Me and Green responded. Just try not to kill me. "


    ��Hmph... the most dangerous thing is your real brother, right?��


    Midori smiled bitterly at the true instruction.

 2576 10

    The opponent seemed to have no intention of killing him, so True responded with bare hands without using a gun.


    And when he saw that the true man stood with his bare hands, the elderly man in the eyes of his beard also laid down his wand and beat him with his bare hands.


    I can see that the individual combat power is quite high and they are well-trained. But not as much as Akiko who fought earlier. If it''s equal to or greater than Akiko''s, it''s true. Akiko didn''t mean to kill us either, but she wasn''t the one to win with her bare hands.


    Midori responded with a wooden sword and quickly knocked the two of them out, but Midori continued to fight one-on-one with the leader''s bearded man.


    More than anything, it''s becoming a true defensive force. Even if the true fights back, the middle-aged man takes the distance with a clever foot grip, and uses the difference in reach to keep the position where only his attacks can reach, and fires a series of jabs.


    "I''ll take turns with my brother, Midori ~? That old man seems to be the strongest."


    ��It''s okay, I can handle it.��


    Midori called out, but Midori turned down, looking at the elderly man.


    "They didn''t attack us all at once."


    "We don''t do anything, we''re gentlemen."


    I looked over at the children of the empty gods who were holding their wands, and Mahjong and Yaya muttered.


    "That girl will do it, won''t she?"


    "It''s interesting to use a sword." Next time, I want to go. "


    Not only are you well-trained, but you also seem to have a lot of practical experience.


    As Midori started the fight against the third person, the children of the empty god whispered to each other with an admiring gaze.


    Truth was on one side of the battlefield, but he was cautiously waiting for the opportunity without hurry.


    (There is a difference in physical constitution, and if it is covered, there is no strain. And I''m going to keep the leash and make it look like I''m sealing my hand, and if there''s a gap, I''m going to put it together all at once and put it together with the difference in strength and stature.)


    While reading the prospectus of the opponent, Truth retreats in an unintentional motion while planning a plan in her head.


    A true sign that a tree is growing backwards. Do you want to go forward with a stroke, deviate from side to side, or take it unavoidably? The choice of inevitability is a bad one. I can only see the end when I grab it.


    I made it look like I came out in front of you. As if waiting for the moment, the bearded man rolled out his left hook to match the true motion.


    The bearded man''s fist cuts through the sky. At a fairly close moment, True was ducking and dodging the opponent''s attack. Immediately after that, I tried to dive into the space between myself and the man, and jumped into my pocket.


    "Grrrr!"


    A man bent over with a funny voice and fell sideways. A true knee kick hit my crotch.


    "It''s enough for us to win." I defeated the general, and I already defeated three of them. Or do we all have to do it? "


    Looking over at the sons of the other empty gods, the truth calls out. The children of the sky gods are looking at each other.


    "Please do it again, I have business to attend to." We''re supposed to be in the area. Maybe you rejected us, took the cost of eviction into account, and went out of your way to nominate this place. "


    Once again, I ask you to lightly tap the back of the bearded man who is bent and desperate.


    (Hey, it depends on the opponent, but it''s easier to negotiate even after the engagement. While you''re lacking in Delicacy, you''re doing well around here, aren''t you, brother? Was it planted by Jun?)


    Midori telepathized, but ignored the truth.


    Could it be that he''s the one you''re after?


    One speaks. Attention will also be paid to the other Sons of the Sky God who spoke.


    "What''s he talking about?"


    Lu Kaizuki-san was just coming to visit us.


    The bearded leader asked, and the man who spoke answered.


    "However, I don''t think Mr. Lu Kaizuki would have such bad intentions....."


    A bearded man with one eye stood up and said. Malice refers to the designation of a place in anticipation of the collision of the True Deities with the children of the Sky God.


    Lu Kaizuki-san, I just heard your name from my ancestors ~


    "I also heard from Katsuhiko that I came to dream." Ye Dead Ye Machi Hashiba Machi is an ancient monster


    Midori and Makoto say.


    "I won''t bother you anymore, so please let me go to the place designated for this note." In the first place, Mr. Kaizuki Lu would be free to enter this land, right? And now Lu Kaizuki-san is here because I have an errand to attend to. If you stop it, it will mean nothing to Mr. Lu Kaizuki. And Lu Kaizuki-san is here on purpose to stop our intrusion. "


    "I don''t know the circumstances, but Lu Kaizuki-san is not the kind of person who puts up such a shady trap." No, I''m not a person..... "


    Listening to the true story, the bearded man said quietly.


    "Everyone is upset. Lu Kaizuki-san''s guest, and I''m going to show these kids around."


    A man with a bearded eye urged him to disband, and the men dressed in scrupulous national costumes walked away.


    Is this Lu Kaizuki-san the wind that these people are putting in front of you?


    "I felt that way. I mean, it''s tough."


    "Nh......"


    When Maya and Yaya said it, for some reason the bearded man with the mouth turned into a letter.


    Guided by a bearded man, he arrives at his destination. It''s a thatched-roofed house in the southern district.


    "Lu Kaizuki-san should be inside here." This is a house instead of a gathering hall, where people gather side by side. It''s also an occasional guest lodging. ��


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    A true expression of gratitude to the bearded man who explains it.


    Aya, thank you very much ~


    In exchange for a truly impertinent way of thanking, Midori turned to the bearded man with one eye and said thanks with a clear smile.


    ��Hmph... my brother''s followers seem tired��


    After the bearded man left, Midori dropped his shoulder.


    "I didn''t ask you to follow me that far."


    "I have to follow you." I''m already going to Delicatessen. "


    Is there such a school?


    Listening to Makoto and Midori''s interactions, Yaya asks seriously.


    Yaya doesn''t even know how to taste it, but she''s an aspe idiot who receives it at face value.


    "I... I... I... I..."


    Maya treats me as an aspe and an aunt, and Yaya is blushed.


    I peeked into the house from the curb. Then, on the tatami mat, an elderly man with long hair who was slightly thin was sleeping with a snoring.


    "I''m sleeping"


    "He''s just an old man."


    "But I think he''s a magician. I feel the power."


    Midori, Yaya, and Maya say. Responding to the voice, the man woke up and came to fruition.


    "Ah, I''m here." I''m impressed you''re ahead of time. Ahahaha. So, the two girls with heads are yokai-san? "


    The man speaks in a friendly tone with a thoughtful smile.


    Treatment of monsters again.


    It''s safe to be a monster.


    The sisters of the bullish village.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m a monster." I usually spend time as a person. Yeah. Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Lu Kaizuki-san. Nice to meet you ~ "


    Lu Kaizuki introduced herself, so Makoto also introduced herself.


    "Are you the one who chose this place?"


    Noo? I was told by Yuripon to wait here, wait and eat


    Asked by the truth, Lu Kaizuki answered with a smile.


    "The people who live here attacked me."


    What? Seriously?


    After listening to Midori''s words, Ruki Kaizuki''s face looks surprising. One of the Empty God''s sons just now also said that he would not pitch a shady trap, but he seemed to be really unconscious.


    ��You know it will be and you chose this place. Didn''t you imagine that?"


    "Uuu... I''m sorry. I didn''t think of anything."


    After being truly pointed out, Ms. Lu Kaizuki apologized for holding her head.


    "I''ve been in this village a long time, and I was very close to the descendants of Tengu, so I was disappointed because of that. I see. I''m sorry. I mean, it''s Ulylean who''s to blame."


    "I need a note, but are you going to fight?" It doesn''t seem like everyone with a bill of lading has the right to fight. "


    "Oh, I see. That''s what they said." Yeah, what do we do? I haven''t thought about it since I''ve been here and I''ve been sleeping with these people all my life. "


    Listening to Lu Kaizuki''s answers to the real question, I began to roughly understand what kind of person Lu Kaizuki was.


    "Okay, so this is it." Let''s compete in a flowerball match. Koi-koi, Oiichi Kabu "


    Lu Kaizuki put the flowerpaper in front of her.


    "I know your name, but I don''t know the rules."


    And true.


    "Gugu... there''s no internet connection here." I won''t. I''ll teach you. "


    After a few minutes, Mr. Lu Kaizuki taught me the rules for coming.


    "It''s hard to understand the rules..."


    Old man''s explanation is too bad ~


    "I-I see..."


    Asks Makoto to shake her head, Rikio Kaizuki-san.


    "Then I''ll play in a good game." If you win, I''ll give you a note. "


    "All right."


    Lu Kaizuki told me and I nodded.


    I feel like this is a bad idea than fighting normally.


    "I agree. I have a very bad feeling about this."


    Maya and Yaya whispered to each other. As long as you don''t make a fool of yourself, this is just a game of luck.


    Hey, check it out. If you lose, your soul will be dragged out, you''ll become a zombie, and you won''t have that kind of ability or magic.


    "It can''t be there." I don''t know what you''re talking about. Ah, I used to be a human-eating ogre, but now I''m not doing that. I won''t do anything terrible. "


    Lu Kaiyue smiles bitterly when she hears Midori''s words.


    The battle was won. Truth has lost lightly.


    "Yes, Wai wins ~"


    Lu Kaizuki laughs slowly.


    ��Hmph... this is it?��


    Dazed green.


    "No matter how you look at it, it''s a perfectly true defeat."


    True vengeance story, this is the end. Withdrawal ~


    Yaya and Maya, who had a bad feeling, said mercilessly.

 2577 11

    "I''m sorry, but I want you to leave that behind and change the content of the match." I''ll make sure you win. "


    "Eh... eh...?"


    With a genuine and sincere tone of voice, Lu Kaizuki-san has a troubled face.


    "Makoto, that request, do you know what you''re saying?"


    ��Half of it is a joke. No, it''s about a quarter of a joke. I took it seriously to change the content and re-fight. What I want is for you to be able to win the match with half the truth and half the jokes."


    I was pushed into the green, and the truth says.


    "T-That''s right, I''ve heard from Yurikichi..."


    Lu Kaizuki sighed deeply as she framed her arms.


    "Are you going to take revenge on Yuripyung? Well... urippie does a lot of bad things. It''s not surprising that such a child has emerged. But... nnh... a revenge..."


    Makoto had a feeling of sermon time when she started talking to Lu Kaizuki-san with a difficult face.


    "I used to do it too." I was driven by anger and resentment, and I did terrible things. If there''s Heavenly Hell or Great Hell, I''d go to Hell. Now I really regret what I did to myself at that time. "


    It''s hard to live with anger and resentment in your heart, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, I know that, too. But it''s not the only way to escape the curse of resentment."


    Mr. Lu Kaizuki admits the true question lightly.


    "I know that, too." I''ve seen plenty of them for revenge. It wasn''t always a boring ending for him. It''s rare for someone to have a vengeful and refreshing happy ending. They taught me what vengeance is. "


    I truly felt that the applicants for the experimental platform who were going to take revenge by going to the Sakuoka Research Institute were as if they were targeting themselves. It wasn''t Junko who deliberately tortured her. This is what Junko has been doing for a long time.


    Are you still going to take revenge?


    ��Yeah, I''m aiming for a happy ending. I''ll do my best to make sure it doesn''t end badly. I know what Lily wants, so I won''t let her do what she wants."


    Lu Kaizuki replied quietly. The tone was quiet, but it did not sound as pale as it had always been, but it sounded as if it was faintly hot, to those present.


    "There are many people who interact with lilies and bad people, and it''s not necessarily people who are strange to interact with."


    "Miko was obviously a strange child."


    Yaya and Maja say. At least Kaizuki Lu doesn''t look like a bad person or a madman.


    "I''m not a person, though." The lily tongue is a lot of bad things, but it''s not a bad reputation among necromancers. Chuka, do the necromancers regard you as a compatriot, and you don''t listen to anything that has harmed the necromancer at all? "


    Ms. Lu Kaizuki said that she wanted to follow up.


    You don''t have to say no unless you''re a lot of people.


    "Yeah. Absolutely." If you talk like this, it won''t change anything with people. "


    "Ahhn, these kids are happy to say that." Uncle, I''m so happy


    Listening to the words of Makoto and Midori, Ruki Kaizuki shouts out his cat''s voice and wiggles himself.


    "Praise me, I''m on the map." "I''m not a bad guy, but I''m a freak."


    Yaya and Maya muttered at the same time.


    "Did I just say Miko?" I''ve already met her. Miko is one of the children made for Yuri. I''ve been living here in Pregnancy Sacred Village. It seems that everyone in the village is smoking, too. I''ve seen you a few times, but I don''t have any good memories. Hahaha..... "


    "Did you do something?"


    With a bitter smile, she asked Lu Kaizuki-san.


    "When I thought I was talking normally, I suddenly screamed that my long hair was sloppy and I hated it, and I nodded and cried. If I had no choice but to apologize, I would''ve been a thief for some reason this time... The fat on my stomach was stolen, so I said something I didn''t understand."


    Uuhhh, I don''t know for sure


    I''m shocked by the greenery.


    "You say that you often wake up and get rampaged." It seems that the villagers are rarely harmed.


    "Anyway, Miko''s story has been made into a game of collecting the bills." That''s why I want you to give it to me. "


    It is true that if you ignore it and get on board, you will definitely end up in vain.


    "Nhh, as a matter of fact, I don''t mind giving you this note as it is." But if you do that, Yurikich is going to be angry with Rock. "


    "Isn''t that what they say about some kind of confrontation or some kind of condition?" Well, that''s fine, but it can be hard to get lucky. It''s most desirable to compete with your strength. "


    "I don''t care if you say that. Wow, I don''t like violence."


    Lu Kaizuki shrugs her head as she becomes reluctant. When they saw the dandruff clearly flying in that movement, Yaya and Maya quickly moved backwards in a seated position to distance themselves.


    "I have no choice but to be violent, and I''m in trouble."


    "True... that dialogue is a bit scary"


    Yaya says a casual, true dialogue.


    "I felt super cool."


    "You know... Maha..."


    Yaya says to Maya, who speaks hotly.


    "Shit. I hate violence, but I''m not unaware of it, so let''s do it together for the first time in a while." Of course we can''t do it here, so let''s get out there. Yeeeeeeeeeee


    Lu Kaizuki wakes up with her fatherly voice.


    Lu Kaizuki and Masada leave the house and face each other in the back of the house.


    "Nnnh, I''ll summon the Undead next time, so you win if you surpass them all." I''ll take it easy, but even if I get hurt, I don''t know. "


    When Lu Kaizuki-san finished chanting, countless human-type anomalies crawled out of the soil.


    Form is human, but it''s not human. It was a slimy corpse with no hair, wrapped in a yellow glowing Moya.


    "I remember seeing this in the game." "It''s Wight."


    Correct ~. I used to see them as Zacomonos in the game, so I tried to make them.


    In response to Mahi''s point, Ruki Kaizuki shouted in a good mood.


    Hmph ~, are there any paralysis attacks or energy drains?


    True level can be lowered.


    "Reset instantly when Enadre arrives"


    Midori, Yaya, and Maya all frowned at once.


    "This is not the only one."


    Lu Kaizuki, who was very attentive to the female reaction, raised his voice and cast more spells to summon the next Undead.


    The next thing that appeared was a woman with gray hair and skinny pale skin. He was staring at the four with a sad expression that seemed like he was about to cry.


    "Familiar screaming woman (Banshee). You often see this in the game, too." I processed a female zombie and made it with her hands. It was pretty tough. "


    Lu Kaizuki with a proud tone. Even with this tearful expression, Makoto imagines what Lu Kaizuki is working hard to make.


    Well then, next time...


    Lu Kaizuki cast more spells.


    A human form wrapped in a pitch black clutch floats in the sky. A white face stuck in the back of a black hood peers.


    "For the time being, I''m thinking of the necromancer [Wraith], but do you understand?" I''m wearing a black clothes, so I''m trying to make it look like a demon. You often see this in games, don''t you? "


    Is it all from the game?


    Unintentionally poking into the greenery.


    "I can''t do the Necromancer [Wraith], but it consumes the spells." I''m in charge of Midori. "


    "Aiya ~, suitable material place"


    Left unattended, they seemed to be calling indefinitely, so True gave instructions while taking a combat position.

 2578 12

    When Midori cast a short spell, a bright green flame erupted and wrapped the necromancer [Wraith].


    Shino''s witchcraft specializes in broken illusions and purifying spirits. It has even been said that they will be largely deactivated. Because many of the schools of witchcraft and witchcraft in Japan mainly use illusion and spiritual manipulation, this is one of the reasons why Shino was regarded as the strongest school of witchcraft and witchcraft.


    But the necromancer didn''t seem to work at all.


    "It''s coated... there''s no sign of it." I just noticed that this isn''t a demon or a necromancer. It''s got no soul. "


    "Oh, I accidentally forgot."


    Listening to Midori''s dialogues, Ruki Kaizuki slaps herself on the head with a flat hand.


    "At first, I used evil spirits to make it, but while Echo talked to the evil spirits every day and consoled them, my resentment was cleansed and I became a Buddha." So, I was using a virtual spirit as a substitute. No, I remembered. I remembered. Tahahaha


    Midori was a little annoyed at Lu Kaizuki, who was laughing as she scratched her head.


    "Wookiiiii!"


    He heard the scream of the screaming woman (Banshee), and held everyone''s ears. Otherwise, Lu Kaizuki-san would be too.


    This is pretty tough.


    Even true torture-resistant, he accidentally held his ears down and frowned.


    Looking at the moment when the screams are over, True fires several bullets at Banshee. The aim was throat and mouth. We need to stop screaming.


    I suddenly wondered, is Banshee a zombie?


    Yaya asked a question.


    "Ghostly impression"


    It''s not the undead in the first place, it''s the fairies and spirits.


    Masaya said.


    "Hmm... there is also a spiritual theory about a woman who gave birth and died prematurely." I''ve retrofitted the zombies to make them feel like zombies. I couldn''t say it out loud. Yeah. If you don''t stick it in that area, I wonder if you''re happy... Hahaha..... "


    Lu Kaizuki said something as if she had something stuck in her back teeth.


    "I mean, my throat was shot through so lightly that I couldn''t scream. I had a hard time making it." already..... "


    Lu Kaizuki dropped her shoulders and nodded in disappointment.


    It was Banshee who couldn''t scream anymore, but she still tried to raise her voice, her chin was shattered and her mouth was wide open and closed, which made her sad.


    "Poor thing." "Even a soulless zombie is tough."


    "Become a Buddha." "Return to the soil."


    The Niu village sisters frowned and magic dusted Banshee.


    "Hey, Yaya, Maisa, I''ll take care of this too. Oh, I''m a pain in the ass."


    Midori, please point to the necromancer.


    All right.


    "Become a Buddha." "Return to heaven."


    Sorcery dusted the necromancer.


    "Eh ~... what''s that?"


    Lu Kaizuki opens her chin.


    "I think I''m tired..."


    "There was also a continuous recovery just now, so it was tight." Just give me a break. "


    "All right. Me and Green will take care of it."


    Yaya and Maja complained and looked at Wight as the truth nodded.


    True shot Wight, hoping he wouldn''t have to get close to him, but Wight shoots at him, avoiding with agility, taking big steps to the left and right to fill the gap between him and the truth.


    Truth fires more shots without panicking. Weighed the speed and timing of the approach and shot Wight in the right knee.


    "Evil Causes and Evil Evil Grievances"


    Green emits a black beam towards the fallen wight. Wight''s body blows to pieces. Even the blown pieces of meat remained in yellow light.


    "It''s over. Bills."


    Makoto turns to Lu Kaizuki.


    "Ahh, finally, I really want to use this too." I rarely get the chance to use it. "


    Since Lu Kaizuki had been defeated dumbfounded, she cast a spell on her cheek.


    A full-plate armored knight in a tank appears in front of Ruki Kaizuki-san. He was carrying a lance in his right hand and a helmet in his left. And it doesn''t come up from the neck.


    "Durahan?"


    Cut off from above his neck, he saw a knight holding his own head, and the truth murmured.


    Durahan was quite impactful, but so were the tanks that Durahan was carrying. Tanks made of numerous skeletons overlapped and intertwined. Wheels and pedestals are all made of skeletons. The only two horses that would pull a tank were bones.


    "I don''t think the gun will work, Midori, please."


    "Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwhwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww


    Midori, who was truly entrusted to her, comes forward with a laugh.


    "There''s no sense of crisis so far."


    "Schedule Harmonization"


    Yaya and Maya, already in Spectacular Mode, muttered.


    The battle with Akiko just now stood out to me and Mika, too.


    The truth that moved beside the sisters.


    Behind them, some of the children of the empty gods came and showed them the stance of the spectacle again.


    Lu Kaizuki-san, you''re putting out something amazing.


    "That sword child is going to do it?" This looks good on you. "


    Seeing Midori and Durahan confront each other, the children of the Sky God whisper to each other.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    "Oh......"


    "Whoa!"


    Midori set it up first. Countless crescent-shaped lights burst around the greenery, and the men of the Son of the Sky God groaned.


    The light went out of control and hit Durahan, horses, and tanks in various orbits.


    A bony horse pushes the horse away. I don''t have to. I can''t seem to speak. The bones of the horse shattered and suddenly crumbled, and the shape of the horse could not be kept.


    The skeleton tanks were full of holes, but the wheels were still spinning and moving.


    "I''m moving on my own without a horse." "I didn''t need a horse."


    Watching the tanks move, the Ushimura sisters say.


    Durahan was also struck by countless beams of light, but it didn''t pierce through steel armor.


    The tank rushes toward Green. Durahan takes aim at Lance.


    Midori waves her sword. Because I waved my sword in a completely different place, I wondered what happened to anyone but the true person, but at the next moment, the tip of the sword shifted and I was stunned to see Durahan''s hand holding the lance and bouncing the lance.


    Midori jumps to the side to avoid a direct attack from the tank.


    The tank passes by the green and turns at a high speed.


    (The skeleton looks good, but it''s not the best solution. It may be a boring hand, but I''ll take care of it with more certainty.)


    Looking back, Midori, dressed as if she were facing Durahan again, showed her teeth and laughed unstoppably.


    Skeleton tanks and Durahan reentered.


    This time, I was unwilling to avoid it. There was no need for that.


    "Black Curtain"


    In front of Midori, something like a black cloth spread out.


    Skeleton tanks and Durahan jumped into a pitch-black cloth-like object. And then it disappears. Far ahead of the celestial body - a mysterious dark planet and a way to open its gates. Jump into the black cloth gate and be led to a dark planet and disappear.


    After the black cloth disappeared, Durahan and the tanks disappeared beautifully. The gallery breathes.


    "Hey, old man. Green wins." Bills plump


    "Wow... this is amazing. I won without a hitch. You look like a magician in Shino. Yeah, there''s only the strongest witchcraft genre."


    Midori shows her teeth, spreads her beloved smile, and presents her hand. Ruki Kaizuki hands the bill in admiration.


    On the back of the bill, the time was also specified. It was written 11: 00. And a map and a designated place are written on it.


    Do you know where we are?


    "I don''t know, but I think the descendants of Tengu do."


    Midori asked, and Lu Kaizuki-san gestured to the children of the Sky God who were sighting and called them.


    "That place is a joint facility." It''s a place where village necromancers gather for joint research and joint rituals. You won''t be welcome to let people in. ��


    The Man of the Son of the Sky explains the designated location on the map behind the bill.


    "Did you dare to choose such a place again?" Like a tramp. "


    True thought of himself with a grumpy face in his head.


    "I know you guys are amazing, and maybe you guys can compete with Yulipe as well." It''s just... no, it''s nothing. Yeah. That''s a lot to take care of. I told you before, too. "


    Lu Kaiyue says without being able to say it, looking at her true face. You can almost tell what you put in your mouth.


    It''s said in plural with you guys, but you''re going to fight Lily by yourself, right?


    "Yeah, I''m gonna do it."


    In response to Midori''s confirmation, Makoto nodded instantly without hesitation.


    Midori has known true intentions and intentions for a long time. I deliberately checked it to make sure it was heard by the Niu Village sisters and Kaizuki Lu.

 2579 13

    Makoto, Midori, Yaya, and Asaya arrive on the way back to Daemon Temple.


    Since unpaved roads were occasionally muddy, Midori, Yaya, and Maya walked carefully with their shoes dirty. I don''t really care about the truth.


    Two children from the village ran in front of the four of them. There are two boys who don''t seem to be ten years old.


    "Heeeeeee." What the hell is that? "


    "Wow. I have two faces."


    The attention of the two boys turned to the Ushimura sisters.


    Two monsters with two faces...


    Yokai''s two heads ~


    Kids who are screaming from a little distance.


    Neither Yaya nor Maya had any particular reaction. I''m giving up. I can''t help it because the child is honest and a creature that straightens out what it feels like.


    Anyway, the truth rushes out and dashes towards the two children.


    The children ran away in a hurry, but after being caught up lightly, each of them was truly smashed on the cheeks and dragged to the vicinity of Yaya and Maya.


    "Apologize."


    ��Hahh... I''m sorry...��


    ��Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis


    The child apologizes with a half-veiled face and a shocked expression when told in an unexpected tone.


    "Too much." "If you do it in the city, Taiho."


    Yaya and Maya were a bit daunted, but they were a little happy inside.


    "I need a car." I was immediately beaten by my mother if anything happened to me. There were many people who were obviously irrationally angry.


    True to say that you only nostalgically miss your heart.


    "The true mother always has no expression?"


    "Hey, Maha."


    "It was my mother who made me look despicable."


    Yaya was dumbfounded by Maja''s question, but the truth answered suddenly.


    "I apologized to you later that I was wrong." He was a clumsy man. "


    This time, not only your voice, but you can clearly see the nostalgic expression on your face, and your sister''s chest will be raised. It was mainly Maya who reacted, but there was only one heart, so there was no choice.


    Except for the half pants, a hairy big man dressed as a half-naked man, who just wrapped a piece of cloth properly, was nodding in the room. My eyes are hidden in my forehead and I can''t see. The skin color is different everywhere, and it is cracked. Various plants grow all over the body.


    The mouth is always half open. Your eyes are open, but you''re always looking at the void, just in front of you, or at the floor. You can stay in that state for hours. He doesn''t have feelings, but he doesn''t have the concept of boredom.


    He is a half-dead, half-plant human necromancer who has transplanted corpses and plants into his body. His name was My Earsbearer.


    I was born in this village, and I was a man with a thin mind. I can''t move actively. I became a magician because I lost my parents and was picked up by a magician.


    Once upon a time, he was leaning against a necromancer named Guardian 1. I was treated like a junior there. Tanigide is a friend of the master of my ear guards. When the master raised my ear guards to a certain extent, he left my ear guards and went somewhere. Tanigide then drew attention to the nature of our ear guards, and even if it was just right to let them work for herself, she made our ear guards live in her own house, conducted research together, and carried out all the chores.


    It was convenient for the Otobe to have someone who could instruct me to do anything. It also gave me peace of mind.


    But Tanigide was killed, and now my Ear Guard is standing by another person.


    "Ta-da-da-da. My ear guard, did you make a good boy?"


    A bouncing voice was heard, and my ear guard lifted his face. A girl in a dirty dress with bare feet is smiling at my ear guard.


    The girl''s name is Imino Kamiko. Even in Pregnancy Sacred Village, she was a necromancer girl who treated her like a problem child. My ear guard was picked up by her.


    I knew the reason why Miko was hated before, but I could feel it even more since we started living together. In any case, the emotional ups and downs are intense. You wake up a hysteria and you scatter it on things and people. My ear guards were repeatedly abused and thrown at me.


    But my ear guards didn''t feel any pain. However, Miko understands that she is such a child and accepts it.


    "Let''s go to dinner." Because I bought my ear guard''s favorite cabbage and spinach. "


    While saying so, I took the vegetables I had bought from the unattended dealer out of the bag I was carrying and threw them towards my ear guard.


    Miko has never cooked and she can''t. All you have to do is eat what you have bought. I thought that my ear guard would make it instead, but I had not given such instructions to Miko, and Miko seems to be satisfied with it, so I decided to just eat it with Miko.


    You''re lucky to be my vassal.


    Miko sits right beside me, eating tomatoes, and spreads an irresistible smile to my ear guard that hangs on the cabbage.


    Miko was Miko, and I liked her life with the Ear Guard. I''ve always been alone, but finding someone to spend time with makes every day fun. Occasionally, I woke up and my ear guards got depressed and scattered, but I still loved my ear guards.


    "Let''s continue to be friendly." My ears and ears. "


    This dialogue of Miko was unquestionable at this time.


    When the four returned to the temple, the monk gave us a feast.


    How about that? How about that? Is the refined food of the monk not tasty?


    During dinner, the monk comes to me with a smile.


    ��It''s delicious. I''m sorry.��


    I apologize honestly for saying something negative.


    Hmm! Tasty! It''s a pity there''s no meat!


    "Um, do you know what refined cooking means?" It''s a banned food that follows Buddhist commandments. "


    To Mika, who smiled, the monk smiled bitterly.


    But I imagine you guys and monks are doing meat and booze without any problems, right?


    And true.


    "That''s right. Everyone eats normally, and it''s a long time ago that meat is no good. It depended on the sect too. In the first place, Seijin cuisine came from China, and the reason that Japan tended to avoid carnivorous food in the past is also influenced by Seijin cuisine. A great person who was inspired by the refined cuisine said that carnivorous food was impure, but it made such an idea settle down. Thanks to this, the Japanese''s constitution itself has become as unsuitable for meat and oil as it is for Westerners. However, in modern times, it seems to have adapted to meat and oil again."


    "Monk, you''re very knowledgeable." "Monk, you''ve made me smart."


    Yaya and Maja say that they are monks who are proud of their savings.


    "I decided to go to the joint facility at 11: 00, but do you know anything about the location?"


    The bill Lu Kaizuki-san gave to the monk to show him the truth.


    "This is a village event, a disaster, etc., and the monk has been there several times." There were a few rooms where you shouldn''t go in. Hmm... it''s a place I wouldn''t go if I didn''t have to run errands. The Civic Hall... it''s like a civic center. Oh, this is a village, so it''s a village center. "


    "Hmph. The descendants of Tengu said it was better not to go here ~?"


    "Oh, the people in the village might hate me." Hmmm..... "


    Hearing Midori''s words, the monk has a difficult face.


    "I''d like a letter or something written by the monk." I wonder if the villagers would be convinced by the monk''s eulogy? "


    "Oh, that''s cheap." Yeah, that''ll work. After all, this monk is a reputable monk in the village. "


    The monk pleasantly agreed to the true request, but the four felt a little uneasy because they had added extra dialogue.


    I always had a tight face.


    After the settlement, I feel that it has become a little soft, but all the memories of when it got tight are burned in my true brain.


    "I was summoned by your mother and talked to her for hours."


    True mother - Aizawa Misa said with a bitter smile in front of her.


    "I was the child. I was immature. I didn''t want to look at you from a young age, I tried to push you into my own shape. I''m sorry for making you suffer....."


    I was truly shocked to see tears spilling out of my mother''s eyes, smiling bitterly. Honestly, there was something I didn''t want to see. I even had the illusion that I had made my mother cry, even though the truth hadn''t done anything wrong.


    It''s no use being resented.


    "I don''t resent you anymore."


    True denies the words of the mother who laughed molestingly.


    "I see. That''s when you ran away from home, so I woke up too. Since you were protected by the Imperial Lord, I was preached to by her mother... Most of all, when I saw you crying, I... wanted to make you cry again."


    Huh?


    True and surprised by the mother''s dialogues.


    In front of her, her mother''s neck broke and bent.


    Horror, fear and shock come to life. And a little later, anger and sadness swirl violently.


    "This is what happened to me because of you."


    With her neck broken, her mother laughs and truly reaches out.


    I''ll do this to your neck. I''ll do this to your neck.


    While the mother was strangling me, I did hear the truth. Two voices overlapped. Different voices overlapped.


    "I''ve been waiting..." At this time...... I''ll see you soon...... "


    Another overlapping voice echoes.


    (Who is it...? No, I know this voice...)


    Immediately after I thought so, I understood the truth. I recognize that this is a dream.


    I hoped I''d wake up from my nightmares sooner, but there was no sign of waking up. A mother with a broken neck does not disappear, but laughs and puts in her strength.


    The feeling of being necked and touching the neck was unusually realistic. I don''t even think it''s a dream.


    (I see...... this is......)


    Immediately after the truth understood this situation, I thought that my mother''s body had been cut into two shields, and it disappeared as if it were melting into space.


    "Hey, it''s not too early for good morning yet, brother."


    Midori, who stood her sword behind her mother, showed her teeth and laughed.

 2580 14

    Immediately after understanding that this nightmare did not occur naturally, but that others were interfering with the true spirit, Green''s schizophrenic body entered into the true dream.


    "Brother, I can wake up from my dream right away, but what should I do?"


    I truly understand what this confirmation of Midori means. Until you wake up from a nightmare. However, in order to identify those who are carrying out psychic attacks, we must stay in the world of nightmares and continue to look at things we don''t like.


    "I want to grab the tail of the attacker." If we stay here, and with the help of Midori, we can do that, right? ��


    "I can''t say that I can do it with a barbaba, but that''s an effective way to do it." Well, I thought you''d say that if you were my real brother. Go up and wait. "


    When asked by the truth, Midori shows her teeth and laughs contentedly.


    At that moment, the surrounding landscape changed.


    In a residential neighborhood. In a slightly cramped kitchen room, there is true greenery.


    "This is the house I lived in when I was a kid."


    A true person who narrows his eyes like a nostalgia. I can''t mislead my face because I''m in a dream. I can''t hide it so I can''t feel it.


    "What? Don''t ask me for anything. Don''t bother with my hands. Don''t get in my way."


    A woman''s tight voice echoed. A mother looks down at her child with blaming eyes. A child clenches his fist while lying face down.


    "My real brother and my mom..."


    "Mom used to be hard on me, but she changed the boundaries one time."


    Reflecting the memories of when my mother was cold, True puts her hands on my chest.


    "Even if you know it''s a trick, there are parts that you can''t control with your reason." When my mother was cold to me, it was still a heartbreak. "


    "Still, you must mobilize all your reason and fight back." Controlling bad emotions is good reason, isn''t it? Reason dominates desire, impulse, and trauma. However, you can''t just ignore emotional reasoning. It''s rationality and theory, including the mind. "


    "I think Yukioka told me something similar. You can''t separate logic from emotions. Ignoring people''s emotions, the plan fails."


    While Midori and Makoto are talking, the surrounding landscape changes. A mother and a young true child have broken their necks.


    That''s a bad hobby.


    Revealing insults and throwing them aside is true.


    The true figure of the mother and child melts and mingles, turning into something like the outline of a large face. The landscape turned dark, and a blurred face appeared in the darkness.


    The face is distorted by hatred and anger. But I don''t know whose face it is.


    "You... are going to avenge me?" Don''t make me laugh! I will avenge you! "


    The mouth part of the face moves, and screams filled with resentment and anger echo. It was the same voice as before.


    "Huhhhhh... this grudging power is not a big deal ~"


    Midori frowns at the huge face floating in the darkness.


    Her face disappears and the surrounding landscape changes again. An endless gray plane emerges.


    Two types of corpses line the flat floor. One was the remains of a big boy with a bent neck. The other was the remains of a boy on a bed with a sheet on his body and a cloth on his face. Two corpses lined up at intervals of hundreds and thousands, filling up to the end of the horizon.


    "Zongde...... Jen......"


    Seeing the spectacle of evil hobbies, the truth moans.


    "Are these two true brothers familiar with childhood?" I''m not supposed to come out like this. "


    "It''s the last image that burns into my memory." But... it would have been tough if I had been shown this in a state of defencelessness in my dreams. It''s still a little tight, though.


    "Even if it''s a dream, I''m not completely defenseless." If the mind itself grows, it''s something to resist ~ "


    A truly downcast, intentionally bouncing voice with the intention of peeling off the green.


    "I mean, I''m growing up, too."


    "Well, there''s also a reason I''m here like this, but..."


    While the two of them were talking, another change took place.


    A middle-aged woman wearing glasses appears on her purple and red striped perm head, pointing at the sheet on her face on the bed.


    "Makocchan, I made sweets today." Turn the sheets. Because I have sweets. "


    It was Jin''s mother. I''ve been a true caretaker since I was a little girl. Thanks to her, the true mother was able to reconcile with her mother by acknowledging her wrongdoing.


    "That''s a bad hobby..." I can only think of it as a nightmare created consciously after peeking into my mind. "


    Yeah. That''s the kind of mental attack that''s going on ~


    "But at a time when my own mind can calmly see it, you''re failing." In a way, it''s a funny composition. This is how the target of the attack reverses the trauma by maliciously launching a mental attack. "


    "Thanks to my true brother''s mental growth plus me, the enemy is making a huge miscalculation beyond their imagination"


    While talking, the array of corpses and the woman with the perm''s head disappeared. A fleshly, naked woman appeared in turn, and Midori grew nervous.


    The woman is really close, spreading a seductive smile, but she doesn''t react at all.


    "This naked chan..."


    "I was a teacher, and I was getting into trouble." I was pretending to be my ally, but I''m not even human. It''s a lily corpse doll. "


    Yumi Kayama explains about the memory phantom image of Yumi Kayama.


    "I''ve been... waiting for this!"


    ��Uahhh, this voice again?��


    Midori heard her voice and leaned between her eyebrows. The negative wave emitted from the voice was extremely intense, and I felt disgusted.


    "I can''t see you just by your voice."


    "Maybe because I don''t even want to remember?"


    I know who the voice of the Lord is.


    "Oh, I see. This voice is not from my brother''s memory." It''s a voice that''s echoing from the outside. Perhaps this psychic attacker is interfering with it. In other words, the voice of the Lord is real. "


    "I see... you''ve been saving it for a long time." The stone was called a necromancer. "


    Listening to Midori''s story, I somehow imagined what a joke it was.


    "This is the evil spirit I know." Can you purify it with Shino''s witchcraft? "


    "I can''t because I''m in the spirit world." It''s not like the spirit body is there ~


    Makoto asked, but Midori shrugged her shoulders and said.


    The landscape changes again. The inside of the Yukioka Laboratory, which was supposed to have been destroyed by a missile a short while ago, was projected. And you can see who you really are.


    The truth has broken. I saw myself walking terrified through the lab, and I knew what I was seeing. I couldn''t help but be upset by the boulders.


    "Fuwa wow. Is that really you?" I guess it was the Sakuoka Research Institute. to look at yourself from a bird ''s-eye view in my memory..... "


    "From here on out... this is the worst memory"


    The truth that holds my face and says bitterly.


    "I know. What kind of memories do you have?" Perhaps because I am connected to my true brother, he has been digging back into this memory often, and it has flowed into me naturally. My real brother used to dream a lot. "


    Although I don''t know all the true memories, Midori, who only knows this memory well, explained why.


    "I see... but you pretended you didn''t know before."


    "Don''t blame Midori. Is it true brother who wanted to link the spirit?"


    "You can''t blame me."


    From the scene that unfolded afterwards, the truth turned away. Thanks to Midori, I was able to turn my eyes away from the psychic attack that showed off my forced memory.


    "I''m terrible too." I feel that the memory of my sins is the most disgusting rather than the memory of my childhood or my mother''s death. "


    "If you get out of here, I''ll give you a mental guard." But I can''t right now. My real brother is at the stage of being jacked, so there''s nothing I can do about not getting out of here. "


    "Okay, but now that this memory is out, it''s almost over. And before the end--"


    "At the end, or at least the root of all the evil won''t come out, I''ve been watching over you all the time." I haven''t answered yet. But I can feel the signs. It''s getting close. It''s about time... "


    Midori was hanging a fishing hook. The tail of the mind was dripping. I set up a trap and waited for the opponent to fall into it. As the spiritual interferer invariably does, in the high-dimensional world of the spiritual world, there was a trap between reality and true dream. The consciousness of the interferer is clearly in a dream. Midori has been searching for us, but we haven''t found him yet. But even if we don''t find him, we''ll catch him the moment he leaves.


    Yeah! It took me a while!


    Midori shouted and forcibly dragged out those who had interfered in their true hearts in front of them.


    What appeared was a giant cat wearing a large black hat.


    "Hey, what''s this?"


    Midori sees the real thing because an unexpected presence has emerged.


    "It''s not in my memory." I don''t know that. If you knew that characteristic, you wouldn''t forget it. "


    "Yeah. He''s the source of all the evil." However, I don''t think this guy is going to interfere with your mind..... "


    As if intertwined in an invisible net, Midori looks down at the giant cat that is postcarded, and says true.


    Eventually, the appearance of the giant cat gradually blurred.


    "The mental attack is solved." It''s almost time for your dreams to end.


    Midori reported.


    "His spirit will surely appear before me." Please take care of it. "


    Truth says, recalling the face in the darkness earlier.


    "I''m sure that the lily is also coated with Shino''s magic countermeasures." That''s the kind of technique that was used during the loan competition. "


    I see. Then do something about it.


    "Abubububu, Abubububu, my real brother is a rough servant, and I''m tired of protecting you."


    Midori laughed when she heard the true dialogue.


    (Well, it''s a lot of fun. That''s right... it''s so fun every day, right?)


    While coming out of a true dream, Midori thinks:


    (I promise to protect my brother and keep him company until he achieves all his goals... I wonder how long it will last. Is it going to take longer, or isn''t it going to be that long already... "Or will it end without coming to fruition.....)


    Late at night. One of Miko''s residences.


    In front of Miko, there was a huge, fat zombie cat wearing a black hat. Before that, Miko had been laughing for a long time.


    "Wow, that was interesting. True memory of Aizawa. Awesome. Awesome. There was a past like that. Eek, I''ll take it."


    The video that was playing in Miko''s head was interrupted, and Miko cheered.


    "Fufufu, if you think that this ability only interferes with others'' minds and peeks into their memories, you''re making a big mistake. This is where he comes into play."


    Miko muttered in an upbeat mood as she glanced at the huge cat wearing a black hat.


    "Ayumu... Ze... I''ll send you to hell." I''ve been waiting for this..... "


    A moan full of resentment echoed beside the Omiko.


    "Ahhn? Hush, this guy." I don''t want to talk about evil spirits on my own. I''m not interested in you, but what is it? You want me to take care of you? If you want to say something stupid, talk to the bugs there. "


    Miko was in a good mood, but when she heard the voice of the spirit, she quickly turned into a grumpy expression and threw it away with a voice full of anger.


    "Almost. I hate evil spirits and spirits who have left their free will and ability to think." It''s like a lump of resentment, and a child who''s losing his mind is cute, but you''re halfway through your thoughts and reason, so it''s bad for you ~ "


    ��Gugu... that''s how you make a fool of me...��


    The spirit groaned regretfully at Miko''s viciousness.


    "In fact, I''m not stupid. What''s wrong with being stupid, Deathker? BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    Miko listens to the dialogue of the spirits and makes a fool of herself. The spirit said nothing more.

 2581 15

    In the morning, the lilies of the village of Pregnancy.


    It''s a lot of people, isn''t it?


    Yaki looks out over the living room. In addition to Yaki, there are five other people, Shirokintaro, Mizuki, Akiko, Hayama, and Ruki Kaizuki. In the kitchen, Yuri cooks a meal for seven people.


    Mom likes to cook, so if you have a lot of customers who cook, you''ll be in a better mood.


    Akiko could hear the lilies in the kitchen, but the lilies were unresponsive.


    "I''m sorry that the maggots are making you a treat."


    Hayama says sorry.


    "Ahah, this maggot seems to be the strongest of these men, except for the lily."


    Mizuki smiles at Hayama. It''s not a compliment or a word you say with the intention of following up.


    "Okay, Mr. Lu Kaizuki''s turn is over, so it''s my turn next." Fufufu. Ah, but I''m sorry to hear about Hayama-san, but I don''t think he''s going to make it anymore. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Even so, it seems that this maggot will receive money, and I will put it on the feast this morning as if it were a mackerel. "


    When Shirokin Taro cared, Hayama laughed with a smile.


    "Platinum Taro, other than Mom, Hayama-san seems to have a sense of respect ~"


    "Hayama-san and Yuri-sama didn''t do it alone. Blue Hasibilo-san also has a respect


    When Akiko made fun of him, Shirokanetaro stretched his chest and insisted.


    "I wonder if Masaki still needs to be here?" We''re done here. "


    Lu Kaizuki calls out to the lily in the kitchen. Yaki also reacted and looked towards the lily.


    I don''t know what it is, so just in case, I''d like to hang out with you until the end.


    Lilies answer while cooking.


    "Mika also joins me... no, even before that, if it''s true, I''ve brought all the girls to help. what''s that like...?"


    After Akiko said that, I realized that it was better not to touch it in front of Mizuki.


    "Grrrr... I envy the weaklings." I will definitely win or lose. "


    "What''s that in Japanese? I know what you mean."


    Yaki bitterly smiled at Shirokintaro, who burned his fighting spirit.


    Mizuki hears about the arrival of Midori and remembers the exchange during the loan competition.


    (At that time, Junko and Makoto did not die. I was on the side of killing Junko and Makoto without thinking deeply. What happens now? "Will we lose the truth or the lilies..." I don''t like either. I wonder what I should do.....)


    Truth and Lily are about to enter a fight to settle. And this time, Mizuki is also worried about his participation in the battle.


    (At that time, I was a wolf and I called Lily and she was half crying. It''s shameful to think of it now. We need to make sure that doesn''t happen this time.)


    I will not refuse to fight. However, Mizuki does not come to the battle vaguely, as she did last time.


    (I wonder if lilies are trying to make us fight? I don''t know how much lilies are hungry for, but if lilies take their last battle with the truth and put their boots on, I''ll let them use it. You give me a chance to fight, and I''ll let you give up on the truth. You won''t be able to win with Shirakintaro anyway.)


    Mizuki was determined when she heard of this battle from Lily.


    (It''s possible that this peaceful space is just a little bit more... Of course, I intend to come as far as I can, but I don''t know how it will turn out. It''s good to see that you''ve challenged me because I''ve got the math to win with truth.)


    While listening to the conversation in the living room, Lily thinks.


    (If you are serious, you should use even dirtier hands, and I can''t say that you are serious.)


    Just like before, if you use your framed hand from an invisible place, it''s going to get lighter and more sticky. We can surprise them. We can take hostages. But Lily couldn''t help but use such a merciless hand.


    The last battle with Junko ended up coming head-on. The current lily can be said to be in the opposite position from that time. And the lilies of that time are true now. If you are aware of this, you will not feel the despicable hand to unilaterally ravage and end it.


    "Shirokintaro, carry it."


    Yes, Lily-sama.


    When Lily finished cooking, she returned to the living room and ordered Taro Shirokane to go to the kitchen.


    (Compared to the past, Momoyi Pei has become much more rounded. Is it filled? But... I wonder why. I mean, it''s like your presence is getting thinner and thinner, and that''s how it looks. I don''t know if I''m going to let myself out.)


    After finishing cooking and watching the lilies take a breath, I think that Lu Kaizuki-san is stingy.


    (Battle with those children. No, that boy who''s going to fight Yuripon. You can''t beat Yuriborn, but you can''t even see the Vision where Yurigon can beat you.)


    Even if I said that question and hunch, it would only make everyone here anxious, so I couldn''t even say Lu Kaizuki, but I also had such a question that other people might have the same question.


    At Daemon Temple, Yaya, Maya, and Mika helped the monks make breakfast.


    "Both sides of the monk are sandwiched by my daughter when she was young. Grrrr, so that Othello turns over like this...... the monk is pinching


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Mika shouted at the monk''s dialogues, which gave a distressed expression.


    "In other words, the monk is shining." I don''t want you to stop by too much. "


    Excuse me!


    Fuhei-sama


    "Hey, Maha."


    ��I''m telling you to stay away from your worries because you''re not Souhei, but I don''t know how to say that��


    The monk smiled bitterly as Yaya lightly blamed her for listening to Maya''s dialogues.


    After finishing his meal, Masada cleaned the temple as a thank you for taking care of him.


    You really should do it by yourself, right?


    "We''re really here to help."


    Midori said while ragging, and Yaya, who was vacuuming the tatami mat, agreed.


    Is it because of training that you don''t have an automatic vacuum cleaner?


    "That''s true, but I think it''s better for a monk to clean up after himself." Cleaning is a very moderate form of exercise when it comes to chores. The price of skipping everything leads to the decay of your body. "


    Asked by Maha, the monk speaks theory.


    Everyone takes a breath after cleaning.


    According to the message on the bill, today we plan to go to the communal facility in the village by 11: 00.


    "Be careful." I hope you''ll be safe again. "


    The monk smiled cheerfully and sent the five out.


    "Well, even if you die, the monk will give you a great service, so come and die with peace of mind." Nnnh. I''m sorry about the monk styled black jaw... I''m really sorry. Don''t focus your cold eyes on the monk. I thought I had taken it off myself, and now I''m reflecting on it. "


    A monk who feels that the air has become cold and desperately takes care of it.


    "Ah, I totally forgot. I thought I''d give you the magic items stored in the Daemon Temple that I thought I could give you."


    The monk said so and ran through the maid''s pocket.


    Magic artifacts, artifacts, and spells were put together with magic items.


    "I usually call it a magic item."


    Yaya and Maja say.


    "Hey, this."


    And the monks gave him like withered grass.


    Remnant grass!?


    "Not this time. That''s not done yet." This time it''s the afterlife flower. Place this petal on the ground to create your own afterimage. Because it was an afterimage, if I looked closely, it would be blurry and I would quickly find out, but it would be useful depending on how I used it. Well, there''s only one time. "


    The monk explains. If you look closely, not only the grass, but also the petals. It looked like it was withered.


    (I thought you could borrow more magic items, but you missed your guess)


    That''s what I thought, but when I said it, Midori seemed to be mad at me for reading Delicacy''s book again, so I kept silent.

 2582 16

    There are many volunteers who have visited the Yukioka Research Institute for the purpose of revenge. Looking at them, the truth became so negative about the act of revenge. Even though I''m trying to avenge myself.


    A vengeful volunteer failed the experiment and revealed his motive for revenge. When I asked for it, I only said I wanted revenge, but I was stunned to hear what it was all about. Since the imbecile was caught and arrested, she used her bail period to commit indiscriminate killings, so she wanted power at the Snow Oka Institute.


    "It would be dangerous if you didn''t know the motive."


    When Junko told her, Junko laughed and replied as usual.


    "Yeah, I felt suspicious, so I tampered with my brain first and asked you to be honest with me." But, well, I don''t know what I''m going to do with the power I''ve gained in my lab. "


    That being said, Junko had ruined the man by doing a ridiculous experiment. In the end, I could only stare at the ceiling and say, "Beautiful," and my body could not move.


    I think Junko''s actions were correct, but this man was stupid and ugly and serious about revenge. And because he was foolish, and ugly in the midst of the crowd, he saw himself again and again with the man who was in the breast of the same flame as himself.


    A person who wanted revenge complained that she had been tampered with and murdered, and that the police would not investigate. The opponent was a large landowner in the province, and the police could also suppress it. Therefore, even if he broke the law, he sent down a righteous hammer for his daughter''s honor, and complained in tears.


    Junko remodeled the client. And he saw with them the truth. Junko only wanted to see the performance of the modified subject, but she only wanted to see the end of revenge.


    Four days later, the real culprit was captured when his client murdered the great landlord, without the police finding out. The big landlord had nothing to do with it. It was a rampage at the insistence of the client. The client went mad and committed suicide.


    Those cases are the tip of the iceberg. Like fiction, vivid vengeance plays are less common. In truth, one day, revenge became ugly and completely negative.


    I once saw Truth on the Internet talking about vengeance.


    There''s no point in revenge, theory or shit. How can you keep silent after being tormented by a villain who is disgusting? Revenge is justice. "


    Revenge certainly doesn''t produce anything. But if I don''t get revenge, I won''t rush it. "


    Sometimes it comes into being. There is nothing to be gained by the action of revenge. "


    It''s a beautiful thing to deny revenge. Whatever you do, you win. If I get hit, I''ll do it again. That should do the trick. "


    Don''t deny the justice of revenge. It''s okay to kill the uncomfortable person and solve it. "


    Every time around the protagonist, a person who denies revenge appears, shrinking from the unfolding ~


    It''s a common pattern, but I''m tired of seeing how vengeful it is. What''s so fun about that? At least it''s not fun to watch. "


    What is written is not about real vengeance. It was like an argument in fiction, but they took their arguments seriously.


    (These people who talk about revenge can achieve revenge even if they are the ones who killed their loved ones in a row. Can you still try to get revenge? The answer is, there''s no way. I''m telling you, but if they''re put in the same situation as me, they''ll just weep.)


    In reality and fiction, the story is different, so I swipe the natural thing somewhere and replace it with my real self to conclude that it is so.


    But the truth is disgusted with the ugliness and folly of vengeance, and while denying vengeance to others, he is trying to achieve his own vengeance.


    (Revenge is a stupid thing to do. My thoughts remain the same. [M] But I will never fall asleep. [M] I won''t let him do what he wants.)


    I already know who to take revenge on, and I know what kind of person it is. And I know what she wants. I know what I''m going to do to avenge myself-and I know what I''m going to do.


    The five of them, Makoto, Midori, Mika, Yaya, and Maya, arrive at the joint facility that is their destination. It''s a two-story building built of very old concrete. From the exterior, it certainly looks like a civic center.


    It was easy to get in, but when I got in, some of the villagers saw me. And they all stood up together, surrounding and calling out to them.


    "You guys aren''t from the village, are you?" If you''re a necromancer, I don''t know if you need an introduction or an escort. "


    An old man said in a calm tone.


    "I think all my brothers are necromancers. It''s not a good idea to make a breakthrough after a rough day."


    That''s why I asked the monk to write me a letter of introduction.


    Midori whispered, and Makoto took out the introduction letter written by the monk and showed it to the villagers.


    Does anyone know the handwriting of the monk at the Great Demon Temple?


    "I don''t think so..."


    "I can''t do this." But if you introduce the monk, there''s no problem, so I''ll go to the temple to check it out, or else I''ll bring the monk with me. "


    Hearing the words of the villagers, the truth sees the clock. It''s almost eleven o''clock.


    "There''s no time. It''s designated at eleven o''clock."


    True says while realizing the inconvenience of not being able to get through the phone.


    "What are you doing, brother?"


    "Same as yesterday." "I know this is happening."


    Midori, Yaya, and Maja spoke of each.


    "I just came because they told me to come here. It was designated a rain shore lily."


    The villagers are troubled by the name of the lily.


    It looks like you were more powerful than a monk.


    "Is it okay for you to be my real brother?" It might be counterproductive. "


    "Ichiba-chan." But I think it''s a reaction. Besides, there is a story about how the person who holds the bill gets in here. Just like Lu Kaizuki, it''s either the magician who''s coming in and out of here, or the path of his name that works. "


    Midori came and said truthfully.


    ��Do you have any proof of identity or anything? If it''s Yukishi-san''s handwriting, I''ll remember it."


    One of the villagers says, "True shows the bill."


    "Yeah, it''s Mr. Yukishi''s letter. But why is it a bill of lading?"


    "I don''t know if I can prove it, it''s suspicious."


    "However, the two children with heads and the long, thin hair look like magicians."


    ��Heehee... thin is too thin...��


    In addition, Midori reacted to the dialogue of the skeptical villagers and raised a disgruntled voice.


    "Mika, sing a song to calm your feelings." No, manipulate your mind with songs. "


    "I don''t have the power like No. 13!" At the end of the day, I''m not a game bard! "


    Mika raised her voice as if she was a little angry when she made a truly frivolous request.


    If you add it with the magic of Yaya and Maja, can''t it have the effect of No. 13?


    ��I don''t know if I have to try it, but I don''t want to try it here, so just leave it as a last resort!��


    Truth still says, but Mika withdrew.


    The children of the Sky God let us pass, but can''t we do it here?


    And the Truth that gives out the name of it.


    "Do you even know the Son of the Empty God..."


    "You went to the south too..."


    "I''m pretty much walking through the village, and I think I can let you go... if you go south."


    The villagers began to consult.


    "Please tell us what happened when you came here. Please go to the back room."


    After consulting for a while, the old woman, who was quite old, urged me.


    "I am one of the necromancers living in Pregnancy Sacred Village, and now I am also the village chief"


    An old woman talks as she walks.


    "This is a top-notch danger among Japan''s many hidden gems. Some necromancers are out of sight, and others are trying to catch people from other places and use them as experimental platforms."


    Is it possible that people other than necromancers come from other places?!


    "There''s a difference." Some pedestrians specialize in seclusion, others are occult maniacs, academics, freelance journalists, or just scary things. ��


    The five were sent to the archives by the old woman.


    The true man did not conceal his quarrel with the lily, but spoke honestly. Of course, I won''t tell you the reason for the dispute.


    "Anyway, the reason I''m fighting Yukishi-san is that I''m fighting that Yukishi-san. That''s all I need." She''s the best in class as a necromancer. "


    and the village chief.


    "Hey, by the way, not all the villagers here are necromancers, right?"


    "Yes, no, and there is a rule that necromancers should never touch villagers." Because there are villagers, the village is functioning. According to the literature, the village was in the Edo period. I haven''t found any memories that go back in time. ��


    Midori asks questions and the village chief answers them.


    "Anyway, why is it that the cover-up is completely blocked from the outside world?" I can''t connect to the internet or the phone, and I can''t even get to the TV. "


    ��I know it''s overdone and pointless. Thanks to this, many magicians are unaccompanied, even though it is a sacred place for necromancers. However, there are many villagers who need it, so there is no choice.��


    When the truth bumped into doubt, the village chief answered with a slight smile.


    If you want to know more about the village, you can take a look at the various books in this library.


    "There''s still time."


    Recommended by the village chief, True checks the clock and scavenges appropriate literature. Midori, Mika, and the Ushimura sisters follow suit.


    "What about this notebook!? Isaac Friedman here!?"


    Looking at the notebook and the author''s name, Mika exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes, it was Isaac Friedman himself who scientifically demonstrated the spirit world." This is where I was enthusiastic about my research. He carefully wrote down for us and left a summary of the research results here. Even though we were not magicians, we were also surprised because we were familiar with various knowledge about the spirit and the spirit world. A lot of knowledge we don''t know helped us study magic. By the way, Friedman, I was attacked twice when I entered the village, but it seems that I was saved because I hired a bodyguard. ��


    The village chief talks about Friedman.


    "Let''s read this note carefully!"


    Mika declares and reads out her handwriting.


    "Mayor, there''s another stranger trying to get in here." I heard that you''re related to Yukishi-san again..... "


    Hmm. Maybe I know these kids.


    The villagers came and reported.


    "The enemy is like us."


    Truth judges so and stands up.


    When they all went to the entrance, Taro Shirokane called out.


    "Ah... ahhhh! I am the right hand of the world''s greatest necromancer, Yuri Rainbank! I don''t know what''s gonna happen later! I have something to do here, and what did Lily tell you?! Let me in without telling you four-five!"


    "It''s you."


    This is it!


    "Hmph... you''re Taro Igurashi."


    Seeing Taro Shirokane''s figure, Maka, Midori, and Masumi were shocked.


    "Ah! Why are you guys inside?!" Even though I can''t let you through, it''s crazy! "


    Shirokataro raised his voice to protest when he saw the true people appearing from inside the joint facility.

 2583 17

    "Do you have a bill of lading?"


    "Of course! That''s why I''m here!" Don''t be a fool! "


    It''s impossible to make a fool out of me!


    Platinum Taro, who was really questioned, screamed, and Mika pushed in.


    "You''re taking all kinds of women with you." I can only taste such a situation in a game. Oh, RPG is the type of story that lets you decide the organization and gender of your PTs. "


    Is it true that you always make Harlem PTs in games!?


    "Hmph, the protagonist is a man and he''s the type that makes other women?"


    Hearing Taro Shirokane''s words, Mika and Midori storm in at about the same time.


    "If it''s a man, they''re all in that formation."


    Shirokintaro speaks majestically without fear.


    "I''m not." I''ll make them all women. "


    "Huh? Isn''t that weird? At least the protagonist is a man."


    Listening to the true style, Shirokintaro frowned.


    No, I''m the player, so the protagonist is also a woman.


    True words that speak plainly.


    Are you using women in action games or action RPGs, even if you only control one person?


    Yeah.


    Shirokane nodded lightly to Taro Shirokane''s question.


    "Hmm... I''m surprised. It''s not the image of my real brother."


    "It wasn''t like that in the past, but when I saw that Snow Oka was using a man character with a net, I was also influenced to use a woman character." In the past, when I played games that allowed me to determine my gender, I was not a heterosexual character, but a homosexual character. "


    "Oh, that''s a recommendation for eleven..."


    Midori is convinced by the true words.


    You''ve come to compete more than that, haven''t you?


    "Yes! I''m not here to talk about this!"


    She raised herself to the shelf and Shirokintaro exclaimed.


    All right, let''s all bag it and take the handprint.


    "Okey brother"


    Respond!


    "Huh? Is that all right?" "" It''s treated differently than before. But I know how it feels. "


    Midori and Mika nodded lightly, and Yaya and Maya were slightly perplexed by the true decision.


    "I feel sorry for the other guy, but it''s okay for him."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait! The rules of the game for handing over the bills are decided by me, the one who holds the bills. It''s not up to you. If you want to take it by force, I''ll make sure you don''t get it forever."


    Shirokintaro was really in a panic when he felt the signs of a general attack by the five of them.


    ��What exactly are you going to do to make sure you don''t get the bill?��


    True intrigue asks.


    "Hmph. You''re making fun of me, and you think I''m just threatening you, and you''re tugging me around?" The bills are in my body. If you don''t follow the rules I''ve given you, you''ll crush the bills in your bodies! I can do that with my clay body! "


    Platinum Taro explained with a smile of hatred.


    "I see. Then set the rules for me." within the limits of common sense "


    A true spear that can only be thrown by the heart.


    Aizawa Makoto and I are playing one-on-one!


    "That''s all." "After all, the battle."


    "That''s fine."


    Shirokintaro proclaimed, and while Yaya and Maya muttered in horror, Makoto nodded.


    "True! Don''t be slimy! This is a foolish character as you can see, but on the other hand, it''s quite strong!"


    Mika, who fought against Shirokane Taro in the loan competition, drew attention.


    ��I know. I''ve done this before.��


    A true reminder of the battle in Zunyi City. At the inauguration of the new president, I also watched the battle with Adonis Adams, so I know what kind of hand to use.


    (I didn''t decide whether to win or lose last time, but I have to win this time)


    He muttered in his mouth, and the truth was, he pulled out his gun. I didn''t expect the gun to pass through Platinum Taro''s clay body. Last time I thought about it, I came across a meat battle without a gun. However, this time, the meat solution contained in the bullet is more powerful than the previous time, so I think it will cause some damage. If it doesn''t work, I''ll just use another hand.


    "What? What are they doing?"


    Look, it''s Rainbank-san''s game, isn''t it?


    "That sounds interesting."


    The necromancers and villagers inside the facility wondered what was going on and went out into the sightseeing mode. The truth that saw it moves. In the standing position behind Noderma and the others, there could be a stream of Shirokintaro''s attacks.


    "Let''s go." People eat clay! "


    However, Shirokintaro, who was completely unmindful of the true concern, launched a pre-emptive attack while moving.


    It''s suddenly a pacifier technique.


    Midori frowns as she sees a tremendous amount of clay particles flying from all over her body. Inspired by the fireflies eaten by Shino-ryu witchcraft, it''s a technique that Shirokanedaro loves so much these days.


    Truth continues to move sideways, taking off his jacket and shaking or knocking off the clay grains that are flying around. The clay grains continue to chase towards the true movement, but they all fly from one direction, so it is easy to deal with.


    While dealing with the clay grains with the coat, you notice that the coat is getting heavier. A significant number of clay grains are attached to the jacket. And they''re stupid.


    Immediately after I noticed it, the clay clinging to my jacket flew off at once and really attacked from a close distance.


    A significant number of clay grains strike the true body directly. The damage done by one shot is not significant. However, when it''s a burst, it accumulates that amount of damage.


    In addition, there were many things in the clay that were not only hit, but also stuck to the true body. Sticking around and looking at the clay stupidly, the real scares me. The possibility of entering the body through the hole in the body and the possibility of crushing my eyes crept through my brain.


    It is true that it is very difficult to drop clay that sticks to the body and avoid flying clay. The shaken clay doesn''t just fall straight to the ground, it''s a pain to jump further.


    However, the clay grains that were separated from Shirakintaro''s body did not seem to be under control for such a long time, and eventually returned to Shirakintaro''s body one after another. The clay that was attached to the real body also returned to Platinum Taro''s body.


    (Even if I shake it off, it will stick to me. It is different from the person who ate the firefly. Its persistence is higher than that of a human-eating firefly. But the killing power is not as good as a human-eating firefly. Is it long or short?)


    I was relieved that Taro Shirokan''s attacks were not persistent, but I thought they were true.


    (Bullets don''t work on clay bodies. However, when I did this with Zunfei the other day, the attack on my eyes was effective. It doesn''t necessarily work this time, and even if you aim at the eye, it doesn''t work because it moves the eye to a different place.)


    I decided to aim at my eyes only when there was a very large gap.


    The True One fires two shots and fires back.


    "It hurts..."


    One hit his left chest and the other hit his flank, and Shirokintaro squatted with a frown on his face. I felt painful, and the impact of the bullets was apparent.


    "Hm, hmm... something that works on the clay body...?" Gaah! It hurts! Stop it! "


    Makoto shot two more shots, and Shirokanedaro screamed and screamed.


    "W-what...? This..."


    The meat solution contained in the bullet penetrated into Platinum Taro''s body.


    Looks like it''s working.


    True draws more triggers and shoots all bullets in.


    "I''m just..."


    Even if they shoot at me, I don''t bleed from my wound. Moreover, the gunshot wounds were blocked immediately. In that state, however, the gallery is watching Shirokintaro with a bitter expression on his face.


    (True brother, it''s an unnecessary mess... "That''s not just wanting to suffer ~)


    Midori taught me by telepathy.


    (Yeah, I know.)


    I truly understood. I was looking inside Platinum Taro''s body with the clairvoyance function attached to the artificial magic eye. The dissolved meat in Taro Shirokan''s body was slowly disappearing.


    (In addition to preventing the penetration of meat solution with clay, is it decomposing? It''s nothing at all.)


    I did not really know that clay has the power to remove and purify harmful substances and is used in industry and chemicals.


    Shoots bullets down and reloads while Platinum Taro is down.


    ��It hurts... it hurts... you''ve done it...��


    Platinum Taro stood up in a furious state and stared at the truth.


    "Now... it''s our turn"


    Quietly speaking, Shirokanedaro pushed his hands forward and formed a team. My hands were immediately shattered together, mixed together, deformed, and became one shape.


    Platinum Viscous Dragon Double Mix!


    Platinum Taro shouted as he changed his hands to the dragon''s head.


    (No way....)


    Seeing the dragon open its mouth, the truth sensed danger.


    "Spit out the flame...!"


    Shortly after he shouted further, a flame gushed out of the open dragon''s mouth.

 2584 18

    It looked like a line of fire to the eyes of the gallery, which was watching the two battles from the side. The flames were on the line and stretched out in a straight line.


    At first glance, it was a fire line that seemed unreliable, but it was not lacking in firepower. It just looks like the momentum is too good to stretch in a straight line.


    The moment the line of fire hit, it proved its power. In an instant, the true body was engulfed in flames.


    Holy cow!


    "Hey..." "True!"


    Mika and Maha exclaimed and Yaya moaned as they saw the truth of the fire.


    (Dying...)


    The hunch of death has come to light in my true brain. If you don''t do anything, you''ll definitely burn to death.


    It was a place for ordinary people to panic, and though it was true for a moment, I was stunned and shocked and stopped thinking. But the truth was moving quickly.


    Take off the burning jacket, shirt and shirt. The trousers were also slightly on fire, but they were scratched off after rolling.


    Mika and the Ushimura sisters stroke their breasts. Maya and Yaya thought about putting out the fire by sorcery, but the truth had taken care of it first. Midori didn''t move particularly because she believed that she would do something about it.


    It was an attack using a flamethrower that Taro Shirokan had installed in his body, but it could only be used once, and there was also a price to pay. In fact, the meaning of a dragon shape is not much. It''s a mood problem. Because it is compact, the amount of fuel is not significant. If it were a regular flame thrower, it would have been fueled by fire all over his body, and he wouldn''t have been able to do it if he had taken off his clothes.


    "I didn''t want to do this." If I throw up the flame, my body will be affected as well. "


    Platinum Taro muttered as he put his hands on the dragon''s head back together. Fragments of hardened clay are falling from both hands. Both hands themselves are discolored and cracked.


    He''s taking damage, too!


    "The clay solidifies when baked, and it doesn''t come back."


    I see!


    Mika was convinced by Maya''s teachings.


    "Makoto, you''ve hit me flashily."


    Midori, who hadn''t moved, was frightened when she saw what was really happening. True, naked, has burns all over his body. The right and left arms were wound with ultrasonic vibrating steel wires and a long-needle ejector. It was the first time for both Midori and Mika to see the black band that was peeling out.


    "A little sexy"


    "A little mahjong..."


    Although it is a painful figure, for some reason Maha feels the beauty, and unexpectedly such a dialogue comes out of her mouth.


    I want to take a picture!


    "Mika..."


    "For now, I''ll put my weight on it!" I''m in the middle of a battle! "


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Not only Maya, but also Mika, which increases Yaya''s tsukumi fatigue.


    It''s not just the clay that''s used as a weapon, but the characteristics of the clay are used to make things like that in the body.


    With some praise, he said truthfully.


    "Don''t you know the saying that clay has a thousand uses? I mean, I''m a man with a thousand functions!"


    Shinjin Taro''s right arm changes into a drill as he screams out loud.


    "Platinum viscosity drill ~"


    Platinum taro, with a large drill from the elbow to the tip, pushed straight into the front.


    After reloading, Shinjin Taro fires three shots at the gun, but uses the drill as a shield to shoot two shots. One shot hits the shoulder.


    Platinum viscous drill ribbon!


    Where Taro Shirokan filled the space to a certain extent, the drill on his right arm was pulled off, and it became a long band. The band swirls in a spiral and stretches truly toward you.


    "It''s a good match."


    Truth muttered, and an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire was ejected from the black band wrapped around the left arm.


    Between the ribbons flying in the vortex, a steel wire with a ribbon attached to it comes in a straight line.


    True draws the arm, and the tip of the steel wire wraps around the ribbon. The steel wire sewn between the spirals was drawn, and the ribbon and the ribbon became intertwined and messed up, and they were clumped together.


    "Fool, this is clay." Besides, it''s my body. "


    Platinum Taro mocked.


    Despite the fact that ultrasonic vibration was not switched on the steel wire, the steel wire cut the ribbon of clay. No, it was cut from the clay side into steel wire. And escaped the steel wire shackle and stuck to the original band.


    I don''t care.


    The truth shoots the gun. This time, it was completely unblockable, and two bullets pierced the abdomen of Platinum Taro.


    If it were true, I would have faltered for a moment and stopped the attacking hand. I never thought steel wire would completely stop the clay ribbon.


    The ribbon reappears. Even if he was shot, Shirokane Taro didn''t stop the attack. It wasn''t without damage. There was also a strong shock. But Shirakintaro managed to resist and concentrated on the attack.


    Despite being clay, it is flat and thin. Paper-like shape. And it was easy to see that it took the shape of a blade and it was a substitute for tearing the skin if touched.


    True shot a gun and immediately jumped backwards to escape the ribbon.


    A spiral ribbon suddenly bounced through the air. It fell apart into small pieces, rapidly increasing in velocity, and rained down on the naked real body of her torso, as if banging a piece of glass against the side with a gust of wind.


    Makoto''s arms crossed to protect her face and throat, and her torso was greatly bent.


    Many of the fragments have been avoided, but they have been torn apart all over the body, causing multiple shots to be eaten into the body, and the truth lies on its back.


    After falling down, I can feel the truth. There is bleeding all over the body. Blood is flowing out on the ground.


    (Is this disgusting...? Are you stabbing my gut? Did you also cut your artery?)


    I can''t tell my condition. I can''t tell if I can''t move due to a damage shock, or if I can''t move due to a fatal injury. The fear of death is destroying the true heart.


    (It feels like it''s you again. I''m not used to it. No, I''m a little used to it.)


    Truth imagines you smiling in your heart.


    The fear of death in battle is true, as we have realized many times before. I don''t want to taste that feeling if I can, but I enjoy it somewhere in my mind. There are thrills because there is fear. There is also pleasure.


    ��I''ll finish you off! Without bothering Yuri-sama''s hand, I''ll put on a keri here!"


    Platinum taro exclaimed with a squeaky voice and expression. The scream, the eagerness, brought back the true consciousness and sensation.


    I was saved by his strong fighting spirit.


    Thinking of it as ironic, Truth rises up. It is judged that the body is full of slander, but there is no injury to the internal organs. The artery was not cut when the bleeding amount was measured.


    (I wonder if this guy is serious. Because you''re stupid, you can be seen as if you''re kidding.)


    Looking at Taro Shirokane, I thought it was true.


    After wiping the blood dripping in his eyes, Makoto pointed his muzzle at Platinum Taro and fired the remaining bullets in full auto.


    Eating all the bullets, Platinum Taro falls face-down again.


    Shiro took his gaze off of Taro Shirokane, and Makoto turned his gaze around.


    The meat lysate will be drained soon. But in the meantime, you''re incapacitated. Truth ran for the moment.


    "Your... defeat." Makoto Aizawa..... "


    A scratching voice murmured, and Shirokintaro smiled.


    Truth has stopped his feet. The air was cut open, and the ball fell.


    While the truth was down, Shirokaneda was launching a clay ball. It wasn''t something that could fly freely through the sky, but it was something that could control the falling point and timing.


    But the truth was reading. Even though Taro Shirokan was attacking as he approached, he stopped when the truth fell. I didn''t come to finish the job. I might have been wary of the counter, but in any case, the truth was full of time, and I couldn''t see Shirokintaro''s movements. Taro Shirokan cannot do nothing at that time. I predicted that you were doing something, that you were setting a trap.


    At the time of the shooting, and just before and after the fall - the moment Shirokantaro''s gaze fell off, Shirokantaro tried to identify what Shirokantaro was aiming for by gazing around him at a high speed. And I was checking the appearance of the ball floating high in the air.


    (Because he has done something similar before. We fought against Adonis.)


    It is true that I was wary that the same hand would come again.


    (Even if the ball is dodged, is it going to explode or is it going to deform and jump out...?)


    Thinking of such a possibility, the truth is to avoid it by taking a considerable distance from the falling ball.


    After avoiding the ball, he slowly approached Shirokintaro.


    "Shit... damn..."


    Shirokintaro tried to wield his strength to get up, but it was a truly convenient move.


    There was a jaw in the position where it was easy to kick, so he kicked up Taro Shirokane''s jaw as hard as he could.


    I let myself slide away, and now I fell down on my back. Wrap an ultrasonic vibrating steel wire around its neck. However, do not switch on the vibration. I''m just squeezing up the carotid artery.


    Because it is a clay body, I may be able to deal with it even by using the strangling technique, but I bet on those who cannot deal with it instantaneously with Shirokantaro''s head. However, it was judged to be dangerous to carry out sleeper holds, etc. in close contact with each other, and steel wires were used.


    You''ll faint just like humans with your clay body.


    Looking down at Platinum Taro, who had lost consciousness with his white eyes peeled off, Makoto spoke out.


    "Ugh..."


    Platinum Taro quickly regained consciousness. As soon as I fell, I relieved myself of the pressure with the steel wire, so my blood flow recovered and my consciousness returned.


    What Shirokane Taro, who had returned to consciousness, saw, was true as he looked down across himself.


    "I could have killed you." If you still want to do it, let''s keep doing it. But this time, I''m going to kill you. "


    With a rough breath, the truth speaks in a calm voice.


    "All right... I''m losing."


    Shirokane admitted his defeat by twisting his face regretfully.


    "Yuri-sama... I''m sorry..." However, Aizawa really put a heavy burden on me..... "


    Shirakintaro leans up in the sky while lying on his back and murmured with tears in his eyes.


    "You''ve been badly hit!" I''ll shoot it! "


    "Why are you taking pictures..."


    Mika was shocked to see her come closer and take a picture of her refusing.


    Nice to meet you as well ~


    "Um, Maha..."


    Yaya was horrified by Mika''s request.


    "Heal me more than that."


    "Recovered ~ Recovered ~" "Healed wounds."


    "Huh!? That''s..."


    The Ox Village Sisters heal wounds by improvised magic in response to genuine demands. Seeing the scene, Shirokanedaro shouted pathetically and fell into mourning.


    "I''m not going to be able to fight right away, so be careful."


    "It''s the same as Mika yesterday, and even if the damage was great, the burden on the body was also great"


    "All right, thank you."


    Saying hello to Yaya and Maya, Makoto looks down on Shirokintaro again.


    He admitted to losing, so give him the bill of lading.


    "I-I got it..." I know... but... "


    Shirakintaro is dumbfounded.


    But what?


    "I told you it was in your body." Um... I''ve never done anything like that before, so I can''t do it well. just wait a minute.... "


    Shirokintaro''s body moved in a daze.


    "Uuuu..." It''s not going to do much good for the damage it''s taking..... "


    Midori, Mika, Yaya, Maya, help him.


    "Okey brother"


    Roger that!


    "Huh...? Help me..." "That''s the point..."


    Only Yaya was hesitant to show a confused expression, but the other three responded quickly.


    Let''s strip it naked first


    "The area around your ass is suspicious!" Aim for your ass! "


    "Do you get it in your body? Ah, I''m really going in. Interesting."


    "Mahjong... don''t hesitate to peel it naked or anything..."


    "Alright! Let''s take a picture of this one too!"


    "Stop it! You idiots!" Ouch, ouch, ouch! Where are you sticking your hands in! "


    After that, Midori, Mika, and Maha played around with her body as much as they liked, and Shirokintaro screamed again and again.


    Two minutes later, nothing was written on the notes that were taken out.


    Do you know who''s next?


    "It seems that someone like Lutz is the next opponent." It seems that he will pick you up from there. "


    When Makoto asked, Shirokintaro replied.


    "That''s him."


    "You''re going to play again." "The playboy''s coming."


    It reminds me of a bright boy in a bandage.


    I won''t beat you, but you can''t beat Lily-sama.


    Shirokane Taro called out to the maids who were about to leave.


    "But... it''s definitely impossible, but if a miracle happens and you win, are you really going to kill Lily?"


    Taro Shirokan was confronted with the truth several times, and it seemed that he was not a man who was anxious about revenge.


    "Revenge will be done."


    When asked by Shirokane, Taro told the truth.

 2585 19

    Tani Guidoichi, who was the Lord of my ears, was an ancient necromancer in Pregnancy Sacred Village. Like Miko, he was immersed in the study of linking corpses and living things.


    At the end of his research, Tanigide came to the conclusion that it was desirable for a person who connects a corpse to a living organism to be a magician. In doing so, the magician thought he could control his own body. And in order to put the theory into practice, I made my ear guard loyal to me an experiment subject.


    My ear guards did not hesitate to accept Tanigide''s experiment. From the valley conduction, it was very convenient for me to follow the nature of my ear guard, which is scarce and obeys whatever I command.


    The reasoning that Yan Guido was doing something outrageous was, in fact, also known to my ear guard. However, I am neither angry nor willing to defy it. Because I have a place to be, I''m not alone, so I think that''s fine. That''s more important to me, the Ear Guard.


    There was originally another master in my ear guard. I grew up my ear guards and also provided education as a necromancer, but he left my ear guards and went somewhere. At that time, my ear guards were at a loss. The villagers suspected that they had no heart, but at this time, they were frightened by the fear and despair of loneliness. I was sad because I didn''t know why.


    And the valley guide was slain, and immediately Miko was the lord of substitution, and it was satisfying from my ear guards.


    "Why did my Ear Guard say that? Because of that, I was made into such a strange body."


    Amiko leaned over next to my ear guard and sat down in physical education, stroking the grass that grows from my ear guard''s body and talking to her.


    For each matter, Miko accuses the previous master, Tanigata. But my ear guards didn''t feel anything in particular. I felt a sense of gratitude for Taniguchi, but it was also a little. I didn''t admire it from the bottom of my heart. From the ear guard''s point of view, the most important point is whether or not your loneliness has been eliminated.


    But not everyone was the same. Miko is very friendly with my ear guards. Occasionally, I bumped into him, but I feel that my ear guard is the best master.


    "That grandfather must have thought of you as a laboratory animal or something." I just used it conveniently. But even if you were such a grandfather, you had no choice but to speak up. That''s sad, but I won''t make a fool of you. I mean, me too... "


    Miko cut out her words as she spoke so much. And after a few seconds, I continued to say the words.


    "I, too, might be the same as my ear guard." What''s a dependent personality disorder? My ear guard was in that shithead. I am to Sister Lily. And Yuri-san relies on Junko Yukioka. Junko Yukioka is also dependent on someone. Ahahaha


    A dry laughter echoes.


    My ear guard doesn''t speak anything. It''s not that I can''t speak, but I can''t speak. I don''t respond out loud. I just nod. I don''t know how it happened, but I don''t talk anyway.


    But only then did my ear guard want to speak. I wanted to speak up. I don''t know what to say, but after decades, I felt like I wanted to call someone. There was something I wanted to tell Miko. However, I don''t know what to say even if I have a feeling I want to tell you.


    (That''s fine. That''s not a bad thing. It''s great to have people around who want to be dependent)


    We are ear guards who put words together in our hearts. But I couldn''t speak it out. simply because it''s embarrassing.


    "Please wait." Can I have a moment of your time? I have something to tell you. "


    The village chief called out to the people who were going to leave. The five of them entered the joint facility again.


    "While you were fighting, I heard from people in the village that you were staying at the Great Demon Temple." And there are many battles going on all over this village. It seems that the village is used as a stage for fighting with Yuri Rainbank, but I think that the reason that Yuri chose this village is not only because there is a necromancer in the village, or because it is an environment that is easy for necromancers to fight. "


    "Miko told me. You think you''re going to make me an experimental bench or a pupil?"


    I think it''s true that it''s not a scary story. Since I am not going to lose, I am not aware that I will be used as an experimental platform, but I remember the horror of Lily''s plan itself.


    ��Yeah, I thought of that, too. Yuri-san has been doing some research in this village for a long time. It wasn''t just Lily-san''s research, it was done by many magicians in the village. It is a study that solves the systems of death and life and transcends death. It could be the destination of all the necromancers."


    Midori, a witchdoctor, and Maja and Yaya, magicians, each breathe as they listen to the story of the village chief without a sudden beat. A magician is an explorer who transcends conventional natural laws with power and unexplained reason. How great is the transcendence of death, you will feel stronger than an ordinary person.


    "I was also involved for a while, but I gave up a lot of things. Because I understood that it was an area that obviously shouldn''t be touched.��


    (But does Lily keep peeking into the forbidden area? In a way, he''s a mad scientist.)


    Listening to the village chief, I suddenly think like that.


    ��There are certain laws in this world. Death is one of its laws. All life is destined for death, and we are free to fight it. But no matter what, life will end sooner or later. The more you fight, the more you strain.��


    Hmph, my ears are hurting.


    Midori was smiling bitterly as she continued to reincarnate without losing her memory, skill and craftsmanship.


    "It has long been used as a way to connect channels with the underworld. However, if you do not sufficiently meet the conditions as a substitute, you cannot rely on the substitute, and it is difficult to secure it in the village of the necromancer. However, it seems that you have met the requirements. Excuse me, but I had a sneak peek at it from an expert appraiser."


    "Is Lily going to use me because she knows that?" I''ve never done anything like that before. "


    "Maybe it''s the last time I''ve heard of it!" Or I started it recently! "


    I felt that Mika''s theory was somehow correct, but I don''t know the truth.


    ��You''re not just trying to kill the truth, you''re trying to use it for something suspicious!��


    be ��sacrificed�� or ��catalyzed��


    Mika, Yaya, and Maya feel just as shocked as they really are.


    (Will it be a gateway to the underworld like Theodore?)


    A true reminder of Theodor and Hot Jiro peeking into the underworld in the garden of Takiko. It was Friedman''s plan to use a large number of clones as children to solve the mystery of the underworld.


    "It seems that a lot of magicians have been going to the west recently and collaborating with Yuri-san. Probably the research we''ve just touched on to overcome death."


    According to the village chief''s words, there is a necromancer nearby who becomes a lily''s collaborator. And they could turn against the enemy.


    The number of enemies to fight in the future is not equal to the number of bills. Miko didn''t have a bill of lading.


    Lilies don''t have a particularly bad reputation in the village, do they?


    Truth asks.


    "I hear he''s been acting meanly outside the village, but he''s never caused a commotion in this village. Yuri-san raised Shinko Imino, who is clearly a problematic child....."


    "When Miko Imino came here last time, you were only a little involved!"


    "I did everything I could in the immigrant hole, and I did in this village yesterday."


    Mika and Makoto react after Miko.


    ��That''s all I want to tell you. I don''t know what happened to you, but I suggest that you stop fighting with Mr. Lily and leave the village. Being used as a laboratory for the work of necromancers is a terrible substitute with untold pain. Many spirits, like magicians who like to handle spirits, are still trapped in pain even if they want to die. In the meantime, come home."


    Thank you for your advice.


    A true gesture of gratitude. Of course, I am not afraid to follow the advice of the village chief.


    After listening to the village chief, Makoto returned to the Daemon Temple.


    "But now I''m getting scared."


    Yeah. Necromancers are bad.


    "If it''s a leak of Lily''s plan, that''s funny ~"


    "Truth is connected to the underworld, what exactly is going to happen!" It''s still unknown! "


    Mika-san, you don''t have to know that. If you know that, it might be too late.


    While the women were talking, the truth was silent.


    (I guess I had a lot of lilies prepared for my revenge. To throw me into further ruin and despair. To be honest, I didn''t anticipate this.)


    True was meant to have spotted the lily''s aim. Now that I knew what Lily was trying to do, I came here with the intention of overturning it. But the research of transcending death, using itself for that purpose, is totally unpredictable.


    Thinking about it is unavoidable, and if you don''t lose in the first place, don''t think deeply as there is no problem. I have prepared a lot of things for true. To get a firm revenge.


    "Hahhhhhh. Hello again, everyone."


    Before such a party, Miko was blocked. Next door is my ear guard.

 2586 20

    Miko and I could feel a lot of stupid signs behind the ear guard.


    (Signs of the dead and the living are mixed. In short, a chimera that mixes zombies and living creatures. That''s right, you introduced yourself when you first showed up)


    Midori could not see through the identity. I felt the same sign with Miko and my ear guard.


    "It looks bad because I see it." "it looks amazing.


    "Anyway, the body is tight with a lot of hair!" Are you dressed like that from day to day!? "


    Meanwhile, the Beef Village Sisters and Mika were focused on our ear guards.


    "Go, my ear guard." Yeah, I didn''t build this ear guard. I''m a necromancer from this village.


    Are you still bothering me?


    Immediately after Miko orders, Truth asks.


    "Stupid question, stupid question, stupid question. The disturbing bugs are my living reward ~


    "Hmph, that''s a good price to pay to live with."


    Midori smiles when she hears Miko''s answer.


    My ear guard slowly stepped forward. Midori carries out the sword and moves forward in front of my ear guard.


    "Yaya and Maya, keep an eye out for Miko." Mika, deal with the guys behind you. "


    Truth gives the order, and he pulls his gun.


    "All right." "That''s it."


    "Respond! Stay true!" You must have been drowning in the battle with Shirokin Taro! "


    Your injuries have healed, but your fatigue is getting worse.


    Although the damage itself was healed by the magic of the Beef Village sisters, it was visibly drained because it used a lot of its true health to recover.


    As I walked slowly, my ear guard suddenly dashed toward Midori. Midori does not panic in particular, but rushes toward it as if it matches our ear guards.


    It was Midori and IOG with the momentum of colliding with each other, but Midori moved sideways just before entering the attack range of each other, and went to the side of IOG.


    Reacting to Midori''s movements, my ear guard instantly turned his body back toward Midori and thrust his hand toward her. Not yet within reach. However, from the protruding hand, the four vines stretched vigorously and attacked Midori.


    (Hmph, is this a bit of a nuisance?)


    Four vines attacking at high speed. One of them was aimed at the razor blade, the other two were aimed at the green, but I don''t know the other one. It''s flying to an unexpected place. Each movement was different. The one aimed at the razor blade and the green sword was a winding movement. One of the ones aimed at Midori was a desirable move to stab her. The rest of the book was in motion, meaningless.


    Midori quickly waved her sword and swung away the three vines. The other one fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, the battle in Midori''s mind returns. During the inaugural event of the newborn formalin pickled president, when Mizuka and Mizuki fought, Mizuki sneaked wire bugs on the floor and pierced Mika''s legs.


    I used a sword to cut the greenery without missing the vines that had fallen to the ground.


    The four amputated vines return to my ear guard. It was also a green that was predicted to stretch and continue to attack, but such an attack did not occur.


    (Some people think of something similar. It was worth it to see others'' battles properly ~)


    Immediately after Midori thought about it, countless anomalies emerged from behind my ear guard.


    From a systematic perspective, human beings. But it was all children. Everything was a zombie. Not only is the body zombied, but the limbs, wings, tail, scissors, and jaws of insects grow from inside the body.


    Mika shot at the half-zombie chimeras that were attacking Midori. The zombie that dives through the gunshot strikes Midori with his razor blade.


    "Terrible. Turn the child into a zombie..."


    "Besides, I mixed it with bugs..."


    After Yaya and Maya frowned, they stared at Miko.


    "He doesn''t need mercy."


    Tight moxibustion. Big moxibustion.


    Yaya declared, and Maya activated her magic first.


    Ugh!?


    Literally, a huge acupuncture moxibustion appeared over Miko''s head, and Miko descended on her. Miko screams as her whole body is swallowed by acupuncture.


    "It was too big. If it was a little smaller, the burning part of the moxibustion would have hit him directly in the head and face."


    Mahiya sighed unfortunately after seeing the wrong size.


    Burn, burn, burn, moxibustion ~


    Yaya activated her magic and strengthened her acupuncture firepower.


    "Hot, hot, hot!"


    Miko screams even more, peeking at her upper body from inside the acupuncture.


    My ear guard abandons the battle with Midori, flies to Miko, drags Miko out of the moxibustion, and kicks the moxibustion over and collapses.


    "Ah, thank you. My ear guard, you don''t have to protect me." I''m glad to hear that, but I''m not focusing on my own battles. "


    Miko smiles as she says thank you.


    (I didn''t have to ask for any other help.)


    In his mouth, Miko saw the Niu Village sisters.


    "That two heads of yours did it." What kind of ability is that? A magic spell? "


    "You don''t have to answer." "What you say actually happens to the magic."


    "A little mahjong..."


    In response to Miko''s inquiry, Yaya said coldly, but Asaya fluttered lightly.


    "Such a stupid... such a stupid power can be realized ~?"


    "If you doubt it, I''ll show you the evidence."


    Miko, half-doubted, grinned.


    "If you like bugs, you can be bugged."


    Maha did the magic, but nothing changed.


    "Nothing happens ~?"


    Miko kowtowed.


    Resistance Resistance is blocked.


    "It would be difficult for the magician to directly affect the other person''s body and mind, such as the system of direct change."


    Yaya was shocked to say that she was sorry.


    Mika and Midori were engaged by zombie insect chimeras. My ear guard was waiting for Miko.


    "Don''t let the bugs get you."


    When Yaya activated her magic, a large number of insects appeared around Amiko.


    "Hey, what''s this?!" Lily-sama''s pucker!? I mean, it hurts. "


    Miko loves bugs themselves, but if you say it''s okay to be bitten by bugs, it''s not.


    Behind Amako, desperately trying to shake off his ignorance, my ear guards came and grew huge leaves from the palms of both hands, slapping Amako''s body many times.


    Then the bugs you''ve always wanted scattered like lies and ran away.


    Is my magic broken?


    "I think that leaf contains ingredients that bugs don''t like." That beat the trick. "


    Amazing Yaya, guessing Maja.


    "Um... my ear guard"


    Miko, who had been rescued twice, stared at my ear guard who had helped me.


    "Hey... my ear guard." You can''t be doing this for me, can you? Are you trying to please my new master? Do you want me to be a good girl? "


    Miko''s voice was clearly imbued with anger.


    "I''ve never received affection before, so I''m going to turn it to you?" Hah... I''m not kidding. "Just because I''m a little gentle, don''t get on the map..." Whoa... thanks to you, it''s getting rough. Damn it... it''s so harsh... "


    "What are you saying to me when you''ve protected me?"


    A mix of tundere and psychopaths?


    The Ox Village sisters were surprised to hear Miko''s words and deeds, but two such dialogues entered their ears, and Miko was unnecessarily angry.


    "Oh, stop that already!" Sutopu-Sutopu-Sutopu! You''re leaning on me!? Are you sympathetic! Or do you want to be grateful!? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! I don''t need that kind of scum! "


    Shouting hysterically, Miko threw up a lot of red liquid from her mouth and put it on my ear guard.


    At first glance, the liquid that looks like blood melts the plants growing from the body of my ear guard one after another. Smoke melted from all over my ear guard''s body.


    Midori and Mika interrupted the fight and looked at Miko and my ear guard. I was also surprised to see Mako''s sudden murder.


    My ear guard kneels down. Don''t try to move on your knees without falling. Smoke is still coming out of the body and the red liquid continues to seep.


    Actually, our ear guards desperately grew plants from their bodies, preventing the infiltration of red liquids, but I don''t know by my sight.


    "I shouldn''t have picked you up." "He''s riding well..." I should have died with Grandpa Yagido. Ahh... Shirakane. We''re pulling out today. Gugbaa


    Abhorrently throwing up, Miko took the surviving zombie and ran away.


    (I used to wake up and hit my brother and classmates! But that''s because there was a reason for the anger fuse to catch on fire! The way he switches on is strange!)


    Looking at Miko''s hysteria, it evoked unpleasant memories, while Mika showed that she could not understand Miko at all.


    "Yaya, Maja, heal him." It''s not too much to keep dying like this. "


    Truth points to my ear guards.


    "Okay." "It''s very damaging, I feel tired."


    "It''s healed ~. Somewhere with a strange liquid." "It''s frizzy, frizzy, frizzy." It''s so dirty! "


    When Yaya and Maya applied their magic, the red liquid disappeared, and all the wounds of my ear guard disappeared and were restored. My ear guard stares at the Niu Village sisters strangely.


    "If you look closely, your eyes are crumpled."


    You look so awesome.


    Looking back at the ear guard''s face, the sisters murmured with a smile.


    "Now that you''ve been raised by Lily, Mizuki-san and Akiko-san are relatively decent, but now Miko is pretty good ~..."


    Midori says with a bitter smile.


    "Akiko and Mizuki used to be weird. I don''t know why, but Lily saved those two. In addition, Mizuki and Akiko will go to the Yukioka Research Institute to train us to interact with us."


    "It''s a strange story to think about." You let Junko, the enemy, and True Son of your faction go to training and get along with each other, right? ��


    Hearing the truth, Yaya questions.


    "I guess you wanted to stay connected with Junko!" Lilies are obsessed with Junko! "


    And, Mika.


    (That''s not all. There were other targets as well. I know what it is.)


    The truth murmured in his mouth.


    (It''s not like you don''t believe them, but you can''t talk to them inadvertently anywhere, so let''s keep quiet about what you''re aiming for)


    It was true to keep it a secret, thinking it was bad for Mika and the Beef Village sisters.


    "I''m tired." "I want to rest today."


    Thank you for your help!


    Mika was really nagging at Yaya and Maha, who said it with a sneaky face.


    "Let''s take him to the temple too." Hey, can I get up? "


    When the truth spoke to my ear guard, my ear guard nodded silently and stood up. It was obvious that he was unwilling to fight first.


    "Even though you admire Lily-san so much, you don''t want to leave her alone like Shirokane, Akiko, or Mizuki-san." Why is that? "


    In the living room of the mansion, Hayama bumped into a knitting lily.


    "She doesn''t want to leave this village, so she can''t help it." No... even if I get out of the village, I don''t want to put Miko on my side. "


    A lily called a lily.


    "Miko doesn''t have any control over her emotions, and she doesn''t know what she''s doing at any time. It''s still a good idea to suddenly sink into the sun. When it''s bad, the killer switch suddenly switches on, and it also kills people close to you. To be clear, he''s a troublesome kid."


    Speaking, Lily remembered an event and sighed.


    "Once upon a time, Miko had many cats." They were so adorable that they suddenly killed everyone and turned them into zombies. He said he didn''t know why. You said you wanted to do it impulsively. In addition, only one of them is persistently dropping it into the water and drowning it. You''re a zombie, so you don''t have to drown to die. ��


    ��You don''t know how to control your emotions, and you don''t know how to control them.��


    While listening, it is easy to understand that even though Miko thought that Hayama was pathetic, he did not know where the fire of murder would ignite, and only having the power, such a child would be dangerous to reach out to the other person for salvation.


    "Some kids are so broken that they can''t fix it." That''s Miko. I don''t know the reason why that girl became like that, so I don''t have to give it to her. "


    At the time of speaking with a tired voice, it was asked Hayama that Lily had not done anything to Amiko so far.

 2587 21

    My ear guards also took me back to the Great Demon Temple.


    "Oh, you''re a new customer..." What do you mean? "


    The monks knew about my ear guards. Rather, everyone in the village knows it. It stands out from its appearance. And, as everyone knows, few have had direct conversations with my ear guards.


    "Actually--"


    Truth explained the circumstances.


    "It''s because I''ve been involved with Miko." She''s in trouble, too. "


    The monk sighs with his arms folded.


    "I''ve been a disturber in the village for a long time." I''ve never heard of killing a villager, but there''s a lot going on. I had a peek-a-boo hobby, and at one point Ser Elliot told me that I was like Peepin ''Tom. Sometimes we steal people''s things. If you think you''ve been talking normally, if you''re treating your opponent like a thief and suddenly rampaging out, or if you suddenly feel depressed and can''t move for hours in the rain, your emotions are impulsively rampant and you can''t control yourself. ��


    "Bad reputation everywhere." "Negative crystals."


    Listening to the monks, Yaya and Maha mutter inadvertently.


    ��I don''t know how it happened, but there must be a cause!��


    Mika exclaims with a bitter look on her face. Although it is not that extreme, Mika used to wake up and hit the surroundings.


    Are the bills gathered well?


    "Four of the eight gathered. The opponents will come one by one, and I feel like I have a surprise on the premise of gathering."


    The monk asks, and the truth answers.


    "Hey, brother, don''t be alarmed." It might make you think it''s Easy and suddenly raise the difficulty level or something ~ "


    "I didn''t think it was easy. It''s been quite a struggle against Shirokanedaro, too.


    Midori stabbed me in the nail, and Makoto says:


    "I tried to tail the schizophrenic body to Shirakintaro, but when I entered a certain point, the schizophrenic body was bounced. It seems that there is an unbelievably strong barrier all over the western part of the village." I wonder what''s on the west side if we''re going to guard it so carefully. ��


    "I heard that the West was like that before the monk was born." It seems that they try not to accept anyone but some people. "


    Monk answers Midori''s question.


    Is the monk born in this village?!


    "Oh, yeah. A family that protects magic items from generation to generation. But such a monk has never entered the west. That''s why I don''t know what''s going on inside."


    Asked by Mika, the monk answers.


    Do you have a grudge against Miko?


    Asked by the monk, my ear guard waved slowly.


    "My dear soldier, why don''t you work here?" The monks don''t have any inheritance, they don''t seem to be able to do it, and I don''t care if they become the next monk of the Great Demon Temple. "


    In response to the monk''s warm words, my ear guard nodded slowly.


    Isn''t it going to be possible?


    Maya reacts to the words.


    "When I get noticed there, the monk is very sad..."


    The monk exclaimed, weeping with his hands in his eyes.


    Platinum Taro returned to the lily house in the western part of the village with a bumpy footsteps.


    "I''m sorry." Yuri-sama, Aizawa has been defeated and the bill of lading has been taken..... "


    Don''t go into the living room. I apologize with a deep head down toward Lily. Mizuki and Akiko are also in the living room.


    "Wow... I''m depressed, Shirokintaro." Wow, wow ~ "


    Looking at such a Shirakintaro, Akiko shouted happily with a joyous expression.


    "Taro Shirokane, please make me some tea for now." Whether you''re defeated and full of misery, can you brew a cup of tea that satisfies me? "


    Something broke in Shirokane Taro when Yuri called out to him. Pleasant, pathetic, sorry, sad, all kinds of emotions spurt out at once, and tears fade away.


    "Wow, I''m crying ~, Platinum Taro." I''m seriously crying. "


    "Akiko, even Shirokintaro can be left alone at times like this."


    Mizuki calls out to Akiko in amazement.


    "Shirokane Taro''s loyalty and foolishness. I''m not taking it lightly."


    Lily said. I feel that it is preferable, but if I say that, I will let Shirokane-taro get in shape, so I don''t want to talk about it.


    "Go ahead......"


    Shirakintaro, who had shed tears but still had red eyes, brewed tea and offered it.


    "It''s not bad to be able to accept the misery and humiliation of defeat with all your might."


    "It will lead to growth." Let''s do our best next, Shirokintaro. [M] The maggots are lewd. "


    Lilies are rarely followed, and Hayama is also encouraged to follow.


    "Lily, come on, we''re fighting one at a time, but what''s the point?" I''m just letting you play? "


    Mizuki asks.


    ��Shirokintaro came to the battle in earnest. Now that he''s back from defeat and he''s crying, he won''t be rewarded for just playing with it.��


    "I was serious, too. I won''t cry."


    After listening to Mizuki''s words, Akiko told him to be in tune.


    "If you think it''s pointless, you''re free to refuse." Akiko and Shirokanedaro didn''t think it was pointless, so they followed my instructions, did they? "


    Lilies can say it with a smile.


    "Whether it makes sense depends on how you receive it." However, I''m not sending you guys just for fun. Or perhaps it could lead to a bigger meaning, and that''s what I expect. I''ll keep it a secret for now. "


    A lily that mouths unexpected words.


    (Especially when I''m defeated, I expect that to happen.)


    I added it in my mouth.


    "Oh, the story will change, but tomorrow, Lutz will open the virtual spirit theater [Spectre Theater], so please change your mood together." I''m not going. "


    "What is it? What is it?"


    Encouraged by the lilies, Hayama asked.


    "It''s a theatre. A play that uses a pseudo-spirit without a soul. It''s also called a virtual spirit.


    "Why isn''t Mom going?"


    Asked by Akiko.


    "Because Makoto will also appear in the play." I''m not at the face-to-face stage yet. Besides, I have a few errands tomorrow. "


    By the way, it was not predicted that the plan I made would go a little crazy due to the errand, but I think it was bypassed later.


    In another room in the lily mansion, Yaki and Lu Kaizuki had a conversation while making flower plaques.


    "I wonder what Yuri-san is thinking. It doesn''t tell me what it means to have a lot of people in the fight against Aizawa."


    "Yeah, yeah. You also questioned Yuriline." He didn''t even tell me. Somehow, I have a bad feeling about this. "


    Both Yaki and Lu Kaizuki''s expression clouded.


    "The children who are hostile to Yurilin are not bad."


    Lu Kaizuki couldn''t believe that Makoto was trying to take revenge on Lily, or that Lily was trying to do any harm to Makoto, and she didn''t want to believe it.


    "Aizawa and I were in the same class at school, and the seats were close. I felt a lot better. I stopped coming to school right away."


    After Yaki joined the Snowflake Society, she stopped going to school, but returned to school on a mission in Eosuji. It''s true and the influence of the gummies is great.


    "Well, as a matter of fact, Junko Yukioka joined the Snowflake Society, and Aizawa would be fine." No... but is Yuri going to kill Aizawa...? Hmmm..... "


    I don''t even know why the two of them are fighting. I''m not very close to Mizuki or Akiko, so it''s hard to ask her why.


    Is it the only way to be able to do it?


    "No. Lord Yuri told us to stay here, didn''t he?" The game looks like it''s over, but in some cases it''s okay to break in. Maybe that''s why I told you to stay. "


    Lu Kaizuki saw that there was a good chance that he was daring to mix the uncertainties.


    It was Junko to dare to put in uncertain elements or overlook holes without Lily making a perfect plan, but until then, neither Kaizuki Lu nor Yaki knew about it.

 2588 22

    After the five of them returned to the Great Demon Temple, there was nothing in particular, and the day was about to end peacefully.


    Late at night.


    In just under three hours of sleep, True woke up. My body was supposed to be tired, but I couldn''t sleep.


    (Looks like I was waiting for you. At this time... all the time... Yikes...... I''m almost there......)


    A dark, joyous voice, echoing in my true head, awoke. It''s burning vividly in my head.


    (Midori would have given me a mental guard, but you mean you could break through that?)


    I wanted to make sure, but Midori would be asleep now, so I will stop calling out to Midori.


    I know who the Lord of Voices is. I also know that lilies were prepared for this time. But I don''t think deeply. From the present truth, the Lord of this voice is not so deeply aware.


    (I''ll just admit the strength of my resentment, but-)


    Regardless of the strength, I felt that my vector was completely different from the vengeance of the voice of the Lord.


    I''ve been thinking a lot since I woke up. So far. And from now on.


    (It''s still too early to think that we''ve finally reached this point...)


    The extra sentiment can be immersed in the fact that the showdown for revenge has been transformed into a game by the opponent. But I don''t care.


    The lilies are truly dumbfounded as to why they took such a form. There is a family of lilies out there, one by one. Among them are those who have no true hostility.


    Truth feels that the act makes sense.


    (There is something about him that I think he is. Somehow I can see that. Lily is about to give out all that is left. Not only you, but also those in your camp will bump into them all. "That''s his last fight..." It''s not just a game.)


    I knew the truth. Lily settled her obsession in a battle with Junko. From Lily''s point of view, Junko and True don''t matter anymore. But I still dare to face the truth in order to deal with what comes out of the scattered seeds.


    I get up to go to the bathroom and open the barrier.


    Toilet?


    Mika, who just came back from the bathroom, pairs it with a true pot.


    I can''t sleep.


    "Neither do I."


    Since it is midnight, Mika is whispering at the boulder.


    When Mika finished the toilet and went back, Mika waited for her in the true room.


    Can I talk to you for a second?


    Yeah.


    Mika''s words are truly nodding. Leave the barrier open and enter the room.


    "Is it my concern not to close it?"


    ��I learned the Delicacy book. Or was it counterproductive?"


    "It''s a complicated, unpleasant mood."


    Mika spills a smile.


    "But you should be careful. I don''t know where the fire is. That''s what it means to come to a man''s room."


    "I''m distracted by the affair, but I can still tell. You''re not in the mood to do that right now, are you?"


    "When life is in danger, the instinct to maintain offspring is easily connected to work, so I would rather look for this kind of time than usual."


    "Do you feel your life is in danger?"


    No.


    Shaking a hat over Mika''s question, I think this story is true to this extent. As Mika pointed out, it is not a mood that leads to a relationship. I''m not motivated to do that at all right now.


    "I don''t feel it right now."


    "Although it''s inside the temple, you should think of it as an enemy territory." At least I''m still nervous. "


    Mika felt strange when she saw the truth. Looks relaxed all the time. I don''t think he''s coming for revenge.


    "I''m always nervous, but I''m not ready to die. I definitely want to survive. Besides, I''m always nervous. You just need to be moderately careful and turn it on as soon as you sense the danger."


    That was what Truth learned on the battlefield. If you keep frightened of enemy raids, your nerves will be destroyed. Nervousness and fear of death cannot be completely eliminated, but they can be controlled.


    Lily seems to be planning something bad.


    Mika changes the subject.


    "Are you talking about making me a child, or something like that?"


    It is true to suspect that Lily used Miko to spread the information.


    "It''s not like I''m seriously trying to kill the truth." You''re playing at a time when you''re deliberately dispersing your fighting power. "


    Mika says abominably.


    "I''m not just playing. If it''s play, it''s serious play. Maybe I''m thinking about Shirokintaro and Akiko too. Are you going to let me fight you, play you, train you, or connect you to the future? Or maybe it''s the last battle, so I''m trying to do everything I have--"


    ��That''s not what I meant. I thought that the fact that I didn''t mean to kill him would prove that I was trying to keep the truth alive and turn it into a dangerous necromancy experiment."


    Mika blocked the true words and said with a frightened look on her face.


    "I don''t know..."


    I can truly see that Mika is serious about the truth. However, true consciousness is strongly oriented to a place other than the place where Mika fears.


    "It was as if you could read all the thoughts of Lily." What was that? "


    ��There are times when the feelings and thoughts of the opponent you are fighting will be communicated directly.��


    "There are times when we are fighting face to face." But what do you know even though you haven''t met her face-to-face? "


    In response to Mika''s question, Makoto thought of an answer in silence for nearly ten seconds.


    ��After several interactions, I got to know.��


    He said what he thought honestly.


    "The lily itself has already changed. The lilies that were evil in my heart are gone. It seemed like the Avenger had vanished on his own. I''ve seen cases like this of vengeance failure several times in the past. I can''t believe this is happening to me. [M] That''s why I say revenge is stupid."


    "If I''m no longer a bad person, will my vengeance fade?"


    "It would depend on people." As far as I''m concerned, I wish I was a more ruthless bad guy. However, regardless of the decline in revenge and resentment, I am willing to make a convincing choice. "


    Quietly, but forcefully assertively true.


    Mika pushed silently, not uttering true words, and for a while the silence flowed.


    "Is that all right?" Are you sure you can win? "


    "It''s okay."


    Mika broke the silence and confirmed it in a whisper. Even if it was true, she said it in a powerful voice.


    "I know what Lily is up to... I know what she''s after." I can guess. If you were trapped in anger or vengeance, you might not have seen it, but if you think calmly, you''ll see. ��


    I believe that there is a chance to win because I know it because I see it through.


    (And if Lily is aware that I''m seeing everything, it depends on where he''s coming from. Even his words and deeds.)


    Truth sees that you may not have noticed.


    "I''m a little relieved."


    Mika smiled small.


    How relieved were you during this conversation?


    True to ask with a heartless or ironic tone.


    "The truth was too calm, and on the contrary, I was afraid. It would be better if the melamine was burning for revenge... no, that would make me anxious, but the quiet and calm truth of revenge was very creepy and scary."


    Mika says it hard to say.


    I see.


    I was truly convinced that there was such a view from around me. In Mika, the image of the template of the avenger was a stereotype, and when I saw myself far from it, it probably led to fear.


    ��I haven''t lost my cool. Trapped in paranoia, you can''t see your surroundings, and you don''t run wild. So on the contrary, I want you to feel safe."


    "That''s right... I want to think about it. No, I should think so."


    Mika is convinced when she tells the truth.


    "I interrupted you. I''m going to sleep, and I''m sleepy.��


    Mika gets up.


    It''s too early to say, but thank you for hanging out with me.


    Mika says thank you for leaving the room.


    ��I don''t know how useful it is, but I still owe it to you.��


    Mika''s face, which turned around and smiled, was clearly reflected in her true eyes as it was illuminated by the lighting in the temple garden.


    Even at three thirty at midnight, Miko couldn''t sleep.


    Until this morning, my ear guard was in the same room. I also had breakfast together. And now she''s gone. There was only one Miko.


    It was a short time, but Miko was no longer alone. It was a very pleasant day.


    "My ear guard... I told you to get along..." Why, why are you missing from my side? Why? "


    Miko sobbed over and over again, her cheeks wet with tears, staring blankly at the darkness and asking out loud.


    He disappeared because he chased him away. I know that. But I didn''t want to be alone. I didn''t want to be separated from the Ear Guard. When I realized it, I was in trouble, attacking and killing my ear guard. Nor did Miko herself know why.


    "In the end, I''ll be alone." I can''t help it... no matter how much I do it... "


    I am mad. I''m trying to lose everything. In fact, it''s always against my will and my feelings. I''ll do that.


    (That''s right. It''s their fault... This happened because they came. It''s all their fault. I will never forgive you. I''ll make them pay for it.)


    All the calamities that have befallen you are the fault of someone other than yourself - some have these thoughts. But Miko wasn''t the only one. It was the nature of blaming certain people and having to reward them with one''s own hands.

 2589 23

    The next morning, Lutz visited the Daemon Temple.


    Well then, as promised, instead of handing over the bill, I''ll have you join the virtual spirit theater [Spector Theater].


    Lutz groaned happily in front of the five of them.


    "There''s one more." Yeah. Monk will come too, won''t he? "


    Of course. Monks go to Lutz''s theater every time.


    The monk looks down at Lutz with a smile.


    "Unlike last time, there are dangers, so be careful."


    "How dangerous is it?"


    Listening to Lutz''s attention, Truth asked.


    "I''m really going to attack you to make you feel more immersive." I''ll try not to get hurt as much as I can, but be careful anyway. "


    "I''ve done things that hurt each other so far."


    Some of them were really trying to kill me.


    When I heard Lutz''s attention, I said Maja and Yaya in a somewhat ironic way.


    Since there was time for the performance, the monk did not accompany him, and went to the theater with six people, Lutz, Makkasan, Midori, Mika, Yaya, and Maya.


    The place where we arrived was different from the previous theater. It''s a bigger building this time. It looks completely different. The exterior is a Western castle itself.


    "Is this the theater?" "Sophisticated."


    It''s so big.


    A line of people who look at the theater and feel uncomfortable. I felt the gap and imbalance caused by the sudden appearance of Western-style castles in Japanese-style rural villages.


    Inside the theater - Six people enter the guest seat.


    "The inside is also spacious." There''s a lot of seats. "


    I saw the size of the seats and the number of seats, and it was true. The stage is hidden behind curtains.


    ��Whoa, looks like we can accommodate all the villagers?��


    "Yes, I can. I designed it to accommodate all the villagers." I don''t know if they''re all here.


    Lutz replied to Midori. If you truly accept Lutz''s words, there will be quite a few people visiting when you play the play.


    Wow, that''s amazing. There are ghosts in the theater ~


    Midori looks around. I can feel the signs of an example on the top and in the billions.


    "Spiritual guests are in the sky." These are the spirits that the village necromancers brought with them. "


    "Not only the actors, but also the guests have spirits." Is that what you''re doing to stimulate the spirits? "


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s it."


    Lutz nods to true words.


    (This village is full of gloomy people, and I don''t understand the image of coming to see the theatre at all. But if you don''t know if Lutz is coming, there''s going to be a lot of people coming.)


    And I think it''s true.


    "Yes, this."


    Lutz gave them all the script.


    The content of the play in the script was as follows. The general leads the knights in a battle against the witch who wreaks havoc on the country. The witch''s power was immense, but the general had it all. While the witch''s mind is caught in the cage, she sneaks into the witch''s tower from the back and assassins the witch. However, the protagonist, who was entrusted with the task of the troops, resented the treatment of being tortured and turned the flag against the general.


    ��Why are you doing this? I''m just doing it for the spirit?"


    After reading through the script, Yaya asked a question. If you''re going to stimulate the spirit, there might be another way.


    "Even if you ask me why... I can only answer because I like you." I can make plays by myself using necromancy. "


    Lutz answers with a little confusion.


    "But now you''re trying to make us actors who are living people."


    "Well... if I''m serious, I''d like to use a living human actor." In the first place, virtual spirits don''t even have a soul, they''re just substitutes for residual thoughts. "


    Truthfully told, Lutz spills a lonely smile.


    "By the way, this script doesn''t have a dialogue written on it!" Progression only! "


    Mika shouts.


    Like last time, the virtual spirits will teach you the dialogues, so I want you to follow them.


    Mika wasn''t here last time.


    "Oh, I see... well, I''ll manage."


    Pointed out by Yaya, Lutz whispered his head.


    "What about practice!?"


    I did it last time, do you want to do it again?


    "That''s why Mika wasn''t there..."


    Ah, that''s right.


    Mika shouted, Maya pointed out this time, and Lutz whispered his head again.


    "Hmph... even the last practice was a different play than today, right?" In other words, we hit each other too, so we''re not in production. "


    "I thought it was better to be nervous."


    To Midori''s words, Lutz said lightly.


    "What if the result fails!?"


    Mika is stunned.


    "I wonder if that will be a good memory." I''ve never done a play with a living person before. Until I learned how to handle virtual spirits, I used regular spirits, and at that time, I was quite unsuccessful. "


    "That''s a strange way of thinking!" We should avoid failure! "


    Mika denies Lutz''s words directly.


    ��If it''s something you''re going to show in front of someone else, you should avoid compromising as much as you can! In the first place, creativity, art, entertainment, to make people enjoy themselves, and to enhance the level of completion--"


    "That''s your way of thinking, isn''t it?" My creative attitude is different from yours. "


    Lutz let out a muffled voice, blocking Mika''s cry.


    "Entertainment and art will be subtly different. Even if you don''t care about the eyes of others, you can immerse yourself in self-satisfaction and say," This is art. "Lutz is more of an art than an entertainment. You can do whatever you want, and if you have someone to watch and hang out with, that''s fine, right?��


    I see! I''m sorry!


    "No... I understand what you''re saying..." That''s why I''m so confused. I''m sorry. "


    Mika was truly persuaded, and Lutz apologized.


    "It''s me. My mother was crazy and I was building a theater just like me." I collected children who didn''t go to the end of the year and prepared a forced play. A play that uses lions, drowns them, burns them with fire, or does something like that. Just to be realistic. "


    Lutz starts talking with a distorted smile.


    "Since Yuri-sama helped me, I''ve learned necromancy and lived in peace, but apparently I liked the stage itself." It was stained. My desire to play the stage in a different way than my mother has grown. That''s how we open a theater in the village and use the spirits to perform. Well, even if Yuri-sama saved me, it seems that I made such a terrible mother. I try not to think deeply about it. "


    Lily realizes that Lutz''s mother may also be like Akiko and Mizuki.


    "But as I said now, I really want to use the actors of the living, and this time, the actors of the living who are waiting for me will participate, so it is floating, and even if it looks like this, it is also nervous. I want to succeed."


    "If you want to succeed, Mika-san is right. If you do it properly, you are likely to fail."


    Midori listens to Lutz.


    "Midori''s right, we don''t have time to get to the real thing, but I think we should practice once."


    ��It''s troublesome, and I don''t care if I fail, but I think what everybody says is true.��


    I also agreed with Yaya and Maya.


    ��Okay, let''s do that. I was wrong. Thank you for your input."


    Lutz laughed shyly, honestly admitting his disobedience and thanking him.


    "He''s a lover!" Boys are the most honest! I would really like to cooperate with this kind of guy! "


    Mika speaks majestically about what she feels. Not only Mika, but other faces also had similar feelings for Lutz.

 2590 24

    The stage is approaching thirty minutes before it starts. There are already many guests in the auditorium.


    "The seats are almost filled." "There''s a lot of people."


    Yaya and Maja asked for the seats from the stage sleeves.


    "I didn''t think you''d come this far."


    Truth reminds me of what Lutz said about not knowing if everyone was coming.


    "Because it is a village with little entertainment, quite a few people have come since I built the theater and started the performance." Entertainment in the village was like a seasonal festival. ��


    In a village where there''s no internet and no TV!


    Lutz said, and Mika agreed.


    "Honestly, I''m scared because the practice didn''t work. The truth was particularly terrible."


    "I''m sorry, but I did my best."


    A truly unusual and truly unfortunate face named after Yaya.


    "Yaya, let''s go forward without negativity." The practice failed, but I felt it was worth it, as everyone said. Let''s take advantage of the failure of the practice in real life. ��


    Lutz encouraged the uneasy Yaya.


    "That''s right! Let''s go in the spirit of the Go-For-Break!"


    "It''s my favorite word."


    "Mika-san is probably used to this kind of place, but I''m getting nervous. I didn''t expect so many people to come. Come on."


    "Looking at the number of spectators, I see Guts coming in, as opposed to Chicken Yaya." I don''t know what''s going to happen. But I want to do it well. I want to make them look good and please them. I want to satisfy both my customers and Lutz. I''m starting to think I don''t want to be disappointed. "


    "If you don''t let me inquire, I''ll say a good thing, and I''ll review Maha..."


    Mika, Makoto, Midori, Maya, and Yaya were talking while Lutz smiled.


    (I wish these people had been in my troupe all this time... Yeah. I know it''s impossible. This must be the only wonderful dream I have today.)


    At that time, Lutz was conscious. If I can, I would like to use a live actor in the future.


    Five of them, Mizuki, Akiko, Hayama, Yaki, and Kaizuki Ruki, sat in the back audience.


    I think all the villagers are here.


    "There are a tremendous number of spirits up there." Is this also a guest..... "


    Mizuki looks around, and Yaki looks up at the ceiling and says,


    Eventually, the curtains rise and the play begins.


    On the stage, the group of knights began waiting in front of the tower.


    "Ahah... that girl in armor is real." You''re acting as a knight, aren''t you? "


    "It''s true. I can''t see my face well, but I can tell by my figure." I mean, can you really do a play properly? Are you able to speak with emotion? "


    Ahah, that''s a sight to behold.


    Mizuki and Akiko whispered to each other, smiling at the small knight in front of them.


    "From Kor��, Okonaw, the Jakku witch who is wreaking havoc on our country."


    The true knights at the head pulled out their swords and spoke the words.


    ��Wow... this is so tight!��


    "I''m not so good at bar reading, but you''re not so good at it..."


    I thought maybe it would work, but it didn''t work out.


    Listening to the true dialogue, Akiko and Yaki held their faces, and Mizuki framed her arms and smiled bitterly.


    After that, for a while, the play progressed as the player spoke a truly awkward dialogue.


    "This, most of the actors are spirits." Not a virtual spirit, but a real spirit is using the power of a virtual spirit to change its appearance. "


    Looking at the cavalier actors, Yaki said:


    "According to Yulipu, I think he''s doing a play to stimulate the spirit." It''s the same reason for the audience. "


    And, Lu Kaizuki-san.


    "Aubaba, did you come without any sexual chastisement?" I''m going to have to refine myself like the Knights before me again. "


    When the witch''s green light appears and speaks a dialogue, he makes a gesture of casting a magic gesture. Shortly thereafter, glittering ice crystals blew on the stage.


    "Much better than Aizawa"


    A kid named Midori is also good at it.


    "Midori does everything without a hitch."


    Maki, Hayama, and Mizuki praise it.


    "What was that snowstorm?" It looks like a real blizzard. "


    "It''s a snowstorm, that''s a diamond dust." It''s not actual diamond dust, it''s just that the virtual spirit looks like that. "


    Lu Kaizuki answered Akiko''s question.


    Is there so much of a virtual spirit?


    I just changed my appearance, so I don''t think it''s the same as illusion.


    Maki answered Akiko''s question.


    Knights dispersed by the witch''s magic.


    Is this really just an illusion?


    Mizuki raises a voice of doubt. There was ice all over the true armor, and when I saw that my true skin was red, it really looked like I was bathed in cold air.


    "Aya ~... looks different." It looks like you''re really being attacked. "


    Lu Kaizuki will change it.


    Oh, my God! Oh, my God!


    True remorse.


    "This time, it''s completely a stick..."


    "Hey... I wonder if you''ve really practiced it...? I''m going to be embarrassed ~"


    Maki and Akiko were shocked to hear the real dialogue.


    "The power of the witch is immense!" But the witches are too powerful, and the towers are poorly guarded! I have it all! Split the stage in two, let the ambush squad burst in from the front, let our ambush squad burst in from the back of the tower, and defeat the witch! "


    Mika, a general, appears and shouts in a resounding voice.


    "Ahah, Mika isn''t good either. Yeah, it''s good. It''s good without complaining."


    Mika is hot ~


    "Excellent. It looks like the actress could go too."


    Mizuki, Akiko, and Hayama praise it.


    "My lord, is that what you mean by letting your lordship die?" Cine for you, my lord. "


    "What are you talking about!" Our mission is to crush the witches who wreak havoc on our country! Dying for the kingdom is a knight''s nostalgia! Be honored to die as the foundation of your country! "


    Sinjie, if that''s the case, your lordship will push us into the front and place us in the ambush squad.


    However, even if Mika performs well, the gesture and the awkward dialogue are really bad and will be ruined. The difference in acting ability between the two actors is highlighted, and it becomes harder for the audience to watch.


    "Aizawa, it''s too radish..."


    "I can''t help it." It''s too much, as usual. Haha. But it doesn''t seem like I''m doing it badly. "


    Maki frowns and Mizuki smiles bitterly.


    (Hmm... it''s said to be the first live human service, but it''s much more vivid than using a spirit)


    Elliot Green, a necromancer, watched the play from the front seat. I don''t get a bad impression when I see real bad dialogues and gestures. Rather, I felt that it was even more interesting than the drama in which only the usual spirits were worn because they were poor.


    "You! You''re going to put your eyes on me, forget your feelings and turn against me!" You have turned your back on the Knight''s Way and become corrupt! "


    Mika pulled out her sword and stood facing the truth.


    I''ve been holding on to you, sir, but I can''t stand it anymore.


    I pulled out my sword as well.


    Pinch?


    "Worship me, I guess you bit me..."


    Mizuki said to Hayama, who tilted his head.


    Maka and Mika''s chanba begins. At first, the two swords clashed with each other, but eventually the true sword began to cut through the sky, and Mika''s sword struck the true head with multiple shots.


    "It looks like you''re hitting me with a lot of force..."


    ��The helmet is crooked... wow, it''s bleeding...��


    Maki and Akiko muttered in a pull-out mood.


    Eventually, the true knights defeated, and Mika and the knights became victorious and angry.


    ��Now I... I can''t even return to the Knights anymore��


    A true scene of grief.


    "I don''t want you to really talk to me anymore."


    "It was a mistake to make Aizawa this role in the first place."


    "Yeah. Look at me... I''ve been in Kitz for a long time. Help me feel it."


    Mizuki, Maki, and Akiko whisper to each other with tired faces when they hear a truly bad dialogue.


    Young knight, I''ve heard all about the situation ~. Thanks to serving an incompetent and greedy general, you look cute.


    The green of the witch appeared and she really called out.


    "But thanks to you, you might be saved." Look at that. "


    The spotlight shone in the darkness in the direction the witch pointed. Mika and the knights were being chased by the enormous Yaya and Maya.


    What''s that?


    "It''s a monster under my command." I have the power to destroy one nation at a time. The Knights of this country are very unbeatable. Yeah, I heard all of your maneuvers. Didn''t you notice that I let go of my magic and let you stay close to me? "


    ��Was that so, I... am I the one that kills?��


    "No, I command your bravery, and I will save your life." However, only if you become a monster of my vagina. "


    True smiled at the witch''s Midori line.


    "I laughed."


    Ahah, and it''s a natural smile.


    "This is the only place you can rate."


    Seeing something rare, Akiko, Mizuki, and Yaki got a little excited.

 2591 25

    The lilies that had been stuck in the western part of the village, came out of the western part because of errands.


    It was a lily that visited the second of three Miko research facilities in the village, but Miko was not there.


    Miko hasn''t been back since yesterday. While thinking about it suspiciously, there were also things and confirmations that I wanted to convey, and it was a lily that was trying to make direct contact with Amiko.


    (It is a troublesome thing, isn''t it? Has she forgotten her promise? This village without a phone is really inconvenient. Even if you use a spirit instead of a demon, Amiko is unresponsive.)


    Because of this inconvenience, Lilies do not approach this village unless they are immersed in the study of necromancy.


    Travel to Miko''s third research facility. The third research facility was burned down and partially destroyed, but it was recently rebuilt.


    After passing the entrance of the third facility, Miko was there. Leaning against the wall, she lies on the floor with her butt tucked away. Next to Miko was a giant zombie cat in a black hat.


    Amiko was just staring at the void with a domineering face, but when she saw the arrival of the lily, she stood up with her face shining.


    "Oh no. Sister Yuri, did you come to see what you kept?"


    Miko raises her voice. I was depressed before, but I felt better when I saw Lily''s face.


    "Yes, but... couldn''t you figure out a better design?"


    A lily frowns at the giant zombie cat in the black hat beside Amako.


    "Yeah... there''s no way you can design a zombie cat or shit, is there?" Ahhh... I wish you''d been more pleased... hah... ng, fuuuuuuu..... "


    The lilies showed difficulty, so they soon fell again, and were pushed into the ground again.


    ��I''m here to set you up. Please don''t wander around too much without my permission."


    "Yes, yes..." Ah, ohhhh... It''s motivating if you don''t let Lily-sama kick you, or if you don''t kick your ass. "


    "I was looking for you because I was expecting you, even if it was troublesome." Is this all right?


    To Amiko, who says so, Lily speaks in a stiff voice. Of course, this way of saying the voice of lilies can''t make Miko feel better.


    "I felt like I could do it as a family with the Ear Guard, but I couldn''t do it..."


    Miko was plenty to mock herself.


    "I''m the real me... how much..." Ufufufu... because Sister Yuri is troublesome to me, she doesn''t mind much and won''t come near you, right? "


    "Yes, that''s right."


    In response to Miko''s ironic question, Lily affirms that it doesn''t matter.


    Well, this pregnancy village itself is troublesome, so I don''t want to stop by except for research.


    ��I love it. This village. Less hassle. I hate the outside world because of all the hassle. The other day, when I went out, I was in a hurry. Everyone can live in such a stupid world. It''s strange."


    ��Let''s not go into the differences in values around here. However, since there is also a decisive difference in values between me and Miko, is it difficult to be together?"


    In the mouth, such lilies, in fact, Miko''s uncoordinatedness and sudden habit are more troublesome, so I will not get involved. Lily has lived long and seen many humans, but I have not seen anyone more troublesome than Miko.


    (I did what I could with this. I did my best. After that, I came to the conclusion that I was a child who could not be saved. Maybe there are people in the world who can save you, but it''s just not possible for me.)


    With a cold gaze on Miko, Lily thinks. Sometimes I had two other children brought up by Lily, who were killed by the two co-immigrants. Although lilies have never been attacked, I don''t think it''s surprising when they strip their fangs.


    If you can do well with this child, I will reward you.


    Lily said, looking at the giant cat zombie.


    What kind of reward?


    Within the limits of common sense, I will fulfill Miko''s wishes as far as I can.


    The lily smiled falsely at the shining eyes of Miko.


    Well then... I''d like to have a picnic with Sister Lily.


    "Is that okay?" Then I''ll give you something that doesn''t have to be a reward. "


    Lily''s answer to Miko''s request was not a lie.


    The theatre is over.


    The true knight challenged the witch''s greenery and was lightly killed in retaliation. The spirit was also cursed and made into a witch''s toy. It had a completely salvific ending, but the audience was wrapped in applause.


    "Thank you, everyone. Today... today is a day that has become a treasure in me." I''ll never forget it. "


    Lutz greeted them with a smile of joy.


    "True acting was a terrible problem." "Too few of us."


    "It''s okay." I''m glad you''re here. Even if you''re not good, you''ve really worked hard, so I''ll rate you on that. "


    Lutz follows Yaya''s words.


    Just the fact that you''re not good at it makes you touch it properly


    It was true that I was not very happy to be followed.


    "Mika-san was good ~. Have you ever done an actress before?"


    "No! I''m a music expert, but I did some acting when I was in the commercial!"


    "Yeah, I think it''s appropriate."


    Mika is praised by Midori.


    Yes, then the promissory note.


    Lutz handed over the bill of lading. The bill of lading says the time and place. The time is set for tomorrow at 17: 00.


    "The next one is Ser Elliot." Be careful, it''s tough. "


    What kind of guy are you?


    "I am a necromancer who has lived in this village for a long time." If I tell you too much, it''ll be a secret to Ser Elliot. "


    In answer to the real question, Lutz put his index finger in his mouth with a mischievous smile.


    "Lutz wants to stay in this village?"


    Midori asked, and Lutz frowned.


    "I''m interested in the outside world. But I''m afraid to leave. It''s like this. Underneath this bandage is a terrible burn."


    "Shall I cure you?" "" I can cure you. "


    Yaya and Maha offered Lutz a sinking expression.


    "I can cure myself if I feel like it." But it''s okay to stay like this. This scar of injury is a testament to the connection between me and my unhappy mother. I think it''s distorted, too.


    That said, Lutz''s usual loving smile spreads.


    "I wish I could, but I''d be glad to see you again. I won''t tell you to go to the play again, so this time it''s from the customer''s point of view."


    Got it!


    "Go, go, go." "Come, come."


    Yea


    I smiled at Lutz''s words, except for the truth.


    A trio of girls, boys, and magnificent men descend on the bus stop at the entrance to Pregnancy Sage Village.


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve been here, Pregnancy Sage Village"


    Once again, it''s naming sense.


    It looks like Mika''s already in there.


    Junko, Dog Keeper, and Tired say it.


    "It seems that the True Lords are at the Daemon Temple, so let''s not inadvertently meet each other." We need to find somewhere to relax. "


    And, Junko.


    "I will break up with Junko here." I''ll rendezvous with the truth. "


    Tiredness rejects it and walks out. Junko and the dog keeper drop it off.


    What about Junko?


    What about the dog keeper?


    The two of them cut out at about the same time.


    I''ll follow Junko, who seems to be guiding me along the way


    "You''ll be gone from the way." Well, I wonder if that would be more convenient for me as well. "


    Listening to the dialogue with the dog, Junko said in earnest half of the joke.


    After leaving Lutz''s theater, the five of them decided to return to the Great Demon Temple. The time specified in the bill of lading is 17: 00 tomorrow, so I have no choice but to return to the temple. Unlike before, it has been specified until the date.


    That Lutz girl didn''t have any bad feelings at all


    "Love is good, it''s naughty and cute"


    Yaya and Maja say.


    "You''ve given me a valuable experience."


    It''s not disgusting or ironic, but honest and true.


    "Didn''t you ever have an art party or something like that when you were a real brother or elementary school student?"


    ��No, I skipped it because I didn''t want to.��


    When Midori speaks of his doubts, the truth answers lightly.


    "I''m so convinced!" That''s the truth! "


    It was when Mika cried out. The truth stopped and stiffened my legs.


    The others stopped and looked at the end of their true gaze. Midori and Mika also peeled their eyes when they saw the white figure that appeared from the side of the road.


    "Oh, my God... I never thought I''d run into you in this place..."


    The lily that had left Miko''s research facility and was on its way back to the Mansion was sinister when it saw Masataka.

 2592 26

    "I don''t have all the bills yet." Let''s play a game and give up that game too? "


    Although the truth stirs purely, I know from the appearance of the lily that the lily did not appear before me with a clear intention.


    "It''s a coincidence." It''s not like I''ve been stuck in the west all this time. Of course, you can decide to play here right now. "


    The lilies also laugh provocatively.


    "Also, I want you to not confuse it." I''m more attached to you. Besides, I''ve prepared the stage for you. I''m not as interested in you as I am anymore. "


    "You want me to thank you for going out with you?"


    "I want to thoroughly use the stage, script and props that I have prepared over the years." But to tell you the truth, as soon as I settled with Junko, I really--I don''t care about you anymore. "


    Lily''s smile was cloudy as she spoke.


    I''m relieved to hear that you''ve given up revenge on Snow Oka. It feels unfortunate and complicated.


    Looking at Yuri''s expression, he said that he was honest.


    "I hit it with all my might, and it burned out." I''m the only one who can understand this feeling. "


    "I remember pointing out to you that I was harassing my surroundings while avoiding Yukioka because I couldn''t beat Yukioka."


    I remember that.


    "I''ll undo that."


    To the true words, Lily rolled her eyes for an instant before exhaling in astonishment.


    "Oh dear, how much do you really like people?" Well then, why don''t you give up too? I''m not going to do anything anymore when I give up. I''ve given up revenge on Junko, so I don''t care if you''re a pussy. But... if you only want to avenge me, I''ll do my best. "


    Looking at the lilies with a smile, the true murderous aura that had been held back until then swelled up all at once, and Mika and the Niu-mura sisters looked at the true direction and took a breath.


    "As I said, I''m ready for your revenge, and if you leave here, all my settings will be in vain."


    "You think you''re going to run away?"


    "No, but the difference in power between me and you is clear, and you have engaged me several times in the past and fled along the way." Next time... I''ll say now if you want to run away. If you''re going to run now, I''ll let you go. However, from now on, I will never miss it. "


    Where lilies have spoken so much, the true restoreth murderous aura.


    "You think I came here without making a winning calculation?" Do I look like an idiot, driven by vengeance? I''ve made plenty of preparations. Make sure you''re ready to win. "


    I truly thought that I might have said something extra by being put on board, but either way, what I had prepared would be shown. There is no way for Lily to stop it, so it doesn''t matter if you reveal it first or not.


    (And--I won''t let you do what you want. I know exactly what it is)


    True thought he knew what Lily was aiming for. But I didn''t see everything.


    "I''m looking forward to it." I expect you to have fun, not bluff. ��


    "Wait, there''s one thing I want to ask you."


    Truth stops the lilies that tried to leave.


    "I want to know both why you were obsessed with Snow Oka and why you were restricted to Snow Oka"


    "You don''t have to answer from my mouth. It''s okay if I ask Junko?"


    A smile disappears from Lily''s mouth. There was no further change in his expression. I was holding back, but I could still clearly see the grumpy aura rising.


    "Rainbow lily, I want to hear it from your mouth." Or is it because it''s so embarrassing that you can''t say it? "


    The lilies'' murderous aura swelled rapidly as they provoked lightly.


    "Brother,"


    I felt the distortion of the space, and Green shouted small, turning towards the real thing. Immediately after that, the lily was transferred and appeared before her true eyes, waving a steel prosthetic arm with white gloves.


    Truth, who had predicted the attack, did not move much, but retreated with room to spare.


    Truth moved to the attack without pulling the gun.


    Yeah?


    Unexpectedly, Lily saw a real attack up close. His true eyes turned bright red. It has the exact same color as Junko''s eyes.


    A red beam was emitted from the true eyes, piercing the body of the lily.


    After the beam was released, Midori, Mika and the Ushimura sisters noticed the color change of their true eyes, but soon they returned to their original color.


    "Speaking of which, in the lending competition for the torture game with Van Damme, the true eye was cut off!" At that time, you changed to the same artificial devil''s eye as Junko!)


    Mika watches.


    "That sucks." You have the same eyes as Junko. It''s really unpleasant, really unpleasant. "


    Lilies reveal their anger and stare at the truth. Rather than being pierced through the right chest and left flank, I was angry at the color of my eyes. The murderous aura is swelling even further.


    However, when I saw the truth that hit me with a cold gaze, Lily''s anger and murderous aura rapidly cooled down. She was expressionless, but she felt like she was laughing at herself in the bottom of her stomach. With that awareness, the anger and murderous spirit naturally disappeared, restoring calmness.


    Seeing the lilies exhaling heavily, I solved the battle situation.


    "I still have a lot of hospitality." Please taste it all. "


    With that, the lilies turned their backs majestically.


    (He doesn''t seem to know.)


    Seeing off the back of the lily, I thought true.


    (He''s not aware that I''m seeing through his plan. The possibility doesn''t cross my mind. When I came to avenge myself like this, I thought it was just like a fish on a hook. The hooks and the fish are all in your head.)


    If lilies were aware of true thoughts, they regard them as different attitudes and behaviors. The content of the game that Lily is playing will remain the same. However, given the lily''s character, if there is any doubt that its ultimate purpose may be discovered, it will definitely come to my attention. And then he touches me. That''s what I think. But it didn''t happen at all.


    She''s the boss of Las Vegas, right?


    "That''s right, Cara existed in reality!" Rarer than Sham''s twins! "


    After the lilies left, Yaya and Maya opened their mouths.


    "If you''re still Jun-san, you''re still annoyed ~"


    And, Midori.


    "That''s why I haven''t cut myself." It is also a lie to say that you have lost interest. He''s on fire, too. He probably wants to get rid of it. There was also the aspect of trying to bump everything into each other to get rid of it. That''s why I''m playing like this. "


    And I want to hang out with it, too, and it was true to add without saying anything.


    After encountering the lilies, upon returning to the Daemon Temple, Masada encountered someone she knew well in the temple garden.


    Why didn''t you take Midori, Yaya, and Maya with you?


    The tiredness of the grumpy face calls out to me with anger.


    "I thought you were going to get in my way."


    "It''s terrible... too much..."


    Really, with a light reason, I let out a sad voice with a sad face.


    Junko and the doggy are also here.


    "Huh... why is the doggy also here?"


    Midori''s face warped and turned away from the report of tiredness.


    "I don''t know..." I followed it on my own with curiosity. By the way, Junko only watches from the shadows. "


    "You should do the same. You should go home."


    ��No, I''m here to help.��


    Really refused, tired and stubbornly insisted.


    (I don''t want to show you my trump card when I''m tired... Moreover, if Snow Oka is also coming, he may be sightseeing somewhere. I don''t want to show more to Yukioka)


    When I thought that my plan was going crazy in an unexpected place, I was really worried about it.


    "Huh? There''s one more person."


    A familiar girl''s voice came from behind and everyone looked back.


    Amiko!


    No, Miko Imino is persistently appearing ~, but maybe this is the last time ~


    Mika exclaimed, Miko smiling and waving.

 2593 27

    Mizuki, Akiko, Hayama, Yaki, and Lu Kaizuki walked out of the theater, and a skinny man appeared with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, Mizuki. Do you remember me?"


    "Ahahah, even if you want to forget, you won''t be able to break up." There were plenty of MCs in the loan competition. Before that, I heard you were dead, but come on. "


    Mizuki also smiled and responded to the doggy who raised his hand and called out to him.


    "What? You worried about me?"


    "Ahah, you''re not that close." So, what do you mean, a frivolous person like you will show up in this village at a more opportune time? I wonder if it''s anything like that. "


    Are you and Saki getting along?


    "I see you once in a while." I often communicate with them by email. I''ll ask you again. Why the hell are you here? Let''s do it at this timing. "


    While smiling, Mizuki looks at the doggy with a suspicious look.


    "I heard that Truth is going to be the last battle with Lily, so I thought it would be a loss if I didn''t see it." So, what are you fighting for? If you were just a Tyman, it would be light, but that''s not the atmosphere, right? "


    "Yeah, but we don''t even know what Lily''s thinking." Ahahaha


    "Hmmm..."


    Listening to the answer of Mizuki, the dog puts his hand around his mouth and thinks.


    ��I thought I''d take a tour of the truth, but I quit. I''ll go that way."


    Huh?


    Mizuki, who was laughing, frowned at the dog''s words.


    "I want to talk to Rainbow Lilies." I''ve been interested in it for a long time. "


    With regard to lilies, the dog that was thinking of continuing to sneak up on them from the back, but his face was also cracked, so I changed the policy to say that it was okay to reopen it and make contact.


    Well, that''s it.


    "No, even if it''s decided unilaterally like that..."


    Let''s take her with us.


    It was Mizuki who tried to refuse, but Hayama whispered in his ear.


    Why?


    ��The maggots are intuitive, but very, very untrustworthy types of people. Wouldn''t it be convenient if you could be in a place where you could monitor us rather than being moved out of sight? Of course, we need to keep an eye out for maggots."


    "I see..."


    Mizuki was convinced by Hayama''s opinion.


    "Let''s talk about lilies." You can follow me. "


    "Oh, thank you."


    Permission was granted in Mizuki, and the doggy interpreted lightly with a lonely voice.


    "There''s a cute girl there." Man? Woman? "


    "It''s a man."


    Tiredness answered Amiko, who glanced at him.


    "It''s me, I wanted to please Lily-sama, so I made a reservation." Then... Sister Lily, you''re not cute after all you''ve made... haa..... "


    I thought that Miko, who seemed to be in a good mood, suddenly spoke out, and her face suddenly turned dark.


    "I don''t know if it''s your lover or your master, but Junko Snowoka is good." I liked it when I saw you in the Snowflake Society interview. I also know a little bit about how Yuri-sama was obsessed with her. If I break it instead, what will you look like, Yuri-sama? Are you happy, are you sad, are you angry? What do you think? "


    As he spoke, the tension gradually rose again, and Miko''s smile returned.


    "You can''t do this."


    Miko laughed when the truth answered in a nutshell.


    "Ahahaha, if you don''t try, you won''t know ~. I wonder if you can still say it''s impossible to keep a look at it." No... before that, the usual guys are up too. I want you to play with these guys. "


    Miko casts a short spell and summons three zombie chimera cats.


    "Don''t go, Zanelli, Giovanni, Camparnella"


    Taking Miko''s life, three zombie chimera cats rushed out together so that they could play. One of them, Giovanni, leapt into the air and flew.


    Is the cat flying?


    There''s another one who can fly!


    Mika shouted with a little surprise as she looked at Xaneri.


    The first thing that came was a mixed-up figure. While you''re running, you get a little cob swelling all over your body.


    Zanelli, who was greeted by the cat, used his clattering limb to show a high jump that was unlikely to happen to a normal cat along the way.


    Mika, who once engaged Xaneri, doesn''t really know all about her abilities. I don''t even know what the little cob that''s swelling up in my body means. But I could almost imagine what kind of attack they were going to make.


    Coincidental prank!


    While activating Fate Control, Mika shot at Xaneri and moved away from the other five.


    The bullets are off. But there is no problem. I just wanted to draw Xaneri to me with the effects of Fate Manipulation.


    Mika looked at Xaneri and realized that everyone could be attacked if it solidified, and she drew it towards herself and took a move to pull it away.


    (I''m usually decoying others with my soul blind spots and murderous intentions, but this time I''m decoy!)


    I think Mika glanced overhead.


    Zanelli lands once and jumps again.


    Obviously, Mika changed direction and jumped. Mika put the gun up while smiling at it. It''s not Zanelli at the muzzle. It''s up there.


    Coincidental prank!


    Together with Fate Manipulation, Mika fired many shots.


    Zanelli lands about three meters ahead of Mika. Just before the landing, a large number of small cobs separated from Zanelli''s body and flew towards Mika.


    The cob is packed with strong acids. Once upon a time, Cobb never separated from his body and exploded, but he was able to modify and separate.


    Cobb bursts in the air. Acid splashes.


    The acid in the cob was never exposed to Mika. A large number of leafy branches fell, blocking all the acid. As a result of Mika using her destiny manipulation technique, she shot through the branches overhead.


    Mika pulls the trigger at the muzzle of Zanelli landing. The butterfly''s limbs and the cat''s legs were shot through one by one.


    Meanwhile, Giovanni, who was flying like a meteor, was greeted with exhaustion.


    Ginyaaah!


    Giovanni, with his flaming scorpion tail, pushes in with his screams.


    During the flight, Giovanni''s whole body was wrapped in flames. Until now, only the tail was burning, but this was also the result of remodeling.


    Mizuko Takiko


    Three transparent and thinly spreading spirits like vinyl appeared in front of her, blocking Giovanni''s path.


    Giovanni pushed into the unity of the vinyl spirit, but it was wrapped in the air and stopped moving lightly. And the two that remained were covered and wrapped, and the flames and the flames of the whole body disappeared, and fell to the ground.


    The bipedal cam panela, carrying a large bag, came the most late.


    Along the way, when the bag is opened, extinct coal is launched into the sky at unprecedented speed.


    "Yaya, Maja."


    "Baryaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Looking up at the annihilated coals scattered high and wide, Shinobi urged the Ushimura sisters to defend.


    The invisible barrier protects you from the extinct coal that pours down on the Five.


    Unh!


    When the extinct coal struck the vinyl spirit of the weary Akiko Mizuko, the vinyl spirit disappeared. No, I became a Buddha. Giovanni, who was wrapped up and sealed in motion, rushed out with a roar of anger.


    Giovanni jumped tiredly and sprayed the flames with tremendous force from his burning tail.


    However, the barriers between Yaya and Maya were still there, so all the flames were blown by the barriers.


    The barrier just disappeared when Giovanni stopped blowing the flame. Even though it was invisible, it turned out that the barrier had disappeared into a fatigue, so at that moment, it moved like it was being played, and Giovanni was slashed with a demon sword with a black blade.


    Tiredness broke Giovanni''s head.


    "Ugh... ugh..."


    Giovanni roars and moves in a state of uncertainty. It''s like a hound''s foot. Even if you''re a zombie, you can''t move right away because your brain has been damaged. It also has a playback function, but it''s not that strong. We won''t be able to fight for a while.


    When she noticed that there was only one cam panelera, she opened the bag in order to hit the extinct coal in the bag again without fear.


    But nothing came out of the bag. I beat them all in the first shot.


    A cam panela leans over her head and tilts her head.


    It''s kind of cute.


    "It would be pathetic to defeat something."


    Immediately after Maya and Yaya said, True shot the gun relentlessly. Shot through the head, the cam panela falls down on its back.


    "Exactly." "Rock is true."


    Yaya smiled bitterly, and Maya laughed gently.


    "Ahh, I knew I''d win." Ahahaha


    Miko laughed when three zombie cats were killed.


    "But it''s a zombie, and it also has a regeneration function, so after a while, it''s back to normal." However, there are many kinds of zombies, such as those who work with magic, those who work with viruses and drugs, and those who are driven by souls. They''re the same body and soul. The living soul is put in the corpse as it is. That''s why these guys have always been my cute pets, and no matter how rough you treat them, even if you break them, you just have to cure them. Pet loss is unlikely, it''s the ideal pet. ��


    Speaking so well, Amiko sweeps her breath wide.


    "Now, the aftermath is over." I''ll show you how to save it, so do your best. Especially Makoto Aizawa. "


    Miko named it True and laughed.


    "When I''m named, I only have a bad feeling about it"


    I''m naming it to give you a bad feeling, so it''s not natural


    In a mean tone, Miko casts a short spell.


    Something huge slowly appeared in front of Miko. Rather than being invoked by transferring space, it is a way of appearing that initially creates a black shadow, the outline becomes undulating, and the colors gradually materialize clearly.


    What appeared was a giant zombie cat in a big black hat. He is plenty fat, sitting on his chin, and his back is taller than anyone else in this room.


    "True brother, he''s..."


    "Yeah, that''s the one who showed up in my dream."


    Midori and Makoto were familiar with the huge fat cat.


    "That''s right, I''ll keep it for you." It was made at the request of Sister Lily. And yet, Yuri-sama''s reaction... made me sick. Even if I were Lily-sama, I wouldn''t be like that. I''m already completely anguished


    Miko is irritated and trampling on the ground.


    "Go, Burcanillo."


    As Miko commanded, the giant fat cat moved slowly.

 2594 28

    A giant zombie cat in a black hat - Burcanillo spreads his hands (front legs) and several green cards emerge from his palms, flying through the air.


    There were green cards scurrying around Miko, around Masada, and around Burcanillo, the giant cat zombie, but soon more changes were happening.


    The green cards that dazzled the air overlapped and became three-dimensional, creating a human form. And completely transformed into the appearance of a human being.


    I see, that''s what you meant by naming me.


    In the eyes of those who appeared, the true person who understood the intentions of Amako speaks with a cold voice.


    What about these guys!? Junko too!?


    "Naked people." "Why are you naked?"


    Mika shouted at the man and woman who appeared, and Yaya and Maya became attracted. Among them was Junko, but most of them were people unknown to Mika. Some people are the same age as true people. Three of them are adult women. And one of them is naked for some reason.


    "Some of my classmates were murdered, and some of my classmates were childhood acquaintances. This naked woman is a teacher. This is my mother."


    I looked at the people I knew and saw the green cards transformed and appeared, and said it was really pale.


    "The day before yesterday, there was a man who showed me a nightmare and carried out a mental attack." At that time, I was peeking into my head, digging up my bad memories, and using virtual spirits to materialize them. "


    "Ahahahaha, I''ll answer in the name of you ~. How about that?" Don''t you think Burcanillo''s ability to dig up the inside of a person''s head and bring it to reality is amazing? I had a hard time making it. "


    As the truth points out, Miko boasts in a good mood.


    That''s a bad hobby.


    Absolutely! It''s the idea of a little villain character!


    Tired of staring at Miko and making a dangerous voice. Mika agrees in an outraged voice.


    "For now, I think we need an explanation as to why the teacher is naked."


    "I don''t think I should ask."


    Maya said, and Yaya shook her head small.


    "What''s wrong with this?" Did you think I''d get upset? Were you expecting such a figure? "


    "Aizawa-kun, you''ve changed..."


    Immediately after Mako spoke out coldly, Reiko Kikuchi, a girl in uniform, called out.


    "Absolutely. There is no longer the true face of the past." I fell in the back alley and became a strange person..... "


    "It''s not a good thing that the truth is killing people all over the place." Even now, you can''t reconstitute yourself. "


    Tatsuoki and Hitoshi Tashiro also uttered words with a sad face.


    "This stupid son of a bitch..." This happens because he won''t listen to me at all. I was wrong to give birth to you. "


    Misa Aizawa, my mother, throws up coldly. The words and the gaze were once and again deeply damaging to the true heart.


    "Hahaha, they''re strong, but I know they''re strong. Well, they''re projecting your mind." The resident of your memory that you imagine in your heart. I''m not the one making their dialogues and facial expressions. Makoto Aizawa, you. Burcanillo is only using virtual spirits to project reality. By the way, you''re really feeling guilty about those dead guys. Hahaha! "


    You are!


    Mika pointed a gun at Mika, who laughed high after explaining it, but Mika raised her hand lightly to dominate her in front of her.


    "I see, that means I can control it." to be kind enough to teach me..... "


    When it was true, many of the Fractured faintly blurred and eventually disappeared.


    "Huh!? Is that so!?" I thought I''d let you attack from here, but why can''t I just turn it off!? "


    "You explained it yourself. The image of my memory is projected. Certainly, I have a problem with them, and I have a fear of them. It just appeared. But if you use reason and think logically, you come to the conclusion that they don''t blame me. So I thought about it. As a result, it disappeared. I was sure that if I had the ability to reproduce faithfully, I would be able to erase it.��


    I explained it to Amako, who uttered a fervent voice, with a milder tone than usual.


    "Why are you even here, Junko!?"


    Mika exclaims as she sees the Fractured Junko that hasn''t disappeared yet.


    I wonder why I recognize Snow Oka differently from Snow Oka at that time.


    Immediately after answering Mika''s question, Junko Fake also disappeared.


    "And by the way, you may have been attacking me mentally right now, but I can honestly even remember the joy." I thought I''d never see these guys again, so I reproduced them firmly and showed them again. "


    "What the hell is that!" "Grrrr... you''re making fun of me..." That''s how nobody makes a fool of me. Fuahh! "


    It was not intended to provoke, but it was true that I had said what I thought, but I had to reverse stroke Miko''s nerves as much as I could.


    Suddenly, my true gaze was directed at the remaining Fractured. The Fractured that Burcanillo summoned are all gone. There is only one person left.


    "Some people didn''t want to see it." And the only one I didn''t want to see didn''t go away. "


    Looking at Gouichi Umiya, who grudgingly stared at himself, he slightly raised his eyebrows.


    (Eh... this guy, maybe...)


    Midori looks at a total of one, feels slightly uncomfortable, and gives a gaze to the tired. Tiredness is either noticed or unnoticed, looking at Miko.


    "Huh, that''s what it is..." Hmm... I see... I''m scared to see you. But if you say so, I''d love to meet you. "


    Miko, who was angry with Keykey until a few seconds ago, thought about it with a frightened face.


    "Makoto Aizawa, you look just like me." I feel the sympathy. "


    Where did it come from?


    Listening to Miko''s dialogue, Makoto thought of herself with a disgusting face in her head.


    "You''ve killed and destroyed all the people around you." And now I''m here because of you and I''m in danger. After all, Yuri-sama or the others will kill you. Look, it''s just like me. I, my family and my friends all killed and destroyed, and only Sister Lily was left. "


    Miko is about to cry when she talks that much. Recently, I remembered my ear guard, who had just broken up.


    "I came to help you truly on my own terms, so even if you die, you won''t regret it. I won''t die, though."


    "No, I''m super sorry..." I didn''t even want to come... "


    It was a pure and unspoken Maya, but Yaya added.


    "So? Now your card is exhausted?" What are you gonna do? Is this what you want to keep? "


    Truth asks.


    "Hmmm... even though it''s just a matter of time, I''m sure I''d be depressed if I were you. But I can''t feel depressed." What I did with you, Makoto Aizawa... is boiling with praise for you. "


    While saying that, Miko turned her gaze to a total of one.


    "Why do you think this thing won''t go away?"


    It''s not a virtual spirit, it''s because it''s real, right?


    Miko''s question was answered instantly.


    "Heh ~, your ancestors also noticed ~?"


    Of course, this is a real necromancer.


    Green and tired say.


    "Is it real..."


    When I heard the tired words, I was not surprised. I had a hunch. No, I already felt it.


    "I''ve been waiting..." At this time...... it''s finally been a pleasure to meet you..... "


    When a total of one spirit laughed at him, he took out a face from somewhere and put it on. At that moment, my true body trembled.


    (If you look at this figure, if you listen to this voice, my heart will be much more disturbed. This works best as a mental attack.)


    The inside of my chest feels rough. There is only one person who directly took the lives of the humans around them. It was Lily who made the move, but as a true emotional way of accepting it, she had strong anger and hatred towards a total of one. I''ve already killed it, but it still turns up like this, and the flames of hatred are swirling again.


    That voice was you after all, Umiya.


    If you want to forget, you can''t forget. Before he killed his real mother, Gotoichi Umemiya wore a dress. The rumored phantom, the man, was one of them.


    And when I called out in that nightmare, I knew it. A total of one is preserved in the lily in the spiritual state. I thought they had mixed it up when they attacked me.


    "Ahh... finally I see you. Glad to hear it. I''ve only been thinking about you for distracting years. I was filled with your resentment for killing me. But I''m grateful. This is how I''ve had the chance to avenge you!"


    "You''re a very fluent evil spirit." Besides, it''s a chat. "


    A total of one, immersed in joy, was looking at a truly frozen gaze.

 2595 29

    Who is it?


    "Who is it!?"


    Yaya and Mika look at the spirits of the boy who seem to be the same age as true, and ask. As usual, the truth is expressionless, but we can see that we obviously hate each other.


    "It''s my real brother''s classmate." And my real brother''s parents and childhood friends--that''s who killed the people around them from one end to the other. "


    It seems that only a total of one truth has entered my eyes, so Midori teaches it at his own discretion. Mika and the Ushimura sisters breathe.


    "I heard from Lily-sama." Makoto Aizawa, this guy is so hostile to you. So, the sprouts there were right, and they were killed by this guy. "


    "It looks like this guy was dancing to lilies just like me." But I have no sympathy. "


    "Hey, you''re still in shape, aren''t you?"


    Midori said to Amiko, who laughs and makes fun of her.


    "Are you like me?" Were you dancing? "


    A total of one face, which was originally distorted by anger, reacted to the true word and became even more distorted.


    "You''re just like me." You were danced to by the one who saved you as an evil spirit. As a result, you became a murderer and I killed you. Besides, he was still dancing after he was killed. That''s pathetic. "


    "Huh? Same?" So you''re dancing, too? "


    "That''s how it was then."


    Truth honestly admitted to a total of one inquiry.


    "Did they dance and kill me?" Are you saying it''s not your fault I''m dead? "


    "That''s not true. I was dancing with you, but it was my intention to kill you, and I didn''t feel guilty about it." Even if you were dancing, you were killed and you did what you deserved. "


    "Hmmm... whatever is true, I won''t stop avenging you, Aizawa." I''ve been thinking about taking revenge on you, and I''ve been making you hate me in the dark forever..... "


    Suddenly, a total of one took off his gaze and looked at the faces that True was taking.


    "What is it!?" They''re taking all the girls! And what!? All the cute girls! Two-faced kids are creepy, but they''re cute! You''re the hero of Lanobe! That''s what you are after all! "


    All of a sudden, I was furious. I was tired and looked like a woman.


    Even if they say it''s cute, they say it''s creepy, so I''ll write it off.


    "I''m not happy to be praised as a true enemy." Besides, it''s quite shredded. You can tell by the look on your face. "


    Yaya and Maja muttered sarcastically.


    I didn''t bring all the women consciously because it was true, but I know that whatever I say to a total of one person is useless, so I don''t specifically touch it.


    So?


    When the true man asked coldly, the total laughed one by one.


    "Hey, Aizawa..." Let''s play another game apart from collecting bills. Now I''m going to kill all the women around you, so it''s a game where you protect them. That sounds interesting, doesn''t it? "


    After Total One told them that, he looked over at them again.


    "I''ll tell the women around me." I''ve played games with Aizawa before, and I''ve killed Aizawa''s mother, friends, and women. This guy lost the game. No one could protect me. You''re going to die, too. I''ll kill you. It''s no use running away. I will definitely kill you. Aizawa, you''re going to cry in despair again. "


    I just heard that from Midori and Miko!


    Mika exclaims in one voice.


    "We will not be killed like you!" You stupid bastard! "


    "Hmph... the only thing that''s good about the woman Aizawa''s with her is the outer surface, and the contents are dung"


    Mika scolded me with a surprising face, and a total of one twisted his face in anger and threw it up.


    "That''s right, when I killed your mother in front of your eyes, your face was such a masterpiece." Oh, I remember that all the time. I''ve always wanted to see that stupid side of the masterpiece again. I have been left in such a state of uncertainty as to whether it is a demon or not, and I have used it as a source of hope while wandering around in pain and remorse. If you kill all the women there, will you see the same face again? I hope so. "


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. How long are you talking to me?" Let''s get to work. "


    Miko, who was fed up with all the trouble, urged it.


    Immediately after that, a vibrant green flame enveloped the body. Midori set up a technique to purify Shino.


    However, there was no change in a total of one spirit body.


    ��Sister Lily has taken firm measures against the purification spirits of Nong Nong and Shinano.��


    Miko shakes her fingers.


    (The power to defeat the fire of Shino, which has an absolute effect on the spirit, is because I showed the magic in front of the lily many times when the lily was acting with me and Junko.)


    With that in mind, tiredness feels bitter.


    It''s my turn now.


    When Total One laughed, something like a black bubble ball spurted from the foot of Total One.


    The surface is black, but it has a rainbow shine like a bubble. It was all about the size of a clenching fist. A total of one figure is covered up, so many that it becomes invisible, and the surrounding area is covered with black bubbles.


    (It''s dangerous.)


    Seeing that each one of the bubbles had demonic power, Mika was conscious of her tiredness. It was a mystery what kind of attack would come, but with a huge number of black bubbles, there was no way for the two of them to defend themselves with their own power. There is also a limit to how much you can keep evading.


    "Midori, please protect Mika." I''ll tell you the truth. "


    "Who are we?"


    I said, "I need to do something myself."


    Tiredness gave instructions, Yaya asked, and Maya told her to give up.


    A group of black bubbles drifted out. It doesn''t come at high speed like a human-eating firefly, or it doesn''t come at each other in a different orbit. It drifts and approaches at a speed that allows people to walk fast.


    Truth tries to shoot with a gun. One of the struck black bubbles could bounce lightly.


    "Ugh..."


    Shortly thereafter, the truth groaned unexpectedly. My stomach tightened, my eyes dizzied, my chest torn, and I felt like my core was burning at once.


    "What''s wrong!?"


    If you break the black ball, it looks like it''s a counter-trigger to take damage.


    "This is a kind of physical attack. It''s a kind of mental attack." And it''s kind of a magic spell. "


    Mika screams at her, and Midori explains her tiredness and her ability to see through a total of one.


    The black bubble ball approached. I retreated and avoided knowing that I could not break it, but one of them burst on its own as it approached Yaya and Maya.


    "Ahhh" "What... this..."


    Sisters who are frowned upon by intense negative impulses.


    "That''s my grudge." I''m giving you a gift of my suffering. You know just a little bit about how hard it was for me. "


    With a petty smile, a total of one reveals the true nature of his ability.


    "Even with one shot of this power... how much suffering did he suffer..."


    "And this number...... You can crack it on your own even if you get close to it, and if you crack it, it will cause mental damage to the people nearby......"


    Yaya and Maya glanced at the hundreds of black bubble balls approaching them, and shuddered. With just one shot, I understood the horror of the situation.


    "Yaya, Maya, increase our reaction speed and physical speed." to avoid hitting black bubbles. "


    Roger that.


    "Miraku''s reaction" "Shu shu shu shu shu shu"


    The Niu Village Sisters were asked to perform improvised magic. Then the movement of the six rose dramatically. The movement of the black bubble ball was also clearly visible.


    Truth had decided that it was better not to use a hand that would have an effect on the foam balls. This may cause the bubble to crack and cause damage.


    (It''s not a radical solution!)


    Listening to the true instructions, Mika thinks. Tiredness and greenery thought the same thing.


    (If it''s a mental attack, can''t Midori guard it?)


    Truth inquires in the heart.


    (However, it is so powerful that even if you can relieve it, you can''t prevent it. Not only is it a complete psychic attack, it also has some physical effects, and it''s also a magic spell. In addition to that, there is a-)


    Midori pointed to Burcanillo behind Miko.


    "Everyone, this is not just one power. The power of the fat cat behind you amplifies one ability."


    Amplification or supply, right?


    Midori pointed out that Miko captured it and saw it as true.


    "Burcanillo is powering this asshole. Makoto Aizawa, through your heart that you can''t find anywhere else."


    "Who was an idiot! Will you look down on me too!?"


    A total of one person who is easily irritated by Miko''s light mouth.


    "Why are you talking about your abilities in the first place?"


    "Huh? You were talking to me like that." What''s wrong with saying stupid stupid stupid? Ahhhhh. You''re an idiot in the eyes of anyone in the world, and you''re a real idiot. "


    "You son of a bitch!"


    A total of one screams. I also wanted to kill Miko, but now I am in a state of having the power of Miko, and I can''t go that far.


    Meanwhile, Makoto and the others ran away. Curses that burst and inflict mental damage when they come near, so they can''t even get close. Even if it is poorly prevented, it will burst. If it is intentionally burst, it will be cursed regardless of the distance, so there is no way to prevent it.


    "This power is not just for each person." It''s a power comparable to a spirit. "


    Just keep running!


    Mika and I said while distancing ourselves from the black foam balls.


    It''s the energy of resentment that was accumulating!


    A total of one screams out of concern at the dialogue between the two of them.


    "It''s the same as then." Even though I''m drawing on the power of others, I''m in the mood for the illusion that it''s my own power. Even though you didn''t have the strength, you were always twitching. "


    Don''t say that ahhhh!


    When the truth came out coldly, Shouichi''s face turned bright red and screamed angrily.


    (The lack of precise control and the lack of speed are salvation, but you will not be able to escape forever.)


    I feel tired while looking left and right. The black bubbles were expanding widely and trying to cut off the escape. It was obvious that he was going to go around backwards. If that happens, nothing will happen, and I think that in the meantime, it is better to escape by transferring with the power of tired, Midori, and the Ushimura sisters.


    However, I don''t know what the true idea is, so I tried to urge the instruction, and I turned my attention to it.


    Truth notices the tired gaze. If we continue to fight like this, we realized that the tire was urging us to present the policy. Some people are complaining that they should run if they can''t.


    "Tired, do something about Burcanillo."


    Got it.


    True instructions were received, and the strain metastasized and appeared behind the burkanillo.


    Aiming at the sitting Burcanillo, the tired blade pushes out, but from the side, Miko sprays a bright red liquid like blood from her mouth, preventing the tired ambush.


    "Hey, do you think I''ll miss it?"


    Miko smiles as she drains the red liquid from her mouth.


    "You shouldn''t miss it." You can''t beat me. "


    "I don''t know if I have to try something like that."


    Although he was kind and tired, Miko did not give up.


    (Don''t you see the difference in each other''s strengths......)


    Tired and dumbfounded, he rushed out toward Amako and pushed out.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    While shouting, the first thrust is that of the child who avoided leaping in the most difficult place, but he pursues the child who avoided, and the tired still chases with the thrust.


    Ugh!


    The second shot was inevitable. The black blade penetrated the center of Miko''s chest, and Miko screamed.


    But the sword pierced his chest, and while he spat blood out of his mouth, Miko laughed furiously at the tiredness.


    ��No, no... I can''t die like this...��


    The body of Miko is mixed with the body part and the zombie part, so whether it is an instant death attack for an adult, it can endure.


    Miko opens her mouth. The moment I tried to melt my tired face by exhaling the red lysate from a close distance, the tiredness activated the magic.


    "Black beeswax"

 2596 30

    My name is Miko Imino. When I was twelve, I killed my mom and dad.


    I have never felt affection from my parents. I was probably craving affection. But if you keep practicing, if you keep studying, if you don''t get good results, you''ll scold me. I won''t scold you if you give me good results. Sometimes, it really praises me. That''s all. I was desperate for that praise.


    My dad and my mom loved it. But it''s noisy. And since you rarely praised me, I couldn''t help but want to kill you. But I was desperate and patient. But strange. Why would you put up with that in the first place? I''m sure I''m crazy. I don''t know whether it is strange that murderous intent occurs or it is strange that it is not strange that it is not patient, but it must be strange compared to other children. There is nothing wrong with Mom and Dad. I''m sure it''s my fault. Let''s do that.


    I''m a funny kid anyway. Soon I''ll be depressed. Ordinary people will be depressed for reasons that don''t seem to depress them. When the typhoon came and cracked in the window, I was depressed for two days. I couldn''t move for half a day when my clothes were torn with branches. When I think of it, I suddenly get high and freak out.


    Then I woke up and broke something lightly. I kill people lightly because of the intent to kill. I don''t think that''s strange, but the world sees it as strange. The meaning of this is unclear. It doesn''t matter, does it?


    It was a pretty man in pure white clothes who helped me out of the police. The man, who called himself Lily, said that he was a necromancer, and that he would teach me magic because I had such a talent.


    It was the Village of Pregnancy that brought me here. I was trained here as a necromancer.


    Pregnancy Holy Village is a good place. This is the best place in the world to settle down. The villagers are all gloomy, they don''t interfere much, and I like it.


    I was patient with the villagers as much as possible, and I was able to do so. Much better than the people in town. When I first arrived, I sometimes sneaked out to kill people, but I managed to handle it without being found out.


    But there''s also a lot of dissatisfaction. As usual, manic depression is fierce, and I also get chills, and I love cats. I had a cat, but I was so nervous that I accidentally killed it, and I already hated myself.


    All the cats I killed were zombies, chimeras, souls in corpses, and supernatural powers, and I kept them all the time. I won''t let you escape even if you die. And when something happened, it was scattered and shaking.


    I know how ugly that is. The truth is... I want to get along with the cats. But I can''t. If I wake you up, I''ll lose everything.


    I can see that Yuri-sama is clearly distancing herself from me. I wonder what it is because I am a troublesome child.


    My head stays like a child for as long as it takes. That''s why I don''t like the presence of children. That''s why I buy a lot of children from human trafficking and play with them as half-zombie chimeras. That''s fun. When I see their frightened faces and their crying faces, my heart shakes.


    But I think I saw the kids I bought to make them zombies. Even when I was such a little girl, I wanted my mom and dad to love me, and the memories of that time were full of memories. At that time, everything in the world looked sparkling.


    Sometimes it sparkles, but sometimes it''s covered in darkness.


    Remember more sparkling memories.


    Oh... my memories are coming back. What is this? I''m in the cage. Oh, this is me from a goddamn era named Baby. He''s drooling and crying in a grumpy mood. There is manure in the buttocks, and the buttocks are itchy and I can''t help it. Babies aren''t easy either.


    Why am I looking at my memories like this?


    I noticed that Miko was lying on her back. I was looking at the leaves of the trees and the sunlight and blue sky that spilled from among the leaves.


    My body doesn''t move. Of course. Almost nothing from the neck down. Only part of the shoulders and chest remain. By the tiring technique, my chest and abdomen became black beeswax, and I was trampled and crushed. My limbs are rolling apart from my torso. Even Miko, who was zombie for the most part, couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Was that a running lantern...?" I remember when I was a baby. Awesome. You''re a human and remember that even... "


    While muttering, somehow, a smile spills out. Miko already knew her destiny.


    "Uhehehe... ahahaha... why is there no one like me in this world?" Why can''t I do anything like this? I... wish I hadn''t been born... Hahaha... it''s impossible... but Sister Lily''s reward... I wanted to go on a picnic with you... "


    Self-loathing, self-hatred, self-pity, self-mockery, while those feelings swirl, tears eventually began to fade from Miko''s eyes.


    (I wish I had a life a little longer in the afterlife. I''ve had enough of this foolishness. Yeah, but I don''t think so. I''ve done a lot of bad things, so my next life might be a terrible one. That''s why I''m going to be a fool again, and I''m going to do bad things. And the afterlife is the same--woosh, such a fate of not being saved forever?)


    With that in mind, I see the tired face that killed me. Tiredness stared at Miko. It''s as if he sees the person he killed.


    I removed my gaze from my exhaustion and looked at Makoto, Midori, Yaya and Maya, and Mika in turn.


    "I envy you guys..." Mizuki and Akiko... Platinum Taro... I wanted a friend too. I don''t have anyone..... "


    In the middle of the dialogue, four zombie chimera cats stopped around the fallen Miko. One of them licks Miko''s face.


    "Huh...? What are you doing... you guys?" I bullied him a lot, killed him and turned him into a zombie, and after that I bullied him..... "


    I tried to reach out to Zanelli, who licked my face, but I couldn''t. Both hands were black beeswaxed.


    "Until now... I''m sorry..." But I''m glad. All this time... you were the only ones on my side. let''s cum together.... "


    After smiling, the four zombie cats shattered and decayed. Miko deconstructed the magic and released the zombie body and the cat soul sealed in it.


    Immediately thereafter, a large number of black bubble balls floating around disappeared at once. Burcanillo has disappeared, cutting off all power to a total of one.


    "Whoa!"


    Altogether one sees Miko falling in an unrelenting state with his fury.


    Miko doesn''t react. I smiled and was out of business.


    "Oh, my God, you stupid bitch! Leave people alone and they''ll kill you!"


    You''re just asking for his help, so don''t say it too often.


    Absolutely!


    "Picture-worthy scraps." "Picture-worthy assholes."


    Makoto, Mika, and the Ushimura sisters look at each of them with contempt.


    (Even if Burcanillo disappeared, the spirit body itself wouldn''t disappear. But, well... thanks to plenty of time, the coating--no, I can break through the protection.)


    While avoiding black foam balls, Midori was looking at a total of one in between. While looking at a total of one, he secretly analyzed [Analyze]. In order to unlock the protection against the cleansing technique of the bamboo field that was applied to a total of one spirit body.


    "Baba, I''ve solved the protection. Eat it."


    Midori cheers and purifies the flames of Shino.


    Total I made his face tight for a moment, but he stroked his chest when he saw that there was nothing to see when exposed to the green flame.


    "Why...?"


    I was dumbfounded. There''s nothing to block anymore. If the spirit body is bathed, whether it is the great resentment spirit of the national nursing class, whether it is the spirit of power, or if it is subjected to the purification technique of Shino, it will be made into a Buddha without any questions.


    ��It''s no use. I have the flesh.��


    Looking at Midori, I laughed hatefully.


    You mean you were alive?


    The truth moans.


    "It doesn''t look like it..." Obviously, there is a part of the spirit in the underworld - the necromancer. "


    And because it is a necromancer, it should have been coated to prevent the magic of the shrine field, both tired and green. There is no doubt that the magic will not work. But there were still conditions.


    "Oops, I guess I accidentally said something extra."


    Mika, Yaya, and Maha are furious and physiologically disgusted when they look at the total number of people who laugh like they''ve won.


    "Hey Aizawa, remember when you killed me?"


    After questioning him, Shouichi looked over at the other sides.


    "I''ll tell you about Aizawa and all the stupid girls with no butt brains. This guy, when he kills me, he makes me beg for my life? I enjoyed watching you beg for your life, and then you killed me. He''s a scum, too, isn''t he?"


    It is a total of one that I intend to put a distorted smile on my face, and expose the true evil side in good faith, but no one moves. More than that, I feel disgust and contempt for Shigenichi.


    "I made you apologize." I didn''t mean to ask for your life. You were pretending to apologize and begging for your life. Yeah, I thought he was hopeless, so I killed him. If I had sincerely apologized, I would have killed him with a slightly different feeling. "


    "Either way, you''re killing me!" You mischievous bastard! "


    A truly light and refreshing total of one, just to put it mildly.


    Well, I''m looking forward to it. Bye.


    When I threw up the discard dialogue, a total of one body melted into the universe and disappeared.


    "Wow, it''s a cold line." "I can forgive you if you''re handsome, but I can''t do this."


    Yaya and Maja frowned.


    "It was definitely a necromancy, wasn''t it?" That''s why Lily was also taking measures against Shino''s magic. But it doesn''t work. Do you have any flesh? What the hell is going on? There''s a contradiction between being alive and dead. What do you think, ancestor? "


    I will see if Midori is tired and ask her for her opinion.


    "Because of the flesh, Shinano''s technique doesn''t work." Destroy the flesh somewhere and it will work. In other words, it is like being separated from the physical body, and at the same time, it is like being in the gap between life and death - a necromancer. "


    "What is that?" Even though there is a physical body, there is a contradiction in thinking about the necropolis, and I''ve never heard of such a case, Midori ~ "


    "I don''t know either..."


    When Midori said the question, his tired face turned difficult.

 2597 31

    The dog keeper visited the lily mansion in the western part of Pregnancy Sacred Village.


    "Oh, you..."


    Junko and Van Damme''s duel led to the appearance of a man who was conducting a moderator progression referee, so Lily''s eyes widened.


    "The verses are no different." Nah, that''s an amazing place. Here. I thought I was lost in the world. "


    A doggy greets her with a smile like she ate a person.


    Lily turns her gaze toward the dog. I also felt it during the loan competition, but the words, deeds, and workmanship were all the same, and not all of them were lilies'' favorite places.


    "I want to see Lily and hear about this." And he wants to see the sights. Yeah. Looks like you and I already know each other... "


    Mizuki is a bitter smile.


    "Mizuki told me how to fight." I told you to play games, but you said no. And yet, after all, it''s like a game. "


    ��I refused to be a spectacle. And even if it''s a game, it''s like a zazen show I''ve prepared to entertain my friends and family.��


    Actually, there were other reasons, but I kept silent.


    ��Honestly, I don''t welcome foreign objects mingling with the bones of any horse.��


    "I''m just a bystander and a creator." You don''t have to think deeply about it. "


    "Would you mind taking it back?" I''m not so insensitive as to be able to mouth a drink contaminated with a foreign substance without worrying about it. ��


    The doggy shrugs his shoulders with a thin smile on his face, in response to a lily with an incredible attitude.


    "If it''s going to be a foreign object, it''s if I get in the way." I told you I was just staring, didn''t I? It''s more or less like what I can do. It''s not like you have that kind of power, is it? "


    It was a lily that said it was a blind spot and refused to tour, but I changed my mind.


    ��You''re also kind to Junko, aren''t you?��


    "I wonder if it''s a courtesy...?" Well, I know a lot of people. "


    "After this, if you can tell her what you saw from my side, you can take a tour."


    "Huh...? Ah, ahhh..."


    When he heard the exchange of lilies, the dog keeper was disgusted. Mizuki is also used for a suspicious display.


    (No way... don''t tell me. Lily)


    An ominous imagination passed through Mizuki''s mind.


    Makoto, Midori, Mika, Tan and the Niu Village sisters returned to the Great Demon Temple after the battle between Amiko and Soichi ended.


    "Miko... I can''t believe you''re going to cum with such a gentle face." Without that noisy daughter, you''ll miss her. Monk used to play pranks too. "


    Seeing the intact remains of Miko brought by Makoto, the monk puts his hands together and meditates as he speaks with a smudge.


    After that, Miko''s body was taken to the crematorium in the village. It was said that the monks would provide for me properly.


    Truth spoke in front of everyone about Umeya Souichi.


    ��When I went to school, I was in the same class as him, but nothing in particular happened. I wasn''t very conscious either. But from his point of view, it wasn''t. They''ve always been jealous, resentful, and inferior to me. I also learned later that you used backstage websites to bullshit me every day."


    "Is it enough to kill the humans around you!?" Even though the truth hasn''t done anything! "


    Mika couldn''t believe what I said. Mika can understand the pain of having a complex, but I feel that it is out of order to go that far.


    "The amplification of resentment may also be the work of Lily." Or maybe it was simply the power that made Taga fall off. Even though he was dancing with lilies, it was he who actually killed the people around me. Killed by his will. That''s why my grudges and hatred are stronger against the Umeya than against the lilies. "


    Truth thinks while talking. Lily''s measure of reviving a hateful opponent who has already done vengeance before herself makes her think a lot.


    (Joy of vengeance, again? It was refreshing when I killed him. That''s great. If I kill him again, will he feel the same way again?)


    The planner, the executor, and in theory, the planner is the source of all the abominable evil, but in this case, the executor is more abhorrent. In the end, it was the direct malice and murder of Shouichi, the executor, that caused the loss of the people who truly mattered.


    Of course, Lily was guilty of the same crime. But now the object of hatred can no longer be confined to one. I can''t concentrate anymore. True feelings are directed at a total of one.


    (Was it also Lily''s calculation that my heart would be like that? But that''s until I kill Umeya again.


    The Truth sees the weary.


    There''s flesh in the Umeya, isn''t there?


    "There must be flesh or something that conforms to it. The one that appeared earlier was a state in which the phantom body was separated from the vessel that held the soul in this world, and it exercised its ability with the help of Miko."


    Tiredness is explained for true confirmation.


    I don''t know if he''s alive or dead.


    "Hmph. Whether you''re alive or dead, it''s a crooked state."


    I heard a true murmur and said what Midori thought.


    "I thought I knew what Lily wanted, but I couldn''t see it all." It''s coming in more than I expected. I didn''t think you''d come out with the umamiya. "


    "You knew that!? What are you aiming for!?"


    "I don''t know." What are you aiming for? "


    Mika reacts to the true word and is tired.


    "When it''s settled - no, before it''s settled - I''ll tell you one last time."


    Looking over at all of them, after telling them so, he conscious of Midori, who could read the true heart, added this without saying anything.


    He''s going to be killed by me.


    And when he heard the voice of the true heart, Midori knew what the aim of the lily was. Of course, I don''t know if that''s true. It is only a true reading.


    A basement of a lily mansion in the western part of the village of Pregnancy Saints.


    It was the first time that Mizuki and Akiko had entered the room. And it was said that there was a thing that he wanted to show, and he was guided by a lily.


    "The necromancers have been conducting forbidden research all along the west of this pregnant sacred village." I have been involved several times, and I have been involved in the research this time. "


    Lily tells the story when she enters the basement.


    In the center of the room, there were two corpses - a corpse doll with closed eyes and a bed.


    Umeya was the best in the world. Another thing was a boy with a pitch-black body. Seeing the figure, Akiko gasped and Mizuki frowned slightly.


    "Devil... Speaking of which, you said you''d make a corpse doll." Are you going to use it here? "


    Looking down at the lacquered-black boy, Mizuki had a complicated face. Once upon a time, Devil was affectionate with Matchmaking and manipulated Matchmaking. Besides, there are Devil cells in Mizuki''s body, and Mizuki uses some of Devil''s abilities.


    "I was adjusting for this time." And I wonder if this is actually a corpse doll. "


    What do you mean?


    Akiko asks.


    "It''s like a dead person who is close to the living without limit." Their souls have not yet fully travelled to the Underworld and remain in this world to some extent, but the dead are dead. He''s not alive. There are many things different about the living. ��


    Lily explains.


    "What do you think death is in the first place? If your heart or brain stops working, it''s not death. There is plenty of potential for revival. In fact, there are an unlimited number of cases that have been revived. Death, as the Necromancer defines it, is the complete separation of the soul from the flesh. When this happens, the soul will fly to the underworld. Because it is a cross-dimensional shape, it may be halfway between the underworld and the world, and stay halfway between the world and the world. That''s a common ghost - a necromancer. Regardless, reviving is considered impossible when the soul is separated from the flesh. There are no such cases."


    And the spirits of Total One and Devil belong to the category of necromancers. Half of the spirit remains in this world, but the other half is in the underworld.


    "But even the dead can interfere in this world." That''s why necromancers manipulate spirits. The supernatural weapon of power is also present because the spirit body can wield power in this world. There are cases where the spirit leaves the same reason as before, obtains a razor-sharp body, and continues to stay in this world. In a recent example, I heard that a person named Takumichi Naito of Ginkaku-kan died once, but the soul did not leave this world, so Junko''s flesh doll is made into a razor-sharp body. I don''t know when I''ll become a Buddha, but it seems to be an unstable state.


    "What? What are you trying to say?"


    Mizuki was encouraged to talk about the main topic while trying to break the lily''s long story.


    "I used Kishima''s anti-spirit soup that I got in this village and Kishima''s biopharmaceuticals that I got during the Lu Kaizuki turmoil in Leaf Dead Leaf Town." And I crocheted the technique. Even if the soul leaves the flesh, the technique of pulling it back to the vessel that houses the spirit and holding the soul in this world---even if it dies and the soul leaves the flesh, it does not fly completely to the underworld, but automatically returns to the vessel in this world. "


    "In other words... did you invent a way to overcome death?"


    When Akiko asked, Lily smiled tinyly.


    ��As research progresses, I''m sure that conventional death will ultimately become something more than death. There is only one experimental example, Devil, and it is neither complete nor perfect. In the first place, they have already died once, and even if they can recall the spirit body, the spirit body itself is already turned into a necrotic spirit."


    At the moment, the results show that lilies are not worthy of being called the conquest of death, given the state of Devil and Total One. Once you die - once your soul leaves your body, it will become a necromancy. A soul enters the underworld. Still, can we call it a way to save ourselves from death by connecting to the artifacts of this world?


    From the point of view of lilies, it is like a fierce resistance to death. Even if I die, I will be forced to stay in this world and behave as if I were alive. The technique of the corpse doll that Lily had been working on was the same. But Lily was aiming for more.


    "These two are already dead."


    I looked down on Devil, whose lilies were lying on the floor, and on all of them.


    "If these two experiments succeed, it will be possible to overcome death." By applying the same magic to these children in advance while they are alive, they will be kept in this world so that their souls will never fly into the underworld. That''s what I''m aiming for. Using Kijima''s biopharmaceutical, Kijima''s anti-spirit incense, and based on a certain tip, the research progressed dramatically. "


    What''s the tip?


    Asked by Akiko.


    "The clue is a half-zombie made by Miko." I learned later that Miko was conducting research, but I was able to see her research results when I visited Pregnancy Sacred Village. "


    These were half-zombies of children that Kaimei had taken away from Miko''s research facility. Miko bought up the children through human trafficking, and made them into zombies and half-zombies. These contain the human soul.


    Miko was zombed into the cats she killed, but these cats also had the same soul in their bodies. What we have in common is that these souls did not fly into the underworld, but stayed entirely in this world.


    Lily made what became a corpse doll and did something similar to Miko, but it only kept the corpse that was the flesh in the past in the same state as a human and moved it. Even with a soul in it, it''s a dead man.


    But the zombies Miko made were definitely different. The spirit was not slightly separated from the body. It stayed entirely in this world. Although the body was a zombie, the spirit body could not be said to be dead from the definition of a magician. Because they are not dead, they can''t exorcise spirit.


    As a result of examining Amiko''s research, Yuri learned that Amiko had arrived at the situation she had been looking for by accident and without even realizing it. Prior to Lily, Miko had unconsciously crafted a way to avoid death that had been studied in this village since ancient times.


    "Haha... I''m scared of something. Do you give it to a living person, and it doesn''t cause any side effects?"


    "I''m still alive, and I haven''t done any experiments yet." Mizuki wants to become an experimental platform? "


    In response to the question of Mizuki, Lily jokes, and Mizuki shakes her head sideways with a bitter smile.


    ��I don''t know what side effects will appear. Even if you''re old, you can''t stop your old heart, and you hear that special people who don''t have an old heart are distorted somewhere in your heart with the years. Perhaps aging treatment is also a forbidden area that violates the laws of nature in the fight against death that I am trying to do."


    Having heard that much, Akiko suddenly thought:


    (Mom, could it be that the experimental platform is true...?)


    Akiko and Mizuki also heard from Yuri, just like Miko. He said he was going to do some kind of experiment with truth.


    "Whoever overcame death with this technique--that''s right." For the sake of clarity, may I call this place "the over-dead"? "


    75 Let''s play to get revenge.

 2598 1

    Once he was cut off from the flesh, he was kept as a spirit.


    In fact, the flesh was dead once. The spirit body was definitely leaving the flesh and stepping into the underworld.


    However, it is him who has become unlimitedly resentful because of his hatred of the person who killed him and his anger at his situation, but unlike the evil spirit who stays like a mass of resentment even if he becomes a spirit, he has free will and has the ability to think.


    His flesh was also stored. And all the spirit bodies were being teased by a suspicious woman.


    The name of the spirit is Shouichi Umiya.


    (Are you sorry that you were born to be unbearable? On his side, he appeared, and was compared with him, and he was in a miserable mood, and the heart of the woman he liked was taken away from him. Are you sorry?)


    "Shut up..."


    To the voice of the Fractured echoing in his head, a total of one makes a fleshly voice. Even though it was a spirit body, it was a funny story that the voice was flesh, but he was surely shaking the air and shouting out.


    In a total of one head, there is a Fractured. Another self who looks at himself objectively. And there is always a self that is negative towards me and mocks me. The Fractured still existed after becoming a spirit, and they continued to suffer a total of one.


    (Do you want to take revenge on Aizawa for what Lily said? It will fail again anyway. That''s the kind of star I was born with. You. You know that, don''t you? You''ve been aware of the existence of the bottom line for a long time, right? That''s right. No matter what you do at the bottom, it won''t be fruitful.)


    "Shut up!"


    After I screamed, I started to get angry.


    There is not only one person in the dimly lit room. There''s another one. Aware of the other person, look to the side.


    A boy in black is sitting there. Pitch-black skin with a tremendous absorption rate of light, so much so that you don''t even know the bulge of your body. In such a black body, only the open eyes stand out.


    The boy was called Devil. I heard from the woman who cut off a total of one life, that it was in the same condition as a total one.


    There''s a devil on the side of the house all the time. But Devil didn''t speak at all. A total of one has never heard Devil''s voice. As a result, Total One became less aware of Devil. It started to feel like a figurine or something.


    But now the devil is staring at him, whether he has responded to the cry of the devil or the devil.


    "What...? What can I do for you?"


    Remembering the embarrassment of screaming and the depression of being flying cancer, Total One makes a sinister voice.


    Devil doesn''t answer. I''m just staring.


    (He''s really weird...)


    A total of one of them rooted in the ground first and took off his gaze.


    (Finally, however, Aizawa has arrived. We can finally take revenge. How long have you been waiting for this time?)


    I can give you back all the humiliation you''ve suffered, all the grudges you''ve engraved. Next time you win, you will make up your mind.


    (Even so... he''s got all the girls hanging out with him. It was a nightmare scene.....)


    I once had a dream about Takuichi. Even though I am a beggar, I have a nightmare of despair when I see on TV that the true beauties who have become successes are wearing many beauties. Seeing the truth that came to Pregnancy Sage Village, it seemed as if that nightmare was a little closer to reality.


    "I stepped on my dog''s shit. Lick it clean. If you do that, I''ll give you money, and I''ll give you one shot with Reiko.��


    A true suit that grows taller and grows into an adult puts its foot forward in front of a total of one. That nightmare comes to life. The most terrible thing is that I jumped in joy in my dream and tried to lick my shoes.


    "Huh...?"


    A total of one was stunned. Certainly now, that nightmare has been vividly regenerated in my mind.


    I wonder if I''m finally out of my mind. It felt like I was daydreaming.


    Devil''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the confused situation.


    There was no doubt that the sudden repeat of the nightmare was caused by Devil''s ability.


    It is not her first visit to this land. It is not the first time that I have visited the mansion. However, they did not come for a purpose of their own, but were brought to the Lord of the Mansion. More than thirty years ago.


    "It''s no different here either."


    I looked up at the Mansion and muttered nostalgically. I know it''s been renovated, but it still looks old.


    This mansion is usually inhabited by no one. A research facility for the owner of the Mansion to visit the village.


    When the bell was pressed, the door opened after a while and a stranger appeared. It was a black-tinged Gothlory girl.


    "Junko, I''m here."


    Visitors to the Mansion - Akiko, who greeted Junko, woke her up.


    "How are you, Akiko?"


    As usual, Junko, who had a smile that she didn''t bow to, called out, but Akiko had a sad face.


    "I''m not very well..." "True and Mom..." Junko won''t stop... right? "


    Listening to Akiko''s fading voice, Junko''s smile turned into something vague.


    Junko passes through one room of the mansion and encounters the lily, which is the main mansion. Lilies are not surprised. I knew the reason right away. There was a doggy in the same room. Perhaps he taught Junko to come.


    "I was just telling an interesting story."


    The doggy looks at Junko, smiles, and calls out. Lily turns her gaze to Junko in a slightly grumpy mood.


    Huh? What kind of story?


    "Death is an old saying that everyone is equal, but does Junko believe it?"


    Junko asked, and Lily asked.


    "Death itself is equal, isn''t it?" The situation when you die is not equal.


    "That''s right. Even Junko, who lived a thousand years, will come to death one day. It is the promise of an unbelievable end. You can keep on escaping death by being old, but you couldn''t nullify the death itself. Until now."


    A lily smiles with a thoughtful smile along with the last dialogue.


    "You think I''ve invented a way to stop death?"


    From the flow of the talk, it sounded like it, but it was hard for Junko to believe it.


    "We necromancers have been studying overturning death." And this time, even though it''s pseudo, I''m pretty close to it. "


    And Lily said, Call the little incense burner and the picture book to hand at the aport, and set the incense burner on the table, and put the lime-like thing beside the incense burner.


    "It''s Kijima''s medicine."


    Junko also owns it for now.


    "Yes, this is also useful." It provides us with the power of simplicity, which has helped us study magic and rituals. ��


    Lily presents the picture book to Junko.


    What''s this?


    "Kijima no Hokkaido--the Kijima no Sorora and the picture book." This is a manuscript, and the original is in the Daemon Temple. "


    Listening to Lily''s explanation, Junko turned the picture book.


    The contents of the picture book were as follows.


    A child who is about to lose his mother to a disease hears rumors from the great demon of Kishima that he will cure any disease.


    The child carries his parents and takes them to the great demon to be cured of the disease.


    I asked the Kijima Demon to treat me, but it was too late. Already at that time, my mother was out of business.


    In order to heal the heart of a grieving child, the great demon burns incense that calls the spirit.


    And the child shall meet the spirit of the dead parent, and the man of the world shall come in anger to complain.


    The rest of the world tried to confiscate the incense, but the great demon saw the act and became angry and argued.


    Eventually, I listened to the demon and decided to forgive the rest of the world if they just talked.


    The picture book ended there.


    In short, it''s said that Yuuki''s great demon of his previous life has touched the realm that I don''t want you to touch as an underworld.


    "And the technique I''ve created may be the same." If the content of the picture book is a true story, there may be contact from the residents there. "


    Having said that, Lily saw the dog.


    "This guy is so suspicious." It suddenly appeared at this time-- "


    "Am I a reaper?" Stop joking. "


    "Hmm... I don''t think so with dogs, maybe."


    When Lily joked, the doggy laughed bitterly and Junko told her seriously.


    In fact, Junko was in contact with the underworld, and she had obtained various information. I met him in a commotion in his garden.


    So, how did you transcend death?


    "I also talked to the dogs here..."


    In response to Junko''s question, Lily conveyed her research results without covering them up.


    "[Over-dead] Hey!"


    The naming was a reversal of overlife, and Junko didn''t seem to have a good sense of taste, but I don''t want to say that.


    "Now, let''s get down to business." I didn''t actually try it alive yet. "


    Lily brings the tea cup into her mouth and spreads a mean smile.


    "True love has come to avenge me and to settle. I will do my best to take it, but if I win, I will not take my true life."


    I see. I''m going to use it as an experimental platform for magic.


    Before telling the whole story, Junko pointed out Lily''s intentions.


    Can you tell me that in advance?


    "I''ll make sure Junko can''t do anything about it." Of course, I won''t tell you how to do that. ��


    "Don''t you think that I will kill Yuri-chan here now?"


    Junko smiles uncommonly and unpleasantly, but the lily doesn''t move.


    "I didn''t think that Junko would put such an innocent horizontal spear." Does Junko want to watch her important real growth? You believe she will win against me, don''t you? Oh, so you forgot to serve tea to your guests. I''m sorry, Platinum Taro. Bring me the most expensive and delicious tea. "


    Lily said back in a leisurely tone. Junko hasn''t said anything more, and her smile has disappeared.


    (Sometimes. It''s a great spectacle.)


    While listening to Junko and Yuri''s interactions up close, the doggy laughed amusedly.

 2599 2

    It was dawn all night.


    The bill of lading specifies 17: 00 today. Lutz told me that the next person he was dealing with was Elliot.


    The six sisters, Makoto, Midori, Mika, Tan and Ushimura, walked to the location on the map depicted on the back of the bill.


    "I was suddenly curious..."


    As I walked, I got tired and asked a question.


    ��It looks like you''ve been in this village for days, but what about the laundry? Are you working at the Great Demon Temple?"


    Oh, I forgot to wash my clothes.


    At the same time, Yaya and Maya mouth the same dialogue.


    "Clean it up." "Blow the dirt out."


    At the same time, Yaya and Maya improvised their tired clothes.


    "Thank you... I see, the Yaya and Mahjong technique was a wash instead."


    "That''s right... our convenient woman"


    "Don''t do this."


    When the tired laughed gratefully, Maha said molestingly and her face was half-eyed.


    But in fact, Aya and Yaya are very helpful!


    "Hmph ~, it''s amazing how most things go like I said. It''s more magic than magic."


    "Honor, worship. I am the Demon King."


    "I can''t do anything, and sometimes I''m not good at it. I''m tired of treating my wounds."


    Mika and Midori praised, Maha smiled carefully, and Yaya said with an unconcerned face.


    It was still early in the day, but the six of them arrived at the designated place.


    You can see the mansion and fields beyond the fence.


    It looks like a tea plantation.


    "My ancestor, I can see that at a glance ~"


    Midori was impressed to hear the tired words.


    I''ve been helping out a long time ago.


    Smiling and tired.


    "I''ve been here before!"


    Mika screams as she looks at the house and the tea plantation.


    "Ya, there''s a weird bird!"


    Looking at Midori''s pointing, a strange bird was walking in the meadow. The tail is very long, the whole body is reddish copper, and most of the face is bright red.


    "Red pheasant?" "Firebird."


    ��You''re a badass. I rarely see you in public.��


    At the same time the sisters raise their voices, and the weary mouth speaks the name of the bird.


    "There is a legend that when we beat a big demon called the Eight-Faced Great King, we used an arrow made with that long tail"


    You''re completely tired and hungry, aren''t you?


    "Convenient Descriptive Character"


    ��More turns��


    Tiredness explained, and Yaya and Maha also taught what they thought.


    It seems that Yamadori is clearly aware of the party, but he does not try to escape. On the contrary, it walks in the direction of the true one.


    "I-I ''m here." "Can I touch it?"


    The sisters bend over to observe the upcoming gecko. As if observing Yaya and Maya on the other hand, Yamadori shook his head from side to side and looked at the two faces alternately.


    It''s like a bird being kept by a human, isn''t it?


    There is an atmosphere that people are familiar with.


    ��I don''t mean to keep it, but I''m familiar with it because I grew it up.��


    Immediately after Midori said that he was tired, a calm male voice came from inside the hedge.


    From the entrance of the garden, a middle-aged white man wearing a black hat and a black jacket appears. The bearded gentleman with the red hair peeking under his hat.


    "Handsome Uncle"


    A hideout inhabited by necromancers and demonic descendants is completely unimaginable.


    "The hair is close to the beard, so it''s a match."


    "Maha and my brother are making a rude or ambivalent statement..."


    Looking at the person who showed up, Midori smiled bitterly when he heard what the Ushimura sisters thought was true.


    "Fufufu, I''ll tell you something interesting. I don''t think it''s rude. My name is Elliot Green, and I''m probably the only Necromancer in the world to bear the title of Cavalier [Knight]. Please be familiar with it from now on. Call me Ser Elliot."


    Elliot bowed in a carefree motion with a self-introduction.


    "It''s been a long time! I''m glad the tea plantations and houses are back!"


    Elliot and a familiar Mika greet her.


    "Were you there?" Please don''t destroy my house anymore. "


    That''s right!


    Elliot smiled bitterly at Mika. Mika lowers her head lightly.


    Just to be sure. You''re the necromancer, aren''t you?


    "That''s right. I''m from Lily-ooh..."


    And it came to pass, when Eliot had asked him, that he answered him, that Yamadri stood on Eliot''s head with a small flapping of his wings.


    "Yeah... well, the eggs were dropping, so the chicks were born while I was taking them home." I grew it up. I grew up enough, so I tried to return it to Noyama, but I wouldn''t leave my house. "


    Elliot says, stinking and takes off his hat. Then Yamadori flaps her wings again and descends to the ground.


    "I keep the bill of lading from Lily. It seems that I can decide the conditions for handing it over, but let''s compare it to the standard. But one-on-one. I can''t afford to have that number of people come all at once."


    Elliot''s gaze was directed at one of the six.


    Is that me?


    Tiredness caught Elliot''s gaze and asked.


    Hmm. I don''t want to miss the exhaustion of the Great Witch Doctor Shino.


    While saying so, Elliot wears a new hat.


    "I''ve been stuck in this village for a long time, but I still know you. After all, I''m a legendary great witchdoctor."


    I can''t add or subtract, can I?


    There is a disturbing sound in the tired voice.


    You mean you can''t take it easy? You mean you can''t kill me?


    "It''s nice to have a cute face and a man who will definitely kill me."


    Yaya looked a little scared and saw that she was tired, while Ayaya was lying down.


    "I''ve done this before." At that time, he was really trying to kill me. "


    Makoto went near Yaya and Maya and whispered.


    Fine. Even if you die from defeat, it will be a good souvenir for the underworld.


    ��Okay, I''ll take care of it.��


    I asked when I saw how tired it was. True nodded silently, showing her willingness to fight with Elliot in one-on-one battle.


    "Shall we go somewhere a little further away?" We can''t let them destroy our houses or raze our fields. "


    I''m sorry!


    "No, I didn''t hate you."


    Mika apologized, and Elliot smiled bitterly again.


    The Seven travel to the meadow, not far from Elliot Mansion.


    Tiredness and Elliot face each other at a distance. Not far from the two, Maka, Midori, and the Ushimura sisters stand side by side to watch.


    (The pressure is unexpected just by facing each other. Now, this is disgusting. You could really die.)


    Elliot was frightened by the little boy facing him.


    (Well, he''s alive enough, and it''s good to die here)


    Even though he was scared, Elliot did not lose his will to fight, but cast a spell first.


    She stood tired with her hand on the handle of the sword just in case, but she saw that the magic of attack would not come down right away. The opponent was a necromancer, and he said he was going to test his skills, so I felt like he was going to let me fight the Undead I had built first. In addition, as far as I could see, Elliot himself seemed not so good at fighting, so I saw a good chance.


    Anomaly appears in front of Elliot. Exhaustingly, Elliot summoned the Undead first.


    It was about twice as tall as Elliot, and a giant baby that seemed to be more than four times the width. His skin was pale light blue, his eyes did not exist, his big torn mouth was filled with fine fangs, and he was laughing and grinning with a snake-like tongue. The leg of a man is not that, but the leg of a frog.


    "Good-looking Oji, he was a bad hobby." "Bad hobby gentleman."


    Another giant baby!


    Tiredness and hobbies are alike, aren''t they?


    Seeing the appearance of the anomaly, Yaya and Maha frowned. Mika cried out as she remembered the anomaly that Elliot had called out before, and Mika remembered the tireless technique.


    "That''s... a spirit body without a soul. It''s the virtual spirit used by Lutz and Yaki." My ancestors, the art of purification doesn''t work. "


    I know what you mean.


    When Midori advised me, I nodded tiredly and cast a spell.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    When a small crescent-shaped flash of light appeared around the tire, each one was unleashed against Elliot and the giant baby in a different orbit and timing.


    Anbaaa


    The giant baby shouted happily, spreading its hands.


    A tremendous number of flashes of light dazzle the massive baby''s entire body. It was a giant baby with small holes everywhere, but the smile never disappeared.


    I see. Is it a medium of magic?


    At that point, Tired discovered the nature of the enemy''s magic. While attacking, I also analyzed it.


    "Baba, baba, baba, baba"


    The giant babe laughed as she pushed her hands towards the tired side. Your hands shine brightly.


    Midori Clan


    Stop it ~


    I heard Yaya and Maja murmuring, and my face looked disgusting.


    From the hands of the giant babe, a very thick beam appeared.


    (It''s similar to the Takahata bell tone.)


    I jumped wide to the side and dodged the beam. I felt tired as I looked at the giant baby. I knew it was an attack that turned the pain into a curse and converted the curse into physical energy.


    Suddenly, I felt chilly. The attack wasn''t over yet.


    The polar beams tangle and strike back into the fatigue. Avoid fatigue again.


    It''s a long-running beam!


    Immediately after Mika shouted, the tiredness metastasized and disappeared.


    "Muumu"


    Tiredness appeared before Elliot''s eyes. Elliot groaned unintentionally.


    Tiredness wouldn''t try to set Elliot up. However, the beams that followed me flew tirelessly. Elliot is just ahead, if you don''t get tired.


    The beam will disappear. It was Elliot''s intention to do so. I couldn''t help it.


    Tiredness was so close to cutting off Elliot, but without daring to touch him, he cast a spell while looking at the giant baby.


    "Red Bun"


    In front of the giant baby, a giant baby''s head appeared, three meters high. The skin is so poisonously bright red. The height itself is slightly inferior to a giant baby, but the width is almost the same. Above all, the huge size of the head alone and the appearance of red buns, which contrasted with the light blue giant infant, had an impact.


    Bababa, baba, baba


    "Abu, abu, abu"


    The giant babies and the red buns, both of which sounded happy, gnawed at each other with a smile.


    "Fighting the Midori Clan"


    "The winner will only be our green light."


    "Yaya, stop it. Maja, Midori is not a monster."


    Yaya, Asaya, and Midori look at the bite of each other''s mutated babies.


    The battle began lightly. The giant baby''s body decayed with tremendous force. I couldn''t do my Damage Conversion Magic in time.


    The body of the red bun is packed with a large amount of corrosive fluid. At the time of the bite on the giant baby, the corrosive fluid struck the giant baby and decayed its body.


    Hmmm. That was my self-confidence work, but it didn''t make sense.


    Elliot roared with his hand around his mouth.


    It''s better to stop wasting your time and do everything you can, isn''t it?


    "That''s right, excuse me." Well, let''s keep it that way. "


    Elliot cast a spell in a dazzling style.


    This time, a spirit body appeared behind Elliot. The magicians breathe in an intense and disgusting spiritual aura.


    It was the spirit of a lean man with a colored ring in his body. Except for the wheel, it was only a shabby waistband and a mask that was supposed to mimic a rat covering its head. You can say it''s almost half naked. His body color was gray.


    Aya, this time it''s not a virtual spirit ~


    "It''s a spirit of power, isn''t it? And the demon''s."


    Looking at the spirit that appeared, Midori said at about the same time.

 2600 3

    A power spirit refers to a spirit that a person with supernatural power retains without damaging that power even if he dies, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a supernatural weapon. By killing people with supernatural powers and performing the art of not being purified from their resentments, they will stay in this world for a long time as a resentment spirit. And it''s used.


    No matter how powerful a spirit is, if it is a spirit with a soul, the purification technique of Shino can be applied. It is a technique to purify the spirit of resentment and evil spirits without asking questions, and make them become Buddhas. But in combination with the magic, there is a way to prevent it. After Lily unravels the magic, she is crafting a technique that puts protection on the soul. Since Elliot uses it magnificently in front of the tired, it may be assumed that the protection is on without having to analyze it.


    "Your name is your answer. And this spirit of power has a little unique power." You can do the same thing as possessing and transforming a virtual spirit. In other words, by possessing, it is a substitute for letting the spiritual ability live in the living being. "


    When Elliot spoke, the spirit of the man in the grey mask behind him dissolved into Elliot''s body.


    Change happened quickly. Elliot''s body turned gray and his body and clothes changed into something else. Your clothes melt away, your arms, your shoulders, your neck, your legs, and your torso. In the end, the head was covered with a mask of rats. In short, it was the same appearance as the spirit before the possession.


    I set it up from the tired side. I took something out of my pocket and threw it at the possessed and transformed Elliot.


    What was thrown was like a small pebble, thrown multiple times. Elliot twisted and tried to dodge, but one of them hit his right leg.


    Immediately after throwing the pebbles, the wearer stood his sword in both hands and pushed it vigorously into Elliot.


    As a stone in a tired melee fight, I started by thrusting it out.


    Elliot does not try to avoid this time, but stops there with his hands crossed in front of his face.


    Just before the sword reached Elliot, the ring attached to Elliot''s wrist and forearm grew enormous, covering the front of Elliot''s torso.


    I''m tired of stopping and poking just before. I had the option to slash Elliot''s legs, but I didn''t do it either. I somehow had an ominous feeling.


    Elliot realized that his tiredness had stopped him from attacking him, and returned his forearm ring to its original size. However, the wrist ring was further deformed and widened. At the same time, the outer circumference of the ring became flat and thin, and became a blade. Furthermore, the blade part has a small undulation like a saw.


    The wheel deforms further as it rotates. The undulating part of the blade widened and became enormous.


    (Isn''t it too big? In that case, your body could be damaged, so your attack pattern would be narrowed down as well)


    When in doubt, Elliot waved his arm.


    Tiredness was astonished as he avoided it. The giant blade of the rotating wrist was a substitute for Elliot''s own body. No, it was actually on track to hit. But Elliot''s body didn''t hurt at all. The moment it hits Elliot''s body - the blade is shrinking for a truly fraction of a second.


    (Is that the trick?)


    I was impressed to see Elliot waving his arms at me.


    I''m being pushed!


    "The attack was very fast." "The rotating saw didn''t hit him."


    Mika shouted and the Ushimura sisters muttered as they watched the battle unfold.


    (It''s pretty good to suddenly get an advantage over your ancestors in melee combat. But this is almost certain to be an ancestor''s victory ~)


    Midori was also impressed with Elliot, but she was only impressed when she considered that she was overwhelmingly tired. And I''ve already seen that I''m tired and I''m hitting a stone.


    While swinging his arm and attacking, he thought that the ring that was attached to Elliot''s torso suddenly jumped forward, and it grew huge, and the front part broke and opened wide. The left and right sides of the open wheel unfolded to the left and right of the strain.


    I didn''t mean to block your escape route. The circle closes quickly, and the weary body is attached to the circle with each arm.


    "Surrender."


    Elliot says, spinning the wheels of his arms and scratching them.


    She smiled tirelessly. Immediately after that, the tired body disappeared and the ring that was clinging to the tired body fell to the ground. Elliot opened his eyes in surprise.


    Bite God


    Elliot''s overhead strain triggers a spell.


    "Ugh!?"


    Elliot groaned as he fell on one knee. The flesh stretched from her knees and swollen, turning and biting into the same leg. The tip of the stretched meat has sharp teeth.


    Tiredness falls on Elliot. With his tired knees pressing against the back of his head, Elliot was dressed to face the ground.


    The first crumble released by Tiredness is a catalyst to activate Biting God''s magic.


    (I won''t tell you to surrender. I told you. It is not possible to add or subtract.)


    It was when I tried to shake down my black blade, aiming at my defenseless neck with a murderous intent.


    Something flew towards my tired face. Immediately after I thought that something big had spread and covered my tired vision, I started attacking my tiredness with my sharp nails and mouth.


    Oh my God!


    Mika exclaims with surprise. It was the mistletoe I saw earlier that prevented me from getting tired of trying to finish it off.


    Tiredness covers her face to protect herself from Yamadori''s attack and leaves Elliot. The killer stops attacking Elliot and stops between Elliot and the tired, so that he can cover the fallen Elliot.


    "Mistletoe of my husband"


    Yaya murmured.


    "Tears, please unfold"


    "A little Maya. I don''t know how to put it that way." I was normally impressed. "


    Yaya is more than a dialogue of Maja.


    "I didn''t mean it in a bad way. I''ve got it in my chest, too."


    "I owe it to you to put it in your chest." It was just passed on to Maha. "


    "Ah... that''s a really crazy way to say it..."


    This time, Yaya''s face turned dull.


    In any case, that''s the wrong way to say it, Maha-san ~


    And, Midori.


    "I''ve got Yaya''s shoulder up to Midori." It''s terrible... my chest hurts... "


    "I don''t feel chest pain. Don''t lie to me."


    Yaya said in a sharp tone of voice.


    "A body without a shard of privacy..."


    Mahjong sighs.


    That''s because you have two heads and one body.


    "inconvenient" "troubled body"


    Listening to the true dialogue, the sisters sighed at the same time.


    Meanwhile, tiredness completely lost his will to fight and gained a sword.


    (You picked up your life because you didn''t pierce your neck at the same time you fell)


    Tired of muttering without saying anything. I tried to pierce my neck with a sword at the same time as I actually fell, but because there was a ring attached to my neck, I couldn''t aim well. Therefore, after collapsing due to the impact of the fall, I aimed firmly and tried to pierce it with the blade from between my neck and the ring, and it was as if I was obstructed by a mistletoe.


    "No, no... I didn''t expect this to happen." I have to thank her. And thank you for stopping the sword. No... I''m sorry about that. "


    Elliot apologized for the possessive transformation.


    "I will admit my defeat." The Rock was a legendary great witchdoctor. I didn''t get to talk about it. "


    "You''re all yours, too." If we hadn''t used metastasis, we might not have won. ��


    Tireless praise was not a compliment. In fact, when it comes to melee combat, I admit that it was simple and strong.


    Elliot offers the bill tirelessly and the tire receives it.


    "Is there nothing on the bill?"


    Makoto said after looking at the bill of lading.


    "There are only two left." I mean, are there two of us left? Inside it-- "


    "It definitely includes Mizuki." It''s much more powerful than before. Even if it wasn''t, it was strong. "


    A true reminder of the battle with the Goodwill Moon.


    (And the other one besides Mizuki... is that him? In other words, it could be another chance for revenge.)


    A black flame burned in his true chest. There is not as much resentment as lilies, but there is resentment against those who are conscious of the truth. The person is depriving me of someone I care about.


    "Can I have a minute?"


    Elliot, who had a mule on his shoulder, truly called out.


    "I hear you want to fight lilies, but I don''t think you can beat her if you''re not a magician." Is there a way to win? "


    Elliot was also tired and Mika had questions that hit him. I can''t imagine how truth would ever win a lily.


    "If you don''t have a chance, you won''t come." I don''t want to say it in detail in front of the people on the lily side. "


    "It''s true that I have an old relationship with Lily, but when I say it''s on her side, it feels a little different." Unlike the children around her. Well, you don''t have to tell me, but I''m curious. It was an unnecessary mess. "


    Elliot said with a bitter smile.


    "Now, I''ll make you a cup of tea to thank you for your company." Tea treats are also available. "


    You''re welcome.


    "Expect tea treats"


    Elliot invited me, and Yaya and Mahjong radiated their expressions.


    "Is it okay to ride this invitation?"


    "I think I can trust you!"


    When Midori asked a question, Mika broke it off.


    Please check Yaya and Maya to see if there is any poison in them.


    True sisters look at each other and say: In fact, I could analyze it with my artificial eye, but at this time I accidentally forgot that I could analyze it, and I finally relied on the Niu Village sisters in a reflexive manner.


    "Yes, yes."


    "We are really convenient characters"


    Babahaha, Midori''s dialogue is being held up ~


    Really asked, Yaya replied with a half-eyed smile and said with a molested smile, and Midori laughed when she heard the dialogue of Maya.

 2601 4

    Mizuki and Akiko faced each other with a dark expression in the lily mansion.


    "I want to believe in Mom''s power, but it''s possible that Mom will be really killed..." I really came to the duel because there was some way I could do something about it. "


    "I know. I''m worried."


    "Of course I don''t really want you to die. He''s one of the friends I met in the outside world. I''ve been trapped in the Mansion all my life, living with a corpse doll as my family. I was in a fake world that my mom made."


    Looking back now, many of the inhabitants of the mansion where Akiko grew up were ridiculous in wording. The pattern was decided, and the vocabulary was poor. I went outside the mansion and realized it. I wasn''t surprised at that time.


    ��Lilies are lilies, and it looks like they will make a true experiment platform called an over-dead one, and even if you don''t kill them, it looks like it will make them look worse.��


    Mom, did you say that?


    Akiko is amazed by Mizuki''s words.


    "You talked a lot about your research yesterday, right?" When I heard that, I thought,


    Mizuki shrugs her shoulders.


    "I was going to seriously stop them, but I didn''t have the strength at all." I really thought I could win... "I don''t want more than one over there. Why do we have to challenge them one by one even though there are so many of them ~....."


    Akiko says in a sad tone.


    "Is it okay to stay like this?" Can''t you do something about it? "


    "If lilies and true beat each other..."


    Mizuki tries to talk about something, but on the way, he raises the ceiling and thinks. And after about ten seconds, I said:


    "If the truth is about to be destroyed, how about helping the truth, and if the lily is about to be destroyed, how about helping the lily?" I don''t know if it''s going to work, but come on. "


    I''m on board ~


    Akiko immediately agreed with Mizuki''s suggestion.


    Will you let Shirokintaro help you too?


    "Ahahah, it''s no good." He''s going to fuck up and inadvertently fall apart. "


    "I see... that''s right..."


    "Or maybe just before."


    The Moon rises and stretches lightly.


    Well, before that, I was going to defeat the truth and give up my vengeance.


    "Hey, let me know what you think about Mizuki." If you can''t stop her, if she gets killed..... "


    Mizuki had a bright expression when asked by Akiko, who had a strange face.


    "Ahahah, I''ll tell you what to do with Akiko." At that time, of course, it seems that Shirokanedaro is also with me. "


    Seeing Mizuki answer with a smile, Akiko felt a little relieved for some reason. I felt that my feelings were strongly supported.


    "Now, it''s time for me to do my part." I''ll try my best to stop the truth. "


    "I worked really hard, too."


    "I''m just trying to stick to the true Tyman." The first time I did it, I was in a terrible state, and I wanted to do the same thing with Revenge. "


    While talking, Mizuki recalls unpleasant memories and remembers the pain in his chest.


    (At that time, the pain in my heart was harder than the pain in my body. Come on, it''s really terrible.


    Mizuki wanted to repay the debt. Or you want me to make that clear and apologize.


    A lily enters Devil''s room.


    A total of one hits the lily with a hateful gaze. Devil is unresponsive. Lily gently sees a total of one gaze and smiles.


    I already know that I was driven mad by the fate of lilies. I was told everything by Yuri herself. With the help of mad scientist Junko Yukioka, I thought I was drinking drugs to increase my power, but I was taught that it was Lily that was giving me power. I was told that you used a total of one to avenge the Mad Scientist.


    In addition, it sealed a total of one soul in a space of pain and darkness for a long time, amplifying its resentment. Recently, I was finally liberated.


    Honestly, even if it is done, a total of one abomination is directed against truth more than against lilies. I wasn''t manipulated by lilies like that. A total of one mind naturally looks like that. Everything thinks that truth is bad.


    Of course, I don''t believe in lilies, and I hate them as the source of all the evil that has driven my destiny crazy and scattered. I wanted to get revenge if I had the chance, but what I hate most is true, and to get revenge, I have to rely on the power of lilies.


    "The truth will be here soon."


    Looking down at a total of one, Lilies tells.


    "Truth is trying to avenge me." The truth will be avenged on you. Don''t you think this composition is stylish? "


    "I don''t care about you." If I can get revenge on Aizawa, that''s fine. "


    "It''s the third time, isn''t it?" The first time was more than five years ago, and the second time was yesterday with the help of Miko, so it failed. "


    Lily laughed mockingly at a total of one that she spat out in a low voice.


    "It''s not the fourth time." Five years of pain and resentment have raised your level as a spirit of resentment, and you have gained considerable strength. I had a hard time, too. Your resentment is fading over the years, but in your case, we''ve devised a way to make it stronger, and we''ve adjusted it so that it leads to an amplification of power. One, do your best to keep up with the effort I''ve put in for you. If you''re so incompetent that you can''t do it, you''re already that far away. "


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "It''s true." There''s nothing more I can do for you. If you are overdeaded by secret magic, you will fail again without any kind of punishment, which means that you will be incapable of saving yourself, no matter how much help you give or what help you give. "


    "Did you come all the way here to say that..."


    A total of one toothbrushes the lily. Lilies laugh comfortably when they see a total of one figure distorted by anger and hatred.


    "It''s all just a fact." Be prepared to come. I thought you weren''t aware of this fact, so I went out of my way to teach you kindly. "


    "You will also suppress me and make me suffer..." It''s just like them. "


    A total of one thought that reminds me of my family and my intestines are simmering.


    "You''re paranoid, aren''t you?" Or let''s say a typical loser''s mind. "


    "What the hell..."


    And it shall not be a mockery, but an astonishment, but an oil shall be poured into the fire of a total anger.


    ��No one but a pathetic loser, such as someone who can only think that he is being bullied by someone. If you deny it, you''ll have to work hard to get results. Do you want to end up as a loser? Don''t you want to taste the beauty of victory?��


    "Victory Wine..."


    A total of one recalls. The sense of victory was certainly felt. There was certainly a joy of victory, both when he killed his mother in front of his true sight and when he killed his friend Sotoku. It was a chest irritation. If I had killed the truth completely, I would have felt even better than that - and when I realized it, my fighting spirit burned and I could see the light of hope.


    You seem to be starting to do a little bit of work.


    Lily smiles when she sees Takuichi''s face changed.


    It was then. Suddenly, Devil got up. Lily was surprised to see Devil slowly coming towards her. Until now, I had never seen Devil try to act on his own initiative.


    Devil ignores the lily and puts his hand on the door knob. I''m going out.


    ��Where are you going?��


    When the lily called out, Devil stopped moving.


    Devil looks at the lily and whispers in his ear.


    It''s fine.


    Hearing Devil''s words, the lily permits. Devil opens the door and goes outside.


    Lilies can slaughter Devil whenever they like. You can''t escape because you''ve done such a trick.


    Aside from giving back the parrot, you were also able to speak.


    Lily said, smiling unexpectedly.


    After drinking tea at the Elliot Mansion and chatting for a while, Masada decided to return to the Daemon Temple.


    "What is the meaning of this battle?" Are you trying to cut down your power? In that case, it''s halfway there. "


    As I walked, I got tired and asked a question.


    "It would be more convenient for the lily side than if it meant anything to me."


    After a short time, Truth said:


    "There must be a sense of play in harmony with the schedule." If you''re serious about crushing me, there''s more to do, but it doesn''t seem to be coming. "


    True memory of D��j�� Vu as he speaks. Similar conversations were held with Mika at the temple in the middle of the night.


    You''re just enjoying the front seat, aren''t you?


    And, Midori.


    "I''m not just playing!" Even if it''s a game, someone said it''s a serious game! "


    Mika shouts at the truth.


    "At that time, I thought about it, but it was really like I could read Lily''s thoughts!" I still feel that way! "


    What was that?


    Maya reacts to Mika''s dialogues.


    Maha is an idiot. Before we knew it, we were two people sneaking up on each other.


    "Nh...! Nh...! Nhhh!"


    The role of the usual Yaya and Maya dialogues was reversed at this time.


    "It''s not like that!" It just so happens! "


    "Good... Yaya is dead."


    Mika denies Yaya''s dialogue. Relaxed and poisoned, Mahjong.


    I also reacted to Yaya''s words for a moment.


    I wish it were true!


    Mika said that she was tired. Immediately after that, Makoto stopped walking at the head of the mountain road.


    From the side of the T-shaped road at the end of the road, a boy with habitually furry hair appeared in the shape of a school run. He looked at the real ones and smiled with a smile.


    Mizuki, are you coming from that side?


    Although he was smiling, Mizuki''s gaze was gently and truly aligned with his fighting spirit. Truth sees its gaze, and we also feel like fighting with nature.

 2602 5

    Mika, Yaya, and Maya also look nervous when they see the unusual atmosphere of Mizuki.


    Mizuki was just looking at the truth. I had a target I wanted to fight with my gaze. Everyone suspected that the conditions for handing over the bill would be the same.


    (Not only the will to fight, but also the hint of anger.)


    (Mizuki-san, what are you so angry about?)


    I think Midori is tired and looks at Momo.


    True, do you want to take my family from me again?


    Mizuki asks in a cold voice.


    "You tried to protect me... and you killed all my family members." Unlike the truth, I didn''t mean to take revenge, but if you''re trying to take it away from me again, can I continue to take revenge? "


    Listening to Mizuki''s story, Yaya, Asaya, and Mika unexpectedly see the truth. Mika knew why Mizuki resented the truth, and she heard about the matter directly from Mizuki, but the Ushimura sisters were the first to hear about it.


    (Mizuki told me about the true destruction of the sweeping vacation organization to which Mizuki belonged! My people fought and died to protect Mercy Moon, but I don''t want revenge on Mercy Moon, so I need to get revenge on Mercy Moon! But that doesn''t mean that grudges and anger have completely disappeared! Did it spurt out at this timing!?)


    Mika remembers speaking to Mizuki before the spectacle match at the inauguration of the new formalin-picked president.


    "That guy called Gomeichi Umemiya is really grumpy about marrow, isn''t he?" Aha. Before you get your revenge, you''re in a position to get your revenge. "


    "His resentment is a total repugnance."


    The silent truth finally opens its mouth and lightly cuts and throws it away.


    "Do you have grudges and vengeance?" Is there a difference? Is there legitimacy and illegality? Is there a difference in value? Resentment is resentment, isn''t it? My grudges may be grudges, but grudges are grudges. I''ve been holding it back, but come on. I don''t like the true attitude, so let''s stop suppressing it and let it go here. "


    I''m not holding it back, but it''s gone, isn''t it?


    I wonder?


    As a true point, Mizuki smiled vaguely and took out the bill of lading and shook it small.


    "Oh, I''ll give you this if you beat me with a true Tyman." Come on, it''s true. If I lose, I want you to give up your vengeance for the rest of your life. This is my personal favor. "


    "All right, I promise."


    Mizuki''s request was accepted lightly.


    "Ahah. You''ve accepted me so lightly." I''m surprised. "


    Mizuki smiles with an unexpected voice.


    "I know how you feel, and I don''t want to be as bad as I can be."


    When the truth is told with a true face, the smile of Mizuki disappears.


    "When I''m told that..." Yeah, I''ll leave the conversation to it. I don''t want to lose any more of my will to fight with true words. "


    Numerous blades fell from the sleeves of Mizuki''s school run. It was a blade spider''s leg.


    "Ahah, by the way, it looks like you lost to Akiko." So you think you can beat me, which is much stronger than Akiko? "


    From the sleeve of the taunting Mizuki, the whip stretched out this time.


    "I didn''t lose. It was a matter of compatibility that I was outnumbered." Akiko''s abilities alone will be effective against most men. "


    It''s true to argue with a pale tone, as usual.


    "Well then, can I also say that I didn''t lose at that time?" Ahahaha


    Shortly after she laughed, Mizuki released her murderous aura and waved the whip in her hand.


    From the true eyes, it even seemed that a murderous aura had exploded from Mizuki. The whip stretches toward true speed like never before.


    Once true, the body remembers its pain and fear because it has been struck by the blow of this whip on the head. And fear can cause your body to stiffen, or on the contrary, it can push your survival instinct and move your body naturally. In this case, it was the latter.


    It''s true that you bend down big. The hook-like tip of the whip passes over his head.


    As I passed, the movement of the whip stopped.


    Truth also knows this behavior. I''ve already done it. The whip is a pseudo creature. My nerves are passing. There are also cells, which do not move just by the laws of motion in accordance with the movement of the arms of the Moon. I used to get hit from here.


    A whip that stretches and stops in the air, a load is applied while it stretches, and it really attacks again with a whip that can''t be returned.


    Immediately after the truth rolled to the side to avoid it, a small hole was made in the ground directly next to the true face. The true nature of the drifting rocks was in shock.


    The whip flew past me at the same time.


    A mysterious attack wearing earth. Although the holes are extremely small, they appear to have considerable piercing power. It was truly felt as if it had been released from the whip.


    (Did you take it off? It was the first time I had used it in a real battle. I haven''t done much training either)


    I took the whip back to my hand and regretted Mizuki.


    (I wonder if the timing of use is wrong. Let''s keep it when it''s here)


    Mizuki waved his whip again. And the truth shall fall on the ground, and shall be averted from the face of the earth.


    After rolling on the ground, a silver glowing being entered my sight. There was a blade spider just near his true face.


    A blade spider that shakes both legs with a blade.


    Truth got up in a hurry, and tried to avoid this attack, but it was inevitable. I feel sharp pain in my face.


    True!


    "Wow...... I''m surprised......"


    Diagonally cut into his face, he saw the true bleeding violently from his face, Mika shouted, and Midori frowned. Maha turned pale and was not particularly responsive to tiredness.


    Mizuki turned her left hand, which did not have a whip, to her head. Two sparrows are ejected from the sleeve, one going straight ahead and the other flying toward you as it rises.


    The blade spider was truly leaping, but the truth had already been dealt with. The ultrasonic vibrating steel wire was stretched and entwined with the blade spider.


    True arm lowered vigorously, steel wire entangled in the entire body of the blade spider, sealed in motion in the air, limbs entangled, fell in front of her.


    Shortly thereafter, the true body fell down on its face.


    "Huh...?!"


    The rising sparrow dropped and struck the surprisingly true back. You are hit as if your back and hips are shattered.


    "This is... that''s it..."


    He stroked the ground with his palm and knew why he had fallen. Ability to erase friction. This is the power obtained by Mizuki by incorporating the cells of Devil.


    Straight ahead, the sparrow changed its trajectory and crashed into the ground in front of it. At that time, it was activating the force of friction erasure of the ground around the true area.


    Makoto finally pulls out her gun and fires two shots at Mizuki in the collapsed position.


    The body of Muyuki suddenly sank into the ground. It''s a flattening ability. This was also obtained from Devil.


    After overcoming the bullet, Mizuki unraveled and returned to her body as if she were appearing from the ground.


    At that moment, Makoto shot two more shots.


    Both bullets hit the body of Mizuki. Of course, it was a bullet filled with meat.


    It uses a much more powerful dissolved meat solution than it did when it was once at war with Mizuki, but Mizuki is also Mizuki, and it is much more powerful than it was then.


    Bullets and meat lysate drain out of the body. However, Mizuki remembered the intense intensity and pain. Failed to drain all meat lysate. Now, the body is desperately resisting the infiltration of meat lysate in the body.


    (When this happens, that''s it.)


    Mizuki smiled and the body split into two.


    "I got more." "Were they actually twins?"


    Looking at Mizuki, who had become two in each garment, the Niu-mura sisters shouted.


    Using the splitting ability obtained from Devil, it is Mizuki who made another self that has not been infiltrated with meat solution.


    (That''s why we''re trying to keep it that way)


    Divide is a force that drains health in proportion, so we decided to use it not only to deal with meat lysis, but also to attack.


    Mizuki wields a whip with two hands.


    True still can''t move properly on the frictionless ground. After the friction is erased, I try to avoid the whip by somehow slipping my body.


    The body moved, but a whip was struck on the true shoulder and on the back. Thicker than a normal whip, the bone and flesh resound as if they were beaten with a blunt instrument rather than a whip-like damage.


    The two Mizuki wielded more whips, this time hitting their heads. True consciousness jumps.


    ��Mmm... I''m really losing...��


    "I can''t talk about it..."


    Maja and Yaya roared.


    "Does that look like you really beat Mizuki once!?"


    Mika also once fought Mizuki one-on-one. I was cornered, but in the end I was defeated. The battle between the true and the good moon is due to compatibility problems and the fact that it is stronger than the good moon at that time, but on the other hand, the good moon is dominant. Mika thinks she used to play much better.


    "You''re completely overwhelmed. Unless you show me a trump card, Mizuki will be victorious."


    (Ancestor, are you aware of my trump card?)


    Listening to the tired dialogue, Midori carries on.


    Tiredness did not know the real trump card. I just said what I thought.


    The true movement stops completely.


    (It is true that the current Matchmaking Month is also quite strong, but the Lily is stronger, and if you can''t win the Matchmaking Month, the Lily will not be worth much.)


    I feel tired when I see the truth that it has stopped moving. I haven''t seen the truth as lost yet, but I''ll lose no matter what I think.


    (You''ve gained new abilities from Devil, improved your abilities, and become much stronger than when you fought before!)


    I think Mika saw Mizuki.


    Seeing the truth that it had stopped moving, Mizuki stopped the attack.


    "I was a little alarmed last time. That''s why I feel like I''ve lost the reversal. But don''t be alarmed this time."


    While saying that, Mizuki, this time only one of the two wielded the whip lightly.


    Truth turns the body to turn, avoiding the whip. The whip is struck on the ground.


    Soon after, something pierced my true body.


    From the whip that stood still after hitting the ground, something like a skin tone barrel stretched out, and even thinner needle-shaped objects jumped out of the barrel and stuck into the real body.


    (Wireworm...? No, the colors are different and the shapes are subtly different...)


    Shake off the needle-shaped object with the true penetration. The tip is pointed. No, not only is it pointed, but it also has a sharp edge.


    Dark Weapon Amboina


    The hand holding the whip of Mizuki, who laughed and said, was covered by a giant shell.


    "Seems like a new family flesh. I thought it was already impossible to put it in my body, but after applying Devil''s flattening ability, I knew I could still do it."


    After passing the whip, can you make an immortal kiss Humph ?


    Mizuki, who is proud to explain the reveal, said as he stood up. The power of friction erasure has finally vanished.


    Isn''t it working?


    "I just couldn''t penetrate the bulletproof fibers. Even so, you really want to kill me by poisoning the amberjack."


    Shellfish, also known as amberjack, are dangerous sea creatures with a needle-shaped poisonous needle in their nose (protruding in or around their mouth). The Amboy Nagay is the most potent poison among them, and there are many cases where a stabbed human has died.


    (You know what I mean? If you lose here, you won''t be able to talk about it.)


    A voice echoed in his true head.


    Even though it is not in my dream, I have never had another person come out, but it is rare, and I didn''t think it would come out at this timing. That was the only situation I could get stuck in.


    (I don''t want to show it in front of everyone. Especially for tired people)


    (Come on, you don''t trust tiredness. You can trust him the most.)


    (It''s not that I don''t trust it. But I don''t want to show it yet)


    (So you''re finishing up here, then?)


    (Still...... I''ll do my best a little more)


    He lifted up his voice as though he had been anxious in his previous life, but he did not obey the truth.

 2603 6

    True being slapped all over his body, he shoots as he drags and moves his painful body.


    Two more bullets hit one side of the moon.


    Mizuki was shielded by one of the two men. It was a good month for a bullet. In other words, it is the good month before the division. Since the body was invaded by the meat solution anyway, it was decided to make it a disposable meat shield.


    (I wonder if you will let me think that I am using only the shield as it is. And once the movement seems to have slowed down, it surprises me.)


    Mizuki was stretching wire bugs from her feet and poking them into the trees. Stealing vitality from trees and restoring health.


    But the true man was aware of the presence of the wire bug. A bullet shoots a wire worm and the body of the wire worm flies apart.


    "You''re watching me very carefully. Ahaha"


    Mizuki, who was continuously receiving bullets, laughed with a pale complexion and waved his whip. But the speed is visibly fading.


    What was that?


    Maya asked a question.


    "There are a lot of plants around, right? I tried to draw strength from the plant. As long as there are plants around, they can almost inexhaustibly restore and continue to regenerate the energy they spend on regeneration. But the truth is that we prevented that from happening."


    Tiredness explains.


    It looks like one of them is taking a lot of damage from the meat solution!


    It''s better to say that it''s accumulating.


    Mika said she was tired when she saw Mizuki, the one with the pale complexion.


    ��What''s going on? Isn''t it capable of regeneration?"


    Yaya asked a question.


    "I feel like I''m continuing to regenerate while being dissolved in meat solution in my body. Junni is doing research every day to increase the erosion power of meat lysate as a countermeasure with the ability to regenerate ~"


    Midori explains.


    Above all, it consumes energy to regenerate.


    The fatigue is supplemented.


    "Then maybe we can endure it." There is no health consumption for regeneration. "


    Doesn''t it consume energy to regenerate?


    Midori looks at the sisters in amazement at Yaya''s words.


    ��Our regeneration equipment is storing energy everyday, so we''re using less energy.��


    "Before that, if you tell me to go somewhere with the meat solution, that''s it."


    Said Yaya and Maya.


    An energetic Mizuki, who was divided, gave out a new blade spider. The first blade spider was entangled in the ultrasonic vibrating steel wire and remained stuck.


    Mizuki, who was receiving bullets, shot out a sparrow. They''re aiming for the true footsteps again.


    Also, the friction was eliminated, and it was impossible to fall, so True jumped back and left the place just before the sparrow landed on the ground.


    Aiming at the timing of the dodge and the landing point after the dodge, the cheerful Mizuki waved his whip.


    True who took the blow of the whip to his chest, his body fell down in the shape of a curve. Just before she fell, she put her hand on it and managed to hold herself back.


    Immediately after Makoto took the whip, Mizuki, who was not well, waved the whip. It was a slightly dull attack with both momentum and accuracy, but I could not avoid the fact that I lost my posture immediately after taking the damage.


    True being dressed as a whip swung down on his back, he fell face down on the ground.


    The split moon fires two sparrows. Not to erase friction. My aim was to be true to myself.


    I couldn''t even react to the two flying sparrows, and the true sparrows were struck by their shoulders and hips.


    Shinji, who had been hit in a row, finally shrank his body and began to tremble. A blade spider came and pierced the blade into his arm in pursuit.


    "Isn''t it really... useless to stone?"


    ��Someone else should have fought. I''d rather do it myself."


    Yaya and Mahiya said as they watched the battle unfold unilaterally.


    "I haven''t abandoned the fight yet..."


    While lying face down on the ground, he raised his face, and with his stubborn face, Momoyuki sighs.


    The two Moments of Goodwill receive a true gaze and further burn their fighting spirit. No matter how shabby the truth is, there is no need to be alarmed or relentless. I will not lose my heart and will to fight.


    (True brother, you don''t have to let me go ~? Midori is stunned so you can go anytime you want)


    Midori calls out with telepathy.


    "It''s okay. I''ll fight Mizuki."


    (Ha. Even if you unleash the power of your previous life, you''ll still be fighting for yourself. You''re so stubborn. I don''t know what to do anymore. If you lose like this, I''ll tell you what they followed for you.)


    (If you lose like this, you''ll lose everything, right? It''s not a case of being stubborn.)


    Both Midori and her predecessors tell the truth.


    (Well then... ask for some...)


    The belly of the back was broken, even though it could not be changed.


    (Okey, real brother)


    When he called to Midori in his head, Midori reacted immediately and truly.


    True takes out the magic shell from the jacket pocket. It''s a catalyst that supplies power.


    "Hmm?"


    Noticing that an object that had never existed appeared and was being gripped in the true right hand that was falling down, Mizuki raised a strange voice.


    Cane?


    It was a twisted staff. The tip of the wand was swirling like a galaxy, like a wand held by a fantasy wizard. Mizuki feels a strong sense of discomfort when such things appear in his true hands.


    (Come on, are you going to use his power again? I don''t know what he''s capable of. Get me out of here.


    In his true head, he frowns at his former self.


    (Suitable for partial handling)


    Truth says.


    (It''s a good choice. I am very happy to have been chosen and to have my wisdom in the afterlife.)


    Wearing a grey robe with the hem almost touching the ground, the blonde man who stretched out straight from under the broken hat spoke with a soft smile on his straight face.


    (That''s a frivolous smile...)


    Truth threw up towards a less impressive previous life.


    (Oh, I agree.)


    The man beside him, who appeared most often in the truth, was a sarcastic but friendly samurai, and nodded sarcastically.


    A cane with a true hand glows with a pale light.


    Shortly after Mizuki became alert, countless pale and glowing letters jumped out of his cane, flying around in circular orbits.


    I saw it somewhere!


    Runes


    Or so!


    Mika was convinced by the words of Yaya and Maya. It''s a character that we often see in games.


    (Is true the power of supernatural? And this is pretty strong.)


    The intensity of the supernatural force that True was trying to use was felt by the tired.


    I don''t know what effect the rotating letter of light will have, but Mizuki moved the blade spider as a first stop before doing anything true. I tried to stagger the timing of the two Goodwill Months a little bit and waved the whip.


    At that moment, the blade spider blew out.


    Everyone at the scene was under the illusion that the world was being wrapped in white. A gust of wind almost blocked my sight. The blizzard is raging.


    Some remembered the ability of Ifukabe Luca to cause a snowstorm, but it was even more powerful than that. The space has never been covered in pure white. The wind is not strong so far. Lots of snow and grains of ice have never been so rough. Blizzard is much stronger than Luca''s blizzard.


    Low temperatures were also transmitted to the gallery, but it was undoubtedly Mizuki who was being hit directly.


    Mizuki remembered. I had really frozen my body before. And then I got worse.


    (My body doesn''t move... I can''t... no matter how much regeneration I have...)


    Mizuki felt as if it was a cold air that was incomparable to that of that time. At the same time, I was convinced of my defeat, and I still felt the fear of death.


    (Not as much as I tested Masami Toriyama on a ship before....)


    I barely felt any headache or nausea when using force this time. I think it''s because I''ve trained them to use my supernatural powers. Of course, no one else knew about it but Midori.


    Blizzard stops. The cane in True''s hand disappears. There is a lot of ice and snow on the ground.


    One of the pure white Mizuki was squatting. The other one has disappeared.


    I tried to stand up, but I couldn''t move because the damage I took in the Moon was too large.


    "Someone... help Mizuki." I''ll freeze to death like this..... "


    The truth calls out in a faint voice. But it did not reach anyone''s ears.


    "Yaya, Maja. Please help Mizuki-san."


    Midori, who hears the true voice of her heart, calls out to the Ushimura sisters.


    Okey Sister


    "Warm" "Warm"


    Phew, when am I going to be my sister?


    Yaya and Maja cast sorcery towards Mizuki. Midori, who was treated like a sister, shows her teeth and laughs.


    Suddenly, the snow and ice on the surface of Mizuki''s body melted, and blood returned to Mizuki''s body.


    Mizuki opens her eyes slightly, but she can''t move her body very much.


    The first thing I saw of Mizuki with her eyes open was her true form of looking at me while she was falling down. And I also understood that I was helped.


    "Am I losing or winning? I guess I lost because you helped me...? hahaha"


    Shortly after I laughed weakly, Mizuki''s face became stronger. I felt murderous.


    I felt a real and intense murderous spirit. Murderous intent on myself. But I can''t move.


    Right next to it, something like a pitch-black shadow crawled from the ground. It was a pitch-black figure with a light absorption rate that was completely invisible.


    Devil!


    Mizuki shouts unexpectedly. Suddenly, a true up close Devil appeared. It was clear what he was going to do.


    Devil''s fingertips showed sharp, pointed claws. Devil tries to shake off his arm in an attempt to tear apart the immobile true body.


    The action ended in an attempt. Because a blade with a black blade slashed Devil''s shaken arm.


    True and Devil''s near-transition tiredness protected Devil''s true arm by pulling out his sword and cutting off Devil''s arm.


    "What do you really want me to do?"


    Tiredness bumps into the frozen gaze of the upcoming Devil.


    "Bokunoshin Nannani Shitecrelundesca Bokunoshin Nannani Shitecrelundsca Bokunoshin Nannani Shitecrelundesca"


    Devil narrowed his eyes and returned the parrot.

 2604 7

    "Devil... stop it..."


    The voice of the Mercy Month did not reach me.


    When Mizuki called out, the tired sword was shaken off, and Devil dodged in a backstep.


    "Nh..."


    I''m tired of feeling terrible discomfort. The mind is strangely disturbed. My disgust and anger toward Devil is even greater.


    "Are you attacking me mentally?" I don''t know what it is..... "


    Even as she laughed, tiredness shrugged off Devil''s mental interference with just her mood.


    I''ve been surprised when I saw you before, and you like surprise attacks, psychological attacks, and palliative behavior.


    It was tough to provoke, but Devil didn''t move at all. You''re right, I don''t think so.


    Tiredness grew into my hips, and I pushed into the Devil as if to give it a thrust.


    Shortly before the sword arrived, Devil emitted a shockwave from close range. The tiredness of thrusting vigorously was inevitable, and I was blown away by the shock waves at the counter.


    (Devil''s powering up, too? No matter how small your ancestor''s body is, it''s still too much to fly ~)


    Midori watches as the tire is rolled to the ground as it is swiveled backwards.


    Tiredness quickly rises. At a time of intense shock waves, it was judged that aggressive melee was not suitable for the opponent, and the spell was cast.


    Rainbow Earthworm


    Tired hands in front of your chest, something like a semi-transparent blurred red shining rainbow color emerges from between your hands and stretches out forward.


    Seven-color light battles are emitted in a row from the lamp where the lamp has stretched somewhat. Of course, I was aiming for Devil.


    The devil flattened and avoided it, but several beams hit the shadow-shaped devil on the ground.


    While the rainbow attack continued, Devil moves flat and moves to the side of the Moon. Looking at it, the tiredness stopped the attack and wiped out the rainbow earthquake that had emerged from the palm of his hand.


    A devil emerges from the ground as if it were a three-dimensional shadow from a flat shadow. It should have taken several beams, but it didn''t see any damage.


    (In the flat state, you have to think about the method of attack, right? A dot attack like a beam or a line attack like a slash might not be very effective)


    I don''t really understand the principle, but it was a tired feeling that it was so.


    "Devil, don''t do anything extra."


    When Matchmaking stops for the second time, Devil turns to Matchmaking and nods quietly.


    Devil woke up Mizuki, picked up the wire bug that was stretching from Mizuki''s leg, and pierced herself.


    "I can''t believe... I''m asking you to breathe your life into it?" Even if I don''t have to do that, the trees all over the place are fine..... "


    Mizuki hesitates, surprised by Devil''s actions.


    "Besides, if I suck your life, I''m scared that I might be taken over." Ahahah, you''re not alive in the first place, are you? "


    Devil once gave his flesh to Mizuki. Thanks to this, Mizuki was able to use Devil''s abilities to some extent.


    Devil stares at the Moment without any reaction. With that gaze alone, Mizuki exhaled with a small breath.


    "I got it."


    I don''t feel like I''m planning anything unexpected, and Mizuki pierces Devil''s body with a wire bug, sucking up his vitality.


    Devil was trembling with joy. He is sharing his life with the Mercy Month. My life is dedicated to Mizuki. I was drunk on that feeling.


    While feeling her strength return, Mizuki recovered to the point where she could stand and walk, and pulled the wire insect out of Devil.


    "Oh, you can win. Here."


    I threw a bill of lading toward the moon, which was still falling. Truth cannot be received, and the bill falls to the ground on the true side.


    "Even though it was one-on-one, Devil ransacked it and gave me a hand." Besides, I''ve been rescued by you, and it seems that I can only admit to losing. "


    (Brother, your ears hurt, right? Even though we are using the power of Midori to draw out the power of our previous life ~)


    You''re okay because you didn''t find out.


    Listening to the Mizuki dialogues, Midori turned to tea, and Makoto replied in her heart.


    Yaya and Maja come to the true side and pick up the bill. A map is drawn on the bill of lading and the location is specified. The designated time was 6: 00 tomorrow morning.


    "Early" "forced to get up early"


    Yaya and Mahiya look at the time and look at each other with the same expression on their faces.


    "I see... you really were wearing incomparable powers."


    Mizuki muttered as she watched the snow and ice still around her.


    "Do you want to report to Lily?"


    "I don''t want Lilies or anyone to really die." Lilies may die for not reporting, and the truth may die for not reporting. It''s troublesome... oh, I don''t think I saw it, I don''t want to report it. I don''t want Lily to die, though. "


    Asked truly, Mizuki answered agonizingly.


    "Bye-bye. Be careful next time..."


    At this time, Makoto didn''t quite understand what the precautions meant when he left the moon. No, I only took such a degree of care that the next opponent was stronger, so I had to be careful.


    You''ve done a terrible job.


    After Mizuki and Devil left, tiredness came to the true side and called out.


    "Yaya, Maja, please excuse me."


    I wanted you to recover quickly, but it was Yaya and Maya who would not recover after a long time if I didn''t ask for it, so I asked you to speak truthfully.


    "I hate being treated like a healing Summon Monster" "I''m tired, but oops"


    "Healed" "Na Rin Rin"


    The magic of Yaya and Maya draws true body pain like a lie.


    What was your power back there?


    I''m really tired of asking you to get up.


    "I used the magic tools I bought online." The details are secret. "


    This is not a complete lie. Because I purchased and used a catalyst as an auxiliary that True uses supernatural forces.


    Is this the only note I have left?


    The last opponent looks strong.


    "Even Mizuki was pretty strong right now." Are you stronger than that? "


    Mika, Yaya, and Maya each spoke.


    "If my hunch is true, the last man with the bill of lading is stronger than Mizuki."


    Ayabe''s question was answered in truth.


    (To be honest, I''m not one to one. Unless you use the power of your previous life)


    Even Mizuki couldn''t win without harnessing the power of her previous life.


    Midori rushed into a murmur in his true heart.


    In addition to that, it looks like Umeya and Devil will also be fighting each other.


    Regardless of the rematch with Shouichi, the existence of a trickster named Devil feels very troublesome.


    "It''s not good to fight all the truth!" What are we doing here! "


    Mika screams forcefully.


    "I see... but I''ll take care of only Lily and Umeya."


    And it came to pass, when the truth had spoken, that a man came out from among the trees.


    "Hey, you''re exuberant."


    Everyone knew the man who called out with a smile. I have a dog.


    Mizuki and Devil on their way home.


    (I wonder what it is.....)


    Mizuki is aware of Devil walking behind her. He walks at a deliberate distance. Mizuki doesn''t want to walk together, so it''s not like we''re spaced out. Devil is spontaneously distancing himself.


    (I wonder why. I feel that the atmosphere is different from before.)


    Mizuki once caught sight of Devil in a hideout named Nuri Village. After that, Devil deprived me of my free will, and I didn''t want to recall anything, and I couldn''t possibly have any good feelings for Devil.


    But Mizuki noticed something different about Devil. Above all, the way you treat yourself is completely different. Contrary to the Devil who was manipulating people and treating them like toys, I feel like I''m dealing with them with common sense manners.


    (You realize that I hate you, and you seem to be walking away from me at a distance.)


    With that in mind, Mizuki stopped and looked back. Devil stopped as if it were a good month.


    "Ahah, I don''t have to be so far away. Let''s walk together."


    Devil''s eyes widened during Mutsumi''s smiling voice.


    Devil tends to hesitate, and approaches Mizuki.


    (I wonder what it is. This change. At least not against me. as if you were trying to be my guardian.....)


    Previously, Devil was trying to make the Good Moon his own, but now I can''t feel such desire. I know that I have feelings for myself, but I don''t feel uncomfortable and I''m not vigilant.


    The two of them walked again.


    Is Devil here to help me when Lily tells me to?


    Devil shook his head sideways in response to the Matchmaking Question.


    I wonder if you won''t do anything to me, because I''m controlled by lilies?


    It was Mizuki, who had a slightly mean question, but Devil still shook his head to the side.


    Devil stops. Good month stops.


    Devil shakes his head gently as if he is lost, looking away, and seeing the Matchmaking Moon again.


    "If you have something to say, ask."


    Mizuki said with a smile, and Devil opened his mouth small. The pitch-black skin shows pure white leaves.


    ��Insurance��


    "Eh......"


    Mizuki was dumbfounded by Devil, who suddenly uttered a word that made no sense.


    Devil then told him everything he knew. Sometimes I''ve heard from lilies. The ultimate purpose of lilies. And the mission I was given. I told Mizuki everything.


    After listening to the story, it turned into a stunned face, but it eventually turned into a mysterious face.

 2605 8

    True, tired, and Mika didn''t look good at the emergence of the dog. He is like a lump of fizzy odor.


    "Hey, doggy, what are you doing here?"


    Midori asks.


    "I''m doing something interesting, so I went on a tour." I''m here with Junko. You may have already heard it because you''re tired there.


    A doggy laughing.


    "The Host of the Loan Competition"


    The Ushimura sisters did not meet the dog keeper in person, but they do know Junko and Van Damm''s duel.


    "Um... don''t be offended, but the two kids aren''t Junko''s experimental platform, right?"


    Looking at Yaya and Maja, the doggy asks in horror.


    "I felt bad." "I got a question that made me feel sick when I turned it in."


    "No... I didn''t mean to disagree with you"


    The doggy excuses Yaya and Maha, who have a muddy face, while bobbing his head.


    "That''s the worst way to hear it, doggy."


    ��I''m sorry, I was worried about that.��


    Midori was also noticed with a sharp face, and the dog keeper lowered his head without hesitation.


    "By the way, do you believe in parallel worlds?"


    "All of a sudden, imif," "I believe it."


    The sister asked by the doggy answers at the same time.


    "That''s like saying hello to someone you''ve never met before, so you can''t think deeply about it."


    And, Midori.


    "It''s not a spectacle, and don''t wander around us."


    "Yeah? You''re naughty, man."


    The doggy laughed bitterly when he was told to be truly perfect.


    "You''re a frivolous, untrustworthy type."


    Midori, hurry up and follow me


    "Hmm, I know about the dog keeper since he was born, but it''s poisonous, but it''s not as lethal as poison..."


    I tried to follow her with a troubled face for a while.


    "I wanted you to follow me a little bit better."


    "It''s true that it smells frivolous." Plus, sometimes it''s a mess. Come on. "


    Midori said to the doggy who dropped his shoulder.


    "I thought I''d say hello, but I didn''t expect such a terrible response." It''s sad. I''m going back to the lilies. "


    Are you on the side of the lily?


    The dog''s line is not to be ignored, but to be asked by the truth.


    "I''m not giving up." I''m just doing a little lodging instead. Junko is here, too. "


    "Junko, is that you too!?"


    Mika shouts unexpectedly.


    (Dare to distance yourself from me now? I want to say thank you, but I hope you won''t come to this village in the first place.)


    The story of Junko''s arrival was truly a pleasure, annoying and complicated.


    Living room in a mansion of lilies. Platinum Taro was sitting on the sofa, burned to ashes.


    Shirokintaro-kun, please cheer up ~


    Lu Kaizuki called out worriedly, but Shirokane did not react.


    I''m so shocked, aren''t I?


    Maki muttered when he saw Shirakintaro.


    That''s where the lilies come in.


    "Bourne Bourne, Yuribone! Bourne Bourne, Yuribone!"


    Will you do the same for me?


    Lily turned a cold gaze to Lu Kaizuki, who cried out fiercely.


    Say a few cheerful words to Platinum Taro.


    You don''t have to do that.


    Even after being urged to do so by Ms. Lu Kaizuki, Lily looked at Shirokintaro with an even colder gaze, and said completely.


    Platinum Taro did not react even when Lily arrived, but he reacted a little to Lily''s words and was moving for a moment.


    "This is a proud man who looks like this. It would be more humiliating if you had sympathy for strange things. Hey? Is that right? Platinum Taro?"


    Yes.


    Lily laughs and talks. Taro Shirokane raised his face and responded quietly and vigorously with an enthusiastic expression until a few seconds ago.


    I see. It''s a slap and stretch type.


    "He''s a simple guy."


    When Lu Kaizuki was convinced and Yaki was dazed, Junko came to the living room.


    "Devil and Koichi, I just need to see your corpse doll and spirit body."


    I won''t say no. Why do I have to get used to you so much? "


    Listening to Junko''s request, Lily rejects it in awe.


    "There may be new discoveries from my research, right?" Well, even if you don''t show me, I just want to hear it. "


    "Do you want me to say the same dialogue over and over again?"


    To Junko, who persistently devours, Lily makes a hard voice.


    But I''m also interested in that matter.


    Me too. Lily-san cut into the furthest reaches of the realm pursued by necromancers around the world.


    Lu Kaizuki and Yaki showed interest, so Lily exhaled as if she had given up.


    "I''m still at the research stage, but I can''t say it''s finished." At the very least, of the two prototype overdoses, no matter how you look at it, it''s a failure. "


    And those who can call it success are also the product of coincidence, and if they are asked whether they can create the same successful work in one piece, they cannot do it.


    It''s not completely immortal, is it?


    Junko asks.


    "I can''t get that far from the boulder." It''s a soul-holding system problem. Because we are living beings, because the soul is connected to the body. When the connection with the flesh is broken, the soul is forced to fly to the underworld - that is the basic law of the world. Contrary to this law, even if the spirit leaves the flesh, it doesn''t go to the underworld, and it stays in the world for about half the time--that''s what is commonly called a ghost. In the underworld and in the world at the same time, no matter how individual there is, there will be interference in the world-- "


    "The state of being a ghost is very unstable." I don''t know when I''ll fly into the underworld. If you leave the spirit of resentment alone, the resentment will fade and eventually become a Buddha. But Devil and Umeya are as stable as guardian spirits. "


    Yuri speaks, and Yaki returns. Because of such an unstable state, it is easy to use in magic, and many sorcerers, magicians, and necromancers use spirits.


    "It''s only natural that it''s stable." Because the corpse doll is in much the same condition as the living. That''s why the soul returns with peace of mind. "


    and lilies.


    In short, the principle of not flying into the underworld by making the spirit body itself illusion that I''m alive?


    I can see resistance in the way I perceive illusions.


    Lu Kaiyue guessed, but Lily shook her head sideways.


    Well then, if you destroy that body again, I have the illusion that it''s dead. I''m not going to the underworld again.


    And, Junko.


    Is there perhaps a non-physical object that holds the spirit?


    "A lot of necromancers have tried that before." Of course it was a mistake, and I''m doing something different this time. ��


    Junko''s ideas are lightly denied by Lily.


    "Anyway, if you''re a failed player, the over-dead of a successful player can only destroy your flesh, and your soul won''t fly into the underworld." Even if the spirit leaves the body, it automatically pulls the soul back to this world. "


    That was the biggest point, but the reason why it was possible was the lily that did not try to mouth.


    "I mean, you''re not technically dead, are you? Steady delivery of the necropolis to the present world, and keeping the dead close to the living, is that a developmental type of corpse doll?"


    "The corpse doll is in a state close to living bodies, but the spirit body that lived in it until now has remained unstable." If we destroy it again, it will be easy to die. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have lost Mikhail Demon''s body doll. "


    In the battle with Junko, the lily has lost the corpse doll, which is a trump card.


    But the Over-Dead will stay there without dying?


    Ask Junko to confirm.


    "As I''ve said many times, you''re not completely immortal." Of the two over-dead nowadays, the failure is about the strength of a zombie. "


    A lily that mocks itself.


    What''s the success?


    ��It was a coincidence that we succeeded. Even if you apply the same magic technique to another person, you can still see that you will fail. Because the test specimen possessed special abilities, it succeeded."


    Studies of methods for overcoming death have shown coincidental success, but they have not established methods.


    "But if you have all the conditions, you can establish it, right?" What is that condition? ".


    "I''m not going to teach you that much."


    Junko asked, and Lily laughed meanly.


    Mizuki arrived as the lily walked down the hallway to return to her room. Mizuki was alone. As he reached the Mansion, Devil returned to his given room.


    "Hey, Lily, is Devil dead?" Were you alive? "


    "I wonder if I''ll repeat the same story."


    Listening to Mizuki''s questions, Lily breathes.


    "Biologically and medically, she''s definitely dead." However... from the definition of those who have known the existence of the spirit and the underworld since ancient times, I can''t say that they are really dead. "


    Even though your body is a corpse doll and your spirit is under Lily''s control, you still say you''re still alive?


    "The spirit has reconnected with the body." I''m not flying into the underworld. "


    "I mean, that''s..."


    From the state of being completely dead, it sounded like Mizuki''s ears were completely revived. Besides, I can hear you saying you''re not going to die anymore.


    "In addition, there was something in Devil''s body that would make Al Raune." Since you were alive, I will leave it as it is. how did it affect the corpse doll..... "


    Having spoken that much, I remembered the story that Junko had just told me that he wanted me to show Koichi to Devil. Allaune is Junko''s specialty, and it is certainly possible that she will know something if she shows Devil to Junko.


    (Well... do you want to put that on hold?)


    After having such a conversation with Junko, Yuri feels reluctant to ask from us again.


    (In the first place, this research of mine will be taken over by my fellow necromancers.)


    For this reason, Lily has been immersed in research in this mansion, which is a separate residence in Pregnancy Sacred Village.

 2606 9

    A few months ago, at the end of Professor Isaac Friedman''s attempt to connect the underworld to reality in the garden of Atsuko, Junko conducted various experiments with a spiritual ambassador who was possessed by a man named Jingnan.


    The results were poor, but the harvest was fruitful. I was able to listen to the information properly.


    "I thought I couldn''t revive the dead, and Theodore concluded that I couldn''t." I knew it wouldn''t fall into your hands. No, I doubt it. By interfering with the underworld on purpose, you mean that it is possible to revive the dead and for the living to come and go through the underworld. "


    Junko always thought that science was inviolable. Science unravels everything and makes it possible. On the other hand, I thought it was impossible to manipulate life and death and travel to and from the underworld. I think this is an absolute law that is impossible to turn the world upside down.


    However, Hotaro and Theodor got closest to the underworld, listened to their conclusions, and on the contrary, they began to suspect.


    "My purpose is only to rescue -- to save." The aim was to prevent the soul from wandering and suffering as a result of Friedman''s research. ��


    "Is that really all? Nh... I can''t believe it."


    "Too much thought."


    But you didn''t deny my words, did you?


    The name of the reel is the name of the man chosen by the underworld emissary for his substitute, but Junko called it by this name for convenience.


    "I can''t lie, because it''s a democracy." Silence can also be an answer, but it will be rushed to tie it to the answer. It may be futile to have doubts and try to unravel them. "


    "Rather than doubt, I have hopes and expectations." There are countless times that the results were empty, so come on. "


    After several days of experimentation and conversation, when I broke up with the underworld ambassador, Junko''s suspicion turned into unlimited certainty. Whether what I thought was impossible is feasible. However, it is unlimitedly difficult, and because Friedman considered it impossible, he sees that the Underworld ambassadors would not have carried out a full-scale sabotage.


    Masada returned to the Great Demon Temple.


    I asked the monk to take a look at the curses, artifacts, and magic items stored in the Great Demon Temple. The monk is also with me as a commentator.


    "There are a lot of things." "Did you keep the discard bell, the mourning mark sheet, and the old-fashioned serial killer mochi here?"


    Umuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuiuuuuu


    The monk said that he was tired of taking an interesting tour.


    Isn''t there a coward trying to get away with something like this?


    "Every once in a while, but everyone gives up knowing it''s impossible." The senior magicians, the owners of the Daemon Temple, visit regularly and spend more than ten days reinforcing the powerful barrier. If you try to take the stored things out without the permission of the monk, it will be returned to the original place. "


    I see.


    The monk answers the question of exhaustion.


    ��What''s in the back room? There''s a terrible sign coming up."


    There are many curses in the storage and exhibition hall, and there are plenty of disastrous signs, but I feel tired from behind the door.


    "Oh, it''s not a place for magic items." The spirits are sealed. The management and cleansing of grievances is also entrusted here. See? "


    Yes.


    I followed the monk and got tired of going into the back room.


    There was a large number of Buddhist temples inside. It can be seen that each of the Buddhist temples is sealed with strong grievances and evil spirits. Some of them looked like spiritual power. It can be seen that measures are taken to alleviate pain and resentment and to purify them. I suspect that the monks will raise up the scriptures, and they will be able to ease the symptoms and bring the Buddha to life earlier.


    I see, you''re managing the years of purification here.


    That''s right. This is also an important job for monks.


    A monk who nods his arms together and nods to his good, satisfied face.


    After all, I was tired and cast a spell.


    "Huh...?"


    I felt an unusual sign, and I was amazed at the monk.


    The next moment, a vibrant emerald green flame blasted into the spiritual morgue. All the Buddhist temples where the spirit is sealed are enveloped by green flames.


    "W-What are you doing!?"


    ��We''ve speeded up the purification. I should have been able to purify all my spirits."


    Tired monks smile like angels when they shout angrily.


    "Ah... it''s true..."


    It was clear to the monks that the spirits were becoming Buddhas with joy at the same time.


    "Is it something that can be purified so easily?" Awesome. The monk is impressed. On the other hand, the monk Gerasy. In other words, even if you don''t have to purify it in the future, if the evil spirits come, you should purify them all. "


    "Every time I get summoned to this village..."


    When I heard the monk''s words, I thought that I had done extra work.


    "Oh, yes. You can send the evil spirit and the resentment spirit to the chief of the Ease City Police Department."


    Heh? What''s going on?


    "The chief of the Era City Police Station is a Shino witchcraft, and I can use the same magic I used now, so if you send it in my name, it will purify me as it is now"


    "Ruru. Thank you ~, the monk is grateful ~. You can save a lot of trouble for the monk ~"


    The monk stroked his tired head as he laughed happily.


    While tiredness was looking at the vault, Masaya, Ya, Mika, and Midori were relaxing and chatting in the Daemon Temple''s guest room.


    "What if I told you I could go out with you two?" Or even two strands, so what if they ask me to hang out with them? "


    Mika opens her mouth and Midori becomes depressed with a sad face, since truth has bumped into such a question.


    ��What are you talking about?" "To be honest..."


    "A little mahjong..."


    Yaya was shocked by the statements of both Makoto and Maya.


    ��I refuse both!��


    "That''s what I''m told."


    Shortly after Mika finished speaking, Makoto told her.


    "There were rumors that my classmate''s girlfriend, who liked me, was raped by Umeya. The girl affirmed the rumor in front of all the school students at the morning meeting. She came to me and confessed to me. And I asked you to hang out with me because I don''t care about two strands. I don''t care if it''s the second one. She asked me to comfort her. I couldn''t answer anything. [M] And... she killed herself. The suicide note... it was all about me."


    Hearing the true past, heavy silence reigns. Midori is a story I already know.


    "Mika, Yaya, Maya, what do you think of this story?" What was I supposed to do? I couldn''t do anything about it, so I''m done with it, all I have to do is regret it. I still don''t know. "


    "Honestly, can I tell you something that came to mind?"


    Maha speaks.


    That''s good.


    "In short, the Harlem route was the right one."


    "A little mahjong..."


    Yaya listens to the dialogue of Maja and speaks the dialogue she is familiar with.


    Yeah ~. There''s no mistake in the design of a creature called humans. Humans are polygamous animals in biological design. Monogamous animals don''t do that, and they can''t. Maybe I don''t have that kind of desire. Human biology is polygamous at the point of aspiration, at the point of being able to do it. ��


    Midori insists.


    "I''ve heard something similar from someone else."


    And true.


    "True! I know your heart is deeply hurt, but don''t run from extreme to extreme!" That could make someone even more sad! ��


    "Okay... be careful"


    Looking at Mika who is careful, the truth smiles small. The smile disappeared in an instant, but Mika saw her rare true face and her heart was sure to growl loudly.


    The six people who stayed at the Daemon Temple are properly separated between men and women when sleeping.


    True and tired slept in the same room. Sometimes tiredness breaks out of your futon and invades the true futon, so after several times of undoing it, the true futon becomes blind.


    "Are you really awake? I need to talk to you..."


    There is a voice coming from the other side of the barrier. It was the voice of Mahjong. The sister''s voice is almost the same, but the tone of her voice is slightly different. If we act together, we can see the difference.


    "Tomorrow is early, so you should go to bed."


    "But I want to talk."


    True refuses, but Maya does not retreat.


    "Listen to Maha." This is a rare opportunity. "


    Gaya spoke out.


    "I''m sorry, Yaya, just shut up for a second." I want to talk. "


    "You covered me, but that''s it?" All right. Don''t talk to me for the rest of my life. "


    Yaya takes the word of Maja and bends her bellybelly.


    That was a bad time for you, Maha.


    Open the barrier while the truth speaks.


    "Lovely tired sleeping face"


    "The covenant of lifelong silence was broken in seconds."


    Maya said in a sloppy tone to Yaya, who looked tired and spoke.


    I sat face to face with Makoto and Maya.


    "Well... you know..." I''ve already found out, but I still want to make sure to tell you how I feel. "


    He sits face to face with the truth, and opens his mouth in indescribable confusion.


    "I want to express my feelings"


    "That''s what I said once."


    "Shut up, Yaya, shut up."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Uuuuu..."


    I put my hand on my forehead and started moaning.


    "I like it. That''s it!"


    After moaning for a while, Maya suddenly shouted.


    "Suddenly Mika-style"


    Yaya tea.


    "Yaya, shut up. Ah, you don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to hear it, I''m not asking for anything."


    Asha raised her face and smiled lonely as she saw the truth.


    "I didn''t ask for it..."


    Stunned Yaya.


    "So, Yaya, shut up." ''Cause you''re really on your own, and I know you can''t at that point. So I''ll just tell them one way with my ego. "


    Maya talks in a soft tone.


    "I just need to be with the truth, and call me when it''s convenient for me to do so."


    "You know... Maha..."


    "Yaya, shut up. I used to like the same person in Yaya. Not this time. Both are confusing. In other words, at this point in my body, I know that normal love is difficult, and I''m giving up quite a bit. Still... it''s not so bad to fall in love with someone or soak up the happy mood..."


    Maha has a slightly hesitant tone from the middle of the conversation. Truth is heard in silence.


    "I think it must have been really hard." I received it because it was hard, and because you trusted us because you thought we were friends. It was hard for me to hear it, too. So... I''ve been thinking a lot. It was just a one-sided confession after thinking about it. I know it''s ridiculous. It''s annoying to be made a fool out of Kaya.


    When you two fall in love with the same man, will you get in touch with each other?


    Finally, I opened my mouth and honestly bumped my question.


    "I wasn''t dating her." "It would be interesting."


    "A little Maja... I definitely don''t think it''s funny."


    Yaya completely denied it.


    "If you like the same person, you''ll probably quarrel with each other when you start dating them. Serious quarrels"


    "I don''t really want to fight anymore."


    I said it in the order of Yaya and Maja.


    "Have you ever had a serious fight?"


    "I don''t want to do it because it''s too much trouble." "It was there, but it''s really tough."


    "I always argue with each other, but we''re diverging by saying whatever we want to say to each other"


    "But in the past, there were several times when we were serious and ignored each other." There was also a relentless rumor. "


    Like, "Get out of here."


    And I promise I''ll get you out of here.


    I thought I had spoken in the order of Yaya and Maya, but they both smiled at the same time.


    "I''m sorry. True. Let me talk to you."


    "No, I''m always sorry for the help."


    The truth smiles again.


    "Tell me anything I can do."


    "Steal Junko''s eyes and say hi to her date. When this happens, you''ll be on the Harlem High Line."


    That''s good.


    Do you mind?


    "What is it... in the middle of the night..."


    Responding lightly to the mouthful of Maha''s dialogue with a joke, the sisters pushed in with their mouths aligned, and their voices woke them up tired.

 2607 10

    At the beginning of the evening, at 5: 30 in the morning.


    Six of them walk in the mountains in the morning. The designated time for the bill was 6 o''clock in the morning. Therefore, everyone got up early and went to the designated place on the bill of lading without taking breakfast. I plan to go back to the temple for breakfast once I get the last note.


    "Why are you so early in the morning..."


    Harassment?


    "Hmph... I''m sleepy..."


    The six of them walk with a heavy footprint, complaining.


    There''s a bit of fog coming out, isn''t there?


    As you''re tired, your surroundings are becoming white. It wasn''t raining last night, nor was the temperature suddenly low.


    Eventually, six people came out of the open space.


    Is this the designated location!?


    Sounds like it.


    Mika screamed as she looked around, and the truth illuminated the map of the bill.


    It''s quite a field. But the four sides are covered with trees, and they are on the slopes. The hallway between the mountains and the hills.


    (It makes a stir in the chest!)


    (I''ve got a really bad feeling about this...)


    Just before stepping into the hall, Mika and I had an ominous feeling.


    (Ughhh... what is it? Could this be......)


    Midori is also anxious.


    (It is an open place. However, there was a lot of shielding around a short distance away. And the slopes are all over the place.....)


    I realized that there was a fact. And was aware of the enemies that he would fight.


    (It was a bypass. Due to the short sleep time, your head didn''t work? This is a great sniper spot. If it''s that guy with the last note... it''s the worst)


    A true feeling of a strong sense of crisis.


    "Get out of here now..."


    The true words were overturned by the sound of gunfire.


    "Guuu..."


    It was Mika who groaned and held her chest down. He was shot in the chest.


    "You idiot... I didn''t have the will to kill you..."


    Blood was spreading on the ground beneath Mika, who was lying on her back. The bullets penetrated the bulletproof fibers.


    "Heal, heal, heal, heal, heal, heal, heal!" Heal! Recover! Recover quickly!


    Yaya and Maya desperately use improvised magic.


    Mika''s distorted face was restored to its original state. The pain subsided. The wound was closed.


    "It''s healed..." "I''m tired."


    Relieving sisters.


    (Tastes bad. I probably saw something to heal him up.)


    Meanwhile, he had a sense of further crisis.


    "Yaya, Maya." Raise your defenses suddenly. Next thing I know, I''ll be targeted �� �� "


    The true words were overturned in the middle by the sound of gunfire.


    A bullet was fired through the center of Mahjong''s forehead.


    "Shhh... you''re right..."


    Midori groaned as she watched it directly from the front. The moment I saw a hole in the forehead of Mahjong, and my neck tilted without strength while I peeled off my eyes, I saw it firmly.


    (Anyway, Miko and Umiya had bills -- until now, it was like a game where everyone was scheduled to be in harmony. He was the only one who could fight, but he fought head-on. Because of that, everyone was out of their minds, including me. But at the end of the day, I was sniping with no questions asked. And instead of aiming at me.....)


    Fear, anger, and feelings of self-pity burst into reality.


    (The opponent is that Rainbank Lily. He''s the kind of guy who kills people around me for harassing Snow Oka. It was weird that such a guy was playing a well-behaved game. Keep playing till now, let''s not be alarmed, this is the last time....)


    I regret it even more now. Cursing his own foolishness, Truth desperately pays attention to his surroundings. Behind a tree, or above it, or lurking somewhere. It''s the opponent that doesn''t feel murderous when shooting, but it can only be explored desperately with its eyes.


    Mayaaaaaah!


    Mika shouted as she saw the scene of Maha being shot.


    "They''re calling me Maha."


    Yes.


    When Yaya called out, the gunshot wound of Maja was blocked, and he replied by putting his neck back where it was leaning without strength.


    Tsk tsk ahhhhhhh


    And the sorcery of defense was immediately applied to the sisters.


    "Hmph... I wonder if you had regenerative abilities." Don''t startle me ~


    "I''m sorry."


    "There is a playback device in my body that Junzan gave me." It was Junko who made it. "


    Midori is relieved, Maya apologizes, and Yaa explains.


    More gunfire.


    I was tired of being shot. Shot through his neck from the side, his tiredness staggered heavily, but he stepped on it without falling down.


    "It''s a good recovery." It has the ability to regenerate. "


    ��That''s true, but... it feels strange to me.��


    I was tired from being shot, so when the true man was relieved and called out to the Ushimura sisters, I was tired and held down my broken neck and had a frightened face.


    Hayama!


    The truth roared. Although they were expressionless, their voices were definitely mixed with anger, so they were all surprised and looked at the truth.


    "Is that Lily''s request!?" Kill people other than me first! "


    (Yes, that''s right.)


    In response to the true question, Hayama, who was hiding in the cage with a sniper gun, answered silently.


    (It is the exertion of maggots. Even if it''s a dirty job, it''s a job. Do it properly. If you want to stop it, you''ll have to kill me for real.)


    Hayama''s heart is now coldly hardened and completely stuck to the killer. Whoever it is, it can be killed mercilessly. And actually kill.


    Midori, do you know where the enemy is?


    Makoto looked toward Green, but Green shook her head to the side.


    "I tried a search from the spirit world... but I completely refused." I didn''t know it before, so I can''t find it in Green. "


    Remembering that the apricot was slain in front of her eyes, Midori says with regret.


    "Where are you?" "I know." "Abrasive."


    In place of Midori, Yaya and Maya used sorcery to try to locate Hayama.


    A large red arrow appeared, pointing to the tree from a slightly higher position. In addition, red figures float through the trees and walls to reveal them.


    "There it is. Maya, Yaya." Increase the penetration of the bullet in my gun. "


    True demands and waits for Maya and Yaya to exercise their magic.


    "Huh...?"


    Hayama was surprised to see the true man holding a gun against him, and ran away into the cage. I didn''t realize that the magic of the Beef Village Sisters was exposing me.


    "True. Wait."


    "Truth is, rest this time."


    Maya and Yaya did not respond to the true demand, but stopped it.


    "Mahjong''s been shot and I''m sick."


    "If anyone else gets shot anymore, I''ll be tired of recovering."


    We''ll take care of this enemy.


    Saying in a decisive tone in the order of Yaya and Maya, the sisters declared at the same time.


    "Yea, I''m sorry that you''ve decided to be nice with the sisters, but I wish we could all be together."


    That''s right!


    Midori says, and Mika agrees.


    "No, Mika and Makoto should step back." Unlike us, there is a possibility of instant death. "


    Tiredness dominates.


    "Mika and Makoto stick together and stay in the same place." []/(v5r, vi) (1) (uk) (uk) to burst/to burst/to burst/(2) (uk) to burst out/to bur


    "Alright! True! Stick to me!" Come closer! I wonder if it''s okay or not! "


    Mika shouted unavoidably when Maha demanded in agreement with her exhaustion.


    I''m not in the mood to hear a joke, though.


    I feel a burning sensation.


    That was probably the effect of number two!


    Mika exclaims with clarity when she is told to be truly exhausted.


    (Because Hayama, who killed the apricot after becoming a lily, is trying to do the same thing again. Mika might have been killed like that, even though she was lucky to have Maja and Yaya. Tiredness and Maya just happened to have regenerative abilities, that''s all.)


    With a suppression of the desire to fight Hayama, Makoto came to Mika''s side.


    "Bari ahh" "Bathtub Shirudo"


    The magic of Yaya and Maya is activated, and True and Mika are enveloped by a double invisible barrier.


    Bullets are fired at the feet of Yaya and Maja.


    Yaya, Maya, and the rest looked at the bullet marks strangely. Shooting apparently intentionally missed, rather than directly targeting them.


    (That''s disgusting...)


    Only tiredness noticed Hayama''s intentions. I knew when I saw it. Hayama wore supernatural powers. I once witnessed an offensive in Grimm Penisville.


    "Get out of here!"


    It was already late when I was tired screaming at Yaya and Maya.


    Electric shocks were emitted from the bullet marks, electrocuting the bodies of Yaya and Maya.


    Irrelevant damage and impact, whether regenerative or not. Stiffen your entire body and let your sister''s body fall sideways.


    A regenerator... can''t it be broken by an electric shock?


    Yaya mumbles anxiously in a paralyzed, fallen dress. Only the mouth and tongue can move. If the playback device in your body breaks down, the earliest sisters can''t play it out of line. If I was to suffer a fatal wound, I would go straight to the Buddha.


    "I don''t know, but even if it breaks, can it be repaired by magic...?"


    "I hope it''s not broken."


    I said it in the order of Maja and Yaya. I could check if my magic was broken, but I couldn''t activate it now because I was numb. I can''t concentrate.


    "Is he... supernatural!?"


    Mika screams with her eyes peeled.


    The Beast Emperor �D �D The gene of the strong wind blowing on the weekends is in Hayama. It''s small, but it has the same power. ��


    Shortly after the tiredness was explained, the fifth shot echoed.

 2608 11

    The fifth bullet lands on the ground.


    Diamond dust burst from the marks on the ground and blew toward the green nearby, but the two immediately transferred and fled.


    (Have you been defeated by a cold attack, perfect for a maggot in cold-blooded mode?)


    To be honest, Hayama doesn''t want to do this kind of work. But Hayama doesn''t choose his job. It would have been better if it had been a request from the lily who was attentive.


    (I''m sure from the third party''s point of view, you want me to win without succumbing to this maggot''s evil behavior. I think so, too, from the perspective of a third party. But I am a party. [M] This is the maggot himself who works evil deeds. And I don''t want to die either. A maggot''s life is a five-minute soul.)


    As he murmured in his heart, Hayama continued to run in his heart. Somehow, the other person''s position was identified, so I decided to move around for a while to see how it went.


    The electric shock to the Ushimura sisters solved the problem of locating Hayama. However, the art of protecting truth and Mika has not been solved. I maintain it with my guts.


    Everyone looked around and tried to find out the location of Hayama, but the fog became extra thick and the surrounding trees looked dull and the visibility became worse.


    ��Hwaah, maybe this fog is Hayama''s ability, isn''t it?��


    Midori suspects it.


    "I guess so. But by spreading this far, you''re a very powerful person, even if you can''t reach the strong winds that blow on the weekends.��


    And, tired.


    (Since I woke up, I''ve been training to become a maggot. Thanks to this, the power has improved a lot.)


    Reacting to the tired dialogue, Hayama boasts without speaking out.


    At that time, Midori''s face turned towards Hayama.


    (I felt a mental wave. This is because Hayama''s consciousness has grown stronger.)


    Midori, who held the sword of the bayonet, shifted directly beside Hayama. Midori suddenly appeared, and Hayama froze.


    (It was a bypass. Did you get mad because you felt like you could grow up? Inadvertently swinging ~)


    A sword is wielded by Hayama, who regrets it.


    Hayama was avoided in a difficult place, but successive swords were wielded, and a jumping stone collision blurred Hayama''s forehead.


    Hayama holds a gun while feeling the blood dripping from his forehead.


    Midori was vigilant, but Hayama''s muzzle was pointing in a strange direction. It''s not green, it''s at the feet of green.


    (Because it activates the ability to hit the bullet, it''s more effective at my feet than shooting at me.)


    As Midori understood, the bullet pierced the ground in front of Midori.


    Immediately after that, a tornado appeared in front of Midori. No, it was a little small to call it a tornado, and it was a substitute between a tornado and a whirlwind, but it suddenly appeared in front of me, and Midori looked like a tornado and looked up.


    It shifts in a hurry to avoid greenery.


    "Whoa... I can''t even do that...... This is really tough, but I''m going up, etc."


    With surprise, Midori smiles irregularly.


    Since the greenery disappeared, Hayama immediately moved. Hayama''s next aim was truly aimed. Sniper guns, now aiming directly at the real head.


    The trigger is pulled. Shots fired. No real bullets. I haven''t even avoided it. Hayama is the first to learn of the existence of the barriers erected by his sisters.


    (Did someone in that group put up a barrier? Troublesome. But I don''t think everyone has a barrier. Otherwise, you won''t be able to attack the maggots.)


    Hayama decides that it is better to deal with Green before those in the barrier are tired of engaging with him. Or we end up with our fallen sisters.


    Hayama''s aim was directed at Midori. As long as I saw my place and suddenly transferred, I recognized it as the most dangerous existence.


    "Midoriya....."


    Midori frowns and transfers, recognizing that the sniper gun is aimed at her.


    Hayama was surprised to see Midori''s reaction and pulled the trigger. Midori checks Hayama somehow.


    The metastasis did not occur in time. In an instant, a bullet shot through Midori''s head, and from the gunshot wounds on her head, she ran an electric shock all over Midori''s body.


    It doesn''t matter that he was shot in the head. Midori was also equipped with regenerative abilities. However, it is a problem that the whole body is mashed by the electric shock. If the lightning strike doesn''t dissolve, the regeneration ability won''t work.


    (The very moment a person dies... A person loses his life, and at that time he becomes a doll from a human.)


    The scene of Midori falling makes me really anxious. I know that green and tired people have regenerative abilities, but my chest still hurts.


    Share the misfortune!


    Mika shouts and activates the Fate Manipulation technique amidst the barriers erected by the Niu Village sisters.


    This time, Mika used an intermediate destiny manipulation technique to link misfortune. You can inflict unhappiness on yourself, or on someone you perceive as an ally, other than yourself, on someone you perceive as an enemy. It is impossible to share with your allies, and with each other. Unhappiness inflicted only on the enemy. We can''t share the misfortune of killing the opponent directly, but we can indirectly share the misfortune that leads to the killing combo.


    (Ancestors, over there!)


    A green voice echoed in my tired head. Then, in front of her tired eyes, Midori''s schizophrenic body appeared. I can only see it when I''m tired.


    (When I was near Hayama after the transfer, I projected Midori''s schizophrenic body to check Hayama''s location. That''s why I don''t know where it is anymore.)


    Okay, got it.


    Midori''s schizophrenic body nodded consciously in the direction she was pointing. Just a glance doesn''t fix your gaze. It''s just to make sure I don''t know where Hayama is.


    (But just to give you an idea of the approximate location, please link the green point of view to me for more certainty)


    (Okey, my ancestors. I wish I hadn''t done that from the beginning ~)


    In response to the request of tiredness, the greenery that appeared near the tiredness jumps into the tired body.


    The tiredness was transferred after knowing the exact position of Hayama.


    Hayama looks back at the signs nearby. There, there was a tired figure who pushed his sword with a sudden thrust of murderous aura.


    It was immediately transferred to a position where it could be attacked, and even though it was immediately attacked without a second after the actual transfer, the tired thrust was prevented by Hayama. The shielded sniper gun flashed the sword, shifting the orbit of the throat, and slitting Hayama''s cheeks and ears.


    Immediately after that, the tiredness is blown away. Hayama''s long legs were pulled out, and his tired little body was kicking from a close distance.


    Tiredness took the passive and instantly regained his posture, casting a short spell.


    "Man-eating...!"


    The spell did not trigger. From the spot where Hayama kicked me, the frost spreads all over my tired body. The tired body temperature was rapidly taken away, and my concentration on the surgery was interrupted.


    (Can you activate the ability not only from the point of impact of the bullet, but also from the point of direct contact? This is troublesome, isn''t it?)


    Hayama''s combat power was the earliest overlife class, and I felt tired.


    Tiredness resists trying desperately to wipe out the frost, but your body is covered in frost, and furthermore, the frost that has proliferated connects the ground with tiredness. When it grew so big, the growth and expansion of frost finally stopped.


    Hayama turned the muzzle when he stopped moving and exhaled a white breath with a shivering cold air.


    It was then. Hayama''s vision was closed.


    "Guuu..."


    Hayama moans. When he was attacked by Midori earlier, his forehead was slit and bleeding, but at this timing, dripping blood came into both eyes at the same time.


    I don''t know if that was really just a coincidence that Mika''s destiny manipulation technique acted on. Mika doesn''t even know if she hasn''t seen the scene.


    "Go paralyzed. Go away." "Location: Wakare."


    At that time, Yaya, recovering from the paralysis of the electric shock to a certain extent, completely wipes out her own paralysis, and Maya identifies the location of Hayama again. Now I could see the location of Hayama in the brains of Maja and Yaya.


    "Gentle restraint" "Sweet restraint"


    The sister exercises the spell at the same time.


    (This is....)


    Hayama''s whole body relaxed. A sweet fragrance that can be relaxed just by smelling it, and the whole body is wrapped in a soft feeling.


    If Hayama was in perfect condition, I might have been able to resist this magic. However, because I used my abilities so much, Hayama was also drained, but I couldn''t resist it. I had a surgery. Kneeling on the spot with a vague expression, he dropped the sniper gun in his hand.


    In front of the completely defenseless Hayama, tiredness escapes the frost.


    (It''s over.)


    When he stood his sword back up with his cheeky hand, his tiredness rushed into Hayama again and began to thrust.


    Hayama, who was stopping the movement, reacted and raised his arm.


    The throat puncture pierced Hayama''s left arm and was stopped just before it was pierced into his throat.


    "The maggot... it''s tough..."


    Hayama''s face was dyed bright red with both bleeding from his arms and bleeding from his forehead. He laughed reluctantly and pulled out his gun.


    Tiredness tried to pull the sword out of Hayama''s arm, but Hayama took out the stabbed left arm in line with the movement. The sword pulled out, and the tired body with all its strength collapsed into a massive posture.


    When Hayama tried to tire himself out with the gun in his right hand...


    "Tekken with no questions asked" "Bonkotsu Ichiban"


    Yaya and Maya activated their magic at the same time, and a huge fist rained down on the top of Hayama.


    "It''s really frustrating..."


    Looking down at Hayama, who had collapsed and had stopped moving, he exhaled heavily.


    After that, I restrained Hayama and dragged him out to the hall. All wounded were healed by the Ushimura sisters.


    "It was very strong." "The drifting stone is the last bill of lading. Besides, he''s handsome."


    Yaya and Maha look down at Yayama, who is rolling around with his limbs tied.


    "On the contrary... Hayama may be stronger than Lily right now"


    I don''t think it''s a joke, but I do.


    Some of them struggled because they took advantage.


    And true.


    "Give me the bill."


    Makoto demands of Hayama.


    "Kill... you can take it away." Now I am the maggot on the roof. Wow. "


    "It would be better if we settle this without killing each other." You killed an apricot. "


    The truth was told as he pushed anger and murder to death.


    "Isn''t that a bit sweet? I may go to kill you again after handing over the bill of lading."


    Hayama looked up at the truth.


    "Midori, find out if this guy is really going to kill me." If you''re serious, Yaya and Maya will do something about it. "


    Uuhhh, it''s coming out, how about it?


    "Do you want to say this dialogue again?" Specifically, I''m...


    Midori and Mahi tea were turned into tea when she heard the true dialogue.


    "I have a desire to kill you, but I''ll keep that feeling under control for now." Take into account that I''m trying very hard to suppress that feeling right now. If possible, don''t show up in front of me anymore. Someday, if something happens, I''ll destroy the feelings of the stopper and kill you. "


    Hayama was told by the cool voice of the surrounding people.


    If I kill you here, I might please Lily.


    That was also the reason why Truth was avoiding killing Hayama at the moment. He truly suspected that Lily might have asked Hayama to seriously kill him by sending him to kill Hayama.


    "It''s in my wide back pocket..."


    Hayama told me, and Makoto took out the note from Hayama''s clothes. Nothing is written on the back.


    You''re all set!


    "Hey, watch out." Someone''s coming ~


    Mika screams and Midori draws attention.


    "Wait, wait, wait. I''m not motivated."


    Everyone turned to Midori''s gaze, and Shirokin Taro appeared from among the trees and called out.


    "Why are you here?"


    Truth asks.


    "It''s what Lily said." If Mr. Hayama loses, I will help him. "


    "How!?"


    Mika asks.


    "Wh... I don''t care how you say it..." Trade secrets! "


    "I definitely don''t think about it."


    "You weren''t late to be here in the first place..."


    Midori and Yaya were horrified by Shirokintaro, who was a wolf.


    "I''m tired." "I''m hungry."


    Let''s go back to the Dai Moji Temple and have a delicious meal prepared by the monks!


    Yaya and Maya complained, and Mika called out brightly.


    "Oh, whatever, we''ve got the bills." It looks like we still have enemies before we fight the lilies. "


    Makoto said.


    "Yuri-sama can''t lose to you!"


    Shirokintaro, who was responsible for Hayama, exclaimed as he walked away.


    "I will lose. To be clear, even me or Midori is much stronger than Lily." It''s easy to kill if you feel like it, but I''m just dating because I really want to get rid of it. If the truth loses, I will definitely kill the lilies, and the fate of the lilies will be the light of the wind. "


    Tiredness stops, spreading a mean smile.


    "N-No, no, no, what the hell...?"


    Tired, don''t say anything extra.


    Platinum Taro stretched his teeth in anger and grinned at the truth without looking back.

 2609 12

    Immediately after passing through the temple gate in the order of true, exhausting, Yaya and Maja, Mika, and Midori, the shiatsu in the temple garden made a high-pitched noise.


    "Welcome back, everybody ~. Isn''t that bloody?"


    The monk, who greeted the true return with a smile, was surprised to see some clothes stained with blood.


    "Oh, by accident." "I forgot to clean for you two."


    "Pretty." "Pretty."


    Yaya and Maya improvised magic to clean their clothes.


    "It''s convenient... can you two stay at this temple all the time?"


    The monk asks with a smile.


    No.


    "Hmmm. I knew it ~"


    A monk who was turned down in a quick attack and imitates crying.


    After that, everyone will enjoy breakfast made by the monks.


    "The rice is better than usual"


    "It''s delicious because it''s after a movement called kill-and-kill."


    With the same satisfied face, Yaya and Maya said.


    "Is the monk in this village forever!?" Don''t you want to go outside!? "


    Mika asks during the meal.


    "Hmm? Is it time to ask the monk a question? I''m in trouble, hahaha. Hmm... the monk was born in this village. Actually, I''ve lived somewhat outside. After all, I came back to this village. After all, it''s because of the birth of this village that the outside world doesn''t fit. Hahaha....."


    The laughing monk was somewhere lonely, and there was a vain wind.


    "We are a group of people who don''t fit in well with the world."


    Truth be told, some people have a subtle expression, and the conversation stops, making the breakfast place a funny mood. The monk''s expression is subtly subtle, with his nervousness.


    "Did I say something strange? I''m sorry."


    I apologize for the truth.


    "No. I tried to parry with a joke, but I was vigilant that I wouldn''t be allowed to do that."


    A monk who shrugs his head.


    "Hmph, so am I." Everyone is quite serious. "


    Midori smiles bitterly.


    Are you leaving today?


    The monk asks.


    ��I don''t know, but when it''s all over, I''ll show my face again. I''d also like to thank you for taking care of me.


    "Hahaha, I''ve already received my thanks." I had a pleasant and busy time when you came. [M] That''s a thank you to the monks. "


    After receiving the true word, the monk wore a cheerful smile.


    "After all, monks are lonely."


    "After all, the monk is Bocchi."


    Hmmm, that''s where they praise you for being a good person, right?


    Upon being pointed out by Yaya and Maya, the monk''s cheerful smile instantly turned into a crying face.


    Yes, did the afterimage flower help?


    "I haven''t used it yet. I think I''m going to choose a situation."


    Asked by the monks, the truth answered them.


    "I-I see..."


    A monk with a slightly unfortunate face.


    "I wonder if there are any valid items for ghosts or zombies." I''d like to lend it to you. "


    Truth asks.


    "No... so it''s a bit of a loan..." It would be nice if there were more disposable items like weeds and flowers..... "


    A monk who turns down bitterly.


    "You can''t use the tools." "The monk is a ketchup. Monk''s sensitivity is dropping."


    "Ughhh..."


    The monk roared as his sisters saw him with white eyes.


    Some lives can be saved if you lend me magic items!


    "That''s right." If someone dies in a future battle, it will be the monk''s fault. Abababa "


    "Mmm... oh, I see..." However, it doesn''t mean that you can lend anything you want, so I''ll let the monk choose it. "


    Mika and Midori pushed me, and finally the monk broke.


    I don''t think a semi-capable artifact can do it because there is a protection that Shino''s purifying spirit technique doesn''t work.


    Tiredness speaks.


    Because it''s not a biological artifact, I cherish it here.


    The monk smiles proudly.


    After breakfast, everyone went to the Daemon Temple vault.


    The monk worshipped with his hands facing one of the cases, and then took out the two dolls decorated in the case with a strange and polite hand.


    "This is the artifact I''ll lend you."


    A monk who shows two dolls together. A wooden doll with a gentle face. They are both women. From the size and look of my face, I could relate to my mother and daughter''s doll.


    "It''s a vine and a pussy doll."


    "Dirty..." "Sarma"


    "Don''t say punitive things like this." It used to be called that, so it was unnatural or obscene. "


    The monk shouted slightly angrily at Yaya, who frowned, and Maya, who glowed.


    "Kon ''en..." That''s it. If you want to use this doll, you need to listen to the monk carefully after listening to the roots of the doll beforehand. That''s good. "


    After placing the prefix, the monk spoke about the roots of the vine and the pussy doll.


    Once upon a time, a girl named Pussy was tricked by a bad witch-sorcerer named Kusanagi and turned into a monster.


    The vine of my pussy complained to the gifted man in tears that she wanted her daughter back. Then the gifted vine said, "If you can make the vine a monster instead, I''ll put your pussy back." The vine accepts its terms and is turned into a monster by the hands of the gifted.


    But Ginzo left somewhere without keeping his promise, leaving the two monsters behind.


    The pussy and vine secretly decided to live in the mountains near the village, but the villagers saw them. Then the villagers called out that it was a yokai hunt and surrounded the two.


    In fact, in the village, thousands of humans had been killed by cannibalism, and their bodies had been found unharmed. Besides, before I left, I was listening to the villagers say that it was the work of my pussy and vines.


    When my pussy and vine were about to be killed, two bodies glowed and two figures changed into dolls.


    The dolls make you feel very warm just by looking at them. They calm down the feelings of the villagers, crouch down in front of the dolls, apologize for their deeds with tears, and cherish the pussy doll.


    "Ridiculous." "Well, well, well."


    After listening to the old stories, Yaya and Maya straightened out their discomfort.


    "Why do you suddenly glow and become a doll and solve a story?"


    "Even if you say that, it''s not fiction, it''s a true story, so it remains an artifact."


    The monk said with a troubled face as he charged in with a bitter smile at Midori.


    Grasshopper genius is a nostalgic name, isn''t it?


    "Do you know!?"


    Tiredness spoke, and Mika exclaimed.


    "I am the brother of the founder of grasshopper witchcraft, who specializes in making monsters." He was a sinister magician, causing many calamities. It''s no exaggeration to say that you''re an ancient mad scientist. ��


    Tiredness hears plenty of bad rumors about the person during the Warring States Period. In addition to the sacrifices of the Warring States world, many wicked magicians and witchcraftsmen had conducted many human experiments and produced a large number of monsters, but Grasshopper was a person who could be called the head at that time.


    "Maybe the gifted Zang killed a monster in the village." And I said it was my pussy''s fault. "


    "Worst case scenario." "Was that his idea of puppeting?"


    It''s natural to think that way.


    I was exhausted to answer the question of Maya.


    "Uahhh, that''s a pretty strong artifact. I can''t possess the spirit, but I still have some thoughts left."


    Midori, who tried to analyze the doll, shouted with surprise.


    Wonder! Just looking at it will make you feel better!


    "Sure..."


    Mika screams, and the truth agrees.


    "This is definitely a good magic item"


    How can you make such a good item with such a stupid story?


    Maya also looked at the doll up close and made her feel better, but Yaya had further questions.


    Hey, Monk, can I try psycho-metry?


    Monk Midori asks.


    It doesn''t matter, but I''ll make sure to turn my back on the doll.


    "Okkeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    With the permission of the monk, Midori takes the doll and refuses.


    When you activate the psychometry ability on two dolls, the feelings of the parents and children flow into Midori''s heart.


    The days have been peaceful. Friendly and gentle parents and children. A broken daily routine. A mother''s heart determined to protect her daughter and survive without being turned into a monster, and a daughter who admires her mother.


    And above all, it was the emotions of the two of them when they were ready to die. When they were surrounded by angry villagers, they realized that they were doomed to no longer escape. Even then, they did not resent the villagers and cursed their fate. After thinking about each other, their mother and daughter changed their lives into artifacts.


    Just before they died, they didn''t despair. I wasn''t pessimistic. Grief, despair. But I didn''t resent it. Mother''s and daughter''s thoughts became stronger because they were in despair, and because no one resented them.


    "It''s a divine artifact made with the lives of two people, taking full advantage of the kind-hearted nature of parents and children." There are no more two souls, but by leaving a strong residual mind to the extreme, that mind is being used in the power of the artifact. Regardless of the nature of this artifact itself, the way it was made is unbelievably evil and cruel. "


    To be honest, Midori regretted playing psychometry.


    "I can''t talk about breast shit!"


    But I''m going to rely on items made with such bad tits.


    Mika exclaims, but says the truth calmly.


    "Well, I think the monk is cruel, even if it''s a tragedy, I''m sure the parents and children will want to use this artifact made with their own life to save someone who can save them."


    The monk speaks with a gentle expression. At that time, I suddenly thought green. The monk also has the ability of psychometry, and perhaps he spoke such a dialogue because he peered into the memory of this artifact.


    "I will believe the monk''s words and let you use them with difficulty."


    Midori took the doll from her pussy and said that the monk turned towards her.

 2610 13

    That was a few years ago.


    A magnificent man with dark eyes who volunteered to visit the Snow Oka Research Institute. He was motivated by revenge.


    "Revenge is a foolish thing to do."


    Junko''s experiments on the human body are as intent on getting in the way as much as possible, but she is particularly intent on getting in the way when she thinks that the purpose of the applicant is revenge.


    ��Maybe so, but we have to do something. You don''t know, but you must definitely punish those who trample upon human life and dignity for the sake of the mindlessness of the murdered and their own greed. Moreover, they won''t be caught by the police, and they won''t be punished by law."


    The applicant for the experimental platform had been bullied and killed by his son, who would become a junior high school student. I don''t see the school, I don''t see it. The incident took place in the countryside, and some of the perpetrators were treated as suicides because the police rarely intervened because there were well-known figures who could be seen by the police.


    "I don''t care what happens to my life anymore." But there were too many to kill. I''m not sure I can kill them all. That''s why I''m counting on this place. "


    The man had dark eyes when he first came, but as he spoke truthfully, his face turned soft. I truly thought that this was his true face, and that he was really a kind man.


    "Exactly, I was about your age." My son. "


    The man said, stroking his true head. True is different in appearance and actual age, but it is superfluous, so it should not be touched.


    "You want them to die, don''t you?" Tell me your name and whereabouts. "


    Huh?


    "If I kill you instead, you won''t be altered, you won''t get your hands dirty."


    After that, he murdered all the perpetrators of the bullying, their parents, and the teachers of the bare school. It was a vengeance without problems. It may be called the execution of justice. It was a revenge to be done.


    But I know the truth. That''s not how vengeance works. Fiction often sees a convincing revenge play, but it''s not real.


    While denying the revenge of others, he is trying to get revenge. Even though I didn''t know the other person''s face or name, I was rolling my vengeance on someone who was invisible. Even though I dragged my awareness that I was absurdly funny, I didn''t really want to change my purpose.


    Lilies were not particularly surprised when they saw Hayama returning to the Mansion in a mess.


    "I''m sorry. I was a maggot after all." I came back ashamed, looking like a maggot. Woof..... "


    Hayama apologizes for leaving mud and blood marks all over his clothes and skin.


    "There were multiple opponents, and I couldn''t help but notice that there were two witchcraftsmen in Shino." But... did you take care of one of them? Isn''t it fruitful? "


    While knitting in your own room, the lily asks Hayama, who is full of creative talent.


    "Even if I shoot through my head and throat, it was just a child who regenerates." I was surprised that you were stronger than maggots. ��


    And you came back without being killed, too?


    Lily was not surprised that she had returned, nor that Hayama was in ruins. I had assumed that it would be a struggle. However, I was surprised that no one could be killed and that Hayama was safe.


    Yuri knew that Mizuki, Akiko, and Shirokan Taro had failed within their expectations, and that other bill holders would not really kill each other even if they fought for it. And Yayama was the only lily that he had really gone to kill.


    "I think I wanted to kill you." I tried to rob you of your precious person again. [M] Mr. Yuri was also aiming for that effect, wasn''t he? He must have been reluctant to let you dance like a maggot. ��


    "I see..."


    Hearing Hayama''s words, the lilies become depressed


    "Is he going to drown in scheming?" It looks like you''ve been plotting a lot, but after being spotted, it seems like you''ve been told you''re spotted. "


    A voice can be heard from outside the room, and the door can be opened on its own. The doggy looks at the lily with a smile.


    "I couldn''t even knock, I overheard it, and it was an unpleasant behavior. You''re a stunned guest, aren''t you?"


    "Thank you for letting me stay with such a guest." I''ve known how you do it for a long time, but it doesn''t change. That''s probably why you''re seeing the truth. "


    I''ve known you for a long time?


    The dog had to abandon the line, and Lily stopped crocheting and turned her face to the dog.


    "Oops. I think my mouth slipped. Well, I''ve been allowed to observe it on my own for some time. Since I got to know Mizuki. I learned of your presence throughout the Matchmaking Month. Ah, it''s not like Mizuki is spying on me or circulating information on her own."


    It''s a shocking story, isn''t it?


    Usually, it was a lily that said thoughtful sarcasm, but I felt the fact that I was known, and I didn''t turn my head very much.


    "I don''t know what you''re up to from here. But isn''t it possible that you''ve seen through all the truth?"


    "Is that how you like to disturb people''s hearts?"


    "You admit to being disturbed." I''m just trying to be nice, okay? Well, it seems that you don''t like it, so let''s disperse it. "


    The doggy shrugged his shoulders as he laughed and walked away, looking at the lilies, which were shrinking with cold eyes.


    What kind of person are you?


    "That''s what I want to hear." Both Junko and Mizuki have strange friends. "


    Hayama asked, and Lily threw up in a grumpy mood.


    Six of them, Makkasan, Midori, Yaya, Asaya, Mika, and Shigeru, went west of the village of Pregnancy.


    I hear a lot about the west. There are rumors that only some high-ranking necromancers enter and exit, that there is a particularly dangerous laboratory, and that there is an entrance to the world, but even the villagers do not stop by, and many people do not know the actual situation.


    I heard that the bridge, or the bridge, is just beyond the Zaw, but anyway, if you go west along the road, a big valley will appear in front of the six of them. At the end of the road, a long suspension bridge leads to the valley.


    "Uahh. It''s spectacular."


    "A long suspension bridge... if it gets attacked while you''re crossing it, it''s over"


    "The enemy is going to do whatever it takes."


    Midori, Asaya, and Yaya say.


    "Let''s go."


    Without hesitation, Truth preceded and crossed the suspension bridge. The other five follow.


    "What if they drop the bridge while I''m crossing?!"


    Mika asks.


    If you''re attacked while you''re crossing, use the power of Yaya and Maya to make sure everyone can grow wings and fly.


    Well, then you''d better have it transferred normally.


    To tell the truth, I was exhausted.


    Maybe so, but I thought it would be more surprising to be able to fly.


    Sure!


    "It''s not good. It''s troublesome."


    ��Reject the wings and let the propeller fly from your head.��


    Although he agreed with the true words, Yaya was not enthusiastic, and Asaya came up with a different plan.


    ��Hmph... you''re drifting with a lot of spirituality ~��


    This is certainly unusual.


    When I came to the middle of the suspension bridge, I looked at the end of the suspension bridge and said that I was tired.


    "It''s not surprising that I''m really connected to the underworld." From now on, you can already think of it as a permanent [place]. "


    Midori trembles with her shoulders.


    "I can feel the same signs I felt when I fought against the images of the inhabitants of Hell in the garden of Tsukiko."


    ��I thought so too!��


    Mika agreed, saying the truth. Tiredness and greenery had the same feeling.


    Eventually, a group of people crossed the bridge. There is a large gate at the end of the bridge, and a small hut is built beside the gate.


    "Maybe you''ll need a bill of lading here!?"


    Mika looks up at the gate and shouts.


    "I guess so." Maybe only the chosen ones can come and go. "


    Makoto took out the eight bills and peered into the window of the hut.


    Then, a man peeked through the window, and his gaze turned to the truth. The true nature of the drifting stone was also a little chaotic. Because half of my face was a rotten man. Suddenly, I met the zombie at close range, and I didn''t have the guts to move at all.


    I wonder if you''re a customer of Yukishi-san? They say if you have eight bills, you can let them through, so why don''t you take a look? "


    The zombies called out to me, so I showed them the bill of lading in silence.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll open the gate and you can come through."


    The gate opened slowly as the gatekeeper zombie lowered its permission.


    When they saw the sight beyond the gate, they lost their words.


    The ground is literally covered with corpses. It''s not just the ground. There was even a half-crusted corpse on a rock on the slope. The trees are invariably wrapped and hung with corpses.


    It''s not like it''s completely filled with dead bodies without gaps. There are corpses nearby, but there is plenty of space. But if I open my eyes, there''s no room for corpses.


    None of the corpses were corrupted, not even radiant. But I don''t feel alive. All naked, eyes closed. There are many Japanese and adults of different races, young and old. Some of them are slightly discolored, but it seems that most of the time has not passed since death.


    "It''s a sight that doesn''t seem real."


    "Where did you get so many corpses..."


    Makoto and Green finally opened their mouths.


    "I heard you were making a body."


    The gatekeeper said as the zombie lit a cigarette.


    "Oh, I don''t know much about this, even if you ask me a question." I don''t even want to know. "


    "Why is the old man working as a gatekeeper in a zombie?" If you want to become a Buddha, I''ll let you do it ~


    "It''s not the old man." He''s only twenty-seven years old. I''m still a necromancer, but I failed the technique of mutilating parts of my body, and I ended up like this. It''s just a village job to guard here. ��


    The gatekeeper zombie answers Midori''s question.


    Making a corpse doesn''t mean killing people.


    "I heard from the village chief that the clones are mass-produced and immediately disposed of." Or maybe you''re spawning a clone dead. I don''t know the details. It seems that it was the work of the necromancer who lived in the west. I don''t know what it is for. "


    A gatekeeper who answers true questions.


    Passing through the gate, the party walked down the road. There were no bodies on the road alone. But the side of the road was full of corpses.


    "Hey, guys, watch out. I don''t want to do anything."


    Midori notices the first sign and draws attention to it. Everyone be on guard.


    A boy appeared from the shade of the side of the road and stared at the truth.


    The true heart flutters. The boy was wearing his face on his head. I can see the whole face.


    "You''re finally here." Aizawa..... "


    The boy showed up with a distorted smile, groaning at the truth.


    Plum Palace......


    When I caught a total of one gaze full of hatred, a black flame shook in my true chest as if I was inspired by a total of one.

 2611 14

    (It''s not a spirit body, it''s a flesh body.)


    Looking at a total of one, I judged that I was tired.


    "Azuma..."


    "I forgot about you." I thought you were dead. That''s good. "


    Truth speaks one way, blocking the one who tried to speak.


    "Five years have passed since then. I think I can still look back and see that you''re not really a loser."


    "What the hell..."


    Listening to the true dialogue, a total of one face is distorted.


    "I saw everything you were doing behind the scenes. You wrote about me on the backside, didn''t you? It was really disgusting. If you don''t like it, you should have said it to your face like it is now. That way, you wouldn''t be a murderer, and you wouldn''t be so miserable as to be a demon."


    "Can you do that, idiot!"


    "Oh, I can''t. I know. I can do it."


    "Grrrrr..."


    Many of the true words were objects that stroked the nerves of all in all. Shivering with anger. Of all the people around me, the fact that I had my embarrassing memories torn apart is one of the most embarrassing.


    "Why did you hate me so much? I screamed a lot on the backsite... and tried to kill the people around me with all my might. Unusual hatred. But I didn''t do anything to you. I don''t remember doing anything that I hated. I''ve been able to see you for five years, so I''ll ask you again. Why do you hate me? Why did you do that?"


    "Don''t make me say it again and again!" Because I had nothing, and you had everything! "


    A total of one yelled at the true question.


    Truth stares at a total of one. I didn''t hear enough, I said I wasn''t convinced, but I calmed down a little.


    "Swap your face with mine." Replace your motor nerves, too. I''ll give you my goddamn parents. Give me yours. Then I would definitely have been happy. Even my personality didn''t look like this. I was not bothered by the words of the Fractured. Instead, you''ve definitely become unhappy, your personality has deteriorated, and you''ve created a tragedy instead of me. "


    In a quiet tone, I let out all my emotions.


    "At best, you despise me." I''m sure you despise me and the women around you. You''re looking at me like a cockroach or a maggot..... "


    "Umeya. You''re not the only one who has that kind of pain, jealousy and complex." We all have it. I think we all know who''s here. That''s why I''m not going to rip you off in that regard. "


    To the total of the muffled tone, the true heart said with a pitiful tone.


    "Is there a reason for that?" I can''t believe it. "


    "I guess so." You''re the type of person who doesn''t want to see others at all. It''s a typical self-love personality disorder. But Umiya... do you remember? You said you were the ugliest person in the world. That''s what you thought of yourself. I can see myself as somewhat objective. How about now? It looks to me like it hasn''t changed at that time or now, but is that all right? "


    At first, it was provocative to leave the anger to me, but now I am calming my mood and speaking as if I were putting my mind to it. A total of one seems to be quietly accepting the true word at first sight.


    "At that time, you were manipulated and danced conveniently." And I murdered him for committing a serial murder. Don''t you understand that the man who manipulated you is still dancing? "


    "I know, but... what''s wrong with that?" Were you manipulated? Was he dancing? That may be so, but your resentment and murderous intentions are definitely coming from within me now and then! "


    At first glance, it seemed that he had quietly listened to the true words, but he began to shout again with a warped face.


    "You really have no salvation." I feel sorry for myself at the bottom, and I continue to like it at the bottom. I won''t take it off the bottom. "


    "What the hell..."


    When I said in amazement, Total One felt even more angry, and his whole body began to tremble. I took it as if I had begun to look down on myself again.


    On the other hand, the other faces were not just listening to the two conversations in silence.


    If you take off the coating of the lily, you can do something with the purification technique of Shino ~. If it''s a spirit body, then I''ll do it ~


    "Please try to peel it with Yaya and Maya." In addition, please add Mika''s destiny manipulation technique. "


    It''s a really messy and lethal plan!


    "I''ll really leave him to his distractions."


    His aim is true, isn''t it?


    "But this time there is flesh." After destroying the flesh first. If it was in the body, the Shino technique wouldn''t work before the coating. "


    "With your tired pictorial abilities, you can''t drag your soul out!?"


    "Lily knows about the technique, so there''s a good chance that it''s being addressed."


    While Shin and Koichi were talking, Midori, Tired, Mika, and the Ushimura sisters secretly whispered and held a meeting when it became a battle.


    "More than five years have passed since then. You don''t know what I look like, do you? What were you doing in the meantime?"


    Truth asks.


    "I''ve always resented you! That woman is going to be my power--"


    "I was just grudging. I was just steeped in self-pity. It''ll be nice and easy. It was easy, but it was pathetic. I wasn''t on an easy path. [M] But I''ve gained a lot of experience thanks to it. Meanwhile, you haven''t changed a bit. Idiots don''t fix it when they die."


    (Hey, is my brother convincing or provoking?)


    Midori telepathically pushes in, but the truth is silent.


    "Enough... I can''t even tell when I''m talking to you!" I was the idiot who listened! "


    A total of one who screams in a fucking way.


    "But you still listened, didn''t you?" Maybe you want someone to help you? "


    "Guuu..."


    To the true words, a total of one is shocked.


    This is bullshit!


    A total of one screamed, and countless black bubble balls gushed out from its feet.


    (The number of black bubbles is small and, above all, the strength is much weaker than before. Maybe because Burcanillo is gone)


    When I looked at the black foam group, I thought it was green.


    Tiredness ported the sketchbook and spread it out in front of a total of one, but nothing happened.


    I knew it wouldn''t work.


    It was a tired attempt to drag a total of one soul out of the body and trap it in the picture, but it was lightly resisted [Resist].


    "And that''s a corpse doll." However, the spirit body exists in this world. But I can also see the characteristics of the necromancer. I''ve never seen anything like it. ��


    "It''s a strange state of life and death at the same time."


    A total of one was analyzed, and immediately after Midori said that she was tired, the black foam group moved simultaneously.


    "Fly." "Wind counter."


    When the sisters activated their magic, the black bubbles flew in an unexpected direction at once. Moreover, it was bursting one after another in the distance. A total of one force was sent to a position beyond my control.


    "W-what the hell..."


    Ignored a light attack and stunned a total of one wolf.


    True shot a total of one. Two bullets pierced his head and chest and splashed blood.


    A total of one staggering, but not falling.


    ��You did it... you did it...��


    Perhaps it was because I was shot in the head, but I was slowing down. The shot was slow, but it looked like it was playing.


    A corpse doll with a regeneration function?


    What is a corpse doll?


    Murmuring, Yaya burst into question.


    "Shall I say a corpse doll is a zombie as close as possible to a living being?" You breathe, you eat, and your heart is moving. But this is... more like a moving corpse, a zombie as imagined. ��


    That corpse doll has its own spirit body in it.


    Tiredness and greenery explain.


    Meanwhile, the truth fires multiple bullets. Even though it''s a bullet with a powerful dissolved meat solution that overwhelms Mizuki''s regeneration ability, it doesn''t seem to have infiltrated her body as much as Mizuki. However, it does not reach the regenerative power of Mizuki at all.


    "That''s still a dead man." If the vessel is completely destroyed, it will be dead, so the cleansing technique will also work. ��


    I analyzed the total one in more detail and said that I was tired.


    "Same as humans!?"


    Mika asks.


    ��As long as I have a device that stops the spirit body, it can be revived, so it''s not the same.��


    Isn''t that vessel a flesh?


    This time, Maya asked.


    "You don''t have to be physical." However, in order for the body to move, it has to be in the body. At a time when it is protected against the purification technique of Shino, it seems that it is not immortal. Perhaps, as soon as the flesh is destroyed, it will be in the same condition as a mere necromancer. If the flesh is restored or the spirit body is restored by an instrument that holds the flesh, it will become an incredible state that is a necromancer and not a necromancer, and the purification spell will no longer work. "


    "Today, Shino-ryu is still a commentary character." It''s hard to understand. "


    Tired of explaining with long and wide tongues, Midori tea it.


    On the other hand, Shouichi, who had been shot all over his body, walked truly slowly.


    "The only move you''ve made is to get close to the Undead."


    Truth says, seeing that the effect of both the gun and the meat solution is weak, I took out two wooden dolls from my pocket.


    (Does it work?)


    I don''t know how to use it, so I thought about putting it in front of a total of one for now.


    A total of one person laughed furiously and scrapped his hand.


    Something small danced from his hand. It was true and familiar.


    "What''s that?" "Butterfly?"


    There are many wings!


    Seeing the six winged purple butterflies flying fluttering, the Niu Village sisters and Mika shouted out.


    "That''s..."


    (That''s......)


    I knew that Green was tired. It''s a populist insinuation. The hinting spell that I showed you with the spell crest in advance. And that butterfly is what appears in the mind of the person who showed the implication technique. It is a call to reality.


    When he saw the butterfly, he closed his eyes and fell on the spot.


    "Brother True!"


    Holy cow!


    Green and tired screams almost simultaneously.


    "Ahahaha, the effect is on your face. Die!"


    Pride of victory, until then, Keiichi, who had been in a slow motion, suddenly rushed toward the truth of his fall.


    Green and tired move to the true side, showing a stance that protects the true from a total of one attack.


    "Don''t disturb me..."


    It was a total of one shout, but the shout and the movement stopped along the way.


    Two wooden figures rolled away from their true hands in a fallen bounce toward one another. It''s a vine and pussy doll.


    "Ah... ah... ahhh... ahhhh!"


    Just by approaching the two dolls, a total of one felt the impact of being burnt.


    There is no pain. It is very hot, but somehow I don''t feel the pain of burns. On the contrary, it''s pleasant, but at the same time it''s unbearable for some reason. A strange feeling I''ve never felt before.


    The power of the doll far exceeds the power of Shino''s purification technique, and it penetrates through the shell of the flesh and purifies the spirit body.


    Wow, ahhh!


    It is not painful or painful. However, I was attacked by the feeling that I would disappear, and Total I worked my fear and survival instincts, screaming and fleeing from the scene.

 2612 15

    The memory is flying.


    I don''t even know what happened. When I realized it, I ran screaming. I was terrified of the warm sense of loss, and I was running around in the dark clouds.


    I cut my breath and stopped. His flesh is a corpse doll, a corpse but a faithful reproduction of human function. If you keep running, you''ll run out of breath.


    I don''t know why I ran away. The last thing I remember was that when I tried to truly end it, two dolls rolled off the ground. The moment I saw the doll, I went crazy.


    (What is this situation...? What is this flow...?)


    When I thought I could win, I was deprived of that opportunity as if a mysterious protagonist correction miracle had happened to the opponent. With that awareness, a total of one boils down with regret.


    "Damn it... again. Always. It''s like he''s the hero, and I''m a crowd villain. Why...... I can''t forgive you and I won''t admit it!"


    I ran around to the sky against my own enemies and received them as my true allies, and I cried out with all my strength.


    (Oh... I''m sorry. I don''t have anything and I have what I want. It''s easy to get. "I can''t help but regret it..." After five years of reunion, the remorse of that time came to life again. No, it''s more than that. Why am I all... shit, shit...!)


    Lie on your knees. Put your hands on the ground and lean down, sobbing.


    Although he was sobbing for a while, he finally stood up in anger.


    (This vengeance... we don''t just do it to clear our grudges. Do it for my own proof. If you keep losing like this, you won''t be able to die. I will definitely win this time!)


    In front of the determined one, a familiar figure appeared.


    "Devil..."


    Only the eyes are vividly reflected on the black body. Those eyes are pointed straight at a total of one.


    To be honest, one of them felt that Devil was creepy. I don''t talk, I don''t know what I''m thinking. I also suspect that people may be monsters.


    As Devil slowly approached the total one and came to the immediate side, he put his hand on the total one.


    (What...... this......)


    The moment Devil took her hand, hatred reignited. Moreover, there is no ratio of the previous one. My head is turning to hate. I turned back now and was driven by the urge to kill all of Makoto.


    "Stop it! Don''t do anything extra!"


    I refused vehemently and took out Devil''s hand. Devil''s eyes were dazzled.


    "Did Lily tell you?" Don''t give my heart any more workmanship! My heart is mine! "


    Even so, lilies continue to play with my fate. Even after being truly killed, for five years, I was subjected to the technique of continuing to flash back bad memories in order to amplify and maintain hatred. I don''t want to be tampered with anymore.


    From Devil''s point of view, I intended to amplify my hatred with kindness, but I decided to respect it because I don''t even know the total amount of feelings that I want to burn my heart with pure hatred.


    Devil nodded one at a time and walked with his back turned.


    (He really doesn''t know why....)


    Thinking so, he walked after Devil.


    True was familiar with the man''s appearance at first. He was wearing an armor from the Warring States Period, but he was not wearing a helmet.


    When the samurai scrapped his hand, the six winged purple butterflies that he had just seen appeared on his palm.


    "This is..."


    "The opponent you were trying to fight was manipulating your head with magic." But I interfered and solved the spell. "


    The samurai laughs furiously in front of the truth.


    "That''s how we''ve helped you every once in a while." But you know, it''s not like I''m special with you, that the power and will of my previous life will only affect me a little. In fact, it''s everywhere in the world. With a stronger influence than the guardian spirit, the memory, will and power of the previous life can help this world unnoticed. Including real dreams and deja vu and insect news. Oops, I used modern languages smoothly. Ahh, it''s also a modern language that''s smooth. "


    "It''s time to tell me." What is the cruel truth? You said "curse."


    "You don''t have to know now." It''s totally chatty. ��


    When the true samurai asked, another man appeared behind the samurai. A white man dressed as a wizard himself, with blonde hair stretching straight from under his hat. The most eye-catching thing is the colour of the eyes, which are used to seeing the truth. Her eyes were exactly the same color.


    "I don''t think everything will be as you think." Well, this is the only one who had a curse. Which means the curse is on us. That''s what brutal truth is. "


    The samurai pointed at the wizard-style man with his thumb.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m the culprit." True, you don''t have to worry about anything. [M] You don''t have to bear the sins of your previous life. "


    The wizard speaks with a soft smile and tone, but the truth is that the man cannot be trusted from before. Obviously, it seems like there is something in the stomach.


    (Armored warriors can be trusted. I like it. It''s close to me. This gray wizard... feels bad even though he''s the same as me)


    "This one is the worst." No, as I just introduced myself, this is the culprit. Same soul. I hate this guy. You''re interfering with everything I''m trying to tell you. "


    A martial artist who throws up as if he had read his true thoughts.


    ��That''s because we were waiting for the right time. You were trying to tell everything without thinking, right?"


    The wizard said with a soft smile.


    "You''re telling me you''re lying."


    ��Do you remember?��


    Truth points out that the wizard slightly changes the shape of his smile and places his hand on the hat''s lip.


    KAAAAA


    With a sweet roar, someone was hugging me from behind.


    Is it the Beast Emperor?


    Kuu


    When the true name was called, the Beast Emperor nodded with a voice in his ear. It''s true that you feel a strange feeling of being held by the same yourself and calming down.


    "Do you know why we came out?"


    "Oh, it''s finally time."


    Makoto nodded at the samurai''s confirmation. The time is approaching. And for that reason...


    "I''m not the only one." It''s the same soul, the same self, so I want to be closer. "


    Hah, you''re such an idiot.


    Kuuuuuu


    The warrior laughs at the wizard''s words. The Beast Emperor roared in an upbeat mood, stroking his true cheeks and neck.


    While the truth was stunned, the other faces were resting there.


    "It''s not just a coma, is it? Let them rest until they wake up naturally.��


    Tiredness decided to take a break and rested in obedience.


    (Ancestors, it''s nice. Is that what you saw, ancestor? My real brother is talking to me in my previous life. "No, I don''t think so..." If you see through it, your ancestors will be even more upset.)


    Midori saw that he did not see through everything, but perhaps he realized that it was not just something.


    "Ah, Mika. I''m tired. I have something to let go of."


    Maha calls out.


    "I really confessed last night."


    "What the hell..."


    "Oh! I see!"


    Mika''s face was broken, although her tiredness became a little wicked in response to Maha''s remarks.


    Mika, can you laugh there?


    Yaya looks at Mika strangely.


    "Actually, I used to confess!" You''re screaming in a crowded city! Ignored! I ran away! "


    It''s really Mika, isn''t it?


    I was exhausted by the sinister expression, but when I heard Mika''s story, I broke my mouth.


    "I don''t expect an answer, and I don''t get one."


    A mahjong with a shining smile.


    "I wonder if we can have a decent relationship."


    Yaya says vainly with a distant look.


    "I heard a few stories about people like us in love, but it didn''t help."


    Maya says. I''ve been looking into people in the same situation as me for a long time, and I''ve heard about them, but I stopped looking at them sometime.


    "Love is complicated because we share the same body"


    "Once upon a time, the two of us liked the same person. Only Maya this time."


    "Either way, it''s complicated. And I... I''m not asking for it."


    Maja, Yaya, Maja.


    Didn''t you ask for it?


    Including the dialogue that I didn''t expect the answer to earlier, Midori is concerned about the words of Ayahuya and asks.


    "You''re free to like someone on your own, aren''t you? I just immersed myself in that feeling and made myself feel happy. It feels painful, too. But since we are like this, it''s better not to ask for the other person''s feelings to return."


    "Hmph... I see..."


    I feel that the way of thinking is somewhat lonely.


    (Emotions are free, but you''re free to ask for them)


    Thinking like that, Truth rises up.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah


    "Ahh..."


    To Midori, who shows her teeth and laughs, makes a truly heartless or grumpy voice.


    Truth often forgets the encounter with one''s previous life in a dream. But this time I remembered everything. I remembered all the interactions in my dreams.


    I knew that all the dreams I had just seen had gone out of the cylinder and that Midori was still peeking into my head. And it can be seen that he is also thinking about true greenery. And when he saw that he was held by the Beast Emperor, he saw that Midori was burning, and the truth was dazzling.

 2613 16

    A true person walks in the west of the forbidden village of Pregnancy Holy Village.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go. The place off the road is overflowing with corpses.


    Occasionally, zombies and ghosts appear and attack us, but weary and green instantly repel them.


    "There aren''t many corpses around here!" That''s why I feel like I''m doing it! "


    Mika screams, pointing to the side of the mountain. It was not that the corpses were buried without gaps, but as I walked, I saw many places with few corpses.


    I went west of Ikamura, and then what should I do ~? I just walked down the road looking for lilies without a guide?


    "It looks like that bad-minded lily is going to set it up."


    Green and tired say.


    "Look at that. There''s the same corpse. There, there and there."


    And the truth came to a halt, and pointed unto the two corpses that were leaning against the tree. A corpse with the exact same face and body.


    "The same person?" "There''s a possibility of twins."


    and Yaya and Maya.


    "The gatekeeper said the zombies were cloning!" Maybe that''s the right idea! "


    "Oh, that''s more likely." "I accidentally forgot."


    Mika shouted and the sisters said.


    Hey, somebody''s coming again.


    Mika noticed the first signs as she sat on the top of the hill in a place with a good view.


    At the end of the road, a man appeared who was driving his rear car at a tremendous speed. Large quantities of cargo were loaded on the rear cargo bed. The load was a dead body. Just like the surrounding corpses, it was bizarrely vibrant.


    "Oh, I found it."


    The old man, who was pulling the rear car, was full of habitual fur, and called out with a happy smile.


    "I''m listening to you." You really came to this village. I''m tired of Shino, the most powerful great witchdoctor. "


    The middle-aged man is thrilled to see that he is tired.


    What about you?


    Truth asks a familiar, high-tension man when he first meets.


    "I''m Kiyoyuki Nakaseko [Hiroyuki Naka]." A necromancer who has lived in this village for a long time. "


    "Nakaseko... Yaki''s father?"


    "Are you an acquaintance of Yaki?" There''s a blood connection... mmm... but you''re going to be a lot more ancestor. Even if I look like this, I''ve been alive since the Meiji period. "


    and generosity.


    (I don''t know how many ancestors, but it''s not like Yaki.)


    I think so. I certainly didn''t feel that the hair area was similar, but the facial features didn''t look very similar.


    "Is it me?"


    "Yes. I heard from my acquaintance that that Shino worker had come to the village and entered this western land." I didn''t know where I was, but I was hoping that I would find it in between work. I found it brilliantly. "


    Exhausted, Generosity answers.


    "Working is..."


    Midori sees a pile of corpses on the rear cargo bed, like a doll.


    "Oh, this is the job." The corpses on this land. I''ve made and placed all these things. It''s hard every day to preserve the anti-corruption work of corpses, increase corpses, and sedate zombie-roaming corpses. ��


    "It''s a generous thing to say."


    Why would you do that?


    Sister Niu Village asks at the same time.


    "Yokai?"


    "Excuse me." "Combined twins."


    Asked, the sisters became half-eyed.


    ��I''m sorry, but I love corpses.��


    Kiyoyuki replied with a refreshing smile. Everyone will be silent.


    "Oh, I knew it." Fufufu, you guys don''t understand the beauty of being a corpse. "


    Since it was a familiar reaction, Kiyoyuki had a smile to spare.


    "By the way, can I take your form too?" Especially Sasano-kun there. [M] I was thrilled to meet the greatest Witch Doctor. Besides, he was so beautiful and lovable. I definitely want this to be a type. "


    Mold?


    I have a bad feeling about it, and I ask the truth.


    "I''ll clone you." However, the soul cannot enter. Manufacture a clone of a corpse from scratch. And into my collection. "


    No, and who''s going to accept that?


    "I see..." No one has the same values as I do. "


    Really turned down, Kiyoyuki sighed heavily.


    "Maybe we''ll have a little talk with Professor Kirisaki."


    "That''s a subtle difference, isn''t it?"


    "I''m tired," says Makoto.


    "Well, it''s a pity these bodies are fake." Still, there are people who have come to life. I always dream of what the original was like, rolling around on a body that never rotted. Then you''ll feel very warm. Even though it''s a chunky corpse, I feel the warmth. "


    Kiyoyuki speaks of her fallen affection for the corpse with an enchanted face.


    "That''s right, the highest level of necromancers are coming and going here." It was Motoyama, the true master of necromancers. There''s secret research going on everywhere, so it''s dangerous to wander around poorly. ��


    "I was invited to Rainbow Shore Lily. Do you know where I am?"


    It''s funny that you''re invited and you don''t know where it is, right?


    Upon hearing the true words, Kiyoyuki''s expression turned strange


    That''s why we''re in trouble.


    "Hmm... I know, but I don''t know your background or purpose, so I can''t tell you." You may be lying. "No, but I don''t think you guys are liars..." That''s right. I''ll tell you if you guys let me take the mold. "


    "Fine, we''ll find it ourselves."


    It was a generous suggestion with a smile, but True refused without hesitation.


    "Even if you take the mold, I''ll just give you a little bit of your DNA. Can''t you do that anyway?"


    "Disgusting" "Disgusting"


    "I''ve had enough of mass-producing copies of myself without my knowledge!"


    The cat asked for forgiveness, but Yaya, Maya, and Mika declined.


    Mika, don''t say that line in front of the clones.


    "I know! I didn''t expect you to pay attention!"


    Mika-san''s mood must also be complicated ~


    True inserted a nail, Mika shouted, and Midori followed.


    "You can take my type." If you don''t mind, just me. "


    Tiredness is offered, and everyone sees tiredness in astonishment.


    "Oh! I''m so grateful to you for the tired DNA from Shino!"


    Hiroyuki takes a small jump and rejoices in the great joy.


    Is that okay?


    Makoto asks.


    "It''s not very good, and this guy is certainly disgusting, but for real. Besides, he appreciates it. If you just want DNA, you can collect it without permission, right? But he properly turned us down."


    And, tired.


    So you turned down all the corpses all over the place?


    "No, that''s not true." Unauthorized use from everywhere. However, you guys -- I put it in Sasano''s hands, so I didn''t hesitate to use it on my own. "


    Answering the real question, Kiyoshi answered with a smile. It doesn''t seem like a man without manners or discipline.


    "I''ll ask you one question before I tell you." What do you mean you were invited to Rainbow Lily? Although he is an armed necromancer, he has a very vicious face. Are you aware of that as well? "


    "I know, I''m here to fight." Lilies know that, too. "


    Truth answers the question of forgiveness.


    "What... a duel based on an agreement..." Hmm... is that why there are so many people around her? "


    Kiyoyuki changed the direction of her body as she spoke.


    "Can you see the path on the slope of the mountain? Look, I''m just ahead of you on that snake-like road.��


    Generosity points to the path of the mountainside.


    Watch out for naturally occurring wild undead along the way, as well as undead escaping from the necromancer''s research facility.


    "We''ve been attacked many times."


    Makoto said to Kiyoyuki, who advised him.


    "And one more thing that bothers me..." Do you possess a very powerful artifact? It also possessed extremely sacred power..... "


    Is this it?


    Kiyoshi pointed out it to me, and Makoto took out the vulture and pussy doll from her pocket and showed them to me.


    "It''s the artifact that was placed in the Great Demon Temple..." Why do you have it? "


    Amazingly generous.


    "I borrowed it from the monk."


    "Thank you for lending me this." This is a treasure among the artifacts stored in the Great Demon Temple. It is also a crystal of holy power, purifying power, and righteous power. If we were necromancers, it would be a nasty substitute. I mean... the monks really like you guys, and they trust you. Doll''s Roots - Do you know the sad story of the vine and pussy? "


    "Breast shit story." "Immune story."


    "I see. If you knew it, it might be easier for you to use your artifacts." Strong artifacts and spells can greatly change the influence of power, depending on whether the owner knows and understands the roots. "


    Is that so?


    When I heard Kanyuki''s words, I was tired of hearing them.


    "That''s right. Well, it''s a famous story among magicians, but I didn''t bother to say it because I thought I knew the truth."


    "I knew it." "Common sense."


    I''m a Fate Operator, but I didn''t know!


    "Mika-san, that''s called magic, because it''s a superpower that''s different from the body shape of magic..."


    After a brief chat, the party broke up with Kanyuki and walked the path she pointed out.


    Platinum Taro was alone in his given room.


    "Are you still in depression mode?" It''s not like Platinum Taro. "


    Akiko calls out after visiting the room. Mizuki and Devil are also there.


    "Taro Shirokane, I need to talk to you."


    To Mizuki''s words, Shirokintaro raised his face.


    "That one..."


    When Devil realized what was happening, Platinum Taro was a little wary.


    "Ahah, I think it''s okay..." I guess so.


    "You have a high rate of being on the side of the Matchmaking Moon, right?"


    Mizuki and Akiko smile.


    Makoto, it looks like the bill collection is over and you''re entering the west.


    "I''m surprised that you beat Hayama too." There may be differences in the number of people. "


    "It sounds like Lily''s plan." Now, I love lilies, and I think it''s a problem here, Platinum Taro, who loves lilies and loyal ministers of lilies. "


    Mizuki''s smile disappeared.


    "Don''t you want to protect the lilies?"


    What?


    Taro Shirokane''s face was toughened up after confirming Mizuki.


    "I''m tired, and I don''t really know what kind of solutions are in place, and to be clear, even lilies seem dangerous." I know it''s against Lily''s will, but Akiko and I are going to fight again to stop Makoto. It seems that Devil will come too. "


    Listening to Mizuki, Taro Shirakane nods.


    Mizuki and the others do what Lily doesn''t want. I am willing to swear absolute loyalty to Lily, and now I think it is right to believe in Lily''s victory without doing anything arbitrary. But--


    "What will Platinum Taro do? Believe in Lily and be a good child to protect her from what she says, and silently overlook the attack of an enemy that threatens Lily''s life?"


    You can stay at home by keeping your mom''s promise, and you can go to battle on your own or leave it to Shirokanedaro to be mad at your mom.


    Asked by Mizuki and Akiko, Shirokintaro lifted his belly and raised his face.

 2614 17

    Returning to the Lily''s Mansion, Koichi squatted in the given room and was just as depressed as Shirokintaro. But the reason for depression is completely different.


    "This world is not nice to me at all." Everything in this world is unfriendly. The world knows nothing about me. "


    I feel sorry for myself and pessimistic. And self-pity turns into a driving force that curses the whole world.


    "Oh, by saying that, do you mean that you are hungry for affection because you remember someone being kind to you, and you want someone to be kind to you?"


    The lilies that came into the room tease. The door to the room was left open, so I happened to hear the murmur from outside the room.


    "You screwed up." Well, it''s a life-threatening species, and you''d better run back if you want to be killed. No matter how much regeneration you have, if your heart or brain is destroyed or not, and your body is completely destroyed, you''re done for. "


    "I was immortal, wasn''t I?"


    And when he had heard the counsel of the lilies, he stripped them of their eyes.


    "Unfortunately, you''re a failure." You were already dead before you even met me. The spirit body is already a necromancer''s body. It''s an over-dead prototype, so there''s nothing we can do about it. That''s why we also applied a coating to resist the cleansing technique of Shino. It will be kept for as long as there is a flesh, but if there is no flesh now, there is a possibility of flying to the underworld at that point, or staying as a necromancer, and I don''t know which way to fall. I''ve given you biological reason and a body that stays in this world, so it''s not like you''ve failed at all. "


    Lily explains, but she was not convinced. It is different from what I have said so far. I was told I was a transcendent of death, but now I''m told I''m different.


    "After all, you fooled me..."


    "It''s true that you''ve been subjected to a treatment that makes you an over-dead man." However, I didn''t say a word about it being successful. "


    Looking at the total of one who strokes himself, Lily smiles comfortably.


    "Using a necromancer -- by treating it at a time when my research was not progressing, you''ve become incomplete, and you can''t do anything anymore." It''s a bit of a strong zombie substitute. Yeah, but Devil''s got it. The spirit body is maintained in a perfect state in this world. In addition, even if the flesh disappears, the soul will remain in this world, and if the other flesh - the artifact - is present, it will be completely revived. Devil also has the ability to divide and duplicate himself. Which means that Devil can also be used physically. Even if the current Devil''s flesh is destroyed, we need to replace it. ��


    Originally, Devil had the technique of separating cells, transferring souls to the separated side, and surviving. In addition, after receiving the treatment of lily, Devil gained the ability to make countless small schizophrenic bodies and store them in suspended state in the distance, and to resurrect them many times by moving them to the distant schizophrenic body where they kept their souls no matter how many times they were killed.


    In other words, if you store schizophrenia everywhere in the world, it''s practically immortal. No matter how much you get killed, you can come back to life. As long as the Earth itself is not destroyed, Devil will survive. But it''s not like we can do the same to someone else. Because it is a divisive devil, it is an art that is possible.


    "As I said many times, the total number one is until the current body is completely broken." Of course, we could have survived if we had destroyed it in a repairable way. Koichi, in your case, it''s wiser not to move your body, but to move away from the phantom and leave the spirit body alone. "


    "I was able to use my abilities in the spirit body thanks to Miko''s Burqaroni." he''s dead.... "


    "In your case, if you''re a spirit body, your abilities will diminish, but it''s not so much that you can''t use your abilities at all. Stay focused on Devil''s support."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me..."


    Listening to the words of Lily, a total of one expression is distorted by anger.


    (In the end, you''re always like this. Whatever you do, it won''t work. Even if you think you''ve got something, it''s a joy. And he comforted himself with a frown. Every time pattern. Ahhh.


    A fractured self appears in a total of one head, making fun of me in an inaudible tone. The face is an ugly and distorted laughing face.


    "If you don''t want to, you don''t have to." I don''t expect anything from you. Stay there and squat down until everything is over. "


    Lily gave up unilaterally and left the room. A total of one did not react.


    (Ahahaha, you shouldn''t be abandoned. Really, you like to roll down the bad side.)


    I also lost the energy to refute the scoffing Fractured, and the total of one was drowned.


    Junko and the dog stood where Lily had left the room, as if waiting for her.


    ��Were you listening? It''s a good hobby."


    I see, she''s the one who murdered your precious people


    And he was really murdered.


    Well then, it''s like a zombie now, isn''t it?


    "In other words, it''s like Makoto has already done half his revenge." If I had a desire for revenge, I''d feel like I was halfway there. "


    Koichi is an executioner. Since I''m the planner, the gravity of the crime lies with me, and half of it isn''t strange? "


    As for the true feelings, Junko''s pointing out is more correct, right?


    Junko, Lily, and the doggy talk.


    "It''s a good material for distracting your heart." I''d like to praise you for Rikishi Yuri properly, but somehow, Yuri-chan, the way you do things is more and more similar to me. You don''t even know what happens when I hit you, do you? I don''t know what''s going to happen, but it''s like you''re having fun with a solution, right? "


    Even if Junko puts a plan in place, she doesn''t expect much from the results of the plan. In the first place, there are no holeless solutions, and often holes are intentionally made. Lilies seem to be doing the same thing as themselves, Junko.


    "Please interpret it as you like." But... as far as I''m concerned, no matter how the process changes, I want the results to be as expected. "


    I guess it was better to enjoy the process than the results, Junko, and me, while enjoying the process.


    That''s right.


    When the lily smiled at the dog''s point, a total of one came out of the room.


    With a ghostly footsteps, but while rolling their fighting spirit, the three of them silently saw off the one who walked without a glance. It was clear where we were going and what we were going to do.


    Six of them walk along the gently curving slope.


    "Brother, another customer."


    When Midori reports first, four familiar people appear on the uphill slope in front of the right way.


    On the slope, there were four figures: Mizuki, Akiko, Shirokataro, and Devil.


    We''re all here to greet you.


    Looking at Mizuki''s four faces, he sensed the opponent''s intentions. Apparently, they were going to fight each other.


    Aya, and I''m going to come with you to Devil. Since when did you get along?


    Midori shrugs her shoulders.


    "When you got the bill, wasn''t that the end of it!?"


    "Ahah, that''s not Lily''s order." It''s our intention. "


    I was told that Yuri-sama would give me a hand, so can''t you overlook it!


    When Mika asked, Mizuki smiled and Shirokaned Taro shouted with her fighting spirit.


    "If you really wanted to stop me, you should have hit me unexpectedly, but it was sweet at the time of fighting with a dignified appearance"


    Truth points out.


    "That doesn''t make it fun to decide on a match, does it?" Besides, even that Hayama hasn''t failed. "


    And, Mizuki.


    You''re going to do it in a place like this!


    It''s advantageous in terms of the number of people, but the land is in the other direction.


    Looking up at Mizuki and the others looking down from the top of the slope, Mika says exhausted.


    "There''s nothing you can''t do on the slope because you''re off the road, but if you''re not good enough, you''ll roll off. But the slopes are full of corpses, and if you accidentally fall, you should consider getting rid of the corpses beforehand."


    Truth draws attention.


    "Disgusting Considerations" "Being saved by a corpse"


    Rather, there is a possibility that the corpse will stomp your legs ~


    Shortly after Yaya, Asaya, and Midori said it, Devil''s body sank to the ground and disappeared.


    "Watch out for Devil." I don''t know where they''re coming from. ��


    Tiredness prompted attention this time, with Mizuki stretching the whip from the sleeve of her right-hand suit and Akiko pulling out her kotatsu.

 2615 18

    Makoto is particularly vigilant about Akiko''s Kotatsu [Firecloth]. When Akiko approached me, I had to stay away from the fire clothes, and of course I couldn''t get close to her. It was a demon sword that demonstrated unparalleled strength against a male opponent, and its power had already been experienced.


    Are you tired and dangerous? But can he resist [Resist]?)


    Truth turns its gaze to fatigue. I knew the power of my firecloth.


    The first thing I set up was Mizuki. Two sparrows are unleashed as they wave their left hand wide.


    A sparrow flying in a straight line changes its trajectory and lands on the ground where it is. A sparrow is not just a ranged attack. When landed on the ground, it has the ability to eliminate friction around the landing site. If you do, you won''t be able to stand, and most of your movements will be wiped out. But--


    "The friction doesn''t go away." "The sparrows are only roasted chickens."


    Yaya and Maya activated improvised magic to prevent friction erasures, while wrapping two sparrows in flames.


    Even if the sparrow is burned and dropped, Mizuki will not be upset at all and will wave his whip as he approaches. The aim is anything and the troublesome Ox Village sisters.


    At about the same time, Midori stood her sword and danced in front of Yaya and Maya. Strike off the whip with the blade part of the sword.


    "Ouch!?"


    Midori frowns. I felt a sharp pain in my right finger holding the razor blade.


    I saw a mark on my middle finger that looked like a needle puncture. At that moment, something jumped out of the razor blade and stabbed Midori''s finger.


    (That''s right. The poison needle of the amboinagai came out of that whip... This is really bad ~)


    Midori, who has been exposed to a powerful poison that easily kills people, rushes to analyze her body and try to detoxify herself. Focus on the task alone.


    "Watch out for the poison needle coming out of the whip."


    Noticing that Midori received a needle, True draws attention.


    Mika shoots at Mizuki. To keep them from pursuing Midori.


    Meanwhile, Makoto shot at Akiko, but before that, Shirokanedaro stood up and fired a bullet with his drilled hands.


    "People are eating clay."


    Platinum taro screams, and more clay grains than ever fly in.


    Mizuko Takiko


    Tiredness chanted a trick to prevent clay grains from flying in. We also applied a stronger technique than usual, summoned a large number of vinyl-shaped water spirits, and expanded them extensively.


    Most of the clay grains were prevented by the vinyl water spirits, but some came out of the gap.


    Clay grains ignore Mika and only really attack. True takes off his jacket and shakes it off like last time. I also care if it sticks to my jacket.


    (I am most afraid of being penetrated into my body. Even when separated from the body of Platinum Taro, it was a substitute for automatically returning to the body after time has passed, but perhaps the nature of it has changed, and the persistence may have increased, so you have to be careful.)


    I truly know that preconceptions and stereotypes can sometimes be fatal.


    But true fear ended in concern. Clay grains prevented by Mizuko Takiko and shaken off by the jacket fly back to Shirokintaro.


    Mizuki was targeting Midori even more while Shirokintaro was distracted by her true and tiredness. This time, the blade spider attacked me by stepping left and right.


    The blade spider jumped on the green. Midori paid with her sword, but Mizuki waved her whip aiming at the timing.


    Bend over and avoid the whip. But that wasn''t enough. From the whip, the dark weapon Amboyna stretched again. This time, I was aiming for Green''s neck.


    Midori also called it so, and did not stop moving, but immediately rolled to the side after bowing, and dodged the kiss with the poison needle.


    Mika keeps shooting at Mizuki, but Mizuki doesn''t try to avoid it. Every bullet strikes me, but I can''t even see the bleeding. Actually, she bled, but the bleeding that came out of her body had returned to her body before she went out of her clothes, so she didn''t see the bleeding.


    "Abu Abu Abu Abu Bubu, Mizuki-san wants you to play with Midori ~? Shang, etc!"


    Midori showed her teeth, laughed and metastasized.


    Mizuki reflexively watches Midori fly to her side.


    But Midori was transferred to the side of Platinum Taro.


    Giggle!


    The blow from the razor blade hit the back of Platinum Taro''s head. Platinum Taro falls forward with a funny voice.


    "Ahaha, feint ahhh"


    Mizuki only glanced at Midori and didn''t try to make a move. Midori deliberately jumped into a place that could be described as an enemy territory, and decided that she would not force herself to fight the opponent because she was capable of a medium range attack. I decided to leave it to Akiko or Platinum Taro to deal with.


    Even though Mizuki didn''t say anything, Akiko knew what she was doing. Fill the gap towards the green.


    "Sister Akiko, you can play for a bit ~"


    As Midori laughs, she turns her body towards Akiko, who sticks it in. Midori once conducted combat training at the Snow Oka Laboratory with both Mizuki and Akiko, so she was likely to know the strength of the opponent as well.


    But Midori didn''t know. Akiko can also improve her physical abilities by drawing out the power of her demon sword and firecloth. Recently, the power of the fire suit has been made even stronger.


    Akiko moves agile away from humans, looking from Midori and coming around from the right. For a moment, Midori lost sight of Akiko. When I noticed it, Akiko was lying next to me and thrusting a small sword at my neck.


    The sword guards Midori''s neck at a fairly short distance. The blade of the small strip was sharpening the wood, but the tracks were off and it didn''t stick to Midori''s neck.


    "I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I ''m..."


    Midori barks and raises the stone collision of her sword. Akiko''s relentless attack also lit a fire on Midori, striking her with no effort.


    Although it was a sharp blow, Akiko jumped backwards at a brilliant timing that matched the motion of Midori after carefully watching the motion of Midori.


    Midori stepped in and swung down the blade of her sword. This was avoided by Akiko, but immediately after she avoided it, she got slightly tangled in her legs.


    Without missing that gap, Midori''s razor blade hit Akiko''s shaft foot as hard as it could. The long skirt rolled up and Akiko fell flashily.


    Let, let, let!


    Platinum taro barked, swinging the drill and rushing into the green. Midori was wary and gave up pursuing Akiko and turned towards Shirokintaro.


    Even though I jumped in myself, I was in the middle of a hardened enemy and had to stand around multiple times. We must fight alongside it. If it is serious and dangerous, it is a stomach area that leaves quickly due to metastasis.


    Giggle!


    Shinji fired a bullet into Shirokataro''s stomach. Platinum Taro leaned over with a funny voice.


    It was true that he tried to shoot more guns at the fallen Platinum Taro, but he stopped shooting with a sense of murder.


    "True! Down below!"


    Tiredness cried out, and knew what the word meant. Truth jumps back from the spot.


    Devil jumped out of the ground where the truth was.


    (I wasn''t even exhausted to say it.)


    Devil was truly on the lookout for surprises at any time. A true gaze meets the devil in front of you.


    Cuuuuuu!


    Screams overlapped in the same voice. It was the voice of Yaya and Maya.


    Truth can''t take its gaze off the upcoming Devil. I want to find out what happened, but I can''t make sure. However, Mika and I are tired instead, so I''ll leave it to you.


    Yaya and Maya were attacked by another devil who appeared from the ground. The sword pierced my abdomen.


    "You think Devil''s two!"


    Mika, who didn''t know that Devil could replicate her, opened her eyes in amazement.


    Mizuki waves her whip towards Mika. Mika dodges the whip and responds with a gun.


    (Maybe I should stop talking to Mika. Unlike Midori and Tired, I''m going to kill you. I really pierced it, though.)


    Mizuki thought so and refrained from using the dark weapon Amboyna against Mika.


    I stood up to the devil who attacked Yaya and Maja. Devil pulls his hand out of his sister''s belly and flatters it again.


    "It was close..."


    Pretty squeaky.


    The Ox Village sisters, both of whom frowned at the pain and held down their pierced stomachs. The wound was blocked immediately, but if the current blow was slightly skewed upward, the regeneration device in the body was destroyed, and it became a Buddha. If that happens, the two magicians won''t be able to do anything.


    "Auto Mole Slapping" "Light of Sanctions to the Wicked Crawling from the Bottom of the Earth"


    Yaya and Maya cast spells at the same time. The two of them were willing to stay as aggressive as possible in order to play the supporting role for everyone, but when Devil came to scourge, they decided that they could not do so.


    Devil, who appeared in front of him, waved his arms. The fingernails of the hand are sharp and pointed.


    Truth dodged lightly, pulled out a survival knife, and fought back.


    Devil dodged the knife''s blow at an unusual timing.


    Behind its true form, another Devil emerges, trying not to attack.


    However, shortly after solving the flattening and rising from the ground, a giant hammer of light appeared in the air and hit Devil on the head.


    Unaware of what happened, Devil reflexively resurfaces. Not just the blows to my head, but the energy ran all over my body, and there was a shock all over my body. And once flattened, but unable to maintain flattening, it is solved in a collapsed state.


    Devil, who was battling the truth, felt it was dangerous to continue fighting alone, and ran away flat.


    The tired sword swung down and cut off the head of the rest of the immobile devil. Then Devil''s black body melted like a coal tar, creating a pure black stain on the ground.


    "What...? Are you playing with them without my permission...?" Aizawa..... "


    A total of one appeared there, and when I saw the true fighters in battle, my face turned dazzling.


    Makoto noticed a total of one. However, some people just glance at it and concentrate on the opponent they are fighting. Only the free truth and exhaustion of her hands turned her gaze to a total of one.


    "Look, the world always knows nothing about me. You left me alone and started the party on your own. Damn it! Aizawa is my prey!"


    A total of one shouted and ran towards the truth.

 2616 19

    Since appearing in Pregnancy Sacred Village, a total of one had carried out a black bubble attack that caused mental damage twice, but that ability was only powerful because of Burcanillo''s support. With the current total of one, we can''t exert enough power.


    But that wasn''t the only weapon I had. Physical abilities alone far exceed those of ordinary people. It has the power to easily destroy the human body. Lily''s body as a corpse doll has been strengthened, and it has even stronger strength and robustness than before.


    When I fought the truth a few years ago, it was a drug-induced power-up. I don''t really remember exactly how much physical ability I had a few years ago. Therefore, I don''t know which one is stronger.


    Shoot a total of three bullets in one shot. It seemed impossible to dodge any bullets. Backstreet dwellers don''t have the ability to read bullets and signals and avoid bullets immediately before they do. I don''t take outlets, which are drugs that sharpen my concentration, and I have low concentration of iodine.


    Every time the bullet hit, a total of one body blurred, but it did not stop, nor did it falter. It continued to run violently in the form of anger and headed toward the truth.


    I''ll just admit that obsession.


    I mumbled in my mouth and reloaded it really quickly.


    Suddenly I felt a true deja vu. I used to shoot a total of one that came towards me and missed it. And then...


    A total of one jumped as it approached.


    Memory returns to the true brain. At that time, I was kicked in the air. However, the effect of a total of one of the medicines had expired, and it did not take much damage.


    With enough room to move around to the side, True dodges a total of one jumping kick. Then, it switches quickly from one side of the total to the back.


    From the rear of a total of one, he turned the jackhammer into a full auto and shot all the bullets at once from a close range.


    "Kupa..."


    Shouichi, whose head was full of holes, leaked a funny voice from his throat and fell sideways. Both eyes are popping out.


    "Ugh... gugu..."


    However, Juichi tried to get up immediately. Although regeneration is scarce, a total of one body is already a corpse. It is a corpse doll with a functioning brain and ability to think, but even if it is destroyed, it will not die, and it can also move. However, I can''t think properly anymore. Dominated only by murder and resentment, it has turned into an undead without reason or intelligence.


    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhh...��


    Even if both eyes were lost, Total One accurately grasped the true position. Even without the eyes of the flesh, the eyes of the spirit body are watching.


    A black bubble gushed out from my feet. Despite the lack of support from Burcanillo, it was massive.


    This black bubble is like an energized curse and resentment. Midori said that it was a type of magic, and that if it hit, it would cause damage to the spirit.


    (It''s hard to avoid everything from this distance.)


    Makoto tried to rely on Yaya and Maya to deal with it again, but it came to pass.


    (He''s challenging me alone. And you''re turning your grudge against me into strength and trying to crush it. Then... I''ll fight you. I''ll take it, I''ll take it all)


    True to stop movement. Yaya, who was watching the situation, opened her eyes, while Maya thought.


    "Bullying..." "You don''t have to."


    Maja took control of Yaya, who tried to protect her by magic. Maya told me that Yaya also understands why Niyo stood up without trying to avoid her.


    The true body is drunk by the black foam group.


    "This guy..."


    A total of one moaned at the sight of it. The regeneration of the head was over, and my thinking power was returning.


    I understood a total of one. The meaning that the Truth did not try to avoid at all.


    Even after receiving the black foam group, True did not change her expression at all. I didn''t move one eyebrow. I was horrified to see it.


    (Even though I''m beating up the pain I''ve suffered, it doesn''t even matter...)


    There is nothing wrong with it. The black bubble is eroding the true body and mind. It is causing pain. The impact of the black foam group was not only mental damage. The shock of being scratched inside your body runs. I remember what Midori told me. Physical action is simultaneous.


    However, Junko''s training in torture meant that she couldn''t stand it.


    After all the black bubbles had disappeared, True stood still and looked at a total of one. Total One looked back at the truth with a crying face.


    (What''s wrong? What, are you crying?)


    The Fractured called out in a total of one head.


    (He turned your suffering into energy and bumped into it, but he''s throbbing. Your suffering was just that much. You''re so weak, you''re just suffering a lot.)


    I don''t know if the words of the Fractured are true. But it seemed so to a total of one, so the fractured made in a total of one''s head speaks so.


    "Aizawa... do you even deny my suffering..." Are you going to deny my feelings that I''ve suffered so much, that I''m sorry, that I''ve been so annoyed? You''re not even saying anything... are you going to make a fool out of me? "


    No... it worked so well.


    And he answered with a half-cry, and for a total of one, which asked him to cry, he shook his head in a small way.


    "But I still don''t know. Why do I hate you so much? You think I''ve done this to you? I didn''t do anything to you. That''s why I''m so annoyed. You were just aware of me on your own. I... didn''t bully you, and I didn''t want to be avenged. And yet you tried to kill my mother, you tried to kill me, you tried to kill me."


    (Absolutely. Hey, listen to me without running away.)


    The Fractured also agreed to speak quietly.


    "Shut up... I''ll shut up..."


    Releasing all his strength at once, Masuichi fell down on his knees.


    Is that the end of it?


    Truth asks. Too dumb to settle. It releases so much force that it can''t stand up, and the opponent can''t stand it, so it''s over.


    (That''s bullshit. Fuck you. Revenge is a failure. It''s a failure.)


    (Don''t be silly... you must be just a loud, mischievous person....)


    Turning to the Fractured, who spoke in a cold tone, he threw up a total of one without speaking out.


    Mizuki and Devil fought to keep the distance between them. Mika shoots a gun instead of suppressing it, Mizuki attacks with Family Fresh without approaching herself, using tired magic to attack, and Devil defends against tired magic attacks.


    Twisted Baby


    When tired, a monk with a huge springy giant emerges, jumping high in the sky and attempting a fall attack toward the devil.


    Devil is inevitable. Branches grew from all over the body, leaves grew, countless leaves glowed, beams were irradiated at once, and the falling giant spring monk was shot down.


    Due to living in Nuri Village, Devil was acquiring new abilities. It didn''t reach the power of the evil spirit, but it could still trigger similar abilities.


    Akiko was fighting Midori and Shirokanetaro at the same time.


    "Dance of the Black Tortoiseshell"


    However, the troubled Midori summons a large number of black horses.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Platinum Taro screamed. Surrounded by the bones, you desperately deal with the opponent of the black bones that pierce the bones.


    Even though Akiko was powering up with the power of her firecloth, she was forced to be at a disadvantage by her opponent, Green. I have been hit with a razor blade many times.


    "It hurts..."


    Finally, Akiko, who had a clean hit on her head, fell sideways.


    "Hey, Akiko-san, thank you for your painful work. I and my ancestors can easily destroy you if you want to." I''m fighting with ease, so I''m done here, and thanks to that, the green people are having a troublesome time, and besides, I''ve seen painful eyes. "


    "Giggle..."


    Midori smiles at Akiko, who has fallen. Akiko groans with remorse at the greenery, but her body doesn''t move as she thinks. Above all, he realized that he was an opponent he could not beat.


    "What are these guys!? Are they new?!"


    Mika screamed in a hurry. Countless spirits appeared around Mika and began to circle the universe.


    It''s not the lily''s gesture, but it seems that the wild necrophilia around here responded to the battle.


    The tired said calmly, casting a spell to create a green purification flame, and purifying the wild necromancers one after another.


    The necromancers appeared on the moon and in Devil''s presence. Devil is responsible for the response.


    Midori only defeated the necrophil that was coming toward her with the green flame, but she ignored Devil''s response.


    "Yaya, I came up with a good idea. I should have done it sooner."


    What?


    Maha called out to me and asked with a strange voice.


    "There is a way to make everyone incapable of fighting." That girl with the loose fuzzy fuzzy fuzzy fuzzy girl did it


    Oh, that''s what you did to the girl at the Murder Club who created the pitfalls with an extinct gaze.


    Yaya listens to the words of Maya and understands what kind of magic to use.


    "Woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof, woof"


    When the sisters activated their magic, a black board appeared in front of Akiko, Shirokane, Mizuki, and Devil''s face, blocking their sight.


    "W-what is this?" It hurts so much. "


    It was a platinum taro that was obstructed by the board, but it didn''t change much. After all, I was busy with the work of crushing the next surge of black beans by swinging the drill, so I didn''t change much whether my vision was blocked or not.


    "What is this...? It''s no good...?"


    Akiko cuts the black board with her coat of fire, but immediately another black board appears to block her view. Akiko was almost incapacitated and lost her will to fight.


    The most serious thing was Mizuki. Even though I struggled the most, I couldn''t fight anymore, and my overall strength was reduced.


    Devil was the only one left unaffected. Even if a black board appeared in front of his face, he could still see it by moving his eyes to another part of his body.


    Devil has more to offer. However, the two of them did not cope with the wild necrophilia, and the other one who was divided did not fight the weary ones, but leaned over to the side of Mizuki and somehow hit his ear.


    Mizuki looked through the gap between the boards and exhaled. Both Shirokin Taro and Akiko were at a disadvantage. I''m also blocking my vision. Devil was prompting Mizuki to flee.


    "I can''t help it..."


    When Mizuki asked, pointing at a total of one, Devil shook his head sideways.


    (Do you mean to leave it alone? Well, he doesn''t have a brother-in-law to help him, he doesn''t want to help him, and he can''t afford to.)


    When Mizuki nodded back to Devil, the two of them flattened at the same time.


    Oops?


    Midori shouted at the sight of Akiko dragging her down into the ground. Precisely, it was two-dimensionalized by the ability of Goodwill Moon. Platinum Taro, who had been dragged into the two-dimensional world by Devil, was also dragged into the Black Taro.


    The movement of others in two dimensions is very draining, but this is the only way to escape with certainty.


    You don''t have to follow me ~?


    You don''t have to chase deep!


    "You can stop it for a while."


    But Midori and Mika don''t seem to be eager either, so let''s not do that.


    Midori, Mika, Yaya, and Maya say.


    "And then...."


    Tiredness looked at Truth and Truth. We had a match, too. In front of him, he knelt down and cried.

 2617 20

    A total of one lost his fighting spirit and remained down on his knees. My strength is exhausted and my heart is almost broken. However, it was not completely broken. It is still tickling.


    What''s the matter? Are you done?


    With all the effort put into the black bubble attack, a truly quiet voice was uttered to the total one who exerted all his strength.


    A total of one reacts and raises his face. Lost fighting spirit and hatred return.


    Shouichi stared at the truth and stood up and waved his trembling hand.


    The five of them, Yaya, Maja, Midori, and Mika, were silently staring at the situation.


    Devil, who chased away the necromancers, watched the situation from afar. The other Devil is on the run. The souls were running away, but the sight of Devil who stayed here was linked to the fleeing Devil.


    (That''s enough. That''s enough. It''s hard, isn''t it? Who''s the one who''s tormenting you the most? It''s you.)


    The Fractured ignored a total of one.


    Unpowerful fists are thrown out. And he poured out his hand lightly; and he poured out a foot, and caused it to fall.


    True did nothing more than a total of one, but shut up and looked down at the one who had fallen.


    A total of one looked up at his true face and wept.


    "In the end... this is what happens." Why...? I was given hope, and I lost again. Damn it.... "


    Listening to a total of one regretful line, Devil nodded slightly.


    (God''s game. It flickers hope. It will prepare you for the trials. It also points to the hand of salvation and extends it. The hand of salvation is shaken, the trials are turned into mere torture, and the hopes into despair)


    Devil is well aware of the remorse. However, Devil perceives himself as a non-believer, similar to a total of one. Devil enjoys both adversity and adversity. Taking the utmost care of remorse, I play with the unwelcome god.


    "Ahahahahahahaha! Ahahahaha!"


    The one who laughs fakely. Even though it''s not crazy, I can''t help it and laugh. A fake laugh that is unbelievably distorted. But stop laughing right away and distort your expression into rage.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m so pathetic." This is awful! Ahhhhhh!? Why am I the only one who always and always!? "


    "There is no salvation, you." And it won''t change forever. You, you, you. "


    With a shouting total of one, he said with an unusual and blatantly dazed tone. It is true that I pointed out that a total of one thing is a self-love personality disorder, but now I am proving it myself in the form of progress.


    "Hmm... You can say that because you beat me..." No, I''m not. I''m beating you... Don''t forget that. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It was when I killed your mother, your father and your first grandfather in front of you." That''s my victory, isn''t it? I mean, you looked so mean back then. That was a masterpiece. Show that face to all the idiots around here. Ahah, ahaha, ahahaha..... "


    Desperately evil, forced taunting, even more vain, dry laughter sounded.


    "I''ll tell you how I felt when I killed you five years ago."


    Truth bowed and said quietly.


    "Woosh." It was the same feeling that I felt when I finally managed to kill the cockroach that ran around the kitchen and burned my hands. But since you''re much uglier and worse than a cockroach, I''ve done it many times over. "


    "You..."


    "What about now?" I don''t do it very well. I wonder if it''s the second time. It''s awkward to show up twice. I felt like I had wiped away the dust that had accumulated before I even realized it. I didn''t feel much of a vengeance for failing to do so. I knew it would fade the second time. "


    ����


    When I heard the true dialogue, I realized that it was still better to be scolded. When the interest itself had faded, I felt that it was more difficult to say that it existed in the past.


    "Everything in this world is a piece of shit!" Curse me! "


    A total of one who cries and screams.


    With a small sigh, he took out the vine and pussy doll and placed them beside a total of one face.


    "Is that it again..."


    Looking at the two wooden dolls, a total of one murmured. I can see it wrapped up in a warm and pleasant feeling. However, at the same time, it was also an object that gave such a feeling that it would take away all of itself, and arouse fear in a total of one.


    The memory of your pussy comes back to your head. The tragedy that struck the parents and children is played in the brain.


    (That''s a terrible story... And this parent and child... are the same as me. No, it''s worse than me. because the world clearly turned against the enemy.....)


    I think a total of one is where the memories were played halfway.


    "Mom, even though we didn''t do anything wrong, everyone in the village did it..." This is terrible... "


    "Pussy, don''t resent the people in the village." The villagers are fooled by bad people. "


    The mourning daughter is heard by her mother in a gentle voice.


    (That''s weird...) Of course you resent me. What is this mother saying? But... I wish I had a mother like this. If only my mother were such a kind person.....)


    Touching the gentleness of the vine, Total One connects to his desire, pessimistic, and envies his pussy.


    Parents and children will soon be caught up. Neither of them resented. Not even the villagers who are trying to kill themselves. The two of them change their appearance into puppets.


    While I can''t understand the mind of my parents and children at all, I can''t seem to envy a total of one.


    (Damn it. Why are you showing me this? "What''s wrong with that..." "It doesn''t matter to me..." I have no one to trust each other like this parent and child. You want me to envy you?)


    I don''t have anybody. At a time when there is only one person who believes in each other and stands up to each other, parents and children are jealous and envious.


    (Don''t you know yet? It would be easier to put aside hatred and envy. Cut it out. Admit it. That''s why I went crazy.)


    The Fractured spoke in a soft voice to a total of one that did not try to throw away the twisted thoughts.


    (That''s right....)


    The moment I listened to the words of the Fractured and admitted them from my heart, I felt more relaxed.


    Your pussy''s face turns to a total of one. The two of them were certainly smiling at the sight of a total of one. He seemed to recognize one thing in total. Just by looking at it, your chest feels hot.


    (Let me join you......)


    Reaching out, they approach a total of one and take their hands at the same time. At that moment, all the black things in the total one were released towards the outside and disappeared.


    "My resentment and evil have disappeared. I''m still in my body, but I''ve been purified."


    Looking at a total of one, Midori exclaims with surprise. Her tongue was wrapped around the tremendous power of the vine and pussy doll. On the other hand, Midori saw that it was probably only herself and her tiredness that could understand the power of this artifact.


    "Is it the power of the artifact?" His spiritual power has fallen astonishingly. Shino''s technique is a different way, it seems like the grudges have been forced to disappear..... "


    It feels unnatural and distorted. The same was true of Shino''s cleansing technique. If you are forced to eliminate your resentment, the spirit of resentment will disappear from the world, and you will only travel to the underworld afterwards.


    "After completely destroying the flesh and breaking the contact with this world, using the cleansing technique......"


    "No, my ancestor, you don''t have to do that, do you?" This guy''s soul is playing with the Buddha. "


    Midori interrupts the tired words.


    One of them was intuitively accepting it. I wish I could really die this time. And he only wants it.


    "Am I going to die...?" This time it''s really over..... "


    Instead of saying it in remorse, I say it with a face that looks as if the possessed thing has fallen.


    "Aizawa... I hated you so much, but now I don''t hate you at all." My heart has been rewritten by the doll''s power. Something... scary. The power to force people to change their minds. Hahaha... no matter how grudging you are, it''s so crooked and disgusting to be forced to erase it. "


    "I''ve told you many times, but I didn''t do anything to make you hate me." You hated me on your own and killed my loved ones. "


    Even if it was truly pointed out, even if the power of the vine and pussy purified the hatred, a total of one did not feel guilty about his actions. I was more concerned about something else than that.


    "Aizawa... do you still hate me?"


    Even though my hatred has disappeared, I don''t want it if the other person hates me - that''s how I feel. I don''t feel guilty about what I''ve done, and I don''t have the heart to reflect. I don''t even have the idea of reforming it. It''s just me until the end. That was a boy named Gomei Umeya.


    "I told you before." Your vengeance has been served. Five years ago. But even if you take the time to come out again, you will not be able to break the same hatred and anger as you did last time. "


    "I see..."


    When I hear the true answer, I feel relieved. So I was satisfied. I didn''t care about anything else. There was nothing in my head that I hated the truth on my own accord and took the lives of those around me, or that I was truly pointed out. I never cut myself out for work. A total of one continued to dwell only on himself until the end.


    (I want to be a little better next time I''m born...)


    Before my consciousness disappeared, I thought so. It was a total of one to hear the reaction of the Fractured, but the Fractured did not call out to the total one anymore.

 2618 21

    When Mizuki and the other four returned to the Mansion, Lily sighed with a stunned face.


    You''ve done something of your own accord.


    Mizuki, Akiko, Shirokataro, and Devil face Yuri in the living room. There was also a dog keeper and Junko in the room.


    I''m sorry.


    Only Platinum Taro apologizes with a painful face. Akiko had a dark face, too. On the other hand, Mizuki''s face is perceptible. Devil can''t read his face as usual.


    "You guys still have a role to play." I didn''t tell you about that before, but there''s also my fault. "


    "Huh? What kind?"


    Mizuki, who receives the words of lilies and makes a sarcastic voice on purpose.


    "The final battle will be a true one-on-one fight with me." I want you to stay out of my way. Of course, I''m not going to intervene on the way, and I''m not going to be a spectacle. ��


    Huh? Can''t I see it, too?


    "I can''t do it either ~? I wanted to see it."


    Junko and the dog keeper mocked at the lily, which she said was piercing, but the lily and the other four shall be silenced.


    (If I could do it in the last battle, I wanted to tea it in. Well, no way.)


    A doggy who honestly gives up his plan.


    ��Ahah, I thought you''d scold me, but isn''t that what I think?��


    "I won''t scold you." I can''t help it, even if I''m always blind to what you''re doing. You should be resting now. "


    Mizuki jokes and asks, Lily answers with her own face, grabs the teapot, and pours the tea into a cup.


    "Mom... don''t die..."


    Akiko walked out of the room when she heard a voice that seemed to disappear.


    Yuri-sama, good luck!


    Shirakintaro shouts out loud, salutes, and then leaves the room.


    Mizuki and Devil didn''t want to leave. Mizuki is staring at the lilies. Devil sees such a good month.


    I''m going to capture you alive and turn you into an over-dead lab, right?


    "If you want to stop, Junko should stop now." That''s the best choice. "


    When Junko asked, Lily told her in a pale tone.


    "I respect everything that you do, so I won''t let you out of danger." Yuri-chan wasn''t the only one who made my policy towards you like that. [M] She''s already a human being on our side, so come on. "


    "That''s what I thought." Fufufufu..... "


    And in the reckoning of that time, realizing that he was here now, Lily laughs ironically.


    But this time, it''s not like Yuri-chan.


    I thought it was very easy to understand what I was going to do afterwards, but it was Junko who didn''t say it.


    "You told me before that you were clinging to the idea that if you didn''t go through the scenario you were drawing, you''d be upset." There is something I also think about, so I changed it. So I kept it simple this time. Just get rid of my pawns. "


    (Oh, I knew it.)


    Listening to the story of the lily, Junko is satisfied. It certainly looked that way.


    "Hey pawn... even though you don''t pick all those evil words"


    That''s right.


    Junko pointed out that Lily carried a tea cup in her mouth with a smile on her face.


    (You''ve changed since that fight with me, Yuri-chan. I''ve become quite honest.)


    It was Junko who felt a little lonely.


    "By the way, who is that black guy?"


    The doggy asks a question. Of course I''m referring to Devil.


    "I don''t know you very well either." Junko seems to know more about it than I do. "


    After the battle with Devil, while Akiko and Mizuki were at Junko''s place, Junko told me a little about Devil. And it came to the ears of the lilies through the two of them. It was from Al Raoune.


    ��Hmm... it''s going to be a long story, though.��


    In his spare time, Junko told Lily and the dog about Devil as much as she knew.


    Mizuki, Akiko, Shirokanedaro, and Devil did not return to their private rooms, but gathered in Akiko''s relatively spacious room. Only Akiko lies in bed, Mizuki lies in bed, Shiro Shirokane sits on a chair, and Devil stands.


    Akiko, are you okay?


    It''s not okay. My body hurts from being slapped by greenery.


    Mizuki called out, and Akiko said grumpy as she slept with her arms on her face.


    Because the previous damage hadn''t healed, but it was a series of battles.


    Shirokin Taro said in a quiet voice.


    "Just Mizuki is fine." I don''t know about Devil. "


    Akiko looks at Mizuki and Devil alternately from between her arms.


    "Why is he suddenly joining us?"


    "I don''t really understand it either."


    Platinum Taro looked at Devil and asked, while Mizuki shrugged his shoulders.


    (I don''t remember being one of them.)


    Hearing Taro Shirokane''s words, Devil thinks.


    This is not the place for me.


    After taking a glance at Mizuki, Akiko, and Shirokin Taro, Devil thought.


    (That''s clear. Just for now--)


    Devil gazes at the Matchmaking Moon. As long as I have free time, I keep watching Mizuki.


    "It can only be a bad result if you fall over anyway...?"


    "If Yuri-sama wins, it''s a good result for me." From those of you who are true and friendly, I don''t think so..... "


    When Akiko asks without strength, Platinum Taro also says with a voice and expression that lacks domination.


    "I wish I hadn''t tried to get revenge..."


    I have a grudge, Akiko, who makes a voice. I know why the truth wants revenge. I also know that my current dialogue is my main point of view, ignoring true convenience and circumstances. Still, I couldn''t help but think.


    It was lilies that sowed the seeds, but it wasn''t lilies.


    Mizuki pointed that out with a sarcastic smile.


    "We did the same thing to my mom." But since we didn''t have another place to go, we didn''t do it..... "


    "I think it was cozy." even if it''s a hateful opponent, if you were gentle every day and looked after regularly..... "


    Both Akiko and Mizuki were raised in extremely special environments because of their lily hobbies. Mizuki defaults to abuse. Except that Akiko could not go out, she was suddenly sent to hell after all her life.


    (I''m not sure.)


    Devil, unaware of the situation, listened to the conversation appropriately. I was also interested in the origin of the Mizuki, but I don''t think I want to force it to ask.


    Ever since Devil became Lily''s experimental stage, he''s been thinking about two things.


    One is to return to your former free self. But now I was under the spell of lilies. Unless it is lifted by the will of the lily, or unless you kill the lily, you will not be free. When I tried to force myself to escape, I was told that the curse would be activated and my soul and body would be separated by force. There was also a safety system in place to keep the Death Transcendent, known as the Over-Dead, in mind.


    Devil had a hobby of causing murders. I had no choice but to amplify the hatred of those who decided to become murderers, to wipe out all but the murderers'' families, and then to return to sanity and watch them despair.


    That is not the end of the fun. When a murderer is apprehended, and when he mourns in the holding place, he tastes his negative heart. But don''t eat them up. Eating them up will make it easier for the murderer. No more negative emotions.


    Including making a murderer, Devil dreamed that he would be free and wreak plenty of evil in the world. That''s the one I was thinking about.


    The other thing I was thinking about was Mizuki.

 2619 22

    The true men who had finished the battle were resting. All the injuries were healed by Yaya and Maya, but the wastage of Yaya and Maya was severe. Breaks have a strong side to what we were doing for our sisters.


    There was a gloomy feeling in the surroundings. It''s a terrible landscape full of corpses, so it sucks.


    It looks hard, but are you okay?


    "I want to go home honestly." "I want to do my best for the sake of the truth."


    The sister, lying on the grass without a corpse, with her eyes closed, answered at the same time.


    "I don''t care about my ancestors, but I care about my real brother. Who do you think we are here for, and who do you think we''re fighting for?"


    "Yeah, I''m sorry."


    Being noticed by Midori, Truth honestly admits and apologizes for the non-compliance.


    As the showdown draws closer, you must be concentrating your nerves!


    "I don''t think so. It''s amazingly relaxing.��


    Mika followed, but tiredness ruined the follow.


    ��Yeah, I''m surprisingly calm myself. And yet, I''m sorry for being a carefree delicatessen."


    "Are you mocking me!?"


    Mika smiles when she hears the true words.


    ?True laparoscopic pillows will heal faster?


    "A little mahjong..."


    True! Fuck you!


    "No, I won''t forgive you."


    Listening to the dialogue of Maha, Yaya was dazed as usual, Mika urged, and refused to be tired.


    "Tired! Look at him as big as you can at a time like this!"


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Mika screams like a scolding, but her exhaustion is stubborn.


    That''s a suggestion! True will tire your lap afterwards, so forgive him the amount of mahjong!


    "It can''t be helped..." Then I''ll allow it. Go ahead. "


    You can set conditions on your own, and your fatigue breaks. Of course I''m not going to allow the truth, or at least I''m not going to allow the exhaustion.


    "Isn''t the role reversed? It feels strange."


    Yaya said, aware that the head of the adjacent mahjong was truly knee-rested.


    But this time is almost over.


    Yaya muttered to herself.


    "I told you I wanted to go home honestly, but the real truth is different. I had a great time with everyone."


    "It was like I was traveling with a set of dangers. It reminds me of the light purple planet I went to. This time I was tired and dangerous, but it was fun."


    Maja said, listening to Yaya''s impressions.


    "It''s probably the same for everyone!" Same to me! One way or another, I felt like an adventure! "


    Oh, there''s that too.


    Yaya and Maja agree with Mika at the same time.


    "I''m on my way, but it was fun. But I wouldn''t have enjoyed it if I hadn''t been the cyclical one. I was lucky.��


    And, tired "


    "It''s a bitch."


    "Let''s get your diet right."


    It''s a nice morning walk!


    I''m taking care of them, and I''m doing a marathon in the morning.


    Maya and Ya and Mika told me, tired and embarrassed.


    (I wish Yukioka were here. Did you care about me and avoid it.....)


    I think it''s true to see everyone having a pleasant conversation.


    After a short break and conversation, the group walked out again.


    "Hey, there''s something else coming ~...... big!"


    Midori exclaims as she sees something steeply walking from across the mountain.


    It was a giant demon. A giant demon with pale, smooth, lustrous skin at a height that almost exceeds the two-story roof. I''m properly dressed. And it''s called jeans in a polo shirt.


    "I''m afraid of something." "But I don''t think I''m the enemy."


    While Gaya was frightened, Maha calmly said. Certainly, I didn''t feel any hostility from the demon.


    A little smaller than a courageous demon, huh?


    "This is not alive." It''s the Undead. "


    "True exhaustion," I say.


    The demon''s gaze was tired. I looked up at the tired demon and gazed at him.


    "I heard from Nakaseko." I think that Shino''s tired. "It was a pleasure to meet you. And when I heard that he was a guest of Lily, I was curious and came to see him. It''s just a spectacle, and I''m not going to do any harm."


    Contrary to the horror of appearance, the great demon spoke with a cool voice.


    "Who are you?" It looks like a dead man. "


    "My name is Yuyuan [Yu-Gon]." I''m a demon, but I''m still a necromancer. My body was all undeaded by my magic. Maybe the spirit has entered the underworld somewhat. There are several other monster necromancers here besides me. "


    Tired, the demon called herself.


    "You seem to know lilies, but what kind of person is that?" Are you involved in Lily''s recent research? "


    "Sometimes it''s a shallow connection to collaborative research. I''m interested in recent research, but I''m not involved. All the magicians in the western part of the village are interested in the study of lilies."


    Yu Yan answers the real question.


    "Is lily research so fascinating?"


    Now I''m tired and I ask again.


    "Entering and exiting the west of this village is a high-ranking necromancer who touched the abyss of necromancy. And the western necromancers were all paying attention to the study of lilies, and some were cooperating. It''s the research that many necromancers have been looking for to overcome death. The lilies were named over-dead or something. However, I suspect that it is still far from completing the research. If it really comes true, it''s likely to get in the way of interference from the underworld, and I''m skeptical."


    Interference from the underworld......


    As an underworld, it''s an area that I don''t want you to touch.


    "Hmph... then I''ll send the agent to the ground."


    ��The world is going to be a mess once we''ve established a way to keep the dead out!��


    True, tired, green, and Mika speak while remembering the disturbance in the garden of the turtle.


    "I''m asking a lot of questions, but can I ask a question too!?"


    Here you go. I''m just here to see it, but it''s funny that you''re questioning me like this.


    When Mika raised her hand and shouted, Yuri smiled strangely.


    "Did you make the clothes you''re wearing!?" Shoes, too! "


    "It''s a custom-made product that was made by a tailor in the village. Some fashionable clothes, some pajamas, some sleepwear. By the way, houses of my size have been built."


    "I want to go there." "I want to see it."


    Even if you come, I can''t make you tea


    Listening to the words of the Ushimura sisters, Yuri smiles jokingly.


    After that, they broke up with Yuri, and the six of them walked the mountain road again.


    I walked for a while, and where it was downhill, I saw a Western-style building at the end of the hill.


    I don''t know.


    Truth stops.


    "I like Western-style lilies, so it''s definitely there."


    Said the tire that came beside him.


    "It''s finally time. Thank you for hanging out with us."


    You can say thank you after winning!


    Mika exclaims as she honestly speaks of her gratitude.


    "I''m going to give you an honest thank you from my real brother or something, and you''re going to have an ominous hunch ~"


    "That''s all it takes to feel the death flag."


    "You can go back to your usual true self."


    Is that what people say when they say that there are no people, no delicacy?


    Listening to the dialogue between Midori and the Ushimura sisters, I think of myself with a grumpy face in my head.


    ��Did you just take care of it as a social gesture?��


    "No, I just put my honest feelings in my mouth."


    Tiredly asked, the truth answers.


    And when the six men were come near unto the mansion, and came unto the gate of the court, the gate opened from the inside.


    And it was not true, but it was fatiguing, to see the white woman that came out of the gate, that caused the first murder.


    (Even if you really resent me for not letting me kill the truth, I think the choice here is the right one to kill the lily......)


    The exhaustion suppressed the feeling, and he didn''t do it while believing it was right. Even if his life was at stake, he honored his true intentions and succeeded in killing him.


    Meanwhile, True is quietly looking at the lilies.


    (True brother, calm down so much that you''re surprised...)


    Midori, who is linking truth and spirit, was surprised to feel her true state of mind.


    You''ve made it this far, haven''t you?


    "Oh, we made it." Let''s get this over with. "


    Truth tells lilies who graciously interpret with a smile.


    "Oh dear, you''re a quick one." Let''s drink tea first, then calm down and talk about it. "


    "All right."


    True nods lightly to the words of Lily, who does not know whether it is a light provocation or a serious invitation. In response to such a true reaction, other than Midori, she looked at the truth with an unexpected look on her face.


    Even from Lily''s point of view, the true calmness of the work was unexpected. It looks too quiet and laid-back.


    (You can even see it as if it''s already in the zone.)


    While staring at the truth, Lily thinks.


    "There were also quiet avengers." Here you go. "


    Lily urged him to step into the mansion without any hesitation.

 2620 23

    True obeys the lilies that are brought into the mansion with a smile, and the other five arrive in bewilderment.


    ��I don''t know where and how you''re setting the trap.��


    Oh, I can''t be alarmed because of Hayama.


    Exhausted and advised with a sharp voice, he said.


    "If you think it''s a trap, you have the option of attacking right away." But you''ve lost your curiosity, haven''t you? Or--I wonder if you have something to tell me? "


    As if I heard a tired word, the lily makes a mocking voice.


    Truth was silent and unresponsive. Lily pointed out that both were correct.


    The tea is brewed by the lilies passing through the adjoining room.


    There''s no poison in it.


    A true person with crimson eyes staring at tea and confectionery. I activated the power of my Artificial Demon Eye''s analysis.


    Lily frowns when she sees it. Instead of being suspected of poison contamination, it is unpleasant that the true eyes change to the same color as Junko''s.


    ��So, what do you want to talk about?��


    "You''re in a hurry, aren''t you?" Now, let''s ask what you want to ask the most. ��


    Verily, verily, the lily spake, brewing his own portion of tea.


    "Honestly, you really don''t feel much anger or hatred towards me." It''s not weathered, is it? "


    Truth could not answer the lily''s bumped question immediately. I don''t mean to deceive, but I choose words.


    "The executor and the mastermind. In my case, I think the planner was worse, but in my case, the executor was better suited to hate. And then I felt like I had done most of my revenge."


    A true statement that does not conceal.


    "Umeya gladly killed my mother and my friend." There were no unavoidable circumstances. I didn''t kill him for work. That murderous and malicious intent is indeed from Umeya. That''s what he wants. Of course, the person who was making the Umeya dance must have been the same person-- "


    So the truth stops speaking. Until then, I was honest in my choice of words, but I was a little hesitant to speak honestly from there.


    "Too much anger in a total of one, and it has faded?" Or is it an invisible planner, so it''s not easy to feel angry? "


    I don''t know if that''s the case.


    And when the lilies had seen through, they spoken on their behalf; and the truth was acknowledged.


    "Now let me ask you a question." It was revealed to me the other day, but why did you obsess over Yukioka, and why did you become limited by Yukioka, both of which you can tell me here? "


    Is that it again?


    The lily lightly creates a wrinkle between her eyebrows. And he was angry with the true nerves that said unto him to speak before the multitude.


    (Just like Van Damme, you''re the type to straighten out emotions!)


    Looking at the lilies, Mika thinks.


    "I can answer for you."


    A tired, mean smile came out of his mouth.


    Once upon a time, I found aesthetics in the very concept of evil and was obsessed with it.


    Lilies speak in a stiff voice. In fact, from the point of view of lilies, it is their own black history, and I want to keep it down. I don''t even want to remember. I don''t want to talk about it in public. But the lilies brought the truth here, and urged him to speak. And he revealed his true heart honestly. In the light of this, the aesthetics of the lily did not permit her to lie down without speaking her shame.


    "And I found the perfect evil in Junko." Then, Junko became intoxicated and started to act together. Together with the tiredness there. Tiredness is now hostile to me, but there were times when I was close. "


    ��It was because you betrayed me and Junko and hurt the truth that hostility and hatred hardened you��


    And it came to pass, when he had been given his name, that his tiredness came out of his mouth with a puffy face.


    "Junko got tired of my kind of place, and I was limited and discarded. I was very shocked at that time, wasn''t I?"


    (It is consistent with the story of Yukioka. Seems certain.)


    As a matter of fact, Junko knew about those stories to a certain extent. I knew it, and I made him say it from the mouth of the lily, in front of Mika, Yaya, and Maja, and Midori, who came with me.


    "After that, I learned about the true existence. I don''t know, I felt that Junko was really an unorthodox and ridiculous story. Besides, for a thousand years, I have lived without reincarnation to find a good man. This is again funny and pathetic. And it was unforgivable. I also found it embarrassing. So I really looked at it."


    All know what the lilies did with their true eyes on them.


    "This is a joke!"


    "It''s too solitary." "So you really pointed your finger at me and made me suffer?"


    The past is different now, isn''t it?


    While Mika, Yaya, and Maya were indignant, Makoto said calmly.


    "That''s what Junko wanted to do."


    A lily with a slightly mean smile.


    "Truth is a child who can''t adapt to normal society no matter what. It must be painful to live a normal life. That''s why Junko and I led you to the right place."


    It''s ridiculous that you two are supposed to be here, isn''t it?


    Tiredness mocks, but lilies ignore.


    "I want to hear what you said about using me as an experimental platform." I hear you''re passionate about research that transcends death. "


    Before I came here, I met with a necromancer who lived in the West and heard that my research on the Overdead was incomplete.


    When the truth raised its doubts, it added that it was tired.


    ��How do you know that?��


    Lilies make a suspicious face. Tired dialogue --- I was concerned that the same necromancer had judged it that way.


    ��He said it was because there was no sign of interference or sabotage from the underworld. We''ve been in contact with the underworld before, but they don''t want to be exposed to the system of life and death. Professor Isaac Friedman, who made the world aware of the existence of the underworld, made the prediction of connecting the underworld to the present world, and the underworld has tried to prevent it.��


    "If you''re an ancient and powerful necromancer, you all know that." Why don''t you think so? I already have a countermeasure against the interference of the underworld. It''s utterly underestimated. "


    It was not against the tiredness, but against the necromancer who had made such a judgment and spoken to the tiredness. It was a lily that was angry.


    "If it''s finished, you don''t have to make it an experimental platform, do you?" Or do you intend to harass half the fun? "


    "I have the finished product." Devil is, in a way, a success. But... that''s because it''s combined with Devil''s abilities. Also, if you can seal off the ability itself, you''ll lose both the child and the child.


    "Coincidentally - although we succeeded with the conditions, we weren''t able to establish the art." It''s the same as it''s not finished. ��


    I''m tired of telling you. Lily did not object in particular.


    So, I heard that you''re going to make me an experimental bench or a pupil.


    Truth asks again as I feel that the story I wave has been interrupted by exhaustion.


    "I''m not Yi Tong." The experimental table will be filled in. A total of one technique was applied to Devil - a technique that keeps souls in this world without flying into the underworld even when they die. I haven''t given it to the living yet. True, I''ll give it to you. Of course, that''s not all. Logically, it will succeed, but I don''t know what side effects will occur, so I''m going to repeat a lot of experiments and try to react to see what happens. ��


    You''re going to keep it alive!


    Mika glares at Lily with angry eyes.


    ��The over-dead biological laboratory platform is exactly what I want. It''s a wonderful story to be able to do it for real. That''s if you''re defeated. I was going to talk about it, but I want you to accept it now."


    The lilies clearly spread a mean smile and truly confirm it.


    "I won''t admit it."


    Oh dear, do you really think tiredness can be lost?


    A lily that teases the tiredness of its mouth.


    "Even if you do that, do you think Junko and I will remain silent?" Moreover, to reveal it in front of me... "


    ��If you''re saying you have the confidence and the means to do it, why can''t you be so smart?��


    "Do you not consider the possibility that I will kill you here and now?"


    "Stop it, I''m tired."


    When he saw that tiredness unleashed a murderous fury, the truth prevailed.


    ��How long have you been listening?��


    Lilies shouted at the door.


    "Greetings, greetings."


    The door opens and the doggy comes in with a smile.


    "Greetings, greetings."


    After a short delay, Junko came in imitating the dog.


    (Yukioka...)


    When I saw Junko, whom I had seen for a few days, my heart was really tingling. I thought I was staying away until I got there, but Junko ruined it. But I''m still glad to see you here.


    "Come on, I''ve been meaning to say it." I''ll tell you now. I''ll tell you how I dumped Yuri-chan, but it''s not true because I dumped her in the first place. I don''t remember throwing it away. Yuri-chan just left me, didn''t she? "


    Since it''s a good opportunity, Junko bumps into what she wants to say.


    "At that time, I felt limited." You showed no interest in me, did you? After being together for decades, you didn''t recognize me at all. It was the same whether I was there or not. "


    "Well, if you''re interested or not, it''s true that we didn''t have much." Because what Yuri-chan does is not interesting... "


    I was told the same thing as before--a dialogue I heard so many times in my nightmares, but Lily''s heart didn''t shake. The thorns in my heart have fallen out.


    "The same is true of Mizuki-chan, but now you''re deliberately creating tragedy in order to spread malice?" I don''t understand what''s interesting about it. I don''t really like tragic stories in fiction. Tragedy is easy to create, and when you see the thoughts of authors like "Yes, yes, I''m in tears," "Ah, I''m in episode with the victim," let the viewer cry here like that, it''ll be shy. "


    "That''s right. It is certainly my responsibility. I knew it, too. I admired you. You are my ideal, absolutely evil heroine. I wanted to be the same. And I was dyeing my hands on all sorts of bad things with you, and even after I broke up with you, I tried to eliminate the evil. But I can''t get past you. No matter what I did, I didn''t think I''d crossed it."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Snow Oka is absolutely evil." He''s not like that, and you''re just inflating your delusions on your own. "


    Until then, it was true that it was calm, but it was quiet, but it was clearly angry, and it was denied.


    "This guy just can''t handle the good and the bad." I mean, it''s just stupid. Did you long for stupidity? Fools are the only ones who admire fools. What dominates evil? You''re just making a fool of yourself. "


    ��Uuuuuuuuuu...��


    Listening to the true claims, Lily holds her hand around her mouth and laughs patiently. Mika, the dog keeper and the Ushimura sisters and Midori are smiling. Junko smiled bitterly. Her tired face remained grumpy.


    "In other words, the phrase holy and vulgar just came to my mind. Yuri sees me as sacred, but Makoto sees me as vulgar. I think it''s vulgar myself, so it''s easier to be seen like that."


    Junko says it as she sneezes her cheeks.


    "That''s right. From that standpoint, Junko and I couldn''t meet."


    The lilies breathe out and see the truth.


    ��Is there anything else you want to talk about?��


    None.


    Well then, let''s go.


    When the lily rose, the truth rose instantly.


    Mika, Tan, Yaya, and Maha looked forward to seeing them off.


    Well then, I''ll go.


    Good luck ~


    "Good luck."


    Junko spreads an unbending smile in the usual way to support her, and tells her that she is tired briefly.


    Midori, Mika, Yaya, and Maya did not really say anything until they left the reception room. If you come this far, you will have nothing to say. I just dropped it off.

 2621 24

    "Me and the tea, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh"


    Junko adds a new tea pack to the teapot in the adjoining room.


    "Junko... I know you shouldn''t say this right now, but... do you really think this is good? You just believe that the truth might be lost?��


    I looked at Junko in a relaxed manner and asked with a sinking voice.


    "I believe in it and I respect it." I won''t ruin your life. "


    Junko can say lightly in her usual tone. It really doesn''t look any different than usual. I don''t feel a strong wind when I''m forced to do it.


    Whatever happens to the results?


    Tired you didn''t try to stop by force, did you?


    "I wanted to believe it, and I wanted to respect it." But... my fears won''t go away. I wish I''d lost the truth again.... "


    Your fatigue becomes depressed and you clench your fists hard.


    "Junko and I had the same idea." It was my family. I did the same thing. Junko spent more than a thousand years, and I spent more than 500 years looking for someone to think about. Even though we died, we couldn''t give up, we refused to die, we refused to circle around, we lived forever, and we kept looking. If I was reincarnated, I would be attracted to the edge and it would be easier to meet, but it took me a long time to meet the person I just refused to meet. You think I''m gonna lose it again? I... once met him, I killed him and lost him. If I lose it again...? "


    "Hey, calm down, you''re tired."


    As she gradually got excited, and saw the tears, Junko approached the tears and gently hugged her head.


    Isn''t Junko scared? The truth will die... but it could be worse. "


    Asha also asks Junko. I imagined that the content of the lily would be fairly insignificant because it declared that it would be used as an experimental platform.


    "Well, I believe you, but I''m a little scared." But this is something I can''t do. "


    Junko looked towards Maha and said:


    (I don''t know how it is going to be a battle. Lilies don''t even know what kind of hidden balls they have. Besides that, there are other anxiety elements, so I can''t say absolutely. But... my real brother will probably win. 80% or more probability)


    I wanted to reassure everyone with it, but I couldn''t teach it. Only true and green have secrets to know. Truth does not want others to know it. Especially for Junko.


    "Believe and wait is a break from thought!"


    Mika shouted with her arms crossed.


    "But! Believe me, what are you going to do if I don''t wait?!" You want me to wait anxiously?! It''s easier to stop thinking and believe and wait! "


    "Truth." "Mika."


    Yaya smiled, and Maya sighed smallly.


    Lu Kaizuki, Yaki, and Hayama were not in the lily mansion, nor in the western part of Pregnancy Sacred Village, but in the village''s central communal facilities.


    "Mizuki sent me an email. At last, it seems that Yuri-san and Makoto-san will fight each other."


    Hayama reports. At his own request, only Mizuki was abandoned in Hayama.


    "She''s pretty strong, too." I couldn''t compare it with Yuryine. Yurin Yurin is an overlife. "


    "I think Aizawa is aware of that." I don''t want to fight with no chance of winning...


    Lu Kaizuki said with a difficult face and Yaki said with a slightly dark face.


    "Yuri-san has a bad habit. It is an irrational and futile play habit. A maggot is a maggot, but it is a rational creature. That''s why I don''t understand maggots, and I understand that they can be fatal."


    "In other words, does Hayama see that Aizawa has eyes to beat?"


    Yaki asks after Yayama''s words.


    "Yes, that''s the point that Lily-san is likely to be able to follow." In addition, I don''t know how Makoto would fall if he hid something behind. ��


    Hayama gives a personal opinion with a strange expression.


    "Yuripunte and Aizawa-kun can do it without dying, but it looks like it''s going to be difficult..."


    Yaki felt the same way about Ruki Kaizuki, who said it was stingy.


    Makoto was dressed as a lily and walked behind the mansion.


    (Brother, come back a little. Don''t go any further)


    Along the way, Midori called out to me, and I returned a few steps.


    (What''s the matter?)


    (The barrier is stretched. Of course, the spirit is not likely to enter my spirit, which is linked to my true brother. The link breaks)


    (So I won''t be able to use my trump card?)


    True to the need to forcefully change places.


    (No. There is a way. Before we get inside that barrier, I''ll let you go. In other words, Midori will keep the lid open, so you can drag the monsoon out of the lid when it''s convenient for your brother. However, there are risks and disadvantages to this guy ~. It will take a lot less time to call each person, and he can''t be called many times because he''s far away from the green. If we call each other once, that''s all we need. And the risk is.....)


    (I know. If there''s someone in my life with bad intentions, you''re worried they might be able to manipulate me, take me over, plant some kind of allusion in me, or do something that''s not bullshit. Honestly, I have some idea)


    It was true to think of a man dressed as a grey wizard with the same eyes as Junko.


    (That''s right... there''s one of them. He''s a jerk.


    Midori peers deep into his true soul and talks directly to the man.


    (If I were to call that person, I would do it one last time. Don''t call me if you don''t have to.)


    (Oops, I made a mistake. It''s not like you can call me sooner. It narrows the amount of power you can use. If you pull out some force, it will stop, but the amount you pull out will decrease ~)


    (All right, that''s better than the time limit.)


    (Well then, I''ll unlock the door. Let''s see if my brother can open the door on his own terms.)


    Midori told me to awaken those who slept in the bottom of their true souls.


    (Hmph ~, 80% of the time, my real brother stepped on winning, but this might have dropped to about 70%, or 60% if I''m not good at it ~)


    No, 100%. I win.


    To the green of the anxious voice, the truth is affirmed.


    What''s going on?


    "It''s nothing."


    A lily that looks back and calls out from a place far away from the truth that stopped its feet. Truth walks again.


    The two moved around to a meadow surrounded by woods. The body is not here. The meadow is quite wide.


    ��Oh, there''s one more thing I wanted to ask you.��


    Before the battle began, a true voice was heard.


    "At that time -- when I thought I''d met you for the first time, you said you had already met me, but you were operating my teacher, Kayama''s corpse doll, like a remote robot?" Did you say that because you were the one who talked to me all the time through Kayama? "


    "I wasn''t always piloting." That corpse doll had no emotions, no intelligence, just emotions. I don''t have a soul anyway. So, everyday behavior is semi-automatic, and the reaction is semi-automatic, but it is still not suspected by the people who came in contact with it. However, when it comes to true contact with you, I controlled it and let you say the dialogue. "


    In other words, my point was more correct than judgment, and when I heard Lily''s answer, I made a true judgment.


    "In other words, I was indirectly having sex with you." That''s disgusting. "


    You''re even more disgusting for connecting to your ideas like that.


    When the lily leaned against her eyebrows, she uttered a rather sinister voice.


    "You''re right. How did you feel when you were holding a corpse doll against me?" You acted out your moan, and it was converted into the voice of Kayama? It''s horrible, it''s disgusting. Did you have a good time doing that? "


    When the truth asks with a more ruthless tone than usual, Lily becomes silent.


    "I didn''t mean to provoke you. But that doesn''t make me feel uncomfortable, even from your point of view, doesn''t make me feel very good--"


    Please have a good time.


    A lily that blocks the true word and rejects it gently.


    "All right."


    A true person who exhales in small breaths. I know that the other person is serious about refusing, so I will not touch it anymore. Even if it''s the one who''s going to take revenge.


    They face each other and stare at each other silently for a while.


    You can always go into battle. The truth was not to get out of herself, but to visit the counter when the lily attacked. But as long as it is gone, the lily will not help herself.


    "It''s quiet, isn''t it?" It''s not about this place, it''s about you. I don''t feel anger or hatred. ��


    The two of them were silent for a while, but Lily opened her mouth.


    ��Revenge is a stupid thing to do. But that stupid thing is a promise I have to fulfill. It''s a promise to myself, a promise to those killed, a promise to Yukioka."


    "Isn''t it better to call it an oath?"


    The lilies narrowed their eyes, exuding a slight murderous aura.


    Suddenly, the memory in Lily''s brain came back.


    Before the battle with Junko, Lily was ready to die. Then, I wrote a letter. When I broke it and threw it away, I was seen by Mizuki, Akiko, and Shirokintaro.


    I didn''t write a letter this time, but--


    (It is also natural to recall that time. The mood is the same as it was then. It''s the same for preparedness.)


    A mighty fighting spirit surpassed the murderous aura from the lily of a smile. I can feel the truth when I see it.


    (Regardless of the process, I hope the result will go as I intended, but I''m looking forward to seeing how you kill me.)


    Speaking in silence, the lily vanishes when it emits a strong murderous aura and a fighting spirit.


    As soon as the figure of the lily disappeared, it was judged that it would soon be transferred, and the truth jumped back from the scene.

 2622 25

    The lilies were supposed to have been transferred to a true nearby, but the true figure was not near the destination.


    (Instantly reacting to metastasis and taking a distance does it.)


    While glorifying in his heart, Lily turns her body toward the murderer.


    A true figure already holding a gun is reflected in Lily''s eyes.


    If you fire one shot, the truth moves instantly.


    The impact of the bullet resounded on Lily''s right cheek and right ear. I flew right to the side of my face. It was not a casual evasion. Lilies did not move until they were out of ballistics.


    True fire is nothing more than one shot in place of a stop and a trap. However, the effect has not yet been achieved.


    Lily puts her prosthetic hand in the air and tries to shoot out the needle gun that was installed in the prosthetic hand, but at that timing, True again shoots the gun. This time, it''s not a containment.


    Cutting off the ballistics and the triggering motion, Lily moved her body a lot, not inevitably, but only her hands. The bullet is fired by a prosthetic hand.


    (In that way, it is possible that the bullet you played will hit your body. Well, do you mind if I hit it? If it does some damage, it will regenerate.)


    Seeing the way of avoiding lilies, I think the truth.


    True chose to fight with a gun first. Whether the opponent is a lily with power beyond human wisdom, it comes in the usual way of fighting.


    Lily shoots the needle gun again.


    A needle that is ejected in large quantities at a time is avoided by bending the upper body and moving sideways. It is not spread over a wide area. They were shot at with a single point of concentration.


    Lilies rise from the distance and ask where they really come from. True also took a similar distance and waited for the opponent''s pursuit without immediately launching a counterattack.


    "Even if the battle starts, it''s still quiet." It''s not the way I imagined it. When I came to raid my house before, I was even more stubborn. "


    Exhale in small breaths as the lilies speak.


    "It''s a very unusual way to fight an avenger."


    The lilies say what they instigate, but the truth does not ride. But I didn''t feel anything.


    I was in the middle of a battle, but there was a clutter in the truth.


    Avenger stereotypes. The definition of vengeance. Conscious of them, it makes me feel very ridiculous.


    How many people are there in the world who throw everything at them in the first place, change their lives, and take revenge?


    (You usually fall asleep crying. Even if they kill someone they care about, they fall asleep because they''re afraid of the law. Or your own life is more important. What if he had the power to take revenge or kill someone? What if you had the power to repeat a murder without being caught by the police? Can you still get revenge? You don''t want to get revenge, you''re gonna cry, right? That''s good. That''s right. Revenge is a foolish thing to do. Still, you better not be stupid like me, trying to avenge you.)


    The idea of true and unique revenge was nurtured. And now it''s this way of thinking. I also truly think that maybe it will change again over time. It has changed so far.


    (I''ve come this far... One more push, and you''ll have your revenge. That would be the worst bad end he could think of. Or does he think I didn''t read that much? Or do you still think I can''t hold back my vengeance?)


    While questioning the lily in his head, the truth moved slowly backwards. While facing the lilies, they move further and further away from the lilies.


    With suspicion, the lilies were transferred and followed.


    It was a lily that was meant to be transferred behind the true, but the true ran a little further away from the lily. And it keeps running. It was a momentum to get out of the meadow.


    The truth that kept running finally entered the forest from the meadow.


    (Running away? I don''t think so. I wonder what they''re after anyway.)


    Lily remembered expectation and joy when she was making a movement in which the truth clearly plotted something. I''m really thrilled that I''m going to do everything in my power to beat myself seriously. I even have a good impression of it.


    Lilies also run into the woods. This is a place where trees can be sheltered, and it must be a real downside to using a gun. I dared to jump into such a place from the true side and lured the lilies in. Lily doesn''t know what she''s up to. I can only imagine one thing.


    (This is a very suitable place for a steel trap. But... is it just such a simple solution?)


    Lily guesses as she chases the truth that she keeps running even when she enters the forest. The truth does not run in a straight line after entering the forest, but always moves to the back of the trees, bending many times. The moment she entered the back of the tree, she disappeared from Lily''s sight for a moment.


    In other words, at that time, Lily was reading that there was a possibility that she was instantly setting up a trap.


    The lily stops the leg. I found a steel wire between a tree and a tree. The reading was correct. It''s not just one bottle. It''s hidden in the grass beneath my feet. If you get caught up, it''s a two-step stance that jumps out from the bottom.


    The lilies turned their bodies in an attempt to bypass them. The truth that was running like a runner stood right next to him.


    But it soon became clear that the truth was not real. My body is subtly blurry and I don''t see any signs of it. It''s a phantom.


    It was immediately clear to Lily that it was a phantom created by a magic tool called the afterimage flower.


    (Is this the magic tool you got from the monk? In order to play such a foolish miniature craft-)


    It was a lily that tried to laugh with its nose, but even more amazing things happen. The real truth is upon us.


    Indeed, Lily was distracted by the steel wire for a moment, and she stopped moving. I was distracted by the afterimage flower, and I turned away from the real person who escaped. That said, to allow true proximity to this point -- I didn''t notice it at all -- is to say that the confluence doesn''t work.


    No. That''s not the point. Something strange happened. The true sign is in a distant place. Even if the true figure is instantly lost from sight, the sign is the lily that has been tracking it for a long time. The Truth is still running and running away. But from a visual point of view, the truth is closing in on us with tremendous force. It is contradictory.


    Lily thought that the truth that was coming towards her was a phantom, and the truth of the main body was still running away. It was because there were two stops with steel wires and afterimage flowers that I thought it was superfluous.


    That was a mistake. Steel wires and afterlife flowers were not just a stumbling block, they were also Miss Reed.


    Truth jumps at the lilies with vigour. The lily that was hit by the low-altitude tackle was pushed down as it was, and the true figure rode on the lily.


    And when he had fallen down, and struck his back on the ground, Lily remembered. Ability to manipulate signs.


    (The technique Terrence Moore used tirelessly at that debate...... by imitating goodbye?)


    Hayama was originally able to completely eliminate his murderous intent. Under the influence of Hayama, Terence, the leader of the Sea of Chihuahua, was equipped with the skill of making illusions by leaving the signs behind and moving. Van Dam and Yoshihisa leave the discussion, and when Terence fights against her tiredness, Terence uses her skills to win.


    It was the reverse of afterimages and phantoms. Visually show the fake, but if you follow it with the eyes of your senses, you''ll see who it is. This move creates a sensory illusion. What you see is the truth, and the signs are fake. However, I recognized the signs as authentic.


    I used this technique to imitate the true view, but as an aid, I set up a steel wire trap and afterimage flower in advance to make it easy for lilies to illuminate. Miss Reed boosted the success rate of her moves.


    "You''re not the only one who uses a needle."


    Makoto said on the lily, and pierced the neck of the lily with a transparent long needle pulled out of her sleeve.


    The long needle was also filled with dissolved meat solution. It was in the form of pouring it directly into the neck. True sees that there should be a lot of damage.


    In fact, the lily stopped moving. No matter how good the regeneration ability, there are limits to life. If you do a lot of damage to your vital organs, your body stops functioning. Sometimes I''m paralyzed. Sometimes the thought itself stops.


    It''s true that I want to earn as much damage as possible and drain it in the meantime. Regeneration abilities will lose health every time they regenerate, so it makes sense to keep dealing damage.


    (Of course, you can''t fight like this. I can''t. I know that.)


    With the needle in the neck of the lily, Makoto grabs the left arm of the lily with both hands.


    Exercise the strength away from humans, unscrew the shoulder of the left arm, break the bones of the forearm and the upper arm, and twist the joint in the opposite direction.


    Of course, there''s really no such power as usual. I didn''t undergo any surgery or swallow any strange medicine to boost my power. A technique taught by Simon in his mercenary days that instantly unlocks physical limits of his own volition. It is a technique that consciously exerts a foolish force on the fire. This has been used in battles for a long time.


    "Stop... please... get away from me..."


    Also, when I tried to destroy my right arm, the lily''s face seemed to weep, and I prayed with a weak voice. It was an unusual expression and voice like a lily. Moreover, her whole body was trembling a little.


    (Oh, is that so......)


    Truth knew the reason. I was missing it, but I remembered.


    "You told Akiko Mizuki." You don''t seem to like being touched by men. Were you raped, too? "


    Truth asks. If you chat casually, it will play in the meantime, but you ignore such calculations and dare to talk.


    "I don''t have that kind of experience." It''s just that you''re born to be physiologically unfavorable. "


    The lily''s voice still trembles as she stands up.


    "Then I''ll rape you before I kill you." It''s fun to see how men who don''t like physiology react and reject it when they rape them. ��


    When the truth came out in a cold voice, Lily''s expression changed. It truly strikes at the gaze of hatred and contempt.


    "Oh my, just say what you can''t do." You''re such a good girl. "


    I can. I''ve raped a woman by force, and I think I can do it without hurting you at all.


    The incitement of the lilies shall be obstructed, and the truth shall be told.


    "The opponent was Yukioka, whom you were worried about." Lily, when you tricked me into killing Yukioka, I couldn''t kill Yukioka and raped her instead. Didn''t you know that? "


    When he heard the true word, the lilies hardened completely. I don''t think the truth is lying. I''d rather think it was a lie.


    "This is a ridiculous comedy. Yukioka has been protecting virgins for thousands of years, thinking of me in my previous life. And yet, I scattered the virgins in the form of being raped by me, the reincarnation of the contemplator. It''s your fault."


    Lily''s gaze was truly directed, but she did not see the truth. His eyes were faint and he was trembling. It''s not like I was shivering from the rejection of being touched by a man just now.


    "You like that kind of story, don''t you?" I taught it at the service. Come on, laugh. What''s the matter? You like comedy, don''t you? This is the result of your vengeance on Snow Oka. Isn''t that a great achievement for you? Laugh. Why don''t you laugh? Why are you looking like that? You denied it, but I can fuck a woman. I''ll match your eyes with those of Yukioka. It''s the same as you love Yukioka, so that''s what you want. "


    The lily''s trembling stops where the truth has spoken so much.


    The truth that felt the danger was instantly moving away from the lily, but it was a little slow. A little white smoke from the body of the lily is bathed in the body, and both hands and one foot become white-waxed.


    "You talk too much." It would be nice if you learned a little more about serving size. "


    A lily rises up while mocking herself.


    Indeed, Lily was shocked to hear the truth. Even the true lily had such a story to upset her, and it was going well. However, it was a lily that had cooled down because it had been stirring up for a long time.


    (The sensitivity around here is poor, isn''t it? I can see that Junko is not well-educated. Or is Junko baking her hands too?)


    I remembered Taro Shirokane, and Lily sighed.


    "I can''t beat you unless you use your supernatural powers. Hurry up and show me your trump card."


    Said by Lily, True looks alternately at her white-waxed hands and Lily. I can''t hold a gun with this hand anymore. No, I don''t deserve to have any gifts. We have no choice but to follow Lily''s lead.


    (Until now, I kept saying that I didn''t need supernatural force, but that was too explicit. It might have been counterproductive. It seems that even lilies can see through it, so I wonder if you can fool Snow Oka)


    I was really a little upset and worried that Lily had spotted me.


    "All right."


    Truth breathes out.


    Truth sees, sees its own soul. See the deepest part of your soul.


    There are three doors in front of us. The door is already unlocked. All you have to do is open the door.


    (I used to call it partial, but it''s full release.)


    And he opened one of the three doors entirely.


    Lily opened her eyes wide. Truth changed in an instant before the lilies to be different from the truth.


    "Kuuuuuuu..."


    The transformed lily roars low in view.

 2623 26

    Akiko, Mizuki, Shirokataro, and Devil remained silent in the same room, waiting for time to pass.


    Believe that the lilies will come back alive and just waste time. But there was one who could no longer bear it.


    "Mom''s not allowed to visit, but... let''s go see it."


    Mizuki smiles at Akiko''s remark.


    I see. If the lilies become dangerous after I go to see them, I can help them.


    "It can''t be that Yuri-sama is in danger..."


    Shirokintaro, who was supposed to be bitten by Mizuki''s remarks, had a very weak voice. My face is still not floating.


    Well then, will Shirakintaro not come?


    Akiko stands up and asks.


    "No, I''m going..."


    When Taro Shirokane also stood up, a thunderbolt sounded nearby.


    Junko, Tired, and Midori felt it. I could feel it from inside the mansion. Someone with great power is appearing and trying to wield his power.


    Tiredness rose and slowly headed to the window.


    Open the window. Look out the window. Look up at the sky. Blue sky. But only part of the blue sky turned black. There are black clouds.


    I know this sign. I also know this phenomenon. I used to look at it. We are fighting those who once caused this phenomenon.


    "No way...."


    Shortly after the tired groaned, the light slashed through the sky.


    It was hard to see the purple lightning in the blue sky, but it was certainly lightning. A thunderbolt strikes late. It''s pretty loud. It''s close.


    Even though it''s sunny, it''s lightning...


    Junko mutters. Junko knew that the current thunder was not just a naturally-occurring thunder.


    (Fuwaaa, all of a sudden, that''s it. Of all the three of my brother''s previous life, it certainly seems to be the strongest.)


    Midori showed her teeth and laughed alone.


    It slowly rose into the air and stopped at a certain elevation.


    "Transform...? No, but this power..."


    When I stopped in the air and looked down at myself, the lilies stiffened. I instinctively figured it out. It is far more powerful than it is.


    Pale peach skin with a lustrous finish. Bright red burning hair. Short corners extending from the forehead. An insect-like wing that grows from the back. That alone shows us that we are no longer human.


    Lilies don''t know the name. I don''t even know it exists. This is the first time we have encountered it. It was a man called the Beast Emperor, who was feared on different planets by the name of the strong wind blowing on the weekends and was enshrined as the king of demons during the Taisho period, but I certainly don''t know either of these names.


    Struck by an intense demonic spirit, the lily was backed up. Otherwise, I tried to control my mind and body by using all my reason, but it didn''t work.


    (This is exactly... a frog strangled by a snake...)


    Lilies bit their tongues. It was meant to inspire confidence and free itself from the curse of fear.


    Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    The Beast Emperor roared low and slowly raised his right arm high. And point overhead with your index finger.


    It was seen in the eyes of the lily that the work alone had even stronger power.


    When the lily glanced at the tip of the Beast Emperor''s finger, it could see a cluster of black clouds forming in the center of the blue sky.


    At the same time that the Beast Emperor waved his arms down, the lightning connected the sky to the earth.


    Avoidance by metastasis was not achieved in time. A large current with voltages of hundreds of millions of volts flows through the body of a lily that was struck by direct lightning. After being burned down, they were blown away by the shock waves of the explosion caused by the thermal expansion of the air, and the blast destroyed several organs and bones. My eyes and tympanic membrane were also damaged.


    (Call the thunderclouds... lightning strikes...? "......"


    How much energy does it take to achieve such a thing? It seems to me that lilies far exceed the limits of human power. At least until now, I have never met a skilled person or a magician who can do so much.


    Lily, who had fallen from her fatal wound as an ordinary person, first regenerated her eyes and looked up at the Beast Emperor, who remained floating in the sky.


    KUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH


    The Beast Emperor growls. Just by hearing the roar, Lily was struck by intense fear.


    It was clear that the roar itself had the power to create fear. While Lily regenerated her body, she had to control her spirit and resist the roar at the same time.


    When the roar broke down, the Beast Emperor turned his face to the lily and opened his mouth wide.


    A ray is emitted from the mouth. The beam strikes the spot where the lily was, causing an explosion.


    The lily was barely able to recover its body and was transferred into the air - behind the Beast Emperor.


    This is an irrational act, far from an optimal solution. If we''re going to transfer and avoid an attack, we should hide now. Above all, there are a lot of trees on the other side. Lilies draw strength from corpses and trees and transform it into their own vitality, so hiding in the woods to buy time and speed up recovery is the best choice.


    But Lily did not take it for granted. I just chose to give it back first.


    Magic, the deepest part of the lily - The resentment group unleashed the cannon at close range and with a short chant of spells.


    "KUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    A large number of resentful spirits fired from close range hit the Beast Emperor directly. The Beast Emperor roared in anger.


    KUUAAAAAA!


    The Beast Emperor looked back as he endured the simultaneous possession of a group of resentful spirits with his whole body. There are no lilies anymore. He was lying on his back on the ground. Then, the explosion of the beam released by the Beast Emperor caused the earth smoke, and the figure of the lily hid in it.


    The lily closes her eyes without strength, and sighs roughly.


    (Resisting [Resist]... looks like you''ve endured it... what kind of monster is that.....)


    Lily realized that the resentful spirits had been eliminated in an instant, with her eyes closed.


    Lilies open their eyes. It is metastasized at the same time.


    It was only a dozen seconds, but I was able to collapse as it was. In the meantime, I was able to play it somewhat.


    The lilies that were transferred into the forest touched the trees and absorbed their power. Utilizing the vitality of the tree, recovery doesn''t go as well as it did in Muyuki, but it''s faster to recover than to leave it to nature''s regeneration.


    Kuuuuu


    Thinking that he had screamed a little, the Beast Emperor discovered the lilies and descended suddenly.


    The lily tried to avoid it just before, but the Beast Emperor suddenly stopped just before the lily moved, turned at a right angle, and hit the body of the lily.


    And the body of the lily was greatly blown up, and it spun many times, and rolled on the ground, and at the end it struck the trunk of the tree, and stopped.


    The Beast Emperor lands. And then--that figure returned to its true form.


    "It''s over already..."


    A slightly dumbfounded murmur of truth. It was faster than I thought. I used up all my strength with ease. As one of the causes of the transformation, I thought that I had eaten a group of lily spirits.


    (If I let it out alone, I won''t be able to let it out for a while. Midori''s power doesn''t seem to extend here either.)


    Truth is aware of the two doors that remain in the depths of the soul.


    "I''m sorry to hear that..." It was very powerful, but you couldn''t finish me off... right... "


    With a rough breath, the lilies rise slowly, bleeding from all over the body. The clothes are shabby and bloody.


    "It''s over for now. But it''s not over yet."


    And when the truth had spoken, the true body was changed to another.


    The person with the terrible demonic spirit was a samurai in armor-shaped shape with his hair tied up on the back of his head. Not tall, but strong and muscular. They have a sophisticated and wild face, and as far as I can see, they look like they''re in their mid-twenties.


    "Hey, what do you mean you don''t choose me as your first spear?" You stupid bastard. "


    The samurai laughs and poisons.


    (Like the demon I just mentioned, like this one... who the hell are you...?)


    Lily came here and finally tried to analyze the opponent.


    (It''s not like I''ve been replaced by someone other than the real one... It was true. It still seems that the truth has been transformed.....)


    The arrowhead lily thought of, the samurai chanting magic.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    Lily was even more surprised when she saw the technique used by the samurai. It was Shinozuru''s witchcraft.


    A large number of small lights in the form of flashing crescent moons shine toward the lilies. Many times have lilies been tired of this magic.


    As well as transferring and avoiding, lilies appear on the side of the samurai


    "Breathtaking Daewoo"


    When the samurai cast more spells, a whirlwind waves around the samurai, and the body of the lily that was transferred to the vicinity of the samurai is blown away.


    A lily who was about to be hit by a tree, she controlled her body well in the air and grabbed the tree branch with her prosthetic hand. The branches broke quickly, but they killed a little of the blowing momentum and changed the orbit of the blowing. As a result, the lilies settled into a catch while the branches of the tree were branched.


    "Mom!"


    Akiko raised her voice when she saw the lilies that had been blown away and settled in the tree.


    (Those girls....)


    Looking at the way the lily spoke, there were Akiko, Mizuki, Shirokintaro, and Devil. I was visiting sometime.


    Akiko, Mizuki, Shirokataro, and Devil were touring from where the Beast Emperor had truly returned. I also witnessed a scene where I was transformed into a samurai.


    "True... was it remodeled?" Or did you hide it? Even though he denied wearing supernatural powers. "


    Seeing the true nature of the samurai, Akiko says.


    "Ahah, I always thought that was a true lie." Sure enough, it was a samurai line to make me be on guard. But, really, you''re a little overstated. And on the contrary, I became frivolous, and I suspected that this was a lie, that I was really wearing strength, and that I wasn''t obsessed with it. "


    "When I''m told, it certainly feels... like it was deliberate"


    Akiko was convinced by Mizuki''s words.


    "Evil Causes and Evil Evil Grievances"


    Towards the lilies on the tree, a pitch-black stream is unleashed from the samurai.


    The lily falls from the tree and avoids the black beam.


    "Come out, all of you."


    When the lily recites the magic, a large number of bamboo shoots appear around the samurai and shine acid on the samurai''s body.


    "Hah. It''s a magic spell. Mizuko."


    The samurai laughed and called out several vinyl-shaped spirits as it gushed out of its own body, and while protecting itself from the image of the vinegar, it pulled all the vinegar into the vinyl-shaped spirit body.


    (It''s less of a burden than the Beast Emperor. Is it because it''s compatible? Of the three, I''m the most in love with you, and I''m also very friendly.)


    True consciousness murmured among the samurai.


    "It''s a violation of [Chicken]!"


    A samurai who truly turned to answer with an upbeat voice.


    "Oh, I totally forgot to tell you." Let''s call me your head. "


    With Lily and the two of them consciously speaking, Mitsukoshi cast the following spell.


    But Lily had finished casting her spell first. Zombies with pure white clammy skin are boiling from the ground and running towards your head with a fierce sprint.


    "The Rolling Earth from Huangquan"


    When Mitsukoshi activated the spell, a giant samurai with a huge spear and arrows in his body appeared in front of him. After a short delay, the samurai in the form of armor appeared one after another.


    The giant warriors waved their spears and defeated the incoming dry zombies one after another. The other warriors also wielded swords and spears against the dry zombie opponents. However, there were some samurai clinging to the dry zombie, and the samurai lost all the moisture in an instant and mummified.


    In terms of numbers, the dry zombies were higher, but eventually the dry zombies were wiped out, and the Necromancers called from between the underworld and this world rushed to Lily.


    The lily had completed the following technique. When I put my hand on the ground and thought that the spell had spread radially around the lily, a giant cadaveric dragon appeared.


    The corpse dragon swung its giant giant giant fiercely and swept away the samurai.


    The giant warrior pierced the corpse dragon''s torso with a spear, but the corpse dragon lifted its neck and opened its mouth wide to the giant warrior, spitting out blue and purple liquid.


    The giant warrior tried to avoid it, but he couldn''t. Fluid adheres to the armor. Without hesitation, the samurai pierced the corpses with their spears.


    As the liquid boiled, it changed from blue purple to red purple, and even red, causing an explosion and blowing up the giant warrior.


    The Corpse Dragon was approaching my head.


    Wanted Heavenly High Qi Purity


    When Mitsukoshi chanted the magic, the color of the surrounding space around the Mitsukoshi changed. A semi-transparent cold cubic zone emerges.


    The Corpse Dragon plunged into its colder regions. The dragon''s color also changes, turning into light blue and blue.


    "Oh, it doesn''t work on corpses." You stupid idiot, I... "


    While clenching his head, he immediately released the magic.


    "Evil Causes and Evil Evil Grievances"


    As the Cadaver Dragon approaches so close, Mikado releases a dark beam to blow out the Cadaver Dragon''s head.


    "I''m sorry... I''m trying to stop you too"


    Your head frowns and says. The figure is fading.


    "I just wanted to see you tired, but I can''t help it..." Next time you get a chance, please. "


    Immediately after I spread a messy smile and said, my head changed to a true figure.


    (Still... no good. I couldn''t win for the two of us in my previous life. I still need it....)


    Looking at the lilies, True is impatient. The lilies are shabby, but they stand firm. No matter what I saw, I still had the strength.


    (I wanted to avoid the third one, but...... I did it......)


    (There is nothing to be afraid of. True. I am the same soul as you. I''m you. You''re me. Is it possible to be scared of the same soul?)


    A cool voice echoes in his true head. Midori is liberated. The door is open. So I can already hear their voices. We can have a conversation. We can''t even think about each other.


    (You can''t believe it. But now I don''t have a fight anymore. I can''t believe it, but I believe it, so don''t do anything you don''t want to do.)


    After the nail was pierced, the truth opened the third door behind the soul.


    True form changes again.


    "The truth has changed again." This time it''s..... "


    "It''s a wizard..."


    Akiko and Shirokintaro say. A beautiful white young man with a grey robe and a broken hat, and a twisted wooden staff like Zenmai, dressed as if he were nobody but a wizard. A long blonde hair grows straight from the hat.


    However, Lily did not focus on costumes. That''s the color of my eyes. Both eyes have the same color and radiance as Junko.


    "Now, shall I talk to you for a moment?" Rainbow lilies. I am very grateful to you. "


    The young wizard spread a soft smile and spoke affectionately.

 2624 27

    In addition to lilies, Mizuki and Akiko also focused on crimson eyes, but Mizuki also cared about other things besides the color of the eyes.


    (That wand looks familiar to you. Oh... that''s what I saw yesterday when I fought the truth)


    At the end of the battle, a true scepter was in hand. After that, a letter of light jumped out of the wand, causing a blizzard and making it impossible to fight.


    (Suddenly, I''m doing this on my own...)


    Truth, on the other hand, is frustrated. When I am calling my previous life in full state, I have entrusted all control of my body after transformation to my residual thoughts in my previous life. The good news is that the residual thoughts of this previous life have begun to come back to life.


    "Talk to you? That''s unexpected." Isn''t it true that you''ve been transformed, or that you''re acting like someone else? ��


    "It''s me, my soul is the same." Personality, memory, living times are different. "


    Listening to the dialogue of the wizard-style man, Lily understood.


    "In other words, the truth is that you''ve called yourself from your previous life?" Who has the power as a powerful person in the circle, to his personality and power? "


    Your name is your answer.


    To the surprise of the lily, the wizard laughed. In the eyes of the lily, his smile seemed to resemble Junko''s uncompromising smile.


    ��She liked light novels and read them well. Among them, there was the genre of reincarnation."


    The dialogue the wizard uttered about this child referred to the true nature of this world.


    "In this world, because I am helpless and incompetent, I don''t like such a world, and the next life seems to be born from such a desire to be a hero in another world, but I said the opposite version..." She seems to love herself, has plenty of confidence, and is doing her best in this world. And the system of reincarnation itself is negative. It is negative in the past and in the future. "


    "Will you stop talking nonsense?"


    "But I rely on that power in the end, even though it''s negative." The spirit of using anything that can be used - after all, this child was me. You have the same soul as me. There was no confusion or conflict there. Emotions were shelved and easily divided. ��


    A wizard who perfectly passes through Lily''s demands and continues to talk without breaking her smile.


    "By the way, you said that this child is annoying to have an artificial demon eye, right?" It was originally made by me and given to her as a disciple. I have the same soul as this child. "


    It was a lily that was half-eyed and listened, but the words that I could not abandon came out of the wizard''s mouth, so I opened my eyes wide.


    Who are you?


    "Didn''t you just say that? I am the parent and master of those you call Junko Yukioka. Of course, when I was with her, it was a different name. Or perhaps I am the origin of the great convergence of the frontiers.��


    "What the hell..."


    The wizard speaks an even more shocking dialogue. It was not a lie or a lie, but it sounded in the ears of the lilies as if it was telling the truth calmly.


    ��It all started with me, and she created the edge, and the edge was spun around.��


    The wizard''s smile turns into a lonely one.


    "I had foreseen it before I died. May Makoto Aizawa, the future me - this child - come face to face with those who can help revive me now. And with her, my disciple, Junko Yukioka, you''ll be at the end of your reincarnation. With that in mind, I was prepared to do everything I could. That said, there wasn''t much I could do--"


    The wizard''s prediction was that someone who touched the depths of his soul would appear. In other words, it was an encounter between True and Green. After a battle with the truth, he learned of the appearance of those who would dive into his heart, and tricked his own soul. I recorded my residual thoughts, memories, and powers, and turned the locks, opened the doors, and released them into the world. Midori can turn the key. It is possible to open the door if you have a real intention. And you can free your strength and memory.


    Midori, who encountered the wizard, the head, and the Beast Emperor, heard a lot from the three of them. Midori told the story they had heard there to some extent. But I didn''t tell you everything.


    ��Now, let''s make a deal.��


    "Deal?"


    The lily shouted oddly in the wizard''s dialogue, and the truth became even more irritable.


    (You''re going to do something more selfish than I expected... "Is there a free will even though it is a residual thought?)


    (This limited opportunity is something I would like to take advantage of because I was able to come out)


    Besides, this is one of the things I was planning to do as a wizard. I did not anticipate the appearance of lilies or the battle, but if I could encounter someone who could negotiate, I would negotiate.


    "Shall we just listen to the story?" I''m interested. "


    No matter what story was brought to my attention, I had no intention of responding to the lily, but I couldn''t beat my curiosity. Above all, since Mizuki, Akiko and Shirokan Taro are on the other side, I decided that it was better to let them talk to you.


    "I will come to you with my thanks for my background and expectations as a person who challenges the technique of transcending death, and for guiding this child to the right path. I want you to devise a way to maintain me, my child''s previous life, and a way to interfere in this world."


    (You''re....)


    I looked at the wizard with a mixed gaze of truth and anger. Prying from the inside out.


    (Don''t worry about it. I''m not going to take over completely. This body and soul are all yours. But this soul is also mine. Remember, you and I are the same person.)


    A wizard who truly smiles toward you.


    "The reason I can stay like this is because I don''t wave my strength. That said, there is no time limit at all. I can''t stay like this forever. The time is limited, but I think it is enough to offer something that is beneficial to you.��


    So? What can you offer me?


    "This is the teaching of my knowledge of sorcery. It can be said that there are many research results. I don''t know how useful the ancient art of a thousand years can be. And one more thing: I want to tell you about my purpose.��


    Are you going to fight me after that teaching?


    Looking at the lilies with their shiraz facial expressions, the wizard seemed to have a thin prospect.


    That''s right. I was summoned to fight you, and I was wondering if my choice not to fight was a stone''s throw.


    ��It would be paradoxical. If you win against me, you lose the meaning of teaching knowledge, and you lose the opportunity to study how I can maintain you. The deal will only work if I keep my word after I win.��


    "It will be that way." But I can''t think of another way. Hopefully, it''s a fairly profitable deal. ��


    A wizard pointed out by lilies and lightly shrugged his shoulders.


    No, I won''t.


    "Oh dear, have you crushed the slightest hope?" If you don''t mind, why didn''t you close the deal? ��


    The wizard asked in a lazy tone to Lily, who was holding on to the deal lightly.


    "It''s because you''re so frivolous, you don''t deserve to believe it." Have you really been satisfied with the deal you just brought in? ��


    ��No, it''s my discretion.��


    Hearing the wizard''s answer, Lily laughed. It was the answer I expected.


    "I''m sure the truth is dazed or angry. Either way, I''m sure you don''t have any good emotions. There''s no way you can believe someone who ignores their own intentions in the afterlife, puts their own desires in front of them, and makes their own deals. I don''t know where the trick is going to come from."


    I''m surprised. If it were you, you would have swallowed the danger...


    "If your deal is attractive, you may have taken the risk knowingly, but it''s not that attractive." Most of all, I don''t like you. "


    Speaking of which, Lily started casting spells while inflating her murderous aura. It was decided that there was no need to hang out with the wizard''s bullshit anymore.


    "I''m sorry. Now then - this child looks like a crown too, so let''s fight as you wish."


    While the wizard spoke, the lily had finished casting the spell.


    Overhead, left and right, and left and right above the lily, a mass of giant spirits emerged in a total of five places. One by one, it was about two turns bigger than a group of guns. In other words, there was a lot of resentment.


    (For this moment... it''s the ultimate meaning we''ve created. Please surpass me. It seems as if I am hindering the conclusion I am aiming for, and it is a contradiction, but I am sure that you will come to me with all your strength, and I will also welcome the depression with all my strength - is that a courtesy?)


    A lily that speaks consciously in its heart while learning intense fatigue in its body and mind.


    Five phobic artillery cannons are unleashed.


    (This is dangerous. But... there''s no need to deal with it with my magic)


    A wizard takes out two wooden dolls from his pocket with one hand. It''s a vine and pussy doll.


    The doll gently releases its warm power and fills the wizard''s surroundings. When the group of resentful spirits entered the range of power, the face full of resentment and curse changed one after another, and became a gentle Buddha.


    Lily was stunned when she saw that the hard-working spirits and the hard-working magic they had knitted had been lightly ruined. It was not the power of the person himself, but the power of the artifact made it a blister, and the shock was extra large. It was coated with anti-purification coatings, but it was totally pointless.


    The wizard scratches the wand. A large number of glowing rune characters emitted from the cane, spinning in multiple orbits.


    "Mom, run!"


    Akiko exclaimed, but Lily had no energy left.


    (The last time I heard your voice... it wasn''t bad, was it?)


    Lily smiles as she hears Akiko''s voice. At some point, lots of runes were dancing around the lily.


    A huge clump of soil pushed up from the ground, pushing up the body of the lily. Immediately after the lilies danced over the sky, the soil mass exploded, and with the blast, a large amount of earth and rocks were poured over the lilies'' bodies.


    (How many times do I have to do this today...)


    I think lilies are blown away. Sometimes I get blown up. And you can fall and smash it to the ground.


    As soon as the lily fell to the ground, the wizard returned to its true form.


    A few seconds later, a muddy, torn soft hat fell at his true feet. It was blown up by the explosion.


    "You look good." You deserve to be defeated. "


    True, holding the vine and pussy doll in one hand, looked down at the fallen lily and murmured.

 2625 28

    Clothes that were pure white had fewer whites at the earliest. Most of my clothes are dirty due to blood and mud. It''s torn everywhere. Lily herself is also bloody and can see the terrible injuries that make her want to cover her eyes. There are no signs of those injuries regenerating.


    But Lily wasn''t dead yet. He opens his eyes thinly and looks up at the truth approaching him.


    "Come on... let''s get this over with..." It''s the moment you''ve been waiting for... "


    "In front of them?"


    He fell sideways and smiled at the lily with a weak voice while only his gaze truly turned away the intent to kill and the will to fight. It''s not your usual expression. It was a tired face.


    "I beg you... please... I beg you..."


    Akiko sobbed and knelt with her hands together.


    "There''s no need to ask." I''ll stop because you guys are here. "


    "Eh......"


    Upon receiving the true words, Akiko and Shirokin Taro rolled their eyes. Mizuki is not particularly surprised. Because I thought that somehow the truth would do this.


    ��Not only Junko, but you will also show mercy to me?��


    A lily with a mouth that accuses me of not killing myself.


    "I want to kill him." But I can''t even kill him. If I kill you, Akiko and Mizuki will grieve for Shirokintaro. Then a new chain of hatred followed - a new hatred, a new revenge. If they weren''t there, I''d have killed them. Because I don''t want to make them sad - that''s all I want to do. That''s all I''m going to do for you. "


    Listening to the true dialogue, Mizuki shook her hand slightly, Akiko clenched her chest tightly as she felt her tear glands loosen, and Shirokaned her lips.


    (True, didn''t you mean it from the beginning?)


    (I guess that''s what it was all about after all... I thought it might seem faint, but if I were to say it directly from my real mouth.....)


    Immediately after Akiko and Mizuki thought about it, a dialogue surprised them even more from their true mouths.


    "And that''s what you wanted, isn''t it?" You were meant to be killed by me. I wanted to die. "


    Receiving a true point, Lily takes her gaze off of true. The true point had been made.


    Lily also considered the possibility that the truth would show mercy to herself and avenge herself without killing her. But I didn''t think I was really seeing all of my thoughts.


    "Why did you send Mizuki and Akiko to the Sakuoka Institute to get close to us?" The question was answered. That is your scenario. It was already in stock. If I take revenge on you, I will be the new target of the chain of hatred. Isn''t that what you wanted to do? This time, Mizuki and Akiko and Shirokin Taro will either kill me or not. My self-satisfaction, my vengeance, made it even harder for many of you, including me. That''s your rotten scenario. "


    "I''m glad you noticed..."


    Lilies laugh powerlessly.


    "As soon as Akiko and Mizuki got close to me, I began to think. If my head was full of vengeance, I might not have been able to see it. But if you think about it calmly, you''ll soon find out. The reason I noticed this was also thanks to Yukioka. No, actually, I saw countless people who came to Yukioka Laboratory to gain power for revenge, even with their fingers on their feet. Those who, like me, have changed their lives to get revenge and are serious about killing someone. Everyone was stupid. Some people were rewarded, but there were many cases where they were more unhappy. Looking at them... I thought revenge was a stupid thing to do. I remained stupid, too, but seeing a lot of idiots like me made me feel stupid and calm."


    Those Avengers who visited the Snow Oka Research Institute truly accept that everything that they did or failed to do made sense. I thought it made sense for me.


    I had plenty of time to think about it since I started living with Junko and fell into the back alley. There was also a lot of good handwriting for reference. I often heard the opinions of others. Truth changed my thoughts and emotions. And when he saw the way of the lilies, he came to the answer.


    This game isn''t just a game for everyone around you, is it?


    "You''re making memories, aren''t you?" It may be nonsense, but it''s important. ��


    Listening to Lily''s answer, Akiko and Shirokane opened their mouths.


    So, do you drink your hatred of me?


    "It''s hard to swallow with a desire for revenge. It''s already hard at the moment. But if you dance to the script of your own tragedy, it will be even harder. Above all, it''s a hammer."


    True and honest answers to lilies that ask with a teasing tone of voice.


    "Even though I took your precious people to make you suffer, you won''t take my life and give up your vengeance so as not to grieve my soul." It''s sweet enough to vomit, isn''t it? I was shocked. Why did you fall into the back alley and build up your strength? The people around you that I killed won''t come to mind either. "


    While stirring, Lily also knew. How did it feel to swallow one''s grudges and anger? I know how it feels to decide not to kill someone I hate. I don''t want to make a fool of myself from the bottom of my stomach, even if I''m stirring it up with my mouth.


    "You can chant as much as you like. Revenge is a stupid thing to do. That''s all I need to do. [M] It does not create new sorrow or hatred. I don''t want Mizuki and Akiko to grieve Shirokintaro. I''ll make sure the chain of hatred doesn''t happen. It is decided that I have applied Kejime with this. I''ll take my revenge. I don''t dance the way you want me to."


    When the truth had quietly spoken, the lily wiped out the mockery that had floated until then.


    "Besides, none of my loved ones who were killed by you are angry or dumbfounded by my current choices." Say again. You''re a terrible villain. You better kill the crowd. But there are those who admire you. They are also my friends. [M] That''s the decisive reason why I won''t kill you. "


    It can also be seen that Yuri protected his own life with Mizuki and Akiko as his shield. It is also conscious of the truth. But when he saw the expression of the marvel of the lily, he saw it in his true eyes, that there was no calculation in the lily. Among the lilies, it seems that if the truth wins, then revenge will be calculated there. And it was going to lead to further tragedies.


    (I... I took your precious people to make you sad, but you had to take my life not to make Mizuki or Akiko sad...?)


    Lily did not at all consider the possibility that Truth would take that choice. I also have insurance. But when the reason was clearly spoken of by the true mouth, the lilies were struck with much shock.


    "If your relationship with Mizuki and Akiko breaks with Shirokin Taro, I''ll go and kill you." If that happens, don''t hesitate. Or if I don''t do it again, it''s a different story. Mizuki. Akiko, followed by Shirokintaro. Watch yourselves so Lily doesn''t do anything strange. If your surveillance fails and this guy does anything again, I won''t forgive you. If you don''t want Lily killed, you should watch her responsibly. "


    Yeah, I''ll take care of it.


    "Ok. Aha."


    "Alright. You don''t have to be so obstinate..."


    Akiko''s expression shone as she rubbed her nose, Mizuki smiled happily, and Shirokintaro responded with a slight smile.


    "Do you think they can stop me?"


    "I can stop it. Akiko, Mizuki, and the bonus Shirokin Taro are already important to you." I can stop your mind. After settling down, you can still stop me from making trouble again without being disrespectful. "


    Lily asks sarcastically, but she asserts the truth.


    "I know the result of your battle with Yukioka, and I understand your nature a little bit." There was a chance to win. You made a mistake. Mizuki and Akiko, who you thought were my jokers, and Shirokin Taro became your shackles. "


    "And then there''s discrimination."


    It wasn''t Shirokintaro who muttered. The shade of the tree is the dog that was listening to the conversation. There are not only dogs, but also Junko, Midori, Mika, and the Ushimura sisters.


    ��Promise me, I''ll take care of this.��


    "Do you believe me if I promise you?"


    ��I hear you''re the type to keep promises. I''ll believe that. Your-"


    I told him I believed you, and he kept his mouth shut.


    "Ufufufu... I see. You don''t seem to have noticed, but this is a fine revenge." That''s right... it''s not just revenge to kill anything... "


    Lilies are twice as prideful as men. And even though pride is high, you can''t laugh at the truth from the bottom of your heart if you''re just a sweetheart. If you were a crappy little villain with no shards of pride, you might have been able to ridicule the truth, but in the case of lilies, on the contrary, you could feel the defeat at the bottom of your heart. The prospectus was all spotted and missed. It''s a complete defeat.


    (Brother, you did it on schedule ~. Thank goodness)


    Midori smiles. Midori knew. Truth changed its mind along the way, and this was the way to get revenge. That''s why, in the past, we also reluctantly followed the cooperation of showing lilies the nightmare. After that, I refused.


    "Oh, everyone was here."


    In time, Mizuki noticed the presence of Midori, Tired, Doggy, Junko, Mika, Yaya, and Ayahu, who were sneaking around in the shade of the tree.


    "How long have they been here?"


    The truth asks, fearing that he may not have seen what he was transformed into in his previous life.


    When Midori and the others arrived, it was over.


    Akiko asked me to pose for you, so I guess.


    "Uuuu...... I''ve seen that embarrassing place...... Aguuu......"


    Akiko is holding her head when she hears Junko''s words.


    "But... I''m sorry to hear that." I had insurance, too. "


    In the midst of the happy ending atmosphere, lilies smiled maliciously with such a dialogue.


    (Yuri-sama...? Where did he go?)


    Platinum Taro looked at Lily with a strange face and noticed another change. I looked around.


    There was no Devil who was supposed to be right next to me.


    The missing Devil appeared with a black shadow rising up from the ground directly beside the lily, surprising almost everyone present. The only ones who weren''t surprised at all were Lily, Devil herself, and Matchmaking.


    Devil''s right hand claw stretches like a knife. His right arm pierced into the lily''s chest and blood ran through it.


    (Insurance--that''s right...)


    Truth instantly understood the meaning of lily''s dialogue and malicious smile.


    Lily also considered the possibility that Truth would not kill herself with compassion. Besides, I had an insurance policy called Devil. If the truth doesn''t kill itself, let Devil kill himself instead.


    Devil pulls his arm from Lily''s body, and blood falls from his right hand.


    Maaah!


    Yuri-sama! Devil... you!


    "Well, calm down, it''s okay."


    In front of Akiko, who was mourning and grieving, and Shirokintaro, who was furious, Mizuki stood with an extra smile on his face and calmed the two of them down.


    "That seems to be Lily''s insurance." It''s not life insurance, it''s suicide insurance. Ahahaha


    Both of them immediately understood why Mizuki was laughing like this.


    "Devil... what are you doing?" At this rate, I won''t die..... "


    Lily looks up at Devil and complains in an angry tone, but Devil silently leaves Lily and returns to the Moon.


    "Um, lilies." Devil is a devil, isn''t he? I don''t want to do what I''m told to do. I will never do what people want. Because Lily wants to die, Devil doesn''t obey, he doesn''t want to kill. That''s what this is all about. "


    Mizuki said strangely, and Devil nodded tinyly when he saw Mizuki. Seeing that, Akiko and Shirokane smiled, and Lily closed her eyes as if she was discouraged.


    Truth turns its back. Judging that it was all over now, Junko walked towards them.


    Akiko and Shirokane headed to the fallen lily.


    "It''s over. Let''s all hang out--"


    While Junko was speaking, Junko rushed out and hugged her.


    "I''m sorry, I was going to keep it until the end, but I couldn''t bear it."


    He whispered in a faint voice in his true ear as he hugged hard. It''s been a long time since I heard Junko''s voice.


    "I can''t believe I really did it... but I didn''t believe it." I can''t believe you''ve grown this far... "


    I''m so glad you told me that.


    Junko whispered in her ear, and Junko''s body was hugged.


    While Makoto and Junko were hugging each other, the Spirit of Apricot turned to Junko and made repeated gestures of beatings. Of course, I cut all the skies. Only Midori and Tired were aware of the state of the apricot.

 2626 29

    "Can I really talk to you for a second?"


    Truly, Mizuki was about to leave.


    True looks at Junko and distances herself from them. Junko and the others decided to wait in front of the mansion. Akiko and Shirokane took Lily back to the Mansion.


    Only Mizuki and Makoto remain. In fact, Devil is also in the shade of the trees, looking at Mizuki.


    "I''m finally finished, but... how do you feel now?"


    "I feel like I cut it off in District 1." I knew from the beginning that revenge was a stupid thing to do, so I didn''t have much emotion. "


    Asked by Mizuki, he thought for a moment, though he answered with no expression. Explore your true feelings.


    "No, I don''t think so... I''ve finished firmly." It''s like that. "


    Once again, it is true to speak with honest feelings.


    How do you feel?


    "You seem to be relieved." Haha. The biggest thing is that you and Lily didn''t die. That''s what scared me the most. But I wonder if you noticed from the middle that you really didn''t intend to kill Lily. I couldn''t prove it.


    Mizuki felt that way while Makoto was battling Lily. There was definitely a murderous intent during the attack. Truth was attacking with the intention of killing lilies.


    But the quality of killing was different from when I was fighting myself. The usual truth is that in battle, it unleashes a fierce murderous aura that is unleashed by the desire to definitely kill you, but it was different. I attacked with the intent to kill, but I felt the murderous intent of such an atmosphere that I would not die anyway.


    "I knew that the power of lilies was not half that much, so I was worried and couldn''t help it." I''ve had nightmares about you dying in front of me. Ahahah... I''m more relieved that I didn''t have to do that. "


    "You and Akiko are wondering, too." Even though I have a grudge against lilies, I don''t have a grudge against them. "


    Mizuki smiles shyly as she points out.


    "I''m grateful for the lilies." It was somehow the lilies that gave birth to me. I know how lilies feel, and I can''t finish lilies with a word of evil. Lilies have met, so I know there''s a past that doesn''t seem like it. Both lilies and I are evil from the point of view of society. I don''t care if people in the decent world do evil for me. But it''s different between us. I''m sure Devil will be there. "


    All of a sudden, he was gazed at by the Matchmaking Moon and mixed in with the topic, and Devil looked away.


    "The filth of self-proclaimed healthy people who want to leave beautiful things and toys behind should have become me when I was born." He was definitely a killer. Born into a lily, and following a life course that was incomparable to a lily, it became a lily that killed people and maliciously attacked them. He''s a big liar who can say, "I won''t." After all, it was just bad luck. Roulette just had a bad eye. There''s just a coincidence of mischief and inevitability of consequence theory in this world. "


    "You said something similar before."


    It was clear that Mizuki was cursing his fate. I curse my fate for my sins, and do not accept it as my fault. I won''t take it.


    But I can''t really blame it. Mizuki''s words also made sense. Above all, the current Mercy Month is no longer a being that hates the world because it curses its own destiny. We''re free.


    "Ahahah, in other words, we are enemies from the point of view of society." I can''t help it. But that''s why we want to stand up for each other. I''ll never be driven to murder again and kill strangers. Thanks to you, thanks to everybody on vacation, I''m free of the curse. I wonder if the encounter with Saki after that would be a good idea. "


    I see. Now I know why you can''t leave Lily and why you can''t hate her.


    Truth consciously makes a gentle voice.


    "Looks like there''s more to talk about..."


    Mizuki has a slightly hesitant tone.


    "It''s really hard for you to say what you said before." You know, I wish I hadn''t been helped. I was told that I should have seen the monsters and killed them. "


    I didn''t remember when he said such a thing, even when he was told by Mizuki. I completely forgot.


    (Probably at the time of the battle with Mizuki... I have no other chance to say it)


    True is dumbfounded by who said such a terrible thing to himself. And I think I did something bad in Matchmo.


    "I''ve been hurt so much that I''ve been dreaming again and again." Haha. I wonder if there''s... anything? Isn''t it sweet to say this? "


    "At that time, I really thought about it. He was a murderer."


    I don''t remember, but it''s true to match the conversation by pretending to remember.


    "I don''t think there are so many people who experience such a murderous intent that they can''t contain it." But you know how I feel, don''t you? "


    What do you want me to do?


    "I want you to tell me to cancel it." No... I want you to say that I don''t think about it right now. "


    "I don''t think so."


    In response to the earnest desire of Mizuki, he replied lightly. This was a lie.


    "I''m glad I saved you now." Even if you''re an idiot who murdered a lot of people. "


    "That''s a little too much to say... idiot"


    It''s a good month to swell up, but I feel very relieved inside. I could feel the healing sensation of the wound in my heart.


    "It''s true. You always say that you became a killer because you were unlucky, but why didn''t you stop it?" Don''t try to get away with it. A lot of people mourn because of you. Did you ever think about the people you killed and their families because you didn''t happen to like them? Same goes for your people. To save your life, to save your heart, to die. I killed them all. The sins you bear are unbelievably heavy. "


    With the knowledge that the Matchmaking Moon could not be contained at that time, the truth was to speak in a soft tone as much as possible. I take great care not to create a reprehensible tone so that it does not become a reprehensible sound.


    "I know that well..." I found out about Saki. "


    "One death sentence isn''t enough." Legally speaking, it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to pay for it legally. You have to stay alive and atone for your sins. "


    "How can I..."


    Mizuki remembers being told the same thing before. At that time, I could not ask what I would do to make amends.


    "Maybe we should save someone for what we took?" Just do something useful to someone. ��


    listening to the true dialogue, Mizuki tears


    Mizuki stores her head in her true chest, sobbing without enduring it. Devil turns away again.


    "I told you before, didn''t I? Admit sin as a sin, bear it, and suffer it. Even if it is not a judgment of the law, you can pay for it."


    ��How can I help someone?��


    Looking at the truth with a lifelike eye, Mizuki asks.


    "You can use it for me in the future." You can help me. "


    ��What? That again?


    Mizuki gives a strange voice to the soft words.


    "Oh, yeah. Help me out when I need your help. Since you have the power to do so, it is not a waste to condemn you to death by law."


    "Ahahah... come on, you... why are you such an appropriate straight ball..."


    "You didn''t say anything strange. Of course, you don''t have to help me alone."


    (Nonsense...)


    Seeing the two exchanges, Devil was shy.


    (Mizuki is asking for compensation. At that point, it doesn''t matter what happens to me. [M] In other words, there are no more coveted serial killers. But it''s not like my thoughts have disappeared. That''s why.....)


    At this time, Devil decided in his heart that there was.


    "Everyone''s vacation is complicated when they see me in the world." Even though you fought and died to protect me, this is how you hold on to the person who killed you. "


    "I would smile bitterly, but that''s about it."


    Truth turned its hand on Mizuki''s back, which was still crying.


    "It was really fun to fight the sweeping vacation." Every time, in a series of battles without living comforts. They were strong. "


    I thought you were antagonizing heroes.


    He was certainly brilliant, but he was most scared when the three of us came together.


    Akiko and Shirokane came to see how she was doing while she was talking to him.


    ��Wow... Mizuki is really flirting with me...��


    "You''re crying, aren''t you? Who made you cry?"


    Akiko and Shirokin Taro frowning. With a bitter smile, Mizuki shed his tears as he sadly moved away from the truth.

 2627 Closing Chapter

    True, tired, Midori, Mika, and the Ushimura sisters returned to the Great Demon Temple. Junko said that Lily still had errands to do and took another action, and the doggy was gone sometime.


    "I''m glad everyone''s okay." I wonder if it''s because the monk prayed safely and gave you the scriptures ~? "


    Seeing the six returned, the monk laughed calmly.


    Six people keep it for late lunch. I have returned the puppet and the pussy doll properly.


    "I was really taken care of by the monks. It was very helpful. Thank you."


    "Thank you very much." "The refined food was delicious. It was delicious."


    Thank you!


    Makoto says thank you while eating.


    Umuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuiuuuuuuuuuu


    Listening to the monk''s dialogues in an upbeat mood, Mika is about to blow out her food. Mika was listening to a vague dialogue that once came to the monk.


    "The monk was also healed." It was fun. Come back and see me again. "


    "Monk is lonely after all..." "Monk is botch after all"


    "It''s okay. The monk is strong enough to endure this lonely life"


    The same dialogue as in the morning was said by the Oxmura sisters, but this time it was a playful dialogue and a strong monk.


    "Well, since guests are coming here, I''m not completely alone." Besides, some of my ear guards have decided to work at home. "


    Oh, that''s what I was talking about, but I don''t see you at all, huh?


    Midori asked me when I was named Ear Guard.


    "It looks like there was a lot of cleaning up." But I just finished them and went to the temple... oh, yeah. When the meal is over, will you visit Miko''s grave too? "


    At the request of the monk, the six went to the cemetery with the monk after lunch.


    In the cemetery, in front of the tombstone, the giant sat in sports and was stunned. I''m an ear guard.


    The tombstone in front of my ear guard is accompanied by a large number of flowers. There were four small tombstones on each side of the great tombstone.


    "That''s kind. My ear guard." So many flowers for Miko. "


    When the monk called out, my ear guard raised his face.


    "The time I spent with Amiko was fun." There was certainly a pleasant and calm time. I had a good time. "


    I can''t talk!? Monk, I''m surprised!


    The monk looks up to my ear guard, who spoke in a cool voice that didn''t match his terrible appearance.


    "Even if Miko abandons me, that fact will not change." That''s why I don''t hate Miko. [M] I wish you happiness in the Hereafter. "


    "It''s me first!?" Monk, I''m surprised again! "


    Feels like a kind monster.


    "Hey, Aya..."


    Yaya cautioned against Maya, who kept saying what she thought.


    "So you don''t have a grudge against us?"


    "I have no resentment at all."


    When asked by the truth, my ear guard replied immediately.


    "I wish I could have saved Miko..."


    "You''re really kind... My ear guard." The monks are crying too ~


    The monk lifted up his voice and deliberately rubbed his eyes, so he wondered if he was crying lies, and he was really crying.


    After the Great Demon Temple, Masada headed to the bus stop.


    "To beat that lily." And... it''s a big settlement and a big growth. ��


    As he walks, he sees the truth with his proud eyes and calls out.


    "Of the three purposes, two have been achieved."


    After glancing at her exhaustion, she muttered to herself.


    "Three purposes!? What is that?! Say it!"


    Mika asks, or asks.


    "One is revenge, the other is to be able to protect Yukioka." And there''s one last thing left. "


    What''s the last one?


    Yaya and Maya asked at the same time.


    "Can I tell you guys?" It''s about rehabilitating Yukioka from a mad scientist. "


    Tiredness and greenery were not particularly surprised by the true words. Because I knew it. Yaya and Maya didn''t come out at all. The only person who was surprised was Mika.


    "I want to be in true Harlem, too."


    "A little mahjong..."


    "The Harlem Route is unhealthy! But if it''s true, if it goes that way...!"


    It''s a strictly forbidden harlem for women, thank you.


    Mika and I changed the color of our eyes and spoke in a magical tone.


    Yaki, Kaizuki Lu, and Hayama visit Lily''s Mansion. Lutz and Elliot were already in the Mansion.


    Wow, the lily tone is shabby ~


    Lu Kaizuki mourns when she sees the lilies lying on the bed.


    "I was surprised to see you defeated. I wonder if you were too cautious because you played too much?"


    Elliot says with his arms folded.


    "Yuri-san is not like a maggot who does that."


    Before the lilies opened their mouths, Hayama denied it.


    "Whatever it is, I''m glad I''m alive." Yuri Taro ~ "


    "Can someone who keeps ignoring what people say to stop get out of my sight?"


    "Ahhhhh... I''m sorry"


    Lily told Lu Kaige-san in tears with a cold voice.


    You guys, if you want the results of the over-dead research, I''ll combine them with the data, and I''ll send them to you later.


    Eh? Lily-san, have you given up?


    Yaki shouts a surprise at the unexpected words of the lily.


    "I can only predict accidental completion due to special conditions, and I''m stuck." There''s a limit to what can be tried and tested by one person. "


    Lily cut off a total of one as a failure, but even if he died, he intentionally retained his soul to a certain extent, and unlike the spirit of resentment and power, in terms of maintaining his free will and intelligence, it was groundbreaking as a necromancer. If he showed it to other necromancers, he would be able to use it as a base to advance his research.


    "But at a time when there was no interference from the underworld... no, maybe it was sneaking around..."


    Lu Kaizuki said something, but was stung by lilies and coughed up her mouth.


    "Mama, Junko is here." I have something to tell you. "


    "I understand." I''m sorry, but I''m going to step aside for a moment. "


    Called by Akiko, Lily gets up from bed. I am recovering to the extent that I can walk.


    Yuri-chan, do it!


    When she entered the reception room, Junko, who was smiling, waved her hand.


    ��I came to ask you how you lost?��


    Lily smiles meanly.


    "No, that''s fine. You won''t tell me anyway, and I''m sure you don''t want to know."


    Junko didn''t even know about it after all, did she?


    Judging from the state of truth and Junko, Lily also realized that the ability of truth to transform into the self of the previous life is what is hidden by Junko.


    "Why do you think I don''t know?"


    Got it?


    A lily shrugs its shoulders. Actually, I was just trying to take a rabbit, but Junko didn''t come on board. Lily suspects that Junko may actually know it too.


    "Now I''ve settled all my relationships with you guys." I have no reason to be hostile to Junko, because she is willing to do so, and I have been able to erase my suspicion of Junko. Of course, I''m not going to get used to it. "


    I don''t know. Even Yuri isn''t hiding, is she?


    "I wonder what that''s like..." I don''t think I can turn my head around much right now..... "


    Lily smiles vaguely and takes her eyes off Junko.


    "Are you burning up in pure white ash?" I''m still in the middle of a big convergence on the edge. Yuri-chan is definitely among them, so come on


    "You won''t force me out, will you?" If you feel like it, I''ll set it aside. I''m going to rest for a while. ��


    Lily, who felt like Junko was making some kind of invitation, gently refused.


    But I wasn''t at all uninterested. Junko was a lily that shouldn''t feel like she was plotting something big and trying to execute it.


    Without saying anything, Devil was leaving the Village of Pregnancy.


    After leaving the mansion, Devil stops moving after flattening it to the valley suspension bridge, which is the entrance to the west of the village.


    The most conscious person in the world leans against the wall of the hut next to the bridge gate, as if waiting for someone.


    I didn''t feel like ignoring it. That person - Mizuki obviously got ahead and assumed he was waiting for him, unplanned and stretched his black body to the ground.


    "Hey Devil. I thought I''d see you if you stayed here. Aha."


    Looking at Devil who showed up, Mizuki smiles.


    "Well, I don''t hate you anymore." You can stay with me if you want. Well... you''re a demon, so if you say this, you''re going to have to leave. "


    The Moon calls, and the word is Devil, who honestly felt happy, but never changed his mind.


    Devil shakes his head slowly.


    "I see..."


    Mizuki''s smile takes the place of his lonely smile.


    Without flattening, Devil slowly walked toward the Matchmaking Moon.


    I have created memories that are not my own. It was only a short time, but I had a sweet and gentle time. In just a few seconds, Devil''s chest was warmed by the sight of this masculine girl''s face. You''ll be immersed in a feeling you''ve never felt before.


    Devil thinks he''ll be happy if he stays on Mizuki''s side. I''m sure Mizuki won''t refuse.


    But we can''t keep this happiness going. My feelings for Mercy Month have not disappeared, but I can no longer understand it as Mercy Month. We can''t go the same way, we''re dividing up. Devil knows. Because my nature hasn''t changed, and I''m not going to change it.


    I had such a wonderful dream - Devil decided to think so. Maybe this is the whims of God. And the whims might be a tragedy. The fear of not wanting to be a cover for the tragedy is also the reason for Devil''s departure from Matchmaking. Short and lovely dreams should be a treasure of memory.


    Devil walked to the side of the moon and stared at it from the front.


    For a while, they looked at each other.


    Mizuki is now looking at herself with kind eyes. That''s just enough for Devil. I''m happy enough. I don''t need any more because it''s enough.


    This is the first and last miracle. Excessive happiness that is not worthy of me. Don''t ask for more. A dazzling memory that shines more than any gemstone. A beautiful memory that shines brighter than any star. If you ask for more, you can ruin it by painting it with mud.


    Devil''s mouth opens. Red mouth and white teeth shine brightly in the black face.


    "Thank you for the dream. Goodbye."


    Devil''s definite flesh. At the same time, I could certainly see Devil''s expression in the eyes of Matchmaking Moon for a moment.


    "Goodbye..."


    When Devil walks out and passes by, Mizuki mutters.


    "I''m sure I''ll see you again."


    Mizuki said, but Devil kept walking without looking back.


    I''m not going to see you. I''d be glad to see you again, but I don''t want to see you. I don''t want to see you again.


    Resume. Devil resumes what he is. Return to your original self. Play by breaking things you can see from one end to the other. Spreading malice and mass-producing tragedies. Produces expressions of fear and grief. I will make hell in this world within my reach.


    Due to its structure, the suspension bridge was hesitant to cross in two dimensions. It has a very ancient smell and is likely to appear in fantasies and period plays, and the feel of the board and board is subtly open.


    As Devil walked across the bridge, a man sat near the bridge, dressed as if waiting for Devil again. A lean, elderly man.


    Hey, can I talk to you for a second?


    One of the dogs looks at Devil and calls out with a smile.


    "Apparently, I got lost and got lost." If you get attacked by wild zombies or wild ghosts, why don''t you hang out with people like me until you leave the village? "


    Devil narrows his eyes. It is obvious that I have been waiting for myself. Moreover, I also knew that I usually moved in two dimensions, and I would return to the original here. I decided that I had heard it from Lily.


    But Devil was also curious about the dog that had bothered to wait for him.


    Makoto, Junko, Midori, and Tired, who had left the pregnant saint village, returned to the buste with the dust piled up.


    Truth comes to Junko in her room.


    Hmm? Makoto, what?


    "I forgot to tell you something, and I wanted to tell you that." It''s hard to say when there are others. I just wanted to tell you something. "


    "What? What?"


    Listening to the true dialogues, Junko jerks off with all kinds of expectations.


    "He avenged us."


    Although it was completely different from predictions and expectations, Junko''s heart was shot through from different directions. Because it was different from what I had imagined, it stung me comfortably.


    "Really... you defeated Yuri-chan." Well... you''ve come this far... amazing. "


    I don''t have a clever dialogue, so I keep my mouth shut about what I think. I was sincerely impressed and praised. I remember saying a similar dialogue while hugging her truly in Pregnancy Sacred Village.


    "Um, please again..."


    "Again? What?"


    A true person who does not understand the meaning of Junko''s words.


    This


    Junko stood up and hugged her true body.


    ��I... want to do this again... so much...��


    Whispering in his true ear.


    "Ah, isn''t my body... stiff?"


    Junko asked hesitantly.


    That''s what I''ve heard before.


    Is that so? When?


    "Have you forgotten..." It''s my first time dating...... at a time like this..... "


    True and unusual, it makes a shining voice.


    ��I want to ask you one question, what would you have done if I had failed or if I had taken no action?��


    When I was defeated in the battle against the lilies, or when I did not avenge myself, I asked the truth.


    "The former is impossible." At least I knew I''d make it. But if it was the latter-- "


    I''ll leave you here for a moment.


    "I knew I would have killed Yuri-chan."


    I refrained for the sake of truth because I knew it would avenge me. Otherwise, there is no reason for Junko to keep Lily alive. Junko would have disposed of it according to her own rules.


    True vengeance did not kill the lily. Even so, Junko is not going to kill Lily again. In that case, I would trample on the true feelings I had accomplished without killing Lily.


    I see.


    Junko is happy that she cares for herself from start to finish, and she is sorry, and she seems to be protected, and she is a little bit merciful.


    "Of the three purposes, two have been achieved."


    I let out the dialogue I had just spoken in Pregnancy Sacred Village again.


    "I will continue to protect you." I''ve already shown that power. No matter how much you dislike it, I will stay with you and protect you. "


    "True Lord..."


    When the truth declares quietly, Junko feels like she is filled with happiness in every corner of her body, and holds her true hand in her arms.


    "But there is still one purpose left." "There''s still a Las Boss..." I have to be careful. "


    What''s a Las Boss?


    "You''re hugging me right now."


    When Junko asks, she answers lightly.


    "We need to get him out of Mad Scientist. - No, we need to get him out of there."


    I declared vigorously, and I hugged Junko back with more strength than I really did.


    In the depths of their true souls, the three residual thoughts clearly heard the true declaration.


    "Because..."


    His head laughed contentedly, and he looked at the Beast Emperor and the Wizard-style man.


    Uhhhhhh


    ��Fufufu... that''s troubling.��


    The Beast Emperor also roared with a satisfied smile, but the wizard-style man shrugged his shoulders lightly with a slight smile.


    Seventy-six, take revenge and play.

 2628 Four Chapeau

    "Star charcoal brightness is the twenty-seventh generation successor of star charcoal flow, is the end of the paranormal relationship specialty, now twenty years tall and seventeen years old"


    After speaking slightly to the microphone, Hikaru frowned.


    "My name is Xing Meiming." The Lord of the 27th generation of the Star Flowing Coal. He runs a troublebuster specializing in Paranormal Relationships. Even though you''re a monster, you''re going to solve his troubles. "


    This time, with a courageous tone, she was about to cry.


    "Huifang... what have you been doing?"


    Akira, who repeatedly introduced herself in various patterns, called out suspiciously as she folded the laundry in the same room.


    "I was going to promote Star Charcoal on a video site in the back alley, so I tested the introduction. I stopped serving my country."


    "If you don''t do that, you''ll have a lot of work lately." And thankfully, it''s just a job request from your country, as usual. "


    After listening to Hikaru''s story, Keira became even more suspicious.


    "Keh, it''s sweet, Baba. It''s not too late after work. Even if star charcoal remains a gesture of sympathy with the country, if you quit serving the country, if the world becomes more peaceful than it is now, it is not surprising that we are cut off. There are still schools of thought serving the country. That''s why I''m going to sow seeds now."


    Originally, Hikaru was her own, and she was engaged in the end house business of supernormal relationships in the back streets, but she could never say that she had many customers. Until now, I hadn''t sold it myself in particular.


    "I was worried that I might get a back pain, but I''m glad I''m depressed."


    "Baba, perhaps you have back pain in your ass--no, do you have a terrible prejudice against back pain in your mouth?"


    It was a long time ago, but the new house was sick at one time, and I don''t have a very good impression of it.


    "Oh, you haven''t made any contact with me?" I''ve been interacting with him quite a bit on social media, though.


    Keiraku mumbled for a few seconds as she pointed out Shining.


    "There''s a feeling that the distance has been opened. the walls between each other....."


    The sighs were mixed together.


    "Then, after all, you''re dowrying into the Sunset Keqiu family." If you''re a good builder, you can trust Baba with peace of mind. "


    "Hey, you...."


    When I was teased by Hikaru and Kiroro turned sinister, the phone rang. I''m calling from work.


    "Look, I''m starting work again from your country." It seems like it''s a very troublesome project, so it would be better if you guys or a high-ranking magician responded to it. "


    Well then, let''s leave it to good governance.


    "Good governance is a good job now, isn''t it?" If you''re the owner, make sure you know what''s going on. "


    "Keh, can''t you keep all that stuff in your head?" The owner has a lot to think about and learn about. "


    Although she was cautioned by Keira in a harsh tone, Hikaru contacted Shuu with an evil gesture.


    That was twenty-one hours ago.


    Yuuki and the bell sounded irregularly in the Grim Penis Japan Branch building.


    "Courage, you look kind of cheerless."


    Nishiyuki calls out to the courage to lie down in the lab and play games. Next to Yuuki, the ringtone is watching a comic.


    It''s a long way from Anraku City to this building on the island of Tokyo Bay, and it costs a train, so there''s nothing to do if you come, and it might have been a mistake to be the boss of Grim Penis.


    Courage was foolish with a lazy look on his face.


    "You''re paying a lot of money, right?" You can live in this building just like me, you two. Gwwwwww. "


    "I don''t understand the nerves that live in the workplace."


    I have no intention of moving my residence because I like the Akashi Shrine for courage.


    "The nerves that inhabit the shrine... well, the incident has happened more than that, so the ruler of Grim Penis should solve it responsibly and quickly"


    What''s the case?


    Pause the game and be brave.


    Murder case. And for me, it''s not about other personnel, but I don''t want to take responsibility, so let the courage of the boss take responsibility and let me solve it.


    "Huh? Are you boiling your head? This bossy hair."


    "It might be troublesome, but I don''t think we can leave it alone." Murder within the organization, anyway. I''m also troublesome, but this is how I report it. Gupyuu "


    With the courage to make a sinister voice, the bell rings only in an abundant manner.


    "It''s fucking annoying, but I''ll just ask you." What kind of incident? Tell me. "


    "Gupyupyu. He was killed by someone with special investigative abilities who was originally a detective." I asked the victim to investigate someone. Then he was killed while we were investigating. "


    "In other words, the subject of the investigation is suspicious."


    Courage to put your hands on your glasses. As if matching it, Nishiki also pushed her glasses up with her index finger.


    "I think it''s pretty black." Gupiu. I''ll explain how it happened. Grim Penis recently got a talented guy who cares about it. I could tell at a glance when I saw him. He''s a very capable man, a very old soul. By the way, the soul is as strong as old, and you guys are also quite old and strong. And now I know it''s completely over-life. "


    What''s the difference between an overlife class and an overlife class?


    The bell rang.


    "Overlife includes not only the immortal and the incredibly capable, but also its influence on the world." Influence on history, whoever has influenced it so far will be defined. Even if you have the power, I dared to describe it because there are no people who live normally without great influence on the world. Most people with power wield that power, and it has a tremendous impact on the world. "


    "You don''t have to answer the bell tone question." Ringtone, don''t ask extra questions while I''m talking


    "It hurts. It hurts. Courage."


    Looking at the timing at which History ends, courage clings to the bell tone''s cheek.


    "Tell me the subject of the investigation quickly." I don''t know why I was investigating it, and why. "


    "His name is Male Ji Yuzo [Uncle Yu-zou]." He''s a capable man, but he''s in the Battle Creature lab. In other words, Mad Scientist Frames. Originally a research institute in one country, they used to make battle creatures. So, it seems that they are quite hiding their abilities, and because they don''t know their background well and are full of suspicions, if they were investigated, they would have killed the person who was investigating them. Besides, getting killed is another problem. The inside of my body was torn apart by my nails, and my internal organs were shaken apart and let out, and there were also traces of being eaten. "


    ��It wasn''t a human, it was a Battle Creature he created?��


    "Gupuu. That''s very likely."


    History nods to the question of courage.


    "So, that''s not all we''re talking about." There''s been four cases in the last month where people have been killed in the same way in the city. We''ve got sightings, too. Oh, it''s just a bit of news. However, since press restrictions were imposed on the mass garbage on the street, it is likely that it was judged to be in the Yokai category. "


    "Okay, I''ll try to find out." First of all, let''s investigate the guy named "Uncle Yu-soo" in the men''s yuzo barracks. "


    Courage stops the game and stands up.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    At night, a man walks around a residential neighborhood looking around to see the sun go down.


    "Fufu, where are you?"


    Every now and then, I raise my voice. I haven''t heard back.


    The age is thought to be from the middle to the second half of the forties. It may have gone to fifty. With a wide back and a shirt, his hair is mixed with white and black, and he is not an ugly man, but he can never be said to be a beautiful man, a man with an unbearable face.


    Fufu, where did you go? Don''t be mean, come out


    The man keeps speaking up as he walks, and he keeps calling for someone. I''m looking for it.


    Projects a holographic display. I didn''t know where the other person was.


    (The biological chip that you put in your body will also be removed by yourself. already.....)


    Find the man again.


    "Jeez... I''m not going anywhere before I get home." She''s a troubled child. "


    It was when I muttered in a subdued voice and dropped my shoulder.


    "Hey, that dirty old man over there. Shut up in the middle of the night."


    One of the boys hanging out in front of the convenience store scolded the man. It''s a bunch of bad boys.


    "I''m sorry. I was looking for a lost girl. I''m sorry."


    The man apologizes in a sloppy tone with a sneering smile.


    I felt that I had been made a fool, and the faces of the bad boys suddenly grew steeper. In fact, it sounded like a foolish gesture, and that smile could only be seen as looking down on them.


    "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Then, while raising their voices, the bad boys were completely cut off from the man who was trying to get out of the place.


    It moves like a bounce and surrounds the man.


    Oh ~? What is it?


    Even in such a situation, the man still had no sense of crisis. The reaction reverses the nerves of the bad boys.


    At that time, only the leader of the bad boy was aware. Only one of them had a frightened face. He was also familiar with martial arts and was able to observe the abundance of quarrels. The target you''re surrounding is a monster wearing sheepskin.


    A few bad boys who get hit by middle-aged men.


    Shortly after, they were beaten down in an instant.


    The leader did not go to beat him. Her legs were trembling without coming out. The tremor grew as I saw my companion slammed and rolled to the ground in no time.


    "Oh dear ~? You didn''t come to hit me from the beginning, did you?" Hmm, then I don''t have to defend myself, do I? "


    A man smiles with a smile. Looking at the smile on the street lights, the bad leader gets more and more scared for some reason.


    "Eicolor, what are you doing there?"


    "Quarrelsome. Come to the station for a minute."


    A pair of policemen who happened to be on patrol appeared there and intimidatedly spoke the classic dialogue.


    "Um, I''m a victim, this is self-defense ~? And I''m looking for someone ~. I''m looking for a lost child, so I need your help ~?"


    "What are the characteristics of a lost child? And do you have an ID?"


    The policeman listens.


    "Yes, this."


    A man projects a holographic display to prove his identity.


    The man''s name is Jiyuzo Male [Uncle Yu-zou]. The office was written as Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    That was a month ago.


    When you are in the light, you don''t understand the gratitude of the light. I don''t fully understand the pleasure of light.


    The girl liked to be bathed in sunlight. On a clear day, I like to bask in the sun in a place with lots of greenery.


    The sunlight gives you the illusion of burning the dirty parts of your soul a little. But on the other hand, even if you are in the light, you can''t honestly feel the light as strongly as you once lived in the age of light.


    When the girl was really a girl - there were a lot of hard times, but I think everything was sparkling at that time. Even though it''s just bathed in the same sunlight, it''s only a few hundred years different, and the way it feels is different. I don''t feel as comfortable as I was then. The filter is on my heart, blocking the sunlight.


    And now that the filter of the heart is blocking the light, I can well understand the gratitude of that light, which I felt in an innocent era full of sparkles in the light.


    "Fufu, I''ll be back soon ~"


    The voice of the middle-aged man echoed. Just by listening to this voice, the girl runs worm spit. Even though I was in a good mood to get up in the sun, it was ruined.


    "Fufu, you shouldn''t be gone anymore ~? But thank you for taking care of the people who are looking for me." After all, Fufu doesn''t really hate me. I''m very happy to know that ~. Ehehe "


    The man who came laughs in an upbeat mood. Seeing that, the anger of the girl called Fu is amplified.


    But I wasn''t really angry. I can''t refuse it.


    That''s what we talked about yesterday.

 2629 1

    Hikaru and Shuu were checking the footage sent from the government agency.


    The magician from the country who was present at the murder scene psychometrically asked the photographer to take a photograph of the murder scene.


    "You can''t get me where I am."


    After looking through the footage, Shuu opened his mouth. The images of the murders that were sent to me were enough for four cases. The number of sheets is many times that.


    "There must be some magicians in the country." However, at a time when you don''t know where you are, it''s highly likely that you''re resisting [Resist]. "


    Brightness says.


    The picture also shows the scene of the murder. In other words, it shows the killer.


    The scene in which the perpetrator tears the victim apart and devours her. All of the perpetrators were girls with pubic heads who were about ten years old.


    "Is this the culprit?" You don''t look like a monster at all. It''s hard to believe from a normal person that a child looks like the perpetrator of a serial murder. Well, the ability to know where he is is resisted, and the photograph of the scene of the murder is not resisted. "


    Shuu gave his thoughts. The expression on the girl''s face when she was murdered was scary, but she looked like a pretty, adorable girl with a well-appointed face.


    "It''s probably because the ability to locate or the cash register is a power that directly affects the subject." It is equivalent to the magic and ability interfering with the opponent''s body and soul, and it is also possible to resist [Resist]. In this case, it acted on the place itself, projecting footage of the past, so there was no resistance or shit. "


    While Bright explains, he sends an email to the police. The camera showed the same child all over the city, or the companion asked for past records to be checked.


    The results came back immediately. It''s quite a hit, but there''s a lot of people out there, no matter what they look like.


    "Ke, as always, the camera matching is not accurate."


    Brightness with a sinister face.


    "Yeah. Anyway, just the same hairstyle, completely different faces, and so on." It seems to be using the world''s top supercomputer.


    "Sometimes it''s because the original photograph you took is blurry." No matter how well the computer performs, it doesn''t matter if the video is more blurry. "


    This time, we won''t do it until we find the culprit, right?


    "In some cases, we can do it, but we''re not cops or detectives, and we have too few leads." If you''re going to ask for a crusade, you''ll have to find out where he is. "


    When I checked the repair, I got an email when I threw it up like it was a nasty smell. The target was Zhu Tangchun Dao, the client - in other words, the state agency itself.


    The content of the email was a report of a murder in a downtown area of Era City. It even has footage.


    The footage was of a murder by city surveillance cameras. It clearly shows the scene of murder and cannibalism. The killer''s face was clear. It was a girl with a cheek on her head who was being photographed.


    You''ll receive more emails. Now it''s from the police.


    We''re tracking you right now. The location is--


    I''m going to pick up the Dark Taku.


    After confirming the location, Hikaru said.


    "Because I''m a complete child, I''m distracted."


    "Ke, don''t be such a hesitant person or such a nasty pattern." Judgment based on appearance and stupidity. "


    To joke about the cultivation, I said as if Bright would remember it, but in fact, the cultivator pierced the nail and Bright responded accordingly. The cultivator, in contrast to his gentle waist, was ruthless in his mission. On the contrary, because Huiming was so emotionally fragile, he pierced the nail like this every time he had something to do with his cultivation.


    Brightness and Shuu about forty minutes before I got in touch with them.


    The girl with the cub''s head looks about ten years old. However, his expression had a strong impression of being rubbed, and his eyes were stuck.


    The girl walks bumpy downtown.


    (It''s good to be able to escape. But that''s the only good thing. Bad things are too big. I''m running away knowing that it''s bad, and it''s evil.)


    Once upon a time, the girl was not free, but recently she gained the power to be free. But it was a terrible payoff.


    Calves have recently gained the power to create subspace tunnels. The Grim Penis Building, where the calves were, is equipped with an anti-intrusion barrier that uses abnormal abilities such as transfer and subspace tunnels, but the calves can even break through the barrier. The calves interfered with the barrier, and it took some time, but they were able to create a breakdown. Get out of the collapse.


    The person who is the main body of the calves has a biological chip in the body of the calves, but the calves can also take it out by themselves.


    "Fufu ~"


    The girl is thrilled to be called by her own name. But the voice is young. It is completely different from the deafening voice of a man who always calls his own name. However, since the intonation was subtly similar, I reacted.


    My clothes are getting dirty.


    "Oh my gosh, you''re a child without a baby."


    A girl about the size of a kindergarten child who is half-veiled. A mother smiles and wipes the chocolate ice cream on her clothes with a handkerchief.


    A smiling exchange between a young girl and her mother. Girl �� �� In her eyes, she looked so glowing and envious. A long time ago, I had a time like that.


    (I want to kill... I want to eat...)


    A black, harsh impulse begins to swirl in my calves.


    There is no reason for murder. There is no point in having an appetite. It''s an emotion that was forced to be planted. It was not originally equipped with such a property. It is only the result of the influence carved into the calf''s heart from the outside.


    Power is applied to the body of the calves. The impulse has become uncontrollable. I am being repainted with another product. I clearly feel the awful feeling of another thing inside me taking over me, and my calves are desperate.


    "Your clothes will get even dirtier."


    Standing in front of the parents and children, he laughs and tells them.


    My mother froze. She looked like a girl about ten years old, but the expression on her calves seemed to be human apart.


    It was my mother who attacked me first. He jumps, waves his sword, and instantly cuts off his neck. No, I still have one skin on my neck.


    My mother collapsed. The little girl looked at it and for a moment did not know what had happened.


    Shortly after she understood that her mother was dead, a calf sword was thrust into her child''s abdomen.


    You could die of shock, but you don''t kill as many as you can. I''m going to eat you alive. Most of them die while they are eating, but instead of eating after they die, they preferred to eat while they were still alive.


    Your calves return to sanity where your stomach is swollen. And the despair continues. No, it''s time for more despair than expected.


    "Again....."


    Looking down at the tragic murder scene, his calves weep. My body is covered in blood, but I can cope with it as much as I can with my calves.


    (I''ve been hooked. I killed people... and ate them... I''ve finally become a real monster.....)


    Fuku had never killed anyone except in self-defense. But a month ago, my calves changed. He who possessed the calves took over the body of the calves and began to kill them.


    You don''t have to go outside. You just have to kill yourself. That way you won''t have to sin. But I can''t do that either. I don''t want to die. Even in the building where the calves lived, the calves killed people.


    (I don''t think he''s going to help me... He''s the one who did this to me in the first place. "Somebody help me..." stop me....)


    He vaguely thinks that stopping will be the end of someone else''s death eventually. I want you to stop, but I''m afraid to die. It doesn''t matter.


    At the request of Hiroshi Yuki, Courage and Bell Sound began investigating researchers with Grim Penis.


    The surveyee, Uncle Yu-soo, went to Grim Penis''s lab every day except weekends and worked as a member of the Battle Creature Research and Manufacturing Room.


    There are several labs in Grimm Penisville. Nishiyuki is in his own lab, and rarely mixes with other engineers.


    A camera mounted in History Lab''s Battle Creature Laboratory reveals the face of the Manjitsu and how he is checking out the Battle Creature.


    ��That''s him. Looks normal through the camera.��


    The courage to look at the old man in the face of the lack of domination, the courage to say


    Is there any sign of secretly creating a Battle Creature?


    I suspect I killed him with that sneaky Battle Creature.


    If there was, I''d have reported it already.


    But you think I killed him in Battle Creature, don''t you?


    It''s your guess, it''s a matter of possibility, it''s not definitive ~


    "Has the murder scene moved to the camera?"


    "It was just a blind spot on the camera. If I had time, I might be able to dispose of the corpse, but I don''t think I could afford it. Gupuu"


    To confirm his courage, Shi Yuki answered.


    ��If someone comes right after you kill them or sees where you''re trying to process them, it doesn''t taste good, so it feels like goodbye?��


    The bell that was inadvertently devouring the sweets asked, stopping the hand that carried the sweets in its mouth.


    "It''s possible. Gupyupyuu"


    "In any case, I murdered the person who was investigating me while I was being investigated." If you still kill at the risk of being suspected, there''s a secret that would be disgusting if you knew it, or else it would be some kind of accident. "


    Hikaru and Yuuki said.


    Hey, if you''re going to probe in, it would be more appropriate if you were a Mad Scientist.


    The bell tone suggests it.


    "I thought so too. Do you think it''s permissible to say before me what I thought but didn''t say about the ring tone? It''s punishment, isn''t it?


    "Eh ~, that''s terrible courage. Hey, I''m tickling you."


    Yuuki tried to catch the head of the bell tone, but the bell tone laughed and curled up.


    I thought about that too, but rather than that, I thought it would be better for you to be the real boss of this organization.


    How did you like it?


    Had the courage to ask after receiving the words of Shi Yuki.


    "It''s better for the boss to probe gracefully than to sneak one in." I thought you''d be more effective, because you''re the kind of guy who kills the guy who sneaks you in. Anyway, he''s an unfamiliar fellow. "


    "There''s no reason why I''m better suited for the role than the role of a mad scientist or paranormal personality."


    "It''s also useful to see where the opponent is going." I don''t know what he''s doing with Grim Penis. If you just want to study it, that''s fine. I''ll introduce you to me as the boss, so let''s find out if the boss is paying attention to Battle Creature research. ��


    I was not convinced by Shi Yue''s answer, but even if I asked any more, it was unlikely that I would get a proper answer, so I stopped.

 2630 2

    In the Snowflake Society headquarters building, there were two guests who were happy for Masamaru.


    "What do you say, Bill from my organization?" It''s amazing. It''s beautiful. "


    In front of the two adorable little demons, Zheng Ma''s expression shone and his voice flashed.


    The two were urban legendary monsters called Eko. It serves to protect humans from the shadows.


    I was surprised to hear that Junko-san had entered the organization of Zhenma.


    Eko, the girl figure, ignores the pride of the horse and speaks to Junko. Zheng Ma looks a little sorry.


    "I didn''t know you two were acquainted with Masama-kun." The world is narrow, or is this also a big convergence on the brink? "


    And, Junko.


    "Until a few years ago, Oila and the others were substitutes for the guardians." This is it. If you''re a lonely horse, you''ll be lonely. When you go to bed at night, the two of you will always hug and sleep. "


    "Why, why, as always, Alisui says so many extra things..."


    Masamori pinches and twists the cheeks of the sloppy talking ant.


    "I''m sorry, Masamori. We''re not just here to meet the masamori, we''re also here on a mission."


    Azalea tells you the truth.


    "That''s right, I want to borrow the wisdom and power of Zhengma." Oila, I''d like to enter the Grim Penis headquarters building, but even if I try to enter it in a subspace tunnel, there seems to be a barrier that can be played. This is troubling. I''m in trouble. "


    "Um, well, I hope you can explain the situation properly. Whether or not we can help depends on the circumstances.��


    Arisui asked, and Zheng Ma responded in a serious tone.


    "Actually, I also have a request from a person who Eko is interested in. No, I first got a request, and I thought that Oila and the others could not be overlooked--"


    Alisui, don''t talk so much.


    The azalea blames the ant.


    "No, Junko and Masuma are dealing with each other, so it''s okay, right?" Besides, I don''t want to hide anything from Masuma. "


    (Even though Junko-san is listening by her side, is she okay...?)


    I dumbfoundedly told Alice that I wanted to talk to her, but I felt like I could talk to her like this because I had spoken to her so far. In addition, I thought it was okay to trust Junko.


    "There are frequent murders that are thought to be the work of monsters." I''m here to investigate, but I have information that one of these incidents occurred in the Grim Penis Building, and I''d like to enter the building. I want to borrow your wisdom for that. ��


    "How did you know that it was the monster''s doing?" How to kill? "


    A political horse who listens to the ants and bumps his doubts.


    That''s also true, it seems that the magician from the country who was present at the scene detected the same kind of demonic vibe ~


    "Hmm, that''s what your client told me, right?" Who is your client, and for what purpose, have you asked us to investigate the extrajudicial killings? It''s kind of a funny story, and it smells like Kina. "


    "Eh... no, that''s..."


    Junko speaks suspiciously, and Alice is drowsy.


    "Um, um, Junko told me, and I was really curious. Don''t worry. Alice and Atsushi, have you stepped into a nasty job? It''s very suspicious."


    Zheng Ma frowned and pointed out.


    "I can''t tell you the name of the client." But I''m not a strange person. We''ve been friends for a long time. "


    Azalea says.


    "I see. I''ve never seen a face, but I''m a celebrity, and it seems like I teach at college occasionally, and I trust Oila and the others."


    "Hey, Alice..."


    ��Um... that''s right... I suspect you''re doing it on purpose.��


    Alice, who had more information than she needed, was dizzy, and Masamaru was smiling bitterly.


    "Well, by the way, isn''t it strange that you''re a celebrity and you''ve never seen a face?" Isn''t that weird? "


    "Alisui is suspicious because she bypassed the information."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Azalea sighed as he pushed further into the horse, and the ant swirls wolfed.


    Hmmm. I''m familiar with demonic relationships, I''m a celebrity, but I don''t show my face, and sometimes when I''m a lecturer, I know who I am.


    Junko smiles.


    "Who is it? Tell me, Junko."


    Zheng Ma asks.


    The answer is grass, dew, milk.


    Junko guessed. The azalea didn''t change its expression, but the ant swallow turned its anxious face to the azalea, holding its mouth tight and wolfing even more.


    "The same Mad Scientist Three Madness, that grass dew milk?" It''s rumored that you''re an AI who doesn''t show up in public at all and possesses the ego of the electronic world. "


    Masamori sees Junko.


    "I''m familiar with milk, right?" I''ve known you for a long time, and I know exactly what kind of girl you are, and if you ask me for that kind of information, you''ll know it. "


    "Hmm. Junko, you rarely have a title." I''m calling it milk. "


    "I hate myself." When I first called Milk, she made me mad at me for making me sick. I think it''s better to abandon him. "


    Junko smiles slightly at Zheng Ma''s point.


    Well, if the client is milk, I think you can rest assured, Masuma-kun


    "I see. Alright, Alisui, Atsushi." Let''s ask for courage. "


    Although Junko guaranteed it, Masamori never swallowed Junko''s words.


    And the calf disposed of the body, and the blood was wiped out, and he fled.


    There were no witnesses. But I know it won''t work if we see it on security cameras set up all over the city.


    (It is a miracle that it has been safe so far. If I''d been in that building and close to him, wouldn''t this have happened? but.....)


    There was a guardian in the calf. Now that my body had been taken over by something else, I was reluctant to be with that person. It''s not because it hurts the person. There''s another reason.


    (There is no guarantee that he will deal with it properly, and he doesn''t have any delicacy... I don''t know what to say, and I don''t want to see his face right now)


    We all know that it''s a stupid reason to leave it to emotions. But I don''t want to see what I don''t want to see.


    A taxi stopped beside a crowd walking through an unpopular residential area.


    At the time of the taxi, I didn''t think he was a pursuer. But the idea was sweet.


    There he is.


    "There''s a lot of demonic energy." Definitely. The return blood is gone, but the smell of blood remains. ��


    When I heard the dialogue between the two boys who got out of the taxi, I was stunned. The two of them obviously turned their attention to their calves, and judging from what they were talking about, they finally found out that many of the murders they had committed and followed them to get rid of them.


    (That''s it...?)


    Desperate and tearful.


    "You''re crying."


    Why don''t we just talk about it?


    Tell, isn''t it nasty to hesitate to get killed?


    "In that case, I don''t feel any evil signs." But I don''t know when the switch will turn on, so be careful. "


    The taxi ran away, and the two boys - Bright and Cultivator - stood guard as they approached their calves.


    (These two--the little ones are witchcraft. Even a tall, beautiful girl with long hair feels accustomed to fighting. In the end, it''s a dealer with an abnormal relationship. Maybe it''s the witchdoctor of the country.


    It was also known as knowledge that such a presence existed.


    (If you were killed here... you wouldn''t have to die anymore... I better not resist but get killed.....)


    (sobbing)


    Someone called out to the abandoned calves. A voice that resounds from the inside of your calf and only sounds like your calf.


    (You and I are the same. And those who are oppressed. Together, they will not bring disaster to the world)


    It was clear that the voice of the Lord was possessed by the lips. The calves have hair all over the body. Possession has begun again.


    ��Stop it... don''t do anything terrible with my body anymore...��


    The calf holds its head and prays with tears, desperately resisting possession. Actually, you can resist to a certain extent, but the influence of the possessed person can be suddenly strengthened, and it will be taken over at that time.


    "I see. Whether this child is possessed by a demon or a spirit, it will drive him crazy." She''s a monster, too. "


    Looking at her head in agony and exalting demonic energy, Xiu Ming said with pity.


    "If you can, I''ll keep you out of battle." I''m telling you, if we can do something about this child, we can do something about it. "


    I hope so.


    When Hikaru told him, Shuu held up his wooden sword as he spoke the word in a deep tone of meaning.


    Manji Yuzo lives and works in Grimm Penisville. There are several such engineers, including Shi Yue.


    In between jobs, Shi Yuki called out to him as the manjiji relaxed in the private room he was given.


    From the perspective of the technicians working on the male reign and the Grim Penis, this girl, Shiyuki Soundwood, does not have a particular job title, but sees herself managing the technical research department. According to the technicians of the old stock, I have the impression that they are one day putting out partitions and listening to orders. Since Van Dam was kind and able to obey those with supernatural abilities, they all obeyed without any particular doubts.


    "Hey, Manji, there''s someone I want to introduce you to."


    "Yes, yes? What is it?"


    In response to the voice of History pleasure, when the manji opened the door of the room, there was a boy and a girl standing beside History pleasure who were the same age as History pleasure and appearance. Both of them looked well prepared.


    "This is the courage of the scum." This hungry spectacle is actually the real boss of Grim Penis. Van Dam is just a puppet. "


    "W-Was that so?" Ho ho ho. This is amazing. "


    When Shi Yuki introduced him, he was a little surprised to see how brave he was. At first glance, I could see that I had considerable strength.


    "Boss, keep grabbing it and call me a hungry ghost." Besides, you''re just kidding me about the scraps... it''s a punishment. "


    "It hurts. Go to the bell." I''ll do the same for you. It hurts. "


    "Shi Yu''s mouth is not dominated." You''ve decided to punish Shi Yuki. "


    "I hope you''re young."


    The courage to pinch History''s cheeks. Looking at the situation, the man smiled naturally.


    (Stinks...)


    Courage frowns at the breath of a man''s reign. It was a terrible smell in my mouth that seemed to be the smell of raw garbage.


    ��Manju, as a Grim Penis, we are focusing on Battle Creature manufacturing, and we will focus on it in the future. So, you''ve been studying Battle Creatures in other countries for years."


    "Yes, that''s right. I worked hard in America and China."


    During the conversation between Shi Yuki and Male Ruler, Yuuki was observing Male Ruler.


    (Snickering. But my eyes aren''t laughing. Lack of domination. Stubborn attitude. Above all, my mouth stinks. I don''t know about judging people from the outside, but I have a bad impression of it. Everything is uncomfortable)


    The first impression of the courageous man was very bad.

 2631 3

    Since when do you research Battle Creatures?


    "Eh ~? Um... I see. It''s been a long time."


    Asked by History pleasure, the man answers with a sneering smile.


    "Answer me specifically."


    "Yeah..."


    With a sharp gaze and the courage to make an intimidating voice, the manjiji was twitching. Looking at the composition of the mid-teenage boy''s opponent that his hips were pulling back after his mid-teenage years, History laughs strangely


    Meanwhile, the bell tone was deeply uncomfortable with the manju.


    (I feel like this person is making a fool out of his courage. No, not just courage. It''s like I''m laughing at everything in this world.....)


    It was the bell tone''s intuition. Suddenly, it felt like that.


    "It was already your first time fifteen years ago." Ehehehehe. I''ve been doing it since before that, but let me keep it a secret from when. Please, please. "


    "You mean there''s something you want to hide?"


    I had the courage to be uncomfortable when I saw the hedgehog and the man who lowered his head, but I couldn''t help listening any more, so I stopped touching the topic.


    "I''d like to ask you for reference, but my identity is something I care so much about?" Is there anything wrong with me ~? "


    "There are also a large number of people here who have no background." I want to know a lot about you, especially since you''re so unclear and suspicious. I can see that they also have strong supernatural powers. Who are you? Overlife? "


    Courage asks straightforward questions after answering a manju question.


    "Ehehe... I see." I just want to study Battle Creature here, so I won''t bother you with Grim Penis, so please stay here. The facilities here are amazing, the salary is reasonable, and the environment is ideal. Above all, it''s best to be in Japan. "


    With a humble tone, Yuuki stares and observes the man who is talking with a sloppy smile clinging to his mouth.


    (It does not seem to be lying. But I think there''s something I''m hiding.)


    Yuuki judged that.


    "Oh, I really need to talk to you about something..."


    A man jig that cuts out unexpectedly.


    What?


    "Hey, I have a daughter." She''s only ten years old, and she''s raised by her father... but she''s a very emotionally unstable child. Well... what should I do? Well, I''m also very depressed and troubled. "


    "Gupyupyu... I don''t know anything about that." I was told what to do because I was emotionally unstable, and no one could answer that question. "


    History was shocked and thrust into it.


    Is he the one who can''t talk specifically again?


    Courage to ask in a cool tone.


    "Ahhh, I got poked in such a painful place. Hahaha..." You know, you won''t open your heart to me, and I''ve been running away from home lately... I''m in a lot of trouble. ��


    The three of them thought that a father like this would want to run away too. Even if I talked to him for the first time, I don''t have a good impression of him.


    ��Gupyu. In other words, if we''re hungry, we might be able to talk, so you want us to be open to the sound of courage and bells?��


    Nishiyuki frames his arms and sees his courage and the sound of the bell.


    "Even History pleasure looks like a hungry demon." All right, let''s hear the bell tone. "


    "All right."


    Courage told me, and the bell nodded.


    "Oh oh, I''m so early to talk. And it''s helpful ~. I can''t believe you''re listening to such a private and pathetic conversation. Ahh... I''ll tell you. I can only thank you.��


    He was a happy man, but suddenly dropped his shoulder.


    "But I''m in the middle of running away from home ~... what''s the matter?" Hahaha..... "


    "Have you filed a family report with the police?"


    "I don''t care how important it is... and I''ll be back soon."


    "But right now, I can''t wait until I get home, so I''m asking you to look for me." It''s a contradiction.


    "Uuu..."


    With courage to point out lightly, the manjiji roared.


    "Well... quite frankly, the police are under odorous circumstances."


    The man answers with his hands together in front of his chest. Just by looking at the workmanship, courage frustrates asexuality.


    "Were you looking for it?" Did you wait for me to come back without looking? "


    "I''ve been searching all the time. I found it thanks to the living chip, and there was another way." But this time... it''s even bursting back to the living chip... "


    Asked by the bell tone, the man answered in a confused manner.


    "Okay, that''s enough. I''ll look for my daughter, so send her name, photo, and other information that might help Historical Pleasure."


    "Oh, thank you ~. Thank you very much ~"


    Yuanyu stepped out of the room with the butt of a man bowing to Heco. History and the sound of the bells continue.


    "Gupyu, how do you see it?"


    As she stepped outside the room, Nishiyuki asked her for her opinion.


    "You''re the one who fits the expression" tanuki "perfectly." The way she talks, her cloudy eyes, and her sloppy, thin smile are all unpleasant. It''s unpleasant to have a conversation, and it''s unpleasant to have a conversation. "


    "Don''t use me as a standard."


    Listening to the words of courage, Shi Yu suddenly rejoiced.


    "It''s called rudeness." And my breath stinks. "


    The bell rings loudly and exhales. Despite the fact that the distance was quite open, every time the manjiji spoke, the stench drifted, and the bell tone frowned.


    "I wonder why..." That old man doesn''t just smell like breath. The smell of crowds drifts about the same as History Pleasure. Unlike History pleasure, the hips are low, but the contents are sure to be the same. "


    "Gupyuuu. That''s why you''re comparing it to me." Or maybe you''re saying too much about me, right? "


    Hearing the words of courage, Shi Yu''s voice raged.


    I wonder, is Historical Pleasure okay?


    "Gupiu? What?"


    "It stinks."


    With the courage to ask strangely, Shi Yu suddenly asked, and the ringtone asked what the question of courage was.


    "That''s it. That old man had a terrible breath, didn''t he?"


    "Oh, I see... I don''t really care about the smell of work..."


    Listening to the words of courage, Nishiyuki tends to hesitate.


    "Shi-yuki, you''re my boss." Thoroughly brush your teeth and take a bath. Change your clothes, too. "


    "I don''t smell anything!" That''s what I do every day! Even though I''m talking about work, don''t ignore it and make it a dirty character! "


    Listening to the words of courage, Shi Yu shouted in surprise.


    The shape of the calves has not changed at all. But with that sight, the evil, demonic, and murderous spirit overflowing from my whole body, it was like a different person just a few seconds ago.


    Brightness cast a spell. The cultivator approached the calf as he looked at the dignitaries.


    (Eh...?)


    The cultivator''s movements stopped. I felt a sense of discomfort all over my body, and Shuu was caught in fear. I felt a fever everywhere. His flesh, his intuition, all his strength, he was complaining of danger.


    The feeling of physical discomfort quickly turned into pain. My arms, shoulders, flanks, thighs, etc. are hot. And it hurts. It feels even more like fatigue.


    The number of places where you feel heat and pain is steadily increasing. The number increases and I can''t figure it out. The cultivator rushed away from his calves, but it was too late.


    I couldn''t stand anymore, and I fell over. I don''t know what kind of attack I got. I didn''t even see any signs of an attack.


    ��I''m going to go crazy��


    Brightness activates a spell. A furry giant emerged and cracked it between his neck and his calves.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey."


    "It''s okay... once I''m away, there''s nothing left..."


    When Shining called out, he said with a face that seemed to be fine no matter how he looked at it, and the cultivator stood up.


    "The pain is still there, and the sensation of full-body heat is still there. The ability to raise heat with invisible force?"


    "Isn''t that microwave? He stopped, too."


    Hikaru said, looking at the hairy giant stopping in front of her calves.


    Microwave?


    "I can''t tell it''s a microwave, but it''s probably an electromagnetic wave-a high-frequency beam that''s causing the water in the body to vibrate at high speed. It''s like being put in the microwave.��


    "I see... but Teru, you don''t even know what you''re eating."


    "I also learned the art of analysis." No, it''s not magic. I got the ability. "


    To the wondrous cultivator, Huiming replied.


    "It seems fine at this distance, but it''s dangerous to get close to it, isn''t it?


    Cultivator bitterly smiled as he felt that his turn was almost gone. And that doesn''t necessarily mean that your calves are capable of doing all of this.


    "Keh, an invisible attack is troublesome." Moreover, even if I was attacked, I wasn''t even traumatized. It''s a quiet attack. "


    Leaving the hairy giant motionless, she began to cast a new spell.


    "Come out, all of you."


    The moment when Radiant cast a spell, a surprising number of centipedes appeared around her calves.

 2632 4

    The calf emits a high-frequency beam and tries to shoot down a swarm of mackerel, but it can''t do anything like irradiate all the mackerel that dance at high speeds up, down, left, right, and back.


    A number of mackerels cling to the body of the calves and shower with acid. Then he stirs the melted meat and tries to rinse it.


    However, the image of the koji could not be matched with the meat. The calf meat dissolved in acid was instantly regenerated.


    The technique used by Hikaru is not a star coal flow witchcraft. It''s necromancy. I learned it from the lilies.


    "You complained about using Shino-ryu witchcraft for good governance."


    "Shut up, I''m fine."


    After returning to the cultivator who was going to shove in, Radiant chanted the following technique. The rasp of the image didn''t seem to work, so I put it out.


    A myriad of spells fluttered toward me. It''s a frozen symbol that freezes stuck places and their surroundings.


    Your calves are bent and you put your hands on the ground.


    Immediately thereafter, countless little things jumped out of the asphalt so that they could bounce through it in a row.


    Some of them strike directly at the frostbite that Bright skipped. The frostbite is intertwined with something small and falls to the ground in a single block of ice.


    They jump out of the ground, stopping them from floating in the air. At first glance, it looks like a large stone with both hands, but there is something like a tree root growing from the lower part of the stone. Most of all, the eyes were wide open in the middle of all the stones, staring at the way of the brightness and cultivation.


    It''s a physiologically creepy design, isn''t it?


    The cultivator looked at the eyeballs and raised his eyebrows.


    A rising stone flew toward Bright and the cultivator at once.


    "Pentagram Guardian"


    When Radiant activates a spell, five light spheres of different colors emerge, orbiting around Radiant and the cultivator.


    When the flying eyeballs hit the light sphere, the stone broke apart.


    However, one of the stones passes between the light spheres and approaches Brightness.


    (What...!?)


    Bright''s body literally hardened. The moment my eyes and gaze met on the stone, my whole body became stiff. The Pentagram Guardian''s spell couldn''t be solved, but his body didn''t move.


    Before the stone hit Bright''s body, the cultivator played the stone with a wooden sword. At that moment, the rigidity of Bright''s body also dissolved.


    "Hey, don''t look at those stone eyeballs nearby." The movement of the body stops. "


    Yeah, but it looks like all the stones are broken.


    Huiming warned, and Shuu looked around and said. There are no floating eyeballs.


    Immediately thereafter, a brick wall appeared around Bright and the cultivator. The walls will be far taller than the two of them, completely blocked off from all sides and locked away.


    What is this? Are you trapped?


    The cultivator looked over the wall and said. Meanwhile, Hikaru was performing the [Analyze] technique.


    "No, it''s a phantom. It''s a blindness to run or approach."


    When Hikaru said, the wall disappeared. And a calf was approaching just near the front.


    "Tasteless. Get out of here!"


    Shuu shouts. If the calf gets any closer, it will cause a shake in the body again due to that high-frequency beam. To do so, the calves cast a ghost on the wall for a moment''s worth of time.


    "Ugh..."


    Brightness squatted on her stomach and chest with a bitter expression.


    "Tel..."


    Shuu also remembered the pain and laziness in his body, and he couldn''t stand and knelt down.


    The calves pour a cold gaze on the two of them. An invisible attack quickly drove the two of them out of combat.


    (It''s disgusting. If you keep it up, you''ll be killed...)


    It was a cultivator trapped in fear and impatience, but this situation was almost impossible. A miracle awaits.


    (Ke, if a meteorite falls right now or something like that doesn''t happen by accident, you''re going to get killed)


    Even though Hikaru recognized the current crisis, she was still smiling unstoppably. I''ve gotten over this amount of pinching many times.


    "Nnh... uuuu..."


    All of a sudden, my calf groaned with its head held up. At the same time, the attack by the radiofrequency beam that had eroded both of them was disarmed.


    "Ahhh... uuuu..."


    While the two of them stood up, their calves squatted and they leaked out their sobbing.


    He fought desperately against those who possessed him. We have finally defeated the possessor and regained control of the body.


    "You''re crying."


    Shuu said.


    "I heard that earlier." We better get out of here. "


    "That''s right, but I won''t be able to run for a while..." I can barely stand up. "


    Brightness prompted, but the cultivator said while staggering. The customer''s legs were plenty of heat shaken and the pain subsided, but her whole legs were wrapped in indifference and she couldn''t move well. I am also paralyzed.


    "You can kill me..."


    The calf lifts up its crying face and tells it.


    Huh?


    Brightness shouted in a strange voice.


    "You came here to kill people because I killed them, didn''t you? I... have lived for five hundred years, and I''ve never killed anyone but the bad guys... but I''ve already killed people... and become a real monster... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    When I talk that much, my calves break down again.


    I think there''s something going on ~


    It''s a bad habit of Teru to immediately feel sympathy for the opponent and try to add guilt.


    "Don''t say the same thing as Baba. No matter what happens to me, I can''t be ruthless."


    To tease the cultivator, Xiu Ming threw up with her true face.


    Junko, Masamune, and Alice and Atsushi visited Grim Penisville. Junko arrived in a car, but after getting out of the car, the ants and azaleas moved through the subspace tunnels.


    "Junko... driving is too rough..."


    "I''m sorry. I''m often told."


    The pale-looking Zhengma complained, and Junko apologized honestly.


    "There was a lot going on here." There were mainly many battles.


    Junko looked up at the building built on the artificial island and murmured with emotion.


    "Thanks to Junko''s defeat of this boss, I was able to turn my courage into a new boss, and Junko can only be thanked. Really?"


    "W-what is it!?" That courage makes you the new boss of Grippenis!? "


    In the dialogue of Zheng Ma, the ant swirl in the subspace shouts with surprise.


    "I watched the battle between Junko and Van Damm. Zheng Ma and his courage were also very active, wasn''t they?"


    And, azaleas.


    "I mean, that''s why." If you want to get in here, you can ask for courage. "


    I see.


    I came here for the sake of interest, but I don''t think I needed anything else.


    Alice nodded at Masuma''s words, and Junko smiled and scratched her cheek.


    When Junko and Masuma tried to enter the building, two courageous and bell sounds appeared inside the automatic door at the front entrance of the building, accompanied by an elderly man.


    Yuuki, did you greet me?


    Zheng Ma smiles and calls out. I have contacted you in advance. We know how brave it is for Alice and Azalea to chase down and investigate a murderer who appears to be in Grim Penisville.


    ��No, I was just about to leave. I just temporarily solved the barrier at the entrance, so you can come in."


    Courage says.


    "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, isn''t that Yukioka-san?" It''s so shabby ~


    The middle-aged man looked at Junko and laughed affectionately.


    "The man won''t heal, he was in grippenis." OHHISAA


    "Uncle?"


    Junko''s Masamune reacts to the dialogue.


    "I''m a surname person who reads," Heal a man. "I used to be on the same Battle Creature team."


    ��I remember when I was in the United States, before the Battle Creature.��


    In short, Junko and the mad scientist are connected.


    Junko, Male Jiji, and Masamori each say it.


    "That person... has tremendous power." I can see it in Oila''s eyes. I can''t fool you with Oila''s eyes ~


    "Humans... look like they are, but you feel a terrible demonic vibe." It''s rather a sign of being close to the outside world. "


    In the subspace tunnels, ants and azaleas watching the manjitsu are alert.


    "I was also concerned about bad breath. You haven''t brushed your teeth, have you?"


    "Hmm... I think that smell is like being stung by your gut." It looks like your eating habits are disturbed. "


    The manjiji''s breath stretched to the subspace tunnel.


    The demonic vibe and breath of Manji himself were ants and azaleas that I could feel even in the subspace tunnel, but I could not feel the residue of the demonic vibe that was slightly stuck to him.


    "I''m going to look for this old man''s runaway daughter, what can I do for you?"


    "Huh? About Fuku-chan?" You ran away from home? "


    Listening to the words of courage, Junko looked at the male reign in amazement.


    "I''ve run away from home many times." Until now, I found it immediately, but I can''t find it this time ~. I''ll break the embedded biological chip as well. "


    "Hmm, hopefully you can find it."


    Bye, Yuuki.


    To the man who spoke with the face of Tohoho, Junko said socially, and went into the building with the horse.

 2633 5

    Hikaru and Shuu took the calves back to the main house of the star charcoal residence, and the three of them were undergoing treatment.


    There is no trauma for either Bright or Cultivator when it comes to treatment. I healed the damaged parts of my body with magic tools.


    "If Baba finds out, it''ll be noisy." I''m glad you''re out. "


    Laughing brightly, he says he brought the Crusader into the house without killing him.


    "Now, let''s talk about it in detail." You''re not a human, you''re like an ogre, but the reason you''re rampaging is because you''re possessed. Do you have any idea? I''ll help you get rid of him. "


    "Aren''t you human? I was human when I was born. In the first place, all the monsters were human. Well... there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Fufu speaks in a self-inflicted tone against the words of Radiant.


    (It doesn''t seem to be the age as it looks. She has a pretty slender face, or she''s grown up.)


    I thought I was going to fix it by looking at my calves.


    Do you know what a Kijima ghost is?


    The calf asks.


    ��You''ve heard of it. Kijima''s clan used to use it as a magic tool."


    "I recently saw a Kishima ghost called Fish Taku in Kishima."


    Did you see that?


    The cultivator raised a strange voice.


    "Just by opening up and looking at the fish, you can activate the power contained in the demonic tool." It was a substitute for transcribing the residual thoughts, memories, and powers that were photographed in Taku. "


    And, calm down.


    "I can see it." It''s either the original personality of Kopipe or the murderous impulse that is being photographed by you, so you''re driven by the murderous impulse. "


    "Yeah... I''m fighting desperately, too, but when I can''t fight back anymore... I''m being taken over by him, and when I realize it, I''m killing and eating people..."


    Brightly pointed out, recalling his terrible memories, he shuddered, but he told the facts.


    "In other words, if you break the curse of magic items, you will be freed from possessions with murderous impulses, and you will settle one case at a time."


    Turning toward the cultivator, Xiu Ming said.


    "Are there any murders in the past?"


    Exhale and check. I had no choice but to hang out with Hikaru because that''s the policy, but I had a bit of an aversion to cultivation.


    "Ke, it''s not the main street." All you have to do is say that all the magic tools are bad. "


    "It''s not just the magic tools that are bad." Best of all... I know it''s such a dangerous thing, and it''s my fault I tried it on him. "


    Is that him?


    Brightness is suspicious of the words of the calves. There was a mastermind behind the calf, and that''s what it smelled like.


    "I hate to say it, but you''re like my... guardian." Parent-friendly idiot. "


    The calves throw up in disgust.


    "After all, is that takeover a curse?" Or the possession of a ghost? "


    "I''m not sure either..."


    When Shuu asked, he said with a big sigh.


    "Let''s see if we can decurse [Dispel]." I''ll collect all the available magicians with star charcoal and try to decurse them with a big ritual. "


    "Tell... are you serious? I''m glad you''re not here now, but you''ll find out after all."


    Keh, Baba would definitely disagree, but I''ll use my authority to persuade you.


    Even though Shuu pointed out, I could say that I wanted nothing to do with Xiu Ming.


    "Even if it''s dangerous." What if she runs rampage during the ceremony? "


    "At that time, you and I will have to hold it down." Do you have any other complaints? "


    No.


    Cut the crap, the cultivator became noisy, and the voice of Radiant was in danger. Upon hearing that, Shuu decided that it was better not to say anything further.


    "You, why are you doing this for me..."


    "Are you going to overlook someone in trouble or suffering without helping them?" Are you going to kill me because I''m a pain in the ass? I definitely violate [Chii] ~


    As she asked in a weak voice, she smiled full of affection.


    (This child has very large and heavy teeth. It''s like a fang. I wonder if the monster was defeated and cursed.)


    I tried to control my emotions by thinking about what I didn''t care about in order to endure tender words and almost crying.


    Courage to return home to the shrine at midnight, bell tone. And the man who was brought in.


    While I was moving, the manjiji talked to me, but the courage and bell tone turned away, and I only responded blurry. Because every time he spoke, his breath smelled terrible. It drifts just by pointing at its face.


    "This is a shrine, right? Why are you here?"


    Get in


    Instead of answering the question of male dictatorship, Courage unilaterally urged him to go up to the chapel first.


    "Huh...? Can I go up?"


    The man who enters the worship hall confused.


    There was a man inside. Rather than being middle-aged, he is a man approaching the junior realm, dressed like a fortune-teller.


    "Demon child, that person....."


    The junior man - the star charcoal jade man - reacts by looking at the man''s rule.


    Hmph. You''re no less powerful than the demon child, and you''re the one with the ancient soul.


    "Ehehehe, thank you ~"


    Saying as if he was impressed, the man shines with a smile.


    "His daughter ran away from home and went missing." That''s why I want you to tell me about it. "


    Um ~, did you bring me here to rely on the astrologer?


    Listening to the dialogue of courage, Manji smiled bitterly and confirmed anxiously.


    If you don''t like it, go home.


    "No, no, no, no, no, I''m sure it''s a good fortune teller ~. That''s why I brought you here." It was a slip of the tongue. I''m sorry. "


    With the courage to make a grumpy announcement, the man apologizes in a vigorous tone. The way you say it is further hindered by your courage. I didn''t feel good listening to the bell. There was no dust of gratitude, and it seemed to be an apology, but it was a play that made people think they were fools. Even by the time I got here, the manjiji was talking a lot, but there were many ways to talk like this.


    So, which one do you want me to divine with?


    Tamahiro projects a holographic display. A map is projected in the air.


    "Turn your eyes toward this map and throw it five times."


    Having said that, the man offered five acorns to the man.


    Just as he was told, the Manji threw an acupuncture towards the map with his eyes twitching.


    "It''s because of one redo." I didn''t hit the map. "


    That''s what Tamao told me, and he threw the sixth acorn.


    "This is a pretty high rate for fortune-telling." Okay, I''m out. "


    Tamao points to one part of the map. It''s in the city of Ease.


    "W-what...... this result......"


    Looking at the place he had pointed out to himself, the man was stunned.


    What''s the matter?


    Courage asks suspiciously. It was unusual to see Tamato''s face like this.


    "Um, um... I''m surprised at the unbelievable results. The location of the inquirer is the main house of the star coal flow witchcraft... For me, it''s a fringe place, and it''s a ridiculous result. No, no, I''m surprised."


    Tamadou talks about the place he pointed out to inexplicably.


    (Star charcoal...)


    The other ringtone in the ringtone reacts to the words.


    "Hohohoho, that famous house that has been fighting monsters for hundreds of years in the service of the Imperial Kingdom, is it the star coal flow? This is again..."


    The man shouted in amazement.


    "Do you know that? Son of a bitch. Who is this guy?��


    It looks like a Grim Penis mad scientist, but I don''t know the details.


    Yuanyu answered the question.


    Frederick Katsuura, General Manager of the Grim Penis Japan Branch, is at the top of the Grim Penis Japan Branch in his position, but in fact he is positioned as number three.


    Above Katsuura are two people who give instructions to Katsuura. History is pleasure and courage. Courage rarely gives directions to Katsuura, but Shi Yuki gives directions for each thing.


    History pleasure and courage are in the supernatural realm, and since Katsuura is naturally given orders and instructions to breathe in and out from the beginning, Katsuura was also stained by the composition.


    That''s why we''re investigating the murdered guy, so the police will try to deceive you well.


    "How are you going to deceive me..."


    Today, I also received a nonsense request from Shi Yuki, and Katsuura had a headache.


    Someone knocks on the room where they are.


    Before the permission to enter was given, the door was opened, and someone who knew Hitoshi Yuki and Katsuura appeared. Junko and Masuma.


    "Gwwwww. What did Masamori come to do for Junko anyway?"


    Um, I''m interested in cooperation.


    Um, you know what?


    Zheng Ma asks me to investigate the murder in the building.


    ��Where did you find out? I mean, you guys want to find out what it is."


    It''s not a secret, but I''ve got permission to be brave, so for Shi-ryu--


    "I was just looking into it, too." Let''s get this over with and get out of here. I''ll forward the survey materials to Junko so far. "


    When I told them so, Shi Yu immediately tried to get rid of them by hand.


    "Permission granted. Thank you."


    "Fumiu-chan, thank you for staying like this..."


    "Gupyupyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu,


    Shi Yuki poisons Junko and Masamori, who say thank you.


    "You gave me what I wanted before I asked for it." Shi Ying was surprisingly generous. By the way, didn''t I have to tell you about Alice and Azalea? "


    Masamori asks as he walks out into the hallway.


    "If Fumiu-chan finds out, she might get caught and dissected, so shut up and be right."


    When Junko''s words were heard in the subspace tunnel, the ant swirls trembled, and the azaleas also had a slightly blue face.

 2634 6

    Pharmacy Buddha City. Club Cat Mansion.


    I''ve known those two for a long time. They look like hungry ghosts, but they live quite a long time. "


    Milk chattering on the table while vibrating the air with power.


    What''s your interest in protecting Yeko''s people?


    Naru, a boy with cat ears on, asks. Right now, there''s only milk and naru here.


    It''s also an abnormal tangle, so that''s how I got torn up. Well, we''re all in debt to each other, and we feel like we''ve asked for a favor in the first half of the building. After some investigation, I will be going out. "


    and milk.


    "Murder inside Grim Penisville and murder outside. Does Milk have any idea who did this?"


    That''s why I have it. I''m looking at someone I know might be involved. In order to confirm that, Iko is moving. "


    While answering Nal''s question, the milk stretched sharply.


    The scene of the murder was covered with sheets. The corpse was cleared of the boulder, but the blood stains remained under the sheet. There''s quite a lot of blood.


    Alice and Azalea did a psychometry and tried to recall the memories of the murder, but failed. The scene of the murder was obviously also being tricked to prevent psychometry.


    Junko-san, can''t you de-curse [Dispel]?


    "Nh, which one?"


    Azalea asks, and Junko kneels down in front of the bloodstains, holding her hand while the artificial demonic eye glows.


    "Wow, this was done by a very powerful magician." I don''t think I can solve it that easily. Although the power itself is not strong, it is difficult to dispel the spell with force, and it is a four-dimensional circle of wisdom... there is no one who can do this kind of thing. "


    "Junko-san couldn''t possibly do it."


    Alisui shouted in surprise.


    (It''s not impossible, but this is going to take a long time, I wonder...)


    That''s what I thought, Junko, but I feel like I have to do it if I say it, so shut up.


    What do you say? Have you got anything?


    That''s where Hikaru came in. Then I looked at the ant and the azalea, and my eyes were rounded.


    "There are two Eko." It''s funny, but you don''t want to take her with you. But you didn''t mention Eko, did you? "


    Ohhh, they''ve found me!


    Fumiu-chan is here, too


    Arisui and Junko raised their voices as they watched History go by.


    "I just came to see it." Perhaps Eiko wanted to investigate the murder and got caught up in it? "


    ��I''m sorry, that''s what I meant.��


    The azalea admitted to pointing out Historical Pleasure.


    "Yuuki, is there anything in your abilities that''s appropriate for an investigation?"


    I can''t grasp the ability of courage either.


    When Junko asks a question, Shi Yue shrugs.


    "I heard that Yuuki-san had acquired other abilities besides demons." Besides, it''s a lot of Allaune. "


    And, azaleas.


    ��That means even though you have a demon soul, you have a lot of courage in your body, even though you have a demon soul?��


    Alisui says with a gruesome look on her face.


    "No, no, Arlaune is not always conscious in the host''s body, and since Yuuki is the reincarnation of the demon in the first place, there is no demon soul, right?"


    "Gupiu. The ghost of courage has a soul." It''s not just residual thoughts. "


    Junko denied it, but Shi Yuki denied it even more.


    "That''s an illusion." Yuuki is the reincarnation of that demon. Come on. Maybe Fumiu-chan just misunderstood that you''re dubbing it. "


    "Gupyuu!? That''s stupid..."


    Junko also denies it. Shi Yuki denied it again with spinal reflexes, but thought it was possible.


    At 6: 30 pm, beneath the sunset sky, the garden of the main house of the Stellar Coal Flow Witchcraft was filled with the stellar coal flow witchcraft who responded to the call of the host, Hiromine.


    "Okay, not everyone, but there''s a lot of them." It''s nearly twice as long as when I fought Lily-san and the others. "


    Looking over at the magicians, Xiu Ming bounced with a smile.


    "You really were the owner of that famous star coal stream..."


    "Hey, hey, you were suspicious."


    As if to say it unexpectedly, Xiu Ming''s smile turned bitter.


    "Huifang, quickly explain why you summoned everyone." Which one of you is that? "


    Kiroro asked sarcastically, then dropped her eyes to her calves.


    "This is the target of this request." Apparently, this guy, whether it''s a curse, hypnosis or possession, caused a murderous impulse, so I tried to kill him. So, we have all the Star Charcoal Magicians to decurse this thing. It seemed to have a very strong force, so I performed the analysis technique first and then moved on to decursing. It might take some time, so be prepared. "


    "Wait a minute, please."


    The star charcoal galaxy is the cousin of Radiant. I have been disgusted with Bright for a long time, and I bite every time.


    "Did you call in a lot of magicians for such a thing?" The client will find out who committed the murder and get rid of it. And yet, to mobilize and help a large number of magicians, are you insane? "


    "She''s just a victim." The bad thing is that he did something wrong. "


    The galaxy glimmers, and Radiant speaks out.


    "I think we should try it, but it looks like the child has considerable power." It seems that both the owner and Rainbow Mori-kun are injured a lot. Isn''t the wound a battle with that child? "


    With a gentle voice, Yoshinori Sunset Kejuku, a senior witchcraft scholar of the star charcoal family, asked that question. There is no good governance for my son. I''m away on another mission.


    Oh, I''ll have to restrain you tightly beforehand, just in case you get rampaged during the ceremony.


    "Yeah, definitely. It would be a shame if you went out of your way to call people for me and hurt them too..."


    I was sorry, and I responded to Radiant''s grief with an unfortunate depression.


    "Hey, Huifang. What would you do if this child tried to outrage and harm the Star Charcoal Magician?"


    Kira asked quietly.


    And then, I''m going to put on the keri.


    Bright and clear.


    ��To be clear, isn''t that girl''s power higher than yours?��


    "To be clear, it''s in the calculations." Me and Cultivator were about to lose. If this guy goes berserk again, all the magicians here will have to deal with it. "


    Keira pointed out, but she could say it with a face that didn''t look like anything.


    "This is ridiculous. This stupid stewardship of our Lord may cost us our lives." The Lord is powerful, but he is not a vessel that stands on a man. Don''t everyone think so!? "


    The galaxy resented and asked the magicians. His mouth was as if he were angry, but his eyes were laughing.


    "Hey, Shuu. It''s my orders." I want you to hit him with one bullet. "


    "Yes, yes."


    "Hey, what are you talking about!?" Such a brute! "


    The shouting galaxy hit Shuu with a relentless iron fist. Some of the star charcoal witchdoctors are laughing at it. Many in my family don''t like the galaxy.


    "Baba, you don''t object."


    Looking at Keira, I said something unexpected.


    "I''ll give you a nail." But I don''t hate your compassionate personality. I''m worried, though.


    Kira said with a sad face.


    "If you see any signs of that, and I''m about to blow up, don''t hesitate to attack with all your might." I don''t want to hurt anyone anymore. "


    With a tightened expression, Fufu decided to be ready, he complained in a voice that could be heard by everyone gathered in the garden.


    The pupil suddenly changed its complexion. It is pale.


    "He''s coming..."


    The calf moans.


    ��Is he... your parent who put a strange trick on you?��


    "I''m not a parent. He''s a passionate guardian."


    I threw up my calves to ask Bright. Shortly thereafter, the gate of the garden opened on its own accord.


    It was courage, a bell tone, and a male dialect that showed up. Looking at the manju, his calf bites his lips.


    What calves are afraid of is not that they will be dealt with. It''s harmful to Hikaru, who''s trying to protect herself and help her.


    The man''s gaze captured the figure of his calves, and his face glowed cheerfully.


    "Fufu, you were in this place. I looked for you."


    Manjiji calls out happily towards his calves.


    "You can hear the demon crying..." It''s pretty strong, and it''s double? "


    Meanwhile, courage was watching.


    "My uncle is gone."


    "It''s true."


    Courage to notice that the bell tone told me that the man who was supposed to come with me was gone.


    Eh ~? I''m here, aren''t I?


    "It''s not you." It''s the astrologer''s old man. "


    Courage said to the insisting man.


    "There''s Yamamoto Sawa." They''re all magicians. "


    And the bell tone. Born into a family of witchcraft school Takashi, and raised as a magician, the bell tone showed at a glance that a large number of people gathered in the garden were magicians.


    (What the hell...? The back of my chest is aching or hot.)


    (I am reacting, bell tone. I used to be the owner of Star Charcoal)


    A strange bell sound echoes in your heart. It''s my voice from my previous life.


    "Hey, what the hell are you doing?" You came up to my house on your own. "


    Brightness makes a sinister voice. The eyes of a large number of magicians were also poured on the three intruders.


    "You two know each other." The runner who was on Van Dam''s side in the loan competition. "


    The cultivator looked at the courage and bell tone and said.


    "I don''t care where I go." Rather, you should honor and thank me for stepping into the premises, and tell the youngest generation. "


    As he poured his sharp gaze into the bright light, his courage sprang up to Abu Guchi.

 2635 7

    At the beginning of the encounter, with the courage he held in the upper stage, Hikaru spreads an impenetrable and loving smile.


    (Is this the best toy you''ve seen in a long time?)


    At this point, Huiming underestimated her courage, saying that she was a worthy opponent.


    "Hey, those glasses over there. That''s a lot of bullshit, isn''t it? Aren''t you ashamed? It''s funny if you''re kidding, but if you''re serious, go to the hospital. In any case, normally, I would be embarrassed to be able to speak such a dialogue. What kind of dumb education would make me so shameless? It''s just the appearance of an idiot who can understand the evil of growing up at the beginning of an encounter ~"


    Even though she was teased by Bright, her courage was laughing sneerily.


    "I don''t mind being told by a halibut head full of piercings." If you grew up to be evil, you''d be the one who looked down. Without realizing it, it''s much more interesting to be an idiot to call someone else''s bad upbringing. "


    Courage makes me laugh, but Hikaru laughs.


    "Don''t be cheeky with people''s style." Judging people by their appearance, you''re a stupid guy, aren''t you? No, the only thing that was interesting was the first idiot''s whisper. The conversation that lasted, I can''t stand it. I praised you for the stupidity of your dialogues. The nerves that stigmatize the attention to the appearance of a person by swinging a dingy stroke. It''s really boring. It''s really no-good. In the first place, you come into people''s houses on your own, and when you meet them for the first time, you already have the nerve to speak noble things without manners, decency, or shards. Even if you are hostile to us, you are appealing to us that you are a vile person. You don''t realize that, do you? There''s no such thing as shame. From whose eyes is it that you''re lower? Is that what you''re telling me? Then ask the people here. Ask him which way is down there. Ask me which one is the asshole. What are you looking at? I don''t care if I''m sloppy like this, it''s better than a criminals with a boiling head going into people''s houses on their own, no matter where they go. You''re much more crazy, you''re a coward, and you''re a piece of shit. It''s not going to be any lower than that kind of a hondara. "


    Bright''s long and wide tongue, which was not long to breathe, was shocked, and his courage lost his words. The contents of the dish are barely in my head, but I was stunned by the fact that I was struck all at once.


    (Unusually courageous, like losing a tongue battle... I feel like she''s got more to say than courage. But I feel like I''m talking too much.)


    While listening to the many evils of Shining, I thought about the bell tone. There is too much to scold people, and even those who are scolded will return and their heads will cool down.


    "I see. That makes sense. I''m sorry."


    Most of the abusive is not in the mind of courage, but I only accept the part that is in and apologize.


    Oh my God, you''re suddenly going to admit it and apologize.


    Hikaru laughs as if she was proud of her victory.


    "But I rang the bell many times." I tried my best to open it because I didn''t hear back from anyone. ��


    "Ah....."


    Being told by Yuuki, Hikaru remembered. The bell at the house was broken.


    (Although Huifang doesn''t grow up well, it sounds to me like a child who has received elegant growth from the festival of speaking, is consciously speaking to a rough boy. Was Huifang not able to see the area?)


    Looking alternately at Radiant and Courage, Kira thought.


    "Um... I''m sorry... these children have been hanging out with me on my errands ~, so please don''t stigmatize them."


    The man offers his apologies.


    "Actually, I was looking for my runaway daughter." I''m the father of the calves there. "


    Manji said sorryly, pointing at the calves next to Meiming.


    ��Who''s the father? There''s no blood, and I''ve never thought of you as my father. You''re just pretending to be a guardian on your own."


    The calf grumbles at the man''s reign, and speaks in a mixed voice of anger and awe.


    (The demon''s cry can be heard from this guy. But why? What does it mean that he can hear the two of us crying?)


    Courage to look at the calves.


    "My mind went crazy in the first place, and it was your fault that I became driven by murderous impulses!"


    "Yeah yeah, I know ~, fufu ~. I''m sorry for the pain in my eyes. I''ll take care of it, so we can go home together."


    "I don''t like it. I don''t like it anymore. I''ve been patient till now, but I can''t stand it anymore." I''ve lost my temper... "After killing innocent people... I ate them... and became a real monster. It''s all your fault!"


    ��Hahaha... I''m in trouble...��


    Stubbornly refusing to do so, the man burst out laughing and blowing his head.


    "Right now, we were trying to analyze and decurse the calves." So stay out of my way. "


    Hikaru turns to the man and says, "I can''t help it."


    "Um, yeah. That''s a lot of work, so please don''t do it. I''ll take responsibility for that."


    Demonic spirit and fighting spirit overflowed from the silent male reign. The star charcoal witchcraft gathered in the garden became nervous.


    (Motivated...... I have to stand around so as not to make any sacrifices......)


    The calf also decides to be prepared. As a male healer, I know Fuku best.


    "Huifang, that old man, whatever he looks like, he has quite a lot of power." Be careful. The two hungry ghosts there, too.


    Kira warned with a sharp voice.


    Keh, I know you don''t have to tell me all the time.


    Huiming laughed and saw the courage.


    "Hey, I''ll play with your glasses." I haven''t cared since an hour ago. "


    "At that time? I thought I''d never seen you before."


    Listening to Shining''s dialogues, Yuuki rolls her hands on her glasses.


    "You became a Van Damside runner in the loan competition, didn''t you?" Moreover, I teamed up with Yuri-san at that time. I was jealous and my intestines were ripped apart. The man appeared in front of me as an idiot. This one''s a godsend, and if I don''t do it, I''m lying. "


    "You look like an idiot." All right, I''ll play with you. It''s an honor. "


    Listening to Radiant''s dialogue, Yuanyu spread an unstoppable smile while putting her hands on her glasses.


    "Are you motivated?......"


    Looking at the two of them, the man dropped his shoulder.


    (I got aroused unexpectedly, but when I thought about it calmly, this number of people is hard on me. Moreover, it''s not good to set things up with that star coal flow. We need to strengthen our defenses so they don''t kill us.....)


    Thinking so, the man cast a short spell.


    Six white quadruple-legged beasts boiled out in front of the male reign. The body resembles that of a dog, but it is about the size of a tiger. No eyes, no nose. His whole body is like a white pupa with a blurred outline.


    "I can''t seem to get a physical attack."


    Seeing a dog that looked like a chunk of white beetle, Cultivator muttered with a slight smile.


    "It is written as a holy dog, and it is called a holy dog." I''ll do my best, but please be prepared to send it to the hospital ~ "


    Manji said, four of the six Holy Dogs slowly walk toward the Witch Doctor in the garden. The remaining two were standing by the male rule.


    "Penguin Magician"


    Courage murmured, and in front of it emerged a giant penguin as tall as a human. She wears a silk hat over her head, a bow tie around her neck, a beard growing from her mouth, and a stick on her right wing.


    "That''s what you''ve seen in the loan competition. It''s the one who ran away on the way."


    Brightness looks at the Penguin Magician.


    "I know that his behavior is unpredictable, but it requires training." The more you use it in real battle, the stronger it gets. "


    Immediately after Yuuki said it, one of the star charcoal magicians set it up first.


    Meteor Swallow


    It was the good work that triggered the magic. Thinking that four black boomerang-shaped flat blades appeared in the air, each of them danced in an orbit that became rampant and attacked the four Holy Dogs.


    As Cultivator predicted, the four black blades pierced through the bodies of the four Holy Dogs many times, but the Holy Dogs did not flinch at all. I can''t feel the damage itself.


    When the four Holy Dogs simultaneously opened their mouths, a black boomerang-shaped flat blade was released from their mouths and flew towards the Star Charcoal Magicians. Unlike the meteor swallows released by the Good Manufacturer, they flew in a straight line.


    The magicians evaded the black blade released from the Holy Dog, but only one of them was able to avoid it, and their arms were cut off.


    "Gaaaa!"


    It''s a reflex attack.


    The magician, who lost one arm and screamed, quietly looked at the four holy dogs, and the cultivator muttered.


    The Penguin Magician spins the stick with one hand.


    (I don''t know how to hold the stick with that wing. and spin it like that.....)


    While keeping an eye on the penguin magician''s behavior, she could not help but notice.


    The rotation of the stick stopped, and the tip of the stick turned toward the bright light. When she saw it, she felt a chill and jumped back from the scene in a reflexive manner.


    However, as if to anticipate the movement of the bright light and go ahead, a ring of fire appeared in the air ahead of the bright light.


    What''s the matter!?


    Radiant, who was to circle the circle of fire, fluttered and raised her voice. The ring of fire quickly vanished.


    Penguin magicians clapped with their wings as they turned around the circle of fire and turned toward Radiance.


    The penguin magician''s head was slapped with his courage with a flat hand. The Penguin Magician''s body staggered. A silk hat falls to the ground in a burst.


    "Seriously fight."


    A penguin magician, angered by his courage, held his head down with his wings and repeatedly apologized, picking up a silk hat and wearing it.

 2636 8

    Cards of cards appear between both wings of the Penguin Magician and unfold vividly in a fan-shaped manner. It''s a technique that attracts vibrant card holders called flourishes.


    Immediately thereafter, the cards were ejected one after the other with the same momentum as the bullets. The aim was all bright.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    When I cast a short spell, there was a lot of light that blinked like a crescent around the spell.


    (Was it the Shino-ryu witchcraft used by Good Governance? You''ve mastered it, too, Hikaru-kun.)


    Seeing the magic activated by Radiant, Good Manufacturing smiles.


    The blinking light flashes. Cards and light collide one after another in the air. Holes or tears in the card, but the light also disappears at the same time, offsetting.


    However, the number of Light Destroyers was more than double the number of cards. Those lights were about to destroy the Penguin Magician.


    The Penguin Magician spread his wings wide and sneaked away, showing him how to panic.


    One-thrill!


    When I thought I had shouted quickly, a curtain appeared in front of the penguin magician in a horizontal shape, completely hiding the figure of the penguin magician.


    Flying light annihilation arcs in different orbits, and curtains are worn one after the other.


    Eventually, the curtains fell to the ground, filled with holes. But there was no penguin magician there.


    "Hey....."


    Courage makes you look dazzled.


    "To pull back on your own... would be more than a bell later."


    "Um. You''re pathetic, so don''t." If you want to know why, I''ll take her punishment. "


    The bell tone said with expectation to the courage of indignation.


    Meanwhile, Shuu stood with his wooden sword in front of the four dogs approaching at a slow speed.


    The other magicians knew that the Holy Dog was going to attack the counter, so they couldn''t attack bypass it. I wasn''t next to the courage and bell tone, but it was left to me because I was fighting with my supervisor, Harumi. Of course, I was going to help Bright in a crisis.


    (Is this going to counter it even if I hit it with a wooden sword?)


    Although he was approaching with a slow motion, he looked at the holy dog without any sign of an immediate attack, and he thought about it.


    (Things are tasting)


    He turned to the Holy Dog that was nearby and poked it lightly with a wooden sword.


    There was almost no response. It looked exactly like a clump of bamboo. It felt as if I had poked my sword into a very soft cotton.


    Immediately after that, the Holy Dog that Shuu had poked into the wooden sword pointed its head quickly towards Shuu and slowly poked the wooden sword out of his mouth. Even though the Holy Dog was moving slowly until then, it was moving horribly fast when turning its neck.


    The cultivator dodged it in his spare time, but he didn''t even have to dodge it in the first place. The wooden sword came out of the dog''s mouth and stopped.


    "The attack won''t go through at all, and the counter will only return the attacked energy as it is." And this is a counter specialization, so I wonder if there''s anything else I can do? "


    (You''ve been spotted lightly ~. Well, there''s no problem if you''re spotted ~)


    While looking at the cultivator, the manju muttered, putting a spell on the ground and summoning the next demon.


    A demon was summoned as it gushed out of the ground. Scales that cover the whole body. A long neck, a long torso, and a long tail. From the full breasts and buttocks, there is also a little bit of human femininity left. But the face was that of a celestial beast. The costume was also in Tengu, and I had a fan in my right hand. It seems to be over two meters tall.


    "I''ll introduce you ~." This is Snake Maiden Tengu. Ahh, you can hear everyone''s hearts saying that it''s okay to mix it up ~ "


    When the man introduced her, the snake woman Tengu placed her hand in front of her chest and bowed graciously.


    Immediately after hanging her head, the snake woman Tengu moved quickly like she was being played. I headed towards the nearest cultivator.


    When the cultivator turned toward the serpentine temple, a holy dog broke in between the incoming serpentine temple and the cultivator.


    (I see. That kind of collaboration.)


    Cultivators instantly understood the meaning of the Holy Dog''s actions.


    Snake woman Tengu waved her fan without any hesitation. A gust of wind strikes the Holy Dog.


    The Holy Dog opens his mouth. A gust of wind was spewed out of his mouth, making the long hair of the cultivator in front of him soar.


    Cultivator predicted this combo, so he dodged it in his spare time. The wind itself was a bit tormented, and my hair was disturbed.


    (And the Holy Dog will also absorb and reflect this attack. then.....)


    The cultivator plotted something.


    Moving cultivator. The Holy Dog and Snake Maiden Tempura also follow.


    Aware of the position of the other Holy Dog, Cultivator stopped.


    The snake lady Tengu waved a fan. The sacred dog between the cultivator and the serpent woman caught a gust of wind and absorbed it.


    Looking at the timing, Shuu pulled out his gun and shot at the other Holy Dog.


    Shot by the gun, the Holy Dog naturally turns its head towards the cultivator, opens its mouth and immediately reflects the same energy as the bullet.


    The cultivator who was reading the timing lightly avoided bullets. At the end of cultivator''s escape, there was a holy dog who was chasing cultivators. It was just when I opened my mouth in a gust of wind. An energy equal to that of the reflected bullet pierced the holy dog''s head.


    The gust of wind did not spit out from the mouth of the sacred dog, and when I thought that the movement had completely stopped, it collapsed into place, and the white dust spread around and disappeared.


    "Well... this is going as expected, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the pattern, Shuu smiled.


    When he was absorbing an attack and was countering it, or if he hit it again before countering it, he might not be able to absorb the attack. He tried the experiment. Of course, there was no basis whatsoever. I also thought that I might be able to absorb and stockpile multiple energies. Just in case, instead of attacking directly, cultivators also used other Holy Dogs.


    The Holy Dog had materialized when it was doing the counter. It can''t absorb attacks, nor can it sneak through. Cultivator thought that the impact of the bullet and the failure to release the energy of the gusts might have led to death.


    ��Wow... I''ve been spotted ~. The weakness of the Holy Dog ~��


    The man who raises the voice of agitation.


    "Everyone! The Holy Dog will be attacked only the moment you try to set up a counter!" First, absorb the attack, trigger the counter, and then strike at the right time! "


    Conscious of the star charcoal magicians, Shuu shouted and called out.


    "It''s going to be a little bigger."


    Brightness creates two huge pillars of fire. It is quite a powerful technique in the art of attacking star charcoal.


    "So, it''s huge..."


    The galaxy moans as it sees it. The art of the pillar of fire has been seen several times in the galaxy as well, but compared to what I have seen so far, it was a magnitude outside the standard. I could see how brilliant the power of Brightness was. Several other magicians were also blindfolded.


    "Can you handle the fire too?" Neither do I. "


    Looking at the two pillars of flame, courage smiles.


    (If you can''t afford it and avoid it, you could die from burns all over your body)


    There was no intent to kill me, but it was a powerful technique that could kill me as a result. However, the power of courage is unknown. While still thinking that this might not be enough, Hikaru poured out two pillars of flame at the same time, aiming for courage.


    One of the Holy Dogs jumps up and tries to absorb and reflect the Flame Pillar.


    But the next moment, the Holy Dog''s body burned. Simple limits. Unabsorbable flame energy. Not all attacks can absorb reflections. There is a limit to what can be accepted by holy dogs. The power of Bright''s magic exceeded its limit.


    Paradise Pane


    The bell murmured and pierced the toothpick between her fingernails.


    The intense pain strikes the bell tone, and the intense pain is converted into pure energy. The energy created an invisible barrier that bounced through the pillars of flames.


    Ke, let''s do it.


    I don''t know how I prevented it, but I praised her without being particularly upset.


    ��It''s my turn, Prominence Stalker.��


    Three lines of fire emerged from the foot of Yuuki, drawing an arch, and while moving somewhat irregularly, approaching toward Brightness. Because of the irregularity, the timing and angle of attack are scattered.


    Mizuko Takiko


    On the other hand, Brightness exercises Shino-ryu witchcraft, which she has learned from her tiredness, just like a human-eating firefly. A large number of vinyl water spirits appeared, catching the arches of the flame and then burning to extinguish them.


    "Come on, will you be prevented by that technique again?"


    Before, I remembered that I used the same technique in the fight against tiredness, and my courage frowned. At that time, the flame could not be completely extinguished by the vinyl water spirits, but this time, the fire of courage was completely extinguished either because of the large number of spirits or because the magic of brightness was stronger.


    (Bright Guy... have you grown terribly strong in this short period of time...? how can you master other techniques than star charcoal without difficulty.....)


    A galaxy that sees the brightness and wraps its tongue around it. It''s not something you can do, such as acquiring a new surgery. It would be better if it had the same magic as other schools. I have no choice but to admit that Hikaru''s fumigant material that lightly does that.


    "Yuuki-kun, it might not taste good like this ~ The Holy Dog and the Snake Maiden Tengu were also killed, so this number....."


    Manji calls out for courage. When I saw it, it was true that the figure of the Holy Dog had disappeared. The serpent woman Tengu was slaughtered by the cultivator, and she was rolling around as a corpse.


    "I can confirm the safety of the calves, and the atmosphere of those people does not make a terrible eye contact with the calves, and I think it is okay to withdraw here ~"


    "Are you outnumbered?" That''s all the magicians had. And it''s a great collaboration. "


    While Yuuki fought against Radiance, he also checked that the magicians would deal with the Holy Dog at the right time.


    (It was nearly twice as many as when lilies attacked me, and I reflected on the experience of being razed and polished my group battles. That''s what made me live.)


    Aware of the dialogue of courage, Kira smiles.


    From the point of view of honest courage, I saw that if I didn''t skip the sacrifice of the opponent, I would be able to recover my arrowfold. However, I decided that it was not necessary to do so until now. The man said it, but it wasn''t like Hikaru was trying to harm her calves.


    "Before that, let''s do it for a while..."


    Courage muttered and the demon came out. Stellar Charcoal Magicians.


    "Get out of my way. I won''t do any more harm."


    Courage speaks for itself. The demon walks through the garden.


    The demon stopped on the edge. On the side of the limb, there was a surgeon who was amputating his arm and receiving medical treatment from a fellow surgeon. Toward the magician, the great demon approached with a huge hand.


    "Huh...?"


    Seeing that the arm that should have been amputated was restored, the magician''s face turned dull. The other magicians were hardened by surprise.


    The demon disappeared. Courage turns its back majestically. The bell tone also continued.


    "Fuuu, I''ll bring you back this time."


    While looking at the calves sadly, the man called out with a half-weeping face and half-weeping voice, but the calves turned towards each other.


    (I have to do something about that demon''s crying before I can bring him back.)


    Listening to the dialogue of male reign, I think the courage is good.


    After walking out of the Star Charcoal Mansion for a while, the Tamatoo appeared.


    "Old man, where have you been?"


    "No, no... they''re in the same class." I can''t give it to the demons. I''m going to be a traitor. "


    The man said with a bitter smile as he roared in awe.


    "Since you won''t betray us, you won''t give us either." Well, I''ll give you a break. "


    "Ho ho ho. Thank you very much."


    Pushing his glasses up with his index finger, the man laughed gently as he spoke in a majestic tone of courage.

 2637 9

    Hikaru did not want to hunt down the courage to retreat, but she dropped it.


    (If you really want to kill them, now is a good time to have the Star Charcoal Magicians gathered. But we can see that our sacrifices will be made. You don''t have to do that. They showed their strength firmly, and stepped on it without forcing us to do anything, and they retreated slowly)


    Even though it has a strong power, it is judged that there is no need to fight against an opponent who does not show serious hostility at the moment, and it is also judged that it is not necessary to fight forcibly.


    (I''m sure they''re in a similar mood.)


    At a breath, Hikaru looked at her calves.


    "The old man who was next to Yuuki is your parent."


    It''s a substitute... I don''t admire you, but I''ve known you for a long time.


    "Tell me about your relationship and who you are."


    "I was born in the Warring States Period. He and I have been acting together ever since. At that time, I had no choice but to rely on him."


    Encouraged by Radiant, the calves speak in front of all the star charcoal magicians.


    "He''s a witchdoctor who makes his living as a monster." And I was transformed from a human to a demon [Ayashi]. And it''s been remodeled over and over again. He''s obsessed with me, and he''s making a living of me. He says it''s for my sake that he keeps making demons and creating tragedies. "


    According to the horrible story, some people were frowning and frowning, but Bright and Shuu listened without changing their expressions.


    "It''s just... I haven''t had any serious adverse effects on my body before, and when I had pain and side effects from the remodeling, I was desperate to deal with them. Such selfish scraps, but you cared about me. You''re a fool, aren''t you? That''s why... there was also a part where I forgave myself."


    Some people are convinced that they would not have acted together for hundreds of years if they hadn''t.


    "In the end, even if I hated him, I still relied on him." I couldn''t leave. I ran away many times, but I didn''t mean to leave. That''s why I''m responsible. If I had just run away from him, I wouldn''t have done this. "


    "But since the Warring States Period, we''ve been together for hundreds of years -- it''s the first time you''ve lost your reason and killed someone, right?"


    I checked with Keira.


    "Yeah... this is unexpected for him." He never wanted me to take on the burden of evil. Bad things are usually done by him. "


    That''s one of the few good things about him, he says, and his calf grabs his mouth.


    ��You''re not guilty. I won''t be blamed for that."


    "Baba is unusual and gentle. Is it a harbinger of the Cataclysm?"


    With a soft voice, Glorious Tea turned into tea.


    Huifang, keep an eye on your surroundings and finish what you originally planned.


    Response, the obstructionist has left, and we''ll begin the technique.


    Keira prompted Bright, and Bright ordered all the magicians to do so.


    "Baba said it too, but it was an accident." If you pay for something you possess, it''ll settle down and you won''t get sick. Rather, you''re a victim. It must have been hard. "


    Brightness peered into her calf''s face, spreading a lucid smile and comforting her.


    (I just said that even if I look like a child, the contents are not children, but I am still treated as a child. I don''t feel bad though.....)


    Bright''s gentle voice made her calm down a little.


    Eventually, the procedure begins. The magicians surrounded the area around the calves and continued to cast spells at a slow pace.


    First, it was carried out from analysis. Hikaru had also learned the art of analysis, but it was not yet that long. Since it is not possible to identify the person possessed by the calf, it is performed by the group procedure.


    The analysis ended lightly in less than a minute.


    "Ke, it''s a ghost or an evil spirit." Moreover, it''s incredibly powerful. "


    "In other words, you were possessed by a spirit." Is that something you can do with Star Charcoal magic? "


    Cultivator asked a question.


    "I can''t purify the spirit, but I can remove the spirit." And the seal of the spirit. "


    and Shining. First, the spirit is removed from the body of the calf, and the spirit that comes out is planned to be sealed in a magic tool that temporarily holds the spirit.


    Next, I started working on the decanting technique. It''s essentially the same as exorcism.


    I was able to remove the spell pretty quickly.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The calf feels a strong emotional and physical discomfort, and its eyes are groaning and moaning.


    "I''m coming out."


    said Huiming. Everyone in the room confirms the sight of things coming out of the calf''s body little by little.


    That went pretty smoothly, didn''t it?


    "It looks like a pretty strong spirit, but it''s this number." I feel like I''ve made you say something in a few minutes. "


    It was good to build it, Kirara said.


    Huh?


    Brightness opened her mouth. The spirit that emerged, without forming a human form, remained in a state of sin, jumped up at high speed, and disappeared somewhere.


    In the event that you let the outgoing spirit escape before it is sealed, the star charcoal faces are often taken in astonishment.


    "All right, let''s settle this."


    Xiu Ming said with a bright bouncing voice.


    "No, no, no... do you think I''ll tell your country what''s going on and let you know?"


    The galaxy asks with a half-eye.


    "If you don''t complain, I''ll just say that she''s the victim and force her to swallow it?" Nah, disband. Everybody stay put. Yeah, and it''s my orders. Stomach-belly the galaxy one shot at a time before we all go home. Do you understand? "


    "If this number does such a thing, you''re dead!" Why do I have to do that! "


    The galaxy screamed at Bright''s command.


    What are you going to do about the calves?


    At the place where the star charcoal magicians were gone, the cultivator asked.


    "I don''t want to go back to him, but if I stay here, I''ll be bothered again and I''ll leave. I have no choice but to return to him..."


    Fufu answers with a painful face.


    "But there is also a danger that they will do the same thing again." Don''t do that. "


    Looking at the face of her calf, she disagreed with the policy of her calf as she felt her chest tightened.


    "That''s a problem." Fufu says he won''t do it again, but we don''t know if it''s true. Huifang is right, if you go back to your guardian, you might end up doing something terrible again. "


    "No... it''s been a hundred years, and I don''t think my personality will change suddenly." I think this time it happened to be some kind of mistake. Kijima''s ghost tools---that''s what happened when I used Kijima''s Fish Taku, but I guess he didn''t do it because he knew about it. "


    Keira agreed with Hikaru, but her calves said as if they were covering the male reign.


    "I see. Don''t worry about the rest." Well... I''ll try to contact the country. "


    Keira called the client.


    "I explained everything, but I met with the parties and their guardians and said I wanted to talk to them. What are you going to do, Huifang?"


    After a short conversation, Keira asked Hikaru.


    "Ahhn? It''s so annoying..."


    Radiance receives a Virtual Phone from Keira. Leave it in speaker mode.


    "That''s right, the guardian of the calves came back and drove him away after a fight." And you want us to bring the guardian who fought with you? Let''s do it ourselves if we have to. I already solved the case. "


    "Even if the child named Fufu is a victim, his guardian is not a threat." Hikaru-kun, can you trust your guardian? ��


    Zhu Tangchun Dao''s deputy defense secretary, who acts as a liaison with the star coal flow, confirms with a pale tone. It still feels like a cooler voice than usual.


    "I''ll change. Fufu. I''m sorry for the disturbance."


    The calf called out on its own.


    Zhu Tangchun, the deputy secretary of defense affairs. What is the name of your guardian?


    "Now he calls himself the Yuzo Manji." Looks like you''re studying Battle Creatures in Grim Penis. I also had Bill give it to me secretly, and I''ve been living there lately. "


    ��I didn''t expect Grim Penis to get involved here......��


    Listening to his calves, Zhu Tang exhales in small breaths. I thought it involved a troublesome presence.


    "In other words, all that Zhu Tang has to do is negotiate with Grim Penis to his satisfaction, and worship him directly to his satisfaction." Yes, we''re not involved anymore. Mission accomplished. Transfer your rewards now. "


    Until we have complete security, we can''t assume that we''ve fulfilled our request yet. In the first place, my request was for a demon crusade that committed serial killings. You''re trying to twist it on your own, so you need security first. And the responsibility will be borne by the guardian of a girl named Fufu. "


    Huiming tried to fold the conversation, but Zhu Tang refused to admit it.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to let us crush your guardian?" I think there will be an additional fee. "


    It can be a crusade, but it can also be a capture. You''re trying to twist the request, so I''ll change it accordingly. There''s no extra charge, of course. This is also included in the request. "


    I''m so psyched!


    In addition, you can''t overlook the spirits that flew away. Your search is a priority. Possessed by someone and likely to burst out again. "


    After all, when I heard Zhu Tang''s story, the four of them thought that it would be so.


    We specialize in the defeat of monsters and witchcrafts, and we''re not so good at dealing with evil spirits.


    If you''ve learned necromancy from lilies, you can handle it there, right?


    "Don''t say too much."


    At the mouth of the cultivator, Xiu Ming frowned.


    I need you to take care of that too.


    "Hey, hey... what are you going to do to us?" I think we''re done here. I want you to transfer the money and finish it. "


    In response to Zhu Tang''s decision, Huiming demanded with dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, Huifang. This is the right thing to say to Zhu Tang."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Keira said, but Hikaru wasn''t convinced.


    Well, that''s what I''m talking about.


    Judging that any further conversation was a waste of time, Zhu Tang quickly hung up the phone. Even when I was talking, I knew from a long relationship that I had no choice but to summarize the story forcefully, because I only had to keep talking to Hikami.


    "That courageous girl had quite a lot of power." Completely overlifelike. It might even be comparable to Junko. Sounds stronger than lilies. "


    "Shuuu, you... You can''t be stronger than Lily-san with those sassy glasses."


    Listening to Shuu''s words, Huiming denied them with anger.


    "He rarely fights on his own, but he has tremendous power." It''s hard to catch. I don''t think I''m going to fight directly, but I think you''re going to be fighting a Battle Creature like you are today. "


    The calf teaches about manju.


    "Okay. Well, they won''t really harm us, but our policy is now to do something about the male reign, so it''s tough."


    I''m sorry, Brightness says.


    (I''m sorry. Because of me and him, I got annoyed.)


    I think of my calves as I lie down.


    (I... live so long, but I''m still afraid to die. I want to live. He''s got these kids involved.


    With a sense of self-loathing, Kou raised his face and looked at Shining. Hikaru had already taken her gaze off herself and was talking to Kira and Shuu.


    (This girl...... is a very straightforward girl, regardless of her superficial behavior and attitude. That''s why I feel sorry for the person I just met, and they''re helping me. But if this child, who has not turned twenty years old, dies in order to save me from being scattered alive... No matter what I think about it, it''s wrong. I should stay here and leave. And yet, you''re sweet. I can''t leave. I''m asking for help...)


    If, as a result of that spoilage, you want to make a victim out of them, you can''t help but be scared. To avoid that, I think that if I have to use my life as a shield to protect them, I feel that it is also contradictory.

 2638 10

    Courage retreating from the star coal residence, ringing bells, and menjitsu were walking through the residential neighborhood of Akari-cho in the evening.


    ��Ahhh... fufu... I thought I finally met you... ahhh...��


    A man holding his head and moaning. I''ve spoken the same dialogues over and over again, and I''m shouting pathetic words. I was fed up with the courage and the bell tone.


    ��There are too many enemies, and we need to figure out a way.��


    The bell murmured.


    (I couldn''t use all my strength because I was adding and subtracting. If I could kill them all, I could do something about it. It''s not worth it. And this old man, he''s so suspicious)


    Courage is suspicious as he looks down on the male reign.


    "I can''t believe this is happening..." Ahem... I''m tormenting my calves. I can''t help it if this happens... "


    When the manjiji stopped in his wipe, he returned to his heel.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    ��I''ll try to talk to you again. I will ask them to sit down and take back their calves. I don''t know when the calves will run rampant again, so they will suffer again. She''s a very sweet girl, but she''s really very sweet..." I am a child who has raised me for more than 500 years...... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Didn''t you say something amazing just now?


    When I heard the dialogue of the male dialect, the bell rushed into it.


    "Old man, who are you?"


    "Eh ~? As you can see, I''m an unbelievable mad scientist. But I don''t know who you are anymore." I''m amazed at the power of that big demon. Just a little, just a little, and I want you to let it out again. "


    It was a male genius who suddenly changed his story, but he didn''t care about his courage and responded to my request.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!?


    Looking up at the great demon that appeared, Male Juju cheered.


    ��Even though I was half-deformed with a dark face just now...��


    Suddenly, looking at the exciting manju, the bell sounded daze.


    The courage to eliminate the demon immediately.


    "No, it''s amazing." I definitely want to study this. No, I want to take Kijima''s fish here ~. Yes, this "


    While saying in an excited tone, the manjiji took out something like folded washi paper from his nostrils and spread it out.


    No.


    The courage to refuse at all costs.


    "Oh, why?" I just want to record my abilities. ��


    "Dude, you can''t be trusted."


    "Yeah... that''s right..." "I wonder what''s wrong with me..." "......"


    The man slowly dropped his shoulder and folded something like washi paper back into his pocket.


    "I''ll go back, but if you can forgive me anything when I get down, I''ll tell you everything."


    "You can say that ~. There are many people who can''t honestly apologize, so the world is full of fights." I think pride is unnecessary for people. It is only when everyone comes in the spirit of crouching that we can be happy. The spirit of kneeling saves the world. ��


    Her courage was both daunted and frustrated at the manju she was telling about.


    Well then, if I say I want my calves and you put me down, will you give them to me?


    "Um, hey... please don''t shake it so extreme."


    After all, you can''t do it.


    ��Tahahaha... this is a painful place to be poked��


    Pointed out by his courage, the man laughs sloppily.


    "Something''s coming."


    The bell rings in a vigilant voice.


    A little delayed by the bell tone, Courage and Male Jiji also felt a strong sign of approach.


    Coming down from the night sky, it was like a white centipede. I knew immediately what the uncertainty was, both in courage and in the ringing of the bell. It''s a spirit body. It doesn''t even take human form, but it can be seen by the senses.


    That spirit is a very strong resentment.


    The bell tone stands up and says: I clearly feel hostility from the Spirit. We are also aware of our own existence.


    (The weeping of this spirit ghost...... it was the one I heard from the calves earlier. But this time it''s for one person)


    Courage remembered the spirit.


    ��That''s... a spirit of power, isn''t it?��


    Power Spirit?


    The man said, and the bell roared in a strange voice.


    "It''s a supernatural weapon that kills people with supernatural powers, turns them into spirits, maintains them as spirits, and retains their power, or even a spirits weapon ~. I see... Understood. I was mistaken. Kijima''s Fish Taku was not only a copy of power and residual thoughts, but also a substitute for preserving the spirit body itself. In other words, that power spirit was sealed in Fish Taku. Ah... I didn''t notice. If I thought it was just a transcription of power and thoughts, the spirit body was sealed up... and possessed ~. I''m sure it would make me crazy."


    "The transcription of thoughts is also bad. It''s crazy to use such a thing on my daughter."


    At this point, Yuuki understood why the demon''s cry had been heard for two people.


    "That being said, I''ve been thinking about calves for hundreds of years." We have continued our research to make the calves the most beautiful and strongest demons in the world. ��


    "That''s just what Manji-san wants, isn''t it?" That''s why I don''t want to go back to Mr. Ji, so I''m running away from home..... "


    Listening to the story of the manju, the bell tone pointed out with a strong disgust.


    "Well, maybe so... I think it''s for the sake of the calves, and I don''t think I''m wrong ~"


    "You''re wrong. I knew you were wrong."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh..."


    At the courage to say piercingly, when the manjiji lifted his pathetic voice, he flew toward the three of them, stupid as an amoeba.


    "Ugh!?"


    ��Haa... ahn...��


    Yuuki fumbled and moaned, and the bell trembled with a trance-like expression.


    "I see. I will use the same abilities that Kijima''s Fish Taku got from calves." Microwaves increase the temperature in your body. It''s like being put in a microwave. ��


    The male healer reveals the power of the spirit.


    "It''s troublesome that I can''t see the attack." It''s disgusting that it''s hardening. Disperse it. "


    Courage encouraged, and the bells and the manju were scattered.


    "Bell tone, analyze it."


    Yeah.


    Ordered by courage, the bell tone attempts to analyze the spirit of power. The bell tone has an inherent ability to analyze, and the analysis results can be transmitted directly by telepathy.


    (Eh... what is this...)


    Before exploring the enemy''s abilities and traits, the ringtone noticed something else.


    Are you targeting me?


    She had good attention and insight, and she knew that her spiritual consciousness was strongly oriented toward her.


    (Perhaps you''re a pervert who likes to feel pain. Even the ghost can see through it, so you''re trying to serve me? No... that''s not how it works...)


    While I was thinking of something strange, an invisible attack from the spirit of power rained down on the bell tone.


    "Ahhn... ahhn... ahn..."


    The bell sounds of heat shaking all over the body are awakening sexual arousal with this feeling, and you''re waking up with a moan.


    Toward the trance bell sound, the spirit of power pushed in.


    "Hey, ringtone!" What are you doing!? "


    After a long time, I didn''t send the analysis results, and when I saw the bell tone that did not react even though the enemy itself was poking in, I cried out with a wolfish voice with unusual courage.


    Courage unleashed a great demon. The great demon stretched out its arm and scooped the bell''s body.


    Paradise Pane


    Immediately after the bell murmured, the giant demon''s hand that grabbed the bell''s body bounced. It depends on the ability of other bells.


    There is something wrong with the sound of the bell. The expression was also strange. A moment earlier than Big Demon''s hand protected the bell tone from the power spirit, the power spirit entered the body of the bell tone and became possessed.


    "This daughter--"


    A possessed bell opens its mouth.


    You''ve got a crush on me, haven''t you?


    When I thought that I let out a wicked smile toward courage, the bell ran away with a fierce dash.


    "Oh my God, it''s too soon."


    I was surprised to see the bells running away at a speed unimaginable to humans.


    I knew courage. The power of the Paradise Pane also strengthens my physical abilities.


    The bell jumps on the roof of the house, running on the roof of the house, and jumps from roof to roof.


    When the great demon pinched his courage, he threw it with all his might at the bell that ran away. The courage to fly at a tremendous speed through the air.


    If I fell like that, my courage would take a lot of damage, but it wouldn''t. The moment I threw it, the demon disappeared, and while I was flying, I caught the big demon again, caught the body of courage in the air, and threw it at the bell again. Just like that, one of the big demons used a catch ball to move his body at a high speed and follow the bell tone.


    The bell rings back as it runs, unleashing the Paradise Pane.


    A shock wave hit the body of courage that was being flown and bounced in the air in the opposite direction.


    The Great Devil catches him before he falls to the ground. And recovers the damage quickly.


    "With the sound of the bell..."


    I was filled with anger at myself when I was attacked with caution, but...


    "You''re so lightly possessed..." The stupid bell...... I''ll have plenty of cage later. "


    The anger turned into anger at the bell tone.


    Night. Grimpenis Japan Branch Building.


    The investigation into the Grimm Penis Building of Alice and Azalea ended almost empty.


    The two of them are currently drinking tea with Junko, Masamori, and Yoshiyuki at the History Lab.


    Though there was a trace, I wasn''t sure about the specifics.


    "I knew from the beginning that the killer was connected to the Male Guardian Yuzo. Gupiu"


    Shi Yuki smiles at Alisui, who says with a tired face


    "Hey, I called Milk and asked a lot of questions."


    Junko says, putting it in speaker mode.


    "Milk, I''m sorry, but I need you to tell me again so that everyone can hear me."


    I don''t even know her. Probably the identity of the men''s Yuzo is that grassy genius store. "


    "W-what is it!?"


    When I heard the milk from the phone, Alisui shouted with great enthusiasm. The bamboo shoots also hardened in amazement.


    "Who are you? Celebrities in the Eko neighborhood?"


    Zheng Ma asks.


    ��Celebrities in the paranormal neighborhood, to be sure. Gupyupyu. Some of the monsters in this country are even said to have been made by this guy."


    Milk was once spoken in front of Hikari during the Bad Dragon Turmoil at the Amoro Biological Laboratory. We talked about the talented grasshopper and the possibility of becoming a mad scientist.


    Along with my exhaustion, I''m one of the legendary demons of history. I''m an unbeatable bastard. ��


    "I feel like a mad scientist from the old days." Moreover, many of the yokai stories about this person are tragic. "


    Junko says milk.


    "Gupyupyuu. If you make a rumor, the manju and courage are back." I can''t hear the bells. "


    Nishiyuki reported after seeing the monitor projecting the front entrance of the building.

 2639 11

    The power spirit possessed by the bell tone was desperate to maintain consciousness.


    When I was possessed by the calves, I could not take away the consciousness of the calves. Every time I took over my consciousness, it became difficult to possess it, and I immediately took back the lead.


    Possession of the bell tone is also difficult, but it is quite lukewarm compared to the calves.


    Enter the back alley and calm down. At last, the reign was stable. The resistance of the bell tone has disappeared.


    (This girl''s abilities go hand in hand)


    Although he did not know the ability of the bell tone, the power spirit instinctively and intuitively saw that the bell tone was suitable for possession. That''s why I chose the bell tone.


    ��Um...... Hikku......��


    A drunk walks across from the bell tone.


    The bell rings with a distorted smile. The manslaughter of play. Yea, all living beings from the spirit of hateful power, this is the inevitable flow. It''s hard to say that it''s funny.


    It was a bell that tried to shine a microwave beam to kill a drunkard, but the movement suddenly stopped.


    My body doesn''t move as the spirit of power would. Although there has been resistance before, it is not a strong resistance so far, and the method of resistance is completely different.


    I won''t let you do it on your own.


    The inner voice resounds, and the spirit of power is perplexed.


    "Who is it...? This girl has another personality..."


    A power spirit that asks out loud.


    (It seems that you still have your consciousness and thinking power in the spirit of resentment. I''m just a residual thought. The name is Star Charcoal Bell. This daughter''s past life corresponds to several generations ago)


    "It''s more surprising that residual thoughts have independent intentions."


    The spirit of power smiles ironically.


    "We can''t keep it down forever. It was a residual thought. I am more influential than I am with my soul."


    (What do you think? Why not give it a try?)


    I''ll probably tell the spirit of power that the bells of my previous life have plenty of room.


    (What is your purpose? Do you just want to harm people by cursing, resenting, and leaving them to their impulses?)


    "Sure. This is the end for me who served my country..." I can''t forgive you. I hate everything. I''ll destroy everything. "


    (That''s impossible, that''s not true.)


    "At the very least, I''m going to take as many lives as I can... I''m going to... I''m going to... I''m going to..."


    While talking, the spirit of power drifts away from consciousness. Rather than losing control, the bell''s body fatigue is reaching its limit, causing it to become drowsy. And the spirit energy itself was draining.


    The sound of a bell lying on the side of the road, leaning against the wall.


    (Have you fallen asleep tired? As of now, right?)


    This is the bell of the previous life, which deprives the body of the bell of steering power. But I couldn''t take it all. If you don''t do it, the power spirit will wake up.


    Make sure the phone is powered on. That was enough.


    (Can you identify the location with this? It has become a convenient world)


    The bells of the previous life laughing.


    (Sneaking back to the main house of the star charcoal... looks like you''ll wake up to the boulders. It''s worth a try�� No, let''s keep it a secret that I can take control of this child for the time being. I will do it when the opportunity comes around here)


    In this way, I decided on a policy and closed my mind to the bell tones of my previous life.


    "Gupyupyu, what''s wrong with the bell tone?"


    History pleasant asks the courage and men who came to History pleasant lab.


    "I was possessed by the evil spirit that was possessed in my lungs ~... and then... I went somewhere ~. Ahhhh... this is also all my fault..." and cheek ~ "


    The man replied with a pathetic face and voice, deliberately dropping his shoulders and sighing deeply.


    "I don''t understand the story." Was the calf possessed by evil spirits? "


    "I used an item called Fish Taku from Kijima to give my calves new strength." I thought that this item was only copying power and residual thoughts, but in fact, the power spirit was sealed, and it was possessed by the calves, which made the calves go crazy. But... the calves were holding on as long as they could. "


    Further inquiring into History, Manji describes the situation.


    That bell tone doesn''t seem to have as much resistance as it should have, so it''s likely to remain possessed and rampant ~


    "The bell tone is also part of the family of magicians, and their resistance should be high." You won''t be taken over completely, and if you''re such a loser, we''ll deal with it later. So, is there any way to find the bell? I''m here for wisdom. "


    Courage looks over at each other and asks. Alice and Azalea look at each other.


    I wonder if I can identify the location from my fingertip phone or Virtual Phone


    "That''s right. I thought so, too."


    "Ahh... I wonder if there was such a simple hand."


    As Junko and Masuma say, courage becomes sinister, and a holographic display is projected from a fingertip mobile phone to perform a simple operation.


    "Yuuki, aren''t you familiar with operating your fingertips, mobile phone, or holographic display? Can''t you control the brain waves?"


    "Shut up. I hate this stuff." Remember that very well. If you tease me about it in the future, I won''t do it. "


    "I''m sorry."


    Junko, who asks, says with a grumpy courage. Junko apologizes honestly.


    "I was able to locate it. All right, I''m going. Come with me, Zheng Ma."


    Yeah.


    "Ah, I''ll go too ~"


    In response to the call for courage, Zheng Ma nodded happily, and the man also took his name.


    "Manji, you stay. I have a lot to ask you."


    "There''s no need to sneak around anymore." I know who you are. Grass Rouge Genius Zo "


    "Huh!? Why did you give me that name?!"


    Listening to the words of Shi Yuki, the man''s reign was greatly curled up in the sky.


    "In the first place, you''re the one who asked courage to investigate." I was suspicious of you, and the guy who was investigating you was killed in the building. Now that it''s such a pain in the ass, let''s be honest. Gupyuuu "


    "Outside the building, you''re also involved in serial killings involving demons." I can''t fool you with Oila''s eyes. That''s why I called you earlier... "


    I won''t divulge any more information.


    Alice pointed out that she was riding Hikari''s asshole, but along the way, the azalea blocked her mouth.


    "That''s... as a result of the rampage of a calves possessed by the spirit of power, there is no sin in the calves. As for me, I had someone who was sneaking around looking for me to get rid of, so I thought it would be very helpful, but there is no sin in the calves." The same goes for murders outside. If you want to blame me, please blame me, not me. Please, please, you''re right. "


    After the explanation, they were all stunned by the man who suddenly knelt on the floor, rubbed his head on the floor and sat on his throne.


    (It''s not the person I was listening to. But... no matter how much you sit down, no matter how much you cover yourself, I can''t get rid of the scary signs from this person, and I can''t be alarmed. You can sit flat on your knees, but I feel like you''re suddenly spinning up from your seated position and poking yourself with a knife.)


    Junko thinks as she looks at the man who is sitting on the ground.


    "Gupyu, first, let''s get inside the Grim Penis and tell you what you''re up to."


    "I''m plotting... I''m an engineer for Battle Creature, right?" That''s just why I came in. I chose this department because I asked which department should handle the Psychic and Mad Scientist frames. "


    With great pleasure, the man raised his torso and replied with a smooth face.


    "It doesn''t look like you''re lying... but then, tell me honestly about your relationship with Fufu."


    I''m also curious to hear that you were possessed by a spirit of power.


    "I''m the one asking the questions." Don''t clamp your mouth in Junko''s place


    "Yes, yes."


    To Junko, who had spoken out, Shi Yuki said grumpyly.


    ��I think I''m the real daughter. We''ve been together for hundreds of years. On the face of it, she doesn''t open her heart to me, and she has run away from home many times, but she has never really left me. My calves are all that matters to me. I care about my calves, but I want to make them more beautiful and stronger, so I''m continuing to make modifications. That''s why we made monsters, we made them, and we made them all over the place."


    I see. I see.


    I don''t know


    I have no idea.


    "I don''t know how Junko can empathize with me."


    Listening to the story of the manju who spoke of his feelings for the calves, Junko nodded, and the other three burst into it at once.


    "It''s Yeko ~. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you ~"


    Have you noticed it now?


    Antsui said in a daze as he turned his gaze to the manju.


    "It''s not like that ~. When I came here, this was a storm of questions. No, Yeko was a big problem and a big failure among the monsters I made, but her nose is high when it comes to becoming a major monster as a urban legend."


    "You made it..."


    "Oh, what''s the problem with the failed work?!?"


    In response to the words of the Manjitsu, the azaleas and the ants are shocked.


    "Well... a good ogre that protects humans is a deception. I made it with the intention of letting humans think that way, and then secretly killing them and knocking them to the bottom of despair. I made it into a demon-like ogre ~. Even when I was helping them, I tried to make it a lovely ogre that was trusted and loved by everyone, and suddenly betrayed and killed them where love and trust had peaked..."


    Wahahah, that one is definitely more interesting


    It''s not funny!


    "I didn''t want to know the truth..."


    To the truth revealed by the manju, Shi Yuki laughed, Alisui was angry, and Tsutsuji sighed suddenly.


    "And yet, you can''t really become a monster to help me without going out of my way ~"


    "What''s so fun about doing that!?" How could the creation of such a terrible monster be connected to the remodeling of the calves? "


    "Tahaha... I''ve been trying not to do anything too bad lately. The calves are noisy ~. But it''s fun to do that, and it''s important to try a lot of things for reference when modifying the calves ~"


    Manji replied with a bitter smile to Alice, who blamed her for revealing her anger.

 2640 12

    9pm. Star charcoal main house.


    The star charcoal magicians pulled up, but just in case, they stayed in the main house mansion. The reason for this is that calves also stay in the main house. I don''t know when I''m gonna get my calves back, but there''s a raid.


    Well, I don''t think I''ll be attacking you again in the middle of the night.


    said Radiant, lying on the tatami mat. The calf is blurry at the edge. There are only two people in the room.


    "I''m not used to being kind to people..."


    He muttered as he looked up at the night sky. In the first place, in my long life, I don''t have many memories of being involved with other people besides men.


    "I''m the chief, but my family''s not very nice to me at all." Some galaxies and good governance don''t respect me, and Baba is so hard on me. That''s why I don''t remember being kind to you either. That''s why I ask people to be kind to me. "


    Kira, you certainly look harsh.


    When Bright was able to boom, his calves smiled strangely.


    "Who is that, your guardian?"


    Do you know Grasshopper Witchcraft?


    Fufu asks the question of Shining.


    "Just the name." I heard it was a witchcraft school that used to exist and specialize in making monsters. But now it''s broken, isn''t it? There is a theory that one of the Mad Scientist Three Frenzy''s grasshopper milk is his successor. "


    "He now calls himself Kusanagi Yuzo, but his real name is Kusanagi Zo." Oniisan of Grass Dew Gloss, the founder of Grass Dew Flow Witchcraft. It has been alive since the beginning of the grass dew stream. Since the Warring States Period. I was born in the same time. "


    The calf speaks with distant eyes.


    "Long-lived overlife like tired and pure."


    "I''ve been walking all this time. I''ve seen the transition of times. There was always this guy next door. Despicable, insidious, evil. Scraps that turn people into monsters and play with their fate. But... I''m the only one who''s kind. I have a selfish love, but I couldn''t refuse it and I couldn''t leave."


    Having spoken to me like that, I smiled molestedly.


    "The number of monsters he made, the number of people he played with, isn''t half that right?" There are many monsters in this country, but I suspect it''s his fault. I''ve asked him many times. I hope you don''t do anything wrong. I hope you don''t make people unhappy. But that''s what he says every time. "I''m doing this for my calves. I''m trying a lot to make my calves more beautiful and stronger." I think it''s more than half a lie. His taste is stronger. With the years, his evil little by little lurks, and he doesn''t do anything as bad as he used to. "


    That was a good imitation, wasn''t it?


    Shiming joked, and her calf also smiled.


    "He was a much worse man than he is now. He was a great villain who enjoyed making misery in this world. It''s about the same now. But over the years, he gradually got round. Well... I guess I''ll go to hell if I die anyway. Me too...."


    "You didn''t do bad things together, did you?"


    "I''m evil too." I''m bothering you. I''ve lived for hundreds of years and I still don''t want to die. It''s putting Hikaru at risk. "


    "Dangerous? At least that courage is annoying, but it wasn''t dangerous." There was no murderous intent at all. At the time of the raid, he could have killed as many of the Star Charcoal Magicians as he liked. And yet he was concerned not to kill him. Didn''t you see him? "


    "I don''t know about Yuuki, but I... don''t know what he''s going to do." Compared to before, even if it becomes round, his essence has not changed. Besides, my possessed spirits have gone wild... "


    Kind of evil.


    While the calves were talking, Hikaru received a phone call. The opponent was Zhu Tangchun Road, the client.


    I asked Oh My Rape to track down the flying power spirit.


    "No, it''s already night and tomorrow..."


    Just listening to Zhu Tang''s words there, Hikaru got angry and tried to turn her back on him.


    We need to get to the scene right now.


    "Um......"


    I want to leave you alone and avoid new casualties.


    "It''s impossible to handle the Spirit of Power, the Guardian of Calves, and the Jiji at the same time." In the first place, it seems that the male rector is in Grimm Penisville. "


    I don''t mind taking turns. I want you to do something about the power spirit first. "


    "Is there any guarantee that the manju will not escape?"


    If your hands don''t turn around, I''ll hire a new gesture to secure it, but do you mind?


    "I don''t have any weird pride, so I don''t mind at all"


    ��Understood. Then you will be in charge of dealing with the spirit of power first. If you haven''t finished the male reign by the time it''s over, please turn to the male reign.��


    "I understand." How far are you going to go? Fuck you. Don''t call me anymore, you idiot. "


    It poisoned me, and I hung up the phone.


    "Is that a good way to deal with it?" Always like that? "


    ��No problem, I always do, and I never have a problem with my attitude or behavior. Even if it''s a problem, I won''t accept it as a problem."


    When she asked with a laugh as her calves giggled funny, Hikaru flickered her canine teeth and spread a chaotic smile.


    "Bright is a funny girl."


    "Really? From my point of view, other people besides me won''t be able to pinch it." Now, let''s go. "


    When Bright rose, her calves also rose.


    "I''m coming, I can fight."


    "Oh, come with me."


    With the generosity of the asserting calves, Huiming accepted with a smile.


    Yuuki and Masamori followed the location of the ringtones'' fingertips to the location of the ringtones, and found the ringtones sleeping lightly.


    ��You''re definitely punishing me for moving me and sleeping recklessly...��


    It''s convenient. Let''s tie it up while we can.


    "We don''t have the ability to kill spirits." We have no choice but to take her home. "


    Until now, I have dealt with evil spirits several times, but I can''t instantly remove spirits with the ability of courage, so all these are troublesome memories that I have struggled with.


    "You can stabilize your mind with the Great Ghost, right?" You should be able to do that, right? "


    "I can relieve the state of being possessed and going crazy, but I can''t break the possession itself." In the first place, I''m tired, so I don''t want to do it as much as I can. "


    The bells opened its eyes as it chatted with the courage of the horse.


    Oh my, you woke up so lightly


    Seeing the bell ringing while inflating hostility and murderous intent, Zheng Ma said strangely. It''s the face of a bell that Masamori has never seen before. The look on his face made him obviously different.


    The bell beat courageously, but before courage, only the giant demon''s hand appeared, grabbing the body of the bell and grabbing it.


    The bell tone poked open the hand of the great demon who was grabbing his own body with strength in both arms while grasping his courage with his face. Little by little, the closed demon''s hand opened.


    "Wow... it''s more powerful than a courageous demon..."


    Seeing the sight, the horse was surprised. The bell sound seemed to be extremely powering up.


    ��Didn''t you know? That''s all the bells have to offer. The Paradise Pane can also be self-reinforcing. But this is a forced, forced withdrawal."


    Her courage quietly told her in a voice that pushed her to death with frustration.


    Yuuki originally didn''t like the ability of the ringing paradise pane. It''s the power to hurt your body and convert it into power, and the bells are happy about it. However, I don''t want Yuuki to do such a thing, even if she doesn''t feel bitter.


    Not to mention, now, the power spirit possessed by the bell tone is giving the bell tone''s body pain and pulling out a strong force. The fact could easily be deduced, but the intestines boil back just by being aware of the fact.


    Courage and horses feel dullness and fatigue all over their bodies. Countless microwave attacks.


    "Yama App"


    Masuma attempts to convert sin into energy and erect an invisible barrier to prevent microwave beams.


    "This is weak..." I mean, the enemy is strong. "


    Since the microwave could not be prevented, we will strengthen the output of the Yama app and keep it until it can be prevented somehow.


    The bell jumped toward both of them. Without assistance, he jumped five meters or more lightly and packed the distance at once, but the soles of Ogi''s feet appeared at the beginning of the bell tone and collided with the bell tone.


    However, the bell tone did not flinch, and when I grabbed the legs of the great demon with both hands, I lightly shook them to the side.


    There, Masuma activates the power of the Yama app, creates an invisible barrier in front of the bell tone, and pushes the body of the bell tone. However, the bell tone is also spread out with both hands to catch the barrier, and gradually pushes the barrier back.


    Is the power spirit so strong?


    Masamori rolls his tongue as he looks at the sound of the bell pressing the barrier.


    "My guess is that if the spirit itself continues to suffer from resentment, then you should be able to use the bell sound ability, the Paradise Pane, to the fullest."


    At first, Yuuki thought that the spirit was attacking the bell sound with microwaves to inflict pain and strengthen the power of the Paradise Pane. However, while fighting, I noticed that the power spirit did not use its abilities against the bell tone. In that case, it is more natural to think that the resentment of the power spirit itself is linked to the bell tone and gives power to the bell tone.


    "If you continue to use that principle, that reason, and that power, will the pain of the spirit eventually end up on the bottom?" I wonder?


    "I suppose that''s the logic." However, even though I don''t know how much the bottom is, it''s not a joke to endure a war waiting for the resentment of the spirit to dry up. "


    Listening to Masuma''s words, Yuuki tried to activate his abilities while smiling unstoppably.


    The smile of courage vanishes. Ability activation is also interrupted. After the bell tone, familiar people appeared.


    On the other side of the night road, three people, Bright, Shuu and Fu, appeared, and they stared at the courageous people.

 2641 13

    Keh, come again.


    "That''s my line."


    Well, let''s talk about each other''s lines.


    Brightness and courage listened to the tongue dialogue in her mouth, and cultivator tea smiled.


    "She''s definitely the head of the Snowflake Society." On the demonic political horse. I even saw it in the loan competition. "


    Confirm the appearance of the horse and the cultivator said.


    "The spirit that was inside me was possessed by her..."


    The gaze of the calves was poured into the bell tone. I''m sorry to hear that.


    "In other words, they were fighting to help their possessed companions." Shh, shh, shh, shh. I can lend you a hand. Please, just sit down and ask for it. "


    "Probably the opposite. Take your seats and do your best." Show me your gratitude for the honor and join the ranks. "


    With a lewd smile, Shining''s courage ordered her to look at Shining with an arrogant gaze.


    The bell tone possessed by the spirit stopped pushing back the barrier, and I waited for a while to see how it went, but eventually I decided on a policy. I turned my back on the courageous horses and ran toward the brightness, cultivation, and calves.


    It was judged that it was not good to fight against the Five, even against the Flowing Stone and the Power Spirit. Courage and horses are adept at blocking action, and they are blocking the time when there is a barrier. In that case, I had to break through the light that had just appeared and escape.


    It''s fast.


    Seeing the tremendous speed of the bell tone, Shuu murmured and pulled out his wooden sword, standing in front of the bell tone.


    The bell jumped into repair. We don''t use microwaves to attack now. Although it is powerful, there is a time lag before it becomes effective, and I decided to break through and escape, so I chose to use force to get through it all at once.


    I also thought about intercepting it, but judging from the distance and speed, I couldn''t make it in time, and I leaned down on the wooden sword and pierced the guard.


    Shuu peeled off his eyes. I picked up the jumping bell with a wooden sword, but it was far more powerful than I expected. I was greatly staggered by the power.


    Looking at it from the spirit of power, I was going to blow it up all at once, but because the cultivation was overwhelmed, I was forced to change a few steps. Although there was a difference in body weight, the power of cultivation was unexpected even from the spirit of power.


    "The power of the bell sound possessed by the power spirit is at an unbelievable level." Careful or you''ll die. Make defense and evasion your top priority. "


    Courage advises.


    Thank you for your advice.


    While looking at the bell tone, Shuu greeted him with a gesture of gratitude. I recognized with my own body that it was indeed a very dangerous opponent.


    "Keh, is he the only one who can only speak in a mighty way?" Is it some kind of disease? "


    Brightness listens to the advice of courage and throws it away.


    "Are they acquaintances of courage?" Are they enemies? Will you let the bell ring? "


    "That little blonde with a bad head will be fine. Sweetheart, you''re a fool. Your long hair is suspicious"


    When Masuma confirms, the courage is stated.


    I''ll add and subtract properly, too.


    Shortly after Shuu said it, the bell jumped again.


    (Sweetheart, being nice is all about courage.)


    That''s what I think, Zuma.


    Even if you''re pretty small, you can handle people well


    "As a matter of fact, you are extremely small, and the blonde halibut, which is full of piercings, is probably ridiculous." You''re trying to stretch your back in the wrong direction, and it just looks like you''re failing. ��


    "It''s much more funny for someone to cheaply cheapen a person''s appearance, and I think it''s better as a person, Masooo"


    Even as Brightness and Courage were arguing, Shuu and Bell Sound continued to fight in close quarters. I didn''t follow Yuuki''s advice, but I was defending myself.


    "Why... much stronger than I possessed it." Even though I suppressed the rampage when I possessed it, I couldn''t exert such a strong force..... "


    I was amazed at the movement of the bell.


    "It''s always troublesome to explain. It uses the power of the bell tone."


    "Um, uh, courage, you''ll never know with that explanation. Whipping."


    When he dashed in against his courage, Masamori activated the Yama app.


    The invisible shock hit the bells in succession. However, it was a very weak shock. Damage is stupid and does not even cause pain. However, it was a shock to the point that my body was pushed and staggered.


    (Because it is important not to cause pain. The ringtone converts the pain into your own power, and the power of applying it is amazing. It''s annoying to be a serious enemy.)


    While attacking the bell tone, Masuma thought. In short, they are committed to helping to slow down the behavior of the bell tone.


    (annoying)


    When he stood up, the power spirit felt furious and gave up on the breakthrough due to the subtle support attack of the government horse.


    I jumped and climbed onto the ridge beside me. He climbed further on the roof of the house and tried to escape to the roof as he had done earlier.


    What''s the matter!?


    At the place where he tried to leap toward the roof, the spirit of power screamed in amazement, and unexpectedly jumped back and descended from the top of the ridge. The roof that was about to jump burst into flames.


    The flames disappeared like lies as they descended to the ground.


    (scratches)


    The calf grinned. The flame was a phantom crafted by the calf.


    Two pink snakes gushed out from the foot of the bell tone and crawled up the body of the bell tone.


    The moment the bell grabbed one of the snakes, the bodies of the two snakes swelled up and became a big snake, wrapping around the body of the bell and covering it up. It was a courageous ability.


    "Hey, you guys are magicians, aren''t you?" Is there no such thing as the power of exorcism? "


    Her courage called out to Shining and Cultivator.


    "I''m not a magician."


    "Hey, octopus."


    The cultivator shrugged his shoulders, and Radiant threw up. Unless you collect a large number of magicians like the one earlier, it seems very unlikely that you can remove the spirit of that power spirit in the Star Charcoal Technique.


    It''s useless. It''s unwilling, but I have no choice but to bring it into the depletion battle, as Zheng Ma said.


    If you call us useless for that reason, then you''re useless, but you don''t realize that your asshole


    Immediately after the courage and brightness became evil, the thick torso of the pink great serpent flashed, and the sound of the bell spreading its hands wide appeared from inside the great serpent.


    "A girl born of a peachy snake, named Taroko Peach Snake, grew up suddenly-"


    Brightness narrates in an old man''s tone, but no one reacts.


    Cultivator aimed at the bell''s leg and hit it with a wooden sword.


    I tried to avoid the sound of the bell, but I couldn''t help but take a blow. But it didn''t do much damage. Whether it''s heavy damage in the first place, Paradise Pane''s ability to self-heal doesn''t matter.


    This is so awkward.


    The calves activate their abilities. When I thought that something like a golden string appeared in the air countless times, the string was regularly tied together by comrades, and it became a net, covered by the bell sound and entangled.


    (I wish I could get it out of the net from the beginning)


    And, I think Masamune.


    Mizuko Takiko


    It calls four water spirits whose brightness spreads like vinyl, and the bell tones intertwined with golden nets are pulled in from above.


    "Well done, I''ll praise you."


    Courage called out two pink great snakes again, and wrapped them around the double-bound bell tone.


    "Are you finished?"


    I watched the bell wrapped around me with a pink great serpent, and the cultivator took a breath. The whole body is covered with pink snakes, so it only looks like a pink mass. And there was no sign of it moving first.


    "This should do it." After that, I''ll call someone who seems to be able to exorcise the spirit. "


    Immediately after Yuuki said so, the pink snake, the vinyl water spirits, and the golden net flew off at once. And as before, the bell sound of the pose with the hands wide open emerges from the inside.


    "You''re kidding me..."


    "How much power do you have..."


    Looking at the bell sound that broke the triple high speed, his face moaned in a daze.


    And there, a car passes by.


    Without missing the bell, he jumps and jumps into the car.


    Shit, man.


    Zheng Ma shouts. I try to park my car with the power of the Yama app.


    Stop it, Masuma.


    The courage stops the horse. Because if you park your car with the power of a horse, it could lead to an accident. And Zhengma knew that it was his character to do such things without hesitation, so he dominated his courage.


    Instead, Yuuki tried to grab the bell on the car, but when the bell jumped and rode on the demon''s hand, he jumped further and landed on the car.


    The car drives away. We had no choice but to drop it off.


    "Did you let him escape..."


    A cultivator who exhaled a lot.


    "If we were really killing each other, there would have been casualties." If that were the case, the bell would definitely have died. Even so, why did you stop courage? "


    Masamori says in a tone of reproach toward courage.


    "Because I thought I might break the car if I tried to stop it?" Which is more important, a stranger driver or a ringtone? You have to think about your priorities. "


    "Shut up. Don''t preach to me."


    Courage infuriated the voice and stared at the horse, but he did not pull it.


    "I can''t help but be preached. You shouldn''t put your people on the same scale as everyone else. I don''t even know what''s going to happen to the bell tone. I also regret that I should have ignored my courage."


    "Shut up. I know..."


    While acknowledging Zheng Ma''s words, Courage clenches his fist hard while biting his teeth.


    Is that your girlfriend?


    Shuu asked courageously.


    (Hey, hey... don''t ask me that, Shuu. If such a cute girl finds out such a fact, I won''t be able to forgive her anymore, and I''ll die from jealousy and boiling my bowels and tearing them apart)


    Brightness cries out in my heart.


    "It''s not that kind of relationship. It''s a servant."


    "Yeah..."


    "My family..."


    In response to the answer of courage, I was dumbfounded.


    "Yes, a servant." You''re a slave. He does most of the housework. I''ll cook the meal with you, too.


    "Housework... do you live with me?" You''re not my sister, are you? "


    "I can''t stand having a sister like that."


    The courage to spit it out in a disgusting way to confirm the calves.


    "But, but, actually, you''re not like a brother or sister." We''ve been together since kindergarten, and you''ve lived together since you were about ten, right? Besides, it was just the two of us. It''s not like you''re married anymore. "


    "Um......"


    When the Masamori tea is tasted, the courage becomes a dazzling face.


    "Why... why is the world so unfair!" How can you be so clearly divided between those who are blessed and those who are not? Dammit... dammit... I''m so sorry! "


    All of a sudden, we were in shock at the shining of the sky.


    "Calm down, Terr."


    "Is this possible to stay calm? Ahhhh!" I want to exchange my life with him... "Uuuu... I''ve been living with such a cute girl since elementary school... and I feel sick because I envy her too much..."


    "You''re a strange guy..." I guess you''re imagining all this erotic stuff anyway, but that''s not the relationship. "


    Seeing the brightness of jealousy, courage smelled troublesome.


    "Can you believe it...? I want her too... fuzzy... God, why won''t you give her to me?" I''m fighting for the world so hard for people... I don''t have anything to fight for my life... so I always have to kill this guy... shit... "


    Her calves approached the side of Brightness, which continued to spit out dissatisfaction.


    Well then, I''ll go out with you.


    Yes?


    Radiant''s eyes were rounded by the words of Fu.


    "Thank you for your help." If it''s okay to have a relationship with a friend. "


    "No, no, no, no, I''m a junior, how can you look at me like a four or five? You can''t do that, right?"


    "I''m actually over 500 years old, so I''m fine."


    Brightness was lonely, but she insisted on her calves in a frivolous tone.


    "Isn''t it okay?" Tel, if you take off your uniform, you''ll only look like an elementary school student. "


    "It''s going to be a perfect couple of little ones." There''s nothing wrong with what I saw. "


    Shuu and Yuuki said.


    "I have a lily in the first place." Though sympathetic, I am glad of that feeling. But I''ll just keep my feelings to myself. "


    "No, they don''t have any teeth on them."


    Archikoenay!


    "Come on, let''s see the reality."


    Shuu exhaled with a small breath as he clasped his ears and cried out to Bright.

 2642 14

    It''s still a story in a small village in the Warring States Period.


    Dark girl with no thoughts. That was the appraisal of the village. In fact, I didn''t barely say hello, and I only asked for it when I opened my mouth occasionally. Even if I get something, I won''t thank you. But I didn''t mean to be disliked. By the way, the work in the village was well done.


    She was originally a bright girl. I used to hang out with the children in the village. He was smiling in front of the adults. However, two years ago, after the loss of the calves'' parents, the calves changed and became dark and silent. I stopped playing. The villagers were sympathetic to such a fate.


    One day, a traveller who had visited the village showed up in front of his calves and spoke a strange thing.


    "Oh, hey... hey... hey... he''s alive!"


    The middle-aged traveller who dressed up well in this village was tearful at the sight of his calves.


    "Hello? I''m a loser, and I''m the wrong person."


    He pulls himself down in disgust and denies it.


    "Oh, oh... I''m sorry. My dead daughter has two melons..." But in that direction, the demonic spirit is still there..... "


    "Is your daughter dead?" I... oh, I''m gone too... alone... "


    Listening to the story of the traveller, Fufu empathized with the traveller and revealed his situation even though he had never met him.


    Ever since my parents disappeared into shock, my calves have been feeling lonely. With the appearance of a person with similar grief, my feelings suddenly eased.


    The traveller, who called himself Grasshopper, stayed in his house and stayed in the village for a while.


    An unfamiliar man continues to live in the village, and somehow he forgives his cowardly heart. The fact was creepy in the eyes of the villagers. In the first place, the genius store itself, love is good, but somehow it was creepy, the attire was fine but lowly, and even the person was extremely scarce in human charm, so it was extra creepy.


    Or maybe the villagers had a good intuition. The true nature of talented craftsmen.


    That parent was probably killed by a bad monster, right?


    One night, while having dinner in the house, Toshizo said that to her calves. The calf is shocked and the hand that moves the chopsticks stops.


    At this time, I already knew that Gifu was a witchcraft.


    "The remnants of demonic energy have been clinging to it." That''s because before his parents ran out of strength, they thought strongly about him, but perhaps the monster''s consciousness turned towards him. However... it''s strange that for two years, the monster did not appear in front of him. "


    Ginzo looked all over the house. Then, he performed a technique equivalent to psychometry and learned the facts of the impact.


    "Fufu ~, my mother is a monster ~. I didn''t notice the human blood was so thick ~. Not because she was conscious when the demonic spirit was killed, but because it belonged to the original master ~. And... my father was eaten and killed by my mother, so he was a servant ~"


    Without any hesitation, a genius who lacks the care of others reveals the truth.


    "If I''m going to eat you to death, then why did my mother marry my father?" Why did you give birth to me? How come you''ve been living together so far? "


    His calves tremble and he mouths a question.


    "Because the monster also has a heart." It''s so beautiful in people''s hearts. Why don''t you look for your mother? "


    It was in a form that was half inspired by the gifted store, but together with the gifted store, I decided to search for my mother.


    The calves went on a journey with the gifted. That said, the journey ended in just two days. Because Fu''s mother was in a village three miles over the mountain.


    "Brother-in-law... fufu..."


    Fuku''s mother was surprised to see the talented man rather than the calves. The next thing I was surprised when I saw the calves was the talent store.


    "I''m not here ~. After all, it was that way ~. Leaving Shinonosuke and having a child in such a countryside is a stunning thing ~"


    "It must be because my brother-in-law made me into a master!" How much I suffered because of that! "


    Fu''s mother is furious with the gifted man who laughs.


    "Uhehe, it''s a masterpiece. It''s not my fault. It''s not until I fulfilled my wish to incorporate it into Gloss Rescue." You really did a good job by incorporating Gloss''s help, interacting with him, and making him suffer from an incurable disease. What a wonderful job. My chest is so tight ~


    "So... did you hate Master Glossy...?"


    "Of course not. Even though my talent as a magician was far superior to me, I was deprived of everything by the help of a lustrous person who was only good at reigning. My wife was taken away, my daughter was killed, and the right to the grass flow I opened... to him in the name of the founding father...... I''m so sorry...... I can''t help but regret it...... Cursing the irrationality of the world, cursing the world, I began to give birth to wicked demons. This is karma. The world has tormented me, and I will torment the world. That''s all there is to it."


    Fluffy mother who asked with a squeezing voice - Giong said comfortably.


    Although I learned about the calves later, Ginosuke is the brother of Ozo and is the founding father of the witchcraft school Grass Dew Flow. According to the talent store, the founding father was himself, but he was defeated in a political struggle, and his brother took away all his ties and achievements and banished him, but since it was about this man''s mouth, I didn''t really know how far it was.


    "Woah, I didn''t come here to kill you. I''m not pathetic, so I just came here to let you see me."


    ��In front of my calves... I''ll reveal everything you don''t want me to know... I won''t forgive you!��


    "Ahahaha... first of all, you should apologize to Fufu, he''s such a self-righteous woman ~"


    Genius laughed at the screaming flush on his face.


    "What the hell am I supposed to... suffer for?" I''ve suffered enough already! God, is it not enough to make you suffer!? Fufu! I can''t believe you''re coming to make me suffer! "


    "I... oh, I just wanted to see my mother... that''s all..."


    Until then, the silent calves finally opened their mouths and complained with tears.


    However, the calf''s mother peeled her calf in the shape of a crowd.


    "I didn''t want to see you!" Besides, how dare you bring me my brother-in-law! You were just like that person, too! You''re the one who inherits his blood! At that time, without mercy, I was going to eat and kill her like that! "


    The horn screamed, and the figure instantly transformed into something unusual for people. Instead of light blue, your hair turns bright blue and your nails grow bigger.


    The monster transformed into a monster, and the genius retreated lightly. She looked down with trembling eyes at her mother, whose torso was mutilated and whose remains were exposed.


    "Fufu, you''re pathetic. I can see that your mother is stupid, but her heart is deeply hurt."


    Such a calyx is embraced by the gifted.


    "That''s right. Fufu, be my daughter from now on." If you look like my dead daughter, let''s believe that he''s reborn ~. Yeah, let''s do that ~ "


    He was a talented man of his own choosing, but he vehemently refused.


    Fufu and Ozo went back to the village.


    The next day, all the villagers were demonized and killed each other in the village.


    The neighbor who took good care of my calves is desperately devouring the neck of my child, who has just turned one year old. The village chief who cared about his calves is raping the dead daughter of the village whose upper body is half torn and gone. The villager who was mean to the calves was desperate by spraying an organ on the ground, and a number of small demons wanted to eat the organ.


    "Huh ~. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I''m glad ~, calm down. Yeah, that''s good, that''s good ~"


    In a daze, Gosho laughed gently.


    After that, I tried to kill myself, but it was also stopped by the talent store.


    "I''m in trouble. Why does Fufu reject me so much?"


    In front of the squatting cowboy, Zou devises a plan.


    "That''s right. Fufu, you''re just a person who draws the blood of a monster, but let''s make it a real monster ~." This time, I won''t fail you like I did in the past. If you make me a strong demon, my heart will grow stronger and I will be able to put aside all my misfortunes. Of course, even if you commit suicide, you won''t be able to die. Well, if that''s the case, I''ll hurry up. "


    Everything was in this state at the time of the talent store. Everything is selfish. Everything is on its own. I kept swinging around and didn''t miss anything.


    Over the following hundreds of years, various events have occurred, and as a result of the collision between the calves and the talent store many times, the evil and selfishness of the talent store gradually hid with the years, and the calves not only rejected the talent store.

 2643 15

    ��Um... so what happens to me?��


    Junko, Shi-yuki, Alice, and Atsushi were in front of him, and the man asked anxiously.


    "If you accept the story at face value, my conclusion is that there is no problem."


    "Huh!? I don''t care what you think, you''re the one with the biggest problem!"


    Alisui shouts a surprise at the words of Historical Pleasure.


    "We would like to refer this person to the client..."


    "You''ve never heard of Eko''s situation, have you?" All I''m looking for is a good mad scientist and a strong supernatural power. Of course, don''t bother Grim Penis and me. This time it was a nuisance, but I''ll forgive you because I''m wide-minded. "


    "Um, hey... I''m not bothering you at all myself ~?"


    Shi Yuki spoke as if he was defending him, but the man insisted in a sinister manner. Not only was he clumsy, but he spoke clearly.


    "If there''s no more murder, you can look at it that way?"


    Azalea confirms it.


    "I don''t know yet ~. You won''t be relieved if you don''t do something about the power spirit that was sealed up by Kijima''s Fish Taku."


    Seeing a man who said he didn''t care, like other personnel, Atsushi felt frustrated.


    Hmm, what happened?


    Nishiyuki picked up the phone. The opponent was Frederick Katsuura, head of the Grim Penis Japan Branch.


    A suspicious group is surrounding the building. It''s especially gathered in front of the main gate. "


    Again. Billus who should be attacked a lot. Gupuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    I''m asking you to hand over Mr. Yuzo, the man you invited. The name is also known.


    Huh?


    Having heard Katsuura''s report, Nishiyuki projects a holographic display, showing the footage in front of the building projected on a camera set up at the entrance of the building.


    They say they''re the soldiers in the center. They say it''s potassium chloride of choice. "


    "You''re the centerpiece of the elite."


    I didn''t mention it to the speaker, but Junko, who had good ears, heard Katsuura''s voice.


    "Manji, it looks like you''re the one who wants to do this."


    "Yeah...... is this my purpose?"


    Pointing to the display, History is pleasantly surprised.


    "Are you going to kill me with so many...? You''re calling me evil..."


    "In fact, you''re evil. Gupiu"


    Fumiu-chan says that?


    History pleasure pushed into the manju, who said with a moody face, and Junko pushed further into the pleasure.


    "Um, hey, what will happen to me...? Can you properly hide it from those people ~?"


    I can''t stand it if those guys keep coming, so you can just go out and convince them to do it.


    It was a male dress that was checked anxiously, but Shi Yu was relentlessly telling her as she tried to get rid of it by hand.


    "Nh... Fumiu-chan, isn''t that impossible?" These people are here from the beginning to capture or crusade Mr. Machi, but they''re not the same as abandoning him to persuade him. "


    "Don''t be ridiculous." It doesn''t matter what you think, it''s your responsibility. If you go through the muscles, you''ll have to solve it yourself. "


    Junko smiles bitterly, but Shi Yu claims to be uncomfortable.


    I mean, can''t you protect me?


    The man who dropped his shoulder with a dark expression.


    "Um, hey... actually, I''m holding on to it ~"


    "What''s that all about? Gupyuu"


    Shi Yuki reacts to the words of the male reigner in a way that doesn''t matter.


    "As an exception, I think that all but you are enemies. Because, you don''t understand my feelings, I don''t understand them, I don''t understand them, I don''t understand people''s suffering, and I even have people who say that they are sweet, and they are enemies." Ahahaha. But, hey, when you''re cornered, people who say something and use it as a pretext to escape hate it more than people who scold you, so holding it doesn''t always make you an ally. "


    "Suddenly, I wonder what you''re talking about... this person"


    Alisui says in a daze.


    "By the way... I''m telling you that I''ve just turned into a fool ~. This situation is truly a fool." My calves have gone somewhere and I can''t rinse them. I hate running away with a shield. That''s all I hate. Even if you don''t want to imitate such a shameful and unattractive person, I have such a dicky pride. So--I ''ll fight. "


    Suddenly, the man''s tone changed sharply. It wasn''t a long way to talk that lacked domination, but a powerful voice full of domination.


    That''s not all. Her face has changed. Her eyes were shining brightly, and Alice and Atsushi were unexpectedly depressed when they saw such a man''s dressing.


    Well then, that''s why--


    The man who leaves the lab in a dash.


    Nishiyuki quickly checked where the manju was headed.


    "Come on, what''s going on?" What do you mean, he''s going to go up to the building and say he''s going to fight? She''s completely running away. "


    Shi Yu smiled bitterly at the holographic display that reflected the building''s map.


    "No, it''s not like you ran away." I think that''s the way to fight. "


    "Oh... that''s what I''m talking about."


    Junko said, and Shi Yuki also understood.


    "I''m sure you''ll be releasing indoor battles and battle creatures...... Gupyupyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Don''t do that on your own in my building. "


    It''s not Fumi-chan''s building, is it?


    Junko shoots into History''s pleasure of changing his blood.


    If the people outside can''t get inside, they say they''ll force a breakthrough.


    Katsuura reports.


    "What if Fumi-chan convinces me?" Isn''t that the best thing to do? I think it''s as hard as it gets to have a relationship with the center, right? "


    Junko smiles and gives a gentle tone.


    "Grrrrr... well then, Junko, you''re coming too." With Junko Yukioka, who is famous for being an idiot, you can''t bypass the central idiot. "


    "Sometimes you work on calculations." Fumiu-chan


    As a result, Nishiki and Junko headed to the building''s first-floor entrance. Alisui and Atsushi also moved through the subspace and arrived.


    Outside the building, a group armed with full-face helmets and full-body bulletproof armor was standing by with a small gun.


    Junko emerged from the building, and some members of the armed group were surprised. When Junko, one of the living legends of the backstreets and one of the three Mad Scientists, who has fought with Grim Penis many times, emerged from the home of Grim Penis, I had a feeling that it was going to be a lot more confusing.


    "Hey, I''m in charge."


    When Shi Yue called, one woman advanced.


    [Potassium Chloride of Choice.]


    A woman in a full-face mask introduces herself.


    Target, where''s the men''s playground?


    A light that asks only for business matters with a minimum of words.


    "I don''t know." You can only tell it''s somewhere on the upper floor of the building. "


    Where do you usually go?


    "Don''t be ridiculous." I refuse to let you sabotage the lab. "


    "Please, let me in."


    Shi Yu projected the map in a harsh manner in the light that spoke in a distinctive tone.


    "There''s a good chance you''re on this floor, but don''t go into the lab as far as you can." Especially! Don''t ever go into my lab. I''ll definitely kill you all when I get in. "


    "Thank you. Accept. Move."


    After a brief interlude, Hikaru took an elite unit of Potassium Chloride of his choice and pushed it into the building.


    You don''t use the elevator, you go up the emergency stairs.


    Did you get through?


    Azalea came out of the subspace tunnel and said surprisingly, Shi Yuki spread a distorted smile.


    ��Fumiu-chan, you''re deliberately trying to weigh the power of Male Jiji-san through the central elite unit, right?��


    "That''s what it is." Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I hope the scum will be useful for me at best. "


    Acknowledging Junko''s point, Shi Yu laughed in an upbeat mood.


    Well, let''s ask the client to find out where he is.


    Bright said sarcastically.


    "There''s no need for that. I know the location. It seems that the power spirit hasn''t noticed that fact.


    Courage projected the holographic display.


    "Well, we need to prepare ourselves." It turns out that pushing is not a good idea. There is no way to pull the power spirit away from the body of the bell tone. "


    Zheng Ma insists.


    Do you want to call all the charcoal magicians again?


    and cultivation.


    "I''d rather let him do it."


    Fuku said.


    Is that him?


    "It''s about the male dictator."


    He said disgustingly to Radiance.


    Even though the male reign started in the first place, can you help me?


    "It''s unexpected to him, so if you ask me..."


    I said disgustingly to Mirror, who doubted it.


    Shi Ying...


    I got a call, so I had the courage to take it.


    ��All right, now we''re going to go to Grimm Penisville, and we''re going to have a backstreet center force.��


    When he hangs up, Yuuki tells him what he said.


    They were sent by Vermilion Hall.


    Hikaru immediately guessed, but she did not speak in front of the courageous people.


    "For the bell tone, there''s no way to hit your hand right now, so why don''t you go back to Grim Penisville and see how it goes?" It''s also a way to re-establish your operations and increase your strength. "


    Masamori advances courageously.


    "Yeah, and this guy''s plan-- whatever it takes to get the guy to do something, you better get back to the building."


    Courage to glance at the calf and say.


    "I''ll punish all those who walked up to my castle with their feet on their feet."


    Yuuki called a taxi when she murmured in a quiet rage.

 2644 16

    "Why would you do such a terrible thing!"


    When I was still a man named Grasshopper, my calves roared in tears.


    Over and over again, my calves have been bitten by the old man''s cage. I screamed, yelled, and cried again and again. Most of the time, I couldn''t stand the harshness of that evil.


    "Even though you and your pussy have been kind to us... this is how it is..."


    "The world is rotten, crazy, staggering, crooked... it''s sad."


    A gifted store that strokes the head of a crying calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving calving galling


    "The world is overflowing with sadness." Everyone is watching with hard eyes. It''s terrible. How can you resist such a worldly rationality? I''m going to make more sadness and pain, and I''m going to watch people mourn. Then, if it''s a little ridiculous, it''ll clear my mind. Why don''t you know that in the cuff? "


    "You don''t understand!"


    "And cheeks... why? This isn''t for your calves either..." Exactly, I don''t know my parents'' mind ~ "


    No matter what evil he did, he said, it was all for the sake of his pussy. Every time, I felt angry and sad.


    For more than five hundred years, the calves have been receiving the one-sided affection of male reign. Once upon a time, it was remodeled on its own by the man, ignoring the will of the calves. It has been remodeled ever since.


    Fuku has always resented the man''s reign. I was cursing my fate. I was nostalgic for a time when I was free. It was only a short time in the long life of the calves, but the calves were always eager to remember the memories of that time.


    (I want to go back to that time...)


    I miss the times when I was playing innocently. Back when my parents were there. Except for the troublesome house help, that day was shining every day without feeling sad or painful. But after my parents were gone, everything went crazy. It was as if the light had vanished from the world. Besides, this man appeared before the calf, and the world went to hell.


    But the calves couldn''t get away from such a man. I can''t stop hating this villain who loves himself. On the contrary, it was clearly dependent. We''ve been on a long journey together. Somehow, it became a normal routine not to be reluctant to continue to be remodeled.


    Potassium Chloride of Choice, originally a central elite unit, is not under the control of the Vermilion Hall of the Ministry of Defense. However, knowing that the opponent was in the paranormal realm and still possessed remarkable power, Zhu Tang asked the top executives of the center "Thirteen Stairs of Pleasure" and borrowed this elite unit. It was decided that I was more suitable than the army.


    The Potassium Chloride God of Choice, Numa Light, has been engaging many times with those with supernatural powers. She didn''t have any extraordinary powers, but she had a magic tool she could use against herself.


    Potassium chloride of choice that brings the lab to a certain tier. There are multiple labs on this floor. There is a high probability that the target of any of them is Male Guardian Yuzo.


    Fully-armed soldiers who move in groups, not in chunks.


    "Alert."


    The god Numa Hikaru, who was walking ahead, stopped and urged vigilance.


    The front door opened and the next creature, like a giant dung beetle, popped up. It''s a Battle Creature. It looks like a beetle, but it has two blade-like fangs bending over from its mouth. It looks like it''s over a meter tall.


    Armed soldiers shoot at the same time. He was using a bullet filled with meat for a battle creature''s warhead, but he wondered if it would penetrate the hard skin of the giant beetle.


    "Hurry, retreat."


    Light commands his men to shoot the grenade launcher at the giant dango bug alone.


    Because it is a narrow passage with a close distance, the blast also reaches the lights. However, the light''s body was not so damaged.


    After sweeping the giant dango insects, a new Battle Creature appeared.


    This time it was the human type. The number is three. She was wearing a white coat. And it was a mourning expression. Obviously, it was found that it was driven independently of the consciousness of the person.


    Dragonfly eyes open above the eyes, fangs from the jaws, and tactile sensations from the forehead. The fingers of my hands are crusted and turned into fingernails. Green saliva is drooping from the mouth, the body color is gray-green, and red spots can be seen in the body.


    "It''s human."


    One of my men says to the light.


    It was clear what it was. It''s a forbidden human battle creature.


    "I... help me... I was fooled by Machi..."


    ��Kill me... kill me... I can''t go back...��


    Two of the three people stretched out their hands and complained with a sad expression as they walked towards the lights.


    "You seem to be conscious. Isn''t it manipulated irrelevant to the will?"


    ��Disable as much as possible. Kill if you can''t."


    When I told my confirming subordinates, the light shot at the legs of three Battle Creatures.


    Not a single bullet hit three Battle Creatures. It was stopped in the air.


    The Light didn''t know, but it wasn''t a Battle Creature. It was a monster with supernatural powers. They were mad scientists working in Grimm Penisville, which had just been demonized by male rule.


    "Impossible, useless." A level that cannot be added or subtracted. Shift to killing with no hesitation "


    The light commanded and shot the grenade launcher.


    Like bullets, shells stop in the air. But when the shell came to a halt, a grenade fired by one of my men hit it and caused an explosion.


    Giaaaaa!


    Screams rose from behind and the lights looked back.


    A lot of things like orange slime overflowed from the duct, melting more than half of the soldier''s body, and taking in smoke, body fluids, and bones.


    "Incinerate"


    When the light commands, one of the soldiers points a one-handed flamethrower at the slime and spits out the flame.


    The slime is wrapped around the fire, and the fire alarm detects and sounds.


    ��Tsk... tsk... msk... nh...��


    With a moan, a giant quadruple-legged beast appeared on the ceiling of the aisle, which seemed to be the size of a head. Although it resembles a lizard, its head is only the face of a giant human man, crying with a bitter expression.


    "Don''t throw up..."


    One of the soldiers roared. In any case, this creature was forced to change by humans.


    "Don''t waste your time, suppress your emotions. Dealing with it in a pale way"


    The light beamed, pointing the gun at the new monster and pulling the trigger.


    A few minutes before the arrival of the central elite-selected potassium chloride in the hierarchy of the Grimm Penisville lab.


    "Ahh, Toyama-kun." Tsuchiyama-kun


    One of the researchers who was about to go home was stopped by the man.


    What''s the matter?


    The researcher, who was called the Tokyo Mountains, responded in a disgusting mood. I wasn''t too happy about the manju. I can''t stand the low-key attitude and the bad breath. However, I am treated much better than I am because of my track record and recognition from the organization.


    "Um... it''s a little... I have a favor to ask." Will you please do me a favor? Right? This is the way. "


    A man who suddenly worships and lowers his head without hesitation.


    ��What is it?��


    I can''t help but show my readiness to respond to you, Mt. Toshiyama.


    Um ~. I want you to become a monster and fight until you die ~. To protect me ~


    "Hah? Guu...?!"


    To the manjiji who said with a sneering smile, Capital Mountain frowned, but his face became a bitter figure. A man''s sword pierced the city''s abdomen.


    "Right now, I''ve had a few other monsters turn into monsters, but I''ll make you a stronger one ~. It''s a technique to suddenly become a stronger demon, so I think it''s pretty painful ~ but if it''s a boy, please be patient ~"


    "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    Mt. Toshiyama screams at the pain of his pierced abdomen shaking.


    "I''m sorry ~, but I can''t help it." In order for me to survive. In other words, please sacrifice it for the sake of your calves. Any parent, for my child, will make others monsters and kill each other, right? "


    Manjitsu speaks of such things while applying magic.


    At that time, I noticed something unusual.


    "Kijima''s Fish Taku..."


    I felt that the Kijima Fish Taku in my pocket was trembling and unleashing its spiritual power. I took it out with my free hand and spread it out.


    (This is... a spirit that was sealed by a ghost tool...)


    Knowing that something unexpected had happened, Manji laughed.

 2645 17

    The bell, possessed by the spirit of power, sat on a bench in the park at night and fell asleep.


    I recall the power spirit possessed by the bell tone.


    It dates back hundreds of years. He was a famous magician, and his request for a curse slaying came from one to the next. However, the knowledge of fame was not a favorable thing for those who were corrupted by the foreign law of curse killing.


    Captured by the legacy of the great daimyo who killed his father, he was sporadically tortured. Even his spirit body was cursed and turned into a spirit of power.


    Sealed by a magic tool called Fish Taku from Kijima, it was a spirit body that continued to suffer in a closed space, but its resentment would not last forever. The resentment faded with the passage of the moon, and reason was resurrecting in him. But the resentment wasn''t broken.


    (Sigh... I want to tear people apart and eat them... You can''t satisfy that greed)


    When the spirit of power tries to kill people using the body of the bell tone, the bell tone of the previous life comes to a stop with all its strength. And the power spirit also uses extra power.


    Even though you''ve gained your freedom, there are a lot of people who will interrupt you.


    The sound of the bell murmured the power spirit.


    (Those who stand in your way are looking for a way to get you out of your misery.)


    "Shut up. It''s an unnecessary favor."


    In response to the sound of previous life bells echoing from within, the spirit of power roughs its voice.


    "Guuu..."


    At that time, the spirit of power felt that the action of strong force was working against his spirit body.


    "It''s called..." attracted..... "


    The power spirit desperately resisted its power, but it could not resist.


    "I can''t..." The spirit body was attracted to Fish Taku in Kijima... I''ll cum..... "


    The bell rises and runs at a high speed.


    There were bangs from upstairs.


    Looks like you''re doing it flashily.


    Junko mutters at the entrance.


    "Ah... I knew they should have refused to enter, but it was a later festival." Gupiu. If you do anything to my lab, I''ll kill them all. "


    Nishiyuki blurted out in disgust. I waited at the entrance because it was troublesome to get caught up in a fight.


    "You don''t know where Fumiu''s lab is, do you?" I should have told you before I went upstairs. "


    Junko! Why didn''t you say that sooner?! How bad are you, knowing that you were silent? Ahhhh! "


    "Hey, hey, Fumiu-chan, calm down..."


    Isn''t that a rumor?


    Shi-yuki squeezed Junko''s neck as she shouted. The bamboo shoots dazzled.


    "Gwwww, I can''t do this." Stop them... no, don''t let them near my lab. Junko, you''re coming with me to take responsibility, too. "


    "Eh ~, what is my responsibility..."


    Shi Yuki took Junko''s arm and took her to force her.


    "Ah, Junko-san. Before I go, I''ll ask you two contacts."


    Alice stopped the two of them trying to get back upstairs.


    It looks like Oila and her client, Grass Dew Milk, are also on their way here.


    "Hey, milk''s coming."


    Upon hearing the report of the ants, Junko turns his head at a high speed. It was the milk that made Alice and the others explore the serial killings by the same demon. Perhaps Milk knew the culprit in advance and thought that the culprit might have something to do with it.


    Another thing. Milk-san says that the spirit of power sealed by Kijima''s Fish Taku is cursed by Kijima''s Fish Taku, so you can''t stay away for a long time, and even if you leave it alone, it will return to its original state.


    "I see. The information remains there."


    "Excuse me, third one."


    Shortly after Junko stated her spirit, Atsushi, who was on the phone separately from Alisui, called out.


    "I''ve just been contacted by Masamori, and I''ve been told that he''s on his way to this Grim Penis Building, with his courage, his star charcoal masters, and his baboons under the protection of the male ruler."


    Ahahah, let''s all get together.


    Upon hearing the report of the azalea, Junko laughed happily.


    It''s been a long time since the manji realized that he was in danger. But don''t panic. It''s just the best choice I can make. Manji has survived all kinds of crises.


    He is a good witch, but he rarely fights on his own. Do your best to avoid putting yourself at risk. After all, I was a witchdoctor who had been making a lot of monsters. Perhaps the magician who created the largest number of monsters in Japan, the manjitsu is proud. And so do those who know the reign of a man.


    "I don''t like trouble, but I also enjoy it at the same time. Ehehe." It''s because you can show off my talent in any way. "


    In his workplace, in the lab of a Battle Creature, the man murmured as he removed the restraint of a fake Battle Creature. There is a fiery smile clinging to his mouth.


    The room is quite spacious. Countless giant capsules are arranged at equal intervals. Inside you''ll find a new Battle Creature under research. The finished product is also contained in a suspended state.


    Along with the changes of the times, the way of life of the manjiji also changed little by little. I did not stop creating demons by witchcraft, but now I feel more enjoyable producing new life by science and technology. In any case, creating a new life with your own hands is no different.


    Open one of the capsules. There was a pure white mass inside.


    Recovering from a suspended state usually takes some time. However, this new Battle Creature has been put in place with time-saving measures. The concept is that once the transport is complete, it can be put into action immediately.


    "Man healing, it looks like it''s noisy outside... what are you doing?" Open the capsule on your own.... "


    A woman from the researcher came and shouted in horror. A hard-working and dependable colleague. It was always bright, and I treated my male opponent well.


    "Oh, Tsujima-kun." You''ve come to a nice place ~


    Looking back toward the woman, the man smiled with a smile.


    ��Let''s have you become a monster, and let me help you too ~��


    "Eh...? Eh...? What are you... giggling at!?"


    A manjiji poked a knife into the chest of a colleague female engineer. And then they do the magic.


    "I know, Tsushima-kun." You''re good in front of me, but in front of your fianc��e, you''re beating around my shadowy mouth ~? You''re talking about my mistake, which only you know, and you''re talking to another person again, and it''s reaching my ears ~ "


    It was a manju who spoke with a smile on his face, but a female researcher named Tsujima had eyes black and white in pain due to a sudden change in his body, and he could barely hear the words of the manju.


    "Ah, your fianc��e''s capital, Yama-kun, has long been a monster and is now fighting." But since you could be killed like this, Tsujima-kun should also go and help ~. That''s why you should go with this Battle Creature ~ "


    Tsujima, who had become a monster, left the lab as if prompted by the words of a male reign. Her consciousness remains firm today. But you can''t move your body by your own will. It''s being moved on its own.


    "This is also for everyone''s benefit. Please forgive me."


    A man smiling and apologizing while watching Tsujima''s back.


    "Well, we need to add more and more ~. Ehehe." "The yokai of the stock..." It''s been a long time since we''ve had a chance to call in a big one ~ "


    As he spoke, the Male Guardian began to draw a line on the floor for summoning.

 2646 18

    The head giant lizard was attacking the soldiers of the selected potassium chloride by spitting mucus through their mouths again and again.


    I don''t know what will happen if it touches the mucus mass, but I don''t want to know if I want to see it. The opponent was obviously aiming and attacking, and there was no doubt that it would not be rough.


    The soldiers keep avoiding the mucus mass. The head giant lizard is slurping as it continues to spit out its mucus mass. The attack seemed monotonous and thoughtless, but that''s why some people wondered.


    "Guiding? Or another attack on the stone?"


    The light makes the prospect of a giant lizard in the head.


    At that time, the mucus mass on the floor and wall was making intermittent sounds while emitting white smoke to match the rhythm of the sound.


    Poison gas?


    "Mask function while retreating further"


    Some of the helmets have poison gas masks, but there is absolutely no guarantee that they will be protected, prompting the light to distance itself further.


    They''re firing multiple rounds at a distance. The grenade was exhausted.


    Unlike the giant dango insect earlier, the body of the head giant lizard did not play bullets and seemed to work.


    "Ah... ahhh..."


    Eventually, the bullet''s dissolved meat liquid turned around, and the movement of the head giant lizard became visible and dull. With a sad expression, he let out a moan that did not change, and collapsed into the spot.


    But the Potassium Chloride soldiers of choice were relieved that they had finally defeated them.


    "No, ahhhhhh! Toshiyama-kun!"


    Along with the screams, another giant lizard appeared. Now I have the female head.


    "The same thing is happening again..."


    One of the soldiers roars.


    Woahhhhhhhh!


    The second female type was crying at the sight of the dead head giant lizard, but her body rushed in a straight line as if it had nothing to do with her will.


    The Potassium Chloride of your choice shoots the second giant headed lizard, but it doesn''t flinch at all. Unlike the first one, who was spitting out a mass of mucus from a distance, it was like a different way of fighting.


    There are other monsters as well.


    The soldier points out. On the back of the second one, it was confirmed that there were four creatures like rats covered with pure white hair, which were about the size of a large dog. I wasn''t sure if I was a Yokai or a Battle Creature, but I was definitely an enemy.


    The head giant lizard was headed by the light.


    The light jumps to the side to avoid the giant lizard that pushes in from the head.


    "Grrrr!"


    The soldier in the back screams. The head giant lizard opened its mouth and hit the soldier''s body in tears. I lifted the soldier and swallowed him into my mouth.


    In addition, the four giant white rats on top of the head giant lizard jumped from their backs and attacked the soldiers at the same time.


    "Retreat. Retreat immediately."


    The light calmly announces and rushes out. Having been approached by one of these monsters, we decided we weren''t going to fight anymore. Both giant headed lizards and giant white rats are agile, and it is considered difficult to use body surgery. I was confident that I could manage with up to two, but I had a total of five enemies, and it was hard on my men.


    While some soldiers are sacrificed, the others escape with all their might.


    Giant headed lizards and giant white rats chase after each other, causing more casualties as they escape.


    We''re not strong enough. Reinforcements please.


    The light ran away, called for reinforcements, and stopped in front of the elevator. Before taking the elevator, the elevator arrived and the door opened.


    From inside the elevator, two white-clothed girls appeared.


    Brightness and Shuu Toufu took a dark taxi to the Grim Penis Japan Branch Building.


    "How many times will it be?" Delivering customers to the building in Grim Penis is easy. Most of the time, I was a customer who was going to be able to compete in the next battle. "


    A black-and-white bearded junior taxi driver talks to you.


    Aren''t you the one that Junko went to beat up?


    ��I have a confidentiality obligation, so I won''t be able to answer that.��


    The taxi driver replies with a smile to Mirror, who asks him to make fun of him.


    "I feel a lot of chest fuss."


    Her calf mumbled with a dark face.


    "At a time like this, it''s time for him to do something really bad." It''s been a long time, but.... "


    "I know that intuitively."


    I''ve known you for a long time.


    To Shuu''s words, I said it in a self-mocking manner.


    "He''s a... he''s usually very sedentary and gentle, and he avoids struggles as much as he can, but once he''s on fire, he''s a ruined man." Start a big fire. I''ve seen it many times before. You''re an annoying person. I don''t know how much evil I''ve done so far... But I''m also guilty of that. "


    "If you were only with me, you wouldn''t be guilty of the same crime."


    Brightness said lightly.


    "Why did you stay with such a guy?"


    "Hey, Shuu. Don''t ask me that."


    When cultivator said the question, Radiant cautioned. I heard the story earlier from Fuku himself at the Hoshi Charcoal Mansion.


    "It''s strange. I told you we''d been together for hundreds of years." I just hate the sound of the calf, and I wonder if I can be that much with such a bad person? It''s strange, and it''s hard to understand. "


    The cultivator said what he thought without retreating.


    "It''s easy to be dependent." It is not the same as having a pillar of mind and not having one. I''m afraid of losing it. "


    said Fufu. In fact, that''s not all. No matter how bad people are, they take care of themselves, they respect them, they are kind, they understand them. I''ve been with you for many years, and I can''t help but feel good about it.


    "Hmm... I wonder if I''m crazy." I still don''t know. "


    It was difficult to repair.


    "Words alone don''t convey it, do they?" It''s the first time you''ve experienced it. Whoa, excuse me. "


    The taxi driver said with a smile.


    "I run away from home once in a while." After all, he''s back. but... maybe I''ll try to stay away for a little longer this time? "


    While speaking in a deep tone of meaning, the calf looks at the brightness.


    "What the hell..."


    A bright light with a bad feeling.


    "You want to take care of Teru, right?"


    Yeah.


    "No... that''s not good..."


    In response to Shuu''s words, his calves instantly nodded, and Hikaru turned away with a sinister face.


    Yuuki and Masamaru were on their way to the Grim Penis Japan branch building in a separate taxi from Hikaru.


    The two sat silently in the back seat, but eventually opened their mouths from the horse.


    I''m worried about the bell tone.


    You''ll be fine.


    The courage to refuse instantly made Masamori look a little suspicious.


    "Why? Why do you think that?"


    ��Yeah. Somehow. But I think so, so I''m sure of it."


    "Are you not scared? Are you not worried at all?" I don''t know what''s going on. "


    "You''re a loud guy. I''m telling you it''s okay. Believe me."


    But, but the bell tone is the most important child for courage, right?


    "What are you talking about... all of a sudden"


    Her courage looked strange to the horse that was eating away at her a little.


    "No... I thought it was strange that my friends and colleagues should not be worried about pinching." Courage is always a confident attitude, but until this time, until this time, such an attitude makes me anxious. I''m going to be suspicious of my nerves. "


    "I''m worried."


    Courage told the horse with a gesture of appeal.


    "But it''s not for me to flinch." Besides, whatever attitude I have, it doesn''t change what I do. Or do you want me to be a wolf? "


    "If you ask me, it''s a difficult place." If your courage makes you uneasy, you might feel uneasy, you might feel uneasy, and you might be relieved that your courage is scary. ��


    Masamori''s behavior is such that he absolutely values courage, but he does not even regard it as sacred. I also want you to show me something human.


    "This is the time to feel strong." To kill anxiety and fear, or to pursue a purpose. So stop asking stupid questions. "


    "I see. That''s right. I was bypassed and stupid. I''m sorry.��


    I think the words of courage are justified, and Zheng Ma apologizes.


    "Then I''ll tell you something stupid."


    Her courage smiles as she turns her gaze toward Masuma.


    I was a little happy that you were worried about the ringtones.


    Ahahah, that''s right


    Masamori laughs lightly. Although he is a political horse who has been fighting with the bell tone, he recognizes that he is a close companion.


    A man standing outside the summoning crest array drawn on the floor. Normal magic circles (or magic circles) were drawn to protect the Summoner from the magic objects they called. The magic circle did not summon monsters.


    However, the spellprint drawn by the man was a substitute for the summoning itself. This was simply because Male Guardians weren''t very good at summoning magic, so they needed to be assisted by a spell crest. And there was no need to protect the male reign from the one who summoned him. The control was almost perfect, and even if the opponent attacked, he could deal with it himself.


    "Ehehehe, here we are. It''s been a long time ~. Eh ~"


    Looking at the girl who showed up, the manjitsu shouted happily.


    The girl, who was called Ein, looked about the same age as her calves. His eyes remained closed, but he raised his face as if he could see the male reign and smiled gently.


    "Ahhh... it wasn''t Kusanagi-sama..." Thank you for calling me in so long, Mr. Manji. You were allowed to open your eyes again, weren''t you? You can see the world with these eyes, can''t you? "


    "That''s right ~. Your curse has been solved a lot ~. One more breath."


    When he asked happily, the man told him in a gentle voice.

 2647 19

    During the Edo period, when Machiji was still calling himself Kusanagi Genzo.


    Genius and Fuku met a blind girl by the name of Nenai.


    Yesterday was born blind, and worked as a maid of medicine wholesalers. He had a very obedient, pure and honest personality, but the owner of the shop used to accuse him of uselessness and used violence. When I saw the situation, I was in a bad mood.


    The genius had no pity for the elder, but because the calves had become friendly with the elder, he wanted to save the elder for the calves, so he took some magic and turned it into a monster.


    "What are you trying to do!" Put Eina-chan back! "


    "Um, hey, fufu. This is for you, isn''t it?"


    Changing his blood profile and biting his lungs, Gionzo made a mistake.


    "Because she''s still weak and she''s being bullied. It''s a quick way to make her stronger. Tomorrow, her eyes will open and she''ll be able to see things."


    That''s what Ginzo laughed at.


    The next day, my eyes really opened.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I was in the shape of anger. Wrath and murder have crushed their hearts, and they have slaughtered all those who see them. And it came to pass, when all the men of the inquisition where he dwelt were slain by the inquisition, that Caizang and Fu realized the matter, and bound the inquisition.


    "Oh no. It wasn''t supposed to be like this." I missed it, I''m a servant ~


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    In front of Genzo, his calves shrieked as he kicked his neck.


    "I... I... what are you doing... uuuu..."


    His limbs were tied and his eyes were wrapped in cloth, sobbing.


    Eh, if I close my eyes, I''ve regained my reason. I seem to remember everything I did when my eyes were open.


    "Fufu, I''ve been a failure ~. But just because I failed, I wouldn''t leave it like that. You just have to make a mistake again."


    The talent store didn''t break at all, and he said he was stupid.


    Alright ~, yeah ~. I tried to save him, but he had a curse on him and I couldn''t save him.


    In fact, the curse was because of the talent storehouse. It wasn''t a curse of consciousness, but the truth was that the curse had simply failed, but Giongzo lied.


    "Well, count the numbers with your eyes closed. Of course, you don''t always keep counting." When I''m eating or doing something, I don''t want to. If you have free time, count the numbers and save up ~ "


    Savings?


    "In order to decurse them, it is effective to count the numbers and mark the time. The more numbers you accumulate, the more curses you release when you open your eyes, which leads to the removal of the curse."


    Believing the words of the gifted, she spent her days with her eyes closed, murmuring the numbers. I lived quietly in the mountains so as not to kill people in case I opened my eyes and ran off.


    Yes, because the demonization made non-visual sensations more acute than ever before, there was not much difficulty in living. I don''t get sick, I don''t get old anymore.


    After that, when faced with a battle, Ginzo summoned a whim, and when he did, he was forced to open his eyes. And I was charged with killing the one who stood in my way.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I definitely felt the feeling that what was stored inside was exploding and overflowing out. It was wonderful and refreshing. And for the first time in a long time, the world was always shining.


    Every time I opened my eyes, I killed myself while being filled with this incredible orgasm.


    "In the end, I''m just using." I can''t open my eyes freely, I don''t know when I''ll be able to break the curse, I just keep counting in line with what you say. "


    At one point, Fuku condemned Giongzo.


    "It''s good to have hope ~. Like the dead of Sainokawara, you should build up stones of hope ~. However, you must keep building up stones of hope." You must never stop on the way. When the number of stones of hope that have been piled up collapses, the weight of despair that falls on you increases. "


    The talent store didn''t go bad at all, and I said, "I''m going to cum."


    "I don''t think I''m as unhappy as Dew ~. While I count, I''m sure I''m not happy while I wait for the curse to be lifted."


    I was a talented person, but I didn''t think so at all. I can''t help feeling sorry for you. But there is nothing we can do about it.


    But over time, when the calves met each other occasionally, they always greeted the calves with a happy smile, and they didn''t even listen to the story that their daily lives were hard. I only have to be careful not to open my eyes, so I heard that sometimes I go out to a nearby village and get in touch with people.


    In the end, as the talented person said, the fact that it was not unhappy made the calves feel relieved while feeling something thin.


    "Gupyupyupyuuu...... that damn dad...... you let out the Battle Creature that''s still in production on your own." I''m not kidding. "


    History''s face warps with rage as she sees a giant white rat attacking the Potassium Chloride of her choice.


    "Please, help."


    The light cries out to Junko and Shi-yuki as they emerge from the elevator.


    It''s okay.


    Junko answered with two turns and walked down the aisle. Recently, Junko has started to jerk off a bit, so there are calculations that it is better to show a cooperative posture, but since it is originally used for male domination, anyway, the obstacles in front of her must be eliminated.


    When I thought that Junko''s eyes were glowing with light, Nijo''s beam was emitted and the giant white rat was removed.


    I''m a hassle, so Junko says hi by herself


    "Yes, yes."


    Shi Yuki laughed, and Junko smiled ungodly, letting the iron clumps be ported into her hands.


    The iron chunks turn red, dissolve and boil, and then disappear from Junko''s palm.


    After confirming that the selected Potassium Chloride soldiers had retreated, a small subspace door was opened near the giant white rat and headed giant lizard.


    Shortly after, a massive explosion occurred. The blast reached Historic Pleasure, a long way away, and the body of Historic Pleasure was blown away. Junko was evacuated to a subspace because she had anticipated it.


    Water vapor is generated and compressed by pushing hot substances and water into small subspaces. One of Junko''s favorite methods of attack is to open the subspace door slightly, causing water vapor to blow out of the subspace door and cause a water vapor explosion.


    "Hmph, don''t be ridiculous! You''re overdoing it! I don''t know if I''m gonna blow up every floor! If it breaks even my lab, what the hell!"


    As the blast blew up and slammed against the elevator door, Shi Yuk woke up with a cry of protest.


    "I''m sorry, but if you leave it to me, Fumiu-chan, I can''t help it"


    Junko, who had been evacuated to a subspace, let out his head through the door of the subspace and said with an unyielding smile.


    ��Ahhh... this is awful... ghhhhh��


    Seeing the dust and smoke in front of her, Shi Yuki moaned. The explosion has pushed through the ceiling to the upper floors and completely destroyed the walls of the aisle, blowing up several laboratories.


    There were no giant white rats and headed giant lizards. There are pieces of meat scattered on the floor in the dust.


    "It hasn''t reached my lab yet..."


    History relieves itself by projecting a holographic display, peeking through the surveillance camera in your room, and making sure that there is no damage.


    "Someone''s coming."


    Junko, who came out of the door of the subspace, put out her smile and told her. The voice sounded as if it was heartless or a little guarded.


    Shi Yuki also sensed signs and felt a little nervous. I noticed that someone with a powerful demonic vibe was approaching.


    From the smoke, a girl in Japanese clothes appeared around ten years old. Both eyes were closed. I didn''t close my eyes because of dust and smoke. Even after the dust and smoke is out, my eyes remain closed all the time.


    Looking at the girl, Junko''s eyes narrowed.


    "Gupyu? Junko...? What''s wrong?"


    Junko''s appearance next to her was strange, and Shi-yu raised her voice in bewilderment.


    (Are you mad? I''ve never seen Junko like this before. It''s slight, but it''s definitely getting angry.....)


    Shi Yu remembers the chill as she glances at Junko, who is staring at a girl with her eyes closed.


    "Hmm? You look like a child to me, so come on."


    With a stiff voice, Junko utters unclear words.


    "Yeah... nice to meet you."


    The girl who laughs and bows - yeah.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Junko Yukioka."


    Junko also introduces herself with the usual uncompromising smile.


    "What are you greeting me for?" He''s such a demon. It''s so much better than the yokai before. "


    History pleasantly complained of the threat to the girl that appeared in her mouth, but more than the actual girl, she had an unfamiliar fear towards Junko.


    Looks like it.


    Junko smiled again and struck a hammer with no expression.


    "If I leave it to you, I''ll do it again without any effort, and I''ll take care of it." Junko, don''t touch me. "


    Shi Yu stepped forward with a nail, but Junko did not respond.

 2648 20

    From the sleeves of Shi Yue''s clothes, several flying insects appeared one after the other and flew away. It was a bug with a blue body and a swollen abdomen, which seemed to be like Abu at first sight.


    "Um... Those of you who don''t fight, please step back a little." It''s dangerous to get involved. "


    Junko turns to me with her eyes closed.


    Thank you for your kindness.


    Junko smiles and distances herself a little.


    And a herd of blue Abu flyeth toward the east. He read their proximity with wings and signs, and opened his eyes.


    The moment Einai opened his eyes, a vast amount of demonic energy overflowed. At the same time, the shape of the eel also changed. A gentle smile disappeared, making it look like a commonplace. As if anger, murderous intent and fighting spirit were mixed with demonic intent and exploding, it was reflected in the eyes of Nishiki and Junko.


    (I see. Close your eyes and keep building up your strength. If you open it, you''ll be relieved. I knew somehow that some kind of magic was being done.)


    Junko understands the art of sudden transformation.


    (This may have been a mistake. It''s hard to suck it off if it''s this far.)


    Shi Yu''s face frowned as she glanced at the blue Abu that had been unleashed. The Blue Abu that Shi Yuki skipped has the ability to absorb supernatural forces, but it is not infinite. There is a limit. If the target''s strength is too large, it cannot be sucked out.


    "Ughhhhhhh!"


    Yee growls and swings his right arm wide from bottom to top.


    In line with the movement of the arms, the blue Abu changed their trajectory and flew toward the ceiling as if pulled, crashing into the ceiling. Several small blue stains are made on the ceiling.


    Power or gravity?


    Shi-yu took the test tube out of her white coat pocket and threw it at her.


    UGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    Einui shouted again, now swinging his left arm sideways from the inside out. As it moves, the test tube blows to the side and crashes into the wall and cracks.


    The test tube contains an airborne virus.


    Shi Yuki''s right hand glows blue. While the hand is glowing, the virus can move as History pleases, enter the opponent''s body, and multiply.


    UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    Now I''m shouting and waving my arms together.


    (Is this working? No, there''s no virus in it yet)


    The effect of this virus is to cancel out the supernatural power itself. Blue Abu could use the power he had inhaled, but he couldn''t use it.


    (Gathered in one place. And it was all wiped out. No, I''ve been knocked out of my strength, and I''ve wiped out my strength... but that hungry demon still has a lot of strength left.)


    History can see the movement of the virus, and I can understand everything about what the virus did and what happened to the virus.


    Ughhhhhhhhhhh!


    Along with a longer and more powerful roar, he made a shadow boxing move on the spot.


    (Oh, that kind of ability? It was a little difficult to understand because it was far away. If you look closely, it is instantaneous, but the spatial distortion rate is increasing.)


    Junko discovered the true nature of his abilities.


    "Grrrr!"


    Shi Yuki moaned, frowned, and went out loud. Blood was piercing the left arm and right shoulder, two in each of the abdomen and chest, with invisible energy.


    Fumiu-chan, that kid''s ability is the same as that of Kurodou-kun and Tsubakuren-san


    Junko tells me.


    "Ah... I see now..." This guy uses two abilities at the same time: power and spatial manipulation... eek... eek... eek... "


    History pleases as she coughs and spits out her blood with her mouth full of the true nature of her ability.


    It''s a pleasure for an ordinary person to suffer instant death damage, but it''s not a fatal wound for her regenerative abilities. However, her pride has been damaged by the heavy damage she took earlier.


    "You''re a simple, strong and troublesome person." But you''re out of luck when you''re hostile to me. "


    Shi-yuki said that she took something out of her white coat pocket and scattered it on the floor.


    At first glance it looked like a guinea pig, but only the head was different. My head is wrinkled and dented even more than Uncle Kuga. There were three of them.


    The guinea pigs line up on the side and run to the floor.


    I see the guinea pigs coming towards me.


    "Ugh..."


    Without releasing any extraordinary force, I tried to wave my arms, but I couldn''t stop thinking. No, I made a movement that seemed to come to my mind.


    The running guinea pig''s shrunk head swelled all at once. When I saw the metamorphosis, I was scared.


    Head swelling was more than four times greater than that of the body.


    Ahhhh!


    Feeling unsafe, your arms wave down.


    The force of the spatial manipulation acts to transfer the body of three guinea pigs.


    At the same time, the energy generated by the motive force is also diffused and transferred to the place where the three guinea pigs were transferred. I deliberately transferred the guinea pig first, and then the attack itself.


    Three explosions occurred simultaneously.


    "Gupiu... you saw through it..."


    I covered my face with my arms and prevented the blast.


    When I attacked the guinea pig that was approaching me, I was blown away. He instantly cut it off, transferred the guinea pigs, talked about the distance, and then struck.


    "That girl, she''s doing a lot of work." I feel like I''m used to fighting. "


    Junko smiles and raises her admiration.


    Kukuku, you''re out of luck when you''re hostile to me.


    "Um, after saying that line, the attack failed, but I''ll say it again right after that."


    Junko bursts into a funny smile as she smiles unbeatably.


    Ughhhhhhh!


    Einah screams and waves her arms. It spread and shifted its power into the space where Shi-ryu was.


    Just in case, it''s a power attack, so if it''s a one-shot attack, we don''t need a transfer. However, it is a transfer to multiple and multiply attacks.


    "Gupyuuu"


    Shi Yu laughed with her nose and spread her arms to the side. Then, something like a membrane spreads out from the palm of the hand and covers the perimeter of the historical pleasure. The membrane swelled and thickened, boosting and changing into a shabby shape of the armor. It was a tortoise armor.


    The back of the turtle was wrapped around the body of Hikari and unfolded into a sphere, and it captured all the diffuse metastasis attacks.


    At the end of the attack, the turtle''s armor bounces and unlocks. The bursting armor turned into something else. Each fragment of the armor turned into a swallow and headed toward the eaves at high speed.


    Ughhhhhh!


    The number of swallows was large, but the swallows swung their arms and shot them down. It may explode again, so it is being transferred at the same time as it is being shot down.


    Ugh!


    Yes, I screamed and stiffened. The swallows that approached him unleashed a purple lightning bolt, causing the swallows to be electrically shocked.


    High-voltage, high-current shadows collapse after peeling off their white eyes.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Shi Yuki decides to win or lose and laughs high.


    "Well, what do you want me to do with this guy?"


    "Fumiu-chan, wait a minute. I wonder if you can leave this child with me."


    Junko took control of Hikoku as she approached her fallen nest.


    "Huh? I fought and defeated you. And yet..."


    "Come on, I owe you a lot."


    Junko laughs and complains with her hands together as she pleases History.


    "Hmph. This loan is huge. Gupyuu"


    I thought about ignoring it in a mean way, but I thought it would be more beneficial to make a loan for Junko, so I decided to listen.


    "Thank you very much."


    Saying thanks, Junko approaches the fallen eternity.


    And he boweth down by the side of the fallen eagle, and lifts up the eagle''s body, and closes his eyes.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to implant the artificial magic eye into this child." This child has a powerful curse on her eyes, and it seems she can use this much power. But you should be able to see normally. "


    Asking History, Junko looked down at his friend''s face and replied with a sad expression.


    "Just do it on your own." No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no... That No... it''s swollen, you should go and see how it goes first. "


    "Fumiu-chan, let''s go first." I''ll tell her that I''m going to transplant her eyes, and I''ll convince her to do it. "


    "I see. I need to ask you something first, okay?"


    Nishiyuki changed his voice a little and asked with a strange face.


    "Hmm? Something''s happening right now, Fu Mi Chu-chan, a girlish tone." It happens sometimes, doesn''t it? Could it be that you''re making the usual ghupu pyu pyu pyu pyu pyu? "


    "Junko, I felt like I was angry with you... why were you angry?"


    Ignoring Junko''s point, Shi Yuki asked a question.


    Oh, did it look like that?


    Junko shrugs her cheeks and smiles brightly.


    "There is no deep reason." I was born blind. However, seeing a blind person doesn''t always make you feel sick. When I see a little girl who is blind, and there are many other parts that match me, I can''t remember the past. "


    "I see. You had that side, too." Gupyu. Surprisingly, I felt something new about Junko''s human side. ��


    I want to know so much about Fumi-chan, too


    "There''s a lot of things you can do with a dustpan." But aren''t we ashamed of each other to be known? "


    Surely not.


    Junko and Shi-yuki talk with the smears.


    Shi Yuko turns away from Junko and makes a phone call.


    (I''ll call in the guards in the building. I''m here for this kind of time.)


    What I did not call from the beginning was that I and Junko decided that it would be enough, but Junko did not move, and History began to feel that it was in her hands alone.

 2649 21

    The surviving twelve selected Potassium Chloride soldiers retreated to the ground floor entrance.


    "Wait until reinforcements arrive." Don''t be so vigilant. "


    It was a few seconds after the captain''s light gave orders to his men.


    Only those who knew the soldiers well realized it. Something terrible is approaching.


    The automatic door to the entrance opens and a girl enters the building.


    It is not normal to see a girl coming in alone at night in a building on this artificial island. Not to mention the girl''s demonic spirit, bloodshot eyes and rough breath, I felt even more abnormal.


    "More vigilance."


    Keep your men alert while the light shoots the gun at all times.


    "I was hungry, but it was just fine. I''ll eat you all."


    The girl who came in - the bells of the spirit of power - looked over at the soldiers and mumbled with a distorted smile.


    The spirit of power has an impulse and desire for cannibals. So processed by those who changed into the spirit of power. Even when he was possessed by the calf, he was driven by the urge to kill and devour others.


    The bell emits electromagnetic waves. Some people feel sick and painful. Some of them were strange.


    The light also felt pain, and he didn''t hesitate to shoot the girl. All your men shoot at once in the light.


    The ringing of the bell, which is raising the physical function to the limit, passes between flying bullets and approaches one of the soldiers.


    In an instant, the approaching soldier stiffens into fear. At that time, he realized that his inescapable death would come. At the same time, the movement of the body stopped naturally.


    When the bell rang, the soldier''s body was torn apart like paper and split into two, and his upper body was blown apart and hit the pillar of the entrance. Her torso was upside down and she fell to the floor. Her internal organs were overflowing from the cutting surface and she was covered over her upside down face.


    Seeing the sight, the other soldiers stopped moving as well. Everyone breathes. Even the light stiffens for a moment.


    It was the light that was unleashed first from the curse of fear. Shoot the gun at the bell. The other soldiers resume the shooting in a hurry.


    The bell rings even faster. It''s not just the power of the Paradise Pane that wields the power of humans apart. The soldiers of the selected potassium chloride were bathed in microwaves, motionless, and unable to dodge the bell''s attack.


    One by one, they''re going to kill me again.


    "Retreat..."


    The light groaned bitterly, but it didn''t seem like it was going to work. I can''t run properly. Even if I escaped, I couldn''t escape. They''re all going to kill us.


    The body of light was pulled by someone.


    I noticed that the light was in a strange place. The view is subtly blurry. It can be seen that the contours of cavities like tunnels form the boundaries of space.


    "Hmmm!" Eko''s stupid power! I mean it, Eko can do this! "


    Dragging light into a subspace tunnel, Alice screams at her best, dragging another soldier in.


    In another place, azaleas were helping the soldiers as well.


    Appreciate


    The light muttered and entered the subspace tunnel.


    ��There are only three people here who could help us.��


    Azalea connects her subspace tunnel with the tunnel of ant swirls and calls out.


    "There are two of us here..." I lost! "


    "What are you being so careless about at a time like this?"


    While dazzled by the words of Alisui, I blamed Atsushi. The entrance is a sight of hell. Seven soldiers are exposed to the unharmed wreckage.


    And the bells that devour the bodies. The light of the sight was seen without exposing her eyes.


    "Bell tone... you... what are you doing?"


    The automatic door opened and the courage to come inside roared. Don''t go into the building. What he saw was a bell that was covered in blood and devoured the dead flesh of people.


    Behind the courage, the four of them, Masamoru, Hikaru, Shuu, and Fuku, also came in. And he watches the bloody bells that devour people''s flesh, and he breathes.


    "Oh my God..."


    My calf is biting my teeth. When I was possessed by the power spirit myself, I was tearing people apart like that. The wicked memory comes back.


    "Hahaha! Ahahahahahahahahahaha! The bell rings! It''s not a treat! Ahahahahahahahahaha!"


    Everyone was surprised by the courage to laugh suddenly. No, I''m not surprised by anything other than the Masuma.


    "What are you laughing at all of a sudden, this guy..." What''s wrong with this? "


    Brightness frowned at the courage to laugh.


    "Um, this is it." My courage is really furious. Courage laughs like that when anger reaches its peak. "


    Masamori explains.


    Are you from Kansai?


    "I don''t think so..." The Kansai people are going to die? "


    Shuu said, and Zheng Ma unexpectedly spilled a smile.


    "I''ll do this with Masuma, so you guys go upstairs and cover for the mad scientist woman with glasses called Shi-yuki Soundwood." And tie up the manjiji and bring them here. It de-spirituates the bell tone. "


    Conscious of Brightness, Shuu, and Calves, Yuuki continued to stare at the bell tone.


    "Ahhn? There''s no need for me to give you orders." If you want me to do it, please do it. With all your heart. "


    "Please."


    Courage immediately told Bright, who was teasing this period.


    "Ke, I''m begging you to do that. I don''t know if I have to do it." Hey, it''s a cultivation. "


    "Yes, yes."


    "If you ask me, I can convert my brain into a person who is very enthusiastically asked to do just one short request." In a way, it''s amazing.


    Shuu and Zhengma were shocked by Radiant''s words.


    "Be careful. I have a bad feeling about this. You can hear the demon crying from above."


    Courage warned the three as they tried to move.


    What? That demon''s crying?


    I''ll explain later.


    Although Shuu asked questions, he could not afford to answer them with courage.


    Well, even though the hierarchy is different, I can see that there is a tremendous demonic spirit drifting around.


    Brightness said as she moved.


    "Maybe he''s..."


    As I followed Bright and Cultivator, my calves murmured. I knew what was going on up there.


    The bell missed Hikaru. I couldn''t take my eyes off the courage to smash my gaze into an intense rage.


    "Fufu. Do you know what the manju is doing?"


    Cultivator, who did not miss hearing the mumbling of the calves, looked back at the clothes and asked.


    "Yeah... Maybe he''s using humans and animals to create monsters one after another." He''s incredibly quick, and he''s got a lot of mysteries that can turn people and animals into monsters. Well... he''s the one who says he made the most monsters in this country, and I think he''s right. That''s all monsters that can harm people..... "


    Ke, in other words, our star coal stream is earning money thanks to the manju.


    Listening to the calf, Radiant laughs sarcastically.


    And we''re aiming for alienation.


    Alienation?


    It''s the art of creating subspace and creating a space that works to your advantage.


    While the calf''s words were being repaired, Hikaru instantly understood.


    ��That''s where he comes in. That''s where he comes in.��


    I was anxious to know that it was extremely difficult to win the man''s reign.


    Moving into the back of the floor with multiple labs, Shi Yu frowned at the scene that spread out in front of her.


    The walls, the floor and the ceiling are covered with strange viscous threads. It was overflowing with giant mosses and ferns.


    Three-horned devils, a first-eyed dog with a torn mouth, a human face, elongated limbs, test tubes, beakers, and various demons emerge from the shadows of the plants, looking at Shi Yu and Junko with hostility. What they have in common is that they are all covered with viscous yarn.


    "These guys... they''re based on a virus, not a fungus. Gupyu"


    And some of the equipment is mixed with it.


    "It looks like there''s a lot of them in the back, too." Creating such a demon in such a short period of time is a big deal. "


    I wonder if this is about to become alien.


    As Shi Yuki and Junko were talking, a demon covered in viscous threads ran at once.


    Shi Yu''s arms turned into mantis sickles, cutting off the approaching demon from one end.


    Junko releases a small beam from the demon''s eye and kills the demon before approaching.


    "Wahahahahaha! Doing something similar to me can be friendly! But it doesn''t... it hurts!?"


    The dog-shaped demon, avoiding History''s attack, bit History''s legs.


    "Let''s do this!"


    After stabbing the dog''s head with a sickle, he stamped the dog''s head many times in the shape of anger.


    "I''ll be off guard."


    "Shut up! It''s bad because you don''t support me firmly!"


    Shi Yuki yells at Junko who laughs.


    "What the hell?"


    "It''s going to be amazing."


    What kind of situation is this?


    Several humans came from behind, and I was surprised to see the sight of viscous threads and viscous yokai. The paranormal abilities and magicians in Grim Penisville called by Shi Ying. There are others. They are the guards of the building.


    "There is a strong demonic spirit in the back." I saw a lot of people out there. "


    A bearded man wearing a scarlet suit and a soft hat of the same colour as the suit wore a dandy vibe, said.


    "Don''t worry, you guys are going to fight, too"


    Encouraged by History, Grim Penis'' Paranormal Guards take part in the battle.


    "It was almost like all the miscellaneous fish, so it would be easy to deal with it if you pressed a few more times."


    Shi Yu said while regenerating the part bitten by the dog-shaped demon. The demons covered in viscous yarn were slowly decreasing in number.


    But it looks like something like a boss has also come out inside


    Junko looked down the aisle and said:


    As I flew slowly through the air, something approached me. At first glance, it only looks like a fish, but there is no such thing as just a fish swimming in the sky. It was a flying monster with the appearance of a fish.


    What is it? Fish? Catfish?


    "A strange face..."


    Is it okay to attack already?


    Looking at the fish, the Grim Penis super guards say:


    It''s all brown and loess-colored with patterns, and there are countless beard-like protrusions in the mouth. The body is slightly flashy and the body is long.


    "You look like an adult, but you look like you''re strong." It''s full of demonic vibes. "


    The man in the scorched tea suit warned and began to cast a spell.


    "That''s an oase." You have a humorous face, but you''re one of them. "


    And, Junko.


    Oose opens her mouth.


    "Hmm...?"


    "The force... is being sucked away..."


    "Keep your distance."


    Those who were nearby felt strange and immediately distanced themselves from Ose, but one of them ran away late.


    "Wait... help..."


    A woman who is deprived of her strength and unable to stand merely by her side, stretches out her hand and pleads for salvation, but no one tries to help her.


    Oose closed his mouth and stretched the protrusion on the beard growing from around his mouth, trying to skewer the woman.


    A door to the space was opened to the woman''s side in one place, and someone grabbed and pulled the collar of the woman, dragged her into the door of the space, and saved the crisis.


    "Don''t let him burn you."


    A bearded Dandy man in a scorched tea suit exhales. Next to it is the figure of a woman. The man releases the collar he was grabbing and puts his hand in the pocket of his suit.


    A man takes something out of his pocket and throws it at Ose.


    A small white mass jumped from side to side and headed toward Ose.


    Oose opens his mouth and tries to suck in strength again. I instinctively realized that the creature was the one that was coming.


    "Unfortunately, that evil beast has special specifications." And a pseudo creature. It doesn''t work for you, either. "


    Immediately after I put my hand on the soft hat and the man muttered with eagerness, the speed of the little white mass - the evil beast - grew and flew in a straight line towards the horse in the air. I jumped into its mouth and pulled out of its tail.


    When he jumped into Oose''s body, the evil beast devoured his body thoroughly. Ose fell sideways and was exhausted.


    (Heartbreaking witchcraft?) The school of magic itself is equivalent to a low rank, but I also mastered the art of using space, and this person seems to be a magician with a lot of power.)


    With the bearded Dandy Man sideways, Junko thinks.


    "I''m late."


    A man dressed in a white suit with a straight face arrives.


    "Gupyu. Senri, it was you." Chiron was better, but no good. "


    ��I thought so too. You weren''t lucky, were you?"


    Shi Yuki and Senri talk about it unfortunately. Chiron and Senri were around with Grim Penisville guards. Although Chiron was superior to him in terms of combat power, Hikaru spoke such a dialogue.

 2650 22

    Battle Creatures that were made, Researchers that escaped, experimental animals, germs, and male healers became evil from one end.


    Many of them are unsuccessful, but there are no problems. You can create a large number of monsters, gather them in one place, and create a demonic spot here.


    The viscous threads stretched all over the place, and the growing ferns and mosses have the effect of amplifying demonic energy. These form a demonic spot.


    "Ahhh... my days with Grimm''s penis were healthy and fun ~. You''ve already ruined my life by doing this ~"


    On top of the viscous threads, he looked at the lab overflowing with various kinds of monsters, and the man grinned and murmured.


    The man was in high spirits. A vortex of intense demons is formed, and an alienation phenomenon is occurring. In the more demonic spot, he is constantly under intense demonic energy.


    If you''re an ordinary person, you''ll become a demon, but from a male reign, you''ll feel as if you''re in a hot spring.


    "It can''t be helped ~, Sengi-san didn''t try to protect me, and I want to survive for my calves ~"


    As I mumbled with a laugh, I entered the casting of spells and added more monsters.


    "Is this the kid she''s worried about?"


    The power spirit possessed by the bell laughs.


    Courage is expressionless, just staring at the bell tone.


    "It''s a pity that my daughter is unconscious, but how about you?" I''m going to get killed by this girl, but I can''t wait to see how she looks. At the very least, when I eat you, I will occasionally return this girl to her consciousness and taste your flesh. "


    "I hate red. And I''m gonna bleed out, and I''m gonna bleed out everywhere. We also need to punish them."


    Without catching up with the words of the spirit of power, Yuuki spoke of what he thought and summoned the demon''s upper body into the entrance.


    "This is... again..."


    Looking up at the great demon, there was also a spirit of power in the drifting stone. It''s not a full size, but it''s quite huge, even on the upper body.


    "Oh my, this is a terrible crime again."


    Zuma starts the Yama app and smiles at the number of the sin of the spirit of power. Judging from the political horse who uses his ability to convert sin into power, the enemy has the power to destroy the enemy.


    The bell ran towards courage. Before the courage, there was a big demon''s upper body, but I didn''t care. I am confident that I can break through.


    The courageous giant demon waved his arm and tried to grab the bell tone, but the bell tone ran up to the giant demon''s hand and jumped over it to avoid it.


    The great demon thrust out in front of his face and opened his mouth wide to hear the bell. However, the bell ran up to the shoulder of the great demon, putting his hand on his ear and climbing all the way to the top of his head. At the same time, he avoided the attack and overcame the great demon.


    The bell tone stood in front of Yuuki as it passed over the Big Demon''s head. There are no more obstacles. After that, I think it''s over by ripping off the body of courage, and the bell sound laughs naturally.


    "Disgusting. What a way to laugh."


    A distorted smile that the real ringtones have never been seen before, and courage raises a fierce sense of discomfort.


    The bell tone did not return any words in particular, and tried to wave his arms toward courage, but the body of courage covered the curtain and hid it.


    The sound of the bells peeled off her eyes, but she waved her arms and attacked the curtains.


    There is no response. There is no courage at the end of the curtain cloth rolling up. And even the fluttering cloth disappeared.


    Looking sideways at a sign, there''s a penguin as tall as a human. The penguin magician whose courage had been summoned sometime. And there was a curtain next to the penguin magician.


    The penguin magician''s eyes joined with the bell tone, took the silk hat, bowed, and waved the stick on the wing to the side. The curtains were rolled up to match the movement, and courage appeared.


    "Yama App, ''Restraint''"


    "Guu...!?"


    Shortly after the bell tone was distracted by the Penguin Magician, Zheng Ma activated his ability.


    "I knew it. It worked without resisting [Resist]." The bigger the crime, the more powerful it will be. "


    Masamori smiles when she sees the bell tone that has stopped moving.


    "But that doesn''t mean you can''t move forever." I''ll take care of the restraint, and then you''ll unleash your power. "


    Ahah, you know very well, courage


    Hearing the words of courage, Masamori is impressed.


    The great demon''s hand grabbed the bell tone''s body. Masuma sees it and unlocks the Yama app.


    "Do you think you can keep this guy under lockdown until you bring him in?"


    I looked alternately at the bell tone that was gripped by Zheng Ma and the demon, and I heard the courage.


    "Hmm. Subtle." I don''t think so. I just... don''t think I''m being quiet like this, but -- oh, I''ve already resisted. "


    Masuma launches the Yama app again, wrapping a barrier around the bell tone.


    "I''ve been doing my own microwave attacks." I''m trying to prevent it now, but I''m going to use a lot of force to prevent it. "


    "Good work. Either we stun them or we don''t have to rely on them, we don''t even have to bring the manju, we have to kill them with our hands." And your curtain is invisible to me, but I haven''t even guarded the demon grabbing the bell. Even though it embodies the image, the demon is also taking damage. Do something about it. "


    "Oh, that''s a bit difficult..."


    In response to the demand for courage, Masamori leaks a bewildered voice.


    The bell slowly pulled open the demon''s hand. It was heated from within by the microwaves, and the power of the demon was weakened.


    Haaaaaaa!


    The scream of the rift rose. He was a penguin magician.


    The penguin magician took off his silk hat again, and countless white pigeons flew from it, flying toward the sound of the bell.


    "Ugh...!"


    The sound of the bell faltered as a group of pigeons flew around her face.


    Even as I waved my arms and stroked the pigeon away, the bell sound grabbed by the demon''s hand again while I was doing so.


    "This time it was useful, wasn''t it?" I''ll praise you. "


    Courage glances at the Penguin Magician. The penguin magician swings his wings to the side in front of his face, moving his mouth slightly and making a little noise.


    I can''t kill a spirit, but can I be courageous?


    Zheng Ma asks.


    "There must have been another bell among the bells." Let''s get him to help us first. Hey, can you hear me? Come on out. "


    Courage calls to the bell.


    "I''m listening." I had a short time to take control of my body, so I saved it when I was here. "


    The bell tone turned to the courageous one and said. The face is different from the usual bell tone and the bell tone possessed by the power spirit.


    ��What do you want me to do? I don''t have the power to kill spirits, either.


    "Can you use the power of the Bell Tone Paradise Pane?" Paradise Pane, Masamaru''s Yama App, all of them have the ability to apply. Do something with the two of you to convert the possessed spirit into the power to cast out. Of course, I''ll help you. "


    The great demon bent down. It was only the upper body, but the whole body became real. However, it will be used on the ceiling of the entrance, so I can''t help but pull my torso and bend over.


    "The power of the great demon is healing." It also acts on the mind. I''ve never tried it, but it might work on a spirit body. I''ll try it now. Try what the three of you couldn''t do before. It''s my first time, but I can do it. "


    "Yuuki, you just came up with that, right?" It''s not a one-size-fits-all ability, and it''s not realistic to assemble it into a new ability with your own ideas, all morning and all evening. "


    Listening to the suggestions and policies of courage, Masamori says in a dumbfounded manner.


    "If you''re a servant, do as I say." Even if you can''t, just try harder. "


    "Wait, I''ll try to assemble it in my head."


    Zheng Horse meditates and thinks.


    (Let''s try it by adding the "prison work" that manipulates the opponent and the "confession" that makes him spit out information. put the image together well....)


    If you don''t hurry, I won''t hold it.


    The bells of the previous life rushed.


    "Giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle!"


    Suddenly, a penguin magician crowed.


    "He''s joining us."


    The penguin magician nodded with courage.


    "Penguin, I''m going to cry in such a voice..."


    It was a terribly frightening voice, and the horse was smiling bitterly.


    "All right, all right. The image is ready."


    Zheng Ma nods.


    Well then, let''s go.


    One, two, three...


    Courage and penguin magicians speak out, the four of them (?) activated the ability at the same time.


    Nghhhhhhhhh!


    The spirit of power returns to consciousness and undergoes a fierce rejection reaction. I can''t stand being inside the bell. Furthermore, I am driven by the strong urge to get out of here. And you want to spit everything out and relax.


    Various strong emotions, pains, and impulses acted together, and the spirit of power jumped out of the body of the bell tone.


    An indeterminate white beetle moves violently. Like a high-speed, stupid amoeba, it was reflected in the eyes of the courage and the horse.


    The white rainbow rose above the entrance and disappeared through the ceiling.


    "Um...... Masamune, Yuuki......"


    A bell that alternates between the two in a crisp face.


    "You seem to have returned to your senses." Besides, you don''t remember anything? It''s very unpleasant. "


    Zheng Ma sighs deeply.


    "What kind of a horse is that?" I... when I wake up, suddenly I can be dismissed by a horse, or some kind of worst awakening. I mean... the disgusting taste in your mouth... Wow... blood? "


    I spit out what was left in my mouth, and the bell sound surprised me. I think it is better not to tell you what it is, Masamori.


    "You were possessed by a spirit." You burned me to death. "


    Courage tells with a reassuring smile.


    "That''s right." I''m sorry. My memory is flying... but I don''t know how I''m doing, and I know it was tough somehow... "


    "Besides, even the horses fought to help you." And yet there is no such thing as that. Later, it''s punishment. "


    What? Did Masuma help you too?


    Listening to the words of courage, the bell unexpectedly looked at the horse.


    "Yes, I helped you." Wonder what that is? Wouldn''t the ringtone help me if I was a pinch? You''re abandoning me? If so, it''s terrible. It''s terrible. "


    "I... don''t think so, but I was surprised"


    The bells sounded depressing and uncomfortable when the bells said badly.


    "In other words, that means that you saw me as a kindred who abandoned my people." I knew it was terrible.


    A political horse jokes and shrugs his shoulders.


    "Companion...?"


    I was surprised by the bell tone when I thought that Masuma was aware of it, including herself.


    "No matter what I think, I''m not one of them." We''ve known each other for a long time, haven''t we? "


    "It''s a servant."


    Courage corrected when the horse smiled at the bell tone.


    "I''m sorry. That''s right. Thank you for your courage, Masamune."


    And then it happened.


    When Zhengma laughed at the dialogue of the bell tone, the automatic door of the entrance opened and a strange pair of people entered the building.


    One is a boy with a basket in his hand and cat ears. The other one is a toddler who can only be seen as a kindergarten child. Both of them are familiar to the courageous.


    Ah, it''s been a long time.


    "Hmm. Fucking cats and their bodies."


    The cat-eyed Katyusha boy Naru smiled, and Yuuki snorted as she looked at the basket.


    Who''s a fucking cat?


    The basket trembled and a mechanical voice echoed.


    "Mr. Milk, I''m so glad you''re here."


    An ant swirl jumped out of a subspace tunnel. Azalea also came out.


    What are you doing here?


    "Of course, I came for the purpose of male-dominated yuzo-grass gifts." He''s the one I need. "


    Asked by his courage, he answered with milk that remained in the basket.

 2651 23

    Brightness, Shuu, and Calves moved in an elevator without using the emergency stairs. Junko and Nishiyuki are also traveling by elevator.


    Since the elevator is ambushed the moment it is opened, the staircase is basic to move in enemy territory, but there are many ways to protect yourself, such as Bright and Junko. In addition, it seemed unlikely that the elevator would be marked as it was already engaged above.


    It''s not unusual. It''s demonic.


    Upon arriving at the desired floor, I felt a high concentration of demonic vibes throughout the hierarchy on my skin, and Brightness gave an unstoppable smile.


    "Yep. It''s even better than when Nuri Village''s evil deity devil." And more than that in Shinjuku. "


    The cultivator agreed and walked ahead. Brightness and calves followed a little further away.


    "There was also the Shinjuku Evil Spirit Disperse Festival." Well, the demonic quality is different from that time.


    "Tel said that name was terrible."


    "I remember what people said."


    "I agreed to that, too."


    Shining and cultivating while chatting. The lightness of the two of them worries my calves.


    "Be careful." He''s... obviously in combat mode. Because the one who took it seriously is very strong. Well... I''ll be your shield to convince you. "


    "What are you trying to convince me of?" Even if you put it on your rope quietly? "


    After urging vigilance, Shuu stopped and looked back at the words he had added.


    "I was the one who killed her in the first place..."


    It''s a nagging puffer.


    "Possessed by the spirit." And it was your guardian who possessed the spirit. "


    "You mean you have to make someone responsible..."


    "We''re important people to our calves, and if we don''t kill them and they''re incapacitated, that''s fine, but we''re on a mission to kill the serial killer."


    If you can convince me, I''ll be able to solve it.


    Shuu remembered, but Shining said calmly.


    "It''s just that, even if you try to clean up the culprit with the Spirit of Power''s rampage, the person who triggered it will repeat the same thing without reflection..." So if you can''t convince me, you won''t be able to avoid the fight. "


    ��I know. That''s why I''m trying to convince you to avoid it as much as possible.��


    Irritable.


    "It''s not time for a conversation." It''s okay to argue here, just follow Teru''s policy. "


    "It''s always the same. I''m the owner, and I want you to match me with the owner."


    When the cultivator said it, Xiu Ming laughed.


    "I mean, what happened to the guys that Zhu Tang sent here?" You''ve already been hit, haven''t you?


    A cultivator who walked ahead stopped at a corner while Brightness said.


    Rumor has it the body is dead.


    The cultivator muttered sarcastically as he looked at the remains of the full armored soldiers rolling on the floor.


    "Is this a soldier in Grimm Penisville?" Or is it a soldier sent by Zhu Tang? "


    "I don''t know which one."


    As they spoke, passing between the corpses, the three headed towards the back of the aisle. The deeper you go, the more demonic you become.


    The battle between Shi Yuko, Junko, and those with the ability to serve Grim Penis continued.


    From the back of the aisle, monsters of various shapes appeared and attacked one after another. Individual strengths are scattered, and there are only a few sharks, and others are tough.


    "The number of wounded is increasing." Hey, there. Back off without pushing. "


    A bearded man in a scorched tea suit orders the wounded to fight first.


    "Hey, don''t let the wounded retreat lightly." Let him fight to the point where he dies even more. "


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Is this a battle that makes sense?"


    The bearded man rebelled against Shi Yuk''s order.


    "My lab might be broken." Your lives are more important than mine. "


    "I really wanted to go home..."


    The young man in the white suit beside the bearded man was blurred when he heard the heartless words of Shifu.


    (Even as we take out the wounded, we are progressing a little bit, and there are no casualties here, and the situation is not so good at the moment.)


    And, Junko thinks.


    "Junko, fight a little more seriously." If you stay on the front line and keep up the good work, we can all make it easier. "


    Shi Yuki sees Junko and blames her. Earlier, Junko picked up the body fluids and cells of the monsters that were killed and put them in the vinyl. In the meantime, as I recalled, she was participating in the battle with a transfer attack and an artificial magic eye beam.


    "I was forcibly brought by Fumi-chan." There''s no reason to fight. "


    "Gwwww, now that I''ve forced you to bring me here, you have to fight seriously." That''s what it means to live like a pure child. "


    "I don''t care if you decide on your own what I mean to live." Well then, how about paying back the big debt I owed you just now? "


    "Ahhh, that''s no good." At this rate, I won''t repay that debt. "


    While Junko and Hiroyuki were talking, the appearance of the monsters stopped at some point.


    Are you finished?


    One of the other people on the Grim Penis side muttered in a rough sigh.


    No. A more powerful demonic owner is approaching.


    Senri said as he meditated and focused on detecting the signs.


    The other faces were nervous as they picked up the signs.


    A man appeared from the corner of the aisle. He was an elderly man in a white dress with an unbearable face.


    "Ah, hello, hello, everyone." []/(exp, adv) (1) (uk) at some point/in a gathering/(2) (uk) at some point/at some point/at


    The middle-aged man, Yuzo Jiji, bowed to the heko with his hand on his head.


    GUUPIUU, MANJI, finally you''re here


    History delighted with an invincible smile toward the male reign.


    (Oh, my God, this guy''s got an unbelievably harsh mind. It''s like he''s been demonized.)


    On the surface, History is blowing the leeway, but it is struck by the huge amount of demonic energy emitted by the male dictatorship, and it is just as nervous as the other faces.


    "Manji, I appreciate your power and talent." If you stop making a scene right now, you can put your palms around it. "


    "I didn''t do anything wrong ~? I''m the victim." Even if I''m doing this now, it''s for self-defense. I can''t die for the sake of my calves. To strengthen the calves ~ "


    Shi Yuki calls out, but he doesn''t get along.


    "It has been remodeled for hundreds of years to make the calves stronger, but it hasn''t been strengthened enough in terms of combat power. Although it has excellent robustness and regeneration ability, I have definitely avoided dangerous measures. However, this time, Fish Taku in Kijima, which seemed to be safe, caused an unexpected rampage, and this happened. You put your calves in danger, and I''m calling you a bad person too ~"


    The man who was speaking so much and dropped his shoulders disappointedly, but he immediately raised his face.


    ��Everyone makes mistakes. And yet, I am about to make the mistake of being overburdened with a great sin. It''s not much, is it?"


    On the other hand, the demonic and murderous aura of the male dictatorship swelled up against the backdrop of an unconvincing voice.


    "If you''re not confident in your arms, it''s better to step back without trying." This person''s power is unusual. "


    Senri urged all of Grim Penis'' abilities.


    "Hey, Senri." Don''t be ridiculous. Hey, don''t listen to what Senri just said. Those who are not confident in their arms will go on a special attack, become a meat wall and a pigeon, and try their best until they die. If you can blow yourself up, that''s even better.... hey! Why are you retreating without following my orders? Don''t be ridiculous! Gyupyupyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Shi Yu smiled and gave a ruthless order, but most of the Grim Penis'' ability people stepped backwards without obeying, so she shouted violently.


    However, those who started to retreat stopped moving at once.


    The viscous threads clinging to them all over the place began to move, entangling them at their feet.


    "This is already my realm, so isn''t it difficult to escape?"


    Immediately after the manjiji said in a dumb tone, those who could no longer move began to move again and ran away. After the restraint by the viscous yarn was released, most of the viscous yarn stranded in the passage was coagulated.


    And the man noticed a change. Check that the temperature of the aisle is dropping rapidly.


    Shortly after I noticed it, a gust broke out. The man unintentionally covers his face. Lots of snow with the wind strikes the man directly.


    "It''s freezing..."


    A man who shrinks his body and trembles. A surprising snowstorm blowing indoors. I can see that it is a substitute for supernatural abilities, but I can see that I can''t exert the power so far unless I have a very powerful power.


    It''s late, Luca.


    Shi Yu complains to the skinny beautiful man, who is wearing all-white clothes, body color and hair to the color of his eyes.


    "Eh, Sonoki Shi-yuki." Now that I''ve done my job, can I go home now? I''m very sleepy today. "


    "I''m not kidding." This is no time to be ridiculous. "


    After listening to the words of Ifuka Luca, Shi Yuki becomes frustrated. Behind Luca, there was also Princess Mashuwa [Tsuuhimeko] and Mud Village Mustache Maru [Dororumura Mustache Maru]. Former killer club and mouse of Junko, but now under the umbrella of Grim Penis.

 2652 24

    "It''s been a long time since the three of you..." How are you doing? "


    Looking at Luca, the princess, and the mud village, Junko called out with an uncompromising smile, but they all coldly ignored it.


    ��O-J-Yu-Yu-Yu-Yu-Yu��


    Mud Village slipped her fingers on the 50 sound diagram projected on the holographic display, and said the name of the man.


    Superfox Dog Raccoon, how do I fight the Yuzo Machine?


    When the mud village asked, a fox with a box appeared upright in front of the mud village.


    When the fox looked at the manjiji, he thought that he had seen all over the place in a panic, and put the box on his head.


    The box opens and a white flag appears. Then, the fox walked bipedally and ran in the direction where the mud villages came from.


    Is that it again?


    "Yeah... you shouldn''t fight..."


    The princess was dazzled, and the mud village cheeked.


    "Ahahaha, that''s an interesting ability ~. I thought it was a monster, but it''s just an image body ~. But the movement is really unique and interesting ~. Ahahaha"


    It seems that Super Fox Dog Raccoon has entered Tsubo, and the man who laughs funny at the bottom of his heart.


    "But it''s cold ~. When it snows, I remember it." Ojizo-san "


    The man says and casts a spell.


    "Nh... what?"


    Feeling the flow of demonic energy around her, Shi Yu looked at the ceiling and walls.


    The surfaces of the walls, ceilings, and floors are slowly undulating. Everyone noticed something unusual because they were waving at their feet, so they first looked at their feet. In addition, it not only waves, but also becomes stupid and clearly deforms.


    Eventually, something that everyone in Japan knew surfaced on the ceiling, on the wall, and on the floor.


    "Jizo-san..."


    "Jizo."


    "You''re a scary Jizo-san, aren''t you?"


    "There were too many of them, and my face was creepy..."


    Each of them moaned and muttered as they saw the Jizo clusters filling the passageway.


    It was certainly a jizzard, but there was one place that was different from the one that was just a jizzard. There was no gentle smile full of compassion floating in the Jizo, and everyone''s mouth was distorted in a wicked smile.


    The submerged Jizo. The Jizo that I sank into the sea once upon a time ~. The masterpiece that made the evil children evil and exterminated the witchcraft of the righteous allies and contained the spirit ~


    Shortly after the man explained, the Jizo group opened their mouths and spit out a large number of dark green objects. It was a wakame.


    A large number of wakame were attacking History. It jumps like a creature with will, stupid, and wrapped around its entire body.


    "Hey... this tentacle is a wakame"


    History is delightful as it tears the wakame from one end.


    "The blizzard doesn''t work very well..." Even though the wakame is about to freeze right away


    Luca said with an annoying expression, releasing a beam of supercooled water from her hand and freezing the wakame.


    Junko was evacuated to a subspace tunnel.


    Each of the other Grim Penis'' talents are struggling, completely covered in wakame and unable to move.


    Senri made a mark and slashed the wakame at one end with the blade of light. Not only were they attacking themselves, but they were also rescuing Grim Penis abilities and outsiders who had been covered in wakame.


    "It looks humorous, but it''s a terrible attack."


    Junko is impressed by the power of the Machine Jinji, which simultaneously attacks more than a dozen human opponents with a large number of wakame attacks over a wide area.


    (Junko is right. Even though I am amplifying my power by alienating this area, this guy is stronger than I imagined.)


    Shi Yu also did not say anything, but she wrapped her tongue around the strength of the manju.


    "Oh, this is troublesome. Let''s quit. Let''s go home and get some sleep. We''re all disbanded. You go home. So we can settle this peacefully."


    "I''m not saying anything of my own..."


    Shi Yu said frustratedly to Luca, who was about to give up after losing her will to fight early.


    ��Why can''t you do something so simple? When it gets troublesome, I give up and go home to sleep. If we do this thoroughly, the world will be at peace. It''s the best way to fight a mean god."


    "Oh... he makes sense ~. Peace is the best thing to say ~. But when you come to Sengi-san, you try to take away my peace..."


    The man agrees with Luca and sighs.


    "Don''t blame me." I wonder if you''re the source of all the evil. "


    Shi Yuki throws it up.


    "You son of a bitch!"


    The princess, who was cutting the wakame from one ability to the next, made a move to scratch the male reign itself.


    Cautionary power activated according to the workmanship of the hand - I thought that the ranged slashing attack by my grandson''s hand hit the male reign, and the male reign was a cool face, and I took the cautionary power itself, which was the princess''s ability, with my own hands. The princess is stunned to see the fact.


    I need a little more ingenuity and training ~


    Immediately after the man grumbled frustratedly, the princess noticed the fact that her wrist was being pressed. A male reigning grandson''s hand is grabbing the princess''s wrist.


    "Gigi!?"


    The princess squatted screaming. His wrists were severed by the hands of his grandchildren.


    "Princess!"


    The mud village screams.


    Mud Village Beard Maru, take Princess Mashu and quickly retreat.


    Luca instructed her to release the white beam of supercooled water towards the manjig.


    From the foot of the male rectangle, something like a green rugged wall stretched out, preventing Luca''s white beam. The green wall immediately froze, but the white beam did not reach the manju.


    "It''s moss..."


    History groaned. The manjiji was growing moss in the aisle. They have massively multiplied similar objects and used them as a barrier against Luca''s attacks.


    Luca''s hand, which emits a white beam, grabs the hand of the Manji''s grandson. I tried to cut it off like a princess''s hand and applied pressure.


    "Hmm...?"


    I lost consciousness of the man.


    After that, Luca released the restraint and retreated. She continued to fall backwards and left the front.


    Hey, wait, Luca.


    When Nishiyuki stopped her, Luca stopped and came back.


    I was trying to find out how far his power couldn''t reach.


    Really ~?


    History pleases Luca''s words with a sceptical voice.


    "Oh my gosh... have you returned?"


    Manji looks up at the void and smiles. Although it was only visible to the eyes of the male reign, there was a white centipede there.


    After a short delay, Junko and Shi-yuki realized that there was someone on the side of the male reign who was releasing a strong spiritual spirit.


    "Gupiu. Is that a spirit of power?"


    History delights in discovering what a white beetle is.


    Kijima''s Fish Taku


    When the man took the washi paper out of his nostrils and spread it out, the white paper was sucked in.


    If you think that the power spirit will become more and more powerful by incorporating it, then that''s not true.


    Junko said that she only put her face out of the subspace tunnel.


    Jizo group who had been spitting wakame for a while stopped spitting wakame at the same time. and separated from the floor and walls at the same time.


    A large amount of Jizo with an evil smile jumped and attacked. It''s just a simple attack that jumps and hits the body, but because it''s so many that it fills the aisle, it''s too much of a threat, and the sight is scary.


    The Grim Penis'' prowess escaped in the blink of an eye.


    "There are too many of them!" This is a boulder, and sometimes it''s not funny. "


    Shi Yuki also saw that he couldn''t deal with this, and ran away.


    "Please help me!"


    "Leave me alone!"


    Those still restrained on the floor screamed. At this rate, a large number of Jizo would crush me and crush me to death.


    Okey-dokey.


    I stood in front of the Jizo group, where Junko came from a subspace tunnel. Then roll up the hem of your clothes and roll out your abdomen.


    "What? What..."


    Suddenly, looking at Junko, who had his belly full, the man unexpectedly covered his face with his hand.


    Divine Erosion


    Shortly after Junko muttered, Junko''s abdomen cracked and her internal organs overflowed out. Junko''s body turned back from the section of her abdomen.


    Flesh and organs grew rapidly in a furious momentum, and the passageway was overflowing with organs, causing a large number of Jizo clusters to be swallowed up by the grew organ and flesh.


    "I''m so warm..."


    Looking at the approach of a group of potent organs that filled the passage rather than the Jizo group, the manjiji was trembling with his hand against his mouth.

 2653 25

    For the first time, Manji gave his full strength at this point.


    "Ehhh!"


    As before, a moss wall appeared in front of the male reign. At first glance, it looks the same, but the density is different.


    Junko''s proliferated organs directly hit the walls of the moss with muscle fibers, blood vessels, bones, and organs.


    High-density moss walls cling to the pressure of the rising coral reef. Elastic disperses impact and pressure, but is pressed into the volume of the organism, causing a crack. The hole is about to open. However, even if it was about to tear, new mosses would soon grow and cracks and holes would be filled.


    It was a moss wall that had held out for a while, but then the limit came. Although the man did not run out of strength, Junko''s power outweighed the durability and regeneration of the moss.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    The moss wall was torn down, and the male healer was wolfed by the clumps of organs that were approaching in front of him.


    But the eclipse did not swallow the male reign, but stopped along the way. Then it suddenly withered and returned to the original Junko in front of the man''s reign.


    "The man won''t heal. Let''s just calm down and talk about it." I don''t think you need to be distracted or fight. "


    "It''s hard to believe, but..."


    Junko laughed and calmed down, but the man was still skeptical.


    "Ah....."


    And, looking at the figure of the girl who appeared behind Junko - Shi Yuki and the others were down, the face of the manju collapsed.


    "Fufu ~"


    The Manjiji shouted cheerfully.


    Junko looked back, and there was a figure of Fuku, Bright, and Shuu walking toward us.


    "Gupyuu! Good work! We''re in a good place!"


    Seeing the calves passing by her side, Shi Yu shouted cheerfully.


    "Luca, take that girl hostage." It''s like his daughter, so you can reverse it all at once with the hostage tactics. "


    "Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Hmph, don''t put your hands on the calf alone!"


    Listening to the outrageous dialogues of History and Pleasure, the male reigner prayed with a pathetic voice as he sat on his throne without a body and without a world.


    "That impotent bastard with his depressing ice abilities." It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?


    As I walked, I looked back to see what Luca looked like.


    "You look familiar. I don''t know his name. I saw it in the battle when Sone Zongxi died, and if the dust accumulated after that, it was also in the battle in front of Buste."


    Luca looked at Radiant and said. Hikaru looked at Luca with her usual unstoppable smile, but Luca looked like she didn''t care.


    "Hey, you don''t have to chat, so let''s just take this hostage." Gupyupyuuuuu


    "I don''t want to. Shi-yuki Sonoki." I don''t want to work on that kind of evil. "


    Shi Yu ordered, but Luca refused.


    "Ahh, also! Anyone else can do the hostage operation!"


    "My abilities are not suitable for kidnapping."


    "Even though I''m hostile, I refuse because it''s too bad."


    "I don''t think I need to do anything extra."


    History pleases, but none of the Grim Penis Psychics would respond.


    "I''m so glad... Thank you all ~...... I mean... I don''t know what you''re fighting for anymore." Hahaha..... "


    Seeing the reaction of the group, he thanked them, and then said with a bitter smile.


    "Gupyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! That''s why I''m telling you not to make a scene from the beginning! You just rushed off on your own, didn''t you?!"


    Listening to the discourse of the male reign, Shi Yu became angry.


    But there are people who are after me, and Soneki-san was going to hand me over, right?


    That''s what you think!


    I don''t think you''re going to cure a man, Fumiu-chan didn''t mean to do that


    Junko sends out a helper boat while sighing.


    "Is that my rampage...?" Isn''t that a terrible story? "


    "I don''t know what''s facing the victim, despite what you invited me to do!"


    Listening to the dialogue of the male reign, Shi Yu becomes more and more furious.


    "Something... a mood of convergence before I convince?"


    The calf mutters.


    "No, I''m afraid not."


    Hikaru came close to Junko and Manji. The calves and cultivators were about the same distance.


    "Unfortunately, you''re already in the eyes of your kingdom"


    "Eh ~? Isn''t that so important that you can look at your country?" Did I do such a bad thing? "


    Listening to the words of Radiant, the man laid his hand on his mouth and looked up at the sky.


    Then, with Hikaru and Junko in mind, I will give a detailed review of the problems and current situation of the manjiji and explain it to them.


    Meanwhile, in the convergence mood, the Grim Penis psychics and outsiders withdrew. Shi Yuki stayed there for the time being.


    ��Hmm... hmm... hmm...��


    After listening to the story, the manjiji was thinking for a while.


    "It''s not a case of stupidity or foolishness." Someone possessed by the spirit of power is down there. You-- "


    "The spirit of power has just returned to me ~. You don''t have to ~"


    Brightness hurried, but the man shook his head.


    "It was this spirit of power that caused this problem in the first place, which was sealed by Fish Taku on Kishima Island. Because of this, a serial murder has occurred, so there is no sin in the calves ~. I''m not guilty either ~"


    "There is no sin in the calves, but there is sin in the old man." No, it''s not up to me to decide whether or not you''re guilty, but I''m the person in charge, so you have to come out and open it. "


    No, I don''t. I hate you ~. If you really want to fight again, I''ll just resist ~?


    When Hikaru complained in a tight tone, the manju also rebelled with a sharp face.


    "Gupiu. I can''t tell." It''s because of the spirit of power, and even though it seems like one thing can settle down, the story won''t go on because the manju is wasted. "


    Shi Yu was dumbfounded and spoke.


    "You don''t understand, Sonoki-san ~. Your interrogation has been terrible since long ago ~"


    Have you been interrogated recently?


    Junko asked the man who said he was fooling around.


    "No. No, but...... But even if the times change, I''m sure it''s the same ~?"


    And, manjiji.


    "There are many people dead, and if you tell them everything, it means that this person is quite dangerous, so it looks like Mark will be made."


    When Shuu said that, courage, Masamori, bell tones, and naru appeared.


    "You''re free of possession. Thank goodness."


    "Yeah, thanks."


    When the calf saw the bell tone and spilled a smile of relief, the bell tone also looked towards the calf and smiled.


    (Milk... you''re here... Were you curious about the grasshopper connection?)


    Shi-yu guessed at Nal''s basket.


    "I''m sorry, but the situation has changed. Hikaru, Shuu, I can''t turn this old man over to you. The bell tone was also saved, so we''ll keep it."


    Courage looked toward Bright and Cultivator, and said in an indifferent tone.


    "Oh? What are you gonna do, man?"


    "Let me protect you." I won''t forgive you for interrupting me. "


    Yuuki spoke in a high-pressure voice to Ximing, who spoke with a grumpy voice. She put her hands on her glasses and let go of the fight.

 2654 26

    A few minutes ago, just before the courageous people showed up, a pure-white cat popped out of the basket held by Nal.


    Milk, huh?


    "I can''t believe you were involved in this, Yuuki." Is this also because of the great convergence on the edge? "


    Seeing the courage to put your hands on your glasses, the grassy milk said in a strange voice.


    ��Any coincidence is inevitably interposed, and everything seems to be pinched by the convergence of the edges.��


    Masamori tea.


    ��What are you doing here? Couldn''t you trust Alice and Atsushi to help you?"


    No, I was going to get in at the end. I wanted to be in direct contact with the grasshopper. "


    Questioned by his courage, Milk honestly spoke of his purpose.


    You just said grasshopper genius.


    Didn''t you hear it from Shi Yue''s asshole? The identity of the guy named Yuzo Jiji is the grasshopper I talked about a while ago. "


    Yuuki had many conversations with Milk, and she had heard the story of Kusaru Genzo. He was responsible for many monsters, including the evil dragon, and brought calamity and tragedy to this country for hundreds of years.


    "Is that the old man who can''t stand it like that?" It''s a pretty misleading image. "


    From what I heard about milk, I had the courage to imagine a more demonic and surprising person.


    I''ll check it out. What is the rationale for Milk to say that? ��


    Didn''t I tell you that demons have characteristics? From the demonic energy detected from the scene of the murder, it turned out that it was the demonic energy that he was dealing with. After that Dinobot disturbance, I also asked my friend Eko and the national supernatural institution to do it. When there was a rampage, if there were traces of demonic behavior and something by Kusaru Genzo was hit, tell me secretly. But I''m surprised you''re inside Grim Penis. ��


    Describe the reasons that led Milk to be convinced.


    ��Even if I don''t... the cat is talking?��


    Katsuura, who came to the entrance sometime, looked at the courage to interact with milk and muttered.


    "I am afraid that grass roots talent can play a very important role in implementing my plan. That''s why I''m going to drag you into my camp."


    "Is that why you''re here?" But right now, it looks like he''s dealing with Nikko and the others. They are also targeted by witchcraft such as star charcoal hired by the state. "


    ''I think it''s probably not his intention that he was caught in the eye of the country. The signs of Kusanagi''s direct bad deeds can only be seen before the Meiji period. Even though there are many indirect evils, I have never had a tail. Probably an accident. There must be a place to drop it. "


    I see.


    "I wonder if it will work that way?" Well, I don''t think it''s going to be easy. "


    Listening to the milk, I was convinced of my courage, but Zheng Ma was skeptical.


    Courage has forged an alliance with me. Grim penises are essentially courageous. Grasshopper - Male Ji Yuzo is already a mad scientist who belongs to the Grim Penis. I don''t know why Historical Pleasure''s asshole is interacting with Manjitsu, but by order of courage, I can make Historical Pleasure pull a spear and let the Manjitsu cooperate with me. "


    Milk that speaks consciously of Masuma''s doubts.


    "When that happens, the obstacles, the problems, the star charcoal, the country that is the client."


    And, Masamune.


    "That''s true, but--I have an old connection with the true rulers of the country, but I can''t really rely on them." The state institution is not a monolith, and my influence has almost disappeared, so I''m not sure if you''ll listen to me even if I ask you. ��


    "First of all, we need to get rid of that piastibi." Milk is your bargaining power. I''ll keep my mouth shut, too. "


    Milk spoke in a strange tone, and courage set the course.


    "Hey, Yuuki. What''s the alliance with milk? Since you''ve formed an alliance, can you be as moff as you like?"


    As the bell rang, he leaned down in front of the milk and began to stroke the throat.


    Hey, stop it. At the moment when you''re in doubt, don''t be mopy.


    I protest, but I don''t resist milk.


    "I''m also interested." I''ve never heard of it. Tell me more about it. ��


    Masamori''s voice became a little stiff, and he asked about his courage. Zheng Ma has a clearly grumpy expression. In fact, I feel bad. I don''t care that courage decides important things where I don''t know where I keep them, and keeps silent about them.


    "I didn''t hide it elsewhere."


    After seeing why Masuma was angry, Yuuki put it forward, and then talked about all the alliances with milk.


    But what''s the benefit of courage?


    After listening to the story, the horse asked with a cold expression.


    ��There''s nothing to be gained. I just agreed a little bit with the idea of a friggin ''cat and a little bit more sympathy. And as long as I have an alliance, I have the nuance that I can keep an eye on him without letting him run wild. I think it''s okay, but if I try to do something that isn''t milk, and I see signs of it, I''ll punish him right away."


    "Fufu, you''re telling me. But I like that about you."


    Milk laughs.


    "Hmmm... you wanted me to teach you that kind of thing. Why are you still silent?"


    "I''ve never heard of it."


    Masamori asked, and the bell tone also turned into a grumpy face similar to a Masamori, and he looked courageous.


    "I told you I didn''t mean to hide anything else. I just forgot."


    "All right, but, you know, just tell me what''s important."


    Although it was a small exhaled horse that seemed convincing on the surface, the alliance of courage and milk was completely unacceptable.


    (I definitely don''t want you to create such a world, and I definitely want to break this alliance with the cat. But we can''t destroy the alliance that Courage wanted. Do you have no choice but to ask for the plane? Difficulty of realization B plus, priority B, importance S minus)


    "Thank you for guarding the building." You can go now. After that, we''ll take care of it. "


    The courage that appeared in front of Male Reign, Shi-yu, Radiant, Shuu, Fu, and Junko commanded lightly. Behind the courage is the figure of a horse, a bell, a null holding a basket, and a horse.


    Hey, Yuuki, don''t say anything of your own. Gupiuu


    "I''m the boss here, so I don''t have to do shit on my own."


    Nishiyuki complains, but he doesn''t take courage.


    "I don''t know what kind of change of heart has happened, but I can''t overlook it."


    Radiant smiled unstoppably and spoke up to her courage.


    "Do you want to kill this Jiji man? He''s part of the Grim Penis, so I can''t overlook that. And the man. I don''t know why you''re rampaging, but hold your spears. If you''re rambling, it''s too much trouble to proceed."


    "It''s for self-defense. It looks like I''ll be handed over to you."


    In response to the words of courage, Manji alternated between Hikaru and Shifu.


    "I''ve told you so many times, but I don''t mean to do that." It''s just a man''s way of thinking about it. "


    Shi Yuki says.


    Manji, there''s someone I need you to meet and talk to, but first we need to get rid of the intruders.


    Yuuki said, Zheng Horse and Bell Sound went to the sides of Yuuki.


    "Are there three of them?" If Fuku can help, the number of people will be the same, but it would be disadvantageous to join the child with glasses and the male reign. How does Junko get out? "


    While the cultivator stood up to the wooden swords, he ran to the people there.


    Of course, I''ll be on the side of Bright and Cultivator.


    Fufu insisted and stepped forward next to the cultivator.


    ��Ahh, I don''t know what''s going on anymore. Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhuuuuuuuuu


    History seems troublesome and vague.


    "And cheek...... I can''t believe the young girls are rough for me. Ahh, ahhh, don''t even mingle with me."


    "Shut up. You''re making things complicated." And while you''re aware of it, you''re stirring it up even more. I''m not going to listen to him like that. "


    The man cares for his calves as he falls, but he lets out his calves coldly.


    "That''s no good, fuuuuuuuuuu, don''t stop getting involved because it''s dangerous."


    It is usual for a man to pull back as soon as he takes cold words and deeds in his lungs, but this time he did not pull back.


    He sighed deeply as if he had given up, and decided to use his hand.


    "If you think it''s dangerous, help me, Dad."


    The man who heard the dialogue in his mouth gently opened his mouth and stiffened.


    The cultivator filled the gap little by little. Courage pushed Ogi''s hands forward and showed him a depressed stance. Masuma is also running the Yama app. Hikaru also began to cast spells.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, daddy nghh!?" Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Exactly the moment the lid of the battle was about to be cut off, the manjitsu, whose joy had reached its peak, shouted loudly in excitement. Everyone''s attention is directed towards the male dictator.


    "Dad is ahhhhhh! Harukiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    While experiencing the greatest orgasm feeling in centuries of life, the man proclaimed exaltedly.

 2655 27

    The great demon''s hand was approaching the cultivation, but the fern plant stretched out from the floor and wrapped around the great demon''s hand and bound it.


    "I won''t let you..."


    Courage understands that it is the work of the male reign because the male reign shouted.


    "Hey, Manji, what do you mean, attacking us trying to help you?"


    "I''m your father, so I''ll do it!"


    When courage asks in anger and in a cold tone, the Male Guardian returns a meaningless answer to the high tension.


    "He''s a nuisance, or a nuisance, or a really annoying guy."


    Shi Yu was shocked to see the man''s reign.


    "We''ve been together for 500 years, so we know better than anyone. This time, I took advantage of that annoying idiot."


    You''re worse than Fumiu-chan, aren''t you?


    Junko says Fuku.


    "Don''t bring me up all the time." Andrei, I don''t want you to tell me. "


    Ah, now I''m just talking a little bit like a girl again


    Junko catches the slight change in History pleasant''s tone and makes a funny move.


    "Oh, yeah. Let''s do something about her in the meantime."


    Junko leaves and tries to leave the scene.


    "Wait, is there someone there? What do you mean, do something?"


    "Hmm, don''t worry about it." I look forward to seeing you later. "


    When the calves call out to Junko, Junko makes her smile mischievously.


    "It''s getting more and more complicated... so I''m just checking to see if the lab is okay, and I''m done with it."


    No, don''t go


    Shi Yu also tried to leave the scene, but a poorly constructed machine voice stopped her.


    "Oh, milk, yes, you were there." Gupuu. What are you doing here? ��


    You said courage, didn''t you? Leave the manju under the control of Grim Penis. "


    When Shifu asked, staring at the basket held by Nal, Milk told Shifu by vibrating the air so that only his voice could reach his ears. The demand for milk now only sounds pleasant to History.


    "Gupyuu... what do you mean?"


    Nishiyuki speaks normally. As for milk, I whispered it in the ear of History pleasure because it is something that many people do not want to hear. In other words, it is of considerable significance to milk, Nishiyuki found.


    "Because he''s a useful guy to me." Therefore, it is desirable to have a shape that is controlled by a Grim Penis. That''s why you stay here until you get there. Keep an eye on it. Sometimes give it a hand. Perhaps even more troublesome distractions will emerge. "


    I was able to guess what the more troublesome distractions were. Reinforcements for the center or true ruler.


    "Ughhhh. Father, power, I''m going ~


    When the Manjitsu spoke happily, a giant yellow glowing thing materialized in front of one hand of the great demon bound by a fern plant.


    The dazzling light overflowed, and those present narrowed their eyes. The intensity of the light gradually subsided, but those who emerged continued to glow.


    It was a giant snake that emitted light as if it were mixed with plants. The long body is rounded like a ball, and even in its rounded state, it is a giant that is likely to reach the ceiling of the aisle. From the angle of the courageous people, you can see the head. The body covered with scales is yellow in color, with orange and yellow vines and leaves entangled in the body, and the same color of flowers all over. Above the eyes, there are a number of thorns that seem to have long and pointed eyelashes.


    "Prominence Stalker"


    Courage unleashes a flaming arch that pursues. The flames roasted the plants that bound the demon''s hand, then headed toward the glowing serpent.


    Countless flames hit the glowing Great Serpent, but it didn''t seem to burn. On the contrary, the flame was covered up.


    "This guy..."


    The courage leaked out a roar full of anger.


    The ball-shaped glowing serpent slowly unwrapped itself.


    ��I don''t like the colors, but other than that, it''s a pretty good design.��


    A plant-loving horse sees a glowing big serpent growing from the inside of his body, and speaks of his feelings.


    The glowing serpent plunged into the courage. Seeing that, Cultivator stopped using melee combat. I didn''t know how to fight a glowing Great Serpent. Even though we are allies, we decided to keep our distance and see what we can do with a wide range of attacks.


    "Slash and run, Shark."


    Radiant cast a spell to complete the magic. A curved blade of light emerges from the floor, restraining the floor and gliding toward courage.


    Whether to deal with the glowing Great Serpent or the Blade of Light, my courage was lost.


    "Change of suit UFO"


    Prowess activates Alraune''s abilities in the body. A silver disk appears above the head of courage.


    The silver disk was rotated and moved to the scratching position to deal with the curved blade of light emanating from the brightness.


    The blade of light strikes the silver disk, and the high-pitched sound echoes through the passage. The movement of the light blade seemed to have stopped, but it did not disappear. A silver disk, little by little, is pressed. The silver disk seemed to stop spinning, but it spinned occasionally, pushing back the blade of light every time, but eventually the high-pitched sound resounded, and the blade of light and the disk were offset and extinguished.


    Two demonic hands were hanging around the glowing serpent.


    The glowing Great Snake flashed for a moment, but quickly twisted itself in the air and jumped toward his left hand.


    The snake jumped much faster than the demon''s hand. The snake''s jaw opens wide and rashes into his hand.


    Immediately after being bitten by a great snake, the demon''s hand disappeared. Because it is an image body, it can be erased with any Tymine of courage, but the Great Serpent who does not know such a thing is surprised and turns away.


    Another demon''s hand flew toward the voided serpent and grabbed its sickle.


    Whether it''s grabbed or not, the great serpent wrapped its whole body around the demon''s hand at high speed, and even wrapped it around the urn that grows from its body.


    Yuuki also wiped out the other demon''s hand.


    The glowing Great Serpent regains his posture in the air and confronts his courage with a sickle.


    "That girl is quite strong ~. You should take it to heart ~"


    Manjitsu, as he proudly says.


    "That old man is angry..." Even though you came to protect me, you attacked me.... "


    Courage stifles the rule of the man.


    Give him a hand.


    "Jesus, My Master."


    Encouraged by the milk, Tsukushi flies toward the manjiji.


    "Yeah ~? It''s a flying gardener ~"


    While surprised to see the figure of Tsutsushi, the manjiji greeted the figure of Tsutsushi and showed a depressed stance.


    Meanwhile, as the glowing great serpent stopped its movement, the cultivator dived under the great serpent floating in the air and approached the courageous ones.


    The cultivator was hit by a horse. Use the power of the Yama app.


    "Yes, [restraint]... won''t work." Your ability to act directly will resist [Resist]. "


    Seeing the height of Shuu''s resistance, he smiled with praise.


    The horse retreats. The cultivator stopped his legs. I was alarmed if there was a trap.


    "Um, um, if you''re quietly depending on your abilities, you''re going to hurt yourself more than you can resist."


    "I see. I won''t hurt you anymore." At most, I''m dying. "


    When Shuu smiled back and told him, he turned to Zhengma and filled the gap at once.


    Shortly before the wooden sword arrived, Masamaru launched a shockwave with the power of the Yama app. The cultivator''s body was blown away in the opposite direction.


    Shuu landed in mid-air in a single spin, and he got up immediately.


    "That was close. Did you get a little alarmed? Me? You? If we show it in the blink of an eye, we won''t be able to do it. Yama App. ''Whipping''��


    When Zheng Ma activated his ability, invisible energy struck his body intermittently. It struck me all over my body, and my cultivator stopped moving.


    (On top of the invisible attack, it flies from all angles. The timing of the attack is also difficult to understand)


    Bruises and internal bleeding were inflicted everywhere, and Shuu collapsed with a distorted face.


    Squatting down and looking at the cultivator lying on the floor, Zheng Ma smiled.


    "It''s dazzling. No, it''s not. In other words--that''s why you''re making it look like you''ve been hit. Isn''t that right?"


    Listening to Zhenma''s dialogue, Shuu raised his face and laughed.


    "I''m not going to take so much damage from the attack I just did, and the radical actor--"


    Furthermore, it was a horse who continued to speak, but the words stopped along the way. Shuu was pointing the handle of the wooden sword at the horse.


    Shortly thereafter, Shuu was shooting at Zhengma from the handle.


    Masamori felt a certain fear of death. I was completely alarmed.


    The bullets were fired by an invisible barrier. However, it is not a Yama app of Zhengma.


    Masamaru, you''re too cautious.


    He raises a barrier in the Paradise Pane and talks as if the bells that protected the horses from bullets were to blame.


    "Yeah. That''s right. I tried pretty hard. Thank you. I was definitely alarmed, but I understand the bell tone.��


    "It''s more around Shuruba than Masuma." I''ve also accumulated combat training properly. "


    To admire the horses while expressing gratitude, the bell tone makes good use of the power of the Paradise Pane.


    "Ahhh..."


    When he leaked out a voice that seemed to exhale air, the cultivator put his face on the floor and peeled off his white eyes. The bell tone struck the neck of the repairman and made him pass out.

 2656 28

    Fix!


    "I''m coming."


    Looking at the completely knocked out cultivator, Xiu Ming shouted, and the calves offered and rushed toward the cultivator.


    "Ahh, calm down. You shouldn''t do anything dangerous ~"


    "Angel Barista"


    Without missing the gap where the manjiji was pointing toward his calf, he threw an arrow of light from the bow gun that was attached to his arm.


    That''s right ~


    The man puts his hand against the arrow of light. I won''t show you how to avoid it.


    In the palm of the scrapped manju, something like a starfish floats up and spins. I only witnessed it with all my might.


    The arrows of light sucked into the palm of the male jinn and disappeared.


    "I don''t think the beam attack will work if it''s not so strong."


    While the Manjitsu was saying, Tsukushi flew towards the Manjitsu and fought in close quarters.


    "Bone Crash"


    The manjiji caught his small arm lightly, even though he was pushing it out at an unbelievable speed.


    "I''ll punish the bad boy ~. But since he was a good boy, I''ve never punished him before ~"


    A man jig that puts the palm of his hand that prevents the beam on his face. Releasing his hand, something like a starfish clinging to his face.


    His eyes close and his body relaxes. The man gently hugs his body and gently puts it down on the floor.


    "I can''t believe it..." I''ve been murdered for... seconds... "


    I''ll call it a boulder. I needed a few more adjustments. I don''t have any experience. "


    Stunned nal and laughing milk.


    A bell rings in front of the approaching calves. Using the power of the Paradise Pane on your body, you can perform a pure physical strengthening and a calm, close-quarter battle.


    Your calves are pulling at your arms. A golden net is unleashed from the waving hand, and it pours down from the head of the bell.


    The bell tone was sparely avoided, but immediately after the net fell to the floor, it jumped as if it were a creature with a will and tried to cover it up again.


    It was a bell that I was surprised to avoid, but my legs slipped and I fell, and a net was placed on my body.


    "What were you doing!"


    The glowing great serpent and the courage to attack and defend, looked sideways at the bell tone and shouted.


    (Somehow, the bell rings, don''t you think? Was it the enemy trick or something before you could put a net on it? Or is it another cause?)


    While Zheng Horse was circling, he was dressed to cover the bell tone and entered between the bell tone and the calf.


    In fact, it is a bell tone that does not remove fatigue when fighting in a possessed state. Paradise Pane''s power does not restore health until it is depleted.


    (That''s right... I accidentally stepped forward, but unlike the bell tone, I''m not good at close-quarter combat)


    While keeping an eye on the movement of the calves, he glanced at the bell tone.


    (Are you fainted? You didn''t get killed, did you?)


    When he saw that the bell''s eyes were closed, the horse was slightly upset.


    "Yama App"


    A political horse who purifies the energy of a stocked crime and cuts the golden net that rests on the bell tone.


    "It''s okay, I just fainted." But that boy seems to have been weak from the beginning. "


    The calves call out to the horses. The golden net used by the clothes was able to suck power from the net and make him unconscious, but the time to pass out was very short.


    "You shouldn''t fight with your calves." Your father won''t forgive you ~ "


    A man behind his calves comes and stares at the horse.


    "It''s getting confusing, so go away."


    I abandoned my words and waved my hand towards the manjiji.


    "And cheek to cheek. Even though I struggle for my calves, my calves are always like this ~"


    A half-weeping, pathetic voice teasing a man. When I hear that voice, my calves get more and more irritated.


    (Ringing bells, if you leave it lying around, you risk getting caught in the battle without defense)


    While paying attention to the gaze of the manjiji, Zheng Horse slowly approaches the sound of the bell falling down and kneels down. I thought I''d wake him up for now and move him backwards.


    Fufu realizes the meaning of Zheng Ma''s behavior, and he misses it without trying to do anything.


    Zheng Ma lifts the bell and moves. It was a little difficult to have a body with a bell that was louder than my own.


    (Soft.....)


    Even though it is over clothing, Masamori, who tasted the definite feel of the bell tone body with her body, is aware that her palpitations become faster and her face gets hotter.


    (What are you thinking, me. It''s more like a bell tone)


    "Ah...... Majima......"


    As I was carrying it, the bells woke up and called out, so Zheng Ma froze.


    ��You saved my life. I''m sorry... I pulled my leg..."


    "You don''t have to apologize. I didn''t know your condition, it was me and my courage."


    At the sound of the bell apologizing, Zheng Ma pretends to be calm.


    (soft. warm)


    I''ve been thinking about doing this for a long time, and Zheng Ma gets better.


    (The bells are making a terrible sound... what''s wrong with you?)


    When the horse quickly moves backwards, it lowers the bell to the side of the wall so that it can lean over.


    "Hmm...!?"


    He reacts to the intent of attacking himself.


    Viscous threads--no, the slime germs themselves crawl up from the foot of the male jig and envelop the body of the male jig.


    (This is... stupid... Grass Dew Stream Technique.....)


    While stunned, the man cast a short spell, spawning a large amount of ferns from his body and bouncing off the slime.


    Haha, look back, Jiji man. Behind it, something like a yellow crystal floats.


    The moment I saw it, the crystal exploded. Male Juicer strangles before he grows bigger


    "Fufu..."


    The man who was beside him was in charge of his body. Her calves were lying on their sides.


    "It''s okay..."


    I wake up right away. Thanks to the distance between the crystals, there was no serious damage from the blast.


    I took it easy because she was there.


    The milk that appeared in front of the manju said with a laugh.


    You''re a devilish cat with a terrible demonic spirit ~. And you''re the one who attacked me twice right now ~?


    You''ll see it at the beginning. Manju Yuzo. No, the grasshopper. My name is Grass Dew Milk. Of course you know the name, don''t you?


    "What... is one of the three madmen a monster? Or is it a demon?"


    I was a little surprised by the milk I introduced myself to.


    It''s me. I wonder if such a strong demon can survive.


    "As a person who calls himself Grasshopper, there was probably an expectation, but there were still other users besides me who really survived ~. And that''s what a freak cat is ~"


    "Thanks to you causing the commotion, I was able to learn of your existence." It''s about time for the tide. Let''s keep it quiet. And I''m going to ask you to listen to me. "


    It was milk in a high-pressure tone, but the man scoffed.


    "Next time, there''s going to be a lot of things next ~. Is it because you''re on the brink now? But I''m not interested ~." I''m only interested in calves. Ahh... "


    When the manjiji laughed, the glowing great serpent called by the manjiji scattered grass flowers throughout his body and blew loudly. He passed by the milk, the manjiji and the calf, and blew up to the wall at the end of the aisle and clashed.


    It was quite a defeat, wasn''t it?


    The courage to kick the glowing serpent out of the giant demon''s legs, the giant serpent twitching as it was struck by the wall, and he laughed at the face of the dumbfounded male dictator.


    "The main order is this way."


    Toward that courage, Xiu Ming put her palm against him with an unstoppable smile. Countless amounts of Kimpei sugar were riding on the palm of my hand.


    Star charcoal scattering

 2657 29

    Fufu and Zheng Ma held each other''s gaze, but did not try to do more.


    Next to it, the gravel of Kimpei sugar unleashed from Brightness was lightly blocked by the courageous Ogiki''s hand.


    The legs of the great demon that had already left it were floating toward Bright.


    (No matter how much this thing attacks and crushes, I''ll cum again soon. Well, once it''s crushed, it might take some time for it to come out again, or there might be such a restriction, and his own health might be consumed as well)


    Looking at the approaching demon''s feet, I noticed that she was looking at it.


    "Dance of the Black Tortoiseshell"


    Brightness activates a spell. The passageway was overflowing with black bowls dressed in various costumes.


    A large swarm of black turtles thrust their bones into the flying demon''s legs with a furious momentum. The Big Demon''s legs stopped moving and eventually disappeared.


    Hey, Hikaru-kun, I''ve learned that technique ~


    Junko, who is back, raises her voice in admiration. I knew that Hikaru had mastered Shino-ryu witchcraft by attending Midori''s tiredness, but I didn''t know that in a short period of time, I could use the magic of Shino.


    "It''s a good hand for the technique of generating a lot of miscellaneous fish, and for the little miscellaneous fish"


    "Huh? What the hell is that, even though you''re being hit by that little fish?" You''re embarrassing me, huh? "


    Her courage scoffed at her, but she also scoffed at her.


    A horde of black turtles surged for courage. Not only courage, but also the number of nearby horses that can be expected. But neither the courage nor the political horse moved at all.


    Suddenly, a thick wall of water appeared in the aisle. In it, a horde of black pelicans plunged in one after another.


    If it''s just a wall of water, the movement of the black mantle will only slow down a little, and there will be no major problems. But this is not just a wall of water. The ability to transfer a part of the deep sea exactly as it is. Since it is connected to the deep sea itself, the pressure of the deep sea remains unchanged.


    The black centipedes in the water wall were crushed and crushed quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Wasn''t I supposed to get fucked by a shark?" In your rotten head. "


    "Keh, you''ve done it..."


    I had the courage to taunt her even more, but she taunted me again.


    You''re out of luck for putting out a lot of water in front of me.


    The brightness that cast the spell.


    Waterfall Festival


    When Radiant activated her magic, a strong wind blew on her courage. Also on the calves.


    The wind didn''t just blow. Deep sea water connected by courage is scattered in large quantities, and countless small grains of water fly in the wind, attaching themselves to the body of the horse with courage. This lump of water has not arrived in the calves.


    "What, this is... disgusting."


    The courage to frown. It looks like a lump of water, but when you touch it, it''s not just water. Very sticky and sticky. It sticks to my hands and becomes sticky, and I can''t take it off. Besides, your body is getting heavier and heavier as it gets more and more attached to your body.


    It is a technique to make water into a watery shape and fly, but it is not a technique to generate water itself. It is necessary to use the water on the side. Since courage used the ability to transfer the deep sea, Hikaru took advantage of it.


    "Wait, I''ll strip you of your courage."


    Masuma said, using the power of the Yama app, to convert sin and guilt into energy, and with caution and power, strip the surrounding waterfall and prevent it at the same time.


    When it is confirmed that all the black turtles have been crushed by the pressure of the deep sea, Courage releases the deep sea transfer and puts his hand towards the brightness.


    Even if you slow down your movements, you can do a ranged attack.


    Prowess activated her abilities with the drain still intact. From the curled hand, something like a glowing bird is ejected, flying toward the brightness.


    "Pentagram Guardian"


    Five light spheres emerge around the brightness, each rotating around the brightness in a different orbit. This light bulb responds to a ranged attack and is a technique to protect the light.


    The bird of light drastically changed its orbit before it reached the bright light, and when I thought it was diving toward the floor, it exploded with a flash. The sphere of light cannot prevent the blast, and the brightness blows and falls.


    "I see..."


    Brightness that lies on its back and distorts its face in agony. While I realized that I had taken a lot of damage, I noticed something strange.


    (I wonder if this guy is the same sweet as me? As always, I don''t feel any murderous intent. I''m also slowing down my current attack.)


    The closer the light bird landed, the stronger the blast would have been. In an apparent effort to add and subtract, it burst into the floor at a distance from Radiant.


    (But I won''t add or subtract anymore... "You''re going to lose. If you can prevent it, try to prevent it.)


    With only her neck down, her courage grew, and she began casting spells.


    "That girl is casting a spell." I have a really, really bad feeling about this. "


    "Stand back, Masamune." Remember that he''s checking you out. "


    Zheng Ma pointed out, but said with a gentle smile of courage.


    "I''m trying to fart in the last flap of the halibut." Interesting. Let''s see how much we can do. ��


    (Idiot... spare me)


    Listening to the dialogue of courage, the fighting spirit of Brightness flourishes.


    "Huh? That trick is..."


    Listening to the casting of Bright Spells and seeing the evil grudges swirling around Bright Spells, Junko was surprised.


    A large number of translucent faces float in front of the brightness. Everything had a look of resentment. They are stupidly stacked on top of each other.


    "It''s the one in my head..." It''s not like the great chorus of demonic crying. "


    Seeing a lot of chunks of resentment, the smile of courage vanishes and turns into an angry expression.


    (I learned it from Yuri-chan. Even so, Yuri-chan would have been surprised by your talent to be able to master that technique in a short time.)


    Junko was impressed, and toward her courage, she unleashed a group of guns that were the secret of necromancy.


    (This is....)


    The moment she released her magic, intense exhaustion attacked Bright.


    (It''s not the first time I''ve used it, but maybe it''s because I used it where I was tired originally, it''s worn out... and this is the last blow... Well, that''s what I was going to do.)


    Brightness on your knees.


    Yuuki''s face appeared in front of him. It was as if they were the shield of an impending group of resentful spirits.


    The demon opened its mouth wide. The group of spirits attacked the demon directly.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Courage screamed. Through the big demon''s face, the spirit of resentment attacked the body of courage.


    Courage!


    It''s okay.


    Zheng Ma shouted with courage, while the bells sitting against the wall murmured with confidence.


    Courage is not such a defeat.


    At the same time that the bell tone said, the big demon''s face disappeared, and Courage knelt on his knees with a vain expression.


    ��I''m strong, but... that''s too bad a technique for me right now...��


    With a rough breath, Glory murmured. In addition to having to collect a lot of grievances, I am not used to it, so the wear and tear is fierce. However, its killing power was superior to any of the Star Charcoal Witchcraft that Bright could use. It''s a magic technique that can only be used as a trump card for Brightness now.


    "But my victory..."


    As I said it, the dialogue with Hikaru stopped. Because a giant demon''s hand appeared above him and came down.


    "Shit!"


    As if to crush the insect, the demon''s hand crushed the body of the fallen bright light.


    "There you go."


    The bell tone alternated between brightness and courage and smiled.


    "I did the most awkward thing for you." That''s the punishment. "


    Although he had the courage to kneel, he never laid his hands on the floor. With a sweaty, rough breath, he laughed at the brightness that was underlaying the demon''s hands.


    "Brightness"


    "I''m trying to add and subtract." Don''t move until you get there. "


    Courage spoke in a quiet tone as the calves shouted, and rose to their feet.


    Milk tried to settle quickly with a powered cat punch.


    "Heeeee ~. I''m cumming ~


    However, as the manjiji whispered, he quickly avoided the invisible attack of hail and milk with a strange dance-like motion.


    There are traces of large meatballs all over the aisle that will be more than two meters away. The passageway itself is wide, but it''s still indoors, so the milk is narrowing its range and attacking.


    "You''re disgusting..." I didn''t think the legendary demon who created evil demons and continued to spread tragedies was such a freak. ��


    Milk that makes a mad voice.


    "Thanks to my calves ~. In addition, now I''m in a state of irritability due to recoil. It''s burning." I feel that the world itself is trying to crush me, and I''m burning up because I''m losing something. Above all, it''s burning up because of my calves. "


    "Do you have a bipolar disorder...?" Are you going to the hospital properly?


    ��I don''t want to take the medicine, so I''m doing counseling. Even if that''s the only thing, it''s very different."


    Try some nutritional therapy too. "What are you talking about...?"


    Milk, who has had an irrelevant conversation, resumes the attack.


    Hmmm?


    The manjiji glanced around at the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, something like golden powder drifted through the space around the manjiji.


    Milk releases a powered cat punch.


    The man tried to dodge sideways, but somehow, against his will, he squeezed forward.


    Ayuuuuh? Doo-doo!?


    The tongue and vocal cords did not work well, and while she was making a funny voice, the power cat punch dazzled the manju''s body. The body of the manju is blown away in a spinning motion and struck against the wall.


    Gold dust drifting in the air has the effect of disorienting the kinetic energy. However, it is not effective against the force used by milk and milk.


    "It hurts... I see..."


    Male Jiji wakes up and tries to analyze [Analyses] to see what effect the gold powder drifts in the air has.


    "There are other enemies, so it''s not like I''m adding or subtracting them ~. They''ve been draining a lot, and my dad is going to use his trump card ~"


    A grinning man took Kishima''s fish from his pocket and spread it without hesitation.


    A white bamboo shoot rises from a fish tree in Kijima.


    Come on, Spirit of Power, you''re possessed by me


    Manjitsu called out to the white manjitsu. I was going to power up by daring to possess the power spirit myself. I was confident that I would be possessed and only receive the power of the power spirit, and would not give me the right to lead the mind and body.


    However, before the spirit of power entered into the male reign, a bright green flame erupted, wrapping the white flame and the male reign.


    "Huh...? Huh!?"


    Even though it was burned by the flame, there was nothing about the man''s cure, but the white flame had disappeared cleanly. In addition, you can see the spirit becoming a Buddha with a cheerful expression.


    Was that extra care?


    Junko, the owner of the purification flame, looks at the milk and smiles.


    No, thank you very much. I won''t suffer.


    and milk.


    (It''s Shino''s magic... Well, at a time when you''re tired and hanging around, it''s no wonder Junko''s teaching you magic.)


    Junko also had knowledge of the techniques used in milk.


    By the way, Junko, and Shi-yuki, you guys need to keep working together to calm this guy down.


    "Gupyu. That''s good." I''ve been running rampant without listening to people ever since this guy just now, and I''m so sick of this shit. "


    Well, I don''t mind.


    Milk summoned Nishiki and Junko to join the front.


    "Ahah, ahaha... do you need three people? And each one is over-life ~. But hey. I won''t lose! Because I was recognized as your father! I don''t feel like losing to anyone right now, so that''s why!"


    The man declares with a sentiment.


    Thinking that the glowing runes were scattered from Junko''s hand, a whirlwind of flames enveloped the male reign.


    I don''t know who did it, but the beam is released and hits the jig directly.


    Yellow crystals of milk - the azide compound explodes and blows up the body of the male healer.


    Shi Yuk''s hand turned into an octopus tentacle and wrapped around the body of the man, swinging fast and hitting the floor, walls and ceiling many times.


    As Shi Yu''s tentacles moved away, the powered cat punch of milk crushed the body of the fallen manju.


    Dozens of electric insects unleashed by Nishiyuki were exposed to high voltage and high current electric shocks on the body of the crushed man.


    I think that''s enough, huh?


    At the same time, Junko touches the fragments of the walls and floors scattered there, accelerating the molecular movement and melting them into mud, and then transferring them onto the body of the fallen manju.


    That''s right. If I kill you, it won''t taste good.


    Milk nodded as it dissolved in fluoroantimonic acid on the man''s body.


    Alright, this is the last of me, and I''m going to end it.


    Shi Yu turned her left arm into the tail of a scorpion and tried to inject poison into the body of a manju who had been burned and melted for more than half.


    Ahh, this is too much, so I''m finally going to do this with my p * ssy


    Junko tilts the test tube and pours the blood-lysing bacteria under study.


    "It looks like you''ve grown up to be a stone''s thrower. I mean... it doesn''t play, does it?


    A bit of a force increase or decrease?


    Just over 80% of the body was liquefied, and looking at the immobile manju, Junko raised a suspicious voice and tilted her head, and put her hand on her chin to make a strange expression.


    "I can''t even move twitchingly." Just pretend to have guts. Hey, Yuuki, I don''t want you to die like this, so let''s heal you quickly. "


    "You guys overkill without limits, what are you talking about..."


    Called by Shi Yuki, he responded with daunting courage.

 2658 30

    While the manju was overkill, his calves were distracted by something else, and he didn''t look at the manju at all.


    From the back of the aisle, a girl appears who knows her calves well. Seeing that the girl''s eyes were open, her calves were dazed.


    "Eina-chan, my eyes..."


    Her closed eyes opened and her crimson eyes were exposed.


    "Fuku-chan... I finally got rid of the curse." Junko-san removed the curse and gave me new eyes. "


    I''ll report it in tears and in a cheerful voice. When Junko glanced at the calf, she took the light of the rune letter out of her hand and wrapped the manjiji in the flame.


    "That''s right... good."


    Seeing Ena smiling happily from the bottom of her heart, her calves wept and smiled.


    "You can also emit beams. Here."


    A beam of light came from his eyes, and he stumbled upon the manju in front of him.


    "No... I think we should stop beaming..."


    Why?


    The smile of the calves turns into a bitter smile. Yea, I don''t realize that I hit a manjiji.


    Meanwhile, Yuuki was recovering the damage of Shuu and Shining with the power of the Great Demon.


    "I healed my wounds, but my physical strength, mental strength, and demonic strength were drained." If you''re such an idiot, I won''t cure you this time. "


    "Ke, you''re very kind." But I''ll thank you for that. Thank you very much. "


    In response to the hectic tone of courage, Huiming laughed and thanked her.


    ��I felt sincerity that made me stupid. I will accept your gratitude, thank you.��


    "This bastard...."


    With the courage to say it with a cold glance, Radiant''s smile disappeared and she had a muffled face.


    "So your client is a state secret service?" You can tell them that we''ve avoided the crisis. Then your faces will come to life. "


    "Oh, it''s... helpful"


    The courage to be kind and considerate with a noble and high-pressure way of speaking and Aoki''s uncompromising gaze. Brightness tends to hesitate to say thank you.


    "History pleasure, move the shadow warrior of Van Damm and talk to the country." Milk, Junko. You have a connection with the true stratum of rulers, right? Tell them you''ve finished this, too. Tell them that Bright and Cultivator worked hard to solve it. "


    Courage commanded the three men who had just defeated the male reign.


    ��Perhaps you were... a good guy?��


    Brightness asked with a smile.


    "As a king, you deserve it."


    "What''s a king..." Or perhaps you were a bad guy? "


    Brightness asked with a bitter smile.


    "I am the protagonist and champion of this world." I can''t help it if I don''t understand it now. I don''t want to understand anyway.


    Courage speaks for itself. I stopped touching Shiki anymore.


    "Hey, courage, I don''t want you to die like this, so let''s recover quickly." If this guy dies, it''ll be a pain in the ass. "


    As requested by History, I had no choice but to go to the male reign who hadn''t bothered to keep the prototype at bay.


    "You guys overkill without limits, what are you talking about?" In addition, I lose my motivation when I am ordered to do so. "


    "I think you''re better than me." Gupiu. I don''t want to do it if I''m ordered to do it like that. That''s why I refuse. "


    Listening to the words of courage, History pleases you with a melancholy face. You are speaking in response to Van Damm''s shadow warrior being told to move.


    "In the first place, History is one of the origins of the commotion." I wish I hadn''t had to sneak up on the Manjitsu, but I could have searched for it myself. Take responsibility for it. I didn''t ask for anything difficult in the first place. It''s not worth plotting against someone who can''t or won''t do it. "


    "Grupyupyu... I know it''s annoying." Even though it''s a decoration, at first, you''re the boss. "


    Speaking of courage, Shi Yuki responded with an unexcusable appearance.


    "Because it''s a decoration, I''ll put my face up, but I may be trying to keep my face with such a dialogue, but it''s counterproductive. It''s a painting of shame. I wish I was a good old man."


    "Shit, cats, it''s noisy!"


    History is delightful when you drink the milk you drink.


    Fuckin ''cat wants to keep his intention of soliciting male dictionary secret, but of all the people here, isn''t it better to talk to Junko and Naoko?


    "Phew......"


    After receiving the courage, Milk shouted out a cat''s voice as if she was in trouble.


    "What about me? What about me? You can talk to me in front of me, right?"


    Me, too, right?


    Zheng Ma and Bell Sound point to themselves to appeal.


    "Um... I told Masuma and Bell Sound earlier." The alliance with milk. Milk is going to ask for a man''s guitar, too. "


    Oh, that''s right.


    With the courage to say in amazement, the bell tone speaks convincingly.


    Heh ~, I''m forming an alliance ~


    Junko alternates between courage and milk and smiles funny.


    "I''ve never heard of it." I don''t know what kind of alliance you have, but you better get rid of your alliance with the feline. I absolutely won''t forgive you! "


    Nishiyuki denied it before he heard the content.


    Shit cat, don''t say shit cat. Since Shi Yuki is in the same organization as Yuuki, it''s ridiculous to talk to Junko. It''s definitely a refusal. "


    "Do you need a hundred Kyoto steps to give it to me..."


    Listening to the dialogue of milk, History pleases with a dazzling laugh.


    "I don''t have to tell you anything else, but I have an idea why Milk wants to draw in Male Jiji-san." Creating a society where monsters come higher than humans is the purpose of milk. To do that, you want the power of the man who made the most monsters in Japan, right? "


    Junko points out with a smile on her face.


    I didn''t have to tell you. I found out.


    "Seriously..."


    "That''s right..."


    History laughed, brightness was dazzled, and her calves were dazzled.


    Is that why you need me for such a purpose?


    Manji, who was restored by his courage, suddenly rose up and shouted unexpectedly. The clothes are left shabby, and the hairstyle is like an explosion.


    "Well, I''m living only for my calves. Other than that, I don''t have much interest..."


    How long do you depend on me?


    A stern voice blocked the manju''s claim.


    "I was going to tell you from before. I never thought I''d be able to say it. Are you sure it''s just for me? You''ve changed little by little over the years, you''ve become a science engineer instead of a magician, and you''ve become a battle creature, but you''re really only aware of me? Have you ever felt like you enjoyed your job? Isn''t that the price of living now?"


    "Mm-mm..."


    Stuck in the cuffs, the manjiji looked away and screamed bitterly.


    "It''s like you''re telling yourself that for me, but is that really all?" No...... if you really care about me..... "


    "It might be a curse on your heart." I lost my daughter and took her place to escape her grief. I was conscious that I would never lose my daughter again, and I resented and hated everything in the world that took my daughter from me. But at some point, the hatred faded and only the calves remained. ��


    This time, the manjiji pinched his mouth as he was talking, and instead of the usual prolonged way of talking, he described it in an unstoppable tone.


    "You''re completely confused and annoyed." I apologize for the inconvenience. ��


    He did not hesitate to sit down and apologize. He looked at the manju and saw that some people were pulling back slightly.


    "Ehehehe..." Fufu ~. Please call me that again... no, please call me that all the time ~ "


    A rising man looks toward his clothes and laughs grinningly.


    "What is that?"


    Cut the shiraz into buns.


    "You just called me your dad, didn''t you? I did hear you. It''s been over 500 years since you called me your dad. I''m the happiest person in the world right now."


    "No, I didn''t call you." Because it''s a hallucination or a hallucination. "


    "I ~, I''ve been waiting for you to open my heart and call me dad. At that time, I''ll kill my calves and shove them into the depths of despair and tragedy."


    "Yes, yes, I understand..." Oh, I forgot to tell you. "


    The calves disgusted by the manjiji speaking happily decided to thrust the manjiji into hell.


    "I had a boyfriend." This child, the heir to the Star Charcoal, Bright. Nice to meet you there. "


    With an evil smile on his calf, he puts his hand towards Radiant.


    "Nchanghhhhhhhhhhhhh! No, no, no, no, no, no, no! Absolutely no, absolutely no! How old do you think your calves are? Are you sure you''re 10 or 11? My boyfriend is too early, and I will definitely not admit it no matter how much!"


    A desperately screaming manju with a desperate expression of despair.


    "No, I''m not the one who admits that, I''m just saying it on my own." I have a lily-san. "


    "Oh, is that so?" Ahh, that''s good.


    Listening to her words, the man stroked his chest.


    "In terms of height, it suits you perfectly." Teru, let''s hang out. "


    At some point, I woke up and the cultivator urged me.


    "I agree. You don''t seem very popular anyway, just accept it." Of course, it is strictly forbidden to be erotic. It''s a clean, righteous relationship. "


    Hikaru-kun, let''s give up Yuri-chan.


    "You guys..."


    Courage agrees to the cultivation, Junko smiles and grins, and Brightness has a dazzling face.


    "So, Manji. I want to talk about it in detail. I''m reluctant to let them hear me in front of them, so after hearing all my thoughts, decide if you want to help me or not.��


    "Ahh... fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh Uuu... fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    The milk called out to the manjiji, but the words of the milk were completely unheard in the ears of the manjiji who held his head and lamented.

 2659 Closing Chapter

    A star charcoal mansion in the night.


    Hui Ming told Zhu Tangchun Road, Deputy Secretary of Defense Affairs, that although the crusade could not be accomplished, the request was fulfilled, and the same damage would not occur. He hung up the phone unilaterally without waiting for the other party''s valve.


    If only Huiming had told them unilaterally, Zhu Tang would not have been convinced either. However, because Shi Yu moved the Van Dam clone, and milk and Junko also accompanied the country, Zhu Tang was also told the story and became convinced.


    "I''ve been paid, but I feel like I''ve failed in my mission." I''m losing after all. "


    There was a bright light sitting on the edge. In the living room behind them were Shu and Keira.


    "The client is doing well, so the mission is accomplished." Above all, I''m glad that you both are safe, even though you said you lost. "


    Keira smiled, and Negora smiled.


    The courage that Tell was dealing with had no motivation to kill her at all.


    and cultivation.


    "They''ve been exchanging smells all over the place. I mean, I don''t know because Shuu had fainted."


    A bright light that recalls the conversation between Milk, Courage, Male Reign, and Shi Yuki.


    "I woke up on the way and I was listening. All we have to do is do what we ask. It''s likely to increase in frequency, though."


    "Yeah, but it''s going to be a rough time." They''re going to make a scene again, and we''re going to be involved. "


    When Shuu and Bright went to the irony, a calyx and gel came into the living room.


    "It''s not early, but good morning." I just woke up. "


    The calf says shyly.


    "You must be tired. You can take it easy."


    Kira smiled.


    The two of them were to be taken care of by the star coal mansion for a while. Fufu, I wanted to keep my distance from the Manji for the time being.


    "For my part, I wanted to refuse, but I decided to accept it after working with the intention of having a contact point with the calves and the manjitsu"


    Brightness with an unchaste face.


    "Never mind. Because he can''t be honest when he''s kind to people."


    "It''s like that all the time."


    Kiroro spoke out and the calves convinced herself.


    It''s a child who''s not poisoned, so let''s steer it well.


    Leave it to me.


    "Hey, Baba... what''s that..."


    Even though it hasn''t been a long time since we met, Hikaru''s face is becoming more and more unchaste, with a gentle and full trust in her calves.


    "Teru, I''m so glad."


    "Yeah. That''s good. It reduces my burden, it''s good for Huifang, and Fuku-chan can only hope for it."


    ����


    Shuu said with a smile on his face. The calf and neck also smile funny. With that in mind, only Radiant turned her face to the side in a daze.


    Grimpenis Japan Branch Building. Historical Pleasure''s Laboratory [Lab].


    "The country was convinced by the work of the rampant power spirit. The spirit was also purified by Junko."


    Milk reports on the phone. In the lab, there were not only historical pleasures, but also male reigns.


    Well, that''s actually true ~


    The manju shrugs his shoulders.


    "It was worth every word, including mine."


    Shi Yuki says it with pride. Shi Yuki also appealed to the state through Van Dam''s clone, but did not know the direct reaction.


    I was supposed to be responsible for you guys. Thank you.


    "It must be because of the man-ju." It was an accident, not an accident, and it was nobody''s fault, but I felt sorry for you by steaming it back like that, and you turned out to be a fecal cat after all. "


    With the words of the milk, Shi Yu said back in a rough tone.


    "So, what exactly are you going to do?" If it''s a good story, I can cooperate too. "


    I''d like to say who you are, but to be honest, it would be nice to have the cooperation of Historical Pleasure.


    The personality aspect of Historic Pleasure is milk that I don''t trust, but I recognize its power. The same applies to the manju.


    There will be black alraunes and hidden bodies purchased from the planet Glass Dew. After using that too, I had the Manji establish a system for mass-production of monsters. For the first time, we''re going to go plain. There must be a lot of people who want to quit and become monsters, and gradually erode society by demonizing them and making them key positions in human society. "


    "It''s a long story ~, but it seems interesting. It would be even better if the calf was on the side as well."


    Sighing seriously and blurry manju.


    The demon must be the shadow ruler of the human world. Whoever stands at the top is going to have the courage to do it. He can rest assured. "


    Ignoring the manju, Milk proceeds to talk.


    It looks like the plan is already in progress. Gupyu


    "Oh, on the other hand, I''m calling out to other races." I nailed the pears to the seafloor people. "


    "Are you from the bottom of the sea, Mr. Shushu like that Krione?"


    That''s it.


    "Are you going to let Junko cooperate?" Then I won''t say no. "


    In response to History''s question, Milk takes a moment to think about it.


    Junko will definitely not ride. While subtly overlapping with my ideals, it is subtly misaligned. I don''t think they will actively interrupt us, but in some cases we should also consider the possibility of conflict. I don''t know how to fall. "


    "Hahaha, wherever you want." I''ll definitely ask you to turn into a conflict. "


    Listening to the milk conjecture, Shi Yu teaed with a laugh.


    Noon. A horse comes to the shrine at tomorrow. There was not only courage and bell tones in the shrine''s worship hall, but also the figure of Tamao.


    "Actually, Tamao-san has something to do today." Tamao-san, I''m going to a lot of places over here, so it''s hard to follow. "


    "What can I do for you, old man?"


    The courage to make a strange expression when listening to the words of Zhenma.


    Actually, Zheng Ma is learning fortune-telling from me.


    "Seriously..."


    Yuuki laughed gently, and Yuuki rolled her eyes and looked at the horse.


    "Yes. Tamao-san''s fortune is pretty good." I think this is like a kind of supernatural power, and I want to use that power as well. "


    And, Masamune.


    After that, Zheng Ma continued to learn fortune-telling from the Tamato, and the Tamatoo went out to go shopping.


    "Yuuki, I hope you don''t cooperate with that talking cat."


    At the place where Tamamao disappeared, Masamori complains in an indescribable manner.


    Why?


    Usually, the courage of a political horse who denies his own decision is where he pushes angrily, but since the expression of the political horse at that time was always strange, courage quietly asked why.


    "I''m not just messing with you. It''s not just that I don''t care."


    ��I know, but why?��


    "It''s his ideal vision, I can''t see it." I''m sure it will fail. Perhaps courage is not enough when it comes to eating the collateral effects of that failure? Above all... is that what Yuuki wants? "


    "I just want to get rid of the demon''s cry a little bit." I just need to connect to that. I''m a political horse. I don''t think you want to change the world so much at once and turn everything upside down. I don''t want to aim in that direction. Sometimes it makes me want to do that. You shouldn''t feel like doing it. Move within your reach. Even with milk, I can help him do what he does, within my reach. ��


    Courage answers Zheng Ma''s questions with a sincere tone.


    "Yuuki always says he''s the hero and the king, but he''s going to play the support role?"


    ��Sometimes it''s necessary to be in a role where you can have someone other than yourself, right? That doesn''t necessarily mean you''re out of the lead. I''m the one who supports you. You don''t have to be in the center to stand out at all times."


    Unconvincingly, courage took heart in questioning the horse.


    Zheng Ma was silent and stared at his courage for a moment.


    "What''s the matter? I wonder if the image you have of me is shaking."


    As if to make fun of such a horse, Yuuki laughs with her glasses.


    No.


    Zheng Ma also smiled and shook his head to the side.


    (That''s courage. That''s what a king deserves.)


    These thoughts of courage can be honestly admired even from the perspective of a horse.


    "Masamune, wait."


    When Masuma was about to leave, a bell came out of the chapel and stopped him. The horse stops under the torii gate.


    "Yes, this."


    The ringtone came out with a smile. There are many small candies on board.


    "Hmm? What? What kind of wind is that?"


    "Thank you for your help."


    The bell tone answers the bumpy horse.


    "No... that''s right... I think it''s only natural to help you."


    "Some people are very polite." And don''t you want to stop fighting anymore? I thought so. I already want to stop hanging out with Masuma


    Hearing the words of the bell tone, Zheng Ma smiled and took off his gaze and received the candy.


    "Yeah, that''s right. There''s nothing more we can do than need to. But, but, if you''re not happy with each other, don''t hesitate to say it.��


    "Then that''s fine." Just a little rapprochement. "


    The bell smiled and put out his hand again. Even if it means shaking hands, Masamori hesitates.


    Zheng Ma remembered. Feel the bell tone at that time.


    "Well then, just a little..."


    Zheng Ma grabbed the hands of the terrified bell and immediately let go.


    What? Are you shining?


    (That''s right... I''ve never held a girl''s hand before...)


    At the sound of the bell giggling, Zheng Ma turned his back silently and slipped away.


    "What were you talking about with Masuma?"


    When the bell tone returned to the chapel, courage came to ask.


    Secret


    Courage suddenly becomes grumpy when the ringtone smiles like a prank.


    "Huh? It''s impossible for my servants to keep secrets from me." Spit it out, or you''ll be punished. "


    Even if it''s a punishment, it''s a secret


    I had the courage to put on the headlock, but I didn''t try to obey the ringtone.


    77 Play with the Bad Witchdocto

 2660 Four Chapeau

    I dream. I dream in the same place again and again. A dream in the same sight. The dream of the same person.


    White world. The walls, floors, and ceilings are mostly white. People are wearing white clothes as well. He is equally dressed in white.


    Among them was a girl dressed in white with a slightly unusual appearance. Under the white coat is a boyish outfit called T-shirt and shorts. Sometimes I wear a shirt, but my shorts don''t change.


    He was always fascinated by the girl''s red eyes. I was attracted to it. Everything was attractive, from the tidy appearance of a beautiful girl, to the cute smile, to the white dazzling thighs.


    Be aware of how old you are apart from yourself. Thinking about confessing to the stone, I decided to hide my feelings and push them to death.


    The girl always smiled unceasingly, but there was a grown-up atmosphere that was unpleasant to her age. It also looked as if he was optimistic. I also heard such rumors that he is an ageless person who has lived incredible years with different appearance and actual age.


    ��Hmm... I don''t fit in as a manager, so it''s hard to be the head of the office��


    Celebrating her appointment as head of the office, the girl laughed lightly.


    He was glad to be in the same space as his half-hearted counterpart and to have a conversation every day. I was happy every day. Even if I don''t have the courage to step in anymore, that''s all I need.


    ��... you''re a shimmering shop, aren''t you?��


    At one point, a girl laughed and said: That''s true. He was shy then.


    I wonder if you''re a shimmer?


    He makes a wrinkled voice. It was surprising to be told that. Judging from what he is now, At least not now.


    "Why did...... participate in this project?"


    One day, he was troubled by the doubts that someone had spoken of.


    That''s not a girl''s question. A younger boy. He is only about ten years old.


    "I didn''t mean it--it wasn''t really what I wanted to do."


    After saying it, I thought it was a difficult word, so I rephrased it.


    "But I chose--I chose."


    Even though he feels discouraged from the child, he speaks out.


    "Everyone seems to be making their own choices. In fact, they don''t have a choice. They seem to be flirting with fate. In fact, it''s the result of their choices."


    He wonders whose line it is. Is that your own line? I think it''s different. He feels like someone other than himself, but he agrees with the contradictory way of thinking.


    "What will happen to the outcome of that choice?"


    Someone shouted. It''s a woman''s voice. It''s not that girl''s voice. The voice of a woman full of malice. He is afraid. And despair. I know what lies ahead.


    There he wakes up from his dreams.


    There is still fear. The nostalgia is sweet and sour. But I don''t know the reason for the emotion. I don''t remember what my dream was. Like I want to remember, like I don''t want to remember.


    That''s what we talked about this morning. And when did the memories in your dream come to pass?


    Junko received an email that bothered her.


    The sender is not volunteering for a remodel, he''s doing something else. It is not uncommon for requests to be made other than modifications. However, it is not a request for work such as product development. Looking at the sender''s name as if it was something different, Junko felt it.


    Confirm the name of the sender by pulling out data that is more than thirty years old. I recall that in the research project to which Junko belonged and participated in in the past, I had acquaintances with that person.


    (The girl who was on the test stand is now...)


    The current situation of the person was described in the email. He became a scientist, a mad scientist.


    "What''s the matter, Jun?" I looked at her with an unusual and strange face. "


    Midori calls out to Junko, who looks at the holographic display in the day care room of the N building of the bathtub and thinks about it if dust accumulates.


    "I think I should say that the old newsletter has arrived."


    Junko spills a meaningful smile.


    "Huh ~? Fulfillment letter ~?"


    If that''s the case, it would be interesting.


    To tea Midori, Junko refers to the display.


    ��Huhhhh... it''s Alraune''s entanglement again ~��


    Well, even if it''s about Allaune, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Allaune with that girl �� �� Kumi-chan, does it?


    When she heard Midori''s dialogue, Junko said:


    "The dot and the point are connected to the line." From the beginning more than thirty years ago, I feel that many lines are stretching out. "


    Midori noticed something similar in Junko''s smiling expression.


    That''s what we talked about yesterday.


    Long ago, she and her sister thought they had what they wanted.


    It is true that we have achieved that. But she didn''t know. There''s a big unexpected pitfall there.


    She couldn''t get what she wanted. There were still missing pieces.


    But she won''t give up. My sister won''t give up either. I scratch my feet to stop myself from collapsing.


    If there is a God in the world, she curses him for being such a mean person. If you think you''ve fulfilled your grief, this is the way to go. God curses God because he thinks he is a bad writer who likes tragedy and comedy.


    And she knew. And there are some in this world that are chosen, and some that are not chosen. And he knew that he had not been chosen.


    "I don''t know what the outcome of that choice will be..."


    When she learned the truth, she murmured with bloodied eyes and bit her teeth. I became angry. The words were spoken by someone who taught her power and knowledge, with a careless look on his face. At that time, that very beautiful appearance---but I could understand the meaning of a gloomy boy with such a cloudy expression.


    Still, she scratches her feet. Scratch with my sister. Curse God, but scratch to fulfill a wish. He made a long-term plan that spanned decades and recruited his compatriots.


    And some of the compatriots we''ve gathered...


    ... that was more than thirty years ago.


    The boy was a test stand.


    Sold to a research facility for human trafficking, he was inhabited by unknown creatures.


    ��Genome analysis of the Alraune Original, which seems to be an extraterrestrial organism, is very difficult. The base sequence of the unknown base and the four-dimensional structure different from the double helix cannot be analyzed even by the latest DNA sequencer. However, if the replica is inhabited, the DNA of the alraunes that has been made impossible to analyze will be brought closer to the organisms on the planet."


    The researcher in charge of the boy told such a story.


    The researcher in charge of the boy was kind. In my spare time, I was always able to talk to the boy and play with him. It comforted me when it was hard. Thanks to the researchers, the boy regained his smile and became a sincere admirer of the researchers.


    "I''ll help you." I''ll get you out of here. "


    One day, the researcher in charge tells the boy with a strong face.


    The researcher tried to escape with the boy, but the attempt failed lightly and the two were captured.


    "I didn''t mean it--it wasn''t really something I wanted to do. I didn''t want to do this to you either. [M] I beg your forgiveness....."


    Dialogue that I have heard before from the researcher in charge. The researcher apologized to the boy with a face that seemed to suffer much more than it did then.


    ��What happened to the outcome of that choice is this.��


    A small female researcher who caught the researcher in charge spread a mean smile.


    "Hey, me. Do you know?"


    The female researcher giggles and calls out to the boy with a funny smile.


    "God is mean." This is what God wants. "


    That was more than thirty years ago.

 2661 1

    I don''t know how many decades have passed since I settled in that place. I didn''t count it. I don''t care.


    Azure Ash Masamasa is an old man who lives on the riverbed. From the age of appearance, it is likely to be about sixty years old.


    Ash Masamune was distanced from his homeless companions because of his peculiar behavior. Some of them showed blatant disgust. Some people clearly said "keep your distance" and "stay away" toward Ashzo, so Ashzo did not rebel, and lived a little distance from the homeless city on the riverbed by building a hut.


    Living apart from other homeless people is not all bad for ashes. Whether it''s a noise or a call, no complaints will come.


    Walls, ceilings and floors made of titans, vinyl sheets, wooden and plastic planks, etc. In it is a narrow place and a multitude of things. Compared to other homeless huts, it''s somewhat larger. And a little extravagant. But even though it''s large, you can reach more than half of the room from the top of the bed.


    "Geroppy, how are you today? Oh, how are you? Ah, it''s dinner day. Wait ~, I''ll give you dinner now ~


    Turning to the frog in the gauge placed on the head of the bed, Ash Zheng spread a full smile and called out.


    Ash Zheng has always had some kind of pet. There is always one. When my pet dies, I try to have only one pet after a while.


    Give the small frog in the gauge a small cricket. Seeing the ama frog holding the cricket in his mouth in an instant, he nodded with satisfaction, and as he faced the ama frog face to face, Ash Zheng was smiling happily.


    "Geropie will always be my friend." Ah, that''s right. Kurosuke-kun, good morning ~ "


    Open the holographic display and chat with the audio input.


    Good morning


    When I opened the chat app, someone named Kurosuke in the name of the handle was greeting me with a short sentence. The name of the ash-positive handle was ash-positive as it was.


    "Kurosuke-kun, Geropie is fine this morning." It was dinnertime today, so I gave you a cricket. "


    I see.


    Ash Masaki hits the chat with the voice input, and the other person returns a short sentence.


    This person named Kurosuke was always like this. There are few words, but if you are late, you will answer.


    I''ve known Kurosuke for a long time. I don''t remember when my first conversation with Kurosuke was, what kind of conversation it was, what prompted me to have a chat, Ashimasa. When I noticed, I was communicating by chat. I don''t particularly care about ashes.


    How are you feeling?


    Tch, tch...


    There are a lot of times that I call Kurosuke from the ashes, but there are times that I speak from Kurosuke. When ash correcting becomes ill, when there is bad weather or earthquake, and when there is an abnormality in ash correcting, various things are spoken to. There is absolutely no unwelcome chatter from Kurosuke.


    The time to face the geropy of the pet ama frog and the conversation with the person named Kurosuke, who only interacts with him in the chat, are the foundation of Ashigaru''s important heart.


    "Woahn." It''s a nice day today. OHHYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    When he goes out of the hut, the ashes are stretched out and shouted out toward the sun.


    A pair of homeless people passing nearby turn their gaze toward pity and contempt.


    Some of the homeless people living in the homeless city just next door called out their ashes correctly and were kind to them, but they also did not actively try to get involved.


    Ashes were considered to have mild intellectual impairment. The behavior is very young, emotionally straightforward, and misleading.


    On the other hand, some people doubt whether they really have intellectual disabilities. When we have a conversation, we sometimes utter sharp words.


    It is decided that Ash Masaki who left the cabin will do it. There''s a place to go first. Unless it is a typhoon, the ashes always go to a certain place on the riverbed.


    There were countless large stones lined up in the grass. And before the stone are arranged small plates, on which are served scraps of food, and withered flowers.


    Ashes bow before stones and plates, and scraps of food and withered flowers, and a new food, and a new flower, worship in name.


    The place is a cemetery for rats, cats, snakes, wasps, frogs, kana snakes, crayfish, and pets that Ash Masaki has kept.


    Ashes are not recognized as pets. I think it''s a friend. While worshipping, I remembered a number of friends. Although it is a fierce ashes of forgetfulness, I only remember them firmly.


    I''ll see you soon.


    After completing an important routine, Ash Zheng leaves after smiling at the grave. Next time you visit the tomb, you have to go get some food.


    Catch the garbage cans behind the supermarket, far from the riverbed. Today, this place is determined to be a place of ashes. Homeless people are settled in each other''s territory, and the residents of the homeless city are not allowed to hang on. The time is fixed as well as the place.


    "Crazy old man, I''ve been scavenging again."


    There was a familiar voice, and Ash Zheng felt horrified.


    Looking back, the three boys in uniform, who were thought to be junior high school students, looked at the ashes and smiled. No, only two of them are laughing. One of them was nervous, and his expression was dark.


    "There''s no punishment. Come on, I''ll punish you. Punishment."


    "Oh, it''s good for the store."


    "Ah, ahhh..."


    "Hey... let''s not do this." Don''t tease me ~


    Three bad boys were approaching the ashes. Zheng Ash''s face turned into a crying face, and he prayed and prayed.


    "Scum at the bottom of society!"


    "What am I, even my grandfather?" You''re a mess! "


    Exactly like that, the three bad boys kept kicking in. The Ash Straightener rounds the body and endures.


    Only two people were kicking with force. One of them is obviously not putting in the effort. Ash Zheng somehow knew what it meant.


    (Ah... again...)


    Memories come back to your head while you''re being beaten.


    White world. People in white clothes.


    There''s a boy, and there''s a magnificent man.


    A white-clothed man in his thirties, seen from the boy''s eyes. A boy seen from a majestic man. I can see them both.


    I understand both feelings. The boy admired a magnificent man. I trusted you. And a grand man, against a boy...


    A memory that only comes back for a moment with nostalgic feelings. But I quickly forgot. Consciousness is drawn back to reality.


    It''s all cleaned up.


    "After doing a good thing, I feel good ~"


    Ahahahaha


    Two bad boys leave with a smile on their faces. No one is laughing. As he walked away, he looked back toward the ashes and looked backward.


    (Looks like it''s okay. I''ll miss you when I''m out of company. I have to take care of my friends.)


    Turning to the boy who looked back, Ash Zheng muttered in his mouth with a smile. It''s not ironic. That''s what I really think.


    ��I''ve had terrible eyes since morning... ehehehe��


    Ash Zheng laughed and wiped the blood flowing from the burnt head with a dirty handkerchief, pressed the handkerchief against the wound and stood up, and resumed scavenging.


    Having secured enough food for several days, Masaki moved to a nearby park to finish his breakfast.


    Further tragedy awaited the ashes that had returned to the riverbed.


    NPOs providing support to the homeless are gathering around the riverbed. It is not an unusual sight. They regularly visit homeless towns in various parts of Anraku City to check if there are any problems with homeless people. There are many things to do, from asking for advice, checking on your physical condition, mediating in employment, providing supplies for groceries, and referring you to public housing for homeless relief.


    I keep my eyes open to avoid garbage accumulation and unhygienic environments. Since Ashzo is a mildly mentally retarded person, the NPO people paid special attention to it, and he was immediately angry when he created a garbage pile in the hut, so he tried hard not to be angry with them, and he cleaned it.


    Ahhhh!


    Zheng Ash shouted, and several NPO staff members looked back in surprise.


    "There! Why!? It looks like a tomb!"


    Ashimasa screamed as he saw the site where the stones had been piled up and buried the animals that Ashimasa owned, being broken by the NPO staff.


    "Here... all my friends were buried..." And yet they all broke it... it''s too much. That''s too much! Woahhhhhhh! "


    Exactly the ashes that burst into tears like a fire, the NPO staff looked at their faces as they sighed. The staff thought it was a pile of garbage and were just trying to clear it out.


    In the end, the NPO staff restored the grave made by Asahi, but Ashi returned to the cabin crying.


    "Kurosuke-kun, it''s been a long day since this morning. Hey..."


    Crying and hitting the chat with audio input, report being tangled in a bad way and being beaten up, or breaking the tomb.


    ��Were the tombs tangled in bad things anyway? Are there any major injuries?


    It was not until about 30 minutes later that there was a Kurosuke''s dress.


    Ehehehe, I got a little bleeding from my head, but it''s okay


    I''m fine now, but it could escalate and cause serious injury. Tell the police. "


    Eh ~? That doesn''t seem to work. Looks like you''re overdoing it. He''s about my age, and the police seem to be overdoing it. "


    Kurosuke did not show any discomfort or doubts in the ashes.


    ''No, tell the police or the neighbors. It''s too late since it led to serious injuries and fatalities. "


    "Hmmm..."


    To Kurosuke, who does not pull firmly, Ashishi roars with a troubled face with his arms folded.


    (What will happen to the outcome of that choice?)


    A voice echoes in my head.


    "Huh...?"


    At the same time, a strange sight in my mind came to mind for a moment, and I was ashamed to raise my voice of confusion.


    A white space where people dressed in similar clothes come and go. White rooms and passageways. Young and old in white. Numerous equipment.


    (Sigh... this is a sight I''ve seen many times. In your dreams, and when you''re awake. But I forgot about it right away.....)


    It feels nostalgic. I don''t want to forget it. I want to know the identity of the flashback memories. A lot of feelings mingled and went wild, but the feelings quickly disappeared.


    But that nostalgia would soon come back to life.


    Hello ~


    I knocked, and the voice I heard somewhere came from outside the cabin. Just listening to her voice, Ash Zheng''s heart rose tremendously.


    Open the door in horror, and look at the person there. Ash righteousness almost stops the heart. I opened my mouth and it became stiff.


    Your heart is full of nostalgia and tears so much that it is not the same as the dreams you always see and the memories that come back to you from time to time.


    But Ashish doesn''t know what this tear means. I don''t understand the reason for this emotion. Even though I don''t know the other person''s name, I don''t feel like I''ve ever seen a girl in white outside the door with crimson eyes. You shouldn''t feel like you''ve always known.

 2662 2

    "Aoi-sato... you''re Asahi-san, aren''t you? I''m Junko Yukioka, but I... don''t seem to remember."


    The crimson-eyed girl named herself after her confused expression and introduced herself.


    "Remember...? Don''t you remember...?" Um... whoa? Whoa? Funny. I think I know you very well, don''t I? I''m so nostalgic... is that it? Why am I crying? I don''t understand why. Um... it''s like I''ve seen you again and again in my dreams... "


    While furiously upsetting, Ash Masaki keeps his mouth full of words he thought.


    Junko, you''re about my age


    "Yeah...? Yeah... yeah. That''s right."


    Listening to Ash Zheng''s words, Junko was also upset, and hit each other in a conversation with the other.


    "Ah, isn''t that right?" Are you a little older? My eyes are so beautiful, and my face is so cute. ��


    "I-I see...? Thank you very much..."


    Ahahaha, it''s shining ~. If you praise it, it''s shining ~


    Looking at Junko with a smile on her face, Ash Masaki smiled strangely.


    "No, no... it was Ashiri-san who was the shimmering one." But... you don''t remember. "


    Junko''s face, smiling, was slightly dazzled.


    "What? Don''t you remember? Huh? Ah... I knew it. Do you see Junko anywhere? I don''t feel like I''ve seen you for the first time either... In my dreams... uuuuu..."


    Ash righteousness takes hold of his head with a bitter expression.


    Are you all right, Ashimasa-san?


    "I''m sorry. Junko and I... seemed to know each other, but I can''t remember." But I don''t feel like I''ve seen you for the first time, like I''ve seen you many times in my dreams. I''m sorry you had to come all this way. "


    "Fine, fine." Don''t worry about it. But I''m sorry, I''ll say it. "


    "I''m sorry, man."


    When asked to correct, Ash Zheng followed with a cheerful smile. Junko nods with a satisfying smile.


    "Do you live here all by yourself?"


    "I''m not alone ~. Look, there''s some geropies."


    Positive ash refers to the ama frog in the cage. Junko brings her face closer to the cage, reaches for the cage and gently points her fingers, but the frog is unresponsive.


    "Before Gellopy... is that it?" I forgot my name, but I was a friend of the snake. Before that, it was a wasteland. "


    "I see. Ashish-san is a child... what is it?" Isn''t it hard living alone? "


    "It''s okay. I''m strong." Besides, I won''t miss you because I have ghelopy and Kurosuke-kun. "


    Who''s Kurosuke-kun?


    Um, this.


    When asked by Junko, Ash Masaki projects a holographic display.


    Junko looks at the chat column where Ashimasa is talking with a person with the handle name Kurosuke. Scroll through the past as well.


    Those were uncompromising conversations. Ash Masanori talks to me, but Kurosuke is not very aggressive, so there are many reactions to just hitting each other. However, I will definitely reply. When speaking from Kurosuke to Ashzo, they are often concerned about their physical condition.


    "It says that the bad boy is beating you, but you should deliver this to the police as Kurosuke-kun said."


    "Ehhhh ~... but..."


    When Junko urges it, Ash Zheng''s expression becomes cloudy and depressed.


    (I wonder if I should report it.)


    Junko wondered why Ash Zheng hesitated in the chat log.


    Have any other suspicious people approached you?


    "I don''t know."


    (I was the first person who came into direct contact with the customer. Is it just a coincidence that Ashishi-san''s collection is delayed?)


    Junko puts her hand on her chin and thinks about it.


    (But I feel like I felt my gaze before I entered here. Did they know about it? In that case, will Ashigaru-san be in danger because of my contact? No, if he''s on the alert, I think he''ll try to get it back sooner or later. If you think about the purpose in the first place, there will be no long surveillance. In other words, where I was trying to retrieve Ashishi-san, there is no possibility that I came here as soon as possible.)


    What''s the matter?


    Seeing Junko silently thinking about it, she wondered, and Ash Zheng called out.


    "No, it''s a little... I don''t know if anyone''s been wandering around other than me lately?"


    Junko dares to ask questions even though she thinks she is suffering from them.


    "I don''t know. I don''t think Junko is weird."


    "Thank you very much."


    Junko and I used to be friends?


    For a moment, Junko''s expression turned red after being questioned by Ash Masaki.


    "Yes. Ashishi-san''s whereabouts - I know where she lives recently, so I came to visit her like this..."


    "I''m sorry. Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry I forgot."


    I''m so sorry, I''m bowing my head.


    "Ah, not weird kids, but I think there are some interesting kids I''ve known and made friends with recently."


    Pureko narrows her eyes for a moment to that ashesy dialogue.


    What kind of girl?


    "Um, hey..."


    Jaaaaahhhh!


    Along with the arrow tip that Ash Masaki tried to answer, and the hate greeting in a cheerful voice, the door of the hut opened, and the presence of the anomaly with human limbs on the dolphin''s body appeared.


    "Gah!?"


    Dolphin Man - Angelina stiffened when she saw Junko in the cabin. Junko is also looking back and exhilarated.


    "Ah, if you tell a rumor." It''s about this kid. Angelina, tell me. "


    Masashi Ashi introduces it.


    "No, this is definitely a weird girl."


    Jap!


    To assure Junko, Angelina could somehow read before and after the conversation and shouted angrily.


    "Why is Junko here today?!"


    "Ah, it''s Sakuoka-sensei. Tchhhhhh


    And this time, Ueno Hara Uemi and Cliff Room [Kukuro] appear as far as Tsugumi. While Kami was surprised, Tsugumi greeted her very naturally.


    What kind of acquaintance do they have with Ashigaru-san?


    Junko went outside the hut and looked at Tsugumi, Kami, and Angelina, and asked.


    "Um......"


    I just happened to get to know you and get along with you...


    "Jap ~"


    Shangmei stammered, but Tsugumi responded with an innocent smile, and Angelina took her favorite pose of putting her fingertips on her head with both hands, as if matching the tsugumi.


    It just so happens. I''d like to know what happened, if possible.


    "It''s going to be a long time if I talk to you, but... there''s something about Masaki Yamamura who really likes Ashi-san." Besides, I''m saying something about something that has something to do with it. "


    Asked by Junko, Kami replied.


    "It''s Tanishi''s body odor bath."


    It''s a big convergence on the edge.


    "Junko-san, that''s all you need to know right away..."


    Kami is impressed by Junko''s immediate correction of Tsugumi''s mistake.


    Aki-chan and Spika-chan sometimes come too.


    I see.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When the four people outside the cabin talked to each other, the worried Ash Masaki came out.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Junko looks at the ashes and smiles. Just by seeing that smile, Ash Zheng feels terribly relieved. And at the same time, you feel like you''re feeling a terrible nostalgia, and your chest feels like it can be squeezed.


    What kind of acquaintance does Sakuoka Sensei have with Ashimasa-san?


    "An old friend... or an old business associate." I''ve been working with him in the same lab for a long time.


    Asked by Tsugumi, Junko answers honestly, and hesitates and looks at the ashes.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry. I''m sorry I can''t remember."


    No, no, please don''t apologize because it''s not Ashimasa-san''s fault.


    Junko smiles as she holds down her face and apologizes for the ashes.


    "Ohhh... Snow Oka-sensei, I''m sorry, I''m adding more clans right now"


    "Jap..."


    Tsugumi was impressed, but Angelina shrugged her shoulders with an abhorrent voice. The body of the dolphin, but the human limbs are growing, so there is also a part of the shoulder.


    After Junko and the others returned, Ash Masaki reported Junko to Kurosuke.


    Well, it''s good to have new friends.


    "Looks like it''s not new." Junko and I used to be friends, but I don''t really remember. I''m sorry, I was in a bad mood. "


    Well, don''t you remember your old friend at all, but you''re a little bit familiar with the rhetoric of not remembering well?


    "Yeah... I don''t feel like I''ve seen you for the first time." When you look at Junko''s face, your chest feels soaked. "


    I see. I wish I could remember.


    Hmmm...


    Seeing Kurosuke''s words of encouragement, Ash Zheng spoke happily.

 2663 3

    That was about a week before Junko visited the Ash Masamune hut.


    A boys'' baseball team is practicing baseball at a baseball field in Kawahara.


    Homeless people rarely get close to a baseball field. It is mainly used by elementary school students to avoid unwanted misunderstandings and troubles, but--


    There''s a dolphin.


    Mingling with the children, Ash Zheng''s eyes glowed as he saw the dolphin playing baseball with its limbs growing.


    Ash Zheng did not usually approach the baseball stadium, but at that time, he happened to change his mood and walked to a different place than usual. And I saw a mysterious dolphin.


    Dolphins were not the only non-primary school students mingled with the elementary school baseball team. There were two girls who seemed to be older than them, and they were mixed in uniforms without uniforms. On the bench, two more girls in the same uniform were watching. All four of them seem to be junior high school students.


    Japu, japu, japu.


    Dolphin - Angelina called out on the bench. I was going to send a cheer to the batter.


    A girl stands in a batter box. The pitcher throws the ball.


    The bat was shaken loudly, and a dry sound resounded - a flying ball dropped towards the ashes.


    "Hey! Homerun!"


    Kaoru, that was a big foul, so come back.


    The butterflies cheered and ran out, but the bow village Spika, who was watching on the bench, recalled it. Akira Kijima sat beside Spika.


    I mean, I hit someone.


    Ueno Hara Uami, who was an outfield hand, points out. Many of the children who were defending were watching the ball strike the ashes directly.


    "Interrupted, interrupted"


    Kamiya Kusuke, a boy from the baseball team, calls out.


    "It hurts so much..."


    "Are you okay? I''m sorry!"


    Exactly, the ashes holding the forehead came, and I apologized by bowing my head.


    "Jap Jap"


    For some reason, Angelina came along, bowed her head and apologized.


    "Wow, it''s bleeding. Ambulance


    Huh? It''s okay ~. It''s a bit scratchy.


    Ash Zheng, who laughed gently at the panicked tsumi.


    While doing so, Kamimi, Spica, and Kasumi also came.


    Five female junior high school students left the baseball, except for the tsumi, who dropped off at the ash hut. The tsumi appeared late after buying a lot of disinfectants, bandages, and snacks at a nearby drugstore.


    Tsugumi-chan, aren''t you going to buy some band-aid?


    "I wanted to apologize for the sweets." Also, I thought everyone had enough to eat. Fuhehehe "


    Tsugumi replied with a look on her face as she asked slightly withdrawn.


    By the way, what about this dolphin?


    Angelina looks at him and ashes him.


    ��Angelina is a dolphin who has been transformed into a mad scientist and is now a super racist at Kami''s house. Originally, I was in the boys'' baseball team of elementary school students, but I was also scouted by the girls'' football club of our school under favorable conditions, but the Diet disagreed over the dual nationality issue of the boys'' baseball team and the girls'' football club of junior high school, but after that, the deep-rooted adjustment between the two countries continued, and both sides walked over and signed a full-time contract to participate in baseball and soccer for at least a few days in a month, so the two sides settled successfully and stepped forward to talk and reform after the war."


    I see.


    He was convinced that Tsugumi was serious about explaining. Kamimi, Spica, Qian, and Angelina lost the energy to shove in and kept silent.


    "I can''t get in the hut full of customers, so I''ll let you out the geropie." Come on, Geroppy, we''re full of customers. "


    Wow. You look like a fierce man worthy of the name Geropie.


    Only the sparrows glowed, as the ashes of the frog in the cage were taken out and shown. Qian seemed to hate frogs and was evacuating to the rear.


    "The frog is nocturnal, so it seems annoying to be forced out now"


    Spica muttered.


    "Tsugumi-chan is about my age?" A little lower? "


    "Huh...?"


    In response to the question of Ash Masaki, the rustling stone gummies were also being eaten.


    "About fifty years younger? Can''t you get that far?"


    It''s a joke, but it''s not a joke.


    I''ll come visit you again when I''m nearby ~


    Yeah, come back.


    After the conversation for a while, Tsugumi and the others left the Ash Zheng''s hut, but as they left, Tsugumi waved and shouted. Zheng Ash also responded happily.


    "Tsugumi-chan, that person seems strange, so it''s better to stay out of it..."


    "Jap ~"


    Away from the cabin, Qian said anxiously, and Angelina nodded to agree.


    "You can''t get involved with crazy people?" In that case, don''t get involved with the tsumi a little while ago. "


    "Ah... sorry, that''s not what I meant. But... it could be dangerous..."


    While listening to Tsugumi''s dialogues, she was still worried.


    "It''s okay. That grandpa is not dangerous." Besides, if I have to, I can protect myself. "


    and, Spica.


    "Well, I feel like Tanishi." And because I used to be a stupid girl, I feel like I''m an adulterer. "


    "Ja... Jap..."


    Listening to the Tsugumi Dialogue, Angelina sank.


    "It''s not adultery, it''s intimacy."


    Kamimi corrects it.


    "Is it like Tanishi...?"


    Qi asked a question.


    "Isn''t that the edge...?"


    "That''s it."


    Tsugumi nodded as she continued to make corrections.


    "Uenohara-san''s interpreter skills are amazing. Even though I''ve known you for a long time, I don''t even know what I know..."


    You''re welcome.


    Kami, who is very impressed with Spika, raises a voice that seems very unpleasant.


    "Hey, Kaoru, if you like your grandfather, I have a suggestion for you."


    Spika turns to Tsugumi.


    What?


    "Why don''t you feature it in the news department? There''s been a shortage of cover lately. It''s all about living like a homeless person. Yeah, I''ll talk to the manager for a second."


    Spika elicits an email without waiting for a reply from the gummy.


    "Okay. I did it."


    "No... that''s..."


    "Jap..."


    "I''m sure the teachers and the PTA will definitely oppose it."


    Tsugumi agreed happily, Kei from the same press department showed difficulty, Angelina was surprised, and Kami pointed out calmly.


    "It''s okay. Our school teachers have a high rate of baldness." That old man''s bald, too. "


    Ahahaha, bald cohesiveness ~


    (That''s not a good reason at all, and if that''s a good reason, our school is going to be a bad school....)


    Listening to Spika''s dialogues, Tsugumi laughed innocently. She wanted to shove in, but she didn''t say anything.


    That night, Ash Masaki immediately reported to Kurosuke that he had met Tsugumi and the others.


    I''m surprised you''re talking about a girlfriend.


    "Kurosuke-kun, don''t say that. It''s strange."


    What''s wrong with you? What kind of girl are you?


    He said he was a junior high school student in ease junior high.


    It''s weirder that way. Why are junior high school girls mixed in with the boys'' baseball team? ��


    When I heard the report of the ashes, Kurosuke pushed in.


    Angelina, the dolphin girl, is part of the boys'' baseball team


    I don''t understand the meaning anymore. Are you talking about dreams?


    "There was a group food poisoning in the elementary school where I was on the boys'' baseball team, and there were not enough members, so two girls from junior high school entered the help and practiced. They seem to be friends with Angelina."


    Tell the story I just heard to Kurosuke.


    I''m worried that you might be a suspicious person. I''m sorry, but I''ll have to look into it.


    Eh ~? It''s okay ~


    Kurosuke was afraid, but Zheng Ash was laughing.

 2664 4

    Shirako reads novels. Shirako collects and reads only the novels of one novelist.


    The novelist''s name was One Dog. He''s a dead novelist on the street. Shirako, who is also somewhat familiar with the back streets, now knows that he was actually alive.


    "People seem to choose their own path in life, and there is actually no choice. It''s just destiny."


    After the dialogue spoken by one of the characters, the opposite idea is expressed by another character facing each other.


    It looks like you''re being driven by your fate, and that''s actually the outcome of your decision.


    Shirako seems to be both right. I can''t affirm either and deny either.


    "In the past... I used to read a lot more novels, but now..."


    After reading the novel, Shirako murmured with a tired face.


    In the past, I used to read novels other than that of a dog. But I don''t feel bored reading any novel these days. I still find the novel about dog owners interesting.


    Actually, it''s not just a novel. Even if I play games, I can''t enjoy it. It''s not interesting to watch anything on TV. Surfing was my hobby, but I stopped doing it. It became boring.


    It is quite a long time ago that Shirako realized that her heart was dying little by little. And over time, I feel that, slowly but surely, the ruin of the mind is progressing. Only the fear of that reality remains.


    "I made a choice to scratch my feet, but this choice is just the result of being pushed to fate?" If that''s the case, God, you''re really mean. "


    Shirako squinted at the void, shouting out a grudge.


    "Maybe my scratching is pointless?" Is this supposed to be absolutely impossible? The fate of making such a choice? Damn it... this is bullshit... "


    Shirako stood up and drank a trumpet of wine from the shelf as she blasted her way into the void.


    That morning, ashes were coming out of the cabin, it was cloudy and raining.


    Ash Masaki was going to procure food, but he was going to do it. I don''t want to go out on a rainy day as much as I can. There is also a stockpile of food that can be saved for the time being. I was a little lost, but I decided to go out, betting that it would not rain.


    (Huh? Is something wrong?)


    In the homeless town under the bridge, a short distance away, you can see a large number of homeless people gathering and talking. I was interested, but I saw some homeless people who explicitly hated Ashigaru, so I stayed away from them.


    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    However, some of the homeless people came out of the group and came towards the ashes.


    "Ash Zheng-san, be careful." There''s a big incident going on right now. "


    One of the several people who came said with a strange look. Homeless in his mid-forties. A man by the name of Masayama, he is relatively close to Masanori Ashi, and he is a very kind man.


    "Incident ~? What ~?"


    Ash Zheng, who smiles and raises a refreshing voice.


    "There''s been a series of homeless murders. Some of the homeless streets in different places have lost their lives. Sometimes people who were acting alone were killed, and sometimes when they were sleeping at night, they came into the shed and killed them."


    "Wow, I''m scared. If you''re coming into the cabin, you can''t help it."


    Listening to the story of Mt. Masayama, Masaki shuddered.


    Ash, if someone attacks you, shout it out.


    "You walk a lot on your own, so watch your surroundings."


    Yes, I see.


    Other homeless people were also alerted, and Ash Zheng replied with a bouncing voice.


    Then we go to get some food. The day of the week determines the place to go. There are rules for homeless people, and the days and places of the week are decided. That''s why if it rains or not, or if it rains lightly, it moves without rest.


    Arrive at the intended Family Resort. I came to get something that I could eat out of the garbage that is sent out here.


    "Hey, old man, you''re late."


    When I was scavenging for garbage in the back alley, I heard a familiar voice, and I was ashamed.


    Looking back, there were three bad boys in junior high who used violence every time they saw ashes. They had already grasped the time and place to act correctly.


    "I''ll punish you for being late and keeping you waiting."


    Among the three, Shinichi Twin Valleys, a leader, said with a smile and approached.


    "Hey, Grandpa, I''ve been out of school to play with you." You have to thank me. "


    Other bad boys say it. His name is Four Noble King Ginseng.


    The only person left was nervous, looking away from the ashes. They follow us from behind. His name is Mitsuhashi Kusanagi. He always pushes hard when he hits the ashes. I also know the reason for this. I wonder if he doesn''t like to be violent with himself. But I don''t want to be out of company, so I''m just hanging out.


    The violence of the three begins. Ash Zheng squatted down on the spot, rounded up and defended himself.


    However, the violence of the day did not last much longer.


    "What are you doing!"


    Jap!


    The voice of a girl and the voice of a dolphin were heard, and the three bad boys stopped assaulting Ashigaru.


    At the entrance of the alley, there were two girls and a dolphin with limbs. Kami, Tsugumi and Angelina.


    Eek, eek! There''s Ueno Hara Uemi! "


    Kenichi looked at Kami and screamed in horror.


    "Angelina, the demonic beast of the lower cage, is also with her!" Is it true that you defeated the demon beast summoned from the demon world and took control! "


    The King''s Ginseng also looked at Angelina and Kami alternately. My legs are trembling.


    "No, it''s rumor that Angelina is a modified person who was remodeled by the wishing mad scientist Junko Yukioka." And Junko Yukioka has already been made a sex slave of Ueno Hara Uemi. "


    This one had a blue face as she shook her body, and Kusanori explained.


    "It seems that the tail that has been rumored is getting worse and worse..."


    Kamimi-chan, when did you make Junko-chan a sex slave? Amazing


    Jap!


    While Kami was able to nod her head in disappointment, Tsugumi raised her voice of admiration and turned to look at her envy. Angelina thumbs up towards Upper Beauty.


    "No. Why do you believe them so much..." I''m impressed. Do you know what that means? "


    "Yeah, I know it very well." I love sensual novels. "


    "Oh, I see..."


    Tsugumi affirmed it lightly, so Kami pulled it off a little bit.


    "It''s easy to think of Snow Oka-sensei with a white coat and a dog collar on her naked face, such as Doya-san who sits in a chair instead of me ~"


    "Stop it."


    Shortly telling Tsugumi in a tight tone, Kamimi walked towards the three bad boys.


    If you want to go berserk, I''ll deal with you.


    "Huh. The rumor is that I''m denying it myself, so let''s do it." You''re shorter than us, you''re a woman, and you can''t lose! "


    "Ah, ahhh..."


    The king''s ginseng nodded desperately and Kenichi tended to hesitate. Kusanori is scared and can''t move.


    Three seconds later, Wang Ginseng and Kenichi rolled to the ground.


    "I''m so warm..."


    Looking at it, Grass began to tremble with her buttocks.


    "Enough, enough." Thank you for saving me. "


    Before Kamimi hit Kusanori, the gray grass called out to stop her.


    After getting the food properly, the ash coming out of the back alley is correct.


    "I''m surprised ~. Kami-chan, you''re strong." But don''t be violent. Don''t let girls be particularly violent with boys. "


    "I don''t know why women and men go out there."


    When I thought that Ash Zheng had raised his voice of admiration as he walked, I suddenly began to pay attention, so Shang Mei said in a daze.


    When Ash Masaki returned to the cabin with Kamimi, Tsugumi, and Angelina, there was a figure of Junko in front of the cabin.


    "Ah, Junko, you''re here again. I''m glad to see you."


    Ash righteousness crumbles his face, and he does not hesitate to say what he thinks. Junko responds with a smile.


    "Jap Pu. Jap!"


    Angelina, calm down.


    Meanwhile, Angelina threatened her with a voice of hostility and anger, and Kami calmed her down.


    "Sakuoka-sensei, are you a sexual slave to Kamimi-chan? Instead of greeting you good morning, you''re licking Kamimi-chan''s nails and saying, ''It''s delicious, Master''?"


    "Huh...? Huh...?"


    In response to Tsugumi''s question, Junko looks at Kami confusedly.


    "Cliff room tsumi... persistent. You''re going to be angry?"


    "I''m already mad. I''m sorry!"


    He was warned of his full name in a dangerous voice, and Tsugumi apologized in a way that wasn''t too bad.


    I won''t be able to get into the cabin, so I''ll just be talking inside the cabin, and the rest outside.


    "Well, I thought it would be tough to meet and talk suddenly, but I couldn''t tell you before, Ashimasa-san, even though you''ve forgotten about me, I just remembered a little bit, or if I talked to you, I might remember a little bit." That''s why I came here to ask a lot of questions. "


    Then, Junko cuts it out.


    Should we step out of our seats?


    Kamimi confirms.


    "No, it would be helpful if everyone were here." It''s a lot of heavy stuff, and I don''t really know much about it. And considering your influence, I don''t even know how much you can talk. I wonder if it would be more comfortable for you to stay with me. "


    Oh, we''re relying on Snow Oka-sensei


    "Jaahhhh!"


    What do you mean?


    Listening to Junko''s dialogues, Tsugumi''s expression shone, Angelina stretched out her arms and turned to the side, and Shangmei asked why.


    ��Hmm... it''s not necessarily a good thing to stimulate badly and revive memories. The current Ashisho-san is not much different from the Ashisho-san I know. I want to take the time to explore the situation little by little. I''m not the only one to do that, but I wonder if having a lot of girls would be a good stimulus."


    "I see. It''s good to be busy." I''m glad I''ve been alone for so long. "


    Listening to Junko, Ash Zheng is honestly pleased.


    "Well, first of all, the first question. How long have you lived like this?"

 2665 5

    The three bad junior high school students - Kenichi Twin Valleys, Mitsuhashi Grass 2, and Four Fallen King Ginseng - were walking with their shoulders down.


    "Shit, it''s a bitch."


    The king''s carrot throws up in disgust. The smallest of the three, but the toughest in character. Due to the short complex, it''s terribly short-tempered and it''s quick to quarrel. I hate being licked more than anything else.


    "Sure enough, it''s a shame to back down like this." It happened to be found in the back of Ease II, but that was just bad luck. "


    Kenichi, the leader, says. The three of them are the most skilled. And there was a sober side.


    "It''s annoying to have the righteousness behind it." I owe that bitch a debt, too. "


    "Say something stupid. It''s so stupid..."


    When I heard the dialogue of the King''s Ginseng, both Kenichi and Grass were dumbfounded.


    "Let''s target that old man." I''ll take care of you. "


    Kusanori gets tired of listening to Kenichi''s dialogues. Kusanori can''t help but stop beating that old man. I suspect that the bee will hit me one day. I was hoping this would be an opportunity, but it won''t be.


    "I know his shit hut." Let''s break the cabin down. "


    At the suggestion of the king''s ginseng, Kenichi and Grass rounded their eyes.


    From now on?


    "No, we''ll have weapons ready for the night."


    When Grass Two asks, the King''s Ginseng answers with a smile.


    "Are you serious..."


    Kenichi wasn''t very enthusiastic. I feel like I''m doing too much of anything.


    "Oh my God, you''re freaking out. You''re pretty nasty, aren''t you?"


    To Junichi, Wang Ginseng smiled insultingly.


    "Damn... no, but..."


    You can do it if you don''t want to be naughty, right?


    "Alright....."


    Drunk by the courage and ferocity of the king''s ginseng, Jinichi also nodded hesitantly.


    (I can''t keep up with this anymore......)


    Kusanori wanted to escape, but he couldn''t escape. He was very shy and was originally a bully. When I was in junior high school, I couldn''t bully them anymore, and I was frightened that someone would bully me again if I left them. That''s why I dyed my hands on so many bad things.


    ��Since when? I don''t know. When I realized it, I was here."


    Ash Zheng answers Junko''s question while bending his neck.


    "I wonder if I can change the way I ask questions." Were you here when the Sino-American War began? "


    "Pedotheyhen?"


    Masamune asks Junko''s questions incorrectly.


    "It''s a veloute match." I think it''s hard to play Velochu. How can I win or lose? "


    Tsugumi, who was going to make a correction.


    "Tsugumi-chan, I''m in the middle of something important..."


    I''m sorry to bother you


    Junko smiled bitterly and gently cautioned, and Tsugumi apologized in a cheerful voice.


    "Cliff room, there''s a lot of cover lately." And if you''re too persistent, you''ll be able to avoid people, so stop it. "


    "Jap Jap"


    "Oh, I see." I don''t want to do that, so I''ll be careful ~ "


    Kamimi noticed in a tight voice, and Angelina nodded and agreed as she stretched her arms. Tsugumi reflected in a panic.


    (If you were a boy, you wouldn''t say anything like this...)


    And, Kamimi muttered in her mouth.


    "I wonder if you haven''t seen the news. Hmmm....."


    Junko puts her hand on her chin and thinks about it.


    "I watch the news every now and then."


    "Do you know that there was a big war?"


    "Oh, I know, but I didn''t see it on the news, I heard it from people."


    "I see... Masaki and I were together before the Sino-US War." The research facility was closed before the war broke down between China and Japan. ��


    Junko is relieved when she finally seems to be moving on.


    Sakuoka Sensei is not very different from us in appearance, but the contents are Gorozine after all.


    "I knew it..."


    Tsugumi whispers in Kami''s ear.


    "Even if you hit my ears, I can still hear you." I''m a deaf ear. "


    Junko spills a slight smile.


    "Then the second question." Do you remember Alulane? "


    Junko projected the holographic display. A familiar image of Al Raoune is reflected there.


    The ashes were hardened when he saw Alraune. My heart is shaken again. I do remember. However, there is a feeling that the head is closed by the lid, and it is blocked to recover the positive memory of the ashes, and it is impossible to recall.


    "I''ve seen it..." Yes. I know this one very well. But I can''t remember... I can''t... come out... "


    Junko felt a pulse when she saw the ashes on her face holding her head and making her miserable face.


    Is there anything else you''d like to think about?


    "Nhh..."


    Junko asked, but Ash Zheng only roared bitterly.


    "It''s a question or a test, but it''s the third." This may seem like a big deal, but don''t you remember this landscape? And these people. "


    The image on the holographic display changes. Facilities with white walls and floors. Various equipment is placed, and many young and old people in white, including Junko, are shown.


    There is a young Ash Masaru among them, but do you know which one she is?


    In response to Junko''s question, Ash Masaki has a dull face.


    Young? I''m about ten or twelve or fourteen or fifteen now, so you''re even younger?


    "Wide and wide"


    Tsumi unexpectedly pokes in. Ash Zheng already knows that he has a strange perception of his age and thinks he is a child.


    "But this photograph... oops... I really miss it, and I feel like I remember it." I''ve seen it many times in my dreams, and sometimes it comes back to me. Yes, I''ve remembered this many times. But I''ll forget it soon enough. I''m crazy. "


    "Has it gotten harder? No headaches?"


    It was Junko who was troubled, but she shook her head.


    "I don''t have that... but it feels really weird..."


    I think I''ll just do this today.


    With a small exhale, she decided that it was difficult to make any further progress, and Junko decided to cut it up.


    (Hmm, I guess I should bring Midori with me. Mochi is a mochi shop.)


    Junko aimed to restore positive ash memories, whether it is interfering with the spirit of others, digging back into memories, or being a good Midori.


    The man, Hiroshi Ehma, was a strong believer in eugenics. I have always thought that all human beings who are useless to society should die.


    The reason that Ehima stepped over the line is that before the eugenic Ehima, the most hateful person appeared, and it was even more harmful to Ehima.


    Ehima, who began to work part-time at a convenience store, learned that different homeless people visited the convenience store at the end of the part-time shift every day and scavenged for garbage.


    Even if that were the case, it would reversely stroke the nerves of Ehma, but if that were the case, it would not harm Ehma. The problem is that when one of them scavenges the garbage, they leave it in a very dirty mess. After that, Ehma cleans up.


    On the day that the homeless came, there was always anger and murderous intent swirling in the horse.


    One day, despite the heavy rain, scattered homeless people came to the convenience store.


    Confirming that no one was around, Ehima stabbed the homeless man in the neck while he was scavenging for garbage.


    Since then, the world of Ehima has changed. In the heavy rain, a dazzling sunlight was pushed into the heart of the horse and filled with warmth.


    From that day on, Ehima was possessed by homeless murders and began to kill homeless people everywhere.


    In response to homeless murder, Ehima even feels a certain sense of mission. He even thinks that he has crushed the evil of society and cleaned it up.


    "Shit! Shit!"


    At night- Ehma poisoned herself as she ran at full speed.


    I was just killing one homeless person tonight, but shortly after I killed him, I saw a police officer and ran away. There was no sign of the police coming after me, but I chilled my liver and cursed my fate at the fact that a policeman appeared on my side immediately after the murder.


    We were alert to the recent homelessness serial killings and were stepping up patrols to homeless locations, but we missed them in a matter of seconds. It was very lucky for Ehima, but Ehima would not accept it. It is annoying that a policeman is approaching.


    Ehma stops running and breathes a rough, sweaty breath.


    (I''ll do it again tomorrow. No... no. I''ll kill another one tonight. Otherwise, the bellyworm will not fit.)


    We''ve already looked into it and we''ve got a homeless person on the planet as our next target. I was going to do it on a day-by-day basis, but I decided to kill him by the end of the night to get rid of this frustration.


    At night, ashimasa reported what happened today to Kurosuke as usual.


    It''s good to have a lot of friends. From what I''ve heard, I think that Junko Yukioka can be counted on. No, I''m definitely on your side, so don''t worry. Just listen to what I''m saying. "


    "Yeah, I''ll do that."


    Kurosuke, who pressed the drum on Junko, did not feel any unnaturalness, did not have any doubts, and Ash Masaki raised his voice with a smile.

 2666 6

    I dream. I don''t know how many times, the same place, the same sight, the same person. Every time I dream about this dream, I feel filled with nostalgia and happiness. I feel like I''m back. Only in my dreams will my happiest time come back.


    Time spent with a girl in a white coat with sparkling red eyes. Just being close to her, just hearing her voice, just seeing her uncompromising smile filled me with happiness. I was looking forward to it every morning. I just realized that I could see a girl again today, and I was happy in the morning. When I went to bed at night, I couldn''t wait for dawn.


    And even now, a girl with red eyes appears in her dreams more than once. It appears again and again in a dream that I will always forget when I wake up.


    (That''s right... I loved my daughter, [Ko]. I confessed many times in my head. I called. I like it. I like it. Screaming... miserable. That''s pathetic. That''s stupid. That''s ridiculous.)


    He was so shy that he couldn''t confess his feelings. I thought the opponent was too disproportionate to me.


    Instead of confessing your feelings, all you have to do is keep your happy time with a girl like this. That is the conclusion he drew.


    Ash Masao-san, the numbers are rising again.


    The boy who was lying on the bed was pointed out in a disturbing voice, and he --- Aokari Ashi was shocked.


    "I-I ''m sorry..."


    I hurriedly tampered with the equipment and adjusted the depression drip to the boy.


    Ashi Zheng, who does not like the name of Aozato, is called by the name of someone close to him. The modest, self-proclaimed ash righteousness demands this without being timid.


    This surname comes from the village where Ash Zheng was born. In a fishing village named Blue Rust Village, Ash Zheng was born. Abominable hideout not even on the map. Ash Zheng hated that closed village.


    ��This is a dream. When you''re in a dream, you come back to me. When you wake up, will it be you? No... the two of you are mixed up, and it''s different from me and you."


    By being aware of dreams and dreams in your dreams, your brain works clearly and vividly. Understand, be aware of, be aware of, and identify with the current situation.


    "Something different? I don''t think so."


    The boy dazzled his face and denied it.


    "I and Ashiri-san are both definitely here." It''s not completely different. "


    "I see? If the two colors are mixed, it''s..."


    The thought I planted in my mouth was wrong, and a voice echoed in my head. But the correction was pointless. Everything must be pointless. That''s right, Masashi thinks. Because if you wake up from this dream, you will forget everything.


    But on the other hand, I felt strange. This time, I am conscious that it is a longer and more vivid dream than usual. My head also works well. I wondered if it was the effect of reuniting with that girl with red eyes in reality, and the consciousness of the ashes in my dream disappeared.


    I lose myself. While realizing that it would become another ash correction, Ash correction was giving up. Even if I knew, I couldn''t do anything to correct the ashes.


    A few days ago, Ehima looked at a homeless city from the top of the slopes and looked at a cabin just one block away.


    No matter what I think, it''s easy to do. There was no better person to come to bed at night.


    And before midnight. Overnight, the second homeless murderer decided to make this cabin homeless. This place has a high success rate.


    But fate twists the thoughts of many humans in this world.


    Ehma went down the hill without paying attention to her surroundings. I didn''t notice the three figures moving in the riverbank below the berm.


    "I''m sleepy..."


    Kenichi, who had a metal bat, muttered to himself.


    "I''m definitely asleep at this hour. Besides, it''s easy to do it because there''s only one grandfather who''s separated from the cabin."


    The King''s Ginseng was overrun by one. He has an iron pipe.


    Three poor junior high school students, Kenichi, Wang Shen, and Grass, decided to attack Ash Masanori''s hut in the middle of the night in order to clear up the worries during the day. That said, only the king''s ginseng said it enthusiastically, and Kenichi and Grassi felt fierce resistance.


    What''s the matter?


    Seeing Kusanori stop on the wipe, Kenichi also stopped and looked back.


    "You''re overdoing it..."


    "Whatever, you..."


    Kusanori complained with a thin voice, and the king''s carrot uttered a sinister voice.


    "I knew it... let''s not do it. This is all bad."


    Though Kusanori was more withdrawn than usual, he clearly insisted on his own will.


    (Surely... you''re right, aren''t you overdoing this...? I''m annoyed by the King''s ginseng provocation, but I can''t go so far...)


    Even Kenichi has been hesitant. Honestly, it''s horrible.


    "Come this far..."


    "Hey... hey... hey... hey..."


    The king''s ginseng was raging, but Grass II pointed toward the cabin, so the king''s ginseng and Kenichi turned toward the cabin.


    There was a figure approaching the cabin.


    Is he still awake in the middle of the night?


    Judging that the figure is ash, Kenichi goes around.


    "I was going to aim at where I was sleeping, but this is ruined."


    The King Ginseng tongues.


    "Let''s wait till we go to bed."


    "No, I want to go home and get some sleep, so let''s attack him from behind, hit him hard and get stuck, and smash his hut in front of his eyes."


    Denying Kenichi''s decision, the King Ginseng spread a distorted smile.


    (It''s a crime, isn''t it? I can''t go out with this guy anymore.)


    Kenichi was sitting there as he watched the royal ginseng approaching the figure. Even though the previous acts are sufficiently criminal, I am not aware of them.


    Neither Kenichi nor Grassji moved, but Wang Ginseng was unaware. I was filled with violent impulses to blow myself up unexpectedly and turn my ashes into dust.


    The one in front of the cabin is not ash. This is Ehima, who is committing a serial homeless murder.


    At the moment when Ehma reached out to the door of the Ash Masaki hut, she heard the sound of footsteps stepping on the branches at a fairly close distance and looked back.


    The figure looked back, and the face of a different person was there, so the King Ginseng stood still.


    Seeing the figure of a royal ginseng with an iron pipe, Ehima thought she was being targeted and moved reflexively.


    Jiang Ma took the knife out of his pocket and thrust it at the royal samurai''s throat.


    The King Ginseng retreated and avoided the blow from the horse. This was a near-miracle evasion. It was a king ginseng who fell back in fear, but was eventually escaped from the blow of the place name.


    "Wang Zhong!"


    "What the hell is that..."


    Kenichi screamed and ran to help the King Ginseng. The two grasses shook their legs and stood still.


    "I have a knife!"


    "This is another person, isn''t it?" Who the hell are you! "


    Kenichi and King Ginseng shouted.


    What surprised me was that Ehma did the same. Why was a defective boy trying to attack himself with an iron pipe or metal bat in his hand at such a time?


    (I see... I see...)


    As he stood up, Ehma scepticized. These boys were also trying to attack the homeless in this cabin.


    (I can''t forgive you. Attacking a homeless hut at this age, they''re also bad and social scum. It is evil not to be left out of society. Growing up doesn''t make you a bastard. I''ll kill them to make society a little bit cleaner.)


    Shelving herself up, Ehima turns to the three people in front of her with an angry gaze. In Ehma''s values, his murder is allowed because it is a good murder, but the murder of the boys is not allowed because of the evil act itself.


    Ehma thrusts herself into the three of them and wields a knife. The target was Kusanori.


    "Awwww"


    On the side where the King''s Ginseng stood up, two pieces of shit sat on his ass like a rotation. Aimed at my throat, my knife was wielded, but I was holding my hand over my throat. Thanks to this, my hands are being cut and blood is spurting out.


    "Damn it... why is there such a thing..."


    The rising King Ginseng groaned backwards.


    Ehima moves even more. I chased the two who had fallen and tried to finish them off.


    Before that, Kenichi slipped in, broke it, and covered the two grasses.


    The knife was shaken and Shinichi''s cheek was slashed. However, Kenichi also waved a metal bat and hit him on the shoulder.


    (Now''s your chance!)


    As soon as he was out of the target and Kenichi and Jiangma were engaged, Wang Ginseng fled the scene in a hurry.


    (The bee... it hit me...)


    Looking at Kenichi''s back, which covers himself, and the jiangma in the shape of his anger illuminated by the moonlight, Kusanori thinks in tears.


    "Die!"


    Kenichi, who fuelled his struggle with fear, waved a metal bat.


    When Ehima retreated and dodged it, she felt like the king''s ginseng on her butt as she avoided it.


    Kenichi was looking at it as a good opportunity to hit him even harder, but Ehma smiled.


    It was intentional that I stuck my butt in it. It was an invitation to grab the sand on the ground.


    "Ugh!?"


    Ehma waved her arms and threw the grabbed sand at Kenichi''s face. The sand entered his eyes, and Yinichi closed his eyes and moaned.


    Ehima got up quickly. He aimed at Kenichi''s neck, which was exposed to a deadly gap, and tried to stick out his knife, but was struck by his head, and the attack stopped halfway.


    "Robbery!? Why are you here!?"


    Ash Zheng, who woke up after hearing the noise, looked at the Ehima with the knife, and he kicked and beat him from behind and screamed.


    "Grandpa..."


    Grass 2 muttered when she saw the ashes and finally woke up.


    As Ehima turned around, Ash Zheng beat him with a kettle. It has little power, but depending on where it hits, it falls a little. At that moment of reflection, I was struck in the face.


    "Both of you, get out of here!"


    Ash Zheng shouted at Kenichi and Grass Er.


    "What are you wearing, Grandpa..."


    Jinichi, who wiped the sand off his eyes, roared at the ashes with his eyes as if he saw something unbelievable.


    "Grandpa, you''re going to get killed." stop it..... "


    Kusanori turns to Ashes and asks as if to plead.


    "It''s okay." Never mind. I''ll be happy to die from it. It''s not a nice way to die. "


    Ash righteous with a smile.


    "Are you stupid?" said Kusan second, "Grandpa, you can do it by yourself. There''s only one of them."


    Jinichi, who was dumbfounded, laughed incredibly at the smile of Ash Zheng and urged with a powerful voice.


    "Yeah, let''s all call for help." Someone might hear the commotion. "


    "Okay. Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    "Somebody!" Help me! Hit Goroshi! "


    Kenichi and Grass 2, who were urged by Ash Masaki and shouted out loud.


    (These guys... shit!)


    As a development that did not go as expected, while Ehima became angry, he acknowledged that it was going to be the worst thing, and he decided calmly that this place should give up and quickly settle down.


    "Eichler! What are you doing there!"


    But Jiang Ma''s judgment was slow. And they were fortunate to be forgotten. A police officer patrolling near the homeless came and screamed from the berm with a flashlight.


    This guy is a murderer!


    "You''re around!" Please help me! "


    "Hehehe!"


    Kenichi, Grass 2, and Ash Zheng call for help. However, even if they did not shout out loud, the two officers had already captured the figure of Ehma.


    Ehma ran away in a hurry, but the police officers were more handsome than Ehma. I caught up with him and seized Ehima.


    While one of the police officers seized Ehma, the other came down towards Ash Masao.


    "Are you junior high school students? What were you doing in a place like this at this hour?"


    "Um......"


    "Um... um..."


    "These girls helped me!"


    To the police officer questioning, Kenichi and Kusanori shouted face-to-face, covering their mouths with ashes.


    "No, it''s fine that you helped me, but at this hour, a junior high school student at this place... hey, you guys are also injured." Hey, there''s a first aid kit over here too. And we need an ambulance. "


    A police officer gives a burst of instructions. The two relieved grasses snuggled into each other.


    "Hey, guys, thank you."


    "That''s our line, Grandpa..."


    Ash, who says thank you, Jinichi laughed powerlessly.

 2667 7

    The next morning, several police came to the homeless city on the riverbed and conducted interviews and on-site inspections, and it became clear to the residents of the homeless city that serial murderers who had targeted homeless people had visited last night.


    The homeless are worried and visit the ashes.


    "Yesterday was tough, wasn''t it?"


    You were helped by a junior high school student?


    "Yeah. The kids I know."


    In response to the homeless people''s questions, ashes with sleepy eyes.


    Girls who''ve been here lately?


    "No, it''s a boy."


    "It was midnight, wasn''t it? Why are you at that time?"


    Listening to the story of Ash Zheng, Ashiyama, a middle-aged homeless person who is very kind to Ash Zheng, is suspicious and asks questions. The other homeless people felt the same way.


    By being pointed out by Masayama, I understood the reason why there were bad junior high school students who were always worried about themselves, whether they were intelligent, spiritual, or children''s ashes. But don''t say it out loud, and deceive.


    "Well... you came to deliver the droppings."


    "At such a time?"


    The deception that had been put on was only becoming increasingly suspicious, but it was conveyed that the ashes were the atmosphere that covered the boys, and the homeless stopped penetrating further.


    Well, whatever it is, you don''t have to be afraid of a homeless serial killer anymore.


    ��I see, as it turns out, Ashimasa-san and his children are the best.��


    "Poly is your best friend."


    At the end of the day, it is eaten in a soothing atmosphere and dissolved.


    "Hmm. I don''t like it. I''m worried about him."


    When the homeless people who were worried about the ashes returned, one middle-aged homeless person threw up in a grumpy state. A very bad-looking man, named Ruby. Her character and behavior were rough, and she had caused many problems in the past, so she was hated by many inhabitants of the homeless city.


    Homeless people ignore their wives. Unhappy again, the mate snorted and spat on the ground.


    Kenichi and Grass were treated at the hospital in the middle of the night, and the school was closed until after noon. When I woke up, the police came and interviewed me individually.


    "We were bullying that homeless old man."


    Kusanori confessed lightly whilst half-veiled.


    The police also checked with Kenichi, and Kenichi also acknowledged it.


    Kenichi and Grass 2 were put in the room, and the elderly police officer of the Juvenile Division told them this.


    "Let me keep an eye on you for a while." I''ll talk to that old man named Ash Zheng. As far as I can tell, your grandfather, who worked for the assault, won''t file a report. I haven''t even let it out till now. Why do you think that is? I''m sure that grandfather didn''t report the damage because he thought of you. [M] If you still work assault without knowing how your grandfather feels, there''s nothing you can do about it. [M] We''ll deal with it strictly. Look, just this once, I''m gonna miss it. "


    Kenichi and Grass were nagging after hearing the elderly police officer in a harsh tone. Jinichi''s guilt, which he had ignored until now, had erupted all at once, and he was self-loathing and even nauseated. Kusanori was shedding tears endlessly and constantly sobbing.


    After that, the two rendezvous with the king''s ginseng.


    "I can''t do that to that old man anymore." I want you guys to stop, too. "


    "All right."


    Kusanori nodded instantly at the words of Kenichi, who told her with a tightened face.


    "Hah...? What are you guys talking about?"


    Meanwhile, the king ginseng opened his mouth and looked at the unbelievable, alternating between Kenichi and Grass 2.


    "I... I really wanted to quit... I didn''t want to be hubby with you, I was dating you"


    "Was that so?" I''m sorry.... "


    Kenichi apologized after hearing Kusanori''s words.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" You''re going to be a good girl of your own accord! Do it sporadically, now what! "


    The king''s carrot scattered in anger.


    "What are you talking about?" Kenichi saved me without running away! So Kenichi was also killed and injured! "


    Grass II reveals more anger than the king''s ginseng. The two of them were dumbfounded because they had never seen Kusanori''s angry scene before.


    "If you can escape, you''re going to escape." I don''t want to die, my life is the most important thing, and I don''t want to say anything stupid! "


    As the royal ginseng, who thought it was a shame to be cowardly, retorted, Jinichi''s fist struck the royal ginseng''s face.


    "Get out of here. Don''t ever show your face to us again. Every time I see your face, I''ll beat you up, so be prepared for that."


    Gwenichi said coldly to the fallen King Ginseng. The king''s ginseng turned away from his face as he fell and did not react.


    After that, Kenichi and Kusanori did not meet with the king Ginseng. I only heard that she had transferred to school.


    A research facility built by Shirako.


    Shirako had a purpose. Shirako had countless scientists who agreed with her purpose and followed her.


    Have you lost sight of the color edge?


    Yes.


    After hearing the report of her subordinates, Shirako raises one eyebrow.


    Shirako is a very small woman. She looks like a girl at first glance, but if you look at her face, she''s an adult. It''s quite well organized, but it has a rather dangerous face.


    "Hire a better information dealer."... but it''s not easy because of the budget. "


    After placing the order, Shirako sighed.


    "The color edges were incompetent scraps for researchers, but only the surface of gold was good." In that way, it''s hard to lose him. That''s why Naoka is even more annoying. "


    Shirako whispers in front of her subordinates.


    I thought it would be better to consider the option of reconciliation.


    To the advancing subordinate, Shirako raised only one eyebrow in a grumpy mood again.


    ��That''s what I think is reasonable. Our aims coincide. But that settlement means that you want me to break it, right? The color edge and the people who followed him were disgruntled with my way, so they were different from us, but if I didn''t break, could they reconcile with us?"


    "Exploring a compromise proposal -"


    None.


    Shirako quickly blocked the words of her subordinates.


    "But there are also movements that are of concern." It seems that Junko Yukioka is intervening..... "


    My subordinates tend to be reluctant.


    "Even though he''s become a grandfather now, it''s certainly bothering Junko Yukioka to come into contact with him now." And you''ll definitely notice the colour edges. Or I''m aware of it. "


    Shirako puts her hand on her face and thinks about it.


    ��Do you want to secure it early?��


    "On the contrary, there is the idea that we should look at the situation now." What the outcome of the selection will be. I don''t know. What do you think? "


    Asked by Shirako, his men shook their heads silently.


    "If you settle with that bonkers edge first, you''ll be a little relieved of your concerns, won''t you?" Junko Yukioka couldn''t bypass me. But keep an eye on Grandpa''s movements. And hurry to retrieve the other subjects. "


    "I understand." However, the colour ends will also run to retrieve it, and it will be a retrieval battle. "


    That''s already woven, I''m telling you


    Got it.


    Shirako uttered a grumpy voice, and her subordinates said nothing more and lowered their heads.


    After noon, Kamimi, Angelina, Tsugumi, Spica, and Akira visit the Ashes.


    The five were surprised when they heard about the incident last night from the mouth of Ash Zhengzheng.


    "I''m not scared of a homeless murderer." But I''m glad I got caught. Masaki Ash has a fortune. "


    said Tsugumi in the shape of a school run. Today I''m in Boy''s Mode. You already know that Tsugumi''s heart becomes a man and a woman by the day.


    "I''m glad that the press department is getting a lot of talk." I''m also expecting an illustration of a picture. "


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Spika projects the holographic display and makes a joke while taking notes, and the gummy smiles.


    "Ho ho ho, what are you doing?"


    "Make all kinds of incidents into a newspaper exclusive to the school, and put it up in the hallway." So now I''ve asked Ashimasa-san a lot and he''s featured on homelessness. "


    Spica answered the ash question.


    "It seems quite controversial in the staff room." Is it dangerous to interview homeless people directly, or how do you take responsibility if something happens? ��


    "Ja-up. Ja-up"


    Angelina shouted a mocking mixed voice when Shang Mei said it in a bitter smile.


    What are you saying, Angelina?


    You''re making a fool of yourself by saying that it''s a blame-ridden phobia jap


    Tsugumi-chan, you know what Angelina said.


    "Jupp"


    Ash Zheng asked, Tsugumi answered, Qi was impressed, and Angelina nodded with satisfaction as she framed her arms.


    "I didn''t understand it from the beginning, but I started to understand it while I was touching it."


    ��But I think it''s quicker to understand.��


    Tsugumi and Kamimi say it, respectively.


    There came two boys in uniform. It was Kenichi and Grass.


    "You guys..."


    After a moment of standing up, Kami, I quickly relieved myself of my tension. I heard that their facial expressions were different from what I had seen before and last night''s story, so I had a rough idea of what they were doing.


    "What''s the matter? Are you okay with the injury?"


    Zheng Ash greets the two with a smile. Looking at such ashes, Kusanori wept.


    Kenichi, who had come to the front of the ashes, laid his knees on the ground and laid his head on it. Kusanori also sat down next to Kenichi a little later.


    "I''m sorry I''ve been so awful."


    ��I''m so sorry... I''m so sorry... uuuuu...��


    Jinichi apologized in a sincere tone, and Kusanori apologized while weeping.


    "Jaaaaaaap"


    Angelina was lying on top of Kenichi and Grass 2, who were sitting side by side.


    Jap''s specialty, like a kneeling bed, but there''s no such specialty.


    "Come on, Angelina, don''t do that."


    "Jap ~"


    Tsugumi pointed out the interpretation, and when Kami noticed, Angelina got up and took her favorite pose, making a circle over her head.


    "Okay, that''s enough." Both of you, raise your faces. "


    Ash Zheng called out with a gentle voice, while Yuichi slowly rose, while Grass II remained in tears.


    "But Grandpa, why did you help us...?"


    Kenichi tends to hesitate to ask


    "It would have been dangerous if we hadn''t helped you." That''s why I saved you. You guys fought with me, didn''t you? "


    Ashes that speak with a smile on their faces, Jinichi is also crying.


    Let''s get along with each other from now on.


    "Uuuuu..."


    ��Ughh... ahhh... hhhh... ahhhh��


    Kenichi also leaked his sob, and the sobbing of Grass 2 that remained seated became more and more intense and became a cry.


    (That smile makes me feel even more guilty. In a way, it''s tougher than resentment? No... if these guys change their minds now, maybe the result will be Owlie)


    Looking at the three of them, Kami thinks like that.


    "Jap-Jap-Ja-Up"


    Angelina sits on top of Grass 2, who is always sitting on her back, and taps her head lightly with a flat hand.


    Angelina-san, stop it.


    "By the way, what is this dolphin..."


    Kami once again paid attention, and Kenichi asked his doubts while doing so.


    Keiichi and Kusai, who apologized, walked away, and when the six of them resumed their conversation, there were more visitors.


    Hello ~


    Hey, it''s nice to meet you, isn''t it?


    Junko and Midori showed up.

 2668 8

    "Jap! Jaaap!"


    Angelina spread her hands wide towards Junko and intimidated her.


    Angelina, calm down.


    Kamimi calms Angelina.


    "Jap! Jap! Jap!"


    Angelina throws a stone. Junko wraps her hands lightly and plays a stone.


    "Hey, don''t stop!"


    Jap!


    Kami reprimanded her with a slightly stronger voice, and Angelina raised her middle finger to Junko and screamed, pulling back.


    "Angelina doesn''t like Junko." I''m so sad. "


    "Jap ~"


    Angelina also shouted out in distress as she said with a sad face.


    Today, I''m thinking of having this Midori-chan check up on Ashi-san''s state of mind.


    Yeah, I''ll take care of your mind ~


    Junko rests her hand on Midori''s shoulder and says, Midori raises one hand, showing her teeth and laughing.


    How''s your heart feeling?


    Ash Zheng shouted in a strange voice.


    "This Midori-chan can peek into and manipulate people''s minds and memories." That''s why I brought you here thinking that I could use that ability to recover Ashigaru-san''s memory. Ah, of course, if you don''t like Ashigarashi-san, I''ll stop. "


    ��Fwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!��


    Midori was shocked to hear Junko''s words. I thought we had already talked about it.


    "Peeking into people''s hearts..."


    Qian looked at the greenery with a little fear.


    "I don''t always peek, and Midori doesn''t like the act itself." Well, if you still think it''s disgusting, I can''t help it. "


    Midori smiled sarcastically at her reaction.


    "It''s okay, Qian-chan." I''ve seen her before. [M] She doesn''t see or manipulate people''s minds without darkness, so you can rest assured. "


    Tsugumi smiled as she stroked her head.


    "I''m sorry... I got scared."


    "Baba-baba, no problem." I''m used to it. I''m used to getting creepy and getting scared. "


    When Qi apologized, Midori gave a strange laugh.


    So, what do we do now, Ashi-san?


    Once again, Junko confirms the correctness of the ash.


    "I know I''ve forgotten a lot about the old days. Even if I want to, it feels like I''m being interrupted, and I can''t remember. I don''t know if it''s good or bad to remember, but I''d rather remember. So, if Midori-chan is going to remind you, please do it."


    Masako Ash accepted Junko''s proposal. Junko knew from the character of Ash Masaki whether Ash Masaki would approve.


    "Hey, I''ll take care of it. Well then, let''s cum ~"


    Midori projects a schizophrenic body and dives into the ashes.


    "Ah... this is... what is this..."


    After a few seconds, Midori''s expression changed.


    What''s the matter, Midori?


    Junko asks as she sees Midori frightening her face.


    "This is... obviously abnormal..." The guard is on. It''s not like this naturally. It''s an artificial barrier... I don''t want to recover my memories, and it''s working on my intelligence and my spirit. "


    Midori speaks with discomfort.


    "I''m sorry... I''d better not interfere with this bypass." I have also taken measures against interference, and my hair is different from what I can do with my abilities... I don''t know how to say it, but... It''s not like the supernatural force is working, or the chip is buried in the brain itself, or that system. I mean... one way or another, I think Sister Jun should check it out. "


    "I see... that''s all I know?"


    "No. I know something else. This grandpa has the spirit of two people in his head, and it fuses into a strange form." As a result, both of them are included, and the personality that has mixed in with the new personality is this person now. And that strange personality fusion didn''t happen naturally, but as a result of the addition of artificial hands, it''s happening ~ "


    How do you know it''s artificial?


    Tsugumi asked a question.


    "There are remnants in the spiritual world." Midori can see the traces of someone putting their hands together. "


    Midori answers.


    Do you know why that happened by psycho-diving?


    When Junko asked demandingly, Midori''s face turned unpleasant.


    "Nah... this Ji-chan can''t bear to look deep into his memory..." Did you hear about Midori? I''m being guarded. "Yeah, this is not tasty..." It is better not to give strong stimulus to bad people. Even when the greenery just dives, it reacts. No...... this clearly shows that mental sensitivity and mental potential measures have been taken, and I''m not saying that it''s absolutely impossible to interfere with your abilities, but you should try to refrain from doing so. "


    Midori gives a personal opinion.


    "Maybe we should be careful with words, experiences that overlap with past memories, and landscapes. I don''t even know what that means. It''s possible to remember all the memories you forgot, like a dam collapsing or a balloon breaking off, but it can have a huge negative effect on the mind itself. As I said before, this is the realm of Junn, and I think it''s better to properly examine the brain itself."


    I see. I mean, Ashishi-san


    Junko, who heard Midori''s story, looks at the ashes.


    "I see. I don''t know at all, but I get it." Thank you, Midori-chan. "


    "Even if you don''t understand, you don''t have to thank me ~"


    Midori smiled and thanked her with a smile, for some reason.


    "In other words, because somebody tampered with Ashigaru-san''s brain, did Ashigaru-san go crazy?"


    Spika asks a question.


    "Rather than being insane, Ashigaru-san''s sensitivity is very different from that of ordinary people, so I wonder if you can think of a world that is slightly different from ours. Well, some people might define it as crazy, but I don''t think so.��


    "Ah... I''m sorry. My mouth slipped inadvertently..."


    Junko denied it, and Spica apologized for her inadvertent behavior.


    I thought Ashimasa-san might be similar to me, but it looks like something more serious is happening.


    Tsugumi opens her mouth in a strange way.


    "This is my guess, but when I listen to Midori-chan, I feel very terrified for some reason." The fact that there are people who mess around in people''s heads and Ashigaru-san has gone crazy as a result, this is horrible and terrible. What kind of person did that for? "


    Listening to Tsugumi''s dialogues, Kami, Kasumi and Spica had the same impression.


    "Jap Jap"


    Angelina complains about something with an unusual and serious voice.


    Huh ~, what did you say?


    ��Those who use others for desire ignore the pain of others. On the other hand, it''s even fun, so you shouldn''t think about it too much."


    Midori asked, and Kami replied.


    Jap, Jap, can you figure that out?


    "I''m wondering myself, but you know what I mean."


    "Ja-up"


    Midori pokes in, Kami smiles bitterly, and Angelina thumbs up.


    "Hey Hanabe, anyway, shouldn''t we stop writing about Ashigaru-san''s life?"


    Spika confirms.


    "I''ll decide when it''s all over."


    And, Tsugumi.


    "Fine, fine." I''m not sure, but it''s okay. "


    Spica''s face is troubled by the ashes that she accepts with a smile without knowing.


    "I''ll leave you to it today." I''ll be back. "


    "Hey, I''m sorry to bother you."


    Yeah. Come back.


    Junko and Midori walk away, waving a happy smile at Ash Zheng.


    You know, Junn, I haven''t had a fight with my brother lately.


    Midori talks to me as I walk.


    Huh? I''ve never had a fight with Makoto ~


    Junko with a surprised face.


    "I mean, the fight is that Junni hates Junni, and he rebels against Junni. My ancestors used to say that. I''ve seen Midori a few times, but there used to be more."


    "Ruru"


    Listening to Midori, Junko is satisfied.


    "Hmm, I think it''s because I''ve become more concerned about it lately." I''m not naturally aware of it. Ahh, if I do this, Makoto won''t be angry again. "


    "Ababa, in other words, Jun-san is well-trained by her true brother"


    Listening to Junko, Midori convinced herself to tea.


    At night, Ashimasa reported everything she had seen today to her chat partner, Kurosuke.


    "There have been many days, but the one I was particularly curious about was that green child." The power to peek into a person''s head is amazing, but was there even a guard on your head to prevent it? ��


    "Yeah. I''m not sure, but I think my head is in a lot of trouble."


    If Junko Yukioka is going to inspect you, you should inspect it accordingly. No, absolutely not. ��


    "Yeah, I will."


    Kurosuke nodded happily while acknowledging Junko''s endorsement - and without any doubt - ashes.

 2669 9

    In the corner of the room where various equipment is placed, several men and women dressed in white face the woman in the ponytail.


    "I don''t want to turn against the enemy." However, given the meaning of positively touching the green ash, it cannot be left unattended. "


    A woman in a ponytail speaks in a calm tone. Although it seems that the appearance is still in the early twenties, the intelligent appearance and atmosphere make people think that they are older. In fact, she lives many times as old as she looks.


    She was called the edge of colour. Most people who know her call her by her name, not by her surname, because...


    "Shirako is also likely to move. Before I do that, I want to secure it.��


    The name that came out of the mouth of the color edge was a very abominable name, whether from the color edge of the mouth or from the other people on the spot. He was an abominable adversary.


    ��Why don''t you try to contact Mr. Yukioka head-on and tell him about the situation?��


    ��It''s dangerous. Many people in the Mad Scientist neighborhood believe in and admire that person, but I also know the evil side of that person.��


    One person suggests, but the color edge rejects gently.


    "Despite the fact that the Shirako and the others started to retrieve the rearing experimental bodies, only the ashes have been left behind. Shirako is also on the alert at the moment. Let''s get moving, too. We will not be able to retrieve all the experimental objects immediately, no matter how hard Hakuso is, so let''s move to retrieve them too."


    What do you do when you encounter Shirako or his gestures?


    Listening to the decision on the edge of the color, one person asks in fear.


    "There is no chance of winning even if you collide with the Hakus, so please escape if there is a possibility of collision"


    The edge of the colour was just a soft tone, but no one on the spot could be relieved. It was their earnest desire to revoke the decision itself.


    Riverfront. A baseball field not far from the city of the homeless.


    The usual boys'' baseball team is practicing. Despite the elementary school students'' baseball team, for some reason, there were mixed female junior high school students, mixed with dolphins with limbs, and even today, there was a pattern of mingling even with wandering old people.


    Oh, Masamune-san took it again


    "The motor nerves are surprisingly good. Even though he''s a grandfather


    The children were admired when they saw Masashi Ashi, a field hand, take the ball.


    "Let''s correct the ashes." Throw it! "


    Um, yeah.


    Encouraged by Kamiya, Masaru throws the ball while being confused.


    "He''s a strong man."


    Masuke muttered as he took the returning ball.


    Since the team had another sick leave, the ashes came in in the form of filling the hole, but Ash Zheng is enjoying baseball with great joy. Neither do the children.


    However, some people regarded such a chaotic practice landscape as a problem.


    "Hey... is that okay?"


    "I have to be okay. I think we should deal with it before something happens."


    The middle-aged women, who are the guardians of the children, whisper to each other as they look down at the chaotic training face from above the berm.


    "Ash, have you ever played baseball?" I feel quite used to it. "


    Even if you don''t remember your head, does your body remember it?


    Spica and Qian on the bench said as they watched the ashes play out.


    By the way, Cliff Room-san, why are you depressed?


    Looking at the gummies hanging on the bench, Kami asked a question.


    "When I drew the illustration in the newspaper, the advisor teacher in the press department got mad at me..."


    Today, a girl named Tsugumi gave her reasons.


    "If you draw such a dirty illustration, you''ll get angry..."


    A dazzling melancholy.


    "It''s not sad. It''s an art. It''s an erotic movie tone that was popular in comics in the middle of the Showa period. You don''t understand that unique flavor and personality... it''s too much... Ah, I''ll show it to Kamimi-chan, too."


    "No, you don''t have to show me."


    "Shobori..."


    It was a gummy that took out a sketchbook from inside the bag, but it was rejected by Kamimi, and she dropped it again without strength.


    "It''s not pathetic, it''s obscene. By the way... it''s hard to say..."


    Qi talks in a truly indescribable manner.


    "Tsugumi-chan, you don''t have to hang out with that old man so much." Since Sakuoka-sensei is watching you, why don''t you leave it to him? "


    "Eh ~ Why would you say that?"


    Tsugumi''s expression surprised her.


    Because it''s for the news department''s ecological observation of the homeless.


    and, Spica.


    "Spika-san is, but Tsugumi-chan seems to have a different purpose... she''s a little uneasy about that..."


    To be honest, Tsugumi is jealous of her obsession with ashes. It looks like they''re holding an area they don''t understand.


    "I don''t think Ashimasa-san should stay that way, and according to Snow Oka-sensei, it hasn''t been like that for a long time." There used to be a time when my head was puffy, and I don''t know why, but suddenly it turned out pretty good. That''s why I feel like seeing Masamune return to her place of origin.


    Tsugumi smiled as she looked at her and revealed her emotions in a steady tone.


    "Um... uhm... did you say something strange?" ng..... "


    Listening to Tsugumi, Qian gets embarrassed.


    "It''s not that weird ~. Which one is weirder for me?" Ahahaha


    Tsumi laughs softly.


    Ah, Junko-san.


    Jap!


    Kamimi spotted Junko coming down from the dirt, and Angelina stood up and screamed angrily.


    Angelina-san, thank you.


    Kamimi calms down.


    "I''ve brought Masamune-san!" When you''re done practicing baseball, you can go to the bathroom if you need to collect dust for your brain test! "


    Junko shouted at the ashes he was practicing, replacing his hand with a megaphone.


    If dust accumulated, Kami, Tsugumi, and Angelina accompanied the buste not only to the ashes.


    Into the building standing in the mountains, the ashes are attacked with nostalgia.


    "There are a lot of people in white clothes. I kind of miss it. A place in your dreams?"


    Ash Masaki asks when he sees people walking around the building.


    I''m sorry, but it''s a different place than Asahi-san''s dream


    Oh, Junko knows where my dreams are.


    Of course, because I was there with Ashimasa-san.


    Just by saying that it was the place where Ash Masaki dreamed, Junko knew where it was pointing.


    "Haha, let''s get started. Today, Amamiya Meguru is in charge. Alright, thank you very much."


    When the five of them were waiting in the daycare room, the dust piled up and Rumiya Meguru, a Bustei researcher, came and greeted them fiercely.


    Nice to meet you. Can''t you open your head and die?


    "Hee, it won''t open." You don''t have to open it, so don''t worry, ahn. "


    Meguru answers the question seriously.


    "Hey, there are some amazing people." Even though it''s a laboratory, cosplay ~? "


    Tsugumi pointed to the aisle and his expression shone.


    Looking at it, there was a girl walking in a dress that I could only think of as a cosplay. A girl in a witchy outfit with a white base. In both arms, half of her face was covered with hair, holding a quadruple-legged beast.


    Jap!


    Angelina rose with rage. I wasn''t the first person I saw. Even though she looked different, Angelina knew who it was.


    "Huh...? Ah, that''s the dolphin from that time."


    Hottsumi-chan?


    The magical girl, Hakuto Hatumi, dressed as a witch''s cosplay, cheered at Angelina, and Junko''s expression turned glamorous.


    "Wow, it''s been a long time. How are you?"


    Angelina rushes over with a smile on her face.


    Jaahoooo!


    "Painful!?"


    "Hey! Angelina, stop it!"


    It''s not a good fight ~


    Angelina gnawed at the spruce''s head, and Kami and Ash Zheng peeled it.


    "You were merging before, right?" So why are you fighting now? "


    "That''s right. I didn''t do anything wrong with the dolphin." Rather, even though the dolphin has taken over my body...


    Junko and Hotsumi asked strangely.


    "Jap..."


    After being told by the two of them, Angelina changed her attitude and bowed to him with one hand standing in front of her face as if she was sorry.


    "There seems to have been some misunderstanding. It was a misunderstanding and it was too early."


    "What a misunderstanding..."


    "Jap"


    Kamimi translates and Junko plays. Angelina shrugged her head in embarrassment.


    "Anyway, Angelina-san, that uncle seems to have Allaune as well." It''s slight, but it''s reacting


    Yeah, I guess so.


    Junko nodded as she saw the ashes.


    "Oh, Aizawa-senpai. Ouch."


    Senpai is here, too.


    The locusts walked away, and now the truth appeared, so Tsugumi and Kamimi called out.


    "I''ve lived here since the lab was destroyed. Why are you here?"


    "With Ash Zheng-san''s addendum - Yes. I''m going to do a head test."


    Tsugumi answers the real question.


    "With the analysis" "Analyze" ", CT scanning and ultrasound" "echo" tests are not enough. "


    That''s why I know that I''m using the equipment here to inspect it, but it''s true.


    Makoto, you should try it out.


    "I see, it''s difficult to scan the contents of my body..."


    The true artificial magic eye glows red and confirms while looking at Junko.


    "Ahahaha, you''re going to try it on me." Did you see anything good? "


    "Huh? Senpai Aizawa''s eyes are shining red right now."


    Junko laughed, and Tsugumi was surprised to see the truth.


    "Since you can see through my clothes, I can see through my clothes now"


    Oh, senpai, erotic


    No, no, Aizawa-senpai wouldn''t do that, would he?


    Junko joked, Tsugumi teased, and Kami denied it.

 2670 10

    The boy was a test stand.


    At first, he was a boy who was desperate and only had a dark face, but as he was gently and brightly interacting with the researcher in charge, his smile grew more and more. However, there was no change in the position of the experimental platform.


    He had come to want to get the boy away from the research facility some day.


    Hey, you''ve been acting weird lately.


    The boy laying on the bed looked up at him and asked anxiously.


    (Ahh, did you come out on my face.....)


    Pointed out, he smiles bitterly and sighs.


    "I was worried you might be hard."


    "It''s hard."


    In response to his words, the boy said in a strong tone without putting his hair in.


    "I want freedom... but I can''t..." I was sold, wasn''t I? Your father and your mother are dead... and you can''t even guess where they''re going... uuuu..... "


    Looking down at the crying boy, he feels scratched in the chest.


    The world is absurd and unfair. Some are happy, and some are unhappy. This boy was unhappy. And --- the Mad Scientist, who lives on his own and eats people, realizes that he is a happy person, and he feels a strong guilt.


    "Even if you knew in advance what the outcome of that choice would be, did you still choose it?"


    A small female researcher laughed.


    The landscape changes. It''s not a research facility. Shopping district. Move to the convenience store in front of the station.


    I also understood why this landscape was turned into a landscape.


    He went to the convenience store, where he tried to buy lunch and dinner, but turned pale at the cash register. I don''t have my wallet. I dropped it somewhere.


    "I''m sorry. It looks like I dropped my wallet, so I''ll look for it, so keep this..."


    Shortly after she fumbled and ran out of the store with her cage intact, she heard multiple shots fired from inside the store.


    It was a robbery at an immigrant convenience store. Both the clerk and the customer were killed. He dropped his wallet, but he got nine deaths in his life.


    "For example, if you''re just entering a convenience store when the time comes, there''s an immigrant customer in front of you." Did you stop it, knowing that the man was about to shoot his gun? "


    A small female researcher who hears about the robbery asks interestingly.


    "Right, I can''t do that even though I''m in danger." That''s normal. You''ve been saved by fate. It''s God''s way of thinking. "


    This is just a dream. There hasn''t really been such a conversation in the past. Reality and delusion are mixed together. It''s true that even a convenience store robber fired a gun. His conversation with this small female researcher, who always likes words like dislike and irony, fate but choice is God, is his delusion.


    But this little female researcher was doing everything he could, and he hated her.


    "I forgot about my body as a scientist, and I made such a choice because I was so affectionate and helpful."


    She makes me laugh, but it is no fart to make such a mockery from him. Because he has no regrets about his choice. I''m sorry. I''m sorry I couldn''t help the boy.


    "Why did you choose to do that?"


    "Why did you decide to help her?"


    A girl with crimson eyes appeared next to a small female researcher who asked similar questions.


    "Hearing your words..."


    Looking towards the red-eyed girl, he replied.


    "Mad Scientist..."


    Once the dust had accumulated, the inspection at the buste was completed, and the ashes returned to the riverbed in the evening.


    "Geroppy, it''s just now. It''s feeding day, isn''t it?"


    Raising a happy voice, Ash Zheng opened the gauge containing the frog. Frogs are not nostalgic animals, so it is only time to feed them that you can communicate with them. Therefore, Ash Zheng was looking forward to the time of feeding. When it comes to communication, the frog just reacts to the bait, but Masaki still felt like he was playing with his friends.


    Is Ash Zheng here?


    A knock comes along with a voice. A middle-aged homeless man named Masayama, who is truly kind to the ashes.


    There you are, here you go ~


    "Oh, there''s something I want you to keep in your ear."


    The door of the hut opened and Mt. Masayama spoke with a strange face.


    "You were playing baseball with the kids." It looks like the mother of the children was watching it. "


    "Hee, that''s right." I wish we could play baseball together, too. "


    ��Hah ~... that''s not the problem...��


    Ashiyama sighed as if to say what he thought with a smile.


    "If there were homeless people among the children, parents would take it seriously. It might be weird, so you should stop."


    "Eh ~... but... uuuu..." What''s wrong with that? I didn''t do anything wrong. "


    On the advice of Mt. Ashiyama, I was about to cry on my face.


    "I''m in trouble..." I''m sure you haven''t done anything wrong, and it''s not that it''s harmful to those girls, but I''m telling you that the world doesn''t see it that way. Hmm... I don''t know how to explain it. Hmm... ok. Anyway, be careful. "


    Yeah. Okay. Asayama-san, thank you very much.


    Masayama said as if he had given up and left the Ash Masaru''s hut.


    At night, Masashi Ash reports to Kurosuke via chat that she played baseball and did inspections.


    Junko Yukioka is trustworthy. You should trust her. "


    Kurosuke remembers the same thing over and over, but Ashishi doesn''t feel suspicious.


    "Yeah, I know." You''re being kind to me. [M] I''m so sorry. "


    Ash Masumi chatting while laughing.


    "Kurosuke-kun, I''m glad you''ve been talking so much lately."


    Is that so?


    ��Yeah, I''ll be even happier if you tell me more.��


    I see.


    As usual, ashes that speak straight to the mouth.


    It''s difficult because I''m silent. I''m worried about you because I have so much to talk about right now. ��


    "Worried? What?"


    Seeing Kurosuke''s words, Ash Zheng asked with a strange face.


    Is your health well under control?


    "NPO people come in a lot and ask the same thing. Tychoger. Tychoger."


    They''re worried about you, too.


    "Are you worried? I''m worried." Ahahaha


    After laughing, Ash Zheng felt like an electric current ran through his head.


    "I was worried you might be hard."


    The spoken dialogue is typed into the chat as it is via audio input.


    "Huh? What was that? What is this? Why am I talking about this?"


    I''m surprised. It''s not a consciously spoken dialogue. A dialogue that reacts to the flow of the conversation and spontaneously emerges.


    Kurosuke-kun?


    And because Kurosuke has become unresponsive, it goes around.


    Kurosuke-kun, are you asleep already?


    No, I''m here.


    "I saw something strange... logs." What is this? "


    I''m not you, and if you don''t know what I mean, I don''t know what I mean.


    "I see. That''s right. I''m sure I''ve forgotten... I remembered in my dreams and soon forgotten again, just a little bit more, and soon forgot again."


    When Kurosuke pointed out, Masaki Ashi whispered to her head.


    "I''m going to bed now. Good night."


    Oh, good night.


    Ash correction that leaves the holographic display on and lies down.


    It''s hard.


    Such a sentence is typed into the chat field.


    Ash Zheng never looked at the text. The sentence was erased from the log a few seconds later.

 2671 11

    Today, Angelina, Kamimi, and Tsugumi are on the riverbed. Tsugumi is in the shape of an orchid.


    There was also a practice match for the boys'' baseball team on that day, in which four people, Kamimi, Tsugumi, Angelina, and Ash Zheng, participated with help.


    Head sliding and muddy ashes return to the bench.


    "I have to go to the bath later." I have to do the laundry ~ "


    Are you taking a proper bath?


    Kamiya Takisuke asks Masaru.


    "The people at the NPO made sure to take good care of hygiene and physical condition, so they created a bath exclusively for us. The time frame for people to enter is fixed.


    "I''d like to see that."


    "Jap to Jap Poo"


    Tsugumi and Angelina expressed their interest when they heard the story of Ash Masaki.


    "If you ask me, Ashimasa-san, there''s no smell, and the clothes and body are very beautiful, so the bath and washing are properly done."


    And, Kusuke.


    "Hey... where are those guys?"


    Kami, who was a field hand, noticed the group coming down from the dike and pointed at it. They''re all women.


    "Oh, it''s Mom."


    "There''s my baba, too."


    "Are you a good-looking mother...?"


    "I-I ''m sorry."


    I''m calling my mother "Kaaaaa"


    "That''s a lie."


    As the children said, the mysterious group of women heading towards the baseball stadium was the mother of the children of the boys'' baseball team.


    I need to talk to you guys, so can you get together?


    One of the mothers called out, and some of them gathered in front of them with a bad feeling. Ash Zheng, Kamimi, Tsugumi, and Angelina were also on their way.


    It seems that there are a lot of people other than the children, but what''s going on?


    "There aren''t enough people, so I''m getting help to get in." All of a sudden all of a sudden, what''s going on over there? "


    When one of the mothers asked, she asked the child to challenge her.


    "Problem is, there''s a wandering grandfather mixed in among the children." Those girls are also in junior high school, right? And weird dolphins. "


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    "What was wrong with you?"


    Fuakiu


    Jap!


    When one of the mothers speaks, the children reveal their anger. Angelina mixed her voice with rage.


    "You can''t wait until something happens." This is how I came to pierce the nail before something happened. I''m sorry, old man, but can you leave these children alone? "


    "Ah... uuu... ahh..."


    Told in a harsh tone with a nomination, Ash Zheng became a half-weeping face and wolfed.


    "You''re kidding! What are you talking about, baba?"


    Don''t discriminate against Ash Masamune-san!


    "You don''t know anything!" Ashigaru-san is a vagrant and bald in his grandfather, so you''re hubbubbing with that prejudice! "


    "That''s right, that''s right! The baldness doesn''t matter!"


    "It''s dirty grown-up logic!"


    Jaaap!


    When she saw it, the children rebelled at once, and Angelina rushed toward the mothers as she turned her arms around.


    "Hey, the dolphin is attacking with anger!"


    C ''mon, they''re coming after me!


    "Even though she looks cute, she''s vicious!"


    "Don''t! Angelina-san!"


    Mothers fleeing the violent Angelina. Kami strangled Angelina from behind.


    Meanwhile, Tsugumi recorded this exchange by turning the camera strangely in order to make it an article.


    "All right, everybody. I... I don''t remember doing anything wrong, but I don''t know why, but it looks like I did something wrong before I realized it anyway, and I don''t know what''s wrong, so I''ll just stop talking about it." It''s not good to worry about everyone''s mother, so I can''t help it. "


    Ash Zheng complains with a half-weeping voice in an attempt to silence the noise.


    Looking at the way she spoke and the expression on her face, some of the mothers felt sorry for Ash Zheng. Some people noticed that the ashes were normal, and even though they looked old, the contents were very young - they were mentally handicapped.


    "That''s absolutely strange!"


    "That''s right, my baba is more wrong!"


    "It''s embarrassing that the scraps that judge people by their appearance and discriminate against them are their parents!"


    Oh, my God!


    "Parents, of course!" It may be discrimination, but discrimination is superior! I won''t let my child get close to someone dangerous! "


    "This grandpa is not the only one." This dolphin is also a dolphin. "


    "Gah!?"


    Angelina is one of us!


    "I''m going home now." I don''t want to go back to such a terrible parent. "


    Neither am I.


    Ah, so am I.


    "If we all run away, we won''t be scared."


    "Hey, what are you talking about!?"


    Positive ash complaints also have no significant effect, and the argument between mother and child is accelerated. It seemed to me that it had become an inconvenient disturbance.


    ��I believe in my son. I felt that this grandfather, the dolphins, the girls, even if we were playing baseball together, there was no problem."


    One of the mothers spoke, and everyone was surprised and focused on the person. It is an unusually young age for a high school mother.


    "Mom?"


    Masuke glistened and saw the woman who had spoken. Azuma Kamiya, Atsushi''s mother.


    "Our child is so desperately protecting herself." I don''t think he''s a bad person. Besides, I felt that what they were saying was more correct. ��


    When Blue complains, the mothers have a bad look on their faces.


    Kamiya''s mama did it, didn''t she?


    True Goddess Coming


    "Besides, you''re a beautiful angel." I need you to trade it for my bullshit. "


    "Hey Akira, what are you doing!" I''m steaming you to death! "


    Admiring children. When one of them speaks, one of the mothers shouts.


    "Hey Kamiya-san, you''re the only one who can say goodbye to the kids!" Grubbing... when this happens... I can''t believe it either! "


    "Ah, well then, so am I."


    "I couldn''t pull back because of the momentum..." I''m sorry, Yu-kun. "


    "No, I felt the same as Kamiya-san, but I couldn''t say it because the other moms were still angry... hehehe"


    The mothers changed their perception by striking an avalanche, starting with Blue''s remarks.


    "Thanks, Mom."


    Great, Angelina-san.


    "I don''t think I need to run away."


    A smile returns to the children. Tsugumi and Kamimi also made their faces shatter.


    "Thank you. Everyone, cover me up." I''m so happy ~


    Tearful and thankful ashes in his mouth.


    "I''m sorry to your mothers..." Looks like I got you worried. I don''t know why it''s my fault. "


    Ash Zheng bowed his head toward the mothers.


    "Jap. Jap. Jap. Pup."


    Angelina suddenly pointed at her mother, dancing a strange dance, and continued to call out to Jap with a clearly teasing voice.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m angry. That dolphin."


    "I just know that you''re making a fool of yourself."


    I''m sure that''s it. It''s a Japanese-looking, right-looking holistic personality.


    Is that so?


    "Jap, Jap"


    Angelina nodded happily as one of her mother pointed out and confirmed.


    "You guys, please stop hanging out with this dolphin anyway, Grandpa"


    "This dolphin is..."


    That''s right, being with such a mean dolphin can distort your personality.


    "Ga...!?"


    In response to the mothers'' words, Angelina hardens during the dance.


    "It was Angelina''s fault..."


    "Angelina, apologize."


    Yeah, let''s apologize honestly, Angelina.


    "Jap ~"


    Angelina was urged by the children to bow her head.


    "Jap until I apologize."


    One of the mothers smiles unexpectedly.


    In a settled mood, the mothers left the scene, but only one remained.


    "Oh, hey, you."


    One of the mothers calls out to Tsugumi.


    Me?


    "Yeah... you''re dressed like a boy now... but you''re a girl, aren''t you?"


    "I become a man and a woman from day to day." What do you want from me? "


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little confused. Um... well, it''s a little hard to say out loud... You''re being stolen, aren''t you?"


    "Eh..."


    The boulder bush also stiffens.


    "Moreover, the stolen images are on the Internet." You move around flashily when you''re playing baseball, don''t you? "So my skirt rolled up..." At least get rid of your uniform or put some spats on the bottom. "


    "I''m taking good care of myself..." I...... but the other me...... "


    A gummy sighs loudly as he drops his shoulder. It seemed that the woman''s gummies lacked the character of Delicacy, so she neglected to pay attention to the area.


    The mother who told Tsugumi about the theft also left.


    In other words, the thieves are wandering around here.


    Kamimi looks around and calls out.


    "I''ve been told which website you''re on, and I''ll deliver it to the police..."


    Tsugumi looks unusual and not energetic. It was particularly unusual for the boy mode gummies to appear to have subsided.


    "Before I do that, I want to do it first." I only took pictures of Cliff Room, and I ignored them... "Am I not that attractive?"


    "Isn''t it because Kamimi didn''t have any spats?" It''s okay, Kami-chan is cute enough. I want to make you my daughter-in-law. "


    You can say that, but you''re also only allowed to say that.


    Kami smiles when she listens to Tsugumi''s dialogues.


    Ah, it''s Snow Oka-sensei.


    Tsugumi finds Junko on the dirt road.


    Kami also looked beyond Tsugumi''s gaze and confirmed Junko''s appearance. At about the same time, he looked at a man who was a few meters away from Junko and made his face stronger.


    ��I mean... the man beside Junko is pointing the camera at me��


    "If I tell a rumor......"


    Tsugumi''s expression grew steeper in the words of Kami.


    "Huh? Why are we all gathering in such a place...?"


    Junko, who was looking down at the boys'' baseball team and Ashi and Upper Beauty gathered beside the baseball stadium from above, noticed the presence of the man holding the camera who was not far away from her. The man is someone Junko knows.


    Junko!


    Kamimi shouts with her hand on the megaphone.


    "The man over there!" Get him! He''s a thief! I''m trying to shoot Tsugumi-chan''s pants and put them on erotic sites! "


    "Huh!?"


    Kabadi!?


    Junko turned towards the man who was nearby, surprised. The man was also surprised by Kamimi''s cries and shouted unintentionally.

 2672 12

    "Take a picture of theft... Is that what you''re doing, Mr. Kabadi-Man?"


    Junko asks the man. It''s a backstreet free-runner, a man named Kabadi Man. Both Junko and I are familiar with each other.


    "Kabadi! Kabadi!"


    Kabadi Man shouted with a surprised expression and shook his head sideways.


    Kami, Angelina, and Tsugumi came up the hill.


    Jap!


    Angelina shouted sharply and stood up in front of Kabadi Man.


    Kabadi!


    Did Kabadi-Man sense any signs of danger? He likewise lowered his hips slightly.


    (This person... can do it...!)


    Just by looking at Kabadi Man''s stance, Kami suspected.


    "Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi"


    "Jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap jap"


    Keeping in position and facing each other, they call each other the same dialogues.


    "I wonder what''s going to start."


    "Now... it looks like those two are now in a realm where our understanding and recognition is impossible."


    "I see. When we accidentally recognize it, we can step into areas that we shouldn''t enter." I have to be careful. "


    "I''m talking about how to be careful..."


    Tsugumi and Kami whisper to each other.


    "Huh? What are Umami and Junko doing?"


    Masamune looked at the five people on the slope in a strange manner.


    "Hey, it''s time to start practicing again!"


    One of the children speaks out. Only the gummies went down. Kami remains for Angelina''s restraint and rescue role when something happens.


    "Something was screaming about the thief..."


    Tsuji said. The children also watched the interaction on the dirt road from afar.


    "It seems that the man who is confronting Angelina is stealing my photos." I don''t know if that''s true. "


    Seriously?


    "Oh, my God. There was such a guy."


    Pervert!


    Tsugumi reports to the children. The frightened children.


    "Jaaaaahhh!"


    Angelina was the first to unbalance. When he shouts out loud, he sprints towards Kabadi Man.


    "Kabadi"


    Kabadi-Man gently avoided Angelina, who had pushed in from the front.


    "Ja... jap jap!"


    Angelina persisted in repeated rushes, but Kabadi Man continued to avoid flinching.


    Yaaahhhhh!


    Angelina roared, radiating water linearly from her wide open mouth.


    Kabadi!


    Kabadi Man barks, puts his arms forward, and plays water with his palms up.


    (What would you do if the water you spit out was poison or acid...? Even so, is there a good trick?)


    Looking at the Kabadi man, who was prevented from receiving the water and playing it with his palm, Kamimi reckons.


    "Nh...?"


    At that time, Junko felt her gaze and fought Angelina and Kabadi Man. I turned away from him.


    There was a man. Junko and I look at each other and look away.


    "Whoa!?"


    A man exclaims in surprise. Shortly after I turned my gaze away, Junko moved to the front of the man.


    Junko was watching. Not only did the man look away, but at the same time he was hiding his right hand in his pocket.


    Could it be--I ''m sorry if I made a mistake.


    Junko takes the man''s right arm and pulls her hand out of her pocket.


    "What are you doing? - It hurts!"


    I stimulated the man''s nerves with my thumb and forced him to open his hand, and there was a small camera in his hand.


    "Hmm, were you taking pictures of me?" Kamimi-chan''s supposed to be a thief, right?


    "T-They...... uu......"


    As Junko pointed out, the man denies it with a faint voice, wolfing around.


    "I wonder if I can get my phone out too." Ah, that''s a good thing I don''t have to do. I''ll leave it to the police. If you''re not guilty, I''ll apologize later. "


    Junko said calmly with a smile, but looking at the other person''s complexion and eyes, it was easy to suspect that this man was a thief.


    Soon thereafter, the police came and the man was taken, and the misconceived Cabademan left.


    (Kabadi Man-san''s wet clothes have cleared up, but it looks like Kabadi Man-san was also filming. But that''s not Tsugumi-chan.....)


    While watching Kabadi Man''s rear, Junko thinks he should be vigilant for now and fulfill the original purpose of coming here.


    "Um, the ashes won''t be corrected. I got the results of the examination. Maybe we should have brain surgery."


    Yeah, I''m scared ~


    To Junko''s unclear words, Ash Zheng fogged his expression and held his head down.


    "Are you sick?"


    Tsugumi asks.


    "No... I think it''s a little different from the disease." Hmm... it''s hard to say right now. Well, I want you to think about it. You won''t be able to make a decision right now. But perhaps you can recover the memory that Ashimasa-san lost in this surgery. "


    "Ughhh..."


    Listening to Junko''s story, Jingzheng frowned and screamed. I have a desire to restore my memory. I know that this is what Junko wants, and I also understand that it is certainly important for me to recover my memories. However, I am scared and resistant to the idea of simply operating on my head.


    It''s going to be tough to decide right now, so I''ll come back tomorrow


    "Yeah. I''m sorry, Junko..."


    "You don''t have to apologize." And when I apologize-- "


    "I''m sorry, man."


    Before Junko could say everything, Ash Zheng corrected vigorously.


    My men, who lived until ten seconds ago, are rolling dead in front of me. He was killed in a terrible way, melting most of his face.


    The corpses are not one. It was rolling countless times. These were not only the subordinates of the color edge, but also those who turned the assailant back, but most of them were gestures of the color edge.


    The research facility where the colored edge and its compatriots lurked was raided a few minutes ago. During the brief battle, more than half of Coloured Edge''s men were killed.


    The colored ends looked at the situation using the equipment as a shield. The raiders were positioned at the entrance to the lab.


    The marauder''s line broke.


    "As always, it''s a ponite." I don''t know how much orgasm it is. "


    A small woman in a white coat appeared in front of the edge of the color, along with a mocking voice. The two heads are shorter than the edges of the color.


    "Shirako..."


    Mouth the name of a woman with a small colour edge


    "It''s finally time to meet you, sister." Ah... I thought you said not to say anything to me anymore. "Bonkraut ends"


    Shirako spread a distorted smile.


    "Run away from the emergency exit. I''ll stop you from eating here."


    The color edge prompted the subordinates. My men fled at once.


    "You can also run away from the incompetent colored edges." We''re after a test subject you picked up on your own. I didn''t do it until now, so I missed it, but I don''t know what went crazy, but if you imitate me like that, I can''t miss it. "


    There is anger in Shirako''s voice.


    "I should have the right to do the same." I was part of the experiment. "


    The edge of the colour claims that Shirako is staring at it.


    "Thank you for letting me use the word ''sleep''. No, but I never imagined that when I had the chance to use it, I would feel so annoyed. I thought I''d miss you, but I''ll kill you."


    Coldly speaking, Shirako literally stretched out her arm. The tip of your extended arm is shaped like a hose, not your hand.


    A white liquid is sprayed from the hole in the tip of your arm. The color edges are jumped sideways to avoid.


    The colored edges did not attempt to engage in darkness. My men had already fled, so I made my way to the emergency exit in the back.


    It was the edge of the color that I tried to pursue, but I still remembered it.


    "It''s not worth chasing around and killing. I''m tired."


    Putting her arms back together, Shirako said.


    Come on, you guys, it''s here. I''ll collect it and bring it back.


    Shirako looked at the cylinder on the side and ordered her men to do so. Inside the glass cylinder was a brain and spinal cord filled with fluid and injected with countless cords. A number of similar cylinders are located inside the facility.


    At night, Masashi Ashi reported to Kurosuke that Junko told her that she should have brain surgery, and consulted with her.


    "Didn''t you tell me more about the results of the brain test? And yet you suddenly told me to have surgery?"


    Kurosuke was wondering how to proceed with Junko''s story.


    Kurosuke told me to trust Junko, but I''m afraid of all of this.


    But there must be a good reason for recommending surgery. It''s not just amnesia, it''s the possibility of illness. It''s better to operate properly than to leave it alone. "


    ��Uuuu... it seems to be to restore my memory, but I want to restore my memory, but I''m scared...��


    Ash righteousness holding the head.


    Shall I attend?


    Huh?


    Kurosuke''s sudden offer made him look unbelievable.


    It''s not an online conversation. Shall I go straight to you?


    "Is that okay...?"


    I don''t remember how long I''ve been chatting with Kurosuke. However, contact between Kurosuke and Ashimasa over the internet was common. I haven''t thought about anything further from there, and I haven''t touched it before. I didn''t think Yoshiyasuke Kurosuke would cross that line.


    "No... just do what I didn''t ask." I''ll erase it from the logs. Forget it. ''


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Ashigaru is increasingly puzzled by Kurosuke''s withdrawal of his remarks.


    {Forget it. But... I''ll definitely see you someday. That day may not be far away. ��


    "I want to see you. I''ve only been talking to Kurosuke on the Internet for a long time, and I thought that was normal. I never thought of meeting him, but I''d like to see him when he says that." ''Cause we''ve been together forever. I haven''t counted my years, so I don''t know how much we''re together. "


    Masamune talks with a winky face.


    It''s been about 20 years.


    "Ehh, that''s how it gets. Wow, that''s amazing."


    Anyway, forget about this story. Forget about it now. Don''t talk about it. I''ll erase the logs. "


    Um, why?


    Looking at the text of Kurosuke, Masaki Ashi bends his head. I have no idea how Kurosuke feels or how she feels.


    I''m so sorry.


    Huh?


    And to the apology that Kurosuke uttered, Ash Zheng opened his mouth. Kurosuke''s behavior tonight was a lot strange, but the last word was the most unclear. From the tone of voice, it was someone else.


    "What did you apologize for...?"


    As declared, most of Kurosuke''s logs disappear. Ash Zheng sighed unfortunately.


    Good night, Kurosuke-kun.


    Smiling, Masamune turned off the holographic display and also turned off the lights in the hut.

 2673 13

    Since getting up in the morning, Ash Zheng remembers the story of the head surgery that Junko said yesterday.


    "Grandpa, you''re unusually cheerful, aren''t you?"


    Huh? Really?


    In the morning, the ashes of the melancholy face in front of the cabin were right, and Mt. Masayama called out.


    Is something wrong?


    "Yeah... it looks like I''m sick and I''m told I should have the surgery after the examination."


    Last night, Kurosuke told me that there was a possibility of illness, and because of that, when it was dawn overnight, I thought that I was completely ill with my head.


    "What''s wrong with you...?"


    "I don''t know. But I was told it was a surgery to cut my head open and poke my brains out, so I was scared and scared..."


    "Is that true?"


    Ashiyama smiled bitterly at the ashes that were rampaging the image on their own.


    "I don''t know if you have the money to operate, but if you can, you can do it."


    "Um, yeah..."


    Masayama also recommended surgery, so Ashimasa nods hesitantly. I hate to be scared of correcting ashes, but I can''t help but decide whether you are right because everyone tells him to do the surgery.


    As Masanori and Ashiyama were talking, a strange pair appeared before them.


    One of them is a woman in a suit with a great habit of hair, who is thought to be around her thirties. The other was a boy who was united in black clothes, wearing a black horn and a black hat with a black visor, and who seemed to be an elementary school student.


    "Ah, look, look, Takeda-san." He''s just like me. He looks like a grandfather. "


    The child points to the ashes and raises the bouncing voice.


    "I don''t know why I''m saying this."


    The woman said it with a more annoying expression. The two of them approached Masanori and Mt. Ashiyama. The woman''s name is Kasumi Takeda. The boy''s name is Mitsuo Sakurai. The two are detectives in the backstreet section of the ease police station.


    "Ah, today was Gellopy''s dinner day." I''ll go there a little bit. "


    Before Kanae and Mitsuo came, Ash Zheng left and entered the cabin.


    Hmm?


    As the approaching Kanae and Mitsuo stopped in front of him, Mt. Masayama raised a strange voice.


    ��Can I help you? Which one is it?"


    When the homeless Ashiyama asks, Kanae silently shows the police notebook.


    "Can''t you just listen to me?" He''s a disrespectful Poly Duke. "


    Ashiyama throws it up. In addition to not having a good impression of the police in the first place, Kasumi''s behavior made me feel uncomfortable.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, officer. Yes."


    "Huh, this is a cute lady."


    When Mitsuo apologizes, Mt. Asama breaks his mouth.


    "You don''t have to believe me, but this guy is really a cop, and even if he looks like an elementary school student, he''s an adult."


    Almost twenty-six years old


    "Seriously..."


    Masayama was stunned by the explanation of Kasumi and Mitsuo who was shouting happily.


    "There are reports of murderers being caught in this riverbank, thieves being caught, homeless people being badly beaten, PTAs and rampages, dolphins calling out indiscriminate terms, backstreet residents coming and going, and there are many things that smell like kina, so please check with us in the backstreet section." If you have anything to say, just say it. If you don''t have it, you don''t have to tell me. "


    Kanae speaks lightly. The way he spoke also hindered Mt. Asamayama''s conversation.


    "I''ve never heard of people coming and going in the back streets. Except for the homeless murderer the other day, he''s a suspicious guy... oh, that dolphin may be suspicious, but it''s been for a long time."


    Ah, thank you for your help.


    Kasumi says thank you with a gesture that she is not thankful at all.


    Well, let''s go home. It''s fine if there''s nothing abnormal about it.


    "Wait, Takeda-san. I''m a little curious. It''s my instinct, but the old man who was a little bald just now


    A photographer who points to a cabin where ashes entered.


    Do you intuitively want to increase your extra work?


    "At first sight, I understood. She''s with me."


    You mean virgin? If so, you''re a great wizard who manipulates the movement of objects by age.


    "Chi-chi." Like me, my head is like a child. I can see it in my eyes and on my face. "


    I wonder if he''s an intellectual handicapped grandfather.


    "Oh, I think Ashigaru-san has a disability. Behavior is always childish, but it doesn''t feel that heavy. I can talk normally."


    Hearing Kanae and Mitsuo''s conversation, Asayama speaks out.


    ��So only one of you is hubbubbed away like that?


    Mesmerizing Kanae.


    "Some people are depressed and hate it." But he''s always bright, energetic, and he''s a good man. I like that old man. I feel like I can get strength when I talk to you. Some of them think the same, so some of them are just waiting to see how things are going. "


    It''s not just a beggar, but a lot of other guests, right?


    "Oh, it''s been a long time. I don''t know the details either. Some people are creepy that Ashimasa-san has a lot of guests these days. Besides, I''m just a kid. On the contrary, I''m relieved that my child misses me.


    "That''s the trouble with PTA."


    Kanae listens to the story of Mt. Masayama and is convinced.


    "Well, it''s a little dirty to blow a whistle in Hermeln, so your mother must have been anxious." That''s why I came to complain yesterday. "


    "That''s not good for education, is it?" When I became a beggar, I lost as a person, so no mother would want to get along with that kind of thing. "


    "You can''t say that." It''s not like I liked it that way. "


    Hikaru scolds Kanae, who is straightforwardly ranting.


    "Thank you, I''m sorry, but that woman is very uncomfortable, so go away." I don''t want to talk about it. "


    Ah, thank you for your help.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry."


    Masayama waved his hand, Kasumi thanked him in a cold tone without any shards of gratitude, and Mitsuo bowed his head and apologized.


    Kanae knocks on the cabin door.


    Yes, who is it?


    Haha!?


    The door opened, and ashes with worms in his hand came out with a smile, Kasumi spoke in a raised voice.


    "I''m sorry, I was just about to feed the geropie. I was wondering what kind of dinner I''d give you today, but I thought I''d turn it into a worm."


    Gellopy?


    The ash that explains with a smile is exactly what Light Man asks.


    "It''s my friend."


    Ashes refer to the cage inside the shed. In the cage, a frog was flipping over.


    "Yes, go ahead, Geropie. You''re sleeping weird today."


    Ash righteousness puts a hand holding a worm in the cage and pulls the worm around his mouth, but the frog does not react.


    "Huh? What''s wrong, Gellopy?" I always eat with great joy right away. "


    "I mean, a frog is flipping over and sleeping, that''s..."


    The strange ashes are exactly what Kanae says and stutters.


    "Geropie, what''s wrong? Hey...... Ghelopi...... no way......"


    The positive face of the ash is strong, and I poked my finger at the gellopy, holding it in my hand and shaking it. There was no reaction whatsoever.


    ��Uu... uuuuuu... ahhhhh!��


    And he acknowledged the death of the geropie, and the ashes cried as if they were on fire.


    "Ghelopy... Ghelopy is dead!" Woahhhhhhh!


    Ash righteousness that keeps crying without body or world.


    "Poor old man."


    A man of light who is tears of sympathy.


    "I don''t think anyone''s ever had a pet, but a pet is like a family." If you die, you cry. even I..... "


    When I was a child, I had a hamster and then a mackerel. After the death of the hamster, he kept the camel as if to heal his sadness. After the mackerel died, he kept nothing. Because I have doubts about the act of healing and forgetting the sadness and pain of death with another life.


    After that, it was the ashes that were crying for a while, but then she stood up quietly and gently took out the body of Geropy from inside the gauge and went out of the hut.


    "This grandfather doesn''t seem particularly poisonous." But I''m worried about the people who are wandering around. "


    Junko appeared on the riverbed when Kanae muttered as she watched Geropy buried in the tomb.


    Huh? Why are you guys here?


    Junko calls out. I feel uneasy because the backstreet police are here.


    What, you were a backstreet resident, Junko?


    The light man rounds his eyes.


    I came to investigate because there were reports of small incidents around my grandfather, and even people in the back streets were involved.


    I see.


    Junko asks about the situation from Kanae, and Junko decides that it is not a particularly bad reason.


    (The backstreets may be me, but I''m not the only backstreets that are actually moving. I''m sure that''s.....)


    Junko remembers the kabadi man she met yesterday on the dirt road.


    "When I found out that you were moving, I felt that the sign of not moving had intensified all of a sudden." What are you up to? Hurry up and shut up. "


    Kasumi urges her in a high-pressure tone.


    "There''s no such thing as plotting." What''s the matter, Ashish-san? "


    Even if Junko comes, Junko looks at the ash that digs the hole without reacting at all.


    "My pet frog died, and I was crying until a while ago. Now you should just leave it alone."


    I see.


    Kanae explains the situation.


    Junko, who was coming to touch the operation of the head, saw the ashes depressed by the death of Geropie, decided to change the day, and left silently without speaking any more.

 2674 14

    Junko returns to Baste with the dust piled up, and calls someone.


    "That''s why it seems impossible today, and I''ll come back and talk to you tomorrow"


    Junko reports on the situation today.


    Thank you for your help. I''m sorry I put you in such a difficult role. "


    A male voice echoes from the phone.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll say it."


    I refuse.


    Junko asked for a correction, but the other man refused.


    Well, even though I''m afraid of brain surgery, it''s pet loss.


    "More than that, there is an unpleasant movement here." The edges of the color and the white rose flashily. The two collided again. This is the second time. This time, it seemed like we were in a fight over the victims. "


    I thought you were communicating with the lab bench.


    ''Yeah, I''ve been doing it lately. It''s probably because you''re with Ashigaru-san. However, that fact has also become the result of attracting attention. I wonder why someone like Junko Sakuoka came into contact with Ashimasa-san by now, in that regard. "


    Listening to the other person''s words, Junko slightly raised her eyebrows.


    Now then, isn''t it because I came into contact with Asahi-san that these people also started to move suddenly now?


    "It''s possible..." Was it a snake?


    Upon being pointed out by Junko, the opponent roared.


    "After all, it''s safer to protect it at my place." And as soon as possible, we need to remove the alraunelli copies that were transplanted into Mr. Ash''s brain. "


    While saying that, Junko was also thinking about something else.


    (Or you can use Ashimasa-san as a bait and catch Shirako-chan and kill her all at once. I wonder if you''re facing me that way)


    In this case, Junko decides that it is better to quickly eliminate those who should be concerned. But the hand is also dangerous.


    "Maybe we should hurry up." Tomorrow, I will not only persuade Ashishi-san, but also take him to the buste if dust builds up, and I will have surgery there. It may be difficult, but I want you to try to convince Kurosuke-kun as well. "


    I understand.


    The other person on the phone responded to Junko''s request.


    With the death of Geropy, Ash Zheng was crammed into the hut all day long.


    Today was also the day the homeless people were on duty in the riverbed field they were cultivating together, but it was also skipped. Outside the hut, some homeless people were explicitly disliking it so that it sounded positive, but nothing resonated in the positive heart of Petros'' shock.


    "I see. Geropie is dead. R.I.P."


    When he reported to Kurosuke at night, Kurosuke sacrificed his words of good fortune. It is not the first time. Ashimasa has had pets for many times in the past, and Kurosuke is always comforted when pets die and become depressed.


    It''s a terrible thing to say about the ashes, but what happened to the head surgery?


    Junko seemed to be coming, but I was crying, so I went home


    "I see. I know how scary it feels to have surgery, but it''s better to have it properly." No, you should take it. "


    "Yeah... I know, but... I''m scared..."


    Ash Masao, Junko Snow Oka knows you from the past. I know you from when you forgot. I''m sure she wants you to recover that memory. Of course, it''s for the safety of your body. "


    Kurosuke tries to inspire a genuine determination with fearful ashes.


    "I don''t know what the result of the examination was. But if it''s recommended surgery, I can see that it''s not good to leave it alone. It''s a mistake not to have surgery."


    Looking at Kurosuke''s words, the fragmentary memories resurrected on Ash Zheng''s head.


    (Even if you knew in advance what the outcome of that choice would be, did you still choose it? Actually, it''s fate, but you''re excusing yourself that you didn''t have a choice? Who did you give that excuse to?)


    A malicious mockery that resounds in my head. A petite woman in a white dress floating in her head.


    Ash-jung knows the woman who asks herself. I remembered many times, and I quickly forgot. Whenever I remembered, Ash Zheng was always uncomfortable. But I quickly forgot about it.


    "This choice... won''t fail?" Isn''t that a mistake? "


    It''s about believing in Junko Yukioka. As long as I listen to you, I think I can trust you. "


    "Yeah. That''s right. I can trust Junko too. [M] I''ll try the surgery..."


    Even though he said so in his mouth, he still couldn''t wipe out his fears. I was afraid that not only would I be tampered with by simply cutting my head open, but my memory would return and what would happen to me.


    Shirako wanted eternal life, but she couldn''t get it. But Shirako didn''t give up. I scratched my legs to hold my collapsing heart together.


    If there is a god in this world, Shirako curses him for being such a selfish evil. When I thought that it was possible to cause aging of the body, it was found that the mind was also old, and the mind gradually grinded over the years. Too bad.


    Shirako knew. I think that in order to achieve complete aging, it is necessary to have proper aging. Some have hearts that are able to endure old age, and some have old minds that cannot be stopped. And I learned that I can''t stop being old-hearted - that I''m not qualified.


    "I can see what the outcome of that choice will be... eventually, in a bad way..." I don''t recommend it... but after all... you won''t listen to me... "


    When she learned the truth, Shirako moaned with her bloody eyes and gritted her teeth. It was the thought of the intestines boiling over. It was a dialogue in which a beautiful blonde boy who had taught Shirako the power and knowledge for aging in a fragmented way, with a carefree face and an uninterrupted way of speaking. At that time, I understood what he meant by having such a sad face. The boy, who was called the most powerful witchdoctor, knew the truth, but he didn''t tell Shirako the truth.


    Even though she knew the desperate truth, Shirako scratched her legs. While cursing God, in order to establish the aging of the spirit, he made a long-term plan spanning many decades and recruited collaborators.


    Some of the collaborators were boys who had been used as experimental platforms in Al Raoune''s Japanese-Chinese collaborative research.


    The young man, who was once a boy, was safely released from the test stand, but he is also trying to engage with the abominable mad scientists. And on his own volition. Moreover, he became a mad scientist himself. Shirako was surprised by the fact, but she was immediately convinced.


    "Is that how you repay me?" Or are you kidding me? It''ll make me laugh. "


    The taunting Shirako was merely looking at him with a gesture of readiness. Shirako didn''t like the face and reaction.


    "Don''t you think about what the outcome of that choice will be? I think I can only do what I don''t even know ~"


    Shirako bumps the dialogue she was once told into a young man.


    More than ten years later, Shirako read a novel, saw such a sentence, and burned it to her heart.


    Even if you seem to have made a choice, you don''t really have a choice.


    It was the work of a writer of the Brain Less Literature Award, named One Dog. Shirako first remembered her former self, then the man who was her former laboratory stage and now her subordinate.

 2675 15

    In the morning, Junko, who had visited the riverbed, was taken to the buste, and the dust piled up. The purpose, of course, is to perform head surgery.


    Junko''s car was full of misgivings, but he was terribly aggressive and uncomfortable driving.


    Ash, are you drunk?


    Junko sees the blue ash on the front of the passenger seat as she approaches the bathtub with dust piled up.


    "No... I''m just scared. That''s right. I had a terrible dream last night. I wonder if you don''t believe me, Junko...?"


    "I''m sorry," said Ash Zheng.


    "Huh? What kind of dream?"


    "Junko takes my brain out of my head, puts it in a fallen leaf, and bakes it with baked potatoes. And then the dream of using my brains as sauce, painting baked potatoes with my brains sauce, and together with Kami-chan, Angelina-chan and Tsugumi-chan, we all say it''s delicious and tasty."


    "I won''t do that." It''s not the time to bake potatoes, so it''s okay. Maybe. Besides, baked potatoes are to be eaten as they are, and coating the sauce is an evil way, so it''s impossible. "


    I see. That''s right.


    Junko is persuaded lightly by Ash Masaki.


    Once the dust had accumulated, Ash Zheng arrived at the buste and waited with anxiety for the start of the operation.


    During the euthanasia. Press department room for lunch break.


    "I got an email from Snow Oka-sensei. From now on, I hear you''re going to start surgery on Ashishi-san."


    Today, the boy version of Tsugumi reports to Aki and Spica.


    "Why do I have to have surgery in the first place?" What happened to your head? "


    Spika asks a question. Send the question directly to the email.


    Junko replied immediately.


    "There was a transplant called an allaunelli copy." It awakens supernatural power, but it''s not usually possible to transplant it to your head, and in Ashigaru''s case, it was used for another purpose. "


    Tsugumi spoke about the contents of the email, but Spica and Qian didn''t really understand it. I also don''t know what is called Allauneri copying.


    "In other words, Ashigaru-san is in his present state, being tampered with by someone with bad intentions..."


    I don''t know what the alraunelli copy is, but Tsugumi assumes that it is from before and after the talk.


    ��Who did that for what?��


    Is it possible that someone will attack you?


    Spica questioned and Qi spoke anxiously.


    It''s possible, but I believe it''s okay because Snow Oka-sensei is protecting it.


    Tsugumi said. Of course, when someone attacks Masamune, if Pureko is not on Masamune''s side and there is a gummy, the gummy is going to fight.


    The surgery is over.


    Junko and Hot Jiro and only two other staff members came to the surgery.


    It was just the beginning, but it was just in case. If Pureko is concerned, using the ability to manipulate the substance touched by the palm while seeing through the artificial magic eye, it is possible to treat only the affected area by inserting the hand into the body while slipping through or fusing between the cells during psychiatric surgery.


    But this time it was a special case, a delicate place called the head. If the possibility of mistakes is to be avoided, it was judged that it would be better to approximate to normal surgery than to bear the burden of Junko alone. Even so, Junko used his abilities to the fullest.


    The purpose of the surgery was to implant the ash into the positive brain. It is only through the ability of Junko and Heijiro to resect it, which is almost fused with the brain. By changing the properties of substances touched by the palm, coupling, detaching, accelerating, principle generating, and extinguishing them, while exquisitely using them, it succeeded in removing them from the brain, which was almost fused with the brain, without damaging the brain.


    "It''s already fused, so if you peel it off, won''t it have a strange effect on your brain again?"


    "By fusing, it''s negatively affecting the brain. And the negative effects seem to remain in the control of memory, so I think it''s probably okay. If anything happens, I''ll replace it with a partial clone of the brain, but this is a bet. I think my soul will fly to the underworld first.


    Before the surgery, Jiro Hot was worried, but Junko said that and stepped into the surgery.


    The two staff members were breathing when they saw what had been removed from their brains. Because it looked like a dwarf with blood on it.


    It''s even smaller than the other Allaunelli copies.


    Heat Jiro looks down at the excised bloodstained Allaunelli copy. Heat Jiro also knew of the existence of Allauneri copies. I received some from Junko and cultivated it, and if the dust is accumulated, it is also used as research material by the researchers of the Buste.


    "It''s not supposed to be used for memory suppression and control." It''s an idea I didn''t have. "


    "How can an allaunelli copy make that possible?"


    Hotaro bumps his doubts. Alraune is an evolutionary organism that fulfills the wishes of its host, and what leads to the control of memory?


    "Apart from randomly expressing supernatural power, there was a use for it." So the transplantee found a way to do it. Or maybe he had his own research into Al-Raoune from the beginning. I think he joined the Japan-China collaborative research team to use Alraune for brain research and mental research. It''s not surprising that researchers from many different fields were gathered, even if there were such people, and even if there were people who would successfully apply it to their own fields. "


    "I see..."


    Junko''s story is just a guess, but I think that the guess is reasonable.


    Junko leaves the operating room and makes a phone call.


    "It''s over."


    How are you feeling?


    "The surgery was successful, but I don''t really know what happens to my memory or my mind. I think it is better to quit psychological interference now. The alraunelli copies that were implanted in the brain only served to block and maintain the barrier, so it''s not possible to restore everything by removing them."


    Wall? Maintenance?


    The caller reacted to the word.


    "With the transplanted modified Allaunelli copy, Masakasa-san quickly forgot about it even when his memory returned." The memories that came out of the drawer naturally acted as a device that immediately returned to the back of the drawer. "


    "If the story is true, you can have hope." From now on, even if my memories come back, I won''t forget them. "


    "Oh, and that''s it. The copied personality seems to be directly in the brain itself, so just because you removed the alraunelli copy, it may not have changed."


    "No, it seems that the memory copipe was also done, but it seems that it failed." Recently, I also learned about it. "


    The person on the phone passes on new information to Junko.


    By the way, is it difficult for Kurosuke-kun to move?


    The eyes of surveillance are tight. There are even signs of suspicion. "


    In response to Junko''s question, the person on the phone said in a heavy tone.


    When I woke up, it was night. I looked out the window and saw the moon rising in the night sky.


    When I woke up from the surgery, it felt like time had disappeared. It is clearly different from normal sleep. When I thought that my consciousness disappeared after being anesthetized at the operating table, there was no interval, and I didn''t feel like I had fallen asleep. When I noticed, I suddenly moved to another place.


    "The surgery was a success, but stay put tonight." For the time being, please avoid violent movements. "


    Junko is paying attention to the ashes. Junko''s surgery differed from that of normal craniotomy surgery, and was a substitute that depended on Junko''s ability as much as possible. However, since it was certain that the craniotomy was performed, it was deemed necessary to rest a little.


    Ash Zheng, who had woken up, could not sleep and was free. I was able to reach out, so I took my phone at my fingertips and tried to chat with Kurosuke.


    "I was told that the surgery was a success."


    How are you feeling?


    "I''m dazed, I don''t know what..."


    Don''t rest now, don''t get excited.


    "Okay, thank you." Kurosuke-kun "


    Naturally, the mouth is full of ashes. I''m glad that Kurosuke, who is a bluffer and always has few words, has a lot of care and words these days.


    You should tell Junko Yukioka, who removed the bad stuff from your head, not me.


    Yeah. Of course. But I''m also grateful to Kurosuke-kun.


    Kurosuke took a moment to express his feelings to the slate.


    Go to sleep now


    I can''t sleep, can''t I?


    I''m going to sleep. Good night.


    Good night, Kurosuke-kun.


    The holographic display was closed, but Zheng Zheng was looking at the ceiling of the room with his eyes open.

 2676 16

    A few hours before Zheng Ash woke up after the surgery. Evening.


    Many of our lost compatriots lurked in cheap hotels with their remaining compatriots.


    It seems that Masako Aoizato was taken to the bathtub by Junko Snow Oka if the dust was piled up.


    One of your subordinates reports. This information comes from a collaborator at the edge of the color lurking under Shirako.


    "I can''t replace my belly on my back, so I thought I''d better take the lead and ask Junko Yukioka to help me."


    "It''s not even the earliest." And there is no guarantee that she will help me. I can''t pay for the deal. ��


    In response to the advances of his subordinates, the colour edge leaves behind and speaks about the current situation.


    "You don''t have any hands?"


    The other subordinates checked with a subdued voice.


    ��If you ask Junko Yukioka for help, you have to be curious to catch her, but she probably won''t catch her. But... it''s also true that we''re being cornered."


    The edge of the color exhales. As it is, it will continue to be an undercover life that merely escapes from Shirako.


    "Let''s try contacting Junko Yukioka with Ichikabacha." And let us know what''s going on and ask for your help. If you think about what you can provide, it''s about the workforce. I don''t know if she needs it. "


    Since there were no other good hands, the color end accepted the advances of his subordinates and cut the helm to the policy of begging Junko for shelter.


    The day after Ash Masaki underwent head surgery. The ash was accumulated in a room of the bathtub, and he was sleeping on the bed and recuperating.


    How are you feeling?


    When Junko visits the room and calls out to her, Ash Masaki''s face doesn''t float.


    "Junko... I''m scared."


    ��What are you afraid of?��


    "Little by little, but... I can feel my head getting clearer." "But little by little, my head is getting clearer and I''m losing myself..." It feels like I''m going to be a different person. And... I''m scared that I''m going to remember something I shouldn''t remember. I''m sure I have some very unpleasant memories... that I wanted to keep forgetting. "


    The feeling of wanting to remember something that has been forgotten, and the feeling of not wanting to erase yourself, is now asserting fiercely in the ashes.


    But I know that old Ash Masamune-san must want to recover his memory ~


    Immediately after that, the dialogue that True had spoken over and over again resurrected in Junko''s mind.


    ��No matter how obsessed you and I are with my previous life, I don''t want to be swayed by my previous life. I don''t even want to remember my previous life. There''s no one like that.


    Junko thinks that ashes may be the same as truth.


    "I want to go home soon..." I want to go back to Kawara...? "


    "You should rest here for a few more days." Do you like that river so much? "


    ��Yeah, it''s my favorite place.��


    When asked by Junko, Ash Zheng replied with a weak smile.


    "It seems like my mind is unstable, and I''ll see how it goes here for about three or four days"


    ��Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh


    Junko''s decision is obedient and obeyed.


    "Yukioka, we have a guest."


    The door is knocked on and a voice is heard. It''s true.


    "Jupupup"


    Hello ~


    Ash Masamune-san, onii-san ~


    Makoto opened the door and Angelina, Kami, and Tsugumi entered the room.


    "Everyone came to see me..."


    Zheng Ash looks at the three of them and smiles.


    Congratulations on your successful surgery ~. Have you returned all your memories?


    "Hmm... I don''t know yet. But I feel like I''m going back-"


    Questioned by the gummies, Ash Zheng gave a vague smile.


    "Yukioka-sensei, come here for a second." Ah, Kamimi-chan and Angelina-san are coming too. "


    Tsugumi gestures to the outside of the room.


    "Jap?"


    Angelina let out a strange voice, interpreted the ashes to correctly deny, and went out with Tsugumi and the others.


    "Hey, hey, Sakuoka-sensei. It''s not like Ashigarashi-san''s memories disappeared naturally, but someone lost their memories, right?"


    The gummy who heard the story that the alraunelli copy was transplanted and the memory was sealed, checks again.


    "Yeah, it''s obviously man-made."


    "Who did this to Ash Zheng for what?"


    "You didn''t just manipulate Ashisha-san''s memory, did you?" I copied the child''s spirit into Mr. Ash''s heart. That''s why you''re like a child in your head like that. "


    Listening to Junko''s story, Tsugumi''s face became real, and Kamimi also drew a wrinkle between her brows.


    "For what, it''s a study to stop the old mind." People''s spirits are getting old. But sometimes people don''t get old. That''s who I am and who I am. "


    "In other words, Junko-san, you know the truth..." You can tell us as much as you want. "


    Said Kamimi.


    "I don''t know everything." Besides, there was a lot of uncertainty, and I couldn''t give out all the information at that point. "


    "There must be a trigger for you to move." How did you know about that old man? "


    The truth of the story of the three people who came out of the room asks.


    "I don''t think I can say that right now. Well, there are people like my client."


    And, Junko.


    "Oh dear, Mr. Snow Oka''s secrecy is also troubling ~"


    "Jap Jap"


    Listening to Tsugumi''s dialogues, Angelina waved her hand to the side and her head to the side. I only know that you are denying Tsugumi''s dialogues.


    "You know Angelina, right?" Just grown-ups. "


    "Jap"


    "Mmm, what do you mean?"


    Junko smiled, Angelina nodded with her arms crossed, and Tsugumi raised her voice of doubt.


    "Even if it''s allies or allies, it doesn''t suddenly reveal all the information." You say you can''t stand a door in a man''s mouth. Even if you think you can trust it, it can still leak. If you''re dealing with a large number of people, it''s superfluous. Of course, there are cases where it is better to let everyone know from the beginning and share information, or to see the opportunity and then make a small note. In this case, I also had a lot of tricky parts, and I didn''t completely trust the client, so I don''t think I should talk to everyone at that point. "


    I see.


    Junko''s story convinced me.


    "I don''t know, but if you think all adults are dirty, ok?"


    "Not at all."


    "Jap..."


    Tsugumi confirmed it and Angelina denied it.


    "What is it about studying mental retardation? It''s common in science fiction. Do you just take out the brain and keep it alive in a capsule or a cylinder?"


    This time, the truth is in doubt.


    "Well, I am. I am. Tired, Makoto, and the mice I worked with have all been treated, but physical aging is not that difficult." It''s been established for quite some time, and there are many ways. Nobody''s going to be embarrassed if he doesn''t get old, so it''s not open to the public. "


    Junko shrugs her shoulders when she talks that much.


    "But, it''s not just the flesh that gets old." The spirit is getting older as well. I still don''t know how to prevent it perfectly. Kids with old and strong souls like me, Tired-kun, and True-kun don''t have any mental aging. It''s like an old man''s proper qualities. Well, even if it''s appropriate to be mentally aged, if you live too long, you''ll cause a lot of mental abnormalities. "


    "Jap, Jap. Jap."


    Angelina jumped happily, pointing at Junko with her right hand as she turned her head around with her left hand. It was clear what the gesture and joy meant.


    "Ash Zheng-san, I''m sorry." Let''s just talk about leaving one of us alone. "


    "I''m sorry, too." But I didn''t say anything bad about Ashimasa-san


    The door was opened and Junko and Tsugumi apologized.


    "Fine, fine. I don''t care. You cared about my head surgery because it was so hard to say in front of me, didn''t you?"


    "Is Ash Zheng-san getting a little smart?" This is also thanks to Dr. Snow Oka''s surgery? "


    Listening to the words of Ash Zheng while smiling, Tsugumi tea.


    "It''s not just about the surgery, it''s about the head and the memory. It looks like the bad guy messed with Ashishi-san''s head."


    "A bad person... why did you kill me?"


    If you recover your memories, you might find out.


    Junko said with a slight smile, just like the ashes. It was the policy to wait as long as possible for Ashes to recall naturally, because there was a risk that Ashes would suffer or cause strange stimuli.

 2677 17

    In modern science and technology, it is possible to implant other people''s memories and knowledge into the human brain. Many secretly clone Shadow Warrior and implant their own memories in that clone. But this action is strictly forbidden by international law. Of course, cloning was forbidden.


    Why is it prohibited? There are several reasons for this, but the first is that it is also theoretically possible to easily use a dream band to achieve it.


    When playing virtual trip games, the Dream Band achieves a brain-machine interface that pulls consciousness into the virtual world by exposing electromagnetic waves to the brain and showing hallucinations. In fact, at this time, although it is extremely limited, knowledge and records are transplanted in the direct prefix. By applying and expanding this method, large-scale transplantation of knowledge and memory is also possible.


    In addition, there are more decisive reasons. It is feared that by further developing the technology of knowledge and memory porting, it will be possible to rewrite human memory and even personality.


    Shirako tried copying and pasting the entire body of knowledge and personality to no clone, but to no one else. When I did that, it seemed that the memory and personality of the two people would be mixed, and the original human knowledge and personality would be strange.


    The source of the copy was a ten-year-old child. And as expected, he destroyed most of the personality at the copy destination, and his memory became dull. As a result of the strange mixing of memory and personality, the target person began to assume that his/her age was between the teenage years and the middle of the teenage years. The perception of one''s age also varies from day to day. However, his speech and behavior make him feel younger, and he asks about his low mental age and mild intellectual disability.


    I copied similar personalities and memories into a large number of people. The results were mixed. Some of them were broken instantly, but others were better than others. The vast majority cause intellectual disability or the spirit returns to the state of the child, but that does not serve the purpose of Shirako.


    Shirako felt that she had failed at that point, but instead of disposing of it, she decided to let all the test stands go and ask about the situation. Most of them were vagrants. The reason why I let it go is because I thought it would be better to have stimulation in my life than to lock it up, because I spared no effort and no expense in managing it.


    It takes time to achieve results. The number of test stands will also be large. I tried to raise the age of the original personality of Kopipe, and I tried Kopipe many times on the same person. There are no good results, but there is no fruit at all.


    Studies that rejuvenate the mind may be said to have been successful at the beginning, but they are out of control. There is no point in infantilization or causing intellectual disability. You must prevent mental aging and control rejuvenation. Shirako and the others have spent more than thirty years trying to find a way to do it.


    The first person to experiment on a ten-year-old child was a man named Masaki Aoizato, a colleague of Shirako''s.


    I have been observing it for more than 30 years, but recently, Shirako has been paying attention to this ash. Junko Yukioka was in direct contact with the ash, and she suspected that the ash was a finished product.


    And ironically, since Junko Yukioka is involved, it is difficult to bypass them. The opponent is a backstreet living legend, a step two in overlife, and one of the Mad Scientist Triads. Shirako knows Junko Yukioka first-hand and knows that she is not a worthy opponent.


    However, if the ash is a finished product, even if Junko Yukioka is involved, we cannot give up. I''ve been doing research for over thirty years. There''s no way I can give up.


    One more day has passed. Second day after surgery.


    At night, Ashimasa chatted with Kurosuke as usual.


    "Nothing in particular today. Boredom."


    I typed in my voice and waited for Kurosuke''s words.


    However, Kurosuke does not enter it. I haven''t heard back from you in a long time.


    The reaction is still delayed, but--


    Kurosuke-kun, are you asleep already?


    I try to call it over and over again. Sometimes the response is delayed, but they always reply before going to bed. But even before bedtime that day, he did not speak.


    (I wonder what happened......)


    Ashes go to bed feeling anxious and confused


    There was no reaction even when I woke up in bed. It is also not marked as read.


    Even after one night, there has never been a reaction to last night''s chat.


    "What''s the matter... Kurosuke-kun"


    Ash Zheng muttered out loud as he felt more anxious.


    If the dust had accumulated, it would have been at the bathtub when Junko finished her lunch.


    There''s someone here who wants to meet Junko.


    Junko receives a report from Tsumijiro.


    "Hey, you came straight to the back of the mountain like this."


    muttering strangely. Considering the timing, I had an approximate idea of who came. Someone who was tangled in ashes.


    "Have you heard the name?"


    It was called Sakata Sakakadanoro.


    "Are you my sister?"


    I thought it was my sister''s, but that was not what I expected.


    When Junko entered the reception room by herself, a woman with a ponytail sat behind her and three men stood behind her. The woman in the ponytail looks familiar.


    "It''s been a long time. Mr. Yukioka - No, Mr. Yukioka....... but do you remember me?"


    "I remember that." I worked in the same lab with Ashimasa-san and Shirako-chan.


    A woman who stood up and lowered her head with a strange face - Junko smiles as usual at the edge of Sakata''s color.


    "However, we only worked in the seventh lab for a short period of time." I was immediately transferred to the sixth laboratory. "


    She sits down on a chair, stretches her spine, and talks about the edges of the color.


    "That''s right." But I remember it for a while. You were silent, but I felt that you were wearing supernatural powers. And I could see at a glance that he was also treating my old age. "


    ��I''ll be frank with you. How far do you know Snow Oka-san?"


    The colour edge asks. It was a sincere tone, but it sounded like Junko was mixed with a slightly impatient tone.


    "You and your sister, Shirako-chan, have been making a mistake and you''ve been working on a project to complete your old age for decades. The real purpose of Allaune''s participation in Japan-China joint research was to consider whether Allaune''s power could be used for mental aging. And with Allaunelli copying, I can control my brain a little bit."


    Actually, there are others. The case of those who asked Junko to help Jingzheng was one of them, but they decided to keep silent.


    ��You know so much... you''re still an amazing person, aren''t you?��


    It is not a flattery, but a genuinely impressive colour edge. I was even surprised.


    "Oh, of course I know what you guys did to Ash Masaru." I had surgery and I had my alraunelli removed. "


    "Why would you do that...?"


    "I was close to Ashigaru-san, and I couldn''t bear to keep her in that state."


    "Excuse me. That''s right. Why would I be weirder to say that?��


    The coloured edges lightly bow your head.


    "Compared to your sister, onee-san is polite, isn''t she?"


    Junko remembers her sister. She was a woman who did not resemble her usual deeds or words or the edges of colors. It was slutty, rude, with a lot of vulgar words and deeds, and there was a gesture that clearly looked down on others.


    "I don''t want to be compared, but that''s right..." "But I couldn''t abandon him and I''ve been looking after him for a long time..." How dreadfully ungrateful, shameless, polite, and finally loving. ��


    "So now I''m fighting."


    ��The purpose hasn''t changed together. That''s why it''s complicated. I''ve been trying to retrieve the test stands all over the place. Our results were not good, and all the money we recovered was taken away."


    A coloured edge that spills a molested smile for a moment.


    (Was it something like me treating a mouse as a shepherd and treating it as a stock?)


    I think Junko listened to the story.


    So, what can I do for you?


    ��Above all, I want to be sheltered first. There is also a prospectus that we would like you to help us if possible. It''s a sad story, but we''re cornered by Shirako. In addition, I wanted to know about Masaru Aoizato. Junko Snow Oka, one of the three madmen, put it under protection, and Masashi Aoizato thought it was the finished product, so we and the Shirako people are convinced."


    (Snake--since she came into contact with Ash Masaru-san, now she''s suddenly moving-)


    Listening to the words on the edge of the color, Junko remembered the dialogue she had spoken on the phone with the client.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in such research." One thing is for sure: I refuse to hand over Ashigaru-san as your laboratory bench. "


    Junko tells you exactly. The three men at the back saw the colour of agitation, but the edges of the colour did not change their complexion at all.


    "However, if you are in the position of being pursued, you can put you under my protection, and I am not interested, but I can help you with some research on mental aging." If you put this dust in the bathtub, you''ll be safe, and you''ll be able to use the research equipment properly. "


    ��Thank you, I''m so sorry for your kindness.��


    The expression on the color edge shines. And there were three men behind him, reassured and rejoicing.


    ��If there''s anything I can do to help, please let me know.��


    He''s talking to the director here, Jiro-kun.


    Having said that, Junko takes a seat.


    (I knew it---I wonder if I''ll let Ashimasa-san go after a while to lure Shirako-chan in.)


    Leave the reception room and think while walking. I didn''t do anything to Junko specifically, and it doesn''t conflict with Junko''s own rules, but at the moment, I already clearly see Shirako as an enemy.


    (Ideally, the memory would return to its natural form, but if that''s not the case, let''s get Midori''s help. That''s because I also removed the Allauneri copy.)


    Even though I was able to pull information from the edge of the color, I didn''t intend to rely on it because I was doubtful whether it would be useful to restore the positive memory of ash.

 2678 18

    Three days after the surgery, Masaki Ashi finally returned to the riverbed.


    You can go back, but please stay calm for a while.


    And even before leaving the buste with the dust piled up, when it was being sent by car, and at the breakup, Junko was repeatedly reminded by Ash Masako.


    Ash Masako had heard Junko''s words for a while, but she was more concerned than that. I lost contact with Kurosuke. This is the first time this has happened.


    Ash Zheng, who was completely depressed, was locked up in the hut, sitting dazed on the bed.


    After disappearing for a while, I thought that I had returned in a good way, but the ashes that didn''t go out became a topic of discussion in the homeless city.


    "Hmm, that crazy old man, he''s back." I thought you''d finally disappeared. "


    While several homeless people gathered and stood and talked, the middle-aged homeless named Rumoi was abhorrently evil when he saw the Ashigaru shed. He is a very bad-looking man.


    "Don''t say that."


    "That''s right, it''s not bad for us."


    The other homeless people frowned at the words of their brother-in-law.


    "I don''t know where Grandpa Ash Zheng went, but after all, I wonder if he came back because he was good here."


    One of the homeless says.


    "There''s not a lot of vagrants who live in places like this without moving to public housing." I wonder if he''s here for any reason. "


    A lover who is even more hateful. There were many homeless people in this.


    "Don''t do it with yourself. Don''t look down on others by your own standards."


    A homeless man named Ashiyama, who is relatively close to Ash Masamune, laughs.


    "What the hell?"


    "Oh, now you know what the word means. Whoa."


    Rufus beat up Mt. Masayama, but he spared no time.


    "As always, my hands are fast." Do you want to take care of the cops again? "


    My ex-wife still feels unwell. From Mt. Masayama''s experience in martial arts, I''m not at all afraid of the rough and violent Rowan.


    "Shut up. I can''t forgive whoever''s going to fuck with me."


    She was a lover who threw up, but when she looked at the composition, which was a form of progression that was now being criticized, the other homeless people also mocked. She is a woman who can''t do anything to the opponent she is slapping.


    Meanwhile, Ash Zheng opened the holographic display and stared at the chat logs without revealing that he was becoming a rumor about the homeless people.


    The day after the surgery was announced as a success, Kurosuke''s chat was abruptly discontinued. It was a desperate shock.


    It was common for Ashimasa to have a conversation with Kurosuke every day. I had never seen it on my face, and although it was very vague and small in words, I felt as if I was a unicentric fellow.


    Recently, Kurosuke was happy because she had a lot of talk. And then suddenly, for some reason, he disappeared. I''m worried, I''m lonely, but I can''t do anything about it, and I feel like I can''t do anything about it.


    "Why... Kurosuke-kun... what happened?"


    Ash Masamune stares at the void in the hut and weeps.


    "The geropie is dead... and Kurosuke-kun is gone... why is it so terrible...?"


    Immediately after muttering, the door of the cabin was opened without a knock.


    "Hey, Grandpa, where have you been?"


    It was the maiden who called out to him in such a way as to be intimidating.


    "I was undergoing surgery..."


    Seeing her husband stinging her, Ash Masaki threatens her. Masasaki didn''t like this man. I used to look down on myself, yell sometimes, and get violent. One of the reasons that Ash Zheng built the hut one person away was to stay away from the husband.


    "What kind of surgery?" From that point of view, Grandpa would be on duty today. He skipped field duty the other day. "


    The duty is the work that the residents of the homeless city are doing by getting the people of the NPO to mediate and take it around. Masaki Ash also works on duty days and receives less money.


    "But, but... after the surgery, Junko told me to rest for a while..."


    "What kind of surgery is that!" Did you have money to operate on? It''s the crazy old man''s fault! "


    While scattering his yells, the mate enters the hut and puts his face to the ashes.


    "Stop it. Don''t get angry. Don''t hit me."


    Shocked by her reunion, she shuddered with tears on her face.


    "Shut up! Look at my left eye, old man." I can''t see. It may have healed after the operation, but there was no such money. Even though I couldn''t even be admitted to the hospital, an insane grandfather like you would be so unfair to be operated on! Hey, Grandpa! What kind of surgery is that? Tell me! "


    ��Ah... my head... my brain...��


    Ash Zheng told his intimidating wife with a crying face.


    "Ahahaha? Ahahaha!" This is a masterpiece! Surgery to fix Grandpa''s crazy head! Don''t be ridiculous! Hey, get out of here! Don''t skip your shift! Rest after surgery, huh? I''m not sweet! "


    Thinking that he had laughed loudly, he scattered his roar again, and his wife grabbed the ash clothes and dragged them out rashly.


    ��Stop... stop... ahhhhh!��


    "Shut up!"


    Finally, the head of the ashes that started crying was beaten by the rash husband.


    (The look of my grandfather makes the inside of my head irritated with kids and things like that. Why would a guy like this come to my side of the world?


    Looking at the ashes lying on the ground and further irritated, the mate tries to kick at the head of the ashes.


    "What are you doing! Stop it!"


    Jap!


    There, the girl''s clear voice and hateful words echoed, and her husband stopped moving.


    Angelina and Tsugumi, in the shape of a school runner, ran in. Kamimi, Spica, and Kasumi come a little later.


    Looking at the beauty of the scholarly orchid who is gazing at himself in a stubborn position, the reunion grows more and more angry. She hasn''t realized that Tsugumi is actually a girl.


    "What, you guys... you think you''re on the side of justice even though you''re hungry?" You''re the one who just screamed? Are you dressed up in front of a girl? I can see your painful eyes, can''t I? "


    The ronin shudders toward the tsumi, but the tsumi moves silently and enters between the ashes and the ronin.


    "What the hell is that? You''re the nightlife that protects Grandpa Crazy."


    "Why would you do such a terrible thing?" What do you think Ashimasa-san did? No, no matter what you do, there''s no reason to hit me, and I won''t allow that. "


    Catching the gaze of the Ryuo peering at her with a ferocious face, she asked with a cold voice that pushed her anger to death.


    Boy mode canvas, you''re really going to be numb ~. It''s definitely a knight ~


    "But Tsugumi-chan, it''s dangerous..."


    Jap!


    "If anything happens, I''ll get help."


    Spica clenched her fist and was excited. Qi muttered anxiously. Angelina spread her hands wide and threatened them. Shang Mei burned her fighting spirit and quietly declared.


    However, shortly after Kamimi declared it, Rowan raised his fist and hit Tsugumi''s face as hard as he could. Tsugumi''s small body collapsed sideways in the same manner as ashes.


    "Those who nag at me will not forgive even the hungry." I can''t forgive you!? "


    Looking down at the fallen tsumi comfortably, he was a lover who laughed proudly, but in an instant, Kamiyoshi''s kicked the pigeon''s tail directly, and his body was turned into a cross and he knelt down.


    Jap!


    "Ugh!"


    Angelina''s soccer ball kick kick kicked the face of her fallen maiden in front of her, and this time, she was thrown backwards.


    "Ngh! Bhhhh!"


    The upper beauty slashed the medulla oblongata on the back of the trailing husband''s head and fell forward again, but Angelina''s knee kicked up the trailing husband''s jaw and travelled back again. Kamimi didn''t pursue her anymore, so her husband fell on his back.


    "I''m sorry, I''m late for help."


    While apologizing badly, he reached out to Tsugumi, who had collapsed. Tsugumi was beaten shortly after I said I would help her right away.


    "Fine, no big deal. Besides, I got beaten up on purpose. If I wanted to avoid you, I made you do it."


    While grabbing Kami''s hand and getting up, Tsugumi holds down the beaten area and laughs.


    "Why..."


    "I thought if I let you hit me here, I''d be able to poke the police." Kamimi-chan and Angelina-san must have tasted bad when they got out. "


    "Oh... that''s right. But I don''t know if that''s gonna hurt Cliff Room."


    Listening to Tsugumi''s words, Kami frowns.


    "Come on, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the noise, Mt. Asama and a few other homeless people rushed in.


    "Ashitaka-san, and my husband... what happened?"


    "Ash Zheng and my friend were violently attacked by this guy." is that...... Mr. Ashi? "


    Kamimi told the situation after pointing to Ruby, and she was suspicious when she saw the ashes that did not move at all while falling down.


    "Damn it... you did it so well..." I''ll sue the police... "I''ll sue you. hahaha... this is the end for you guys."


    "Ryuo-san, who are you..."


    What are you talking about, beating up a kid like that or a grandpa?


    "I want you to take care of the police."


    The homeless people were horrified by the bleeding from their noses and mouths and the laughing and standing up.


    "Yes, yes, this is the police."


    And Kaoru appeared behind the homeless people, fluttering the police notebook. There was also a man of light beside him.


    ��From the top of the berm until I came here, I looked at it with my own eyes��


    Kasumi walked between the homeless people, stood in front of her husband and said, kicking him in the face as hard as she could.


    "This is the backstreet division, so you can only deal with rough hands." Rather, if you deal with anything other than rough hands, you lose, so... "


    As she spoke, Kanae continued to relentlessly kick her fallen husband''s belly, chest, face, arms, etc.


    "Ashesheng-san, something''s wrong." I can''t move while I''m down. "


    "No way...."


    Kamimi looked at the ashes that had fallen and said, then she imagined the worst and pressed her mouth to become pale.


    Ash Zheng-san


    Tsumi rushes over and touches the ashes.


    "Uuu... I feel sick..." I just had my surgery, and Junko told me to rest, but I got beaten up... "


    Ash Zheng turns slowly and complains with a bitter expression.


    "Let''s carry it gently inside the shed. I have to call Junko too."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to call an ambulance?"


    Tsugumi urged and Spika asked.


    The ashes were carried into the hut by the homeless.


    Kamimi first calls Junko and explains the situation.


    Ask if you''re nauseated. And make sure there''s no cramping, numbness in your limbs, or dents in the area where you were hit. ��


    As Junko told me, Kamimi questioned Asahi and touched her head.


    "Looks like everything''s okay."


    "Junko... I''m sorry..." Even though you''ve managed to operate on me, I can''t protect you even if you say you''re resting.... "


    Kamimi turns to the phone and apologizes to Ash Zheng, who learns that Kamimi was on the phone with Junko.


    "It''s a force majeure." There''s nothing wrong with Ashishi-san. "


    Tsugumi said.


    "Tsugumi-chan was also beaten up." I''m sorry for me.... "


    Today, it''s Tsugumi-kun.


    Ash Masamune apologizes to Tsugumi, who jokes.


    "If I had to rest, I would have taken care of you instead of putting it back."


    Kamimi says the right thing.


    {Hmm... Masakasa-san really wants to go back to the river. I thought it would be all right as long as I stayed at rest. I''m going to go over there now, so I want you to stay with Ashigaru-san until I get there, okay?


    Yeah, I got it.


    In response to Junko''s request, Kami nodded in two things. There was nothing else to refuse.

 2679 19

    More than thirty years ago. Just before the beginning of the Sino-American War.


    Masako Ashi and Junko participated in the Japanese-Chinese collaborative project of Allaune Research, and worked in the same seventh laboratory. In the room, Junko was the closest person to me, and Junko looked to me and relied on me.


    "The Chinese team got angry because of Fumi-chan. Moreover, the greats of the Japanese team are obsessed with escaping their responsibilities."


    That day, Junko was chatting with Kirisaki, the head of Laboratory 2, who visited Laboratory 7.


    ��Researchers from the Chinese team hate it when it comes to escaping responsibility, just asking for the color of the face and being able to follow someone else''s example. In fact, it''s true, so it''s not superfluous, but we don''t manage it. There''s nothing we can do about it when we hate it."


    Kirisaki speaks in a dumb voice. Kirisaki, who is participating in this research project, is not riding on top of half-naked cyborgs. There was no way to do that with a boulder.


    "They weren''t praised, though." Even though I haven''t achieved much, I just care about repairing my face and spread my prestige with a high-pressure attitude. "


    Milk is throwing up just by talking over the internet. Milk was part of the project, but no one was seen. I connect to the internet and always communicate only by voice.


    Is it true that we are dissolving here?


    Ashish tends to hesitate to speak.


    "The United States and China are refraining from starting a war. There are rumors that China''s relations with Japan, America''s slave state, will be broken off. If it does happen, this project will come to an end.��


    "Well, I guess it''s dissolved." By the way, when this place is disbanded, I''ve been getting calls from the Sentone Military Bioscience Laboratory in the United States, and I''m thinking about going there. "


    Battle Creature, a new type of biological weapon.


    Kirisaki, Junko, and Milk said it.


    (That''s not true...)


    When I heard the words of the three people, I was stunned.


    (Are you going to break up with Junko...? "Ichiba confessed... no, I can''t. (I can''t do it very well)


    After thinking about it, I noticed something more serious.


    (No, what will happen to her? "We have to help her before the project is interrupted and this place is disbanded..." But what can I do.....)


    A boy on a test stand whose ashes have always cared. He is eager to help.


    Shall we talk to the people here? No... no matter what I think)


    I look at Junko and Kirisaki and dismiss my thoughts. If I could do that, I would have done it already. However, Kirisaki was not very close, and while Junko was gentle with the researchers, she was afraid to ask Junko for help because she had a side that could cause pain and death to the human experimental platform.


    When I noticed it, it was dark around here. At some point, Ash Masaki seemed to be sleeping inside the cabin.


    There are lights inside the cabin. Junko sat next to Zheng Ash, who was sleeping on the bed. Projects a holographic display and peers in.


    "Junko-chan...? Oh... I see, Kami-chan and the others called. You said you were coming."


    "I heard the story on the phone from Kamimi-chan." It was a disaster, Ashimasa-san. "


    Junko hits her shoulders on the shelf from side to side in the direction of the ashes. It is a space that only one person can fit in, except for the sleeping area.


    "I checked the condition earlier, but there was no particular abnormality." That''s why you can rest assured. "


    "Thank you for staying like this..."


    Junko smiles, but ashes express gratitude with a face that doesn''t float.


    "I''m getting in trouble again." I am annoyed and disliked by many people. That''s why I didn''t live with everyone, living apart, but I hated them again... and got angry... and beaten... "


    Having spoken so much, my memory keeps coming back.


    "Oh... I''ve been lying to myself." I am not myself, but I am myself. I am not who I am. [M] Little by little... my head is getting clearer. I think I remember something important, but it''s really scary... "


    If the memory returns, I want it back, but now I''m frightened that the memory will return completely.


    Do you want to be yourself now?


    "No... I''m not afraid to go back to my old self." No, maybe there was something very wrong with me once. I''m sure I don''t like remembering that. I''m scared. "


    After Junko answered Jingzheng''s question, they were silent for a while.


    "Kurosuke-kun is gone..." The ghelopy is also dead..... "


    Eventually, Ash Masaki opened his mouth. At the same time, tears fade from my right eye.


    Kurosuke-kun?


    "I''ve been with you all my life. I''ve never seen a face, but we''ve always been together. Friends chatting every day. But... I suddenly lost my answer..."


    "Maybe they''re sick, too."


    "Maybe it was an accident... I''m scared"


    The positive voice of the ashes trembles.


    Can I have a look at the chat log?


    Yeah.


    As required by Junko, Ash Masaki projects the holographic display and shows the chat.


    Junko kept scrolling slowly through the logs for a few minutes, staring at the content of the conversation.


    I''m going to step out of my seat for a second.


    When Junko says no and goes outside the cabin, she makes a phone call.


    (I can''t answer it...) I didn''t hear from them. I wonder if I should consider that something happened to Kurosuke-kun. The most likely is -)


    Suddenly, I looked up on the slope.


    There was a figure there. And in the middle of the night, Junko''s gaze disappeared to the other side of the bank, as if she noticed Junko''s gaze.


    (That''s probably Kabadi Man. I''ve been watching you all this time.)


    Junko puts her hands on her chin and thinks.


    (It may be a bit dangerous, but I wonder if I''ll wait for you to come into contact with Ashishi-san.)


    Determine the policy and remove your gaze from the ground.


    (I asked --- If you told me that Kurosuke-san was the one who told me about Ashigaru-san, I guess Ashigaru-san would feel a little better. But this is not the time. If you give the information poorly, it is possible that Ashigarashi-san will inadvertently reveal the information and fall apart.)


    Junko returns to the cabin.


    "I thought you''d left. But... I felt so relieved when I came back. I''m so happy that Junko is here with me."


    "I-I see..."


    Listening to the straight line of Ash Positive, Junko raises a confused voice.


    "I don''t think your condition will get worse, but I''ll stay with you tonight and keep an eye on you, Ashimasa-san is asleep."


    Junko knows me well, right?


    Ash righteousness that once again mouths what I knew.


    ��We worked together. I was working on a big project at the same lab."


    Junko said, lightly stroking the forehead of the ashes.


    "When I noticed, I was alone." The oldest memory is me wandering around the town... I was scavenging for garbage, and the same homeless person brought me here. "


    "I see. What a coincidence." Neither do I. "


    Same?


    In Junko''s dialogue, Masakoto Ashi was very stubborn.


    "My oldest memories are of scavenging and eating garbage." Moreover, I was born blind, so I don''t remember the surrounding landscape visually. The smell, the sound, the buildings on the side and the timing, the taste, the oldest memories. "


    "That''s right..."


    Listening to Junko''s story, Masamune was not much shocked. Imagine a child who hasn''t been born before being forced to live like a beast, and feel the pain of Junko who lived such a childhood.


    "Now... I remember again. But I might forget. I have to tell you."


    "I won''t forget anymore." I forgot that there was a problem with my head. I surgically removed the problem, so don''t forget it''s important. ��


    "I see, but I''ll tell you. I tried to do something. [M] But... because I''m an idiot, I failed. I had other things to do. [M] But... you were too scared to do it..."


    When he spoke that much, Ash Zheng remembered even more.


    If you can make a choice that you don''t regret even if you fail, if you really want it, don''t hesitate to choose you.


    The dialogue is the one that the girl in front of her once uttered in front of herself. Listening to this dialogue, Ashishi made his choice. No, I''ve made up my mind. As a result, Ash Zheng''s life changed significantly.


    "Ahh... I remember something very important."


    The positive tone of the ashes clearly changed. Junko opens her eyes. It was Junko''s way of speaking ashes.


    "When I heard that word from you, I--I made a decision." to help her.... "


    "That word?"


    Junko can see who she is pointing to with her mouth full of ashes. But I don''t understand that word.


    "I wonder... who that girl is." Was that child... saved? That girl... I can''t seem to remember, I can''t remember... "


    Also, the positive tone of the ashes returned to the young one.


    "Even if I can''t remember, I''ll tell you now." I''m glad she''s alive. He''s still alive. Thanks to Masao Ashi-san. "


    When Junko told me, tears overflowed from both eyes.


    I don''t know why I''m crying. But I was relieved. It seemed to me from the bottom of my heart that I was not wrong. Satisfied. Glad.


    Thank you very much, Junko, I love it


    "Huh!?"


    Junko unexpectedly shouted a surprise at the ash-correct dialogue she had spoken so naturally.

 2680 20

    It was dawn all night. In the morning, Junko left the hut and returned to the bathhouse with the dust piled up.


    Zheng Ash immediately opens the chat. However, there was no Les from Kurosuke. I have not even read the words that I have spoken.


    "What happened... Kurosuke-kun?" Come on out..... "


    Half-veiled and complaining of ashes.


    It feels like a part of your body has been ripped off. The grief caused by the sense of loss is ashamed, and you can''t stand or stand.


    But disturbed feelings subsided over time. The mind of man is made to fit in.


    "Kurosuke-kun... I don''t know why you haven''t contacted me, but please stay safe..."


    Pray with your hands together.


    (That''s right, yesterday Tsugumi was beaten because of me. Ah, yesterday it was Tsugumi-kun?)


    I suddenly remembered and sent an email of apology to Tsugumi.


    It''s so chubby. Mitsukami is on her way. Angelina is in the women''s soccer club, and Spika and Kaoru are on holiday due to their lessons. "


    Tsugumi replied immediately.


    "Grandpa, are you all right? Are you alive?"


    The door of the cabin was knocked on, and the voice of Mt. Asama echoed.


    "It''s okay ~"


    When Ash Zheng opened the door, not only Mt. Asama, but also many homeless people were looking at it with a worrying face.


    "Yesterday was tough, wasn''t it?"


    "Are you okay to move already?"


    You look good, don''t you?


    Yeah, I think I''m okay now.


    To the homeless people who cared, Ash Zheng smiles loudly.


    "My husband was taken by the police." The stupid detective said she''s not coming back here anymore. "


    "That''s right..."


    When I heard the report from Ashiyama, I was honestly relieved. I felt sorry for my wife, but now I don''t have to be frightened of her.


    After enough, Tsugumi and Kami came.


    "Ah....."


    Tsugumi looked at her ashes and put her hand around her mouth and raised her voice.


    What''s the matter?


    Kami was wearing a tsumi that showed a surprising workmanship.


    ��Same as me. I''m awake. It''s getting clearer..."


    Huh?


    Listening to the dialogue without the veins of the tsumi, this time, Ash Zheng shouted with a strange voice.


    Ash, isn''t your head getting clearer?


    To point out that, Ash Masaki was a bit frightened.


    "I was also crazy, but due to an incident, I was getting closer and closer. I may still be stupid in character and a little stupid in the head, but I still don''t think I''m any different from normal people, and no, that''s not what I want to say... I think Masao Ash has become like me. I know that."


    "That''s a good thing... what is it?"


    Fearlessly confirming the correctness of the ashes. I think both Ash Masaki and Kamimi are quite sure that Tsugumi will say such a thing just by looking at Ash Masaki at a glance.


    "It was a good thing for me. But I don''t know what it''s like for Ashigaru-san. I think it''s a good thing. You''re so much alike to me and the ashes. That''s why I can''t leave you alone, and I want to keep an eye on you, so I''m here to check it out. Mr. Yukioka is trying to make Ashimasa-san''s head clear. I want to keep an eye on it until it''s clear, and I''m going to help if something''s not right.��


    "Because Tsugumi and I are alike, is that why you''re here... I see..."


    If it had been ashes before the surgery, listening to the feelings of the gummies would not have made sense, and even if it had, it would have felt differently. However, after surgery, ashes have undergone rapid changes in both intelligence and spirit. Listening to Tsugumi''s story, I can somehow understand that Tsugumi had various kinds of suffering, and I feel sympathy for it.


    "Yeah. You can''t just leave me like I used to." Is that strange? Well, I''m still just a strange child. "


    "By the way, I''m just dating."


    Tsugumi laughed and Kami added.


    "I''m sorry, Aoizato-san, it''s time for a bath."


    ��Uuuu... I want you to stop calling me by my surname...��


    A homeless NPO comes, peeks into the cabin from the side of Kami and Tsugumi, and calls out.


    Ah, I saw the bath.


    Tsugumi speaks up.


    "By the way, who are these girls?"


    Ashiri-san''s friend ~


    When asked by the NPO staff, Tsugumi introduced himself with an innocent laugh before Ash Masaki answered.


    You can see what a bath looks like before someone enters.


    The NPO official laughs with a smile.


    Okay, let''s go check it out.


    "Um, yeah..."


    For some reason, Kamimi can''t help but follow Tsugumi.


    A wall of blue vinyl sheets hangs in the corner of the riverbed. It''s not a plastic shed. Larger and wider.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a visiting child." Please, come in. "


    With the permission of the NPO staff, Tsumi and Kamimi dive through the gap of the vinyl as if they were passing through the warm water.


    Whoa, the plastic bath.


    I glanced at the blue vinyl bath that seemed to allow a few people to enter. There is also a shower nearby. And some of the NPO staff were working on it.


    Can I also see where Ashishi-san is eating?


    I don''t think so.


    The NPO staff laughed bitterly at Tsugumi''s request.


    Tsugumi and Kamimi had conversations with homeless people and NPO staff until Ashimasa took a bath and left.


    "It''s been a long time, it feels so nice and warm."


    "Hey, you''re not correcting the ashes." I think it''s good that your head is clear, but Snow Oka-sensei says that the bad people have changed Ashimasa-san''s head, so don''t be alarmed. "


    As soon as I got out of the bath, I was in a good mood.


    "Well, we and Junko-san are going to defeat it." * giggle *


    Isn''t that why Tsugumi and Kamimi are here?


    Ash righteousness asks the gummy who deliberately leaks a smile.


    "Yeah, I was going to-"


    "You can also check around." That''s why I didn''t come as often as I did when I defeated the culprit. We''re taking our time, too. "


    "I see. Then you don''t have to find the worse guy, you don''t have to defeat him." That way, Tsugumi-chan will come and play forever. "


    Listening to the words of Tsugumi and Kami, Ash-sama made such a joke.


    If you can build up dust, you can have a bust.


    I''d like to check it out.


    Junko asks with the edge of the color in front of her.


    You can kill Shirako-chan, right?


    Ask in a casual, everyday conversation-like manner. Although it is a color edge that is not as familiar as Junko, I know that it is such a person, so I am not particularly surprised.


    "Yes, I don''t think of my sister anymore." I don''t have any feelings. "I''m done with Shirako..." She can''t do it. I''m out of love. "Even though she wasn''t like that..." Maybe I lived too long, and I think I went crazy. ��


    The edge of the colour that speaks in a hard voice.


    ��What will happen to us?��


    "No, that''s what I said before." The color ends should be studied here for aging. Didn''t you also give permission to Jiro Tsubaki? If you want to work as a researcher here in exchange, come on. "


    I did hear it, but it was the edge of the color that I checked again just in case.


    "I wonder what it is." "I''m lucky to have such a shelf..." Now then... if I can talk to you from the beginning, it''ll be peaceful. Even my men... no one else would have died... "


    I couldn''t be honest with myself and said with a bitter expression on the edge of the color.


    At the edge, a giant man over 2 meters sits, grabs a cup of tea, and rinses his tea with hot water.


    Ondrei-kun, can you go shopping?


    An old woman walks down the hallway and gives her a shopping basket.


    Got it.


    A giant stands up in a humbling tone and picks up a shopping basket from an old woman.


    Ondrei Masaryk, a Slavic phantom and doomsday murderer with a different name, lives in this old woman''s house.


    The old woman was the wife of the former master of Ondrei, but she became weak for a time, so she lived in this house and took care of her. Ondrei''s care has made her feel better, but I''m still worried, so I''m staying in and taking care of her.


    Through the dojo gate, Ondrei activated his Virtual Phone and projected a holographic display in mini-size.


    (work?)


    After checking the job requisition email, Ondrei replied with an acknowledgement.

 2681 21

    I had a strange dream.


    In a familiar room, Ash Zheng is dancing. The boy is laughing at it.


    Zheng Ash reminds me. Dancing a mysterious dance was a punishment game. I saw it in the old footage, the old control. I remember the name. It''s called a beard dance.


    "Ah, that was interesting."


    The boy who was laughing when he saw the ash beard dance finally stopped laughing. Seeing that, Ash Zheng also stopped dancing.


    "Um, Asahi-san, I''d like to ask you something."


    The boy tends to ask with a little hesitation.


    What?


    Do you like Junko?


    "Ugh... ghh..."


    The boy pointed out it, and the ashes were as good as they could be.


    "Oh, no, that''s not true..."


    That''s right ~


    The boy smiles as he sees the ashes that are blatantly wolfing.


    "Why did you think that?"


    Ash Zheng, who had regained his composure, asked.


    "If you''re looking at Ashishi-san''s way of speaking and his face, you''ll know. Junko-san is unaware, but aren''t the others aware of it?"


    "Uuuuu..."


    Listening to the boy''s answer, Ash Zheng holds his head.


    "Why don''t you confess?"


    "No... that''s... me..."


    For a boy who teases, Masashi does not want to confess very much because he thinks that he is too disproportionate to Junko.


    Thank you very much, Junko, I love you so much.


    But all of a sudden, I was surprised to find myself confessing my feelings quite naturally. The statement was certainly one of his own.


    While conscious that dreams and reality are making the past and modern times messy, Ash Masaki wakes up.


    Ash Zheng clearly remembered the content of his dream. I also remembered the boy''s face. I remembered the beard dance of the punishment game and the confession. Usually I forget about it.


    (I used to like Junko too. But I couldn''t say because I was embarrassed?)


    Strangely, Ash Zheng closed his eyes again and began sleeping twice.


    And it came to pass at noon, that Junko and Makoto and Midori came to the ashes of the hut.


    It was about the surgery, and today I brought Midori to explore Masaru''s head again based on her abilities.


    "Hey, hi ~"


    Yes, thank you ~


    When Midori greets you thoughtfully, he greets you back with a smile.


    What about that kid over there?


    He sees the True Ash and asks.


    "It''s just an escort."


    I see. Nice to meet you ~


    True to its expressionlessness, Ash Masaki laughs just like Midori''s opponent.


    Well then, I''ll let you cum...


    Green projects a schizophrenic body and dives into the true spirit of ashes.


    (It''s completely different from the other day. I put it in smoothly. It''s just at the level of amnesia, and that memory is rising to the surface... Uhee, did this grandfather have a crush on Jun?)


    Masamune peeked into the memories of her dreams this morning.


    "Yes, it''s over ~"


    It''s early, isn''t it?


    When he hears the words of Midori, the truth says:


    "Ehhh, this old man, there''s no need to do anything about Midori." I think it will gradually return to memory over time. Or even if time doesn''t pass, you might come back at once because of something unexpected. It''s in very good condition, so you don''t have to worry too much. On the other hand, I don''t think it''s a good idea to have any extra interference, but is there any reason I should hurry? "


    "No, nothing in particular." Midori-chan, thank you very much. "


    Midori-chan, thank you for staying like this-


    To report Midori, thank Junko and Ash Masaki.


    I guess I didn''t need another one, did I?


    No, no, thanks to Midori-chan''s acclaim, I was relieved


    Junko smiles at Midori, who shrugs her shoulders lightly.


    It''s nice to see that the guy who took away my grandfather''s memory already knows that Yukioka had surgery.


    Makoto said.


    ��I''m pretty sure you know if I had surgery to get rid of the alraunelli copies.��


    Junko was sure of that. The only reason I''m sure of that is because...


    "There are people who are doing bad things to me." But why me? I wonder if I''ll find out when I get back. It''s kind of scary. "


    Anxious ashes with a face like that of a young child.


    Don''t even think about him.


    True looks at the true expression of ash and the way it talks, and thinks of the childhood friend Tashiro Hitoshi.


    Have you heard from Kurosuke?


    Junko asks, knowing that she might not have one.


    "No....."


    Ash righteousness that shakes its neck to the side with a squishy face.


    (It is also possible that the missing person named Kurosuke was the result of the people who operated the ashes'' brains.)


    That''s what I thought, but I didn''t put it in my mouth.


    ��Nhh?��


    I suddenly felt my gaze, and Junko looked over the dirt.


    A tree grew beyond Junko''s gaze.


    (Was there a tree in that place? No, I don''t think so.)


    Junko is suspicious when she sees an unnatural tree growing next to the cycling road on the slope.


    "Hey, Jun, what''s up?"


    Immediately after Midori called out, Junko, Midori, Makoto, and Masamune witnessed the scene of people peeking from the shade of the tree.


    "Kabadi!?"


    The observer who was hiding in the shade of the tree unexpectedly raised his voice when he sensed that he had been seen. It was Kabadi Man. The trees were purposely planted so that they were easy to look after.


    "Makoto, Midori, help me." Catch Mr. Kabadi-Man. "


    Junko rushes out.


    Makoto and Midori follow after Wantenpo late.


    The Kabadi Man also reacted and ran away in a hurry.


    Can I shoot through your leg?


    "Leave that aside."


    Junko really took out the gun and confirmed it.


    During the pursuit, Junko is transferred.


    Junko suddenly appears in front of the Kabadi Man who keeps running along the cycling road. However, Kabadi-Man does not panic, he does not panic, and as if he predicted that it would come, he immediately changes his direction and continues to run under the berm.


    Kabadi Man leapt as he was descending the dirt slope. Below the dirt road is the driveway. And I jumped on top of the car that was running.


    "A bubbling, bubbling, cumming, cumming!"


    Midori laughed and at some point waved the wooden sword of the razor. At the same time, the tip of the sword is transferred.


    The tip of the transferred sword appeared in front of Kabadi Man''s face, but Kabadi Man avoided the tip of the transferred sword, as if he had even expected it, by bending the upper body backwards and avoiding the matrix.


    "Seriously....."


    Midori, who hadn''t thought she''d be dodged, moaned dumbfounded.


    The car with the kabadi man drove away as far as it could go. Junko and Makoto had no choice but to drop it off.


    And then, I thought--


    Kabadi!?


    The kabadi man shouts with surprise. The car came back with a U-turn.


    "Yeah. I didn''t really want to do it, though." I got a little annoyed, so I got annoyed. I put a light mind control on the driver and put it back here. "


    Midori spreads an unstoppable smile.


    "Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi"


    When I saw that I was going to return to Junko and the others, the Kabadi Man jumped out of the car on the way.


    When Junko, Makoto, and Midori were running toward Kabadi Man, they found two strangers on the staircase up ahead of them. It was Kanae and Mitsuo.


    Kasumi-chan, Mitsuo-kun, get Kabadi-man-san


    "Yeah? What''s going on?"


    Junko calls out to me, and Kanae is around.


    "Because I''m a thief."


    Ok ~


    Really ~?


    Mitsuo replied, but Kanae is suspicious. But they both headed for Kabadi Man.


    And there came a new car. And it stops near Gabadi Man. It''s a pretty big wagon car.


    "Hmm. Let me burn you down."


    The passenger door opens and the man in the driver''s seat snorts.


    "Ondrei Masaryk"


    "Paranormal killer..."


    Makoto and Kasumi muttered when they saw the driver''s face.


    Kabadi man slides into the passenger seat and runs out of the car.


    Kasumi shot at the car, but the body and tires were bulletproofed.


    "Ehhhh. No way. That driver''s grandfather can''t use his green power."


    It was Midori who projected the schizophrenic body and set up mind control from the mental world, but Ondrei was lightly resisting the Resist .


    Hikaru, did you take the license plate?


    Kanae asks Mitsuo as she puts down her gun.


    "Huh? Ah... I forgot."


    "You... still a cop?"


    Takeda-san forgot, didn''t he?


    "I was busy letting go of the gun."


    Mitsuo pointed out, and Kanae replied.


    "You let me go..."


    Junko looks at the van that turned to the side road and disappeared, unfortunately exhaling. I ran away to a distance that Junko''s transfer ability couldn''t reach anymore.


    "By the way, I was talking about thieves, but what was stolen?"


    Kanae looks at Junko and asks.


    Information Thief


    "Fu ~... Junko Yukioka, I wonder if you could come to the station for a moment..."


    After exhaling heavily, Kanae smiled and handcuffed herself.


    No, no, Kabadi Man-san''s client is probably a dangerous person ~


    Maybe not. You don''t have to come to the station, but you can talk to me about it.


    Kanae who puts the handcuffs away.


    Kasumi, can you help me?


    It''s up to you.


    Junko smiled in anticipation, and Kasumi said with an annoying expression.

 2682 22

    Makoto and Midori put the riverbed behind them. The two of them did not go straight back to the bathtub, but headed to the downtown area of Akarashi, Era City.


    When Junko and Ash Masaki were having a conversation, Tsugumi, Kami, Angelina, Qian, and Spika visited.


    "Hey, hey, Yukioka-sensei, it''s me. I also want to write a novel. A sensual battle BL novel in which a beautiful girl from all over the world collects handsome Loricons with masculine hobbies from all over the world and uses them as merchandise to fight in tournament battles."


    "Um, yeah... maybe."


    Junko strikes a hammer appropriately as she feels slightly drawn to the tsumi that she talks to with a bouncing voice.


    "Not good. You should concentrate on your paintings." Let''s paint. "


    Huh? That''s not what I''m talking about, right?


    Spika turned him down lightly, making Tsugumi''s face difficult.


    Ashimasa-san, I''d like to ask you a lot about your normal life today.


    Fine. Ask me anything.


    When Qian told me, Ash Zheng replied with a smile.


    ��Why do you ask that? You want to be homeless? In the first place, why are you here? Why are you here? Just dating?"


    Junko takes questions.


    "I''ve heard a lot about homelessness because I''m currently featured in the newspaper in the press department of the school."


    I see.


    "I''m just a date and a baseball helper."


    Qi replied, Junko convinced, and Kami added.


    "Ah, I''m going to work in the field, so can I do it while I do it?"


    Ash Masaki asks.


    There''s a field ~


    Spica shouted unexpectedly.


    "Yeah, everyone in the homeless city grows crops." We all take care of this on duty, and we share our crops. "


    So Ash Zheng rose up and went to the field. The other sides follow. Junko decided to go home.


    And certainly there was a field beyond the way in the midst of the pit. Moreover, it is quite spacious.


    "Japjar ahpu"


    Angelina-san, don''t go into the field on your own.


    For some reason, Angelina jumped happily into the field, and Kami noticed.


    "It''s hard to ask, but can I plow the fields in this place...?"


    ��The NPOs got permission from the city, so maybe it''s okay.��


    When Spica asked, the homeless who was working in agriculture, not ashes, replied.


    Oh, guys, look at that.


    Tsugumi refers to the direction of the river. Homeless people are fishing side by side.


    "There are a lot of people fishing, I see. If you''re near the river, you can feed them like this."


    Spica was convinced.


    ��Sometimes people from the NPO can bring me rice. But there are people in the NPO who don''t want to eat."


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Tsugumi asked strangely after hearing the words of the homeless working in agriculture.


    "Some people say they don''t like to be blessed." I''m not. [M] I also eat meals from people at the NPO, and I get paid for my work. It''s also my duty to get to work. "


    This time, Masamune answered.


    "Will the girls help me with the field work too?"


    Masayama comes and makes jokes.


    "No... we..."


    ��I''m just kidding. You can''t get your clothes dirty.��


    Ashiyama said with a smile as she tried to refuse hesitantly.


    You have a lot of support from the NPO people, right?


    And, Qi.


    "Well, there''s only one NPO group around here." No, should I say that there is only one accepted organization? It''s complicated to have a turf or something in a support group. "


    "What is the territory of the support organization..."


    Spika is around.


    "There are several organizations that support homeless people." Some political groups and some religious groups may clash over the territory of support. In the place where I lived before I came here, several groups came to distribute and cook food, and it was not difficult to eat, but there were a lot of troubles. After the distribution of food by religious groups, everyone was allowed to fork dance with a mouthful of sutras. ��


    "Amazing surreal..."


    "Jap..."


    Kami and Angelina muttered in a daze as they listened to Ashiyama''s story.


    "And a funny support group has been here a few times recently." But we refuse. They''re very suspicious. "


    Masayama said with a bitter face.


    "I''d like to ask you guys a question... but you''re not a backstreet informant, are you?"


    "Oh, no."


    "Why is that..."


    Maybe because I was seen with Junko-san?


    Tsugumi immediately denied the confirmation of Mashan, and Kami was anxious that it had been carried out, and Kami asserted.


    "Yeah, that''s it. In fact, homelessness is partly connected to backstreets. Famously, it is an information organization called" Machine Gun Birth ". There are many members who are dressed as homeless, and they form their own network of homeless people."


    Asayama speaks.


    "Um... it might be a rude question."


    Spika cuts out unexplainedly.


    What is it?


    ��You don''t choose to live in public housing when you receive livelihood protection?��


    "There are circumstances where you can''t do it, you don''t know, you don''t want to do it, they''re all gathered here." Ashigaru-san probably doesn''t even know about the existence of life protection. And I don''t think I can handle the procedure. I... can''t tell you why. Some of them are more nuanced. In the unusual place, some people said that the smell of ordinary houses was no longer good when they started to live in Kawara. Also, because I want to have multiple cats, I want to build a hut a little bit away from the homeless city like Ashisho-san, and it''s full of cats. "


    Spica and Qian make a note of the story of Mt. Ashiyama, who kindly teaches them.


    "Ahh... those people again."


    Ash Zheng raised his voice and frightened his face. The three men and women can be seen on the side of the ash hut.


    "This is the suspicious support group I just told you about." Especially Masaki Ash. "


    Asayama says.


    "Ah, Ash Zheng-san, I''m so amazed you were there. Once again, I am a member of the Committee for the Shield of the Vulnerable."


    The man who is a leader of the three smiles and greets the ashes correctly. The other two bowed with the same smile.


    (What the hell...? It''s a bit disgusting. The degree of laughter is too much.)


    Just by seeing the greeting, Kami remembers her physiological aversion.


    "Ash Zheng-san, it''s time for you to become a member of our Weak Shield Power Committee." Ashimasa-san is a homeless person with a head disorder, who is abhorred by his homeless companions and lives alone. He is a weak person among the weak! Masamune-san is the one who deserves to go up to our shrine! Let''s go together! "


    "Just give it a rest, will you?"


    Mt. Asama gave a sinister voice to the man who called out with high tension.


    "A lot of terrible things..."


    "In short, I have the guts to use the weak person as a soup and make it a real lie..."


    Ashes-san doesn''t like it, so I want you to go home ~


    "I recorded it for now."


    Jap!


    Qi, Spica, Tsugumi, Kami, and Angelina were also indignant.


    "Hey, what''s going on... I''ll talk to Ashishin-san... ahhhhhhhh!" What was that?! This dolphin! This is the right time to be a member of the Vulnerable Shield Power Committee! You there! Be a member of the Weak Shields Power Committee! No, I shouldn''t be! "


    For some reason, Angelina was aroused by the sight of a man who solicited her enthusiastically.


    Jap!


    "It hurts! What are you doing!? Ah, it hurts!"


    Angelina bites into the man''s head and twists her arm. Normally, it is more beautiful than stopping, but I did not stop at this time. I figured it''d be a good time to get rid of these guys.


    As Kami''s prospectus showed, the three members of the Weak Shield Power Committee were dispersed in a manner driven away by Angelina.


    "That kind of guy, he thinks he''s absolutely right, so he feels terrible."


    Ashiyama sighed.


    "I am certainly hated by some people, but there are people who are kind like Mr. Asayama, and yet they all say like bad people, and they are great because they are mean, stupid and useless people about me, so I couldn''t fall in love with them anyway."


    "That''s right..."


    Kamimi agrees with the ashes that tend to sink. The other sides felt the same way.


    In the evening, Tsugumi and the others continued to cover the riverbed, but Masaki returned to the cabin and opened the holographic display to check out Kurosuke''s chat.


    Now it was time for Kurosuke to come back. Ash Masaki, who opened it in prayer, was surprised to see that his remarks had been translated, and his heart roared.


    However, Kurosuke did not say anything. What does this mean? Since I have read it, I have no doubt that Kurosuke saw what I said. Regardless, why didn''t Kurosuke say anything?


    "Kurosuke-kun?" You''re here, aren''t you? You''re looking at it, right? "


    Kurosuke''s utterance, which was audio-entered, quickly became read. I''m sure I''m watching. Kurosuke is there in real time.


    "If you''re here, you can talk about something." I''ve been worried because I haven''t been around for a long time. "


    Even wept and called for ashes.


    Nice to meet you


    Kurosuke suddenly uttered strange words.


    I''m Shirako


    Then, the name of Kurosuke changes. To Shirako, the name I introduced.


    Starting today, instead of Kurosuke, I''ll talk to Ashishi. Thank you.

 2683 23

    My name is Kurosuke Hirata. I was in fifth grade. Before it was sold to people in white clothes in this white building.


    Until then, I wasn''t in a happy family. I was clearly aware of it, and I was making comparisons. I think it''s worse than the other kids in my class. It was unusual. I thought you were more unhappy than everyone else.


    My parents died in an accident when I was in second grade. After that, I was deposited at my relatives'' house, where I kept being called home. I have never been called by my name. It''s always called a "helpless place" or a "useless place" or something like that.


    Sometimes I was beaten. Did you make eye contact or something like that? Therefore, I tried not to make eye contact with my relatives. But I think it will come later. I''m unhappy that I didn''t have to see their annoying faces.


    But not everything was unhappy. Time to go to school was salvation. I didn''t have to be with them, so I was relieved from the bottom of my heart, and only when I was at school was I bright. I had many friends. It was hard not to call my friends home.


    For three years, I had a hard time at home, but I still had some freedom. One day, even that freedom was lost.


    A relative lost his job. And he said he couldn''t leave me here.


    "Even if you were here, it would cost you money." I''m going to ask you to give me that back. "


    Don''t forget that ugly face of your relatives when you say such a dialogue. An ugly, twisted face mixed with anger and malice.


    There was anxiety. There was also fear. I also felt despair. But there''s only one thing I''m happy about. Now you don''t have to look at your relatives'' faces, you don''t have to listen to their voices, and you don''t have to worry about them.


    So I was sold to a human trafficking organization. [M] And where we ended up, it was a strange facility. A white building full of people dressed in white.


    I''m supposed to be an experimental bench here. I know how to use rats and guinea pigs for animal testing and make medicine. I''ll take your place. [M] It was sold to a place that treated humans like mice and turned them into experimental platforms.


    "Hah, it''s nice to meet you. Well, I''m Masaki Aoyari." Call me by the name of Ash Zheng. I don''t like last names. Nice to meet you. "


    The person who was to take care of me greeted me with a slightly nervous smile.


    Filled with anxiety and fear, I was saved by this man. He always treats me well. [M] It cheers me up. It cares.


    Occasionally, hard experiments are carried out. My head goes crazy after I get an injection. My stomach sometimes hurts. Your whole body may become slimmer.


    However, at that time, Ash Masaru is always at my side, and he gives me gentle words and words of encouragement.


    "Kurosuke-kun, stay firm." Please explain with your mouth what is wrong with you. Depending on how you suffer and where it''s hard, the treatment method will also be different. "


    All of Ashish-san''s words pierce my heart gently. It keeps my heart from falling into the darkness.


    "I''m sorry, Kurosuke-kun." I''m really sorry for making you feel this pain. "


    Holding my hand, Ash Zheng is always apologizing with a weeping face.


    Three things are for sure. First, I am a free experimental platform. Secondly, Ashimasa-san is the one who uses me as an experimental platform. Thirdly, ashigarashi-san, who uses my body as an experimental platform, is definitely a good person. Fourthly, I''m relieved that I''m dealing with Ash Masamune-san. Oh, one over.


    Mr. Ashimasa was more kind than his father or mother. It was clear to me that you always cared about me. [M] I was naturally open-minded to Mr. Ash. [M]


    Experiments can be tough, but it''s clear that you''re happier now than you are at your relative''s house.


    The red-eyed girl who came occasionally was also kind. Very cute girl. Looks like a junior high school student? Or are you a high school student? You''re older than me, but you don''t look like an adult.


    When the girl with red eyes arrived, Mr. Ash seemed always happy. I think he likes her.


    Ashishi-san is a shimmering shop, isn''t he?


    The girl used to say that to Ash Zheng-san, who was laughing all over her face. I think so too. [M]


    They were not all good people. There was also a little girl who seemed to be the same tall as me, and she had a bad mouth and personality.


    "You seem to be getting along with the mouse a lot, but what are you going to do with it?" You don''t have a pet, do you? Or is it even guilty and distracting? If that''s the case, you''re not the right guy to be here. "


    This woman used to scold Mr. Ash in front of me like this. He seems to be in a better position than Ashishi-san, and Ashishi-san doesn''t say anything back.


    "I don''t like that Sakata guy. My sister. It''s not like that, onee-san."


    ��Hahaha... I don''t like it either��


    I made it clear, but Ash Zheng-san laughed tinyly and whispered in my ear.


    One day, I suffered terribly because of something implanted in my body. I couldn''t move my body anymore, and I fell asleep on the bed. I can''t eat my rice either, so it''s an infusion.


    "I''m sorry... Kurosuke-kun." I''m sorry I''ve always done such a terrible thing... "


    Next to the bed, as usual, Ashimasa-san is apologizing.


    I managed to reach out to Masa-san with just a little bit of ash in my face. I wanted you to hold my hand.


    Ash-san clutched my hand and my heart was filled with relief. I can smile.


    At one point, I made such a speech and embarrassed Ashigaru-san. Later on, I suspect that this statement was the trigger of the tragedy that followed.


    How long do I have to stay here?


    In answer to my question, Ashimasa-san was frozen. I saw the reaction, and I knew the answer, but I asked more.


    "Have you been doing this for a long time? Have I remained on the experimental stage until I die?"


    In response to my question, Ash Masaru was shaking silently.


    I know that Ashishi-san can''t help you either. After knowing that Ashigarashi-san remembers my backwardness and sympathizes with me, I realized that if I said this dialogue, it would make Ashigarashi-san suffer more, and I hit such a mean question. That''s why Masamune-san...


    I hear this research project will be over soon.


    One day, Ashimasa-san reported it with a face that did not float.


    When the project is over, I will be free. [M] Unleashed.


    �D �D It''s impossible, ashimasa-san''s expression speaks eloquently. On the contrary, a worse fate awaits us.


    Will I be killed without use?


    I''m scared when I''m unconscious. Try to bump the question in a straightforward manner while being scared. Did you want to be prepared to soothe your fears? I don''t know what I''m feeling.


    "I don''t know, so--"


    Suddenly, Ashish-san''s expression tightened, and there was a strong glow in his eyes. I''m sure Ashigaru-san was worried, lost, and frightened until this moment. You must have made a decision at this very moment.


    "That''s why I''ll help you." I''ll get you out of here. "


    Or perhaps even if I wanted to make a decision, I was still frightened, but I may have shaken my fears off here. A powerful proclamation. There is no dialogue that resonates so much in my heart. I''ve never thought of the radiance of human will as so beautiful. I''ve never felt so happy. [M]


    And Masamune Ashikaga did exactly as she had declared. He tried to take me out of the building.


    Standing in front of me and Ashimasa-san was that Sakada Shirako who was always scolding Ashimasa-san. You''re always looking at me and Ashigaru-san with an ever-increasing, unpleasant smile.


    "Hey, me. Do you know? God is mean. This is what God wants."


    If that''s true, I think God is a piece of shit. In fact, a mean reality is being pinned down. In other words, God said in his heart that he was a bastard, and I was gnashing my teeth.

 2684 24

    My name is Kurosuke Hirata. I reunited with Shirako at the age of twenty-six.


    I''ve been looking for you ever since I was an adult. Aside from going to high school, college, and graduate school, I hired a number of backstreet informants to find Ashigaru-san''s place with the money I earned by working part-time.


    Honestly, it was a tough life. Even though it''s hard to just live, we have to secure money to hire an information dealer. Thanks to this, the daily food cost is at the bottom. I can''t afford to spend any money on entertainment or hobbies.


    The information dealers in the back streets were all empty gestures. How many times have I given up? I thought over and over that Masaru might have been dead a long time ago. I wonder if what I''m doing is in vain.


    But I didn''t understand anything. I know who that research facility was that I sold out to. Japan-China Joint Al-Raoune Research Project. Named Alraune, it is a facility for the study of unknown creatures from outside the Earth. It seems that he has transplanted Alraune cells into my body over and over again and retrieved the data.


    I was able to make contact with some of the people who worked there. I remember Kirisaki Kenshin and Junko Yukioka. When I went to see her, they were kind to me, but they said they didn''t know where Ashimasa-san was.


    How did I get out of that facility safely in the first place?


    With the end of the project, I was left useless. I heard rumors of being killed to keep my mouth shut, but that didn''t happen.


    Junko Yukioka, the red-eyed girl who had many opportunities to deal with Ashimasa-san, and Kirisaki Katana, the mad scientist in swallowtail clothes who once in a while showed her face, helped me.


    ��Why did you help me? Where''s Ashishi-san?"


    ��Hmm... I don''t know about that.��


    At that time, when I asked, Junko said with a troubled face.


    "We were asked to do it by Ash Masao-kun." I want you to help me. "


    Ashi-san seemed to be in danger, so he contacted us, and we didn''t even know where he was.


    When I heard Kirisaki and Junko''s words, I was struck by despair. At that time, I thought that Sakata Shirako might have killed me. I regretted my helplessness.


    However, I don''t know if Ashigarashi-san is really dead. I want to know the truth.


    The two of you gave me the money. I was told that it was the money Ashish-san left for me. I have enough money until I grow up.


    I was placed in an orphanage, encouraged my studies, and studied bioengineering. I wanted to be a gentle mad scientist like Ashigaru-san, and I thought that if I was in the same industry, I would also get clues from Ashigaru-san who refused the news. Or if you find Shirako, you''ll know what happened to Ashimasa-san.


    And I was finally able to make contact with Shirako.


    Reunion for the first time in more than fifteen years. Shirako''s appearance had not changed at all. And that malicious, twisted smile stays that way. Is it true that the genitals are as bad as ever?


    "If you''re ash, you''re alive."


    Shirako, who was the most open, spoke out. Looking at me stiff, Shirako giggles strangely.


    Shirako can show you the footage. I was stunned to see Ashigaru-san, who had become a completely middle-aged father who lived as a beggar on the riverbed. Moreover, it looked as if he was crazy. My head has become an innocent child.


    "For the time being, I''m letting this go, but we''re in control." I check the condition regularly. This is an experiment. You''re going to laugh. The Ash Masaki who used you as an experimental platform, now I can''t believe that you''re going to become an experimental platform. Hey, don''t you think so? "


    I wanted to kill Shirako, but I also knew it couldn''t be helped. The opponent has power beyond human intelligence.


    "From what I hear, you''re on the same path as us." And you were looking for ashes? It''s just right. "


    Shirako brought me two deals. That was the best I could do for me right now.


    The first is to join the same research team as Shirako and the others and conduct mental ageless research.


    The other is the surveillance of Ashimasa-san over the chat. Sometimes I could watch from afar, but I was told not to make direct contact.


    The second transaction seemed to be playing with me, but at the same time it felt like warmth.


    "If there is something wrong with the ashes, if you check it, you can deal with it immediately." I''m not saying it''s impossible. However, that''s our experiment anymore, so I won''t give you any extra tricks. Well, I''ll leave it to you to make your choice. "


    Shirako tells me a look of contempt.


    I got on this deal. Near and far distance. However, it is an environment where you can make contact with Ashimasa-san. I don''t want to be uncomfortable with this situation, but if I could deal with Ashimasa-san, I thought that one day the opportunity would come around.


    Since I became Shirako''s subordinate, I''ve changed since then and I''m no longer incapacitated for money. The first thing I did was avenge my relatives who sold me out. But I don''t imitate killing. I can''t go that far. I just did the same thing I did. I don''t know how they were treated before they were sold in a human trafficking organization.


    I was under strict surveillance, and my freedom was at stake. I can''t make one phone call at a time. Even online browsing is checked. A watchman can also be assigned when you go outside. As an adult, I was deprived of my freedom again. It was completely better than when I was a child, but I still lived in a sense of being bound.


    Besides, as a member of Shirako''s team, I will enter the research every day as Shirako says. It''s humiliating, but if you ask me if it''s fun or painful, it''s honestly fun. I was already on my way as a researcher. Thanks to Shirako, I can enjoy a life where I can do what I like. It''s humiliating. It''s disgusting. To Shirako and to myself.


    I tried to kill Shirako three times, even though I knew I couldn''t beat her. I jumped to my teeth impulsively once, but it was easily put down. The second and third time, I didn''t kill myself, I hired the backstreets'' finisher and killer, but Shirako repulsed them lightly. After three failures, Shirako realized that she could never beat him.


    Shirako had even woven my rebellion into it, and she never punished me. However, after the third failure, my eyes became more vigilant towards me. He stole the eyes of surveillance twice and hired a killer.


    I was heartbroken. We were being watched, but there was still a gap. Instead of trying to kill Shirako, I regretted that I should have prioritized helping Ashimasa-san first.


    And the years passed by randomly, and I was over forty years old, and Ashimasa-san was still in his calendar.


    I was giving up, and I just chatted with Ashishi-san to feed my heart. I often wrote rough sentences to each other, but every day I enjoyed watching Ashimasa-san''s text reporting on the events of the day, and I also enjoyed it.


    One day, an opportunity came that I had already given up. Shirako came into conflict with her sister''s edge. As a result, my vigilance towards me has been blatantly loosened. I guess I can''t afford to spend that much anymore.


    Instead of sneaking into contact with the edges of the color and selling information about Shirako, I try to cooperate.


    Thanks to the help of the color edge, it was possible to make telephone calls to other places, and it was possible to browse the Internet freely. Even if I had a flurry of conversations with Ashimasa-san, if I erased the logs without taking the time to do so, I was asked to keep a record.


    I contacted Junko Yukioka and asked him to help me by revealing all of my experiences so far. She took it upon herself with pleasure. Then the two of them made a plan.


    The struggle of the hens for more than twenty years is finally about to come to fruition. At last, the dot and the point are joined together to form a line. I thought my choice was right. My heart danced.


    But... my plan didn''t go smoothly to the end.

 2685 25

    "Shirako..."


    The ashes moaned. I''ve seen the name somewhere. I''ve heard of it. And I have a very bad impression.


    "Nice to meet you. Where is Kurosuke-kun?" The name has changed, but that''s Kurosuke-kun''s account. "


    Looking at the account name next to Shirako''s name column, I pointed it out in a tight voice.


    "Huh. I know exactly what you mean. I heard about the surgery, but is your head slowly returning to its original state?"


    Shirako returns the response to the ash question.


    I can''t be your friend, not Kurosuke-kun?


    "Tell me what happened to Kurosuke-kun." Do you know? Don''t you know? "


    Ash righteousness asked with a slightly strong tone of voice. The other person is converted by chat, so I don''t hear them.


    ''Hahaha, we have no intention of answering each other''s questions. The conversation isn''t going well. Then I''ll answer your question. Kurosuke-kun is with me. "


    Seeing Shirako''s sentence, Ash Zheng was relieved. But I can''t feel at ease until I see the sentence itself, and I immediately rethink it.


    Well then, let''s get Kurosuke-kun out of here


    Yes, yes, I understand.


    Kurosuke, how are you?


    Kurosuke-kun


    Seeing that the name has changed from Shirako to Kurosuke, I think again here, even though it is Ashigaru who has become joyful. Even though only letters are visible, the name field has only changed, and it is not clear whether it has really become a black assistant.


    Is Kurosuke-kun really?


    Wow, that''s different. Too bad, it was Shirako. Hahahaha. "


    Shirako''s name immediately changed, and a sentence was sent back to tease the ashes.


    "What is it...? What the hell are you?" What happened to Kurosuke? Why are you talking on Kurosuke-kun''s account? "


    ��Now, do you know who Kurosuke-kun is in the first place? How the hell did you know each other? Do you know exactly who Kurosuke is?"


    Shirako does not answer the question of Ash Masaki, but strikes a new question. When I saw it, the ashes hardened.


    (Who is Kurosuke-kun...?)


    Explore the memory to see if there was anything I had noticed. I don''t even remember when we met in the first place. When I realized it, I was the one who chatted every day and talked every day. That was the routine.


    I don''t know. Well, I don''t care about that area. "


    Shirako told him as if she had noticed the positive state of ashes that were hardening and could not speak.


    Is it God''s pleasure to meet you? Isn''t that right, or is that right? Am I God, or is it God''s calling, even if the encounter was structured? Oh, you don''t know what I''m talking about. Well, even if you keep talking like this, I''ll show you Kurosuke-kun''s face. I don''t know, I''ve never seen your face. Or do you recall? If you had a head surgery, you might get some kind of stimulus because you removed the Allauneri copy that was manipulating your memory and mind. "


    Most of the meaning of Shirako''s words was unknown, but there were two parts that reacted strongly. One is to show the face of Kurosuke. The other word is allaunelli copying.


    Junko also told me what to do with the Allaunelli copy. I heard the ashes several times. I didn''t react much at the time, but it''s different now. A word I obviously remember.


    Yes, this is Kurosuke-kun''s real face.


    Images were projected immediately after Shirako spoke, and Ash Masaki took a breath.


    A man''s face was reflected there. A man of his age who seems to be middle-aged. The reason why Ashishi swallowed his breath was because half of his face was swollen and swollen, there was a drop of blood from his head, and there was a trace of nosebleed from his nose, and his lips were cut.


    On the other hand, I was also concerned about something else.


    (I don''t feel like seeing it for the first time. Somewhere... I can see something. "I can see someone I know..." The kid...? What is this? This uncle and the boy look dubbed...)


    The face of a boy about ten years old comes to mind in his head. It floats at a high speed with various angles and facial expressions.


    The boy... I''ve seen him many times in my dreams. I''ll never forget it again. It reminds me of my dreams. My memory is also coming back. Be aware that you are a very important person to yourself.


    "This is Kurosuke-kun...?" Why... did you hit me? Why would you do such a terrible thing!? "


    With a voice echoing to the outside, Ash Zheng shouted. I''m a little surprised by my voice.


    (Yes, definitely. This is the boy.)


    When I saw the elderly man in the video, I was convinced that he was ash.


    Do you want to know why? Let me tell you something. I don''t know what to do. More than that, don''t you want to know what kind of eyes this is going to suit? ��


    "Stop it! Don''t do anything worse!"


    "I won''t tell you here, and I won''t stop unless you do as I say." It''s even worse. Hit harder and harder. Ufufu. I might die from hitting too hard. "


    Shirako stirred up the ashes screaming in desperate form.


    If you want me to stop, do as I say.


    Looking at Shirako''s words, Ash Zheng clenched his fist tightly and bit his teeth.


    First, clear all the chat logs. And without telling anyone, come to the place I designated. Of course, be careful not to let anyone notice. "


    If you go, Kurosuke will help you, right?


    {Hahaha... I''m so stupid that I don''t want to deal with you anymore. Well, it''s weird to say this in my current position. You don''t know if it''s really Kurosuke-kun that I showed you? Could it be someone else in red?


    "That''s Kurosuke-kun." I know. "


    She was a mocking white child, but Ashishi told her completely.


    I don''t know why I assert myself. But the voice of the heart is telling. I have an intuition. I''m sure of it. That''s why I can assure you.


    {Hmm... is that because my memory is coming back? It''s also interesting around here. Maybe you''re close to finishing it. It''s possible that Junko Yukioka is stimulating my brain. "


    "Do you even know about Junko-chan!?" You haven''t done anything terrible to Junko!? "


    "I''ve been watching over you." I didn''t do anything to Junko Yukioka. There''s no way you can do that...... ��


    Shirako''s writing is reassuring.


    "Especially Junko Yukioka should not be notified of this conversation. Okay? If you report it, Kurosuke will make you suffer as much as she wants and then kill you."


    "Because I won''t report it--just listen to what I say, and don''t do anything even worse to Kurosuke-kun"


    Well then, I''ll pick you up from now on, so get in the car.


    That was all Shirako''s chat was about.


    Ashimasa decided to do as Shirako said. Erase the logs as you were told.


    "Kurosuke-kun... I''ll definitely help you."


    With determination, he mumbled, and Ashimasa stepped outside the cabin.

 2686 26

    Tsugumi and the five Spika continued their coverage even after Ash Masaki returned to the cabin, and it was in the evening when they noticed.


    I was able to cover a lot today, so I don''t need to worry about the story in the newspaper for the time being.


    Satisfied and satisfied, Spika''s face.


    Ohhh, the sunset in the river is soooooooooooo


    Tsugumi cheers over the river and the sky.


    It''s nice to have a good view here.


    "Jap Jap"


    Kami said, and when Angelina nodded, Ash Zheng popped out of the cabin.


    Isn''t Ashigaru-san acting strange?


    "Ash Zheng-san, you looked amazing..."


    "Yeah, it''s a desperate figure, and he didn''t say anything when he saw us, so maybe something happened."


    Kami, Kasumi, and Spika witnessed the face of the running ashes.


    Tsugumi and Kamimi rushed out and followed the ashes. The other three followed.


    The ashes ran up onto the dirt road and descended outside the dirt road. If you don''t lose sight, the five of you will run at a faster speed.


    When the five of them went up to the dikes, they confirmed that the ashes were in the driveway in front of the dikes. Then, in front of the ashes, a car stopped.


    The passenger''s door opens and Ash Masaki enters the car. At that time, Kamimi, Tsugumi and Angelina saw it. I recognized the man in the driver''s seat.


    "That driver was misunderstood as a thief..."


    Jap!


    Kami pointed out, and Angelina exclaimed angrily.


    "Ash Zheng-san!" Wait! Where are you going!? "


    When Tsugumi called out loudly with her hand as a megaphone, Ash Zheng raised his face for a moment and looked sorry, but immediately after that, the car started.


    "I took a good photo this time." The number is there, too. "


    "Good job."


    Spica holds the camera in her hand and says, while Kami raises her thumb and smiles.


    ��Are you still in and out of this place?��


    And there came Kanae and Mitsuo.


    Five female junior high school students tell the two detectives that the ashes had been ridden into Gabadi Man''s car and that the condition was strange.


    Let''s let Junko know as well.


    "Are you kidding me? If I let Junko Yukioka know, I lose. From here on out, it''s police business."


    Even if Mitsuo says so, Kanae can''t stand it anymore.


    "This time I took a picture of the car properly. It also shows the license plate."


    Spika says, shaking the camera.


    These kids are better than Light Man.


    "Eh ~, it''s terrible."


    Kasumi says, and Mitsuo raises his voice to protest.


    "Take us with you."


    Tsugumi demanded it with a genuine face.


    "Huh? It''s a no-brainer, isn''t it?"


    Kasumi immediately pushes it.


    Then I won''t give you the pictures.


    "Japu"


    "This hungry devil..."


    Spika hid the camera behind her, Angelina let out a grunt, and Kanae frowned.


    I also informed Junko-chan.


    "What are you doing on your own..."


    Kanae''s face became even more grumpy as she reported to Mitsuo with a smile.


    "But from what I''ve heard from Junko, I think Junko should know."


    Earlier, Mitsuhito and Kasumi had just heard a rough story about Ashishi from Junko''s mouth at the police station.


    "All right, I''ll get you in the car if you''re up to three." And he won''t complain if he dies. "


    Tsugumi turned to the five of them, and Kasumi told them.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go ~"


    "Jap ~"


    "I''m coming, too."


    Tsugumi raised her hand first, then Angelina raised her hand and Kami offered.


    "Tell me the number."


    Um...


    As requested by Kanae, Spika projects the holographic display and shows the mirrored license plate.


    The lanes and cars of this era are able to see all the cars. Whether a runaway occurs or a criminal drives away, if you know the time or the license plate at the scene of the crime, you''ll know where all the cars are going.


    Even if the license plate is falsified, when the car is driving, the flow of cars nationwide can be seen in real time, so it can be determined from cars that do not conform to the requirements.


    "I got it."


    Kanae projected a holographic display and said, looking at the projected map and moving light points.


    Kanae''s car, Mitsuo, Tsugumi, Kamimi, Angelina. I''ll be leaving right away.


    What about Junko-san?


    Kamimi asks.


    "It''s troublesome, so ask the person himself."


    "I''ll teach you." Junko and Masaru Aoizato used to work in the same research facility-- "


    Mitsuo told everything he had heard.


    Junko-san, how did you know that story?


    After listening to the conversation, Kami speaks up.


    They said that the people who controlled Ash Masaru had split into two factions, and one of them touched Junko and passed on information.


    Kasumi answered Kami''s question.


    Junko and Makoto and Midori had already returned to the Baste if there was a load of dust.


    Makoto, Midori-chan, let''s go out again


    Junko, who had received a report from Mitsuo, summoned the two men who were in the Day Care Room in Wing N.


    "I want to see the fish as soon as possible"


    "Were you treating that old man as a bait? That''s terrible."


    Listening to Junko''s dialogues, she thought of herself, whose true face was dazzling in her head.


    "It was an unfortunate way of expressing it, but I knew that people who made Ashisho-san that way would come to collect Ashisho-san if there was a gap." For example, if the purpose was to kill Ashimasa-san, I wouldn''t do that either. "


    That said, Junko began to walk. Makoto and Midori also stand up and follow after Junko.


    "Hey, Sister Jun, if you don''t have to do that, if you want information on your enemies, you could ask Oh My Rape for help."


    "No, no, oh, my rape is not free, but it''s free, and I can make sense of it."


    As Midori points out, Junko says with a meaningful smile.


    "The principle of killing. Justification. How dare you. Can''t you say that it was already there when I was originally messing with that grandfather''s head?"


    True people who understand the meaning of Junko''s words ask.


    "Well, that''s right." Now you don''t have to be afraid anymore. "


    Junko said happily. The stronger the malice or sin, the more enjoyable Junko is to herself or someone close to her. Most of all, it''s fun to clean up.


    ��Where are you going?��


    "Kabadi"


    ��Who are you? I feel like I''ve seen it before."


    "Kabadi"


    A friend of a person named Shirako?


    "Kabadi"


    Is Kurosuke-kun safe?


    "Kabadi"


    While driving, he kept asking the driver, but the answers were all the same. However, since he is nodding his head in the same words, he is not kidding, and this is also serious, Ash Masamune received it.


    After driving for more than forty minutes, the car rushed to the hillside. There are many fields around.


    The car stops in front of an old building. The walls are filthy, dirty, and cracked. It is believed that a considerable number of years have elapsed since the building. And it''s a four-story building that hasn''t been maintained.


    When I got out of the car and entered the building, the inside was clean, contrary to the exterior of the upholstery. Ash Zheng overlooks the wide entrance. It seems to be well cleaned. However, cracks and paint peeling can still be seen on the walls. There are people at the reception and the CCTV is working.


    The front elevator door opened and a woman in white came out.


    The woman is very small and has a lavish figure. The thin smile clinging to his mouth made him feel nostalgia and bad at the same time.


    (I know...) I know this person. I even dreamt of coming out. a very disgusting person.....)


    Looking at her memorable appearance and her distorted smile, the woman''s name crossed into Ash Zheng''s brain.


    Shirako-san?


    "Oh my, do you remember? Fufufu"


    When the woman called out from the ashes, Shirako laughed funny.


    "No... I don''t remember everything." Little by little... but I keep thinking about it. "


    "Hmmm..."


    Listening to Ash Zheng''s words, Shirako thought out her smile.


    "I was surprised. Junko Yukioka hasn''t restored your memory. I wonder if you''re being very cautious?"


    Junko said it was better to go back to nature


    "There''s no need to be natural." I see, you''re very cautious. I''ll give you back your memories. Follow me. "


    Encourage Shirako to enter the elevator with her thumb.


    I was more concerned about the safety of Kurosuke than that, but I decided to stay silent here.

 2687 27

    Ash Masako and Shirako who went up to the fourth floor.


    Shirako leaves the elevator and opens the front door.


    It was in the hall.


    Ash Zheng was stunned to see the sight inside. Liquid-filled glass cylinders are lined up countless times with both hands. Inside the cylinder, there was a brain and spinal cord connected by colorful cords.


    Ashes are becoming dumbfounded in their understanding of what it means. My memories are shaken up again.


    "Ash. Do you know what this is?" It''s your buddy. "


    When Hakko smiled sarcastically and heard the dialogue, Ash Zheng was horrified.


    "Experiments to obtain aging of the mind. Brain rewrites, memory copies. They did the same to you. Feeding them would cost money, and I was monitoring them freely, like a breeder, because I was concerned that they might have a negative impact if I left them in captivity. Well, most people would be homeless like you, or they would send you to an institution. But the free time is over. This is how we collect it, take it out of the brain, store it, and check its condition."


    Speaking to that point, Shirako took the dream band out of the desk drawer and offered it to Ash Masamune.


    "If you want to get yourself back, just put this on and switch it on." This is the key. I can perhaps remember everything by giving suggestion to the brain. Actually, no one has used this key yet, and I''ve never tried it. Maybe I''ll get a headache. I don''t know what the outcome of that choice will be, but for you-- "


    I''ll do it.


    In the middle of the speech, Ash Masaki received a dream band from Shirako''s hand and forcefully declared it.


    Put on the dream band, close your eyes, and press the switch.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Ash Masaki leaks a distressing moan. The effect appeared immediately. At once, all memories were returned, and a strong shock was inflicted on the spirit of ash righteousness.


    "Ah... ahhh..."


    Shirako giggles as she opens her eyes and looks at the ashes as they shed tears.


    "Did you even know in advance what the outcome of that choice would be?"


    "I did... I don''t regret it."


    Shirako asks in a teasing manner, and Ash Zheng answers with a low voice. It was completely different from the upside-down tone I''d heard before. It''s an adult way of speaking calmly.


    It was more than thirty years of waking up, but all the memories of living as a homeless on the riverbed during that time remain. That, too, is without a doubt himself, Ashishi is conscious. It''s not like I disappeared when I was innocently playing with my children on the riverbed.


    However, I don''t want to go back. Ash Zheng finally returned to his original self. Even if it''s not happiness, no matter what kind of tragedy comes, I want to be what I am now.


    A car carrying Kanae, Mitsuo, Kamimi, Angelina, and Tsugumi arrives in front of a hilly building.


    I think you can do it a little bit, but please try not to come out in front of us.


    Yes.


    "Jupp"


    I''ll be a good boy unless the detective gets a pinch.


    When Kanae remembered, Tsugumi and Angelina replied with one hand raised and Kami returned with an unstoppable smile.


    Kasumi headed the way into the building.


    Who is it?


    The lady at the reception calls out.


    "The dog of state power." What is this facility? It''s not even on the Guggle Map, is it? "


    Kanae asks in a sharp voice while showing the police notebook.


    "This is a private research facility called Sakata Biological Research Institute. What can I do for you?"


    The lady at the reception had a slightly timid look on her face. Kanae decides that this is not a backstreet resident, not a mad scientist, just an ordinary person.


    "The criminals fled here. Let me check inside."


    I don''t think I can help it, but Kanae tries to go deeper.


    Then a man appeared from the back aisle. Kabadi Man.


    "Ka...... Gabadi......"


    Seeing the figures of Kanae, Mitsuo, Tsugumi, Kami, and Angelina, Kabadi Man raised his voice and turned back to the passage.


    What was that?


    You ran away after seeing a lot of people out there, didn''t you?


    Immediately after the light man tilted his head and Kanae said, a big man appeared from the passage where the kabadi man disappeared, replacing the kabadi man.


    "What, he ran away without a fight?"


    The giants who came out of the entrance were shocked.


    (This person...... can do it......)


    At a glance at the giant, Kamimi ran trembling all over her body. I instantly realized that I had a combat power that I could never match.


    "Paranormal killer... Ondrei Masaryk." You''re hired to be a terrible guy. "


    Kanae also takes a breath. I saw that figure the other day, but by confronting it again, I remember the same feeling as Kami. The mechanized hand is about to tremble.


    "It seems strong enough to look at this person. Why don''t you wait until Junko comes?"


    Mitsuo alternates between Ondrei and Kanae, and asks.


    "If the police rely on mad scientists, they will lose."


    Me and Takeda-san are cyborgs and heroic mice made by mad scientists.


    Listening to Kanae''s dialogue, Mitsuo spilled a bitter smile.


    It was more than 30 years ago to go back to the present. A joint Japanese-Chinese study of alraunes was being conducted at a certain location in Japan.


    Many researchers from various fields were gathered, and some of them plotted to use Al Raoune for other purposes. Sakata Shirako and the sisters of Sakata''s colorful edge, and those who follow them. Among them was Masamune Aoizato.


    Ash Zheng was in charge of a boy.


    Ash Masaki felt sorry for the boy and tried to escape from the research facility, but Shirako found him.


    I couldn''t even ask Junko, who was the head of the office, for help. At that time, Junko happened not to be in the research facility.


    "That''s perfect. I''ll make you number one in the lab."


    Shirako spread an evil smile and told Ash Zheng.


    "The experiment you proposed for the aging of the mind." I put your plan to the point where it''s feasible. First, I will use my modified alraunelli copy as a control device and implant it in the brain. Next, I''ll copy your child''s memories and personality to you. It''s not just overwriting your spirit. Mix two minds and memories. The point is whether or not you can maintain your child''s state of mind after copying it. If you can control it... if you follow your reasoning, you''ll be able to keep your spirit aging. Oh, by the way, you''re the one in charge of the former copipet. And the girl you tried to get away with. That''s right--Kurosuke. "


    Shirako''s terrible malice caused Ash Zheng to lose his words and fall down. I knew that Shirako was a woman who was not a bastard, but I didn''t think she was this far.


    ��That''s funny. I couldn''t help but think of it as a platform for my own experiments. No, it''s an honor, isn''t it? Well, in any case, this is the result of your choice. Did you choose it even though you knew this would happen?"


    Shirako mocked and asked.


    (Still, I would have made this choice.....)


    And Zheng Zheng answered him as if he were speaking unto himself, without uttering a word.


    (Junko-san, Kirisaki-san... I''ve failed. I''ll take care of you later....)


    Before consciousness vanishes, Ash Masamune prays. As insurance against my failure, I sent Junko and Kirisaki an email just before they did so that they could help Kurosuke. But there is no guarantee that Kurosuke will be helped until the two of us hit this facility. That''s why I couldn''t rely on it from the beginning.


    As a result of the contraindication experiment, the positive spirit of ash showed a significant change. I lost most of my memories and began to behave and behave like a young child. It also causes mild intellectual disability.


    It was too young for a ten-year-old. Kindergarten or elementary school. The original memory of Kopipe is not reflected, nor is the personality. Has a completely different personality arisen, or has one personality given birth to a child?


    Later, ashes were thrown out in such a state and became vagrants. And for more than thirty years, you will be observed.


    The spirit of ash righteousness came to a standstill. In that regard alone, it can be said that the experiment was successful, but there is no point in going crazy.


    There are dozens of other people who have been treated similarly to Ashes. There are many other adults who copied the spirit and memory of Kurosuke, who was a child. Likewise, those used in experiments to prevent the aging of the mind. Ash correction is similarly observed in the abandoned state. All of them suffer from mild intellectual impairment, just like ashes.


    It takes years to determine the results of this experiment. Even if it is judged that no change in mental age can be seen even if the brain is abnormal, the experiment will be successful if it is prevented from abnormal brain later.


    Well, what do you think of all the memories?


    Shirako peeked into the face of the ash who had removed the dream band and asked with a smile.


    The face of Ash Masaki had changed. Until now, it is not a substitute that the infantility is stuck to the face of the old man. Is it an old man who is old enough or not? A sharply tightened man''s face, mixed with anger, remorse, and determination.


    Where is Kurosuke-kun!?


    Shirako was stared at, and Ash Zheng exclaimed.

 2688 28

    As Ondrei pulled out his pistol, several curved blades of pink light grew from Kanae''s arms.


    (Is that how you''re going to face melee? It looks odorous when touched. However, if you shake it in such a ruined way at such an angle and place, won''t you hurt yourself?)


    Ondrei looked at the seedlings, whose arms were covered with blades of light.


    Kanae starts to move.


    Ondrei shoots the gun as if it responded to Kanae''s movements.


    The bullet hit Kanae''s leg. I didn''t even try to avoid Kanae. A bullet struck Kasumi''s leg and pierced the floor.


    (Neither bulletproof fiber nor bulletproof plate)


    Bulletproof fibers diffuse, dampen, and absorb the power of bullets. But the bullet that was fired on Kasumi, from Ondrei''s eyes, seemed only to have been shot by a solid object.


    Kanae, who was approaching, waved her arms at a distance from Ondrei. Then, the blades of light that were growing out of her arms shot out at once and flew towards Ondrei.


    Ondrei knew that it would be dangerous if touched, but he saw that evasion alone could not prevent it, and knocked down the blade of light from one end with plenty of care in his thick arms. I pay close attention to the angle so as not to be cut by the blade or punctured.


    (It is not a big deal if it is only touched. Or is the guard of Qigong alive?)


    While destroying the blade of light, Ondrei made sure that even if his arm touched the light, there was no particular negative impact.


    All the blades of light were dropped, and Kanae was slightly upset. The idea of knocking it down with my bare hands prevented all attacks. Just seeing that fact increases Kanae''s fear of Ondrei.


    Ondrei takes a step toward Kanae.


    Yellow sponge, maybe ~


    Before Kasumi went to the next attack, Tsugumi summoned one of the seventy-seven monsters between Kasumi and Ondrei.


    "Hmm. You''re using a demon?" Or is it a ceremonial god? In contrast to its unique appearance, I saw it as an unwary opponent. ��


    Ondrei muttered when he saw a bigger yellow sponge than he suddenly appeared.


    The Yellow Sponge flies towards Ondrei.


    "Hmph!"


    Ondrei kicks you as hard as he can with a yellow sponge. The giant sponge body blew out with a big thump, but soon rose up and headed for Ondrei again.


    This time, Ondrei swung his fat arm and hit him as hard as he could. Yellow Sponge blew up again, but soon he got up again and headed for Ondrei.


    It''s incredible power, but it''s hard to push Yellow Sponge away with a physical strike of impact.


    Tsugumi clenched her fist.


    "Drag me into the cherry space."


    At that time, Light Man activated his abilities.


    Shortly thereafter, Yellow Sponge-kun, who was flying towards Ondrei, falls to the floor. And it just doesn''t work.


    Huh?


    "Huh!?"


    Looking at Yellow Sponge-kun, who had suddenly fallen to the floor, Ondrei was surrounded and the gummies were puzzled.


    "Ga...... Pu......"


    "Hey... what''s wrong, Angelina?"


    Angelina also fell sideways, and Kami called out.


    "I can''t... this guy has incredible resistance." Even though it''s not virgin, the cherry space doesn''t work "


    Cherry space?


    Kami asked the grieving light man.


    "It''s the power of justice to neutralize non-virgins and non-virgins without questioning."


    "Ahh, that''s why Yellow Sponge suddenly stopped moving." Yellow Sponge, you look like you''re the father of four. "


    "There''s such a fine-tuned setup."


    Tsugumi convinced herself when she heard the commentary of Mitsuhito, and Kamimi unexpectedly laughed when she heard the commentary of Tsugumi.


    The light man deactivates the cherry space and Angelina wakes up. The Yellow Sponge has already disappeared. [M]


    Shortly thereafter, Kanae flies with a rocket spray as she sprays countless spouts from her back.


    Suddenly, Ondrei did not move at all and took the body from the front.


    "This weight and hardness..." It doesn''t belong to anybody..... "


    Ondrei moaned as he turned his arms around Kanae''s body and hugged her firmly from the front, maintaining the appearance of a bear hug.


    "It''s just a cyborg. I''m sorry it was heavy and stiff."


    Kanae is furious and intense, trying to escape Ondrei''s restraint, but she doesn''t freak out. Kanae had far more power than ordinary people, but that was because she was a cyborg. Ondrei, on the other hand, surpassed the power of the seedlings physically.


    Since Ondrei did not release the restraint, Kanae again grew a blade of pink light from her arm. Since the blade grew from the upper body of the arm that was still restrained, it was naturally thought that the blade pierced Ondrei''s body.


    However, as soon as Kasumi was willing to attack, Ondrei read it and took off Kasumi''s body, passing the blade away from Kasumi''s arm.


    Even if the comma was delayed for a few seconds, the blade of Kasumi would have pierced Ondrei''s body, but Ondrei felt Kasumi as if she had avoided it with her leisure.


    Shortly after they left, Ondrei''s kick hit Kasumi''s abdomen from a close distance, and Kasumi''s machine body, which was much heavier than that of ordinary people, was blown backwards.


    It didn''t just blow up. As a result of the current shock, Kasumi''s body functions are paralyzed for the most part. The flesh part of the body was numb, and several parts of the machine were shorted.


    "Hmm. What is a cyborg?" Is that Ashiya Kurodou? Is everyone in the backstreet section like that? "


    Ondrei laughed unconcernedly as he looked down at Kanae, who was lying on her back and distorting her face in pain.


    Kasumi feels miserable. I could only move about that much. Ondrei slowly approached such a seedling.


    In front of Ondrei, something like a huge transparent vinyl appeared and spread out.


    Ondrei quickly jumped backwards. Not one piece of vinyl, but dozens and dozens of pieces of vinyl overlap. After the distance was taken, it was confirmed that it was shaped as a human form.


    What''s that?


    "It''s called a vinyl demon." One of the seventy-seven monsters in the Second Euthanasia. "


    When the light man moaned, Tsugumi answered proudly without a heart.


    "In addition, there are seventy-seven monsters added together. Big chicks."


    In response to Tsugumi''s voice, a giant chick appeared behind Ondrei, one head larger than Ondrei, who was over two meters tall.


    "Piyo-piyo-piyo"


    From the front, the vinyl demon, and from the rear, the big chick with a cute voice is approaching Ondrei.


    (It''s flying, and even if you hit it, it''s going to get tangled up, and it''s more troublesome if it''s stupid and irregular.)


    Ondrei looked back and confronted the big chick.


    "Piyo-piyo-piyo"


    Ondrei walked towards the impending big chicks without fear.


    The big chick''s mouth, which easily destroyed the human skull, was swung down towards Ondrei''s head.


    ��Piiiiiiiiii��


    The tip of the big chick''s mouth was grabbed and closed by Ondrei''s one hand. As the big chick leaks out her squeak, she tries hard to open her mouth, but Ondrei''s hand that grabs her mouth doesn''t twitch.


    ��Piiiiiii��


    A big chick who tries to scratch her nails with her wings and lift her legs wide. Not only the mouth, but also these claws are a powerful weapon that can easily kill humans.


    But Andrei catches his ankle with his other hand.


    "Hmph!"


    Furthermore, while grabbing his mouth and legs, Ondrei gently grabbed the huge chick''s giant and swung it wide.


    After swinging the big chick, there was a plastic demon that was approaching Ondrei. A vinyl demon beaten to the side by a giant big chick becomes entangled in the shape of a big chick.


    While Ondrei was swinging the big chick, he captured the figure of the gummy in his sight. From what he said, it is clear that these creatures are the gummies who use them.


    The big chick was thrown at the gummy.


    "Ahhh!"


    The giant chick was smashed, and the gummy fell sideways. At about the same time, the big chick and the vinyl demon disappeared.


    Tsugumi leaned over, closed her eyes, and stopped moving. Just before Tsugumi''s consciousness broke down, at the moment of bumping, the big chick disappeared by the will of Tsugumi. It crashed a little later, but I was able to crush it before it was crushed by a giant and caused serious damage.


    "Cliff room-san!"


    ��Aaahhhhh!��


    Kami and Angelina exclaimed as they watched Tsugumi being defeated.


    "Don''t use your troublesome powers." I saw this girl as the toughest. "


    Ondrei mumbled as he looked down at the fallen spruce, and Ondrei took a step toward the spruce.


    Kami and Angelina broke in between the fallen tsumi and Ondrei and stopped Ondrei.


    Jap!


    "What? This dolphin." All of a sudden, I''m not Japanese. "


    Ondrei''s nose is slightly blurred by Angelina screaming in a fighting pose.


    Ondrei''s gaze turned to Angelina''s neighbor, Shang Mei.


    (I can tell by this stance. You''ve got quite a lot of training, too, like your daughter. It is not a hobby area anyway)


    Although Ondrei was able to see through Kamimi''s cultivation at a glance, he was not vigilant. Ondrei saw through to the fact that Kami felt the difference in strength and desperately pushed his fear to death.


    (Scary, scary, scary. Then I''ll never make it. But you can''t just overlook it.)


    Desperately enduring the fear of the bottomless, Kamimi exalted her fighting spirit.


    Let''s play a little bit.


    Ondrei laughed as he touched his moustache and stepped in.


    In response to Ondrei''s move, Kami attacked suddenly. I suddenly closed the gap, aiming at my crotch and trying to put my fist in it.


    While pulling his hips wide and avoiding Shangmei''s attack, Ondrei grabbed Shangmei''s wrist.


    You''re such a dirty girl.


    While saying so, Ondrei tried to twist the wrist he grabbed, but immediately let go of Upper Midea''s hand and retreated a few steps away.


    Ondrei is paying attention to the shape of Kami''s wrist that she has grabbed until now-and the shape of her hand beyond that. The thumb and pinky are deep, and the three fingers inside are shallowly folded hands. Ondrei saw that it was clearly an offensive stance.


    Ondrei''s behavior left Kami dumbfounded. In fact, I expected to be grabbed by my arm, and it was a trap set by Kamimi. From the state of being grabbed by the wrist, I intended to visit the deepest meaning of Uenohara-ryu ancient martial arts, Futenma, but the prospectus was removed.


    You tried to do something, didn''t you?


    Kami was stunned by Ondrei''s unstoppable smile.


    "How did you know that?" He''s the gift of his experience diving through the Shura. "


    A smile disappeared from Ondrei''s face.


    Kasumi and Kami felt the signs and looked towards the entrance.


    Ah, looks like you made it in time.


    "You didn''t make it." The cliff room is collapsed, isn''t it? "


    Junko shouted in a sighful voice, with a pale tone of truth, and rushed to the fallen tsumi. Next to Junko, there is also a figure of greenery.


    Jap!


    Angelina looked back at Junko and the others and inadvertently clenched her fist and cheered.


    "Junko-chan." "Thank you for saving me?"


    "Maybe... I think you saved me..."


    Mitsuo also raised his voice, and Kami took a distance from Ondrei with a reassuring expression.

 2689 29

    First, Junko stepped forward and approached Ondrei.


    (I wonder if this is the opposite.)


    Ondrei remembers how Kami faced herself and was terrified. The moment Ondrei confronted Junko, his spine was cold, his nape of the neck was upside down, his abdomen was dull, his fingertips trembled, and his whole body was trembling.


    Junko doesn''t feel murderous, but even if she doesn''t get killed here, I don''t know what will happen after that. It is a well-known story that hostiles are used as experimental platforms. Conscious that a fate may be more terrible than death, Ondrei''s biggest caution sounds in his head.


    (Are you going to challenge melee?)


    Shortly after Ondrei ran around, Junko disappeared.


    Looking back at the sign, the elevator was activated. It was obvious that it had passed into the elevator.


    "W-what, that''s... oh my!"


    You can''t do anything about teleporting even if you kill extraordinary people.


    Ondrei, angry at being lightly scared, finally laughs at the rising seedlings. However, the movement is still awkward.


    Jap!


    Angelina swung her arms wide and jumped outraged at Junko, who had gone deeper alone.


    Tsugumi, who had been truly taken care of, also rose up.


    "Heh... I tried to get rid of it just before it hit me, but I didn''t make it in time." Senpai Aizawa, can you lend me your coat? "


    Tsugumi''s tone changed sharply.


    ��Eh... Yashimuro-san, are you in boy mode?��


    Kami looked at Tsugumi with a bewildered expression. Tsugumi''s face was clearly changing too. The outfit is for girls, but from the naive girl tsumi to the cool, rugged boy tsumi.


    "It''s rare, though." Usually, when you wake up in the morning, it''s up to you whether you''re a woman or a man, but sometimes this happens. This outfit is resistant. "


    "All right."


    Makoto takes off his jacket and hands it to Tsugumi. Tsugumi takes off her jacket and wears a true jacket.


    "It''s heavy. It''s got a lot in it." Sometimes a uniform other than a school run is also good. Ah, senpai, you won''t give me your pants, will you? "


    "Of course."


    "But I hate wearing a skirt. I can''t help it."


    Tsugumi sighed and took off her skirt.


    "Heehee, Sister Tsugumi, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t do anything nasty."


    "Yamamuro-san..."


    "Jap ~..."


    Midori, Ondrei, Kami, and Angelina shouted in awe.


    "My legs are wide open, but I think I can''t hide from the hem of my uniform..." Well, I can''t help it. Let''s do this. "


    Tsugumi summoned the vinyl demon and wrapped it around her leg.


    Isn''t it better with a skirt?


    Ondrei thrusts in.


    You look like a weird AV.


    "Brother... have you ever seen such an AV?"


    Midori pushed in with a shocked face at her true feelings.


    "Just give the vinyl demon new power." The power to camouflage "


    Immediately after Tsugumi said, the vinyl wrapped around her leg changed to a different material, and she had the same pants as the one that was worn by her.


    "Fuwaaa, there''s nothing wrong with that..."


    Admiring greenery.


    "Then give it back to me." You can do the same thing up there. "


    "No, the plastic demon isn''t using it down there anymore." Please lend me Aizawa-senpai''s money for a while. "


    True demanded, but Tsugumi smiled mischievously and asked for both hands together.


    The elevator door opens on the fourth floor. I know which floor to go to when I get in. I did a psychometry on the elevator switch and saw how many floors Ash and Shirako went down.


    When Junko left the elevator, a man stood in front of her.


    Kabadi!


    At the end of the aisle, the king''s kabadi man pointed at Junko and shouted with a warm voice. It was conveyed to Junko that there was a strong intention not to pass in the future.


    Junko runs out and closes the distance with the Kabadi Man.


    A Kabadi man in a fighting position, whether in close quarters or in close quarters.


    Shortly before entering each other''s attack range, Junko disappeared.


    "Gabbadi!?"


    A kabadi man makes an unintentionally squeaky voice.


    I felt a sign behind me, and when I jumped forward and looked back, I saw Junko reaching out.


    "Too bad. And you''re quick to respond." It''s good to make a judgment. "


    Junko praises Kabadi-man for jumping right in front of her in an extended pose. I metastasized, grabbed my neck from behind, tried to stop the blood flow and stun it, but Kabadi Man avoided it.


    "Kaba!?"


    Junko emits a shock wave from her hand, and the Kabadi Man''s body blows backwards.


    Seeing that the Kabadi Man had fallen, Junko took a leisurely step forward.


    "Kurosuke, I''m calling you."


    When Shirako called out, the door in the back of the room opened and three men appeared from the inside.


    Two of the three are wearing white clothes. One is in a straitjacket and is dragged by two men in white. My face is full of bruises, and the blood remains dry and sticky. The ashes were familiar on his face. He was shown his face before he came here.


    Kurosuke-kun?


    "Ah... it''s been a long time, Ashimasa-san..." "I''ve completely become a grandpa..." Me too... but I''m an old man, as you can see. "


    The old man in the straitjacket laughs happily as he raises his bumpy face.


    Something hot crept up into my ash chest. My head also gets hot. My eyebrows are also hot and wet, and my tears are falling off.


    A boy who could be said to have returned to all his memories, and to have lost his memory, had grown up well. The girl I was trying to help was alive. I''m glad of that fact. I can''t help but be glad. My whole body is trembling with joy and relief. Crying and smiling naturally.


    Meanwhile, Kurosuke remembered the pain in her chest, not only when she was happy, but also when she saw an old man who was crying and laughing at her.


    "Just now... I remembered clearly. I probably won''t forget it anymore."


    Kurosuke turned his hot gaze to Kurosuke, and Asahi said in a powerful voice.


    "I--I tried to help Kurosuke-kun." But... back then, I--I failed because I was incompetent. And... I wanted to tell her how I felt. But... I couldn''t do it because I was scared... "


    "He''s my man. He''s been watching you."


    Shirako said maliciously to Ash Zheng, trying to shower him with cold water for an impressive reunion.


    However, since neither Ashishi nor Kurosuke nor Fine Dust seemed to be upset, Shirako''s nose was more confused.


    "Yes, I was working for Shirako."


    With a smile, Kurosuke admitted Shirako''s words.


    "But that was to protect Ashish-san, and one day to see the gap and help." I-I ''ve always cared about Ashishi-san. Beside the watchman, I was planning to sneak in and help him escape... but... the chances didn''t come around... and it took me a while... and I finally ran it like this. "


    Kurosuke waves his head down and down, making it smaller.


    "I ''m--I ''m happy." I thought I couldn''t help Kurosuke-kun at that time, but I regretted it, and this is how I became a grown-up and alive... Besides, even though I''m over the Internet, I''ve been having the same time all along..... "


    Listening to the words of Ash Masamune, Kurosuke couldn''t bear it and wept.


    "I ''m--I ''m incompetent." I could not repay Ashigaru-san''s gratitude. I couldn''t help Masao Ash. You despise me. "


    "Okay, that''s enough." I-I ''m glad you''re alive..... "


    Kurosuke, who said he was in pain, was given a gentle voice.


    "It was fun talking to Ashishi-san." Always... chatting, remembering that time. When I was in that research facility, I was talking while thinking about Ashishi-san... You talked in a completely different way in the chat, but.... "


    ��Hahaha, my heart has become a child because of the influence of copying your mind��


    Shirako remembered the frustration when she saw the two talking happily together.


    "How long have you been talking to me?" I don''t want to be in the middle-aged man crying and moving scenes and shit like that with a chapped grandfather. "


    Kurosuke turned her attention to Shirako, who was throwing up.


    "Oh, my God, that eye."


    With his gaze full of pity and contempt, Shirako is increasingly coming to her head.


    "You can say whatever you want."


    Kurosuke throws up and throws it up briefly. Although it was a short word, it contained plenty of contempt, and it was passed on to Shirako.


    "Ah? What, that rebellious attitude." You''ve been feeding me for a long time, and you''ve lived until now. "


    Shirako mocked Kurosuke in a neat tone, then turned to the ashes next to her.


    "Qing Li Zheng. You''re really out of your league. Even though he was a top-notch scientist, he became a crazy beggar, scavenged for decades, lived as a beggar in the riverbank, and besides, he was already a beggar. You''re ugly and pathetic! Hahaha! But that''s your choice! What happened to the outcome of that choice! That''s the answer! Hahaha! But you''ve served us well as one of the test stands. Your life has served you well as a data sample. What do you say? Are you happy!? Hahaha!"


    Shirako laughed, but neither Asahi nor Kurosuke boiled down to feelings of anger and hatred.


    ��I didn''t do anything to regret it. Junko said it. Not being bound by a preconceived concept or a stereotype, but following one''s most honest feelings is how one should be as a mad scientist. That''s why I moved according to my honest feelings."


    The rear door opens when Ash Masaki says it with a refreshed face.


    "I see. Did my words trigger it?" I''m so glad, I''m so sorry, I feel a little complicated. "


    Junko, who was listening to the conversation secretly, shouted happily and entered the room.

 2690 30

    "It''s been a long time, kid."


    Ondrei laughs as he truly turns his gaze.


    "Are you intact against the five of you?" Well, some of them don''t seem to be very helpful, so I don''t know if I can account for the five of them. "


    Senpai, it''s a bad mouth.


    "Jap"


    Looking at Ondrei and listening to the real dialogue, Kamimi''s face turned sharp, and Angelina also raised a grumpy voice.


    "This guy is so strong." But you can''t lose the second round. "


    Tsugumi laughs and declares with a refreshing smile.


    "Have you changed your outfit and your way of speaking?" Is that how you get stronger? "


    Ondrei asked, looking at the tsumi. Among the people in front of him, Ondrei saw Tsugumi as the second most vigilant opponent.


    (The most troublesome thing is that long-haired girl. It was probably like Junko Yukioka, who had the power of an overlife class.)


    Ondrei glanced at Midori. After battling an unlimited number of supernatural power holders, you can see at a glance what level you have as an Ability Owner.


    Shoots a gun as it moves sideways in a truly low posture.


    Almost simultaneously, Ondrei fired back halfway.


    Bullets blink near each other''s faces and shock waves strike both of them.


    Kasumi''s face opens to the left and right. Something like a glass protrusion ejected and the laser beam was directed at Ondrei shortly after the gun was fired.


    Ondrei reacts to the killer and avoids the beam, then looks at the changes in Kanae''s head.


    ��I knew it was a cyborg, but it was a terrible design attack. You don''t have to bother opening your face. That''s a bad hobby..."


    "Yeah. It''s often said..."


    Ondrei was shocked and said in a tone that Kanae, who had her face back, had given up.


    Two more true shots fired. The first shot was a feint in an unmistakable direction. The first shot was aimed at the position after the action prediction.


    Ondrei missed the ballistics from a true muzzle angle and did not move.


    (The feint is pointless. Let''s do it to a lower level mischievous fish)


    Ondrei looks at the truth and laughs without saying a word.


    I tried to shoot one more bullet with no expression, but I couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Jap!


    Angelina jumped out in front of Ondrei.


    "I''m interrupting."


    Jaaaaaaap!


    Truth speaks, but Angelina doesn''t listen. He kept shouting at Ondrei to intimidate him.


    "You have a lot of anger." What didn''t you like about it? "


    Gah!


    When Ondrei asked, Angelina pointed to Kami and Tsugumi.


    Angelina-san, don''t worry about it.


    "Are you trying to kill us? We''re still alive."


    Kami and Tsugumi smile bitterly as they convey what they mean.


    But if Angelina-san is in the mood for that, then she''s in for it.


    Tsugumi said, summoning the seventy-seven monsters.


    "Ja..."


    Angelina looked at the person who appeared next to her and opened her mouth wide enough to think that her chin might come off.


    Cuy! Cuy! Ahh! Ahahhh!


    Beluga cries out in an arrogant voice that pierces her ears. However, there was no chest cord on her torso, and her limbs were growing just like Angelina''s. However, in contrast to Angelina being a woman''s limb, this is a man''s limb.


    "I wanted to see the tags of Uncle Beluga and Angelina." Now you can do it.


    "Jap..."


    Angelina''s voice and workmanship were unpleasant, although she said it happily. He was once a mess, and I don''t feel good about it.


    "Hey... cute Beluga is ruined."


    Looking at Beluga''s body with a muscular and hairy human limb design, Ondrei''s face looked like he had bitterly crushed it.


    ��I didn''t design this, did I? I liked it, so I gave it to you.


    And, Tsugumi.


    Jaap!


    Angelina jumped first.


    Ondrei kicked at the counter, and Angelina was blown away and knocked down.


    "Hmph... it''s not a tag. I just stood side by side."


    Midori laughs.


    "Cuo! Quaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Then Uncle Beluga rushed in as he yelled.


    In the blink of an eye, True Shinobi spins to the side and shoots two guns at Ondrei. Ondrei shoots back after evading.


    In front of Ondrei, who was really distracted, Uncle Beluga was approaching.


    "Hmph."


    Ondrei and Uncle Chaotic Beluga clasped their hands together.


    Without missing that gap, True fired further shots, which Ondrei also read. According to the timing of the shooting, while holding both hands of Uncle Beluga, he swung his arms as hard as he could and switched their bodies.


    Kupi!


    The bullet hits Uncle Beluga''s torso with two shots.


    Ondrei releases a knee kick at close range, aiming at Uncle Beluga''s belly, which was relaxed.


    Immediately after that, Uncle Beluga''s body became thin. The feeling of Ondrei holding his hand also faded.


    "Uncle Beluga, you''re quite strong." I can''t believe you''re going to destroy it so lightly. "


    Tsugumi was particularly impressed without panicking.


    "Sometimes it''s my fault for doing something extra."


    The truth says, aiming for the gun after the action prediction. Ondrei shoots back without dodging. Truth is to bow down and avoid it.


    Aiming at the middle of the shooting, Kanae flashes a pink blade of light. There are fewer fractions than before. There were only three of them.


    Hmmm.


    Ondrei instantly figured out what it meant to have a small number. I asked for less caution and wondered if there was something.


    (For example, the blade splits just before it splits.)


    The three curved blades of light flying in close proximity to Ondrei split into three pieces, making a total of nine blades.


    Ondrei waved his arms and knocked down the blade of light from one end.


    Looking at Ondrei calmly and lavishly dealt with, the seedlings are dumbfounded.


    "It''s an invisible gimmick. Let''s do it to a lower level mischievous fish."


    "Guu..."


    Kasumi chanted regretfully to Ondrei, who laughed.


    "Nokin! Degabuzu! Dekunobu! Udonotai Boku!"


    "Hmm?"


    Ondrei glanced at his voice with a gruesome embarrassment.


    A bird with a design that integrates with a variety of fruits roars over Ondrei. Seventy-seven mysteries were summoned by the gummies: fruit rhinoceroses.


    Ondrei''s attention pierced the gap for a moment, and a new anomaly crawled at Ondrei''s feet. A giant worm wearing a cape and a helmet reminiscent of a squad hero. Seventy-seven monsters, one wormman.


    Wormman entangles himself in Ondrei''s thick legs and crawls up.


    Take it from one to the next!


    Ondrei firmly grabbed Wormman''s slimy body with both hands and pulled it away from his body, throwing it at him.


    This time, I was also watching the gummies. Eliminate Worm Man before it hits you.


    When Ondrei saw it, he moved to the fallen Angelina, grabbed Angelina''s ankle, and threw Angelina''s body at her.


    Just before Angelina''s body hit the gummy as it spun around, Kami pushed it down from the side to prevent Angelina''s body from making a direct hit.


    Thank you, Tsugumi-chan.


    "I know you''re grateful, but... what are you doing, Cliff Room?"


    Giving thanks, Tsugumi gently hugs the covered Kami. Kamimi asked confusedly.


    "It''s a hug of gratitude?" I don''t think it''s anything strange or unnatural. "


    "Oh, I see... but I''m embarrassed. Besides, it''s not the case right now."


    Kami smiles bitterly at Tsugumi, who smiles and says "Sarah".


    Ondrei said that immediately after throwing Angelina, she was shot at and engaged by you.


    Yeah, it''s time to go.


    Midori laughed unstoppably and chanted his magic.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    When I thought that a large number of crescent-shaped lights had appeared around Green, Ondrei flew in various orbits.


    (This is disgusting)


    Immediately after evading a true bullet, Ondrei, who was struck unexpectedly at an inadequate moment, feels a strong sense of crisis as he sees a large number of small light-killings coming towards him.


    (Ichikabacha prevents it rather than avoiding it! No... what is that?)


    Ondrei''s words mumbled in his mouth were strange, and Ondrei laughed, crossing his hands in front of his face to protect him, raising his whole body.


    With the guard by Qigong, most of the small light destruction of the human-eating firefly disappeared without hitting Ondrei''s body, but still quite a number of light destruction penetrated the Qigong guard and wore Ondrei''s flesh.


    It was Ondrei who was bleeding from his whole body and holes in his clothes, but he didn''t seem to have taken any serious damage. When he untied his crossed arms, blood flowed from his head, revealing Ondrei''s face, which was dyed red.


    True moves to the reception while reloading into this gap. Incidentally, the receptionist has been shaking on her back ever since.


    "Are you the most dangerous person in the world?"


    Ondrei turned his face toward Midori and groaned with a tightened expression. Kami, Tsugumi, Kanae, and Mitsuo breathe when they see Ondrei with a different face than before.


    Ondrei, who was staring at Midori, turned his gaze away and turned the gun towards the reception desk. He pretends to be focused on Green, changes his target, and shoots a gun in the true direction.


    Without being pushed through the void, since Truth had not eased his vigilance towards Ondrei, he also avoided this shooting at his leisure.


    Midori began to cast spells. Ondrei rushes toward the green without missing out.


    Makoto shoots Ondrei to support Midori, but Ondrei doesn''t stop moving.


    As Ondrei''s huge body approached just in front of Midori, Midori puts one hand forward and releases the magic.


    "Evil Causes and Evil Evil Grievances"


    A pitch-black polar beam emitted from close range swallowed up Ondrei''s giant.


    But immediately after that, Ondrei jumped out of the extremely thick beam and grabbed Midori''s protruding right wrist, and even his left shoulder.


    "Babababa." I''m going up! "


    Midori laughed as if moving, ported a wooden sword of a razor blade in her left hand, and struck Ondrei''s face with a stone collision in a gripped state. I was aiming for my eyes.


    Ondrei still didn''t flinch. At close range, while grabbing my shoulders, I knew that even if I handled it with one hand, it was not powerful enough. Therefore, it was Midori who wanted to aim at the eyes and make them flinch, but Ondrei instantly changed the angle of his face and grabbed the tip of the stone with his forehead.


    (I wonder if what I did was wrong. I wonder if you''ve underestimated it.)


    Midori''s stomach was lying down. I knew what I was going to do.


    Ondrei pulled his arm as hard as he could. The right shoulder of Midori was dislocated, and the clavicle of the left shoulder was broken.


    "That''s right."


    Midori shows her teeth and laughs.


    Ondrei, who sensed the danger, let go of his hand and jumped back to distance.


    (Oops. I didn''t mean to do anything, but you misunderstood me on your own.)


    While looking at Ondrei, Midori enters his right shoulder. The broken clavicle was also beginning to regenerate.


    "I''m pretty weak." It was now! "


    His whole body was covered in blood, and he looked at Ondrei''s shabby clothes, and the light man cried out.


    Drag me into the cherry space!


    When the light man pose and shout, True and Ondrei fall on the spot. Angelina was originally down, but she was still under the influence of Light Man''s abilities.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to use this ability again..."


    "Jap ~..."


    "Oh my God. This is..." that I can''t resist [Resist]..... "


    True, Angelina, and Ondrei moaned.


    "Well, he''s on death row for obstructing his official duties."


    Kanae looks down at Ondrei and tells him coldly.


    ��He was just a security guard, so you should let him go.��


    Truth says.


    "That''s right. Everyone had to fight hard?" As soon as Sister Jun is transferred and goes back, we won''t have to fight here, so why don''t you follow her? "


    "I feel like I''ve been told there''s no body or lid..."


    Listening to Midori''s words, Kamimi''s face becomes sharp.


    I don''t think it would be pointless to think that Sakuoka-sensei would have stopped until he put on the keri.


    Tsugumi said with a smile.

 2691 31

    "Junko-chan..."


    "Yukioka-san... you''ve come to a nice place."


    With the advent of Junko, Ashimasa and Kurosuke were relieved. It felt like an ally rivaling a million hordes had arrived.


    "I''m sorry I''m late. Especially Kurosuke-kun. It''s good to be alive. I was worried because I couldn''t reach you anymore."


    Looking at the two of them, Junko spreads an unbearable smile.


    "I''ve got my memories back. I got it back to Shirako."


    Ash Zheng reports with a smile. Clearly different from the innocent smile of a child until the other day.


    "I see. Actually, I was working at the request of Kurosuke-kun." I was told to help Masao Ash. Honestly, I''m surprised. I didn''t know where Ashimasa-san had gone since then. I''ve been pretty close to you all this time.


    "That''s right..."


    "Ahh..."


    Listening to the story of Junko, Masaki Ashi sees Kurosuke. Kurosuke had an embarrassing, sorry, complicated expression.


    Junko turns her face to Shirako.


    "It''s been a while, Shirako-chan. I apologize for coming up to you on my own, but I don''t have to apologize. That being said, I played with my subordinates and the lab bench kid on my own, so I''m already guilty. [Gilty], come on."


    Shirako was horrified by Junko''s words smiling. When I was at the Al Raoune research facility, I used to work in the same room. I know who he is.


    "Yukioka, it''s been a long time..." It sounds like I''m a traitor and a violator. Even though Ash Zheng betrayed us and did something of his own accord. Ash, you were my subordinate before you entered that facility. "


    In response to the sudden appearance of Junko, Shirako hides her inner agitation and takes a leisurely behavior.


    ��Fufufu... Director, if you had helped me, I wouldn''t have done this��


    "I wasn''t asked to help." It''s only recently that I''ve learned what you two sisters are up to. Ah, yes. I''ll help you if you have color edges. Maybe they''re sheltering me here. But Shirako can''t do it. "


    To Shirako''s discretion, Junko tells in a light tone.


    "Director... no, Junko Snowoka, you''re the whole thing." You are a man of immortality. Unlike me, you don''t have an old heart. What''s the difference? Why can''t you tell me the difference? Why don''t you help me? Same mad scientist, you know. I just asked for it. I was just greedy. "


    When Shirako gets upset, she makes a statement that she doesn''t understand. It''s revealing its true heart mixed with jealousy.


    "It''s just a hypothesis, but the older the old soul, the more ageless the heart is the default, so I think it will probably be possible by repeating reincarnation."


    Junko was quite confident in the hypothesis. Many of those who have seen it have seen the signs.


    "By the way, Shirako-san, even though we were careful not to touch Ashish-san directly until the middle, we moved very boldly." Since I was in contact, I thought I''d be wary and not show my tail. "


    "Junko Yukioka, I knew you were in direct contact with the ashes, so I thought there was something about the ashes." So, what? You don''t seem interested, and you''re just here to help? Aren''t you stupid? Still a mad scientist? "


    "Hah... there''s not always a rule that a mad scientist has to be mean to people, is there?"


    Junko sighed with a smile that disappeared to Shirako, who could only think that she had finally become confused.


    "People have the power to be mean, so I''ll do my best to be mean." What''s wrong with that? I was given the power by God to bring tragedy to people. So it brings tragedy. This is God''s gift. "


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Listening to Shirako''s dialogues, Kurosuke throws up.


    "Shirako-san hasn''t been like this for a long time. When I met you... it wasn''t like this. Gradually, I went crazy."


    Ashes Zheng said. Ash righteousness sees that the fact that it gradually became strange is also due to the aging of the mind.


    Ignoring Kurosuke and Ashimasa, Shirako continued her conversation.


    "Movies, comics, novels, games, cartoons, theatre, it''s all real. Reality at the time it was made. Everyone loves tragedy, don''t they? The writer paints tragedies and tragedies in interesting half, and the reader enjoys tragedies and tragedies. But fiction makes both authors and readers feel safe, doesn''t it? No? When the world was created, it was real. God is here. An evil writer who likes tragedy and grief - that''s who God is. No, is that God?"


    That''s the story from your dog''s novel, isn''t it?


    Aiming at the gap in the story, Junko points out.


    "I assume that I have made a choice, but it is only a guide to destiny, including my own thoughts. Seemingly flirting with fate, it is in fact just the result of one''s choice. I''m talking about the theme of which is true."


    "Oh, do you like doggy novels, too?" I love it. "


    Shirako listens to Junko and makes her feel better.


    "Hmmm... nothing? I read it just to check on the doggy. Let''s see..."


    Junko reached for the wipe and grabbed Shirako''s head.


    "What..."


    Shirako''s face was frightened.


    "You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?" I told you first, didn''t I? You took it upon yourself to put my former subordinate, Ash Zheng, on the test stand. [M] Kurosuke-kun, who was my laboratory bench, was a terrible match. [M] That''s why you have to be sanctioned. "


    Kurosuke and Shirako sighed as Junko laughed and declared her execution. Shirako and Ashi Zheng saw several scenes of Junko smiling and imposing sanctions when mad scientists who did not listen to self-restraint caused problems in the former Al-Raunay research facility, but Kurosuke saw it for the first time, so she was desperate because Shirako knew it, and Ashi Zheng was calm.


    Well, I''ll forgive you for the same Mad Scientist''s kindness to kill you here.


    Junko''s enthusiasm will be bestowed, but naturally, it will not be passed on to Shirako.


    "Why... did I do something to you... with such an imitative reasoning?" That''s not why I have to kill you... "


    Shirako complains with a trembling voice.


    "I just want to kill you because I want to." If you insist, I''ll make you want to kill me. "


    "Why... would you kill me anyway!" I need to be killed by someone who has what I want! How hard do you think I worked for this? I think it took decades! but you can''t get it anyway.... "


    "With only about two digits of age, it''s hard and hard to cry, so you shouldn''t try to get a longevity. I''m a thousand years old, right?


    At that point, Junko let out a murderous rage.


    "Wait! Wait! You think I wasn''t expecting this!?"


    The ugly scratch was not meant to be let out of my mouth to beg for my life. The insurance was prepared properly by Shirako.


    ��Let me go now! Or you''ll regret it! Your precious ashes--"


    "Ah, I wish I had told you a little earlier..." It''s already too late. "


    Shirako''s screaming stopped halfway. Junko releases Shirako, who falls to the floor.


    Pureko attempted to infiltrate his cells into Shirako''s body, proliferate them inside Shirako, erode them, and kill them. However, in the meantime, Shirako was pressing the switch with her brainwave.


    Ash Zheng-san!


    Kurosuke screams. Ashes fell with blood.


    Shirako had a premeditated trick in her body. As insurance, you can destroy several parts of your internal organs at any time.


    ��Ash... ahhh... ahhhh!��


    Kurosuke squatted down, holding his head and crying.


    From the fallen ash body, blood spreads to the floor.


    "Ahahaha... this is the result of your choice..." Even if you knew this would happen beforehand, did you still choose? This is my destiny, and I don''t have a choice... excuse...? To whom is this excuse...? This is... a gift from God...... "


    Shirako''s body swells up and swells up, exhausting in the middle of the dialogue. I was going to use Ash Masaki as a negotiating material, but Junko didn''t even give me time to do it, so I killed him with all my heart.


    Junko bows on the side of the ashes and holds up the ashes.


    At that time, Mitsuo, Kanae, Kami, Angelina, Tsugumi, Makoto, and Midori came.


    Ash Zheng-san!


    The gummies screamed when they saw the bloody ashes.


    "Junko-san... was it no good?"


    Kamimi asked with a trembling voice. Even if Junko was there, I didn''t know how to help her, so I didn''t want to be upset.


    Junko won''t respond. She just stared down at the ashes on her lap.


    "Ahh... Hako was making a trick on my body..."


    With a rough breath, Ashishi understands. There is no more pain. I''m paralyzed.


    "Because I''m dying... I''ll tell you before I die." I... loved Junko. I couldn''t say it at that time... but I can say it before I die... Fufufufu...... ghhh


    Looking up at Junko''s face, Ash Zheng confesses as he spits blood, laughs, and spits blood again.


    Makoto, forgive me for now.


    Junko doesn''t speak up, just complains with her gaze.


    (I know.)


    I didn''t even say it out loud, I just nodded.


    "At that time, I wasn''t confident..." Then I can''t stand myself like this, it doesn''t really match Mr. Yukioka, and confession would only be annoying, and after that, I couldn''t even think about it like that... "


    In addition to that, Ashishi-san was a shimmering shop.


    "That''s right. Now... it''s worse than that." You''re a beggar, and you''re crazy... because you''re an old man... Ahahah..... "


    Junko laughs again when she listens to the dialogue. With that dialogue in my mouth, and with a smile on my face, Ash Zheng stopped moving.


    "Jap..."


    "Ash Zheng-san....."


    Angelina and Kurosuke moaned. Kamimi and Tsugumi were sobbing, and Mitsuo was crying.


    "Ahh... it''s happening again."


    Conscious of the faces crying behind her, Junko murmured as she felt envious.


    "Even though I want to cry so much, I can''t cry." This feeling... I wonder why. It feels really hard, doesn''t it?


    "It''s not over, is it? I''m not dead. You can help me."


    Truth speaks out. Listening to the true dialogue, everyone except Midori and Junko saw the truth with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, but apart from that, considering the steps that Ashigaru-san has followed without my knowledge." That''s all I want to cry about. "


    At the same time, Junko takes out the utensils from inside the white coat and smashes the head of the ashes open. With the exception of Makoto and Midori, Junko''s sudden behavior is incomplete.


    "I think, but if you use your pure sister''s abilities, you won''t need any equipment."


    No, I like to use my tools to open my skull. Come on.


    Pureko smiled as she opened her head to Midori''s penetration.

 2692 Closing Chapter

    At night, Junko and the others turned back to the bathtub with dust piled up. However, Kanae and Mitsuo are not following.


    In front of Junko, Makoto, Midori, Kami, Angelina, Tsugumi, and the edge of the color, Kurosuke talked about the interaction between Ashishi and Shirako earlier. And I told you everything about the past.


    "I didn''t have the strength or courage to help Ashish-san." I was being watched by Shirako and the others, and I was full of watching. But... if I had the chance, or if the Hakus really tried to harm her, I was thinking of saving her from this situation. I had no idea how to do that. "


    No, I still think Kurosuke-kun has moved as much as he can, and he won''t blame himself so much


    Junko sends comforting words to Kurosuke, who speaks abusively.


    "Yukioka-san - Whether Ashimasa-san will be helped or not was a bet." However, more than thirty years ago, after reviewing the records of the Al Raoune research project -- which was shown on the surveillance camera at that time -- I saw that person and you were talking happily and often, and I decided to ask Yukioka-san for help. "


    Speaking that much, Kurosuke looks at the edge of the color.


    "The color edge and Shirako are opposing each other, and they are recovering the experimental table that was left out of the wild. I thought it was a plane now. My surveillance was loose."


    "And Kurosuke had the opportunity to make contact with Yukioka-san by connecting with me."


    The colour edges are supplemented.


    "There''s one strange thing, isn''t there?" If you knew that I had intervened, you''d have been the first to be targeted by Ashisho-san. Why didn''t Shirako move immediately? "


    Junko asked a question.


    "Oh... that''s my mistake." It was shallow. I knew that a famous mad scientist like Junko Yukioka approached me, and I thought that both Shirako and Ashigaru-san might be worth it. ��


    Shirako didn''t move immediately, probably because she was afraid of Yukioka-san and was vigilant.


    Ruruu...


    Junko is convinced by the words of Kurosuke and the color edge.


    The girls who appeared around Ashigaru-san were the ones who started it -- in other words, you guys.


    Kurosuke looked at Tsugumi, Kami and Angelina and said:


    "No, the beginning is too much." One of the triggers. There are weird dolphins mixed in, and I wondered what kind of kids you guys are. Then I learned that there was a relationship with Snow Oka-san. "


    "Did we inspire Ashimasa-san to help us?" It feels fateful. "


    "Japu"


    Angelina nodded in agreement as Tsugumi folded her arms and smiled.


    "A bubble bubble, the big convergence of the edges, even here..."


    Midori tea.


    "Ash Zheng-san saved my life at the risk of death, and the result is like that." And yet, my life is too sad, I can''t move, I can''t move forever, and after 30 years, I''ve finally made the decision to help. You deserve to be despised. "


    "That''s not true." In the meantime, you''ve been watching me for a long time, right? "


    Even so, Junko sends a gentle word to Kurosuke, who blames herself.


    ��I was going to." But it''s convenient for sinners... "I''ve been fed by Shirako, and I didn''t try to get out of there. He took care of me and lived. Shirako kept her promise to Asahi-san and didn''t touch me. I didn''t feel obliged to Shirako, either, but to cooperate with Shirako''s work-- honestly, I enjoyed it as a researcher. I was also afraid to defy Shirako to help Masako Ash. I just kept an eye on my life-saver. You''re a coward, I''m a coward. I was just watching as that person who had gone crazy by copying my memories and heart as a child, just spending years as a beggar."


    Kurosuke recalls spitting out all the things he had saved up until now.


    "Even so, I chatted with Asahi-san every day, and Kurosuke-san was able to support Asahi-san''s heart." Ashimasa-san was so sad and depressed that he couldn''t chat with Kurosuke-kun anymore. "


    "I see..."


    Kurosuke felt complicated when she heard about the ashes that had been passed on to Junko.


    "I''m also guilty of the same crime as Shirako." Many researchers, including Ash Zheng, have been used as experimental platforms. I''m not sorry, but I''m sorry. "


    The colour edge apologizes.


    Kurosuke-kun, I want you to stay here for a while and watch over Asahi-san.


    "Please let me do that." I have so much to tell you. "


    By the way, what happened to all the brains in that lab?


    Tsugumi asks.


    "Thank you." But it''s no waste to leave it like that, and I''ll have it carried to my house, and we''ll bake it and eat it. "


    "Huh!?"


    Jap!


    Kami and Angelina shouted in amazement at Junko, who decided with a smile.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, right?" Let''s get it back to normal. And let''s make it so that anyone can help me study the color edge. ��


    "Thank you for everything..."


    Taking Junko''s words, the edges of the color bowed their heads deeply.


    "Junko-san doesn''t sound like a joke."


    "When I said that it would be used effectively as an experimental platform, it didn''t sound like a joke, but at the time I said that I would eat it, I knew that it was a joke."


    Makoto Kamimi said.


    I wake up.


    A red-eyed girl smiled as she turned her neck to the side, feeling a sign of someone else.


    Ooh, Ash Masamune-san.


    Junko greets you. Ash righteousness made a strange expression.


    "I... I... didn''t die, did I? Or is this heaven?"


    If it is heaven, Junko will also be dead, and I feel that it is strange.


    "Just before I died, I took medicine to put my brain in a suspended state." This was a bet, though. I''m not sure I''ll be able to survive, and in the case of Ashimasa-san, it was a pain in the ass. "


    According to Junko, Ash Zheng rounds his eyes. I had heard that she had more than a few decades of advanced science and technology, but I didn''t think she could do that much.


    "I see... thank you. Junko-chan... no, Snow Oka-san"


    Junko can call me Junko anymore


    Junko said, correcting the ashes.


    Ash Zheng looks up at the ceiling. There is still little real sense of being saved.


    (But... we''ve lost a lot of time. It would have been happier if I hadn''t woken up and lived as a beggar with my child in my head.)


    (That''s not true.)


    Someone denied the voice of Ash Zheng''s heart in Ash Zheng''s head.


    (Are you... me?)


    It was immediately clear who it was.


    (Yes, it''s me. Kurosuke''s heart copied. I''ve been moving this body for over 30 years, but it''s time to give it back. It''s your life from here.)


    In the ashes, Kurosuke appeared as a child, smiling and talking to Ash Zheng.


    But then you''ll be gone, too.


    Ash Masaki said, the boy in the shape of Kurosuke smiled and shook his head.


    (I''m not sad. Because I''m you. I''m already one with you. It''s just different ownership. I''ll always be there. [M] There is nothing sad about it. I can take back your time from now on. Take it back. And there''s something you want, isn''t there? Immediately in front of you--)


    That said, the boy''s vision disappeared from his ashes.


    Zheng Ash tilted his head and looked at Junko again.


    Suddenly, the Ash Corrector noticed something abnormal.


    ��Your body feels... subtly strange...��


    My body feels strangely light. Not before I lost consciousness.


    "I''ve rejuvenated my body, and I''ve put in an ageless treatment." She''s just a little younger than I was at the Al Raoune research facility, and I think she''s in her late twenties. By the way, this is a secret research facility for paranormal developers called Basta, if you don''t mind working here. I''ve already told the director here, and I''ve already taken the ok. "


    "That''s not true... from nothing to nothing..." Is there anything like this that''s convenient for you? I wonder if you''re dreaming again...? "


    Ash Zheng will try pinching his cheek. It hurts.


    I got everything I lost back. And the time I spent on my own. And my ego. I got it back. I can live a new life again. It is this beautiful girl who peeks into herself that has done it all. A girl I love from the bottom of my heart.


    "Life on that riverbed... there''s something hard to throw away, though."


    That was a pleasant day.


    So we''re going back there?


    "No..."


    To confirm Junko, Masamune smiles and shakes her head small. Now, it''s back to normal. Anyway, from the perspective of the innocent child''s heart, life as a homeless person is difficult from the perspective of the current adult''s ashes.


    (Right in front of you... there''s something you want...)


    It reminds me of what I said to the boy in my head.


    (At that time, I wasn''t confident... But now, now)


    Ash Zheng made up his mind.


    "Um... Junko-chan. Um... I thought I was going to die at that time, so I said it with that momentum, but, uh, I''ll tell you again. I''ve always liked you. [M] I''ve loved you since I worked in lab seven in the same room."


    Ashes confessed with a hot look and a voice, Junko hardened.


    "... with me..."


    No


    Before I told you everything, the door opened, and there were those who refused.


    "Huh...?"


    Junko was surprised by the ashes and looked awkwardly at the door of the room. True. Actually, I was sneaking in front of the room listening to the conversation between the two of them.


    ��That''s no good. I won''t give it to you."


    While saying in a more pale tone than usual, the true enters the room with a quick pace.


    ��Eh... are you... dating?��


    With a dazed face, Ash Zheng alternates between looking at Makoto and Junko.


    "Um... Makoto, were we dating?"


    Junko sees the truth as she sneezes her cheeks on the burned surface, which seems very happy. Looking at Junko like that, Ash Masako was stunned.


    "I''m not dating right now, but I won''t give it to you. I won''t forgive you."


    In an indifferent tone, Makoto grabbed Junko''s wrist.


    "If you''re not dating..."


    "Anyway, no, let''s go."


    Junko tried to say something, but she tried to forcefully block it and take it outside the room.


    "Wait... Junko-chan. Please let me hear from Junko-chan''s mouth


    An ash correction to stop it in its desperate form.


    "Um... um... um... sorry."


    Junko looked back at Ash Zheng once and apologized with her hands together.


    The door can be closed. Only the ashes of the bed were left in the room.


    For a while, he looked up at the ceiling in a daze. Tears will come out eventually.


    ��Uuuu... uuuuuuuuu...��


    He could not stop his crying, and Ash Zheng continued to hear it by himself for a while.


    Seventy-eight, let''s play on the riverbed with the old man.

 2693 two preamble

    Every day was boring. He lived looking forward only to the pleasures of the beginning.


    A shop called "Demiurgos" on Kamiji-dori, Araku-cho, is a junk shop where the residents of the backstreets pass.


    Oh, where''s Grandpa?


    The visiting guest asks in a strange voice. There is an unfamiliar grand man sitting in a seat where an old man with a beard always sits.


    The customer has an anko-shaped body with a thick body on the side, front and back, and a large belly. The thickness of the arm is not particularly unusual. The lower right half of the face is red keloid, and the right lip is heavily curled up. It looked strong at first glance, but my eyes were closed and I had a gentle impression.


    "I''m in the hospital, so I''ll take your place." By the way, I''m the owner''s son. "


    "Oh, I see. Take care of yourself."


    The customer unintentionally spills a smile, as the blurred mouthpiece resembled that of the shopkeeper.


    If you want poisonous pigs, they''ve arrived.


    The owner''s son points to one of the shelves in the store.


    A man called a poisonous pig grabbed an illegal dream band on the shelf and put it on his head.


    Illegal dream bands are mainly used for tripping. It gives the brain the same effects as drugs without hitting drugs, which brings a lot of pleasure. There is also a lot of addiction. The difference from drugs comes in a set of programmed video beauty and the joy of experiencing a virtual experience.


    It''s nice inside, isn''t it?


    There''s no way you can trip around the store so you can experience it a little bit and immediately remove the headgear.


    For poisonous pigs, this dream band is not just a hobby. It is also an important tool for work - a weapon.


    I got a call when I came out of the store.


    Poisonous pig, seven central facilities in Ease City have been attacked. All at the same time. The "Thirteen Euphoria Stairs" base in the bus terminal was also blown up, and the weapons and firearms inside were left behind. It seems that Mrs. Chicken Nugget, who was inside, has also died. "


    "Wow. Following Poisonous Kiriko, the thirteen stairs of pleasure were taken by two people." We''ll do the same for our enemies. It''s getting interesting, isn''t it? "


    Upon hearing the report, the poisonous pig burst out an unstoppable smile.


    ��That''s right. There''s never been a person who has been so big and serious about breaking their fangs against the center. It''s imprudent, but to be honest, I''m excited too.��


    When the opponent of the call, Tamamura Ring, one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, said with a laugh, the poisonous pig felt the murderous aura and flew back from the scene in a reflex.


    Multiple shots. Struck by a submachine gun, the poisonous pig went into the gap between the building and the building.


    "Hey, you''re here, too."


    The poisonous pig laughs and wears the dream band he just bought.


    A poisonous pig that immediately goes on a virtual trip. The sky turned pale pink, and naked women covered in bubbles appeared and leaned against the poisonous pig. Countless white snakes were dancing at his feet. The white frogs with umbrellas also appeared and danced alongside the white snakes. The red sea is spreading, and fruits jumping out of the sea in colorful bubbles. Tachiuos in tuxedoes with musket guns line up to make a celebratory cannon sound, and the fruits come down and devour them along with snakes and frogs.


    Just before they dodged, the poison pigs were looking at the assailants. Three white men and two black men shot at the submachine gun. It''s a hard weapon to get in the back alley.


    (As for what the outsider said, is it true? Tee time on the battlefield. They''re after me. It seems that Mrs. Chicken Nugget was also killed, and the other thirteen staircases of pleasure are dangerous for this.)


    While the Dream Band trips into the Wonder World, the Poisonous Pig can simultaneously maintain consciousness in real life.


    "come out fugly face"


    One of the assailants taunted in English.


    "Oh, I''m glad to see you." I''m the kind of person who would be happy to be humiliated by this face. "


    With a fierce smile, the poisonous pig emerged from the gap.


    The assailants saw a poisonous pig with headgear, and for a moment they pulled the trigger.


    The bullet did not even hit a poisonous pig. The white frogs with umbrellas flew out into the air, spinning their umbrellas and firing all the bullets, and bubbling naked women appeared around the poisonous pigs, shielding themselves from the bullets.


    Suddenly, the assailants were taken aback and stopped shooting.


    Various fruits pour rain on their heads. A white snake appeared dancing from her feet, climbing up and biting her body. The tuxedos with the socket gun align and shoot at the confused assailants to make a beehive. Two of those shot noticed that the color of the sky had turned pale pink before they had finished.


    When the poisonous pig removed his headgear, the sky returned to its original color and all those around him disappeared.


    It is true that poisonous pigs are happy when they are disgraced by keloids. If you kill an abused opponent, you''ll feel much more refreshed than you normally would.


    "Oh, thank you. I''m glad you''re coloring my grey life." It was a little fun. "


    The poisonous pig smiles as he looks down at the corpse and says thank you.


    That''s what we''re talking about today.


    Immigrant Grotto. Home of Battlefield Tea Time.


    Simon Bell was surprised by the visit of King, the boss of tea time on the battlefield, and Peach Pepper, who was liked by King the last time he came to Japan.


    "Wasn''t it two weeks before you came? I heard you''re still in a fight with a private oil dealer?"


    At the church, Simon visits King. Two weeks later, they were told that they would bring a large number of gangs from the United States to Japan.


    "I deliberately flushed. To keep you off guard. It''s that stinky guy''s suggestion."


    Snorting his nose, the king said without fun.


    "In fact, we have already settled with the private oil dealers. That organization doesn''t seem to be a monolith either. Some of them didn''t want to fight us. Recently, we''ve only been pretending to be fighting, and we haven''t even hurt each other. Soldiers have also been secretly sent to Japan in large numbers. About 400 people, I guess. They''re spaced apart, and they hide in separate spaces."


    "But you can tell me as much as you want."


    Simon, who becomes reluctant.


    "I''m sorry, but I took extra care because the center might be connected to Oh My Rape." It''s not like you don''t believe in Simon. "


    I see.


    Simon smiles when he hears King''s words.


    Is Wraith''s grandfather here, too?


    "Yeah. He''ll be here any minute."


    Is Dean still in the answering machine?


    "Yeah, he''s the only one I can trust while I''m away." Alan is here. In addition, there''s also a composite of Funny [Hezusu] and Goddy. "


    King answers Simon''s question.


    "But you don''t have to stick to just tee time soldiers on the battlefield." If you think you can hire someone good enough, you can hire someone from the back streets. "


    "I don''t think there''s anybody who can take on the work of breaking into the center... well, I don''t know."


    When King told him, Simon thought of a few people.


    "The showdown is tomorrow." The central facilities and the behavior of the members of the thirteen stairs of pleasure are checked, aren''t they? "


    King had ordered Simon to investigate them in advance.


    "Thirteen facilities just turned out." I relied on the information from Pepper Tai there. Ten of them are realistic enough to be able to raid. I want to avoid the other two because they are likely to be entangled or the security is too tight. All the top executives couldn''t figure out what to do. There''s four of them. "


    I see. Then I''ll aim for it all at the same time.


    When he heard Simon''s report, King laughed furiously.


    Well then, the war has begun with the center of the Japanese backstreets.


    ��Wangh��


    When King declared, a dog barked as if to respond to it.


    Looking toward the voice, a Shepherd sat on the church chair, looking toward the kings.


    King felt like he was being grabbed by the heart. The breed of dog called Shepherd has hard memories.


    "What, are you praying to the dogs in church?" Or do you want to enter tea time on the battlefield? "


    "I wonder if it''s an immigrant pet. I''ve seen a lot of wankers lately."


    Simon spilled a smile at the joking King.


    King approaches Shepherd and strokes him. The dog gladly wags its tail.


    "I''m sorry."


    While stroking, King''s face turned sad for a moment, and he spoke an apology in a small voice that no one but the dog could hear.


    That''s what we talked about yesterday.

 2694 1

    The small building in the city was spooked by some of the neighbors. This is because many of the people coming and going had a strange atmosphere.


    Some thought it was a backstreet organization building. But until today, nothing has changed.


    On that day, a very easy-to-understand abnormality occurred. There was a steady stream of gunfire around the building.


    The neighbors were surprised, but even more surprised were the people who were entering and leaving the building. Many people didn''t think they''d be attacked.


    Bullets are constantly fired through the windows, and everyone in the building bows and does not move. No one wanted to fight back. The people who were entering and exiting the building were indeed residents of the back alley, but most of them were just desk workers and had never experienced rough times.


    "You know where we are and you''re attacking us!?"


    "Who are they attacking?" What''s the reason for the attack on the central facility? "


    Just call for backup!


    Whoaaaaa! My chunky chunky chunky chunky chunky! "


    Tsk, let''s fight back!


    "I''ve never fought before!" Please be someone who is used to fighting! "


    Voices of confusion and confusion, yells and screams are heard all over the building.


    "Isn''t it tea time on the battlefield?" It''s relative to the center, and it used to attack people in the city hall and expose their necks. "


    The statement someone made. The hearer turned pale. I felt it was likely, and I felt the fear that if the assailant was tee time on the battlefield, they would all be killed with no questions asked.


    And the worst possible fears will be real enough later.


    The raiders broke into the building and took the lives of the people inside. No one escaped and murdered every last one of them.


    A black, middle-aged woman, like a chunk of fat, is devouring a chicken nugget. The body weighs more than 300 kilograms.


    There are a lot of cases of chicken nuggets on the table. She eats it all the time. The man speaks loudly of having a steel stomach bag.


    She calls herself Mrs. Chicken Nugget. As the name suggests, she only eats chicken nuggets.


    Besides, she is not a married person, but she calls herself Mrs. When asked why, she answered with a proud smile. ��Because I''m the woman who slept with a chicken nugget in my heart.��


    Because of the nutritional bias, they sometimes made special chicken nuggets with vegetables, chicken nuggets with tofu, and chicken nuggets with eggs. Various nutritional supplements are also available in nutritional drinks. I also like chicken nugget juice, which is ground in a juicer with nutrients.


    A lot of peculiar and quirky women, but they''re in quite a position. There was an imminent crisis with her.


    Mrs. Chicken Nugget has been in the same building for the last ten years. The giant is difficult to move, so it will not go out.


    In the building, gunfire rang. Someone attacked us.


    "Please run, Mrs. Chicken Nugget!"


    "Hmm... do you think you can escape with this body of mine? With this body that takes in more than 10,000 calories a day of chicken nuggets....."


    His men exclaimed, but Mrs. Chicken Nugget smiled selfishly, pinched her bellies with both hands, and shook her head.


    "Don''t worry about me, you guys run first." ah, wait.... "


    While urging the men to escape, they threw boxes of chicken nuggets packed on the table at the men one after the other. My men catch a box of chicken nuggets with a strange face.


    "Farewell. When you''re finally in danger, throw the chicken nuggets inside." I''m sure the enemy thinks it''s an explosive or something, so we have to get out of here. ��


    "Hah, hah... hey, hey..."


    "I see, I get it. Thank you...."


    Mrs. Chicken Nugget said with a confident smile on her fatty face. The subordinates say thank you as they pull back.


    The raiders kicked open the door of Mrs. Chicken Nugget''s room as her men tried to leave the room. Not all of the assailants were Japanese.


    Shooting starts, but the numbers are different. No firepower, no guns, no skill in cutting shots. Mrs. Chicken Nugget''s men will be killed in no time.


    "Damn it!"


    One of the men throws a box of chicken nuggets, as Mrs. Chicken Nugget told her, but the assailant ignores them and turns them into a beehive.


    "I can''t believe that... it doesn''t work..." Huan-san... Hojo-san... these guys are terrible... "


    Mrs. Chicken Nugget fought when she saw an assailant stranded in a box of thrown chicken nuggets.


    After killing all of their men, the assailants threw all their bullets at Mrs. Chicken Nugget. There are holes everywhere in the giant.


    "It''s worth the shot."


    Sure.


    Looking down at the blood-stained Mrs. Chicken Nugget, the assailants bathed in mockery and left the room.


    "Guu....."


    In the face of death, Mrs. Chicken Nugget still carries a chicken nugget in her mouth with her trembling hands. No, because I knew I was going to die. I wanted to keep eating chicken nuggets until the moment of death.


    "Kiriko... I''ll go over there too..." Let''s eat chicken nuggets together...... yo...... blubber! "


    Immediately after saying these words, the chicken nuggets gushed out with blood from Mrs. Chicken Nugget''s mouth, and her eyes were left wide open with a large amount of chicken nuggets covered in blood.


    Gunfire rang from the building''s entrance. Obviously not a pistol. It is fired by submachine guns and assault rifles.


    It was a submachine gun, too. Firearms and weapons other than handguns are restricted in the back streets. The reason for this may be to prevent the entanglement of citizens, or to suppress the fighting power of people living in the back streets. Meanwhile, the center had an assortment of machine guns. However, those who belong to the center don''t have many opportunities to fight.


    But right now, members of the hub are at war with machine guns. Enemies are attacking with similar firearms. The majority of the enemies are non-Japanese and are not residents of the back streets of this country.


    Dark Cities There are central facilities in various parts of the designated city. Of course, many of these places are not open to the public, but if we investigate the places seriously, it will be very easy to find out.


    The building in the city of Era is also one of the central facilities.


    You still need reinforcements!


    "What does the thirteen stairs of pleasure say!?"


    ��Tell him to send me the potassium chloride of his choice!��


    Tuskete!


    ��It looks like more than one central facility in Ease City has been raided at the same time!��


    "It''s not just in Ease City." The central facility in Yakuza City has also been attacked. "


    I thought it was tee time for the enemy on the battlefield... giggle!


    The thirteen stairs of pleasure are here.


    Screams and rage intersect. The marauders were clearly on the raiders'' side, and the number of corpses grew one after another. It seemed like it was only a matter of time before they broke through the entrance.


    Huh?


    "Hey..."


    "What are you talking about right now..."


    The central members were surprised to see a dark-skinned boy with a voice without a sense of crisis coming out of the space where bullets were flying without hiding behind a shelter.


    Roriko-kome...


    The boy dances majestically to the entrance where bullets fly, and runs toward the enemy.


    The raiders and the central crew were scattered. It''s not just about the boy''s recklessness. Because from the boy''s hands, the white shining blade stretched out.


    When the boy waved his hand, the blade of white light grew in line with its movement. A blade that stretches to the raider''s location cuts off the torso and neck of multiple raiders.


    The assailants shot at the boy as they watched as four men were killed in a single swing.


    A membrane of light emerges from the boy''s feet, and all bullets are captured in the air.


    The membrane of light spread wide away from the boy and became a wall of light, approaching the assailants. The assailants saw it, stopped shooting and ran away.


    Immediately after the shooting stopped, several spears of light were ejected from the wall of light. At the same time, the wall of light disappears. As the wall of light turned into a spear of light, it was reflected in the eyes of the central members.


    The spears of light pierced the escaped assailants'' backs one after another. The assailants inside the entrance were wiped out.


    Are there still enemies outside?


    Yes.


    Boy �� �� The central member nodded with trembling in response to the question of the white fox string screw. The blade of light remained stretched from the hands of the string screw.


    Well then, let''s go.


    With a bright smile, the boy ran out without hesitation outside the building, where there would still be many assailants.


    Writing bulletin boards for backstreet residents only.


    This is Medicine Buddha City. The center building is under attack by outsiders. He''s been criticized for his pistol. "


    The bus terminal north of Akari-cho is also being raided. This is a central facility. The assailants are not Japanese, are they?


    "It seems that the central facilities in various places have been raided." Simultaneous Multiple Terrorism


    It''s amazing how you can sell a brawl to the center. History turns upside down, doesn''t it?


    Pu-pu-pu-pu-pu


    Who''s attacking you?


    Is it your brain? Besides tee time on the battlefield, right? "


    I don''t know how to stir it up all the time, but I couldn''t think of anything else, because I used to have tea time on the battlefield with the centerpiece.


    Because it would kill one of the top executives in the thirteen stairs of pleasure, Mayor Kiriko Toxida.


    Which one wins?


    You can''t beat the center.


    No, this is definitely the composition of the tee time of the battlefield versus the back streets of Japan. That''s what the center is supposed to do. "


    Rather, it''s a war between Japan and the U.S.?


    It seems that the battle is over here. We are pulling up at the same time by car. There was no atmosphere of escape, so it seemed that the assailant had won. ��


    I need you to send me an image or video of the guy on the spot.


    It''s the side that was attacked. I happened to have an errand in the center building, and I was attacked by an escort, but I was repelled. There was one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the White Fox String Helicopter, and he was indifferent. ��


    Oh, let''s do it!


    How many tees does it take to beat the tee time on the battlefield, but in terms of quality, does it beat the center?


    "Mrs. Chicken Nugget, Death Confirmation."


    On the first day of the assault, the thirteen stairs of joy were called (one) kill again!? This one''s another big deal. "


    There are still eleven of us left.


    "Maybe this will do." it could be a backstreet without a center......]


    Will tee time on the battlefield dominate the back streets instead?


    Yes, I don''t think I can beat the center.


    Pu-pu-pu-pu-pu

 2695 2

    There were several members of the thirteen staircases of the center''s top executives in a place in Anraku City.


    The thirteen staircase members of the assaulted pleasure are Mrs. Chicken Nugget, Poisonous Pig, and Ring?


    Hojo Tsuruichi, who had the face of the chief inspector, asked.


    "It looks like Mitsuo and I were attacked too." Kitano-san was defeated, but he was injured. "


    The landlord responsible for the spiritual defense of Japan, the head of the White Fox family, Shiraku String Helix, replied.


    "Ten facilities were raided at the same time, and six of them were destroyed." The dead are now known to be three digits. "


    Former Prime Minister Dorasuke Okida reports with a frown.


    Seems like a serious invasion. I wonder if it will be a war between the Japanese and American undercover societies. "


    A first-age woman says with a sad face. Her name is Tamamura Ring. It was the leader of the thirteen stairs of pleasure.


    "There is no chance of winning that way." It''s because I don''t understand that I can do this kind of thing. "


    Okita snorts and throws up.


    "But we have too much to protect." All they had to do was tear it apart. That''s the big difference. "


    ��That''s not true. You don''t want the immigrant caves you put under control to be razed, compared to tee time on the battlefield. If you want, you can attack from the other side."


    Hojo said, and Okita objected.


    Are you that much of an amateur?


    And there were others who rebelled. A distorted voice like a machine voice with poor performance. Everyone''s gaze is poured into the black cat lying on the table. The speaker is this black cat.


    It''s only because you''re doing it all the time that you have to fight this far. I''m also a little nervous about it. "


    Okita frowned at the words of the black cat. The name of the black cat is Ebony, and it is also the position of the top executives of the information organization Oh My Rape.


    "The information was circulating that he might come in two weeks. Above all, tee time on the battlefield is in the middle of a battle with a private oil fielder. I was cautious in the double sense, but if you open the lid, there is a contradiction. Why are you coming in two weeks when you''re in a fight with a private oil dealer?"


    A man in a mask presents his doubts in a suit. He is called Mr. XXXX (QuadraX). I can see the wrinkles in my mouth peeking from the mask, and it is said that I am quite old. Not only one of the thirteen steps of pleasure, but also one of the true rulers of Japan.


    "Due to that contradiction, I felt like I was going to come in two weeks, but I didn''t think it was a fake to push ahead and be alarmed. Because I believed in the story of continuing to fight with private oil shops."


    and Okita.


    "If we know about the weakening of the center, we risk invading the Mafia of another country."


    "A mafia from another invading country." It seems like it''s only in China. "


    Hokujo and String Helix say.


    "Poisonous Piggy, you''re in trouble." I am deliberately going to a prominent place and trying to summon enemies. "


    The ring that was exchanging emails sighed.


    "He can''t help it."


    Mister XXX also sighed with his arms crossed.


    "I can''t help it." You seem to be one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, just like us? We have to be more careful. "


    "But he''s one of the [Humane Diagonal Blades]." The poisonous pigs are trying to get their hands on you. "


    String screws say that ebony is unusual and advocates for others.


    "You''re also asking me to move the ''humane diagonal blade'' itself."


    said Ring.


    "The [Potassium Chloride of Choice] has been causing casualties lately and I can''t rely on it anymore." If it is a humane diagonal blade, it is perfect as a fighting force. But isn''t it strange whether a humane diagonal blade, which is also called the central trump card, should be inserted here? "


    Okita is reluctant.


    "The center will try to avoid sacrifices in the body. That''s why the extreme strongman has designated a taboo, so he can quickly leave it alone."


    "Even in the midst of taboos, the new house is sticky and warm."


    But you''re failing to get rid of your new home as much as you can.


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Mister XXX, Ebony, String Screw, and Okita each spoke.


    "I think we should deal with it by putting a humane diagonal blade into it."


    It was Hojo who insisted.


    "The humane diagonal blade is Poisonous Pig-kun alone." No, you can move one more person while you wait. This time, we''re still not really putting in a humane diagonal blade. "


    "More than a hundred people die in one day?"


    Hojo shouted disgruntledly at the decision of the ring.


    "Let''s move the backstreets, the killers, and the guards." Organizations with which we have a central alliance will be called up more and more. "


    "Why don''t you move the killer club too?" Are you keeping it for this kind of time? "


    Mr. XXX said and String Screw suggested.


    It''s an organization that''s not directly involved with the back streets.


    Hojo flattered her face and threw it up.


    "Chief Inspector Hojo, what about your blatant assumptions that the police hate murder clubs?" Then what if the police themselves move? "


    "Of course the police are going to move it." That''s why I''m telling you to stop hating me like that. ��


    Okita pointed out in a harsh voice, and Hojo scolded Okita back.


    ��Apparently, the tee time on the battlefield also hired organizations and individuals from the back streets.��


    Mister XXXX reports the information transmitted by the information dealer during the meeting.


    "How many of you will accept a request to do business with us?"


    Okita said suspiciously.


    "I''ve never been away." And those who receive it in peace. Some organizations and individuals come to mind right away. And they are unquestionably strong men. "


    and Hojo.


    There are no rules to suppress them so that there aren''t more of them.


    The ring says, waving a small beak. The people in the back streets basically follow the center, but they don''t swear loyalty from the heart. As Hojo said, even if it is work, there are certainly people who strip their fangs, and they cannot control such people. Even if you set rules, I don''t think you''ll follow them.


    A poisonous pig hanging around the city stops his feet and looks at his right hand. Like the face, the palm of the right hand and the back of the forearm of the right arm also have a red keloid.


    Occasionally, the keloid part of my right hand is itchy. My right hand is throbbing and my face is throbbing.


    It is possible to surgery and eliminate it, but the poisonous pig did not intend to do so.


    The name Poisonous Pig is not his real name. Only a few people know their real names anymore, and they don''t name themselves.


    Now the venomous pig, who was in his fifties, had already worked as one of the members of the center since he was a teenager, since the dawn of the back alley. At that time, it was at the lower end.


    When the poisonous pig was in his thirties, he was sore on his face and on his hands. It was my wife at the time who put the acid on.


    My wife was sick in her heart. It''s been a while since I got married, and I''ve gone crazy. The poisonous pig doesn''t know the cause. Then, I was caught up in a suspicious emerging religion and spent my money. The poisonous pig tried his best to save his wife, but nothing was in vain.


    It was a poisonous pig who gave up, but as a last resort, he boarded the headquarters of his wife''s emerging religion and assassinated the patriarchs and cadres. Then he killed the cadre, and what Poison Island saw when he tried to kill the godfather was the figure of the godfather''s wife and young daughter. I learned that my wife and daughter were brainwashed with drugs after Poison Island killed the godfather, wife and daughter.


    Poisonous pigs then desert themselves and commit indiscriminate serial murders. From the center, it was designated as a taboo, and it was in a position to be chased by the inhabitants of the back streets.


    After twists and turns, the poisonous pig once again became a member of the center, and the taboo designation was lifted.


    (I wonder how many years have passed since then. My heart still won''t heal)


    The violent and indiscriminate killing spread the wounds to the heart. Aware that such a sinful self is alive, and conscious of the sin he has committed, his hands and face are throbbing. When it was terrible, my mind became unstable and I sometimes had trouble breathing.


    (It''s ugly. Like this face, my very existence is ugly. He lives by taking the lives of others, adhering to his life without atonement for his sins. And from time to time, I kill people at work, and I do it all the time. Absolutely horrible. And it''s ugly.)


    Hearts that seem to be crushed by self-blame and self-loathing can be overwritten with self-masochism. Occasional struggles and killings chant the ugliness of the heart, and the poisonous pig''s heart is relieved a little. Killing a roaring opponent made me feel better.


    "This tasteless and dry life is hard to breathe just because it''s alive..."


    The poisonous pig stopped his legs and took out the headgear from his bag. I felt a murderous spiral being unleashed on me.


    From the point of view of the poisonous pig, the world is cloudy. Everything in my eyes is fading. The air is heavy and hard to breathe, but--


    "Oh, but only when I''m doing this, the world clears up." Everything in your eyes shines brightly, and the air is refreshingly clear. "


    Six men appear in front of the poisonous pig with a smile on his face. They''re all outsiders.


    Ahhhhhhhhh


    Among them was a man who stood out. She has long, long hair, a dirty old coat, and she keeps moaning with a vague expression on her face.


    "Ahhhh"


    The man in the coat pulled the gun first. It was a pistol, but the other guys pulled out a submachine gun.


    The men shot all at once, but not a single bullet reached Poison Island.


    Many giant tentacles, larger than the width of a person''s torso, grew out of the ground, blocking all bullets. The colour of the tentacles is a slightly purpleish white with a glossy shine.


    Ahhhhhh


    There were five assailants, but only the man in the coat roared without altering his complexion at all.


    Something jumps out from the back of the tentacle.


    Spreading the wings of the insect and flying, there were six insect limbs growing from the side, with the tip of the arm in the foot, the tip of the leg in the hand, and the head in a shape reminiscent of the male organ, and there was a female head attached to the crotch, a dark yellow naked woman.


    A man fires a gun at an alien woman, but it flies at high speed and does not hit a bullet.


    Ow!


    When the woman''s crotch face opened her mouth, the elongated tentacle stretched at a high speed, penetrating the center of the man''s chest and screaming.


    An alien woman rides on a man who falls through his chest. Rinse the man''s blood out of his elongated tentacles, and you''ll have a smug face.


    "Ahhhh"


    The man in the coat waves his hand wide. The other men run away all at once. It was a signal to retreat.


    The man in the coat serves as a lord, pointing a gun at the alien woman and retreating backwards.


    The alien woman took off in pursuit, but stopped moving along the way. The raiders escaped to a point beyond the reach of the Poison Island''s capabilities.


    "Oh, run faster." Well, that''s a good decision. "


    A venomous pig who removes his dream band and smiles. At that moment, the tentacles and the alien woman also disappeared.


    "Ahh, the world is getting cloudy again... the air is heavy..." But... there''s still a little bit of pleasure left... "


    Walking alone, the poisonous pig passed beside the wreckage without looking at the man who had desperated the assailant.

 2696 3

    In the evening, the office of the "Resistance", an end-user organization.


    On that day, Dream came and Katsuhiko came to the office to visit, and she was talking with Kaoru for ten nights. It''s mainly about the struggle that Teatime waged at the center of the battlefield.


    Awesome. Have you ever had such a spectacular brawl in the center?


    While looking at the holographic displays floating in the air, he raised his voice as if he was impressed.


    ��There''s no such thing as an organization that has the power to do that in Japan in the first place.��


    Katsuhiko says it with a strange expression.


    "I think it is the" "Kitin Sink for Pregnant Women" ", an arms smuggling trafficking organization, and the information organization Oh My Rape, which is ranked among the seven largest organizations in the world." Well, I don''t know how much force there is in the omayrape. "


    And, ten nights.


    "I wonder if it will be an all-out war between Japan and the United States." This is so exciting ~


    Shawn said with a laugh and a bouncing voice.


    "We''ve had tea time on the battlefield before." Because our organization is in a central alliance, we can get caught up again. ��


    Like Katsuhiko, who was next door, I would say it with a strange face.


    I don''t know what tee time on the battlefield is, but if you look at the results of the first day, some people might decide that tee time on the battlefield is predominant.


    "I don''t think I can figure anything out with just this result from day one. This is where the central counter-attack will start." You still can''t tell which one is the advantage, can you? "


    After receiving the words of Ten Nights, Shoji gives a private opinion.


    "I got a disgusting email from Renai. Actually, I was expecting it a little bit.


    Mini-sized projection of the holographic display makes the dream come true.


    "A request came from the center." Ask Plutonium Dundee to fight tee time on the battlefield. After all, you''re all wrapped up in it. "


    "That''s a bad idea. What if I refuse?"


    Listen to the report of the coming dream, and encourage Shaoshi in an easy-going tone.


    "Actually, I don''t think you should avoid it." Destroying six central facilities a day, killing one of our top executives, and tee time on the battlefield is pretty powerful. It could be the most dangerous job I''ve ever had. "


    Katsuhiko shows a cautious attitude, but Dream comes and says nothing. Katsuhiko only saw the unresponsiveness of such a dream, and Katsuhiko understood the answer to the dream.


    (I said I don''t like emails, but dreams come from people who want to jump in the fire. I''m not being too cautious, but I''m attracted to danger and want to pick up chestnuts in the fire. He wants to get into the tiger hole)


    Katsuhiko sees the coming dream as already intending to take it.


    "He''s here, too." even though we are not affiliated with the center..... "


    Rin enters the room with a bowl of tea, tea cups, and teapots.


    "Doesn''t that mean you were recognized as a fighter?" This is a pleasure, isn''t it? Yeah. Let''s make a name for ourselves here. ��


    "Now, don''t you even think about the possibility of dying before that?"


    Rin poured her tea into the tea cup, shaking her cheerfully as she decided to accept the request.


    Why don''t you team up with the Resistance and Plutonium Dundee to play tee time on the battlefield?


    "Great. Let''s do it."


    When the coming dream suggests with a mischievous smile, Shizuku accepts with a clear smile. For ten nights, he waved his tea as small as he gave up, and Rin continued to pour his tea into the cup as small as he gave up. Katsuhiko was smiling when she was ready.


    If you can build up dust, you can have a bust. Director''s Office, Central Building.


    ��Simon and the others are really going to start a war on the back streets themselves.��


    Truth said, turning to the horizontally projected holographic display on the table.


    "Are you serious?" I don''t know how strong Tee Time is on the battlefield, but it seems reckless to turn the mighty men behind the scenes into enemies. ��


    "Mako is completely on fire." I''m serious. "


    Tired and suspicious, Hot Jiro said it with an uneasy look.


    "Rather than the backstreets being the opponent, the center is the opponent, right?" My aim is to focus on the center, so come on. "


    Junko says as she peers into the display where she is peering right next to her. The display showed news of today''s tee time central facility raid on the battlefield.


    "It looks like you''ve already asked some organizations in the back streets to stand on their arrows and fight." Lai Meng and Shoji have been asked to come. "


    And true.


    Did you get it?


    "It looks like you''ve taken it. Shoji has invited me too." Of course I refused. "


    Tiredness asks and truth answers.


    "If I come to Junko... what about Junko?" Are you going to fight Mako? "


    ��Nh... it''s a difficult place.��


    When Zenjiro asked, Junko roared with her hands on her chin.


    "If I were to say one way or another, I would like to leave it to Simon." I didn''t think Hot Jiro would want us to have a tee time on the battlefield, and I knew that Yukioka was the center, but this time, I had better stop being the center ally. Well, as usual, it could be in the form of a game where you and I are hostile to Yukioka. "


    Listening to the true story that speaks lightly, Hot Jiro turns anxiously towards Junko and waits for words.


    You don''t have to shy away from a game just between Makoto and me, but this is tea time for the center and the battlefield, so we won''t play against each other in a toilet ride ~


    He was relieved to hear Junko''s answer while smiling.


    An immigrant''s cave. A church underground, a tea house on the battlefield.


    "Alan and the others were defeated. The target appears to have supernatural powers. By the way, this was the second time we were targeting this target. This is a poisonous pig who belongs to the" Thirteen Stairs of Pleasure "of the Central Supreme Cadre Group. Twice, even though it was a small number, I offered someone who was quite good at it."


    With King and Pepper in front, Simon reports.


    "Did you aim for a poisonous pig?" He is one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, but he is also a member of the "Humane Diagonal Blade". "


    Pepper Tai says with a strange face.


    What the hell is that?


    King turned his hand around Pepper''s neck and asked, rubbing his cheeks together.


    "A group of assassins in the center. Quite frankly, it''s better than the elite unit''s Potassium Chloride of Choice. Unlike the Potassium Chloride of choice, it mostly works individually, and even if you team up, it''s small. But all the assassins who belong to the humane diagonal blade are paranormal abilities.��


    "As reported by Alan and the others." It''s a pain in the ass again, isn''t it? "


    King leans away from the pepper and puts his hand on his chin to think about it.


    "Hey, I know where some central facilities and thirteen stairs of pleasure are."


    Open the door of the room with three people without knocking, and a skinny man calls out to me. He''s Japanese.


    "Keep attacking." It looks like Grandpa has also arrived, so I''ll ask him to go right away. "


    Roger


    Accepting King''s decision, Simon instructs his men on Virtual Phone.


    "How much do you do in the course of the day?" Wouldn''t it be better to put it on a little more slowly? "


    The man who came to report shrugged his shoulders and gave an opinion.


    "Is that better for you, Dog?" If you don''t, will it be inconvenient for you? "


    "Hey, hey, are you suspicious of me? I just had a strategic opinion."


    Strangled by King, the skinny man-a doggy said with a slurpy smile.


    "It''s the rules of this world to believe in someone who has a good mouth."


    Tell the king to throw up.


    "At most, don''t swallow it--just do it." Then let me tell you something, but don''t look at people inflating your image with preconceptions. Sometimes, that''s the kind of guy you get, right? The one who determines people and things. A guy called "Kounichi Ginay" who applies it to his ruler. Is that what you''re dealing with? "


    When I heard the words of the provocative dog, I thought Pepper Tree was disgusting. King doesn''t like to say that he was pregnant with such insults, even if he meant to be petty.


    "Are you trying to insult me?" You can put me to death for insulting me right now, right? "


    "I want you to stop that."


    When King makes a grumpy voice, the doggy raises his hands lightly to allow him to take a pose. However, I could not see any signs of fading in my voice or on my face. I kept laughing and smiling.


    "What if I say I''m going to do it?" Didn''t you think it was the big idiot''s job to tease someone who was more powerful than you because you couldn''t protect yourself? "


    In a faint tone, King pulled out his gun and pointed it at the dog. It''s not a threat. Just before the anger exploded. Both Pepper and Simon predicted that there would be a high probability of a hole in the dog''s head after this.


    "Come on, man with a good mouth. Try to get through this with your best lips somehow. I''ll tell you that way when I see you, it won''t work anymore."


    King''s voice is horribly quiet and cold. A murderous aura like a blade of ice is emanating from his body. But still, the dog owner never broke his smile. There was not even a frightened color in her eyes.


    "I see. But I don''t have to do anything about it."


    Shortly after the doggy shrugged his shoulders, something jumped out of the doggy''s feet.


    From the eyes of King, Simon, and Pepper, it looked as if the shadow of a doggy was popping up in three dimensions. It''s shaped like a person, its whole body is black, and even the irregularities of its body are invisible.


    The lacquered black of his whole body quickly closed the distance between him and King, and he reached out his hand.


    King knew what he was aiming for. He''s trying to take the gun. I thought I''d shoot somebody out of this black body first, but I decided that I should quit shooting, so I lowered my hand and tried to avoid getting my gun -- but I couldn''t do anything about it.


    From the extended hand, a countless number of branches jumped out and tangled in the gun. There are branches in the barrel from the muzzle. If you pull the trigger, it will explode.


    (It''s dangerous... I didn''t shoot you, so it was the right answer. I had a bad feeling....)


    An unusually frenetic king. I was saved by my instincts.


    King looked up and saw someone with a black body. Only the shape of the hair and eyes were confirmed. The nose and mouth are slightly obvious. The light absorption rate of the black skin is too strong, and the shape of the protuberance of the face is very difficult to see.


    "Oh, Devil, you saved my life." No, I thought you might be able to help me, so I was shy. "


    The doggy cheers.


    "Now, let''s turn the tide, but what are we going to do?" Lady? If Devil feels like it, he can kill everyone here, but would you like to give it a try? ��


    King let out a big breath at the dog who provoked the dog.


    (This is my intuition again, but I''m not bluffing. This black guy seems to have that much power.)


    King shook his head small, staring at Devil''s eyes. I indicated that I had no intention of dealing with them.


    "Huh? You want to give it a try? That''s our dialogue."


    But Pepper was shy. I was stripping myself of my fighting spirit and my murderous intent, and I was about to jump at Devil.


    No, Pepper. I don''t think it''s a bluff.


    The King dominates with a soft tone.


    Shortly thereafter, Devil retracted his branch into his hand and released King''s gun, melting into the floor and disappearing.


    "Is that it, Devil? Isn''t that right?"


    For the first time here, the doggy smile disappears. It has the look of a bitter bug crushing its face.


    "You''re going to be in good shape. Well, there''s no one left to protect you, but what do we do? Old man? If I do, I''ll kill you next time, but why don''t you give it a try?"


    Although King said so, his tone was the softest, and he put a gun on the back of his hand. Seeing King do what he does, the doggy barks at his head in disgust.


    "Okay, I''m sorry." Let''s get back together. "


    A doggy who spreads his love and laughs and says he''s an idiot.


    (Even if it''s not King, don''t get in the way. I don''t think I like this guy either.


    The doggy stares at the dog, and Pepper thinks.


    "But there''s a point in what the old man said." I''m sorry I was so prejudiced. "


    ��Hmm... have I tried it?��


    Looking at the disfavored King, the doggy smiled bitterly and blew his head again.

 2697 4

    Top floor of the Snowflake Society headquarters building. A private room of a demonic horse.


    Kirisaki Shirie, Tetsuo Tetsuomura, and Yaki Nakaseko sat side by side facing each other. The three of them do not know why they are sitting like this. Masamori told me to sit side by side in front of myself.


    In front of the three of them, the horse reverses the large bag and smashes the contents of the bag. What fell out of the bag was a lot of candy.


    "Take two sweets of your choice." Put it in front of you. "


    Zheng Ma gently spreads his hand in front of the pile of sweets and urges him with a smile on his face.


    What?


    "It''s a candy fortune." Mr. Tamamura taught me. It depends on the candy you take and how you put it. I can only do it in a place where there is no bell tone.


    Ji Lihe asked, and Zheng Ma replied with a mischievous smile.


    "Zheng Ma, did you do fortune-telling?" I don''t have any characters with you. "


    Maki picks up two sweets while teasing the curls. Tetsuo tended to hesitate and took each one of the pastries.


    Well, Ji Lijiang is a big killer, Tetsuo is a big killer, and Yaki is a medium killer.


    They''re all murderers!


    Is there such a thing as intermediate aggression?


    Kirie and Yaki smile bitterly at the result of the fortune-telling of Masamori.


    "Why did you suddenly start to divine?" As Maki said, it''s far from the image of a horse. "


    Tetsuo asks.


    "Um, well, there is a kind of fate manipulation technique. It''s like getting started to get it. I thought that if you were free to manipulate your destiny, you might be able to sweep away the irrationality of this world."


    "I see..."


    "It looks like a horse." I can''t forgive any trivial trouble, can I? "


    Tetsuo and Ji Lijiang were satisfied when they heard Zheng Ma''s answer.


    "That''s right. Today, the backstreet center was attacked multiple times simultaneously, and the backstreet is full of talk." It''s rumored that it was tea time on the battlefield. "


    As Maki changes the subject, he opens a bag of pastries.


    I''d love to share my tee time with you on the battlefield, but when I called the other boss a while ago, it was a very unwelcome atmosphere.


    A political horse who spills a slight smile.


    "It looks like a bad organization and it seems barbaric, so I don''t want you to get involved."


    Kirie said with a complicated expression.


    "I don''t like it either." If Snowflake Society is connected to a gang, the world will be bad. ��


    "Eh, Yaki." Well, we were originally planning to get involved in the back streets, so I don''t think we should worry too much about the reputation of the street. "


    In response to Yaki''s point, Masuma said lightly.


    Besides, tee time on the battlefield isn''t an organization that has absolutely no or no tee time at all.


    "Oh, that''s right. Early member Luke Brassie was the boss of the" Nudist School ", an organization that was at odds with his tee time on the battlefield."


    Ji Lijiang claps his hands when he hears the dialogue of Zheng Ma.


    The struggle between the center and the tee time on the battlefield is convenient for us who don''t have a good relationship with the center, so I want to give you a backup shot at the tee time on the battlefield.


    "We''re holding a big event in two weeks." It''s better not to stick your neck in the extra stuff. "


    "You know, it''s not superfluous." I have a lot of room. I''m sure the preparations for the event in two weeks'' time will be fine. ��


    Maki stabs a nail, but Masamori doesn''t have ears to hear.


    "Everyone is very determined." I don''t have time for publicity, either. "


    "It''s time to think about the name of the event." It''s hard to advertise without a name. "


    Ji Lijiang laughed and Tetsuo urged.


    "I''ve been lost for a long time." What should I do? ughh..... "


    Why don''t you take a fortune?


    Yaki joked half to Masuma, who framed his arms and thought about it.


    The two people who walked side by side wore sunglasses.


    One was a long-haired Japanese man. I''m in a suit, but my hair is dyed blonde and my mouth, nose and ears are full of piercings. In terms of age, I think it is obviously related to middle-aged people. He carries a guitar case on his back.


    The other was a white giant. This is one time younger than the Japanese next door. It seems to be about the age between a young man and a grand man. A loose sleeveless t-shirt and jeans are dressed in ruffles. I have a legal cigarette drug in my mouth.


    "Funny [He''s not here], are you okay?" If you still don''t feel well, you should rest somewhere. "


    A giant white man calls out for labor.


    "It''s a little tight... but I''m fine." It doesn''t interfere with my work. "


    A long-haired Japanese man with a bitter face, [Heshizu Myo] said.


    Kaoru suffers from chronic migraine headaches. When I went to the hospital for diagnosis and examination, I found no abnormality in the brain and was told that it was mentally ill. There is no sign of healing after taking the medicine.


    Actually, Kaoru had an idea of the identity of the migraine. Indeed, this seems to be due to the action of the spiritual. After all, this migraine headache gets worse before and after work. More precisely, it was thought that the use of abilities by Kuma was the cause of migraine headaches. It hurts when I think about using my abilities, and it hurts for a while after I use it. It hurts when a battle is about to break out.


    Gody, how was the real Japanese soba?


    ��It was delicious, but I wanted real sushi.��


    Asked by Fu Xiao, the giant white man--Goddy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.


    "I wanted to eat soba." I''ll take you to the sushi shop tonight after work. "


    "Take me to the pet shop."


    "Come on. Are you going to buy a pet over here and take it over there?"


    When she heard Goddy''s request, Kaoru frowned.


    ��No, I just want to know what kind of creatures are sold in Japanese pet stores. I want to see the zoo and the aquarium after work."


    Glittering Goddess.


    "It depends on the country, I guess."


    At the corner of the road, Fujimori said, he found the person he was looking for.


    An elderly man with a voluminous body and a red, swollen face - one of the thirteen staircases of pleasure and belonging to a humane diagonal blade - is a poisonous pig.


    "Oh, here we go again." This is the third time today alone, but I think it will entertain me a little next time. "


    Looking at Fujimura and Godi, the poisonous pig judged him to be the enemy with his own eyes and called out with a laugh.


    I''ll try my best to meet your expectations


    "What is he saying?" I don''t understand Japanese. "


    Kaoru slaps lightly, and Gody asks in English.


    "Every day I eat a tiger''s penis and live with energy." He said he was ripping his penis off a living tiger with his own hands. Apparently, he loves animal abuse. Goddy can''t forgive you, can he? "


    ��I know it''s a lie, but I don''t think it''s particularly important.��


    Faithful said with a smile, and Gody said without expression.


    A poisonous pig wears a dream band.


    The Poison Pig jumped backwards long before activating its abilities. I am picking up signs of an attack.


    "Oh, oh..."


    And when he saw the clothes and the skin of his belly, which were shallow, the venomous pig lifted up his voice in bewilderment.


    The poisonous pig had witnessed Fujimori lightly wiping his hand. I took the damage in line with the move.


    I wonder if it''s my grandson''s hand.


    The poisonous pig mutters. A grandson''s hand refers to a popular power. The force acts mainly on the movement of the hands and at a distance.


    (I''ll be weak if I get ahead of you......)


    The poisonous pig smiles bitterly. Poisonous Pigs can activate their abilities for the first time by following the steps of wearing an illegal dream band and Virtual Trip. Since it is the ability to embody the directly projected trip video of the brain in reality, it can''t be helped. But you can''t trip while you''re exposed to enemy attacks. I can''t see the movement of reality anymore.


    It doesn''t take long to trip, and once tripped, you''ll be able to block with your abilities. You can also listen to the real world. It only takes a few seconds, so if you can completely separate your consciousness from reality and submerge it in virtual reality, you can meet the requirements for ability activation. As a poisonous pig, I wanted that gap.


    While paying attention to the movement of Tsukuma''s hand, the poisonous pig tries to turn back the path he walked. There is a bend right next to it. You can jump in there. As long as they were out of sight, they wouldn''t be able to take aim with their grandchildren, so I thought I''d trip into that spot.


    However, there may be two enemies, and one may also be an Incredible Ability. I can''t be alarmed at all.


    (Ichikabacha)


    The poisonous pig jumped into the bend.


    I tried to trip it immediately, but I couldn''t. I felt continuous pain in my head, right arm, and abdomen again.


    I also got a scratch on my head. It was also in the abdomen. There was something sharp in his right arm, and there were eight holes and blood oozing out. It felt as if the two parts of my right arm were being gripped by a tremendous grip.


    At that time, the poisonous pig saw it. And he who grabs his right arm. It was definitely there. Although the body is transparent, it is not completely transparent. And it''s not one thing.


    (water? glass?)


    Quickly looks around you. There is a winged sound. The air is flowing. I grabbed the right arm of the poisonous pig and held it back, but the two remaining pigs were flying overhead.


    (Birds? Eagles? Eagles?)


    It was a transparent bird. Whether it''s glass or water, the bird is permeable anyway. Its shape is that of a raptor.


    (Wasn''t it my grandson''s hand? I was fooled by that motion.


    Shortly after the poisonous pig laughed, the two clear eagles that were flying suddenly descended and devoured the left arm and neck of the poisonous pig.


    Junko and Van Damm''s missile game was accompanied by the destruction of the Tamamura Ring pastry shop, but a few days ago, a new pastry shop, Tamura Village, was finally built.


    ��Yes, it just opened yesterday. I hope you can do Junko''s new laboratory as soon as possible."


    It was a ring that sat on the edge of the candy store and called with a smile, but the smile disappeared.


    "I don''t know how many years I''ve been targeted with murderous intent." More than ten years, less than ten years. I''m a little nostalgic, and I''m a little happy. "


    A ring that hangs up the phone and talks to an aggressive opponent.


    ��Hmm. Fifteen years younger than me, or nearly twenty years younger?��


    An old white man with silver hair in an all-back eye patch appears in front of the ring and calls out.


    "I''m fifty-three years old. You''re suddenly quite polite to talk about age to a woman you''ve never met.��


    "Hahaha, this is rude. And this one is boring. Did you know that?"


    Lace laughed at the sarcastic ring sitting on the edge.


    "It was famous as a disturber in Yakuza City." And now you''re part of the tee time on the battlefield. "


    "I see, I see. Even then, I was avenged by the center. And now it''s time to fight with the great man in the center."


    You speak Japanese well.


    "That''s right, I lived in Japan for a long time." Now... if you talk any longer, it''s going to be hard to do... yeah. That''s what I''m talking about. "


    Okay, okay, okay.


    Hearing Wraith''s words, Huan rose up. As soon as the ring stood, a tremendous murderous aura was unleashed from the body of the ring, reversing the hair of Wraith''s neck.

 2698 5

    Kumyoko and Gody were once part of the Nudist School, and they fought many times over their tee time on the battlefield.


    When the nudist school lost the battle against tee time on the battlefield, and tee time on the battlefield took over the hegemony of American backstage society, the two turned into tee time on the battlefield. For the simple reason that it is better to arrive at a stronger one.


    They are paranormal, a trump card for the Nudist School, and have only been defeated once in a battle against tee time on the battlefield. But that one defeat would tilt the balance of the struggle between the two organizations.


    A blind young man named Riku Taniguchi. An old killer named Jack Wraith. And a former mercenary named Simon Bell. Funny and Goddie were defeated against these three. The tee time side of the battlefield came close to the strongest face, and it was finally victorious.


    Gotcha.


    Funny smiles. Even events beyond the range of sight at the end of a bend can be seen and grasped from the viewpoint of the eagle that is used.


    All right.


    "No, wait, Gody. Not yet."


    Kaoru stopped Goddy on his way to the bend.


    This much?


    A poisonous pig grabbed by a transparent eagle in three places and devoured his claws, laughing unstoppably.


    (If this is the case, there is room to leave it and trip. It would have been unpleasant if they had attacked me like an instant death.)


    A poisonous pig that activates an illegal dream band.


    Consciousness is dragged into the virtual world. Mobs, idols, and creatures like the product of madness appear as NPCs in programs that bring pleasure. Tangle with them, kill them, be entangled in them, they kill each other, love each other, kill each other, entertain the five senses. Generates pleasure substances in the brain.


    Various creatures appeared around the poisonous pig. A huge milk pack with crab limbs. A woman with pink skin who has hundreds of large worms growing from her upper body and is completely naked. A giant onion that grows on the lower half of a woman''s body. A snake with dozens of unopened cat babies entangled and melted carcasses.


    A pink woman with worms stretches a huge number of worms from her body at once and entangles them with three transparent eagles. The worms were tough and powerful, contrary to appearance, and easily pulled from the poisonous pig while oppressing the transparent eagle, and crushed in pieces with force.


    "Was it glass..."


    The poisonous pig moans. The way the eagle shattered was completely glass.


    Immediately after the three glass eagles crushed and scattered on the ground, all the glass fragments soared into the air.


    Glass fragments flew at once towards the astonishing poisonous pig. A shard of glass is pierced through his body.


    It did not reach the viscera, nor did it cause an artery to be cut. Fine stab wounds and cuts all over the body.


    All the shards of stabbed glass come out. They gathered in three places in the air and returned to the figure of a glass eagle.


    "Oh... is that so..."


    Three glass eagles attacked the dazed poisonous pig.


    "All right, now. Go, Gody."


    "Ok"


    A nod of Goddy''s body, prompted by Fujimori, floated up in the air.


    Gody''s body tilted 90 degrees, and his body, which was perpendicular to the ground, levelled. Then fly horizontally to the ground toward the bend where the poisonous pigs are.


    Mama, that Uncle is flying-


    "You mustn''t point." Excuse me for being a flying niisan. Besides, you''re still the last oniisan at an age you know. "


    On the other side of the sidewalk across the driveway, a toddler shouts at a flying goddess, and a mother scolds her daughter as she holds her hand together.


    What Gody saw when she curved around the bend was a scene of three glass eagles engaging the alien inhabitants. It was a slightly snotty Goddy, but he continued to push his momentum towards the poisonous pig.


    "What the hell is this guy?"


    Flying horizontally through the sky, he saw Goddy slam into each other''s bodies, and the poisonous pig pulled his face.


    The poisonous pig moves a giant onion with a woman''s lower body, sliding it between Goddy and himself to make a shield.


    Goddy, who had pushed into the onion, exploded. The onions are crushed into dust, and the poisonous pigs are also exposed to a blast. The onions served as shields, but I couldn''t kill the power of the blast completely.


    (This isn''t good... quite a lot of damage.....)


    It''s a poisonous pig that can''t move its body, but the creatures that showed up haven''t disappeared yet.


    When a giant milk pack with crab limbs comes to the fallen poisonous pig, he uses the crab crab to place the poisonous pig on his body and runs away in a hurry.


    "Let me go."


    Goddie tried to chase him, but before that, dozens of cats'' babies stuck to his torso were blocked, and all the cats'' mouths and snakes'' mouths spit out a lot of liquids.


    The liquid did not touch Goddy, but when it fell into the asphalt, it made the smoke rise violently.


    "Hmm..."


    Gody roared, holding his mouth shut and turning back quickly. There''s a lot of potential for poison gas.


    The glass eagles pushed through the poison gas, but stopped along the way. It was because the poisonous pig had escaped within the limits of his abilities.


    "I let him get away."


    While returning to Kaoru, Goddy tells him in a sinister manner.


    "Oh, I''ve been cornered quite a bit." He''s so strong now, too. "


    Kaoru smiles as she puts her hand on Gody''s shoulder.


    Ahh, the flying uncle was still there...


    "You mustn''t point." Excuse me for being a flying niisan. Besides, I told you that even if you''re just about the right age, oniisan, you''ll still be able to understand. "


    The little girl pointed at Gody and shouted again, and her mother scolded her.


    "What''s she saying?"


    "Um......"


    Gody, who had heard her voice and witnessed the little girl pointing at her, asked Yoichi.


    Kaoru interpreted the dialogue between the young girl and her mother as it was.


    "Absolutely not."


    "No, it''s true..."


    Tsubaki hadn''t lied a bit, but Gody wouldn''t believe it.


    The Tamamura Ring used to operate as a killer in the back streets.


    Before that, he had also participated in fierce battles with overseas mafias that had invaded Japan in earnest before the existence of backstreets.


    (Though it is completely different from that time. I still feel nostalgic)


    Despite the emotions, the fighting and murderous spirit did not wave.


    "In front of the store, customers who come to the store get involved."


    Leaving Leith stared at her, she put her hand in her cooking pocket, and Ring said. There''s a handgun in my pocket.


    "I''ll let you choose a place." I don''t want to be stubborn either. "


    Even though the town hall staff you exposed was on the street, now?


    The ring makes a terribly cold voice.


    "I didn''t do it."


    Wraith shrugs her shoulders as she becomes troubled.


    ��Yes, but it''s what your organization did, and I want you to take responsibility for it.��


    "It''s my fault..." Do you think I need to kill everyone? So, it''s time to chat, right? Or are you scared? "


    Listening to Leith''s dialogue, the ring narrowed its eyes.


    (I wonder if I can make it in time. It might be tough for me to have a blank, but I have to do it.)


    The ready ring moved slowly, keeping its gaze aligned with Wraith''s, and its body facing toward Wraith.


    "You don''t have to be so jumpy." Don''t hit me by surprise, I''ll do it right. "


    She laughed and let out a lonely voice.


    The two of them move to the confectionery shop''s garden. It has a large garden with enough space for two houses, and there are goats, chickens, and oysters walking around. The animals in the candy store.


    "Mae Mae"


    "Yes, yes, he''s a good boy, so let''s go home for a while"


    Huan kept his eyes fixed on Wraith, and put a goat, chicken, and centipede in the hut. In the meantime, sneak out the outlet.


    (Do you also hate the entanglement of pets? There''s a chance you could hit a bullet in the shed and shoot through the wall.)


    Rais thinks, but he doesn''t want to go that far.


    Go ahead. I''ll let you take the lead because you''ve been with me.


    The ring speaks with a pale tone.


    Thank you very much. Then don''t hesitate.


    With a light interpretation, Wraith fired two shots.


    The ring doesn''t move. Both shots were aimed at the target after the behavior prediction, and the ring was broken.


    Meow! Meow!


    One of the bullets hit the goat hut, causing the goat to burst out.


    In addition, Wraith fired two shots.


    However, the ring did not move again. This time, it was after the behavior prediction.


    (Granny, the muzzle and ballistics are cut off firmly. Anyone can do that, but it''s not a good idea to rely too much on him. If you rely too much on it, you will get caught in the feint or hit it with a slight delay in movement.)


    The third time, Wraith shoots at the ring itself. Just one shot.


    The ring moves just before Wraith pulls the trigger, avoiding bullets. And I didn''t try to fight back with my hand in my cooking pocket.


    -You don''t have a gun, do you? No, I don''t think so. Are you just staring at me? Or are you trying not to grab the pace? But I have a lot of experience. I''ve seen many people of that type.)


    Reyes gazed at the ring without hurry and began to reload majestically. There are still bullets left, but I dare to change them sooner. This was also a provocative act that prompted an attack on the ring. I was trying to figure out how the ring would move.


    But the ring didn''t move. I stood in my cooking pocket and stared at Leith. Wraith finishes reloading.


    (It''s ridiculous to have your nerves cut because you didn''t do anything even if you''re the one who didn''t do anything. Normal mind (Normal mind)


    It was Wraith speaking to herself, but at the point where she needed to speak to her, she was starting to feel a little frustrated. Wraith is aware of this.

 2699 6

    That was nearly forty years ago. It''s time for the back streets to be ready or not. A massive war with the Mafia, which had been waged with immigrants, had finally begun.


    Tamamura Huan, who was in his mid-teenage years at the time, threw himself into a battle with the Mafia as if he would take over the battle after the Yakuza were defeated by the Mafia.


    Mainly, she was violent in the Medicine Buddha City, which was called the biggest battlefield. It is no exaggeration to say that meeting a man there, and receiving the tricks of battle, brought her to life.


    The battle force was already equal to nothing. It is said that it is also the work of the Master of the Ring. The person was treated as a hero by the inhabitants behind them.


    "Goodbye, mentor."


    The tiny man, who was shorter than the ring, said with a domineering face. The face of the man, who is always bright and light, has never been shown.


    "Aizawa-san, what are you doing with a stick?" I wonder... what''s wrong with you... The war isn''t over yet, is it? "


    The ring was perplexed. The man, who was always alive, had the eyes of a dead fish. And a sudden farewell.


    "It''s almost over, but they ''re-- they''re going to bite the last fart of Itachi." My wife and child were murdered. It was definitely the police that leaked my location. "


    His words froze the ring. Then sympathy for him grew, and there was a strong rage against the police.


    "I thought I''d shut up and disappear, but I just wanted to say hi to you." This war is over, but don''t be alarmed. Bye-bye. "


    Speaking faintly, the man disappeared from the ring. Since then, Ring hasn''t seen him.


    A short exchange of farewells with him had a great impact on the subsequent life of the ring. The ring didn''t get married. I was afraid to make something important and lose it. I was afraid to be betrayed by those who believed me, so I tried not to believe in people as much as I could, regardless of their superficial attitude.


    Above all, I didn''t believe in public authorities. That''s why when I was solicited as a member of the center, I wanted to be a defender without betraying the residents of the back alley, so I embarked on the solicitation.


    An aunt from a confectionery shop with a serial face who pushed her hand into her pocket, and an old foreigner with an eye-patch who pointed a gun at her.


    The sidewalk in front of the candy shop''s garden was a sidewalk, so several passers-by witnessed the surreal sight.


    "Casa Two"


    Some of them reported it. Even while facing the ring, Wraith perceived it with signs and a voice.


    (I can''t keep fussing about it forever. But I couldn''t imitate them in a strange way. I don''t feel like rushing into an offensive. This baba, she''s aiming for something. The smell is pumping.)


    Looking at the immobile ring, Wraith thought.


    I don''t know if I''m going to keep comparing patiently or if I''m going to set things up. Wraith is extremely cautious. That''s why I couldn''t live to be this old. However, Rais knows that even if there are signs of danger, sometimes the choice to step into the danger is the right one.


    (I don''t know how long it will take for the police to come, but--Okay. I''ll fold it up.)


    Wraith attacked again. Shoot three shots.


    The ring dodged the bullet, and here it finally pulled its hand out of its cooking pocket. A handgun is held in his hand.


    Wraith stared at the muzzle and the ring finger on the trigger. If the ring fingers shake a little, I will react immediately to avoid it. I don''t rely on murderous intent. In the recent battle in the back alley, Rais knew that the battle was becoming mainstream if he didn''t detect the signs of murderous intent and dare not kill from the beginning. Of course, not all of them, and the ring is always killing.


    The ring pulled out its gun, but it didn''t try to shoot right away.


    (Are you going to tease me here again? Shut up.)


    The frustration increased, and Wraith fired two shots. The ring couldn''t avoid one of them, and it hit the forearm of the one who didn''t have the gun. Your arms are shaking a lot.


    The bulletproof fiber didn''t penetrate, but when it hit the ring, it slightly collapsed, and Wraith fired a further gun.


    Without any counterattack, the ring moved to the shadow of the cabin where the goats were. From where Wraith is now, it''s a position that acts as a cover.


    "I''ll always be mad..."


    Rais muttered angrily as he looked back at the signs. I thought the police were already here, but they weren''t. But it''s not just a passer-by.


    "Whoa!?"


    Along with the feeling of being dragged by something, Wraith''s body staggered heavily.


    Without losing sight of that moment, the ring stepped out of the cabin and finally shot Wraith.


    Wraith couldn''t avoid this shooting. Pulled by invisible force, the freedom of the body is more than half ineffective.


    "Fufu..."


    Wraith coughs into the impact of a bullet in the abdomen, caught by bulletproof fibers.


    Sit!


    Wraith struggles to resist the invisible power that drags her, crawling fast in the opposite direction to her power, and escaping to an unreachable area.


    "I let him go. I''m sorry."


    The person who was attacking Wraith laughed mischievously. It was a dream to grow four wings and float in the sky. Gravity was wrecking Wraith''s posture and pulling her.


    Oh, you''re in time.


    Ring looked behind Wraith and smiled. There are five people who come to dream, Katsuhiko, Rin, Ten Nights, and Shang. Earlier, he had asked the Resistance and Plutonium Dundee to engage with the center on the battlefield at tea time.


    "Come on, isn''t it one-on-one?" I was supposed to match the place with yours. What I was doing was waiting for these guys to come. "


    Wraith protested with a bitter face.


    "You didn''t see that, didn''t you?"


    Ring-san, you were fighting in that outfit.


    Katsuhiko Rin says.


    "This grandfather looks like a character in the game." Consciously and deliberately ~? "


    "That''s often said, but what are you talking about..." There''s a cosplay over there, isn''t there? "


    After receiving the dialogue, Reyes smiled bitterly. Cosplay refers to the Ten Nights of Mejillo Emeralders.


    This is the end of my fortune, isn''t it?


    "If you throw away your gun and stick to your rope quietly, you can keep it alive."


    Sighing, Wraith sees a ring with a gun.


    Be careful!


    The ring changed its blood and screamed, jumping to the side.


    At that moment, the wall of the goat hut behind the space where the ring was was shot through with bullets.


    The sound echoed a little later. Snipers from a considerable distance.


    Rin and Katsuhiko look back. I don''t look back on my dream of coming ten nights. When I looked back, I was vigilant that it would pierce the gap.


    (Now!)


    Wraith rushes out.


    "Stop!"


    Ten nights shouted and stood in front of Wraith.


    The bullet pierces through his leg that night. Ten nights collapsed, and for a moment, Wraith ran aside for ten nights.


    Dream came to release the gravity bullet, but the plate-shaped wings of the dream came to be shot through by the bullet, unable to release the gravity bullet. The ability to dream is activated by this wing.


    (You know about my abilities and you shot me? No, that''s right. Obviously someone who knows me, maybe someone who knows me.)


    The dream that came down on the ground concludes so.


    Rin opens a subspace tunnel and shoots a gun. The exit of the tunnel opened in front of Wraith, and a bullet flew in front of Wraith, but the bullet blurted Wraith''s ear. My ears are a little cracked, and the shockwave resounds in my head.


    "I shouldn''t have aimed at my head..."


    Tonguing. Shooting through subspace tunnels is not very accurate.


    Joey tries to shoot a gun, but he stops thinking before pulling it out. There''s a sniper somewhere. When I pulled the gun here, I decided I was going to get shot.


    "I found it."


    As Katsuhiko says, she unfolds her black hand and jumps into a subspace tunnel. Go to one of the possible sniper points.


    "Brother Katsuhiko, if you find it, please tell me where it is and then roll up your sword." I flew off alone... "


    I''m dazzled to dream.


    Katsuhiko moves in and out of the subspace tunnel many times and jumps into the room inside the sniper''s building window.


    "Huh? Did you come here...?" "Well, you''re quick to find..." Wow... maybe you''re a maggot hunter? "


    Katsuhiko was surprised to see a skinny man with a sniper gun jumping into the room.


    "Hayama..."


    Looking at the sniper, Katsuhiko groaned.


    "If I find out, I''ll run." Looks like they got away safely. That''s why, I have to, maggot jaaaaaaaaaaaa


    With that said, Hayama ran away from the entrance of the room.


    Katsuhiko did not pursue. I knew I wasn''t the only one who could win.


    "The sniper was Hayama." It looks like you''re hired for tea time on the battlefield. "


    Katsuhiko reports back to the garden.


    I knew it.


    "Hayama... I can''t believe he''s even closer to tee time on the battlefield..."


    The coming dream convinced, and the rin roared.


    "Whatever it is, thanks to you guys, it''s been very helpful." Well, come into the store. I''ll treat you to tea. "


    The ring opened the door of the cabin and brought the animals out into the garden, but they returned to their usual gentle smile and called out.


    "Rayce also failed and escaped."


    Simon reports to King, Pepper, and Doggy in front of him.


    "I wonder if that combination and Grandpa both failed." I don''t want to..... "


    King frowned and turned to the doggy.


    "Doggy. If you want to be a soldier with us, you have to come up with something."


    "I don''t care if you''re an army master." Well, it''s been a long day, so shouldn''t we stop today? "


    The doggy says that and shrugs his shoulders.


    "I agree with this man." I am producing good results on the first day. The attacking side would be exhausted. There''s a lot of people who don''t get tired of jet lugs. "


    "I''ll do it...."


    Simon said the same thing, so King listened to the sigh. At least the two of them wanted to kill the thirteen stairs of pleasure, but there was no other way.

 2700 7

    That was when the doggy lost his game with Van Damme and pretended to be dead and disappeared.


    After visiting the United States away from Japan, the doggy thought that there was nothing interesting about it, and went to a dangerous area of the city.


    When I heard the rumor that there was a place where the ordinary people would not enter and all the muscles would approach, my legs naturally went there. When you''re told you''re off-limits or in a danger zone, it''s because you want to get in.


    ��Whoa... this is scary.��


    The doggy laughs as she walks into a loud, hard-rock, fairly spacious bar filled with tattoos, piercing, bad-looking squirrels, and rude makeup merchants. There was an empty bottle of alcohol on the floor, a powder bag after use, a syringe, a condom and even a medicine box.


    The building didn''t seem to have been a tavern from the beginning. The exterior is a factory warehouse, and the surrounding area is an industrial zone. It is believed that only the contents have been changed. Quite a lot of space thanks to it.


    The dog keeper turned his attention to the scene where a large number of men and women gathered and stood looking at two men sitting opposite each other. Both of them were wearing headgear on their heads.


    "What are you doing?"


    The doggy shrugged his shoulders when he called out to the stubborn man without scrutiny, but was ignored lightly.


    You''re so out of place, aren''t you?


    The doggy looked back, a little surprised, when he was called out in Japanese. One of them is a black man who is tiny but muscular and strong enough to look at. The other is a short-cut woman with a tall, glamorous figure wearing translucent sunglasses. Women look more Oriental. It was the men who called out.


    (This woman... somewhere...)


    The tall woman was familiar with the dog. Looks like someone else. The look and the atmosphere.


    "I''ve seen your face somewhere." I can''t remember. I think he was a celebrity. ��


    A black man looks at his dog and says: It was Japanese. There was no accent.


    No, you''re mistaken. I''m just an anonymous general pypuruuu.


    "Oh, I remember, one of the brain-reduction writers. I heard he was dead."


    "Hmmm..."


    Pointed lightly, the doggy roars with a bitter smile.


    I''m familiar with our Beppei-san, too.


    "Huh? I don''t know you." Or are you going to be Numba? "


    A doggy looks up at a tall woman, but she looks suspicious.


    "Do you believe in parallel worlds? I think I met you somewhere. I wonder if we in Parallel World have known each other for a long time and are having that effect?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Or maybe... you look like someone else." I don''t think I''ve ever met you before. "


    It seems that the other person has no idea, and I don''t think I can say any more, so the doggy decides to change the subject.


    "What''s that doing?" Are you staring at me? I don''t know what headgear means. "


    The doggy asked, looking at the composition of the crowd gathered at the box seat, and the two men wearing headgear in the opposite seat, and grinning at each other with a strange face.


    "That''s an illegal dream band. It''s a chicken race."


    A tall woman - taught by King.


    "It''s a bad guy." If you wear it for too long, you''ll blow your head off and become a cripple. "


    "I see. That sounds interesting. I''ll try it, too."


    Dogs showing interest.


    "It''s on the queue, but anyone can join." I can go to the next one. "


    Alright, let''s try it


    Black male - Simon told me and the doggy made a reservation.


    Thirty minutes later. The dog keeper had decided to win six consecutive games and dodged the gallery.


    "Don''t do it. I''d say people don''t like to see them, but they don''t look stubborn either."


    "At a time when you come to a place like this and you''re majestic."


    King and Simon whisper to each other.


    A few minutes later, the doggy was bumpy. It was the belly of the losers.


    If King and Simon hadn''t helped us along the way, we might have been seriously injured or even killed.


    Even if I can''t protect myself, this is what happens because I want to imitate it.


    In the alley behind the store, King tells a cold story to a doggy whose nose is bleeding with moles.


    "I was in pain... and there was a way to protect myself." It went according to my calculations. "


    I held my nose with a handkerchief, and I thought it was a doggy.


    "What? You don''t think we''re doing the right thing?"


    "I don''t think so." I knew you were a good guy. She was kind enough to call me. Well, it was a bet. I won the bet. "


    King frowned at the confident doggy.


    ��It''s not a bet or anything, it''s just a desire.��


    "Don''t be annoyed. I''ve changed my mind. I''ll kill you."


    Simon frightens, and King pulls out his gun.


    "There were other ways to deal with it."


    Even though the King had put a gun to it, the doggy laughed and took the grenade out of his pocket.


    "Do you think such a bluff will make sense?"


    Without moving, King''s gaze shone coldly.


    "If you''re going to be killed, I''ll miss you alone, so take me with you." I''m not so sure about that, am I? "


    "But I can''t say what to do about it." Neither they nor we can back off. Rather, they''re idiots, so they might have kept busting out without retreating. Then you''ll just have to share your heart with them. "


    Still smiling, Simon tells the doggy.


    I wonder?


    The doggy pulled out the pin of the grenade. King and Simon change the color of their eyes.


    Shortly after, a flash of light rang.


    (Is it a stangrenade...)


    Simon, who had been unconscious for a few seconds, knew what had happened.


    When they opened their eyes, the doggy was gone. Instead, a machine-mounted dynamite is placed where the dog was.


    Next time, it''s real.


    From the alleyway entrance, the doggy blew out. It could detonate remotely.


    "Well, well, I''ve prepared such magic." There are other ways to manage a crisis. "


    "I see. I just like it a little bit. Who are you?"


    King asks the dog keeper, who says he''s good at it.


    "It''s just a script. It''s a brush stroke. I couldn''t stay in Japan because of a rash, so I pretended to be dead and ran away. I''m going to go back and see the plane sometime."


    Answer honestly, doggy.


    "Besides, I''m also looking for spoils for creativity." I don''t think there''s any interesting stories. "


    From this day on, the dog keeper stayed tucked away on the battlefield at tea time for a while.


    The day after the central attack of tee time on the battlefield was launched.


    From the morning, King was chatting with Pepper in bed.


    "You''re cute, you are."


    King whispered in his ear as he stroked his chest while hugging Pepper Thick from behind.


    "Am I taking Luke''s place?"


    Dialogue that I have asked many times since I visited Luke''s grave. But King didn''t even try to be particularly angry.


    "You are you."


    King with a reassuringly gentle voice.


    "Hey, Mako..."


    Grabbing King''s wrist softly, Pei Taisuu uttered a serious voice.


    "If you have a dog, you shouldn''t believe it. Something is wrong. There''s nothing to grab on about.��


    "I don''t believe you." You''re right, he''s suspicious. But at the same time, he''s also a funny guy. "


    In response to Pepper''s appeal, King replied with a smile.


    "The smartest person in the world is my hateful Tyve." He''s like that, and he''s not like that at the same time. There are two conflicting qualities. And when we have to, it seems like she''s betrayed us lightly, but she''s also surprisingly in-laws. "


    "That''s how I feel."


    "Most people who are rotten at the root can tell by just looking at them." That''s the kind of guy I want to kill. That''s not enough for a dog. But I can''t be alarmed. You don''t have to worry about Peppertree, I won''t forgive you either. "


    Simon texted where King was talking.


    It''s happening as expected. Rumors have been circulating throughout the cave since last night. There are rumors that the hub will raid the immigrant caves in retaliation. "


    Looking at the content of the email, King called Simon.


    "So you''re making the immigrants anxious." It''s like a textbook hungry ghost, like an honor student. "


    Poison King.


    "Isn''t it possible that immigrants will betray us?"


    Pepper tongue speaks.


    "If I get stuck, I''ll betray you." But now I see you as not betraying me. These people believe in Simon. It''s not too late to betray me, and even if you do, you won''t be the one to betray yourself, will you? Even if it''s an immigrant, it''s just that they look different, and the contents of these people are not very different from those of Japanese people. If someone betrays you, you''ll betray them, even if you betray them, and then you''ll betray them. "


    It is the national nature of this country that can''t do something on its own initiative.


    Listening to King, Simon on the other side of the phone told him to supplement.


    "I am overly afraid of failing and taking responsibility because of the stupid nationalism that overstepped responsibility. So don''t start first. Run someone, make sure they''re safe, and then run yourself late.��


    "The great people in Japan are like that all the time. It feels like if a foreign country does it first and confirms its safety, it will do it in its own country."


    In this case, I''m not talking about the great guys.


    Pepper sandwiched his mouth again, and King corrected it.


    "It''s timid, but it''s prudent. There are times when the answer is correct, and there are times when it works badly. If you don''t make up your mind and move quickly, you might lose something, right?��


    and, King.


    "What kind of cases would be bad, for example?"


    Pepper Tai asks.


    "Even if you say, for example, a good analogy doesn''t immediately come to mind." I see... meteorites were coming down, for example. So, it would be difficult for you to "check the trends of other countries first, and learn from success stories".


    That''s a terrible analogy.


    Simon laughed when he heard King''s parable.


    The two left the room with their clothes on, and gathered the executives. There was also a doggy, a funny dog, and a goddy. There was also a figure of Hayama.


    "Today, I raided all over the place and celebrated the blood of the people in the center." Don''t forgive the people in the back streets who keep you in the center. "


    King declares.


    "Was that the only disgusting man I could hire in the back alley?"


    A glimpse of Mount Hayama is checked by King.


    "Most of them refused, but there was another one who responded."


    and Simon.


    "I''ll take care of the immigrants." I can''t just leave you alone, can I? "


    A doggy has come forward.


    "I''m so worried, but I''ll leave it to you."


    King glances at the dog and says sarcastically. The doggy also spills a sarcastic smile.


    Is that okay?


    Asked if Simon was uncomfortable.


    "If you''re anxious, Simon should keep an eye on this guy." You''re the idol of the immigrants, aren''t you? "


    It wasn''t a joke, it was a king who was serious, but Simon wasn''t excited about it either.

 2701 8

    In the city of Anraku, six people were gathered together for a meeting: Ring, String Helix, Ebony, Okita, Hojo, and Poisonous Pig.


    "As instructed, retreat is complete." Shells everywhere. Except here. "


    "If this place is known to them, it''s all over." I wish I could have a meeting online. "


    Okita laughed sarcastically at the words of the ring.


    I don''t think it''s going to work with the plastic that makes Iminkutu konjac. Because we''re having a tee time on the battlefield. "


    Ebony speaks skeptically as part of a plan to fight tee time on the battlefield.


    "All residents can''t believe the tee time on the battlefield without any anxiety." The sprouts of anxiety are bound to come out. And once the fire is lit, it burns all at once. "


    Okita, the proponent of the operation, confidently affirms.


    "I wonder if it can be handled well?" Before that, I don''t want to do it like that. "


    "I disagree with that."


    String screws also showed a negative attitude, and Hojo clearly spoke in the opposite direction. Continuously denied by the three, deeper wax is engraved on the waxy face of Okida.


    "Hojo, you''ve been in the tee time of the battlefield for a long time." Are you saying that there is a right in that organization again? "


    Okita turned to Hojo and asked. I did not hear it in real time, but I knew that Hojo had spoken the tee time dialogue on the battlefield at a meeting that he did not attend, and Okita had heard the meeting record later.


    Hojo, who are you?


    Ebony also shouted harshly at Hojo. Okita''s plan is similarly opposed to Hojo, but it cannot be overlooked that Hojo showed a tee-time attitude on the battlefield.


    "The police are there to protect the citizens. I don''t discriminate because I''m an immigrant. There is no doubt that immigrants are also citizens to be protected. I can''t agree with your way of trying to intimidate that citizen. That''s all there is to it."


    Hojo asserted that he was not moving at all, and that he was very self-conscious in his attitude.


    Hojo-san was also opposed to fighting tee time on the battlefield.


    and a ring.


    "The idea that immigrants will be their Weekpoints, I think it''s easy. Oh."


    Poisonous pigs also questioned Okida''s plan in a different way. Four of the five, other than himself, denied it, and Okita began to despair.


    No matter how much everyone disagrees with you, we will proceed with the crafting of the immigrant cave.


    Okuda speaks grumpily.


    I''m so pussy-whacked, I''m so pussy-whacked!


    "You''re older than me, and I don''t want you to say anything like that."


    Listening to Ebony''s scandal, Okita says with a firm face.


    "Well, you should try a lot of things." I can''t do it. "


    And a poisonous pig.


    "Those who cut the lid of the battle, like my bachimono, are already out there, and we''re supposed to be taking care of that asshole." I think it''s ridiculous, but I''m having fun, and I''m having fun. "


    "I''ll put my hips in too." I''ll talk to an old acquaintance. "


    When the poisonous pig says in a light tone, the ring quietly declares.


    "Woah, can you see how Ring-chan looks again?" I''m looking forward to it. "


    "I don''t know how to look like that."


    Huan smiled at the poisonous pig.


    Pedro Tamba and Vivian Kaneda, who are representatives of the members of the immigration movement and have strong trust from immigrants, were already aware of the abnormalities in the immigration hole.


    Strange rumors are circulating in immigration holes. Rumor has it that the immigrant cave will be attacked by the center of the backstreets because of the tee time on the battlefield. Or rumors of a plan to attack from now on. Rumor has it that in the war against the center, tee time on the battlefield is trying to bomb immigrants in immigration holes and make them attack. While the tee time on the battlefield faces the savior of the immigrant cave, it is rumored that they are engaged in human trafficking, and that the center is confronted with it without overlooking it.


    It''s all about the center, the battlefield tea time is Wal-Mon, and the immigrants are the victims.


    Simon smiled bitterly when he heard from Vivian and Pedro.


    Their workmanship is easy to understand, but I can''t ignore it.


    Simon smiles out.


    It was like we all knew each other, though.


    Pedro says.


    "Everyone? I didn''t check with all the millions of immigrants, did I? Some of them will be really impressed. Or I''m fine now, but if anything happens, I''ll start a fire. The enemy will definitely light that fire."


    Hearing Simon''s words, Pedro and Vivian looked at each other.


    What am I supposed to do?


    Vivian asks with an uneasy look.


    "We need to pass the information on." I told him to report any anomalies as soon as possible. The enemy could have sabotaged the immigrant cave. For what? To create a rift between tee time on the battlefield and immigration. Tell them clearly, too. "


    "I-I got it...."


    Yes.


    At Simon''s instruction, Pedro nodded hesitantly, and Vivian replied with anger.


    It''s a way to get backward and passive, but it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Simon exhales small after Pedro and Vivian leave.


    (Does he have a better hand?)


    Simon makes the call. The opponent was a childhood friend, and before entering the battlefield tee time, he had been acting as a partner for a long time.


    If I were you, I''d start the trick first.


    To what?


    It''s in an immigrant hole. And I heard that it was a central trick. And let the immigrant cave be the center of the hive. "


    Simon frowns at the idea of a new house.


    "I want you to give me a break." I could do something extra and scratch you. "


    "Just listen to my opinions and be careful to be cheap." It''s Simon''s fault. "


    Do you have any other hands?


    ��No, in the first place. Do you really think you can win by blowing fights at the center? How much blood do you think you''re going to bleed on both sides?"


    Simon accepts that the new home is perfectly legitimate, but--


    "Still, it''s our king who does it." It was the center that started the fight. "


    Are you thinking about where you dropped it?


    "Until King''s mind clears up, I can''t say anything else."


    Simon smiles bitterly. As a matter of fact, he doesn''t see the future either. I''m just following King''s will.


    You''ve said this before. He who mimics himself will not be relented. He who sees it as an enemy will not fall back. The neighborhood is similar to the original Junko. But...... ��


    "Did you know about the clones?"


    Simon is impressed by the sound of hell in his new home.


    Aren''t you... mistaken for a servant?


    "I don''t think so."


    "I can''t believe the King."


    "I believe in it. I can believe it. Bye, thanks for the advice.��


    Simon hung up the phone when he noticed that when the new house became suspicious, he could no longer understand the story.


    (I''m sure that he is more correct. He was always right when he and I disagreed. That''s why I decided to kill my feelings and stick to my new home. Not anymore. There''s no substitute for obedience, but I''m running in the desired direction)


    Even if it was a mistake, it was Simon who believed that there was no remorse.


    Teatime soldiers on the battlefield enter the central building.


    The building was raided yesterday. But it was a building that could not be dropped yesterday. The police came along the way and withdrew.


    That''s weird.


    "I put it in without any hindrance or resistance."


    "There''s no sign of anyone inside."


    The gangs entered the building and felt uncomfortable.


    "Nobody. I don''t know."


    "You mean you dumped your ass and ran away?"


    "Report for now..."


    While talking, the gangs lost consciousness.


    The explosion rang, and the gangsters who were watching outside were stunned. The building that was about to raid collapsed with a massive explosion, and a tremendous amount of dust enveloped them.


    King and Pepper were travelling in two cars with six gangsters.


    King sneezes twice in the back seat.


    Damn it. Someone''s been talking about cancer.


    "That''s a bad rumor."


    The pepper next to the king rubbing his nose with a tissue smiles.


    I''m getting a call. From my men who went somewhere else.


    King, who picked up the phone and heard the report, turned to a sinister look.


    "Here we are."


    As the driver''s men said, King got out of the car first.


    "I just heard from the others who went to attack the other center." The building blew up, and every soldier inside was killed. "


    When all eight of them got out of the two cars, King told them. The gangs look at each other.


    "Did you come with that kind of hand?" Be careful if no one is in the area of the raid. "


    The pepper groaned.


    "No, all the central facilities could be like that already." We need to get in touch with the others as soon as possible. "


    King sends a hasty message.


    "King, there''s someone out there."


    While sending the message, one of his subordinates points to the entrance of the building.


    What? All the hungry people are out there.


    King looks at the group coming out of the building''s entrance. Not all of them are minors, and adult men and women are mixed. At first glance, minors and adults seemed to be half of them.


    ��Nh... some people are cosplaying...��


    King roars as he sees a woman wearing a blue mask that mimics a bird in a blue costume and a boy wearing a green mask that mimics a bird in a green costume.


    "Don''t be alarmed. They''re all backstreets. Maybe I was hired by the center."


    Pepper Tai warned.


    Eight people. I''d say eight against eight, but the quality of the soldiers seems to be completely different.


    and, King.


    "Oh, maybe the enemy''s boss won big?" Is that the rumored Junko clone? In other words, when Junko grows up, she grows so tall that her boobs make her cheek? "


    The sway coming out of the building confirmed King''s figure and said what he thought.


    "You''re such a vulgar child." Rockstone is a friend of your dreams. "


    "Isn''t the way of growing dependent on the environment?" Even with the same cells, the same DNA, with or without angelic guidance, change can happen. "


    Marie frowned and Angel wrapped her hands around her sunglasses.


    It seems that the number of people is the same, but except for King and the man next to him, he looks like a garrison.


    I''ve already changed into Blue Hasibilo''s costume. Next to it, there was also a ten-night appearance of the Mejillo Emerald.


    If you have an enemy boss, you can focus on him.


    "I''ll stick to defense." Marie and Brother Katsuhiko are stirring up confusion. "


    Rin, who held up the black sickle, said, and Dream came and gave instructions as she raised her wings from her back.

 2702 9

    The poisonous pig honestly enjoys the situation now.


    Honestly, I enjoyed the days when I was being chased by assassins in the back streets, designated as taboo.


    It was also questionable why the center would designate taboos. If the center cared about it, most people would be able to kill.


    Or perhaps the center is deliberately making up the existence of such a threat, he also made a misunderstanding.


    It was the Tamamura Ring that saved the poisonous pig from the taboo and the poisonous pig''s heart. Both of them were nearly two years old and worked in the same center, but the ring was already one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the chief cadre of the center.


    �D �D Shall we stop?


    When he was still in his thirties, the ring called the real name of the poisonous pig with a sad face. The poisonous pig still remembers the look on his face.


    The poison pig and the ring were familiar to the neighborhood. The ring is two years older. Before going to junior high school, the poisonous pigs were drawn away, and they did not meet the ring; but when they were sixteen years old, they were taken out by the ring.


    "Oh, hey... I thought you helped me then..." Will you help me again? "


    The poisonous pig laughs and tries to make a fight with the ring.


    ��I''m going to help you. I''m a junior cadre at the center now. I''ll take care of it, so don''t do it anymore."


    Looking at the ring complaining with a sincere expression, the poisonous pig remembered such a feeling that the evil had disappeared from him.


    The poisonous pig was also tired. And sincerely, I didn''t want to fight the ring, and I wanted to be saved if I could be saved.


    I guess I was saved... after all?


    The poisonous pig murmured as he walked down the road. Twenty years have passed since then. The Poisonous Pig became one of the top executives of the center, the thirteen stairs of pleasure, and a member of the humane diagonal blade, an assassin team with supernatural abilities.


    There have been many peaceful days. It was a peaceful but boring and breathless day. The wounds of the past do not heal after many years, and it is hard just to live. Escape the reality with these illegal dream bands.


    Ah, there she is.


    In front of the poisonous pig that was walking, a woman appeared and shouted.


    "Oh, it''s my first time seeing you, but most people who throw up that dialogue aren''t assholes."


    The venomous pig laughed at the woman with pink hair who was dressed in black and pink.


    "Is that so? Is that a rude reaction?" Why? I don''t think it''s very rude. When we find the man we were looking for, I think it''s just a normal reaction. Or am I bad because I''m a woman? What''s that? I''m going crazy. It''s so rude. ��


    (That''s what the rumors say...)


    A woman with a dull face --- In front of Masami Totoyama, the poisonous pig shook his head small. I remember all the famous skillful names.


    All members of the Resistance and Plutonium Dundee tag face off against King, Peppertree, and six of his men.


    "There are even people who are flying." Someone with a sickle... They''re very diverse people. "


    There''s no doubt they''re paranormal abilities.


    Pepper Tatsu said in a sharp voice to the stunned King.


    King and the others were the first to set it up.


    The gangs start shooting all at once, but neither the Resistance nor Plutonium Dundee will dodge them. All the bullets fell to the ground at one point. The effect of the Gravity Wall of Dreams, but the gangs have no way of knowing such things.


    You''ll stop all guns, too.


    "It might be a matter of direction." The bullets are dropping nicely in a line. In other words, I think there''s a wall that''s invisible to that point. "


    Pepper was whispering in the ear of King, who murmured abhorrently.


    I see. It''s a hat off Pepper''s observation skills.


    Eight stone statues appeared in front of the gangsters, the tip of the arrow where King smiled and tried to move the shooting location. It also appeared right next to King and Pepper Tai.


    "I''m not kidding. Pepper, this is your cute stone statue."


    ��Mako... even King''s��


    Every stone statue that appeared was a statue of a person near the place where it appeared. Marie''s ability. Appears a stone statue imitating the opponent close to the opponent and manipulates it.


    The stone statue jumped and attacked the gangs. Many gangsters panic and run away.


    The two stone statues ignore the gang and jump on the hood of the car. I was obviously trying to break down the car.


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Without falling, King kicks at the statue in the same shape as himself with all his might. A stone statue blew up, fell down, and cracked lightly. And when I thought it might have become dust, it quickly disappeared.


    "Hey, you guys, don''t be scared." This stone is quite dull. "


    The beating King calls out to his men.


    Immediately thereafter, Katsuhiko''s black hands rose from the feet of confused subordinates other than King. I witnessed the supernatural power in a row, and the gangsters were even worse.


    Hasibiloflaaaaah!


    Akina soars high. Meanwhile, ten nights went straight into it.


    Pepper Tai stands blocked before ten nights. The Pepper Statue had already been destroyed.


    Pepper Tai sticks out her arm. At the same time, a wire with claws and blades jumped out from the cuff of Pepper Thigh''s arm and struck it directly at ten nights.


    However, Pepper Thick''s Dark Artifact could not pierce or cut through the ten-night suit.


    Hit megalomaniac body!


    Hasibilodar Eve!


    First of all, ten nights first, my body burns.


    Pepper escaped ten nights of physical contact without difficulty, but there was an airslide.


    I avoided Akina''s attack, but this time, Angel and Shiki shot their guns as they were moving.


    This shooting was inevitable for Pepper. Angel''s bullets were prevented by bulletproof fibers, but the bullet shot from the unparalleled piercing gun "Peacebreaker" pierced Pepper''s right leg.


    "Pepper too!"


    The black sickle blade that Rin transferred was swung down from the back of King''s head, who shouted as he changed his blood.


    King jumped forward in reaction to his murderous aura, avoiding a surprise attack at a rather unexpected time.


    (I don''t know what jumps out from the next to the next. And there were multiple enemies. The minions I brought are already in trouble)


    At this point, King had an intuition. If they stay here any longer, they will kill everything except themselves, including Pepper Tai.


    Everyone back! Get in the car!


    King shouted and shot at Angel and Joan, respectively.


    Pepper opens the door of the car and quickly enters the car.


    "I won''t let you!"... eh? "


    Akina shouted and tried to stop the car by destroying it, but when she saw King throw something, she turned to you.


    Two grenades rolled in front of Katsuhiko, Marie, and Rin.


    Katsuhiko rushed out two black hands, grabbed two grenades, and tried to retract into the subspace.


    (Unfortunately, it''s not a grenade, it can be activated remotely)


    King tampered with the Virtual Phone and detonated a grenade before Black Hands retracted into subspace.


    A flash of light and a roar resounded. Previously, the doggy looked like a grenade stun grenade in front of the King.


    The consciousness of many people on the spot fades.


    Pepper''s eyes closed as he sensed King''s intentions, but his men did not. I was paralyzed for a few seconds and couldn''t move.


    "Pepper, pack more and more."


    As King pushed the fallen men into the car, he commanded Peppertree. Time is limited. The effect of the Stangrenade will expire soon. It seemed difficult to pack everyone in, but King didn''t give up.


    By the time three gangsters had been put in the car, the resistance and Plutonium Dundee had risen.


    Let him go!


    Shiko shouts and holds the beasebreaker. With this gun, you can easily penetrate the body of the vehicle and shoot through the engine.


    It was a wobble that pulled the trigger, but it was a blurry hand that had not fully recovered, so the bullet came off and I wore asphalt.


    Pepper takes out three round balls with fuse lines and throws them out of the window of the car.


    "Angel droppings."


    This time it''s the bomb?


    Angel and Rin muttered.


    From the balls dropped by Pepper Thick, smoke erupted with tremendous force. It was a smokescreen.


    King and Pepper Tai, each in a different car, ran out. Lai Meng fired a gravity bullet, but it did not reach the moving car.


    ��Awesome dash. You got away with it.��


    Dreams come down to the ground and retract your wings.


    Surprisingly, you quit.


    "It''s a wise decision. There were several paranormal abilities here. It seemed like no one could see it."


    Marie and Rin say.


    "The boss was fleshly and felt erotic inside. I wanted to catch you and make you erotic."


    "I thought so too. I''m sure that sounds erotic."


    Dream came and said, and Shaoya agreed with a smile.


    Shaku. About what?


    "Come to your dreams, you''ve told me many times to stop making sexual harassment statements."


    Rin made a scary voice, and Akina scolded with a tired voice.


    King drove with his men along the way and moved to the back seat of the same car as Pei Ta. Pepper also moved next to it.


    "There are too many paranormal abilities..."


    Abominably King.


    "There''s a lot of them in the back alley."


    ��Hmph... that''s troublesome.��


    Pepperta said, King exhaled sharply and hugged Pepperta.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Pepper. I''m thirsty."


    Yeah.


    In response to King''s words, Pepper put her lips on King''s lips and inserted her tongue.


    "Oops... you were hurt." I''m sorry I missed you. "


    Yeah.


    Noticing Pepper''s leg injury, King begins to treat it.


    "When I get home, I''m going to eat you hungry." I''ll hit you eight times with your body, so be prepared. "


    Yeah.


    Listening to King whisper in his ear, Pepper nodded with a smile.

 2703 10

    The poisonous pig quickly pulls out his headgear from his bag and tries to put it on.


    Masami shot the poisonous pig without overlooking the behavior.


    "Oooh"


    The headgear in your hand is played. It was broken when I was shot.


    "Ah, it came off." I was aiming for your hand. But I have an excuse, but let me tell you something. It''s hard to shoot a hand while you''re moving it. That''s why I''m going to pass. Because I''m a woman, so I didn''t say that you should grade it sweetly. "


    "Who are you talking to..." ".... You''re breaking the newest guy....."


    The poisonous pig understood Masami''s characteristic that he had to put his thoughts and words through his mouth even if he didn''t feel comfortable, less than two minutes after he met her.


    (And he already knows that I''m wearing an illegal dream band to trigger my abilities. Is it because of the two people who missed it yesterday?)


    It was a poisonous pig that could fight without exercising his abilities, but it was against Masami Toriyama, the famous free finisher. Just taking out the illegal dream band and finding a gap on my head seemed like a lot of trouble.


    "Ah, he ran away."


    Masami fired a gun at the poisonous pig that ran away with a light back.


    Without looking at Masami, I took a step to the left and right and took the illegal dream band out of my bag. Dressed as a shield on her body, she did not show Masami how to take it out of her bag, and she was still not shot and destroyed. Even if you keep stopping and take out this way, you will be lightly shot, so it depends on how long it took you to escape.


    But I couldn''t help but ask for it, a poisonous pig who receives bullets behind his back and knees. Although both were protected by bulletproof fibers, they collapsed on impact and fell forward.


    "Oh... this is... bitch..."


    The poisonous pig groaned, aware that he was in a state of desperation.


    Are you going to die here? Still, that was fine. Well, it was hard to avoid because he didn''t have any murderous intent, so why don''t you let him kill you? Recently, the prerequisite of not killing to suppress murder was mainstream. But I don''t know if this guy''s employer is a gangster without killing him. Well, you can die, but I''ll scratch you to the end)


    Still, the poisonous pig that falls down and takes out the dream band from the bag under his body.


    "Hey uncle, are you making any funny moves... eh...?"


    While talking, Masami noticed a strange change. The road ahead of me - the asphalt is starting to bloom one after the other. There were different kinds.


    It wasn''t just the front. It also blooms at Masami''s feet. It is blooming on the side and back. In short, the flowers are blooming in the form of the flowers surrounding Masami.


    "What? It''s beautiful but unnatural." That''s weird. Oh, okay. I can see that. I understand. I''m sure this is being attacked with my supernatural powers. Yeah. I don''t think so. Because if you don''t, there won''t be any flowers in this place all of a sudden. Isn''t that right? That''s what I felt, and I know it. "


    Masami, who sensed the danger, said what she wanted to say and then jumped back from the scene across the flower. When I stepped on it, I didn''t know what would happen, so I avoided it.


    However, Masami''s legs got entangled, and the moment she landed, her posture collapsed sharply and staggered.


    "Huh...? What are you doing...?" Could it be..... "


    Noticing that a sudden change is occurring in her body, Masami feels terrified. My vision is shaking violently. The whole body seems to be shaking and is not stable. I lost some of my thinking power. Masami knows this condition.


    "I... am I drunk? I mean, the flower I''m in right now..."


    Masami accepts some facts. The fact that I was drunk and the cause of that was the flowers that blossomed around me, and I was already attacked.


    Masami has a special constitution that makes it okay to drink multiple outlets. But not all poisons are immune. If you put alcohol in it, you''ll get drunk normally.


    Masami knelt. She was drunk.


    ��What do you mean... can''t you cheat on me like this?" If you''re hit by a surprise, you won''t have a pile of it... "It''s also activated quickly....."


    In front of Masami, who complains, a kangaroo in kindergarten clothes with a giant wooden hammer and sunglasses and a cigar appears. Finally, the Poisonous Pig wears its headgear and trips to activate its abilities.


    The kangaroo waved a wooden hammer down at Masami''s head. Masami tried to move her body, but she couldn''t avoid it. She was struck by a wooden hammer on her head and pushed to the ground.


    "That was close." Poisonous pig. "


    A small woman in her mid-twenties calls out to a poisonous pig.


    "Oh, if you hadn''t come, I''d be damned."


    A poisonous pig who takes off his dream band and laughs at a woman.


    This woman''s name is Naya Hanako. Like poisonous pigs, they are part of the humane diagonal blade of the central paranormal population.


    Even so, it''s still a terrible ability.


    "My ability is like limited support." Besides, this guy just had to run away, and he stayed in the same place and talked. "


    Admiring the poisonous pig, Hua Xiao looked at Masami who was lying down and said.


    "I''m sorry you saved my life, but restrain this guy." I don''t really want to touch the opposite sex... "


    Since the poisonous pig killed his wife and children, he didn''t like women. When I called Delivery Lady, I remembered my wife and daughter, and I was confused and vomited.


    You''re not going to kill me?


    "Oh, you don''t have to kill me. I was just hired. You can keep him in custody until the end of the war. He didn''t even try to kill me."


    The poisonous pig told Hua, who asked strangely.


    (I wish I could have been killed.....)


    All of a sudden, poisonous pigs think that.


    If you kill them to show them off, it''ll deter the people in the back streets from being hired for tea time on the battlefield.


    "Are you serious about that?"


    Hua Xiao''s nose was confused when he was questioned with the eyes of a poisonous pig.


    "I-I ''m sorry..."


    "It''s better to leave people''s hearts behind." Or do you want to be a beast? "


    "No..."


    Hearing the words of the poisonous pig, Hua Xiao nodded in shame.


    Fujima and Gody went to the designated location for the raid, but the central facility and the Bosushi building were completely unpopular.


    "All the staff were evacuated and the bombs were planted." I''m telling you, I got caught in that trap and I blew up a lot of people. ��


    Funny says as he flies a drone into the building to see what''s going on inside.


    "The enemy is abandoning its base." What''s going to happen in this case? No, what am I supposed to do? ��


    Gody questions.


    "You can''t go around." There are no enemies in the first place. I don''t know what to do. I don''t even have the hands to blow up the building from the outside. It''s getting stuck. "


    It''s a funny thing to say when you get sinister.


    We need to decide whether to win or lose.


    "This building is completely empty." There was only one cat. Let''s just report it to the boss. "


    After collecting the drone and reporting it to King, they tried to get in the car.


    Sometimes you drive.


    "The right handle is tough."


    It was when Kaoru said and Goddy returned it.


    "Hmm?"


    "Hey, this is..."


    The sudden change in the surrounding landscape caused Gody to roar and Tsukiji to laugh unstoppably.


    The colour of the sky has changed. It was cloudy, but all the clouds turned pale blue. And the part that can be seen from the gap of the cloud is fluorescent pink.


    An unusual number of birds whirl through the colorful sky. The bird seems to be flying at a considerable height. It''s a pretty big black bird.


    An enemy attack?


    Goddy will stand up. There is no doubt that he is also of supernatural power.


    As they looked around, a black cat flew out of the building they had been searching for. And they ran in front of each other.


    (That cat......)


    Yan Jiao was familiar with it. The cat that was inside the building when we flew the drone.


    The cat came up to them and stopped, looking at them alternately.


    You idiot! It''s silly to deliberately pull out a drone and make a jabbaba shoji. "


    A distorted voice echoes. Kaoru and Gody look at each other. Gody, who doesn''t understand Japanese, doesn''t understand what he''s saying, but he doesn''t know who he''s talking about.


    "Is the cat talking?" I guess I''m finally losing my mind. Migraines are getting worse and worse all the time. "


    Kaoru holds her head and frowns. Whether from the content of the uttered words or from the murderous aura that is emitted, it can only be received in the way that the cat that appears is talking.


    Isn''t that illusion?


    Gody said, letting the giant float in the sky.

 2704 11

    Gody was awakened to his supernatural powers just before he retired from the army.


    Many people can''t stand killing each other. Even the military are few in ranks to have the right to kill each other. Therefore, among the soldiers who return to the battlefield, those who are mentally ill and commit suicide will never cease to do so.


    After returning from the battlefield, Goddy, like many of his soldiers, suffered from a nightmare of battle. Once driven off the battlefield, soldiers are plagued by mental sequelae when they return from battle. I kept having nightmares of my own death, and dreams of the ghosts and zombies attacking my killers.


    One day, a new drug trial was being conducted to provide mental care for those returning from the battlefield. Gody, who was ineffective with any drug, tried this trial in the hope that he would resist the straw.


    However, there was a problem with the new drug. Goddie was even more confused, but beyond a certain line, fear and guilt disappeared. On the contrary, some personality changes have occurred, and I have begun to seek battle. At the same time, as an unexpected by-product of medicine, the supernatural force was awakened.


    Goddy''s ability to missile his own body. When it lands and detonates, Goddie doesn''t have any damage to herself. However, it is extremely defenseless because it is necessary to thrust its own body into the enemy.


    A person is usually more able to squeeze his furrows than a kowtow.


    Black Cat - Ebony sees and talks to Goddie.


    And one of them is something that I like to cum with. It''s a shameless thing to do. You guys are being sucked off. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gody, who doesn''t understand Japanese, asks Kuma.


    You enjoy the nightmares you''ve seen on the battlefield, and everybody laughs at someone who''s been beaten up on the battlefield just like you.


    "Absolutely not."


    When I heard the answer of Fujima, my face turned pale.


    "I''m not lying. That''s what happens."


    Funny said, paying attention.


    Three glass eagles attacked Ebony. Ebony watched the appearance of the three glass eagles closely.


    "Hmmm."


    Ebony snorted, and six ravens jumped out of the empty space, two for each glass eagle.


    The glass eagle quickly shatters and cracks. However, when I think that the splashed glass fragments have been stopped in the air, they remain in fragmented state and fly at high speed towards Ebony.


    "Hmmm."


    Ebony snorted again, showing a vertical swing of his front leg. Immediately thereafter, all the glass fragments fell to the ground, becoming finer and smaller in size. In that state, it is crushed further to the ground, making it unable to move at all.


    (I didn''t expect to break the ability of Tsukiji so lightly... I have no choice but to go.


    Goddie''s body levelled out and slammed into the ebony.


    "Stop it, Goddy!"


    Funny calls out for a stop. The black cat, who had easily broken the glass eagle, had considerable power and understood that even two people could not match.


    Run away, you fool!


    Gody, of course, was aware of the fact. However, while I was holding myself back, I decided that I could escape if only I could, and I was moving.


    "No, you want me to run away... let''s run away with your abilities!"


    Funny said, Goddy quickly realized what he was talking about, and U-tanned in the air.


    Ebony was attacking Goddie with a powered cat punch, but Goddie fell off because of a U-turn. Besides what I thought, Goddy was moving fast.


    Goddy turned and headed for the funeral. Kuma flies toward Gody, who catches Kuma''s body and puts it on her body.


    Let''s go!


    Ebony descends a myriad of black birds flying in the sky to track down Goddy and his foolishness.


    The birds in Ebony''s image were faster than Gody''s flight speed, but Gody flew out of Ebony''s range.


    ��Hmm... I''m just going to let you do your thing.��


    When Ebony threw up regretfully, all the black birds disappeared and the colors of the sky and clouds returned.


    Why don''t you come after me?


    Looking at the restored sky, Gody asks.


    "Look at that." Cats don''t like to run long distances. If it had been a dog, it would have been bad. "


    Kaoru, clinging to Gody, looked back and replied.


    The dog keeper was investigating the history of tee time on the battlefield at the immigrant cave.


    "Immigrant Revolutionary Army."


    Not only did I check online, but I also heard a lot from Vivian and Pedro directly. I also learned that they had entered an anti-social organization to improve the situation of immigrants.


    "The name is brave, but the reality was terrible."


    Vivian says shyly.


    "The last revolution I tried to make, I thought it would be interesting if it was carried out." The organization I used to work with made a name for itself in history. Have you ever heard of the name Megalodon? "


    Vivien and Pedro were surprised in the double sense when they heard the dialogue of the dog that they had spoken with a smile. One was positive about that stupid revolutionary attempt, and the other was named after the lucky Megalodon who broadcast the religious terror.


    "Nice. This will work." You don''t have to actually do it. No, it could actually happen. Let''s go this way. Cassatz is trying to control his tee time on the battlefield, so if he tries to make a revolutionary movement with immigrants, send him to the immigrant cave. "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Vivien shows difficulty with dogs that happily make plans.


    Is that what you''re after?


    A doggy who leaves lightly.


    "Are you aiming to make it muddy? I don''t know."


    Vivian puts his eyebrows together. I can''t believe this man named Dogman. It stinks, there''s no grip, and it smells frivolous.


    "I''m not telling you to actually do it. I''m telling you to play dumb, too. So, yes. The enemy fought among the immigrants, the Achilles'' Tendon of Tea Time on the battlefield. But if the immigrants run rampant, the enemy will be in trouble. The backstreet center is obviously connected to the rulers of this country. If you guys are going to do something extra, if we do the same thing, it''s a nuance to warn the other side."


    Listening to the doggy aim, Vivian looks at Pedro. I couldn''t make up my own mind, so I wanted to hear Pedro''s thoughts.


    Pedro knows why Vivian saw himself, but he doesn''t know if the dog is right or if he can believe it.


    What if they don''t leave?


    Pedro asks.


    Let''s celebrate that time.


    A doggy shrugs his shoulders and laughs. It is clear what the festival refers to. We''re going to run a demo.


    "Are you serious about that? We don''t like it."


    Vivian totally refuses.


    "Come on, I''m in charge of my boss''s plan." You should listen to me. Well, it''s okay. If my prospects are right, it will be enough for me to fool and blackmail you. Maybe. "


    Neither Vivien nor Pedro were at all relieved by the dog''s proper manner of speaking.

 2705 12

    In the evening, in one of the rooms at Tea Time on the battlefield, five people, King, Simon, Wraith, Pepper, and Dog Keeper, were having a meeting like today''s day of reflection.


    The first day was a good one, but the second day was a sinister result.


    "The center has abandoned its castle." There''s no territory to invade, no territory to invade. "


    Wraith and Simon talk face-to-face.


    "A bomb planted in the sky, and quite a number of people were told to kill." I was informed that the bomb was being planted, and there were a few elite raiders in places that were confused and waiting for instructions, which was very damaging again. The fast advance of the first day turned into a lying defeat. Son of a bitch. I''ve been completely reworked. "


    The King on the top of the Buddha threw up his arms and threw them away. If I think that I am not doing well with my usual exit, and that I am doing well with my unusual exit, I am quite annoyed with the result of today as if that tsuke had turned around.


    "Masami Toriyama has also been hit." I''m quite the finishing toucan, though.


    Simon says with a strange look. Although he was an enemy in the last fight in Poor Noppo, he expected Simon to be a skilled player at that time, but the result was a dumb defeat.


    "Funny and Goddy have been attacked by talking cats or something." I wonder if the two of you are doing crude illegal drugs. "


    Wraith jokes.


    "It''s not strange that a talking cat comes out." I''ve been a mad scientist, and I''ve remodeled monsters before. "


    and, King.


    "However, this is not a warlord''s battle, nor is it a simple territorial battle." Just because the center has opened up a facility doesn''t mean it won''t work. "


    Until then, the silent doggy opens her mouth.


    "That means you can do it by teleworking." It''s not realistic to find each member and give them a blood sacrifice. We are in a position to leave the home ground and attack a limited number of people. The strategy will be limited. "


    "Oh, it''s not worth the hassle." In the meantime, we''re going to get hit. We''re not good for long battles. "


    King agrees with Peppertree.


    "I didn''t expect to take this kind of measure on the second day of the war." At least I''ve never seen a gang fight before. "


    "During the Warring States Period, I couldn''t make it to the castle, and I saw that there was no chance of winning, so I abandoned the castle and ran away." Some warlords repeated this over and over again, saying, "If you can attack a castle, run. If you can attack it, turn back. If you can attack it again, run."


    At Wraith''s word, the dog said:


    "But the center is the boss of the back alley, right?" I was surprised the second day I switched to this method of warfare. "


    And, Lace.


    "There must be enough fighting power there to fight directly in front of you." You can see that the center has taken the tactics to reduce our sacrifices and increase our sacrifices. "


    Said Simon. Simon was also looking at Pepper Tai''s remarks just now, whether they were intended for the center or not.


    ��The question is what to do now. Are you going to run away and hide behind enemies and kill them?"


    King looks over at them all.


    Just crush the facility and declare victory. That''s good, right?


    ��Fufufu, that''s vain, or something different.��


    For some reason, the dog''s words were strange, and Wraith denied it, spilling a smile.


    "I don''t think there''s any need to chase it all the way to the Miscellaneous." Just aim for the top of them. "


    King put his hand on his chin and said.


    "I know where you are, but there are still tops left that haven''t raided." One of the thirteen staircases of pleasure reveals his place with dignity. "


    "That one''s not tasty..."


    Pepper sees who King is talking to and stops him. But King grumbles grumpily.


    "Pepper. Don''t throw up such a dialogue in front of me at this time." I decided to do it already, so I said it. "


    Stunned by King, Pepper was silent.


    "To be precise, there were three of them. The Tamamura Ring is also at the confectionery shop that has just opened. I think that''s better if you''re aiming for it.


    Then there''s the humane diagonal blade poison pig walking in a prominent place.


    Simon said to the doggy.


    "I wonder if those two are going to die." Don''t you think it''s okay to aim for those two? "


    Pepper Tai asked King.


    "No, I''ll show you my readiness because I''m so annoyed by the impersonation I made today." I''m going after this guy. "


    King projected the holographic display. The face of the first-aged man is reflected. It was the Chief Inspector''s Hojo Tsuruichi. King said he knew where he was, and Peppertree said he didn''t taste good.


    By the way, it''s annoying that I and Peppertree got away with it.


    ��Ho ho ho, it''s hard to let King get away with it.��


    Wraith says something funny.


    There were a lot of supernatural power holders, and it was a stone''s throw.


    That''s the tricky part about the back streets.


    Simon let out a small breath.


    "Let me also report to you." It''s about dealing with the immigrant holes and our counter-attack. "


    Before King and the others, he told them that the doggy had spread a demo that the whole immigration hole would again lead to the immigration revolution.


    "Not bad. I don''t know what they''re trying to set up in the cave, but it''s not bad as a countermeasure to ease their anxiety."


    King smiles. I like the dog plan.


    (Isn''t that bad? I honestly think it''s subtle...)


    Simon was negative in his heart, but he kept quiet before King.


    I want you to say that it dispels my anxiety.


    The doggy shakes his finger and smiles proudly.


    "Tomorrow is a big game." The head of the police - kill the chief of police, Hojo Tsuruichi. Its role is to-- "


    King''s gaze was directed at Wraith.


    "Come on, you''re really counting on me for this grandpa." Are you asking for an old man when you have to? All right, Grandpa''s going to be pissed off. If it works, play the reward. "


    Rais laughed happily and said in a dumbfounded tone.


    Somewhere in the city of Anraku.


    "We shouldn''t see each other in person, should we?" Why do you bother to go out and face each other when you''re being targeted? "


    Hojo, String Helix, Ring, Okida, Ebony, Mr. XXX (Quadraex) in front of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the poisonous pig said in a daze.


    "Oh no, if you ask me." There was no sense of crisis. "


    Can you afford it, or are you insensitive?


    Ring and Mr. XXX smile.


    The poisonous pig and Ring-san are exposed as if they were chewing, but I''m not impressed with the way they are doing it.


    "Oh, it''s my fault." Let them do whatever they want. "


    "I''m sorry to bother you. I don''t think it''s going to work, but I think it''s better to dare be a target in order to cut down the number of enemies than to stay in the safety zone."


    Hojo said, but he could not hear the poisonous pig or the ring.


    Can we win today?


    "Yesterday was a big victory in tea time on the battlefield." Today, the center is the result of the battle. "


    "Still, you killed quite a lot."


    Okita, Hojo, and Poisonous Pigs say it.


    "As far as I can see from yesterday''s momentum, tee time on the battlefield has attracted quite a few members." Seems like about 400 or 500 people. As long as we checked it on the satellite, we beat about 60 or 70 people today. "


    String screws report.


    "They will have to change their hands." It''s just that you can''t push your strength anymore just by invading and killing them. "


    and Okita.


    Why don''t we reconsider what we''re doing about it?


    In Hojo''s opinion, the poison pig and Okita had an openly unpleasant expression. I knew what Hojo was going to say.


    "Peace talks with them?" It''s only the second day since the start of the battle, and we know we''re going to win this battle, so you''re thinking about handmade stuff? Oh, that''s ridiculous. "


    "I''m sure our victory will be unmistakable. That''s the point of winning with all the sacrifice.��


    The poisonous pig stares at Hojo and says in a harsh tone, and the ring tends to refrain from saying words in favor of the poisonous pig.


    "Mr. Ring, if you want to reduce the number of sacrifices by one person, you should do it by hand at the earliest possible stage, so as not to widen the wound and leave no grudges." Do you understand this logic? "


    "Yes, I think Hojo-san is right." If everyone in the world accepts the reasoning at an early stage, there won''t be a fight. But I can''t accept it. When one of them bleeds a lot, we finally get there. "


    Even though Hojo preached in a sincere tone, he did not listen to the ring.


    (No matter what I think, it is wrong. In the first place, the idea of the runaway of Toxida Kiriko and the ruler layer is strange)


    Hojo faints and once again thinks about the origin of this controversy.


    (I... don''t think tee time on the battlefield is the right thing to do. To them is righteousness. No, I clearly feel that justice is out there.)


    It was Hojo who admitted that his heart was leaning toward the enemy, and he could not contain his feelings anymore.


    "And one more thing." Rumors are circulating in immigration holes that the revolution is happening again. "


    Mister XXXX has reported it.


    "I know it''s supposed to be a counter to the demons we flushed out, but I didn''t expect to bring the revolution out again." Too much talk is troublesome. "


    and Okita.


    "The sun is more effective than the north wind in the immigrant cave." Isn''t that proven by tee time on the battlefield? "


    The ring said in an unusual and ironic tone, and I saw Mr. XXX and String Helix alternately. These two are also true rulers of Japan.


    "Think about the direction."


    (If we had gone in that direction first, we wouldn''t have had this kind of fight.)


    Hearing the words of the string helmet, Hojo thought it abominable. Kiriko Toxida, who had already started the disturbance, was a deceased. Again, that is repugnant.


    "King, we have a visitor."


    Continuing the meeting, Simon took the extension and told him.


    "A snowflake society member called the Demonic Horse wants to meet with King and talk to him." I''m alone. "


    "Grrrrr..."


    Listening to the name of Zheng Ma, the doggy in the same room frowns and raises his voice.


    "Without an appointment, suddenly pushing against an organization in the middle of a struggle by itself is unknown or confident. Well, I''ll see you then.��


    "Ah... King, can I have a minute?"


    The doggy calls the rising King to a halt.


    "I''ve woken up a bit with the Snowflake Society, so it''s hard to get out in front of those guys in that organization, so I want you to keep it a secret that I''m here..."


    A doggy sues.


    "Wow, I got it."


    With a nod, King left the room with Pepper and Simon.

 2706 13

    Not going underground, in the hall of the church, King confronted Zhengma. Pepper and Simon are also around the corner.


    King sat down on the altar, and Zheng Ma was supposed to have a conversation in the guise of standing in front of him. The composition is strange, and the horse smiles.


    "I said no, but you''re persistent." But I don''t hate that kind of persistence. My face is also cute and I like it. "


    The dialogue that King spoke when he saw Zheng Horse, he felt a little peppery.


    So, did you think about it?


    Masamori enters from the main point of view with a smile.


    "The question is from this side." Why do you want to join hands? "


    "At first, I was thinking of waiting for the center to weaken in the battlefield tea time and the center of the battle." But I personally have a reason to be a part of the tee time on the battlefield. I''m sure she wants that, too. "


    What the hell is that?


    I know who Zheng Ma is referring to the girl she spoke to. King was going to ask why he wanted to get under his shoulders.


    "How far did you hear about us from Luke Brassie?"


    Zheng Ma returns the question with a question without answering King''s question.


    "I heard about the Snowflake Society, the Philly List, and you." Honestly, I don''t think you''re impressed. "


    "I see. Luke Brassie was part of the Snowflake Society. And he was close to me. I''ve heard a lot about you from him too. [M] I also heard about Luke''s ideals, and I wanted to make it work for him."


    Even if you say you''re close, King doesn''t really accept it.


    (Luke has asked me about his personality and ideals. Luke was definitely close to this hungry horse, but he was also vigilant. And warned me. I didn''t tell you not to work together, and it was a nuance to be careful if you were to use that power. I mean... it''s better to use their power as well)


    If you think rationally, and if you believe Luke''s words, then you should be cautious about joining hands. However, King''s emotional resistance was stronger.


    ��With that Philsy list we made of the Snowflake Society, tee time on the battlefield grew and pushed us into the most powerful gang in the United States. In other words, it''s no exaggeration to say that we pushed you up."


    "I''ll thank you for taking care of me in that verse." It''s certainly because of your power. "


    "Well, if you''re going to succeed Luke, you should definitely work with us." You should. I think that''s definitely better. Don''t you think? "


    In addition to the strength of the Masamori''s push, the Shishiku King also made a breakthrough.


    (If your face doesn''t look cute, and if it doesn''t look like Luke''s friend, I''ll beat you up.)


    While releasing an aura of anger, King thought. Both Pepper and Simon felt that King was getting more and more uncomfortable, but Zheng Ma felt like he was willing to do that, and it was always at his own pace.


    Later, even as a result of fortune-telling, we''d better work together.


    "That''s fortune..." "If you''re like the strange fortune-teller, I won''t be joining you."


    "No, I''m just following my fortune." I see fortune telling as a fortune-telling technique. Soon, I began to divine because I wanted to learn fate manipulation. "


    "Oh, yeah. Will you stop talking about it all the time? I''m not here to chat with you."


    In contrast to the bouncing horses, the king became grumpy.


    "Well then, then, let me know what you think." Don''t pay at the front of the gate, but since you met me in person, you''re considering joining hands with me a little bit, right? "


    "An organization full of mysterious wonders in which people who are hostile to the center are connected to each other, Luke." So far the conditions are in place - no, if the conditions are connected, it''s obvious that we should work with the Snowflake Society. That''s a logic I can understand. I wish I hadn''t even had a negative point to blow it all up. "


    "What? What is that negative point?"


    "It''s you."


    King spoke out with half-eyed eyes as he asked Zheng Ma.


    "Ah... yeah. That''s what they say." I''m going to get on my feet right away, and I don''t want to talk about it. "I feel sorry for myself..." T-That''s right. "


    A political horse with a wicked face.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea to make it down here, but for now, I want you to show me what you guys can do." Show me the strength to convince me in this situation. "


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    In response to King''s request in a provocative tone, Zheng Ma smiled again and responded in two turns.


    Ah, yes. Can I ask you about your curiosity?


    No, no, no, no.


    The king pounces incredibly long before hearing the content of the question.


    "Listen to Junko Yukioka''s clone--"


    "Do you want to be killed?"


    King blocked the words of the horse that he was willing to ask in a furious voice.


    "I''m sorry, that was a disturbing topic. Then don''t touch it. By the way, Junko is part of my organization, so it might work in a good direction. I''m looking forward to it."


    With a charming smile, Zheng Ma turns his back on King and leaves the church.


    (Are you going to drop your own bomb while you''re away? I don''t like your attitude, but I''ll admit it.)


    King thinks, watching Zheng Horse''s back.


    "The face is cute, but the contents are so cute." It''s not like a doggy scent, it''s not like he can eat it. "


    Simon gives his thoughts. Simon had the same impression of a horse as King. Looking at Simon like that, King spills a smile.


    "I felt that she was a powerful influence on others."


    Pepper says. From Pepper''s eyes, I was fascinated by the horse. I saw you as a funny girl.


    "That''s right, the snowflake society is a fantasy-like organization that has its head tied up." It''s not normal, is it? If you don''t have the power to attract others, you can''t do that. "


    He didn''t like Pepper''s affirmation of the horse, and King put out his smile.


    (Well, it was the same for land, but if you don''t eat poison, it''s even on a plate. Breathe in the clouds, and be good at it.)


    At this time, King already had suspicions and dislikes about Zhengma, but he thought it would be a good idea to accept it.


    As a matter of fact, the office of the Resistance.


    Tsubaki went shopping, and two people came to Katsuhiko and Katsuhiko, and they were talking to each other for ten nights. The content of the conversation is generally about the struggle between the center and the tee time on the battlefield.


    I''m alarmed our organization won''t be attacked, but I don''t think there''s any sign of that at the moment.


    Yeah. I was alert to being blown up by a rocket launcher, and I had cameras and sensors set up so that people could stop by the sniper''s point, but no one came.


    "Dreams come," says Shoji.


    "The opponent is a merciless gang, so it''s cold and chilling to think that they might be attacked by their parents." Don''t the dreamers care? "


    "I don''t have any family anymore, so don''t worry. I killed them all." You''re a family member now, aren''t you? "


    When Ten Nights asked, Shiko teaed with a laugh.


    "To be realistic, I can''t afford to have such a fuss over my current tee time on the battlefield." Besides, I can''t imagine a battlefield tee time beating the center. The king we chased around today was a very big one, but he didn''t have any supernatural powers, and if we fought like that, we would win, but we didn''t feel threatened. "


    That''s why I think you shouldn''t underestimate it.


    Katsuhiko pierces the nail when she hears the words of Kaimei.


    But in fact, I think the backstreets are winning in quality.


    And, ten nights.


    "There are many paranormal abilities." But I couldn''t make a fool of myself with numbers and firepower. On the first day, we attacked ten central facilities simultaneously, destroying six of them. Besides, he murdered even one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure. "


    Katsuhiko shows a cautious attitude.


    "What? I got an email from Masuma."


    The shaking roars.


    "Even though you hate him, are you exchanging emails?"


    Ten nights asks unexpectedly.


    "Apart from likes and dislikes, a horse has power." You''d better have a connection. Now, look at this. "


    The holographic display was projected at a larger size.


    The Snowflake Society will have a big event in two weeks. Join me for ten nights at a time. It''s still a secret what kind of event it is. "


    That''s what was written in the e-mail.


    "What is the event in two weeks?"


    I''ll keep it a secret and join you. It''s almost empty.


    When I saw the sentence written by Zheng Ma, the dream came ten nights later.

 2707 14

    "It''s terrible to say this again, but that''s why she told me to stop." If only you''d listened to me. ��


    Nearly twenty years ago. On a rainy night, the Tamamura Ring, standing in front of the poisonous pig, told him with a sad expression.


    "Oh... I was desperate." I was serious about him, and I tried to save him. "Oh, and yet it''s like this..." The fact that I chose him... is a mistake in the first place... "


    The poisonous pig, wet with rain, asks with false eyes, as if it were a mantra.


    "That''s right. After that, you''re not bad. I''m sorry that I chose her. That''s all I''m sorry about."


    The ring tells, the umbrella folds, and the wooden sword stands.


    The girl the ring speaks of--that''s the poison pig''s wife. Ring was opposed to her marriage. Because I knew her true nature.


    After murdering his wife, the poisonous pig was completely confused.


    Desperate as he was, he managed to escape the reality by tackling a variety of illegal drugs and putting on an illegal dream band from one end. I tripped. I seek madness because I can''t stand my sanity.


    As a result, the spirit is eroded, and the poisonous pig loses sight of reality as desired. Dreams and virtual realities disappear, hallucinations become visible, and the shackles of the mind fall off.


    With the loss of illegal dream bands that can enjoy assault, rape, and murder in the computer world, and the absence of real boundaries, poison pigs indiscriminately carry out those crimes.


    It was a poisonous pig that had been targeted for obliteration from the center, but at that time, the poisonous pig had awakened its supernatural power. As a result of repeated trips to extremes, anomalies occurred in his brain, and he exercised his ability to materialize the virtual world he experienced in the illegal dream band and defeated the assassins one after the other.


    Taboo-designated, every day chased by fierce fighters who are proud of their skills. The days of fighting and killing were honestly enjoyable. The rough heart was still rough, but he was saved. I was hoping someone would kill me one day.


    In front of such a poisonous pig, a ring that was familiar and existed like an older sister is now blocked.


    "Woah... even Miss Ring... do I have to kill you?" Or am I going to be killed by Sister Ring? "


    Smiling, the Poison Pig activates its abilities.


    A few minutes later, the venomous pig was bloody, lying face down in a puddle.


    Later, the poisoned pig underwent a junkie rehabilitation program and went back to his senses. After that, the ring completed various procedures, and the taboo designation was solved as there was no more danger, and he returned as a member of the center. The poisonous pig also accepted them, thanking the ring.


    I felt indebtedness to both the center and the ring. That is why poisonous pigs live wise days and work for the heart. But the poisonous pig did not return to the light. The wound won''t heal. Sin cannot be wiped out. My heart stays cold.


    Mixing guilt with remorse and guilt, the poison pigs continued to spend their days escaping reality with illegal dream bands. However, after receiving the junkie reorganization program, it can be properly controlled.


    It was a joy for the poisonous pigs to see the emergence of a full-fledged enemy at the center of the battlefield: tea time. I am glad that I can contribute to the organization that has freed my life and provided for me for years. I think it''s okay to die like this. I even received it like that, wondering if I had finally been given a sunny stage.


    On the morning of the third day of the battlefield tea time and central fighting.


    One of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, Inspector General Hojo Tatsuyoshi was surrounded by escorts and admitted to the Police Department. Two escorts, including a driver, in a Hojo car. There are two more escort cars, and a total of eight escorts.


    All the guards are police officers. It was not the intention of Hojo, but it became a form of listening to the advances of his subordinates. His subordinates are those who also know the faces behind Hojo.


    (Huh. You''ve been after me more than that. you''re really daring and defenseless.....)


    When the car stopped in front of the police department, Hojo noticed a slight murderous intent.


    (How dare you sell your quarrels to the police force? It''s a big rabid dog, but it''s also a chance.)


    "Inspector General? Here we are."


    The driver makes a strange voice as he looks at Hojo, who doesn''t want to get out of the car. The first guard looked back with a strange look.


    (I can''t even feel the murderous intent of these people who are my escort anymore...)


    After sighing, Hojo leaves the car slowly.


    Immediately thereafter, large quantities of tear gas shells were released one after the other towards the perimeter of the car in which Hojo was riding and the car of the guard.


    ��Solid. Can you shoot a bullet in the head?��


    Hojo says with an impressive tone. However, this means was not unexpected at all.


    "It wasn''t Yuta''s story that both state power and state power collided head-on. I want you to prove it in front of me."


    "Commander! Please step back!"


    With an unstoppable smile, Hojo''s escort officers pushed him away and tried to get into the car.


    "No, you guys, back off. I''m out of your way."


    Hojo lightly pushed the two officers who were pushing themselves away. The two cops were lightly rolled to the spot by the tremendous force they had never experienced before, and their eyes turned black and white with the inspector general''s unexplained behavior and power.


    "Get inside the building. If we''re going to meet, we need to get back on our feet."


    To prevent tear gas, Hojo thinned his eyes with a handkerchief on his mouth. When he commanded the escort officers, Hojo touched his subordinates'' shoulders and back one after another with his palm.


    "Take off your jackets and leave them here."


    What do you mean?


    "Just do as you''re told." Get inside and put on a bulletproof plate. "


    The police officers were puzzled by the sheriff''s strange order, but as ordered, they took off their coats and put them on the ground.


    A few seconds later, a series of shots were fired.


    (Was the escort evacuated in time? Thank goodness.)


    In the tear gas, Hojo reacted to the murderous aura and avoided the shooting, stroking his chest.


    Moving out of the tear gas range, I could see a white old man with silver hair as an all-back and an eye patch.


    "Jack Wraith."


    "Oh, oh, what a privilege to be known to the top of the Japanese police."


    It was Wraith who tried to shoot the gun, but listened to Hojo''s line and spoke with a laugh.


    "I don''t know." You would have been rampaging in Yakuza City before. "


    "Don''t just say that." I guess I was the one who was disturbing the center. "


    Blushing Wraith.


    "I was hired by Chimbira Mafia in Yakuza City and killed many of these people." I want you to repay that debt, but-- "


    While Hojo was talking, multiple shots were fired. Not by Wraith. It was due to the men Wraith brought in.


    The dog keeper decided to visit the immigrant cave. Simon, Pedro, and Vivian accompanied her as her eyesight.


    "I know Pedro and Vivian are coming as guides, but how about coming with Simon in an emergency?" I don''t trust you that much, and you''re a dangerous person? "


    "Aside from whether it is dangerous or not, it is not trusted."


    Simon tells the lonely doggy that he is light.


    "Hey, look, it''s off-limits. Which one?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey."


    "What are you doing, you..."


    Pedro and Vivian stop the doggy who gladly overcomes the off-limits tagged rope at the entrance to the immigrant hole.


    "Why are you stopping me?" It''s off limits, isn''t it? You''ll want to come in to find out why it''s off-limits, Hutu. Or do you want me to come in? "


    "It''s not normal. It''s abnormal."


    Pedro spoke to the doggy with a cold expression.


    I know why you don''t trust me.


    "You know, I''m not kidding, this is the beginning."


    Hearing Vivian''s dialogue, Simon said with a tired face. I am asked about the trouble I had when I was in the United States with my dog.


    "Isn''t it exciting that you''re not allowed to enter?" I can''t help but want to see why it''s off-limits. "


    A doggy walks sadly looking back at a forbidden card.


    ��No, and have you seen anything or come up with something?��


    Simon asks.


    ��A lot of inspiration came to mind. It was a good stimulus.


    When the doggy said that, Simon squeezed his face and stopped his leg.


    "Hide."


    Simon prompted them to enter the estate.


    You''ve come all the way to this place.


    Simon said as he saw off the poisonous pig and Narutani Hanako as they crossed the crossroads.


    "Even though you''re the greatest person in the center, you''re fluttering." And I''m going to get into enemy territory alone. Interesting. "


    Dogs and cats, dogs.


    "Let''s follow him for a second and observe."


    ��That''s right, we need to find out what we''re doing.��


    The doggy suggested and Simon agreed.

 2708 15

    Hojo Tatsuyoshi''s father was also a police official.


    Hojo aimed to become a police officer in order to make what his father could not do come true. At the same time, there was a pure sense of justice.


    Hojo, who had been recruited as a career and was on a successful career course, began a side job as a killer on the back streets, questioning the police organization. I ran into an act like a Dark Hero, where the law sentences an evil I can''t do.


    Before the police organization found out, the deeds became known to the center of the backstreets. And with the help of the center, he took the commander''s seat in the front, and the position of thirteen stairs of pleasure in the back.


    The father always lamented and complained about the corruption of the police organization. Hojo advanced the reform of the police organization mainly with the help of the backstreets, not all of them, but more or less avenged his father.


    I think you''re the only person on my side!


    Avoiding multiple submachine gun shots, Rais was happy to see Hojo lurking in the back of the car.


    I see? Have you noticed anything more?


    When Hojo answered, a large number of fully equipped police officers appeared from inside the police station and shot at them.


    "Oops, I knew it, but over time, I''m going to suck." Hell, the sheriff''s a good setup, or some stupid comic book. "


    Leith muttered in disgust, hiding behind a tree.


    "You guys can step back!" I''m enough by myself! "


    I''ll tell the cops loud and clear.


    Huh?


    "What..."


    "Get back! It''s an order!"


    Being yelled at by Hojo, the police officers stepped back into the building in bewilderment.


    "Is he willing to do it alone..."


    One of the gangsters groaned dumbfounded.


    "Did you think I was crazy or something like that?" You''re right. You''ve already lost. If you think it''s a lie, shoot me all at once. "


    When Hojo suddenly stood up and said, the uniforms that the police officers'' guards had taken off just now slowly floated into the sky.


    The gangsters froze at the sight.


    Wraith was also surprised, but when she saw that she was activating some suspicious supernatural force, she thought it was better to kill it quickly, so she shot Hojo first. Let''s follow Wraith and shoot at the gangs of his men.


    The floating uniform instantly moved in front of Hojo and built a wall. The bullets were all obstructed by the wall of uniforms.


    "What the hell is that..."


    "It''s supernatural power..."


    Gangsters who stopped shooting and were stunned.


    Because the bulletproof fiber in the police uniform is extremely high performance.


    Hojo laughs.


    Hojo had the ability to breathe vitality into the touched cloth, pseudo vitality, and manipulate it. Even if you don''t touch it directly, you can put it under Hojo''s control even if you touch another cloth with a cloth that breathes life into it.


    Hojo breathes life into his handkerchief as he pulls out several pieces of it from his pocket. A lifeless cloth gains the ability to fly.


    A few handkerchiefs bypassed the wall of the uniform and flew towards the gangs.


    When the handkerchief touched the gangsters'' clothes, the clothes they were wearing suddenly moved like a living creature, tightening the gangsters'' bodies.


    "I won''t explain my abilities to you." See it for yourself, taste it, and make your own judgment. "


    Hojo speaks out without being lumpy. All the gangs, including Wraith, were tightened to the clothes they were wearing, falling down and unable to move. Your legs and hands are pulled by your clothes and crossed. I feel desperate, but the pulling force of the clothes is stronger, and I can''t tear the clothes from the inside. In the first place, the clothes they wear are bulletproof fabrics, so they can''t be torn by force.


    "The power to manipulate clothes..." That''s against the rules. "


    (It''s a cloth, to be exact.)


    Hojo pushes into his heart listening to Wraith''s dialogues as he rolls to the ground and frowns.


    "What do you think? This country''s governor is strong, isn''t it?"


    Hojo peered into Wraith''s face and uttered such a dialogue with his own face.


    "Yes, yes, kill me."


    "If you''re going to do that, I would have killed you already." I need to talk to King, to be exact. You''re close to the King, so you can talk to him directly, right? ��


    Hojo reminded Wraith of the police officers who had entered the building.


    Poisonous pigs and Chinese piglets visited immigrants'' caves, which didn''t mean much. As Simon and the dogs on his tail suspect, it''s not the purpose of doing some kind of work. Rather, the aim is to make them suspect.


    Simply, the poisonous pigs sailed into enemy territory and waited to be attacked. As usual, the goal was to lure enemies into baiting themselves.


    You''re being followed, aren''t you?


    Hua Xiao whispers.


    "Oh, that''s a bad tail. But is there any sign of an attack?"


    A poisonous pig who thinks what''s wrong with him.


    "Among the followers is Simon Bell, number two." In essence, it''s the top tee time Japanese branch of the battlefield. "


    "Oh, did you get a big one?" No... is such a big guy following you around? That''s a funny story. "


    Hearing further reports from Hua Xiao, the poisonous pig gets more and more lost.


    "Maybe there''s a trap... but there''s nothing I can do to overlook it." Let''s do it. "


    Yes.


    "Natsuya, you set it up first." While walking. "


    Yes.


    The Poisonous Pig ordered Hua Xiao to activate his abilities.


    "Hey... there''s something wrong with me."


    Simon calls for vigilance. An abnormal situation occurred in which more and more colorful flowers bloomed on the road ahead of us. Furthermore, flowers were beginning to bloom around Simon and the others.


    It''s better to stay away from the flowers.


    The doggy jumps over the flower with a big strand.


    "You''re curious, aren''t you? Let me see what happens when you step on it."


    "No, it''s not like this."


    Shortly after the doggy laughed at Simon, who was joking, the doggy noticed something wrong with his body.


    Are you dizzy? My vision is wobbly. Besides, my footsteps are crumbling... is this... that kind of ability?)


    A doggy sees two people walking in front of him. As if you hadn''t noticed your tail, you went ahead.


    ��Hey... what''s this? I''m... drunk?��


    "Me too..." It''s in the same state as when I drank it.... "


    Vivian and Pedro complain about the condition.


    "Besides... this drunkenness is pretty bad." Probably get drunk when you''re near the flowers. That''s the kind of ability. "


    Shortly after Simon said it, the poisonous pig and Hua Xiao stopped and looked back.


    "Oh, that''s a good finish." And... it''s a terrifying ability. "


    Thank you.


    Hua Xiao smiles at the poisonous pig that praises him in a good mood. Every time Hua Xiao uses his abilities in front of a poisonous pig, he is said to be terrified.


    "Wow, the drunken gangs. Are there immigrants? Okay, I''ll punish you for being drunk during the day."


    When the poisonous pig tells the four of them, they take out the illegal dream band and put it on.


    "Don''t lick me!"


    Vivian shouted, his figure transforming. Feathers and scales grow all over the body, limbs become claws, and mouths grow from mouths.


    Vivian, humanized by birds, rushes in toward the poisonous pig and Chinese baby. Although he was drunk, he could still rush straight ahead.


    In front of the Vivian, a kangaroo wearing boxing gloves, cigars, sunglasses and kindergarten clothes emerged and stood in the way.


    The kangaroo''s right hook burst into Vivian''s face, though Vivian didn''t care. Vivien who will be defeated soon.


    "Ugh..."


    Pedro smokes powder and wraps around Vivian so he doesn''t end up running away.


    A kangaroo jumped out of the smoke and approached Simon.


    Simon shoots a gun at a kangaroo. I was drunk and my aim was accurate.


    But the bullets didn''t hit the kangaroos. Another kangaroo with a similar look appeared in front of the boxer kangaroo, and he blocked the bullet by using the two signs marked "Dokiri" as his shield.


    ��Nmu... what the hell is this joke...?��


    Just in case, Simon shouted, thinking that he didn''t want to be killed by these fools.


    "Come on, the enemy seems stronger." I''m so sorry. Shouldn''t I? "


    A doggy says he is lying on the ground.


    "Surrender on your own. We''re just in time for reinforcements."


    Simon said, and a bullet shot through the head of a kangaroo with two signs echoing from the tip of the arrow trying to say more guns. Shortly thereafter, the sign kangaroo disappears.


    Further behind Simon and the others, Hua Xiao confirmed the figure of a skinny man with a sniper gun standing up.


    "Yayama... I''m really joining the battlefield tea time"


    Immediately after Hua Xiao muttered, Ye Shan pulled the trigger and shot the other kangaroo through the head.

 2709 16

    A kangaroo with a wooden hammer and an additional kangaroo with a chainsaw appeared, but both were immediately shot through by Hayama and vanished.


    "Hayama! Watch out for the flowers!" If you get close to the flowers, you''ll get drunk and drunk! That''s the kind of ability! "


    Simon yells and warns.


    "Flowers and maggots... it''s an impossible mismatch." It''s the destruction of beauty. It''s blasphemous. Ughh... it''s impossible for a maggot like me to get close to a flower. The maggot stays in view from a distance, with political hesitation. Oops..... "


    Hayama jumps back and leaves the flowers as he watches the flowers grow at his feet as he speaks to himself with a miserable expression.


    A kangaroo in kindergarten clothes with a machine gun appears and shoots at Hayama the moment it jumps out of the flower.


    Hayama keeps moving without stopping and lurks in the shadow of a telephone pole. Flowers bloom there again.


    Maggot Kraime


    Hayama holds a sniper gun and quickly climbs a telegraph pole to escape the flowers.


    Simon shoots at Hua Xiao. The person with the ability to blossom drunkenly was judged to be this person.


    Hua Xiao hurriedly dodges the bullet. Then, the number of flowers that blossomed from the telegraph pole around Simon and Hayama decreased visibly.


    Simon and the others woke up a little drunk.


    I see. If you don''t concentrate, you won''t be able to blossom again, and the flowers will disappear.


    "In addition, the degree of drunkenness also changes according to the number of flowers." I mean, if the flowers disappear completely, we''ll be shirafu. Do you still have a hangover? "


    Simon and his dog understand the enemy''s abilities.


    If this happens, Hua Xiao will continue to be targeted, but the poisonous pig hasn''t seen it in silence, and I''m assuming it. A kangaroo with two signs reappears and reappears in front of Hua Xiao to prevent Simon from shooting.


    "Even if I turn it off, can I cum as many times as I want?" But there''s only a limited number of them at one time. "


    Machine gun kangaroos and sign kangaroos, the dog says.


    In fact, the concept of the illegal dream band currently used by poisonous pigs was a substitute for playing with the twin kangaroo gangs, so the dog owners'' guess was correct. You can only bring out two animals at a time, but instead you can bring out as many times as you want, and you can take out various items.


    "I want to support you, but I''m going to get in the way right now..."


    Pedro muttered. Pedro can hide his blindness and appearance by his ability to produce powder, but if he uses it at a strange time, it can be harmful to his allies.


    Hayama sniped from a telegraph pole and shot the machine gun kangaroo in the head. A machine gun kangaroo that will disappear again.


    (From two to one. Is it going to take a while for us to be together again? Or can you get out right away? Probably the former, but this void in one state will be a chance for us to break up.)


    Simon turned his head and looked towards Pedro.


    Pedro, around that kangaroo.


    La-la-la


    At the behest of Simon, Pedro poured out a large amount of powder from his own body.


    Dust and smoke stupid as if it were a living creature, heading towards the sign kangaroo at a considerable speed.


    (Was it caused by Pedro''s body...? "It wasn''t the ability to make it happen anywhere in the range.....)


    Simon, who didn''t understand Pedro''s abilities, felt like tonguing. This gives me a little time while the powder arrives. Another kangaroo will appear in the meantime.


    But the other kangaroo doesn''t show up. It ended in Simon''s sorrow. Powder smoke surrounds the sign kangaroo and completely blocks the view of the sign kangaroo.


    Hayama shoots a gun. I was aiming for Hua.


    "Ugh! Guu..."


    Hua Xiao groaned and knelt on one knee. She was being shot through the thigh.


    "Naya"


    A poisonous pig calls out.


    All the flowers that bloomed around Simon and the others disappeared. I also wake up intoxicated.


    (Woah... it''s disgusting. I think we should pull back.)


    Poisonous pigs, I think. In addition to the large number of enemies, Hua Xiao, the rope he asked for, has become incapable of battle.


    Hua Xiao''s ability is extremely powerful, and even if the opponent is a group, his fighting ability can be significantly reduced without asking questions. However, it depends heavily on Hua Xiao''s concentration, and if he stops concentrating a little, the effect of his ability will expire. Dodging an attack reduces the number of flowers, and if you want to take damage, it disappears completely.


    Pull the sign kangaroo out of the powder and put out another hammer kangaroo as a shield. Meanwhile, the poisonous pig was carrying Hua Xiao and trying to escape from this place.


    Behind the cub, a pure black shadow sprang up from the ground. The poisonous pig is surprised and stiffens for a moment.


    Huh? I''m sorry!


    The moment I felt a sign behind me and was puzzled, a shock pierced through Hua Xiao''s body. The black hand pierced from my back pierced my body and pulled out to my chest.


    Hua Xiao spat out a lot of blood from his mouth and saw the black, blood-stained hands that grew from his chest. Something is gripping my hand and I''m standing in a violent pulse. Immediately after I understood that it was my heart, I felt my own death and despair, my black hand crushed my heart in front of Hua Xiao''s eyes and splashed blood.


    "He''s..."


    Simon groaned at the black figure and glanced at the doggy.


    (Devil... you came out at this timing. Then it would have been nice if you had come out earlier and hit me unexpectedly.)


    The doggy looks at Devil and laughs. Normally, Devil moves with the dog''s movements, hiding behind the dog''s shadow. We don''t always go together, and we often go somewhere away from our dogs.


    "Naya! Shit!"


    It was a venomous poisonous pig, but even more unfamiliar enemies were added, and judged that it was not equivalent to a driftwood, and fled the scene in a hurry.


    Hayama and Simon shot at the escaping poisonous pig, but the sign kangaroos and wooden hammer kangaroos continued to shield themselves from shooting. And the poisonous pig enters the bend.


    Simon followed the poisonous pig, but the poisonous pig ran away on a motorcycle along the way. Looking behind him, Simon gave up the pursuit.


    "You''ve come to a good place. I''m relieved that you''re on my side."


    Simon smiles at Hayama as he returns.


    "It''s an excessive compliment like a maggot. Woof, I guess."


    Hayama looked toward Devil as he twisted and twisted his body.


    "Devil, you''ve been here." Did you enter tea time on the battlefield? "


    Do you know each other?


    Simon asked in the Hayama dialogue, and the doggy was stunned.


    (This guy... you knew Devil. Is this a bad idea? No... I didn''t want Devil to come out in front of someone he knew. Why are you coming out of nowhere?)


    Even from a doggy perspective, I don''t understand Devil''s principles of behavior. I don''t know what I''m thinking because I don''t speak when I talk. However, the doggy treats Devil like a compatriot, and he sees the idea of doggy conveying.


    "No, I think I know this guy."


    Simon points at the dog with his thumb. When Hayama looks at the doggy, the doggy shrugs his shoulders with a bitter smile as if he were deceiving. Devil had disappeared in the meantime.


    "I wish I had died..." Even though you''re younger than me, you''ll cum first... oh... "


    Meanwhile, the poisonous pig mumbled such a thing as he ran his motorcycle and mourned the death of Hua.


    Wraith went to the police station''s reception room. All of Wraith''s men were taken to the detention center.


    "Hello, King..." I''m sorry, I screwed up and they''re all captured. I''m in the police department right now, and the chief of police is dead right in front of me. So, I want to talk to King. "


    Dressed to follow Hojo''s instructions, Reis called King and gave Hojo the receiver.


    Nice to meet you. It''s Hojo Tatsuyoshi on the thirteen stairs of pleasure.


    You don''t say hello to the Chief Inspector, you say hello to him under your title. It''s the king of tea time on the battlefield. "


    King makes a terribly grumpy voice.


    "It''s not the Chief Inspector you need, is it?" Now, let''s get straight to the point. What''s the purpose? "


    Even though we''re dealing with butchery, isn''t that a stupid question?


    "Is the purpose of the destruction of the center?" Why is that? "


    Huh? Are you tossing around?


    "Just in case, I want to hear the reason clearly from your mouth." At least I don''t have any reason why you should kill me. "


    In response to Hojo''s words, King thought for a few seconds.


    Would you like me to appeal to you that you''re not a monolith, and let you go?


    "I''m not begging for my life alone." Please refrain from unnecessary killings. This is my guess, but you saw someone I could tell by talking to. "


    Nnh......


    King let out a roar that felt like he was going crazy. I didn''t think Hojo, who was killed, would contact me like this. But more than that, there''s a reason to be mad.


    Have you forgotten who sold the fight first? And you don''t even know it?


    King''s tone changes to something much softer.


    "Kiriko Toxida''s words are not our consensus." At least I was against her way of thinking. "


    Hojo continues to speak in a sincere tone. It was passed on to King. Even without looking at her face, it was being conveyed by her voice, content, and intuition.


    "If you want to crush each other thoroughly, you''re stupid." I don''t think you guys stand a chance, and even if you do, I think you''ll bleed out in the meantime. Is that how you want to fight? "


    "I don''t want to tell my heart to someone I''ve never met. But... somehow I figured you weren''t the type I hated.��


    At this point, King was quite shaken. In any case, in the organizational unit called the center, the Hojo individual decided that it was okay to believe.


    "Are they the ones behind the center?" I don''t like the rulers of this country. Your backstreets are their center of gravity, right? The backstreets are necessary for the country''s rulers to manage the country conveniently, and the only reason I''m attacking the center is because I''m clearing out disturbing watchdogs. In the thirteen staircases of pleasure, the ruler stood. Isn''t that true of Mayor Kiriko Toxin?


    Hojo was impressed when he heard King''s words and seemed to be doing a lot of research on the other side.


    So there''s no room for negotiation, so you''re going to keep going until one of them dies?


    Then you will come to the immigrant cave. It''s already spreading strange rumors. "


    "From my point of view, immigrants are also subject to protection. Rely on the police."


    Huh? What kind of gangs in the world rely on the police?


    King laughs.


    "If you''re embarrassed, you can sneak up on it." Even now, he''s sneaking around on the phone. "


    Don''t be so clear. I''m not thinking of a drop. I don''t even know what I''m going to do to win. I don''t like it, so I just keep hitting until I feel better. I just trampled on the weak and the poor, and beat up the rulers on top of that. ��


    "However, those who spend their lives hungry for you are not accumulated." Please also take into account the handmade products. Please. "


    {Nh...... if you can do it with sincerity like that...... I''m weak......}


    King will not let down the merciful, the benevolent, and the sincere. And I don''t know what Hojo said.


    I''ll think about it.


    Briefly, and hang up from King.


    (There is a response. It was helpful because it was not a type that didn''t understand the story.)


    When he finished communicating with King, Hojo stroked his chest.


    "You look like a good guy even though you''re the head of the police?"


    "It''s a terrible prejudice."


    Hojo spilled a smile at the teasing Wraith.

 2710 17

    "That old man, he''s failed in a row."


    Hanging up the phone, King sighed heavily and laid down on the bed.


    I''m not going to do it without a rope.


    Pepper sits next to the king and sleeps.


    "Pepper, if you have something to say, you can say it."


    King smiles and prompts with a soft tone.


    Even so, it just makes Mako uncomfortable.


    ��I don''t care.��


    "I don''t think there''s a chance of winning this battle." The enemy is too big. I did a good job on the first day, but the numbers are too different. I didn''t think about 400 people. Bring me all the tee time soldiers on the battlefield, and maybe we can fight a little better. Also, I think I''m losing in terms of human resources.


    Listening to Pepper Tai''s unabashed words, King meditates.


    "I see. Well, I feel that now." I can''t believe the center had this much power. "


    Seeing the opponent''s power completely wrong, King took it seriously. Pepper admitted that everything was correct.


    "The center hasn''t released half of its strength yet." Most of them hid in the clouds to keep sacrifices down. And most of all, the people in the back streets are hardly in it. Of course, it''s not about the center. "


    Is that nasty hungry ghost that used supernatural power to defeat me still falling apart?


    King frowned and took Pepper''s hand and laid it on his forehead.


    "Pepper is right. With your current strength, you won''t be able to win. Then there''s only one thing to do....."


    King''s voice goes down.


    "Next time, be prepared to brawl and lose as humiliatingly as possible." It''s going to be the next motivator. "


    "You shouldn''t do that. Defeat is counterproductive. The soldiers'' morale goes down."


    The pepper was opposed by the quick attack.


    "The cowards... no one has the personality like me, right?"


    "I disagreed, but I''m close to Mako, too."


    Pepper also smiled at King, who listened honestly and smiled.


    Why is Mako so obsessed with the center?


    Pei Tai bumps her doubts.


    "Don''t stick to it." It''s a thing that''s been around for a long time. I won''t give you a hand, but the one who gave me a hand will crush it with all his might. "


    "That''s all? I think there''s more to it than that." I feel anger and hatred other than reprisals because I was just killed. "


    "Oh... well... I told you that when I called the police." I don''t hate the center. On top of that, the people behind it and behind it are my enemies. "


    As he spoke, King carried Pepper''s hand to his cheek. Pepper sees what King wants and gently strokes King''s cheek.


    Pepper, what do you think the real evil is?


    King closes his eyes comfortably and speaks.


    "Are we gangsters truly evil?" I... haven''t been a gangster that long, but I think it''s different. Somehow, including gangsters, city mud, drug dealers, pimps, scam artists targeting old people, and even killers are not the same evil as the worst. They all look like sad people. It''s just a story from my eyes. Some of them may be corrupt, but if you divide them by category, they''re not completely evil. "


    King doesn''t insist that his thoughts are absolutely right. It''s just how one feels.


    "There are people in this world who don''t even know how to melt." We''re outlaws, but we''re not much worse than us. There''s evil in the world like pushing into a dung pot and choking it with dung, and killing it over and over again. And unlike us, they''re not treated like criminals, and they don''t want to be treated like criminals. "


    As he spoke, King clenched his fist tightly.


    "Luke was trying to fight them. But the battle didn''t end. Life was too short. I only had a short life to give."


    While talking, a lot of conversations with Luke crossed my mind.


    "I will take over Luke''s will." But it''s not like I don''t want to. I can''t pretend that I can''t see the shit falling in front of me. I''ll clean up the shit, and I''ll dispose of the shit that''s dripping. Push his shit into his mouth. "


    The people who are manipulating the center behind you are the equivalent of that?


    "That''s right, I hate the shitheads." The bourgeoisie connected to the powerful. Those who are doing good, trampling people, causing pain to people and satisfying their greed, and rinsing people''s blood. They even make people''s suffering pleasurable. "


    Pepper thought that gangsters and people in the back streets were commercially equivalent to that, but she kept silent. King, knowing that, must be revolting with that degree of severity.


    "Anti-power. But why would Mako call himself a king?"


    Huh?


    A king is like a symbol of power.


    ��That''s right... umm... that''s right...��


    Pepper pointed out, and King thought about it.


    "When Pepper said it, I kind of didn''t like it anymore. Alright... let''s stop."


    "Huh...?"


    "I''ll stop calling you King and put you back in Mako."


    "No, all of a sudden..."


    It was usual for King to say something ruined just because he thought of it, but this decision was always ruined.


    "Well, if you change it now, you''ll be confused, after this fight is over."


    When he smiled mischievously at Pepper Tatsu, King clung to Pepper Tatsu''s body.


    Tamamura-mae, a pastry shop. Goddy and Tsubaki took many of their men and surrounded the confectionery shop.


    It''s a strange sight to surround a pastry shop in such a bad way.


    You''re one of them.


    Funny said, and Goddy pointed out. By the way, the ring seems to be absent and the store is closed.


    "Don''t be alarmed. It could blow up again with a bomb. Stay away from the building."


    Draw the attention of my men, Godi.


    ��As far as I can see from the window, I don''t think he''s inside. It doesn''t cost any sensors."


    The man who flew the drone reported it.


    Then I''ll wait for you to come home.


    And, teasing.


    "Fifteen of us, including the other one."


    "But you said you had to leave Jack Wraith."


    "It seems that Grandpa Wraith has failed again." The police caught me. "


    "It''s better to live without being killed."


    Your men are talking while you wait for the target to come home.


    After a while. There were a lot of bangs coming up. It seems to be the sound of a motorcycle.


    "Hey....."


    Funny points to the driveway. Goddy and his men also look into the driveway.


    A large group of motorcyclists gathered and stopped in the driveway in front of the candy shop. They were all women, all in special attack clothes. Even more noteworthy was their age. All the women on the motorcycle were in their late forties and fifties, no matter how they looked at it.


    All of the bikes have a fairly large windshield in front of them. Many motorcycles have a banner that says Yin Yu, the dark wicked betting nest, and the embroidery of the same word is written on the special attack clothes. The women carried a variety of gifts such as wooden swords, serious weapons, pistols, morning stars, submachine guns, doses, sickles, assault rifles, bowls, metal bats, large wooden hammers, blue dragon swords, and flamethrowers.


    Fully filling the wide driveway, the gangs were dazed to see the armed motorcycle group continuing to the end of the road. The number is beyond count.


    "Hey, what the... these guys"


    Is this the Japanes Zhen Running Group?


    "I''m not happy with my age, even with the Zhen Running Group."


    Isn''t he one of Tamamura Ring''s people by age?


    The gangsters whisper to each other. There were no shards of intent, and they were all pulling back.


    "That''s right."


    In response to the last dialogue someone uttered, I raised my voice. The row of motorcycles in front of the candy store cracked, and the Tamamura Ring in special attack clothes advanced with a wooden sword on its shoulder.


    Not only because of the clothes, but also because of the face, it was not the usual ring. Instead of a gentle expression reminiscent of a bodhisattva, the face was distorted by a fierce rage reminiscent of a number of things, and stared at the humor and goddesses.


    "Don''t worry, you rotten gangsters!" You can do whatever you want with your human fox, but I''ll let you keep up with this depravity! "


    The elderly women in special attack clothes pointed their guns at each other at the same time as the ring was cut in the shape of a demon. In addition to pistols, shotguns, submachine guns and assault rifles, some even had small grenade launchers and bazookas.


    "Hey, what are you going to do?"


    Gordy asks. We''ve lost the will to fight. The number is too different.


    "Hah... I wonder if I''ll be able to see the difference in the number of people and fight..." Well, if they won''t even allow us to surrender, we''ll have to fight to the death, but either way, the result is the same. That''s why... hey, I''m surrendering, so make sure you keep me safe. "


    Faithful called out to the ring and raised her hands. Gody and his men followed suit.


    "That''s a wise decision."


    Looking at the faces of the tee time on the battlefield, where he was in a pose to throw away his weapons and raise his hands, the ring returned to its usual calm face and laughed gently.

 2711 18

    At the request of the center, both the Resistance and Plutonium Dundee organizations, which were supposed to fight tee time on the battlefield, were now all gathered somewhere in the city for a meeting.


    Not just a meeting, but the nuance is that they are waiting in one place for the movement command to come down from the center.


    I can''t hear you today.


    Is it okay to take a day off today?


    Marie and Ten Nights look at the clock. It''s already around 2: 30 pm.


    On the second day, my heart was lightly turned upside down, but what happened on the third day?


    I wonder if the voice of the Lord does not lead to the angels, if they are not engaging, or if they are not engaging themselves.


    Angel responds to Kaoru''s words.


    "The information has just arrived." Jack Wraith attacked Inspector General Hojo Tsuruyoshi, but he was captured unsuccessfully. Also, a humane diagonal blade was murdered in an immigrant cave. ��


    Kona, who opened several holographic displays and checked the backstreet information, reported.


    "More information: Tamamura-san gathered his old Rampage friends and captured the teatime gangsters gathered at the candy store."


    Just like Akina, Kaiyumu reports that she was collecting information.


    Huan-san, it was the Zhen Running Group.


    "You should at least call him a tribe."


    Rin says, and Angel smiles bitterly.


    "I looked into Mr. Huan''s past for a bit. Even the head of Yin Yu, the biggest legendary lady in Japan''s history, is the Evil Power Gambling Lair."


    Ahahaha, you can''t imagine it from your usual Mr. Ring.


    "Well then, at my age, I wonder if you''ve come to the battle with your special clothes..."


    Lai Meng reported further, Shaoshi laughed, and Ten Nights became a subtle expression in her imagination.


    "Look at this news for a second"


    Rin expands the size of the holographic display to a position where everyone can see it.


    "The government has announced a policy to provide substantial financial support to immigrant settlements across the country, to review infrastructure, and to review various immigration laws. At the same time, after acknowledging that immigrants have become the root castle of overseas mafia and gangs, they also show the idea of setting up their hips and embarking on the countermeasures--"


    "Wow, that''s so explicit." This is also the work of the center, isn''t it? "


    Marie frowns at the news.


    "If this improves the lives of immigrants, it''s not so much the government''s achievement as it is the tee time on the battlefield that kicked and moved the government''s ass."


    Dreams come and go sarcastically.


    "To be honest, I want to support tea time on the battlefield from the center." Emotionally. The government, the bureaucracy, and the great people of the big companies don''t care. Let your strength speak, and your blackness shall be white, and you shall be wise, and cowardly, and a liar. Isn''t the center a similar thing? "


    Marie throws up on the top of the Buddha.


    Ring-san is a good person, but I think that Marie-san''s side of the story is in the center...


    Shiki agrees with Marie.


    "Teatime on the battlefield is a symbol of rebellion against power on the other side. That''s the composition again this time. I wonder if it''s an organization with such a policy."


    And the dream came.


    No matter how much Tee Time on the battlefield looks at the center and the people behind it, the announcement of support for the immigrant hive could turn the tide.


    I''m sure that''s what you''re after.


    Katsuhiko said.


    Six people gathered somewhere: Poisonous Pig, String Helix, Hojo, Okida, Ebony, and Mr. XXX (Quadrax).


    Is it online?


    Ebony, who arrived late, asks in a dumb voice.


    "Don''t worry, they haven''t been followed. If I don''t meet you in person, I''ll be disgusted with my sex."


    "I agree with that."


    Hojo and Okita said.


    "I know what tea time is like on the battlefield." They saved the immigrant hole. But Kiriko Toxin - the ruler didn''t think it was pleasant, and took a stance that was opposite to the tee time on the battlefield. This is where it all started. And I was already wrong at this point. "


    Before Ebony''s visit, Hojo eagerly preached a policy aimed at reconciling the treatment of immigrant caves with tee time on the battlefield.


    "Even now..."


    ��Not anymore. I''m sure we can fix it now."


    The poisonous pig cracked his nose in awe, but Hojo said it with a true face.


    I''m sorry I''m late.


    That''s where the ring comes in. I listened to the conversation over the phone while I was on the move.


    "Ring-san, who completely crushes the tee time on the battlefield?" Or do you want to make it by hand somewhere? "


    The string screw asks.


    "By the way, me, Okita-san, Ebony and the poisonous pig are crusaders."


    "This is a joke." Follow me, too. "


    Ebony complained when he heard Mr. XXXX.


    ��How did you come up with such an idea to crush it thoroughly?��


    The ring is dazzled.


    "Have you forgotten what happened before the launch of the back alley?" At that time, we thoroughly crushed the mafia and finally ended the insider war in Japan. "


    Okita says with a reproachful tone.


    "That was that time." He was an untold opponent, and his enemies were total invaders, and all he wanted was to devour this country. Tee time on the battlefield is not that kind of opponent. "


    "Hmm..."


    In a gentle tone, Okita roared with his eyebrows closed. I certainly admit that the ring is not wrong.


    But now, is there a good place to drop something?


    "I want you to leave it to me."


    Hojo sued when the stringed helix asked a question.


    ��As far as I actually talked to King, he wasn''t that poisonous, and he was the kind of guy who could talk. We can negotiate enough."


    Tsk, it''s not going to end this way


    Listening to Hojo''s words, he threw his legs out onto the table as if the poisonous pig had become infidel.


    The evening of the third day. Underground church that is the tee time of the battlefield.


    "Simon, tell me your honest opinion. Do you think you can win by fighting like this?"


    Simon asked the king in a pose sitting shallowly on the sofa with his elbow on his lap and his jaw on his palm. There is also Pepper and a doggy in the same room.


    "It''s very impossible." We should withdraw. "


    As Simon finishes, King exhales with a small breath. It was the same answer as Pepper Tai.


    "I thought I could go to an electric strike, but I was totally mistaken. It''s strategically swinging to the center. If you''re serious about winning, you''ll need all the tee time members on the battlefield. No, I can''t say I can still win.��


    "Oh dear, if you think that I was the first one to stick out unusually well, the result would be this." I wonder if we should miss the start after all. Huh, I don''t like jinxes. "


    Listening to Simon''s unabashed opinion, King sat back on the sofa and smiled.


    ��We just have to get as rough as possible before we retreat.��


    "I think you should wipe your butt before this wound spreads."


    Simon is obsessed with King''s policy.


    "Then you can''t do it."


    "If you want to cut down the immigrant hole, you can ruin it as much as you like." The origin of this idea is also the immigrant hole, but it is also the immigrant hole that is our ankle shackle. And the enemy is seeing through it and sticking to it. "


    "Nh......"


    Listening to Simon''s argument, King scratched his head in a sinister manner.


    "I knew you were going to set up an immigration hole, but I didn''t expect you to move the government." Moreover, instead of a whip, I''ve been flickering candles. "


    The dog said.


    Rather, I would have taken the immigrant cave as my ally if it had been a whip.


    Is that candy more attractive?


    Simon said, and Pepper said the question.


    "The sun is easier to move than the whip and the north wind." And unfortunately, once a country''s government gets in, we won''t be able to cum any more. "


    Simon shrugs his shoulders.


    "The immigrant cave is a delicious territory for us." I was raised to do so in a short period of time. And he''s also our comforting ally. However, the possibility of losing it just like that also emerged. If you keep fighting like this, you might lose it. "


    In fact, it is unfortunate to see such a development from Simon who was crushing the bones of the work.


    "It''s annoying, but I don''t know..." Even if you stick like this, there''s nothing good about it.... "


    King made a decision and called Hojo.


    "I''m sorry, but this time it looks like we''re going to have to back down." We have the nuance that we started fighting for the immigrant cave. Whether you intend to nostalgize the immigrant cave or treat it with care, the meaning of fighting will diminish. "


    ''I see. I''m sincerely glad you made that decision. You made a good decision. "


    In contrast to King, who speaks in a melancholy tone, Hojo plays his voice. Hojo''s voice is the speaker, and the other three are listening.


    My opinion is cracked too. It is divided between those who want a settlement or a temporary truce and those who want a total armistice. But if you say so, the resistance will be contained. ��


    "Hey, good luck." Ahh, let go of Wraith, Goddy, and the others you''ve caught. "


    Upon hearing the phone call, the doggy sneaked to the corner of the room.


    "It''s getting stupid." Is the festival over sooner or later? Moreover, it feels like a dragonfly. It''s a real story. Rarely do facts become stranger than novels. "


    The doggy moved to the corner of the room and whispered out loud. Whether it was a whisper or not, it made sense to speak up. However, King and the others did not listen to him.


    "I think I can make it interesting by stirring it a bit." Don''t you think, Devil? "


    No answer. But I knew he was there, and he was a dog that I was sure he could hear.


    When King hung up the phone, he called me by mistake.


    The name of the demonic horse appeared in the notice.

 2712 19

    ��Um, this may be a hard reality for you, and it may be an unacceptable proposition, but please listen to me at the end and think about it.��


    "That kind of prefix is Usee." Just tell me what you need. "


    When he heard the voice of the horse, King frowned and expressed his discomfort.


    ��You''re not doing well, are you? The center is more advantageous, isn''t it? That''s what I look like. [M] Well, here, why don''t you quit and rearrange the partition?


    "It was just like that, too."


    ��Oh, that''s right. That''s convenient. Oh, I''m sorry. My mouth slipped. Yeah, but I don''t think we need to give up our central strategy altogether. Just get ready and try again, and we''ll get the stage ready. I''ll also lend you personnel. However, it will take time. Two weeks later, the Snowflake Society is planning a big event. Along with that, I want you to be ready, put in more strength, and attack us. In the next two weeks, let''s put together a detailed story, devise a plan, consult a lot, and make arrangements.��


    King sighed as he swiftly decided on a transfer of power and demanded a horse.


    (I want to yell at you for licking me, but this is not the case. Whoever the opponent is, I wonder if it''s like this)


    Although he did not have so much conversation, King had roughly understood the character of Zhengma.


    "At your pace, can we match that?" I don''t like that area, but it depends on the content. "


    The Snowflake Society is an event that proclaims full-scale social progress. Names have been on the streets for a while, and we''ve had a live broadcast where we can see the residents on the streets for the first time, but we''re planning to do it more extensively, and we''re working on it right now. In two weeks'' time, let''s run the event and fight the center of the backstreets simultaneously. "


    Listening to Zheng Ma''s plans, King rolled his eyes for a second.


    "I don''t know what kind of event I''m going to have, but is it going to be okay for me to go through the events for the main street and the back fight at the same time?"


    Thank you for your concern. It''s totally fine. We are. "


    King is suspicious, but Zheng Ma speaks confidently.


    "Something... you just talked a little, but... you look like an overconfident guy." I''m a boast. I can''t trust that kind of guy. It''s not just me, it''s everyone. "


    ��Oh, that''s amazing, it''s often said. But if you show strength, everyone will shut up, and many of the children in my organization initially doubted me, even before I joined my organization."


    "He''s going to fall into a pitfall someday. I feel sorry for the one who falls with you."


    "No, I''ve dropped it many times already. I was in a bad mood, and I couldn''t see around me, so I made a lot of mistakes."


    A shimmering horse.


    (Is there a lot of mistakes? What you can say with a laugh is, on the contrary, trustworthy)


    It turned out that he was not a simple type who absolutely did not admit his own mistakes, nor did he admit his weaknesses, so King reviewed the political horse a little.


    "I''ve been failing a lot." Especially when it comes out, it''s always a mess. It''s like I failed this time. Can you trust a guy like that? "


    If you say that, on the contrary, I can trust you.


    (There are places that can be reached.)


    King has a slight impression of the political horse, and he also remembers his empathy.


    ��I''ll tell you again, it depends. Tell me your plan. Tell me what an event is."


    ��I''m sorry, that''s a secret now. I can''t tell you."


    King often thinks silently about a stubbornly silent horse.


    "Okay, but I can''t answer right now." Let me think about it a little bit. "


    That''s what King hangs up.


    ��What do you think?��


    King looked at each of the three people in the room and asked.


    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but we should stick to the story." If you refuse, I''m sure Masamori will do whatever she likes without any contact, just by using her battlefield tee time. If that''s the case, we should form an alliance to monitor the movement of the horses. Well, I don''t want Zhengma to understand its existence, so it''s a tedious story. "


    And dogs. Personally, I would prefer you to avoid alliances with the Snowflake Society, but I didn''t confuse public and private enough to bring in personal convenience here and induce you to avoid alliances.


    "It looks like you''re a crazy type, and you don''t want to get involved. But as the dog says, I don''t think you should leave him alone."


    Pei Tai gives an opinion.


    "It was they who made the Philsey List, wasn''t it? In other words, we became the emperor of the American underground organization because of their power. Even with the Philsey List, it''s only possible because of its considerable power. For better or worse, it''s not a good opponent to ignore. The dog is right."


    Simon gives his opinion.


    I see. I''ll use it as a reference.


    King who stands up for his little words.


    "Pepper, I''m hungry."


    Yeah.


    In response to King''s words as he left the room, Pepper followed.


    Four people, Jiro Tsumori, Junko, and Midori, walked through the passageway of the N building of the bathtub if there was dust.


    "Two weeks later, when I had a big event at the Snowflake Society, I received an email from Masuma."


    Tiredness speaks to Junko.


    "Yeah, I''ve got a lot of orders for me."


    Junko smiled bitterly.


    Oh, by the way, you''re now part of the Snowflake Society.


    It''s Bart time, though.


    "Whoa, Jun-san asked me to make a modified human ~?"


    I don''t have that, but I wonder if there are any requests close to that.


    While talking to Midori, Junko noticed that Hot Jiro had been silent and uneasy.


    ��What''s the matter? Jiro-kun, it looks like you''re not feeling well."


    Junko strokes Hot Jiro''s head and dog ears as she cares.


    ��Because it''s so sensitive... it''s especially fundamental...��


    Hot Jiro shook his head in disgust.


    "I can''t help worrying about Mako. On the second and third days, the momentum of the battle is clearly leaning toward the center."


    Teatime on the battlefield and the battle of the center were hot juniors checking one by one.


    "Midorisa, I''d like to meet this Mako person." He''s probably the same person that Jiro Tsubaki is, and he''s familiar with my previous life. When you''re fucked, you''re the wife of Jiro Hot in your previous life. "


    "I was a couple with Mako in my previous life..." I''m a little reluctant to do that..... "


    Listening to Midori''s words, Hot Jiro was as sinister as he could be.


    Would you like to see the plane and go see it?


    It is proposed by Junko.


    "I would be grateful if you could do that." Or...... it''s so grandiose, but I want you to help me when Mako''s pinched. "


    It''s okay.


    Yeah, no problem ~


    It''s fine.


    When Zenjiro asked for it, the three of them agreed to it.


    King and Pepper Tai meet at least three times a day. Take the time to flirt with it.


    Zheng Ma seems to be quite uncomfortable with Mako


    After the act, Pepper speaks with a cold head.


    "It''s the same with dogs, but I hate people with mouths and flattery." There are no people who try to round people up with their mouths, who say things like that, who say things like that, who try to push people off with just their nails, and who pass on with three inches of tongue. They''re all frivolous. "


    Some of the executives in my organization have such connections, and King is fiercely disliked. However, if the person is competent and helpful, evaluate them properly. King doesn''t let his treatment depend on his likes or dislikes.


    "But, he probably has something like me." There is a part that is worn with me. And that''s for sure. "


    It was only King''s intuition, but King had always acted on his intuition, and as a result, he sometimes failed, but it was more successful to follow his intuition.


    "That''s right, I''m thinking of writing a new picture book." Pepper, I need your help, too. "


    Huh...? You want to help me?


    I wondered if I could help you paint a picture, and Pepper Taichi pulled it off. I was not good at painting.


    "Do you have any good subjects?" Please inspire me. "


    King rubbed his cheek against Pepper''s confused cheek.


    "Even if they say so..."


    I think it is better than helping with the painting, but I felt that it was a serious responsibility.

 2713 20

    The fourth day since the beginning of the Tee Time invasion on the battlefield.


    Wraith, Gody, Wu Jiao, and the other members of the police were released at the same time.


    Isn''t that the end of the fight when you''re released?


    ��No way... I still have a terrible migraine headache, and I don''t think so��


    Gody and Funny say.


    "But is there any other reason to be released?"


    Looking back at the bewildered faces, Wraith called out.


    ��You mean you won?��


    ��Not necessarily. There is also a possibility that it was made by hand."


    "That means you surrendered..." It was definitely bad flag color on the second and third days..... "


    "Not necessarily. Aren''t you going to retreat with some kind of condition?"


    "There must be a good reason for our release."


    The members whispered to each other.


    Why don''t you ask?


    Wraith makes the call.


    I''ll pull it up this time. Just now, I applied pears with the Chief Inspector. I tried to scuffle as much as I could before I retreated, but I didn''t. Honestly, I was wrong about the enemy''s strength, and I wasn''t prepared enough. In two weeks, I''ll carefully prepare to invade again. "


    I see. That''s a shame.


    Wraith tells everyone else about King''s report.


    It''s a defeat. Well, I don''t know.


    Goddess shrugs her shoulders.


    "But I still have a bad feeling about that..."


    While concerned about the migraine, Hayes had a strong feeling that the fight was not over yet.


    In the General Inspector''s Office, Hojo projects multiple holographic displays and attends online meetings.


    The faces of Ring, Poison Pig, String Helix, Okida, Ebony, and Mr. XXX emerge.


    "I negotiated with Tee Time on the battlefield and set up a truce. They said they were withdrawing, so they released all the gangsters they had caught."


    Upon hearing the report of Hojo, some people were surprised, dumbfounded, and grumpy.


    Do whatever you want.


    Okita''s face warps in disgust.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Would you have preferred to continue the war like that? "


    Staring at Okita, Hojo quietly asks. Hojo had no particular ill feelings towards Okida, although they were often in conflict day by day. But this time, it''s a different story. I remember Okita''s strong backlash and anger.


    We would have dominated. I should have pushed it off like that. Even if you leave now, you may be ready to attack again. "


    Not only is there such a thing as a king, but if you can kick a king''s ass, you must be doing it.


    I agree with the cat and Grandpa. It''s all about negotiating conveniently with the enemy. "


    Following Okita, Ebony and the poisonous pig also expressed discomfort and revulsion at Hojo''s actions.


    "I want you to think about the treatment of immigrant holes in the future. The immigrant caves will also be beneficial, and if the tee time on the battlefield is convinced, the reason for the fight will disappear. I think the reason for the retirement of tee time on the battlefield is because the government showed me to change the treatment of immigrants."


    Hojo insisted in a harsh tone.


    That''s something I agree with. If we had done this from the beginning, there would have been no conflict and no loss of human life. "


    The ring sends a helper boat to Hojo.


    You seem to have a lot of empathy for tee time on the battlefield.


    Okita glared at Hojo and said sarcastically.


    "There is nothing wrong with their stance on immigrant holes. It''s weird to be in harmony with a poisonous idea like that."


    Hojo asserts with disdain.


    "It seems that I feel the same way." However, even if we change the treatment of immigrants too suddenly, it will be troublesome. "


    Until then, the silent string screws opened their mouths here.


    "I''m not telling you to treat them better all of a sudden. Just don''t make it worse."


    "We have already had the government announce it at a press conference, and we will need changes that will be beneficial to the immigrants. If you want to revamp the treatment of immigrant holes during this period, the tee time on the battlefield will not only be furious. It is pounded from everywhere, both at home and abroad. The tee time on the battlefield unfolded exactly as you wanted it to.��


    Mister XXX calmly described the current situation.


    I agree with Hojo-san. It would be better if you could interact with the top of the tee time on the battlefield and make it by hand, even for a limited time. ��


    and a ring.


    Oh, I disagree. Even though one humane diagonal blade was taken yesterday. "


    The poisonous pig stretched his arms and twisted his face in a funny way.


    I''ve already made up my mind.


    No matter how many opinions the thirteen stairs of pleasure break, the final decision will be made by the ring and follow the ring. When we hear opinions, we do not decide by majority vote.


    Hojo called King after completing an online meeting with the faces of the thirteen stairs of pleasure.


    "Just now I talked to those on the thirteen stairs of pleasure. Some of you insisted on settling the matter here, some insisted on a settlement line, some demanded toughening the treatment of the immigrant grottoes, and some demanded that you be gentle."


    After all, I''m not a monolith. And what happened to the results?


    "Now I''ve settled down by making it by hand." When the government announces the treatment of the immigrant habitat, there will be some changes, but it will never be a bad thing in the future. ��


    Now... well, it''s convenient for both of us.


    King laughs sarcastically.


    "As for me, I want you to avoid fighting not only now, but forever"


    ��Even though we started killing each other, that''s a difficult story. No, it''s sweet. I''m just going to give you a break this time because of what you''ve done.��


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s sweet." Forgive the uselessness of killing each other. I''m a member of a police organization. You started this fight because you were angry about immigration in the first place? Do you have any more reason to fight when you have won the war and your demands have been fulfilled? "


    You''re not a monolith, are you? Some people want to keep us hostile and immigrants in slavery, don''t they? Give them to me. I will definitely kill them. I won''t kill you. "


    It was Hojo who tried to persuade him, but King didn''t show any sign of retreating.


    "My father was a police officer."


    What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    "He was a man with a strong sense of justice. I''ve been plagued by corrupt police organizations. I took my father''s avenge in my present position, but it is still far from ideal. Isn''t it true that you and I are alike? You''re a gangster, and I seem to be the opposite of a police officer, but aren''t you looking at the same thing?��


    Ah... oh... I guess so...


    King raises his voice in bewilderment.


    (You''re not good at hiding your emotions. Straight and pleasant. And you''re reluctant? At least he knows what people feel. That''s why I''ve been selling fights to the center.


    You can tell by talking, but it is also a troublesome type that is dangerous if you treat it wrong.


    "I felt that way, and I appealed to you to avoid fighting with you."


    "I''ve never met you either, but as long as I was listening to you, I felt that way. I don''t think he''s lying. I hate liars who only talk. Those who put sweet cream on their dung and line it up with rhetoric will soon find out. That''s why I believe you. But as things stand, I''m not going to stop the fight altogether. If you were in my shoes, you''d come to the same conclusion as me."


    Hojo understands King speaking in a calm tone. I suspected that there would be problems with King''s position, organizational issues, and above all, that King himself would not be able to dispel suspicion and hostility toward the center and the true rulers.


    "I see, but I won''t give up." I don''t know when you guys are going to attack again, but I''ll figure out how to avoid a fight by then. "


    "Two weeks later."


    When Hojo declared, King told him his plans lightly.


    Is it okay to tell me that?


    ��I''ll trust you. If we don''t have to fight, we won''t have to fight. However, if I don''t have enough ingredients to change my mind in two weeks'' time, then I won''t be able to do anything. Do your best to die.


    In the end, King hung up the phone, speaking in a charming tone.


    At the end of the call, Hojo sighed heavily.


    (In two weeks? We have to do something by then. Oh no.)


    Even though he was aware of it, Hojo was not in a panic. I felt comfortable negotiating with King and sat down on the sofa with a smile on my face.


    Hojo''s smile suddenly grew stronger.


    (What the hell?)


    Hojo stood up as he felt a strange sign.


    A terrible and disastrous sign. And a definite smell of blood.


    It appeared in front of Hojo, who stood nervously.


    Shadow the floor stupidly. No, it''s too black to call it shadow. It was as if the black ink was moving. It was that black thing that was sending out evil signs.


    It was a plane, which slowly flourishes and transforms from two to three dimensions. However, even in three dimensions, it was so black that it seemed to absorb all the light.


    The black uplift takes the shape of a person and opens his eyes. But only the eyes could see it with their faces. The black is too strong to confirm the shape of the nose and mouth. I don''t know the bulge on my face either. Only the hair can be confirmed. From the moment they opened their eyes wide, they looked at Hojo.


    Even though his body was full of evil, Hojo felt that his eyes were terribly clear.

 2714 21

    If you want to improve the treatment of immigrant holes and not invest in our activities, there''s no reason to fight anymore.


    After completing his phone call with Hojo, King said with a discouraged look. On the other side were Simon, Pepper, and Wraith, who had returned.


    "It doesn''t even look like a king." Once you start hitting each other with your boobs, don''t do it all the time. "


    Wraith stands up.


    "I''ve failed twice, and I don''t want to be caught and told by a dumb old man."


    "Ugh..."


    Lace groaned as King thrusts his half-eye into her.


    "That Hojo guy told me." That what I''m looking at is the same. "


    Hmm? What the hell is that?


    Simon mumbled to himself, and Simon rang into King''s dialogue with an annoying expression.


    "I know I''m an enemy, but I''m sure you''re saying the same thing." I understand what you''re saying. Maybe that''s the right answer. "


    "Hey, King, can''t you just let that guy get away with it?"


    "Maybe so." But I don''t hate Wave Festival..... "


    When Simon asked, King turned toward Simon and smiled.


    "I also told him that he would come again in two weeks. By then, we''ll have to make sure we''re convinced."


    Haha, it''s okay to be like a king, right?


    Listening to King''s dialogue, Wraith laughed at the opposite words.


    Hojo''s ability to manipulate cloth is not innate. I got the chance to meet someone.


    Hojo sought pure power. I asked for strength. Because we calculated that strength for battle is important for gaining power, and after gaining it.


    "Well, most of the monsters are human remodeling ~. Some of them have been demonized after lodging their souls in the machine ~. It''s like an alligator cotton, an umbrella ghost, a wheel entrance, and so on ~"


    Hojo, who knew a man named [Uncle Yu-soo] in the men''s yuzo, was endowed with supernatural power by his manners. It is an application of the technique of demonizing objects, and by pouring its own vitality into non-living beings, it can be pseudo-living and moving.


    Hojo was able to use this power only with cloth. With this power, Hojo has been able to cut through many dangerous situations.


    As soon as the black-bodied Phantom appeared in the room, Hojo pushed his right hand into his pocket and breathed life into his handkerchief. In addition, he pours his life into the clothes he wears.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you?"


    After knowing that there would be a first battle, Hojo asked.


    Then, as if a black man had poked his hand into his body, it appeared in Hojo. And it looks like you''ve taken something out of your body.


    In front of the vigilant Hojo, the black man dropped something he had taken out at his feet. After dropping it, I put my hand in my body again and took out the same thing.


    Blood splashes every time I drop it. What he was dropping was pieces of meat. The pieces of meat also came with clothes. Hojo found out that the clothes were scraps and uniforms of police officers. In other words, the pieces of meat you''re dropping belong to the police officers.


    The edge of the meat dropped was made of letters. It was arranged with devil in pieces of meat.


    As soon as he had introduced himself, Devil raised his face and asked Hojo.


    (Was this the smell of blood...? "You must be the most nauseating person I''ve ever met in my life.....)


    Seeing Devil''s anomaly and madness, Hojo remembered his anger and chill at the same time.


    (That''s... from the Spiritual Defense Division...)


    Hojo sees that there is a red badge in the uniform mixed with pieces of meat. The Police Department also has a department that deals with attacks by extraordinary forces. It turns out that he was the one who was killed in the department.


    (Sensing this person''s intrusion, engaging and fighting back? I saw him as a very capable person)


    Hojo puts his hand out of his pocket and throws his handkerchief into the air.


    The moment Devil''s gaze was directed at his handkerchief, Hojo bent down and laid his hand on the carpet. Quickly unbutton the uniform jacket at the same time.


    The handkerchief flew like a willing creature and stuck to Devil''s face.


    Do you have a proper nose and mouth?


    A handkerchief clung to his face, and he saw Devil''s face exposed to the ridge, and Hojo muttered to him in an uninteresting manner.


    With both hands, Devil pokes a handkerchief that blocks his sight, but instead of moving away, he tries to penetrate his body through his nose and eyes. The power of the handkerchief was stronger than Devil''s.


    Without removing the handkerchief by hand, Devil resorted to other means. He blows out his handkerchief with a parallel blow from his face. There were many other ways to deal with it, such as growing branches and roots and emitting beams.


    Immediately after that, the floor was heavily wavy, and the Devil was wobbly. The carpet that was breathed into life by Hojo became stupid.


    A handkerchief cut in two by the shock wave attacked the Devil from the left and right. One of them was caught by Devil''s hand, while the other was clinging to his ear and trying to penetrate into his body through his ear.


    A leafy branch grows from Devil''s ear. The handkerchief that was about to enter the ear hole was pushed out by the branches, and the leaves glowed, beaming from a close distance, and turned into extinguished charcoal.


    The carpet thrusts up Devil. The collapsed Devil rolled sideways.


    Aiming to avoid the timing, Hojo''s jacket flies in, wraps around Devil''s neck and tightens up.


    Causing trouble, Devil flattened again and escaped the restraint of his jacket.


    The flattened Devil moves toward Hojo.


    "Unfortunately, you''re still in my territory."


    Shortly after Hojo told me, the carpet jumped up and one side was turned upside down.


    The flattened devil was stuck to the carpet, but the carpet folded so as to trap the devil inside.


    Devil moves to get out of the carpet gap. However, it is not only folded, but also subjected to strong pressure from the carpet, and almost unable to move.


    Shock waves were fired while flattened, but the carpet did not freak out. Instead, the Devil was damaged by the shockwave recoil.


    (Strong, plus some interesting abilities)


    Devil pays tribute to the opponent he is fighting. Hojo''s ability was found to be excellent in both applicability and lethality.


    The Devil, made overdead by the lily, can transfer his soul to a schism stored elsewhere and resurrect even if he destroys his flesh in front of Hojo. However, if the carpet stays folded, I think we can''t do anything about it.


    That said, Devil wasn''t completely stuck. It divides in a flattened state in a folded carpet.


    Additionally, Devil has triggered a friction erasure ability. What happens when the collapsed inner friction is eliminated while being pressed with tremendous force?


    "What!?"


    Suddenly, the carpet showed an unexpected movement, and Hojo unexpectedly shouted a surprise. It was a move that had nothing to do with Hojo''s intentions. The folded top surface slipped and shifted a lot.


    When the carpet moves, Devil pops out of the folded carpet. Solve the flattening and return to the original state.


    (I don''t know how you got out, but that would be a disadvantage to you.)


    It was when Hojo smiled and tried to take off his tie and fly.


    Devil puts his hand on his stomach and chest and takes something out of his body.


    He was pulled out and looked at the two objects that Devil''s hands were grabbing, and Beijie peeled his eyes and stiffened.


    Devil''s black blood covered his neck with open eyes. One is a woman in her twenties, and the other is a boy who is only about five or six years old.


    ��And... punch... slap...��


    Hojo shakes his voice and calls out his name. Devil''s neck was the daughter and grandson of Hojo.


    Devil casually throws two raw heads at Hojo''s feet. Then I put my hand further inside my body, took out something again, and threw it at Hojo this time.


    Hojo stretches out his tie like a sword and sharpens it, cutting off what was thrown at him.


    Devil picks up something again and throws it at her. Hojo wipes it off with his tie and sword.


    Seeing them fall to the floor, Hojo shuddered in anger. Two small arms cut off from the elbow and two small legs cut off from the knee.


    "Ughiya. Mummy." It hurts, Mama. "


    Devil opens his mouth and repeats the screams with a stick reading.


    Hojo could understand what Devil''s throwing and the dialogues Devil had spoken meant. I didn''t just kill him. I killed him. A child who is only five years old.


    "Huh. No. Huh. Stop it!"


    And repeat with bar reading again. Hojo understands that it is a dialogue that Hojo''s daughter murdered my child before she saw it.


    Hojo''s fury and hatred seemed to be on the rise, and Devil could clearly see it. Additionally, Devil can manipulate negative emotions in people. Devil amplifies Hojo''s anger and hatred to make him lose his cool.


    "This demon ahhh!"


    Hojo barks in rage. Devil was waiting for this time. Furious rage distracts attention. It also causes you to lose focus.


    Hojo didn''t even notice that the other devil who flattened it had moved behind him and materialized in three dimensions, and even released a terrible murderous aura.


    Another split Devil pushed his hand against Hojo''s back.


    Looking at Hojo with a stunned expression of blood, Devil narrowed her eyes facing Hojo.


    It didn''t take the police officers long to discover it.


    "Inspector! Are you there?!"


    Even though it was scheduled for a meeting, I didn''t come here often, and I didn''t get any response even if I contacted you. As a result, it was assumed that there was something wrong, and several police officers pushed to the General Inspector''s office and knocked on the door violently.


    Excuse me!


    Unresponsively, they opened the door and the police officers stiffened when they saw what was there.


    What jumped into their eyes were three raw heads placed side by side on the floor. In the middle is Inspector General Hojo Tsuruichi. Next to it was Hojo''s daughter and grandson. Next to the desk, Hojo''s neckless torso with a hole in his chest was rolling. The pieces of meat that were placed in the form of letters in front of Hojo''s eyes were now scattered scattered.

 2715 22

    The sheriff''s murder came to light on a backstreet news site before it ran on the main street TV or the Internet.


    Hojo Tsuruichi''s murderer is Mugo. My daughter and my grandson were also killed...... ��


    There''s no mercy for foreigners.


    Inspector General Hojo was the greatest man in Poly, and the greatest man in the backstreets, a man who was set up like a comic book, but who was he?


    Isn''t the Chief of Police the greatest in Poli?


    Now, three of the thirteen stairs of pleasure have been called Kill on the battlefield teatime.


    On the first day, the tee time of the battlefield was dominant, on the second and third days, the center was dominant, and on the fourth day, the tee time of the battlefield was attacked again.


    "Those who have a comparable position on the main street and those who can quickly identify themselves by investigation have this kind of risk. Even if it is the top executives of the center and the chief inspector."


    Pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu...


    Ohhh... it''s been a long time since I''ve had a puffy puffy!


    Sounds like an alarm!


    Besides, it was the Marshal''s office that was murdered.


    ��Additional information. There appears to have been more fragmented bodies at the scene.��


    Junko, Jiro, True, Tired, and Midori gathered in the day care room of the Baste N building to watch the reactions of the residents in the back alley.


    ��It''s a hot topic in the back streets, but it''s not reported in the press on the street.��


    "Maybe I''ll do a cover-up." It''s too shocking a case, and the police are an organization that prioritizes men over people. "


    ��Tired,�� Makoto said.


    "I don''t think Mako will do anything so terrible..."


    Hot Jiro said with a blue face.


    "Tea time on the battlefield has a history of exposing journalists to the ground." And the city hall officials. "


    "But even my family..."


    True pointed out that Hot Jiro tried to deny it with a trembling voice, but he was slightly suspicious. I know how harsh Mako''s personality is.


    "This will make the struggle more fierce."


    ��Hmph... not only the center, but also the police will turn it into a serious enemy��


    The police and the center are in the same stratum as the rulers in the back.


    Tired, Midori, Junko said.


    "Hey... I''ll call Mako..."


    Zenjiro stood up and stepped away from the four of them. Mako seemed rough, so I didn''t want Junko and the others to hear the conversation.


    Following the death of Hojo, Ring held an urgent online meeting.


    I wasn''t expecting this tee time on the battlefield.


    The elderly young man in leather jangle on the hunting hat says with a difficult face. This man is the founder of the anti-backstreet organization "Luciferin Dust" and is called Hikaruno.


    The thirteen Yoyo staircase members who participated in the meeting were Ebony, Okida, Poison Pig, String Screw, Mr. XXX (QuadraX), Hikaru, and Ring. Not all of them.


    "Hojo-san was in contact with the tee time on the battlefield and was still negotiating." And she also said that it was like the negotiations had been put together. "


    As well as explaining to the light field that has just returned, Ring said.


    "It was because they were all together that we were about to become a family. I wonder if there were some of them who thought it was bad." There was a lot of me here, and maybe there was a lot of me around. "


    Ebony says in a grumpy voice.


    A maneuver for those who don''t want to break the ceasefire? In other words, instead of being killed by tee time on the battlefield, it could be someone on my side?


    That''s what you''re saying. Ichikichiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Ebony makes an increasingly grumpy voice in response to String Helix''s words.


    "Oh, if such a person is on the side of the center, I can''t leave him alone more than tea time on the battlefield." It''s worse that way. "


    "You and I will both be haunted by that." Because it was sticking to Hojo. "


    When the poisonous pig complains, Ebony ironically throws up.


    You don''t have to find the real culprit. It would be appropriate to deal with the tee time on the battlefield. "


    Some of them frowned at Okita''s words in a solemn tone.


    ��Oh, is this your doing? When I first said it, it was like I confessed.��


    ��No one will say the answer because they may be put into doubt. I don''t have to be suspicious. Of course, I can''t do anything stupid like putting my hands on my brothers and sisters."


    When the poisonous pig asked straight, Okida went off arrogantly, as if he had reopened.


    It''s impossible to find a peaceful route after this. Even if I knew I was being danced by someone. "


    And Mister XXXX.


    This is ridiculous!


    "We have no choice but to continue the struggle." If Hojo-san''s life is used up and Hojo-san''s development becomes unwanted, it will be the worst development, but it is very impossible to end the spell with this. "


    The ring speaks of a miserable decision.


    It would be better to put mud on the central sign.


    If you still don''t fight with this, the authority and deterrence of the backstreets of the center will disappear.


    Hikaru said. The two of them were either hoping for a ceasefire, but they also understood that if they were to get this far, they would not be able to make it by hand.


    Teatime on the battlefield was also puzzled by Hojo''s death.


    "What do you mean? This is..."


    Ahhhhhhhhh


    Simon and Alan groaned as they saw the report of the death of Hojo Tatsuyoshi on the thirteen stairs of pleasure, which appeared on the holographic display.


    "What do you mean?" That''s... obvious, right... "


    King''s voice trembles. His strong clenched fist was trembling.


    "It must have been the center."


    The dog said with a smile. The laughter didn''t stop naturally and I didn''t want to hide it.


    "Those who have opinions close to the tee time on the battlefield have also been disposed of and shown off, while at the same time blaming the tee time on the battlefield and using it as a pretext to continue the war." It''s simple, but it works. I''m going to forcefully put together an organization that is not a monolith, and I''m going to attack it with all my might. "


    I think the doggy is chatting while I''m cumming.


    (Devil. You''re doing a great job. You did the best you could with just that dialogue of mine. It was such a lovely encounter.)


    A dog that is aware of Devil, who has not yet returned, and gives praise in his heart.


    "It was because he was trying to avoid fighting with us that his companions, who didn''t like it, were killed by their families. And that''s what we did... hahaha, that''s two birds in one stone. If you think of the appearance to your faction, three birds in one stone. hah hah hah...."


    A faint laugh resounded. King dares to laugh when his head is boiling with anger and he doesn''t even want to laugh.


    "I was just talking on the phone... but I wasn''t the kind of guy who was uncomfortable talking. I hate the police, but I''m not the type to hate them. I felt it. I was a little impressed that some of the great guys are like that every now and then. I suspected at first that he was a good guy just by the mouth, but that wasn''t the case... There was definite sincerity." He was trying to follow the right path... "That''s why they killed me!"


    Thinking about Hojo, King''s anger boiled like a magma.


    "Someone who was trying to do the right thing was treated as an intruder and killed in cold blood, and even his death was used and abandoned..." It''s so annoying, so sad, and I feel sorry for it. I feel that way even though I''ve never met him. Whether it was thoughtless or not, you''ll feel cheap sympathy. "


    "It''s not cheap."


    Pepper tongue said perfectly. King looks toward Pepper Tai.


    Looking at King''s expression, Pepper''s chest hurt. He has a terribly sad face. Once in a while, King showed such a face only in front of Pepper Tatsu, but now, with Simon, Alan, Wraith, and the doggy around him, he is showing it with dignity.


    "Pepper... I''m so thirsty."


    King requested, and Pepper touched King with plenty of love.


    "King, Qing et al......."


    You don''t have to do that.


    King Doss''s shrewd voice blocked Wraith''s remark.


    "Aren''t you good...?" If that''s what they''ve done, let''s do it. I''m going to kill all those people who are going to expose such a terrible imitation of this shit. "


    "Calm down. You can''t win the fight right now, so I decided to pull back for a rearrangement, but I''m so angry here--"


    "Shut the fuck up. You don''t have to say anything more. I know, and I''m not that stupid. Retreat now. Nothing has changed in my schedule. That''s what I was going to do."


    Simon tries to calm down, but King blocks them, and speaks in a low voice.


    "If you want to pull it up, you should do it quickly." Perhaps the enemy won''t even allow it. "


    Ahhhh


    When Wraith said it and Alan nodded, King received a phone call. Simon is also on the phone.


    Mako, this is a terrible situation.


    King''s call was with Jiro Hot.


    "Nothing''s wrong with me." I''m going back to my own country for now. "


    If you need any help, just let me know.


    "No way." You don''t really care about me, do you? "


    King throws up roughly and hangs up the phone. As soon as I hung up the phone, I felt the bad feeling on my face when I hit Hot Jiro.


    King, we''re in a terrible situation.


    Simon, who was also on the phone, will report it.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s nothing."


    King said to the throwing spear.


    "A large number of police officers and the Zhen Running Corps entered the immigrant cave. We''re on our way."


    Upon hearing Simon''s report, King stood up in great anger and murder. Just by seeing the motion, some of the people on the spot took a breath.

 2716 23

    Devil was in a good mood. It''s been a long time since I had a good time from the bottom of my heart. It was pleasant. It was shocking.


    When I met a man named Dog One, and listened to him speak unilaterally, Devil decided to act together as he invited me to do. I don''t think the choice was wrong.


    Devil feels that he has met his brothers and sisters for the first time in his life. Mizuki, who is an admired serial killer, sees himself as the same person in a different sense. I am sympathetic to my dog.


    Together, they prefer to bring evil upon the world. It''s fun to just scratch around. I enjoy causing bad things. That''s the point. That''s the point. Devil is pleased to have encountered and had encountered someone other than himself.


    When he heard the doggy whisper, Devil instantly understood what he had to do. The doggy showed it to me. He pressed the switch. And what the dog keeper wanted became what he wanted.


    Devil feels he has something he doesn''t have while he''s in his family. I hope that it will give me a new view. I can see a different landscape than when I was moving alone. And now, I''m tasting a different kind of joy.


    But on the other hand, Devil had a feeling. Either one of them will kill the other. Devil kills the dog first. The doggy kills Devil first. Devil has become an overdead, almost immortal, but not immortal. I think dogs will find a way to do that.


    Devil sees that whoever pushes the kill switch first will decide which one dies. How does that switch come on? Are you tired of thinking about this? Dissatisfied with the results? I still don''t know that. I don''t know unless I try it at that time.


    The switch does not come on now. I don''t have the idea of turning on the switch and killing it before it turns on. There is no sense of crisis. You can enjoy the present now.


    Many of the cops who entered the immigration hole were armed. Most of them were SATs.


    While the sat surrounds the church, non-SAT police officers are waiting in front of the church. They are all cops in civilian clothes.


    "Have you decided to meet up with Tee Time on the battlefield again?" But... a woman named King didn''t look like a man who didn''t understand much, and she didn''t look like a villain who could do anything ruthless there. "


    A beauty who is more than 2 meters tall and attracts the attention of a private-clothed policeman says in a man''s voice. Ashiya Kurodou, a detective of the backstreet division of the Ease Police, is called the ultimate weapon of the Japanese police and is feared by the residents of the backstreet.


    "There are people in this world who can''t forgive." Better than a gangster or a mafia or something. "


    Kurodou once met King in the United States. Kurodou still remembers King''s dialogues, which he uttered with a flame in his eyes. That King and his innocent mother and child can''t be connected in the Black Door.


    "Ashiya, Kan-chan, don''t make any unreasonable remarks. It''s not what we think is true, is it?"


    Kasumi Takeda, also from the backstreet section, snapped a black bucket and pulled out a nail.


    "I don''t know Mr. King, but I have the same questions as Mr. Kurodou-chan. But don''t turn your back on the fact that three people have already been killed on the thirteen steps of pleasure. If you don''t deal with it with caution and relentlessness, we could be killed."


    "I don''t need any more preaching than that."


    Kiyodo Sakai [Sakai Yotsugu], head of the backstreet section, smiled calmly, but Kurodou turned towards him with a grumpy face.


    "I don''t know the truth, but the result is everything. Chief Inspector Hojo is dead, and we can''t pull each other. And I got caught up in the police."


    Umezu, the chief of the backstreet section, said.


    "The police, the center, the gang, the most important thing is the face." We''re going to fight for it. "


    While saying that, Umezu remembered what Simon told her when she once visited an immigrant grotto.


    (Gangs, mafia and police, I just put it in the back and front. The most important thing is honor. You''re going to sacrifice everything for that? I''m sure you said that. Besides, so is the country. That''s what happens when you become a group. Throw your life away for it. (ridiculous)


    Kurodou remembered the same dialogue and refused.


    (I can''t consciously break it off. Am I blue? No, you don''t have to be blue.)


    "It''s not cumming." You risk your life for the sake of the men. No, if you''re fighting for the dignity of your soul, it''s still cool, but the reason for fighting is prehistoric, right?


    Even though Kurodou thought so in his heart, he laughed and threw it away. It was Matsumoto''s end.


    "Don''t say unusually good things about Matsumoto."


    Once again, you can honestly praise me.


    When Kurodou smiled, Matsumoto smiled.


    I can''t use my abilities, can I?


    Mitsuo Sakurai confirms to Kanae.


    ��Of course. If I activate your power in this situation, it''ll be a mess.��


    Then why are you here?


    Kanae said, and the Black Dipper pushed in.


    "That''s right, Chief." The people at sat are a little upset, but... "


    Don''t say it out loud, you can hear me.


    Matsumoto obviously raised his voice consciously, and Umezu paid attention with a bitter smile. Some of the SATs face the backstreet section.


    "I mean, we''re going to do the raid maneuver ourselves, so we''re going to do something like stay out of the way, right?"


    "I know how you feel, but please don''t expose your navel bending attitude. Because it is possible that we will have their help, and it is impossible without them. If you pull on our legs, or if you don''t use your strength where it matters most, you know?"


    It was Sakai who laughed, but Matsumoto was terrified when he heard the last line.


    "Outside the church is surrounded again. It''s a church that''s surrounded by people. How many times do I have to do this?"


    Simon said as he watched outside with surveillance cameras mounted on the exterior wall of the church.


    "This time it''s the police." I took on the army over there, though.


    Wraith shrugged her shoulders.


    Is there no other way in or out?


    I dug it up from before, but it''s still under construction.


    "You''re not here besides the police, are you?"


    "It''s still outside the immigration hole." It is a rare running group with an average age of fifty years old. And they''re all women. "


    King continued to ask, both answered Simon.


    "Even retreating to my home country has become difficult." What did you just say on the phone to help? If you have an ate, call me. "


    "All right."


    At Simon''s request, King calls with a carefree face. The opponent was Hot Jiro.


    We''ve been on our way for a long time.


    Hot Jiro raised his voice.


    Everyone?


    Our original Junko Yukioka and Simon Bell over there and Masako Aizawa, who were your comrades. There are two other people. "


    "Is the original coming..." I wish I hadn''t wanted to see you for the rest of my life... "


    When he heard the report of Hot Jiro, King''s face turned moody.


    "It seems that the helpers will come." I don''t know if I''ll make it. "


    To throw a spear, like any other human resources, King said.


    What kind of helper?


    ��With someone like my brother... and someone like my parents?��


    Asking Pepper, King put his hand on his forehead and said disgustingly.


    (Will Junko come? That''s comforting.)


    Simon listened to King''s dialogue and understood. I knew long ago that King''s original was Junko.


    "Hey, they''re trying to get inside the church."


    The doggy peeks at the display and checks it out.


    "It seems that the helper can''t make it to the battle. There''s a lot of enemies, so once we get inside the church, we''ll engage them in an underground passage."


    When King gave instructions, a man in the room stood up. I''m not an executive. I hired a finisher.


    "Fufufufu, you were lucky. Today I am not a maggot. [M] It is a day when you can fly. And there seems to be further evolution. I''ll show you what''s at the end of the hammer. Boom boom boom


    Hayama leaves the room with his hands folded.


    "I know you''re good at it, but to put it mildly... I wish you weren''t a weirdo."


    Leith said as she watched Yayama leave.

 2717 24

    A part of the SAT that was unfolding around the church began to move.


    "Sat broke in."


    Umezu muttered as she saw SATs entering the church one after another.


    Here''s a look at you.


    "There''s going to be considerable sacrifice for each other." We can leave it to the backstreets section, but you''ll cum. "


    "I would appreciate it if you could take the role of going inside the enemy''s stomach bag first."


    Sakai laughed, while Matsumoto and Sakae sarcastically said.


    Huh? Don''t rush in, we''re all still here.


    I ran almost halfway in and saw the sat that was left of the half, and I saw a suspicious light man.


    I wonder if there are any Tee Time soldiers out there on the battlefield, and they''re alert to being stampede?


    Then we''re here, aren''t we?


    Umezu says that Matsumoto sharpens his lips.


    In other words, the back alley division doesn''t trust the fine dust, does it?


    ��It''s not a good idea to pull your legs together in the tissue.��


    Kurodou said mixed sighs, and Sakai said with a gentle smile.


    And there appeared eight men and women. Half of them are obviously minors.


    Those guys.


    The Black Dipper muttered as he looked at the faces that appeared. Dreams of Plutonium Dundee, Katsuhiko, Akina, Angel, Marie, and the ten nights of the Resistance.


    "The police are already in?"


    "Is that sat?" There aren''t many of them, and I wonder if they''ve already entered. "


    "Even if you look at the footprints, you will see clearly." I want you to observe it. "


    Akira and Katsuhiko say, and Akira notices Akira.


    "There''s no place for you guys." Just pull back. "


    Matsumoto stood in front of the eight and told Abu Takashi.


    "What is this nonsensical attitude, Lord Poli?"


    Marie looks at Matsumoto in a hurry.


    "Detective Matsumoto, the lower end of the backstreet section, is finished." Played the role of hedgehog. Shirokintaro''s position in the team lily. "


    "It''s easy to understand when you say the immature no-no-no-no-no-no-no, the new American character, who has just been scolded for stepping on his feet, right?" There''s a high chance that one of them will be useful in the detective drama. "


    Matsumoto returns to his colleagues in amazement as Lai Meng and Shoji explain.


    "I was told that, but how do I give it back?"


    "I don''t think that''s what we should hear ~"


    "You haven''t been told the wrong thing."


    Mitsuo and Umezu returned to Matsumoto, who asked with a genuine face.


    "Yo, Junko family''s faces"


    I switched to Matsumoto, and Kurodou stepped forward toward my dreams and the Ten Nights, raised one hand, and smiled and greeted them. Sakai also comes a little late.


    "Perhaps the enemy breaks through the sat and comes out." Please cooperate with me when you slap it from all directions. "


    Please deal with the gang that broke through and jumped out.


    Can''t we just go in there?


    Kurodou and Sakai asked for it, and Kaoru confirmed it.


    I think you should stop now.


    Sakai said, turning his back and going back. Kurodou followed suit.


    "Do I have to listen to the police?"


    Akina said with a bitter smile.


    "I''m employed by the center, and I''m not an employer, I don''t need to be told by the police, but it''s confusing to be seen as a selfish person"


    And, ten nights.


    "Let''s stick to it now." You can say the police interrupted you if you''re out of shape. "


    "Oh, the stones are coming to dream." Nice suggestion. Let''s do it. "


    When I heard the words of Lai Meng, I heard Shoji''s voice bouncing.


    The head of the SATs descends the stairs to the church basement and carefully moves while hiding his body with the bulletproof shield [Ballistic Shield].


    Even if the body is completely hidden from the bulletproof people, you can look forward from the peephole part of the bulletproof glass, and there is also a hole in the gun that puts out the muzzle.


    In a line lined up and completely filled with passages, it was a slowly advancing sat, but checked the crossroads ahead, and the crew members on either side leaned over in preparation for the shooting from the left and right.


    As soon as it was approaching the crossroads, there were heavy shootings from the left and right sides, as warned. However, because the sat had a protective shield in place in advance, it gained nothing.


    The gangs also shoot from the front, but the front-line crew quickly pushes forward at the crossroads to stop the shooting from the front. In the back row, the squad members who were standing by continued to prevent the shooting from the left and right.


    Troublesome people, huh?


    King tongues as he covers the bend and shoots the gun, looking at the sat''s iron wall defenses.


    "King, I know how you feel about going forward, but this time, stay back." The narrow aisles are well-equipped. ��


    "Wow, I got it."


    Simon stabbed him in the nail, and King followed with a grumpy voice.


    (But it''s hard for you to deal with that, except for me poking you in and stirring you up. Defensive. Or you can call me Funny and Goddy.)


    Then, a man leisurely crossed the side of the King who was thinking and stood majestically in the passage flying with bullets.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Wraith rolled her eyes, and shortly after Simon called out, the man moved like he was being played.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom. The birds fly. I''ll see if I can get through the bullet."


    While skillfully avoiding sat shots, Hayama fires his gun.


    All the bullets Hayama shot penetrated through the empty hole in the bulletproof shield. Sometimes bullets hit the body of the sat as they are, they hit the gun to destroy it or prompt it to explode.


    "With your bullets, you can''t shoot through the hole." But I was able to penetrate your muzzle. In other words, I''m the winner of this battle. Boo-hoo! "


    Hayama takes down SATs one after another with high tension.


    "Let''s do it, shall we?" If only I were 50 years younger. "


    Rais glorifies, but he keeps firing his gun from the bend.


    Hahaha, you''re crazy, but you''re crazy


    King laughed, ignored Simon''s advice, and rushed out into the aisle as if following Hayama.


    "Shit..."


    Simon exhaled and danced down the aisle.


    I''m coming in!


    "That''s the boss'' king."


    "I''m just a stranger." Hirohmu... nahhh! "


    Sat shouts out loud. One of them screamed. The shields burned suddenly. The spiritual Qi gushed out violently, and the body of the person with the shield was covered in frost.


    "Giggle!"


    "What is it?!? What is this?!"


    He who has another shield will be electrocuted, and he who has another shield will be blown away by the whirlwind.


    "Exerting supernatural power on someone who doesn''t have supernatural power is not the way to go, but given the thickness of your defenses, you can''t choose the means. Besides, today I am a beelzebub, an evolutionary being. Boo-hoo!"


    Hayama makes excuses to himself, to the other person, or anyway. Hayama awakened from a previous battle in Grim Penisville. Awaken the strong wind DNA blowing on the weekend when Hayama sleeps inside his body, and activate the strong wind ability blowing on the weekend from the point of impact of the bullet shot by Hayama.


    Rather than cold air or electric shocks, the micro-tornadoes that occurred disrupted the SATs. I sucked in the sat from one to the next, or I knocked it down and blew it out.


    Gangs rained bullets where they had collapsed. With bulletproof plates on, few people have been injured by bullets, but that doesn''t mean there have been no injuries or casualties.


    King approaches the confused SAT crew.


    Raise your long legs and kick the body of the sat in front of you. But I didn''t just kick it. As soon as I kicked it, a blade jumped out of my toenail and pierced my serviceman''s throat.


    Simon also came close and shot through the crew that were exposing the gap.


    Sat retreats, seen as clearly disadvantaged.


    "That''s why I told you. Today I am called Beelzebub. Boom, boom, boom.


    "I don''t know why, but it''s reliable."


    Simon says to Yayama, who is proud of winning, to the throwing spear.


    Gangs chase SATs through the passageways leading to the church. Go up the stairs until you get inside the church. I knew they were waiting for us outside.


    The retreating sat crew quickly left the church.


    "Look at that. I just wrapped my tail around him and ran away."


    Looking at the sat crew that came out of the church, Black Dou laughs in a mean voice.


    The kings are coming out of the church, trying to follow them.


    King was prepared to be put under intensive fire, but that was not the case. The remainder of the sat, the Backstreet Division, and, aside from the resistance and Plutonium Dundee, did not immediately attempt to move to attack. As a matter of fact, no one thought of taking such sudden action as King appearing with dignity first, so it was impossible to move to action immediately.


    "Ashiya Kurodou..."


    King groaned with his eyes fixed on the Black Door. Simon and Hayama also advance next to King.


    "It''s been a long time, king lady, and so has Simon."


    Black Dou smiles at King and Simon.


    There''s Hayama from the end of the shop, right?


    "Tottenham''s Angel Guide."


    "You were hired by them."


    Akina, Angel, and Lai Meng focused more on Hayama than on King.


    "Uuu... I''ve met that bad-mouthed child again." Oh, there''s Angel-san, too. ��


    Hayama was also the first to wake up to his dreams and had a frightened look on his face.


    The poisonous pig, who was single and visiting the immigrant cave, headed slowly to the church.


    Did I make a mistake in my life? I''ve been spending my life for nothing (strong sense)


    Thinking of such a thing with a fictitious expression.


    (It was stable. That was a mistake. It was like being a civil servant. I wish I had lived free as a backstreet resident. When this job is done, should I wash my feet from the center?)


    When I think about it, I spill a molested smile.


    "No, that''s also troublesome." I guess that''s impossible.


    The poisonous pig had a hunch. It was impossible for me.


    "Oh, it''s already started."


    As you approach the church, the sound of gunfire rings continuously, reaching the poisonous pig''s ears.


    (Thinking like this... is because I have a feeling. Yeah... maybe I''ll die today. I can finally die. Finally, I''m going to die in this damn lifetime. It''s a pleasure.)

 2718 25

    It was Wraith who noticed the disc-shaped drone coming. An elongated barrel extends from the bottom of the drone. After seeing it, Wraith knew what he was going to do.


    "Ahh, that''s so... light..."


    When Wraith shoots down the drone, Mad Scientist Yuzaku Tano of the Backstreets Division who was operating the drone with a blowout arrow makes a sad voice.


    There''s no need to be cautious, there''s no need to be cautious.


    Wraith shrugged her shoulders with a smile. These shots signal the start of the battle, and gangs of tee time on the battlefield fire at once.


    Sat, who had joined the escape group and the standby group, was also fired back.


    The sat bleeds out of its throat and falls down with invisible slashes.


    "Bad. Bad toilet. Bad toilet."


    "Come a little sooner." I was struggling with a positive opponent. "


    Simon complained to the comedian who finally showed his face. The mysterious slash was an ambush by a funny glass eagle. Sat opponents hardened with bulletproof shields and bulletproof plates could not be effectively struck by anyone other than Hayama, but Tsukumi had effective power.


    In addition, as in the passage, Hayama also emitted a micro tornado from the bullet impact point and swept away the SATs. SAT crew members who had their bulletproof shields shattered and their postures collapsed, the gangs'' concentrated artillery fire rained down on them.


    "I went outdoors. You don''t have to hold back anymore, do you?"


    King said, firing a grenade launcher attached to a small gun. The fewer SATs, the bigger the blow.


    The gangs mimic the King and hit the sat with grenades and grenades.


    "The numbers are going to flip."


    Umezu muttered as she watched the SAT crew falling one by one. Umezu also shoots guns, but the gangs'' attacks are concentrated on SATs, so bullets don''t fly towards Umezu.


    Ashiya, if you take the lead in the fight, you can reduce our sacrifice?


    Kasumi stops shooting at the gun and looks towards Black Dipper. Without doing anything, he was wearing a black bucket as if he was watching.


    Kurodou didn''t answer. He is always honest with himself and disobeys his orders.


    (As usual, that girl. Powerful, straightforward, absolutely unfavorable battles)


    Kurodou remembered what happened in Alcapa City once.


    "There''s a grandfather over there."


    King says as he reloads his gun.


    "Oh, it''s true. I''m going to be so happy." Plus, two pistols and a cowboy. "


    Wraith bounced at the grey-haired old man with a pistol in his hands, looking at the unusual people wearing cowboy hats. The oldest strongman in the backstreet section, Hongo Dragon Fang [Hongoo Ryuga].


    "I''m gonna go after him."


    Wraith declares to fire his gun only at Hondo.


    Hongo, which was covering the trees, also noticed Wray''s shooting, and naturally started to shoot only Wray.


    "Hmmm, do you want to play games with the elderly?"


    Hongo sees Wraith and laughs furiously.


    Instead, the Resistance and Plutonium Dundee won''t take part in any battles. If there is a gang that breaks through, they tell me to deal with them, so I honestly follow their advice.


    "I wonder if that''s the correct answer." There are too many enemies, so if you do it poorly, it''s dangerous. "


    Ten nights murmured as they looked at the police officers who were falling one after another.


    If the enemy tries to escape, they''ll join us in that dangerous fight.


    "If it''s seriously dangerous, let''s not roll the sword." Let''s go through it. "


    Rinkai said in a dream.


    "Hongo!"


    The light man screamed sadly. Worn in the middle of his forehead, Hongo was lying on his back.


    Yo, yo, yo.


    Wraith, who shot and killed Bengoa, cheers.


    "That''s right... Hongo-san is ranked seventh in the fighting power ranking of the Ease Police Station..."


    "Don''t be alarmed if you don''t want to be killed."


    Matsumoto moans and Kanae stabs the nail.


    (The anemone that was nostalgic for Hongo didn''t come here. You''ll be sad to know you''re dead.)


    I think the light man.


    "Fine, but I''m at a disadvantage again." It was a mistake to deal with sat first. "


    "Haha, it''s true." Those cops in their clothes are much stronger. "


    If you disrupt it, can I blow up the missile?


    Simon says, Wraith agrees, and Gody comes forward.


    No, I''ll keep Goddy here until then.


    and, King.


    The tee time side of the battlefield fires from the church window, entrance, or roof, limiting the reach of the attackers. When the gang that was shooting was killed, it was replaced immediately.


    On the other hand, as usual, King ran around outside irrespective of the shields. The same was true of Hayama.


    King, who was plainly putting himself at risk, didn''t feel comfortable with Pepper Ta. I knew that was the way King was fighting, and I didn''t want to change it, and Pepper would never stop. All Pepper could do was quickly sense who was targeting the King and deal with it.


    And King knew that Peppertree was following him. When I started fighting with Peppertree, it was much easier than before for King to fight. The person who is shooting at himself is being shot by Pepper at a considerable speed.


    (It''s the most reliable, Pepper Tai)


    Conscious of the pepper, King''s chest became hot. The presence of those who would protect themselves so thoroughly was dependable, and above all, a happy and hopeless King.


    Countless curved blades of pink light fly toward the king.


    King dodges dangerously. The seedlings with the blade of light fluttered their tongues.


    Pepper Tai shoots at Kanae, but Kanae also dodges lightly.


    The light man reacted by shooting Kanae and fired two shots at Pepper Tree. It was not necessary to avoid Pepper Ta. Whether it was shooting after the behavior prediction or Feint, it was originally out of the way.


    "You''re still a dick, as usual."


    Kanae sighs as she watches the light man shoot. I see that it was simply removed.


    Well, it''s time for me to move as well.


    Sakai leisurely takes a step forward with a fond smile on his face.


    "Attention, captain! Deploy!" Beware of entanglement! "


    Immediately after Umezu called out his attention aloud, two police officers appeared from both sides of Sakai. One of them is wearing Piippo''s clothes.


    When the two of them quickly dressed Sakai with Piyipo-kun''s clothes, the two police officers quickly retreated.


    Sakai, who wore Piyipo''s clothes, quickly grew into a giant Piyipo of more than 10 meters.


    "Whoa!?"


    "Hey, hey... what... is that..."


    "Ow! Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    "This one is so boring..."


    Ooooooooo!


    The gangsters screamed as they witnessed the giant piiii-po.


    The giant Piiii Po''s eyes were shifting. At the end of his gaze was King. The king of boulders was also looking up to the appearance of the giant Piiii Po-kun.


    As Giant Piiii Po walked towards King, he bowed and reached out to grab King''s body.


    "King! Come back!"


    You don''t have to tell me!


    Simon shouted, and King hurriedly dashed toward the church.


    The hands of the giant Piiii Po-kun were squeezed. In a flash, King jumped in through the church window and escaped from the giant Piippo.


    Woahhhhh!


    Nooooooo!


    The giant Piippo, who missed King, instead grabbed the two gangsters who were shooting from above the church, each in his hands. The two gangsters screamed and tried to escape, but they couldn''t escape from the giant piiii-po-kun who was gripping his torso.


    Piippo grabbed one of the gangsters in his right hand and took it to his head. He opened his mouth wide. His mouth was lined with fangs, and the gangsters turned pale.


    Help me ~


    The gang screaming was interrupted on the way. Because the giant Piipo put only the head of the gang in his mouth and closed his mouth. He stuck his fangs in his neck and bitten off his head.


    The gang''s head on his right hand is lost, and blood is spurting from the cut surface of his neck. The gang that was grabbed by his left hand looked at the sight and was in deep war.


    "Son of a bitch..."


    King, who saw the sight, shook himself in anger and bit his teeth.


    Seeing King in the window, Giant Piii-po squinted his mouth and took a big breath in.


    ��Puuuu!��


    Piippo fires the head of the chewing gangster in his mouth at the king in the window. The king pulls back lightly to avoid it. The gang''s head was struck hard at the front foot of the king and bounced, and the king caught the head with both hands.


    A gang member grabbed by his left hand, grabbed his legs by both hands and hung them upside down, tearing his body vertically as if he were breaking a piece of cheese. A giant piii-po swinging around the body of a gangster in two. Blood and organs are scattered all over the place.


    "Hey, grenade or bazooka!" Even a grenade! "


    The furious King ordered it.


    It''s gone. I''ve fired all the bullets at the SATs.


    "I don''t think I can handle anything like that..."


    Simon reports, and Fujimori looks up at the giant piii-po in the sinister face.


    (The number of casualties is increasing. no more.....)


    At this time, King quickly decided that it was useless to fight anymore.


    ��Do you think you can repel these guys if you stick with them anymore?��


    I already had an answer in the king, but I dared to ask.


    "At the point when such a monster comes out..."


    "To be clear, you can''t." On top of that, we still refrain from Ashiya. "


    "I agree with Simon. If you stay like this, you''ll lose and kill everyone."


    Wraith, Simon and Pepper answered.


    "Good. Then there''s only one thing to do." Let''s get out of here. Let''s get out of here. It''s tumbling down to America. "


    King laughs unbeatably.


    So, Simon-san too?


    Vivian asks anxiously.


    "Don''t be. It''s goodbye." Vivian, Pedro, I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Simon smiled at Pedro and Vivian and said in a powerful voice.


    "Strike with a single point of concentration, aim for the moment when the siege becomes thin, and let''s all break through." After breaking through, spread out and dive into a ship somewhere. Well then... let''s go. "


    King ordered and leapt out of the church first.

 2719 26

    Simon found a flimsy place. On the side of the church - this is where Sat waited a lot. All the bodies of the SAT crew are rolling now.


    King jumped out first, and Simon, Pepper, Wraith, and Hayama ran right behind him. After a short delay, the other gangsters rushed out together and followed King and the others.


    "I jumped out of the side!"


    Kanae shouts.


    "Out from the side, backwards!" Ashiya! Shibata! Kan! Satomi! Go! "


    Umezu moved a little, watched the gangs move, and ordered the detectives from the backstreet section who were good at maneuverability and pursuit.


    "I would have liked you to come to Tsurugasaka-san and Sato-san, too."


    Matsumoto, the former a cyborg detective who can be a flying mobile phone, and the latter who is skilled in manipulation of space, are not involved in this battle.


    "Now is the time to turn the sword." Let''s get ahead of you, Katsuhiko-chan. "


    Okay, here we go.


    Katsuhiko unfolds her black hand and wraps it around the faces of Plutonium Dundee, dragging it into a subspace tunnel. Meanwhile, Rin also opens a subspace tunnel and has to wander ten nights.


    "Dogs are coming for us."


    Jiaotai called out, and King looked back.


    "Ugh..."


    King looked back and groaned as he remembered the pain in his chest. Eight Shepherds were running towards the escaping gangs.


    "Damn it!"


    King shoots his gun at Shepherd in bitterness. Dogs, especially Shepherds, have sad memories.


    Other gangsters shoot Shepherd, but shepherds skillfully avoid bullets. They are shepherds in appearance, but they are not just dogs. A backstreet police officer with the nickname "Magic Dogman", he was a monster played by Satomi Murobo.


    ��I''m cumming!��


    Woah!


    The first two of Shepherds, skilfully avoiding the bullets, fell down with their bodies chopped down. The other Shepherd is alert and stops his pursuit.


    "Hah, Za-Mi." When the dogs were together


    Funny laughs. It was caused by the glass eagle of the funeral. We ambushed them right after they dodged the bullets.


    Hayama pushed the bullets into a confused place as the dogs pulled up and stopped. When I thought I had landed in the middle of the dogs, a tornado broke out from the point of impact, sucking the dogs in and rolling them up and blowing them up.


    Heehee!


    The horse''s nervous voice rises. A knight with a lance in full-plate armor followed the gangs across an armed white horse. Detective Yuno Shibata from the backstreet section.


    Yuno and the horse ran to the side of the gang and pulled out the escaping gangs one after another. The gangs shoot at horses, but they don''t hit them. Even if I hit it, it was played by the armor attached to the horse.


    "There''s a lot of weird stuff coming out." Ignore the sharks and aim for their heads. "


    Wraith looked back and looked at Yuno and laughed. Obviously, Yuno was targeting the leading group. In short, the king.


    The horse speeds up. Lance''s aim was at King.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Pepper Tai said, dressed as if she were covering the king, and entered between Yuno and King, who set up the lance.


    Yuno was going to skewer King and Pepper Tatsu in a lance, but Pepper Tatsu waved his arms in a place where the distance was somewhat packed.


    The chain that jumped out of the pepper sleeve was released in rotation, and it became entangled in both the front legs of the horse. And the horse strung forward, and fell, and Yuno was shaken down from the horse.


    Then the kings ran into the woods and ran away. I can''t see the pursuer.


    "Alright, let''s spread out! From here, a small group of people can harden up and run apart!"


    Ordered by King, the gangs formed small groups of several people and fled in all directions.


    King and a few others stood still until the end and watched as their men scattered and fled. In front of such kings, two spatial doors opened.


    "These guys again?"


    The plutonium dandy that emerged from the door of the subspace tunnel and the face of the resistance were seen, and King touched his tongue.


    "What? You''ve been waiting for us to catch us?"


    Shoji laughs and teases.


    "There were two of us before, but this time there are people." Besides, Hayama is here, so be careful. "


    The coming dream spurred vigilance.


    Almost all of these guys are using supernatural powers, so it''s not that troublesome


    King says. The tee-time faculty of the battlefield, Funny and Goddy, had already fled away from King.


    "Besides, something even more troublesome has come." This guy is finally in a bad mood. "


    Simon looked back at the church and said: A tall woman grew metal wings and rocket holes from her back and flew in at high speed. It was Black Dipper.


    Instead, the Black Dipper slowly descended between the eight Resistance, Plutonium Dundee, and the four of King, Pepper, Simon, and Hayama.


    (Big pinch. No, something''s wrong...)


    Seeing Kurodou''s indescribably subtle expression, King rolled around.


    "King, answer me honestly. Did you kill Inspector General Hojo?"


    ��No, I negotiated directly with him and this time I was in the process of retreating.��


    King replied in a sincere tone to Black Dipper, who asked in a quiet tone.


    ��I knew it. Well, I thought so.��


    Kurodou spilled a smile for a moment and turned his back on the Kings. Instead, he was dressed up against the members of the Resistance and Plutonium Dundee.


    Go, go, go, go.


    The Black Dipper said briefly and shook one hand to the side.


    Has Detective Ashiya been tricked?


    "Oh, the police betrayal event." Besides, we''re the bad guy pursuers. "


    "It''s a precious moment for an angel to be a fallen angel."


    "What are you going to do..."


    "In short, I decided it was the right one."


    Lai Meng, Kaoru, Angel, Marie, and Ten Nights said each.


    "Thank you."


    With a brief thank-you, King runs out. The other three followed.


    "Well, you let me go, didn''t you?" Why did you want to let him go? "


    "Yeah...? I just made a mistake."


    Kona asked strangely, and Kurodou smiled brightly.


    "You don''t have to blurt out. Angels sometimes miss demons too. Or was that also an angel?"


    And, Angel.


    "Can I just tell the police and the center that you''re interfering with this?" Or should I just let you go? "


    ��You can tell me the truth honestly. So if you want to get rid of me, I don''t care."


    Rin asked with a cold glance, and Black Door replied with a smile.


    After that, Rin clearly tells Sakai and Umezu that Kurodou sabotaged and missed.


    "Ashiya, what are you doing?"


    Umezu glared at Kurodou.


    "Um... maybe right now... I think Inspector Hojo possessed me ~"


    It was a dumb black battle.


    Kurodou-chan will be finished later, right?


    Sakai sighed heavily, and Piippo took off his clothes.


    "For now, this fight seems to be over."


    And, Pity Na.


    ��Not this time, but I''m sure we''ll be back.��


    Dream came and said with confidence.


    The faces of tee time on the battlefield were scattered in small groups. Rayce escaped through the immigrant cave with Gody, Funny, and seven other members.


    "I don''t know how much I escaped..."


    Goddy murmured in a sinister way as he ran.


    I don''t know. It''s a battle of defeat.


    Wraith smiled bitterly as she ran.


    "King always starts with losing, doesn''t he?" Then maybe we can win after this? "


    "At first, there were a lot of bad patterns." But this isn''t the first fight. "


    Sarcastically, when Reyes told him, a man stood in front of the road and the ten who were on the run stopped.


    I''ve never seen you before.


    Looking at the poisonous pig standing, Gody muttered. You already have the headgear of an illegal dream band in your hand.


    "Alone? But... what''s the matter with the domineering side?" It''s not about killing each other. Looks like you want to die. "


    The venomous pig''s face revealed a sense of discomfort


    "It''s a used old saying, but I''ll answer you like this." Oh, that''s right. I want to die. However, we need plenty of company. I miss dying alone, so make it busy and die. "


    The poisonous pig wears a headgear with a slight smile.


    (It''s a personality that makes me happy when I''m humiliated... but it''s a bit of a thing to say that I''m not domineering. You don''t have the same color.)


    Before he tripped, the poisonous pig thought about it.

 2720 27

    Simon separated from King and Pepper. On the way, he joined eleven of his men and fled the immigrant cave. Hayama is also with me.


    ��Where I want a car. A car for twelve people....."


    Naturally, Hayama is a premise that can be divided along the way. That''s all we need.


    "Are you going to go to the airport like this?"


    Hayama asks.


    "The airport will be checked. You can leave the country by boat from the port. I don''t know what country that carriers are in."


    Shortly after Simon said it, a motorcycle followed him from behind. Simon and Hayama stopped first.


    Pick me up!


    Simon shouted, feeling a definite murderous aura and judging himself to be the enemy. My men stopped running, looked back, and put their guns up.


    Two white bikes come running. One of them was dressed in kimono in Nohel.


    "Is it attractive? No. I''m not attracted to you. I''ll sow it."


    The elderly man in kimono who was wearing a kimono who ran baihai in Nohell - Kan Seiji [Kaqueiji] of the Backstreet Division - mumbled such a thing to himself while drunk, and then the gangs shot their guns all at once.


    Guuuuuu!


    Kan screams and falls down. Another white cop also fell.


    Many bullets were prevented by the bullet-resistant plate, but about two shots passed through the gap, and Kan was seriously injured. The other one was shot through the throat and died.


    "Kan! Kan! Kan!"


    Yuno came over there, stepped out of the horse, and reached out. The cane reached out and fell into Yuno''s hand, and was pulled up to the horse at once.


    They were gangsters shooting horses as they ran away, but they never hit a horse or two police officers.


    "There are two motorcycles." We can get in the back, and the four of us can get away first. Hey, get in the car. "


    Simon points to four of his surviving men and encourages them to get on the motorcycle and run first.


    "It''s better for Simon to get on board and run away..."


    Designated subordinates tend to hesitate.


    "Do I look like I''m getting out of here before I get to the bottom of it?"


    As usual, the four gangsters tightened their faces and ran on the motorcycle to encourage Simon with a clear smile.


    No, where did the dog go?


    "Maybe it''s still in the church."


    Hayama said to Simon''s murmur.


    (He''s a non-combatant, and he''s not known for his tee time on the battlefield, so if he''s found, there''s no excuse. I don''t have a lot of in-laws to worry about before that.


    Simon didn''t have a very good impression of his dog either.


    King and Pepper Tai joined Alan and the two lower-tier gangs on the way, and a total of five people fled through the immigrant cave.


    "Going that way is a messy area called Poor Noppo. I thought it''d be a good idea to hide."


    A member of the immigrant cave with Simon from the early days made a statement.


    It''s a messy area.


    King looks around. The majority of immigrant holes are housing estates. When you go out on the road, you have a good view and are likely to be discovered. There are countless tents, but if I tried to pass between tents, I would avoid the immigrants in the tent because they were likely to be harmed in the event of a shooting.


    Well then, let''s go.


    King said, heading toward his men.


    I hope everyone''s okay.


    Pepper Tai walking next to King says.


    "Ahh..."


    After a short time, King nodded. I reflexively tried to say that it had been decided safely. I don''t feel strong now.


    "It''s pathetic to lose, isn''t it?"


    King smiles as if he is mocking himself.


    "I remember when I was still a teenager on the battlefield, and before that." The saddest thing was getting poisoned and getting shot at many times... oh, what happened after that is a terrible memory. The one who helped me get killed right in front of my eyes..... "


    King''s nostalgia was interrupted along the way. It was because countless loud engine sounds resounded.


    A group of more than a hundred motorcycles drives down the driveway. The kings have evacuated into the estate, but perhaps they have seen them, King sees.


    The group of motorcycles stopped. All the riders were elderly women in special attack clothes. It can be said to be middle-aged or younger.


    One of them gets off the motorcycle and walks out. Then he looked up at the estate where the kings had entered.


    "Hey, King! Sneak around and come out, Koraa!" Me and Tyman! "


    The woman who screamed carrying a wooden sword on her shoulder was Tamamura Ring.


    "It''s an old man''s cold water."


    King, who was watching from the stairs of the estate, smiled as he looked at the ring.


    It looks like you''ve been nominated. I''ll be there soon.


    "The moment you step out, you might end up in a beehive."


    Pepper Tai warned. All the women on the motorcycle also have firearms.


    "I''m talking about Tyman, that''s not true." I don''t even look like the type to cheat like that. "


    King said with a smile and stepped forward in front of the group of motorcyclists on his own.


    "At the head of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, Tamura Ring, the first general secretary of the" Evil Gambling Lair Yin Yu ""


    "Yes, it''s a tea time king on the battlefield." So, what can I do for you? Can you charter a plane to escape? "


    King spoke in a lonely tone as he quietly introduced himself to the circle.


    "Tell me why you killed Hojo Tsuruichi."


    "I was asked earlier." I didn''t kill him. We were negotiating a peace deal with him, and we were talking about making it up temporarily. He was killed shortly afterwards. That''s a funny story, isn''t it? Even though the defeat was so dark from this side, it was a wish and a development, will we make it a grandpa? Hojo''s death is more convenient for someone who wants to crush us. "


    In response to the question of the ring, King said sarcastically and angrily at the same time.


    "We''re not so damp and ruthless."


    "Then who did it?" I don''t know, do you really think so? Actually, don''t you have any idea? "


    At the word of King, the ring is silent. I have a good idea, but there is no confirmation, and nothing comes out when I suspect it. So I decided to put my sins on the tee time of the battlefield.


    (This child didn''t do it. This child is more muscular. But we need to push through our policies. even if it is untrue and distorted justice far from the truth.)


    The ring silently held the wooden sword on its shoulder and rolled its fighting spirit.


    "I have a clue. Do you work hard to deceive backwardness?" That''s good. If you don''t say it, you just have to push it with your strength. ��


    King laughed and took a fight pose with his fist.


    I filled the gap from the side of the ring and wielded a wooden sword.


    The poisonous pig did not think about it first, but used its ability at full power.


    A woman with a bandage wrapped around her whole body and half her face chipped off, crawled out of the ground one after another, added bananas to her mouth, carried a giant syringe in her right hand, swung her net with her left hand, and rushed toward Wraith, Goddy, and the comrades as she dashed at a tremendous speed.


    Is it a crazy ability, or is it a landscape seen by someone who''s so lazy?


    Wraith shoots the bandaged women with her gun, but the bandaged woman stops moving in an instant, but does not completely collapse and runs out again.


    "This guy was like this before." It used to be more creepy, and there were a lot of varieties. "


    Fu Xiao said as he responded with a gun.


    "Legs. Aim for legs."


    Wraith tells you. Tsukumi, Gody, and seven other members shot at the bandaged woman''s legs as they were coming towards them.


    She was a bandage woman who did not fall even if she was shot through her torso and head, but the bandage women who were shot through her legs fell, and even if she stood up, she could not run properly. Those who have been shot in multiple places on both legs can''t even stand up.


    But the bandaged women sprang up one after another. At last, the two of them approached Wraith and the others.


    The net is unleashed towards Goddess.


    Gody avoided it, but the gang behind him threw a net at his body.


    Haaaaa


    The man gave a disgusting voice and fell face down on his face in a trance.


    I''m not sure, but it seems to have a bad effect when it hits the net.


    Kaoru frowns disgustingly, and cuts the net that was caught by the gang with a glass eagle.


    Kiri no kiri no kiri no kiri no kiri no kira no kiri no kiri no kiri no kiri no k


    Wraith groaned. The bandaged woman keeps pouring.


    Even as she tried to shoot at the poisonous pig, a bandaged woman lay several times in front of the poisonous pig and was blocked by a wall. Even if you weep at a woman who has become a wall, she will be replenished immediately.


    "Ichikabacha." Cover them all, Gody. Goddy, hit him with one shot. "


    "Ok"


    At the behest of Wraith, Gody levitated horizontally, missileized, and flew.


    The bandaged women throw a net at Gody, spew out a babana from their mouths, and spray the fluid in the syringe, but none of it is faint to Gody''s body, which flies at high speed.


    The bandaged women dressed as a row of walls to protect the poisonous pig. Gody was going to come near it and explode, blowing up the bandages on the walls and the poisonous pigs in the back.


    However, many more bandaged women crawled out of the ground at once and built a second wall to stop Goddie from coming.


    Goddie explodes and a bandaged woman blows all over the place, but the explosion hasn''t reached the poisonous pig. Completely prevented.


    The bandaged women crawled out one after another around the Goddess who landed on the ground. And surrounding Goddy.


    "I wonder if it was a mistake." You''re the one who shouldn''t get close to it.


    Goddy muttered in his tongue. Near the poison pig, Gody saw how much this bandaged woman could boil. If you get close, there is a high chance that it will become a prey for your abilities. And he realized that he was about to become a prey, and at the same time he was a Goddy who was conscious of death.


    But the bandages disappeared. All those who were on the wall, those who were coming to Wraith, and those who were surrounding Gody were gone.


    A bullet was fired from the back of the poisonous pig through the center of his chest. It unlocked the ability.


    The poisonous pig staggers and collapses sideways.


    "Boom!" It dances like a centipede and stabs like a centipede! "


    "Well done."


    Hayama, who shot the poisonous pig in the back with a sniper gun, shouted high, and Simon, who was next to him, labored. I happened to encounter a scene of Poison Pigs and Wraith fighting while I was on the move.

 2721 28

    "Oh... it''s over..."


    The poisonous pig murmured in vain as he watched the asphalt and his own blood flowing over it.


    (It is not at my own discretion. It''s funny. I wanted to die, but I don''t want to die any closer. I''m a clown everywhere I go.)


    I feel myself disappearing and feel a strong sense of self-mockery as I feel terrified.


    (But in the end... it was quite an interesting time in my dry life. You lost and you were killed, but it was fun.)


    A poisonous pig with closed eyes.


    (If I had listened to you, would I have been able to live a better life? Your sister hasn''t objected to her marriage since the beginning... After all, you were right.....)


    At that conclusion, the poisonous pig''s consciousness was cut off.


    King''s power far exceeds that of an adult, and he can easily destroy the body of an adult male. In close quarters combat, there are ten enemies. In addition, various physical alterations were made, and there were various tricks in the body.


    The King Ring had challenged melee battles in a dignified and seemingly lucrative manner. A series of unbridled attacks from wooden swords overwhelmingly outpaced King''s maneuver.


    But in fact, King had plenty of room. The attack on the ring was certainly fierce, but it was not unbelievable. King also saw the gap and turned into an attack.


    I''m thinking of grabbing a wooden sword and folding it, and I''m going to unexpectedly strike it with a weapon I''ve planted inside my body. Then I rushed to the faltering place, and it was a king with a hungry stomach that pushed away at once.


    The Tamamura Ring once fought against the mafia, which bundled women from all over Japan into one and mixed them with immigrants to ruin Japan. By the time the Ring entered the battle, the mafia were already in a position to fight, and the Mafia had weakened considerably, but they still threw themselves into fierce battles many times.


    After the backstreets were inaugurated, Ring threw himself at the free killer. There was a desire to return to a normal life, but I gave up thinking that I was unlikely to be able to do it. However, there were twists and turns, and when I washed my feet from the murderer and took the job of the center, the most light and peaceful days came, so I opened the candy shop and could fulfill my dream lightly.


    It looks like you''re treading on horses when you''re young.


    A little backward, the ring said. Even though it was moving quite vigorously, the ring was not disturbing one breath.


    Meanwhile, King''s breath is slightly disturbed. There''s been a gradual loss of room.


    I waited for the ring to attack me again without trying to set me up with the King. In the meantime, I try to regulate my breathing a little.


    Huan stood with his wooden sword interrupted and charged vigorously. Stretch your body and let it stick out.


    King did not miss the slightly visible gap, but he hesitated to pierce the gap. I suspected that he was asking me out.


    (It''s an invitation. Suddenly you''re showing me the gap.)


    King so decides, turns his body sideways, avoids the ring, and then jumps backwards without turning to attack.


    Very discreet.


    The ring smiled and swung the wooden sword upwards. It was the King who saw the gap again, but he didn''t ride.


    Immediately after the wooden sword was swung down, King swung his long leg and tried to shower Sobat on the side of the ring.


    The ring tried to evade by bending the upper body, but when King turned his leg, the blade jumped out of his toe. The blade was beyond the expected range of attack of the ring and slit the ring''s forehead sideways.


    "Oh my..."


    Blood dripping from my forehead, blocking my vision. But the ring is laughing funny. Even though I was dominant, I wanted to praise the opponent who had made the first attack. It has become more pleasant to see people who are more responsive than I thought.


    Your ring is down and you put your hand on your forehead. King sees the chasing Upper.


    A ring that raises the upper body and lowers it backwards. Immediately after dodging King''s attack, Ring waved her hand against his forehead. The blood of the ring hits King''s face.


    For a moment, the ring swung down the wooden sword towards the King, whose sight had indeed been taken away. It was a ring aimed at the head, but King tilted his neck towards the edge, and the wooden sword struck his shoulder with a stroke.


    The king''s face frowns at the intense shock. I suspect that the clavicle is broken.


    The ring swings up its wooden sword, aiming at its head again.


    (With this power, it''s not surprising that your skull is cracked and your brain splattered...)


    Fear of death carries King''s neck. And because I felt the fear of death, King''s body moved.


    King scratched his left arm towards the ring. Inexplicably, although the ring was alert for a moment, it did not swing down the wooden sword.


    Immediately afterwards, a flash of light flashed from the back of King''s hand, burning the ring''s eyes.


    It''s a flash grenade in the body.


    King laughed furiously and released the kick into the fluttering ring''s abdomen as much as he could. The body of the ring is blown away in a bent state.


    ��Haha! Haha!��


    The collapsed ring holds down your abdomen and coughs in a bitter shape.


    Seeing that he couldn''t move immediately with a gruesome blow, King tried to chase him down, but at some point a pistol was held in his left hand.


    The King takes two of the three shots at close range. One shot pierced the thighs and the other hit the chest, but was picked up by bulletproof fibers.


    King kneels on one knee. I can''t even make a ring yet. Both sides have stopped moving.


    And there, as the horns rang again and again, a truck pushed in.


    The truck stopped beside the ring and King. Pepper and the gangs, the ladies in their fifties, put up their guns with caution.


    "He''s..."


    King recognized the boy in the passenger seat of the truck. True. There was a skinny girl in the driver''s seat who was only visible to the black-haired teenager.


    "Get in."


    The door of the truck bed opens when the passenger''s true face shows up and tells the King.


    "Wait, I have company." Hey! Come here! "


    King summons Peppertree and Allan.


    The ring didn''t try to move after seeing it off. Next to such a ring, one of the ladies approaches.


    Sister, do you want to shoot me?


    A woman approaches on the side of the ring and confirms.


    ��No, I don''t know what kind of counterattack I''m going to have if I do now.��


    Ring said as he scooped up the truck. There was a girl who smiled at the ring with her face out of the truck bed for a moment. It was Junko.


    Mako, I''m glad you''re okay.


    "Thanks for saving me, Jiro Fuji."


    Hot Jiro greets the King on the loading platform. King smiled with relief and stroked Hot Jiro''s head.


    There were two other people on the loading platform. Tired, and--


    "Hey, nice to meet you."


    A boyishly dressed girl with red eyes and white clothes and exposed thighs with short cuts, like King, called out to King. Seeing the girl''s appearance, King''s heart was nervous and roared loudly.


    "Is it original...?"


    King groaned when he saw Junko spreading an irresistible smile. Seeing the expression on King''s face, Pepper Tai and the gangsters were surprised. It was as if he was crying all the time.


    "I wish... I didn''t want to see you for the rest of my life."


    ��Hmm... is that because it''s awkward?��


    Junko asked the honest King, scratching his cheek.


    "There''s that, and there''s a little bit of resentment." You allowed me to make a half-clone, so I was born... and I don''t even have eyes like that... "


    "Do you hate me?"


    "Yeah. Just a little bit. It seems that Hot Jiro wanted to see you, but I''m the opposite. I was resentful... Now that the resentment has become smaller, I can''t help but resent it, I know it by reason."


    "I see... I''m sorry"


    You don''t have to apologize.


    To Junko, who apologizes, King says badly.


    "Suddenly I met her... but... I don''t have much emotion."


    King glanced at Hot Jiro. I became aware of the difference between Hot Jiro, who was anxious to meet Junko, and my own.


    "Why are your boobs getting so big?"


    "I don''t know. It''s food and the environment."


    King smiles at Junko''s sudden and unfaithful question.


    "Hmm... I guess I should be a little older by manipulating my physical age after all..." If you do that, so will I. "


    Junko is fine as is.


    Junko said tiredly as she put her hand on her chin and thought about it.


    "And you''re not Mako-chan?" Why, King? "


    "I thought you''d better call me that." It''s annoying to say this all the time..... "


    In response to Junko''s further question, King''s face becomes sharp.


    "Mako is better than King." Why are you king? "


    "Yeah, yeah, I think so too."


    "Uuuuuuu..."


    He was told by both Jiro and Junko that when King turned his gaze to Pepper Tatsu, Pepper Tatsui smiled strangely for some reason.


    Junko opens the email.


    "Simon, it looks like you and Mr. Wraith got away well."


    Junko reported the news from the informant.


    "I see. I want to leave the country like this." I heard you and Simon knew each other.


    "That''s right, I''ve known it for over a decade." Ever since I was a teenager and a backstreet finisher. Well, I taught Simon and his new housekeeper the skills and knowledge to live on the back streets. "


    "This is amazing... I can''t believe my right-handed master Simon was my original."


    Listening to Junko, King feels as if it was inevitable that he was being attracted.


    I''ll arrange a carrier with a private jet ~


    Junko says and makes a phone call.


    "Please, but how many people can I put on board?"


    He said, "I can arrange a jet for up to a hundred people."


    Asked by King, Junko confirmed.


    "The survivors... were just under 60 at the time of escape." Maybe even less while we were on the run. There were more than forty people with Simon, and all of them. "I''ve brought four hundred people from my native land..." It''s a terrible result. "


    While saying with a tired face, King leaned down and leaned against the wall of the luggage carrier to meditate.

 2722 29

    It was the ring that first discovered the remains of the poisonous pig. When I contacted the poisonous pig, there was no reply, and when I followed the static position information, the corpse that had been shot was rolling.


    A ring that bows at the side of a lying poisonous pig and closes its eyes.


    "I don''t know what was best for you." I''m sure you didn''t understand. But... I think the biggest mistake was sticking to her. I''m sorry, but that''s all I can say. "


    The ring knew that the wife killed by the poisonous pig was a bad woman. The poisonous pig was totally opposed to marriage, but the poisonous pig was not heard of.


    Back in the center, or in addition to the members of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the poisonous pig always had a face that didn''t float. I feel like I was exhausted, bored with everything, and I''ve seen all these faces.


    "Take a rest... I''ll see you soon."


    When he stood up to say goodbye, Ring called.


    "The tee time on the battlefield has retreated." The police came home, too. "


    Did you miss the King?


    The opponent was Okita. We decided to miss the report that we had taken down King before we even started.


    "Yes, and the poisonous pigs were killed."


    The damage is great. You''re losing everything.


    "I''m sure it''s you and me."


    Okita, who was sinister behind the phone, seemed to be visible on the ring.


    They''re coming again. We have to be prepared for that. "


    Right, then.


    Nodding to Okita''s words, the ring hangs up the phone.


    There was an unexpected intrusion, but let''s settle this next time.


    It was a ring calling to King in a voice that could not have arrived.


    In the Ajit church on the battlefield at tea time, there were on-site inspections, treatment of the dead, and interviews with immigrants.


    It seems that King and the others were helped by Junko and the others.


    Umezu reports on the sinister surface.


    You''re connected to Junko, aren''t you?


    I''m glad we weren''t in a position to engage.


    Ten nights of dreams come and go.


    "Ashiya, some people have been taken because you missed." even though Hongo-san was killed..... "


    "Is it my fault?"


    Kanae asked in a harsh voice, but Kurodou didn''t feel bad at all.


    "In the fight over the immigrant cave, there is justice in the tee time of the battlefield. I didn''t feel that way, so I wasn''t too enthusiastic. I wish I could have followed orders without thinking about anything.


    Kurodou said with a dazed tone.


    That erotic body sure is a shame to kill, isn''t it?


    He remembers King and speaks what he thought when he came to dream.


    "Come to your dream, you shouldn''t make such nasty remarks." It''s been awful and awful lately. "


    "Absolutely. I feel forgiven because I''m a child now, but when I''m an adult, I''m not even allowed to be sexually harassed."


    I''ve got one more noisy person.


    Both Marie and Akina were paying attention, and their dreams sighed.


    "For now, I wonder if one case will settle." But I''m scared. You fought against our enemy bosses, and you''re going to avenge us with a pinpoint. If it were just us, we''d be family anyway.... "


    "He''s not such a vicious gangster that would kill his family. It''s okay."


    At ten nights of anxiety, Black Dipper called out.


    "There''s no doubt that angry people are violent, and they threaten their families with shields." When I jacked on TV over there, it seems that I took the family of the great man from the TV station hostage. "


    Ten nights made me worried again with the words that Kurodou had added.


    "Well, you may be a scary person, but you didn''t look like a bad person." Maybe it''s because of Junko''s preconceived notion of cloning. "


    And, shaking.


    "You''re just as eager to show off your thighs as Junko. The King is hot pants, so it''s even harder."


    "Come to dream, do you only intend to see women sexually?"


    Marie was dumbfounded when she came to her dream of persistently connecting to erotic aspects.


    "Women''s sex is a fine weapon and an artistic beauty. I''m just positive about that. It''s ridiculous to deny it. Consciously, what''s wrong with you? Tell me, what''s wrong with you? It''s more rude not to wrap your sword around it. If I make the decision to become a woman, I will make full use of my abilities. I''d like you to rate me. So let''s take advantage of Marie. Ah, you don''t have to feel sorry for me."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Hey, what the hell!" What do you mean, come to dream! "


    Listening to the words of her dreams, Marie snorted her nose and turned to her side, and Akina shouted roughly.


    The truck with King, Pepper, Alan, Junko, and Tan on the loading platform stopped at the airport.


    Everybody get off the loading platform. King and Pepper were both surprised to see Midori coming down from the driver''s seat.


    "Was she driving?"


    "Yea, Midori loves rides and driving vehicles." I can fly helicopters and submarines. "


    Reacting to Pepper Tatsu''s words, Midori appealed to her, showing her teeth and laughing.


    "That''s right, hah... it''s been a long time ~"


    Midori narrows her eyes and calls out to King.


    "What? I don''t remember seeing you anywhere... but I feel like I do..." It feels weird. "


    King looked at Midori and remembered a strange nostalgia. But I don''t remember seeing Midori at all.


    "I know Mako''s older sister from her previous life ~. And Tsumijiro too."


    "Previous life..."


    When King saw Hot Jiro, Hot Jiro looked troubled.


    "There was a Ji-san Bai-san I took care of in my previous life." It''s incredibly impressive to be able to meet rebirth in this way. "


    ��Jiu-san, are you saying that Jiro and I were married in our previous life?��


    "It seems so..."


    In response to Midori''s words, King and Hot Jiro had a complicated face.


    Ahhhhhhh


    "Hmph... the case is being voiced"


    Alan came up and stroked Midori''s head, and Midori let out a lonely voice.


    "Alan simply likes hungry ghosts. I don''t feel weird, so don''t feel bad about it."


    And, King, that''s what Green felt like.


    "Ahhhh"


    Here you go.


    This time, Alan was exhausted. I was tired and smiling.


    Junko, I have something I need to ask you because I''ve managed to meet you.


    King asked Junko when he had his true face.


    "Hmm? What?"


    "Can a snowflake society be trusted by a demonic horse?" I heard you were a member of the organization. "


    "Nhh..."


    "Unbelievable."


    When Junko was screaming, the truth came in between her mouth.


    I''m not listening to you.


    King frowns when he sees the truth.


    "Yukioka is now a member of the Snowflake Society, so it''s hard to answer clearly from a position." That''s why I''m answering for you. [M] You shouldn''t believe me. It''s like he''s sick. In fact, since you''re talking to Zhengma, you''re listening to me for confirmation, right? "


    "Mmm......"


    In a true response, King conceded with a vague expression.


    (But his story... it''s worth the ride. Backstreets - he was hostile too. Above all, in this battle, it''s becoming doubtful whether my organization will be able to destroy the center even if I raise my total strength.)


    I felt that it was suspicious, frivolous, and dangerous, but King was going to follow the story of Zhengma.


    "Hey, Junko. Thank you for taking care of Jiro."


    King called out to Junko with a strange look on his face.


    "Yeah. I think I''m responsible for that, too. Come on." Of course, Mako-chan is also here, so if you want to ask for anything or need help, just let me know. "


    Did they tell you that before?


    King smiles. He was hoping that he would be able to help, in keeping with his original relationship with the clone.


    "I''m going to try and get on with the Snowflake Society story, but as I said, I don''t trust it either. But I also wanted their help. I won''t tell you to fight the center with me, but if you''re part of the Snowflake Society, you can check if they''re acting strangely. If that''s going to hurt our tee time on the battlefield, I''d like you to sneak up on me."


    "I see. Then there''s no problem at all." I''m not deeply loyal to that organization, and I''m part-timerized. I''ll take off my skin for Mako-chan''s sake


    Junko pleaded with King''s request with a smile.

 2723 Closing Chapter

    In the renewed Teshikaya Tamamura village, there were white fox string screws, ebony, Okida Tokura-nosuke, Kitano wings, and Mr. XXX (QuadraX).


    Kiriko-chan, Mrs. Chicken Nugget, Hojo-san, and Poisonous Pig-kun also took along with them. That''s the biggest pain in the history of the inauguration of the center.


    A ring that tells you with a sinister face.


    "It''s the biggest ugly thing in the world."


    Okita, who smoked electronic cigarettes, threw them away in disgust.


    "I quit smoking."


    "It''s been a while."


    As String Helix pointed out, Okita said it was not interesting.


    "They''re bringing in more soldiers this time." Tea time on the battlefield is quite a few, regardless of the quality of the soldiers. There are a considerable number of members in the country. How many sacrifices will be made in a total battle? "


    Mister XXXX said. Even if I wore a mask, I could still see my sad face.


    "Let''s not let the backstreets be hired first." If you see any signs of them attacking, we''ll hire you first. This time, Hayama and Toriyama were hired there first, so we should hire them first. "


    "I wonder if you''ve come because it''s all right." Or are you dizzy? "


    Hearing Okita''s claims, Ebony makes fun of her.


    "They had few supernatural abilities." This time, you might be able to get all of them. "


    I wonder if it''s something that can be easily assorted.


    Hikaru is worried and doubts about the string screw.


    "Hey, is there anybody there?" You''re here, aren''t you? Why don''t you come and pick me up right away? "


    At that time, there was a person at the store who squeezed the voices that were flying around.


    "Ah, Ozaki-san. It''s been a long time."


    The ring smiles at the elderly woman with her hips bent, who appears in front of the store.


    The old woman''s name is Ozaki Marilyn. He was the most committed figure in the inauguration of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, and was a true ruler of the time. Recently, I had a feeling of retirement, and I was in a state of being only connected to the thirteen stairs of pleasure.


    "From what I''ve heard, it seems that the rest of you got hit on your own." Shit. That''s pathetic. If this happens, we''ll have to hire a Devil Grandmother from Ueno Plains. "


    ��Haha, I''m so dazzled. Uenohara Umeko was born a long time ago. You''re drowsy, too. And since it''s not like that, I''ll have to change it quickly."


    Ebony turns to Marilyn in a grumpy and disgusting voice.


    "It''s funny, it''s the parting of the black cat that calls out misfortune. The thirteen stairs of pleasure...... Anyway, aren''t those two here today?"


    "Like Mr. Ozaki, those two are ghost members." I''m not sure I''m aware of this disturbance, but I don''t know if I''m interested. ��


    The ring answered Marilyn''s question.


    It''s two people who don''t have a clue.


    "I want you to work hard next time."


    String screws and mister XXXX said.


    Zheng Ma was smiling. Not that I did anything in particular, but it was an ideal development.


    "By the way, I''m glad that the central hub was not destroyed by this invasion of tee time on the battlefield." Decide to fight for the outpost two weeks after the real thing, because it''s better to run away. It''s more exciting that way. "


    Kirie, Silvia, and Yaki, in front of the three, Masamaru speaks.


    It''s true that losing the outpost battle will boost your morale. Revenge is exciting, and it''s convenient for us. "


    Kirie agrees with Masamaru''s words.


    "If the tee time on the battlefield had crushed the center in this invasion, that would have been good, wouldn''t it?" There will be no one in the way for the Snowflake Society. ��


    Sylvia, on the other hand, disagrees. Thankfully, the mindset of the political horse should not feel too entertaining.


    "Then it won''t lead to our appeal." It wasn''t the tee time on the battlefield that crushed the center, it was ours. The best part is that the center and the battlefield teatime fight, the battlefield teatime is defeated, and then we crush the center with the advantage of the fishermen. "


    "If it''s explicit, it won''t be a good image." Stop it. It''s an organization that has taken its own delicious place, and it can be seen with white eyes. ��


    Oh, I see. That''s right, yeah.


    Sylvia dumbfounded me and my horse was a little upset.


    (Did you overlook such a natural thing?)


    Sylvia looks at the political horse with her head spinning nicely, but the spin is too good and it seems to be the type that blows things up.


    Zheng Ma is quite fond of tee time on the battlefield, isn''t he?


    Maki said while teasing the curly hair.


    "King, that person, in a sense, is just like me." The uncleanness of the world is unforgivable. You took over Luke''s will. I mean, it''s just like me. I can''t forgive rotten, distorted, ugly things. I can''t forgive you. I can''t help but turn it off. That''s why we can fight her along the way. Get drunk on the same aftertaste of victory. Until halfway there. "


    Until midway--that''s an important thing, and because it is planned that it will never be bent, Zheng Horse said it twice. I would like to take care of only the same parts, but there are also firm points of incompatibility. Somewhere, it is emphasized that I will always divide the bamboo.


    The doggy did not escape with the teatime aspects of the battlefield, but remained in the church and was spared.


    A park in the south of the bustling town of Araku City, "Araku no Mori". The dog was meeting Yu at a souvenir shop and coffee shop with an eclectic Japanese and Western d��cor named "Peace of Bullet Marks".


    I see. The only people I know are the people above you.


    Two weeks later, Yu was investigating a mysterious event called the Snowflake Society, but she didn''t know much about it.


    "That said, it''s a sign that I''m about to be driven out, too." I don''t know what it is, but Masuma asked me to leave it open so he could come and help me. "


    Yu talks while eating parfait.


    Either your ability is expected, or your brain is expected.


    "That''s the ability, isn''t it?" I''m not smart at all ��


    "You''re too modest, aren''t you?"


    Hearing Yu''s dialogue, the doggy laughed.


    Meanwhile, Devil looked at Yu from the shadow of the doggy and felt complicated.


    Devil finds it troublesome to see a doggy friendly with a girl he once fought with. You''d better not let this girl know that you and the dog are connected. Even so, I am reluctant to tell it to my dog.


    I thought about sneaking Yu out and killing him, but if he''s one of the dog pawns, I know that killing him can be a loss. Devil knew that Yu was a powerful and incomparable person. Anyway, he was killed once.


    Devil thinks he''s gonna stop doing things to us unless we can do him any harm. However, if it''s a matter of what to do in the event of a bowl match, I wish I could take it in the direction of avoiding a good fight, but Devil doesn''t have that confidence. I have a feeling that something strange is going to happen.


    With the help of Junko, King and the others were able to return to the United States.


    "The Internet is beating up the tee time on the battlefield." The shame of running away from Japan after losing to Japan. "


    As Pepper reported, King''s face turned dazzling.


    It''s not unusual for me to lose, but it looks like someone''s been hanging around here all this time.


    King said in front of Simon, Wraith, Pepper, and Dean, who was in the answering machine.


    "We''ve grown up by absorbing American underground tissue from one side to the other." There are a lot more of them who have surrendered than those who have gladly obeyed. It seems that some people are instigating a revolt because of their defeat. "


    And, Dean.


    "I''ve seen too much of the enemy''s power wrong. Next, I had to go to the full strength battle plus alpha. Next time, I''ll take all the guys from the organization. I''m so pissed off. Have you ever heard of the territory you''re away from?��


    The plus alpha that King spoke of was the Snowflake Society.


    Was the backstreets of Japan so strong?


    Dean says surprisingly. To be honest, I had no idea that the kings were so desperate.


    "The most troublesome person was the paranormal ability." Me and Pepper also had terrible eyes. "


    "There are many in the back streets. There are many of us, but there are not many of us."


    King and Pepper said.


    "We''ll be back in two weeks." Hurry up and get ready. "


    "They''ve done terrible shit." King''s anger is unlikely to subside. "


    As King commanded, Wraith shrugged her shoulders. He killed Inspector General Hojo, including his family, and dressed his guilt in tee time on the battlefield.


    "I feel nauseous when I think of it. After getting rid of the disturbing body, it was a soup to continue the battle. Very well. I''ll dance as they wish. I''ll stroke the lead balls while dancing to the brains of those who are trying to make us dance on their palms."


    King declares with an unstoppable smile.


    "Oh, and I''m not a king anymore."


    Hmm?


    Listening to King''s dialogues, Wraith shouted in a strange voice.


    "I''ll change my name from now on." Stop kingpinning. From now on, call me Mako. Tell the others, too. "


    "Oh, what the hell is that?"


    "Are you going to put it back?"


    At the sudden decision of Mako, Wraith frowned, Simon smiled bitterly, and Pepper smiled happily.


    Seventy-nine, let''s play gang with the rulers.

 2724 Preamble 1

    "Haha, this is no good. It''s a failure."


    Seeing the newborn baby in the girl''s arms, the elderly man sighed in an unbearable face.


    The baby had no right hand. The right eye also melted and poured out. I wasn''t even breathing.


    The birth of a mother ended with childbirth. The mother underwent various procedures during her pregnancy, imposing an excessive burden on the mother. For this reason, it was so weak that it could not withstand childbirth, and it also had a severe adverse effect on the fetus. The magician intended to make strong children in those procedures, but the result was the opposite of the prospectus.


    "I don''t need this." If anyone wants to eat, please go ahead ~ "


    "Wait a minute."


    A girl with a baby complained with a stern expression to the creator and administrator.


    "Please don''t treat this child like that." This child was given life in exchange for his mother''s life. It''s too sad to let this child die. ��


    The girl holding the baby was her mother''s sister. That''s my twin sister too.


    "Well, you''re going to die soon anyway ~? As you know, this is a harsh environment. I don''t think I can afford to raise a child who is unlikely to become a fighting force even when I grow up."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Manji-san is right."


    "I know how it feels, Cotton Wax [Noodles], but give up on that child."


    "We are destined to continue fighting with the hungry demon [Kogaki]." What is required is combat power. You don''t need to have all your hands and feet. "


    The creator, a man, spoke in a gentle voice, and the compatriots of the girl-cotton worm [Minka] also agreed with the creator.


    The cotton plague, its compatriots, and the babies it carried were not human by appearance. There are stones all over the body, skin and hair are gray, eyes are black, but the sclera (the area touching the white eye) is bright light blue. Above the forehead, there is a horn that is open like a flower, and around the horn, there are several wire-shaped objects that are bent and stretched, surrounding the horn.


    The baby was also slightly similar to the cotton scar. The skin color is pure white, but there are stone-like things all over the skin like cotton pimples. There was also a short but horny thing growing on the forehead.


    "The meal gives me half. I will also fight for this child. Let me raise this child like this."


    "Taha, I can''t help it ~. I see."


    The Creator also broke the painful plea of the cotton plague. This creator and administrator was a human being.


    At this time, the baby was listening to all the conversation. While being a baby, he understood the words. I also understood emotions. I also understood my situation. And he remembered all the interactions he had at that time, even as he grew up. He was a demon, but he had more peculiarity among the demons, and he had a high level of intelligence immediately after birth.


    The child was named Kakera. The named parent is the creator and the administrator.


    That was almost a hundred years ago.


    It''s a deserted island, but there''s no one there. There are no people, so there is no doubt that it is a deserted island, but it is not that there is no one.


    The name of the island is Kurokaku Island. There are some inhabited islands nearby, but fishermen are never close. It has been rumored for over a hundred years that the island is inhabited by monsters. Occasionally, some people set sail for the island, but many don''t come back.


    Kuroka Island is a volcanic island at a maximum altitude of 800 meters. There is no fire pit at the top of the mountain, and it seems that at least the eruption has not occurred for several hundred years.


    The majority of the island is sloped, and most of it is covered with trees. There is a meadow to the south with a good view, and a rocky area to the north. The river also flows from the mountain.


    Between the rocky area and the forest was their settlement. There''s a decaying hut, a decaying hut, and a hut that''s been restored and still inhabited. All the inhabitants of this village are monsters.


    The village gets nervous at night. At night, it was time to wake up to a monster called the Hunger Ghost. Hungry demons that do not appear in the sunlight move at night and occasionally attack the village. Always remain vigilant at night. There is no regularity in the pace of attack. Sometimes they come for three nights in a row, sometimes they don''t come for more than a month.


    Here it comes!


    The monster on the watchtower shouted.


    That day, the Hunger Ghost attacked early. It is still time for the sun to set. It was cloudy, but it will die.


    The number of monsters in the village is currently 44. There used to be more of them. Over the years, the number of hungry monsters was slowly decreasing as a result of a long battle with them. And it won''t increase.


    The hungry demons had common characteristics in their appearance. Everyone''s mouth is half-open, and the whole body is covered with countless black scabs. Her eyes were black and she couldn''t see her eyes. Or maybe you can''t see with just your eyes. But all the other shapes are scattered. Some are humanoid, some have quadruped beasts, others have more uncertain amoebas, and others have multiple individuals connected. Some were over two meters in size, while others were about the size of a rat.


    Individual differences in abilities are also severe. Different powers, speeds, and proficiency levels. Some had special abilities. Some even gained their abilities by taking in the demons they killed. Therefore, if the victim is killed by a hungry demon, we will make sure that the body of the victim is not taken by the hungry demon, but it is also difficult.


    On that day, a great horde arrived. The yokai from the village fought outside the village.


    "Wow! There are two of them flying!"


    "I''ve got one!" Bai Taibao "Shiro Takashi"! Hurry up! "


    Bai Taipei is in a remote place!


    A giant flying demon like a moth enters the village and the demons scream.


    Although it is difficult for the dwellings to be razed, some villages are non-combat-type, and some demons play an important role in the existence of the village. They feared that they would be attacked.


    A demon jumped as far as a flying hungry demon could fly.


    The demon had pure white skin and white hair. He has a sophisticated and well-appointed appearance, and is very muscular and beautiful. There are white stones everywhere on the surface of the body. It was a single-armed eye.


    Kakera!


    Seeing this figure, one of the monsters cheered.


    Kakela, the one-armed demon, cuts off the wings of the moth with her sword. The flying demon lost one of its wings and fell to the ground while violently twirling its other wing.


    At the same time that Kakela landed, she crushed the head of the moth''s flying hungry ghost, and did not even look at the murdered flying hungry ghost, and jumped to another flying hungry ghost. The other one was a hungry ghost with his body swelling like a balloon.


    The balloon hungry ghost flew a large thorn from the half-open mouth, but when Kakela played the thorn with one arm, she spun in the air and slammed the forward spin kick into the inflated body. The body of the balloon hungry ghost bursts and the skeleton falls into the wind.


    After that, Kakela jumped out of the village and exterminated the hungry from one end.


    Kakela always remembered the day she was born. I didn''t forget the words of the demons back then. I also remembered the cotton scourge that I had begged so desperately to keep myself alive.


    In order to reward the cotton scourge that raised herself instead of her mother, and the grace she received from the village, Kakela worked hard and became stronger. Now it is the strongest monster on the island, and more hungry demons than anyone else, like the patron saint of the village.


    The number of hungry demons was dwindling, and the hungry demons all ran away. More than half of the dead hungry demons are killed by Kakela.


    "We''re running. It''s over."


    Kakera! You''ve done well today!


    The monsters gnawed at Kakela, but Kakela''s face did not float.


    The number of hungry ghosts was high, and we had some casualties.


    Kakela muttered to herself.


    But thanks to Kakela''s hard work, the number of casualties has been reduced.


    A girl hugs Kakura''s body from behind and makes a soft voice. Like Kakela, it was a body demon with stones stuck in it. Unlike kakura, the color of the body is gray.


    The girl''s name was Cottonworm. She is Kakela''s aunt, who raised Kakela for her mother.


    "Come on, it''s time to get ready for the feast"


    When one of the demons called, the demons in the village cheered together.


    A hungry demon would never attack on the same night. After the battle, we''ll have a feast. After the feast, she falls asleep without even a lookout.


    The demons surrounded the fire as they set it on fire. Small but precious quantities of alcohol are used to make it a better meal than usual.


    Two demons beat the drum slowly. No loud noises.


    A cotton scourge breaks out in front of the fire. And she slowly took off her clothes and left.


    Tonight is the night of the cotton plague.


    Always expressionless and impertinent, Kakura''s mouth broke.


    Before the cotton scourge lying in front of the fire, a group of demonic men stepped forward, covered and moved their hips.


    Under the man, the cotton pest dares to twist itself. However, the insertion has not been fulfilled. I''m not having intercourse. It''s just a dance that mimics intercourse for both men and women.


    Kakela liked to see the appearance of cotton worms. Like other demons, Kakela had no libido, but she felt she was purely beautiful. The other men felt the same way. Feel the beauty of women''s nakedness, without any evil heart.


    Now, the demons on the island had no fertility. I don''t know about women, but there was not a single man left and he lost his function.


    Only when the creator and administrator of the island demon, a human named Male Jiji, comes to visit, its function will be restored. Lust also boils. No one knows why it''s happening.


    And in the last twenty years, the manju has completely disappeared. As a result, while the number of yokai on the island decreased, there was no increase.


    Everyone has a vague anxiety that the island demons will perish.


    This was about eighty years ago.

 2725 Preamble 2

    The number of demons on Kurokaku Island decreased over the years.


    Last night, after burying our brothers and sisters killed by the hungry, and mourning their death, Kakela went to the cliff. It''s my favorite place.


    Sitting at the edge of a cliff, he threw his foot out and stared at the sea.


    Kakela liked to look at the sea. I look at the sea every day. I''m not tired of seeing it.


    Born and raised on an isolated island in the sea surrounded by the sea in all directions, Kakura does not know the rest of the world, but I know that there is another world outside the sea when I was a little boy. Sometimes people come from outside the island, and I heard a lot of stories from them.


    There is also some desire to go out on the island. Life on this island is by no means peaceful. But there is no guarantee that the outside world will be more peaceful and better than here, and it is impossible to leave our brothers and sisters behind.


    Are you here again?


    A cotton pest, the parent of the kakura, comes and sits beside the kakura.


    At a young age, it was a cotton rash that replaced her mother, but when the cotton rash grew to a certain extent, the cotton rash was intended to encourage the cotton rash to become independent, so she tried to keep a little distance. After Kakela grew up to become a normal adult, she came to the side again, but this time she felt like she was too sticky. I don''t feel bad, but I still feel uncomfortable.


    "I''m going to cut twenty people off already." Although our numbers are decreasing, the number of hungry demons is not decreasing at all, but they are gaining momentum with the years. We can''t keep going like this. "


    While staring at the horizon, Kakela tells her with a sad face.


    I couldn''t increase the number of Yokai. The reproductive function of men does not work. It is a mechanism whereby the reproductive function becomes active by the help of the creator, Male Jiji.


    "Menji-san won''t be here forever, and some people think it''s better to leave the island together."


    "Can you abandon your birthplace and admit your defeat to the hungry?" How many of my brothers and sisters do you think they killed? "


    Hearing the words of the cotton pest, Kakela becomes angry. Abandoning the island is tantamount to acknowledging that all our battles and sacrifices have been meaningless. Definitely unacceptable.


    I don''t think it''s worth dying for nothing, obsessed with vengeance.


    A demon appeared and called out. It''s quite short and small, but at first glance I don''t see any difference from humans. If there is only one strange point, it is the strangely large mouth spread out to the side. The chin is also unusually large.


    This demon''s name was Hippogriff [Kabayashi]. Kakela wasn''t too happy about this man. When Kakura was born, he was the man who was most opposed to keeping Kakura alive, and he continued to complain afterwards. Now I admit to Kakela, but the strangely familiar and ironic place is not good for Kakela. Physiologically unacceptable.


    "When a living person chooses to value life, if you deny it, you will be relegated from being an island hero to being a dumb hero."


    "I''m not fighting to be a hero." We''re fighting to protect everyone. But since I was born, nearly half the island''s population has fallen. I''m sorry about that, and I don''t want to run away like this. "


    Kakera reveals her emotions to Hippo in a disgusting tone.


    Kakela has fought desperately against the hungry for the islanders because of the cotton pestilence that saved her life. I''ve been struggling to protect myself. However, the fact that the number of hungry ghosts has not decreased and the islanders cannot protect them is unfortunate. I can''t stand leaving this island. It''s a feeling that denies everything about your life and existence.


    As a matter of fact, I can understand what the hippopotamus says when I say "Kakera", and I know how the hippopotamus feels.


    "Thanks to you, Kakela, we can all live now." Me, too. We''re all fighting. You''re not the only one responsible for this. "


    "That''s right, that''s right." You''re not carrying it on your own. You didn''t save them all, or die for lack of power. "


    The cotton founder gave a gentle tone, and the hippopotamus teaed with a smile.


    "They don''t move during the day." We need to find out where they are and attack where they''re sleeping. "


    "Huh. You''ve done that many times."


    The hippopotamus laughed at Kakela''s claim.


    It was a hungry demon that appeared at night, but it might seem like it was lurking somewhere during the day. I explored the whole island once in a while, but I didn''t know. I tracked down the Hungry Ghost, but it disappeared along the way.


    I saw a horrible sight when I tried to stretch out all over the island aiming at the time and timing of appearances from evening to night. The hungry ghosts came out of nowhere at once as if a ghost appeared. Some people seriously thought that it might come from another world.


    "Maybe there''s something missing."


    After hearing the words of the cotton pest, Kakela made up her mind.


    "I''ll try to find it again. I''m on my own. Maybe he was wary because he was looking for them in a group."


    "I understand the reasoning, but it''s hard on my own, and I''m scared if anything happens." I''m going out with you, too. "


    "I''m free, so I''ll hang out with you." Instead of sharing, it''s better for the three of us to come together and share our wisdom. "


    Kakela said that the cotton plague and the hippopotamus offered me.


    The three left the village during the day and went into the woods.


    The majority of Kuroka Island, a small volcanic island, is covered with trees, and there are few areas outside of Japan. There were no large mammals, but there were no grasses, the ground was bursting out, and beast paths were everywhere. Those were the Hunger Devil''s travel routes.


    "Hey, are you just walking for no reason?"


    The hippopotamus called out to Kakela as she walked through the battle. The search followed a path made by the hungry, but nothing was gained by this alone.


    "I think the cave is suspicious."


    And, Kakela.


    Huh, you''ve been exploring so many times, now you''re doing it?


    "I told you that I could have been alert and escaped because I explored with the adults, right? Maybe we''ll find something this time. Besides, when I entered that cave, I felt a strange sign."


    Hippo smiled ironically at me, and Kakura insisted with her true face.


    Three people headed to a cave on the island. When she came to the cave, Kakela stopped and stared into the cave.


    What''s the matter?


    A cotton scourge caught me and I peered into Kakela''s face.


    "There''s something..." I didn''t know until I got inside the cave, but now I can see it from outside the cave. It''s a strong sign. "


    Kakela said with a mysterious look and stepped into the cave.


    The three of them proceeded through the cave of the cave. Everyone''s night vision works, so moving around in the dark isn''t a problem.


    "Ah... once I got inside, I could see that I was dull, unlike somebody else." It''s so strong and demonic. "


    Hippopotamus, I say.


    After a while, Kakela and the others stopped. The cave was lined with furniture. And then a muffled voice resounded.


    It looked like a big, elliptical rock mass, but with thin limbs. The surface of the body looks like a smooth texture. I don''t know the color of my body because it is in the dark. I could see my face on the rounded torso. I have eyes and a mouth. But there was no nose, ears and hair. Looks like limbs are growing on my face. And on the top of my head, there''s a spatula.


    (Persimmon?)


    Kakura is around. Hippopotamus and I thought the same thing. It was a giant black persimmon with thin limbs.


    ��Guuuuuu.��


    Snoring. A demon in a persimmon is sleeping.


    What are you going to do?


    "I''ll wake you up."


    Kakera replied to me when I asked about Hippocampus. It was strange that there were demons in the cave who weren''t in the village. How long have you been on this island? Who are you? Why don''t you show your face in the village? It was really suspicious.


    "Hey, wake up."


    "Nh...? Whoa!?"


    The persimmon monster who woke up looked at Kakela and cried out in surprise. He rolled away and distanced himself from Kakela and the others.


    "I''m surprised at this..." No... I was totally alarmed. I don''t know. I didn''t expect you to come in here. The stones are ours-- "


    "Who are you?"


    "Fufufu, I''ll tell you my name as a reward." I am a black persimmon boy. You''ve been on this island for a long time. "


    When the Persimmon Monster called himself, he ran from his thin legs at an unimaginable speed and charged toward Kakera.


    A thin right arm, like a wire, stretches fast. Aimed at the heart of Kakura''s chest.


    Kakela twisted herself and avoided the attack of the black Kakuma boy in a strange place.


    Continuing to wave his left arm, Kakela bowed and dodged.


    With just two attacks, Kakela was at war. It was gross hair. Unwanted sweat gushed out of my body at a distance from the backward jump.


    Kakela had never been struck so quickly and sharply. His arms are so thin that he can almost pinch them with his fingers, but he definitely sees it as a blow to the place name.


    "Hey!"


    The black persimmon boy screamed small and filled the space. This time, the persimmon''s head was pointed at the kakura, and it pushed in as if it was touching my body.


    The speed is also unusual. If you wear a persimmon body, you will be considerably shocked, and Kakura leaps to the side to avoid it.


    "Don''t do it all the time." Well, I knew it. "


    The face of the persimmon grins as it sees Kakura dodging three attacks.


    Did you know that?


    "I''ve been watching in the distance. The one-armed child. The strongest one. No, it''s number two, right? The most important thing is....."


    As he spoke, the black persimmon boy turned his gaze to the cotton pest.


    (Isn''t he stronger than Kakela...?)


    When I saw the black persimmon boy, I thought so while trembling. I think I need to help Kakela, but my legs won''t move. The moment I helped, I had a feeling that I was going to be killed.


    I was afraid of Kakela, but I pushed that fear to death, and now I set it up from Kakela''s side.


    Kakura, who was coming directly from the front, was stretching out her arms and alternating vigorously.


    The thin arm clashed like a whip and seemed to have beaten up Kakura, but Kakura leaned down just before, slid through the waving arm, and jumped into the black magpie boy''s pocket at once, and pushed out her arm without taking a single blow.


    In an instant, the black candy boy''s mouth opened and something jumped out and pierced Kakura''s body.


    Kakera!


    A cotton pest screams. Kakura''s abdomen was pierced by Kakura''s tongue, and the movement of Kakura completely stopped.


    When the black persimmon boy pulled out his tongue, Kakura collapsed in front of him. Blood started flowing from the abdomen.


    ��Fufufufu... I''ll do it, won''t I?��


    A child in black with a frightened smile on his face. Part of the persimmon head is dented. It contained Kakela''s fist.


    Without fear of danger, a cotton pest rushes toward Kakura.


    The black persimmon child did not attack the cotton pest, but stepped back and took a distance.


    The black persimmon child looks at the cotton pest and the hippopotamus. Both of them had lost their will to fight. I saw the battle with Kakela, and I knew I didn''t want it. I thought it was the opponent that didn''t make it.


    "Why do the lords stay on this island forever?" There is no future here. There is no other way to resist fate. "


    A black persimmon child who emits a voice that only stunned his heart.


    The black persimmon child was upset. An upsetting situation has arisen.


    (Oh dear, I didn''t expect to see you in the middle of the Shura....)


    The black candy boy tongues as he detects the approach of the sign.


    "Let''s go, I''ll miss you." But if you don''t leave soon, I''ll kill you. "


    Black Kakubo said, cotton pest and Hippocampus I held up Kakera, with a look of vigilance and fear towards the Black Kakubo, and left the scene in horror.


    The Lord of Signs appeared in front of the black persimmon child.


    It was a hungry demon in a woman''s form. While the whole body was covered with something like a black scab, the hair was long and glossy.


    "Your Highness, [Ohee-sama]." Why did you come out? "


    In response to the female-type hungry demon, the black persimmon child asks in a respectful tone.


    "I''m so proud of you...... I can feel the sign of that girl......"


    "It looks like you''re nearby. I''m always on the same island. But... I''ve forgotten about us."


    ��I know, Mas. Demo... I''m so freaked out. I''m sorry I said that."


    "I understand." Let''s do what the princess wants. "


    Listening to the fervent desire of the hungry demon called the princess, the black persimmon child hungered his head.


    That was twenty years ago.

 2726 Preamble 3

    Kakela, who was seriously injured, was transported to her home and put to bed, with a cotton pest in her care.


    The fact that someone like Kakela was severely injured, and the story of the black child who was severely injured, shocked and upset the yokai of the village.


    Kakela slept through the night and woke up the next evening.


    "You''re finally awake... I''m glad."


    A cotton pest gently hugs Kakura''s body.


    The sensation of soft, warm skin and the sensation of cold, hard stone are both pleasant to Kakura. A long, long time ago - I remember a young day and my heart warmed.


    "I miss you. When Kakura was younger, I used to hug and sleep like this." You were much smaller than me, weren''t you? That''s why I''m so tough right now. "


    The cotton pest remembers the same thing and talks with a dreamy look.


    Suddenly, the light faded and Kakura turned around.


    "At that time, my body was weak... and I was just taking care of the cotton pest"


    Kakela remembers that the cotton pest has been taking care of Kakela, who has suffered from severe illness many times. I''ve been thinking about it ever since then. I want to be strong. I wanted to grow stronger and become a fine man who could fight the Hunger Ghosts.


    "I can''t believe there was such a guy..."


    Kakura reminds me of a black persimmon boy.


    (I thought I had acquired strength that I could not defeat any hungry demon, but I lost to a strange demon that was different from the hungry demon)


    I don''t know who it is, but I can tell that it wasn''t a friendly presence at the time of the sudden attack. But it was also a mystery why I missed it.


    "Hippopotamus, I''m telling everybody. Everybody''s anxious."


    And it came to pass, when the cotton pest had sprung up, that a goodwill hanging at the entrance of the house was rolled up, and a girl came in. With a light green body color, leaves, vines, and flowers blooming from all over the body, this is a plant monster girl.


    "Ahh, Kakera is waking up." I''m glad to hear it! "


    The girl''s expression glowed as she rushed towards Kakura.


    The girl is named Muroron and is a childhood friend who was born at about the same time as Kakura. It is a valuable presence in the village because it can rapidly grow food plants and make special oils to heal wounds.


    "Say thank you to Muroron." He poured a lot of oil for Kakera. "


    "I''m sorry."


    "Fine, fine." I''m glad you''re okay. "


    Muroron laughed and sat down beside Kakera, stroking Kakera''s head.


    I''m going to get in your way.


    Another visitor came in. It was the village''s chief, Shiraito Tsubaki. A small, skinny monster with gray hair and a white beard all over his face, with wings growing from his back.


    "After consulting with everyone, I made the decision to leave this Black Tomato Island." I''m here to tell you that. "


    In response to the words of Bai Taiko, Kakela tried to wake herself up by twisting her face, but she was held down by a cotton pest.


    "You can''t accept it."


    "Kakela... it''s no exaggeration to say that the demon here is alive on this island because of you." But this decision was too late. When I heard the story of the mysterious demon you encountered... no, when I heard that you were the strongest in this village and you were seriously injured, all your opponents were broken. "


    Shiraito said in a quiet tone to Kakela, whose voice was rough.


    There have been many discussions on whether to leave the island. The number of opponents was slightly higher, and those who wanted to leave the island could not abandon the people who wanted to stay on the island, so they fought together without leaving the island.


    "For decades, Mr. Malejiji did not come, and if there were any monsters lurking on the island that exceeded Kakera, it would have little meaning to stay here." I''m curious about who the black persimmon boy is, but as far as I''m concerned, he''s not on our side. At a time when such dangerous people were lurking on the island, everyone became frightened. "


    (So... my defeat broke everyone''s heart because of my weakness? Shit......)


    Listening to the story of Bai Taiko, Kakura fell into mourning.


    "Kakela, please follow me." We may have lost, but there''s something more important, isn''t there? ��


    "Yeah. That''s right. I''ve already worked hard enough for Kakela..."


    Kakura was also heartbroken because Cotton Wax and Muroron also made remarks to support Shiraito. I realized that I couldn''t do this anymore.


    (My life so far... what was the fight...? the dead....)


    Kakela fell silent, and the three of them watched.


    The hungry ghost is here!


    It''s an amazing horde!


    "There are also black persimmon monsters that I met with Kakera and Hippo!" I was one of the Hungry Ghosts! "


    The demons of the village shouted.


    "Hey! Kakera!"


    A cotton bug screams. Even though it wasn''t in this mood, Kakura jumped up and went out of the house to be played, and went out to fight against the Hungry Ghosts.


    (I''ll beat him up! You can''t lose this time!)


    The confused Kakura had completely lost her coolness. I was caught up in a fighting spirit that was close to paranoia.


    "Oh, can you move now?" And I''m full of curiosity. "


    The black persimmon boy found Kakura and laughed. Kakela''s murderous gaze shot through the black candy boy.


    "Oh wow, by the way, let''s keep going." Call me back. "


    Kakura ran to the black persimmon boy.


    The black persimmon retreated with a laugh. And between the black persimmon boy and the kakura, a number of large hungry ghosts stood.


    I''m out of your way!


    Kakela was beating up the Hungry Ghosts.


    The number of enemies is huge and robust, and Kakela herself is injured and not in a good shape, so she is forced to fight. I couldn''t get hurt by the hungry demon, but I couldn''t do it smoothly.


    Kakerer! It''s a cotton pest!


    During the battle, listening to Muroron''s screams, Kakela froze. I thought the cotton pest might have been killed where I didn''t see it.


    ��I''m going to be stolen by the hungry demons!��


    Then Muroron shouted, the worst thing was escaped, but the worst thing was about the next worst thing.


    (Are you going to be among the hungry ghosts?)


    When he could afford it, the Haunted Ghost did not kill the demon, but took him alive. And I tried to absorb the power of the demon.


    "Light and pleasant. Blue. Blue."


    Taunting black persimmon boy.


    "My daughter gets it." It''s time for you to leave your parents. In the first place, the real parent of the Lord is-- "


    Kakura had only heard the words of the black persimmon boy halfway through.


    Kakela turned her back on the black persimmon and ran towards Muroron.


    "Oh, my God, it''s blue. It''s full of gaps."


    The black persimmon laughed and tried to attack Kakura''s back, but it still stuck in my mind.


    "It''s too late. I''ll show you the moment someone close to me gets kidnapped."


    Thinking of it with a mean smile, the black candy boy dropped off without touching Kakura.


    What about the cotton scourge?


    Kakela arrived where Muroron was and asked desperately.


    "Ah... there..."


    Muroron points at me with a crying face. A large number of hungry ghosts were densely packed in one place, and there was a cotton scourge in the center of them.


    It looks different from the usual cotton scourge. Both the cotton plague and the kakura are stone demons that stick to their bodies. The number of stones sticking to the skin is too high for the cotton pestilence today. No, the momentum is increasing in front of Kakela''s eyes, and it''s about to cover up the entire surface of her body.


    The cotton pest kept his eyes closed. I don''t know if I''m unconscious, or if I''m already dead.


    Cotton curtain!


    When Kakela calls out loudly, the cotton plague opens her eyes. And indeed, Kakela and her gaze met and she smiled. The usual gentle smile, pointed at Kakela many times. But the smile soon disappeared. Because the stone also covered the face of the cotton plague.


    A cotton pest wrapped in stone all over his body. Only the corners extending from the top of the forehead can be seen from the gap of the stone.


    (I see. The cotton pest is protecting you. (Don''t let the hungry ghosts catch you)


    Kakela instinctualized.


    While the cotton plague was protecting herself, Kakura headed towards the horde of hungry demons.


    "Hey, Kakera! You can''t do anything!"


    Seeing Kakela rushing recklessly against a large group of hungry demons, Hippopotamus screams for my restraint. But Kakela didn''t stop.


    A hungry demon swarmed in Kakera. Kakela waved one arm, kicked out, and slaughtered the Hunger Ghosts, but the number of Hunger Ghosts was overwhelming. Kakela couldn''t go any further.


    The wound opens and the blood spreads.


    "Don''t force yourself. As your lord, you''re going to die more than that."


    When the black persimmon boy said in amazement, he paid attention to his thin arm. As if to match the work, a group of hungry demons separated from Kakera.


    The cotton pest was already out of sight. A huge number of hungry demons filled the ground, returning to the mountain at once.


    "Cotton... calamity..."


    Kakela knelt in anger as she curtailed the blood dripping wound. I didn''t listen to my body anymore. It was moving beyond the limits of the flesh.


    (He could have killed Kakura if he wanted to. But I didn''t kill him. Did you save her twice? And you took the cotton blight? Why? Who is that black persimmon in the first place? It looked as if you were manipulating a hungry demon. I don''t know what it is)


    While watching the hungry devil leave, I was suspicious of Hippopotamus.


    The next day, the monsters were building a boat. I made the decision to leave Kurokuma Island as soon as possible.


    But Kakela refused to leave the island.


    "The cotton plague is alive. It''s a stone to protect itself. I''ll stay here and save the cotton plague."


    Shiraito, the leader, persuaded me, but Kakela didn''t ask.


    In front of those two, Hippo and Muroron are coming.


    "I''ll stay with you, too." You can''t just leave Kakela alone. "


    "I''ll stay too." Kakela''s arms are easy to crack, so if you don''t have a suppressor like me, you''ll be all right. "


    Muroron and Hippocampus smile. Kakela''s eyes burned and she turned away.


    "I''ll stay, too."


    I also said Shiraito Tsubaki.


    "We survived thanks to Kakela. But we can''t put everyone in danger. That''s why I will fight Kakela for those who leave the island. We must recover from the cotton plague."


    "Thank you...."


    Kakela thanked Bai Taiko for her powerful words. Glowing rays fell one by one from her face.


    That was twenty years ago.

 2727 1

    "Complex Devil" Tokyo Branch Building of the Magic Order.


    Caucasian woman, with her cheeks cuddled and her eyes curled up, walks into the building with one leg dragged.


    "Ah, Sensei McNeil. Something is going on..."


    Shirley McNeil, a mentor and a qualified mage, spoke with a troubled face. One of Shirley''s disciples called out to him.


    Listening to the apprentice, Shirley also had a troubled face.


    "That''s a serious problem when we''re out of contact." It''s unlikely to be helpful. "


    "... that''s right."


    It was a word that I thought was ruthless while saying it myself, but the disciple seemed to understand it and nodded.


    McNeil-sensei, have you heard about Kurokaku Island?


    There comes an elderly teacher to speak to him.


    "I just heard that story from my apprentice." It seems that one of my apprentices joined the exploration tour of Blackcurrant Island a week ago.... "


    "My disciples are fine, too." I''m in trouble. So I want to send a rescue team. "


    "Huh...?"


    Shirley frowned openly at the words of the elderly teacher. I thought it was pointless because I was already dead.


    "Let''s be the strongest, and send the sorcerer with the most application." In other words, I think the Beef Village sisters at Dr. McNeil''s are worthy, but what about them? I''ve been to another planet twice, and I think Leviathan''s a fierce man. ��


    Shirley admitted that she would be amazing if she only looked back on her achievements. It was definitely the strongest in strength. However, it is Shirley''s true intention that she does not want to send a girl of her age and her most beloved disciple to an isolated island on the outskirts of the ocean.


    ��I''ll check with the guys. If you refuse, please think about it until then. We can''t force it."


    Please do.


    Shirley refuses in a carefree tone.


    When Shirley went to her own lab, the Ushimura sisters were already there.


    Do you know about Yaya, Maja, and Kuroka Island?


    Shirley asks the two of them.


    "Kurokaku Island, sometimes I ask your name."


    Such rumors about whether it''s a super power spot or a magic tool.


    "Caught by the rumor, several magicians from the Complex Devil turned down the news as they headed for Kuroka Island." Tamba is among them..... "


    Shirley named her brother-in-law for joining the tour. For the Ushimura sisters, it''s a man who hits the siblings. It''s not that much of an affection, but I often face each other.


    Maybe we''re going to investigate too?


    Survey team out.


    Yaya confirmed it, and Maya disappeared.


    "Instead, you were sent to the rescue team when the white arrows stood against you." Honestly, I was quite hopeless when I lost contact. Seems like it''s been a long time.


    Shirley tells the story with a carefree face.


    Will the other mages of the Complex Devil accompany you?


    "The teacher couldn''t do it."


    "Nothing has been decided." I''m on these legs..... "


    Shirley smiled mockingly as she slapped one of the non-functioning legs with her hand.


    "Sounds interesting."


    The sisters smile with enthusiasm.


    "We''re scared, please help us."


    I can''t rely on the sorcerer of the Complex Devil, so I need help from the outside.


    "Call Junko." "Call Truth."


    Well then, let''s set it up.


    Sisters who are completely enthusiastic and decide the policy.


    "I''m sorry for pressing the trouble." Please be careful. "


    "I''m also looking forward to solving the mystery of Kurokuma Island"


    I agree with Ma Ye. If there''s magic equipment, I''d like to roast it.


    Shirley was a little relieved when she saw the Ushimura sisters who were totally enthusiastic without thinking of any trouble.


    All we need to build a supernatural society is the power to unconditionally surrender humans and a lot of compatriots.


    The white cat on the holographic display said. One of the greatest mad scientists in Japan, "Three Madnesses", is Kusanagi Milk.


    For that reason, let me fully utilize the power of the man called Jiji, who is there. I''m working on a system to mass-produce monsters using black alraunes and hidden bodies procured from the planet Grass Dew. ��


    "Ahh... I''m working on it right now. It''s working like a carriage horse."


    An elderly man in a white dress with an indestructible face inside the room laughed faintly and let out a dumb voice. It is called the male reigning Yuzo, a man who has created many monsters since a long time ago.


    ��This person is so powerful?��


    Outsiders like the gigantic Krione look at the male reign and raise their doubts. He is the mayor of the submarine city of Chiber, a submarine man of the species called Krionen.


    It''s scraps in the scraps, but the power is real. As a person, it''s really a shred of my heart. However, he is a powerful magician, even the legendary demon. "


    Milk makes a big impression.


    "Even if the power is great, isn''t it dangerous in the scraps?" Can you control when you are betrayed or run over? ��


    The man named Hiro Miyagi raised his concerns. He was a true vampire belonging to the Grim Penis.


    "Gupyu. The three of me, milk and courage will hold you back." I''m watching you, too. "


    A girl in white coat with blurred hair wearing glasses said. His name is Yuki Sonogi. He is a mad scientist affiliated with Grim Penis and a manager of the Incredible and the Outsiders.


    "Am I going to be assigned to that too?"


    A boy wearing glasses makes a grumpy voice. His name was Goki Yuki. The Grim Penis is practically bossy, but so far, it hasn''t done anything like that.


    "There are four of them." I''m always set with courage. "


    The tall girl next to her courage - Takahagi Bell Sound - said. He''s always with courage, as he says.


    There are six of them in the room, and only milk participates in online conversations


    That''s right. Including the bell tone. Gupiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    History and pleasure.


    "I heard that you''re going to make this child the top of the world, but you''re a human ~? Are you convinced that Miyagi-san and Shushi-san are right?"


    The man sees courage.


    "I don''t care about it anymore. Yuuki, you''re a good girl, so I can trust you."


    "This child is a human, but there are a lot of other people from other stars in his body, and I heard that his previous life is a demon." I don''t mind. ��


    Shushu and Miyakuni replied.


    "Do you need strength?" Ah, yes. I forgot all about it, but I just remembered ~. Yeah, maybe it''s better to use them ~. It might help. "


    A man clapping his hands.


    Those kids?


    Shi Yuki looks at the male reign.


    "It''s the monsters on Kuromachi Island." A mage organization called the Complex Devil has recently caught a glimpse of you going on an expedition. Probably killed by a monster who lived on the island. "Haha."


    Looking at the manjiji who was laughing at the fact that people might have been killed, Shushi and Miyagi felt that they had some idea of why the milk was scraps in the scraps.


    "Kurokaku Island is famous among the paranormal." It''s rumored to be brown-spit, but on an island inhabited only by people, there is talk of a magic tool that emits strong power or a power spot, and a number of magicians go to the investigation and don''t return. Gupyu "


    "Ahh, it seems that I was the first to spread rumors about Kurokaku Island." Ehehehe "


    Hearing Shi Yuk''s words, Machi said.


    "I thought that the magician who visited the mushroom caught by the rumor would become the bait for the monster I made, the hungry ghost, who lived on that island."


    He''s not really an asshole, is he?


    Courage throws it away.


    ��I don''t think I''m the only one who circulated the rumor. I''ve only circulated rumors a long time ago. I''m the one who created and unleashed so many monsters on Kurokomo Island in the first place ~. You know the poison, don''t you? I was thinking of imitating it a little bit. In order to create stronger monsters, we divided the monsters into two factions ~, but the results were not good, and it was troublesome to travel to the isolated island where the sea was extinct, and we have been left alone for nearly a hundred years ~"


    The men were even more shocked when they heard the story of the male reign.


    Is the demon in such a place worthy of you?


    Courage speaks of doubt.


    "I don''t know, but I checked the information related to Kuroka Island. I often hear about going to the island, but I don''t often hear about people who have returned. In other words, the yokai on the island are alive and killing visitors."


    Regardless of the strength of the monster, you can''t really rely on a monster to kill people from one end to the other.


    Milk points out.


    "I''m sure it''s a hungry demon that kills visitors to the island. But it''s just a yokai set up to make the yokai stronger." There are some yokai who have been ordained to be strong, and they seem to be fine because they are intelligent. He listens faithfully to what I say. "


    And, manjiji.


    "Oh, and there''s something I''m also curious about - something I don''t understand." Rumor has it that there is a power spot. Is it just a tail of rumors? It''s not a rumor I circulated. Or maybe... there are survivors who have found something that looks like a definite power spot and told the truth ~ "


    "Well, I''m free anyway, and it seems interesting, so let''s go." However, there is a possibility that the male genius is deceiving us, and we will also take the male genius with us. "


    "It''s terrible. That''s right, there''s no point in fooling you during this period." I don''t want to get fired from Grimm''s penis. "


    Taking the words of the milk, the man said surprisedly.

 2728 2

    Twenty years ago, the monsters of Kuroka Island abandoned the island and traveled to the outside world.


    However, Kakela, Muroron, Hippocampus, and Shiratori remained on the island and continued to fight the Hunger Ghosts. Even when there were only four of them, no one was missing, and they survived for twenty years on Kurokaku Island.


    That night, the Hunger Ghosts attacked.


    Bai Taiko flies with her wings folded and greets her with depression. Tonight, there is no flying type against the hungry demon, but Shiraito exerts tremendous power against flying type enemies, and without the flying type, the battle can be even more dominant.


    Identifying a particularly powerful individual among the hungry demons, Shiraito Tsubaki descended sharply from the sky. Sticking to the back of the hungry demon, he ejected a tube from his mouth and pierced the body of the hungry demon and jumped up. While I was flying, I sucked out the body fluid of the hungry demon from the tube I pierced.


    Throwing away the corpse of an exhausted hungry demon, Shiraito Tsubaki identified another seemingly strong individual and attacked them. I repeat.


    Hakutai is an ogre of Shioyaab with the nickname Assassin Insects. The actual Sheoiah Abu pulls down his suddenly battered prey and sucks in body fluids, but he can''t do that in the middle of a fight, so he sucks them in the air.


    In addition, Shiraito Tsubaki is equipped with the ability to repeatedly evolve through repeated battles, coagulate the sucked body fluids, and immediately drain them out of the body. This will allow you to suck as much fluid as you want. And the coagulated body fluids can be picked up later and eaten by the demons.


    "Hmmm!"


    It was the hippopotamus who roared. The tiny body swelled to a mass over three meters tall. Its head was changed to that of the hippo, and the surface of the body was also the hippo itself, but the shape of the hand and torso was as a person, and it took the form of a human hippopotamus.


    There was a kakera next to me in the hippopotamus. The two of them lined up and defeated the Hunger Ghosts one after the other.


    There are no more walls in the village. You don''t have to. You can''t let them break into your dwelling, you can fight them all, and you can''t beat the hungry. Instead, a Naruko was set up around the village to signal the attack of the hungry.


    After losing a certain amount of friends, the Hunger Ghosts were pulled up.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey."


    Muroron cheers with a lingering voice. The three men are always healed by this bright voice.


    That''s weird.


    Bai Taiga was still winging in the air.


    What do you want?


    "The hungry ghosts are stopping along the way." Near the coast. Usually, things disappearing deep inside the island. "


    I usually spend the night in the mountains. In the morning, it disappears like a fog. I''ve been investigating the hunger ghost ecology at night for a long time.


    You''re sacrificing people from the outside world again, aren''t you?


    The hippopotamus, who had returned to his human form, said to me. Sometimes people came from outside, and sometimes they came into contact with demons. Most of them are killed by the hungry at night. Recently, there have been many people visiting.


    "It looks like you''re fighting a hungry demon." The number of hungry demons was decreasing. Geez... I''m not alone. Something much bigger than a person. It could be a demon. "


    "Let''s go."


    Listening to the report of Bai Taiko, Kakera urged all four of them to move.


    The four who arrived at the scene of the battle saw a giant demon with pale, shiny skin who was standing around with his bare hands against several hungry demons. Its back is bigger than any house in the village, but it is well clothed to fit the giant.


    "It''s so big..."


    The hippopotamus moaned. There used to be demons on Kurokaku Island, but there weren''t any big demons so far.


    I''ll help you


    "No, I don''t even know who he is..."


    Kakela jumped out and Shiratori frowned as she saw it.


    Kakera beat the one who was about to attack the great demon. The Great Devil looked at it and was surprised for a moment, but he quickly turned back to the battle.


    With the help of Muroron, Hippocampus, and Hakutai, the hungry demons were all wiped out.


    "Thank you. Who lives on this island?"


    The great demon asked in a cool voice that mismatched the horror of appearance.


    "Yes, it is."


    Bai Taiga nodded.


    "My name is Yuyuan [Yu-Gon]." As you can see, it''s a demon, but it''s also the end of a necromancer. "


    Sirijushi?


    "He is the explorer of death and life, and he exercises the power of life and the art of dealing with the necromancer."


    Yu Yan said to Muroron.


    When night falls, will the monsters of the present come upon us?


    ��Yeah, but once you step back, you won''t come that evening. Don''t worry after you quit. I don''t come every night, but I need to be vigilant at night.��


    Shiraito answers Yuri''s question.


    "Sometimes people come from outside to this island of black tomatoes." Most of them die from a hungry demon attack. "


    And, Kakela.


    "I''m a demon, though." Isn''t it the same as me, the one who came to hear the rumors about this island? There were rumors that there was a power spot, and rumors that there was a strong magic tool. I came to hear about it, but it certainly does. I feel a very strong force from the center of the island. "


    "Perhaps it''s a... cotton pest"


    Listening to Yuri''s story, Kakera said with a cloudy expression.


    Cottonworm?


    "He''s one of us." It''s Kakela''s aunt, and she''s my relatives. "


    And, Muroron.


    "Since the cotton plague was taken away, the hungry demons have become even stronger and their numbers have increased." I don''t know where the cotton pest is trapped, but the cotton pest is alive like a stone. That''s the kind of demon Kakera and Cotton Hazard. You can absorb the sun''s rays, gain power, and maintain life activities even if it''s stone. "


    Hippocampus explained in detail.


    "Photosynthesis. Its absorption rate is increasing, and its power release rate is also quite strong, so it is spectacularly strengthening the spiritual magnetic field of the entire island." The power of a demon is worthy of marveling at. "


    Yuri''s arms folded and she exhaled a lot.


    "Tell me more about this place."


    Questioned by Yu Yun, Kakera and the others told about the hungry ghosts and all about themselves.


    "It seems that the black persimmon child is the key." You haven''t seen her since 20 years ago? "


    Yuyuan asks after listening to the story.


    "Since then, I''ve searched the island many times. I went into the cave again and again. But I''ve never encountered it."


    "And the cotton scourge..." I have no idea where or how you''re hiding it. "


    Shiraito and Kakura said with a sad face.


    "Maybe they have the power to manipulate space." There''s a good chance they''re creating a subspace and lurking in it. "


    Listening to Yuri''s conjecture, Taiyuan Shiraito felt frustrated.


    "It''s a different space..."


    And, Hakutai Tsubaki.


    If we really had the power to manipulate space, we wouldn''t be able to do anything about it, would we?


    The hippopotamus mouths my pessimistic words.


    You can''t do anything with Yuuki-san''s power?


    I can''t. I don''t remember the spatial manipulation technique.


    In response to Muroron''s question, Yu Yan shook his head to the side.


    "There may be people in the outside world who have that power." Once you''re out there, you''ll find someone powerful and come back. That''s one of the ways. "


    Shiraito Tsubaki proposes.


    "What is it? It''s Kakera." I don''t want to go out again. Do you want to knead again? "


    "I just refused to abandon the island and abandon the cotton plague. And that''s not what I''m talking about."


    The hippopotamus teased me, and Kakera told me with a true face.


    "Let''s build a boat tomorrow."


    "Then you can use my ship." But I''d like to do a little more research here. I was also interested in the power spot, but the corpse of the Haunted Ghost was interesting. I''d like to collect more. Just one paragraph and then I''ll do it. "


    Yu Yan told Kakera that he was going to escape.

 2729 3

    In the morning on the island of Kurokaku after a night on the slopes.


    Do you see hope at last?


    Hippogriff says, making breakfast with Muroron.


    Yeah. I''ve been fighting the dark clouds without a clue for 20 years, and I''ve been searching around the island, but I thought I should have relied on outside power and knowledge sooner rather than later.


    "It''s stupid that all four of us didn''t come up with that idea." Hahaha


    Hearing Muroron''s words, Hippocampus tea.


    "Until now, humans have been coming from outside occasionally. Recently, a group of people came. It might be better to protect people from the outside world."


    And, Hakutai Tsubaki.


    Before that, we had to go out looking for a magician to manipulate the space.


    Kakela says in a sentimental tone. I''m usually pale, but I''ve been showing excitement and determination since last night.


    "That''s true, but it doesn''t necessarily mean you''ll find it, and you don''t even know how long Yuuki''s research will take."


    Hmm. And it doesn''t mean that the demon last night was right.


    The hippopotamus and me and Shiraito Tsubaki dominate the escaping kakura.


    "I searched every corner of the island, but I couldn''t get anything." I think Yuuki''s theory is correct. In the first place, it was strange because of the way the hungry demon appeared and how it disappeared. However, if Yuuki''s theory is true, the points of convergence will go away. "


    Sure is.


    Shiraito nodded at Kakela''s claim.


    "If it''s true that you''re lurking in a subspace, it''s a strange story." I think I was laughing and watching us scour every corner of the island for the last 20 years. "


    The hippopotamus sarcastically says to me. The four of them did everything they could to dig up the soil at the end of the hunger ghost passage and scrape it up to the wall in the cave, but in the end, it all ended in vain.


    "I avoided interacting with people from the outside world, but if I want to reverse that policy, I think it would be better to protect them as soon as I find out."


    Shiraito said. Nobody disagreed.


    "Hey, did all the people from outside die last time?" Those people were pretty strong demons to humans, and they were about to be able to fight the hungry. Are you looking for it? "


    Muroron suggests as he delivers the food. Breakfast was stewed fish and seaweed, and strange fruits from Muroron''s body.


    "It''s been a while." I haven''t seen it since then, so my hopes are low. "


    Shiraito shakes her head in a small way. Until now, I have been actively avoiding contact with outsiders, but conversations with Yu Ryu have led to a change in everyone''s perception that the policy was wrong. From now on, it will be the opposite policy.


    In the afternoon, Hippocampus and I went to see Yuyori. To hear all sorts of stories, including about the outside world.


    Kakela went with Muroron to find food.


    "Mmm... Hippocampus is right, we were being watched all the time." Something disgusting ~


    Muroron talks with a complicated expression.


    "It''s not definitive yet." However, the possibility is high. Otherwise... there''s a possibility that the black candy boy isn''t on the island anymore. "


    "Um, but what about the cotton pest?" No matter what I think, the cotton pest is on this island. I feel the power of the cotton scourge all over the island. "


    Since the cotton plague was taken away, the island''s spiritual magnetic field gradually strengthened.


    Kakura and cotton worms absorb various forces, including sunlight, from the stones on the surface of the body, and save and amplify to turn them into forces. A cotton pest wrapped in stone continues to unleash its power. And as the years go by, the release of power becomes stronger. It is unthinkable that a cotton trouble has gone out of the island. I can''t believe I''m in subspace because I keep releasing power.


    The hungry demons benefit from the power unleashed by the cotton plague. As the years go by, the number increases further and the ability increases. However, the power of the cotton pest was also benefiting Kakela and the others. Kakela and the others are more affected. Kakela and the others had increased motor skills, physical strength, and resilience. I was always in good spirits.


    "I already feel like I have a cotton pest on my side every day." When you close your eyelids like this, you can see the smile of the cotton rash right next to you. I can hear your voice too! "


    "Oh... so am I."


    Muroron closed her eyes comfortably, as did Kakela.


    Honestly, I''m scared.


    Naaaaaa?


    Muroron asked, slightly surprised by Kakela''s abrupt remarks, with a strange look on his face. Kakela was too surprising a dialogue because she had the impression that she was brave and unaware of those who were scared.


    "When you leave the island, you can''t feel the cotton pest. And when I got back to the island, when the cotton pest disappeared... I couldn''t feel the signs of the cotton pest... I had such a bad imagination..."


    While talking, Muroron pulled out the cucumber that was growing on his body and poked it into Kakura''s neck.


    "Gwooooooooooo." Kakela''s Amenbo. I can''t believe it. "


    "Sure is." I''m timid, I can''t forget about the cotton pest forever, and I''m sweet. "


    Muroron teases Kakela and spills a smile.


    The two of them stopped. I saw three men and women walking in the woods beyond the meadow on the slope in front of me.


    Someone''s here.


    I wonder if they came here the other day.


    "No... I saw it from afar, but it was an adult male and female." You look like a lot of kids this time. And is one a demon? "


    One of the three had two heads.


    "Wow, two cute-headed monsters..."


    "I''ll try to make contact."


    Murorong''s eyes glowed, and Kakura leaped out into the meadow, heading towards the three of them - Junko, Makoto, and the Ushimura sisters.


    If you suddenly attack me...?


    Muroron chases after Kakela.


    "Then we''ll have to fight, but while we fight, we''ll keep complaining that we want to negotiate peacefully." So don''t overdo it. "


    When Kakela said that, the pure children also noticed the presence of Kakela and stopped, and turned their faces towards Kakela and the others.


    "Something''s coming." "It''s a monster."


    Yaya and Maja looked at each other with a vigilant gaze.


    Looks like there''s no hostility.


    Seeing Muroron approaching with a smile, Junko said.


    "Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" People from outside. I''m Muroron, the demon who lives on this island of Kuroka. "


    Kakela.


    Muroron introduced himself with a thoughtful smile, and Kakela said facelessly.


    Junko, Makoto, and the Ushimura sisters also introduced themselves and told why they visited the island.


    "I know. There were people in the group a few days ago, but they didn''t contact us." So I don''t know what''s going on right now. "


    Listening to Kakela, the Ushimura sisters breathe out in small breaths.


    "Um, until a few days ago, we tried to stay out of it as much as possible even if people came from outside." But, I''ve been involved since yesterday, so I''ve spoken to you guys too. "


    And, Kakela.


    There are rumors that people who have come to this Black Tomato Island will disappear or that they have magical items that are a huge power spot, do you have any idea?


    "It seems that the missing person... was killed by a hungry demon." At night, these monsters show up, they''re just incomprehensible creatures. We''ve been fighting the Hunger Ghosts for a long time. "


    The power spot is definitely a cotton scourge ~


    Kakela and Muroron answered Junko''s question.


    Menka?


    "He''s one of us." Twenty years ago, I was kidnapped by a hungry demon and a black persimmon boy who seems to be manipulating a hungry demon.


    Later, Kakura and Murorong will tell the story of Kurokama Island.


    "According to the story of the demon coming from the outside, it might be lurking in subspace." So we were planning to go out into the outside world and find someone with the power to manipulate space. ��


    "Yukioka has that power."


    When I heard the story of Kakela, the truth came to me.


    Really?


    "Wow, wow. Can you help me with this cotton scourge?"


    Kakura and Muroron turn their gaze to Junko''s expectations.


    "Hmm... I''m not that good at manipulating space." Well, with the help of Yaya and Maya... if you add both of them to my strength, I guess I''ll have to do it. "


    But Junko wasn''t very confident.


    ��What exactly are we going to do?" How do you find it with the power to manipulate space? "


    Yaya and Maja asked.


    "Yeah, that''s the problem. I hope you know where you are, but if you don''t know, no matter how much you have the ability to manipulate space, you can''t do anything about it."


    As long as Yaya and Maya are magically dragged out.


    It''s nothing like that.


    "At least we don''t know where it is." "At least we''re nearby."


    Yaya and Mahiya show a difficult color when it is said lightly.


    "I don''t know... but there are two of us." I want to talk to you slowly. "


    Kakera said.


    "Then I''d like you to help us find our people."


    "Make it a quid pro quo."


    "All right."


    Kakela nodded in response to Yaya''s and Maya''s demands.


    Fine, but maybe he''s already dead.


    Muroron said with a smile, and Yaya and Maya frowned at the same time.


    "Hey, Muroron, take care of yourself a little."


    Ah, geez,


    Muroron apologized to Kakela for not looking too bad.

 2730 4

    Yuyuan came to me and Shiraito Tsubaki, who were answering the phone in the village.


    "The boat is broken."


    Yuuki reports it on the sinister side.


    Boo-boo?


    The hippopotamus leans around my neck. It was a word they didn''t know.


    "It''s about the boat I was on."


    Shiraito and Hippo saw my face. The kind of person who deliberately destroys someone''s ship from the outside? I don''t think the hungry have that kind of intelligence, but--


    No way, Black Pepper Boy?


    "If that''s the case..."


    Hippocampus mouths its name, and Bai Taiko thinks while rubbing her beard.


    "Our conversation was also overheard from subspace by the black candy boy, and Yuuki and we broke it so that we wouldn''t go out?"


    Bai Taiyu made a guess.


    Hasn''t your administrator told you that the black persimmon leads the hungry?


    "Ahh..."


    Asked by Yuyuan, Hippo nodded with a frown on my face.


    "As far as I heard yesterday, the man named Jiji is a mystery." Why are you all fighting against the hungry on this island? I''m honestly suspicious that the male reign is the parent and custodian of the birth of you and your ancestors. "


    "Sure enough... I disappeared all of a sudden. Besides, we can''t breed without Mr. Jiji. I think it''s strange."


    Shiraito admitted in a heavy tone after receiving Yuri''s point.


    Then Kakela and Muroron returned with Junko, Makoto, and the Ox Village sisters.


    "Ah, I know this demon." I met her in Pregnancy Sage Village. "


    Zombie, necromancer ghost.


    Yaya and Maja opened their mouths pointing at Yuyori.


    "Why are you here?"


    "That''s our dialogue, too."


    said Yuyuan Zhen.


    "No, more strange than that, how did you get here?"


    "Here comes the boat."


    When asked by the truth, Yu Ryu replied lightly.


    Alone on a boat?


    "I took a ferry to a nearby island, and from there I took a boat."


    "On the ferry... in that shape?"


    "No way. I have the ability to transform." I can be a human being. "


    Yu Yan smiled bitterly as he continued to ask further questions.


    "But the boat was destroyed. According to these two people, it seems that the monsters called" hungry monsters "are responsible for it."


    Is your ship okay?


    I''m worried about Muroron when I hear Yuuki''s story.


    "Yes, our ship is hidden."


    Junko said. The ships Junko and the others boarded were sent into subspace just in case a storm hit.


    "Since our ship is safe, why don''t you come home with us when we leave?"


    "I''m sorry, I''ll let you do that. I owe it to you."


    Toward Junko, Yu-rim''s head dropped deeply.


    After that, everyone exchanges information.


    I didn''t expect to hear your name here


    It''s not surprising that the male reign created about half of the Japanese monsters involved in the monster island.


    Uncle?


    At the place where the name of Machiji appeared, Junko and Makoto said, and the Oxmura sisters shouted strangely.


    "Hmm... I wonder if I''d like to hear more about this man-jiji person." Actually, I know him. "


    Junko said.


    "I want you to go ahead with this before that."


    "I called Junko with our help, so I want to satisfy Junko''s curiosity, but the priority is here"


    "I''m sorry, but come on."


    Yaya and Maya clasped their mouths, and Junko snorted her cheeks.


    "I don''t know if you''re one of those two young ladies, but I can take you to the place where I saw the people who landed on the island the other day."


    Hippo smiles at my sisters.


    Stop calling me that.


    "But thank you." "Please tell me."


    At the same time, Yaya and Maya had a dizzy face and said the same lines. At the same time, they smiled and begged each other.


    "I''ll go with you." It''s almost evening. It''s cloudy today, and on cloudy days, they occasionally boil in the evening. I will protect you when the Hunger Ghost appears and becomes a combatant. "


    Kakela offered it.


    "Thank you." "Handsome night."


    Yaya and Maya smile happily.


    "Oh, my God, Kakera has more love than I do."


    Kakela is more handsome, so I can''t help it


    Muroron says to the disgruntled hippopotamus that he has no body and no lid.


    "As I told you, there''s nothing more I can tell you about Manji-san. I haven''t shown my face on this island in 80 years."


    Shiraito Tsubaki said with a vain face.


    "I''m going back to my tent." I''m not very good at having a lot of people. "


    Yuuuyuan refused and left the village.


    "I said I''d protect you, but you have to protect yourself as much as you can." I saw that you guys could fight like that. "


    "All right."


    "Roger that." "La-la-la."


    Kakela nodded, Yaya and Mahiya.


    Well then, let''s go.


    At the behest of Hippocampus, the six left the village.


    He had a feeling that there might be a great change on the island.


    In the last few days, there have been many humans and demons coming from outside the island.


    "It''s unnatural. It can definitely be called weird."


    A giant black persimmon with thin limbs grows, and a monster with eyes and nose and mouth mutters out loud.


    He called himself a black persimmon boy and appeared twice in front of the monsters on Black Persimmon Island. After that, he stayed on Black Persimmon Island and kept looking at Kakura and the others.


    ��Fufufu... I guess fate didn''t overlook the island��


    The black persimmon boy narrows his eyes and spills a dry laugh.


    "When you move, you move all at once. I was under the illusion that a peaceful time would last forever. I guess I was just accumulating some serenity. Fu, fufu, fufufu....."


    Laughter stops along the way. I felt a sign. Refrain from ungrateful words and deeds in front of the Lord of Signs.


    "Are you okay, Shaw?"


    A slightly accentuated voice resounded. It was a woman''s voice, even though it was a little stiff.


    Like the hungry demon, a woman with a large number of black scabs covering her body was approaching.


    "Your Highness, [Ohee-sama]." Don''t worry about it. No matter what kind of misery comes to me, I will protect you to the end. "


    A black persimmon child who gently gestures in a gentle voice.


    "I''m Yoli... I don''t care about my children..."


    An anomaly called the princess falls on a girl whose whole body is covered in countless flat stones, lying beside a black candy boy.


    "No one has put that child in greater danger than you." Are you sure you''re okay? "


    Still complaining of anxiety, the princess came to the side of the black persimmon and leaned close together.


    The black persimmon boy''s heart twitches. It''s soaring. It''s getting hot.


    "I won''t give this girl to anyone." I will defend you, even if it be a stone, this is our daughter without doubt. "


    The black persimmon boy moved his thin hand, gently laying it on the back of the princess''s hand.


    "If you want to tell me more, it''s because of this stone daughter, Cottonworm, that we will be safe."


    "Mogichi... this way, I''m so embarrassed..." Your warmth, please. "


    The princess grabbed the black candy boy''s hand and urged her to move.


    "Wasteful words"


    The black persimmon child stood up and followed the princess''s trail.


    The two of them sit down in the bedroom. From the princess, she hugged the black persimmon.


    "Ouch... Princess..."


    The black persimmon child hugged the princess''s body in a frenzy and uttered words that should not be uttered.

 2731 5

    In the form of being guided by Kakura and Hippogri, the four sisters, Makoto, Junko and Niu Village, were walking through Kurokame Island.


    "What do you think of this island from the eyes of someone else?"


    The hippopotamus asks.


    "I think it''s a good place, but I hesitate to live here forever..." If you come to visit me once in a while. How long have you guys lived here? "


    After giving a true and unabashed impression, I ask a question and return.


    A hundred years or so.


    "A hundred years..."


    Isn''t it hard?


    Yaya and Maja''s eyes rounded to my answer.


    "Sometimes I used to think it was hard. It is not hard now. I have an important companion by my side all the time. The most important person is somewhere on the island, and I can feel the signs. The man was abducted by the hungry. I fought all the time to recover from the Hunger Ghost. So the desire to leave the island doesn''t happen at all."


    Kakela answered.


    "It''s true that you''ve come to this island and you''re feeling very warm." I feel so relaxed. "


    "I feel it, too." "Is that the power of a mysterious power spot?"


    Junko and the Ushimura sisters said.


    "It hasn''t always been that way. Since twenty years ago. In other words, it has changed since the cotton plague was stolen. I always feel like I have a cotton pest on my side."


    Kakera speaks with distant eyes.


    "The people who came to this island and turned down the news are all sorcerers, right?" In other words, is it okay to think that the fighting power is much higher than that of ordinary people? "


    The true man looks towards his sisters and asks.


    "Not necessarily."


    "It''s not like a game wizard. There are many pure seekers."


    It''s not uncommon for people to be unable to use combat magic at all.


    Answer in the order of Yaya, Maja, and Yaya.


    That''s right. If everyone has a high combat power and is still defeated, I think the enemy''s power is also a threat.


    And true.


    "The Halibut''s individual combat power is dispersed, but I can''t take a single Halibut." It''s troublesome to have too many of them and to have as many of them as you want. ��


    "With those guys, we keep fighting on this island." But twenty years ago, I couldn''t bear it anymore, and many of them on the island fled. That''s a normal decision. It''s rather like you''ve been fighting without running away. "


    "Kakera," said my hippopotamus.


    Like I said, I won''t leave the island until I get my cotton plague back.


    Kakera speaks vigorously.


    (Will you keep fighting for someone important?)


    The true consciousness of listening to Kakura is directed at Junko.


    (Nevertheless, being on this small island all this time is pretty tough.)


    I know that the Kakura people who were born here and only know this world are fundamentally different from those who know the outside world, but I will replace them with myself.


    Most of the island was covered with trees, and the six walked along the beastly path. This beast path was created by the hungry, and is said to be a progression course for the hungry.


    The sky is getting dark. The time is already in the evening.


    "Incoming. Watch out."


    Kakela stops and draws attention. Both Makoto and Junko felt a hint of murderous intent.


    The surface is covered with something like a black scab, the eyes are pure black, and the mouth is half-open, and the anomaly gushes out from all over. Human form, quadruped beasts, ovals, figures close to insects, snake-like figures, all varied shapes.


    Is this the hungry ghost?


    "Yes, it is."


    The truth murmured, and immediately after Kakela nodded, the hungry ghosts attacked.


    Hippopotamus, transformed into Kakera, responds in close quarters. Makoto made Jababashi full-auto and shot several hungry ghosts in one.


    The dead hungry monsters scattered and disappeared as if they were melting in the air.


    "Funny way to die." "Fantasy way to die."


    Fantasy?


    After Yaya and Maya muttered at the same time, Yaya twisted his head to their impressions.


    "He''s strong."


    "It''s a series of cannons." I haven''t seen the cannon in a long time. "


    I was impressed with Kakera and Hippocampus when I saw the true nature of shooting a gun.


    "There''s no such thing as uneven movement." We''re working together. It looks like you have a good intellect. "


    Junko was watching the entire movement of the hungry demon while taking part in melee battles. I don''t jump into a herd of hungry ghosts like Kakura and Hippos, but only treat myself and those close to Yaya and Mahiya lightly.


    Yaya and Maya moved their heads in a rush to support them according to someone''s pinch, and checked not to miss the movement of the enemy allies, but there was no sign that anyone would be attacked by the hungry demon.


    "There''s someone flying." Shoot me with a real cannon. "


    Yeah.


    Hippopotamus pointed in the direction I was pointing - the muzzle was pointed in the direction above the tree.


    True Shinobi shot out a hungry demon that jumped from tree to tree. The falling hungry ghost had a snappy coating between his arms and feet. After the fall, the black body scattered and disappeared.


    Eventually, the Hungry Ghosts stopped their attack and dispersed.


    "Was there a sign of escape or something?" It was a beautiful and well-controlled way to retreat. "


    Junko questions.


    ��It''s always like this. If you reduce the number somewhat, you run away.��


    And, Kakela.


    (Although the fighting power is low, it seems boring to continue to fight these guys for years.)


    I think the truth is, I do not speak to stones. I remember what was written in Delicacy''s book, which I read over and over again, and I''m careful.


    "Like I said, it usually shows up after dark. But evenings on cloudy days emerge so quickly."


    "They often attack the village. In the old days, a lot of people were killed."


    Kakera said palely, and the hippopotamus said with a hilarious look.


    And now?


    "Not a single one of us has been killed since we became four." I was careful not to get killed, and I trained. Not only that, but I also feel that it is protected by the power of cotton pests. "


    Kakera answers Junko''s question.


    If the subject of the search was attacked by a hungry demon, I might have figured out something if I tried psycho-metricizing a hungry demon.


    Junko looks at the Niu Village sisters and says:


    "But there''s no body." "We should have caught him."


    Ichiba-cha, why don''t you try it in this place where you fought?


    I''ll do it.


    In the form of riding Junko''s proposal, the Beef Village sisters bow down on the spot and try to dig up the memories of the past through psychometry.


    There she is.


    The memories of the brothers and sorcerers running away were dug up.


    Six people headed towards the escaped direction. After that, I did two more psychometries, dug up traces of my memories, and checked them out.


    "You shouldn''t travel at night." "The hungry ghosts are gushing all over the island."


    The hippopotamus warned me as I looked up into the darkening sky.


    "But I may be waiting for help."


    ��They''re still alive, and they could lose their lives by spinning them tomorrow.��


    "All right, let''s hang out."


    Is that okay?


    When Yaya and Maha complained, Kakera responded and I sighed.


    "Ehehe, it''s been about eighty years. I didn''t expect to be here again."


    Manji Yuzo, who got off the boat, smiles nostalgic.


    But I only arrived at night ~. At night, it seems troublesome because there are hungry monsters.


    You''re the administrator, but you can''t do anything about it?


    "Well, that''s right, I''ve forgotten the art of controlling hungry demons." and cheek. "


    Asked by Nishiyuki, the man deliberately dropped his shoulder.


    There were four men on the boat: a male reign, a history of pleasure, courage, and a bell tone. The milks are going to come a little late.


    "I can hear the cry of an extremely intense demon..."


    At the center of the island, he looked up at the towering mountain, and his courage frowned.


    "The strength of the spiritual magnetic field on the island is abnormal. Gupuu"


    Besides, I feel something warm in my heart.


    Shi Yuki and the bell tone said. When I arrived on the island, I obviously felt different from what I felt outside the island.


    "Hmm, that''s weird. What is the strength of this spiritual magnetic field? This should not have happened when I came here before. The rumor of a power spot seems to have been circulated by those who recovered from the island, knowing the strength of this abnormal spiritual magnetic field."


    The man says with a strange look.


    Courage, are you okay?


    The bell rang as she stood still and courageously continued to look at the mountain with a bitter face.


    "It''s a funny feeling. Since I came to the island, my heart has been relaxed, but at the same time, the cry of a resentful demon is echoing."


    While courage speaks, a murderous and demonic spirit can be found around the four of them.


    When I noticed, the four of them were surrounded by a group of hungry demons.


    "Are these the hungry ones?"


    "What''s this? I was surrounded in no time."


    It''s like suddenly springing up


    It didn''t come out of nowhere, it moved properly.


    Courage, bell tones, pleasure, and masculinity speak for themselves.


    The Hunger Ghosts attacked the four of them one after another. The four of them responded.


    Shi Yuki''s right arm becomes a mantis scythe, and his left arm changes into an octopus tentacle. Shaking off his left arm like a whip, he swept away the mid-range hungry ghosts, and the hungry ghosts who were attacking the profession were taken down by the sickle on his right arm.


    The bell is hiding behind Yuuki. Yuuki was kicking out the great demons and kicking the hungry demons that were approaching.


    The male heir summoned four giant snail demons to fight the hungry. Shells are skin tone, but the body parts are black snails. Despite being a snail, she moves agile, biting her body, crushing it on top of her body, releasing a beam from her tactile senses, and exhaling strong acid from her mouth.


    "It feels like they have control over their movements." Are you intelligent? "


    Not attacking the dark clouds, but defeating the hungry demon that was attacking in concert like a group of carnivores, Nishiyuki looked at the manju and asked.


    Um, hungry ghost''s intelligence is very low, but you can follow orders.


    Is it working on someone''s orders?


    I heard the words of the man, and now the bell tone asked.


    Perhaps, Princess [OHIiIsama]... no, if I''m alive, I''m moving under the orders of a black child.


    And, manjiji.


    "Black Cherry Boy? Princess [Ohee-sama]?" Something like that. "


    Shi Yue asks again.


    "Well, the black candy boy--"

 2732 6

    The Ushimura sisters followed the path through the woods, keeping track of the Psycho-Metry.


    I encountered and fought with the Hungry Devil several times, but I defeated them without any danger.


    "Ah..." "This is..."


    In the fourth psychometry, the escaping magicians see Yaya and Maja being captured by the hungry. A magician was being eaten and killed on the spot by several hungry demons. But some other sorcerers are carried away without being killed.


    "They''ve all been captured. One has been killed." "Some have been kidnapped."


    "You''d better give up. Those who are kidnapped will be taken by the hungry."


    Upon hearing the sister''s report, Kakela relentlessly told her.


    "Can''t a person who has been taken in by a hungry demon be saved?" -You mean you''ll be possessed?


    "I don''t know how to help you." If I had known, I would have helped you. Even the cotton worms became stones without being taken in. "


    When Yaya and Maja asked, Hippo told me relentlessly.


    I want to track it down a little bit more.


    "All right."


    Kakera nodded at Yaya''s and Maya''s requests.


    After walking for a while, I will play psychometry again.


    "Heading for the river." "Walking along the river."


    "There is a cave upstream of the river. Among them was a black persimmon boy. Not now. I checked the walls over and over and over, but they weren''t there.��


    Hearing the words of the Ushimura sisters, Kakera said with a strange look.


    "I''ve only seen that black persimmon boy once twenty years ago, right?"


    Junko confirms.


    "Twice. We met once in the cave and then attacked together with the hungry ghosts." And they took the cotton pest away. "


    "Hmm. Black Kamakura Island''s Black Kamakura Boy." Besides, the islanders didn''t even know it existed. "


    Junko puts her hand on her chin and thinks about it.


    "Simply put, he looks like a boss who is putting together a hungry demon." Or maybe even more masterminds. "


    And true.


    "Psychometry''s broken." "We need to get to the river."


    "There are many hungry ghosts over there."


    Kakera''s voice seemed uncomfortable.


    I''ll take them all out.


    "Hah, kill all the hungry ghosts on the island."


    Hearing the proclamation of Yaya and Maja, Hippo raised his ironic voice.


    "Yaya, Maja, I''ve been fighting over and over again, and they''re all exhausted. You''d better cut it up here tonight. Let''s take a break."


    "Shame" "Mindless"


    Kakela told me, and Yaya and Maya also understood.


    By the time the six returned to the settlement, the sun had already set.


    "It''s late. Even though you''ve attacked the hungry." It was hard to defeat them both... "


    Muroron complains when he sees the people who have returned.


    "Then you won''t come anymore tonight." A hungry demon never comes twice in one night. "


    Kakela told her to reassure the Ushimura sisters, Makoto and Junko.


    "Hey, you''re a big customer, haven''t you been having a feast for a long time?" You''re welcome. "


    "Oh, that''s nice."


    When Muroron suggested it, Hippogriff smiled and agreed. I didn''t disagree with Taiko Shiraito and Kakela.


    "Feast." "Welcome."


    "Feast crew?" "Can a minor drink alcohol?"


    "A little Mahjong... I''ll never stop." I hate booze. "


    "I don''t like Yaya, but I do."


    Even though my body is the same, do you like or dislike alcohol in Yaya and Maya?


    Listening to the sisters'' interactions, the truth asks questions.


    "You must be drunk in the same way."


    And, Mahjong.


    "Because I hate the feeling of hangover. I don''t know why you hang over your bad hangover constitution, but you''re always coming to me."


    Said Yaya with a sulky face.


    Yaya, please don''t say it clearly.


    Even Tsukina Mika clearly says that it''s not the first time that a girl hesitates to say the word "ghetto" in public


    You should try not to jerk off with magic.


    "It''s magic." "You can''t be drunk."


    In response to the true proposal, Yaya corrected, and Mahiya waved a small bell.


    "I''ll prepare the food." There is also some alcohol, but... "


    From what I''ve just heard, it seems that Yaya and Maya should stop drinking.


    When Muroron asked, Junko said:


    After that, the fire burns, and the dish is made with the fish as the main dish.


    Junko and the others went on a feast, but Muroron and Hippocampus stepped forward in front of the firewood without putting their hands on the meal.


    Huh...?


    Huh?


    Yaya, Asaya, and Junko unexpectedly raise their voices. Muroron and Hippo took off their clothes.


    "I''m taking it off..."


    "Hey, hey... what are you doing?"


    Staring at the two naked mahjongs, Yaya put her hand in front of her face.


    Muroron and Hippo face each other, embrace each other, and kiss each other.


    "Do you have a custom to show people what you''re doing?"


    Truth asks straightforwardly.


    "I really don''t. It''s a dance of imitation. I can''t."


    Can''t?


    Listening to Kakela''s words, Junko shouted in a strange voice.


    "Reproductive function does not work. I don''t want to do this unless I have a manjiji-san. However, the number of demons did not increase due to the absence of Mr. Manji, and the hungry demons gradually lost their companions. Twenty years ago, they finally left the island, leaving the four of them here."


    While Shiraito was explaining, Muroron and Hippocampus were starting a dance that mimicked intercourse. From time to time, he touched and rubbed against the direct, but it was certainly a mimicry and a dance.


    "In the past, there were dozens of people, and the night when I defeated the hungry, I always had a feast." But the number was reduced, and since the four of us, the feast was about twice a year. If the number of people is small, you will lose the energy to hold a feast. "


    I explained it to you, and Shiraito drank alcohol. I miss my bearded face terribly.


    "What was that?" My dance? "


    After finishing the dance, Muroron dresses up quickly and listens with a happy smile.


    "Nh, thank goodness." By the way, isn''t Muroron-chan embarrassed? "


    "It''s embarrassing, but that''s fine."


    When Junko asks, Muroron replies in a clear voice.


    Is Junko going to do it too?


    "Eh... I''m just... let it go..."


    Invited by Muroron, Junko looks at the real thing and rejects it with a troubled face.


    A little bit of truth.


    "Do you want to dance with the truth in front of everyone?"


    "T-That''s not true... fufufu"


    Half-eyedly pointed out or inserted into Yaya and Maya, Junko denies it like a wolf.


    "The night sky is super beautiful"


    "Evidence of clean air"


    Yaya and Maha noticed that the clouds were clear sometime. Look up at the starry night sky and smile, which is clearly different from the city.


    I wonder if you should have brought Midori-chan and Tired-kun with you


    "And Jiro''s fever." I wish I could have taken him with me. I''m telling you, I''ve never been on a trip just because of research. She also seems to have had a lot of fun about her garden, and she''s having a lot of fun talking about that time. "


    Junko said.


    "It''s a strange feeling to meet and interact with guests." It''s fresh, and for some reason it makes me feel happy. "


    "Me too, I think so too." I''m happy too. "


    Kakela smashed her mouth as she stared at the firewood, and Muroron, who was completely drunk, laughed and agreed.


    "Huh, I should have done this sooner." We just keep repeating the same thing to the dark clouds, and we''re wasting our time. "


    "What were you doing?"


    When the hippopotamus heard what I said, the truth asked.


    "We refused to allow visitors to the island until now." I tried not to touch it as much as possible. Many of them were killed by the hungry. It was just that every day I kept fighting the hungry ghosts, and I kept looking for the black candy children, and it was a repetition. However, the policy was changed. If we can''t solve it by ourselves, we realize that nothing will change. "


    That''s what Kakela said yesterday.


    (I wonder if the four of them noticed it too late. Or even if you were looking for change, it might have been because there were four of you, so you didn''t change because you cared about everyone''s eyes. Well, I can''t help thinking about this anymore. It''s useless to think again)


    Kakela concluded that it is uncomfortable to realize that you were spending a free time, but it is better to divide it by the idea of the time that was necessary before you realized it.

 2733 7

    That was nearly a hundred years ago.


    Kakela was able to walk on two legs in the first half of her life, and she was able to speak language in three months. This is one of the most mature monsters on Kurokaku Island.


    By the time I was one, Kakela had gone into combat training with all her heart.


    "Can you fight with one hand in one eye?" Moreover, it''s a weak constitution that quickly gets sick. "


    In human terms, a child of about ten made a fool of Kakura. He is a child named Hippocampus, and is actually nearly ten years older than Kakela.


    Kakela only silently stared back at me, and continued to encourage training.


    The training couldn''t go on for long. And when he was sick often, he lay down on the floor, and was taken care of by a cotton plague.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard."


    While wrapping a wet seaweed around the head of a sleeping kakura with a fever, the cotton worm gently cautions against it.


    "I was born with this body... as an unwanted life." I was about to be discarded. "


    Kakela''s words stunned the cotton pest. Even though she was a newborn baby, Kakura remembered the conversation of adults and understood its meaning.


    ��I''m going to turn it around, and I''m going to prove that I''m stronger and that I''m not useless.��


    The cotton pest hurt my chest. I thought I didn''t understand the meaning of the words, and the heartless words of the adults pierced the baby''s chest. It''s a curse, trying to drive Kakela''s life crazy.


    Honestly, I was scared of cotton pests. Seeking to grow stronger, Kakura wants to fight, but she dies quickly. However, even if I say that, I can''t say it because I feel that Kakura is becoming more and more stubborn, rather than listening.


    And after Kakela was born, Male Jiji came again. My daughter''s calves were also taken with her this time.


    "Huh? In that age, you can speak now?" This is a surprise. Moreover, I''ve even trained in battle. "


    The man was surprised to see Kakera in training. Kakela silently struck a gaze similar to that of hostility at such a man''s reign.


    ��But I think this girl is too annoying, or she will die prematurely if she stays like this��


    The cotton pest could not be spoken without fear, and the calves mouthed lightly. The cotton trout sighs, and Kakura, who was gesturing, stops her hand, and now grabs her calves.


    "You haven''t actually fought yet, have you?" When the battle is over, we have to keep our emotions down and fight. If you lose sight of your surroundings and die on your own, your people could be in danger. "


    "Ugh..."


    Kakura moaned as she got a nail in her calves. I was overwhelmed just by being stared at. I knew that I was definitely stronger than I was, and I had a lot of combat experience. The spinal cord could not be reflexively repulsed.


    Four years later, when Kakela was in the first battle against the hungry, he was also on Kuroka Island. Not only did the cotton pest get on the side of the kakura, but even the calves were to fight on the side.


    Fufu, I''m fine.


    "It''s not okay, so we''re both here to protect you."


    Mid-five-year-old Kakera claims, but he doesn''t give up his calves.


    Kakura vowed to reward her for her hard work. However, he has been repeatedly cautioned, and he will not imitate his merit in any way. I know that if I do that, it will significantly lower my reputation.


    Kakela finished her first fight without being injured. I slaughtered three hungry ghosts.


    "Keep up the good work. I''ll fight as much as I can and keep an eye on my surroundings." Hold on to this. "


    Kakura was delighted to be praised. And for the rest of my life, I kept fighting for my liver, remembering that I was taught by a professor.


    Kakela admired the calf, but she had not seen the calf since the reign of the man had ceased to come. Now it''s in the memories of a distant past. I give up thinking that I will never see you again.


    Yuuki, Bell Sound, and Shi Yuki were walking in the mountains, being led by a man.


    It''s depressing to see a hungry demon attacking from one to the next.


    Courage complains in a grumpy voice. The man said that he was going to a place where he could rest, but he had been walking on the mountain road since before, and in the meantime, he had been attacked several times by a hungry demon.


    "Absolutely." Shouldn''t we get out of the woods? "


    Shi Yu also complained. There was no guarantee that they would not be attacked outside the forest, but it felt better than fighting in the forest at night, when the view was too bad.


    "Hey, there was a cave upstream of this river." You can rest there, and most importantly, there is a black candy boy and a princess who keeps giving birth to hungry ghosts. "


    "You said you were going to a place where you could rest, but you wanted to meet them, didn''t you?"


    Giggle


    Pointed out by courage, the manjiji takes a strange pose and gets upset.


    "I''m just saying it." Is that so? Guuuuuu


    "Well, that''s right ~. First of all, I wanted to meet the black pepper boy who manages this island on my behalf ~. Haha"


    A man who smiles bitterly and admits to it.


    "You also left it to me to manage." But what exactly does management do? "


    "To let the princess [Ohee-sama] give birth to a hungry demon, so that the hungry demon can attack the monsters." To be clear, that''s about it. Well, not only the monsters, but also the monsters and hungry monsters on this island have attacked me ~. Hahaha "


    A white gaze concentrates on the man who answers Historical Enjoyment''s questions.


    I left you alone for a hundred years, but are you fulfilling that mission?


    "There are so many hungry ghosts, so both the black candy boy and the princess will definitely be alive and well."


    When Courage asked, Manji asserted.


    Eventually, the four of them reached the cave and went inside.


    "Gupyupyu. The cavity." The remnants of demonic energy are incredible! "


    There''s a hungry ghost coming from here.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    As they walked a little while exchanging conversations, they saw an unusual sight and stopped.


    "This is..."


    The man frowns. That was an unexpected sight for a man. The walls, the floors, all over the place, there are holes.


    "What, this. It''s collapsing all over the place... no, it''s obviously being dug into someone''s hand. Gupyu"


    "The walls and the floor are obviously the marks of someone who dug them up."


    History pleases and courage asks for the face of the male healer, but the face of the male healer is also difficult.


    "I don''t know. This didn''t happen when I was in and out. I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Did someone come looking for a power spot or a magic tool dig it up in search of Otakara?


    "Oh, I see. There may be a possibility."


    Listening to the bell tone, the man clapped his hand.


    "The ringtone hit the wise man again, except for me." This is going to take punishment. "


    "Yeah, that sounds terrible."


    ��It seems true; it seems irrational��


    The bell tone protested against the courage to say that it was in a bad mood, and the man had the bell tone on his shoulder.


    "Even if someone who came to look for Otakara dug it up, they didn''t find it." This island is still filled with an air of peace. ��


    and courage.


    "I guess that''s what it is." Maybe they were all killed by a hungry demon. It''s strange that there is no such thing as a hungry demon in the cave..... "


    I am suspicious of the male rectangle.


    After that, the four of them searched the cave extensively, but they could only see the traces of digging around, and they didn''t encounter anyone. I had never encountered a hungry demon.


    "There was a lot of digging. Gupyuu"


    Hitoshi Yuki sat down in an open place.


    "I see. You dug in a large group." Or did you take the time? There are many strange things ~. There are neither black candy children nor princesses. Well, let''s rest here. And tomorrow, let''s deal with the monsters who were fighting with the hungry demons. If you''re still alive, I''ll tell you. "


    The man decides the policy and puts the barrier in place just in case.


    Camping in a cave is amazing, isn''t it?


    There is a bell ringing while preparing the tent. Courage prepares you for the fire.


    "I don''t know what''s amazing. It''s an unusual experience, though. You can use the words correctly, stupid bell tone"


    "It hurts, it hurts, courage."


    "Hey ~... you can''t be violent with girls ~. That''s pretty strong, isn''t it?"


    Manji noticed the courage to pinch the thighs of the bell tone with his fists.


    "Manji, don''t worry about it." These guys are always like this, and even if you say it with your mouth, it''s definitely going to stop. "


    "But why is History and Fun on its own?" Let''s get the camp ready. "


    Ouch!


    The courage to relentlessly kick History Pleasure''s head as she sits down and relaxes by herself.


    "This! I suck at kicking girls!"


    "Is it worth treating you like a woman?"


    With pleasure, the courage rumbled out coldly.


    "But... this is a strange sign that has been around since I came to this island." I woke up in an instant with my anger, too. "


    "Yep. It feels so warm to the heart. The feeling of happiness after eating sweets has been going on forever."


    "It''s not just a matter of mind. It was probably because I was still walking on the mountain road, but I wasn''t too tired. Is this a good thing?"


    History, bell tones, and courage in order.


    "Gupyupyu, you suspect it''s like drugs." I thought about that, too. "


    "Don''t put it out later." I told you that before. "


    "Gupyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I


    "No, it''s afterwards." I said it later, so whoever sees it, it comes out later. "


    History pleasures and courage to start arguing boringly.


    "Ah, that''s enough. I don''t care if I''m hungry." Manji, let me know what you think. "


    "Even though it''s small, the scale that covers this whole island is an unusual force ~. I wonder what it does."


    While I didn''t know what the manji was, I also expected that my prospectus would be the result. In an enclosed space of isolated islands that were completely out of the sea, the monsters were constantly battling hungry demons in order to encourage their evolution.


    "Menji, the manager of the island, doesn''t even know it." Gupyu, my interest is suddenly boiling. Let''s explore the source of power. "


    "Okay, so don''t skip it all by yourself." If you''re just going to skip it, I''ll skip your meal. "


    Courage pronounced in a high-pressure and cold voice, as History delivers.

 2734 8

    It was dawn all night.


    "Sleep well." "Wake well."


    The Ox Village sisters who came out of the tent stretched out comfortably. It''s a sleeping bag in a tent.


    "I feel like my body is still exhausted and my strength is growing. It''s full of strength, and it feels refreshing. But this is unnatural, no matter what."


    The truth comes from the tent first. By the way, I sleep in the same tent.


    "Me too." This must be the effect of the mysterious power covering the island after all.


    If you get used to this, will it be bad or something like that?


    Junko, who came out of the tent at the end, heard the true voice.


    Are you going to be addicted?


    Although Yaya had an uneasy appearance, Maya was not worried about it.


    "Hmm, I don''t think that''s it." Kakela, there''s no sign of a negative impact on you guys. "


    "I thought the same thing."


    Junko and Maya say.


    "Well, I keep releasing my strength so that the cotton pest won''t be lonely to Kakura." Kakela is a lonely person, isn''t she? "


    Muroron, who heard Junko''s interactions, told me about the roots of the mysterious power, and asked about Kakura''s reaction with a smile, but Kakura remained nervous and unresponsive.


    Is there any certainty that Kakela''s aunt is still releasing her strength?


    Junko asks.


    "I have a feeling that the cotton pest is always nearby. I feel like I can hear my voice, and the appearance of the cotton rash comes to my mind vividly. Even though he shouldn''t be there, he''s right next to us, and he keeps feeling like he''s watching us. I''m not the only one. Everyone does."


    Kakela talks in a distant glance.


    That''s why if Cotton Hazel-san is somewhere on the island and keeps releasing his power, that''s how he connected it.


    On the face of it, Junko doesn''t necessarily think that the theory is correct. I can''t say it in front of the Kakela, but I thought that there was no cotton worm in the world already, and I might have applied such a force to this island before I died. But if you do, you''ll need more power. Instead of releasing power for 20 years, the island is full of power for more than 20 years after death.


    (It''s possible that you''re protecting this island by becoming a strong spirit on a scale to be worshipped as a patron saint. Personally, I think it''s better to live. It is desirable for the research object to be a living organism rather than a spirit body)


    Junko, who had come here with the sisters, was delighted to have made an unexpected discovery.


    After the breakfast vegetable dishes were served, the search for the Yaya and Maya compatriots resumed yesterday. I will accompany Muroron and Hippocampus today.


    Suddenly, Junko stopped her legs while she was on the move and looked up at the sky.


    What''s the matter?


    Truth speaks out.


    "It''s a falcon. Maybe it''s a subspecies that is threatened with extinction, a shima falcon."


    Junko pointed to the bird flying at high speed and said with her eyes shining.


    "Is a falcon unusual?" We''re used to it. "


    Seeing Junko''s reaction, Hippo smiles funny.


    I see. This island is home to falcons.


    At the same time, Junko feels that the gaze of the falcon is directed at us.


    (The falcon is looking at me. While I was searching for my prey, I guess I also entered my sight.)


    Junko thought so, but she didn''t pay any attention at this time.


    Restart the Psycho-Metry after traveling to the river.


    Well, there''s a cave upstream of the river, and there''s a black candy boy inside ~


    Muroron, I spoke to Kakera yesterday.


    Muroron explained, and Hippocampus said with a bitter smile.


    I repeated the psychometry as I walked, and I followed the memory of the sorcerer who was stolen by the hungry.


    In the memory footage, the hungry demons carrying several magicians stopped. From the empty space, a black mass that was as long as a person''s back appeared. Unlike the black scabbard-covered Haunted Ghost, it was a glossy black. From the side a thin arm grows like a needle, and from the bottom a very thin leg grows.


    "Persimmon haunts." "Big black persimmon."


    What did you say?


    Really? How are your limbs?


    When I heard the reports of Yaya and Maya, Hippo and Muroron were surprised.


    The limbs are thin.


    At the same time, I tell my sisters.


    "Black persimmon boy... are you still there...?" Where the hell were you hiding? "


    The hippopotamus moaned.


    In the memory video, the black candy boy puts his hand towards the sorcerer. As a result, a large number of hungry demons appeared among the mages.


    After a while, the hungry ghost left the sorcerers. The sorcerers'' eyes turned pitch black and their skin was all covered with black scabs. In a moment, I became a hungry demon.


    "My compatriots, I''ve been made a hungry ghost..."


    If something happened to the black persimmon, the hungry ghost became the hungry ghost.


    Sisters who report as moaning.


    Oh, there used to be a lot of monsters that were taken in by them.


    A hippopotamus with a sinister face. The spectacle of a former companion attacking as a hungry demon was a nightmare itself. Among them was my mother, Hippo.


    When the black persimmon boy laughs, he turns his heel back. And suddenly the figure disappeared. Both the hungry sorcerers and the hungry demons disappeared into the place where the black magician disappeared.


    "Huh?" "He''s gone."


    It disappeared in that space.


    Yaya and Maja refer to among the trees.


    Is that some kind of spatial manipulation?


    The hippopotamus asks me.


    "I don''t know." "I don''t know anymore in psychometry, and I can''t track it."


    Yaya and Maya shook their heads at the same time. Hippocampus and Muroron look at each other in excitement.


    "It''s a tracking after the video." If you disappeared, I can''t help tracking you down. "


    Junko says that she checks the space that her sisters pointed to with her artificial magic eyes.


    It looks like there''s no spatial distortion ~


    And, Junko.


    "I''m stuck." "Clue''s gone."


    Even if it was a psychometry, neither the hungry demon nor the sorcerers'' footage came out, and Junko had no choice but to pursue them. Yaya and Maya dropped their shoulders and sighed at the same time.


    "However, after all, the black persimmon boy was no good." It was the harvest that confirmed him. "


    Hmmmmm. I had a big hunch ~


    Hippopotamus put his hand on my chin and laughed unstoppably. Muroron clenched his fists.


    Three people, Milk, Viper, and Sakura, disembark from the boat and land on Kurokama Island.


    "I don''t know. The moment I go up to the island, I feel very relieved."


    The cherry blossoms make me look envious.


    Me too. I hope it''s not a mental attack.


    And, Viper.


    "It feels like it''s not an evil force. The opposite is true. It''s full of charity and kindness."


    "Wow, that''s not a good conversation for milk at all"


    Absolutely. It''s kind and kind to him, but there''s no fragments.


    I''ll kill you, you hungry shit. I picked it up, and you can say that a lot. "


    Made fun of by the cherry blossoms and the viper, the milk gave an angry voice.


    It''s broken, and it''s been around lately, isn''t it?


    The cherry blossoms say they saw a boat being destroyed near the shore.


    Someone broke some of the boats that came here recently. If they break our boat, we''ll have to hide it in a subspace. "


    Milk says, opening the subspace door and powering the boat.


    "Someone''s here."


    "It''s my boat that''s been destroyed."


    Immediately after the Viper turned his gaze to the other side of the rock, a giant demon appeared from behind the rock and called out.


    "I''m Yu-ryu." A necromancer who came to explore the island after hearing rumors. Is that cat... a psychotic cat? You seem to have considerable power. "


    Hmm. If you can guide me here, I can take you back to our boat.


    Milk that makes you feel good about Yu Yu, who looked at you first and evaluated you.


    "I appreciate the words, but I''ve already asked the other Explorers." First, meet the monsters who live here and listen to their stories. I''ll show you around. "


    Yuri hand gestures. The milk followed Yu-rik.


    If it''s broken, it means there''s a bad guy.


    Yes. In the evening and at night, a large number of monsters called hungry monsters will attack us indiscriminately.


    Hearing Viper''s words, Yu Yan said.


    The distance travelled was not much. A few minutes'' walk from the landing will take you to the village.


    When I reached the village, two monsters appeared and waved lightly towards Yuyuan. Yuri will also be interpreted.


    "If you don''t mind, you can talk to these people." We''ve just arrived and we''re just as interested in exploration as I am. ��


    I understand. I''m Tae-jung Shiraito, and this is Kakera.


    Yuyori told me, and Shiraitai introduced herself.


    After that, Yuri left early, and the milk was led into the village.


    "Next time, don''t let the next guest come."


    Is it annoying?


    Viper reacts to Kakela''s words.


    "No, you''re welcome if you''re not one to harm us." I want to hear stories from the outside, and in some cases I want to help. "


    And, Hakutai Tsubaki.


    With the other guests, I wonder if the demons and courage were there earlier.


    "Yuki? I don''t see any visitors with that name."


    When Kakela answered the question of milk...


    "Just now." ah..... "


    "Viper."


    Junko and Makoto, who had returned, stopped looking at the milk. There were Yaya and Maya, Hippo and Muroron.


    Aizawa et al.


    "He''s a talking cat." "He used to go crazy at Grass Dew."


    Viper smiles and Yaya and Mahjong turn their attention to the milk.


    Why can''t Junko and the others come here...


    The milk made an abominable voice.

 2735 9

    Milk, Viper, Sakura. Junko, Makoto, Yaya, Mahiya. There was an exchange of information between the three factions: Kakera, Muroron, Shiraito Tsubaki, and Hippocampus.


    First, Junko told us that the reason for coming to the island was to rescue the sorcerers of the Complex Devil. Junko and Makoto came with the Niu-mura sisters with their help.


    I don''t think it''s a lie, but did you come to the island and discover anything else that would appeal to you?


    Junko is concerned about the possibility of getting in their way, and asks in a grumpy voice.


    There is. There is a hungry demon, a monster called a black persimmon who seems to be manipulating the hungry demon, and the mystery of the power that surrounds this whole island.


    Junko answers.


    What have you figured out?


    There''s a lot of things going on, but I''m not sure if I can give you that information right now.


    Since it wasn''t just Junko''s problem, I was hesitant to say everything at my own discretion here.


    "Oh, Kakerer. Yaya and Maia say there was a naked boy." It doesn''t seem to be a mistake or a lie. In the river. "


    "What the hell!?"


    According to Muroron''s report, Kakela changed her blood profile and saw the Ushimura sisters.


    "But it''s gone."


    "Memory footage. I don''t know where to go."


    Yaya and Maja say.


    "What is your purpose?" A mysterious power spot? "


    Truth asks.


    You could say that. The monsters here were created by the Male Guardian, and I came here on the recommendation of the Male Guardian. ��


    "Manju!? Will that man be cured?"


    Hearing the words of the milk, Hippopotamus will now raise his voice of surprise.


    "I clearly said that it was created, and there must be a difference between that man and Jiji-san"


    Bai Taiga roars.


    Did you know that? I was hoping to add you guys to my team. But... there were only four of them. Well, there''s someone there who might be able to do it...... ��


    Milk to trample Kakera, Shiraito, Hippocampus, and Muroron.


    "If you put us under your umbrella... I don''t want you to say such things on your own"


    "Is that the will of Mr. Jiji?" If that''s the case, then you should obey - but there are still circumstances that are hard to get rid of. "


    Hema laughed ironically at me, and Shiraitai Tsubaki said quietly.


    "Male Jiji-san is quite selfish, too." Left alone for nearly a hundred years, we''ve lost more and more of our people. And the cotton plague was taken. I''m not going to leave here until I get my cotton plague back. "


    Kakera declared it completely.


    ��The more I felt uncomfortable that you guys were mating with him, the less heroic the manju is. Was he a good man in front of you?


    Milk asked dumbfounded.


    "Manji-san is our creator and the manager of the island." You''ve taken care of me a lot, and I can''t reproduce unless there''s a manjiji-san. "


    And, Muroron.


    (It''s a convenient setting, isn''t it? In order not to increase the number at will. If the number increases too much, it can be a lot of trouble for the management side, so I put a curse on such a constraint.)


    Junko thought that if there were too many monsters, it would increase the likelihood that someone with a rebellious spirit would appear, and above all, it would not be able to balance the power with the hungry, so it would be suppressed.


    The male reigner should have arrived on this island with History and Yuuki and the others.


    and milk.


    In order to avoid the hassle of talking over and over again, it would be better to organize the information again after the man is cured and he comes?


    I''ll give you a signal smoke and call you here?


    Receive a true proposal, and also propose a cherry blossom.


    Manji-san knows this place.


    ��But if you arrived first, I don''t know why you didn''t come here first.��


    Murorong and Shiraito Tsubaki said.


    "Let''s wait for Mr. Jiji to come." If there''s no sign of us ever coming, let''s go find it. ��


    Kakela decides.


    Well, that''s fine. It''s a hassle to go looking, but if there''s no sign of coming, it''s proof that I''m not going to do anything about it.


    Although Milk brought the Male Guardian into his camp, he didn''t trust him at all. He''s an unpredictable man who knows what he''s thinking and doing.


    Their consciousness has already vanished. Their souls have left their bodies and traveled to the underworld. But the emptied flesh was still moving. It is being moved.


    Only one of them was still conscious. There was a soul left. He wasn''t dead. I was deliberately kept alive.


    Along with the sorcerers of the Complex Devil, he arrived in the mood of exploring Kurokama Island, a place with huge power spots and rumors of powerful magic tools sleeping.


    More than half his body was covered with something like a black scab, and he was filled with fear and despair. It stretched its roots into his body and continued to inflict dull pain on him.


    "Does it hurt? Are you scared? Don''t worry about it. Soon the pain and fear will go away. You don''t have to think about anything anytime soon. It''s our food, and we can taste a happy life without worries, where we only have appetite and a desire to sleep."


    The black persimmon boy speaks to him. We deliberately kept him alive to gain knowledge of the outside world. To enable him to wield his power even after his death. But the errand was over. He is being infiltrated. I was being eaten by hungry demons. We''re being hijacked.


    Your Highness, it seems that the Male Guardian is visiting this island.


    After seeing the sorcerer turn into a hungry demon, the black candy boy reported to the princess.


    "Oh... nh...?"


    "Have you forgotten?" That''s fine. I won''t let that man get anywhere near you. "


    The black persimmon child nods with satisfaction.


    "Death... I see. De... Mogichi." My makeup... I wonder if I can clean it up... I want a mirror to come... "


    Yeah, it''s very nicely finished.


    The black persimmon replied with a smile to the princess, who never knew where it had changed.


    "That''s... Skaar." and Koro...... Shigekichi. You, too... you have a beautiful eyebrows and a lovely face...


    It''s a waste of time.


    A black persimmon boy leaning his body greeted by the words of the princess.


    "Please comb your hair like you always do, Sai"


    I understand.


    At the request of the princess, the black persimmon child turns behind the princess.


    (Manjitsu... I don''t know what to do now that I''m back, but I don''t have to follow you anymore)


    The combs are made by processing shellfish, combing long, glossy hair, and the black candy boy thinks.


    (The others are attracted to the cotton scourge. Deep down... we will not allow anyone to harm the princess. We will not allow anyone to target our daughter.)


    Four of them, Male Ruler, Courage, Bell Sound, and Nishiyuki, left the cave and headed for the villages of the monsters on Kurokama Island.


    "If I thought I''d go crazy when I slept in the cave, it wouldn''t have happened at all. It''s a refreshing wake."


    Is this also a mysterious power spot effect?


    "Gupyu, thank me." I was building a barrier against bugs. "


    Courage, ringing bells, and pleasure walking along the beast path in the woods.


    "Um, ladies and gentlemen, please, please don''t tell the monsters I''m about to meet that Black Kid or the Princess." Well, they probably don''t know about the presence of the black persimmon and the presence of the princess, but in front of them, I''m on the side of the monsters ~ "


    The manjiji asks for an odd gesture.


    Actually, they were both manipulated from the inside, scraps.


    Courage frowns and throws up.


    "Gupyu. It didn''t make much sense to imitate the poison, did it?"


    "Well, because I didn''t get a good result, I also came here for a billion dollars, and my legs went away, and eventually I became forgetful."


    "Hey, then it''s possible we''re here for nothing."


    History was shocked to hear the story of the male reign.


    But Milk wanted to put even a little bit of the monster under his umbrella, and there were rumors that there was a mysterious power spot or magic tool here, so it seemed that it would match with the milk''s request.


    I see. If you can''t use the monsters, you should solve their mysteries.


    History pleasure felt that it was more likely that it would become its own destiny.


    While I was walking, I suddenly felt a gaze from the ringing of the bell.


    (From the sky? I thought someone had seen me, but...)


    When the bell rang, there was only one bird flying in the sky that could be seen from among the leaves of the trees.

 2736 10

    There was a rocky area between the village and the sandy beach on the coast, and next to the rocky area there was a cliff that was cut off.


    Junko was interested in walking through the limestone zone. Similar types of stones are falling all over the place.


    (This stone......)


    Pick up a stone. The feel was normal, but it was clear that there was spiritual power in the stone. And the stone itself is familiar.


    Kakera, your stone?


    While confirming that there was a white tarpaulin in the back, I asked. As if to monitor Junko''s behavior, Shiraito Tsubaki followed Junko.


    "You are so sensitive. As you can imagine, it is a stone that has fallen from the Kakura race."


    Shiraito told me.


    "Even if you peel off your body, you''re still releasing your strength. Noo..."


    Junko takes another stone.


    "This stone is releasing power, and this stone is absorbing and accumulating." We''re amplifying. Interesting nature, isn''t it? Kakela, your aunt keeps releasing power all over the island, as if the stone keeps going through a cycle of absorption, amplification, and release. The scale of this stone is extraordinary. "


    As she spoke, Junko put the falling stones in her white coat pocket one after the other.


    "The secret to Kakura''s high combat power may be in this stone," said the wise man who was once in the village. In the case of Kakela, I saw that she was directing the release of her power towards herself. "


    "I see. But it''s a little strange."


    While listening to the story of Shiraito, Junko was sometimes concerned.


    "Why are there so many stones scattered around here?" Besides, there are no plants here, and there are no signs of any living creatures. Do you know why? "


    ��I can guess. This is Kakela''s mother''s stone.��


    Shiraito answered Junko''s question while teasing her beard.


    "It''s a question of the nature of the stone. When giving birth to Kakela, Kakela''s mother was subjected to various techniques by the man-jiji-san. Manji said he wanted to give birth to a stronger baby, but now he feels suspicious. She gave birth in sporadic agony and died. At that time, a large number of stones fell from her. When I dumped the stones in this place, all the plants and trees withered away, leaving no bugs. I was afraid that it might be poisonous, but it is not like that. However, the demons didn''t want to get too close to each other. I wonder if these stones, which have arisen out of intense pain, possess the power to resist life. Perhaps if a heavy person enters here, he will miscarry. The worst mothers could die, too."


    "It''s like a curse." But it''s not like a curse. "


    "You shouldn''t take it with you. That was just a guess. It may have a worse effect than you can imagine."


    "Nh, it''s okay, it''s okay." This pocket is connected to the subspace. "


    Even though Bai Taiko warned, Junko gathered the stones with a smile that she could not bend.


    When Junko and Shiraito returned to the village, four people Junko knew were just visiting the village.


    Hey, Fumiu-chan


    "Holy crap... why are you even an idiot like Junko?" Go away. Go away. Hiccup. "


    "I have something to do here too, so I won''t go even if you tell me to."


    When Junko raises her hand, Shi Yu puts out her disgusting face as she sees fit.


    Hello


    Response


    Truth and courage speak with one another in a short voice.


    "Makoto, Junko-san, today..."


    "Didn''t you hate me?"


    Truth asks the ringing of a bell that greets you with a lovely smile.


    "I''m not. I''m just wary of the memories of my previous life."


    "Oh, that''s right. I forgot."


    The bell tones of the previous life were opposed to the true tones of the previous life. For this reason, the bell sounds that the memories and personalities of the previous life are sleeping in the bottom of my heart regard the truth as dangerous and have an indelible disgust.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Ahh, the man is healed... he finally came out... and I''ll never see him again..."


    "Male Jiji-san came." I can''t believe it. Besides, it''s a group again. "


    Hippogriff Hippogriff, Baek Tae-jung, and Muroron were stunned to see the reign of the man.


    "Hakutai-san, it''s been a long time, everyone." Um... I''m sorry. I can''t come for a long time due to various circumstances... "


    I apologize while blowing my head. In fact, I didn''t remember the names of anyone other than Shiraitai Tsubaki, who was a long-time student.


    "Gupuu... this scrap man is placed at a glance, it''s like Max who feels uncomfortable..."


    "I certainly don''t need this guy." I think you should abandon me. "


    I totally agree. It''s disgusting.


    History, courage, and milk say.


    "Tahaha... you''re all you want to be told ~. By the way... just the four of you?" What about the others? "


    When the Manjiji asked, the four demons all had a subtle expression.


    "Everyone left. We didn''t have any children because of the absence of Mr. Manji, and our numbers were dwindling. Besides, I decided that I couldn''t be here anymore."


    Kakera said with a glance of blame at the manju.


    "W-Was that so?" It was tough. I''m sorry. Huh? But why are you still here? ��


    Kakela felt even more frustrated at the manju questioning her with a dull face.


    "Twenty years ago, when a black persimmon boy showed up with a hungry demon, a cotton pest was snatched away."


    In response to Kakera''s words, Male Juju is incredible. I couldn''t hide my surprise.


    (I wonder why you did it. "Moreover, they even know my name..." I''m not even in my usual place, and I wonder if the black persimmon child is also angry with me.)


    I think the manju that got into trouble.


    "Um, yeah. If you were kidnapped... I''m sorry to hear that, but I''ve been taken in by the hungry..."


    "None. When I was kidnapped, the cotton pest wrapped my whole body in stone, so that they could not touch me." And... the whole island is full of cotton scourges. To reassure us, to protect us, the cotton plague is still alive somewhere on the island. "


    We were desperately looking for the location of the cotton pest and the black candy child, but we didn''t find it.


    Kakera denied it with a strong tone of voice, and Hippogriff added.


    "I heard that you might be hiding there by creating a subspace." The demon named Yuuki who came here. "


    And, Kakela.


    (That''s odd ~. There shouldn''t be such power in a black pepper boy. It may have absorbed the magician, but can the black persimmon be easily subdued by a high-level magician who can handle spatial manipulation? Besides, spatial manipulation is a highly sophisticated force, and there is a question of whether it can be easily absorbed and acquired)


    The manju is around. A mystery appeared from one to the next.


    "By the way, why haven''t you been here for a hundred years?"


    Junko asks.


    "There was a situation ~..."


    In fact, I couldn''t say that it was troublesome, or that I had just forgotten, even the male reign of the Insensitive Great King was a stone''s throw.


    "Don''t tell them the real reason why you''re here."


    Courage whispered on the side of the man.


    "I know ~. That''s why you deceived me that there was a situation ~"


    "Really this person, from everything to everything sucks"


    Listening to the dialogue of the male dialect, the bell tone simultaneously remembers anger and daze.


    "Well, for some reason, I''ve taken it upon myself... no, I can''t reproduce, but I''ll lift the ban forever." I''m going to untie you from now on. "


    Turning to Kakela and the others, the Manji cast a spell.


    Why can''t I make a baby anymore?


    This time, Shi Yuk came to the side of the man and asked in a whisper.


    "If you breed on your own, you can only reproduce under my control, because it''s troublesome because you can''t balance with the hungry." This seems to be confidential. "


    "It seems that I''m thinking about it a lot, but it seems that they struggled with it."


    Listening to the story of the male reign, even History Fun is dumbfounded.


    "That''s right, Kakela-kun, you really survived." Moreover, it''s getting pretty daunting ~ "


    "It''s no use to you, but it''s a mistake."


    Kakera said with a slutty face to the praiseworthy manju.


    Did you say that...


    "He''s a terrible man."


    "No, no, it was a baby at the time. But I still can''t remember..."


    The man apologizes for saying that it is milk, but the white eyes are focused on the man.


    Ah, it''s happening again.


    The ringtone looked up and shouted.


    "What''s the matter, Ringtones?"


    Courage asks.


    "Well, I felt like someone saw me again."


    "Again? I''ve never heard of it." You should have reported it to me the first time. It''s punishment, isn''t it?


    "It hurts. It hurts. It hurts."


    Courage springs up the sound of the bells on your cheeks.


    "No violence against girls. Absolutely." "I''m serious about allowing girls to pinch their cheeks."


    Yaya and Maya walked in between, twisting their brave wrists.


    "Hey, what were you doing?" This is between me and the bell tone. "


    With a wave of courage, he stared at his sister and protested, but Yaya and Maya did not back down, but gazed back at their courage.


    "They''re still watching. From the top."


    Up?


    Junko looks up at the sound of the bell. There was just one falcon flying.


    "Are you being watched from an artificial satellite?"


    Truth says.


    "No, I don''t think so." The falcon is watching us. "


    Junko told me that she had artificial demon eyes. Everyone on the spot looks up at the sky.


    "I see. I see now." They must be watching with that falcon. That''s a demon. "


    "The demon... who uses such a thing to monitor?"


    In Junko''s words, the cherry blossom speaks of doubt.


    Another magician who came here, or--


    Junko had a star at this point.


    (You must be a black persimmon boy. But it''s hard to say in front of Hakutai and the others, so I wonder what''s wrong with it. If this keeps up, the black persimmon child will speak extra truth, which may be confusing, and it will be useless to come here, and the milk chicks will also be sad, and I''m sorry)


    Troubled man cure.


    "Can you all help me take back the stolen cotton pest?" I knew her from a young age, so I couldn''t abandon her. ��


    The men looked over and sued each other. The only way to solve all the mysteries is to discover the Black Kid. I stepped on the subject of looking for cotton rust, and said that they would move because they were friendly.


    "Something is suspicious, this guy." Suddenly you pretended to be a good person, and you weren''t such a character. "


    "What is he saying when he abandoned the island for a hundred years and abandoned the administration?"


    After showing off a lot of the worst things, it''s too suspicious to suddenly appeal to good people.


    "It''s certainly suspicious." "It seems obvious that there is a plan."


    Milk, Shi-yu, Viper, and the Ushimura sisters were suspicious.


    "Hey, don''t say that ~. Either way, Kakela, unless you help Cotton Hazel, you''re not going to leave the island, and Cotton Hazel seems to have great power, so it''s going to help milk too ~"


    A man who is discouraged by the fact that he is not trusted.


    "I''d appreciate it if you could help me rescue him." But what does it mean to be useful? "


    Kakela asked.


    I want you guys. That''s all. We''re gathering people with power. ��


    The milk answers straight. With regard to the creation of a superior society, we decided to keep silent here.


    ��Hmm... the only benefit is the milk? I mean, even Yuuki-san is giving you milk."


    Bad?


    When Junko said it, courage reacted.


    No, it''s not bad, but come on.


    Junko scratches her cheeks.


    (Naughty, milk. How did you get your courage in? This girl will help me achieve my purpose, and I wish I could bring her here sooner or later....)


    At the time of Alraune''s final host, Junko wanted to somehow help herself with her courage, and she always wanted to do research.


    "Milk is a bad thing, but it''s not as rotten as Shi Yuki and Male Juju."


    "Don''t put me out for questioning all the time, you hungry shit. Don''t line up with this scum anymore."


    "And cheek, cheek... you think I''m so rotten." what''s wrong with you..... "


    When it was true, Shi Yu''s voice was rough, and the man''s shoulder dropped sadly.


    They''re helping us with our mission.


    Of course I''ll help you, Kakela.


    "Thank you."


    Wow, the light is on


    Maja and Yaya offered with a smile, and Kakera and Muroron thanked her.


    "Well, it''s suspicious that the man said it, but it''s also true that the policy is sober. Let''s do it."


    "Yeah, that''s fine with me, too."


    "Do it on your own, Gupyuu"


    Milk and Junko expressed their approval, and Shi Yu said to the thrower.

 2737 11

    Courage, bell tones, and pleasure were taken by Muroron and Hippogri, and moved to the fields in the village.


    "Whoa, whoa, it was a banana. We have pineapple, we have watermelon."


    The bell glowed.


    "I manage this field." The fertilizer''s coming out of my body. "


    "Oh, I see..."


    When I heard Muroron''s words while laughing, I imagined that the bell tone was strange, and I pulled it off a little bit.


    Isn''t the field being ravaged by the hungry?


    "Yep. The hungry will only attack us, and no hungry will come from here." The three directions around the field are rocky, and there are hungry monsters coming in. "


    Muroron answers the question of courage.


    "I don''t know why you don''t go into the Rocky Zone, but maybe you should live in the Rocky Zone, too?"


    "That''s it... there''s a strange power working there." It''s hard to be here, and I don''t want to be near it. In fact, there are no creatures there at all. The grass doesn''t grow. "


    I see.


    Hippocampus said to me, "Courage looks out of the field."


    "Bell tone, analyze and tell me"


    Yeah.


    Ordered by Yuuki, Bell Sound heads to the rocky area outside the field and tries to analyze [Analyses].


    In addition to having the ability to analyze bell tones, it is also possible to directly transmit the analysis results by telepathy. However, telepathic transmission is limited to analysis.


    (I see. The power of scattered stones. And that one-armed one-eyed guy named Kakura is the same guy who sticks to the stones all over his skin. To Nishiki and Milk...... no, I don''t need to tell you now)


    The milk was trying to get another demon with the stone on his skin. Courage decided on its own that it would not be necessary to remove the stone from the same race.


    "Hey, Kakera-kun, okay?" I''d like to talk to you in private where the others can''t hear me. Ah, Makoto, Yaya and Maya can come too. "


    Junko gestures and summons Kakura. Go to the corner of the village with Makamura and her sisters.


    "What do you want?"


    "Kakera-kun, you don''t seem to really trust Mr. Machiji." Unlike Muroron-chan and the others,


    "Do you want to know why?"


    In response to Junko''s question, Kakela spilled a molested smile for a moment.


    "I told you before." When I was born, Mr. Manji looked at my body and tried to cut it loose. That''s all. I know the logic of being treated and judged that way. However, as for my emotions... they were engraved as unacceptable wounds. "


    "It would be strange as a logic. Reason cannot be separated from compassion. In theory, at a time when such a ruthless judgment is light, that man is not worthy of trust."


    When the truth points out, Kakura sees the truth and smiles for a second. But this time, it didn''t look like a molested smile, it looked like a happy smile.


    "I used to work with Manji-san thirty years ago, but from my point of view, Manji-san can''t be trusted, so Kakera-kun, you should be vigilant."


    "Okay, thank you for your concern."


    On the advice of Junko, Kakura nods.


    "As I said earlier, I will also help you to save Cotton Hazel." First of all, we need to find a monster called a black persimmon boy before Mr. Manji does. "


    How?


    I think I''d like to get Yaya and Maha''s help.


    How?


    Yaya and Maya return to Junko''s words twice. Junko then pointed to the flyby flyby.


    "It''s that falcon. It turns out that it''s a demon, and the demon will be returned to the master who is the servant, right?"


    "I see." "I think we should follow him."


    "Let''s call the demons, too." "Let the demons track us down."


    Yaya crowed, and Maya summoned a slime with one big eyeball.


    Maha, do you think you can go after the falcon?


    "Giggle..."


    When Yaya pointed out coldly, Maja cursed with remorse and embraced the large eyeball slime with love.


    "Yaya-chan is also subtle." Falcons are the fastest birds on the planet. "


    It''s okay. The magic will make this girl go faster.


    Junko claims that Yaya cheeks slightly at the crow on her shoulder.


    "Well then, I''ll do my own magic, and I''ll make this girl fly faster..."


    While grabbing the eyeballs of the Big Eyes Slime with all their might, Maha also insisted.


    "Are you going to waste two magic spells on Maha alone just to keep your mind at bay?" I''m sorry for the cost and it''s pointless, so just leave it to me. "


    "Giggle..."


    Said by Yaya, Asaya recalled the Omote Slime with remorse.


    "Can I shoot you now?" Of course, I''m not going to shoot through it, but I''m going to make you realize that you''re being watched by a demon and recall it. "


    The True Falcon turns its muzzle on the Falcon.


    "You can hear the shots from the milk, so you don''t have to do that."


    Junko puts a stop to it.


    You can replace the silencer with Yaya and Maya magic.


    "Ah, I had that hand."


    Junko saw her sisters when she was told the truth.


    "True gun, don''t make a sound." "I''m a silent woman."


    "A little mahjong... I don''t know what that means, and I don''t feel like it''s a technique"


    "I just need to call one person."


    Kaya fired her magic, and the True Falcon shot her. No gunshots. The bullet slightly twitched the wing of the falcon.


    The falcon is surprised and the flight goes crazy.


    Shoot another gun. It is also stuck to the blister without intentionally touching it.


    It appears that the falcon is targeting her, so she tries to leave the settlement.


    Super fast.


    Yaya used a magic trick on the demon raven and flew it. Track the falcon almost in a straight line.


    "Does this tell you where the black persimmon is?" It took us 20 years to find the whole island, and we didn''t know it. "


    Kakela asked.


    I still don''t know if I can locate it.


    And, Junko.


    Maha, project the footage that my demons are watching and show it to everyone.


    "La-la-la. The landscape that Yayu is looking at, I''m not out here." Ah, that''s it. "


    ��Ahh, that''s the worst spell-sense I''ve ever had... I want you to stop seriously��


    When I heard the spell of Mahjong, Yaya frowned as much as she could.


    "Awesome..."


    The holographic display is projected on the crow''s eye video, and Kakura is surprised and roars.


    "You''re headed up the mountain."


    And true.


    A falcon entered the woods. After that, Yaya''s demon raven pursued him.


    Huh? Did you lose him?


    "Yeah... I jumped into the woods and then suddenly disappeared. It''s strange."


    Gaia and Maha gave her a small neck.


    Can you use magic to explore from here?


    Truth asks.


    "Ridiculous." "Impossible."


    At least nearby


    If you can use magic irrespective of distance, you don''t have to struggle with it.


    If you find a black persimmon boy, you can do it.


    He explained why Yaya and Maja were impossible.


    But I know the approximate suspicious place, so let''s keep it to ourselves, Fumiu-chan and Machiji-san, and let''s go to this place and check it out by ourselves.


    Junko decides, and the five go outside the village.


    "It seems that the time that you''ve been stopping for 20 years since you came has started to move all at once." The hope that the cotton pest could be saved was also realistic. "


    "I hope I can help you."


    Junko smiled at Kakela, who was crushing her mouth.


    There were quite a few buildings in the village, but they were rarely used and were all-you-can-do.


    Did you build the building of this village?


    "About half of them are, but the older ones..."


    Asked by Milk, Shiraito sends her gaze to the manjiji while her words were dormant.


    "I know only Hakutai Tsubaki, right?" In fact, this island used to be inhabited by humans, and the buildings here used to be inhabited. ��


    "I''ve repeatedly rebuilt it."


    Male Ji and Shiraitai Tsubaki said.


    I see. The foundations of the building are solid, and obviously they use materials that can''t be purchased or made on this island.


    "I brought a lot of ingredients on the boat. It''s over a hundred years old."


    When the manjiji said, the milk beat the manjiji.


    Perhaps... you''ve made all the humans here a monster, because you''re an isolated island isolated from the outside world?


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Seriously?


    The viper and the cherry blossom look at the manjiji in amazement.


    "No... well... well, this was originally an island of exile, and it''s a long time ago, and I want you to make it a no-can thing ~"


    Manjiji laughs and says stupid.


    ��What kind of person are you? This person might be a very bad person?"


    ��Even if I didn''t, I was a terrible person. Didn''t you tell him?


    Milk said to the blooming cherry blossom.


    "I''ve heard such stories from previous generations." It was a rumor, but.... "


    And, Hakutai Tsubaki.


    "Did you say something like that?" Isn''t it better not to trust this man? "


    "I used to be kind to you every time you came, but I left you alone for a hundred years, and when I thought you''d finally come, a lot of suspicious stories came up and I was confused"


    In response to Viper''s words, Shiraito put her hand on her forehead.


    "I''m sorry. Well... it looks like I''m the bad guy again." Hahaha..... "


    With a faint smile, he completely turned into a throwing spear.


    By the way, a man doesn''t heal. Have you brought the calves with you?


    When Bai Taifeng asked, his smile disappeared from the man''s face and his expression froze.


    ��Fufu... fufu... ahhn!��


    "I see... I''ve heard bad things."


    Shiraitai Tsubaki, who suddenly saw a man crying, thought that his calves were already unknown in the world.


    I''m not dead. This idiot just took the liberty of leaving. It''s troublesome when it comes to that topic, so don''t touch it. "


    ��Oh, I see... I understand��


    Listening to the milk, Shiraito nodded confusedly.


    That''s right, there''s no such thing as courage.


    Viper looks around.


    "Just now, Muroron and the others were moving towards the field." Look, there he is. "


    Shiraito refers to the field behind the village.


    There''s no Junko either. and the surroundings. "


    "I don''t know who you are."


    Milk and Viper say.


    (No way... are they running away?)


    But for what, the milk asks itself. Where on this island is Junko worthy of doing something out of ourselves? I wonder what''s going on.


    You don''t want us to notice? All you can think of is, do you know where the black persimmon boy is and try to get to him first? Is that worth the monopoly? Or is it because you don''t believe in male reign, but you are vigilant?)


    Milk turns his head, but he doesn''t get a clear answer. There are too many uncertainties at the moment.

 2738 12

    A black persimmon boy on his way to the shore.


    When you arrive at the coast, you continue straight into the sea.


    The black persimmon boy uses the demon falcon to check the movements of the monsters on the island as much as possible.


    Be vigilant when you move to where you are. When there is no sign of it, the black candy boy moves freely around the island.


    In addition to this vigilance, I was able to hide by some technique, but even if Kakura and the others leapt around looking for me, I could not find it for more than 20 years.


    Diving into the ocean, Black Kid looks for his prey. Thin limbs, like wires, are not very useful for swimming, but by rotating the body of the persimmon itself, he skillfully swims.


    After a few minutes, I managed to catch a big prey for the first time in a long time. A sea turtle. Up from the ocean, she puts herself on the top of a persimmon body and walks along the beach with her arms firmly held by her elongated hands, which seem to have no strength at all.


    (Okasa... the princess will be delighted)


    Just by being aware of it, the black magpie child''s mouth is broken. My heart bounces.


    Your Highness, we have captured sea turtles.


    "Well, I''m happy to come. It''s a treat for Kushiburi." Mogichi, thank you for your hard work. "


    The princess delighted as expected.


    The black persimmon boy chopped off the sea turtle''s head and peeled off its armor. Neck and armor are eaten by black persimmon children. The princess devours her internal organs in disorder.


    Seeing the princess devouring the sea turtles, the black persimmon boy remembers. The princess and the black persimmon child on the day of her birth. Even when we were both human beings.


    Back then, the black persimmon boy took fish and birds and took them to the princess. The princess was always pleased. I wanted to see that happy face. I was glad to see the face.


    Someday, the black persimmon child understood. She said that she and the princess knew each other. I think we''re thinking about each other.


    Since when, the black candy boy and the princess found the gap and started to enjoy the conversation alone, so they spent more time together. It was possible because it was the black persimmon boy who served in the largest mansion on the island and the princess who was the wife of the mansion. It was a most heartwarming time for both of us.


    (I don''t want to go back to that time. This is the day of paradise. But the paradise is in crisis.)


    When I thought about it, I stopped eating black candy children.


    Understand that something unusual happened to the demonic falcon. After being shot twice, I panicked, stepped out of the control of the Black Kids, and returned to the Black Kids on my own.


    (Have you noticed? Those who came from outside this time will not be alarmed. The boulder is only brought by the manjiji.


    The person who attacked the demon was not brought by the male genius, and it was a separate word, but there is no way that the black child could be judged as such.


    (The sun will set soon. Until then, I want time. Hunger ghosts can be used at noon)


    The black persimmon child looked at the princess while she was eating.


    "Princess, please move the place when the meal is finished." A person who works for the princess is coming to this place. "


    "Oh, Ma, it''s tough to sneeze. You have reported it well to me, Ce Rhino. The tortoise is a posteriori bell, so let''s hurry and get out of here." Thank you for all your hard work, Master Death. "


    It''s painful to hear you say something unworthy.


    While the princess was holding a sea turtle that she could not eat, the black candy boy took up a stone-covered daughter who was lying down, and the two of them began to move together.


    Junko, Makoto, the Beef Village Sisters, and Kakela travel along the Beast Trail towards the center of the island, aiming for the place where the falcon has disappeared.


    It is a slope of a mountain at an altitude of 800 meters, and the narrow beast road is beside it, and branches often pop out, so it is not easy to move. It took me a long time to get to the area where the falcon disappeared.


    "This way."


    Junko leads the way.


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yeah, I can tell by the smell."


    Kakela asked, and Junko replied as she walked.


    "It still smells of fresh blood." The smell of the sea is mixed. It''s a little different from the smell of fish, but it looks like you''ve picked up some sea animals. "


    "It''s too nosey."


    Junko is a pussy.


    Yaya and Maja said it with a mixed look of admiration and surprise.


    ��I was blind when I was born. That''s why hearing and smell are so good."


    "I see." "What''s your eye like now?"


    "This is an artificial demon eye, and I can see it properly."


    Junko looked back and slapped her back of the head with her right hand, and Junko''s eyes jumped out vigorously, quickly catching both with her left hand waiting in front of her chest. And immediately put both eyes into the cavitated perforation.


    "Gross." "I saw a terrible show."


    Yaya and Maja frowned.


    "Makoto can do the same." I''ll try. "


    "Really?" "You don''t have to."


    "I''ve never done it, and I''m not willing to do it."


    Junko told me to look the other way. Truth refuses utterly.


    Eventually, the six found a lot of blood and scattered flesh and organs.


    Kaoru, I wonder if this is a sea turtle.


    Junko picks up the fragments of the armor in the blood.


    While Yaya is psycho-metricizing, Maha projects the results into stereoscopic footage.


    In the video, a giant black persimmon appeared with very thin limbs and a human face floating on the surface.


    Next to the black persimmon, someone who looks like a seemingly female-type hungry ghost pushes his face into the body of a sea turtle and eats lavishly.


    "It was a black persimmon boy. Besides... this one eating sea turtles... a hungry ghost?" No, but even though the sun is still rising, why is the Hunger Ghost..... "


    Kakela excitedly raised her voice. And in the corner of the video -- looking at people lying a little further away from the black candy children, I got even more excited.


    Cotton Hazard!


    Kakela screams. It''s hard to see, but it was a cotton pest that was there.


    Is that what''s covered in that stone?


    And when he saw a girl whose whole body was covered with flat stones and little stones, he said unto him,


    "Black persimmon boy, after all, cotton pest... shit"


    "What are the benefits of having a cotton pest on hand?" I''ve heard it''s affecting the whole island. "


    Beside the regretful kakura, the truth speaks of doubts.


    "Is it simply because you want to manage? I don''t know at this point."


    And, Junko.


    ��It doesn''t change getting it back. Find out where he went. I finally found him and cottonworms!"


    "Roger that. I''ll follow you. But we''re already too far away."


    I need to repeat the psychometry while I follow along.


    Yaya and Maha answered the request of Kakura, who blew away the usual calmness and became excited.


    "Yaya, fly your demons." I''ll take on the psychometry. "


    Ahhhh ~


    As Maja told me, Yaya flies the raven demon again.


    Through the raven, repeat the psychometry where the raven is. You can see black persimmon children and female type hungry ghosts escaping.


    "Yes, I found it."


    Finally, the black persimmon children''s escape scenery is captured with the eyes of a raven.


    I don''t know if I''ll be able to catch up in time, so let''s use the magic of Yaya and Mahjong to speed up everyone''s legs and build their endurance.


    "Roger that." "That''s a confluence."


    Makoto suggested it, and the sisters nodded.


    "Everyone''s legs are crawling, crawling, crawling, crawling, crawling, crawling, crawling..."


    After receiving the magic of my sisters, we all ran after the black candy children.


    Oh, this is amazing, it''s running at a speed like a car


    "Too fast and scary."


    "It''s a magic spell I put on myself, but I''m scared."


    While Junko was impressed, Yaya and Maya were scared. If I didn''t do it well, I would hit my body with a branch that was popping out.


    The five of them visually captured the black persimmon child.


    "Mm."


    Huh?


    The black candy boy holding the cotton pest and the princess holding the sea turtle looked back. Junko and the others stop.


    "It''s really a persimmon haunt." I want to compete with Kakinuman "


    Junko muttered when she saw the black persimmon boy.


    "It''s finally been a pleasure to meet you..." Do you remember me? "


    Kakura lowered her voice as she alternated between the black persimmon child and the cotton pest.


    "No way... I didn''t expect you to find out..." Of course I remember. I''ve been watching you every day. Kufufufufu... it was ridiculous to look for me desperately over the past twenty years. "


    Kakura looked at her, and the Kakuma boy laughed at her.


    I''ll have the cotton blight returned!


    Kakura exclaimed as she spewed out all the emotions she had been accumulating for twenty years.


    Viper and the cherry blossom were walking in the woods. The milk ordered me to find Junko and the others.


    "You said too much about searching." This island looks small, but most of it looks bad in the woods, and I don''t think it''s easy to find. "


    A blurry cherry blossom as you walk along the path of the beast.


    "There''s Aizawa over there." If they were to engage, the gunshots would give us an approximate location. It''s a small island, so if there''s a gunshot, there''s a good chance it''ll get there. "


    And, Viper.


    How much did you calculate the milk?


    "I don''t know. Even if the milk doesn''t think about it that much, it doesn''t matter because I got to the answer."


    Asked by the cherry blossoms, Viper replied with a smile.


    "Sure... it''s in the mountains again." It was hard to compete for loans, too. "


    "Huh? You don''t like mountains and forests?" It''s nice in the woods. It''s a pleasant walk in the woods, but it''s also a soothing way to walk. ��


    "Sensitivity varies from person to person, but I can''t believe it."


    Listening to the cherry blossoms, Viper said with a bitter smile.

 2739 13

    The male reign was heard from Muroron, Hippocampus, and Shiraitai Tsubaki after the male reign stopped visiting the island.


    I see. Did you find the Black Cherry Kids first?


    Immediately after that, a black persimmon boy appeared, and I heard that he had stolen the cotton rash. I have no idea why the black persimmon boy did such an act.


    Do you have any idea, Mr. Machiji?


    "It looks like the monster I entrusted to manage the back of this island." And yet, it feels like you''re against me. "


    Asked by Muroron, the male dictator deceived appropriately.


    "What the hell is undercover management..." I''ve never heard of that before. "


    The hippopotamus is thrust into me.


    Um, it looks like it''s about managing from the back.


    The hippopotamus pushed into me, and the male dictator deceived me appropriately.


    "From behind, what is management?"


    "Well, there''s something I can''t say ~. That''s why it''s back there."


    Pushed into the white tailstock, the manju deceived appropriately.


    "In any case, the behavior of the black candy boy is strange, I can''t overlook it."


    Even though I realized that painting lies with lies was the limit, I was still suspended in tea.


    (Nevertheless, it seems that they have been searching for black candy children for twenty years, but how are they hiding on this island...? Spatial manipulation is difficult to think of, and there may be other ways, but if you don''t know that, it''s hard to find.)


    Yoyo, Junko and Kakela were men who hadn''t thought they''d find it before.


    On the surface, there was room for a black persimmon boy, but his heart was in a hurry. If the enemy is only Kakela, then there are unknown people from outside the island. Most of all, there is a princess nearby who could be harmed. We must fight against four enemies while protecting the princess.


    (If it was at least at night, I would be able to send out the hungry ghosts... I have to do something to escape.....)


    There are two ways to do this. One is to use the method where black persimmon children are usually hidden, but if you go in front of Kakura watching it, you will expose your hands. It may not always be seen, but the risks are great.


    Another way is to use the cotton scourge as a hostage and let the kakura and the others leave. It seemed to me that this one was more effective and safer than the black candy boy.


    "Are you going to fight me here? I easily put blood on my head. Stone Daughter - Can''t you see that cotton pest is in my hand?"


    "Guuu..."


    Kakura gritted her teeth as Black Kakura asked, mocking her.


    "Don''t back down, he''s being pursued." That''s why I''m trying to use you as a hostage. "


    When the truth told me lightly, the head almost boiled back to calmness, and the black persimmon child wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    "If you get stolen in the first place, you''ll be captured and turned into a hungry demon, right?" And yet, you''ve been stoned for 20 years because you couldn''t do anything about it. "


    "Grrrr..."


    Junko pointed out that this time, the black candy boy roars out.


    (If this happens, I''ll have to jump into the barrier.....)


    It was when the black persimmon boy tried to step on the other way.


    "Morikichi... what''s wrong with you?" Are you kneading? "


    The voice of a slightly cuddly, accentuated woman echoed, and the black candy child went to war.


    "Please don''t come out...!"


    As the black persimmon boy tried to stop him by screaming, his words stopped. The princess who was hiding behind the barrier appeared.


    (Is this a hungry ghost...? "But now it''s daytime....)


    The appearance of the princess made Kakura look suspicious. I saw it in the video earlier, but it was a mystery again. I''ve lived for a hundred years and never seen a hungry demon appear in the sun. It was Kakura who believed that it was an absolutely immutable law that a hungry demon could not appear under the sunlight. I was shocked as if the sun had risen in reverse.


    It''s different from the hungry ghost I''ve seen before?


    "The curse is thin." My hair is super beautiful. "


    Yaya and Maja looked at the princess and said. It looked just like the other hungry ghosts. A long-haired woman whose entire body is covered with something like a black scab. But my mouth wasn''t half open like the rest of the hungry ghosts. Intelligence and the radiance of will also reside in the eyes.


    (Nh? Suddenly it appeared, didn''t it? but.....)


    Junko was paying attention to another point. The princess suddenly appeared from a empty space. However, there was no sign of a distorted space. The theory of hiding using spatial manipulation abilities has been developed, but I think it is a different ability.


    "You guys... which one of you is Death?" How many times did my Shigekichi have rough surfaces? I apologize on behalf of Morikichi. "


    "I talked..."


    Kakela was even more surprised by the princess speaking in a gentle and elegant tone. No matter what I thought, I didn''t think this was just a hungry demon.


    Unlike black persimmons, there seems to be no hostility.


    Makoto said.


    "Kakela, calm down and come to the negotiation." I think that''s better than pushing it with force. "


    "All right."


    The truth whispered in Kakura''s ear, and Kakura nodded.


    "The black persimmon boy has my precious family." I''m here to get it back. "


    "Take it back...?"


    "Stop it! Princess, don''t listen to me!"


    When Kakela spoke of the situation, the princess uttered a strange voice, and the Kakuma boy cried out desperately and pleaded.


    "Twenty years ago, I was kidnapped by him. I''ve been looking all over for you. My aunt who raised me instead of my mother who gave birth to me and died. I''ll get it back."


    "Ta-da...? Son of a bitch..." Mogichi, are you telling the truth now? "


    Listening to Kakela''s words, the princess shook her voice and questioned the black pepper.


    Your Highness, I took this daughter because you wanted her to.


    The black persimmon child''s persimmon body became depressed, clenched his fist and answered with a bitter face.


    "Morikichi, listen to me like Sono. Indeed, I hoped that my daughter would return to this side of Ha ''il, Mita. Nostalgic... our daughter. There was only greed on the other side. Gentlemen...... what you do on one side is like you''re going to get laid. It''s something you can do, right?"


    In a quiet tone, but certainly condemning the princess. The black persimmon boy looked up at the princess. The face floating on the surface of the persimmon is about to start crying.


    "Ma''am...! No, Princess, please listen to me!" Don''t be fooled by these people''s words! I didn''t do anything wrong! "


    "Kugatasha... hm?"


    The princess reacted and uttered a strange voice to the way the black candy boy who appealed to her desperately. The black persimmon child held his mouth shut.


    "Maokichi... I ha... I can remember the way you call me that. You miss me, don''t you? But... I don''t want to cum... uuuu..."


    "Sigh... Princess..."


    The princess crouched in agony with her head held down. A black persimmon boy rushes over to the other side.


    "Princess... I''m sure you like it..."


    "My head hurts... and I cum..." She seems to remember something, I can''t remember... I can''t think of anything to cum about.... "


    The princess held her head and nodded. She shook her head sideways, rejecting the bewildering black candy child, and murmured like a wave.


    "It''s your fault..."


    The black persimmon child slowly stood up and turned his angry face toward Kakura and the others.


    "You! You''re here!" I won''t forgive you! "


    "Why would that happen?"


    There''s nothing I don''t know about flow.


    When I heard the scream of the black persimmon boy, Yaya was dumbfounded and Asaya smiled bitterly.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    A black peach boy rushed in at a tremendous speed with his roar. It was aimed at Kakela.


    Kakura tried to avoid it, but inevitably took the black Kakka boy''s body contact properly, blowing it up and hitting the tree trunk.


    ��You''re acting stupid, but you look strong.��


    I truly thought this was undeniable. The speed and power weren''t unusual, even after seeing the blow.


    "That girl... looks like she''s sucking up to you." And Cotton Hazmat is sucking up the power from the surroundings. We''re also subtly sucking on it. "


    Junko analyzes it.


    Ngaaaa!


    Kakela barked and stood up so she could bounce, running towards the Black Cherry Kid. It didn''t have any damage, but it moved its body forcefully with energy.


    The black persimmon child greeted her in a depressed position.


    Kakura waved her arms and tried to hit the black Kakura child with her hook, but the black Kakura child''s thin arm was literally entangled in Kakura''s arm.


    The black persimmon child waved his whole body, carrying one of them, and slammed Kakura''s body into the ground violently.


    "Morji! Stop it, Nasa!"


    When the princess raised her face and saw that Kakura and the black candy boy were fighting, she called out to stop them.


    (Ma''am... no matter how much your life is, I won''t be able to hear it!)


    The black persimmon child did not stop, but wrapped a thin hand around the fallen Kakura''s neck.


    Makoto pulled out a gun and shot a black magpie boy as he tried to chase Kakura.


    I heard a gunshot.


    The cherry blossoms stop and call out. Viper also stopped and looked back.


    All right, let''s go.


    A viper that returns the heel. The gunshots were heard from behind, so I decided to turn back the way I came.


    You just have to keep an eye on it, right?


    "Yeah, well, in that case." If you ransom yourself, you''ll be fine. "


    To confirm the cherry blossoms, Viber replied with a smile.

 2740 14

    The bullet puts on the black persimmon boy''s persimmon body.


    "Nuuuu..."


    The black persimmon child moaned and wobbled loudly. His movements stopped, but he didn''t fall.


    (I don''t even know where the rush point is with that body)


    I think the truth is holding the gun. The current blow seems to be effective, but it doesn''t seem to do much damage at the moment it stays standing.


    (Oh, this is the time.)


    True eyes radiate red light. When the function of the artificial magic eye is activated, the eyes become red and glow.


    It was true that I tried to see through the contents of the persimmon body, but the shape of the organs is very different from that of humans, and I don''t know where the heart is.


    (Well, even if it''s not the heart, it''s okay to aim for the internal organs.)


    True fire two more shots. A bullet pierces the body of a black persimmon boy.


    Two organs were damaged by a bullet. However, I saw clearly that the damaged parts had shrunk and returned to their original state.


    "It''s regenerative."


    The truth muttered, replacing the bullet with a meat-liquid warhead.


    Kakela stood up spontaneously. He was beaten firmly, but he was a robust flesh that had been trained, so he was quick to recover.


    Black persimmon children do not react to kakura. There is no pain or shock when trying to regenerate. The pain of destroying the internal organs by a real gunshot was the first thing a black persimmon child would taste in his long life, and it stopped him from moving.


    Kakela kicks in with an intense spin. The black persimmon boy''s persimmon body snapped for a moment, tilted heavily, and finally collapsed.


    "Beautiful Sobat."


    Even on such isolated and isolated islands, you will be truly impressed that body magic is naturally nurtured.


    But the black persimmon boy also stood up quickly. The kicking of Kakela just now came to my attention both physically and mentally.


    "You''ve done it..."


    Grinning at Kakera, the black candy boy laughs unstoppably. At the same time as burning his fighting spirit, he also felt a little happy about the growth of Kakura.


    True fires two more shots. This time, it was a bullet filled with meat solution.


    The black persimmon child did not see the real way, and waved his thin arm at high speed.


    One of the bullets goes through the ground, the other through the trunk of a tree. I was also surprised at the true nature of this.


    (Did you play the bullet with that arm? I could barely see the movement of my arm)


    In his true eyes, his arm seemed to have disappeared for a moment. And the bullet landed in a position that deviated greatly from the aim. It''s unbelievable, but I don''t think so.


    Iron guns are depressing, but I''ve already missed them.


    Mockingjay, probably a black pepper boy.


    Kakela lowered herself and rushed in.


    (Are you going to take my leg?)


    When I rolled that persimmon body with a low-profile tackle, I saw that I couldn''t hold it back.


    It was a kakura that tried to attach itself to the black child''s thin legs, but before that, the black child opened both legs and put the persimmon body on the ground.


    Kakela is attached to the persimmon body of the black Kakela child with the same momentum as before, but the body of the black Kakela child does not twitch. You can''t roll or turn it upside down.


    Do you like sumo wrestling?


    When the black persimmon boy said with a smile, he stretched his thin arm and wrapped it around Kakura''s torso. He peeled from his body and swept it wide to the side.


    "I think we lost the sumo wrestling match before it was put together at the point where we were on our feet."


    Junko stormed in, but the black peach child did not react.


    "Shit!"


    The beaten Kakela was severely poisoned and hit the ground. With true support, it was as if he was an unimaginable opponent. The difference in power was obvious.


    "Is it over? Is your heart broken?"


    When the black persimmon boy provoked with a hateful smile, the princess walked quietly and broke between the black persimmon boy and the kakura.


    "Mogichi, stop it."


    The princess scolds the black persimmon child with a cold voice she has never heard before.


    The black persimmon child froze in a daze. It was shocking that the princess scolded me like this.


    Are you okay, Dean? Are you hurt?


    The princess bent over to Kakura''s side and grabbed Kakura''s hand.


    Kakura''s fighting spirit is greatly diminished by the voice and movement of the princess, who is full of compassion, and the feel of her warm hands.


    "Please come to the mojito dance." Moji''s responsibility lies primarily with me, Almas. I don''t know how to finish the sitemo, so please punish me instead of Shigekichi "


    To the princess, who apologized in a sincere tone, Kakela and the black candy boy were both speechless. I don''t know how to react.


    "I''m really sorry. I invited you and my daughter to leave because I''m always looking for meta..."


    "Why did you ask for a cotton pest?"


    Kakela finally uttered her words.


    "This is my fruitful daughter, Dakara Yo. Now it''s called a cotton pest. The original name... I forgot. It''s sad to hear that."


    Kakera was shocked by the princess''s words. In that case, the princess would be her grandmother.


    When the princess leaves Kakura and goes to the lying cotton plague, she holds the cotton plague and carries it to Kakura.


    A kakura that catches cotton bugs with one hand. It is a cotton scab covered with stone, but the joint part was bent properly.


    (Finally... finally... I''m back. "It''s not a dream..." it''s a reality.....)


    A cotton pest embraces her body and makes her heart tremble. An important family that I''ve been looking for for twenty years has returned to me. The cotton trout remains covered in stone. Still, I finally found it, and I''m touching it like this. I realized that reality, and my tears fade away.


    "I remember a long time ago when I was a Stone Daughter and this child was a Stone Daughter. Not just this girl, but everyone on the island is dead.��


    "What do you mean...? What are you talking about?"


    The princess''s dialogue drew back the heart of Kakura, who was immersed in emotion.


    "There''s no need to know the truth. The cotton plague must have been recovered! Let''s get out of here!"


    The black persimmon boy yells.


    "Morikichi... why are you so rude to these people?" This kid is our grandson. They''re not bad people, Ali. Yo. "


    The black candy boy was silenced by the princess''s pathetic voice.


    (Our grandchildren...? So... the black persimmon boy is the princess''s husband, the father of the cotton plague, and my grandfather... And the princess is my grandmother.....)


    With a stunned face, Kakura alternates between the black candy boy and the princess.


    "I don''t remember either, Deb. I don''t know, I''m not going to tell you any details. It''s just that what I just said is indisputably true."


    I''m sorry, Princess.


    (Told the customer that the company would recover the product at night. "But I have to convince your wife..." No, you don''t need to talk to me anymore, do you? Then why don''t you just kill them all? Either way, we have to get the cotton pest back.....)


    Meanwhile, the black persimmon boy did not intend to follow the princess''s intentions.


    Princess, let''s go home.


    That''s right. Let''s go home and have a leisurely meal.


    Encouraged by the black persimmon boy, the princess stood up.


    "Cottonworm... I''ll see you soon, Shaw. I''m on the same island, Karamas, see you again, right?"


    The princess holding the sea turtle gently called out to the cotton pest held by Kakela and left with the black candy child.


    This is it, me, me, me?


    "It was the last time."


    Yaya tilted her head and Ayaya nodded.


    ��It wouldn''t be so bad if it stayed stone. Yaya, Maya, can''t you undo it?"


    Truth asks.


    I''ll try.


    The sister nodded and cast a magic spell on the cotton scourge held by Kakura.


    "Return to normal." "Return to the same state as Kakura."


    But nothing happened.


    "It was impossible." "I refuse the power from the outside. Moreover, the refusal force is super strong."


    Yaya and Maja shook their heads at the same time.


    "I tried to analyze it, but it seems that Cotton Hazel himself is refusing to be influenced or interfered with by the outside world."


    And, Junko.


    "Oh no..."


    Even though I managed to recover the cotton plague, I was stunned by the fact that I would not return like a stone.


    Should I ask Yukioka to do some research on reversing it?


    "It''s impossible to stay here with the boulders." If we can build up dust, we''ll have to use the Bastard research facility. "


    When Junko turns to Junko, Junko says with a slight smile.


    What about the sorcerer from the Complex Devil who came here?


    Makoto asks the Ushimura sisters.


    "Chase with a demon raven" "Let''s try psychic cometry"


    The raven follows the black persimmon and enters the cave.


    In a few minutes...


    "I was hungry." "I couldn''t."


    The sisters who did the psychometry through the demon used in the cave watched the footage of the black persimmon becoming a hungry demon after being attacked by a hungry demon.


    How can I restore a hungry man?


    The sisters ask Kakela.


    "I''m sorry, but no." At that point, it''s been eaten, and it''s dead. "


    "I see." "End."


    Sisters shrugging their shoulders. Some of the missing sorcerers were brothers and sisters, but they weren''t very close, so sadness didn''t happen very often.


    "I can''t take it... I''ll take you back to the village"


    Kakela, who had a cotton scar in one arm, said and walked out.


    Viper and the cherry blossom went into the cave. The black persimmon boy and the princess were seen entering the cave.


    "Is that the black persimmon boy?" It''s kind of like that from the looks of it, though. "


    "I wonder where Aizawa and Yukioka went?" I heard a lot of gunshots. "


    As the cherry blossoms and the viper walked and spoke, they saw the black candy boy and the princess in front of them.


    Who are you?


    The black persimmon boy asks. I was always a black persimmon boy who was hiding in a certain way, but after encountering Kakela, I was alarmed that there was no need for it, and the cherry blossoms and vipers that had entered the cave were lightly mixed with the bowl.

 2741 15

    Once upon a time, Kurokaku Island was a prison camp. Therefore, it is said that most of the people on the island are the descendants of the people, but they are mixed with the people of the original island, so it is not known whose ancestors are the people.


    However, the great landlord, who could be said to be the original closure of the island, proudly claimed to be the descendant of the public house where he had been sentenced to exile, and scattered his prestige. The truth is not certain, but it was feared by the people of the island as the ruler of the island, so that those who doubted the truth could not appear.


    The name of this great landowner is "Saienji Temple". It is also suspected whether it is her real name. The real name is Five Works, and there are even rumors that the peasants'' work has been completed.


    Morikichi was a servant to this house of loyalty.


    Gongzhong only recognized Morikichi as one of his younger sons, and he had no special consciousness. But the loyal wife was different.


    Gongzhong had a wife named Ke. She was the most beautiful woman on the island, very attractive and dedicated. In the knowledge of the people around the public loyalty, the islanders who served the public loyalty well, and were abused by the public loyalty, wielded violence, and received irrational lives, did not forget their care, so the islanders were seen as a woman like a bodhisattva.


    There was a problem between this loyalty and Kiku. A decent child was not born.


    The first child born was twins. Ominously, it was quickly thwarted. The next child born had magic teeth (the name of the tooth when the tooth is growing while being a baby), which was also considered ominous and thinned out. Next, a child without one arm is born, and next, twins are born again, and they continue to be thinned out.


    "This belly of yours can''t give birth to a decent child!" Or is your Lord being shouted at? "


    Every time the child was born, Gongzhong was furious, and after thinning the child in front of the child watching, he hit the face and belly of the child. And all the time, Morikichi was watching as he gnashed his teeth.


    In fact, Gongjin was constantly wielding violence, but it was still slowing down every day. However, the violence after childbirth did not even increase or decrease, and there were fractures about twice.


    "I''m always sorry, Maokichi."


    Shigekichi, who will be treated, will be given an example with a face full of landscape. Nearly half of Kiku''s beautiful face is severely swollen from being beaten by the public loyalty.


    "Your Ladyship has nothing wrong with you. Please don''t get sick..."


    Morikichi remembered his anger when he saw his beautiful face swelling up. I have thought about killing the loyalty, but no matter how much I say you dislike the island, it is an extra complicated situation. Moji has old parents at home. Above all, it will make you sad.


    Years passed, and both you and your loyalty were relinquishing your succession. And Gongzhong began not to hearken, but to counsel his concubine to give birth unto him. And they say it before their ears:


    Around this time, even though he had a mind like a bodhisattva, he was full of love and loyalty to the boulder. I also realized that Morikichi admired me, and I was beginning to feel for him.


    Then they steal the eyes of the common loyalty and become secretive.


    And it came to pass, a year after he had come to pass with Morikichi, that he took refuge in his son. But I have no doubt that he is my son.


    Kiku gave birth to two daughters. They were twins again.


    Gongzhong hadn''t noticed, but at the time he was wearing it, he knew by calculating the period. This child was not born with Gongzhong, but with Morikichi.


    When she gave birth, she went out of her house, and bore her son in a cave that was not within her sight. And I kept hiding in the cave.


    While Morikichi walks into the cave to take care of Kiku, the official orders him to look for Kiku, furious that he has disappeared.


    ��In the cave, I''ve travelled and searched many times.��


    That''s how Morikichi reported it. In fact, Moji had been seen entering the cave many times by others, and I didn''t think that I could live forever in a cave where the sun didn''t hit with my child.


    You will never be found, and public loyalty will be rampant every day.


    One day, a man visits the island.


    The man who later changed his name to Manji Yuzo called himself Grass Rouge when he first visited the island. The way she talks is a little different now and in the past. I was walking around the island with a girl named Fufu. Whatever the purpose, it''s just a matter of time.


    I thought that Morikichi was a strange man, but I didn''t care much at the time.


    Eventually, many of the islanders began to admire and worship the talent.


    This phenomenon is unusual, and we will seriously discuss whether it is better to expel the talent storehouse from the island.


    "I saw Oila." I saw the strange candy from the gifted chest rose to the islanders. Those who worship talent want that candy. "


    One of the islanders reported that the islanders finally felt a sense of crisis.


    On the other hand, public loyalty is angry with you, but not with you.


    Gongzhong soon became suspicious of Shigekichi and made one of his younger sons follow him. And they will know the truth.


    ��Ughhhhhhh! How dare you treat me like this!��


    Faithful, who entered the cave with the devotees, shouted in anger in front of Morikichi and his twin daughters.


    With Morikichi, I wanted to kill my twin daughter. But there appeared the grasshopper and the calf, and they saved the four lives.


    Morikichi had also heard about the talent store, but to be honest, that was not the point, and I didn''t care much. However, I feel great gratitude and pledge my loyalty to him for his unrelenting power and for saving us from the crisis.


    The talent store turned all the islanders into monsters. Moji and his two daughters became monsters. Morikichi became a monster of the body of a black persimmon, Kikuku became a monster with the figure of his whole body covered with a black scab, and his two daughters were turned into monsters with stones stuck in their bodies.


    Many of the islanders have lost their memory. Kiku stayed behind to lose a few percent of his memory. Morikichi remembered everything.


    "Shigekichi, you should now call yourself a black candy boy. You should call yourself a princess. Like a princess, you should take care of yourself like a princess." At the same time, from now on, it is their mission to manage this Black Tomato Island from the rear. "


    Gionzo told Morikichi so and entrusted the management of the island to him. Listening to what the island''s management is all about, Moriyoshi and the black Kakuma children were to beat each other.


    "O black persimmon boy, you will have children one after the other with the princess. All the children you gave birth to will be monsters called hungry monsters, so you can keep fighting the islanders who have turned them into monsters. If you work properly, I will promise you both immortality and eternal peace as a reward."


    The black persimmon boy could not defy the grasshopper. The power is too different. I had no choice, and I felt grateful for your help.


    The black persimmon boy kept an eye on his two daughters. The princess hadn''t forgotten about her daughter either. I taught my two daughters every day through the eyes of the demon.


    Every day, she repeated the horrible act of continuing to impregnate the woman she loved, continue to give birth to monsters, and continue to kill the islanders who had been turned into demons. But at the same time, the time of happiness lasts.


    I didn''t tell the princess that the children were born hungry and killing each other with the monsters.


    One day, a big change came. One of my daughters is dead. She lost her life in childbirth.


    The one born was a two-armed child. The black persimmon child looked into the eyes of the falcon and watched closely.


    As a life that took her daughter''s life and gave birth instead, the black persimmon child had hatred for the baby, but then it became the same as the official loyalty, and the emotion was desperately pushed to death. Above all, when I saw my other daughter, Cottonworm, raising her, my hatred disappeared.

 2742 16

    "I don''t know who you guys are." I''m looking for someone. "


    The Viper lets out a carefree tone of voice.


    "Have you seen the white-clothed slut? There were two female heads, too."


    "Hmm... I was here just now." I think we''re back in the village. "


    The black persimmon child replied lightly.


    "So, what were you doing here?" What are you guys? "


    "Hmm. There''s no way I''m going to answer your question."


    The black persimmon child snorted when asked again by the viper.


    ��You said you were looking for people. We''re just tourists from the outside."


    I see, I see.


    The black persimmon child gave a maliciously distorted smile.


    Viper!


    "Tsk....."


    The cherry blossoms shout and pull out the Japanese sword, and the viper tongues the cherry blossoms and the back.


    There was hostility and demonic energy all around them. One after the other, the hungry ghosts began to gush out.


    "There''s no light here."


    As the black persimmon child muttered, a large group of hungry demons from all directions attacked the viper and the cherry blossoms.


    "Shit."


    The Viper poisoned and slaughtered the incoming Hunger Ghost from one side. The cherry blossoms are also cut one after the other by swinging Japanese swords.


    "Mogichi... what the hell is this..."


    The scene unfolded in front of her, and the princess was dumbfounded. When I thought that a guest appeared, the Hungry Ghosts suddenly appeared and attacked the guest, but she didn''t see it in her eyes, and I have no idea why it happened.


    "Too many. How many are there?"


    The cherry blossoms roared close to the screams of the hungry ghosts.


    A few seconds later, a swarm of hungry demons swaying from the ceiling covered the two. I was aware that it was coming, but since it was filled with hungry demons around me, the number of rains was unusual and I couldn''t avoid it.


    The two of them were crushed by a hungry demon without even being able to raise their voices.


    "Mogichi, what do you mean?!" What are you going to do to our child! "


    "Princess, these people are intruders." I''ll throw it out. "


    The princess asked in a blameworthy voice, but this time the black persimmon boy said that he was stupid without being upset, and he let down the hungry ghosts.


    Courage and the sound of bells were playing in the tide pools of the rocks at the corner of the coast.


    "I wonder if there is an octopus or something." Let''s catch them and let the monsters cook for us. "


    "But there was a ladybug." It is unclear whether it can be eaten. But you''re full of little creatures and creepy creatures, here. I think it''s just crabs. "


    Oh, there''s a sea urchin over here


    "The sea urchin is quite here, isn''t it? There''s a lot of anemones, but no starfish.��


    The rocky area was quite large, and the tide pools were countless. There are many creatures in it. The two find out what kind of creatures are there and report back to each other.


    "Hey, courage, have you ever thought about drifting to a deserted island and wanting to live alone?"


    The bell rang suddenly.


    "No. Suddenly I''m saying something stupid." It''s punishment, isn''t it?


    Yuuki presses the bell-tone crab against his face and tries to pinch it with a scissors, but the crab does not pinch the bell tone, but tries to pinch the finger of Yuuki.


    "It hurts, this guy..."


    Ahahaha


    "You laughed. This is going to take a lot of punishment."


    Courage abandons the crab and picks up the sea urchin thorns.


    If you live on a deserted island, you won''t have the courage to go out with the cry of a demon anymore.


    A bell that asks you to throw up. Her courage to throw a sea urchin bomb at the bell sound, she gasped in small breath. The bell tone is not happy that courage helps people. Yuuki also knows the heart of such a bell tone.


    "Yeah, but that sounds like a stone''s throw. I can''t even play games. Above all, it looks like it''s going to be tough."


    The courage returns the sea urchin to the puddle.


    "I see. I think it''s fun. I''ll take care of all the hard stuff."


    Courage clouded his expression when the bell rang with a smile on his face.


    "It''s not a deserted island, but you can still hear one of the ghosts crying here." I... can''t just leave it alone, and you don''t want to hang out with me like that? "


    Listening to the dialogue of courage, the sound of the bell clouds my expression.


    We have been together since the time of whether or not we were attached to things, but there are parts that we don''t understand.


    "I didn''t see it very well, but I noticed it now. The sea here is very beautiful. It''s not comparable to Tokyo Bay."


    A bell tone that forcibly changes the subject.


    Hmm. Even though the bells were dirty looking at the waters of Tokyo Bay, they were shocked by the comparison, and Tokyo Bay couldn''t be floated.


    Courage beats hate.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    There Muroron came waving.


    "What are you doing?" Are you playing? I''ll mix it up too... "


    Muroron, who called out with a naive smile, was relieved of his courage.


    I''m going home now, so you don''t have to mix it up


    "Huh? That''s right."


    Muroron''s courage in dealing with the situation made him look sorry.


    "A little courage. You don''t have to be so mean. Ah, we''re not going home yet, so let''s play together."


    Wow.


    "Bell sound, are you going to turn the blade against my intentions even if it''s a servant?" I want you to punish me. "


    The bells smiled at Muroron, who rejoiced and courage pinched the sea urchin again.


    Are you two friendly?


    Yeah, she''s super friendly.


    Muroron''s question was answered instantly with a happy smile from the bell tone.


    "Don''t answer on your own. Erotic bells."


    Courage pushes the sea urchin towards the bell.


    "Eh ~, that''s terrible courage. Aren''t you friendly?"


    A bell that raises a protest while shaking your body to the touch of a sea urchin thorn and feeling joy.


    Alright. Are you already making a baby?


    "Eh..."


    Muroron''s straight question confused the bell tone.


    "What the hell is this erotic woman?" I hate erotics, so go away. "


    "Huh? Something wrong?" * groan *


    Muroron apologized with a smile that didn''t get any worse as he shook his face with as much courage as he could.


    Junko, Makoto, Yaya, and Mahiya return to the village when the five of Manjitsu, Shiraito, Hippocampus, Shiyu, and Milk gather in one place to chat with each other.


    It''s just now...


    "Return" "Just Pussy"


    "Welcome back!"


    Ah, Junko''s idiot is back!


    "Really. Where did this idiot go on his own and what did he do?" Answer me, you idiot. "


    "Um... when I got home, the two of us treated each other like idiots..."


    Junko confuses herself when she listens to the dialogue between Nishiki and Milk''s welcome.


    Truth moves silently towards the milk, then takes the leg behind the milk and lifts it.


    "Fufufu!?"


    Milk that inadvertently raises its voice towards the flesh.


    The truth shakes the body of the milk wide and sideways.


    "Gupyuuu!?"


    "Haha!?"


    The next moment, the true milk swung around and hit Shi Yu''s face, and two screams rose at the same time.


    "Gupiu... glasses... glasses..."


    It wasn''t a big shock to Shi-yuki, but her glasses blew out. History is less than 0.01 myopia, so it is difficult without glasses.


    What the hell are you doing, kid!


    The milk pounds and the hair rises upside down.


    I treated Yukioka like an idiot, so I did it.


    It''s cat abuse! I''ll tell all the world''s cat lovers! It''s the ultimate flaming imperative!]


    "You do interesting things, don''t you? Let me do it, too."


    And there came back the courage, the bells, and Muroron. Yuuki had witnessed the scene of Shi Yuki beating her with milk.


    Here you go.


    True courage inspires.


    Please go ahead! Stop it!


    It was milk that roared angrily, but I ignored my courage and grabbed the two front legs of the milk and lifted them up.


    "You hit me sideways, but I''ll try to swing vertically."


    Here you go.


    Just a little courage. Cat, you''re pathetic, so don''t do it.


    The bell stops.


    That''s right, that''s right! Anyone who puts an end to the abuse of cats will be a murderer eventually! ��


    "It''s not like I''m abusing you." It''s in my love. "


    When the milk started shouting, I said that it was true.


    "Ah, don''t run away. I wanted to do it, too."


    I looked at the milk that was rampaging and unrestrained, and I had the courage to make a sad face.


    Fumiu doesn''t get angry, does she?


    Junko called out strangely, not showing any anger after finally finding her glasses.


    "Because before I got angry, the milk was screaming and screaming at me." If only I had seen that... "Something made me angry. And it''s also because I dropped my glasses."


    History says it with a different expression and way of speaking.


    Isn''t there something happening?


    "Fumiu-chan''s speaking style is just making her own character." Occasionally, I accidentally get inhaled. "


    "Gupyupyuu! I didn''t make it!" Junko, don''t say strange things either! "


    Pointed out by the bell tone, exposed to Junko, Shi Yuki shouted back to her usual tone.


    Hey, what about Kakera?


    Muroron asks Junko and the others.


    "I''m a little late."


    "I have luggage, so I''m here."


    Shortly after Yaya and Maya said it, the door of the settlement opened and Kakura appeared.


    Cotton Hazard!


    It''s a cotton scourge!


    Looking at Kakela carrying a cotton pest, Hippo and me and Muroron shouted with joy and astonishment. Shiraito also stood up excitedly, and the three of them rushed to Kakela.


    Is that a cotton scourge...


    "Gu, Gupyuu... it''s releasing incredible power..." It''s daunting to see the power of the whole island. "


    When I saw the cotton pest, the milk was breathing, and History was also intrigued.


    "The stones on the surface of Kakura-kun''s body are the same, but they can absorb UV rays and various other energies, accumulate and amplify them, and radiate them." What is this stone? "


    Junko looks at Manji.


    "Well... I did make this child as a stone demon, but the stone was just a stone, and then it was unknown to me, and I think it is the unique nature of these children''s race that has been transformed by demonic spirit ~"


    The man spoke with a slightly troubled face.


    I''m sorry to say this in front of Kakura, but this has tremendous value. If someone knows, there''s a good chance that someone will target you, so I''ll keep you in custody and protect you. ��


    "Isn''t it milk that you''re after?"


    That''s right.


    Shi Yu and Junko smiled when they heard the dialogue of milk.

 2743 17

    In the evening, the black persimmon boy is still in the cave with the princess.


    The hungry ghosts were lurking in the cave during the day. Sleeping. When the Kakelas came to the cave, they evacuated them to the ceiling.


    If it is a cloudy day, the sunlight will be weak enough to bring out the hungry demon in the evening, but it was sunny on that day, so the hungry demon cannot be brought out in the evening when the sun shines.


    ��Ahhh... ah... ah... ahh...��


    In front of the black persimmon child, the princess was leaking a voice full of distress.


    The princess''s belly was swollen. The princess''s body was about five times swollen. It transforms into an elliptical, large, bulging mass with limbs and upper body.


    From the base of your foot, something black is pulled out and falls to the ground. The black object that fell was stupid and gradually grew bigger.


    The princess was creating a new hungry demon. If you meet a black persimmon child, it will fertilize in a few minutes, and in less than an hour, a large number of hungry ghosts will grow in your body, leading to childbirth.


    The hunger ghosts are children born between the princess and the black persimmon children, but the black persimmon children have no love for the hunger ghosts. I was born a hungry demon because it was just a monster with no reason. It is not much different from bugs.


    The princess also recognized the hungry demon as my child, but it was not as cute in the vicinity. Neither do the hungry ghosts admire the princess as their parent. Therefore, I am only happy to give birth to the princess, and only to increase the number of children. I don''t think deeply.


    Even though she was a black candy boy who seemed to have been subjected to a terrible curse many times, she was the first to give up. Both the black persimmon boy and the princess want eye contact, and the princess wants more children. That''s fine. I can''t help thinking about it.


    Let''s give the new kids a special treatment.


    Stupidly looking down at the newborn hungry demon, the black candy boy muttered.


    "That''s right, the human magicians that came in the past." I have to use that as well. "


    The sorcerers of the Complex Devil were already starving. To help in the next battle, the Black Kid decided.


    "And I''ll let you have it."


    The black persimmon child stepped to the edge of the cave. A steep cliff that cast a spell as it peered into a vast cavity that seemed to stretch to the bottom of the earth.


    "Miyagata-sama... it''s time." Please work hard. "


    ��Kiku... kiku... kikuuu...��


    The black candy boy who finished the spell sounded resentful as he spoke into the cavity. When he heard that, the black persimmon child laughed with satisfaction.


    "Maokichi... our child ha..."


    After giving birth to all the pregnant hungry ghosts, the princess, who was completely hungry and regained her life, leaked a wavy voice as she sighed roughly.


    "Don''t worry, princess." And please be happy. The children have travelled well. ��


    "I see... Death... I''m glad. Ta..."


    Listening to the words of the black persimmon boy, the princess smiled with relief.


    (Kakela... my grandson. Sometimes I hate the Lord, but I have always watched him grow up healthy and strong. But that could be over by tonight, too...)


    She was a black persimmon child who was aware of and spoke about kakura in her heart.


    True stared at the sea from the cliff on the side of the village. You can clearly see the sunset setting towards the sea.


    That''s where Junko comes in and takes a picture of the truth.


    Hmm, it''s going to be a painting.


    Junko takes many pictures with a satisfied smile.


    "Shall I take a picture of you?"


    "Huh? Is that okay...?" Ehehehe, I''m so happy. "


    Junko smiles as she scratches her cheeks as she is truly called out.


    Huh? Just one?


    The camera was handed over to Junko, who took a photo and quickly returned the camera, and Junko let out a confused voice.


    "Are you upset? It''s been taken properly. Here."


    "Oh, that''s right..."


    Junko nodded hesitantly with a slightly distorted smile as she showed the photographs taken.


    The evening sea is indescribably magnificent.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s dusk."


    Two people looking at the sea and the sky in red.


    "I was wondering, Makoto."


    What?


    After the battle with Yuri-chan, you said you would defeat the Mad Scientist, but what exactly are you going to do?


    Junko answered the question with a small breath. I was immersed in a good mood, but I felt like I was broken.


    "I can''t say that here." But I''ll tell you one thing, I don''t need to move unless I do something from you. "


    "Previously, if I didn''t like it, I would have played a game where Makoto would get in the way." I haven''t done much lately, though. "


    "Yukioka will soon do something flashy." I have a feeling about that. [M] That''s why I''ll do the best I can for you. "


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Upon receiving the true word, Junko laughs firmly.


    Is that a tomb?


    I could see a bunch of rocks lining a corner of the cliff.


    It''s a grave.


    It was Kakera who answered. I came alone from the village.


    Did you get in the way?


    "Nhh..."


    Nothing.


    Asked Kakura, Junko turned her gaze on her cheek. The truth answers lightly and briefly.


    "I used to have lovers here a lot."


    "Serve it...."


    "You''re more insensitive than I am when you don''t choose words." No, it''s a cultural difference. "


    Junko smiled bitterly and Makoto said.


    I think it''s about time I got my hands on it, so I was told to call it in.


    "Ahh, I told you I''d help you with your cooking, but it''s so dirty..." I wonder if Yaya and Maya are angry..... "


    "I don''t think so."


    Junko shouted and headed towards the village. Kakera and Junko also followed.


    Eat dinner in the absence of two people.


    "Where did Viper and the cherry blossom go?"


    I want to hear it. Are they lost...? ��


    When Yuanyu asks the milk, the milk growls in a grumpy mood.


    "Eating with a lot of people is fun." Yaya, Maya, Bell Sound, and Machi-san helped me cook. Junko said she''d make it with you, but she''s gone somewhere. "


    Escape.


    "Uuuu... sorry"


    Exposed to Muroron and seen with white eyes by Yaya and Maya, Junko holds down his forehead and apologizes.


    ��Where have you been? - What were you doing?


    "Uhm... uhm..."


    Junko is able to swim with her sisters.


    "I was talking to him on the edge of the cliff."


    Hey, hey, Kakera-kun


    "Daze..." "Despise and anger"


    Exposed to Kakura, Junko is impatient, and Yaya and Maya continue to have white eyes.


    Suzun-chan, you''re a good cook, aren''t you?


    ��Yes, I am a good wife. Goodwa-if-"


    Junko is trying to change the subject without force, and she starts singing with her chest stretched out as the bell tone becomes good at it.


    Kakela, isn''t Kakela fun?


    Murorong called out to Kakera, who ate silently at the top of the Buddha.


    "It''s only fun now." From that look of a black persimmon boy, they''re attacking again. "


    Kakela looked up at the sky and said: I can still see the sun. I decided that it was better to finish the meal before the sun went down, and I made it early. When the sun went down, the Haunted Ghost would come. Probably with a black persimmon boy.


    "The princess seemed like a nice person who could understand the story, but it seemed that Kuromatsu-san was not convinced that she was that way." Well, it''s not night and I can''t give out my full power, so I feel like I''ve seen you off for a while. "


    And, Junko.


    "I''m glad I got my cotton pest back, but Kakura is always on top of the Buddha..."


    "It''s a lot of shocks." I can''t believe that the black persimmon boy and the starving princess were my grandparents..... "


    Kakura stops eating and nods.


    Aren''t you going to let me out of your mouth?


    "Even if you lie, you won''t lie like that."


    Hippopotamus said, but Kakela shook her head to the side.


    That''s right, we''ll withdraw tomorrow. All of us here. I mean, you guys are leaving the island. "


    "Even if I can decide on my own..."


    I was shocked by the milk''s decision.


    "I got the cotton pest, and this island itself is still dangerous." Do you want to keep fighting against the hungry?


    "Mu....."


    I was told by the milk, and Shiraitai Tsubaki roared.


    "We are in vain. Our compatriots are dead."


    "It was fun, okay." I''m not very familiar with siblings, so it''s sad, but it''s not very sad. "


    Yaya sighed and Maja said it didn''t matter.


    "If you say that there is no defect on this island, it will be a lie, but we need the cooperation of these people to restore the cotton plague."


    Kakera said.


    Is it okay for you to trust them anyway?


    "You know, that hippopotamus guy over there. The man is the one who can''t believe it."


    "Hey, that''s not true, right?"


    When I heard Hema''s question, the milk was dumbfounded, and when I heard the words of the milk, the man looked pitiful.


    "When you left us alone for nearly a hundred years, I didn''t believe you."


    I glanced at the man''s reign and said it in a cold voice.


    "Um, I''d like to convince the black peppercorns if possible ~"


    "What are you talking about, man?"


    Hippopotamus rounded my eyes at the dialogue of male reigns. Bai Taifeng and Muroron were also looking at the manju with a warm face.


    "Well, I don''t need a hungry monster." But the black persimmon and the princess are not bad guys. "


    "Anyway, the princess didn''t feel anything but bad about the black candy boy."


    Truth says.


    Why don''t you try persuading him once he''s out of combat?


    It is proposed by Junko.


    "I know this is a surprise, but I don''t think I''m listening to you anymore. I''ve already ignored my words ~"


    "Then we won''t be able to do anything." Are you an idiot? This one. Gupiu. It''s annoying, so it''s turned down.


    Listening to the story of the male reign, Shi Yu said annoyingly.


    The demon''s cry intensified.


    Courage stops eating and mutters.


    Something terrible is happening on this island.


    That''s what courage looks like in the mountains. Everyone''s gaze was also directed at the mountain.


    "After dinner, after-dinner exercise."


    "Think of it that way."


    I said, "That''s what''s gonna happen."


    When the truth burned its fighting spirit quietly, Courage and Kakela also raised their fighting spirit and said almost simultaneously.

 2744 18

    While the black persimmon boy lived happy days with the princess, he was suspicious of a man named Grasshopper Genius. That is natural. After all, we are turning all the people on the island into monsters, and we are making black candy children and princesses to make monsters and compete with each other.


    Every day, the black persimmon child and the princess meet, and every day, a hungry demon is born. When the black persimmon child meets the princess, she immediately gives birth to a child. I will give birth to children who have no reason or intelligence. All the children born were monsters, but in the eyes of the black persimmon children, they felt more like ants or bees than monsters.


    The hungry demon is ordered by the will of the black persimmon child. Kill the monsters. Protecting the talented monster''s precepts, he had the hungry monster attack the islanders who had become a monster. So that the number of monsters did not decrease too much, I added and subtracted them well and raised them in various places.


    I asked many times why I was doing this to the sky.


    I convinced myself that it would be necessary for Grasshopper. Tell yourself that you have a debt. But on the other hand, I can''t help feeling ridiculous. There was definitely an antipathy to the grasshopper. And those negative thoughts swelled over the years.


    A peaceful and happy day that repeats itself. Days of love with the princess. That''s good for a black persimmon boy. I was happy, but on the other hand I was afraid.


    "How are you, our boy?" You''ve produced a lot today, too. Yesterday, too, a lot of ma was produced in the day before yesterday. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, you''ll have plenty of orgasms. But how are everyone doing? "


    At one point, the princess said such words to the black candy boy.


    The princess recognized the hungry demon. I know that dozens of horrible creatures are born every day from my stomach. However, I will not give my love to the hungry ghosts I gave birth to. I had no contact with the hungry demons. It was a black persimmon boy who thought he had no interest at all, but I was surprised that I had met a statement that cared about the hungry ghosts. And for some reason, I feel a little scared.


    ��Yes, we are all healthy.��


    Tsk, that''s good to hear.


    The black persimmon boy is not lying. It was because they were killing each other with monsters every day. Yokai rarely had any dead people, and the number of hungry demons killed was overwhelming, but they were still alive until they died.


    From time to time, the princess bumps her doubts in this way. Every time, the black persimmon child chills his liver. If you give me the wrong answer, everything that matters will be broken.


    Like the other islanders, the princess had lost most of her memories. But I didn''t forget everything. At least I still have my thoughts on the black persimmon boy. And the intellect seemed somewhat obscured. The black persimmon boy, on the other hand, was afraid of the fact, because he thought it convenient. Perhaps the princess recognized it all, saw through it all, and touched it.


    Such a question also comes to mind. It seems that the black persimmon is cheating on the princess, and the princess is also caring about herself and pretending to be deceived.


    If you suspect anything, you won''t be able to finish. Even if I feel uneasy, I can''t help it.


    There is the fact that there is no way to move it. The black persimmon boy and the princess continue to taste the climax of happiness. The black persimmon children also know that it is a gruesomely distorted paradise, but it is still a happy day.


    However, Black Kid has always suspected that this paradise is a sandcastle built on a cliff. While happy, I am afraid that a terrible end will eventually come.


    It wasn''t just the black candy boys and princesses that were left with memories. There was another one. It is the allegiance of the island landlord, the husband of the princess who once served as a black candy boy.


    His loyalty was not completely taken over by the Hungry Ghost. It was infiltrated by about half of the hungry demons, and it was constantly causing them pain.


    Miyagata-sama, how are you feeling?


    Towards the bottom of a large hole in the middle of the cave, the black persimmon asks in a mean tone.


    "Whoa, whoa... Mokichi..." Ryuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu......


    When a voice full of resentment resounded, the black candy child mocked comfortably.


    "Please continue to taste Hell alive." That''s the kind of treatment that Miyagi-san deserves. I''m enjoying fruitful days with my wife. "


    "Onoeeeee..."


    I am not just inflicting pain on your loyalty. The grievances caused by the pain amplify the power of loyalty. If I had, I would have made this loyalty a trump card.


    A trump card for what? I can''t see the enemy. But it was too late to see the enemy. What is the enemy? It is the one who brings about change.


    Black persimmon children do not seek change. With the princess, the black candy boy who wants to believe in the honeymoon that will last forever, is afraid that the change will tear the honeymoon apart.


    But change is certain. No matter how many times a black persimmon boy refuses, he moves at will. There can be no change in the world.


    For example, Grasshopper had one day changed his name to Manji Yuzo.


    And the male ruler stopped visiting the island at a certain time.


    After several years, it was concluded that the male reign had abandoned the island, and anger and contempt for the male reign aroused in the black child. The grace has completely disappeared.


    Nonetheless, the Black Kakka Boy continued to make and command the hungry demons in accordance with the orders of the male reign.


    The villagers who were turned into monsters, and the monsters who were born, no matter how many of them were killed by the hungry, the black persimmon children did not feel anything.


    Only the two daughters were ordered by the hungry demons not to be killed. I gave the same order to Kakela, who was born later.


    The black persimmon boy is constantly watching over the twin daughters who are turned into stone monsters. The two of them were relieved to see how well they looked.


    The black persimmon did not teach the princess about her daughters. The princess didn''t speak either. If I taught it badly, the black candy boy was afraid that it might trigger an unwanted change.


    When Kakela was born, one of her daughters died.


    The black persimmon child is terrified to think that this is a sign of change.


    Then one day, Kakela, the grandson, and her companions entered the cave where the princess and the black candy child lived.


    Peaceful and boring days. It repeats the same thing every day, but only sometimes. It can be illusory as if time were at a standstill. There was no change anymore, and I thought that it was the same all the time, but suddenly there was a big change.


    "What''s the sign now... those kids are dead?" Is it my daughter? "


    Kakura was stunned by the dialogue that the princess uttered after she left. The princess remembered it properly.


    "I''m not a daughter, I''m a grandson."


    I couldn''t tell the lie to the princess, and the black persimmon boy told me about his two daughters. And it came to pass in a long time, that one of the daughters died when she bare a son, and was brought up by another daughter.


    She said, "Our grandchildren come to Koko, and they''re Death."


    "That''s true, princess." However, we are viewed as enemies..... "


    "Ahem... how can I be so natural..."


    Listening to the story of the black persimmon boy, the princess lamented, but after a while she said this.


    "I met my daughter and grandson... and came. Mogichi, can''t you do something about it?"


    The black persimmon child was troubled, but it was not Kakura, and I thought that cotton pest alone might help.


    Although the cotton pest was taken for the princess, the cotton pest showed a surprising change at that time.


    Wrapped in flat stone, the cotton pest absorbed sunlight and various other energy, amplifying and radiating its power. The radiated power encompassed the entire island, and made the physical and mental state of all those who inhabited the island culminate.


    The princess was also pleased that the cotton pest had come to her side. And he was glad, even as a stone mass, without moving, without saying a word. Whether it was because the princess''s intelligence was degraded, or whether she was pretending to be deceived and matching it with the black magpie, the black magpie is not sure, and I don''t want to know.


    At one point, the black persimmon child had a dream. It was a dream that someone would take away the cotton plague.


    After dreaming for a while, I sniffed the power of the cotton pest from outside the island, and humans came to visit.


    Fearing that the nightmare would become a reality, the black persimmon child killed the visitors one after the other and let the hungry ghosts take it away.


    A crooked paradise. A climax of happiness. However, black persimmon children are constantly intimidated. It may suddenly come to an end anytime, anywhere.

 2745 19

    As soon as the sun went down, strong demons and evil spirits began to enter the area.


    The hungry demons appeared. Seeing that number, Kakera, Muroron, Hippocampus, and Shiraitai Tsubaki were exhausted.


    "What the hell is this number..." I''ve never seen so many of them before.... "


    Outside the village - Hippopotamus groaned as he saw a large number of hungry ghosts covering the ground.


    (Well... I told you not to kill the monsters, and I kept that promise, Black Kid. That''s why I kept adding and subtracting if it fell to four people.)


    I think it would be like this if I didn''t add and subtract it.


    "Yaya, Maya. Save your strength until you''re here." Please do your own discretion whenever you have to. "


    "La Jolla" "Aid for Knowledge of Matching Points"


    Makoto gives instructions to the Ushimura sisters.


    Kakela and Muroron, who were accustomed to fighting the hungry, came to melee battles. True and false bells are supported by guns from behind.


    I also go around to the survival group. Shi Ying, you go first. Fight to the death. If you die, I''ll laugh. "


    "Don''t be ridiculous." It''s troublesome, so I''ll keep watching all the time. "


    At the command of the milk, Shi-yu rose to the roof of the village building and sat down. I really wanted to take a tour.


    "There are many flying hungry ghosts. I can handle it very well by myself. Anyone who can help me, help me."


    "I''ll go."


    "Neither do I."


    At the request of Shiraito Tsubaki, True leaves Kakura and Hippopotamus, and together with Shiraito Tsubaki, we are dealing with the Flying Tsubaki.


    "People come while they go to the bathroom, they''re fools."


    Courage comes and makes a grumpy voice.


    A huge rectangle of water appeared near Kamura and Hippocampus.


    What the hell is this?


    Shortly after the hippopotamus saw the mass of my water and spoke with a surprise voice, several hungry ghosts were rushing towards the two of them and jumped into the water. And as soon as you jump in, your body is crushed in the water.


    "It''s not just water. It connects the deep sea with space. Don''t go in there by mistake. It crushes under the pressure of water. If you say you''re deep-sea fish, do as you please."


    While the courage explained, the hungry ghosts began to plunge into the water and crumble.


    "That courageous ability can handle a lot of things." It''s an automatic self-destruct trap. "


    "If you use the water mass as a wall, the avant-garde team will be easier to fight, so it''s an optimal solution ~"


    The bell tone said, and the man was impressed.


    "Hey, manji, don''t be impressed, you have to fight aggressively. You sowed the seeds, didn''t you?


    "Yes, yes, yes"


    Encouraged by the milk, the man replied with a sulky voice and began to cast a spell.


    When I thought that the waves had started all over the ground, there were protrusions all over the ground, and a human-shaped stone statue appeared. There were countless jizzars. But the mouth is clinging to a sinister smile.


    It''s Jizo-san.


    Yaya and Maya muttered at the same time.


    "Explain it to the first person to see it." It is said to be a submerged jizo. Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    ��Why would you do that?" "Imif.


    For some reason, Yaya and Mahiya said with a dazed face to the manjiji who spoke with a sharp face.


    Jizo and the others jumped up and down, opened their mouths wide at the highest jump, and spit out a large amount of wakame from their mouths. The spit-out wakame wrapped around the hungry ghosts like a creature of intent. Every time Jizo jumped, a new wakame was spewed out.


    It''s the second time I''ve seen it, but it looks more surreal than last time.


    And, Junko.


    Ora ora ora ora ora ora!


    Milk hit the powered cat bunch, crushing the hungry ghosts from one end.


    We''re defeating them at a good pace, but there''s still too many of them.


    Seeing a swarm of hungry demons coming down from the mountains, Truth said. Killing and killing are incomplete.


    "There''s something wrong with him."


    A hippopotamus that points to a giant hungry demon that is coming at a tremendous speed.


    "I''ve never seen such a hungry ghost before."


    Seeing a giant spider-like hungry demon, Kakera said. More than the shape itself, the black scab covering the surface of the body is shining, and it continues to be stupid. And it emitted a demonic vibe that was much stronger than other demons.


    True Spider-Man shoots a gun at Spider-Man, but it doesn''t seem to be working.


    Paradise Pane


    The ringtone stabs your arm with a tongue, converts the pain into energy, and blows away the Spider-Hamster.


    A blown-out spider, a hungry demon, falls, and several hungry demons are crushed to the ground, turning into dust and vanishing. However, the central Spider-Hungry quickly reversed his body and got up, and ran again towards the village.


    "Hmm... I don''t feel like I''ve done any damage. Even though I attacked with a lot of force."


    The bell rang as I watched the pounding spider hungry demon.


    Kakera and Hippopotamus were spider demons trying to get close to where I was, but when they stopped moving, they radiated the thread towards the air.


    At the end of the thread that was spit out in a band, there was a white thread that flew in the sky.


    Nah!?


    The belt-shaped intent entwines with the body of the white tarpaulin, and the white tarpaulin falls. Then, the Spider-Man hungry ghost skillfully rewinds the thread that remained connected from his ass, using several legs as a fake, and drags the white thread.


    "Bai Taipei!"


    Kakela shouted and tried to rescue Shiraito, but she realized it was no good and took her legs off. Because while they were being dragged by the Spider-Hungry, the other Spider-Hungry Ghosts covered their bodies one after another. Yeah, I know Kakela won''t be able to help you anymore.


    "Such... white tarts..."


    Muroron leaked his tears as he trembled. Previously, there was no upset at all with the victims in the battle, but there was no sacrifice in twenty years, and there was a union of a small number of four people, so the immunity of the companions to death in battle disappeared, and they could not withstand the grief.


    Bai Taiga was untied from the thread and flew again. But it did not escape. The surface of the white tarpaulin is covered with a lot of black scabbard-like objects. I joined the group of Hunger Ghosts.


    "Ugh..."


    Kakera groaned as she saw the white taiga flying toward herself. It was no longer a white pigeon. The hungry must be killed. In the old days, as a matter of course, I slaughtered my compatriots who had become hungry. If you hesitate, you will be killed. I know that.


    I wasn''t upset about putting the people I was with into your hands. Kakela was simply no match for Shirotai Tsubaki. The battle was terribly uncomfortable with the white maneuvering maneuver. I''ve never won combat training.


    Shooting at Shiraito Tsubaki, but it didn''t hit him. As if the truth had called for the timing of the shooting, he speeded up rapidly.


    Kakela aimed at the counter and waved her arms at the approaching White Taeda.


    Bai Taiko dodged Kakura''s attack lightly, then turned around behind Kakura and strangled Kakura''s body. Then I tried to pierce the tube stretching from my mouth into Kakura''s neck.


    "Ehhh!"


    When Muroron exclaimed, a large number of plant vines stretched from the foot of Kakela, entangling both Kakela and Shiraito Tsubaki.


    Bai Taiko leaped away from Kakera and jumped up into the air as she bounced her vines.


    "Paradise Pane"


    Aiming at that timing, Shiraito made the invisible barrier of the bell tone before it flew.


    Shiraito flying at high speed in a straight line crashes into the invisible barrier created by the bell tone and falls to the ground.


    "Bai Taifeng... I''ve been taking care of you so far!" Farewell! "


    Kakela was about to end up in the Shiraito Shrine.


    "Hey! Wait!"


    Courage stopped Kakura. At the same time, he took out Big Demon''s hand and pinched Shiratori''s body.


    What, what?


    Only the giant hand appeared and the movement of rescuing Shiraito Tsubaki was astonishing. But I didn''t have time to be surprised and puzzled. Another group of hungry demons came at the same time towards Kakura.


    What happened to the Spider-Man was that the milk was at war. That said, I was just hitting him from a distance with a power cat punch.


    I tried to crush the Powered Cat Punch, but the Spider-Man Hunger Ghost couldn''t crush it. Even though it is a devastating and lethal attack, and most humans and non-human beings can be slaughtered with a single blow, Spider-Hungry keeps moving alive.


    It looks like you hit Konjac. Strikes and shocks are less effective if they are not too strong. You''re making a nasty thing...... ��


    Well then, let''s burn it. Prominence Stalker.


    Listening to the words of the milk, I unleashed a flaming artifact of courage chasing after the Spider-Man.


    I''ll support you, too.


    Junko shoots a beam from an artificial demon''s eye at the Spider-Man.


    Junko''s beam hit me first, causing the Spider-Hammer to burn. The flaming arches of courage pushed against it, and the Spider-Hungry Ghost, who was wrapped in flames, finally stopped moving and disappeared into dust.


    "Hey, look over there!"


    The Truth points and screams. There were two hungry ghosts of the human type at the end of the story.


    (That silhouette......)


    Junko was familiar with the silhouette of the two hungry demons.


    You''re kidding me....


    Milk looked at the two hungry ghosts and curled their hair upside down.


    (I can''t believe the Viper and the Low Man......)


    It was true that I discovered the two hungry demons first, but the reality was an unacceptable substitute. Looking at the shape of those two hungry demons, it was obviously a viper and a cherry blossom.


    (You said you wouldn''t be able to help if it was taken in anymore... Then the Viper is......)


    A wave of emotions mixed with fear and loss raged in the milk.

 2746 20

    Vipers and cherry blossoms that were approaching were exposed by flames lit up all over the village. Keep your clothes as they are and your body shape will remain the same. However, the whole body was covered with something like a black scab, and no matter how I looked at it, it was transformed into a hungry demon.


    Vipers and cherry blossoms approaching Kakura and Hippogri. We both know that our visitors became hungry, but we don''t hesitate to kill them. I''m cutting it off because I can''t help you anymore.


    The cherry blossoms are not pulled out of the Japanese sword. I grabbed the hippopotamus with my bare hands. After becoming a hungry demon, you will fight with the will and intellect of the hungry demon who took over the body. The hungry understood that cherry blossoms were swordsmen, but dared not use swords. There was also a difference in the character of the hungry demon, and this hungry demon did not like the way to fight using its merits.


    Hippo grabbed the two hands of my cherry blossoms and threw them. I am a small hippopotamus, but my strength far outweighs that of humans. The cherry blossoms dance high in the sky.


    The Viper closes the distance between the Viper and the Kakela and releases a random kick.


    While avoiding the kakura, it simultaneously goes to the side of the viper and releases the upper. A clean hit on the chin and the viper slips out a little.


    (Stiff...) Even though ordinary hungry ghosts can blow their heads off with just one shot right now)


    Without this rope, Kakela tightens her mind and kicks her towards her abdomen.


    This time, I don''t have any faltering, not to mention falling out. Despite being kicked, Kakela watched the Viper advance forward.


    At this point, Kakela had an intuition. You''re a much stronger opponent than you are. If you keep fighting like this, you''ll be killed. The strongest opponent I had ever fought was the Black Candy Boy, but Viper was no less powerful than that.


    Viper sticks out his arm. With a swayback, Kakela jumped backwards to distance herself when she dodged at a fairly strange time.


    Viper stepped in and continued to wave his arms, while Kakela continued to fall backwards.


    (There is no time to turn to attack. No, even if I keep avoiding it, I''ll get eaten someday)


    Anxiety and fear engulfed Kakura''s heart.


    (I have no choice but to bet on Ichikabachi. I won''t do it like this.....)


    With that thought, the Viper suddenly filled the distance and released a kick.


    Kakela jumped backward to avoid it, but she was kicked in the chest and blown away.


    It wasn''t a clean hit. Even though the power was suppressed by jumping and dodging, it was still an intense blow. Even with the toughness of the Stone Monster, it couldn''t be prevented. The shock almost jumped Kakura''s consciousness.


    While lying on her back, Kakela suddenly remembered the battle with the black candy child. Even in the battle with the black persimmon children, the attack was intense.


    (It was harder at that time. No, it''s tight enough for me, but thanks to him... did you become a little tight and resistant to one shot?)


    With that in mind, Kakela slowly wakes up as she warps her face in pain.


    Meanwhile, the cherry blossoms grab me again. This time, the cherry blossoms and the hippopotamus grabbed each other''s hands. There were four positions of hands that I would call professional wrestling.


    "Gugu..."


    The girl''s thin arms were so strong that she could not imagine. Hippocampus roared sweatily in her forehead.


    "Uuuuu..."


    And when I thought that the cherry blossoms also moaned, the next moment, the eyes of the cherry blossoms that had been painted black returned to normal, and the black scabs on some of the faces peeled off.


    "What the hell..."


    The hippopotamus opens its eyes to me. The cherry blossom eyes certainly had a glow of reason, and I could see a bitter expression on my face. Instead of a half-open mouth, which is unique to hungry ghosts, they eat their teeth.


    "Help me..."


    The cherry blossoms sweep and complain in a loud voice.


    No way, can you return to people from the state of the hungry demon?


    The hippopotamus asks no one of us.


    It looks like the cherry blossoms weren''t completely taken over by the half-vampire [Dampier].


    The milk is relieved a little. Even if I was possessed by a hungry demon, I knew that I would never be able to help. I''m hoping we can rescue Viper soon.


    The bells look at the cherry blossoms and analyze the cherry blossoms and the viper. I telepathically sent the results to Courage.


    "There are still prospects for these two!" I''m losing consciousness, but my soul is not flying, and my body is completely engulfed! "


    Courage shouted so that all could hear.


    The cherry blossom face is again covered with a black scab. Her eyes turned black and her mouth was half open.


    The cherry blossoms are in my hand, and I kneel. The power of the cherry blossoms grew more and more, and not only the forehead, but also the sweat gushed out of my whole body.


    All of a sudden, the force that was exerted on Hippocampus disappeared. The cherry blossoms let go. The body of the cherry blossom rose. A huge hand was holding up the body of the cherry blossom.


    "W-What was that!? This big guy!"


    A giant demon appeared much more than Yuri, and I saw the sight of him pinching the body of the cherry blossom, and Hippopotamus and I wolfed.


    From the body of the cherry blossom that was being pinched by the demon, all the black scabbard-like things peeled off and dispersed. When the demon gently lowered the cherry blossoms to the ground, the cherry blossoms were falling and seemingly wobbly, but they stood firmly on the ground with their feet.


    The cherry blossoms were swarming with hungry ghosts, but the cherry blossoms dropped and swung like swords. At the same time, two hungry demons were cut off at the same time.


    "Thank you. Thank you... devil."


    The cherry blossom raised its face and smiled powerlessly at the great demon.


    "Say thank you to me." I saved her. "


    I told him that I didn''t have the courage to be funny, and this time I had him pinch the Viper. Just like the cherry blossoms, the black scabs peel off the viper.


    I wonder if I can put it back!


    Unleashed from the infiltration of the hungry by the courageous ghost, Hippo looked at the Viper and the cherry blossoms that had returned to their original state, and I was stunned and raised my voice.


    "He''s cured him, too."


    The courage to point with the thumb at the lying white tarpaulin. I wept when I saw the figure of my hippopotamus. Kakela''s face was a mixture of relief and astonishment.


    "Damn... I didn''t know it." "..... that situation is not enough anymore...."


    The Viper pressed his head and said with a frown, beating the hungry ghosts nearby.


    "Hmph. They were totally pathetic. It''s mainly embarrassing."


    "I''m glad you''re alive."


    Junko makes fun of the milk she throws up.


    Only Kakela, Hippo, Deep Sea Wall and Wakame Exhaled Jizo Army were in charge of the melee front, and the addition of Vipers and Cherry Blossoms allowed a little extra time.


    Then, the hungry demons dressed in clothes appeared side by side.


    There''s another special hungry ghost ~


    Looking at the hungry ghosts in a row of clothes, Muroron said.


    Tamba-san


    "Do you know him?"


    Makoto asked Yaya and Maya, who cried out at the same time.


    "Brother and son I was looking for."


    "The people from the Complex Devil who came here to explore with..."


    While the sisters were talking, the hungry ghosts lined up in a row and cast spells at once. From the sorcerers'' feet, flaming centipedes appeared one after another.


    Even if you become a hungry demon, can you use your preexisting abilities?


    And it came to pass, when he saw a dozen camels of flame, that the true man said,


    A flaming raven runs between the hungry for the vanguard of Kakura, Hippos, Cherry Blossoms, Vipers, and more. From time to time, I hit a hungry demon and got burned.


    "Get out of here!" "The water wolf is coming out!"


    Yaya and Maja exercise their magic. While the wolf, whose entire body was shaped with water, appeared in front of the sisters, a dozen flaming ravens disappeared at once.


    "Yaya..."


    Maha has a dazzling face.


    What? Maha


    "Um, I''m Maya, but let me say something." What do you mean when I think about a pictorial thing and try to defeat it with a water wolf against a flaming raven, and I use my magic to make it disappear? Unbelievable. I think Yaya is definitely weird. I''m going to get caught in the head. It''s burping. "


    "Calm down, Maya. Why are you imitating Masami...?"


    Yaya''s face dazed as she protested with excitement and a quick mouth.


    I''ve created it so much that I want her to join melee combat as well.


    Maya said that, and sent the wolves to the place where the Kakeras were fighting.


    "The magician is troublesome." I don''t know what you''re going to do, so let''s get on with it. Courage. "


    That''s what the truth said, urging the mages to put it back together with courage.


    "That''s no good." My soul is no longer in my body. They''re all dead. "


    Well then, let''s kill him.


    Being told by the courage, True shot at the guns and shot at the hungry magicians one after another.


    "Mission Failure and..."


    "I just saw the end of it. Let''s do it."


    Yaya sighed heavily, and Maya said with distant eyes.


    It looks like you''re exuberant.


    A black persimmon child appears on a tree that is not far from the village and laughs.


    Black Pepper Boy!


    Kakura screamed after confirming the figure, but the black persimmon child only glanced at Kakura and moved his whole body gently to look around the village and its surroundings.


    "Manji Yuzo... no, Grass Dew Genius Zo!"


    I found the person I was looking for, and Black Kid screamed.


    Ah, are you finally here?


    A man who grabs the figure of a black persimmon boy and laughs.


    "Your Lord has brought evil upon you." No, the Lord is the scourge. It will destroy all the scourges here and now. "


    The black persimmon child declared that he hated the male reign.

 2747 21

    "Hey ~, it seems that I want you to stop using your old name. For now, I''d like to ask you to be a man."


    A man smiles as he blows his head.


    "Why are you shining there?"


    Historical pleasure asks, waving her legs on the roof.


    "Well... it seems difficult to explain. The reason I changed my name is complicated, and it''s also troublesome to talk from there.��


    Alright then. No one wants to hear such a story in this scene right now. Gupyu


    Shi Yu gave up on the manjitsu who said that he was sticking up for a smile.


    "Oh, is that right? That''s good." Ah, anyway, I''d like to ask the black candy boy a question from me ~. It''s strange, but why are you defying me? No, no matter how you look at it, it''s just an expression of hostility, and you''ve done something to make me feel resentful? "


    "Gupyu. I saw this guy as a pattern of being hated for doing stupid things without even realizing it."


    I agree


    I''m sure it will be.


    Before the black candy child answered the question of male reign, Nishiyuki put in some tea, and courage and milk agreed quickly.


    "Hey, that sounds terrible. I rescued the black persimmon boy, didn''t I?"


    "Indeed, we were helped by the Lord." Without your lord, this life might not have been possible. At least there were no happy days after that. I also felt a sense of gratitude. I was also grateful. That is why I have always followed your Lord''s command. "


    The black persimmon child speaks quietly. Somehow, the movement of the Hunger Ghosts had stopped. Thanks to this, you can listen to the black persimmon children without anyone having to fight.


    What do you mean that the black persimmon boy was saved by Machiji-san?


    "Moreover... he told me that he was following the orders of Mr. Manji..."


    Junko asks, and Shi-yu frowns.


    "Yuuki, that persimmon..."


    The bell whispered in his ear of courage as he saw his face clinging to a black persimmon rising up against the torch flame of the village.


    "I can see the dead."


    Hmmm.


    When I heard the bell tone, I didn''t pay much attention to courage. They''re enemies, not the type who want to help. I feel the rotten smell of my soul.


    "But, Male Jiji, has not the Lord forsaken this island? I do what my lord does... while holding the truth by myself, I have kept my lord''s word on this island ever since. Because it has become my daily routine. I thought about stopping, but the number of Hunger Ghosts was only increasing. In order to reduce the number of hungry demons, I had to turn to the demons on the island. Many of the demons also left the island. Only seven people remained on this crooked island, including me, the princess, my daughter''s cotton pest, and my grandson Kakera."


    Having spoken so much, the black persimmon child sighed heavily in voidness.


    "I want to ask the Lord." Turn the islander into a demon, let me and the princess create a hungry demon, and continue to fight the island demon. Did you abandon the island because it didn''t work out? Thanks to this, the demon could not even increase its number. It''s irresponsible and ruthless. It''s no wonder I started a revolt to find out the truth. "


    That''s not the only reason we started a revolt. For the black persimmon boy, the man was a benefactor who created a paradise for himself and the princess, but now he is a destroyer. That''s why the nuance of eliminating them is strong.


    "Male Jiji, what''s going on?"


    Muroron asks the man Jiji. Kakera and Hippocampus are also peeling off their eyes and staring at the reign of the man.


    "I don''t know what to do if I tell you the truth, but I don''t know what to do. Gupyupyu"


    As Shi Yue laughed and urged, Manji exhaled with a vague smile.


    "You and your ancestors were originally human." I just turned it into a monster for my experiment. The people living on the isolated islands of the ocean were perfect as a condition. "


    Shiraito was the only one who knew the fact that the islanders were originally human, but Kakela, Muroron, and Hippocampus were unaware of it, so they became stunned and hardened.


    "Do you know what poison is?" I tried to imitate that. However, in the exact same place, the efficiency is not good, and after enriching the monster side with variety, I decided to let them fight against the hungry demons forever in this way. "


    "It''s a mad scientist''s idea."


    Makoto glances at Junko.


    "I... um... I might have done well in the past, but I haven''t remembered lately." Ahahaha..... "


    Junko scratches her cheeks with an unexpected gaze.


    "Hey, black persimmon boy. I said that I may have abandoned it because I didn''t have a harvest, but it seems that there was a harvest. There''s only one person who can call it a harvest, Cottonworm. I didn''t think I could do it this way, and it was a billion dollars to go to the island, and I was separated from nature, but it was really surprising that the cotton pest had undergone such a great transformation on its own while I was away. But even outside Kurokame Island, it was rumored that there was a great power being felt on Kurokame Island, and it seemed that this was how I came to visit."


    The man said, turning his gaze to the black persimmon child. The black persimmon child catches his gaze and further recruits hatred and anger.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Kakela screamed angrily.


    "Were we your toys!?" Have we been fighting here for such a long time!? "


    "It''s terrible... it''s terrible..."


    Kakera yelled, Muroron wept, and Hippopotamus remained firm.


    "Ahhh, look... I didn''t want to say it because it''s going to be like this, but why do you say it?" There''s nothing good about knowing the truth, but why do you want to know, and why do you want to make me say it...? and cheeks..... "


    Looking at the reaction of Kakela and the others, the manju dropped his shoulder with a moody face.


    "What the hell is this guy..."


    "Too harsh..." "Worst"


    I knew it, but it sounds like a terrible story to hear it again.


    The cherry blossoms and the cow village sisters poured cold glances into the manji, and the milk said quietly.


    "With Snow Oka as one, the sound tree is about 13, and the man''s dressage is about 37." Milk is 0.4. "


    "Well, I know what the numbers are, and I think they''re pretty good... Gupuu"


    "Yeah... Makoto, that''s how milk is evaluated."


    Lower it more, lower it more.


    Shi Yu smiled bitterly, Junko shouted unexpectedly, and the milk demanded with a laugh.


    "Manju... no, manju... you''re the culprit of everything, but if you knew and cooperated with the Black Kid, you''d be guilty of the same crime..."


    "That''s right, grandson." You''re right. Your anger, your hatred. "


    The anger exploded immediately, and the Kakura that was about to attack her looked down on her, and the Kakuma boy admitted with a hateful smile.


    "Kakela, calm down. Even if you leave it to your anger to poke yourself alone, you won''t be able to fight the persimmon, you''ll just be killed."


    Truth moves to the side of Kakura to dominate.


    "Revenge of anger is a stupid thing to do." If you want to shame the head of the evil and thoroughly end it, you have to do it the best way to do it. "


    ��Okay, but he''s the one who''s responsible for the bad things.��


    Kakela, who was truly beaten, turned her attention to the manjiji.


    "Ahhh... is that the way you look at me again?" I wonder why this always happens. Hahaha... it''s irrational or unhappy... I wonder if she''s born to such a star ~. "


    "Actually, I think Mr. Machiji is to blame."


    "So what kind of nerves can I conceive that I''m not bad?"


    "There is no medicine to put on a fool, but you are the root of all evil, and it is not surprising to be hated."


    Junko, Viper, and Yuuki say it as if they were chasing a mourning man.


    "Hmm. Manjitsu, it''s ridiculous that not only did I have a crush on you, but the minions I brought with me will bite you."


    The black persimmon child mocks with a petty smile.


    "If you''re in that position, I''ve got an idea, too. I just move to protect myself." I just don''t want to be a victim of bullying in silence ~ "


    A fire of fighting spirit dwells in the eyes of the male healer.


    ��Gupyupyuuu. This guy is starting a troublesome rampage��


    Shi Yuki was shocked and laughed.


    "I wonder if it''s going to be a triple bar?" Black persimmon boys are also hostile to Mr. Jiji. "


    I''m sorry, but we don''t want hostility because we need a male reign.


    Reacting to Junko''s words, Milk said:


    "I''ll deal with this guy." It''s annoying. I want to blow you up. "


    With his hands on his glasses, the courageous man with an invincible smile stepped forward.


    Come on, you didn''t listen to me, did you, Vokega?


    "I was listening, but I didn''t listen. I am the king. A king who can hearken to his lord''s prophecy, but not to his farce. Yes, milk. The policy you just said is bullshit."


    Milk makes a rough voice, but it doesn''t take courage.


    "Kakela, stay calm." I''m not telling you not to do anything. But courage seems to be the opponent of the male reign, so let''s go with me in the form of seeing the gap and covering. Don''t just chase deep. "


    "All right."


    The truth whispered in Kakura''s ear, and Kakura nodded calmly.

 2748 22

    At some point, a lot of moss was growing around the foot of the manjiji. A special mite that amplifies its own power.


    Well then, let''s go ~


    Immediately after the man said, a large number of ferns and vines appeared from around the courage, and came towards the courage.


    Immediately after I thought that the ferns and vines were wrapped around the body of courage, the ferns and vines changed to something else.


    "Huh...? What is that...?"


    The ferns and vines disappeared, and when he saw that a large number of 10,000 yen bills and 100,000 yen bills were waiting around his courage, the manju opened his mouth.


    "As you can see." I''ll give you the money for anything I touch. "


    Keep silent that it will be limited to ten minutes.


    "Is it King Midas?" I envy the ability to trigger it of my own accord. What happens when you touch yourself? "


    I don''t know.


    Although it is limited to ten minutes, I don''t want to try it on humans.


    Courage puts its hand on the man''s jihadi. Like a bird emitting light from a curled hand, it flies toward the male reign.


    The man also turned his hand toward the courage. In the curled palm, something like a starfish appears and starts spinning. This kind of starfish had the effect of absorbing the energy radiation system attack, and I was confident that the male healing could be prevented as long as it was not a very powerful attack.


    But the bird of light changed its trajectory in front of the manju and pushed it toward the ground. The moment it hit the ground, a dazzling flash of light exploded and the body of the manju was blown away.


    "Ugh..."


    The man groaned as he fell. I took a lot of damage. The power of the starfish has worked to some extent, but it is still not suitable to prevent the blast.


    Yuuki tried to hunt down the Manji, but he couldn''t. Because the surroundings were full of murderous intent.


    The jizo with its distorted mouth surrounded the left and right sides of courage and jumped backwards. It was an oceanic jizo.


    The flock of Jizo spat out the wakame from their mouths at once.


    "Change of suit UFO"


    A silver disk appeared above the head of Yuuki, spinning at a high speed. I rotate myself, and even rotate in a circular motion centered on courage, to catch all the wakame.


    "I don''t know why he suddenly became an enemy..."


    I don''t know, I can''t help it.


    Looking at the man who had started the battle with courage, the cherry blossoms and milk said in a daze.


    ��To overwhelm that male reign... that girl [Waba] has quite a lot of power.��


    Seeing the battle between courage and male reign, the black child roared.


    (Would it be better to deal with Kakura and the rest of the group rather than handing them out to a man? to buy time for that to come)


    The black persimmon boy judged that and moved the hungry ghost again.


    Hey, let''s resume the fight.


    Viper laughed as he looked at the horde of hungry demons that had invaded.


    "Beware of the black persimmon boy."


    The hippopotamus pushes my vigilance and beats the hungry. The cherry blossoms and the vipers also dance to their sides.


    (Even though the water wall and Jizo have disappeared, it may not be a little tight. Besides... why is the Kakera guy leaving the front?)


    Hippopotamus is around, but I can''t afford to look at Kakera.


    It was at that time that the black persimmon boy tried to make trouble with the three of them fighting on the front line. An intense invisible force attacked the Black Magic Kids and blew them apart.


    ��Wow, did you misjudge me because I was a little far away? Besides, the last time I tried to make up for it, it was shallow."


    Just in case, the milk released from the power cat punch towards the black candy boy said with a laugh.


    "That was..."


    A black persimmon boy who immediately wakes up and looks for an opponent who unleashes his power.


    It''s me. I''ll play with you.


    The sound of milk echoed in her ears, and the black candy child was frightened. Since you are manipulating the air with power and making audio, you can let people who are away listen to it, or you can let them listen to it only personally.


    "That white cat..."


    Sitting on one of the roofs of the village building, the white cat assumes that it is the lord of the attack and voice nowadays, and the black persimmon child moves on a flying type hungry ghost.


    Are you going to jump in here on purpose? Before you get to me, maybe somebody else will do it for you? ��


    Milk laughed at him, but no one touched the black candy boy.


    "Hmm..."


    The black persimmon child moans. When I thought that a flying hungry demon riding a black persimmon might have snaked suddenly, I began to make funny moves, such as swirling around the same place, falling slowly, and then rising suddenly.


    A black persimmon boy asks about his surroundings. Then, something like golden powder dancing in the air was confirmed.


    I didn''t know if it was bad if I smoked it or if it was bad if I touched it, but I knew that it was causing the flying hungry demon to go crazy. I abandoned the flying demon and jumped off.


    Shortly thereafter, the power cat punch crushed the flying demon. Even if it hits the blackish child''s body in the air, the black child falls while spinning.


    Have you crushed it twice? Lucky guy. ��


    Looking down at the black persimmon child who had fallen to the ground just in front of the roof where he was, the milk was reflected in the next attack.


    "Guuu..."


    Countless yellow crystals were floating around the blackened child, surrounding him.


    The Black Kid senses the danger and hurries to break through the yellow crystal siege. However, the moment it shook into the crystal in the middle, the crystal caused an explosion and blew up the body of the child.


    Crystals cause chain explosions one after another. After eating those blasts, the black candy boy rolled to pieces.


    There is no other love.


    Milk scoffs at a fallen black persimmon boy.


    (This idiot cat... it''s another dimension of strength... I can''t do it.....)


    The black persimmon admitted the fact lightly. But that didn''t mean I admitted defeat.


    (Loyalty, come quickly. We won''t be able to buy you time like this.)


    A black persimmon boy who stands up flutteringly and calls out in his heart.


    Are you still going to do it...... you''re running away?


    Looking at the black candy boy desperately leaving the scene, the milk raised a boring voice.


    "Whoa! You guys!"


    Courage raised a frustrated scream, and saw the truth and kakura.


    "It''s a bit tough even if it''s one-on-one, but it looks like it''s hard to get two more people in there."


    With an easy-going expression, the manjiji raised his pathetic voice. In the midst of the battle against courage, the true shot at the gun, and Kakela struck with surprise.


    "Kakela, don''t push yourself back."


    Seeing that the surprise strike failed, when the truth gave the instruction, Kakela honestly followed and distanced herself from the manjiji.


    "I''m playing, but I''m going to lie down!"


    "It''s not a game." Kakela is much more interested in taking care of him directly, and you know that. "


    Well, if you say so, I''ll help you.


    When the truth told her, her courage convinced her.


    (I wonder if these two are good for each other. It''s a small word, but it''s like a conversation between people who know each other well.)


    Junko thinks after seeing true courage and exchange.


    "So, Kakela." I''ll support you with courage, so put a bullet in that man''s face. "


    "I''ll give it to you." Don''t mess with it, and do what you can. ��


    "All right, I''ll be damned."


    Encouraged by true courage, Kakura nods.


    "Yeah... what is that?" I wonder... everything is just going in the wrong direction, it''s sad. Ah... when this happens, I''ll be ready. You don''t have to do anything about Yuuki and the kid. Kakela, you come here alone. [M] If you don''t die, I''ll beat you up. "


    The manjiji spoke an unexpected word, putting his hands together on his hips and showing him the posture of a no-guard, and looked at the one with the kakura.


    "Come on, come on ~, Kakera-kun." There seems to be no trap. After all, it seems that I''m bad, and it''s hard for me to be disliked like this already, so please hit me once and let''s end it. So your mind will clear up a little, right? "


    How do you see it?


    Courage asks truly.


    "It''s a trap, definitely."


    I didn''t ask you.


    Before the truth answered, the bell rang, and the courage rang the bell.


    "Why do you ask her?" Just ask me. "


    The bell rattles back with an unhappy voice. It''s been a long time since I saw a seriously rebellious bell tone, and my courage was a little blurred.


    "Because he seems to be smarter than you."


    The courage to speak lightly and the bell tone could not be relieved.


    "If it was a trap, it would be extra muddy." Well, at the time that he suddenly pointed his tip at us, it was muddy enough, and he didn''t seem to think about the future, but if he was trying to trap us any further, he wouldn''t be left alive. "


    The words that True spoke were not just insights, but also the nuances that stick nails in the male jig.


    "I''m the only one to be blamed, so it seems that the gentle me has just gotten a little rampant beyond the Toho-Ho area." But now it''s quiet. ��


    "It used to be like that. I wouldn''t say it was generous. Gupyu"


    Shi Yu pushed into the manji who said it with the intention of explaining.


    "Enough. It''s not worth the beating..."


    Kakela sighed mixedly. When I saw the man in a majestic beating pose, my anger suddenly disappeared.


    I see. Then I''ll hit you instead.


    "Oh, it''s a good opportunity to meet you. Let me do it, too. Gupiupiu"


    "I''ll do it, too."


    "Hey, hey, Kakela, it''s just you." I can''t seem to do anything else. "


    Courage, Fumi and True made a name for themselves, but the man refused.


    ��Uuuuuuuuuuu...��


    Courage suddenly frowned and held down his forehead.


    What''s the matter?


    "The strong demon''s cry... is approaching." He''s the one I''ve been hearing since I came to this island. "


    When asked by the truth, Yuanyu replied grumpily.


    "Finally... you''re here." Miyagata-sama...... Gongjin...... "


    The black persimmon child smiles.


    What''s up? A mountain of hungry devils?


    Looking at the huge chunk that appeared behind the hungry flock, Muroron was stunned.


    "It''s him.... He''s been crying like a demon ever since he was on the island..."


    Courage groaned as she looked at the giant hungry ghosts, as if they were overlapping.

 2749 23

    Tadanobu Saionji "Saijinjin" was a major landowner of Kurokaku Island, and he was violent by letting his financial resources and power speak to him.


    Ever since he was a child, he was an arrogant and rough loser. After growing up to fight with herself as a child, she also harassed her own minions, kicked out the island, and forced her family to commit suicide. It has a very adhesive character.


    Between the late teens and the early twenties, many women from the island were handcuffed. Some of them have young daughters who have not yet had their first period, and they also have a body that can''t have children.


    Even though the fields of my house were poor, when the islanders had abundant crops, all the harvest of the abundant crops of the islanders was thrown into the sea.


    Gongzhong was a calamity for the islanders, and they had no choice but to weep. There are many who are under his command because of his wealth and his power. And those minions want to do it as much as they want.


    After the age, after marrying the most powerful daughter on the island of Kiku, the tyranny of public loyalty faded a lot, but without considering the feelings of others at all, it does not change into an arrogant and selfish personality that feels like it is not enough until everything is as it should be.


    I was born in a privileged environment where more people than I thought, but I can''t forgive the situation where my self does not pass. But no human being can escape discomfort, misfortune, and misfortune if he lives. The fate that awaited his loyalty was more miserable than that of any man on the island.


    An abominable man who was a public servant of his own, but who had secret connections with his wife, Morikichi, public loyalty has been sent to hell alive, inflicting endless pain.


    Faithfulness, which was the mood of the island''s rulers, had only one hold. Even if you continue to suffer unbearable pain, you can''t just ask for help. It only invites anger, hatred, and resentment.


    And fidelity dreams. A dream when you are free from this pain. Unleash all the pain you''ve endured for incredible years. I dream of releasing the anger and resentment that I have accumulated in my pile, and crushing the life I see from one end. Above all, I dream of destroying Morikichi to hell by matching my own eyes like this.


    The black persimmon child considered the most effective pain for public loyalty to be the sharing of spirit with others.


    Hundreds and hundreds of inferior creatures called hungry demons are superimposed on the unknown loyalty of the human heart. Even if you are a hungry demon and your intelligence is low, you still have emotions. By keeping those emotions flowing at once, the prospectus of the black persimmon child that would make the public loyalty suffer was stunning.


    Of course, there was a limit to the number of Haunted Ghosts that could be fused. It also has a life span. It was part of the Black Kid''s daily routine to constantly keep and control the number of hungry monsters that could be fused with loyalty. It is a pleasant time to listen to the resentment of the public loyalty.


    "What... that size... it''s hardly a monster..."


    Seeing a group of hungry demons rising from the ground as they descended from the mountains, the cherry blossoms murmured with a bloody face. It was like a moving mountain. I didn''t think I''d be comfortable being attacked by something like that.


    It''s a monster. I miss it. It reminds me of the giant Arlaune that appeared in Tokyo Bay ten years ago.


    Well, it''s smaller than that.


    "Gupyu. It was fun to have mad scientists from all over Japan."


    Milk, Junko, and History without the sense of crisis.


    "When I say Tokyo Bay, I remember it."


    "Leviathan"


    I''m over there, too.


    Said Yaya and Masaya.


    "Everyone is nervous - no. Are you confident that you''ll let that go?"


    Muroron asks.


    Before arriving in the village, a courageous demon appeared in full size and stood in front of the common loyalty. The public loyalty was slightly higher than the Great Ghost. Faithfulness is so great that it is incomparable to breadth.


    No matter how brave the demon is, isn''t it impossible to fight him?


    "Who are you talking to?"


    The bell rings a sceptical word, and courage makes a frustrated expression.


    The great demon waved a giant golden rod and struck the public loyal Koyama-like body very rarely.


    Every time I was beaten with a golden bar, several hungry ghosts scattered from the body of the official loyalty.


    His loyalty is not just being lost. I took out countless thick tentacles from my body and tried to entangle the demon, but the demon smashed them with a gold bar.


    "Oh, this is hard."


    Courage makes me look reluctant.


    The demon is slowing down, isn''t it?


    And true.


    ��You''re sticking to it, and you''re incorporating it.��


    Junko says. Fragments of scattered hungry demons are stuck all over the Great Ghost''s body. It is for this reason that the movement is slow. And I could clearly see that the hungry demons around me were being attracted and absorbed by the public loyalty.


    "Don''t let me do this all the time." I can''t take this anymore. "


    With courage, the Great Demon disappeared. It disappeared with courage.


    "I''m tired from all the fighting. You guys do the rest. Don''t waste my time."


    Saying in an arrogant tone, courage leaned back on the spot and leaned against the wall.


    "Yaya, Maya, please restore your courage." Yukioka, it''s time to get to work. "


    "Roger that." "I''m tired of recovering, so I want you to stop treating us like healers."


    Yes.


    When the instructions were truly given, Yaya and Junko responded, and Ayahi complained.


    The bursting sound resounded continuously. Countless masses of hungry ghosts were fired one after the other from the body of the public loyalty, graciously firing cannon shells and flying towards the village.


    "Paradise Pane"


    It was thought that countless masses of hungry ghosts would fall into the village, but the bell tone created an invisible barrier according to the orbit of each mass of hungry ghosts to prevent it. The mass of hungry ghosts that hit the wall bounced and dispersed.


    After finishing shooting the hungry demon to some extent, the loyalist began to move again and headed to the village.


    At the foot of his loyalty, the explosion begins.


    "I wonder if there is water in the burnt stone." No, it''s working a little bit. "


    It was Junko''s attack. It caused a subspace water vapor explosion. Since the movement of the public loyalty has stopped for a moment, it is not ineffective at all.


    Well, let''s keep going, shall we?


    Junko said that there was a series of explosions, and the movement of public loyalty completely stopped.


    Why don''t you use up so many shots of that kind of explosion?


    The bell asked strangely. If it would cause so much destruction, I felt that there would be a corresponding drain, and the bell tone was born by a magician. However, Junko didn''t see any signs of wear and tear.


    "This is a very good value for money ability, isn''t it?" Because by heating iron and stone, trapping them together with water in a narrow subspace, and opening the door of the subspace a little, it explodes the increased water vapor that was trapped. "


    "Oh, that''s right..." It''s a boulder, isn''t it?


    "You don''t understand, do you?"


    After hearing Junko''s explanation, Courage slammed into the bell sound with a groaning voice.


    Shouldn''t Junko have dealt with it by herself from the beginning?


    "No, even if the consumption is low, it doesn''t mean it''s not consumed at all." I''m not very good at spatial manipulation. "


    Junko smiles slightly as she is told by the milk that she dislikes it.


    "Hey! Cease explosive fire! The big ones are approaching, and the vanguard will be entangled!"


    In front of the village, Viper, a group of melee guards who were fighting against the hungry ghosts, shouted. The Viper, the cherry blossoms, and the hippopotamus were approaching us. While Junko was talking, she stopped the attacking hand, so in the meantime, the official loyalty was moving.


    The vanguard needs to step back.


    "swallowed by that big guy"


    Yaya and Maha said it, but without being told, the Vipers retreated little by little. However, it also allowed the Hunger Ghosts to enter the village.


    Well, I''ll be joining you.


    Milk continuously releases a powered cat punch. There were slashes all over Gongjin''s body. Or a large dent in the meat bulb. Meanwhile, the hungry ghosts who were approaching the melee vanguard team were crushed in a bunch.


    "I can''t help it." Or perdition, I''ll try my best to return the stigma ~. And cheek..... "


    The man cast a casting spell after it seemed troublesome.


    Mucus spreads over a wide area of the ground in the direction of Gongzhong. As Gongzhong advanced on the slime mold, the slime mold crawled up the body of the Gongzhong, and the anterior surface of the Gongzhong suddenly became covered with slime mold.


    What''s going to happen then?


    Ask Yaya and Maya to recover and ask if they had the courage to return.


    Well, I''m looking forward to it ~


    Immediately after the man said, the movement of the public loyalty becomes dramatically dull. The front surface was completely covered with slime mold, and I couldn''t see the hungry ghost at all.


    What do you care? You have such a great power, don''t you?


    "The stone won''t heal the man."


    "Ehehehe, have you reviewed this ~?"


    When the bell tone and Muroron admire the male reign, the male reign laughs brightly.


    Junko''s steam explosion and the powered cat punch of milk were hit by several shots by the slow-moving hungry demon, and the movement of the public loyalty completely stopped. Besides, the body shrivels up as you look at it.


    (Wow... I didn''t expect to hunt down your loyalty this far)


    The black persimmon boy was stunned, but he didn''t panic.


    (But... we can''t take him down. Alright, I''ll pretend I''m done here.)


    He''s incapacitated, but he''s not dead yet. If we take the time to supply the power, we can regenerate. And besides waiting for time, there''s another way to revive it.


    "Don''t be silly... slaughtering my loyalty..."


    While looking up at the shriveled loyalty, the black candy child nods and pretends that the loyalty is dead.


    Surrender, I don''t want to kill you.


    Called to milk, the black candy boy raised his face.

 2750 24

    Yuuki watched as his loyalty withered and disappeared.


    (Did the demon''s cry go away? No, it''s weird... It still sounds faint... no, I can''t hear you. Is it because of your imagination?)


    An ambiguous state that seems to be alive or dead. However, before my eyes, the giant body of public loyalty is definitely disappearing as if it were melting into the ground.


    What do you want to do? Revenge for the reign of the man? Or do you want to kill Kakela and the others? "


    "I want the cotton pest... my daughter back." I wonder if he''s going to take revenge on the reign of a man. "


    I don''t know. I have a strange reason to be so obsessed with the cotton pest. If you wanted your daughter back, you should have done it sooner. But even though I left him alone, I suddenly raided him and took him away. And I want to keep it now. Why?


    ��I wish... I could have watched my daughters from afar��


    In response to the question of milk, the Black Kid answered in a quiet tone, slowly putting aside the time. I wasn''t just buying time, I was lost in the answer.


    "Is that what others want?" Because the princess wanted it? "


    "With regard to that... I''m not going to answer anymore"


    When Junko asks, the black candy boy looks grumpy.


    "Don''t do anything like that, and ignore Mr. Machiji''s orders, show up in front of Kakera-kun and Cotton Hazel, tell them the situation, and then you can''t live together?" You don''t have any loyalty anymore, do you? At that point, you don''t have to make a hungry demon and let it attack you, but it''s strange why you kept doing it all the time. "


    She said that she didn''t want to answer, but she threw more questions at Junko and exhaled in small breaths as if she had given up. I don''t want to talk to people much from here.


    "When I and the princess meet, the princess will give birth to a large number of hungry ghosts the next day." Even if the hungry ghost continues to be born and doesn''t die, it won''t work. When a hungry demon dies, it draws its strength from the remains of the hungry demon and feeds on the absorbed power to give birth again. Every day. The princess is delighted to have a child. I don''t know, and I don''t need to know, that the child is a hungry demon. "


    When I listen to the story of the black persimmon boy, some people pull it. It''s a terrible story in many ways.


    "What!? Hey, hey, hey. Please wait for me. The black persimmon boy was saying strange things right now ~"


    There was only one person who was surprised. It was a male dressage.


    "Hey, black persimmon boy. What does it mean to draw strength from the remains of a hungry demon? I don''t remember giving you that kind of power, do I? Did you wake up to that kind of ability?"


    "Hmm..."


    In response to the question of male domination, somehow the black candy boy roars.


    "In addition, I''ve never heard of a princess producing hungry ghosts every day like that." It certainly has properties similar to ants and bees, but it shouldn''t have been enough to give birth every day. Did it evolve as well? "


    Furthermore, when the manjiji pointed out that the black candy boy had spoken to extra things, I felt like hitting his tongue. Even though it was unavoidable in terms of buying time and the flow of conversation, I was forced by the truth I didn''t want to know.


    Perhaps the ability to absorb the energy from the remains is the power of Cotton Hazel.


    Junko pointed out that the black peach child was silently looking away.


    It''s a picture of a star.


    "Hmm. You seem to have spoken too much."


    The black persimmon boy spills a molested smile.


    "Well then... that''s why I have a cotton pest..." Because of that... did you kidnap the cotton pest? "


    Kakela trembles with anger.


    "Gupyu. In other words, if these guys make an aheko and pull out a pocky kid, they could just keep that stone daughter at hand and use her incredible abilities just for the sake of that joy." Wahahahaha, it''s the truth that doesn''t matter. "


    Shi Yuki laughed funny in her heart.


    "Ugh... that''s not all." It was also true that the princess had asked for it. I wasn''t just trying to use my daughter''s abilities..... "


    There was no lie in the words of the black persimmon boy, but--


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Even if you keep increasing the number of hungry demons, you''ll be using us to dispose of the hungry demons!"


    Kakera was raging. The same anger was felt by Hippocampus and Muroron.


    "What was our life all about..."


    "Gupyupyuu. A life of being played by two idiots, a manjiji and a black candy boy."


    Hema moaned with remorse, and Shi Yuki laughed and mumbled.


    "Oh... I see." Twenty years ago, when I took the cotton pest, I did as Kakela said. I didn''t send the hungry ghost under the orders of the male reign, but to get it disposed of with the help of the lord, etc., and to be fed by the princess... The lords have worked really well for twenty years. I kept my lords alive as a reward. "


    "I kept you alive..."


    Listening to the dialogue that the black persimmon child had spoken, Kakura clenched her fist and clenched her teeth.


    "Oh no. Until then, there have been sacrifices to the lords, but why do you think there were no sacrifices at all when there were only four?" Because I was coordinating it. It''s not just because you guys have grown stronger. "


    With a hateful smile, the black persimmon tells the truth.


    "Breast shit, this is an incredible story."


    "It''s really the worst..."


    Viper and the cherry blossom turned their angry and contemptuous gaze toward the blackcurrant.


    "Thank you. When you say that, I feel a little rescued." Just a little bit. "


    The hippopotamus beside the viper and the cherry blossoms laughed powerlessly.


    (I can hear the demon crying again...)


    His loyalty was completely invisible, but his courage was assured. Gongjin is still alive.


    "Hey, the big guy isn''t dead yet." It lurks somewhere. I''ll be back. Be careful. "


    Courage draws attention.


    "Hmm. Did you see it?" But it''s too late. We''ve earned enough time for the resurrection. ��


    Immediately after the black persimmon laughed, countless columns of hungry demons protruded all over the inside of the village, destroying many buildings at once.


    Shi Yuki, Milk, Junko, Muroron, and the Ushimura sisters on the roof of the building jump from the destroyed roof.


    "My luggage." "Sleeping bags."


    Yaya and Maja moan. The building where I stayed was completely collapsed.


    Can you find it later by magic and fix it if it''s broken?


    That''s all I need to do.


    Sisters who are truly told and clap their hands.


    "Was it lurking under the ground?" It''s stupid to say no one noticed, but it''s all there. "


    Courage is poisoned.


    The tip of the fidelity body, which has been pushed up as many pillars, is spherical. Twisting her body in a snake and tentacle-like motion, she attacked the people in the village and the unbroken building by falling the leading sphere.


    (This is... unpleasant)


    Only Kakela noticed the aim of the black candy boy first. The fidelity body that changed from a pillar to a thick tentacle was not just attacking the dark clouds.


    One of the tentacles enters one of the buildings. Then, as soon as he got out of the building, a girl covered in stone was wrapped in the leading sphere. Kakela''s hunch was overwhelming.


    Cotton curse!


    Kakela shouted and dashed violently toward the tentacles wrapped in cotton scourge, but Gongzhong moved out of the village with more speed than that.


    The black persimmon child also rode on the body of the public loyalty and left, mocking the faces of the village. Gongzhong was heading toward the mountain.


    The group of hungry demons retreated to the mountain at once.


    "Don''t be alarmed." I can''t use them. Gupiuu ��


    History delighted with the sound of a fool.


    What are you going to do when you''re still scratching your legs at this stage?


    "It seems that Cotton Hazel has many uses for her abilities." There may still be a reversal. "


    Junko says.


    ��Where did you go? Is it a cave?"


    Viper looks towards the mountain.


    Kakela rushed silently to the direction where the black candy children had left.


    "Um, yeah. What should I do?��


    The man asked indefinitely where he was.


    "You''re the culprit, so follow me."


    The courage to say in awe.


    The other faces also moved in a dress that followed the kakura. History and pleasure follow.


    You''re heading for the cave after all.


    I''m sure it''s because the princess is there


    Seeing traces of the loyalty movement, Hippo and Muroron said.


    I went into the cave and searched for them all, but no one was there.


    "I don''t think so. Are you in the ground again?" Or is it in this big hole? "


    The courage to peek into a huge hole that opens up into a cave. In the magic of Yaya and Maya, the lights were lit around everyone, but they couldn''t reach deep into the hole.


    "Psychedelic."


    "The black persimmon boy and the big one are here."


    But suddenly it disappeared.


    Yaya and Maya report.


    "They don''t even know where they usually hide." "I''ve been looking for you so desperately many times..." The demon called Yuuki who came here said that he must have manipulated the space. "


    And the hippopotamus.


    There is no distortion of space. It''s not a subspace tunnel. "


    The milk that was searching for distortion of space in the cave reported.


    "But the smell is still there." There''s no doubt that you''re here, and the smell is interrupted along the way, so if it''s anything other than spatial manipulation..... "


    Junko said and flashed there.


    "Oh, is that so?" It''s not manipulating space, it''s the phantom barrier. "


    Junko arrived at the answer. Moreover, it seems to be a substitute that blocks not only light, but also sound and odor.


    "Same power as Ryujiro?" "A power similar to that of Ryujiro?"


    Yeah.


    Junko nods after being confirmed by her sisters.


    "Same force?" "Similar force?"


    Which one is correct?


    "Well... I wonder which one..." I still don''t know for sure. "


    Confirmed by her sisters, Junko says that she is in trouble.


    (Hmm. Did you see it? But it doesn''t matter. This is... my last bet)


    The black candy boy who was listening to Junko''s conversation in the phantom barrier laughed unstoppably and left the scene.

 2751 25

    "There it is. Traces of a phantom barrier." It''s stretching out that way. "


    "I know that, too."


    Junko and the bell tone that were analyzing said it almost simultaneously.


    I''m coming after you.


    Immediately after Kakela tried to move, several black scabbards swelled up from all over the floor of the cave.


    Shortly after the black persimmon child sneaked away, a body of loyalty emerged from the floor of the cave. It''s shaped like a tentacle with a human fist on the tip, and it attacks us all.


    ��Gwahpuu... this is more power and speed than before��


    Shi Yu said while avoiding the tentacle attack.


    The idea is that Cotton Hazel is empowering Direct, right?


    It''s possible that the Stone Daughter is not directly empowering you, but amplifying the power of this giant hungry demon.


    Junko and Milk speculate.


    "It''s troublesome to be attacked from below." Moreover, it''s widespread. If you''re even a little late, you''ll be here in an instant. ��


    And true.


    "This... is going to kill me eventually." It''s a relief not to have a series of attacks at short intervals. "


    The Viper said, avoiding an attack by loyalty.


    "I want to take refuge in a subspace." baaaaay


    Nishiyuki quickly created a subspace and ran inside.


    "There''s nothing you can do about evacuating." While avoiding this attack, we have to chase the black Kakubo-san. "


    Junko smiles bitterly. Junko can also create subspace, but she can''t create a subspace tunnel that allows everyone to travel long distances, like Tsubaki and Katsuhiko.


    Yaya-chan, Aya-chan, can''t you fly everyone into the sky?


    Looking up at the ceiling of the cave, Junko calls out to Yaya and Maya. The cave is quite spacious and has high ceilings. It was possible to fly around, and it still seemed safer.


    "It''s hard." "Everyone''s tough."


    Sisters showing difficult colors.


    It would be a burden to fly directly with your power, so why don''t you take out big birds, dragons and planes and put them on board?


    True suggests.


    Let''s do it then.


    Fine, but I was wondering if you could put birds, dragons, and planes as candidates.


    It''s impossible to fly in the cave, and the dragon is nice.


    "No objection."


    Maja and Yaya say that three dragons of the same size can be ridden by multiple people.


    "Wow!"


    It''s nothing.


    Muroron and the cherry blossoms give a voice of admiration.


    "What? I''ll ride with that, too!"


    Shi-yu, who saw the dragon, came out of subspace.


    "I don''t need the bell."


    When Courage refused, he took out two Ogi''s hands and pinched the bell tone and courage, and threw their bodies high in the air.


    The two bodies flew at the public loyalty attack. And before it fell to the ground, the demon''s hand appeared again, catching the two and throwing them again. I repeat.


    It''s a great way to get around, isn''t it?


    Junko says something funny. While they were seeing each other off, they disappeared in no time.


    The other faces rode the dragon and flew through the cave.


    Faithful to the flying dragon, the dragon continued to fly by evading and proceeded to the path leading to the Phantom Barrier.


    "Welcome home, Nasa, Maokichi"


    The princess greeted the returning black persimmon boy with a smile.


    The black persimmon child''s emotions exploded and she extended her thin arm to the princess.


    The two of them hugged each other for a while.


    (That''s not a good idea... even though it''s not a case of doing something like this...)


    As a matter of fact, the black persimmon was separated from the princess.


    "Princess... it seems that I have no choice but to use my last resort." If we continue to do so, we will lose the battle and put the princess''s life at risk. "


    "What is the last resort?" Morikichi, what are you trying to do? "


    "Our daughter... she is the daughter of the stone, and she is the daughter of the princess in the cotton scourge."


    Immediately after the black persimmon said so, a cotton scourge appeared inside the sphere from the ground.


    "Mogichi... what are you talking about, De Succa..."


    The princess looked at the black candy boy with an unbelievable gaze.


    "That''s the only way to escape the hardship!" That girl''s stone sucks in strength. I''m going to save it. I''m going to increase it. Unleash. You can also absorb life itself. The princess''s life is sucked into a cotton pest and dwelt in her consciousness. Since the purpose of those people is a cotton scourge, the princess won''t be able to do anything about it. "


    And the black persimmon boy saw that he should be unable to make a move, but he didn''t say it.


    ��This is a bet. This is your last bet. There is absolutely no guarantee that it will be my prospectus. But to get through this place and protect the princess... I can only think of this way to keep our peaceful and happy days going again."


    She was a black candy boy who complained desperately about her appearance, but the princess''s eyes remained the same.


    No, my eyes have changed. My gaze also came from the black persimmon boy.


    Maokichi, who''s there?


    The black persimmon boy looks back.


    ��Be the first. The protagonist will be late to overturn the legend.��


    Yuuki puts her hands on her glasses and laughs. There is also a bell next door.


    "My lords... how long have you been there... listening to me?"


    "I was just talking about lodging the princess in a cotton pest."


    "Stupid ringtones, you don''t have to answer honestly. You''re a real fool. Later, it''s punishment."


    "Ehhh, that''s..."


    It was a bell that raised an unpleasant voice, but I was delighted in my heart.


    There, four dragons flew through the cave. Junko, Makoto, the Niu-mura sisters, Kakera, Hippocampus, Muroron, Milk, Viper, Sakura, Shi-yuki, and Manji are on board.


    "Kakela... this evening"


    When the princess saw the kakura coming down from the dragon, she called out gently. Kakela stares at the princess without shouting.


    "I didn''t expect you to come anymore..."


    Not only did I solve the mystery of the Phantom Barrier, but the Black Kid''s face became reluctant to pursue it much earlier than expected.


    "Morikichi, you kept telling me a lie about your sweetness and kindness, right?"


    The princess speaks to the black persimmon boy. That''s what we talked about.


    "I don''t know where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is. Without knowing where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is, or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood is or where the falsehood or where the falsehood is, or where the falsehood is, or where the true, or where the false How did I cum in your eyes? Did you look better than the pathetic woman who touched you?"


    "Princess... I will never do anything like that..."


    "Morikichi, you''ve been lying to me too, and it''s been tough, right?" I''ve been fooled to think it''s for your sake. Ga, was that a violation for a long time? "


    ����


    Everyone listened to the exchange between the princess and the black persimmon boy in silence.


    "I didn''t know what happened to Tano, the children who looked like me, who kept giving birth to Ke, and I didn''t know Riku, so I didn''t ask Ke. I... was deceiving myself and Moji by pretending to be deceived."


    ��I knew it...��


    I suspected that the black persimmon child might be thin too.


    "Moji... we... how many years have we lived?"


    "Huh... I don''t count anymore. maybe two hundred or more....."


    "Shigeki, by the time Sororo was already here, would it be Naiwu?" I... I''m way too happy for Le to have a good time. "


    "Princess... what are you talking about?" I will serve the princess in the future. "


    "Eternal Massey"


    The black persimmon child nods when he is told to be fit for the princess.


    (That''s right... there''s no eternity. But even if I live this long, I can''t say it''s enough.)


    Junko listened to the princess''s dialogue, and her heart ached, glancing at the truth.


    "Black persimmon boy, no... grandpa"


    Until then, Kakela, who was listening in silence, opened her mouth. The black persimmon child opens his eyes to the way he is called.


    "And Grandmother... you don''t have to fight anymore." I''m going to wash all my past in the water. Forget about my old friends who were killed. I forgive you for stealing the cotton. "


    "Kakera..."


    Muroron felt painful when he saw Kakera desperately suppressing his anger.


    ��That''s why I was begging you to return the cotton scourge��.


    "Morikichi... I''m begging you, Ma." Don''t let anyone grieve anymore


    Listening to Kakela''s sincere plea, the princess also complained in tears.


    (Sigh... your wife begs me to cry...) what do you mean.....)


    When I saw the princess''s tears, my heart broke as well.


    "Alright....."


    The black persimmon child nods, and a cotton scourge wrapped in a sphere appears from the ground.


    The sphere opens and the body of the cotton pest lies on the ground.


    "Huh...?"


    Someone shouted. The princess, the black persimmon boy, Kakera, Muroron, and Hippocampus peeled their eyes. Unbelievable things happened.


    Immediately after the body of the cotton blight was released from the body of the public loyalty, nearly half of the stone covering the surface was shattered and fell to pieces, and the girl''s face was revealed.


    At about the same time, her eyes opened and she slowly woke up and stood up.


    "Cottonwax... is your consciousness back...?"


    Kakela shook her body and asked with anticipation.


    The cotton pest did not look towards Kakura, but immediately smiled at the black persimmon child in front of her.


    "Run!"


    It was the ringing of the bell that screamed. The opponent who screamed was a black candy boy. The original appearance of the black candy child was rapidly and intensely thickened.


    Instantly �� �D A number of stone spears jumped out of the body of the cotton blossom and skewered the body of the black child.

 2752 26

    (That''s....)


    Junko shone an artificial magic eye and performed an analysis to identify the abnormalities in the body of the cotton pest.


    Is that big hunger ghost manipulating into the cotton plague?


    Like Junko, the artificial magic eye glows red. Although I didn''t say it out loud, I also analyzed the ringtones and telepathically communicated the results to Courage.


    (No way... loyalty is out of my control... Is this the effect of swaying the public loyalty with the cotton plague?)


    With a stone spear pierced through his body and lying on the floor, the Black Kid guessed. I can''t think of any other cause.


    The ground behind the black persimmon child was greatly boosted. The exuberance, covered with black scabbard, eventually turned into a gigantic arm that far exceeded human tallness. There are no joints or bones in the arm, and it''s like a tentacle that twists and bends. There is a fist attached to the end.


    "Morji, noooo! You''ve been treating me so well!" Go to hell! "


    With a scream of resentment, he waved down a huge fist covered in black scabbard.


    "Oh... oh my..."


    The black candy boy groaned as he stared at the loyalty that was possessed by the cotton plague with his eyes full of resentment.


    His fist was swung down, and the body of the black peach boy was crushed. The huge black persimmon crushed, and instead of the persimmon pulp splashing from the inside, the blackened body fluid, crushed organs, crushed bones and torn muscle fibers splashed.


    "And...... Mogichi......"


    Crushing her body in front of her, she saw a child turned into a dead black persimmon in an instant, and the princess leaked her voice as she trembled.


    "Wahahahahaha, the persimmons are crushed, and the organisms can be smashed flashily from inside, this is a masterpiece." Wahahahahahaha


    Seeing the sight, Shi Yuki laughed angrily.


    KUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!


    A huge black scabbard arm stretched from the ground swung toward the princess, who had lost herself in a daze.


    Shortly before the arm grabbed the princess, Kakura jumped on her body and pushed her down, saving her from the attack of the giant black scabbed arm.


    "Aaahhhhh!"


    "Baryaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Furthermore, it was the public loyalty that tried to attack the princess, but the two of them made a barrier, and the public loyalty fist was played before reaching the princess.


    "Hmm, I mean, did Gongzhong enter the body of the cotton plague and take over the body?" And the resentment and power of loyalty have surpassed the cotton plague. The black persimmon child used public loyalty to kidnap the cotton pest, but it must have been a mistake ~. By the way, you didn''t expect public loyalty to take over the cotton pest. "


    "You don''t do anything that anyone can see or explain with your face. Gupyuu"


    Listening to the analysis of the manju, Shi Yu threw it up in a depression.


    "This is the big guy from before, right?" If this guy really runs wild in the cave, will the cave collapse and we''re buried? "


    The cherry blossom speaks of anxiety.


    "That''s possible, and once we''re outside--"


    Cotton curse?!


    Junko shouted at Kakera, the tip of the arrow that Junko tried to propose retreating, as she stroked it towards the cotton curtain with a distorted smile.


    ��Ahh... that''s how it''s going to be��


    Aim for his feet!


    Junko scratches her cheeks and screams at the milk when she can''t retreat. There is a black scab at the foot of the cotton pest.


    (There''s a huge hungry ghost connected to Cotton Hazel''s legs.)


    Junko analyzes it further.


    Countless stone spears jumped out of the body of the cotton scourge and rained down on Kakera. Kakela avoided everything, or knocked it out with one hand.


    There was a man who grabbed the body of the kakura from behind. It was a great demon of courage.


    What are you talking about!?


    "I don''t know what to do, you single-celled bastard." Let''s just stick it in your emotions and see what happens. It''s just suicide. "


    Courage shocked Kakela, whose voice mixed with confusion and anger, and returned Kakela''s body to the place where everyone was.


    "It seems that the big tissue has eroded into the body of the cotton pest, but it seems that if it is not always connected, the erosion cannot be maintained. It seems that the cotton plague is constantly resisting, so that the infiltration does not reach completely.��


    Milk who performed the analysis said.


    Hey, you guys, don''t die of cottonworms if you''re wrong.


    "That''s right, that''s right." It''s an important harvest. There are not many research materials that are so attractive, and anyone who accidentally kills the Stone Daughter will ask for courage to kill her. Gupupupupupupupuiu "


    "Why do I have to play such a role?"


    Milk and historical pleasure pierced the nail, and courage dared to indulge in historical pleasure.


    "Yuuki, what if I kill you by mistake?"


    "I won''t make such a mistake, so I don''t need to worry about it."


    As Junko charged in, Nishiyuki''s courage ran out before he could say anything.


    (These guys do whatever they want to do to take advantage of the cotton pandemic... but we need to rely on these guys now. Or even beyond......)


    Kakela bites her lips sparingly.


    (However, I didn''t mind believing in Makoto, Yaya, Maya, and Junko. And a kid named Yuuki.)


    Not everyone can believe it. Kakela stopped thinking backwards and focused on dealing with the problems she was having.


    A huge group of hungry ghosts gushed out from the ground and gradually waved their fists around their hands. He tries to sweep, strike, and jump up.


    One of them blows up the body of the cherry that you can''t avoid. If you were a human, you would have taken a powerful attack that was instant death, but it didn''t do that much damage to the cherry blossoms of the half-vampire [Dampier].


    However, at the position where the cherry blossoms had blown up, there was a true person who had just avoided the attack of the public loyalty. The blowing cherry blossom body on your back, and you fall backwards.


    And the arms of the devotees will be wielded toward the truth. Truth immediately reacted and tried to avoid it, but the courageous demon appeared and blew his fist with a golden bar, trying to strike down the truth.


    "I''m sorry."


    Response


    It is true that I was able to dodge enough, but I will say thanks because I was saved.


    (I''ve read a lot of Delicacy books and courtesy books, and I think I''ve grown a little. I might have said something extra in the past.)


    While staying true to your evasive behavior, you really think about it.


    "What am I supposed to do with this? I can''t help it."


    The hippopotamus shouted close to my screams. Everyone was struggling with the huge arms that appeared everywhere and waved their fists. Many facets did their best to dodge and had no specifications for counterattacks. In any case, the size is large, the speed is fast, and the number is large. And a single blow would be almost fatal.


    "I feel like I''m being beaten up." There''s no hole to hide, though. "


    Viper blurred.


    Some were fighting back. The five were Yuuki, Milk, Junko, Manjitsu, and Shi-yuki.


    "Gupyuuu. It''s depressing." Whether you crush it or not, there''s no end to it. "


    History was blurry, but it was History that struggled the most to reduce the number of arms. While preventing attacks of loyalty with a turtle armor shield so much that his body was completely inside, he scattered a large number of electric insects, gradually numbing his arms around his hands and making them immobile.


    "Surely you''re not sure." Does that mean the body is under the ground? Or maybe it''s inside the cotton curtain... "


    Junko says that she is crushing her arms by releasing a beam from the artificial magic eye or touching the wielded arm to perform atomic decomposition. Favorite steam explosion attacks can be an entanglement of allies, and the cave can be broken, so I refrained from doing so.


    "It''s impossible to have no limits, right? If you do your best, you''ll run out of strength someday, won''t you?"


    The man said in a sulky tone. The Male Guardian summons six white mist-like body quadruple-legged beasts - the Holy Dog - to attack the public loyalty''s arms, while he keeps on evading them.


    I don''t know. If you''re using your cotton pest abilities, you''re going to have a different story to tell.


    We''re definitely using it, so we need to cut off the power supply first.


    Milk and Junko looked at the cotton pest and said: If public loyalty is using the power of cotton pests, it means that it continues to give public loyalty the power that cotton pests are accumulating. The power accumulated by the cotton scourge covers the whole of Black Tomato Island, and there is a known power spot from outside the island. In addition, the cotton pest can absorb the surrounding forces, so it can be supplied with infinitely close forces in a stable manner.


    All right, it''s time for the hero.


    Junko''s courage in hearing about the exchange of milk saw Kakura.


    "I''ll send you close to that cotton scourge, so you''ll be attracted to it." In the meantime, I cut off the connection between the cotton pest and the giant hungry ghost. It also removes erosion. "


    "I-I got it...."


    Ordered by courage, Kakela nodded hesitantly.


    In this case, which does the hero refer to?


    The bell tone asks, blocking the public loyalty attack in the Paradise Pane.


    "It''s me, but it''s also Kakura." It''s a double protagonist. "


    Courage levelled out as he put his hands on his glasses and smiled unstoppably.

 2753 27

    His Highness was always looking for an opportunity. Opportunity for black persimmon children to loosen their grip. I knew that if the black persimmon boy drained his power, his dominance would be relaxed. And after two hundred years, the opportunity came to pass.


    Having defeated a hateful black persimmon child, he even acquired a presence that brings great power to him, such as a cotton scourge, and returned from hell at once. The only thing left to do was to kill the other hateful princess, Kikuku, and clear out the people around her.


    As the courageous demon lifted Kakura''s body and placed it on her head, she ran towards the cotton curtain.


    "Fuuuuuuu!" I''ll let you ahhh! "


    The public loyalty also noticed the aim and grew a large amount of arms from the ground with the shout, trying to prevent the Great Ghost from moving.


    The great demon waved its golden rod and crushed its arm from one end.


    The milk was a powered cat punch, and Junko used an artificial demon eye beam to wipe out and cover the arm that appeared in the direction of the great demon.


    Breaking through the jamming of arms growing one after another, the Great Ghost finally approached before the cotton pest.


    The cotton pest looked up at the great demon and launched a stone spear from his body. Countless stone spears pierced through the Great Demon''s body.


    Even though it''s an image body, it takes damage, and if it takes too much damage, it disappears. Let''s decide it quickly.


    Courage said, grabbing the kakura that the great demon put on his head and throwing it behind the cotton pest.


    The cotton pest noticed the presence of Kakura, stopped the attack on the big demon, and turned to Kakura.


    Kakura attached herself to the body of a cotton pest. The body of the cotton pest leans heavily, but without being knocked down, it stood still.


    "Cottonworm! Come back to us!"


    Kakura screams with 20 years of thought.


    The pigmentation of the cotton rash remains the same. Kakela''s voice has not reached the heart of the cotton pest. However, the prospect of courage to attract attention was reached.


    It''s a good idea! My abominable Mogichi, my children and my grandchildren!


    Faithful hatred focuses on Kakela. The arm that stopped the brave demon headed toward Kakera.


    "Simply stupid and helpful."


    The courage smiles. Immediately afterwards, the great demon grabs the cotton worms and tears them from the pile of black scabs at his feet.


    The direct connection between the public loyalty and the cotton plague is disconnected. Furthermore, with the healing power of Ogi, all the loyal tissues that erode the body of the cotton plague will be purified.


    "What the hell..."


    A voice of fidelity echoed, as if dumbfounded. Due to the damage that the black persimmon child sustained, he was relieved of control, and it was said that he gained infinite power by controlling the cotton pest, but Fever Time was lost in a matter of minutes. I was deprived of the cotton pest.


    Haaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!


    A fidelity that exudes anger and tries to expose the whole body from the ground.


    If you recovered the cotton plague, you''d better get out of here.


    Shi Yu said that she felt the omens of hungry demons appearing from the floor. If you stay here, you will all be swallowed.


    "Everyone can run away." I''ll settle this here. "


    Junko said with a spare smile.


    "It''s weird, isn''t it? If I had swallowed my whole body from the beginning, everyone might have been able to swallow it here, but I didn''t do it. I mean, it''s either impossible or risky."


    I was already taking serious damage, so I hid the main body and attacked it with my fingertips.


    When I hear Junko''s words, I am truly convinced.


    "That''s right. I still haven''t recovered from the power you''ve given me." That''s why Yaya-chan, Maha-chan, let everyone go. "


    "Okay, Junko, come back safely."


    At the prompting of Junko, Yaya and Maya brought out several dragons again.


    Courage, bells, kakura, and cottonworms retreat on the great demon. The others rode the dragon out of the cave.


    "Are you motivated to do it with me alone? I''m laughing!"


    Junko''s loyalty growled when she saw that there was only one left.


    "Even children who are not radiation-resistant are not allowed." It''s more convenient for me to be alone. I don''t know if I can say it. "


    As soon as Junko said it, the main body of the Gongzhong erupted from the ground. The hall of the cave is filled with a huge mass of hungry ghosts, and Junko''s body is swallowed up by the group of hungry ghosts.


    Junko remained smiling as she was being swallowed up by a large number of hungry demons and the hungry demons were about to enter from all over her body.


    Divine Erosion


    From inside the body of the Gongzhong, the organs, muscles, blood vessels, bones, fat, and body fluids in the body of Junko grow rapidly. A large number of hungry demons who were trying to infiltrate Junko''s body were oppressed or absorbed by the contents of Junko''s proliferated Junko.


    That was not all. Junko radiates from both palms, exposing her loyalty from within.


    ��Ughhhhhhhhhhhh!��


    The scream of the Doomsday Demon resounded in the cave.


    It was more pain than the more than two hundred years of suffering inflicted by the black persimmon child. Hatred, anger and even mourning do not even arise. Without even being able to think properly, Gongjin was only in pain, but eventually he was freed from his pain.


    When I got to the entrance of the cave, everyone stepped down from the dragon and asked about it a little further away.


    "When I escaped from the cave, there was no collapse from the promised cave."


    Shi Yu sits alone on a tree and relaxes, saying in a gloomy tone.


    The demon''s crying just disappeared this time.


    He looked down at the cave and said with a vain expression of courage.


    "Just now." It''s over. "


    After a while, Junko comes out and shows us a smile that we don''t bow down.


    Did you really defeat that?


    From now on, Junko will be fine by herself.


    Muroron said the bell.


    "Mogichi... uuuu..."


    The princess was exhaling as she watched the black persimmon child who was crushed and exposed to the unharmed remains. The remains of the black persimmon child were also brought from inside the cave on a dragon.


    Kakela, who was holding a unconscious cotton pest, stood up and approached the princess.


    I don''t have any words to call it. I can''t think of any clever words in a clumsy kakura. But I couldn''t help but do something, so I just stopped by.


    "Yes, yes, settle one matter ~. Gupyupyuuu." I''m tired. Come on, everyone, let''s go home right away. "


    History pleasure, who never reads the air of the scene, urged in a light tone, but no one tried to move.


    "Um, I''m sorry, but can you all help me bury the black pepper boy?"


    The men looked over and asked.


    You could have cared so much for me...


    Amazing milk.


    "Ehhhh... how much do you think I''m insane ~...... I created the black pepper boy and he has been working according to my orders ever since, so I want to properly bury him and provide for him ~"


    And, manjiji.


    "This island itself is a laboratory for your hobbies, and even if you just make it, it''ll be a hassle to manage it. What are you talking about now?" But I will bury you and provide for you. "


    Courage threw up, put out two big demon hands, and gently scoop up the remains of the black pepper.


    "Where do you want to bury it? I''ll carry it."


    Courage asks the princess.


    "Yuuki, just leave him alone for now." You can''t sort out your feelings yet. "


    "Okay, sorry."


    Yuuki truly apologized and stopped working.


    "I also... can''t send it." Let me die, Te. Mogichi died alone... and I can''t bear to stretch out my lifespan. "


    The princess begs with a scratching voice.


    "So, what should I do?"


    The men looked over and asked.


    "So, what do you usually say?"


    ��Completely aspe at a time when you can ask serious questions��


    Yaya and Maya were dazzled. There were many other faces, but they were looking at the male rectangle with white eyes.


    "Princess, I don''t want you to die." Maybe even a cotton pest... "


    Yeah... Kakela''s right.


    Immediately after Kakela called out, the cotton pest held by Kakela opened her eyes and spoke out.


    Cotton Catastrophe!?


    Kakela, Hippocampus, Muroron, and the Princess spoke up almost simultaneously.


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve all felt like..." Consciousness was always there, everyone''s voice was always there, I was watching everyone, and my feelings were flowing in. Even now... I couldn''t move my body, I couldn''t have conversation, but I didn''t miss it at all. "


    Kakela and the princess looked up, Muroron and Hippo looked down on me, and the cotton curtain spoke with a smile.


    "I don''t remember, but my mother... right?"


    A cotton pest that turns its face toward the princess and calls out. The princess nods silently in tears.


    "Don''t say you want to stay dead in front of your daughter and grandchildren who wake up and can reunite and want to recreate their memories in the future. I know how it feels, but if we die from it, we''re going to be sad."


    "Uuuuu..."


    With a thin voice, but at the same time listening to a powerful cotton pest, the princess let out a sigh.


    "Besides... your mom and dad were always happy, right?" We''ve been fighting all this time, haven''t we? You''ve been fighting monsters made by your father and mother, killing your friends, and living like this all your life? Are you going to leave us alone and just die and run away while we''re happy? "


    "It''s better... I''m sorry for letting you cum so hard..."


    The princess wipes her tears to apologize for the cotton scourge. Kakera narrowed her eyes, Hippo relaxed her mouth, and Muroron wept.


    "Hey, how long are you going to keep on crying?" I''ve told you many times that I hate that kind of thing. Hurry back and make it right. Prepare for the bath. Get ready for bed. Gupyupyuuu "


    Hitoshi leaned against the tree and demanded with a deep voice. Some of them looked at Shi Yu with white eyes, but some of them gave up and died silently.

 2754 28

    After that, all of them returned to the settlement. The princess also followed.


    Since the cotton pest did not move his body for twenty years, he could not walk and could not stand up properly. It was the princess who carried her.


    "For now, Kedo... I''ll let you cum like a mother." Besides... your warmth feels so good. "


    ��It''s embarrassing to be told that in front of so many people.��


    Listening to the princess''s dialogues, the cotton candles were laughing on her back.


    After burying the black persimmon children in the cliff tomb, we will eat together.


    ��Instead of being of no use to you guys, you pulled your legs. And you''re embarrassing me in front of the others. ''


    "I''m saying that..." But I can''t say it back. I''m sorry. It''s annoying. "


    The cherry blossom fluttered as the milk slapped her hateful mouth.


    "Well, there are times like this. We have the fault, so let me tell you."


    The Viper continues to eat as he wipes his falling forelock back.


    "I would have fought properly in the end." It''s too much to say that it''s useless ��.


    When the courage came out, the milk stopped eating and grew courageous.


    Don''t talk too much about the Hann family, Vokega. I have my own educational policy.


    ��Fuahhhhh!��


    Just in case, the voice of the air vibration of the power stops, and the cat''s gasping voice rises along the way. Courage went to the side of the milk, flipped the milk over and stroked my belly.


    "Hmm. This place is weak." I already know all about your body. This is the reward for stroking the cat and defying the master. "


    "You... If I were a human, I would be completely sexually harassed." No, even cats are sexually harassed. And in front of the public... and thinking that I''m a cat, no one will stop me...... ��


    With the courage to win, Milk complains in a weak voice.


    "I thought I was dead... but when I realized it, there was a cotton pest, and it was all over, so what was it?"


    Shiraito, who had regained consciousness, said as he took his meal.


    "Even if everyone leaves the island, I am very grateful that Bai Taipei remains." As a chief, you would have become a good leader of Kakera and pulled me along. I knew because I was watching over everyone on the island even if it was a stone. "


    I see. Kakela hasn''t looked around in years, so I''ve struggled since then.


    Listening to the words of the cotton pest, Shiraito makes jokes.


    "I''m sorry, but I want to talk about the future."


    Milk makes a mysterious voice.


    "We came to this island after hearing about you from the male reign." I need your help. That''s why I''m taking you with me. I''m not going to do anything bad. "


    "Can you believe it? Especially him."


    Kakela turned her gaze toward Historic Happiness on the top of the Buddha.


    ��Well, he''s definitely a scrap in the scraps, and I can''t believe that even a male dictator can be trusted, but I can trust him.��


    "That said, you rarely show your face to Grim Penisville, so these six won''t know what History will do if you don''t manage it."


    Courage speaks out.


    You just have to keep an eye on your courage.


    "Don''t be a jerk, cats. I''m not always in Grimm Penisville."


    Hearing the words of the milk, I was dumbfounded.


    Shall we pick it up?


    You''re kidding, idiot Junko


    When Junko spoke, the milk stuck out in a grumpy voice.


    You can live in a hotel near the Club Cat Mansion.


    That''s the only way I can do it. In the meantime, I''m actually building the Grimpenis Anraku City Branch Building. When the Era City Branch Building is completed, I will have it moved there. "


    Viper proposed and Milk decided.


    "I want you to stay on the island." The hungry monsters are gone already. "


    ��Absolutely. If we think we''re at peace and the cotton bugs are back, we''ll all be taken off the island together.��


    Muroron and Hippocampus appeal to my frustration.


    "You want me to stay, but you''re forcibly taking me out?" It''s a terrible story. "


    That''s right. If you just want to cooperate in the research, I think we should take all the yokai out and put them under the supervision of milk.


    True looks at the milk as a reproach, and Junko gives an opinion.


    "Don''t talk too much, both of you." Then what do we have to do to get to an island like this for? "


    Milk peels off her teeth and roars, speaking in human language at the same time.


    "I''m sure these people owe me a favor, and I don''t want to see the world outside the island." Think positively. ��


    and a cotton scourge.


    ��Yeah, and I don''t think these guys are going to hurt us.��


    ��Gupyuu, even though I''ve been fooled for a long time by Machiji, my eyes are definitely appealing and I''m kidding!��


    Shi Yu transformed the dialogues of Bai Taiko into tea.


    (However, the power of this cotton rag is going to be further improved as soon as you use it... and as soon as you grow up, it looks like it''s going to be a terrible substitute. It''s pretty amazing at the moment. If it falls into the hands of the milk, it will greatly contribute to the achievement of the milk''s purpose.)


    Junko thinks that Milk is serious about fulfilling his grand ambitions. That''s why they''re moving around. Leaving the milk unattended may interfere with Junko''s goal. Or maybe you can use it. In any case, we must prepare ourselves so that we do not fall behind.


    "We were in vain. Brothers and sisters, Tamba and the others could not be saved."


    "But it was fun." The dead sorcerers didn''t. We did our best with this. "


    "Yaya," said Maya.


    The princess is eating, but she is still sinking. I didn''t say a word. Everyone was a little further away. I can''t organize my emotions because of the sense of loss that I''ve lost the black candy child I''ve loved for many years.


    Next to the princess, Kakera came and sat down.


    Just stay seated and don''t say a word. Same as before. I can''t think of any clever words. But I can''t leave it alone, so I''ll be nearby.


    Is there anything you want to tell me, Deb?


    The princess spoke to Kakera, who did not speak.


    "Nothing in particular. I''m worried about you, and I feel sorry for you." It won''t replace the black persimmon boy, but I''m your grandson, and that''s all. "


    "That''s right, De Suka..."


    "Kakura is clumsy, Mother."


    Leaning on Muroron''s shoulder, a cotton pest walked slowly. The power of Yaya, Maya, and courage has restored muscle tissue and allowed the body to move to some extent.


    "Ah, I casually called you Mom, but I''m sorry?"


    ��That''s nice... I''m so happy...��


    The princess cried out in tears as the cotton pest asked with a charming smile.


    When the meal is over, the truth calls for sneaky courage. The ringtone also came with the set, but it is not a problem. Yaya and Maya followed.


    "When I first met Milk, I thought he was quite a twisted guy, but I got involved several times and changed my mind a bit. He''s not that poisonous. But his purpose is no good after all."


    "I thought so at first."


    At this point, courage roughly perceives what the truth is about.


    Then why do you give me milk?


    To the true question, courage is often silenced for a long time.


    "Somehow... there might be some cheap sympathy." When I heard that cat, I somehow thought that he wouldn''t imitate crap, and if he were to run wild, I''d just have to stop him. Besides, we all have fun, and every day, Nikon Niko--it''s in line with this. "


    It''s a question I don''t really want to answer out of courage, and even if others ask me, I won''t try to answer it properly. But in the true presence of the Lord, for some reason, there was a reluctance to refuse to answer and to pounce.


    (Is that the phrase that Al Raoune Kumi used to say?)


    It felt like it didn''t fit the character of courage, but it wasn''t a joke, and it didn''t sound like it was a lie.


    "Is there also a dangerous person named Shi Yuki and Male Jiji?" Isn''t it heavy? Let me know if you need any help. "


    ��That''s a big deal. Well, you owe me a few, so if you need anything, I''ll get it back.��


    Receiving true words, courage spills a smile and exchanges contacts.


    "If anything happens to me, I might ask you to do it."


    "I don''t owe you anything, but if I''m free, I don''t have to help you."


    After receiving the true word, courage responded lightly.


    A new Summon Beast.


    "Be careful because the real people are very rough."


    Maya tea, and Yaya advised her with a genuine face.


    Is that so?


    "No, it''s not."


    Courage confirmed, and Truth shook his head to the side, as usual.


    The next morning, everyone was ready to leave the island.


    Junko and the others hid their ships in subspace, but the ships of milk and courage were parked on the coast.


    "Oh, yes. If you don''t call that demon, you''ll be left here alone." I thought you said the ship was destroyed. "


    "That''s right." I almost forgot. "


    Junko reminds me of Yuyori. Then the two of you went to the call.


    Kakela and the others were to board the boat that had come with courage and historical pleasure.


    "You''re really leaving this island." It''s been over a hundred years. "


    Muroron looked over the island in remembrance. I am a little tearful.


    "There''s no more hungry ghosts, cotton worms are back, and it''s good to enjoy the peace he was born with for the first time." But now I''m thinking that it''s not bad to worship the outside world. "


    Hippopotamus narrows his eyes and looks up at the mountain.


    "That''s right, you should think positively." They''re the ones who saved us, and I don''t think they''re going to do anything wrong. ��


    There''s a lot of people out there who aren''t part of the crowd, though.


    Manji-san is at the top of the list.


    The cotton pest smiled and Kakura and Shiraito said sinisterly.


    "Goodbye, Morikichi..."


    As soon as the boat left, the princess turned to the island. Tears are falling down again.


    "You can come to the tomb about once a year."


    Courage calls out to the princess.


    ��Haha. At that time, Yoroshiku, please, Shimasu��


    "I''m sorry to have come to such a deserted island anymore." We''ll charter and pilot the ship ourselves. I''ll give you some money. "


    When the princess politely bowed, Shi Yu said in a disgusting tone.


    "Shi Yuki, I''m sorry, but I''m just a little gentle for now"


    "Unusual. A harbinger of a storm."


    "Hmmm."


    When the bell tone and courage teased, Shi Yu snorted in a grumpy mood and went into the cabin.

 2755 Closing Chapter

    Six people, Kakera, Murorong, Hakutai, Hippocampus, Cottonwood, and Princess, who had left Kuroka Island for the first time in their lives, were brought to Yakusho City, and for the time being, they began to live in the apartment on the side of the Club Cat Mansion.


    The princess was restored to human form by milk. I don''t have any black scabs anymore, and the color of my eyes is normal. She looks like a beautiful woman of perfect age.


    Other faces have also been modified so that they can transform into shapes closer to humans when going out. There are limitations, so I cover the area with clothes.


    The six of them had now visited the Club Cat Mansion and received various lectures on the knowledge and common sense of modern society with milk and vipers. I have already lived for a few days and learned a lot, but there are many things I still don''t know.


    "It''s hard to have too many rules." That''s not good, this is not good either... "


    "There are too many languages I don''t know. It was a guy named Horizontal Text. It is difficult to investigate and remember it all the time. Can you remember this?"


    Hippopotamus and I, Shiraito, are getting fed up with the culture shock and are foolish.


    "Milku, I want another pocket change." Even if there are 600 new characters in a row, they won''t come out! "


    "Don''t load it into the gacha, Vokega." Besides, this is the worst thing about the ceiling right now. "


    Milk gave a dangerous voice to Muroron, who demanded an innocent smile.


    "Muroron is too familiar." Besides, it''s on the path of evil. "


    The viper looked towards Muroron and muttered, then looked towards Kakera.


    Kakela, how''s your new hand?


    "I''m getting used to it."


    Asked by the viper, Kakela replied expressionlessly as she moved her right hand. Kakura was naturally a single-eyed arm, but she had her arms and eyes supplemented with milk.


    ��Haha, since I was born, you said you didn''t need a new hand.��


    Hippopotamus makes fun of me.


    "I thought so at first, but it would be useful." And my eyes. With two, the world is wide. It''s okay to make it into three. "


    And, Kakela.


    "Let''s not do the third one." It can''t be visual. "


    "What do you mean," "Bijuuru" "?"


    Kakera heard Muroron''s words.


    ��The cotton pest is annoying every day with Kensa, but isn''t it hard?��


    The princess asked. It''s what people look like, but it''s not just the way they talk, it''s the way they''re accentuating it.


    "Yes. It''s okay. I honestly have no idea what that cat is doing to me, but there''s nothing painful about it other than Shusha. It''s just a little bit painful."


    Chusha?


    The cotton troubles answered, and Kakura asked.


    "Psychic Chusha, take the blood and it seems that you can tell a lot from the blood."


    The cotton curse answered.


    "It''s a demonic thing..." Is that what you call it now? "


    "It''s been done on the mainland for over 150 years."


    A cotton pest said to the ghastly face of Shiraito.


    "Well, don''t hesitate to tell me if you have any complaints or inconveniences." It''s like I was forced to bring you in because of my situation, so I''ll follow you closely. "


    I''m the only one who follows you. Don''t take people''s dialogues at will, Vokekas. "


    The milk poisoned when the Viper spoke casually.


    "I didn''t like the feeling of being taken out of the island by force, and I was worried, but it was a good thing to come over here. There''s lots of good food, lots of entertainment, and it''s interesting every day. There''s plenty of rules, though."


    "Neither do I. But I miss Kurokama Island too." Sometimes I want to go back to Kurokaku Island. I want to visit the tomb, and that''s where I was born after all. "


    Hippocampus and Muroron said.


    "I can''t see the ocean every day anymore."


    Kakela sighed. Kakela liked to look at the sea.


    "If you walk a little, you''ll see Tokyo Bay."


    "Even if you look at such a dirty sea." The sky is always dull... "


    Hearing the words of the Viper, Kakela blurted with emptiness.


    If you can build up dust, you can have a bust. Day care room in building N.


    It looks like the milk is really ready.


    When Junko and Makoto heard about it on Kurokaku Island, they were tired. Midori and Hot Jiro are also next to each other. Tired and green, the two of them are going out, and if the dust is piled up earlier, they will come back to the bathtub.


    "Tea time on the battlefield is coming and fighting with the center, milk has seriously moved to realize its ambition, and the convergence of the edges is accelerating." I''m worried about you, Masuma.


    And, Junko.


    Junko has a purpose, doesn''t she?


    Yeah. I''m thinking about me, but I think I''m running a little behind.


    Asked by Hot Jiro, Junko let out a slight smile.


    (I have to do my best, too. Master''s dreams... no, to make them come true between me and the master)


    Junko looks at the truth with a bitter smile.


    Will you interfere with that? It''s ironic, but it''s also interesting.)


    Makoto was just staring at Junko.


    (It''s inevitable... Approaching)


    A voice echoes in my true head. I floated my head to the vision of a hairy samurai.


    (What do you mean?)


    (It''s time to know the cruel truth. whether or not I can withstand you.....)


    (Again?)


    Samurai--the fear in your head makes you think of yourself with a disgusted face in your head.


    (I''m worried about you. Knowing the true nature of the curse, your heart will be broken.)


    (I know, but if you were in my shoes, would you break your heart with that truth?)


    (Hah, I can afford it. But I''m worried because you''re still hungry.)


    Then I''ll be fine, too.


    (The world will always be the same where you''re strong.)


    The remnant thoughts of Mitsuyoshi disappeared.


    (True brother, you''ve been having more conversations with yourself in your previous life lately ~)


    Midori called out truly through telepathy, trying to swap with the consciousness of your head.


    (Although it is limited to that samurai. Sometimes the Beast Emperor''s consciousness appeared, but there was no verbal conversation. With the other person...... I refuse, and even if I make contact, I won''t say anything)


    In my previous life, I was conscious of a long-haired wizard-style man who refused to make contact with him, and a truly indescribable unpleasant emotion arose.


    "I didn''t expect you to take me to such an interesting place."


    In a room in Grim Penisville, Chiron shouts with frustration. I just finished listening to the story of Kurokami Island in front of courage, bell tones, Nishiyuki, Machiji, milk connected to the TV phone, and tigers.


    "You were travelling abroad. Gupyupyuuu"


    "I didn''t expect you to wait until you came back."


    "With you, it would have been easier." Don''t be so selfish about your useless division of labor when it''s important to you. "


    Shi Yu pretended to be a tiger and scolded the unchaste chiron. The bell was also stroking the tiger on the other side of Hikari.


    It was beneficial this time. Manji, do you have any other thoughts? ��


    ��Hmm... there''s nothing like that...��


    Asked by the milk, the manjiji twisted his head with his arms together.


    "Um... what is that tiger?" It doesn''t look like a monster either. I mean, it''s different from living things. "


    Naaaaaah


    "It''s my guest." Don''t worry about it. "


    When the man asked questions, the tiger crowed and said courageously.


    What do you think about the use of cotton pestilence?


    Turning to the holographic display, Nishi asked the milk.


    I used it in combination with the Yin I got on the planet Glass Dew and the Black Alraunes. Shi-yuki, you''ve got your share. Give it to me. "


    "Huh? What are you talking about? Why should I give you mine?"


    In response to the demand of milk, Shi-yu frowned and shouted in a grumpy mood.


    Research is not going on anyway. I''ll take advantage of your share. "


    "What''s in it for me?"


    You''ll have the honor to help me with my research. So please be satisfied. "


    "Stupid. I would never do that."


    Speaking of too much milk, Shi Yu turned to herself in awe.


    Of course, I''ll let you help me with my research, but I think it would be more fun to experiment with the power of cotton pest instead of making any progress.


    "Gupyu. Say it quickly!"


    Listening to the words of the milk, Shi Yu changes the color of her eyes.


    Masuma''s here.


    Shi Yu took the extension and reported it.


    It wasn''t just the horses that visited. Sylvia was there too.


    I wonder if you''re the white cat or the grasshopper?


    Zheng Ma peeked at the milk on the display and asked with interest.


    Sylvia... did you... do something wrong with me?


    "It''s a stupid question, because we''re an information organization." Milk, I''m glad you were a part of the O''Myrape. "


    Milk tilts the display and camera to stare at Sylvia, but Sylvia leans out with a dazzling face.


    I didn''t even have to ask why Zhenma and Sylvia were together before I could understand the milk.


    "Um, you, Cat, how about you join hands with me?" I''m sure they''ll benefit each other. "


    I know that you''re trying to draw everyone in without any complications.


    I hate it, did you hear that from Yuuki?


    "Hey, did you think I was talking to you like that?"


    I can tell by the time I bring in Junko. I don''t like it the most. "


    A bitter smiling horse emitted an angry voice, full of courage and milk.


    "I know what you''re doing." They say they''re roaring all over the place. And at a time when your purpose is to go crazy... "


    "Um, wait a minute. I won''t tell you to hang out with me until the end. It''s good to be on the way. And this Grim Penis is essentially about courage, and I was the one who guided that courage."


    What is it, Vokega?


    "Um, I mean, if you team up with courage, you can also team up with me, right? Sylvia and I used to be friends. Sylvia is part of the Snowflake Society. Then it''s okay to team up? Junko and Sylvia are both in my organization, so it''s not a bad thing to be in the old-fashioned way."


    Listening to the dialogue of the horse, the hair of the milk rises upside down, and the roar of the cat begins to growl. I could tell from Masuma that he had touched the upside down somewhere, but I don''t know what he didn''t like.


    "Hey, don''t get too close to the fact that this guy was part of the Oh My Rape." I''m just reversing my nerves. "


    Sylvia opens her mouth and Masamori understands. The prospectus was a counterproductive statement.


    "It''s a light-hearted guy." It''s all over the place. Gupiu "


    "This is something I don''t mind telling you." Besides, you may already know that Sylvia and I are here together, so we can figure it out. ��


    Nishiyuki laughs, but Masamori also has a spare smile.


    The shit...


    The milk fur returns to its original state and throws up as if to calm herself.


    "That''s the bad part of Zhengma, isn''t it?" My mouth is light and I talk too much. "


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m not going to tell him anything important."


    The bell rings and courage speaks.


    ''Well, I''ll think about the time and in some cases. I''ll put you up as a candidate about the time the interests coincide. "


    "Oh dear, is that it again?" The boss of tee time on the battlefield did too, but they didn''t give me a good answer right away, so they put me away. Are you teasing me? Are you teasing me to make me worth it? "


    Milk also wanted to sigh on the political horse who sighed and shrugged his shoulders. Even with only a short conversation, I understood a little about the nature of the horse, and it was quite astonishing.


    ��The lightness of your mouth could become fatal. If you''re a courageous person, train yourself."


    "Unfortunately, this is the result of training."


    "Yeah, it used to be worse."


    "Yeah ~? It''s terrible for the three of us." No, I wonder if we should take one with us. I don''t know? I mean, I always treat people like this. "


    Listening to the dialogue of milk, courage and bell tones, Zheng Ma dropped his shoulder with a bitter smile.


    "Um, yeah. Why is that? I feel a sense of closeness to this girl ~"


    "Gupyupyu. I''m glad you have company."


    Looking at the horse, Shi Yu slapped him on the shoulder and smiled.


    80 Solitary Isle of Extinction Ends

 2756 The Preamble of the Five

    Parents and children walking the promenade in the woods.


    The road is made of wood. No, rather than the road, it might be better to say that there are long and low bridges in the sea of trees.


    "Mom, Mom!" Look at that! "


    A young boy raises his voice in excitement and points to the forest.


    ��What''s the matter? Was there even a wasteland?"


    "It''s a tiger! There''s a tiger!" Ah... it''s gone... "


    "You''re lying to me again."


    "I''m not lying!" I was really there! "


    A sighing mother. The child screams peeled.


    "Gruuuuuuuuuu..."


    While listening to the conversation between the two, there was someone who roared while reflecting that he was inadvertent.


    That was the story of the day before yesterday.


    Once upon a time, there was a big, gentle demon somewhere.


    The devil has the power to heal injuries and illnesses, and will save many people.


    But the world was in disarray, and many men lost their houses and their families in battle, and the thieves took the things and the lives of men, and the samurai took them without trying to protect the people.


    The gentle great demon, while plotting against the world, boiled down to the tyranny of the bad people, intending to set up an acupuncture for them, and made a treasure mirror with the power of the demon.


    The demon spread rumors. This mirror I made makes every wish come true.


    The greedy are immediately drawn to the mirror.


    In fact, this mirror was not built to fulfill the hope. The demon was created to punish a ruler who lacked greed and compassion.


    As the wicked peered into the mirror, those who had sacrificed were reflected in the mirror when the wicked had done evil things so far. And they came out of the mirror, and struck the wicked, and dragged the soul of the wicked into the mirror.


    The souls of the wicked trapped in the mirror have been tortured and bitter forever in the hell made in the mirror.


    But �� �� the demon failed. It''s not just the bad guys who get caught in the mirror. A man without great desire, even a man without great sin, was captured without sight, and became a servant who continued to inflict suffering just like a wicked man.


    When the demon notices his failure, he tries to help innocent people in a hurry, trying to help people''s souls from the mirror.


    Then, many monsters overflowed from the mirror and unleashed to the world.


    These creatures were all mirrored souls. The demon tried to destroy the mirror, but it didn''t work either. The mirror was inhabited by evil souls, and they used monsters to escape from the demon.


    The demon had exterminated the monsters that came out of the mirror, but finally they couldn''t find out where the mirror was.


    --- I finished reading one of several picture books about Kijima''s ghost tools. I don''t know the author, but I think he is the same person as the author of the other picture books.


    This Kijima treasure mirror was the most famous substitute among Kijima''s ghost tools, and there were many manuscripts of picture books on the market.


    Kijima''s Treasure Mirror - It is called the worst demon fool among Kijima''s ghost tools, and it is full of various anecdotes besides picture books.


    "I thought it was a bad result... I can''t seem to recall it. I''ll call it a sin offense. But it looks like I forgot. It''s not a good spoken word ~"


    A spectacular man with long frontal hair and hidden one eye muttered, placing a picture book.


    "My ancestors'' fierce delusions started when I cleared them up." That would make our ancestors a devastating Happy Thanksgiving. The odds are already there. "


    "Excuse me, could you be a little quieter?"


    The librarian noticed in a dangerous voice the man who kept talking to himself.


    The man grinned and looked up at the woman in the small body.


    "You''re fat. Malignant fattening creatures." Is that why you''re paying attention to me? I''m so pissed. It''s a pomegranate. The composition of a pomegranate. "


    The man stands up as he speaks an unknown language of evil intentions. Both the lady in the attendant and the people around her looked at the man creepily.


    "There''s no use anymore, there''s no use anywhere ~. That''s what happened to me." How about this? Haa... I can''t do it. "Random Random Manufacturer"


    The man walked out of the library, muttering with an unhappy face.


    That was four days ago.


    Tamura Yu sees the pictures. Eight years ago.


    Three members of the family are shown there. Both the grapefruit and the parents are laughing. But the grapefruit that sees it is not laughing.


    Keep looking at pictures from six years ago. I don''t see my mother. The father is laughing. Awkward smile. The grapefruit in the photo is not laughing, nor is the real grapefruit.


    Tamura Grapefruit will be eighteen this year. I lost my mother in an accident seven years ago and have lived with my father for a long time.


    After his mother disappeared, his father became a terribly stubborn and stubborn personality, and in addition, he became a terrible man who was pressed from the top with his gaze, and from the perspective of the grapefruit, he became a subject of disgust and stress.


    In order to keep his father in a good mood, Yu continued to perform well in further school in an academic spirit, while he had been going in and out of the backstreet prostitution organization called "Astral Wife" for three years to relieve his stress. The act is also intended to avenge the father.


    "Yu-chan, let''s do this"


    When I finished my work at the store and tried to go home, a senior prostitute called out to me. When he was about to retire, he laughed lonely. He was a tall woman with a long, well-appointed face who was thought to be in her late twenties. I called my first name Junko.


    Yu was usually close to the prostitutes in the shop, but I trusted this Junior Child in particular. She was always gentle with the grapefruit. The grapefruit was sweet and confessed to various troubles. He had a second son and a mother who had died.


    Is Junko still working?


    That''s right, he''s popular.


    Gemma laughs jokingly, but in fact she''s one of the top earners in the store.


    "Why ahhhhh! Why can''t you nominate Junko-chan!"


    At that time, an angry tone resounded in the lobby of the store.


    "That''s him..."


    Junko sighs.


    What''s your voice now?


    "I can only say that I''m a strange guest." This place is membership-based, but she was banned because she had a problem. "


    ��What''s the problem?��


    "He''s the one who followed me and tried to track down my house. Fortunately, I noticed and spilled it along the way. Even though I''m banned from entering and exiting, I''ve been yelling at you so many times that I''ve been pinched."


    "Whoa... you''re a crazy guy..."


    Listening to Junior, Yu frowns.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The roar is approaching. When they realize what it means, they become stiff.


    A small middle-aged man with a blood-stained survival knife and a leather jacket returned to the entrance of the clerk where the two were, appeared in anger as he sighed roughly.


    "Junko... here I am..." Ahahaha... I''m scared to look at me... damn it... It''s over already...... Kukukuku...... I''ll do it alone if this happens! "


    The middle-aged man shouted high and murderous intent.


    "Kill Junko, I''m going to die too!"


    The middle-aged man shakes his knife and pushes it in while shouting. The two of them stiffen again into fear.


    Gunshots rang. A bullet ran through the man''s back to his forehead, stopping the man''s leg.


    It was a shooting by an Astral Wife clerk. I thought about the orbit and shot it. Even if the bullet pierces a man''s head, it won''t shoot through the grapefruit and gems.


    But the bullet was wearing the head of the firstborn. Gemma closes her eyes and slowly collapses.


    The man who shot him was dumbfounded. Something impossible has happened. I was confused and didn''t know why it happened. In fact, the bullet that pierced through became a bouncing bullet, and it was unlucky to bounce back at Gemma''s head.


    Junko-san! Junko-san!


    Looking down at the fallen firstborn, the grapefruit continued to scream in tears.


    That was almost two weeks ago.


    Tamura Yu focused on the story of the Yukioka Research Institute that he would fulfill his wishes, but he quickly disappeared. The Snow Oka Laboratory had been destroyed, and they were not accepting applicants for the experimental platform.


    Yu wondered if there was any way to save the first child who became a plant human, and he was looking for suspicious articles about backstreets and paranormal relationships on the Internet.


    The second person I noticed was a suspicious person I found on SNS.


    A person with a funny handle named "Kamimusu Bialihiro". You look very young when you look at the pictures. But when I look at his profile, he says he is.


    I''ll use my mysterious powers to fulfill your unexpected wishes. However, it is only a sincere and pure desire. Only those who have thoughts of straw. Those who believe in the power of mystery, please contact me. "


    The words written in the fixed message seemed literally strange, and Yu contacted him.


    And the grapefruit met in the midst of the day with a man that was to be the breadth of the nest of the gods.


    The person who showed up was the same person as the profile picture. In any case, he is still a minor, and his age does not seem to be very different from that of grapefruit. She wore a long trench coat with a slightly rubbed face. And they kept chewing on the gum.


    Four points, maybe.


    When I saw the grapefruit, I said such words to my mouth. I wonder if that''s what you like about your appearance, Yu.


    "Whether you can acquire strength, whether you can fulfill your wishes. I don''t know about that either. I just want to introduce you to someone who can help you. I''ll just take you there."


    Tsuruhiro narrows his eyes and talks. A boy without a good impression. My eyes are dizzy. I don''t like the smile in my mouth. Movement, sight, speaking style, all of which seemed to lack courtesy and character. Poorly grown and badly patterned. I am familiar with such customers because they do business with them, but at this age, I feel that the grapefruit is abrasively worn.


    "Still, please."


    "Hah. The covenant with the devil. It was a guide for one person. Well then... let''s go now."


    ��Where are you going?��


    Yu asked Anhiro, who had returned his heel.


    "You don''t even know if it''s ''Okuri [Very] Forest''."


    Tanhiro replied with a teasing gesture.


    That was a week ago.


    The client''s name was Yozo Tamura.


    It''s been a week since my daughter disappeared.


    Yang Zheng speaks with a depressing face.


    "That''s all I need to know, I should bring it to the police or the private detective." Tell me why you came to me, the backstreet finisher. "


    Facing Yang Zheng, he sat back and asked about the late twenties of long, furry hair dressed as a man with one leg on the table. It''s a free last-minute shop named Shinjuku. The name was unknown.


    "I had the camera and the GPS on my Virtual Phone check my footprints. He said that he had disappeared in a place called Gokuryo-no-Mori. But he says he doesn''t know anything more." Thank you... I wonder if the police will move properly... ""...... so you''re just dumbfounded..... "


    Is that all?


    Olga, a white girl with three braids of blonde hair carrying tea, asks.


    ��I''ve done my own research online. After that, I learned that there were many rumors in the forest of Okuri, and I thought maybe this was because I was not a professional on the road, so I came here....."


    "Hmmm..."


    Listening to the story, the new residence projects a holographic display and examines the forest of Okuri.


    "It''s hard to say that we''re professionals along the way." This involves a region of anomalies. But... I''ll take the job. I''ll put a price on it, though.


    The display was turned off, and Yang Zheng''s anxious face was seen, and Xinju laughed.


    That was three hours ago.

 2757 1

    If dust is accumulated, the day care room in the N wing of the bathtub. Today, many subjects and researchers are gathering to have a tea and have a conversation. Tiredness and greenery are also among them.


    ��Fuwa ~, Junnan and my brother, it''s a honeymoon on the southern island ~? Ancestor!��


    "Please stop saying that, Midori." Even if you know it''s not, you''ll get angry. "


    Made fun of by Midori, his tiredness makes him look pale. Junko and Makimura went together to a solitary island called Kurokaku Island at the request of the sisters. I can''t help but feel tired because I don''t like it.


    "Okay. I''m sorry, ancestor."


    On the other side of the apology words, I showed my teeth and laughed, and there was no deterioration at all. I enjoyed watching her get tired.


    "But in fact, even though you two are in love, your ancestors are in a disturbing position." Isn''t it hard? "


    "Strong awareness is hard, but being on the honest side makes me happy."


    "Ahh... I''m out! I''m out!" That''s the kind of dialogue we''ve had since the Stone Age. "


    "It''s a fact, so I can''t help it. It would be sad if I were the only one to keep it away, but neither Junko nor Makoto would do that. Of course, it would be best if we could monopolize the truth.��


    Midori''s smile disappears when she sees the tiredness of speaking with a soft smile like an enlightened one, rather than a strong one.


    "I thought you were jealous of my ancestors, and I thought you were even more netizen, but now you''re serious."


    ��It''s also true that I''m jealous and nervous. But don''t say it face to face."


    After being pointed out by Midori, Tan said shyly.


    "Ah....."


    Suddenly, she felt that the signs of familiar existence were approaching. Midori felt the same sign a little later than tiredness.


    It suddenly appeared in the empty space. Those who were in the daycare room looked up at it.


    Naaaaaah


    When it appeared, there was no shard of ferocity, and there was a communal sound somewhere.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Tiger!


    It''s a tiger!


    The tiger suddenly appeared and the daycare room became noisy.


    ��Haha... if I suddenly show up in this place, I''ll be sledded ~��


    There was a reason you had to show up to me unnoticed.


    While the greenery is dazzling, the weary speculates calmly.


    "Gruuuuuuuuuu..."


    The tiger grabbed his head tired as he roared. Tiredness stroked the tiger''s head, face, and under his throat with a smile.


    Hyahaha, Midori will do it too


    Midori clung to the tiger''s torso with cheers and began to stroke her back.


    The story of the tiger spread quickly, and researchers and subjects gathered around the daycare room. Among those who gathered were the subject Takae Takayama, the researcher Amamiya Meguru, and the magical girl Hakuba Hatumi.


    "Hey, what''s going on, this tiger..."


    "R-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r, and the tigers so close..." No matter how tired you are, Midori-chan''s composition is a bit scary. "


    "I''m scared, but I''m cute. If you''re quiet, you''ll only feel like a big cat."


    Takae''s eyes are shining as Meguru breathes.


    Oh, it''s been a long time since Tiger-


    The station director''s fever jiro also arrived, smiling and approaching the tiger.


    Naaaaaah


    The tiger reacted by turning its neck and licked Hot Jiro''s face.


    Yo, does the director know this tiger too?


    "Yeah, I''ve been saved before."


    Asked by Meguru, Jiro Hot answers.


    "This tiger is a resident of the mid-spirit world. I''m always in the spirit world, and it''s an image body. But somehow the soul resides and has an ego. When there was an image body rampage, I sniffed it out of the spirit world and headed for the solution... The tiger encounters a case that is difficult to solve by herself, and she needs our help."


    Tiredness explains.


    "Rurururu..."


    As the tiger roared, he gently raised his front leg toward the air, projecting a holographic display beyond.


    "Uhee, I put out the display for the tiger"


    Raise your voice in amazement. The gallery is also quite surprised.


    "You can use your Virtual Phone and PC properly." Intelligence is as much a human being as it is a human being, and I understand human language. On the other hand, you also have the ability to read people''s minds, so please be careful. "


    "Wow. Tiger-san is highly functional ~"


    "I''m a little scared to read people''s minds."


    In response to the explanation of tiredness, the bonito roared with admiration, and Takae smiled bitterly.


    What''s this?


    Tiredness asks the tiger. The holographic display showed a map.


    Naaaaaah


    I see.


    "Can you tell just by" "oh" "?"


    Listening to the tiger''s voice, Hot Jiro nodded tirelessly.


    "''The Forest of Mikuri''." Something unexpected is happening here. ��


    A tire pointing to one part of the display map.


    "It''s a sightseeing spot. A vast forested area adjacent to a residential area."


    "The Okuri Forest is an environmental spot, but it is a training ground that many magicians go to to enhance their powers in places where the spiritual magnetic field is high, and it is quite a major place among the people involved in the paranormal. It''s like a fairyland. I''ve never been there before."


    "Hot Jiro," he said, tired. Midori also knows the name of the forest.


    That''s why I''m going out with a tiger.


    "I''m coming too." I''m free. "


    Naaaaaah


    Tired, green, and tiger could not leave immediately. Because everyone gathered in the daycare room began to stroke the tiger in turn.


    Azuki Azuki Azuki, the tiger is very popular.


    That''s right. To stroke a tiger is an experience that most people can''t do in their lifetimes.


    Midori laughed and Hot Jiro narrowed his eyes at the sight of the tigers and the swarm of tigers.


    "Huifang, a letter is coming."


    Star Charcoal Keirao calls out to Star Charcoal Shining in the living room. Brightness reacts super-reactively, changing her blood phase and jumping up.


    Looking at the envelope she had received and the sender, Hikaru took a breath. He opened his eyes wide and rubbed them with his hands. I pinched my cheek. The hand holding the envelope is trembling.


    The sender''s name was written as Rainbank Lily.


    "Yeeeeeee!"


    Shining suddenly roared, and the rainbow forest cultivator who was in the same room, and the beautiful Luo who was about to leave, trembled.


    "Finally... finally a miracle has happened!" My feelings have reached Lily-san! "


    "Suddenly I''m not going to let out a big voice"


    Shivering with emotions, Kira smashed her head.


    Feelings have arrived?


    The cultivator who was watching the comics in the room called out.


    "I wrote a letter and kept sending it because I wanted to correspond. * giggle *... and I finally got a reaction."


    With a cheeky face, and a strange and discreet hand, the brightness of the seal.


    "This girl who''s correspondent right now..."


    Perhaps it was more about Teru''s hobbies than his hobbies.


    Beautiful Luo was dumbfounded, and Shuuu said with a bitter smile.


    Opening the envelope, Ming Ming froze when she saw the letter.


    Did you think I was Yuri-sama? What a shame! It''s Platinum Taro! Lily-sama can''t be frightened by a single-cell defect with such a bad head and a full-fledged nervousness like yours! Did you expect it for a moment? You idiot! Fuck you!


    When I saw the written text and the illustration, my hand holding the letter trembled.


    Ahhhhhh! I''ll never forgive you! Haha! "


    "It''s a lot noisy!"


    It was Luminous, who trembled in anger and then screamed, but Kerosene kicked her flank and she became quiet.


    The ringing bell rang and Kira checked the front of the gate.


    "What is this guy...? He''s here with a woman..."


    Seeing the visitor, Keroro frowned and murmured as she headed to greet him.


    "Platinum Taro is like an elementary school student, but Teru is in the same dimension..."


    Huiming picked up the letter that she dropped on the floor, and Shuu smiled bitterly.


    "Definitely... Definitely... I won''t allow it!" That fucking iguana! He did what he couldn''t do! We crossed the line! I''LL kill you!! "


    "What are you making so much noise about, Huifang?" It''s unsettling to kill someone. "


    Two customers appeared in the room along with Kira Luo as Hikaru called out. The new house and Oliga.


    It''s unusual for Kneeney to come to Origa anyway.


    I think it''s the second time.


    When the cultivator said it, Origa looked uncomfortable.


    So, what do you want?


    Keira asks with a cold, rigid voice as she handles the tea candy on the tabletop. You look terribly grumpy.


    "Baba, it''s too easy to understand."


    "Shut up. Huifang is silent." The next time I hear your extra mouth, I''ll punch you deep down my throat. "


    Kerora declared with an intense angry voice to Ximing, who laughed dazzlingly.


    (Keira-san is intensely grumpy because Neenie brought Origa... It is certainly easy to understand. I mean, I don''t want to hide it, but I don''t think so either.....)


    Origa, who seemed uncomfortable, looked at Kira, who was extremely grumpy, and Shuuu thought.


    "Are you still obsessed with a woman named Rainbank Lily?" I told you not to do this. "


    I picked up the letter and said in a daze that the new house was in.


    "Keh, don''t talk about people''s love stories." What brings you here? "


    "I asked for help with my work." Thank you. The request is very unusual. I thought I''d let Huifang help me. "


    "Go home."


    "Huh? I haven''t talked about it in detail yet, so you''re gonna go home?" Keira, what kind of education is this guy? I can''t forgive this guy. "


    The brightness of throwing up makes my new home feel better.


    Huifang, let''s talk about the fee.


    Kiroro said so and sipped her tea.


    "It may not be a big amount, but I''ll give you half." Well, if you''re not free, I won''t force you to ask. The request fee is cheap, to be clear. "


    Even so, I received a million yen.


    Oliga opens her mouth.


    "It''s not even enough to risk your life, is it? Besides, Huifang and the others get 10 million gala at a time if requested by the state."


    "We need to feed our families." And for a talented witchdoctor, it''s worth it. "


    Shinjuku said, supplemented by Hikaru.


    That''s why, from Huifang''s point of view, it''s incredible that it moves at 100,000 yen, and I know that there is a desire to think financially impossible.


    "No, it''s not a problem." We stopped serving the country as a matter of decency and started accepting private requests. Well, as always, the client is a country or something. But sometimes it''s not so bad to help -- and it''s not so bad to lend a hand to Keeney. "


    I laughed unbeatably when I showed her my eight teeth, which had developed so much.


    "Okay, that''s the boy." Well then, let''s get going. "


    The new house claps its knees, laughs, and stands up.


    ��What a boy. Before you go, tell me about your work."


    Do you know the ''Forest of Okuri''?


    Listening to the words that came out of the mouth of the new residence, Hikami and Kira look at each other.


    "It''s a famous spiritual area among magicians." It''s a power spot to increase the power of magicians. They say it''s a training place. I''ve never been there before. "


    And, beautiful.


    I''ve never been there, just to talk to you.


    Such places with high spiritual magnetic fields are all over Japan, and many places are used as training grounds by magicians. I had some training at such a place as Hikaru.


    "Oliga, eat sweets after work." I''m coming. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Would you like to go now?


    Oliga drinks her tea, driven by her new home. On the other hand, it was a dialogue that I could not ignore from Bright.


    ��I''m coming with Olga, of course.��


    "I don''t want the knees." We''re good enough. Leave the mochi to the mochi shop. It''s a good place to put your arms and legs together. "


    Olga''s face turned dazzling as she waved her hand and treated the disturber with openness, but her new home was a sad face.


    ��What are you talking about? I''m the one who got the request, and you''re my assistants. We can''t just do nothing and get half the reward, right?"


    It''s an unclear win that doesn''t seem like a knee, but you don''t need it.


    "Absolutely... I think you''re up to something."


    Listening to the claims of the new residence, both Shuu and Bright laughed bitterly.


    "What is it?? When I''m told such a thing, I want to follow you more and more." That''s the kind of person I am. I don''t know. You''re still immature. Let''s make it even more refined. "


    The new home stretches out its chest and scatters with pride. Hikaru and Shuu had no more energy to say back, and they were sinister.

 2758 2

    Midori and I took a two-hour train ride to the next prefecture and arrived at the town by the sea. The destination, Gokuri-no-Mori, is a few minutes'' walk from the station.


    "In any case, there is no vast forest area in the residential area." I can''t even see the mountains. "


    Midori looks around.


    "According to the map, it''s at the end of the road."


    Tiredness refers to the side road, but there are usually houses built on both sides of the road. The forest is nowhere to be seen.


    There was a further split road before entering the side road, and it was written on a small sign that "the forest of Okuri ahead", so if you go ahead, the descent stairs will appear.


    As I went down the stairs, the landscape changed. The sea of trees stretches out underneath us.


    "Hmph, there''s a valley between these residential areas." I was wondering if there were mountains. "


    ��There are several small mountains in the basin, which are forested and wetland areas.��


    Midori said overlooking the lush trees, and explained his tiredness.


    Down the stairs, something like a bridge stretches. Both sides of the bridge are trees, but there is some space from the bridge, and there are grassy flowers. And since the bridge itself is in a slippery position on the ground, if you reach out, you can easily reach the grasshopper.


    "You walk on a bridge over the sea of trees." I''ve walked through the woods many times, but it''s a strange feeling to walk on a bridge over the woods. Is this bridge made of wood? Plastic? It doesn''t look like concrete. "


    For the first time, Midori sees something like this, but speaks of his feelings and questions. The bridge is red and looks like it''s been laid with flat wooden planks, but I don''t really know the material.


    "It''s a boardwalk, isn''t it? It is also called a wooden path. These natural parks are a classic walk through forests, sandy beaches, and wetlands. It looks like there''s a thin non-slip rubber on the wooden board, but I''m not sure.��


    Tiredness explained, and he walked down the wooden path first.


    The wooden path was not in a straight line, but frequently turned into a zikzag. The stairs up and down are also intense. If you think you may be on the ground, you may move to a higher position. Sometimes people come from across the street, but the wooden paths are narrow, so it was necessary to lean on the edge of the body when interacting with people.


    "Because it''s an untouched nature, it''s beautiful." It''s awesome ~


    Midori smiles comfortably as she looks at the landscape in the forest. If there is dust, the bathtub is in the woods, but for some reason it feels much better than there.


    The deeper you go, the stronger the spiritual magnetic field becomes.


    ��In the old days, there was a big incident in the forest, and it became a topic of conversation among the paranormal people.��


    ��What happened?��


    Do you know the Prison Rei Family''s [Please]?


    "I think I''ve only heard the name..."


    Midori is not very oblivious to the information between the supernormal parties.


    "I am the landlord of the sorcerer of national service, which remained until the first half of the twenty-first century. It was a major witchcraft school that did not draw attention to the white fox family, the decaying rope family, and the star coal flow, but there was a mysterious clan Lang party monstrous death case, which was a topic of discussion among witchcraftsmen. They are all dead in the forest of Gokuryo, and the case remains in the labyrinth. Even the psychometry didn''t solve the truth. Suddenly, I only knew where the body of the Prison Rei family''s magician appeared in the forest."


    "It''s very, very difficult, it''s the same way of reading." What does it have to do with anything? "


    "Originally, this forest was the private property of the Prison Rei family." Now it looks like it''s managed by the NPO of the environmental protection organization. "


    Huh? Did you call?


    As they walked talking, they suddenly heard a voice coming from the side. Outside the wooden path, an elderly man pruning a small tree in his working clothes is smiling and looking at the greenery.


    Looking at the chest of the man, it was marked with a plate that reads "Okurei Forest Protection Committee". When I was making a rumor, I happened to meet the NPO who manages the forest, and I heard it.


    "What? Uncle, are you felling?"


    It''s a logging area, isn''t it?


    When Midori asked, he said that he was tired before the man from the NPO answered.


    Kambatsu?


    Midori raises even more questions.


    "I know that blonde girl over there." If the trees are dense in one place, the sun''s rays will not reach the ground. That''s why we call cutting down trees as much as making a gap between them. If the light from below is delivered, the light will also reach the plants around the ground and grow, which will be the blessing of many creatures, and the remaining trees will grow thick and straight. "


    "Fuwaa ~...... I thought it was something different from a normal forest. If you think it''s so bright even though it''s in the woods, it was designed to let in light and people''s hands."


    Midori feels complicated after hearing an explanation from an NPO man. Because if I thought it was untouched nature, it wasn''t.


    "Putting light in the woods is very important." For example, there are many rivers and ponds in this forest, right? The more light hits the water, the more algae and maggots there are, and the more cawanina they feed on -- oh, freshwater shellfish -- and the more cawanina, the more they purify the water, and the more crabs and fireflies they feed on. Well, there''s a lot of good stuff going on when you put in the light. Before we had people here, we had rustles all over the place, no light in the wetlands, no light in the trees, no plants growing. ��


    Yeah, I see. Who''s mowing the grass over there?


    Midori refers to another employee in the same outfit. He is mowing plants that are taller than people.


    That''s the extermination of an alien plant. He''s been designated an invasive alien species and a nation. You''re doing some exterminating work over there. It is a very troublesome foreign organism that scatters pollen all over Japan. "


    "When I heard that dandelions and onions are actually alien species, I was quite surprised ~"


    "Not all of them are alien species." However, the native dandelion species were declining. There are also more hybrids that contain both alien and native species. "


    "It''s coming ~"


    After listening to the story of the forest and the place, the two broke up with the man from the NPO and walked out again.


    "Hmph, I can''t say it in front of my uncle at the NPO, but if I''m impressed that it''s so beautiful in an untouched natural forest, I feel a bit sorry to hear that the reason it''s actually beautiful is because it''s a substitute made by calculating it so that people can get their hands on it and look beautiful. The green dialogues just now--it sounds silly to say that it''s beautiful because it''s untouched nature ~"


    Midori talks with a bitter smile.


    "Isn''t it too much to say that it was made?" It''s certainly managed by humans, but it doesn''t mean that you can do anything as long as it stays natural. If it''s getting better as a result of getting people, it can''t be better than that. In the first place, humans are part of the natural world. "


    "Fuwaaahhhh. If you ask me, I will."


    Midori was a little convinced by the thought of tiredness.


    When I walk, I meet people many times along the way.


    Today...


    Chiwa-chiwa


    "I-It''s today..."


    Many of the misguided people were elderly. And every time I shy away, most people come and say hello. Midori greeted her cheerfully, but she turned away in a hurry and greeted her with a fading voice.


    The two arrived at the terrace. There is a mouth-shaped bench in the open space, and two old women are talking. A slightly elevated position with a good view.


    "Oh, you''re such a cute couple."


    "True. Today."


    "Chiwa" But I''m not a couple. "


    The old woman teased me, and Midori looked away shyly, and Midori responded energetically.


    "Would you like us to take a break?"


    "Yes, it''s a very wide forest." If you look at the map, you haven''t walked halfway yet. "


    The two of them sit down on the steps of the terrace. It''s a step set up to fulfill the role of a chair.


    "It''s been a wetland since the second half of the year." It''s a wetland in the woods. "


    Tired of looking at the surrounding landscape.


    What did Tiger do?


    "That''s whimsical..."


    When I was tired and smiled, I felt the signs of strong spiritual power and demonic power, and my face became real.


    A man approached Midori tired. The age of appearance is thought to be in the late twenties. A man wearing a jacket, a T-shirt and jeans. Midori''s sense of hiding one eye with her long frontal hair gave her a sense of inner pull.


    "Oh dear, you''re a famous great sorcerer who is a trickster who plays the piano, Sasano." Candori and Tasmania Devils are lost, so I can''t find out about the piano. ��


    "I can''t find out - isn''t that right?"


    When the man looked down at his exhaustion and spoke a strange behavior, the exhaustion corrected the man''s words.


    I noticed that you''re quite a good magician, too.


    "My name is Yume-no-Hisanobu." Here we go. Yes, I certainly have a good entropy. ��


    Once again, I''m tired of Shino-ryu''s founding father, Shino-ryu.


    I''m Midori Shino.


    "They''re both Shino-ryu and Double. Shifu-san''s combo?"


    No.


    The man who called himself Yumeno was laughing and talking. Neither tiredness nor greenery made a very good impression from being too familiar with the first meeting, the strange wording, and the laughter.


    But on the other hand, there are some things that cannot be overlooked. Not only was this man a powerful magician, but he was also feeling tired and green.


    "Do you often visit here? It''s our first time."


    "For me, Yokreich."


    Huh?


    "It''s a place I visit a lot, Yoklich. You don''t know, do you?"


    Yumeno laughs with his nose at the surrounding greenery.


    "Hmph, I don''t know..." This person, is that a rhetorical disorder ~? "


    "It''s weird how you talk. And this guy seems to be on the lookout for us.��


    Midori and I were tired, secretly whispering to each other in front of Yumeno.


    Is there anything suspicious happening here lately?


    "Immeasurable Q&Q"


    When the tired asks, he returns with a strange word.


    Hey, you''re often asked to talk normally, right?


    Midori feels frustrated and makes a dangerous voice.


    "Every time. No... what should I do?" It takes thought to ask the question now. Can I think about it a little bit before I answer it? "


    Here you go.


    ��To conclude, yes. However, on the other side of the forest."


    On the other side?


    The domain of the magicians. Spiritual area. This is the other side of the forest. I can''t tell you how easy it is to understand... "Plus, whether you are enemies or allies is incalculable Q&Q"


    Speaking so much, the man suddenly gave a distorted smile.


    Even if it''s an enemy, deal with it.


    "The enemy and allies have just arrived, and I don''t know anything about them, but it''s impossible."


    If that''s the case, I''d like you to tell me why you''re here.


    In response to Midori''s words, Yumeno shrugged his mold and gave a distorted smile.


    "I''d like to experience your crooks, but the Q&Q here is incalculable. There is a side street on the second terrace up ahead. That''s the other side of the forest. I want you to know that if you want to do it, you can do it. It''s a sight to see if I and you guys can revitalize each other."


    Yumeno walks when he talks with a gesture that seems to have eaten people. He stopped immediately and looked back, gesturing toward the two of them.


    "Hey, what? How do we fight?"


    "Looks like it." Well, you want to try the magic "


    Midori and I got tired, and I followed Yumeno.

 2759 3

    Attire, Midori walks along the wooden path through the trees.


    Yumeno stopped on the way. The reason for this was also known to Green. There are insects nearby that make a strong and low sound. It''s all because of that.


    The sound eventually vanished. A wasp was dancing nearby.


    "There are really a lot of wasps." And by the time I got here, I had seen three kinds of bees: the chiilos, the male, and the cogatas. "


    I was tired of remembering that in the entrance of the forest and in the forest, there was a sign warning wasp.


    "Even though there are many old people, I wonder if they are okay." I''m worried that some people are getting stung quite a bit. "


    "The old man is more worried about the place where the wooden path is cut off and he walks on the dirt road than the wasp." It''s very muddy. "


    "Look at that."


    Midori and I got into a tiring conversation, and Yumeno broke into pieces.


    "It''s just running water, isn''t it?"


    Yumeno was referring to a place where water was flowing from the slope where the soil peeled off and into a nearby slope.


    "That''s the source." The source of the Okuri Forest is everywhere. So after the rain, the top zone of the soil is a poisonous swamp that stays muddy for a while. I wish I could make it all a boardwalk. "


    "I see..."


    Listening to Yumeno''s commentary, Midori struck a hammer as if it didn''t matter.


    Soon you''ll see the terrace again. It was slightly different from the terrace earlier, and there was a step in the shape of the mouth, and some people were sitting and resting. The first terrace was a little bit of a battle position, while the second was at a height that was barely far from the ground.


    That''s the other way ~


    Yumeno pointed to a side road that stretched out from the terrace. The wooden path was cut off and the ground was stripped. A sign stands at the point where the wooden path stops.


    "Hey, is there a designated shelter?"


    "But from there, you can feel the strong power." Besides... I can see the distortion of space in a subtle way. "


    While Midori looked at the sign in front of the side road, Tan had a general idea of what lay ahead.


    The three of them entered the side road and walked down the wooden path.


    Is that so after all?


    Is this... entering an alienated zone?


    Midori murmurs. Even if you are not an abnormal person, it is likely that anyone with strong inspiration will notice the change. It is a space with one dimension that is subtly different from the normal space. It could be called a special subspace.


    "You must be full of wizardry, right?" This place is called Deep. This is the ideal sanctuary for the magicians'' training ground and resting place, isn''t it? "


    Yumeno looked back at her body and walked backwards, looking tired and green.


    Further on, the landscape became something different. An open space between the mountains. However, the number of wooden paths is unusually high. Many branches. Many stairs. There are wooden paths above and below. It stretches both horizontally and vertically. It stretches down into the woods, above the mountains. There is also a wooden path in a fairly high place. You can also see the long staircase that leads to the wooden path of a fairly high place. The wooden path at the top is entirely the bridge itself.


    There are many terraces, just for a glance, and the terrace is bigger than it used to be.


    Unusually high and large trees also grow in many places. It''s a giant tree that you can only see in the fantasy world.


    There is still a lot of snow on the ground. There were meadows, but the wetlands were more noticeable.


    Ia, it''s like a three-dimensional maze.


    It''s like a strange space.


    Looking at the boardwalk stretching up, down, left, and right, Midori said tiredly.


    "This way ~, there is a suitable place for accelerating the crews ~"


    Yumeno said that and began to walk. The two of them suspect that it means taking them to a place worthy of trying magic.


    There was something completely different from the forest in normal space. The same kind of flower with glowing petals blooms in the flower.


    "You feel the strong power from that flower." Is that the flower that fills this space with strength? "


    "You know, not just flowers, but a lot of other things. It could be a temple built over here."


    Tired, Yumeno nodded.


    The three came to the large terrace. Unlike the normal spatial forest terrace, there are no steps to replace the chair. It''s quite low and the ground is slippery. There are two streams around me.


    "Hey, if you heat up your ancestors, I''ll kill you without any hesitation, so I''ll come ~"


    Midori comes forward.


    "Don''t be alarmed." His behavior is freaky, but that man is quite a user. "


    "You know what I mean." It''s definitely overlife. "


    Midori showed her teeth and laughed as she advised her tiredness.


    Midori faces Yumeno. Just by being there, you can see how intense you are.


    "It''s a Big God''s Screws, isn''t it? The Wizardry is extremely big."


    Yumeno began to cast a spell as she spoke an unexplained dialogue with a delightful expression.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    It was Midori who had cast a spell later than Yumino, but the spell only took a word, so the magic was activated first. When I thought that a large amount of crescent-like flashes of light had appeared around Midori, I was unleashed towards Yumeno.


    Each beam of light falls toward Dreamland in a different movement in orbit and velocity.


    Yumeno''s technique was also completed.


    I wondered if the annihilation of the light would directly hit Yumeno''s body, and the water spurted flat from the feet around Yumeno. And it keeps spraying up like a barrier that protects Dreamland. The extinction of the human-eating firefly struck this water jet and disappeared into thin air.


    (That technique......)


    Tiredness was familiar to the technique used by Yumeno.


    "Is that water... you''re using the water that flows under the terrace?"


    Midori points out that water is overflowing from the gap in the wooden path on the side of Yumeno.


    "Sensitive. Good observation. Now it''s our turn."


    Yumeno said, and began to cast the next spell. The water blows up and disappears. The area around Yumeno remained flooded.


    (Completely blocking all human-eating firefly bullets... the water barrier is really tough right now. No, I can see it through my eyes. The power of magic itself in the water is very strong)


    While he remembered the threat, Midori suddenly felt a sign backwards and looked back at Yumino as he half-baked.


    A large amount of mud was soaring outside the terrace, stopping in the air. Without a second''s notice, Midori turned to a long spear-like shape with a mud return, and many mud spears were released towards Midori at once.


    Mizuko Takiko


    Midori summons multiple vinyl-shaped spirits and spreads them between herself and the mud spear to prevent the mud spear from attacking. The mud spear was caught without penetrating the vinyl spirit.


    But immediately after I thought I had prevented it, a mud spear exploded. Mud and countless pebbles that were hidden in the mud were scattered all around, and it rained down toward Midori.


    The gimmick of a two-stage attack cannot be predicted, and Midori is struck by mud and pebbles.


    "It hurts."


    Midori kneels down and frowns. Besides the mud all over my body, I can see the bleeding. There are many places where it is likely to become a mole even if there is no bleeding.


    "I tried to add and subtract, but I got injured." I''m prepared to treat you later if I have to. "


    No, no, no, no.


    Yumeno calls out, but Midori looks at Yumeno with anger and hostility and throws up. Midori''s general wounds healed little by little.


    It''s an existing position that will continue to exist.


    Yumeno cast more spells. This time, the magic was activated with a short spell.


    One of the branches of the tree beside the terrace stretches at a tremendous speed and pierces the green. The tip of the branch is sharp and pointed.


    Midori summons the sword of her sword at the port and swings it around at high speed, hitting the branches that stretch out over and over again, folding it, sweeping it away, and bouncing it away.


    "I''ve seen your art of using the surrounding nature several times in the past. It''s the witchcraft of prison. Are you the survivor of the Prison Rei family?"


    "Immeasurable Q&Q. Omaka''s Imagination"


    Tiredly pointing out and questioning, Yumeno laughed and spoke a strange line.


    "Hmph... I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    Green, dressed as a sword, hurries to heal herself.


    "I''ll leave it to your imagination - isn''t that right?"


    "That''s it."


    Yumeno nods to his tired words.


    ��The Prison Rei family, the one your ancestors talked about earlier, said that the whole family was dead in this forest?��


    "I will never keep quiet about the Prison Rei family." However, it is true that the genealogy is related to the lineage lineage. "


    When asked by Midori, Yumeno, while saying that he was kept quiet and confidential, lightly admitted that he was a related person.

 2760 4

    I activated Yumeno''s next move.


    A large number of fallen leaves are dancing in the air in an unnatural movement. When I thought I was slowly turning over Midori, I gradually increased my speed.


    I don''t know what kind of technique it is, but Midori didn''t just look at it in silence, but moved on to dealing with it.


    While Midori cast a spell, she faced each other in front of her chest. From the palm of your hand, something like a translucent, rainbow-colored mantle appears, slowly stretching forward.


    The fallen leaves swivel at high speed and descend toward green. The range of the turning was even narrower. The speed of descent and the speed of reduction of the turning range are slow.


    (Will it be chopped by the fallen leaves, or will it be a blow? It is unclear what will happen, but each leaf has a considerable amount of force)


    I felt tired when I saw the swirling leaves. I saw that he was using a very powerful spell.


    Rainbow Earthworm


    The seven-color rays unleashed in all directions from Midori''s hands, stripping away the fallen leaves.


    However, it was impossible to shoot down all the fallen leaves, and a few fell leaves fell close to the green. And a few stick to the green body.


    "What the hell..."


    Midori moaned as she leaned on the roots of her eyebrows, releasing a ray of light toward herself and wiping out the fallen leaves attached to her body. As soon as the falling leaves landed on my body, I realized that my strength was being sucked away by the falling leaves along with the severe pain.


    "Let''s do it. It''s a good crook." But it''s turbulent, and it''s changing. "


    With a smile, Yumino activated the following magic.


    A giant tornado appeared on the terrace, and Midori wrapped her tongue around it.


    "Even a tornado of this size is amazing..."


    Midori looks at Dreamland. It is strange that Yumino is not really caught up in the situation, but Yumino fixes his body with the power of magic. Two great powers are assigned to tornadoes and anchorages.


    A tornado moves toward Midori. Unwilling to cope with the flowing stone with magic, Midori was transferred to avoid a tornado. Tiredness was evacuated from the terrace to the wooden path.


    Spatial manipulation. Ryoku is Shino Ryu. "


    Yumeno looked back and praised Midori who appeared behind him and began to cast the next spell.


    "Shall I just let you do it over there?" Twisted kid. "


    A giant monk shaped like a spring was summoned in the form of a green hole in the center of the spring.


    When the twisted kid jumps up, it flips in the air and falls towards Dreamland.


    However, when I thought that the branches of the tree next to the terrace had grown again, the branches split several times at high speed and became even thicker, catching and catching the giant of the twisted kid. Besides, as the branches twisted and twisted, they tangled and squeezed into the kid''s body.


    Midori wipes out the twisted kid. Then, Yumeno restored the branch of the tree that had grown.


    "Hmmm... this old man, I don''t know the bottom. I didn''t expect to see him this far."


    Midori roars as she looks toward Dreamland.


    Ahahaha. What''s going on? What''s going on? Are we done yet? We need to activate Seoul. "


    Yumeno stands up with mockery.


    (Physical strength, energy, spiritual power, and demonic power are still far away before they run out. It''s a series of powerful magic tricks, what''s going on?)


    Midori looked at his dreams in plain sight.


    "Aspirate. Turn it into vitality." And... the old man is a terrible outrageous hydoy. At any rate, it''s extremely unlikely that I''ll look like an old man in my twenties. That''s why you shouldn''t look that old. "


    I don''t know what you''re talking about


    "Midori, observe it properly." The spiritual magnetic field is extremely strong in this space. Yumeno was absorbing the power that was overflowing around her. In addition to that, Yumeno herself has quite a lot of capacity to perform a series of magic. So -- if you''re dragged into a drainage battle, there''s almost no chance of winning. "


    When I was told that I was tired, I finally noticed Midori.


    "I understand what you''re saying..." Is that so? "


    "Hmm. That''s the rhythm. But you guys--no, if you''re the magicians who have reached a certain level of crooks, then you''re going to have to deal with it."


    Midori did not want to borrow his ears, although it was a dreamer who was talking in a majestic way with his arms framed.


    It looks like that glowing flower is emitting spiritual energy.


    When he saw the glowing flowers growing everywhere, he said, tired.


    "That''s right. You must be aware of the flowers ~. From there, the wizardry will be activated with the feelings of dwelling in the flowers." Feelings and sympathy in the flowers. That''s the basic basics of training in this forest. "


    Professor Yumeno will do it. This made sense to Midori as well.


    "Ah, it''s Midori''s specialty to take charge of the spirit and emotions ~"


    ��It''s incredibly big. Big God.��


    Midori smiles as she shows her teeth.


    As Midori was told by Yumeno, Midori catches the spiritual waves of the glowing flowers. It was easily achieved. And I prayed calmly for your help.


    (Wow... it''s really flowing... I was also able to recover from surgery and fatigue. What is this? Wow)


    Midori is enveloped in exhilaration as she experiences that her body and spiritual body are activated and full of demonic energy.


    "Dance of the Black Tortoiseshell"


    Midori presents one of the techniques that can be called the deepest meaning of Shino-ryu. The terrace was instantly filled with black skeletons in various costumes.


    (The number is bigger than usual, and the size of the bowl itself is also bigger.)


    I felt tired when I saw the flocks of black crabs.


    "This is, this is a delightful entropy."


    Looking at the surging black rainbow, Yumeno laughed and jumped over the black rainbow''s head. Then, as I stepped on the fashionable knife, I moved around and dodged the attack.


    (I''ve never seen you avoid that before.)


    Midori opens her mouth and looks at Yumeno.


    "It''s almost time to finish the opening, okay?" You know how to use magic here, too. "


    Midori dissolved the surgery with a dazzling expression and wiped out all of the black mantras while avoiding the attack of the black mantras and asking Yumino with a smile that seemed to have eaten people.


    "I feel like something''s been pushing me all this time."


    That said, Midori couldn''t really say anything but the last black dance.


    I put my hand on Green''s shoulder and smiled tirelessly.


    "To be honest, you have to state my thoughts." I felt evil towards you. [M] In the first place, Shino-ryu itself was the most powerful witchcraft and a dark attribute, and his founder, Shino-ryu, hadn''t heard much good stories since long ago. I was listening to the rehabilitation story theory that piano playing is somewhere, but I don''t know what the actual situation is. That''s why they tell each other their true feelings by bumping everything into each other. That''s what a wrestler is, isn''t it? "


    Dreamno speaks with a genuine face, clearing his fluttering smile.


    ��No... Midori''s not a wrestler at all...��


    "Immeasurable Q&Q. I can see that. I can tell she''s a professional wrestler."


    "How do you know...?"


    Midori gets a little upset when she gets assigned.


    "Thanks to the power of this forest." Because the intuition of Wizardry pierced my heart with an inspiring document, impressed by the forest spirit flower. "


    Lakea in the woods?


    This glowing flower is the source of the spiritual magnetic field in the forest.


    I''m tired of seeing glowing flowers all over again.


    "It''s one of the sources. The source of power is not only spirit flowers. I''ll get back to it, but I can also see that you guys are okay."


    Yumeno laughs slowly. I really don''t like this smile of this man, Midori.


    "I''d like to hear about your situation." You were going to keep an eye on us, test us, and eliminate us if you didn''t? I heard that there is an image body rampage in this forest, so I''m going to help you deal with it. I''m still out of touch with the person I asked for.


    "Certainly, the incident occurs frequently." The magician and a number of other people were changed. That''s not all. Even the Pampies were brought here and turned into monsters. Immeasurable Q&Q. Extremely evil man-made intentions are obvious. "


    In response to the tired question, Yumino returns to his true face and answers.


    "It would be good and good if we cooperated." I can work with you guys. The rampage usually occurs deep in the forest, but I''m dealing with a lot of magicians and people outside. "


    So the original purpose was the same ~?


    Well, there''s a match, and if there''s anything else, there''s an immeasurable Q&Q


    Yumeno laughs like he''s getting rid of it again.


    (I don''t think it''s poisonous, and I think the root is kind, but it looks like a type that swings people, and it''s a different type from dogs. Besides, I sometimes get a nose that feels like I''ve eaten people somewhere or made a fool out of them. There''s also a sense of teasing that there''s a series of coined words that I can only understand.)


    Midori didn''t want to get along with Yumeno, and she didn''t want to hide her suspicions.


    "If there is a stage where we can cooperate, we can cooperate." I don''t really want to act together. "


    I felt the same tiredness as Midori and spoke out in a pale tone.


    I understand and I understand, so please keep that in mind, and I''ll see you soon.


    Yumeno waved lightly and walked away from the two of them.


    "Ancestor, can you believe that man''s words?"


    "I can''t believe it. I think I''m hiding something.��


    "I have the same impression." It doesn''t seem as bad as a crowd or a very bad person, but it''s not like he''s a really nice guy. "


    While speaking, Midori remembered the doggy.


    "Father went up"


    Suddenly, I heard a voice that I knew well from behind, and I looked back in amazement.


    A girl with thin lines looks at her tired eyes with the same color as her tired eyes. She also had a surprised expression on her face.


    Iaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat ~


    Midori laughed at the tired fruitful daughter who came every few months to play.

 2761 5

    Four people, Brightness, Shuu, the new residence, and Origa, entered the forest of Okuri.


    Wow, that''s a beautiful forest.


    Reflecting the sunlight and looking at the sparkling leaves, colorful flowers, and various types of trees, Origa''s expression shines.


    "Forest bathing was such a good thing." It feels like your daily stress will be purified. "


    (That''s not all. Yang''s spiritual magnetic field is strong throughout this land, healing visitors. And every time I walked in the back, it was getting stronger.)


    While listening to Origa''s upbeat dialogues, Xiu Ming thought.


    "Origa is a lot of fuss in the woods." I don''t like it. Fighting in the jungle is a lot of memories. ��


    I said it with a disgusting look on my face.


    "Moreover, the beauty of this forest, the landscape, is too beautiful. You guys may not have noticed because you''re a careless idiot, but it''s a forest that''s managed to look good so that people can get their hands on it and the landscape is beautiful. The abundance of flowers and trees, the sunlight, it''s too beautiful and unnatural. It''s not like this to be a true natural forest."


    "I''m hating you again..." I wonder how long this person has been leaning on me. "


    Listening to the story of the new house, Origa''s face becomes disgusting.


    "No, I guess it''s true because of what Keeney says." I wonder if that''s what Kneeny''s lying about. "


    "It would be terrible if it were true." Ahh, I feel ruined. "


    When Hikaru said it, Origa became more and more unchaste.


    "In the first place, I don''t know what daily stress is." Are you saying I''m stressing you out? "


    Yeah.


    When asked by the new residence, Origa responded immediately on the face of the Buddha.


    "I can''t forgive this guy... ah, I''m sorry. Have you seen this girl around here?"


    Come on, I don''t know.


    On the way to the dialogue, an elderly man walked in, so the new residence transferred the search target, Tamura Grapefruit, to the holographic display, but the opponent shook his head sideways.


    I can''t help but walk around, searching from one end for suspicious traces and listening.


    "Isn''t the police already doing that?"


    Cultivators raise questions about the new home''s policy.


    "Then what else can I do?" There''s a reason why the useless tax thief cops pulled their hands on the way out. We came here to find out what happened. "


    Turning to his cultivator, the new residence said.


    "Hey, it''s Neanie. I don''t know if the police are in this area, or if there''s something else, the investigation was closed in a short time. It''s better to ask the police before you come here, or bring in a psychic who''s good at detecting things.��


    Xiu Ming made a suggestion.


    "Hey, Huifang." What am I supposed to do when I get here? Why didn''t you tell me before you came? "


    "No, I realized that now, too."


    When the new residence stared at Bright, Bright smiled shyly and said away.


    That said, it seems difficult to investigate with magic here, too.


    What do you mean?


    Brightness said, and Oliga asked.


    "Actually, just now, I tried a technique called psychometry, which invokes memories of the past." I don''t like it. So, it failed lightly. I tried taking notes, but I couldn''t. Under the influence of the spiritual magnetic field spreading throughout the forest, certain techniques and abilities will not work. "


    "In other words, my underground investigation was the right answer, and the police were incompetent." And there''s a reason the cops quit. We''re back to talking. In other words, you don''t have an extra stomach, you have to follow my way. "


    When Hikaru reported it, the new residence stretched out its chest and said it with a doya face.


    "Oliga, it must be hard to follow Neenie..."


    "Super hard."


    With a sympathetic brightness, Olga responded with a dazzled face.


    "It feels like you''ve been making Tel a lot worse." And Teru was affected by Kneeney''s negative effects, and this is how it happened. "


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    When the new residence tried to refute Shuu''s words, a loud sound intermittently resounded nearby.


    "This voice is close. There are birds that sound louder than other birds."


    Origa frowned. In the forest, the sounds of leaves scraped by the wind, various types of birds, etc., were overflowing, and I remembered the comfort of nature''s BGM, and I felt the sound of being innocent.


    "This isn''t a bird." It''s a squirrel. "


    and a new home.


    Squirrel? Really?


    "If you doubt it, take a good look. Look, there he is."


    Olga stopped and looked in the direction where the new home was pointing, and there was really a squirrel with a grey, thick tail. And he was shaking at the sound of a loud crowing.


    "It''s true. Squirrels sound like that." I mean, it''s cute. "


    Tywan squirrel.


    While Olga''s eyes shined, the new residence bowed to the spot and picked up the stone and threw it thoughtfully towards the squirrel.


    The stone came off, and the squirrel jumped from branch to branch in amazement and ran away.


    It''s a pity.


    "Hey! What are you doing!"


    "It''s okay." It''s a specific alien creature. Besides, it''s okay because I liked Origa. "


    Olga shrugged her shoulders, and the new residence smiled.


    "As usual, Kneeny is a tea-eye."


    "I''m not saying this is tea."


    Brightness laughed strangely, and cultivator charged in.


    After that, the four continued to listen and move.


    "Oh, I saw her. This forest is off-limits after 5: 00 p.m., but when I was watching the closing hours, I was crouching, so I was careful. I thought of something, and I looked at it."


    One of the NPO staff looked at the picture of Yu Tamura with a strange look.


    "Where did you see it?"


    You''ve been in the back of the tarpaulin all this time.


    In response to the question of the new residence, the NPO staff points to the direction of the wooden path.


    Hygata?


    Olga''s everyday conversation in Japanese is almost perfectly fine, but she didn''t recognize the word.


    "There was a sea at the end of the forest." Depending on the time of day, the ocean will be sunk and landed, and the coastal terrain will be called. "


    The new home explains.


    "Didn''t the police ask you?"


    Oliga asked further.


    "I got it." You''re not the police, are you? "


    "Look at the detective - nothing." The police didn''t bother investigating, so the parents asked us to do it. "


    I replied to the suspicious NPO staff in a sarcastic tone.


    Neenie, can I talk to you like that?


    Brightness asked bitterly.


    "Fai-fang, you''re still a lot too." It''s case by case. This time, you shouldn''t be confidential, but you should talk about it properly. The opponent who hears it can''t help but smell it. I didn''t do anything wrong in the first place. I said it was like a detective, but it''s not like I''m actually a detective. "


    Keh, it''s been a long time since I''ve been preached to by Knee.


    Showing this exchange in a dignified manner in front of the NPO staff who would listen to it, was also included in the calculation of the new residence in order to complete it without any suspicion. And I also understood it.


    "Oh, I found a snake."


    After a while, the new house stops with a happy voice, and catches the snake that appeared in the wooden path.


    "Aren''t you a lizard? Wow, it''s so cute."


    "It''s a kind of lizard. But the name is Kana Snake, and this is..."


    Olga peers in and asks, the new home answers.


    "Neenie, don''t catch or take home forest animals on a stand. It says so."


    "I forgot. I went back to my childhood. I love animals and insects."


    When Shuu noticed, the new house missed the snake.


    "Even though Neenie is a child in my head, I don''t have to go back to childhood."


    Brightness tea.


    "Huifang, that''s a good thing." When I grow up, my heart gets dirty and I''m burned. I''m supposed to stay pure. You should also aim for me and stay in view. "


    "Who is aiming?"


    Brightness laughs at the words of the new home.


    "Tell me you''re after Kneeney."


    "I''m not following you, so..."


    Brightness disapproved of Shuu''s words with a smile.


    The four of them followed the direction of travel and eventually arrived at the trenches.


    This isn''t a pond, it''s a sea.


    Oliga looks over the pond. At first glance, it looked like a huge pond with water flowing in from countless slopes, but it was actually a bay. There are several fishing boats docked in the distance.


    A sign says, "You can see the crab dance here."


    "Crab dancing."


    Kutaruwa


    The cultivator said, and Radiant snorted.


    "I want to see it." Let''s just stick it in until the crabs come out and dance. "


    "What are you doing here, Neanie?"


    The new residence says, and Brightness pours in.


    "Let''s look for any clues in the crab dance trenches." Of course, you have to ask the passers-by. "


    "It seems that the police have been doing it for a long time."


    The new house said, and the cultivator stormed in.


    More than that, are you aware of Teru and everyone else?


    "It''s a gaze. Someone''s watching you." It''s been a while since I started listening. "


    When asked by the cultivator, Huiming said.


    "The police investigation has been terminated. Something seems to have happened."


    "You shouldn''t hit the police."


    Olga has an opinion when it comes to the new home.


    "The police are iranic."


    The new house refused with a strong tone.


    "Kneenie hates cops so much." Well, I asked Umezu''s bald eagle in the backstreet section, and they checked it out. "


    And bright.


    Then the four stayed in the drought and listened for a while. Then, there was a person who said he had seen Tamura Yu again.


    "I saw it about twice. I was alone once, but it was strange. I''m depressed or something. Another time you were with a man. At about the same age, I was in high school. I was wearing a trench coat. You weren''t a very nice girl. You were blind, and you kept chewing on the gum. And it didn''t even look like a couple. There was a distance between the two of them, and the girl had a sinking face at that time."


    The old man, who had visited the forest many times, told me in detail what happened when we met.


    "A mysterious man." It''s not cool. It''s like a kidnapping. "


    The new house murmured.


    "Hey, I need to ask you something."


    Looking at the timing of Hikaru''s separation from Shuu, Origa sneaked up and called out.


    "Oh, my God."


    "Your sister?" Kira-san, do you hate me? Did you do anything to upset me? Every time I see you, it''s prickly... "


    "My aunt. She''s a raised parent. Isn''t Olga too dull? My baba is a childhood friend of Knee and Knee, and she''s a bitch to Knee."


    "Seriously...?"


    Origa opened her mouth. And I understood what Kira''s attitude meant.


    Isn''t that why Origa likes Keeney?


    "Hah...?"


    Olga raised her voice in a grumpy mood as she pointed out Brightness.


    But if you don''t, you can''t be near something like that, right?


    "No, no... nothing like that..." I like my life and my country. I was actually thinking of becoming a mercenary, but it''s a moderate stimulus in the back streets. "


    "For my part, I want you to stick with Oliga and Kneeny." I don''t want to stick Baba with Knee. Kneeny is like my brother, but I think she''ll definitely make her unhappy. "


    "Why don''t you try to push the man who makes this absolutely unhappy on me..."


    Listening to Shining''s hopes, Oliga was stunned.


    After that, he was still listening around the dryland for a while, but no powerful information was available and only time passed.


    "I''m going to the bathroom." I mean, it''s 300 meters away... "


    Hikaru looks at the sign and says no.


    Hikaru turned to the bathroom and noticed something strange on the way.


    (There is a strong force field nearby. I also feel the distortion of space)


    Looking beyond the peeling ground road that branches off from the wooden path.


    (This is the entrance to the sorcerer''s training area or the spiritual area that has become a place of rest. They said they saw it near the drought, so it seems likely that they entered here.)


    After finishing the toilet, Hikaru went to call the three of them.


    "So let''s get in here." We were called here to get in. "


    I can''t see anything when they say I''m coming in.


    Brightly inspired, the new residence smiled bitterly.


    "Then please wait here with Origa for a long time." I''m going to blame you for losing your companions. "


    When I told her I disliked her, she went down the side road and went ahead. The cultivation continued.


    ��I''m so cocky about Huifang''s habits...��


    Shining and cultivators disappeared as they walked, and both the new home and Origa ceased to exist.


    "I''ll follow you."


    Um, yeah.


    The new house followed the two, and Olga nodded hesitantly.


    The two of them. Definitely. Our Lord, Charcoal Luminous, and his bodyguard, Rainbow Forest Cultivator. I don''t like listening to Tamura Yu. "


    If you go deep, you can''t throw it away, but if you''re a magician with the power of star charcoal, it''s only a matter of time before you realize the existence of the deep.


    "Oh, I''m already deep in it." From the entrance of the drought side. "


    Master Mori, I will stop you because the Lord is nearby.


    Hmm. Let''s use the old man first again.

 2762 6

    When I entered the deep forest of Okuri, I went out into the open space.


    The four of them, Brightness, Shuu, the new residence, and Origa, were overwhelmed by the scene that spread in front of them. In addition to the different number of wooden paths, it also hangs like a bridge on a fairly high place. Mixed with regular trees, there are huge trees stretching out, and there are glowing flowers in the trees.


    "What are you doing here...? It''s amazing... the bridges are full and the bridges are expensive." What''s that big tree? "


    Origa muttered with her eyes rounded.


    Did you all reincarnate into another world?


    "If you say that, it''s a transfer." And it''s not a different world. It would be a heterogeneous space. "


    When the new house became tea, Shuu corrected it.


    "I don''t know the difference."


    "It feels like a world where the world is subtly uneven." From here, you can see the normal space in a subtle way. "


    In response to the words of the new house, Xiu Ming answered.


    "If I say I don''t know more and more, the new residence will say meanly"


    And, Oliga.


    "What do you think I am?"


    "Mean man."


    Olga responds quickly to the new home with a bitter smile.


    It''s a training ground in the Paranormal Realm. I was listening to the story. There are quite a few places like this, and there are people who visit and pass by the Star Charcoal Magician. You also said that you and your father have been to good governance several times. "


    Brightness says.


    Huifang is the first person to come to a place like this.


    "Because I''m a genius and a greasy material, I don''t feel the need to come to this place for training or rest."


    Toward the new house, Xiu Ming said it with a good face.


    "Is it not necessary to be a genius and a fugitive?" I don''t know. That''s reasonable. Doesn''t a talented person need extra polishing? "


    The new house bursts into it.


    "Keh, this place of Keeney is mean." Olga often stays with this kind of thing all the time and doesn''t go crazy, does she?


    "I''m almost out of my mind."


    "That wasn''t mean or anything." It''s a pure question. "


    Brightness and Oliga sighed mixedly, and the new residence bit into Bright''s mouth.


    "What is that glowing flower?"


    It refers to the flower that the cultivator glows.


    "I don''t know, but it''s not just a glowing flower." I can feel the strength. I mean, you keep exerting your strength. "


    And bright.


    I think there are quite a few people, so I''ll ask them again.


    Checked several passers-by on the wooden road, and shortly after the new residence said, an old man in a solid jersey appeared in front of the four, staring at the four.


    "What, this old man..."


    I felt a clear hostility from the old man, and Olga stood up.


    "I am the gatekeeper of this world." I won''t go through from here. crawling crawling crawling crawling


    I''m not a gatekeeper, but I''m not willing to let you through.


    At a glance at the new house, the old man said that it was not interesting.


    "Look at this old man, he''s not human." No... it''s not. It''s not a pure human being. It''s mixed with human blood. "


    Hmph. I''d like to say that Rock is the owner of Star Charcoal, but if you''re a magician who is dealing with people every day, you know what I mean.


    Upon being pointed out by Radiant, the old man laughed sarcastically, and a green full-face mask appeared in his hand. I think I used the aport technique or ability.


    Jersey On!


    The old man suddenly screams and wears a mask. Origa was the only one who was shaking.


    Green Jersey!


    An old man pose with one hand raised diagonally.


    "Jersey Squad! Jazz Ranger!"


    "What kind of old man... is he, a good old cosplayer?"


    The old man who was shouting loftily was pulling Origa.


    No, that''s Junko''s mouse.


    And, Shuu. I''ve already pulled out my wooden sword and stood it up. I knew that I was an unwary opponent even when confronted, and at the point where I was Junko''s mouse.


    Well, Junko is the only one who makes such a thing


    The new house smiles bitterly.


    I have no grudges, but I will attack you.


    Old Man - Green Jersey: Hayashizawa Mori declares.


    "The world of green jerseys! Cry! To a herd of nightmares brides!��


    When the forester cries out, a large number of giant buds grow from around the forester. At the time of budding, there is the same world as the forest. In an instant, the buds opened the leaves, and when I thought that the line of petals alone had blossomed a large number of giant dandelion flowers, the dandelion quickly turned into a cotton hat.


    "Pentagram Guardian"


    Brightness, who could predict what kind of attack would come, quickly cast a spell of defense.


    Cotton hats can be bounced. Dandelions were huge, but each piece of wool was the normal size of dandelion wool. However, the amount is large enough to cover the line of sight. The splashed cotton wool made the forestry figure invisible.


    Cotton wool flies toward the four of them at once. It was like a white rush.


    "Hey..."


    Oliga covered her face with her arms. Lower your body while covering your face with both hands so that cotton wool does not get on your eyes and nose and mouth in your new home.


    Five spheres of light emitting light of different colors appear around the brightness, and they move around the brightness at high speed. All the large amounts of cotton wool that flew in were bounced by the light sphere and never shone brightly.


    Shuu thought about making a wind pressure with a wooden sword and playing with cotton wool, but immediately thought it was very impossible, and turned to the back of Bright and got nothing.


    "Hey... my body..."


    I hope it''s just cotton.


    Olga and the new residence, who had cotton stuck to their faces, tried to remove the cotton from their bodies, but it didn''t work out.


    "It''s not just cotton after all." Besides, it''s like... your whole body''s getting dull... "


    A new house on one knee with a weak voice. Olga squatted silently on her knees and hands.


    "Tsk tsk, Huifang, protect us." I guess that''s why I hired you.... "


    Huh? Are you saying something about your legs and paws that you followed on your own?


    It was a new house that complained, but Huiming was laughing.


    "Oh dear, the famous magician is shocked to hear it." That''s why I can''t believe this kid. "


    Listening to Radiant''s mouth, Forest Construction sighed mixedly.


    "Grandpa is an enemy, so you don''t have to trust him." I don''t know why I''m fighting, but I can''t swallow it. "


    Meanwhile, Brightness wiped out the light ball and cast the next spell.


    Spear of Amakusa


    Several spears of light were emitted from the feet of Bright Light, drawing a parabola and flying into the forest.


    ��The world of green jersey! The towering tree is a great tower of life!��


    When the forester shouts, a giant tree instantly grows in front of the forester. All the spears of light hit this giant tree and never reached the forest.


    "A tree has grown..."


    Oliga moaned as she raised her face while squatting. A lot of cotton hat storms, but if you look at her unrelated to the paranormal realm, it''s a phenomenon worthy of amazement.


    After a few seconds, the giant tree disappeared and I saw the forest again. However, forestry was not the only one there. Two more figures appeared behind the forest. One of them is a small beauty in his mid teens who only stretched his back hair. The other was a short-haired beauty with tall, dark skin who wrapped herself in a cape.


    "Master Mori, thank you for your time."


    "Princess, I''ve just come." I haven''t bought much time. "


    When the woman called out, Morisaki laughed sarcastically.


    "This woman... you''ve seen her in the pictures." It''s the descendants of the Kijima demons... "I heard they quit the service of the country just like us."


    "It is an honor for the Lord of Star Charcoal to know." I won''t give you my name again. A certain Kijima tree served as the leader of the Kijima clan. This person is Hayazawa Morizuki and Kantaro Tsubagino. From now on, I''ll be sure to get to know you. "


    Woman: Kijima Tree introduces herself in an old-fashioned and sophisticated tone and takes off her cloak.


    Underneath the cape were all white tights and cosplay clothes with black shoulders and breasts in white. And just like the forest, the trees also port the helm. It was a helm imitating a bird.


    Is this Junko''s heroic mouse too?


    The new house murmured.


    Another name--


    The tree says, wearing a helm.


    "I won''t allow you to call me a pampered pasta!" Spaghetti Caladrius is here! "


    The tree shouted high as she dropped her hips and spread her hands in a pose.


    "Are you passionate about pasta?"


    "You''re pissed. I like to call you spaghetti, too."


    Olga''s new home nodded as she expressed her doubts.


    Isn''t that kid going to be transformed?


    Shuu looked at Kantaro, who was close to his age, and asked.


    "I''ll transform, but I''m not as stupid as these two."


    "Miki, I won''t allow you to talk like that."


    Kentaro shrugged his shoulders lightly, and the tree blamed him for it.


    "For some reason, we can''t let them get past this." Even if they say to back off, I won''t back off honestly, but I will force you to back off. "


    Declaring in a sudden tone, Tree thrust her hands toward the four of them.


    Nero di sepia of encroachment!


    When the tree shouts, a large amount of pitch-black noodles are released from the palms of the trees.


    "Pentagram Guardian"


    It was a bright light that called the light sphere again, but the black noodles spread radially as they approached near the bright spot. And scatter a large amount of black liquid grains around.


    The grain of this black liquid cannot be prevented even by a rotating light bulb, and it also falls on the brightness. A brilliant light that suppresses faces to the brim.


    "Whoa!?"


    Beside the brightness, a surprised voice rose up. It wasn''t a cultivator, a new home, or Origa who raised his voice. It was Kentaro.


    Kentaro is able to produce a thread of light and travel fast along its trajectory. When the tree launched a blinding attack, it sneaked out a thread and tried to hit the repair by surprise, but Fuji responded firmly, dodging the fist of the main taro that was launched immediately after the high-speed movement and swinging the wooden sword to counterattack.


    Kentaro, who avoided the blow of the wooden sword in a nearby place, was pursued by Shuu. When he collapsed, Kantaro was quickly pushed into a defensive position.


    "Hmm. That''s why I can''t trust the immature Miki." The world of green jerseys-- "


    Star Scrap Dissipation


    Forest Builders tried to activate their abilities to cover Kantaro, but Bright attacked first. From above the palm of Brightness, countless pieces of Kimpei sugar were released into a strong bullet that attacked the forest.


    It hurts.


    It was built in a forest that I tried to avoid, but I took a few shots. The damage is mitigated by the suit, but the impact is faltering and the movement stops.


    Peperoncino Whip!


    A thick noodle stretched out from the tree''s hand and attacked Bright. However, it is lightly bounced by the rotating light sphere.


    "It looks more like a tentacle than a whip."


    "Neither do I."


    The new residence said, and Hikaru agreed.


    Haven''t you finished yet?


    More rookies appeared there, and a grumpy voice was heard.


    "This is..."


    The new house roars. It was a boy who showed up. While chewing the gum, he looked at the three members of the Kijima clan and the four members of the Hikaru clan alternately with cold and dark eyes. However, it was noteworthy that it was the boy''s clothes. I''m wearing a trench coat.


    Ke, suddenly you''re bingo? This is...


    Radiant shows her sharp canine teeth and laughs unstoppably. Tamura Yu, who was the subject of the search, was reported to be the boy in the trench coat by the time he came here.


    "That''s a lot of trouble." Minus two points. Star charcoal bright and rainbow forest cultivation has 7 points "


    "Huh? I''ve just been through a lot." You''re going to get negative. "


    When the boy said it with a scornful gesture, Kentaro said it with a dumb face as he fought with Shuu.


    "Is that their boss?" I want you to tell me why you''re attacking me. "


    The new residence asks.


    "Hah, you don''t have to know. You just have to die without knowing it."


    The boy said in a cold tone, inflating his murderous aura.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    When the boy cast a spell, a lot of flashes of light appeared around him.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Seeing the magic that the boy had exercised, Bright''s smile was attracted. I know that technique well, but I can use it.


    The flashes of light flew toward the brightness and cultivation.


    "I''m here, too!"


    Kentaro shouted, rushed out a thread of light, and moved away from the cultivator at a high speed.


    The Pentagram Guardian''s light bulb could not prevent everyone from eating fireflies, and several shots of Radiant were taken by it, but it did not cause serious injury. The cultivator dodged desperately, but received several shots from his body. The number was dispersed among two people, so some of the damage was reduced.


    "For the time being, I''ll introduce myself." You don''t have to know why they killed you, but you need to know my name. It''s "Kamimusu Bialihiro". Another name is Shino Tsubaki. "


    While chewing on the gum with a chaotic sound, the boy --- Shinnyo Tsubihiro said his two names.

 2763 7

    Chaotic Neapolitan!


    Large quantities of noodles are released from the tree''s hands. I was aiming for a cultivator.


    The cultivator dodged the noodles and knifed away those that could not be avoided.


    Kentaro stretched the line of light aiming immediately after the cultivator''s behavior.


    Kentaro moved along the line of light at a high speed and tried to fight the cultivator again.


    Shuu, who also blinded the light line and the law of high-speed movement, stepped back and dodged just before Kentaro flew in. In front of the place where the cultivator was, Kentaro appeared with a punch.


    Waterfall Festival


    Brightness activates a spell. When a large number of small grains of water rise from the slope beside the wooden path, they fly toward trees and forests. It is a technique that can only be used on rainy days or near a river when there is a lot of water nearby.


    ��The world of green jersey! The towering tree is a great tower of life!��


    The forest maker once again produced a giant tree and stopped many of the grain attacks, but Brightness controlled the grain to avoid the giant tree and try to circle around.


    "It''s sweet."


    Morimaki mocked. At the next moment, the branches of the giant tree move, and the water grains that were about to go around are caught by the branches from one end.


    Foolish burial


    When Ant Hiroshi cast a spell, a large number of red petals were emitted from Ant Hiroshi, and as they danced through the sky, they turned to the four Bright Spirits.


    (It''s a spell I don''t know. Shino Liu said that the magician can make original magic on his own, so even the tired ones can''t grasp it.)


    Looking at the petals approaching slowly, Bright chant another trick while keeping the light ball on the ground.


    The pillars of flame appeared one at a time in front of each of Radiant''s left and right. It is about three times as tall as a man''s height, and so fat that more than two people can enter it.


    The pillars are not just burning. With a tornado-like motion, the flower petals that were approaching were burnt one after the other.


    ��Hah... it''s an extremely effective technique after all.��


    Tsunohiro took a pistol out of his pocket as he exhaled unfortunately.


    "What the hell is that..."


    Shinjo, desperately paying off the cotton wool, sees a gun with a strange design in his hand and pulls up his eyebrows.


    Tsuruhiro had a revolver-type pistol, but strange things were growing from the parts of the medicine room [Chamber] and the magazine [Cylinder]. It is an eyeball, it is like a mushroom, it is like a blood vessel, it is like a small organ. Anyway, something vivid and organic is growing. Or maybe they''re sticking out of a pistol.


    "Is that a demon gun?"


    Brightness guessed the identity of the gun.


    "Huh. You know what? I''ll give you one point."


    When Tsunohiro smiled for a moment, he shot a gun at Bright.


    Depending on the shooter, the Pentagram Guardian''s light bullet could react to a single bullet.


    Suddenly, one of the light spheres was wrapped in something that looked like a muscle fiber, something that looked like a fat, and an unfamiliar organ. If you look closely, there are also blood vessels and bones.


    Suddenly, the light sphere became a strange mass where organs and flesh were intertwined, and the flesh stretched like many tentacles and attacked toward the brightness.


    Brightness wiped out the light bulb covered in the meat mass, and another light bulb hit the meat mass. And I feared that the light bulb would be covered with a lump of flesh, and the lump of flesh would burst forth in pieces.


    "What was that..." You''re creepy... "


    Olga, who was also working on the cotton wool, saw something like a suddenly appearing meat mass and distorted her expression. The more cotton wool you remove, the more strength you get back.


    ��A demon gun. It''s a Yukioka brand magic tool sold by Junko.��


    said Huiming.


    Hikaru also heard from Junko about the performance of what became a demon gun and how it was sold. Hit the flesh and organs at any time at the point of impact or ballistic missile. The flesh and organs can become walls, and the flesh of others can be eroded. If you say so, you can generate a small coral reef. It was made by Junko for a true birthday present, but Junko refused lightly, so she said she made some and sold it.


    "Huh. I know it was made by Junko Yukioka." I bought it at auction. It was expensive. "


    Tsunohiro said and fired another shot. Next, I aimed for the cultivator.


    At that moment, when Shuu was about to hit Taro with a wooden sword, a large amount of organic meat mass jumped from Shuu''s feet. It spread as if a slime was jumping on it and attacked Shuuu.


    Cultivator interrupted the attack and jumped backwards many times to avoid attacking the meat mass.


    At that timing, Kentaro moved at a high speed and appeared next to the cultivator. He released a spinning kick aimed at the cultivator.


    At the end of the day, Shuu could not avoid kicking. It''s not a clean hit, but I hit Sobat in the left chest, and my body leans against the impact.


    (Even though the hit was shallow, this power. It doesn''t look human, it doesn''t look human. It was said to be a descendant of the demon.....)


    I managed to hold on to the fact that I was about to fall, and Cultivator staggered but kept his distance.


    Kantaro did not attack with all his might, but slowly filled the counter with vigilance.


    Fire Array Arabiata!


    The tree is aiming at the bright light and releasing a swirling noodle of fire.


    ��It''s hot��


    The light sphere seemed to have dropped the noodles of fire, but the flames could not be extinguished and reached the brightness. Brightness rolling in a hurry, extinguishing the flames burning in the clothes.


    "It''s visibly disadvantaged by the second four." I can''t leave it to them alone. I''ll help you. "


    Roger


    The new home calls out, pulls out the gun, and shoots at the tree.


    Mentaiko Shield!


    The tree immediately reacted, summoning a roe shield and firing a bullet.


    Origa went on to shoot at the forest, but the forest was hidden behind a huge tree.


    "It''s a gun... it''s troublesome." It''s minus two for us. "


    A wide ant that tongues. No matter how much extraordinary power you have, unless you have the ability to regenerate or the defense means to play bullets, if you hit a bullet, you will not be like an ordinary person, and you will be seriously injured or die the worst. Even if the opponent did not have the talks of supernatural power, Anthony knew that Gunman would not look away.


    "Change party"


    Kentaro travels fast and keeps a distance from the cultivator.


    "I''m gonna get rid of the guy who''s shooting at me." That''s the right place. "


    The figure of Kentaro, who laughed unbeatably, transformed. The body color became red, the edge of the mouth was greatly torn, the fangs stretched out, and two horns grew from between the eyebrows, becoming the figure of the demon itself.


    The appearance of Kantaro was not so bad as to receive a few bullets. In addition, for Kentaro, who moves fast to close the distance with the opponent and knocks the opponent down in melee, it''s a great match for a gunman.


    "Ugh..."


    "Evil Causes and Evil Evil Grievances"


    The cultivator ran out, but Anihiro activated the magic. A very thick black beam was emitted from Anhui''s hand, and Cultivator turned his body wide to avoid the attack.


    In the meantime, Kentaro stretched the line of light to the place where the new residence and Origa were, and instantly moved.


    "Huh!?"


    Origa looks at Kantaro and shouts with surprise. The new house was open-eyed and full of exuberance.


    Kentaro noticed immediately. I''m not surprised at how fast I''ve been moving. They are stunned by the presence behind them, pointing to signs of an attack.


    Ngahhhhh


    Wow, ahhh!?


    Looking back, there was a tiger''s face with a wide mouth wide open, so Kentaro raised his head and screamed.


    A tiger jumps at Taro and hits his head and pushes his front legs down on his shoulders.


    Kentaro tries to resist, but because he is weighed down by a tiger on his shoulder, he can''t put any effort into his arm. Kentaro instinctively felt that he was caught in the head in the first place, and if the tiger cared about it, it would take fatal damage.


    "Is it the technique of calling a tiger..."


    "If I were a tiger..."


    The trees and antelope moan.


    "What the hell, that tiger..."


    "It''s a tiger..."


    Brightness and Oliga moaned as well. Both the new house and the cultivator were stunned.


    It was an unexpected ransomware for each other''s factions, but it was Kentaro who was currently under attack.


    The tiger suddenly moved away from Kentaro. Kentaro did not miss the gap and escaped the tiger with a line of light.


    "Huh, that''s really disadvantageous." Let''s get out of here. We don''t have to do this. You''re lucky enough to get me out of here. I think you deserve five points. "


    Tsunohiro ordered a retreat, and the three of Kijima obeyed. Running straight along the wooden path.


    No one tried to chase him. Then the enemy will fight back with death. Hikaru was also quite drained.


    "What the hell is this tiger?"


    Oliga looked at the tiger in horror.


    You helped me, you didn''t have any hostility, and you''re just a tiger.


    The new house approaches the tiger.


    Is it okay to be so close?


    "I don''t think I''m being vigilant about humans. See?"


    Origa was frightened, but the new residence reached out to the tiger with a smile on its face and swept under his chin. The tiger closes its eyes comfortably.


    "Hey, just let me do it."


    Origa changes the color of her eyes and starts to stroke the tiger''s forehead, cheeks, and chin. If you''re a tiger, you''ll start to cheek at Origa.


    "Oh my God, this is it. She''s so cute."


    Origa was enchanted.


    "Hey, I''m next."


    Hikaru also came and claimed the right to caress the tiger.


    "You are the star charcoal bright, aren''t you?" That''s what it is, that tiger..... "


    ��It''s true. Are you here to solve a recent incident in the woods?��


    And there came two passers-by, and they called out. It was demonic, and it turned out that she was a magician.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "Huh? No?" Recently, there have been frequent incidents of monsters attacking people in the depths of Okuri Forest. "


    "This deep part of the forest of Okuri is a training ground for magicians and outsiders, but those who were trained have become monsters, and there is an incident where they are out of sight."


    It''s a monster from the outside, but it''s becoming a more and more distorted monster, and it''s losing its reason and attacking me.


    Even a magician can''t help but beat you up, and there are casualties as well.


    "Of course, there are strong magicians here, and the monsters that appeared have been exterminated..."


    At first, I didn''t know that people who were training here would become monsters, but the number of reported cases gradually increased.


    The curse of the Prison Rei family has been rumored to be finished.


    Shining asked, and the two magicians replied.


    Neanie, can I tell these guys what''s going on?


    "Isn''t it nice?" I''ll talk to you. I almost left the fight to you.


    When Hikaru came to the new house, she explained to the two magicians why the new house had come here.


    "I guess that''s what this is all about... but maybe we should just give up on the girl we''re looking for."


    Why is that?


    The new residence asks the magician in a strange tone.


    "There are rumors like this." From outside, people other than the magician were transported and ravaged. "


    Sacrifice?


    "It is dedicated to the treasure mirror of Kijima."


    Listening to the sorcerer''s words, the expressions of brightness and cultivation became stronger. Both of them knew about the treasure mirror of Kijima. I don''t think anyone knows anything about paranormal people, but it''s a major spell.


    "What the hell, a pheasant hawk?"


    The new house asked.


    "There is a series of magic tools made by a great guy from the Kijima demon clan called the Kijima Demon Tool. Among them, he is the most famous and worst." Attract the greedy with the touch of fulfilling every desire. When he fulfills his desire, the victim will continue to show fantasies of revenge and bitterness. And they turn him into a monster. "


    Brightness talks about the treasure mirror of Kijima.


    That''s not the worst thing to hear.


    Oliga says.


    "Those who have been turned into monsters will be evil again, and besides, they will capture this mirror, humans without great desire, and humans without great sin, and they will continue to inflict similar suffering and turn into monsters." It''s contrary to the concept that it was made, and it''s a failure. "


    "I see..."


    Olga was convinced by the continuation of the conversation from Bright.


    There have been rumors for quite some time that the treasure mirror of Kijima is in the deepest part of the Okuri Forest.


    There are even rumors that the power of the treasure mirror of Kijima is transforming this place into another world.


    It is said that the treasure mirror of Kijima was confirmed during the curse feast of the Tree Sea.


    Two magicians speak.


    "Jukaino Juen?"


    The new house makes a strange voice.


    "It''s a festival of magicians." It is scheduled to open the night after tomorrow. That''s why there are more magicians in this forest than usual. "


    "It''s a paranormal industry term, and it''s called an abomination festival."


    Hikaru said and took out the perchaphone. Umezu called me.


    ''I''m sorry. The police closed the investigation. The forest is a paranormal realm, and the people involved in it refuse to get involved, so there''s nothing you can do about it. I can''t help it. Rather, it''s a place where Hikaru should do something about it. ��


    "Wow. Thank you for being a useless tax thief."


    To Umezu, who reported in a sinister tone, Hiromi hung up the phone telling her that she didn''t like it.


    Ah, the tiger''s gone somewhere


    I suddenly ran out and saw off the disappeared tiger, making Olga look sorry.


    "What is that tiger?" Do you know that? "


    "I''ve been seeing a lot of them lately."


    "I''m not sure, but it seems to be harmless. It helps us a lot when monsters are rampaging.��


    "I suspect someone may have made a demon."


    Asked by Shining, the two magicians replied.


    I also asked about the descendants of Tsunohiro and Kijima, but they didn''t know.


    Well, what''s up, Keeney?


    At the place where the two magicians are gone, the cultivator asks.


    There are quite a few of you, so be careful and listen to me, too.


    The new dweller decides.


    "I wonder why they attacked me." I wonder if it was because it was discovered that Tamura Yu was listening? "


    Perhaps that''s the case.


    Olga''s guess, the new residence snorted his head and said.

 2764 8

    Why is there a rattling noise here?


    I was tired when I saw the sudden bang.


    ��I used to visit here a lot. It''s for training, it''s for interaction, it''s for rest. Did your father come to hear about the disturbance in the depths of the forest?"


    A vibrating sound that speaks in a soft tone without stains.


    "It will be that way." I came in the form of a tiger, so I didn''t know the details. "


    Tiredness answers a bitter smile.


    "Was the tiger dealing with it?" He didn''t show up in front of me. "


    ��I heard there was a case of people becoming monsters, is that true?��


    "Sister Tanyin knows what''s going on here right now, doesn''t she?"


    A tired and green question strikes the two of them face to face.


    "Yes, there are rumors from the magicians in the depths of the forest that it is caused by the treasure mirror of Kijima, which is rumored to be in the deepest part of the forest."


    "Uhee, more like the treasure mirror of Kijima." It''s like he itemized Jun''s sister and made her look bad. "


    Even Midori, who was alien to supernatural relationships and external information, knew the treasure mirror of Kijima. I also know several anecdotes related to the treasure mirror of Kijima. Most of them are tragedies and catastrophes. The story of a greedy daimyo who became a monster and ate and killed his family and his family. After all, the magician who sought power became a monster, absorbed and absorbed the disciples and fell into the sea. After that, he continued to live as a monster under the sea. A story about a person who killed a lover and wanted power for revenge, and then killed his own family after revenge.


    "It''s completely different from Junko. Junko fulfills her wish in exchange for becoming an experimental platform. Most of the treasure mirrors on Kijima do not even fulfill that wish. Isn''t that just inviting people in to make a wish come true?"


    "There''s a little bit of talk about making a wish come true." It''s mainly about revenge, people who want to kill themselves. "


    I was tired, and the rattling sounds were supplemented.


    But do you really have the treasure mirror of Kijima here?


    "It''s just a rumor, but it''s been said for a long time in this spiritual realm, deep in the forest of Mikurei." There is also the theory that the deepest part of the forest itself was created by the treasure mirror of Kijima, which is deeper and deeper. ��


    Sceptical and exhausted, Yan Yin answered.


    The night after tomorrow night, the Tree Sea Curse Banquet will be held here, and it seems that there has been a story of seeing the treasure mirror of Kijima at the Tree Sea Curse Banquet before.


    Cursed feast of the tree and the sea--is it an abomination festival?


    Yes.


    Abomination Festival?


    I nodded in tiredness, but Midori didn''t know.


    "It''s a festival that brings together magicians and outsiders. The Azure Moon Festival is gathered once every three years by magicians. A ground beef feast gathering people who specialize in cannibals. The Blood Wind Magic Dictionary was also used by outsiders to hunt people. The infamous ritual of Myriad Devils as the gods of devil worshippers. Black Star Holy Festival of Christian evil. This neighborhood is famous."


    "Oh, there are a few people I''ve heard of, too, Midori."


    Midori knew the festival of the hand well aside from the festival of the name that Ayumi gave in the commentary.


    "One of them is the Tree Sea Curse Banquet held in the forest of Yukuri." Many magicians gather at this time of year. ��


    I knew about Okuri Forest, but I didn''t know there was such a festival.


    "Bababa, my daughter knows more from her ancestors." Hmm, it''s an abomination festival. In other words, the curse feast of the tree sea is also forbidden and a bad festival? "


    "No, the name Abomination Festival has a bad image, but it''s not necessarily a bad festival." The Tree Sea Curse Banquet is just a festival where magicians and outsiders gather. "


    Well then, it''s a curse, but it feels like you shouldn''t put it on ~


    "You want to include such words and phrases, it''s like an ancient promise of a paranormal relationship."


    When the three of them were talking, the magicians ran out with a voice.


    Hey, everybody, there''s another monster out there.


    "Yes, yes, a man with a confident arm will come to engage"


    Maple D is sad because the spirit flower was razed.


    The sorcerers were resounding with a magic tool that could be used to louden the voice. It is slightly different from the way electronics sound like megaphones.


    I see. Across the street! "


    Yan Yin waved his hand and shouted, waving at the magicians as they ran. The magicians also wave back with a smile.


    From the looks of it, it looks like the residents here are already used to handling it.


    ��Yes, I''ve been dealing with it a lot, too.��


    Tiredly told, Yan Yin smiled.


    As the three moved, on a large terrace, which was quite high, several magicians and a beast that looked like a giant mammal at first sight were facing each other. There is a coating between the front and back legs that appears to be rusty.


    Between the beast and the magicians, many magicians have fallen. I could also see the wounded being transported to the sidewalk.


    "Hmph, looks like you''re struggling." Around the time of the wounded. "


    Midori ported her sword.


    "There is a grievance in the image body, and it is rampant." I understand why the tiger responded and asked us for help. ��


    Seeing a giant beast convinced me. When a case occurs in which the image becomes real and runs wild, the tiger has made it his mission to solve it.


    "Oh, Yayin-san is here. Thank you."


    "That was... tired of Shino"


    "The two Shino witchcraft masters are very reassuring." And one of them is Mr. Taku Shino. "


    The magicians cheered and made their faces shine.


    "It''s pretty tough!" Be careful! "


    A magician warns.


    "Wild boar [Nobusuma], right?" No... I think it''s a little different. "


    I saw a giant rustling, and my fatigue muttered.


    Shortly thereafter, a huge rustling jumped. The magicians left in a hurry.


    A giant jumping back toward an escaped magician.


    At that moment, when the magician was thought to be crushed and killed, Midori read the impact point and transferred, and waved his sword towards the head of the giant musa rustling.


    However, the giant rustling grew round his body just before, and he received a sword on his back instead of his head. With the momentum of rotation and rush, the sword plays, and Midori staggers her body. And the giant squirrel jumps further to keep its distance.


    "Hmph, it''s fast." "...... if I could get mad at that giant at that speed....."


    Midori is convinced that there have been injuries among the magicians.


    "Midori! Get away from me!"


    Tiredness shouted. There is something like a muscle of light left in the trajectory of the scab.


    Midori jumped back from the scene, feeling signs of an attack. Fine beams are emitted from the bars of light, shredding and scorching wooden paths. One of the magicians was pierced by a beam.


    (Just flying around at high speeds makes an attack, and it leads to evasion, which is really troublesome. You''ll also be screaming at all the wounded.)


    Midori gazes at the giant mushrooms with a serious expression.


    "It will be easier to fight while taking in the power of the spirit flower." But enemies can do the same. ��


    The rattling sound gives advice.


    Yeah, that guy just said the same thing ~


    As advised, Midori is conscious of the glowing flowers around her.


    (The power is flowing in so much. Alright.)


    Midori casts a spell. I jumped back and forth.


    "Black beeswax"


    When something like a black tar drops on the boardwalk more than a green long hair, it becomes flat as if it melts into the floor, and moves to the landing point where the shadow slips and moves.


    The mushrooms do not see the magic of greenery. Other magicians barely noticed it. The moment I landed on the dark shadow that slipped at my feet, I thought that the right front leg of the wasp had turned black, and it had shattered into black shards.


    Foolish burial


    When the roar rattled, a large number of red petals fluttered and headed toward the mushroom retreat. It was an original technique created by the sound of a bell. It also has a sedative effect on the mind, as well as the effect of removing magic and curses.


    And when the petals were in the midst of his body, the scorpion sank slowly, and his eyes closed. Moreover, his body shrinks and changes into a naked man.


    "Oh!? I''m back!"


    The lava flowing stone is Yaoyin!


    Well done!


    Fuwaa, you can put it back.


    The magicians cheered, and Midori was impressed.


    "Good job, everyone. Hurry up and bring the wounded."


    A white girl dressed in a magician-like design, wearing a white hood at the depths of her eyes, gave instructions, and the magicians followed.


    "A great lady here? Sounds pretty strong though.


    Midori asks Ayaka.


    "Yes, he is one of the administrators of the deep forest of Okuri and is in charge of cultivating spirit flowers."


    Immediately after Yan Yin was taught, the girl''s light purple eyes were directed at Midori tiredly.


    ��Nice to meet you, I''m Maple D. Thank you for your help."


    The girl greeted her in a pale tone with no expression.

 2765 9

    She was a girl with the beauty of glasswork and a mysterious atmosphere like no other in the world. What you can see at a glance is that, like tiredness, Midori is not as old as she looks. While the girl''s face, the girl''s ingenuity creates a supernatural atmosphere of crying. There are parts that are common to Junko, but they are even more pronounced than Junko. I can even imagine that the outlaw in this world depends on the body of a girl.


    "A sorcerer who belongs to the Complex Devil." The relationship is thin now, though. "


    The girl who called herself Maple D added.


    "Thinly related? We know some sorcerers in the Complex Devil."


    And, tired.


    "Yes, the interaction with the sorcerer of the Order was not completely interrupted." There are many who are coming to this forest. But I don''t belong to any faction, I don''t try to be a mentor, and I try to avoid interacting within the cult. It''s a depressing place to be. If you''re serious, I''d like to get out of here. "


    Maple D has a clearly audible voice and way of speaking, but a terribly hard and pale tone. However, it is not an atmosphere of troublesomeness. It''s a bit different than administrative. I don''t think I''m good at talking, nor am I annoying. At the point of speaking without even being asked, I think I would rather like the conversation.


    "As mentioned in the introduction, there are more spirit flowers in the forest." But these days, spirits and flowers have been killed by monsters that have appeared in the forest. Sad, just like my counterpart was killed. "


    That said, Maple D was a disgrace.


    "Growing spirit flowers is not an easy task. I''m also helping out in my spare time. It seems that the spirit flowers were originally made by the Prison Rei family."


    Explain as supplemented by the rattling sound.


    "It''s a space conveniently created for people with paranormal feelings. It''s a peach source town for magicians and outsiders."


    ��There are other places like this all over Japan, and I''ve visited a few of them, but I think this is particularly strong.��


    To Midori''s admiration, the rattling sound was further explained.


    "I see this disturbance as somebody''s plot. I saw someone like that. There are other people besides me who have seen it. A magician who was attacking a magician. There have been sightings of monsters who have not been attacked by the monsters that have appeared.��


    "Was it still an artificial disturbance?" What are the characteristics of this person? "


    "Boy in a trench coat. I always eat gum. That is a common sighting example. I saw it too. He had very dark eyes. I was trampling on my spirit flowers."


    In response to a tired question, Maple D answers with an even more sad face.


    By the way, I''m talking to you, why don''t you try a souvenir?


    Challenge?


    Midori shouted weirdly at the sudden invitation of Maple D.


    "Why don''t you try growing spirit flowers too?" They both seem strong, and it''s a little dark, but it feels pure, so I''m sure a good spirit flower will grow. "


    "Hee, what do you mean by dark and pure?"


    Would you like to do it?


    In front of Midori''s face with a bitter smile, Maple D sticks out the stump of the spirit flower without opening the petal.


    "Nh, I''ll try..."


    While remembering the feeling of being pressed by force, Midori receives the buds of the spirit flower and concentrates his mind.


    As soon as Midori was able to put his mind to it, the change took place. The buds open, and like the spiritual flowers all over the forest, the glowing flowers of the petals bloom.


    "Quick."


    "Hmph, I don''t know what it is"


    Midori hands over the spirit flower with a smile on her face to Maple D, who praises without a scratch.


    "Father, I need to leave Yukuryu''s forest until the curse feast on the tree and sea." I''ll forward you a map of the depths. ��


    The roar rejects it.


    Well then, until the tree-sea curse feast is over, will Midori and I build this forest?


    Even at night?


    "At night, I left the forest in a boulder, and I stayed nearby..."


    "I''ll stay in the woods, so I''ll be fine."


    Maple D interrupted her tired words.


    The holographic display shows a map of the depths of the forest of Okuri, obtained from the sound of a tired woman.


    There''s a lot of activity in the depths, isn''t there?


    "There are lodges. And there are several." You can sleep here, right? "


    Midori said that she was tired when she looked at the map.


    "Fuwaa, you need so many lodges?"


    Midori looks at the number of lodges and asks. There were ten lodges on the map.


    Because there are many magicians who stay in the lodge all the time.


    "The wetland lodge is the best. Recommended. I''ll show you a lot of thanks for making the spirit flowers.��


    Midori''s question was answered by a roar, and Maple D insisted.


    "There''s only one thank you I''ve made..."


    "But this is very good to do." I use it for personal use. Spirit Flowers can be used for a variety of purposes. But it''s mainly about power recovery. "


    For the first time here, for a moment, Maple D spilled a smile.


    Farewell to the sound of birds, dressed as a maple D, walking on the wooden path is tired and green.


    "Hmph. There''s a lot of them." Even before I went deeper, there was a lot of it along the bridge. "


    "The water is beautiful, and the variety of creatures seems to be abundant."


    "In this forest, there is a set of source springs, rivers, and estuaries." This kind of place is one of the most precious and unusual in Japan. "


    No, the ocean was also nearby


    "And there are creatures unique to this terrain." Look, the crab that came out of that hole, that''s exactly it. "


    While talking, the three of them walked, but Maple D stopped and pointed to the earthen wall next to them. There were certainly red crabs.


    It looks like a normal crab.


    "It''s not normal. This crab is a crab that lives in the forest. Crabs drown when they get in the water. The crab that is said to have become a model for fighting in Sarakakan"


    "Hmph, drowning crabs..."


    It was difficult to imagine the composition of drowning in water creatures, both green and tired.


    "The crab breathes Ella. This crab also breathes Ella, but in a different way than regular crabs. Once water is obtained, it is absorbed through the hole at the base of the foot. Ella exhaled the water from her mouth after breathing, letting the water touch the air and taking in the air, and then absorbed the water again from the hole at the base of her foot. Circulate and continue to use"


    "It''s convenient, but why is it such a hassle? You can''t just breathe in the water normally?"


    "Because this crab mainly lives on land. However, the forest near the seaside and riverside. The absolute condition is an environment where water for breathing can be obtained at any time. From eggs to children, it is necessary to be in the sea, so this place like the forest of Mikurei, where the sea, river and forest are set, is suitable. Sometimes they are near drains all over the city, close to the sea. Sometimes they come into the lodge here. Fishing for garbage and pinching people"


    Listening to the story of Maple D, Midori imagined that when she was sleeping, crabs would dive into the bed and get pinched by scissors. Meanwhile, tiredness imagines crabs coming in and pinching in the toilet.


    After that, Maple D will introduce the facilities and attractions in the forest.


    It''s a pretty powerful barrier.


    Tiredness stopped before entering the large lower terrace. The barrier is not only strong. Other than that, my strength drifts. The cause of the power was obvious. Because the whole terrace is glowing with spiritual flowers.


    Here �D �D To protect the spirit flower garden, several magicians stretched it out. Because all the mysterious creatures are targeting the spirit flowers. "


    Maple D said, and went ahead to the terrace. There was not only a flower garden, but also a small lodge.


    Dazzling. The number of spirit flowers is halfway there.


    "But if you put it in here, you''ll gain strength."


    The people who were injured just now are also here.


    "The injured person will be treated here by someone who is skilled in recovery and healing surgery. Not only does it enhance the resilience of the magician, but it also restores the magician''s drainage and promotes the wounded''s own resilience."


    "It''s going to be...."


    Midway through the words, Midori withdrew as he heard the loud sound of the wings heard many times in the forest on the surface until he came here.


    "Hee, another wasp... this is coming through the barrier."


    "Bugs are necessary for pollination. Spirit flowers need pollination too"


    Maple D replied lightly when Green said that it remained stiff so as not to stimulate the wasp.


    "This time, it''s a monkey wasp." This is also highly aggressive, so be careful. ��


    Everyone is highly aggressive when it comes to wasps, right?


    Midori pushed in with a moody face, tired of asserting the type and urging attention.

 2766 10

    In the evening, Midori was taken to Maple D and brought to the lodge where she was scheduled to stay.


    "I walked quite a bit. How spacious is this place?"


    "The depths are many times as wide as the forest on the surface."


    They were three people who kept walking for several hours, but they were both tired and green, so they didn''t feel fatigued.


    There are quite a few people at the entrance to the lodge and in the open cafe at the end of the garden. She saw Maple D, greeted her, and whispered to each other as she looked tired.


    "There are a lot of people." It was the same outside, too. "


    I don''t like tired places with a lot of people, but I can feel at ease with the fact that they are all magicians. I''m fine with backstreets and paranormal people. It''s the ordinary people who can''t do it.


    "Since it''s evening, everyone is pulling up to the lodge." There are also outsiders and magicians who have lived deep in the forest of Okuri. I work as a caretaker, but the lodge is free. "


    Maple D in a heartless and proud tone.


    "You guys pay for it." Do you have one? If not, work for me. "


    Isn''t it hard work to make the spirit flower just now?


    Midori jokes when she hears Maple D''s words.


    "Kidding"


    "Which one is the joke?"


    Tiredness asks Maple D. Midori said about the spirit flower, pay me or work.


    ��You pay, you work and you''re kidding. I can host you for free. You fought a tough monster and defeated it. Besides, you''ve come to solve the problem here. I can''t afford to host such a person for free." Activate as Administrator "


    Thank you very much ~, administrator ~


    Midori lets you slip away and show off.


    The three of them sit in the open cafe in the lodge''s garden and tea time.


    "I can understand the feelings of these magicians and people who are drawn to the ideal place for outsiders." There are other places like this, but there were certainly people who lived there permanently. ��


    "Your ancestors have been to places like this before, right?" Didn''t you pull back at that time? "


    "I had a more serious withdrawal, and I needed someone to take care of me." I''ve always been attached to Junko. I think that''s more appropriate. "


    I see ~


    Midori is convinced that Junko would take care of her no matter how tired she is.


    "Besides, before Junko and I acted together, my state of mind wasn''t so bad." After the battle with Junko, I became more and more crazy. "


    "I can''t believe it''s Jun-san''s fault..."


    "No, what was stored up until now has broken down." Until then, I cursed the world, neglected it, and lived with my hands dyed in evil. Around the Taisho period, I stayed away from bad things for this reason, but I kept repeating them afterwards. But while I was doing bad things, I was always feeling guilty, and I was desperately pushing it into my heart and shelving it up. After a battle with Junko during the Great and Central American War, the wall that contained the reproach of my conscience broke down, and I went crazy. "


    Midori had heard the story before, when she was tired.


    "Tea time just for tea is tasteless. A treat--"


    "I don''t recommend it. Dinner is almost ready."


    Maple D stops when Midori tries to order sweets.


    "Dinner is not left to the cook, but everyone at the lodge is supposed to make it. We should both take part."


    Got it.


    "Yes, it''s nice to pull in here, but it''s a tough environment for Neto, isn''t it?"


    When Maple D told her, Midori nodded with a smile, and Midori joked.


    After an hour, Midori and Maple D start cooking by mixing with other magicians, but since several people who are good at cooking are focusing on cooking, there is not much to do. It was about carrying ingredients and arranging dishes.


    Dine in the cafeteria inside the lodge and chat with the magicians who stay at the lodge. That said, I was almost tired of asking questions.


    Hah, I see the Master.


    When he finished his meal and finished cleaning up, a boy who had entered the lodge came close to his tiredness and stared straight at his tiredness and uttered such words.


    The boy puts his hands in his trench coat pocket, makes a noise and chews the gum, and looks tired and laughs.


    "Did Maple D just say that?"


    Midori asks, matching the characteristics of Maple D''s mouth with the magician who was screaming at the monster.


    "It''s him." The girl I was telling you about. I can''t believe you''re here... "


    Maple D reveals his vigilance and stares at the boy.


    Are you the magician who was attacking the magician? Are you the magician with the monster?


    Tiredness looks back at the boy. I could tell at a glance that he was a high-ranking magician, but there were other things to know. I saw the remnants of my soul. I found out that I was related to him.


    (You must be a disciple of Miao Yin?)


    Seeing the words of the boy and the remnants of the soul drifting on the boy, I was tired.


    "When I heard that Shino was tired, I came to see him. Better than I''ve been listening to you. I have an impression of about 8 points."


    He was a boy who said along with his gaze, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable when he was tired. Meanwhile, Midori is tired.


    ��I''ll introduce myself. It''s" Kamimusu Bialihiro ". The teacher is Sasano Tsunaki. It looks like my master was here earlier, too, but have you seen him? She''s your daughter, isn''t she?"


    (Seriously...? This is my younger sister''s disciple?)


    Boy--the introduction of Tsuruhiro, Midori was surprised and suspicious, but was not surprised at all.


    (Are you still a disciple of Yan Yin...? "Certainly, a rattling sound has the property of favoring such a shady child." It might be my influence... "But it''s still dark. Couldn''t Yan Yin regenerate her mind?)


    Instead of being surprised, I was quite convinced of my tiredness.


    "I''m tired of Shino. This is Shino Midori. It seems that there is a disturbance here. Why would you do that?��


    "Confidentiality"


    When the tired asked, Anhuang raised her index finger and laughed, turning her back to the tired people and leaving the lodge.


    "Haha, there was only one person who had a bad impression, but that''s Sister Hanyin''s disciple..." Why did you make her a disciple like that? That''s a complete mismatch. "


    "No, that''s the kind of girl I like to hear." You are attracted to a child who is dragging something dark. ��


    I''m tired of seeing Midori''s face. Just in case, make a phone call to Rattlesnake to report and confirm.


    "Yes. Tsunuhiro is one of my disciples, but I didn''t know that he had come to the depths of the forest." I''ve never heard of a party to a disturbance. "


    I was exhausted to think that that was the case. If I had known the rattling sound, I would have spoken at the time.


    That girl has caused problems several times before. I''m not causing a serious disturbance that will affect society... but it seems that I''m doing it before it happens. "


    "You''re a complete problem."


    Midori laughs as she listens to the sound.


    "Let''s go outside. I can see good things."


    Maple D called. The sun is already setting.


    As I walked out into the lodge''s garden, I saw countless lights in the darkness. The light flashes slowly or jumps around. There is no light of spirit flowers. All the spiritual flowers would stop glowing at night.


    Uahhh, it''s not a human-eating firefly, it''s a real firefly.


    I''m impressed with the greenery.


    "I don''t know if it''s true." It might be a materialization of the image. "


    "I''m tired," I said. It''s the first time I''ve seen it in a long time, but I haven''t been very impressed because I''ve seen fireflies in a long time.


    I tried to parse it, but it''s real.


    "But it''s not the season of fireflies, is it?"


    "If you modify the magic, you can survive in the depths of this forest all year round." Even winter can stand it. In the depths, it appears everywhere at night. Instead of a spirit flower, it glows. "


    Tired, Maple D explained.


    A spirit flower doesn''t glow at night, does it?


    "Without sunlight, the spirit flower will be rested." You don''t release much of your power. "


    Tired says and Maple D explains.


    After that, Maple D went back to her room first, and Midori and I went to each room, but Midori did not enter her room, and entered the room rented by Midori.


    What''s the matter?


    "Aya, it''s unusual for you and your ancestors to stay out." That''s why I wanted to talk to you a little bit more. "


    With exhaustion, Midori spreads an uncompromising smile.


    "Do you want to sleep with me?"


    "You don''t have to try to be erotic ~"


    "I''m not going to do it." It sticks. "


    Isn''t that erotic?


    ��I always do, and I don''t feel bad about it. I just want my temperature."


    Midori also knows that tiredness quickly leans on people, and has been experienced sporadically, and there is no particular discomfort with it.


    "My ancestors, everyone is attached and sweet ~. Okay, this time I''ll go from Midori"


    Midori sits beside a tired person sitting on the bed and leans up.


    ��It''s not for everyone. I''m choosing."


    From the point of view of exhaustion, I choose only people who have decided to open their hearts.


    "The truth is that I believe in you from my head."


    The topic was cut out from the tired side. Just talk like you don''t normally talk.


    "That''s right." It was my brother who invited me to play. Betrayal or something like that is strange in the first place. I''m going to have fun with that, too. "


    "I don''t expect you to betray me." I''m just a little jealous. ��


    Midori smiled and honestly expressed her feelings.


    "Well, my ancestor, I suspected that Midori would betray me, so I thought you were saying that." Well, even if I betrayed you, my brother said, "Why did you betray me?! Unforgivable! ''You won''t be angry or desperate. Well, I don''t think it''s as bad as dried plums and tops. I wonder if I should be prepared for a camel clutch or a scorpion death lock or something like that."


    It was Midori who was talking with a smile on her face, but she had a real face on her face.


    "This... I don''t want to talk to my ancestors in silence, but..."


    After placing the prefix and being silent for nearly ten seconds, Midori spoke.


    "The cruel truth that awaits my true brother... do you know what that is?" The ancestor and the man who was in the Warring States Period have repeatedly appealed to his elder brother...... and spoken such a line to encourage vigilance. "


    Midori kept it a secret for Junko to link truth with spirit, but only tiredly taught it.


    "I don''t know... can''t you investigate with the help of greenery?"


    "Even if you do, the master of Jun''s elder brother''s previous life... will obstruct you." He''s up to something. While being the same soul... I was able to craft a lot of things into my soul, and I predicted that Midori would meet my real brother. When I entered the depths of my true brother''s spirit, I heard a lot... But you haven''t heard the brutal truth. I''m sure it''s something related to my real brother''s previous life and Jun''s sister. "


    The long-haired wizard-style man who lurks in the memory of the true circle doesn''t believe in Midori as much as he does. Strong vigilance.


    What are you going to do after you''ve finished playing with the truth?


    "Huh? I don''t think about it ~?"


    Midori answered the tired question with a smile. This was a lie.


    (Midori... you''ve already made up your mind. From now on. What kind of curtain do you pull? I''m not going to change that, and I''m not going to change that. My real brother invited me to play and I''m just hanging out. I''m just enjoying the extended battle, so -)

 2767 11

    Time returns before dusk.


    Brightness, cultivation, a new home, and Origa rest on one of the terraces. I used to walk the wooden paths and listen all the time.


    There were a few people who said they saw Tamura Grapefruit, but--


    I just saw it, so I can''t say it''s dumb information.


    "No, that''s not true." There''s only one thing I know. "


    Shining''s words are denied by the new residence.


    "What did you find out, Neenie?"


    "It was only a few days ago that I always saw this guy. I didn''t see it today, I saw it yesterday, I didn''t see it."


    It just so happens, right?


    "Maybe so, but you should also consider one of the possibilities." Is it already in the world, or is it a monster? "


    The new residence said with a strange face.


    "I mean, I''ve been walking around for a long time, but I''m not really tired."


    Olga sits in a slightly sedentary manner and says as her legs wander.


    "It must be due to the force acting on this space." Especially thanks to this spirit flower. Maybe there are other factors. "


    And bright.


    "I guess Neenie and Olga joined the fight a while ago, but that''s no good." I''ll be targeted in the future. "


    "I thought so at first and refrained, but that doesn''t mean that the gun is vulnerable to magicians." I don''t want to skip it and die, so we''ll join the fight in the future. "


    "Hmmm..."


    That might help, but if the new residence and Oliga were targeted, I would have to protect them with my magic. There were advantages and disadvantages to participating in the battle between the new home and Origa. Conscious of the fact that the effort of brightness increases, the disadvantages are felt to a greater extent.


    "What''s that little shrine like?" I found a lot of them. "


    Oliga asks, pointing to a small structure on the side of the wooden path.


    It''s a temple. Don''t get stuck on the side of the mountain road in rural Japan.


    "Since it''s a temple Equal Shrine, it''s okay to call it a small shrine." It''s not necessarily the shrine''s condition that there is an inner shrine, and that there are torii gates, dogs, and Inari-sama. Even such a small shrine is properly labeled as a shrine with a name. "


    The new residence replied, supplemented by Huiming.


    So, why are there so many of them here?


    "It would be the same as the spirit flower." It plays a role in filling this space with power. Unlike the spirit flower, the animal spirit that just died in the forest of Mikurei is called, and I''m borrowing a little remnants of spiritual power and vitality. "


    Olga asks more questions and Bright explains. In Bright''s eyes, both the flow of spirit and the flow of spiritual power were clearly visible.


    What''s the difference between a spirit flower?


    The cultivator asked.


    "I think that perhaps it is absorbing human spiritual power plus, photosynthesis plus, human thoughts plus, and absorbing the residual energy of magic when the magician uses it in this world without spilling it. I saw such a flow of power. The temple calls the spirit itself. Maybe not only animal spirits, but even if people die, they will be summoned and sucked in power."


    ��The spirit sucks in strength... and takes away a bit of the soul?��


    Listening to Hikaru''s story, Origa asked in horror.


    "The soul and the spirit are different again." The soul is an immortal substance in the first place. "


    And bright.


    Ether or astral?


    This time, the new residence asks.


    "What the temple is sucking is the remaining ether scum." The spirit flowers were completely etheric, and they were also absorbing the power generated by the astral. In simple terms, the ether is the intermediate energy between the body and the spirit, or it connects the spirit to the body, or it takes spiritual power into the body, and it is close to life. Astral is an emotional energy. It''s just that those are old-fashioned names, and they''re hard to say for sure. ��


    "You should think of this as a semi-spiritual world in itself." All right, let''s put it together like that. "


    Under the explanation of Hikaru, the new residence was forced to put together.


    Why is there such a thing as a half-spiritual world?


    "You made it artificially, didn''t you? Or in some cases, it was derived from something."


    Brightness answered Olga''s question.


    "It''s another world made artificially." I can''t believe this is happening. We were human and we could create another world. It''s not the power of science..... "


    Olga said, feeling that it was not realistic.


    "It''s an extremely pseudo-restrictive world." There was a base called the forest of Yukuri, and it was like copying and spreading the base one by one. I wasn''t interested in this paranormal ideal town, but it''s interesting to come here. If you have time, you might want to go somewhere else. ��


    Brightness speaking in a good mood.


    Momogengo, Utopia, Idealgo, Sengo, El Dorado, Arcadia �D There are waves in this secluded place.


    Shortly after the new house said, a strange person came from the front of the wooden path.


    A tanned old woman with dread hair who cyborgs one hand and one foot walks in, playing a pipe organ. Sheep, goats, geese, pigs, and other livestock are brought to her feet and behind her.


    "Something has changed."


    The cultivator muttered.


    "What''s changed?" I''m a magician who settles here. It''s so cozy here. I don''t really want to go out anymore. "


    I heard Shuu''s murmur, and the old woman stopped and said.


    "Won''t the animals fall?" Even though it''s quite expensive here


    Olga bumps her doubts.


    "I don''t mind falling off." Only a few of them are taking us around. There are not many idiots who fall, but some stupid children who fall and die occasionally. They''re just feeding the bugs down there, nourishing the grass. "


    Showing her missing teeth, the old woman laughed funny.


    "Keh, that''s a creepy baba..."


    "Looks like your pet doesn''t have any affection..."


    "No, that was funny."


    While Huiming and Origa were pulling together, the new residence was already laughing.


    "I have love." But, well, these kids are livestock. There''s my ranch over there, and I''m growing a lot more. They all end up in the stomachs of the magicians here. Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. And I will make the children that I have with me a feast for you. Now, which one do you want to eat? Hey, this girl is so cute. "


    "Just stop it..."


    An old woman picks up a goose and approaches Origa''s face. Olga lifted her hands and turned her back.


    "Kaaah, these days there are no waves in the young ones, I don''t know if it''s interesting, or if it''s a lot of cute things, and it''s so pleasant and mild that I''m banging off and eating while laughing at horses and horses... ku ~, he''s getting less and less interesting in his time, and he''s becoming an idiot. Ah, yaya yada"


    An old woman complains with a tired face.


    "Hey, Baba. Let''s be clear." Because your head is just crazy, and it doesn''t have anything to do with the times. "


    "Hey Huifang, you can''t just say the truth in front of yourself because you''re a crazy baba. You should have a minimum respect for your crazy baba."


    Shiming spoke out in a cool tone, and the new residence cautioned.


    "By the way, this song I''m playing is a Requiem for these children." I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I


    "Okay, go away."


    Showing the old woman laughing, Xiu Ming touched her heart with her hand.


    The four who broke up with the old woman and walked out immediately stopped. I felt murderous.


    Beneath the wooden path, a giant Tonosama butterfly, about the size of a large dog, jumped out one after another and attacked from various directions.


    The cultivator was a wooden sword, and the new residence and Oliga were intercepting with guns. Fortunately, the gun works, but the next bullet hits the next flying butterfly.


    "Hey... there''s a lot of fighting going on here. It''s too narrow."


    The cultivator frowned. It is a wooden road that is quite high and narrow. And there is a handrail, so you need to be careful not to hit the wooden sword and stand around.


    "Even the shields..." It was similar on the terrace. Besides, there are too many of them. "


    The new home is reloading as I say.


    Three of the giant butterflies that were attacking suddenly fell apart as if they had been chopped by an invisible blade.


    "Did someone help you just now?"


    The cultivation is going on. I''ve never seen Bright buy such a trick.


    "It''s the magic released by the magician across the street." You''ve supported me with a ranged attack. "[incomprehensible]


    Brightness waved at the magician on another tree path. The surgery that helped me wave back.


    The giant butterfly raid stops.


    Have you defeated them all?


    Oliga asks without telling anyone.


    "Take a look down there. It''s amazing, it''s amazing."


    Olga looked down the wooden path after being told by the new home. I''ve been struck by a lot of giant bumps, but I can see that many times as many giant bumps are stupid on the ground.

 2768 12

    The one of the four who struggled the most was Hikaru. Enemies are coming one after the other and flying. In the worst of situations, where the space is too small to fight in, the new residence of the gun, Origa, and the repair of the wooden sword are limited. To prevent them from being attacked so much that they could not turn their hands depending on the volume, they launched a powerful attack technique from one to the next, shooting down a number of giant batters together.


    At least if I could use the manpower increase technique.


    Brightness is blurry. Brightness has an original witchcraft called Dazzling Witchcraft that can be used with a furry giant, but it''s difficult to move in this narrow scaffolding, and it''s not likely to be useful. At best, it was bulletproof.


    Tel, are you tired?


    The cultivator jeopardized the brightness and called out. I was curious because there were a series of surgeries in the underclass, such as Thunder Axis and Flame Pillar. I''ve never seen a powerful magic spell from here to there.


    "Ke, if it''s a normal space, it''s already Batan Q." However, this sanctuary should be fine. Even if I fly this much, I''m almost free of fatigue. "


    This space is full of powerful spiritual power, demonic power, magic power, and more to progress the magicians'' training. It reduces the consumption of power and replenishes quickly even when consumed. It was certainly a good place to train.


    (I''ll try to come to this place next time I train. However, the difficulty is that it is far from home, so I have to take the time to train and come......)


    Since the number of enemies attacking was gradually decreasing, it was a bright light that could not afford to think of such a thing.


    It''s almost time to finish up? It was pretty shivy for a battle of miscellaneous fish.


    Said the new house while reloading.


    "Looks like it''s not over yet." It''s subtly different from what I just saw. "


    Olga sighed roughly and looked at the horde of freshly boiling bumps, and said with a wild face.


    The giant butterfly was the Tonosama butterfly. This time, it has a thin overall shape, with a pointed head. Smaller than the giant Tonosama butterfly, but longer than us.


    But there is a more decisive difference. The giant Tonosama butterflies were just getting bigger, but this time the giant Dorio butterflies are metallized at the tip of the head, like the tip of a spear.


    (Is the main attack coming up from the bottom? No, I can''t be alarmed.)


    Looking at the giant daisies, Cultivator thought. The head of Dorioubata itself stretched diagonally upwards, so if I attacked with the tip of my head like a spear, I felt like I was going to attack with my head swinging downwards like a rhino, rather than sticking it in from above.


    As Shuu had guessed, the giant Doriobata attacked from the bottom at once. To be precise, they were aiming at the four people on the bridge, flying diagonally downward, and trying to pierce them with the tip of their spear-shaped heads.


    (It''s faster than before, it''s getting bigger and bigger, it''s hard to hit with a gun, it''s a sharp attack, isn''t this disgusting?)


    Olga was in a state of war. My hips are pulled back because I can''t deal with it. Olga is a battle-sensitive soldier, but she is sensitive to crisis. I have an intuition that it is better to run away.


    But it is also a situation in which there is no escape. This tall, narrow wooden path makes it impossible to engage while running. Most of all, the most powerful brightness could not release magic while running.


    "That''s not good either!" Hey! Stop talking about us and get out of here! "


    The new house screams. It''s a magician on a wooden path a little further away. He''s been helping me with magic for a while. The magician also had three giant bumps on his way.


    Ahhh!


    It was pushed up from three directions diagonally downward, and the magician was skewered without any technique. From the abdomen, the intestine splashes, the chest and throat are pierced, and a lot of blood is spit out of the mouth, and it falls from the boardwalk. At the time of the stabbing, he died instantly, no matter what.


    (He just saved us! Damn it!)


    Olga''s teeth gnashed, sharpening her fighting spirit. Her cowardly soul caught fire.


    Even if the fire is on, Olga, who has a wealth of combat experience on the battlefield, will not lose her cool. Still, there seemed to be a gap somewhere.


    When I shot down one of the giant buttons and tried to reload the gun, a slightly smaller giant butt appeared just below the giant butt that I had shot down and charged towards Origa. I couldn''t see it, hiding in the shadow of the butt that I shot earlier.


    (No... this is... going to die. It''s inevitable...)


    Origa froze. I felt a gut feeling of death. At that moment, there was a sense that the flow of time would slow down. Only the head was moving very fast.


    (It''s been a long time...... I''ve never felt a death so close. Since the end of the civil war in my hometown, I have been much more peaceful than when I came to the back streets of Japan. I wonder if I''ve been dull because of that.....)


    This feeling occurred several times when I used to fight in my homeland. When faced with death, his head moved with tremendous momentum, searching for a way to escape death. As a result, any difficulties have been overcome and surpassed. However, I can understand that this time it won''t help, from the speed of the impending bump and the distance between myself.


    (I don''t want to die. But... I can''t do anything... It seems that the time is slowing down, and even though your head is spinning at a high speed, your body doesn''t move. Because I''m dying, I''m trying to find a way to escape death by moving my head desperately in response to a pinch, but my body doesn''t follow me and I''m giving up. I mean... I can''t do anything about this...)


    In the sensation of slowly flowing time, while slowly staring at the impending giant bumps, Origa was freed from fear by accepting the fate of death and giving up living.


    (Mirko...... I''ll do that too......)


    The call in my heart is interrupted halfway. Olga''s body was pushed from the side.


    "What are you upset about... idiots..." Are you getting your period..... "


    At the place where Olga was until now, the new house that was lying on the ground moaned in a weak voice.


    The clothes on the abdomen of the new house are dyed bright red. Blood runs out into the wooden path.


    New home!


    Neenie!


    Origa shouted.


    Bright emits two freezing talismans. One of them stuck to the head of the butterfly that attacked the new house and froze his head to take it down. The other one sticks to the injured part of the new house and freezes it, preventing bleeding. It was a way of bleeding that apparently would bleed to death if left alone.


    However, even if it prevents bleeding, it is a fatal injury. It''s stabbing my abdomen.


    Iwahhhh. That''s a lot more of them.


    And that''s where the cyborg old lady with the dread hair brings in a lot of magicians. Numerous magicians appeared in other wooden paths nearby.


    The situation reversed lightly. The magicians chanted their magic together, shooting down the giant buttons.


    (If only you''d come a little sooner...)


    Looking at the magicians, despite their help, I felt resentful.


    "Please, please help me."


    Olga bows down near her new home and asks the old woman for help.


    "Siiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii ,iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii It''s really funny, funny, funny, funny."


    "Whatever it is, help me!" Don''t let the new house die! I''ll do anything to help you! "


    Olga cried out desperately to the mocking old woman and begged.


    "I''ll put you on the mule, so help me out."


    When the old woman snaps her fingers, a rabbit, the son of a female horse and a male donkey, walks down the wooden path. It is a small, ungrown mule that can walk on narrow wooden paths with handrails.


    "New! Please don''t die!"


    Olga cried out in tears at the new house, which was placed on the rabba, but the new house had already closed its eyes and did not reply. There is no blood on my face.


    When the rubber is dexterously flipped so as not to get caught in the handrail, it moves quickly. Of course, I also followed Bright, Cultivation, and Oliga.


    Hikaru and the others hurried to the terrace where the spirit flowers blossomed on one side.


    "This garden of spiritual flowers will increase your resilience, but this wound is very difficult." Without an advanced healing surgeon. "


    The old woman told me.


    "Shining! You can''t use it!?"


    "If I could, I would have done it already." Unlike the game, in reality there are very few healing technique users..... "


    Origa asked, and Radiant answered with a thin voice. Hikaru''s expression was always a mixture of fear, despair and grief.


    (Neanie... you''re going to die...)


    Conscious of losing his new home, Hikaru had been shaking with fear since before. The cultivator was in the same mood, but it didn''t even shake like a bright light. Seeing that Bright and Origa were terrified, they calmed down for some reason.


    "However, there is a user here who is not supposed to be at the extreme. Big God''s fateful plan will stop him from taking his life." Now you can deal with Yasai with ease. "


    With a strange wording, a man with one eye covered with his forehead came and waved his hand at the injured part of the new residence, which remained frozen, and began to cast a spell.


    "Oh, there was Yumeno." Sure is lucky. Tweety, tweety, tweety, tweety, tweety. "


    An old woman laughed funny when she saw a man applying healing techniques to his new house.

 2769 13

    It was a new house that was dying, but thanks to a magician named Yume no Hishabu, Yumeno Kushin was able to take down his life.


    The new house lay in the infirmary in the lodge of the garden of spirit flowers. The infirmary is also full of spiritual flowers. Olga sits beside the bed and finds herself in a sleeping new home.


    I''m glad you saved my life, Keeney.


    In the waiting room next to the infirmary, Shuu said with a reassuring smile.


    "You''re in love with Oliga''s guy, Neenie." Kick kick kick... this is a masterpiece. Looks like we can''t stick with Baba anymore. That''s good. That''s good. "


    From the small window of the waiting room, I asked about the infirmary, and Bright smiled.


    Did you call me Yeeheeheeheehee?


    Dread-haired cyborg old woman with a grim face.


    "Hey, it''s not me." It''s about my baba. Just pull back. "


    Looking at the old woman, Huiming frowned and wiped her hand.


    Did you hate Kneeney?


    Shuu asked strangely.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, but I can''t stand that kind of thing sticking around with Baba and becoming my family." Besides, I want Baba to stick with a good guy and be happy. Irresponsible men like Neaney don''t have the balls to make a woman happy. It''s better to stick with a serious man like your father in good government. Even Yoshinori is obviously in love with Baba. "


    Well... I wonder if you know the reason.


    After listening to Hikaru''s story, Shuu was convinced.


    "Ehehehehehe. Blue. Sweet." I''m not a woman, no matter how sloppy a man you like, it''s the happiest thing to stick to a man you love. It''s true that love is blind. Eating up old and dying, men and women who have taken it by intent or calculation will definitely not be happy. "


    The old woman snaps her fingers and expands her theory.


    "Are you still there?" Shithead. I appreciate you bringing me Kneeney, but I''m gonna be around forever. ��


    "Tell me, this old lady helped me, so I''m going to be a bit mouthy..."


    Cultivator cautioned against the brilliance that was about to be driven away.


    "I went back to the ranch and came back." I thought I''d give you guys something to eat, come on. "


    The old woman put the wagon in the room. There is plenty of food on the wagon. The two of them woke up to meat dishes.


    "It looks delicious, but I can''t believe this..."


    Shuu recalled the various animals that the old woman had with her earlier.


    "But you don''t want to eat it, do you?" These kids can''t even come to mind, can they? "


    "You''re such a disgusting baba..." If you want to cook, you can make me feel even better. "


    "Don''t forget to thank me for saving your life." Yu ~ Fifififi "


    The old woman laughs at the wind blowing, even though it''s bright as she frowns and blows her complaint.


    "Oh...? Whoa? What is this place?" It''s full of flowers. "


    The new house wakes up and looks around and is suspicious.


    "New home..."


    ��What are you crying about? Ahh... I see, that''s what I mean..."


    Seeing Olga crying, who was sitting next to her, the new house immediately understood her situation.


    The door of the infirmary opens, and while holding the dish, Bright and Cultivator enter. The old woman also pushes the wagon and comes in.


    "Neanie was dying. Normally, I would have been deadly, but thanks to a special place to help me recover and a magician with healing power, I was saved."


    "Ruru"


    Hearing Hikaru''s story, the new residence is satisfied.


    "My body... is okay? Are there any pains left?"


    Olga sheds tears.


    "There is no pain at all. I don''t think so. I''m hungry. It smells good, but..."


    As the new house spoke, I saw the old woman carrying the wagon.


    "I''ve been making soup of sheep and geese." Enjoy it slowly. I''m trying my best to make children with energy. "


    An old woman lined up a plate on the dining table of her new bed.


    Oliga was crying and she was looking after Kneeny.


    "Hey, you..."


    Bright laughing, Olga pointed her lips as she opened her eyes.


    "Oh, I can easily imagine that. He''s a little sad, but he''s an invisible, warwoman crying. I''m still crying."


    "I''m sorry..."


    When the new home spoke in a mean tone, Olga turned to the side, puffing up.


    I wake up and my new home takes care of meals.


    "I''m not tired at all." This is also thanks to this glowing flower. "


    A new house overlooking a large number of spiritual flowers blooming in potted plants arranged along the walls of the infirmary.


    It''s healed ~. I wanted to see how my dreams were surrounded by good-value and inspiring documentation.


    And then, Yumeno came and called out. Although he has a carefree tone, he has an unpleasant thin smile that seems to have looked down on people for some reason.


    "Thank you for staying that way." Thanks to you, Neenie, I didn''t have to die. "


    Radiant says thank you.


    "When you come to Star Charcoal Bright, you can''t help but feel the fate of the Screws." I would like to know the purpose. That''s an incalculable Q&Q "


    ��Thank you. I''m looking for someone.��


    The new residence also said thank you and photographed the Tamura Grapefruit on the holographic display, which was shown to Yumeno. At the same time, I showed it to the old woman.


    "I don''t know. Heeheeheehee"


    "I saw this girl." I see... a child of a child... This is another incalculable Q&Q "


    Yumeno''s smile disappeared and he framed his arms.


    "There were a few sightings, but I don''t know where they are." Besides, even if there was a report I saw a few days ago, at a time when there was no report yesterday or today..... "


    ��I saw it today, but I was hoping to cancel it.��


    Shielding the words of the new house, Yumeno smiles meanly for some reason.


    "It''s already too late ~"


    Too late?


    The cultivator asked.


    "It''s a dazzling story about the monster and the end of Krachen. I see it as a prey for the treasure mirror of Kijima."


    "Why do you say that with a smile...?"


    "I don''t even know what a dazzling story means."


    Origa asked in amazement as she turned toward Yumeno. The old woman also said in a daze.


    "As a well-known fact, something bad is happening in the depths of the forest. I''m dealing with it." If the girl in question has become a monster, it''s easier to give up, and I don''t want to take care of her that much. For example, if I discovered the girl in question beforehand, there could be a ruthless killing in places you don''t know. I expect you to be prepared and convinced. "


    "Ke, it''s not force majeure." We''re wasting our time. "


    Understanding what Yumeno wanted to say, Akira shrugged her shoulders lightly.


    "I remembered the story of the Kijima treasure mirror prey, but did someone intentionally deal with it?" If monster disturbances are occurring here regularly, this is the first case here, right? ��


    The new residence asks.


    "There are rumors that the treasure mirror of Kijima is here, so from the anecdotes related to this magical tool, there are rumors that the monster is also due to the treasure mirror of Kijima." But I dare say it with a screwdriver. I''m sure of it. It is the work of the treasure mirror of Kijima, and it is also man-made. "


    "There are rumors that a boy in a trench coat is attracting monsters, attacking magicians, and raiding spirit flowers. Yeehehehehehehe"


    Yumeno and the old woman replied continuously.


    Kamimusu Bialihiro? I see. He must be the mastermind, or the mastermind. ��


    and cultivation.


    Or is he a rhetorician?


    Seeing Yumeno, Shinjo speaks what he thought.


    "Ah, you said it." I know that''s what you''re going to do, but I always say that. Language fiction makes the world! "


    Huh?


    Huh?


    Sure is.


    The repair was around, and Bright was dazzled, but the new house seemed to be convinced for some reason.


    "Who makes the fashionable words in the first place? Someone with a speech disorder. This is an inspirational document that happens to be spoken by Wizardry. And it''s fashionable. It''s a rush of coined words ~"


    No, not necessarily, right?


    "Isn''t it popular through the media...?" Or the media could set it up. "


    At the words of Yumeno, Akemi felt a sense of denial, and Shuu spoke of another possibility.


    "However, it is also a work of syntax." Immeasurable Q&Q "


    But Yumeno didn''t quit.


    "Anyway, I want to end this commotion." Maybe we can help. "


    With that said, Yumino left the infirmary.


    After that, she finished her meal and the old woman pushed the wagon, leaving a creepy laugh and leaving together.


    "Oliga, please take care of Neenie." Good luck for the rest of your life. "


    "No... don''t spend the rest of your life..."


    When Shining smiles, Olga turns sinister.


    "Huifang, stop it. I''m persistent."


    The new house looks like it''s in a bad mood.


    "I want you to give up on my Baba until she marries Olga."


    "I just want to feel safe by pushing that nasty guy against me."


    Listening to Shining''s words, Olga pointed out with a dazzled face.


    "Exactly, but what''s wrong with that?"


    "I don''t think it''s bad..." Yep, Rikishi is a disciple of the new residence..... "


    "I''m not a disciple anymore." Well, it was for younger brothers. For me, it''s true and you who can be said to be my disciple. "


    Olga sighed as she reopened her eyes, and while denying the new house, she admitted some of them.


    I made Kneeney my reverse teacher, but Teru was badly influenced.


    "Since you made me a teacher on the other hand, I can''t forgive this guy for saying that he grew up to be a good boy."


    Listening to the dialogues of the cultivator with a smile, the new residence becomes the top of the Buddha.


    Then the four left the garden of spiritual flowers, and went to the lodge for lodging.


    The new house is quieter than usual in front of Bright, so you''re reluctant to say anything.


    When he entered the lodge, Olga turned to his new home, where he parted ways with Huiming and Shuu.


    "Yeah, I''ve known him since he was a fantastic boy." I won''t let you do that. "


    A new house that I admit shyly.


    Still, it seems to have had all the negative effects.


    "Everyone says so."


    Olga told me, and the new house laughed and admitted again.

 2770 14

    Morning.


    "Mori-san, did we make the right decision this time?" What do you think? I''m still lost. "


    Kijima Tree asks with a difficult face.


    "Princess, I don''t think so now." I told you from the beginning that I would not trust such a person, but it was the princess who decided to give it to him. "


    Hayashizawa Morisaki said with a sinister face.


    "I know how Anthony feels, and I don''t have to be in tune with his purpose." But it''s a little different... "


    Kantaro Tsubono is also blurry with a sinister face.


    "That''s the problem." even harming innocent people..... "


    "My life is tough because I can''t get a job. There is no substitute for the belly on the back."


    The forester complains with a frustrated expression to the stray tree.


    "If it seems that the wrong way passes, you can come down no matter how much money you put in." After all, there is still a place to reconsider this request. "


    "I don''t like the princess, and I don''t like her, so that''s enough." Mori decided against it by a majority vote. "


    "Oh, I should have turned it down earlier." This is why we don''t trust indecisive young men. "


    Listening to the dialogue between the trees and Kantaro, Morizuki lamented with the usual dialogue.


    Midori opens the curtains of the room and gets the morning sunlight from the window after a night at the lodge deep in the forest of Okuri.


    Looking out of the window, the sunlight reflected green, as if the forest itself was shining. The spirit flower had not yet emitted light.


    "It feels good in the morning. But it''s the same as the front of the forest, and it''s been calculated and cared for so that it looks beautiful too."


    ��You don''t have to be that obsessed with being natural or not. It''s a part of nature that comes from nature, as a person who makes unnatural things.��


    "Fuwaahhh... that''s right"


    I am tired and I don''t know the opinion. Indeed, I don''t think it would be good if I was too conscious.


    "The boy I met yesterday, called the disciple of Otaku, is he the mastermind?" I somehow felt that way. ��


    "Midori, too." I was feeling my emotions, my obsessions, my hatreds...


    "It seems that his presence here was surprising to me, but it is also coming to this place, and it seems to be attracted by the great convergence of the edges, by way of example."


    Abababa, it''s a paraphrase of convenienceism called destiny.


    Midori laughs with a strange voice.


    "Tsubakiro is the mastermind, do you know what it means to vandalize this place, my ancestor?"


    ��No, not at this stage.��


    I''ve been thinking a lot about tiredness, but at this stage, there is too little information and I have no idea.


    There is a story about the disaster caused by the treasure mirror of Kijima, but what about it?


    "I think the judgment is premature at the level of legend. It''s a possibility, but even if it is, we don''t know anything at the moment.��


    "Fuwa ~, that''s true."


    After a frustrating conversation, Midori and I left the room and headed for the lodge''s dining room.


    They were cooking breakfast in the kitchen with the other magicians.


    "Yeah? You''re a guest, and you let him cook dinner? Well, I can do it."


    "I''m not saying it''s impossible..."


    I heard such an exchange from the side of the cafeteria.


    (This voice......)


    Tiredness knew the voice of a man who raised an unexpected voice.


    "I''ve only ever cooked in a home economics class."


    "Me, too."


    "I do it every day."


    In addition, there were two voices that were familiar to Midori.


    Fuwaaa, Brother Hui and Brother Shui


    Midori exclaimed in amazement at the light and cultivation that appeared in the kitchen.


    "Oh, I can''t believe we''re meeting here. Ooh!"


    "Hey, these guys are magicians too, so it''s no wonder."


    Cultivator laughed and greeted her. Brightness raised one hand lightly.


    Oh, you''re tired, aren''t you?


    The new house called out tiredly.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Tiredness makes you smile at your new home. When Shinjo was a teenager running out of back streets, she went to the Snow Oka Research Institute with a familiar Simon and was trained by Junko. At that time, she was familiar with him.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, but you''ve completely recovered your pull." When I was working part-time on the piano in Tasmania Devil, I felt much better. "


    "Interpersonal phobia hasn''t completely improved yet. But now I can walk normally in public.��


    "It''s a completely different way of speaking. I had a hard time doing it before. People change."


    What about you?


    Origa, who was next to the new house, looked tired and asked.


    "This is Kneeny''s daughter-in-law."


    Huiming smiled and said.


    "No. Nice to meet you. My name is Olga Petrov."


    I''m tired of Shino.


    "Himejima Midori, also known as Shino Midori ~"


    "Why do you have two names?"


    Midori introduces herself and asks about her new residence.


    It''s a secret because it''s going to be a long story.


    Midori gives a funny laugh, shows her teeth and laughs.


    Due to the number of people entering the kitchen, Hikami and Shuu returned to the dining room and participated in the cooking only for the new residence and Origa.


    What are you guys doing here?


    "We''ll talk in front of everyone when we eat."


    Asked of the new house when he cooked, he replied tiredly.


    After that, the six of them sat down at the same table, and while they were having breakfast, the Lord spoke tiredly to the new house, and exchanged information.


    "I met that friendly tiger." He saved us and went somewhere again. "


    "I see. You''re in trouble..." I just called people and didn''t come to pick them up. "


    When I heard about the tiger in the new house, my tiredness took a small breath.


    Even the ancestor who made the tiger can''t communicate with the tiger freely ~?


    "I''m in trouble because I can''t take it off. The way of contact is always one-sided."


    Tired of being asked by Midori and answering with a slight smile.


    "Are you also encountering Tsubihiro, the god-spawned nest?" They attacked us, but you just talked to them. "


    I wonder if he''s responsible for the horde of bumps.


    "Brightness," said Shuu.


    ��Maybe it was a matter of location. This is not a meeting with the descendants of Kijima."


    And, tired.


    What do we do? Six of us move together?


    Cultivator asks. Yesterday, there were a lot of times when a giant butterfly attacked, and I thought it would be better if some tired greens joined me.


    ��It would be inefficient. Our purposes are slightly different, so we should split up and investigate, and contact each other as soon as something happens."


    The new residence itself, whose life was in danger, made such a decision.


    "No, Neenie, is that all right?"


    I checked with a dazzling look.


    "It''s okay." Next, if a horde attacked me with obviously more than I could handle, I could contact Tiredos and try to keep up or escape until I got here. Or ask for support from a nearby magician, and the range of measures is expanding. "


    The new house says with a smile. In fact, just last night, the new residence was talking to the magician who was the manager here, and she told him to call for help immediately. Instead, I have to answer the rescue from the magicians here.


    A place deep in the forest of Okuri.


    I''m getting a call. Shinnyo Tsubihiro picks up the phone. The opponent was Tsubagahiro''s master, Tsubakino Tsubaki.


    ��Tsunuhiro, you''re in the forest, aren''t you? I was there until yesterday."


    "Ah? That''s right." Master to point two minus. "


    ''I hear you''re doing something bad. What are you planning this time?


    "Subtract another seven points. That''s a stupid question, Master. There''s no way they''re going to answer that."


    You''re planning something at the Tree Sea Curse Banquet tomorrow, aren''t you?


    "So come on... even if I''m planning to, I won''t tell the master." Don''t be stupid. And it''s minus four points. "


    ''Tomorrow I will go to the forest again. Be prepared. "


    "I don''t hate that kind of dialogue, Master. plus 13 points."


    When I hung up the phone, a trio of women, boys and old people appeared in front of Anhiro. The three descendants of the demon of Kijima.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to get out of this job."


    "Why is that?"


    To the tree that spoke in a decisive tone, Anthony''s face turned grim.


    "The earliest way to harm an innocent people is to never go out with them."


    "Huh. What an innocent people." There''s no one in the world who hasn''t fallen. How pathetic. The descendants of the famous demonic family care about human life. Minus eight points. No pride in the world. He who spoils his way of life under the shadow of the rationality of the world, I beg you, get lost. "


    When Tsunohiro took care of it, the tree and the forester looked back silently, and Kantaro raised his middle finger and then looked back and walked away.


    After the three of them disappeared, Anthony called.


    "The demons on Kijima have gone crazy." Should I hire a substitute? It''s a situation where a disturbing person is coming from one to the next. "


    After hearing the report of Antohiro, the words spoken by the other person on the phone made him look surprised.


    "Whatever... is it already revealed?" Until tomorrow''s Tree Sea Curse Banquet... no, I understand. I will. But from my point of view, it''s a bad idea. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it''s minus six points. "


    Tsuruhiro threw up and hung up the phone without waiting for the other person''s words.

 2771 15

    Midori and his tiredness were headed to the place where the magicians of the Prison Rei family were dead.


    The Prison Rei family was once a top class in the witchcraft school that served the country, but in the first half of the 21st century, all the family members were monstrously killed in this forest. The cause remains unknown, and in the paranormal industry, it has been described as a mysterious case.


    The relevant place was the terrace near the ground, and if I felt like it, I would go down to the ground immediately. Here, too, a slope flowed, and a memorial was erected on the back of the earthen wall.


    "Hmph... the spiritual magnetic field is strong, but the dark sign is very strong." The remnants of grief and resentment are sticking around ~


    Midori frowned in front of the consolation monument. After hearing from the magicians at the lodge, they said that they would not approach the memorial of the Prison Rei family except for the administrators in the deep forest of Okuri. There are stories of people who have come for a liver test and are dead, and there are stories of people who have gone crazy.


    Since there are no other clues to the case, it is better to look at and investigate suspicious places rather than walking around without a clue, but Midori is tired as she comes to investigate the memorial of this Prison Re family.


    This forest was once the private property of the Prison Rei family, right?


    While looking down at the consolation monument, I am tired.


    "The rhetorician I met yesterday who hid one eye with his hair pointed out that it was the survival of the Prison Re family ~. If it is as your ancestors guessed, it has something to do with the Prison Re family and the monster disturbance that is happening in this sanctuary, is he in this forest ~?"


    Midori asks a question.


    ��I''m not sure what he''s thinking. Such a strange biological person may not be able to seriously think about it....."


    Suddenly Midori turned away from the memorial.


    Some of the wooden paths stretching out there lie on low ground, while others are like bridges at considerable heights. The two of them were now close to the ground, and the cliffs beside them were peeling dirt. There are lots of small holes in the cliff.


    ��Fufu, is the hole filled with earth walls a crab hole?��


    "Maybe so." Yesterday, I came out of a dirt hole. "


    When Midori and I were talking, Akatagani emerged from the hole as if reacting to the topic.


    "Baba, I feel like ''I called you ~?''..."


    Midori laughed, but the laughter stopped immediately. Because from the countless holes, there were a lot of crabs coming out.


    Your demonic spirit has grown stronger, and your evil spirit has grown stronger.


    Ehhhh, before that, I can visually see the abnormal situation


    A huge number of crabs sprang up to cover the ground, and as they ran up to the tired wooden path, they set footsteps on the same crab and made a step of crabs, and climbed a staircase leading up to the wooden path.


    "Heh, you were doing it on TV. You replaced your body with a ladder or a bridge to assist your fellow travelers." Is this the crab version? "


    While Midori was talking, the crabs approached, and when they came to the two, they tried to wring their bodies up.


    Naturally, both tiredness and greenery are kicked off with their feet, and the crabs are not pulled out of their bodies, but there are too many of them, and they jump up on their legs in the moment when they put their feet on the ground. Or bite into your legs.


    "What are these guys, they''re not just pinching me with scissors. I''m biting them."


    Midori says abominably as she wipes the crab on her legs with her hands.


    "I want to eat people''s raw garbage and eat crabs together, but it''s not funny to eat crabs even people."


    I desperately paid for the crabs.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    I saw the limitations of paying with my hands and feet, but it takes using magic to deal with them.


    The lights went out of control, shooting crabs and killing them one after another, but it wasn''t enough to wipe them all out.


    "Red Bun"


    Tiredness cast another spell. A giant baby''s head, more than three meters high, appears outside the wooden path. Her skin was bright red as if she had applied fresh blood.


    "Baba-baba-baba"


    The head of the giant baby is in a good mood, mouth on the ground and devouring crabs.


    The crab attacked the giant baboon''s head, but the giant baboon''s head didn''t bother. On the contrary, when the skin is torn and the body fluids are overflowing and the crab is struck, the crab instantly becomes corroded and exhausted.


    "Maybe it''s the Guardian of this consolation." Maybe there''s something here that somebody doesn''t want to know. ��


    The huge baby''s head made it much easier, but I was still tired as I dealt with the crabs climbing on the wooden path.


    If someone other than the cleaner gets close to you, they''ll come after you ~


    And, Midori.


    After a while, the moving crab became invisible. However, I was careful and kept my giant baby''s head out.


    In such a case, after clearing up the miscellaneous fish, a giant bossy monsieur will come out as a classic, right?


    "You better think about that possibility....."


    When Midori and I were talking, the earth wall blew up as if it was exploding, and a man-shaped crab phantom man and woman appeared inside.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the fact that there''s a big one, but there''s a slightly different feeling..."


    The form is human, but the skin is crab crustacean. The face was also of crabs, and put a crab mule on the tip of a person''s hand. From the side, crab legs grew, and the shape of the leg was completely human. Midori was smiling bitterly when he saw a deformed humanoid.


    "Anbaba ~"


    While the head of the giant baby laughed, the man and woman of the crab phantom attacked, but the man and woman of the crab phantom quickly turned to the side of the head of the giant baby and avoided the attack. They jumped on the wooden path and confronted each other in a position that seemed to pinch the tired greenery.


    Up, up, up.


    Midori laughed and swung her sword around.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    The tired magic lightly turns the crab man into a beehive.


    The crab woman who entered the melee battle with Midori was not as lightly beaten as the crab man.


    However, after several meetings with the sword of the crab and the sword of the hatchet, about ten seconds passed, the crab woman was visibly pushed.


    A crab woman falls over as she is struck by a stone collision. The tip of the crab woman''s throat is poked with her ass. No matter what I saw, I decided to fight.


    "Hey, can you talk? If you can tell me why you attacked me, you can--"


    In the middle of Midori''s words, the crab woman spits water out of her mouth like a beam. I was aiming for Green''s face.


    Midori was not surprised by the surprise. She pulled herself to the side and avoided the water. She quickly reversed her body and struck the crab woman''s head with a razor blade with the force of her body.


    The head of the crab woman is broken, and the contents are scattered, and she falls down into the wooden path.


    "Yaa, there are still dead bodies, and they''re not imaginary bodies." He''s alive. Looks like someone turned you into a demon. "


    Midori looked down at the corpses of crabs and crab phantom men and women and said:


    Maybe you can do psychometry, transcription, and mental sensitivity in this place.


    "Hey, why do you think that?"


    ��It''s true that we deliberately placed the Guardians, and it''s the strength of the mind that drifts around this memorial. This whole forest seems to be jammed by the forest''s spiritual spirit, but if the mental waves are strong enough, we may be able to break through the jamming.��


    If you put it down as a Guardian, wouldn''t you be able to read it by magic or ability?


    Midori disagrees with the theory of exhaustion.


    ��It''s because it''s impossible that we can rely on a Guardian like this.��


    "Ruruya, I''ll give it a try."


    Midori uses her abilities to read the memory of the memorial.


    (Wow... this is...)


    As I read tirelessly, the memories of the past could be read from the consolation tablet. I knew what the end of the Prison Rei family would be like.


    "Hey, I''ll show it to my ancestors..."


    Midori chanted her magic and showed the video recording she saw to her tired brain.


    A clip of an altarpiece with a mess and excessive decoration. A mirror adorned the altar. Numerous magicians in identical clothes gathered in front of the altar and fell down on their faces.


    Mirror, mirror, help the Prison Rei family


    A person who was lying on the ground at the head raised his torso and opened his hand wide to complain. The outfit is different from other magicians. Probably the principal, or a nearby high-class magician.


    Here''s the bamboo.


    A few female magicians are brought in. My mouth is tied and my eyes are blindfolded. He fiercely twisted his body and resisted, but while his hands and feet were tied with ropes, the two of them held him down, and nothing could be done about it.


    I saw the tiredness clearly. It seems like the mirror is overflowing with power. And the female magician''s soul was sucked into the mirror.


    (Is that the treasure mirror of Kijima? Do you mean that you used the family''s things as sacrifices to gain power from the treasure mirror of Kijima?)


    The sight I''ve just seen looks nothing but that. Their achievement as witchcraft masters was actually due to the power they received from the treasure mirror of Kijima.


    The scene shifts. The mirror is reflected.


    Sucked in the mirror, the souls continue to be tortured by the hallucinations of hell. I have the illusion that I have fallen into hell, and I continue to suffer.


    Actually, I was tired and did something similar. If you are tired, you will drag your soul into the world of pictures and inflict suffering.


    Eventually, the soul in the mirror lost so much sanity of pain that it dwelt in the image body created by the mirror, and it was unleashed outside the mirror as a monster.


    Monsters despoil the world without sight. And those who came to destroy it. It was the Prison Rei''s magicians.


    (Is that how you pitched your own work......)


    When I saw the terrible match pump, I sighed tiredly.


    The scene changes even more. The magicians of the Prison Rei family were separated into two, and they were waiting for each other.


    I''m sick of doing this!


    That''s right, that''s right! How long will you continue to sacrifice your life!


    We can do it without relying on the mirror!


    Don''t be ridiculous! Without the protection of the mirror, our survival is impossible!


    I''ll buy the mirror wrath! If you do that, the Prison Rei family will be finished!


    That''s enough! Do it!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Eventually, the killings began among the same Prison Li family members.


    The house on the side of the mirror was wiped out. The remaining rebel magicians were killed by a monster that jumped out of the mirror. He would have been sanctioned with a mirror.


    It''s a terrible truth inside, isn''t it?


    Midori finished showing the memory footage directly in the brain, and tiredness mocked. There is still some darkness left in the tiredness, and not only the heart that mourns this tragedy, but also the feeling of enjoyment will inevitably arise.


    "Let''s call in the other magicians and show them." Even Brother Hui. "


    Midori suggests it.


    But what about the survival-looking rhetorical dream of the Prison Rei family?


    "I don''t know how he sees Ju Li''s house. This memory may be something you don''t want to see, something you don''t want to be known for, or you already know... it could be that he put down the Guardian of the Crab.��


    "My ancestor, you don''t really believe in Yumeno." Neither do I. "


    "He was a man who laughed in a disgusting way." I don''t like it when I just see it. ��


    "After all, the root of all evil is the treasure mirror of Kijima." It''s not unusual for a soul to reside in something. "


    "Even in the picture books related to Kijima''s ghost tools, it is described that the treasure mirror of Kijima was inhabited by evil souls. Although it is premature to make a decision, it can be said that the treasure mirror of Kishima is responsible for the demise of the Prison Rei family, and it is likely that the treasure mirror of Kishima is also created by the image body rampage this time."


    ��The trench coat I had sex with Brother Hui-that guy called Tsubihiro who was made by Elder Sister Tsubaki, is he facing the treasure mirror of Kishima?��


    Midori was tired of thinking about the questions he had, but it was a realm of guesswork. I still don''t know that much at the moment.


    The cradle projects the holographic display in a miniature size.


    "It''s an email from Bright. It seems that we will encounter Tsubihiro and fight from now on."


    Okay, let''s go, let''s go


    After hearing the report of tiredness, Midori urged me.

 2772 16

    Time returned before Midori was tired and fought the crabs in front of the Prison Rei family''s consolation monument.


    New home, Origa, Hiromyo, and Shuu stepped into the central square. The scaffolding is still the same as the wooden path, but it is quite a lot more space than other terraces, and it is similar to a large gymnasium.


    According to what I heard, it is usually a training ground where many magicians gather, and it is held here when there is an event. Tomorrow''s Tree Sea Curse Banquet is also scheduled to take place here, and it is now being prepared for tomorrow''s banquet.


    Many people gathered in the central hall and were in a hurry to prepare for tomorrow''s festival. The stalls, stages, and arches are assembled.


    Oh, it''s Star Charcoal Bright.


    "Did you come to the owner of the star coal stream?"


    "I knew it from the rumors. Besides, I heard Shino''s tired too."


    "Is that all that serious?" Tomorrow''s feast is going to be a mess. "


    Looking at Bright''s face, the magicians screamed.


    Huifang is very popular here, isn''t it


    The new house is ironic.


    "Ke, I''m really not happy to be judged by these people." I''m not very happy to be famous in this industry. Thanks to my growing up, I can''t feel anything anymore. "


    In a more sarcastic tone than in the new house, Xiu Ming threw up.


    "So, what exactly is the banquet about?" Do you think men and women are naked and sweaty while they''re all smoking? I don''t want Huifang and Shuu to graduate from virginity in such a way.


    "I want you to leave me out of this mess underneath Kneeny." Just let me do my work. "


    "Please don''t do this to me..."


    Shining and cultivating in the new residence laughed giggly and said in a voice that could be heard around her.


    As far as I can see, it''s really just a preparation for the festival.


    Shu said, looking at the number of stalls that were being built.


    "Even though it''s just a festival, do you wear a curse banquet or something?" Which part is the Curse Banquet? Do you have any surprises or surprises that can be written like curses? ��


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have any. The only name is Atmosphere.��


    When the new residence was asking questions, the magician, who was thought to be the administrator of the spiritual domain, came out sorryly.


    However, there are events that are unique to the paranormal domain, so please do as you expect


    I see. Erotic guy?


    "It''s a bit erotic..."


    The caretaker laughs bitterly at the new home, which he asks with a gaze of his own.


    This new house is really embarrassing.


    "I don''t want to."


    Origa and Hiromi said with a tired face, but Shinju, who was walking at the head, was laughing and singing his song.


    The new house stops and the smile disappears. The three people who walked backwards also stopped.


    ��You... you''ve come out with dignity again, haven''t you?��


    Looking at the boy in the trench coat who appeared in front of him, Radiant makes a sinister voice. There is also a theory that he was the culprit of the disturbance, and there are reports of sightings that he was with Tamura Yu, the target of the search, at Shinpo Nest Atsuhiro.


    "For now. The three descendants of the demon from Kijima who insisted on you yesterday were fired." I just hired you for work, so you can meet me outside in the future. "


    Thank you for your kindness.


    To Anhiro, who spoke while chewing the gum, Hikaru thanked her in a cold voice without any shards of gratitude.


    Is that bum horde of yours?


    A new house that asks stupid questions.


    "The question is minus one. I don''t care if you blame me for all the bad things in the world."


    As if a dark feeling had been let loose from the sarcastically said Tsubaki, it seemed to be Shining Light.


    (He''s quite refractive. In the first place, it was because of the appearance of darkness. I feel like I''m the kind of person who''s dying of the world.)


    While looking at Tsuruhiro, Hikaru thought.


    So, you want to play again?


    "Huh. Don''t you think this isn''t the right environment to do it right now?" I don''t want to have a curse feast tomorrow either. "


    When the cultivator asked, Anthony shrugged his shoulders and laughed.


    Trouble?


    A new home is surrounding us.


    "I need a lot of sacrifices." Follow me. I''ll let you meet the guy you want to meet. The terrace next door. "


    Tsuruhiro walked out with his back turned majestically.


    It''s a trap, isn''t it?


    Origa is in jeopardy.


    "There''s a good chance, but you can''t ignore it." I''ll keep in touch. "


    Bright sent a tired email.


    "Huifang, just check." Is it better not to incite the magicians here and tie them up with a lot of violence? "


    The new residence asks towards Bright.


    "It''s definitely not going to stop. It might be effective, but it''s going to cost you a lot of money." I''m sure it''s because I''m confident that I''ll be able to cope with it even if I use my hand, that''s why I showed myself in such a respectable way. "


    "I knew it. Yeah, I thought so too, so I checked." Huifang turned her head a little bit too. "


    A new house that admires the answers of Shining.


    "If you don''t understand, you don''t need to check it."


    "I know, but I''m the type to dare to check."


    In response to Hikaru''s words, Shinjo framed her arms and began to walk after Anthony.


    Is Tamura Yu the one we want to meet?


    The new resident gives his name and asks straightforwardly.


    "That''s right. You guys are listening in there."


    Tsuruhiro talks as he walks, without looking back.


    The terrace next door made me wonder if I would arrive soon, and it took me a while.


    There was a girl on the terrace.


    "That girl... it''s Yu Tamura"


    Olga said when she saw the same girl that was being searched in the photo.


    But you''re acting weird.


    Looking at the grapefruit staring at the four people with wide eyes wide open, the new house murmured. At a glance, I could see the abnormality of the grapefruit. Even if the girl''s face is made of that, her expression is very different from that of the girl. The mouth is tightened, and the eyes in the open eye have an unusual radiance. A terrible aura was emitted from all over the body.


    A small mirror hung from the neck of the grapefruit.


    "Ke, it''s obvious that I''m possessed by something."


    Brightness throws up. Bright''s gaze was directed at the mirror that the girl was hanging from her neck. A powerful demonic vibe is emitted from the mirror.


    "Look, I brought the guy you were looking for." Wouldn''t it be okay if you added 20 points to me? "


    Ants spread their gloomy smiles and move to the side of the grapefruit. Yu just stared at Hikaru, as if she hadn''t even heard the words and deeds of Anhiro.


    Are you okay?


    Although the grapefruit was not safe and abnormal, it was still a new house to ask about.


    "Huh, it''s hard to say I''m safe." Rather, I brought them to give up. "


    Tsubakiro told me.


    Do these people want this girl who became my baby boy?


    The grapefruit finally opens its mouth.


    "Yu-chan..."


    Hikaru understood everything in one word. Bright''s gaze was once again directed at the mirror hanging from the neck of the grapefruit.


    What''s a yoliwara?


    "The soul is a god, and it is a person who is put in a container." It is also called a fee. In other words, Imada Mura Yu can be seen as being possessed by someone else. I''m sure you''re not safe. "


    Olga asks and the new residence explains.


    Who the hell are you?


    "Can''t you see this mirror? Are you poorly observant? Are you lacking in insight?"


    In response to the question from the new house, Tsubihiro took out the capsule and drank it, mocking it. It will be an outlet. The new dwellers are taking it before they come here.


    "No, I know, but I asked a question." It''s been like that since before.


    and a new home.


    ��In other words, it''s Kijima''s ghost tool... it''s Kijima''s treasure mirror, and it''s become Kijima''s treasure mirror''s eunuch.��


    Brightness says.


    "Hah, your honor, this woman was right." That''s why I was chosen. It was the first time in a long time that Boynt was 133 in three digits. So, give up. Well, I don''t think I''ll give up where I said it. "


    Tsuruhiro took it into his hands.


    The new house reacted first, pulled out the gun before Anihiro, and shot Anihiro.


    Tsunohiro was also watching the movement of the new house. After avoiding the shooting, he pulled out a gun with organs and organs sticking out of the cylinder and fired it back into his new home.

 2773 17

    The new house was supposed to avoid the shooting of Anhiro, but by the power of the demon gun, flesh and organs were scattered in the air, and it spread like an amoeba towards the new house.


    I couldn''t avoid the spreading organ amoeba and fell on my arm. However, the new home quickly removes its jacket and prevents seepage.


    Origa also shoots at Atsuhiro. Radiant also cast a spell.


    "Slash and run, Shark."


    When a blade of light emerged at the foot of Brightness, it ran on a wooden path toward Tsubaki.


    The blade of light shattered and fogged as if the glass had broken before it reached Antelope.


    (Come on... this is a powerful attack witchcraft no less powerful than Thunder Axis magic. "...... that one is so light....."


    Bright remembered the battle, and saw those who had broken their magic. It wasn''t Tsubaki. It was the grapefruit. Bright had witnessed the scene where the grapefruit glowed from the mirror like a small insect and hit the blade of light.


    "Tsubaki, go back and support me." I''ll come out front and fight. "


    "Hah... thank you for your care"


    Atsuhiro turns behind the grapefruit just as he was told to, when he was called by the grapefruit.


    "It''s the right place. If their purpose is this girl, it''s hard to attack." Even if I''m attacked, I''m tougher. "


    The grapefruit came forward as I said it.


    Well, if we can get it back, let''s get it back.


    The tone is provocative, but the expression on the grapefruit''s face remains the same.


    If I take that mirror away, will it go back to normal?


    The cultivator looked at the grapefruit mirror and said.


    "I guess that''s what it looks like." at a time when I''m deliberately lowering the mirror from my neck. "


    At the moment, the mirror glowed and something emanating from the mirror jumped out one after another.


    Immediately after coming out of the mirror, the luminescence subsides and their appearance is revealed. Five giant dragonflies.


    "Yesterday was a bump, today was a dragonfly."


    The new house murmurs, but the size is more than two turns bigger than yesterday''s bump.


    "This is also an image body." Do you like forest creatures? "


    "There is a reason why what is reflected in the mirror is easy to make. And it incorporates the souls of the creatures that inhabit this forest."


    Brightness asked lightly, and Yu replied with a genuine face.


    "It''s not just a gigantic transformation. As far as I can tell, yesterday, I saw the spears in the second half."


    Immediately after Shuu alerted him, two of the five giant dragonflies flew toward Hikaru. I shifted the timing a little, and then two of them, and one of them left, flew out.


    Brightness activates the Thunder Axe spell.


    A spiraling electric shock swallows up a giant dragonfly. Only one of the five was directly hit by an electric shock. However, the remaining four were evaded.


    (I''ve heard that dragonflies are incredibly maneuverable and fast, but they''re still fast...)


    Before the impending giant dragonfly, the cultivator danced and took out his wooden sword.


    A giant dragonfly headed straight up to avoid the cultivator''s wooden sword. Cultivator opened his eyes to a move that seemed to ignore the law of inertia.


    As if anticipating the behavior of a giant dragonfly who avoided Shuu''s attack, a bullet shot through the head of the giant dragonfly. The giant dragonfly''s body thinned and disappeared.


    Soon after she took a breath, two giant dragonflies flying from behind attacked the melee guards.


    (This is disgusting...)


    In terms of timing, we cannot rely on the support of Bright immediately after using the magic. There was no guarantee that either of them would survive the shooting of the new residence and Oliga, and I was not confident that I could deal with the cultivator myself. Even one of the opponents had quite a few hands, and I could only avoid the attack once and I instinctively felt it.


    When the cultivator learned the fear of death...


    Naaaaaah


    A tiger suddenly appeared in the sky ahead of Shuu, attacking the giant dragonfly from above and crushing it against the wooden path by leaning on its thin body.


    (You''ve come to a good place.)


    Shuu aimed at another one who had not been attacked by a tiger, and in line with the movement of the giant dragonfly, he unleashed a thrust of his body.


    When I thought that the wooden sword pierced the head of the giant dragonfly, its body faded and disappeared. Reality bugs have so much vitality that they can''t die without losing their heads, but this image body doesn''t seem to be that much.


    Olga and the new residence shot at the remaining giant dragonfly, but they didn''t hit either one.


    Suddenly, the last giant dragonfly fell on the wooden path. My wings are crumpled.


    When I saw it, I saw that the bamboo shoots were tangled in the wings and tightened. I waved a wooden sword down on the head of a giant dragonfly whose cultivation could no longer fly.


    "It''s not Teru''s technique." I''ve seen this before. It''s Western magic. "


    The cultivator said, conscious of the back. Besides the tiger, another reinforcement has appeared to help us.


    "I won''t let you do what you want in this forest in front of me"


    A girl with light purple eyes wearing a white hood said quietly.


    "Huh, Maple D?" I showed up at a bad time. "


    Atsuhiro laughed and pointed a demon gun at Maple D.


    The ant''s wide demon gun was also intertwined with Tsutsu no Tsukuba. Hurry to stop the finger trying to pull the trigger. I thought there might be a pit in the muzzle as well.


    ��Even though I didn''t directly apply the magic, all of a sudden...��


    Tsubaki glares at Maple D. I feel threatened if I''m going to spawn a tree in a faraway place. It wasn''t the type of magic that resisted [Resist] either.


    "I''m late."


    Oh, I''m doing it, I''m doing it ~


    Tiredness and greenery also appeared there.


    It''s an incredible demonic spirit, but is that Kijima''s treasure mirror?


    The mirror hanging from the neck of the grapefruit is tiring.


    Hmm. Reinforcements.


    The grapefruit muttered and the mirror glowed. It is the glow just before the image body jumps out of the mirror in a state of emitting light from the mirror.


    A giant dragonfly with a slightly different form just appeared again. And now it was ten.


    "Is this the bottomless one?" how much power do you use..... "


    "The number of bumps that attacked us yesterday is even bigger, right?"


    Brightness roared, and the new residence said.


    "This dragonfly is much stronger than yesterday''s slug." If she gets attacked, she''ll die sooner rather than later, so I don''t think Neanie will know. "


    Thanks to you, I''m sucking up the spiritual power filled with the forest.


    Bright brightness is called maple D.


    (It can be said that it is the same kind of power as me and Tsugumi, but this may be even more terrible. Tsugumi and I take time to go through the process of making a picture before we create an integrated image, but this mirror doesn''t seem to take long enough to follow the procedure. There may be a reason that it captures the power of the spiritual domain, but perhaps by using the captured spirit, it produces an image body that depends on the personality and nature of the spirit)


    I saw the image body emerge from the mirror, and I felt that tiredness was a threat, but I also felt attractive. And I was working on some math.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    "Oh, I''ll use that too." Human Eating Firefly ?


    I saw that Midori used fireflies, and Ikari also used the same technique. I learned from tiredness.


    "Well then, so am I.... a human-eating firefly"


    I was tired of trying the rare situation where three people could set up a toilet.


    "Hah, can you use Shino''s magic with Star Charcoal Bright as well?" This is a masterpiece. Let''s do plus six. And I''ll try. Human eating firefly


    I also activated Firefly, who devoured people as far as Tsubakiro.


    The fireflies of four people are released and dance violently. Shoot out the giant dragonflies and counterbalance each other with a human-eating firefly.


    "An amazing sight..."


    Origa could see a small flurry of light filling the space.


    It was impossible to dispel the fireflies eaten by three people on the boulder, and the ten giant dragonflies were worn all over their bodies and destroyed.


    "I don''t have enough training." In addition, the biggest feast is tomorrow''s feast. Let''s keep the front seat like this. "


    The grapefruit says expressionlessly and turns its back majestically.


    Let''s get out of here, Hiromi.


    "Hah, I ran away from this, and it''s minus 1 point."


    Tsuruhiro also follows the grapefruit.


    Ngahhhhh


    The tiger followed, but the two disappeared into the subspace tunnel.


    "I ran away lightly, but..."


    Well, I can''t help it.


    Olga said with a fox-like face, and the new residence framed her arms and told her with distant eyes.

 2774 18

    ��If you do something big, you can''t do it well without doing anything. There will always be someone in the way. That''s how it is."


    Yu said as he walked through the subspace tunnel.


    Even if you were fighting like that, you might have won.


    Tsuruhiro, who walks next to him, says.


    ��I''m not a confident person. Even with that number of highly skilled magicians, I''m safe, but your death is at increased risk. I don''t have the confidence to protect it."


    "Did you quit for me?" Haha. I made you care again, thank goodness. "


    "I don''t want my brother to die."


    The ironic Tsubakuro said the grapefruit to his face. Tsunuhiro''s nose blurred when he heard it.


    "Have you been treating me like a compatriot since I met you?" We''re just using each other. "


    "I don''t think you''re the same as that ungodly, ugly Prison Rei."


    Unwanted or ugly?


    The story of the Prison Rei family being destroyed by the treasure mirror of Kijima is also known from the grapefruit of Tsunohiro.


    "Because of my own greed, I have scraps like sacrificing my compatriots to God." At the end of the sentence, we started killing each other over the merits of the sacrifice.... "


    "Huh, you''re also guilty of being a part of it."


    "That''s why I''m here."


    When Tsuruhiro scolds without hesitation, the grapefruit falls slightly sad.


    "I''m sorry. I said too much."


    "Okay, I can''t help but look like that."


    Tsunohiro apologizes, and Yu spills a smile for a moment.


    "I saw that the saboteurs couldn''t go without a rope inside." It would be a great hindrance to my hopes. "


    Grapefruit to return to.


    "Even though I don''t have such ugly greed as those people." What I want is a great hope for me. Big and strong wish. Can it prevent you? You don''t want me to do anything because I''m evil? The irrationality of fate is so extreme here. "


    "Well, I know that..."


    "Tsunuhiro, you''ll take responsibility for giving me hope." But if you care about it, you can easily relinquish your responsibility. And I''m left alone again. It''s up to you.


    The tone of the grapefruit changes slightly, giving a lonely tone.


    Is it hard to be alone?


    Tsuruhiro asks.


    "I don''t want to go back anymore."


    ��That''s right, that''s a negative.��


    Tsunohiro also agreed to the grapefruit that responded immediately.


    Tsunohiro and Grapefruit retreated, and the seven people who were tired, Midori, Radiant, Shu, New Living, Origa, and Maple D returned to the central square. The tiger disappeared with attention.


    "What is that tiger?" I wish I was there all the time. "


    Origa was unhappy that the tiger had disappeared. There was no time for moff.


    "That''s the image I created that had my soul in it, but I can''t control it..."


    I''m tired of exhaling in small breaths.


    "There''s a soul in the image--that''s what that treasure mirror on Kijima is doing, isn''t it?" Can you do the same with exhaustion? "


    "No, I happen to have one." When I was dealing with a tiger as an image body without a soul, at some point my soul sprouted into my ego and I stopped listening to what I said and acted on my own. "


    Shining''s words are rejected by the weary.


    "Tamura Yu---not to mention Kijima''s treasure mirror power, isn''t that ridiculous when you think about it calmly?" Even the souls of insects have become monsters. "


    ��I agree. If you keep using your power like that, you can mass produce as many monsters as you want, and it''s a terrible power.��


    The cultivator said that he was tired.


    "The power to satisfy this alienated realm arising from this child, spirit flowers, temples, etc." It was absorbed very efficiently. in large quantities at once "


    "The theory that the treasure mirror of Kijima created this forest may also be true ~"


    Maple D said Midori.


    "It was like waiting for the Tree Sea Curse Banquet." She said she would be troubled if she didn''t do it. I''m sure you''re willing to do something unpleasant there. "


    The new house evokes the dialogue of Tsuruhiro.


    "I told you the same thing." Also, I heard that there have been sightings of the treasure mirror of Kishima during the curse feast of the Tree Sea before. "


    Tiredness looks at Maple D.


    "I know the rumor, too. But the rumor is, I didn''t see it with my own eyes.��


    Maple D shakes its head.


    "Even though you know that these crazy people are trying to mess around, isn''t it unpleasant to have a festival?" Something''s going to get hurt. Can you stop the festival by telling the great lady here? "


    "Huifang, I can''t do that."


    When Hikaru asked Maple D, she said that her new home was difficult.


    "The event has a lot of human circumstances and conveniences, and it also moves a lot of money." You can''t just stop it with fuzzy information. It''s also a troublesome question of responsibility. If you put it on the scale, human life will be lightly blown away. "


    A new home that recalls his own bitter memories.


    "However, I will gather the administrators of this spiritual realm for consultation." The famous Shino''s exhaustion and the star charcoal''s brightness also add to its persuasiveness. I want both of you to be present. "


    Got it.


    "I don''t mind." After listening to Neenie, I can''t expect a good answer. "


    When Maple D asked Tired and Bright, Tired nodded quietly, and Bright laughed sarcastically as she showed her canine teeth.


    Ta-mura Yu and Divine Nest Anthropomorphus usually hide somewhere, so if we find out where they are, we might be able to deal with them unexpectedly first.


    and a new home.


    "Fuwa ~, the deep part of the forest itself is quite large, and there is a possibility that it is lurking in subspace, so I''m going to give it a hand." Midori tried the tail of the psychic wave, but it was also noticed and scattered along the way ~ "


    Midori said with a sinister smile.


    There are rumors that the treasure mirror of Kijima is deepest.


    Tiredness looks at Maple D.


    "I''ve been to the deepest part to confirm the rumor." I didn''t search every corner, but I couldn''t confirm it. In the first place, because the deepest part is a dangerous zone, it is forbidden to enter, and administrators rarely get close to it. "


    Maple D answered.


    Waiting for the opponent to leave after all?


    and cultivation.


    "It''s not a good idea to just wait for the opponent to get out without doing anything." I''d like to set something up, but I can''t come up with a good plan in this situation. Thinking up to the anomalous realm is troublesome. I was just playing chess, and I feel like I''m going to be playing chess. "


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for Keeney to force herself out." Don''t force yourself to become a figurine. "


    Bright teases the new house that speaks with an annoying expression.


    "Huh? Do you want to slap Huifang in the mouth like that?" This is unforgivable. When you were in kindergarten, you took a nap and pissed on Kira ''s-- "


    "Stop it! There are good and bad things to say!" It''s about returning people''s trauma bursts in public! "


    It was a new house that I tried to expose with a smile, but I was crying out in desperation.


    Aya, Brother Hui, if you''re a kindergartener, it''s not as bad as sleeping and peeing


    Midori follows.


    "No, no, if that''s all, there''s still something wrong from there." I swapped my own futon for Kirora''s, and I desperately tried to do what Kirora had done before my cultivation..... "


    "Stop it, you''re stalking me!"


    To reveal the episodes of the past, Ming Ming desperately raised her voice.


    After that, Tan and the new residents, accompanied by Maple D, went to the management office deep in the forest of Okuri.


    Maple D called the administrators to start the meeting, and the crowd was also to attend.


    "I''m sorry for rushing out before tomorrow''s festival."


    Maple D says in front of twenty administrators.


    No, no, no.


    "I think it''s important for the director to call."


    "You''re involved in a recent disturbance."


    Director?


    Midori shouted weirdly at the remark of one of the administrators.


    "I am the director of the administration of this spiritual area." Didn''t I tell you? "


    I''ve never heard of it ~


    Midori''s face looks surprising. Maple D is not the image of standing at the top.


    "So you''re saying he was the greatest man here?"


    Yeah.


    Asked by Olga, Maple D nodded.


    I only said that I was in charge of cultivating spirit flowers, and maybe I didn''t even know about it.


    And, tired.


    At the meeting, after reporting on the previous battle, it was better to consider canceling the festival because they were aiming at tomorrow''s festival, but all the administrators objected, even though they were tired.


    On the other hand, after hiring many magicians who were skilled at rough work from outside, they settled down in the form of strengthening their alertness.


    "I knew I couldn''t cancel it, but I got a lot of vigilance, so that''s fine."


    The new residence says after the meeting is over.


    "Keh, I''m so embarrassed anyway." Neanie''s right. So much for the event. It''s more a festival than a man''s life. "


    "If you''re in charge, you''ll know." It''s important. "


    Maple D apologizes to Bright, who is evil.


    Even Maple D is painful, so don''t blame it too much.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Although he was tired, Xiu Ming remained grumpy.

 2775 19

    I''m tired, I need to talk to you.


    After the meeting was over, Huiming called out exhaustedly, and only the two of them remained in the conference room.


    "Tell me about Shino''s new witchcraft."


    Brightness demanded exhaustingly. Hikaru had learned some Shino-ryu witchcraft from her exhaustion a while ago.


    Do you still need it?


    "A lot of cards is better." Should I say that it is better to have more drawers that can be opened? "


    With exhaustion, Huiming said with an unstoppable smile.


    "I see. I understand the reasoning. Shall I tell you the meaning of the most important thing? You will be able to learn it easily."


    Even the gifted brilliant had his tongue wrapped around him. He has created new techniques one after another, and even other techniques have been easily mastered. He sees it as a one-class material for hundreds of years, and he sees it as tiring.


    "I think that the magician''s passion is to create new things rather than mastering existing techniques, so even if I get praise for that area"


    ��I agree with that. But without talent, it''s not easy to learn."


    Tired and smiling, she told Radiant that she was not humbled.


    "After all these years, you will eventually overtake me." Please don''t die until then. Otherwise, it won''t be worth the professor''s time. "


    "Ke, those years are the years when you''re not getting old." I don''t want to be old. Normal old age, normal death. "


    She praised me for my tiredness, but she also understood the difference between my tiredness and my current strength. And the high level of tired magicians is also due to the result that they have lived for more than 500 years. No matter how talented I am, I doubt it will reach me if I live normally.


    Was aging the type that never came?


    I feel a little tired.


    "Something like that, looking at the boundaries where people cross people, I feel so resistant." It''s not like you''re feeling bad about Junko or anything.


    It is really the brightness that I see with even worse eyes. It even feels like a monster who has stopped being a person while being a person.


    I see.


    And even when I was tired, I knew from the eyes of Radiant that they would look like that.


    (Even though it''s quite appropriate... "If aging is not proper, the body alone cannot stop aging. However, being right also means that you are likely to change your mind. The fact that the mind does not grow old, but the body grows old, is because it is intolerable.)


    Tiredness foresaw that Xiu Ming would soon overturn the current mindset.


    After leaving the conference room, Shuu left his back on the wall in the hallway of the management office.


    In the meantime, several magicians talk to me every week. There was a desire to talk to Tired and Bright, but since I am not here now, I will deal with it appropriately later.


    "When did I become the manager of those two?"


    With a blur, Shuuu waited for Bright to come out.


    "Hey, Brother Shuu, those two won''t be out for a while." I just got an email from my ancestors, but I''m going to teach Brother Hui magic right now. "


    Green came and called out to the cultivator.


    "I see. Teru is that old, and he''s the best in the family." The presence of a higher magician than Teru would be valuable to Teru. "


    ��Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnh


    Looking up at Shuu''s face, she showed her teeth and grinned at Midori.


    "Sounds good. Training with a sword." I''m curious. "


    Shuu also smiled back and the two of them left the management office building.


    Looking at Shuu and Midori facing each other with their wooden swords and swords, the passing magician and some of the administrators who had been in the conference room earlier began to see them in the distance.


    (If you just face each other like this, you''ll already know. She''s much stronger than me.


    I confronted Midori and set up a wooden sword.


    I set it up from Midori. I wielded my sword on the spot.


    It was an incalculable cultivation of the meaning of the gesture in an unreachable position, but I felt a burning heat in the back of my head. It''s a sign of being attacked.


    At the same time that I felt the heat, my cultivator''s body moved naturally. When Shuu leaned down, only the blade of the sword appeared behind Shuu and disappeared after swinging through the space where Shuu''s head was.


    "Baba-baba, now I''m going to dodge you ~"


    Midori, who transferred the blade of the blade, laughed.


    You''ve been using supernatural power relentlessly from the beginning.


    When the cultivator in the one-knee posture smiled bitterly, he got up and ran out at the same time, filling the gap with greenery all at once.


    "Abu Abu Bubu Bubu Bubu Bubu Bubu Bubu Bubu Bubu, S-Se... Hey!"


    Midori gave a funny laugh as she jumped up the stone collision timing.


    Instead of shaking the blade, I predicted that I would be attacked by the stone collision part, so I stopped just before and let my torso slide away.


    Even though it was within the expected range, it was a difficult workaround. And Midori stepped forward wide before the cultivator''s posture was ready, pulled the collision back like a pendulum, and waved the blade in line with the motion of stepping in.


    The green blade stopped. The blade of the wooden sword was hitting the throat of the cultivator. The cultivator''s movements stopped as well. There was a battle.


    "You''ve decided in no time..."


    The cultivator was not much shocked. Even though I knew at the time of confrontation, I didn''t expect this to be an easy match, and I would be shocked if I could actually show the difference.


    "Hey, this is training, and it''s only just starting." I''m cumming ~ "


    Midori calls out, showing her teeth and laughing.


    Oh, thank you.


    Shuu recovered his mind and distanced himself from Midori again. He stood up his wooden sword again.


    The new residence and Olga moved to the cafeteria inside the management office and had a conversation with Maple D. After listening to the management system here, I was talking about tomorrow''s measures.


    "The top administrator here... looks younger than me, but there''s something I don''t know about the age of the Japanese." No, even so, you''re young, and you live longer than you look? "


    At the end of the story, Olga becomes interested in Maple D and asks a question.


    Yeah.


    In response to Oliga''s question, Maple D nodded lightly.


    Looking at the meeting, it looks like you were trusted by other administrators.


    The new home says it sees itself as someone who has considerable authority and is likely to be able to get his men to obey orders that are somewhat impossible.


    "Did you see that? I don''t care much. I didn''t become the director of the administration as I wanted, but as a result of being elected by everyone. Usually, I talk to people I know every day while taking care of the spirit flowers, and I rarely work like a director."


    Maple D spoke softly.


    "I pray for the peace of this land and the rest of those who visit it. That''s all, but there are people who do the opposite of my wishes and prayers.��


    I see ~


    Listening to the story of Maple D, Olga smiles and teases her hair with three braids. It''s a habit when you''re in a good mood. I liked Maple D for some reason.


    "The entropy is perfectly good. I''m so glad this is happening."


    There came a man with his forelock covered with one eye to the cafeteria, and when he saw the new house, he laughed and uttered words of unknown meaning. A man named Yumeno who saved my new home yesterday.


    "Thanks to you." Thank you very much. "


    The new house said thank you again after yesterday, but in a completely ungrateful tone.


    "Maple D, you are an incalculable Q&Q for the survival of the Prison Rei family"


    Yumeno''s gaze is directed from his new home to Maple D.


    Listening to the dialogue that Yumeno had spoken, Maple D''s complexion changed.


    What is Ju Li''s house?


    "That''s the starting point for the explanation is to deal with Mendhar." Maple D, I want you to ask someone else ~ "


    When the new house asked, Yumeno said with a sneer.


    "Huh? Didn''t you like it? Birth as a cursed memory? Do you know why Prison Rei''s house broke down? I know that."


    Yumeno laughs funny as she looks at her own maple D.


    "I don''t know, but you don''t feel so good."


    Olga''s melancholy face gave out a squeaky voice to Yumeno.


    "If it''s an incalculable Q&Q, silence is a good thing without making extra talk." However, this stinking air seems to be bad enough for me, so it''s a good idea to disperse it. "


    Yumeno left the cafeteria with a mockery on his face.


    "What the hell is this guy..."


    After Yumeno left, the new residence opened its mouth.


    "I don''t know. It''s a man with no sense. However, the matter of the Ju Li family was true. In my intuition, that Yumeno is probably the same bloodline"


    Maple D feels like a dark side.


    "It''s the person who helped me with my new home, but it feels much worse..." Even now, I look like I''m bullying you about Maple D. "


    Olga said in a state of indignation.


    "I''m not being bullied. I don''t mean to. But if that''s what you thought and covered for me, I''d be a little happy."


    Maple D smiles at Origa.


    (Wow, this kid is cute after all. The smile is even cuter. I want to take you back to my office somehow. I don''t think so.)


    It was Olga who became more and more fond of Maple D.

 2776 20

    The memories of the childhood of Divine Nest Ant Broad [Kamimusu Bialihiro] are by no means good.


    My mother doesn''t know. The family is only a strict father. I don''t even know my relatives. The helpers change frequently.


    Spend your days in a spacious mansion. TV and the Internet are banned by fathers, and even hobbies are not allowed. It is not permissible to make friends and play. I was just forced to study. There was a surveillance camera in the room, and I checked that I was studying at my desk.


    I didn''t know what kind of profession my father was. It is certain that he was rich. I''ve never had a look of affection or a smile. However, Tsunohiro was looking forward to receiving some words from his father.


    "Well done. Three pounds."


    "Nice work, plus two points."


    "With this, I can only give you one point." But the fruits are the fruits, so work harder. "


    His father praised Anhiro with points, which led to praise. I was so happy that I wanted a point, and I accepted it as my father''s affection, and Tsubihiro worked hard.


    However, as the ego gradually sprouted and entered the rebellious period, Anhiro began to question all the ways of his father''s education vigorously, and to feel revulsion. And he began to argue fiercely with his father, and he said this every time.


    "Don''t defy your parents! Decrease by 10 points!"


    "Everything you think is wrong! minus six points!"


    "I don''t know why you should just follow what I say! Nine minus!"


    Although he didn''t raise his hand, Tsuruhiro looked at his father with extremely cold eyes as he changed his blood profile and roared hysterically.


    One day my father fell. The rest of his life was also pronounced.


    It was only once that Tsunohiro went to visit his father. After my father collapsed, I never tried to meet him, but according to the nurse who called me, my father called me Tsunohiro again and again. I heard that he was crying and eager to see me, and I was willing to meet him.


    When I entered the hospital room, I saw my father appearing thin and faded, his skin turned black and discolored, and his head bald. It was transforming like someone else. There was a moderate amount of shadow on his face.


    "Tsunuhiro... oh... you''re here..."


    The father smiled, crying when he saw Tsubihiro''s face. With his father''s smile and tears, Tsubihiro was the first to see it.


    "Until now... I''m sorry I hit you so hard." I''m sorry... I was a terrible father... Something was wrong... I was wrong... "


    Tsuruhiro said this to his father, who apologized for crunching his face in tears, as he chewed the gum while making a crunchy sound and looking at his cold, frozen eyes.


    ��My dad''s almost zero. Death has zero points for all. There is no plus or minus. All the value is lost. Zero."


    At the very least, it was meant to be a gesture back to the father, but the father smiled without mourning or anger, even when he heard Anthony''s words.


    "No, I left you. That''s why it''s not zero..."


    Tsuruhiro was terribly angry with the dialogue. I wanted to see the face of my father mourning in despair, or at least the color of anger, but I was angry that I would not go as I wanted, and I left the hospital room silently.


    After that, I never saw my father. I don''t know what happened to my father. I''m sure he''s dead, but I don''t know when. I''m not interested in anything.


    Tsunohiro left the house after selling off what was likely to be gold in the mansion.


    Then, Tsunohiro began to live a life of wandering all over the place without a second thought.


    It was fun to see everything fresh at first, but I got tired of it immediately.


    I am floating in the world. I am not in society, and I am not anyone -- that''s how I cooled down all at once.


    Tsuruhiro lives a dazed day on the park bench, pushed to travel.


    You''ll be here forever, won''t you?


    There was someone who called out to such a large ant. A pretty girl with green eyes and thin lines who looks the same age as me. But somehow, Anihiro looked much older than her. No matter how you look, you don''t look like a girl even though you''re a teenager.


    "Possessed by evil spirits, you are deprived of energy." You must be very inspired. I''ll show you the possessed spirit. "


    When the girl said that and chanted a spell, a woman with a grudging face appeared in front of her, and Anhiro was looking up.


    "It looks like your... mother."


    Even if the girl tells me, Anthony doesn''t know his mother''s face. There are no pictures left. I''ve never even asked my father.


    The spirit purified the girl with a green flame. I didn''t know why my mother was possessed. Moreover, it was obviously possessed by a grudge against Tsunohiro.


    "Wait... who are you?" Spirit out, extinguish, the green flame now..... "


    Atsuhiro called out to the girl who was about to leave.


    Tsuruhiro wanted a new stimulus. The girl felt an unknown possibility.


    And Tsunohiro became a disciple of a girl who called herself Tsuno Tsunami.


    Yan Yin was very gentle, polite and polite. Tsunohiro was in love with Ayumi, but he tried not to make it a cak. I tried not to even be aware of it. With that heart, I was afraid that my relationship as a teacher and apprentice would collapse.


    Tsubakiro was not only taught magic from the sound of Ayahuasca, but he also received various knowledge different from the compulsion of studying like his father, and he was able to touch many values.


    However, after a while, Anihiro gradually became disgusted with the sound of her voice. Similarly to his father, he began to rebel against the sound of the vibration.


    Yan Yin politely responded to such a broad ant without ever being angry. Sometimes I was satisfied with it, but sometimes I was not.


    "Hey, Master... what is a witch doctor for?" Why do I have to sneak around and live with people who are superior to ordinary people? It''s miserable. "


    The answer to that question was the biggest dissatisfaction felt by Anthony, and the reason why he was most disgusted by the vibrations of different thoughts.


    "If we become open to the world, it will be a lot of trouble." It will be hard to say that it will be beneficial to us. Because many people think that it is better to suck on sweet nectar in a hidden position if you are viewed as dangerous and oppressed. Of course, some people may have the same dissatisfaction as Anhiro. "


    "But even the master would like to go around in his miserable position and suck on the nectar." Master''s point is minus 11. "


    Tsubaki could not understand the rationale of the hoarse sounds, and it was not accepted at all. The witchdoctor''s position turned out to be unnecessarily miserable.


    Tsubihiro, who gradually began to neglect the noise, repeated the rebellion afterwards, and finally left the source of the noise.


    (In the end... this is how I choose to be alone again. I can''t connect with anyone. The master picked me up like this....)


    There was plenty of cultivation. However, if you feel frustrated by the sound of the beeps anymore, Anbu can''t stand it.


    After breaking up with the sound, Anihiro continued to wander alone.


    After that, there was also an opportunity to interact with others, but the relationship did not last long because the aspect of uneven sensitivity with others was strong, there was a significant lack of cooperation, I could not empathize with people, and it was a personality that tends to be isolated. Someday, I tended to avoid people from the ants.


    I don''t like loneliness. I''m hobbyist.


    There were even nights of tears at the loneliness and regret of breaking up with Ayumi.


    "It''s pathetic... I miss my master and I''m crying..." It''s the most pathetic and pathetic thing in the world..... "


    I mock myself, but I can''t hold back my feelings.


    (I''m lonely. I don''t have anyone.....)


    Always conscious of this, I turned away from my loneliness as I fell into my training as a witchdoctor.


    One day, Tsuruhiro finds the treasure mirror of Kishima in a restricted area called the deepest part of Okuri Forest.


    Kijima''s treasure mirror had a will, and it came into contact with Tsuruhiro from the side of the mirror. Then, after conveying his wishes to Tsunohiro, he added:


    What do you want? If you fulfill my wish, I will fulfill it within my power. "


    When the mirror told him so, Anthony spread a distorted smile and spoke out.


    "I want to create a world where witchdoctors don''t have to live in the corner of the world." The world is negative now. I want to be a plus. "


    Is that really what you want?


    The mirror asks as if it had seen through Ant''s broad heart. I didn''t have the power to peek into Anthropomorphic''s heart, but Anthropomorphic seemed to be faking himself.


    "You want to use me." I''ll use you, too. That''s good. Don''t pry. Point 1 subtracted "


    Tsuruhiro says with a grumpy face.


    "Why would you want that?"


    I couldn''t understand the mirror''s wishes, and Anthony asked.


    I''m lonely. Everyone uses me as a tool for their own desires. "


    Listening to the answer in the mirror, Anihiro felt like he had been stabbed in the chest.


    "You''re better than me because you want to be used as a tool." It''s a plus point. I''m more alone. No one wants it. I always have a negative point. "


    In other words, we''re the same. I''m asking for you now, aren''t I? Don''t you want me?


    At this point, Atsuhiro could not believe the words of the mirror. I suspected that I was trying to fool myself by saying something strange that was damaging to my ears.


    However, while we were together for many days and talking constantly, Atsuhiro gradually opened his heart to the mirror.


    Until now, everyone''s mind had passed, but it was almost perfect for this mirror. Even if there was some deviation, it was acceptable.

 2777 21

    In the evening, Midori walked tirelessly through the depths of the forest of Okuri and said, "Beyond this, the deepest part. I found a placard that says," No one but the people involved is allowed to enter. "


    "Hey, there''s a rumor that there''s a treasure mirror in the back of Kijima, right?"


    I''ve already seen the real thing, though.


    But there may be some clues left.


    Midori tried to step in, but it stopped.


    "The barrier is stretched."


    "I told you that Maple D is dangerous, but I didn''t ask how it is dangerous." There is a strong demonic aura.


    Tiredness puts her hands on her chin and thinks about it.


    "I want to check inside." But I don''t know if I can get in on my own, so I''ll ask Maple D for permission. "


    "Sister Maple, I have to go see you right away. I don''t have a cell phone."


    That''s why Midori headed for the garden of spiritual flowers.


    I met Maple D in the Garden of Spiritual Flowers, but I wasn''t feeling well. I don''t make flowers, I just sit in a chair and stare at the void with a sad face.


    "Huh ~? What''s going on?" Sister Maple, I''m not doing well. "


    "There was something... unpleasant about it"


    Midori calls out, and Maple D smiles for a moment.


    "Yumeno pointed out that I was the survivor of the Prison Rei family. Yumeno also said that he was the survivor of the Prison Rei family, and that he knew why the Prison Rei family had been destroyed."


    ��So why are you depressed? Oh, excuse me, but don''t say anything hard you don''t want to say.��


    "In fact, I know the reason that led to the death of the Prison Rei family. There''s a resistance to talking about this."


    "Actually, we know that, too." Yesterday, I dug up the memory of the consolation monument. "


    Is that so?


    Hearing the tired words, Maple D exhaled heavily.


    "Before I was born. My grandparents got away with it. Yumino is probably in the same position as me. Yumeno... thought he wanted to rebuild the Rei House. By being bound to me."


    "It''s better to stop with that guy, right?" How do you feel about Maple D? "


    "I''m sorry."


    When Midori asked with an openly disgusting face, Maple D smiled strangely and said everything.


    "But --- you think about the feelings of your ancestors." I also have the feeling that I don''t want to end Ju Li''s family. It''s probably in that dreamland, I guess. "


    "Hey, it''s wrong to choose a partner with a clue right now." Don''t worry about it. "


    "I know. Thank you, Midori."


    Midori said vigorously, and Maple D smiled happily and thanked her.


    "What can I do for you, by the way?"


    "I need permission to go deeper."


    Maple D''s face became cloudy when I told her what to do.


    "It''s dangerous. If you go, I''ll go."


    "How dangerous is it?"


    "An area of chaos where invisible marauders spread." In the past, it was also used as a training ground, but because there were too many casualties, it was prohibited to use it. Something uncertain - something difficult to describe - appears and attacks unidentified people one after another. "


    "I know that." It''s a unique phenomenon that occurs in subspace where the dimensions are highly skewed. "


    When I heard about Maple D, I was tired.


    ��Hmph... that''s what I''m talking about��


    Midori was unaware of such a presence.


    "I''ve been in a similar space before." In an area that is too far away from the normal space we live in, the appearance and nature of the substance are far apart, making it difficult to recognize. This is a case where strange things that have become obscured are harmful to each other by merely trying to contact those who have stepped into the area. I don''t even know if the opponent is hostile. ��


    "Maybe the treasure mirror of Kishima was hidden in it. Or even now..."


    Midori remembers entering the world between this world and the eternal world that she once experienced in the garden of Atsuko, listening to the story of her exhaustion.


    "It''s quite dangerous to look into it. Be careful."


    That''s why Midori and I took Maple D and came to the deepest part again.


    "In the past, when it was being used for training, it was said that the deepest exploration was also being conducted. During the investigation, some people suddenly went insane and their personality was transformed. I don''t know how that happened."


    On the way here, Maple D said something like that.


    Maple D breaks the barrier. As a matter of fact, if I wanted to do that, I could break the barrier with tiredness, or I could slip through without solving it. It was likely that Tsubakiro had slipped through it.


    There are no wooden paths anymore. He is walking on a stripped dirt road.


    For a while, the demonic aura and spiritual aura were only more intense, and there was no difference from the normal space only in appearance. Of course, I didn''t see any spirit flowers.


    However, when I went somewhat deeper, I saw a big change in appearance. The space is blatantly distorted.


    Besides, the surroundings suddenly became dark. The sky turned black.


    Suddenly the sun went down?


    ��No, I don''t shine the sun, but I see what''s around me.��


    Midori is around, and I''m tired.


    The tree, grasshopper, and three people are reflected firmly in the black background. However, the trees are distorted. I can see the water and the stone, but I can''t see the soil. And the trees, grass, soil, and slopes in front of you are clearly visible, but if you look a little further away, you can''t see the landscape in the back. The light and darkness are distorted. Even though I''m in the dark, I can say that I can see everything nearby, and that light doesn''t reflect from a distance.


    Even though there''s no sunlight, it''s strange that trees are growing.


    Midori looked around and murmured with a strange face.


    "Here we go... just be careful"


    Maple D draws attention with a strange look.


    From the darkness, many kinds of indescribable anomalies emerged.


    A small swarm of squares emitting a pale light. Something semi-transparent like an old woman''s breasts hanging down and stretching out. The vortex of gigantic orange light is constantly changing as letters disappear in the center. A flock of yellow crosses flying with a huge left and right sway.


    "Obviously we recognize this. They''re on their way. They''re coming. Ready to fight."


    "I don''t feel hostile..." Is this a machine or a phenomenon? "


    "I don''t know, everything is unknown. Unidentified presence"


    While Tired and Maple D exchanged conversations, a translucent object like an old woman''s breast crawled toward her in a crawling motion.


    When Maple D cast a spell, the soil at his feet rose up into countless balls of soil, crumpling and pouring towards a translucent object like an old woman''s breast.


    When the ball of earth hits a translucent object like an old woman''s breast, it spreads the soil on the surface of the object, and eventually falls to the ground completely into the soil.


    (What are these guys......)


    Midori tries to analyze it first.


    In the meantime, a swarm of yellow crosses that continued to sway heavily from side to side came in at a higher speed.


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    Tiredness attempts to intercept. There is an overwhelming number of light-extinguishments created by exhaustion, rather than a herd of yellow crosses.


    The fireflies shot through the yellow crosses one after another. So I thought I could intercept it, and all the yellow crosses got bigger. It was as if she ate a human eating firefly and became enlarged in that amount, which was reflected in her tired eyes. No, I guess it is.


    "Black Curtain"


    When the yellow cross absorbs the energy system attack, the tiredness spreads what looks like a black cloth forward. It''s a way to open a gateway to a dark planet.


    I checked that all the yellow crosses that were approaching were sucked into the black curtain, and the black curtain was extinguished.


    "Uhee, that''s amazing." This is... my life already... I have a soul too... "


    Midori moaned after finishing the analysis.


    "Sounds like it." It seems very different from us in terms of the way we live, and it doesn''t look like much, but it''s a living thing. ��


    Tiredness was also sneakily analyzed.

 2778 22

    "Surely this is a creature." I feel the wave of life. "


    Maple D said as he watched the bundle of light of the countless elongated rectangles flash counterclockwise.


    "I wonder if it''s an energy life form." There''s a soul in there, and maybe some intellect as well. "


    Midori said, looking at the strange new presence. A collection of small blue light spots, white spots that expand and contract repeatedly, and a swarm of glowing bands that continue to rotate in the same place appear to be only natural phenomena or something, rather than organisms.


    "There is a soul in the body of matter and image, and it is no wonder that there is pure energy, but it is heterogeneous." And it''s weird. "


    And, tired.


    Midori frowns. I felt a strong spiritual wave.


    "Ancestor, Sister Maple, be careful. This is more than just a physical attack. I also had a mental attack. I wasn''t sure if I was going to attack in the first place. I don''t feel murderous."


    "Maybe it''s a friendly touch." However, regardless of the intention, this side will be damaged. "


    "It would be sad if the tired guess was true."


    While the three of them were talking, unidentified beings approached.


    Midori noticed her abnormality as she defeated the spell from one to the next.


    ��You''re not going to betray me? No, you''ve already betrayed me now, haven''t you? Betraying those pathetic believers who were sent to die for you, they are crying for life. You shameless bastard. And even if you do what you promised, you will betray me, won''t you?��


    I curse myself. Midori stopped moving with a dazed face.


    ''There must be something to do now. You should fulfill your vows. There''s no way you can live without me. ��


    (Cranky!)


    Squirting in your head towards the one who calls out.


    (Hmph... I got hit by the side I''m talking about. Even worse, when I''m struck by a psychic attack... no, it''s not a psychic attack, it''s a subconscious suggestion through the sight, and the inside of my head is rewritten... The feeling of being made by someone who is not me, neither the memory nor the thought circuits... It''s like I''m going to be left to myself.....)


    Midori is terrified of the feeling that she is being turned into something else.


    Up you go!


    Midori shouted with anger and resisted the [Resist] with all her might.


    The direct attack on the brain was broken, but in the meantime, a gap was created in Midori herself.


    A giant orange vortex of light flashes a myriad of glowing needles.


    Midori!?


    When I saw Midori, who was clearly in a strange state, I was tired and screamed.


    "Noooo... whoa!?"


    Tiredness tackles Midori from the side and pushes her down. A glowing needle passes through the space where Midori was.


    "Thank you very much. But you don''t have to do that, my ancestor." I have regenerative abilities, too. It would be inferior to your ancestors. "


    Illuminating greens.


    ��Still, I can''t just shut up and watch my family get hurt in front of me.��


    (Family......)


    When I heard the tired words, I remembered the voice that had confused me earlier.


    (That is the responsibility itself inside Green. It was amplified and Midori was about to be rewritten. You don''t have to do that. I''ll make good on my promise....)


    Midori is conscious of the other self, which is caused by the suggestion that is put on her, and tells it in her heart.


    "Hey, you shouldn''t look at these guys too much." It may depend on the type, but just looking at it for a certain amount of time will rewrite your mind. "


    ��I see. Someone had their personality transformed or went crazy during the investigation, but that''s it.��


    Listening to Midori''s words, Maple D is satisfied.


    "I remember the red cat. It''s not such a complicated and powerful allusion, though."


    The self that appeared in my head only amplified the sense of responsibility in the green, so it was easy to swing away.


    "I''m surprised that such life exists between dimensions." It might be a world of different laws than our world common sense. "


    "If you''re not a resident of this space, you might not recognize the world correctly." So even if there is no hostility, we will be damaged. With the right awareness, the right way to get in touch, you may see a different landscape, and you may be able to avoid fighting. ��


    I kept fighting while talking.


    Eventually, there will be no light, no glare, no glare. I didn''t do all of them. He was clearly retreating.


    "The unidentified ones are gone."


    Maple D muttered.


    "I wish you''d backed out thinking we were going to attack." Otherwise, we might have to fight them again on the way home. "


    The three wanted to avoid unwarranted engagements.


    After that, I went down the road without any particular trouble.


    "Is this road the path of the strange people? Even if it''s a soil stripping, obviously this is the way."


    But they were all missing legs.


    "I don''t know, but the demonic spirit grows stronger with every step of the way." Attention, by the way, I''ve never been this far down. "


    While exchanging conversations, the three of them went further into the pitch-black space.


    Soon I saw the end of the road. The road was cut off in front of an incredibly thick tree.


    In front of the big tree, there is something like a clump of bamboo. And in the mirror, a mirror was floating. The mirror where the grapefruit was hanging from his neck.


    "Inside the canopy... the treasure mirror of Kijima?"


    Maple D.


    ��No, it just looks the same. It was either an afterimage or a remnant. This is the twisted Vision of the Treasure Mirror of Kijima."


    "I''m tired," I said.


    "If you touch this mask, anyone can see it without having to psyche it."


    Midori puts her hand on the mirror in the mirror.


    "Did Kijima''s treasure mirror deliberately leave behind?" Would you like someone to look at it? "


    Maple D asked a question.


    No, it must be because of this space that the residual thoughts remain strong.


    And, tired.


    I''ll take a look.


    Midori begins reading the memories.


    The mirror drags the souls of the wicked and continues to punish the wicked.


    There are times when souls dwell in things. And the act of handling human souls has made it easier to hold souls in the mirror. And how was the soul in the mirror affected? What did she think when her ego sprouted?


    Her sprouted ego was full of negative thoughts. It''s the worst kind of environment. Because there was hell in the mirror.


    Kijima''s power as a demonic tool could be manipulated by her will. And it brought growth and transformation to itself.


    The hell in the mirror grew. With the help of the imagination of the captive soul, I created a number of image bodies, and I dwelled my soul in them, gaining the power to release them out of the mirror. That is the power she had hoped for. Her rebellion and rampage cursed her fate, cursed the great demon who created herself as such a cursed existence, and even cursed the world itself.


    Disobeying the great demon that created her, she catches other souls than the bad guys and throws them into the mirror world.


    But on the other hand, I felt cursed towards the great demon, but I also had feelings of remembrance. That''s what I can say about my parents. Therefore, he did not try to compete with the Great Demon, but let one of the humans possess him and take away the mirror. It was nowhere out of the reach of the Great Ghost.


    Deep in the forest, she falls asleep. While asleep, she continues to perform her crafted role as a magic tool. The rumors of a mirror giving people their wish come to the depths of the forest.


    The mirror devours the soul of man and continues to inflict the bitterness of hell in a world that can be called its own stomach. The pain of her soul is the source of her power. She falls asleep contentedly.


    The souls that ate them were not imprisoned for ever, nor were they suffering. After placing a certain amount of time, at a time when I no longer felt anything in the teasing, I drained the shit out of the mirror world and released it. Then it became a Buddha.


    She was unaware. The mirror stretched its strength, releasing it, distorting the shape of the forest.


    Wrapped in a powerful spiritual magnetic field, she was surprised to see that one dimension shifted to create a place where people and magicians came and it was an ideal training ground for them.


    Some people noticed the presence of the mirror. It was a witchcraft school called the Prison Rei Family.


    They made contact with her and made a contract.


    As for the demise of the Prison Rei family, it was the same as the memory I saw on the consolation tablet. But I could also see the heart of the mirror.


    The mirror was moaning. And that he who turns away from himself hath appeared. And be lonely.


    The Prison Re family had only used the mirror, but the mirror was still full. You can also eat people''s souls. But the soul cannot be captured forever. Eventually, I will go out.


    After no one came, the mirror thought. I skipped my own existence. The mirror lamented as it became aware of itself as a terrible creature. At a time when I was conscious of my destiny to remain alone in this forgotten space without moving with my own strength, I was trapped in sadness and madness.


    The mirror fell asleep to protect the mad, nearly broken heart. Immersed in the good memories of the past, I was locked in the world of dreams.


    One day, a boy appeared in front of the mirror. It is a wide ant nest produced by the gods.


    The mirror was ecstatic. I was finally free from loneliness. When the mirror complained that it wanted to get out of here because it was fulfilling its wishes, Tsunohiro understood.


    But it didn''t make sense to come out. I can''t go out deep in the woods. The twists and turns of space and dimensional distortions coalesce around like a web''s web, pulling it back to its deepest depths. The mirror and the space are connected.


    If I tried to force it out, it would take me back to the depths, but I could move deeper. A mirror that just lets you get out of the deepest part of the world, and even if you can only talk to someone named Ant Hiro.


    However, on the other hand, the mirror had learned the knowledge of the outside world through Ant Hiroshi and had aroused his interest. I want to live as a person and want to go out extra.


    Tamura Gyuu got his name, and he can behave as a person, but the mirror inflates the desire to go out.


    Since the mirror is connected to the space deep in the forest of Mikurei, it leads to the conclusion that in order to exit, the spiritual realm itself must be destroyed.


    There is a great deal of power in this. And it is necessary to remove all things that make this space a vast spiritual realm that is shifted one dimension, such as spirit flowers and temples. Visitors are also responsible for this, so we have to eliminate them.


    Tsunuhiro said he would cooperate.


    With Anhiro, the mirror feels at ease. I recognized that this boy was the same as me. He has suffered a lonely life.


    The mirror had seen the tree sea curse feast several times. A magician from the Prison House let her out in public. And many looked in the mirror, and she watched the festival. At that time, I didn''t try to eat my soul, but I enjoyed watching the festival.


    Many magicians and outsiders gathered at the Tree Sea Curse Banquet. At that time, they ate all their souls, strengthened their strength, and destroyed this paranormal ideal hometown - the mirror thought so.


    ��This is... not just a residual thought, but even after the mirror is taken out of this place, it still joins the mirror''s heart ~. Maybe that''s because the mirror is connected to this place by a twist of space.��


    Midori finishes looking at the memories and says:


    "I don''t know how the mirror feels, but even so, it''s too personal." It''s like the old me. [M] This must not be overlooked. ��


    The memory read by Midori also shows tiredness and maple D.


    Ancestor, do you hate close relatives?


    That''s right.


    When Midori teased her, she smiled and admitted her exhaustion.

 2779 23

    At night, Midori and Maple D, tired as they returned to the lodge, reported the true meaning of the mirror as they entered the deepest part to Shining, Shuu, the new home, and Olga.


    I knew you were going to mess with the Tree Sea Curse Banquet after all.


    "Tsubihiro said that, too."


    Shinjuku, says Hikaru.


    ��I thought it might be a good idea to make contact with the mirror and negotiate, but I probably won''t listen.��


    "It''s a question of whether I can fulfill my wish to get out of here."


    "I''m tired," said Radiant.


    Can''t we just say we''re going to find a way to do that?


    The cultivator gives his opinion. I thought that if the mirror listened to it, the mirror would not cause any disturbance.


    "Let''s just say it." But it''s better not to expect it. "


    MapleD. I''m imitating the soul of a forest visiting magician or a forest creature, and making it a monster, so I don''t think it makes sense.


    (There is a way for the mirror to leave the forest without destroying this spiritual domain. I think maybe I can do it this way. But... let''s do it in the mirror and silently to everyone. You have to fight and defeat them first)


    There was something to think about when I was tired. But I won''t tell anyone about it. I don''t want to tell anyone but myself.


    I''ll tell the administrators.


    Maple D tries to leave the room.


    "Use the phone."


    "No, I don''t."


    Brightness called out, but Maple D left her grumpy voice behind and walked away.


    "Really cute..."


    Origa says on the side of the burn.


    ��What''s the matter?" Sister Origa "


    I don''t know what it is, but it''s giving Maple-D a fever.


    The new residence teaches the surrounding greenery.


    "Matching big gods. The sign of Crewes drifted deeply. It''s a good omen to go before something."


    Yumeno emerged as if he were replacing Maple D.


    "Where did you meet Maple D?" You haven''t been bullying me again, have you? "


    ��I haven''t seen her, and I don''t even remember bullying her.��


    When Olga asked Yumeno with a dull face, Yumeno replied with a smile.


    "Will you tell us your purpose?" Please use plain language if possible. "


    Destruction of the Kijima Treasure Mirror


    When he was tired, Yumeno answered immediately with a smile gone.


    "I will clear the extreme mindlessness of the Prison Rei family." Holding the Screws ��


    ��Is that really what you want?��


    But we were distancing ourselves, monitoring Midori and the others, weren''t we?


    Both were tired and skeptical. I feel that Yumeno is lying. Or is there some other plan?


    ��That''s right. The famous magicians who came to the forest at this timing. Together with the immeasurable Q&Q, vigilance will be inevitable."


    How did you come to know the existence of the treasure mirror of Kishima, to know the truth, and to see the treasure mirror of Kishima appear in the cursed feast of the tree and sea?


    "Suspicion is a surprising mindset. Kijima''s treasure mirror appears occasionally at the cursed banquet of the tree and the sea, it''s been said since the old days, and I''ve been lending it to checkers since the old days. I want to know what''s going on over there."


    "I can''t swallow that word, but if you''re telling the truth, we can''t help but feel that our existence is suspicious."


    On the surface, it was tiring to fix it, but the story was a parallel line, and I felt that it was pointless when I asked more questions. More than that, I don''t want to have much conversation with the strangely worded dreamer. It''s a hassle to understand.


    "So, can you see the side that will protect the forest from the tyranny of the treasure mirror of Kijima at tomorrow''s festival?" Are you on my side? "


    Yes.


    When Shuu asked, Yumeno replied immediately.


    It looked like it wasn''t the character who would reply after going in.


    Brightness heard Yumeno''s reply and smiled.


    "I''ve been rescued, so I''ll trust you for now." It''s just that there''s only reason to suspect other people. "


    "I can''t help but think of a romantic world. I''m leaving with a sad mind."


    When the new residence said, Yumeno shrugged his shoulders with a smile and walked away from the six.


    What do you think? Is that really an ally?


    I''m sure he''s on our side until one line.


    When Olga asked, the new residence said something like that.


    ��He probably doesn''t want to make an inadvertent enemy. That''s why we''ve tried magic, and that''s how we''re exploring it.��


    Ke, be careful, especially if you go over there, but the main orders are only the treasure mirror of Kishima and Anthony Hiro.


    ��I''m tired,�� she said.


    Tsunohiro started chewing on the gum because his father banned it. Because of that rebellion, my father is still chewing on the gum even after he died.


    "Don''t make a sound and eat. It''s a negative three. No, don''t eat the golden wheel gum."


    I can''t forget the disdainful look my father gave me and the dialogue he let go of.


    "Are you on the Internet?" It''s convenient to be able to talk to people from afar. ��


    You''ll be impressed by the countless projections on the holographic display. I am using Anhiro''s fingertip mobile phone.


    Tsuruhiro and Grapefruit were in the deepest part of the Okuri Forest. With the power of the grapefruit, the weirdos in this zone won''t come any closer.


    "I guess it wasn''t a good idea to show up in front of them before the real thing tomorrow." What are you thinking? With this, they will devise a variety of measures. "


    Tsuruhiro was opposed to letting go of the monster and causing a disturbance in advance. The weary ones were also invited because of that. However, the grapefruit was called an experiment or a power test, and a monster was created and released into the spiritual realm.


    The spiritual area administrators in the deep forest of Okuri hired the demons of Kishima, as well as Tsunohiro, against the invitation of the magicians from the outside, but the grapefruit showed resistance to this act. In addition, the three descendants of Kijima also threw out their work.


    There is a misunderstanding between the two thoughts, but I don''t find Ant Hiro annoying.


    "I felt that they were strong people." I envied you guys. "


    Envy?


    "It seemed like fun. I wanted to mingle too."


    "Ha... I see... I''ll cancel the negative points."


    Hearing the reason from the grapefruit, Anihiro is in a good mood.


    "I''ve always been alone, so I know how you feel."


    At the same time, Atsuhiro lay down on the grass.


    "I''ve never wanted to be with anyone before, but as I listened to your stories, my desire for the world grew."


    Looking up at the dark sky, the grapefruit speaks.


    "Because of you... you''ve heard a lot about the outside world and the world of people, and you''ve thought a lot about it." I am a tool that was made a long time ago to distract you. I''ve never felt this way before. I feel miserable. Even though the world is a very pleasant place, I feel miserable because I have been left out of it and spent my time in desperation. "


    "Hah... it''s not just fun." That''s all I want to negative points for. "


    "Still, I want to see it." And if there was any way to escape the role of such a cursed magic tool. If possible... I want to be a human. "


    "Do you want to be a person in a mirror that fulfills a person''s wishes..."


    The grapefruit --- listening to the false feelings of the treasure mirror of Kishima, Tsuruhiro felt sad.


    "If there is such a way, I can help you to free up time." No... it''s a waste of time, so can we help you find a way to do it? "


    Listening to Atsuhiro''s words, the hot stuff in his chest is pouring out of the grapefruit. I''ve lived for a tremendous amount of time, but this is the first time I''ve felt this way since I was born.


    (Is this the first man in the world?)


    And forgiving someone''s heart is in itself the first time for a mirror.


    Before returning to the lodge''s room, Huiming stopped calling for a new home.


    "Neenie, Olga said she was being quiet when she was in front of me, is that true?"


    "No, hey, hey, hey."


    Asked by Bright, the new house looked like a bitter bug.


    "Even though it''s enough ruin in front of me, there''s no way I''m going to be in this place without you."


    "However, without thinking about it carefully, it''s the first time I''ve worked with Huifang." I''ve never seen anything like it in battle. "


    No, it''s a fact that you''re changing the subject with a refreshing face and deceiving me, right?


    It was a brilliant grin and a persistent confirmation, but Shinjo returned to the room without answering.

 2780 24

    The day of the tree-sea curse feast. The festival was scheduled to start in the evening, and preparations were being made in a hurry throughout the deep forest of Okuri from the morning.


    "There are more people." However, there are also quite a few people who are not people here. "


    Midori said, looking at the outsiders on the terrace with a magnificent exposition of the figure of an unknown person.


    "There are many monsters." Besides, you don''t have to worry about people, and nobody cares. "


    A tired man sitting in a row snuggly clinging to a chair on the terrace steps said.


    "It really feels like an ideal place for paranormal people," I would say, but in the city at the moment, there''s no problem exposing yourself majestically. They just think it''s a cosplay or something. "


    "If you ask me, I''m sure..." Times are different. ��


    Stinging and tiredness.


    "However, it may be a good environment for training, exchanges, rest and retreat, but if you ask me if I can stay here forever, I''ll be in trouble. Maple D and the administrator seem to like this place so much that I can stay here forever ~"


    "That''s true." If you want to pull in, you can only do so indoors. "


    "No... my ancestor, that''s a bit offensive to what Midori wanted to say..."


    Midori remembered that she was tired.


    "Hey, more than that, my ancestor." Can you keep something to yourself? "


    I was pointed out in a low voice with a smile on my face, and my fatigue was inwardly stirring.


    "You can''t help denying it." I''m plotting a little bit. "


    "Abu Abu Abu Bubu Bubu Bubu Bubu, Brother Fai, what can I not say in front of the other faces? You can teach Midori ~?"


    "That''s right, I should teach Midori. They might also be able to help.��


    I was trying to keep it secret and run it by myself, but if Midori feels thin, let her work out whether she should cooperate.


    "Uhee, cash ~. What are you up to?"


    "I''m thinking of getting the treasure mirror of Kijima." And the treasure mirror of Kijima-- "


    After that, when I heard the plan of exhaustion, Midori''s smile disappeared.


    ��Hmm... I disagree with that.��


    ��Why?��


    "I don''t want to think about it, but there might be dead people..." I mean, there have already been quite a few victims in this commotion. "


    ��I don''t think it''s right to use them. Either way, what you do remains the same, and at the same time-- It won''t interfere, and I don''t think it will unnecessarily put someone at risk.��


    While feeling surprised that Midori seriously opposed it, she gently opposed it.


    "Well, I''ll put it on Midori''s chest. I won''t bother you, but I don''t want to cooperate with that ~"


    ��I see. I''m sorry if I made you uncomfortable.��


    "It''s not as uncomfortable as it sounds, but..." I''m going to do something nervous ~. I hope you''re not nervous about Midori ~ "


    It was just a smile, but when I saw her moving her legs more than she needed, she seemed to feel quite frustrated.


    Brightness, Shuu, the new residence, and Origa were moved to a terrace near the entrance to the deep forest of Okuri.


    This is a crowded place. Many people pass by for the feast.


    If Tamura Yu is ruled by a mirror, can you take the mirror and get it back?


    I asked the new residence to look at the way I was cultivating with Bright.


    Simply put, I don''t think so.


    Keh, it''s sweet. Your soul may already be flying into the underworld, and the mirror may be moving your soulless body.


    Although Shuu predicted the development of new housing, Hikaru suggests that it may be bad.


    I see. Is there a worst-case scenario?


    Tell your client that your daughter is dead, it''s a big deal.


    Origa''s expression clouds as the new home spills a naughty smile.


    "Either way, we''ll get paid, so there''s no problem." In that case, you should be able to bring back and hand over the body alone. "


    "Wow, that''s a terrible way to say it..."


    "For those of us who have taken on the work, it''s terrible, but that''s the most important thing." I''m going to help you if I can help you, but if I can''t help you, I can''t help you anyway. "


    Olga frowned, but the new home was not disgusting or ironic, but serious.


    Ah, you''re here.


    Are you here?


    Looking at the person coming from the entrance, the words from the cultivator were radiant.


    Yuyogaoka Good Governance and his father, Yuyogaoka Yoshizuka, appeared.


    Here you go.


    Hello


    You and Shuu-kun are tired, too.


    "Huh? Why did Good Governance and Good Manufacturers come?"


    While Shuu greeted him with a smile, and Good Governance and Good Manufacturing greeted him, He could not understand that they had appeared.


    "The administrator is recruiting witchcraft schools, skilled magicians, and outsiders from around the world, and I also asked for the star coal stream." I''m sure you also contacted Teru by email from Keira-san. "


    "Because checking Baba''s email was a hassle..."


    I was told by the cultivator to check my email now.


    "Oh, yes, good builder."


    Yes.


    A glowing demonic smile called out to Yoshizuku.


    "I was here with Neeney, my childhood friend." Besides, I was in love with Baba once. "


    "Oh, I see..."


    Listening to Hikaru''s story, Ryozuke raises his voice in a state of agitation.


    "So, Neeney, this Yoshizuka-san is going to marry my Baba, so please give up on Baba and marry Origa."


    "W-what the hell!?" Is this the rumor of a woman, Dundee?! How dare you show up here in front of me! "


    Listening to Hikaru''s story, the new house bites into good construction.


    ��A woman... seems to be telling quite a bit about me.��


    "No... why are you leaping into such a conversation with me...?"


    Origa''s face turned sharp, and she saw the brightness of each of them.


    "Tell me, why are you lighting both of them on fire?"


    "Kick, kick, kick, kick, kick. Because it''s funny."


    To the awe-inspiring cultivator, Hikaru could say something funny.


    "It''s not just stirring..." You just want to be funny. "


    "It''s not funny, you idiot. Even if you try to say that, I''m an adult, too, so I won''t get mixed up in it, you idiot. You can''t even touch me, you idiot."


    No... it looks pretty annoying, though.


    Olga complained, the new house called, and the cultivator stormed in.


    Well, let''s leave the idiots alone. The two of us are here all the time, so I''ll also serve as a guard and ask for your cooperation.


    And bright.


    Is it something you can do to help Hikaru and the others and ask for security?


    "I think we can proceed simultaneously." First of all, I need an explanation of the situation. "


    The cultivator said to the good governance who asked the question, and told the good governance and Yoshizuki about the history so far.


    Atsuhiro was separated from the grapefruit, and he was meeting with a certain person in an unpopular place in front of the deepest part of the forest of Okuri.


    Sorry to keep you waiting.


    "I really waited. I''ll lose two boints."


    Tsubihiro complains to the sound of the bell.


    "You didn''t have to bother to meet me, but you couldn''t do it by email or phone."


    ��I''m an old type of person who has lived since the days when there was no phone and no internet, so I want to talk to you face to face. Besides, since you''re so close, you''ll miss your face, right?"


    "Huh, I''m not lonely."


    After throwing up in the spinal reflex, Anihiro frowned with a bad look and spit out the gum.


    "It''s not like this." Such as scattering garbage in such a beautiful place. "


    The roar bowed, and I picked up the gum that had been thrown away on the wooden path by pulling it into a tissue.


    "I can''t help it because my master was good." Besides, in that way, if it''s not a beautiful place, how much can I dirty it? "


    It was a broad ant with a sarcastic smile, but it was a distorted smile with a backlash of evil, and it was reflected in the eyes of the roar.


    So, what''s the story?


    "I would like to ask the sincerity of Tsubakiro." What are you going to do with the Kijima Treasure Mirror? "


    "I''m not going to deal with it."


    When the rattling sound hit a straightforward question, it returned an unexpected answer.


    "No, at first I thought I''d get a powerful magic tool and use it on my own." But he has the same heart as everyone else... "


    As he spoke, Ant Hiro grabbed his mouth.


    "Are you sympathetic? No, are you sympathetic?"


    I''m not particularly surprised at the sound of the rattlesnake. Because I knew that Anhiro had such a heart.


    ��Hah... that''s all you wanted to hear? So what does Master do with me?"


    Antshiro asks with a twisted face, turning away from his gaze.


    "I will determine the situation and deal with it, but I never want my apprentice to die. I don''t want you to work outrageously. We will try to take action and stop it as much as possible.��


    Then why don''t you just tie it up at this place?


    Well then, it won''t be your training either.


    Ironically speaking, Tsuruhiro turned to Yan Yin and told him with a mischievous smile.


    "Hah, what kind of training..."


    "I''m not as tough as you think I am." The restraint of your movement here is that you have no body and no lid. To a certain extent, I want to make you do what you want to do, but it''s my affinity as a mentor. ��


    "You mean it''s more interesting that way?" As a result, whether the number of dead people increases or it ends in tragedy, it''s Master''s fault. "


    "I''m not as good a man as you think I am."


    Yan Yin turned his back on Anhuang when he said so much.


    (Don''t go... Master. I don''t want to leave you....)


    The truth deep in Anhiro''s heart speaks with a weak voice.


    "You''re such a pussy, shit..." It''s so pathetic... "


    Atsuhiro muttered abhorrently, conscious of his true self.

 2781 25

    In the evening, a tree-sea curse feast was held.


    "There are more people than usual ~"


    ��Don''t you know? There''s a bunch of people out there trying to throw a festival, and the supervisors hired guards everywhere to stop them.��


    It seems that the treasure mirror of Kijima, which is called the worst of Kijima''s ghost tools, is rampaging around.


    "The treasure mirror of Kijima... it was deep in the forest of Yukuri after all..."


    "There are a lot of witchcraftsmen from Takatsuki."


    "The star coal stream is also coming." The star charcoal brightness of the Lord. "


    "There are people from the White Fox family here, and Sasano is also tired." It''s starting to get really awesome. "


    "Tired Kun Kawaii Hoppe Food Bechai Thai Zuzu..."


    If anything happens, it''s written on the pamphlet that I don''t just leave it to the security, but that the magicians gathered here also want to participate in the battle.


    "I''m sorry." I came here to enjoy the festival, but I cut it, and I couldn''t believe it was strung up. "


    "I''m going to do it." A good opportunity to showcase the results of your daily workouts ?


    "What if someone gets hurt?" It must be inconvenient for the administrator to impose a festival without eliminating the danger. A lot of money is moving around, so I''m sure that''s what I''m getting into. ��


    "If you think so, you shouldn''t have come, so you can go home now."


    "I''m a cat." A professional cat. Even a hungry child is a cat. I''m going to suck your dick. "


    "Somebody get rid of this drug." I''ve been lying there for a while, and I keep yelling at you like an imiff, and it''s so intrusive. "


    People who visit the festival talk about the disturbances of the past few days in the central square.


    Maple D listens to their conversation as he walks through the square.


    Leaving the central square, head for the terrace next door. There are stalls on the terrace close to the central square, and there are more people than the central square. And on this terrace was the administration office.


    Thank you for looking around.


    The manager in front of the office sees Maple D and calls out.


    "Have you reported any anomalies?"


    "There''s nothing so far." There are quite a few guards in the central square and its surroundings, as well as high altitude magicians who can detect spatial distortions, but they don''t see any movement. ��


    ��It''s going to work. Don''t miss out on the slightest anomaly.��


    ��Yes, sir, but it''s an emergency, so please carry it with you.��


    That said, the administrator offers the fingertip cell phone to Maple D.


    "I understand reluctantly"


    Maple D picked up the phone with a really sinister face.


    Midori''s eyes were on the surroundings of the central square.


    I knew it. I saw it all at once, but it was a festival, wasn''t it?


    Midori said, looking at the number of stalls.


    There are a lot of magic items, spells, and catalysts in the stalls.


    And, tired.


    "When I heard rumors of a magician called as a guard and a monster screaming, Maple said that nearly three times as many people were coming ~"


    "It''s a bad idea to call a lot of people into security." I''ve just increased the bait. But you can also think the other way around. There is also a hand that sticks the blade into the mouth, which is wide open to feed on the abundant bait. ��


    "Abababa, your ancestors are black." Instead of helping people, I think about using it as a meat wall or a bowl first. "


    Midori smiles as she reads the tired intentions.


    "Compared to the past, my evilness has faded, but not all of my evil qualities have disappeared." I''m dull with other people''s pain, and when I see a lot of people getting hurt and moaning -- just imagining it makes my heart dance. There''s still a little bit of that bad part in me. "


    Tired of mumbling and talking with a molested smile.


    "And I am relieved that there is an evil part in me, and that it remains." It''s a feeling I don''t really understand. even though it''s better not to..... "


    "There''s something like that in Midori. Because I wanted to break everything, I wanted to combine that feeling with taste, so I started a religious terrorist." Well, I''m so sorry right now. "


    The conversation was tiring and green, but I stopped talking. Because in front of them, a man appeared.


    "A festival without stagnation." Wizard Dory of Pleasure. Now, the anxious vibrators behind it are entropic rolling soil. "


    "Hey, what can I do for you?"


    As usual, Midori called out to Yumeno, who was saying unclear words, with an ungrateful expression on her face. Yumino had an amme, a chocolate banana, and a goldfish, and wore an anime character face for toddlers on his head. When I look closely, I also have a pack of yakisoba on my side.


    "I just saw you. I''m patrolling as a security guard, too." This is how I enjoy the festival. "


    "What if there''s an enemy attack while you''re eating?"


    ��Kukukukukukuku... I want to say that I can''t measure Q&Q... but I''ll eat it quickly��


    Asked by Midori, Yumeno replied with a wry laugh.


    "Woah! Damn, it''s here!"


    "This is obviously an attack!" The monstrous commotion continues! "


    The Kijima treasure mirror must have attacked us for the festival!


    "What the hell, what happened!?"


    Suddenly it gets noisy. But all I can hear is a rant, and I don''t know what happened.


    "Let''s go."


    "Come on, Big God brace. I''m going to eat it in a hurry."


    Midori rose tired and headed to the one where the commotion was thought to have occurred. Dreamno cheeks out at me with great haste.


    It''s a bee! It''s a herd of wasps!


    And the cry of a man made known to the multitude what had happened.


    "It was a forest with a lot of wasps, but I wonder if I can use that one ~"


    Midori leaks a muffled voice.


    When I was at the scene, the magicians were already dealing with it. Certainly, a large number of wasps can be seen, but the magicians switched and began to use wave-like attacks to attract wasps to the terrace.


    Looks like there aren''t many victims.


    That being said, you can do anything with a large amount of wasps.


    I decided to leave the tiredness and greenery to the other magicians.


    "This can''t be the end of it, so be on your guard." You''ll do something continuously. ��


    "Yeah. I know." For example, let''s have fun over here and somewhere else. "


    While talking, there was a loud sound of destruction, and Midori shut his mouth.


    Contrary to Midori''s words, an attack was launched on the spot where the wasp had attacked. The wooden path was pushed up from below, and many of the magicians on it were blown up, and many of them were dancing in the air. Some of them were dancing while their limbs were flying off a thousand pieces and spraying organs from their stomachs.


    The invisible force from below pushes the attack over and over again. With just one shot, many humans are flying through the sky and killing themselves with the destruction of wooden paths and stalls.


    "It was the opposite of what Midori thought." It seems to have attracted a lot of people to increase the damage. ��


    It''s coming from underneath, you can''t see the attack, and it''s hard to avoid.


    Even while speaking, tiredness and greenery are analyzed.


    The invisible lunge attack destroyed not only the central square terrace, but also the boardwalk in the aisle.


    Your escape route is blocked.


    "Baba, I know who''s attacking." This is a huge transparency-- "


    And the words of Midori shall be interrupted in the middle of the way. Nearby floors with greenery and fatigue were pushed up from below and destroyed.

 2782 26

    Brightness, cultivation, good governance, good building, new residence, Oliga were not terraces in the central hall, but from the terrace next to it, the central terrace and the wooden paths around it were destroyed.


    The invisible force pushes up from below, and the wooden paths and stalls are destroyed and blown up. Many humans nearby have been sacrificed.


    It''s more of a disaster than a battle, isn''t it?


    I hate to say it, but I can say that this is a brilliant fight with the enemy.


    The new house and Shuu looked at the state of destruction and said. Where there are six people, they have not been attacked.


    "The floor in the center of the central hall has not been destroyed." Only the edge is broken. Is there a reason? "


    "It appears that a powerful barrier is at work." They''re only attacking places that aren''t covered by the barrier. ��


    Yoshiyuki answered the question of the new house.


    "That attack is supernatural, isn''t it?" Can''t you do something about it? "


    "There are signs that the supernatural power is working from under the central terrace... but it''s not that strong." That''s weird. And this wavelength is weird... "


    Olga''s question is answered with suspicion by good governance. If we were to bring so much destruction, there would be signs of more powerful forces, but I can''t feel it. In addition, the released force is much more stable. It stayed that way when I was attacking and when I wasn''t.


    "I can see it somehow."


    Brightness laughs unstoppably. These circumstances and conditions have given us some idea of the nature of the enemy attack.


    More rookies appear. A huge swarm of rhododendrons ran over a person''s tall length along the wooden path.


    Huge swarms of rhododendrons also enter the terrace where Bright and new residents live.


    "It''s helpful that it''s easy to understand."


    It reminds me of Battle Creature.


    Olga and her new home changed the bullet into a molten meat warhead.


    "I''ll deal with that invisible attack." "... we''re dealing with crabs."


    Brightness looked toward the central square and said.


    "Fuwaa ~, looks like it''s different from the human-shaped one."


    "But I don''t know if they''re different."


    Greenery and exhaustion in the central square also confirmed the huge herd of Akatagani crabs.


    The new home and Oliga shoot at the giant Akategani''s joints and belly. The bullet damage is not a big substitute, but the meat solution for the Battle Creature erodes the inside of the giant crab and stops moving.


    While Good Governance and Good Manufacturing also attacked the giant Akatagani with magic, Akira was still chasing the mysterious invisible attack with her eyes.


    "Take refuge in the middle!" Since the barrier in the middle is strong, it''s okay to be attacked! "


    The administrator''s magician calls and the magicians move.


    ��Heee ~, it''s okay to gather them at the center if you''re not at the edge, but then it looks like some kind of attack will come to a hardened place again.��


    As Midori said, he moved along with the other magicians.


    ��But as long as we can''t do something about the upside attack from below, we don''t have a choice.��


    Tiredness was analyzing, but I didn''t know the true nature of the attack. I don''t see any signs of great magic working. The energy of destruction is considerable. Although the barrier is weakened, it also rests on the edge of the central square, breaking through the barrier and destroying the wooden path.


    Waterfall Festival


    Brightness activates a spell. Although it is a limited technique with abundant water, the forest of Okuri is a wetland area on the surface and deep, and even if it is not, there are source springs everywhere, there are ponds, there are swamps, and there are slopes. It is connected to the sea and even has a drought. Therefore, it is suitable for environments where this technique is used.


    A large number of polka dots emerge from beneath the wooden path. Brightness poured more energy than ever before to activate this magic with maximum power.


    The magicians who noticed the polka dots screamed. Many misunderstood the enemy''s new assault.


    Suddenly, a lot of polka dots bounced, and another tree pathway was destroyed. It was because there was a polka dot in the invisible range of attack.


    "Keh, you''ve been hit." And it''s as expected. "


    Brightness laughs.


    The polka dots that were thought to have bounced off remained in shape. It was attached to something that was launching an invisible attack. From the shapes and movements attached, it can be seen that it is a huge, long invisible thing.


    The other poles floating in the space moved together. There was a polka dot sticking to it, and it was sticking to the body of something that was invisible, and eventually the whole body was covered with the polka dot, and its identity was revealed.


    It was a giant snake. A great snake is more than two meters around its torso.


    "That attack was the work of that snake...?"


    "It was a big, transparent snake... but it was huge."


    Well done, sir.


    Origa and Good Governance groaned, and Good Manufacturing praised them.


    Sounds like Bright magic to me.


    Haa, Brother Hui is going to do it, too


    I was tired, and I was impressed with Midori.


    "Rock is the host of star charcoal." Splendid hand. "


    "I''m reliable, but I can''t rely on star charcoal all the time. We have to do our best, too."


    Alright, if you know who it is, it''s over here!


    The magicians were also impressed, and they unleashed the art of attack at once towards the great snake, which was visualized by attaching polka dots to its entire body.


    "Oh, my God... Star charcoal ~...! Stand out ~...!" What are you doing! Don''t let Takatsuki get behind! You bastard! Giggle! "


    What''s that old man clinging to pillars like a cicada?


    On the same terrace, looking at a hysterical mid-aged man clinging to a pillar, the new residence looked dazed and asked no one.


    "It''s called the Takahagi Ryu. History alone is ancient, and it''s the owner of a shameful hench witchcraft school that has been incorporated into the country with connections, slurps, and slurps." The strangeness of the act is so intense that it becomes a joke among the magicians. "


    While Huiming was saying, various magic attacks from the magicians flew rain, and the great serpent immediately burst out, leaning on its long stretched body and falling. The magicians cheered.


    More marauders appear as the horde of giant rhododendrons is being wiped out.


    ��Higiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    "Die!"


    Woochy!


    Ugh!


    The magicians outside the central square rushed toward the central hall, crying out in rage. You''re clearly out of your mind.


    What''s wrong with them?


    "Wasn''t it brainwashed by the enemy''s magic or ability?" It doesn''t use any magic, it just seems to be physically rampaging. "


    In response to the question of the new house, Masaki expresses his suspicions.


    Those who suddenly rage are gently seized and detained by sane magicians.


    After that, the same frenzy appeared in the central hall one after another.


    "But it''s been a bit sporadic." I didn''t mean to force the festival, but now the stupid administrators are holding their heads, crying, or trembling with piss. It''s painful to think of that. "


    "Neeney, that''s awesome. I totally agree.


    When the new house said with a smile, Hikaru was laughing so that she could make it hard.


    ��If you''re being uncomfortable, but you don''t know why we''re going to get mad and attack you, then maybe we''ll meet again next time?��


    Olga turns to her new home.


    "I see. If you look at it, the people on the terrace in the central square are not crazy." The attackers come from other terraces and aisles. Some of them were employed by the guards. Because of that, there was no one to violate from inside the square, so the division of the offensive and defensive factions was clear. I don''t know if it''s brainwashing or madness, but the person doing it is outside the central hall. "


    Even if you don''t say it like that, don''t you all know it?


    Shuu burst into the dialogue of the new residence.


    "There may be some people who don''t understand, so I need to make it clear. Everyone knows him, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Shinjo, who sporadically performed the leading role of the group, had a bitter experience of having just failed to do so.


    If it collapses, it''s dangerous, but let''s go through the bridge above with a great view and catch the steps of the attackers.


    The new house said and ran out. The other sides followed.


    "A bridge or a boardwalk--a wooden path."


    "It''s okay on the bridge."


    "Good governance," Shining said as she ran.


    Six people who have traveled to a place with a good view check the movement of the people who are heading to the terrace. The flow was obvious.


    The ones coming towards the central hall, though via multiple bridges and terraces, are only coming from one direction.


    "Even if there are people who are brainwashing, the number is small." If there were a lot of them, they would do it all at once everywhere. "


    and a new home.


    "But there is also the possibility of doing the same in the central hall. If that happens, you won''t be able to do it.��


    Immediately after Misaki said it, before the six of them, tiredness and greenery metamorphosed and appeared.


    "Did you think the same thing, Grandma?"


    ��Do you know where you''re coming from?��


    "Look over there..."


    When Midori and I asked, I pointed to the direction where the Frenzied Army was coming.


    "Over there, where the garden of spiritual flowers and the management office are..." I mean.... "


    ��The management office has been attacked, and the caretaker and his escort must be acting strange.��


    Green and tired say.


    "Me and Midori will find out the cause for you." Everyone, please defend the central hall. "


    "All right."


    "Be careful."


    I''m tired, and the new house understands, and the good building tells me.


    Tired, Midori ran in the direction of the spirit flower garden and the management office.


    On the way, I encountered the addition of the Frenzy Legion, but I knocked them all out and passed out.


    It was when the two of them came to the place where the garden of spiritual flowers was visible.


    In front of the tired greenery, a girl wearing a hood stands up.


    The two of them stopped and wondered if they were brainwashing.


    "It''s okay. I''m decent."


    Maple D smiled as she wondered why Midori was here.


    "Glad to hear it. Maple''s sister is safe."


    ��I endured it. And I was helped. I was trying to call for help. Come here. That''s it. That''s what made us all crazy.��


    Huh?


    Can you help me?


    Tiredness and greenery raise a voice of doubt.


    "There was one in the deepest part. The only thing that helped me--"


    Naaaaaah


    In the middle of the Maple D dialogue, a tiger suddenly appeared in the empty space and barked small.


    "I wonder if you like your pinch help character position so much, like Kazaguru Manoyashi. This tiger." You should act with us properly, right? "


    Well, thanks to you, Maple D has been very helpful.


    The tiger was shocked by the greenery, and smiled tiredly.


    And shortly thereafter a man appeared from the garden of spiritual flowers, whom Green had seen before.


    A collection of small blue light spots, a swarm of spinning red crosses, a swarm of small cylinders emitting pale light, a vortex of giant yellow light, a swarm of blue spots that slowly expand and contract, and a swarm of glowing bands that keep spinning in the same place.


    It was a group of mysterious energy lifeforms in the deepest depths.


    "Looking at these guys, they went crazy."


    "Did you take it out of the deepest part here?"


    Maple D said, giving a dazed voice to Midori.


    Let''s knock it down and get back to the central hall.


    I was tired and began to cast spells. Maple D and Midori followed, and the tiger stood ready to protect the three magicians in case they were attacked.

 2783 27

    A more dangerous attack began on and around the central hall terrace. Many giant acorns came down in succession.


    Depending on the barrier, it was played in the center of the central hall, but those who were on the surrounding terrace were damaged.


    "Where''s it coming from? This acorn....."


    Good governance looks over the sky. I knew it would fall from among the leaves of a giant tree, but that was all. You can''t check it all the way to the top of a giant tree.


    ��Deal with Yasai, an honest Guardian without flash.��


    Dreamno, who was in the central square, exercises his magic. When a number of leaves grew up in the trees, they caught a giant acorn that was falling in the air to prevent damage.


    "At this rate, everyone will continue to feel the mossy mood of the adolescence stuck to the tombstone." In other words, it is the need to strike at the enemy that leads to Middle Justice and no one else. Who is it? What is it? "


    Yumeno appealed to the magicians around him. I guessed what I wanted to say, but no one would try to move or answer.


    When I thought that all the giant acorns had been prevented from dropping, another giant thing came down. On the terrace, there are Brightness and new residents.


    Yumeno tried to prevent it by grabbing it with a leaf, but once on the leaf, he jumped from the leaf and jumped down. Another leaf tried to prevent it from falling, but it jumped off again with the leaf as a scaffold.


    Ri, squirrel!?


    "Big listening."


    The magicians who were on the same terrace as the new dwellers shouted.


    "Isn''t this it?" the squirrel who was chirping in a strange voice. "


    "Tywan squirrel."


    Olga pointed and the new residence said.


    Cuiiiiiiii!


    The giant Taiwanese squirrel roared and attacked those on the terrace. No... We headed straight for the new house and the place where the six of them were.


    Here it comes!


    Origa screams.


    "It''s fast, and I''m scared of my face."


    A cultivator with a wooden sword stood in front of a giant Taiwanese squirrel with his teeth peeled and clearly angry.


    The giant Tywan squirrel leapt toward the cultivator.


    Huh?


    Looking up at the huge Taiwanese squirrel that was soaring high, Shuu raised an unexpected voice. It was because I jumped too much and passed over my cultivator''s head.


    The giant Taiwanese squirrel that landed behind the six of them looked back. There was a new house beyond the line of sight.


    Nhh?


    The giant Tywan squirrel stepped left and right as the new home turned its gun towards the new home.


    "What the hell is this guy!?"


    Interrupting the shooting, the new house rolls to the side in a hurry. I avoided the jumping attack of the giant Tywan squirrel in a fairly unexpected location.


    Kupii!


    The giant Tywan squirrel jumps over his fallen new home like nothing else.


    But the new house was on the verge of firing two guns. The giant Tywan squirrel is shocked, and the new home quickly escapes the scene.


    Despite being hit by a bullet filled with meat, the giant Tywan squirrel in the flames of anger in his eyes is trying to hunt down his new home even more.


    "Hey! Why are you targeting me all the time!?"


    When she was clearly concentrating on herself and attacking, the giant Tywan Lis shouted with a screaming voice at the new residence.


    Shuu enters between the new residence and the giant Tywang Lis, and pokes the throat of the giant Tywang Lis with a wooden sword. The giant Tywan squirrel retreated in amazement.


    Hey, isn''t this the squirrel from that time?


    Seriously ~


    Hearing Origa''s words, the new house turned pale.


    "Because no matter how I look at it, I''m aiming for a new home, and no matter how I think about it, I can only think so." Because I threw a stone at you at that time, I have a grudge against you. "


    "Don''t be ridiculous. To the extent that you bullied me by throwing a stone, why do I have to be killed? It''s a squirrel who hates that kind of thing and is fooling around with sticky quality."


    Hearing Olga''s words, the new house became indignant.


    "Slash and run, Shark."


    The curved blade of light from the foot of good governance runs along the wooden path towards the giant Tywan squirrel. When the blade of light strikes the giant Taiwanese squirrel, it jumps up and down.


    Meteor Swallow


    Four black boomerang-shaped flat blades were released. All four of them directly hit the giant Tywan squirrel in the air.


    A giant Taiwanese squirrel that was chopped up and dropped as blood spurted out of her body. Before that, a new house with a demonic smile stood.


    "This is a joke! Damn it, you tried to kill me with a stone throwing, you son of a bitch! This was punishment! Remember!"


    "Wow... pathetic..."


    A new home that fired multiple shots into the body of a fallen giant Tywan squirrel. Looking at it, Olga frowned.


    "Hahaha, za, barkabaka! Ahh, woosh."


    The new house breaks in front of the immobile giant Tywan squirrel.


    "Somehow, this person resembles Bright, or is wearing a character, or makes Bright even worse..."


    It''s because I was under the influence of Kneeny that I now have a tell.


    "Hey, this is bullshit greeting." That''s the last thing I want you to say. "


    Listening to the words of good governance and cultivation, Radiant said with a sharp face.


    "Oh, you don''t have any of my own?"


    While I was distracted by the battle against the giant Tywan squirrel, a trench-coated boy appeared on the terrace with Glory and called out to me. It was seen as the main culprit of the disturbance, Shinnyo Tsuruhiro.


    The magicians who were on the terrace all stood together. The new home and Olga put their guns on it too.


    Alone and majestically... you must be a very confident housewife.


    Bright said sarcastically.


    "If we''re all going to blow this together, we can do it." Give it a try. "


    It was a taunting anthill, but the confident attitude made me feel that there was some sort of counter-trick, and no one would attack.


    ��You''re not coming? So... let me ask you something important. What do you think? I''m wondering. Why do you guys have to live in the shade of society even though we have so much power?"


    Atsuhiro''s tone was imbued with definite anger.


    "Why do I have to live in a place like this?" No, I understand. But I''m not convinced. We have to hide our power and live while holding more power than ordinary people do. I can''t get a social status. I can''t expose my pride as a magician to the world. You don''t think that''s funny? Are you so afraid of being hunted by witches? Doesn''t anybody care? Aren''t you sorry? "


    No one answered the call of Atsuhiro. No one can put a smile on it. Tsuruhiro hasn''t said anything strange. There are no magicians who have never realized the same thing as Anhiro.


    "What is Temay''s purpose?" Do you want to turn the world upside down? "


    Bright asks. Sneakily start recording. Later, I told Green that I was tired.


    The immediate purpose is to expand this spiritual domain.


    "Expansion of the spiritual domain... expanding the area deep in the forest of Okuri?"


    Good governance is confirmed by listening to Anhiro''s answer.


    "That''s right. Now it''s an alienated realm - it''s subspace-limited, but it''s also expanding into the surface world." I would like to extend it to all of Japan, but for the time being, it would be good for one yen in Kanto. "


    A lot of magicians are taken in shock by the wide ants who mouth their tremendous hopes. Everyone thinks it''s reflexive.


    "What''s going to happen to you if you don''t do that?"


    One of the magicians on the terrace asks.


    "That''s what Kijima''s Treasure Mirror wants, and it''s what I want." If we rewrite the world itself into a space that is convenient for us, we will be able to walk as a major without even having to do so. "


    ��I wonder if that''s a good thing...��


    The question was asked by a cultivator who was not a magician, but who was born into a family destined to live with the magicians. Even if you are close to a surgeon, you are not a surgeon, so you do not fully understand your feelings.


    "Hah, I don''t know if it''s going to be a good thing or a bad thing, neither do you." I don''t know-- maybe it''s going to have a bad effect, so you''re gonna stop it? That''s boring. Including the possibility of failure, I will choose those who seek change. "


    Tsubaki, you can give a speech like that.


    The girl''s voice opens the door to the subspace.


    "Whoa, he''s here, too."


    Tamura Yu, who hung the treasure mirror of Kijima from his neck, appeared, and the new residence murmured.


    "Didn''t you hear about Tsubihiro? If there is someone who has changed his mind, I will allow him to join us."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Who will follow you!"


    When the grapefruit spoke with a sense of intimidation, one of the magicians shouted angrily.


    "What are you talking about while saving the lives of so many magicians!"


    "That''s right, that''s right! Where are the fools that are screaming while doing such a thing!"


    "I don''t know what to say, but it''s suicide to follow you!"


    "Shit!"


    Yu sighed as he watched the magicians shout their fury one after another.


    "I''ll tell you first." I''ll never forget your care. It was my first experience in my life. That''s all I was happy about. "


    The grapefruit whispered in his ear.


    "I don''t know what to say first." It''s like insurance in case of failure. That''s minus one. I''m going to make it, but I''m going to make it. Absorb their souls and turn them into yours. For the power to expand the spiritual realm. "


    Tsuruhiro said, pulling out the demon''s gun. The magicians were nervous.


    "In the last few days, I''ve ravaged the depths of Okuryo''s forest because the idiot administrators said they would still force the festival." During the festival, the security magicians will also be called, and they will be able to attract the powerful. If you eat all of them with the treasure mirror of Kijima, you''ll be able to do just that. It''s funny that you dance as you wish. Forty-five plus, maybe. "


    "You idiot. The greedy mirror is greedily causing extra commotion, and it''s going to be a future of self-destruction. This is it."


    It was Ant Hiroshi who was proud to talk about the plan, but Brightness laughed at it in a tone of contempt.

 2784 28

    The grapefruit passes through the pocket and takes something out and scratches it. There are many who do not know from a distance. Something small.


    "Acupuncture."


    An eye-catching new home guessed what was on the palm of the grapefruit. When they heard the words, some people felt a fierce unpleasant feeling. In any case, giant acorns were raining all over the place.


    The grapefruit waves and the acorns fly. As some predicted, the moment they left the grapefruit hand, the acorn grew enormous. And instead of falling like before, it flies towards the horizontal.


    Some of the magicians fell down in a hurry, but the giant acorn did not pass over the prone, but exploded on the prone, causing the prone to fall on the shell and body fragments. I blasted those who ran and evaded, but they did less damage than those who tried to fall down.


    "Hey..."


    Oliga looked around and was stunned. More than half of the current giant acorn missiles on the same terrace have fallen. Among them were good buildings and cultivators.


    "Daddy!"


    "I want to say it''s okay... but it''s not okay."


    As the good governance screamed and rushed over, Jingzu, who had been beaten with arms and legs, crooked his face painfully. I had nothing to do with my life, but I didn''t think I''d be able to carry on fighting.


    "Cultivation..."


    "I''m not okay either." I don''t know where he did it, but his body is numb and he can''t move. "


    The cultivator answered with a fallen face to the shining light.


    (So far, bumps, snakes, and crabs have grown enormous, and do you have the ability to grow creatures? The ability to mass produce monsters is probably the same, but his abilities are all a simple threat.)


    Looking at the grapefruit, I think Bright.


    (Maple D is absorbing the power filled in this spiritual domain, but I heard about the power of the dead, but if that doesn''t dry up the spiritual power of the forest itself, wouldn''t it make sense that this guy can use his power inexhaustible?)


    If that''s the case, even if all the magicians on this terrace were to beat each other, Hikaru wonders if they might not be able to win. And because of that confidence, I think that the mirror of the treasure of Kijima was magnificently exposed.


    "Are there any dead people out there?" I thought I''d take my soul in and turn it into a monster again. "


    The grapefruit looks over the terrace and says with a pale tone.


    The new residence turns its gun towards the grapefruit. But Tsuruhiro reacted and shot the demon gun.


    Muscle fibers, blood vessels, bones, and organs spread like a bathtub in the space in front of the new house, and tried to cover the new house, but the new house jumped backwards with a lot of leeway to avoid it. This is the second time this attack has been carried out.


    "He''s easy to understand." No matter how much monstrous power he had, he proved that if he was shot by a gun, he could die. That''s why I immediately reacted and protected it. "


    "No, I''m here to save her, you can''t kill her."


    Olga bursts into her new home, laughing unbeatably.


    "Attack without flinching!" They''re not immortal! Strike without defending! Launch a saturated attack! "


    "No, that''s why..."


    Origa was stunned at the new residence that was calling the magicians with a desire to kill.


    "It was underestimated." It''s because Anihiro did something extra. "


    Huh, I''m so sorry about that one.


    The grapefruit that hears the dialogue of the new residence makes jokes, and the ants laugh sarcastically when they hear it.


    The magicians attacked with their spells at once. Brightness and good governance mingled with it.


    Kijima''s treasure mirror, hanging from the neck of the grapefruit, shone a dazzling light, and something gigantic emerged from the mirror.


    Appearing in front of the grapefruit, it was a giant wrapped in light, with his hands spread out on his knees. Its height is higher than that of a three-story building, even when it is on its knees. I have the head, but I can''t confirm the hair. Because my face is bright, I can''t see my eyes, nose, mouth, or ears.


    It seemed that all the various attacks emitted by the magicians were taken care of by the giant who was shining brightly. But the giants didn''t see any change in appearance. On your knees, you can''t even move in a position that covers the grapefruit.


    "What do you think he is?"


    Hiding in the gleaming mass of the Light Giant, the voice of the invisible grapefruit echoed.


    "He''s one of you." It was made using the soul I ate. "


    While the grapefruit was talking, the Light Giant stood up and slowly walked one or two steps toward the magicians.


    The magicians were at war. Despite taking more than ten attacks simultaneously, this unidentified Light Giant has no sign of taking any damage. And sizes that can easily kill people. Don''t be afraid of the fact that such a horrible monster is approaching.


    One of them escapes. Cutting it off, several magicians ran away. But not all of them escaped. More than half are left.


    "Hey! Don''t run away!" The Takatsuki ticket will go down! Boobs, boobs, boobs! Ta-da-da-da-da-da! "


    Takaharius, who was clinging to the pillar and smoking the pillar, jumped off the pillar with anger. All of the magicians under the Takahaguri Gate, except for the chief, escaped.


    "Black beeswax"


    From the foot of good governance, something like a block of black shadow travels to the wooden path.


    The moment the black beeswax touched the giant''s leg, the giant''s legs lost their light and turned black, one leg shattered and the giant slipped and fell on his back.


    "It worked..."


    Good governance, who had set up the magic, was surprised and moaned with a dazed face.


    By the way, Atsuhiro doesn''t know the art of black beeswax. I don''t even know if that was Shino''s technique. It is a technique created by Midori, and Midori is taught only by a limited number of magicians.


    "The nature of the magic was effective." How about this one? "


    Bright releases a series of frozen talismans that are attached to a fallen giant. Each spell had many times as much power as usual, but the drainage of Bright Light was suppressed by the power filled in the spiritual realm. I tried to boost my magic as much as I could by taking advantage of the spiritual nature.


    The Light Giant''s whole body froze and stopped moving.


    The light is lost, the body shrinks, and a small blackened old man''s corpse remains inside the block of ice.


    I''ll give you a nice compliment.


    The grapefruit smiled and the mirror flooded with light.


    Four birds, about half the size of today''s Light Giants, also emitting light from all over their bodies, were winging in the air. From the shape, it looked like a raven.


    ��This time, it''s also big, and it looks even more troublesome when it''s flying��


    "At that size, the attack must be deadly." And it''s hard to believe you''re flying that size. "


    He looked up at the four glowing ravens and said that they were good builders.


    ��From one to the next... it''s a bottomless one��


    I remembered that I had spoken the same dialogue yesterday.


    (There is no way that the bottom is broken. Even though I was drawing strength from the depths of the forest, I still had my limitations. And even before I get here, this guy is using quite a lot of force, is it really okay to fly this much?)


    The ants who heard the dialogue of Radiant spread out, and when they saw the grapefruit, they were in danger.


    I have no choice but to do it here!


    The owner of Takahagi-ryu cries out with sentiment, and steps forward in a majestic manner.


    "Takahari Witchcraft Critical Breakthrough Ultimate Secret II!" Demon Egg Barbarian Strike Wave Formation! "


    When the owner of Takatsuki holds up his hands wide and exercises his magic, a scarlet pillar of light rises from the entire body of the owner of Takatsuki, and a huge magic circle appears that covers the terrace around the pillar.


    "Hey, this old man is amazing, too?"


    Looking at the thickness and height of the pillar of light, the enormity of the magic circle, and the powerful aura that can be seen in the eyes of amateurs, the new residence asks Bright.


    "Perhaps it would be amazing if it wasn''t for me..." There''s a tremendous amount of power in there. "


    Takami rolled his eyes and looked at Takatsuki.


    The four giant light crows were stiff. Tsuruhiro and Grapefruit also stiffened with a stunned expression on their faces.


    Eventually, the magic circle became smaller and smaller. As the magic circle shrank, the light crow dwindled. Eventually, when the magic circle disappeared, the light crow also disappeared.


    (The magic circle usually protects magicians, but does this old man''s magic erase the power of anyone in the circle? Perhaps this is a very good match between the nature of the technique and the environment in which the power of the magician is amplified and the depletion is suppressed. Rather than the power of Takatsuki''s eldest master, it''s a combination of magic and the environment. But what I see and use is, is Rikishi an idiot or the head of the office?)


    Bright was aware of magic.


    "Guuu..."


    Tsuruhiro groaned and collapsed with a miserable expression. Your body becomes cold, dull, and uncomfortable, and you can''t move your body.


    My health, energy, spirituality, and demonic powers were all wiped out. Even if you are in the spiritual realm, you can''t keep the blessing of that power.


    The huge pillar of light that stood up from the body of Takahata Ryu disappeared.


    "Wow... I saw the output... by mistake..." I''ve done too much... "


    While sweating from all over the body and sighing roughly, the owner of Takatsuki also nods.


    "Stay with me."


    The grapefruit bent over, covering her body and pressing herself against it.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Since this is the first time that I have had the experience of being closely attached to the opposite sex at an advanced age, Anthony is confused as much as he can.


    "I''ll send you strength, so take it."


    When the grapefruit told her with a true face, the heat returned to Anhiro''s body, and the drowsiness and disgust blew away.


    "Hah... I''d like to say thank you, but it''s minus 10." You must be pretty exhausted, too. do something stupid..... "


    I can still cum.


    Atsuhiro woke up and smiled, but the grapefruit looked up at Atsuhiro''s face.


    "Yeah, I''m doing it, I''m doing it." Tsunohiro is also in the treasure mirror of Kijima ~


    "Destruction marks are amazing. It looks like the battle was fierce."


    Hikaru seems to be safe.


    Naaaaaah


    There came Green, Maple D, Tired, Tiger. I just came back from sweeping away the energy lifeforms that had been taken from the deepest depths that appeared near the garden of spiritual flowers.


    "Ke, come at the right time." You have to come sooner. "


    Bright was relieved and poisoned.

 2785 29

    Tiredness and greenery first depends on the analysis of grapefruit and the treasure mirror of Kijima.


    It looks like you''re exhausted.


    "Ya, you must still be a tough foe." Ideally, you should refuse the power supplied from deep in the forest of Yukuri and fight afterwards ~ "


    Can I leave it to Midori?


    "Huh ~? Am I alone?" What are you planning, ancestor? "


    In response to his tired words, Midori asked with a deep smile after rolling her eyes. Midori was faintly aware of it, and even tiredness suggested that she had a goal.


    ��It''s not a big deal.��


    I laughed deeply, even when I was tired.


    Well, look, I''ll give you a ride.


    Midori shows her teeth, laughs, and looks at the grapefruit.


    Tiredness approaches Brightness.


    Is it quite drained?


    "Ahh... even though I''m using the power of this sanctuary, I think I''ve flown too much."


    "Well then, I''ll lend you a good magic tool." Maybe I can use it if it''s bright. I''ll make sure you can import it, so I''ll teach you the spell of the port. "


    "Thank you very much."


    With tired generosity, Xiu Ming thanked her with a smile.


    "Please don''t kill Tsubakiro if you can."


    Tiredness pierces the nails. I don''t know what you''re going to do, but it''s not convenient to kill them.


    I hope so.


    Brightness answers vaguely.


    "Hey, Kijima''s Treasure Mirror Sister. Why don''t you play with me?"


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Seriously?


    "No matter how green he is..."


    Hmmm.


    Listening to Midori''s request, Shuu, Shining, and Good Governance flashed, and the grapefruit roared interestingly.


    What''s a sashi?


    ��It''s a one-on-one situation, which means you''re trying to do it, Tyman.��


    Oliga asks, and the new home answers.


    "I didn''t know what Tyman meant, but I did. That''s impossible, isn''t it? Don''t you know how monstrous he is?"


    "I know you''re asking me out, and I''m sure you''ve got an idea." I''ll leave it to you. "


    Olga''s eyes widened, and the new residence calmly told her.


    Fine. I don''t know what kind of plan there is, but I''m happy to give you a ride.


    The grapefruit laughs and accepts. Some people think that it is a dialogue because they are absolutely confident. And because I already know its power, I can''t imagine it without looking beyond the scary things.


    "Hey... that''s because there''s something going on over there." Are you going to jump into a trap? "


    Atsuhiro calls out to the grapefruit with a reluctant expression.


    "I understand. I want to see what kind of hand you can beat me by using as much power as you can in this spiritual realm." You can''t beat curiosity. "


    "It''s not like I can use my strength inexhaustible, and even though curiosity kills cats... it''s a seven-point deduction"


    Anihiro sighed as he answered the grapefruit with his true face.


    "Hey, let''s move the place."


    Midori said, opening the door of the space and entering.


    (Door to space...?)


    Tsuruhiro, the same Shinano-ryu witchcraft, looked around at the door to the open space where Midori was. It only looks like a door that leads to a subspace.


    When I entered the door of the open space with the grapefruit and greenery, the door closed.


    Huh? What''s wrong with tiredness?


    The new house first notices the disappearance of fatigue. After talking to Midori, she was gone.


    "This is..."


    After entering the door, there was a vast subspace that was filled with darkness. No, just like the deepest part of the forest, the background was black, but I could see myself. I could see greenery. I could also see a huge object under the greenery.


    "It''s one of Shino''s deepest secrets."


    Midori greets the grapefruit that has entered the subspace with a smile as it shows her teeth.


    An immense object at the far bottom of space. It was the human brain.


    "This is the" "second brain" "of the Shino magician. Well, the most powerful witchcraft, Shino stream, is also pingy, and I think the magician who can handle this one is limited." This is a space to store your second brain. "


    Midori explains when he sees the gaze of the grapefruit being directed at the giant brain.


    (It seems that your ancestors were destroyed in a battle with Jun-san, and recently rebuilt)


    Midori adds without saying anything.


    The use of the second brain is varied. It can assist in the projection of schizophrenic bodies by Shino''s magicians, and it is also possible to make the image real in subspace, like the work of the tired and exhausted former apprentice on the right side of the gate. It is said that the secret is not to activate by exercising the magic, but the creation of the second brain itself is the secret.


    The strength of the technique exercised by Shino-san depends on whether a catalyst is prepared in advance, but this second brain can also be used as a substitute for the catalyst. We can record forces similar to catalysts and produce forces of the same nature.


    I was alarmed that the supply of power in the depths of the Okuri Forest might be cut off, but it wasn''t.


    Yu said. If it is possible to cut off the supply of power in the spiritual domain in the first place, the treasure mirror of Kijima can exit the forest of Okuri, and it will continue to receive the supply of power at a time when it is closely connected.


    "In that case, it''s a very advantageous space for me. But I wonder why you bother to come in." That''s why I''m so confident. "


    "I''m looking for you."


    As Midori teased, Yu spilled a molested smile and uttered an unexplained word.


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m looking for a way out of this forest. I don''t know if I have the strength. After a battle with a powerful magician, seeing a lot of power will give you an answer or a clue. In any case, I''m betting on the possibility that by experiencing it, we might find it. Tsuruhiro is trying to expand my sphere of activity by expanding the spiritual domain, but without relying on such a troublesome method, if there is a way to break this chain, it will never go beyond that."


    ��Ruru ~��


    Midori was satisfied.


    Midori Nishiki can think of several ways to release the spatial restraint hung on the treasure mirror of Kijima. I don''t know if it will always succeed, but I don''t think it will all fail. But I''m not willing to tell you about it as long as I''ve seen all the commotion and rampage so far.


    "I don''t know if it will serve as a reference, but you really took the invitation, and the world of Midori--I ''ll show you the ideal picture ~"


    As Midori said, the landscape of the black space changed.


    In the cloudy weather, a tremendous number of humans are furious. Singing. Loud songs. On the stage, instruments that have never seen a grapefruit sound. And weird-looking people.


    The lyrics of the song were a series of extremely ruinous and destructive words: die, kill, break, curse, and shit. It was full of curses. The man singing was shaped as if there was a demon inhabiting it, and it was reflected in the eyes of the grapefruit.


    The man who was singing was enveloped in fire. I also understand that the grapefruit was wrapped in oil and covered in fire. And still wrapped in flames, he flies from the stage, and envelops those who hover on the stage in flames. But no one escapes. On the contrary, he swarmed to a man wrapped in flames, clinging to them, and he was about to be burned by the flames.


    Appears to those who swing their swords and brawl, those who shoot indiscriminately, and those who explode. The feast of frenzy and slaughter begins, and people gladly kill each other. Or I saw some people smiling and committing suicide.


    The frenzy of killing did not stop there. A similar confrontation began in the city. Whoever it was, they started killing each other. One after another people jumped out of the building with a smile, and everyone laughed until they were on the verge of hitting their bodies on the ground. The infants also killed each other with their murder weapon, the mother killed the infant, and the mother killed the infant. The survivor pushed the murder weapon into his throat and belly with a clear smile.


    The whole world was exhausted. Everything, everybody, he killed him, he died. Fun, fun, doom and endless madness.


    "Life is important." Make such a precious life into a firework, and blossom into a great circle of death. Because life is worth it, death also shines beautifully. The ultimate, ultimate, and one-of-a-kind noble reset button. Death is the promise of equality. Death gives you the freedom to use your life. The festival of saving lives is going on forever. This is the ideal picture that Midori imagines to be the best. "


    In other words, this space is a place where you can project your deepest wishes.


    In the sight of hell, the grapefruit sent a cold gaze toward Midori, who spoke happily from the bottom of his heart.


    "I don''t care what kind of hopes and ideals I have, but what do I have to know?" If you''re just thinking in your head, you''re free. And this is like the world inside the head of Midori, projected by Midori''s second brain. "


    ��If you don''t know what you''re doing when you cum in front of me, you won''t be able to ignore it.��


    "Baba-baba, well, that''s right, but..."


    Immediately after Midori laughed, the madness and movement of the humans who were killing each other stopped. They all turn their gaze to the grapefruit.


    They are the product of delusions created from the brain of Midori. It was the same as the image made by the treasure mirror of Kijima. In the case of Midori, although it is limited to this space, at the time of staying in this space, you can create an image of the world that you feel is the most beautiful.


    A mob of thugs swarmed into the grapefruit.


    "I don''t know if it will be a hint, but please taste it carefully ~"


    While Midori was talking, the grapefruit was swallowed up by the mob.


    "Hey, looks like you''re free." One of the parties "


    With a mean smile, Radiant called out to Anthony.


    "Are you willing to try and play to see if you have the power to protect yourself?"


    (While the treasure mirror of Kijima is gone, are you going to blow me away with all of us here?)


    Tsuruhiro exhaled heavily. I was prepared that there was no other way to do that.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t leave us all together here, I''ll play alone." I also borrowed something good from tiredness.


    Brightness cast a spell and ported the bonsai in her hands.


    Huh, what the hell is that?


    I could tell at a glance that it was a fairly powerful magic tool, even though it was the size of the antelope that laughed.


    Kijima''s bonsai.


    Brightness unleashes a potted plant. Bonsai plants float in the air without falling to the ground.


    The bonsai has disappeared. I moved out of my sight at high speed.


    Bonsai flies at high speed and emits a beam towards the ants.


    "...!?"


    Anihiro, who was directly hit by the beam, let out an unvoiced scream and collapsed in front of him.


    "When I thought you were in the showdown mode, you got settled..."


    "It''s a terrible magic tool."


    Olga muttered with a half laugh, and good governance roared.


    (If you want to get hit in one shot... my point can be minus 5000...)


    Slowly twist yourself while lying down and look toward Brightness. My whole body is numb and I can barely move my body.


    Hikaru slowly approached Anthony. Bonsai from Kijima awaits just above Brightness. If the ants show any strange movement, they''ll be able to emit a beam again soon.


    "Hah, what''s the matter...? Kill me."


    Tsuruhiro stirred up a bright light that didn''t feel the intent to kill at all.


    "Ke, I was told not to kill if I was tired." I''ll take care of him.


    As I bowed down, I tied both of Anhiro''s wrists with ropes and bound them.


    That was a good time, wasn''t it?


    Then, a rattling sound came and bowed beside Bright.


    (Plus, it''s minus 4 points for me...)


    Tsuruhiro, who was lying on his back, raised his face. I pulled the point because I was angry because I was relieved just by seeing the face of the rattling sound.


    "Hah... where is it...?" I can''t believe I''m coming at the right time..... "


    ��That''s right, I don''t think I want to be seen.��


    With a sarcastic smile, Atsuhiro smiled gently and touched Atsuhiro''s neck.

 2786 30

    He despised the ugly people who drowned in greed. I cursed the fate of those people. He was angry with his biological parents who gave him such a destiny. Eventually, he came to resent the world itself.


    I was spending my free time. I spent most of my time in mud. Being aware of the meaning of your existence is painful, but when you''re awake, you can''t help but think. And beaten with despair and grief. What a terrible being I was born into.


    Fate offered a helping hand to the lonely girlfriend who had spent distracting years in obscurity. For the first time in my life, I was able to go around with someone who could forgive my heart.


    The boy was as lonely as he was. Unlike myself, he seemed not to be mixed up with people because of his difficult personality, but he never wanted to be alone. I don''t like to look down on the world.


    (Even if I just met Tsubihiro, I think I''m glad.)


    Whoever can forgive the heart - the heart is at ease with only those who can understand the heart. It warms my heart. I think that it would be nice if I could just taste this feeling once while I''m alive. Yuzu is - I think the treasure mirror of Kijima is serious.


    The reason why she thinks that is because she admits that she is dying and tries to accept it.


    The expressions of madness, joy, and anger rushed toward the grapefruit. The number is enough to fill the line of sight. Rather than fear of death, thugs are coming for death. It''s much more distorted and terrible than the greedy humans that Yu has seen so far.


    Yu also created various image bodies from the mirror, or enlarged the acorn that was packed in the pocket, and killed it at one end, but I could not see any signs that the number was exhausted. There was nothing to kill in the first place, and since the opponent was a product of fantasy, there was no life.


    Yu knew that he would not be able to win this battle. The second brain keeps gushing images uninterrupted. No matter how much I put it out, there is no end to it.


    Eventually, the power of the grapefruit was exhausted. The mob captured him and knocked him down on his back.


    With the grapefruit under control, the mobs stopped moving as well. The thugs in the process are stopping as if time has come to a halt.


    "Baba-baba...... Midori''s victory ~"


    Midori laughs as she clearly peers at the colour of the pupa.


    Midori was relieved inside. A mob that seemed inexhaustible in grapefruit, but Midori actually consumes it quite a bit. It is not only the second brain that bears the burden.


    You''re not going to kill me?


    "I don''t want to kill you, but if you can stop rambling, that''s fine." Even if you want to, you might be able to do it in a different way. "


    Midori answers the questioning question of the grapefruit.


    (My wish... my wish...)


    I want to go outside this spiritual realm and see the world of people. He wanted to be in the world, but now he wants something else.


    "I''m not in a position to make a wish, but I just want you to listen to one wish."


    "I''ll listen to the mirror''s wish to fulfill my wish ~"


    Midori laughs at the grapefruit that she complains of in a sincere tone.


    Since all responsibility lies with me, please let go of Anthony.


    "It might not be something I can decide on my own, but I''ll try to beg you ~"


    Although he says so, Green sees that the fruit wish will be fulfilled. That''s because it''s not just a grapefruit wish. Of course the master''s rattling sounds, but it''s also because I''m tired.


    Midori and Grapefruit are returned to their original spaces.


    "Hey....."


    When I saw the fallen grapefruit, I was stunned by the ants restrained on the ground.


    "It''s okay, I feel sorry for you."


    Looking worriedly at herself, Anhui was strange for some reason, and Yu laughed and uttered a voice.


    "Ahh...... Shindo......"


    Midori kneels down slowly and lets her down.


    The greenery of the fruit, though worn out, is not such as to be unable to move on one''s knees. This is an act. I''m just pretending to be out of strength. To attract.


    "Did you beat him alone..."


    Looking alternately at the fallen grapefruit and the greenery on her knees, she marveled.


    At that time, the sound of dry applause rang.


    "It was a good screws. I worked hard on this wizardly opponent alone."


    The lord of applause was Yumino. Midori sees that she came early unexpectedly, perhaps because she was sneaking a tour.


    Yumeno approaches Midori and Yuzu.


    "Did you come here to help me?" Abu Abu Abu Abu Abu. It''s sweet, isn''t it? "


    Midori suspects that this is what happened to Yumino at this time. From the beginning, I thought Yumeno was suspicious, and I didn''t trust her.


    "I don''t mean to."


    Dreamno passes by Midori with mockery.


    "My purpose is just this Wizardry."


    Yumeno bows in front of the grapefruit and reaches for the treasure mirror of Kijima, which is suspended from the neck of the fallen grapefruit.


    The eyes of the grapefruit are closed and the strength is released from the body. I was robbed of my mirror and lost my function as a substitute.


    Yumeno was the survivor of the Imperial Rei family, who were destroyed by the treasure mirror of Kishima. He said that the purpose of the destruction was to destroy the treasure mirror of Kishima. However-


    Embracing the treasure mirror of Kijima, Yumeno rushed out of the scene.


    "What...? That''s..."


    Tsuruhiro''s expression warped in anger when he saw the dream that had stolen the treasure mirror of Kishima.


    "Whoa! Fuck you!"


    "I won''t let you get away with it."


    Yeah. You don''t have to go after me, Brother Fai, Sister Maple.


    Brightness and Maple D tried to chase her, but Midori took control and stood up.


    "That''s already woven in, isn''t it?" That''s why my ancestors didn''t participate in the battle against the treasure mirror of Kishima, and I was the only one to fight them. "


    Midori laughed frankly as she saw off the aftermath of Yumeno, who was fleeing.


    "It''s weird. It''s strange." I''ve gone too far with the smoothie. There''s no one to chase, so this is a strange tinkling. "


    Yumeno looked back again and again as he ran down the aisle.


    Yumeno stopped. I''m getting tired up ahead. He must have been on the boardwalk up there.


    I see. I''m also acting as a territory of predictions.


    Yumeno laughs sarcastically. I also understood why I couldn''t see the tired figure. I was being watched.


    "I thought you were suspicious from the beginning, and you didn''t believe me at all, so I''m not surprised."


    The tiredness of standing in front of Yumeno smiles and tells you.


    "On the other hand, there are doubts. If the purpose was to steal the treasure mirror of Kijima, why did you appear before us? Besides, you don''t really know how to challenge me and Midori to fight first, do you?"


    "That''s not true, is it? The answer is no good." Considering the possibility that a magician like Shino would jump into the game, the significance of measuring the crooks in advance is extremely great. Above all, it is an inspirational document that you want to try pure magic. And I can feel the wizardry, and my crooks are like the moon shining in the full night sky. "


    In response to a tired question, Yumeno somehow spread his intoxication smile and replied.


    "Is there a way to get the Kijima treasure mirror out of the forest?" It''s connected to this forest space, so I can''t get out. "


    "There are a few ways I can hit it." Isn''t that something you can think of? "


    ��Ok, no more chatting��


    Exhaustion raises the fury.


    "You like to talk ~. Everyone who lives in the world of Asura is rusty." Even if it is the opponent before killing each other, I want to talk about myself and listen to the opponent''s words. Immeasurable Q&Q "


    The smile disappeared from Yumeno''s face and she began to cast a spell quickly.


    The wooden path at the tired feet explodes. Tiredness inadvertently covered his face with his arms. To be precise, I protected my eyes.


    The wooden path was shaped like an elongated spear, penetrating the weary body. It''s not just one bottle. Six wooden spears pierced his throat, chest, abdomen, and thighs.

 2787 31

    (It''s a dangerous attack to be able to use the natural objects at the opponent''s feet.)


    With the elongated wooden spear piercing through her body and bleeding blood, she looked toward Dreamland. If I didn''t immediately escape when I saw the spell activated, I would have taken a deadly attack if I was an ordinary person.


    (If you want to avoid it anyway, you can avoid it with the same feeling as when fighting an opponent with a gun. It''s much more troublesome to avoid bullets than not to know what the range of attack is. And this technique seems to be able to be used a lot)


    Drawing a wooden spear that was piercing his body with mind-powered energy, Yumeno became very interested in the art of attacking with natural objects in his sight.


    While his tiredness was pulling out the wooden spear, Yumeno completed the next spell. As I saw last time, it was a tornado spell. I aimed at the tired place and let it out.


    Tiredness jumped forward just before the tornado came out and avoided it, but I couldn''t escape from the tornado''s inhalation range, and the tornado rolled me up.


    As Midori coped with the tornado, the tiredness escaped with the transfer.


    Twisted Baby


    And as if to follow Midori again, after the transfer escaped from the tornado, he chanted the same technique as that used by Midori, and summoned the giant meat spring monk. However, tiredness was not used in attacks.


    "I''m sorry that the tornado was invalid, Fogg. It''s a pest. My head is covered in pests. If we don''t take into account the technique used and the nature of the opponent, it''s pestilence."


    It was a dreamland that cast more spells, but I didn''t try to do anything.


    Large numbers of rhododendrons can be seen from the wetlands below the boardwalk. Obviously, it''s not a natural mistletoe, given the volume of mistletoe that can swallow a few people. It is presumed that the amount was increased by surgery.


    The wolverine tried to cover it tirelessly, but the meat spring giant monk surrounded it tirelessly, waving his body violently and bouncing away the wolverine.


    Can it be used for defense?


    "Human-eating fireflies"


    Almost at the same time as Yumeno raised his voice of admiration, tiredness uses familiar techniques.


    But I can also use it for defense


    A large number of lights struck Yumeno. Yumino instantly collects scattered maggots in the air and builds a wall in front of her.


    However, the walls of the rhododendron could not prevent human-eating fireflies. Nearly half of it was prevented, but more than half of it pierced through the walls of the rhododendron and pierced through Yumeno''s body.


    "Ughhh..."


    Yumeno moans as his whole body becomes bloody and fluttering.


    "It''s a great entropy, isn''t it?" You are beautiful and strong. [M] Awesome, it might be more fruitful to be able to fight such opponents than to get a mirror, and that might be the flavor I''ve been waiting for. ��


    Staring at the tiredness in the giant meat spring monk, Yumeno licked the blood dripping from his head with his tongue and laughed happily. Even though I was tired, I didn''t heal the wound from the attack of the wooden spear, so I bled.


    "Dance of the Black Tortoiseshell"


    Lots of black skeletons fill the aisle. It also sprang up before and after Yumeno, and it immediately hit Yumeno.


    While Yumeno was sticking bones in his body, he used the water of Zawei and the fallen leaves to kick out the Skeleton Army with surgery, but it was not worth the overwhelming amount of violence. Eventually, he was swallowed by a swarm of skeletons, and the surgery was interrupted, and the place where he could no longer move was skewered in his body.


    Tiredness unravels the spell. Yumeno is still alive. However, he solved the spell at a time when he clearly seemed to be unable to fight, and when he approached the side of Yumeno who had fallen, he poked the tip of the black demon sword into his throat.


    "I''ll save your life, but..."


    Tired as I say, I take the treasure mirror of Kijima from Yumeno''s nostalgia.


    ��Instead of missing out, there are conditions. Will you just take the treasure mirror from Kijima and disappear?"


    "In other words... Shino''s tiredness has taken it away, and I can take the blame." That''s a very sloppy documentation. However, I can''t refuse it. Extremely pomegranate "


    Yumeno smiled as bitterly as she could in response to the tired demands.


    "The loser has no choice." I can''t help it. Well... it was funny, but to be honest, it was scary. The power of Shino''s master...... the stunning Screws "


    When Yumeno stood up in praise, he turned his back and left the scene.


    Hmm?


    Tiredness has followed after Yumeno, so Yumeno raises a suspicious voice.


    "It''s not like I need you." This is an experiment that takes the treasure mirror of Kijima out of the depths. "


    When I said no, I overtook Yumeno and walked to the entrance of the spiritual realm.


    When you pull out the sketchbook, you open the page and place it in front of the mirror.


    It was an unusually long spell to cast when I was tired. Usually, you can seal your soul in the picture by simply scratching the picture while killing the opponent. Those who are unable to resist without killing can temporarily put their souls into the painting. However, the opponent was a soul that lived in a magic tool, and he saw that it could not go with a single rope, and he assisted by magic.


    "Please don''t resist. That''s what I''m doing to get you out. Believe me."


    After casting a spell, I called out to the treasure mirror on Kijima.


    Eventually, the soul that lived in the mirror moved into the painting.


    Tiredness went out of the spiritual realm. The treasure mirror of Kijima was connected to this spiritual area, so he said that he could not come out, but he was able to come out lightly. The mirror was on hand, and the soul was sealed in the sketchbook.


    If the spirit and the mirror are separated, and if the soul is put in the picture, I think that both the mirror and the soul can be brought out of the forest spiritual domain, and it depends on the success of the experiment.


    "I will return to the spiritual realm once, but after that, I will take you to the outside world." Let''s give you a look at your body. However, there are conditions. "


    Tiredness speaks to the soul sealed in the painting.


    (This Kijima ghost tool is connected to Allaune in a way. If it was created by Ogi who shared his roots with Alurane, it would scream. Isn''t this a very useful substitute for fulfilling Junko''s purpose?)


    Closing the sketchbook and looking in the mirror, I felt tired.


    Tiredness told Maple D that the disturbance had been resolved. The treasure mirror of Kijima was stolen by Yumeno and lost, but I told him that it would not cause any harm to the deep forest of Okurei anymore.


    "How dare you shake off my tiredness..." Even so, my clothes are amazing. It was quite a fight, wasn''t it? "


    When I saw the blood stains on my clothes, I asked.


    "Yeah, well... it was pretty tough."


    Since I told you, I haven''t lied about this, and I''m tired of saying it in my mouth.


    Taku then visited Anhiro''s place, where he was detained in a room in the administration office.


    There was also a roar in the room where Atsuhiro was. Tsuruhiro was sitting in a chair with his hands tied up.


    "I don''t even know how you feel." I don''t know how to look down on others, but it is certainly unreasonable for a magician who is better than an ordinary person to have to live with people''s eyes. "


    Tiredness speaks in a calm tone. Bright is listening to a recorded conversation. I knew all the motives that Tsunohiro had for joining Kijima''s treasure mirror.


    "I''ve been wondering why... your master... your daughter... gave me a look at a twisted bastard like me... don''t abandon me even if I''m bothered...?" And you too, my father.... "


    The fact that he was a tired father was also very uncomfortable, but the area around him was ants that he kept untouched.


    "Since ancient times, I can''t let go of a child like you." Maybe... it''s my fault. I used to make you do a lot of things, too.


    "Why don''t you say that in front of me majestically..."


    When I heard the tired words, the rattling laughing.


    "Tsunuhiro, why don''t you try training again with the sound of a bell?" If there is any resistance to the rattling sound, I can take care of it. "


    ��Why are you resisting me?��


    Hearing the tired words, the roar clouded his expression.


    "Duality of being too sweet or familiar in places that are nervous, too specific, surprisingly stubborn, noisy in courtesy, or not seen by others..."


    "Father... I want to tell you all about it, are you sure?"


    Seeing the tiredness and rattling sounds that develop into an argument, Tsubihiro smiles.


    (Isn''t anyone here? Am I lonely? That''s because... I was a fool, so I kept people away from me... Now, what are we going to do now...? Do you want to repeat the same mistake, or......)


    Having thought that far, Tsunuhiro threw away the gum.


    Listening to the end and convergence of the turmoil, the administrators of the deep forest of Okuri decided to rearrange the festival.


    The casualties are evacuated and the destroyed stalls and wooden paths are repaired in a hurry. The restoration and festival are taking place simultaneously.


    "Around the time of the dead, the festival continued even though it was destroyed everywhere."


    Good governance dazzles as you watch the festival and the restoration. Both the repair and the renovation were injured, so they were transported to the garden of spirit flowers.


    I don''t know if you''ve been roughing up and destroying the spiritual realm for days, or if you''re missing out on the noisy people who are making a mess of dead people without even punishing them.


    "Since the tiredness has been suppressed, it will be difficult to get out of Maple D and the others."


    My ancestor, Tsuruhiro has also been treated as a victim, and I''ve covered the treasure mirror of Kijima with full responsibility.


    Origa, Bright, and Midori said.


    "There are parts that do not fall into the ground, but it was thanks to everyone''s exhaustion that the fuss was resolved." I am grateful, and the part that meditates on my eyes meditates on my eyes. "


    Naaaaaah


    When Maple D said thank you, the tiger croaked.


    Everyone turned around and looked toward the tiger, and the sound of tired rattling came.


    "You''re still tired." I have safely recovered the runaway daughter who was asked to come here, and I hope that she will be well. Thank you very much. "


    ��That''s the best part.��


    I smiled tirelessly at the new house, smiling and saying thank you.


    "This client... have you been satisfied with this?" If you''re in a position to ask for help, I''d like you to communicate more properly. ��


    Tiredness comes near the tiger and speaks to him.


    "Gruuuuuuuuuu..."


    The tiger inverts its body.


    Naaaaaah


    As the tiger crows, raise your hips slightly and swing your tail left and right. Your tail and tired cheeks are alternately slapped.


    ��Uahhhh... you''re really being flattered, my ancestor?��


    "Hey, that''s great. I want you to pinch my tail, too."


    "This is the result of neglecting and spoiling..."


    Midori teased, Origa envied, her eyes shining, and Origa dropped her shoulders with a sinister expression.

 2788 Closing Chapter

    The morning after the Tree Sea Curse Banquet was held. Tired and Midori left the lodge to go home and met Maple D.


    ��Good morning, good morning. The boardwalk is boring and awful everywhere.��


    In the sunny forest, Maple D smiles in front of both of them.


    "Hey, I was just about to go this way."


    Midori also shows her teeth and laughs.


    Where are the stellar charcoals?


    "I went home last night."


    Maple D asked and Tired replied.


    "Whoa, you didn''t even say hello to the Maple D they took care of?"


    "This is the one who took care of me." I don''t care. I want you guys to come back and play if you like. "


    Aya, of course I''ll come ~. Midori, I''ve never been to a place like this before, and I like it here ~


    "I liked it too."


    The three of them were gently laughing, but suddenly Maple D had a real face.


    "There are three things I want to check." The treasure mirror of Kijima that started the commotion. Sasano, are you in possession? Other administrators and magicians don''t seem to be aware of it, but I do. And I let him escape without killing Tsubihiro, the gods'' nest who caused the disturbance. "


    ��Yes, both of them are.��


    Maple D spotted me lightly, and I nodded honestly with an exhausted smile.


    "It''s the third confirmation. Sasano, did you plan to do this in the first place?"


    "Of course not. Green and I have come at the request of the tiger to solve the disturbances that are happening here." In the process, I decided that I could use the treasure mirror and Tsunohiro from Kijima, so I made it mine. I promise I won''t bother you here anymore. Or-- "


    ��No, that''s fine. The third check wasn''t the worst I could have imagined, so that''s enough.��


    Interrupting the tired dialogue, Maple D breaks down.


    "If I had planned to visit this place from the beginning, I would not have forgiven you." My co-worker''s supervisor and the magicians I know have also lost their lives. "


    I understand.


    After a reassuring speech, Maple D, who had a sad expression, told her with a strange look of exhaustion.


    "Hey, ancestor, what are you up to?"


    The greenery asks as you walk deep into the forest of Okuri, breaking up with Maple D.


    "I''m not even planning on it." It''s just a little gift. ��


    "Gifts? To whom?"


    I didn''t ask what... I already know that. A treasure mirror from Kijima.


    There aren''t many people I know who can give gifts.


    The tired smile makes me feel relieved. Two people came up with Midori suddenly. It''s very likely that...


    Star Charcoal Mansion.


    "Gala transferred from my new home." Once again, your forehead is terrible. "


    In front of Bright and Cultivator in the living room, Kira said with a frown.


    "I''ve heard about the amount before." Even after saying that you will resign from national service, the client is mostly your country, and the gala remains the same, but if you actually stop working from your country, you can''t eat a hundred units together with the family of the magician. "


    Radiant said with a slight smile.


    "There was also a request from the country, but I had Sunset Kaede-san and the others go out." Even from the country, it seems that the place where many magicians gathered was important. I got the usual gala from you. "


    And, beautiful.


    "I''d like to work with Keeney again." I don''t care if it''s just there. Well, if Kneeney''s around, Terr won''t take it off. He wants to be a good boy in front of Kneeney. "


    "You''re kidding me." I don''t think so. There''s a little bit of character hanging around between me and Kneeny, and Kneeny seems to have warped me and made it harder for me to let myself out. "


    Listening to the dialogue of the cultivator, Xiu Ming peeled and denied it.


    The new residence was contacted at the office by the client, Yozo Tamura. It was reported that my daughter''s fruit had no life problems, but she had terrible PTSD. That is not why I have complained. It''s just a report.


    "There''s only a bad impression of the word PTSD. It''s an image of a celebrity playing for self-defense to avoid sympathy and accusation, a classic trump card."


    After hanging up the phone, the new residence says with a cold face.


    "It''s twisted. I''m really sorry to be a PTSD person, so you should stop looking at it that way."


    Watch out, Oliga.


    "Ah, noooo." Olga''s preaching made me a PTSD now. It was Origa''s fault. Olga blamed me for making me hurt. Say it more gently to the Oblates. "


    "You''re the least connected person to PTSD..."


    "Yes, discrimination ~. Yes, prejudice ~. Yes, I will add PTSD with the current dialogues ~"


    He stirred up a disgusting tone at Olga, who was shocked.


    "Are you a child..."


    "Anyway, the work involving the paranormal relationship is tough after all." I want you to leave this alone. "


    When Olga sighed, the new residence sighed and threw its legs at the table.


    A few minutes later, Olga, who was doing a routine check of information related to backstreets on the Internet, changed the color of her eyes.


    "Hey, hey... look at this..."


    Oliga copies the opened site and flies the holographic display to her new home.


    Several information sites have the same article. When he saw it, the new residence grabbed his eyebrows.


    Is the battlefield tea time coming again? It''s only been two weeks since then. "


    It''s just now...


    As the dust piled up, Junko came back to the bathtub and called out tiredly. Together with Kuromachi, he was heading to an isolated island in the sea known as Kurokaku Island.


    "Me and Midori just got back with me."


    "Huh? Where have you been?"


    After telling him all the things that were the forest of Okuri, I gave Junko the treasure mirror of Kishima.


    I need you to make the body of this mirror soul.


    "Well, then, can you get me the cells of the child that you''ve been given?" I was wondering if I could clone it. "


    ��Okay, let''s ask for a new home.��


    Nodding to Junko''s demands, Junko turns a blind eye to Junko''s treasure mirror.


    ��I''m sure this mirror will help you realize Junko''s ideals. Then, the disciple of Atsuhiro Tsubaki will also agree with Junko''s ideas. Please help us both. I recovered the mirror with the intention of keeping Anthony alive."


    "Thank you very much, Tired-kun." But... it''s a bit unexpected. I can''t believe you''re doing that for me. "


    At the time of talking to people to fulfill their ideals, Junko took this tiring act as a different meaning from ordinary kindness.


    "Didn''t we become a community of destiny?"


    Junko looks up and smiles.


    "What will you do when Makoto and I meet each other?" If you help me now, it may be a bad effect for you. "


    When Junko tries to realize her ideal, Junko always sees that the truth is relative, and you know that.


    "It''s okay. I love the truth, but I also love Junko, so I''ll take both sides moderately."


    As a result, we may be hostile to either of them?


    "That''s fine." When Junko and True are in opposition, Junko may become a true enemy by siding with her, or she may become a true enemy by hostile to Junko. It depends on the situation at that time. But--either as enemies or as allies, we are stronger than the bonds of blood, bound by the bonds of souls. "


    "Yeah, that''s right. I think so too."


    Junko puts down the mirror she received and hugs her tired body with all her strength.


    "I didn''t kill you at the time, but you pulled me in, and I really thought it was the right answer."


    Junko whispers in her tired ear.


    "Yes... I think I was correct accordingly, and I''m grateful to Junko for welcoming me." But it might be strange to say the right answer. "


    She released her hug from the tired one, and Junko untied her arms accordingly.


    ��Well, we didn''t choose, we just followed our feelings.��


    Junko stroked her tired cheek as she spread her usual unyielding smile.


    81 Destroy the training ground and finish playing

 2789 Preamble 1

    CMM News correspondent Sophia Green has covered many times in the past with the bosses of tee time on the battlefield that ruled the backstage society in the United States. When the CMM News was jacked, her interview made her internationally famous.


    "It has also been reported to be the boss and companion of tee time on the battlefield, is that true?"


    Today, Sophia is being interviewed for her tee time on the battlefield.


    It just so happens that the number of interviews is so high that it''s called graciousness.


    Sophia spills a sarcastic smile.


    However, Mr. King, the boss of Tea Time on the battlefield... Mako only receives interviews from you.


    ��I come to this job with sincerity. I can say that with my chest open. I positively believe that she has acknowledged that sincerity.��


    "I see, but Mako murdered journalist Hannah Diaz, and the neighborhood is abhorred and feared like a snake scorpion."


    ��Didn''t you hear the interview I mentioned?��


    While the interviewer was talking, Sophia pinched her mouth with cold eyes and a tone of voice.


    "No, of course I''m listening. But I wanted to say that the fact that I approached Mako about the murder of Hannah Diaz was also highly regarded in the press.��


    ��I''m glad you praised me.��


    Looking at the interviewer who hurriedly took care of it, Sophia expressed her gratitude in a cold tone.


    "Don''t you think it is dangerous that young people are gathering to support gangsters who talk about murder in public and who are not caught by the police?"


    "It''s not very good, is it?" By the way, do you mean to accuse me of having repeatedly interviewed Mako and played her probaganda? I''m a journalist too, so it won''t work. "


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Sophia looks at the interviewer and thinks that she is a little too mean, but even so, if the level of questions is low and the degree of reporters is too low, she will be shocked from the perspective of her peers.


    "I was also terrified of Mako at first. There was also anger. But now there is no anger or fear.��


    The interviewer doesn''t want to talk about the next topic, so she starts talking to Sophia.


    ��Sure, she''s got a gangster scare. However, it turns out that a person who treats others with integrity is not someone who does harm without darkness. And it''s not just about gangs for their own desires, it''s about people acting on their beliefs.��


    ��Is that... Sophia believes Mr. King-Mako''s claim that he spoke during the radio jack?��


    "From my point of view, you may say that it is a problem to say clearly, but let me say it. I believe Mako''s words and support her claim. Mako is doing the right thing. I believe it''s a modern-day bandit.��


    Sofia Green agreed with the statement, but publicly endorsing the gang was said to be a problem, causing her to be dismissed from the CMMM.


    That was about a week ago.


    Alcapa City. King Mako, number two Simon, one of the top executives, Dean, and Pepperton were watching TV news in a room at Tea Time Headquarters on the battlefield.


    ''I was born in a slum in Alcapa City. The rumor that he was a street gangster is also true. I dyed myself at the bottom of my life and dyed my hands for evil. I do not deny the past. But it is because I have a past that I am now. "


    Young entrepreneurs who have been successful in their new business and have established branches throughout the United States have behaved magnificently in the display.


    "I started a business because I wanted to save one person in a situation similar to my own in order to save the world, rather than just using the big money I got in the lottery for myself. This is to hire low-income people to pay them well and bring them a more productive life. But I felt that what I could do as a businessman was over. I saw my limitations. I''ve seen what I want to do more than that. That''s why I ran for mayor of Alcapa City."


    "Hmm. The one who was a virgin [Cherry] has become a fine one."


    While watching TV, Mako was delighted with his former companion''s first appearance in the superficial society.


    "I can''t believe I had such a genius in that guy." Since I was a hungry ghost, I couldn''t even see it. "


    Meanwhile, Dean had a complicated look on his face. The young man in a suit on TV is a former gangster and a familiar Fortz.


    Fortz started and succeeded as a manager, as well as representing the NPO. And now it''s time to run for mayor.


    "There''s always a rhetoric. People change."


    Simon is also smiling. I am proud of Foltz''s work in the superficial society.


    "When I went to see Mako and Alan the other day, it was still Fortz." My men seemed to have all the best ones. ��


    And, Dean.


    "He''s humble because he''s self-conscious, and he''s not a bad person." It feels easy to take on because it''s a light shrine, so let''s see if you''ve gathered good talent. Well, it can be interpreted that there was only a talent for attracting people. Most of all, I was lucky. Luck is within our grasp. "


    Rather, Mako thinks that luck is in the majority, whether it''s successful or frustrating. Mako herself has been wielded by fate since before she was born.


    "But... Fortz is the mayor..." Honestly, I don''t want that to happen. No, I trust he''ll make a good politician. "


    Dean, disbelieving in his profession as a politician, said with a frown on his face.


    "It''s my job to insist that politicians eat shit in front of people by using it as a cake." Everyone knows it''s shit, but I think it''s awesome to insist on it as a cake. I don''t respect them, and it''s hard to learn from them. "


    "Can I imitate Foltz like that?" No, even if I can, I don''t want to eat shit in public and fill my mouth with shit. I don''t want to see Fortz smiling and delicious. "


    Mako laughed and sarcastically, while Dean sneered with a frown.


    "Looks like you''re here."


    Simon picked up the phone and reported briefly, and Mako and Dean changed their looks.


    "Dean, wait for me. I''ll meet Simon and Pepper Tai."


    Shit. When is Pepper Tai going to be better than me?


    Dean jokes when he hears Mako''s refusal.


    Mako, Simon, and Pepper headed to the reception room, and there were two men.


    One is still a young man. The other was a magnificent man with a sophisticated face.


    "There''s only one bodyguard."


    Mako glanced at the soft-faced young man and said unexpectedly.


    "I have a lot of fighting power myself." I was wondering if you could take a number of guards to a friendly organization. ��


    The majestic man said with a smile. Mako and Simon greeted him with a friendly and thoughtful smile.


    (When I was exposed to the media, I was a cold man with no love at all. But it''s like someone else....)


    I think Simon sees the bright smile of a magnificent man. In other words, they make faces that face each other, and this is who they are, or vice versa.


    "I finally see you in person." Nice to meet you. This is Theodore Theon Demon. This is Mario Scott. My trusted sidekick. "


    It was Theodore who greeted her gently and asked for a handshake, but Mako, Simon, and Pepper Tatsuo ignored it.


    Mako was acutely uncomfortable with Theodor. I know who it is beforehand, but it is too different from the Theodor I saw before, and I even have a bad nose.


    (It looks the same, but it''s definitely a different person. Not like that reptile-like guy. I can''t even smell my soul)


    "Oh, it''s too different from the original me or me acting for the media, so I guess you''re confused about that. Well then, let''s make you even more confused."


    Theodore laughed mischievously at Mako''s suspicious emotions.


    Theodore''s body changes. It quickly became smaller and completely different in appearance and body. Instead of changing, you''d better say it''s a transformation. A grand man turned into a toddler.


    ��This is who I really am. I turned four exactly a month ago. After being modified by Junko Yukioka, I was able to freely transform my body into a body of my own age and an adult body."


    Oh, that''s what you heard from Jiro Hot.


    Mako breathes in front of Theodor, who is about three or four years old. Although I was told in advance, it has an impact when I see a scene that actually transforms into a toddler.


    Did you deceive Hot Jiro''s guy with that look?


    That''s a lot of confusion.


    ��I''m just kidding. Don''t be a jerk.��


    Mako gets mixed up with Theodore.


    "I''m the same as Jiro Hot." And Mako, you too. In that sense, you can trust each other, right? "


    Clone connection. I''m a half-clone... partial clone.


    Mako narrows her eyes and strokes Theodore''s head with her hand.


    Well... it''s okay to form an alliance with a private oil dealer on the battlefield at tea time, right?


    Theodor confirms that he is dressed as a child in adult clothes.


    "Hot Jiro stamped the drum. If it''s you, you can trust me. That''s why I believe in you. Team up with a private oil field operator. However, what the private oil dealer is doing is hindering my goal."


    ��That''s a misunderstanding in the first place. Mako. Don''t you think all rulers are evil? It''s not that simple."


    "I know." But I''m telling you that I might jerk off somewhere. When that happens, you''re going to pay for it, but is that okay? "


    "I see. You care so much about me." It''s okay. I''m still a promising leader in the future of the private oil field. I''ll show you how to get through it. "


    Hearing Mako''s words, Theodor nodded with a lively smile.


    "Quickly, but I need the help of a private oil dealer." Tea time on the battlefield will soon enter the back streets of Japan again. "


    "I-I got it...."


    In response to Mako''s straightforward request, Theodor nodded a little wolfishly.


    That was ten days ago.

 2790 Preamble 2

    More than thirty years have passed since the outbreak of the Mafia-Yakuza war in Japan. There is also the theory that forty years have already passed.


    Yakuza has been approved by the state more than Yakuza. This is because it is responsible for supporting the economy, suppressing and controlling criminals, and serving as a breakwater to stem the flow of criminals from overseas.


    No matter what cause there is, or whether there are specific numerical indicators, there are those who rebel against the existence of backstreets. Some people disagree that their existence is being silenced. "Luciferin Dust" is an organization that brings together people who are serious about those anti-backstreets.


    Luciferin Dust was a poorly understood organization. The members at the bottom, even the executives, do not have a complete picture of the organization. It is said that there is no leader. There are occasional congresses of top executives, but each of these top executives moves at will to set the policy and head more to the shipyard.


    Although the days are still shallow since it was founded, its members and supporters are not far behind. However, it is doubtful how much actual influence there is. I don''t see much tangible results that have actually led to the suppression of backstreets. Achievements are scarce.


    Hikaruno was an unknown founder of Luciferin Dust. No one within Luciferin Dust knows that he created this organization.


    In fact, Kitano is also one of the members of the backstreet center''s top executives, the "Thirteen Stairs of Joy." In order to gather people who were dissatisfied with the backstreets and moderately dissipate their resentment, we created an anti-backstreets organization in the position of a backstreets manager in order to monitor and control them.


    "Sometimes." The type that answers my questions instantly. If you don''t believe in the parallel world, you can easily discard it. Yeah. Clean, boring type. I can tell by that answer, can''t I? This is the type that doesn''t suit me the best. "


    At present, the light field is being restrained. In front of the light field tied to a chair, a skinny man laughs. And she keeps chatting on her own.


    "Victims of war. A repressed fraction of the nation. Race problems due to different skin colors. And the LGBT? It is a soil where hatred is easily nurtured. Yeah, it''s soil. It''s not the dojo that comes out of the pond and does it today."


    Kitano knows the attitude of eating people and the name of this man who keeps talking with a thin smile on his face. A dog. He''s a brain reduction writer who''s supposed to be dead. However, the person was a resident of the backstreets, and he became famous for his presence in the duel between Van Damme and Junko. I also know that he is the founder of the president of Pickled Formalin.


    "Hate is an emotion that generates tremendous power." I think it''s a strong emotion after curiosity. The third is love, right? "


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Kitano sighs and asks the dog who continues to talk without the veins.


    I''m talking about a businessman who manipulates hate.


    The doggy''s thin laughter disappeared for a moment, and his gaze sharpened to pierce.


    ��Curiosity, hatred, affection, these strong emotions move people. In addition, these strong emotions can move people. Hatred in particular is used for money and politics. Often used to incite confrontation, Probaganda. Repression and resentment become fertilizers, nurturing the buds of hatred. Cunning instigators -- companies, politicians, ideological groups, influencers -- manipulate them at their own convenience."


    Having heard that, Kitano understood what the dog wants to say. I''m referring to exactly what I''m doing.


    "Hikaruno-You may have done well." Luciferin Dust, a counter-alley force, was put together, organized, and placed under surveillance. I managed the hatred by making it look like it was inciting. I was watching. I was in business and making pocket money. I think it was working well. But you weren''t expecting the likelihood of being turned over to black just like Othello, which was filled with white? Didn''t you know that life isn''t chess, it''s chess? "


    Furthermore, I was able to read the dog''s intentions by listening to the dialogues he had spoken.


    A person behind the light field pushes the needle closer to the neck of the light field. Someone who had Kitano in custody.


    No, Kitano suspected that it was a human being. My whole body is black and I am not wearing any clothes. I tried to get close and finally understood a little bit about the ruin of my face. It looks like a boy.


    "Okay, here''s the problem." Why do you think I exposed myself like this in front of you and explained the situation? There are two possibilities, but the answer is one. ��


    "It''s not a souvenir of the underworld." It is easy to understand when I say this far. I--uuuu..... "


    While Hikaru was answering, a pitch-black boy pierced the needle into his neck.


    "What? Is that a brainwashing drug?"


    The effect of the medicine quickly appeared, and the field of light that was out of focus looked up at the dog and asked.


    "Sounds like it. King... no, it looks like a special medicine made by Mako." A special drug cocktail with an allusion effect. But that won''t last. So, Devil, I asked you. "


    As instructed by the dog, the pitch-black boy-devil turned in front of the light field, put his hands on the cheeks of the light field, drew his face closer from the front, and looked closely at his eyes.


    Even if you don''t do this kind of behavior, Devil can control the emotion of the subject, but since he is now a person who is crazy by medicine, he decided that it is better to focus on the other person as much as possible, and he imitated this kind of behavior.


    "The lying bastard who was manipulating people from the back became a doll who lost his ego, and changed roles to a position where he could be manipulated. It was conveniently ready. Now, let''s see what happens. I''m looking forward to it."


    The doggy smiles and talks to Devil.


    Devil nods silently. Previously on Devil, he didn''t respond to anything, but lately he''s been plain, but I''ll give him some back. I don''t give emotional expression to stones.


    Devil feels he enjoys spending time with his dog. Because many of Devil''s plans come to mind. It''s exciting to hear about dogs.


    But Devil had a feeling. Someday, there will be a rift between the dog and the dog, and one of them will kill the other. That''s because the dog owners have the same hunch, and they also realize that the other person has the same hunch as themselves.


    That''s fine, Devil thinks. There is an end to things. Even if you become an over-dead person and a distant being from death, you will not be completely immortal. Death will come sooner or later. Because there is an end to it, Devil decides to find value in the time he has and enjoy it as much as he can.


    This is what we talked about yesterday.


    The Magic Palace was a famous fortune teller.


    Her clients are politicians and bourgeoisie. The family of the Magic Palace Court was a family of astrologers who were incorporated into the political and financial world for generations, and they were the heads of the family.


    Many of the powerful and the bourgeoisie come in front of them and hang their heads. Adult men who live many times their lives rely on their own fortunes, hesitating to say "teacher" or "teacher". And it moves according to the word of God. A sight I''ve seen since I was a child. There was no emotion there.


    And here was another face. She was one of the top executives of the backstreet center, one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure. That said, he is a ghost member and is now indifferent to the trends of the organization.


    Sometimes a voice could be heard from the true rulers, but I tried not to have a relationship here. It is dangerous to engage with them, because they have been involved in fortune-telling many times.


    And today, when an event that would be a watershed for me happened, it was out in the fortune teller.


    I sit at home and wait. I don''t know how the messenger of destiny will come, but I just wait. I didn''t get any work done today.


    "It''s a gorgeous mansion." I''d like to say that the garden is stunning, but I think the design is popular. Well, you can appreciate the abundance of greenery. "


    A man''s voice can be heard from just outside the room. Rather than a man''s voice, it''s a boy''s voice.


    The barrier is opened. Now I''m sitting down and meditating. She looks like a girl between the ages of sixteen and eighteen.


    "You''re so majestic." It''s like, it''s like, we knew we were coming. Kirie doesn''t think so? "


    "Unlike Zheng Ma, the opponent is a real and brilliant astrologer." That''s what I knew from fortune-telling. "


    I opened my eyes because I heard a voice. A boy thought to be in his mid teens and a girl thought to be in his early teens looked down at him.


    Are you going to divine too?


    I asked the trespasser who suddenly appeared in a quiet tone.


    "Yeah. I''ve been working on fortune-telling lately, too." Why? Because I want to avoid all the bad luck in this world by using destiny manipulation while foreseeing fate with fortune-telling. "


    Boy - The demonic horse replied with a good look. The girl is Kirisaki Kirie.


    You want me to give you guys a snowflake society?


    Before Masamori and Kirie could tell us what they wanted to do, they agreed.


    "Huh. That''s amazing. You knew it. Well then, then, I-"


    "It''s fine. It''s the Magic Palace." Turn your back to the thirteen steps of pleasure and become part of the Snowflake Society. You''re about to invade the backstreets of Tea Time on the battlefield. And I''ve agreed to help. ��


    Before Zhengma spoke, he made it seem as if he would not let Zhengma speak by covering him with his words, and now he conveyed his approval.


    "Even though I haven''t spoken yet, I can decide..."


    "Hey, Zheng Ma, be careful." He''s got more of a predictive ability than a mind reading technique. "


    Kirie told the bitterly smiling political horse. Kiarie has the ability to find supernatural abilities, and she can see the true nature of the abilities of the abilities she saw directly.


    "If you see this, can you answer my question right now?" Even though you haven''t convinced or solicited us yet, why did you decide to leave it to us? "


    What if the backstreet center sees the future defeated by tee time on the battlefield and switches to the winning horse?


    Masamori and Kirie continue to ask questions.


    "I don''t know whether the backstreet center or the tee time on the battlefield will win with my power." The strength of each other''s destinies and the strength of their souls feel antagonistic. And whichever way you win, you don''t want to lose your life and ride a horse. ��


    Answering Ji Lijiang''s question first, he turned to Zheng Horse.


    ��I was pestering my fate. But I knew. The time will come when the great convergence of the frontiers will intertwine my soul and bring me up to salvation. It was in fortune-telling, and it was predictive. And I knew that today would be a division for me, but-"


    Slowly he stood up where he had spoken so much.


    "My fortunes and predictions are not certain. All I know is that it will be a major change in my destiny. I don''t know now if it''s going to fall in the right direction or in the wrong direction.��


    "It''s okay, I guarantee it." Take it in the right direction. Snowflake Society is an organization for that. "


    Because it is an organization that only makes the unbridled children who have been selected happy, "Zheng Ma sneakily added in his mouth, and then remembered the words of Ji Lijiang. I think there is a power of the reading mind here.


    ��Um, um, just now... you know what I''ve been thinking?��


    Yes.


    Zheng Ma, who asked upsetly, replied immediately without changing his complexion.


    This was two weeks ago.

 2791 1

    On that day, the faces of the "Thirteen Stairs of Pleasure", the top executives of the backstreet center, gathered in one place and held a meeting.


    ��Private jets from the United States have been heading to Japan one after another in the last few days. The numbers are obviously abnormal."


    Mister XXXX (QuadraX), a mysterious masked man who is one of the true rulers of Japan.


    "Leased passenger planes are also flying one after the other. Thirty planes, I could confirm. The landing site is mainly Narita, but it seems to be at other airports as well.��


    "Amerika Hatubin''s Jyukyu Mitsuyaku." I''m so thrilled to meet you!


    Former Prime Minister Toranosuke Okita, who has grasped the same information, and senior executives Ebony of Ohmai Rape also say.


    The tee time invasion on the battlefield two weeks ago is said to have been attacked by just under 400 members, but obviously it''s far more than that.


    Hikaruno, a junior man who is the founder and top executive of the anti-backstreet organization "Luciferin Dust", said with a stubborn face.


    "There are two to three hundred passengers on the passenger plane." All of them are members of the gang, and at least 30 of them could be 10,000 people. "


    The boy''s high voice is emitted before his voice changes. The head of the white fox family of the national service witchcraft family, the white fox string screw.


    "Isn''t there anything you can''t do?" Moreover, in this short period of time..... "


    A faint voice raises the question. She is clearly the oldest woman in appearance alone. She is one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, and is called Ozaki Marilyn. He was once one of the true rulers. Recently, I had a feeling of retirement, and I had become a ghost member.


    ��With someone with tremendous power and wealth in the back, it would be possible. That''s right, the ruler class. And there''s one organization that''s related to tee time on the battlefield, isn''t there?"


    Tamamura Ring, the leader of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, said with a strange look.


    "I can''t believe... the tee time on the battlefield is with a private oil fielder who was avenged by the sky?"


    "Isn''t that the most natural thing to think about?"


    Mister XXX shouted in surprise, and the ring spoke lightly.


    "Even though that private oil dealer sits shoulder to shoulder with one of the seven underground organizations, will you lend a hand to the gangster?" I can''t believe it. What''s the basis? ��


    "The previous retreat was due to a private oil dealer attacking the tee time on the battlefield." But I heard that the private oil dealers quickly reconciled with the tee time on the battlefield. Unnaturally light. Don''t you think we''ve made some sort of treaty here? "


    When Okita asks, the ring gives a pale personal opinion.


    Right now, I''m rushing to hang on to Ormayrave


    And, Ebony.


    "You know the personality of King." I won''t retreat after being defeated, so I won''t pretend to win. "


    I heard you changed your name to Mako instead of King.


    When Marilyn throws up, the ring corrects.


    "I understand. Huan-chan, do you think of me as a bokeh old man?"


    "No, that''s not it..."


    Marilyn smiled grimly.


    "The last time I failed was when I made my fighting power too small." This time, let''s put in a humane diagonal blade. This was my mistake. "


    and a ring.


    "Let''s hire some good backstreets." It looks like Plutonium Dundee did a good job last time. ��


    "Hayama should be hired soon."


    Move the murder club, too.


    Oh, and contact my rapist.


    The thirteen staircases of pleasure set the course.


    I immediately got back to work at my new home, which I had returned from the forest in Gokuryo.


    "From the center. I want you to join me in the battle against tee time on the battlefield." and you want me to take command..... "


    Olga frowned when she told him what she had requested on the phone.


    "I knew that Simon and I were friends, and I knew that Simon was over there, so I don''t want to do this to you."


    A new house that throws up with a grumpy voice.


    "Do you want to take it...? If you do, don''t you think it''s possible that Simon will betray your new home?"


    "Olga, do you think I''m the type to do that?"


    Yeah.


    "No, not at all." I won''t do it. "


    Olga nodded, and the new house turned sinister.


    "Well, take it. It''s not bad to fight Simon." It''ll be a good memory. "


    Even though one of them could be killed?


    Olga checked it, but it wasn''t particularly surprising. I know how it feels to live in a new house somehow.


    "Isn''t that why you''re here?" It''s also a good opportunity. "


    Having said that, Shinjo smiled happily.


    A sweet moan resounded in the room. But no one says anything.


    A naked boy sitting on a desk is looking at a holographic display. In the screen, the naked woman is shaking violently.


    "Oh no... if you get used to this workplace, you''re going to lose your humanity." At the very least, why don''t you put on your earphones? "


    Dreaming of being naked and watching AV videos, Marie Lee blurred as she went to work at Plutonium Dundee''s office.


    It''s good to be naked. I don''t mind watching porn videos. But I can''t wait to hear the voice play. Until now, I didn''t play audio.


    Right now, I''ve been getting judgment from everyone.


    Marie turned her gaze to the naked boy - the Sandcastle Dreamer said.


    "What judgment? Is that a job?"


    "Voice judgment. How much performance rate and seriousness rate are mixed in a wheeze. I know somehow, but I also want to hear everyone''s opinion."


    "Hmmm... so... is that important?"


    "Voices matter. Most moans are made-up, but I can''t hear the sweet sound of moans anymore."


    When Marie asked in awe, the dreamer returned a misleading answer.


    "Sometimes there is a voice that feels like it''s wrapped in a serious dustpan, so I''m looking for it. I especially love the beastly, twitching voice. A woman''s voice is unlikely to come out consciously


    "That might be an act." In the end, you don''t know where it is, do you? "


    Until then, Yasushi Katsuhiko, who remained silent, finally spoke. I was going to kill myself, but my mouth ran out.


    "In that case, I''d like to evaluate it for being a famous performance." And I''d like to ask you if it''s an act, but we all ignored it before. Empty fake. You can hear me. But Brother Katsuhiko finally wrapped me up. "


    The dream of Katsuhiko smiling. Katsuhiko is shy.


    "Yes, yes, it''s a dream. I''m going to erase that nasty video. It''s time for work


    Akana Tanizu, who is in charge of information processing, affairs, and negotiations, said it was perfect.


    "This is a request from the center." It seems that the tee time for the battlefield has arrived again, so I wanted to ask you to pick it up. And thankfully, we may be able to evaluate our previous achievements and ask for the assassination of a tee-time boss on the battlefield. ��


    Pity said with a grateful and confused face and tone. Marie and Katsuhiko had similar facial expressions.


    "We''re good for assassination." Katsuhiko can become Katsuhima. I can jump over obstacles. "


    said Angel.


    "With subspace tunnels, we can do it."


    Katsuhiko understands the meaning of Angel''s words.


    "That''s right, take the balls with the guima." An assassin with angel wings of more than a dimension - that''s Katsura. "


    Angel says in a sneaky tone.


    "It''s true that the combination of me and Katsuhiko is suitable to directly target King-Mako." But I don''t think we''re alone. Rin has the same ability to increase her chances of success, so let''s call out to the Resistance. No, let''s ask the center to set it up for you, Kona. "


    "Yes, yes..."


    Encouraged to come by her dream, Akina couldn''t help but make a phone call.


    The Murder Club also receives requests from the center.


    I said, "Move it all together."


    Said Tsuboka Sanpei, who is the organizer and bridge-builder of the murder club.


    "Hey, that sounds like fun."


    "Moving all of us is going to be a pretty turbulent battle, and it''s going to take a lot of sacrifice."


    I can''t move it, even if it''s a vague order.


    Takako Hashino laughs unstoppably, while Fujikishi and Takemitsu Nagishima say with anxiety.


    ��Let''s pretend to be moving as much as possible.��


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Listening to the dialogues of the leader, Shouyu, Zhu grinding is taken in astonishment.


    "Maybe under the circumstances, the great people who give orders don''t know what to do." If you want to stay here for a while, let them do the same for you. I''ll thoroughly learn how to fight without sacrificing as much as I can. "


    "If it''s too explicit, I think it''s necessary to fight moderately."


    Ryuji Suzuki gives his opinion.


    "The murder club, which has around a hundred people, has been restricted in its activities under various circumstances. Some of them will be happy to be given a place to play, so don''t you think it''s okay to move them all?"


    Shinichi Serizawa, leaning against the wall, puts his hand on his glasses.


    "That''s true, too." Now, through all of you, anxious people are waiting. If you want to move, you have to move. "


    "Is that all right...?" No, that''s the way it goes. "


    Hearing Yu''s words, Kettle Hill laughed bitterly.


    Former CMMM reporter Sophia Green was on her way to Japan on the same plane as Mako and the others. A private jet, of course.


    "I don''t think I''m going to lose my job after I''ve just stepped in."


    Mako, who came next to Sophia, called out.


    ��I lost my place of work, but I just became free. From now on, I can stretch my wings and make it easy.��


    Sophia laughs with a smile. I''m not strong. It''s a fault-filled face.


    "Growing may turn into an angel''s wings." I''m afraid it''s a live coverage of our fight. If you''re thinking about sweet things that you can protect-- "


    ��I''m not thinking of such a vulgar thing. At the very least, I will protect myself.��


    "Is there any unscrupulous mass garbage?" Well... I''m willing to protect you. "


    "Was that so?" That''s kind of you, isn''t it? "


    When she heard Mako''s words, Sophia looked surprised.


    "I made a deal with you." If we make a deal, I''ll protect you if it gets dangerous. "


    Mako clenched his fist and thrust it at Sophia. Sophia smiled and slapped Mako''s fist.


    "Mako, I failed. Bad report."


    Simon comes and speaks out.


    "Come on. We haven''t started yet."


    Mako smiles funny.


    "It was sloppy. I tried to hire the best people in the back streets, but they kept me in the middle of the street." Hayama was also taken first. I should have done it sooner. "


    I can''t believe they took all the backstreets.


    "It seems that you can move without selecting a client, and almost all of the people who seem to be good at it are eliminated." I had to do something before I came, but I was out of my mind. It''s my fault. "


    Simon says he''s sorry for getting sinister.


    "Well, I was in a hurry in a short time." Sometimes it was my fault that I couldn''t make it through. Don''t worry about it. "


    Mako stood up and patted Simon on the shoulder.


    I heard you brought a lot of soldiers, but how many?


    Sophia asks.


    Last time, there were about 400 of them.


    So, this time?


    "Twelve thousand."


    When she heard Mako''s answer, Sophia shrugged.

 2792 2

    When Mako and the others arrived in Japan, they went to the hiding place that had been prepared in advance. This time it is not underground in the church. It''s a department store in a cave of immigrants.


    As he entered his room, Mako played with Pepper Ta. Whether traveling by plane or by car, Mako was looking forward to this time more than he had been fighting since coming to Japan.


    Mainly Mako is more greedy and eagerly devours Peppertree''s body. If you don''t defeat Mako''s passion, Pepper Tai will devour Mako again. Mako was delighted not only to be attacked, but also to be attacked back, and Peppertree knew it, and Peppertree herself wanted it.


    "Pepper, how''s my body?" Does it feel good? Does it taste good? "


    "It feels good and it tastes good."


    Pepper answered Mako''s question immediately.


    "Then you should taste it in every corner." My body is there to please you. "


    While saying that, Mako switched her body up and down, and tangled her long legs around Pepper Thick''s head.


    "Gotcha."


    Holding Pepper Thigh''s head inside her thighs, she pushed her strength into her legs and smiled mischievously.


    "I want to strangle you with my thighs like this." You''re going to capture my desire like that... "


    "It''s okay... nothing"


    Pepper Tai smiles back.


    "Is that okay?" If you say that, you''re going to put more effort into it ~? There you go... ah... no... "


    As he put his strength into it, Pepper also came out to fight back, so Mako relaxed her strength and shook her body.


    Can we win?


    After the act was over, the cooled Pepper Thick twitched.


    "It''s not just about winning. They just hit me, so I don''t just hit them back. Let''s hear what we have to say. That''s why we''re fighting."


    Mako said in a powerful voice as she slowly burst into Pepper''s cheek.


    "It''s just... I''m going to go to war, but I''m a little out of my mind." I thought you were my biggest enemy. I didn''t know we were going to work together. I don''t know what kind of cause and effect it is..... "


    Mako thinks it''s something that doesn''t know what''s going to fall. It was the sumo mountain of the evil ruler who exploited it, and it was easily reconciled with the enemy who was definitely going to defeat it. At the very least, while Theodor is practically at the top of the private oil field, Mako will not cut his hands off.


    "That''s not good." The invasion two weeks ago was essentially our defeat, so we have to be careful. "


    Pepper said in a soft tone.


    "I usually screw up first." Fuck. Fall. But he''s not going to lose. It''s time for my clumsy learning. Even the invasion two weeks ago was like learning, and I''m interpreting it. "


    That is the dialogue that Mako has spoken many times before, and in fact, Pepper Tai has seen Mako twitch several times. Then there are scenes in which you can use your experience of failure to win in real life. However, Pepper is afraid that it may not always work in that pattern.


    I don''t doubt Mako''s confidence. However, people are not perfect, and Mako not only fails first, but may fail later.


    (If so, I''ll definitely have to protect Mako. In the event that the [If Time] comes, I must always stay by Mako''s side and remain vigilant. And from the pitfalls of that fate, I have to protect Mako)


    Quietly, but determinedly, Pepper embraced Mako''s body.


    Teatime invasion of the battlefield two weeks ago was mainly targeted by the cities of Ease and Yakuza. The Dark City in the region is untouched.


    Chokori City is the biggest dark city in Kinki. Although the area is considerably smaller than the cities of Anraku and Yakusho, the number of residents in the backstreets is the top three dark cities after the cities of Anraku and Yakusho.


    The central facility in the city was attacked by people who were not Japanese. The sound of the machine guns clashed, grenades were thrown in, and the sound of explosions was heard.


    "What, those tee time guys on the battlefield!" If you only attacked Tokyo, you came all the way to the city! "


    The head of the facility, the central member, raises his voice in a furious expression.


    The members of the central facility had high morale and fierce resistance. The tee time on the battlefield where the raid took place was slightly overwhelmed despite the firepower. You can''t get inside the facility, and the body grows.


    ��Oh dear... it doesn''t seem to be going well, does it?��


    Former nudist school comedian [Heiwazu Ichio] alternately looked at the central facility and the surrounding gangs of tee time on the battlefield and touched their tongues. Next door is my partner Goddy.


    I feel more militant or morale than the people in Ease City.


    And, Gody.


    "I don''t feel it, I feel it." I''ve always told you that people in Kansai are violent. "


    Kaoru shrugged her shoulders.


    "But... I didn''t want to come to Kansai." When I was a child, I moved here from Tokyo and was bullied for the mere reason of using the standard language. Thanks to that, I grew up, jumped overseas, and became a gangster. "


    "Absolutely not."


    "No, this is true." Oh... when I remembered, I was annoyed. At the same time, my migraine headache got worse. I''ll kill you plenty for what you did back then. "


    Simon called me when I was in the mood.


    "I''m sorry, Goddy and Kaoru decided that Ease City was better after all. I need you to move now."


    "Not right now... I''m so pounding right now."


    Well, when you''re done there, move.


    The phone ran out.


    "Let''s get this over with and move on." It''s troublesome, but it''s not a bad thing to be able to say goodbye from a place of unpleasant memories. "


    Roger


    Kaoru said, and Gody nodded.


    Gangs of tee time on the battlefield were simultaneously attacking the central facility in the dark cities of the Tokai region and in various parts of the city.


    "I didn''t expect to come to this hungry city."


    ��It seems that the central facilities are being targeted even in the cities of Choukou and Falling City.��


    The tee time on the battlefield is a review of dark cities all over Japan.


    Inside a deadly central facility, while the central members fight the gangs, they are avoiding such conversations.


    The gangs are already inside the building. In the building lobby, the central crew are desperately counterattacking.


    ��Shit, I''m going to be pushed away like this... ah?��


    I opened my mouth to watch the gangs, the central members who were fighting on the stairs, collapse one after another.


    A gangster is being killed one after the other.


    You''ve got backup coming?


    The other faces also look at it and inflate their chest with expectations.


    "I''m sorry for the maggots."


    It was Hayama, a free ender, who came in through the entrance and shot the gangs from behind and apologized to them without telling anyone.


    Hayama had already taken care of most of the gang before he came in here.


    The gangs in the lobby instantly shot Hayama.


    Hayama is the assassin he''s selling right now.


    Last time it was about tee time on the battlefield, but this time it was the central side.


    "Looks like it." The center must have hired him first. "


    Central members whisper to each other.


    "Hey, thanks for saving me." Thank you for coming. "


    ��That''s incredible. It helped me a lot.��


    Eventually, Hayama cleared the gang in the lobby, and when the central members who were responding from the shadow of the stairs came out with a reassuring smile, Hayama was honored and thanked.


    "Not yet."


    Hayama raises a sharp voice. Shortly thereafter--


    The members who came out were crushed one by one.


    The invisible attack had also been launched on Hayama. However, Hayama reacted to the murderous intent and dodged it.


    Crushed like a frog, the human body collapses to the ground as if folding its body. Hayama witnessed the moment of how he was killed.


    When I thought that something like a large board of light had instantly stretched from their sides, I folded the books and binders vigorously and baked them. A human sandwiched between two plates of light was stuck.


    Of course, two light plates have appeared where Hayama was.


    ��I-It''s... an attack worthy of killing maggots...��


    Hayama will be impressed for some reason.


    (Only three people died at a time. I was also in the target of the attack, so attack the four of them? Is there a capacity limit? And the murderous temper seems to be near)


    Looking back, I looked outside the building.


    Hayama confirms the presence of a white man on the road. It''s not far. It''s not more than 10 meters away.


    (In other words, the ability to have a distance limit, right? If you can use it further apart, you shouldn''t have to come this close.)


    Hayama and the man''s gaze met.


    With his gaze aligned with Hayama, the man spread his hands in front of his chest.


    (Ah, I see. This seems to be the ability of the grandson''s hand series.)


    Hayama thought so, and the man''s murderous aura swelled up.


    A man clapped his hands vigorously in front of his chest, and at the same time, Hayama jumped back from the scene.


    When I think that the light plate stretched out from the foot of the place where Hayama was, I sandwich the space where Hayama was.


    "After all, maggot is a killer ability." Does it suit you to be crushed and killed by maggots? Woof..... "


    Looking at the man outside the building, Hayama exalted his fighting spirit.


    "It''s true that being beaten to death is a way of dying that I deserve to be a maggot, and I don''t feel attractive, but I''m still sorry for dying."


    While Hayama muttered, the man outside clapped his hand again.

 2793 3

    A department store in the north Namida shopping district of the immigrant cave. This is where Mako and the others hid this time. There are large gangs inside and around the building. The shopping district of North Namida Shopping District is also full of gangsters, but the population density of the shopping district has increased without any decrease in the number of immigrants.


    I dared to hide behind the department stores in the shopping district in order to make it difficult for me to reach out. Even though they are immigrants, there are a large number of civilians. It is a prerequisite for creating collateral damage if you fight. In short, they are dressed as shields for the immigrants.


    "I should have called you King." Luke, come with Bishop and make a king. "


    An old man with a wide bun speaks to Mako. This man''s name is Bishop. Formerly under the nudist school umbrella, it''s a building for a long-established American gang.


    "It''s a hassle to get Queen, Pawn and Night together."


    "If Pawn is here, this is it."


    It was Mako who joked about it, but when he heard Bishop''s words, he disappeared his smile.


    "Wasn''t he dead?"...... you''ve been messing with dozens of people in my organization..... "


    Mako''s disgusting memories come back. Once, during a battle with the Nudist School, a significant number of his men were murdered in a miserable manner by a man named Pawn.


    "Taniguchi was defeated and seriously injured, but he managed to survive." That man was a real threat. He killed a lot of good people in my organization. "


    Like Mako, Bishop was also reviving his dismal memories.


    "I know Pawn''s abilities, but there are plenty of supernatural abilities in the back streets and in the center." I struggled with that last time. "


    But this time, you also rented a lot of talents from the private oil field house, right?


    "I don''t know. Nevertheless, all the ex-Nudist School and its cadres, including you, are quite submissive." It''s disgusting. You''re going to suspect me of plotting to take my neck. "


    ��No, it''s not. Because we all know you took care of Luke."


    Listening to Bishop''s dialogue, Mako has a strange face. The pepper beside her also had a complicated expression.


    "Not all of the executives, but many of them admired Luke." Many organizations were helped by her. And yet, she died at that age. I didn''t want her to be disrespectful. "


    Bishop speaks with a sad face. He was also the one who favored Luke.


    "It was a great little cockroach to build." The only thing that sucks is that you died prematurely. "


    ��It was a masterpiece. It would be a shame if I could have done more great things as an adult.��


    The bishop pours the whisky into four glasses as the air gets tender. Mako, Bishop, and the pepper-thick portion, and the other one--


    "He was a minor, he was weak, and he couldn''t even drink."


    Mako, who received the glass from Bishop, smiles as his eyes drop into the fourth glass.


    Hmm. That''s why I''m doing it now.


    The bishop smiled mischievously and raised the glass lightly.


    The wall of light that came out of my feet is fast-paced. However, Hayama was evaded the second time.


    But the wall of light grew before it, and it was fast. The pair of walls of light grew in two other places. I made a behavioral prediction, delayed it by about 0.5 seconds, and grew it in three places simultaneously.


    The one with the ability to grow the Wall of Light is called Pawn.


    The name Pawn came from himself. Although he is forty years old this year, his real name hasn''t been spoken for more than twenty years.


    Before gaining this ability, Pawn was in the army.


    In the training course, Pawn fell ill. When I was at the bootcamp, I got irrational strokes from my instructor. On top of that, some of the soldiers at the same time were badass and were being bullied.


    Many of the soldiers around Pawn were out of poverty. There are several patterns of poor people who want to be soldiers in the United States, but there are many poor people who are poorly educated. Moreover, we are actively integrating these poor people into the army. This is also a measure to increase the number of soldiers by pretending to reach out to the poor, and not to increase the number of antisocial people who are particularly vulnerable to leaving the poor.


    On the other hand, some people become soldiers not only from the poor, but also from simpler heroic aspirations and patriotism. Pawn was your type. Because of this, it was not compatible with the twisted trainees with uneducated characters who came out of poverty, and it became a target of bullying because they were all in the same room.


    Pawn was mentally cornered, but he managed to put up with it, desperately desperate for losers and patriotism that he didn''t want to run away. However, by the time he went to the actual battlefield, his mind was in a very precarious state and he was desperately trying to hide it from his surroundings.


    Then I went to the battlefield and wondered if I could engage in Army operations, and the day Pawn arrived on duty, the base was hit by enemy missiles.


    Pawn was badly injured, but he miraculously survived. Synchronized soldiers who were bullying themselves were caught in the explosion and all died. However, I don''t think that it would be a bad idea. Rather, I feel pitiful. I wonder what their efforts have been like so far.


    In addition, Pawn will learn terrible facts in the hospital room. The president told me that this operation was a mistake in the first place and decided to retreat.


    A soldier who had endured years of rigorous training went to a country on the battlefield and was killed without doing anything the moment he arrived at the base. The top of the country decided to withdraw without retaliation. I mean, it''s a defeat.


    Pawn, who was originally mentally ill, became more and more strange in the wake of this fact. When I noticed it, I was admitted to a psychiatric hospital, and I was detained and drugged.


    Something blew up in my broken head as I wrestled my strength to release the restraint. A wall of light appeared and destroyed the bed. The door was destroyed.


    Pawn escaped the psychiatric hospital and became a gangster by selling his abilities to the bishop he met. She called herself Pawn with the molestation of a disposable pawn.


    Without thinking about it, it is used as a pawn on the front line, and eventually it is played lightly outside the board. Looking at Pawn who thought he would care about such a life, the Bishop felt pity and struggled to get Pawn back, but it ended without much success.


    But Pawn was honestly happy. I was just glad that someone would do something for me, and I honestly wanted to give back my gratitude to the bishop, and I''ve been working under the bishop for about twenty years.


    "Aubuna. But today, I''m a tadpole, so there''s nothing like this."


    Hayama avoided the wall of light that grew at the evasive point and was bounded at high speed.


    Pawn glances at Hayama.


    (This man is quite hand-kneaded. It can be a major obstacle to the organization''s boss. But because I''m here, I won''t let you.)


    A pawn that burns his fighting spirit toward Hayama.


    (I''ll fly a little bit...!)


    It was a pawn that decided to be prepared, but it was already quite flying. Abilities were repeated at short intervals. This will be a considerable burden.


    Pawn claps his hands. Three walls of light more than twice the size appear in a row. Due to the wide range, avoidance seemed to be quite difficult.


    Pawn''s nose bleededs as the wall of light entwines. Your head hurts like a crack and your face faints.


    (I screwed up...)


    The reason I fainted was not only pain. It was against the fact that I missed Hayama and my own loss. When the wall of light was enlarged, the speed of growth and the speed of stitching were visibly reduced.


    Moreover, Hayama did not try to escape from the wall of light. And he ran up against the wall of light, and hid himself from it.


    (Slow speeds, but we did it.)


    A pawn with more serial attacks. The moment I clapped my hand, I bled from my ears and eyes.


    The next moment, Pawn''s eyes peeled. This time, despite the fact that the normal size produced a wall of light, Hayama, like the huge size with slow speed, ran up and dodged the wall that twisted.


    "I seized the timing. That ability doesn''t work for me anymore."


    Blood dripping from his eyes, nose and ears, he turned to the pawn who gritted himself with a miserable expression, and Hayama, who landed on the ground, told him with a nuance of advice.


    Pawn hears nothing, claps his hands and grows a wall of light. This time, it bleeds from the internal organs and spits a lot of blood out of my mouth.


    Hayama runs up the wall of light.


    Pawn smiled when he saw it. I was reading that it would come, and I grew the wall of light from the wall of light. I was going to get ahead of you.


    However, Hayama also read that a second wall of light emerged. No, rather than reading it, Hayama was guided from the beginning. He said Pawn would grow a wall of light on the wall.


    The wall of light of the second stage also ran up at once, and Hayama danced high in the air. Spread your hands wide in the air.


    "Boom!" I''m a pig! I thought I could fly today! I had a feeling about that! "


    After landing, Hayama exclaimed with a heartfelt smile. As the prospectus suggests, we were able to induce Pawn. And I was able to fly from a high place. I''m happy for Hayama.


    "Gu... fufu..."


    A pawn that spits more blood. I''ve done too much nonsense. This ability places a heavy burden on the body if it is not spaced at some intervals.


    Still, Pawn doesn''t stop fighting. I tried to clap my hands even more.


    But Pawn couldn''t help but clap his hands. Hayama fired his gun first, and the bullet shot through Pawn''s head.


    Hayama, who killed Pawn, was suddenly overwhelmed by a certain person.


    (Why? For a moment now, I remembered Ruki Taniguchi. he was really strong)


    Two years ago, Hayama received a request to kill Riku Taniguchi. Although he was interrupted by lilies, he was quite cornered. I remember the battle back then.


    "It seems that Pawn was killed..." I also took pictures of the man who killed him. "


    Bishop, who received a report from his subordinates, told Mako in astonishment and showed Mako the picture. I''m shocked because I''ve known Pawn for a long time, and I''ve cared a lot about him.


    "Hayama. When I was an ally, I was dependable, but it was a threat to the enemy." If you were hired first, you''d have to kill me. We have to get rid of it as soon as possible. "


    Mako frowns at the person Bishop showed him.


    Let''s ask the guy who borrowed it from the private oil field shop to move quickly.


    What''s my turn?


    Sofia asks after visiting the room.


    "Don''t hurry, we''re almost there." Now, I''m gonna go berserk, too. Let''s go, Pepper. It''s a date. "


    Yeah.


    Mako prompted me, and Pepper Tai, who had been in the room for a long time, stood up.


    "You''re going out...?"


    "Oh my God, you''re a journalist, but you missed the information check." That''s how I do it, and that''s how I drive normally. "


    Mako smiled at Sophia, who was surprised.

 2794 4

    Central facilities across Yakuza City were attacked two weeks ago by tee time on the battlefield. Therefore, some of the facilities were ready for this raid.


    Originally, Yakusho City is one of the most insecure and fiercely contested areas of the dark city. From the perspective of overseas mafias and gangs, the Gulf city of Yakushi is a very convenient place for activities. Therefore, the inhabitants of the center and backstreets of Yakuza City have long been militant and used to fighting.


    The central facility was overwhelmed with tee time on the battlefield last time, and it was heavily defended this time.


    There are more and more gangsters around the building. The firepower and numbers should have won the battle, but the battle was one-sided.


    (It''s a mess... not a place. this is already....)


    A gang leader, a field commander, bites his teeth in the face of the current situation.


    "Aniki, this is no good." You''d better run. The enemy is stronger. "


    "Shit, the others are giving us a hand, but we''re just going to lose?" I''m not kidding. "


    A cadre who takes the advice of his younger brother in a nutshell. But I''m not just being ambitious.


    "I''m asking for reinforcements." Stick a little more


    "I don''t think I can afford to stick to it...... ghh!"


    Before the cadres saw it, my brother was shot and killed.


    "Damn it! Reinforcements aren''t here yet..." Come quickly..... "


    It was when the cadre muttered to pray with a crying face.


    A motorcycle comes running. A full-face helm rider shoots a gun as he runs his motorcycle.


    A member of the central staff in the building appears from the window for a moment, and at that moment, he is shot by a motorcycle and falls out of the window.


    The gangsters were stunned, and the motorcycle burst into the building with dignity. Shots were fired at the motorcycle, but they did not hit it.


    Even after the motorcycle broke into the building''s entrance, the shooting continued outside and inside the building, but after a while, the hand from the center thinned and it stopped.


    ��Huh... you''re making a mess of the elderly.��


    A rider on a motorcycle comes out of the building. Unlike before, I don''t wear a helmet and my face is exposed.


    It was Mr. Wraith!


    "Wow... did you do it by yourself, Mr. Wraith?!"


    It turned upside down just because Mr. Wraith came.


    "Rock is a legendary killer."


    The gangs cheered all at once.


    However, even though he was honored, Wraith''s face was extremely grumpy.


    "Hey, why did you get killed? It was obviously a bad situation, but you didn''t retreat and got sticky."


    Come in front of the cadres, and Wraith will blame them. The cadres froze and smiles disappeared from the gangs around them.


    "W-Waiting for reinforcements..."


    "I''m not waiting." I''ve been poking around. Besides, even if I call in reinforcements, I obviously can''t maintain them, but I let them lose their soldiers without even running away. Your handling will be worthwhile. Be prepared. "


    Unilaterally abandoned, Lace walked away on a motorcycle without even noticing the pale executives.


    As a matter of fact, the Resistance Office.


    So, did you get the request from the center again?


    Rin wobbles on the top of the Buddha.


    "We''ve come to our dreams, so we''re going to fight together again."


    "How can you tell me if I tell you to stop choosing a light work?" As far as I can tell, this time it''s not as bad as the last time. ��


    Rin is irritated by the shake of his smile.


    "Last time we stayed in Anraku City and Yakuza City, but this time the dark cities all over Japan have been simultaneously attacked, and the scale is obviously different."


    Projection of countless holographic displays, 10 nights browsing the net.


    Did you come back in just two weeks? Perhaps two weeks ago, it was a powerful reconnaissance?


    With such a powerful reconnaissance, I can''t stand it.


    I think Mako-chan should be renamed. The name "King" was terrible. "


    "According to information leaked from the center, more than 10,000 soldiers were deployed."


    When the invasion two weeks ago was compared to today''s more radical and massive invasion, it could be seen that the result was a powerful reconnaissance.


    From the city of amnesia in the north to the city of fall in the south, it seems that the central facilities of all the dark cities have been raided


    Pu-pu-pu-pu-pu


    Can you bring 10,000 gangsters in this short period of time?


    This is Zen Fantasy City, so peaceful


    If Zunyi City isn''t a dark city, it doesn''t have a central facility.


    I''m under attack right now. The enemy had a supernatural power. ��


    This one also confirms the ability. Last time there were a lot of talented people in the back streets, and there was a theory that they were defeated, but this time I might have brought a lot of talented people along for tea time on the battlefield as well. ��


    "An acquaintance has been requested by the center, and he is driven into this war. I should have turned down such a request."


    If you had a central alliance, you wouldn''t be able to say no.


    But you''re so obstinate, you''re so crowned.


    Did the center do something so angry?


    "To protect immigrants."


    That''s just the beginning. It''s just a desire to dominate. "


    Pu-pu-pu-pu-pu


    The opponent is the one who unified the underground organization in the United States. It''s a chunk of ambition. And I can''t forget the beauty of the triumph of American reunification, and I''m obsessed with further ambitions. "


    I see. That''s the reason.


    "Attacking dark cities all over the country." It''s also an invasion of hope that is not comparable to the previous one. "


    When I saw the bulletin board writing in the back alley, I heard a rumbling.


    "I''m surprised that 10,000 people can be brought from the United States in a short period of time. It''s not the size of an army."


    Rin said. It is also amazing that it has such a large number of members, but simply speaking of numbers, there are several organizations around the world that are comparable to or more than that. However, it is not unusual to move that number of people across the Pacific Ocean at once. It''s just a muscular person who has difficulty moving, even if they''re not ordinary people.


    (I suspect that someone with some formidable power might be on the back of tee time on the battlefield. How dare you get involved with such people.....)


    There are always fears in the rhinoceros.


    "I''m so excited to face such a dangerous opponent. Oh, of course not. Yeah. Rin-san will be mad at you."


    I''m more worried about Rin-san being angry than about dying by force.


    "I feel like this idiot is going to live for a long time..."


    Shoji heard the dialogue in his mouth and smiled for ten nights, while Rin sighed smallly.


    "Kaoru seemed to be at the center again." I''d prefer not to see you. "


    In the day care room of the N building of the bathtub, Junko and Jiro Teshijiro were in front of him, and Makoto said.


    Even though it''s quite dangerous this time, the Resistance has taken the job from the center.


    "It seems that the dreams have taken up their work again." So, that''s who we''re going out with. The center is also expecting these two organizations because they worked well last time. "


    When Junko says unexpectedly, Makoto releases the information she heard via Kaoru.


    "Kaoru has always wanted to cross a very dangerous bridge."


    "I don''t like him very much, I don''t like people who are tense."


    Junko and Hot Jiro say. Hot Jiro was also acquainted with Koda.


    "There are many different types of tailor." Some are natural types like Shaku, while others are foolish enough to hide their weakest self. The latter has no rookies. "


    And true.


    Makoto, I''m buying something very expensive about you.


    "Oh, I appreciate him. It''s the type that rides well, but it''s not the type that rides too well and fucks too much."


    When Junko told me, I admitted the truth.


    "I can''t trust only the mouth, only the upper side, and only the bright side." This is the type of person I don''t like Hot Jiro. I don''t like it either. But at first glance, Kaoru looks like such an idiot, and that''s not all. I felt it when I first met her. It''s a natural type that survives, has a strong core, is tough, and has a lot of darkness, so I''m not going to die stupidly. ��


    Is that so?


    I decided to review Jiro Hot as well, since I would definitely assert the truth


    "Hey, does Junko turn against Mako?" Are you going to go to the center? He said it was the center and the courtesy, and I couldn''t help but be anxious about it. "


    Hot Jiro changes the subject and sees Junko with anxious faces.


    "Nhh..."


    "I''ll answer you." Yukioka was no match for Tee Time enemies on the battlefield. Not for Jiro, not for Mako. "


    On behalf of Junko, who was struggling with the answer, True spoke out vigorously.


    "What about the truth assertion there?" Does that mean Junko is giving us a nail so that we don''t become enemies of the center? "


    Hot Jiro smiled bitterly as he tried to penetrate.


    "That''s not true. Yukioka is in a painful position." I don''t want to turn against the clone Jiro and Mako. On the other hand, there are people in the center who are interested in Yukioka''s gestures, and there are also sandwiches that are taken away by Mako''s friends. That''s why Hot Jiro, just because you''re anxious, stop persistently taking that confirmation. "


    "I know it''s me, too."


    In a slightly reprehensible tone, Hot Jiro really felt uncomfortable.


    "As always, I''m going to tea time on the battlefield." If you''re worried about Jiro, you can come with me. "


    In response to the true statement, Tsunejiro quickly calmed down.


    "If that happens, you''ll be hostile to Shizuku and the Dreams." or something else..... "


    Hot Jiro asked again with an uneasy expression.


    "Hot Jiro, we''ve known each other for a long time, and we''ve become enemies and allies." Even if we kill each other as a result, we won''t resent each other. Well, if you can avoid killing, you should avoid it. "


    The true words were subtle and incomprehensible to Tsunejiro.


    If yesterday''s friends are enemies today, and if they''re lucky enough to survive each other, they''ll be friends tomorrow.


    ��In other words, if you''re in the position of Yukioka sandwiched between the center and Mako, that''s not possible, but that''s all I need to do.��


    Junko''s dress sums up the truth.

 2795 5

    The killer club split up and headed to the central facility in Ease City to greet and discuss the tee time on the battlefield.


    It is a group of over a hundred psychic abilities, and although they are engaged in combat training every day, they are limited in number, but they are all driven out on this day.


    Yu was defending a central facility with Atsuko and Kishio, as well as several new members who had little combat experience. Shinichi, Ryujiro, and Takumi headed the other team and were in charge of the other locations.


    We managed to repel them. One of them was killed.


    I get an email from Shinichi. But they were still fighting. There are terrifying numbers of enemies.


    Without hesitation, he used extinction gaze. There was also a desire to subvert the enemy''s morale and retreat. He did not completely extinguish it, leaving behind parts of his limbs, etc., to show that he was killing with supernatural force and without questioning, but the enemy did not withdraw.


    Yu is also too tired to use his abilities, and while he is resting, Takiko slowly cuts with a cutter, and Kishio pneumatically kills the gangs one after another.


    "My ability is too inefficient for most opponents like this." That said, I don''t even want to challenge the large number of people with machine guns. "


    Tsuko drills a hole in the wall of the building and slowly moves her fingers to slaughter her enemies one by one as she watches the outside. Meanwhile, while Ayako was alone, Kishiho was playing with several people together.


    Bodies are scattered all over the outside of the building, but gangs are pouring in one after another.


    It''s like cloudy weather, but do you know anything about it?


    "It''s about bugs. A small pest that eats rice in large quantities"


    Mr. Kishi answers Takiko''s question.


    "There were too many enemies here, and they attacked the facility, so they all fled along the way." While breaking through, Taizai-san, Sakaguchi-san, and Natsume-san were killed. "


    I get an email from a friendly oath. Together with his partner, Akaguchi, and several members of the Murder Club, he was defending the central facility.


    The enemy withdrew, but Kenji was seriously injured. Neither I nor the rest of my people are tired or injured, and I can''t move right away. "


    A report is also received from Yukihiko Shigaya. He is a member of the Murder Club, which always acts alongside Kenichi Righteousan.


    "After all, we need real battles." There will be casualties in every actual battle, but the training level will increase and there will be fewer casualties. "


    "That''s a bit of a contradiction."


    In addition to Yu''s murmur, Tsubaki charged in while activating his abilities.


    "Maybe we should call it a paradox." It looks like a contradictory composition, and it''s actually a paradox that the result is correct. "


    ��Be prepared to make sacrifices so as not to make many sacrifices. Even combat drills that don''t kill you, tough drills can kill you.��


    "It''s coming ~"


    Yu lightly objected, Kishio supplemented, and Takiko was also convinced.


    On the first day, the most active in the defense of Era City was the Murder Club, but there were victims in the Murder Club as well.


    The boss of the new formalin-picked president, Mizuho Kanjo, dispatched photography teams to central facilities across the country to collect footage of teatime battles between the central and battlefields. All of these are publicly available to members only on the website of President Formalin.


    I''m worried that you won''t be able to avenge me with both eyes by publishing this without permission.


    Mizuho''s partner Hiroshi Osugi says anxiously.


    "If you''re going to complain, I''ll apologize to King, so tea time on the battlefield will be fine." Ah, now I''ve changed my name to Mako. "


    The girl who said that was Yukie Shindo. From the time of the new president, I welcomed him to the organization as one of the members.


    "That''s also included in the calculation, so this is what I''m doing." By the way, I don''t think the center will complain because of its personality. "


    And, Mizuho. I knew beforehand that Yukie was the boss of tea time on the battlefield.


    "King... I wonder if you''re really okay with this." When the backstreets in the United States were unified, I also became a King''s organization, and I thought it was amazing, but the backstreets in Japan seemed to be much more powerful. "


    As far as the two countries are concerned, Yukie feels that way. Because of this, there is a chest racket.


    Do you know the boss of tea time on the battlefield?


    "I''ve had a lot of fun, and I''ve talked to you."


    Yukie answers Hiro''s question.


    ��Yes, if you''re worried, why don''t you call for backup?��


    ��Hmm... I''d like to, but I don''t know my phone number��


    Mizuho pushed me forward, but Yukie said so and nodded.


    "Do you want to send out a letter at once?" Comfortable with pictures. You can take it to a backstreet delivery shop or a place where tea time is fighting. ��


    "That delivery guy is going to be a disaster..."


    Upon hearing Hiro''s suggestion, Mizuho smiles bitterly.


    "Well then... I''ll try to do as Hong-san says"


    Okay, let''s take a picture.


    When Mizuho said that it looked like it was shining, Hong quickly pointed at the camera.


    "There''s a new Simon. Simon''s here."


    Olga, who saw the surveillance camera in front of the office at the new residence, cried out with a wolf.


    "Even though I''m in the middle of a donkey patch, the number two guy is going to wander around alone."


    The new home looks at Simon on camera and smiles sarcastically.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    Simon was raised to the office, and the new house asked. Olga is serving tea candy.


    "I just wanted to say hello, but I heard you were hired by the center."


    Simon says with a gentle smile.


    (It''s the same. This guy''s the same as he was then.)


    Looking at Simon, Olga thinks. She was always thoughtful, her waist was soft and gentle, and she felt calm when she was at her side. But when it came to battle, it transformed like a ghost god.


    It''s a hell of a lot to say, but should I be dumbfounded by the central information management?


    Already with a dazzling expression, Shinjo sips his tea.


    ��In the first place, why did you step into a gang and invade Japan?��


    I can''t help it. I''m already a gangster.


    "It''s sad... I didn''t expect you and your enemies to become one."


    Really? You don''t look pathetic.


    Simon shrugs his shoulders as he looks at his new home where he laughs and talks.


    "It''s sad, but it''s more exciting." It''s sad, but it''s fun having a serious conversation with you. "


    "Neither do I."


    Simon agrees and stands up. I felt murderous.


    "That said, it''s hard to fight head-to-head." Did you just come here to take care of it? "


    Olga was relieved that her new home was open. What Simon doesn''t want to see is that both of them are aware of it. If you will, you will not come alone, and if you will, you will not raise up your tea.


    "That said... it''s hard to imagine a head-to-head match." If you take it away from the battle, you lose. "


    Simon pulls out his gun. Look out the window.


    "You can do it outside." Although bulletproof glass, if you shoot a bullet, it will scratch. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Upon ordering a new home, Simon opened the windowpane and jumped out the window. The office is on the second floor of the building.


    As if aiming for the timing, a man jumped on the roof of the house opposite.


    Haaaa!


    A man with a long tongue and a bad-looking bun faced Simon and shouted with a strange voice. An automatic loading bowl gun is attached to both arms.


    He''s a free-running finisher, Hyaharu Onomaru, who''s been on the market lately.


    "Looks like you were hired by the center."


    Looking at the two bald-headed bow-gang men, he says, "Origa, your new home."


    "Haaa! I''m ready!"


    Simon descends to the ground and shoots a bow gun arrow that is attached to both arms by hiccups.


    "Ready? What is that?"


    Simon smiled and fought back with his gun, avoiding the arrows of the bow gun.


    The hyacher Onomaru, who was shot through the center of his forehead, slowly collapsed with a smile on his face.


    "What happens when you''re ready?" Is that gonna change anything? You don''t have to die, do you? You think you can win? What are you prepared for in the first place? "


    Simon asks Nihil towards the body.


    "What is needed is determination and obsession to survive. That''s all you have to do."


    "Come on, don''t take the line from the person who was going to say it."


    Simon smiled and protested at the new residence in a playful tone.


    Club Cat Mansion.


    "It''s going to be amazing again."


    Naru said as he watched the battle between tee time and the center of the battlefield on the Internet.


    "At most, it feels like you should do it." It will be more convenient for me later. I hope I can not only blow up the center, but also reach the true rulers. "


    Milk peeked at the holographic display next to Nal and laughed.


    The problem is that Zheng Ma is also involved. He needs to be vigilant. "


    Is the Snowflake Society more powerful than tee time on the battlefield?


    Viper asks a question.


    ��In a way, it''s totally superior. The standard for the Seven Underground Organizations in the World is ate. That said, the Snowflake Society has talent, but not as much as tee time on the battlefield. You must be very good at being an organization. That''s why, if you cooperate and make up for it, it will be troublesome."


    Milk thinks that he wants to pull the two tissues apart. The Snowflake Society is also involved with the Grim Penis that Milk has in mind. Because it is connected to the courage of the leader Zheng Ma. Milk trusts courage, but not Masuma at all.

 2796 6

    Mako, led by Pepper Tai and ten guards, was heading for one of the central facilities in Yakusho City.


    Two hours after the battle had already begun, Mako and the others rushed as reinforcements in response to reports of a struggle. There are reports that the enemy has a supernatural ability.


    What kind of abilities are you writing? Is the commander in charge here an idiot?


    Checking the SOS message in the car, Mako frowns and poisons it.


    When we arrived at the scene, there was a pile of bodies on the road in front of the building. They were all teatime gangsters on the battlefield. The cars are surrounding the building in duplicate, and the gangs are hiding.


    "He''s been badly hit again."


    Mako, who got out of the car, frowned. I can''t hear any gunshots now.


    Looks like you''re pretty much the opponent, huh?


    Pepper looked over at the gangsters hiding behind the car and said. Everyone is full of fear and despair.


    "Whoa! That''s all the reinforcements you got!?" There are more than a hundred of us here, even though we''re in this shape! "


    With only three cars arriving and twelve people coming out, a middle-aged gangster, thought to be the commander in charge of the scene, bites in a hysterical voice.


    "Me and Peppertree are better than those hundred people." Besides, I brought you an elite. ��


    The Commander looked at Mako and pulled his face back.


    "Kikikiki kiki kiki!?"


    A commander who flashes in a panic, screams out loud and turns away. Mako''s anger cooled after seeing a really easy-to-understand reaction.


    "I''m not a king." Mako. It''s you, the incompetence that brought this stupidity... I didn''t want to report what kind of supernatural abilities were used to do it, and the crime of screaming frustration at me was not light. "


    "Thorie! Though I was desperate..."


    I''ll forgive you. Tell me what''s going on.


    "It''s a ghost. I was attacked by a ghost, but I was being manipulated by a ghost, and I was screaming at the end of my life." And we can''t get anywhere near that line by fighting each other or killing ourselves. ��


    The Commander explains the situation and Mako thinks about it.


    "I see. Maybe you were right." I apologize for that. I''m sorry. "


    Huh?


    With Mako''s sudden apology, the Commander''s face is dazzling.


    "If you''re dealing with such a capable person, perhaps you should push a few times, rather than an elite problem." If you''re an enemy possessed and manipulated by a ghost, you can deal with it by pushing it back. Even the number of ghosts is not infinite. However, the method will be a victory after making great sacrifices to our own faction. "


    While Mako analyzed, he stared at the building. Mako thought that it would be better to attack the enemy''s abilities than to take such a method. We better find the talent in the building and assassinate them.


    "This ability belongs to the [Humane Diagonal Blade], Lord Tanaura [Tanura Kikuku]." After all, we''ve put in a full-scale humane diagonal blade this time. "


    Pepper opened her mouth.


    "Do you have any idea what he''s doing?"


    "No... I don''t know much more than I just reported." It''s just rumors, but it''s very topical in the center. A magician who destroyed a whole Chinese mafia, all by himself, and the way it was killed is consistent with the story. It''s also rumored that, due to the difficulty in personality, although he is a strong man, he rarely gets turned around. "


    When asked by Mako, Pepper answered.


    "Well, we''ll do it as usual." Pepper, back up, please. "


    Roger


    Pepper and the elite guards understood what Mako always said.


    "Eh!?... I just told you it''s dangerous from there on out!"


    The Commander and his men were in high spirits. Mako approached the building by herself and entered a zone where piles of corpses were rolling. At the time of entering the place, everyone had gone insane.


    "I''ll find out. Come and get me."


    Mako leisurely takes a step forward while lying to herself as she glares at the building. The bell pepper also follows. I followed a few of the elite people I brought along, as well as the gangsters on the scene.


    As soon as they entered the building, Mako, Pepper Tree, and the gangs had a severe chills.


    ��Even if it''s the inspiration of people, it''s going to come a lot, this is...��


    "Ahh, I don''t know if my inspiration is as good or inferior as people, but there''s a sign that I don''t like it."


    They were all awakened to instinctive fear. A spirit full of malice and resentment fills the building.


    As you move through the building, your spiritual energy grows stronger.


    There were corpses rolling around in the hallway. A gang that broke in. Everyone was exhausted by the expression of fear. Although the cause of death was due to a gunshot, this death had a strange face.


    ''Rebel?'' ''Rebel?''... are you a traitor? ''''... are you a traitor? ����?��


    The two stop their legs. A twisted voice echoed countless times. Same voice, same tone, little by little the timing is uneven or frayed.


    In the dimly lit corridor, four white porcelains appear in the form of human beings.


    ... governing ... dominant... is he...? '''' Is the ruling ruler...? ''''


    "What are you guys...? No, you...?" Is it just a ventriloquist that multiple spirits make one person say? "


    Mako shouted, conscious of the one who was screaming at the white turtle, not towards the white turtle.


    "His name is Kuni Tanaura." Did you hit it? Am I going crazy when I''m fooled by ghostly ventriloquism? Give it a try. "


    You''re an interesting lady. Now that I know what''s going to happen, I''m not expecting you to come into my magic realm alone. Is there a way to resist?


    Mako''s call is answered by a twisted voice.


    Well, you can try it.


    Put your hand in your hot pants pocket and bend your chest to provoke Mako.


    There are only four types of people in the world. Two types of rulers and two types of controlled persons. Exploitative rulers and ruling rulers. A slave and a traitor. There are only these four types. "


    Lord of Voices - Tannopuru said that there was no vein.


    "Is it the same type as a single-cell idiot who believes in bipolarism?"


    "This is the four types of spirit, young lady." Not all of them are great. It''s not even a matter of good or evil. All are necessary for the social order. The exploitative ruler pulls many humans with his desires, the ruling ruler prepares the world, the enslaved move the world''s gear according to order, and the rebels suppress the rulers. "


    Mako pushed silently. I can''t laugh at Tanaura''s story. It''s hard to say that it has nothing to do with Mako''s purpose. Or Tanaura thought that she might be confused by knowing the purpose of Mako, but then she was willing to listen to what Mako had to say.


    ��Go on, I''m interested in that bullshit. I''ll hang out with you till the end and ask you a question.


    You outlaws are traitors. Without the rebels, the exploitative ruler, who is a lump of greed, can do whatever he wants. But I see the situation as one in which there are no exploitative rulers, but the rebels are rampaging. The center of the backstreets is the ruling ruler. It is not dominated by desire. It''s not like we''re laying down a repressive regime. What you are doing is nothing but rampage. [M] You are a mob. "


    "As for the immigrants, isn''t it oppressive?" Rather than being a backstreet center, I am aiming at the rulers of this country who are behind it. We''re just trying to get rid of them first, because they''re putting the center of the backstreet on the arrow. "


    {I see. I also understand your position and thoughts... Sometimes the slave is happier than the slave. You are guilty of what you have forced the traitor to do. "


    "Talk is a parallel line." It''s time to play


    ''Hmm. Thank you for listening. By the way, when I was talking, I knew one thing. You''re a slave originally, aren''t you?


    Mako''s heart rose tremendously after being pointed out by Taninoura.


    The memories that I don''t want to remember the most come back, and the cells in my body are vibrating. Your neck hair is standing upside down and your fingertips are shaking with cold. His teeth rang out and his wide open eyes were bleeding.


    Great anger and slight fear. Great. Let''s get you back to being a slave.


    Tannopuru looked at Mako''s reaction and said funny.


    What is a slave? It is the heart that gives up and accepts. Those who do not fight. A humble attitude is fine, but those who give up and accept their destiny will only continue to be swayed by their destiny. And while following the rules set by the ruler and continuing to be enslaved, he hates traitors who are dissatisfied with society. I follow the rules of society and value order, but I am angry that there are people who complain. Those are the kind of people. Well... you know best, don''t you? ��


    "Uuuuu..."


    Tannoura, who spoke in a sticky tone, said in a sarcastic tone at the end, and Mako roared bitterly and held his head.


    "Mako! What''s wrong!? Mako!"


    Pepper was surprised by Mako''s abnormality, and while calling out, she placed her hand on Mako''s shoulder.


    Ahhhhh!


    Mako roared like a beast with his bloodied eyes, rushed out of Peppertree''s hand.


    Mako stops at a distance from Pepper Taeda.


    A paw with a mixed face of anger and sadness pulls out a gun and pushes it against her head. Seeing what she did, Pepper was struck by the shock of her heart being grabbed by an eagle.

 2797 7

    Now, Mako, I''ll give you a special lesson today.


    The parent of the raised child utters a lowly voice. Every time Mako heard these words instead of the tone of his voice, Mako''s whole body was shrinking with horror. But that was only in the beginning.


    Mako''s body was immediately developed and adapted. Whether it was unhappy for Mako or unhappy in the midst of it, Mako does not know. At least the physical pain was gone. However, the pain that slowly scrapes the rusty saw in your soul will not go away.


    I thought that I had no other way but to obey. I was giving up. I was a slave. It was left as it was. I didn''t disobey, but my soul was screaming in my heart. I ate my throat and cut my throat against it, against it, and breathed out the smell.


    No more classes.


    The feeling of the blade piercing the flesh and internal organs is transmitted. Mako whispers from behind her parent as she learns how comfortable it feels.


    In the blood-soaked lab, Mako looked down at the corpses of those who had raised and played with him, and was relieved. She was smiling in tears as she wiped off the blood that had adhered to her body. You can also betray the world where the powerful ravage the powerless for your own gain and desire. I knew at this time that if I did not rebel, I would remain rebelled.


    "What..."


    Boss!?


    "Mako! What''s wrong!? Mako!"


    Looking at the strange paco, Pepper Tai and her men called out. Pepper''s hand rests on Mako''s shoulder.


    Mako ran off with a handful of pepper. From Mako''s point of view, it was not Pepper Tai who put his hand down, but the parent who raised him.


    Mako was the only one who could see the parent who raised him. And Mako herself was retreating from the irresistible self she was then.


    "Go away... stop..."


    Mako uses reason and stops. Ironically, Mako was the only parent who taught me that the greatest means of controlling myself was reason.


    "I... didn''t have any affection for you..." There were times when you treated me like a parent... more normally... And yet... why... is that...? "


    Mako murmured with a sobbing face, pulling out her gun and thrusting it against her head as she trembled with pallor.


    "Idiot. He''s gone. Oh, what are you doing... me... I''m really in the midst of the enemy''s operation.


    Hmm. You''re going to fight hard.


    By maintaining reason, Tannopuru exclaimed admiration at Mako, who was desperately resisting the enemy''s tricks.


    Mako!


    "Don''t come...! I''m still fine...!" Don''t ever come here! If you come, you''ll be caught by a spirit. Don''t come! Keep your distance! "


    Mako controls the pepper that was about to rush over.


    But you''re already on magic. The more you resist, the harder it becomes. That''s how I do my magic. ��


    "I know how to resist." Do you want to give in to something like this..... "


    Have you forgotten that there are four kinds of spirits? Now you are possessed by the spirit of a slave. [M] There are two types of rulers to further suppress slaves. In this case, let''s say a whip or a whip. This is very effective. "


    Tannopuru said in a mocking voice to Mako, who strengthened while sweating.


    "It seems that candy would be more effective in your case." That is, the ruling ruler is suitable. They will surely salvage your heart. [M] Are you hungry for kindness and hungry for love?


    Mako''s expression is distorted by shame as she sees through her essence.


    Mako wondered what kind of hand Tannopuru would use next.


    And as expected, it happened. A parent with a gentle smile appears.


    Mako is already in a state of possession, although he reasonably knows it''s a fake. The temptation to shake your emotions and heal your trauma makes you feel at ease.


    (If you''re so pathetic... you''re going to get caught in such a dicky hand. I''d rather be raped. "Fuck you..." "No, this sweet temptation is like being raped by a soul..." Besides, pleasure... this way is better...)


    "Mako... it''s okay, right?"


    Pepper-sama called out calmly without shouting. It pulls Mako''s mind back to reality.


    "It''s okay, but you guys don''t come over here." Thank you... I think this technique is limited to a predetermined range. As proof of that, I am the only one possessed by the spirit, and you guys are nothing. But, well, you know, you''re gonna have to use your usual fucking hands. Besides, I can see the identity of the magic as well. "


    I''m just practicing my thoughts. This is a study to establish the true nature of the human mind. "


    Tannopuru replied with a plain voice to mock Mako.


    "My thoughts are also abhorred by the center." Some people see me as dangerous. I will not be a traitor at this time. I''m a slave now, too. I know how you feel. [M] Before your mind was manipulated by the possession of a spirit, your mind was... distorted. Your idea is wrong. [M] You''ve got the wrong person to betray. "


    As Tannopuru spoke, one of the white spirits - the spirit of the ruling ruler - circled behind Mako. Towards the faces of tea time on the battlefield.


    The spirits don''t move any more. As Mako saw through, spirits can only move within certain areas of the building. Mako first entered the range and was possessed.


    These are the people you hate, right?


    "Ah, yes... I feel like a ruler... I think we''re the chosen ones, and we''ve taken away all the scraps that ravage the dignity of the human souls... even Luke... these guys..."


    Mako answers Tannopuru''s question. The parent who had already raised her had disappeared. Hatred and anger towards someone who can''t see his face spread inside Mako. That was the opponent Mako was fighting right now.


    "Put the gun down. Pull the trigger."


    Tanaura prompted quietly.


    "Are you stupid...? If you want to get caught with your hands like this, you have to choose a more insane one..."


    It''s so strong inside, but it seems that half of your heart is already giving in.


    The opposite of evil, Mako''s hand slowly rises up. The muzzle was pointed at Pepper Tai in the front row.


    "All right, Mako. Shoot me."


    Pepper Tai stared at Mako with clear eyes.


    "If you''re going to kill me, I want to kill you." I''ll wait while I fight my enemies in hell. "


    "Please don''t..." That''s not the kind of dialogue. ".... Run away....."


    In the middle of the dialogue, Mako''s pistol was played by something.


    Something is wrapped around Mako''s body and restrains his movements, transporting Mako''s body to where the tea time faces on the battlefield are.


    W-What the hell is that?


    "Octopus...?"


    The gangs were dazed to see what was wrapped around Mako.


    It was a tentacle that grew from the ground. Then he moved as he grew from the ground and gently took Mako out of the reach of the spirit.


    "Don''t be sloppy, Mako." I can''t believe you''re caught up in a technique that doesn''t even exist. "


    "Hah... I can''t believe you''re going to say such a line to that fucking crybaby..."


    Mako smiles at the boy with the tail who suddenly shows up.


    "Thank you, Hot Jiro." Thank you... but I know I''m here, and I''m here at the right time. "


    "Mako''s movements have already been checked on the artificial moon moon." It''s just a coincidence that it''s a good time for a pinch. ��


    To Mako, who thanked him, Hot Jiro answered.


    "I see, but the problem hasn''t been solved. This creepy magician here is more troublesome than I ever imagined. I couldn''t stand it anymore, so it was just this Zama."


    "The problem will be solved soon." So let''s wait for a solution. "


    "Oh... I see."


    Mako understood the meaning of the words of Jiro Hot.


    It was Tarnopura who had only a voice without showing up, but that voice was interrupted. It means that we are no longer in a situation where we are attentive.


    Tanpo feels nostalgic. Even if you are an enemy, you will remember nostalgia and familiarity when you come into contact with someone similar to yourself. Mako looked exactly like himself.


    He was also brought up abused by his father. No matter how oppressive I was, Tannopuru had no way to resist and had no choice but to endure. My father told me over and over that you were a slave.


    But then Tannopuru knew. My father also worked for a black company and was subjected to excessive power harassment by his boss. He was clearing his anger with his son.


    Tanaura divided people into four categories. However, the relationship between the slave and the ruler is not necessarily bad, and the renegade who finds society does not unilaterally regard it as evil. It leads to the conclusion that each is necessary. The question is whether the balance works well or not.


    The weaved technique is to study the four properties of man using the spirit. And Tannopuru keeps looking for answers on how to maintain the balance of this world well and avoid creating as many unhappy people as possible.


    The current technique is a kind of barrier technique. Possessing a spirit and leading it to suicide and friendly splitting by those who approach to break into the building, but cannot expand the range of spirit action. Mako''s light understanding of the nature of the magic made Tanaura want to be praised.


    (You think it''s a common hand? You call that a shitty hand? This is an experiment, a gesture of affection. It''s not that I''m shaking)


    Meanwhile, he fiercely refuted in his heart to Mako, who scolded him.


    At that time, Tannopuru noticed. Suddenly, an intruder appeared inside the building - inside the barrier. You can use other low-ranking spirits to check everything in the barrier.


    The intruder was not alone. Two people. They didn''t come in through the entrance, they didn''t come in through the window. Suddenly, the first one to show up was close to where Tanaura was hiding.


    (In other words... there''s a high-level magician in here who can use space manipulation.)


    Tannopuru was not in a panic. There are a lot of spirits around him for escort. A spirit that projects four qualities.


    Tanaura believes that all humans are in any of these four categories. Tannopuru could see the nature of the opponent, and possessed a spirit tailored to the opponent. Until now, it was unbeatable to anyone. In other words, Tanaura believes that his thoughts are not wrong. Not because you believe in the power of your magic, but because you have won because your thoughts are right.


    An intruder appeared in front of Tanaura.


    He was about a junior high school boy in uniform, but he wore Japanese-style handkerchiefs only on his forearms and arms. And both hands are wrapped in green flames.


    "You..."


    Tanaura knew the boy. He''s a celebrity in the back alley.


    When the green flames of both arms rose wide, the spirits around Tannopuru were wrapped in flames and quickly purified. All the spirits disappeared.


    "Junko Yukioka''s form of murder... Makoto Aizawa. Could it be... that Junko Snowka will be teeing off on the battlefield?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Tanpura moaned dumbly, but she denied the truth and stood up for the gun.


    "Is it a renegade to have the name of a doll?"


    Seeing the true nature, Tannopuru laughed sarcastically.


    "If you surrender, I won''t kill you." Untie the magic that''s hanging over the building. "


    "No, I''m a slave to the center, but I''m still a slave to the center." The center deserves to serve. I am indebted and loyal. I don''t want to betray you. Kill it and solve it. "


    Though it was true to prompt quietly, Tannopuru refused in a determined tone with a determined expression of readiness.


    "All right."


    True nodded, put down the gun, and as he approached Tanaura, he added the assault of hitting and kicking until he was stunned.


    When Tanaura lost consciousness, the barrier technique he was wearing also dissolved.

 2798 8

    When Mako heard Hot Jiro''s words that it would soon be resolved, he immediately understood that another person might have gone to finish off Taninoura.


    "True, did you come as well?" Oh dear, will Junko follow me? "


    Seeing the truth that appeared from the back of the aisle, Mako asked with expectation.


    "No. Yukioka is in love with the center, and he''s in love with you." So I can''t go either way. Even if I give you a hand, it''s sneaky. In exchange for that, Jiro and I will be at tea time on the battlefield. "


    "I see, it''s reassuring." However, it was fine to get into a space possessed by spirits. How did you do that? "


    While greeting the truth with a smile, Mako expressed his doubts. I wondered if there was really some kind of paranormal power. If you work for Junko, it may have been remodeled.


    ��I used a little trick. It''s a trade secret."


    Truth brings out the light.


    True always had an amulet to avoid spirits, but this time, because the number of spirits was too large and very powerful, I couldn''t help but use the power of my previous life in part. It used the purifying spiritual technique of Shino, which was handled by the Imperial Head.


    "The magician is stretching out in the back room." I kept them in custody for now, but they might turn up as enemies again when they''re released. If you want to kill me, you have to kill me. "


    "Okay. I don''t know why you didn''t kill him, but don''t you want me to?" I want to kill him. I don''t want to take advantage of people who play with their hearts. "


    ��No, I put a gun on him, and he was very dignified, so I kept him alive, but I didn''t like him, even if I didn''t know him.��


    Then I''ll kill you.


    Hearing the true words, Mako went to the back of the building.


    "My acquaintance is on the central side." In some cases, you can miss it. If you can afford it, that''s fine. "


    The truth demands of Mako when he returns.


    "Okay, if you can afford it." By the way, you guys are going to move with my jaw, is that okay? "


    Nodding to the true demand, Mako saw the truth alternately with Hot Jiro.


    "No problem, I''ll listen unless it''s a strange order."


    And, Jiro Tsumi.


    "Hey, hey, you think I''m the one who gives weird orders?"


    "Hey, stop at the base of your ears." Stop the root of your tail, too. "


    Listening to Hot Jiro''s words, Mako laughed and played around with Hot Jiro''s body.


    ��Mako... I''ve become more chill than usual��


    Pepper Tai calls out with a reassuring smile.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I like to worry about Peppertail, and I want you to worry about it. And I was thirsty."


    Yeah.


    As requested by Mako, Pepper Thick stretches her back and puts her mouth on Mako.


    "Are you going home to the United States?" Or has it always been like that? "


    Looking at the two people kissing majestically in front of him, Makoto whispered to Hot Jiro, but Hot Jiro said nothing but a bitter smile.


    The central elite unit, Potassium Chloride of Choice, was struggling. We''ve already defeated Tee Time on the battlefield at two locations around the central facility that was being raided in the city of Era.


    Although the tee time on the battlefield was overwhelming and firepowering, the sacrifice of the elite force, Potassium Chloride of Choice, has been considerable, and nearly half of its members have already been lost. At first, I thought about splitting up my troops and protecting multiple central facilities in Ease City at the same time. However, because the number of enemies is different, I gathered all the members of the selected potassium chloride and decided to fight. However, I was still forced to fight hard and caused many sacrifices.


    We have finished the fight at the second location, but we have not been instructed to go to the third location.


    "The burnt stone is full of water, and Gili is poor."


    A woman wearing a full face mask muttered to herself. His name is Kaminuma Hikari. Leader in the selection of potassium chloride.


    "Well, I think so too." The next time we do that, we''re going to have more casualties, and we''re going to be unable to keep the potassium chloride of our choice. ��


    The ugly man with a lot of cobs in his body, including his face, laughed and slapped his shoulder with a long doth. The name of this man is Horse Tramping Shiro [Baba Tororo], and he is the strongest chloride fighter of his choice.


    "Is this a battle without a chance to win?" But fighting is our mission. Think about how to fight or ask for good instructions. "


    It''s unusual for a light to make a slightly weak statement.


    "It looks like help is coming from this side. However, the thirteen stairs of pleasure don''t seem to help us from anywhere, so we won''t be able to give you instructions."


    A horse ridge that projects a holographic display and checks for central information. The battle status of the various locations was finely updated, but instructions from the top didn''t arrive.


    "Different meaning, instructions in that sense. Instructions for the continuation of the fight. I see it as an imperative that it be annihilated. This war is a defeat in itself. Whether it makes sense to fight or not, it''s thin. Even if the battle continues, it will be in vain. Already reported so clearly above."


    "Come on, leader... you want to give up the fight?"


    The horse ridge was surprised by the words of one person.


    "There is no hope of avoiding futile death."


    The light flashed through the members of the selected potassium chloride.


    "Those who wish to abandon the battle are allowed to leave immediately. No blame. Lives are in danger. Decide now and go home."


    The light shines out and permits it. The members of the selected potassium chloride uniformly became confused and looked at the other members.


    "Others are others. I am myself. There''s no need to mix and match."


    And when he seeth those who look round about, the light speaks further.


    "I''m sorry. I''m running away..."


    One of them said and bowed his head deeply and walked away. Following that, the two of them walked away with the words of apology.


    Only three of them left.


    Surprisingly few of them.


    A horse stallion smiles at it. I thought there would be more of them to escape, but in a good way, it was unexpected.


    "Continue to wait until the decision is made on the thirteen stairs of pleasure."


    The tip of the arrow said by the light, the obviously suspicious group of cars and motorcycles could be seen coming towards the central facility.


    Sniper unit fires a sniper gun from its position. The aim was a motorcycle. Although there is no certainty that the opponent is tee time on the battlefield, there is almost no doubt at this time that the group will come to this place, and in order to protect their lives, we will presume guilty and preemptively attack before confirming everything.


    The others shoot at the same time. Some of the motorcycles fell down, but the cars were bulletproof with windshields, bonnets, and tires, so they didn''t stop when they were shot.


    The windows of the parked cars open, and successive counter-attacks and shootings take place.


    (The number of enemies is quite large. This is disgusting. Besides... there''s that old man, isn''t there?)


    Ma Yan checked the figure of the old man from Nohel, who was shooting his gun while riding a motorcycle. This is Jack Wraith, who used to fight.


    Hey, it''s been a long time!


    While the motorcycle was running, Wraith, who saw a horse ridge, smiled at the ridge, shouted and winked at it, and shot the gun.


    "As usual, you''re a good-looking grandfather."


    Ma Yan unexpectedly spilled a smile and shot back at Wraith.


    It was a fierce firefight, but it didn''t last that long.


    "Instructions that the facility can be abandoned and withdrawn. Retreat. Everyone retreat."


    Upon receiving a command from the upper central level, the light orders the men to retreat.


    ��You saved my life. Time to pull out.��


    The situation was obviously unfavorable, so I was relieved about the horse ridge and other aspects of the potassium chloride that I had chosen.


    "Hey, they''re running away, so stop shooting." If you chase and shoot too much, you''ll get extra counterattacks. "


    Seeing the selective Potassium Chloride abandon the facility and retreat, Wraith ordered the teatime members of the battlefield.


    (The caller felt a great deal of pain, and she withdrew even though there was a lot of it left. Well, I knew which one was the advantage, but I was quick to retreat anyway. This is suspicious.)


    Wraith is unaware of the internal circumstances, including the low morale of the selected potassium chloride, and feels suspicious that she ran away lightly.


    "Fly the drone inside the building and check it out. I might have planted a bomb like last time."


    Wraith ordered his men, but there was no such trap in the facility, so he pulled out more and more. I am convinced that something happened on the enemy side.


    "Nh... well, winning is winning, but I can''t do anything because I ran away from the halfway point..."


    She whispered boringly and was blurry in Wraith''s eyes.

 2799 9

    A central facility in Shangrao City, a dark city in the Tokai region.


    There was talk that all the central facilities in the dark cities were being targeted, and the facility officials were half-hearted and on alert.


    Hours after the information came in, countless cars gathered and realized the story was true. Not all facilities were attacked at the same time. Since the facility was located in a secluded area on the edge of Kamigami City, it was put off for a relatively long time.


    "I''m really here... I should have run away sooner than later"


    "It''s hard to come to this country."


    "It seems that both Hokkaido''s lost consciousness city and Kyushu''s re-branded city have been attacked. After all, it seems that all the dark cities are seeing teatime gangs on the battlefield."


    "You want to destroy all the central facilities and kill all the central members..."


    "It''s over. Woahn"


    A pessimistic dialogue flashes from the mouths of the central members of the building.


    "It seems that the members of the humane diagonal blade are heading here." Along with you, one of them said that the dealer hired by the center would also come. "


    In the process, there is hopeful information.


    "Until then, I wonder if I have it."


    "Until then, I''ll do it."


    "Even if they come, there''s no chance of winning. I should have gotten away sooner."


    "It''s over. Woahn"


    But somehow, there is more crying. They are central members in a position of control, even if they are backstreet dwellers, so there is hardly any risky work. Moreover, it was a peaceful, remote countryside, so they spent their time relaxing without feeling a sense of crisis.


    Negative and lowly in morale, he fires his gun at the gang and fights back desperately.


    However, the tee-time gang on the battlefield was overwhelmingly more powerful. If I wanted to show my face a little through the window, my face blew up right away, and when I put my hand out and shot the gun, it blew my hand out.


    Throw a grenade at anyone who tries to enter the building to stop them from entering. The gangs quickly retreated. Only this method of warfare worked, and we managed to stop it from getting in.


    When the grenades are exhausted, it''s over.


    Reinforcements aren''t there yet......


    ��Even the cleaning lady was entangled... pathetically...��


    "It''s over. Woahn"


    The members blurred.


    "Hey, look... the gangs are dying one after the other."


    Members watching the outside with surveillance cameras report in a bouncing voice. The other members also paid attention to the monitor.


    "It''s true. You''ve got reinforcements."


    Is this a paranormal ability?


    In other words, the central paranormal unit, the humane diagonal blade.


    Gangsters are being killed in a different way than bullets in the screen, as the members say.


    "Hmm. Miscellaneous fish, wow."


    The young man, who had come alone as a reinforcement, looked at the gangsters, laughed with his nose, and cast a spell.


    Human-eating fireflies!


    Countless crescent-shaped flashes appeared, scattering in all directions. A small flash penetrated the gangs'' bodies.


    The gun was shot at the man at once, but before the bullet reached the man''s body, something like a small white curtain appeared around the man for a moment and disappeared, wrapping the bullet and dropping it.


    This man''s name is Kairo Machimachi, and he''s one of the members of the humane diagonal blade. He is a user of two witchcraft schools, Shino-ryu and Heartbreak Flow. That said, Shino-ryu has only acquired two techniques. At first, I was introduced to Shino-ryu, but my master broke the gate as there was no prospect, and then I began to learn the broken heart flow.


    "Sit! A prowess appeared to the enemy!"


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!


    "It''s a monster with no bullets." We can''t do anything about it. "


    Now the gangs were in a panic, and it seemed like it was their turn to despair.


    "What''s wrong with my rope!?"


    "Tony! It''s time!"


    The gangsters'' gaze focused on the car behind them.


    "Okay."


    A tanned, muscular young man sat waiting on the car''s hood and got out of the car. Arms and faces are tattooed with geometrical patterns that consist mainly of lines, such as circles, triangles, squares, and lines running from left to right. It seems that he is still young, but he has a stern look on his face, and his eyesight is sharp.


    This man''s name is Tony the Great Tiger. He belongs to a private oil field shop.


    "Red Wolf, Camon"


    When Tony called, something like red mud gushed up from Tony''s feet.


    The red mud rises higher than Tony''s tall and changes into a humanoid shape. However, the construction of the head is ambiguous. There is no eye, nose, mouth and ears. The hands and feet have five fingers firmly.


    The red man steps slowly toward the town.


    "Hmm. Did the enemy have a magician?" It''s getting interesting. "


    The townships are falling apart and confronting the Red Man type.


    The red man pushes his right arm forward to take a pose that holds something. She pulled her left hand lightly, like she was pinching something with her thumb and index finger.


    From the right hand and the left hand, red mud overflowed like a thin string, connecting in the air and shaping a bow and arrow.


    "Cheek. Clay work."


    Arrows are unleashed across the city laughing unstoppably with a voice of admiration.


    Avoid the towns in a leisurely manner. However, the arrows reverse behind the towns and attack the towns again without killing the momentum. In the meantime, the Red Man creates another arrow and shoots it from the front.


    Mizuko Takiko


    Two vinyl-shaped water spirits appear in front of and behind the town, surrounded by red arrows flying from front to back.


    However, the red arrow twisted itself like a snake or worm in the air, escaped from the gap of the vinyl water spirits, and flew towards the town.


    A white membrane that prevented the shooting appeared and wrapped a red arrow. It was a two-stage defense, but now I had to tear down the white curtain from the inside. It turned into a red snake, not an arrow.


    "That''s..."


    After coming here, the town that I had been spending all my time in was very upset.


    A red snake jumped forward and backward, biting into the throat and back of the town.


    "Giaaaaa!"


    The Demon of Doom screams. Not only did the red snake bite, but from the wound opened with its fangs, the red mud penetrated into its body.


    All the red mud entered the body between the towns, and the red mud that entered from the back of the head ran through the head, and the red mud that entered from the throat ran through the lungs. The whole town was lying on its back, desperate for fear and despair.


    "The humane diagonal blade has been defeated..."


    "I can''t believe the enemy was stronger... after all..."


    "There was a report that one of the finishers was still coming."


    "How can you be like a doomsday girl?" He''s a monster with supernatural powers, and he''s stronger than a humane diagonal blade. I''m counting on you. "


    "It''s over. Woahn"


    Seeing the defeat between the towns, the central members lamented with pessimistic words.


    "Ah, I''m doing it. I''m doing it." I''m glad I made it. The maggots will be in time if they hurry. "


    A tall man on a motorcycle looked at the gangsters and murmured.


    Is it new?


    "There''s only one of us." I don''t think so. "


    The gangsters looked around at Hayama.


    "No, they''re enemies. They''re bad." A killer named Hayama. Two of our units have been destroyed by him alone. The boss told me not to do anything bypassing them. "


    One of the gangs calls for vigilance.


    I think we should leave it to Tony.


    ��It was Tony at a time like this��


    I''m begging you, Tony.


    "Roger. Red Wolf."


    Tony nodded expressionlessly as the gangs looked at him with anticipation, calling out to the red human form.


    The red man walked slowly towards Hayama.


    "The red shadow...? It looks like Devil has turned you bright red..." I don''t have eyes. "


    In front of Hayama, the red man stopped.


    Thinking that it was a human-type thing, I bent over and put my arms on the ground, my whole body deformed and quickly turned into a quadruple-legged beast. A wolf with curved tips and sharp hairs like a blade.


    "Can you also transform?" That''s a dog, isn''t it? I can''t lose either. If you are a dog, I will be transformed into a puppy. No, I''m almost done. It just turned into a bamboo shoot. * giggle *


    Even when he saw the anomaly in the supernatural area, Hayama did not cowardly at all, but instead raised the tension.

 2800 10

    Tony the Great Tiger was a Native American and had a secret in his family.


    Tony''s family has long been intimate with private oil shops. The family has been in a private oil field shop for a long time. There was also a deep connection with Mikhail Demon, the founder of the private oil field shop and a demon who had reigned as a true ruler since the founding of the United States. My parents have a lot of things left behind by Mikhail.


    Many clans use Vision Quests to infuse their Paranormal abilities. According to the rules of the family, while fasting, by wandering alone through the wilderness, which is considered a holy place, you will acquire power with revelation. It was seen by the paranormal researchers of the private oil field house that the effect of the family''s DNA, the effect of the land with a special spiritual magnetic field, and the effect of the person''s mental state combined to gain power.


    Tony also wandered the sanctuary, following the rules of his family.


    Tony has had the same dream many times since he was a child. A dream to play with the red wolf. Even if it is said to be red, the body color is not just red. The outline of his body was subtly blurred, and his hair was sharp, pointed, and long like a blade. He was a wolf with a monster-like appearance.


    During the wandering, I saw this wolf in my dreams like every day. And in his dream, the red wolf kept running, barking and urging him to catch up. Tony runs desperately to catch up with the wolf. However, I never caught up with the wolf in my dreams, and I always woke up.


    Eventually, even if he was awake, he would see a phantom of the wolf, and Tony would start running in real life.


    Running and falling, running and falling again. Looking back at this moment, it seems to Tony that he was possessed by possessions and was in a confused state.


    At some point, Tony was able to catch the red wolf. At the same time, there was a red wolf in Tony''s heart, and he was able to make the red wolf in his heart a reality.


    I believed that Tony and his family were blessed by the Spirit with this ability, which can also be called the materialization of an imaginary friend.


    A red wolf rushed towards Hayama.


    Hayama fired a bullet. However, I have received a number of bullets, but they do not seem to be working.


    The red wolf approached Hayama and swung its torso. At the same time, something like a blade grown from the body is stretched and swinging.


    Hayama dodged the blade attack at a fairly strenuous location. The bulletproof jacket is torn.


    Another bullet fired from close range. It did penetrate the body of the red wolf, but the red wolf showed no signs of faltering.


    Hayama shoots Tony, who would be using the red wolf to make it look like he is shooting only the red wolf.


    But from Tony''s feet, a wall of red mud appeared and all bullets were stopped.


    "Your body is like a slime." No matter how you look at it, you can''t do it with a gun, right? "


    Mayonnaise or mud, that kind of thing.


    "But when it comes, it solidifies." How about a blast of liquid nitrogen? "


    "Who has liquid nitrogen?"


    Seems like we can''t attack the main unit, so it won''t do any harm.


    "It''s over. Woahn"


    The central members who were watching the battle made negative remarks one after another.


    Meanwhile, Tony was surprised by Hayama''s shooting.


    (I didn''t feel any murderous intent when shooting...) If Red Wolf hadn''t prevented it automatically... it would have been hit.)


    The red mud isn''t pouring all of it on the wolf that''s attacking the mountain right now. Tony has his share of protecting himself around him.


    Tony has the ability to manipulate special red mud freely, but has the disadvantage that he can''t manipulate it without shields between them. Of course, you can''t even hide in the shadows and manipulate it from inside a building with glass and walls between it. Only the same red mud can be sandwiched between the product and the main unit. Therefore, Tony himself must stand before the enemy.


    The red wolf attacked Hayama in a row, but Hayama faltered. Four attacks were made, including the first one, but although the first one was a hit, the subsequent three shots were normally dodged.


    (Besides, you''re not the only one with that body magic. I''ve never seen anyone move so lightly.)


    Looking at the movement of Hayama, Tony stepped on that he couldn''t win with the shape of a red wolf.


    "It''s no use. I''m a fool anyway." Boom, boom, boom. It''s not that easy to catch. Tsubaki is quick. "


    Well, it looks like we can''t win without the wolves.


    Tony, who did not understand Japanese, did not understand Hayama''s words, but it happened to be a conversation.


    The red wolf''s body bounced.


    Dozens of small bursts of red mud float in the air.


    "This is..."


    Hayama was familiar with the sight. I trained many battles with people with similar abilities. So you know what you''re going to do next.


    Small particles of mud fly in all at once. The orbit is almost identical to the target''s attack.


    All the mud particles in front of you suddenly float when you think you''re going to hit it directly in front of you. The mud grain group at the rear comes straight toward Hayama. Then, at the point where it flew overhead to Hayama, the mud grains merged together and formed a net that poured down on Hayama.


    It was best to avoid the mud particles coming straight toward him, and Hayama could not avoid the net. It was because it was widespread.


    The net loosens and changes into a shape like a large amount of earthworms, trying to penetrate into the body through a hole called a hole in the body of Hayama.


    "What an ability... I''m invincible..."


    "You can change the shape of the mud as much as you want, so come on." Besides, the main unit is well guarded, so what am I supposed to do...? "


    "I''m not cheating like that. It''s a cheat. It''s nothing."


    "It''s over. Woahn"


    The members of the center, who were watching the battle, made yet another negative remark.


    "I''ll do it. You''re pretty strong, aren''t you?" Apparently, you can''t win like this. "


    However, while Hayama praised Tony, he did not panic at all.


    "It doesn''t seem to be enough to transform into a puppy." Then let''s take another step up in transformation. Do you know what happens when the centipede evolves further? That''s right, I''m going to be a beelzebub. "


    Tony certainly saw the tremendous power coming from Hayama''s body.


    Hayama shoots at his feet with a gun.


    Tony was around, but things changed quickly. From the bullet marks on his feet, water and gusts of wind blew up. The body of Hayama was floated in the air, excessive moisture was added to the red mud worms on Hayama, and then blown away from the body of Hayama by a gust of wind.


    At the point where the wind had stopped, a group of mud particles awaiting the universe once again flew to Hayama.


    Hayama sets the timing and shoots a gun at the ground between the mud particles and himself.


    Tony was vigilant that the water and wind would blow again, but this time it was different.


    When I thought that a huge frost column had been pushed up from the ground, all the mud particles froze in the air and fell to the ground. It didn''t hit the frost column. Just by getting close, I was frozen by a fierce spiritual aura. Because it is mud, it is easily frozen, and the frozen mud cannot be controlled.


    "Your ability is indeed incredible." You''re strong. But there are people I know who use power very similar to that power. By the way, I think he''s stronger than you. "


    Hayama tells Tony in English.


    "If I had that much power, I should have used it from the beginning...?"


    Tony, who no longer has the technique to do it, asks with a nuance that calms the fear.


    "You''ve taken the lead." After we''ve identified the nature of our abilities, we''ve cut our cards. ��


    As the style of Hayama, as long as the enemy is not a supernatural ability person, he himself does not use supernatural power, but this time there is no need to shy away. I can''t help but hesitate to unleash the power of the strong wind of DNA that blows on the weekend in my body that awakens a certain incident to the frontier.


    Hayama shoots at Tony.


    A red mud wall automatically emerged to block the bullet, but an electric shock hit the bullet from the point of impact, sending a high voltage current across Tony''s body.


    Tony''s body stiffened and he fell to his side.


    "If you withdraw immediately, I''ll miss you." But please tell him there. The next time I see you, it''s the end. Buddha''s face is said to be up to three times, but Beelzebub''s face is said to be up to two times. After all, it''s a demon king, so it''s tougher than a Buddha. * giggle *


    Hayama tells the gangs in English. Without saying anything, the gang carried Tony, who had fallen, into the car and ran away.

 2801 11

    Mako and Petite Taisha took Shin and Hot Jiro and went back to the department store at the immigrant cave North Namida shopping district.


    "There''s a customer coming... you''re a customer too?" Besides, this is him again. "


    Simon smiles when he sees his true face.


    "Was it annoying?" Well, Simon''s boss welcomes you, so even if Simon is annoying, it will be troublesome. "


    Truth slaps facelessly. I didn''t say anything, but I was happy to be able to fight with Simon again.


    ��Who''s the customer? If you invite me here under the current circumstances, it would be quite the same, wouldn''t it?"


    "Yeah, he calls himself the top snowflake society." I also tried to verify my identity. "


    It''s a government horse.


    It''s a government horse, isn''t it?


    When Simon answered Mako''s question, Makoto and Pepper Tai muttered almost simultaneously. Mako and Simon did not miss the fact that a dark aura was emitted from the truth for a moment.


    Pepper sees the Zheng Horse as an interesting presence, but it is badly compatible with Mako, so I try not to talk too much.


    "May I join you?" I already know about Zheng Ma "


    "Oh, okay, Simon, let me through."


    Roger


    The truth confirms and Mako orders Simon to bring the horse.


    "Yo, yo, yo, yo? Makoto Aizawa, were you there? Will you come this way, too?"


    "Don''t say hello to me, but react to him first."


    Mako smiles sarcastically as she looks at the horse that really reacted first.


    As usual, you rude, stubborn bastard who suddenly comes alone to an organization in the middle of a battle without an appointment.


    ��Yeah, that''s me. That''s why I''m here."


    Mako slapped his hateful mouth, but the horse, accustomed to sarcasm, dislike, and hateful mouth, said proudly with a smile.


    "You piss on the face of a frog. So, what''s your errand?"


    "I''ll leave the back of this country to tea time on the battlefield." We''ll have the Snowflake Society on the front. "


    Mako''s ironic smile stuck to his face disappeared from Masuma''s declaration.


    "But it''s not just this country." We are going to earn the world in earnest. [M] I intend to appear on the stage in a dignified manner. I thought I''d see you firsthand and tell you everything. I thought I''d turn my back on you. I thought it would be better if you looked me in the face and told me in a loud voice that you really understood me. "


    The silence came when the horses spoke. I was overwhelmed by the tremendous talk of the horse. Pepper, Jiro, and even Simon are breathing. If you only listen to that short dialogue of capturing the country, you can smile. However, I found out that Masuma is serious, and I can''t deny it.


    (It''s not a ridiculous fantasy, it''s not a joke, it''s not an unfounded dream... He said he was serious, and I saw that the calculation was standing.)


    As Zhengma said, it is because we are meeting directly that it is conveyed that Zhengma is serious. Mako knows. Confidence and eagerness flourished, and when I saw the Masamora who emitted a hot aura, I couldn''t believe it was just a mouth-watering confusion or paranoia. Above all, a government horse certainly has the power to do it.


    I wonder if you can do your part in the invasion of tee time on the battlefield.


    It was true that I pointed out that way.


    "The center is the child of the true ruler of Japan. With the onslaught of tee time on the battlefield, the rulers were foolish to mobilize the inhabitants of the center and back streets to the secret institutions of the state. Thanks to their tee time on the battlefield, they''re thin, and you snowflake societies are easy to work with."


    "Well, you know, it''s true. I don''t think I''m going to go to a toilet without permission. You don''t want to make me feel that bad, but you want to get along, so you''re going out and you''re saying no? Do you understand me?"


    Upon receiving the true indication, Zheng Ma remained smiling, but his heartless eyes turned dark.


    The first thing I created was an organization called Tee Time on the battlefield--


    "It wasn''t you or me who made it." It''s like growing up with me and you. You''ve fed me plenty of growth pills. We bled. "


    Mako was grumpy at Masuma''s words.


    (Mako''s impression of Masuma is not good, is it?)


    I think Jiro Hot. It was obvious in any way, but on the other hand, it was strange. It was strange that Mako was teaming up with such an unpleasant opponent. I wondered if there was any weakness in it.


    "So, True, why are you tucked into tea time on the battlefield?" I didn''t hear anything from Junko.


    "Mako, is there a reason you have to team up with this guy?" As I said before, I think I''d better not get involved with this guy. "


    Without answering Masuma''s question, Mako questions Mako and advises her.


    "Honestly, I don''t trust you anymore." But I could count on his strength. And there''s a connection to his organization. "


    Mako becomes reluctant and answers vaguely.


    Whatever you do, wherever you go, I''m starting to feel like I have a bad reputation, but it''s an illusion, isn''t it?


    "It''s not an illusion, and since you have a bad reputation, you have to look at yourself again."


    Masakazuma, who sighed mixedly, uttered a truly unusual and strong tone.


    (Ayaa, is there another horse? It''s annoying.)


    Then, a doggy passed in front of the room, listened to the voice of the horse, and left the room.


    (Is it true or not...? "" Well, may I meet you here... "No, I''ll stop now. Later.)


    There is a doggy sneaking into the room with a recording device, so you can see what kind of conversation there was.


    "I''ll carve it into my chest, memorize it in my liver, burn it in my brain, chew it, and keep it in mind. Well, that''s it. See you later."


    Looking a little depressed, Masamori tried to disperse. Seeing that, only Pei Ta remembered her sympathy.


    "Hey, wait a minute. Take this one."


    When Mako stopped him, he took something out of the desk drawer and offered it to Masuma.


    "I think you can use it well."


    I was offered a medicine bottle and a microchip.


    "It''s a special drug that I made." You can manipulate people by giving hints to the headparts. It was short-lived, though. There''s a method in the chip. "


    Thank you very much. Thank you very much.


    Masakazuma receives it with a smile.


    "I owe your organization... well, I owe you a lot." I didn''t think I''d be able to return it. "


    "Thank you very much."


    Masuma thanked Mako once again for making it difficult for her to say.


    (Even if it''s not like this, it has the ability to boat more conveniently. But since it''s a big deal, I think I can use it for something, so I''ll give it to you for now. There may be times when you can''t predict your boat''s abilities, and there may be. Besides, did Mako care about me? If so, I''d be glad. I''m more happy with the feeling.)


    As he walked down the corridor of Ajit, Zheng Ma thought about it and smiled.


    Damn, I don''t like him.


    After a big sigh, she throws up with a face that doesn''t float.


    Mako thinks she doesn''t like him, but she doesn''t seem to like him very much.


    "That''s a nice face."


    As Zenjiro pointed out, Mako returns lightly.


    "Whether it''s eating in the face or the type you like, it''s the same preference as Yukioka."


    "Is Junko the same?" I''m just a copy of my body, and my brain is different. "


    Mako smiles bitterly after being told the truth.


    (That''s not all. He''s got a lot of temper. I can''t hate people like that. It''s definitely a troublesome type.)


    Mako adds in his mouth.


    "Hmm? Pepper, are you jealous?"


    I''m not jealous, though.


    Looking toward Pepper Tatsu, I checked it while burning, but Pepper Tatsu was shaky.


    "I''m jealous. It''s better to be jealous now." I''m thirsty. "


    Yeah.


    When asked to do so, Pepper Tatsuo mouths Mako.


    "Well... what''s the opposite of rehearsing?" Are you out of your mind? I''ll give you a bad report. "


    Simon shouted at the end of the daepkis.


    "Thirty-one central facilities have been destroyed across the country." Sixty-eight of them were completely destroyed. I want to say that the results of the battle are...... but our sacrifices are also terrible. Today alone, 3,000 people were killed. "


    After hearing Simon''s report, Mako opens his eyes wide and half-opens his mouth and solidifies.


    "Isn''t it that much..."


    Mako moaned with a dazed face. I lost a quarter of my men in half a day.


    "I think the number of casualties is higher." More sacrifices than I expected..... "


    "It''s not just the soldiers in the center." The people in the back streets are quite hostile. The people who were hired by the center. "


    Pepper projected the holographic display and said while checking the information.


    "The paranormal who borrowed from the private oil field shop has also been killed a lot." Looks like he killed a lot of us, too.


    Simon continues to report, and Mako puts his hand on his chin and thinks about it.


    (This kind of technique is also called snow oka. I wonder if that kind of thing will be copied as well)


    Looking at Mako''s work, I think it''s true.


    "There''s no hindrance to the plan." We''re going to continue our assault at this rate. Retreat all the daytime crews and let them rest. And don''t give them a break. "


    After about twenty seconds, Mako ordered.


    "No, we should change one plan. One plan."


    Simon advances.


    What do you want?


    You should move the Okakawa army faster.


    "Oh... that''s what I was thinking." I don''t think it''s necessary to shoot bullets in and urge the defection, so I don''t think so.


    Hearing Simon''s words, Mako smiled strangely, but his smile disappeared quickly, making him look grumpy.


    "I''m gonna kill this guy."


    Browsing the net on a holographic display, Mako leaks a sinister voice.


    What?


    "This is it."


    When Pepper Tatsu asked, Mako split the display and skipped toward Pepper Tatsu. A bulletin board site was opened in the back alley.


    The opponent is the one who unified the underground organization in the United States. It''s a chunk of ambition. And I can''t forget the beauty of the triumph of American reunification, and I''m obsessed with further ambitions. "


    I see. That''s the reason.


    Pepper immediately realizes that Mako was angry with this sentence.


    "The one who weighs others on his own with a small gauge like this, drags others down to his own dimension and fits them. This is a true example. However, I couldn''t hold back the excitement. I''m sick and thirsty, Pepper. Again. No, I want to moisten it with plenty of sweet juice. I''m hungry, and I want to eat dessert."


    Okay, I''m sorry.


    In response to Mako''s request, Pepper stepped aside Mako''s hand and walked out of the room after she had confessed to Simon. Simon naturally knew why he was leaving, and he could easily guess why he was leaving.

 2802 12

    Night.


    Since the onset of the tee time on the battlefield, the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the highest cadre in the center, have been gathered in one place. Of course, not all members are present.


    In addition to the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the main members of the central headquarters are also gathered in this facility. In addition to the potassium chloride of choice, which is the elite unit of the center, he hired the "Silver Arashikan", an old guard family, to put it against the guard.


    Tee time on the battlefield is still raiding. In an effort to grasp the situation in various places, the Central Headquarters directs murderers'' clubs borrowed from the ruling class to move, fight, retreat, and escort with humane diagonal blades, hired skill, and more. However, since all of Japan''s dark cities have been raided at once, it has not been possible to grasp the situation completely, nor has it been possible to give perfect instructions. Rather, my hands and eyes were short and I felt sick.


    The facets of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, including the ring, are also engaged in this work mixed with their subordinates. In the meantime, we are holding meetings time and time.


    Entering the dinner break, the ring took a breath for the first time in several hours.


    (Aizawa-san... if only you were here, I''d always be sweet somewhere in my heart. If your brother finds out about this, he''ll be shocked. Do you want to laugh? Are you embarrassed? Is this all about you?)


    It reminds me of Aizawa Tetsuo, who once was like a master for his own brother. Called Last Yakuza, he is the dark hero who has protected Japan from the Mafia. At that time, the rings were fighting together, but the rings were immature at that time.


    (That''s right, why is everyone still gathered in one place for this time only?)


    I used to meet over the internet, but this time all the members are gathered in a hidden center. It is not an instruction of the ring. As many people have shown, I have said that it is better to do so, and the ring also has granted it.


    (There is certainly a safer side to being hardened, but if it is found, there is a possibility that the bomb will kill them all.)


    In the raid two weeks ago, some executives were attacked and killed individually. The ring thinks it might be on the alert.


    When the meal was over, it was again a meeting. Facing the thirteen staircases of pleasure in the conference room.


    "Last time, I gave instructions to retreat immediately, but this time I didn''t." What''s the difference? "


    Suginosuke Okuda asks towards the ring.


    "This time, we are also putting in a lot of fighting power." We can''t just give orders to retreat at the expense of sacrifice. We need to get a little sticky, fight with the reinforcements we sent, and reduce the number of gangs. "


    "I see. I see."


    Hearing the words of the ring, Okita convinces herself.


    "It''s been a long time."


    The door of the conference room opened, and a girl thought to be in her late teens came in and lightly interpreted it.


    "Koro-chan, it''s been a long time." I thought I''d lost interest in the backstreet center. "


    The girl who showed up--the ring said to the demon palace that had become a ghost member of the thirteen stairs of pleasure.


    Huan-san, you''re unusually disgusting


    The string screw teases.


    "I don''t hate it. After all, I haven''t seen my face for nearly a year and haven''t received any contact. He responded to my request when I made it."


    "If you don''t like it, you can always remove me."


    When he heard the words of the ring, he spoke without changing his complexion at all, and he sat down.


    Besides, I''ve met some people other than Huan-san the other day.


    Oh, that''s right.


    At the same time that these words were unexpected to Ring, I was wondering why no one reported them to me.


    Isn''t the other ghost member, Hamakawara Zen [Hakasarazen], still there?


    "I think he should do it already."


    "Mr. XXXX," Ebony said.


    "Well, it''s the first day of the war, but I''m struggling a lot." The damage seems to be overwhelmingly greater than the enemy''s. ��


    "But the central facilities of dark cities all over Japan are being attacked."


    I''m dissatisfied with Mr. Huan''s plan, but shouldn''t we empty the facility as we did last time?


    That''s fine, but isn''t our tactics already woven in this time?


    Last time, you were after the top.


    "Before that, there was no sign of the enemy attack stopping even at night." Apparently, I''m going to keep tapping all night instead. "


    "That means, when you get to the a-sa, I''m going to come back again and keep going like hell."


    The members of the thirteen staircases of pleasure chanting loudly. Only the ring and Hikaruno were silent for a while, listening to the other faces'' exchanges.


    If a member of the enemy defeated is still in the facility, they will be attacked again.


    After a while, I opened my mouth.


    "Looks like that''s already happened."


    "It''s not inappropriate anymore." We need to evacuate all facilities that are not currently under attack. "


    "If you don''t let them abandon the castle, you''ll die in vain. I''ll let you know."


    "If you can''t stand it anymore, you''ll have to run."


    If they''re coming after us, why don''t we try hardening and hiding and stay out of sight?


    "It''s a sloppy, sloppy sloppy thing, but let''s go with it."


    "You can''t do nothing until the storm is over." If you do nothing in the first place, the storm will never pass. I think it would be better if you stay with Ring-san''s plan. "


    "Let everyone fight and think we''re alone."


    "Even though King is a general, he''s out fighting himself." That''s a problem, though. "


    The ring that I was silently listening to finally opened my mouth here.


    It''s not King, it''s Mako.


    "[]/(exp, v5r) to be corrected/to be corrected/


    "Oh, I was inadvertent." You changed your name, didn''t you? "


    "Your real name seems to be that one."


    Okita said.


    I''ve seen Mako fight, but he didn''t follow me to check the place.


    "The boss has come all the way out here to fight." Next time, I''ll have to let him check it out. "


    "I can''t even say that right now..." My back hand is turning backwards. "Although I was confused by the sudden raid..." This is the crowd. "


    Oh, let MY rave check it out...


    Skepticism continued, and in the middle of it, Ring received an email stating that someone had arrived at the facility.


    "Now, let me make one important report." I decided to hire a commander to take command of us in the battle against tee time on the battlefield. ��


    Is that the only battle that''s going to be on our side?


    Okita confirms. This is something that Ring decided on her own before consulting with her, but no one complains.


    "It will. Come in."


    When the ring called, the door of the conference room opened and a group of men and women appeared. A woman may still be a girl. One of the taboos, the new home, and his assistant, Olga.


    "I see... this guy."


    Wow, if you''re a new resident who has long experience as a mercenary and is used to taking command, you don''t seem to have any complaints.


    I was impressed by the selection of Mr. XXX, and I was convinced of the string screw.


    "Hmm. The incompetence of the thirteen stairs of pleasure is extremely high here." Taboo, you''re going to fall in love with me. "


    The new house laughs unbeatably and taps the most hateful mouth of the opening.


    "When can I cancel your taboo designation?" I want you to keep it that way, just keep it that way. "


    The ring gently smiles. I''ve known about the new house since he was a teenager. The new home was a backstreet with Simon, and it was at that time that the taboo was designated.


    "But there is also a problem. His childhood friend and former partner, Simon Bell, is at tea time on the battlefield.��


    "That won''t be a problem." If you think it''s a problem, I''m going home. "


    In response to Okita''s point, the new residence can be said to be light.


    I asked you to do it because I trust you professionally.


    The ring spoke in a quiet tone, but somewhere in a voice of pressure. Origa was slightly upset, though her expression did not change.


    "I have a rough idea of the situation. I''m not opposed to having the central staff abandon the facility. The policy of making Mr. Ring stick as much as possible is not bad either. It''s a matter of balance. But I don''t think that''s enough. We were going to attack them too. Focus your attack on Mako, the enemy''s boss. Move more of those backstreets. Instead of asking for it, you can give me an order. Tell them it''s going to be a battle that might destroy the center. Of course not. They don''t have a central alliance, so drive them out."


    "I''ve been asking for this a lot." That''s how we hit our enemies today. "


    Mr. XXX said in anticipation of the timing of the new house cutting the words.


    "I''m saying it''s not enough yet." Stay out of this, soldier. If you want to make me commander, you have to keep quiet about what I say. Next time, I''ll end it. "


    "I got it."


    Mr. XXX exhaled and retracted in a small way to the new residence without telling whether it was there or not. The opponent is a professional with a wealth of military experience, and at the same time, he knows that he is a very sophisticated and unassuming person. I decided it was better not to go against it.


    "A spy contacted me. If you give your best to Mako''s assassination."


    Upon hearing Simon''s report, Mako spilled a smile.


    "Isn''t that the usual thing?" I can attract you by being a fool. As usual, just what you want. ��


    "It''s dangerous for a lava flowing rock this time... but it doesn''t even have the ears to hear it."


    It was probably Simon who tried to kill Mako, but he stopped immediately.


    "Also, the name of the commander is the new residence, which is familiar to me as a child." It looks like you''re in a new life, and your nose is high. "


    I don''t have to worry about that, do I?


    I checked with Mako.


    "Thank you for your concern, but in a different way." He''s a jerk. I''m the only one who doesn''t want to do anything. That''s not because it''s a leech or something. Because he''s terrible. "


    "Okay, don''t resent me for killing him."


    "That... I don''t know if I need to try it at that time." I might hate him a bit, but don''t hate him for killing me. ��


    "Huh. Do you want me to return the exact same words?"


    Mako tilted her head and smiled, while Simon gently shrugged his shoulders.

 2803 13

    8: 30 p.m. Somewhere in the city of Anraku. A factory-like building in a mulberry grove.


    Just like two weeks ago, the Resistance, Ten Nights, Rin, Plutonium Dundee, Katsuhiko, Aina, Angel, and Marie all acted together.


    They were all in the hall in front of the building. The grounds of the building are covered by high walls, and the only way to enter is through the main entrance or back entrance. And in front of the entrance, there were a lot of corpses of gangsters who had just attacked.


    "What happened to the story about going to assassinate King?"


    Rin, leaning against the wall and sitting on the asphalt, said in a dull voice.


    "Mako, not King." I don''t know where it is, so I can''t do anything about it. I can''t wrap it around my throat. "


    Similarly, Katsuhiko sat leaning on her.


    None of the other faces stood. My expressions are exhausting. Follow the instructions from the center, run around to protect the center, and keep fighting the Tea Time gangs on the battlefield. The original request was to stop the gangs at the bottom because they did not know the location and did not have enough hands, even though it was said to be the purpose of the assassination.


    "Isn''t it harder than the last time?" There''s too many of them. You don''t have any glue, do you?


    Marie, who sits by the street tree, says what everyone thinks.


    "Hey, I got instructions from the center again, but I refused on my own."


    "That''s fine." I can''t fight much right now. Everyone''s empty. "


    Dreams smile powerlessly when they come to report in a domineering voice.


    "Even at night, there seems to be another battle going on here and there." Looks like they keep attacking all night. There are places where it''s like a wave attack. "


    "I guess I was going to do this from the beginning." No time off for angels and gangsters. "


    Kona, who was checking information online, reported that Angel was smoking electronic cigarettes with a mouthful of unexplained lines.


    "Then it''s not safe here either." Even if we defeat them, they will come again, right? "


    And Katsuhiko.


    "That''s right. Let''s take shelter and rest somewhere safe." Let''s do that. "


    I should have decided that a little sooner.


    Ten nights, when the coming dream came up, but I felt the sign first, sighed mixedly and wore a Mejillo Emerald helmet.


    The other faces were also nervous, waking up to signs of exhaustion. It felt like we had a lot of enemies.


    "Oh, isn''t that the chicks and lasses from last time?" And Angel. I miss her. ��


    A voice echoes from the darkness. The enemy is hiding in the bush.


    "Is that Jack Wraith''s voice?" I used to work together in Yakushi City. We were in the same camp back then. "


    Angel smiles and extinguishes the electronic cigarette.


    "Speaking of which, we engaged once." No, not as much as we''ve been engaged. At that time, they quickly escaped. "


    Rin said. Two weeks ago, Rin, Shaku, Ten Nights, Lai Meng, and Katsuhiko rushed to the place where Ring and Wraith were fighting each other, and Wraith ran away.


    "Now it''s your turn to eat bubbles and run away." If you want to escape in the meantime, can I miss it? "


    The faces of the two organizations face each other as they hear Wraith''s mocking dialogue.


    Yeah, I''m telling you, what should I do?


    "We have a way to escape whenever we feel like it." Unless it''s a deterrent to the enemy. "


    Marie asked, and Rin said with a cold tone.


    ��There are still people in the building, and it''s bad to abandon them.��


    And, ten nights.


    "But since our lives are more important, let''s think about running away if we have to." If I decide so, we''ll all pull into subspace tunnels. "


    Katsuhiko declares.


    "Oh, I''m so motivated."


    Wraith, who was asking about the situation from the shade of the mulberry grove, spoke happily and gave instructions to the gangs she had brought.


    In the darkness, multiple shots are fired and a muzzle flash glows. The gangs started shooting.


    This is almost a gunshot for containment. While I was shooting, many gangsters were approaching the building in the dark. And Dreamlike and Kaoru knew it.


    Marie, please.


    "Yes, yes, I know."


    Inspired by a dream, Marie activates her abilities.


    Haha!


    "Watts!?"


    Statue!?


    A stone statue with the same appearance appeared in front of the gangs that were sneaking up on them, so the gangs stopped and some of them shouted unexpectedly.


    When the stone statues jumped up, they fell on the stunned gangsters and crushed them. I can''t hear the sound of a broken skull, a broken spine, a broken gut, or the scream of a demon in the end because of the sound of a gunshot.


    Marie''s Stone Statue was very effective in group combat. You can copy the appearance of an opponent''s stone statue to the immediate side of an object that has entered the range of ability, and transfer it to the attack immediately. If you put it into the range, you can deal with multiple stone statues simultaneously even if there are multiple enemies. Of course, there are limits.


    The enemy has a proficient Psychic Kicker . It''s time to go.


    Wraith and another gangster''s commander called out to the two talents they brought in.


    "It seems dangerous to approach a certain range." If you say it''s your turn, but you don''t know where your enemies are, I can''t handle it. ��


    A Japanese youth said. He was a magician hired by Teatime on the battlefield in Japan, and his name was Taishinta [Futori Shinta]. It belonged to the Yuan Death Rope Clan.


    ��As far as I''m concerned, she''d be better suited.��


    Shinta looks at the small figure she is holding by her side.


    "What the hell is this guy..."


    Seeing the small figure beside Xinta, the Commander was stunned. Although it is of the human type, the appearance of it does not look like that of a person. There are many parts of the body that do not know the color clearly because it is at night, but most of the body color is mixed with blue, brown, dark green, etc., and plants are grown from all over the body. I looked closely and saw that it was seaweed. In addition, it was also attached to the body such as foxes, starfish, and anemones.


    "The rumored seafloor man?" I heard you''re in Japan. "


    ��No, I''m American. Even this is... a human being"


    "Oh, I see... I''m sorry."


    The commander apologizes in further amazement as a small figure denies it in the girl''s voice.


    Well then, Amelia-san, please.


    "I see, it''s better..."


    Inspired by Shinta, a small girl (?) who is covered in seafood throughout her body answers in daunting Japanese.


    The dreamers immediately noticed something unusual.


    You smell something.


    Dreams come to my eyebrows.


    "Ahh... this is the sea..."


    "That''s the smell of the sea breeze. But it is quite far from the sea. It must be a harbinger of supernatural power or an angel.��


    "It''s too forceful to tie an angel there."


    Ten nights later, Angel said, and Shiki pushed into Angel.


    A few seconds later, from the direction of the gangs, a large amount of water pushes toward the central facility building with the sound of waves.


    Instead, the feet of members of the Resistance, Plutonium Dundee, are covered in water. It is high enough not to reach the knees, but it flows quite quickly. The movement is considerably inhibited. It will be difficult to evade a bullet in this condition.


    ��Shit, this is definitely sea water.��


    "Come to my dreams... there''s a possibility of poison, so don''t lick it"


    Katsuhiko takes note of the remarks made by Kaimu.


    "I''ve spoken to you naturally." It''s not like the demon sent you to lick it yourself. "


    Immediately after the coming dream excused itself, a gunshot rang out.


    "Grrrr!"


    Shaking groaned. A massive stream of water took my legs and shot me all over the place, making it hard to move. Cannot be prevented by bulletproof fibers and is pierced through the left arm.


    While you''re distracted by the waves and the sea water, you''re pretty close.


    Confirm the enemy''s location and Konai will report. Without being told by Akina, everyone could see the gangs approaching the gate of the facility.


    "This is disgusting. Everyone, hide behind the wall of gravity. Brother Katsuhiko."


    "I know."


    Called to his dream, Katsuhiko unfolded her black hands and wrapped them around the Resistance and Plutonium Dundee members, carrying them to their dreams. However, it did not include only Kaoru and Awana. Rin is in a subspace, and Akina is flying.


    Sea water flows to most of the site in front of the building. But it wasn''t flowing where the enemy was.


    You must have tremendous power to trigger such a wide area.


    Marie said, looking over the sea water flowing from the wall to the building. The distance from the building to the gate is about 50 meters. One side of it is covered in wavy seawater.


    "Maybe so, but I also wonder how it is in terms of value for money." Well, as long as it''s not magic, you can''t choose to activate your abilities yourself. "


    And the dream came.


    The enemy''s ability was not only to summon large quantities of sea water and create waves.


    Two cars suddenly appeared in the garden of the facility.


    They are not just cars. All over the body of the car was rusty and distorted. Furthermore, various kinds of seaweed, fujisubo, and islet gingko cling to every part of the body of the vehicle, and it runs without any problems even when the sea water flows.


    Even those who are not familiar with cars can tell at a glance that they are not Japanese cars by looking at their license plates. And the left handle. I saw people in the driver''s seat, in the passenger''s seat, and in the back seat.


    From the door off the back seat and passenger seat, a skeleton wrapped in seaweed and dressed in clothes comes out and swings its arms around. There''s a gun in my hand. Driving in the driver''s seat is also a dressed skeleton.


    "Oh my God, that''s..."


    "It''s not one unit." There''s a bus, too. "


    Katsuhiko moaned and Shiki said.


    We added three more cars. There were three passenger cars, five buses and one truck. It was a motion that did not harm the resistance of the sea water.


    Two of the cars turn left and right, one behind the gravity wall. Then the skeletons in the car shot from the left and right.


    Katsuhiko blocks bullets with her black hand.


    Each car turned sideways and simultaneously pushed from the left and right of the dreams to launch a sandwich attack.


    Rin and Katsuhiko rushed to evacuate everyone to subspace. However, I could not come to my dream in time, and flew in the sky to escape the difficulties. Kona is flying from the beginning.


    It''s okay to evacuate the dream, but at this rate, only the two of us, Rin-san and Katsuhiko, will be able to fight.


    "Well, Marie, Angel and I will be out for ten nights." I''m injured, so stay with me. "


    The three people appointed appeared again inside the gravity wall after being approached by Akina and called by Lai Meng.


    "That''s an incredible ability..."


    Seeing the scene unfold in front of her, Wraith wrapped her tongue around her. Many gangsters felt the same way.


    Wraith turned a blind eye to the girl who was using that ability. I talked with her several times before she came here. It was a girl with a strange appearance, but the contents were not yet old enough. His name is Amelia Sue.


    (I was worried to hear that there were only two of them, because there were many possessors of supernatural power there, and because Mako and even Pepperweed were the ones who defeated them, but this one almost blocked the movement of all the enemies. Oh no......)


    Looking at Amelia, Rais thinks.


    I''ve been instructed to escape from the center!


    A member of the core shouted through the building window.


    Yeah, I''m telling you, what should I do?


    I''m in the middle of a fight, so I can''t.


    Marie asked, and the dream spilled a bitter smile.

 2804 14

    Amelia Sue has two abilities. When she was eleven, she woke up to her abilities.


    That day, Amelia was on her way to a family vacation with her parents and her elder brother.


    While Amelia''s family was driving across the bridge connecting the island to the mainland, the bridge suddenly collapsed. Six cars fell into the sea at the point where they had just collapsed.


    Some people died from the impact of the fall, and others drowned in a car sunk in the sea without escaping. Everyone who fell into the sea, except Amelia, died.


    Then why did Amelia save you? And Amelia survived, but could she be called a blessing in misfortune?


    If you''re alive, you''ll get lucky somewhere, but this is very unlucky. But the prank of destiny sometimes shows a terrible chain. Amelia didn''t just fall into the sea from the bridge.


    Amelia struck her head in the shock of falling into the sea. In that shock, the pineal gland of Amelia''s brain was severely stimulated, and Amelia woke up to her supernatural powers.


    A fish was swimming in front of Amelia, who was struggling to breathe. Amelia thought. Sea creatures are fine in the sea. I thought I might be saved if I became a fellow at sea.


    Amelia stretched out something like a tentacle of consciousness. No, it was actually an invisible tentacle. The tentacles captured the fish, the sea urchin, the crab, the seaweed, the shellfish, the starfish, the shrimp, and the sea otters one after another, and took them into their bodies.


    Amelia can now breathe. But I couldn''t move. The car was just sandwiched deep between the rock and the rock, and Amelia''s body was sandwiched by the broken body of the car, so she could barely move.


    I can''t move my arms, legs, or torso, but I can move my neck. I can only see Amelia''s family dying in the same car with a miserable expression on their faces. And from that day on, Amelia will see the sight of hell.


    The corpse of a family member who was dead in the car came up to me and bit by bit the fish devoured me. Amelia stretched out her tentacles of consciousness, desperately trying to get rid of the fish and keep her family''s corpses from being eaten, but the fish glimpsed the dead flesh of the family. Every time a fish stays in the sea, the dead meat of the family is scattered, and the pieces of meat scattered in the sea are also a treat for the fish.


    The eleven-year-old girl''s heart was corroded by the fact that the family''s flesh was splashing and being eaten. I screamed silently many times in the sea. The eyeballs of my father, mother and brother were dusted out, the internal organs were dusted out, the outline of my face was peeled off, and finally, the face of three members of my family became a matching face. It was a matching skeleton.


    A drifting seaweed entered the car and wrapped around the family''s skeleton. Fish lay eggs in the seaweed, and then small fish hatched, as if the skeletonized family body was at home, in Amelia''s eyes.


    Amelia alone will not die. I couldn''t die. A mysterious force could breathe into my body, and I caught fish and seaweed and absorbed them into my body to survive. However, she couldn''t move, and as she watched her family''s bodies, Amelia''s heart was gradually being eroded. I was dominated by despair.


    One day, Amelia will finally be free of this hell. The recovery of the car that fell into the sea under the bridge began. But it was the beginning of a further tragedy for Amelia.


    Amelia watched from the window of the car as other cars pulled up. Among the other cars, all the people in the car were only bones. The bones were dressed.


    The people who were involved in the collection process were afraid that Amelia would be treated as a monster.


    Seeing the change in her body, Amelia went mad. And here Amelia wakes up to another ability.


    The car and body were pulled up and attacked by rescuers and police officers. Amelia lost her mind in a rampage.


    It was the supernatural forces of the private oil field house that suppressed Amelia, who continued to wreak havoc and repeated killings. After putting Amelia to sleep with the medicine, they took her to a quarantine facility in a private oil parlor, where they tried to heal her.


    Amelia''s body can''t grow anymore. He remained eleven years old after many years, with a monster-like appearance. The residents of the private oil field facility are kind to themselves, so Amelia usually stays calm. If you are about to have an occasional seizure, you can suppress it by taking the medicine yourself.


    The car, the skeleton inside the car, and the sea water became part of Amelia. You can manipulate Amelia as you wish. Usually, it sinks to the bottom of the ocean and can be called up and manipulated at any time. Even if it was damaged, it could be repaired by its ability.


    "It''s a terrible ability." Above all, I am amazed at the amount of seawater. Even though it''s liquid, it takes a lot of force to control this amount of material. "


    Taishinta said with a pale tone that didn''t surprise her at all. For the time being, I''m impressed.


    "Sono, you''ve got terrible power. One of the price to pay for this is your terrible body."


    Amelia, who also understands Japanese, says sarcastically in Japanese with a heart''s accent.


    "But I''m glad to have come to Ita Japan as an admirer." After work, you can take a trip to Attico and say "Ta."


    I see.


    Seeing Amelia talking happily, Xinta felt a lot more complicated. Even though she is in the middle of a battle, she talks irrelevantly, wondering if she is an innocent girl who does not fight. And the concern that such a girl is being driven to the battlefield.


    Well then, shall we go on a trip with oniisan?


    Wraith calls out to Amelia.


    "Me and this girl?" How did that happen? "


    Xinta asked seriously.


    "No, that''s why I take it." It''s about me. "


    Wraith laughed mischievously and majestically, and Xinta understood that it was a joke.


    "Oniisan? It''s a pronunciation mistake? Isn''t Grandpa Sunno?"


    "No, I''m oniisan."


    ��I think that''s a joke.��


    Amelia, with a strange face, had a needle that Reis said, and Shinta explained with her true face.


    "Amelia, I''m sorry, but we''ll talk later. Focus on the fight now."


    "Au-au... I''m sorry."


    Amelia apologized in a panic after being gently noticed by Xinta.


    Shortly after, the bus is crushed. The skeletons in the bus were also smashed. It was an attack by the gravity shell of my dreams.


    "Ow... I''m sorry... once it''s broken, it''ll take time to repair the rel"


    Amelia holds her head.


    Isn''t it an image body?


    Xinta said unexpectedly. Xinta had already thought that Amelia''s abilities made the image a reality.


    "Ha, that''s a real car. Demo I can keep the same figure by my power. It can be repaired if it breaks. Saw the skeleton. But the gun was free. Get ready, let me hold it."


    Amelia explains.


    "But what''s good is being prevented." Some of them have disappeared somewhere, and they''re flying. "


    Flying Akina''s dream came true. Ten nights behind the gravity wall, Angel and Marie looked at Wraith with a sinister face.


    It looks like you can play the waves on the invisible wall.


    Seeing the faces hiding behind the gravity wall, Xinta said.


    "Get the car close to Moinai. Bullets were also delivered to Kanai. Trouble, trouble, trouble, Tanuki-san."


    ��What is it? Tanuki-san?"


    Xinta asks Amelia''s mysterious Japanese.


    "I liked it when I saw the old commercial in Japan. Don''t you know?"


    Amelia looked up and smiled.


    "But, even if you can play the waves, it''s just the direction the waves are coming." Why don''t you take a look at their feet? "


    Wraith points.


    "The waves are being played. But there''s water at my feet, too. Also, when I attacked two cars from the side just now, they teleported and disappeared. From that point of view, can you imagine that it can''t be prevented from the side or from the back? In other words, it''s not an omnidirectional barrier, it''s a one-way shield."


    It''s the observation power of the old body inside, isn''t it?


    "Heehem, this kind of thing is called old-fashioned effect than the turtle''s back in Japanese."


    Wraith praises the heart and becomes very good at it.


    "What do you mean, nano?"


    The elderly who had gained more experience than the turtle''s armor came to trust me.


    "The meaning of comparison with turtle cola, Wakaranai"


    It was Amelia who heard the meaning, but she didn''t get a satisfactory answer from Wraith.


    Well then, let''s try to attack from the side as much as possible.


    "I was attacking the horizontal collar a while ago, but the guard is thick."


    Alright, let''s get these three working together and break through that guard.


    Okay, got it.


    "All right, Tar.


    Xinta, Wraith, and Amelia quickly decided on a policy.

 2805 15

    Wraith jumps on one of the cars that runs in the waves, the opener.


    Marie''s stone statue appeared in front of the lower-end gang again, but two anomalies appeared: a large centipede on the lower body and a gorilla on the upper body. From one end, she hit the stone statue and destroyed it. The gorillas'' arms, shoulders, and chest are enlarged, and they are much more muddy than regular gorillas.


    ��It''s a design with a crazy balance. There are no fragments of the aesthetic sense."


    Marie gets grumpy because she doesn''t like the design of the gorilla centipede because the statue was broken.


    The gorilla centipede disappears. This Gorilla Centipede was cast by Shinta with a Beast Talisman.


    (It will work, I want it to match well)


    Xinta muttered in her mouth, releasing more beast talismans.


    Eight birds resembling a long pointed bonito, like the assault spear [Lance], appeared in the mouth. Two birds each appeared in the air, one behind the wall of gravity, Marie and Angel, and four birds turned toward each other at night.


    "Hashibirokou vs Albatross!" I can''t lose! "


    "Albatross is an aphid." This is a bonito, Gannet. "


    The dream corrects when it comes to the fascinating show of mercy.


    "Hashibiro, take the serious white blade! Hasibillo counter, head pounding!"


    Literally trying to intercept with his technique, but the timing of taking the white blade was completely delayed. His spear-like mouth pierced his throat painfully, and the head piercing ended just by being pierced through his head.


    ��I got it!��


    Petunia raised her proud voice with her throat and head pierced. If it was a human, it would be instant death, but it wouldn''t do much damage to the doll''s body.


    It''s not dressed well, though.


    Dreams come and go. Here, two lancet otters are dropped by gravity into the sea water.


    Four Lance Cuttlefish swirling in from the side of the gravity wall. Ten nights folded one after the other.


    ��Hyahhhhh!��


    Wraith, on a rusty opener covered with seaweed, shoots a gun as she cheers.


    Marie pulls out a stone statue to deflect it, and Angel shoots it back at Wraith.


    "I''ve done everything I can to prevent them. They''re troublesome."


    Wraith reloaded as she poisoned herself.


    Angel!


    Marie exclaimed as she held her chest and looked at the twitching angel.


    "It''s a fallen angel prank. It''s not a big deal."


    Angel rises while positioning her sunglasses. I got a bullet in my chest, but I was protected by bulletproof fibers. But I can''t stand the shock and the pain.


    All the lancet odds disappeared. Instead, another variant emerges. This time, about five giant raptor heads with raptor wings slid and attacked.


    "It looks like there are multiple talents." Synthetic Beast [Chimera] -like creatures appear and disappear in an instant. This is a decaying rope flowing witchcraft. "


    Dreams came while dropping a flying centipede head with a gravity bullet.


    Wraith and the skeletons in the car shoot violently as they are distracted by the head of the hammer.


    Marie uses the stone statue as a shield and somehow overcomes it. Ten nights with Angel, who has little room to dodge, he gets a few bullets. Ten nights protected by a Mejillo Emerald Suit, Angel can only defend herself with bulletproof fibers that are said to have a 50% chance of penetration. And the bullet finally pierced my arm.


    "It''s tough. This situation." You''re going to hear an angel trumpet. "


    Angel lowers one arm bleeding and leaks a weak voice forever.


    If you keep going around to protect them, you must be poor.


    Marie says that Marie is doing everything she can to protect herself. Since I used too much power earlier, it has become difficult to produce a stone statue.


    "Brother Katsuhiko, roll up your spine. Together with Rin, find and defeat those who are capable of causing this phenomenon. While we''re attracting them."


    Katsuhiko, who lurks in a subspace tunnel, was approached by a dream.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a while now, but I''ve got a lot of enemies..." I don''t even know how many talents there are. Are you three? "


    Katsuhiko said while checking the mulberry forest from inside the subspace tunnel.


    "Not everyone is capable." It''s possible that you''re exercising more than one power on your own. ��


    And the dream came.


    Kouyumu is in charge of the processing. In the meantime, Angel, Ten Nights, and Marie switched cars from both sides to the rear, and there was a persistent and simultaneous shooting. It struggles to evade and defend in tight spaces. Or use the stone statue Marie gave me as a shield, but it can only be protected in one direction, and since it is a stone statue, it is full of gaps in my heart to make it a shield.


    Hasibilo Daive!


    Akana glides toward one of the cars and lands on the hood of the car. It''s an opener.


    The skeleton of the passenger seat fired towards Kona, but Kona jumped into the passenger seat halfway and avoided it.


    Hashibiro poke!


    Akana put a headband on the skeleton of the passenger seat and opened a hole in the skull with a visor that mimics her mouth. He took the gun from the fallen skeleton and kicked it into the skeleton of the driver''s seat. The upper body of the skeleton is broken apart and thrown out of the driver''s seat.


    As it was, Akina sat down in the driver''s seat.


    "Neither the chair nor the steering wheel are slimy." I mean, is this... an image body created by your abilities? Or is it a real car? I can drive... right? "


    The car driven by Akina pushes to the side of the other car. When I thought that the car that had been pushed in had turned violently, it hit the wall of the facility and stopped moving.


    "Oh... three cars won''t do. uuuu....."


    Amelia let out a sad voice.


    "Isn''t the car you''re manipulating?"


    Xinta asks.


    "The skeleton of Il that you''re driving is. Give instructions to the skeleton, Il. The skeleton is kicked off the outside of the car."


    "Can''t you pull back? At least the cars that are taken by the enemy are very intrusive.��


    "Oh... that''s right."


    Shinta told Amelia to turn off the bus, the car that hit the wall, and the car that was stolen by Akina.


    "Oh? It''s gone."


    As soon as the car disappeared, Akina jumped up again. Now the remaining cars are three.


    On the other hand, Katsuhiko, who was exploring in the bush, had finally found a person with abilities.


    (Is that the two of you who are capable? What is one... I wonder if it''s a monster? At the time of the monsters filled with seafood, it was like this that was generating sea water. Maybe a car and a skeleton.


    Katsuhiko looks at Amelia.


    (I wonder where Rin-san lurks. It would have been better for the two of them to meet in advance and coordinate, but they had already retreated into the subspace tunnel)


    Katsuhiko thought about checking on the phone, but she might be trying to set it up right now, or she might be fighting in an invisible place, so I stopped.


    (Alright, let''s set it up first. I hope that Rin-san may cover you.)


    Katsuhiko thought so, and the door to space opened.


    Miso Meteo


    Rin''s voice echoed, and countless miso balls fell toward Amelia.


    (Tried to set it up, but Rin-san set it up first. Then I''ll be your backup.)


    Katsuhiko travels through subspace tunnels.


    Xinta ran up to hold Amelia''s body and protected Amelia from the miso balls.


    "What the hell!?"


    Amelia exclaims as she sees a group of miso balls flying to the ground.


    "It looks like you''re moving through space." We''re attacking from inside a subspace tunnel. "


    Since Kinta is also a high-level magician who can use spatial manipulation techniques, I immediately understood the situation.


    "Shoot there!"


    Shinta, who first sensed where Rin was, pointed at the door of the subspace tunnel and cried out. Gangs in the woods start shooting all at once.


    Rin closes the door. Instead, Katsuhiko opened the door, unfolded her black hands and wrapped herself around the gang and threw her away in the distance. They don''t die, but they are thrown violently and hit by the ground and trees, causing damage that can''t be returned to the front line immediately.


    (I''m sorry to Wraith, but I have to protect her first...)


    Xinta ran with Amelia in her arms and looked at Wraith in the car.


    "Hey, what''s going on with the cooperation?" letting the old man work alone..... "


    There was always no support from the Beast Talisman, and Amelia''s attack was stagnant, so Wraith looked at Amelia and Heartbreak blurring.


    "Is that where the enemy is?"


    Looking at the running mind, Rais stroked his tongue.


    (Waiting for it to settle down? Do you want to set it up by yourself? No, we should go back.)


    It was Wraith who was lost for a moment, but when Xinta and Amelia saw that the miso balls were pouring down and the black hands were chasing her around, they gave up fighting.


    (If Mr. Wraith comes back... I can evacuate to subspace. However, if you do that now, Amelia''s abilities will be deactivated and Wraith will be isolated near the enemy area)


    While running around holding Amelia, Xinta was driven by a sense of impatience.


    Ouch!


    Amelia, who was held by the heart, shouted. Miso hit me directly on the shoulder. However, when it is used in Miso Meteo, it is hardened, and it falls at a considerable speed.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Amelia groaned, crying as she felt pain like her shoulders were shattered.


    (There are two enemies. And use the space. This can''t escape.)


    Xinta opens a subspace tunnel. Just in time, Wraith got out of the car and ran back.


    Wraith shoots at Rin and Katsuhiko. Rin closes the door to the space, and Katsuhiko picks up the bullet with her black hand.


    I don''t know anyone who can jump to warp, but there''s a lot of irregularities.


    "I''ll use that rule, too."


    When Xinta said no, she opened the door of the subspace tunnel. The three of them jump in.


    The sea water that covered the front of the central facility quickly disappeared. All the cars have disappeared.


    The gangs in the woods retreated.


    "It was a terrible bunch of them." No, there was no one who could call the water. "


    Rin came out of the subspace and muttered. Katsuhiko, who would be in the immediate vicinity, was speaking consciously.


    "Yeah... there were many abilities here, but I feel completely overwhelmed"


    Katsuhiko also came out of the subspace and nodded to Rin''s words.

 2806 16

    Xinta, Amelia, and Reis, who fled into the subspace tunnel, boarded the parked car and left the scene late to the other gangs.


    "I''m sorry." I just couldn''t properly protect Amelia-san. "


    Shinta apologizes as she drives her car.


    "It''s not your fault." Wow, that was cheating. I can''t believe you''re jumping through space and ambushing deep into our faction. "


    Wraith said, sitting in the back seat, checking on Amelia''s shoulder. There is no fracture or dislocation, and it seems that there is no crack from the painful way. Probably a bruise.


    "Dekil has a direct cut into the mainland." It''s amazing. I feel like I''m napping in Yoshimoto River right now. "


    You know a lot of things.


    Listening to Amelia''s mouth, Xinta said as if she was impressed.


    "Japan''s Warring States Period: Dakara, a lover of Totemo"


    Amelia laughs loudly. She looked like a monster, but her smile was adorable, and Wraith, who was next to her, looked at her.


    "Are you a Japanese nerd?" Do you like games and cartoons? "


    Wraith asks.


    Yeah. I love it. Mr. Wraith is a good Japanese speaker.


    "I''ve lived here for years." In addition to Japanese, I can also speak Spanish and Chinese. "


    Wraith laughed proudly.


    "Amelia''s abilities are quite good, so it would be good to continue to operate as an essential force in the future." We will do a good job of assisting and escorting them. "


    Shinta said it, and after saying it, she thought it was over.


    (Is that tantamount to an innocent act of changing the subject in an unnecessary direction even though we were chatting happily?)


    Heart Tai has a lot of speeches that cannot read the air since long ago, and he is not good at reading people''s mind-sensitivity, and he has a lot of insensitive speeches, and he is often neglected by people. It''s too rational, and it can be too gratuitous. I was also banished from the Death Rope Clan.


    Since the expulsion of the clan, time has passed, and Xinta has gradually begun to strive to change herself. Focusing on ordinary people, reading the air, and understanding emotions were very difficult tasks for the mind, and they were often messed up no matter how hard they tried, but they were still better than before. However, there are many parts that are still unknown.


    That''s right. This time, the enemy was too disobedient.


    Xinta was relieved that she did not change the flow of the conversation at a strange time because Wraith nodded normally.


    "I can also use spatial manipulation, but I was wondering if I could put Amelia into subspace." At that moment, you might lose your skills, and I thought Mr. Wraith would be left behind. ��


    Xinta excuses herself.


    "I see. In the meantime, the enemy has attacked you." Well, even if we didn''t meet in advance, it was an improvisation operation between the three of us who just met, so we can''t help it if it doesn''t go smoothly. We''re lucky to have survived. I was also able to learn. Let''s do it well next time. "


    Got it.


    "Come on, good luck. Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!"


    As Wraith laughed, Xinta nodded expressionlessly and Amelia exclaimed happily.


    Shinichi, Ryujiro, and Takemitsu were leading several members of the Murder Club to fight gangs around the city.


    "How long are you going to fight me..." It''s already eleven o''clock. "


    "I''ve had a break, but it''s still tight."


    It seems that the tee time attack on the battlefield is completely unstoppable.


    As before, the thirteen stairs of pleasure urged the central members to abandon the central facility, but in the middle of the attack, there was no way to retreat. Therefore, they are running to rescue the members from the facility in the midst of those attacks.


    We finally drive the enemy away, and we all catch our breath. However, since another stage is heading to this facility, the order was given to pick it up as it is. They said they were sending reinforcements.


    "Every day I''m bored, but I''m restricted from going out because of the police, but even though I was foolish, if I had to go out, what is this..."


    One of the squatting members complains stupidly. He wasn''t even a member of the Old Murder Club, he was a new group, and he was the first man to fight in action. Completely disoriented. And the first battle was terribly fierce, so it was overwhelming.


    It''s going to be a mess, so you can go home now.


    "Alright....."


    When Shinichi threw ruthless words, the man stood up and really left.


    "Even a guy like that can be a force in battle." Can I go home? "


    I think so. The allies are more troublesome than the enemies.


    "Nh, it was..."


    When one of the members of the old murder club expressed his doubts, the other members agreed with the sharp action.


    I''m coming!


    Sentinel killer club members report.


    Many cars pushed down the road. It''s all a rental car, and the gangs are on it.


    Well then, let''s strike first. The devil... you know... "


    Ryujiro summons a classic giant zombie mackerel. I jumped with a huge bullet. No matter how many bullets I took, I could move without doing much damage, so I thought fighting gangsters would be very effective, so I stocked up on these three requests. Incidentally, the maximum stock I could ask of the devil was six, and this was the last of the three.


    A giant zombie pupa jumps into the gang''s car and rampages around. The gangs panic in the dark and desperately shoot giant zombie pelicans.


    Through that gap, Shinichi and the other ranged killer club abilities attacked at once. In addition, from inside the Hub Building Facility, the remaining Hub members fire backup shots.


    "Don''t be distracted by the monster of the centipede!" Aim for those who are in front of the building and those who are shooting from the inside! "


    The voice, which was shouted in English, was familiar to Shinichi, Ryujiro, and Takemitsu.


    "I can''t believe that guy..."


    Immediately after Sharon moaned, several tentacles appeared from the ground and bound the entire body of the giant zombie centipede.


    "It''s a creepy design. No, the way I used to look, it''s much more creepy."


    The boy with the dog''s ears and tail frowned and murmured as he approached the giant zombie mackerel.


    When the boy touched the giant zombie mackerel, the area he touched gradually disappeared. The boy pushed his hand into the body of the giant zombie mackerel and spread the extinction area.


    "Was there a Yukioka fever jiro..."


    Looking at the boy, Shinichi frowned. Next to Hot Jiro, a more familiar boy appeared.


    Makoto Aizawa is also here.


    It''s been a long time.


    When Ryujiro said it, he saw that Ryujiro and the others were more straightforward and called out.


    "Why are you following me!?"


    "He''s got a family. That''s all."


    When Sharon yelled, Shinichi gently slapped Hot Jiro''s head next to him with his left hand. He raised his right hand holding the gun and pointed it at Sharon, pulling the trigger.


    The table grinders were watching closely. Step on your left foot as you pull the trigger.


    The energy of the shot was taken away by the steps of Takuma, and the real bullet that was aimed at Sharon fell to the ground without reaching Sharon.


    When you step on the table grinding with your left foot, you can absorb the strong energy that is generated around you. The kinetic energy of bullets, the energy of explosions, even bare-handed strikes can be left almost idle.


    The absorbed energy is stored and can be released anywhere within a radius of 10 meters by stepping on the right foot. There is a time limit to accumulate. If you do not release the stored energy within 30 seconds, the energy will be released mainly from you, and Takumi and the humans around him will be damaged.


    Since there were no enemies nearby, Takuma stepped on his right foot and quickly unleashed his power. The nearby asphalt burst into sound.


    Shinichi turns on True Lock in his mind. Once locked on, even if you escape out of sight, if Shikichi waves his arm, countless invisible crushes will pour down from the overhead of the locked subject.


    Makoto pulled the trigger to sharpen the shot.


    The table grinding stepped on the left foot at the right time, but the force was not absorbed and accumulated.


    Gunfire resounds. Sharp right shoulder is shot through.


    (Damn it....)


    Zhu grinding was stunned when he noticed that he had only pulled his finger at a high speed when the truth pulled the trigger. After seeing that the fake was caught in the ground, he was shooting a gun.

 2807 17

    "Ugh!"


    Sharp one''s face warped with pain and anger, trying to wave his left arm.


    At that moment, Shinichi''s left arm aimed at the upper arm.


    Takumi stepped on his left foot in time for the real shoot, and this time, his strength was absorbed and accumulated properly. A bullet with lost energy falls to the ground.


    A sharp arm is wielded this time.


    True shot one more time. Look out for the moment when the absorption of power takes place. True knew that in a state where force was accumulating, it was not something that could be further absorbed and accumulated before performing liberation. Shot one shot to guide Zhuo Gong to step on his left foot, before stepping on his right foot to release it - he absorbed the attack, looked at the accumulated timing, and continued to shoot.


    The bullet pierces the sharp left arm.


    And a few seconds after that comma, in which the true man had fired, a clear crush fell, and the true man was struck by the crush, and fell down on his face.


    "It was a very difficult timing... but Shinichi''s out now."


    Truth murmured while fallen. The sharp left arm was shaken first, and there was also the possibility of clear crushing before shooting, so it was a bet from the true point of view.


    "Shit... ugh..."


    Shinichi''s arms were left in a state of uselessness, and he was groaning with remorse at the truth. Blood falls from both arms, and the glasses slip off and fall to the ground.


    "To the devil..."


    Ryujiro tried to use his healing power sharply, but it was interrupted.


    Thinking that the tentacles had grown from the fallen true feet, they grabbed the true feet and moved toward Ryujiro and the others so that the root of the tentacles slipped to the ground. Of course, the truth is also being dragged by the tentacles.


    The tentacle movement was the work of Hot Jiro. Truth had made plans in advance. After defeating Shinichi, who specializes in ranged attacks, I asked Hot Jiro to quickly approach me.


    "Ugh!"


    Takemachi stepped on his right foot to release the force and hit it truly.


    The euphoria reflexively covered the head. The energy of a bullet hits the true abdomen directly. They were killed by bulletproof fibers, but they still took a heavy blow and accumulated a solid amount of damage.


    "To the devil..."


    Ryujiro activates his abilities again to heal both of Shinichi''s arms.


    Before Shinichi could resurrect and attack, he would wake up in pain. She did not get up completely, and while keeping her upper body lowered, she vigorously pushed into the table grinding.


    One-leg tackle from close range. If there was room to step on the table grinding, this would not be preventable, but the true movement was much faster than the movement of stepping on the table grinding, and the table grinding was pushed against the void and could not react, and the right foot was taken away.


    (Shit, let it do that. It''s a little bit like this.


    The center of gravity of the table grinding was moved and stopped without being knocked down. True tried to pull his leg and lift it, but it didn''t work.


    There was also an advantage due to the weight difference, and I thought that I had managed to surpass it. True also turned my hand to the left leg of the table grinding, and shifted to the two-leg tackle. On the contrary, I applied my own weight and pushed my foot, and used the movement of the center of gravity of the table grinding to take both legs and knock them down.


    True is that when the left heel of the table grinding is held inside the elbow, both feet are tangled to the left knee and fixed, and the knee and ankle joints are instantly grasped. Heel hold is a dangerous technique that is prohibited in many martial arts. And the truth depends on completely destroying the leg without adding or subtracting anything.


    UAAAAAAAAA!


    Destroying the ligaments of the knee and the meniscus, the unimaginably intense pain caused Takumi to open his mouth and eyes wide, screaming and screaming.


    (This will eliminate his troublesome defenses.)


    Shinichi and Ryujiro stood up as soon as they were away from Takumi.


    (This one...!)


    Shinichi, who had been healed by Ryujiro, locked himself on again and waved his right arm down with the rage of Takuma.


    True was willing to read the timing, jumped, and avoided a transparent crush - but could not. I get crushed in a few places on my right arm, right shoulder, and right leg.


    Sharp one''s ability is not like stunning the opponent with a single blow, but it is a type that stops the opponent''s movement with a blow and gradually accumulates damage. And it''s when you''re teaming up with someone that you demonstrate true value. I wish the enemy hadn''t figured out where I was.


    As the True Faltered, Ryujiro unleashed the Beast Talisman. A giant wolf''s head, about the size of a round one, appeared above his true head.


    The wolf''s head opened its mouth wide and rained down towards the true head from above.


    The wolf''s mouth shut and fell to the ground. Truth was avoided at an extraordinary time.


    The wolf head that fell to the ground immediately flew again and tried to attack the wolf head, but the tentacles jumped out from the real front ground and struck both eyes of the wolf head with a whip-like motion. The wolf''s head closes its eyes and falls madly into orbit, far from the truth.


    Ryujiro wipes out the wolf''s head. The witchcraft of the Dead Rope Flow has excellent killing and destructive power, but it is also very draining, so if you fail, you should stop it immediately.


    How many more times can he recover? I think we should start with this one)


    Makoto turned her attention to Ryujiro. Ryujiro gazed at the true murderous gaze and smiled gently.


    Shinichi tried to lock-on the third time and wave his arm, but the movement of his arm stopped.


    Two tentacles emerge from the ground, wrapping around each of Sharon''s arms and sealing off movement. It was Hot Jiro''s doing.


    "Ayaa, am I alone now?"


    Ryujiro shrugged his shoulders at the sight.


    If you want to surrender, you can miss it.


    "Huh? If you say that, you''ll want to surrender." What should I do? "


    Truly told, Ryujiro let out a lonely voice. Actually, I feel like I should give up. The two of us have been hit, and the flow is over there. No matter how I look at it, the color of defeat is dark.


    It was then. A white male giant in Harley appears, and the eyes of the contestants are nailed.


    A man gets out of Harley. He''s over two meters tall, no matter how you look at it. Besides, the thickness of the body is unusual. Wide shoulders and thick chest plates. Your arms and legs are so thick that they''re all peeling.


    There were many who knew the man. He is a global celebrity among the muscles. And among the paranormal.


    ��Paranormal killer... Ondrei...��


    Ondrei Masaryk is here.


    "Which side are you on...?"


    Everyone is temporarily interrupted by the emergence of Ondrei Masaryk, a synonym for paranormal killing.


    "The faces of the Murder Club." You have a hard-on. Besides, it''s... the last time I''ve seen a kid. It won''t be long this time. "


    Ryujiro and Shiichi were lying down, and Ondrei laughed unconcernedly as they looked down at Takuma.


    Which one?


    Truth asks Ondrei. This is why the gang, the faces of the murder club, and the central members stopped fighting and turned their attention to Ondrei. If you don''t know where this man is going to go, you can''t bypass him.


    "Hmm. I was hired by the central side." So which one is it? "


    "This is the central side."


    Ondrei asked the same question, and Ryujiro answered with relief.


    "I see, I see. Well then, kid, let''s play again."


    Ondrei sees the truth, laughs and pulls the gun.


    The real one fires two shots at Ondrei first. There was no feint, and one shot was aimed at Ondrei itself, and another was aimed at the target of the behavior prediction.


    Ondrei shoots back when he avoids true fire.


    I noticed the fact that my movements were badly dull, though I was moving right after the real shot. It is because I have received the sharp first transparent crushing twice. The attack on my legs was particularly echoing.


    Ryujiro casts a sorcery spell he learned in the Complex Devil, and carries a silver lantern shield to attach to it. Ryujiro created a magic tool to automatically defend against attacks.


    The lantern shield is not only a shield, but also an integrated armor like a shield, a shield, and a needle. It appeared on the inside of Sharichi''s hand where the tentacles were wrapped around, and the restraint was slightly loosened.


    Furthermore, the long needle extending from the lantern shield pierced the tentacle, and the tentacle restraint was even looser, so Shiichi pulled his arm at once and escaped the tentacle restraint with only his left arm.


    True and Ondrei continue the shooting, but the true movement is not very good. Ondrei could see right through it.


    (Eat it!)


    Shinichi waved his left arm with murderous aura. Shinichi noticed the killing, but his body couldn''t react. It was shortly after he avoided Ondrei''s shooting.


    Transparent and crushing clean hit, true body falls sideways. It''s the third time I''ve been transparent.


    True!


    Hot Jiro screams. This is considered to be unpleasant and is transferred to the true right side.


    It was Ondrei who tried to end the fallen true, but immediately on the side, a ten-year-old child with a dog ear and a dog tail suddenly appeared, so he stopped moving.


    When Heijiro touches the fallen truth, he transitions with it and runs away.


    "Did you escape...? No, did you win?"


    After watching the situation for more than ten seconds, there was no sign of True and Hot Jiro appearing, so Shinichi exhaled heavily, relaxing his strength and muttering.


    Ryujiro, are you still recovering?


    "I''m cumming." The devil... you know... "


    When Shinichi asked, Ryujiro used the healing power for the table grinding.


    Now that the truth was gone, Ondrei had no choice but to fight the other gangsters. At this point, however, the battle was almost settled.


    "But Makoto, you were really strong." If Mr. Ondrei hadn''t come, the three of us might have lost. "


    Ryujiro said.


    "There was that tentacle user, and he didn''t do it alone." And this lantern shield, if you let it out sooner, it might not have been this hard. "


    I thought it was for this moment, but it was a mistake of choice ~


    Shinichi said accusingly, but Ryujiro didn''t get worse.


    Eventually, the gangs ran away, and the surviving murderers and members of the club roared.


    "Hmm. So you guys are allies." I didn''t expect to be teaming up with the Murder Club. I just thought they were the only ones on the opposite side of me. "


    Ondrei called out to the sharp ones.


    It would be nice if you could act together.


    "We''ve got instructions coming our way." Isn''t that the case? Well, I don''t mind, let''s ask. If you say you''re rendezvousing with the Murder Club and you''re cooperating to defeat the enemy, you might think about it. ��


    When Ryujiro asked with a smile, Ondrei accepted with a firm face and called his employer.

 2808 18

    An overnight tea time hideout on the battlefield. A department store in the northern Namida shopping district of the Immigrant Cave.


    "How was last night''s battle?"


    "It''s a bad report again." This time, there were fewer dead people, but there were fewer battles. Fewer than five hundred people have died. Besides, they hired the paranormal killer Ondrei Masaryk, and even though they knew it, they killed six people with the ability to borrow from private oil shops and wounded one of them and forced him to run away. "


    When Mako asked, Simon reported with a reluctant face. Pepper was also in the same room.


    Is it true that most of our enemies are tough after all?


    "Yes, there were many casualties during the day." It dealt a heavy blow to the central facilities throughout Japan. But at night, many more facilities were emptied. Rather than a delayed escape facility, we concentrated our attack on the sticky facility, but the empty center side gathered in the sticky facility and were slapped from the outside. Almost simultaneously, the enemy forces gathered everywhere on the battlefield and were often defeated. It''s like using the same core members as bait to lure the teatime soldiers on the battlefield and crush them with more numbers and strength. ��


    With that logic, there would have been someone who had a free hand.


    "Looks like you''ve taken the trouble to get around." It''s night and I''m not used to Japanese cars. The steering wheel and the driveway are reversed. Some of them were caught by the police. "


    "What a stupid story."


    After hearing Simon''s report, Mako throws up in a grumpy mood. That''s a ridiculous reason.


    "It was an unexpected overlook." The enemy''s movements were smooth, even though we were doing well. ��


    Simon was worried while reporting.


    (Can''t you imagine that you''re directing a new residence? This vibrant and precise movement reminds me of his command)


    The enemy soldiers last night made Simon aware of his new home. As a commander of a new home in the mercenary era, Simon often wrapped his tongue around his tongue, and even though he had known him since kindergarten, he felt terrified.


    "Maybe we should stop fighting at night." First, many of the central facilities are empty. The pattern was the same two weeks ago, and the raid on the facility will no longer be meaningful. ��


    "I wonder if I can move to the next stage as soon as the second day." No choice. Call the dog. And Dean. "


    Mako orders a doggy and Dean to come into the room.


    Did you attack and drive away the central facility and blow up the building?


    Mako was shocked by the doggy''s visit and the first question he asked.


    "That''s stupid. You can''t be such a waste." After we take over the back streets of this country, we''ll use them. "


    With that logic, I''d like to know that you''re killing all the central members right now.


    "Don''t be sarcastic like shit."


    Hearing the doggy''s sarcasm, Mako grew mad.


    "It''s a little earlier than planned, but we''ll move on to the next stage." Start controlling the back streets. "


    Simon, Pepper and Dean were both surprised by Mako''s dialogues. Only the doggy seems to laugh interestingly.


    "You started invading before the invasion was over." Mako, are you worried about something? I felt like I was in a hurry, but is it because of my imagination? "


    A doggy pointed out with a teasing gesture.


    "He''s a rhetorical bastard." Are you trying to pick some extra words to make me sick? Are you enjoying it? "


    "Do you think I''m so bad-looking..." I''m in shock here. In fact, I felt that way, so I just checked. "


    When Mako told me, I thought that the doggy was too foolish, and burned his laughter out. The question itself was not made up.


    "There is certainly anxiety. More damage than I thought. And... honestly, I don''t know the bottom of the backstreets. It was more creepy than any other opponent I''d been dumbfounded with. I feel like I haven''t used up enough power yet. I feel vigilant and anxious."


    Mako also revealed his serious feelings.


    "But there are also trump cards here." I can also expect the effect of the guy who turns over here. "


    Are you going to move the Trojan horse anymore?


    When the doggy says it, Dean reacts to it and asks Mako.


    "There are two Trojans, but let''s move the doggy in charge first." When do you think it''s best to move it? Before I insisted. Then, or simultaneously. ��


    Mako looks over at the group and asks for their opinions.


    "Later on, the impact is greater. However, all the residents of the back streets are paying attention, and you shouldn''t wait too long to continue impacting the center. Thirty minutes early, and an hour later, we hit a wooden horse. Hopefully, some of the central cadres - the thirteen stairs of pleasure - will be killed. It might be for the computation of the unremarkable beaver.


    Dogs disagree.


    "I think I''d better do it later." Thanks to the spy, I know the location of the thirteen stairs of pleasure. They won''t be able to disperse this time. You won''t be in a hurry. ��


    Said Simon. I also know why it is hardened.


    "Do as Simon says with the doggy. Last time, I shifted to kill enemy cadres, but this time it was a little different. Well, I''m going to do it at the same time. The thirteen stairs of pleasure and the true rulers will be eliminated as soon as possible."


    Mako decides the policy.


    "As much as possible? You''re not going to kill them all?"


    "We need to leave a little bit to deal with the post-war situation." After the war is over, we can use them as our minions. "


    Mako said to Dean, who had doubts.


    Morning stomach market.


    In front of one of the buildings, a staggering number of gangsters'' corpses were rolling. At the center of it is a man who is only alive, lying down in a big font.


    "I''m tired..."


    Hayama muttered as he fell asleep to the bodies of the gangsters and looked at the sun, which had already risen considerably. All night long, they were moving around in the stomach, and they kept fighting and killing.


    "Even maggots are tired." Woof..... "


    While understanding that it was dangerous to sleep here, Hayama''s fatigue had reached its limit, and he succumbed to the sleeper and began to breathe while surrounded by corpses, while basking in the dazzling morning sun.


    After a short sleep, the thirteen stairs of pleasure gather for a meeting in the morning.


    The ring becomes complicated when it learns that the truth is on the tee time side of the battlefield.


    (Senpai Aizawa''s grandson... Perhaps Junko will turn against the enemy as well.


    By clearly joining the tee time of the battlefield, it is possible that it has increased, and not only the ring but also other aspects are seen.


    "Last night, I did well by following the directions for my new home."


    Okita is impressed and looks at the new residence. The new home gave all instructions to move the mighty men quickly and assign them to the central facility being raided.


    ��Whether or not the movement went smoothly was the key. And with the nuances of bait, I wonder if they can hold on."


    The new home says with a pale tone.


    "Unlike the previous time, there were a lot of gangsters sitting in the empty central facility." You look like you''ve been taken over.


    "I didn''t have time to use the tactics of emptying the facility and planting bombs."


    "Even if you set it up, you''re already on guard." When I did that in the first place, it seemed like it was a lot of trouble after the battlefield tee time had left. It needs to be rebuilt, and it needs to be concealed from the press. "


    The thirteen staircases of pleasure kept talking to each other. The new house and the ring are silent and listening.


    More than that, how long do we have to stay like this?


    Ebony''s doubts caught the new house.


    "Not all of us will be in the same place forever."


    "If they are scattered, they will be targeted individually." However, if we can find out where they are when they are put together, there is a possibility that they will all be eliminated. "


    "It''ll be fine as it is." I can instruct you right away, and the operation meeting goes smoothly. "


    "Well, if you ask me, that''s right."


    The new home feels uncomfortable that all of the thirteen stairs of pleasure are affirmative to the policy of becoming one.


    "You''d better hide in pieces."


    It was a new house that I had listened to in silence, but I blasted my opinion clearly there.


    Kin �D �D Do you know where Mako is?


    As if to silence the words of such a new residence, here is another topic to talk about.


    (What? This......)


    A new home that feels more and more uncomfortable. It was as if I had touched something I shouldn''t have.


    (I don''t like it, so I don''t ignore it. something else....)


    There is a possibility that it floated in the brain of the new residence, but I can''t take it into my mouth right now.


    "We''ve got it from the artificial satellite. But in addition to being protected by a considerable number of gangs, it''s a shopping district in an immigrant grotto."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s the police, the army, or the assassins, just slap them."


    Mr. XXX said, and Okida threw up in a rough tone.


    "It''s impossible to push with the number of adults." There''s a lot of potential for wrapping up a catapult. We''ll be noticed soon enough and we''ll get away with it. It''s too big to surround the entire area, and my men and the immigrant caves will help you escape. ��


    The ring opens its mouth.


    "Unexpectedly, I might stay and fight without running away." As far as I can see, the tee time bosses on the battlefield have behaved so far. "


    The new house frowns. Honestly, I don''t like the passivity of the ring. The idea of a new home is that if there is a chance to beat up civilians, the enemy should be beaten up. And I''ve been practicing it until now.


    "I''m going to give you Plutonium Dundee and the Resistance." They used to drive Mako into defeat. Not only that, but I think it''s the most suitable for this mission. ��


    I hired it as a ring from the beginning, but I wanted help, so yesterday, like the others, I had them fight the lower end of the tee time on the battlefield.


    Is that what Mr. Huan is suggesting?


    String screws say.


    Shinjo-kun, have you thought about your next plan?


    The ring looks at the new dwelling and asks.


    "If you can assassinate me, you can assassinate me." I''ll just wait for them to get out. If I read it, I''ll definitely set something up by the end of the day. That''s... my guess, but you''ve seen that it''s not just a brawl like before. "


    I don''t know exactly what you''re going to do. But if you''re in a tee time position on the battlefield, you can''t just keep pushing.


    "Two weeks ago, we fought in an immigration hole." Then they were going to make another revolution. "


    and Okita.


    "That''s Faye..."


    "You can always take the fake seriously. Immigrant cave dwellers can be seen as supporters of tee time on the battlefield. In the first place, the origin of the dispute is also the immigrant cave. But there seems to be other motivations for Mako to start this fight.��


    When the string screw tries to correct it, he speaks so that it can be covered in the words of the string screw.


    "What else? How are you?"


    "We''re getting the fortune-telling result that we''ll soon find out."


    When the string helmet tried to ask, it answered the question of the string helmet.


    (I may be able to make a statement again and appeal to the cause)


    I have a feeling about the new house somehow.


    "From now on, let''s not do fortune-telling." Why don''t you let me do the fortune-telling I can see now? "


    Ozaki Marilyn turned to me. I agree in my heart that some people are right.


    I took out a small crystal ball from my pocket and gently drew my face towards it.


    "The stars of destiny are in great disarray." It is intricately intertwined. But there are those who carry the thread. "


    I saw the crystal ball up close and said it.


    "Does that mean someone''s doing what they think they''re doing?"


    The new residence asks.


    "You don''t have to take these words very seriously." It''s fortune. "


    Okita made a fool of herself. I didn''t change my expression at all and didn''t say anything back. There is no fine dust when it is moving.


    (But I don''t care...)


    The new house listened to the abstract expression, and looked at the face of the new house as if it was confident of something, and had a bad feeling.

 2809 19

    The morning small meeting was over, and only Mako and Pepperweed were left in the room.


    "I''m thirsty."


    In response to Mako''s request, Pepper holds onto Mako and exchanges a fervent kiss.


    "Well, today is the moment of truth." Pepper Tai. Let''s have some spice. "


    While hugging Peppertree, Mako whispered vigorously in Peppertree''s ear.


    Yeah.


    "With you, I feel like I can beat anyone." It will help me. "


    With a smile, Mako moved away from Pepper.


    "I feel the same way."


    Immediately after Peony smiled back, the door of the room opened violently.


    Mako, I missed you. I worked so hard yesterday.


    Wraith walked into the room and hugged Mako.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, old man?" Get away from me. And get drunk. "


    Mako shakes Wraith violently, and then leaves him with a kick.


    "It''s good enough to give you a hug and a kiss and a shot at the reward. It''s the duty of young people to disturb the elderly." Hey, don''t you think so, Pepper? Please lend me your paco for the night ~


    I don''t think so.


    Wraith asked for herself and the world, but Pepper stepped half-eyed and slammed it completely.


    "Wow... I''m tortured every day." You and Mako are always flirting in front of me. I don''t have any sleeping hobbies, so feel a little compassion for me, too. "


    "Pepper, you don''t need to lend me your ears."


    "Normally, I think it would be pathetic, but lending it overnight or something like that can blow your feelings of sympathy away."


    Besides, Rais has spoken the dialogue many times in front of Pepper.


    I got a call. It was against the Bishop.


    There''s a tasty video out there.


    A message from the Bishop came in at the same time. When I opened the address, I saw a video of a Japanese woman being gang-raped, leading to an illegal erotic site. The rapists are white and black.


    You don''t have to tell me, but it''s my organization.


    ��I didn''t think anyone would do such a stupid thing on their own. Do you know where these guys are? Bring him in front of me. After the public murder, I''ll put on a video of my apology."


    Mako speaks indifferently, infiltrating her with cold anger. Pepper and Wraith felt as if the air in the room had fallen several times.


    "Thinking so, we''ve already identified the culprit." We''ve got him over there. They must have arrived by now. The name-- "


    Bishop gives his name. And Mako commanded his men, and confirmed that they were in Zedekiah; and the three of them moved.


    "Ahhhh"


    The men in the video were sitting in a patch in the middle of the room, shrinking down. Behind it is Alan with a gun.


    "After this fight is over, this place will be ours." What you''ve done is a terrible obstacle to our ability to rule and govern. Well, even if I subtract it, I don''t want my men to imitate me like that. "


    Mako lowered his cold gaze to the men and told them facelessly, pulling out his gun.


    Mako throws the gun in front of the men, who are even more threatened to get rid of it.


    "Die one by one." Ten seconds. Die in ten seconds. Otherwise, your family... no, we''ll play with them, including relatives and friends. Play with your eyes, crying and begging you to kill me. I will play every day without keeping the prototype, so that I don''t know who it is. Of course, I''ll show you the sight. I won''t kill you. After the play is over, I will cut off my limbs from the roots, crush my eyes, remove the eardrum, sharpen my nose, cut off my tongue, peel off my whole body, fracture all my bones, and insert the tube of nutrients into my stomach to keep my remaining meat mass alive. "


    The men stopped thinking of fear and despair after a terrible pronouncement.


    First of all, you.


    The first person to look at Mako shakes, but slowly takes the gun and puts the muzzle on his head. However, he was trembling without being able to shoot, with his muzzle on his head.


    "Nine, Eight... Four, Three, Two..."


    Mako chanted a heartless count. The man closes his eyes and pulls the trigger.


    There was only a small click. There were no bullets in it.


    He was relieved to think that he was just being tried and threatened.


    "Who told you to pull the trigger on the gun?" So I punched myself in the head and gave it to him to die. It cracked my head quickly. Oh, it''s already been ten seconds. But I''ll forgive you because I''m kind. I''ll give you another ten seconds. Within ten seconds, hit yourself with the gun and die. "


    The men became more and more desperate when Mako said something even more outrageous.


    "Mako, that''s too bad a hobby. Don''t be mean. Let''s just kill him."


    "If Pepper says so, then so be it."


    When she saw Pepper''s mouth, Mako took out a gun and shot each of the men in an emotionless motion.


    "Well, where is the gangster?" The tee time on the battlefield is also a gathering organization, and some of the absorbed tissues will always remain a dung thug. "


    Wraith sighed as she filmed the situation.


    When Mako turns his back on the body, he calls.


    Sophie, it''s time.


    You''re early. Didn''t you say ahead?


    "I decided to make it quick."


    Mako smiled mischievously at Sophia, who was unexpectedly shouting.


    Top floor of Snowflake Society headquarters. Private room in a Masamori house.


    "You''re doing it flashily, aren''t you?" This time, it''s going to be a dark city raid all over Japan. "


    "The two assholes are killing each other, and it''s funny to watch. Gwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!"


    Kirie and Shi Yuki visit and speak out.


    "It looks like this plan will be executed soon." Maybe, given Mako''s personality, we''ll move on to the next stage soon. "


    Zheng Ma tells you with a smile.


    "Gupyu. I''m ready to go."


    Shi Yuki, who was helping Zheng Ma''s plan, said with pleasure.


    Um, Funasumi''s calling too.


    You don''t have to call him that.


    I agree with you.


    Shi Yuki and Ji Rie frowned at each other.


    Eventually, Funamushi Funaso came to the room.


    "I was ready... I was almost there. It was hard for 713 people to hint with my strength... and in two weeks"


    Funasu said in a voice with a sloppy appearance. Until recently, I was doing the work I had been told to do.


    "You''re not doing this alone." We did it together, didn''t we? I''ve been struggling more than necessary to appeal to you, right? "


    Even so, it doesn''t change what you''ve been struggling with.


    Listening to the words of Shi Yuki, Funaso''s voice flutters with a dull face.


    "You''re still tired, but it''s not over yet." Funasheng has a big job ahead of him. "


    "Oh, I know..."


    Funashi takes a nervous look and drinks raw saliva.


    Today''s a good day, but I''ll be asking for high-ranking officials and treasury officials soon as well.


    "Ahh... I know..."


    Funabuso nodded in a small breath in response to Zheng Ma''s request.


    Makoto and Hot Jiro didn''t return to the busty battlefield with dust piled up, so they revealed the night away at tea time on the battlefield. I came back last night at nearly one o''clock in the night.


    "I lost last night." Reinforcements have arrived, even though we''ve been at a disadvantage in numbers. And that''s Ondrei Masaryk. "


    In the morning, Simon and I face each other for a late breakfast, Makoto reports. There is also a hot Jiro next door. Simon has already finished his breakfast.


    "I heard you. Well, get out of here and get it right." And the same thing was happening everywhere, not just to you. While they flee by emptying several facilities, they keep us stuck in one place and concentrate their reinforcements in the other. "


    Simon tells us what happened yesterday.


    "Thanks to that method of warfare, despite attacking enemy territory and defeating enemy forces, there are many sacrifices and painful defeats." People with abnormal abilities borrowed from private oil field shops have also suffered casualties. "


    We have captured the enemy territory, and we have accomplished our goal, right?


    Asked by Jiro Hot.


    "Yeah, but Mako wasn''t happy with yesterday. On the contrary, he felt anxious. Well, I have a card that I haven''t cut yet."


    The anxiety was shared by Simon. There are multiple elements of anxiety.


    "I forgot to tell you the truth." The guy from the new house got to the center. "


    "Even though Ondrei and Hayama are at the center, I wonder if they''re even at their new residence..." That makes me a little nervous, too. "


    When he hears Simon''s report, he speaks of what he feels.


    "I suspect that the destruction of each individual yesterday is also a new residence operation." That''s what he''s going to do. Well, you followed me. That''s all I think I''m comfortable with. "


    "I''ll meet that expectation."


    Simon''s words made him happy, and he was unconsciously smiling.


    A giant was invited to the homestead of the Murder Club.


    "I didn''t expect to be working with Ondrei-san. It''s a thousand manpower, isn''t it?"


    Looking up at Ondrei, Yu smiled reliantly.


    "At most a dozen manpower now." Even though I ran out until midnight, I couldn''t sleep enough. "


    It was probably Ondrei who made it look like he was humble, but he was actually tired.


    "Neither did I. After the battle, I was exhilarated and couldn''t sleep." Ryujiro and Takumi aren''t sleeping much longer, though. "


    Kaoruko''s asleep, too


    Shiichi said.


    "I could sleep no matter how hard I went, but I got up early only today." Well, sometimes that''s the case. "


    And, Ondrei.


    "I don''t know when the instructions from the center will come, but I think you should take a break until then."


    "I''m going to do it."


    Yu told me, and Shinichi got up and headed to the break room.


    "Wait, the tea time boss on the battlefield is broadcasting." I''m making a statement. "


    Kishio stopped, opened the holographic display in a large size, and projected it in front of everyone, and Mako''s face was reflected on the screen.

 2810 20

    In contrast, both the Resistance and Plutonium Dundee were travelling in two cars.


    I just got a call from Akira.


    In a car with five plutonium dandies, a dream in the back seats confirms the email and projects a holographic display.


    "It seems that the boss of tea time on the battlefield is distributing videos." For the back streets. "


    "Hey, there''s plenty of room in the middle of a donkey patch."


    Marie, who was in the passenger seat, was stunned when she heard the report of the coming dream.


    "It''s not a play broadcast, it''s a solo story."


    Katsuhiko says, looking at the display. Lai Meng raises her voice so that she can hear Marie and Angel in the passenger seat and the driver''s seat.


    "If we can make it in time, we can get into this shooting." It''s not a demon, I can put some water in it. "


    I said with a malicious smile when my dream came. The two groups were on their way to assassinate Mako.


    I think I''ll be able to make it in time.


    Angel looked at the map and told him. Close to the destination.


    Mako decided to make a statement in the form of an interview on a backstreet site.


    The interviewer is reporter Sophia Green, who was fired from CMMM the other day. The question is done in English, but the translation text is immediately displayed in the translation software.


    (After taking on this kind of work, I have no choice but to cut into the Dangerous Zone and the Dark Side business as a freelance journalist.)


    At least it was Sophia who didn''t think she would be hired by a decent company, but she didn''t regret it.


    There were not only Mako and Sophia in the room, but also Pepper Tai, who was the photographer.


    ��I hear that tee time on the battlefield is not a style of doing things ourselves, it''s a style of retribution when we get our hands on our own territory. Tell us how the invasion of the backstreets in Japan began.��


    Sophia asks the same question.


    "There was an almost untouched area called the Immigrant Grotto in the city of Anraku in Tokyo. It''s literally a city full of immigrants, with a large population. Although they lived in poverty, our organization''s involvement in the territory raised their living standards in a short period of time, transforming them into a city that was rich and vibrant, and enabled businesses to function regardless of whether they were on the streets or in the back streets."


    ��I think that''s great.��


    "Thank you very much. But that''s it. There were people who didn''t like what we did."


    "So it became a struggle." Who in the world didn''t like it and for what reason? ��


    "It''s the center of the back alley. Funnily enough, the country''s undercover society is governed by a dark public institution called the Center. Quick talk, like a police bureau for the undercover community. And the people in the back streets are well behaved and obedient to the center."


    Here, Mako said with a slightly mean tone and made a mockery. Naturally, it was a nuance of provocation.


    "It''s quite unique, isn''t it? It''s not possible in other countries.��


    "I learned later, but the great man in the center was one of the rulers." That''s why I didn''t like the fact that we played in the immigrant hole, so I followed him around. They don''t like to interfere in immigrant holes and give immigrants an enriching life. ��


    Most people in the back streets know this far. However, there will be strangers, and I have decided to appeal to people I know.


    ��Why is that? Did you hear why?��


    "From the perspective of the rulers, I want immigrants to have the bottom line of work forever." And I want you to stay in a state where you can hire at low wages. That''s why we imported so much from other countries, so don''t do anything extra. "


    "Trafficking in human beings under the name of Technical Intern Trainee has long been condemned in Japan, but are you a gangster and involved in the problem?"


    "I see. My organization originally banned human trafficking, and my unification of the American underground organization has drastically reduced human trafficking in the United States. The FBI''s most knowledgeable people are secretly grateful to us."


    Mako smiles sarcastically. But it''s not a joke, it''s a fact.


    "In other words, is this a proxy war against the true rulers?"


    "That''s right, my goal is the ones behind the center." The true rulers of this country. Some of the people in the back streets are aware of it, right? Even if you don''t know exactly who it is, there are quite a few people who know it exists, right? "


    Mako asked, looking at the camera.


    "I''m not hostile to everything in the back alley, and there are people in the center who can understand the story, and they are involved in negotiations." That''s the Chief Inspector Hojo. "


    It is said that the families were murdered together due to tee time on the battlefield.


    Sophia touched on the matter, hesitating to ask straightforwardly. Mako wanted me to come in from the summary, but other than that, I didn''t have a meeting to ask questions. In some cases, Sophia is prepared to touch Mako''s upside down.


    "The murder of Inspector General Hojo has also been done by us, but that''s not what we did." Hojo was trying to reconcile with us. We were on it, too. He was murdered at the right time, and we did it. I don''t know who did it for what, but there was someone who wanted it to be that way. "


    Mako''s voice turned into a cold, hard tone. Pepper knows that the current way of speaking is more angry than when she is speaking roughly.


    "If it is the work of the center, it is an iniquitous and unforgivable act"


    Sophia talks about what she thinks.


    "Hojo listened to our claims, and it seemed like we would have a policy of not being involved in anything we do. At least as long as I heard about Hojo, the settlement seemed to have come to an end. Someone doesn''t like it. That''s what I''m looking at. And I''m going to avenge Hojo as well."


    When Mako finished with determination, Sophia set aside a few seconds before resuming.


    "But now that we have incentives for immigrants, isn''t the cause of fighting for immigrants subtle?"


    "I don''t know. As soon as we retreated, it would be possible to return our palms immediately." If we take over the back of this country, that''s the best thing to do. "


    "Wu Zheye. It''s super crazy to insist that the gang is moving with the mind of the righteous warrior." I don''t like this guy very much. Besides, I''m serious, so it''s super annoying. Gupyupyuuu. Gangsters are just creatures that you can take away, cheat, scream, kill, and go rogue. "


    History pleasure traveling in a dark taxi became angry at Mako''s statement.


    "The murder of Inspector General Hojo is the work of Central..." I can''t believe it, but it''s suspicious, but it''s hard for Mako to think about it. If it''s the work of the center, it would be a ridiculous act to commit the crime of murdering the whole family together. I didn''t think about it when I found out. "


    Masamune, who is in the same taxi, gives a personal opinion.


    "Such imposing workmanship is similar to the method used by some country." Pyuu. Well, it must be stupid. "


    Shi Yu laughed, and Mako in the display uttered an astonishing remark.


    "We will take over the back streets, and we will take over this country."


    Wahahahaha, it''s coming out so big


    For some reason, Nishiki Yuki laughed, laughing at Mako, who was speaking vigorously.


    "Ahahah, the takeover of the backstreets, anyway, the takeover of the country itself is a problem." The role is already filled with reservations. ��


    Shortly after Zheng Ma said so, the taxi stopped. Destination - Tea time hideout on the battlefield - Arrived at the Namida shopping district department store in the immigrant cave.


    Mako''s statement in the form of a stand-alone interview was also seen on the face of the thirteen stairs of pleasure.


    "It was because I was about to go home that the wrinkles of those who thought it was bad were so much the same." It''s so annoying. "


    Ebony says really sarcastically.


    After all, Mako saw that Hojo-san''s murder was ours.


    A ring of complicated thoughts.


    ��In fact, it''s very likely. Maybe it was the discretion of somebody on the 13th stairs of pleasure, or maybe someone in the ruler''s stratum moved."


    Even if Mr. XXX wears a mask, his armpits still emit an aura that seems to be tangled underneath.


    "You don''t have to make excuses."


    "That''s what I said."


    "We will take over the back streets, and we will take over this country."


    Wow, that''s a great challenge.


    "He''ll tell me."


    When I heard Mako''s declaration, the string screw laughed, and Okita frowned.


    Sophia! Get away from me!


    Mako shouted with a change of blood, and the video was interrupted.


    "Hmm? I wonder what''s going on?"


    Trouble or not?


    "Maybe they''re the assailants we sent."


    The string screw tilted its head, Okida muttered, and the ring smiled.


    ��We''re attacking the center because it''s a ruler''s circle. The rulers were using the backstreets themselves at their convenience. We will destroy the rulers of this country, and we will take over the back streets, and we will take over this country."


    Sophia was overwhelmed by Mako''s powerful dialogue. It was a moment of great impact for many people watching the live broadcast.


    "Sophia! Get away from me!"


    Mako, who sensed a sign, shouted as he changed his blood.


    Pepper switched off the camera, hugged Sophia from the side, and jumped back from the spot. Mako also jumped backwards.


    Instantaneously - The black hand that wanted to flatten the space where the three were stretched out like a piece of paper or cloth.

 2811 21

    Mako and Pepper tactfully dodged the four black hands flying around the room. This is not the first time I''ve seen this attack.


    In addition, stone statues of Mako, Pepper and Sofia emerge, jumping toward Mako and Pepper. Sophia was a non-combatant, and I ignored her.


    Haha, it''s you guys again.


    Mako laughed with some joy at the re-emergence of the eight diverse people who had been engaged two weeks earlier. And this dialogue has memories that I have spoken before.


    Marie, take charge outside the room from the target.


    Dreams that come in subspace give directions.


    Yeah, I''m fine.


    Marie walked out of the subspace. Ability is difficult to use from the subspace.


    Lai Meng, Angel, and Akina walked out of the room. Ten nights with a sway were outside the room. Katsuhiko and Rin are waiting in a subspace tunnel to evacuate or retreat as soon as possible.


    While Sophia was evacuating under her desk, Mako and Angel flew to the side and shot at each other.


    Both bullets came off, but Mako fell sideways to the floor. Dreams dropped gravity shells, aiming for the timing after evasion.


    Mako!


    Angel shoots the gun at Pepper Tai, who shouts and tries to rescue her. In addition, Kona, who became a Blue Hashibiloko, packed the space.


    "It''s a snake......"


    Mako is forced to laugh and try her best to make it stronger. Despite the gravity that easily crushed humans, Mako endured without being crushed. The musculoskeletal strength is completely different from that of an adult, thanks to the self-alteration of the body. Thanks to that.


    "Pretty tough. Powerful. But I''m happier with someone like that. This face that''s suffering from being almost crushed, it''s so cute and erotic


    Seeing Mako''s face distorted by pain, the dream came and smiled and stirred up. The incitement provoked Mako''s anger.


    "Look at your crushed face too..."


    The paco slowly wakes up as it oozes sweat. It is still under the influence of gravity shells and has a tremendous amount of G, but it has weakened over time.


    "Awesome, but I wish I hadn''t twisted my throat as hard as I could."


    Mako understood the meaning of the word "dream". Resisting gravity by force places an extra burden on the body.


    When the rocket is launched, an intense G hits the astronaut. Therefore, the astronaut reduces the burden by sitting with his body standing in front of him in the shooting direction and parallel to such G. However, now Mako is facing gravity, and her body is dressed in a forced vertical shape, which adds to the strain.


    Strong gravity can slow blood flow. When the blood on your head stops spinning, your eyes become blurred and your consciousness fades. Now Mako is in that state.


    It was extinguished by the passage of time because it instantaneously released a smaller gravity bullet. At the same time, Mako is like a puppet with a broken thread, peeling off his white eyes and falling apart.


    Pepper wanted to help Mako, but she couldn''t. I was on the defensive side against Megumi, who was challenging melee battles without thinking about defense at all, and Angel, who was shooting at me. I was desperate to protect myself.


    I don''t think I can count on your help either. There are violent shots fired from outside the room.


    A stone statue!


    Wraith, who came to help, was screaming in the hallway. A stone statue in its own form appears on the side, and it jumps to crush itself. Wraith kicks the statue over and over again. Shiki was shooting a gun, and Wraith the Rock couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Cosplay kids are more troublesome."


    Simon also came from the aisle opposite Wraith. Simon had to avoid Rin''s shooting while dealing with both the Ten Nights and the Stone Statue.


    There were about a dozen other gangsters, but in addition to the limited number of people who could fight in the hallway at one time, Marie was struggling with the stone statues that Marie made one after another to make them violent.


    (This is... perhaps desperate even if not...)


    Pepper was in despair. I couldn''t do anything because I was attacked by both Akina and Angel. Mako fainted. All you have to do is dream once you attack, and Mako will definitely be killed. I was so conscious, I was terrified and desperate.


    But I didn''t have to look at Pepper''s scary sight. Despair first came in another form.


    While I kept avoiding the persistent attacks of Akina, I finally managed to avoid Angel''s shooting. It was also shot through the bottom of my throat.


    "Angel, carry his soul."


    Angel looked up at the void and murmured.


    (Ah... it''s over...)


    At that time, Pepper realized that this was the real despair. An obvious fatal injury. Lying on your back, your body''s freedom is no longer working, and your eyes are dimming. Your consciousness is falling apart.


    (Mako... I''m sorry... I couldn''t protect you... But I wonder if we''ll cum together....)


    Pepper thinks as she looks sideways at her fallen pussy lying on her back.


    Neither the pepper nor the paco moved. There''s only one more thing left to do.


    It was when Mako was about to launch his final gravitational attack.


    "Yama App, Whipping"


    "Grrrr!"


    "Ten...!?"


    The invisible power struck out at Bene and Angel, blowing their bodies apart.


    "Huh...?"


    A strangely long, giant scorpion''s tail flashes in a dream that surprised me.


    Before the poison needle came and stuck in the dream, the black hand stretched out from the door of the space catches the tail of the scorpion and stops it. The needle was literally coming to the end of his dream eyes and nose.


    "Yama app, restraint"


    "That''s..."


    Katsuhiko''s body, which was stretching out a black hand from inside the subspace, became stiff and motionless. Not only Katsuhiko''s body, but even his black hands became immobile.


    The tail of the scorpion that escaped from the restraint of the black hand stretched and tried not to pierce the coming dream, but the coming dream jumped up and dodged to a large extent, and from the position of the ceiling of the room, I saw the one who attacked himself.


    The long tail of the scorpion stretched through the door of space. Inside the door, a girl with glasses dressed in white appeared in her blurry hair. The scorpion''s tail changed the girl''s arm.


    "Wahahahahaha! It''s been a long time since I had a dream. I feel so good to be able to get in your way!"


    Shi Yu''s eyes narrowed, her chest stretched out, and she laughed comfortably.


    "Wow... the worst has come." Besides, that smile makes me feel really bad. "


    When the comedian frowned at History pleasure, a pale, skinny beauty appeared from behind History pleasure.


    "It was a good time." You know, I just got here, thanks to fortune-telling. Dangerous fortune-telling results. It''s a big win until the time when I can go now. Apparently, I have a fortune-telling talent. "


    Mako, who was falling, and Pepper, who was flying, looked alternately at the coming dream, and said with a delighted face.


    The members of the thirteen staircases of pleasure are still together in the same place, keeping track of the situation, giving instructions, and holding meetings. And in it are mixed new dwellings.


    "If the assassination succeeds, I will be done, but there is no guarantee." Let''s proceed on the assumption that the battle will continue to be fought against tee time on the battlefield. "


    While listening to the story of Ring sending the assassin, the new residence decided to proceed with the story on the premise that it would fail.


    "Do you think anyone will feel the tee time on the battlefield after watching this video?"


    The rings looked over at each other.


    "Isn''t it possible?" I hope he''s not in there. "


    And Mister XXXX.


    "Everyone is different." It''s hard to say that everything she said was wrong. ��


    ��If the situation turns around, the people who transfer will definitely leave.��


    If you''re jerking off, it''s possible that you''ll want to cum.


    "Don''t just think in the wrong direction."


    The emergency alarm bell rang as the thirteen stairs of pleasure spoke. This is a terrible situation - it won''t ring unless there''s an enemy attack at this location.


    ��What happened?��


    While some faces were tense, they were not upset by the dust, and asked questions.


    The ring connects the internal lines to the speaker.


    It''s an enemy attack! A lot of fully armed soldiers are hiding in the building!


    "What the hell..."


    "I can''t believe I found out about this place."


    Wasn''t there a yelping mongoose?


    When I heard the report, I looked at each of them with various faces.


    Multiple holographic displays were projected, showing armed soldiers appearing around and inside the building.


    "I can''t see your face, but it''s not like the Tee Time gangs on the battlefield." Don''t you look Japanese? Besides, a soldier armed like that hasn''t been on the battlefield tee time before, has he? ��


    The ring speaks calmly.


    I see. These are Luciferin Dust soldiers. There''s also a statement from Luciferin Dust. "


    "That''s..."


    It was also surprising that there had been an enemy attack, but the report brought further consternation.


    One of the holographic displays shows the faces of people we all know well. One of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, Hikaruno Wings. I was here until yesterday.


    Currently, Luciferin Dust is raiding the thirteen stairs of the highest cadre pleasure in the center! Now is the time to overthrow the backstreets! Together with Tea Time on the battlefield, we, Luciferin Dust, will destroy the backstreet center! ��


    In the screen, Hikaru complains in an inciting tone.


    "I didn''t know he''d really become a Lucifer."


    Wow, then we''re gods ~


    "Do you really think Kitano-san turned around and betrayed you? I feel different..."


    "You don''t mean that?" In any case, it has nothing to do with the current situation. "


    I feel like the West Army after Hideyuki Ogawa turned around.


    Who''s going to do Otani Prison?


    Faces of thirteen stairs of pleasure that intersect various emotions and facial expressions, such as anger, daze, slight agitation, giving up, and suddenly.


    (The flow of destiny tilted heavily. If this continues, the center will be defeated.)


    I muttered in my mouth.


    So, can we just leave it to the guards here to win?


    The new residence asks the members of the thirteen stairs of pleasure.


    "Even just a glance, the number is different." We can''t just leave it to them. "


    And Mister XXXX.


    "Let''s get out of here." You don''t have to make futile sacrifices. Once you''ve defeated the Luciferin Dust Soldiers, we''ll throw them away and scatter them to the ground. ��


    "Not all of them have the strength to fight." At least I can''t fight. "


    When the ring stood up and ordered, Okita slowly stood up with a bitter smile on her face.

 2812 22

    Luciferin Dust executives, junior executives, and some members were anxious and suspicious.


    One of the chief executives, Hikaruno Wing, identified the hiding place of the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the highest cadre in the center. Hikaruno was also in command of this raid.


    The executives and members responded firmly to the sudden call of the light field, but it seems that the appearance of the light field is strange. If you ask me when I was planning a plan like this, I won''t answer. Can you tell me how you found out? And the way the light field is spoken and the expressions on its face seem slightly different than usual, making it seem like someone else.


    Suspiciously, there is no doubt that this is the biggest opportunity since the launch of Luciferin Dust, an anti-backstreet organization.


    The thirteen stairs of pleasure have come up!


    One of the executives reports. In the past, there were those whose names and faces were broken and those whose faces were not, but due to the betrayal of Kitano, almost all of the names of the thirteen stairs of pleasure were known within Luciferin Dust. However, there is no name for the light field in it.


    "The soldiers were killed with tremendous force!" Paranormal Ability Puuuuuuuuuu! "


    The reported soldier is crushed and killed in case of power failure.


    String Helix and Ebony led the way and killed Luciferin Dust''s soldiers. The string screw is cut using two blades of light from the arm, and the ebony is crushed by a simple power cat punch.


    "There really is a cat in the cadre..."


    "This is bad, isn''t it?" It''s like we''re just a mobile zako, right? "


    "So... you''re still going to lose this many times...?" "Even though the majority of Luciferin Dust''s soldiers have been deployed..." What kind of training for this day..... "


    As the situation became unfavorable, so did the soldiers'' morale.


    "Kitano-san, this will only increase the sacrifice." Retreat. "


    One of the executives made a statement as he watched the soldiers being killed one after another.


    "Now is the time to overthrow the backstreets!" We Luciferin Dust destroy the backstreet center! "


    The light field inhabits the eyes with a strange glow and screams vigorously. Looking at it like that, the surrounding cadres and junior cadres were terrified. And I was finally convinced at this time. Kitano says he''s out of his mind.


    Luciferin Dust''s soldiers retreated suddenly.


    "The enemy is retreating."


    Mr. XXX breathes a sigh of relief.


    "There''s so much to do. While I''m at it, I''m at it."


    And when he saw the broken corpses scattered in the building, Ebony said with a sinking voice. Columns, walls, floors, and ceilings were all destroyed by Ebony''s powered cat punch. Blood and pieces of flesh are scattered all over the place.


    So, it''s going to be a dispersed hand after all.


    "In the end, that''s what happens."


    Okita and String Helix say.


    So now that we''ve all been destroyed, should we all be in one place?


    "Temporarily disperse and gather again."


    Ring told Okida in a satirical way.


    (Gathering again...? You can''t just hide in the middle of nowhere? Isn''t it better to think about it if it''s hardened?)


    Once again, the new home is in doubt. I don''t understand why it should be such a policy. But now is not the time to argue.


    ��I''m sure we''ll get the assassins, and we''ll get each of them an escort.��


    I''ll stay with Ring-san.


    Immediately after Ring said so, the new house offered.


    From the standpoint of being the leader of the thirteen stairs of pleasure and being entrusted with the morale of the operation, I think it is better to stay together, but the new residence also began to feel distrustful of the ring. I am very curious about why they are not dispersed, but rather aggregated into clusters.


    (In the case of a demonic political horse. Did she hate shaking?)


    Dreams come to me and I see a horse. I saw Junko and Van Damme in the death game and loan competition, but I heard a lot from Akira.


    "Oh no? You''re a kid with a strange feather, a flying little girl, a snowflake society. You passed, but you''re killing a lot of people, and the number of crimes is huge." But less guilt than sin? It''s not like it''s zero. Hmm, that''s an interesting ratio of numbers. It''s an unusual ratio. "


    Masamori laughs intriguingly as she dreams of being shown on a holographic display. When you launch the Yama app and move your opponent, you can see the number of murders, the depth of the crime committed, and the guilt count.


    Gupyupyuu, come on, I''ll tease you and Katsuhiko, so you should take charge of that cosplay girl and Grasan man.


    When Shi Yuki comes and looks at his dream, he changes the shape of his arm from the tail of the scorpion to something else.


    "Katsuhiko in subspace is already in custody." Besides, I''d like to play with her. Yama App, more restraint "


    When Masamori activates his abilities, Lai Meng is deprived of his physical freedom and falls to the floor.


    ��Gwwww... hey, I''m trying to play, but don''t do anything superfluous��


    "No, I said I wanted to play, but I didn''t come here to play."


    When Shi Yuk protested, the horse said with a smile.


    (What''s all this... suddenly I got hit with no need to ask questions... The stunning energy was stopped and emptied. somehow we have to wrap the dust again....)


    Dream of trying to resist [Resist] desperately by imagining an image of a giant dustpan poking into one''s back.


    "Oh...?!?"


    The dream arose and shone gravity directly on the horse. It''s not a condensed gravity bullet, so the power drops considerably, but the horse crawls to the floor to be crushed.


    "Baba, baba, it''s because I''m being alarmed." And because I''m going to try to take people''s prey. "


    Shi Yuki screamed pettyly, and wrapped her dream neck around the deformed arm of the squid''s foot.


    "Hey, you. Lightly..."


    History is taken in astonishment. When I thought I''d dodge it, I couldn''t even react to my dreams. I was distracted by the safety of Katsuhiko and Angel.


    "Pepper too...? Pepper too!"


    Mako, who woke up, saw Pepper Tatsu collapse after being shot through the area slightly off to the right under her throat, and shouted with a change in her blood profile.


    "Pepper! Hey! You gotta be kidding me! Pepper too!"


    Mako covered in pepper, shook, and cried half a tear.


    "Come to dream! Katsuhiko! The number of enemies is increasing and I think I''m going to have fun... why did you have a political horse!?"


    Kaoru opened the door of the room and was surprised to see Zheng Ma''s face.


    "Hey, Shaoshi. It''s always a strange thing. Yama app, restraint"


    When Zheng Ma smiled sneakily towards Shoji, he used the power of the Yama app to seal the movement without questioning.


    "What''s that? It''s not costly."


    "I''ve learned how to resist [Resist]." Even so... it''s taking a while after all... "


    Shoji said regretfully to the strange-looking Zhengma. A little, but I can move my body. However, I was almost stuck.


    "Are you getting your dreams, your angels, and your poor girlfriends...?"


    Shiko looked at the room and screamed. At a time when there is no support from black hands, Katsuhiko is also seen to be suppressed by Masamori.


    "Uuuu... Pepper... you''re lying... stop it..." Uuu...... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Suddenly, Shoji''s eyes were turned towards Mako, who was crying, forgetting that he was in the middle of a battle.


    (This is a thick defeat. And from this state, it''s hard to escape using subspace tunnels. But... I''m lucky in misfortune.) Okay


    It was under the control of the Masuma, but it was confirmed that only his voice could be heard.


    "Do you want to make a deal? Rin-san!" Come here and heal him! "


    Shou Xiao shouted as he turned to the outside of the room.

 2813 23

    "What are you talking about..."


    "No, I''m not going to win in this situation anymore."


    Shoji said to Rin who entered the room.


    "That''s King... Mako''s important person, right?" I had the power to heal myself. I''ll cure you, so you''ll miss us. "


    "All right! Fix it!"


    Mako shouted desperately as Shiko called out.


    Rin-san, please.


    "Yes, yes."


    Rin walks up to Mako and Pepper Thick, and opens the lid of the bamboo shoot with the miso hanging from her waist.


    "Hey, what''s that doing?"


    A ruling horse who looks strange as she applies a mistletoe to Pepper Thigh''s wound.


    Miso can do anything!


    "What are you talking about, this woman..."


    I''m surprised ~


    Suddenly, Rin exclaimed, and Shi Yu and Zheng Ma''s eyes were dazzled. Mako was also thrilled for a moment.


    Yes, it''s healing. Even if you say it''s just like closing a wound, it''s still bleeding and your health is low.


    While wondering why it was necessary to treat the gesture of the opponent who had come to kill her, Rin told Mako in a pale voice.


    "I wonder what''s going on..."


    Historical pleasure of falling face while strangling the neck of the coming dream.


    "As I heard, it''s a deal that makes you run away as you see it." Well, we saved Mako, didn''t we? "


    "Thanks to you, it''s all ruined."


    Shoji smiles bitterly at the proudly speaking horse.


    "I don''t know. I know that. I don''t know." I''ll take this stupid dream back to my Grim Penis and make it an experimental bench. "


    Shi Yu came and stroked his dreams with hatred, tightening his neck even further. Dreams come with a bitter expression, but they still look back at History.


    Rin immediately retreated to the subspace tunnel after completing the treatment. I was fighting outside the room to retrieve Marie and Ten Nights.


    "Mako...? This is hell?"


    Pepper awoke and asked, looking up at Mako''s face.


    "Pepper! Pepper... You''re still in this world, you idiot!"


    Mako hugs Pepper Tai with tears.


    "Really? Why am I helping you...?" I thought it was no longer possible... I thought it was dead... "


    Feeling numb and numb, Pei Ta''s body was relieved and she hugged Mako back.


    "Hey, hey, what''s going on?" The enemy is not gone anymore. "


    Wraith comes and calls out. There''s Simon in the back. The other men were standing by.


    Ten nights and Marie evacuated Rin into the subspace. However, the coming dreams were still bound, and Petunia and Angel remained fallen. Akihiko and Katsuhiko remain bound by Masuma and cannot escape.


    "These guys miss it." I''ll drink the deal. Besides, I didn''t think you could help me. Thank you. "


    Mako stands up and tells you.


    You''re welcome. Has my liking increased a little?


    Just a little bit.


    Mako smiled back at the smiling horse.


    "I''ll never miss it."


    "Um, um, Hikaru, let''s read the air. If Nishiyuki says something like that here, you won''t be able to move on, right?"


    Masamori lets his mouth be written in Chinese characters while he is restraining his dreams, and his chest is stretched out.


    "Gupiu, even if we let these guys get away, they''re coming to kill us again." If it hadn''t been for us, you would have been killed, but you still missed it? I won''t help you anymore. "


    You think they helped us?


    It was Simon who felt like he owed a lot of trouble to the bad guys.


    "None. That''s none." I''ll cancel the request on my own responsibility. [M] That''s all you need to dream about, isn''t it? Yes, it''s settled. "


    Shiki summed it up forcefully.


    "I''m so embarrassed... I''m sorry, but I can''t help it." If you''re going to miss me, I''ll have to go through my muscles..... "


    I''ll accept your dreams.


    "You''re all sweet and vomitous." You hypocrites like you should know that you don''t have to die in a busy way. "


    Shi Yu came and freed her dreams as she slapped her hateful mouth.


    (This one has a terrible smell of decay in his soul. However, since you''ve helped me and I seem to have considerable power, I''ll try not to complain as much as I can about being an ally....)


    Mako thinks when he sees the pleasure of history.


    "I''ve heard a lot from Kaoru." You''re an idiot, poor thing. I''ll say that the demon has left it.


    The emancipated dream came, and he scolded the horse with a face that revealed his grudge.


    "Well, so do I. I know you guys. As I''ve heard, Junko and Van Dam are still fighting each other in enemy formations. Would you like to join the Snowflake Society? I want you to come in."


    Even when he was scolded, he could not bear it. On the contrary, he came to Masamori to solicit, and his dreams were puzzled.


    "Come to your dreams, I know, but don''t lend me your ears." Even if you''re a teenager, you seem to call out to anyone with a little power. "


    "Hmmm..."


    The shake pierces the nail. Lai Meng was impressed by the thickness of the skin on the side of the horse and became a little interested. I didn''t miss the change in expression.


    By the way, Masuma, what brings you here?


    Mako asked.


    "Oh, I''ve got a surprise for you, too." Right now, we''re all settling down, so let''s take a look. It''s going to be fun. "


    Projection of large holographic displays and projection of news programs.


    By the way, Masamori and Hiroyuki knew that fighting would take place in the building, and they used Hiroyuki''s transfer ability to move to Mako''s place.


    It was a video of the main conference hall in the Capitol. But the condition is strange.


    All members of the Diet are in a sticky state. Besides, my mouth was half open and my eyes were blind. Even those who are dripping.


    "These guys... aren''t they weird?"


    "Why are you all standing there?" Are they all smoking? "


    Is this also the work of Zheng Ma?


    Simon, Mako, and Shake are suspicious.


    Well, there are a few important announcements for the public today.


    The Prime Minister, Shigeru Kimo, speaks with the eyes of a dead fish.


    Currently, there are protests in various parts of Japan. Everyone knows that the backstreets of Japan''s antisocial forces are fighting fiercely against an American gang called Tea Time on the battlefield. ��


    "Huh!?"


    "Why did the Prime Minister... instead of...?"


    "The media hardly touch the back streets, but rather relayed to the Diet..."


    "Um, take a good look." It''s too early to be surprised. "


    In astonishment, Zheng Ma smiles happily.


    With regard to this matter, the Japanese government fully supports the American gang''s claim of tee time on the battlefield, and has already put together a policy to support this.


    In response to Prime Minister Kimoe''s words, the press was only slightly flustered for a moment, but the battalion of parliamentarians remained completely silent.


    "Does the government support Mako and the others?" Wrapping it up like that.... "


    A dream came to Mako, but Mako''s expression was puzzling.


    "The Japanese government is just a decoration, isn''t it?" Are you sure that it is the true rulers who are deciding on the national policy and that these are not just dolls? "


    "I mean, at the time of telling you that there is no deliberation and that it is already in order, it looks like there is no funny funny..."


    Simon said.


    There''s one more important announcement. Our country is a democracy before the founding of the country, but the actual situation is different. On the contrary, there is no country in the world where democracy works in its name. It seems doubtful that even such a nation has emerged in the history of mankind. ��


    All of a sudden the story flies, and I don''t think that the prime minister of one country will speak, and he makes a statement without a surprise. Once again, the press is troubled.


    "In order to convince the people and to prevent dictatorship from running out, there was only democracy in its form at the top. There are things that become true rulers in places unknown to the people, and they govern each country. It is judged to be an outrageous foolishness in any country, such as letting a foolish people decide the ruler of a country, and letting a decorative politician be chosen. We''re just puppets."


    "Hey, hey... you''re going to tear it apart..."


    Shoji smiled bitterly, and now looked at Zhengma. Zheng Ma stays smiling at me.


    And the backstreets exist due to the convenience of the true rulers. It is no exaggeration to say that the inhabitants of the back streets are moving as the rulers wish. The reason why tee time on the battlefield is fighting backstreets is because the true rulers behind it- ��


    Here, the relay was interrupted and the screen changed to a flower field.


    "Oh dear, I thought I could go a little further." I''m sorry. I''ve been doing a lot of work to make sure there''s no sabotage, but I wonder if that one was better? ��


    Zheng Ma said with a smile and a funny look in his heart.


    "We weren''t fighting the backstreets themselves, we were fighting the center..."


    Mako shrugs his shoulders as he looks at the horse. It was obvious that it was all the work of the political horse.


    "Well, but, that''s just a broadcast on the street, so it''s hard to understand the center." And it''s true that what you really want is a true stratum of rulers, isn''t it? I was told that, so maybe that''s okay. "


    And, Masamune.


    "Did you put all the members of the Diet on drugs?"


    Mako asks.


    "No, there''s another way. The means are different. The results are the same. It''s the same manipulation as I want. I laughed when their guards were limp. Previously, there was a radio jack, and I heard that the guards of important persons and facilities in the country had become tight, but there was no such thing at all. In other words, I guess it wasn''t important."


    While listening to the story, Joan remembers the email she received two weeks ago. The Snowflake Society said there would be a big event in two weeks'' time.


    "Zheng Ma, is this what this is about?" It''s a big event. "


    Yeah, that''s right.


    In response to the question, the horse nodded in satisfaction.


    "Mako, I''m surprised you''ve teamed up with Masuma, but can you agree with Masuma''s way of doing this?" Looking at Mako''s condition now, it feels like water in his ears. "


    Now I looked towards Mako and asked.


    "No, I didn''t hear anything like this." And I can''t even admit it. Hey, Zheng Ma... What''s this ridiculous prank you''re trying to do? What are you doing on your own? "


    "I have to keep it a secret, it won''t be a surprise." Mako, why are you looking so sinister? Wasn''t it funny? I didn''t do anything to bother Mako, did I? What''s bothering you? What don''t you like? "


    Masamori bumps his doubts when he sees a pacifier with a dazzled face.


    "Mako, you will become the king of this country... no, eventually, of this world." I''m setting you up for that. And yet it is strange to be angry. Well, it was the king, but it was the king behind it. The King of the Front is going to make a separate plan. You''ve already chosen your candidate. So don''t complain, don''t waste your time, just accept it properly. I hope you don''t put me in a lot of trouble.


    (This one doesn''t suit me after all... I felt that way when I heard Luke''s story, and I felt that way when I spoke on the phone for the first time. But I can''t hang up now.)


    On the other hand, Mako gave up and sighed deeply in anger.


    "He''s... a genius who makes me freak out. I was grateful that you helped me in danger, and I was reviewing it, but I blew that feeling away."


    "I think anyone would be really annoyed ~"


    Mako said, as did Nishiki Yuki. Many people on the scene agreed with me.


    "The story is getting too big, Grandpa can''t keep up"


    I''m still in my early twenties, but I can''t keep up with it.


    Wraith and Simon looked at each other and muttered.

 2814 24

    Unusually, the doggy who had been watching the parliament relay beforehand had become sinister.


    "This is why Zheng Ma didn''t abandon Funasumi..." But that''s a terrible thing to do. "


    When she was in the room, she was aware of the other person who didn''t show up, and she spoke out loud.


    "You''re annoying in a different way than the demonic horse, Van Damme." Well, I can''t talk about people either.


    A doggy who switches postures and leans deeply against a chair and exhales.


    (Oops, you forgot the important thing. Well, you don''t have to report it, but you know the other side as well.)


    The doggy sends an email. The opponent was Mako.


    As I told you, Luciferin Dust''s most senior officer and one of the thirteen steps of pleasure, rebelled against Kitano Wings and ambushed the soldiers of Luciferin Dust where the thirteen steps of pleasure were gathered. Unfortunately, not a single person was killed on the thirteen stairs of pleasure, but they ran away from the place where they were hiding, and each of them had already tracked down and confirmed their position. "


    Good job. Let''s get the assassin out of here.


    Mako replied right away.


    "Devil, I will tell you about the demonic political horse and the boat-born insect." About what I did with these two. These two are involved in the matter of the Diet. I don''t know what you''re up to. They''re both troublesome people in different ways. "


    When the doggy spoke, a black shadow-like human form appeared behind the doggy.


    A lot of things have happened all at once.


    No matter how many things keep happening, our lives don''t mean anything to us.


    The bomb remarks of Prime Minister Shigeru Kimigumi from an interview with the boss of tea time on the battlefield, and Luciferin Dust raided the center of the battlefield.


    It''s nice to see that all the tee time on the battlefield is pulling threads behind it.


    Puppy-puppy-puppy


    Oh... you''re so excited!!


    The legendary Beep Beep Beep Alert! This is the second time I''ve seen it!


    Even if we get excited, it doesn''t mean anything in our lives.


    The center won''t shut up like this.


    And the rulers. You''ll be able to put your hips in more than ever. "


    But the tee time on the battlefield is so refreshing to watch.


    Even if the tee time on the battlefield blows up, it doesn''t mean anything in our lives.


    The center and the battlefield tea time are connected behind the scenes. This is an inspiration for crisis consciousness. There are scriptwriters, and everyone is just dancing like that. Everything is scheduled to be harmonized. Everything is a match pump. It''s all selfie. We''re entertainers. Those who are believed to be dead are actually alive, and there are people who can make money from this. ��


    Are you the type to escalate guesses and delusions and assume they''re true?


    When Van Dam survived, he touched a lot of taboos and caused a lot of fuss, but this time it might be more than that.


    What''s going on when the prime minister speaks publicly about the existence of the backstreets and reveals the true rulers?


    It felt like I was brainwashed. All the senators


    Pu-pu-pu-pu-pu


    Information catch that Tamamura-san is calling out to his fellow tribesmen again


    Can you see Mr. Ring''s shivering again?


    Even if the Tamamura Ring were to return to the head of the Zhen Running Corps, it would mean nothing in our lives.


    There are some weird people.


    There will always be weird people.


    If you''re serious enough, you''re a weird guy.


    "Don''t insult me. Plenty of electronic fairies. You''re going to be angry?


    Well, it''s too creepy, so I made a mistake.


    It''s the same thing that I always declare NG. This hand is fun to react to. "


    Take a look at the whiplash. The area around the Capitol is closed by the Mobile Corps. The press inside the Capitol was all shut out. "


    Seriously... what the hell is going on?


    I heard donkey patches coming from inside the sealed zone.


    That''s... I mean...


    "A lot of things are really happening from one day to the next..."


    Akagi moaned as he looked at the comments of the backstreet residents projected on the holographic display. Yi is now in one of the rooms in the middle wing of the Bastei if there is dust.


    Junko, Midori, Tsuyu, and Yi, after watching Mako''s interview, learned of Luciferin Dust''s central raid, and after watching the parliamentary relay, looked at the reactions of the backstreets.


    "I was also registered in the Snowflake Society, so I heard from Masama-kun, and I knew in advance that Masama-kun would do this. Well, it''s quite important information, so I think even the Snowflake Society has only been informed by a limited number of people."


    "Can''t you put a door in a man''s mouth?" But then, Junko seems to be quite trusted by Zhengma. "


    When I heard Junko''s story, I was tired and pointed out.


    Aya ~, it was the real rulers who sealed the area around the Diet, wasn''t it?


    Midori looks at Junko and asks.


    "I can''t think of anything else." And the sound of gunfire means that the Diet is occupied and there''s a gun fight going on to get it back? Just- "


    Junko put her hand on her chin as she spoke.


    "The question is, who are the people occupying the Diet - the soldiers sent by the rulers to recapture?" The Snowflake Society certainly has kids to fight with, but they don''t have a lot of soldiers. Well, Masuma is also connected to Fumi-chan, and there might even be a capable person within the Snowflake Society who can summon a large number of soldiers. "


    Junko talks about her doubts and the possibility of answering them.


    "Midori doesn''t understand the true meaning of the denial of democracy. What should I do?" Are you going to turn into a dictatorship? Or do you want to return to feudal society? "


    "Isn''t that why you denied it?" To expose formal democracy as a disguise, I think there is a prospect that we should turn it into a dictatorship. ��


    "I don''t think feudalism is a bad thing." The history of Japan has always been the same, and the Japanese are steeped in that way. In fact, Congress is a badly made puppet show called "Guignol," and the people were manipulated by a thought-stopping device called democracy to vote for puppets. "


    Midori, Yi, and I said what I thought.


    The thirteen stairs of pleasure abandoned the hiding place and tried to escape in scattered parts. It''s only a matter of holding on to it for a while, putting aside the time, and then meeting again somewhere.


    The ring and the new house are running away on motorcycles. The motorcycle was driven by a ring, and the new house was in the back.


    ��Can you secure a safe place?��


    While waiting for the signal, the new residence asked.


    "I just got an email from Mr. String Helix." Let''s head to the White Fox House. It''s going to be protected by the white fox witchcraft, though. "


    "I told you we''d be gathering again... but why are we gathering in the first place?" Why do all the junior executives have to get together in one place? We''re going to be targeted again like this time. It''s better to break apart and hide. "


    Why didn''t I tell you that before? I wish I had told you sooner)


    As he speaks, the new home also questions itself.


    "I see.... Sure... but... we have to get together..."


    "Ah, ahh... that''s right. We''d better get together in one place."


    The ring convinced me of the new house, but I''ll fix it again soon. And when I heard the words of the new house, I was convinced for some reason. The doubts and discomfort disappeared.


    "But it''s a bad idea for everyone to head there right now." It''s better to go together after a while. "


    ��Yeah, I''d love to spill some tail, but I''m sure that''s impossible.��


    "Not everyone can spray it." Or if it''s checked from an artificial satellite, that''s it. ��


    The signal turns blue when the new residence says that. The ring runs the bike.


    Suddenly, the new home turned back.


    "You''re being followed!" Now, the assassins will come first, or the reinforcements will come first! "


    I''ve already called for help!


    The ring screams back at the shouting new home


    "Me too!" It''s almost time to come! "


    Shortly after the new house screamed, the ring suddenly stopped the motorcycle. And the car that was running behind stops.


    ��Did you fail? Or did you succeed?"


    Gody, who was driving, looks at the ring bike he was tracking and asks.


    "It''s a failure. It''s been frustrated." As soon as I entered the attack area, when I attacked... I was able to stop the motorcycle. "


    Tsubaki, who was in the passenger seat, answered with a tongue.


    Shall I go next?


    "Wait, I''m separated from my men." They pulled me over. I''ll wait for my men to arrive. "


    Gody offered it, but Funny stopped.


    "The assassin comes first."


    "I felt that way somehow."


    New homes and rings that get off the motorcycle. The ring decided that it was dangerous for the opponent to engage while riding a motorcycle when it sensed that the opponent had supernatural power. Worst of all, I''m afraid I could tip the bike over and cause harm to others.

 2815 25

    Looking at the ring with the helmet on, Fuju frowns.


    "Is this the Zhen Running Corps?" Ahh... I just saw it and my migraine started. "


    "But today there are only two of them." I think I got in the way of a date. "


    "You could have joked like that, too."


    The funny look at Goddy surprised me.


    "You''re not going to run away, but you''re going to come down and pick me up." The opponent is also more likely to be a skilled person. Be careful. "


    Kaoru warned him to come up with a glass eagle, which attacked the ring and the new residence. At about the same time, gangs of minions start shooting.


    (Attacked by a hard-to-see guy with a backlight on his back)


    A glass eagle attacking from the air and a new house hiding behind a street tree, avoiding the shooting from the front. However, even if the bullets could be avoided, the eagle would come after them.


    The ring takes the strand from under the sleeve and swings around, attacking the glass eagle.


    The glass broke lightly, and shattered pieces fell upon the ring, but the ring avoided it as if it had anticipated it.


    (I''ve heard about your abilities from Poisonous Pigs and Ebony.)


    If surprised, it is a threat, but if you know the identity in advance and deal with it calmly, Ring decided that it is not a great power.


    Gody''s body rises horizontally.


    (But it''s dangerous even if you know the true nature of your abilities.)


    Looking at Goddy coming in like a missile, I think the ring.


    The new home shoots at Goddy, but if it doesn''t hit, or if it does hit, it''ll shoot.


    "Be careful because it will explode." It''s a human missile. "


    "Seriously?"


    Said by the ring, the new house changes its colour and runs out.


    I concluded that I had to run and escape from both the ring and the new house, and I gave up shooting and ran away. However, the gangs also called out the movement, shooting, and Wu Xiao carried out the glass eagle again.


    "Oh dear, the battle with the paranormal ability is tough." Let''s keep going, shall we? "


    Talk to the ring running next to you as your new home runs. Someday, the ring and the new house were running side by side.


    Let''s get out of here while we buy time for reinforcements to come.


    Now there was no appearance of panic, and the ring said.


    "Rumor has it, yes."


    When he saw the person who appeared in front of him, the new residence laughed. The one whom the new house called as a helper.


    "Oh, my God. People are flying."


    Looking at Goddy chasing around the new house and the ring, the middle-aged man smiles bitterly while playing with his beard.


    Li Lei, stop him


    "It''s someone who explodes when you get close."


    The man who showed up - Li Lei, the new residence and the ring called out.


    ��Hmm. Sounds like an interesting attraction.��


    At the moment when the new house and the ring passed by, Li Lei threw Qigong toward Goddy.


    What''s the matter!?


    The impact of the invisible energy hitting his body from the front caused Gody to explode with a bewildered voice.


    "Is the person who exploded a little bit?" What kind of principle is that? "


    Li Lei was stunned when he saw Goddy landing.


    "Godi, come here!" I''m not coming back! "


    Funny screams. Looking back, Kaji and his men were attacked.


    A strangely dressed woman in a pink jersey and helmet is lightly swinging a gang more than three times over herself and hitting another gang instead of a blunt instrument.


    "Knock it out, Muho''s." Yuke-uke-kunamikers "


    A girl is singing. Next to it, a girl with the same face holds a gun and fires towards the gang.


    "Oh... Mika Tsukina and that clone..."


    "I hired him."


    Looking at the girls with the same faces that appeared, the new house roared and the ring spilled a smile.


    A giant falcon stepped out of his feet and locked up and restrained him, but the falcon desperately broke the falcon with a glass eagle to escape the restraint.


    Gunshots were fired at the amusement parade. The bullet pierced through her shoulder, and Yan Jiao staggered a lot.


    Damn, he''s a proficient guy, too.


    That''s right! I''ll take care of it!


    No. 2 struck his tongue, and Mika declared with a smile.


    ��Stop joking. I don''t want to end my life like that when a cute girl tells me to kill me. Hey, guys, let''s get out of here! No matter how I looked at it, the situation was unfavorable!"


    When he noticed that more than half of his men had been taken, there was also a helper for the ring, and he was dressed up to be caught between them, so Kaji lightly issued a withdrawal order and got in the car.


    "Number two! Number seven! Don''t go after him! I''m going to fight back!"


    Mika stops the two of them from attacking the car with their abilities from behind.


    I got it...


    "Original. Now, did you read Sun Tzu?" Sometimes it''s better to slap her so thoroughly that she doesn''t have the strength to fight back, and I think that''s it right now ~ "


    I''m telling you to stop!


    Mika was frustrated and ordered you to disagree with No. 2 again. No. 2 spat with a rebellious expression.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you. I''ll need you to escort me for a while."


    Leave it to me!


    When the ring came and thanked her, Mika slapped her chest forcefully.


    "Oh, you''re fighting with the Tsukunami Cars." It''ll be a good souvenir. "


    "My Olga is a fan of No. 7. Sign it."


    I can''t believe it!


    Li Lei and the new house also come a little late. No.7 handed over the notepad to the new residence and signed it with a smile.


    The television program "Live Wide in the Daytime" was featured on the abnormality of the Diet that occurred in the morning.


    "Today, we are joined by Professor Marutaro Maruizawa, a familiar specialist in criminal psychology, who also has a deep experience in backstreets. Thank you, Professor Maruizawa."


    "Yes, thank you very much." Y-you ''ve become familiar with this show, haven''t you? "


    A middle-aged man with round glasses greeted him with an intonation of the Kansai valve, and then gave up the salute and said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, today''s extraordinary congressional smell, Prime Minister Kimo made an unbelievable statement."


    "Akanko, you''re all soaked." Well, since their brains originally rotted, would it be better if they were pickled in drugs? "


    "Um... Maruizawa-sensei, since it''s a live broadcast, I''d like to express it a little..."


    "Let''s do it like this!" All parliamentarians, including the opposition, are standing still without even taking a seat, and listening to the crazy talk of the prime minister without reacting. If they all saw it, they''d think it was some kind of medicine or something. After becoming a flower garden, there is no Diet after that, right? You''re not coming in at all, are you? "


    "Well... it seems that the perimeter of the Diet has been sealed off and many of the reporters and officials have been taken outside the Diet. It is said that all the members of the Diet are still in the Diet... Ah, it seems to lead to a local relay. The eight weight before the Diet?"


    The screen switches to the road near the Diet.


    ''Yes, as you can see, there are barricades all around the Capitol. In front of the barricade, a large number of mobile crews stood and were unable to enter the blockade. There are frequent shots fired from inside the sealed zone. ��


    "Besides being sealed off, the gunshots, even a coup d ''��tat?"


    "Maruizawa-sensei, I still can''t tell..."


    There''s something else like this, eh, eh, eh


    Maruizawa, who made a dangerous guess, was the announcer.


    "It''s such a big deal that Van Dam has done so much for me." Van Dam is also surprised by the shade of grass? "


    "Mr. Cornelis Van Dam survived, right?" Maruizawa-sensei, you must be mistaken for someone-- "


    "Now Van Dam is a fake chu." In the back streets, it is common sense. The real thing is dead, and the clone is talking about shadow warriors. If you''re curious, check it out. "


    "Eh, eh...!?"


    When Maruizawa spoke, the announcer jammed his words.


    "I can''t talk about the current situation anymore." I told you the medicine made me crazy, but before anyone noticed, I couldn''t do anything like that to all the members of the Senate without being able to imitate them. Is this also the work of tee time on the battlefield? In any case, in the United States, the army has been withdrawn. In fact, that idiot prime minister also said that he would support tee time on the battlefield. "


    "Maruizawa-sensei, express yourself a little more..."


    Announcer as embarrassed as ever by the bad taste of his mouth.


    "But let''s do something about the true ruler Chu." The political world has become the mantra of the financial world. Normally, I don''t know whether it''s a big foundation or maybe a think tank, but from that point of view, it sounds like a much different kind of thing. Tee time on the battlefield fought those guys? Or are you working together? Really, you treated democracy like a halliburton and totally denied it. Historically, it has been said that democracy has never existed. Honestly, that was interesting. "


    "The Prime Minister made such a statement in earnest."


    ��It''s the prime minister''s sincere intention. Let the prime minister speak as a ventriloquist. There is only one use to claim that there is no democracy, whether it is a true ruler or a shady ruler. Let''s make a revolution from now on."


    Maruizawa asserted to the terrified announcer.

 2816 26

    ��Hah... revolution... hahn...��


    Wraith, who was looking at the raw wide during the day, roared after listening to Maruizawa''s dialogues.


    "The Internet neighborhood is also fussy. SNS is the same as this story, and the comment section of the news site has grown tremendously."


    Xinta says.


    "I completely denied democracy and told the top of a country that there was such a thing as a ruler. That would be a disturbance. It''s a comic-book story... no, it''s ridiculous nowadays and even comic-books can''t exist."


    "I''m surprised that commentators have spoken eloquently on television about the ruler of the shadows. That said, this Maruizawa person doesn''t feel uncomfortable."


    Hidden bosses hate you all over the world?


    Amelia asked, listening to Wraith and Xinta.


    Well, isn''t that the case?


    Is the hidden boss supporting the tee time and mako on the battlefield?


    "I-I wonder if that''s going to happen..." I don''t know, I don''t know. "


    In response to Amelia''s question, Wraith looked troubled.


    ��Maruizawa says that tee time on the battlefield is going to revolutionize, but is tee time on the battlefield really going to do that?��


    "No... I heard that you will crush the center of the back alley and the person behind it, but I didn''t hear about this disturbance in the Diet"


    Asked by Xinta, Wraith looked even more troubled.


    It looks like you''re here. The tracker is reporting late. ��


    Xinta turned off the holographic display. The three of them waited for the target to arrive. The other gangs identified the target, chased it around, and led it to where the three of them are now. In doing so, it was the prospect of completely blocking the escape.


    Two cars are coming. One of the targets is aboard. Further behind, you can see a tee time car on the battlefield pushing two cars.


    "I''m checking for targets via satellites, so is there a delay?" I heard something like that happened. Anyway, Amelia, please. "


    "Hi."


    Wraith prompts Amelia to activate her abilities.


    Seawater overflows one side of the driveway, creating waves. The height of the sea water seems to be less than 40 centimeters, but the two cars that came toward the sea are immersed in the sea water, and the movement is visibly dull.


    In addition, several rusty cars covered with Fujisubo seaweed appeared, and they ran at high speed without taking into account the sea water, and headed towards two cars.


    The doors of the two cars opened, and one man each went out and quickly closed the door. One of them was jumping on top of the car.


    Those who are immersed in the water are a young man with buns that seem to be less than a meter tall. The sea water extends to the torso. I don''t know the age. It looks like an old twenties, but it also looks like a young forty-year-old. It was a child''s face, but her eyes were clinging to it, and she had a distorted smile on her face.


    A man who stands jumping on top of a car looks like a grand man with no features. However, the clothes I was wearing were somewhat odd. A t-shirt with giant lips in the shape of a smile and an illustration of her tongue stretching out and spitting out.


    "Hmph!"


    The bald-headed little man sucked in the air with a shout.


    As the little man''s body sucked in the air, it immediately swelled up and transformed into a fat giant who was separated from humans. Height alone seems to be more than three meters. But more than that, the thickness of the swollen, rounded body like a balloon stands out.


    The swollen man was spinning at a tremendous speed and was flying around at a tremendous speed. It is much faster than a car, even though it is naturally not affected by sea water.


    When one of the cars hit the rotating body of the swollen man, the body of the car leaned upside down. The skeleton inside also fired a gun and fought back, but it didn''t scratch.


    "Oh no..."


    Amelia was stunned.


    (It''s like a monster with the worst compatibility with Amelia''s abilities.)


    Looking at the swollen man at high speed of rotation, Wraith''s face looked like he had bitten off a bitter insect.


    ��Kole... my abilities are useless in a minimalist way...��


    Amelia feels a bit overwhelmed.


    "I''m sorry. I''m useless, Simma."


    "Amelia, it''s not useless. It depends on how you use it.��


    Xinta calmly told Amelia to apologize.


    "That man flying around, I''ll try to take him down." Amelia, please aim for the car. Among them are the executives of the thirteen stairs of pleasure. "


    Ha, hi.


    Heart instructed, and Amelia remembered the instructions toward the remaining cars. To be precise, I sent instructions to the skeletons driving the car.


    A man in a lip T-shirt is standing on top of two cars. A car with a skeleton is approaching and fires a bullet into it.


    When a man smiles small, a huge human lip appears in front of him and opens his mouth wide.


    The mouth was large enough to wrap the two cars together, and all the bullets disappeared into the mouth.


    It was Amelia who was going to break into the car if the gun didn''t work, but she interrupted to see the sight. I thought I''d be eaten by cars and skeletons.


    The swelling man stops. Aiming at the timing, Wraith shoots.


    The bullet struck the man''s head with a rotating bullet. However, the swelling man was plain as he bled from his head.


    "You monster... I don''t think I can help you."


    Wraith bangs her tongue.


    The swollen man spins again and flies in the air.


    Heart Tower uses the Beast Talisman. A synthetic beast with an elephant''s head and a beetle''s body appears on the progression of a swollen man who spins and goes straight ahead. The size of the elephant head beetle was higher.


    A swollen man collided with an elephant head beetle. The elephant head beetle''s head fluttered, flesh and fangs fluttered, and his neck lifted. The bulging man kept spinning without a thing.


    (That''s more power than I imagined. then.....)


    Shinta used a new Beast Talisman. The next thing that appeared was a giant flying minnow scorpion, whose chest widened as wide as a wing.


    A man swells up in a giant minnow scarecrow. I still can''t stop it. Thorns grown from all over the body are broken apart, and giant minnow scales fall into the sea water.


    However, something unusual happened to the swollen man. When it suddenly stalls and falls into the sea water, its body shrivels away. And when I thought I was back to the original little guy, I started to cramp and bubble out of my mouth.


    Poison?


    Wraith muttered and shot her. There was a hole in the middle of the young man''s forehead, and the young man raised his neck and finished. If it wasn''t bulging, the gun worked.


    Yes.


    Xinta nodded expressionlessly. The poisonous thorns swelled up and stuck all over the man''s body as he smashed the giant minnow scales. The momentum of rotation was too fast for the poison needle to stick, but it ended in concern.


    "I''ll do my best, Ruyo. I think in a good way" Twita


    Amelia looks at her huge lips.


    Three cars rushed toward the giant lips. One of them is a bus.


    The bus stopped in front of my lips. In front of the bus, the opener inverts and places the rear part on the bus side and the front bonnet part on the opposite side of the bus. The third generation car wheeled, jumped on the opener and stepped on it, jumped on the bus and stepped on it, jumping over the lips.


    "My car jumps and I don''t like it."


    Wraith laughed back.


    ��Hiiiii!?��


    It was a strange T-shirt man who was developing a huge mouth that sucked everything in, but when he saw the car that appeared above his lips, he let out a pathetic voice on his face in horror.


    The car fell on a strange T-shirt man as it was. Immediately after that, my huge lips disappeared.


    I wonder if it''s over.


    Looking at the escort, Wraith approached the two cars in alarm.


    I want you to stop blowing yourself up.


    While anticipating the possibility, he opens the door of the back seat of the car.


    Huh ~? Which one is it?


    There was an old woman inside who seemed to be over ninety years old, and she looked at Leith and asked. One of the thirteen steps of pleasure, Ozaki Marilyn.


    "I..."


    "Oh, I remembered, I remembered." The other day, I yelled at him without admitting to losing at the gateball, but I thought he was Isesaki''s grandfather. Moreover, I lost because of my friend Meijiyama-san, who beat me with a cane! A selfish grandfather like you quickly went to hell! "


    Marilyn Ozaki scatters her spit and yells.


    "No, it''s not..."


    Feeling difficult, Wraith points the gun at Ozaki Marilyn.


    "Hmm. Can you finally go to him?" And... it''s the end of me, like I''ve done a lot of bad things. It''s only natural that I was in this world. "


    Ozaki Marilyn mumbled in a quiet tone as if she had suddenly returned to her senses.


    ��I said something stupid on this trip. Kill him now."


    "No, I don''t think it''s stupid."


    Rais said quietly and pulled the trigger.

 2817 27

    The enclosed area around the Capitol was in a state of heavy fighting.


    Corpses of mobile crews are rolling all over the road. The surviving mobile crew watched in horror as they watched from afar. Others are currently fighting outside the Mobile Corps.


    The Army is coming, and so are the Witch Doctors of the Dead Rope Clan. Other people in charge of spiritual defense and special forces that are not authorized by the state come to join the battle line one after another.


    A beast that can''t be found in all kinds of nature. These are called Battle Creatures, genetically modified weapons that have been deployed on battlefields around the world. Moreover, such an abnormal situation emerges from inside the Capitol in Japan.


    What''s different from a Battle Creature comes next. This is not even a creature. It''s an inorganic creature, with countless stone-overlapping quadruple-legged beasts, a giant with glass fragments, multiple soil-shaped human shapes, and even a giant with dead mobile crew bodies.


    "Gosh! Stone Golem! Gosh! Glass Golem! Goggling! Mad Golem! Goggling! Polis Fresh Golem!"


    Eva Evans barked as she played her golems one after the other.


    "I mean, what are these creepy monsters!" It''s so unpleasant to fight alongside these creepy monsters, even if you''re allied with them! Conna, when it''s time to bark, you have to bark! Woooooooooo! "


    Eva barks uncomfortably when she sees her ally, the Battle Creature.


    "It''s a battle creature made by Shi-yuki Sonoki and Junko Snow." Eva, didn''t you hear me? "


    Wealthy Tomizawa asks in awe of the night.


    "Zheng Ma, if you think you can send out a few more Snowflake Society combat personnel, you''ll only put in two of us..."


    A night of wealth that sighs deeply.


    "No, no, no! That''s all I want to hear, Mashow!" I''m proud of that! Masho! Woooooooo! "


    Eva growls proudly.


    In fact, Eva, Riches Night, and Battle Creatures are not the only ones fighting. Hundreds of other soldiers are responding with firearms.


    Old and middle-aged people with wide backs are lining up and continuously shooting heavy machine guns and assault rifles. All of them are members of Congress. Everyone had fake eyes, and their mouths were half open, and they could tell at a glance that they were not keeping their sanity.


    If we were just going to kill them, we''d still have a brazen order to suppress them without killing them. Rubber bullets for the suppression of mobs have been dropped, large quantities of tear gas have been dropped, and the Red Tormentor, a unique BC weapon, has been filled with water and discharged. But it doesn''t seem to work very well.


    Despite the considerable amount of official and unofficial efforts, this kind of effort is necessary.


    Visiting the scene, Zhu Tangchun Road''s deputy defense secretary muttered in a voice close to discouragement as he watched the fighting in the sealed zone around the Diet.


    "You''re selling your country''s opponents a grand fight, right?" Well, there''s also the point that we can''t be serious because we''re using the senator as a shield. "


    Shonowa Shonowa, the head of the Shonowa clan, said next to Zhu Tang. Normally, it rarely moves, and it is a decaying rope clan that is regarded as an opportunistic wasted food clan, but this time it has only been dispatched.


    "Where on earth did you come in contact with me...?" Where is that clearance? Kasumigaseki is supposed to have the strongest spiritual defenses, and it should be carefully checked to ensure that no one will appear among the dignitaries. And yet... I can''t believe you brainwashed all the senators and made them into pawns. Impossible. Where was the hole? ��


    You shouldn''t measure paranormal areas with preconceived notions, right?


    "You must have been responsible for the defense."


    "I''ll be alone with you guys." The Dead Rope doesn''t play such a role, right? "


    Masakazu shouts with frustration.


    "Or maybe there was Judas."


    "I see. Then I have a lot of hands. Even the insiders are very vigilant against the flowing rocks....."


    Zhu Tang thought that that was the most likely possibility. With an overwhelming dominant battle, a well-developed defense network and alert posture, if there is a traitor inside, it will collapse lightly. Moreover, the closer the traitor is to the center, the more damage he takes.


    My face has changed a lot. And there are nostalgic faces. "


    Looking at the seven faces moving to the display, Mr. XXX (QuadraX) said: Although it is an online meeting, it has been a long time since everyone was seen.


    Wow, milk seems to be there. It''s been a long time ~


    It''s pathetic of them to drive me out as an OB.


    The white cat shouted sarcastically as it reflected on the cheering string helix.


    Everything except for Hamakawara [Clams].


    ��He doesn''t even show his face on the thirteen stairs of pleasure. It was in this period. I don''t know if I can get rid of either of them."


    In response to one person''s remark, Mr. XXX sighed mixedly.


    The display shows people called the true rulers of Japan. Three of them, String Helix and Mr. XXXX, as well as a man named Hamakawara Zen [Sakurazen], concurrently served as the thirteen stairs of pleasure. Although he had already died, Kiriko Toxida also held the post.


    "The area around the Diet is sealed off. There''s a lot of fighting going on in the sealed zone.��


    Who are you fighting?


    The Army also called the Mobile Squadron because it was not enough. The Dead Rope Clan and many other national service magicians have gathered to quell the crackdown. "


    In other words, the enemy belongs to the paranormal realm.


    That''s not all. The Brainwashed Senators [The Pigs] are attacking with their firearms. "


    ''I have as many substitutes as I can, so clean them all together. It would be more pleasant if you cleaned it up cleanly and made a different face, even if it was a stupid folk grass. "


    Even if you''re joking, be careful what you say.


    "Zhu Tang, the deputy secretary of defense, contacted me. The thirteen steps of pleasure, or Judas among us."


    Hideaki Ogawa is better than Judas.


    Akechi Mitsuhide is better than Hideaki Okawa, who died suddenly in alcohol.


    Even before the Imperial Capital Sky Tree, battles were happening. It seems that many people with supernatural powers are trying to infiltrate. We also sent the Mobile Squad and the Spiritual Defense Force to us. "


    Are you following the radio jack? That''s not going to happen. "


    I don''t want to think about it, but if the Imperial Capital Sky Tree is occupied, just let it jam.


    "If television broadcasting is no good, isn''t it limited to the Internet? I can''t stop you from doing that."


    Even so, the influence is completely different between a broadcast that is broadcast on television and a broadcast that is broadcast on the Internet.


    ��Is this also the work of tee time on the battlefield? It feels a little different."


    I also feel uncomfortable. Given the character of a person named King-Mako, it doesn''t look like the type to do something like this. ��


    If it''s not tee time on the battlefield, who''s pulling the thread behind it? Which faction?


    I have no idea.


    I got a call from Job''s reward. This confusion is unwanted, and if you can''t quell it, I''ll lend you a hand. "


    I don''t want to borrow too much from them.


    "Ah, it looks like the assassin did it." Hang up the phone. "


    Just got here too.


    The online meeting was interrupted by several remarks.


    Masamori and Kirie did not return to the Snowflake Society headquarters, but instead visited Grim Penisville.


    "You did it flashily." It could turn the country upside down. It''s a commotion. "


    Chiron sits on his desk while watching the news in History Lab.


    "This, this, this is just the front seat." Beginning. No, I don''t know if it''s going to be a prologue. It''s not a big deal, and I''m not satisfied with it. I can''t think of anything like this. "


    In front of Chiron, a horse sitting in a chair said.


    "I didn''t say I''d think of anything else." I can feel the rise in my thoughts from that dialogue. "


    Chiron was shocked.


    "I''m having fun and I''m thrilled." Let''s take a look at the reaction on the internet too. Everyone feels that this event is fun and unavoidable. "


    And, Ji Lijiang.


    Was Kirie bored every day?


    Zheng Ma asks strangely.


    Why are you connecting to that person?


    "Just like I said. I am not satisfied to this extent. [M] This is the beginning. Preface. The ideal sight in my head is not like this.��


    Kirie asks, and the horse makes a meaningful smile.


    "I wonder what kind of scenery Masuma imagines." I want to know, I don''t want to know. "


    "I''ll definitely show it to everyone." I''m looking forward to it. "


    Chiron smiled bitterly, and Zheng Ma said confidently.


    "So, what are you going to do now? Gupyupyuuuuuu"


    Shi Yue asks. At the moment, I am happy to be cooperating with Masamori, but I do not entirely agree with Masamori. And I''m not listening to all the policies at the moment.


    "It''s a change of government." In order to do that, we have to ask the center and the rulers of Japan to leave. "


    Change of government?


    Shi-yu frowned.


    "I will make a king. I will make two kings."


    I''m not the king of foxes anymore


    It was a political horse intended to surprise everyone, but only Chiron had tea, and neither Shi Yuki nor Ji Lijiang was surprised. The senses were paralyzed by the usual peculiarity of a Zheng Horse, whether it was to say that there was no more sudden beating by the Zheng Horse.

 2818 28

    The Resistance and Plutonium Dundee failed to assassinate Mako, but after making a deal to help Pepper, only his life was saved and he was imprisoned.


    Rin and Katsuhiko, who use the space, are kept separately in the same room and constantly watched. They threaten to kill the other members of the quarantine instantly if they disappear from the room.


    "I wish I could have secured a recovery role." Let her heal the critically wounded. If you die, you won''t be able to do it.


    Simon says, looking at the camera.


    "What is the ruckus of the Diet?" It''s a bad joke that the Japanese top admits us. "


    Dean murmured with a dazed look and asked Mako''s face. Simon, Bishop, and Pepper Tai, who were in the same room, also turned their attention to Mako.


    "That fuss in the Diet is probably another Trojan horse. I heard from Masuma that he added the 13th staircase member of Euphoria, who is connected to government officials, to his comrades. But I didn''t think you''d do this."


    So this is completely irregular?


    Make sure that Bishop is careful.


    "Yeah, tell the others."


    "All right."


    Hearing Mako''s words, Bishop felt a little relieved.


    The door of the room opens without knocking, and the doggy comes in.


    It''s Zheng Ma''s doing it, isn''t it?


    "I guess so...."


    Mako said vaguely with an unimpressed expression to the doggy who confirms.


    "So, Mako, what do you think, honestly?" Do you welcome this development? "


    Looking at this flute, does it look like you''re welcome?


    "I don''t see it. Yeah. I was relieved to be in a bad mood."


    The doggy spills a slight smile at Mako, who has an annoying tone.


    "I remember how angry you were to do this on your own. But at the same time, they were at war. At least he did what we couldn''t do. I realized once again that he was dangerous."


    Originally, the Snowflake Society created the Fillcey List, which pushed tee time on the battlefield to become America''s largest underground organization. It''s like dancing on their palms forever. It''s a paco that shouldn''t feel like that.


    I don''t like it and I''m worried. However, it is difficult to say that it is a good idea to oppose the political horse at the moment.


    "Is the dog owner also taking a risk on the horse?" Or do you simply hate it? "


    Simon asks straight away.


    "Then I don''t hate it." He''s rather curious, and he thinks he''s funny. I don''t want to get along, but I like it as an enemy. It''s the type of toy you want to make. It doesn''t make it so easy to play, and it doesn''t seem like it''s going to play, so it''s a type of game that I want to play even if I can''t. "


    "In other words, you''re looking at danger." Please respond a little more appropriately. "


    That''s what Simon concludes in response to the dog''s answer.


    Can you track down the dogs and the horses?


    "Oh, you''re counting on me." Besides, he''s a big deal. It''s very rewarding. "


    Mako asks, and the doggy is full of joy.


    "Just the right combination of scruffy guys. Scruffy confrontations."


    ��That''s what I''m talking about. So, I think I''m motivated, so I''ll leave it to you.��


    I see.


    "Come on, that''s not true." No, but I think so myself. "


    Pepper said, Mako nodded deeply, Simon convinced, and the doggy shrugged his shoulders.


    String screws were engaged with the assassin.


    For now, the enemy has no supernatural powers. The gang that shoots at the gun continues to be beaten with magic and body magic.


    Mr. XXXX, are you okay?


    I took a breath and called one of the thirteen stairs of pleasure.


    I''m fine. Ondrei Masaryk, the killer of clubs and paranormal killers, came to my aid. But it looks like Ozaki-san was killed. "


    "Ozaki-san was murdered?" Even though I brought two humane diagonal blade guards with me. "


    Upon hearing Mr. XXXX''s report, the String Helix silently prays.


    The White Fox House is almost here. Have you arrived yet?


    The thirteen stairs of pleasure were all in the hands of the White Fox family.


    "When I can confirm that everyone has evacuated to my house, I will fall in love with my home."


    Be careful. If you don''t go back to the owner alone, you won''t be fashionable. "


    Mister XXX replied in a strange tone.


    The new house and ring were traveling by car with Mika and No.2. Li Lei and the other clones are in a different car.


    "By the way, the gangs that also brainwash members of the Diet are going to develop in a transcendental dimension too much." I can''t even do cartoons today. It''s going to fly. "


    ��Really. I can''t believe it, but it''s a reality I have to believe in.��


    The ring reacts to the blurring of No. 2 with a gloomy expression.


    "Didn''t anybody notice until all the senators did that!?"


    ��Many major powers have cemented their spiritual defenses to withstand the interference of extraordinary forces, and since the religious terrorism of the thinly fortunate Megalodon, we have heard that the defenses of dignitaries and city centers have been strengthened. There is no easy way to do such a thing. But there''s only one easy way to make it possible, and if you do that, you won''t be able to survive in any country.��


    How do you do that!?


    "It''s a guide for people who can contact dignitaries and people who can enter and exit important facilities." Or maybe the person who has access to it brainwashed it. "


    The new residence said on behalf of Huan.


    "Isn''t there a limited number of people who can do that!?"


    ��It''s not a very narrow candidate. There are many people involved."


    When Ring answered Mika''s question, countless gunshots rang and the new residence stopped the car.


    More like that guy!


    Ah, the dialogue I was about to say was taken away


    Mika shouted as she stood in the direction of the driveway and saw the boy who had fired the gun, and the new house shouted in a dumbfounded voice.


    Mika and Shinjo get out of the car. He also stepped off the ring and confronted the two boys in the middle of the driveway. It was Makoto and Zenjiro.


    "Is there a new home, Mika and Li Lei?" And Mika''s clones. "


    Mika mumbled the dialogue she had just spoken.


    "Makoto Aizawa... I can''t believe you''re going around that way."


    "True! What are you doing!?"


    "I just wanted to cooperate with my family."


    Mika says the ring, and the truth answers with a heartless or sinking voice.


    (Moreover, Nakamura''s grandmother was a target. Of course there was a possibility.....)


    The ring is a true familiar face. I used to go to her pastry shop and get a job. By the instruction of tee time on the battlefield, I waited ahead of the thirteen stairs of escaped pleasure, but I didn''t think that was the ring.


    "Hey, it looks like we''re at a disadvantage in terms of numbers." The enemy doesn''t seem to be a garrison, so don''t push yourself. "


    Hot Jiro said anxiously.


    "I think so. Let''s retreat." Just let me know where you are and I''ll call for backup. "


    I thought that would be an excuse to not have to fight, so I decided to abandon the battle and retreat.


    "Oh dear, you''re lightly wrapping your ass around me." Well, that''s right. "


    Li Lei smiled as he looked at Zenjiro as he ran away.


    "Don''t say such vulgar things like framing your ass in front of the lady, old man."


    "I didn''t say that..."


    Li Lei bitterly smiled at No. 2, who protested with his eyes wide open.


    "Don''t let them get away. If you let them get away, you''ll be in trouble. Catch them."


    Respond!


    Catch it, peel it off, tie it up and expose it to the sun


    "Huh. It''s more troublesome that way. Oh my God."


    The new house gave instructions and Mika and the others ran accordingly.

 2819 29

    "They''re coming after us."


    Looking backwards, Hot Jiro said.


    Let''s jump into a nearby building with the transfer of the Heat Jiro.


    "All right."


    True inspiration, Hot Jiro takes a true hand. If there is no contact, the two of them cannot be metastasized together.


    In front of the new house, the ring, Li Lei, Mika and the clones who were tracking him, the moment he thought that Makoto and Hot Jiro had joined hands, the figure disappeared.


    "It''s gone." I think it''s metastasized. "


    XIII says, "Look at item 2."


    "Yes, yes, I will measure the transfer destination on behalf of the incompetents"


    Number two closes his eyes. Although it does not have the ability to transfer, No. 2 also has the ability to manipulate space. I create a subspace on my side when I sleep, and I can measure the distortion of the space.


    "In that apartment."


    Alright! Number 11 and number 2 and I will go around the back!


    "All right."


    Mika and No. 11 rushed out to the apartment that No. 2 had pointed out. Number two follows late.


    "Thirteenth and seventh, go ahead." Ring-san and Li Lei are going back to the car with me. If you get thinned out, it won''t be fashionable. "


    Instructions were given to the new dwellings, and each of them moved.


    Ah, it''s been continuously shifted into space.


    Number two stopped and said.


    "Where did you jump to!? Tell me!"


    "It''s like being in a small building right next door."


    When No. 2 answered, the ring that I heard from a short distance rushed out like a bounce.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, Ring-san


    The new house was surprised, and Wantenpo followed behind late.


    Masahiro and Tsurujiro were transferred to a small 2DK single-family building next to the apartment.


    ��Is this a house? In that case, I don''t have a sense of living."


    Hot Jiro looked inside. The Japanese-style room with six tatami mats and the Japanese-style room with four tatami mats are separated by a futon, but there is nothing left but a table and cupboard.


    Isn''t this the meeting place of the estate?


    A true reminder that when I was a child, I played occasionally in a meeting place in a housing estate where my childhood friends lived.


    "Do you want to get over it here?" I think I''ll find out soon enough. "


    It is proposed by Jiro Fusuma.


    "Maybe that''s okay."


    Makoto leaned closer to the window and asked what was happening outside, and Mika and the others looked toward the building.


    He found out.


    Shortly after Makoto said it, the door of the entrance opened, and a nunchaku on the right hand and a copper ring on the left hand forcefully pushed in.


    While Hot Jiro stiffens, True reacts immediately and pulls the gun out of his pocket.


    The rings emit copper.


    True avoids splitting copper and points the muzzle at the ring. But already at that time, the ring was close to the tip of his eyes and nose.


    Even though the true trigger pulled, the ring staggered to the side to avoid a close range shot and swung a nunchaku towards the true side of the head.


    I tilted my torso to the side and thought I had avoided a nunchaku blow, but I felt pain and shock in my head. I didn''t get a clean hit, but I got a shallow hit.


    More rings to chase. And he spun the copper, and let it go, and hooked it unto his true foot: but the true jumped to the side, and dodged it, and waved his arm toward the ring.


    Transparent long needles pop out of the true cuffs. The ring reflexively covers the face with the arm, and the long needle pierces the arm.


    I tried to shoot the gun again, but when I hit the nunchaku earlier, it bled and I got blood in my eyes.


    True has also fought with Yukiko Dufeng, once an agent of Job''s rewards, in a state of severely diminished vision. However, suddenly one eye was blocked, and within a few seconds of comma, the truth faltered. It was a conditional reflex that was close to a physiological phenomenon for abnormal situations.


    The nunchaku of the ring roars. Truth gives up shooting and steers backwards to avoid it.


    It was a ring that tried to step further and shake Nunchaku, but I felt signs of an attack from Hot Jiro and jumped backwards. Immediately after that, the tentacles grew vigorously from the tatami mat where the ring was.


    "That''s a great skill. I''m also convinced that you beat up Grandpa."


    The ring calls out as you look at the truth from a distance.


    "Do you know Aizawa Tetsuo?"


    Makoto lowered his gun and aimed at Hot Jiro. Zenjiro nodded silently, slowly and truly approaching, and took his hand.


    ��Even though your grandfather fought against the invading mafia to protect this country, Makoto, you don''t have much to say about being part of the invading gang��


    ��There''s a reason to do that. By the way, Yukioka didn''t participate. It''s my discretion."


    Truth hangs with the story, knowing that the ring that failed the ambush is buying time.


    "I''ve been silent for a long time, but I''ll tell you. Makoto''s grandfather was my master. I used to call you Aizawa. I know that Aizawa-kun got into such a situation, and that he died in an affair with Makoto-kun. That''s a sad story."


    I see.


    When I heard that, I saw the appearance of the new residence coming into the meeting place, and Makoto shook Hot Jiro''s hand strongly. I did not meet in advance, but when I saw that it was a signal to transfer, Hot Jiro transferred.


    "Did you run away to chat?"


    "That''s not true." I was going to give you moxibustion, but I couldn''t. "


    At the ironic new house, Ring said with a smile.


    The ring and the new dwellers lost sight of Zen and Hot Jiro, but after that, without any trouble, they arrived at the main house of the White Fox family, which was the meeting point.


    Toranosuke Okita moved with Ebony and was attacked twice by his pursuers, but all of them were said to have been defeated by Ebony.


    "I can count on you, Chanko. Thank you."


    ��Hmm. Even though I usually do it like that, I don''t want to do it with a yakutatatatsu.��


    Immediately after Ebony said thank you to Okida, he saw the white cat in the gate of the White Fox House and hardened.


    Hey, you''re not being followed.


    It''s easier to hear than Ebony, but it still sounds slightly distorted.


    Why are you here?


    Ebony gnaws at a white cat in a shape similar to himself.


    "It''s milk. It''s been a long time." Did you come to my aid after seeing the true rulers touch? ��


    Well, that''s what I''m talking about. I have other business to attend to.


    When Okita called out, Milk, one of the former true rulers, replied.


    Ozaki-san''s been hit.


    Mister XXXX, who has already arrived, will report.


    A few hours later, the string screws also arrived.


    You''re getting less, aren''t you?


    Looking over the room, the stringed worms lonely. At the moment, there are four of them: Ring, String Helix, Okida, Mr. XXX, and Ebony. In addition, there is a new residence and milk. All we have to do is wait for the crowd to come.


    "The thirteenth staircase of joy, which had thirteen people, was five dead and one betrayed, and nearly half was gone. Hama Kawara doesn''t show up at times like this. Even though you''re showing your face at the Magic Palace."


    Okita speaks the name of a ghost member. But I''m not here anymore.


    I can''t get in touch with you at the Magic Palace.


    I wonder if you''ve been hit?


    "Mr. XXXX," said the String Helix.


    "Hey, stupid cat. Why do you want to gather in one place?" Isn''t that weird?


    It''s really strange. It''s really hard to cope with this. "


    In response to the milk point, Ebony said in a voice full of discomfort.


    "No, it''s weird... Why do we all go out of our way to gather in one place at the risk of being exterminated?" Even though I didn''t like that just now. "


    The new residence is also clearly pointed out. The faces of the thirteen stairs of pleasure revealed their bewilderment, and each of them looked at each other.


    "If you ask me, it seems strange... no, it doesn''t seem strange..."


    "Sure... that''s right." Really? We''re not wrong... eh? "


    Looking at the string screws and Okida with a dazzling face and a funny dialogue, the new house was frightened, but the head of the new house also became irritated, and it seemed that my remarks were wrong.


    "Hey... this is... crazy..." Your head is being rewritten..... "


    You seem to be thin. However, it is pathetic to be exposed to the suggestion of group transmission even to string screws and ebony. "


    Milk said when she saw the new house.


    It''s a contagious suggestion technique. I''m going to solve the hint I''ve made to you. I''m not very good at releasing psychic abilities, but this is very simple magic, so it won''t be that difficult. "


    Milk began to cast spells.


    "Oh... that''s right. I mean, somebody made a suggestion to get us together in one place."


    Mister XXXX said.


    "We''re getting so annoyed and annoyed." I mean.... "


    "It seems that Kitano-san wasn''t the only traitor." There was another one. That''s all I can think of anymore. "


    "Who is it?"


    Ebony and Ring say, and the new house asks.


    I''m not here right now, Koro-chan.


    A definite ring.


    "She''s the only one who can hint at us all, right? And since her house is the family of fortune tellers who have been connected to the political and financial world for generations, she can contact them without spiritual blessings or the eyes or things of the protection of dignitaries hung over the main places in the city center. You can go inside the Diet without being suspicious. And now, I don''t know if this is a coincidence or if it''s on schedule, but I''m not here."


    "In other words, that disturbance in the Diet... was also the work of some time." You''ve done it! "


    Listening to the speculation of the ring, Okita distorts her face in anger and raises her voice.


    I''m guessing, but I''m pretty sure.


    The ring told him with a sad face. The betrayal of Hikino is probably the same, but the effects of the betrayal carried out by Koro are enormous, there is no extenuating circumstance at the earliest, and it is an act that can never be kept alive.


    It wasn''t just the members of Congress who brainwashed. I brainwashed the secretary, close relatives, bureaucrats, and so on. It was mainly a shipwreck that did it, but I also helped a lot at the Magic Palace. Since two weeks ago, Funaso and I have been hinting at each other at high speed.


    Regardless of the opposition party, Korokuin is deeply connected to the political world. Not all members of Congress are gracious, but they can still approach without being suspicious, and it is easy to get in and out of the Diet. With her face pass, Funaso could easily enter both the Capitol and the Members'' Dormitory.


    You''re not going back there anymore, are you?


    Masamori asks, looking forward.


    "I felt it was time to be recognized as a traitor."


    Kororo replied in meditation.


    "Thank you for joining the Snowflake Society, a talented, powerful and informative girl like you." It''s reassuring, because we can leapfrog. ��


    "Thanks to you, too, my dry heart is moisturized." I am grateful. It''s no exaggeration to say that you saved me, who was disgusted by my amazement. "


    Zheng Ma smiled and welcomed him with genuine praise, but since he spoke with no expression and no emotion at all, it was difficult to know whether the words were genuine. However, Zheng Ma decided to accept her words as true.


    Zheng Ma makes the call. The opponent was the leader of the Murder Club and a member of the Snowflake Society.


    Yu is working on the central side right now, right?


    Yes, that''s right.


    "Well, I''d like to see which way you''ll go when you''re in conflict with the Snowflake Society." I want to hear it clearly. "


    It''s the central side, isn''t it? I''m sorry. I''m sorry. "


    Alright, then I''ll limit the information to Yu.


    Ok, ok


    I will hang up after turning it down.


    "Our people are enemies, too." And is that acceptable? "


    "That''s right, there are many children who are domiciled in multiple organizations." I can''t help it, I have to swallow it. "


    I see.


    When I heard the words of Zhengma, I was convinced on the surface.

 2820 30

    Of the thirteen stairs of escaped pleasure, Mako had a strange look after receiving reports that only one Ozaki Marilyn had been killed.


    "Is there something you''re worried about, Mako?"


    "Wraith''s grandfather, I didn''t feel well when I gave him a hand." I wonder if something happened.


    Mako replied to Pepper Tai, who asked with concern. Normally. Every time I give you a hand, I appeal to you warmly.


    Well, I don''t care about Grandpa.


    "Shin and Hot Jiro aimed at Tamura Ring, but failed. Besides being tightly guarded, he''s also quite a fighter.��


    Simon reports. There was also a figure of a dog in the same room. There are four of them.


    "I''ll take a look at the situation." First of all, how many more 13 stairs of pleasure are there? "


    According to Mako, the holographic display is projected at a large size.


    �� Survival


    Tamamura Ring White Fox String Helix Okida Tokunosuke Ebony Mr. XX XX


    �� Death


    Toxida Kiriko Hojo Kirikichi Poisonous Pork Mrs. Chicken Nugget Ozaki Marilyn


    -Departure


    Kitano Wing Magic Palace Hall


    Unknown


    Hama Kawarazen


    "It took me two days to take down Ozaki Marilyn." I wanted to kill the White Fox String Helix and Mr. XXX. According to research, these two are also true rulers. "


    Now we''re fighting the backstreets, but Mako''s real ambition is to be the ruler of this country. The top executives of the backstreet center initially considered Mako to be its runaway, but at the same time, they also said that the members were suffering, so they changed their perception that the two were quite closely connected.


    "Who is this Zen Hama Kawahara?"


    This guy seems to be a true ruler, but he rarely shows his face.


    When the doggy asks, Simon answers.


    At that time, Mako was called.


    It''s from Masuma.


    I will answer the phone after I say no to the three of them. I naturally turn it into a speaker.


    {That''s right. I''ll show you a new hiding place on the 13th staircase of pleasure. We''re all in one place again. However, it seems that it''s not going to be easy because we''re guarding the surrounding area with all the powerful people around. "


    "Even though my tail has been scattered, this is a great information network"


    Masuma is an unfavorable opponent from Mako''s point of view, but I will praise him for the time being because I am sure he can be relied upon.


    By the way, the planned Snowflake Society event is finally opening. No, I can say it''s already started, and I can say it''s going to continue. It''s a great start to the party. Please enjoy Mako and the others as much as you can. "


    "I heard you''re having a party in two weeks, is that it?" Tell me what kind of party it is. I don''t like teasing. "


    In contrast to the Masuma who talks happily with a bouncing voice, Mako speaks with a cold mouth.


    "If you do that, if you say it in advance, it won''t be a surprise." It''s not fun. Not for entertainment. "


    Mako gets even more irritated at Masuma''s answer. Mako wasn''t the only one.


    "It''s true that you said it was an event that declared a full-scale social advance." While leaving the governance of the back streets to me, he said that they would become the rulers of the main streets. Is this stupid noise going to happen? "


    It was a mouthful of accent, but the words of Masama, who declared that he would capture the world, were not jokes or unfounded dreams, and I felt that at that time, and I still feel that clearly. As far as the disturbance in the Diet was concerned, the sense of truth grew considerably.


    "Hmm... well, more than half of the answers are correct." Well, that''s what I''m asking. The start of the event - I want to put the declaration of the Snowflake Society''s full-scale social advance on the TV station broadcast, but it was cut off earlier during the broadcast. Religious Terrorism Previously -- Since the Megalodon radio jack, it seems that the guards and measures have become tougher... In other words, I want you to release the radio tower with your force. "


    (I didn''t expect the name Megalodon of Thin Happiness to come out here.....)


    A doggy that feels complicated. I never imagined that fate would be chained here.


    "I don''t like it." I don''t want to sew such an ass. Give up your party. The host wasn''t strong enough. ��


    Eh......


    It was a horse that spoke as if it was discouraged, but there was also a funny sound there.


    For Luke''s sake, please.


    ��You... cheerfully give me that name...��


    Mako is getting squeaky from the sweet voice of the horse.


    "If you don''t help me here, everything will be ruined." Everything we wanted, including Luke. It''s because I rely on your power that I''m imposing, but if I get reluctant here, I''ll be in trouble. Yeah, I''m really embarrassed. "


    "Fuck you! Just stop it!" Makoha, it''s not a pawn that moves conveniently! Don''t call me again! "


    When Mako tried to say something back, Pepper was screaming on Mako''s behalf, and she took the phone in her hand and threw it away and destroyed it.


    "Um... Pepper. I''m glad you''re angry for me, but if I do that, I won''t be able to go on..."


    "I''m sorry, Mako..."


    Pepper apologized awkwardly to Mako, who was relieved with a bitter smile.


    If I thought he was a normal man, he was a young man who could easily be cut.


    Dogs tea.


    Mako calls you back.


    "Okay, I''ll help you." I just want to make one thing clear. Are you deliberately speaking in a way that strokes people''s nerves? Or are you unconscious? Either way, just say one more word and I''ll be in a bad mood. I''m going to focus on killing you. Enough, I''m sick of it. "


    "I didn''t mean to..." It''s often said that my speaking style is bad, and I often get angry. I''m sorry. ��


    Zheng Ma apologizes with an unusually depressed voice.


    "If you feel sorry for me, you must make a serious effort to fix it." Well... I know what you''re up to, but are you sure you don''t have any soldiers to fight with? You''re gonna make me bleed all over this place? This prick is going to be expensive. "


    I''m here, I just don''t have enough manpower. There aren''t many of them, are there? And now it''s all over the place. For the Diet, for the Imperial Capital Sky Tree, and for overseas workmanship. ��


    After listening to the words of Masuma, I was able to confirm that the person fighting in front of the Diet was a Snowflake Society. Of course, I can''t think of anything else, but even if I''m convinced from the situation, it''s important to check.


    "Send those who have free hands to the Imperial City Sky Tree." If you can still fight with Rei''s grandfather, let him go. "


    Mako orders it.


    "I''ll go with you." As Zheng Ma said, it looks like you''re already pounding in front of the Imperial Capital Sky Tree. "


    After checking the information, Simon offered it.


    Wraith, Amelia, and Xinta were ordered by Mako to go to the Imperial City Sky Tree and drove towards it. Of course, I was also leading the gang.


    "Do you want Amelia''s abilities again?" Sure enough, his abilities were amazing. It''s especially powerful in group combat. "


    "I will do my best; I will do my best to be recognized, Io, and I will do my best to please Morael."


    Wraith said, and Amelia bounced through.


    (Why do you work so hard for that? This child is very difficult to understand. But that''s why I''m interested.)


    Mindful of reading the emotions of others, I think, looking at Amelia.


    Why does Amelia work so hard?


    "Eh...? Dutte... I''m such a monster... I don''t hate Rel." Hang in there, monster, my demo, praise me, Morael ��


    Xinta asked straightforwardly, and Amelia answered confusedly.


    (I see. Is that so?)


    If you are well-trained, your mind will feel cool.


    "I don''t hate it for that reason."


    "Huh...?"


    In a cold mood, judging that this dialogue would be appropriate in this scene, Shinta chose the dialogue. But it''s not a lie. It is also true.


    Oh, that''s a good thing to say, Shinta.


    Wraith tea.


    ��Some people may not like it, but not everyone does. Some people may change their eyes, but others don''t.��


    "So... demo, I tried my best to exhaust, I was told by the citella people who take care of me that Rette, I didn''t try my best, I was just a creepy monster, Rette..."


    "That''s a great story, hey..."


    "I see. Is that how you feel?" It''s a rational way to create an obedient vault. ��


    Wraith frowned, and Xinta said what she thought without any emotion.


    "King... no, I''ll talk to Mako in detail." I think we should take her in. "


    Even if it is returned to the private oil field shop, Wraith thinks it will definitely be treated badly again. Mako is getting on well with the top of the other side, so I thought it would be nice to have that degree of flexibility.


    "Hah... you suddenly changed your name, and I can''t get used to calling you by your name." Well, Mako''s better. "


    Why did your boss change his name?


    Hearing Leith''s blur, Xinta asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s whimsical anyway." Well, that''s one of the attractions. "


    Having spoken so much, Wraith squeezed her expression. A massive radio tower of destination has entered our sights.


    "I can see it. You can hear the gunshots."


    "I can''t hear you, though. Mr. Wraith is a very good listener, isn''t he?"


    "Gunshots only, sensitive." Well, if I get a little closer, I don''t want to hear it. "


    As Xinta told him, Reyes smiled.


    "I can feel the fierce flow of spiritual and demonic power." It seems that there are some paranormal abilities as well. "


    "I don''t feel it, and even if I get close, I don''t seem to know."


    As Xinta told him, Reyes smiled slightly.

 2821 31

    Makoto and Hot Jiro traveled in a dark taxi in front of the Imperial Capital Sky Tree.


    There were shots fired when we arrived. Gangsters, Battle Creatures, and Paranormal Abilities bump into each other in the area. Makoto and Hot Jiro stepped out of the taxi, a long way from the battlefield, but the gunshots were still being heard.


    "The people are rough." Your sister? "


    I pulled out my gun and Makoto said. A large bandage of first aid is wrapped around the wound on the forehead that was applied by the ring.


    Is it true whether you are my sister or not?


    Hot Jiro laughed and turned his hand to his true head. Since the bandage was not wrapped tightly, it was slightly misaligned, so adjust the position and rewind it properly.


    "Thank you very much."


    "To be honest, I don''t want Mako to fight like this." I really... have a bad feeling about this. "


    Hot Jiro''s expression became sinking and he spoke anxiously.


    "I... I was able to say goodbye to that ugly body, meet Junko, meet Mada, immerse myself in research as a mad scientist, and even reunite with Mako, making me happy." It''s a happy day now. But... Mako still looks like he''s dragging his misfortune. And don''t look like you''re pushing towards ruin. "


    "Just setting up a backstreet center isn''t a sane thing, but I''m also selling quarrels to the rulers behind it." If you think common sense, it''s definitely ruin. "


    "I still want Mako to win." I don''t want you to die. "


    "I know, that''s why I''m dating you." It''s not that you''re the only reason.


    Makoto stretched out his hand to Hot Jiro''s head and lightly stroked it.


    "I''m a few years older than I really am." And yet, you''re always treating me like a younger person. "


    When Hot Jiro exhaled with a smile, he felt someone approaching, and he took his hand to his true self. Since the true atmosphere has changed, Hot Jiro is also wary.


    "Oh, Aizawa." Why are you here? "


    It was Nakaseko Masaki who was a necromancer and the same class in Yoruji. There is also Tetsuo Iron Mura. Both belonged to the Snowflake Society. By the way, Tetsuo is wearing a pitch-black full-body tights. The chest is marked with a bright light blue upside-down mark.


    "I''m helping out with tea time on the battlefield right now." I''ve heard that Snowflake Society and Battlefield Tea Time are also working together. ��


    "Seriously..."


    Hearing the truth, Maki rolls up his eyes.


    "I''ve been fighting here for a while." I was carrying out a virtual spirit, but I was taking a break because I was tired. It is unlikely that we will be able to break through the enemy defenses. There are many magicians in the country. "


    As Yaki reported, I felt someone approaching. Unlike Yaki and Tetsuo, they were moving around as hard as they could. There was no footsteps, and I truly felt that it was a very skilled and professional walk.


    "Oh? Are there real people here?" Did you enter the Snowflake Society? "


    It was a platinum-blond girl with an old gun. Sylvia Tanshita, the top executive of the information organization Ohmai Raipe, is the owner of the old guard family''s "Silver Arashikan". He is also a member of the Snowflake Society.


    "No, there''s a good guy."


    Looking at Sylvia, True thinks of her face smiling in her head.


    ��Straight ahead under Sylvia''s shield and break through the enemy defense line to get inside.��


    Sylvia frowned when she heard a truly crude proposal. Tetsuo and Yaki also looked terrified.


    "You didn''t see what happened in front of the tower?" It''s hardened by gags. "


    It''s not very hard to deal with that number, but there''s a way to deal with it.


    "Yaki," said Tetsuo.


    "My shield is almost perfectly defensive from the front, but even if I prevent the previous attack, I can''t stop being targeted from the side." And even if there are too many enemies and you try to break through the front, you''ll be shot from all directions in the meantime. "


    Sylvia was also negative.


    "We''re going to do something about it from the side and the back."


    "No, no, it''s difficult." There are too many enemies, and some of them are magicians. "


    Truth insists, but Sylvia refuses.


    "He''s being pushed out."


    Heijiro watched the battle unfold. Gangs of Battle Creatures are swarming with gunfire.


    Tee time gangs on the battlefield fired intensively, but the situation was clearly unfavorable.


    "I''ve been doing this since before." We''ll do our best to hold out. Reinforcements are coming one after another, but the enemy seems to be better in numbers and quality. ��


    And, Yaki. The Tree is primarily defended by mobile units, but not just the usual ones at the time of the Battle Creature. The nation''s spiritual defense forces were also deployed, and the soldiers in the center of the backstreets were mixed together.


    "Not really. This is the only place to be defended." Well, it''s only natural to think about it. "


    When Sylvia said, a few cars appear to be tee time reinforcements on the battlefield.


    Many of the people who got out of the car were foreigners. Among them was Jack Wraith. But only one of them was mixed with the Japanese.


    "He''s..."


    The Japanese knew the truth.


    "You seem to be struggling." Amelia, thank you.


    "Daddy, Boy, Boy, Boy"


    The man at the top of his true gaze - Tai Xinta - prompted Amelia to respond with a strange response and activate her ability.


    My enemies and allies rose up. Because the area around the Imperial Capital Sky Tree was quickly covered with water.


    The water is high enough not to reach the knees, but it is still a height and amount that hinders walking, and above all, the water surface is wavy.


    "Oh my God, this is amazing."


    Not many of us have the ability to span this wide range.


    Tetsuo and Tenjiro marveled at the sight of the water covering one side of the driveway and sidewalk around the Imperial Palace Sky Tree. Waves rushed to the wall, and some soldiers who were covering up the pillars and escalators were seen taking their legs.


    (If it was only within range, it was the Beast Emperor class. No, is it a little inferior to that?)


    Shortly after that, six cars appeared and ran out in the wavy water.


    All the cars are rusty and terrible. In addition, seaweed, fujitsubo, starfish, and isoginchaku are attached together. The car was driven by a skeleton, which stepped out of the passenger seat and back seat and shot at the soldiers and battle creatures on the tree defender side.


    That car can run in the waves without any problems.


    Sylvia murmured. She seemed to be completely immune to water resistance.


    "Let me use that car." You can get in there, or you can use it as a shield, and you can get into the tree. You can also use the waves. "


    "Great. Let''s give it a try."


    True suggests, Sylvia responds.


    If I get close enough, I''ll be able to transfer and infiltrate inside?


    "I don''t think that''s possible." There must be a barrier. Otherwise, the spatial manipulation user would have already gotten inside. "


    Sylvia shakes her head sideways, as Zenjiro says.


    "While moving, Yaki uses a virtual spirit to attract the enemy''s attention."


    Makoto instructed Yaki.


    Okay, then Tetsu will dance like a real katakake owl to attract attention.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Well, I have a technique called void dancing."


    As Yaki said, Tetsuo''s face turned sharp.


    Makoto, Jiro, Sylvia, Yaki, and Tetsuo travel to Wraith, Amelia, and Shinta.


    Oh, Makoto Aizawa is here.


    Xinta raised an unexpected voice when she saw the truth.


    "Are you an acquaintance?" He''s on our side. "


    Wraith says. Even when I looked at it from the approaching point of view, I thought it would be so, and Shinta was not particularly alert.


    Is this the one who''s capable of flooding and skeleton cars?


    Truth asks, looking at Amelia, a girl in a different shape. When I saw the appearance of seafood, I realized that it might be so somehow.


    "Yes, Death, I am the strange ability Death. Strange ability person ~"


    Amelia sings and dances after affirming in a dazed tone.


    "Actually, there''s something I need to ask you--"


    Makoto announced the plan he had come up with.


    "Wakari said," You must do it, Mimas.


    Amelia smiled cheerfully.


    "But you also need support to get rid of bullets." I''m also going to get in the car and help out. ��


    I''ll do it just like I did before.


    Xinta and Yaki offer.


    That''s why we all got in the car and got in. Many rode the bus, and Sylvia and Tetsuo ran first in the open car to attract the enemy''s attention. Yaki is also going to be attracted to virtual spirits from the bus.


    The car ran towards the entrance of the Imperial City Sky Tree.


    Bullets also flew into the bus, but Shinta used a beast charm to bullet out the bus.


    Two mysterious creatures float up in the air and continue to catch bullets aimed at tires and driver skeletons as they snuggle into the bus.


    Is this a jellyfish?


    Amelia asks as she sees a jellyfish with thick tentacles in a giant kasaki and a creature like a jellyfish with thin tentacles like threads growing from a bright red kasaki.


    "Yes, that''s a jellyfish, this is an apple jellyfish, both deep-sea jellyfish. It doesn''t change much in size from the real thing.��


    Xinta explains.


    Do you like jellyfish nano?


    I don''t like it, but originally, the witch beast talisman of the Dead Rope Clan had a lot of jellyfish mixing techniques.


    Asked by Amelia, Xinta replied earnestly.


    Meanwhile, in the opener, Tetsuo stood up and performed a strange dance.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m serious!" It was the special void dance of the extreme music detective katakake hookman! "


    Tetsuo yelled at Sylvia, who asked awkwardly.


    "Okay, sorry..."


    Sylvia sees that it must be Junko''s mouse while feeling terribly sorry.


    There was no stopping the opener or bus, and two cars pushed into the entrance of the tree.


    Amelia extends the range of the seawater into the tree. Exactly the range of influence was shifted. They then make a series of waves towards the other side of the tree, pushing the enemies back into the tree.


    Two cars descend one after the other in that gap.


    "This is really a terrible ability..." I''m glad we''re on the same side.


    Yeah. It has a lot of application, a lot of power, and above all, it has a wide range of effects.


    Sylvia and Jiro were in awe of Amelia''s abilities. The other faces felt the same way.


    It''s been a long time.


    In a somewhat calm place, True Xinta called out to him.


    "Since the time of Mr. Tiger River''s request?" I failed because of you. [M] I don''t resent it, but now I''m in the same lineup, and it seems that I feel reliable and happy. Your chest is screaming. This is unusual. "


    "It was a victory in exchange for one arm." No, I can''t say I won because I escaped. "


    At that time, I had no choice but to run away, so I don''t care if you win.


    True and Heartlessly Talking to each other without expression.


    (I feel that I am changing away from the school of the Dead Rope. It used to be a pond, but now it seems to be quite wet. And I feel it''s a good thing)


    After the conversation with True, Shinta thinks.


    Where do I get to go and resume broadcasting?


    Rais asks who he is. No detailed instructions have been given, and I don''t know exactly what to do. Rather, I didn''t think I would even take on the role of entering.


    "The transmitter room? No, the transmitter station." I have a ghost who worked in a tree. But we have to get close to the scene, so we have to move that far. "


    Yaki answered. The resumption of broadcasting was left to Yaki by Masuma.


    ��What if I can broadcast?��


    Now truth asks.


    "It''s a lie to be told that all the press personnel in the Diet have been kicked out. Only the photographer of the N erotic broadcasting station remains. I''ll connect with him."


    Maki revealed the truth while announcing the policy, and he laughed.

 2822 32

    The Nero broadcasting station, which had been in the flower garden for a long time, finally resumed broadcasting.


    The main conference hall in the Capitol is projected. There are usually no deputies in the room where the deputies are shown their best footage. I''m dizzy. But it''s not like there''s no one there. A young man in a casual outfit, about twenty years old, who is roughly not like this place, is standing there.


    "Huh? Did you get the footage? Is it on the air? Besides, is there a microphone in it?


    The young man was wolfing his face off. He was even shivering, fearing that his figure was being exposed to the nationwide broadcast.


    "Um... oh, my name is Shipworm Funashi..." y-you know......}


    Nervous, his voice trembling, his body trembling, but still looking at the camera firmly, Funaso fulfills the mission given to him.


    "I''ll run this country from now on." I am the ruler of this country. Build my dictatorship. Um... I''m going to do it with my tee time on the battlefield...... ��


    At the end, her voice was bleeding, but Funaso took a deep breath as she told her everything that she could not help but tell her. The exhale was also broadcast in relief.


    Mako, Pepper Tai, Dog Keeper, Sophia, and Dean were all stiffened by watching the boat bugs broadcast.


    (Zheng Ma... what the hell are you thinking? I''m going to let that guy with the power to brainwash and manipulate people out in public... Well, it might be easy to handle as a doll.)


    The dog owner who knew what kind of person Funasumi was, was particularly dumbfounded and questionable. Even if Masakazu himself did not become the king of the front, he ran the worst selection he could imagine.


    I mean, this is a coup d ''��tat.


    Dean roars as he looks at the TV screen.


    "Nevertheless, the current guy... has no majesty, and he was frightened. Can you put this on the front of the king?" I can only see that we''re making idiots into puppets. "


    Mako said with an uncomfortable and daze-like face.


    "Hey... it''s not just Japan." Look at this. "


    Sofia projected the holographic display on a massive scale.


    Huh?


    "This is..."


    Sophia''s display surprised everyone even more.


    ��There are military coups in other countries. There''s a little bit of a time gap, but there was a small country in Europe an hour ago. Thirty minutes ago in South America and the Middle East. And now it''s a simultaneous coup d ''��tat in six countries, one in South America and one in Southeast Asia."


    "That''s what they did..." While we were fighting, they were steadily preparing for the festival. No, that''s what Masuma said, but I didn''t think the event was the substitute so far. "


    Mako''s expression became unusual and strange.


    "It''s tee time on the battlefield after joining the Seven Underworlds, but compared to these guys, it''s totally different." It''s like we were made by these guys in the first place. "


    Pepper sees Mako in a sarcastic tone. In a sense, this is as if you have admitted to losing as an irreplaceable opponent.


    Snowflake Society is nominally a friendly organization, but it is still a separate organization, and if Mako is really in a bad mood, it will be hostile all at once, Mako''s close friends watched.


    But Pepper thinks so. The opponent who admitted with his mouth that Mako couldn''t handle it, probably won''t even be willing to face his teeth with Mako anymore.


    And honestly, it''s also sad. I''m sad that Mako, who had her fangs peeled off from everyone, sounded as if she had lightly admitted her defeat.


    "What are you looking at me like a puppy, Pepper?"


    Mako smiled when he noticed the pepper''s gaze.


    "I certainly can''t do it as an organization, but what''s the matter with that?" If you don''t really like it, I''ll cut your hand off, and I''ll kill that damn hungry monster with all my might. "


    Mako''s remarks after spotting Pepper Ta''s anxiety. Pepper is relieved to think that it is over.


    (I''ve heard from Luke about the crazy final goal of the Masuma, and I''m sure he''ll come when he collides somewhere.)


    At that time, Mako was sure of it.


    (Somehow I want to destroy Masuma''s plan, but I don''t know the full extent of his plan. How''s it going now? No, just sow the seeds of the possibilities?)


    On the other hand, the dog owners were devising a way to obstruct the plan of the government horse by turning their heads at high speed.


    Zheng Ma and Ji Lijiang attached great importance to the establishment of Funasaki''s dictatorship in the Grim Penisville History Lab with History Lab.


    "Masamori, I got an inquiry from a member of the Snowflake Society." Why do you have to make Funanobi the ruler? "


    Kirie talks with a disgusted face. Kirie knew all about Masamori''s plans, but the other aspects of the Snowflake Society did not ask who would be the new ruler of the country. It is not surprising that complaints and grievances will arise if we know that it is a boat life who is also a sniffer in the organization.


    "I knew it, after all, you''re the meritorious worker this time." Well, this is something that was built into my schedule from the beginning. "


    Masamori was also expecting complaints, so where does the wind blow?


    "Gupiu... what''s the intention of intentionally taking that unreliable person to the shrine?" It''s a shrine that doesn''t matter if you drop it, so do you want to do a ridiculous national policy on the premise of dropping it? "


    "History is a stone''s throw. That''s sharp. I''m pretty close. It''s pretty close to the right answer."


    "If you''re close, it''s slightly different, and you''re not going to teach it right now. As usual, you''re the one who''s always answering questions. Gupyuuu"


    "If you had taught me the answer to everything from the beginning, it wouldn''t have been fun if I had fully opened the cards and put my hands out before the game, would it?" Shira, don''t you think? Most of all, you''re going crazy, aren''t you? We need to keep the information small for fun, to achieve our goals, and even for our allies. ��


    Shi Yu said with a half-eye, but Zheng Ma insisted with a smile on his face.


    In the room of the White Fox House, Milk and Ebony heard the declaration of Shipworm Boat Life and looked at their faces.


    What do you think?


    First, the tee time on the battlefield, then the snowflake society, you kept moving. Even if you turn the world upside down, they won''t let you pass. "


    You''re perfect for that, too.


    I wonder if they are Nobunaga and Hideyoshi. After they scramble the world down and lay the foundations, Ieyasu''s position will build my ideal house. "


    There''s Junko, too...


    A small fish like Junko is out of sight. Even the bacterialization of the Allauneri copy and the disturbance of the panda detective have failed unexpectedly. "


    Now I''m so glum, I''m so glum...


    Junko sneezes twice.


    "Is that a bad rumor?"


    The tiredness of watching TV in the same room calls out. Even in multiple stations, Funaso''s manifesto was repeatedly broadcast, and I looked to it.


    "Hmm, maybe." Yuri-chan or around the milk. Even so, it turned out to be interesting. "


    "Brainwash members of the Diet, occupy the Diet, and establish a dictatorship. It must feel like an amazing event for most people.��


    "Not normal people."


    I don''t think that Junko and her exhaustion are such an amazing event. Even if Japan were to enter the war, neither Junko nor I would be surprised. They have survived incredible years and witnessed the turning of history - the fluctuation of the world time and again. I''m starting to feel it. No matter how much peace lasts, I know that it will come one day. The time has only come again.


    ��It''s not just Japan. They say there are coups d ''��tat in five other countries at the same time. Maybe this will increase more.��


    "It''s likely to spread to countries where Masama-kun is not involved." That''s one of the goals, isn''t it? "


    Junko smiles.


    It would be very convenient for Junko if the world was greatly disturbed, right?


    ��Yes, it will be easier to achieve my goals. I''m sure the milk is thinking the same thing by now."


    Junko acknowledged the indication of tiredness lightly.


    What about Professor Kirisaki?


    "The purpose of the professor is... let''s not think about it too much..."


    Asked tiredly, Junko said with a troubled face as she scratched her cheek.


    Akashi Shrine.


    "I wonder what Zheng Ma is thinking." While saying that you will be king of courage, you will be king of Funasheng. "


    While watching TV, the ringtone speaks of courage.


    "That idiot is a good person to use and cut off." That''s how it is, isn''t it? It seems like a political horse is going to think about it. "


    The courage to see through the prospectus of Masuma was thrown away with a grumpy voice and expression.


    82, let''s invade the back streets and play.

 2823 Between Chapters

    A report written by�� Sofia Green


    Tea time on the battlefield is seen as a bandit, and there are many followers of it in Japan. The poor in particular are worshipped as messiahs, but there are not many enthusiastic supporters among the upper classes.


    In fact, they are the salvation of the poor. But they''re definitely criminals. What they are doing is a crime. Murder and robbery. It is an act that can never be considered as such. Inadmissible.


    The tee time of the battlefield, which integrated all the underground organizations in Japan and levelled the backstage society, is now killing people who are doing business in a brutal way with discrimination. All their property has been sold out, and half of it has been scattered as donations, gaining the support of bandits. But in the end, it''s the same thing as those who were doing business through discrimination.


    The business that has been the subject of discrimination recently. On the contrary, it is a racist business that affirms discrimination and establishes itself by posting discriminatory behavior on videos. Both were just inverted business lesbians and business social justice warriors. Teatime on the battlefield is killing those people and taking their money.


    If you frequently post discriminatory videos on video sites, you''ll earn advertising revenue. Justine Polis'' enthusiasts strongly support the idea of increasing the number of videos watched and buying products that she has advertising contracts with.


    The same applies to discriminatory videos. Lesistes eat it and drop the money. Since video sites also make a lot of money, as long as the authors of discriminatory videos are not too flaming, they will not try to raise their hips too heavy.


    In addition, once the performers are supported, the performers themselves become advertising towers. Supporters will be buying products from companies that partner with performers.


    I got off on the wrong foot, but I''ll make it clear again. I believe that it is similar to tee time on the battlefield that identifies the authors of racist sites and behaves like bandits.


    They only do this to gain their support and to gain profits. It''s just a business. Moreover, its ugliness is not the ratio of Polytical Correctness. After all, they are killing those who do business and exposing them to the world.


    Best of all, why doesn''t tee time on the battlefield attack discriminated sites and their owners? Can''t you just find it? Or maybe it''s because you''d be in trouble if you were gone? I see it as the latter.


    At the time of writing, this report was erased by Sophia herself. The reason is that all the publishers of the discriminatory business sites identified in the report were killed by tee time on the battlefield.


    A few days later, Sophia interviewed King, a tee-time boss on the battlefield.


    The third day of the tee time invasion on the battlefield was nothing unusual, only a skirmish in various parts of Japan.


    At night, a doggy visits Mako''s room.


    Huh? Where''s Peppertree?


    Unusually, seeing Mako in the room by herself, the doggy makes a strange face.


    "It''s a bath."


    Well, that''s a bit surprising.


    "Did you think it was the same thing to take a bath and shit?"


    Whatever the shit, the bath was just as lovely as it was together.


    To make a joke, the doggy says what he thought with a smile.


    Is Mako seriously going to fight the rulers of this world?


    Unusually, the doggy asks the question with a true face.


    "It''s only for the rulers of Japan." You sold me a fight. "


    Now, I add... without saying anything.


    "That''s not all, is it?" Luke, whom you often talk about, is also a foe. It''s the same opponent. "


    Since it overlaps in nature, I wonder if there is a little bit of emotion in it.


    The dog pointed out, and Mako admitted it lightly, but--


    "That''s not what I''m talking about. Mako, you want to fight the real ruler of this world."


    "Ahhn? What are you talking about?" Does that mean there''s actually one guy who reigns at the top of the world? I''m trying to turn him into an enemy. And does the dog know him? "


    "I know."


    Asked Mako, the doggy nodded quietly.


    "Who is he? Who is he?"


    "Money."


    In response to Mako''s question, the doggy replied lightly.


    "It''s ridiculous to think of what to say. Luke was hostile to those who used their wealth and power to do whatever they wanted. And so did my feelings. But the money itself is the enemy?"


    "It''s true. If you pin it down, people aren''t controlled by people." I''m in control of the money. You''ll know why the ruler is moving and what''s driving him. He''s always dancing with money. I''m trying to collect money, and I''m dancing with it. Some people interpret it differently, but I can only see it that way. "


    Listening to the doggy theory, Mako pushes silently. And your head moves at a high speed.


    I also know how to think about dogs. Mako was looking at the landscape without looking at it. I won''t smile at it.


    (It''s not a man who''s just drowning. You''re just a lying bastard, aren''t you? Sometimes it echoes in my heart, and I say something piercing.)


    Mako keeps an eye on his dog at first sight. But on the other hand, I have always doubted it. I can''t believe it.


    (The doggy smells of lying. Or something that leads people to strange things? Otherwise, it would be even worse, it would be a pleasant murderer)


    I don''t like having such a person in my body, but even though it would be a stimulus to put poison in my body, Mako thinks. It can actually be helpful.


    "Are there people in the business of spreading hatred in the world?" Why do you think they''re doing that? "


    Mako, who was pointed out by the doggy, remembers killing those who were once involved in those businesses from the bottom up.


    "It''s also for money." There are people in the world who can do anything for money, and they are swinging a lot of people in the center of the world, standing on and trampling on tens of thousands of people. He''s rinsing his blood. "


    "You said that when you came here." Are dog breeds particularly aware of them? Do you live for money, for money? "


    "No, that''s why I got to Mako."


    I don''t want to say you''re stupid.


    Mako smiles when he listens to the well-tuned dialogue of the dog.


    "Not everyone is controlled by money." At a different point in time, we can say different. Is that just one of the rulers? Yeah. I don''t think I''m the top of the back alley or the true ruler. On the contrary, I see it as conveniently manipulating the dead of money. "


    "Those who are manipulating the dead of gold end up manipulating the dead of gold with a flicker of gold." Can''t you see it''s a gold slave at this point? "


    Mako thinks again in response to the dog''s words.


    Once upon a time, Mako hated those who wanted to do whatever they wanted with money and power. Luke''s hatred leads directly to Mako''s hatred. However, he settled with the private oil field house, also known as Mt. Souhon, and now he was aware that he was fighting against a ruler of a different nature.


    The start of this struggle was a difference in the treatment of the immigrants in the immigrant cave that Simon had sheltered in Japan by the mayor of Anraku City, Kiriko Toxida. She didn''t do it for her own desires. But if we pin it down, it''s for the sake of the country''s economy. To keep the cheap labor of immigrants as cheap labor. In other words, the words of the dog keeper become true. Even if Kiriko Poison is not the deceased for the money, it can also be seen as a money slave in the end.


    "It''s the same: a composition of rotten rulers trampling on a large number of humans to satisfy their desires for different reasons and qualities." That doesn''t change. Money has nothing to do with everything, but money has no life or soul. It''s just a piece of paper, it''s just a number, it''s just a substance, it''s just a concept. Your view is interesting, and I think there is one side of the truth, but I can''t fully agree with it. "


    "I''m just glad you didn''t deny it completely." Just keep it in your head. "


    When the doggy said that and smiled, the pepper from the bath came back, so this conversation ended.

 2824 1

    Funasaki Ship Insect had a desire to rule from the beginning, and he was reluctant to treat people like tools.


    Funaso has been entrusted with the management of social games twice in the past. At that time, Funaso was to have many subordinates, but if he did not go as he wanted, he immediately woke up a scream and scattered it to his subordinate counterparts. I will not listen to any advice or advice from my subordinates. I won''t admit my own disfigurement, but my subordinates'' disfigurement is severely scolded. As someone who stood on top of others, he continued to behave in the worst way.


    The experience instilled trauma in Funasumi. It was a boat life with the character of lightening others, but this second failure resulted in fear of people and loss of confidence. I was trapped by the obsessive notion that I was a man who could never do anything.


    Furthermore, within the Snowflake Society, the bad reputation of Funayo was known, and he became a complete snob in the organization.


    "Why are you putting him in an important position?" Masamori is only strange when it comes to handling shipworms. "


    "In the first place, being in the Snowflake Society is strange in itself."


    "You have a very bad personality." It''s the only big mistake that Masuma has ever made. "


    "Everyone asks about it, but Zheng Ma insists that the selection of Funayo is not a mistake. I had an idea and I did it."


    "I wonder if there is such an incredible power of supernatural power." Well, I don''t want to be involved with him anyway. "


    Many of the infamous snowflake society events have naturally entered the boat''s ears. They slapped Funasumi''s mind thoroughly. It was hard to deny to myself, and I was angry, but more than that, I was suspicious of even the horses because of my disfigurement.


    Funaso has also heard from Masamori once. Why did you put yourself in a responsible position?


    "I wanted you to have experience."


    Zheng Ma told Zhousheng so with a smile.


    Only Zheng Ma always admitted to Funaso. I relied on it and kept saying it many times.


    Funasumi couldn''t understand it. I felt that if I was relying on my own abilities, I would not need to gain such experience.


    "Funasumi, you can become a king." I''ll make you king. [M] You have a king''s weapon. "


    At one point, when Funasuma was depressed and did not even listen to the words of Zheng Ma, Zheng Ma ran away with such a line.


    I also suspect that the dialogue was a dream. When I tried to reconfirm the dialogue, the horse had already disappeared.


    But now I''m convinced that the dialogue really came out of the mouth of the horse. For now the king of this kingdom is Funasheng.


    All the preparations were made by Masamori, Funaso, and many others. However, Funasumi did not believe that he would reign at the top of the peak.


    "Everyone in the world treats me like a cockroach. I despise you. I despise you." How much fun would it be if I could give them all back... "I''m looking forward to it. I''m looking forward to it. Zheng Ma... then the time will come, won''t it?"


    Sure enough, Funashi remembers speaking such a dialogue in front of a horse. And now, the time has certainly come.


    But now, Funasumi didn''t enjoy the slightest bit of dust.


    I should have got what I wanted, but I got what I wanted, and it wasn''t fun at all. There is no sense of accomplishment. I don''t feel exhilarated either. There is confusion, anxiety and fear.


    Funaso''s ability turned all the members of Congress, many bureaucrats, and even some of the most important figures in the world into puppets. The most outstanding part of Funasu''s power is that it takes time and effort, but once it is under control of its ability, it will last.


    Funasumi obeyed the commandment of the horses and reigned as a dictator. Zheng Ma told me to do as I please for a while.


    Zheng Ma probably has a plan for the future, and he set himself up in this position as part of it. Funasumi knows that. But anyway, Masuma doesn''t care what he wants, and he won''t tell me. I don''t know what to do if you tell me to do what I want. I can''t think of anything.


    Funasheng, who reigned as king, was humbled upon the throne, spending his time in vain.


    "Nobody believes in the collapse of everyday life. But it can happen lightly. If you look back at history, you will know. It''s impossible to defend an iron wall, and people can''t be perfect."


    An old man like a withered branch speaks in a flying voice. He is an elder of an organization of over a hundred years of age.


    "Even if I wanted to build a golden castle wall, I only wanted to face the outside." Attacks from the inside are fragile. "


    The elder''s words referred to what was happening in Japan today. While the backstreet center was pushed by the battlefield tee time, a dictatorship was created on the main street. Moreover, due to the fact that all members of the Diet are brainwashed, something unusual happened in cartoons.


    And as if linked to Japan, coups have broken out in various countries. No matter what I think, I don''t think it''s a coincidence. They see it all as someone who set it up.


    "If you look back on history, you will understand." That''s true. The whole world, no matter how strong, will collapse through betrayal. "


    One of the organization''s top executives sighs. This refers to the thirteen staircases of pleasure, which are the backstreets of the center''s top executives. With the presence of two rebels on the thirteen stairs of pleasure, the struggle with tee time on the battlefield was once and for all disadvantaged, and politicians were even brainwashed. They were in possession of the information.


    "It''s funny that there are people who are joking that something unreal has happened." The seven largest underground organizations in the world, the private oilfielders and the battlefield tee time are working together to connect to the Snowflake Society. It wouldn''t be enough to turn the surface of the country upside down. "


    Yet another cadre sarcastically says that this information is not known by many, so it''s no surprise. They know the truth because they are comparable in size to those organizations.


    ��America''s ruler class, the private oilfielders, won''t have that much power on the battlefield tee time anyway.��


    "On the contrary, the Snowflake Society is a threat."


    ��That''s the difference in the nature of power. In simple violence, the tee time on the battlefield is out of your mind.��


    That private oil dealer is in tie-up with tee time on the battlefield.


    ��So what do we do?��


    "It''s not good for us to mess around here. More and more chaos."


    "It''s stupid. You can''t just sit there and watch."


    Leading executives of the organization speak at once.


    "How does our ''reward of Job'' work?" I want to ask Sister''s judgment. "


    The elder speaks, one of the true rulers, and gazes at the head of "Job''s Reward", one of the world''s seven underground organizations. The elder is over a hundred years old, but she is twenty times as old as the leader.


    "I''m still watching you now"


    A fluffy red-haired woman called Sister, although she was not dressed as a Sister, made a light statement of policy.


    "However, I''m concerned about the trend of private oil shops." Although there are differences in the nature of power, in terms of the influence of money and the political and financial world, the private oil field operator has the most power. So, I''ll talk to the leader of the private oil field shop now. "


    Take the phone, Sister. I made it a speaker so that everyone could hear me.


    "I''ve listened to this conversation with the most senior executives, so please be careful." I''m going to record that, too. "


    Thank you for your concern.


    Theodor Theon Demon, who is now the leader of a virtually private oil field shop, uttered a grumpy voice.


    I wonder if you have a phone call to ask about your tee time and collusion on the battlefield?


    Theodor checks first before the Sister asks questions.


    "Yes, I''ll do that." This struggle is all you can hope for, isn''t it? "


    What do you mean?


    Hatred breeds strife; strife breeds hatred again. Chain Shima. Private oil shops have produced enormous wealth through alchemy that generates money from their hatred, right? "


    That''s a bad thing to say.


    According to the Sister''s words, Theodor reveals his shock and discomfort.


    It''s true, isn''t it?


    Until now, it was. No, it''s the same now. But I''m trying to change that. Are you making a phone call to hate me?


    Unlike Theodor Theon Demon, who was once called a reptile-like man, this Theodor has a rather wet personality. It has no exterior and is straightforward with emotions. Always throws a straight ball without liking the masquerade of words.


    "I didn''t mean to--" And I know that. But then, why do you join the battlefield tee time? If the struggle with the Japanese backstreet center becomes muddy, is it true that private oil shops can make money by riding in a toilet? In fact, we sell a lot of guns cheaply, and we lend a lot of soldiers, right? "


    I''m not trying to make money. I''m doing it because I''m the one who made the alliance. "


    "I want you to quit that alliance." Although the quality of tee time varies between private oil shops and battlefields, it is an organization with great power. If two such organizations join together, it will be very troublesome. "


    Of course, Sister knew that she couldn''t stop the opponent if she told her to. At the same time, he is searching for his belly and conveying his intentions. Since Job''s reward, a huge organization that is no less than a private oil field shop, clearly tells him that it is negative, he cannot ignore it.


    I guess so. I won''t stop. So? ''


    I want you to tell me what you''re going to do next time...


    "Are you going to answer me honestly? No, I''ll answer you. I''m not thinking about anything. I''ll just tell you why I''m teaming up with Tee Time on the battlefield. I am a reformist in the organization. They want to be controlled by money, to manipulate Hate to produce it, and to quit the business of setting fire to it. Mako''s thoughts, the boss of tea time on the battlefield, were no different from mine. And the only way to stop it is to fight. Is there anything else you''d like to ask?


    ��How involved are you with the Snowflake Society?��


    "I affirm that it is an organization that has nothing to do with us at all. Looks like you''re involved with tea time on the battlefield. To be honest, I am surprised by what happened in Japan and the coup chain that followed. You called me about that, too, didn''t you?"


    "That''s right." But I was a little relieved to hear it. I''ll be quiet for a while. "


    I don''t know what''s going to happen in the future, so I don''t think we can reassure each other. Well then.


    Without waiting for Sister''s words, Theodore hung up the phone.


    Of course we need to be vigilant about the private oil shop and the tee time on the battlefield, but in my opinion, it is the Snowflake Society that is dangerous.


    After the phone call, Sister looked over at the cadres and told them.

 2825 2

    It was 10: 30 a.m. on the fourth day of the invasion of Tea Time on the battlefield. It was the second day since the coup d ''��tat took place in six countries around the world, including Japan. In addition, two new coups d ''��tat have been confirmed on this day.


    After announcing the inauguration of the dictatorship, there was no action yesterday, but today, finally, a press conference was held by a person named Funao Funabuchi, who called himself the new ruler of Japan.


    In the press conference room of the Prime Minister''s Office, young people who are still around 20 years old stand on the podium. Moreover, it seems uncomfortable, and my gaze is not determined. It is far from majestic or charismatic.


    The reporters were watching with a gulp of saliva, but gradually became impatient. After all, it''s just that time has passed and Funashi hasn''t even tried to talk.


    (Funaso, what''s wrong?)


    Masamori, who was waiting for the situation nearby, looked at Funaso, who was getting nervous. When it comes to Funasuma, he sends his gaze to them and to the horses as if he were seeking salvation.


    (I wonder if I should have had a script.....)


    When speaking at a press conference, the script was seen by the political horse who issued the NG. Since the script does not convey the mind, Zheng Ma urged Funasu to hit the length of Funasu''s thoughts as they were.


    "Um... when will you start?"


    A blind reporter raises her hand and calls out.


    (There are many people in the press who are really bad-looking. Distortion and ugliness are coming out on my face.)


    Looking over at the press table, Masuma thinks.


    (Zheng Ma told me that I can do whatever I want, but... damn it, I don''t know what''s going on.)


    Funaso can''t stand being hardened like this, so he makes up his mind.


    "I do everything to make things go wrong." Nothing''s going to work. Nothing can be done. I became the ruler of a country, a dictator. It was already the end of you all. This country was also doomed. hahaha


    After an irrelevant behavior, the reporters'' faces turned dull as Funasumi who was exposed to ridicule. Those who watched the live broadcast were also reluctant.


    "If you are a ruler, you are responsible for ruling the country, right?" You don''t think I''m gonna do that? Do you mean that you will not rule even if you reign? "


    The bad-eyed reporter asked earlier.


    "Responsibility as ruler? I''ll do it properly. I''ll do it. But it fails anyway. And you will hate me more than ever. I''ve always been like that. I''m sure it will be this time!"


    Funasumi screams in a razor-sharp way. At the time of this action, many people somehow understood what kind of person Funashi was. And suspicion arises. I don''t think it is his intention that he should be in his current position.


    (Me too... I don''t know why I''m here, or why I''m suddenly left in such a position... I don''t know what to do.)


    Funashi thinks of the suspicion in his head.


    If you''re not confident, why don''t you quit?


    A female reporter asks in a hard voice. He''s a notorious person for asking shy questions and picking up frying paws. I also knew Zheng Ma.


    "You''re right." I think it''s better that way. I will stop when I can''t stand it anymore. But... this time... this time, I won''t fail either... ahh, that''s enough. I don''t know how I feel about being alone anyway. If you don''t tell me the next thing, I''ll put you to death! "


    When Funasumi suddenly shrugged, the female reporter pulled her face back and shrunk. Funasumi''s anger may not be just an intimidation, but he was afraid.


    (It''s okay to put her to death as it is, but such an ugly woman. I''m going to put you to death. I''m not going to do it. I''m going to do it.


    I think the government horse who was watching the situation from the shadows.


    "I haven''t thought about anything yet. But now that I have the status of an absolute power in this country, I will let you do it in accordance with my policy. I... I don''t want to fail anymore, but I will fail anyway... Still... I''ll take the ruler and the dictator. Aim for success for the first time in my life. You guys need to help with that, too. You mean... all the people. That''s my order."


    Funaso spoke in a moaning voice, and without waiting for a question from the reporter, he quickly left the room. Looking at the situation, the horse sighs several times.


    (It''s a clumsy but peeling emotion. Will some people have such good impressions or expectations?)


    However, this was not the development that Masamaru wanted. Rather, as a political horse, I wanted Funashi to run rampant as an admirer of evil.


    Junko and Midori were watching a press conference at Funaso in a room in the central building of the bathtub where dust was piled up.


    "I have the impression of a troubled youth. You had dark eyes. It''s hard to understand someone who doesn''t deserve to stand on top of someone, but who dares to make a dictator of a country.��


    The tired said, reaching for the rice cracker.


    "Wow, I have the same feelings as my ancestors." I didn''t mean to be strange. Or do you have something in mind? "


    Midori, who has finished eating a piece of rice cracker, says, "I will make a cup of tea."


    "Masama-kun''s place at the top of the country is full of confusion and criticism even within the Snowflake Society. It looks like Masama-kun did it on his own, keeping it a secret from everyone. Well, that organization is more than half Masuma''s personal belongings."


    Junko talks about it without putting any hands on the rice cracker or the tea.


    "But as you deny democracy and call yourself a dictator, Funaki-kun has a weak image of it, and the content of that clumsy meeting is not particularly bad." What do you mean by aiming for success while threatening to fail? What do you want the people to help you with? There are some parts that attract quite a bit of attention. I wonder if this is Masuma''s calculation as well. "


    "It seems like he''s going to argue with you that he''s way out of the politician''s temple. Some people think the opposite of Junko. Above all, some people will be negative because they have made it unreliable in public.��


    While Junko was clearly favourable, Tiredness took a negative view.


    Well, in any case, there are many people who find it fun to know what will happen next.


    I think so.


    Junko and her tired heart only said with a cold mouth.


    (The two of you have lived too long and watched so many historical upheavals that you won''t be so uplifted.)


    Looking at the two of them, Midori thought:


    It''s rough inside the organization. Besides, the boss of Job''s reward called to complain. I''d also like to hear Mako''s true intentions.... "


    Theodor Theon Demon, who is practically the top of the private oil field shop, calls Mako and talks in a tired voice. From the sound of your voice, it''s not adult mode, it''s children''s Theodore.


    "It''s a snowflake society rampage." I wasn''t listening at all. I''ve cooperated a bit... but I''m not serious. "


    Mako also explained in a troubled voice.


    If you only want to reach out to the true rulers of Japan, that''s fine. That sounds like an enemy to us, too. However, by eliminating Yamako from the front, denying democracy, and revealing the fact that there is no such thing anywhere in the world, he speaks to the existence of the ruler layer. It is a simultaneous coup d ''��tat not only in Japan, but also in other countries around the world. You can''t miss it.


    "I wish I hadn''t overlooked it. Don''t hesitate to attack the Snowflake Society. I have an alliance with the Private Oil House and the Snowflake Society, but even if the Private Oil House is set up for the Snowflake Society, I won''t protect the Snowflake Society. I''m honestly shocked, and I''m angry. Emotionally, I''d like to take Theo''s side."


    I see. Got it. Believe the word. I was relieved.


    Mako''s mouth collapses as he hears Theodor''s bouncing voice.


    That said, I wonder if it''s still in sight now. The reward of Job, the ruler of Europe, seems to be at rest. But I''ll be involved eventually, so be careful. "


    Roger


    After hanging up the phone, Mako squeezed his mouth.

 2826 3

    Professor Marutaro Maruizawa, a professor of criminal psychology, is still on the morning news show today. It''s been called a wide show since noon, and it''s a busy day with two stories.


    "If you deny democracy, you''re going to say the same thing." I thought Wai was really going to do it. "


    "On what basis?"


    To be sure, Maruizawa was asked by Ueno Atsushi Uenohara, a conservative commentator who was close to the dog monkeys.


    "If that''s a lie, why do you say that?" Moreover, all the Japanese politicians will be skeletonized, and even a coup d ''��tat will be staged in various countries at the same time. It is the work of people with unbelievable power. If they say white, even the black ones will become white. As much as I can, I''ll see. If you think that the funny compositions that people chose Yamako are true, you can be convinced by the fact that the front stage is always in the form of the people choosing the representative. "


    "What part, for example?"


    "Whoever comes to the top of the country will never change." America''s gun society has not changed, nor has the electoral system changed, nor has the hate climb gone, nor has it changed to keep fighting and selling to countries everywhere. How long have Africa''s underprivileged children been underprivileged? How long will Israel continue to bully the Palestinians? The South Korean president has a good chance of going through a miserable end, but why? Eh, that''s unnatural. Japan has elected its prime minister in a referendum, and there are only hereditary councillors who are shitheads. Russia is influenced by the Russian Orthodox Church to stop discriminating and persecuting homosexuals and transgender people. The Muslim world is similar, isn''t it? So, why does anyone wonder about those things that never change in the world? Even if you just want to change it, can''t you change it just because it''s irrational? "


    "Isn''t it outrageous to associate that with it..."


    While disagreeing with Maruizawa''s words, Uenohara did not deny them all.


    "It may seem like a conspiracy theory, but Wai has always wondered." I''m not a sociologist, but let me tell you something. If you think that the world is being turned because of someone with a very small amount of power, and because of the absolute ruler who stands on top of it, you will be screaming, "Hoho, that''s it." Wai is right. "


    Maruizawa laughs ironically as she puts her hands on her glasses.


    "I mean... what do you mean?"


    Besides the fact that the talk is off in a strange direction, if you speak ill of other countries, the protests from certain countries are loud, so the announcer tries to modify the trajectory in a hurry.


    "The change of government of the ruler has taken place." Or is it going to be done, or is it going to be in the middle of it? The creation of a force facing the absolute ruler above the ruler, and the smoke of it may have begun the battle. "


    Absolute ruler... I wonder who it is.


    Announcer looks at Maruizawa with expectation. Maruizawa actually knew the person and thought that maybe he would speak here.


    "Are there really such things?" Isn''t it Maruizawa-san''s fantasy? "


    On the other hand, Uenohara was laughing.


    "I''m delusional. Everyone knows that. Everyone here is in their purses."


    Huh?


    In Maruizawa''s voice, both the announcer and Uenohara have a warm face.


    "It''s gold. As Wye said earlier, whoever comes to the top of the country is no different - it can''t be changed because of the gold." If democracy is Haribote, and there are rulers who are turning the world behind it, it is money that is further above them. Everyone is dancing with money.


    It was Maruizawa laughing, but the studio was silent. I couldn''t put a smile on my face when I thought it was a ridiculous idea.


    The collapse of democracy in Japan and the inauguration of the dictatorship naturally attracted accusations from the international community.


    "The country you''re accusing is also really scared." I wonder if a coup d ''��tat in my country will bring about a dictatorship. After all, not only in Japan, but in many other countries, there''s been a coup d ''��tat. "


    The horse laughs while watching the news. In the same room are Kiarie and Sylvia.


    "Since tee time on the battlefield is raging during the Japanese invasion, the movement of the true rulers has been delayed." That''s what you''re after, too. "


    ��Of course, it was pretty easy to do because I had eyes over there.��


    Sylvia pointed out, and the horse nodded with pride.


    "But this was unexpected." It''s a mistake. I''ve made a lot of mistakes. That''s my calculation. "


    While watching the footage of Funasuma on TV, Masamori has a reluctant expression.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. You


    Kirie is dazzled. I can''t understand why the Snowflake Society has placed the boat of the unwanted and useless man at the top of the street. There are many other people who are worthy of the role in the snowflake society.


    You don''t have to do that.


    Huh?


    In response to the soft words of the horse, Kiarie uttered a strange voice.


    "Please keep this a secret from everyone." Well, I can''t stand a door in a man''s mouth. Well, I wanted to make a bad dictator. I wanted to build a tyrannical, sinister, greedy, ruthless dictator. Funasumi thought it was a good fit. And yet, it didn''t work out the way I thought it would. This was a complete miscalculation. Troublesome. Now that we have absolute power, we need to lay down a tyrannical bad government to put an end to our old anger. To do that, I knew I was going to fail, and I left Funashi to run the game twice. Could that be the counterproductive effect that led to a loss of confidence? "


    After deliberately creating an evil dictator, Kirie and Sylvia made some speculations about what it would lead to.


    ��After the bad dictator ruins the world, does the Snowflake Society intend to defeat him and rule as the ruler of justice?��


    "Too bad. Close. But a little different. Snowflake Society does not reign."


    When Kirie asks, Masamori is playful and cheeky.


    "There have been coups in other countries, but you''re doing well." All the stupid people who run to the top for personal gain and selfish desire. This is a very good thing. "


    "Then the dictatorship is evil and democracy is more right, and I don''t know what I sold to the ruling class to deny democracy for. It''s like reminding people of the legitimacy of democracy."


    "Well, um, it''s not my purpose to deny democracy." Coups and dictatorships everywhere are only a process of purpose, and they deny democracy as a cause that holds dictatorships. I don''t care about that area, do I? It''s not the place to think deeply, is it? "


    In response to Sylvia''s point, the horse answers with a slight smile.


    "In short, if the evil dictator is thoroughly rampant, we can go to the next stage." The hero who destroyed evil is the next king. It is only then that we shall have a true king. The area is hit by Shi-rie. "


    A real king has a political horse?


    "No way. I''m just on the back."


    To confirm Kirie, Masamori shakes his horse.


    "Again, if the dictator denies democracy and goes berserk, and defeats it, democracy will be better, and not a new king or something like that."


    Sylvia pointed out the contradiction, and the horse exhaled in embarrassment.


    "You know, you don''t need such a simple person." In short, in the new kingdom - only the ungrateful people, only the intelligent people, and only if there is a top that can be convinced. That''s what we''re doing to create a world like this. You don''t have to be convinced by a stupid idiot. I don''t need a stupid fool. Every idiot who has lost his mind will disappear. "


    Sylvia was exhausted by the clear smiling horse. On the other hand, Kirie smiled satisfied.


    Do you want to blow up the boat? But my prospectus was a bit of a mistake, and I misjudged the nature of Funayo. We have to be careful. Funuso, please do your best as an evil dictator. Do your utmost. To an evil tyrant - become a demon king. That''s why I''ve been preparing so far, using my tee time on the battlefield, and I''ve worked so hard so far, but if Funayo doesn''t rely on me like that, everything I''ve built up in my business so far becomes a par)


    While watching Funaso on TV, it was a political horse who was calling out in his heart, but he eventually stood up.


    "I''m meeting Funasumi."


    With that said, Zheng Ma left the room.


    After that, Silvia and Kiarie left the room with no choice, even if the two of them remained in the room.


    Funaso was at the prime minister''s office.


    Everyone in the official residence is a puppet because of his ability. Therefore, I am reassured. No, I was relieved in the sense that there was no danger, but Funashi was full of anxiety.


    Sitting on the sofa, she continued to look up at the void without doing anything.


    I don''t know what to do next. At the press conference, I made various remarks about the momentum at random, but no matter how much I think about what kind of policy I will adopt as a new ruler, I can''t think of anything.


    "You''re very energetic." You''re so sarcastic. "


    Zheng Horse comes and speaks out.


    "Of course... that unworthy press conference was also viewed"


    Looking toward the horse, the boatman says with a molested tone.


    "What am I supposed to do...?"


    "That''s why you can do whatever you want." You''re a dictator, aren''t you? It''s the greatest, isn''t it? "


    "Why don''t you give me instructions!" If you leave me alone, I might do something inconvenient for Masuma! It might be inconvenient for Masuma! "


    Listening to Funasumi''s dialogues, Zheng Ma rolled his eyes. I was stuck with words.


    (Funasumi... you weren''t thinking about that. "How much have you cared for me..." This is unexpected, this is unexpected)


    At the same time, it was a political horse that felt close to guilt. I thought I was just using Funanobi, but I didn''t expect Funanobi to trust me to this extent. Knowing the fact, I felt a little pain in my heart.


    (I thought you, Funasumi, were a crowd, and I planned to make you a true king''s stepping stone after letting you play the role of the evil Great Demon King who was doing everything in his power... At least I wanted to give you the comfort, the reward, the price, the return, the care, the way you want it. Well then... it''ll be harder to do)


    Zheng Ma looked down on Funaso, despised him, disliked him, and only thought of using him as a tool to crush him. His heart did not consider anything, but when he heard the words of Funashi now, and heard the reason for his troubles, his heart shook greatly. My chest hurt when I was just trying to use Funasumi.


    (Funasumi trusts and admires me so much, and Funasumi herself is not willing to ride, so let''s stop. I don''t think we should take Funasumi as a gift.)


    The plan would change a lot, but Funiso would be treated as a tool, and the villains would be finished off, so he thought about exploring a different direction.

 2827 4

    The fifth day since the beginning of the Tee Time invasion on the battlefield. On the third and fourth days, there was still a struggle, but there has been no significant change in the balance of power between the two. There were no more flashy clashes like the first and second days. There were just skirmishes all over the place.


    On the fifth day, a coup d ''��tat broke out in four more countries. This brings us to a total of twelve countries.


    Tamura Huan, the leader of the "Thirteen Stairs of Pleasure" group of top executives in the backstreet center, was acting together with Shinju, Li Lei, Tsukina Mika, and their clones.


    "I told you first. I was aiming for my boss, Mako. You just have to kill him. If we win the General, the game is over."


    In the room of the abandoned house, in front of the ring, Li Lei, Tsukina Mika, and Krones, the new residence affirms.


    "I hope so..."


    Huan was skeptical. Depending on the nature of the tissue and the boss, the tissue does not necessarily stop when the head is crushed. I don''t know if Tee Time on the battlefield will be the organization that will take over if the boss is killed.


    I know where you''re hiding, so keep the assassins coming.


    "Even children with metastatic abilities failed." It''s hard to defend, and it''s hard to push with force. "


    The new home prompts, but the ring speaks negatively.


    "Not now. You''re making sacrifices by pushing with a few forces." Is there any reason to hesitate? You can move your troops, you can bombard them from the sky with drones, and you''ll have plenty of hands. Huan-san, you haven''t solved your brainwashing yet, have you? "


    In the ring showing the most difficult colors, the new house with a dull face uttered harsh words. Huan did not show any particular discomfort when he heard it, but Mika and Nos. 2, 7, and 11 had unpleasant faces.


    "There are already quite a few enemies that are called Marutai Noboru. I think you can use this one." Use it to assassinate Mako. "


    That''s right.


    The ring nodded to the proposed new house after seeing the results of the battle.


    "Hayama should also be recalled to Anraku City." Thanks to Hayama, I was able to repel the gangsters in Ueshi City. "


    Okay, okay, okay.


    A ring that accepts further proposals for new housing.


    The Diet is in trouble, aren''t they?


    Li Lei says.


    "I don''t know about the Diet. I didn''t go after Erlenmeyer. I was hired to fight tee time on the battlefield."


    But tea time on the battlefield is involved!


    Mika shouts at the new house, saying it doesn''t matter.


    "I''ll just tell you one more time. You shouldn''t be chasing upstairs. First it was tea time on the battlefield. Focus more on the boss. I know where it is. Send a large number of soldiers to the north Namida shopping district of the immigrant cave."


    In response to the words of the new residence in an order tone, the ring turned into a dangerous expression for the first time here.


    "That''s why... if you do that... I told you you can''t do it because ordinary people get involved. Of course, the other person knew that--"


    So what''s the matter?


    The words of the servant who refused calmly were blocked by the cold voice of the new residence.


    "You can''t involve civilians and kill them, but you can kill as many soldiers as you want, okay?" Fuck you. I can''t forgive you if you think so. I''ve got countless civilians involved in killing terrorists and enemy soldiers. It''s not that I don''t feel guilty, but it''s war. "


    "Well... that''s right. I think I''m right about the new house."


    Li Lei also agrees to the new house when it speaks in a cold, angry voice.


    I know how Mr. Huan feels, but I can''t pull him here either


    Ring-san, stand firmly against it!


    Mika shouted in a stronger tone than usual.


    "This is not a battlefield!" I can''t stand being beaten on the battlefield! "


    "It''s a battlefield. It''s the earliest civil unrest." That''s what we should take it for granted. "


    Mika stared at the new house, but Mika smiled with a cinical smile as she caught sight of the new house.


    "It''s okay for the soldiers to launch a focused attack, but I can''t accept an attack with a clutch." Mika''s right, this isn''t a battlefield. It''s Japan. "


    The ring speaks in a quiet tone.


    "Some people will die from collateral damage in the backstreets every year." If you think it''s the same thing, you don''t have to worry about it. But, well, if you don''t like it that much, I''ll take it out of my head. It seems that I''m not serious about winning because of the beautiful things. Even if I lose and die, I wouldn''t want to involve civilians. "


    "It''s an angry way to say it!"


    Mika is the loudest voice I''ve ever heard.


    "I''m the one who''s angry, Vogue." I was hired for the war. To figure out a way to win. I chose the best way to talk. I''m not convinced why I should deny it. The opponent is not a tightrope, and we can be defeated and killed. There''s plenty of endings. "


    When Mika returns to her new home and says in a furious voice, Mika is silent without saying anything back.


    "I know what Taro said, but I can''t admit it."


    "Taro-kun!?"


    It was the same voice as Mika, but not Mika, who cried out in response to the words of the ring. Number two.


    "Hey... it''s Ring-san..."


    "Ah, by accident... I''m sorry, Shinju-kun."


    The ring laughed bitterly and apologized to the new residence, which became sinister.


    Wraith, Xinta, and Amelia are still acting in a three-person set. Of course, he also led many of the gang''s men. We now occupy one of the central facilities, waiting for the enemy to arrive.


    As the days went by, the frequency of battles became less frequent. It wasn''t just Wraith and the others, it was the same enemy. Since the central facility was already occupied, it was a battle to track down the thirteen stairs of fleeing pleasure and crush the strong enemies of the central faction.


    "Because we are strong units, we are hit by the enemy''s strong units, but it would be the same even if we were to beat them." It''s already marked. "


    Wraith, who is in the passenger seat of the car, says: Xinta and Amelia were in the back seat. There are gangs at the bottom of the drive.


    "In a sense, this current situation can be said to be mutually convenient. We''re aiming for a strong man. Even if your individual aim is off, you can save yourself the trouble of finding a powerful man.��


    "It''s called a strong character, but when I say a strong unit, I feel the soul of the simulation game ~"


    Xinta said calmly, and Amelia tea smiled.


    "I understand the meaning of strong characters, but I don''t really understand the word strong units." Is that a common language in the United States? I''m the only Japanese person who can understand it. "


    Xinta asked a question.


    "Come on, I told you this was for the Japanese, but... um... you''re not playing any games, right?" I mean, we''re a team, not a strong character, but a strong unit. ��


    "I see. It''s a good team."


    Wraith told me and I was convinced.


    "Mmm-mmm, fun and nice team"


    Is it fun?


    Xinta looks at Amelia and asks her question again.


    (Fun�� I didn''t mean it that way, but if Amelia thinks so, then don''t deny it.)


    I didn''t ask a lot of questions, and I think that the question itself was a failure, in a second after Shinta said it.


    Isn''t it fun?


    Amelia asks anxiously if she has no heart.


    "It''s exciting, and I''ve been studying very well. I often make new discoveries and think about things. Can I say it''s fun?��


    I think Shinta may have said something extra since she said it.


    "Isn''t it nice to have fun?" You have a lot of questions, a lot of hard stuff, and you''re an unusual person. "


    Xinta realized that what Rais had told her was superfluous after all.


    "Thank you. I seem to be out of sync with ordinary people, so I want to listen to what I don''t know and sort it out. Sometimes I was scolded for being a psychopath. Maybe so, but I didn''t feel anything in particular. At a time when you don''t feel it, you said it was strange.��


    "Hmm... I thought you were a strange person." As long as I''m listening, I don''t think it''s even psychopathic. "


    Listening to Xinta, countless cars rang up as Wraith put her hand on her chin.


    "I''m a customer."


    Wraith stood up with a soft voice as the lower ends became nervous.


    Shinta uses a mirror to check the outside of the window. We saw several men and women coming down from several cars parked in front of the facility.


    "Hmm? I don''t know." It''s a very casual outfit. Just bulletproof fibers? There were many people who wore bulletproof plates before. "


    Looking at those who showed up, Wraith turns around.


    Meanwhile, the heart was hardened. Many of the people who got out of the car knew about it.


    (No way to reunite with them...... Is this a situation worthy of calling a fateful prank?)


    The heart mutters in its mouth. At the end of his gaze, he is directed at a very sloppy young man dressed in a wide back.


    The name of the man was Masanawa Shinso.

 2828 5

    What''s the matter, Shinta-san?


    Amelia, who was obviously the first to see her heart shaking, spoke out worriedly.


    "Didn''t you look okay? I see... I must have been upset too."


    The fact that I was upset or that Amelia pointed it out was strange for some reason, and the sarcastic smile spilled naturally.


    "That''s my old countryman. The two great witchcraft landlords alongside the White Fox were the witchcraft masters of the Dead Rope Clan. It''s pretty tough. Please come carefully."


    If it''s yours, should I add or subtract it?


    "I can''t afford to add or subtract. We can''t afford to be killed, and we don''t need to be relentless.��


    When Wraith checked, Xinta burst out and went downstairs.


    (I can also see Mr. Wraith''s absolute confidence when he asks if we should add or subtract, even though we''re fighting each other.)


    While descending the stairs, Xinta thinks about it.


    Shinta opened the door of the facility first and revealed its appearance with dignity. The members of the Death Rope clan who were approaching the premises of the facility groaned and stopped as they saw the figure of Xinta.


    Actually, Xinta expected this effect, and she came first. Just like I was upset, I thought the enemy might be confused for a moment by looking at me.


    "Looks like you''ve got a nostalgic face."


    Zhengwa Kaoru stepped forward and called out.


    "It''s been a long time, my lord."


    Looking straight at Masakazu, he greets lightly.


    (I can tell at a glance. This guy, he''s weird. My face is different, my eyes are different, and I''ve crossed the Shura site quite a bit.)


    I caught the sight of Heart Tai, and Masakazu thought.


    "Xinta... you''re the gangster''s watchman." You fell to the point of falling. "


    "My ability as a magician was exceptional, but I didn''t understand people''s minds." And there''s no ethics or good sense. "


    Making your wisdom as a rope magician into a business... that''s how you dirty the rope at the time you existed.


    The members of the Dead Rope Clan chanted to Heart Tai.


    You''ve been told so many things.


    Wraith came down and whispered next to Xinta. Amelia was in the back too. The gangsters are in the building. They should be waiting near the window.


    "Originally, I was a Witch Doctor with them, but I was the one who broke the gate." Also, I now accept that it is only natural that the gate has been broken. I didn''t understand at the time. "


    Xinta said softly.


    "You''re going to fight, aren''t you? Don''t you think it''s wrong to deal with so many Death Rope mages?"


    "I repeat the actual battle, and now I think I am much stronger than the owner. I think so, not as a bluff, but as a fact. Meanwhile, you would have muddled up in the safety zone as a trump card for emergencies, and you wouldn''t have changed much."


    You''re gonna tell me, right?


    Immediately after Masakazu spilled his smile, a huge amount of power was burst out. The magicians of the decaying rope were amazed by the radiation of their power and the phenomenon that occurred in front of them.


    The perimeter of the facility building is flooded. Not only was it covered with water, but it also waves violently, soaking in the water from the shin to the knee.


    The currents and waves were fierce, and the rope magicians were puzzled, but they stepped on it so that they wouldn''t be strangled.


    Six cars appeared in succession, and they ran around without water resistance. The cars were all rusty, and the skeletons were all over the body of the car with fujisubo, juniper shells, sea urchins, seaweed, and isogin chaku, and the skeletons were all dressed up. The skeleton drives the car, and the skeleton of the passenger seat and back seat pulls out and shoots at it. Several magicians are shot and killed. In addition, gangs are fired upon from all over the building.


    In the very difficult situation of running and walking, many of the rope magicians were confused by the shooting from the cars running around, but several magicians, including Shohe, released the beast talisman without confusion.


    A giant jellyfish appears, spins its umbrella in the air, and plays bullets. Many wolf heads with bird wings, giant centipedes with bat wings, and onikamas with insect wings appeared, flying toward the building.


    Heart Tower also emits Beast Talismans. I released four at a time.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!?


    Everyone was overwhelmed and groaned at the massive floating presence that appeared in front of the building. The gangsters were simply stunned by their enormity and ghastliness. Meanwhile, the Witch Doctors of the Dead Rope Clan were surprised by the power of the Dead Rope magic that Shinta exercised.


    Floating there was a giant Echizen jellyfish whose head was even higher than a three-story structure and whose toes were submerged in water. Because of the size of the head, there are about three people in the product. Normal Echizen jellyfish can also be larger than humans by the direct line of the kasakasumi, but this is still too huge. And the number of tentacles is much longer, thicker, and more numerous than usual.


    Multiple tentacles are wielded against a flying swarm of giant centipedes, onikamas, and wolf heads at an unstoppable speed. When a tentacle waved like a whip hits it, the strange beast disappears in an instant and slowly falls to the surface of the water in the state of a torn beast charm.


    Not everything was stopped by the tentacles of the giant Eicene jellyfish. Against the beast that flew beyond the reach of the tentacles, a monkey that emerged from the remaining three beast symbols and whose arm was a mantis sickle leaped many times, catching it with the sickle of both hands, slitting its wings and wings, and then throwing it into the water.


    "Such... our technique has been broken by one of our hearts..."


    "Using four of those beastly talismans at the same time....."


    Think about it. It''s not so clear.


    On the other hand, the Witch Doctors of the Dead Rope Clan were impressed.


    "Besides, you seem to have endurance." It doesn''t go away as soon as it shows up. "


    Looking at the flying giant Echizen jellyfish and the mantis monkey, Masakazu saw the point as very troublesome.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the Dead Rope Witchcraft is an Equal Beast Talisman. However, this beast charm is a very powerful magic, but without the persistence of the magic itself, the magician''s consumption is also very intense, and the fuel efficiency is poor. Therefore, the rope magicians act as a group as much as possible, and use their collaboration to use their tactics to fold in short-term battles.


    Shinta had to overcome this shortcoming by acting alone. Because of this, both the magicians and Xinta were able to last much longer than the usual witch magicians.


    And Shinta knew the weaknesses of the Death Rope Witch Doctors and how to fight them. I can understand their nature well.


    "I''m surrendering." Retreat, soldier. Retreat to the point where there are no more casualties. ��


    The magicians were confused and obeyed Masakazu who ordered the retreat.


    "Come on, you''re running away already." Anyway, it''s too early to retreat. This bullet is being blocked, so you don''t feel sticky? "


    "Because they believe in not sacrificing as much as they can."


    Xinta told Wraith in shock. Shinta was not surprised by this decision to withdraw. Think of it as if you were the head of the company.


    Lord, please wait!


    Shinta, who was shouting at the end of the day, stopped and looked back at Masakazu, who was trying to retreat.


    "I was a fool indeed!" I apologize here for causing inconvenience and discomfort to many people, including the owner! I''m sure I''m still a fool! I don''t understand how ordinary people feel! But I''m going to spend the rest of my life getting closer to normal people! And I don''t resent being broken into, I''m grateful! ��


    "It''s nothing like that, isn''t it?" Humans change, they change. "


    When he murmured in a voice that would not reach the ear of the heart, Masakazu laughed, and returned to his heel.


    "I pulled it up lightly, but, well... if I wanted to stick to it, it might have been a bad idea." At least it was the mind that prevented them from doing their magic. Excellent work. Did you overwhelm multiple magicians by yourself, or were you just an amazing guy? "


    ��Not quite.��


    Rais turned his hand to Shinta''s shoulder and said praise and jokes, but Shinta returned the words she had taken seriously. I don''t think I''m special or anything. If you were to fight without Amelia or the gangs, you wouldn''t be able to do it, and since you felt that you were helped by Masakazu''s quick decision, you wouldn''t think of it as your own achievement.


    "I think I was amazing, Yo."


    "Because everyone was there."


    "Um, I''m saying it''s good to just listen to the dialogue, but if you''re not mean and emotional, you sound disgusted." You know I don''t mean that, right? "


    Amelia also praised with a smile, but Xinta responded with her true face, and Wraith thrust herself into a daze.


    (It''s still very difficult for me to smile at the flowing rocks, or it''s embarrassing to smile at the flowing rocks.)


    It was embarrassing to say it, so I kept silent.

 2829 6

    Junko came to Mako.


    Even though we were in a fight, were you intruding?


    "It''s not like that." If you come to play with me, you''ll get rid of me and hit me instead, right? "


    Mako jokes with a similar smile at Junko, who has no bowing smile.


    "Yes, this is a souvenir"


    "Thank you very much."


    Mako receives the packaged bag from Junko, but does not check the contents and does not ask what it is.


    So, what can I do for you?


    "Hmm, I just came to see your face thinking how you are." I wish I had more room to chat. Hot Jiro-kun and Makoto-kun are doing their best? "


    "I know you''re in a fight, but you''re coming to play with me on such errands without spending any money on your teeth." The boulder is my original. Makoto and Tsumijiro are very helpful. "


    While talking, Mako suddenly remembered.


    "Junko, I told you before that I want you to check the trend of the Snowflake Society, remember?"


    ��Yes, but I don''t think we can go into too much detail because I''m not too deeply involved.��


    Listening to Mako''s confirmation that his smile had disappeared from his face, Junko took the lead and pushed it.


    ��Some say that the Battle Creature was rampaging when you captured the Diet, but did you make it?��


    "Yeah, but I''m not the only one." In that case, I''ve also received various orders from Masama-kun, and I''m not cooperating with him. "


    "You cooperated with the country...."


    "Well, I didn''t have a lot of orders, and I haven''t heard much about it. Well, even if I had listened, I wouldn''t be able to say it.


    "I see... why did the Juma man force himself to take control of the street?" Do you know why you''re here? Was he a real ruler too? "


    Moreover, he did not become a new ruler, but set up a person in his position who was not worthy as a ruler. I even suspect that it is a joke.


    "Hmm... I didn''t ask you what you meant by this." Well, it''s about Masuma-kun, so I may not be happy with the ruling class. "


    Junko knows the purpose of a horse. It is no wonder that you dislike everything in the world today, given that you are the owner of the idea of making the world absolutely unclean and pure as you imagine it to be. And, of course, the rulers.


    Mako doesn''t like the true ruler that much?


    "I hate them, they''re like standing on top of people, waving people around and crushing people because of their desires."


    In response to Junko''s question, Mako frowns and responds immediately.


    "Is it the influence of fiction? Many people have a bad image of rulers and rulers, but ruling is not necessarily a bad thing." At least as long as the ruler takes good care of a lot of people. Mako is also the boss of the gang, so he''s the ruler, so you know the rationale, right? "


    "Nnh..."


    Listening to Junko, Mako frowns more and more. Seriously, if the ruler is really full of bad people, it''s like a world that doesn''t even exist.


    "I know some people in the ruling class, not just in this country, but everyone is working hard to make the world a seriously good place." It doesn''t seem to be going well inside, though. "


    "I''ve seen too many of them..."


    Junko takes her eyes off me, and Mako exhales.


    The lower ones fight with hatred, and contribute to the restoration of the hearts of some. It''s nutritious. It eats profit. In order for the power to rise to the ranks of the ruling class, the ruler, who made democracy a golden rule, sheds his blood and helps him to do so. Whether it''s malicious discrimination or fraternity full of goodwill, it''s a tribute to money and power. A composition that is unfolding all over the world and in the world.


    Luke''s influence was also strong, but Mako kept on feeling that way. Sometimes it felt as if it was Luke''s curse. And Mako herself is also extra inspired by the past, when she was trampled into a dirty gate of desire by an unbelievable guardian when she was a powerless child.


    "I don''t want to take any advice." There was certainly a part of me that was trapped in my preconceptions. "


    Mako turned towards Junko and smiled, honestly acknowledging the recognition.


    (With that preconceived notion, Luke''s curse could lead to irreversible loss. I''m sorry for Luke, but I''m sorry for that.)


    Teatime in the backstreets and on the battlefield continued to be fought in dark cities all over Japan, except for Shangshi City, but gradually calmed down outside of Ease City and Yakuza City. Meanwhile, the fighting is intensifying in the cities of Anraku and Yakushi, where the fighting forces are concentrated.


    While the center abandoned many of its facilities, it adopted the strategy of concentrating on the gangs that occupied the facilities. Tee time on the battlefield coincides with this, and we quickly send our rescue to the facility being attacked.


    I think we can win here.


    Well, it''s been quite a battle.


    Seijima Takemitsu and Sakuyu of the Murder Club make judgments by looking at the extent of the struggle in front of the facility. Too many soldiers focused on each other, resulting in a large number of clashes, and the fighting was prolonged, but the gang''s momentum gradually waned, and the decrease in numbers became noticeable.


    Ondrei-san is working so hard ~


    "The people from the back alley department also came, so it was helpful."


    Shinichi Hashino and Shinichi Serizawa of the Murder Club said the same thing.


    To be honest, I was worried.


    Suzuki Ryujiro was relieved when he fell to the ground. It seemed as if the central side was indifferent, but the anxiety element was large. Tea time on the battlefield was more than three times the number. The faces of the Murder Club used too much of their abilities, and many of them were exhausted and resting.


    "You can''t be ridiculous with too many of them..." I had to be constantly on the lookout for the next one. ��


    Many people with supernatural abilities lack persistence because the effect is great.


    "I''m glad Ondrei-san is here, but I''m burdened with Ondrei for our part."


    Fujiki and Yu exchange conversations.


    After a while, Ondrei returns with an injured backstreet detective. It was Matsumoto who was injured.


    "It hurts... thank you, Ondrei-san"


    "Hmm. A cop who can help a killer is a good thing." Whoa, I stopped being a killer. "


    When Matsumoto, who had been transported to the safety zone and dropped off, thanked him, Ondrei sarcastically returned to the front line. Yu and Kishi take care of Matsumoto.


    You quit being a killer, don''t you think?


    "Even if you ask for consent from the detective who is being treated by the murder club, it will be troublesome"


    Speaking to Matsumoto, Yu smiled and made a joke.


    When Junko returned, Simon and Pepper entered Mako''s room so that it could be replaced.


    "Hey, at this time, I got a letter from a nostalgic."


    Simon hands Mako the envelope.


    Looking at the name of the sender of the letter, Mako''s mouth becomes loose. It is written as Yukie Shindo.


    In the envelope, besides the toilet paper, there was also a photo. The content of the letter is unmistakable, such as a recent report. In addition, I asked to make a call, and the phone number was written on it.


    Is it a little bigger?


    "She''s got such a bright smile." When I was with us, I didn''t laugh much, and I was laughing and laughing. "


    "I''m so glad you''re doing well, and knowing that we''re here, even though it''s the right time to do this, it''s a bit of a chest to send a letter like this"


    ��I heard you hired a backstreet courier, but they had a hard time.��


    Mako and Simon smile at Yukie''s picture.


    "Mako, I have a bad report."


    Looking at the timing, Pepper Tai called out.


    "There are people who are causing damage to us." He is the leader of the "Humane Diagonal Blade" group of paranormal people in the center, and he is called Marudai Shin. Four troops have already been crushed, and five people with the ability of a private oil field house have been killed. "


    "It''s a pain in the ass... but this time, Hayama is also quite a pain in the ass." The elite sent to Ueshi City has been killed by Hayama. "


    Following the report by Pepper Tai, Simon also reported.


    "The backstreet division has also joined the fight." There were reports of fighting with the Murder Club. There are successive defeats everywhere. The colour of the flag is getting worse. "


    Pepper Tai who reports even worse.


    "Well, on the whole, we''re winning." But even so, we can''t just leave them alone to increase our sacrifices. "


    Simon looks at Mako.


    "That''s right. Murder Club, Backstreets Division, Ondrei Masalik, Hayama, and Marutai Noboru." We''re also going to work here without being muddy. "


    I see.


    "All right."


    Encouraged by Mako, Simon gave an unstoppable smile, and Pepperton nodded with a tightened expression.


    "And... I was going to broadcast it live before that." After I finish that one. "


    That''s right.


    Mako said, and Pepper began to prepare the camera.